《My Wonderful Nurse Wife》


 Chapter 1： Nurse wife!

    See the future wife, you must buy some gifts!


    Tang Ye walked on a pedestrian street, wondering what gifts he would buy for his wife who had not met but was about to meet.


    It''s a bit clich¨¦d about this kind of thing. He was born with a strange disease, a kind of fire inflammation, if not controlled, he would spontaneously ignite and die. He studied medicine and exercised with his master when he was young, mainly for the sake of life.


    It''s a pity that even if the master is a medical idiot, he can''t cure his strange disease. Now it can only be treated by mutual restraint. The so-called method of mutual restraint is to find a woman suffering from cold ice, and have **** with her, and complement each other.


    He wants to live, and the girl also wants to live, so the two of them are destined to become husband and wife.


    Since it is unavoidable, accept it frankly.


    Master had found the girl, Tang Ye went to look for her directly. The woman also received a message and arranged for the girl to come and meet him.


    The location is set at a coffee shop.


    "Oh, get married, buy a ring." Tang Ye thought very straightforwardly. He bought a silver ring with a few thousand dollars from the master.


    When he walked to the agreed coffee shop, Tang Ye took a picture of himself against the glass door, isn''t this tall and handsome!


    He was very confident and walked in with a smile.


    "Pop!" Suddenly, a girl ran out from inside and hit him, and the girl fell straight back.


    He exercises all the year round, his body is strong and he has accumulated strength. Ordinary girls who hit him would definitely be backlashed.


    "Are you okay?" Tang Ye was very polite and immediately went to care about the girl.


    There is no way, since I was a child, I have been strictly controlled by my master. You must be polite and respect others. People should live in harmony with each other.


    The first reaction is to care about the girl, and the second reaction is to look at the girl. At this look, Tang Ye couldn''t help being stunned.


    She is actually a superb beauty!


    Wearing a tight-fitting short skirt and a small casual suit with a waistband, the graceful figure with the front and the back of the drum is fully revealed. Looking at him again, a pair of fish-mouth high heels, no stockings, and two slender and **** legs directly exposed, the man is full of heart and blood.


    Looking at her face again, her facial features are exquisite, pink and jade cut, thick and slightly curly long stylish hair, half exposed with a swan-like neck, and the **** collarbone is faintly visible. The key is that tall crisp-chest, with the rounded buttocks of the lower body, is exactly the **** and fat buttocks, the waist and the long legs... It is absolutely the best!


    Tang Ye was in a daze. He used to study medicine in the mountains. Even if he came out with his master for treatment, he had never seen such a beautiful woman. After recovering, Tang Ye thought, wondering how his future wife will look like?


    The girl fell down, frowned and looked anxious. She tried to stand up. It was a bit difficult to get up. She might have twisted her ankle.


    Tang Ye hurried over, stretched out his hand to signal to pull her up, apologetic: "I''m sorry, I knocked you down."


    "No, I was too anxious and didn''t pay attention to people..." The girl was also very polite. Seeing that Tang Ye was very gentle, she took Tang Ye''s hand and asked Tang Ye to pull her up.


    When she met Tang Ye, her face was reddish, a bit shy.


    Tang Ye originally thought it was nothing, so he just shook hands with the beautiful woman... However, after contacting the girl''s hand for a few minutes, his mouth opened, his face full of disbelief.


    The girl''s hand was very cold, and after holding it for a long time, he felt a cold air rushing into his body, making him feel more comfortable than ever.


    He will not admit his mistake, this is the girl with the cold physique he is looking for!


    Damn it!


    He couldn''t believe that the girl in front of him was his future wife!


    "First, sir..." At this moment, the girl urged in a low voice, and he recovered. Embarrassed, I kept holding the other person''s hand, a little suspected of taking advantage of the opportunity.


    He let go of the girl''s hand, chuckled, haha, and said, "I''m sorry, miss, you are so beautiful, let me watch it."


    "Yeah..." The girl is obviously more introverted and shy. When he said that, it was more like being molested. She couldn''t help but bit her cherry lips, bowed her head and blushed, she looked like a juicy peach, which made people unable to bite A bite.


    Tang Ye felt that she was too cute and she was too excited. Such a girl is actually his own wife! Imagine putting such a **** the bed. She shrank her body nervously, full of shame, but she domineeringly took off her clothes and pressed her under her body...Oh, nosebleeds came out, Tang Ye dare not think about it!


    "First, sir, would you please let me? I, I have something urgent!" Although the girl is shy, she obviously has other things to worry about.


    Tang Ye looked at her anxiously, and said with concern: "What happened?"


    "An important patient has been transferred from the hospital, and I must go back and help immediately!" The girl was agile when it came to urgent matters. Seeing Tang Ye puzzled, she lowered her head and said, "I, I am a nurse..."


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye was stimulated. The future wife will not only look superb, but also superb career, nurse! Just like the profession of flight attendant, it makes men have unlimited dreams!


    "Sir, I really want to leave! I, I''m sorry for hitting you..." At this moment, the girl stepped forward, even more anxious to leave.


    However, she had just taken a step, her feet hurt, and she fell forward into Tang Ye''s arms.


    A faint scent puffed his nose, and was squeezed by two soft objects... Tang Ye shamefully got under the urge to take off a plane... He looked down at the girl, and couldn''t let his future wife hook him up like this, lest he lose control . However, he saw that the girl''s eyes were red, and he was anxious to cry.


    "You, don''t cry, your foot hurts, I''ll help you see it." Tang Ye was anxious, and the future wife is fine with everything, but her personality seems to be too weak.


    However, there is a feeling of sister Lin, it is the best!


    Look at it more, and pity it more. Such a girl really can''t bear her aggrieved.


    "No, I really want to rush to the hospital!" the girl anxiously said.


    "Then I''ll call a taxi!" Tang Ye immediately waved out when a taxi came over.


    The girl was overjoyed and hurriedly thanked Tang Ye, and got into a taxi with Tang Ye''s help. Tang Ye didn''t worry about her, and followed her to the hospital.


    At this time, in the Yanjing No. 1 Hospital, Chen Shuqing, the director of the hospital, was very busy, because an emergency patient, Wang Airen, the old hero of the War of Resistance, was transferred.


    Wang Airen participated in the War of Resistance against Japan as a child, and dedicated his life to the country. His family, Wang''s family, is also a glorious family in the Yanjing Military Region, and has extensive influence in all walks of life. The accident of such a hero touched the nerves of countless people.


    Chen Shuqing''s pressure is very high. If Wang Airen can''t be cured, he, the dean, can''t do it. However, Wang Airen''s severe illness has a very slim chance of being cured. Because he got a stroke!


    Stroke, also known as stroke.


    The elderly suddenly suffered from this disease and the situation was very critical.


    As we all know, the death rate and disability rate of stroke is very high, not to mention the risk of surgery for an elderly person. The chance of being rescued is small, and it may become disabled after being rescued, such as becoming a vegetative or dementia.


    Chen Shuqing knew that if Wang Airen could not be cured perfectly, his responsibility would be the same! Who makes the city''s No. 1 Hospital the best hospital? Countless people are counting on it. Can''t let people down? Otherwise, what is the number one?


    In the taxi, the girl called Chen Shuqing and said anxiously: "Grandpa, I''ll be at the hospital soon!"


    "Okay, Yourong, your nursing ability is good, you may be able to help. Now the hospital must gather all its strength to save Wang Airen! I''m sorry, Yourong, for delaying your visit to someone who can save your life." Chen Shuqing was in Said over the phone.


    "It''s okay, grandpa, it''s important to save someone." The girl shook her head.


    After hanging up the phone, the girl reached out and touched her calf. She was injured when she fell down just now. She was worried that it would affect the work of the nurse.


    Tang Ye kept looking at her and asked with a smile: "What''s your name?"


    "Ah...I, my name is Lin Yourong, yes, I''m sorry... I forgot you were here..." Lin Yourong called in a hurry, forgetting that Tang Ye was beside her.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "My name is Tang Ye. If you don''t mind, I will help you see the injury on your foot?"


    "Ah...you, are you a doctor?" Lin Yourong looked surprised.

 Chapter 2： Arrogant kid!

    You can''t just meet someone as a doctor, let alone a boy who is still such a young man... Lin Yourong secretly looked at Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye was too young, and his behavior was somewhat casual, unlike the strict style of a doctor.


    Will this be a doctor?


    Tang Ye was also secretly looking at Lin Yourong. Most of the attention fell on Lin Yourong''s plump chest. Ouch, he thinks this future wife''s name is really appropriate. Tolerance, tolerance... Tolerance is big... Big breasts, not just big breasts!


    "I''m really a doctor."


    You can¡¯t peek too directly. Before Lin Yourong looked at him, Tang Ye became serious and said, ¡°You Rong, I know you doubt me. I also doubt that you are such a beautiful girl, you are a man. I want to change the way to get close. However, I can tell you that your sprained heel has nothing to do with the meridians. To put it simply, it is cramps."


    Lin Yourong''s face turned ruddy, she thought Tang Ye was too annoying, she spoke so straight, and praised her beauty as if she was molested!


    However, she was a little surprised at Tang Ye. She is a nurse and knows some illnesses. She had observed her calf and it was indeed not painful because of a sprained bone.


    But she didn''t expect it to be cramps.


    "Why, why is it cramping?" She asked Tang Ye curiously.


    Tang Ye looked down at Lin Yourong''s calf. Oops, Lin Yourong didn''t pay attention to the pulling. Her uniform skirt was a bit slanted, showing her big beautiful legs, which was so sultry and bloodshot. Especially the private place hidden above her thigh makes people want to spy.


    "You Rong, fix your short skirt so that you don''t expose it." Tang Ye said suddenly, because he noticed that the driver uncle was peeking through the rearview mirror.


    Damn, can my daughter-in-law let others peek?


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong was said by Tang Ye, looking down, blushing suddenly. She hurriedly pulled her short skirt, bit her lip, and gave Tang Ye a little annoyed.


    She felt that Tang Ye was teasing her again, and she was very familiar with it, so she made her tolerant.


    What a thick-skinned guy!


    Tang Ye was calm, looking at Lin Yourong''s sprained calf, he was bruised and red and swollen around the bruise. He smiled and said, "Most cramps are caused by calcium deficiency, cold, and local neurovascular compression. The situation was caused by the sudden compression of the local nerves and blood vessels, so it was cramps. Originally this was not a big problem, just a massage. But..."


    "But what?" Lin Yourong was attracted by Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye really knew a lot.


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong''s expression a little sadly, and said, "But your physique is a little special, which is a small problem for ordinary people, but it is a big problem for you."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong exclaimed in surprise as she looked at Tang Ye, her beautiful eyes turned and she was splendid.


    Her physique is cold and weak by nature. Because of this, I did not suffer less. She never expected Tang Ye to know.


    "I''ll help you deal with the injury, otherwise it will affect your work soon." Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong''s sadness, and diverted her attention with a smile to make her feel better.


    "You can cure? But you..." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye very puzzled.


    This guy is empty-handed, he needs tools but no tools, medicine but no medicine, how can he treat himself?


    Tang Ye took out a bag of silver needles unhurriedly and opened it. There were twenty-four silver needles in it. He took a medium-length, thinner one and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "With a silver needle, you can treat it."


    "You, are you a Chinese medicine doctor?" Lin Yourong was even more surprised.


    Nowadays, Chinese medicine has declined as a whole, and there are only a few young people studying Chinese medicine. She never expected that Tang Ye was a Chinese medicine doctor so young!


    "Don''t say anything else, I know you will be busy later, I will treat you the pain of the calf first." Tang Ye is very understanding, looking at Lin Yourong very gentle.


    Lin Yourong was stunned, then his complexion turned red, and his heartbeat accelerated inexplicably. Tang Ye is about the same age as her, and always reminds her of other things.


    "Do you mind if I lift your calf?" Tang Ye asked with a smile at this moment.


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong yelled softly, his face even more ruddy, lowered his head, two slender hands pulled together, a little panicked and shy, and softly responded: "Um..."


    That''s a very sensitive place to touch her calf, can you not be shy?


    Tang Ye was calm, reaching down and gently lifting her calf. However, when he touched Lin Yourong''s smooth and round calf, he was struck by lightning. A cold feeling poured into the body, extremely comfortable. This is the benefit of cold ice physique to him!


    He glanced down at Lin Yourong''s calf, white and flawless, sleek and pretty, and extremely sexy... His heart was immediately moved.


    However, after practicing with Master for many years, he can still restrain himself. He quickly put a few needles on the bruised area of ??Lin Yourong''s calf, and then gently kneaded it. After a while, the redness and bruise disappeared.


    Lin Yourong originally bowed her head tightly and was too ashamed. It was the first time she was touched by a man like this. However, when she found that the pain had completely disappeared, she couldn''t help but look, her mouth opened slightly, so surprised that she didn''t know what to say.


    Bruises and pains can be cured easily!


    She looked at Tang Ye with confusion. This guy''s Chinese medicine skills are amazing! Where is it sacred?


    "Thanks, thank you..." She softly thanked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "What are you polite? It''s all a family."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was taken aback, very puzzled.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, the hospital is here, so go ahead." Tang Ye said haha.


    I can''t tell her that you are my daughter-in-law now. What should I do to scare others?


    When we arrived at the hospital, the taxi stopped. Lin Yourong was anxious about the hospital and thanked Tang Ye again and again, and hurried into the hospital after getting off the car.


    Tang Ye paid the driver. After getting off the car, he glanced at the busy hospital. After thinking about it, he smiled and walked towards the hospital.


    At this time, the entire hospital was busy with the super heavyweight patient of Wang Airen, an old national hero. An elderly man in his eighties had a stroke. It was really difficult. To brainstorm ideas, Dean Chen Shuqing held an emergency discussion meeting.


    Wang Airen must be rescued, this is a death order from above!


    Lin Yourong arrived, and didn''t know when he changed into a nurse uniform. That plump crisp-chest, that very elastic hip-butt, that slender and **** legs, curled up hair, white neck like a swan, and collarbone showing beautiful and sexy. She appeared in the meeting room and instantly became a beautiful landscape. Even in this heavy atmosphere, the eyes of the dejected male doctors burst into light.


    The ultimate temptation, no one can stop!


    Chen Shuqing nodded to this granddaughter and asked her to sit aside and discuss, maybe it would be helpful.


    Seeing someone just peeking at Lin Yourong, not serious at all, Chen Shuqing frowned and said, "I hope you don¡¯t think that the law does not blame the public. All of you here are experts in the field. We gather here, It is to rescue Comrade Wang Airen. Now, the military region, state agencies, and the people of the whole country are watching us. If we fail, maybe they will understand us because of the seriousness of the stroke. However, Comrade Wang Airen is the hero of our country. How can we feel at ease if we can¡¯t save it? As a domain expert, don¡¯t we feel ashamed? Don¡¯t we feel that we have failed the expectations of the country and people?"


    Sonorous and powerful, very encouraging, but it didn''t make much difference.


    A doctor said softly: "Dean Chen, it¡¯s not that we don¡¯t want to save Comrade Wang Airen, but... We all know that stroke is a medical emergency. Once symptoms appear, the treatment window is very limited and very important. It¡¯s been almost two hours, and Comrade Wang Airen is very old. The use of high-strength anesthetics on the brain will affect the brain''s nerves and cause memory loss. There are many sequelae... there is simply no way to start..."


    The meeting room suddenly became quiet.


    Yes, in the face of Wang Airen''s sudden stroke emergency, that is, stroke, there is no way to start. All the doctors here know that they dare not say it because of the superior''s instructions because the situation is too bad. The anesthesia work to be done before surgery alone is a fatal problem. Wang Airen is over eighty years old and can''t bear the intensity of anesthesia. Otherwise, the nerve will be damaged, and it will become dementia.


    For Wang Airen, an 80-year-old man who had a stroke, he was declared dead.


    Chen Shuqing sighed at this situation. When Wang Airen was sent to the hospital, he still had a trace of consciousness. He seemed to know his situation. At that time he said, "If you can''t let me continue to stretch my fists, let me accompany those comrades in the underground."


    Either he was rescued completely, or he was relieved... Chen Shuqing''s pressure was not normal.


    "Could it be... there is no other way?" Chen Shuqing muttered as he looked at the crowd, and also asked himself.


    Two lines of white hair, full of sighs, very helpless.


    No one was speaking, and they bowed their heads slightly, unable to do anything, and couldn''t bear to look at anyone.


    Chen Shuqing suddenly seemed to be ten years old, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, somewhat sad. He knew that if Wang Airen could not be saved, the dean would not have to do it. Although the argument does not blame the public, there is always someone to bear the consequences. As the dean, who does he carry this pot?


    "Actually... you can anaesthetize without anesthetics." When the conference room was deadly silent like a morgue, a young voice suddenly came from behind.


    Everyone looked back.


    Huh? A young kid who looks only in his early twenties? He looks pretty, with piercing eyes, like the kind of person who is confident and passionate about everything and will work hard. The mental outlook is quite good. But... why would such a kid be in this expert meeting room?


    Don''t tell me that this kid is an expert!


    The doctors present first questioned the young man. The atmosphere at this time is very serious, no jokes are allowed. The young kid here is actually a joke. They have spent most of their lives to become an expert. Could it be that a kid who is in his early twenties, at most a college graduate, becomes an expert?


    Lin Yourong felt that voice was familiar, and looked back, "Ah..." he couldn''t help but exclaimed, it was Tang Ye!


    Why is this guy here? Does he want to help treat? impossible! Wang Airen''s condition is so serious that craniotomy is considered. All are Western medicine programs. He is a Chinese medicine doctor, so he can''t touch it at all!


    The other doctors felt that he was making a fool of himself, and were very angry. Young people don''t be too arrogant!

 Chapter 3： There is no madness, only madness!

    Tang Ye''s appearance and speech broke the tense and serious atmosphere in the conference room. Chen Shuqing, Lin Yourong, and other doctors felt that he could not help in treating Wang Airen. Moreover, except for Lin Yourong, no one knew that he was a doctor, and his attitude was directly bad.


    "Who are you?" a doctor asked in a bad tone.


    Chen Shuqing patted his head, also sad and annoyed, and hummed, "How can I still mess around at this time? Let the security come in and drive this kid out!"


    However, Tang Ye stood up, walked towards Chen Shuqing, and said, "Let go of your arrogance and prejudice. Brain stroke is not a joke. Every minute of delay is a bit more dangerous."


    When he walked to Chen Shuqing, Tang Ye took out another piece of paper, handed it to Chen Shuqing, and said, "Dean Chen, I have something to tell you."


    "Huh?" Dean Chen was stunned, took the note, opened it, and saw two lines of handsome calligraphy, "Fools can tell me the truth, Old Chen, how about giving him a chance to practice?"


    Look at the place where the pen is written again, the three characters Nong Baicao.


    Dean Chen was suddenly surprised. He glanced at Tang Ye and then at Lin Yourong, who was sitting in the corner looking up at him, with a strange expression.


    This kid is actually an apprentice of medicine idiot farming Baicao!


    Isn''t that the person who suffers from fire inflammation and wants to live with tolerance?


    Chen Shuqing and Nong Baicao met precisely because of the relationship between Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. Nong Baicao wanted to treat Tang Ye''s strange disease, and Chen Shuqing wanted to cure Lin Yourong''s strange disease. When Nong Baicao approached him, he told him about Tang Ye and Lin Yourong''s situation, and he completely believed it. Then he even saw the superb medical skills of Nongbaicao and became friends with Nongbaicao.


    Before Lin Yourong was going to see Tang Ye, it was arranged after Nong Baicao and Chen Shuqing discussed it. It''s just that Nong Baicao didn''t give Tang Ye''s specific information, because Tang Ye''s life experience is more complicated and should not be exposed too much, so Tang Ye and Lin Yourong should understand each other after meeting. It is a pity that Wang Airen''s business happened temporarily, Lin Yourong left first, and the two could not meet.


    But Lin Yourong didn''t know that Tang Ye that she bumped into when she ran out of the coffee shop was the one who wanted to meet her.


    Chen Shuqing never expected that the person in Nong Baicao''s mouth that could treat Lin Yourong''s icy disease was his personal apprentice. Originally, Chen Shuqing was also worried about the identity of this person suffering from fire inflammation, such as bad morals, or a bad old man. Now seeing Tang Ye who was a talented person with a firm look, he was very satisfied.


    He looks honest, looks good, is about the same age as Lin Yourong, and is also an apprentice of Nong Baicao. It is a blessing that Yourong can combine with such young people.


    "My child, what is your name?" Chen Shuqing was pleased, looking at Tang Ye eagerly and asked.


    Tang Ye was very polite, and said with a light smile: "Tang Ye."


    "Okay." Chen Shuqing patted Tang Ye on the shoulder and said, "Tang Ye, we have a great relationship. However, now that the situation is urgent, let''s not talk about those things. You just said that you can be anesthetized without anesthetic, what''s the matter? Is it a good way?"


    Many doctors don''t know why, what is the relationship between President Chen and this kid?


    Looking at Tang Ye''s confident face, Chen Shuqing asked seriously, and many doctors were also curious, and wanted to hear what Tang Ye could say to solve Wang Airen''s anesthesia problem.


    Tang Ye glanced at the crowd, took out a silver needle, and said to himself: "Prick the needle."


    boom!


    The audience was in an uproar!


    Immediately there was a lot of discussion, but all of them were not very friendly words.


    "Acupuncture? Isn''t that Chinese medicine? Even in ancient Chinese medicine anesthesia, you still drink herbal medicine. How can you get a needle?"


    "Hey, there is so much nonsense. It''s impossible. It''s anesthetized by a needle, and what else is anesthetic for? This kid is 80% here to entertain us. He has a bad attitude. Get out!"


    "Aren''t there any Chinese medicine experts here? Stand up and explain, the needles are so awesome, what did Chinese medicine do?"


    "This kid has a problem himself, what kind of medical skills can he understand at such a young age?"


    There are two main reasons for Tang Ye being discussed. First, he is young. Second, Chinese medicine has not received substantial recognition.


    is not that right? Even a genius doctor must have enough experience, right? Without experience, what''s the use of talking on paper? Can you sloppyly make you try once and try again? What kind of experience is there for being so young again?


    Also, nowadays Chinese medicine is indeed declining. Has anyone seen a Chinese medicine doctor before surgery? Traditional Chinese medicine is more chronic conditioning, right? Faced with the current emergency of stroke, almost all doctors consider western medicine options!


    "Don''t let this kid waste time here, what''s so special--hey, Dean Chen, do you know this kid?" Vice Dean Yang Changpeng looked gloomy and complained to Chen Shuqing.


    One sentence is not enough, add another sentence, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible to leave the relationship, but you can¡¯t do it at this time, right? Comrade Wang Airen¡¯s treatment will be delayed, and all of us will have to be punished! Do you want this job?¡±


    Tell the truth. Since it was an order from above, if the treatment fails, he will definitely be criticized and punished. No one wants to lose the position and honor that they have only had for decades.


    Many doctors agreed with Yang Changpeng.


    Hey, it''s really bad luck for his mother to encounter a figure like Wang Airen''s serious illness. It is a happy event to be cured, and there will be no shortage of honors and bonuses. But if it is not cured, the evening festival will not be light, and the loss of your job will be fatal. By the way, the chance of a cure for this severe stroke is slim!


    Chen Shuqing couldn''t help feeling angry when everyone agreed with Yang Changpeng. Yang Changpeng is the deputy dean. He has been complaining that he did not retire in time, always wanting him to retreat so that he can become the dean. For this matter, he was not less targeted.


    He knew that these doctors just didn''t want to be responsible, so as not to hurt himself.


    "You have to have a way, I still need nonsense, to be criticized by you?" Chen Shu was angry, and Chen Shu snorted coldly, not showing anyone''s affection.


    He looked at Tang Ye again. Influenced by the name of farming and herbal medicine, he had expectations of Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, do you really have a way?"


    Tang Ye was a little angry after being opposed and criticized by so many people. The mud bodhisattva still has three points of anger, not to mention he is a common man. But saving people is the most important thing, he firmly said: "Dean Chen, I am sure, I''m afraid you won''t give me a chance."


    Chen Shuqing looked forward to seeing Tang Ye''s self-confidence and resolute face. But it was not enough. Wang Airen''s severe illness must not be fluke. He also needs to probe Tang Ye. So he grabbed Tang Ye''s hand, probed, and then smiled with satisfaction.


    Tang Ye''s hands were very rough, and his thumb and index finger were deformed. This was caused by holding the needle for a long time. According to his estimation, Tang Ye has held needles with both hands for at least ten years. This showed that Tang Ye studied very hard and his medical skills should not be bad.


    Chen Shuqing made a decision and solemnly said to Tang Ye: "Okay, you try!"


    "What? Try it? Dean Chen, are you sure you are not kidding? Oh, you are pushing everyone into the fire pit! You, you give such an important thing to a kid? I''m telling you, something is going to happen , I am not responsible for this!" Yang Changpeng immediately raised an objection.


    Another group of doctors agreed, all wanting to shirk responsibility.


    Dean Chen got angry, waved his big hand, and cursed: "What are you against? You can do it? You can do it! Have you ever heard of the Yangtze River''s rear waves pushing forward? Since you are counseled, you have to listen to me! Don''t want to be responsible, do you? Okay, I''m negative!"


    Wow... everyone in the room exclaimed. Happy. If someone takes the initiative to take responsibility, won''t they be fine? Give it a try, if something happens, nothing will happen to them.


    However, some doctors were not so unrelenting and worried: "Dean Chen, even if the anesthesia problem can be solved, what about the operation? We don''t have an exact treatment plan. If this little brother is left to do it, will there be conflict? And we have no time..."


    The audience is quiet.


    Chen Shuqing had nothing to say. Yes, this is the big problem. It''s not enough to solve the anesthesia problem, but the main thing is treatment.


    Tang Ye saw that Chen Shuqing''s old face was full of sadness, and he couldn''t bear it. He raised his hand and said, "I''ll come. Anesthesia and treatment, I will do it at once."


    boom!


    The audience was in an uproar again!


    Nima, did you hear me right? This kid wants to solve Comrade Wang Airen''s stroke alone?


    Even Lin Yourong, who was sitting in the corner, couldn''t help but cover her small mouth with her hands. This guy is not the most arrogant, only even more arrogant!


    A person, or a Chinese medicine doctor, actually said that he can cure a sudden stroke of an 80-year-old man?

 Chapter 4： Doctor genius?

    The doctors in the conference room couldn''t sit still. Although Chen Shuqing stood up to take responsibility, they still felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. Such a kid actually wants to be responsible for the treatment of Wang Airen''s stroke by himself. Does he really think he is Da Luo Jinxian?


    Feeling despised and childish, many doctors talked a lot, all expressing dissatisfaction with Tang Ye, and some even directly accused him.


    "You kid, don''t talk big, are you deliberately messing around?" Deputy Dean Yang Changpeng scolded Tang Ye.


    Some people are like this. On the one hand, they don¡¯t want to be responsible, on the other hand, they don¡¯t want to behave incapable. They always think that they are the only ones who can show off.


    Tang Ye frowned, didn''t bother to pay attention, looked at Chen Shuiqing and said, "Dean Chen, what do you think?"


    Chen Shuqing was hesitant. To tell the truth, Tang Ye did not believe Wang Airen''s brain stroke alone. Otherwise, where would he, and his expert in this hospital, put his face?


    However, he still focused on saving people and asked Tang Ye, "Are you...really sure?"


    Tang Ye believed in herself: "I won''t do things that I''m not sure about. Master won''t allow me to put people who can be cured to death. I don''t want to be swept out."


    Chen Shuqing thought about the power of farming Baicao, and felt that his apprentice should not be too bad, and time is running out, so he turned his mind and asked Tang Ye to try it and said, "Okay, Tang Ye, you go try it. What help is needed, just speak up!"


    "Dean Chen, how can you..."


    Yang Changpeng and a group of doctors had opinions again, but Chen Shuqing was impatient. Before they spoke, he glared at him and shouted: "Didn''t you say it? You do it? Shut up if you don''t work! I will bear the responsibility! "


    Everyone was bluffed, and they thought that Chen Shuqing was fully responsible, so they stopped talking, but they all kept their faces straight, wanting to see how a young boy in Tang Ye could heal a stroke!


    Then Chen Shuqing took Tang Ye to the emergency room, and everyone followed. Lin Yourong took a chance to rush up, and when he arrived in front of Tang Ye, he bit his lip and hummed, "Tang, Tang Ye, are you, are you really okay?"


    Tang Ye knew that Lin Yourong was present. He followed Lin Yourong to the meeting room and then quietly entered through the back door.


    He glanced at Lin Yourong, alas, he couldn''t help swallowing.


    Lin Yourong was wearing a white nurse uniform, and her graceful figure was even more revealing. Look at those white legs without stockings, they are extremely sexy. With a pair of high heels, it looks taller and more beautiful.


    The best is the best, which is pleasing to the eye.


    "Tang, Tang Ye..." Lin Yourong noticed that Tang Ye had been staring at her body, bit her cherry lips lightly, bowed her head shyly, a bit annoyed.


    This guy is not serious!


    Chen Shuqing looked at them curiously and said, "Have you guys... met?"


    Lin Yourong didn''t know her relationship with Tang Ye yet, and said, "I just met Tang Ye as a very good Chinese medicine doctor. However, what''s happening right now..."


    With that, Lin Yourong cast a suspicious look at Tang Ye. Obviously, I don''t believe that Tang Ye, a Chinese medicine doctor, can treat Wang Airen''s sudden stroke.


    Tang Ye didn''t care, looked at Lin Yourong with a smile, and said, "Yourong, how could the hospital allow you to be a nurse? You are so beautiful, you are not afraid of stimulating the patient and making the patient''s disease worse?"


    "You, you... hate it!" Lin Yourong Jiao shouted, completely annoyed.


    This guy is molesting himself again!


    Chen Shuqing was delighted to see the two met, and explained to Tang Ye: "You Rong is the best nurse in the hospital to learn nursing knowledge as a child."


    "Haha... Indeed, I also think that You Rong is the best nurse." Tang Ye''s eyes rested on Lin Yourong''s crisp chest and long legs, and he agreed.


    Lin Yourong blushed slightly, embarrassed, and wanted to be humble, but when he noticed Tang Ye''s eyes staring at her chest, he suddenly became angry.


    This guy refers to the most outstanding, refers to beauty!


    Turns out to be a **** bastard!


    "Ignore you!" Lin Yourong glared at Tang Ye and stepped back.


    The girl was angry. She originally wanted to discuss Wang Airen''s condition with Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was not serious.


    When I arrived at the emergency room, I saw an old man lying in a hospital bed moaning in pain, which made people worry. The old man''s hair is all gray, but his skin is not as old as the wrinkles he imagined, and he can vaguely see his iron and blood.


    He is Wang Airen, an old military hero.


    Tang Ye glanced at Wang Airen who was groaning in pain on the hospital bed, frowning and said: "Can''t delay, we must start treatment immediately."


    "Okay!" Chen Shuqing said with a solemn expression: "What help do you need?"


    Tang Ye glanced at the people, and finally his eyes fell on Lin Yourong, who was slightly pouting and angrily, who looked particularly cute, and said, "Let You Rong help me."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong was taken aback.


    Chen Shuqing was slightly stunned, then nodded, and said, "Okay, You Rong has cooperated with many doctors'' operations, I believe it can help you!"


    Lin Yourong didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do, but couldn''t ask too much in an emergency. He was also a well-behaved and introverted personality. He was also curious whether Tang Ye could really treat Wang Airen, so he stayed in the emergency room to help Tang Ye.


    Other doctors went out one after another, and Tang Ye began to implement treatment.


    He walked to the side of Wang Airen, first gave Wang Airen a pulse, frowned, and looked a little stern, then took out a pack of silver needles, which was the one used to treat Lin Yourong''s calf.


    These silver needles were wrapped in a leather bag, which was a bit old, as if made of animal skins.


    Tang Ye opened his leather bag and saw two rows of silver needles sandwiched in an orderly manner. Twelve in a row, twenty-four in total.


    Tang Ye''s technique was extremely skillful. With a brush, he couldn''t see how he made it, so he took a silver needle and gently pierced an acupuncture point on Wang Airen''s neck.


    At this time, outside the emergency room, a group of doctors looked through the glass wall. They wanted to see how Tang Ye who uttered wild words was treated, and they still questioned Tang Ye one-sidedly, thinking that Tang Ye didn''t have that ability.


    A young boy, even if he knows acupuncture, can''t be better than an old Chinese doctor, right? The old Chinese doctor in the hospital didn''t speak, but this kid was treated by himself. Let him treat it, if something goes wrong, let''s see what he can do!


    Deputy Dean Yang Changpeng even had some sinister ideas. If Wang Airen''s treatment is not good, Chen Shuqing will have to take responsibility if something goes wrong. The Dean is afraid that he can''t do it anymore. Then he, the Deputy Dean, can take the position?


    There is no shortage of villains in the world.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye held his breath, as if he had forgotten the existence of the outside world, and focused on checking Wang Airen''s physical condition.


    Chen Shuqing said nothing. Most of them studied Western medicine and didn''t know much about Chinese medicine, so an old Chinese doctor came to the front to watch Tang Ye''s treatment and explain what he knew.


    Old Chinese doctor Chang Guodong put on reading glasses and stared at Tang Ye carefully. To be honest, he was very angry about this arrogant boy who suddenly appeared.


    Now that Chinese medicine is in decline, patients don''t believe in Chinese medicine much anymore. Then what are you doing with Chinese medicine? Do you think there are not enough bad reviews of Chinese medicine? If it is known to the outside world that Wang Airen died in the hands of a Chinese medicine practitioner, Chinese medicine practitioners will certainly have to be criticized. At that time, patients will no longer believe in Chinese medicine, which will affect Chinese medicine nationwide.


    How could Tang Ye ignore such consequences?


    Chang Guodong sighed, deeply worried about the fate of Chinese medicine. I am afraid that the unscrupulous media will seize the opportunity and report maliciously!


    Virtually all thought that Tang Ye could not cure Wang Airen.


    At this time, in the emergency room, Tang Ye used a silver needle to pierce the Neiguan acupoint on Wang Airen''s arms and the Hegu acupoint on the tiger''s mouth with both hands, and watched the changes in Wang Airen''s expression intently.


    Wang Airen was unconscious, and after being punctured, her body trembled suddenly and woke up slightly.


    Tang Ye looked at him and said softly, "Grandpa Wang, do you feel a little pain and tingling?"


    Wang Airen nodded.


    Tang Ye suddenly respected the hero of the War of Resistance.


    Under a stroke, people will be very painful and almost always fall into a state of unconscious mind. This is due to cerebral hemorrhage or ischemia. If bleeding occurs, the brain will be compressed by the blood flowing out. In the case of ischemia, the brain shrinks due to insufficient blood supply.


    However, even so, Wang Airen was sober, showing how strong his willpower is!


    Lin Yourong next to him saw Wang Airen awake and was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye just got a few needles and Wang Airen woke up!


    Maybe this guy really has a cure!


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with inexplicable heartbeat, her face was ruddy.


    "Help me switch on the nerve electrical stimulator and adjust the intensity of the direct current and the frequency of acupuncture." Tang Ye said directly without looking at Lin Yourong.


    Tang Ye was very focused and serious. Lin Yourong was infected and obediently, and switched on the nerve electrical stimulator. Tang Ye used it to continuously stimulate Wang Airen''s acupoints. After 20 minutes, he checked Wang Airen''s condition again and confirmed that he was completely anesthetized.


    When the doctors outside saw this, Qi Qi was stunned.


    This acupuncture anesthesia is completely effective, and it is perfect!


    Actually did it?


    Tang Ye, this kid really has a few brushes!


    Acupuncture and light electrical stimulation only take longer, but there is no need to worry about negative effects on the nerves of the elderly. It is incomparable with anesthetics!


    In fact, acupuncture and anesthesia has existed since ancient times, but there are very few doctors who can really master this technique. Tang Ye''s operation seemed simple, but only Lin Yourong, who stayed beside him, knew how much pressure he was under. Just now, Tang Ye''s eyes were almost unblinking, and it was obvious that there could not be a slight omission in this kind of thing.


    Lin Yourong immediately developed a huge affection for Tang Ye, gently picked up the towel and wiped Tang Ye''s sweat.


    Tang Ye looked at her, smiled lightly, and thanked her.


    Lin Yourong lowered her head and blushed, a little bit ashamed, but very happy, feeling sweet.


    At this time, Wang Airen was anesthetized, and the pain in his head was greatly reduced. He closed his eyes and looked peaceful, making everyone''s gripping hearts feel better.


    Tang Ye was able to achieve this point, so many doctors were convinced, that voice of opposition was almost gone. Yang Changpeng, who yelled the most fiercely just now, also remained silent, as if he intended to avoid others'' sight to avoid embarrassment.


    He is most opposed to Tang Ye, and now Tang Ye is behaving well, his face hurt the most!


    And Chang Guodong, the old Chinese doctor, had a glimmer of brilliance in his eyes. I was worried that Tang Ye could not do anything. Now it seems, maybe this kid can really do something!


    Many doctors began to view Tang Ye with another attitude. In the medical field, Tang Ye is so young, yet possesses such medical skills, he is a genius.


    However, there are more important treatments next. It has been detected that Wang Airen had an ischemic stroke with a small thrombosis in the cerebral blood vessels. According to the original plan, a craniotomy was required, but Tang Ye used silver needles, how should he treat it?


    Is a genius really a genius?

 Chapter 5： You want to date me!

    Affected by Tang Ye''s ability just now, everyone is staring at him at this time, to see how he treats Wang Airen''s severe stroke. Lin Yourong was also watching silently, but she also did another job-assisting Tang Ye in the treatment.


    "Show me the CT scan." Tang Ye''s expression was stern, and his eyes didn''t stay on Lin Yourong''s superb figure. He became a very experienced doctor.


    Lin Yourong was very obedient, and immediately handed the CT scan of Wang Airen''s brain to Tang Ye, and then looked at Tang Ye closely. It seems that Tang Ye has any needs, she will finish it immediately.


    Looking at Tang Ye in this way, she noticed that Tang Ye looked resolute and had a charm of its own. Although his face is not as handsome as a first-class star, he is sunny and handsome and has a unique temperament, which is unknowingly attracted.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Airen¡¯s brain CT scan and said, ¡°This is a typical ischemic stroke caused by the occlusion of the internal carotid artery and vertebral artery. It seems that our old hero likes to drink. Nearly 70 degrees. It is because of this strongness that caused a sudden stroke."


    "You, how do you know?" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye in surprise.


    Tang Ye looked at her, his eyes rolled, squinted abruptly and smiled, as if being unkind, and said, "Yourong, don''t you believe it? Or let''s make a bet and let him speak out when Grandpa Wang gets better. The truth. If you drank strong alcohol, you would date me. If not, I would date you. How about?"


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong was heartbroken and blushed.


    appointment?


    But her shy heart was stirred a few times.


    Soon she became annoyed, and Yinya bit her, looking at Tang Ye with no sorrow.


    This guy is not serious again, how can it be at such an urgent juncture!


    "Tang Ye, you can''t be kidding at this time! Give Grandpa Wang treatment!" She mustered her courage, and hummed angrily at Tang Ye.


    "You tell me whether you want to gamble with me." Tang Ye smiled and groaned. In fact, he was sure to cure Wang Airen, otherwise he would not dare to joke.


    Lin Yourong died of anger. He glanced at Wang Airen and couldn''t bear it. He bit his lip and snorted, "I promise you can''t do it?"


    Looks so unimpressed.


    "Good." Tang Ye was very happy.


    "You won''t necessarily win!" Lin Yourong groaned, a little angry.


    But Tang Ye looked at her with a funny smile.


    Ah... She recalled the bet that Tang Ye said, she lost, and dated him. He lost, he dated himself... Doesn''t it mean that I have to date him?


    be cheated!


    "Tang Ye, you..." Lin Yourong was so angry that he wanted to scold Tang Ye for being mean and shameless.


    At this time, the faces of the many doctors who were looking outside were very gloomy. I was really angry. Although Tang Ye was doing well just now, what is he doing now?


    At such a critical juncture, Lin Yourong actually molested him!


    Chen Shuqing also didn''t know where to put his face, and when many doctors questioned him for using the gaze of a frivolous boy like Tang Ye, he looked at the ceiling and made a blind eye.


    Tang Ye didn''t continue to mess around, and focused on treating Wang Airen again.


    He didn''t rush to get the needle, first took out a razor and shaved off the hair on the acupuncture points on Wang Airen''s head to facilitate the needle. Then he took a slender one from the twenty-four silver needles and pierced it against the place where the CT scan showed that there was a thrombus in the cerebral blood vessel of Wang Airen.


    After gently piercing the needle, he left the needle for a while, then pulled it out, and immediately wiped it with a sterile wipe, leaving a faint blood stain on the sterile wipe.


    Lin Yourong was taken aback when he saw this.


    Did Tang Ye want to absorb and decompose the thrombus in Wang Airen''s cerebrovascular system through acupuncture, so as to achieve the effect of dredging?


    I have never seen a Chinese medicine doctor so good!


    Not only Lin Yourong, but the doctors onlookers were also surprised.


    If the blood clots can be resolved and the blood vessels of the brain can be unblocked again, then everything will be easy. However, this step has stumped thousands of doctors. Because in Western medicine programs, thrombolysis, antiplatelet therapy, anticoagulation and neuroprotection are all considered. But the brain is fragile and sensitive, and it is very difficult to start!


    However, Tang Ye''s treatment greatly avoided these risks!


    Many doctors were even more convinced by Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye focused at this time, unaware of the surprise of others. He held the silver needle, sometimes changing to another silver needle, his eyes only stayed between the silver needle and Wang Airen, not affected by anything else.


    Lin Yourong was fascinated by such dedicated Tang Ye. Men who focus on doing things are always attractive.


    At this moment, Tang Ye began to sweat on his forehead.


    Others see him relaxed, but getting a needle is actually a very labor-intensive task. Not only physical strength, but also the strong willpower and superb skills of the person who needs the needle. This is because when acupuncture needles need to be accurate, fast, and skillful when using acupuncture points, otherwise the needles will not have much effect. In addition, different acupuncture points have requirements for the depth of the needle, and they must have the ability to flexibly retract and release the force.


    Under this difficult operation, Tang Ye''s sweating continued to increase, as if he was about to overdraft. Lin Yourong was shocked and worried when he saw it, and quickly helped him wipe his sweat. She wanted to persuade Tang Ye to take a rest, but Tang Ye was so focused, she pierced and pulled out the silver needle skillfully. During this period, he switched silver needles several times. This is changed according to the degree of treatment of the thrombus.


    Chang Guodong, an old Chinese doctor outside, explained what he saw to many doctors. The doctors were all moved, cast surprised eyes at Tang Ye, and no longer held any prejudice!


    "This kid is not easy... and the package of silver needles, unlike ordinary silver needles. Let me see, one, two, three... twenty-four! Twenty-four silver needles, is it Tongxuan twenty-four? Needle?" Chang Guodong was even more surprised.


    "What is Tongxuan Twenty-Four Needles?" a doctor asked in doubt.


    Chang Guodong explained: "Twenty-four needles of Tongxuan come from the Taoist mysterious heart method "Tongxuan Zhenjing", carefully crafted by a folk genius doctor after comprehending the heart method of Zhenjing. There are 24 needles in total. They all have their own characteristics. According to legend, they are mysterious and mysterious. Later, they were lost for a period of time, and they appeared in the body of the medical idiot farmer Baicao decades ago. This kid has twenty-four Tongxuan needles. Could it be that he is a farmer Baicao¡¯s apprentice?"


    Chang Guodong looked at Chen Shuqing and asked for the answer.


    Chen Shuqing nodded and said, "Now you know why I dare to let Tang Ye try?"


    Everyone was stunned. There have been rumors in the medical world about medicine cultivating herbs. It is said that he is a genius doctor, comprehended the secret method, and has the medical skills to bring back the dead.


    Of course, this is a bit exaggerated. It is too illusory to stand up in this materialistic world. Therefore, the matter of medicine idiot farming herbs is just a folk rumor.


    "Ah..." At this moment, Lin Yourong''s exclamation came from the intensive care room.


    "What happened?" Chen Shuqing immediately looked.


    Everyone also looked at it.


    "This, this is...?" Everyone was surprised again.


    They saw that Tang Ye began to **** acupuncture points near Wang Airen''s internal artery and vertebral artery. Looking at Wang Airen''s look at this time, the situation has improved a lot!


    The expression is peaceful, the breathing is calm, the blood on the face is restored... This is a sign that the condition is getting better!


    Wang Airen is out of danger!


    This is why Lin Yourong exclaimed. She never expected that Wang Airen, who thought she would die all his life, would be cured by Tang Ye with a silver needle!


    At this time, everyone knew that after Tang Ye dealt with the occlusion of Wang Airen''s internal and vertebral arteries, Wang Airen was fine.


    Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone looked at Tang Ye in awe. Being so young and possessing such superb medical skills must have a bright future!


    However, those doctors who just wanted to shirk their responsibilities, such as Deputy Dean Yang Changpeng, looked a little complicated.


    In times of crisis, shirk responsibility, and how virtuous they are, they understand in their hearts. Unexplained, silent irony is the most embarrassing.


    "Tang Ye, you, you are really amazing!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye in the intensive care unit, with beautiful eyes bright and beautiful, very happy, and praised Tang Ye greatly.


    Although Tang Ye was often not serious, she admired and fascinated her for showing such superb medical skills, as well as that concentration and perseverance.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a smile and said, "I am waiting for you to date me."


    "You...please, hate!" Lin Yourong''s complexion was flushed, angry, and ashamed.


    But she couldn''t help but secretly go to see Tang Ye. She liked Tang Ye''s confident and sunny smile. However, thinking of her strange illness, thinking that she was going to marry a certain man, her eyes dimmed suddenly.


    I can''t help whoever likes her.

 Chapter 6： Live together!

    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong''s eyes distressed, and guessed what she was worried about, it must be something strange about cold ice.


    He didn''t want Lin Yourong to be sad about this matter, pretending to be a smirk, and looking like a rascal, and said: "The agreement just now, you lose anyway. You won''t be fooling?"


    In fact, Lin Yourong is his future daughter-in-law, so there is no need to ask for it. It''s just that he thinks Lin Yourong, who is angry and pouting, is so cute, he always wants to make fun.


    "No, ignore you!" Lin Yourong came back to his senses, saying that he couldn''t help Tang Ye, and left with a blushing face.


    "Wait!" Tang Ye stopped her.


    She was worried about something and stopped. But he was afraid that Tang Ye was just molesting her, and couldn''t help but look aggrieved.


    "You Rong, can you come and help me? My legs... can''t move." Tang Ye looked embarrassed and scratched his head embarrassedly.


    Lin Yourong was taken aback, and immediately thought of Tang Ye continuing to treat Wang Airen just now. He had been standing, barely moving his feet. That is probably the need for needles. She looked at Tang Ye''s embarrassing smile, honest and honest, harmless to humans and animals, and believed it. Not only believe, but also move. When Tang Ye treated the patients, he did his best!


    Not angry anymore, Lin Yourong went straight to support Tang Ye, and Tang Ye put one hand on her shoulder and stretched it down to touch her plump and crisp-bumpy curve on the side of her chest!


    That feeling, soft, crisp, and fascinating.


    Lin Yourong noticed that Tang Ye''s hand spread to her chest, and the moment she was touched, her body trembled, and her blush suddenly reached the base of her neck.


    This guy, can''t you think about taking advantage of yourself like this? It''s still that big and cheap!


    Lin You couldn''t bear it anymore and wanted to let go of Tang Ye, but Tang Ye looked at her innocently and chuckled: "Thank you."


    This stumped her. Seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, she felt that Tang Ye touched her crisp **** unintentionally, and it was difficult to let Tang Ye go for a while.


    Tang Ye is not small in physique. Lin Yourong had difficulty supporting him and had to stick to each other. The two looked quite intimate and ambiguous.


    "It''s so fragrant." Tang Ye suddenly admired.


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was puzzled.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Your body smells really scent."


    "Yeah... huh..." Lin Yourong was so shy that his body was weakened, feeling embarrassed by being molested, he couldn''t help letting Tang Ye go and ran out of the emergency room.


    Blushing, head down, screaming, very cute.


    When the beauty left, Tang Ye smiled happily. It''s a great blessing to have such a sweet wife!


    is not that right?


    Lin Yourong is plump but not bloated, with the charm of a mature young woman, but full of the appearance of a young girl, full of sultry. When the face is blushing, the pink is tender and tender, like a juicy peach, which makes people want to take a bite. The beautiful legs under the usual high heels are even more seductive and confusing. And the concealed place under the short skirt is even more heart-warming, trying to snoop.


    After Lin Yourong left shyly, Chen Shuqing and many other doctors immediately came in, all smiling at Tang Ye.


    Chen Shuqing was grateful and admired, "Tang Ye, I really didn''t misunderstand you! It''s a hero who came out of his youth, the waves behind the Yangtze River pushed the waves forward, and the new generation replaced the old. You not only saved Comrade Wang Airen, but also resolved the face of my hospital The predicament. Personally, it also helped me keep my job and honor... I really don¡¯t know how to thank you!"


    Tang Ye didn''t refuse the compliment, and said cheeky: "Dean Chen, don''t be polite, it is our doctor''s bounden duty to save the dead and heal the wounded. Oh, by the way, Grandpa Wang still needs to be taken care of, not careless. For some The taboo things about strokes must also be brought to his attention."


    "Don''t worry, these are all handed over to our hospital, you first have a good rest!" Chen Shuqing smiled.


    Tang Ye nodded, but with an awkward expression on his face, he said, "I want to take a good rest, but unfortunately there is nowhere. I just arrived in Yanjing."


    "Haha, boy, what are you still worried about? Don''t you know what is our relationship? You will be with her when you go back. My home is not yours!" Chen Shuqing was very happy.


    Tang Ye understood this. He almost told Lin Yourong about the matter with Lin Yourong. After telling Lin Yourong, the marriage is set, naturally it is a family.


    The more Chen Shuqing sees Tang Ye, the more he likes it. This is his grandson-in-law!


    But some people are not happy, such as Yang Changpeng.


    Yang Changpeng''s face was sad. Just now he questioned Tang Ye''s most ferocious words and deeds. At this time, he couldn''t talk to Tang Ye with a smile on his face. That''s really shameless.


    However, everyone knew at this time that Tang Ye saved Wang Airen, and Wang Airen was an old hero who was valued by the Red Wall, so he would definitely be valued. Therefore, the benefits of having a good relationship with Tang Ye are great.


    The Red Wall, the power in Miyagi, means the national leadership.


    Unable to look down to please Tang Ye, Yang Changpeng had to leave. Before leaving, he glanced at Chen Shuqing jealously, gritted his teeth and bitterly.


    Chen Shuqing has actually reached the age of retirement, but he has no intention to retire. This makes Yang Changpeng very unhappy, because only when Chen Shuqing retires can he become the dean. He had done a lot of things before to get Chen Shuqing to "retire", but he couldn''t do so. And just now I thought that Wang Airen''s matter would make Chen Shuqing retreat, but I didn''t expect Tang Ye to help solve it!


    Thinking of this, he blamed Tang Ye again, and stared at Tang Ye bitterly.


    Tang Ye noticed him and ignored him completely. Everyone had mixed expressions when they saw their behavior. Things are very clear, Tang Ye and Yang Changpeng are already in opposition.


    Follow-up matters, such as post-operative care for Wang Airen, reporting to superiors, and dealing with media reporters, were carried out in an orderly manner under Chen Shuqing''s arrangement. Tang Ye consumed a lot of physical strength and went to the dean''s office to rest.


    Lin Yourong changed into the nurse''s uniform and put on the casual clothes he had used before. Short skirt, tunic small suit, fish mouth high heels... There is no lack of **** in leisure, but still so beautiful. Putting down the long hair that was curled up, although you can''t directly see the slender neck and collarbone, the thick and slightly curly hair adds a sense of urban women''s beauty.


    She was going to see the man whose physique was in harmony with her again, but her eyes dimmed a lot, walking on the hospital corridor, looking around, as if looking for someone.


    The man said that he wanted to date her, although she had to agree to it after being tricked, but she was looking forward to it in her heart.


    Suddenly she didn''t want to meet the man who had never met, but was about to marry him. Because she thinks she likes a man. At least, it feels like. Being with the man you like is every girl''s desire for love.


    She called Chen Shuqing and said that she didn''t want to see that man. Chen Shuqing received her call, was stunned, then laughed, and asked her to go to the dean''s office.


    She didn''t know why, but she still went to the dean''s office. This was Chen Shuqing''s office. She was very familiar with it. She pushed the door directly in, but she didn''t expect to see Tang Ye resting inside.


    She was startled, her pretty face flushed immediately.


    It was someone she had been looking for.


    "You Rong, you finally came. I thought you had left by yourself, so I would have to find you." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and smiled lightly.


    Lin Yourong was taken aback, and whispered: "You, are you looking for me?"


    "Yes, go home with you." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong didn''t understand even more, and his heart was shaken.


    Go home with yourself?


    At this time, Chen Shuqing just came back to deal with the matter. Seeing the appearance of Lin Yourong and Tang Ye, he knew that they had not yet talked about each other''s identity. Regardless, he thought it was better for his elders, lest Lin Yourong would be frightened.


    He looked at Lin Yourong and smiled: "Yourong, if you say you don''t want to see that person anymore, then don''t go. Because you have already seen him."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was greatly puzzled.


    Chen Shuqing looked at Tang Ye and smiled: "That person is Tang Ye. Tang Ye is your fiance."


    Boom!


    Lin Yourong was like a bolt from the blue.


    So shocked!


    She looked at Tang Ye, her mouth wide open enough to lay an egg.


    Tang Ye squinted at her, looking bad.


    When Lin Yourong saw it, he gave a scream, his face flushed to the base of his neck, and he was a little panicked, cautiously jumping fast. This was something she had never thought of.


    Chen Shuqing smiled and said, "You Rong, there will be work to be done in the hospital for a while. I will go back later. You will drive Tang Ye home first. Tang Yechu will come to Yanjing and will stay with us in the future."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong exclaimed again.


    Living together, isn''t that a cohabitation?


    She clutched the corners of her clothes tightly with her hands, lowered her head not to look at people, but couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye secretly. She saw Tang Yezheng squinting at her with a smirk, his eyes wandering around her recklessly. She felt her heart sway, thinking of some sultry scenes, couldn''t help but press her legs tighter, faintly feeling that her lower body was getting wet.


    The man she liked happened to be her fianc¨¦... She was surprised and happy, and a little panicked. That guy is very lustful, living with him, can he not do too much to himself?

 Chapter 7： He is my fiance!

    The hospital still has a lot to deal with. After Chen Shuqing explained the relationship between Lin Yourong and Tang Ye, he went back to work before he could say more to ease things. Only Lin Yourong and Tang Ye were left in the office.


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong was standing, blushing and bowing her head, looking like a lost lamb, panicked and at a loss. Tang Ye found it particularly interesting, and said with a smile: "Yang, don''t be nervous, sit down and rest."


    "Yeah..." After Lin Yourong knew that Tang Ye was her fiance, her heart kept rippling, as if she would do something with Tang Ye about men and women at any time, she always blushed, bowed her head and didn''t dare to face it. Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt that she was too nervous, and said, "You Rong, it''s not very polite to talk to people, you don''t respect me?"


    "No, it''s not!" Lin Yourong panicked suddenly, looked up at Tang Ye, found Tang Ye looking at her with a smirk, and immediately lowered his head again.


    "Then you hate me?" Tang Ye said again.


    "No, it''s not!" Lin Yourong panicked even more, shook his head vigorously, for fear of Tang Ye''s misunderstanding.


    She likes Tang Ye. From the first meeting, to seeing Tang Ye again in the hospital, and seeing Tang Ye¡¯s all sorts of extraordinary things, he played with her appropriately, stirred her heartstrings, entered her heart, and then learned that Tang Ye was her fiance, she There is no meaning of rejection at all, but rather happy and expectant. Isn''t this what is like?


    "Then you look at me." Tang Ye suddenly became more aggressive.


    Lin Yourong slowly raised her head to look at Tang Ye like a little woman who had been bullied.


    "Yeah..." When she looked up, she saw that Tang Ye put her head close at some point, and almost touched her nose close to her face.


    She was very shy, and she wanted to retract her head. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye stretched out a hand, took her shoulders, and pushed her forward. Tang Ye leaned her head back, boo, two lips pressed together. .


    Lin Yourong''s eyes suddenly enlarged, struggling subconsciously, but the hand that Tang Ye was holding her body was so powerful that she couldn''t push it away.


    She flushed to the base of her neck, but affected by the cold ice physique, she felt attracted to Tang Ye''s flame physique, and she gradually felt very comfortable. Then, her lips were opened lightly, her eyes closed, and she stopped struggling.


    After the first kiss, Lin Yourong bowed her head tightly, completely afraid to look at people.


    She knows how serious she is usually, but now, she kissed Tang Ye directly. She felt that her dignified and solemn image was completely gone, and she felt ashamed of herself!


    Her face was so hot that she was afraid of Tang Ye''s jokes, so she never dared to stay any longer and stood up to flee.


    Tang Ye grabbed her and said, "You Rong, why are you going?"


    Seeing Tang Ye''s smirk, she felt that Tang Ye was deliberate, and she suddenly felt very wronged, a bit sad, and scolded: "You, you know that you bully me, oh... oh... "


    I really cried.


    Tang Ye was in a hurry, sat next to Lin Yourong, squeezed her hand tightly, and said, "Don''t, Yourong, why are you crying? How can I bully you, I just like you..."


    Lin Yourong trembled, watching Tang Ye stop crying slightly, an unstoppable excitement rose in his heart.


    He said he likes himself!


    Seeing that she was not so flustered, Tang Ye looked at her and said with a smile: "However, it''s okay to say bullying. You are my daughter-in-law, don''t bully who you bully."


    "Hey..." Lin Yourong screamed, her delicate body trembled, shy and annoyed.


    He said he was his daughter-in-law, so happy... But, he always teases himself, so annoying!


    "You said you didn''t bully me!" Lin Yourong pursed her small mouth and bit her silver teeth lightly, groaningly.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I can only bully you. Do you want me to bully other women outside?"


    "Do you dare?" Lin Yourong snorted suddenly, very angry.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a stronger smile.


    "Yeah..." She suddenly realized something, and she lowered her head not to look at people.


    So to oppose Tang Ye''s tricking flowers outside is not equivalent to admitting that Tang Ye is her man?


    "You, don''t bully me..." Lin Yourong was so subdued by Tang Ye, for fear that Tang Ye would tease her.


    "Yourong, are you not opposed to our marriage?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and smiled.


    Lin Yourong''s heart trembled, turned to look at Tang Ye, then lowered his head, blushing and said, "Hmm..."


    How can you object? Not to mention that she was interested in Tang Ye. Taking her body as an example, she was suffering from a strange disease of cold ice. If she didn''t marry a man with a flame constitution, she would not live to be twenty-five years old. She is now twenty-four years old, and in order to survive, she can''t even agree to it.


    Besides, she found that she really liked Tang Ye.


    "Haha, I''m relieved to get your answer. You Rong, I can tell you that I am not a casual person. If you disagree with us, I will not touch you." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong A serious way.


    Lin Yourong gave him an angry look and gave him a hard look.


    This guy is too shameless! He hadn''t expressed his opinion before, didn''t he molested himself in every possible way, even forced a kiss?


    The matter with Lin Yourong was settled. Tang Ye felt comfortable for a while, looking forward to the future happiness and **** life, and said: "Yourong, we have been busy with Grandpa Wang for a long time, and we are all tired. Or go back and rest first. ?"


    Lin Yourong was even happier than Tang Ye, full of expectations for the future life, and nodded in agreement.


    Lin Yourong had his own car, and the two went to the parking lot together. Tang Ye held Lin Yourong''s slender jade hand with his fingers clasped together, and the two seemed very affectionate.


    Tang Ye didn''t have high expectations of women, just as good as his eyes. Lin Yourong meets his requirements, and for Lin Yourong''s weak, introverted, and shy character, he pity even more. He wants to give her the best things, so he makes no secret of his love.


    Love must be boldly said and made, otherwise who knows. If you want to have a woman, you can''t be more reserved than a woman, right?


    Lin Yourong kept blushing, always lowered his head, not dare to look at people easily. However, at this time, her heart was full of sweetness and happiness, and she was completely in love.


    Although they have just met each other, they have been linked together in the dark under the special physique of flame and ice. Now they know each other and love each other, it is not abrupt.


    "You Rong?" However, when the two of them walked closely holding hands, a handsome man with a shiny hairstyle in a slick modified BMW saw Lin Yourong, he was surprised at first, and then full of anger. .


    He is Yang Jiaxiong, the son of Deputy Dean Yang Changpeng, and it is not a day or two to like Lin Yourong. However, Lin is tolerant and withdrawn, introverted and quiet, but his hard pursuit is fruitless. But he was not worried, because he knew that although Lin Yourong had rejected him, there was no other man he liked. Therefore, he believed that as long as he persisted, Lin Yourong would be moved one day.


    However, now, Lin Yourong is holding hands intimately with another man. The blushing shyness, full of sweetness, just like a passionate love.


    He was furious, but he didn''t expect Lin Yourong to have a boyfriend!


    Who is that man?


    He looked at Tang Ye.


    "Damn!" he couldn''t help cursing.


    He saw that Tang Ye was dressed in ordinary clothes, his whole body did not exceed two hundred yuan, and he was not as handsome. Such a man actually took Lin Yourong?


    He was really furious, seeing Lin Yourong and Tang Ye getting in the car, he was anxious, slammed on the gas pedal, and caught up with Lin Yourong''s car.


    "Ah!" Lin Yourong was taken aback and stopped the car to take a look.


    Tang Ye worried, and went on.


    Yang Jiaxiong rushed out of the car, walked to Lin Yourong, pointed Tang Ye angrily and asked, "Yourong, who is he?"


    Lin Yourong felt Yang Jiaxiong''s badness, but was not afraid. She wrinkled, showing a look of disgust, and hummed: "Who is he, what does it matter to you? Yang Jiaxiong, how can you hit my car?"


    She doesn''t like Yang Jiaxiong, but Yang Jiaxiong has been pestering her, she has long been disgusted.


    Yang Jiaxiong looked arrogant, didn''t put Tang Ye in his eyes at all, pointed at Tang Ye, with an extremely disdainful look, and asked Lin Yourong again angrily, "I ask you, who is he?"


    "You..." Lin Yourong exasperated and shouted: "He is my fiance!"


    Confronting the disgusted person, Lin Yourong was not a bit shy when he said such words, and he didn''t have an arrogant charm.


    Yang Jiaxiong heard her words, his head rumbling, like being struck by lightning, fiance?


    He is going crazy. A woman who had liked it for so long suddenly said that he had a fiance and he couldn''t accept it. Angrily stared at Tang Ye, he gritted his teeth, as if about to kill Tang Ye.


    No matter how you look at Tang Ye, there is nothing special about him. He doesn''t believe that Tang Ye can''t be killed by his own ability and status!

 Chapter 8： One move!

    Yang Jiaxiong''s anger was real. Originally, he thought Tang Ye was just Lin Yourong''s boyfriend. So, in the current world, as long as there is enough money and power to turn a woman¡¯s boyfriend into an ex-boyfriend, is it not a simple matter to be her boyfriend?


    This is called strong digging!


    However, Lin Yourong directly told Yang Jiaxiong that Tang Ye was her fiance!


    The fianc¨¦ means a lot. Moreover, with Lin Yourong''s character, serious and dedicated, she is not a watery woman. She recognized the man, and came to the step of the unmarried couple, it must be difficult to move.


    Yang Jiaxiong doesn''t understand. Lin Yourong was single yesterday, and today he has a fiance. This is not a **** joke!


    Staring at Tang Ye, Yang Jiaxiong scanned it more than once, completely sure that Tang Ye was an ordinary kid.


    He wants Tang Ye to look good!


    "What is the relationship between you and Yourong?" He stopped struggling with Lin Yourong. He stared at Tang Ye coldly and asked, with a bad tone and very contempt for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned, showing no affection for Yang Jiaxiong. Don''t apologize if you crashed into a car, but you still look aggressive and aloof. Most importantly, he saw Yang Jiaxiong''s thoughts on Lin Yourong.


    Mom, dare to have bad ideas about your own wife?


    If you are courteous, you will be polite. After all, my daughter-in-law is the best among girls, which man doesn''t like it. However, it is really annoying for this guy to look like his own wife is destined to be his woman.


    Tang Ye was not at ease with such people. What if Yang Jiaxiong goes crazy and hurts Yourong one day?


    He was rude to Yang Jiaxiong and didn''t think he was inferior to Yang Jiaxiong. He hummed, "Are you deaf? Didn''t you hear You Rong say I am her fiance?"


    When Tang Ye said this, Lin Yourong became a little bit shy and blushed. However, she still stared at Yang Jiaxiong. She was in a good mood, and she was close to Tang Yezheng, but was destroyed by Yang Jiaxiong. What a damn!


    Yang Jiaxiong saw that an ordinary boy in Tang Ye dared to speak to him like this, and he was angry, and shouted: "Boy, are you looking for excitement? I tell you, You Rong is my woman, and you will never have your turn! I know, Leave Yourong immediately! Otherwise, hum, I will kill you in minutes!"


    I rely on!


    Tang Ye was stunned.


    What kind of world is this, like women can still be so domineering. I am a tolerant fiance, this guy actually threatened him to leave? Is there any Wang Fa? The outside world is really dangerous!


    "Yang Jiaxiong, who is your woman! Keep your mouth clean!" Lin Yourong was very angry at Yang Jiaxiong, yelling again and again, worried about Tang Ye''s misunderstanding, watching Tang Ye look anxious.


    When Lin Yourong said this, Yang Jiaxiong let out a gloomy low drink, ignoring Lin Yourong, very domineering.


    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong anxiously, laughed, and took Lin Yourong''s slender hand and said, "Yorong, I know you have never had a man. When we kissed just now, you were clumsy and bit me. Mouth."


    "Hey..." Tang Ye said, stimulating Lin Yourong to soften body. Thinking of the lingering kiss with Tang Ye just now, her face was so hot that she dared not look at people with her head down.


    "You, you..." Yang Jiaxiong was really angry now.


    Seeing Lin Yourong''s shy appearance, he knew that Tang Ye''s words were not deliberately said to stimulate him. He never expected that Lin Yourong, who had never been close to men, would actually kiss Tang Ye on a large scale with lingering tongues!


    "You adulterer-husband-women!" he scolded furiously.


    He felt that in this era of openness, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong had both reached this point, and they probably had gone to bed. He couldn''t help it anymore. He looked at Tang Ye and suddenly threw his fist out to kill Tang Ye!


    His fists are not small, as if they have been professionally trained, and he made a whirr when he went out.


    Tang Ye''s eyes were quick and he was holding Lin Yourong and quickly withdrew one step, avoiding perfectly. He has practiced with medicine and farmer Baicao for more than 20 years, and learned not only medical skills, but also martial arts for strengthening the body. Among them, a unique hard Taiji is the most. Tai Chi was originally soft, but Nong Baicao realized hard Tai Chi with his super talent. For the battle, domineering and brave!


    Seeing Tang Ye avoiding in an instant, Yang Jiaxiong''s expression was astonished and startled. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye still knows two brushes!


    But he was not afraid. Instead, he smiled proudly and hummed: "I was worried that it would be unfair to kill you directly. After all, I have studied Muay Thai professionally. It''s not a problem to beat one person to death. Now that you have two brushes, then I am no longer a bully who has no power to bind chickens."


    Tang Ye squinted, sneered, and hummed: "Then let me see how your Muay Thai is."


    "The kid is arrogant!" Yang Jiaxiong was angry, clenched his fists, made a leap, sprinted down, and hit Tang Ye''s forehead.


    Directly aiming at Tang Ye''s head, under such overbearing power, if he was hit, he would not die or brain die, becoming a vegetable. It can be seen that Yang Jiaxiong''s viciousness, he really has a murderous intent on Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, be careful!" Seeing this, Lin Yourong covered her mouth and exclaimed, worried.


    However, Tang Ye did not hide, staring at Yang Jiaxiong with cold eyes. He saw Yang Jiaxiong''s murderous intentions. He felt unreasonable, just because he was frustrated with women, he fought so hard that he would kill people?


    How bold and reckless this is?


    Behind Yang Jiaxiong, there must be some support! Moreover, the strength behind this can be concealed even if one kills people, and can''t be held accountable!


    Darkness is everywhere.


    Tang Ye sighed in his heart. No wonder that before going down the mountain, Master instructed in every way that Yanjing is a place of right and wrong, and everything must be kept low-key and careful.


    The problem is, with a wife like Lin Yourong, she can''t keep a low profile anywhere.


    Afraid!


    Tang Ye''s heart was crossed. If he couldn''t protect his wife and was snatched away, would he still be a man?


    He stared at Yang Jiaxiong who was attacking, and his sneer became thicker.


    Yang Jiaxiong''s fists arrived as scheduled, and the powerful force seemed to even impact the surrounding air. Lin Yourong next to him felt a tremendous pressure and danger, and his face was a little pale, for fear that Tang Ye would be injured by Yang Jiaxiong.


    Seeing Tang Ye didn''t hide, Yang Jiaxiong sneered. He felt that Tang Ye just didn''t want to lose face in front of Lin Yourong, so he held on. He has studied professional Muay Thai, and everyone who knows him knows how good he is. At this time, he jumped up again and impacted, and his strength was doubled. This is a mortal blow, he will kill Tang Ye with one punch!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye just stretched out his hand gently, entangled his wrist like a water snake. This is the softness of Tai Chi. Then, his hand suddenly became sturdy, and with a click, the originally bent hand made a domineering noise. Then, his hand grabbed Yang Jiaxiong''s wrist and swung it left and right, as if shaking a fan.


    "What?" Yang Jiaxiong was shocked, he felt that his strength was gone and was resolved by Tang Ye!


    His whole body appeared light and fluttering, and there was no threat to Tang Ye!


    What did Tang Ye do?


    Yang Jiaxiong''s heart was unspeakable horror.


    "Bang!" At this moment, he was caught off guard, Tang Ye swayed his body fiercely and hit his car directly.


    Crackling, the front of Yang Jiaxiong''s car, the glass shattered and fell to the ground at the moment when he was hit by his body.


    "Puff!" After that, Yang Jiaxiong vomited a mouthful of blood, his whole body hurt so badly, as if his bones had been broken, he lay motionless on the front of the car like a bastard, dying.


    Lin Yourong, who was watching next to him, was already so horrified that he covered his mouth with both hands, looking at Tang Ye as if looking at a monster.


    I didn''t expect this guy to be so violent!


    Yang Jiaxiong was still a little bit aware, and vigorously raised his head to look at Tang Ye. When he saw Tang Ye''s cold eyes, he showed great horror, as if begging Tang Ye for mercy, he was afraid to die!


    Tang Ye would naturally not kill him. It''s okay to beat people, it really kills people, it''s a lot of trouble. He had just arrived in Yanjing and had no intention of causing such a big trouble.


    He clapped his hands, looking calm and calm. Although it didn''t take much effort to kill Yang Jiaxiong with a single move, it was also stained with dust. Then he walked back to Lin Yourong''s side, Lin Yourong looked at him with a look of surprise, and he had not recovered from the violent shock brought by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You Rong, this is all caused by you. What are you doing to be so beautiful and sexy? Look, it''s all about getting the attention of these guys who don''t know good or bad, and putting your husband and me under a lot of pressure... "


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong, who was originally surprised, was directly softened by Tang Ye''s words and blushed.


    She felt that Tang Ye was necrotic, so she said that she was beautiful and sexy, and that it was her husband... This was a huge tease, and it made her feel swayed.


    "Let''s go, someone will take care of these things." Tang Ye had never been afraid of Yang Jiaxiong. His previous concerns were only directed at the people behind Yang Jiaxiong.


    Now that I have shot, I can''t avoid it even if I want to hide, I can only face it calmly.


    Lin Yourong is not stupid, even if he is passionately in love, his IQ has not dropped. She knew that there were some people behind Yang Jiaxiong, and Tang Ye had caused huge trouble by doing this, so she wanted to help deal with it.


    "I will explain the situation to Grandpa. We are reasonable and not afraid." At this time, Lin Yourong was rational and strong, and somewhat brave.


    Seeing that she was so supportive, Tang Ye smiled with satisfaction, and then kissed her little mouth, and said, "As expected of my good wife."


    "Hey..." Lin Yourong''s body trembled, leaning against Tang Ye, too embarrassed to look at people.


    Tang Ye took the opportunity to squeeze her very elastic buttocks, and spurred her to rush back to the car, blushing and humming: "I''m home, I won''t come back, I will ignore you!"


    Tang Ye was tempted by the charming appearance of the little woman.


    Soon after they left, the parking lot became noisy. It was only because someone discovered that Yang Jiaxiong, the son of Yang Changpeng, the vice president, was beaten to death and was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    Yang Changpeng saw his son seriously injured and he was very gloomy. Before long, he learned that Tang Ye had fought. He was furious, but thinking that Tang Ye might be valued by the Wang family, he didn''t dare to mess around.


    Finally he dialed a phone call and said sadly: "Cousin, you have to ask for justice for Jiaxiong!"

 Chapter 9： The police came to arrest people!

    When Chen Shuqing learned about Tang Ye''s injury to Yang Jiaxiong, he couldn''t laugh or cry, and shouted in his heart.


    This kid can really toss people. He left the hospital with his front foot and stabbed such a big basket with his back foot. I really don''t worry about it!


    However, when he received a call from Lin Yourong and listened to Lin Yourong''s explanation, he loved Tang Ye even more.


    He knew that Lin Yourong had grown weak and had no friends because of Hanbing''s physique, and had developed a solitary and pessimistic character. He was very fond of Lin Yourong, and he couldn''t bear to let Lin Yourong suffer any harm. Now that Lin Yourong has grown up, and when he is old, he is always worried that Lin Yourong will not be taken care of and be bullied by others. But now with Tang Ye, his worry is gone.


    In order to protect Lin Yourong, Tang Ye was not afraid to offend people even when he first arrived in Yanjing, so he beat Yang Jiaxiong who wanted to be frivolous about Lin Yourong, showing that he was sincere towards Lin Yourong. With such a man taking care of, Lin Yourong would not suffer too much.


    After hanging up Lin Yourong''s phone, Chen Shuqing smiled softly. As for what Tang Ye provokes, Yang Jiaxiong has someone, isn''t he there?


    This country pays attention to the law, but it is also a society of human relations, where there are interspersed relations. Chen Shuqing has been the director of the City No. 1 Hospital for so many years, how could it not matter?


    "Tang Ye, don''t worry, I told Grandpa about the matter, he must have a solution." The car drove smoothly, and Lin Yourong just hung up the phone and turned to look at Tang Ye and said softly.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "Thank you."


    "Thanks, thank you, you did it for me..." Lin Yourong said softly, with a little guilt in his tone.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "That''s what I should do. You are my wife, and other men haunt you. It''s a good temper if I don''t kill him."


    "Ah...you, you hate it, they are not your old or wife yet..." Lin Yourong blushed and yelled.


    Tang Ye was stunned, yes, he hasn''t received the certificate yet, and the wedding hasn''t been held yet, so he''s not a couple. He smiled and said: "Indeed, we have to get married a little bit longer. You have your own life, and I also have your own friends. Although flash marriage is good, it is afraid that it will suddenly cause bad effects and make you trouble. So, Let''s get along first, and when it''s suitable, we will have a wedding."


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye in a daze. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so reasonable and take care of her feelings.


    Indeed, although she recognized the relationship with Tang Ye, she did not intend to hold the wedding immediately. As Tang Ye said, she has a life of her own, and if she suddenly announces her marriage, the impact will not be small. Friends who understand are okay, but those who don¡¯t understand will probably cause a lot of trouble.


    Isn''t Yang Jiaxiong who was furious just now a living example?


    "Thank you." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye very sincerely, as if she wanted to take her heart out to show Tang Ye. She was really happy and grateful to meet a man like Tang Ye.


    Originally full of confusion and suspicion for her fiance, Tang Ye''s appearance was ten thousand times better than she expected.


    Tang Ye squinted and laughed. He rolled his eyes and looked a little nasty, and said, "Don''t just say thank you, give me some substantial benefits. For example, give me a kiss?"


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong didn''t expect Tang Ye to be a rascal again, blushing and annoyed, don''t go too far, and angrily said: "Just, don''t, you just said thank you and didn''t give me any substantial benefits... ¡­"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then laughed, and said: "You want substantial benefits? Say it earlier, come, I will give you a big kiss. One is not enough, just two, two are not enough, Just three...how much do you want, how much I will give..."


    "You..." Lin Yourong realized that Tang Ye had been "calculating" again. This guy always put himself in and took advantage of him!


    She raised her face in weeping, so she didn''t feel wronged, bit her lip, and complained: "You know you are bullying me!"


    "Then I will bully other women?" Tang Ye said with a smile.


    "Dare you?" Lin Yourong pouted and looked at Tang Ye with no anger. The hands holding the steering wheel became two small fists, like a little tiger showing offense.


    Tang Ye looked at her, smiled, and suddenly turned his head and kissed her pouted little mouth.


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong shuddered, and quickly stepped on the brakes, stopping the car aside, without objecting to Tang Ye.


    In fact, she had already thought about the matter of making friends with Tang Ye. Her ice physique needs Tang Ye, and Tang Ye''s flame physique also needs her, after all, they must be combined. She also knew that Tang Ye had thoughts about her body, but she was not disgusted. Tang Ye is different from other men who approach her. Those people must have a desire for her body, but they all behaved like a humble gentleman, hypocritical. It''s not like Tang Ye, wanting is wanting, just show it directly and appear very sincere.


    She had observed that when she was in the hospital, the same outstanding nurse fell into Tang Ye''s eyes, and Tang Ye had no such hot thoughts at all. So she knew that Tang Ye had her in his heart.


    She had already thought that since she and Tang Ye lived together, she was not far from the day when she handed over her body to Tang Ye. Therefore, she agreed that Tang Ye wanted her.


    After a little affection, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and sighed: "I''m sorry, Yourong, I suddenly kissed you. I didn''t mean to. I just wanted to test it. The flames in my body still face you. How far can I be controlled, and how long I can hold on. From my current situation, I can still control for a while. So, if you don¡¯t want to, I can leave your body alone.¡±


    "After all..." After speaking, Tang Ye looked out the window with a sad look, and continued: "I don''t know your past, and you don''t know my past. Maybe something will happen between us, you don''t want to Stay with me...At that time, I will let you go."


    Lin Yourong was stunned. Looking at Tang Ye like this, sadness came from his heart, and he did not blame Tang Ye for the attack just now. He held Tang Ye¡¯s hand and said, ¡°No, Tang Ye, I, I like you. ..."


    Lin Yourong lowered her head tightly when she spoke her heart''s thoughts, feeling very ashamed.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a pleasant smile.


    In this way, Lin Yourong, the little lamb, was eaten to death by Tang Ye, the big **** wolf.


    The true feelings were revealed, and their feelings became deeper. However, Lin Yourong¡¯s personality remained the same, and it was easy to be teased by Tang Ye into a situation where she would not dare to look at people. She clearly looked like a mature young woman, but she still looked like a young 16-year-old girl. It is really the best for girls.


    After driving again, Lin Yourong took Tang Ye to a community, the Royal Garden.


    This community is a villa area, not an ordinary residential community, each household has a separate villa. Those who can live here are either rich or expensive.


    Tang Ye was not surprised. With Chen Shuqing''s identity and status, there is nothing surprising about a villa.


    There is a private parking garage next to the villa. After Lin Yourong parked the car, he went down with Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, when the two of them were about to enter the house, there was the sound of police cars outside, getting closer, and the last two police cars stopped in front of them.


    The four police officers came down very quickly, and the leading one was angry and stared at Tang Ye, looking bad.


    Lin Yourong immediately thought about Yang Jiaxiong, guessing that the police came for this. She was a little nervous, went up and held Tang Ye''s hand, expressing that she would face Tang Ye together.


    She is not a bully!


    The police officer she recognized was Yang Jiaxiong''s cousin Liu Dayong, or the deputy chief of the local police station, with great power.


    "Are you Tang Ye?" Liu Dayong said with a bad face and snorted to Tang Ye.


    He came because of Yang Jiaxiong''s beating. He had been to see Yang Jiaxiong, the one who was beaten was miserable, and his whole body had broken a lot of bones. He originally thought that anyone who dared to hurt his cousin must have a face. But he checked and found that Tang Ye''s identity and status were blank. Except for what Yang Changpeng told him that if he cured Wang Airen''s condition, he might be grateful from the Wang family, nothing else.


    Such a kid, he still doesn''t care about it.


    It is one thing to get the favor of the Wang family, and it is another to get the asylum of the Wang family. There are many ways to be grateful, such as giving money. But in the case of asylum, it means to close directly. This kind of thing affects the whole body. There is not only one big family in Yanjing, and the Wang family will not make such a big fight for a newcomer to Yanjing.


    Liu Dayong is well aware of the interest and influence of the big family, so he is confident that he can kill Tang Ye. The evidence of Tang Ye''s beating was so obvious that it wouldn''t be reasonable even if the Wang family sent someone to protect it. If I didn''t eat the lamb, I made myself full of sorrows. The Wang family would definitely not do such a thing.


    What''s more, now Wang Airen''s condition may not necessarily be resolved, and many things can be manipulated behind the scenes.


    "I''m Tang Ye, Deputy Director Liu has something to do with me?" Tang Yede Lin Yourong told Liu Dayong''s identity, and looked at Liu Dayong without panic.


    Liu Dayong was very impatient. He waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, I invite you to the police station. You can''t escape the crime of intentionally hurting people, right?"


    "Intentionally hurting people? You mean Yang Jiaxiong? My defense is justified." Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Liu Dayong squinted his eyes, laughed contemptuously, and hummed: "Justified defense? Then I have to go to the police station!"


    "I won''t go. Doesn''t it mean admitting that I really violated the law? If you want to arrest me, you must have an arrest warrant?" Tang Ye argued hard.


    Liu Dayong was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Tang Ye was still a thorny head and knew a lot. But he has been in Yanjing for so many years, is he still afraid that Tang Ye will fail?


    "Then you are resisting police enforcement?" He sneered, "I now officially announce that you have committed the crime of obstructing the execution of official duties. Now I want to arrest you!"


    "You..." Tang Ye was extremely angry, isn''t this a rogue!


    He was in a dilemma. If you resist, the crime is really found. But if you go to the police station, I don''t know what bad things will happen. He doesn''t want Lin Yourong to worry.


    Seeing that Tang Ye had nothing to do, Liu Dayong sneered, extremely disdainful of Tang Ye. A brat who wants to compete with himself?

 Chapter 10： Miss Wang Family!

    Come to catch Tang Ye, Liu Dayong has full confidence. A kid with a blank resume can be judged that he is the first to come to Yanjing. That is completely stunned. It is estimated that he could hurt Yang Jiaxiong because he worked hard to farm and move bricks in a mountain village... Liu Dayong was full of disdain and contempt for Tang Ye.


    He saw that Tang Ye had nothing to do and knew that it was done, and then looked at Lin Yourong beside Tang Ye, his eyes lit up. To be honest, if Yang Jiaxiong hadn''t stared at Lin Yourong first, he wouldn''t hesitate to get a second-milk for fun. Such a superb woman, if she has a good job, can definitely bring men into a happy paradise.


    Lin Yourong noticed Liu Dayong''s lustful eyes on her, and immediately shrank back, particularly disgusted.


    Tang Ye also noticed Liu Dayong''s lustful eyes looking at Lin Yourong, and he was suddenly angry, clenched his fist, and wanted to hit someone. But Lin Yourong held his hand, not letting him impulse.


    If you hit a deputy director directly, the trouble caused is not easy to solve.


    Liu Dayong noticed Lin Yourong''s intimate behavior towards Tang Ye, and snorted coldly, and looked at Tang Ye contemptuously: "Good flowers are stuck on the cow dung!"


    Tang Ye was darkly angry, but did not speak. He is waiting, waiting for someone to protect him. Since Lin Yourong had told Chen Shuqing about this, Chen Shuqing would definitely not do anything.


    However, even though he had a bottom in his heart, Tang Ye realized that without strength, he was destined to be bullied. Lin Yourong is not an ordinary woman. If you want to protect her, you can''t be ordinary. The law of the jungle, the weak eat the strong, adapt to any place, any era.


    Have power!


    This is Tang Ye''s strong thought at this time. It is not that he has a heart to chase fame and fortune, but to protect himself. It takes such a means to protect the people around him.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s slow motion, Liu Dayong felt bored and impatiently said, "I thought you had some abilities, it turned out to be just a fool. If you have the ability, you hit me? If you don''t dare, just follow me back to the police station! "


    The three policemen who followed Liu Dayong had a strong laugh, and felt that Tang Ye was being played around and let them kill. They were very upset with Tang Ye. They thought that Tang Ye''s poor and sorrowful way had such a superb beauty like Lin Yourong?


    Just like the hatred of the rich, they don''t have what they don''t want Tang Ye to have!


    Tang Ye really wanted to hit them.


    But Lin Yourong stopped Tang Ye again, shook his head gently, and said softly, "Don''t be impulsive, they are deliberately stimulating you, don''t be fooled."


    Tang Ye smiled and glanced at Lin Yourong''s silence. Unexpectedly, Lin Yourong usually looks introverted and quiet, timid and shy, but at the critical moment, he is very clear-headed. She has a strong sense of self-protection. But this is not necessarily a good thing. The more she is like this, the more insecure she is, and there is no trustworthy person around her.


    For a girl, that kind of life must be hard. Looking at Lin Yourong, Tang Ye felt even more pity, and he was determined to have strength.


    "You two, hand me Tang Ye!" Liu Dayong was so bored, he waved his hand to let the two policemen behind him arrest Tang Ye.


    The two policemen jokingly took out their handcuffs and walked towards Tang Ye, very proud, just like hunting and playing with Tang Ye slowly.


    Tang Ye looked cold, and Lin Yourong shook his hand nervously.


    At this moment, a military off-road vehicle drove in. It was about to hit two police cars before it slammed the brakes and stopped.


    Liu Dayong was taken aback, worried that the off-road vehicle would hit him, and immediately shouted angrily: "You-mum doesn''t have eyesight when driving? Are you responsible for crashing a police car?"


    "Believe it or not, I smashed your police car right now?" Before seeing him, first heard his voice. Surprisingly, it was the voice of a woman. Crisp, resounding, high-spirited, very confident, and completely ignored Liu Dayong.


    Liu Dayong was stunned when he heard the woman''s voice, then his face became gloomy.


    At this moment, I saw a woman getting off the off-road vehicle, wearing a black outfit, tall, with a crisp-chested straight, and a clear curve, not much worse than Lin. Look at the face, exquisite and beautiful, with a refreshing single ponytail, which is also not tolerant than Lin. It''s just that her temperament is serious and arrogant, with a domineering and wild nature.


    Tang Ye saw her with light in his eyes, admiring her.


    As a result, there was a pain in the waist, and he was pinched by Lin Yourong. Who made him look obsessed with other women? The wife is angry!


    He turned his head and glanced at Lin Yourong, and said with an embarrassing smile: "You have to appreciate and praise all beautiful things. There is absolutely no other meaning."


    "Huh!" Lin Yourong snorted heavily.


    The woman walked towards Liu Dayong. Liu Dayong''s gloomy expression suddenly became flattering, and said in kindness: "Miss Wang, what has alarmed you?"


    This woman is the eldest of the Wang family, Wang Jianjia, the granddaughter of Wang Airen, currently working in the military region. The Wang family is an aristocratic family in the military region and has made brilliant achievements in the military region. Before Wang Airen retired, the golden pine branch and three gold stars on the armband were the post of general!


    It is said that Wang Jianjia has repeatedly done meritorious service in the military region. At this time, the armband has two bars and two stars, and he has the position of lieutenant colonel. Such achievements at such a young age are worthy of a family. The Wang family valued her very much and wanted to train her into a generation of female talents. So in Yanjing, people who know her don''t dare to mess with her.


    In addition to her status, but also because of her personality, she is cold and arrogant and wild. He was trained in the military area again, and he was a brutal force, and he was not sloppy at all.


    Liu Dayong is just a small local deputy director, and he certainly wouldn''t dare to provoke Wang Jianjia. It''s just that he never expected that Tang Ye would be directly protected by the Wang family.


    How can this kid Ho De?


    The two policemen who were about to torture Tang Ye also froze, and hurriedly hid the handcuffs in their hands, never daring to do anything to Tang Ye again. They were still a little flustered, and some cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    If Tang Ye had a good relationship with Wang Jianjia, it would be easy for Tang Ye to kill them.


    by! They cursed secretly in their hearts, thinking that Tang Ye was pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Fortunately, they didn''t really do it, otherwise they wouldn''t know how to die.


    The two looked at Tang Ye, no longer daring to have any mocking expressions.


    At this time, Wang Jianjia walked up to Liu Dayong, looked at him coldly, and dismissed him at all, then looked at Tang Ye and hummed, "Tang Ye?"


    Tang Ye was a little depressed. Although this woman came to protect herself, she was too cold and arrogant. The stern expression, ouch, as if he owed her money.


    "I''m Tang Ye." Tang Ye nodded to Wang Jianjia with a few words in his heart.


    Wang Jianjia got the answer, did not continue talking to Tang Ye, looked at Liu Dayong, and snorted coldly: "Do you want to move him?"


    "No, no..." Liu Dayong immediately shook his head, still smiling flatteringly, and said: "I''m just here to ask Tang Ye about something, and I don''t mean to be disrespectful. Miss Wang, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong with Tang Ye! "


    He said that, but his face was hot, and his stomach was full of bitterness. The senior officials crush people to death, not to mention that they are still several levels higher. Just now, arrogantly yelling in front of Tang Ye, this will be low and low, apologizing and laughing, he feels like a clown, living with no face. It is said that a person has a face, not to mention how embarrassing he is.


    Liu Dayong really didn''t want to go on like this anymore. He lowered his head and smiled, and said, "Miss Wang, since you have something to do with Tang Ye, and I have finished asking what I have said, then I won''t disturb you. Let''s go now, hehe..."


    Wang Jianjia looked disgusted and waved his hand to let the hypocritical villain leave quickly.


    Liu Dayong was secretly angry. He secretly looked back at Tang Ye with a vicious look in his eyes, and quickly got into the police car and left. His two or three subordinates followed suit and slid quickly, for fear of being killed.


    After they left, Wang Jianjia looked back at Tang Ye again, frowned, but didn''t say a word, got on the off-road vehicle and was about to leave.


    Ouch, Tang Ye felt that she was really impersonal about this coldness. I''m afraid I came to protect myself because Chen Shuqing did some work there. However, Wang Jianjia was cold, he didn''t. There should be more tenderness in getting along with each other.


    He trot over, looked at Wang Jianjia in the off-road vehicle, and smiled: "Miss Wang, thank you for protecting me."


    "No need." Wang Jianjia simply looked at Tang Ye and said, Gao Leng: "You saved my grandfather, I will protect you once, and the two are cleared."


    After all, Wang Jianjia launched the off-road vehicle and left directly.


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed, and touched his nose. Why did he feel like touching his nose by thanking him? Nima, didn''t you provoke that woman? Hey, that woman''s attitude is very problematic!


    He shook his head and didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Anyway, he avoided the matter this time, so he turned around and planned to enter the house with Lin Yourong. Unexpectedly, Lin Yourong bit her silver teeth and stared at him fiercely, both aggrieved and resentful.


    "Is it reluctant to take a look at someone?" Lin Yourong snorted very jealously, because it turned out to be concerned about Tang Ye voluntarily rushing to talk to Wang Jianjia.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then burst out laughing. This daughter-in-law is also a little too cute, she has no scheming, her emotions are all on her face.


    A simpler woman is better.


    Tang Ye walked over, ignoring Lin Yourong''s objection, hugged him and kissed him fiercely, making Lin Yourong''s body soft and soft in his arms, losing his temper.

 Chapter 11： You are so bad!

    Lin Yourong is still the kind of virtuous woman who can go to the hall and the kitchen. After bringing Tang Ye into the house, she knew that Tang Ye had been busy all day, so she immediately went to the refrigerator to fetch some ingredients and make food for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sat on the comfortable sofa to rest, looked at Lin Yourong who was busy in the kitchen, smiled lightly, very comfortable. Perhaps this happiness came too quickly, but he is a man who lives in the moment. Life is so few decades, why entangle so much, can be happy one day, happy day, there is wine now and drunk now.


    He looked around. The layout of the house was simple, clean and comfortable, probably because of Lin Yourong''s skillful hands. As a nurse, the nursing ability is very strong. Oops, thinking of this, Tang Ye''s style soared, and he went to see Lin Yourong again, and there were many scenes in his mind that let Lin Yourong help him "care" his body.


    The wife must be doing well, right?


    "You Rong, where is the bathroom, I want to take a shower." No more, Tang Ye felt that his body was hot, and she had to take a cold shower.


    Lin Yourong stayed away from the kitchen, looked at Tang Ye''s tenderness, and said, "You haven''t changed your clothes yet. After dinner, let''s go out and buy some things. Will you wash it again when you come back?"


    "Haha, it''s a daughter-in-law who is thoughtful. Okay, listen to you." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong blushed, but gave Tang Ye angrily. She always felt that Tang Ye was talking sweetly, teasing her every moment.


    Soon Lin Yourong made a few small dishes. For some reason, she was very happy and even boldly hummed a small song.


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up, Lin Yourong was happy, and he was naturally happy too. But he was a little puzzled. He smiled, and said: "Yourong, although my charm is great, there is a limit. I actually made you sing?"


    Lin Yourong had become accustomed to Tang Ye''s temperament, looked at him with a small smile, and wanted to explain, but suddenly hesitated, and then lowered her head and bit her lips, her eyes turned red, as if she wanted to cry.


    I rely on. This frightened Tang Ye. This daughter-in-law is really good at everything, she is a little too weak, and the boss can cry at every turn even if she is alone.


    "What''s the matter, Yourong, what happened? Did I make you unhappy? Then, can I apologize?" Tang Ye went over to hold Lin Yourong''s slender hand and quickly comforted.


    He was really unpredictable with needles in a woman''s heart.


    Lin Yourong sobbed a few times, but when he looked up at Tang Ye, he smiled, eyes full of happy tears. She was affectionate, and whispered: "I''m fine, I''m just... so happy. You don''t know, grandpa used to be very busy and always comes back late. Even if I make the dishes, I can only eat by myself. . Now... I am really happy to have you with me..."


    It turned out to be because of this. Tang Ye was stunned, and even more pity the girl. She is easily satisfied, she has a lot of bright spots.


    Tang Ye reached out and wiped her tears, and smiled: "Will I eat with you every day from now on?"


    Lin Yourong nodded his head heavily, leaned his head on Tang Ye''s chest, stretched out his hand to hug Tang Ye''s waist, and responded softly, "Um..."


    However, Tang Ye was not satisfied with this. Being irritated by such a superb woman''s skin on a blind date, he suddenly picked up Lin Yourong and pushed Lin Yourong against the wall, domineeringly. Before Lin Yourong didn''t react, he blocked her red lips.


    "Woo...oooo..." Lin Yourong was extremely ashamed, his face flushed to the root of his neck, annoyed by Tang Ye''s domineering. However, thinking of the relationship with Tang Ye, she did not refuse.


    She slowly wrapped a pair of jade hands around Tang Ye''s neck, and her Zhu lips lightly opened, opening to Tang Ye. She closed her eyes and entered a state of selflessness. However, Tang Ye''s movements stopped abruptly and looked at her with a smirk.


    Excellent... Tang Ye sighed again. This daughter-in-law is very capable of learning in intimate matters. As long as it has been once or twice, the job will be particularly good. Is this because of the nurse?


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong let out a soft snort, not knowing that Tang Ye had stopped, and then she gradually realized that she couldn''t touch Tang Ye''s mouth, she couldn''t help but open her eyes, alas, she was stupid, Tang Yezheng With a smirk, he looked at her with interest. Tang Ye''s eyes were wicked-evil, she felt that Tang Ye watched her like the heroine in a small movie.


    Unconcerned, extremely shy, gritted his teeth with hatred of Tang Ye.


    "Woo..." She just hid her face and wept, squatting down as if reluctantly, and yelling: "You, you bullied me again! You only know to bully me! Ignore you, ignore you again !"


    Tang Ye was stunned. It turned out that this introverted and shy daughter-in-law would cry, make trouble, and hang himself with this hypocritical method!


    Next, Tang Ye had a good meal to coax Lin Yourong, hugged and kissed, explaining that the matter just now was not intentional, but to restrain himself. Why restraint? He asked Lin Yourong if you would give me your body? Lin Yourong shook his head, oh, isn''t that it? If you don''t want to, then you can''t go deeper, otherwise you will definitely get rid of the gun and get out of control.


    Lin Yourong reluctantly accepted his explanation, wiped a few tears, and took another two vigorous eyes before he stood up again and sat at the dining table to eat.


    Tang Ye loved Lin Yourong very much, and brought her vegetables again and again. She blushed, but she still took what she had done just now, pouting and angry, as if she was saying that it was reluctant to accept Tang Ye''s food.


    As long as she is happy, Tang Ye will do everything to her. She finally softened and spoke well. In fact, she has never been angry, but felt that her previous performance was too embarrassing and she was looking for something to hide her embarrassment.


    After eating, Tang Ye wanted to help clean up, wash the vegetables and wipe the table or something. But Lin Yourong refused to let him do it and let him rest. He couldn''t help but sat on the sofa and admired the busy Lin Yourong.


    At this time, Lin Yourong was still wearing that casual short skirt and tunic suit uniform, but changed his high heels and wore a pair of soft cotton slippers. The front feet were covered, but the heels were bare-exposed. Under those round calves, Lin Yourong''s beautiful feet are another place where people can''t pay for their lives.


    Some people say that feet and feet are the second face of a woman. A woman who has a pair of beautiful feet is even more perfect. Lin Yourong''s feet are absolutely beautiful, and they are the best. At first glance, it looks like carved from jade, with clear contours, slender appearance, smooth lines, and matte color... Except for the scars on high heels, there is no trace of flaws in other places.


    Some people say that **** is very disgusting, alas, Tang Ye also thinks a bit. However, seeing Lin Yourong''s pair of beautiful feet, he felt that he could understand why the symptoms of **** appeared. So beautiful and so sexy, I want to take her as my own!


    Lin Yourong finished packing things and walked towards Tang Ye lightly. Seeing Tang Ye staring at her heels, she blushed and said, "You, don''t be so annoying..."


    She wanted to scold Tang Ye for being abnormal, but she couldn''t bear it.


    Tang Ye came back to his senses, looked at her with a smile, and said, "You Rong, you are really capable."


    "No, nothing, these are ordinary housework..." Lin Yourong was praised, very happy.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said again: "I am under a lot of pressure if you are so capable, and I am afraid that I will not be able to bear it in the future."


    "Nonsense, it''s not your job... Yeah...!" Lin Yourong suddenly realized the meaning behind Tang Ye''s words, and blushed immediately, she seemed to be able to wring out the water.


    Ability...refers to what you do in bed!


    "Tang, Tang Ye! You, you are too bad!" Lin You couldn''t help but go crazy, and if she was molested by Tang Ye, she felt ashamed to death.


    Tang Ye shrugged, his face was so thick that he could not be cured, and said, "Yangrong, don''t think I can''t tell. You are actually a little slut-woman. How can I satisfy you if I am not bad."


    "You...oooo..." Lin Yourong was crying angrily, turned around and ran to the bedroom, turned around and glared at him viciously before closing the door, and hummed, "I will ignore you again!"


    Tang Ye disagrees. If you can believe your daughter-in-law, the sow can climb the tree!

 Chapter 12： She is mentally ill!

    Lin Yourong lost her temper, shrank in the bedroom and couldn''t come out. He made a decision to let Tang Ye realize his mistake and would not molest her in any way in the future.


    However, she did not expect that under her locked door, Tang Ye would come in as soon as she said. She was so surprised that she exclaimed again and again, not understanding how Tang Ye opened the locked door.


    Tang Ye smiled indifferently and said, "Because I am a shrewd thief, it is easy to open the door."


    Of course Lin Yourong didn''t believe what he said, and bowed his head aggrieved: "You are really a thief, you stole people''s heart, no matter how you are bullied, you can''t get angry, just want to rely on you..."


    This love story made Tang Ye no longer dare to molest. If Lin Yourong continues to be angry, maybe he will become more provocative. But Lin Yourong said in his heart that aggrieved, all he was full of moved, walked up to pick Lin Yourong, caress her back, like a little child.


    Lin Yourong leaned against his strong chest and said nothing, feeling that this was all right.


    After being quiet for a long time, Tang Ye looked down at her and said, "There will still be bullies. I will bully every day, okay?"


    Lin Yourong lowered her head and couldn''t see her face. She seemed to be reluctant and wronged. He curled his lips and said, "Whatever you..."


    However, her cheek leaning against Tang Ye''s chest smiled.


    After taking a rest, the full stomach was almost digested. According to the plan, Lin Yourong took Tang Ye to the mall to buy clothes and some daily necessities.


    At this time, it has entered the night slightly, and the bustling Yanjing has entered the bustling nightlife. Lin Yourong''s car had to be repaired because it was hit by Yang Jiaxiong. No more compensation from Yang Jiaxiong, after all, Yang Jiaxiong paid a greater price.


    Drove out, parked the car to the repair shop, and the two went shopping on foot. Lin Yourong is holding Tang Ye''s arm in one hand, and carrying a bag in the other. His whole body exudes the charm of gorgeous women and the mature intellectual charm of being virtuous to men. When others saw Tang Ye possessing such a superb woman, they all showed envy.


    Shopping with beautiful women is something to show off. Men, want face. Especially the face given by women will make men feel particularly big. But every time he was stared at, Tang Ye felt tired. It doesn''t really matter if beauty is not a beauty. Lin Yourong is his well-behaved daughter-in-law, already his. But the gazes cast by the men who admired him seemed to have a contrast, a little contemptuous after the comparison.


    I don''t think he is worthy of Lin Yourong, after all, he is too shabby.


    "Just this one, I think the clothes inside are pretty good-looking." Lin Yourong stopped in front of a brand store displaying several sets of men''s clothes in a glass closet, and said to Tang Ye with a light smile.


    Tang Ye looked at the price subconsciously, and said in surprise, "More than two thousand clothes? Too expensive, right?"


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "As long as you dress comfortably, it doesn''t matter how expensive you are."


    "You said me like a little white face." Tang Ye sighed.


    "No, it''s not..." Lin Yourong was afraid that he would be unhappy, and explained in a low voice: "I''m not short of the money. Normally, Grandpa and I don''t spend much money... It''s useless to keep the money..."


    Ouch, Tang Ye felt that Lin Yourong was a little bragging. Too much money to spend?


    Perhaps it is true. As the dean of the city''s first hospital, Chen Shuqing''s salary is definitely good. And he was a man of his life, with simple and economical ideas in his heart, and he didn''t need to spend any money at all. Lin Yourong is also a lonely girl with no extravagant habits, and she is still rich in money.


    Tang Ye didn''t continue to shirk, so as not to be hypocritical, said: "Okay, then when I make money, I will raise you to nothing."


    "Hate!" Lin Yourong sighed Tang Ye, so squeamish that he could soften human bones.


    The two pushed the door in, and an enthusiastic shopping guide came to receive them immediately. The shopping guide girl looks very good, tall, with high-heeled black silk, and more beautiful than many women. Lin Yourong didn''t allow Tang Ye to have more contact with these women. At this point, she always changed her shy and weak personality and became domineering and assertive.


    Tang Ye was very helpless to her, as if he was very bothered.


    With Lin Yourong''s ingenious daughter-in-law, she helped choose clothes and quickly bought two suitable sets. Tang Ye took the clothes, and Lin Yourong took out the card to consume.


    "Hey, isn''t this Miss Lin?" When Lin Yourong swiped his card to spend, a man''s voice suddenly came from behind.


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong looked back. They were men in their thirties with white framed eyes, and they looked elegant and gentle. Next to the man was a woman holding his arm. She was twenty-seven or eighteen years older than Lin Yourong. She was dressed charmingly and charmingly, and she looked more open. It''s a little different from the man''s refined and restrained temperament.


    But they are close together, it is probably not the relationship of lovers but also lovers.


    After seeing the two, Lin Yourong frowned, a little repelled, and said, "Director Zhao, Chief Hu, what a coincidence."


    "It''s really Miss Lin." Zhao Yi said with a smile looking at Lin Yourong''s eyes.


    Li Qian gave him a hard hand, and said in a bad tone: "Director Zhao, can you see it? They say that Nurse Lin is a pure nurse in our hospital, but I said no. Look, yo, it''s not a caregiver. A little white face? Because you all flattered her one by one, but you can''t get into the eyes of others at all."


    Full of irony, Li Qian had a lot of opinions on Lin Yourong.


    The men and women are both staff members of the city''s first hospital. Zhao Yi is the director of the dermatology department and Li Qian is the head nurse. It stands to reason that Li Qian''s position is bigger than Lin Yourong, but Lin Yourong''s grandfather is the dean, and no one dares to move her. At the same time, Lin Yourong''s outstanding work ability is well recognized, and Li Qian can''t help it even if he refuses to accept it. But what made her hate Lin Yourong was her appearance and feelings.


    Both of them have outstanding looks. Lin Yourong, who is quiet and introverted, gives a sense of purity, and Li Qian, who is charming and charming, has a coquettish-sorrowful feeling, which both make men like them. Earlier, Li Qian had a heart for Yang Jiaxiong, the son of the deputy dean. At that time, Lin Yourong had not come to the hospital. She was quite sure that she would take Yang Jiaxiong, but when Lin Yourong came, Yang Jiaxiong was at ease with Lin Yourong. Body.


    Almost caught a rich and powerful man, but was destroyed by Lin Yourong. Li Qian was relatively snobbery. One can imagine her resentment towards Lin Yourong. When she was working normally, she didn¡¯t feel much embarrassment for Lin Yourong. At this time, seeing Lin Yourong, who had always been alone, was intimately with a man and also helped him buy expensive clothes. Yourong''s reputation stinks.


    Lin Yourong was very angry at Li Qian''s sarcasm, coldly. It''s a pity that she is not good at this kind of things, and she doesn''t look so terrible and scary with her cold face.


    This actually made Li Qian think that she was right, and even more presumptuously sarcastically said: "Hehe, you usually pretend to be saints, they are all women, so there is no one who doesn''t want a man. Others think you are innocent, I think you might be wronged. Young men have been on it. Oh, no, you should have been on many men..."


    "Li Qian, you, you shut up!" Lin Yourong bit her lips tightly and was about to bite and bleed. This is not shy, but angry. But because of her perennial withdrawn personality, she didn''t speak much, and she didn''t even swear many people. She stared at Li Qian and didn''t know how to swear, but she wanted to argue but she was confused.


    About women, about eroticism, these topics are always particularly attractive. After Li Qian scolded them, everyone who heard them became interested, their eyes focused on Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. Seeing Tang Ye wearing ordinary clothes, Lin Yourong was noble and gorgeous. She helped Tang Ye buy clothes again, and the rumors of raising a little white face were really recognized, and suddenly many people pointed.


    "Tang Ye is my fiance, why do you say that to me!" Lin Yourong was so angry that he blushed, and was very aggrieved by others, staring at Li Qian angrily.


    Li Qian sneered and said sarcastically: "Fiance? You can tell. I was single yesterday, and today there is a fiance. Oh, Lin Yourong, are you eager to argue? Are you a boyfriend? Kind of credible, fiance? Only a three-year-old child believes it!"


    Yes, another loophole was caught. Li Qian couldn''t refute Lin Yourong''s words. Although what Lin Yourong said is true, according to common sense, it is indeed too quick to directly choose a man to be the fianc¨¦, which is very concealed.


    Lin Yourong was so anxious that her eyes were confused, and she wanted to cry, but tried hard to endure it. At this moment, Tang Ye shook her hand and chuckled, "You Rong, why are you so stupid? If I''m here, just leave everything to me."


    With that, Tang Ye took a step and looked at Li Qian coldly.


    Li Qian was startled. Only then did she notice that Tang Ye was actually quite tall, more than a head higher than her. She was afraid that Tang Ye would beat her, and she couldn''t help but beware, and snorted coldly: "You, what do you want to do? Why, I have exposed the nasty thing and want to hit someone when I am angry? Huh, let me tell you, everyone here is watching , You rapist-husband-prostitute-women dare to mess around?"


    Ouch, what a vicious woman, she has pulled the people to her side. Tang Ye sneered, and as everyone watched, Li Qian took precautions, raised her hand, snapped, and slapped hard.


    The audience is quiet.


    Li Qian was stunned.


    Lin Yourong was also dumbfounded.


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Isn''t it good to hit someone like this?


    Li Qian reacted, touching her hot face, she was about to jump up in anger, the nail-studded jade finger pointed at Tang Ye, and shouted: "You hit me, you **** dare to hit me? I was right. If you have a guilty conscience, just hit someone, right? I tell you, you are done. I will kill you and ruin you! Let you completely stinks!"


    In hysterics, Li Qian went crazy.


    Tang Ye''s slap was heavy, and it hurt not only his face but also his heart. It''s not nice to be slapped in public.


    The onlookers sympathized with Li Qian and accused Tang Ye. Lin Yourong is very worried, this guy is always so impulsive.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye grinned, showing teeth that were whiter and neater than a woman, which was very beautiful. The smiling face is also shining brightly, which makes people feel that it is not a bad person. He said unhurriedly: "You have all misunderstood. Yourong and I are indeed unmarried couples, and she... is one of my patients, mentally ill. Because of emotional trauma and often out of control emotionally, I just said nonsense. That kind of thing."


    "Cut!" When everyone heard him, they didn''t believe it.


    You say that if there is a mental illness, there is a mental illness. Such a bad excuse, who are you deceiving!

 Chapter 13： Urinary incontinence!

    Tang Ye knew that everyone would not believe him easily, but he was not worried at all, he was still smiling, unhurriedly, calmly and calmly.


    He looked at Li Qian, and Li Qian quickly hid behind Zhao Yi, for fear of being slapped again. But he is not so cruel, lest the wife behind him worry about domestic violence, which is absolutely impossible.


    He pointed to Li Qian and explained to everyone: "She was abandoned by her boyfriend. She suffered a lot of internal damage. She couldn''t recover for a while and caused a psychological disorder. Everyone knows that if she is severely hit, especially emotionally, one People may suffer from neurosis. Neurosis is actually not terrible. As long as psychotherapy is given, it can be completely cured. But from neurosis to psychosis, it is terrible. Because if she is mentally ill, she will not admit that she is sick, just Like her reaction at this time."


    "You are mentally ill! You and his mother are mentally ill!" Li Qian was furious, was slapped, and was rumored to be mentally ill, wishing to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye ignored her at all, and continued to explain to everyone: "Of course it''s useless for me to say that, but I am very worried about her situation. She suddenly loses control of her mind and will have many complications. One of the more prominent is incontinence. Ah. ..."


    As he said, Tang Ye deliberately pretended to be surprised, looking very embarrassed, pointing to the pants under Li Qian''s crotch, and said: "She...she has already peeed on her pants, I''m afraid it will stain the clean carpet here."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Who is peeing his pants? Who is peeing his pants!" Li Qian couldn''t help it anymore, and if Tang Ye was discredited, she couldn''t see anyone.


    However, everyone looked along where Tang Ye pointed, their eyes widened.


    They saw an unbelievable scene where a part of the pink dress Li Qian was wearing seemed to have been drenched in water. Moreover, the humid places continue to spread. Not long afterwards, a light yellowish liquid dripped from her legs and oozes onto the clean carpet in the shop.


    Li Qian is really incontinent when she urinates in public!


    However, she was fine just now, how could this happen suddenly? Is it true that as Tang Ye said, she suffers from mental illness and has complications after losing control, making her unable to control it?


    "what!"


    Li Qian saw everyone looking at her with wide-eyed eyes, and felt a warm current flowing down from the thigh-roots, and couldn''t help but look down. Seeing herself peeing, she screamed like a pig.


    When Zhao Yi, who was close to Li Qian, saw this, his eyes widened in disbelief, and Li Qian looked complicated.


    He knows Li Qian''s situation. Li Qian can''t be mentally ill, but what is going on with this sudden pee?


    He looked at Tang Ye and saw a cold smile at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, and suddenly understood that everything was a ghost of Tang Ye!


    He was so angry that it was vicious to make a woman pee her pants in public! He wants to prove for Li Qian and expose Tang Ye''s sinful face!


    However, before he could speak, Tang Ye suddenly exclaimed and hummed: "No, she will still get sick, and she may be in shock after incontinence, so she must hurry to the hospital!"


    "You..." Li Qian felt that Tang Ye was extremely vicious, and she was really angry to say that.


    However, when she was getting angry, she suddenly felt short of breath, rolled her eyes, was weak and fainted.


    "Damn!" everyone couldn''t help but exclaimed, and they really said one by one, it seemed to be true.


    Li Qian was in a coma at this time, rolling her eyes, almost no foaming at her mouth. Zhao Yi, who wanted to question Tang Ye, was distracted. He was worried that Li Qian would have an accident, so he hurried to do some temporary inspections. But there are no tools here, only an ambulance can be called.


    The ambulance arrived soon, Zhao Yi drove her up, turned around and stared at Tang Ye resentfully, and said, "You did it, right?"


    "What are you talking about? Who do you think I am, can I turn her into a real person like that? Is she ill, OK?" Tang Ye replied innocently.


    "You...you wait, I will find you to settle the account later!" Zhao Yi was extremely angry, feeling that Tang Ye was shameless, and then went to the hospital with the ambulance.


    The people in this congregation looked at Tang Ye and Lin Yourong without any doubts or pointing. It turned out that Li Qian was mentally ill and lost control for a while. The shop staff still feel worried, the carpet was soaked in urine, and it was troublesome to clean up. They felt that they should believe Tang Ye sooner, so that Li Qian would not make a lot of noise, nor would it get worse, and they would have less trouble.


    Lin Yourong, who was originally aggrieved by Li Qian''s anger, saw that Li Qian was slapped by Tang Ye just now, and Tang Ye had urinated incontinence in public. It was a loss of life, and he couldn''t help feeling very good. Seeing Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes, the beauty continued , I think Tang Ye is very reliable, and feel sweetly satisfied with a man like this.


    However, she also knew something. Li Qian is definitely not mentally ill. Tang Ye did all this.


    "You are really bad!" She went to take Tang Ye''s arm again and hummed softly when she reached Tang Ye''s ear.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled: "If I am not bad, how can I protect you outside? How can I satisfy you at home?"


    "You..." Lin Yourong was directly flushed with the irritation, and pinched Tang Ye''s waist fiercely, groaning.


    This guy is really good or bad!


    After leaving the store, everything returned to calm. Lin Yourong couldn''t help but peeking at Tang Ye, looking at the man she thought was powerful and mysterious, and then couldn''t help but ask: "How did you do it? It''s just about Li Qian, it''s so amazing."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "When I slapped Li Qian, everyone was paying attention to this, so no one knew when I touched her bladder meridian with my other hand. The acupoint Sanjiaoshu can affect people''s urethra unclogging. After I pricked it, she couldn''t control her urination and incontinence. As for the subsequent coma, it was just a brief shock. A very important reason for shock is hypoxia. I guess. When Li Qian suffers from urinary incontinence, she will be half-dead with anger. At this time, her mood fluctuates severely, which will affect the blood flow. So I pierced several acupuncture points on her chest in advance, which caused her blood circulation problems for a short time. Fainted directly."


    After listening to Tang Ye''s explanation, Lin Yourong''s beautiful eyes appeared even more brilliantly. He felt that Tang Ye was too powerful and wanted to give him a hard kiss.


    Seeing that her mood recovered, Tang Ye smiled and said, "This will have no effect on Li Qian, she will wake up soon. Well, maybe she will wake up without going to the hospital. At most...she will really go crazy, right? ."


    "It didn''t matter. She peeed her pants in public, so embarrassing. If it spreads out, she will be a woman... so poor." Lin Yourong said with a mouthful.


    She is so kind, she is very angry when others bully her. But when she sees the miserable end of her bully, she feels relentless again.


    Tang Ye smiled, squeezed her hand, and said, "If you dare to bully my wife, I will bully back ten times!"


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong''s face was flushed, shy and sweet, clasping Tang Ye''s hand tightly, looking like she couldn''t put it down.


    At this moment, Li Qian put an oxygen tube on her nose in the ambulance that first aided Li Qian, giving her oxygen. Before the ambulance arrived at the hospital, she suddenly opened her eyes and shocked Zhao Yi next to her.


    She squeezed her body up, and she had no symptoms at all. She clearly remembered what happened before, urinating incontinence in public, and being misunderstood as mental illness... She was crazy, with a grim complexion, and sharply cursed: "Lin Yourong, you bitch, I want you to look good!"

 Chapter 14： Its too dragging because no one wants it!

    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong returned to the car repair place after buying the things they needed. Fortunately, the car was only broken by a signal light, which was not difficult to repair, and they could drive their cars back.


    When he returned home, Tang Ye went directly to take a bath. When he took off his shirt, he suddenly leaned out, called Lin Yourong over, and asked her, "Do you want to wash it together?"


    Oh, this naked-naked teasing is enough. Lin Yourong was so angry that she gritted her silver teeth, stomped her feet, and yelled, "I want you to be so beautiful!"


    Then Lin Yourong ran back to the hall angrily. At this time, her face was flushed and her heartbeat continued to increase. She couldn''t help but look in the direction of the bathroom, humming softly, "This bad guy has a really good body, with a few abdominal muscles..."


    When Tang Ye came out of the bath, he saw Lin Yourong holding a magazine and reading it, calm and beautiful, like a young and ignorant sixteen-year-old girl. He smiled, sat next to her, hugged her small waist, and said, "Yorong, it''s night, what shall we do?"


    "You, you..." Lin Yourong was so excited that he dared not entangle Tang Ye, and ran away playfully, blushing and humming, "I''m going to take a bath!"


    "You, you are not allowed to take a peek!" She solemnly warned Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye scorned her and snorted: "You Rong, just tell me if you want me to take a peek. Deliberately remind me, would you like me to take a peek?"


    "You...you are a big bastard! Big bad bastard!" Lin Yourong was angry and went to take a bath angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled, quite proud. Now Lin Yourong fell in love with him, although she was still shy, but she was always acting like a baby, and she was completely in love with him. But only for Tang Ye, he was still very serious outside. So it is not annoying.


    Soon there was a sound of water flowing from the bathroom, it was really impossible for Tang Ye to have no idea. Although he had already taken advantage of Lin Yourong''s advantage, he hadn''t fully occupied it yet, so it was still easy to itch. Moreover, even if he completely occupied Lin Yourong, he would be tempted in every possible way. Women will not have only one posture, they will have different styles when they wear different clothes and different makeup. A woman like Lin Yourong is just the best of all kinds of styles. Therefore, even if Tang Ye rushed into the bathroom and occupied Lin Yourong, Lin Yourong''s charm would not diminish the next day.


    From a young girl to a young woman, and then from a young woman to a mature woman...If you want to enjoy the all kinds of styles of a superb woman, you have to have enough energy.


    Tang Ye was thinking about it, with a wicked smile on his face, and decided to tease Lin Yourong tonight. Anyway, it''s just two people at home, whatever you want to do. However, the phone rang at this time, and it was Chen Shuqing.


    "Grandpa, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye followed Lin Yourong and called Grandpa Chen Shuqing cordially.


    Chen Shuqing was so happy, laughed, and became more satisfied with Tang Ye, saying: "That''s it, Wang Airen woke up, he said he wanted to thank you. I planned to send you to the hospital tomorrow, but Wang Airen is impatient, so I have to See you tonight. Can you come to the hospital?"


    "No problem, I''ll go to the hospital in a while." Tang Ye readily agreed.


    I regretted it when I hung up the phone. I looked to the bathroom and listened to the sound of running water. It seemed that I couldn''t get close to this lovely wife.


    He walked to the bathroom, through the hazy glass, he saw a very graceful carcass swinging, and slender hands sliding up and down. He couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, restrained his restlessness, knocked on the glass door of the bathroom.


    "Ah!" Lin Yourong inside yelled softly. Tang Ye was so direct that Tang Ye scolded, "Bad, bad guy, don''t come in! You, you bully me, woo, woo..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "You Rong, don''t think about it. Grandpa called me back and told me to go to the hospital. I just came to tell you."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was very anxious and hummed, "What do you want to go to the hospital at night?"


    "It''s okay, Grandpa Wang woke up, let me go and have a look." Tang Ye smiled and said, "You take care of yourself at home, I''ll go first."


    "I''ll go with you!" Lin Yourong reluctantly opened the bathroom glass door.


    Tang Ye looked back at her, oh... two snow-white peaks and two beautiful white legs. This is the most beautiful place in Lin Yourong. So naked-exposed in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye was struck by lightning and wanted to jump on it.


    "what!"


    Lin Yourong noticed that he was naked in front of Tang Ye, screaming immediately, and then he squatted down, his cheeks flushed and charming. Under the influence of warm water, it is like powder, which is the ultimate temptation.


    "Little slut-woman!" Tang Ye stared at such Lin Yourong and cursed fiercely, and hummed, "Is it deliberate? Just like this when I am leaving, be careful I will rectify you on the spot!"


    "Hey..." Lin Yourong''s body trembled, and she buried her head tightly on her knees, not daring to see Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed playfully, and said, "You can''t cover your whole body, you still have butts."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong only felt dizzy for a while, and was so shy to death by Tang Ye.


    She wanted to scold Tang Ye, but when she looked up, Tang Ye had disappeared.


    She gasped and fell limp to the ground, her heart rippling uncontrollably. She felt that Tang Ye was extremely bad. However, at this moment, she felt hot all over, and her heart was rippling. Regarding the matter just now, she seemed to expect Tang Ye to do something to her.


    She feels terrible. The person who is really hungry is himself!


    "Woo...oooo..." She couldn''t help crying, but she didn''t expect that she was a slut, as Tang Ye said!


    "It was all caused by that bad guy..." She scolded Tang Ye while crying.


    She can be sure that if the person who molested her was not Tang Ye, but another man, she would absolutely hate it to the extreme. But for Tang Ye, she was looking forward to it. Isn''t this what Tang Ye did?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t remember this pot. After all, it was caused by the deep hunger and thirst in the daughter-in-law!


    After Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong''s naked body, his heart was indeed restless. But after exiting the bathroom, he controlled it, and let the licentious-evil fire in his heart come down. Anyway, Lin Yourong is his woman, who will one day take possession of it, so he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. He also paid more attention to Wang Airen''s affairs.


    Wang Airen is a member of the Wang family. Even if he retires and is no longer in power, everyone will give him face. If he is appreciated by Wang Airen, he will have a guarantee for mixing in Yanjing in the future.


    It''s not that you want to favor Wang Airen, but take advantage of the situation.


    It''s like you can eat with a big man. Maybe you have nothing to do with the big man. The big man just has a meal with you on a whim, but in the eyes of outsiders, they will guess your identity. Since being able to eat with such a big man is definitely not easy. Then, if someone wants to move you in the future, you must consider the reaction of that big man.


    This is a very simple borrowing!


    Yanjing is a place of right and wrong. Tang Ye has already experienced firsthand the things that Yang Jiaxiong and Liu Dayong made things difficult for. So he must look forward and take precautions in order to survive.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Chen Shuqing came out to pick him up. He first asked Hannuan about his grandfather''s concern for his grandson-in-law, and then some instructions told him not to be rude in front of Wang Airen. He didn''t think it was anything, just let the flow go and react accordingly. He didn''t expect that Jia Jia, the queen of Gao Lengmei, was also in the hospital.


    Thinking of Wang Jianjia''s cold and arrogant appearance, it seemed that he didn''t look at him, even if he was kindly protected by going to the daytime, it was like a routine, he was not so happy.


    Pull a hairy...Any woman who pulls like that is basically single! A woman no one wants!

 Chapter 15： Shaking conspiracy!

    Although he doesn''t catch a cold with Wang Jianjia, Wang Jianjia''s identity is not simple. When Tang Ye saw her, he still pretended to nod her hello.


    Unexpectedly, Wang Jianjia didn''t give him any face, and snorted coldly: "So hypocritical, why bother?"


    Ouch, this made Tang Ye angry. Damn, say hello to her politely, she must be so exciting, right?


    At this time they were still outside Wang Airen''s ward, and Wang Airen was resting inside.


    "Miss Wang, you can''t make friends like this. I don''t think you really have any friends, right? People with friends won''t be as irritating as you." Since Wang Jianjia has to put on a bad face, Tang Ye is not welcome. Up.


    Can''t others keep putting on a cold ass, you still put your hot face up. A little self-esteem, OK?


    Tang Ye is not the kind of slobber, obedient person.


    When Tang Ye said that, Wang Jianjia immediately became angry, and snorted coldly: "Do I have any friends to do with you? Take care of your mouth, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!"


    "Hey, you..."


    "Tang Ye, just say a few words!" Tang Ye still wanted to say something to Wang Jianjia, but Chen Shuqing stopped him.


    Wang Jianjia grunted heavily, walked to the front of Wang Airen''s ward, and gently pushed the door in.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath and looked at Chen Shuqing and said, "Grandpa, did you say that I did something wrong? Did I offend Wang Jianjia for anything? Why did she ridicule me and put on a bad face?"


    "You kid, you know at a glance that you haven''t been in the society, so you''re just stunned!"


    Chen Shuqing reprimanded, hating iron for not making steel, and hummed to Tang Ye: "I am the eldest of the Wang family, who are you? Don''t be fair to me. Those useless, they are all bullshit! Your grandfather, I am here. Dean, don¡¯t you have to pretend to be a grandson in front of some leaders? You just came out, the edges and corners are too sharp. It''s okay, when you get used to the environment here, the edges and corners are smoothed, then you will be smooth in your behavior. But I still warn. You, talk to people and talk to others, do you understand?"


    Listening to Tang Ye''s anxiety, she glanced at Chen Shuqing. He knew that Chen Shuqing was doing him well, and that there was nothing wrong with Chen Shuqing becoming a smooth person. This is the way many people do things. However, he didn''t like it very much. If you don''t have a character at all, or even the final temperament, are you still yourself?


    Although he had his own perseverance in his heart, Tang Ye didn''t say it so as not to block the old man Chen Shuqing. He nodded and said, "Grandpa, I know, I will do things according to the situation and won''t cause you trouble."


    "Okay, you know it. In fact, I have no other ideas. I just hope you and You Rong will be safe, get married soon and give me a big fat great-grandson, then I will be satisfied." Chen Shuqing smiled and narrowed his eyes. It was in a line, and his wrinkled face looked very happy.


    Tang Ye didn''t say much, but he murmured in his heart, "Grandpa is also an old thought... just thinking about letting people have children."


    The two then entered Wang Airen''s ward.


    At this time, Wang Airen was leaning back on the hospital bed and reading a military newspaper. A soldier for one day, and a soldier for life. It''s people like Wang Airen. Dedication all my life. Seeing his resolute face, full of vicissitudes but still radiant, made people admire him in the heart.


    "Pharaoh, Tang Ye, I called you." Chen Shuqing politely said to Wang Airen after entering the ward.


    Originally, Chen Shuqing called Wang Airen a comrade, but Wang Airen was so heroic and felt awkward, so he called him Lao Wang. After going back and forth, the relationship between the two became quite good. They are all elderly people, and Chen Shuqing has treated many soldiers before, so they have a lot of common language with Wang Airen. Because of this, after Tang Ye caused serious injury to Yang Jiaxiong, he only mentioned to Wang Airen a little, and Wang Airen asked Wang Jianjia to protect Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye admired Wang Airen very much and said politely: "Grandpa Wang, do you feel better?"


    "You called your grandpa too?" Wang Jianjia suddenly interjected unceremoniously.


    This made Tang Ye angry. Even if Wang Jianjia was ridiculed and ridiculed for forbearance outside just now, now coming in to say hello to Wang Airen, this woman is still so aggressive. Did I look at her body completely, or spread rumors to ruin her reputation? None, so Tang Ye felt that this woman was extremely unreasonable.


    He couldn''t help humming: "Miss Wang, do you think I have taken advantage of you by calling Grandpa Wang? Your name is Grandpa, and I am also called Grandpa. You think we are a couple? I solemnly tell you that I have a girlfriend. , And she''s a fiancee, so please don''t think about it!"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia did not expect that Tang Ye would dare to talk back to her like this, and was so angry.


    Do you know why she targeted Tang Ye?


    In addition to her cold and arrogant character, it was also because she felt that Tang Ye was a man of ambition and didn''t want to make progress. Because of saving her grandfather, getting the kindness of the Wang family is very huge. If you make good use of it, you might be able to achieve something in Yenching. However, Tang Ye used it to solve Liu Dayong''s incompetent little people.


    She felt that Tang Ye wasted the kindness of their Wang family. She is the eldest of the Wang family and feels that the Wang family''s kindness has been belittled. This caused the princess to feel sick and felt that Tang Ye despised their Wang family.


    She is an ambitious woman, if given the opportunity, she will climb up at all costs. It was somewhat contrary to Tang Ye''s character, so she always looked at Tang Ye not pleasing to her eyes.


    Tang Ye certainly didn''t know that Wang Jianjia had thought of so many complicated things from such a small matter.


    At this time Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia quarreled again, and Chen Shuqing wailed in her heart. He was really speechless to Tang Ye, and he said to stop quarreling with Wang Jianjia. She is the eldest of the Wang family, and she has a noble status. But Tang Ye, this kid, alas, not only couldn''t bear it, but also teased Wang Jianjia secretly.


    Tell them something solemnly, let them not think about it. My dear, the dignified eldest lady of Wang''s family still thinks about him as a kid? It''s not a TV series, I really thought that the princess would fall in love with the civilians!


    Yes, in terms of Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia''s identity, Tang Ye is a commoner and Wang Jianjia is a princess.


    Chen Shuqing didn''t know how to reconcile the quarrel between the two. He could see clearly, Tang Ye was a culprit at all. This kid is indeed very good, but the edges and corners are too sharp. Hey, I hope I can smooth it out in the future, otherwise I and Yourong have to worry about it.


    "Haha, it''s great to be young, full of vigor, I am envious."


    However, when Chen Shuqing didn''t know how to reconcile Tang Ye''s quarrel with Wang Jianjia, Wang Airen laughed and looked at them and said, "You two guys, both are fine. Jianjia, I know why you are angry. But You can¡¯t impose your thoughts on Tang Ye. Do not do to others what you don¡¯t want. Not everyone is like you. They were born in the environment of our Wang family. So, don¡¯t compete with Tang Ye. ,good or not?"


    "Grandpa..." Wang Jianjia was named by Wang Airen. She was originally cold and arrogant and savage, and she turned into a gentle little lamb. She lowered her head and said softly, "I know, grandpa, I... was wrong."


    "Okay, that''s all right." Wang Airen laughed when Wang Jianjia looked a little spoiled.


    Immediately he looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Tang Ye, Jian Jia lives in a different environment from yours. You may have spoken a little bit more aggressively. Don''t you mind?"


    "Why?" Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia and said with a smile: "Miss Wang is young and beautiful, with such outstanding ability, and her whole body is full of charm. Even if you make me angry with her, I don''t want to!"


    "Haha, brat, quite talkative." Wang Airen laughed.


    "Humph!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly.


    Wang Airen ignored these two young people''s mess, looked at Tang Ye, her expression suddenly became serious, and said: "Tang Ye, you can cure my troublesome brain stroke, which is enough to prove your ability. If you praise me, I won''t Let me talk more. You saved me, and I owe you a kindness. I, Wang Airen, have gratitude for gratitude and revenge. Tell me, what do you want in return?"


    "No need." Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Ms. Wang helped me before, so I think it''s repaid. Besides, there is no kindness or unkindness. You come to the hospital for treatment, we as Doctor, it¡¯s the basic responsibility to cure you. If you can¡¯t cure it, it¡¯s negligence. So there¡¯s no reason to ask for compensation, but you seem to be snobbish. The doctor... shouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Speak very sincerely.


    Chen Shuqing was very happy listening. This kid has good medical ethics.


    Wang Airen''s eyes flashed with brilliance, and he nodded to Tang Ye with great appreciation.


    Wang Jianjia, who was not humming and angry, couldn''t help but glanced at Tang Ye. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a consciousness.


    Seeing that everyone was silent, Tang Ye said again: "Grandpa Wang, you have a brain stroke. I am afraid that you have to pay attention to drinking too much wine in the future."


    Wang Airen just said something, but Wang Jianjia ignored how Tang Ye called her grandfather.


    With a sigh, Wang Airen reached out and picked up the coat next to the bed, actually pulling out a bottle of liquor. The bottle of liquor is very old and the surface is badly worn. Wang Airen held the bottle and stared at it with deep thoughts, probably something he loved before.


    "It seems that I am really old. Before, just this little wine, even a few bottles is not a problem. But that day, I drank two sips with Lao Peng and then poured it. Alas..."


    With a deep sigh, Wang Airen handed the bottle to Wang Jianjia and said, "Jiajia, Tang Ye said so. I listen to you, and I won¡¯t drink anymore..."


    It turned out that Wang Jianjia still asked Wang Airen not to drink any more when he came to the hospital. Also, after checking it out, Wang Airen suffered a stroke because of sudden drinking too much alcohol. Tang Ye also said this when he was treating him, but he didn''t expect it to be right.


    This surprised Chen Shuqing, thinking that Tang Ye''s medical skills were even better than he had seen!


    Wang Jianjia received the wine bottle, and Tang Ye watched it, frowning suddenly, as if he could see something strange.


    "Miss Wang, can you show me the wine bottle?" He said to Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia glanced suspiciously, and said badly, "What are you doing?"


    Tang Ye stared at the white wine swaying in the bottle, and said: "I suspect...the wine has a problem. If I guess right, then... Grandpa Wang had a brain stroke, and it was caused by someone secretly doing something... ¡­"


    "What?" Wang Jianjia''s eyes widened and exclaimed.


    This is a bolt from the blue!


    Wang Jianjia, Chen Shuqing, and Wang Airen couldn''t believe it. If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean...someone is going to kill Wang Airen?


    Why does Tang Ye say that?


    This kind of thing may make the entire Yanjing situation turbulent!

 Chapter 16： The prince pulls the finger!

    Chen Shuqing was the first to react. He looked at Tang Ye, alas, the old bones almost couldn''t hold it. He wailed in his heart, Tang Ye, this kid really dare to say anything! Do you know the impact of those words? If it is true, it means that someone is going to murder Wang Airen. As for Wang Airen''s status, those who dare to murder him must be a huge force!


    This will definitely affect the entire Yanjing situation!


    "Boy, you don''t have any evidence, don''t talk nonsense, OK!" Chen Shuqing patted Tang Ye''s head again, almost jumping up. He couldn''t help tossing, and was almost frightened of a heart attack by Tang Ye.


    Wang Airen also reacted, with a sharp look flashing in his eyes, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, although you cured me, you can''t talk nonsense. This kind of thing has a big impact, you know?"


    Wang Jianjia''s pretty face also showed a bit of gloom, not knowing whether he was angry with Tang Ye, or was thinking about conspiracy. Her beautiful eyes were cold, her pretty eyebrows were frowned, and she hummed to Tang Ye: "Don''t talk nonsense, you guy, the trouble comes from your mouth, understand?"


    Tang Ye was overwhelmed by their reaction. Is it necessary? Damn, one by one is like a tiger who wants to eat people.


    He got up cautiously, looked at the three of them, and then at Wang Jianjia, and said, "Miss Wang, can you show me the wine bottle?"


    Wang Jianjia knew he wanted to check the wine bottle and handed it to him directly. If there is a problem with the liquor, as Wang Airen''s beloved granddaughter, she will definitely find out.


    After Tang Ye took the wine bottle, she shook it, and then stared at the liquor inside. After staring and squinting, he sighed out and looked at Chen Shuqing and said, "Grandpa, there may be a real problem with this white wine. There is something in it, but it is very slight, almost invisible. So I think it''s abnormal because I have learned to make medicinal wine from Master before and I have been in contact for more than ten years. Therefore, I am more sensitive to the purity of the wine and whether there are impurities. Of course, this is not enough. It must be scientifically tested."


    Seeing Tang Ye speaking so seriously, Chen Shuqing did not dare to neglect. Although he was very upset that Tang Ye might get into huge trouble by doing this, but if there was a conspiracy inside, he couldn''t just sit back and watch.


    "Okay, I''ll take it immediately!" He took the bottle and said solemnly.


    "Wait." Tang Ye stopped him, frowning and said, "Grandpa, it''s better to keep it secret when testing. The less people know, the better."


    Chen Shuqing was taken aback, quickly understood, nodded and said: "I will test it myself!"


    When Wang Airen and Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye instructing Chen Shuqing like this, their eyes brightened. Tang Ye''s approach shows that his mind is very careful. This is a very good advantage. Be careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years, and be careful to live long.


    Not long after, Chen Shuqing came back from the test with a heavy face. Holding a test report, he gave a copy to Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia, and Wang Airen, and said: "There is indeed a problem with liquor, although it is very subtle, but extra cholesterol was found in it. ."


    "That''s it." Tang Ye nodded: "High blood pressure, high blood sugar, and high blood lipids are all risk factors that easily cause problems for the elderly. Among them, stroke is very triggering. Among these factors, Hyperlipidemia refers to the increase in cholesterol, triglycerides, and low-density lipoprotein, which causes waxy fat deposits on the blood vessel walls, which leads to arterial occlusion. Grandpa Wang, your stroke is caused by cerebral ischemia, and it is the blood vessels that have deposits It is caused by clogging. Therefore, it is possible that you are affected by this extra cholesterol component. After you are involved, it directly causes the index to exceed the standard, and then triggers a stroke."


    "Of course, it is not entirely certain that it is the effect of cholesterol. After all, you are old, drinking hard liquor is really inappropriate." Tang Ye did not say the result too hard.


    Wang Airen looked at him, applauded the spot, and said, "It seems that someone is really killing me."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled, the old man was sure of himself.


    Wang Airen smiled and said: "I drink spirits, from childhood to adulthood, and from adulthood to old age. Once a powerful Chinese medicine doctor said that wine is already a part of my body, and not drinking can cause physical discomfort. Ruo said I had a brain stroke when I drank 70-degree spirits. Not long ago, I drank stronger with a returning old comrade-in-arms, why is it all right?"


    Everyone''s faces became solemn.


    Facts have proved that someone really wants to murder Wang Airen.


    Wang Airen closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, his eyes were deep and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    During his military life, he has countless glory, straight-tempered, upright, and definitely aroused many people. However, there are definitely not many people who can start with him.


    "Damn it!" At this time, Wang Jianjia snorted coldly, clenched his fists in both hands, and shouted in a low voice: "I must find out the murderer behind him and make him pay a heavy price!"


    There was a murderous look in the cold, which was incompatible with her beautiful and delicate face. This Wang family eldest is always surprising. She is obviously noble, but she is not like a pampered princess, wearing an elegant long dress, holding her noble son and haunting the party, but a strong costume, as if she rushed to the battlefield at any time.


    Chen Shuqing didn''t know what to say. For this kind of thing, he was far from expecting. He glanced at Tang Ye, full of bitterness. I thought that Wang Airen would have a good life after Tang Ye cured Wang Airen, but I didn''t expect it to prove that someone wanted to harm Wang Airen, and those who dared to harm Wang Airen were definitely not easy. Tang Ye''s involvement in it was not a good thing.


    It''s not hard to guess that the people behind them found that Wang Airen was okay and must be angry, so he would definitely find the trouble with Tang Ye who had cured Wang Airen.


    This kid has a big deal!


    Chen Shuqing looked at Tang Ye, worried.


    Wang Airen was silent for a long time, and suddenly exhaled, still having the iron-blooded aura of watching the world, and said: "I, Wang Airen, have just lived a life, knowing that I have provoked many enemies. However, I think I haven''t reached the point of being damned. I am not dead now, and have to Knowing the clues, doesn¡¯t it mean that I shouldn¡¯t die? In that case, I¡¯ll have a good time for the person behind me!"


    Everyone''s expressions stunned, Wang Airen showed his attitude and confronted!


    Chen Shuqing looked at Tang Ye more worried. This kid, who just arrived in Yanjing, expected him to give You Rong stability and happiness, but he was involved in such a thing and there was no guarantee, but what should he do?


    Seeing Chen Shuqing''s worry, Wang Airen smiled and said, "Old Chen, don''t worry about your grandson-in-law, I promise he will have a hair."


    As he said, Wang Airen took out a dark blue finger, engraved with the word "king", and the word "king" was surrounded by a giant dragon.


    This finger is not easy!


    Wang Airen handed the finger to Tang Ye and said, "Boy, you are very good. This finger is given to you. When appropriate, it will be your life-saving talisman."


    "Grandpa!" Wang Jianjia cried out in exclamation when Wang Airen gave Tang Ye a finger.


    How can this be! Others don''t know what this finger means, does she still know? That is the prince''s finger! There are only eight in China, and they are in the eight dragon heroes who have made great contributions to the country. It represents the highest glory and identity, just like the ancient princes! Even the big man on the red wall must admire the three-pointer when he sees the prince pull his finger!


    Wang Airen is one of the eight great dragon generals, and the fingers engraved with the word "king" are his exclusive fingers. But he gave it to Tang Ye, why did Tang Ye?


    Wang Jianjia firmly disagrees!


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "Jianjia, if it wasn''t for Tang Ye, your grandfather and my life are gone, what''s the use of this finger?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but." Wang Jianjia still wanted to object, and Wang Airen waved her to stop her. Seeing Wang Airen''s decisive expression, she knew that she couldn''t stop it. She stared at Tang Ye bitterly, gritted her teeth, and seemed to warn Tang Ye not to take this finger.


    However, what was so angry that she wanted to vomit blood, Tang Ye pretended not to see her, looked at Wang Airen solemnly, hesitated for a while, and took the Wang Hou''s finger.


    He knew that this prince pulled the finger, which was equivalent to a gold medal for avoiding death in Yanjing.


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Jianjia''s anger. Damn, I am a little doctor who saved someone else''s life and got involved in a life-and-death conspiracy. Of course, some life-saving things are needed to compensate!

 Chapter 17： The woman who attacked!

    Seeing Tang Ye accepting the prince''s finger, Wang Jianjia was so angry-chest trembled. He was charming and alluring.


    The fat water flowed out of the field, and she felt heartache to death, as if someone had cut a piece of meat.


    She also wanted the prince to pull the finger!


    But when Wang Airen was present, she dared not rob her no matter how she opposed it.


    "Since I want to fight this battle, I have to prepare. I have fought many victories in my life and won the title of victorious general. Now that I am old, this battle may be the last one. I don''t want to The last battle was lost." Wang Airen said leisurely.


    Wang Jianjia answered, confident and determined, and said, "Grandpa, don''t worry, I must find out who the murderer is behind!"


    Wang Airen smiled and was happy to have such an outstanding granddaughter, and said: "Jianjia, I believe in your abilities. Or, let you do this, as it is to train you. As for the family. , Don¡¯t say anything for now. If this kind of thing spreads out, it will cause a huge sensation, which is not a good thing. The old comrades over the red wall will also miss me, but they need to manage the country carefully, so don¡¯t disturb them."


    "Yes." Wang Jianjia nodded solemnly.


    Neither Chen Shuqing nor Tang Ye spoke. Listening to the conversation between Wang Airen and Wang Jianjia, they knew that this matter would either remain unchanged, and the impact would be huge. This kind of thing is not something that little people like them can participate in, they can only stay silent.


    However, Wang Airen suddenly pointed at Tang Ye and smiled at Wang Jianjia: "Jiajia, you have seen Tang Ye¡¯s ability, and he will help you a lot. Especially my stroke is related to drugs, even more so. No doctor¡¯s help. We don¡¯t trust many doctors, but I believe Tang Ye. So you have to ask him more humbly, you know?"


    "Grandpa..." Wang Jianjia was of course unhappy, she hated Tang Ye.


    But Wang Airen waved her hand to prevent her from rebutting, she could only hide her dissatisfaction in her heart, and wait for Tang Ye to settle accounts in private.


    Wang Airen looked at Tang Ye and smiled and said, "Tang Ye, I am very optimistic about you. Maybe you don¡¯t want to participate in these troublesome things, but I¡¯m sorry, you have been involved in this matter from the moment you saved me. . So, unless this matter is over, it will be very difficult for you to get away. Then, I would like to ask you to help Jian Jia, okay?"


    "Of course." Tang Ye agreed with a look at Wang Jianjia with a cold face.


    He could not answer whether he agreed or not. Even if he did not say that he saved Wang Airen''s serious matter, he could not refuse the matter of Wang Airen''s prince.


    Chen Shuqing was already mentally prepared for this kind of thing, and Wang Airen named Tang Ye to participate in this thing in his expectation. By now, he only hopes that Wang Airen can win this battle. Things are already a bit extreme. If Wang Airen loses and Tang Ye is involved, the consequences will be serious, and he may even be killed. But if Wang Airen wins, then Tang Ye will be able to rise to the top in Yanjing. After all, with the support of the Wang family.


    After arranging things, Wang Airen continued his training in the hospital, and Wang Jianjia began to secretly investigate the truth. As for Tang Ye, he was still immersed in the joy of getting a prince''s finger.


    Chen Shuqing walked side by side with him. Seeing his triumphant appearance, he slapped his head directly, hating iron and cursing, "What are you happy about? Do you know you are getting this baby? At the same time, it also brings you a huge danger? People who dare to move the old king are probably covering the sky with one hand in Yanjing. These people want to kill you, it is as simple as pinching an ant!"


    "Oh, I originally planned to arrange for you to be an intern in the hospital, and after a period of time, I will let you get a fuller, and then train you to become a backbone of the hospital. With your medical skills, there is absolutely no problem. If You Rong get married, then I can retire with peace of mind and wait to help you and You Rong with their children. But who knows...well...you are involved in such a thing, I really don¡¯t know if it is good or bad!"


    Chen Shuqing sighed again and again.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes more than once, but he hadn''t noticed before that this old man was more verbose than Master.


    "What''s your attitude?" Chen Shuqing was annoyed when he saw Tang Ye''s words in his left ear and right ear out.


    Tang Ye smiled, but showed a touch of cunning, and said, "Grandpa, don''t complain. Don''t you dare to touch your conscience and say, Grandpa Wang gave me this prince''s finger to me. There is no reason for you?"


    "My reason? What could be the reason for me..." Chen Shuqing snorted coldly, but he didn''t seem to be so confident and his conscience was guilty!


    Tang Ye hugged him by the shoulders, showing the feelings of his relatives, and he laughed: "Grandpa, if you haven''t been acting all the time, you will definitely be killed if I don''t have any protection. Grandpa Wang may I really won''t easily point this prince to me. Don''t think I haven''t seen your crying face, this is all for Grandpa Wang, right?"


    Haha!


    Chen Shu became angry and slapped Tang Ye on the head, humming: "You kid is smart, isn''t it? I tell you, I did this for you! Old Wang must have seen me. Xin Si. He agreed to give me face. Ouch! I really pulled the old face down for you..."


    "Yes, yes, grandpa, you care about me the most, and I must take good care of you!" Tang Ye smiled at Chen Shuqing happily.


    Chen Shuqing still had a bad expression on his face, and hummed: "You are the greatest filial piety to me if you treat Yourong well!"


    "Of course, I promise, you will never let You tolerate any harm!" Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Then he grinned again and said, "Grandpa, are you tired? Let''s go home together? Yourong is still waiting at home."


    Speaking of this, Chen Shuqing''s face was bitter, and he shook his head and said: "It''s no good, I have to keep an eye on the hospital if something like this happens. Tonight... I don''t expect to go back. However, if you go back to take care of Yourong, then I can rest assured. Up."


    "Aha..." Tang Ye was taken aback, and then he smirked, and said, "Grandpa, you let me and Yourong spend the night alone. Are you afraid that I will do something inappropriate to Yourong?"


    Haha!


    Another slap came. Old Chen Shuqing blushed and scolded Tang Ye: "You Rong will be your wife sooner or later. How do you young people want to play? Can I be an old man in charge?"


    I rely on!


    Hearing Chen Shuqing''s words, Tang Ye was very happy. It''s so awkward to have such an elder who understands righteousness. He originally thought he would not be allowed to touch Lin Yourong before he married Lin Yourong. As a result, hey, this old man doesn''t care at all!


    "Okay, grandpa, I''ll go back right now and take care of you! Don''t be too busy in the hospital. If you are exhausted, how can you take your great-grandson in the future!" Tang Ye smiled.


    "I''m so old and I want me to help with the children? What do you and Yourong want to do? Don''t bother to worry about your affairs, go back and accompany Yourong." Chen Shuqing urged Tang Ye to go back.


    Tang Ye still smiled, gave Chen Shuqing a hug before leaving with a smile on his face.


    Chen Shuqing was very upset, and felt that Tang Ye was like a child who had not grown up, neither big nor young. However, seeing Tang Ye leaving happily from the back, he felt particularly relieved, as if he had an extra grandson. Looking around, the corners of my eyes are moist. At a young age, at the most worrying age, a reliable man came into the house, he was happier than anyone else.


    At this time the night was a bit late, and there were not many pedestrians on the street. Tang Ye left the hospital, preparing to stop a taxi and go back. However, this is, a strong wind hits from behind him.


    He felt danger. Damn, he cursed secretly. Only then came out of the hospital, and the black hand behind him came to kill. Do you want to be so cruel?


    He dodges quickly, without looking back, jumping into small Tai Chi steps. This is to fight back!


    Under normal circumstances, when avoiding sneak attacks, one person will hide as far as possible, so that it will be safer. But Tang Ye didn''t. He jumped into small Tai Chi steps and just avoided a little bit, so that he could quickly counterattack!


    He is not a vegetarian! Someone wants his life, then he also wants this person''s life!


    The people who attacked didn''t expect Tang Ye to only take a small step, but after Tang Ye dodges, Tang Ye''s suddenly turned hand grabbed his wrist. Soon Tang Ye stepped towards her back, strangling her neck with one arm, as long as she was strangled, she could be strangled to death!


    "Woo...oooo..." A girl''s voice came out.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, actually a woman?


    Looking down, I rely on it, it''s Wang Jianjia!

 Chapter 18： Very embarrassing posture!

    At this time, Tang Ye¡¯s right hand clasped Wang Jianjia¡¯s right hand like a policeman caught a bad guy. Although Wang Jianjia¡¯s neck was strangled with his left hand, he lowered Wang Jianjia¡¯s left hand so that it would not move. Wang Jianjia embraced it with his left arm. In this way, Wang Jianjia''s crisp breast was inevitably pressed.


    No wonder there is something soft on the arm, it turns out to be a woman!


    Tang Ye didn''t feel that he was doing something wrong. Wang Jianjia was the first to attack. He was just protecting himself. However, Wang Jianjia''s crisp-chest is really flexible enough. It may be related to her being in the military area and exercising regularly. Vigorous and graceful, creating a perfect figure. Whether it looks from the look or feels to touch, it is perfect.


    But Wang Jianjia was going crazy.


    Tang Ye pressed one arm against her crisp-chest, giving her a slight squeezing pain. This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that she feels a great shame. The shame of being offended! A shame that I haven''t had in twenty years!


    "Tang Ye, let me go, I want to kill you!" She shouted furiously.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said bluntly: "Do you think I''m stupid? You want to kill me, but I let you go? If you don''t kill me, I''ll consider letting you go."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to speak to her so peacefully, really furious.


    However, she had a new understanding of Tang Ye.


    Before the sneak attack on Tang Ye, she thought Tang Ye was just a doctor and didn''t understand any fighting skills. She originally wanted to subdue Tang Ye from behind, and then quickly **** the prince''s finger, and then disappeared silently. She really couldn''t accept the prince''s pull finger so valuable, and the sacred things fell into Tang Ye''s hands. She was afraid that Tang Ye would take Wanghou''s finger to show off everywhere and bully others. This is a great insult to the prince.


    However, what she never expected was that Tang Ye actually knew fighting skills and was quite advanced. He even directly avoided her sneak attack, and quickly counterattacked to subdue her!


    She was very surprised.


    Not only surprised, but also astonished.


    Because when Tang Ye was strangling her neck, if she intentionally beat her, she might be strangled.


    But after the surprise and horror, there was endless anger. She was confident that Tang Ye would not dare to cruel her. At this time, she was repeatedly stimulated by Tang Ye, and she shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, you let me go immediately, otherwise I want you to look good!"


    "If you promise me and stop moving me, then I will let you go." Tang Ye''s attitude remained unchanged.


    "Do you think it''s possible? You, you... so offensive me, it''s a shame I haven''t had in more than 20 years, how could I let you go?" Wang Jianjia''s attitude was still so arrogant.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "What is the shame that I haven''t had in more than 20 years? Didn''t you just touch your chest? Did your chest grow longer than 20 years ago? I think it will be more than ten years... ¡­"


    "You!" Oh, this made Wang Jianjia faint with anger.


    She had never seen such a brazen person. Yes, I didn''t have **** 20 years ago... But, what kind of talent is needed to say such things!


    "Tang Ye, you are dead!" She shouted to Tang Ye viciously.


    "I think you will die in shame before I die." Tang Ye was still not afraid, and sneered: "Do you know what our posture looks like now? I tell you, it''s fine now, no one sees it. But wait There is no guarantee at once. If you are seen by others, or even photographed, and then uploaded to the Internet, do you think you, Miss Wang, still have the face to live?"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia only noticed her and Tang Ye''s posture. Tang Ye pressed her behind, and her body was leaning forward slightly, struggling to hold up her buttocks, which is very similar to a man and woman rolling the bed with her back -The posture!


    "Miss Wang, I feel someone is coming..." Tang Ye suddenly reminded Wang Jianjia.


    "You, you... I promise you, I won''t move you! You let me go!" Wang Jianjia drank anxiously, not to mention that as the eldest of the Wang family, even an ordinary woman, she can''t afford to lose that face!


    Tang Ye sneered triumphantly and let go of her.


    Wang Jianjia hurriedly arranged his clothes so that he didn''t look like anything inappropriate. Sure enough, a few times a walker came out of the side alley. When he saw Wang Jianjia, his eyes couldn''t move away. This woman is so beautiful!


    "Look at I dug your dog''s eyes again!" Wang Jianjia scolded him viciously.


    At this time, Wang Jianjia''s face was stern, but his face was flushed. Look at it a few more times and you will find it very charming. This rosy touch is a bit complicated, some of them were blushing when Tang Ye was frivolous just now. She is a woman, naturally shameful. There are also those who hold back because of anger. At this moment, she didn''t mention how angry she was. She was offended by Tang Ye but couldn''t do anything to Tang Ye. She was so angry that she wanted to destroy the world.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to her anger at all. Instead, she glared at her and said bluntly: "Miss Wang, what do you mean? Attack me behind you, trying to murder me? I don''t understand, your grandfather. Let me assist you in investigating the murder of him, but you did this. Could it be that you were the one who murdered Grandpa Wang? After all, like your families, the old one will die, the young ones will benefit, such as family property..."


    "Shut up!" Wang Jianjia yelled coldly, "I just want to take back the prince''s finger from your hand!"


    "Take it back?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then angered, and hummed: "Take back a hair! This was given to me by your grandfather. Don''t you understand the meaning of giving it back? Now it is mine! Take it back, yes The **** is almost the same!"


    "You don''t deserve to have the prince''s finger!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly.


    Oh, Tang Ye was really angry. From the first meeting, the woman looked down on herself everywhere, dragging her like Wang Laowu. It seems that if she doesn''t teach her a lesson, she really keeps looking down.


    "Since you think I don''t deserve to have this prince''s finger, you can grab it. If you grab it, then it''s yours. But if you can''t grab it, don''t blame me for doing something bad to you!" Tang Ye said coldly to Wang Jianjia.


    The meaning is very simple, two people fight a game, whoever wins is the master!


    "Arrogant!" Wang Jianjia understood Tang Ye''s meaning, and she challenged.


    She felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and she dared to challenge her. She grew up in the military region and was guided by the most powerful master in the military region to learn domineering military physical boxing. Although she was subdued by Tang Ye just now, she thought it was just because she had miscalculated Tang Ye, and she didn''t expect Tang Ye to also know some fighting skills. But now that he knew it, it would be impossible to easily lose to Tang Ye.


    In the military district, her skill is almost equal to that of senior officers. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye''s skill was as powerful as that of a senior officer!


    She is the proud daughter of the Wang family, and there is no reason to lose!


    Tang Ye, a little doctor, why should he beat her?

 Chapter 19： I surrender!

    Without avoiding causing too much commotion, Wang Jianjia asked Tang Ye to fight in the woods behind the hospital. She was angry and gloomy, and her pretty face was frosty, and all the pedestrians passing by gave way.


    Tang Ye laughed playfully, followed behind her, and said, "Isn''t it okay to go to the woods behind? If someone saw it, I thought we were going to fight in the wild."


    "You, you...Tang Ye, you are dead!" Wang Jianjia was so angry-chest trembled, and speeded up his steps to the woods behind, wishing to unload Tang Ye immediately.


    When I arrived in the woods behind the hospital, there were a lot of open spaces inside. The light from the road outside was not completely dark. You could see clearly within five meters, and the fight was not affected.


    Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye confronted each other, and the battle was about to start.


    "Tang Ye, my grandfather seems to value you very much. If you are not capable, you''d better obediently point the prince to me, then I will spare your life, as it is for the face of my grandfather and Dean Chen!" Wang Jian Jia coldly shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still said with a faint smile, "You are so confident that you can beat me?"


    "Our Wang family will not lose!" Wang Jianjia affirmed.


    "Then you are going to lose?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled, a bit playful.


    Wang Jianjia was particularly angry at his smirk and snorted coldly: "It''s not possible!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye stopped arguing with her, shrugged, and said calmly: "Actually I don''t quite understand why you have such a big opinion of me. At first you seemed to be very unhappy with me, I think Didn''t offend you, why are you doing this?"


    "Because you despise our Wang family!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly: "Liu Dayong is a stubborn villain. You are embarrassed by him and there are many ways to deal with it, but you have used the kindness of our Wang family. There is no kindness of the Wang family. So humble!"


    I rely on!


    Hearing Wang Jianjia''s words, Tang Ye was completely speechless. The kindness that Dare to help the Wang family get has to be used carefully. If you use it incorrectly, they will come over and kill you. Such kindness, I would rather not!


    The ideas of these big families are really **** weird.


    Tang Ye explained helplessly. "Miss Wang, this must be your misunderstanding. I never meant to underestimate the Wang family. I was embarrassed by Liu Dayong, and I used your Wang family''s kindness, and that was no way. When I first arrived in Yanjing, no one can rely on, then In addition to using the kindness of your royal family, what else can you use? Also, I think your thoughts are very problematic. I helped your royal family and won your royal family''s kindness. If you use it incorrectly, you will hate it. In this case, I think Ask, who else is willing to help your Wang family in the future?"


    When Wang Jianjia heard what he said, his eyes rolled, unable to argue for a while. Although she is cold and arrogant, she is also reasonable. Tang Ye was right. However, she still won''t let Tang Ye go, and hummed: "Even if you are right, but the prince pulled the finger and you just offended me, I will never forgive!"


    "So we inevitably have to fight?" Tang Ye said helplessly.


    "Yes!" Wang Jianjia affirmed.


    Tang Ye nodded, took a step forward with one foot, put on a Tai Chi posture, and said, "Come on, let''s make a quick fight."


    "Arrogant!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly: "This sentence should be what I said to you, I will solve you within three strokes!"


    Nima... Tang Ye was angry. This woman didn''t put herself in the eye, and hummed: "If you can''t solve me within three strokes, just give me a kiss?"


    "Shameless!" Wang Jianjia did not agree, with both hands clenched into fists, dressed in a strong suit, swished towards Tang Ye and attacked unceremoniously.


    She learns military physical boxing, which is simple but powerful. It is a combination of fighting movements such as punching, kicking, beating, grabbing a knife, and grabbing a gun. There are horse stance, lunge, virtual step, Coordinating moves such as stepping, resting step, and riding dragon step.


    At this time, Wang Jianjia swept towards Tang Ye, with both hands into fists, his movements were simple and direct, without fancy, seemingly simple but actually contained powerful power. When she approached Tang Ye, Tang Ye felt a gale blowing across her face, and she couldn''t help but feel shocked.


    Wang Jianjia''s strength is really strong, and the power from that fist completely affected the surrounding air, causing the air to form a strong wind, which hit the face as if he was burned.


    Tang Ye became serious, his legs firmly tied, and the soft force of Tai Chi to resolve, his right hand greeted Wang Jianjia''s fist softly like a boneless water snake.


    "What?" Wang Jianjia saw that Tang Ye not only didn''t evade her attack, but instead took a counterattack, and the counterattack was actually Tai Chi.


    "Just looking for death!" She snorted disdainfully.


    Isn''t Tai Chi a martial art that the old man does in the morning to exercise his body and cultivate his sentiment? Although it is a martial art, not many people can use it to make combat moves. If you want to use Tai Chi as a fighting technique, you must practice for a long time to understand the mystery, which is not something ordinary people can do. Wang Jianjia didn''t believe that Tang Ye, a person about her age, could accomplish something in Tai Chi!


    She was even more confident and proud. The fist that hit Tang Ye didn''t hesitate, and slammed into Tang Ye''s outstretched hand.


    However, Tang Ye showed a sneer, and the outstretched hand suddenly flattened into a slap, blocking Wang Jianjia''s fist, and at the same time he did not always resist. Soon his palms closed and he became a boneless water snake again, wrapped around Wang Jianjia''s fist, and then swayed from side to side. Suddenly, the strength of Wang Jianjia''s fist was greatly reduced!


    "What''s going on?" Wang Jianjia was stunned, unable to speak in surprise.


    What surprised her even more was that Tang Ye''s hand was originally soft like a boneless water snake, but suddenly it was as hard as an iron pillar. He directly held her wrist, making her unable to break free.


    A trace of horror flashed in her beautiful eyes, and she felt that Tang Ye''s skills were very strange, but her fist did not completely lose her strength. She was confident that the remaining strength could hurt Tang Ye, and could not help but yelled, "You can''t stop me after all!"


    Then she rushed down with all her strength and aimed at Tang Ye''s chest. If there is no accident, then Tang Ye will suffer internal injuries and lose to her.


    However, suddenly, Tang Ye called her with the other hand.


    She dismissed it and hummed: "You have another hand, and I also have another hand!"


    She thought that Tang Ye''s hand was also a soft Tai Chi move, which had no effect on her domineering fist. So she just gently blocked Tang Ye''s calling hand.


    Unexpectedly, when Tang Ye''s hand hit her fist, with a click, she felt a terrifying pain. The fist received a huge impact and dislocated the wrist!


    "what!"


    Her cries of pain sounded, and she groaned and moaned, which was imaginative.


    She realized Tang Ye''s weirdness, and when she saw the sneer at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, she couldn''t help being shocked, and she had the intention to retreat and defend.


    But Tang Ye saw through her thoughts, and when she wanted to retreat, when her strength was no longer so overbearing, she held her arms with both hands, and then moved her feet towards her feet. She was unexpected, caught off guard and tripped. fall down!


    This is exactly what Tang Ye intended. After she fell, Tang Ye fell down with her, pressing **** her.


    "You, you... shameless!" Wang Jianjia blushed directly and scolded Tang Ye with an ambiguous posture pressed by a man.


    Then she wanted to fight back with her feet, trying to kick Tang Ye away. Tang Ye quickly wrapped her feet around her feet and pressed them to the ground. At the same time, his hands and body were firmly pressed, making Wang Jianjia unable to move.


    In this way, the two of them are like bastards, one is upright and the other is reversed. They are pasted together, making people think that the **** is mating-mating!


    "You, you... despicable and shameless, let go, let me go!" Wang Jianjia couldn''t struggle anymore and cursed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her anger, and said with a sneer: "If you lose, do you accept it?"


    "I didn''t lose, I didn''t accept it!" Wang Jianjia yelled viciously, staring at Tang Ye and turning her face ruddy.


    Tang Ye pressed her down, she struggled, and the trembling of her body brought the two closer together, and she was even more ashamed and unbearable.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, she whispered.


    "You, you..." She looked at Tang Ye and was about to cry.


    Because she felt that she was being resisted by something hard under her body, that feeling was very strange, making her soft body, hot and dry, losing the will to fight, and being eroded by a primitive desire-hope.


    She knew what it was, and she panicked.


    Tang Ye knew that his man had reacted, and he looked embarrassed and smiled bitterly. In contact with Wang Jianjia''s skin, Wang Jianjia is so beautiful that he can''t control it at all.


    But he did not apologize to Wang Jianjia, and said, "Are you convinced? If you refuse to accept it... you know the embarrassment of this situation too!"


    "You, you... I''m going to kill you!" Wang Jianjia felt that his body was stimulated and his reaction became stronger and stronger, and he couldn''t control it. He couldn''t help crying a little more.


    I was bullied too much.


    However, Tang Ye looked fierce, and hummed: "Don''t talk about these useless! I tell you, the physical reaction between men and women is very wonderful, once that kind of desire-hope arises, it may control people. Will. Especially those who have never gone through men and women are more likely to be controlled! I think you have very little closeness with men, let alone such things. If you don¡¯t admit defeat, we can¡¯t control it anymore, you I took the body, don''t blame me!"


    "You, you..." Wang Jianjia was short of breath, and cursed: "You are really the most despicable and shameless **** in the world!"


    But she felt more and more physically.


    She really felt that the body''s reaction caused a desire in her heart, as if she was about to control her head, and she wanted to satisfy that desire. She knew that this could not be done, otherwise she would have to confess her body to Tang Ye!


    "I, I surrender! I won''t blame you anymore! You let me go!" Wang Jianjia was so tempered by Tang Ye that he shouted out loud.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, let go of her, and said, "What you said, surrender, don''t blame me anymore, otherwise it will be unbelievable, and the people of the Wang family won''t be unbelievable, right?"


    "I really want to kill you!" After Wang Jianjia stopped touching Tang Ye''s body, that uncontrollable desire-hope slowly diminished. She didn''t stand up, she was still lying on the ground, just turned away, carrying Tang Ye on her back, and she was infinitely wronged when she spoke.


    "Woo...oooo..." Suddenly, she couldn''t help crying.


    What a humiliation!

 Chapter 20： Field storm!

    The most arrogant woman is weak at the moment when her heart collapses. This is how Wang Jianjia was at this time. It''s not that she drank some soul chicken soup and doubted her life. It was that Tang Ye made her lose a bit of temper, and the humiliation of resignation made her unable to lift a bit of spirit.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye smiled heartlessly, sat next to her, and said, "I didn''t feel that I was doing something wrong, and the offense to you was not completely unexpected. Because I know that even if I am honest If the earth defeats you, you won¡¯t be convinced. If you want to convince you, you have to defeat your heart. I¡¯m targeting this."


    Wang Jianjia is really going crazy. At this moment, this guy actually dare to say such things to himself?


    She turned her head, staring at Tang Ye with red eyes, and hummed: "Do you really think I dare not kill you?"


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "Shall we not have a conversation like this? You always say you want to kill me, so how do you want me to cooperate with you?"


    "Who wants to cooperate with you?" Wang Jianjia stood up, wiped a tear before Tang Ye didn''t notice, and sat next to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "Actually, you should be clear. Even if I don''t use other methods, it won''t be easy for you to win, and it may even be impossible."


    "Don''t rush to retort." Before Wang Jianjia could speak, Tang Ye went on to explain: "The martial arts I learn looks like Tai Chi, but it is not Tai Chi."


    A faint light flashed in Wang Jianjia''s beautiful eyes. Indeed, after a short fight just now, she knew that Tang Ye''s strength was extraordinary. After she was horrified by Tang Ye''s shot for the second time, she suspected that Tang Ye was not Tai Chi at all, at least not the Tai Chi that the old men usually see. But she didn''t know what martial arts it was, it was so weird, she was very curious.


    Tang Ye explained that she was attracted all of a sudden.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "That is hard Tai Chi, a unique technique created by my master Nong Baicao. It can strengthen oneself and fight back against the enemy. Its uniqueness lies in its softness. Tai Chi has become tough and domineering. If you don¡¯t know this change, it¡¯s easy to lose. Because I can change freely between gentle and tough, so that the enemy is overwhelmed. Especially people who are exposed to this hard Tai Chi for the first time are more likely to suffer. You just got a hand that was easily dislocated by me. That¡¯s why."


    Wang Jianjia was surprised when he heard his explanation. He didn''t expect to have such weird Tai Chi tricks. She also remembered that her left wrist had been dislocated, and when she went to take a look, it was red and swollen, and she couldn''t help it with any strength.


    At this moment, she had to obey Tang Ye and faintly recognized Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye, saw Tang Ye smile a little smugly, immediately became unhappy, and snorted heavily.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled frankly, knowing that she was still not convinced, and said: "If you stretch out your right hand and fight me a few times, you will know the effect."


    "I won''t lose to you!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly, stretched out his right hand and made a fist.


    Tang Ye also stretched out his right hand and fought with her fists back and forth. During the sparring, Wang Jianjia was secretly surprised. Everything was as Tang Ye said, she couldn''t predict when Tang Ye''s attack would be soft or rigid. Soft and unloadable, just to chase. Moreover, this is very detrimental to her defense. I thought it was soft and didn''t have strong defense, but if Tang Ye hit hard, she would suffer. This additionally increased her psychological burden, constantly guessing the nature of Tang Ye''s shots, greatly reducing her combat effectiveness.


    "Ah!" Suddenly Tang Ye hit her palm with a fist. She failed to defend herself. She clicked and dislocated again. She sucked in pain. At this moment, both hands were unable to exert any strength, no matter how dare to compete with Tang Ye.


    She was embarrassed.


    Tang Ye laughed aside.


    "Don''t think I can''t beat you like this! If you have the ability, don''t play a rogue, fight me seriously!" Wang Jianjia endured embarrassment and shouted.


    However, her attitude towards Tang Ye has undergone a subtle change, she is no longer swearing coldly, and she speaks a little more truth.


    Tang Ye stopped fighting with her, and said, "Extend your hands out, and I will help you correct it, so that it won''t be bad for the bones after a long delay."


    Wang Jianjia disagreed, turned his head and said nothing.


    "I''m a doctor, are you afraid that I can''t cure you?" Tang Ye thought she was pissed, very interesting.


    Wang Jianjia was still unmoved.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Someone wants to harm your grandfather but the matter is not resolved, you still have the mind to compete with me? Do you know how to put the overall situation first?"


    "You are not qualified to say me!" Wang Jianjia turned around, twisted, and stretched out his hands to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and shook her hand, she immediately retracted. This is sensitive to being touched by men. It can be seen that she rarely has such contact with men. A touch of rosy also appeared on her pretty face. At this time, she didn''t have the cold arrogance that was stern, she looked as beautiful as the sunset under the sunset.


    Her changes are not without reason. She is the eldest of the Wang family, she has never been the only one to bully others, no one else bullies her. And just now Tang Ye not only bullied her, but also took advantage of her greatly, causing her to cry in humiliation. Whether it was bullying, being taken advantage of, and crying, it was her first time. It is no exaggeration to say that at this moment, her heart is almost entirely Tang Ye''s figure.


    Just now Tang Ye became serious again and explained to her how powerful Tai Chi is, which convinced her somewhat. She felt that Tang Ye was actually not that hateful. So when she was in close contact with Tang Ye again, she was more of a girl''s reaction. Shy, crazy thinking, and the like.


    Tang Ye gently shook her hand and began to help her correct the dislocated wrist. Concentrated seriously, did not look at her. She took a look at Tang Ye secretly, and looked at Tang Ye so close, she found that Tang Ye was well-defined, with cold eyebrows, and a resolute expression. He had a majesty, and did not look like a rascal.


    what happened? Is this guy always pretending?


    "Well, you try it, your hands should be fine." Tang Ye suddenly smiled.


    "Ah..." Wang Jianjia exclaimed a little, and quickly turned his head away, for fear that Tang Ye discovered that she was secretly watching him just now.


    She blushed and tried to shake her hands twice. She found that it didn''t hurt anymore, and her strength slowly came out. She couldn''t help but look back at Tang Ye with surprise and hum, "You still have two brushes, whether it''s medical skills or martial arts." ."


    "No nonsense, how can I cure your grandfather without two brushes? How can I hit Yang Jiaxiong?" Tang Ye was not at all polite.


    "I really don''t understand humility at all, I''m flying into the sky with a compliment, huh!" Wang Jianjia hummed angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You are not humble, you always keep your face straight."


    "You...Forget it, let''s not quarrel with you, I''m leaving!" Wang Jianjia knew that Tang Ye had a thick face and was leaving, lest he would be mad at Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop her, and smiled: "Then the prince pulls his finger, shall I continue holding it?"


    Wang Jianjia looked back at him and snorted coldly: "I warn you, this prince''s finger is very heavy, you are not allowed to take it out casually, you can only use it when you have to!"


    "Understood, I must remember Miss Wang''s words, and dare not defy half of it!" Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback for a moment, and suddenly there was a strange feeling flowing through his heart, as if he was arguing with a person he liked, not annoying, but warm.


    She was flustered and shouted to Tang Ye: "Just remember!"


    Then she left in a hurry, with a guilty conscience.


    Looking at her leaving figure, Tang Ye shook his head and sighed. I hope that in the future this young lady''s temper will change and she can get along well with him.


    However, he never expected that the next day, when he was still asleep, a car horn sounded outside the house. He was awakened. After going out to look, he found that Wang Jianjia was driving the off-road vehicle to find him. Before he could ask what happened, Wang Jianjia handed him a newspaper.


    "Tang Ye, I''m going to kill you!" Wang Jianjia flushed with anger, as if he wanted to eat Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt that this was a night before the liberation, and Wang Jianjia hated herself again. What happened?


    He took the newspaper thrown by Wang Jianjia and read it, and he was shocked.


    "Wang family and mysterious men are playing wild-battle in the woods late at night!"


    This is the headline of the headline! A few photos were also included. Although the dark shadows are blurry, they really look like Wang Jianjia''s. Fortunately, the male protagonist who played against Wang Jianjia was not photographed, so I don''t know who it is and he is regarded as a mysterious man.


    Tang Ye knew that this was the scene where he was in close contact with Wang Jianjia last night, and he was misunderstood into the wild-it is not surprising that the posture is indeed the same. Now it has been secretly photographed, and it has become a headline, which has a huge impact on Wang Jianjia.


    One can imagine Wang Jianjia''s anger.


    The person she resented the most was naturally Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was so depressed to death, this wave of unrest, another wave, do you really want to play to death?

 Chapter 21： Another shady!

    The wild-fighting turmoil between Wang Jianjia and the "mysterious man" continued to ferment, and a single stone caused a thousand waves of waves and aroused heated discussions on the Internet. As the eldest of the Wang family, Wang Jianjia was already very famous. Many of her previous beautiful photos were turned out, and she was actually praised as the goddess of bodybuilding.


    Because she has been training in the military region for a long time, there is no trace of fat on her body, which makes her figure with front drums and back curls almost perfect. Coupled with her exquisite face and pointed chin, other Internet celebrities are neat, she is natural, and she deserves to be a goddess.


    However, she was still affected by the field warfare, and there were a lot of verbal comments. What kind of irregularities, profligacy, pretending, and so on.


    There are these bad influences on the Internet, and the real influence is even greater. Her friends called her one after another, hoping it was not true! Because everyone knows that she is a very serious woman.


    The Wang family also attached great importance to this. She really wanted to do such a thing, the Wang family''s face was not good.


    In addition, she will be greatly affected in the military area. As a soldier and protector of the country, this kind of thing is very taboo. She has been asked by her superiors to talk. If it hadn''t been for understanding her personality, and she had the status of Miss Wang''s again, she might have been suspended.


    In just half a day, she tortured her crazy.


    When she came to Tang Ye at this time, she had to take off Tang Ye''s skin. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s rogue to her, she wouldn''t be able to have such a mess!


    "Tang Ye, do you think you deserve to die? You ruined my reputation!" Wang Jianjia sat on the sofa, staring at Tang Ye viciously.


    Tang Ye frowned when he looked at the newspaper, feeling something strange. Now that Lin Yourong is not there, he is at ease discussing this matter with Wang Jianjia. When he came back last night, he was actually quite ashamed. Lin Yourong was still waiting for him. Lin Yourong, a nurse, has worked many night shifts and can persist. But he felt very distressed and planned to sleep with Lin Yourong last night. As a result, Lin Yourong refused! I''m afraid that he will go too far.


    Finally, he said a lot of sweet words, and gave Lin Yourong a romantic kiss, and Lin Yourong went to bed with a smile. In the morning, Lin Yourong made breakfast and went to work without waking him. What a virtuous wife this is, every time he thinks of this, he feels very happy.


    Wang Jianjia was indeed related to him, and he did not shirk responsibility. After reading the newspaper for a while, he pointed to a few beautiful photos of Wang Jianjia that had been picked up by netizens, and smiled: "Jiajia, you are really a goddess. You on the top, put your hair down and be beautiful. . Why didn''t I see it before."


    "Tang Ye!" Wang Jianjia was stimulated.


    "All right, let me see what to do." Tang Ye was afraid of her cold personality.


    "Don''t call me Jianjia, I don''t know you so well!" Wang Jianjia shouted coldly again.


    Tang Ye was speechless, thinking that after the events of last night, Wang Jianjia''s attitude had changed, and he could get close to it.


    "I see, call you Miss Wang, okay?" He shrugged and hummed.


    "Don''t talk to me, tell me, what should I do about this?" Wang Jianjia hummed angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at her, she clasped her hands in her chest, very domineering. However, no matter how overbearing, it can''t hide that beauty. Her temperament was completely opposite to that of Lin Yourong, but she was also pleasing to the eye.


    "I think this thing is very strange." Tang Ye said what he thought, and did not deliberately mention that the close contact with Wang Jianjia was misunderstood as a jungle-fight, and said: "What we did in the woods last night ¡ª¡ª"


    "It''s a fight, don''t say so vaguely, I and you are innocent!" Wang Jianjia is particularly sensitive.


    "Yes, yes..." Tang Ye said helplessly, "When we were fighting in the woods last night, it was late, and it was very natural for us to go to the woods. Normally, no one would deliberately take photos, right? Even, others won''t know that we went to the woods?"


    Wang Jianjia felt weird when he said this, and frowned, "You mean someone is monitoring me and wants to deal with me?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    "Damn it!" Wang Jianjia cursed directly, and she believed that someone wanted to deal with her.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes thoughtfully, and said, "I always feel that these things are connected with the murder of Grandpa Wang. It''s not a bad thing to say, the more happy those people jumped, the more traces they showed. The more it is, the easier it will be for us to track down. It is better than not having a clue. However, this matter does have a great impact on you. To make it easier for you to act, it is better to clarify this matter as soon as possible."


    "Clarification? How to clarify?" Wang Jianjia snorted without screaming: "The person in the photo can be seen to be me by careful comparison. How can I clarify?"


    "I don''t believe that with the strength of your royal family, it is a fake not to kill a vague picture. Normally, your big families, whenever there is a scandal, don''t you just block it? And it''s still comprehensive. I don''t know." Tang Ye glanced.


    "But this time there is no sign of my business!" Wang Jianjia was so angry that she gritted her silver teeth, the more she thought about it, the more angry she couldn''t help but hit people.


    "This shows that the matter is strange. Which website is reporting this matter? Find out the source, there must be a problem!" Tang Ye was also angry, the people behind the small actions are particularly mean and hateful.


    "Forget it, I will arrange for someone to investigate this matter. Now you are talking about how to solve those adverse effects?" Wang Jianjia hummed, staring at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling something was wrong. Oh, it''s Wang Jianjia''s attitude! Although Wang Jianjia was angry in every way, he did not fight him from beginning to end, and even discussed countermeasures with him. This shows that Wang Jianjia''s attitude towards him has changed a bit. It''s a good thing, so we can cooperate well.


    "I think the person behind this matter must know you." Tang Ye smiled.


    "You''re still laughing!" Wang Jianjia snorted and said: "People who know me deal with me? Wouldn''t it be difficult to solve this problem? He understands me, and he must have made a good response."


    Wang Jianjia''s face was worried. If this matter is not resolved, she will be affected by the military area, and her future may be lost!


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "So we have to do the opposite. Miss, I ask you, according to your personality, what will you do after knowing this?"


    "Of course it is to find out the black hand behind the scenes and smash him!" Wang Jianjia said viciously.


    "I''m asking you how to respond to violent attacks on the Internet." Tang Ye asked.


    "Ignore it!" Wang Jianjia hummed directly: "The clearer is self-cleaning. I haven''t done such a thing before, so why explain!"


    "Yes, according to your personality, you do. However, the person dealing with you knows you and guesses that you will do it. So, if you don''t make a statement, you may be more and more blackened. Now The Internet is very developed, and you must not ignore the impact of this area. So I think you must respond firmly. But the response must provide some dry goods, such as proving that you have not... field-fighting. Then send a little warning to show Your character is convincing," Tang Ye said.


    "How can I prove my innocence?" Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye and asked, hoping to get a good solution from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at her up and down, hesitated for a while, and then said embarrassedly: "Aren''t you a virgin? Go to the hospital to issue a certificate and post it. Who would dare not believe it?"


    "What? You bastard, I''ll kill you!" Wang Jianjia immediately exploded his hair, feeling that Tang Ye''s words were very excessive.


    However, she was indeed a virgin, which Tang Ye could still judge.


    Wang Jianjia really came to fight Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye had played a rogue again. Tang Ye said badly and kept coaxing her. In order to fight back against the black hand behind, I hope she will endure it. After a long time, she reluctantly agreed.


    At this time, in a small dark room, a big fat man with glasses, messy hair, and obscene looking was sitting in front of the computer editing content, which was maliciously discrediting Wang Jianjia.


    People like him are similar to network promoters. Things on the Internet, black can be described as white, and white can be described as black. As long as you give them enough money, you can hype.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door of his room. He looked carefully, and opened the door after seeing the face through the crack of the door. He smiled and said, "Deputy Director Liu, how is the effect? ??Isn¡¯t the money supposed to be called? Me?"


    "Relax, money is indispensable for you. I want Wang Jianjia to be ruined and will never be able to turn over!" The man who came in sneered.

 Chapter 22： Domineering response!

    Deputy Director Liu?


    Liu Dayong!


    Unexpectedly, the man behind the insidious tactics was actually Liu Dayong. He actually dared to move Wang Jianjia, which is surprising.


    In fact, the wretched fat man, who is a network promoter, hesitated to do it when he received this business. After all, if Wang Jianjia found it out, he couldn''t eat it. But Liu Dayong''s reward was generous enough that he couldn''t resist the temptation, so he accepted it.


    At this time, the effect of the network promotion has come out, and Wang Jianjia''s reputation has been greatly affected. Even the military area has issued a statement saying that it will be thoroughly investigated.


    But Wang¡¯s people are not so easy to play to death. The fat man knew this very well, and asked Liu Dayong: ¡°Deputy Director Liu, there must be many people to protect her, like a daughter like Wang Jianjia. And her reputation is not low. If she responds, I am afraid that the effect will be greatly reduced. After all, the current revelations are not fatal enough. When the heat of this incident cools down, the influence on her will be greatly reduced. See if there is any other shady that can make me Break the news?"


    But Liu Dayong was not worried, and smiled proudly: "As long as Wang Jianjia does not make a response, this matter will always be a stain on her. I know her, she is arrogant and savage, and will definitely not respond positively, because she feels clear. The author is self-clear, she doesn''t put people in her eyes, just what others say."


    "Are you sure?" the wretched fat man asked suspiciously.


    "Nonsense!" Liu Dayong was displeased and hummed: "Since I dare to attack Wang Jianjia, I am naturally prepared. I will tell you that this is not only for me to do, but also for larger figures to participate. Just be obedient, don¡¯t ask anything else, otherwise you won¡¯t know how to die!"


    "Yes, yes, everything is subject to your arrangements by Deputy Director Liu!" The wretched fat man nodded repeatedly. He knew that Liu Dayong was definitely not the only one who dared to attack Wang Jianjia. Liu Dayong was the deputy director of a place, and he dared not deal with Miss Wang''s after eating the leopard.


    The wretched fat man stared at the computer again, seizing every opportunity to fan the flames on the Internet, to completely stigmatize Wang Jianjia''s reputation. Otherwise, if Wang Jianjia fights back, they will undoubtedly die.


    At this moment, Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye arrived at the hospital. She twisted and blushed from time to time. When she looked at Tang Ye, she was not angry. Because Tang Ye came to accompany her to verify the hymen, in order to deal with the field-war storm on the Internet.


    If she is still a virgin, then the field war will naturally break down. Can''t be wild-after the battle, or a virgin woman?


    It''s just that according to Wang Jianjia''s character, this kind of thing would have been killed and he would never do it. She was arrogant, as Liu Dayong understood, and concluded that she would not pay attention to the rumors. However, if she ignored it, she would be caught by Liu Dayong.


    However, she was no longer alone. Tang Ye was beside her. Tang Ye asked her to do something against her character. Not only would she respond positively, but she also posted a virginity certificate. Who dare not believe it?


    Seeing her squeezing hard, Tang Ye sighed: "In order to find the person behind, you can bear it. If you feel humiliated, just treat it as I humiliated you. Anyway, you hate me, so you have to bear a scam. not much."


    "Stop talking silly things!" Wang Jianjia glared at Tang Ye angrily, feeling that this guy smelled like a **** all over his body, always irritating her.


    After contacting the doctor, the doctor cast a weird look at them, and most of them despised Tang Ye. The female doctor whispered with her back to Tang Yeguer, "I''m not grateful for Dade to find such a girlfriend. She actually wants to verify if she is a virgin girl. I really think I''m perfect, rich, handsome, cut!"


    When Wang Jianjia heard that the female doctor misunderstood that she was Tang Ye''s girlfriend, Wang Jianjia wanted to refute her. She was not Tang Ye''s girlfriend. But thinking of doing this kind of thing, the man next to him must be a boyfriend, otherwise he would appear to be profane. However, when she heard that the female doctor despised Tang Ye again, she was happy in her heart. She glared at Tang Ye and hummed: "Have you heard that there is a girlfriend like me? Hurry up and be grateful to Dade!"


    Tang Ye looked at her wide-eyed, her face full of disbelief.


    Miss Wang is joking about being cute?


    Seeing Tang Ye stunned, Wang Jianjia was stunned, and immediately realized how inappropriate his behavior was just now. As if she was really Tang Ye''s girlfriend!


    She brushed the floor, her face flushed and she felt very embarrassed.


    "Asshole!" She yelled Tang Ye immediately, raised her calf and raised Tang Ye''s kick, and then went to the female doctor angrily for verification.


    Tang Ye was kicked to the knee, always hurting, and scolded Wang Jianjia: "Even if you are a woman, you can''t behave like this to me-gangster, right? You always talk, what did I do wrong?"


    "It''s up to you!" Wang Jianjia hummed back without turning his head.


    However, she suddenly felt that this kind of life is very easy, like never before. She knew very well that this was all because of Tang Ye. Although that man is always irritating, he allows himself to show his true self without disguising. She found herself in love with this life!


    She couldn''t help but glanced back at Tang Ye secretly, and seeing Tang Ye''s calm expression, she felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    When Wang Jianjia was going to verify her body, Tang Ye took Wang Jianjia''s mobile phone, opened her Weibo, and wrote a response.


    Liu Dayong, who was behind the trick, concluded that Wang Jianjia would not do this, but he did not expect Tang Ye to be there. But Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye came together and followed Tang Ye''s suggestions. At this moment, Tang Ye just wanted to make a tough response!


    He wrote according to Wang Jianjia''s personality and working style, letting others know that this was indeed Wang Jianjia''s response. After thinking about it, he wrote: "Someone maliciously smeared Miss Ben, it works! I have to say that online violence made Miss Ben also afraid, white was described as black, and black was described as white... Haha This eldest lady doesn''t like to lose her temper, but once she loses her temper, even I am scared. OK, this little person who is behind me successfully angered me. Now I solemnly declare that the so-called wild-battle is purely fictional! Don¡¯t believe it. Right? I know this. So I went to the hospital to prove that Miss Ben is still innocent! Look at it for yourself! However, when it comes to field warfare, it really makes people dream about it. Here, Miss Ben. Don''t mind to say something about this kind of thing. If one day I fall in love with a man, how about playing field-fight with him? If he can''t be against me, the old lady can still force him!


    There is the arrogance of Wang Jianjia who is no one in his eyes, and there is the wildness who is not afraid of the sky and the earth. This is completely Wang Jianjia!


    When Wang Jianjia came out, Tang Ye asked her to hand over her medical certificate, took a photo, posted it on Weibo, and published it in accordance with the statement just made.


    "What did you post? Show me." Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye''s smile, feeling a little weird.


    Tang Ye shook his head with a serious face, and said, "It''s nothing, just a statement that proves your innocence. Now you can let people in the Military District Investigation Division pay attention to the comments on this response. I believe that some of these comments must be behind the scenes. It''s a black hand. He will try to guide netizens to discredit you. As long as those comments that oppose you or denounce you, they must be tracked!"


    Wang Jianjia felt that Tang Ye made sense, nodded, and immediately contacted a friend in the Investigation Division of the Military Region to help track it down.


    "Wang, Miss Wang, did you really send the... response?" After Wang Jianjia asked her for help, the person asked her carefully, which obviously felt something was wrong.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Wang Jianjia was puzzled.


    "No, nothing... Haha..." The man smiled awkwardly, hung up the phone, seemingly guilty.


    Afterwards, Wang Jianjia''s phone kept ringing, asking her about the response. The reaction was extremely surprised, as if she had done something earth-shattering.


    She finally couldn''t help but look through what Tang Ye had responded to for her. After reading the response, she became petrified. There was such a sentence in the response: "My old lady is still strong against him!"


    Is this your attitude towards field warfare?


    "Ah!" She screamed, looked at Tang Ye, her eyes were so angry that she wanted to destroy the world, she shouted: "Tang Ye, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye ran away, he knew it would be like this.


    "Don''t even want to run!" Wang Jianjia chased Tang Ye, biting his red lips, and was almost crying. Tang Ye bullied her more than once or twice!


    However, that response was an unexpected gain. With the proof of his innocence and the domineering response, most netizens believed Wang Jianjia.


    Can you believe it? All the proofs for verifying innocence have been posted!


    At the same time, Wang Jianjia became completely red because of the phrase "I am still trying to force him!" Even more popular than first-line stars. She is the dignified eldest lady of the Wang family, saying this makes people think that she is a different eldest lady, and also in line with her military personality. The majority of netizens call her one of the most characteristic aristocratic eldest ladies.


    The majority of male netizens showed their love to her one after another, and the female netizens were also conquered by her domineering, saying that they supported her and wanted to find out the villains who discredited her.


    The so-called master is at home. After Wang Jianjia won the love of everyone, civilian hackers helped out and quickly found out several suspicious IP addresses of the sunspots, and sent a private message to Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia immediately rushed over with Tang Ye to arrest people!


    "Well, don''t blame me? Now that the black hand behind is not only caught, but also made you an internet celebrity, should you thank me?" Tang Ye sat in the co-pilot seat of Wang Jianjia''s off-road vehicle, proud Smiled.


    "I don''t want to be famous!" Wang Jianjia still stared at Tang Ye viciously, shouting: "Although the effect is good, I must be criticized by my family and military leaders. You bastard, how can you send out such things!"


    "Well, I was wrong, I''m sorry, Miss Wang!" Tang Ye was speechless, joking a little.


    "Huh!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly, but then glanced at Tang Ye secretly, a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, there was no blaming.


    In fact, that response really fits her personality and inner thoughts. She just didn''t understand why Tang Ye, a man who had only known her for a few days, knew her so well.


    At this time, Liu Dayong and the wretched fat man panicked. Especially Liu Dayong. In any case, he couldn''t think of Wang Jianjia''s response!


    How did that happen? He felt that based on his understanding of Wang Jianjia, Wang Jianjia would certainly not make such a response!


    Now that the people who support Wang Jianjia on the Internet are one side, his conspiracy has also failed. To make matters worse, Wang Jianjia will find the person behind him, and he will be over!


    He panicked, what should I do?


    Run away!


    He knew that the only thing he could do now was to run away!


    He immediately left from the obscene fat man''s little black house, however, an off-road vehicle was already blocked at the door. He saw that his face was pale, his legs were weak, and he fell directly to the ground.

 Chapter 23： Poison doctors edge!

    Wang Jianjia got off the off-road vehicle with a gloomy and terribly cold expression. Tang Ye followed her, but she was smiling. Because Wang Jianjia, who wears tight-fitting clothes, has a bumpy figure that is pleasing to the eye, and his hip-hip swinging from side to side is particularly attractive.


    Tang Ye was stunned when he saw Liu Dayong who was blocked at the door, and then laughed playfully. Unexpectedly, the black hand behind him was actually a small deputy director. He always felt that there was something strange inside.


    "Liu Dayong? Haha... It''s really interesting, do you remember me for suppressing you last time to protect Tangye, or do you want to discredit me like this for other things?" Wang Jianjia walked up to Liu Dayong and looked at him condescendingly. Hummed.


    Liu Dayong was panicked, knowing that Wang Jianjia''s grabbing a ready-made one would definitely have no way to survive, and his eyes were blank, and there was still a half-minute proud look.


    He wanted to make it clear, he looked up at Wang Jianjia, and asked, "You, why did you change your normalcy and actually made a response?"


    "I didn''t send it!" Mentioned that Wang Jianjia was so angry that he looked back at Tang Ye and wanted to hit someone.


    Although that kind of response fits her personality, she really has to post it herself, she can''t pull that face off. What kind of old lady is against him? How could such a thing be said from a magnificent lady of hers!


    Liu Dayong looked in the direction where Wang Jianjia turned his head and stared, and saw Tang Ye with a smile on his face. He was taken aback, and then extremely angry, and shouted: "It''s you kid! I didn''t expect it to be you kid! "


    Tang Ye walked over, narrowed his eyes, and sneered: "Yes, it''s me, I didn''t expect it, Liu Dayong, we met again."


    Don''t mention how angry Liu Dayong is. He didn''t plan the slander Wang Jianjia this time. He is more of an executor, the person behind the plan, plainly speaking, with Wang Jianjia''s character, there will never be any positive response, so that he can operate with confidence. However, no one thought that Tang Ye''s untimely bomb appeared next to Wang Jianjia, disrupting his plan and changing Wang Jianjia''s behavior!


    Knowing this a long time ago, Tang Ye should have been forcibly eliminated at the beginning!


    An inconspicuous kid, now crossing in, turned out to be the biggest obstacle, let himself be finished!


    "Boy, don''t let me have a chance to turn over, or I will kill you!" Liu Dayong shouted fiercely to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and suddenly kicked it to Liu Dayong''s chest. Liu Dayong had pain in eating, coughing again and again, and groaning in pain.


    "You still have the right to tell me this? You know after playing? Although I''m just a small person, but your deputy director was destroyed by a small person, isn''t it a terrible failure?" Tang Ye sneered at Liu Dayong, to the enemy , He has no mercy at all.


    Liu Dayong wanted to scold Tang Ye, but Wang Jianjia yelled him, "Liu Dayong, you shut up! I don''t believe you, the deputy director of a small place dare to move me and say, who are you doing for?"


    Liu Dayong was startled, his eyes dull, but he didn''t expect this to be noticed. He looked at Wang Jianjia, who was cold and expressionless all over. He knew that even if he told the truth, Wang Jianjia couldn''t let him go. Moreover, if you say it, the forces behind it will not let him go. That being the case, he decided not to say. Maybe if you keep the secret, the people behind will come to rescue him instead.


    After this decision, he looked at Wang Jianjia not afraid, and sneered: "Wang Jianjia, do you want to know who is going to move you? No way! You just killed me, I won''t say it!"


    "Then I will kill you!" Wang Jianjia was very angry and kicked Liu Dayong directly.


    "Ah!" Liu Dayong exclaimed in pain, but he didn''t tell the truth behind him even after he died.


    Wang Jianjia had nothing to do with him, and shouted into the small black room: "The people inside, get out!"


    There were still people inside, Wang Jianjia had noticed early on. She knew the people inside couldn''t escape, so she didn''t rush in just now. Now that there is no way to get useful clues from Liu Dayong, she shifted her target to the people inside.


    The person inside was naturally the wretched fat man. He knew that something was wrong the moment Liu Dayong ran away, so he kept hiding inside silently, thinking that he could escape. However, after hearing Wang Jianjia''s cold shout, he knew it was impossible.


    He came out in a panic and directly begged Wang Jianjia for mercy: "Miss Wang, please let me go. This is not what I want to do, but Deputy Director Liu asked me to do it. You know, I am a little one. Character, how dare you defy Deputy Director Liu''s order!"


    Wang Jianjia was still so cold and hummed: "Don''t talk nonsense, say, except for Liu Dayong, do you know who made you do this?"


    "No, I don''t know, I really don''t know anything!" The wretched fat man shook his head vigorously, making his forehead sweat all the time.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t ask anything. He was angry and wanted to hit someone. Tang Ye came over and pulled her and said, "What he said is true. No matter how you hit him, he can''t tell you."


    "How do you know?" Wang Jianjia asked, looking at Tang Ye with beautiful eyes.


    Tang Ye said sternly: "You can see it."


    "Asshole!" Wang Jianjia died of anger, and hummed: "What does it mean to see it? Then why can''t I see it! Who do you think you are? You still have a golden eye?"


    "Miss, you have a bad temper. It''s so easy to get emotional, and it''s hard to ask for useful information." Tang Ye was not impatient or impatient, regardless of Wang Jianjia''s anger, smiling.


    Wang Jianjia felt that he was always in trouble, biting his lip and said: "Don''t talk about these useless things, I want to interrogate them, and if you are okay, go to the car to rest!"


    "Miss, let me come to the trial. I promise, in half an hour, I will give you the answer you want." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback, watching Tang Ye glance up and down, and said suspiciously: "Don''t brag, okay, now Liu Dayong is a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water and does not speak. We can''t use lynching, otherwise when the above intervenes in the investigation, Instead, it puts us at a disadvantage. Or do you think I''m still staring here?"


    "Just let me try, they can''t escape, what do you mind?" Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    However, Wang Jianjia still didn''t believe he could do it.


    Cut, I can''t ask why, why can this guy do?


    "Why do you care about this thing so much? I am affected. Do you have other secrets?" Wang Jianjia found a reason to refuse Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was depressed, and glanced at Wang Jianjia, and said with an aura: "You woman is too lonely, right? Can''t I care about you? After all, I am also responsible for your being discredited. I just want to help you. Can''t you give some trust to the people around you? No one believes, what''s the point of being alive?


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was said by Tang Ye, feeling wronged in her heart suddenly, Yinfang bit her lips, and wanted to scold Tang Ye, but she didn''t know how to refute it.


    She really doesn''t trust the people around her much. Born in a big family and used to intrigue, it is difficult to truly trust a person.


    "I''ll just give you half an hour! What''s so cruel, if I hadn''t helped me before seeing you, I would have killed you!" Wang Jianjia grunted to Tang Ye angrily, turned back to the off-road vehicle, and didn''t want to pay attention. Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, too lazy to pay attention to Wang Jianjia''s anger. He now knows that there are two things that he absolutely cannot believe, one is that his wife said you are necrotic, and will ignore you again! In fact, the daughter-in-law likes to treat her badly, and even if she refuses to welcome it, how could she ignore it.


    The second is that Wang Jianjia said that I would kill you, and I would kill you. Saying so yesterday, saying so today, and saying the same tomorrow, never once was true.


    Hey, duplicity women.


    Wang Jianjia got back into the car, Tang Ye squatted down to look at Liu Dayong, who was facing horizontally, took out a silver needle, and sneered: "You can choose not to say it, but I can also choose how to torture you. You think I don''t Dare? Because there is a law governing it? Hey, I tell you, I am a doctor, a doctor can save people, but also can kill people. Especially killing people can be silent. I will now use silver needles to pierce your acupuncture points, let You know what life is better than death. Moreover, the needle sticking technique is very slight, even if you are seriously injured or dead, others cannot detect it."


    "Hmph, who are you scaring! If you have the ability, try it!" Liu Dayong glared at Tang Ye, not afraid at all.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "I have tried it."


    "What?" Liu Dayong was startled, he didn''t even see Tang Ye taking action. And the next moment, he felt pain all over his body, but if he couldn''t scream, no one would know.


    Tang Ye must have done something!


    At this time, there seemed to be countless ants crawling around on him, gnawing his flesh and blood, and even his bones. His whole body was sweating from the pain, and his veins were violent. It was indeed better to die.


    The wretched fat man next to him saw it and was extremely frightened. Looking at Tang Ye as if he saw a devil, he was so scared that he passed out.


    Liu Dayong couldn''t help the pain anymore and nodded to Tang Ye, willing to tell the truth. He never expected that in this era, there are still people who dare to torture and extract confessions, and the methods are so clever!


    He didn''t know who Tang Ye was or how he did it. He felt like a powerful character in a TV series.


    How is this possible?


    At this moment he realized that he underestimated Tang Ye''s ability!


    He was really afraid of Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was a cruel poison doctor!


    He had no gods in his eyes and a look of defeat, telling Tang Ye what he knew.


    Tang Ye heard a name from him, the seventh master of Yanjing, Sun Chu.


    ...


    At this time, in a certain KTV box, several men were sitting together. They all hugged the two exposed, long-legged and big-chested companion girls from left to right and grabbed them with one hand from time to time. Not only did the accompany sister not object, she pressed her body hard. Because they know that these elder brothers are all rich and noble people, if they are taken in, they don''t have to worry about eating and drinking.


    "Speaking of which, Wang Jianjia is really a superb woman. She speaks so violently,''My mother is still strong on him,'' and she has resolved the crisis like this. Hey, I really want to be on her, it must feel pretty good, haha... ¡­" One of the brothers laughed playfully.


    The most handsome man listened, narrowed his eyes and sneered, and said: "Although she has resolved this crisis, she won''t be so lucky next time. When I make her reputation worse, it will be worthless. Then, say Maybe it''s worse than these accompaniment girls. Wouldn''t it be easy to want to go to her?


    "Shao Sun is amazing!" After the man said something, a man next to him immediately praised and agreed.


    However, some people were worried and said, "Young Master Sun, are you afraid that Wang Jianjia will trouble you with this thing?"


    "What are you afraid of? Even if Liu Dayong tells the truth, she has no evidence. What can she do to me? Also, their Wang family doesn''t touch our grandson family. The Wang family owes the kindness of my grandson family, he has Agreement, I can¡¯t disturb my grandson¡¯s family. Would Wang Jianjia dare not listen to Mr. Wang¡¯s words and move me directly? Haha...¡± Shao Sun smiled triumphantly. His face was arrogant and hideous.


    "It''s Sun Shao Niubi, let''s go with you in the future!" Everyone pleased the man named Sun Shao.

 Chapter 24： Be targeted!

    After Tang Ye learned the name of Sun Chu from Liu Dayong, he watched Liu Dayong shrinking on his body and groaned in pain, with a dull expression. After he had not concealed anything, he ignored him and went back to the off-road vehicle to explain to Wang Jianjia Happening.


    "What are you talking about? Sun Chu?" Wang Jianjia exclaimed in surprise when he heard what Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "Do you know Sun Chu? He is amazing?"


    "He''s not good, just a grandson. But his family is good, like my Wang family. There is a good father, no matter how trash he is, he is superior to others." Wang Jianjia sarcastically said.


    Tang Ye was speechless, he was a son of your family again, and these city people really knew how to play.


    Wang Jianjia was a little jealous of Sun Chu, and his face turned ill. She didn''t want to mention this person. She turned to look at Tang Ye, with a faint light flashing in her beautiful eyes, and hummed: "Can you really ask me something?"


    "It''s not nonsense, I''ll make a move, of course I can ask something." Tang Ye looked serious, not knowing if it was pretending, and he felt ashamed.


    Wang Jianjia was stunned, and found that he could not see through Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye always did the real thing. Although she was reluctant, she still curled her lips and said, "You still have some ability."


    Looking at her far-fetched look, Tang Ye said with an aura: "If you don''t want to praise me, don''t praise me. What''s the point of being stern? No sincerity!"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was furious, biting her lip and humming: "Do you know that Wang Jianjia has never praised a man as young as you. You are the first! Why do you dislike it?"


    "Oh, it''s funny to say like I''m begging you to praise me! I have helped you so much, and I don''t even have a thank you. Forget it, you are a daughter, I''m just a humble ordinary citizen, and you Not a person from the world. I''m leaving, don''t bother me with nothing important!" Tang Ye got off the off-road vehicle and left directly.


    "You, don''t go! Don''t go!" Wang Jianjia was furious when she saw Tang Ye walking without looking back.


    She couldn''t accept that Tang Ye said that she would leave after a meal. She had to scold her back, so she should not be preached!


    But Tang Ye didn''t give her any face until she disappeared from her sight. And she wants to stay to deal with Liu Dayong''s affairs, otherwise she will catch up, and she may have to beat Tang Ye.


    Watching Tang Ye go away eagerly now, she suddenly felt wronged.


    "Asshole, bastard!" She hit the steering wheel twice, venting her unhappiness.


    She was suddenly in a mess, she didn''t know what was going on, it was Tang Ye that was always thinking about. It seemed that Tang Ye was a stone, breaking the peace of her heart, making ripples and waves.


    In the end, Liu Dayong and the wretched fat man were taken away by the police. After the investigation was clear, the police immediately made a statement telling the majority of netizens that the wild-fighting storm that Wang Jianjia was involved in was pure malicious smear by others. Although Wang Jianjia sent a response earlier, the police issued a more official statement and announced Liu Dayong''s behind-the-scenes operation, making Wang Jianjia''s field-fighting storm completely invalid. At the same time, Liu Dayong and the network promoter will face severe punishment.


    For Wang Jianjia, this time it was a blessing in disguise. Others failed to discredit her, but let the majority of netizens know her, and because of her wild remarks, the entire network became popular. More beautiful photos of her were picked up, and she was dubbed the "Wild Goddess" by many netizens.


    Of course, only Wang Jianjia knew that those wild remarks were all made by Tang Ye and had nothing to do with her.


    This matter can be considered as a satisfactory solution. As for the people behind it, Sun Chu is involved, and the Sun family has a similar status to the Wang family and must be treated with caution. Wang Jianjia couldn''t directly touch Sun Chu. However, she would not let Sun Chu easily, and was thinking of a way to fight back.


    She vaguely guessed why Sun Chu acted on her. About three years ago, Sun Chu came back from abroad, saw her, fell in love with her at first sight, pursued her frantically, but she refused. She is arrogant, and her refusal is not very pleasant. Maybe this caused Sun Chu to hate her because of love and hate, and wanted to discredit her.


    It''s a pity that she is still investigating someone who harmed her grandfather, so she doesn''t want to quarrel with Sun Chu directly for the time being, so as not to cause a conflict between the Sun and Wang family. But she knew that Tang Ye, who had helped her a lot in resolving the wild-war storm, came into Sun Chu''s sight. Sun Chu is a person who must repay her. Tang Ye helped her resolve the wild-war storm, which is bound to make Sun Chu angry, so Sun Chu is likely to take action against Tang Ye.


    So she was going to remind Tang Ye.


    The next day, at the entrance of the City No. 1 Hospital, she stopped Tang Ye.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was holding a rose in his hand, with a smile on his face, and he was very happy, knowing that he wanted to show love to a certain woman.


    I don''t know why, seeing Tang Ye like this, Wang Jianjia felt uncomfortable in her heart, and said directly, sarcastically, "Yo, I still buy roses. I really don''t know which woman who is blind will like you asshole!"


    Tang Ye was angry and looked at Wang Jianjia. "Miss Wang Jianjia, can you accumulate some morals? Also, don''t hang around in front of the hospital if you are fine. The hospital is very busy and urgent, in case you get in the way. Which emergency patient arrives, you are responsible for something wrong? Even if you are responsible, you can¡¯t be responsible! If a person is about to die, you can still bring him back to life?"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was extremely angry.


    She always had a feeling that in Tang Ye''s eyes, she was not the eldest of the Wang family at all. It seems that Miss Wang''s identity is useless.


    She feels unwilling, can she not compare to other women?


    She also didn''t understand, why is Tang Ye not afraid of her status as Miss Wang''s?


    "What are you? Don''t stop me if it''s okay, I''m very busy!" Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Jianjia, turned away, and walked away from Wang Jianjia.


    "You..." Wang Jianjia felt that he was completely ignored by Tang Ye, and felt a bit wronged in his anger.


    No man has ever ignored her like this!


    She felt that even if she put aside her identity as Miss Wang''s, she was still a goddess-level beauty. So why is Tang Ye a man ignoring?


    She was so angry that she didn''t know that she had made a very small woman''s action¡ªbiting her lip, stomping her feet, and humming: "Tang Ye, you thought you were amazing. I came to you, just to tell you. Sun Chu may be against you, so you can do it yourself, huh!"


    Hum, Wang Jianjia got on the off-road vehicle directly, sullenly, rammed, and left angrily.


    When Tang Ye heard the name Sun Chu, she stopped, looked back at Wang Jianjia who had left, frowned and squinted. When he saw Wang Jianjia hearing the name Sun Chu that day, he looked gloomy, so he guessed that Sun Chu was not easy. If Sun Chu is going to be against him, he should really be careful.


    After he entered the hospital, he did not notice that a beautiful black BMW was parked on a green road opposite the entrance of the hospital. There was a man on the BMW wearing a brand-name shirt. The shirt had two buttons unbuttoned. It seemed that he had something. Bohemian.


    Take a closer look at this man, it was Sun Shao who was talking about Wang Jianjiaye-War Storm in KTV that day. And he is Sun Chu.


    Sun Chu looked at Tang Ye entering the hospital with a sneer, then took out a cigar, lit it, took a breath, and spit out a smoke ring. He blew the smoke ring comfortably, with an air like an addict.


    "Hehe, Tang Ye, a nameless man actually broke my good deeds..."


    He talked to himself leisurely, full of playfulness, as if he was about to slowly catch a prey that couldn''t escape, and hummed: "Anyway, there''s nothing to do, Wang Jianjia, that bitch-child will play slowly in the future, now I will take you Things that do not live or die kill time..."

 Chapter 25： Join Chinese Medicine!

    Tang Ye bought flowers to the hospital, of course they were given to Lin Yourong. Two days ago, because of Wang Jianjia''s entanglement, he wanted to help track down the murder of Wang Airen, so Lin Yourong was a bit negligent. He was worried about this delicate and lovely wife, and he wanted to make good compensation.


    Entering the hospital, many doctors and nurses saw him and nodded friendly to him. He cured Wang Airen, relieved the huge pressure faced by the hospital, and was strongly praised by Chen Shuqing. His medical skills are obvious to all, and others naturally respect him.


    Being respected and recognized is a joyful thing. Tang Ye smiled and responded one by one, giving people a very polite impression. He received great praise in the hospital.


    However, a few people particularly resent him. For example, Deputy Dean Yang Changpeng, the head nurse Li Qian and the chief dermatologist Zhao Yi when he and Lin Yourong went shopping for clothes last time.


    Yang Changpeng looked at Tang Ye from a distance on the other side of the corridor with a gloomy expression. His son Yang Jiaxiong was injured. He couldn''t get better for half a year. After he got better, he might have sequelae. How can he not be angry with Tang Ye?


    In addition, Liu Dayong is his cousin. In the past, Liu Dayong used the position of deputy director to help him settle a lot of things and obtained huge benefits. But now Liu Dayong is also in jail because of Tang Ye, so he hates Tang Ye more than one. Little bit.


    In addition, Tang Ye has a close relationship with Dean Chen Shuqing. If Tang Ye helped Chen Shuqing, then Chen Shuqing''s position as Dean might still be able to sit for a long time. And Yang Changpeng planned to be the dean, so he knew that Tang Ye must be eliminated!


    "Tang Ye, if you don''t make me feel better, I will let you die!" Yang Changpeng stared at Tang Ye and snorted viciously.


    But at this time, his expression was a little bit depressed, and he looked very spiritless. It''s no wonder that something happened to his son, his patron fell, and the influence on enemy Chen Shuqing became stronger due to Tang Ye''s influence. How could he have any spirit.


    Tang Ye had a good mentality, and didn''t worry about who would harm him all day long. there is always a solution to a problem. At this moment, he was thinking of giving Lin Yourong a surprise. Thinking of the graceful and **** Lin Yourong in the uniform of a nurse, he couldn''t help but feel hot inside and wanted to get close to Lin Yourong.


    However, when he went to find Lin Yourong, he suddenly saw Lin Yourong trotting to the elevator with his head down, as if he was aggrieved. He was very worried and hurried to chase after him. Before catching the elevator, he chased it down the stairs. As a result, he was exhausted. Lin Yourong went up to the top floor and ran to the top of the building, not knowing what to do.


    But this is just right, there is no one on the top of the building, so they can be alone, and it is convenient to do something in-depth for men and women.


    Tang Ye walked out silently, and saw Lin Yourong standing at the railing, with a pair of slender hands clutching the railing, sobbing slightly.


    Damn, my wife is crying!


    Tang Ye was stunned, and then he was directly angry. How could someone dare to bully his wife?


    He didn''t go over secretly, and gave Lin Yourong any surprise, so he went straight up to ask.


    If you dare to bully your own wife, you must pay the price!


    "Yourong, who bullied you?" Tang Ye asked directly after walking behind Lin Yourong.


    "Ah!" Lin Yourong exclaimed and was taken aback. Looking back, he saw Tang Ye with a look of surprise, "Tang, Tang Ye? Why did you come to the hospital?"


    Ah... After reacting, Lin Yourong hurriedly wiped her tears, not wanting Tang Ye to see her crying.


    "Don''t look at it, it''s so ugly..." She turned her head away and snorted softly.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense at all, grabbing her small hands, and asking domineeringly: "Who bullied you? Tell me, I make him look good!"


    "No, no..." Lin Yourong didn''t want to say.


    Tang Ye was angry and hummed: "I said, whoever dares to bully you, I will double back!"


    "Tang, Tang Ye..." Lin Yourong was moved for a while, watching Tang Ye blush.


    Tang Ye frowned, unhappy, and hummed, "Call her husband."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong snorted, his heart rippling directly, his complexion flushed, and there was no more grievances, he lowered his head and hummed: "Please, hate!"


    "Haha." Seeing that Lin Yourong was in a better mood, Tang Ye waved his hand, alas, as if by a magical change, there was a rose in his hand out of thin air, and smiled and said to Lin Yourong: "Yang, give away For you."


    Lin Yourong couldn''t help being dizzy when he saw the red roses. Looking at Tang Ye, he was so moved that he didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Ye was like a roundworm in her heart. Knowing that she was moved, he laughed and said, "You Rong, are you very moved? If you are moved, please give me a kiss."


    With that, Tang Ye pointed to his mouth with a smirk, not his cheek.


    This made Lin Yourong so ashamed that he lowered his head tightly and didn''t look at people. With a pair of small hands clasping the corners of his clothes and making a circle, he looked a little bit twitchy.


    "No, don''t..." She refused Tang Ye''s tricks.


    But how could Tang Ye easily let her go, directly stretched out his hand to hug her water snake waist, lowered his head and kissed her.


    "Woo..." Lin Yourong had long known that he couldn''t escape Tang Ye, a domineering and villainous guy, and accepted it obediently.


    What she didn''t expect was that Tang Ye not only kissed her, but also walked on her with a hand.


    "Yeah! No, don''t... in the hospital!" She was very sensitive and irritated, her face flushed to the base of her neck, and she was so charming that she could squeeze out the water and stopped Tang Ye in a little panic.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind, letting go of her, and said, "You don''t want to?"


    "This, this is the hospital..." Lin Yourong bit his lip and hummed, not saying that he didn''t want to.


    That said, he was willing, Tang Yele said, "Go back tonight and continue?"


    "You..." Lin Yourong died of anger, and said, "Why are you so good-looking!"


    "It''s just good-looking to you." Tang Ye said calmly.


    Lin Yourong knew that he couldn''t speak to him, and said, "Does... do we have to do this?"


    This is the question of many women. Why do you have to move when the two are in love? Is it not good to be in a spiritual love? Otherwise, do men like their bodies or do they like them?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You don''t think so much of a man, even if it''s me. Women''s feelings are mostly about love first before going to bed, while for feelings, men usually first go to bed before talking about love. Although It''s a bit general, but it''s true in most cases. If a man is not interested in your body, do you think he will love you very much?"


    Ouch, it was so reasonable that Lin Yourong didn''t know how to refute it. She felt that Tang Ye was stinky and shameless, and said this seriously. Good-color is good-color, and I take good-color so for granted!


    "You are the biggest villain in the world!" Lin Yourong sneered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, hugged her, and said, "I just said that I just treated you badly."


    "I hate it, you know that you bully me..." Lin Yourong naturally leaned in Tang Ye''s arms, and gradually let go of the intimacy with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, heartless and irresponsible, and said, "Oh, then I will find a few more bullies in the future, lest you keep talking about me like that."


    "Dare you?" Lin Yourong immediately pinched Tang Ye''s waist with a slender hand.


    Tang Ye grabbed her little hand in her palm, very intimate, and said, "Alright, You Rong, what happened just now?"


    Lin Yourong no longer concealed it, and said: "It''s Li Qian, she has always hated the last time you made her embarrassed, and has always embarrassed me. Just now... let a nasty patient tease me, wanting to take advantage of me, I Just ran away."


    "What?" Tang Ye was extremely angry.


    Lin Yourong quickly explained, saying: "I didn''t let him take advantage of anything, I, I only let you take advantage of..."


    As he said, Lin Yourong blushed, and put his cheek on Tang Ye''s chest to hide his shame.


    Oh, what this said... Tang Ye felt a sense of accomplishment suddenly, and couldn''t help but look down at Ke Ren''s wife, really wanting to integrate her into his body.


    As for Li Qian''s behavior, he would never let go, and said angrily: "I will make that woman pay the price!"


    Lin Yourong didn''t speak, but only leaned in Tang Ye''s arms to enjoy the warmth. She was very happy to have such a man by her side, and she would never have to endure anything in the future.


    Then the two went down the roof, when Tang Ye''s cell phone rang, and Chen Shuqing looked for him.


    "What is Grandpa looking for?" Lin Yourong asked curiously.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You''ll know later."


    Not long after, Chen Shuqing held a meeting. All the people present were some of the main doctors in the hospital. There were also several representatives from the nurses, including Lin Yourong.


    Chen Shuqing looked at everyone with a smile on his face, and said: "With the consent of the superior, our hospital has recruited a Chinese medicine practitioner and will build the Chinese medicine department together with Dr. Chang. As you all know, the Chinese medicine department of our hospital has always been a weak one. In the past few years, there has not been any formal visits, and the main focus has always been on selling Chinese medicine materials. However, this year, we have recruited a Chinese medicine doctor with outstanding ability and hope to build the Chinese medicine department of our hospital. This doctor must be you already Guess who it is, yes, he cured Comrade Wang Airen''s sudden stroke Tang Ye with his superb acupuncture and moxibustion skills!"


    "Ah..." Lin You who attended the meeting couldn''t bear to cover up and exclaimed.


    It was Tang Ye, this bad guy came to the hospital to be a doctor!


    It seems... very happy and looking forward to it.


    Chang Guodong, the only old Chinese doctor present, was also very happy. In the past, due to the decline of Chinese medicine, it was hardly used in actual treatments in hospitals. It was abolished. The office was turned into a small room, and there was just a counter selling Chinese medicine outside the hall. As a Chinese medicine doctor, facing such a declining situation, Chang Guodong can only feel sad and helplessly sigh.


    However, because of Tang Ye''s appearance, Wang Airen''s help was won, and the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine will be re-established!


    Chang Guodong seemed to usher in the dawn of hope, tears of excitement.


    However, Yang Changpeng, Li Qian and others are very hostile. They must stop this. In addition to their antagonism with Tang Ye, the re-opening of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine also means financial support. And the funds pulled down from the top are only that small, and a part of it is allocated to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, so their department gets a lot less, they don''t do it!


    People who only thought of their own interests suddenly felt hatred towards Tang Ye.

 Chapter 26： Revenge for the wife!

    When Tang Ye joined the TCM Department of the City No. 1 Hospital, Chen Shuqing helped to handle the procedures. The city¡¯s No. 1 Hospital was originally the best hospital in Yanjing, and it was very strict to become an official doctor here. But because Tang Ye cured Wang Airen''s stroke, many things were able to give the green light all the way.


    Even if other doctors have objections, it is difficult to raise them. After all, the sudden stroke of Wang Airen made it difficult for the entire hospital to stay in the hospital, but Tang Ye solved it. His ability is obvious to all, so what can he oppose?


    After joining the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, I am a member of the hospital, and I need to get familiar with the situation in the hospital. Chang Guodong, who is also a member of the Chinese Medicine Department, took Tang Ye to get to know him, including the medical department, auxiliary medical department, nursing department, and administrative logistics department.


    After getting acquainted with the hospital, Chang Guodong felt embarrassed when he returned to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine has been ignored for several years, and the area has been compressed continuously. At this time, there was only an office of more than ten square meters, and the activity room and material storage room were not large. There was originally a treatment room, but the space was quite large. However, because Chinese medicine hasn''t had a real visit in the past few years, the treatment room was swallowed by the health department.


    This health department is directly managed by Yang Changpeng. However, the space in this treatment room is not used by the health department for medical matters. It became an activity room for the hospital staff to rest. The hospital is a relatively depressing place, and there must always be a place for ventilation. Yang Changpeng used this space to purchase some relaxation equipment, which won him a lot of popularity and was praised as a good leader for the hospital staff.


    But the real situation is that he wants to deal with Chen Shuqing!


    Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong have a good relationship and have been trying to rebuild the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine over the years. However, after Yang Changpeng knew, he directly occupied the treatment room belonging to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. It was useless for Chen Shuqing to object. The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine couldn''t produce results, just like a vase, so the upper hand supported Yang Changpeng, and Chen Shuqing could only sigh helplessly.


    Tang Ye saw Chang Guodong''s embarrassment, smiled, and said, "It''s okay. Although the place is small, we have few people. It''s useless to have such a big place."


    Chang Guodong was even more embarrassed. Yeah, there are too few people, just two **** people, this is not like a department.


    Tang Ye realized this problem and said, "Could you apply to the dean for the recruitment of several Chinese medicine practitioners. At that time, people will be required for medical visits, auxiliary diagnosis, medicinal materials management, and medicine dispensing. Just the two of us, I''m afraid it will be too busy. come on."


    "I''m thinking, but... your kid is thinking too far." Chang Guodong smiled bitterly, and said: "Our hospital''s TCM department has never been to a doctor, so the jobs you mentioned don''t exist at all. Even if you can I am afraid that few people are willing to come to our hospital for recruitment. Our hospital has always neglected the development of Chinese medicine, but the city¡¯s sixth hospital has developed Chinese medicine. Those who believe in Chinese medicine go to the city¡¯s sixth hospital."


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "In this case, Senior Chang, let''s take it step by step. Since there have been no cases of medical visits, then start from nothing. Word of mouth is something like that, little by little. What is accumulated will develop soon."


    "I hope so¡­¡­"


    Chang Guodong obviously has no confidence, and sighed: "I can''t do it easily. By the way, Tang Ye, you don''t need to call me senior. Hey, I feel that your medical skills are much better than me. I am really ashamed. I will call me old in the future. Often, just be casual. I will call you Xiao Tang later, how about?"


    "Okay, I just like to relax." Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Chang Guodong looked at the time, it was noon, and said: "How about we have a meal together and talk about how to build the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine by the way?"


    "Ah? This..." Tang Ye said with an embarrassed expression: "I am going to have dinner with my wife. I may not have time. I''m sorry."


    "Haha, it''s okay! Anyway, looking at it like this, we are probably in a state of panic in the afternoon, so we will talk in the afternoon." Chang Guodong laughed and said, "Young people really have to love their wives more, but I didn''t watch. Come out, you are actually married?"


    Tang Ye scratched his head in embarrassment. Although he was not married, Lin Yourong would definitely not be able to run away.


    After leaving the Chinese Medicine Department, Tang Ye went directly to Lin Yourong. When he reached a corridor, he heard several nurses whispering.


    "I heard that Nurse Lin looked serious, but it was actually very sullen. Just the new Chinese medicine doctor, do you know? Nurse Lin hooked up on him the first day! Ouch, I heard that I was hiding in an empty ward and hugging him. Hug!"


    "Hey, I really can''t see it. I thought that Nurse Lin was really a goddess who went down to the earth and didn''t eat fireworks. It turned out to be stealing fishy secretly."


    "Let me just say, there are no girls who don''t cherish spring. However, Nurse Lin is too awkward to do this. She likes men to be generous. She is so beautiful. Isn''t it a matter of minutes to want a man?"


    "In this case, huh... do you think she would have a leg with some male patients?"


    It turned out to be all kinds of rumors about Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong''s impression is that he is decent and restrained, and he has hardly contacted the opposite sex. So after this kind of rumors about her came out, it exploded in the hospital all at once, and the nurses and doctors with stronger gossip heart all started talking.


    Tang Ye heard it, his face gloomy.


    It seems that someone has to bully his wife!


    He walked behind the nurses who were discussing, and suddenly snorted, "You said... Will Nurse Lin really have an affair with a male patient?"


    "Maybe...Uh..." A nurse spoke directly, and when he saw that it was a male voice, he looked back. It was Tang Ye with a smile on his face, suddenly a little guilty.


    Among these rumors about Lin Yourong, Tang Ye is one of the related male protagonists. And everyone knows that Tang Ye is highly valued by the dean, and there are even more high-level leaders who have a bright future. Therefore, it is definitely inappropriate to say his gossip in front of him.


    "Yeah, I have work to do, hehe, Doctor Tang, I''ll go now..." A nurse smiled and started to leave.


    "Oh, I''m going to eat too, Doctor Tang, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." The other nurse also smiled and wanted to leave.


    Several nurses performed the "quick escape technique" together, and they wanted to leave one after another for fear of being questioned by Tang Ye.


    But they couldn''t run away. Tang Ye suddenly became cold and hummed, "You all stop me!"


    The nurses were startled, and when they looked back, they saw Tang Ye''s expression cold, they were all a little jealous and did not dare to leave.


    Tang Ye pointed to the older nurse, and hummed: "When I saw you talk about gossip, my eyes kept walking on them. Obviously, when you talk about gossip, you have to make sure that All of them have been brought into your rhythm. So, you are a rumors or instigators. Don¡¯t deny it, I¡¯m a doctor. It¡¯s not difficult to get an insight into your psychology through your behavior. Let¡¯s say, why do you spread rumors Nurse Lin. If you do this, it will seriously affect the internal unity of the hospital. If you do not recruit from the ground up, I will report to the dean and expel you!"


    Ouch, this scared the older nurse. She has been able to enter the city''s No. 1 Hospital as a nurse, but she has been through it for several years. If he was expelled, the loss would be great. She looked at Tang Ye with a cold face, and she said so decisively, really scared.


    At the same time, she was very surprised and admired Tang Ye very much. Because what Tang Ye said was correct. This young doctor is really capable. It seems to be valued by the above, and it is true.


    In this way, it is certainly no good to offend him!


    The older nurse had a ideological struggle, and finally bit her lip, lowered her head, and said in embarrassment: "Yes, it was Nurse Li who asked me to do this... She, she gave me some benefits... Tang Doctor, please don''t complain to the dean, okay? I can''t lose my job. I have two children to raise..."


    The nurses who were following the gossip just now heard her and looked at each other, dumbfounded. It turned out that those gossip about Lin Yourong were arranged by others, and they were used. Suddenly they looked at the older nurse with bad eyes and blushed.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Now you know the truth, right?"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Doctor Tang, we didn''t expect it to be like this. I promise that we will never arrange Nurse Lin again. Also, if anyone talks nonsense, I will explain the truth to them!" A nurse promised Tang Ye Tao.


    Another nurse also said, "Dr. Tang, we knew it was wrong. I knew that Head Nurse Li was not a good person. She was jealous of Nurse Lin, so she embarrassed Nurse Lin in every possible way. This is not a matter of once or twice. I just didn¡¯t expect her to be even more despicable. Now, it hurts people with a secret arrow!"


    Several nurses looked at Tang Ye with earnest eyes, a sense of admiration, even admiration. They are both young, at the age of Sichun. And Tang Ye''s ability is so good, it easily touched their hearts.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since you know that you are wrong, don''t do it in the future, otherwise I won''t be softhearted and let the dean punish you at any time!"


    "Yes..." Several nurses nodded in response, and then left embarrassedly.


    After walking a little farther, the more lively little nurse pouted her mouth, pretending to be affectionate, and hummed: "Cut, what do you pull? Isn¡¯t it just the dean as the backer? Humph, too lazy to care about him? Yeah!"


    "Hehe, Xiaolan, are you not in your heart? I looked at Doctor Tang carefully just now, oops, he''s so tall and handsome, I like it..." A nurse romped out.


    "Uh, I don''t know if he has a girlfriend..." A nurse blushed directly, expressing her heart.


    "Cut, what are you idiots, I think Dr. Tang and Nurse Lin are really something, otherwise, what is he doing with Nurse Lin like that."


    "Because Nurse Lin is beautiful, if you want to be beautiful, someone will protect you."


    "Okay, okay, let''s not talk about it, let''s stop chewing our tongues in the future, so as not to cause trouble to the upper body. That is Li Qian''s heart is bad, and we almost killed us..."


    Several nurses were still talking in a low voice, but they were full of vitality and not bad at heart.


    But at this time Tang Ye looked gloomy and ran to find Li Qian. he is very angry. That hateful woman Li Qian made things difficult for her, and even made up rumors secretly, so it seems that as long as she exists for one day, You Rong will not be comfortable in the hospital!


    Tang Ye is a very short-term person, let alone his wife who is hurt, Li Qian will never let it go!

 Chapter 27： Beautiful president!

    At this time, Li Qian just came out of the changing room and got off work at noon. She and Zhao Yi went out for dinner. The relationship between her and Zhao Yi is not surprising to everyone. It is said that after she deflated on Yang Jiaxiong, she stepped back and fell in love with Zhao Yi. It''s just that Zhao Yi looks gentle and elegant, but he is also a gentle beast, and he likes Li Qian''s sorrowful and charming women.


    In fact, most men like showy-glamorous women, and Tang Ye does not deny it. In fact, he could see that Lin Yourong was a charming woman on the outside. Regardless of ordinary Lin Yourong''s decent and elegant manners, in fact, in private, she is so charming. Now she just has nothing to do with men and women, after waiting for Tang Ye to get involved, she is probably tossing in bed. It''s not bad, the girl under the bed, and the **** the bed, is not a man''s favorite?


    Li Qian is notorious in the hospital because she is far from Lin Yourong''s love. She gave people the feeling of being profligate and too snobbery, which made men very worried. Therefore, for women like her, men mostly treat them as love-people, gun-friends, and so on. As for being a wife, it can''t be compared with Lin Yourong.


    Tang Ye wholeheartedly protected Lin Yourong, asked a nurse, and immediately went to settle the accounts after learning where Li Qian was, and met Li Qian on the promenade.


    When Li Qian saw Tang Ye, the anger that he had endured for a long time broke out. In the morning, Chen Shuqing held a meeting to announce that Tang Ye had entered the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. She saw Tang Ye come in with a smile on her face and introduced herself to me, and she was shocked.


    It was actually the shameless man who helped Lin Yourong humiliate herself that day!


    At that time, she was so angry that she wanted to shoot the case, yelling at Tang Ye and looking for Tang Ye to settle accounts. But Zhao Yi next to her stopped her. Tang Ye saved Wang Airen. They didn''t know much about it because they were resting. After returning to the hospital, Zhao Yi learned that Tang Ye was not easy. So he knew that clamoring with Tang Ye at the meeting would only ask for trouble.


    Li Qian held back at the meeting, but after the meeting was overwhelmed with anger, she began to compose rumors to embarrass Lin Yourong, and Tang Ye was involved. Seeing everyone talking about Lin Yourong extremely unbearable, she had asked a male patient to deal with Lin Yourong and cried Lin Yourong, and she was in a better mood.


    However, when she met Tang Ye on the promenade at this time, she was urinating her pants in public, and the misunderstanding of mental illness came to mind again. She would never be able to forgive Tang Ye for the rest of her life, she would make Tang Ye pay a heavy price!


    "Tang Ye, you **** dare to show up in front of me?" Li Qian didn''t want any image, and went straight to Tang Ye to curse.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, this woman was quite violent. But it came just right, and she could be regarded as bullying her own wife.


    "Li Qian, stop yelling, afraid that others will not know your pungent temperament? I tell you, you want to move me, and I want to move you. You dare to bully You Rong, I want you to **** here Don''t go down!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Li Qian laughed and said, "Yangrong? It''s so intimate. Huh, I didn''t expect your adulterer-husband-women to go wild in the hospital! Very good, I want you to know who is in this hospital You can offend, and who can¡¯t offend! Don¡¯t think that a little medical skill is great! After all, it¡¯s also a Chinese medicine, and it¡¯s impossible to get a head in the hospital! Humph, I have a hundred ways to kill you and Lin Yourong!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled, humming: "Then give it a try and see who is playing to death!"


    "Stop scaring people! I tell you, you ran to the Chinese Medicine Department, and you were doomed to lose to me. What is the Chinese Medicine Department? It''s just a garbage department that only eats money and doesn''t make money! Don''t think there is a dean to support it. Don''t be afraid. Hmph, when the time comes, all departments will suppress your Chinese Medicine Department together to see how you can get along!" Li Qian hummed coldly.


    Tang Ye looked gloomy, staring at Li Qian without speaking. He was angry, angry in his heart. He actually said what the Chinese Medicine Department is, it is the garbage department... As a Chinese medicine doctor, he is so scorned by the Chinese medicine doctor, he is angry, and even more unwilling.


    "Why, nothing to say? Humph, Chinese medicine will die sooner or later, just wait for me to play to death, you and Lin Yourong!" Li Qian saw Tang Ye not talking, thinking that Tang Ye was flat, she couldn''t help but sneer. , Was in a good mood, carrying a bag, twisting his butt, and went out in an extreme style.


    Tang Ye looked at her, and when she saw her walk to the door, Zhao Yi appeared. She took Zhao Yi''s hand and talked and laughed intimately.


    "You want to kill me? Then I will kill you first!" Tang Ye suddenly sneered, and quickly followed Li Qian.


    When I arrived outside the hospital, I saw Li Qian and Zhao Yi in a car, probably going to a restaurant for dinner. He immediately stopped a taxi to follow. Then Li Qian and Zhao Yi went to a high-end restaurant where foreign-imported steaks would be enjoyed.


    Tang Ye kept following, showing a playful smile after stopping. Then he took out the silver needle leather bag, looked at Tongxuan''s twenty-four needles, took out a slender, faintly reddish silver needle, and snorted coldly: "Selling me and Yourong is an adulterous-husband-women? I''ll let you become adulterers-husbands-women first! These six gods of desire can do a good thing for you, and then...get out of the hospital!"


    Six desires, as the name suggests, means seven emotions and six desires. Used properly, it can stimulate lust, and the functional effect is even more powerful than aphrodisiac!


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi entered the restaurant. There were many people in the restaurant and they had to line up. Tang Ye''s eyes lit up and he squeezed in from behind. When he was despised and misunderstood as jumping in line, he whispered no. After Li Qian and Zhao Yi were behind, without their attention, he quickly pierced several acupuncture points on Li Qian and Zhao Yi with Liuyu needles, and then quickly evacuated.


    After waiting for half an hour, he saw Li Qian and Zhao Yi eating out, and they followed all the way.


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi were in the car and suddenly felt that their bodies were extremely hot and dry. When they looked at each of them, their hearts were even more rippling. They didn''t know that they had been tampered with by Tang Ye, thinking they wanted it, so they drove the car to an unmanned lane and began to make affection.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye hurriedly took out his phone to take a photo. However, the angle was not good. He was anxious. He looked around and saw a black car not far in front, facing Li Qian and Zhao Yi''s. direction. No one can be seen in the car. It is estimated that this is also the reason why Li Qian and Zhao Yi dare to be presumptuous here.


    Tang Ye stared at the black car for a while, then smiled triumphantly. He felt that the car had become an excellent method for him to conceal himself and then sneak pictures of Li Qian and Zhao Yi. So he skimmed over quickly and went to the black car, used the car to cover up, and smiled and used his mobile phone to secretly photograph the passionate Li Qian and Zhao Yi at this time.


    He looked at the candid footage, oops, **** it, it¡¯s hard enough, his clothes are stripped off, the car is shaken, and he did a lot of poses that challenge the lower limit... This is going to be exposed and it will definitely affect the image of the hospital, enough to expel Li Qian and Zhao Yi are here.


    Originally, there is nothing wrong with love between men and women. However, if there is no restraint, which has a bad influence on the company or organization to which it belongs, then it has the right to dismiss it.


    "Who?!" Tang Yezheng was able to secretly shoot and look vigorously. Suddenly, a cold and arrogant woman shouted in the car.


    I rely on... Tang Ye was startled, and immediately looked into the car, suddenly shocked.


    There was a woman in the car, wearing a tight-fitting uniform with a waist, a water snake with a pretty waist and a plump breast. Although she did not see the legs, she could tell from this upper body that her figure was enchanting and graceful. It was definitely the best, compared with Lin Yourong. There is nothing worse than it is. Looking at her face again, the slender eyebrows were raised lightly, and the rosy lips were extremely beautiful if they could shine. On that face, there is no trace of flaws even more delicately. Like Lin Yourong, she is a superb beauty!


    In addition, she had her hair curled up, her white neck was exposed, and she had nice earlobes on both sides. Two exquisite crystal diamond ear pins are worn on the earlobes, which embellish the woman shiningly, giving the taste of mature white-collar workers. However, the Yujie Faner on her face is several times stronger than that of a white-collar worker. She is by no means as simple as an ordinary white-collar worker!


    A terrible idea appeared in Tang Ye''s mind, could it be the legendary beauty president?


    The problem is, there was no one when I saw it just now. Why is there suddenly someone now?


    It turned out that the woman inside just lowered her seat and was probably taking a nap. But Tang Ye leaned outside the car and took pictures of Li Qian and Zhao Yi, which happened to shock her.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?" The woman stared at Tang Ye through the glass window with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye reacted and immediately made a "hush" silence motion to her, and then pointed to Li Qian and Zhao Yi who were in front of her.


    The woman looked down and was shocked. She was a woman, and she saw other people in the car shaking, and she was so crazy, no matter how cold and arrogant, she couldn''t help but rosy on her pretty face, and she quickly avoided.


    "Miss, don''t make any movement, I''m catching a rape! I want them to look good!" Tang Ye said softly to the woman, embarrassed.


    Unexpectedly, the woman glared at him viciously and cursed: "Shameless!"


    After cursing, the woman suddenly started the car and galloped away. She is not that cheeky, watching others do that kind of thing.


    However, as soon as she drove, she was shocked to Li Qian and Zhao Yi in front of them, and they were shocked when they looked. There are people! Will the crazy thing just be exposed?


    They are afraid of exposure, which will affect their future. At this time, no matter how strong the desire-fire, they dare not continue.


    by!


    Tang Ye saw that the woman in the car didn''t listen to him, and drove Li Qian and Zhao Yi astonished. He cursed secretly, and quickly hid in the green grass next to him. There were several minutes of content, but it was enough, and he left with barely satisfaction.


    Not long after, the beautiful woman drove to a towering building, stopped and got off the car. At this moment, she saw that she was wearing a pair of noble crystal high heels, a short skirt covering the hips, and long beautiful legs. It''s slender, tall and sexy, and no one can compare.


    Immediately after she started, a woman dressed as a bodyguard came over and said respectfully: "Miss Murong, hello."


    The bodyguard woman obviously waited for a long time and was very respectful to the woman, and did not dare to make a mistake. Because she knew that the almost perfect woman in front of her was Murong Huansha, the president of the country''s largest health care group "Tianni" in the Yanjing District. If something went wrong in the reception, her career would be over.


    She looked at Murong Huansha''s face crimson and worried: "Miss Murong, are you... uncomfortable?"


    "No, I just met a shameless person... No, it was three. One is shameless, and two are extremely shameless." Murong Huansha coldly hummed and entered the building.


    The bodyguard woman looked blank, one shameless, two extremely shameless people?

 Chapter 28： Borrow someone!

    After Tang Ye secretly filmed the passionate video of Li Qian and Zhao Yi, he returned to the hospital with satisfaction. Now, to see how Li Qian is still in trouble, she will definitely finish playing this video.


    At this time, Tang Ye received a call from Lin Yourong, and Lin Yourong''s worried voice came after he answered.


    "Tang Ye, where are you, did something bad happen?" Lin Yourong was always concerned about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and then he remembered that he had made an appointment with Lin Yourong for dinner. But it was delayed because of coming out to take pictures of Li Qian and Zhao Yi. He was embarrassed and said: "Sorry, Yourong, I am outside. Have you eaten yet? Shall we eat together now?"


    "No, no, I''ll go to work in a while, I don''t have enough time." Lin Yourong said with regret.


    In order to make Tang Ye stop thinking, she smiled again: "It''s okay, you just need to be fine."


    Tang Ye was stunned, and apologized deeper, and said, "Yurong, can''t you eat? This is not good, but you can''t be hungry. I''ll pack it back, OK, it''s still enough time to pack it back."


    "Well, thank you!" Lin Yourong was obviously very happy.


    Hanging up the phone, Tang Ye felt warm. It is a great blessing to have a tolerant and sensible wife like Lin Yourong. He looked at the video of Li Qian and Zhao Yi on the phone again and decided to kill them all at once. He didn''t want anyone to hurt Lin Yourong, no hidden danger was allowed!


    After taking two delicious takeaways and returning to the hospital, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went to the top of the building before work hours, and ate lunch lovingly.


    Lin Yourong''s face was ruddy, and she was sitting with Tang Ye. Although she was holding a box of lunch and looked crude, she was indescribably happy. She enjoys every warm time with Tang Ye.


    "Come on, You Rong, eat more." Tang Ye smiled lightly and gave Lin Yourong all the delicious dishes.


    Lin Yourong felt happy and blushed and said, "You, you eat too, I eat too much... I will get fat."


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s fatter, it''s fleshy and comfortable to the touch." Tang Ye laughed.


    Lin Yourong immediately pinched his waist and said that!


    But it doesn''t hurt, Lin Yourong is just acting like a baby.


    "You villain! If I get fat, do you still like me?" Lin Yourong suddenly lowered his head and blushed.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, hey, women love to struggle with this kind of problem. He solemnly said: "I don''t like it."


    "You..." Lin Yourong died of anger.


    Tang Ye immediately laughed and said, "No matter what, you are my wife in this life. We have to get married to have a future."


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong''s body trembled slightly, her heart trembling when she heard the word sex.


    Tang Ye laughed, stopped teasing her, and continued to feed her with vegetables. She blushed, but accepted them one by one. This was all Tang Ye''s love, she didn''t want to miss it.


    "Oh, there is a sausage. You Rong, do you want to eat sausage?" Tang Ye suddenly caught a sausage, and looked at Lin You Rong with a smirk, with a presumptuous look in his eyes.


    Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye''s unobtrusive lust, and then looked at the sausage, and suddenly thought of something between the man and the woman, his face was flushed to the base of his neck, her body trembled, she bit her beautiful lips, anger. Scolded: "You, you deliberately! You know you bullied me! Uh, uh..."


    She felt too dirty. The sausage made her have a direct association with the matter between men and women. Although she had never done it before, she always knew what was going on in a world full of impetuous, **** and sexual tastes.


    However, Tang Ye''s mischief to her has long been natural, pretending to be innocent, and said: "How could I do it on purpose? There is this thing in the quick sale, what can I do?"


    "You, you...I won''t eat!" Lin Yourong turned her head away, humming angrily, and her blushing little face was really cute.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I want to eat for you, and I want you to eat."


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong thought of some scenes, her face became even more hot, she couldn''t stay any longer, she wanted to leave!


    But Tang Ye refused to let her go, and said, "Okay, okay, Yourong, let''s stop making trouble, eat well, or you will be hungry when you go to work."


    Lin Yourong was not so shy now, and continued to eat with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye kept looking at her, seeing her lightly chewed red lips, after a layer of oil, they were beautiful and greasy, even better than lipstick, and couldn''t help saying, "I want to kiss you."


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong snorted, biting her lip and cursing: "I''m not serious about eating, I''ll ignore you!"


    Don''t go too far, the look of anger is always so cute.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help it anymore, put down the lunch box, and went to kiss him.


    Lin Yourong didn''t expect him to dare, this guy is really domineering and bold. She knew that staying with Tang Ye would always be bullied. In fact, she is also happy. Anyway, two people are close, satisfying each other''s desires.


    After Tang Ye kissed Lin Yourong, while Lin Yourong closed his eyes, he caught the sausage and let Lin Yourong eat it.


    Lin Yourong opened his eyes and saw that he was holding the red sausage, so shy that he wanted to vomit. Sausages were originally delicious, but under Tang Ye''s tricks, she felt very dirty.


    But Tang Ye didn''t let her resist, and smiled: "It''s delicious, isn''t it?"


    Lin Yourong was so bullied that he ate the sausage and found that it was really fragrant. Thinking of cooking and buying sausages before, there was nothing shy about it.


    After thinking about this, Lin Yourong became calm. However, at this moment, she saw Tang Ye prop up the tent. She knew what Tang Ye was thinking about, and the question of eating sausage suddenly turned into that kind of dirty picture of sex-love in her mind.


    "Woo..." She was ashamed and scolded Tang Ye: "You are necrotic! Necrotic!"


    After all, she put down the lunch box and ran away blushing with her head down.


    Tang Ye watched her run away, sighed for a long time, glanced under him, and smiled bitterly: "Man...Which one is not a beast?"


    After packing his lunch boxes, Tang Ye went downstairs to discuss the future development of the construction with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine and Chang Guodong. When he heard Chang Guodong said that he wanted to promote the culture of Chinese medicine and promote Chinese medicine to the world, he was deeply infected and couldn''t help but also aroused aspirations.


    The two finally agreed to start by breaking through the shameful situation of zero doctor visits in Chinese medicine. As long as you have actually visited the clinic and cured the patients one by one, word-of-mouth will gradually accumulate, so that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine can also achieve impressive results, and will not be suppressed by other departments.


    Then it is necessary to rearrange a treatment room and purchase some basic equipment. Chang Guodong went to apply for funds from Chen Shuqing, and Tang Ye simply arranged the treatment room. As a result, the deserted corner of the hospital, where the Chinese Medicine Department is located, began to have a busy figure.


    Li Qian remembered that Tang Ye was in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, and couldn''t help but mock. Although she and Zhao Yi might have been seen at noon, she never thought that it would be a secret photo of Tang Ye.


    "Yo, Doctor Tang, are you so diligent? The cleaning is so clean, is it to treat people? But, there are no patients! Ha ha, like this kind of Chinese medicine department, there will be patients coming?" Li Qian has nothing to do. Run to joke Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye cleaning the corridor, he laughed and sarcastically.


    However, Tang Ye was not irritated, looked at her with a smile, and said, "It turns out that it is Head Nurse Li, hehe, you are really free. But, I''m afraid that your free days are over."


    "Bah! Your own life is almost at the end of the day! Just watch it, I will live well, with more and more nourishment. As for you, hum, just stay here and get moldy. Because of this There will be no patients coming, even if there are, I will stop them, ha ha!" Li Qian smiled proudly.


    Looking at her arrogantly, Tang Ye took out her mobile phone and made a call without any hurries.


    "Isn''t this Doctor Tang? Why, you who often play big names have something to ask me?" The woman who listened to the phone was yin and yang strange when she spoke, cynicism.


    That is Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia is angry. Tang Ye didn''t put her in his eyes and ignored her status as Miss Wang''s. Of course she had no good temper.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk to her, and said: "I want to borrow someone from you, or you can get someone out for me."


    When Li Qian saw Tang Ye saying this, she sneered, patted her chest exaggeratedly, and said, "Oh, find someone! Can someone deal with me? I''m so scared!"


    "Hmph, if I''m afraid you won''t be called Li Qian! I''m waiting for you to see what you can do to move me!" Li Qian immediately changed her face, pointing at Tang Ye to be particularly arrogant.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to sprinkle with her, and Gu Zi talked with Wang Jianjia.


    Li Qian felt that Tang Ye was deliberate, because she didn''t mean anything. She smiled triumphantly and said, "Tang Ye, that''s it for today, and I will continue to deal with you tomorrow! Until I get you out of the hospital!"


    After all, Li Qian twisted her **** and left arrogantly.


    Tang Ye hung up the phone, looked at her, sneered, and hummed: "You can stay till tomorrow and talk about it!"

 Chapter 29： Cant help but care?

    After get off work in the evening, Li Qian got into Zhao Yi''s car and went straight to Zhao Yi''s home. When they arrived home, affected by the event that ended early at noon, the two couldn''t help but immediately went to the bedroom to undress and undress. After the end, Li Qian leaned on Zhao Yi comfortably, feeling that this was life. Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were vented at work, and they were happy and happy after get off work.


    Zhao Yi was a little worried, and said, "Did you say that we will be exposed at noon? The car drove in front of us, and there must be someone in it. But we didn''t see anyone before. This shows that the person is lying on the ground. In the car. This kind of person is very like a paparazzi. If we are secretly photographed of something like that, and then exposed to the Internet, we will definitely be expelled from the hospital.


    "What are you afraid of? I have thought about it carefully. Even if there are people in the car, I haven''t secretly photographed them. I always need tools for sneak photographs? I haven''t seen them." Li Qian coldly hummed a little impatiently.


    Zhao Yi was still worried, but didn''t know what the people in that car were doing, so he could only think about the bright side.


    "What I want to do most now is to kill Tang Ye!"


    Li Qian was not worried about what she and Zhao Yi did at noon. Thinking of Tang Ye could not help but angrily said: "Tang Ye relied on healed Wang Airen, and got the dean''s attention, so she was defiant. Do you think he put you in his eyes? Now the hospital He reopened the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Based on his relationship with the Dean, the Dean would definitely allow the Dean to allocate funds to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. In this case, what more money can your department get? We must stop this kind of thing! "


    Zhao Yi nodded and frowned: "That kid is indeed arrogant, the last time you had urinary incontinence..."


    "Don''t mention that!" Li Qian cursed viciously.


    "Well, don''t mention it." Zhao Yi pleased Li Qian and said: "Don''t worry, Tang Ye has a good life in a few days. Now there are not many doctors in the hospital who are optimistic about the Chinese Medicine Department. , Deputy Dean Yang is the biggest opponent. So, tomorrow we will ask Deputy Dean Yang to mention, and join a few more doctors to drive Tang Ye away! Even if Dean Chen protects Tang Ye, he has to Take into account the feelings of many doctors?"


    "Hehe, just do it, see what Tang Ye''s shameless guy will do!" Li Qian smiled triumphantly.


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong got off work together, and Chen Shuqing was as busy as ever, not going back with them.


    Now Lin Yourong feels that every day is fulfilling. He drives home with Tang Ye after get off work. The first thing is to buy vegetables, go back to cook with expectation, and then enjoy dinner for two with Tang Ye. She feels very romantic and warm, and hopes to be like this every day.


    Tang Ye saw that Lin Yourong was so happy, and he was also happy, but in order to get rid of Li Qian and Zhao Yi, he made an appointment with Wang Jianjia. Although he didn''t want to spoil Lin Yourong''s mood, he still said, "Yourong, I''m going to see someone later, and I may not go back with you."


    "Ah..." A trace of loss flashed in Lin Yourong''s eyes, but she understood Tang Ye and said softly: "No, it doesn''t matter, I''ll be waiting for you at home..."


    Tang Ye smiled, shook one of her small hands, and said, "I will accompany you to buy groceries later, and I will be busy when you get home. When you prepare the food, I think I will be back home. Have dinner with you."


    "Really?" The loss in Lin Yourong''s eyes flashed away, and she became happy again.


    Tang Ye hugged her and touched her red lips with a finger, a bit overbearing. She snorted, her delicate body trembled, her pretty face flushed, her eyes a little bitter, she felt that Tang Ye was bullying her again. This kind of teasing is directly naked to her, making her too ashamed to see people. However, she accepted it in her heart, and even looked forward to Tang Ye''s tease. Like a weak little girl, she prefers the rough love of a domineering man.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course it''s true. The dishes made by my wife are the best, how can I miss it?"


    "Discuss, hate..." Lin Yourong shrank his head under Tang Ye''s chest, embarrassed, but very happy.


    Tang Ye held up her chin again domineeringly, looked at her red lips, pink and pink, they seemed to have applied lip gloss, they were more beautiful than usual, which made people look a little silly, and couldn''t help but kiss them.


    "Did you put on makeup when you are off work?" Tang Ye asked Lin Yourong with a smile.


    Lin Yourong blushed, and Tang Ye was holding her chin. This posture had already made her ashamed and uncomfortable, and she couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed when she was told about putting on makeup.


    "Haha, You Rong, with such a beautiful makeup, do you want to seduce me?" Tang Ye smiled happily.


    Lin Yourong took a look at Tang Ye, and endured a shy voice, "It''s just, no, girls all love beauty..."


    "Really not? Well, it seems that I haven''t done enough. You don''t want to show the most beautiful yourself in front of me..." Tang Ye sighed suddenly, a little lonely.


    Oops, this pretending, completely natural, almost reaching the level of the actor.


    However, Lin Yourong, who is soft-hearted and can''t hide the secret, was inspired by him. He couldn''t bear his sorrow. He bit his red lips and lowered his head and said softly, "No, no, I, I just put on makeup for you... "


    "Haha." Tang Ye loved Lin Yourong like this more and more, holding up Lin Yourong''s lowered head, let her look at him, and smile: "In this case, I will live up to your wishes. You Rong , You successfully seduce me. Come, kiss!"


    Huh...Lin Yourong''s heart was rippling, and he quickly bowed his head not to mess with Tang Ye. However, it was too late to hide, and her **** pink lips had been blocked by Tang Ye. Her delicate body trembled slightly, but not long afterwards she stretched out her hand to embrace Tang Ye and accepted it with pleasure. She has become more and more fond of being like Tang Ye, releasing her inner desire-hope.


    When he got out of the car to buy food, Lin Yourong''s cheeks were rosy and her beautiful eyes were springing up, as if she had just gotten satisfied with a man after she had just rolled the sheets with a man, and her pleasant expression was very intoxicating. Pedestrians stopped after seeing her like this. Faced with such a superb beauty, the man became like a pig brother. A woman sighs that she is not as good as she is, since she is born with Yu, why is she born!


    What made the men gritted their teeth was that Lin Yourong and Tang Ye held hands, with their fingers clasped together, very affectionate. Hey, famous flowers are in charge, don''t think too much. The women are secretly happy. If such a woman has a master, then his man is not afraid of being hooked away!


    Tang Ye is used to things that will become the focus of everyone when he is with Lin Yourong, who makes him have such a superb wife!


    After buying vegetables, Tang Ye sent Lin Yourong in the car, and kissed Lin Yourong several times, which made Lin Yourong drive him away and was ashamed.


    "Then I''ll go first, you must be careful when you go back, remember to make a meal and wait for me to eat together." Tang Ye waved and said goodbye.


    "Well, you have to be careful too." Lin Yourong smiled lightly, very happy. She drove back after Tang Ye left, with a happy smile on her face.


    Tang Ye met Wang Jianjia in a coffee shop. Wang Jianjia kept his face straight, as if he owed her tens of millions.


    "That wretched fat man is still in the police station. If I don''t want to kill him, he can come out at any time. For malicious rumors, Liu Dayong and Sun Chu behind him are doing it. That fat man is a greedy man. You What do you want him to do?" Wang Jianjia hugged her hands on her chest, still wearing a black suit, with her legs up, looking wild and domineering, with a wild beauty.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "He is a superb network promoter. I need him to help me solve two people."


    "Who? You must explain clearly, otherwise I won''t help!" Wang Jianjia said decisively.


    Tang Ye took out her mobile phone, handed her the video, and said, "It''s just them, targeting me everywhere in the hospital, but I didn''t do anything wrong. People like them have bad morals, and medical ethics are even worse. They are too black-hearted. Continuing to let them be doctors is irresponsible to the hospital and not to the patients."


    "Shut up, don''t talk so tall, just tell them if you want to kill them!" Wang Jianjia said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye laughed awkwardly. It would be better to sell it by wrapping himself up. Who would like to be regarded as a shameless person.


    Wang Jianjia clicked on the video playback on the phone and saw Li Qian and Zhao Yi fighting naked in the car, as well as the um, ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Must kill.


    "You, you shameless bastard, shameless thing, I killed you!" She quickly threw the phone back to Tang Ye, as if the obscene video on the phone would be contagious to her.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and was speechless. This woman said she was going to kill herself, but she didn''t see her.


    "Actually...oh..." Tang Ye just wanted to say something, only to realize that everyone around him was staring at him and Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia also noticed. She was even more mad. Just now she directly clicked to play the video, it was an external voice, and the voice was naturally heard by the person next to her. Those people must have thought that the two of them did that kind of thing and took the picture. Oh, really shameless.


    "Ah!" Wang Jianjia couldn''t help it anymore, yelling angrily, and then went to take Tang Ye''s hand, and hurriedly left the cafe, really faceless to stay.


    Tang Ye wondered, why did she drag herself away, as if... to make herself not embarrassed?


    Is she caring about herself? And still can''t help it?

 Chapter 30： A slight smile is very allure!

    Wang Jianjia''s pretty face was flushed, he was ashamed by the video just now, and also by Tang Ye. She took Tang Ye''s hand out of the cafe and returned to her domineering off-road vehicle.


    "Tang Ye, do you dare to be more shameless?" She stared at Tang Ye coldly.


    Tang Ye looked at her, his eyes rolled, as if nothing happened, and grinned: "Can you let go of your hand first, you hold my hand like this, I''m worried about being misunderstood, I am a man with a wife."


    Ah... Wang Jianjia noticed that she was still holding Tang Ye''s hand firmly, her face turned redder, and she quickly let go. Then she became even more angry and scolded: "You are really super shameless! I hold your hand, did you make a profit? It sounds like you have suffered a lot!"


    Tang Ye disagreed and snorted: "Miss Wang, don''t you think so highly of yourself and belittle my attitude towards feelings, can you? I said I have a wife, and I want to take advantage of you. I¡¯m telling you, if my daughter-in-law sees you holding my hand just now, she¡¯s misunderstood, she will definitely be very sad. I don¡¯t want her to be hurt a bit, know? Do you think my daughter-in-law is just coming to meet her physical needs Really superficial! Since you want a woman, you have to treat it as a baby in your palm, and take care of everything, don¡¯t you understand!"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was said to be unable to refute.


    She felt wronged.


    He is obviously the eldest of the Wang family, but the guy in front of him is unconscious and doesn''t take himself seriously! I''m not afraid of my identity as Miss Wang''s family. I am also a super beauty. Is this guy really indifferent at all? Are you... so bad?


    She looked at Tang Ye with a deep sense of frustration.


    But at the same time, she was moved. She listened to what Tang Ye said seriously, she wanted to treat a woman as a treasure in the palm of her hand, and take good care of... such a man, she really wanted it.


    There are many men who pursue her, but almost all of them are related to family, status, and power. Nothing pure, she doesn''t need such feelings!


    But she looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s clear eyes, she thought it was sincere and pure.


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Infected by Tang Ye, maybe Wang Jianjia didn''t know what he did, and couldn''t help apologizing.


    Ouch, this frightened Tang Ye. In fact, he just talked about it casually, never expecting Wang Jianjia to apologize. He thought this woman was a little bit unpredictable.


    He stopped talking nonsense, and said to Wang Jianjia: "It''s okay, Miss, you will know how it feels when you like someone in the future. Let''s talk about business now. I admit that making this kind of video is a bit shameless. But , If I don¡¯t kill Li Qian and them today, then I will be killed by them tomorrow. Hey, the city has deep routines, a little carelessness, there is no place to die. In order to survive, I must do this."


    "How can you be so exaggerated!" Wang Jianjia glanced at Tang Ye, which turned out to be a little bit coquettish.


    Tang Ye smiled helplessly, and said, "You are Miss Wang''s family, of course you don''t know the difficulties of the little people."


    Wang Jianjia''s heart moved slightly. Seeing Tang Ye''s helpless sigh, he was a little unbearable and worried, and wanted to help Tang Ye.


    "I agree to what you said. I will call the police station in a moment to let the fat man come out, and then you can discuss with him, I will not join in, it is too shameless..." Wang Jianjia He curled his lips and said, with a soft tone, which was a lot less cold and arrogant and brutal.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, although it''s a bit troublesome, I''ll go to the police station personally and talk to the fat man."


    "Actually, you don''t have to be so troublesome. A video of this scale is directly exposed. You must finish playing Li Qian and Zhao Yi." Wang Jianjia suggested.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t understand this? If you expose it directly and don''t even hit the mosaic, it will be too obscene, and the impact will be very bad. Second, it will greatly damage the reputation of the hospital. . So I asked the fat man to help me deal with it, to become a little obscure. People vaguely know who it is, but they are not sure. And this kind of exposure has already alarmed the hospital. The hospital is familiar with Li Qian and Zhao Yi, and must know it is them. At the same time, these two people will have a guilty conscience and cannot be denied. Then, the hospital will handle it quietly, try to keep a low profile and minimize the impact, and Li Qian and Zhao Yi have to accept it."


    "In this society, competition is everywhere, and the means of unhealthy competition appear frequently. If this video is directly exposed, other hospitals can grab the pigtails of the city''s first hospital, and then take the opportunity to discredit and attack the city''s first hospital. But it''s troublesome."


    Upon hearing Tang Ye''s explanation, Wang Jianjia''s beautiful eyes glowed, and he felt that Tang Ye was thoughtful and shrewd like a fairy.


    "Are you really from the mountains? Why do I think you are more like a spirit!" Wang Jianjia smiled unexpectedly, looking at Tang Ye in a bit of amusement.


    Tang Ye was a little dazed when she saw her laugh. The goddess, who has always been wild and arrogant, smiled slightly, like the crescent of a silver ling, like the spring breeze in the hot summer, very comfortable and very charming!


    "You are so beautiful when you laugh, you should laugh more in the future." Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia and praised.


    Ah... Wang Jianjia was upset when he heard him, she didn''t expect that she would smile at Tang Ye. And being praised by Tang Ye, his heart was rippling, and a strange feeling rose up, as if he wanted to get closer to Tang Ye.


    But she couldn''t bear to be ashamed, bit her red lips lightly, and yelled: "Who wants to laugh at you as a bastard! You can find that fat man by yourself. I''m too lazy to care about you!"


    Humph, in a fit of anger, Wang Jianjia got on his off-road vehicle and left directly.


    After a while, she sent a text message to Tang Ye, "Asshole, I told the police about the fat man, go pick him up! Humph!"


    Bastard, hum... Tang Ye touched his nose, feeling very speechless. How do you feel that this woman is acting like a baby? What did she do to herself like a baby? It''s not like her style!


    Tang Ye didn''t care, and took a taxi to the police station and saw the obscene fat man.


    "Brother, is the national food delicious?" Tang Ye looked at the fat man with a smile, jokingly.


    After being caught by Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia that day, Fatty and Liu Dayong were both taken to prison. Liu Dayong had a bad charge and was transferred to a local prison. However, he was temporarily taken into custody at the police station because of a minor charge and a justifiable crime. But it''s not good. Can prisoners enjoy it in the police station?


    When the fat man saw Tang Ye, his body trembled, and the fat on his cheeks trembled exaggeratedly. He had seen Tang Ye''s ferocity. That day, Tang Ye used a silver needle to torture Liu Dayong to extract a confession, which directly scared him. He had a nightmare at one time, knowing that he had provoke a ruthless character, and worried that he would suffer that kind of crime too.


    Seeing him huddled aside, Tang Ye panicked, smiled lightly, and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m here to protect you, you''re all right."


    "Really, really?" Although he was afraid, the fat man''s eyes lit up and he was very happy.


    He was detained in the police station because he was too fat and was always laughed at. It is also because of fear of this that he is an absolutely senior otaku. He does not leave the house, which probably means some escape from reality. And this has made him a superb network technology, not only an experienced network promoter, but also a powerful hacker.


    Tang Ye smiled, put on Fatty''s shoulder, and said, "Of course it is true. Oh, yes, my name is Tang Ye, what is your name?"


    With that, Tang Ye reached out to the fat man and wanted to shake hands.


    The fat man was taken aback, staring at Tang Ye in a daze. He saw Tang Ye''s eyes bright and didn''t mean to look down on him. He felt that Tang Ye respected him very much. This is a treatment he has not had before. In fact, for a person like him who escapes from reality, what he desires most is the respect and approval of others. Unfortunately, in reality, they often get discrimination and ridicule.


    The fat man hesitated for a while, slowly stretched out his hand to hold Tang Ye''s hand. But when he saw his hands were dirty, he drew back. However, Tang Ye didn''t mind, and naturally shook it with him.


    He looked at Tang Ye like an electric shock. Tang Ye''s eyes were still bright, and his smile was from the bottom of his heart, very sincere.


    The fat man was moved suddenly, his eyes flushed.


    "I, my name is Ma Ru." The fat man said nervously.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, and then took Ma Ru out of the police station and said, "You are not to blame for Miss Wang''s matter last time. Liu Dayong is the deputy bureau, and he is staring at him. You can only Yield."


    "Thanks, thank you..." Ma Ru was moved for a while, blushing, a little embarrassed.


    In fact, he agreed to help Liu Dayong because he got a sum of money.


    Tang Ye naturally knew this, but he couldn''t bring it up. Ma Ru had a good impression of him now and couldn''t destroy it. He walked side by side with Ma Ru and said, "Ma Ru...hey, how about calling you a hippo, hahaha, you look a little like this, honest and honest."


    Ma Ru was taken aback for a moment, but was not angry, but a little embarrassed: "My nickname is Hippo..."


    Tang Ye laughed and started talking to Ma Ru about business. Ma Ru felt that he was a friend, so naturally he agreed. Then, apart from anything else, the two went to the street and went up and down the restaurant. After eating and drinking, Ma Ru went back to operate the passion video of Li Qian and Zhao Yi according to Tang Ye''s request.


    the next day.


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi met Yang Changpeng at the entrance of the hospital, and they all wanted to get rid of Tang Ye, and they chatted as soon as they saw them.


    "Yes, Tang Ye must get rid of! He did so many things just when he came to the hospital, it is definitely not a good thing!" Yang Changpeng did not explicitly say that it may involve the allocation of funds, but indicated his attitude to deal with Tang Ye.


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi were overjoyed, and Yang Changpeng was on it. Even if Chen Shuqing was protecting Tang Ye, Tang Ye would not be well. The two of them were proud of their hearts. Now, let¡¯s see how Tang Ye is still in trouble!


    At this time, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong came to the entrance of the hospital. The relationship between the two is close, as others can tell. However, the two also converged a little, and did not know how close they were.


    Li Qian saw him, smiled coldly, pretended to smile, and said hello: "Dr. Tang, Nurse Lin, morning, I see you are in a good mood, I hope you are in such a good mood. I''m afraid...hehe, who is surprised? You are right!"


    What she hinted was naturally that many doctors united to expel Tang Ye. Obviously, Tang Ye must have no good life!


    Lin Yourong was a little worried, she knew about Li Qian''s methods. I heard that Li Qian''s behavior is not only related to Zhao Yi, but also to many doctors. Although the relationship between sleeping with the body is unreliable, it is extremely threatening. Li Qian would definitely be able to win over many doctors and deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye would definitely suffer.


    However, Tang Ye smiled, not afraid, but looked at Li Qian quite playfully.

 Chapter 31： Both are opened!

    Li Qian couldn''t help but get angry when she saw Tang Ye''s smile. What did she pull? Mom, it''s really annoying to jump around when she died!


    She simply told Tang Ye what would happen next, and hummed: "Tang Ye, I''ll tell you clearly, you are going to be kicked out of the hospital! If you are to blame, I will blame you for the TCM department. The TCM department is obviously rubbish. , If you lose money if you don¡¯t make money, who agrees! Even if Dean Chen protects you, you can¡¯t hide it! Haha, there are a large group of doctors against you, right?"


    Lin Yourong was anxious, shook Tang Ye''s hand directly, and said anxiously, "Tang Ye, what should I do?"


    "You Rong, don''t worry, this woman is about to be fired. By then, all the people she drew will be disintegrated." Tang Ye laughed, not afraid at all, and squeezed the palm of Lin Yourong''s hand to make her charming His body trembled lightly, so he gave him an angry look, he was still doing bad things at this time!


    Li Qian was angry and shouted: "Tang Ye, don''t be arrogant! I''m going to be expelled? Don''t give me alarms! Well, let''s see who died this time! Last time I don''t know what you did to make me embarrassed , This time, I want you to double back! Humph, after you are driven away, I will make Lin Yourong even more embarrassed!"


    Tang Ye suddenly looked gloomy, and actually wanted to touch his wife again. He got angry, walked over, raised his hand, snap!


    Li Qian slapped Li Qian hard.


    Li Qian was stunned. Like the last time I was in the clothes shop, I was slapped suddenly and couldn''t respond completely.


    How dare Tang Ye? This is a hospital. Do you want to play with the rumors and mental illness?


    Others who saw it were also dumbfounded. There were many people at the entrance of the hospital. Although they didn''t know what happened to Tang Ye and Li Qian, they never thought that Tang Ye would slap people directly.


    This is too violent!


    At the entrance of the hospital, a doctor did this, and the impact was very bad!


    The crowd watched.


    Lin Yourong was even more anxious. She knew that Tang Ye hit Li Qian to protect her, and she was very moved. However, if Tang Ye gets into trouble because of this, she would rather be aggrieved by herself.


    She didn''t want her man to be targeted.


    "You, you hit me again? Tang Ye, you fucking..." Li Qian didn''t know how to scold Tang Yehao, she slapped her in public for the second time!


    She is going crazy. If she doesn''t kill Tang Ye this time, she really can''t get mixed up!


    However, Tang Ye came out in anger and shouted: "Li Qian, keep your mouth clean! You should cover it up if you want to do that, so you have a face to talk to others? I tell you, You Rong is innocent. You just can''t insult her!"


    "I hit you? What''s the matter? A woman like you who is not clean and spreads rumors and ruins the reputation of others is a heinous crime! People are terrible, and they are innocent, if it''s because your mouth is innocent. And after a lifetime, let alone a slap, I will slap you a hundred slaps!" Tang Ye scolded even more fiercely.


    "Tang Ye, what are you talking nonsense!" Li Qian was a little confused, what does Tang Ye mean by cursing so much?


    The onlookers didn''t know why, they just kept guessing. Only Zhao Yi and Yang Changpeng knew what happened. It was nothing more than that Li Qian satirized Tang Ye in the past and was beaten by Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye threw out those words, and most of them counterattacked Li Qian out of nothing. Zhao Yi and Yang Changpeng naturally came to help Li Qian.


    "Tang Ye, how can you hit someone? Is this a doctor''s behavior?" Yang Changpeng accused Tang Ye.


    Zhao Yi comforted Li Qian. After Yang Changpeng spoke, he coldly snorted: "This kind of person shouldn''t be a doctor, his mother is a bandit! Our hospital doesn''t need such a doctor!"


    With the help of Zhao Yi and Yang Changpeng, Li Qian burst into tears, creating a favorable atmosphere for her.


    Suddenly, most of the onlookers stood on Li Qian''s side and accused Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Lin Yourong felt unfair for Tang Ye, but she didn''t know how to help Tang Ye. Suddenly she felt that she was very useless and would only cause trouble to Tang Ye.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Tang Ye, I don''t know how to help you..." Lin Yourong whispered as he leaned beside Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, his wife really didn''t have confidence in him. Where is it useless, just that size, isn''t it the most useful thing to serve yourself well?


    In the face of Li Qian, Zhao Yi, and Yang Changpeng¡¯s momentum and the accusations of everyone, Tang Ye still had a calm and calm expression. He even secretly pinched a handful of Lin Yourong¡¯s buttocks, and smirked softly: " Daughter-in-law, since you think you can''t help me, you can''t help me, then... how about serving me more in bed?"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s heart was trembling, her delicate body trembled, her face flushed, and she gave Tang Ye a grievance. This guy is really annoying, he teases himself at this time!


    He is about to become a public enemy!


    "What are you arguing about!" Chen Shuqing''s majestic anger came at this time.


    Everyone was quiet, and the dean''s majesty still had to be scrupulous.


    Chen Shuqing walked out of the inside and scanned the people again. Whether it was Yang Changpeng or Tang Ye, it was the same majesty. But when watching Tang Ye, his face twitched.


    Ouch, this kid... he is really speechless. Sure enough, this kid is a troublesome spirit, only a few days after he arrived at the hospital, he just got into the bargain. There really is no stopping!


    "Vice Dean Yang, Head Nurse Li, Director Zhao, and Tang Ye, You Rong, you all come in quickly and have a meeting!" Yang Shuqing left a word, and then stared at Li Qian and Zhao Yi meaningfully. Then turned around and entered the hospital.


    Li Qian was stared at by Chen Shuqing, unhappy, and cursed the old stuff secretly. She felt that Chen Shuqing was protecting Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. However, she sneered in her heart, just in time for a meeting, and had already discussed with many doctors, waiting to drive Tang Ye away, to see how embarrassed this old thing was!


    In the large conference room of the hospital, a group of leading leaders came. This meeting was initiated temporarily by Chen Shuqing, and everyone was a little confused. However, it also complied with a group of people who had planned for a long time. They wanted to unite against the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, which would save trouble.


    However, Chen Shuqing did not say a few more words and directly invited the head of the hospital''s public relations department. He searched today''s hot news and clicked on the number one, which turned out to be about indecent videos.


    Many doctors were shocked. What are they going to do? The hospital meets to watch gossip?


    However, in Zhao Yi and Li Qian''s heart, Gordon made a sound, a little panicked. If they were in the car at noon yesterday, if they were secretly filmed and then revealed, it would definitely be a fighter in the indecent video.


    The clicked indecent video news page was put on the large projector screen, and the pictures were displayed. Although they were mosaicked, the doctors saw that they suddenly lit up and began to look at Li Qianhe one by one. Zhao Yi.


    They were all in the same hospital, and they were somewhat familiar with each other. They judged that it was Li Qian and Zhao Yi.


    Li Qian originally picked up the boiling water glass to drink, but after seeing the pictures, he snapped the water glass off the table.


    Zhao Yi also shuddered in fright, his right leg twitched and his knee hit the table.


    The two reacted like this, and everyone knew even more.


    The heroes and heroines of this indecent video are Li Qian and Zhao Yi. It''s troublesome now. Looking at the picture, you can find the City No. 1 Hospital from the car. It seems that the first hospital in the city will be greatly affected this time. No wonder the dean''s expression is several times more horrible than usual, it turns out that something like this happened!


    Suddenly, those doctors who united to boycott the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, including Yang Changpeng, had no idea to disband the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine and drive Tang Ye away. Because it''s useless to mention it, now it must be solved first, and other things will definitely be suppressed.


    Yang Changpeng couldn''t help glaring at Li Qian and Zhao Yi, cursing in his heart. Damn it, success is less than success, and there is more than failure. God can''t keep this kind of thing happening!


    Chen Shuqing saw the reactions of the people and knew they knew what they had in their hearts. He directly looked at Li Qian and Zhao Yi and snorted coldly: "Fortunately, the public relations department of the hospital found out in time. Starting last night, he directly intercepted the source and ran on major media websites. People can''t pick up our hospital, otherwise our hospital has any face to say that it is the first hospital? First, it''s not just medical equipment, medical staff, and the image of the hospital!"


    With a grunt, everyone dared not speak.


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi were even more silent.


    They knew that the fierce battle in the car at noon yesterday was secretly photographed and the news was revealed. At this time, there was still half pride on his face, pale, panic, afraid to argue.


    "Li Qian, Zhao Yi, you are expelled!" Chen Shuqing drank it suddenly and directly announced the results of the handling of Li Qian and Zhao Yi.


    Many doctors sighed for a while. They all understand Chen Shuqing''s approach. Now Li Qian and Zhao Yi must be cleaned up. If they were still in the hospital and they were picked out, the image of the hospital would be lost. As the dean, the pressure is huge.


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi wanted to argue, but knew that the reason was wrong first, and they didn''t dare to say much even if they were expelled. At the same time they all bowed their heads, afraid to look at people. Such a thing is too embarrassing. They have no place to show themselves and want to disappear immediately.


    Chen Shuqing breathed a sigh of relief and coldly snorted: "I don''t want to control your private life, and I can''t control it, but if it has a major impact on the hospital, I have the right to clean up you, and I will never be merciless!"


    "The meeting is over!" Chen Shuqing was so angry that he didn''t say more.


    Li Qian and Zhao Yi walked out of the meeting room unconsciously, and when people outside saw them, they all cast strange glances. Obviously, the news headlines, even if they were dealt with in a timely manner by the public relations department, have spread a lot. Many people in the hospital knew Li Qian and Zhao Yi, and they all knew it was them. Suddenly they became hot spots, and everyone was talking about it.


    So those bad remarks came out.


    "Li Qian is a woman of dishonesty, but I didn''t expect to be bold enough to be so bold. Fortunately, others don''t know that they are from our hospital, otherwise I will feel ashamed!"


    "That Zhao Yi is also, looking at the gentleman, cut, it turned out to be a big, well-dressed beast!"


    All kinds of rumors flooded all at once, and Li Qian and Zhao Yi heard some of them everywhere they went. They couldn''t help it anymore and simply packed their things and wanted to escape. As for things that want to deal with Tang Ye, there is no such thing as leisure.


    Li Qian saw Tang Ye, and Tang Ye sneered. Suddenly, she seemed to realize something. From the very beginning, Tang Ye never felt nervous when facing her threats! Instead, she smiled confidently, as if to indicate that she would be cleared!


    Unexpectedly, the result was really that I was fired!


    Tang Ye did it!


    Li Qian suddenly realized that she was so angry that she was about to faint, and pointed to Tang Ye hysterically and shouted: "You did it! You did it! You secretly photographed us and broke the news. You are mean, you are shameless! I''m fighting with you!"


    Li Qian rushed over to fight Tang Ye desperately.


    In the end, Tang Ye, who was a head higher than her, slapped her to the ground and shouted coldly: "Idiot, go and hide for a while, lest you get human flesh, it''s hard to see people in this life!"


    After drinking, Tang Ye sneered and left, disdaining her.


    "You, you...wow!" Li Qian watched Tang Ye leave, finally collapsed, sitting on the ground crying.


    Everything is ruined, everything is gone! Faintly, she felt regretful, maybe she shouldn''t touch Tang Ye in the first place, this guy is very evil! Do everything possible to deal with him, but he is intact! Instead, something happened!


    When something like that happened, I was completely ruined in the hospital! Li Qian suddenly felt that Tang Ye was the one who cannibalized people behind his back! I really shouldn''t touch him!

 Chapter 32： Financial issues!

    In fact, the exposure of the passionate and indecent video of Li Qian and Zhao Yi in the car would not have much impact on the hospital even without the treatment of the hospital''s public relations department, because everything was done by Tang Ye behind the scenes. He asked Ma Ru to check every level and deal with every detail. So the people who can recognize Li Qian and Zhao Yi are basically from the hospital.


    After a period of time, the heat cooled down and the hospital returned to its usual state. Li Qian and Zhao Yi were gradually forgotten.


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong ate on the roof that day. Since Lin Yourong is a nurse, some patients are unstable and she is very responsible, so she always does not go out for too long at noon for fear that the patients in need will not be taken care of. Tang Ye loved her very much, and always went to take out and accompany her to eat.


    "Oh, Yourong, there are sausages..." Tang Ye suddenly smirked.


    Lin Yourong was startled, his face flushed, and Tang Ye stared at him and was about to run. She hated Tang Ye feeding her sausages, it was too bad.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I lied to you."


    "I hate it!" Lin Yourong sighed Tang Ye immediately, shy and charming. Coupled with the oily red lips, it is the ultimate temptation.


    Lin Yourong was extremely shy, her complexion flushed, but she was used to it, every time she went to eat there, Tang Ye would inevitably take advantage of it. However, when it was almost noon, what she looked forward to most was eating. Because she can make friends with Tang Ye, she likes this.


    But thinking about Li Qian and Zhao Yi''s affairs, she was worried again, and hummed: "You, you are so bold! Forgot Li Qian''s lesson? It was because of her misbehavior that she ended up like that..."


    Having said that, I was ashamed again. Lin Yourong felt that her and Tang Yeh''s behavior was disorderly... However, the stimulating feeling always made people wanting.


    However, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, who was ruddy, but smiled comfortably.


    Lin Yourong gave him a fiercely blank look and hummed: "Bad ghost! Pervert-wolf! Bastard!"


    As the time spent with Tang Ye got longer and the relationship with Tang Ye became more intimate, Lin Yourong was no longer blindly shy. She was so coquettish as to be natural, pouting her mouth, biting her lip, staring at her eyes, scolding a bastard... and so on. She has learned all the gestures that can appear coquettish and annoyed, and she has become more amorous.


    However, she was a little strange. When she was intimate with Tang Ye at home, she was often deeper than outside. She was ready to confess her body to Tang Ye every time, but Tang Ye never gave her the last hand. She didn''t know what Tang Ye thought. Obviously so good-looking, but suddenly became serious again, which is really annoying.


    Tang Ye stared at Lin Yourong, who was fascinating, and said with a smirk: "Can''t you help but dedicate yourself to me?"


    Huh... Lin Yourong was embarrassed with shame. It''s one thing to think that way, but it''s another thing to be told directly. She hated Tang Ye to death. After this time of getting along, she knew that Tang Ye was very smart and had a pair of eyes that could perceive people''s psychology very well. Just like a powerful psychiatrist, there is no secret in front of him.


    Lin Yourong is a woman with no scheming, and her mind is clear at a glance, not to mention Tang Ye who gets along with her day and night. She agreed with Tang Ye''s psychology that Tang Ye had long seen through.


    She herself knew that Tang Ye had seen it. So when Tang Ye said that, she was ashamed of herself.


    "I hate you..." Lin Yourong knew that he couldn''t deny it. He lowered his head, his small hands tightened the corners of his clothes, and he didn''t dare to look at people at all.


    Tang Ye had a calm face and said, "Actually, I am a very traditional man. Before I got married, I didn''t dare to do anything like that. You never called my husband, so how dare I sleep with you?"


    "You, you hate it!" Lin Yourong knew that Tang Ye was molesting her, love and hate.


    Tang Ye watched her become more playful, hehe smiled and said, "Sell her husband to have a look?"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s body trembled, her red lips pressed tightly, she was too embarrassed to scream. She knew that Tang Ye had deliberately agitated her. However, she still couldn''t help being confused and rippling fiercely. However, even though she was too embarrassed to add to her shame, she murmured inwardly.


    She finally gathered up the courage, raised her head, spring waves in her beautiful eyes, her lips lightly opened, and she hummed like a mosquito, "Old, old...husband..."


    "Yeah!" As soon as she called out, before Tang Ye could react, she couldn''t help herself. She stood up, covered her face, lowered her head, and ran downstairs.


    Tang Ye was speechless for a while.


    To be honest, when Lin Yourong called his husband infinitely like Chunbo, even if it was really playful and deliberately molested at first, in the end he was a little bit uncontrollable and wanted to rush Lin Yourong on the spot. Fa-rectification, Lin Yourong actually ran away first.


    Hey, this daughter-in-law, although she has the heart to give her body to herself, she has no courage to face it. I was really worried that she fainted in shame when she rolled the sheets with her.


    Therefore, before Lin Yourong did not have enough courage to face men and women in depth, he would not start easily. The first time is very important, don''t make an oolong, be careful to turn straight into a curved one.


    After Lin Yourong ran away embarrassingly, Tang Ye continued to blow the wind on it. This building is not too high, with seven or eight floors. You can see clearly when you look down. He stood in front of the railing, looking down from time to time. He noticed that a car had been parked on the greenway opposite the hospital recently, seeming to watch someone.


    He felt weird, thinking that Wang Jianjia had warned him before, and that Sun Chu might want to retaliate against him, so he felt that he had to be careful. Speaking of the murder of Wang Airen, although Wang Jianjia has been investigating these days, the people behind it seemed to have noticed it. There has been no movement and no results have been found. Previously, I thought that the field battle was related to this incident, but after Wang Jianjia investigated the recent activities of Liu Dayong, Sun Chu, and others, the possibility was again very low.


    Therefore, Wang Airen was murdered and fell into a dead end. Wang Jianjia came to Tang Ye to complain several times. Tang Ye could only say that when the hospital''s affairs were finished, he would do his best to help investigate. However, where can he finish his work? Now that the Chinese Medicine Department is rebuilt, he is very busy every day.


    In addition to being busy, they are also embarrassed everywhere, especially the doctors of Yang Changpeng''s group, who used funds as a reason to request to stop the operation of the Chinese Medicine Department repeatedly, claiming that the current Chinese Medicine Department cannot achieve results.


    No, I ate at noon and didn''t rest much. Tang Ye was still on the top of the building, so Chang Guodong called to the meeting again.


    When I arrived at the conference room, I saw Yang Changpeng and the leaders of several departments of his faction sitting upright, with an unhappy expression. Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong were equally straightforward.


    Tang Ye sighed, this thing is really **** troublesome. I don¡¯t know what the current doctors are doing. Chinese medicine is clearly the precious culture of my own country. It is the culmination of civilization of thousands of years of exploration and condensed by our ancestors. As future generations, it¡¯s fine if we don¡¯t inherit or promote it, but we still keep opposing it. The reason is simply not to make money.


    A "profit" word.


    Thinking of this Tang Ye makes me very angry. He has a background in Chinese medicine and has a special affection for Chinese medicine. Not to mention that he wants to spread Chinese medicine to the world, at least he respects and loves Chinese medicine. He will never allow others to devalue Chinese medicine!


    "Yo, Doctor Tang, are you finally here? It''s such a big face. Let the dean, deputy dean and many leaders wait for you?" After Li Qian and Zhao Yi were cleaned up for a while, Yang Changpeng began to complain again. Tang Ye faced each other tit-for-tat.


    Tang Ye sat next to Chang Guodong, too lazy to pay attention to Yang Changpeng''s provocation, and said, "It''s about department funding again, right? What, what do you think?"


    Yang Changpeng sneered and said directly: "Do you still need to talk about departmental funds? According to the regulations, the allocation of funds mainly refers to performance. And you, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, let alone performance, you still pay for medicinal materials every month. Can¡¯t sell it, it¡¯s overdue, and lose money in vain. Such a department still wants extra funds? In this case, how do you let other departments think?


    After that, Yang Changpeng looked at Chen Shuqing and snorted coldly: "Dean Chen, don''t say that the reconstruction of the Chinese Medicine Department needs funding support. The Chinese Medicine Department is really powerful. It can make a profit first relying on the medicinal materials stored now. If you are capable, let him make a profit first! Otherwise, other departments will be inconsistent, and there will be chaos in the hospital. Isn''t it difficult for you, the dean, to do it? The above will also blame."


    Chen Shuqing wanted to say something but stopped. He was panicked about this matter these days. He had selfish intentions to help the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, but Yang Changpeng was stuck with the funding distribution system. On the face of it, Yang Changpeng is accountable. As the dean, if he ignores it, it will indeed affect the internal harmony of the hospital. The consequences were so serious that he did not dare to go his own way.


    Chang Guodong was very angry at Yang Changpeng¡¯s aggressiveness, and hummed: ¡°Although there are medicinal materials, but there is no money to purchase other equipment, we must also consider recruiting staff. Without funds, how can the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine be built? Vice President Yang, you don¡¯t have to press People are like this? According to Chinese medicine, it is something left by the ancestors. Why do you want to die?"


    "Haha, Dr. Chang, what did the ancestors leave behind? The world now looks to money. If you don¡¯t have money, you can¡¯t do anything. Chinese medicine doesn¡¯t make money, and that means we must be eliminated! What¡¯s wrong with the ancestors? Meaning?" Yang Changpeng sneered.


    "You..." Chang Guodong was flushed with anger, but he didn''t know how to refute.


    Now the biggest weakness of the Chinese Medicine Department is not making money. If this does not change, there will be no confidence to fight for other things. However, if there is no funding, there will be no treatment conditions and no medical visits. How can you make money?


    It''s an endless loop!


    If this continues, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine will not be able to do it for a hundred years!


    When Tang Ye heard Yang Changpeng''s words, he was so angry that he couldn''t bear it. Actually said that Chinese medicine would be eliminated?


    He stood up abruptly and shouted: "We don''t need funds for the Chinese Medicine Department! Vice President Yang, I will show you the day when the Chinese Medicine Department is growing!"


    "You old dog who forgets his ancestor!" Tang Ye left a curse, then slammed the door and left.


    Everyone in the meeting room looked wrong. Yang Changpeng was scolded as an old dog who had forgotten his ancestors. His face was embarrassed, uncertain, and angry about killing.

 Chapter 33： Make trouble again!

    Tang Ye is too arrogant and must be driven away!


    This is Yang Changpeng''s inner thoughts at this time. No matter what, he is also the deputy dean, but Tang Ye doesn''t take him seriously, and even scolds him as an old dog who forgets his ancestors. He couldn''t bear this kind of anger, slapped, jumped up and slapped the table severely, pointed at Chen Shuqing, and shouted: "Dean Chen, look, this is the doctor you invited back. What kind of doctor is this? , There is no one, this is not a doctor, a rogue, a gangster, a bandit! I propose to expel him! Must be expelled!"


    Chen Shuqing wailed in his heart when he saw him like this. He knew that Tang Ye was restless and caused trouble. It''s all right now. The kid nodded and said that there is no need for funds. How can the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine be built? As for scolding Yang Changpeng, although he is telling the truth, Yang Changpeng is after all the deputy dean, a superior leader, and it is rare that he directly scolds the leader as a subordinate!


    "Associate Dean Yang, young man, he is somewhat temperamental. Moreover, from his standpoint, he said that as a member of the Chinese Medicine Department, he didn''t get any help, and he was forced by you so he was not angry. You don''t need to be so angry. Tang Ye said that you don''t need funding, what else are you dissatisfied with?" Chen Shuqing looked at Yang Changpeng and hummed.


    Tang Ye agreed to not need funding, and he couldn''t help, but it was still possible to help Tang Ye block Yang Changpeng''s accountability.


    Yang Changpeng couldn¡¯t help Chen Shuqing, and snorted coldly: ¡°Then I¡¯m going to see how this kid builds the Chinese Medicine Department! President Chen, according to the data from the Finance Department, we can see that the hospital¡¯s operating conditions in the last two quarters have not been good and the Chinese Medicine Department doesn¡¯t need it. Funding is one thing, and whether it is allowed to exist forever is also one thing. If there are no results for a long time, it will be abolished in the end, right?"


    "Deputy Dean Yang, are you too much?" Chang Guodong was really angry, and even if he didn''t provide funds, he threatened to abolish the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. He felt that Yang Changpeng was really pressing and snorted: "Without funding, where can I afford to build a medical environment? Without a medical environment, where can I get results? If you are so forceful, you simply don''t give the Chinese Medicine Department a way to survive. Isn''t it too small?"


    "Little man?" Yang Changpeng snorted and said, "Now that the hospital is not operating well, I do this for the good of the hospital. For the long-term development of the hospital, what if I am a little man?"


    "You..." Chang Guodong is extremely angry, this is really shameless, obviously a villain, who has never vowed to say that he is a gentleman, has never seen such a shameless person!


    Yang Changpeng sneered and hummed: "Three months, if the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine fails to produce some decent data after three months, I think the hospital has the right to abolish the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. This is not just my meaning, but the meaning of the entire hospital. ."


    Chen Shuqing was sullen and looked awkward. Although he is the dean, because he is not as winsome as Yang Changpeng, and because he is overly protective of Tang Ye and the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, many departments are opposed to it, so this dean is slowly being emptied. If most of the hospital leaders opposed him, he would be helpless.


    At the end of the meeting, Yang Changpeng and his group of doctors left. Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong were still sitting in them, both of their faces were not good and they didn''t know where to send their anger.


    "Hey, it''s all Tang Ye''s kid, so why did he agree to not have any funds? Without sufficient funds, your Chinese Medicine Department can''t even meet the basic medical conditions, so there is no way to go to the doctor, so how can you get the results? Chen Shuqing sighed after being silent, complaining a little about Tang Ye''s impulse.


    However, Chang Guodong admired Tang Ye and said with a smile: "I think Tang Ye did the right thing. Seeing Yang Changpeng''s uncertain face when he was scolded by the old dog, I felt very relieved. However, there is no funding. It''s a problem. But I think Tang Ye should have a solution. This kid is very smart."


    "Smart?" Chen Shuqing was taken aback, thinking about Tang Ye''s cunning look, couldn''t help but smile. He is indeed a very smart kid. This is his grandson-in-law, and he feels quite proud.


    But the elders, no matter how much they love the younger ones, they are used to being straight-faced, showing a hatred of iron and steel. Chen Shuqing was like that, and said angrily, "Although that kid is shrewd, he is too stubborn! I''m not obedient, hey, he is really mad. Now it depends on what he can do, otherwise the Department of Chinese Medicine... really might die halfway."


    The two old men looked dark, and both shook their heads and sighed.


    Tang Ye left the hospital, went outside to relax, thinking about how to solve the problem of the lack of funds for the Chinese Medicine Department. It is unrealistic to want to achieve profit through medical treatment. There are no qualified medical conditions, no word of mouth, and no patients come. Those who were willing to see Chinese medicine all went to the City No. 6 Hospital.


    Wandering outside, even though he was in a better mood, he didn''t think of a good way. Tang Ye returned to the hospital. Just then Lin Yourong called, and he noticed that it was already off work.


    "Hey, You Rong, I''m still outside, I''ll go back soon, wait for me." Tang Ye replied with a smile.


    Lin Yourong complained a bit and snorted: "Why are you like this? You still run out of work, what if there are patients?"


    "Haha, pay attention next time, pay attention next time." Tang Ye said haha, his wife was very serious in her work.


    Back at the hospital, Lin Yourong waited for him at the door. After expressing his apologies, the two went to the underground parking lot together.


    "Oh, that''s Nurse Lin!" When Lin Yourong and Tang Ye walked to her car side by side, not far away, a tall and thin man with a thick bandage on his right hand immediately showed an obscene smile on his face.


    Next to the man, there was a little brother supporting him, very respectful, and smiled: "Big brother, the girl you like?"


    "Oh, what a superb girl, brother, your eyes are really extraordinary!" When the younger brother looked at Lin Yourong, his eyes lit up and his appearance became like Brother Pig. He couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva and was directly caught by Lin Yourong. Rong''s beauty and figure were fascinated.


    The tall and thin man slapped him over and cursed: "The **** girl I''m fond of, you still dare to have an idea? Don''t drool at all times, don''t you know if you lose the face of our axe?"


    "Yes, yes, eldest brother, younger brother dare not, younger brother dare not..." the younger brother hurriedly smiled.


    The tall and thin man raised his head proudly and hummed: "Go, go and see your future sister-in-law, hehehe..."


    The two men walked towards Lin Yourong with a smile on their faces. Lin Yourong was just about to get into the car. When he saw him, he was startled, and he shrank, a little scared.


    The tall and thin man laughed harder, making an exaggerated hug, and exclaiming lewdly: "My wife, I finally found you, so you are here!"


    Tang Ye, who was holding the door of the car with one hand, heard the tall and thin man calling Lin Yourong like this, and his expression became cold. He looked at the tall and thin man and became angry. But he didn''t rush to do it, and looked at Lin Yourong.


    Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Lin Yourong trembled, thinking that Tang Ye was angry with her. Her eyes reddened and she wanted to cry. She felt uncomfortable, she didn''t want Tang Ye to be angry with her!


    "Tang Ye, no, don''t get me wrong!" She looked at Tang Ye pleadingly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment. Why did his wife apologize with red eyes? I didn''t blame her, I just wanted to ask her who this wretched man was. Is it because his eyes are too sharp?


    In fact, Lin Yourong thought he had misunderstood, and misunderstood what she had to do with the tall and thin man.


    Lin Yourong cared about him far more than usual.


    At this time, Lin Yourong looked at the tall and thin man and said angrily: "Wu Qian! Who is your wife! Despicable and shameless! Don''t bark!"


    After scolding the tall and thin man, Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye again, begging, and said, "Tang Ye, I have nothing to do with him. Don''t be angry..."


    Tang Ye had nothing to do with this weak daughter-in-law, walked around the car and took her hand, and said, "Yourong, I don''t blame you, I just want to ask you, who is he?"


    Pointing at the tall and thin man, Tang Ye looked cold. Today he was in a bad mood because of his quarrel with Yang Changpeng. Now when he encounters a wretched man who is molesting Lin Yourong, he is going to go crazy!


    "He is Wu Qian, a patient... but not the patient I take care of! It''s my colleague, I happened to meet..." Lin Yourong explained.


    Wu Qian saw Tang Ye pulling Lin Yourong''s hand intimately, but Lin Yourong did not object. At the same time, Lin Yourong kept explaining to Tang Ye, obviously she cares about Tang Ye extremely. This made Wu Qian angrily, Lin Yourong was the woman he liked, but did other men act first?


    "Boy, who are you? Let go of your right hand immediately!" Wu Qian yelled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye let out a long sigh, very helpless, ignoring Wu Qian for the time being, and suddenly squeezed Lin Yourong''s chin domineeringly, like a domineering president, an intimate lover, and hummed: "Daughter-in-law, look, it is again The man you provoke, I am angry, how can I make up for me tonight?"


    Huh... Lin Yourong''s heart was directly rippling, but she was obsessed with Tang Ye''s domineering behavior, her eyes were springing, her body trembled, looking at the angry Tang Ye was ashamed and unbearable, but she knew that Wu Qian was indeed making trouble. It was because of her that she felt sorry, and whispered: "I, I just toss you..."


    After all, Lin Yourong showed an emotional expression, a little more charming.


    "This is my good wife!" Tang Ye laughed, and then the little kisser took a sip of Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong felt his body soft and fell into Tang Ye''s arms.


    Wu Qian is dead!


    The most hateful thing was this. Tang Ye ignored him, and the woman he liked became close to other men in front of him, even directly saying dedication. At this moment he felt that the man''s face was gone!


    He is going to kill Tang Ye!


    Who is he? He is Lord Wu of the Axe Company, one of the four major underground forces in Yanjing! The subordinates are in charge of the entertainment business of the two streets, black and white take everything, everyone is a little jealous. Killing a person is a matter of minutes for him!


    "I **** killed you!" Wu Qianan glared at Tang Ye and shouted.


    Then he yelled at Lin Yourong again: "Then do it hard-to kill you!"


    "boom!"


    However, when he yelled out that sentence, Tang Ye''s fist hit his head directly, and he fell directly to the ground, dumbfounded.


    Lao Tzu, Master Wu with the Axe Company, was actually beaten by an unknown boy?


    He is going crazy!


    However, he didn''t even have a chance to stand up. Tang Ye grabbed him in an instant, stepped on his face with one foot, and said angrily: "I am the only man who can touch my wife! What are you?"


    Lin Yourong was worried when she saw Tang Ye being violent again. But when I heard Tang Ye¡¯s words, I suddenly felt that she was the happiest woman in the world, and her eyes were full of spring light. Seeing Tang Ye fascinated, she held a pair of jade hands tightly, and decided, to serve this man well tonight !


    Only then did Wu Qian''s younger brother react and saw Wu Qian being knocked to the ground by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye stepped on his face, jumped up in a hurry, and shouted sharply: "Let go of my big brother! Boy, you''re done! Do you know who we are? We are the brothers of the Axe Company, and my elder brother is the Wu Ye of the Axe Company. If you dare to beat the eldest brother, you will die without a place to be buried!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at him stupidly, "What is the axe chain?"


    "..."


    The little brother was choked with anger. He was mixed in Yanjing, and he didn''t know the axe company?

 Chapter 34： Looking for investors!

    The Axe Company is one of the four major underground forces in Yanjing. Together with the other three forces, the Dark Frontier, Jiangshanju, and the Red Fort are in charge of the underground order of Yanjing. Such forces are definitely not something individuals can provoke. They have a relationship between black and white, and they are extremely difficult to deal with, even in the police station, let alone Tang Ye, a newcomer who has no background in Yanjing.


    But Tang Ye didn''t know these things. He only knew that Wu Qian harassed Lin Yourong, which he did not allow. Hearing what the little brother said, he was too lazy to pay attention, and hummed, "No matter who it is, anyone who dares to move my daughter-in-law has to pay the price!"


    "You..." The little brother was flushed with anger, and he didn''t know what to say. He just saw Tang Ye''s greatness, thunderous and strict, like a practicing family, he didn''t dare to fight Tang Ye head-on.


    At this time, Wu Qian was knocked to the ground by Tang Ye and stepped on his face again. This was a shame he had never had in his entire life, and he had never thought that he would be humiliated in this way.


    "Boy, you are dead! Not only you, everyone who is related to you must die! Lin Yourong is your wife? Very good! I will do it in front of you!" Wu Qian glared at Tang Ye and shouted angrily.


    Ouch, this completely angered Tang Ye. What can be a good thing for someone who says this?


    He saw Wu Qian''s hand wrapped in gauze, presumably he was injured, he couldn''t help but sneered, and hummed: "Since you said that, then I really can''t let you go. Your hand is hurt. What hurt?"


    With that, he kicked twice.


    "Ah!" Wu Qian screamed like a pig, which was extremely painful.


    He was easily defeated by Tang Ye just because of his right hand injury. Originally, he was not worried about being injured, because he thought Tang Ye would not dare to move him. He is Lord Wu with the Axe Company! However, Tang Ye didn''t even have room to discuss with him!


    "It turned out to be a broken bone." After Tang Ye kicked Wu Qian''s arms twice, he sensed that there was a corrective bracket in the gauze. He was a doctor, and immediately knew it was a fractured injury.


    Wu Qian turned pale with pain, his whole body shuddered, staring at Tang Ye viciously, and shouted: "You, what do you want? I tell you, I am Master Wu with the Axe Company. If you dare to move me, you There is no place to bury! And your woman, when I get tired of playing, let her go to my yard to sell it for thousands of people to ride! Humph, such a good look, you will definitely make a lot of money!"


    After speaking, she sneered twice. Wu Qian was accustomed to rampant domineering, and was not afraid of Tang Ye at all.


    Tang Ye was expressionless after hearing what he said. There are many morbid existences in this society, such as Wu Qian right now. He is a doctor and has the responsibility to eliminate these "morbidities"!


    He will use his means to cure evil with evil!


    He never said that he was a good person, but he tried not to be a bad person.


    But today I feel very bad.


    He looked at Wu Qian who was lying on the ground with a fearless expression on his face, threatening him, closed his eyes, and when he opened them, he looked resolute and hummed: "Whatever your axe, when you stare at my wife I am destined to do it with you. In that case, win once, once!"


    As he said, he lifted his foot and stepped heavily on Wu Qian''s injured arm.


    "Ah!" Wu Qian fainted with pain even sharper than the cry of pain just now. But Tang Ye had a good grasp of it, making it not so easy for him to get rid of it. It really hurts so much that life is better than death!


    Tang Ye was still expressionless, and coldly snorted to him: "Did you see? You are not a kind, and I am not a kind. If you dare to move me, and the people who move me, you will succeed and let me be completely killed. But if If you fail, I will make you better than death!"


    "This arm is just a warning!" Tang Ye said viciously.


    Wu Qian didn''t dare to speak anymore. He was on a mixed road, and from the look in Tang Ye''s eyes, Tang Ye was a real cruel character. Just like a poisonous snake, either don''t be bitten by him, once bitten, you will definitely die!


    This kind of person, he is very jealous! Anyone will be afraid!


    Wu Qian was afraid that Tang Ye would kill him, so he never dared to say harsh words anymore. However, his eyes were still angry and vicious. He won''t let Tang Ye go easily!


    At this point, Tang Ye would not continue to commit murder, otherwise he would have to kill, he and Lin Yourong drove back.


    In the car, both Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were silent. Affected by Wu Qian just now, neither of them spoke.


    Tang Ye was in a bad mood, a little anxious. On the one hand, he was troubled by the funding problem of the Chinese Medicine Department of the hospital. On the other hand, he provoked Wu Qian from the underground forces. After he came to Yanjing, everything went wrong.


    Lin Yourong drove the car, filled with guilt. She knew that all the troubles were caused by her, and she felt sorry for Tang Ye. When Tang Ye was fighting against Wu Qian in the garage just now, she was frightened, for fear of something wrong with Tang Ye.


    Finally, she couldn''t help it, stopped the car, threw herself into Tang Ye''s arms, and cried, "I''m sorry, Tang Ye, it''s all because of me that caused this kind of thing, I''m sorry..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, then hugged Lin Yourong and smiled: "Yourong, what are you thinking about, how can you be blamed. I am actually very happy and proud. Because there is a wife like you, don''t I don¡¯t know how envious the man is."


    "Tang Ye..." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye who comforted her like this, not only moved but moved.


    In fact, seeing Lin Yourong being so obedient, as if he was the only woman who followed, Tang Ye''s vanity as a man was greatly satisfied.


    Get a superb woman, she will never betray you, which man would be unhappy?


    Tang Ye was in a better mood, and looked at Lin Yourong and said seriously: "You Rong, you don''t need to say sorry to me in the future. What if you make any mistakes? Whoever is not a sage can do nothing, let alone you made no mistakes. You are so beautiful and sexy, and it''s normal for men to be tempted to you. Just like I am so handsome, and girls often come to strike up conversations¡ª"


    Ouch, he didn''t blush because of this, Lin Yourong blushed. This guy is so thick-skinned, he praises himself so much.


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and smiled, and when she felt that Tang Ye was messing up, she was very humorous. She found that she didn''t want to be separated from Tang Ye for a day, and wanted to stay with Tang Ye all the time.


    Seeing her face slowly glowing ruddy, and the spring light in her eyes, Tang Ye knew that she was moved, not only mentally, but also physically. Alas, recently the wife has become more and more charming, and the desires hidden in her heart have become more and more obvious. Maybe one day she will not sleep with her, she will come to sleep with herself!


    "Yourong, I suddenly feel very dangerous!" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong with a smile.


    Lin Yourong was startled, thinking that Tang Ye was talking about Wu Qian, and worried: "Let¡¯s call the police. Wu Qian is a gangster at first sight. Let the police help!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, squeezed the palm of her hand, and said, "I''m not afraid of Wu Qian, I''m afraid of you. Look at what you look like now, your face is ruddy, short of breath, and spring waves in your eyes. Are you hungry- I''m so thirsty and want to sleep with your husband and me?"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s heart was rippling, and Tang Ye was ashamed of it. She really reacted, not because Tang Ye was too kind to her just now and often teased her.


    Feeling wronged, she scolded Tang Ye and said, "You hate you the most, ignore you!"


    After all, she left Tang Ye''s arms, angrily, and drove home again.


    Tang Ye didn''t express his attitude, making her anxious. She feels wronged again. She has called this bad guy''s husband before, so why don''t she want her?


    When he got home, Lin Yourong happily went to cook dinner. She thinks this is the happiest moment after a busy day. Cook for men, and then have dinner intimately with men. She is a little woman who is easily satisfied and has no great ambitions. As long as she stays by the man''s side, is a virtuous wife, serves good men, and then has children, she will teach them.


    It''s as simple as a husband and a child.


    Sitting on the sofa outside the hall, Tang Ye was brewing fragrant tea, frowning occasionally, his silent expression seemed steady and mature, very reliable. Lin Yourong poked her head out to see him from time to time. Seeing him as if he had the head of the family, he felt happy even more, as if she was already a wife and Tang Ye was her husband, living an ordinary but fulfilling life. life.


    Tang Ye also looked back from time to time to see Lin Yourong, seeing this beautiful and well-behaved woman busy for him, her anxious heart would always be calmer. He didn''t have too many thoughts, just wanted to protect the people around him and prevent them from harm. If you have other energy and abilities, do something beneficial to others. The so-called being poor is to be alone, while daring is to benefit the world.


    Lin Yourong almost finished cooking, walked out and took off his apron, and saw Tang Ye frowning and thinking, a little worried, and said, "You have been frowning, have you encountered something bothering you?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "There are indeed some things about the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. I am a Chinese medicine practitioner. Since I work in the hospital, I naturally have to give full play to my strengths. It''s just that the situation of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine is not optimistic. It¡¯s hard to get started, so I¡¯m thinking about how to get a little money. But besides going to the clinic, I don¡¯t know any good way.


    Lin Yourong thought for a while, and said, "You can find investors to develop products. Health preservation has developed rapidly recently, and many people tend to prefer Chinese medicine. Because it is natural and harmless, Chinese medicine Comparison is dominant."


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up when she heard her words.


    Yes, you can find investors and use Chinese medicine skills to help them develop health products! If it succeeds and gets a commission from it, won''t the funding problem be solved?

 Chapter 35： Wifes prank?

    In the future, health and energy will inevitably be mainstream industries. Because with the continuous development, people''s living standards have greatly improved, and their material needs have been met, and they have turned more attention to physical and spiritual aspects. This is the situation in the health industry. In fact, not to mention the future, even now, the health industry is developing rapidly, and the market potential is extremely huge.


    Regarding health care products, many children now go home and buy a few boxes regardless of whether the parents need it or not. No one will be reluctant to spend money as filial piety because of money. With this phenomenon alone, the potential market is extremely huge. What''s more, there are still many white-collar workers who know that they are in a sub-healthy state and are willing to change, and they are willing to buy health care products.


    Therefore, if you can successfully develop a popular health product, you don''t have to worry about funding anymore.


    Tang Ye felt that this method was feasible and planned to try.


    "You Rong, you are awesome!" For Lin You Rong who provided such a great idea, Tang Ye loved her and hugged her, kissed her twice, and said, "I trapped myself in the dead end of Chinese medicine consultation. If it weren¡¯t for you to remind me, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯d be troubled all the time. Haha, you are really my good wife!"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s heart was rippling, and her body was soft when she was hugged and kissed by Tang Ye. But seeing that Tang Ye was so happy, she was also very happy, lowered her head and smiled, shyly said: "I, I just casually talk, it''s not that powerful..."


    Both of them were happy and became more intimate during dinner.


    Tang Ye picked up a piece of celery and put it in Lin Yourong''s mouth. Lin Yourong blushed with shame. The feeding gesture is a bit romantic and shy. She endured shame and accepted. However, unexpectedly, when she gently opened her mouth to bite the celery, Tang Ye also ate it. Oops, this is like a game, and you get a piece of it with your mouth. It was another intimate chatter, Lin Yourong''s delicate and radiant face, the rosy cheeks had never been lowered.


    After dinner, Lin Yourong cleaned up the table and washed the dishes, while Tang Ye went to turn on the computer to see which health-care companies were available, and then went to discuss with them, maybe they would invest, so that the Chinese Medicine Department has funds, and There are also projects, maybe it can be profitable in one step.


    Lin Yourong came over after clearing the dining table, sat next to Tang Ye, and helped Tang Ye find the company together.


    "What kind of company do you want to find?" Lin Yourong usually pays more attention to some industry issues and can help Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Which is the largest company in our country that produces nutritional products?"


    "Tianni Group." Lin Yourong said with a smile: "Tianni Group is the largest health product company in our country and one of the world''s top 500 companies. It seems to be among the top ten. It also has R&D and production bases overseas. Our country has several R&D bases. The headquarters of their company is in Yanjing. It is a super tall building called Tongtian Building."


    "Tongtian? It feels so ambitious, not bad, so choose this company." Tang Ye nodded.


    Lin Yourong''s eyes widened, looking suspiciously at Tang Ye, and said: "I''ll just talk about it...how can I see you in a company that''s such a big company... or find something practical..."


    Ouch, Tang Ye was embarrassed by this. It turned out that my daughter-in-law didn''t believe in her own ability at all. She felt that a company as big as Tianni Group would definitely not pay attention to such a small person. Think about it, it seems that people do research and development, they are all a team, and a team of hundreds of thousands of people. But myself, there is only one person, even if Chang Guodong is included, there are only two people. How can two people be regarded as a team?


    Such a situation, I am afraid that a sweeping grandmother of the Tianni Group will look down upon it!


    But Tang Ye decided to choose Tianni Group! Either don''t do it, do the best! If you can cooperate with Tianni Group, let alone Yang Changpeng not daring to clamor again, all Chinese medicine practitioners, I am afraid they will be envied!


    And this is also a big stage that can prove Chinese medicine, rectify the name of Chinese medicine, and let Chinese medicine flourish!


    "Tang Ye, you don''t really want to cooperate with Tianni Group, do you?" Lin Yourong asked curiously as Tang Ye fell into deep thought.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, smiled lightly, looked at her and said, "Yes, don''t you believe in my ability?"


    "No, no, I believe you. It''s just...Tianni Group has very high demands." Lin Yourong explained.


    Tang Ye squinted, suddenly smirked, hugged Lin Yourong, and hummed: "Speaking of which, you still don''t believe in my ability. Humph, a wife who doesn''t believe in her husband is really damnable. You said, how should I punish you?"


    Lin Yourong was directly irritated, and she looked at Tang Ye and said shyly: "You can punish whatever you want..."


    "Oh, you little slut, deliberately tempting me, right? I ignore you!" Tang Ye laughed and joked, letting go of Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong was anxious, feeling wronged, and lowered his head: "I am not good enough, don''t you like me?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a little surprised. When did her easily shy daughter-in-law take the initiative?


    It''s not that Lin Yourong is bold, but that she has long been determined to give her body to Tang Ye. When she met Wu Qian during the day, Tang Ye turned into a great villain for her. Not only did she have no fear and rejection, she was more obsessed and determined, and determined. Just be a woman of Tang Ye!


    She is willing to dedicate everything to serve Tang Ye!


    At this moment, she blushed as usual, but she mustered up the courage, with beautiful eyes, looked at Tang Ye, bit her red lips, and whispered, "Old, husband, will you want me?"


    Boom!


    Tang Yeru was struck by lightning.


    Nima''s... how can I refuse such a request from my daughter-in-law? I am not a gentleman, not to mention that the woman in front of me is my wife, other women who are so superb, and say this to myself, I will definitely not bear it, I must have fallen asleep!


    Seeing the girl yelled on the road, and the wind and fire rolled the sheets...like a beast, Tang Ye roared in his heart, slightly rudely hugged Lin Yourong, and did not hide his inner thoughts. The evil charm said with a smile: "My wife, Feel the bravery of your husband and mine!"


    Huh... Lin Yourong was irritated and her body trembled, and her breathing became short. But at this point, she was ready, and she also learned the vixen on TV, posing as if she wanted to refuse to welcome her, bowed her head and blushed, bit her red lips like a green little girl, completely seductive, Softly said: "It''s the first time for people, people, old husband and husband to be gentle..."


    "..."


    Nima... Tang Ye didn''t expect everything to be hit by him! The daughter-in-law looks pure, but she is actually a big slut! It''s so dirty-little, but...I like it!


    At this time, Tang Ye''s eyes were red, and Lin Yourong was really irritated like a beast. He couldn''t wait to give Lin Yourong to the Fa-rectification on the spot immediately, so he clicked, and soon, Lin Yourong''s clothes were all taken back by him.


    Lin Yourong closed her eyes tightly, suffocating with nervousness. But she was very happy again, she knew she could truly become Tang Ye''s woman tonight!


    "what?"


    However, Tang Ye was stunned suddenly, staring at Lin Yourong''s underpants that were thrown on the ground and asked in confusion, "Why is the sanitary napkin a bit strange?"


    I rely on!


    He suddenly realized that, looking at Lin Yourong, the muscles on his face twitched fiercely, and he hummed, "Yourong, you...are you coming?"


    Lin Yourong trembled when she heard it, opened her eyes, and felt silly.


    She had forgotten that she was in the period of the aunt...Surely she couldn''t roll the sheets in the period of the aunt.


    She looked at Tang Ye utterly complacent. Can''t roll the sheets, what the ultimate temptation to do.


    "Yourong, do you want your husband not to lift up forever?" Tang Ye''s eyes fell cold, looking at Lin Yourong with indescribable depression. The site where the plane took off but not landed is very dangerous, OK?


    Is this a prank by the wife?


    Too vicious!


    Lin Yourong could naturally hear the meaning of Tang Ye¡¯s words, and he was ashamed. He lowered his head tightly, and said completely apologetic: "Yes, sorry, I, I forgot..."


    "Then what to do?" Tang Ye sullenly, pretending to be unhappy, pointed to his body, as if asking guilt.


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye''s body, his face blushed immediately, and after hesitating for a while, his face became even redder, and if he could wring out the water, he said softly like a mosquito, "I, I will help you solve... ¡­"


    There are so many ways women help men descend airplanes. Suddenly, Tang Ye was in awe of such a conscientious wife, she was indeed the best wife!


    After a long time, Tang Ye was lying on the bed with a pretty face, and Lin Yourong was lying there too, but with her back facing Tang Ye. She hugged a pillow, with her head buried in the quilt, she did not dare to look at people.


    Tang Ye laughed a few times, hugged her, and said: "Yangyong, I know you must be doing a good job. As a nurse, you are ingenious. Haha, I will be blessed in the future!"


    "You...no, ignore you! Bad guy! Necrotic!" Lin Yourong cried seemingly wronged, pretending to sleep without looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew that she was shy and difficult to solve the matter for the first time, so she didn''t continue to tease her, holding her to rest quietly. Slowly, she leaned into Tang Ye''s arms and fell asleep with contentment.


    Before this, the two slept separately. But after Lin Yourong took the initiative to dedicate her life just now, she will naturally no longer object to Tang Ye sleeping with her.


    The next day, Tang Ye decided not to go to the hospital, and went directly to the Tianni Group to take a look, and began to recruit and invest.

 Chapter 36： Meet the beautiful president again!

    Lin Yourong''s face was flushed as soon as he woke up with a happy smile. She slept in Tang Ye''s arms for the first time last night, and the feeling of peace of mind seemed to fill up the loneliness of her alone.


    With a ruddy face, she was wearing pajamas and cotton slippers, showing round calves and a short section of white beautiful legs. The **** charm made men squirt nosebleeds. At this time, she was preparing breakfast, getting ready to come out, pulling Tang Ye who had just got up lazily to wash, and then eating breakfast together.


    Tang Ye told her not to go to the hospital, and went directly to Tianni Group to find cooperation.


    "You''re really amazing. It''s me, I don''t even dare to think about it..." Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye went directly to Tianni Group to find cooperation very powerful, because Tianni Group is one of the largest enterprises in the country and can go there. People are extremely difficult.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care at all, yawned, patted his mouth, rolled his eyes to Lin Yourong and said, "What you, yours, your husband!"


    Ah...Lin Yourong felt wronged when seeing Tang Ye being overbearing, but he was more embarrassed and sweet. She lowered her head, she had called a few times anyway, and then whispered: "Old man, husband is really amazing..."


    Tang Ye laughed, teasing such a daughter-in-law, never feeling bored, and said: "Yu Rong, you will call me like this when we are at home in the future. If you are outside, just stay back and call me Tang Ye."


    Lin Yourong glanced at him blankly and said, "You really..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye hummed.


    Lin Yourong pursed her grievances, bit her lip, and changed her words: "My husband is really bad, I will ignore you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and smiled: "I''m bad? Why do I think you''re bad? What happened last night..."


    "Ah...no, don''t say it!" Lin Yourong''s face flushed to the root of his neck. It was the first time she came into contact with Tang Ye''s most private place as a man last night. Although it was only hands, she almost fainted in shame.


    Tang Ye stopped teasing her, ate breakfast, and said, "Wait a moment, I will accompany you to the hospital first, so that the one named Wu Qian won¡¯t bother you. He said he was a master Wu with an axe. , You have to be careful."


    "You too, you can''t call the police!" Lin Yourong was worried.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "Yourong, people like them, it''s useless to call the police. If the police can deal with them, they would have been dealt with. How could they be arrogant?"


    "But..." Lin Yourong was still worried.


    Tang Ye suddenly became serious and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Yourong, when I beat Wu Qian yesterday, was it terrible? Did you think I was vicious, ruthless, and like a villain?"


    "No!" Lin Yourong immediately shook his head and said: "You are protecting me, I think you are very gentle!"


    Ouch, Tang Ye''s face blushed. Obviously very violent, he was said to be gentle. Hey, although it is good for a wife to follow her, she can''t be ignorant of her conscience.


    He sternly said: "Yangrong, I can''t guarantee that I am a good person, but I will try my best not to be a bad person. It''s just that there are too many right and wrong behind this bustling city of Yanjing. Unfortunately, I met him. Quite a lot. So, in order to solve these right and wrong, I may do some violent and cruel things. Can you understand?"


    "Yes!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye closely and said, "Even if you are a bad guy, I am willing to follow you. I know you are sincere to me, that''s enough..."


    "Haha, well, since you can understand me that way, then I won''t be tied up. No matter who it is, whoever dares to move us, I will return ten times!" Tang Ye yelled coldly, with awe-inspiring expression.


    Lin Yourong''s body was shocked, watching Tang Ye fascinated. This is a real man and his own man!


    After having breakfast, he accompanied Lin Yourong to the hospital. Tang Ye ran to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine and talked to Chang Guodong about the situation. Then, before Chang Guodong asked him one by one, he left the hospital and ran to the Tiannier Group. Wandering outside the headquarters.


    The headquarters of the Tianye Group is very large, like a golf course, in which there is a towering building, surrounded by a park, and the landscape is very beautiful. And the most magnificent is that building, which is the Tongtian Building.


    Tongtian, literally, feels extremely unusual.


    Tang Ye looked at the Tianni Group site in front of him, exclaimed again and again. No wonder the wife said that the people who can come here are not ordinary people. Indeed, ordinary people come here, I am afraid they will feel inferior. This kind of place, where ordinary people can enter.


    But Tang Ye resolutely entered. Who said he was an ordinary person? As an apprentice of medical idiot farming Baicao, his ability has not yet been shown.


    However, he was stopped by security when he reached the first entrance. The security asked him to show his pass, but he didn''t have such a thing, and he couldn''t get in.


    "Brother, don''t be like this. I''m here to find the person in charge of your Tianni Group. I have a very good cooperation plan to discuss with your person in charge." Tang Ye said solemnly to the security guard.


    Keep it safe, when he fart, he cursed: "You can die if you don''t brag, kid? Look for the person in charge of Tianni Group? Hahaha, laugh me to death, do you know who the person in charge of Tianni Group is now? It''s Murong The eldest lady of the family! It is said that she is extremely arrogant and doesn''t put any man in her eyes...Hey, how can I tell you these things, walk around, don''t hinder Lao Tzu from going to work!"


    Tang Ye was anxious and hummed: "Big brother, can you help younger brother once?"


    "Help me, I''m going to help you, and I lost my job!" The security guard coldly shouted, "I think you were making a bad idea just now? I tell you, except for coming in from the front, Don¡¯t run into other places! There are anti-theft nets around and high-voltage electricity. Even if one hand is placed in the wrong place, you may become a corpse!"


    "Oh? Really?" Tang Ye smiled, and said: "If this is the case, then I''m leaving, don''t bother you."


    When the security guard saw Tang Ye leave suddenly and altogether, he curled his lips and hummed, "Inexplicable!"


    As everyone knows, Tang Ye came to a corner outside the Tianni Group at this time. There are many big trees planted here, like a forest. Tianne Group develops and produces health products, and has very high environmental requirements. It can be clearly felt that the air here is obviously better than the outside.


    Tang Ye walked to the back of the woods, and she saw an anti-theft net. This anti-theft net is wrapped around a high wall and looks very quiet, giving people a terrible feeling. Perhaps as the security guard said, there is a terrible current on the anti-theft network, and if you touch it, you may be electrocuted. Coupled with the height of the wall, it is impossible to break in.


    However, Tang Ye could not be troubled.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes with a triumphant smile, slammed his foot on the ground, leaped high, and said with a "swish", he jumped a few meters high and easily crossed the wall!


    This is a bit inhuman. One jump is several meters high, is it not something ordinary people can do?


    In fact, he relied on a kind of vigor.


    Qi Jin is spread among people who learn martial arts. In the process of learning martial arts, if you accumulate for a long time, you will accumulate a force of strength in your body. This force undergoes a qualitative change, forming Qi Jin. To put it more vividly, it is actually the so-called "internal force."


    Qi is the criterion for judging the strength of a person studying martial arts. The so-called one-strength qi is like a tiger and wolf, two-strength qi is like a tiger and a wolf, two-strength qi is smashing big rocks, three-strength qi is like a blade, four-strength qi is sharp as iron, and five qi is strong like wind and thunder. Kill the Buddha with eightfold energy!


    Just as when Tang Ye fought against Wang Jianjia before, Wang Jianjia''s fist broke out, causing the air to crack and the resulting strong wind blew people''s faces pain, and there was also vigorous power inside. It is completely different from ordinary Huaquan embroidery legs, and even has the power to hurt people in the air.


    After practicing Qi Jin, you can accumulate strength in your body at all times. When you release these Qi Jin, you can greatly increase your speed, jumping ability, and strength.


    Tang Ye played a small child and practised martial arts with farmers and Baicao, and he had already developed his energy. So when he jumped just now, let out his energy and let him jump so high all at once.


    Of course, those who can practice their energy are only a few of those who learn martial arts. This kind of powerhouse will not flood.


    Crossing the high wall, Tang Ye entered. At this moment, he fell down and looked down. It happened to be on the roof of a car.


    He rolled over, then got off the roof of the car, patted his clothes, and prepared to go to the Tongtian Building.


    However, at this moment there was a person who got out of the small car, a woman, a beautiful woman, compared with Lin Yourong and Wang Jianjia, she was even better than Lin Yourong and Wang Jianjia.


    When Tang Ye saw her, she was shocked. The woman''s expression was so cold, she seemed to burst into flames when she looked at him.


    "That... I''m sorry, I stepped on your car..." Tang Ye was guilty, he didn''t expect anyone in the car!


    Damn, it''s unlucky.


    He murmured to himself.


    Huh?


    Suddenly, he seemed to realize something, and took a closer look at the car and the beautiful woman. Then... he was speechless. This car, as well as the beautiful woman in front of him, was the same woman he met when he secretly filmed the indecent video of Li Qian and Zhao Yi''s passion in the car!


    This is over... Tang Ye feels really unlucky. She was scolded shamelessly by this woman that day, but now she sneaks in and is seen by her. She wants to go to the Tongtian Building again, fearing that it will be impossible.


    He didn''t even know that this woman was Murong Huansha, the beauty president of Tianni Group.

 Chapter 37： Provoked another woman!

    At this moment Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye, unspeakably angry!


    Just now, she was sitting in the car and having a nap. As the president of the Asia Pacific Huaxia Group of Tianni Group, she was very busy. However, what made her intolerable was that both naps were interrupted by the same man!


    And this man is particularly shameless!


    For the first time, this man secretly took indecent videos of other people''s passion in the car!


    Now for the second time, he sneaked in from outside and jumped on the roof of his car!


    This is how unlucky to meet this kind of man again and again!


    Huh? and many more!


    Murong Huansha suddenly realized something was wrong, and looked back at the protective high wall. It was several meters high and had electric shock protection. Then, how could the man in front of this wall sneak in?


    He couldn''t jump in directly! Ordinary people simply cannot do this!


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye completely puzzled. She used to think that Tang Ye was a paparazzi, specializing in secretly shooting indecent photos and indecent videos. But judging from the current situation, it seems not that simple.


    Is he here specifically to monitor himself?


    As for the indecent video on the car last time, it was actually a cover. His real purpose was to monitor himself! I want to steal information about my new product development plan! It is the opponent who wants to hit himself!


    Damn it! Those people are really mean!


    After some suspicion, Murong Huansha thought that Tang Ye was sent by his opponent, and became even more angry.


    She is the president of Tianni Group''s Huaxia District, with an incomparable identity and powerful power. It''s just that she is too young to become the president of Yifang at only twenty-seven, and many people are not convinced. Although she is indeed capable, what many people see is not her ability, but her identity as the daughter of Murong Qingtian, the biggest boss of Tianni Group!


    She knew that many people dissatisfied her, saying that she became the president because of her father''s relationship. And she is a arrogant and strong woman, she does not allow such rumors to appear. She wants to prove her ability!


    Now that Tianni Group wants to develop new products, she has her own R&D plan. If she succeeds, all rumors will be shattered and her abilities will be recognized.


    However, the idea is very sexy, but the reality is very skinny. She has been made things difficult for her, and the research and development plan has been delayed. She came out overnight and finally got a result. Moreover, she has received the support of the best R&D team. She believes that the new product created by her will be successfully developed, marketed and sold, and then her ability is proven... But there is another problem, she I found someone eyeing her research and development plan. Someone flipped her office, and her house was also targeted.


    She believes that a competitor wants to steal her R&D plan!


    Therefore, every time she goes out, she personally brings this research and development plan, so she is very sensitive to the people who appear next to her.


    Tang Ye is naturally one of them.


    She was worried that Tang Ye was sent by a competitor with the purpose of seizing her top-secret R&D plan.


    "Who are you? Why did you approach me again and again! Did they send you? Damn, you despicable things, I want you all to die!" Murong Huansha shouted angrily, and then took out her phone. Call the security, and call the police, first kill Tang Ye!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was anxious. After finally sneaking in, I couldn''t get things done, I was arrested. So, in a hurry, he rushed over while Murong Huansha was making a call and snatched Murong Huansha''s phone!


    "You!" Murong Huansha was anxious, and panicked a bit at the same time. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so skilled, if it was sent by the opponent, it would be very unfavorable to her.


    She immediately opened her mouth to shout.


    Tang Ye was anxious again, and covered her mouth...Oh, the palm of his hand was on her red lips, it was a bit interesting, he thought about something mean. But now the situation is urgent and we have already taken action, we must do it last. So he opened the car door and dragged Murong Huansha into the car, so as to avoid being discovered by others.


    "Miss, don''t worry, I''m not malicious!" Tang Ye covered Murong Huansha''s mouth with one hand, and held her with the other. It is not that simple to control a person, so close contact with hands, feet, body, etc. inevitably occurs.


    Tang Ye felt nothing, but Murong Huansha was going crazy. She is frosty and jade, this complete body has never been treated like this by a man. She had the heart to kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye even said "I have no malice!" This is simply too shameless and too arrogant!


    "Woo..." She struggled fiercely and bit Tang Ye''s hand with her mouth.


    Tang Ye snorted with pain and was very depressed. Why doesn''t this woman listen to people? In fact, he did it in a hurry. If Murong Huansha let him go and let him not be arrested, he would think it would be fine if he didn''t get the job done, the big deal would be to look for other investors!


    It''s a pity that I took a wrong step and broke my bones. Now that Murong Huansha is treated like this, I am afraid it will never be possible to solve it properly. Therefore, Tang Ye can only bite the bullet and continue to control Murong Huansha, hoping to have room for maneuver with Murong Huansha.


    However, after Murong Huansha was no longer covering her mouth by Tang Ye, she wanted to shout again. Helpless, Tang Ye went to cover her mouth again. As a result, her hand kept slapped and resisted. Tang Ye was not too violent, and she was a little worried and troubled.


    There was really no other way, Tang Ye turned his mind and shouted, "Miss, I''m sorry!"


    Boo!


    I can¡¯t use my hands, I have a mouth. Tang Ye didn''t care, moved his head up, and covered Murong Huansha''s red lips with his mouth.


    Murong Huansha was struck by lightning in an instant, the first time he kissed... it was so!


    Humiliation!


    She struggled more frantically, and the cold and anger in her eyes were enough to destroy a hundred earths!


    Tang Ye was even more puzzled, what should be done when things get worse?


    He sighed inwardly. Hey, anyway, he has been treated as a wicked person, and it doesn¡¯t matter how evil he is. He suddenly pressed one hand on Murong Huansha''s uniform skirt, and tore it. What this action means is already very clear.


    "If you resist again, believe it or not, I have strengthened you!" Tang Ye pretended to be fierce and shouted viciously.


    When Murong Huansha was pressed by Tang Ye''s hand on her short skirt, her body couldn''t help shaking. When she heard Tang Ye''s words again, she was suddenly scared.


    Being taken over by someone?


    This is something she never thought about! Even if she had been kidnapped, she never worried that the bandits would dare to treat her that way. Because if she hurts a little bit, the gangsters will not be able to get any benefit from her father!


    But Tang Ye was different, she could tell from Tang Ye''s eyes that Tang Ye had no scruples!


    She was scared, really scared, and calmed down suddenly, no longer struggling, no longer shouting, for fear that Tang Ye would be anxious, and she would really be taken over.


    At this moment, she couldn''t help but shed tears of humiliation.


    These years, being the president, I have been discussed and under tremendous pressure. I face the people under him every day. On the surface, he is respectful and respectful to her. . She is extremely disgusted. But even in this situation, a rare person taking a quiet nap, unexpectedly encountered a villain like Tang Ye, and even threatened her clean body!


    She is going to collapse. This kind of life is really painful!


    She shed tears, she couldn''t help it.


    Seeing her crying, Tang Ye was startled, and suddenly felt extremely guilty.


    Hey, if this woman didn''t show too hostile behavior at first, he wouldn''t threaten her like this at all. Even if he threatened, he would never offend her too much.


    I pretend I am!


    "Actually...I really didn''t mean anything." Looking at the tearful Murong Huansha, Tang Ye tried to explain.


    However, Murong Huansha had no gods in his eyes, extremely cold and desperate, and said, "Either kill me or don''t let me escape, otherwise I will make you die miserably!"


    "..."


    Damn, it doesn''t need to be serious, right?


    Tang Ye was so depressed that he wanted to die, and finally Wang Jianjia disappeared a bit, and now another colder woman came. Is this a peach blossom luck or a peach blossom catastrophe?

 Chapter 38： Beauty collapses!

    Murong Huansha seemed to despair of life, transformed into the goddess of vengeance, looking at Tang Ye full of hatred.


    Tang Ye looked at her like this, very depressed, after thinking about it, he let go of her with a sigh, so that she was no longer bound.


    Then Tang Ye leaned on the seat, like Murong Huansha, who didn''t care about anything, and said, "Call, call the police, I''ll admit my fate. I said at the beginning, I have no ill will, but you don''t believe me. .I have some troubles now and want to solve it. You will ruin me if you are restless. So just now I can only restrain you like that, and even threaten you. But seeing your desperate look, I think I can¡¯t do it. Forgive me. I told someone, even if I¡¯m not a good person, try not to be a bad person..."


    With that said, Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha who still had tears on his face, and said sincerely: "You call the police, but before calling the police, I still have to say to you, sorry!"


    Murong Huansha was stunned, a little dumbfounded.


    Tang Ye''s attitude changed too quickly and suddenly, she looked at Tang Ye''s sincere face thoughtfully.


    As the president, she has enough experience in understanding people. Don''t use the suspect, don''t use it. The choice of subordinates is related to her success or failure, and she never dared to be careless. This allowed her to develop an ability to see people. Tang Ye at this time, she knew it was sincere.


    She is arrogant and cold, but kind. For kind people and sincere people, there is still some hesitation.


    But thinking that Tang Ye kissed her lips just now, and even invaded the private place under her short skirt, her anger couldn''t stop. Regardless of the noble status of the president, as a woman, being treated like that is absolutely unforgivable!


    "Why don''t you make a condition, what can I do to forgive me? I do something wrong, I will be responsible. But I will not give up easily. I have to live well and complete what I have to do. If I can, return it. Enjoy life beautifully." Tang Ye suddenly laughed.


    Murong Huansha was stunned again, looking at Tang Ye feeling attracted.


    Why can this man say such things so naturally? And still laugh?


    His mentality is really not so good.


    but--


    Do something unforgivable, you have to pay the price!


    "If you do one thing, I think I will forgive you." Murong Huansha suddenly said coldly.


    Tang Ye was overjoyed and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "Go to death." Murong Huansha said coldly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, speechless, and said, "Miss, can you not be kidding me?"


    "Do you think I am joking?" Murong Huansha was expressionless.


    She wanted to kill Tang Ye eight hundred times for the offense just now, which was naturally not a joke.


    Tang Ye shrugged and stopped talking. He looked inside the car and saw a top-secret document fell on his feet. He reached out and picked it up, frowning because he smelled a different smell.


    "Stop it!" But as soon as he picked up the file, Murong Huansha rushed over and grabbed the top-secret file so he was not allowed to read it.


    This document is Murong Huansha''s top-secret plan for the development of new products that is always guarded. If it is leaked, her plan will be destroyed and the position of the president may not be preserved!


    Tang Ye saw the importance of this document, but frowned, looked at Murong Huansha and said, "This document has been read by someone, and it may even be scanned and stolen."


    "What are you talking about?" Murong Huansha''s eyes widened, her eyes flashed with fright, but she quickly calmed down and snorted coldly: "Impossible, this document has never left my sight since I got it! This is top secret, no one saw it, except for a few core personnel involved in the research and development... Are you trying to play my words?"


    Murong Huansha suddenly realized that Tang Ye might have said that deliberately, in order to disturb her heart, and took the opportunity to steal the files!


    She was nervously guarded.


    Tang Ye was speechless, glanced at her, and said, "Since the document was not read by you alone, it may have been leaked. You don''t believe me, I understand. From your appearance, you should have a high position in Tianni Group. And I came into contact with top-secret items. Now I can tell you my identity clearly. I am definitely not a spy or something. I am a Chinese medicine doctor at the No. 1 Hospital of the city, named Tang Ye. If you are worried that I am a spy, then you can Destroy me at any time."


    Murong Huansha''s eyes rolled, indeed, if it is a spy, it is impossible to proactively reveal his identity. She immediately took out her phone and checked Tang Ye. Fortunately, before the matter of Wang Airen was cured, Chen Shuqing arranged a small section to introduce Tang Ye. There are some information about Tang Ye, and Murong Huansha confirmed his identity.


    "The doctor from the City No. 1 Hospital? What are you doing here?" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye smiled and didn''t explain this much. He pointed to the top-secret document she was holding tightly in her hand and said, "Really, your document has been scanned, and I have a way to prove it."


    "How to prove?" The matter is important, Murong Huansha dare not carelessly, even if she does not believe in Tang Ye, she still thinks it is worth hearing the answer.


    Tang Ye explained: "When I contacted this document just now, I smelled a peculiar smell. I was a little bit impressed with this smell. After thinking about it, I remembered that it was a medicinal smell. The medicine represented by this medicinal smell is not aimed at people. Yes, it is used to erase traces. If the document is scanned, there will be traces of electron beams, infinite waves, etc. This may be detected. But with the trace-erasing medicine, it can be removed, making people aware No more."


    "I can only say that the person who stole this document from you used extremely superb methods and meticulous thoughts." Tang Ye frowned and commented.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, did not directly believe Tang Ye, and hummed: "Why don''t I smell the peculiar smell? How can you prove such a thing?"


    "You didn''t smell it because the smell of the medicine was about to dissipate. In other words, if you don''t find out that this document was touched today, you will never find it out."


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly, took out the twenty-four Tongxuan needles, took out a short one, and said, "This is a test needle, which can react to any medicine. You hold it and pierce the paper gently. The needle turns blue, which means there is medicine."


    Murong Huansha was on guard, took the silver needle, pierced it into the top-secret file, and looked at the silver needle, it turned blue!


    "This is all your conspiracy!" However, seeing the silver needle turn blue, Murong Huansha became more suspicious of Tang Ye, humming: "Everything develops according to what you said. This is by no means a coincidence, it''s all you. Manipulating! Say, who on earth did you send?"


    Tang Ye is very depressed, it seems that this woman''s vigilance is not generally high.


    He sighed and said, "You doubt me so much, and I understand it. But I suggest you take this document immediately to let your most trusted person check it again to determine if there are any traces of being scanned. As for you worry about me. , I have told you my identity. You need to settle the account with me and go to the City No. 1 Hospital. I believe it is not difficult to find someone with your ability, right?"


    Murong Huansha frowned, staring at Tang Ye hesitantly. She had already determined Tang Ye''s identity. If Tang Ye dared to play any tricks, even if the top-secret documents had a problem, with her identity and strength, it would be easy to deal with Tang Ye.


    As for top-secret documents, she puts more emphasis on anything. Even if a passerby told her that there was a problem with this top-secret document, she would doubt it. It''s not that she is suspicious, but the top-secret file is too important to really cause any problems.


    "You''d better not play any tricks, otherwise I will make you die ugly!" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and smiled lightly. Murong Huansha accepted his suggestion.


    "Go away! Also, I will settle the account with you for what you just offended me!" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly. She thinks Tang Ye is particularly annoying, can she laugh at this time?


    Tang Ye shrugged, got off the car happily, suddenly turned around, looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Miss, what''s your name?"


    "Murong Huansha!"


    Huh? Why do you want to tell him your name?


    Murong Huansha''s expression immediately came back cold, staring at Tang Ye, and shouting: "Go away!"


    Tang Ye curled his lips and became immune to her coldness. He walked under the wall, got lucky, and jumped out.


    When Murong Huansha saw it, her eyes widened, and she really jumped out! How is this possible, how can ordinary people do it?


    She became very curious about Tang Ye. But right now, she wasn''t in the mood to investigate Tang Ye slowly. She drove away to find the most trusted person to check whether the top-secret documents were actually leaked.


    Tang Ye returned to the hospital, helped Lin Yourong pack, and the young couple sat together to eat Chinese food.


    "You Rong, in the Tianni Group, is there anyone named Murong Huansha?" Before Tang Ye saw that Lin Yourong knew the Tianni Group better than him, and asked about Murong Huansha.


    "Ah!" Unexpectedly, when Lin Yourong heard this name, he exclaimed in surprise, and said in surprise: "Murong Huaxia is the president of Tianni Group''s Huaxia District. Have you, have you met her?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, stunned.


    The beautiful woman she offended is actually the president of Tianni Group!


    I rely on... Tang Ye is also speechless, provoking an iceberg president, this is a big trouble.


    However, at this time, Murong Huansha is in even greater trouble!


    She asked her most trusted friend to help detect the top-secret document, and it turned out to be touched!


    Passing the top-secret documents means that the new product development plan has been leaked. She panicked, at a loss. If the plan continues, then the new product is known, and there is no advantage. But if you stop R&D and change to new products, time will run out!


    Murong Huansha felt like she was about to collapse. At such an important juncture, she had nothing to do with something like this.


    Shrinking in the luxurious room, she held her head and couldn''t help crying.

 Chapter 39： Car crash revenge!

    Only she knew about Murong Huansha''s situation, and at this moment, Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye in a daze, thinking that her man was amazing!


    Tang Ye told her a little lie just now that he met Murong Huansha when he went to Tianni Group, and Murong Huansha was overwhelmed by his ingenuity and said that he would consider cooperating with him for product development.


    For Lin Yourong, this is like a dream! Because characters like Murong Huansha are at the top of society, she has billions in wealth at a young age! Although Lin Yourong is not very greedy for money, she feels that Murong Huansha is many times more successful than her for the same woman. She is the pride of a woman and she admires Murong Huansha very much.


    And Tang Ye was favored by Murong Huansha! That is her man, she feels very proud.


    "Tang Ye, you are really amazing!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help blushing in praise.


    Tang Ye''s face blushed, and it seemed unethical if he lied to make his daughter-in-law idiot... However, he did not lie for no reason. When he picked up Murong Huansha''s top-secret document, he caught a few words about the development of new products. Now he just wants an opportunity to be invested by others, and he has some thoughts in his heart. He plans to talk to Murong Huansha again. Maybe he can really make Murong Huansha invest in himself?


    Moreover, that top-secret document was leaked, and Murong Huansha may not start that plan again. This is a great opportunity. Tang Ye guessed that Murong Huansha''s plan was blocked. If he can help at this time, Murong Huansha is likely to be tempted.


    So, confident of getting Murong Huansha¡¯s investment, Tang Ye was at ease when he lied to Lin Yourong, hehe smiled, and said: "You Rong, what did you call me just now? I didn¡¯t say that you want to call me in private. Is it my husband?"


    "You... hate it!" Lin Yourong lowered his head, twisted and twisted his hands, and whispered, "Old, husband..."


    Ouch, this made Tang Ye''s heart shake, and there was an urge to pounce on Lin Yourong to eat this little lamb.


    In fact, the husband and wife cried out, which seemed a bit hypocritical and numb, so in public scenes, Tang Ye would not let Lin Yourong do this. As for going in private, he wanted to be stimulated, because when Lin Yourong called out this title shyly, as a man, he couldn''t help but feel like he was stunned.


    Men, aren''t they all good? Exciting!


    Although this is a bit cheap, men are actually a bit cheap in terms of sex. Look for Xiaosan, why is it more exciting than my wife. And why do men like so many tricks when rolling the bed sheets, it is also stimulating. And these stimuli are actually for the last few seconds that can''t be stopped. For the enjoyment of these few seconds, no matter how gentle the man is, he will become a beast.


    After Lin Yourong called Tang Ye, she saw Tang Ye grinning smirkly when she saw her, and she was even more shy. At the same time, he was annoyed and angrily said: "You hate it, let me call you, and you don''t see you call me Old, wife..."


    Oops, Lin Yourong lowered her head tightly when she said the last words, her voice was as small as a mosquito, and she was too embarrassed. This little lady, want to show off, but dare not make it completely.


    When Tang Ye heard her, he laughed and hugged her abruptly, with a thick skin, took a mouthful of her sensitive earlobe, and hummed: "My wife, you are really more and more slutty, not at all. It looks like the pure and shy little girl at the beginning."


    Lin Yourong was caught in her earlobe, and her delicate body trembled. That was one of the sensitive points on her body. She was short of breath and her eyes were full of spring water. Seeing Tang Ye was already moved.


    "I, I don''t, it''s all you are always teasing me..." Lin Yourong argued with a blushing face.


    Tang Ye smiled even more evilly, walking around her wantonly with both hands, and said, "You can be slutty, but you can only treat me as a man, you know?"


    Huh... Lin Yourong''s face was already bloodshot, watching Tang Ye biting her lip and snorting: "You, you are so domineering..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye grumbled, just so domineering!


    "I know, I know..." Lin Yourong begged for mercy, biting her lip and replied: "I always think so, I, I only give you my body..."


    Tang Ye smiled with satisfaction, let go of her, and no longer irritated her.


    Lin Yourong adjusted for a long time before calming down from the turmoil. Seeing Tang Ye''s resentment, he said, "Don''t tease me anymore, I''m afraid I can''t stand it..."


    Tang Ye curled his lips and snorted: "Who made you happen to be your aunt, otherwise, I would have slept with you last night and let you taste how my husband is!"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s calm mood suddenly rippled again. Recalling that she took the initiative to hook up with Tang Ye last night and plan to dedicate herself to going out, she gritted her teeth and said, "Wait for my aunt, will you or you want me?"


    Oops, this made Tang Ye depressed, he itched his teeth with anger, and hummed: "Yang, be careful I hit you when you say this kind of things! Your aunt has just started, and it will last for a week. You want to hook me up like this every day Once, I was congested and died sooner or later. How about you help me solve it?"


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong yelled, looked under Tang Ye, shy and joyful. She felt that Tang Ye was seduced and confused by her, indicating that she had a good charm, which made Tang Ye unable to control her. She has read some gender magazines and knows that if a man is to be loyal to herself, she must hold his lower body firmly.


    She thought about it, lowered her head shyly, hugged Tang Ye''s waist, and whispered: "Do you want or want it now?"


    Damn, Tang Ye yelled and swallowed. This daughter-in-law is really getting more and more coquettish-slutty!


    He grinned and said, "Yes, but it''s not your hand, but your mouth. Can you eat it?"


    "Ah!" Lin Yourong heard these words, and his face was flushed to the extreme.


    She couldn''t do this yet. She felt that Tang Ye was too bad. She stood up, her cheeks were extremely rosy, and she cursed: "You are too bad, ignore you!"


    Sigh, she stared at her high heels, twisted her round and plump buttocks, shook her slender and **** legs, and ran downstairs.


    Tang Ye watched Lin Yourong escape, touched his nose, and smiled awkwardly. He didn''t know if it was too cheap to do so, or if the demands on Lin Yourong were too much. Normally he is indeed well-dressed, but in private, when only with his own woman, he doesn''t mind turning himself into a well-dressed beast. Regarding the **** **** between men and women, he felt that he would either not do it or he would enjoy it to the extreme. Dirty, perverted? It''s nothing! The most instinctive desire between men and women, the most desired enjoyment, if you like them, what can''t you do?


    He knew that Lin Yourong''s desire for him, whether physically or mentally, could completely do that kind of thing.


    In the afternoon, Tang Ye stayed in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, thinking about product development. I was bored with my thoughts, so I ran to find Lin Yourong, the nurse''s wife, to flirt, and I had a fulfilling and happy life.


    In a blink of an eye, it was time to leave work, and he and Lin Yourong went back together.


    At this time, Murong Huansha recovered a bit from the collapsed mood. She simply sorted out and planned to go to the company to see the situation. As the president, she has long lost her freedom. Even in the current situation, she still has to pretend to be nonchalant to prevent the company from distracting. In addition, she knew that there was a traitor in the R&D team!


    Those who knew the R&D plan had just a few core personnel, but traitors emerged, which was also a huge blow to her. The trusted person stabbed a knife in the back, it felt really uncomfortable.


    After combing and dressing, Murong Huansha''s expression is still decadent, but the ultimate beauty is undiminished. High heels, short skirts, tight tops, **** and slender legs, slender waist, plump and crisp-chest...the beauty is suffocating.


    She lives in her own villa, which is very luxurious. When going out, she saw a small car at the door. Soon a man came down and walked towards her with a smile.


    "Sun Chu?" She was stunned.


    The man waiting for her was actually Sun Chu.


    The Sun family is everyone in Yanjing, and has some contacts with the Murong family. As the president of Tianni Group, Murong Huansha has dealt with the Sun family in order to stabilize the business here, and it is normal for Sun Chu to know her.


    "Hehe, Miss Murong, I''m here to pick you up." Sun Chu walked to Murong Huansha, very gentleman bowed his head in greeting, his eyes never blinking.


    Obviously, he is interested in Murong Huansha.


    Yes, which man doesn''t like Murong Huansha. Not to mention the best beauty, or the super rich woman, if she becomes a man, she will have money to spend.


    "Are you here to pick me up?" Murong Huansha frowned and wondered.


    Sun Chu smiled and said, "Miss Murong is busy, so I understand. But you and my father have an appointment to have a meal and discuss something."


    Only then did Murong Huansha remember that she had indeed made an appointment to talk to Sun Chu''s father at this time. She nodded to Sun Chu and decided to accept the appointment before returning to the company. The relationship between the Sun family still needs to be maintained.


    For such a young woman, she often needs to do more to stabilize the Tianni Group.


    She got into Sun Chu''s car. Sun Chu always flattered her to please her. She was so annoying, and some didn''t say a word. At this moment, she suddenly thought of Tang Ye, the man who dared to offend her was damned. However, she felt that such a man was many times better than Sun Chu. At least Tang Ye is very real, not so hypocritical.


    Sun Chu drove past the City No. 1 Hospital and suddenly saw Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. Suddenly he wrinkled. He was going to teach Tang Ye''s idea for a while, but recently there was something suddenly happening on the family side and he didn''t do it. But he is a person who must repay him. Seeing Tang Ye at this time, his revenge is not reduced at all.


    "Is it him?" Murong Huansha, who was sitting in the back seat, hummed suddenly.


    She also saw Tang Ye and sneered: "It turns out that he is really in the City No. 1 Hospital."


    "Do you know Tang Ye?" Sun Chu asked suspiciously.


    Murong Huansha remembered what Tang Ye had offended, and said angrily: "Of course, I can''t wait to kill that guy!"


    Sun Chu''s eyes lit up, and he laughed and said, "It just so happens that I have a bit of hatred with this kid. Ms. Murong doesn''t mind delaying it? Let me show the kid with some color!


    Sun Chu looked at Murong Huansha full of delight. He thought, since Murong Huansha also had an antagonism with Tang Ye, teaching Tang Ye would definitely make Murong Huansha happy.


    Murong Huansha thought of Tang Ye snatching her first kiss and offending her body, naturally still angry with Tang Ye, and coldly snorted: "Whatever."


    "Okay!" Sun Chu''s eyes lit up and he immediately called.


    He had already planned for Tang Ye''s affairs. He wants to play Tang Ye slowly, who made Tang Ye ruin his good deeds. What''s more, he can still please Murong Huansha against Tang Ye now, he has to do it.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were walking on the side of the road outside the hospital, planning to buy something before driving back. Unexpectedly, suddenly rushed out of a car and hit them directly!


    Lin Yourong found out one step earlier than Tang Ye, pushed Tang Ye away, and shouted, "Tang Ye, be careful!"


    boom!


    Tang Ye was pushed out, but Lin Yourong was hit and fell in front of Tang Ye.

 Chapter 40： Double the price!

    The car that came into the collision came too suddenly, without a little defense. The moment Lin Yourong pushed Tang Ye away, unfortunately she was hit and fell to the side.


    "You Rong!" Tang Ye saw Lin You Rong being hit, and rushed towards him like crazy, knelt down and looked at Lin You Rong with worry.


    Lin Yourong furrowed his brows, his expression was painful, but he still looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said, "I, I''m fine, you''re fine..."


    Tang Ye trembled, and the big man couldn''t help but moisten the corners of his eyes. This silly daughter-in-law, she is a man with a strong body, and she is definitely not as badly injured when she is hit, but for her own sake, she is not afraid of being injured. After being hit, she is the first to care about herself, not her!


    Where can I find such a girl?


    She gave you a place to live, but she didn''t need your money, and she gave you the money. She cooks for you every night, hello-she also satisfies you with shame. She is beautiful and sexy, and countless men with status and status pursue her, but she chooses you. She said her body is only for you to touch, she belongs to you only. She is shy, but in order to make you enjoy, become charming-charming and serve you... Such a girl, are you willing to let her be hurt?


    Tang Ye has endless worries for Lin Yourong, and at the same time endless anger rises in his heart!


    Regardless of whether the car he hit was accidental or intentional, he must pay a heavy price for hurting Lin Yourong!


    Ten times, a hundred times, a thousand times!


    This kind of thing far exceeded his bottom line, and he was completely angry!


    But he tried to suppress it, and now he must first treat Lin Yourong. He checked Lin Yourong''s body, his left leg and right hand were severely injured, and he was afraid that it would not get better within a month. Seeing Lin Yourong''s painful look, he felt very distressed and pity for him. Fortunately, it was near the hospital. Several doctors and nurses came out and immediately sent Lin Yourong in for treatment.


    Tang Ye is also a doctor, but there are certain treatments that Western medicine does have advantages. For example, surgery is incomparable with silver needles. As for anesthesia, if it is ordinary anesthesia, Western medicine also has its own advantages. Under Chen Shuqing''s arrangement, the best medical team in the hospital began to treat Lin Yourong.


    Fortunately, Lin Yourong was mainly injured in the bones. There was nothing else to do. The operation was simple. The key was to cultivate well.


    "Tang Ye, it''s okay, the doctor said, Yourong''s injuries are not particularly serious." Chen Shuqing worried about Lin Yourong more than anyone else. It was his granddaughter, but he couldn''t bear to see Tang Ye''s worried and scary look. , He said comfortingly.


    "I know!" Tang Ye drank low, very guilty, and said gravely: "You Rong is too stupid, she is to prevent me from hurting, but I am a man..."


    Chen Shuqing sighed and said, "You Rong is such a child. You will always care more about others than yourself. Besides, you are still her beloved man. Although you and You Rong have only been acquainted for less than a month, I can see that, You Rong fell in love with you completely. I am still angry. After You Rong had you, he didn''t call me at night. He knew to please you, hey..."


    Tang Ye lowered his head, the guilt in his heart was beyond words.


    Suddenly, he stood up abruptly, his hands clenched into fists, his expression was cold and grim.


    Chen Shuqing was taken aback, looked at him and asked, "Tang Ye, what are you going to do?"


    Tang Ye said coldly: "Grandpa, can you help me guard Yourong? This incident...I doubt it was an accident. I''m going to see, if someone deliberately arranged it, I want him to pay enough!"


    "What?" Chen Shuqing was stunned, and then also angry. But he looked at the operating room, sighed slightly, and said, "The account can be settled slowly. I hope that when You Rong wakes up, the first thing I see is you. Because...this must be what she wants."


    "I know." Tang Ye looked resolutely and promised: "I will definitely be back before You Rong wakes up."


    "Then be careful and don''t be impulsive." Chen Shuqing asked.


    "Yeah..." Tang Ye responded with a deep voice, and then walked outside.


    At the entrance of the hospital, the police cordon was still pulling at the scene of the accident. The car that came into the collision was impounded by the police, and the driver was questioned. Tang Ye wanted to go over and question the driver, but when he turned his head, he saw a familiar car parked on the opposite green road.


    Sun Chu!


    At this moment, his anger soared more than ten times!


    Wang Jianjia once warned him that Sun Chu was involved in the field-fighting storm, and he helped resolve the field-fighting storm, which was tantamount to offending Sun Chu. Sun Chuxiu must report, and he must be troubled. He had been wary of it before, and he checked the cars that often appeared at the entrance of the hospital. It was Sun Chu. It''s just that Sun Chu hasn''t made any shots, so he can''t help but relax. Unexpectedly, Sun Chu would shoot during the rush hour just now. In fact, not only Lin Yourong was injured, but several pedestrians were also bruised.


    "Sun Chu, no matter what your identity is, if you move my woman, you have to pay the price!" Tang Ye drank, then swished towards Sun Chu.


    Sun Chu saw that Lin Yourong was injured, but Tang Ye was fine, and felt very sorry. But seeing Tang Ye''s nervous look, he felt very comfortable again. He wanted Tang Ye to suffer, he found it very entertaining.


    "Haha, it''s a pity, Tang Ye is okay, but his woman suffers for him, he might be more painful." Sun Chu''s handsome face showed a smug smile, and he didn''t care about Lin Yourong being hit by a car. On the contrary, it was used to please Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha frowned, her eyes were not happy, but extremely disgusted. But she didn''t make any comments, and hummed: "Let''s go."


    "Okay." Sun Chu nodded and smiled.


    He didn''t feel unhappy about Murong Huansha''s cold reaction, on the contrary, he felt very satisfied. Because Murong Huansha''s personality is like this, outsiders are almost indifferent. Anyone who knows her knows that as long as she does not object, it is passed. She basically doesn''t praise people, so if she doesn''t object, it''s actually tantamount to acquiescence, like no fault is merit.


    Sun Chu started the car and was about to leave, but at this time, the window next to the passenger seat was knocked on. He was taken aback, looked down, and was stunned.


    It''s Tang Ye!


    Why did Tang Ye find him? Did he find something?


    Sun Chu was a little surprised. However, after being surprised, he did not worry at all and smiled slightly.


    He thinks, what about Tang Ye? Even if Tang Ye knew that there was something strange about the car accident just now, what could it do? Tang Ye is just a small Chinese doctor, what kind of thing? Don''t you dare to shoot him directly?


    He also gladly opened the door of the car, and Tang Ye came up casually. He wanted to see what Tang Ye dared to do to him.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, got into the car and sat in the driving position. Only then did he see Murong Huansha sitting in the back seat.


    When Murong Huansha saw Tang Ye sitting up, a strange wave flashed in his ruthless eyes. But soon he recovered his calm and said nothing, watching the affairs between Tang Ye and Sun Chu.


    Tang Ye stayed on Murong Huansha for less than half a second. At this time, no matter how beautiful Murong Huansha is, he has no interest.


    Seeing his reaction like this, Murong Huansha felt a little strange in his heart. There are many men who see her but choose to ignore her. However, those men are pretending to attract her attention. However, she didn''t see this hypocritical pretend in Tang Ye''s eyes.


    She knew that Tang Ye really didn''t take her seriously.


    Damn it!


    Some women are like this, she ignores men, but they are not allowed to ignore her. Who does she think she is?


    "I know you are Sun Chu." After Tang Ye sat in the passenger seat, he did not look at Sun Chu or Murong Huansha, but at the scene of the car accident that the police were dealing with outside.


    Sun Chu sneered, secretly stealing joy in his heart. Tang Ye came to the door by himself, just as a green leaf set off his red flower, allowing Murong Huansha behind to see his handsome side.


    He faintly responded to Tang Ye and said, "I also know that you are Tang Ye."


    "I have a bit of grudge with you." Tang Ye finally looked at Sun Chu.


    Sun Chu also looked at him, smiled, shook his head calmly, and said, "No, it should be me and you a little bit grudge, not you and me. You broke a bit of my good thing, so I have grudges against you. "


    Speaking calmly, as if Tang Ye couldn''t help him at all.


    "No." Tang Ye also shook his head and said, "From the moment You Rong was injured just now, I have complained about you."


    "Oh? You must have done it by me?" Sun Chu sneered, rather playfully.


    "Sure." Tang Ye hummed, his expression getting colder.


    Sun Chu liked seeing Tang Ye''s cold and angry look, because he knew that even if Tang Ye was angry, he couldn''t help it. A small Chinese medicine doctor, dare not to shoot him?


    "Then what do you want to do?" He looked at Tang Ye with a playful smile, extremely provocative.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath and said, "I love my woman very much. If you hurt her, you have to pay enough."


    "Really? Haha." Sun Chu smiled comfortably, and said: "Looking at your woman''s appearance, it seems to hurt my hands and feet. Isn''t it... you still want to interrupt my hands and feet?"


    He was pretty sure that Tang Ye didn''t dare to hit him. who is he? He is the grandfather of the Sun family, and even Wang Jianjia dare not touch him directly. Why should Tang Ye dare?


    He looked at Tang Ye full of playfulness, thinking that Tang Ye was like a clown. What about anger? What about unwillingness? Without identity, status, and power, they are destined to be oppressed and degenerated into other people¡¯s toys by looking at other people¡¯s faces.


    this is the truth.


    Sun Chu enjoys this feeling of being aloof.


    "Snapped!"


    However, when he watched Tang Ye smile playfully, Tang Ye suddenly raised his hand and slapped him hard.


    Very loud slap.


    He was directly beaten up. Ignoring the pain, he stared at Tang Ye blankly.


    This humble boy, dare to slap himself directly?


    Murong Huansha, who was sitting in the back seat, had bright eyes at this moment. She had never thought that Tang Ye, a small Chinese doctor, would dare to slap Sun Chu directly.


    "You, do you dare to hit me? You **** dare to hit me!" After Sun Chu reacted, he went crazy and looked savage, as if he wanted to eat people.


    He will never forgive such things!


    Murong Huansha was watching from behind, it was the woman he wanted to please. However, he was slapped by a small person in front of Murong Huansha! This is a shame, an inexcusable shame!


    He is going to kill Tang Ye!


    "Snapped!"


    However, at this time, Tang Ye slapped over again.


    Louder than before!


    Another slap in the face!


    "Tang Ye! You are looking for death!" Sun Chu was completely mad, and was slapped twice by this humble boy in a row?


    "Snapped!"


    However, then, Tang Ye slapped it again.


    Also louder than before!


    At this time, Sun Chu only felt his ears buzzing and his head was blank.


    He was so crazy that he couldn''t go crazy anymore and was slapped three times in a row, three!


    This is something he would never think about in his life. But now it really happened.


    Murong Huansha behind looked at Tang Ye without blinking. It was shocking. She never expected that Tang Ye would be such a ruthless character!


    Is Tang Ye crazy?


    She couldn''t help but wonder. With Tang Ye''s humble status, dare to do such a hand on Sun Chu, it is really seeking death.


    However, what Tang Ye had to do was not over yet. He suddenly grabbed one of Sun Chu''s hand, fiercely, and hummed: "If you hurt one hand and one leg, then you have to pay double the price! Three slaps are just the beginning!"


    After that, he vented his breath and squeezed Sun Chu''s hand fiercely, and the sound of broken bones sounded.


    "Ah!" Then, Sun Chu screamed like a pig, hurting in his bones!


    Sun Chu didn''t seem to think anymore, staring at Tang Ye blankly. Why, why does this lowly kid dare to beat himself like this? !


    When Murong Huansha saw this, his face turned pale.


    Tang Ye at this moment is like a lunatic!

 Chapter 41： Even you fight!

    Who is Tang Ye? Who is Sun Chu?


    Murong Huansha knows very well that Tang Ye is just a small Chinese doctor, and this name has hardly appeared in the upper circles. And Sun Chu is the young master of the Sun family, not only often appearing in aristocratic circles, but also one of the front figures. Tang Ye and Sun Chu couldn''t compare at all. However, at this time, Tang Ye not only slapped Sun Chu three loudly, but also abolished Sun Chu''s arm!


    What a crazy move!


    Murong Huansha has long been used to seeing strong winds and waves, but facing what Tang Ye did at this time, she was still stimulated, and her heart was shocked.


    Although Tang Ye is a small person, from his actions, Murong Huansha knows that he is definitely not easy! If nothing else, the courage and courage that dared to beat Sun Chu shows that he is not a simple character. And the power that can directly squeeze a person''s bones is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Thinking of Tang Ye''s ability to jump directly over the protective wall several meters high before sneaking into the Tianni Group, Murong Huansha was even more determined. Tang Ye was no ordinary person!


    This person may be able to use it for himself!


    Murong Huansha was able to become the president of Tianni Group at a young age, so she is naturally unique. In her career, she is very lonely, not many people can trust, but there are also a group of loyal people. It was carefully discovered and cultivated by her. She is the president, she is the queen, and she has her own means. At this moment, she saw Tang Ye''s potential and wanted Tang Ye to work for her!


    At this time, Tang Ye abolished Sun Chu''s arm, and Sun Chu''s forehead was so painful that blue veins burst out, and he groaned-groan in pain, not having half of the previously proud and indifferent look.


    "Tang, Tang Ye, you are looking for death, I want to cut off your flesh piece by piece, let you know what the most painful torture in the world is!" Sun Chu''s inner anger was beyond description, he looked at Tang Ye stubbornly , There is only one idea, that is to torture Tang Ye with the cruelest means in the world!


    However, Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "I''m afraid you don''t have that chance. I said that if you hurt a hand and a leg, you have to pay double the price. Double you don''t understand? That means you All of his hands and feet will be broken today!"


    "Dare you?!" Sun Chu yelled furiously, he didn''t believe that Tang Ye really dared to abolish his hands and feet!


    However, the next moment, Tang Ye hit Sun Chu''s knee with a fist, and the same click sounded.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh..." With two consecutive screams like a pig, Sun Chu was short of breath in pain and was about to faint.


    He looked at Tang Ye and saw that Tang Ye''s eyes were calm, but there was a sense of terror in the calm, as if there was nothing he couldn''t do.


    This is a lunatic!


    Tang Ye is a complete lunatic!


    At this moment, Sun Chu was scared. A lunatic can naturally do anything. If Tang Ye killed him, he would have nothing. For a while, he regretted and panicked.


    Don''t provoke Tang Ye! If he didn''t provoke him, now one of his hand and one leg would not be broken!


    How did that happen? Tang Ye is obviously just a little Chinese medicine doctor, a little fish destined to become a big fish plaything. However, now he has been abolished by this little fish!


    Sun Chu felt that this kind of thing was extremely ironic, and it was even ridiculous to be slapped in the face in front of people all over the world!


    He no longer dared to threaten Tang Ye, laugh at Tang Ye, for fear that Tang Ye would hurt him again.


    However, Tang Ye was not joking when he said that he would abolish all his hands and feet.


    At this time, Tang Ye sneered, like a demon, taking pleasure in destruction, destruction, and evil. He stretched out one hand to Sun Chu and the other uninjured hand, he was going to get rid of it like just now!


    "No, no! Tang Ye, you don''t need to do this! No need!" Sun Chu panicked, completely panicked. He shook his head vigorously and rubbed his body outside, afraid of Tang Ye''s claws.


    Just like a dog running away, panicked and embarrassed, there is no sense of superiority just now as a young master.


    But Tang Ye didn¡¯t sympathize with him, and coldly snorted: ¡°I¡¯ve done it by Tang Ye. Don¡¯t you think that you are a big young master? You can play with those little people who are not powerful? Why, you know that you are afraid. Do you also know to beg for mercy?"


    "Don''t hurt me anymore, I can give you money! One million! No, ten million! I''ll give you ten million! Don''t hurt me anymore!" Where did Sun Chu dare to refute Tang Ye''s irony and plan to spend money Stop Tang Ye''s crazy behavior.


    "Money?" Tang Ye laughed playfully and hummed: "What is money? Do you think I lack money? I tell you, if I want money, money is just the stinky long silly numbers in my bank card. !"


    Ouch, this pretender is really speechless. He is obviously running around for the funding problem of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Does this actually mean that money is just a stinky long number in the bank card?


    He wants to cruel Sun Chu again!


    "Tang Ye, stop!" At this moment, Murong Huansha who had been watching from the back seat shouted.


    Sun Chu''s horrified eyes lit up suddenly, turning his head to look at Murong Huansha as if he saw a life-saving straw, and begged: "Miss Murong, help me! Stop Tang Ye, I, I don''t want to be abolished!"


    Tang Ye was stopped by Murong Huansha, turned to frown, looked at her, and snorted coldly: "Miss Murong, although you are the president of Tianni Group, it is best to leave this kind of thing alone. This is my personal relationship with Sun Chu. Gratitude, you are not qualified to join in!"


    "The Sun family has a cooperative relationship with me." Murong Huansha said coldly to Tang Ye. In fact, she was secretly angry, Tang Ye was too arrogant, knowing that she was the president of Tianni Group, she didn''t even take it seriously. How arrogant is this to get this kind of thing?


    "Do you cooperate with the Sun family?" Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha and snorted coldly, "What does this have to do with me?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was angry, this **** is really arrogant!


    Also, if you are not arrogant, how dare you kiss yourself and touch yourself!


    Murong Huansha doesn''t like other people''s disobedience to her. This is a queen psychology formed by standing in a high position for a long time. She stared at Tang Ye coldly and said, "Give me a face."


    "Your face? I need your face?" Tang Ye sneered.


    "Tang Ye!" Murong Huansha was really angry and shouted: "Don''t be too arrogant! If you want to survive, just listen to me!"


    She wanted Tang Ye to work for her, because she took a fancy to Tang Ye''s potential. But if Tang Ye had done too much to Sun Chu, even she would not be able to keep it. It can be said that she is kind to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye doesn''t appreciate it at all. This is no wonder Tang Ye, at this moment Tang Ye is angry, she still speaks with the queen''s lofty attitude, how could a person with rebellious personality listen to Tang Ye?


    "If I want to survive, I will listen to you?" Tang Ye smiled playfully, and hummed, "You mean, if I continue to move Sun Chu, you have to deal with me?"


    "It''s the Sun family that won''t let you go." Murong Huansha suppressed his anger and hummed coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled coldly and hummed: "Then it''s none of your business."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "shut up!"


    Murong Huansha was really mad at Tang Ye and wanted to snort, but Tang Ye suddenly stopped her viciously and shouted: "If you talk nonsense anymore, I will even hit you!"


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled, looking at Tang Ye with fierce and cold eyes at this time, a little panicked inexplicably. She didn''t doubt that Tang Ye really dared to attack her. Is there anything this madman can''t do?


    After she stopped speaking, Tang Ye continued to look at Sun Chu, whose face was pale due to pain, and smiled evilly: "Okay, Master Sun, our accounts will continue to be calculated."


    "You... don''t, don''t! Tang Ye, please! What conditions do you want, say it, I can promise you! Just ask you not to hurt me again!" Sun Chu begged Tang Ye bitterly with a snot A tear, completely lost the demeanor of your eldest master.


    However, Tang Ye was still so cold and hummed: "It''s too late, Young Master Sun, you should learn something profound enough for people like you! I tell you, either don''t mess with me or just kill me directly. If you can''t kill you, then I will kill you! Understand?"


    Click, click!


    Tang Ye smashed Sun Chu''s other intact hands and legs continuously.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Murong Huansha saw Tang Yexia''s cruel hands with his own eyes, her pretty face turned pale with fright. She looked at Tang Ye and did not dare to gasp, for fear that Tang Ye would be upset, and came to hurt her again.


    This lunatic!


    She cursed secretly in her heart, but she dared not show anything.


    Tang Ye looked back at her at this time, she was shocked.


    Damn it, doesn''t this **** really want to move himself too?


    Tang Ye stared at her, Xie Mei laughed, and hummed: "It''s a coincidence. He moved me when you were with Sun Chu. Did you let him do it?"


    Murong Huansha said in his heart, watching Tang Ye''s eyes dilate a little. She couldn''t believe that Tang Ye actually noticed this. Indeed, Sun Chu''s involvement with Tang Ye has something to do with her. Because she said that she and Tang Ye had a grudge, and Sun Chu wanted to please her, he couldn''t wait to move Tang Ye. In this matter, she played a urging role.


    Although she was not the mastermind, she played a driving role.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Tang Ye, I can understand that you have resentment, but don''t frame people indiscriminately!" Although there is a little vain, Murong Huansha would not admit it, watching Tang Ye coldly snorted blankly.


    Tang Ye still joked and said, "Your pupils were dilated just now, which means I guessed right. You can''t lie to me, I tell you, I am a doctor, and insight into other people¡¯s psychology is a good treatment, and I just happen to Good at this."


    "You..." Murong Huansha''s face turned pale, and two drops of cold sweat slipped down her forehead.


    She was really afraid of Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s keen awareness was more powerful than she thought!


    "Why do you think I was involved? If I participated, why would Sun Chu not mention a word?" Murong Huansha is also the president, and he has a good ability to calm things down. Although he was afraid of Tang Ye, he did not panic, calm down. Arguing.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You didn''t participate."


    "Then what are you talking nonsense?" Murong Huansha was happy, and yelled at Tang Ye again.


    This is acting and disguising, fighting against Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly approached her, smelled it, and a faint fragrance came out, which was very intoxicating.


    "You... shameless!" Murong Huansha cursed coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged, looked indifferent, and hummed: "You didn''t participate, but you also have a responsibility. Sun Chu likes you and wants to please you, and you must have said that you have an enmity with me, so Sun Chu has been directly confronted I shot and hurt my wife!"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was speechless, looking at Tang Ye like a monster.


    This guy''s insight is really against the sky!


    But Murong Huansha would not admit defeat because of this. She glanced at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "If it is a sin to be beautiful, then I have nothing to say. Sun Chu likes me, and I can control his mind. I don¡¯t want to say more, just treat this as my responsibility, don¡¯t you want to destroy me as well?"


    "Haha!" Tang Ye smiled, this woman really doesn''t understand modesty at all.


    He squinted at Murong Huansha, a little playful, and said: "It is not a sin to be beautiful, and I will not dispose of you, because I am a person who loves beauty. But since you are responsible, you have to pay. It''s a price."


    "Oh? The price? What is the price?" Murong Huansha laughed. She suddenly found that Tang Ye was very interesting and wanted to continue fighting with Tang Ye. Because there has never been a man who dared to talk to her like this, and actually asked her to pay the price?


    Tang Ye sneered, and suddenly squeezed her nice sharp chin, and hummed: "I said, I appreciate beautiful things."


    With a bang, he kissed Murong Huansha''s red lips.


    Murong Huansha''s eyes widened instantly, and she couldn''t believe that Tang Ye actually kissed her!


    This shameless, arrogant, shameless bastard!


    "This is your price!" Tang Ye got out of the car, waved his back to Murong Huansha, and walked away.


    "Tang Ye!!!" Murong Huansha shouted angrily, his eyes red with anger.


    How could this guy be so rascal?

 Chapter 42： Recruitment!

    Sitting in the car, Murong Huansha watched Tang Ye leave, her body trembled with anger, her chest swaying.


    This is really maddening her. Just now she saw that Tang Ye was shrewd and interesting, and she wanted to fight Tang Ye. She is the president queen, ambitious, and struggle is fun. However, she never expected that Tang Ye would dare to kiss her!


    If you kissed, you kissed, and you have the ability to stay and do a big job, but I didn''t expect to turn around and slip away!


    Is this chic?


    Cut, it should be afraid and guilty, so let''s run away!


    "Tang Ye, remember it to me, and I will come back to you to settle the account!" Murong Huansha snorted viciously.


    At this time, Sun Chu, who had passed out, let out a painful moan, and it was extremely painful even when he passed out. Tang Ye became a nightmare in his heart.


    Murong Huansha glanced at him with a look of disgust, and hummed: "Usually bullying others, just begging in embarrassment, useless things!"


    Hmph, Murong Huansha made a call, and soon someone came to pick her up, as well as someone from the Sun family.


    "Bang!" The person from the Sun family was Sun Chu''s father, Sun Tianhao. When he saw his son being beaten like that, Sun Tianhao slapped the car severely.


    He originally held a banquet waiting for Sun Chu to take over Murong Huansha to talk about the matter. He attached great importance to the cooperation with Tianni Group. Unexpectedly, Murong Huansha called and said something was wrong. He thought it was Murong Huansha who had an accident. However, I did not expect to see after I arrived, it was not Murong Huansha who had the problem, but his son!


    "Who is it! Who did it!" He was furious and roared up to the sky.


    To ask who did it, naturally only Murong Huansha knew.


    However, Murong Huansha frowned and hummed: "I want to know who did it. Don''t you know when your son wakes up?"


    Sun Tianhao didn''t dare to yell at Murong Huansha, resisting his anger, immediately arranged for someone to send Sun Chu to the best private nursing home for treatment.


    "Miss, are you okay?" A woman wearing a black bodyguard costume asked worriedly, standing beside Murong Huansha.


    This woman, although not revealing her clothes, has a hot body, a perfect curve, and a good face. Although they are not superb beauties such as Murong Huansha and Lin Yourong, they are also extremely attractive, and they are definitely among the top beauties.


    She is Murong Huansha''s personal guard and secretary, named Mu Yue.


    Murong Huansha nodded and said to Mu Yue: "I''m fine. Is the person I asked you to investigate, has the result?"


    "Yes." Mu Yue took out a document and handed it to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha took it over and looked, and Mu Yuejie said: "Tang Ye, I have only come to Yanjing for less than a month, and he is a Chinese medicine doctor. But he is not an ordinary Chinese medicine doctor. His master is a farmer known as a medical idiot. Superb, and when he first came to Yanjing, he cured the old hero Wang Airen¡¯s sudden stroke and was appreciated by Wang Airen. In addition, he has a close relationship with Chen Shuqing, the dean of the city¡¯s No. 1 Hospital. It is said that Chen Shuqing¡¯s granddaughter is his fianc¨¦e. Chen Shuqing is considered to be a family. Now he works in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital and has no position. Because there are only two people in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, he is still embarrassed by others everywhere. He is currently trying to solve the funding problem. The lady said that he had arrived. After passing the company headquarters, I guess he is looking for investment to develop the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine."


    "Oh?" Murong Huansha was taken aback, then smiled, and said: "The two-person TCM department still wants to get investment from the Tianni Group? It''s interesting..."


    After being offended by Tang Ye last time, she asked Mu Yue to investigate Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye told her that he worked as a Chinese medicine practitioner at the City No. 1 Hospital, she wanted to be more detailed.


    "Miss, Sun Chu had an accident, did Tang Ye do it?" Mu Yue asked at this moment.


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, looking at Mu Yue with satisfaction: "Why are you guessing like this?"


    Mu Yue is a talent she personally selected. She has outstanding ability and is her most satisfied subordinate.


    Mu Yue replied: "Because Lin Yourong, Tang Ye¡¯s fiancee, had a car accident just now. Sun Chu participated in the field battle of Miss Wang¡¯s earlier. But Tang Ye helped resolve the storm. Therefore, I had an enmity with Sun Chu. Now that Lin Yourong has an accident, and Sun Chu happened to have an accident here, I don''t think anyone else will touch Sun Chu except Tang Ye."


    "Yes, Tang Ye did it." Murong Huansha smiled.


    Mu Yue got the affirmative answer and looked at Murong Huansha and said worriedly: "Miss, Tang Ye... is there anything to you?"


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, then secretly angry. What Tang Ye did to her was more than excessive, it was **** good!


    Squeezing her chin, what a nasty tease!


    Smell her delicate body, a faint fragrance? This is even more hateful offense!


    Finally kissed her lips, this is an unforgivable sin!


    But she could not explain to Mu Yue. How can I say that, ashamed, she still wants to make a face.


    "Why do you think Tang Ye dared to move me?" She snorted coldly to Mu Yue, somewhat displeased. After Tang Ye appeared, his majesty dropped sharply?


    Mu Yue apologized: "Miss, please don''t be angry. I think Tang Ye is a person who does not send out, but he shoots up into the sky. He is like a poisonous snake, usually hibernating quietly. . And there is no future trouble. Miss and Sun Chu are together, I am worried about being involved."


    "You can see clearly." Murong Huansha nodded appreciatively to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue said modestly: "Onlookers are clear, and the authorities are fans. I investigated Tang Ye, analyzed all his behavior and psychology, and thought he was such a person.


    "I think so too." Murong Huansha smiled and said: "Then you think it''s good or bad for me to use such a person?"


    "What did the young lady mean...?" Mu Yue''s eyes widened, and he was stunned. He didn''t expect Murong Huansha to recruit Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha waved her hand, stopped her first, and said, "Analyze first."


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "Tang Ye is a double-edged sword with both advantages and disadvantages. If used well, it is a weapon against the enemy. But if it is not used well, it is a poison to hurt himself. Moreover, he is unruly , It''s both a viper and a wolf. I''m afraid...the young lady can''t control him."


    "I can''t control it?" Murong Huansha snorted displeasedly.


    "Subordinates have made a mistake." Mu Yue bowed his head to apologize, and shouldn''t doubt Murong Huansha''s ability.


    Murong Huansha rolled his eyes, thoughtfully. Thinking of Tang Ye''s various things before, in fact, she herself might not be able to control Tang Ye. It''s just that as the president, she has always been strong and used to it. How can she say no before her hands.


    Mu Yue thought Murong Huansha really wanted to recruit Tang Ye, but he stopped talking.


    "What''s the point?" Murong Huansha frowned.


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "Now Tang Ye beats Sun Chu like this, if the young lady wants to recruit him, she must protect him, then I am afraid she will have to face the hostility of the Sun family. Is it worth it?"


    Murong Huansha sneered and said, "Depending on the situation, Tang Ye might not necessarily be recruited. Let''s see what actions he will do next. If it is worth it, then it will be guaranteed. If it is not worth it, what should I do?


    "Miss wise." Mu Yue nodded.


    Murong Huansha glanced at the City No. 1 Hospital opposite, Tang Ye had just entered. Not knowing what she was thinking, she suddenly smiled and said, "Let''s go, there is more important thing to do."


    "Yes." Mu Yue nodded.


    The more important thing is naturally the leak of the new product development plan. This incident was originally very serious, and Murong Huansha almost broke down. However, after Tang Ye happened just now, she suddenly felt a lot better.


    Is this Tang Ye''s problem?


    She had this idea, but soon found it ridiculous.


    That guy has offended himself many times. Is it too late to hate him, and will he be in a better mood because of him?

 Chapter 43： It doesnt look like an injury at all!

    After Tang Ye entered the hospital, he took a few deep breaths, then smiled, and walked towards Lin Yourong''s operating room, as if nothing had happened to hurt Sun Chu. He was worried about Lin Yourong''s situation, so he returned quickly. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let Murong Huansha go so easily!


    A kiss of Murong Huansha counts as a hair! He is not taking advantage of Murong Huansha, that is punishment! Lin Yourong was injured, he was also angry with Murong Huansha. Just because he was eager to come back to see Lin Yourong, he didn''t take revenge. As for a kiss... he knew Murong Huansha was noble and arrogant, and she should be so angry that she would vomit blood.


    This is what Tang Ye wants!


    Outside the operating room, Chen Shuqing was still waiting. Seeing Tang Ye''s return, he walked over and said concerned: "Tang Ye, are you doing nothing wrong?"


    "I''m okay, how is your situation?" Tang Ye didn''t mention Sun Chu, and cared very much about Lin Yourong.


    Chen Shuqing''s face became less serious, and said, "The operation is about to end, and You Rong has injured her muscles and bones. Next, she needs to be treated carefully, and she will be transferred to the ward later. You will take good care of her."


    "I will." Tang Ye nodded.


    Chen Shuqing arranged the best ward in the hospital for Lin Yourong, as comfortable as the presidential suite of a five-star hotel. His love for this granddaughter is really not a boast. At this time, Tang Ye was taking care of Lin Yourong in the ward, seeing Lin Yourong''s bandaged hands and feet, feeling guilty and sorry.


    Lin Yourong woke up from a coma and saw a pair of dark and deep eyes hanging over his head, his nose and face seemed to be touched intimately. What''s the matter?


    "Woo!" She wanted to speak, only to find that her mouth was blocked.


    She panicked and realized that she had been kissed when she was in a coma!


    Which shameless doctor?


    She was furious. She said that she belongs only to Tang Ye!


    "You Rong, are you awake?" A familiar voice suddenly came from Tang Ye.


    She loosened her blocked lips. After seeing it clearly, ah... her pale face turned ruddy involuntarily. It turned out that the person who kissed her was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "Yourong, I... can''t help it. I don''t know how to express my feelings for you, so I can''t help but kiss you."


    Lin Yourong was taken aback for a moment, blushing, and after knowing that Tang Ye kissed her, he was no longer angry, and felt happy.


    The first thing you see when you open your eyes is the one you love, which is great.


    Lin Yourong has injuries on her body and is not easy to move around. When she is shy, she can only turn her head slightly. Under the weak appearance, there is a shy ruddy, and there is an indescribable charm.


    Tang Ye was moved by this. He stretched out his hand and gently shook Lin Yourong''s uninjured hand, and gently touched her ruddy face with the other hand, and said, "Yourong, why are you so stupid, I am a man. Even if you are injured, you will live better than you. You are already weak, and you are really stupid to block the car."


    "I''m not stupid..." Lin Yourong pouted slightly, looking cute and cute, looking at Tang Ye with a sense of shyness, and said: "I did it for you, and I don''t regret doing it... "


    These words have a strong affection, Lin Yourong''s voice is like a mosquito, and he answers in shame, full of the sweetness and unrepentance of a girl''s love.


    Although the voice was small, Tang Ye could hear clearly. He looked at Lin Yourong, startled. At this moment, he felt that even killing Sun Chu would be light. Because such a girl should not be hurt at all!


    "Yourong, can I kiss you?" Tang Ye asked in a daze, not knowing how to express his love for Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong was ashamed, seeing the affection for her in Tang Ye''s eyes. She was extremely happy, she knew that Tang Ye loved her also.


    "Um..." She agreed to Tang Ye shyly.


    Tang Ye looked at her, she couldn''t help closing her eyes, waiting for Tang Ye to kiss her.


    In other words, she hadn''t tried to face to face with Tang Ye, knowing in advance, and kissing each other affectionately. Because of the previous kisses, every time Tang Ye approached it aggressively, and then she slowly catered to it.


    Tang Ye suddenly squinted, as if looking at Lin Yourong, this cute and shy girl, her mood would never change.


    "I want to kiss you very hard." He smiled again in no hurry.


    Lin Yourong''s body trembled, as if he had forgotten the pain in his body. He couldn''t help but open his eyes, watching Tang Ye''s infinite shame, and said, "I hate..."


    "Can''t it?" Tang Ye was serious.


    How could Lin Yourong withstand his love offensive, lowered his head lightly, and said, "Yes, yes..."


    Tang Ye still groaned and lowered his head slowly. Lin Yourong quickly closed his eyes when he saw it. But this kiss is ready. She didn''t turn her head, but instead put her red lips to Tang Ye, waiting for Tang Ye to kiss him.


    However, Tang Ye still didn''t go up to kiss, and said, "I will really kiss you very hard."


    Lin Yourong was so embarrassed that Tang Ye was so disgusting. He opened his eyes and said aggrieved: "You are going to kiss me!"


    She was so ashamed and wronged by Tang Ye that she was crying in a hurry.


    Tang Ye looked at her like this and loved it very much. She stroked her cheek with one hand and lowered her head completely as she watched.


    "Woo..." Lin Yourong whispered softly, without closing his eyes, the spring water rippling in his eyes, watching Tang Ye very enjoyable.


    She was as shy as before, but faced it bravely this time. She looked at Tang Ye''s eyes, knowing that Tang Ye didn''t have that kind of **** desire at this time, and she just kissed her purely because she loved her. She thinks that this kind of kiss is the most romantic, and she has always been eager for it, and she wants to keep it like this.


    After this romantic and long kiss was over, Lin Yourong was a little bit coquettish, even humming occasionally. Tang Ye was probably stimulated, and the reaction of the man beneath him appeared uncontrollably.


    Lin Yourong was too ashamed to look down when seeing Tang Ye like this, and said softly, "I''m sorry..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, watching her lovingly said, "Why do you apologize, as I said, you never need to apologize to me."


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with beautiful eyes, and said, "I said before, wait for me...after that, I will give you my body and serve you well... But now I am injured, I am afraid it will not work... ¡­"


    Tang Ye was taken aback again, looking at Lin Yourong, she really didn''t know how to love her. This woman is really a Tai Chi product, and she is thinking about serving herself at this moment!


    "You Rong, don''t think about such things now." He squeezed Lin Yourong''s uninjured hand and said, "I will wait for you."


    As he said, he leaned to Lin Yourong''s ear, probably because he wanted to whisper, but the heat he exhaled stimulated Lin Yourong''s whole body. He smiled and said: "Ying Rong, we have sex, you are the first time, I am also the first time, can not be anxious. Now you just need to take care of your injury, and when your injury is healed, we can have sex. ,good or not?"


    Ah...Lin Yourong snorted, watching Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes blooming like spring water, and said, "Thank you..."


    Tang Ye smiled and touched her long hair, thinking she was too stupid. She lowered her head slightly, enjoying Tang Ye''s little action to her.


    The two people''s feelings deepened several times at once, and there was a strong bond in each other''s hearts, looking forward to the day when they merged together. This is a shy, but very expectant agreement.


    "Oh, by the way, You Rong, in fact, when I was going to see you the first day, I bought a gift. I just didn''t give it to you when there was something going on afterwards." Tang Ye suddenly smiled.


    Lin Yourong was very pleased. Like all women, she was eager to get gifts from her beloved man. With beautiful eyes, she looked forward to it, and said, "Thank you, what kind of gift is it?"


    Tang Ye took out a gift box, handed it to Lin Yourong, and said, "Look."


    At this moment, Tang Ye didn''t play any tricks. He opened the gift box directly, and a beautiful silver ring was exposed in front of Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong saw, startled, and the next two lines of clear tears slipped quietly from the corners of his eyes, the more they cried, the more intense they became.


    "Tang Ye, thank you, really thank you!" She sobbed moved, she knew that Tang Ye had proposed to her.


    In fact, this kind of thing is not necessary, because the two were unmarried couples before they met. The so-called marriage proposal is just a way of expressing feelings after deepening each other''s feelings. However, now that Tang Ye made it, Lin Yourong felt that she was the happiest woman in the world. She thought that she could not be in love or have a complete marriage because of strange illnesses in this life, but Tang Ye''s appearance let her know the taste of love, and let her have love to marriage proposal to engagement and marriage. Complete marriage.


    Although the engagement has not yet taken place, she knows that this day will definitely come. After the engagement, the wedding date is determined, which is the red carpet of marriage and the hall of happiness.


    She was immediately full of love and hope for the future.


    Tang Ye smiled, picked up the ring, pulled her left hand, and helped her put the ring on, and said, "Fortunately, your injured hand is your right hand, otherwise there will be no way to help you wear the ring."


    "I want to wear it on the right hand too!" Lin Yourong said boldly. At this moment, even though she was shy, she no longer had a trace of escape.


    Tang Ye touched her pretty face, and said, "In the future, when people see your ring, they will know that you are a well-known woman, so it should save me a little trouble, right?"


    "Hate!" Lin Yourong snorted happily.


    Tang Ye laughed, but then he worried again: "That''s not right. We will have the same room in the future. If you wear a ring, others will know that you are a young woman. The young woman is a man''s favorite. That should be troublesome. More and more!"


    "You, you... I hate it the most!" Lin Yourong became angry.


    Tang Ye chuckled at her and said, "No, I have to take the ring back!"


    "No!" Lin Yourong exclaimed, putting his left hand under her body, guarding tightly, and humming: "How can you take the ring back? You really hate it!"


    Tang Ye continued to tease her. Suddenly, there was no pungent smell of medicine in the ward, and no sadness or sigh caused by injuries. Only two loving young people were playing. Occasionally, the babbling of a shy woman when making affection can be heard, which makes people think about it.


    It doesn''t feel like an injury at all!

 Chapter 44： Arrogance to a certain extent!

    When Tang Ye came out of the ward, he smiled, as if a big **** wolf was satisfied. In the ward, Lin Yourong''s cheeks are blushing, her beautiful eyes are rippling, and her **** are trembling with her breath, which also seems to be the ultimate satisfaction. The appearance of the two of them is really infinite.


    Chen Shuqing just went to see Lin Yourong, met Tang Ye, and asked, "Tang Ye, how is Yourong?"


    "You Rong is okay, as long as you take a good rest, it''s okay. I plan to go back and boil some Chinese medicine, so that You Rong can recuperate internally and externally, and heal faster." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Okay." Chen Shuqing nodded and said, "I believe in your medical skills. I can rest assured if you take care of you. As for the problems of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, you can leave it alone, but it won''t work. I will find another way to help you with funding. ."


    "No, I can solve it myself." Tang Ye said to herself: "Grandpa, now many people in the hospital know about my relationship with you. You are the dean, and many things are more sensitive, so you don''t need to show favor to me like this. So as not to be chewed by some people with ulterior motives."


    "What are you talking about? You need you in the future. I don''t want to protect you. Who do you want to protect?" Chen Shuqing didn''t mean to avoid suspicion, complaining: "I tell you, don''t think of the hospital so well. In the whole hospital , Half of the people come in by relying on real talents. And half of them go through the back door."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, so dark. But I didn''t make a fuss too much, this kind of situation is everywhere, the human society. He still didn''t want to make Chen Shuqing trouble, and said, "Grandpa, I can really solve it by myself, don''t worry."


    "How do you solve it?" Chen Shuqing was curious. There is no environment for visiting doctors in this department of Chinese Medicine. If it is chaotic, it will turn into a black one, which may directly cut off the possibility of development.


    Thinking of Tang Ye¡¯s eclectic temperament, Chen Shuqing was afraid that he would be messed up, and warned: "Boy, I can warn you, don¡¯t mess up. If you get into trouble, how can you rest assured that You Rong? She rests at ease!"


    "I know, grandpa, I''m an adult, and I know how things are." Tang Ye rolled his eyes, feeling that the old man was too nagging.


    Chen Shuqing saw him like this, harp, slapped him over, hummed: "You know how to measure? Oh, how come I think you don¡¯t understand at all? I noticed that a lot of people came from the hospital just now, but it was not aimed at There has been a car accident. It seems that I have seen the Sun family. What do you think is the matter?"


    "This..." Tang Ye had a guilty conscience, and the Sun family came, naturally because he abolished Sun Chu. If Chen Shuqing knew that he interrupted Sun Chu''s hands and feet, the old man wouldn''t know how scared he was. He didn''t dare to say, he touched his head and said haha, "How do I know! Oh, grandpa, I''m going to be busy, and I will talk to you when I am not busy..."


    After all, he went straight away.


    "You are not a worry-free kid!" Chen Shuqing always felt that something big had happened, and he grunted while watching Tang Ye stray.


    After Tang Ye left the hospital, he stood at the intersection of the traffic lights, looked at the crowded streets, thoughtfully, and then sneered at the corner of his mouth, and took a taxi to the Tianni Group.


    When he reached the place where he dived last time, he jumped directly in again. He went to Murong Huansha, and he wanted to talk to Murong Huansha about cooperation.


    Bang!


    He landed directly on a small car. He jumped out of the car and took a look, but he couldn''t help being stunned. Damn it, it''s Murong Huansha''s car again. Did Murong Huansha come here to rest again?


    Soon the car door was opened, and a crystal high-heeled shoe was revealed, the round calf without stockings, and the white and flawless feet-naked. At first glance, I knew that this was a pair of slender and explosive legs.


    Then two crystal high heels landed, and an extremely cold and arrogant woman came down. Women are beautiful, and the beauty is a bit unreal. The tall figure, the graceful curve, the front drum and the back curl to the extreme. He has a mature hairstyle with a curled up, crystal stud earrings on his earlobes, a delicate and pretty face, and slightly raised eyebrows. The woman put her hand on her chest, like a queen high above, despising the servants who worshipped her.


    It is Murong Huansha.


    Tang Ye looked at such an extremely beautiful woman, and was stunned for a few seconds. Asshole, there are women who are more beautiful than their own wife. However, this woman''s character is not good, cold and unpleasant at all. It''s better to be my own wife, who replied shyly, and made people want to eat her.


    After comparing Murong Huansha with his wife, Tang Ye felt that Murong Huansha was nothing great. After he came back, he wanted to help with business, he smiled and said, "Miss Murong, it''s you again!"


    Murong Huansha heard him say with a smile like this, the lightly raised eyebrows trembled greatly, the ruthless expression on his face became colder, and the plump **** seemed to tremble with the accelerated breathing... It was obvious that she was caused by Tang Ye. Becomes angry.


    Can she not be angry? The **** Tang Ye sneaked in for the second time! He didn''t learn the lesson from the first time, and came back secretly! Are you not afraid of being caught and sent to jail? Also, when he saw himself, he actually smiled and said "It''s you again!", it seemed that he knew him very well! This **** is really shameless!


    Because, not long ago, this guy broke Sun Chu''s limbs in front of him. How cruel! Even worse, he offended himself, kissed himself and ran away!


    This matter has only passed one day enough! He came to find himself again! Didn''t he take this seriously? Isn''t it a matter of kissing yourself?


    How could there be such a strange thing in the world!


    Murong Huansha''s heart collapsed.


    She originally wanted to observe Tang Ye to see how Tang Ye responded to the Sun Family''s revenge, and whether she had the ability to recruit her. As a result, Tang Ye came to her directly now. Then she observes a fart!


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing again? Give you three seconds to answer, otherwise I will call the security guard immediately!" Murong Huansha wanted to take a nap, but was disturbed by Tang Ye again, and was so angry.


    However, Tang Ye always looked so calm that he was not afraid of boiling water... She was really mad, feeling that Tang Ye was full of irritating cells.


    She always couldn''t help but think of Tang Ye who offended her twice and took advantage of her! And she had never been treated like that by a man, Tang Ye gave her the first shame in her life!


    Although she deliberately recruited Tang Ye to work for her. However, Tang Ye is not under her control now. A person who can''t control it by himself has too much uncertainty, like a time bomb, it will explode at any time. She dare not appoint it lightly.


    Tang Ye has become accustomed to Murong Huansha''s cold arrogance, and hummed: "I''m here specifically to find you. Now that I met you here, let''s just talk about business."


    Murong Huansha was taken aback and looked at Tang Ye thoughtfully. She knew that Tang Ye was thick-skinned enough that she could only anger herself when scolding him, because he didn''t like you. However, for Tang Ye, who has an eclectic temperament, he can often surprise people. It''s like the matter of Sun Chu being abolished. Before this happened, who would have imagined that he dared to move the young master of the Sun family?


    Therefore, Murong Huansha knows her own psychology-she is interested in Tang Ye.


    She looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, raised her pretty eyebrows, and said, "What''s the matter with you looking for me? I''ll tell you, you have abolished Sun Chu''s hands and feet, and the trouble is big. Looking at me at this time will not have ulterior motives. Right?"


    "You are really boring a woman!" Tang Ye glanced at Murong Huansha, disdainfully said: "Thinking that you have a certain status and status, you always look down on people. In fact, you are very poor, with such a powerful status, but few around you can trust it. People who make you beware of anyone, is this kind of life tired?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was speechless for a while. Tang Ye was right, that was the current state of her life. She is also disgusted, but what can she do when born in such a family.


    "What the **** do you want to do?" Murong Huansha coldly snorted when Tang Ye revealed his concern. Haughty people are always reluctant to admit their weaknesses.


    Tang Ye shrugged and was too lazy to worry about her business, and said, "I said that your new product development plan was leaked. You must have checked it. Is this a fact? So, you can''t continue this plan. And I I know that you, Tianni Group, must produce new products this year. As the president, this matter must be valued. However, the creation of new products is not easy. If you want to start a new plan, you will not have enough time. And if It¡¯s not safe to continue that plan. So, you are very anxious now."


    "What then?" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye, annoyed.


    This is a terrible man, who knows everything about people so clearly that people can''t refute it. This kind of person is very dangerous, because he has grasped his weakness, then it is easy for him to deal with himself!


    Tang Ye smiled indifferently and said: "So I want you to cooperate with me. I will help you develop new products, and you will give me enough funds. I not only need funds for the development of new products, but also funds for the development of the Department of Chinese Medicine."


    "Heh!" Murong Huansha was taken aback, then sneered, somewhat satirizing Tang Ye.


    She investigated Tang Ye and knew what Tang Ye was doing, so she guessed that Tang Ye ran the Tianni Group to develop funds for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    However, this is really arrogant to a certain extent! The Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital has only two Chinese medicine practitioners, and they actually said that they would cooperate with a super company like Tianni Group. I really don¡¯t know where this guy¡¯s confidence comes from!


    Naturally, Murong Huansha would not agree, and snorted to Tang Ye, "I refuse!"

 Chapter 45： More domineering than the president!

    Tang Ye was not upset when Murong Huansha rejected the request for cooperation, but she was still smiling while looking at Murong Huansha.


    He had expected such a thing long ago. He knew that Murong Huansha must have investigated him. He had offended Murong Huansha like that before. As the president of Tianni Group, Murong Huansha couldn''t help but investigate him. He even felt that Murong Huansha might have devised a hundred methods to kill him. But he is not a vegetarian, he can see Murong Huansha''s psychology, so that Murong Huansha can''t avenge him.


    He smiled and walked towards Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha had seen his domineering and cruel, and took a step back, a little scrupulous. If Tang Ye went crazy like he did to Sun Chu, she would really be scared. After all, when Tang Ye abolished Sun Chu''s hands and feet before, he was like a demon. If she is also moved, her clean body may be forcibly taken.


    However, Tang Ye did not act excessively, stopped two or three meters away from her, looked at her and said, "You refused because you think I can''t bring you any new products, right?"


    "Of course." Although Murong Huansha was afraid of Tang Ye''s brutality and wildness, he would not be easily afraid.


    She still held her hands on her chest, slightly leaning against the car, and her long and **** legs under the crystal high heels made her seem like a superb car model. The beauty of Xiangche constitutes a more beautiful picture, which makes people see blood.


    She looked at Tang Ye with a pair of beautiful eyes, and said, "You are a Chinese medicine doctor, but you have not had any outstanding results except for the treatment of Wang Airen¡¯s sudden stroke. Moreover, you are developing products and curing diseases. These are two different things. How can I believe you with such mediocre achievements? The development of new products by the Tianni Group is a big plan, which is related to the survival of future development. Do you want me to take the life of such a big company and bet on you? A little Chinese doctor? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous?"


    "It''s ridiculous. If it''s me, I will just refuse." Tang Ye shrugged, not angry or sad because of Murong Huansha''s contempt.


    Murong Huansha is very sensible, and her approach is also very correct. What convincing achievements does Tang Ye have? No! As Tianni Group is such a big company, naturally it would not choose to take risks with him.


    Murong Huansha was a little disappointed when Tang Ye couldn''t bring out anything convincing enough. Tang Ye was one of the few interesting people she met. She thought Tang Ye would always give people surprises, but this time her performance seemed unremarkable.


    She didn''t want to waste time with Tang Ye anymore, and said, "For the sake of you having the courage to talk to me about cooperation, you can go. I won''t be a security guard."


    However, Tang Ye suddenly swept in front of her and quickly stretched out a hand to pinch her pointed chin.


    This is a great offense!


    Murong Huansha''s eyes widened, looking at Tang Ye with a hint of panic. Is this guy really going crazy when he was rejected by himself? He wants to be violent to himself?


    "Tang Ye! You have to know what you are doing!" Murong Huansha didn''t push off Tang Ye''s hand holding her chin. She is the queen. She wants to frighten Tang Ye with majesty and let Tang Ye let go by herself. Only this can show her domineering!


    However, Tang Ye not only didn''t let go of her, but also touched her face with his hands and squeezed it hard.


    Oh, what is this. Do you treat the proud and cold queen president as a child?


    Murong Huansha was mad. What is this guy going to do? !


    "It seems that you are not so perfect. Your white and tender face... has a lot of powder applied?" Tang Ye suddenly let go of Murong Huansha, backed one meter, and smiled evilly.


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, watching Tang Ye suddenly furious.


    This guy says his beauty comes from makeup! Ah... it is unforgivable!


    Women are very sensitive to beauty and figure. Tang Ye denies Murong Huansha''s beauty, just like stepping on the minefield of Murong Huansha.


    "Tang Ye, don''t go too far! Do you really think I can''t move you?" Murong Huansha shouted viciously at Tang Ye like an angry tigress.


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect Murong Huansha to have such a purely feminine side, angry simply because of her appearance.


    He smiled and looked at Murong Huansha and said meaningfully: "You feel more like a woman like this, otherwise you will always be stern and cold like an iceberg, making people afraid to face you. Then you are so long. What''s the use of being beautiful? What''s the point of being beautiful that no one appreciates? Is it lonely to appreciate it? That''s lonely.


    "You..." Murong Huansha died of anger. Tang Ye''s frivolity and serious behavior for a while made her completely puzzled. She didn''t know how to deal with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stared at her pretty face and said, "I''m not saying that you are not beautiful, but that your skin has deteriorated due to anxiety and fatigue recently, and even some spots have appeared. In order to cover up these blemishes, makeup is better than It used to be thicker, right? This is not good. Although it can cover up for a while, it may make the skin worse."


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, unable to refute Tang Ye, because this was a fact.


    She looked at Tang Ye, wondering at Tang Ye''s sudden and kind-hearted appearance. Staring at Tang Ye carefully, she found that Tang Ye is actually quite handsome.


    The look is resolute, the eyes are clear, the eyebrows are like swords, if it is carefully combed, it is definitely not worse than those noble boys. The most attractive thing is the eyes, charming and terrifying. Because these eyes can always insight into many things, making people unable to hide secrets.


    "Tang Ye, what on earth do you want to do?" Murong Huansha was so tempered by Tang Ye, as if she was about to give up struggling, she said dejectedly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s the same thing just now, cooperate."


    "Cooperation?" Murong Huansha shook his head and smiled, and said, "How do you ask me to cooperate with you? Aside from all your offenses to me, I have to consider the life and death of Tianni Group. Even if it''s not me, I changed anything else. People will not cooperate with you. In addition, this is not cooperation, it is unilateral gambling. The person who gambled is still me. If I do not win the gambling, I will be crushed. And if I don¡¯t bet, the big deal is to lose a project. In this case, do you think I would be stupid enough to agree to cooperate with you?"


    Tang Ye squinted at Murong Huansha, and suddenly took out a small bottle of ointment, and said, "You have a small scar on your chest. Take this, and apply a little before going to bed every night. After a week, this small scar will be obvious. Eliminate. Then you will consider whether to cooperate with me. This is my ability!"


    Murong Huansha was stunned, and looked at Tang Ye furious after reacting.


    There is a scar on his chest, he knows? Doesn''t it mean he peeked at his chest?


    She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and stared at Tang Ye: "You, you shameless person, when did you peek at me..."


    "Your chest?" Tang Ye sneered and said, "Yeah, how can you know that you have a scar on your chest if you haven''t peeked. Actually, it''s not a big deal. I have been close to your body so many times, and your chest is so big. Squeeze the clothes on your chest, of course you can see something..."


    "You... shameless!" Murong Huansha didn''t know how to scold Tang Ye. She remembered that just now, Tang Ye pinched her chin, she was forced to raise her head and chest, Tang Ye must have seen the spring in her chest at that time!


    "I''ll kill you shameless!" Rao Murong Huansha, the president queen, couldn''t keep calm anymore. She rushed over and waved to beat Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was really deceiving people too much.


    However, Tang Ye grabbed her hand, stuffed the bottle of ointment into her hand, let her hold it, and snorted coldly: "Murong Huansha, you and I don¡¯t have much time, don¡¯t waste time like this! I tell you, This ointment is a treasure. You know it after you use it! My cooperation with you is sure. After you see the unlimited potential of this ointment, you will be naturally excited!"


    But Murong Huansha coldly snorted: "Who knows if you are poison! If I get poisoned, won''t you be able to control me?"


    "Murong Huansha, your head got water?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes and snorted: "My damn-if I want to use poison to control you, you still need to grind and use poison yourself? I''m directly Can I just force you to drink it? Idiot, IQ was normal just now, but now it suddenly drops to a negative number!"


    "I''m leaving, remember, use this ointment to smear the scar on your chest, and then find me to cooperate!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, turned and left, very confident.


    Murong Huansha was extremely aggressive, she thought she was very domineering, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be more domineering than her!


    Facing Tang Ye, she always felt a deep sense of frustration!


    It''s just that, accustomed to the position of power of the president, and accustomed to only she is domineering to others, she is not angry, and shouts: "I will not use your messy ointment!"


    After drinking, she will throw away the ointment.


    However, Tang Ye turned around abruptly, with a cold expression, staring at her and shouting: "Dare you give it a try?"


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled, actually afraid of Tang Ye. She held the hand that was about to throw the ointment, not knowing what to do. Slowly, her grievances made her eyes red.


    Tang Ye still had a cold face, walked up to her, suddenly pinched her pointed chin, as if he became an overbearing male president who molested her subordinates, and hummed: "Murong Huansha, what do you think you are the president? Do people have to accommodate you? Do you have to listen to you in everything? I tell you, if you are domineering, I will be more domineering than you!"


    Hum, he leaned over and kissed Murong Huansha''s red lips.


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled, staring at Tang Ye with wide-eyed eyes, but without any resistance.


    "Listen to me honestly what I say in the future!" Tang Ye snorted to Murong Huansha again, then turned around and jumped a few steps, crossed the wall, and walked away casually.


    Murong Huansha stared at the direction of his disappearance, speechless for a long time, and finally slowly put down the hand that was about to drop the ointment, held the ointment tightly in the palm of her hand, and cried out aggrieved.


    Tang Ye kissed her domineeringly for the third time, leaving an indelible mark on her mind.


    She thought about Tang Ye, **** it! Why is that man even more domineering than his own president? !

 Chapter 46： The killer is coming!

    Murong Huansha sat in the car in a daze. She wanted to take a nap, but she was completely lost at this time. She kept reading Tang Ye''s name in her heart. It was Tang Ye that broke her nap, it was Tang Ye that broke her inner peace, and it was Tang Ye that made her wronged again and again in a more domineering way than her!


    She thought of Tang Ye, not missing, but trying to torture Tang Ye in countless ways and make Tang Ye suffer! But this is only her heart, so she can only think about it. Back to reality, she knew that Tang Ye was terrible. This little Chinese medicine doctor is by no means as simple as it seems!


    However, she didn''t know why, she clearly hated Tang Ye, but she was looking forward to seeing Tang Ye again. Whether it was fighting against Tang Ye or otherwise, when she found out that she was with Tang Ye, she was the real one.


    Ouch, this kind of psychology is subtle. If she misses Tang Ye too much, be careful to like Tang Ye. Because a domineering woman will be conquered by a man who is more domineering than her!


    After adjusting his mood, Murong Huansha realized that his right hand was still holding the bottle of ointment given by Tang Ye. She picked it up, opened it and smelled it, there was a faint fragrance, which was not annoying.


    What could this be? The effect is really as powerful as Tang Ye said?


    She looked down at the plump and crisp scars on her chest, her face was ruddy, angry, and ashamed. Tang Ye actually saw it! I''m so mad at her! However, she did worry about the small scar on her chest for many years. As a president, she usually has a lot of social interactions. Of course she wears a formal dress when she goes to some parties. However, she couldn''t wear the kind of chic and career line in her dress... because the scar would come out as soon as she showed it.


    This is a lot of trouble for women, especially women with successful careers.


    "Asshole! If you dare to lie to me, I won''t let you die!" Murong Huansha clenched the ointment and cursed suddenly.


    It was Tang Ye who scolded naturally, but looking at her like this, she should be planning to use the ointment given by Tang Ye. If the ointment is really so magical, she will thank Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye left the Tianni Group, he sat down on a bench in the park to rest. At this time, he was in pain on his face and said to himself: "Master, I''m sorry, I used that ointment for the future of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine..."


    In fact, the bottle of ointment is an extremely extraordinary medicine. It is secretly made from rare golden cicada pupa and iceberg snow lotus. Although the bottle for Murong Huansha was very small, it was worth not less than one million. If it wasn''t for Murong Huansha''s trust and a chance to cooperate, he would not give Murong Huansha to death.


    In addition, he knew very well that if he wanted to develop a product, it would definitely not be the ointment. Because the golden cicada pupa and Tianshan snow lotus required for the secret medicine ointment are very rare, mass production is impossible. This is not in line with the development plan of Tianni Group. In addition, he does not want to launch this product, he wants to use this opportunity to promote Chinese medicine!


    If it is promoted, it is naturally better to use products with a wide audience level, and it is best that ordinary people can afford it.


    "Hey, there are still many questions..." Tang Ye sighed suddenly.


    At this time his cell phone rang. Take it out to see, it turned out to be Wang Jianjia, the eldest of the Wang family who hasn''t been in contact for a long time.


    As soon as he was connected, Wang Jianjia''s angry voice was heard, accusing him in a shameless manner.


    "Tang Ye, you bastard, you have caused such a disaster! You bastard!" Wang Jianjia cursed fiercely.


    Tang Ye didn''t know why, she hadn''t seen this eldest lady of the Wang family for a long time, and she was still so rough. He rolled his eyes, and said slowly, "Miss, how did I provoke you? I have been busy with hospital affairs during this period of time. You are investigating the murder of your grandfather, and you don¡¯t want to find the result. Urgent. Can''t you blame me for everything?"


    "It''s not this!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly, "It''s Sun Chu''s business. Are you really dead? You beat Sun Chu like that! I''m telling you, after the Sun family knows that you did it, they will look for it. You are in trouble. No! It''s not as simple as trouble, but to kill you directly!"


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback, surprised: "Come and kill me directly? Can''t you be so ignorant?"


    "Idiot, there is no king to say! This world has always been respected by the strong, and a family such a big family can kill you silently!"


    "Forget it, I won''t tell you this. Where are you, I will find you!" Wang Jianjia''s tone was full of worry.


    Tang Ye felt that it was a good thing to have her. She is the eldest of the Wang family. Even the Sun family did not dare to move easily and said, "I am in the People''s Park."


    "Okay, wait for me!" Wang Jianjia immediately hung up the phone.


    Tang Ye was stunned, feeling something was wrong. Oh, yes, it is Wang Jianjia''s attitude towards himself! She seems to care about herself very much, but doesn''t she hate herself very much?


    "call!"


    When Tang Ye was puzzled, he suddenly felt a chill in his back, he could not help but jump away, then rolled again, hiding behind a big tree.


    "Hey!"


    Soon there was the sound of sharp objects penetrating into the wooden chair. Tang Ye glanced at it. Damn it, shit! It''s a bullet!


    Someone wants to kill himself! I used a silencer pistol!


    Tang Ye immediately became alert. If he hadn''t lived in the mountains for a long time, often dealt with birds and beasts, and cultivated the sensitivity of a wild beast, otherwise he would not be aware of the danger, and would not be able to avoid the bullet, otherwise I am afraid that he is now one. Dead body.


    He was angry. It must be sent by the Sun family! Wang Jianjia just said that the Sun family will directly attack him!


    He thought it was funny.


    He did not abolish Sun Chu''s hands and feet for no reason. It was Sun Chu who arranged for someone to hurt him and Lin Yourong, so he fought back and went back. If this kind of thing is put out, the Sun family is wrong. Unfortunately, the reality is that there is no absolute fairness and justice in this world! He is a big family, he is a small person who can only be regarded as a plaything!


    but!


    He is not a soft persimmon that anyone can handle! Others want to kill him, no matter who the other party is, he will resolutely fight back!


    He calmed down and felt the person shooting behind him might be.


    "Huh?" At this moment, a little puzzled sound came from behind.


    It was made by the person who shot. He appeared behind Tang Ye silently just now, and aimed at Tang Ye''s head with a silencer pistol, confident that he would kill Tang Ye with a single shot. However, as soon as the shot was fired, Tang Ye''s body rolled and avoided, as if Tang Ye had eyes behind his back.


    However, after doubts, he only regarded Tang Ye as having good luck. He is a killer in the top ranking list. Wouldn''t he fail to kill a small Chinese doctor?


    Since the shot just failed, it means that it has been exposed. Knowing that Tang Ye was hiding behind the big tree, he simply walked out and sneered: "Don''t hide, you can''t escape. Since someone is paying a high price for your life, and I''m taking people''s money to help people out. So it will definitely get rid of you."


    Full of confidence, like announcing Tang Ye''s death sentence.


    Tang Ye, who was hiding behind the big tree, shook his head and sneered when he heard what he said. Then he stood directly and confronted the killer.


    "Ha! I didn''t expect to be a straightforward friend." The killer smiled triumphantly when he saw Tang Ye stand up.


    He thought Tang Ye had accepted his fate.


    Tang Ye looked at him coldly and hummed, "The Sun family asked you to kill me?"


    "I can''t tell you that. To be a killer, naturally you have to keep it secret for the employer." The killer shrugged and smiled.


    "If I can spare you not to die?" Tang Ye didn''t smile, very serious.


    The assassin was taken aback when he heard it, and then he laughed, looking at Tang Ye as if looking at a fool, and said, "My friend, you are so funny, because you know you are about to die, so do you tell me more jokes?"


    He thought Tang Ye was just joking around before he died.


    However, Tang Ye asked seriously again and hummed: "I''ll ask you again, if I spare you not to die, can you tell me that someone from the Sun family made you do this?"


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so serious, the killer felt that it was not fun, and hummed, "Even if I die, I won''t disclose the employer''s information. Our top killers are very disciplined."


    "So..." Tang Ye shook his head and sighed, then his expression suddenly became cold, and there was a sharp light in his eyes, and then he swished towards the killer.


    Seeing this, the killer was furious, feeling that Tang Ye hadn''t put him in his eyes, and immediately raised his pistol to blow Tang Ye''s head.


    However, when he looked at Tang Ye, he realized that Tang Ye''s speed was too fast to be distinguished by the naked eye. At the same time, he could not aim at the trees on both sides!


    When Tang Ye got closer and closer to him, when he was about to shoot directly, he shouted, and a strong wind blew his face, his eyes were stinged, and he couldn''t help covering it with his hand.


    However, the next moment, he was pinched by a hand and choked instantly! Then his right hand was unable to hold the silencer pistol, and the pistol fell quietly.


    "You, you..." The killer was terrified at this moment, looking at Tang Ye who pinched his neck, his eyes widened, as if he had seen a monster.


    Is that speed and explosive power really just a little Chinese medicine?


    Tang Ye looked at the terrified killer coldly, sneered evilly, and hummed: "Now, even if you ask me, you have to die!"


    Click!


    With a hard squeeze, the killer''s neck broke. His eyes slowly faded, his head hung down, and he was no longer breathing.


    Tang Ye let go, looked at his body, ruthlessly, and hummed: "Those who want to kill me, I won''t keep them for future troubles! In addition to you, there is the Sun family!"

 Chapter 47： Almost played with it!

    After the killer was killed, Tang Ye planned to leave, but at this time there was movement from outside, he immediately flashed into the big tree and guarded carefully. He shook his fist when he heard footsteps. If it is an enemy, he will still not show mercy!


    The footsteps are near!


    He flashed out quickly, grabbing the person''s hand, and before she could react, he quickly pulled him over, pressed her against the big tree, wrapped her legs, and made her immobile.


    There was no direct killer because he wanted to get a job.


    "Ah!" However, suddenly a woman screamed.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, lowered his head to see the person who was held on the tree by himself. Oh, it turned out to be Wang Jianjia.


    "Miss Wang, why are you?" Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia in surprise.


    Wang Jianjia was so angry that he was offended by Tang Ye as soon as he arrived, and shouted, "Why not me? Didn''t I say that I came to you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback and remembered. On the phone, Wang Jianjia said to come and find him. He was waiting in the park, but he did not expect to meet the killer in advance.


    "That... I''m sorry, I just met the assassin, so I have to be careful." Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia and apologized.


    Wang Jianjia looked at him, originally angrily, but when he heard that he had encountered a killer, he couldn''t help being very worried. Seeing him sincerely apologize again, he was taken aback, and his anger disappeared.


    Only then did she realize that her body was pressed against the tree by Tang Ye, almost touching Tang Ye''s body. And Tang Ye held her wrist tightly with one hand, making her feel a little painful. However, she was not angry, but her heart beat faster.


    It is not the first time that she has been in close contact with Tang Ye. Tang Ye was offended by the first encounters, and she was indeed angry. But after getting along with Tang Ye, she slowly saw Tang Ye''s likable side. During the field-fighting storm, she and Tang Ye solved it together, and realized that Tang Ye was different from other men.


    This guy has a domineering and wild side, but also a gentle and considerate side. When he was sad, he would smile comfortably. When he was angry, although he would be more aggressive and wild, he found that he was in a better mood after being angry. I don''t know when I started, I like to be with this guy. Because with him, I will never feel boring.


    It is precisely because of this that Wang Jianjia has been paying attention to Tang Ye. Tang Ye provokes Sun Chu''s affairs, she will know for the first time.


    At this moment, she looked at Tang Ye, and there were two ruddy flowers on her face suddenly, which were really pretty. She lowered her head slightly, and said, "No, it''s okay. Be cautious, otherwise you will have nothing if you lose your life."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was a little dazed to see Wang Jianjia this way.


    What''s the rosy glow on this woman''s face? Slightly bowed his head to speak, a little gentle, no longer swearing, what is going on?


    Is this woman shy?


    Ouch, that''s interesting. Tang Ye smiled suddenly and slowly approached Wang Jianjia''s face. Wang Jianjia saw that his face was more rosy, and he was cautiously jumping, like a deer scurrying in his body.


    Tang Ye almost put his head on Wang Jianjia''s face, Wang Jianjia stared blankly, his heartbeat even more when he saw Tang Ye''s mouth. The picture of her kissing Tang Ye came to her mind. She swallowed and bit her red lips, as if... looking forward to it?


    Tang Ye still smirked. He didn''t look like he was about to kiss, but-amused!


    He felt that Wang Jianjia was very cute at this time, so a savage girl, actually became shy. It seemed that a tigress suddenly became a little lamb.


    He looked at Wang Jianjia, whose body was trembling slightly, and said, "You... are so beautiful."


    Ah... Wang Jianjia''s body trembled even more, and she lowered her head in shame, her hands clenched the corners of her clothes, and her breathing became rapid.


    She was emotional.


    Faced with such a woman, Tang Ye always soared. She suddenly pinched Wang Jianjia''s chin, asked her to lift her head, and leaned in little by little.


    When Wang Jianjia saw this, the ruddy face on his face was as congested as blood, and it seemed to be dripping with water. She looked at Tang Ye''s approaching head, without a hint of rejection, and slowly closed her eyes, waiting for Tang Ye to kiss him.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, wouldn''t this unruly lady really think?


    Suddenly, he felt a little overplayed. However, Wang Jianjia is like this, he is not a kiss, nor is he not a kiss. If you are dear, sorry for my wife. If you don''t kiss, Wang Jianjia will go crazy. That was playing her naked-naked-naked!


    He looked around and saw the assassin''s corpse he had just killed, his eyes rolled, yes!


    "Miss, be careful!" He suddenly whispered.


    Wang Jianjia was startled, and immediately opened his eyes, seeing Tang Ye already turning his head and staring in another direction. She felt embarrassed, and it seemed that the kiss had failed. She looked at Tang Ye a few more times, seemingly regretful. But there was no way. Tang Ye was chased and killed. She understood it during the extraordinary period.


    "What happened?" She asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned, very worried. Oops, this stern look makes people do not doubt that it is a pretend, and it really has the strength of a movie emperor!


    He said: "There was a little movement over there just now, I was worried that it was an accomplice of the killer. You stay here, I will take a look.


    "No, I''ll go with you too!" Wang Jianjia said anxiously, very worried about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her straight. This woman seems to care about herself. Could it be that your charm has risen dramatically?


    "Hey..." Seeing Tang Ye looking straight at her, Wang Jianjia couldn''t help but lower his head slightly to show some shame.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked suspiciously.


    Wang Jianjia bit his lip and hummed, "You, you hurt me..."


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye''s heart trembled. Missy''s words are really irritating, what does it mean to hurt her? It looks so tempting. Missy can''t change so much, right?


    Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t know what was going on, she shook her hand tightly held by Tang Ye, and whispered in a soft voice: "Gently hold it..."


    Wo Ri... Tang Ye realized that he was nervous and kept holding Wang Jianjia''s hand. This is very embarrassing. He quickly let go of Wang Jianjia, patted his head, haha, and smiled: "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention just now. Maybe I was scared by the killer. You know, I''m very courageous..."


    Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes and glared at him. If this guy is timid, he would dare to abolish Sun Chu''s hands and feet and beat others to death?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be embarrassed and said, "Go, go over there and have a look."


    "Yeah." Wang Jianjia lost that shyness, looked serious, and followed Tang Ye over.


    Of course, Tang Ye was all pretending, he had long been sure that there was no one else, otherwise he would have taken action long ago. When he did that just now, he was just afraid that he had played with Wang Jianjia and something that shouldn''t have happened.


    When he reached the killer''s body, he looked at it and said, "It seems that there is no one else. I''m the one who''s worried."


    "It''s okay." Wang Jianjia spoke more and more politely, but she was not the kind of woman who had no IQ at all. Although she had a little ambiguity with Tang Yeong, she would not be sloppy when she needed to be serious. Seeing the killer''s corpse, she knelt down and lifted off a bit of the killer''s arm, and saw a tattoo of angel wings.


    "It''s the killer of Tianbang!" She couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "What is the top list?"


    Wang Jianjia looked serious and explained: "Tianbang is a very famous killer organization, and the killers in it are very powerful. Our military region has received orders to destroy them. However, they are hidden too deep and it is difficult to find them. To the trail, unless they take the initiative to show up."


    "In other words, they are terrible?" Tang Ye frowned.


    "Of course." Wang Jianjia''s eyes showed deep concern about Tang Ye, and said: "Sun Jiajia has hired the killer of the top rankings, and that will definitely not let you go."


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye sighed, squinted suddenly, showing a cold expression, and hummed: "Meaning, if I want to live, I have to kill the Sun family?"


    Wang Jianjia was stunned, looking at Tang Ye with wide eyes.


    Kill the Sun family?


    This guy can really say it. With him alone, this kind of thing is simply a pipe dream!

 Chapter 48： A man with a vision!

    Wang Jianjia suddenly felt that for Tang Ye, there was nothing he didn''t dare to think about. Sure enough, it is a wild child from the deep mountains, I don''t know how high the sky is! The Sun family belongs to the Yanjing family, and even their royal family dare not say to kill. But this guy said so seriously.


    "Tang Ye, don''t daydream! The Sun family is so big, you kill it if you say you kill it? Who do you think you are!" Wang Jianjia didn''t want to hit Tang Ye, but he still had to wake up the daydreamer so that he wouldn''t always be annoyed. trouble.


    Tang Ye looked at her and snorted coldly: "Otherwise, what should I do? The Sun family wants to kill me, and I want to live well. Then between us, isn''t it just you and me?"


    "This is also..." Wang Jianjia was stunned, but she knew that Tang Ye wanted to kill the Sun family was still unrealistic, and said: "It is difficult for you to protect yourself when you first arrive in Yanjing, let alone kill anyone. I think now What you have to do is to find a way to stop the Sun family from moving you. Since you can''t kill the Sun family, then find a strong person to protect you, right?"


    "It''s simple!" Tang Ye curled his lips and hummed: "You said, I just arrived in Yanjing, where do I know any amazing people. Apart from your royal family, there is only one..."


    As he said, Tang Ye suddenly realized, and said in surprise: "With that, I can let her protect me! Then wait for me to stand firm in Yanjing, huh, Sun family, I uprooted!"


    "He? Who are you talking about, is it him or her?" Wang Jianjia suddenly asked very concerned, she was a little unhappy. Because the people around Tang Ye are usually women.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes at her and said, "It doesn''t matter what is him or her. The important thing is to keep me. Besides, I have a fianc¨¦e. Is it a man or a woman that affects me?"


    "Ah..." Wang Jianjia was startled abruptly, watching Tang Ye''s heart rise with a huge loss.


    Yes, it''s ridiculous, how could I forget that he is a man with a fianc¨¦e.


    However, after losing, she suddenly became angry!


    She glared at Tang Ye, this damned fellow, since he has a fiancee, why did he flirt himself? I... I almost kissed him!


    Damn it!


    Wang Jianjia was very angry and shouted at Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, you bastard!"


    She scolded and still couldn''t help herself, she immediately kicked out her high heels towards Tang Ye.


    "Ah!" The high heels kicked the knee and it was quite painful. This happened suddenly. Tang Ye didn''t have time to avoid it. After being kicked, he sucked in pain.


    He is speechless, women are really changeable creatures!


    Wang Jianjia didn''t care about him. He turned around and left with his back facing him, in an infinitely wronged manner, and cursed: "I knew you were such a bastard, I shouldn''t have cared about you! Go and die! Never mind again!"


    "What..." Tang Ye watched Wang Jianjia go crazy and left with a depressed expression.


    He didn''t bother to bother, Rourou was kicked to the red and swollen knee, and took a taxi to the hospital to see Lin Yourong. Now that the Sun family is attacking him, he is afraid that those people will hurt Lin Yourong again, which he absolutely does not allow!


    Lin Yourong is recuperating in the senior ward of the hospital. The environment is not as good as being hospitalized. This is the advantage of being rich. Grandpa is the dean, and he is not short of money, so he can naturally enjoy this treatment.


    At this time, Chen Shuqing also came to see Lin Yourong. He complained a little, and hummed to Lin Yourong, "I don''t know where that kid Tang Ye went! I haven''t seen anyone all day, so what did he say to deal with the funding of the Chinese Medical Department? Hey. , I said I helped him solve it, but he didn''t use it. I don''t know what to think about. It''s nice to have more time to see you!"


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "Grandpa, Tang Ye is a big man, of course he has his own business to be busy. Besides, he has already seen me and I am very satisfied."


    "You little Nizi!" Chen Shuqing was angry, his beard curled up, and he hummed: "Since Tang Ye came, you have been thinking about him and relying on him for everything. Why didn''t I see him so good? Why do I think he is a culprit? Hey, you women, you can¡¯t collect the water that was poured out!"


    Lin Yourong giggled at Chen Shuqing, pouted slightly, she was really cute, and hummed: "Who makes Tang Ye my fiance..."


    This really made Chen Shu clean up. Tang Ye''s granddaughter was abducted by Tang Ye. The old man feels heartache and life is sad.


    Seeing his helpless look, Lin Yourong quickly comforted: "Grandpa, don''t worry about it, I will never leave you. Tang Ye is very good, and will be as filial to you as I am in the future. Our family will be Be happy."


    Chen Shuqing rolled his eyes and hummed, "I don''t mean to beat a mandarin duck."


    In fact, seeing Lin Yourong so happy, he was also happy from the bottom of his heart. When he took care of Lin Yourong before, Lin Yourong had never been so happy. Probably he is always a little apart from the young man. As for Tang Ye, he learned from Nong Baicao that Tang Ye was an orphan. So Tang Ye will definitely live with them in the future. In this way, he is tantamount to having an extra grandson.


    This is a great thing, so he is no less happy than Lin Yourong. It''s just that the old people always hate the younger generation a little bit, and can''t help nagging.


    Tang Ye came while Chen Shuqing and Lin Yourong were talking. Lin Yourong was surprised when he saw it, and shouted, "My husband... Yeah, Tang, Tang Ye..."


    Lin Yourong forgot for a while that Chen Shuqing was still there. He screamed too quickly, and his face was blushing like a ripe persimmon, and he dared not look at people as he pulled the quilt to cover it.


    Seeing her like this, Chen Shuqing looked at Tang Ye who was smiling awkwardly, his old face couldn''t be pulled anymore. These young people really know how to play. Suddenly, he felt sad again, oh...As long as Tang Ye is here, the cute granddaughter will completely lose herself in the eyes. Hey, there is no room for myself here. He had to leave.


    "Boy, take good care of You Rong! If You Rong is a little unhappy, ask you!" Chen Shuqing grunted to Tang Ye when he went out, like jealousy.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "Grandpa, don''t worry, you don''t need to say that I will take care of You Rong. You Rong is my wife!"


    "You... cut it!" The eldest Chen Shuqing was not young, suddenly a little temper, raised his head, and left.


    Tang Ye looked at him and smiled. This is very good. It seems like a little quarrel for all family members, but in fact, the hearts of the family are more closely connected.


    After Chen Shuqing left, only Tang Ye and Lin Yourong remained in the ward. Tang Ye walked over with a smile, Lin Yourong stretched his head from the quilt, and when he saw Tang Ye who was smiling, he thought he was bad, and said angrily: "It''s all you, make me ashamed in front of Grandpa!"


    "What does it matter to me?" Tang Ye felt wronged.


    Lin Yourong slapped her small fist, her hypocritical young woman''s posture was extremely beautiful. She blushed with shame, Yinya bit her red lips lightly, and groaned: "Yes, you made me call me old and husband. You are the one who caused me to be your husband!"


    Tang Ye curled his lips and hummed: "I asked you to call when we were two of us. Grandpa was here just now. You called yourself. Who is the blame."


    "You..." Lin Yourong became angry, and he was bullied by Tang Ye again, as if not wronged.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye smirked, shook her little hand, leaned in front of her, and said, "Did we agree to have **** after you healed from the injury? It made you feel grouchy in your heart-you moved so much? Slut-woman!"


    "You...u...uu, you, you bully me!" Lin Yourong was upset by Tang Ye''s words, her body trembled, and she played a rogue when she couldn''t help it, and used the trick of pretending to cry to deal with Tang Ye.


    In fact, she just saw that Tang Yehui was so overjoyed that she couldn''t help calling her husband out. It was indeed because she had agreed to have **** with Tang Ye before. Since they have all reached the stage of having sex, there is nothing to hide. She became more and more bold about her relationship with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw that she was ashamed and embarrassed, so she stopped teasing her, and said, "Yangrong, I will make some delicious food for you later, and then bring it to you. By the way, I will boil some Chinese medicine to assist you in your treatment. In this case, you The injury will heal soon. Grandpa said it will take one month, but with my prescription, half a month is enough."


    "Really?" Lin Yourong was surprised, no one wanted to be sick.


    Tang Ye said with a smirk: "Of course it''s true, but I hope you get better soon, and then put you to sleep!"


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong screamed, her heart trembled, watching Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes contain water, both commotion and shame, and said: "I hate ghosts, it''s necrotic!"


    Tang Ye laughed, reaching out to her from time to time to take advantage. But to take care of her injury, be careful. And then from time to time in the ward, Lin Yourong''s whimsical and charming sound came out. This is a ward, it''s like a wedding room!


    After staying with Lin Yourong, Tang Ye went back to cook, boiled Chinese medicine, and then brought it to Lin Yourong. When she saw Tang Ye holding out delicious meals and nutritious soup from the insulated box, Lin Yourong''s eyes were confused and moved to cry. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to really cook, and to do it for her, taking care of her meticulously.


    This injury is worth it!


    However, Tang Ye felt that Lin Yourong was too exaggerated. If you think about it, you know he can cook. He used to live in the mountains and forests with his master. He didn¡¯t know how to cook, waiting to starve to death?


    In the next few days, Tang Ye took care of Lin Yourong while responding to the revenge against the Sun family. After the assassin was killed, the Sun family didn''t make any further moves. Maybe someone is putting pressure on them. Tang Ye naturally didn''t know. Although Wang Jianjia was angry with him, he always cared about him and asked Wang Airen to help. However, the Sun family was not so easy to get rid of, they would definitely find Tang Ye''s trouble again.


    These days, Tang Ye has free time and has been taking care of Lin Yourong, using his medical skills to help Lin Yourong recover. The results were pleasantly surprised. A week later, Lin Yourong was more than half healed and could get out of bed and walk around. Next, it may not take her a week to recover.


    In fact, in the past few days, apart from taking care of Lin Yourong, Tang Ye is still waiting for someone''s reply.


    Murong Huansha!


    He gave the bottle of ointment to Murong Huansha to win Murong Huansha''s cooperation opportunity. Now, he is especially looking forward to this. Because this matter is not only about the funding of the Chinese Medicine Department, but also about his dealing with the Sun family!


    If Murong Huansha can favor him, then Murong Huansha will definitely protect him. The Murong family is stronger than the Sun family and more reliable than the Wang family!


    Looking for the shelter of Murong Huansha was the way he thought of when talking with Wang Jianjia. Moreover, pulling Murong Huansha around was the first step to deal with the Sun family!


    For many things, he has his own arrangements, not as frivolous and impulsive as others seem. Even, he has an overall perspective and sees farther than others!


    He is a powerful character with far-sightedness!


    At this time, Murong Huansha was only wearing pajamas, her **** and graceful figure was fully revealed, unspeakably seductive. She was looking in the mirror with one hand on her chest. She used the ointment given by Tang Ye, whether it worked or not, will be announced soon!

 Chapter 49： Cooperation or deception?

    Appearance and figure are the capital that women cannot ignore. It may be a little superficial to say that, but in this age of looking at faces, having a good look and figure is always not a bad thing. For Murong Huansha, the pursuit of perfection does not allow flaws. So the scar on her chest has always been her heart disease.


    However, this position is relatively sensitive, and it is inconvenient for plastic surgery and scar removal, and there is no good doctor. Even if there is, it must be a female doctor. She couldn''t let the male doctor see her position, let alone touch it. As for being offended by Tang Ye, oh... that domineering bastard, she was helpless. So even if she has billions of wealth, there is no way to solve this heart disease.


    Now she used the ointment given by Tang Ye. To be honest, she didn''t believe Tang Ye. Until now, every time she thinks of Tang Ye, all she has is full of anger. She felt that Tang Ye was a domineering rascal, but she couldn''t help it. However, thinking of Tang Ye, she always stayed in three scenes of being kissed forcibly.


    Tang Ye kissed her for the first time, he blocked her lips directly, as if to prevent her from shouting. Whatever his purpose, he was kissing anyway. The second time was after Sun Chu''s incident, Tang Ye said that as punishment, he kissed her and ran away. Oh, since it''s punishment, why run away with a guilty conscience, good-color is good-color! The third time, she was completely angry. Tang Ye approached her to talk about cooperation, but she refused decisively, but Tang Ye became unhappy and gave her a kiss by pinching her chin!


    Murong Huansha felt very wronged. Others said she was domineering, but she met someone who was more domineering than her. By the way, this man has no power higher than her, no more wealth than her, only a fighting strength stronger than her. However, men are better at fighting than women. What''s so good about them?


    These are the places where Murong Huansha feels angry, aggrieved, and confused. Why did Tang Ye, who had only such a small identity, dared to offend her so much, and dared to do such a heavy hand at Sun Chuxia?


    Maybe Murong Huansha hadn''t noticed it herself. She had been thinking about Tang Ye these days. She became very interested in Tang Ye. She didn''t mean to blame Tang Ye faintly, but looked forward to confronting Tang Ye again. Whether it is to find out what Tang Ye is like, or to satisfy the heart moved by Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, hum, don''t think I don''t know the little Jiujiu that you hit in your heart! You''d better not lie to me, or you will die miserably!" Looking at herself in the mirror, Murong Huansha slowly opened her chest. The clothes before, ready to wipe off the applied ointment, I look forward to it.


    Tang Ye is far-sighted and generally cunning, but Murong Huansha is not a vegetarian. She knew very well that if this ointment given by Tang Ye could remove the scar on her chest without side effects, then this ointment was absolutely worthless. Tang Ye was willing to take out this thing, indicating that he was eager to cooperate with her. As for the reason, it is very simple. Now that Tang Ye is bitten by the Sun family, if she can cooperate with her, she will keep him. Therefore, Tang Ye''s approach is killing two birds with one stone. First, it can solve the funding problem of the Chinese Medicine Department, and second, it can protect him from being killed by the Sun family.


    "You shrewd fellow!" Murong Huansha couldn''t help muttering to herself again.


    She rarely praised people, or even said that she never did. However, she praised Tang Ye. When talking about cooperation, Tang Ye only raised the issue of funding for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, and did not mention that he would not be killed by the Sun family. This is another aspect of Tang Ye''s shrewdness, because Tang Ye knows that if the cooperation with her is reached, she will protect him, not to mention this.


    Thinking of Tang Ye being so shrewd, Murong Huansha suddenly bit her lip and showed a little anger, adding a bit of playful anger. It''s a pity that this state of her is only a private reveal, and no one else is lucky to see it.


    After being angry, Murong Huansha''s mood suddenly became very strange. She seemed very happy, not angry with Tang Ye. It''s like a little sweetness that a girl had when she first fell in love, but she was too shy to admit it.


    Taking a deep breath, Murong Huansha backed off his shirt, revealing his white and flawless skin, which was beautiful and moving. She stretched out another slender finger and wiped the ointment from the scar on her chest. She was very nervous, so nervous that she was short of breath. Because she has great expectations, expecting this ointment to be as effective as Tang Ye said.


    She closed her eyes, and when she was finished, she opened her eyes a little nervously, and saw that the scars on her chest were completely gone, and some were just a piece of white and smooth skin!


    The eye-catching scar on his chest is gone, this body is almost perfect!


    "Woo!" She was so happy, so touched, she couldn''t help but cover her red lips lightly, so happy that she cried out in a little exclamation.


    She immediately thought of Tang Ye, and suddenly felt grateful for Tang Ye. Now the scars on my chest are gone, and I will never be chewed by those 38 women who know something about it when I attend a party in the future! You can also put on the most beautiful dress, stand on the red carpet, and accept the look up of thousands of people!


    She is the president and the queen, that is the treatment she deserves!


    I have to say that Murong Huansha is a very strong and ambitious woman.


    The man who can conquer her hasn''t appeared yet!


    Because all the men are still kneeling under her pomegranate skirt!


    "Tang Ye, you win this time, huh!" After being excited, Murong Huansha looked at his perfect body in the mirror with a pleasant smile.


    She clearly knew that Tang Ye had her own purpose for helping her, and that this purpose had to sacrifice a little for her, at least she would lose the cooperative relationship with the Sun family. However, she didn''t mind, she decided to cooperate with Tang Ye.


    The effect of this ointment is so amazing, the market is definitely unprecedentedly huge. Being able to remove scars naturally, the profit that can be made by women who love beauty alone is incalculable. Don''t underestimate the price a woman is willing to pay for beauty. Some women will pursue a satisfying beauty even if their family is bankrupt.


    In addition to women''s beauty, all people who want to remove scars will need it. It can even be allocated to military districts. Military training and fighting will inevitably have injuries, and injuries will easily lead to scars. It''s not that the military area''s market is large enough, but that it can be protected. No one dares to engage in malicious competition, right?


    And these are only in the domestic market, for foreign markets, it can also be expanded, the potential is completely unimaginable!


    Therefore, this magic ointment, as long as the patent belongs to her, is a cash cow that no one can cut down!


    Murong Huansha wanted to laugh in her dreams.


    The next day, she immediately contacted Tang Ye to discuss cooperation matters.


    Tang Ye readily accepted, and the two met in an elegant coffee shop.


    Looking at Murong Huansha sitting opposite, Tang Ye glanced up and down. Oh, this woman is exceptionally beautiful today.


    A black tight-fitting uniform, two slender legs under a short skirt dressed in shallow black silk, a pair of fish mouth high heels on the feet, Yu Jie Fan''s sexy, people do not want to look away from the eyes. And the two beautiful legs were put together properly, and there was a vaguely peeping perspective under the short skirt, which made people hollow their minds and peek at the boundless spring light inside.


    The lower body alone makes people uncontrollable. Looking at the upper body again, I wore a shirt with a black bow inside and a small suit outside, which perfectly matched the short skirt. At the same time, the plump crisp-chest stood tall under the tight shirt, as if ready to emerge. She didn''t expose anything, but she made people look hard to see if she could spot an attractive ditch.


    In addition, Murong Huansha''s pretty face, pointed chin, delicate features, crossed hair, and white neck, is another pleasing place. There are also two diamond ear pins on the two earlobes, adding a mature charm.


    No matter the upper body or the lower body, the ultimate temptation is staged. But the most amazing thing is that her exquisite and beautiful face exudes a cold and arrogant temperament that can only be seen from afar. Even though there are all kinds of temptations, people dare not approach easily. This kind of woman is what all men want to conquer. Because conquering her can satisfy a man''s greatest vanity.


    "You are really a woman who can make men reluctant to think about Shu." Looking at such a Murong Huansha, Tang Ye didn''t immediately talk about cooperation, but smiled, his eyes wandering around Murong Huansha''s body, directly complimenting her for being too beautiful .


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, seeing Tang Ye squinting, he was so angry that he wanted to curse. However, she felt that her vanity was satisfied. Even, some little fun.


    Isn''t this man very tugging? Haven''t you been confused by your own beauty? Humph, all men are the same!


    Habitually, Murong Huansha coldly said, "Tang Ye, please show your respect. We are talking about cooperation. Please don''t mix up those dirty and dirty things in!"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Anyway, you are not my food. I want to look at you a few more times. After all, you are a beauty. But I never thought about sleeping with you. I only sleep with women who belong to me. "


    "You..." Murong Huansha was directly flushed with anger.


    Just stunned, the man casually said that he was boring. It seems to be the same. Why is this guy? Is there a woman who can''t beat him?


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Okay, you take the agreement out, and I will sign it after I read it to finalize our cooperation."


    "Okay." Murong Huansha didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, otherwise he would have to be furious.


    She took out an agreement from her bag, and Tang Ye signed it after reading it.


    Each took back an agreement, and Murong Huansha said: "The ointment you gave me, I believe that the market is very huge, money is not a problem, I only care about how much time you need to develop and perfect, and produce it?"


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, looking at Murong Huansha feeling embarrassed, and said, "Actually...what I want to develop and produce is not this ointment, but other products."


    "What are you talking about?!" Murong Huansha stood up abruptly, staring at Tang Ye with wide eyes, feeling deceived.


    Did this man trick himself and deliberately deceive himself? This is not a joke, the new product must be confirmed, otherwise her position in the company will be seriously threatened!


    Damn it!


    She stared at Tang Ye with great anger. If Tang Ye really played with her, she would not let Tang Ye go!

 Chapter 50： Gossip going on again!

    Murong Huansha was so angry that she was also a little flustered. What she fancy is that kind of magic ointment, if it is not that kind of ointment, she can''t accept it. And this meant that she might have been deceived by Tang Ye.


    Because in the agreement signed just now, the authorized product is not clear. This is not because she is not careful, but because the product has not been named yet. She thought it must be the miraculous ointment, but Tang Ye suddenly said no.


    "Tang Ye, what do you mean? Tell me clearly!" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye and yelled, very angry. The plump crisp-chest swayed because of shortness of breath.


    She had a very strong premonition that she was going to be played by Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye looked at her, he stopped talking, and noticed that someone looked towards them, waved his hand quickly, and said, "Sit down first. You are so beautiful and too eye-catching. You don''t want to be stared at by others. See?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was furious. This guy is really annoying to talk. He uses his beauty as a reason to make himself unable to refute. Who makes himself really beautiful!


    Murong Huansha sat down, folded her hands on her chest, and stared at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye said with a cheeky face, "We have to replace the product with something else. Because the ointment I gave you is too expensive."


    "Are you worried about the cost? That''s okay! I''m not short of money. As long as you produce it for me, I will definitely be able to open the door to sales!" Murong Huansha was relieved.


    "Listen to me first." However, Tang Ye poured cold water on her again and said, "The so-called cost is so high that you can''t cover it if you have money. Because the medicinal materials needed for the ointment are pitifully small. There is even not enough. The medicinal materials are going to make the second bottle. Those medicinal materials are natural and cannot be made artificially. They belong to the heaven and the earth."


    "What are you talking about?" Murong Huansha stood up abruptly again, and said angrily: "Meaning, there is only one bottle of that ointment in the world?"


    "Almost like this." Tang Ye nodded.


    "You..." Murong Huansha was about to collapse, and the hope that had finally arisen was immediately shattered. She really wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye, you deceived me!" She yelled at Tang Ye, looking accountable and cruel.


    Tang Ye was a little unhappy when she saw her yelling. Although he was embarrassed by Murong Huansha, he was also upset with Murong Huansha''s attitude of cursing at every turn, and hummed: "What kind of deception? That ointment won''t work, doesn''t mean I can''t give you other products. Maybe others. Is your product better than this ointment?"


    "Fart!" Murong Huansha disregarded his image, scolded and shouted to Tang Ye: "What other product is more magical than this ointment?"


    "Murong Huansha, can you sit down and talk to me?" Tang Ye found that many people around were attracted by Murong Huansha''s anger, and turned to look over.


    However, Murong Huansha completely ignored these, she only felt that she was deceived by Tang Ye. She originally thought that there was hope for the development of new products, but she was desperate again. This feeling was very uncomfortable. She didn''t want to listen to what Tang Ye said, and continued to point at Tang Ye and cursed: "You are really mean and shameless, you deceive me!"


    "Sit down for me!" Tang Ye noticed that the eyes of others were getting more and more, and he couldn''t help being a little annoyed. He turned to the side and pulled Murong Huansha''s hand and pressed it down, making Murong Huansha sit down.


    However, Murong Huansha did not eat this set, she did not believe what Tang Ye would dare to do to her here! She pushed away Tang Ye''s hand and stood up again.


    "Sit down!" Tang Ye was angry, showing a bit of anger. With Murong Huansha''s body, naturally unable to stop her, she sat down.


    "You, are you hitting me again?" Murong Huansha was so angry that she wanted to break free of Tang Ye''s hand, but found that she was not strong enough. In a hurry, she actually took off her high heels and slammed towards Tang Ye.


    I rely on!


    Tang Ye was taken aback. The heels of those high-heeled shoes are seven or eight centimeters away. If you want to hit your head, you can''t blame it for a headshot. He quickly avoided. However, as soon as he hid, he could only let go of Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha got up and ran at this moment. However, she only had one high heel and almost fell. Fortunately, she was used to wearing high heels, but she staggered and continued to run.


    When the onlookers saw it, they were all dumbfounded. Such a beautiful woman actually met a scumbag!


    Nima''s, suddenly everyone looked at Tang Ye, all of them gritted their teeth with ferocious eyes. If a man can get such a woman, he is so sorry for him. Do he really think he is the emperor?


    Obviously, the contradiction between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha was regarded by the onlookers as a relationship issue. Looking at the way Murong Huansha was angry, it was naturally Tang Ye who was a man hurt her, so Tang Ye was a scumbag!


    Tang Ye saw the unkind eyes of everyone, and was speechless. What the **** is all this, why do you always want to do something so bad?


    Helpless, he picked up Murong Huansha''s high heels and flashed quickly. He didn''t want to be pointed at any more. At his speed, he quickly caught up with Murong Huansha.


    But everyone in the cafe was still talking about it. Suddenly someone recognized Murong Huansha, and his chin fell to the ground in surprise, and shouted: "That, that is Murong Huansha! The beautiful president of Tianni Group! She, she actually have a boyfriend? I also met a scumbag!"


    "Damn, this is crazy! What kind of man can be recognized by Murong Huansha and let him be a boyfriend?"


    "Nima, the important thing is that this scumbag is awesome, and there are women like Murong Huansha, who are not satisfied! If I want to change to me, I can kneel down and tell her a hundred times every day that I love you!"


    "Hey, the world of the rich, I don''t understand..."


    "Who is that man? How come I have never heard of it? Is it a star or a rich second-generation?"


    "It should be more likely to be a celebrity. The rich second generation counts as a ball. How many rich second generations have fortunes comparable to Murong Huansha? Rich women like to package-raise actor stars, the same reason that actresses want to hug rich men''s thighs¡ª ¡ª"


    After someone recognized Murong Huansha, the discussion in the cafe suddenly exploded the pot. Everyone wanted to know who Tang Ye was and why he became Murong Huansha''s boyfriend?


    Soon someone posted on Weibo, and this incident became a hit on Weibo. Someone took pictures of Murong Huansha taking off her high heels and hitting Tang Ye. Alas, her angry aggrieved eyes were red, as if Murong Huansha really loved Tang Ye but was betrayed by Tang Ye. Suddenly, Tang Ye became a mysterious man again.


    The mysterious man who can capture Murong Huansha''s heart is not a local superstar, nor a local rich, who is it?


    Tang Ye is estimated to be famous.


    Last time about Wang Jianjia, others didn''t take pictures of his face, but this time, others saw him clearly. This is going to spread the scandal, and he can''t escape.


    At this time, Murong Huansha got into her car, with red eyes, really looking like an aggrieved little woman. She immediately started the vehicle to leave. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye caught up and stopped. Before she could lock the door, Tang Ye opened the car and got into the car.


    "Who let you get in the car, get out of here!" Murong Huansha shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at her and sighed, and said, "I won''t discuss the new product with you now, so let''s talk about you first. Murong Huansha, is there something wrong with your brain? You are the president of Tianni Group, isn''t it? Can''t you restrain your emotions? Just your attitude just now is completely like a splattered bastard. What about your temperament? What about your IQ?"


    When Murong Huansha heard what he said, he immediately wanted to get angry, but he also thought about what was just now. This thought she felt so terrifying. Yeah, the one just didn''t look like me at all. Not to mention anything else, just say that you took off your high heels and hit someone, and then ran out with one foot. How could there be any kind of presidential appearance?


    She was a little confused all at once.


    Tang Ye saw that she had reacted a little bit, shook her head and sighed, handing out the high-heeled shoes she picked up, and said; "Put it on first. You can''t wear shoes on one foot and not on one foot?"


    Murong Huansha took the high heels, but did not wear them back. When Tang Ye was puzzled, she suddenly went crazy, holding high heels and patted Tang Ye!


    Fuck... Tang Ye was speechless. What is this woman doing?


    What Murong Huansha didn''t want to do, he wanted to kill Tang Ye. She didn''t care, she was fed up with Tang Ye''s domineering and playing tricks. Even if this man offends himself repeatedly, he is still cheating himself on the emergency of the new product! Unforgivable! It''s not a pity to kill such a bad guy!


    Even if she loses her temper, she will bear it! She just wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    Of course Tang Ye wouldn''t let her hit with high heels. The seven or eight centimeters, hard and pointed heels, it was only strange to be hit until it didn''t hurt. So he kept resisting and wanted to grab Murong Huansha''s hand. But Murong Huansha wouldn''t let him catch him, and twisted around, as if he was about to ride on Tang Ye.


    "Murong Huansha! Are you really going to be like this?" Tang Ye was angry, and shouted angrily while blocking Murong Huansha''s high heels.


    Murong Huansha was angry and aggrieved, and she spoke with a trembling voice, and shouted: "I must beat you to death today! Playing with me on such an important matter! I will never forgive you!"


    "Enough!" Tang Ye yelled, and directly uttered wild beast-like power. Not only did he grasp Murong Huansha''s hand, he also violently pushed Murong Huansha down on the soft chair. The body was pressed firmly again, making Murong Huansha unable to move.


    Suddenly, the posture of the two of them is not ambiguous and intimate, it is almost as if they are about to deal with men and women.


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled, but she still looked so angry, as if she was going to die with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stared at her, coldly, and hummed: "Can you be more clear-headed? I didn''t say anything, I just lost my temper. You are the president like this? No wonder people say that you rely on your father. The relationship is high, just like you. If you don¡¯t rely on your relationship, you really think you can be the president?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha bit her lip with anger, about to bite and bleed.


    This guy actually taught himself a lesson?


    "Tang Ye, don''t think I can''t kill you!" She shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    "Shut up your mouth!" Tang Ye yelled and hummed, "Doesn''t you think I kissed you less last time, and you want me to gag you this time?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha''s body trembled, but she was a little afraid that Tang Ye would really go crazy and didn''t make so much trouble.


    Tang Ye looked at her and snorted coldly: "Your mind is clearer? Then let''s talk about business. If you dare to fool around, I can''t guarantee whether you can go back intact today."


    "Shameless!" Murong Huansha cursed.


    She knew what Tang Ye meant, that was threatening her, threatening her body!


    Seeing her expression eased a lot, Tang Ye let go of her. She propped herself up, expressionless, and gathered up her messy clothes.


    This picture is infinitely reverie, as if she and Tang Ye were passionate just now.


    Tang Ye felt a little sorry to see her daring to speak up and infinitely wronged. But now is not the time to relent. Even if the TCM Department¡¯s funding problem can find another way, there is no better way to deal with the Sun family''s retaliation, and there is no more delay. He must get Murong Huansha''s nod today. As for being sorry for Murong Huansha, let''s make up slowly in the future.


    Murong Huansha tidyed up her clothes. It might be that after calming down, she thought that she would have a shameless man like Tang Ye. She was suddenly full of grievances. She had never been so angry since she was a child, and she couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    Grievance, humiliation, sadness... She tried not to cry and twitched her nose, but the tears flowed uncontrollably.


    At this moment she looked like a little woman, and she didn''t go to see Tang Ye, the atmosphere was very strange.

 Chapter 51： Damn it!

    Murong Huansha was angry, but Tang Ye actually understood her. After all, the effect of the ointment is amazing, and the market is absolutely huge. As a businessman, it must be uncomfortable to miss such a product.


    But Tang Ye couldn''t help it. The cost of the ointment was too high, and it was impossible to mass produce it at present. So he just took ointment to get a chance to cooperate with Murong Huansha. There is indeed deception at this point. However, he also paid the price of ointment to help Murong Huansha remove the scar on his chest.


    If you really want to count, Murong Huansha actually makes a lot of money!


    So Tang Ye felt less guilty to her, and said, "Why are you crying? Do you think you are hurt? I tell you, aside from the cooperation and non-cooperation, you used my ointment to remove the scar on your chest. From this point of view, you have made a lot of money, right?"


    Murong Huansha didn''t speak, but he was thinking about it.


    The scar on her chest has troubled her for more than ten years, and now it has been removed because of Tang Ye. This is completely profitable. If calculated by money, at least it is worth tens of millions. And on Tang Ye''s terms, so much money, I''m afraid that I won''t be able to earn it in a lifetime, but I still gave her the ointment to gain her trust. From this point of view, Tang Ye is indeed very sincere.


    After thinking for a while, Murong Huansha felt better, and the crying slowly stopped.


    At this time, Tang Ye handed her a tissue. The tissues were on the car, so he wasn''t caring enough to take the tissues to wipe the tears of women at any time.


    However, Murong Huansha didn''t accept it, don''t go too far to pick up his tissues.


    by!


    Tang Ye didn''t have much patience anymore, and he said that he was in a **** awkward situation after talking about business. He was angry, and directly pinched Murong Huansha''s chin, and forcibly wiped her tears!


    "Woo!" Murong Huansha whispered softly and rebelled slightly after being treated so aggressively. However, slowly, she stopped struggling and looked at Tang Ye in a daze.


    There was a strange feeling. Every time she looked at Tang Ye''s resolute face, she felt that this man was sincere. In fact, it is impossible to say that she really hates Tang Ye and hates Tang Ye. If she really hated Tang Ye, it would be impossible for her to get entangled with Tang Ye any more.


    Because if a woman really hates that man, she will choose to ignore it. However, no matter how arrogant Tang Ye bullied Murong Huansha, she never left.


    She is a domineering woman, accustomed to being obedient to her by others. Perhaps, Tang Ye''s rebellion and dominance towards her just made her affectionate and vaguely like it, but she didn''t know it.


    Tang Ye wiped her tears domineeringly, feeling like a man was angry, but he still had to take care of his naughty girlfriend. This kind of picture is no longer rigid, but there is a touch of warmth.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Murong Huansha''s mood improved a lot.


    Tang Ye wiped her tears and hummed directly: "If you cry again, I will be punished. As for the punishment, you can give it a try?"


    Ouch, this is another threat. If I dare to threaten the beautiful president of Murong Huansha in this way, he is the only one.


    Murong Huansha curled her lips, seemingly angry, but didn''t say any hard words.


    "What we cooperate with will not change."


    Tang Ye continued to speak, his tone did not seem to be negotiating with Murong Huansha. Instead, he gave an order and hummed: "You need new products to respond to the company''s development plan, and I need your investment to develop the TCM department. So, I don''t Will be joking about this¡ª"


    "You won¡¯t be joking about this, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not because you want to develop the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine? It¡¯s because you want me to protect you and let me help you deal with Sun¡¯s family. Hmph, Tang Ye, you really think I don¡¯t know what you think Did you do that little abacus?" Murong Huansha coldly snorted, interrupting Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, well, this woman is really smart. He didn''t hide it, and sneered: "You know me quite well, don''t you know what **** I am going to do when I push my ass?"


    "Pooh!"


    Murong Huansha''s face was reddened, and he took a sip, bit his lip and cursed: "It''s really vulgar to say, you have the same virtue!"


    "What I said is of course a virtue with me, which shows that I am sincere and consistent." Tang Ye said frankly, so thick that he didn''t know what shame.


    Murong Huansha sighed in despair and talked to this man, never thinking about lower limits.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "From now on, you can''t be too smart, and you will be punished if you are too smart!"


    "..."


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye as if looking at an idiot, and hummed, "You have the ability to be a little bit boring?"


    "Okay." Tang Ye sneered, squeezed Murong Huansha''s chin, moved his head, banged, kissed her red lips, and immediately let go.


    Murong Huansha''s eyes widened, looking at Tang Ye speechless.


    Strongly kissed again!


    This man... why should he treat himself this way?


    Does he... like himself?


    Murong Huansha suddenly came up with this thought. This thought made her feel like she was not angry with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled with a wicked smile, watching Murong Huansha not evading her kiss. It''s as if the two have a clear relationship, and a kiss is just a proper flirtation.


    However, they are not related. When it comes to relationships, there are mostly contradictory relationships.


    "Okay, now we can talk about business, right?" Tang Ye took the initiative in the negotiation and smiled at Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha turned her head away from Tang Ye, admitted Tang Ye''s dominance, but was unwilling to accept it, and hummed, "Unless you help me solve the problem of the new product, cooperation will not be discussed."


    "No problem." Tang Ye smiled lightly, then took out a piece of information, and said: "These are some things I have sorted out. You can take a look first, and then I will tell you."


    "Okay, I hope you can impress me." Murong Huansha took over the materials organized by Tang Ye, and Leng Ao said lazily.


    Seeing her attitude, she seemed to be perfunctory, she didn''t believe Tang Ye at all. However, after receiving the information and turning a page casually, her eyes lit up. These materials are very well organized, with clear levels and clear thinking, and also talked about many health-care market issues. If she is judged by a woman who has been reading documents every day since she was a teenager, this information is excellent.


    She couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye, wondering that Tang Ye, a rogue bastard, could actually make such an analysis copy. Is this guy all pretending? The real side of him is serious, good, smart and capable?


    Tang Ye saw her staring at herself, rolled her eyes and hummed, "Let you look at the information and see what I am doing? Does itchy mouth and want me to kiss him twice?"


    "You... stinky and shameless!" Murong Huansha yelled angrily, turning his head angrily to continue reading the information.


    But her heart couldn''t calm down. She felt strange, when did the relationship between herself and Tang Yewei turn into a kiss?


    No, it was not a kiss to each other, but a strong kiss by Tang Ye!


    Murong Huansha suddenly panicked.


    Because when she thought about being kissed by Tang Ye''s domineering force, she didn''t feel anger or hatred, but faintly accepted it, and she was expecting Tang Ye to do more.


    As the president, she never thought that a man dared to pinch her chin arrogantly, and then wantonly ask for it on her red lips. Now that such a man appeared, she realized that her heart was rippling for this.


    What a **** overbearing... She started to resent her a little, and her heart began to get confused.

 Chapter 52： Bold product plan!

    Murong Huansha thought about the offense by Tang Ye, her heart could no longer be quiet, and the data in her hand could no longer stand, and she closed it directly.


    She concealed her heart and looked at Tang Ye with a serious face: "I don¡¯t have time to watch it slowly. You can simply tell me. I will grasp the key points from your speech, so you have to tell the key points, otherwise I will not Will let you pass."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and said with a smile: "The health care products I want to make are related to Chinese medicine, and I use Chinese medicine knowledge and numerology. The target customer group is everyone!"


    "Everyone?" Murong Huansha was shocked.


    This is a bit joking. At present, no health product can be suitable for children, middle-aged, and elderly at the same time. Because health-preserving drugs must be configured for the population. The needs of children, adults and the elderly are definitely different.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye suspiciously.


    This guy really dared to say such things. Isn¡¯t it just to gain your trust and lie again? This guy is so bad!


    Tang Ye saw Murong Huansha¡¯s surprises and doubts, did not deliberately explain, appeared confident, and continued: ¡°When it comes to health care products, many people say that middle-aged and elderly people have the greatest demand because the country has begun to enter an aging society. Young people are also wealthy and will generously buy health care products for the elderly. There is an absolute market in this. I don¡¯t deny this statement, this is correct. However, if you really want to analyze it, many young people today, especially working White-collar workers have also entered a "sub-healthy" state, so many young people are very willing and even actively seek some health-preserving methods when they have the conditions. And their spending power is not worse than that of the elderly. As for Children, there are also needs for immunity...I have compiled all these materials, and will not describe them one by one. Miss Murong, please take your time when you have time."


    Murong Huansha nodded and looked at Tang Ye and said, "It''s quite satisfactory, but it can''t move me. Everyone can see the market, but no one can really develop a perfect product. You can do it?"


    Still expressing full doubts about Tang Ye, Murong Huansha is not so easy to fool about business matters.


    Tang Ye knew that she was not easy to deal with, shrugged, and said, "So, you like the ointment so much, do you think it has unlimited potential in women''s beauty?"


    "Is this wrong?" Murong Huansha coldly snorted.


    She felt that Tang Ye deliberately satirized her. Of course, that ointment had potential not only in women''s beauty, but also in all aspects. But Tang Ye deliberately only talked about women''s beauty, and she felt that Tang Ye was sarcastic for her short-sightedness.


    She is going to raise the bar with Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Yes, after all, most women are stupid and have a lot of money. As long as the product is good enough, they will buy it in a hurry. If the woman can''t afford it? Oh, my husband can buy it. If my husband can''t afford it? What, love-people help buy it. Maybe, a woman''s consumption can also drive a large group of stupid men with a lot of money to consume. This market is really huge, and Miss Murong is really farsighted."


    "Tang Ye, you are shameless!" Murong Huansha was angry. Women are not all profane, Tang Ye said that, it is not ironic that she only stares at the beauty of women.


    She feels wronged, her eyes are not so short-sighted, OK!


    Tang Ye saw that she didn''t raise the bar anymore, smiled, and said, "Let''s continue to talk business."


    "Humph!" Murong Huansha snorted heavily.


    Tang Ye shrugged, behaved as if nothing had happened, smiled, and said: "It is true that it is difficult to take care of so many people, so it is difficult to take care of the product and medicine, so we must rely on an effect that can be applied to everyone. In this regard, we must What is considered is undoubtedly the harmony of yin and yang of the human body."


    "Yin-yang reconciliation?" Murong Huansha didn''t understand.


    Tang Ye smiled confidently and said, "Yes, Yin and Yang harmonize. This is actually the foundation of Chinese medicine. The principle of Yin and Yang harmonization has been an important academic idea in the basic theories of Chinese medicine since ancient times. The human body is originally composed of large and small Yin and Yang. It is a combination. The reason for the illness is that the yin and yang are imbalanced. Therefore, if one''s yin and yang are in balance, then it is difficult to get sick."


    "Is it true?" Murong Huansha was attracted by Tang Ye''s high-spirited and pointed look, and said it quite mysteriously.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and hummed: "Of course it''s true. In fact, you have a yin and yang imbalance, and your body is sick."


    "You are sick! Your whole family is sick!" Murong Huansha died, why does this guy always love himself?


    "Forget it if you don''t believe me." Tang Ye shrugged, not feeling like a lie, and said, "Don''t you think your **** are too big? Your body is generally slim, and the proportions of your **** are actually It doesn¡¯t fit your body. So, your breast is so big now, it¡¯s actually empty. If the balance between Yin and Yang is restored, it will shrink a circle..."


    "Tang Ye!!!" Murong Huansha yelled loudly, crying in anger.


    This guy can''t be so shameless, right? Don''t a big man like to see big breasts? How could it be possible to say that he is imaginary! My mother spends tens of millions to add so many nutrients, right?...?


    Seeing Murong Huansha''s anger, Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s okay, this disease doesn''t need to be treated, it doesn''t hurt, at least I like big breasts¡ª"


    Ouch, admit it myself. Tang Ye was quite honest.


    "I''ll beat you to death!" Murong Huansha couldn''t help it, and again took off his high heels and hit Tang Ye on the head.


    "It''s fine, no joke." Tang Ye hurriedly stopped her and said: "I proposed to develop this product with the theory of yin and yang reconciliation, but actually did not specifically target a certain disease. The human body needs yin and yang reconciliation, which is a foundation. . So, my core is to target the whole body, prevent the slightest dysfunction, and prevent trouble before it happens. As Wanglaoji¡¯s herbal tea said, if you are afraid of getting angry, drink Wanglaoji. This advertisement is very clever, and fear is actually a preventive psychology. If it is Say, if you get angry, just drink Wanglaoji, then it¡¯s boring. Because if you get angry, it means you¡¯re sick, so it¡¯s better to take medicine and drink some herbal tea. Therefore, what we want to do is also a product to prevent the occurrence of patients. ."


    "No one likes to get sick. If there is a product that can reduce their chance of getting sick, even from 10% to 8%, I think they are willing."


    "No, you haven''t considered the price. If your product is too expensive, people may not buy it." Murong Huansha poured cold water on Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "Since I said that the product will be suitable for everyone, I will naturally not only consider using it for the rich. I am a commoner and I prefer to take care of them. Therefore, the cost of this product will not be too high. . Because the medicinal herbs I use are very common!"


    "What is it?" Murong Huansha asked casually.


    "Honeysuckle and Pinellia." Tang Ye replied simply.


    "Honeysuckle and Pinellia?" Murong Huansha was stunned again.


    As the president of Tianni Group, she usually pays much attention to health care products, honeysuckle and pinellia, which are indeed very common Chinese medicinal materials, and the price is not high. However, such ordinary medicinal materials can really make such a magical product that Tang Ye said?


    She doesn''t believe it, ten thousand don''t believe it!


    Tang Ye is just a young TCM doctor in his twenties, and the old TCM doctors have not been able to use these two common medicinal materials to produce extraordinary products, so why can he?

 Chapter 53： You are all mine!

    Ordinary honeysuckle and pinellia can develop health-preserving products with peculiar effects and that everyone can use?


    Murong Huansha felt that this was taken for granted. There are many products made from these two medicinal materials on the market today, but none of them is particularly successful. Could Tang Ye create miracles?


    Murong Huansha never believed that Tang Ye was so capable. This guy is good at being domineering, thinking about how ruthless he interrupted Sun Chu''s hands and feet before, hey, he''s not like a doctor. Such a guy is very awkward to say that he wants to develop a good medicine that will benefit the people.


    "Tang Ye, you didn''t mean to use me for entertainment, did you? Honeysuckle and Pinellia are really so magical, so it is your turn to use them to make money?" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "The medicinal effect of Pinellia can make Yin not reject Yang, and Yang can enter Yin. The so-called yin and yang can be established. Although it is not a tonic, it can reduce, disperse and energy. It can harmonize, dry out, and moisturize. If applied properly, it can achieve the effect of "yin and yang". Honeysuckle can clear away heat and detoxify, avoid fire and exorcise evil, and relieve meridians... Moreover, in addition to medicinal purposes, its beauty The effects of weight loss and health care are more magical, and it can play a huge protective and repairing effect on the body. For example, heat relief, sober up, clear brain, quench thirst, remove toxic substances in the body, reduce fat, lose weight, beauty and cleansing, and prevent aging , Longevity...Of course, these experts all know the effects. However, they have developed products with honeysuckle and pinellia, and the real effect is only 10% of their own."


    "It''s like the human brain. The real development is only between 3% and 5%. If you want to develop to 10%, then you are superhuman to others. So, if I combine the functions of honeysuckle and pinellia In the actual application, it has been developed to the greatest extent, not to mention 100%, but also 80% to 90%. In this way, my honeysuckle and pinellia are super compared with other people¡¯s. Do you dare to say that I have no advantage? ?"


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye, with a little more brilliance in her beautiful eyes. She was quite surprised. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to know a lot of things, and she was so confident that she would not only be bullying and hooligans. Could this be the legend that the gangsters are educated and terrible?


    "Are you...really confident?" Murong Huansha asked while looking at Tang Ye.


    Although Tang Ye always angered her, based on her experience of seeing people, she felt that Tang Ye would not lie to her. Because that Tang Ye gave people a very real feeling. Her heart was shaken, she had plans to cooperate with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This matter is related to my safety, would I be kidding?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "No but!"


    Tang Ye suddenly approached Murong Huansha, approached her pretty face, smelled the faint scent on her body, then pinched her chin, did not go up, looked very confident in the domineering, a bit evil, and smiled: "I''m giving my life to you. Would I still lie to you? For the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, I want to develop, because I am a Chinese medicine doctor, and I can''t bear that others look down on Chinese medicine so much. There is also revenge against the Sun family. Not afraid, but the people around me are also threatened. I am afraid that the protection will not be adequate. Therefore, I need your help. Just be...I beg you, OK?"


    Murong Huansha was startled, looking at Tang Ye who was close in his eyes, as if he was about to face-to-face, breathing quickly, Fang''s heart beating fiercely. She could see Tang Ye''s sincerity. She felt relieved and said, "I, I promise you."


    Tang Ye smiled lightly, let go of her, and said, "Thank you."


    Murong Huansha felt relieved, but then gently pressed her lips. Just now Tang Ye squeezed her chin domineeringly, she thought Tang Ye was going to kiss her again. But Tang Ye didn''t. She felt a bit regretful for not knowing why.


    But she was not blindly softhearted to Tang Ye. After adjusting her mood, she solemnly said: "I can help you block the Sun family''s revenge, but this is only based on your cooperation. When new products come out, if they reach If the effect is not what I want, I will push you away without hesitation. When the Sun family will kill you, I will not help you again."


    "No problem." Tang Ye nodded and agreed.


    Murong Huansha added: "There is also this new product, because it is too risky, so I will not give you too much resource tilt. In addition, the authorized commission is three to seven points. You are three to seven."


    "..."


    "Isn''t it?" Tang Ye was speechless to the president of Murong Huansha. Really Nima''s black heart, there really is no business or evil!


    He snorted coldly: "You woman is too black-hearted, at least score five or five points, right?"


    However, Murong Huansha glanced at him coldly and hummed: "I am responsible for the research and development of products, equipment, venues, etc., and then production, promotion, etc. are also done by me. To put it bluntly, you are a researcher. , Take a patent, and still need my support to have a patent. So you still want five-five? It¡¯s a good idea to give you 37."


    Ouch, so serious, Tang Ye didn''t know how to refute it. He didn''t know anything about business. In this regard, he was destined to be no match for Murong Huansha. But he will not be slaughtered obediently.


    He suddenly smiled evilly, and put his arms around Murong Huansha''s shoulders, playing with the taste: "Okay, I promise you. But I am not afraid of losing money."


    Murong Huansha was helpless to Tang Ye''s offensive behavior, so he should put his arms around his shoulders. Anyway, I have been kissed. This is pediatrics. She turned to look at Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s confident smile made her irritated. This **** seems to be under his control of everything. Why is he so confident?


    Murong Huansha was born so strong, he was extremely unwilling to be excited by Tang Ye, and also joked: "Listening to what you just said, it seems that this product will be a big fire. If this is the case, you will take 30% of the profit and you will definitely lose to your grandma''s home. But, I just give you 30%, there is no room for negotiation. Who makes me take such a big risk? Why, do you have an opinion? Hehe, I hope this product will catch on and lose you! "


    "I''ve said it, even then, I don''t mind." However, Tang Ye smiled without Murong Huansha''s provocation.


    Murong Huansha is secretly annoyed, is there no way to embarrass this guy?


    "Why don''t you mind? Hmph, Tang Ye, don''t pretend to be chic, and swollen yourself to be fat, what''s the point?" She satirized Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, moved his head closer to Murong Huansha¡¯s pretty face, smelled a sultry fragrance, and smiled: "If you are all mine, why should I mind whoever took it? How much money?"


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled and looked at Tang Ye with wide-eyed eyes, her heart was terribly confused.


    What does this guy mean? He... is this confession to himself?


    At this moment, Tang Ye looked at her with a smile, and moved closer to her lips.


    She panicked, a little at a loss. Did not accept Tang Ye, nor refused Tang Ye. In this case, in fact, most of the things that followed were acquiescence. If you are a man, you will not miss it.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t kiss her, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "I don''t kiss your lips this time, kiss you here."


    After that, his head moved to Murong Huansha''s right earlobe, and he took a mouthful of Murong Huansha''s pink and soft earlobe with diamond ear needles.


    Huh... Murong Huanshafang''s heart fell completely, that is one of the sensitive points of her body. As a twenty-eight-year-old woman who has never had close contact with men, the moment Tang Ye put her earlobe in her ears, she felt as if she was struck by lightning, her whole body was soft and her breathing was extremely short, as if her body was hollowed out, her hands Can''t help but hug Tang Ye''s magnificent waist.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have any other intimate actions towards her, and smirked: "That''s it for today. I''m glad that we have reached a cooperation. In addition, I like the way you wear diamond studs. It looks so good!"


    Murong Huansha was startled, he seemed a little happy when he heard Tang Ye''s words.


    "I''m going back to prepare for product development. As long as there are results, I will report to you at any time." Tang Ye confessed, opened the door and got out of the car.


    Murong Huansha couldn''t help but stretched out his hand when he got out of the car, trying to hold him, but he didn''t know what reason to keep, so the stretched hand returned.


    Looking at Tang Ye''s leaving back, she was still startled, pressing her hand on her chest, her heart beating fiercely, and her body was still weak.


    She didn''t understand what she was doing, could it be moved?

 Chapter 54： My husband is amazing!

    After talking with Murong Huansha for so long, the time came into the evening, and Tang Ye rushed back to take care of Lin Yourong. Although Lin Yourong''s injury is about to heal now, his love for Lin Yourong is almost doting, so before Lin Yourong is completely healed, he will not be careless for a moment and will take care of it meticulously.


    He decided to go to the hospital to see Lin Yourong first, and then go to buy vegetables and go home to make it, and then take a portion to the hospital for Lin Yourong to eat. This kind of life is not bad. When I am busy with my own affairs, I will take care of the weak but cute and squeamish wife. Moreover, when taking care of it, it can satisfy men''s needs for beauty.


    Oh, this is a man''s paradise.


    However, at this time, Chen Shuqing called and cursed Tang Ye directly, "Tang Ye, what''s the matter with you? Yourong was discharged from the hospital? How could you let her be discharged?"


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback, anxious, and asked: "Why is You Rong discharged from the hospital? I don''t know."


    "Don''t you know?" Chen Shuqing wanted to beat Tang Ye, angrily: "Didn''t you let you take care of Yourong? You don''t know when she is discharged from the hospital, what did you do?"


    "I went to negotiate with the investor. Isn''t this about the funding of the Chinese Medical Department? I greeted You Rong, why did she get discharged by herself..." Tang Ye worried that Lin Yourong had an accident.


    Chen Shuqing didn''t feel so angry when he heard that Tang Ye was busy working for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, and hummed: "You go to You Rong right away, don''t let her have any problems again, she is weak and can''t toss!"


    "Okay, I will call her immediately!" Tang Ye said eagerly.


    After hanging up Chen Shuqing''s phone, he just wanted to call Lin Yourong, but Lin Yourong called him.


    He hurriedly answered. He wanted to "reprimand" Lin Yourong for running around, but he heard Lin Yourong anxiously tell him that she was being followed and hoped that he would come and pick her up!


    It turned out that Lin Yourong was discharged from the hospital by himself because he saw that his physical injuries were fine, and did not want to disturb Tang Ye, who was busy with the funding of the Chinese Medicine Department. Thinking of not cooking for Tang Ye for a long time, she went to the market to buy vegetables again, thinking of preparing the food for the evening and waiting for Tang Ye to come back to give Tang Ye a surprise. As a result, she felt that something was wrong when she was shopping for vegetables. After careful observation, she was sure that someone was following her. She was very scared and was staying in a crowded place at this time.


    Although she is weak, she still knows many ways to protect herself. After realizing that she might be being followed, she tries to stay in crowded places and seek help.


    "This silly daughter-in-law!" After Tang Ye learned about Lin Yourong''s situation, he was too worried, and immediately stopped a taxi to the big market!


    At this moment, Lin Yourong was standing in front of a crowded vegetable stall and had already bought the vegetables, but she did not leave because she was afraid of the suspicious men behind her. Behind her, four murderers with yellow-green-green hair stared at her, occasionally showing a playful smile, full of obscenity.


    At this time, the man with his hair dyed yellow and turned into a cockscomb received a call. After he nodded, he hung up the phone, looking at Lin Yourong''s gaze was even more obscene and obscene. Then he nodded to the men around him, so they all came to Lin Yourong together.


    Lin Yourong knew that something was wrong and wanted to shout out. This is also a means to protect yourself. However, her back was suddenly held up by a knife, and then there was a husky low voice: "Don''t shout, don''t move, or you will be killed!"


    She panicked and did not dare to scream. She knew that she was going to be kidnapped, these people may all be gangsters!


    She is not stupid, and she would not be so coincidental with this kind of thing. She guessed that it was Wu Qian''s person. In the hospital before, Wu Qian wanted to belittle her, but Tang Ye was beaten severely. Those people are not kind, and they certainly won''t give up. I just didn''t expect to get revenge at this time!


    Lin Yourong was thrust into his back with a knife by a man, and he did not dare to do anything to help. She didn''t want to be injured anymore, and even more so, she wanted to be with Tang Ye. However, the knife was hidden by the man with his clothes, and no one else found out. The chance of her being rescued is very slim.


    She was scared, but to ensure her safety first, she mustered the courage to calm down and walked as the man said, until she reached an alley with fewer and fewer pedestrians.


    "You, are you going to rob? I have money. I will give you all the money. Will you let me go?" Lin Yourong knew that several men would not listen to her, but she still said it. She will delay time and wait for Tang Ye to rescue her!


    She believes that her man will come!


    The cockscomb man followed, and the person who kidnapped Lin Yourong was his little brother. Hearing Lin Yourong''s words, he smirked and said, "Money? I''m sorry beauty, our boss does not lack money. What our boss lacks is a superb woman like you. Moreover, you also provoke our boss. Hey, boss I like to''love'' women like you fiercely!"


    "You..." Lin Yourong was extremely angry. Thinking of Wu Qian''s obscene and filthy look before, she felt very disgusted and disgusted.


    The cockscomb man smiled, regardless of Lin Yourong''s anger, he made a call.


    On the other end of the phone, the answer was a man lying in bed recuperating. One of his arms was clamped by a brace and was seriously injured. This was what Tang Ye interrupted, when he wanted to be frivolous about Lin Yourong. He is not Tang Ye''s opponent. Although he begged Tang Ye for mercy, Tang Ye was cruel and resolutely gave him a warning. He was Master Wu of the Axe Company, and he returned to his territory at this time, unable to swallow that breath, and wanted to take revenge on Tang Ye!


    He wants to go to Lin Yourong, but also to abolish Tang Ye!


    After listening to the phone, Wu Qian sneered: "Catch Lin Yourong to the side of the scene, and call a group of brothers over and wait. When Tang Ye''s boy comes to save Lin Yourong, I will be in front of him. Put Lin Yourong on! Mom, that kid dared to interrupt my hand, I want him to know what the price will be if it provokes me!"


    "Yes, Lord Wu!" The cockscomb man nodded and agreed.


    After hanging up the phone, the cockscomb-headed man smiled, looked at Lin Yourong full of playfulness, glanced at Lin Yourong up and down, and swallowed constantly, cursing, "Mom, you girl is so beautiful and attractive. Yeah, it made me look angry, and I really want to do it hard-you! I hope Master Wu is tired of playing with you and can play with me! Hehe..."


    "Haha, Brother Jitou, if you want to be beautiful, how can such a lady be tired of having fun? Besides, even if Master Wu is tired of having fun, such a good product can be handed over to Sister Lan, and Sister Lan can be trained as a princess in the room. , One sale will definitely make a lot of money!" A man next to him laughed at the cockscomb with a hippie smile.


    Cockscomb became angry and cursed: "Let her sell better. When I have money, then I can ask sister Lan to be generous, and then sternly-she? Spend the money, don''t do it hard, don''t make money. Has it been spent?"


    "Haha, I''m afraid you don''t have the money, Brother Jitou. Hey, this girl, the more charming you look. Mom, it must be a fox!"


    "..."


    Cockscomb and a few men say a word to me, all filthy-filthy words. Lin Yourong was already very angry when she listened, but what she can do with a weak woman, she can only blush. She is a gentle and kind girl who is always kind to others. However, at this time, facing these people like cockscomb head, she hated them to the extreme for the first time, and she wished to kill them!


    She was afraid that Tang Ye would not be able to save her in time, and fell into Wu Qian''s hands and was defiled. She would never allow this to happen, and if it happened, she would choose to die.


    She didn''t want to be sorry for Tang Ye. She said that she was only willing to give her body to Tang Ye.


    "You, if you dare to touch me, Tang Ye will definitely not let you go!" Continue to delay, Lin Yourong shouted coldly to the cockscomb man.


    But the man with the cockscomb head laughed playfully. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye could come over, and he happened to find them, saying, "Tang Ye? Who is Tang Ye? What is he?"


    "Tang Ye is my husband!" Lin Yourong shouted angrily. He didn''t feel ashamed to say such words, and snorted coldly: "My husband beat you Master Wu like a dog last time, so he didn''t dare to snort more. ! When my husband comes, there will be some of you!"


    For her, calling her husband is very shy. But at this time, the word husband gave her tremendous strength and support, so that she was not afraid.


    In the past, she was weak because of the cold disease and often had to take medicine. Other children disliked her. Her parents abandoned her again, not knowing where she went. This is something she doesn''t want to mention. All she can rely on is grandpa. But grandpa is an old man, after all, he can''t protect her all the time. She knew that one day she would be alone.


    However, I met Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye treated her badly and asked her to call her husband. At the beginning, she was really shy, she couldn''t say anything. However, after yelling, she discovered that this was actually what she wanted in her heart.


    There is a man to rely on!


    The man who belongs to her.


    Husband, isn''t that a man like that?


    The cockscomb-headed man was stimulated by Lin Yourong''s arrogant words, and said angrily: "Are you very tugged? Okay, then I will play with you first!"


    Hum, he stretched out his hand to touch Lin Yourong''s body.


    "Don''t touch me!" Lin Yourong panicked. She didn''t allow any man other than Tang Ye to touch her!


    But it can''t be stopped. The hand of the man with a comb is about to touch her.


    She was about to cry, she didn''t want such a thing to happen so much!


    Seeing this, the cockscomb-headed man sneered even more, his eyes became more obscene. It''s great to be able to taste such a superb beauty, even if you just touch it!


    "what!"


    However, he suddenly felt that the hand reaching Lin Yourong was penetrated by the sharp object, and he exhaled with pain.


    "Brother Jitou, what''s wrong with you?" A little brother came over and said worriedly.


    The cockscomb-headed man looked back and shouted, "Who is it? I actually counted on Lao Tzu!"


    Tang Ye walked in from outside the alley.


    When Lin Yourong saw it, she couldn''t help but shed tears, and whispered, "Husband..."


    Without the shyness of the past, Lin Yourong screamed naturally. She feels that her husband is the best, and will always show up when she needs it!

 Chapter 55： You are to be removed!

    The cockscomb-headed man knew Tang Ye, and Wu Qian asked him to kidnap Lin Yourong and naturally told him about Tang Ye. He was shocked when he saw Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to really come!


    But he was not afraid of Tang Ye. There were four of them. Tang Ye was just one person. Could it be that he couldn''t beat him?


    "Tang Ye, hehe, I didn''t expect you to care about your wife! It was just right, Master Wu said, after taking away Lin Yourong, I will deal with you! Now if I catch you, then Master Wu must be greatly Reward me! Maybe... Hehe, you can still taste the taste of your wife!" The cockscomb-headed man looked at Tang Ye who walked in from the outside and sneered triumphantly.


    "Haha, Brother Jitou, I''ll help you clean up this ignorant boy, who dare to provoke us with axe! By that time, Brother Jitou, should you show me to our brothers?" The next man smiled and agreed. The cockscomb man said, looking at Tang Ye''s expression very joking, as if Tang Ye was dead.


    "Yeah, Brother Jitou, you are now the celebrity in front of Master Wu, how do you have to cover our brothers?" Another man who killed Matt also laughed.


    The cockscomb man waved his hand impatiently, and hummed: "Make Tang Ye first. At night, I will treat you with a good drink!"


    "Oh, Brother Jitou is Brother Jitou, really a local tyrant! Since Brother Jitou said that, then I will kill this kid!" A man looked forward to hearing the words of a man with a comb, and went to Dabao-Jian for free. Don''t miss this opportunity, eager to deal with Tang Ye.


    As a result, except for the man with the cockscomb head, the other three men immediately surrounded Tang Ye, all with a joking expression, thinking that Tang Ye came alone to find death.


    "Tang Ye, I think you''d better follow us obediently. If you make Master Wu wait anxious, you will die!" Judging that Tang Ye would not be able to leave, the man with the cockscomb head smiled triumphantly.


    "Tang Ye, be careful!" Lin Yourong was blocked by the man with the comb head, worried about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly at her and said: "I still like you to call my husband."


    "You... hate it!" Lin Yourong showed shame. She has wonderful feelings for Tang Ye, no matter where she is or what situation she is in, as long as Tang Ye teases her, she is easily shy.


    Tang Ye is always pleasing to the eyes when she sees this.


    Seeing this, the man with the cockscomb head was so angry, didn''t this put him in his eyes?


    He yelled: "Tang Ye, you dare to ignore me! I tell you, you will regret it. When I take you back to Master Wu, you will see your own woman being played by Master Wu! See you back How arrogant, flirt with a woman! Bah, your woman will be ridden by a thousand people!"


    Tang Ye looked cold, insulting his women is absolutely forbidden for him!


    He looked at the cockscomb-headed man and said coldly: "Okay, I''m looking at you squarely. However, in view of the various obscene and obscene words that your mouth has said to Yourong, I am going to break it today! Then, depending on my mood, it may ...Will make you unable to speak forever!"


    "You..." The cockscomb-headed man was taken aback by Tang Ye''s coldness and touched his mouth subconsciously. It was intact!


    He looked at Tang Ye getting even more angry, and shouted: "You **** dare to scare Lao Tzu? Wait a minute, Lao Tzu will let you be a man in your life! What about having such a beautiful wife? I will keep you from **** her forever!"


    "You guys, do it!" The cockscomb man gave orders, and the three gangsters around Tang Ye rushed to attack.


    Tang Ye watched them rushing motionless, showing an evil smile, getting thicker and thicker, and hummed: "Just a few strays, dare to speak wild words?"


    "You..." The three gangsters rushed forward, aggressively!


    However, Tang Ye just stood on tiptoe gently, and the whole person jumped away from the place, jumping a full two meters high.


    The gangsters who came from the three attacks threw away.


    "What? This, isn''t this true?" The cockscomb-headed man was a little frightened when he saw Tang Ye jumping so high.


    The average person shouldn''t be able to jump this high, right? Moreover, Tang Ye jumped up on the spot, without sprinting or using external force.


    At this moment, the three gangsters jumped into the middle because they were too hard to take back their strength when they rushed towards Tang Ye. But Tang Ye fell, rotated his body directly, and kicked it out.


    "Bang-bang-bang!" Three consecutive beeps, all three gangsters were kicked to the face, fell to the ground and slipped two or three meters away.


    "It''s all right?" The man with the cockscomb head was stunned when he saw Tang Ye''s elegant movements.


    It''s like Foshan Wuyingjiao! However, there will be no such thing in the world!


    Tang Ye ignored the surprise of the cockscomb man. After he landed, he swished towards the three gangsters who had been knocked down by him.


    When he arrived in front of a gangster, he didn''t say anything, and just stomped on the gangster''s knee viciously.


    "what!"


    The **** trembled suddenly, and then let out a scream like a pig.


    He clearly heard the sound of his kneecap being broken, and he was afraid of breaking a leg.


    At this moment, he saw Tang Ye''s cold face, and then thought of the extraordinary strength Tang Ye had just shown in a leap, his heart collapsed.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye''s strength is so powerful, he is not like ordinary people at all, is it the rumored Lianjiazi?


    They are on mixed channels, usually drink with some big guys, and have heard that some people learn martial arts, and they can play power that ordinary people can''t imagine. Such as Shaolin monks. Although there are many headlines in the news, they are not all fake. Some people are so amazing! These people are called Lianjiazi!


    After Tang Ye stepped on and broke a thug''s leg, he immediately jumped in front of the other thug. The **** was still in a daze. He glanced at Tang Ye when he saw Tang Yelai, thinking what Tang Ye was going to do. In the next second, Tang Ye lifted his foot and stepped on his knee fiercely. With a click, his puzzled eyes became painful, and he couldn''t help screaming.


    Then, Tang Ye jumped in front of the third gangster.


    This gangster saw the end of those two gangsters, his face was pale with fright, and he knew the character who had provoke a lot! Looking at Tang Ye at this time, with a frightened expression, he kept stepping back and shouting: "Let me go, please let me go!"


    There is still half of the arrogant appearance just now.


    Tang Ye shook his head and sneered, and said, "The more you are like this, the more I despise you. Useless things!"


    After humming, he stepped on the knee of one leg of the bully again, and screamed immediately.


    It only took a minute to abolish three gangsters. At this time, the three gangsters all fell to the ground, clutching their broken leg and groaning in pain, with a miserable appearance, and the complacency of the cockscomb man before half a minute.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any sympathy for them, the scum of society, it''s best to get rid of it! Then he looked at the cockscomb-headed man, smiled evilly, and walked over step by step.


    The man with the cockscomb head looked at him with a cold grin, like a poisonous snake, like a devil... Is this really just a little Chinese medicine?


    Originally, the man with the comb-head thought that the reason Tang Ye was able to wound Master Wu last time was because Master Wu himself was injured. But now it seems that it is not at all!


    Tang Ye''s strength is very strong! And this method is very poisonous! One injury is a waste of hands and feet, and there is no room for negotiation! What a lunatic!


    Seeing Tang Ye coming step by step, the cockscomb-headed man seemed to be pressed down by a boulder little by little, breathing fast, his legs trembling in panic, and he wanted to escape but found that he couldn''t take a step!


    In the past, he held the name of the axe company and used it as a blessing. Nowhere has he been bullied. However, seeing the three brothers being broken in one leg just now, the pain made him feel terrified even thinking about it.


    He doesn''t want to experience that kind of pain!


    He was so frightened that he collapsed. When Tang Ye walked in front of him, he plopped and knelt down, begging for mercy: "Tang Ye, let me go, I promise you will never trouble you again!"


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Ye thought it was ridiculous, and said, "Let you go? In other words, you don''t have to pay a price for hurting my wife this time?"


    "Money! I can give you money as compensation! You make a price, as long as you don''t move me, I can give you as much money!" The cockscomb man swallowed and begged for mercy.


    Tang Ye felt even more ridiculous. Is money... almighty?


    He stopped paying attention to the man''s begging for mercy, looked at Lin Yourong, and said, "Yourong, go out and avoid it first."


    Lin Yourong was startled, then nodded obediently, and walked out from behind the cockscomb man.


    She knew that Tang Ye might do something violent and bloody... She didn''t stop Tang Ye, the words the man with the cockscomb head said just now made her deeply disgusted. If this kind of person is let go, surely the dog can''t change the shit. When he does evil, people who are stronger than him are fine, but people who are weaker than him will definitely suffer!


    When Lin Yourong walked by Tang Ye, the eyes that looked at Tang Ye were full of tenderness. Tang Ye always showed up when she needed it, and she felt very happy.


    At this time, Tang Ye took her hand, lost the cold and fierceness, smiled and said, "Kiss me first."


    Ah...Lin Yourong''s heart was lost, and Tang Ye was so disgusting. But she still leaned over and kissed Tang Ye on the cheek, then slightly lowered her head, blushing and ran out of the alley.


    Tang Ye looked at the cockscomb man again, and sneered: "What I said just now, I''m going to blow your mouth today! I can do it!"


    "You...I''m fighting with you!" The cockscomb-headed man saw the cruelty in Tang Ye''s bones. Knowing that begging for mercy would be useless, he rushed towards Tang Ye.


    However, how could he be Tang Ye''s opponent? Tang Ye directly kicked him in the face, and he flew out and hit the wall behind, with extreme pain and bleeding from the corner of his mouth.


    When he fell to the ground, he was powerless to struggle, and Tang Ye, with fierce eyes, used to kick his mouth one foot after another. At first, he cried out in pain, but then slowly reduced, and he appeared weak and dying. In the end, his mouth didn''t look like a mouth anymore, just like a lump of **** mud.


    Terrible!


    Tang Ye did such a thing, but she was still ruthless. This is him, who treats him well, he will treat him in every possible way. To him who is evil, he will double back!


    Then, the man with the comb head and the three gangsters were dragged together by Tang Ye, all groaning in pain, looking miserable. Seeing Tang Ye''s stern eyes, he couldn''t help feeling fear, and his whole body trembled. For them, this is a devil!


    Tang Ye took the cell phone of the man with a comb and called the latest contact number, which he guessed was Wu Qian''s call. After getting through, it really was Wu Qian who took it.


    "Hey, Jitou, what the **** are you doing? I haven''t brought back Lin Yourong''s sorrowful stuff for so long?" Wu Qian thought that the man with the combed head would definitely succeed, and he was directly held accountable after answering the phone.


    However, when he heard Tang Ye''s voice, his whole body was trembling with anger, his face was blue and his teeth clenched.


    "Master Wu, right? Hehe, your people, let''s call an ambulance and take it away. Besides, I told you, either you will kill me or you will be killed by me! Now you dare to do this, very Okay. Then I tell you in advance that I want you to be removed from the city of Yanjing!" Tang Ye shouted coldly, and then did not hang up the phone, and threw the phone directly on the man with the comb and turned to leave.


    When Wu Qian heard Tang Ye''s words, his face was green and his expression stiff, knowing that Tang Ye was crazy. He didn''t understand, how could Tang Ye show up in time to save Lin Yourong?


    It¡¯s no longer useful to think about this. He knows that the current situation is either Tang Ye¡¯s death or his death, so he can¡¯t help but yell in a cold voice: "Tang Ye, you fucking-I want you to die! Look at it, I will let you know, in Yan Jing, you are nothing! Hey...hey? Hey!"


    Without hearing Tang Ye''s voice, Wu Qian was angry. Mom-forced, this kid didn''t listen to himself?


    "Old, boss..." At this moment, the cockscomb man made a weak voice while holding his cell phone.


    "Useless things!" Wu Qian exhaled at him and kept cursing.

 Chapter 56： The best wife of evolution!

    After speaking to Wu Qian, Tang Ye led Lin Yourong out of the alley without reprimanding Lin Yourong for being discharged from the hospital. He could see clearly that Lin Yourong came to buy groceries as soon as he was discharged from the hospital. Such a woman, how can she be willing to reprimand, love is too late.


    But he shouldn¡¯t be overly spoiled. He looked at Lin Yourong pretending to be angry, stared at him, and hummed: "I said, I will take care of you until the injury is healed. Why don''t you be obedient and discharged yourself? Okay, but you have to tell me or grandpa. If grandpa hadn''t told me, I wouldn''t know you were discharged. Grandpa even scolded me!"


    "Yes, I''m sorry..." Lin Yourong was scolded, and lowered her head sadly, her eyes filled with bulging eyes, and she did not dare to refute.


    She is a little daughter-in-law who is totally submissive!


    Tang Ye also wanted to pretend to be angry and say a few more words about her. Seeing her like this, where there is that thought, she pulled her small hands intertwined because of guilt, and hummed: "You are my woman, you have to listen to me Yes, you know?"


    A bit overbearing, but Lin Yourong was delighted when she listened, and she was a little shy, and obeyed: "I will never dare anymore..."


    "Are you sad?" Seeing Lin Yourong''s tears, Tang Ye always felt that this weak wife wanted to cry. She was always so involved, she was joking when she reprimanded her, but she seemed to take it seriously.


    Lin Yourong really took it seriously, raised her head slightly, looking at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes, looking confused and sobbing, and said: "I, I don''t want to be hated by you, I don''t want you to be angry with me..."


    "Rong, I''m not angry." Tang Ye found out that this wife, really like a piece of fragile white jade, could not help hurting, otherwise it would break easily.


    Lin Yourong Bingxue was smart, and she saw a hint of helplessness in Tang Ye''s eyes. Suddenly, a huge loss arose in her heart. She felt that she was terrible, and was of no use other than acting like a baby.


    "Tang Ye, you think I''m just a vase. It''s useless except to see it, right? I''m your burden. Not only can I not help you, but I always want you to take care of it, right? I, I... I''m sorry..." Lin Yourong cried harder.


    I go!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye shouted badly. Wife-in-law''s thoughts are very negative! Can''t let her do this!


    "Yangrong, no matter what you did wrong, I can forgive you. But you are the only one who can''t think so, you can''t deny yourself! Who says you are useless? You have too many advantages, I can''t count them. Besides, I can''t live without you, can I?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong with scorching eyes.


    Lin Yourong was startled, looking at Tang Ye''s resolute and sincere face, she was so moved that she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing her in a better mood, Tang Ye showed her usual evil smirk, gently put her arms around her waist, and said: "Besides, your job is so good, I can''t stop it, you must serve me for the rest of your life."


    Ah... Lin Yourong snorted, his heart swayed so much, and finally revealed his usual shyness, lowering his head not to look at Tang Ye. At this moment, she knew that Tang Ye was Tang Ye, her husband, and her heart would not change.


    "I...I won''t do this again in the future." She leaned her head on Tang Ye''s chest, and promised that that kind of negative emotion would no longer develop. Everyone has their own meaning. She is infected by Tang Ye''s optimistic attitude and will live happily.


    Tang Ye was relieved when she got her guarantee. This weak daughter-in-law was very lonely in the past. If she is negative, her heart will easily collapse.


    He stroked Lin Yourong''s thick long hair and said, "That''s fine."


    Lin Yourong was touched again. Suddenly, her face was flushed, she bit her red lip, and whispered: "Husband, I will serve you like the heroine in the little movie, because...you are very good-looking..."


    "..."


    I rely on... Tang Ye looked down at Lin Yourong and rolled his eyes. What do you mean, say you are good-looking?


    This made Tang Ye angry. Originally, Lin Yourong said that serving him like a heroine in a small movie is extremely exciting, because it shows that she will make her work better and better. However, when he suddenly added a sentence that he was good-looking, it felt a bit playful, and it was a joke on purpose!


    "Yourong, are you joking?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong with a joking expression, pretending to treat Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong saw this, panicked, but still said wittyly: "No, you are good-looking, you still don''t admit it..."


    Oops, this wife is so bold and has been making fun of herself. Tang Ye got angry and punished her a few times on her little mouth, and she finally begged for mercy again and again.


    The two of them felt better and returned to their former intimate and loving state.


    The food I bought just now was ruined because of the hijacking of the cockscomb man, and Lin Yourong had to buy it again. But she felt very happy to be accompanied by Tang Ye. The choice of dishes is also very careful, as if to show all the advantages in front of Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye thinks she is the most virtuous wife.


    Tang Ye cooperated with the attitude of a little woman like her, the smile and ruddy on her face never faded, she was full of charm and charm.


    However, you can''t assume that bad things haven''t happened just because you are with Lin Yourong, at this time Tang Ye is thinking about other things. For example, whether the Sun family''s revenge will come, how should Wu Qian''s matter be resolved, and the mysterious and powerful forces that want to kill Wang Airen need to beware, after all, he was involved in this matter.


    Calculate carefully, oh, he feels really tired. He had caused so many things soon after he arrived in Yanjing, and he admired himself a little bit. However, there are always beauties with them, and it is also considered to be beautiful-fortune is not shallow.


    "What do you think?" After shopping for the vegetables and driving back, Lin Yourong asked concerned about Tang Ye in a daze.


    She worried that Tang Ye was affected by Wu Qian just now. She felt sorry for Tang Ye, always taking Wu Qian''s affairs as her own responsibility.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and looked at her with a smile: "I''m thinking, what should I do with you, this little beauty in the future. Hey, I blame the world for not being peaceful. People who always conspiracy to pry into your beauty, let My husband is very uneasy."


    "Discuss, hate..." Lin Yourong was blushed by Tang Ye''s unscrupulous molesting, and she bit her silver teeth lightly, looking a little annoyed at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes.


    However, thinking about what happened just now, the annoyance in her beautiful eyes turned into guilt again, tearful, and she looked at Tang Ye and said, "Yes, I''m sorry, Tang Ye, it¡¯s because of me that I provoke Wu Qian and hurt you. Has been in trouble..."


    "Snapped!"


    "Yeah..."


    Lin Yourong was originally talking, but Tang Ye suddenly slapped her small mouth, and she was startled. She felt ashamed when she saw Tang Ye''s hand tapping her lips. I don''t know why Tang Ye was like this.


    Tang Ye looked at her, angry, and hummed: "Yourong, as I said just now, don''t feel sorry for me! I am your man, so naturally I want to shelter you from the wind and rain. Only a few minutes have passed, and you are so proud. Responsible. I tell you, if you do this again in the future, you will make a mistake, and you will be punished if you make a mistake!"


    Lin Yourong stared at Tang Ye blankly, moved by Tang Ye''s affectionate, even doting, domineering, eyes gradually blurred.


    I rely on... Tang Ye is really speechless. Crying again... This wife, she used to be very weak, but now she is very hypocritical. Could it be that Sister Lin really became?


    To coax this hypocritical lady again, Tang Ye hugged her and said, "Yorong, don''t cry, I don''t really want to bully you. If you don''t allow it, I won''t punish you..."


    "No, no!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and said, "I didn''t blame you, I will never blame you! I know you are all for my good. I am so moved. Can''t help crying..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, damn, too lazy to be hypocritical with this little lady, and said with a smirk: "You Rong, in fact, I don''t think we can be worthy of the last time we talk about love, you see..."


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s body trembled lightly, feeling that Tang Ye had said too directly, and said in embarrassment, "Good-looking guy, really annoying! Just ignore you!"


    Tang Ye still smirked, and said, "Didn''t we say that it''s all right? You can go to bed after you recover. Do you want to regret it?"


    "No!" Lin Yourong quickly shook his head and denied.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a smile. She was heartbroken, and then she knew she had been fooled. Tang Ye just gave a slight excitement, and she rushed to deny it. It can be seen that she is eager to have a room with Tang Ye immediately. She even reserved her denial, which is really a shame.


    "You are so annoying..." She complained to Tang Ye, but then asked: "Today...night?"


    She is looking forward to it!


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, you haven''t healed from the injury. I''m afraid your small body can''t bear my bravery!"


    Ah... Lin Yourong let out a soft cry, his face was so hot, he scolded Tang Ye for being too bad.


    Tang Ye laughed triumphantly, his face thicker and thicker, and he didn''t blush when he said that.


    Lin Yourong is so angry that he can''t let him bully himself! She suddenly turned into the charming vixen from when she took the initiative to commit herself last time. She was rather playful. She leaned close to Tang Ye''s ear and said softly: "My husband, for the first time, are you really not gentle?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, not to be tempted, and said in a bad temper: "When you get home, you can rest well and think about it! If you do this again, I will really eat you!"


    "Hehe..." Lin Yourong felt that he had won Tang Ye, and was no longer so shy, and laughed playfully.


    More and more bold, more and more charming, more and more coquettish... Lin Yourong, the best wife, will still evolve!


    At night, after dinner, Lin Yourong looked forward to Tang Ye coming to sleep with her. However, Tang Ye said that she had something to go out, and she was so disappointed that she didn''t want to speak, and even hid in the room and took a pity!


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye won''t come to coax her again, because at this time Tang Ye has gone to Wu Qian!


    Since Wu Qian dared to move him, he would never be soft! It''s just that Wu Qian is from the Axe Company. He manages two streets and has many younger brothers. How can he deal with it alone?

 Chapter 57： Just showing up!

    When Tang Ye went to find Wu Qian to settle the account, Murong Huansha also did something for him, which she promised him.


    At this time, in the grand mansion of the Sun family, in the magnificent hall, several people were sitting on the sofa, and the atmosphere was not very good.


    There is a woman who is very dazzling and breathtakingly beautiful. However, she exudes a cold and arrogant temperament, the more suffocating, the more people want to conquer.


    It is Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha sat on the sofa, bending her legs slightly. Except for the rounded calves under the short skirt, other places were not exposed at all, very decent. Behind her, stood a woman wearing a neutral suit, who was Murong Huansha''s bodyguard, Mu Yue.


    Opposite them, sitting a middle-aged man with a slightly fat body, wearing an open-collar shirt, with his hair combed back, shiny and shiny, he looked like a rich man. Next to him, sat a beautiful woman. Although she was getting older, she was still full and charming.


    They are Sun Chu''s parents, Sun Tianhao and Chen Meilian.


    At this time, Sun Tianhao looked at Murong Huansha blankly, his eyes hot, like most other men, facing a beauty of Murong Huansha''s level, he couldn''t hold it at all. Chen Meilian sternly pinched his waist angrily to make him come back to his senses.


    "What are you doing?" Sun Tianhao stared at Chen Meilian in pain.


    Chen Meilian was even more unhappy, and hummed: "What am I doing? I want to ask what you are doing! Don''t you care about your son?"


    Sun Tianhao was taken aback, thinking of the interruption of Sun Chu''s hands and feet, suddenly became angry. Sun Chu was interrupted that day. When he went to pick him up, he saw Sun Chu''s tragic situation. It was a heartache and anger, and he wanted to cut Sun Chu with a thousand swords!


    That is his son! Their grandson family is Yanjing''s big family. He never thought that his son would be beaten like that one day! What made him even more angry was that the person who beat Sun Chu was a small person he had never heard of!


    This is simply a great shame!


    However, after he inquired, Tang Ye rescued Wang Airen, and Wang Airen liked Tang Ye very much, so Tang Ye was still somewhat background. However, the kindness of Wang Airen alone can keep Tang Ye still? impossible! Originally, he wanted to kill Tang Ye directly, but the old man of the Wang family took Wang Airen''s identity into consideration and asked him to do something obscure, so he hired a killer.


    Unexpectedly, the killer invited was killed instead! He is so angry, can''t he still kill a kid with his power? Therefore, he planned to arrange a plan again to kill Tang Ye!


    However, at this moment Murong Huansha came up. He thought that Murong Huansha was concerned about his son''s condition, after all, his Sun family and Tianni Group cooperated. As a result, Murong Huansha came to protect Tang Ye!


    Me-fuck!


    Sun Tianhao was full of anger at the time, as uncomfortable as eating a fly. Because behind Murong Huansha is the Tianni Group and even the Murong family. In front of the Murong family, the Sun family was still a little small, and he didn''t dare to face it head-on.


    "Miss Murong, this matter... why do you want to mix it up?" Sun Tianhao looked at Murong Huansha and said in a negotiating tone.


    He won¡¯t give in to the interruption of Sun Chu¡¯s hands and feet. This incident spread all over the circle, saying that the eldest son of his Sun family was abandoned by an unknown man. If he left Tang Ye to be fine, then his Sun family would be true Become a grandson. However, he did not want to offend Murong Huansha and lose the opportunity to cooperate with Tianni Group. Originally, he wanted to have a banquet to please Murong Huansha, but it turned out to be like today, and he was very irritable.


    This is all caused by Tang Ye!


    Thinking of this, his anger soared. A kid who had never appeared in Yanjing, let his Sun family fall into this embarrassing situation, and cutting Tang Ye with thousands of swords would not be enough to relieve his hatred!


    Murong Huansha looked at Sun Tianhao, as always cold and arrogant, and said blankly: "I have a cooperation with Tang Ye, and I invested a lot of money in him. Mr. Sun, you should understand me, I will not do stupid things without return. ."


    "But you and my Sun family also have cooperation!" Sun Tianhao snorted coldly.


    Murong Huansha still looked calm and said, "That can only be said that my investment in Tang Ye is more profitable than the cooperation with your grandson family. Although it is only a possibility, I can''t give up. Once I give up, nothing will happen. No. This ideal must be understood by Mr. Sun, so I don¡¯t want to say more."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "What''s so good!" Sun Tianhao kept talking to Murong Huansha in a negotiating tone. Chen Meilian next to him felt that it was more like a low voice. She couldn''t help but interrupted Sun Tianhao aloud, staring at Murong Huansha: "Miss Murong, since you insist on protecting Tang Ye''s boy, then the cooperation between our Sun family and you is over. Tang Ye interrupted my son''s hands and feet, I want him to die!"


    "Mrs. Sun, are you sure you want to do this?" Murong Huansha looked cold.


    "Of course, is my Sun family still afraid of you¡ª"


    "You shut up!" Chen Meilian wanted to choke on Murong Huansha, but Sun Tianhao yelled at her, extremely angry.


    Chen Meilian became angry and cursed: "You yell at me? Now people are going to protect our son''s kid, don''t you yell at her, but yell at me? Sun Tianhao, are you the **** capable? I think you are just because of this. Women are obsessed with sex! Do you want to stop even your son for her?!"


    "Fuck you! Damn!" Sun Tianhao was furious and slapped Chen Meilian directly.


    Chen Meilian was holding her aching face, her eyes flushed, and she stared at Sun Tianhao and cursed: "Sun Tianhao, you have a seed! If I marry you, it''s a **** blind eye!"


    After drinking, Chen Meilian was wronged and angrily kicked high heels into the inner room.


    Sun Tianhao was scolded by his wife, so he didn''t get angry, but it was not easy to get angry in front of Murong Huansha, turned his head to look at Murong Huansha, and said with a smile: "Miss Murong, I made you laugh. These days. I have a bad temper because of his son''s serious injury. Please forgive me."


    "It''s okay." Murong Huansha wrote lightly.


    Sun Tianhao laughed again and said, "Miss Murong, that... about Tang Ye, really can''t be discussed?"


    "No." Murong Huansha resolutely said.


    "So..." Sun Tianhao frowned, and then sighed: "If you are to blame, my son has caused the wrong person. Since Tang Ye is Miss Murong''s person, then I will temporarily let it go. However, Miss Murong, this hate me I still remember. If one day Miss Murong doesn''t need Tang Ye anymore, I won''t let him go!"


    Murong Huansha frowned, watching Sun Tianhao not speaking for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    "Thank you, Miss Murong, and I will go to see her wife. She has been stubborn for a long time, so I won''t send you off." Although Sun Tianhao was still smiling, he had already ordered Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha nodded, without any emotional fluctuations, stood up and turned to leave, Mu Yue followed closely.


    Watching Murong Huansha leave, Sun Tianhao''s eyes became colder and colder, and there was no longer a hint of laughter and discussion.


    "Murong Huansha, you''re just a better woman from the Murong family! You can''t represent the Murong family. I will bear you this time, it''s not that I can''t do anything with you. After my plan is successful, I will definitely **** you hard. -Die!" Sun Tianhao looked cold and stern, and said to himself fiercely.


    Crackling...At this moment, there was the sound of something breaking from the inner room. Sun Tianhao''s expression was impatient, he knew it was Chen Meilian who was angry and smashed things.


    "No-brained woman!" He cursed, and did not go to comfort Chen Meilian, quickly walked out of the house and walked to a clean wooden cabin next to it.


    Entering the wooden house, I saw an old man sitting at the tea table, slowly making tea.


    "Father..." Sun Tianhao yelled respectfully when he saw the old man.


    This old man is Sun Tianhao''s father and Sun Chu''s grandfather, Sun Qisheng.


    Sun Qisheng glanced at Sun Tianhao, did not say much, picked up the brewed tea, poured the cups on the tea table one by one, and said slowly: "The Murong girl is gone?"


    "Go." Sun Tianhao nodded.


    Sun Qisheng thought for a while and said, "This young man named Tang Ye... seems to be a little active recently?"


    Sun Tianhao nodded and said, "There is indeed such a thing. I don''t understand how he got on the line with Murong Huansha? Is this a coincidence?"


    "Coincidence?" Sun Qisheng squinted his eyes and said, "I never believe that the young man whom Wang Lao sees will escape his life by coincidence."


    Sun Tianhao was stunned and surprised: "Does my father mean that Tang Ye just kept silent?"


    "This is the situation you need to find out. I just tell you that the person Wang Lao fancy is not bad. This time the Wang Lao is not dead, we have to be careful." Sun Qisheng sighed slightly.


    "Yes." Sun Tianhao nodded, not daring to say more.


    Sun Qisheng held up a cup of tea and squinted his eyes. The old and twilight expression became sharper. He took a sip of tea and hummed: "But you don''t have to be too deliberate. Those old guys are more involved in killing the king and elder. It has to be direct. Even if Mr. Wang notices something, he will shoot them first. It''s just... it depends on whether Mr. Wang can survive that time, haha."


    After that, Sun Qisheng showed a pleasant smile, as if he had won a game with others, and drank the fragrant tea in one cup.

 Chapter 58： Its a scourge!

    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue left Sun''s house and got into the car. Mu Yue was in charge of driving. Murong Huansha sat in the back seat, leaning on the comfortable soft chair slightly, showing a slightly tired look.


    Mu Yue couldn''t bear to see it. She is Murong Huansha''s bodyguard, and she knows what Murong Huansha experiences every day. In summary, in addition to being boring or boring. It''s like facing Sun Tianhao just now. Although Sun Tianhao was polite, Murong Huansha knew that Sun Tianhao''s respectful performance was pretending. Not only Sun Tianhao, but many people are like this. Because they are actually not really afraid of Murong Huansha, but the Murong family behind Murong Huansha.


    How hard it is to live in such an environment full of hypocrisy and deceit, let alone a girl. Mu Yue always feels distressed about Murong Huansha, and feels that Murong Huansha is not as good as the president of the so-called Tianni Group, because this makes Murong Huansha lose a lot of things.


    What about sitting on billions of wealth?


    There is no pure emotion around, no matter family, friendship, or love, it is possible to participate in the conspiracy of wealth and power. Such a person always feels very sad.


    "Miss, take a break when you are tired. I''ll drive a little slower." Mu Yue softly cared about seeing Murong Huansha''s exhaustion through the rearview mirror.


    Murong Huansha smiled, shook his head, and said, "I also know Sun Tianhao''s hypocrisy, but I feel more relaxed and clearer in dealing with what happened just now."


    "Huh?" Mu Yue didn''t understand.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Because I did it for him."


    "Ah..." Mu Yue''s eyes widened, and he was so shocked that he almost drove the car wide and hit the road railing.


    for him? Or for her?


    Mu Yue had never seen Murong Huansha doing that for one person. Everything I did before was based on self-interest, or company or family interests. But now, I actually said it was for him!


    Is there any close relationship between Miss and this him?


    Murong Huansha noticed that Mu Yue''s reaction was weird, and realized that he had said something wrong, secretly angry, and blamed the bad guy Tang Ye for disrupting her mood. However, thinking of Tang Ye, she couldn''t help biting her lip. It was probably because of Tang Ye''s overbearing and strong kiss that he had a subconscious reaction. Then she touched the earlobe of her right ear again, which was also contained by Tang Ye...Thinking about this, she couldn''t help her cheeks glowing ruddy.


    That bad guy!


    She couldn''t help being angry again.


    However, these gestures and actions of her were seen by Mu Yue, and Mu Yue''s eyes widened as if she had seen a ghost during the day. Is this really a young lady? When did the young lady have such a rich expression? And also two blushes!


    This is obviously a woman''s shyness after falling in love!


    I drop the sky!


    Mu Yue couldn''t believe it when he was killed. The lady president who was so arrogant and arrogant as the goddess of an iceberg had fallen in love! If it is true, who is the man who conquered the young lady?


    As a bodyguard who accompanied Murong Huansha next to him, Mu Yue tried desperately to think about it, but could not find that Murong Huansha had any trace of a man.


    Seeing that Mu Yue''s reaction was still so strange, Murong Huansha coughed slightly and said, "Mu Yue, there are some things you can''t know, understand?"


    "Yes, miss." Mu Yue nodded as he obeyed orders.


    But she was even more curious in her heart. Did the young lady really hide the man outside?


    Murong Huansha didn''t dare to pester this matter anymore. She knew Mu Yue''s cleverness. If Mu Yue knew about her and Tang Ye''s affairs, she would feel ashamed.


    So she shifted Mu Yue''s attention and said, "Mu Yue, do you think Sun Tianhao will stop touching Tang Ye because of me?"


    Mu Yue thought for a while and said, "No, Sun Tianhao is very hypocritical, and belongs to the class of people with a sweet-smelling sword. Although he promised Miss Tang Ye not to move, but he really wants to send someone to kill Tang Ye, Miss may not know."


    Murong Huansha nodded and said, "I think so too. But this time, I don''t think he will touch Tang Ye."


    "Why?" Mu Yue didn''t understand.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Because he beat Chen Meilian. You should know the identity of Chen Meilian. She is the daughter of Chen Haihang, the second master of Axe Company. Axe Company is one of the four major forces in Yanjing, and the Sun family relies on Chen Haihang. The relationship, in the underground order, took a lot of corners. Sun Tianhao naturally wanted to take care of Chen Haihang¡¯s face. And his daughter Chen Meilian was savage, and Sun Tianhao beat her, even if Sun Tianhao was her husband, I¡¯m afraid she would not be kind. Yes. So, Sun Tianhao knows this, why should he beat her?"


    Mu Yue frowned, and after thinking about it, he said: "What the young lady means is that in Tang Ye''s affairs, besides the young lady, does Sun Tianhao have other things to worry about?"


    "Yes, although I don''t know what it is, I am pretty sure that Sun Tianhao is hiding something, and this matter is related to Tang Ye." Murong Huansha said with a firm expression.


    Mu Yue thought of Tang Ye, suddenly disdainful, and said: "Tang Ye doesn''t seem to have anything special except to cure Wang Airen''s stroke. He is a newcomer to Yanjing, why should Sun Tianhao be bothered?"


    Murong Huansha shook his head, unable to tell the answer. If she knows what kind of man Tang Ye is, why should she be bullied by Tang Ye but fail to resist, and finally cooperated with Tang Ye, the relationship is even more ambiguous.


    Mu Yue was stunned when she saw this, there are still people whom the lady can''t see through? What kind of person is that Tang Ye?


    Murong Huansha sighed for a long time, and said, "No matter who Tang Ye is, he will enter our circle from now on. Fighting against each other and deceiving each other, just see how long he can live..."


    At this time, the Wang''s backyard was illuminated by lights even though it was night. While Wang Airen was doing Taijiquan intensively, Wang Jianjia stood by and watched.


    Wearing a white sports suit, old Yanjing-style cloth shoes, and slowly swinging his hands, Wang Airen is full of energy, and his Tai Chi is very effective, combining body and spirit.


    After he finished playing a set, Wang Jianjia smiled and took a towel to wipe his sweat, very filial.


    In front of Wang Airen, Wang Jianjia always changed his arrogant and savage personality, smiling often, and extremely pretty.


    Wang Airen took a towel and wiped his sweat, and looked at Wang Jianjia with a smile and said, "How about it, Jianjia, the Taijiquan I just played, isn''t it the same as that of Tang Ye that you said?"


    Wang Jianjia shook his head and said, "It''s not the same. Although you learned how to beat Tai Chi, Grandpa, you don¡¯t have the taste of Tang Ye¡¯s punches at all. I dare say that if Grandpa beats me with the Tai Chi punches just now. , I can beat Grandpa in turn. However, if Tang Ye hits his Taijiquan, I will definitely lose."


    "Oh? Jianjia, it''s rare, did you take the initiative to surrender, or did you admit that Tang Ye''s defeat?" Wang Airen looked kind and looked at Wang Jianjia without smiling meaningfully.


    The old man laughed so much about the two young people, what else could be other than ambiguity. Wang Jianjia was so annoyed that he yelled softly and hummed: "Grandpa, why are you so stubborn!"


    "Haha, is your grandpa all right?" Wang Airen sat on a stone chair and looked at Wang Jianjia with a smile: "You don''t care less about Tang Ye, how is his situation recently?"


    "He? He is very good! Grandpa cares about what he does!" Wang Jianjia looked annoyed suddenly, as if very angry with Tang Ye.


    Wang Airen frowned and said in doubt: "Didn''t you say that Tang Ye was chased by a killer sent by the Sun family? Why are you not worried at all?"


    "I care about what he does! I care about his life and death! I have received the news that he has found a woman to protect him, huh, what a little boy!" Wang Jianjia exclaimed.


    "I found a woman to protect? Haha... This kid is really beautiful. But I''m curious, this Yanjing, except for your granddaughter, also the daughters of those families can block the offensive of the Sun family. But they follow Tang Yeba won''t be able to fight together in his life, right? Why are they..."


    "It''s not them! It''s Murong Huansha!" Wang Jianjia hummed unanimously, with some grievances and grievances.


    Wang Airen was taken aback. He was also surprised if things happened so calmly. "Murong Huansha is the daughter of the Murong family? Hey, that''s a different kind. No one can compare to a woman of the same generation." She. Then Tang Ye shouldn''t be able to get into her relationship. How did Tang Ye do this?"


    "How do I know that bad guy!" Wang Jianjia''s sorrowful tone became stronger, as if Tang Ye was very close to her, and Tang Ye was carrying her outside with flowers and grass, obviously jealous.


    Wang Airen saw something and shook his head. Hey, I really don''t understand the complicated relationship between these young people. Obviously like it, and pretending to be arrogant and disgusting, it''s really duplicity, nothing simple!


    He didn''t bother to pay attention to these hypocritical things of the young man, and said, "Jianjia, whether you know it or don''t know it, just stare at Tang Ye as before. This kid''s edge is slowly revealed. . However, he is a young boy after all and does not understand the situation in Yenching. There are certain things that he cannot do, and you have to stop it. He still needs exercise now, and when he grows up, he must be a national pillar. By then, I will arrange for him to go to the military district to practice."


    "Arranged to the military area?" Wang Jianjia was taken aback for a moment, and he was a little bit happy.


    Looking at this country, not many people can get her grandfather''s fancy. And the one who could get her grandfather personally said that he arranged to go to the military area was even more than a slap. In addition, she thought, if Tang Ye arrived in the military area, he would not be able to run around, and he would not be able to stir flowers everywhere. Moreover, she is also in the military area, so wouldn''t Tang Ye be with her often?


    She was suddenly excited and full of expectation: "Okay, Grandpa, I will definitely keep an eye on him!"


    Ouch...Wang Airen is a human being, how can you not see the little Jiujiu in Wang Jianjia''s heart? He felt a pain in the flesh, and the granddaughter who was originally motivated had been depraved by Tang Ye''s kid. It seems that this kid is a scourge after all!

 Chapter 59： One man and two streets!

    After Wang Airen and Wang Jianjia talked about Tang Ye''s affairs, they turned to topics that made them heavy. It was naturally a matter of someone premeditating to kill Wang Airen.


    "Jianjia, how did you find out about this matter?" Wang Airen put his hands on his back, looking at the dark clouds slowly shrouded in the night sky, looking steady, but a bit of vicissitudes.


    Wang Jianjia apologized and said, "Yes, I''m sorry, grandpa, I haven''t made a big breakthrough."


    "Huh?" Wang Airen hummed, somewhat dissatisfied.


    Wang Jianjia was anxious and explained: "It was Tang Ye that killed him! He always doesn''t help me, I don''t know where to break through..."


    Oops, Tang Ye would be so depressed to know that she said that. He has to carry this pot again?


    Wang Airen glanced at Wang Jianjia and said, "Didn''t you say that you don''t want Tang Ye to help you? Why don''t you blame him if Tang Ye doesn''t help you?"


    The old man is still fair and wise, Tang Ye must be very happy to know.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t know how to refute, he snorted, don''t turn his head and hum, "It''s Tang Ye''s fault anyway!"


    Look, the woman is like this, when she is going to be a rogue, she is much better than a man when she is a rogue!


    Wang Airen sighed, and said, "Jianjia, you were also a person who grew up in the military region. You came out of the big yard. Why do you still have this temper? I tell you, if you want to go in the military region for a long time, you can¡¯t do this. Even your children. If you have long love, you must also know how to choose."


    "Grandpa..." Wang Jianjia was startled, suddenly panicked, as if he was about to make a difficult choice.


    Wang Airen waved his hand and said, "No matter, you are a daughter, so be self-willed. Now your grandfather and I still have a little weight. As long as you are not too much, I will help you watch."


    "Hehe, Grandpa is the best!" Wang Jianjia was happy, holding Wang Airen''s hand and seemed sensible and well-behaved.


    Wang Airen was also doting on Wang Jianjia, and no longer forced Wang Jianjia to do something, and said: "During this time, look at Tang Ye. As for someone who wants to touch your grandfather and me, you can check if you can check it, and just leave it if you can''t. A fox will always show its tail. Who is a fox? An old man like me has some ideas. I will go to Lao Peng the next day. I was drinking with him that day. Maybe he knows something."


    "Oh, by the way, I''ll call Tang Ye on by then. This kid has a lot of mind, maybe he can detect something." Wang Airen added.


    "Okay, grandpa!" Wang Jianjia was very happy.


    Wang Airen laughed a few times, and when the business was finished, she would chat a little bit more, and looked at Wang Jianjia and said: "You said before that the Sun family found a top killer to deal with Tang Ye. This is a big deal, although Tang Ye escaped. But still can¡¯t be taken lightly. You have to help Tang Ye a lot, and you also need to track the top rankings. This notorious killer organization has killed many of our country¡¯s leaders, but it is really hateful. You report to the military area and let the military area seize clues. If it can clear the top list, it can be considered a big cancer for the country!"


    "Yes, grandpa!" Wang Jianjia agreed in awe.


    She admires Wang Airen very much, precisely because of Wang Airen''s innocence towards the country. She thinks such a man is great and a hero. Then she compared Tang Ye with her grandfather, cut, and immediately snorted in disdain, angrily. Tang Ye is a selfish and only rascal bastard!


    She was a little angry. Why does grandpa like a guy like Tang Ye?


    "Jianjia, what is Tang Ye doing now? The Sun family is not a vegetarian. Even if Sun Tianhao can''t, there is also Sun Qisheng. Sun is an old fox who is famous for surprising victory. I am afraid that the Murong family''s daughter can''t handle it. Go find Tang Ye, don''t let him stab him anymore, let him see me tomorrow." Wang Airen instructed Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia curled his lips and snorted: "What can that guy do, this night, he must be indulging in a gentle country with a woman. Humph, I''m going to look for him, I''d better catch him-rape him in bed!"


    Wang Airen smiled, and the young people just love to play nonsense. He left it alone and waved to let Wang Jianjia go to work.


    At the same time, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue drove back to the headquarters of Tianni Group. Murong Huansha wanted to process some files, but suddenly his eyelids jumped fiercely, as if he had some ominous premonition. She became inexplicably worried, thinking of Tang Ye.


    She has no friends in Yanjing, and she is mostly worried about the company. If you really want to say that there is anyone worthy of her worry, it should belong to Mu Yue who has been with her all year round and has feelings. However, at this time she knew very well that she was worried about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had a place in her heart, she couldn''t deny it.


    "Mu Yue, go see what Tang Ye is doing now." She couldn''t help but tell Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue was taken aback and said, "It''s already night, what else can Tang Ye do?"


    "I''m worried about him. He is a restless man." Murong Huansha said.


    Mu Yue was shocked. Did you hear me right? Miss said she was worried about Tang Ye? There was also a bit of complaint that Tang Ye was a restless man! Could it be that the man that Miss is hiding outside is Tang Ye?


    I drop the sky!


    Mu Yue immediately looked at Tang Ye with admiration. She has not really come into contact with Tang Ye very much, only speculates based on the analysis of the surveyed data. If Tang Ye really conquered Murong Huansha, she would definitely admire her.


    Murong Huansha saw Mu Yue''s weird eyes and knew she had thought about it. She coughed and explained: "Now Tang Ye is my partner. I bet on him for the new product development plan. If it fails, I will be greatly affected. At that time, I may also be forced to be driven from the position of president. Therefore, Tang Ye can''t have an accident, understand?"


    "Yes, miss!" Mu Yue agreed abruptly, but still couldn''t help being curious about the relationship between Murong Huansha and Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha waved his hand and said, "Go, and report to me immediately after learning about Tang Ye''s situation. I always feel... something big is going to happen tonight..."


    At this time, Tang Ye was not at home, and he let go of Lin Yourong, who had actively tempted him, to stay awake, just to solve Wu Qian''s affairs.


    The first time he had a conflict with Wu Qian was in the parking lot of the hospital. Wu Qian wanted to be frivolous about Lin Yourong, and he interrupted Wu Qian''s arm. The second time he had a conflict with Wu Qian, it was Wu Qian who sent someone to rob Lin Yourong, but fortunately he felt it in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. With regard to Wu Qian''s brutal virtues, Lin Yourong was really going to be robbed by them, I am afraid that his innocence could not be kept.


    This kind of thing is never allowed to appear for the third time!


    Therefore, Wu Qian must be divided!


    He came to the street where Wu Qian was, Zhaogongkou Street and Magongkou Street.


    Although these two avenues are not in the lively places in the city center, they are still very lively at night because of the typical urban village situation.


    Tang Ye found out that Wu Qian was recuperating in the largest clubhouse on Zhaogongkou Street-the Royal Concubine Club. So he went directly to the concubine club. However, because Zhaogongkou Street and Magongkou Street cross, once an enemy comes, the forces of the two streets can quickly converge. Then he went to Wu Qian, and he was likely to face the forces of two streets.


    But he was not afraid and went resolutely. There are some things he said and done. Tonight, Wu Qian will be removed from Yanjing!


    At this time, Wu Qian was enjoying the great health care of two beautiful female technicians with long **** and thighs in the Royal Concubine Club, various massages and various massage...but his right hand was wrapped in a thick bandage. This was interrupted by Tang Ye. It would be impossible to get better within a year or a half.


    After enjoying the services of two beautiful technicians, Wu Qianjiao waited for one of his men outside to come in and asked, "Bald, how are you guys preparing?"


    "Master Wu, the brothers are all eating in various places. After eating, they will go and catch Tang Ye. Of course, hey, there is the beautiful girl the boss wants!" The bald smiled wryly.


    Wu Qian nodded and said, "Let my brothers eat a little bit. We haven''t been out for a long time, right? Mom, a kid dare to yell at Master Wu. Tonight I want to let him know what kind of Only those who can be mixed in Yanjing! Lao Tzu shouted a hundred responses and waved his hand to be a group of brothers, what''s the little one? Huh, he is impatient with his life, Lao Tzu will fulfill him and teach him to be a new man!"


    "Master Wu is right, that kid just doesn''t know what''s good or bad, he doesn''t know how to live!" The bald head agreed with Wu Qian, with a flattering expression, and smiled: "It''s just that, Master Wu, the other party is just a kid. Does it need to send so many brothers out?"


    "Of course I don''t need it!" Wu Qian scolded, thinking that his bald head was too stupid, and hummed: "The reason why I have sent so many brothers out is to tell others that although my Master Wu is injured, I can''t use one hand, but I must It''s not easy to mess with. Whoever dares to mess with me will have to die!"


    "Master Wu is domineering!" The bald head repeatedly admired.


    Wu Qian sneered triumphantly and hummed: "I didn''t put Tang Ye in my eyes. All I want is Lin Yourong''s best girl!"


    "Master Wu!"


    Wu Qiangang hummed, and suddenly there was an anxious cry outside.


    "What''s the matter? It''s a fuss, got shit?" Wu Qian was upset and cursed.


    At this moment a kid came in from outside and said, "Master Wu, that... Tang Ye is asking for trouble!"


    "What?" Wu Qian was stunned, and Tang Ye actually dared to come to the door himself?


    "How many people did he bring?" Wu Qian asked immediately.


    He was very sure that Tang Ye dared to come to the door on the initiative, he must have found someone. He felt that Tang Ye was quite stingy, and looked low-key, but he didn''t expect to be a little troublesome.


    However, at this moment the kid said in embarrassment: "Tang Ye didn''t take anyone, only him!"


    "What?!" Wu Qian was dumbfounded, and Tang Ye dared to come to his site with two streets alone to make trouble?


    Arrogant! Extremely arrogant!


    The muscles on Wu Qian''s face twitched fiercely, feeling that Tang Ye was deeply despised and insulted!


    He sneered after being extremely angry, and hummed: "Tang Ye, this kid is really a freak, I don''t know if he is really stupid or fake. I will send him to hell!"

 Chapter 60： Devilish aura!

    One person wants to deal with the forces of two streets. No one believes this kind of thing. However, when Wu Qian walked to the top of the imperial concubine club and saw Tang Ye appearing at a food stall in front, he had to believe it.


    "What a kid who doesn''t know the heights of the sky...I am so stupid that I can''t bear to kill him." Wu Qian said with a telescope looking at Tang Ye Youyou, full of playfulness.


    The bald boy chuckled on the sidelines, never forgetting to please Lord Wu, and said: "I have never seen such a stupid person. If you come to your place with Lord Wu alone to make trouble, it must be a flood!"


    "Never mind, anyway, if you are idle and bored, it''s time to go to the theatre to have fun." Wu Qian sneered.


    At this moment, in front of a food stall in the direction of Jiekou, Tang Ye stood facing a burly man in front of him with a cold expression.


    This food stall is very lively. The main reason is that the people eating and drinking here are a group of people. They are under Wu Ye. They plan to leave after eating and drinking to get rid of Tang Ye and arrest Lin Yourong. . However, they never expected that Tang Ye would come by himself, and he was still alone!


    "Haha, Master Wu told me to be careful when dealing with Tang Ye, saying that he is a Lianjiazi, but now it seems that he is a fool!" The sturdy man was probably the leader. He recognized Tang Ye and immediately. Haha laughed and joked to many brothers.


    Then he looked at Tang Ye again, jokingly, and hummed: "Tang Ye, do you think I am right? You are just a fool!"


    "Hahaha..." A group of younger brothers echoed his words with an exaggerated smile.


    However, Tang Ye looked calm, squinted at him, and smiled: "I''m really stupid. I had known that I would just get rid of Wu Qian, so I don''t have to be as troublesome as I am now."


    "Boy!" The sturdy man was angry, staring at Tang Ye and shouted: "Wu''s name is also something you can sing casually? Damn it, although you are an idiot, but I heard you say such arrogant things. , Lao Tzu is too angry. Then slap your mouth first so you can''t speak!"


    After all, the sturdy man took a bottle of white wine and walked towards Tang Ye while drinking it. His smile was always playful, and he didn''t put Tang Ye in his eyes at all.


    Everyone around watched, applauded, yelling to let the thick and strong man do it lightly, don''t kill Tang Ye all at once, that would be no fun.


    "Brother Niu, be lighter, don''t kill me all at once, or where will our brothers go to have fun. Hey, I heard that this kid¡¯s girl is very good, but unfortunately I was booked by Master Wu. Since there is no girl, then we have to Take him for entertainment, don''t you?" Someone joked.


    "Yeah, Brother Niu, don''t make too much effort. Or let me come, lest Brother Niu will kill this kid with one punch!" A thin man also yelled sharply.


    Everyone was booing, treating Tang Ye as a plaything, thinking it was a toy for them to entertain. The stout man was greatly satisfied with his vanity, waved his hands to everyone, and said, "Since everyone is worried, then I will hit him with one hand. If he is shot to death with one hand, it is not my fault. , This kid is too weak and it doesn''t matter to me, right?"


    "Use one hand to start lightly!" A hot woman with bare clothes and a butterfly tattoo on her shoulder laughed.


    There is no shortage of women in this kind of place. However, most of these women are slutty.


    Tang Ye didn''t respond to the laughter of the people and the strong man. He looked at the strong man and waited for the strong man to come. He doesn''t have much to do, just solve Wu Qian. As for the jokes of these people, it''s nothing more than a slapstick, everything speaks with strength!


    The stout man approached Tang Ye, only three meters away. He looked at Tang Ye, took another sip of white wine, and hiccuped, completely not taking Tang Ye seriously. He stretched out a hand towards Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I only use one hand to beat you. If you can beat me, I will let my brothers not move you!"


    He is indeed arrogant, but he has arrogant capital. Because everyone knows that this sturdy man used to fight underground black fists. His physique was almost twice that of Tang Ye. If Tang Ye was hit, he would probably be knocked out with a punch, so at the beginning, no one thought Tang Ye could beat the strong man.


    At this time, the sturdy man and the crowd were still laughing at Tang Ye jokingly, using Tang Ye as a toy, wanting to see how this toy would react.


    Tang Ye looked at the sturdy man, squinted and smiled. The stout man thought he was going to say something, but he didn''t. He slid directly at the thick man, swish, and only saw an afterimage in the light, and then he appeared in front of the thick man.


    The playful smile on the stout man''s face stopped abruptly, and his eyes shrank.


    What a fast speed!


    He couldn''t see Tang Ye''s swooping movement clearly, and Tang Ye came to him. At this moment, seeing Tang Ye sneer, that smile was extremely evil, like a demon, people couldn''t help but give birth to a piece of fear, shrouded in their hearts, and began to feel fear from the inside.


    The sturdy man perceives a danger, just like when he encountered danger when he hit the underground black fist. He was about to react, however, at this moment, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and grasped the hand he had just stretched out arrogantly, saying that he would use one hand to fight, and then squeezed it fiercely, and the sound of bone fracture sounded. .


    The stout man shuddered from the pain, and he couldn''t breathe out the pain for the first time. At this time, Tang Ye continued. The power of hard Tai Chi emerged, Tang Ye held the wrist of his hand, swayed it left and right, and then twisted fiercely, click, click, click, click... Several bursts of sound sounded.


    Looking at the sturdy man''s arm, he hung down directly, as if he had no bones.


    The bones of his arm, from wrist to arm, were broken one by one!


    Tang Ye''s shot seemed complicated, but in fact, it only took less than three seconds.


    Everyone still had a sarcastic smile on Tang Ye''s faces, and there was also a joke on Tang Ye''s expression on the thick man''s face... However, at this moment, his eyes were so painful that he stared out and wanted to faint. But not yet. Finally let out an instinctive cry--


    "what!"


    It was several times sharper than the sound of killing pigs, resounding through two streets.


    "Ah... Pain, help, help me..." The bones of the arm were directly crushed and embedded in the flesh and blood meridians. The kind of pain is not something that humans can bear!


    The sturdy man knelt down, trying to reach out and hold the abolished hand, but when he touched it, he wanted to die. He collapsed instantly, the pain of bones embedded in flesh and blood, even if there was a trace of involvement in the body, it would be like being cut by a knife. His heart collapsed directly, crying for someone to save him.


    In three seconds, Tang Ye made the most arrogant and sturdy man kneel down and prayed for his rescue, which caused all the onlookers to stop breathing!


    The smiles on their faces slowly stiffened, and finally their faces were pale, even pale, watching Tang Ye dare not even breathe!


    They believe that what happened to the thick man is true. Because they saw with their own eyes, the thick and strong man''s arm hangs softly, as if twisted in a circle.


    This kind of picture is like watching a player playing football with a 90-degree fracture of his calf. Although it didn''t happen to me, I felt my scalp was numb and my hair was terrified. With this kind of scene, the narrators hurriedly asked not to broadcast back, because it was too scary!


    They looked at Tang Ye, the original lively food stall, instantly became silent like a midnight cemetery, as if Tang Ye was a devil, and began to show terrifying fangs and death sickles, ready to harvest their lives!


    But does the matter end there?


    not at all.


    At this time, Tang Ye was so cruel and ruthless. He didn''t want to talk nonsense. He kicked the thick man who was kneeling in front of him to the ground with one foot, and then stepped on the rest of the hands and feet of the thick man, click, click... the scene was so quiet, that Everyone heard the sound of the sturdy man being trampled on his bones one by one.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Make them regret!


    Why did you underestimate Tang Ye just now? !


    Why did you play with Tang Ye just now? !


    Why did you treat Tang Ye as a toy just now? !


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    Tang Ye is a devil, a devil without any compassion!


    He is the devil in his bones!


    Otherwise, after breaking the arm of the strong man, how could he continue to step on the other hands and feet of the strong man without hesitation. This is more cruel than killing a strong man! The stout man has fallen into a situation where life is worse than death!


    "Ah! No, don''t kill me, please, please!" The tall and thin man who jokes about Tang Ye just now was frightened by Tang Ye''s devilish aura, his legs were weak and he knelt down and faced him. Tang Ye begs for mercy!


    One person collapsed, and the others couldn''t hold it anymore. They either knelt down or fell to the ground. The women were so scared that they paled and even vomited.


    This is Tang Ye''s aura!


    Not the emperor, but the devil!


    Full of fierce devil aura!


    Tang Ye looked at them, they all backed away, not daring to resist at all.


    "A bunch of trash!" Tang Ye seemed disappointed when they saw that they didn''t do anything.


    These people were so dragged just now, this will be like this, so that he doesn''t want to make a move. It''s like fighting, the victorious will not torture and kill those old people and children who are powerless. If you do that, you will be a real animal.


    Tang Ye is a devil, but not an animal. He is not a good person, but he tries not to be a bad person. Wu Qian and the sturdy man took the initiative to provoke him, and there is nothing wrong with his counterattack.


    "Is Wu Qian in the Royal Concubine Club?" Tang Ye asked in a cold voice, not interested in taking action at the people who had fallen to the ground in fright.


    When everyone heard Tang Ye''s cold drink, they were startled again and again, and the timid person immediately replied yes, for fear that Tang Ye would be offended and be beaten like a strong man.


    Tang Ye got the answer and went directly to the noble concubine club.


    At this moment, Wu Qian in the Royal Concubine Club just looked at Tang Ye with a binoculars. He thought it would be a good pastime. Tang Ye came to his site alone, could it be possible to turn the sky away? He planned to watch it slowly, but he never expected that Tang Ye''s cruel and brutal aura made his subordinates directly become intimidating, and he knelt down!


    "Damn it!" He shouted angrily, but there was some panic in his voice.


    He saw with his own eyes what Tang Ye did to the burly man, it was definitely done by the devil! He was also afraid of Tang Ye. However, he can''t run. If he does, let alone his reputation, even the axe company will clean him up!


    The Axe Company does not need such incompetent people!


    "Bald head, immediately summon the staff of the two streets, we must do Tang Ye!" Wu Qian shouted to the bald man next to him.


    He was forced to look down on Tang Ye no more. He didn''t expect that he had people from two streets, and he was in a panic because Tang Ye was alone!

 Chapter 61： Set off a storm!

    Tonight, Zhaogongkou Street and Magongkou Street were in madness. Wu Qian summoned all the younger brothers, coming from all sides of the two streets, and finally surrounded Tang Ye in the middle of the intersection.


    The eyes of everyone on the two streets almost converged at the intersection.


    Wu Qian stood in front of an intersection. Behind him was a group of common weapons holding broadswords, wrenches, and axes. At the other three intersections, there were also a group of people holding guys standing in batches. They are all under Wu Qian, and there are probably more than 100 people.


    And Tang Ye, standing at the very center of the crossroad, was tightly surrounded by Wu Qian''s younger brother.


    "Tang Ye, can force me to this point, I will convince you! It is a pity that you are going to die tonight! You are not dead, I am uneasy!" Wu Qian stared at Tang Ye coldly, furious.


    He never expected the situation at this time. Tang Ye was just a kid who came to Yanjing for the first time, and actually forced him to this point. His face has long been lost!


    In order to get rid of Tang Ye, he completely sacrificed himself. With so many people moving out, it is by no means a small number of people who are alarmed, and they may even involve the axe company.


    Then he must fight this battle beautifully, let others see the mighty and overbearing of the axe company, and make a long face for the axe company, otherwise the axe company''s high-level personnel will definitely kill him!


    Tang Ye looked at Wu Qian, then glanced around at the people around the intersection. Without talking nonsense, he took a step forward, shaped like a bow, and then waved his hands gently.


    Tai Chi posture!


    Everyone understood at a glance, this is the posture of Tai Chi!


    Tang Ye''s posture was very calm and majestic, and he felt that he had become a Tai Chi master.


    Seeing this, Wu Qian was furious.


    Damn it! This kid Tang Ye told himself to do it directly!


    Tang Ye thought he was long-winded.


    "Arrogant, extremely arrogant!" Wu Qian couldn''t bear it, and shouted to many brothers: "Kill him! Cut him with a knife, reward 10,000! Kill him, his woman is yours!"


    Roar!


    Under the great reward, there must be a brave man, rich can make ghosts grind, not to mention the best beauties as a victory product, all the little brothers surrounded by all sides immediately flew towards Tang Ye with excitement, to hack Tang Ye to death.


    None of those little brothers were afraid. If it is one-on-one alone, they are afraid of Tang Ye. But with so many people, can''t Tang Night Club still survive?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have a trace of fear when he saw them flying forward. Even, he closed his eyes! Then he stamped on the ground with one foot, boom! It seemed that the ground was shaking. Those thin and feeble little brothers fell directly. But no one cares about them, they are even trampled on them, and the war begins!


    Tang Ye has a cold eyebrow and a stalwart posture, calmly facing everyone, like a grandmaster facing a group of invaders.


    One swept, fell a lot of people!


    Sweep one more back, and pour a lot of people!


    The first influx of people were knocked down, and the second influx of people could swing their weapons to Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye lightly tiptoed, the whole person turned around and jumped high. When he fell, a pair of feet kicked out, snapped, and fell another person.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s fight with everyone was more realistic than acting. Because Tang Ye was a practicing family who was able to vent his energy, the kung fu he played was indeed similar to that of martial arts. And those little brothers, just ordinary people, can only blindly charge like cannon fodder, thinking that Tang Ye can be defeated with crowd tactics.


    However, Tang Ye''s shots were always fatal, either knocking people fainted, or seriously wounding them, and there was no way to make a second attack. In this way, it didn''t take long for Wu Qian to have fewer and fewer men. However, Tang Ye seemed to have just been playing vigorously, and didn''t mean to stop.


    Seeing that Tang Ye''s face was not flushing, his breath was not breathless, but his subordinates were getting fewer and fewer, Wu Qian panicked. Looking at it now, I feel that there are only 20 or 30 under him. Can''t kill one Tang Ye under one hundred horns?


    "Monster! He is a monster!" Wu Qian''s expression became stiff, he couldn''t help swallowing, and was faintly afraid.


    He asked the little brother beside him to continue to deal with Tang Ye, but the few boys were afraid of Tang Ye and didn''t dare to run over to deal with Tang Ye.


    The brothers in the center of the crossroads in front of them were reduced one by one. Most of them were lying on the ground and groaning in pain, some even cried and called their mothers. They all knew that the person who offended this time was an absolute monster!


    At this time, Tang Ye rushed towards them, smiling coldly and evilly. Wu Qian panicked when he saw it. He grabbed the two younger brothers next to him and pushed them out, put his foot on their ass, and cursed: "It''s all the **** to stop him, I''ll move the rescuer!"


    It was said to be moving rescue soldiers, but at the moment of turning around, he fleeed. At this moment, he just wanted to leave quickly and never see the monster Tang Ye again!


    He really couldn''t understand this kind of thing, he dispatched all the men in the two streets, and he couldn''t do Tang Ye. This unscientific! The only explanation is that Tang Ye''s existence is unscientific! Isn''t it foolish for such a person to fight him?


    Wu Qian regretted it. You shouldn''t have been with Tang Ye from the beginning, you should take care of your lower body, what do you have ideas for Lin Yourong? This is over, let alone the lower body, I am afraid that the whole body will have to be played!


    Because today, Axelian''s face was lost by him. The senior officials of the Axe Company will kill him!


    At this moment, he wanted to escape, not only to avoid Tang Ye, but also the axe company!


    Nothing, just because I provoke a Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye became the nightmare that made Wu Qian collapse!


    Tang Ye saw that Wu Qian was about to flee, and smiled coldly. He snatched the dagger from a younger brother who had hit him at this moment, and threw it at Wu Qian''s thigh.


    Huh!


    what!


    The dagger hit Wu Qian''s thigh and pierced it deeply. Wu Qian fell directly to the ground, screaming in pain against the stabbed thigh. Those younger brothers who still wanted to do something with Tang Ye heard his voice, looked back, and realized that their boss was going to run away. Looking at the fallen companions in front of him, Tang Ye was intact, and a feeling of depression suddenly enveloped them, making them no longer able to bear the will to fight.


    Looking at Tang Ye, they stopped moving. They knew that they couldn''t be Tang Ye''s opponent. Tang Ye is a monster, their fate is dominated by Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye knew that their fighting spirit had been lost, so she ignored it, and walked towards Wu Qian step by step, with a cold expression and fierce expression.


    Everyone looked at him as if they were looking at a big demon, not daring to make a sound. Those who blocked his way took the initiative to step aside.


    Wu Qian looked at Tang Ye, panicked, clutching his aching thigh, rubbing backwards, embarrassed.


    Tang Ye quickly walked to him.


    He panicked and lay directly at the feet of Tang Ye, begging for mercy: "Tang Ye, I did something wrong. I shouldn''t hit your wife''s idea. I don''t dare anymore. Let me go! From now on, you will be mine. Boss!"


    "Boss, let me go, please!" Wu Qian didn''t doubt that Tang Ye would kill him at all. For his life, he didn''t care about his face and dignity, and he was about to bow his head to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was extremely disgusted with his actions like this, and hummed: "You just have a little bit of bone? I tell you, I hate the kind of people who are not determined. If you hate me, then continue to be evil, or you will kill me. , Either I kill you! Other than that, there is no other choice! But you begged for mercy?"


    With that said, Tang Ye kicked the dagger on Wu Qian''s thigh, whistling! The dagger directly penetrated Wu Qian''s thigh, and the bones went through!


    "Ah! Ah!"


    Wu Qian continued to cry out in pain, and he was so painful that he fainted, but his body was slightly involved and he was awakened by the pain. At this moment, his head was blank, and he wanted to chop off that thigh, or just die. He didn''t want to endure this feeling that life is better than death!


    He looked at Tang Ye and wanted to scold, but his throat couldn''t make a sound. Talking will also involve the body, and he doesn''t want pain. He felt that Tang Ye was a monster, a devil, and an absolute demon!


    People around saw the same scalp tingling.


    This is not what the devil is, or kill people, give it a go. But his Tang Ye always makes people fall into a painful situation where life is worse than death!


    Suddenly, everyone felt a kind of jealousy towards Tang Ye, or rather, Tang Ye was already engraved in their hearts like a nightmare. Tang Ye can make them shudder, they swear not to provoke this lunatic again. Even if you see him in the future, you will definitely take a detour!


    Tang Ye looked at Wu Qian¡¯s painful appearance, squinted his eyes, looked at everyone, sneered, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. Right now, I just want to say something to you-I will always pay back of!"


    "You know this truth better than I do, so if you want to move me, I will move you. Is it wrong? And your boss, Lord Wu, he dare to have an attempt to my wife! Here, I warn you, I Tang Ye''s woman, whoever dares to move will be his fate!"


    After drinking, Tang Ye stepped on the dagger that pierced Wu Qian''s thigh again, and the dagger was forced into the ground!


    "what!"


    Wu Qian raised his head and screamed. The painful sound made his scalp numb, and then he passed out completely. No matter how much he involved his body, he did not wake up because his pain made his head blank, like a living It''s dead!


    He fell to the ground, that dagger was like a dead iron nail, freezing his tragic situation at this time!


    It also seemed to freeze a warning from Tang Ye-if anyone touched him or touched his woman, that would be the end!


    The people around saw that the woman was pale and faltered, she was so scared that she fainted. The man wasn''t much better, watching Tang Ye''s head buzzing, as if they had done something wrong and were being watched by the **** of death, as long as the **** of death could make them die.


    They dared not move, completely afraid of Tang Ye.


    What Tang Ye had to do had been completed, and he turned and left. The person in the way immediately moved away, wishing the demon disappear!


    Wu Qian didn''t die, Tang Ye didn''t kill him, because he didn''t need to kill, he would also be expelled from the city of Yanjing. His various performances just now will definitely fall into the eyes of the high-level Axe Company, and the high-level Axe Company will no longer want him as a failed member.


    After Tang Ye left, everyone was relieved. The taste of the devil is really terrifying. Those who have seen Tang Ye underestimate, the biggest wish at this moment is that they can stay away from Tang Ye in the future, and don''t meet him again!


    And this matter is not over. On the contrary, it set off the first storm after a few years of silence in the underground order of Yanjing!


    The senior officials of the Axe Company were furious. What Tang Ye did was to slap them severely in front of people''s faces. They just wanted to smash Tang Ye''s body!


    As for Wu Qian, I heard that he was stopped by the axe company on his way to the hospital, and then disappeared...not even the body was found.


    At the same time, the other three major underground forces in Yanjing, the Dark Frontier, Jiangshanju, and the Black Fortress... their people all moved into action.


    They admire Tang Ye, such a ruthless kid, if recruited for their own use, they will surely become a great weapon!


    This means that the underground order of Yanjing is about to change!


    The four major forces have entered a dispute!


    In addition, Wang Jianjia, who went to find out what Tang Ye was doing, and Mu Yue, Mu Yue told Murong Huansha what Tang Ye had done, and suddenly they all looked like ashes... Damn it!


    It''s really... fucking!


    Even if they are women, they can''t help but swear. They were really desperate, Tang Ye stabbed such a big basket in just one night?


    Whoever finds him to be a man will be alive and well!

 Chapter 62： A witty man?

    Wang Jianjia was sitting on her domineering off-road vehicle, looking at the noisy crowd in front of her with expressionless expression.


    In front of her is the intersection of Zhaogongkou Street and Magongkou Street. The reason for the noise there is because ambulances and police cars are dealing with people at the scene, injured, illegal, etc. Wu Qian has been sent to first aid, but I heard that the ambulance went missing on the way. At the moment these people are little brothers with little injuries.


    There were various reasons why the police car did not come when Tang Ye was fighting with them just now. Wu Qian knows his and his brothers'' background very well, and it is definitely not a good thing to run into the police. So they don''t allow anyone to call the police. Even if someone reports it, or the police know about it, they will use some relationships to delay.


    Wu Qian originally thought that Tang Ye would definitely be killed by him, but he didn''t expect the result to be so dramatic. Tang Ye defeated the people on the two streets alone!


    "Tang Ye, you bastard, how can you not go to heaven so powerful!" The expressionless Wang Jianjia couldn''t help crying.


    The reason why she was expressionless was naturally because of what Tang Ye did. Tang Ye killed Wu Qian directly, which was tantamount to directly declaring war with Axe Company! The Axe Company is one of the four great underground forces in Yanjing, and it is also a gangster. If they want to kill Tang Ye, even if the Wang Family gives full protection, they may not be able to keep it!


    To put it simply, the Lou Zi stabbed by Tang Ye this time is so big that the Wang family may not be able to stop it!


    Wang Jianjia just promised his grandfather that he would be optimistic about Tang Ye. As a result, Tang Ye caused such a thing. Can she not collapse in her heart?


    She feels tired, whoever wants to show up to such a man, it is strange not to be **** off!


    "Tang Ye, you bastard, my old lady won''t take care of you!" Wang Jianjia snorted angrily and started the off-road vehicle and left.


    Even though she said that, she was anxious to rush home, wanting to tell Wang Airen about this, and see what Wang Airen thought.


    There is actually another woman who feels as tired as Wang Jianjia, who is naturally Murong Huansha.


    After listening to Mu Yue''s report, Murong Huansha took a deep breath and was speechless for a long while, not knowing how to describe Tang Ye.


    Mu Yue spoke first and hummed: "Miss, I didn''t expect Tang Ye to do such a earth-shattering thing."


    "You... are complimenting him?" Murong Huansha stared at Mu Yue, with an urge to kill.


    Fuck! Is Tang Ye that **** worthy of praise? Is it a good thing for him not to **** off people?


    Mu Yue saw Murong Huansha''s uncontrollable anger. He was not nervous, but felt happy, and said, "Miss, I think Tang Ye is pretty good... Although it is difficult to deal with such a big disaster, what''s wrong with him? He is also better than some other men. He is very free and wild, like a wild wolf on the grassland. No one can restrain him. I think this is a very attractive man!"


    Hearing what Mu Yue said, Murong Huansha felt that something really happened. She thought about it, and suddenly she was not so angry. Perhaps...this is also the reason that man attracted himself.


    But she saw more comprehensively than Mu Yue, and said: "Although you are right, Tang Ye is a free wild wolf, and at the same time a fierce poisonous snake. You noticed it, all he has bitten The people of, the end is very miserable, there is no chance of turning over. That is to say... one blow will kill!"


    "Such a person is terrible!" Murong Huansha hummed quietly.


    That day, she watched Tang Ye interrupt Sun Chu''s hands and feet with her own eyes. Even if Sun Chu put down her body and begged for mercy, Tang Ye didn''t have a trace of pity. Even thinking about her, she still has lingering fears. Looking at Wu Qian''s fate, life is better than death... Tang Ye is really terrible!


    Seeing her with a heavy expression, Mu Yue comforted: "Miss, I don''t think I need to worry. Although Tang Ye is vicious, he is not casual like that. It is not difficult to find that all the people who were brutally attacked by him had wanted to be right. The person he started with. In other words, Tang Ye is just protecting himself and the people around him. To be vicious... I actually feel handsome, responsible, and manly. Because of what he did. Yes-guard!"


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that things could be understood in this way. She took the information about Tang Ye compiled by Mu Yue and found that it was like this. Suddenly, not only did her affection for Tang Ye not decrease, but instead it improved, and her mood became very good.


    "Miss, what should we do about Tang Ye now?" Mu Yue asked about business.


    Murong Huansha thought for a while, and said, "For now, stay on the sidelines. Tang Ye is a wild wolf, a poisonous snake, or Xiaoqiang who can''t kill him. I believe he has his own means to protect himself, otherwise he will not directly remove Wu Qian. If it is true No, we will come forward to protect him. After all, I have invested in him, and I will not make a loss-making business."


    "Yes, miss." Mu Yue nodded, then went to arrange things.


    After Tang Ye got rid of Wu Qian, he went home directly. He saw that there was no light in the room and it was very quiet. He thought that Lin Yourong had already fallen asleep, so he quietly went to the bathroom and washed his body.


    Just now I had a fight with more than 100 people, and it was a bit unreal to say that there was no damage. In fact, his clothes were splashed with a lot of blood, and his body was cut several times. He didn''t want Lin Yourong to see it, lest the weak daughter-in-law worry.


    He took off his clothes, his body muscles were indeed very good, with clear lines that fascinated women. He stood in front of the mirror, looked at himself in the mirror, and suddenly fell silent.


    He didn''t come to Yanjing for a long time, but many things happened. He originally thought that after marrying the destined daughter-in-law and curing the disease, it would be easy. Unexpectedly, Yanjing was a place of right and wrong, and life forced him to this step. Cruel, ruthless... He didn''t want to be like this.


    But if forced to do so, he doesn''t mind becoming like this.


    "Hey...why think so much..." He sighed abruptly and then went to open the shower to take a bath.


    Life is only so few decades, living in the moment, having fun in time, having wine now and being drunk. Just give it to a woman, no matter what she is responsible for...Oh, Tang Ye feels like she can''t do such a conscience!


    He is an optimistic person. After he stopped thinking about it, he began to scrub and scrub...Suddenly! The bathroom door opened!


    Damn it!


    Is there someone spying on Nima in the middle of the night?


    He turned his head to look, and couldn''t help being taken aback. It was Lin Yourong in pajamas, with a ruddy face and his head slightly lowered.


    "You Rong, didn''t you sleep? I interrupted you, sorry..." Tang Ye was embarrassed, but now he is naked!


    Lin Yourong shook his head, saying that he did not blame Tang Ye. Then she bravely raised her head and looked straight at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye panicked. What is the hot desire-wang in the eyes of my daughter-in-law? Is this little **** really unbearable? ! Does Nima want to take her body?


    Sure enough, Lin Yourong stretched out his hand to pull the laces of the pajamas, and the pajamas slipped quietly from her, revealing her white and graceful body. She was very shy, as if water dripped from her delicate and dazzling face. But she still walked towards Tang Ye step by step, and finally threw herself into Tang Ye''s arms, sticking to Tang Ye''s sturdy body.


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s body was struck by lightning. The feeling of a blind date with Lin Yourong''s skin was soft and delicate, and it stimulated his blood to burst, and an unstoppable force rose in his heart, wanting to vent all of it to Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong held Tang Ye and saw the wound on Tang Ye''s body. He was very worried, but he didn''t make a fuss. Although she is quiet and introverted and shy and weak, she is not stupid. On the contrary, she has a keen mind and sees many things in her eyes, but she does not say it. She knew that Tang Ye was injured because Tang Ye went to find Wu Qian to settle the account.


    If Wu Qian is not removed for one day, she will not be safe. This is not allowed by Tang Ye. But Tang Ye loved her so much that he would not wait for a day, so he went to solve Wu Qian immediately. She knew all these things very well, so her love for Tang Ye was not only moved, but deeply rooted.


    "Are you going to fight?" She hugged Tang Ye, raised her head, with a pretty face close to Tang Ye, and asked with a small smile, bolder and mature a lot, not as shy as before.


    Tang Ye was stunned, with a bitter smile in her heart. She seemed to underestimate the cleverness of her daughter-in-law, and she saw through everything.


    "Yeah." Since he couldn''t hide it, Tang Ye simply admitted and smiled.


    "Why are you fighting?" Lin Yourong asked in a playful manner, blinking her big beautiful eyes.


    Tang Ye turned into the less serious one, laughed haha, and said, "Go and fight for your wife!"


    Lin Yourong smiled lightly and said, "How many truths are said through jokes, and those who understand will naturally understand."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling Lin Yourong very strange. It felt like suddenly growing from an 18-year-old young girl to a 28-year-old mature woman.


    Lin Yourong''s beautiful eyes flowed, smiled slightly, and suddenly stood on tiptoe gently and kissed Tang Ye.


    Oh!


    Tang Ye exclaimed inwardly, the daughter-in-law actually took the initiative to be a relative, she really became bold!


    Lin Yourong moved her lips away, looked at Tang Ye, and bit her lip again. She looked a little bit shy, making it hard to understand. Then, she looked at Tang Ye and said, "My husband, if you want me, I want to be your woman, and I don''t want to wait for a moment!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye suddenly discovered that the more mature and intellectual Lin Yourong became, he didn''t want it.


    He looked at Lin Yourong and smiled, "Yourong, is this your first time?"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s heart swayed, and she was a little panicked with shame, her mature intelligence suddenly lost a lot, and she lowered her head and said ashamed: "Dang, of course yes, my body belongs only to my husband..."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked at her with a smile: "That''s good, but I don''t want to ask you here. I want to be in bed, let you fall red on the bed for the first time, and then watch the next day. The way you work hard to wash the sheets... Then I feel a sense of accomplishment."


    "You, you are so bad!" Lin Yourong Jiao snorted, blushing, but feeling sweet, looking at Tang Ye and said: "Then...I''ll go to make the sheets now and wait for you on the bed?"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    However, Lin Yourong, who had laid the sheets, did not wait until Tang Ye came in. She came out to find Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was asleep on the sofa.


    Tang Ye is not easy either-


    Nima was really sleepy, fighting with people from two streets, exhausted, how could she still have the strength to go to bed with her daughter-in-law... Besides, it was the first time for her daughter-in-law, I don''t know how hungry she was. If she was squeezed out of her energy, wouldn''t she end up in an exhausting end?


    So Tang Ye avoided wisely, haha!

 Chapter 63： Let me sleep well!

    Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye asleep on the sofa, but didn''t come into the room to sleep with her. Suddenly, she felt very sad and bowed her head and cried. She thought that she must be not good enough, so Tang Ye didn''t want her.


    Her cry awakened Tang Ye, and Tang Ye knew why she was crying. Hey, this daughter-in-law, can''t you wait to dedicate yourself?


    He got off the sofa, went over to pick up Lin Yourong, the princess carried Lin Yourong into the bedroom, put Lin Yourong on the bed, and then he went to sleep.


    Lin Yourong was dumbfounded and nervous again, stopped crying, clenched her small hands and closed her eyes slightly, ready for Tang Ye to ask her.


    She thought, like this, she must be ready to have sex.


    However, Tang Ye just looked at her with a smirk, wiped her tears, and said, "Do you really want to give me that body?"


    Lin Yourong nodded shyly and said, "You have done a lot for me, I feel very happy."


    Tang Ye smiled more evilly, and said, "Do you think I''m great?"


    "Of course!" Lin Yourong nodded affirmatively, and said, "My husband...the best!"


    "I''m talking about being in bed." Tang Ye said shamelessly.


    Ah...Lin Yourong''s body trembled. He looked at Tang Ye''s sturdy body and couldn''t help but **** his slender hand twice. Feeling the vigorous tenacity and the power contained, he couldn''t help but shyly said: "Definitely ...Very powerful..."


    With that, she was breathing quickly. Husband''s bed-work hard, then you will be blessed!


    Oops, this young lady is very serious on the surface, but in fact the things in her heart are very dirty.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "So, I think I am Seven-Day Seven-Jiro!"


    "Ah...you, you are really bad!" Lin Yourong''s body trembled, as if being stimulated, she couldn''t help shrinking.


    Seven times? Then you shouldn''t be exhausted?


    She thought this way, but she looked forward to it more and more. The better the husband, the more I like it!


    Nima, Tang Ye guessed right. The daughter-in-law is really a woman who is screaming on the outside and thirsty inside!


    Who is Tang Ye, a brilliant doctor! So I could see Lin Yourong''s mind at a glance. He stretched out his hand and squeezed Lin Yourong''s face, like bullying a little girl, and hummed, "So, I just came back from a fight, and I don''t have much strength to toss. I don''t want you, but I want to be the best we can do for the first time. I need to have sufficient physical strength to make you begging for mercy, or I won''t do it!"


    Huh...Lin Yourong''s body trembled, looking at Tang Ye, feeling wronged, but her beautiful eyes were rippling. She thinks Tang Ye is so domineering, but she likes it completely.


    After all, the **** was postponed, and Lin Yourong leaned in Tang Ye''s arms to sleep, feeling full of happiness. Thinking of what Tang Ye did for her after arriving in Yanjing, she always felt moved and satisfied.


    "Husband, are you really that good-looking?" Suddenly, she asked Tang Ye softly.


    Ouch... Tang Ye was sleepy and confused. What the **** is this daughter-in-law? Sleeping doesn''t make people feel at ease, right? Ask what nonsense this is. Which man is bad-color?


    "Well, I am good-looking, any man is good-looking!" Tang Ye replied perfunctorily.


    He didn''t want to answer such a naive question. No matter how dedicated a man is, there must be a good-looking side. Otherwise, it''s either other-indifferent or gay.


    Lin Yourong was very serious and shy, but when the lights were turned off, she couldn''t see her blushing face, only her humming voice. She leaned her body close to Tang Ye, and said, "Does the husband feel satisfied with me?"


    "Ah?" The second monk Tang Yezhang couldn''t figure it out, what was going on with his wife tonight, and said something that people didn''t understand.


    At the same time it is very dirty!


    Lin Yourong spoke in shame again, probably turning off the lights, a lot bolder. She hugged Tang Ye''s sturdy waist and whispered in a low voice: "Husband, it''s the first time I don''t understand anything. If I don''t do a good job, forgive me? I will work hard in the future. I... , It will satisfy you!"


    Damn it!


    Nima!


    Tang Ye felt that Lin Yourong was deliberate, and his mother said that he would not do that tonight, and he was still tempting and confusing. This is a vicious punishment for men!


    However, what the daughter-in-law said is really exciting. She actually said that in order to serve herself well, she was going to watch a small movie! Is such a shy little wife the best?


    That night, Tang Ye was completely adjusted to sleep well by Lin Yourong, and several times wanted to rectify the Fa on the spot. Fortunately, late at night, Lin Yourong couldn''t hold it anymore, and leaned in Tang Ye''s arms to sleep.


    The next day, Lin Yourong got up to prepare breakfast. Tang Ye slept like a pig, but was woken up by Wang Jianjia on the phone.


    "Miss Wang, can you stop calling me if you are okay! Happy!" Tang Ye wanted to sleep well, and hung up after cursing Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjiache had already waited for Tang Ye outside the community. Seeing Tang Ye''s attitude like this, he couldn''t help being furious. Calling again, Tang Ye just connected, she scolded first: "Tang Ye, die! I have something to look for you!"


    Tang Ye was also angry and scolded back: "Then I have something to ask you!"


    "Ah? What''s the matter?" Wang Jianjia asked.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "You let me sleep well!"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia''s face blushed directly, and he scolded Tang Ye for being despicable and shameless, saying that he was going to kill Tang Ye.


    In fact, she got it wrong, Tang Ye meant to tell her not to disturb him sleeping. But what she understood was that Tang Ye wanted to sleep with her.


    Look, it''s always said that men are shamelessly squandering, cut, many women always think about those things!


    In fact, Wang Airen was still sitting in the back seat of Wang Jianjia''s car. Today, Wang Airen went to Tang Ye and said that he was going to ask Lao Peng who was drinking with him that day. Maybe it would be helpful to investigate the poisoned person behind the investigation.


    "Grandpa, Tang Ye is too arrogant, he molested me, I will teach him!" Wang Jianjia failed to call Tang Ye out, turned his head and watched Wang Airen complain angrily.


    Wang Airen smiled and said: "It must be a man who can make me like my precious granddaughter. Haha, let me find him."


    "Grandpa! Why have you become as old and dishonest as Tang Ye!" Wang Jianjia was teased by Wang Airen, sulking his lips.


    Wang Airen was still smiling, and took Wang Jianjia''s cell phone to call Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw that it was Wang Jianjia again, and became furious, and cursed: "Wang Jianjia, if you dare to harass me again, I will give you a strong one!"


    Wang Airen was startled, and the muscles on his face were twitching badly, and his forehead was covered with black lines!


    This kid is really bold, he wants to do this to his precious granddaughter?


    Then he looked at Wang Jianjia with weird eyes. He knew that the relationship between Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye was unclear. Does his granddaughter like Tang Ye''s rogue type?


    Ouch, it really hurts... Wang Airen suddenly felt that he had spent so much money to send Wang Jianjia to the noble school to study, and cultivated from all aspects of cultivation, that should be very cultivated. As a result, she actually likes men who have no self-cultivation... Is this the complement of men and women?


    "Boy, if you have the ability, you can try to touch my granddaughter?" After a weird glance at Queen Wang Jianjia, Wang Airen was not angry with Tang Ye.


    "Grandpa Wang?!" Tang Ye, who was sleeping on the bed, jumped up when he heard Wang Airen''s voice.


    Damn it, why did you make a phone call and become an old man! If he said that, the old man Wang would not kill himself, right?


    Tang Ye quickly explained to Wang Airen, and promised to go out to see them in five minutes!


    Seeing Tang Ye getting up, Lin Yourong grinned and said, "Husband, don''t you sleep a little longer?"


    "Pharaoh came to me, it won''t work if you don''t go out!" Tang Ye washed quickly and sat down on the table to have a simple meal.


    "Pharaoh? Who is it?" Lin Yourong was puzzled.


    Tang Ye explained: "It''s the old hero Wang Airen. He must have come to me for that!"


    "Is it Grandpa Wang?" Lin Yourong was taken aback, and then felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. He cursed and said, "Tang Ye, you can''t be rude to Grandpa Wang. He is a hero of our country. He has a high status. It''s your honor for him to come to you, and you have to be grateful!"


    "It''s all false names..." Tang Ye pouted, somewhat disapproving. However, he is also taking it seriously, otherwise he would not get up in a hurry.


    After eating breakfast and before going out, Tang Ye took Lin Yourong and kissed him twice, and said, "You Rong, you still need to rest for a few days from your injury. Don''t run around, you know?"


    "Well, I know, you should be careful when you go out." Lin Yourong blushed and ordered.


    Tang Ye laughed a few times, squeezed the palm of her hand, and said, "You said you want to watch a little movie to learn, so study hard!"


    "You... hate it, it''s necrotic, ignore you!" Lin Yourong gave Tang Ye a blank look, blushing, turned and trot back upstairs.


    Tang Ye smiled slightly and went out to find Wang Airen.


    Wang Jianjia''s car stopped at the gate of the community. Tang Ye got in the car directly after going out and sat next to Wang Airen.


    "Tang Ye, your face is so great? Do you still want me to go in and invite you?" Wang Jianjia was angry when he saw Tang Ye''s very tugging look, and provoked.


    Tang Ye shrugged and treated her indifferently, but when he looked at Wang Airen, he smiled, and his attitude changed 180 degrees.


    Say hello to Wang Airen first to show politeness, then he looked back at Wang Jianjia and hummed: "Miss Wang, I am really tired. I went to a fight last night... Do you understand me?"


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback, knowing that Tang Ye was referring to the matter of rushing to destroy Wu Qian last night. Such a big matter is indeed enough to toss, she will not irritate Tang Ye, but worry.


    Wang Airen felt that if he hadn''t seen Tang Ye for a few days, Tang Ye had become a human being, seemingly public, but in fact low-key and patient. He couldn''t see through Tang Ye a bit, and felt a sense of fear in the future.


    "Tang Ye, you just went to a fight last night? Haha, your boy''s fight was really unusual. Did you know that the entire underground order of Yanjing was destroyed by you. Last night you After Wu Qian was extinguished, the two streets of Zhaogongkou and Magongkou became a land of no masters, and the people in the dark frontier, the country house, and the red fortress were all ready to move. How big the Lou Zi you stabbed is beyond your imagination. This underground order The chaos made the Red Wall very unhappy..." Wang Airen said while looking at Tang Ye Youyou.


    Wang Jianjia also spoke up and snorted coldly: "You guy just doesn''t know how to live or die, and you don''t care about the consequences of doing that kind of thing! If your grandpa ran to the red wall to help you speak, you would have been in jail for a lifetime! Oh, yes. Yes, there will be many people with axe companies in the prison, so you won¡¯t be safe in prison!¡±


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Wang Airen with a complicated expression.


    Indeed, he was blatantly engaged in a fight on the street and the police station wanted to arrest him, and he couldn''t justify it anyway. Had it not been for Wang Airen''s relationship with the red wall, he probably couldn''t go home to sleep last night.


    This is second. What''s more serious is that it completely angered the Axe Company. If he couldn''t stop him, the axe had to chop him into mash.


    Everything seems to be calm now, but a huge storm is brewing. Whenever there is a gap, it will overturn.


    "Then... what should I do?" Tang Ye knew that things were not easy, and asked when Wang Airen looked weak.


    Wang Airen smiled lightly and said, "Make up for it!"

 Chapter 64： The scandal is coming!

    Will you make up for it?


    Tang Ye didn''t quite understand what Wang Airen said. He has nothing to do with the Red Wall, and believes that the big people over the Red Wall look down on him as a small person. Why did that person give him the opportunity to make up? Therefore, all of this is operated by Wang Airen.


    This old man seems to be a human being who cannibalize people without spitting out bones. He wants to do things for him himself, not only can he not shirk, but he is also grateful to him.


    Tang Ye was not that stupid and saw what Wang Airen had arranged. Fortunately, Wang Airen was kind to him, so he was not disgusted, and smiled: "Grandpa Wang, how can I make up for it?"


    "It''s very simple. Find out whoever wanted to kill me." Wang Airen smiled lightly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Wang Airen with gratitude. In fact, Wang Airen didn''t need to say about this matter, he also wanted to help. When he discovered this conspiracy before, he had to agree because he was involved. But Wang Airen was afraid that something would happen to him, and gave him a prince''s finger. This is an official weapon that can save your life at a critical moment! Therefore, Wang Airen is very good to him.


    But this time, he broke the underground order and Wang Airen protected him again, but he didn''t ask him to do other things, or let him investigate the previous things, which was regarded as special care for him.


    "Okay, Grandpa Wang, I will do my best to help you find out the truth!" Tang Ye solemnly nodded to Wang Airen.


    Wang Airen waved his hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush to agree. I want to tell you that you were involved in this matter before. It¡¯s not too deep, and you didn¡¯t show too many amazing things, so the people behind didn¡¯t tell you. Yes. But now you are different. You have made a few incidents in Yanjing, and your ability has slowly manifested. At this time, many people have already followed you. So, if you still accept my arrangement, just It means that you are completely standing in the team. When you stand on my side, you will get many allies, but at the same time there will be many more enemies. Even so, are you willing?


    "If you don''t want to, I won''t force you." Wang Airen smiled, acting calmly.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "I promise you."


    "Oh? Are you afraid of accidents?" Wang Airen asked with interest.


    "I must be afraid of accidents." Tang Ye sighed: "However, the kindness of dripping water should be reported to Yongquan. Grandpa Wang has helped me so much, and I must pay back these kindnesses. In addition, even if there is no business with Grandpa Wang, I It¡¯s unlikely that there will be much safety in Yanjing. But grandpa and Yourong¡¯s roots are in Yanjing. They probably won¡¯t leave, so naturally I won¡¯t leave. At this time, standing in line to Grandpa Wang, although there are enemies, But there are allies, but I feel safer."


    "Your thinking is quite optimistic, which is good." Wang Airen affirmed.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "Life is already so difficult. If you still complain all day long, it will be boring to live."


    "Haha, not bad, not bad." Wang Airen admired Tang Ye more and more, and smiled: "Then I will stop talking nonsense. I plan to visit someone in the near future. He should be back from the battlefield soon. Come and see with me."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    The person Wang Airen said to visit was the old Peng he called, his full name is Peng Huaicai, and he is also an old comrade. However, he has not retired, and is still active in the military area and the frontline battlefield as a Jagged soldier. Wang Airen deliberately sent Tang Ye to the military area for training, and perhaps he had to go with Peng Huaicai.


    Before, he and Peng Huaicai drank to see off. Because Peng Huai had a secret mission to go to the far north. There is news from the military area that he will be back in a few days. Wang Airen wanted to ask him if he had any impression of the wine he drank that night, hoping to get some clues.


    Wang Airen asked Tang Ye to wait for his call. Tang Ye got out of the car after agreeing. At this time, Wang Jianjia came down to talk to him.


    "Hey, bad guy, can you use your mind when you do things normally! Things like last night have disturbed too many people, maybe you will end up killing yourself without knowing!" Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye Reprimanded.


    Tang Ye looked at her angry, feeling very warm, because Wang Jianjia was caring about him.


    "Miss, thank you for your concern, I will pay attention to it in the future." He looked at Wang Jianjia and smiled lightly.


    Wang Jianjia blushed and panicked, and tried to deny: "Who or who cares about you! I will be happy when you die! I won''t be ashamed to see you! You rascal!"


    "Oh, then leave it alone, go home." Tang Ye said lightly, tilting his head.


    When dealing with a arrogant woman, you can''t follow her.


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was so angry that he cursed: "Dog bites Lu Dongbin and doesn''t know good people! I tell you, if you really can''t save your life, you can point it out with grandfather''s prince and let you save your life. It''s still possible!"


    "I''m too lazy to care about you, I care about you, huh!" Wang Jianjia snorted coldly, got into the car and left.


    Tang Ye looked at the off-road vehicle that was leaving, smiled, and took out the prince''s finger to see. Missy still cares about herself.


    I thought I would be very busy today, but I didn''t expect it to be fine. Tang Ye looked at the weather, it was gray and it was estimated to rain. The weather was just right at home to sleep in. What are you waiting for? He ran home quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yourong''s face changed after he returned home. Very resentful, angry, and very wronged, even sitting sadly on the carpet, leaning on the sofa, hugging a pair of beautiful legs, and putting her head on her knees, as if she was lost in love.


    "Yourong, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye was anxious, how could this little wife always make people worry.


    Lin Yourong looked up at Tang Ye, tears blurred, and sobbed: "You don''t love me, and you don''t want me. It turns out that it''s because...because..."


    "Woo...Woo..." Lin You couldn''t bear to cry, howling, heartbreaking.


    Tang Ye was stunned. How big has happened to make the daughter-in-law cry like this? What did you do wrong?


    "You Rong, what''s the matter?" He squatted down and watched Lin Yourong''s throat dry with anxiety.


    Lin Yourong looked at him and cried: "Tang Ye, don''t abandon me, okay? Even... even if you have a woman out there, I don''t blame you. I''m not good enough to make you dissatisfied... But, I really love you, don''t leave me, oo...oooo..."


    After crying into tears again, Lin Yourong was heartbroken.


    Damn, Tang Ye didn''t know, so he was so nervous that he wanted to get up with La Lin Yourong. Only then did he notice that Lin Yourong''s mobile phone on the table was showing a hot news.


    "My God! The domineering president meets a negative man, who conquered her and abandoned her?"


    This is a conspicuous headline, and there is a picture immediately under the headline. Tang Ye looked at it, and it was him and Murong Huansha!


    Damn it!


    He yelled badly.


    Remember that day Murong Huansha asked him to meet and talk to him about cooperation? Murong Huansha originally thought that the product he was going to cooperate with was that kind of magic ointment, but when he said no, Murong Huansha went into a rage. But he had to get help from Murong Huansha, his attitude was a bit domineering, and he forced Murong Huansha to sit down. As a result, Murong Huansha resisted and took off his high heels and hit him. Then Murong Huansha ran away barefoot, he was anxious, picked up his high heels and ran after him.


    Just these few pictures have become the breaking news of today''s major media!


    It turned out that the genius daughter of Murong''s family, the beauty president of Tianni Group, was not really cold and inhumane.


    She ate it secretly!


    As a result, tragedy, she cheated on her good man!


    Who is this man?


    I don''t know it!


    Although there are photos of Tang Ye, many people don''t know because Tang Ye is not well-known. As a result, Tang Ye was slowly being peeled...he big and small things were being peeled out. Originally, this would have a huge impact on Lin Yourong, but there was one thing that blocked everything!


    That''s what Tang Ye fought alone with Wu Qian Liangjie''s men last night!


    Nima! The man of the beautiful president turned out to be a powerful figure in the gang!


    These are the conclusions reached by netizens.


    Specifically, Murong Huansha''s public relations team began to remedy it. On Tang Ye''s side, he just wanted to take care of the little wife who was crying into tears.


    "You Rong, you don''t think there is something wrong between me and Murong Huansha? Oh, I''m going, you just look at me like that? Who is Murong Huansha, and who am I? I and Murong Huansha are totally different Are people in this world okay? As for these scandals, it was because I had a conflict with Murong Huansha that day. The woman had an arrogant temper and wanted to beat me, but was beaten back by me. She was so angry that she ran away. The truth is that simple , It''s totally a misunderstanding." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and explained.


    Hearing his explanation, Lin Yourong looked up at him, and saw that he was not nervous or cautious, but he still spoke carelessly. This shows that Tang Ye is not guilty, his eyes are still so clear.


    "Really, really?" Lin Yourong already believed in Tang Ye for more than half.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Of course it''s true. Actually, I still have ideas about Murong Huansha, but can someone consider me like that?"


    "You... hate it!" Lin Yourong became angry. How can a husband say something interesting to other women in front of his wife? Even if there is, I can''t say it!


    Tang Ye laughed and hugged Lin Yourong over, and said, "Although this is a misunderstanding, it should have a great impact. Think about Murong Huansha. She is a well-known beauty president and a public figure. I feel embarrassed about this kind of thing, and I hope she can solve it smoothly."


    Without deliberately explaining the matter with Murong Huansha, Tang Ye worried about Murong Huansha, speaking so sincerely that Lin Yourong believed him. If Tang Ye deliberately explained it, for fear that she would not believe it, then there would be a ghost in his heart!


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong angrily, and hummed: "Yourong, seeing you cry just now, you really don¡¯t believe me at all. Now these news are out of all likelihood. Especially about Gossip gossip gossip, these things, unscrupulous reporters are going to make up more for the sake of eating. There are also those who make up headlines, aren¡¯t they called headlines? In the end, you, because you see these things, you suspect me. I. I''m very angry, you know?"


    "I... I''m sorry..." Lin Yourong bowed his head to apologize.


    Tang Ye wanted to punish her physically! As a result, his cell phone rang.


    It''s Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia also saw the scandal between him and Murong Huansha.


    After answering the phone, Wang Jianjia''s scolding came immediately: "Tang Ye, you shameless thing, go to death!"


    Dududu... Hang up if you scold someone.


    Tang Ye was speechless, not knowing why this woman was angry.


    He sighed, put down his phone, and wanted to play a punishment game with Lin Yourong, but the phone rang again.


    It is Murong Huansha.


    After answering the phone, Murong Huansha''s voice didn''t fluctuate emotionally, "Tang Ye, come see me."


    Is this the beauty president who is going to blame?


    Tang Ye feels so tired!

 Chapter 65： Please do me a favor!

    For that kind of scandal, Murong Huansha is the biggest victim. Tang Ye felt that he was responsible, just like that with Wang Jianjia that time, so he took the initiative to be responsible and would definitely help if he could help.


    Lin Yourong became more obsessed with him. He feels that he is a man, not only is he clear, he is also active and responsible, especially reliable. What women want most is this kind of man, who can support a home and give people a sense of security.


    "You Rong, do you think there will be reporters blocking me outside?" Tang Ye put on his coat, considering whether to pretend. After all, going to a scandal with Murong Huansha is tantamount to being hyped, and he is probably famous. Those media reporters would definitely want to dig out valuable information from him.


    Lin Yourong was no longer sad, and determined that he would not easily misunderstand Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye thief thinking about disguise, he felt funny. He covered his mouth and laughed a few times, and said, "It will be. , My husband is famous."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "You Rong, let me tell you, you will be in danger if I am going to be famous."


    "I''m not afraid. If those reporters ask me, I won''t say anything!" Lin Yourong said firmly.


    "I''m not talking about this." Tang Ye said with a smile: "What I said is that when I am famous, I will be recognized by many women. Think about it, a good man like me, those women who know me will definitely Are you tempted? Maybe, I will raise a few women outside in the future. Haha, the red flag at home will not fall down, the colorful flags are fluttering outside. This is the successful man!"


    "You!" Lin Yourong died of anger, and directly stretched out a pair of small hands, like an angry little tiger, pounced on Tang Ye and beat him constantly.


    Tang Ye smirked, hugged her, and said: "You just said by yourself, allow me to have a woman outside. Oh, I didn''t expect my wife to be so enlightened, I really love you so much!"


    "You, you, I''ll kill you!" Lin Yourong not only beat Tang Ye, but also wanted to bite.


    As a result, Tang Ye squeezed her chin, kissed her domineeringly, and hugged her to the wall, slamming. Lin Yourong still resisted, stretched out his hand to hold Tang Ye''s waist, letting Tang Ye move wildly on her.


    After a while, Lin Yourong snorted and gasped. Tang Ye let go of her, sneered evilly, and snorted domineeringly: "Yourong, I remember you misunderstanding me, and I will punish you severely when I come back! "


    Lin Yourong screamed, her tender body was soft, she looked at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes with spring water, full of desire for Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye left, she fell to the ground, eagerly dissatisfied, hoping that Tang Ye would do more to her. However, she could see that Tang Ye could hardly help but act on her. She was overjoyed and no longer cared about Tang Ye and Murong Huansha¡¯s scandal. She ran upstairs to turn on the computer and watched some small movies. Learn from experience and be fully prepared for the first time in life.


    Tang Ye went outside, took a taxi to find Murong Huansha, as if he had changed a different person, no longer the flirtatious appearance when teasing Lin Yourong, and looked calm and serious.


    Now he has really caused a lot of things, he knows this, so he will face it carefully. Regarding the scandal with Murong Huansha, he didn''t know if it was like Wang Jianjia''s time, someone was behind it. So he went to find Ma Ru first. Ma Ru has rich experience in Internet hype and can help him determine whether this is an accidental scandal or someone else''s unruly arrangement.


    When Ma Ru, the big fat man, saw Tang Ye, his eyes were as weird as they were. About Wang Jianjia last time, he suspected that the actor was Tang Ye. And this time about Murong Huansha, there is no doubt that the actor is Tang Ye. He admired Tang Ye with all his heart. Actually, he can continue to happen to Wang Jianjia, Murong Huansha, these superb and extremely high-status beauties!


    Tang Ye didn''t talk to Ma Ru and asked him to track the matter directly, to see if it was someone else''s intention or an unintentional move by the netizen.


    Ma Ru immediately tapped on the keyboard, he was very interested in such things.


    "Brother, are there any photos that are a little bit exposed? You and Murong Huansha should have some photos? Actually, the impact of the pictures is greater than that of the text, so you''d better take some photos and let me see if there are similar ones online. , I directly searched the picture and deleted it for you!" Ma Ru solemnly looked at Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye raised his hand and slapped it. It''s not that he can''t see it, Ma Ru actually wants to see Yanzhao!


    Nima''s, Murong Huansha''s pornographic photos of the beautiful president, which man doesn''t want to see?


    "Hippo, you can check it out for me right away. I have something to do. When there is a result, tell me the result immediately, do you know?" Tang Ye told Ma Ru.


    Ma Ru agreed and continued to deal with it, Tang Ye left to see Murong Huansha.


    For the scandal, Murong Huansha has already responded. She posted a simple statement on the Internet: First, Tang Ye is my partner and will have contacts in the future. Second, I was a little emotional that day and lost my temper. Third, what you want to think, feel free.


    Concise and simple, and at the same time there is a domineering look.


    With Tianni Group¡¯s public relations capabilities, the media across the country and the world can interfere, so why not be afraid of such a thing. If Murong Huansha really wants to block the scandal, it is not difficult to do so. It''s just that she didn''t do it. She also didn''t say that words like those who seem to be tall are actually useless. Although she is not as wild as Wang Jianjia, she is more arrogant than anyone. A simple statement, no explanation, very calm. In line with her own fame, many people still support her.


    As for Tang Ye, it can be said that he was hyped, and he became famous because of this incident. Some people knew that he was a Chinese medicine doctor, but instead made Chinese medicine a hot search term. In short, everything is not only bad, there are unexpected benefits.


    Before Tang Ye saw Murong Huansha, Ma Ru called to tell him the source of the scandal. The scandal this time was an accident, not driven by others. Those pictures were also taken by mobile phones. It must have been taken by the diners in the cafe when Tang Ye and Murong Huansha had a conflict that day.


    All in all, the scandal continues, and the heat is not diminishing, but Murong Huansha and Tang Ye are quite calm.


    Tang Ye arrived outside the Tianni Group headquarters, the same security guard last time.


    Was stopped again.


    "Hey, your kid is here again, right? Mom, did you deliberately find me to have fun?" The security guard almost grabbed Tang Ye by the collar and snorted, "I tell you, yelling all day long. There are no one thousand but eight hundred people who want to work with our president. I know, you guys are just a bunch of **** good-sexers, and want to peek at the beauty of our president!"


    "Young people have hands and feet. It''s not good to find a job. It''s really outrageous to be there all day long!" The security guard taught Tang Ye with his experience and knowledge.


    Tang Ye laughed, thinking that the security guard was quite interesting.


    The security guard saw him, furious, and yelled, "Boy, what are you smirking! Am I wrong? Our president is a fairy from that day. Is it something that ordinary people like you can look at?"


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled, took out his mobile phone, clicked on the scandal between him and Murong Huansha, showed it to the security guard, and said: "Actually, I know your president. Oh, yes, it seems that your president also admitted Yes, I am her partner. Look at her statement, right?"


    Tang Ye clicked on Murong Huansha''s statement to the security guard.


    The security guard didn''t believe it at first, and when he glanced at the photos on the scandal, he was shocked and looked at Tang Ye''s eyes widening.


    Damn it, really this kid!


    The security guard had an unbelievable face. He looked at Tang Ye very carefree, not at all like the kind of person who could get along with Murong Huansha, but Tang Ye happened to have trouble with Murong Huansha. Understand the world.


    "Uncle Security, can I go in now?" Tang Ye was stunned when he saw the security guard, and laughed.


    He doesn''t hate this uncle security guard. On the contrary, he thinks he is very conscientious and interesting.


    "Let me ask Secretary Mu first, ha ha." Uncle Security stopped stopping Tang Ye, he laughed, being more polite, and then went to the security booth to make a call.


    He was really responsible. Although Tang Ye''s identity was basically certain, he still followed the procedure.


    After a while, the uncle security put down the phone, came over to look at Tang Ye with a smile, and said, "Mr. Tang, you can go in. You have offended you just now, please bear with me. I also do things according to the regulations, hehe... "


    "It''s okay, I understand." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Thank you, thank you..." Uncle Security nodded and expressed his feelings, thinking that Tang Ye was very easy to get along with and was a nice young man.


    As soon as Tang Ye entered, Mu Yue came down, and she personally took Tang Ye up to see Murong Huansha. Uncle Security was even more surprised when he saw it. This kid is so valued by Murong Huansha?


    In Tianni Group, everyone knows that Mu Yue is Murong Huansha''s right-hand man, and she has more power than many leaders. Now that Mu Yue came down to pick up Tang Ye in person, it can be seen how much attention Tang Ye received.


    "Beauty, what''s your name?" Tang Ye followed Mu Yue. Mu Yue didn''t speak. He felt depressed and asked.


    Mu Yue didn''t look back, like a robot, and said, "Mu Yue."


    "Haha, Miss Mu, your name is really good¡ª"


    "Mr. Tang, please don''t strike up a conversation at this time and say something useless." Tang Ye wanted to say a few words to invigorate the atmosphere, but Mu Yue stopped him.


    He curled his lips, speechless. This woman is like a wood, like a robot, just like the arrogant Murong Huansha. Hey, getting along with these women will definitely suffocate.


    No longer talking, the atmosphere was very depressing. Tang Ye followed Mu Yue and walked in the office building of Tianni Group. Many successful people in suits and girls in white-collar uniforms are beautiful and very temperamental. They are really concentrated. place. If people with no special skills walk around here, they will definitely doubt life.


    But this has no effect on Tang Ye. In this world, there seems to be no environment that can make him feel inferior. Because he is very confident and optimistic, and his mood is not so powerful. What''s more, he''s even Murong Huansha too frivolous, what is he afraid of?


    Mu Yue took Tang Ye all the way to a simple but generous office.


    "Miss will be here in a while, you wait here first." Mu Yue said briefly, and then left the office.


    Tang Ye nodded, then walked to the glass window and looked down, startled!


    This place actually towers into the clouds, and there are clouds and mist outside, and the whole person seems to be in the air!


    I took a long time to get to the elevator, but I blinked to a height of several hundred meters.


    Tongtian Building is indeed well-deserved!


    Crunching, the office door was pushed open, and a beautiful woman wrapped in silver came in. Snow-white uniform, with crystal high heels, crossed hair, pink earlobes wearing sparkling diamond ear needles, this woman is always so stunning and beautiful, people don¡¯t want to blink or breathe, for fear that they will not breathe. Looked at her.


    Murong Huansha is such a beautiful woman.


    "If you want to scold me, just do it. I am responsible for the scandal, and I will not shirk it." Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha for a while, restored calmness, and said calmly.


    Murong Huansha walked by him, bringing a refreshing fragrance, sat on the chair, slightly raised her legs, and became a queen who despised everything.


    "This matter is not worth mentioning. I am looking for you to do me a favor." Murong Huansha said coldly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then smiled, became interested, and said, "What busy?"


    Murong Huansha''s expression suddenly became cold, as if he had murderous intent, and he hummed: "Find out who betrayed me!"

 Chapter 66： You are the worst one!

    The reason why Tang Ye was interested in Murong Huansha''s request was not because a woman with the identity of Murong Huansha took the initiative to request him, but because Murong Huansha had a murderous intent when she made the request!


    Yes, that''s right, killing intent, a woman in Murong Huansha actually has the intent to kill, that is the real killing intent!


    In this harmonious age, if it is not for a cruel woman, there is generally no killing intent. Murong Huansha''s intention to kill means that she was completely angered by those fighting. In addition, she had absolutely committed murder before, not directly or indirectly.


    It''s not surprising to think about it. For a huge company like Tianni Group, internal struggles must be very fierce, especially in high-level positions. Murong Huansha, a young woman, no matter how capable she is, she will certainly provoke many enemies when she becomes president. Therefore, it is not surprising that those who spy on the position of the president, especially those who have been in the group for several years or even decades, are unwilling to kill her.


    The struggle in the workplace is far more filthy than others know. In order to get what you want, dirty methods will only be endless, and there are even infernal affairs that people can''t defend against!


    One of the things Murong Huansha hates most is betrayal.


    Everyone hates betrayal, especially those leaders who are unforgivable for betrayal.


    After Murong Huansha learned that the top-secret documents had been leaked that day, her heart collapsed. But she was strong and didn''t want to be knocked down. She recovered, then naturally the betrayers must be cleaned up next.


    "Why ask me for help?" Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha with interest.


    Murong Huansha still put on a queen''s domineering appearance, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Because you have the ability."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You have countless capable people, I shouldn''t be a strong one, am I?"


    "You are the worst one." Murong Huansha said without hesitation.


    "..."


    Nima''s... Tang Ye got angry and snorted, "In this case, why don''t you ask Gaoming to ask me to do?"


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and seemed to want to laugh. She saw Tang Ye''s unconvinced expression, but she didn''t know how to argue, like a clumsy child, which made people feel pure and cute.


    "Because... I trust you." Murong Huansha suddenly turned her head, as if these words were a bit ambiguous and intimate to her.


    There are indeed countless people under her, but when a top-secret document was leaked, she found that there were few or no people she could trust. But for Tang Ye, who had just broken into her life recently, she felt that she could be trusted.


    Because of what?


    Maybe it''s intuition. Or maybe... the ambiguous relationship after the kiss.


    Tang Ye looked at her, frowned, and said, "Why are you so angry? So angry that there is no time to take care of the scandal between us."


    Murong Huansha was startled, looking at Tang Ye in a daze. She felt that Tang Ye was really terrible, and she could always see through her mind at a glance.


    Indeed, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to mention the affair with Tang Ye, but that there were more important things pressing her down. Although the scandal matter can be resolved by her public relations team, she is a cold and proud goddess who does not eat human fireworks. It is somewhat insulting to spread such scandals. If it wasn''t for being pressured by other things, or she was the one she used to be, she had already approached Tang Ye to settle accounts, how could she have asked Tang Ye for help.


    In front of Tang Ye, Murong Huansha always felt a sense of powerlessness. Her arrogance and dominance were useless, and her intelligence was useless. Perhaps this was the reason why she couldn''t resist when Tang Ye''s domineering kisses.


    She looked at Tang Ye and said: "The research and development plan of new products is related to my survival in Tianni Group. Don''t think that I am the president now is the most powerful. Everyone has to obey me. In fact, Tianni Group. There is my war, and the Murong family has my war. Every day, many people in the Tianni Group deliberately want to oust me, and even want to completely destroy me. Similarly, on the Murong family, I have an uncle. Uncle, there are elder brothers, younger brothers, older sisters, younger sisters... They also want to be a member of the family. Now I am favored by the family, but if one day I make a mistake, the family will not hesitate to let other heirs Replace me. After all, I am just trying to survive."


    "Those betrayers threaten my survival, can I not get rid of them?" Murong Huansha suddenly showed his murderous intent, and looked at Tang Ye proudly, saying that she was not wrong in doing this, and she was determined to do so. do.


    Tang Ye heard her words, walked towards her, stayed in front of her, and sighed: "Poor and flowery like a jade girl, she hates being born in an emperor''s house the most."


    "I don''t need your sympathy!" Murong Huansha rolled her head.


    Tang Ye looked at her pretty and saw the diamond stud earrings she wore on her earlobes. They were the same pair before. He couldn''t help but smiled, and said, "Uncle security scolded me just now and said that you are a fairy who does not eat fireworks in the sky. And I am a common man on earth, I can only dream of you, what do you think?"


    Murong Huansha was startled, looking back at Tang Ye, his mind was a little confused.


    A lot of things happened between her and Tang Ye, and the relationship became a little unclear. If there is only one or two kisses, then finding an unexpected and irresistible reason can barely make sense. But if it happens more than once or twice, three or four times, then it''s Murong Huansha''s problem. If she really wanted to resist Tang Ye, Tang Ye could not be so easy, and she would succeed again and again. So she felt affection for Tang Ye, because of a kind of domineering Tang Ye showed, she was suppressed. Perhaps the only man who can make her feel tempted is this kind of man who can hold her down.


    In addition, we must know how to be shameless. A person who is not shameless cannot directly offend a woman. Many outstanding men cannot enter Murong Huansha''s eyes, not because they are not capable enough, but because they are not shameless enough.


    If a woman says she is not allowed to kiss her, she really doesn''t kiss her? Yes, maybe she just wanted to kiss you. And a woman like Murong Huansha may want to be intimate with a man in his heart, but no man dared to start. What a pity that is. At this time, Tang Ye dared to kiss her, she naturally had a soft spot.


    "Do you think you are a mortal?" At this moment, Murong Huansha coldly snorted without directly answering Tang Ye''s question.


    Tang Ye smiled and asked: "Do you think you are a fairy in the sky again?"


    Murong Huansha had nothing to say, she knew that Tang Ye''s eyes had already seen her thoughts. She can''t help Tang Ye.


    She is not a fairy in the sky. Tang Ye is no ordinary man. It should be said that their minds are the same, Mr. save, live again. Survival is the foundation, and life is the enjoyment on the foundation. Simple, ordinary, not bad. It''s just that the surrounding environment is forcing people and people have to do things against their will.


    Murong Huansha and Tang Ye should be regarded as sympathetic to each other.


    Isn''t this a reason why the relationship between them became ambiguous.


    Murong Huansha was stared at by Tang Ye, a little confused, turned her head away, avoiding Tang Ye''s gaze.


    However, Tang Ye stretched out her hand, gently squeezed her chin, and slowly turned her head around, she had to look at Tang Ye again.


    "Why, do you want to be domineering to me again?" Murong Huansha sneered, she didn''t want to lose to Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye also sneered, humming: "I want to be domineering to you, what can you do to me?"


    "You''ll know if you try." Murong Huansha was not afraid.


    Tang Ye leaned forward and kissed her red lips.


    She opened her eyes, but quickly recovered her calm. It was not the first time that Tang Ye kissed her like this. However, she would not let Tang Ye succeed in the whole process again, she suddenly bit Tang Ye''s mouth.


    Tang Ye had a pain in his mouth, and quickly separated, looking at Murong Huansha angrily.


    Murong Huansha sneered triumphantly.


    "You dare to bite me!" Tang Ye snorted angrily, rushed to Murong Huansha and continued kissing!


    Murong Huansha snorted coldly, and fought with Tang Ye, but only waved, kicked and so on. She didn''t shout out, that is to say, she wanted to play with Tang Ye like this. As for whether she would be offended, she didn''t care at all.


    The two entangled hands and feet, one pressed and the other pushed, and they fell from the chair and lay on the carpet. But it still didn''t stop. Tang Ye pressed against Murong Huansha, and Murong Huansha slapped her hands, kicked off her high heels, and wrapped her legs around Tang Ye. This time, she looked like a sprinkling woman, without the image of a president.


    In the end, Tang Ye clasped Murong Huansha''s hands with both hands, clasped his fingers together, pressed them on the carpet, and straightened them. The legs are similar. The two went up and down, like a "big" word superimposed on each other.


    Murong Huansha was tired, panting, his face was flushed, his forehead was slightly sweaty, and he exuded a faint fragrance. Her plump **** trembled with panting. Tang Ye was just pressing on her, clearly feeling the soft touch brought by the two peaks, which made people fascinated.


    "Is there enough trouble?" Tang Ye completely suppressed Murong Huansha and sneered proudly.


    Murong Huansha looked at him with a smile on the corners of his mouth, but still so cold and arrogant, and hummed: "Not enough!"


    "Then continue!" Tang Ye snorted angrily.


    "Woo!" Murong Huansha was immediately covered with red lips.


    Originally thought she would bite, but Murong Huansha slowly closed her eyes and kissed Tang Ye methodically.


    Is this scene a bit romantic?


    After tasting the entanglement with the tip of his tongue tacitly, Tang Ye let go of Murong Huansha, and Murong Huansha sat back with his face, tidying up messy clothes, short skirts and tops, ripped buttons, and crooked underwear. ...After being intimate for so long, but still like an enemy.


    "I will help you." Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha who was finishing his clothes and smiled.


    Murong Huansha didn''t look at him, and snorted: "Give me a reason, don''t let me think you are hypocritical."


    Yes, if you agree only after close contact, it is really hypocritical!


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I need you, and you also need me. We each take what we need. It should be said that it is very realistic."


    "Just like this?" Murong Huansha raised his head and looked at Tang Ye and hummed.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "What else do you want?"


    A slight disappointment flashed in Murong Huansha''s eyes, a very strange emotion, she didn''t want Tang Ye to lie to her, but she hoped that Tang Ye lied to coax her. Then she sneered in her heart, laughing at when she became hypocritical.


    "Barely qualified." She didn''t want to say more, her clothes were arranged, and she stood up to pick up high heels. Beautiful legs wearing light black silk, red toenails are faintly visible, and the beautifully-lined feet stepped on the carpet, which is a **** charm.


    She bent down slightly, put on high heels, turned around, stared at Tang Ye, and cursed: "Have you seen enough?"

 Chapter 67： To become an actor?

    Tang Ye was really staring at Murong Huansha just now, because he always maintained a high enthusiasm for beautiful things.


    Just now, Murong Huansha''s legs in light black silk stepped on the carpet, like a long-legged model. And when she bent down to put on high heels, her sleek and plump buttocks stood up, facing Tang Ye, there was an indescribable temptation. With a smile and a frown, it was no surprise that a man in Tang Ye would be attracted.


    Murong Huansha coldly walked back to the office chair, and said contemptuously: "I thought you wouldn''t care about the beauty of a woman, but I didn''t expect it to be that kind of vulgar generation. What is good for men?"


    Tang Ye was displeased with Murong Huansha''s complaint, and hummed: "It''s as if you choose a man not to look at the man''s face, but you are going to find a wicked and treacherous-looking man to show me?"


    "Aren''t you like this?" Murong Huansha coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, not angry, but laughed instead, and forced him to face Murong Huansha step by step with a bit of evil, about to stick to her pretty face, playing with the taste: "So the man you choose is me?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was overwhelmed by Tang Ye, glanced at her head and cursed: "Smelly shameless!"


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her, stretched out her hand and gently stroked-touched her beautiful pink earlobe and the diamond-studded ear pin on the earlobe. She couldn''t help but praised: "It''s so beautiful!"


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled lightly, her heart swayed. The earlobe is one of the sensitive parts of her body. At this time, when Tang Ye touched and touched her, she looked a bit like a frightened rabbit, cautiously not daring to move. She didn''t know what Tang Ye would do next, she seemed to look forward to it faintly.


    People outside can never imagine this picture, that cold president, as well-behaved as a little rabbit!


    However, Tang Ye didn''t continue any stimulating actions, left Murong Huansha''s body, sat on the opposite chair, and looked at Murong Huansha.


    "If you want me to help you find the person who betrayed you, you have to give me a clue." Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha and smiled.


    Murong Huansha closed her eyes and took a deep breath. After being teased by Tang Ye for so long, her mood has long been uneasy. After some recovery, she took out a document from the safe and threw it to Tang Ye, saying, "This is the main member of the new product plan, and only they have seen the new product plan. If there is a traitor, it is definitely One of them."


    Tang Ye opened the document and found that there were five key figures. Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Hu Yi, Liu Feng, Jiang Weiwei. The core of new product development is mastered by these five people, who then arrange tasks at each level to form a large team.


    Murong Huansha introduced to Tang Ye: ¡°I value these five people very much, and treat them very well. Li Chaolai, once just an attending doctor in a third-rate hospital, I gave him the platform and resources to make him succeed. Ye Bo , A talented but okay poor doctor, I helped him change his destiny. Hu Yi, has always been a researcher of Tianni Group, and loyal. Liu Feng...a young talent, I am confident that he is loyal to me. Jiang Weiwei, A female Chinese medicine doctor who is devoted to the science of Chinese medicine, but unfortunately the situation of Chinese medicine outside is not good, she feels that there is no way to get Chinese medicine up. If you can use Chinese medicine to develop famous products, it will be very good for Chinese medicine. She insisted on this point before entering. From my research team."


    Tang Ye was stunned, and immediately became interested in this Jiang Weiwei. Because he is also a Chinese medicine doctor. Looking at Jiang Weiwei''s information, it was an old man, wearing a pair of chain glasses, with a focused expression that made people awe-inspiring.


    "Every one of them is very good, I don''t know why they betrayed." Murong Huansha suddenly sighed, feeling disappointed by the betrayer.


    Tang Ye looked at the information of several people one by one, looked at Murong Huansha after reading it, smiled playfully, and said, "Of these people, there is one person you trust intuitively, and he is the young talent Liu Feng. Intuition. Do you believe this too?"


    "I rely on strength." Murong Huansha retorted.


    "Strength?" Tang Ye smiled and hummed: "Strength is your appearance? Liu Feng likes you and follows you. Do you think that Liu Feng is obsessed with you and will not betray you?"


    Tang Ye was very smart, and he had guessed this kind of thing directly.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and her face sank, feeling that Tang Ye was taunting her, very unhappy, and coldly snorted, "No?"


    "Or you are jealous? Liu Feng is a young talent, as young as you, handsome than you, and not inferior to you. He likes me, so you are jealous?" Murong Huansha sarcastically said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye curled his lips, if a woman wanted to make unreasonable trouble, he could only get the materials on the spot. Jealous? Oh, what kind of jealousy, I have pressed Murong Huansha under his body, then Liu Feng shouldn''t be there yet?


    "Murong Huansha, I advise you, you can be confident in your appearance, because you have this capital. However, you should not think of men too noble. Liu Feng likes you, for you to stay by your side, and You refuse again and again. Do you think this can hold a man¡¯s heart? But, have you ever thought that this man will try everything possible to get you after failing and hunger, including... The fairy fell into a mortal woman, and then got you again!"


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha with a playful smile, and continued: "You are too powerful a woman, and there are not many men who can match you with the wealth and power. Even if a man tries his best, he is far behind you. The footsteps of men. Men are always self-esteem and face-loving creatures. If they can''t catch up with you, then pull you down and make you like him. In this case, is it easier to get you?"


    Murong Huansha looked at him, thoughtfully, and hummed: "Not every man is as mean as you."


    "Oh, I''m mean? Okay, then I''ll be mean. I''m too lazy to care about you, I''m leaving. I''ll pay attention to these people and tell you what I find." Tang Ye picked up the file and left directly.


    He was a little angry at Murong Huansha''s Tsundere, he didn''t agree with his correct view, so he left directly. However, he was not such a hypocritical person, and he agreed to help Murong Huansha find the traitor.


    "I didn''t let you go!" Seeing him leaving, Murong Huansha drank directly, feeling aggrieved.


    Doesn''t this man know to accommodate himself?


    Tang Ye didn''t look back.


    She was angry, slapped on the table and shouted: "Tang Ye, the matter is not finished yet, leave it to me! The matter of you killed Wu Qian last night, it is not so easy to solve. You have been exposed, then Obvious crimes must be concealed... have you heard?!"


    Tang Ye walked out more than ten meters before stopping, turning around to look at her, grinning irresponsibly, and said, "Just help me solve it, otherwise I have something wrong, and the things you care about are also very troublesome."


    "You..." Murong Huansha was so angry-chest trembled, watching Tang Ye leave with a deep sense of powerlessness.


    Shameless people are invincible!


    Talking about this bastard!


    Murong Huansha hates Tang Ye.


    She immediately called Mu Yue to come in and hummed: "How is the scandal between me and Tang Ye?"


    Mu Yue looked a little embarrassed, and said, "After the young lady made the statement, she won the support of many people. However, the focus of the matter shifted to Tang Ye. It was mainly because Tang Ye removed Wu Qian last night. Some people said he was. The gang leader is in charge of countless underground forces, so he can...conquer you. Miss you. For a time, Tang Ye became one of the most concerned people."


    Murong Huansha took a deep breath, knowing that Tang Ye''s **** trouble was not so easy to solve! When will I help him wipe his butt?


    But what can be done, the new product depends on Tang Ye, Murong Huansha can only bear it, and said: "Look if there is a way to help Tang Ye solve this problem. The late-night fight, so obvious, is also called The gang leader provokes both the police station and the underground forces. He is a serious violation of the law. Can the police station not deal with him? The underground forces originally maintained a balanced pattern, but they were broken by him and stepped on the four major forces. On his head, can people not destroy him?"


    Mu Yue was also deeply helpless. He originally thought Tang Ye was quite interesting and different. As a result, oops, this is a bit too different from others, it makes a mess, how can people clean it up?


    "Miss, or else, let''s leave him alone?" Mu Yue had no choice but to take Tang Ye, helpless.


    Murong Huansha glanced at her and hummed: "If this is the case, I still care about him? Don''t talk about these useless things, think of a way."


    "There is a way, but it''s a bit troublesome." Mu Yue looked at the analysis of what Tang Ye caused, and gave Murong Huansha a suggestion.


    Murong Huansha became interested and said, "Tell me."


    Mu Yue took the tablet and walked to Murong Huansha, dragged the analysis data of Tang Ye¡¯s public fight last night from the tablet, and opened a small video showing that Tang Ye solemnly performed Tai Chi to meet the enemy. . In other words, Tang Ye like that has a strong aura of being a man who is a man who is a man who is not a man. He is like a highly respected and respected master. He is a hard-hearted and resolute person. He is actually very handsome and has a tendency to make women idiots. Charm.


    Murong Huansha looked startled.


    "Miss?" Mu Yue reminded Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha came back to his senses, a little embarrassed, and concealed: "This is how Tang Ye looked when he was fighting? Why don''t I look like it, it''s very unreal...It''s like filming."


    "Miss, you are right!"


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "Actually, when I saw this video for the first time, I thought I had read it wrong. This is not like a real fight, but like a special effects shot in a TV series. I don''t know who Tang Ye is, I feel ¡­Like martial arts. His actions are Tai Chi, which doesn¡¯t feel violent, but an elegant feeling. I believe that 90% of netizens don¡¯t believe it is a fight. In addition, Tang Ye fought a whole lot. With more than one hundred people, this is impossible under normal circumstances! Only those who deliberately set off the protagonist in the filming will make passers-by such rubbish, this is not considering IQ. However, now Tang Ye has become a reality headline. , Not film reviews. So, I guess few people believe it. Then, to help Tang Ye get rid of violent and illegal things, you can post a statement, um, that he is filming..."


    "If we just do this, we will have to pay extra money to open up the relationship with the entertainment company, and let Tang Ye get a name for a certain entertainment company, and it will be justified if someone else checks it." Mu Yue is a little bit painful and wants to help Tang Ye To wipe your ass, you have to pay for the entertainment company''s relationship. This Tang Ye is really not a fuel-efficient lamp!


    When Murong Huansha heard Mu Yue''s words, he sorted out the feasibility of this method again, and finally said: "Okay, Mu Yue, just do it like this, give Tang Ye an actor identity."

 Chapter 68： A hairy clue!

    That sentence is good, life is like a play without rehearsal, I don''t know what will happen next. When Tang Ye learned that she had suddenly added an actor''s identity, she was completely confused. Which Nima is going to make trouble? Who the **** is fed up and is holding himself as an actor?


    Although he is very good at acting and has the level of an actor, he never thought of entering the entertainment circle that is said to be dirty, messy, and unspoken rules everywhere!


    He thought, his character is good, and he doesn''t know how to be a female celebrity. Maybe there is no female celebrity for him, so why do you go?


    Knowing that it was Murong Huansha''s ghost, Tang Ye angrily ran to find Murong Huansha to settle the account. As a result, Murong Huansha was even more angry than him. Regardless of the image of the beautiful president, she slammed a high heel at him, cursing: "I spent 10 million on an entertainment company in order to wipe your butt. You still have a reason Isn''t it?"


    Tang Ye was shocked, ten million?


    He didn''t dare to get angry anymore, but thanks to Murong Huansha''s move, his fight against Wu Qian was calmed a lot and a lot of trouble was reduced. He had to thank Murong Huansha for his help. He is a reasonable man. He apologized to Murong Huansha and promised that new products will be developed with great efforts, and traitors will also be found out.


    Murong Huansha''s pretty face flushed with anger, she was very beautiful, and she turned her head to ignore Tang Ye, completely like an angry little woman. Her expression became more and more rich, no longer a cold and arrogant face that remained unchanged for thousands of years, but more charming.


    After Tang Ye left Tianni Group, he sorted out what was happening now. Wang Airen needs to wait for Peng Huai to return before he is busy. As for the underground forces, because there are four forces, each fighting each other, the offensive against him is not very fierce, but occasionally a few rascals make trouble for him, and he gets beaten up. Up.


    In fact, he would be fine because, among several underground forces, someone wanted to recruit him, so naturally, he wouldn''t have trouble. As for Tang Ye''s use of filming to cover up Wu Qian''s affairs, Nima''s and the four major forces all felt that Tang Ye treated them as idiots. Others don''t know the truth about Wu Qian that night, don''t they still know?


    Especially the Axe Company, gritted his teeth with anger at Tang Ye''s cunning.


    However, Tang Ye''s ability to figure out the identity of an actor out of thin air shows that his abilities and connections are amazing. Because the people of Axe Company knew this, they temporarily slowed down the matter of starting Tang Ye, intending to thoroughly understand Tang Ye''s situation first, and then consider how to do Tang Ye.


    As for what the police station wanted to inquire about, because of the actor''s identity and Wang Airen''s operations on the red wall, nothing came of it. Therefore, even if Tang Ye caused enough trouble, he could live well now.


    Some people admire him very much, and some people hate him very much. He didn''t care much. The reality was like this. It is impossible for everyone to be good to you, and it is impossible for everyone to be evil to you. Just like Liu Bei, no matter how good he is to people, there are enemies from all directions. No matter how treacherous, Cao Cao also has a group of loyal and brave men.


    After sorting out the matter, Tang Ye planned to solve Murong Huansha''s matter first. In past incidents, Murong Huansha helped him too much, and his favors were always to be paid back.


    He plans to spot the traitor first, otherwise it would be unsafe for him to develop new products for Murong Huansha. Among several people given by Murong Huansha, he first suspected Liu Feng.


    Like him, Liu Feng is a young and handsome talent, and he seems to be a little deliberate in doubt. However, Tang Ye believed in his instincts. It is definitely not easy to be able to stay with Murong Huansha. It is even more difficult for someone who can stay by Murong Huansha''s side without complaining. Under the conditions of Liu Feng, it is a dazzling new star in the medical field when it is put outside. Looking for a beautiful woman, although it is not as good as Murong Huansha, it is not much worse. For example, Lin Yourong is the nurse who can perform the most seductive and confusing at any time. But she belongs to Tang Ye.


    However, talents like Liu Feng follow Murong Huansha, because of confidential scientific research, they are almost unknown. Of course, if he is really infatuated with Murong Huansha for true love, it is also possible.


    It''s just that in this impetuous society, Tang Ye saw too many heartbreaking things not long after he arrived in Yanjing, and Murong Huansha''s identity was so uncomplicated, it seemed a little vain to say true love.


    Anyway, everyone has to investigate. It doesn''t matter who investigates first. If you can find the traitor in the first place, you can save a lot of time.


    Murong Huansha asked Mu Yue to cooperate with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye asked Mu Yue a lot about Liu Feng. Mu Yue is Murong Huansha''s right-hand man. He has already seen his abilities. It''s just that Tang Ye finds it strange that every time he communicates with Mu Yue, Mu Yue is like a robot. Only in front of Murong Huansha did Mu Yue have more emotional changes. He thought, is Mu Yue sick?


    This can be regarded as a professional habit. As a doctor, I always think about this, but it is easy to offend people. He thought about asking if Mu Yue had any tragic experience, but considering that he and Mu Yue were not familiar with each other, he did not speak. After getting Liu Feng''s specific information from Mu Yue, he immediately ran to investigate.


    The first is Liu Feng''s residence. It is a high-end residential area with independent suites in very good conditions. This is the benefit of the core scientific research personnel trusted by Murong Huansha. Anyone who is loyal to Murong Huansha has made a contribution, she will not treat him badly. "Captive breeding" of talents is one of Murong''s methods to fight the country.


    Now Murong Huansha has not stopped the ongoing new product research and development plan, so five personnel including Liu Feng, Li Chao, Hu Yilai are in the scientific research base, and only one opportunity to go out a week, and Murong Huansha also arranges for someone to monitor it. . No way, in special times, it is natural to treat them specially. They also expressed their understanding for the confidentiality and security of the product. They didn''t know that because of Tang Ye''s appearance, that plan was actually abandoned by Murong Huansha.


    At this time, Tang Ye sneaked into Liu Feng''s residence and launched investigations from all aspects. However, the layout of the room is very clean and simple. At first glance, it doesn''t feel like someone has lived in it. He checked the bedroom, toilet, kitchen, and hall, but found nothing.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are both paying attention to this matter, and at this time they are focusing on finding the traitor. Murong Huansha asked Tang Ye to bring the docking device to have a video conversation at any time. This is to make it easier for him to show them directly after he has discovered something to help investigate something.


    At this time Murong Huansha and Tang Ye switched on the video equipment.


    "Tang Ye, Mu Yue and I have analyzed it. The possibility that Liu Feng is a traitor is almost zero. I not only consider my beauty, but also analyze Liu Feng''s living habits. Liu Feng has few friends. I can usually go out to rest at the base, but I just stay in the house all the time. He is a very quiet person." Murong Huansha said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "You mean, I''m wasting time, should I investigate other people?"


    "That''s right." Murong Huansha nodded, and at the same time showed Tang Ye''s picture of Li Chaolai, and said: "I suspect that it is Li Chaolai. Li Chaolai was once an attending doctor in a third-rate hospital and was quite ambitious, although after I helped It was successful. But the confidential R&D at the moment is not what he wants. What he wants is fame and fortune. In addition, when he usually goes out, he contacts many colleagues, and I suspect that it is the matter of discussing the product development plan. In view of all the suspicious Behavior, you immediately investigate him."


    "But I think Liu Feng is still suspicious. I don''t believe that a house I''ve lived in will be so clean and tidy, and there will be more or less moving parts, unless Liu Feng cleans it every time." Tang Ye frowned. .


    "Isn''t it okay for people to have cleanliness?" Murong Huansha was slightly angry at Tang Ye''s disobedient subordinate.


    She subconsciously regarded Tang Ye as a subordinate, and she didn''t like her subordinate to rebel against her.


    Tang Ye was unhappy, and hummed: "If you have the ability to investigate, don''t point me at all!"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was very angry, she always couldn''t order Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye became overbearing and hummed to the video: "You arranged Liu Feng to live here. You should have paid attention to this house. Now I will show you one by one to see what went wrong."


    Murong Huansha was helpless and made Mu Yue stare. Mu Yue is responsible for arranging the accommodation, she knows best.


    Mu Yue nodded, staring at the place where Tang Ye showed it. Then Tang Ye showed the bedroom, toilet, hall, bathroom and other places one by one. After Mu Yue saw it, they all shook their heads.


    "No, there are really no problems?" Tang Ye stood in the clean bathroom at this time, and was a little disappointed after getting Mu Yue''s answer.


    "You let it go." Mu Yue looked at the bathroom in the screen. He was sure that there was no problem, but suddenly it seemed that he had discovered something.


    Tang Ye was delighted and finally found out! He stepped aside to show Mu Yue.


    "You move, don''t move the camera." Mu Yue said mechanically.


    Tang Ye took the photography equipment in his hand and twisted his body. At this moment, Mu Yue saw a wall in the bathroom.


    "This wall is a bit weird." Mu Yue deserves to be a person with excellent observation ability, and said: "The middle piece of this wall is smoother and shiny than the one on the side, which means that it has been wiped specially. But I don''t think it is a problem. Renzhan Taking a shower in the middle, the water from the shower will naturally rush towards the wall in the middle, which is normal and cleaner than the sides."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "There is also a possibility that men press women against the wall in the middle to do some kind of exercise!"


    "Pooh!"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue couldn''t help taking a sip when they heard it. Their faces were reddish. They looked at Tang Ye with contempt, and felt that he was too shameless.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "You wait, if it is as I guessed, I will find some evidence!"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both rolled their eyes, thinking that he was not serious, and they didn''t believe what he could really find!


    Tang Ye fixed the video equipment to a bracket, and Murong Huansha and Mu Yue saw him squatting in front of the bathroom drain. There is a piece of iron on the drain, and a small hole is opened in the iron to cover the drain. At this time, Tang Ye lifted the iron sheet out, and then stared at the iron sheet.


    "What is this guy doing?" Murong Huansha felt that Tang Ye was particularly stupid, so he dug the iron piece of the drain and stared at it again. What does it mean?


    Mu Yue shook his head and said, "I don''t know. I can''t understand him."


    "It''s probably a mess, it''s a waste of time, bastard!" Murong Huansha cursed.


    However, Tang Ye smiled at this moment and stretched out his hand to grab a short, curly hair on the iron sheet.


    "Look, what is this?" He smiled comfortably and showed Murong Huansha and Mu Yue the hair, as if he had discovered the truth.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at them and cut them. They thought it was something, not just a piece of hair!


    "That''s a piece of hair! Tang Ye, are you deliberately entertaining me?" Murong Huansha didn''t mention how angry she was, her eyes could kill.


    "Hair?" Tang Ye was stunned, looking at Murong Huansha and said, "Do you think this is a piece of hair? It''s such a short, curly hair?"


    "Then what do you mean?" Murong Huansha said badly.


    Mu Yue was also curious, waiting for Tang Ye to answer.


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, and said, "As a doctor, I can tell you clearly that this is the hair of a woman''s lower body!"


    "..."


    "Bah! Bah, baah..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were flushed at the same time, and they took several mouthfuls at the same time, feeling that Tang Ye was shameless and hopeless.


    However, Tang Ye was very calm, humming: "You know that you mind that. I tell you, this shows that Liu Feng has found a woman. Now that there is this hair, you can use it for DNA testing, so you can check it soon. Find out who this woman is, and then find out about Liu Feng. Didn¡¯t you say that Liu Feng is single, and it¡¯s okay to clean himself? Then why is there such a thing as a woman here?"


    When Murong Huansha and Mu Yue heard it, their eyes lit up. Tang Ye made a lot of sense! Although this guy is shameless, he is still very capable.

 Chapter 69： I help her find lice!

    Although Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both expressed contempt for the shameful hair Tang Ye found, it was indeed a big clue. Because Liu Feng''s impression of being restrained and quiet, single and self-conscious, how could there be women in his room? It is impossible to say that it is a relative. The monitor on Mu Yue''s side has no relatives to visit this matter.


    Tang Ye returned to the Tianni Group and saw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both expressing inconceivability at Liu Feng''s abnormality, smiled and explained to them: "Don''t underestimate the needs of an adult man for women. Young and qualified. If you don¡¯t find a woman to solve it, can the left hand and the right hand slow motion? Can the hand be compared with a human?


    So-Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s eyes looking at Tang Ye can kill!


    Their pretty faces were flushed, and Tang Ye was irritated by Tang Ye''s open mouth. This **** really dares to say anything, so shameless?


    "That said, when you need it, you will also find those unscrupulous women outside to solve it?" Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye with a cold expression, because she had something to do with Tang Ye. Although the two did not admit it, they have done that kind of intimate and intimate thing.


    Tang Ye saw that Murong Huansha was really angry, so he hurriedly said, "Okay, I won''t analyze it. You will take this evidence for testing, and after I find out who the heroine is, I will go. Ask her."


    Murong Huansha nodded to Mu Yue, and Mu Yue immediately took it for testing.


    Only Murong Huansha and Tang Ye are left in the office, Murong Huansha''s face is stern, and the atmosphere is a little stiff.


    Tang Ye didn''t like this depressive atmosphere, looked at Murong Huansha and smiled: "Are you angry?"


    Murong Huansha turned her head away and said nothing, she looked like a little woman angry.


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "Looking at your appearance, you probably don''t want to see me, so I will leave first, so as not to obstruct your eyes."


    After all, Tang Ye left directly.


    Murong Huansha is dead, doesn''t this guy know to coax himself?


    "You come back!" She was very angry and sneered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at her, thunder couldn''t move, the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, and smiled: "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Huansha was desperate, knowing that no matter what she did, she would not be able to turn Tang Ye into a minister under her skirt and let Tang Ye obey her obediently. He couldn''t help humming a little tiredly: "I will take you to meet the five core researchers. Do both inside and outside, and strive to find traitors as soon as possible!"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, nodded in agreement.


    Then Murong Huansha took Tang Ye out of the office, arrived at the president''s elevator, and went down to the basement.


    When the elevator door opens, he sees a wall in front of him. Murong Huansha presses his palm on the recognition area, and then looks at a small hole inside. This is retinal recognition. This plan is indeed very confidential. No wonder Murong Huansha would burst into tears when the plan was leaked. Because these are all her hard work, just like her child, but she has given so much, but died halfway, and no one can accept it.


    After the identity verification was completed, the door opened, and Tang Ye followed Murong Huansha in.


    The layout inside was amazing. Various instruments and equipment, as well as busy people back and forth, nodded their heads after seeing Murong Huansha.


    These are all peripheral people who help as auxiliary personnel, and they have no access to the core things. Murong Huansha directly led Tang Ye into a secret area in front of him. There were five people inside who were immersed in discussions. It was Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Liu Feng, Hu Yi, and Jiang Weiwei.


    When they saw Murong Huansha coming down, they all greeted respectfully. When he saw Tang Ye behind Murong Huansha, they all showed doubts. These days, they have been discussing new products and have never been outside, so they don''t know something has happened between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha. If you know, there must be a problem, and it is likely to be a traitor!


    Tang Ye looked at them and suddenly noticed something strange.


    It''s Liu Feng!


    The look in Liu Feng''s eyes was obviously hostile, and he wanted to kill him. This is strange. If Liu Feng has been studying at the secret base these days, it would be impossible to know the outside world.


    Tang Ye''s suspicion of Liu Feng became firmer.


    Without talking nonsense, Murong Huansha directly introduced Tang Ye to a few people and said, "This is Tang Ye, a very talented Chinese medicine doctor. He can help you and is worthy of your trust."


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye, thinking that Murong Huansha was letting Tang Ye into their team. They saw that Tang Ye was very young, younger than Liu Feng. Liu Feng is already in his thirties, but Tang Ye is only in his twenties. Moreover, Tang Ye didn''t seem to have the doctor''s temperament, they expressed doubts.


    Murong Huansha didn''t care about this kind of thing, she just used Tang Ye to stimulate them to see if she could find out who the traitor was. But Jiang Weiwei, an old Chinese doctor, is very interested in Tang Ye. Nowadays, there are fewer and fewer young people studying Chinese medicine. Every time I think about her, I feel sad. Because there is no long-term development of traditional Chinese medicine without the entry of fresh blood, it is even a problem to pass it down.


    Tang Ye is a Chinese medicine doctor and can still be appreciated by Murong Huansha. Jiang Weiwei felt that he must be very capable, and couldn''t help but go over and chat with Tang Ye. Thanks to her, Tang Ye wouldn''t be so embarrassed to be caught in a few people.


    After chatting with Tang Ye, Jiang Weiwei''s eyes lit up. Because Tang Ye showed that the ability of Chinese medicine far exceeded her expectations, she felt very relieved, and there was a kind of excitement of successors.


    Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye was cunning and shrewd, and at this time they suspected that Liu Feng had a problem, so they deliberately created an opportunity for Tang Ye to come into contact with Liu Feng alone. She took Jiang Weiwei and several others to discuss and asked about the progress of the new product adjustment, leaving Tang Ye and Liu Feng behind.


    Tang Ye had already seen Liu Feng''s hostility towards him, and then walked to a corner, pretending to look at some medicine.


    Seeing that there was a chance, Liu Feng walked to him, raised a gloomy face, and hummed angrily: "Tang Ye!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked at him, wondering: "What''s the matter?"


    Liu Feng is indeed a handsome man, tall, with glasses, gentle and elegant. Wearing a white coat, like a sunny angel.


    But at this time, he had a sullen face and a sullen expression, and he shouted to Tang Ye: "You''d better stay away from Huansha! You shameless thing, in order to become famous, actually use Huansha to help you hype! I''ll tell you , If you don¡¯t leave Huansha, I will definitely ruin you!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, his eyes rolled, looking at Liu Feng and said, "Do you like Huansha?"


    "Huansha is not something you can call!" Liu Feng became more angry.


    "Then how can you call it?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    "You..." Liu Feng blushed with anger and shouted: "I will make you die ugly!"


    "What do you mean? I asked Huansha to help. You want to kill me, are you betraying Huansha?" Tang Ye sneered, saying the sensitive word "betrayal", waiting to see Liu The wind''s response.


    Sure enough, when Liu Feng heard the word betrayal, his body trembled, but he quickly recovered his calmness and shouted: "I will never betray Huansha! It''s you, why did you appear next to Huansha?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes thoughtfully.


    "Tang Ye, let''s go back first." At this moment, Murong Huansha''s voice came.


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha, nodded and smiled, ignored Liu Feng, and walked over there.


    Liu Feng didn''t understand Tang Ye''s details, holding his hands, his nails were pinched into the flesh with anger. He quickly followed, and before Murong Huansha left and said that he had something to report, Murong Huansha went to a room with him alone.


    "Huan...Miss Murong, Tang Ye is suspicious, he suddenly appeared next to you, he must be against you!" Liu Feng looked at Murong Huansha very concerned.


    Murong Huansha looked cold, frowned, and said, "What evidence do you have?"


    "I don''t have evidence, but I have that intuition. Tang Ye is very good at disguising, you must be careful!" Liu Feng said firmly.


    Murong Huansha nodded, did not give an accurate answer, and said: "I know, I will figure it out."


    Liu Feng wanted to say something else, but was stopped by Murong Huansha waved. She is not a woman who likes to talk too much, and Liu Feng understands that, so she doesn''t go on.


    Seeing Murong Huansha leaving, Liu Feng looked worried, very sincere, and muttered, "Huansha, I will never betray you..."


    Murong Huansha and Tang Ye took the elevator back to the top, glanced at Tang Ye, and hummed, "What''s there to find?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "He must have a problem, but his performance is too obvious, which makes me a little confused."


    "How do you say?" Murong Huansha frowned.


    Tang Ye explained: "When I was alone just now, Liu Feng immediately came over to warn me and keep me away from you. Obviously, he knows our relationship. But¡ª"


    "What''s the relationship between us?" Murong Huansha asked suddenly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and then depressed, women like to care about these messy things. Now the focus is on the traitor, is it good?


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Murong Huansha, he directly pressed Murong Huansha to the edge of the elevator, held her chin, gave a kiss, let go and said, "This relationship, you know?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha''s face was flushed, Tang Ye was too sudden, she was very angry, but she was not very angry. I don''t know when, she has already acquiesced to this relationship with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye returned to the traitor and said, "Liu Feng knows our relationship, but didn''t he always stay under the scientific research base before? Since he knows, it means that he can understand the situation outside at any time. Then, he The traitor can be determined. However, if he leaks top-secret documents, there will definitely be a partner. Because your product plan is very good, others know it, and you can use it in reverse. This will not only hit you, but also let Get the product by yourself. So, I don¡¯t think the people behind this will choose Liu Feng who exposes himself as a traitor to cooperate? The people they choose must be very cautious."


    Murong Huansha fell silent and was hit harder. Among the five people, more than two had problems. She felt that being a president was quite a failure.


    Seeing her a little bit dejected, Tang Ye shook her hand and said, "Of course, things are not easy to judge. Liu Feng''s matter is not clear enough. After Mu Yue has determined who the woman who is related to Liu Feng is. , Check it again, maybe things will be clearer."


    Murong Huansha nodded helplessly.


    Tang Ye felt sorry for her a little, and smiled: "Look at you who are depressed, should we do something exciting?"


    Murong Huansha''s heart moved, watching Tang Ye twitching, turning his head away, humming: "What, what''s the excitement?"


    This is not nonsense. Tang Ye grabbed her hand and pressed her to the side, just like when he kissed her.


    Murong Huansha''s face was crimson, watching Tang Ye''s heartbeat speed up, his depressed mood was really wiped out.


    However, the elevator stopped at this time. What is going on, I haven''t reached the top level yet.


    The elevator door opened and it was Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue was dumbfounded when he saw the movements of the two.


    "Ah!" Murong Huansha exclaimed, about to cry.


    She had forgotten that this elevator exclusively for the president, she also gave Mu Yue permission to facilitate Mu Yue''s actions, so Mu Yue could open it.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue, who was dumbfounded, and then saw Murong Huansha who had no self-confidence, and said, "Mu Yue, don''t get me wrong, I''m helping your lady find lice. Your lady''s hair is often tied up, maybe she will. Yes..."


    "Pooh!"


    The two women spit out together, an excuse even a fool would not believe it!


    Murong Huansha was even more embarrassed. This is really **** exciting!

 Chapter 70： Psychological distortion!

    If you are affectionate, you will be affectionate. What do you mean to find lice! Murong Huansha, the president, may have lice on his head that can only be found if it is dirty and unhygienic? This is simply an insult to Murong Huansha!


    So not only Mu Yue, but Murong Huansha also thought Tang Ye was an idiot.


    However, no matter how idiotic excuses, Mu Yue must take it seriously. Because I have to give Murong Huansha a step down. Tang Ye was not only embarrassed at this time, but also Murong Huansha, and even Murong Huansha was the most embarrassed. If Tang Ye''s lies are exposed again, Murong Huansha will really have no face to meet people. As a subordinate, Mu Yue is not so stupid that Murong Huansha is embarrassed.


    She walked up to Tang Ye and whispered: "If a man or a woman is not married, I will help the young lady to find it, and you can go aside!"


    "Oh, good." Tang Ye stepped aside altogether.


    Mu Yue pretended to find lice for Murong Huansha. She didn''t have the level of an actor like Tang Ye, she felt very idiot, and her face couldn''t help but slowly blush.


    It was the first time Murong Huansha felt so embarrassed when he was so old, knowing that it was acting, but he wanted to continue acting. After Mu Yue made a simple action, she knew that she could be relieved, pretending to be calm, and said: "Okay, Mu Yue, don''t listen to Tang Ye''s nonsense, he is just a shameless thing, holding the identity of a doctor and saying that I have What''s wrong, take the opportunity to take advantage of me, I should teach you a lesson!"


    "Yes!" Mu Yue agreed.


    Tang Ye was speechless, looking at the two women with expressionless faces, hummed, "Blam me?"


    "Of course you are to blame, can you blame me?" Mu Yue glared at Tang Ye viciously.


    She stepped aside, Murong Huansha took two steps, and when she reached Tang Ye, she suddenly raised her foot, and her high heels slammed on Tang Ye''s foot.


    "Ah!" The heels of the high-heeled shoes are very hard, so it doesn''t hurt to step on the foot like this. Tang Ye sweats on his forehead, sucking in the air after a painful hum.


    Murong Huansha was satisfied when he saw him like this, with a slight smile on his lips.


    Mu Yue saw her smile, blankly, without blinking.


    It''s not Murong Huansha''s usual sneer and sneer when he looks down on people, but a playful smile like a girl. Too beautiful and too dazzling, like the moon in the night sky, fascinating.


    Mu Yue was very happy. In her memory, Murong Huansha had never smiled like this. She believed that Murong Huansha''s heart was happy at this time. Although the traitor happened, it was also happy. If you are not happy, how can you smile like that?


    Why is this so?


    Because of Tang Ye.


    Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye who was still crying out of pain, a bit funny, and couldn''t help but smile. At this moment, she didn''t blame Tang Ye at all, because Tang Ye made Murong Huansha smile and changed Murong Huansha. She thanked Tang Ye.


    In fact, as for the relationship between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha, as a person who has accompanied Murong Huansha personally for several years, how could she not see any clues. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the former Murong Huansha, who was arrogant and arrogant as the goddess of the iceberg, would become the woman who dared to play excitement with men in the elevator.


    The feelings have become richer, but it seems a bit slutty. Hey, is it good or bad?


    With all their minds in mind, the three of them went to the top office, knew how to pay attention to the occasion, and talked about business.


    Mu Yue''s work efficiency is very commendable, and the test result of that suspicious curl has come out. She is accustomed to organizing data on a tablet computer and is very flexible and convenient in analysis.


    She showed it to Murong Huansha and Tang Ye, and said, "That root... belongs to a female college student named Chen Siyuan. Her university is Yanjing Medical University. And Liu Feng is also from the Medical University, which can be regarded as Chen Siyuan. Senior."


    Speaking of the hair on the girl''s lower body, Mu Yueqiao blushed, she couldn''t say anything, so she skipped it. Murong Huansha was also embarrassed, turning his head and glaring at Tang Ye viciously.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, do I carry this pot?


    Although it is embarrassing evidence, it has drawn useful clues. Chen Siyuan and Liu Feng are senior school girls, and there are Chen Siyuan''s stuff in the bathroom of Liu Feng''s house, which is infinite. If their relationship is pure, ghosts believe it!


    "I''ll go to Chen Siyuan and ask, see what secret Liu Feng hides!" Tang Ye smiled.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both glared at him contemptuously. Seeing this guy''s lewd smile, he knew what was going on in his mind. What a shameless bastard!


    "Go ahead, report to me immediately when the results are available!" Murong Huansha hummed bitterly.


    Tang Ye shrugged, without arguing. These women, who pretend to be pure, haven''t been moisturized by men even when they are 27 or 18 years old. I am afraid they are more curious about that kind of thing than anyone else! Che, if one day she is allowed to taste her own power, she will definitely be unable to stop, thinking of herself in bed every day!


    Oops, if you want to get into things like this, Tang Ye recognized the reality, and the daughter-in-law in the family hadn''t taken care of him, so he obediently went to investigate Chen Siyuan''s affairs.


    Yanjing Medical University is one of the largest medical universities in the country. As a doctor, Tang Ye can always feel some familiar tastes when he comes here. Although he did not go to any school, under the strict teaching of Nongbaicao, his knowledge is not necessarily worse than that of college students.


    It¡¯s good to come to campus this summer. Ouch, at a glance, the girls get together in groups, beautiful legs with white flowers, or wearing suspenders and exposed shoulders. If you go to the nursing department, ah, it''s a paradise for men, all girls!


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye has serious business to do, and there is no time to slowly feast his eyes. He asked several students and found out where Chen Siyuan was. In the eyes of many students, Chen Siyuan is a rich man in the family. She is very fashionable, wears brand names, eats well-known restaurants, and uses high-end goods. However, Tang Ye took her real information, how the money came from is very doubtful. Two words, package-support.


    In fact, there is a lot of news about female college students looking for someone to support and raise them, but there are not many in reality, and the social atmosphere is quite good. However, it cannot be said that there is no news. It is because of the fact that other news can be edited.


    Tang Ye went to find Chen Siyuan, but she didn''t find it in the classroom or dormitory. Instead, she saw it in a Beetle.


    Chen Siyuan just drove the Beetle back. This Beetle is not cheap, Tang Ye can''t afford it.


    "Student Chen Siyuan, I have something to look for you." Chen Siyuan got off the Beetle, and Tang Ye waited beside her, smiling.


    Chen Siyuan wears sunglasses and a long skirt, with a typical white and rich look. When she saw Tang Ye, she took off her sunglasses and said in doubt: "I don''t know you, who are you?"


    "I am a new teacher." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    "Teacher?" Chen Siyuan sneered, of course she didn''t believe it, and hummed: "Are you a three-year-old child? Are you a young teacher? Are you still a student? Which department? You want to pursue me, right?"


    Oops, this woman is so confident that she pursues a woman who is covered-and-raised by herself, and then let the woman cover-and-raise herself?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Who said I can''t be a teacher at such a young age? Then Liu Feng can still be a professor at such a young age, and he won the appreciation of the president of Tianni Group!"


    When Chen Siyuan heard Tang Ye''s words, her body trembled and her expression was obviously strange.


    Tang Ye saw her strange, smiled, and said, "Shall we get in the car to talk about some things?"


    "I have nothing to discuss with you!" Chen Siyuan snorted angrily, glaring at her high heels and hurried away, obviously showing a guilty conscience.


    Tang Ye smiled coldly and hummed: "If you don''t want others to know about you and Liu Feng, then talk to me obediently."


    "You..." Chen Siyuan''s face was pale, and she turned her head and stared at Tang Ye. Finally compromised, she returned to the car and cursed: "I knew that Liu Feng''s pervert would have an accident, mom, it''s still hurting my old lady!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. It seemed that Chen Siyuan knew a lot about Liu Feng, so it would be easy to investigate Liu Feng now. He looked at Chen Siyuan and asked, "Tell me about Liu Feng."


    "Don''t you know?" Chen Siyuan hummed staring at Tang Ye.


    "I know why I''m looking for you?" Tang Ye shrugged.


    "You know his relationship with me, don''t you know other things about him?" Chen Siyuan became angry.


    Tang Ye was stunned, very embarrassed, and grinned: "Yes."


    "Fucking-cheap!" Chen Siyuan scolded.


    Tang Ye touched his nose, really embarrassed. Mu Yue only investigated these things, not to blame him.


    "Forget it, I''m fed up with that perversion, you come with me." Chen Siyuan was a surprisingly refreshing person, greeted Tang Ye, and drove Tang Ye to a place.


    She is renting a house outside.


    Following Chen Siyuan into the room, Tang Ye was cautious, worried about traps. Because Chen Siyuan was too simple, he still thought that he had to waste a lot of time to investigate something.


    Seeing him like this, Chen Siyuan snorted, "Coward!"


    "This is called being careful to sail the boat for ten thousand years. If you play a fairy jump for me and wake up with a kidney missing, what should I do with my lower body and the second half of my life?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Chen Siyuan was speechless, and hummed: "Please, you are not hiring-prostitution. Are you afraid of fairy jumping?"


    "I think you look like a young lady." Tang Ye was embarrassed, but he still said it.


    Chen Siyuan stared at him coldly and hummed: "What if I am a young lady?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Nima, are they so confident when they come out to sell?


    "Cut!" Chen Siyuan gave Tang Ye a blank look, not taking Tang Ye seriously. Tang Ye felt that his self-esteem was really hurt, and that a serious man was despised by a young lady?


    Chen Siyuan didn''t talk nonsense, and led Tang Ye to open the door of a room and said, "You come in and have a look."


    Tang Ye went in, turned on the light, and was taken aback.


    The small room is covered with pictures of Murong Huansha! I didn''t let go of every corner, all were photos of Murong Huansha. Looking at it this way, it is simply the kind of psychologically distorted talent that will come out. And the densely packed pictures of Murong Huansha don¡¯t look beautiful anymore, and it feels terrifying.


    At this time Chen Siyuan picked up another mask, Nima, it was still Murong Huansha!


    Chen Siyuan said to Tang Ye: "Every time Liu Feng came to me, he **** asked me to wear the mask of Murong Huansha. He thought he was on Murong Huansha! What a **** pervert, people Murong Huansha is Who is it for him? My old lady has had enough, just ask if you have anything, but you have to assure me that Liu Feng disappears from my sight!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, his expression dignified, and he also felt that Liu Feng''s psychology was distorted and he must be cleared in time, otherwise Murong Huansha would be very dangerous!


    However, at this time, being stimulated by Tang Ye''s arrival, Liu Feng was extremely unstable, and one person filled the room with poison!


    The corners of his mouth kept whispering: "Huansha, you are mine...No one can take you away, no one! I want you to belong to me today and always belong to me..."

 Chapter 71： President is dangerous!

    Murong Huansha handled the documents in the office, and Tang Ye took care of the traitor''s affairs. She felt very relieved not knowing why, so she was not affected by other things. And every time she felt boring to deal with files, she would think of Tang Ye, and then she would be angry and annoyed. But after getting angry, she laughed instead, and her irritability was gone.


    What kind of psychology this is is self-evident. Tang Ye broke into her life and successfully changed her.


    "Miss, something happened!" Suddenly, Mu Yue rushed into the office and said anxiously.


    Murong Huansha frowned, rarely seeing Mu Yue showing such a flustered look, and asked: "What happened?"


    "Something happened to the scientific research base!" Mu Yue said anxiously: "This is the video I monitored just now. It is Liu Feng. He hijacked everyone and asked you to go down alone!"


    Murong Huansha was furious, and shouted coldly: "Hijacking? This Liu Feng is really bold! Doing this kind of thing on my site!"


    She took the surveillance video and watched it. In the screen Liu Feng knocked Li Chaolai, Hu Yi, Jiang Weiwei, and Ye Bo stunned and tied them in a corner. He looked at the camera and said grimly that he wanted Murong Huansha to go down alone. Otherwise, use explosives made of medicine to blow up here!


    The scientific research base is divided into internal and external parts. The external part is relatively mechanically produced, and the internal part is a concentrated area of ??highly confidential intelligence. If it is blown up, the loss is immeasurable, and Murong Huansha does not dare to take risks.


    "I''ll go down." Murong Huansha said coldly.


    Mu Yue anxiously said, "Looking at Liu Feng''s appearance, it''s like crazy. It''s dangerous for Miss to go down alone. I can''t let you do this!"


    Murong Huansha frowned and hummed: "Now the internal base is controlled by Liu Feng, and the outsiders don''t think they know. So we have to solve this matter secretly, so as not to cause panic. This way, the fewer people, the better, you can follow me. , But stay on the outside base."


    "Good." Mu Yue nodded.


    Murong Huansha left for the underground base. When entering the direct elevator, she thought of Tang Ye and said, "Have you informed Tang Ye about this matter?"


    Mu Yue was taken aback, shook his head, and said, "Tang Ye is still investigating outside. He has gone to see Chen Siyuan. He may not be able to come back after he has been notified."


    "Never mind." Murong Huansha said: "I can solve this kind of thing by myself, there is no need to call him, he is not omnipotent."


    Thinking about it now, Murong Huansha found that he was somewhat dependent on Tang Ye. As a president, this kind of thing shouldn''t be. There have been so many things in the past, how many times did she survive it alone. Once the heart is relaxed and dependent on others, it will become weak. She is the president in charge of Tianni Group and will never become weak.


    When he arrived at the underground base, Murong Huansha went straight inside, while Mu Yue stayed outside and waited. Entering the internal base, Murong Huansha quickly saw Liu Feng.


    At this time, Liu Feng''s expression was a bit decadent, as if he was very tired, giving people the feeling of a mental lunatic.


    "Liu Feng, do you know what you are doing?" Murong Huansha stared at Liu Feng and snorted coldly.


    Liu Feng saw Murong Huansha, excited, and smiled: "Huansha, are you here? You really are here! Haha, I know, you won''t ignore me!"


    "Don''t call me Huansha, this is not what you can call!" Murong Huansha looked disgusted and hummed: "You let Li Chao come to them, so I might consider reducing your punishment, otherwise...you will disappear in this world!"


    "Haha!" Liu Feng smiled and hummed: "Huansha, you wouldn''t do this, because I am your man!"


    "Shut up!" Murong Huansha furiously shouted, "If you keep your mouth open, I won''t let you go now!"


    "But you don''t have that chance!" Liu Feng showed a lewd smile and walked towards Murong Huansha step by step.


    Murong Huansha did not panic and took out a pistol. She is really not easy, even with a gun. Not surprisingly, she was born in Murong''s family, and she was often the target of kidnapping by the bandits since she was a child, so she has received a lot of self-protection training, of which gun use is only one of the contents.


    "Do you really want to die?" Murong Huansha glared at Liu Feng and shouted.


    Liu Feng smiled evilly, and said, "Huan Sha, do you think you still have the strength to shoot?"


    "What are you talking about?" Murong Huansha suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, she felt her body teetering at this moment, and she had no strength!


    No good, poisoned!


    Murong Huansha reacted, looking at Liu Feng, but her body fell to the ground.


    She panicked, knowing she had made a mistake. Liu Feng is a doctor who is proficient in medicine preparation. I am afraid that he has already done some methods, such as formulating poison and floating in the air. She became poisoned after entering it, and the toxin has already occurred.


    Damn it!


    Murong Huansha cursed. She thought it would be nothing terrible to bring a gun. Even if Li Chaolai could not be rescued, she could protect herself, but Liu Feng did not expect that Liu Feng would poison the air!


    Liu Feng smiled triumphantly, his complexion getting more and more ferocious, and he walked towards Murong Huansha step by step and said, "Huansha, you know what I want for you! Five years ago, I saw you for the first time since I was twenty-five years old. , I am deeply infatuated with you. I gave up my brilliant future to join the scientific research team you formed, I thought you would see me. But you are always lukewarm to me! I gave up everything for you, and you Suddenly chose a Tang Ye! I am not reconciled, I will not allow it, never!"


    With that said, Liu Feng was utterly mad, yelling again and again.


    Murong Huansha still had a little bit of strength, and looked at Liu Feng with a sneer: "Is it cold or hot to you? What a joke! I never thought about seeing you! I can''t even count whether it''s cold or hot, understand. ?"


    ¡ª¡ªThis overbearing president, Liu Feng, who actually spurred madness at a critical moment, is really desperate.


    Sure enough, Liu Feng was even more irritated when he heard it. His eyes seemed to bulge out and bloodshot. He strode towards Murong Huansha and sneered: "Is that right? Well, today I will let you be My woman!"


    "You don''t have that chance!" With a loud shout, Murong Huansha exhausted her last effort to raise her pistol and snap it.


    boom!


    A gunshot sounded, but Liu Feng was fine.


    Murong Huansha didn''t have enough strength, so he missed the shot. The bullet flicked across Liu Feng''s cheek, only scratching a little bit of Liu Feng''s skin and leaking a little blood.


    Despite this, Liu Feng was still stiff and pale. At the moment the bullet passed by, he thought he was going to die.


    At this time, he peeed his pants.


    However, he found that he was okay, looked at the wet pants, suddenly "hahaha" laughed out loud and looked at Murong Huansha and said frantically: "Huonsha, do you want me to take off my pants quickly? Okay, I will take off now, and then take off yours!"


    With that said, Liu Feng took off his urine-drenched pants and rushed towards Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha had no intention of laughing at Liu Feng''s timidity. She was desperate at this moment. The only shot I could fire was missed. Now Liu Feng is completely crazy, and wants to occupy her body, she will never allow this to happen!


    Outside Mu Yue heard the gunshots, and immediately rushed in. Seeing that Liu Feng wanted to have trouble with Murong Huansha, he was furious and jumped directly to attack Liu Feng. She can be Murong Huansha''s personal guard and still has some fighting skills. However, just as Murong Huansha guessed, this internal base has long been filled with poison prepared by Liu Feng, as long as he breathes air inside, he will be poisoned!


    Mu Yue was no exception. She soon felt weak and fell to the ground, unable to move.


    "Mu, Mu Yue, you go!" Murong Huansha anxiously, Mu Yue is useless in coming in, here is all poison, no one is useless!


    Mu Yue was furious at Liu Feng, and was extremely worried about Murong Huansha. She was so anxious that her tears would fall, and he hummed, "Little, miss, I''m sorry for you!"


    "Haha, don''t be sad, you two...I want it!" Liu Feng walked to Murong Huansha and smiled playfully.

 Chapter 72： Stopped by police flowers!

    After Tang Ye learned that Liu Feng was a pervert who had a distorted psychology towards Murong Huansha, he faintly felt uneasy, worried that Murong Huansha would have an accident. Liu Feng is very dangerous, letting him stay by Murong Huansha''s side is completely an untimely bomb!


    If he suddenly loses control, what would he do to the disadvantage of Murong Huansha?


    This is Tang Ye''s worry, and it has now become a reality. Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t stay too much outside, and rushed directly to Tianni Group, intending to tell Murong Huansha about this matter, and let Murong Huansha get rid of Liu Feng as soon as possible.


    He was always very sensitive to danger, and rushed back at this time because he faintly felt that Murong Huansha was in danger. The reason for this feeling is that he felt that after he saw Liu Feng, Liu Feng showed great hatred towards him. He was worried that he had stimulated Liu Feng, causing Liu Feng, who was mentally distorted, to go against Murong Huansha desperately.


    I have to say that his hunch is very accurate. At this time, Liu Feng shot Murong Huansha, not only that, but Mu Yue might also suffer.


    In fact, when Murong Huansha and Mu Yue planned to go under the scientific research base, he was already on his way back, and he was not investigating things outside as Murong Huansha and Mu Yue imagined. He probably had time to go back and save people, but something unexpected happened to him.


    He was stopped by someone.


    A woman he didn''t know blocked him.


    It was a very imposing woman, a system, a short skirt with a horse, a suit with a waistband, and an explosive body. High heels on your feet, slender beautiful legs, very sexy! The face on her face is also pretty and beautiful. What is very distinctive is the high nose bridge, which embellishes the temperament of her whole body, and has a charming beauty.


    However, Tang Ye looked at her, not only staying on her beauty without superficiality.


    He stared at the woman solemnly, and felt that the woman in front of him was not easy! And it''s dangerous!


    This is his instinct when looking at women. What is that intuition? He stared at the woman and quickly determined-that was the persecution of a powerful warrior!


    I met a real guy!


    He frowned greatly, his heart was awe-inspiring, and he was on guard.


    The woman in front of him was very hostile to him, and he guessed that this woman was a killer from the Tianbang organization!


    He had been killed by a killer from the Tianbang organization last time, but the killer was killed by him. However, since the person who wanted to kill him found a killer from the Tianbang organization, he would definitely not give up. It is not impossible to invite another killer if it fails once.


    Because of the appearance of this "female killer", Tang Ye was even more disturbed, feeling that something would happen to Murong Huansha, otherwise it would be a little coincidental.


    Tianni Group is close in front of him, he will not let this "female killer" stop!


    "Who are you?" He snorted coldly, staring at the female killer.


    The female killer stared at Tang Ye, smiled coldly, and hummed: "Are you Tang Ye?"


    "I am Tang Ye, why do you want to ask me?" Tang Ye sneered, deliberately irritating the woman, hoping to see more clues.


    However, the female killer was very calm, and was not disturbed by Tang Ye''s molesting. She took a step closer, suddenly took out a document, showed it in front of Tang Ye, and said, "Police, Jiang Ruoqing. Tang Ye, I suspect you have violated the law the night before, so please follow me to the police station."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was dumbfounded.


    He suspected that the woman in front of him was a killer, but Nima was a policeman. Such a young and beautiful policeman, a legendary police flower! It''s really funny.


    He won''t go to the police station. Now he is worried about Murong Huansha and must rush back to see the situation. He said to Jiang Ruoqing, "I''m sorry, I have something urgent to do now. Go to the police station, wait until I finish the matter. Right."


    He didn''t explain too much, and was anxious to find Murong Huansha and was about to leave.


    However, suddenly, a beautiful white leg suddenly kicked towards him, with a strong wind!


    What a great energy!


    Tang Ye was startled, and had to go back and avoid it.


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at him and sneered: "You should know who I am. That night you made a riot in two streets with cruel methods and very bad influence. Do you think you can hide by fabricating an actor''s identity? Huh, want to People don¡¯t know, unless you do nothing. You will pay the price if you do.


    Tang Ye frowned and became anxious. This woman had smashed herself. And she happened to be a warrior again, she had accumulated energy, and she was not a simple character. This is tricky!


    Speak carefully and explain, she disagrees, she has no time. That can only defeat her forcefully!


    Tang Ye made a choice, staring at Jiang Ruoqing and snorted coldly: "Officer Jiang, I really don''t have time to waste with you, can I say something else?"


    "Impossible!" Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye coldly: "I am different from others. Because they are related to you, they dare not touch you, but I will not. No matter what your relationship is, or whatever means, I will You bring it to justice! Otherwise, I would not be a policeman!"


    Tang Ye watched her silently, nodded after being silent for a while, and said, "Then you are offended!"


    After all, Tang Ye swept over and shot Jiang Ruoqing!


    Jiang Ruoqing saw it, sneered, and snorted as he confronted him: "The elite martial artist has vigor, the vigor has eightfold, the first Qi is like a tiger, the second is like a big stone, the triple is like a blade, and the four is like a sharp cut. Iron is like mud, the five-strength qi is thunderous, the six-strength qi is shocking, the seven-strength qi is sobbing the ghosts and the gods, and the eight-strength qi is killing the Buddha! Are you a triple-qi jin? And you are the early stage of the triple qi. I''m sorry, it''s the triple mid-term, better than you, so you can''t beat me."


    Damn it!


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing being able to speak indifferently while welcoming the attack, Tang Ye yelled badly. Indeed, his vigor is only at the beginning of the triple stage. However, the vitality of the initial stage of the triple layer, as long as it is not among the major ancient Wu families, outside the world dominated by ordinary people, is enough. Unexpectedly, now there is a triple mid-term vigorous police flower!


    Tang Ye felt very depressed.


    This police officer is targeting himself modily, and he must be brought to justice!


    Being stronger than yourself and having the power of the police is definitely a tricky threat! Damn it, it''s really unlucky. The underground forces regard themselves as enemies, and the police regard themselves as enemies. Isn''t that the black and white treat themselves as enemies?


    Have you become a public enemy?


    Tang Ye was very angry, because what he did in the past was that others moved him first, and then he fought back. This is equivalent to self-defense. Does self-defense no longer work?


    The anger arose, Tang Ye couldn''t care about other things, even if he offended Jiang Ruoqing, what a policeman! Anyway, she is already her enemy!


    So Tang Ye wanted to use some means to defeat Jiang Ruoqing!


    What about the mid-term vigor of the triple? Being strong does not mean all strength. At this time, Tang Ye had an extra silver needle in his hand, hiding it in his hand so that Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t see it. Then he slid over and attacked Jiang Ruoqing''s upper body. As a result, Jiang Ruoqing was blocked one by one, and he was still able to do well.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled disdainfully and said: "I said, my vigor is stronger than yours. No matter how you attack, you can''t hurt me. You can just grab it and catch the police. Hey, if you break the law, you will attack the police. It''s a heinous crime. Be careful. You have to go to jail for the rest of your life!"


    After all, she didn''t play with Tang Ye slowly, she used her force suddenly and blasted out with a punch. Tang Ye couldn''t resist it, and was so blasted to withdraw!


    "I said, you are not my opponent." Jiang Ruoqing sneered looking at Tang Ye who was bombed out.


    Tang Ye looked at her, suddenly narrowed his eyes and laughed, and said, "But, you still can''t catch me."


    "Oh? Then I want to see, how can you escape?" Jiang Ruoqing joked.


    At this moment, Tang Ye suddenly stretched out three fingers, counting them generally, and said, "3, 2, 1, burst!"


    "Fuck!"


    After Tang Ye drank, Jiang Ruoqing''s upper body clothes suddenly snapped, and then torn in several places... Suddenly her upper body leaked out, and there were faintly visible skins that were white and creamy, and she said Not tempting.


    Jiang Ruoqing was dumbfounded.


    When she reacted, "Ah!"-the scream sounded, and immediately covered her body with her hands to avoid being spied on.


    She was furious, her eyes were red, knowing that Tang Ye had done something to her, she was going to kill Tang Ye!


    However, Tang Ye had disappeared and went straight to the Tongtian Building of the Tianni Group.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to be like that, he is not so vulgar. The reason Jiang Ruoqing''s clothes broke was because he had cut them with a silver needle. He hid the silver needle in his palm, so Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know. If it wasn''t for time urgency, he wouldn''t use such nasty methods against Jiang Ruoqing.


    At this time, at the underground scientific research base of Tianni Group, Liu Feng took the weakened Murong Huansha into a room and was about to start with Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huan Shaning could not die, but she found something weird. She felt hot all over her body, and her desire-hope became stronger and stronger!


    How is this going?


    She became more flustered.


    Liu Feng saw her doubts and laughed: "Huasha, the poison in the air, I specially added a female aphrodisiac. This ingredient is very strong. If you don¡¯t obey me and release the medicine in your body, then You will die! Don''t blame me, I want you too much..."


    "You... despicable and shameless, I will definitely break you into pieces!" Murong Huansha was extremely angry, but his heart was more frightened and desperate. Even if it is poisoned, there is actually an aphrodisiac ingredient, she is really desperate.


    Who else can save yourself now?


    She has no way to save herself, and can only seek help from others. However, this is a top-secret base, and even people close to the outside cannot enter.


    The miracle will not happen.


    She thought of Tang Ye. Tang Ye was not easy, but it couldn''t...because Tang Ye had already gone out to investigate. She didn''t doubt at all. When Tang Ye came back, she was afraid that her body would have been defiled... In such a desperate situation, she really wanted to cry.


    She felt so powerless for the first time, and wanted to be able to rely on herself to give her a sense of security. But as the president, there are conspiracy crises everywhere, will there be such a person?

 Chapter 73： I am a very traditional man!

    After Tang Ye got rid of Jiang Ruoqing, he hurried to Tianni Group. People from the Tianni Group met him, and Murong Huansha also said that he was a partner, so he traveled smoothly. But when he arrived at Murong Hansha''s office, he saw no one, not even Mu Yue!


    Thinking of Liu Feng in the underground scientific research base, he hurried there immediately. Fortunately, he went down with Murong Huansha before, and Murong Huansha trusted him and gave him direct access to the elevator, otherwise he would not be able to get down at all. Entering the elevator, he looked anxious and wanted to go down immediately.


    He didn''t understand why he was suddenly so worried. After learning about Liu Feng''s psychological distortion, he was only worried that there was such a dangerous person around Murong Huansha that it would be unsafe, but he never thought that something would happen to Murong Huansha today. After all, Liu Feng stayed beside Murong Huansha for so many years and he hadn''t had any extreme performance. However, when he came back, he met Jiang Ruoqing, and Jiang Ruoqing''s block made him feel that something really happened.


    He is not a fool. When will Jiang Ruoqing not show up? Would it be a coincidence to show up at this time?


    There must be someone behind it!


    After confirming that Murong Huansha is safe, he doesn''t need Jiang Ruoqing to trouble him, he will also take the initiative to check!


    He already hated this kind of cold arrow behind his back. Damn it, the tiger doesn''t show his power, he really treats himself as a sick cat. If this city really can''t tolerate myself so much, then I stand at the highest point of this city and see who else can do it?


    When they arrived at the underground scientific research base, it was very strange for those outside workers to see Tang Ye head straight inside. When is this secret underground research and development base so casual?


    A middle-aged man who had been here for a few years was unhappy with Tang Ye and stopped Tang Ye. Tang Ye was anxious, and slapped him into the air.


    Tang Ye''s mood is so anxious, and he slaps you when he doesn''t agree!


    The man was beaten to loose his teeth and wanted to fight Tang Ye desperately, but was stopped by other staff.


    "You **** stupid! Didn''t this guy get down with President Murong before? Also, he took the direct elevator down. Would it be easy for people who can take the direct elevator? Look, he still has permission to enter Inside! He must be the celebrity next to President Murong. Do you still want to trouble him?" The persuader regarded Tang Ye as a very high-status person.


    After being reminded by his workmates, the beaten man realized that Tang Ye was really not easy, and there was no complaint for a while.


    Tang Ye rushed into the interior and saw Mu Yue lying on the ground as soon as he reached the door. Mu Yue''s complexion was crimson, pulling on his clothes, looking like a girl with spring hair.


    Fuck, what''s going on?


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that something was wrong, and soon he widened his eyes and quickly covered his nose and mouth.


    Damn it''s poisonous!


    Fortunately, he is a man who has learned medicine from Nong Baicao for more than 20 years. He has almost smelled the smell of medicine since he was a child. Although the poison in the air smelled very weak, he was still keenly aware of it. He immediately took out the silver needle and quickly pierced a few points on his body to prevent poisoning.


    "Mu Yue, how are you?" After taking precautions, Tang Ye squatted down and picked up the unconscious Mu Yue, asking worriedly.


    Mu Yue''s whole body was hot, and he just wanted to tear off his clothes and release his inner bath-fire, all of which were the consequence of being caught by the special aphrodisiac formulated by Liu Feng.


    Being hugged by Tang Ye, the contact of the opposite **** made her go crazy. She opened her eyes and hugged Tang Ye, rubbing her body vigorously, gaining some pleasure from it to reduce the fiery pain of the whole body.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. Who would refuse to be intimate with a woman? Mu Yue is a pretty beauty...but not!


    "I''ll treat you!" Tang Ye was anxious, throwing away the soaring base, and took out the silver needle to treat Mu Yue.


    "No, don''t!" However, Mu Yue regained a little consciousness, and immediately looked at Tang Ye and said anxiously: "Go, save the lady! Quick, quick!"


    Tang Ye was startled, Murong Huansha was also there! It''s really anxious.


    "But you..." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. For him, Murong Huansha is no different from Mu Yue. It is more difficult to leave Mu Yue and save Murong Huansha.


    He hates this choice.


    "Liu Feng is inside..." Mu Yue was anxious and said weakly.


    "What!" Tang Ye was startled, put Mu Yue down and ran in to find Murong Huansha.


    I was just worried that Mu Yue had forgotten the scumbag Liu Feng. If Liu Feng and Murong Huansha were inside, then Murong Huansha would be absolutely dangerous. He flew in, hoping that Murong Huansha would not have trouble!


    At this time, Liu Feng smiled, swallowing continuously in his mouth, and began to stretch out his hands to untie Murong Huansha''s clothes. He wanted to get Murong Huansha for too long, and he can finally achieve it today!


    Murong Huansha struggled hard, but she didn''t have any strength, praying that someone could come to her rescue. However, she found sadly that besides Mu Yue, there was no one she could trust and rely on. Maybe there is another one, but he is not there.


    "Tang Ye..." She called out even though Tang Ye was not there.


    "Save me! Tang Ye..." She cried.


    Life has been so sad, and now there is no one to rely on when facing a desperate situation. I really don''t know what is the use of being a president. She is desperate. Perhaps it is precisely because of being a president that makes me so lonely.


    Liu Feng smiled greedily and hummed: "Tang Ye? Do you still expect Tang Ye to save you? I tell you, it is full of poison. Even if Tang Ye comes, it can''t save you! If he comes, just right, I killed him!"


    "Huan Sha, do you know? If you want to hate, you should hate Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye haunted you, and you actually accepted Tang Ye. This made me feel a crisis, so I decided to get you first! It''s not my fault, you know?!" Liu Feng snorted coldly.


    Murong Huansha''s anger and hatred towards Liu Feng are no longer words that can describe her, her cold eyes have only one meaning, she will crush Liu Feng''s body!


    "Yes, you hate it, hate Tang Ye, it was Tang Ye that caused you to end up like this!" Liu Feng looked at Murong Huansha and smiled comfortably.


    "Is this to blame?" Suddenly, Tang Ye''s voice came from outside the door.


    The desperate Murong Huansha trembled and turned to look at Tang Ye''s strong figure, walking step by step from outside. Looking at Tang Ye, Murong Huansha felt for the first time that this man is so handsome, so handsome, so handsome...I like him!


    When he comes, he is saved, isn''t he?


    But Liu Feng went crazy.


    He looked at Tang Ye stubbornly with bloodshot eyes, and shouted: "Why are you? Why are you again? Tang Ye, you want to kill me again! I want to kill you! I must kill you! Humph, I Tell you, I put the poison on this place, you can''t help me!"


    "Oh, you mean the colorless and odorless poison that emanates in the air?" Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Then I''m sorry, I happen to be a doctor, and I noticed your poison. I took some measures. , Will not be affected by the poison for the time being."


    "What?" Liu Feng''s eyes widened, looking at Tang Ye''s face with disbelief.


    Was the poison that I prepared was actually seen through? He is a master at dispensing medicine!


    But Tang Ye was indeed not affected by a trace of poison, and Liu Feng could also see it. Suddenly he was desperate and collapsed, "Ah!"-He screamed sharply, rushing to Tang Ye, trying to fight Tang Ye.


    However, he was just an ordinary person, and Tang Ye was a warrior, how could he be an opponent. Tang Ye coldly watched him rush, and when he was approaching, he suddenly stretched out his hand and directly pinched his neck, lifted it up, and slammed it against the wall. He hit his head and passed out.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to him anymore, and went to help Murong Huansha to check her body.


    "The tragedy, it''s over..." Tang Ye touched Murong Huansha''s body, and found that it was very hot, so he couldn''t speak directly.


    Murong Huansha felt happy after being saved, forgot a bit of pain, looked at Tang Ye and said, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Ye said anxiously: "Do you know that you were drugged by Liu Feng?"


    "Yeah." Murong Huansha nodded.


    "I''m talking about aphrodisiacs, not poisons." Tang Ye reminded.


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled. Of course she knew that her body was hot and uncomfortable at this time, and her desire-hope was constantly rising, which was the manifestation of that reaction. And after contact with Tang Ye, she just wanted to take off her clothes and vent her anger... When Tang Ye said, she was full of those things.


    "What, then?" She asked Tang Ye anxiously.


    Tang Ye reached out and pulled her clothes apart, and lifted her short skirt to look at her thigh.


    "You, what are you doing!" She panicked suddenly.


    Tang Ye sighed, and said: "Look at your body, your chest and thighs are red to purple... This is because the aphrodisiac has completely stimulated the hormones in your body. If you don''t release it in time, even if you support In the past, you may become a fool due to excessive brain congestion. Also... you may not be able to bear children anymore."


    "I can''t help you solve this situation. Liu Feng is too ruthless to leave a chance to save. Now that the efficacy of the medicine is in your blood, no matter how good the medical skills are, there is no way. Unless¡ª"


    "Unless what?" Murong Huansha asked shortly.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said seriously: "Unless you give me your body. What Liu Feng wants to do with this medicine is what I do to you."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I know you want to call me shameless, so I didn''t force you. This kind of thing is too humiliating and you won''t accept it. So I go out first and see if you can make it through. If you can make it through, I will Do my best to save you. If you can''t make it through, I regret it." Tang Ye sighed a little, got up and left after speaking.


    Murong Huansha looked at his figure, blankly, making difficult choices.


    Tang Ye was about to step out of the door.


    "You''re back!" She snorted sharply.


    Tang Ye looked back at her and said, "It''s decided?"


    "You... come back." Murong Huansha bit her red lips tightly, her complexion extremely blush.


    She meant very clearly and gave her body to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, walked back to her, picked her up, and put her on a table. She was so tempted by Tang Ye and endured the desire for a long time-Wang suddenly exploded, hugged Tang Ye, short of breath, and quickly went to undress, wishing to be entangled with Tang Ye immediately and release that unbearable bath -fire.


    But Tang Ye suddenly grabbed her hand, embarrassed: "That...I''m actually a very traditional man. I plan to give it to my wife for the first time. If I give it to you, I''m sorry. I... It''s hard to do..."


    Murong Huansha was startled, looking at Tang Ye dumbfounded.


    Nima, he actually said this to himself at this time?


    Snapped!


    Slap severely!


    Murong Huansha couldn''t bear it, like a **** like Tang Ye, who got cheap and sold well, it made people want to kill him! Thought how dedicated and loyal he was?


    Murong Huansha yelled: "What''s the first time for your men? The first time I gave it to the left and right hands! We women are the most bitter. If the film is broken, it will be broken. If you make it back, you will know the truth! But you men, Who can tell when I''m done going to wash?"


    "..."


    Nima... Fuck... Tang Ye was dumbfounded when she heard Murong Huansha''s words. If it wasn''t for Murong Huansha to roar out in person, he would not believe that the President Queen was so awesome!


    Really high consciousness!


    This is the old driver!


    Murong Huansha Yu-Burning body, couldn''t help it anymore, wrapped her beautiful legs around Tang Ye''s waist, and shouted: "Take me, come on!"


    Tang Ye was irritated by Murong Huansha''s words just now. Firstly, he felt that it was important to save people, and secondly, he felt that he should take a few more baths after the accident. Hey, in order to save people, I have to die!


    He was stunned by Murong Huansha''s movements, and he reacted violently.

 Chapter 74： Two at a time?

    At this time, a scene that made Tang Ye feel humiliating happened in the room. He was ridden by Murong Huansha!


    The clothes of the two of them had already gone back and forth, looking at each other, and the unspeakable spring scene filled the scene.


    If a woman does not feel anything when she is dressed tightly, she does not feel anything when she is naked. The real ultimate temptation is, half-covered, half-concealed, if you want to refuse and welcome, vaguely, and want to be shameful...It really makes people want to stop!


    At this moment Murong Huansha''s appearance, his curled hair was a little messy because of the tossing with Tang Ye, the short skirt was not completely taken off, only being pulled back to his thigh. Those lace **** were also pulled half on the hips and half on the thighs, which looked extremely charming. On the upper body, there is spring light in the mess, and the shyness in the spring light, without looking erotic, beautiful and charming.


    Isn''t this the ultimate temptation?


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha like this, already possessed by the beast, his eyes were bloodshot, and he just screamed, pressing Murong Huansha under him. He wanted to do this, however, Murong Huansha was very violent and stubborn, and instead pressed him under her body.


    Nima...This makes him feel very shameless, and hums: "Huansha, you can''t do this, I am a man, of course I ride you."


    "Pooh!"


    After Murong Huansha and Tang Ye made a lot of affection, the bath-fire in the body was released, and he returned to the appearance of a somewhat overbearing president. Looking at Tang Ye, he hummed, "My Murong Huansha will not be ridden by any man! "


    Tang Ye was angry and hummed: "It''s true that you are the president, but you were a woman before you became the president. No matter how powerful a woman is, a man must ride on her body!"


    ¡ª¡ªThis is a bit one-sided. Women can abstain from sex. However, Murong Huansha was not forbidden. Tang Ye said she was right.


    But Murong Huansha is naturally strong and aggressive. She was very angry when she was offended by Tang Ye''s dominance before. However, Tang Ye was more domineering than her, she could only follow. So logically speaking, she should have done it this time. How could she react so fiercely and ride on Tang Ye...this kind of thing, isn''t a man working hard, a woman lying down and enjoying it?


    However, such a woman is very good, isn''t it?


    In fact, Murong Huansha became tough because it was her first time, and she couldn''t confess so shamelessly. It was originally poisoned that this kind of thing happened, if you still obediently give Tang Ye the body, it would be shameless. She wants to give herself a step down, and she will meet Tang Ye again in the future.


    "Anyway, I won''t let you ride on my body!" She snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s refusal to give in is a matter of man''s dignity, and he hummed: "Then you can''t help it!"


    After that, he held Murong Huansha in his arms, turned over, and pressed Murong Huansha under his body again. As a result, Murong Huansha wrapped his body tightly. After a while, the two fell from the table to the ground, causing pain.


    Tang Ye took this opportunity to pounce on Murong Huansha, pressing Murong Huansha tightly.


    Murong Huansha couldn''t struggle, feeling the pleasure brought by Tang Ye''s strong muscle friction, and the fire in his body started to burn again.


    She felt very humiliated, stopped struggling, cried, and cursed: "Tang Ye, why do you always bully me? You bullied me before, now you bully me too! I, I''m just trying to save myself..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking at Murong Huansha who was crying aggrieved, but smiled evilly, holding up Murong Huansha''s pretty face, and said: "What about bullying you? Are you not the president? Looks like a drag, I just want to ride on you! Besides, you can only be ridden by me!"


    Murong Huansha was startled, looking at Tang Ye''s evil, self-confident, and domineering appearance, and then hearing those resolute words, not only was he not angry, but a little bit swayed.


    Tang Ye said, she can only belong to him. How domineering and full of wild romance this is.


    She stared at Tang Ye blankly, and could no longer give birth to the thought of continuing to have a temper with Tang Ye.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s body suddenly pressed up. She shuddered, as if struck by lightning, and then there was a pain that couldn''t help but scream. She looked at Tang Ye, stunned, and realized that the physical distance between her and Tang Ye had become a negative number.


    The white carcass and the wheat yellow body intertwined-together, it became a spring full of spring, as if it was the most beautiful picture in the world.


    Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye in a daze, with a sudden sense of loss. For the first time, the clean body... was taken away by this man. If you really want to count, there are kisses. It was the first time, and all were taken away by this man.


    ¡ª¡ªI can¡¯t seem to say that, this time, I asked for it to survive.


    However, at this time she no longer wanted to survive. She became fascinated by the wonderful feeling when she merged with Tang Ye. Although she was still in pain, it made her feel an unprecedented joy, and she couldn''t help but let out a chant after another.


    The effects of aphrodisiac and the most primitive instinct of the body erupted together, and Murong Huansha was even crazier than Tang Ye. The signs of their madness were left on the table, on the ground, on the wall...


    At the end of the battle, Murong Huansha''s cheeks were rosy and his complexion flushed, adding a more mature charm than before. She was originally a twenty-eight-year-old woman. She was nourished by a man, and she was like a young woman.


    Perhaps it was because of being poisoned, or perhaps because of tossing too crazy and exhausted, Murong Huansha just took a quiet rest and fell asleep. Tang Ye looked at her and touched her cheek lightly. By now, I have had a relationship with her, and it is useless to say more, I should always be responsible, and take good care of her in the future.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Tang Ye heard a cry of pain from outside.


    It''s Mu Yue!


    He suddenly thought that Mu Yue had also been caught by Nima''s nonsense aphrodisiac, and she had been left outside for so long... she wouldn''t be unable to hold it!


    Tang Ye hurried out to see Mu Yue, and saw Mu Yueqiao blushing purple! This is obviously dying and must be rescued immediately, otherwise Mu Yue will undoubtedly die!


    Ouch, shit.


    Tang Ye thought this was absurd. It''s **** bullshit. I just saved Murong Huansha, and now I want to save Mu Yue... to put it nicely is to save people, but to put it awkwardly is actually to indulge-desire and go to a woman. If there is only Murong Huansha, it feels justified. But there is another Mu Yue, which is really a nonsense.


    Can''t get the female president on, let''s get on her secretary again. How will you face it from now on?


    This great Yanfu thing made him feel very painful. In addition to emotional embarrassment, there is also physical exhaustion. Just now Murong Huansha was like a hungry vixen, as if she couldn''t live without sucking up his energy. That crazy, Nima couldn''t describe it. And now, Mu Yue has been harmed by the poison for longer and more serious, and if she saves her again, she might be exhausted!


    Tang Ye was a little bit powerless, but Mu Yue tore his clothes and rolled on the floor in pain, embarrassed, really worried that he would die.


    Oh shit! Tang Ye gritted his teeth and turned his mind. No matter how difficult he was, he couldn''t help watching Mu Yue die, so he picked up Mu Yue and ran into another room.


    "You, what are you doing?" Mu Yue was picked up by Tang Ye and brought to the room, and was pressed by Tang Ye, panicking.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a serious expression, and hummed: "Mu Yue, you are very smart, you should know what poison you have. Time has been delayed for too long, I can only save you like this."


    "No!" Mu Yue exclaimed, her body''s reaction has been so long, of course she knew what was going on. It''s just that she can''t accept losing her precious body like this.


    However, Tang Ye resolutely said: "But if you don''t do that, you will die!"


    "Then let me die!" Mu Yue was very stubborn.


    Tang Ye looked cold, he tore her clothes directly, and hummed: "I can''t just watch you die! When people die, there will be nothing! No matter love or hate, I can''t feel it! The moment I saw you, I knew that you were a woman with a story. It¡¯s just that you were disguised mechanically, indicating that those things are the secrets of your heart. Since they are secrets, if you don¡¯t tell them, I will naturally not ask. But I Know, you don¡¯t want to die! If I save you, I just add a hatred to your heart, instead of letting you not want to die but still die, leaving you full of resentment and regrets, then let you hate me. !"


    Tang Ye was awe-inspiring and continued to take off Mu Yue''s clothes.


    Mu Yue was taken aback by what he said, and his mood became complicated.


    I didn''t expect Tang Ye to know himself so much!


    She was a little moved.


    But when her body was completely naked, she was ashamed and embarrassed again, resisting Tang Ye, trying her best to hum: "If you dare to do that, I will kill you!"


    "Wait until you can survive!" Tang Ye let out a cold snort and directly pressed Mu Yue''s body down.


    Chunguang drama is staged again. Sure enough, as Tang Ye had guessed, Mu Yue was even more crazy than Murong Huansha when she was released because of the longer and deeper poisoning. When it was over, Tang Ye''s face was pale, and he felt that his body was drained, as if he was ten years old all of a sudden, with only half his life left from dying. However, looking back at Mu Yue, she was flushed and radiant, and she was more than ten years younger.


    Nima, Tang Ye leaned against the wall, breathing heavily, never wanting to go to bed with a woman in this life!


    After resting for more than half an hour, he recovered a little bit of strength, and then walked to Li Chaolai, Hu Yi, Ye Bo and Jiang Weiwei who had been kidnapped in the corner. He pierced them with a silver needle and let them sleep a little longer. Otherwise, they suddenly wake up and see him, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, they must feel that the world is crazy.


    After resting for more than half an hour, Murong Huansha and Mu Yueyouyou woke up. They opened their eyes and looked at the ceiling, and they knew exactly what had happened. They are still a little hard to accept, but the matter is over, it is better to get out and leave first. Both women picked up the clothes that had been thrown in a mess on the ground to cover their bodies, stood up, and suddenly both cried out in pain.


    The lower body is aching!


    They blushed immediately and became very angry. Tang Ye tossed them too hard! It''s the first time for them, so rough and hard, their lower body hurts fiercely until now, and they probably won''t be able to move tomorrow!


    The two women felt that they had to leave quickly. However, as soon as they walked out of the room, they saw each other.


    At this moment they looked the same, their complexion flushed, their lower body hurts, and they covered their bodies with messy clothes... As soon as they saw each other, they knew immediately that they had a relationship with Tang Ye.


    One is the president and the other is the secretary.


    So... embarrassing!


    The two women were going crazy, their eyes drifted away, looking for Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye sitting opposite to rest, they shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, I want to kill you!"


    Tang Ye didn''t have the energy to talk nonsense with them, rolling his eyes, and humming feebly: "If you can do it, come on, kill me."


    The two women were stunned, and vaguely remembered that when Tang Ye rescued them just now, they were the craziest thing. They tossed Tang Ye like crazy. Tang Ye was bullied like a little victim... It seemed that Tang Ye was the one Victim?


    They are embarrassed. What should we do about this kind of relationship now?

 Chapter 75： Just be a villain!

    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are indeed embarrassed. They are subordinates, but they have had a relationship with the same man, which is very embarrassing. But what about Tang Ye?


    Cut, he doesn''t bother to care so much. Women, or beauties, don¡¯t you think too many?


    Don''t men have the same attitude towards beautiful women?


    Han Xin orders soldiers, the more the better!


    Tang Ye gained some strength after taking a break, and walked towards Murong Huansha and Mu Yue who were embarrassed and did not know what to do, and said, "You are both poisoned, what can I do? You are going to scold me for being mean and shameless. I **** told you that you were beasts just now, and you almost squeezed me out! I am missing you two women? I want to taste the taste of women and go home to let my daughter-in-law serve? My daughter-in-law is a nurse. Gentle and considerate, can sell cute, can play treasures, can it be, can have sex, work better than the sky-high price female technicians in the club, need to toss with you?"


    --Ouch!


    This is really shameless bragging. He and Lin Yourong haven''t had a relationship yet.


    However, with Lin Yourong''s well-behaved and sensible character, combined with the experience of being a nurse, and his cleverness, work can definitely get better day by day. It is not an exaggeration to say that they are better than those female technicians who specialize in special services.


    However, Tang Ye''s words made Murong Huansha and Mu Yue mad.


    This guy saw what happened just now so calmly? Is there any sense of responsibility?


    Indeed, that kind of thing has directly changed their destiny. They are all women with identities, status, and talents, and men pursue them almost the same way, do you want them to post it upside down? Listening to Tang Ye''s meaning, even if they posted upside down, he was not very happy?


    Can they not die?


    Tang Ye saw their thoughts, sneered, heartless, and hummed: "Are you thinking, because you have all had a relationship with me, so who should be with me and who should quit? ?"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue wanted to argue, but they didn''t argue. They do have this mind. Does Tang Ye still want to have both?


    However, Tang Ye sneered and said, "You don''t need to think about this problem. Didn''t you hear what I said just now? I have a daughter-in-law! So, you two, either just assume what we just did not happen. Either... be a junior!"


    "What...?!" Murong Huansha and Mu Yue suspected that they had heard them wrong.


    "Tang Ye!" After reacting, Murong Huansha was the first to shout out angrily.


    I''m kidding, I''m a Murong family woman, or the president of Tianni Group, and I''m a **** little mistress for you? Is my old lady so cheap?


    It¡¯s impossible to use your ass! This **** can tell!


    Mu Yue was also angry. Although her status is not as good as Murong Huansha, it is impossible for her to be a junior!


    Tang Ye curled his lips and snorted coldly: "So you just assume that what happened to us has never happened!"


    "You..." Murong Huansha and Mu Yue became even more angry. You pierced the most precious membrane of the woman that you carefully cared for. Could it be considered that it never happened?


    What a man, this is, bah, scumbag!


    "Why, are you trying to force me to abandon my wife and be nice to one of you?" Tang Ye looked cold, staring at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue without anger.


    However, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue did not back down on matters of a lifetime. Murong Huansha coldly said: "Which woman is Murong Huansha worse than me? I am willing to accept you. If you are not grateful, even if you dare to be picky? If you give up your daughter-in-law and get my power and wealth, what''s wrong with you? satisfying?"


    "Snapped!"


    With a slap, Tang Ye gave Murong Huansha a slap without mercy.


    In fact, just touch it lightly. A hand was placed on the other and it made a little noise to scare people. He wasn''t going to slap Murong Huansha.


    But Murong Huansha was still dumbfounded, she saw Tang Ye beating her. Although she was no different from being touched on her face, she was still furious!


    This guy actually hit himself? He is a president, and he is so beautiful, he says he can accept him, but he beat himself?


    Murong Huansha is going crazy!


    When Mu Yue saw her being beaten, the protector eagerly shot Tang Ye angrily.


    However, Tang Ye was also ruthless to her, waved her hand and pushed her out!


    "Ah..." Mu Yue fell to the ground, a little painful.


    "Tang Ye, why are you!" Murong Huansha cried, staring at Tang Ye and cursing.


    She knew that she could not beat Tang Ye, and it was impossible to avenge Tang Ye at this time!


    Tang Ye glanced at her and Mu Yue coldly, and snorted coldly: "Why? You want to force me to abandon my wife! I tell you that I already owe my daughter-in-law for saving you just now! What power, status, wealth, these vulgar things, compare with my daughter-in-law? Are you qualified? I warn you, don¡¯t let me see you like this for the second time, otherwise I will not just give you a verbal warning. !"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue couldn''t help being stunned when they saw Tang Ye like this. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so dedicated and love Lin Yourong so much. I am afraid that in Tang Ye''s heart, Lin Yourong is his bottom line. He didn''t allow anyone to hurt Lin Yourong!


    Suddenly, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue felt an unprecedented sense of frustration. What about the president? In front of Tang Ye, nothing is fart!


    "Then what should I do with Mu Yue? Tang Ye, I hate you!" Murong Huansha was at a loss, crying and cursing Tang Ye.


    She had just handed over her body. Although it was due to an accident, she was still in a state of loss. She wanted to get a response from a man, give her an affirmation and promise, and let her have a solid support.


    But Tang Ye didn''t give it to her, can she not hate it?


    Tang Ye looked at her, cold eyes, and hummed: "Then you hate me!"


    After all, Tang Ye turned around and left.


    At this moment, his icy expression turned his back to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, and finally faded. What is cold, what is merciless, he pretends, alright?


    He knew that it was difficult to deal with this incident with Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. He was rude and cold to the two women just now, which was actually a disguise. The purpose is to make Murong Huansha and Mu Yue hate him. If hating him allows Murong Huansha and Mu Yue to continue to live a good life without being affected by such things, even if they are affected, they will become stronger and stronger, then he is willing to be a ruthless person, willing to be someone they hate the wicked!


    "Tang Ye, I hate you, I will never forgive you!" Looking at Tang Ye''s leaving back, Murong Huansha shouted angrily, crying harder.


    Tang Ye was determined and did not look back until she disappeared from Murong Huansha''s sight.


    No way, in order to get along with each other in the future, he can only do this. Sometimes, there is hatred in life, and maybe we can do things together, because hate is single and consistent. But if you are ambiguous and entangled, no one can be at ease and concentrate. If you want to do something big, it will be impossible.


    Murong Huansha was not an ordinary person at first, she was the president standing at the pinnacle of the Tongtian Building, and everything she had to do was a major event and could not be ruined like this.


    Of course, Tang Ye was not so great. He reduced himself to an object of hatred just to keep Murong Huansha strong. One of the reasons why he did this bigger was that he didn''t want to hurt Lin Yourong.


    The girl who was weak and shy, obedient to him in every possible way, and gave everything to him, let alone abandoning it, even the slightest harm would not work.


    This is the end of the matter, let Murong Huansha and Mu Yue hate it...this villain, be it yourself.

 Chapter 76： Cleverness is wrong!

    Walking out of the Tianni Group, Tang Ye was in a gloomy mood. Looking at the clear sky, he felt gloomy and gloomy. He was afraid that his mood would not get better this day. When he got home, Lin Yourong flushed when he saw him, with a trace of shame, turned around and ran upstairs, like a young girl.


    Tang Ye felt better when she saw her. He knew that no matter what happened, the shy daughter-in-law would stand by his side. Thinking about it this way, he felt that there was nothing wrong with his attitude towards Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, and life would continue!


    After being frantically tossed by Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, Tang Ye felt really tired and went straight upstairs to rest on the big bed in the room.


    At this moment, Lin Yourong sat on the bed with his head down, plucked up the courage to take a shy look at Tang Ye and then lowered his head. This made Tang Ye a little confused, wouldn''t his wife want to engage in the ultimate temptation again?


    This can''t be done, definitely not!


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue happened. Tang Ye was still in the mood, even if he did, she couldn''t bother. But you can''t just say no, otherwise Lin Yourong would doubt.


    He used to gently hug Lin Yourong''s soft, smooth and delicate body, and smiled: "Yourong, do you have a good rest at home?"


    "Dang, of course!" Lin Yourong nodded, and became ashamed again, bit his red lips tightly, and hummed softly: "I, I still found a movie to watch..."


    "..."


    Ouch, Tang Ye was dumbfounded by this.


    The daughter-in-law won''t really look for a small movie to watch and learn, right? This seems a bit dirty. However, men seem to like it.


    It''s just that Tang Ye is scared thinking about it now. There is a saying, there are only exhausted cattle, and no bad farming. This man exercises on women, the more tired the man, the more enjoyment the woman. Nima, wasn''t Murong Huansha and Mu Yue drained of energy today? He couldn''t satisfy Lin Yourong anymore. What''s more, Lin Yourong has been waiting for this first **** for a long time, and it is estimated that he will be **** and thirsty like taking medicine. He really dare not toss.


    However, at this moment, even though Lin Yourong replied in a shy response, he bravely pressed his body on Tang Ye''s body. A pair of small hands were originally holding the corners of his clothes, but they slowly stretched out under Tang Ye''s body. This obviously wanted to talk to Tang. Nocturnal room.


    Tang Ye twitched the muscles on his face, really embarrassed!


    He doesn''t want to be a tired cow!


    He decided to divert Lin Yourong¡¯s attention, so he kissed Lin Yourong and smiled: "You Rong, you said you found a movie to watch, what kind of movie are you? Look, we have **** with two people. I can¡¯t look at it. Otherwise, you know how to do it, but I don¡¯t understand, don¡¯t I lose face? A man is in bed, and I can¡¯t say ¡°no¡±!"


    Lin Yourong''s face was extremely blushing. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, did he agree to have **** with her?


    She couldn''t wait to take off her pajamas slightly, revealing the white neck and fragrant shoulders, the **** collarbone, and a looming white ditch below.


    Tang Ye saw that blood was dripping in his heart, and his heart was wailing.


    Nima, the wife really staged the ultimate temptation. He swore that today is the hardest day since being a man for more than 20 years.


    Lin Yourong, who was close to Tang Ye, could really feel Tang Ye''s body temperature rising at this time, and he could not help secretly cheering when he knew that Tang Ye''s body had reacted.


    Husband is so easily stimulated by himself, it seems that he has long been hungry and thirsty for himself, which shows that his charm is very strong!


    Oops, sure enough, Lin Yourong who has this kind of thought, no matter how young and innocent she looks, like an eighteen-year-old girl, she can''t hide her boring heart. Normally Tang Ye called her a little slut-woman, she was right!


    At this time, Lin Yourong continued to irritate Tang Ye, her beautiful eyes drifting in confusion, she looked pitiful, like a little lamb waiting to be slaughtered, making people want to eat it in one bite. Or maybe it''s a cute and shy girl who can''t refuse, she will agree to whatever she says.


    It''s not good for Tang Ye to see her yelling like this, mom, it changed after only half a day, and for the first time her precious things were taken away by two poisoned women! And the daughter-in-law has directly cultivated into a sassy vixen! I don''t know if my realm can resist this temptation!


    "Hehe~ Suddenly, Lin Yourong smiled slightly, it was so cute!


    She leaned her head again, the soft hair exuding a faint fragrance touched Tang Ye''s face, and she rubbed it a few times, and Tang Ye''s breathing became even more rapid.


    Lin Yourong felt Tang Ye''s breathing, and she was even more delighted. She spit out pandan to Tang Ye, her Zhu lips lightly opened, and she whispered softly: "My husband, you don''t need to watch it, I, I will serve you well. ..."


    "..."


    Nima... Tang Ye faintly felt the beast in his heart roaring. When it''s over, I really can''t help but push my daughter-in-law on the bed, punish her with a man''s dominance, and let her know what it means to stop!


    However, Tang Ye immediately felt that his legs were soft, and his heart was very stuffy, and his kidney was going to be weak... Nima''s!


    He felt unable to indulge. In order to get rid of the bath-fire aroused by Lin Yourong, he suddenly raised his hand and slapped Lin Yourong''s round buttocks, pretending to be cold, and humming: "Yourong , You didn¡¯t hear what I said, didn¡¯t you? I said, I also want to watch the piece you watched. I...I''m the first time I can''t be led by you. I''m a man lying still, right? I can''t do shameful things! You don''t know that I love face..."


    ¡ª¡ªThis panic is really shameless. Really when a man has done something to take a shower, he is a virgin man? Don¡¯t you feel guilty for your own wife? Scum!


    Lin Yourong felt wronged, but Tang Ye refused again!


    However, she knew that Tang Ye was indeed good face, and it should be said that any man was good face in bed. No man wants to be a three-pointer, but his wife says he is incompetent, right?


    "Then, I''ll listen to you..." Although the temptation failed, Lin Yourong felt wronged, but was still happy. Because Tang Ye didn''t say that she didn''t want her, on the contrary, Tang Ye loved face and appeared very honest.


    Women, of course, like honest men.


    Then Lin Yourong blushed and brought Tang Ye to the computer to watch the movie. This thing is really shy, she is a serious girl, now she has become like this, and she feels a little embarrassed. However, thinking that this was doing this with Tang Ye in private, she felt nothing. What the husband and wife do in private, no matter how shameful they are! Otherwise, what the **** are this couple?


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief at this time. It would take a lot of time to watch the movie. Didn''t this escape the wife''s sex?


    However, he felt bad again. Can men not react to watching a small movie? If not, ouch, two reasons, one is, are you a normal man? The second is that you watch too much. Both of these are a problem for Tang Ye. He is normal, can''t be an abnormal man in front of his wife? Then he told Lin Yourong that he is pure... But can a man who sees numbness in a small movie be pure?


    You can''t slap yourself in the face!


    "Aha, You Rong, you are watching Lust Caution!" Tang Ye was worried when he saw that Lin You Rong''s film was about Lust Caution. He immediately became happy, and said, "You Rong, you read it wrong. , What can I learn from this kind of film. Just the holding and rolling pose? Oh, it''s too cover-up, this is not a small movie."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong was taken aback, then blushed, and Tang Ye turned white again, then lowered his head and said in shame: "But...I think this is already very, very that..."


    "Then I ask you, what have you learned?" Tang Ye asked with interest while looking at Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong thought about it carefully, hey, it seems that he really didn''t learn anything. The explicit images are covered with hands and eyes are not seen!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s embarrassment, she whispered in a low voice, "So, what should I do? Oh, yes, there is one going all the way to the west, can this work?"


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and found it interesting. It seemed that his wife was indeed quite pure. The definition of small movies only stays at this level. But the small movie in the eyes of the public is naked, and it''s **** high-definition-no-code. You can see everything, lively teaching.


    Lin Yourong watched Tang Ye not speaking, thinking that Tang Ye was disappointed, she couldn''t help but anxiously said, "I, I also know the little movie that your men said. It''s just...people can''t find the resources..."


    "..."


    It''s almost... this wife is really more and more exciting. Tang Ye felt that he urgently needed to take a cold shower. Suddenly his head moved, and there was another way, and he said with a smile: "There is a way to find resources for you."


    "What?" Lin Yourong looked forward to it.


    Tang Ye said seriously: "Isn''t there a very popular game called Luah Lu? You download one, and then find a full-level account, there are many on a certain treasure. Then you log in to the game and enter the ranking competition. After entering the game, You type in the chat box and ask your teammates to give an address to watch the video. If they ignore you, they will say I hang up!"


    Lin Yourong thought it was very funny, watching Tang Ye smile, and felt that being with Tang Ye would never be bored. She nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Okay, I''ll do it now. When it''s night, we''ll just...that..."


    Tang Ye''s face was dark.


    Yes, it¡¯s only in the afternoon, and the daughter-in-law has already found the small movie resources in the evening. Then how will I face it?


    "Husband, you take a break first, I will find the resources soon. Anyway, the network fiber at home is 100M, and the next few gigabytes of games will be very fast. You are waiting for others!" Then came Lin You Rong excited voice.


    Tang Ye''s face suddenly looked ugly.


    Nima, how do you feel like shooting yourself in the foot? Those friends who play ah ah ah, 90% have resources! And the net at home is so awesome, you can play a good game with a few swipes, which is comparable to the tens of K nets in the country. Doesn''t this mean that soon you will be dragged by your daughter-in-law to watch a real little movie, and then forced to have sex?


    Hey... Tang Ye felt that he was smart against being smart and had to think of a way to remedy it! He thought about it, yes, look for Wang Jianjia! Ask Wang Jianjia what happened to Jiang Ruoqing who suddenly ran out!


    Who is the sacred police flower who has a stronger martial arts strength than himself, and why is he staring at him at this time? This is no coincidence!


    At this time, Wang Airen also knew about Jiang Ruoqing''s arrival. He, an old man who has experienced many battles, suddenly looked stern.

 Chapter 77： Want face or kill?

    Wang''s mansion, backyard.


    It was already evening, and the sunset on the horizon was blushing, very beautiful. Wearing the splendid clothes that he usually exercises, Wang Airen took a set of Tai Chi, took the towel from Wang Jianjia, wiped his sweat, and looked a little more dignified than usual.


    "You mean, the Jiang family was dispatched?" Wang Airen asked with a frown looking at Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia nodded and said: "According to the report of the person monitoring Tang Ye, it is indeed the case. Just today, Jiang Ruoqing approached Tang Ye and wanted to take Tang Ye to the police station for questioning."


    "What happened later? Is that kid okay with Tang Ye?" Wang Airen worried.


    Speaking of this, Wang Jianjia became angry and cursed: "Tang Ye''s despicable and shameless thing, he, he, I don''t know what method he used to break Jiang Ruoqing''s clothes. Jiang Ruoqing had to let him go to hide his shame. ."


    Wang Airen was taken aback, Tang Ye dared to do this?


    Immediately he laughed and said: "Look, this kid Tang Ye is not afraid of the heavens and the fearless. Whoever is in front of him is the same. If he provokes him, he will dare to fight with you. If it is someone else, how many Personally, I dare to face the girl of the Jiang family directly? Let alone humiliate her. It''s you, Jian Jia, you can''t get any benefits when you meet the girl of the Jiang family."


    "Huh, isn''t she just better than me?!" Wang Jianjia was very upset.


    Wang Airen laughed and said, "More than just being able to fight a little bit. This girl of the Jiang family is simply a martial arts wizard. How old is this, and she has been able to train to the middle stage of the triple Qi Jin. It is rare to put it on the military area. Rivals. No wonder those old guys are rushing to ask for Jiang''s girl. It''s your grandfather and I also hope to bring her to my Wang''s faction."


    "Grandpa..." Wang Jianjia puffed up her grievances. My grandfather raised other women so much in front of him, saying as if she was useless, she didn''t follow.


    Wang Airen smiled, and patted her shoulder affectionately, and said, "Okay, okay, of course grandpa is optimistic about you. Don''t worry, I will let all resources lean towards you. However, you have to stand up for yourself. Otherwise. If your strength cannot rise, no one can help you."


    "I know Grandpa, I will work hard! Never lose the face of the Wang family!" Wang Jianjia said firmly. Her expression changed, she was a little bit more resolute instead of being cute.


    Wang Airen nodded in satisfaction, took two steps, looked up at the sky, sighed suddenly, and said: "The appearance of the Jiang family girl shows that the group of old guys have also begun to realize Tang Ye''s potential. Tang Ye was taken first by me. , I even pointed the prince to him, he didn¡¯t know the meaning, he just wanted it. Haha, from the moment he took the prince¡¯s finger, he was like a member of my royal faction. So those old guys I know that it¡¯s hard to steal Tang Ye from me, so what we need to do is to ruin Tang Ye! Therefore, the Jiang family girl seems to deal with Tang Ye, but it¡¯s my Wang family."


    With that, Wang Airen turned his head and looked at Wang Jianjia with a firm expression, and exhorted: "It''s someone else who wants to move my Wang family. Tang Ye is caught in it. We are a victim. Our Wang family must do our best to help him."


    "I understand." Wang Jianjia nodded, she could still see the situation clearly, and said: "I will communicate with the police station and will not let Jiang Ruoqing move Tang Ye!"


    "Okay." Wang Airen squinted and said, "Besides, in order to ensure that Tang Ye is not moved by the girl of the Jiang family, you have to make Tang Ye more contact with the girl of the Murong family. If so The Murong family''s relationship, even those old guys, have to consider some consequences."


    "Rely on Murong Huansha?" Wang Jianjia was a little unhappy, as if he was very upset that Tang Ye was relying on other women.


    Wang Airen did not entangle these little emotions with her, and sighed: "The Jiang family has never taken the initiative to cause trouble. The old man of the Jiang family, as well as those who worship by the Red Wall, are not afraid of the Red Wall being held accountable for class struggle? It¡¯s a bit weird. Could it be that someone is pushing behind?"


    "Grandpa..." Wang Jianjia''s heart sank when he heard Wang Airen''s words, and he became a little worried.


    The so-called tree attracts the wind, the Wang family has developed to this day, and it is an absolute big family. It''s just that when the family grows, it will definitely harm the interests of some people, and that will also provoke many enemies. Wang Jianjia couldn''t bear to face these intrigues when Grandpa was so old. It''s a pity that there aren''t many people in the family who have grown up, and they still have to rely on Grandpa to support them.


    Wang Jianjia worked so hard to make himself stronger and able to share the pressure for Wang Airen.


    At this time, the small wooden house where Sun Qisheng and Sun Qisheng used to stay.


    Sun Tianhao sat in distress, looking at Sun Qisheng with both admiration and fear. He is very aware of the cruelty of this father, and he, a son, can''t learn it at all. Although he is now the head of the Sun family, he actually has to ask Sun Qisheng to do a lot of things. Sun Qisheng didn''t blame his son for being disappointed. Because he knew very well that Sun Tianhao couldn''t cope with those old guys just like him.


    Jiang is old and spicy, this is not for nothing.


    "Father, the Jiang family sent Jiang Ruoqing to the police station and focused on Tang Ye." Sun Tianhao said to Sun Qisheng.


    Sun Qisheng smiled and said: "To deal with the Wang family, the strategy of capturing the thieves first and the king has failed. Wang Airen has been closely guarded, so we can only use one by one to defeat the king. The strength of the Wang family is weakened a little bit. Let it go until it was hollowed out. At that time, the Wang family''s high-rise building survived in name only and collapsed."


    "Father''s trick, Tianhao is ashamed." Sun Tianhao said respectfully.


    Sun Qisheng smiled triumphantly and said, "Now Wang Airen doesn''t know that it is my side who is controlling it, so I want to keep it secret. And the Jiang family''s dispatch, the traces of my secret contact have to be eliminated. You can handle this matter."


    "Yes, father." Sun Tianhao nodded.


    At this moment, Tang Ye took a shower and sat on the sofa, thinking about things quietly.


    Lin Yourong played the game, using Tang Ye''s method, he got several small movie resource addresses at once. However, she was too embarrassed to pit her teammates, did not hang up, and followed the game, she found it was quite fun. It''s just...I don''t have a teammate''s heart, but there is a teammate''s skill. She gave away several heads in a row.


    Then she was scolded by her teammates. She was aggrieved, because she was a girl, so she said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know how to play. However, I will try to play well..."


    Oh, she was so polite, and some teammates asked her if she was a girl. She affirmed that she was not used to deceiving people. As a result, several teammates never scolded her anymore, and tried their best to please me. Why would I take you to fly?


    "Hey, a group of hungry and thirsty bachelors, playing a game and seeing a girl is that virtue." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and was fascinated, and glanced in the past, very disdainful.


    After the end of the round, hey, the four teammates probably didn''t want to lose face in front of the girls, and all of them had greatly improved their skills like chicken blood. Lin Yourong, who dragged his technical scum to explosiveness, actually won. However, Lin Yourong''s thoughts were not on this at all. Although several teammates would add her as friends after winning, and said to take her to fly, she closed the game directly and ran to find Tang Ye.


    She had tossed for so long to get the website of the movie, and she was kind-hearted, otherwise she would have left it long ago. What to take to fly, let''s quickly find a girlfriend in reality, otherwise you can only self-fuck for a lifetime!


    Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye sitting on the sofa downstairs, blushing and trotting down, sitting next to Tang Ye, boldly holding Tang Ye''s hand, rubbing it in her arms, and said: "My husband , That... address is available, let''s... go see it together."


    Although she became bold and the best daughter-in-law became even better, Lin Yourong was still prone to blushing and didn''t dare to look at Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye glanced at her, thinking, just watch it, wait a while and just pretend to sleep. The main reason is not to disturb Lin Yourong''s interest.


    However, at this time, his cell phone rang.


    "You Rong, I''ll answer the call." He looked at Lin You Rong a little embarrassed.


    Lin Yourong didn''t mind at all, nodded and said, "Yes."


    He answered the phone, and it was Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia always talked to him in a savage tone. Last time, Wang Jianjia had a better attitude, but because he had a fianc¨¦, he was still ambiguous, so Wang Jianjia was so angry that he gave him a kick. Later, there was a scandal between him and Murong Huansha, and Wang Jianjia called and scolded him as shameless.


    "Tang Ye, you must be very curious about Jiang Ruoqing?" Wang Jianjia called, mainly to talk about Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He also wanted to take the initiative to contact Wang Jianjia to ask for clarity. He didn''t expect Wang Jianjia to call and mention it himself. The people of the Wang family are really fast enough.


    Wang Jianjia didn¡¯t want to mention Jiang Ruoqing too much. He didn¡¯t talk nonsense with Tang Ye, and he hummed, ¡°Jiang Ruoqing is not good, you have to be careful. Grandpa and I will help you watch. But, grandpa said, it¡¯s not enough. , You¡¯d better... keep up with Murong Huansha. Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, you will be much safer if you have Murong Huansha''s relationship."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard it, and found it difficult.


    He just fell out with Murong Huansha, are they going to ask Murong Huansha for help?


    Where does this put my face. Even if you don''t want to save yourself, Murong Huansha will not treat you!


    "Why, don''t you know Murong Huansha very well?" Wang Jianjia''s tone was a bit ironic, feeling that Tang Ye and Murong Huansha had some kind of shameful relationship.


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. He and Murong Huansha really have something to do with each other, and their bodies are all tangled together, can it be ok? Moreover, Murong Huansha''s most effective secretary was also given.


    Although it was an accident, facts are facts and cannot be denied.


    It''s just that now he is really in trouble. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue hated him to death, do they want him to run back and be scolded?


    However, thinking of Jiang Ruoqing, this woman is even better than him in martial arts, and he is worried. So, is it to save face or to be safe?

 Chapter 78： Was pitted!

    After talking on the phone with Wang Jianjia, Tang Ye was in a bad mood again. The main reason may be to ask Murong Huansha for help. And he just had a fight with Murong Huansha, really worrying.


    However, judging from the current situation, although he and Murong Huansha have fallen out, they still have to be connected. Because they can''t stop working on new product development cooperation.


    While thinking about these things, Wang Jianjia suddenly sent him a text message, asking him to come out to talk, saying that some things were not clear on the phone.


    He agreed and went out tonight.


    Seeing that he was busy, Lin Yourong sat aside sensibly and didn''t bother. Although she was anxious to have a room with Tang Ye, she knew that everything should be the overall situation. She saw many things Tang Ye encountered in Yanjing. She couldn''t help with some things, so she could only stay with Tang Ye.


    Perhaps because of this, she felt that she couldn''t help Tang Ye in major matters, but in trivial matters, and...in the intercourse, she had to serve Tang Ye well. Even if it is a bed slut, if Tang Ye likes it, she thinks it is meaningful.


    A weak, shy, introverted and quiet girl has her own way of loving. For the man she loves, she has no regrets.


    In fact, this kind of life between husband and wife, as long as you let go of your body and mind, you will enjoy it. There is no shame in it.


    "You Rong, I want to go out." Tang Ye decided to go out to see Wang Jianjia, then looked at Lin Yourong and said.


    Lin Yourong''s eyes opened, her feelings of loss flashed away, and she smiled: "The matter is important, go ahead and be careful."


    Tang Ye walked to her side, hugged her into her arms, and said, "Are you very lost and sad?"


    "No!" Lin Yourong raised his head and said, for fear of disturbing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squeezed her pretty face and said, "I know you are upset. If you speak out boldly, I won''t blame you."


    "I, I don''t..." Lin Yourong wanted to say it, but he didn''t have any confidence.


    But seeing Tang Ye¡¯s firm eyes, she seemed to encourage her. She grasped Tang Ye¡¯s clothes with her small hands, and the tighter she grasped, she finally admitted, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m very disappointed because I want to be with you all the time. together¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye lowered his head to look at her, this lovely girl is always so pitiful. He stretched out his hand to gently lift Lin Yourong''s chin, and then leaned his head to kiss. This is a very long and lasting kiss, which contains infinite affection.


    Lin Yourong was fascinated, with his hands clasped around Tang Ye''s neck, like a koala bear hanging on Tang Ye. When the tips of Wenrun''s tongue were no longer lingering together, she stared at Tang Ye blankly and said, "Can you tell me what to do out?"


    Although everything depends on Tang Ye, Lin Yourong also wants to know everything about Tang Ye. She was also worried that Tang Ye would go out to spend a lot of time and drink. Although she allowed Tang Ye to do this, she wondered if she was not doing well enough to make Tang Ye dissatisfied.


    Tang Ye smiled, squeezed her nose, and said, "It''s not a bad thing to go out, but I was targeted by a policeman."


    "What?" Lin Yourong was greatly worried, looking at Tang Ye anxiously: "What happened?"


    Tang Ye reached out and took a newspaper on the table, pointed to a piece of news about him, and said, "It''s about my visit to Wu Qian that night. I hurt many people, Murong Huansha. In order to save me, I made up an actor''s identity for me. Said it was filming. But, you know it was fake. Murong Huansha protected me because I have a cooperation with her, and she is responsible for the new products of Tianni Group You have to rely on me. And that night you stripped off your clothes and ran to the bathroom to hook me up, knowing that the injury on my body was not fake, right?"


    Ah... When Tang Ye mentioned about that night, Lin Yourong''s body trembled slightly, and his heart was swaying a bit, a little bit ashamed. That night she did take off her clothes and ran to stick to Tang Ye''s body, and a direct temptation came, but unfortunately she didn''t succeed.


    She was so angry that she hammered Tang Ye in the chest, but she cared about Tang Ye¡¯s affairs and said: "Even if you hit someone, those people will move us first. The police have no reason to embarrass you. I will ask them to judge. !"


    Tang Ye smiled, thinking that his wife was so cute. Although I can''t help much, I care about myself very much. That¡¯s enough. He didn¡¯t ask too much, and said, ¡°Tolerant, things are not that simple. With the addition of some of the things I did before, many forces that you can¡¯t imagine are hostile to me. However, fortunately there is Along with powerful enemies, there are also powerful allies. When I am going out, I will discuss with one of my friends how to deal with this matter."


    Lin Yourong no longer had any suspicions, and she shook Tang Ye''s hand and said with concern: "Then you go quickly, be careful!"


    Tang Ye nodded, touched Lin Yourong¡¯s little face, and said, ¡°Yourong, don¡¯t worry, I will be fine. I said that you will serve me for the rest of my life. I want a little bit of your work. A little taste, haha!"


    Ah... Lin Yourong was teased so that her body trembled again, hitting Tang Ye''s chest several times, and cursing Tang Ye''s badass. However, she was indescribably happy.


    The place where Wang Jianjia met Tang Ye was a food stall. The food stall was in front of the intersection of the two streets and was crowded with people. There are too many people and the environment is not very good.


    After Tang Ye arrived here, she felt a little strange. Why would Wang Jianjia, a magnificent daughter, come to such a place?


    Soon Wang Jianjia came. When Tang Ye saw her, her eyes widened and she couldn''t believe it.


    I saw Wang Jianjia, who had always been dressed in black clothes and barely exposed, like a heroine or a female killer, dressed in a sexy-sense-enchanting manner. She wore a strapless long dress, with white fragrant shoulders exposed, matching her **** collarbone, indescribably alluring. Of course, what is even more tempting is that under the two thin slings of the strapless dress, there is a plump crisp-a faint white ditch between the chest.


    There will be fire if there is a ditch. Such Wang Jianjia is a first-class beauty. She wore high heels again, no longer boots, her tall figure, graceful curves, all at a glance.


    With such a dress, the man saw the blood spurting directly.


    Tang Ye watched Wang Jianjia walking step by step, his eyes rolled, and then he shook his head, and said to Wang Jianjia who was approaching: "Miss, what are you doing? Look at the unnatural look on your face, with both hands. You always like to lift up to cover your chest, it''s uncomfortable, right?


    "Yes, I want you to control!" Wang Jianjia felt that Tang Ye was very annoying, and the dog couldn''t vomit ivory!


    Tang Ye grinned and said, "I don''t care, of course I don''t care. I wish you were dressed like this. Beautiful, sexy, and charming, I almost thought which beauty was posing as you!"


    "Huh!" Wang Jianjia snorted. In fact, he was always happy in his heart. He was praised for being beautiful, sexy, gorgeous and enchanting!


    Tang Ye ignored her temper and asked, "Miss, why did you choose here? Are you really used to it?"


    "Idiot, I didn''t come here to eat!" Wang Jianjia hummed.


    "Then you, oh no, what are we going to do?" Tang Ye was even more puzzled.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, Wang Jianjia came over and took his hand.


    He was taken aback. What is it for such an intimate action?


    Wang Jianjia smiled at him and said, "Come here to cause trouble, don''t you like to cause trouble? I tell you, this is a place of the Axe Company. You come to them with such a beautiful and **** girl. The Axe Company will never let you get out easily!"


    "You..." Tang Ye was speechless, and actually arrived at the site of the Axe Company. Isn''t this pitting himself?


    What the **** is Wang Jianjia doing!

 Chapter 79： Mans reward!

    Wang Jianjia took one of Tang Ye''s arm, and looked quite close to Tang Ye, but her pretty face had already turned red, a little unnatural. She did it on purpose, but she couldn''t help being shy.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what she was doing.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye was polite, he didn''t like being led by the nose.


    Wang Jianjia felt that he was too tugged, and he was unhappy and said, "What are you fierce? I didn''t do this for you! Now you and I are acting closer and closer, and I will sit down at the food stall soon. Consumers. And most of the people over there are the axe company, and the axe company treats you as an enemy, so they will definitely trouble you."


    "In that case, what do I want you to do? I got rid of Wu Qian and even angered the general public. I don''t need your beauty to attract hatred enough for them to attack me. Isn''t you unnecessary?" Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia Jokingly.


    This woman''s head is not good, it''s too clumsy.


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was anxious, and Tang Ye said that, as if it were really the case. However, in order to prepare for this, she did not know how shy she had to bear. Now that Tang Ye said it was unnecessary, she was very angry!


    At this time, Tang Ye grinned, not irritating her, and said, "Miss, I was joking. Although I killed Wu Qian, the axe company hated me, but a man like me with a popular face , I guess no one would recognize it when I walked into the crowd. But if you were a super beauty, it would be very different. You are so beautiful, wherever you go, there is a lot of attention. And I am with you, too Will be followed. If you are followed too much, it is impossible for me not to be recognized. So, all thanks to your help. If you upset you just now, I apologize to you."


    Wang Jianjia, who was originally angry, was startled when he heard what he said. He was no longer angry. He curled his lips slightly and hummed: "It''s fine if you know. You have to be grateful to me, but you can''t say that I am not."


    "Yes, yes..." Tang Ye nodded repeatedly, but in fact he kept rolling his eyes.


    Sure enough, the woman''s EQ was so poor that she coaxed her with such nonsense, and she took it seriously. Ouch, this is the face of the public? Funny, I''m so handsome, OK?


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia and was very interested in her waist. How should I put it, because of long-term exercise, Wang Jianjia''s small waist is really flawless, without a trace of fat. The feel on the touch, vigorous and vigorous, is absolutely top-notch.


    In the face of beautiful women, men''s shame can''t help but rise. It''s like eating from the pot and staring at the bowl. Men are more possessive and more greedy. Of course, there is also a pursuit and satisfaction of vanity. Just like a beautiful woman, getting two definitely feels more fulfilling than getting one. Regarding feelings, hey, it is also the rising side of the base. Although it is thinking about love, when facing the flesh, it **** floods.


    Therefore, if a creature like a man wants to live a chic and comfortable life, he must be serious or debauched to the end. And Tang Ye obviously belongs to the latter.


    If you have wine and are drunk now, which woman is not sleeping?


    With Wang Jianjia holding his arm, Tang Ye looked at her pretty waist and said, "Miss, since I want to be more intimate, then I will put my arms around your waist?"


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was taken aback, then blushed and refused, humming: "No! Never!"


    "What''s the truth? You took my hand without my permission. What''s wrong with me holding your waist?" Tang Ye was unhappy.


    Wang Jianjia gritted his teeth with anger, almost jumped up, and cursed: "I am a big beautiful woman who took your hand by your hand and you still suffer, right?"


    "That''s not true." Tang Ye said with a smile: "However, from the perspective of your purpose of doing this, it is necessary to be intimate with me. Then, I can threaten you. If you don''t give me a hug Waist, I will never let you hold my hand again. In this case, your plan will fail."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia thought Tang Ye was too despicable and shameless, but he was so smart!


    Hooligans are educated, so terrible!


    She was so angry that she scolded Tang Ye and said, "I did this for you!"


    "I don''t believe it, you must have your own purpose." How could Tang Ye fail to see Wang Jianjia''s psychology, she must have other plans.


    "You..." Wang Jianjia convinced Tang Ye, a shameless **** who is so clever, God really doesn''t have eyesight!


    She succumbed, turned her head very reluctantly, and hummed: "You, hug!"


    "But if you dare to touch other places, I will kill you!" She added immediately.


    Tang Ye smiled, didn''t say much, and put his arms around Wang Jianjia''s vigorous waist. That kind of feeling, fuck, really comfortable, it feels like going to heaven. When touched, that pretty waist seemed to burst out with elasticity, which made people unable to resist gently rubbing. Sure enough, the superb beauties created by the Military Region are unique. This is the feeling that I don''t have intimacy with Lin Yourong and Murong Huansha!


    A kind of vigor, a kind of wildness, as if shooting at a lioness, comfortable and exciting!


    "Tang Ye! Do you really want to die?" At this moment, Wang Jianjia''s cold drink came.


    Her complexion was flushed, because after Tang Ye hugged her pretty waist, she kept kneading it, stimulating her to die of shame.


    However, Tang Ye was not afraid of her at all, and said, "You said that I am not allowed to touch other places. Didn''t I not touch it? I just put my hand on your waist, OK!"


    "You...but touching and touching are two different things, you are obviously touching me, shamelessly!" Wang Jianjia argued.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and hummed: "So many requests, then don''t hold my hand, just take a shot and two!"


    "You..." Lunshu rogue sophistry, how could Wang Jianjia be Tang Ye''s opponent, her eyes blushed with anger.


    After finally getting to the food stall, they succeeded in attracting everyone''s attention. The two of them sat down and didn''t need to get close. Wang Jianjia snorted coldly: "I will ask you to settle the account later!"


    Tang Ye smiled, glanced at the people around the food stalls staring at him, and said: "I feel they are about to do something to me soon. Tell me, what is your plan? Don''t tell me that you are just to provoke me. Contradictions with the axe, then let me fight!"


    "I''m not such an idiot like you!" Wang Jianjia glared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Did you see the bar opposite?"


    Tang Ye glanced at him and said, "Dark Border Bar?"


    "Yes, Dark Frontier Bar." Wang Jianjia smiled and said: "This place is very delicate. There is an alley in between. On both sides are the axe company and the dark frontier forces. This food stall is owned by the axe company, and that bar is dark. On the border. In order to grab the site and grab business, the two have always had disputes. Look at so many customers now, some people go from the bar to the food stall to eat, and some people go from the food stall to the bar. Drinking and entertaining. This was originally a normal customer demand, but it is often used by the Axe Company and the Dark Frontier as an excuse to say that the other party has robbed them of their business. If there is a lot of noise, no one will stop it, and a fight will occur. The fight."


    Listening to Wang Jianjia¡¯s words, Tang Ye looked at the food stalls and the dark frontier bar, suddenly woke up, and smiled: "Miss, what do you mean is, when the food stalls move me, I will be attracted. On the dark frontier, let the people from the dark frontier come and join the battle?"


    "Hmph, it''s not that you are smart, it''s that I said it too directly!"


    Wang Jianjia gave Tang Ye a dazzling glance, and hummed: "Yes, when the people with the axe company do it, you just grab a chair or something and hit the dark border. The people on the dark border see it is an axe. Lian¡¯s chair will definitely copy the guys over to find the axe and settle the accounts. Don¡¯t worry that they will resolve the misunderstanding. The people in the dark frontier have long wanted to do something with the people of the axe company. The gears are also theirs. So if they catch the opportunity, they will definitely come over and deal with the Axe Company indiscriminately."


    "Haha, if you do this, the war between the axe company and the dark frontier will break out. The axe company doesn''t have much energy to deal with me. This is a good idea." Tang Ye laughed, unexpectedly just saying that Wang Jianjia''s head is not. So, she came up with such a good way.


    Tang Ye was very happy, watching Wang Jianjia smirkly and said, "Miss, you are such a cunning person!"


    "You are cunning!" Wang Jianjia was angry, and hummed: "This is a trick!"


    "Yes, it''s a strategy." Tang Ye smiled and said, "Miss, I suddenly want to do something to you."


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was puzzled.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "A man''s reward!"


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia didn''t know why.


    But the next second, Bo, Tang Ye leaned over and kissed her on the cheek.


    "..."


    She was struck by lightning all over, staring at Tang Ye blankly, as if she had stopped thinking.


    Too unexpected, Tang Ye kissed her suddenly!


    She flushed and fluttered.


    Tang Ye looked at her blankly, and said solemnly: "Your women''s kisses can be used as rewards for our men, and our men''s kisses can naturally also be used as rewards for your women."


    "..."


    Nima''s!


    Wang Jianjia was angry, how shameless it was to say this seriously after kissing someone! Take advantage and sell well?


    Uncle''s! Man raped a woman called rape, a woman raped a man can call rape? !


    How can this happen!


    Therefore, Wang Jianjia was so angry that he slapped Tang Ye over, cursing: "I will kill you shameless man! Beat you to death..."


    Tang Yeyi grasped her hand, put her arm around her fragrant shoulder under the suspender dress, and became more intimate with her, and said: "Miss, stop making trouble, the people with the axe company can''t bear it anymore. You are wearing this suit. The clothes are not easy to handle, I will protect you."


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback for a moment, watching Tang Ye''s sincere expression and having this intimate contact again, suddenly his heartbeat quickened.


    Tang Ye was angry with her and took advantage of her. It was not once or twice. She always said that she would kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye is still alive so far. This shows what?


    It means you can¡¯t believe a woman!


    Tang Ye is really grateful to Wang Jianjia, because this matter is also about Jiang Ruoqing''s dealing with him. Some layouts, he can see clearly!

 Chapter 80： Fascinated by him!

    In fact, Tang Ye kissed Wang Jianjia and really never thought about taking advantage. He was so happy. He felt that Wang Jianjia, who had come up with such a good idea, was so beautiful and lovely, so he couldn''t help but kiss him, purely expressing his gratitude and excitement.


    Because this arrangement made by Wang Jianjia is really killing three birds with one stone!


    First, he is stared at by the axe company, and if he is careless, he will be killed by the axe company. However, if the axe company and the dark frontier are involved, and the dark frontier is also one of the underground forces, it is never easy to deal with, then the axe company will spend less time staring at him. In this way, the threat to him is greatly reduced.


    Second, since he and the axe company are mortal enemies, and the so-called enemy''s enemy is a friend, then he is equivalent to a friend of the dark frontier. Therefore, in this matter, he may be able to form a relationship with the dark frontier, then he is equivalent to being sheltered by an underground force! And such forces can not only contain the Axe Company, but also make potential enemies such as the Sun Family scruples.


    As for the third, it is about Jiang Ruoqing. Now Jiang Ruoqing appeared, and she knew that he was the one targeted. If he had a relationship with the dark frontier, Jiang Ruoqing, as a member of the police station, would have to consider the influence of directly intervening in the fighting of underground forces. The order on the surface has a very subtle relationship with the order underground.


    In fact, the police station has always been unable to help the huge underground forces, so what I like most to see is either the underground forces maintain a balance, or the underground forces fight in their own nests¡ªthen the police station will have a mantis to catch the cicada and the oriole. After that, it won''t lose money. But if they take the initiative to intervene in the struggle of the underground forces, it is possible that the four major forces will deal with them. After all, the police and bandits are not one family, and it is not impossible that the bandits can be united by the police. In this case, it is quite a problem for the police station. If it is not necessary, the police station will not bother itself.


    Therefore, let alone Jiang Ruoqing, even the high-level police officers must be cautious. Based on the above, Wang Jianjia''s arrangement was actually three birds with one stone, which was extremely beneficial to Tang Ye.


    So Tang Ye was very excited and very grateful to Wang Jianjia. However, as he guessed, Wang Jianjia did this, probably because of her own intentions. Because the Wang family was attacked, the Jiang family may be one of their enemies. Then to deal with Jiang Ruoqing is to help the Wang family. As Wang Jianjia''s eldest, she should have done this.


    In short, in a net, there are not only one or two fish shreds intertwined, but there are countless fish shreds entangled in all directions. Who is for whom, where is so easy to distinguish. In the turbidity, the person desperately helping you may only temporarily use you, and in the end, he may kill you to achieve his own goals. Therefore, in such a net, the most important thing is to look for one''s own direction, see all directions and listen to all directions.


    Tang Ye is very clear about his situation. He does not take the initiative to harm others, but he will not be obediently harmed. Those who really help him will repay him a hundredfold. He will never let the other person feel better for those who are committed to harming him!


    As Wang Airen''s beloved granddaughter, Wang Jianjia is indeed not easy. Her ingenuity was just not revealed yet. Now she showed her hand slightly, which directly benefited Tang Ye.


    Everything was as she expected, the people from the Axe Company shot Tang Ye!


    That night, Tang Ye challenged the Axe Link by himself and won. He beat Wu Qian so badly that the Axe Link¡¯s face was lost. If it weren¡¯t for Tang Ye¡¯s protection from the Wang Family and Murong Huansha, he The corpse had long been broken by the axe. And now, he actually came to the axe company to eat the food stalls, paralyzed, the axe company felt that this was an inexcusable provocation!


    What is even more hateful is that he also brought a beautiful woman over. Oh, **** flirting with beautiful women. The people of the axe company felt that if this didn''t kill Tang Ye, the axe company would simply disband and fall! Even if the boss is here, it is probably a word, go!


    So, a tall and thin man picked up a bottle of beer, slapped it, and broke half of the table, holding the other half in his hand. The sharp glass was of different lengths, and he rushed directly towards Tang Ye.


    The tall and thin man had a grim complexion. He rushed towards Tang Ye and shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, you son of a bitch! Brother Niu and Ye Wu are my brothers. You actually broke their bones alive and let them They have become useless for a lifetime! Damn, when they were undergoing the operation, they cried and begged their brother to give him a happy life! They were better off than dead! Tang Ye, how can you get such a hand? Today, I want you to taste the double What a great taste!"


    It turned out to be a little brother who had something to do with Wu Qian and that strong man, no wonder he was so angry. Indeed, Tang Ye severely injured two people that day, one was Wu Qian, and the other was a burly man named Niu who had stopped him from the beginning. They all had their bones broken, the bones and flesh and blood mixed together. Unilaterally speaking, this is indeed very cruel torture. However, if Tang Ye didn''t deal with them, they would kill Tang Ye, and even rob Lin Yourong and insult him.


    Who is right and who is wrong?


    There is no need to argue for this meaningless thing. In a word, you always have to pay it back!


    The little brother was holding the half-broken glass bottle, angrily, with a wicked face, rushed to Tang Ye, and directly smashed Tang Ye''s head.


    However, neither Tang Ye nor Wang Jianjia, who was a woman, paid any attention. The people present thought that Wang Jianjia, a woman, should always scream. As a result, Wang Jianjia was so calm that he didn''t blink.


    What is this? Can''t women be bold enough to this degree, right?


    Wang Jianjia is bold, but he is more used to it. She has participated in many missions in the military area, and some of them have their heads on their belts. So she wouldn''t pay attention to these gangsters in front of her.


    When she saw that little brother was about to smash Tang Ye, she worried about Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye not moving, she couldn''t sit still, and wanted to help Tang Ye stop. However, Tang Ye held her hand at this time and smiled lightly: "As I said, it is not convenient for you to fight in this suit. I will protect you throughout the whole process and promise not to hurt you!"


    Wang Jianjia was stunned. Looking at Tang Ye who promised this way, he was inexplicably moved and said suddenly and wittyly: "What if I get hurt?"


    "Then give you a kiss, lest I kiss you just now as if killing you." Tang Ye grinned.


    "..."


    "Go to hell!" Wang Jianjia''s face flushed, and said in embarrassment.


    Tang Ye laughed, then quickly turned around, and stretched out his right hand like a water snake to the tall and thin man who hit the rotten wine bottle. His hand happened to go around the half-broken glass bottle and strangled the tall and thin man''s right hand. Squeezed again, clicked, "Ah!"-The tall thin man exhaled painfully, and the half-broken glass bottle in his hand fell to the ground, and he could not touch Tang Ye at all.


    Tang Ye stared at him and snorted coldly: "I just scolded me as a son of a bitch? Hehe, then I ask you, if I didn''t resist that day, would it be a cold corpse that nobody cares about now? Will my woman be arrested and humiliated by you, and when you are humiliated, will be thrown into the ground to be a chicken? Therefore, no matter how I move you, there will be no guilt!"


    "Before blaming someone, it''s good to see what you have done!" Tang Ye yelled and kicked the tall and thin man. The tall and thin man flew up several meters and hit a table, struggling a few times. It was so painful that he passed out.


    "Little Dezi!" After the tall and thin man was beaten into the air, the axe company in the food stall went wild. One of the big guys copied the guy and shouted: "Mom, kill him!"


    After a while, dozens of big men rushed to fight Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Wang Jianjia smiled playfully and shouted to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, come over and protect me, what you said will not let me suffer any harm!"


    Sure enough, no matter how powerful women have a turbulent heart, they want to be a man''s little woman, just rely on it recklessly and enjoy the protection of a man.


    Seeing her doing this, Tang Ye shook his head, unexpectedly Miss Wang would have such a naughty side. He skimmed over, hugged Wang Jianjia, stuck to him, and said, "I''m sorry, now it''s a close fight, not a gun. If you want to protect you, you can only keep you on your feet."


    Wang Jianjia was held tightly by Tang Ye, and even stuck to Tang Ye¡¯s arms. At this moment, she was cautious and jumped so fast. She looked at Tang Ye¡¯s resolute, confident, and evil smile when she met the many gangsters. The expression is actually a bit idiotic.


    At this moment, Tang Ye held her while swinging around, letting go of her for a while, then pulling it back...the two of them seemed to have performed a Latin dance.


    Wang Jianjia was fascinated by this.


    Tang Ye saw that the time was almost time, picked up a chair and slammed it at the bar door on the opposite dark border. Hearing the sound, the little brother in the dark frontier quickly rushed out and saw that it was the chair of the axe company, and the axe company had already started fighting, the little brother immediately went in and informed the boss. Soon ran out of the bar a young man with long hair, like a rock singer.


    Behind the young man is a group of younger brothers, all looking at the axe company in anger.


    "Brother Xiaobai, it was the big head shrimp who smashed the chair over, which happened to smash our sign. This must be the **** intentional!" A little brother came over to report to the young man.


    The young man is the son of Jiang Zhulang, the second in command of the dark frontier, Jiang Xiaobai.


    Jiang Xiaobai is very handsome, with long hair, like a rock singer with a literary style. He glanced at Tang Ye and saw Tang Ye not only fighting dozens of people with axe companies alone, but also holding a beauty in his arms, he couldn''t help but laughed.


    "This buddy is interesting. You die under the peony flower, and you are a ghost. Haha, not bad." Jiang Xiaobai looked at Tang Ye''s eyes bright, and smiled and praised it.


    At this time, a younger brother came up and told him: "Brother Xiaobai, he is Tang Ye."


    "Tang Ye?" Jiang Xiaobai was stunned, and then burst into laughter, with a playful smile on the corner of his mouth, humming: "This is interesting...Go, let''s help this crazy kid!"

 Chapter 81： Surrounded!

    Jiang Xiaobai is the son of Jiang Zhulang, the second in command of the dark frontier, and everyone calls him Brother Xiaobai. However, although his name is Xiaobai, he is nicknamed Scarlet Devil, and he is called Scarlet Xiaobai.


    The so-called scarlet, is absolutely **** dry frame. Jiang Xiaobai is a ruthless character! This is a bit different from his handsome and literary appearance, but this is exactly why he is famous.


    At this time, Tang Ye held Wang Jianjia and fought with dozens of people with axe, and walked elegantly, wherever he went, he hurt people, but people couldn''t hurt him. This is the power of warriors against ordinary people. However, the people with the axe company are not afraid, no matter how powerful a person is, there are times when they run out of strength. You can always kill him with the tactics of the crowd!


    "Everyone, be careful, don''t touch it! Slowly exhaust his physical strength, I don''t believe I can''t kill him!" Among the people with the axe company, a big man with a thick head and a thick head was directing outside.


    He is the boss of this food stall, known as the big head shrimp. He dealt with Tang Ye very well. Tang Ye wanted to protect Wang Jianjia and couldn''t show his fists. If he couldn''t solve dozens of people quickly and fight a war of attrition, he would suffer a lot.


    Wang Jianjia, who was attached to Tang Ye¡¯s arms, blinked while seeing Tang Ye¡¯s situation, but it didn¡¯t help Tang Ye. Instead, she smiled playfully and said, "Are you sure you want to do this? I won¡¯t help. Yours!"


    Tang Ye looked down at her, shrugged calmly, and said, "I don¡¯t want to let you get hurt if I don¡¯t let you hurt. I won¡¯t let you kiss me? I won¡¯t Doing such a loss!"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was furious, but couldn''t help his face flushed.


    She did not agree to Tang Ye''s condition, but she did not refuse either. Tang Ye said with a wicked smile, she was a little moved inexplicably. It was impossible for her to take the initiative to kiss Tang Ye after changing her usual routine. But if it was because of losing a bet, it would be helpless to kiss Tang Ye. There''s nothing to be shy then, right?


    With such a thought, Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes, wanting to hurt himself!


    A woman¡¯s mind, who can understand it!


    "Brother, the people from the Dark Frontier are here!" At this moment, a young man in the axe company shouted to the big head shrimp.


    The big shrimp standing outside immediately looked at the dark border bar opposite, and really saw Jiang Xiaobai copying the guy and bringing a group of people towards him. He was very angry, knowing that Jiang Xiaobai wanted to take advantage of the fire. He is also very jealous. The strength of the Dark Frontier Bar is not much worse than that of his side. Now he has to deal with the powerful Tang Ye. If there is another Jiang Xiaobai, it will be difficult to handle.


    Soon Jiang Xiaobai took a group of brothers to the outside of the food stall and surrounded most of the food stall. The people from the Axe Company stopped besieging Tang Ye, looked at Jiang Xiaobai and the others, angrily, shook hands with their weapons, and stood ready. If the people on the dark frontier take action, they won''t be persuaded!


    Big Head Shrimp scrupulously joined forces with Tang Ye and Jiang Xiaobai, walked in front of Jiang Xiaobai, and hummed: "Jiang Xiaobai, what do you mean? My axe, do you want to take care of it?"


    Although scrupulous, the big head shrimp did not give in, with an arrogant face. You must not be persuaded when you are on the road. Once you are persuaded, the opponent will oppress you.


    And the big head shrimp didn''t believe Jiang Xiaobai dared to mess around. Because now, although the four major underground forces are about to move, no one is taking action first. If the two of them fight first, the so-called praying mantis catching cicadas and the oriole are behind, and there are Jiangshanju and the red fortress staring at the back. Wouldn''t it be the profit of the fisherman?


    Jiang Xiaobai is the son of Jiang Zhulang, the second commander of the Dark Frontier, and he has a high status. His every move will be related to the interests of the Dark Frontier. How can he dare to mess around?


    So Big Head Shrimp was not afraid of Jiang Xiaobai.


    However, Jiang Xiaobai smiled and turned and pointed to the shop sign on the dark border. The shop sign was broken by a chair that Tang Ye had just smashed over. The neon lights inside were not decorated with glass and looked monotonous and ugly.


    "Large head shrimp, you smashed the sign of my house, and the **** didn''t let me ask you to settle the account? Is your axe company so awesome? Why is it so awesome that a kid has swept two streets alone?" Jiang Xiao Bai looked at the big head shrimp with a sneer.


    Big Head Shrimp looked at the sign of the Dark Frontier Bar, and as expected, a chair in his food stall smashed the glass. He couldn''t help being shocked. If Jiang Xiaobai used this, he would really be at a loss. When the time comes to provoke the two wars, they will be blamed in the end.


    In order to avoid this kind of thing from happening, Big Head Shrimp made a move. He turned to look at the dozens of younger brothers behind him, and shouted: "Who did it? Stand up for me! Dare to offend Brother Xiaobai, follow the rules and break one. Just one hand, keep you alive!"


    This is for a strong man to break his wrist. The big head shrimp understands the big picture and is smarter than the average person.


    However, Jiang Xiaobai sneered and snorted: "Bighead shrimp, are you really **** thinking of me? You are all the **** smashed on my sign, where is my face in the dark frontier? I tell you, today It¡¯s not something that can be done with a little brother. Either we go to war, or you give me the food stall!"


    "Jiang Xiaobai! Don''t get into it!" The big head shrimp had blood red eyes and was angry, staring at Jiang Xiaobai and drinking coldly.


    He already understood that Jiang Xiaobai didn''t intend to smash the sign privately, but asked the lion to speak out and eat his food stall!


    "Haha, take an inch? Since you said that, let''s see the truth!" Jiang Xiaobai waved his hand and greeted the little brother behind him to take action.


    Big Head Shrimp was very angry and shouted: "Jiang Xiaobai, you are not afraid of causing a dispute between the Axe Company and the dark border? I think the bosses don''t want to see this situation? Then you dare to do it?"


    Jiang Xiaobai sneered and hummed: "I didn''t dare, but I was already doing it."


    "You..." Big Head Shrimp was furious, but the two sides had already fought. He had no choice but to throw himself into the battle.


    The current situation is not good for him. Just now because of Tang Ye''s shot, many of his younger brothers were injured. At this time, facing the people on the dark frontier, the combat power is obviously not enough. But he won''t be obedient, and call the nearest brother for support.


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and looked at the people fighting together, and when he saw Tang Ye, he walked over.


    "You are Brother Tang Ye? Haha, when I saw it today, it was really extraordinary. My sister-in-law is also beautiful, so I am very envious of my little brother." Jiang Xiaobai admires Tang Ye very much. On it.


    Tang Ye didn''t know him and didn''t speak for a while. But Wang Jianjia blushed and pushed Tang Ye away, defending: "Wh, what sister-in-law, I am not Tang Ye''s girlfriend!"


    "Huh?" Jiang Xiaobai was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with weird eyes.


    Nima, isn''t the girlfriend still so close, is it a mistress? Oh fuck, Jiang Xiaobai admires Tang Ye even more, find a mistress who is so beautiful?


    "Are you...?" Tang Ye ignored Wang Jianjia''s embarrassment, looked at Jiang Xiaobai and asked.


    He could tell that Jiang Xiaobai was not an enemy. Since it is not an enemy, it may be a friend. It¡¯s not a bad thing to have an extra friend when you¡¯re away from home.


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and introduced himself to Tang Ye.


    But at this time, they didn''t know that people from the police station were surrounding them. The person who took the lead was Jiang Ruoqing.


    Half an hour ago, Jiang Ruoqing stayed at the police station angrily, resenting Tang Ye breaking her clothes during the day. That was the first time in her life that she was humiliated, and she couldn''t wait to take Tang Ye''s skin off! At this moment, she received a call to the police, saying that there was a disturbance in Axe Company, Tang Ye, and the dark border.


    Her eyes lit up when she heard it!


    Tang Ye?


    She is angry, and the **** is Tang Ye?


    She laughed too. Just trying to find Tang Ye to settle the account, Tang Ye made trouble, and God helped him, this time she must kill Tang Ye!

 Chapter 82： Big villain!

    At this time, the Axe Company was fighting fiercely with the people on the dark frontier, and Tang Ye and Jiang Xiaobai knew each other. Both of them are friendly people. They hit it off as soon as they saw it, and the boat of friendship began to grow. After learning that Wang Jianjia was the eldest of the Wang family, Jiang Xiaobai admired Tang Ye even more.


    He is not a fool. Just seeing Wang Jianjia snuggling in Tang Ye''s arms and enjoying the way he naturally knew Wang Jianjia was interesting to Tang Ye. The man who can get Miss Wang''s hands is definitely not ordinary, right?


    These underground forces, in fact, have been working hard in recent years to shift the focus of their careers to the business of Baidao, and this kind of thing cannot do without the help of major families. For families like the Wang family, they are very willing to work with them. It''s just that the Wang family is too large. It''s both a commercial giant and a military area relationship. It''s not something they can get in touch with if they want to.


    Now Jiang Xiaobai has a good relationship with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye has a good relationship with Wang Jianjia. He thought, can he develop a relationship with Wang''s family from it?


    "Brother Tang, you even dared to come to someone''s site to eat when you provoke Axe Lian, it''s really awesome." Looking at the two gangs fighting fiercely, Jiang Xiaobai smiled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia were a little embarrassed. In fact, this matter was deliberate, in order to cause a battle between the axe company and the dark frontier. Now that their goal has been achieved, they have also made a Jiang Xiaobai, which is a pleasant surprise. It''s just that Jiang Xiaobai didn''t know their plan, and he thought about them, they were somewhat embarrassed.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t plan to reveal their plan. He glanced at Wang Jianjia and said with a smile: ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t know where and where the site is when I first arrived in Yanjing. Jianjia usually stays in the military area. I often come out, so I don¡¯t know. I can only say that it¡¯s bad luck. I just sat on my ass, and it turned out that it was the enemy¡¯s territory. It was cut directly by a group of people.


    "Haha, it turned out to be like this. But, brother, don¡¯t worry, I will take you away from this Yanjing city in the future. Yenching, it¡¯s not big or small, but it hides too much right and wrong. If you don''t know the way, you will really get into trouble if you are not careful." Jiang Xiaobai smiled.


    Tang Ye nodded and said gratefully: "Then thank you brother Xiaobai first."


    Wang Jianjia looked at him and saw that Tang Ye and Jiang Xiaobai were so good as brothers and sisters, he was very happy for Tang Ye. Jiang Xiaobai is not a simple character, he is the son of the second in command of the Dark Frontier. Tang Ye''s friendship with him was equal to another huge guarantee.


    However, she was a little annoyed at Tang Ye''s lie and deceitful appearance. She felt that Tang Ye was very awkward, so she couldn''t help approaching Tang Ye, and before Jiang Xiaobai hadn''t seen it, she stretched out her hand and pinched hard. Tang Ye''s waist and head held high again meant that Tang Ye should not be proud.


    Tang Ye was pinched at the waist, sucked in pain, and looked at Wang Jianjia. What little action this woman made, as if she were so close to her.


    He was unhappy with Wang Jianjia''s behavior and grabbed Wang Jianjia''s jade hand. Wang Jianjia was startled, trying to withdraw his hand, but he couldn''t. Being held by Tang Ye in this way, she became more shy, and the cheeks on Qiao''s face became red. Afraid of being seen by Jiang Xiaobai, she could only be quiet and let Tang Ye hold her hand.


    The two people who were originally not ambiguous now looked more ambiguous than anything else.


    At this moment, the sound of police cars rang all around, coming from all directions. When Jiang Xiaobai heard it, he frowned and hummed, "We are surrounded by police."


    Big Head Prawn frowned when he heard the sound of police cars. The others who were fighting together stopped one after another. The police are here, so you have to stop, after all, gathering crowds to fight is illegal.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is too strange for Big Head Shrimp and Jiang Xiaobai. In their place, there will always be conflicts for a few days within ten and a half months, just like the female aunt. But no matter how they make trouble, no police will come. Because the police knew that they were the Axe Company and the Dark Frontier, they couldn''t control it. But today the police came, which is very strange.


    Tang Ye also frowned, thought about it, and looked at Jiang Xiaobai with a wry smile: "It might be because of me. If I guessed correctly, she should come."


    When Wang Jianjia heard what he said, he immediately thought of Jiang Ruoqing, and said unhappily: "Come on, what are you afraid of?"


    Jiang Ruoqing comes from the Jiang family, and the Jiang family has many talents from the military region and is very famous in the military region. Wang Jianjia also developed in the military area, and naturally knew her. They are all women. Wang Jianjia is not as good as her, so he has a kind of hostility towards her.


    Soon a police car drove up, the door opened, and a foot, high heels and beautiful legs, was a woman. When the woman stood up, Jiang Ruoqing had a pretty face, a high nose, and a compelling aura.


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at the people who had stopped fighting and smiled coldly. Although they stopped fighting, there were obvious signs of the fighting. Many people were injured. Idiots all knew what was going on.


    "Oh, when did the police station have such a beautiful and **** policeman?" Jiang Xiaobai was surprised when he saw that Jiang Ruoqing was surprised.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard it, she glanced at him coldly, but didn''t care. Immediately she looked at Tang Ye, smiling more deeply, and walked straight over.


    Jiang Xiaobai thought Jiang Ruoqing was walking towards him, and he was a little happy. Men like the attention of beautiful women. However, he soon discovered that Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes only stayed on Tang Ye. He was depressed, Nima, can''t all the beauties belong to Tang Ye?


    "Tang Ye, we met again." Jiang Ruoqing walked to Tang Ye and sneered. The playfulness in the eyes and the faint anger can tell that the person who came is not good.


    Tang Ye took a long breath, looked at her and said, "Officer Jiang, what happened during the day was a misunderstanding. I really have something urgent."


    "In a hurry? Can you tear off my clothes and embarrass me if you are in a hurry?" It''s okay for Tang Ye not to mention it, as Jiang Ruoqing will get mad.


    However, she regretted it after she shouted angrily. The clothes were torn off? The amount of information is so huge that the eyes that others look at her are weird. Could it be that he did something crazy with Tang Ye?


    Jiang Xiaobai admired Tang Ye more and more. Facing such a violent woman Jiang Ruoqing, how dare she tear someone''s clothes?


    But Wang Jianjia was very angry. She was so angry with Tang Ye that she stretched out her hand to pinch Tang Ye''s waist and hummed, "You shameless bastard, what shameful things you and her did!"


    "Pooh!"


    Without waiting for Tang Ye to explain, Jiang Ruoqing hummed angrily: "What shameful things I did with him! I and him are innocent! It''s just that he is despicable and shameless, in order to escape... anyway, he is very shameless!"


    Wang Jianjia felt a little more comfortable now. She regarded Jiang Ruoqing as an enemy and would never allow Tang Ye to have anything to do with Jiang Ruoqing!


    Tang Ye was very irritable. On the one hand, there was Murong Huansha''s thing, and on the other hand, there was this kind of mess. He didn''t want to toss, just wanted to be quiet. If others insist on biting, he will not be polite!


    Facing Jiang Ruoqing''s unkindness, he coldly snorted: "Officer Jiang, come on, what do you want to do?"


    "What else can you do? Of course it is to punish you, the big villain!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly.


    Big villain?


    Tang Ye smiled. No one cares about other people''s evils, and they are bitten by their own evils?


    He didn''t want to say things like public unfairness. After all, there are a lot of people doing evil in the world. It just so happens that he is being targeted, which can only be considered bad luck... But this is really unhappy!


    He doesn''t think he is doing evil! Everything is just for survival, it''s just for being forced to fight back! At most, some behaviors are not very consistent with police management.


    He looked at Jiang Ruoqing coldly and hummed: "If I have done evil or violated the law, please show me the evidence. There is no evidence...Go away!"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was so angry-her chest trembled when she heard the word "roll".


    Too arrogant! Even the police are not even looking at them, and this big villain must be brought to justice!

 Chapter 83： Helpless!

    Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye stubbornly, clenching his hands into fists, making a chuckle. She couldn''t bear it and wanted to shoot Tang Ye.


    However, Jiang Xiaobai suddenly took a step and said with a smile: "Officer Jiang, Brother Tang just said, you have to have some evidence to arrest him, right? Without evidence, it really cannot be convincing. You can''t say arrest based on your own preferences. People arrest people, right?"


    "Who are you?" Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Jiang Xiaobai and snorted coldly.


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and said, "A passerby, it just so happens that Tang Ye is my brother."


    "Brother?" Jiang Ruoqing smiled sarcastically, looked at him contemptuously, then looked at Tang Ye, and hummed: "But the social scum, don''t insult the word brother!"


    Jiang Xiaobai and Tang Ye looked cold.


    Scum of society? Not worthy to be called a brother? This irritated them. Brotherhood is the most important thing in mixed channels, while women are second. The so-called hero-everytime slaughter-dog-generation, most of them are scholars. Although their culture is not very good, their loyalty is done by both sides. How can they be insulted?


    "Officer Jiang, you still want you to take it back. We are not social scum, and we are worthy of being brothers. On the contrary, I think you are so extreme and inappropriate?" Jiang Xiaobai coldly snorted to Jiang Ruoqing.


    He can be famous in this circle at a young age, never relying on his father''s relationship, he has a strong character!


    However, Jiang Ruoqing still behaved extremely disdainfully, and sneered: "Is it inappropriate? Haha, I don''t think there is anything appropriate or inappropriate. After all, talking to you dogs does not need to use human etiquette."


    "You..." Jiang Xiaobai was extremely angry, would he be scolded as a dog?


    Seeing Jiang Xiaobai being ridiculed by Jiang Ruoqing, the big head shrimp on the opposite side smiled playfully. He was worried that the police would threaten their axe company just now, but the call for help he made earlier responded, saying that their axe company had bought out some relationship and nothing would happen, so he waited for a good show.


    Jiang Ruoqing has a violent personality, mainly targeting Tang Ye. Now Jiang Xiaobai has a good relationship with Tang Ye, and with his righteous temperament, he will definitely protect Tang Ye, and the conflict with Jiang Ruoqing will naturally be the dark frontier. Big head prawns feel that they can pick up a bargain at that time!


    Jiang Xiaobai stared at Jiang Ruoqing, and went to see the big head shrimp, thoughtfully.


    He is very clear about the relationship between the underground forces and the police station over the years. As long as they don''t provoke or cause too much trouble, the police station will not be turbulent. After all, the overall situation in Yanjing must be maintained. But now Jiang Ruoqing has no scruples. Could it be that the police station gave the order?


    If this is the case, it seems that Yanjing''s heaven is about to change.


    Tang Ye saw Jiang Xiaobai frowning and thinking, smiled, stretched out his hand and tapped his shoulder twice, and said, "Xiaobai, I know what you think. Yes, yes, I also think these things are all Someone pushed it. And we in it are just pawns."


    With that said, Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and sneered: "Even you are a chess piece!"


    "Fart!" Jiang Ruoqing wouldn''t admit this kind of thing, and hummed: "Are you trying to instigate something? Humph, trash is trash, I always like to play insidious things. Tang Ye, I tell you, I won''t arrest you today. When you go back to the police station, you won¡¯t be called Jiang Ruoqing! Last time you used despicable means, this time, there is no chance!"


    After all, Jiang Ruoqing slammed out, facing Tang Ye!


    This is not polite at all, if Tang Ye is hit, his head will be beaten!


    It''s so ruthless!


    Tang Ye leaped back to escape, stabilized and stared at Jiang Ruoqing, his face was gloomy, his expression was cold, and his murderous intentions rose!


    Those who want to kill him will never be soft, and women are no exception!


    Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye becoming gloomy and sneered: "Yes, Tang Ye, this is the real you, cruel, cruel, and ruthless, do you want to kill me? But, do you think you have this ability? In the early stage, I was angry with me. In the middle stage, if you don¡¯t use despicable means, what would you use to win against me?"


    "That''s a lot of nonsense!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, and then "swishing" the figure quickly flew out and went straight to Jiang Ruoqing.


    It was Jiang Ruoqing who did it first, and there is no reason for him to endure being pinched to play!


    Wang Jianjia couldn''t help but secretly be surprised when he saw Tang Ye''s speed. She had fought Tang Ye, and Tang Ye didn''t have such a strong strength at that time. But now... she realized that Tang Ye had reserved strength for her before! In other words, she was not Tang Ye''s opponent from the beginning.


    This nasty guy... Seeing that Tang Ye is so powerful, Wang Jianjia was slightly upset, but he felt sweet in his heart. Her intention for Tang Ye was already obvious. However, when she looked at Jiang Ruoqing, her expression immediately became severe.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s strength is the mid-term triple Qi Jin, a small level higher than Tang Ye. Although the gap is small, it is fatal. Wang Jianjia could tell that Jiang Ruoqing really wanted to kill Tang Ye. Although Jiang Ruoqing is a genius and looks **** and beautiful, there have been many evil things in the past. It is said that she has a bad temper and never shows mercy to people she thinks has violated the law. Someone committed a crime that was not serious but was killed by her. She was supposed to be held accountable, but because the family protected her, and many families wanted her to serve her, she was always fine.


    Tang Ye broke her clothes before, humiliated her, and had a bad attitude towards her just now, and even scolded the word "get out". Then she was not surprised that Tang Ye had a murderous intent!


    "boom!"


    Facing Tang Ye''s attack, Jiang Ruoqing took two light steps, one jump, and one leg swept across the air. A powerful vigor emerged, and the whirring sounded, as if the transparent air was hit by her with a real feeling. When she kicked Tang Ye this time, Tang Ye''s attacking fist had to change into a defensive posture.


    Without a small level of strength, power is not an opponent at all. When defending, Tang Ye could barely hold on, so that he was not injured by Jiang Ruoqing''s energy to avoid internal injuries. Nevertheless, he went backwards and slid a few meters away!


    "Tang Ye!" Wang Jianjia was very worried, and ran up to help Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye waved and shouted, "Don''t come up, you are not her opponent!"


    Wang Jianjia stopped, very unwilling, but could only endure it. She knew Jiang Ruoqing''s strength, Tang Ye was not an opponent, how could she be.


    She did not expect that Jiang Ruoqing would come directly to arrest someone. Originally, she planned to let Tang Ye climb into the dark frontier relationship, and then let Jiang Ruoqing subject to the balance of power, and no longer openly attack Tang Ye. However, now it has become a direct argument for winning or losing, she can''t control this situation.


    Jiang Xiaobai looked at all this with a cold expression. He had already notified Jiang Zhulang and looked at the dark frontier''s attitude. He is determined to protect Tang Ye, but Jiang Ruoqing''s strength is too terrifying. Now here, he is just as helpless as Wang Jianjia!


    At this moment, Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye with a playful smile, and walked step by step, and said sarcastically: "Tang Ye, didn¡¯t you expect you to have today? The people who were injured by you before, because you have powerful strength, can only be You abused. And now, I am better than you, and you can only be abused by me. It feels uncomfortable, right?"


    "I tell you, how you have hurt people, I will hurt you! Let you know how despicable it is to bully people with strength! And you are just a villain who bullies the soft and fears hardship!" Jiang Ruoqing satirized Tang Ye After that, he hurriedly pushed forward and blasted Tang Ye with a punch.


    Tang Ye was expressionless. He had a hundred reasons to refute Jiang Ruoqing''s words just now. This woman is really annoying to blame herself without knowing anything!


    However, Tang Ye did not argue. Because it makes no sense. Now it is clear to speak with a fist. Unless you have a stronger power than Jiang Ruoqing, any explanation is sophistry, and no one will listen!


    "boom!"


    At this time, Tang Ye blocked Jiang Ruoqing''s punch. However, he did not expect Jiang Ruoqing to kick another kick in a row. He was not strong enough to resist, so he was beaten out and fell to the ground for several meters!


    "Cough!" He coughed, already vomiting blood.


    Embarrassed!


    "Tang Ye!" Wang Jianjia was worried, and ran up to help Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Jiang Xiaobai was also anxious. But Jiang Zhulang did not respond to him, and he did not dare to act rashly.


    When the big head shrimp waited for the axe company to see it, they felt so happy and laughed. Tang Ye has today too! Isn''t it twitchy? See how he died today!

 Chapter 84： The outbreak of flames!

    Wang Jianjia supported Tang Ye and saw blood spilling from the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, so he was anxious to wipe it with his hands. Seeing her anxious look, Tang Ye warmed his heart and smiled lightly.


    "You''re still laughing!" Wang Jianjia was so worried that he was still in the mood to joke with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her and swallowed **** saliva. After feeling more comfortable, she still laughed and said, "Miss, do you like me?"


    Wang Jianjia was startled, his face flushed immediately, and he bit his lip and cursed: "You, be more serious! Take a good rest, don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tang Ye''s smile became a little evil, quite playful, and said, "I can tell you that I have a wife, so don''t make me think."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia died of anger, let go of Tang Ye, and hummed: "Do you live or die, bastard!"


    After that, she stood up and turned around, glaring at Jiang Ruoqing, and snorted coldly: "Jiang Ruoqing, do you violate police rules? If you hurt people like this, my Wang family won''t let it go!"


    "Wang Jianjia, do you need to take care of your nostalgia?" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t give in, and coldly snorted: "Don''t use the Wang family to press me, do you think my Jiang family is a vegetarian? Huh, what is your Wang family? Do you support Mr. Wang? If Mr. Wang falls, who else in your royal family can take the lead? Your father? Or some of your uncles? I think they are okay in doing business. As for the military area, forget it!"


    "You, what''s so arrogant about you!" Wang Jianjia was anxious, and scolded angrily: "If you hadn''t had a good father, the things that have caused you over the years would be enough for you to die!"


    "I can cause trouble because I have the ability! I dare to directly beat the senior leaders who took women to the military region to destroy the image of the military region. Do you dare? The thing I caused is for the good of the military region. What about you, one by one? Shrink the head tortoise!" Jiang Ruoqing is sharp and does not give in to Wang Jianjia, the eldest of the Wang family.


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was said to not know how to refute.


    Although Jiang Ruoqing has a hot temper and has caused many things, most of them are not unforgivable. On the contrary, they can be said to be good. For example, once the leader of a military region took a beautiful woman to a serious military region. This was an insult to the military region. It was like King Zhou You was performing a beacon show for lords for fun. So at that time, the people in the military district were all angry, but they didn''t stop it because they were leaders. However, Jiang Ruoqing saw it and directly disabled the leader and threw the woman out.


    Jiang Ruoqing is a martial arts genius, extremely courageous, and commendable in some respects. But she has a grumpy temper and a simple head, and occasionally causes completely unreasonable things.


    But no matter what, Wang Jianjia won''t let her continue to hurt Tang Ye, and shouted to her: "If you dare to hurt Tang Ye again, I will fight you hard. If you hurt me, just wait for my grandpa to settle the account with you! "


    Although Wang Jianjia did not want to move out of his grandfather, in order to protect Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia could only put aside his arrogance, hoping to stop Jiang Ruoqing.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing is notoriously doing things regardless of the consequences, coldly snorted: "Even if your grandfather comes in person and Tang Ye commits an accident, I won''t be merciless!"


    Hmph, Jiang Ruoqing swept over directly and shot Wang Jianjia!


    Wang Jianjia was shocked, knowing that he was not Jiang Ruoqing''s opponent. But she didn''t flinch, and she bit her silver teeth and decisively resisted Jiang Ruoqing''s attack.


    boom!


    Jiang Ruoqing punched down, his momentum was unstoppable, and Wang Jianjia was beaten back several meters. And then, Jiang Ruoqing immediately attacked. When Wang Jianjia saw it, he panicked and knew that Jiang Ruoqing could not be stopped this time. However, she still clenched her teeth, whether it was for her arrogance or to protect the man behind her who she already liked.


    "Wang Jianjia, if you have to do this, don''t blame me, you''re welcome!" Jiang Ruoqing was irritated by Wang Jianjia''s stubborn behavior, and increased his strength to get rid of Wang Jianjia with a punch.


    Wang Jianjia clearly felt the fiery energy, even though she was resolutely blocking it, her body''s instincts couldn''t help panicking at this threatening force. She looked back at Tang Ye and gritted her teeth again, willingly, fighting!


    She hates Tang Ye very much, very hate! Because Tang Ye obviously had a woman, she still couldn''t help but like it. She can''t deceive her own heart, if she can protect Tang Ye well, she is willing to do it no matter how dangerous it is.


    So, she looked firm and continued to stand in front of Tang Ye to stop Jiang Ruoqing!


    "You asked for it yourself!" Jiang Ruoqing also slammed his fist.


    Seeing Wang Jianjia so desperately in front of him, Tang Ye felt mixed. It seems that the peach blossom debt has been a little too much. However, to get such a woman who is willing to protect herself, the peach blossom debt is the peach blossom debt, and pay it off slowly. And how can you be so useless in front of a woman?


    Women are willing to protect themselves, and they should protect women even more!


    "Jiang Ruoqing!" Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked terribly cold. He suddenly took out the silver needle, opened his abdomen clothes, and quickly pierced several acupuncture points on his abdomen.


    Amazingly, a flame tattoo appeared on his abdomen at this time. The tattoo is very fascinating, red as blood, and the shape is a flower, a flame of fire!


    Fire inflammation!


    This is the state of fire inflammation.


    It has always been said that Tang Ye has the fatal and strange disease of fire inflammation, but he has never seen any fire inflammation in his body. This symptom did not appear until just now, after he pierced a few acupuncture points on his abdomen.


    However, it does not feel like a disease, but a seal.


    This is indeed a kind of seal, if it is not contained, he will be swallowed by the power of flame and die.


    This seal was imposed by Nongbaicao. As a medical idiot, Nong Baicao developed this method to help Tang Ye. However, this is not permanently available. As Tang Ye''s power increased, so would the flame power. At that time, the seal will be meaningless. If you want to really contain the power of flames, you have to have **** with Lin Yourong, who is suffering from the cold.


    At this moment, Tang Ye unlocked the seal, his breathing was short of breath, and his strength skyrocketed!


    "Jiang Ruoqing, you forced me!" After Tang Ye''s strength rose straight, he looked at Jiang Ruoqing and shouted coldly.


    At this moment, Jiang Ruoqing''s fist was about to hit Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia knew that he was invincible, so he closed his eyes in panic, but still did not give in!


    "boom!"


    With the powerful collision, Wang Jianjia thought that he must be seriously injured. However, she did not feel any pain. She opened her eyes suspiciously and suddenly widened!


    It''s Tang Ye!


    I don''t know when Tang Ye ran by her side and grabbed Jiang Ruoqing''s fist with one hand. Shengsheng blocked Jiang Ruoqing''s fist and let Jiang Ruoqing go forward without a point!


    "Tang Ye..." Wang Jianjia didn''t know what happened, so he gave a dazed cry.


    How could Tang Ye''s strength suddenly become so strong?


    Jiang Ruoqing was equally stunned. She thought this punch could solve the annoying Wang Jianjia, but Tang Ye suddenly appeared in front of Wang Jianjia like a phantom, not only blocking her fist, but also making her unable to move!


    What happened to this? !


    The same goes for everyone else, Jiang Xiaobai, Big Head Shrimp, and many other little brothers all looked surprised and at a loss. They didn''t even see Tang Ye''s figure clearly. Tang Ye went to Wang Jianjia. Is this the **** magic?


    After holding Jiang Ruoqing''s fist, Tang Ye ignored him, looked at Wang Jianjia, and said with a small smile: "Miss, thank you for what you did for me just now. Now, leave everything to me."


    "Ah..." Wang Jianjia was still dumbfounded, still ignorant, and didn''t understand why Tang Ye suddenly became so powerful.


    However, she was also very happy in her heart. The look in her eyes by Tang Ye just now was very gentle and concerned, and she was a little embarrassed.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing, his expression became extremely cold, and he hummed: "Since you are going to kill me, then, you don''t live today!"

 Chapter 85： A bullet is coming!

    Tang Ye''s guidelines for being a person have always been firm, and those who are good to him will definitely not fail. Those who are evil to him will definitely be doubled back!


    He and Jiang Ruoqing have only met twice, and there shouldn''t be any deep hatred, but Jiang Ruoqing is pushing people too much and has the intent to kill him. He can''t bear it, he will use the power of flame!


    If the power of this flame was before, he would not dare to use it. Because if it is used, the flame power will continue to fill the whole body, and if it can''t be contained, he will be burned alive. Even if he does not die, his head will be burnt. But now that Lin Yourong is by his side, he doesn''t need to worry about this, because if there is really no way to curb it, he can curb the flames by rolling a bed sheet with Lin Yourong.


    He was destined to become a husband and wife with Lin Yourong because of this!


    At this time, Jiang Ruoqing was stunned by Tang Ye''s fist, unable to move. She truly felt the improvement of Tang Ye''s strength, what was going on?


    However, surprise turned to surprise, hearing Tang Ye''s arrogant words, her anger soared immediately.


    "Then don''t you live today?"


    This is what Tang Ye said. Means, Tang Ye will kill himself?


    What an international joke!


    Jiang Ruoqing was extremely angry, vowing to kill Tang Ye!


    When Tang Ye clenched her fist, she slammed a leg out and attacked Tang Ye with her foot.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care at all. He easily stretched out his other hand and also held Jiang Ruoqing''s leg.


    Suddenly Jiang Ruoqing was restrained, completely unable to move.


    Jiang Ruoqing panicked. She didn''t understand why Tang Ye''s strength suddenly became so powerful, it was twice as strong, and she could completely crush her!


    How could this be? Did Tang Ye just pretend? Have not used real power?


    Tang Ye watched Jiang Ruoqing jokingly, and suddenly lifted the hand holding her beautiful leg, click, ah! Jiang Ruoqing let out a painful cry, and that leg was suddenly pushed up. Although the bone was not broken, it also hurt the bones. Suddenly her legs became weak, and she no longer had any resistance at all.


    "Oh, you are wearing red underwear..." Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing''s divergent legs and laughed playfully.


    Jiang Ruoqing was originally wearing a uniform short skirt. When Tang Ye raised a leg, the spring light in the short skirt was naturally unobstructed. When she heard Tang Ye''s words, her face was flushed. Shame first, then endless anger.


    Tang Ye humiliated her like this, she was so angry that she was determined-either she died or Tang Ye died!


    Otherwise, what kind of face does she have as the proud girl of the military area?


    "Pooh!"


    At this moment, Wang Jianjia behind, after hearing Tang Ye''s words, blushed and sipped lightly, feeling that Tang Ye was too shameless.


    Jiang Xiaobai chuckled, feeling that Tang Ye was really temperamental and informal. As for the big head prawns, I really want to see the scenery in Jiang Ruoqing''s short skirt. However, Tang Ye''s sudden burst of power directly made their scalp numb, and they were about to retreat in panic.


    They were terrified. If Tang Ye went crazy just now, would it be possible for them to stand properly?


    "Tang Ye, I want you to die!" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t stand being humiliated by Tang Ye and scolded him out, but she could no longer crush Tang Ye like just now, because Tang Ye was stronger than her!


    Tang Ye looked at her coldly and sneered: "Unfortunately, you are the one who died!"


    Without a trace of emotion, even if Jiang Ruoqing is a beauty!


    Having said that, he let go of the hand holding Bai Keqing''s fist, stretched out to grasp Jiang Ruoqing''s leg, exerted force with both hands, rotated a circle, and directly threw Jiang Ruoqing out.


    boom!


    "what!"


    Jiang Ruoqing hit a wall and hit her head straight. The pain made her exhale. Then she fell to the ground, her teeth trembled and her body trembled. There was a small hole in her forehead, and the blood kept flowing down, and most of her face was dyed red, embarrassed, terrifying and terrifying, where there was half beauty.


    Seeing this, everyone present had their hairs erected, their mouths dry, and it took a long time to swallow saliva.


    Is this Nima still a man? In the face of such a beautiful woman, she was able to get such a cruel hand. If you want to kill her, please be happy, don''t torture people to others, ghosts and ghosts!


    At this moment, everyone looked at Tang Ye with extreme anxiety.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye was a lunatic as the rumors were! Complete lunatic! Either kill him or leave him alone, or he will make you worse off than death!


    No one dared to stop Tang Ye, even Wang Jianjia was frightened by Tang Ye''s fierce appearance and only stared blankly.


    At this time, Tang Ye walked towards Jiang Ruoqing step by step.


    He said that Jiang Ruoqing wanted to kill him, then Jiang Ruoqing should not live today!


    Jiang Ruoqing was completely scared and panicked when he saw Tang Ye coming over, as if he felt the breath of death.


    She was not reconciled, but desperate.


    Why did Tang Ye suddenly become so strong? Let yourself not have the ability to resist!


    She didn''t want to die, but she could tell from Tang Ye''s cold and merciless eyes that Tang Ye really wanted to kill her, and she wouldn''t care about her identity and her family.


    This man would kill himself without hesitation!


    She had never thought of such a thing. She is a martial arts prodigy, and she has been stronger than her peers since she was a child, even if she is a boy, she is far behind her. At the same time, she was favored by the Jiang family and many other big families, and she was protected by all the big and small things. She is a goddess. However, today, she, the son of an emperor, will be ruthlessly killed by a man!


    She was so unwilling, she felt the feeling of breaking down for the first time, and she wanted to cry!


    "boom!"


    However, at this moment, when Tang Ye was about to approach Jiang Ruoqing, a bullet flew!


    The bullet flicked across Tang Ye''s cheek, spilling a bloodshot.


    The sound of the gunshot broke the fear and silence that was shrouded in Tang Ye. Everyone looked at the place where the gun was shot, including Tang Ye.


    It was a tall man with a cold-sword eyebrow, pointed a pistol at Tang Ye, and walked step by step without fear.


    The shot he fired just now was deliberately missed, otherwise Tang Ye wouldn''t be as simple as being scratched on his cheek.


    The man walked over and looked at Jiang Ruoqing, whose head was stained red with blood, and his expression was almost broken. He was distressed. Looking at Tang Ye again, he was furious. However, he did not continue firing at Tang Ye, holding back his anger and shouting: "Tang Ye, you should stop!"


    "Give me a reason." Tang Ye snorted without asking who the man is.


    When he is fierce, he always says to do it, otherwise, wouldn''t he slap himself in the face?


    However, the man took out a cell phone at this moment, and the cell phone was connected.


    "Tang Ye, pay attention to advance and retreat." Wang Airen''s voice came from the mobile phone!


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, his ferocious expression lightened a bit, his eyes flashed with hesitation in his determination to kill Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Grandpa..." Wang Jianjia was stunned when he heard Wang Airen''s words, and immediately reacted, yes, you can''t kill Jiang Ruoqing!


    Jiang Ruoqing''s status is similar to her, and even more favored than her. Imagine what would happen to Wang Airen if she was killed? What will happen to the Wang family? What will happen to the power of the Wang family?


    In the same way, if you kill Jiang Ruoqing, Jiang Xingkong, Jiang''s old man, Jiang''s faction, etc., Tang Ye will be killed!


    That kind of thing, even Wang Airen, absolutely can''t stop it! The Jiang family is a big family in the same military region, not comparable to other commercial families!


    Wang Jianjia also remembered. Grandpa had told her not to let Tang Ye be too impulsive and do things that she couldn''t do. The current thing is just impossible to do.


    So she immediately went over and took Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Tang Ye, enough, don''t do it anymore!"


    Tang Ye closed his eyes, and when he opened it, he had already made a decision.


    He looked at the man who shot him and saved Jiang Ruoqing, sneered, then pointed to his injured face and said, "I will pay back this injury."


    The man looked at Tang Ye with the same cold expression and said: "You hurt Ruoqing bit by bit, I will definitely return it!"


    His name is Yin Jun, Jiang Ruoqing''s childhood sweetheart, and also the pride of the military region!

 Chapter 86： The game of old people!

    Yin Jun came with Wang Airen''s words, and Tang Ye no longer shot Jiang Ruoqing. He is a lunatic, yes, but not so mad that he will drive himself to death.


    Jiang Ruoqing is different from Sun Chu and Wu Qian. The Sun family is just a pure commercial family, while Wu Qian is an underground force, and their influence is very limited. But Jiang Ruoqing is from the military area, and the commercial family wants to curry favor with them, and the underground forces are even more afraid of them...


    In fact, the price Jiang Ruoqing paid was high enough. There was a hole in his head, a girl''s family, it was terrible, I felt pity. And Yin Jun appeared and brought Wang Airen''s words, indicating that Wang Airen had done a lot to help Tang Ye behind his back. Otherwise, the shot that Yin Jun fired, I am afraid it was not just a bit of flesh and blood of Tang Ye. Even if Yin Jun shot Tang Ye with one shot, he might not be okay.


    At this time, in the courtyard of a courtyard, a table was placed and a simple porcelain pot for making tea with charcoal was made, and the two elderly people sat together to make tea and talk.


    One of them is Wang Airen. The other was a somewhat dark-skinned old man who seemed to be basking in the hot sun all day, with a traditional flat head, not as gentle as Wang Airen, but fierce and majestic. He was the old Peng that Wang Airen mentioned before, and he wanted to take Tang Ye to see Peng Huaicai.


    Peng Huaicai is a general who is still active on the front line, whether facing natural disasters or man-made cases. I have been a country for my whole life, devoted himself to the end, and died, and lived up to the post of general.


    Wang Airen poured a cup of tea for Peng Huaicai and said with a smile: "Old Peng, you just came back. I''m sorry, there is no good wine, only tea. Haha, my granddaughter won''t let me touch a drop of wine."


    Peng Huaicai heard it with a look of guilt, and said, "Pharaoh, I am sorry for being here when you were seriously ill. You said that you want the guy who saved your life to ask me about the situation. I will definitely cooperate. No Among other things, you must find out whoever wants to harm you!"


    Wang Airen waved his hand and said, "I''m sorry, you went to the north for the country to deal with the invading aliens, how can I blame you. I am ashamed in front of you. As for investigating the person who wants to harm me. Hey, I¡¯ve got a headache. The kid who saved me didn¡¯t take care of my business, which caused me trouble!"


    "Haha." Peng Huaicai laughed and said, "Pharaoh, I can rest assured that you can still worry about those little guys. This is not good, there are a few distressed little guys who are making trouble when they are old. , This is not to be idle! People like us are afraid of being idle. We live on the battlefield all our lives, we can''t be idle, we can''t be idle..."


    "But these little guys simply don''t know how high the sky is, and they don''t understand anything. They are dumbfounded. They only come from temperament. How can I feel relieved to throw them to the military area?" Wang Airen sighed.


    Peng Huaicai squinted his eyes, thoughtfully, and then smiled, and said, "Pharaoh, you value that kid so much. Will you be treated a little special because he saved you?"


    "No." Wang Airen grinned. The old man looked a little naive and said: "I''m telling you, doesn''t Jiang always stare at me? Hey, the immortal is the one who came out of the house. Baby, I went to the military area several times and he gave me a black face. Hmph, it¡¯s not that my family Jiajia is not up to date, but Ruoqing¡¯s talent is better. And Tang Ye, this kid, let me tell you, his temper It''s very similar to Ruoqing''s baby. Both have spotted one thing and smashed to the end. Now I think this kid can definitely compare with Ruoqing''s baby girl!"


    "Oh, did you give up the cymbal?" Peng Huaicai curled his lips, unhappy that Wang Airen made such an arrangement.


    "Of course not!" Wang Airen explained: "I feel so sorry for my granddaughter that it is too late, why would I give up! Isn''t there another Yin Jun? I tell you, Jia Jia''s character is like Yin Jun, Tang Ye''s character is like Ruoqing''s. The girl looks like. In this way, my two babies are just like Lao Jiang. Hey, when I train Jian Jia and Tang Ye, how can Lao Jiang show me a black face?"


    "You, do you still like to compete so much?" Peng Huaicai smiled.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a thief if we grow old and don¡¯t do something, don¡¯t we become a dead thief? It¡¯s a pity that Tang Ye has no identity. And Yin Jun, there is always something short of it. I retired from the military area again, and the weight of talking over there is getting less and less..."


    "Okay, okay, Lao Wang, don''t pretend to me!" Peng Huaicai rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t you just want me to set up a line to send that kid to the military area to practice? Hi, Lao Wang, I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯ve heard about this kid a little bit. You¡¯re right, you can really toss. But you think people have always been good, I can help. But not now, he has done so many things, he will die when he enters the military zone Undoubtedly. Also, even if I want to send someone into the military zone, I have to have some skills. So the kid had better wipe his **** clean first, and then do something practical, otherwise I would have trouble."


    "Haha, Lao Peng, I''m relieved if you say that. In fact, I will tell you in advance that this matter is not in a hurry. As for wiping and doing practical things, I will polish that kid well." Wang Airen laughed.


    He had mentioned to Wang Jianjia before that Tang Ye would be sent to the military area for training, but he knew very well that Tang Ye was not qualified enough, and he would definitely have to polish it for a while. In addition to making Tang Ye better, he also needs to make Tang Ye do something real. Practice is the only criterion for testing truth, and it is also the most convincing basis for proving a person''s ability. As long as Tang Ye did the real thing, Peng Huaicai only needed a word to enter the military zone. After all, the country never rejects available talents.


    Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai are old comrades-in-arms, and their revolutionary friendship is very deep. This time when Peng Huaicai came back, even if he was drinking tea, he also said in a thousand words that Tang Ye¡¯s affairs are only a small part, and more talk about national affairs. There are happy and sad. The patriotism of the two old people is awe-inspiring.


    At the same time, in the courtyard of the Sun family residence, Sun Tianhao and Sun Qisheng were talking in the wooden house, and their faces were not very good.


    Sun Tianhao sighed and said, "It seems that Tang Ye has escaped again, and Jiang Ruoqing has not been able to deal with him."


    Sun Qisheng sneered and hummed: "What is Tang Ye? But a brash little boy. It was Wang Airen who really saved Tang Ye! Wang Airen didn''t do it originally, because Jiang Ruoqing was behind the Jiang family. Old man Jiang and Wang Airen It''s the enemy. But now Peng Huaicai is back, and Wang Airen treacherously went directly to Peng Huaicai. With Peng Huaicai, Mr. Jiang is not easy to attack! What I am really worried about is that if Peng Huaicai stays in Yanjing, it will be difficult to move the Wang family. Up!"


    Sun Tianhao thought for a while and said, "Or, ask the top killer to get rid of Tang Ye directly? You know, Peng Huaicai is back. If he also values ??Tang Ye, then Tang Ye will really fly into the sky. ."


    Sun Qisheng squinted his eyes, his eyes were like eagles, and he coldly snorted: "Then you should be safe, don''t show your feet!"


    "Yes!" Sun Tianhao nodded heavily.

 Chapter 87： are you ready?

    Jiang Ruoqing was sent to the best hospital in the military region for treatment. She was seriously injured, after all, her head was blooming. But compared with her injury, what is more worrying is her mental state. She looked sluggish, her eyes blank, as if she had become a wooden person.


    She was still immersed in the fear brought by Tang Ye.


    As the favorite of the military region, as a hot post-show wizard, even if she beats a superior leader, she will not be punished, but today, she was almost killed by a kid!


    She still clearly remembered that Tang Ye smashed her against the wall without hesitation. When her face was full of blood, she was still expressionless, walking toward her coldly and brutally, with the breath of death! There is no mercy, let alone pity and pity! In front of Tang Ye, she could not enjoy the superior power of being a military wizard and the ultimate beauty!


    A man who makes people angry, but also awe-inspiring.


    Before being pushed into the operating room, Jiang Ruoqing was thinking of Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye was sending Wang Jianjia home.


    Before sending Wang Jianjia back, he said goodbye to Jiang Xiaobai. Jiang Xiaobai tried his best to keep him, but he didn''t intend to stay anymore. From what happened just now, Jiang Xiaobai saw the unlimited potential in him. A person with unfathomable power, a person with many relationships, standing on the position of a big power on the dark frontier, is very worthy of deep friendship!


    Of course, even if Tang Ye didn''t have that strength and relationship, Jiang Xiaobai was willing to make a friend of Tang Ye. He admired Tang Ye''s humanity very much.


    Tonight''s action, Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia achieved their goals. On the one hand, it provoked a dispute between the Axe Company and the Dark Frontier, and on the other hand, it got in touch with the Dark Frontier and was protected by more forces.


    "Tang Ye, are you okay? I''ll take you home." Wang Jianjia drove her domineering off-road vehicle back. Tang Ye was sitting in the passenger seat with a strange expression, she couldn''t help but worry.


    Tang Ye looked strange at this time. His face was occasionally pale, occasionally flushed, and his body temperature was also hot and cold.


    This was caused by the sequelae of his unlocking the flame seal. Just now he re-sealed the flame flower in his abdomen, mainly using silver needles to **** the acupoints. Nong Baicao does the same. It''s just that I had to eat a frozen pill before sealing. This pill is also refined from Nongbaicao. But now he didn''t eat Frozen Pill, because he had never thought of using the power of flame.


    Jiang Ruoqing can have that kind of strength. He believes that there must be a strong master, just as he has a hidden power like Nong Baicao as his master.


    Without the reconciliation of Frozen Pill, even if he seals the flames, the effect is not great. He suppressed the flame that was about to rise, preventing the flame power from spreading throughout his body, otherwise he would slowly lose water, his body would be steamed dry, and the whole person would become skin and bones, and finally died.


    Over the years, he has been cultivating continuously, and his strength has continued to grow stronger, and Huoyan''s power has also continued to increase. According to estimates, even the seal would not be able to suppress this force in another two years, so Nong Baicao asked him to come out to see Lin Yourong.


    He tried to reconcile the flame power in his body, his condition stabilized, his complexion improved, and he looked at Wang Jianjia and said: "I''m fine, but Jiang Ruoqing was injured just now, and the blood is not flowing well. Just wait for me to go back and take a rest."


    Wang Jianjia was still very worried, and said, "Then I will send you back now."


    "No." Tang Ye shook his head and said with a smile: "I said I want to send you back, how can you send me back?"


    "But I''m not injured, it''s nothing to send you back." Wang Jianjia was a little annoyed, this guy was quite stubborn.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I am a face-saving person, and if I want to send you back, I must send you back!"


    "You are really..."


    "Well, if you are really good for me, you can concentrate on driving home, and then I can go back to rest soon." Wang Jianjia was very annoyed, but Tang Ye interrupted her.


    She had no choice but to concentrate on driving back to her home. I don¡¯t know when it started, maybe after what happened just now, she no longer has too strong thoughts about Tang Ye, and subconsciously has a more submissive feeling towards Tang Ye, probably because a woman likes a man and treats that man. Attitude.


    Facing Jiang Ruoqing''s persecution just now, she defended Tang Ye in such a desperate manner, her feelings for Tang Ye were already clear at a glance and could not be denied. It''s just that neither of them deliberately mentioned this matter, so they didn''t appear embarrassed.


    When he arrived at the Wang Family Mansion, Tang Ye looked very surprised. The Wang family deserves to be a big family, the mansion is simply a garden, like a scenic spot. This mansion property is worth hundreds of millions.


    Originally, old revolutionary heroes like Wang Airen have always been simple. However, because the Wang family produced many business talents and established the Wang family''s business empire, it is not surprising to have such a wealth.


    "This is my home, Tang Ye, why don''t you go in and rest, I will arrange a room for you, you...you can stay and rest at my house tonight." Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye and said worriedly. When Tang Ye stayed, his face was slightly red, after all, these words made people think about other things.


    Stay and eat dumplings for you?


    Tang Ye looked at her, smiled, and said, "Thank you for what happened just now. You are very brave, and I apologize for what made you angry before."


    "Ah..." Wang Jianjia was stunned, but Tang Ye suddenly thanked and apologized, making her a little bit awkward and a little embarrassed: "No, it''s okay, I... I am willing ..."


    She felt a little embarrassed. This kind of ambiguous atmosphere created by politeness and warmth made her feel sweet, but she was ashamed and overwhelmed. It will happen next, she is looking forward to it. However, if something really happened, what to do after it happened, she was very sad again. Because Tang Ye already belonged emotionally. She can''t get in. In addition, she feels that Tang Ye can''t mess around, the man with a heart is very disgusting!


    However, when she was dazzled by these things, Tang Ye got out of the car and said to her: "Miss, thank you so much. I will invite you to dinner another day."


    Wang Jianjia was stunned, and he was relieved to see Tang Ye leaving, but felt very disappointed again, and nodded gently and said, "Well, you have to be careful."


    Tang Ye walked out of the street alone and took a taxi back. In the taxi, he was short of breath, and blue veins appeared on his forehead, which looked terrifying.


    It is the power of Huoyan that can''t be suppressed!


    Without Frozen Pill, one can only put a needle into the seal, which will not work after all. And the flame power was about to spread all over his body, even if he went back to eat the frozen pill, it was useless. There is only one way to save him, and that is to have **** with Lin Yourong.


    Of course he wants to do this, and people are about to die, there is no hesitation. Besides, didn''t Lin Yourong wish he did this?


    When he returned home, Lin Yourong saw a scar on his face and was very worried. He ran to hold his hand, and his soft body pressed against him, and said with concern: "Tang Ye, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Ye glanced at her, wearing pink loose pajamas, her white skin was particularly attractive. Originally he was very tired, but due to the spread of flame power, his physical strength was restored. In this way, I am not afraid to toss with Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong was still ignorant, looking at him very worried. At this moment, he suddenly hugged Lin Yourong, pressed it to the wall, and said, "Yourong, I want you tonight, are you ready?"


    Lin Yourong was dumbfounded, and he reacted with a scream, her delicate body trembled lightly, her heart wafting, watching Tang Ye''s complexion crimson, charming and charming.


    She is very shy, why did things come so suddenly?

 Chapter 88： Husband love it!

    Lin Yourong was naturally willing to give her body to Tang Ye. She turned from a shy young girl to a charming vixen, but it was just for this.


    She is still ignorant and naive about feelings and sex. However, after she fell in love with Tang Ye, she wanted to treat Tang Ye well, and seize Tang Ye¡¯s heart, so she bought a lot of gender magazines to read, alas, the result was deeply poisoned, and she felt that the magazine said she wanted to be jailed. To grasp a man''s heart, first grasp the man''s lower body, such superficial words are right.


    This is really superficial, cut, what grabs the man''s lower body, Nima is really evil. When it comes to feelings, the most important thing is whether the mind is good or not. If you don''t like it in your heart, and reject it, your body''s needs might as well find a little sister outside. Otherwise, can I still enjoy the bed stuff with mental disorder?


    Men and women love-love, it is necessary to express affection, but also to enjoy!


    Lin Yourong and Tang Ye both love each other deeply in their hearts, and their hearts are full of each other. When they come to an intercourse, they are just like a newly-weds, and they will come naturally.


    At this time, Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye was full of enthusiasm when she spoke. She didn''t think about whether Tang Ye''s body was abnormal. Tang Ye''s words of wanting her made her feel confused. She was naturally ready, or she was already ready, waiting for Tang Ye to have **** with her, but at this time, she couldn''t help being shy and infinite, and she didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Ye pressed her against the wall, first he was tortured by the flame power in his body, and secondly, he was irritated by Lin Yourong, who looked **** and charming in pajamas, and rubbed against Lin Yourong''s soft and smooth skin a little bit, causing his body to urinate. Suddenly reacted. The soaring body temperature made him unbearable, and coupled with the restlessness in his heart, he could no longer restrain it, and he roughly blocked Lin Yourong''s red lips.


    Lin Yourong was even more shy and blush. She was stimulated by Tang Ye''s body temperature and the offense, and her heart swayed so much that she couldn''t help but hug Tang Ye''s waist, catering to the intimacy Tang Ye brought.


    Oh, this is incredible. Tang Ye was even more irritated, his body temperature getting hotter and hotter, and he wanted to jump into the ice pool to freeze himself. It just so happened that Lin Yourong in front of him was an ice pond. Hanbing''s physique made her naturally cold, and her personality was shy and gentle. Tang Ye couldn''t wait to blend into her body immediately and relieve the unbearable heat.


    As a result, he became more violent, hacking, hacking, **** unruly, but torn, feeling like a beast eating.


    Lin Yourong was hurt, a little annoyed, and wanted to scold Tang Ye a few times. Looking down at Tang Ye, he was taken aback. She saw a blood-red flame flower in Tang Ye''s abdomen. She was startled. She had faced Tang Yechi before, but she hadn''t seen such a gorgeous flame flower on Tang Ye''s abdomen.


    "Tang Ye, what''s the matter with you?" She finally noticed Tang Ye''s strangeness and asked worriedly.


    Tang Ye smiled and explained: "This is the state of fire inflammation, and you also have it, but yours is an ice flower."


    "Where is it, why have I never seen it?" Lin Yourong asked in doubt, she only knew that her body was weak and cold, and she didn''t know that there would be patterns.


    Tang Ye suddenly smirked and said, "Because you haven''t met me before. Without my fire, you can''t bear your ice."


    "Discuss, hate!" Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye was talking bad love, and was teasing her.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said, "Want to see your Bing Linghua?"


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong nodded happily.


    She felt that she and Tang Ye had a special relationship that no one could replace it was this complementary relationship between ice and fire. She was very fortunate to have this thing and let her meet Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye suddenly came to Lin Yourong''s ear and said, "I want to see your Bing Linghua, so I stripped of your lower body."


    Ah... Lin Yourong trembled when he heard Tang Ye''s words, his complexion was ruddy to the extreme, and his whole body was limp when he was being teased, almost unable to stand. She felt that Tang Ye was bad enough that she couldn''t tear off her underwear and had to take it off by herself, which was too annoying.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, she proved that her vision is very good, the quality of this brand of underwear-pants is good! Even Tang Ye''s color-wolf blocked it!


    Seeing her twisting, Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "Do you think I was teasing you on purpose? I didn''t, because your Bing Linghua is on the left thigh-root."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong shuddered, it turned out that this was the case.


    "You Rong, if you don''t take it off, I''ll take it off for you?" Tang Ye smiled. In fact, he was breathing very fast, and eagerly wanted to do something with Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong bit her red lips, not daring to look at Tang Ye, ashamed. Although she and Tang Ye had seen each other''s bodies a long time ago, when Tang Ye personally helped her take off her clothes little by little, she was still ashamed and unbearable, as if every part of her body was shown to Tang Ye one by one.


    Seeing that she was silent, Tang Ye reached out to help her take off the remaining clothes, and said, "Yourong, your body is perfect. I like every place."


    "Discuss, hate, a big pervert!" Lin You couldn''t help but yelling, but he was actually happy in his heart, lowering his head to cover his lips with a slight smile.


    Tang Ye didn''t play with her slowly, and didn''t hesitate to relieve the heat of the body, what should I do when my brain burns out?


    He did it a few times, and completely retreated Lin Yourong and his clothes, and the two faced each other naked and naked.


    Lin Yourong was shy and unbearable, hugging Tang Ye tightly, as if trying to cover her body with Tang Ye''s body. However, in this way, the friction between the two bodies was intense, which brought the passions and desires in their hearts to the extreme.


    "Yourong, where do you want to do our first time?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong who was shrinking in his arms.


    Lin Yourongfang''s heart was rippling, and she was so stunned that she didn''t know how to talk. But she takes this kind of thing very seriously, biting her red lips, and whispering: "I, I want to be in bed..."


    A very traditional girl, roll the sheets, and be honestly on the comfortable bed, doing so many tricks.


    Tang Ye gave a smirk and said, "Then let you go, let''s go to bed. However, one time is not enough, the bed is finished, you can still be on the sofa, in the kitchen, in the bathroom..."


    "You, you hate it!" Lin Yourong was stimulated, a little bit ashamed, but looking forward to it.


    Seeing her ashamed, Tang Ye was suddenly worried. The daughter-in-law won¡¯t really be as shy and go blank when she rolls the sheets and fainted, right?


    So he wanted to talk more and let Lin Yourong relax. However, Lin Yourong suddenly bit his shoulder and groaned, "You, don''t talk about it anymore, hurry up and take me to the room and ask for me!"


    Lin Yourong couldn''t help being slapped inside, and didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Tang Ye was stunned, his wife really had an unexpected side. He stopped delaying, picked up Lin Yourong and ran into the bedroom, threw Lin Yourong onto the comfortable bed, and threw it over.


    Lin Yourong shrank, looking at Tang Ye''s sudden loss of shame, her beautiful eyes flowing as if she was about to cry. She hugged Tang Ye tightly and said softly: "Tang Ye, thank you for everything you gave me."


    Tang Ye was stunned, then smiled, stroking Lin Yourong''s hair, and said, "I just want to thank you, you let me regain a new life, and I will always be by your side."


    Lin Yourong was very moved, smiled, and said, "Then I...I will serve you wholeheartedly..."


    Tang Ye was moved, and said with a smirk: "Then serve this time first."


    Lin Yourong was ashamed, but she smiled, letting go, and said wittily, "This is the first time for people and other people, no way..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, this daughter-in-law Zhen Nima was the ultimate.


    He watched pleasingly, and smirked, "Didn''t you watch the movie?"


    Lin Yourong lowered her head in embarrassment, and said, "If you are not there, just, I didn''t watch..."


    "Then you can say a few words of flirting and listen. Women flirting can stimulate men more, otherwise you won''t see my bravery." Tang Ye smiled playfully.


    "Bad!" Lin Yourong pouted lightly.


    But she obeyed Tang Ye''s meaning, stretched out her slender jade hand to clasp Tang Ye''s neck, said something to flirt, and said shyly: "Husband, love lightly, don''t hurt people..."


    Damn it!


    Nima!


    Tang Ye didn''t say anything, with a roar, the majestic power in his body exploded, pressing down on Lin Yourong.

 Chapter 89： Very monotonous posture!

    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong''s fish and water joy was not oolong, they proceeded tacitly.


    However, if Tang Ye wanted to vent the heat caused by the flame power, how could he not hurt Lin Yourong. Besides, can a woman not hurt for the first time? In short, as the saying goes by word of mouth-pain and happiness.


    At this time, on the big bed in the room, the white carcass and the Maihuang body were superimposed together, playing a sultry movement... Suddenly, the spring in the room was boundless, charming and sultry.


    After the end, Lin Yourong shrank in Tang Ye''s arms and hugged Tang Ye tightly. His cheeks were rosy, panting slightly, his expression was ecstasy, and he became mature, charming and extremely beautiful.


    Tang Ye hugged her, held her whole body in his arms, looked down, full of affection, and couldn''t help leaning over to kiss her on the forehead. If you feel that it is not enough, go to kiss again, or cheek, or earlobe, or red lips.


    Lin Yourong couldn''t bear to let go of Tang Ye, as if she had become a cute little octopus, wrapped tightly around Tang Ye. After being kissed by Tang Ye, she looked at Tang Ye and smiled happily. She has merged with Tang Ye, she feels that she belongs to Tang Ye, and Tang Ye also belongs to her. Her desire was fulfilled, as if she had the whole world.


    She was not so shy anymore, she acted coquettishly, pouted slightly, and said, "You hate it, it makes people hurt so much..."


    Tang Ye''s vanity came up, and said with a smirk: "I said your husband is brave, why don''t you believe it?"


    Lin Yourong curled his lips again and said, "You really don''t hurt me..."


    Tang Ye smiled, put his big hands on her beautiful body, turned over, pressed her under him again, and said, "How about hurting you well this time?"


    Huh...Lin Yourong''s heart was swaying, with a sad face, and he hummed: "More, more?"


    Tang Ye squeezed the palm of her hand and said with a smile: "Can''t stand it so soon?"


    She blushed, lowered her head and bit her lip and said: "I, I''m afraid you are tired..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, seeing her beautiful eyes watery and short of breath, he was obviously moved again. That''s right, how could this little **** like a daughter-in-law be easily satisfied. Moreover, her own flame physique is exactly what she desires for the ice physique. She was afraid that she would squeeze every drop of her body!


    Actually, Lin Yourong is like this, so why not Tang Ye. It was the first time to get a body with a warm and flaming cold physique. The cool and comfortable feeling made him want to stop, and he was satisfied with his physiological needs. It made him want to be immersed in this kind of gentle country forever and not do anything else. thing.


    Food, clothing, lust, desire, the ancients sincerely did not deceive me!


    Lin Yourong knows that Tang Ye wants it again. In fact, she thinks too. She smiled and whispered softly: "Husband, you really want to lighten up, otherwise I won''t be able to get up to make breakfast for you tomorrow, so don''t rely on me. Oh."


    Ouch, I will take the initiative to say something flirting. Tang Ye was stunned, and smiled: "The more you say this, the more I want you to feel my domineering!"


    Ah... Lin Yourong''s heart was swayed, and she was overjoyed, just what she wanted. She looked at Tang Ye with beautiful eyes, and said, "If my husband wants to, people can only follow..."


    Fuck, Tang Ye couldn''t stand this wife who became a vixen. Once again, the wild power came out and brutally crushed Lin Yourong... Just now, Lin Yourong''s sultry voice was very restrained when he hummed for the first time. Because she felt very shy. But this second time, she started to be presumptuous, and her cry alone made Tang Ye more beastly. As a result, the spring drama was staged again in the room.


    Sinking and reveling all night...The two finally collapsed, and in order to have a good rest, they went to the bathroom to take a shower. As a result, the two of them soaked in the bathtub, their naked bodies pressed against them and did not want to move, so they closed their eyes for a while, and the two fell asleep in the bathtub.


    Almost drowned in the bathtub... Tang Ye woke up, Lin Yourong was also taken aback, and then even the anger was caused by Tang Ye being too bad. Tang Ye rolled his eyes and the back of the pot was gone... and the two of them Back to the room, as soon as I entered, a strong hormonal smell came out. Lin Yourong was so shy again, she hurriedly cleaned up the large red-stained sheets that had been shed by her first sex, stuffed it into the cabinet, and sprayed some perfume. This made her less ashamed.


    It was late at night later, and the two collapsed were no longer able to think of others. They hugged each other and slept until the next afternoon.


    Tang Ye woke up and saw Lin Yourong leaning against him, with a pretty face and messy hair. He stretched out his hand and gently lifted the messed hair away, looking at Lin Yourong thoughtfully.


    After tossing with Lin Yourong last night, the flame power in his body has been harmonized by Lin Yourong''s ice power. In addition, he has other gains. The body that was originally collapsed, at this time did not feel tired at all, but was full of vitality!


    He wondered with surprise, could he be able to transform part of the flame power into his own power by acting with Lin Yourong with the power of the flame?


    He thinks this is the case, otherwise the body that collapsed last night cannot be fully recovered now. In this case, rolling the sheets is the best way to practice strength?


    Oh, this is a great thing! The legendary yin-yang double repair?


    He wants to try to see if his power has broken through. Originally, he only had the initial stage of triple Qi Jin, if he broke through, it would be the middle stage. If this is the case, I won''t be afraid of Jiang Ruoqing in the future.


    However, when he moved, Lin Yourong also woke up. Lin Yourong smiled lightly when he saw him, then blushed. Thinking of what happened last night, she felt too crazy, and some did not dare to look at people.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You Rong, you did a good job last night. I am very satisfied, but the posture is a bit monotonous. Let''s explore together and make progress together."


    "You...you hate it!" Lin Yourong was so ashamed that he was teased by Tang Ye when he woke up.


    But she cared very much. She always said that she would serve Tang Ye well, but she was said to be monotonous. She couldn''t help looking at Tang Ye and asked, "Is it monotonous?"


    "Well, just the posture of a missionary." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong blushed, bit her lip and asked, "Wh, what is the missionary posture?"


    "It''s just normal men and women," Tang Ye explained.


    Lin Yourong nodded, indicating that he understood. But soon she turned pale and cried, with infinite grievances and grievances, and pointed at Tang Ye and cursed: "You, how do you know so much? Do you, do you often spend time with other women... ooh, ooh... "


    Can''t say anything, the cruel truth, she cried.


    Tang Ye is an old driver!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, squeezed her pretty face, and hummed: "I''m so old, haven''t you seen a small movie? Of course you know what it is!"


    "You, you sex-wolf!" Lin Yourong was happy again, able to understand men watching movies.


    She groaned and wanted to get out of bed, but immediately snorted in pain. Both thighs hurt so fiercely that I couldn''t move at all. For the first time last night, she tossed so badly again. She looked down and saw that the smooth and tender skin on the thigh-root was rubbed red and she was afraid that she would not be able to walk well.


    Tang Ye felt sorry for her and took care of her. She was ashamed and annoyed. She beat Tang Ye in the chest a few times, scolded Tang Ye for being rude and didn''t hurt her at all.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to care about her, this little lady was hypocritical.


    But after all, she still felt distressed. Tang Ye took ice water to help her put on her thighs-the red skin. Although she was shy, she enjoyed the warmth of being taken care of by Tang Ye.


    After that, he made some food for Lin Yourong, and Tang Ye took a rest and thought of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue tossed with him to a great extent. The two women were also the first time, and the situation in this meeting should be similar to Lin Yourong. He couldn''t help worrying. After all, it was the woman who had had a relationship with him, so how could it be inappropriate.


    Besides, he and Murong Huansha still cooperate. Murong Huansha needs new products. He also needs funds and Murong Huansha''s power. Aside from emotional matters, this cooperation is also necessary. Therefore, he must go to see Murong Huansha and talk about the matter!


    It''s just that I didn''t know how to deal with the matter of falling out with Murong Huansha.

 Chapter 90： Two struggling women!

    After all, I couldn''t worry about Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Tang Ye told Lin Yourong to go out to do something, and by the way, he came back from shopping at night, and then went out. Lin Yourong didn''t object, but at this time she just needed someone to be quiet and digest the crazy things with Tang Ye last night. In any case, for the first time, she actually gave her body to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye went out of the house and walked to a green area in the community. When he saw no one, he suddenly closed the palm of his right hand and swung out at a tree branch two meters away. With a whistle, it was like a sharp air blade cut over, and the twig was cut into two pieces.


    "Sure enough, my strength has improved!" Tang Yexin hummed with joy.


    When he was at home just now, he suspected that after having **** with Lin Yourong, who had a physique of cold ice, part of the flame power in his body was transformed into normal power and integrated into his body, making his strength improved.


    Judging from the power of the blade energy just released, he has broken through to the mid-term strength of the triple Qi Jin, which is the same level as Jiang Ruoqing!


    He laughed, and he was indeed happy. Having a shy top daughter-in-law can not only save her life, but also improve her strength. It seems that God is very kind to herself.


    Feeling better, going to see Murong Huansha doesn''t feel so worried. Originally he was entangled, how to get along with Murong Huansha after falling out. But now he figured it out, relieved. Now that he was a villain in front of Murong Huansha, then continue to be evil. There are many ways to care about a person. Domineering and severe are sometimes more profound than gentle and considerate.


    He guessed that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue would not be in the Tongtian Mansion. After all, such a ridiculous thing happened, the two women should choose to stay at home and rest. But he didn''t know the private residences of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, so he could only go to the Tongtian Building to inquire. People from the Tianni Group knew about his relationship with Murong Huansha, so they told him about Murong Huansha. As a result, Murong Huansha worked in the office on the top floor!


    "Is this woman going to die? She''s a workaholic!" Tang Ye found out that Murong Huansha was working in the office, and couldn''t help being angry. After all that tossing, she came to work, so careless!


    He took the exclusive elevator directly, and found that the elevator permissions were still open to him. He thought that Murong Huansha would withdraw his authority because he hated him, but he didn''t. I don''t know what Murong Huansha thought.


    At this time, in the top floor office.


    Mu Yue looked calm, as if nothing crazy with Tang Ye had happened, wearing a black secretary uniform, standing erect, handing Murong Huansha sitting in a chair a document and making a careful report.


    Murong Huansha wears a dark red uniform and is very noble. She is still a vice president Yujie Fan''er, listening to Mu Yue''s report, thinking about the solution.


    Neither women seemed to be affected by the crazy things with Tang Ye, calmly and indifferently, dealing with the company''s affairs.


    "Okay, let''s do it this way, you go and rest first." After discussing a solution with Mu Yue, Murong Huansha let her go to rest with a smile.


    Mu Yue nodded, turned and left the office. However, just after she turned around, she moved one foot, and her two thighs rubbed against each other, and there was a fiery pain immediately. She couldn''t help but turned her foot, twisted it, and fell to the ground with pain.


    "Mu Yue, how are you?" Murong Huansha was very anxious when he saw this, and stood up from his seat, going to see Mu Yue''s situation. As a result, as soon as she took a step, she also suffered a lot of pain from the friction of her two thighs, and she directly supported her on the table with her hands, so she did not fall.


    But she managed to endure the pain and walked to Mu Yue''s side step by step while holding the table, pulling Mu Yue up. Mu Yue expressed his apologies and looked sad. The two women looked at each other, feeling aggrieved suddenly, their eyes flushed, and a huge sadness filled the room.


    "That sad bastard, sooner or later I will have to pay for him!" Murong Huansha was wronged and hummed coldly.


    "Miss..." Mu Yue lowered his head slightly, wondering what to say.


    She always felt that she was very sorry for having a relationship with Tang Ye, because Murong Huansha also had a relationship with Tang Ye. It''s like a leapfrog, very embarrassed, I don''t know how to face it.


    In fact, the two women did not get rid of the madness with Tang Ye at all. Tang Ye left them and left that day. They dealt with the crazy battlefield alone, and then contacted people outside to deal with Liu Feng, Li Chaolai, Jiang Weiwei and other people who were poisoned by Liu Feng. They were already very tired, but they were heartbroken by Tang Ye. When dealing with those things, they couldn''t help crying several times and felt the world was desolate.


    They hate Tang Ye very much, especially Murong Huansha. Because she was slapped by Tang Ye that day--even though it was a very light slap. Being taught by Tang Ye, it was for another woman to do it to her. She has never been wronged like this since she was a child. The most hateful thing is that she knew that she vaguely liked Tang Ye, but was hurt by Tang Ye in the most ruthless way.


    I like him, but he slapped himself for other women!


    Which woman can accept? Besides, it is a proud woman like Murong Huansha!


    Even though the woman Tang Yewei was his fianc¨¦e, Murong Huansha felt that as the president, she was no worse than any other woman! In short, she couldn''t accept Tang Ye''s treatment like that. That night, she thought about a thousand or ten thousand ways to torture Tang Ye! But in the end, he couldn''t help but waver and didn''t use his power and wealth to deal with Tang Ye.


    Even, last night, she heard that Tang Ye had gotten into trouble again and actually wounded Jiang Ruoqing, a wizard of the military region, and she became worried! She knew Jiang Ruoqing''s identity was not simple, and she was afraid that Tang Ye could not handle it. After Tang Ye was okay, she was relieved.


    Feelings are so torturous, I like them, and hate is always pale and weak. Frustration in love is far more terrifying than failure in a shopping mall. Now Murong Huansha felt that even if the sun outside was bright, it would be bleak and dim to her.


    Murong Huansha helped Mu Yue up, and Mu Yue helped her again, and the two women walked to the sofa cautiously. Murong Huansha sat down and Mu Yue stood. She always regarded herself as a subordinate and did not dare to offend.


    "Mu Yue, sit down!" Murong Huansha was anxious, she didn''t regard Mu Yue as a subordinate at all.


    Although she was embarrassed because of her relationship with Tang Ye at the same time, she didn¡¯t know how to get along with each other in the future, but after Tang Ye hurt them, they felt sorry for each other. Yue became his sister.


    Mu Yuequan listened to the order and sat down, looking at Murong Huansha, still not knowing what to say.


    Murong Huansha sighed, looked at Mu Yue''s thigh, and suddenly blushed. She and Mu Yue both had a hard time walking, and it wasn''t because they rubbed too hard with Tang Ye when they were crazy, which damaged the skin of the thigh Genna. This kind of thing is a very shameful thing for the two women who rarely have contact with men.


    When Mu Yue saw Murong Huansha look at her thigh, his face was flushed, and he also thought of the crazy things with Tang Ye. To divert her attention, she said concerned: "Miss, I''m fine, just take a rest. Don''t worry too much, and don''t be too tired."


    Murong Huansha is a strong woman. Since he can''t avoid the matter with Tang Ye, face it boldly. She became angry and snorted coldly: "I won''t let Tang Ye go easily!"

 Chapter 91： Kill him with high heels!

    When Mu Yue heard Murong Huansha say that he would not let Tang Ye go easily, he didn''t have the same hatred, but his expression was dark. She has been with Murong Huansha for many years and knows Murong Huansha better than anyone. When Murong Huansha said that just now, she didn''t have much sternness at all, just like anger. She knew very well that Murong Huansha had a special affection for Tang Ye.


    She was very worried about this kind of thing, and she was afraid that Murong Huansha would fall into this kind of thing. Because Tang Ye is an uncontrollable person, not even Murong Huansha. She didn''t dare to say that she knew everything about Tang Ye, but she also knew everything about it. At first Murong Huansha asked her to investigate Tang Ye''s information. She investigated and analyzed it bit by bit. Then I saw Tang Ye, and saw Tang Ye''s temperament and methods. She was quite sure that Tang Ye was a wild wolf rushing in the wilderness, with a natural unyielding force that no one could tame.


    Now she and Murong Huansha have a physical relationship with Tang Ye. Murong Huansha always curses and resents, but she doesn''t say much. Because she knew it was useless to curse and resent Tang Ye. She is more sensible than Murong Huansha. Tang Ye was saving them about that day. If you really want to talk about right or wrong, first ask if they want to die or live that day.


    They all chose to live.


    In this case, the body must be handed over. Being able to survive, but resenting Tang Ye, is not fair to Tang Ye.


    So the resentment towards Tang Ye can only be an emotion, not a fact.


    Mu Yue believed that Murong Huansha also knew this. It''s just that Murong Huansha can''t let go of his identity as the president, and must vent it.


    Seeing Mu Yue not speaking, Murong Huansha curled her lips, feeling that she was hypocritical. But she was still not convinced, and hummed: "Even if what happened that day is an inevitable accident, then Tang Ye shouldn''t hit us, let alone leave us alone!"


    "Mu Yue, don''t you have any thoughts about this kind of thing? You don''t have to worry about my identity. You don''t have to say anything you are dissatisfied with, but don''t hurt yourself!" Murong Huansha asked Mu Yue to talk about his thoughts.


    Mu Yue smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t think... Tang Ye has done too much."


    "What?" Murong Huansha almost jumped up, staring at Mu Yue and humming: "He is not too much? He can''t beat us too much?"


    "Of course he beat us too much!" Mu Yue became a little angry, but she was pushed to the ground by Tang Ye that day, what a cruel man!


    However, she was more sensible and said, "Miss, I said Tang Ye is not too much, but in general. I was responsible for investigating Tang Ye, and I know his information. He does have a fiancee, and he loves him very much. Therefore, he did not agree with you, Miss that day, I think...that is a qualified man."


    "Why, do you think I can''t compare to that bastard''s fiancee?" Murong Huansha was very unhappy.


    That day she let Tang Ye make a choice, abandon Lin Yourong and choose her, she can give Tang Ye supreme power and wealth, but Tang Ye gave her a slap... She was really angry.


    Mu Yue shook his head and said, "I''m not saying that the young lady is inferior to Tang Ye''s fianc¨¦e, but... to put it another way, miss, I ask you, if Tang Ye was a man who abandoned his wife for power and wealth, you would be willing Are you with him?"


    "Of course not, this kind of person is a scum!" Murong Huansha coldly hummed without hesitation.


    Then she froze. She asked Tang Ye to make a choice that day, isn''t it just like forcing Tang Ye to be a scumbag? Tang Ye slapped her. Although he was too much towards her, it just showed that Tang Ye''s attitude towards women is still acceptable. Although it was a bit bothersome, some bottom lines will never be crossed. Careful but not sentimental, it can be regarded as romantic and suave.


    Now Murong Huansha is embarrassed and yells that Tang Ye¡¯s is no longer, but she is a woman like her, and she refuses to admit her mistakes, humming: "Then he shouldn¡¯t hit us, what a man? You can also deal with women!"


    Mu Yue thinks Murong Huansha''s puffy look is cute. She has served this Miss President for many years and has never seen this puffy look. She was in a better mood and said, "Miss, do you know about Tang Ye''s injury to Jiang Ruoqing last night? I heard that Jiang Ruoqing''s head hit the wall and there was a small hole. Even if it is cured, it may have to sink. One piece, it''s tantamount to disfigurement... In such a comparison, you will find that Tang Ye hit us, just like a light touch."


    Murong Huansha was stunned, Jiang Ruoqing''s injury was so severe? In that case, Tang Ye, the bastard, is really not a kind person. He crippled a big beauty. How could he succeed?


    "Miss, I don''t think there is anything for Tang Ye to do this." At this time, Mu Yue said again: "After my observation and analysis, when Tang Ye encounters something that exceeds his bottom line, no matter who it is, he will not be soft. His bottom line is also quite simple. One is to touch people he cares about, especially women. The other is to kill him. Jiang Ruoqing wants to kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye wanted to kill her. But the Jiang family asked Yin Jun to protect her. , So Jiang Ruoqing is not dead."


    "This **** is really good." At this moment, Murong Huansha had to admire Tang Ye, and even the arrogant girl of the military area dared to kill!


    Immediately she was very worried about Tang Ye, and said, "Tang Ye beat Jiang Ruoqing so hard, surely the Jiang family won''t let him go easily, right?"


    "Don''t worry about this." Mu Yue said with a smile: "Old General Peng Huaicai is back, and Wang Airen went to find him. The Jiang family must save face. Moreover, Jiang Ruoqing took the initiative to kill Tang Ye first, and the Jiang family can''t directly blame others. So this matter is settled. However, their resentment must still be there. In this way, Tang Ye has one more enemy, and he is still in the military area family, and his path will become more and more difficult in the future. However, he is a fellow It''s a variable, you can always get rid of the predicament, the lady doesn''t need to worry too much."


    "That''s all right." Murong Huansha nodded, then froze for a moment, and hurriedly defended: "Who is worried about that bad guy! I won''t worry about him when I die. I said I will never forgive him!"


    Mu Yue smiled without saying a word.


    Murong Huansha became angry, glared at Mu Yue, and hummed: "Mu Yue, I don''t think you hate Tang Ye from beginning to end? Not only do you not hate, but instead speak for that **** everywhere, what do you mean? Is it because you have a relationship with that bastard, you can''t bear it? Do you like it?"


    "No! Miss, I don''t!" Mu Yue quickly argued, crying anxiously, and said: "I just don''t want Miss to be troubled because of Tang Ye''s affairs. I have no idea about Tang Ye, Miss don''t get me wrong..."


    Murong Huansha squinted his eyes, jokingly, and just about to talk, suddenly the alarm warned that someone was outside, so he immediately became serious.


    She and Mu Yue both looked at the monitor screen and saw a man coming in with an insulation box.


    Both women were taken aback, it was Tang Ye!


    Murong Huansha immediately became popular. This **** dare to come here so swaggeringly? He must be killed with high heels this time!

 Chapter 92： Press both on the ground!

    Before being relieved, even if Tang Ye did something that day has his own reasons, Murong Huansha would not easily forgive. Because she was really hurt at the time. She doesn''t think she wants to bow her head for a man, just so arrogant, only others accommodate her, without her to accommodate others!


    Seeing Tang Ye coming, she immediately looked for a weapon to attack Tang Ye! However, both her and Mu Yue had a lot of pain in their lower bodies, and they would definitely not be able to beat Tang Ye if they hit them directly, so they had to get some traps or something.


    "Mu Yue, take off your high heels and kill him when Tang Ye comes in!" Murong Huansha decided to use this method.


    Mu Yue was taken aback, her face twisted, looking at Murong Huansha with weird eyes. She had never thought that Murong Huansha, who was cold and arrogant as the goddess of the iceberg, would become such a small woman full of emotions. This may be a good thing, one''s life should be colorful.


    Murong Huansha was afraid that Mu Yue would be reluctant to beat Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "Mu Yue, no matter what reason he has for Tang Ye''s affairs, we should not forgive him. Because we are women! Women are privileged. !"


    "Uh... um!" Mu Yue was infected by Murong Huansha.


    This Miss President has become a little... innocent and playful?


    So, both women took off their high heels and prepared to smash Tang Ye. Murong Huansha''s crystal high heels are very luxurious and beautiful. Mu Yue''s black high heels are very cold and sharp. They held the high heels in their hands, waiting for Tang Ye to come in and attack!


    Tang Ye originally wanted to knock at the door, but knocking on the door is probably unnecessary. Based on Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s emotions towards him, no matter what he did, he simply pushed in.


    Then he saw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue sitting together, staring at him coldly.


    He sighed and said, "I know you hate me, but this doesn''t stop me from worrying about you. What happened yesterday... We did a bit fiercely. You... thighs are okay?"


    "Pooh!"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue never expected Tang Ye to come in and talk about this directly. Although this matter has passed, but the crazy lingering men and women still make them blush and heartbeat, they can''t help but spit out Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, do you still have a face? Who gave you the courage? Who gave you the power?" After a light spit, Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye coldly.


    Mu Yue actually didn''t have much hostility towards Tang Ye, but she was always on Murong Huansha''s side, so she stared at Tang Ye like Murong Huansha.


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha, did not smile as usual, nor was he angry and overbearing, just like a dead pig was not afraid of boiling water, it didn¡¯t matter, and said, ¡°Who gave me the courage? I said it was the courage you gave me. , Do you believe it? If you are not worried about you, I will see your face when I am full? As for who gives me the power, of course it is also you. If you don¡¯t restrict my permission to come here, how can I come here? One hundred and dozens of high-rise buildings?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha died of anger. In fact, she just cursed a few words casually, but Tang Ye retorted one by one, why don''t you fight like this!


    She glared at Tang Ye and cursed again: "I know you have a good mouth, so I don''t plan to talk nonsense with you. You can do one thing and get out!"


    Tang Ye was aroused and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    He thought, if Murong Huansha intended to forgive him, that would be great. After all, there is still cooperation with Murong Huansha. For the development funds of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, for the power and power behind Murong Huansha, we must always bear it.


    However, Murong Huansha looked at him, sneered suddenly, and said angrily: "Go to death!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and knew that something was useless, but he didn''t take it seriously.


    However, Murong Huansha suddenly sneered coldly: "Mu Yue, kill him!"


    So, the two women brushed up the high heels that they had held in their hands, and slammed them towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw, his eyes widened, Nima''s! These two women don''t need to be so cruel, right?


    He dodges quickly, swishes, and dodges easily. However, when he was evading, he had an idea. When evading the last high-heeled shoe, he quickly stretched out his hand to block his forehead, causing the high-heeled shoe to hit his hand instead of his head.


    At this time, with a plop, he pretended to be smashed to the head, fell to the ground, choked a few times, and then cooperated with a few painful moans-groans, like a person who was about to die, groaning in confusion.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were shocked when they saw him like this. They looked at each other and panicked.


    No... really killed this bastard, right?


    It seemed that a high-heeled shoe really hit his head just now.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t really want to kill Tang Ye, they just wanted to vent their emotions. There was something wrong with Tang Ye, they suddenly realized that they were very disappointed!


    "Little, miss..." Mu Yue called Murong Huansha, looking at Tang Ye who fell on the ground and choked.


    Murong Huansha bit her lip and swallowed her saliva. He was also a little nervous, and said softly: "I, I didn''t expect this to happen, he... won''t really die, right?"


    "Then what to do?" Mu Yue was very worried.


    For Tang Ye, Mu Yue did develop some feelings. How should I put it? After she was hit by Liu Feng''s poison, her body was very uncomfortable. Tang Ye came over to hug her with an earnest and worried expression. In order to save her, she began to take off her clothes. She objected and killed him if she called Tang Ye to do this, but Tang Ye did it anyway. From the beginning to the end, she looked at Tang Ye''s eyes, so sincerely worried, and didn''t regard her as a plaything to vent because of the high man''s passion.


    In the past, she had always been by Murong Huansha''s side. She was used to wearing a neutral outfit. She was both a bodyguard and a secretary. She was usually very busy and had little time to contact the opposite sex. And because of the influence of Murong Huansha''s fame, few people of the opposite **** dared to strike up a conversation, so Tang Ye was one of the few men she had contact with. After having a relationship with Tang Ye, he unknowingly developed some affection.


    But the relationship between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha was ambiguous, so she chose to let go of her love for Tang Ye. She knew very well that Murong Huansha also had special feelings for Tang Ye, but she didn''t want to admit it. In any case, between her and Tang Ye, there is a Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha is a mountain that cannot be crossed, and her relationship with Tang Ye ends here.


    "Let''s... go and take a look." Tang Ye fell to the ground. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue didn''t expect it. After hesitating for a while, they planned to go and see Tang Ye''s situation.


    So the two women stood up and walked towards Tang Ye little by little.


    "Yeah!" Looking closer, Murong Huansha immediately exclaimed. She saw Tang Ye''s eyes turn white, her mouth spit, and her body choked, shaking and moaning, as if she was dying. She was very worried, so she squatted down to check Tang Ye''s situation.


    Mu Yue was also worried, and squatted down. After looking at Tang Ye''s situation, he felt bad, and said, "I''m calling for emergency!"


    "Yeah!" Murong Huansha nodded.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye opened his eyes, stopped all the bad symptoms, and glanced at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue respectively.


    "Not good!" Seeing this, Murong Huansha shouted, standing up and running.


    Cheated!


    But unable to run, Tang Ye grabbed her and pressed her directly to the carpet. Unexpectedly, Mu Yue, who was about to call, was also pulled by Tang Ye and pressed onto the carpet when he reacted. Then Tang Ye put one in his arm and lay on the carpet with them.


    This scene is so enviable, left and right hug, they are all first-class uniformed beauties!

 Chapter 93： Please dont get second grade, okay?

    Both Murong Huansha and Mu Yue knew that Tang Ye was lying on the ground with one hand wrapped around him. Tang Ye just pretended to be fooled!


    Fuck, this shameless fellow!


    They wanted to break free, but Tang Ye''s strength was so great that she couldn''t break free, so she could only be held by Tang Ye obediently and lay on this carpet.


    Those who don''t know the truth thought they were two waitresses and one husband.


    Murong Huansha felt extremely ashamed, and stretched out his hand to slap Tang Ye, cursing: "Tang Ye, you shameless thing, let us go!"


    Tang Ye was like a dead pig who was not afraid of boiling water. He looked at her expressionlessly and said, "I won''t let it go. You hit it, whatever you want."


    "You..." Murong Huansha was extremely angry, really when he didn''t dare to fight?


    She immediately beat Tang Ye with her hands. However, Tang Ye did not block or hide, let her fight, and when she was tired, she didn''t want to fight anymore.


    But she was still furious and cursed: "If you don''t let go, I will kill you!"


    "You can bite if you want to." Tang Ye sneered.


    "You..." Murong Huansha is going crazy, I have never seen such a brazen person!


    Of course she would not really bite Tang Ye with her mouth, otherwise it would be embarrassing, she was a president.


    The two women were so tempered that they were finally quiet. Tang Ye looked at them separately, then looked at the ceiling, and said, "How old is it, so naive, throw me with high heels?"


    "You are naive, and your whole family is naive!" Murong Huansha cursed.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "I seem a little happy to see you like this. You don''t seem to hate me that much."


    "Bah! Tang Ye, the person I hate the most is you! I don''t want to see you anymore, get out of here!" Murong Huansha scolded again and again.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If you really hate me so much, the attitude you should have will not be like this, but ignore me. No matter what I do, you will treat me as a transparent person. . That is a kind of giving up, a kind of despair, a kind of excision. Cut me out of your mind, completely cut out!"


    Murong Huansha was startled, watching Tang Ye feel a sense of powerlessness. It was like this from the beginning, Tang Ye could always see through her mind. In front of such a man, she really can''t do anything.


    "I, my attitude towards you is like that!" She shouted, but she obviously didn''t have much confidence.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "No, on the contrary, my presence in your mind has become stronger than ever."


    "You..." Murong Huansha said blankly.


    The fact is that, these days, all she has been thinking about is Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye really hurt her, she was still thinking.


    Tang Ye still looked at the ceiling, her eyes suddenly confused. Before leaving Murong Huansha and Mu Yue to leave, he wanted to mold himself into a villain, so that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue would hate him, not to fall down on the soul. But judging from the current situation, it seems not so pessimistic. He was never a person who likes tragedy. He is optimistic and open-minded, and if he can achieve a happy ending, he will never engage in sadness.


    "If that''s the case, let''s just do it..." He suddenly sighed inexplicably.


    Murong Huansha felt that he was nervous and wanted to scold him again, but Tang Ye turned her head and closed her lips. Holding her hand with a lot of strength, pulling her closer, completely occupying her red lips, making her unable to push away at all!


    "Woo!" Murong Huansha widened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye who was kissing her wantonly, not knowing how to react.


    This **** who deserves a thousand swords, dare to be so domineering to himself, is he treating himself as a plaything?


    On the other side, Mu Yue, who was held by Tang Ye with one hand, saw Tang Ye boldly kiss Murong Huansha, his face flushed, don''t look too close to the two of them. She was very angry, and being so in front of her made her really embarrassed!


    After Tang Ye kissed Murong Huansha, Murong Huansha was startled, and did not know what to do. In front of Tang Ye, she always felt frustrated. Whether it was the cleverness who lost to Tang Ye or the domineering rogue who lost to Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously no matter how angry she was. She didn''t do anything at all, and she was ruined by Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue and said, "This kind of thing cannot favor one another, I will kiss you too."


    "..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were dumbfounded at the same time.


    They were really... crazy about Tang Ye and wanted to tear him into pieces! Nima''s, dare you be more shameless?


    However, Tang Ye is really going to have an accident, and they are reluctant to bear it. Isn''t that the same as the worry about smashing the high heels just now?


    What kind of mentality is this!


    At this moment, Mu Yue''s cheeks were red and her earlobes were hot. Don''t look too far away from Tang Ye. In the face of such a shameless guy, you must not look at him, otherwise you will suffer!


    But Tang Ye had already leaned in and kissed her cheek and touched her earlobe. She trembled, and she shrank a circle, even more afraid to look back at Tang Ye. Her performance just made people think that she agreed with Tang Ye to do that.


    "Mu Yue, what are you doing, hit him to death!" Murong Huansha can''t stand it anymore, can''t he and Mu Yue be bullied by Tang Ye, right?


    Mu Yue was scolded, turned around to look at Murong Huansha, couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye, not knowing what to say.


    "We must resist, we must resist!" Murong Huansha gritted his teeth and roared.


    However, the more so, the more it feels that they are playing role-playing games.


    "Okay, you all give me peace!" Tang Ye stopped teasing, his expression suddenly cold, scared Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. He let go of them, stood up, looked at them fierce and domineering, and hummed: "I want you both!"


    "..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were stunned again.


    Nima, this must be a dream! Tang Ye, the bastard, regards himself as the emperor? Want both? Don''t talk about two, just my old lady can''t do one! There is a woman in this bastard''s family! I really don''t know how he got this idea, do you want to get a Sannomiya Six Institute? If you want to be responsible just because the accident happened, don''t! The old lady is the first time I was **** by a dog, can''t you?


    This was Murong Huansha''s very angry thoughts, but it was only a momentary anger, but there was no hum.


    "This idea is crazy, isn''t it?"


    Tang Ye stood up, leaned against the desk, looked at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue who were still lying on the carpet and smiled evilly, and hummed: "Although it is crazy, you don''t look down on other men. .Since I have a relationship with me, I¡¯ll be blind and continue to keep my relationship with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do nothing. Although in this city, I¡¯m still a little person worth mentioning, but , One day, I will stand at the pinnacle of this city!"


    "When I become a king, it will be when you are sealed!" Tang Ye announced suddenly.


    "You...will be queens!" He is again like a sun, shining dazzling light, like an emperor above the sky, scorning the world and despising all beings!


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at him blankly. It''s so shameless, why do you look so handsome?


    "Snapped!"


    Suddenly, Murong Huansha picked up a high-heeled shoe next to him and slammed it at Tang Ye.


    "The boss is not young anymore, please don''t get second grade, okay? Who is naive!" Murong Huansha stood up and poured cold water on Tang Ye.


    Mu Yue also stood up, looking at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes still bright.


    "What I said is true!" Tang Ye defended solemnly, the more serious, the more funny he felt.


    He figured it out. Now that he has had a relationship with a few women, and he doesn¡¯t want to let them down, let him become a supreme powerhouse and become good enough to make women feel that he is bothered...well, There is also the capital, do not blame him, do not blame him.


    However, Murong Huansha glanced at him blankly and hummed: "This is illegal, thank you."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Yes, the law only allows one wife.


    He sighed and watched Murong Huansha and Mu Yue give up that great idea, and said: "Then you have also seen my bravery as a man, just treat it as a gun-friend."


    "Bah! Bah, baah..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue spit out together, their faces flushed. They stared at Tang Ye, really wanting to spit on Tang Ye''s face! Being shameless to this state is really devastating.


    Seeing their opposition, Tang Ye''s eyes flashed with helplessness, very sad.


    This doesn''t work, that doesn''t work either. The physical relationship has already taken place and it can''t be changed. So what should we do to make the two women continue to live happily?

 Chapter 94： Who is the traitor?

    Taking away a person''s hope in life is worse than killing him. Tang Ye just didn''t want Murong Huansha and Mu Yue to have lost hope in life because of the events of that day, and then pulled down their old faces and shouted that they were going to become kings, and they would be the second two with strong flavor.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so committed!


    I have to say that he worked hard for Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Before playing a villain, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue hated. Now that I found that this method didn''t work, I pulled down my old face and changed another one.


    However, it will not work after becoming a king or being a gun-friend. Nima, no matter what, he doesn''t want to be so disturbed anymore, what happened to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue casually.


    He looked at the two women and snorted coldly: "This can''t work, that''s not good, you are really hard to serve. Hey, you think you are very pure, think about your madness that day, I am afraid that your heart is very hungry. So ah, In fact, you also want to have a gun-friend, right? It¡¯s just that your status is unusual, and you must be careful about this kind of thing, otherwise you will be ruined if exposed...


    "Tang Ye, shut up!" Listening to Tang Ye''s words, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue stopped him in unison, both like an angry tigress.


    "Okay, I won''t say it." Tang Ye raised his hands, making a surrender, and said: "You will continue to hate me, but even so, I will care about you. So, you all give your pants. I take it off! I have medicine here, so I put it on my thigh and don''t suffer any more."


    "You..." Murong Huansha and Mu Yue couldn''t help their faces flushing again. It was an indescribable shame. Why could Tang Ye say so calmly!


    Tang Ye shrugged, smiled heartlessly, and said, "You can despise me, but I still have to say, I am a doctor, and doctors have no gender in their eyes. At this time you are injured, no matter where you are injured, as a doctor. , I only saw injuries, not thighs or chests."


    "..."


    Murong Huansha was really angry.


    Tang Ye spoke so facelessly, she couldn''t help but swear, and cursed: "Tang Ye, my fucking-I really want to use a needle to sew your mouth!"


    "Oh..." Tang Ye was taken aback, and the beautiful president scolded him.


    He no longer irritated people, put the ointment on the table, and said, "Then let''s talk about business."


    "I have nothing to discuss with you!" Murong Huansha angrily walked to the chair and sat down, looking at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye stared at her with a fierce look, and hummed, "If you should be hypocritical when you shouldn''t be hypocritical, commit a crime, kiss once, do you have a try?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was about to cry in anger, and finally came, exclusive to this rogue guy''s domineering over him!


    But it was very effective. She stopped swearing for a while, at best she took anger.


    Tang Ye looked back at Mu Yue and said, "Mu Yue, come here too, you can help me with the things to be discussed next."


    "Ah? Oh... OK, OK..." Mu Yue was taken aback for a moment, and then obediently walked over.


    Suddenly, in this office, it seemed that Tang Ye was the boss, and Murong Huansha and Mu Yue became his subordinates.


    Tang Ye took out a document with many photos, spread it out on the table, and said, "The main business between us is to develop new products. But in the middle we have to solve the traitor. Who is this traitor? We investigated Liu Feng before, and it turned out that a lot of things have happened to us because of him. But it has already happened. Regenerating anger and resentment are useless. We still have to continue doing business. Maybe you think Liu Feng is a traitor, but I don¡¯t think it is.


    "No?" Murong Huansha frowned and got serious. This is how the president of Yu Jie Fan''er has always been so devoted to work.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Do you think it''s abnormal when you look at these photos?"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were surprised when they saw it. The content of the photo was a room full of Murong Huansha photos, densely packed. The originally extremely beautiful Murong Huansha looked hideous and terrifying because it was too dense.


    "What a pervert! Who did it?" Murong Huansha snorted coldly, feeling extremely insulted.


    Tang Ye put away the photos, he didn''t want to see these distorted images all the time, and said: "This is all collected when investigating Liu Feng. Liu Feng was out of bread-raised a female college student, Chen Siyuan. Chen Siyuan and me Said, usually when Liu Feng goes to bed with her, she is required to wear your mask, which shows that Liu Feng treats you¡ª"


    "Stop talking!" Murong Huansha was angry at Liu Feng and hummed: "If I knew he was this kind of person, I wouldn''t allow him to enter my R&D team at the beginning! I wish he would be broken into pieces!"


    Tang Ye looked at her sympathetically, with such a psychologically distorted person staying beside her, thinking about what happened...but something did happen, but it was cheaper for Tang Ye!


    "Then we won''t mention these things."


    Tang Ye continued to analyze: "Actually, the reason why I suspect Liu Feng is not a traitor is because of these things. Liu Feng has an extreme obsession with Huansha, and everything he does wants you. Analyze from his behavior. He doesn¡¯t want you to be hurt at all. If you betray you, you will definitely be hurt. He won¡¯t do it. Therefore, the traitor should be someone else."


    "Then who do you think it will be?" Murong Huansha frowned.


    Tang Ye continued to analyze: "I learned from Chen Siyuan that Liu Feng was in contact with the people at the City Sixth Hospital, but the contact was very secret. Chen Siyuan was also in bed with Liu Feng, and Liu Feng relaxed. So I suspect that the traitor may be related to the City Sixth Hospital. Moreover, he knows about Liu Feng, and he has been pushing Liu Feng¡¯s behavior towards you behind his back, making Liu Feng a traitor and a substitute. The lamb of sin, thus avoiding him from being suspected."


    After listening to Tang Ye¡¯s analysis, Mu Yue nodded and said, ¡°If you say this, this traitor is very clever. He made sure that Liu Feng would be the dead ghost¡¯s replacement very early. In other words, even if we find a traitor, Under his control, we will not doubt him, but Liu Feng. This shows that he knows Liu Feng very well."


    With that, Mu Yue looked at Murong Huansha, showing an expression of inconceivability and a little sadness.


    Murong Huansha''s expression became cold.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned and asked, "Do you know who the traitor is?"


    Murong Huansha closed her eyes and sighed: "I know."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling sad for Murong Huansha, expressing regret: "He made you feel a pity? Yes, it''s the people you chose and cultivated by your own hand. You have become a traitor and always make people feel emotional."


    Murong Huansha glanced at Tang Ye and said, "She is Jiang Weiwei."


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s eyes widened, not knowing what to say for a while. Jiang Weiwei is the old female doctor of traditional Chinese medicine, a very kind old man, and treats him very well. He admires Jiang Weiwei because Jiang Weiwei loves Chinese medicine very much and wants to develop Chinese medicine. However, she is actually a traitor, how could this be?


    He had seen those scientific researchers, and he felt that Li Chaolai, Hu Yi, and Ye Bo, one by one with a good temper, were most likely to be traitors. However, Jiang Weiwei, who is friendly to others and often smiles, is actually a traitor!


    "This result is ironic, right?" Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and sneered.


    Tang Ye sighed and hummed: "It''s really ironic."

 Chapter 95： Give some rewards!

    Murong Huansha told Tang Ye about Jiang Weiwei. It turned out that Jiang Weiwei had been in the City No. 6 Hospital. The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City has developed very well and has been a benchmark in the industry. And Liu Feng was discovered by Jiang Weiwei, and there must be some connection there.


    Jiang Weiwei once gave a lecture at the Medical University, and when she returned, she recommended Liu Feng to Murong Huansha. Liu Feng is very talented in distributing medicines. Before, he dispensed exquisite poisons, which was the best proof that people could not detect them.


    Unfortunately, he ran into Tang Ye. Tang Ye studied medicine from Nong Baicao since he was a child. He was soaked in the smell of medicine every day. He was very sensitive to medicine. Besides, his talent was very good, so Liu Feng''s conspiracy was easily destroyed by him.


    After some analysis, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue discovered more suspicious places about Jiang Weiwei. In the end they were sure that Jiang Weiwei was a traitor!


    Life is such a drama, the things that seem the most impossible often subvert people''s cognition and become possible things. This can surprise people and make people sad!


    After finding out who the traitor was, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue became unhappy, probably feeling sad. Jiang Weiwei is a very good old Chinese doctor and a woman. She betrayed the commercial secrets of the Tianni Group, which was tantamount to breaking the law, and she could be sent to prison. It''s just that for an old man, as a junior, I always feel worried.


    But if you don''t let her pay a price, I''m sorry for the heart and the company. No matter who it is, anyone who breaks the law should be punished. Besides, those who knowingly committed the crime.


    Tang Ye noticed that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were depressed, and said, "I believe Senior Jiang has her own problems. She is a Chinese medicine doctor, and I am also a Chinese medicine doctor. I have many reasons to intercede with her, but I will not. Because I think, If you do something wrong, you should pay the price. Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t the cost of crime be too low?"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at him, their beautiful eyes blinked. Now they don''t regenerate Tang Ye''s anger. Tang Ye can always do a lot of unexpected things. It''s like the matter of traitors. If Tang Ye didn''t mention it, they would completely treat Liu Feng as traitors. Thanks to Tang Ye, the true traitor surfaced.


    Seeing them, Tang Ye still didn''t speak, smiled, and said, "Of course, in this world, as long as there are people, there is such a thing as human affection. In the face of human affection, few people can deny the six relatives. Therefore, in our When people who care about do something wrong, we will have a feeling of selfishness. So when should we be selfish?"


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both looked at Tang Ye and watched his answer. They both wanted to know the answer.


    Tang Ye grinned and said, "Of course we can only favor favoritism when we think it''s worth doing that. Just like if one day, Huansha and Mu Yue, you make mistakes and you will be held accountable, then I will certainly favor favoritism. Yours. Because you are the people I care about, I am partial to you and I am not afraid to pay the price. Besides, you are my women, and I am not partial to whom you are partial to?"


    "Bah! Bah, baah..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both had a slightly ruddy face, and Qi Qi lightly chatted on Tang Ye.


    "Who is your woman!" Murong Huansha grunted.


    However, she and Mu Yue were a little happy in their hearts. Because Tang Ye said just now, if they do something wrong, they will favor it without hesitation. This feeling of being loved and guarded by a man is so sweet and happy.


    Tang Ye laughed twice and looked at Murong Huansha and said, "So, are you willing to let go of Senior Jiang''s behavior? And the loss that Senior Jiang caused to the company, do you think it is worth it? "


    "Of course it''s not worth it!" Murong Huansha let out a cold snort.


    "That''s it." Tang Ye suddenly became serious, walked to Murong Huansha, held one of her hands, and said: "Then don''t think too much about the affairs of Senior Jiang, just do what you should do. "


    Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye who was holding her hand, startled. Tang Ye was like helping her make a decision. She didn''t object, but felt very relaxed. Tang Ye said so much, it made her feel a lot better, and felt that even if she dealt with Jiang Weiwei, there would be no worrying thoughts that would be bad for the elderly. It seems that the whole thing is open and cheerful, and she likes the result of this kind of work.


    "Mu Yue, notify the Legal Department and proceed to deal with Jiang Weiwei''s affairs." Under Tang Ye''s gaze, Murong Huansha nodded in agreement and let the law sanction Jiang Weiwei''s betrayal.


    At this moment, Tang Ye had not let go of her hand. For some reason, she did not push away. All the dissatisfaction with Tang Ye before disappeared suddenly.


    However, when Mu Yue was going to notify the Legal Department to deal with Jiang Weiwei, Tang Ye stopped him.


    "I don''t think this matter is urgent."


    Tang Ye showed a playful smile, and said: "You can collect more evidence of Jiang Weiwei''s betrayal first, and then wait. Because I don''t think it is that simple. Jiang Weiwei can''t just reveal your product development plan, she must be behind There are other people. It may be the City Sixth Hospital, or someone who has hidden deeper. You can doubt from your competitors, such as who might buy Jiang Weiwei, or even the City Sixth Hospital. Also, check it out. No one has registered your patent for this product in advance. I am worried about one problem, that is, on the day you publish the product, someone will use this to sue you for infringement, and you will be punished. These are all It¡¯s something the people behind might do."


    "However, if they think that the product we produce is something they can use against us, and we have changed to a better product, will they be **** to death?" Tang Ye showed a sense of evil and confident. laugh.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were stunned again, and they couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye with weird eyes, flashes of brilliance in their beautiful eyes.


    At this moment, they probably understood why Tang Ye could still live well after so many things. Because this guy is extremely clever, extremely careful, and has a long-term vision. Just like playing chess, someone can expect two moves after the next move, but he can expect three moves or more. Always one step ahead, who can kill him?


    Even the clever Murong Huansha and Mu Yue had to admire Tang Ye at the moment. Fortunately, this guy is not the enemy!


    "Mu Yue, just do that." Murong Huansha said to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue nodded.


    At this time, both women listened to Tang Ye''s words.


    Seeing them like this, Tang Ye said, "Seeing you are so obedient, give me some rewards."


    Bo, Bo!


    Tang Ye quickly kissed Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s faces.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were taken aback, then their complexions were flushed, and their bodies trembled with anger. Never seen such a brazen person!


    However, they just glared at Tang Ye angrily, but did not have much resistance, as if acquiescing to Tang Ye''s offensive behavior towards them. This is a very subtle change. For Mu Yue, she didn''t object to Tang Ye doing this, she just couldn''t make it through Murong Huansha. However, she didn''t know, Murong Huansha just felt that it would not be too embarrassing if she was with her.


    That''s what Murong Huansha thought. Instead of being bullied by Tang Ye by himself, it''s better to have two together, so you can have a companion. She never thought that she and Mu Yue had the status and inferiority issue, she regarded Mu Yue as her younger sister.


    At this time, Tang Ye said again: "The traitor''s issue is resolved, and then let''s talk about the new product."


    Murong Huansha''s eyes lit up when she heard it. Did this guy also make a new product? Wouldn''t it be so great?

 Chapter 96： Ambitious woman!

    Except for the traitor, Murong Huansha is most concerned about new products. Originally, after she and Tang Ye fell out, she almost had no hope for the new product. She planned to use the product that was now ready to be developed and perfected. Although it was leaked, she could still negotiate. Now that the relationship with Tang Ye barely recovered, she naturally looked forward to it.


    After listening to Tang Ye''s words, she realized that if she used the original product, she might be beaten by the people behind the scenes, so she was not only looking forward to the new product that Tang Ye said, but also eager!


    When she needed it most, Tang Ye talked about the new product. She seemed to meet the light in the dark night, and the oasis in the barren desert. She was very happy, faintly grateful to Tang Ye in her heart.


    Of course, with her arrogant character, she wouldn''t say thank you to Tang Ye as a bastard.


    Tang Ye saw her heart and smiled: "Is it very happy?"


    "Huh!" Murong Huansha certainly didn''t admit it, and turned her head proudly.


    Mu Yue smiled when she saw it, and felt that the young lady had really become more colorful, more beautiful and more attractive than before.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue and said, "Mu Yue, you''re very happy too, aren''t you? You look like you always think of yourself as Huansha''s maid. Since Huansha is happy and embarrassed to admit it, you can help her admit it. . Come, give me a kiss for your lady."


    "..."


    lecher!


    Mu Yue was teased, very angry, and gave Tang Ye a hard look.


    Murong Huansha died of anger, and shouted: "Tang Ye, do you want to nod?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I just think Mu Yue shouldn''t take himself too lightly. Even in front of you, he shouldn''t always position himself as a subordinate. Because of your relationship, Mu Yue thinks It¡¯s not good to always endure not to do what you do."


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Who treats Mu Yue nowadays, I will treat her as a sister, OK!" Murong Huansha argued.


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "I didn''t say that you did this. I mean Mu Yue was a little arrogant, but he could actually¡ª"


    "Mu Yue, what''s the matter with you...?" Tang Yeben said, suddenly seeing Mu Yue''s eyes redden, he was shocked.


    Murong Huansha was also worried, looking at Mu Yue and said, "Mu Yue, did Tang Ye upset you? It must be this bad guy, right! I''ll help you beat him, kill him! Don''t be sad... "


    "Well, hit me, hit me..." Tang Ye said with Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha is dead, so embarrassing it, OK? It''s just talking, but won''t really fight!


    Mu Yue wiped his eyes, walked to Tang Ye, slapped his mouth, and said, "Tang Ye, thank you!"


    After all, she ignored Murong Huansha''s presence, stood on tiptoe and kissed Tang Ye and ran out.


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded.


    Murong Huansha was even more stunned.


    What is this Nima? Ignoring myself, my subordinates kissed Tang Ye and ran away, looking down and shy, as if they were a little girl of first love.


    what!


    Murong Huansha is going crazy, is even Mu Yue taken away by Tang Ye now?


    "Tang Ye!!!" She stared at Tang Ye angrily, really wanting to take Tang Ye off.


    Since Tang Ye appeared, he hasn''t been angry for a day! I used to bully myself, but now I am bullied to my own hands. This is simply unbearable, could it be that he did something wrong in his previous life?


    In fact, Mu Yue would be like that because Tang Ye was dedicated to her and she was very moved. The so-called women are tolerant for those who please themselves, scholars die for those who please themselves, and men are poor for those who please themselves.


    Seeing Murong Huansha so angry, Tang Ye wanted to explain, and said, "Huansha--"


    "Don''t call Huansha, you are not familiar with you!" Murong Huansha snorted coldly, blushing with anger.


    Tang Ye looked at her, her plump and crisp-breasted trembling from anger, which was especially attractive. However, he didn''t understand what was so angry about Murong Huansha. I know anger all day long, this kind of woman is the least capable, and she is actually the president.


    He pulled Murong Huansha over and pressed it onto the table, as if...office **** is about to happen!


    "You, what are you doing?" Murong Huansha panicked, and Tang Ye''s behavior was always unexpected.


    My mother was angry, but he came to get close to himself, and didn''t play cards according to the routine!


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "Why are you always so excited? I remember that you were very calm at the beginning, and then you have the taste of the president. But recently, you have completely become a crazy lady dominated by emotions."


    Murong Huansha was wronged. He didn''t resist Tang Ye''s domineering actions. He complained and cursed: "If you are a woman who has grown up in a superior environment, one day you will meet a rogue man who has nothing. Motivated, bullied, humiliated, and even one day, your precious body was taken away. Then when you face this man, can you be calm?"


    Tang Ye was embarrassed, smiled bitterly, and said, "Am I really that hateful?"


    "What do you mean?" Murong Huansha asked coldly.


    "Then what should I do?" Tang Ye asked while looking at Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha stared straight at Tang Ye. At this time, she was pressed by Tang Ye on the table, lying on her upper body, with her lower legs hanging slightly apart, just pinching Tang Ye''s waist. If they were seen in this posture, they would be considered 100% as they were already doing that.


    "What do you want to do?" Murong Huansha did not give Tang Ye a choice, asking him to show his attitude.


    Tang Ye looked at her, sneered, and directly leaned her head to kiss her red lips, then let go, and said, "I want to do this!"


    Murong Huansha was kissed, with Tang Ye''s remaining warm on his lips, his head was sober, but he was not furious, and said: "I will be the strongest woman in this city, without being restrained by anyone. It''s a young daughter who was put outside by Murong''s family for training. I don''t allow others to decide my life and death! Can you give me this kind of power and life?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, his expression stern. Thinking of the various things he had encountered these days, he realized that the road Murong Huansha said was exactly the road he was going to take.


    He looked at Murong Huansha and said with a firm expression: "Yes!"


    After getting his answer, Murong Huansha looked at him quietly for a while, and then looked resolute, and took the initiative to stretch out his hands to clasp his neck, and a pair of hanging beautiful legs were also clamped on his waist, and said: "From Starting today, I played the biggest gamble in my life and hope you can make me win."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "For me, you only think about power and no real feelings?"


    "Humph." Murong Huansha curled his lips and snorted softly.


    Tang Ye chuckled, holding Murong Huansha''s chin, and kissing again.


    Murong Huansha did not refuse, clasping her hands around Tang Ye''s neck, and proactively kissed Tang Ye.


    She made a choice because she saw Tang Ye''s infinite potential and various possibilities. She chose to create fate with Tang Ye, so that she would not be fettered by the shackles of the family. Of course, the premise of this matter was that she was moved by Tang Ye. She recognized the man Tang Ye. She didn''t want to say about feelings, but she could vividly remember everything about Tang Ye. It is with this foundation that she can do things that can be handed over with her body.


    Now, her relationship with Tang Ye has been determined. Starting today, the cold beauty president of Tianni Group has a lover, a lover she personally recognizes, not a scandal.


    It doesn''t make much sense to quarrel with Tang Ye again. She is not an eighteen-year-old girl, she is a twenty-eight-year-old mature woman. Since it is mature, it must have mature behavior. Influenced by the emotions towards Tang Ye in the past, I knew that cursing **** was somewhat squeamish. She is an ambitious woman. Since she has the means to become the president of Tianni Group, she will naturally not only be content with her current position. If there is no pursuit, why should she sit in the position of president and be criticized? Even faced various frame-ups and murders.


    Choose Tang Ye to help her realize her ambitions!


    Of course, as a twenty-eight-year-old woman, her body also has needs. Especially after having a relationship with Tang Ye, the feeling of wanting to stop often makes her nostalgic. There is nothing to be ashamed of. As a normal woman, how can there be no needs at this age?


    At this moment, she became excited on the desk in cooperation with Tang Ye''s intimacy. The clothes on her upper body were torn apart a lot, revealing alluring white skin and spring light on her chest.


    This kind of office passion has always been a stimulus that people love to hear. As for the parties, they even enjoy this kind of stimulation. At this time, Tang Ye was stimulated by Murong Huansha''s charming appearance, and began to attack her lower body, but she frowned suddenly, grabbed Tang Ye''s hand, and took a breath.


    Her thigh still hurts!


    Tang Ye was stunned, knowing that at this time, he still asked, "Can I still do it?"


    "Do you want to hurt me to death?" Murong Huansha''s face was flushed, so upset.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, knowing that it was impossible to go deeper, and hummed: "Then why didn''t you say it just now?"


    "I want you to endure the pain of the plane taking off and falling down. I''m happy, I''m happy, you bite me?" Murong Huansha sneered.


    "..."


    Nima, this woman is so vicious!


    However, Tang Ye looked a little lost in Murong Huansha like this.


    This cold and arrogant beauty president has a playful smile in his smile, which is really beautiful to the sky.


    "It''s cute." He leaned his head to praise softly, and then put on Murong Huansha''s pink earlobes.


    Murong Huansha trembled and couldn''t help but hug Tang Ye''s waist, embarrassed infinitely.


    When the man''s reaction slowly faded, Tang Ye let go of Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha got down from the table, sat on the chair to sort out the messy clothes, and said, "Did you really solve the new product matter?"


    The voice is obviously gentler, and the relationship with Tang Ye has been confirmed, she is no longer always affected by emotions.


    Tang Ye walked behind her, played with her pretty face and earlobes, and said, "I solved it from the beginning, because my master has long discovered a way to maximize the effect of the medicine. He said it would benefit all people. , Let me do this. And I will serve you, who makes me a minister of your skirt."


    Murong Huansha turned his head to look at Tang Ye, chuckled, letting Tang Ye play with her pretty face and earlobes, and yelled: "You know sweet words!"


    Tang Ye smiled, disapproving.


    Murong Huansha smiled, and then showed an ambitious appearance, and said: "Then we will start with the Tianni Group and turn the Tianni Group into my control, and then leave the Murong family to build an empire that belongs to me! "


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha like this, very emotional, this woman is more ambitious than a man!

 Chapter 97： Everyone crusades!

    Murong Huansha has a strong taste of power. Even if the relationship with Tang Ye was confirmed, it was clearly stated that Tang Ye should help her ascend to the pinnacle of power.


    Is there really no emotion in it?


    actually not. She is just used to hiding her feelings, not so direct. She had a special affection for Tang Ye long ago. And just now, Tang Ye helped her solve the two urgent matters of traitor and new product, she didn''t know how happy she was.


    Now the traitor has been closely watched, waiting to catch the big fish behind him. The new product has also been finalized. Waiting for Tang Ye to produce a sample for effect testing, two months is enough.


    Without the urgent matter of burning eyebrows, and the relationship with Tang Ye has become clear, Murong Huansha feels unprecedentedly comfortable and generous. Looking at the sunset outside, he feels that the future is infinitely bright. And this piece of land will be stepped on by her!


    Tang Ye has nothing else to do here. She intends to start product research and development, and said to Murong Huansha: "You should take a good rest. I will go to the hospital to see how to arrange the production of product samples."


    Murong Huansha nodded and said, "I will ask Mu Yue to arrange a sum of money for you. As for other things, if you have other needs, just mention it."


    Once the relationship is confirmed, I don''t know how many times better it is for Tang Ye. This is the difference.


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded and smiled, thanking Murong Huansha for his kindness.


    When Mu Yue came back, her mood recovered a little. She blushed when she saw Tang Ye, but she didn''t panic too much, and she nodded slightly, but she was still a little bit awkward in walking.


    ¡ª¡ªOh, my thigh hurts.


    Tang Ye was stunned, remembering this, looking at Mu Yue and Murong Huansha and saying, "The ointment I put on the table is very effective for your thigh skin injuries, remember to wipe it."


    "Got it!" Murong Huansha snorted badly. Can you stop mentioning such a shameful thing?


    Mu Yue also turned blushing, but he was curious to see Murong Huansha''s attitude towards Tang Ye changed greatly. But this is always good. She hopes that Murong Huansha and Tang Ye can get along well.


    Tang Ye laughed a few times and said, "Or, I will wipe it for you?"


    "Bah! Bah, baah..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue spit out at the same time, biting their lips and staring at Tang Ye, their complexions flushed, and they were so angry.


    Tang Ye laughed, and it was a good thing to make a beautiful woman angry. In a good mood, he left the office and went to the City No. 1 Hospital.


    After he left, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at each other in the office, both of them a little embarrassed. They all accepted Tang Ye, so what should they do, do they really want two waitresses and one husband?


    This problem is not easy to solve, Murong Huansha didn''t take the initiative to talk about it for the time being, and greeted Mu Yue to come over, and rubbed the thigh-root that was still burning with the ointment left by Tang Ye. As a result, under the blush of the setting sun on the horizon, a fragrant scene happened on the office sofa.


    The two extremely beautiful women took off their short skirts, leaving only lace **** and trousers. They turned up a slender and **** white leg and rubbed ointment on the thigh-root. The two women were both blushing and charming, and they were probably thinking about something sultry.


    Tang Ye left the Tongtian Building and looked back at the towering building, and he was in a good mood. I originally thought that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s affairs would be very disturbing, but now it seems surprisingly good. He is full of expectations for the future. The wife of the nurse, the president, the little lover of the secretary... Nima, Yanfu is there for no reason. How lucky is he?


    When he arrived at the City No. 1 Hospital, Tang Ye suddenly found that it was a lot better here.


    Before, the deputy director Yang Changpeng was staring at him. Later, when Lin Yourong had an accident, he felt even more depressed. But now, Lin Yourong''s injury is healed, and he has returned home to recuperate, so he doesn''t need to worry anymore. As for Yang Changpeng''s finding fault, with the support of Murong Huansha, he is afraid of a ball!


    "Tang Ye!" However, Tang Yegang felt that this place was very beautiful, and as a result, he heard a familiar anger, it was Yang Changpeng.


    Nima''s... he cursed, this half-old bald guy has to bite himself, right?


    He turned around and saw Yang Changpeng walking towards him with a gloomy expression. When he reached him, Yang Changpeng pointed at his hands and hummed, "What''s the matter with your Chinese Medicine Department? You spend money without funds! Who asked you to buy equipment? What are you buying for? Use it to see it?"


    "What to buy equipment, Vice President Yang, can you make it clear?" Tang Ye looked very impatient.


    Yang Changpeng saw that Tang Ye looks like a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water. He jumped up and scolded: "The hospital has never promised to fund your Chinese Medicine Department. You also said that you don''t need funding. But, haha, you Really shameless, and secretly used the relationship with Dean Chen, and spent money to buy a set of equipment! Tang Ye, if you are really capable, don''t rely on Dean Chen''s relationship to do tricks! I hate your youthfulness the most Humans have no respect, but you still rely on your elders when you pretend to be forced! Useless things! Isn''t it the rich second generation or the **** want to learn the rich second generation?"


    "Really...Is there such a thing?" Tang Ye was not anxious to get angry, looking at Yang Changpeng and narrowing his eyes.


    He was wondering, could it be that Yang Changpeng, or the people in the hospital, are blind to things outside the window and focus on taking care of patients? So noble? I did some things outside, such as the scandal with Murong Huansha, don''t these people know? Nima''s, are you still so close to buying equipment?


    I can get the asylum of Miss Wang''s family, sleep the beautiful president of Tianni Group, and give me an extra secretary. Isn''t this a really awesome man? Why is it still a pauper in the eyes of others?


    To be reasonable, Tang Ye is not bragging. The things he did were truly earth-shattering for ordinary people. But why hasn''t this kind of thing been transformed into its due influence?


    There are only two reasons for that. One is that he is too low-key, and the other is that others are too low-level to touch such high-end things.


    He wondered if he wanted to be high-profile, but he quickly rejected this idea. Only a low-key can live long, low-key life, high-key work is good.


    When Yang Changpeng saw Tang Ye''s low spirits, he thought that Tang Ye was guilty, and became more aggressive, and sneered: "Of course there is such a thing! Tang Ye, can I be a deputy dean who would be wronged? I''m not like you. I don¡¯t want to admit to shameless things. Oh, I¡¯m a **** and I still want to set up an archway?


    He yelled like this, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional, and attracted many people from the hospital. I saw Yang Changpeng and Tang Ye, everyone knew that there was another good show.


    Now there is a well-known fact that Tang Ye is from Chen Shuqing. Because Tang Ye and Lin Yourong had a close relationship, the relationship between the two of them was passed on as a couple. Many people are puzzled about this. Isn''t Lin Yourong a woman who is only willing to take care of female patients and has malephobia? It was said that she was a saint who did not eat the fireworks in the world, and did not affect the passions of men and women, but was taken by Tang Ye. How sacred is Tang Ye, this kid?


    As a result, the men in the hospital were jealous of Tang Ye, which somewhat increased Tang Ye''s enemies. At the same time, similar to the breeding of a kind of hatred of the rich, everyone knew that Tang Ye relied on Chen Shuqing, the director of the hospital, to act unscrupulously in the hospital, and felt very hateful. Many people rely on relationships, but don¡¯t be so blatant, okay? Why does this make those who have nothing to do with their feelings? Can people not hate you?


    "It turns out that Dr. Tang used public funds to do private affairs. Hehe, it''s related to them, what can you do?" Among the people onlookers, there was a strange yin and yang, and said sarcastically.


    "Cut, it''s great to have a relationship? I have the ability to rely on myself. I hate this kind of people who don''t do anything..." A nurse sister hummed.


    "I used to think that Dr. Tang was good, but recently...it seems to be going out to play, this is not okay..." Some people criticized Tang Ye with some facts.


    For a time, there was a lot of voices against Tang Ye, helping Yang Changpeng to "punish" Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Yang Changpeng sneered triumphantly. Tang Ye is unpopular, look at how arrogant this kid is!

 Chapter 98： Things you cant even dream of!

    Everyone was talking about Tang Ye, and at this time they were not afraid that Tang Ye had the relationship with the Dean Chen Shuqing. The law doesn''t blame the public. A group of people scolded him. Even if he has a relationship with the dean, the dean can''t fire everyone, right?


    Chen Shuqing naturally knew about such a commotion. He and Chang Guodong came over together, and saw Tang Ye conflict with a group of people, and felt a pain. Oops, it was Tang Ye who caused trouble again, this guy can really toss, he hasn''t been seen for a few days, he will cause trouble when he comes back, it is really disturbing!


    Chen Shuqing felt that Tang Ye had better not come to the hospital, as soon as something happened, let people quiet down?


    "What are you guys doing?" Chen Shuqing directly scolded everyone, humming sternly, "This is the hospital. What''s the matter with gathering crowds and making noise? Is the safety of patients the first priority?"


    Doctors and nurses with no positions dare not talk back to Chen Shuqing, but they just cocked their heads in disbelief. They felt that Chen Shuqing was partial to Tang Ye.


    Everyone dared not speak, but Yang Changpeng would not. He is the deputy dean and has always been a pioneer against Chen Shuqing. He stood up and sneered: "Dean Chen, you are so good to put patient safety first. Then I want to ask you, what''s the matter with the new batch of equipment purchased by the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine? We all I know that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine does not need to go to the clinic, because it lacks the ability! Why is it wasteful to buy new equipment? Other departments of ours are short of funds. If you transfer funds to the departments that need them, you can take care of more patients. It really puts the safety of the patient first. But your approach is not!"


    Yang Changpeng was directly arguing with Chen Shuqing, regardless of Dean Chen Shuqing''s face, and directly reprimanded!


    And this time, the onlookers are not just as simple as watching the show. They felt that Chen Shuqing had abused his position and gave Tang Ye special care, so they were somewhat hostile to Chen Shuqing, so they subconsciously supported Yang Changpeng and asked Chen Shuqing to give an explanation.


    Chen Shuqing looked embarrassed. This is true of the new equipment purchased by the Chinese Medicine Department. That''s because Chang Guodong repeatedly requested and had patients to come to see the doctor. In order to make the treatment environment reach the standard, he had to ask Chen Shuqing to help first. Chen Shuqing was willing to help the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, so he temporarily moved some funds, but Yang Changpeng immediately followed him.


    "The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine is also for treating patients. Funding to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine is of the same nature as other departments." Chen Shuqing explained stiffly.


    However, Yang Changpeng laughed playfully and hummed: "How can this be the same? Didn''t Tang Ye say that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine doesn''t need any funds? Why do you want it again? Also, can the treatment of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine compare with other departments? Has anyone come? If so, how is the treatment?"


    "There is a patient here!" Chang Guodong stood up and hummed: "This is not to blame Tang Ye and Dean Chen. I repeatedly asked the dean to do this. Because an old man came to see Chinese medicine that day. , I can¡¯t let him down, so I asked Dean Chen to help purchase equipment first. If there is something wrong in order to treat the patient, then I have nothing to say about Chang Guodong!"


    "Doctor Chang has done nothing wrong."


    At this time, Tang Ye answered the tone and coldly snorted to Yang Changpeng: "Since it is to save people, what''s wrong? Vice President Yang, if you can''t even tolerate this, then I have to doubt that you are treating this hospital. The role of this-do you specialize in finding faults, or do you manage the hospital to make the hospital develop better and take care of more patients?"


    "Of course I manage the hospital!" Yang Changpeng realized that Tang Ye wanted to kidnap him with morals, and shouted angrily: "If the hospital wants to treat the patient, it must first maintain the order of the hospital. If the hospital is chaotic, the safety of the patient cannot be guaranteed! Your misuse of funds is disrupting the order of the hospital! How can this behavior be tolerated?"


    Tang Ye stared at him, did not back down, and hummed: "Didn¡¯t Dean Chen and Doctor Chang say that? It¡¯s a temporary use of funds without causing major losses to the hospital. Moreover, the hospital¡¯s expenditure of that amount of funds allows the hospital to Has it collapsed? Did any patient have an accident? No! Obviously, the money is not urgent for the hospital, so what''s wrong with buying equipment for the Chinese Medicine Department to save people? The big deal, the Chinese Medicine Department can just go back!"


    "Go back?" Yang Changpeng sneered and hummed: "What is your Chinese Medical Department paying back? You are only treating one person, so proud?"


    "Speaking of it, isn''t it a funding issue?" Tang Ye didn''t want to continue talking nonsense with Yang Changpeng, humming: "Don''t worry, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine will definitely make up the funds, and it will double it!"


    "What?" When Tang Ye said this, everyone was shocked.


    When did the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine have money? If the money is used, the water is poured out. How can it be made up? But Tang Ye actually said to double it back! This Nima is joking without drafting, just open her mouth to talk nonsense!


    No one believed what Tang Ye said. Even Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong didn''t believe it very much. The amount of funds used was more than one million. If there are not too many, Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong can solve it with their own pockets, so why move the hospital''s funds. Therefore, it is difficult to make up, and it is almost unrealistic to make up twice!


    Yang Changpeng found it ridiculous. He watched Tang Ye play the taste: "Tang Ye, can you just talk big without speaking? Last time I said that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine doesn''t need any funds, but I suddenly used it. This just slapped myself back. , It''s still like this now, do you find it interesting?"


    Tang Ye squinted and hummed: "First of all, I''m not in the hospital these few days. I don''t know about Dr. Chang borrowing funds from the hospital, so I didn''t slap myself in the face. Then, why am I talking big? You? I look down on me and Chinese medicine so much. If I really make up double the funds and go back, will you, the vice president, be beaten in the face?"


    "Tang Ye!" Yang Changpeng was angry, staring at Tang Ye and shouted: "If you have the ability, you can make up the funds now. I don''t want you to make up the double, just make up the original amount. Then I will no longer take care of your Chinese Medicine Department. But, if you can¡¯t make up for it, then the joke-like existence of the Chinese Medicine Department will stop here, so as not to drag the hospital down, and let our hospital be laughed at when it spreads out!"


    Tang Ye got angry and said that the Chinese Medical Department was a joke?


    "Okay, just do it!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, "I will make up this fund now!"


    Wow!


    Everyone was stunned when they heard it, so let''s make it up now?


    Tang Ye must be scaring people! Can the Chinese Medicine Department be rich?


    Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong also looked at each other, wouldn''t Tang Ye be fooling around again?


    Yang Changpeng sneered even more triumphantly, and hummed, "Just kidding! Tang Ye, you can make up for it, what about the money?"


    Tang Ye didn''t say much, looked at Chen Shuqing, and said, "Grandpa, ask the Finance Department to check if someone from the Tianni Group has contacted him and said that he wants to invest in our Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine and gave us enough funds for the operation of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine."


    "What?" Chen Shuqing was taken aback, stunned, and hummed: "Tianni Group? Invest in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine? You... are you right?"


    The others were also amazed. They naturally know that Tianni Group is the country''s largest health product research and development company and has invested a lot of Chinese medicine research and development. However, the City No. 1 Hospital has never been favored because of its low strength. It''s the city''s sixth hospital that has received several investments. As the No. 1 hospital in Yanjing, this has always been a pain point of the No. 1 Hospital in the city.


    However, now Tang Ye said that Tianni Group wants to invest in their TCM department!


    This is simply daydreaming!


    Yang Changpeng laughed playfully and satirically said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, you are getting more and more absurd! Don''t we know what''s the situation with our TCM Department? Invest in Tiannier Group... I think you want to sensationalize? Really like a poor clown!"


    "You shut up!" Tang Ye was unhappy, scolded Yang Changpeng, and then looked at Chen Shuqing and said, "Grandpa, I said to ask the Finance Department, now!"


    He is very confident.


    Chen Shuqing was taken aback for a while, and then nodded. Although he didn''t believe in Tang Ye, he naturally had to take care of this grandson-in-law. He called the Finance Department and asked. After asking, he trembled, his hands trembled, and he almost couldn''t hold the phone securely.


    Exciting!


    He looked at Tang Ye with bright eyes and said excitedly: "Director Li from the Finance Department said that he was about to call me and tell me the great news that Tianni Group intends to invest 200 million yuan in us. Development of the Department of Chinese Medicine!"


    Wow!


    When everyone heard it, there was an uproar, full of shock, and could not help but exclaim.


    Invest 200 million in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine? That Chinese medicine department, which is like waste materials, received an investment of 200 million yuan from Tianni Group?


    This is definitely not true!


    Everyone couldn''t believe it and thought it was ridiculous.


    Yang Changpeng looked ugly, shook his head vigorously, and firmly did not believe it was true!


    Chen Shuqing was so excited that he grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and hummed, "I''m not dreaming, am I?"


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "Of course not, because I''m busy outside these days."


    "I don''t believe it!" Yang Changpeng finally couldn''t help yelling.


    Then he hurriedly took out his cell phone and called the Finance Department to confirm. As a result, the people in the finance department said it was true with ecstasy, and the people from the Tianni Group will come over to discuss cooperation matters!


    After personally confirming, Yang Changpeng''s face was pale, looking at Tang Ye''s complex expression, he could no longer swear a word.


    He hates Tang Ye very much and is determined to drive Tang Ye away. However, now that Tang Ye asked Tianni Group to invest 200 million yuan in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, it would be impossible for him to do this! Because no department in the hospital has received such a large investment. Even the best western medicine technology has never been obtained!


    Now that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine has received such an investment, who would dare to say it is useless? Who would dare to say it would be abolished?


    Yang Changpeng looked at Tang Ye, wishing to pry Tang Ye''s head open to see what Tang Ye did. He actually brought this kind of investment that others would never dream of!


    He collapsed suddenly, as if ten years old. It''s like a soldier on the battlefield, lost all morale after being hit, and no longer able to excite.


    At this time, other people knew from his expression that it was true that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine received two hundred million investment from Tianni Group. Suddenly, the place where everyone was standing began to change, and they no longer stood behind Yang Changpeng, somewhat meant to move towards Tang Ye.


    They abandoned Yang Changpeng.


    Now that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine has received an investment of 200 million yuan, it will definitely be the big head of the hospital in the future. Who would dare to ridicule?


    Although they didn''t know how Tang Ye did it, they knew one thing very well-it''s best not to mess with Tang Ye in the future!

 Chapter 99： I hate such men!

    After the news that Tianne Group invested 200 million in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine was confirmed, Yang Changpeng''s riots against Tang Ye and the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine disappeared immediately. Yang Changpeng stood slumped and didn''t know how to react, embarrassed and wanted to find a hole to get in. Especially when the comments that originally supported him turned into supporting Tang Ye, praising Tang Ye, and flattering the Chinese Medical Department, he felt that he was stabbed one after another.


    It was too bad to be beaten in the face!


    He originally wanted to force Tang Ye to death in one step, but instead forced himself to death. He looked at Tang Ye and did not dare to curse a word, but instead squeezed out a smile and said, "I didn''t expect that Dr. Tang is so capable. I used to have a clumsy eye. Haha, then I wish the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine a great development for the hospital. Win glory. I have something to deal with, so I''ll leave first, huh..."


    Smiling more ugly than crying, Yang Changpeng didn''t wait for Tang Ye to speak, he turned and left, his pace was getting faster and faster, and he felt like running away in a dingy manner.


    After Yang Changpeng left, the people who had been ambiguous with him just now were too embarrassed to stay there, and they found a reason to leave. Before long, only Tang Ye, Chen Shuqing and Chang Guodong were left.


    Chen Shuqing looked at Tang Ye with a wrinkled smile on his old face, and his eyes almost narrowed into a line. After confirming that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine really received 200 million investment from Tianni Group, his smile never stopped. Every time I look at Tang Ye, I feel more satisfied with Tang Ye. This is his grandson-in-law, it''s amazing and very satisfying!


    The old Chinese doctor Chang Guodong looked at Tang Ye with very hot eyes, like a bachelor who had been single for many years suddenly met a pretty little girl who said he would marry him. His fiery eyes seemed to eat Tang Ye. He is so happy, so excited, and so moved! Tang Ye saved the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine by letting such a wasteful Chinese Medicine Department receive an investment of 200 million yuan from Tianni Group! And there will be less resistance in future development!


    Chang Guodong is old and has no wish. He hopes that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine will develop so that Chinese medicine can be inherited and that Chinese medicine will not be so lonely. Although Tang Ye helped him to do this kind of thing, although it was just the beginning, he believed that with Tang Ye''s potential, he would definitely develop Chinese medicine and even push Chinese medicine to a new height!


    An old man who had been fighting alone for many years was unable to support it anymore. Suddenly a young man came with vigor and hope. The old man couldn''t help tears.


    "Tang Ye, you are very good, thank you, thank you!" Chang Guodong couldn''t help but nodded in respect to Tang Ye.


    This can scare Tang Ye. He knows how to be humble. He looked at Chang Guodong and said: "Old Chang, what are you doing? The Chinese Medicine Department is our Chinese medicine doctor. I do something for the Chinese Medicine Department for granted!"


    In fact, he admired Chang Guodong very much. Although he is absent these days, he knows that Chang Guodong has never stopped building the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Otherwise, Chang Guodong wouldn''t ask Chen Shuqing to move his funds under the embarrassment of being beaten. The fact that patients can come to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine must be due to Chang Guodong''s efforts.


    Contribution does not care about the size, sincerity is better than anything. So Tang Ye didn''t think what he was doing was so great, just as his own job.


    Chen Shuqing became more and more satisfied with Tang Ye like this. Although he was always annoyed by Tang Ye''s chaos and was always getting into trouble, he had already regarded Tang Ye as a grandson. The family didn''t say anything, he went to pat Tang Ye on the shoulder and said, "Tang Ye, you did a good job, I''m very pleased."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is just the beginning, there are still many things to do in the future."


    "Okay." Chen Shuqing nodded and said, "If you do the real thing, others won''t dare to gossip anymore. Don''t worry about it in the future."


    Returning to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, Tang Ye found a lot of more equipment, which Chang Guodong was striving for. In addition, a room was also vacated, which was a diagnosis room for people to see a doctor. This has slowly taken the form of a treatment department, instead of looking like a debris warehouse as before.


    Tang Ye said to Chang Guodong: "Senior Chang, now that we have the funds, we can apply for more venues and recruit a few people. You may have to trouble you for these things, because I cooperate with Tianni Group. We are developing products. Now our Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine does not have this condition, so we will go to the scientific research base of Tianni Group for some time."


    "No problem!" Although Chang Guodong is an old man, Tang Ye''s ability impressed him. He was willing to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    He was very curious how Tang Ye gained the trust of Tianni Group. We must know that there are only two people in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, and there have been no outstanding achievements in the past, or even ordinary achievements. No one will trust anyone who is going to put this on. However, Tianni Group actually trusted and invested 200 million yuan at a time. Does Nima have money and nowhere to spend?


    Tang Ye saw Chang Guodong''s doubts, and smiled: "Old Chang, this is about some secret plans of the Tianni Group, so it is not convenient for me to disclose it. Please forgive me."


    "I understand." Although Chang Guodong wanted to know the answer, he didn''t force Tang Ye.


    The current TCM department is still very simple. After Tang Ye communicated with Chang Guodong, nothing else happened, so he left the hospital and planned to go home to see Lin Yourong. It was already evening, and he didn''t know if Lin Yourong could get out of bed to get food, he was always a little worried.


    ¡ª¡ªTossing too much at night, it is cool, but it is painful the next day, so you have to be more restrained!


    After leaving the hospital, Tang Ye wanted to stop a taxi and go back, but when he saw a small car parked on the green road in front of him, he recognized that it was Murong Huansha.


    Knowing that Murong Huansha was looking for him, he walked over.


    After getting in the car, Murong Huansha sat in the back seat, but Mu Yue was not there, and he was obviously taken away by Murong Huansha. It is understandable that with the relationship between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha at this time, things that are inappropriate for children may happen at any time. You can''t let others watch that kind of thing, right?


    Sitting next to Murong Huansha, Tang Ye was quite honest, didn''t move his hands, thanked: "Is it too much to give two hundred million at once?"


    "Don''t you like to brag? How can you brag if you don''t have money?" Murong Huansha did not deliberately become gentle for Tang Ye, as solemn and arrogant as she was before.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "I''m rich, is it still bragging? That''s all true."


    Murong Huansha knew that he couldn''t speak to him, turned to look at him, and said, "I don''t want people to think that I am a stingy woman."


    "But you are not stingy anymore, and I feel like I have been taken care of by you. I am a proud man, how can I be taken care of?" Tang Ye said annoyedly.


    This time I went to Murong Huansha and was speechless, staring at Tang Ye and snorted: "Why are you so difficult to serve? Did you come out of the mountains? You are so shrewd that you don''t say anything like a monster, and you are picky about everything. , I think you are more like a young master than someone else!"


    Tang Ye saw that Murong Huansha was a little temperamental, quite cute, and smiled, but soon his eyes fell sad, and said: "I don''t know who I am. I was brought up by Master since I was a child. He said I am an orphan. But, I always feel that he is concealing something, which may be related to my life experience. Otherwise, I would be too lucky. There are tens of thousands of orphans in the world, but such a powerful figure as Master just picked me up."


    Murong Huansha was startled, but Tang Ye was an orphan, and she must have had a hard time when she wanted to be a child.


    Seeing her showing sympathy and sadness, Tang Ye smiled, shook her hand, and said, "What do you do for me to be sad for me? Actually, when you were a child, you might have lived more sadly than me. Poor and beautiful, how can Born in an emperor''s house. In such a family, intrigue and intrigue, I''m afraid it started from the time of the baby."


    "That''s right." Murong Huansha smiled far-fetched and looked at Tang Ye and said: "Do you know why I know you have a fiancee, so I still want to be with you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "Isn''t it because we accidentally had a relationship, and the only way to solve the problem?"


    "Idiot!" Murong Huansha glared at him and hummed, "That''s because my father also has several women. I hate such a man, and I want to avenge him!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, Nima''s, why every time he talks to this woman, she feels that she is not with him because of feelings for each other?

 Chapter 100： Can you keep me from hurting?

    Murong Huansha is still so arrogant, even if she is always aggressively attacked by Tang Ye, and has been embarrassed in front of Tang Ye, she is also the cold and arrogant president, which is amazing and makes people willing to become a minister under her skirt.


    But Tang Ye is an unusual minister under the skirt. He can lift Murong Huansha''s short skirt and attack there-he is the minister under the skirt of Murong Huansha and the great hero who conquered Murong Huansha.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Murong Huansha''s cold arrogance, shrugged and smiled: "Why don''t some of your father''s women get caught and go to jail?"


    "Because he has enough power, the women around him willingly follow him and do not oppose him marrying a wife and concubine. Even, afraid that he is not worthy of him, they also help him choose beautiful women to serve him." Murong Huansha watched Looking outside the car, his eyes said coldly.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "You are talking about the emperor, right?"


    "In some circles, not the emperor, but better than the emperor." Murong Huansha Feng said lightly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a little wondering how to answer the call. If these words were spoken from other people, he would laugh out loud immediately, better than the emperor? Hilarious! However, these words came out of Murong Huansha''s mouth, and he did not doubt the authenticity of this kind of thing. The circle of those characters can only be truly understood when they reach that level.


    Murong Huansha stared at him and continued: "So you have to understand that my father will never allow his daughter to be sleeping under him by an unknown boy."


    Tang Ye smiled bitterly. He knew that the daughter of a wealthy family was not so easy to go to. However, he would not easily say to give up and doubt his ability.


    He looked at Murong Huansha and smiled, and said: "I will work hard, and it won''t make it difficult for you."


    "Do you really think you can do it?" Murong Huansha asked, squinting.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I can''t be sure that I can do it, but I know that I still have a chance."


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, then smiled, and said: "I like your incompetent, but you still speak very well."


    "..."


    Tang Ye sounded harsh, how could she feel that this woman was mocking herself?


    "Let''s talk about it, what can you do when you come to me? Don''t you just want to hit me with your identity?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Murong Huansha knew that he was smart and did not go around, and said: "Mu Yue followed Jiang Weiwei''s investigation and found the City No. 6 Hospital. If I guess right, the City No. 6 Hospital is now developing new items in my top-secret plan. Products. However, the Sixth Hospital of the City alone would not have the guts to use this product against me. So I continued to investigate and found a person."


    "Who?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Murong Huansha was silent for a while, frowning: "Murong Qingfeng, my second brother. Maybe he wanted me to get down from the position of the president of Tianni Group, so he bought people from the No. 6 Hospital of the city."


    Tang Ye was startled, he was actually the second brother? Is this a game of brother and sister fighting for power?


    Murong Huansha smiled far-fetched, and said: "So, I have to tell you in advance that you will be destined to have blood on your hands when you follow me on this road. If you are a kind-hearted doctor, you still have time to quit."


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly, and said, "Will you allow me to quit?"


    Murong Huansha looked at him and squinted his eyes and said, "If you can restore my membrane that you punctured, I will allow you to quit."


    "..."


    The woman''s speech became a little bit mad...Is it still the president who is so high as a goddess?


    Tang Ye hugged Murong Huansha, then turned over and pressed her against her, and said, "You know this is impossible, but you still can''t tell. What do you mean?"


    Murong Huansha was pressed by Tang Ye, his cheeks flushed, and said, "Can you keep me from hurting?"


    Then she gave a wicked smile.


    Very playful. The style of painting changed, which made people obsessed.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and then quickly let go of her, avoiding contact with her perfect body and causing a man reaction. Nima, this woman means the same as she did in the office. If she doesn''t hurt her, she is willing to do that with herself. But how could it not hurt. The injury at the base of her thigh is not healed yet!


    Murong Huansha smiled comfortably when Tang Ye took her helplessly. She felt a sense of accomplishment to make Tang Ye, who had always been dazzled, eaten up. It must be hard for others to imagine that she, a president, would get happiness from these little things.


    "Apart from the City Sixth Hospital and your second brother, are there other things?" Tang Ye asked Murong Huansha at this time.


    "Then when do you plan to give me samples of the new product? I want to see the effect." Murong Huansha said.


    This time, the matter should not be underestimated, and Murong Qingfeng is staring at her again, even if she has experienced many battles, she must be assured.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Now that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine does not have enough conditions for research and development, I will go to your research and development base. I have a secret method, and the materials are not difficult to prepare. Samples can be made in three days and then perfected. . Besides, I may occasionally go to other things."


    "Okay." Murong Huansha nodded and didn''t ask much what else Tang Ye was busy with. She is well-measured.


    Not long after Tang Ye got off the car, Mu Yue came back.


    Mu Yue didn''t pay attention to whether Tang Ye and Murong Huansha had some sensuality in the car, and directly said: "Miss, the Jiang family has no specific attitude towards Tang Ye, but Jiang Ruoqing''s injury... It probably disfigured her a little."


    Murong Huansha sighed and snorted: "You said what happened to Tang Ye. Sometimes you love women as if you are crazy, and sometimes you don''t take women seriously. Disfigurement can do such terrible things. come out!"


    Just now Mu Yue left and was not idle, Murong Huansha arranged for her to learn about Jiang Ruoqing who was injured by Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha is not a simple woman, it is not that she fell asleep by Tang Ye, she just sinks into the love of men and women. On the contrary, she planned more things. Tang Ye''s injury to Jiang Ruoqing was far less peaceful than it seemed on the surface. It is very likely that Tang Ye will be slapped by the Jiang family one day. As Tang Ye''s woman now, she wants to protect Tang Ye.


    "What''s the situation with the axe company?" Murong Huansha asked again: "Tang Ye voluntarily ran to the axe company''s site to make trouble that night. Many people must have noticed that he did it on purpose. The dispute on the dark frontier. He is very clever about this idea and wants to pull the dark frontier to contain the axe company. However, if the dark frontier does not take this set and treats him as an enemy, then he really does not know how to die!"


    "Ah! I''m going crazy, Mu Yue, you said, how come Tang Ye, the bastard, can cause trouble so much?" Rao was calmly president Murong Huansha, and couldn''t help complaining about what Tang Ye had caused.


    Mu Yue felt that Murong Huansha was becoming more and more feminine, and smiled: "The axe company should be fine for the time being. Because most people in the dark frontier advocate fighting with the axe company, and the second master Jiang Zhulang is the representative. And his son Jiang Xiaobai and Tang Ye became friends, and he will definitely protect Tang Ye a lot."


    "Heh, then, did Tang Ye get the shelter of an underground force?" Murong Huansha couldn''t help but sneered. She didn''t know whether to say Tang Ye was lucky, or that he was resourceful and succeeded in some tricks.


    Mu Yue nodded, happy for Tang Ye, and said, "Tang Ye is no longer the simple Tang Ye he used to, he must be able to go very far."


    Murong Huansha glanced at her and hummed: "Why, are you tempted by him?"


    "I, I didn''t..." Mu Yue lowered his head and blushed, biting his lip in denial, showing the little woman''s attitude.


    Murong Huansha patted his head, feeling like it was going to explode. Mom, in addition to the big forces, there are many peach blossom debts that Tang Ye caused!

 Chapter 101： There is a hole in the head!

    In the evening rush hour, Tang Ye didn''t get a taxi for a while, so he tried his luck while walking to see if he could get a taxi midway. However, the taxi did not arrive, but a luxury Bentley arrived.


    The window of the luxury Bentley car was lowered, revealing a man''s stern face. The man glanced at Tang Ye and motioned to Tang Ye to get in the car.


    Tang Ye recognized him, Jiang Ruoqing''s flower protector, Yin Jun.


    Yin Jun made no secret of Tang Ye''s hostility, his expression was so cold that he wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted, knowing that he was here for Jiang Ruoqing''s business. This kind of thing must be avoided, so he got into the car decisively.


    When he arrived at an abandoned construction site with no one, Jun Yin got out of the car and Tang Ye followed. The two men quickly confronted each other, and the battle was about to start.


    "You made Ruoqing cry." Yin Jun hummed to Tang Ye blankly.


    Tang Ye thought about Jiang Ruoqing wanting to kill him, sneered, and hummed: "It''s just as simple as crying? Didn''t I break my head?"


    "You''re looking for death!" Yin Jun roared immediately, and the gale rushed towards Tang Ye with a punch.


    Tang Ye was surprised when he saw the situation, and hurriedly resisted, but under the impact of violent force, he still slipped a few meters back.


    After steadying his body, he looked at Yin Jun gloomy. A word of disagreement makes a big fight, and the power is still so strong, it seems to be a ruthless character!


    Seeing Tang Ye blocking his fist, Yin Jun was slightly surprised, and said in doubt: "Before you had the strength of the Qijin triple initial stage, but now you have broken through to the Qijin triple intermediate stage, which is very good."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, how did this guy change his style and suddenly praise himself?


    However, Tang Ye was even more surprised. His energy breakthrough came after Lin Yourong had **** with Lin Yourong, and with the help of Lin Yourong''s ice physique, part of the flame power in his body was transformed into the power to adapt to the body. But it has only broken through one day now, which is very hard to tell. However, Jun Yin saw it. This shows that Yin Jun is very strong and very familiar with the power of Qi Jin in the mid-term triple stage.


    This undoubtedly shows one thing, Yin Jun has already broken through to the middle stage of Qi Jin triple! Then, his true strength may far exceed the mid-term triple Qi Jin!


    Tang Ye''s expression became solemn.


    If Yin Jun insists on killing him, he must use the power of flame to resist. But after using Huoyan''s power, he had to ask Lin Yourong to help lower the fire. But Lin Yourong is like that, can he still toss?


    This is a very serious problem!


    "I will not kill you." Yin Jun said coldly at this time.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, immediately felt hot on his face.


    Feeling insulted!


    Because Yin Jun can see through his mind completely! It was as if he was obviously wearing clothes, but in Yin Jun''s eyes, he was naked! This feeling of being seen and seen through is very uncomfortable!


    What made him more uncomfortable was that Yin Jun said lightly, don''t kill him!


    It was as if Yin Jun had held his life in his hands. Yin Jun said he didn''t kill him, it was like using him as a toy.


    Contempt, humiliate, play tricks... Tang Ye is a man with great self-esteem, and Yin Jun''s words and deeds are precisely trampling on his self-esteem.


    But he can do nothing.


    He didn''t know Yin Jun''s strength, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. For your life, you must be patient!


    At this time, Yin Jun''s expression did not change, as if facing Tang Ye, he didn''t need extra expressions at all. He pointed to his forehead and said to Tang Ye: "If Qing is injured here, the doctor said it will leave a scar. She hid in the corner of the room and cried."


    Tang Ye didn''t find such words sensational, nor did he sympathize with Jiang Ruoqing''s experience, staring at Yin Jun and said, "She wants to kill me."


    "That''s why I don''t kill you now." Yin Jun snorted coldly.


    "It''s not." Tang Ye snorted coldly, a playful and confident smile flashed from the corner of his mouth.


    He was no longer overwhelmed by Yin Jun¡¯s aura and mighty power. He didn¡¯t know how to speak. He used his keenness and wisdom to fight back and hummed, ¡°You don¡¯t kill me because someone protects me. Who is it? You know who you are. . And you dare not defy those people, so even if you are angry with me, you dare not kill me."


    "Does this make a difference? Sooner or later, at most, I will kill you sooner or later!" Yin Jun looked colder.


    "Of course." Tang Ye smiled and hummed: "If you really don''t want to kill me, then I will feel very ashamed. Because with your strength, it seems that you can kill me easily. But if no one protects me, you Don''t kill me, I will feel that you are pitying me, I don''t need anyone''s pity!"


    When Yin Jun heard Tang Ye''s words, there was a hint of other emotions in his eyes, but it was just a flash, and he hummed, "You are good at talking."


    "So I''m good at - picking up girls." Tang Ye grinned simply.


    Yin Jun was secretly angry, but did not entangle him savagely, and hummed: "To me, you are a coward. What can you do to survive by others? When I solve those old things, I will find you again and be here with you. Make a hole!"


    With that, Yin Jun pointed to his head. It means to make a hole in Tang Ye''s head!


    Just like Jiang Ruoqing was injured!


    He is very confident!


    This is a huge provocation for Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was stunned for a while when he was forced by his murderous momentum. Then, without waiting for Tang Ye''s response, he boarded the luxurious Bentley and directly set off to leave.


    When Tang Ye reacted, he was taken aback, gritted his teeth with anger, and cursed: "Fuck your mother! I rely on others to save my life? If you have the ability, you don''t have a military background to come out and try to be arrogant? See how you die!"


    Indeed, his satire of Tang Ye was full of loopholes. He said that Tang Ye relied on others to survive, which meant that Tang Ye relied on Wang Airen to protect him from being killed. Although this is true, isn''t he the same? He has a military background and a big family like the Yin family.


    The difference between Tang Ye and him is that Tang Ye has no background, so he took the initiative to win a background. And he is born with that background.


    Tang Ye thinks that Nima is really fucking. A person who is born with a background, to satirize a person who acquired his background? Isn''t it that people who take the initiative to gain a background work harder, are more powerful, and more respectable?


    But Yun Jun ran away after uttering this tricky pretence-forcing him!


    Tang Ye wanted to slap him in the face!


    However, after calming down, Tang Ye sat down on the ground, breathing a bit shortly. This was caused by Yin Jun''s powerful aura pressure just now. He can be sure that Yin Jun is very strong, even stronger than Jiang Ruoqing! He is not Yin Jun''s opponent. If Yin Jun was desperate to kill him just now, he might not be able to survive.


    It''s all right now, he is relieved. He knows very well that he can never be arrogant, and don''t think that he is a little capable, and he is invincible if he has not lost. Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon in this country, there are countless masters, and someone who may seem to pass by you is the kind of hidden master-the sweeping monk!


    Tang Ye looked serious, looked at the direction Yin Jun was leaving, narrowed his eyes, revealing a cold expression. Although he is not Yin Jun''s opponent now, he will not sit still!


    He wants to become stronger!


    Then he yelled and snorted: "Mom, leave me here, so I have to spend dozens of dollars in taxi fare!"

 Chapter 102： This world is not simple!

    Stopping a taxi to go back, Tang Ye sat in the back seat quietly watching the sunset on the horizon, looking thoughtful. At this time, he was completely different from that foolish man. He appeared calm and intelligent, quiet governor, and prepared for the rain.


    What happened to Yin Jun just now brought him a certain impact. He knew that, let alone this country, it was Yanjing, a place where a crouching tiger, hiding a dragon. Therefore, before you have absolute strength, don''t show your edge too much, don''t be too stingy, otherwise you may be killed at any time.


    He knew what Yin Jun said to him was a threat and a declaration of war. Now Yin Jun is scrupulous about Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai''s older generations, so he didn''t attack Tang Ye. However, Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai cannot always be his shelter. Therefore, in the end, it depends on himself.


    Thinking about it this way, Murong Huansha''s ambition is also the way he wants to go. It''s not lonely to be accompanied by beautiful women. As for Lin Yourong, these are the treasures to be guarded on the palm of his hand.


    Back home, Lin Yourong sat on the sofa and read a book. Seeing Tang Ye came back, she put down the book and greeted him. The face is slightly ruddy, and there seems to be the aftertaste after the lingering last night, which makes this cute and young girl give birth to a mature and charming, very beautiful.


    Tang Ye touched her face and said with a smile: "I think I have committed a great crime when I see you like this. It''s like sleeping a young girl who is still ignorant of her age."


    "You, you hate it!" Lin Yourong was annoyed, stood tall, stuck it to Tang Ye, and hummed: "I''m not a little girl! Have you ever seen a little girl with such a big breast?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned. The daughter-in-law really changed. Nima spoke more and more boldly and became less and less disciplined.


    He looked at Lin Yourong''s crisp-chest and said, "Well, it seems to be getting bigger. Sure enough, your husband and I have infinite abilities. Only one night of sleep will allow you to gain so much."


    Lin Yourong blushed with shame, thinking of the crazy lingering events with Tang Ye last night, she still couldn''t help being soft and tender. Even if she has experienced it and has become bolder, she still cannot change the nature of being easily shy. She looked at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes, and she seemed to be amused by Tang Ye so much.


    Tang Ye laughed twice, hugged her princess, kissed him twice, and put it on the sofa, saying, "What are you wronged? Since our bodies have been frankly facing each other, then we must be honest about our minds. You want to treat me. Say what?"


    Lin Yourong was shy of being so intimacy by Tang Ye, but he was very happy in his heart. She smiled lightly, and then she was a little nervous, and said, "Do you like younger girls?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye felt very strange, why did his wife ask this question of doubting his own morality.


    Do you like being young? Is this little girl-girl? This is incredible. Even if you have a bird-beast in your body, you won''t do such a bad thing, right?


    Lin Yourong touched Tang Ye, lowered his head and said softly, "I...I was not like this before. I used to be like a little girl..."


    "Bah!" Tang Ye slapped her lightly and hummed, "Are you young in your twenties?"


    "I hate it!" Lin Yourong gave Tang Ye a blank look and groaned: "Others say that, saying that I am like a young girl. My grandpa and I went to visit his friends, and those grandpas asked me, Did You Rong go to high school, so I really look small..."


    "How do I think you are showing off?" Tang Ye curled his lips and hummed: "You mean you are young and beautiful, right?"


    "Are you upset? How can a husband treat his wife so much..." Lin Yourong felt wronged.


    Tang Ye laughed again, hugged Lin Yourong a little, and said, "I like it very much. Then what did you want to say to me just now that bothered you?"


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and said, "I...have it become bad?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and then came to understand, looking at Lin Yourong''s plump but not bloated seductive body, showing a bit of lewd-evil eyes, said: "You mean, I am very charming in bed. , Very lascivious, very crazy thing?"


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong yelled, biting her red lips and humming: "No, you are not allowed to say that to me!"


    "Well, I won''t tell you..." Tang Ye smiled very happily, and pulled Lin Yourong into his arms, and the two of them were pressed together, and they felt a little suspicious of their postures.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You Rong, I like you so bad, and I don''t think you are bad enough."


    "Discuss, hate!" Lin Yourong blushed and said, thinking that Tang Ye was a big **** wolf.


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "Why, you want to mess with me?"


    "You..." Lin Yourong flushed with flirtatious expressions, and felt wronged.


    Tang Ye was even more amused, and hummed: "Quick, quick, tolerant, quick to treat me badly!"


    Lin Yourong bit her lip, gave him a fierce look, but leaned on him, and whispered, "Only, only once to you..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, just making a joke, his wife took it seriously. Why don''t you play the cards according to the routine? She should run away angrily!


    Besides, I was tossing so badly last night, now I''m here again, be careful of excessive indulgence-sudden death. He held Lin Yourong''s small hand and said, "I just thought, is your thigh injury healed? Why didn''t you call it pain?"


    Lin Yourong was ashamed and smiled: "I don''t know what''s going on. I woke up after a night of sleep and found that the rubbing injury on my leg was completely healed. I... also saw the Bing Ling you said. flower¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and quickly figured out that this was Lin Yourong''s cold physique at work!


    The power of his flame can help him restore his strength, and even increase his strength. So, Lin Yourong''s cold physique should naturally have this effect! A closer look at Lin Yourong, and sure enough, Lin Yourong has become more fair and smooth, and she is bright and moving. This is a piece of ice, and the power of the ice will become more and more beautiful when it is hatched, just like a diamond crystal.


    No wonder Lin Yourong is so full of energy that he can still make things worse, he has already recovered!


    This is really scary. Being lingering with Lin Yourong can also improve his strength, and their respective physiques can help them restore their physical consumption. It is simply the legendary Yin-Yang double cultivation!


    Tang Ye felt very dramatic, this kind of thing happened to him, a bit vulgar. However, what about being vulgar if you can make yourself stronger while loving your wife? Isn''t it just singing every night, roll the sheets? Do men still dislike it?


    However, in the mortal world, there are such mysterious things happening, so does it mean that there are indeed infinite things in the world? Beyond reality, beyond science, weird and unconstrained.


    It seems that this world is not simple, full of things unknown to mankind.


    Such a world, for a man with a sense of adventure and aspiration, is a place of yearning. Such as martial arts, such as Xiu Xian, which man does not have such a dream?


    Is this possible?


    "Tang Ye, what''s the matter with you?" Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye suddenly lost consciousness, a little worried, but also a little bit angry.


    This guy can be fascinated when he is close to him. What is he doing? Did he lose interest in his body? Cut, a man really likes the new and dislikes the old. It''s annoying to just roll the sheets with him all night, woo...Lin Yourong feels so wronged.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, saw Lin Yourong''s groaning eyes, smiled, turned over, pressed Lin Yourong on his body, and said: "You have done bad to me once, and I have done bad to you once, that is twice!"


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong was infinitely shy. Before he could react, happiness came, and Tang Ye kissed her.


    She couldn''t help but hug Tang Ye''s waist, to cater to Tang Ye''s treatment of her. No, she also took the initiative to mess with Tang Ye!

 Chapter 103： Sinister intentions!

    After the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went to take a bath. Coming out of the bathroom, Lin Yourong''s face was ruddy, as beautiful as a blooming rose. She looked at Tang Ye who was going to the kitchen to prepare dinner, bit her lip and licked it again, as if she was still eager and dissatisfied.


    Sure enough, she is a woman with strong desire and hope!


    She feels that there is nothing happiest than this time. If you are happier, you will have a child in the future, and Tang Ye will take the child''s hand for a walk in the park. This kind of life was something she had never dared to expect before, but at this time she felt that this kind of life was in front of her.


    Just because I met the man in the kitchen.


    She couldn''t help but walked to the door of the kitchen, looking at Tang Ye, smiling, as if she had become a little girl who could eat candy.


    "I feel very happy." She said to Tang Ye.


    "Nonsense." Tang Ye glanced at her and said, "There are very few capable men like me."


    Lin Yourong''s face turned blush. She had to admit that Tang Ye''s body was great, strong and powerful, and she could enjoy the ultimate pleasure every time she lingered. But she still couldn''t help blushing, and said slightly: "Please, hate..."


    "You hate it." Tang Ye glanced at her and hummed: "I''m talking about housework. What do you think of your little head?"


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong''s face was flushed immediately, feeling that Tang Ye had teased him again.


    She glared at Tang Ye with a bit of resentment, and then asked, "Husband, what do you think of me?"


    "In what way?" Tang Ye smiled playfully.


    Lin Yourong knew that he was deliberate, and groaned, but she couldn''t help being shy when it came to this aspect, bit her lip lightly, and whispered, "That, that aspect..."


    "Which aspect is that?" Tang Ye smiled even more jokingly.


    Lin Yourong stomped her feet with anger, her beautiful eyes barked up, watching Tang Ye infinitely wronged and said, "What we did just now!"


    "Not so good." Tang Ye smiled, and Feng Qingyun said flatly: "Didn''t you tell you before? You are very monotonous. After opening your legs, you only know to close your eyes. If I didn''t scold you, I said You still close your eyes when you are uncertain. You say you are bad, and you are just calling it this way. But calling it is also because I am brave."


    "..."


    Lin Yourong was about to cry. How could there be such a man!


    But she was afraid that Tang Ye would dislike her, and felt that she was quite useless. She was still a saint when she was lingering. She looked at Tang Ye and cried: "Well, then will you dislike me?"


    "Didn''t you say that we can learn? Our married life has just begun, and we need to learn a lot." Tang Ye felt that Lin Yourong was making a fuss, and should be calm about sex.


    Lin Yourong felt better, and said pitifully to Tang Ye, "Then... next time I will learn something new..."


    "Can you finally unlock the new pose?" Tang Ye laughed with excitement.


    Lin Yourong glared at him in embarrassment, and hummed, "I know it''s good-looking!"


    "If you have the ability, don''t you hook me up?" Tang Ye pouted.


    Lin Yourong''s eyes were red with anger again. Is this guy his husband? He doesn''t give in to others at all, let alone coax him!


    The next day, Tang Ye went to Tianni Group to start sample production of new products. At this time, Murong Huansha''s investment in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital of the City of 200 million went out, and it exploded in the circle. Especially the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital was blown up!


    Zhang Yanqing, director of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City, immediately called the members of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine to a meeting with a serious face, tapping his fingers on the tabletop, making a gurgling noise, glanced at the crowd, and said angrily: "Does anyone know how this happened? Something?"


    Everyone either bowed their heads or shook their heads, without knowing what was going on.


    Li Xiang, director of the Chinese Medicine Department, frowned and said, "Minister Zhang, we don¡¯t know what''s going on. This happened suddenly. We really can¡¯t understand that the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital is in vain, and even said it can be ignored. It''s not like a department at all, let alone Tianni Group, even ordinary small companies will not be eye-catching. But why did Tianni Group suddenly invest 200 million in that?"


    "You ask me? Then who am I going to ask?" Zhang Yanqing was so angry that he suddenly slapped the table and shouted: "Do you know how much this matter has affected us? Our city has always been The TCM Department of the Sixth Hospital is a benchmark in the industry. As long as it is a major event in the TCM industry, whether it is the development of new products or breakthroughs in TCM technology, it is related to us! We are the industry leader! But now, we are beaten Face!"


    "The Garbage TCM Department of the City No. 1 Hospital has now received a 200 million investment from Tianni Group, but we don¡¯t! This means that the City No. 1 Hospital is riding on us for the first time! This makes other TCM doctors authority over us. Sex is shaken! They think, if we are the first, then why didn¡¯t Tiannier Group invest in us? In addition to other Chinese medicine practitioners questioning us, there are companies large and small that have cooperated with us, which questioned us in the same way!"


    Zhang Yanqing became more and more angry, became angry, and continued to hum: "What company is Tianni Group? It is the largest and world-renowned health product company in the country! We are the benchmark of the Chinese medicine industry, and they are the benchmark of the health care industry! Normally! The situation is that they invest in us and we develop products for them. To put it bluntly, they are the boss, and we rely on them for food! But now, they have chosen the TCM Department of the No. 1 Hospital of the city. In the eyes of others, is it right? Is a hospital better than us?"


    Many doctors did not speak, because they could not refute it, it seemed that this was indeed the case. Now that Tianni Group has invested in the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital, it is equivalent to an announcement to everyone that the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital is the strongest!


    This is very ridiculous. No one in the Chinese medicine industry knows that the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital is rubbish, even if some small doctors are better than that. So, why did Tianni Group choose the No. 1 Hospital in the city? Could it be that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital suddenly exerted its strength?


    This is what Zhang Yanqing wants to know most at this time.


    Finally, he waited for a call from the person he sent to investigate the No. 1 Hospital of the city.


    "What? It''s because of Tang Ye?" Zhang Yanqing exclaimed abruptly as he listened to the phone, with an unbelievable expression.


    When he hung up the phone, he looked at the people in the conference room and said coldly: "I found someone to investigate and said that the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital has such an opportunity because of a kid named Tang Ye. Who knows Tang? night?"


    "He seems to have cured Wang Airen''s sudden stroke. He is quite clever in medical skills. He was praised for a long time, and was widely discussed in the circle." Someone knew Tang Ye and briefly introduced.


    "I also have some impressions, like a young and promising Chinese medicine doctor." Someone said.


    "He is indeed amazing, but what you are saying is quite false. I heard that he is an apprentice of medicine idiot farming Baicao. Presumably everyone is familiar with farming Baicao, right?" An old Chinese doctor said respectfully.


    Hearing the name of "medical idiot", the Chinese medicine practitioners present all talked about it. It is worthy of being the strongest Chinese medicine center, and there are many things to know.


    But Zhang Yanqing''s face was extremely gloomy. Damn it, let these people talk about the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital being invested by Tianni Group, and then think of a way to save face, but now they all mean that Tang Ye is affirmed?


    This will never work! Don¡¯t let the limelight of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital overwhelm the City Sixth Hospital!


    Zhang Yanqing''s face was fierce, and he decided to destroy Tang Ye in the bud!

 Chapter 104： The excitement of the office!

    Zhang Yanqing, as the head of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City, naturally wants to safeguard the face and interests of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City. Now that the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital is harming his interests, his first idea is to destroy the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital!


    Seeing the doctors present discussing the medicine Chinong Baicao and Tang Ye one by one, Zhang Yanqing was very sure in his words. Zhang Yanqing was so angry that he slapped the table and cursed: "Look at how you look like, one by one, one by one, you will be alive and powerful. , What are you going to do? Do you want to stay here?"


    Director Li Xiang and Zhang Yanqing are in the same group, and echoed: "Yeah, what are you doing? Medicine idiot farming Baicao is indeed very famous, but who of you has seen this rumored medical idiot? And Tang Ye that kid, If he says he is a disciple of Nong Baicao, do you believe? Nowadays young people don¡¯t work hard, and there are more crooked ways. Tang Ye might be one of them!


    Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang advocate dealing with Tang Ye, but the old Chinese doctor Pang Shi is more sensible and pertinent. He said: "I don''t agree with Director Li''s view. Of course, I didn''t say that Tang Ye must be very powerful. He must be an apprentice of medical obsession. However, the first hospital in the city can get the investment of Tianni Group, and it is still a big investment. There must be something extraordinary. Why don''t we visit and see if they are true or not? If they are truly extraordinary We should learn by ourselves. If they are bluffing and deceiving, then naturally they have to expose this kind of bad behavior."


    Pang Shi was more pertinent, and many Chinese doctors nodded in agreement. Not everyone is a villain, most of them are good people.


    However, Zhang Yanqing sneered at this practice and hummed: "Visit? Is there any mistake? Our City No. 6 Hospital visits the City No. 1 Hospital? Isn''t this lowering our status? Even if you visit, you can''t visit the garbage. Department of Chinese Medicine?"


    Pang Shi retorted: "There is no distinction between high and low medical skills. Those who can cure patients are all good medical skills. There is no limit to learning. Even if our hospital''s Chinese medicine technology is more mature and advanced, we can''t get arrogant and arrogant."


    "You..." Zhang Yanqing was annoyed at Pang Shi''s old antique and stubborn thoughts, and hummed: "You don''t know the situation of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital! There is nowhere comparable to our city. The sixth hospital! So what do we visit? What to learn? Learn garbage technology, and then pull down our current technology?"


    "But they have now received 200 million investment from Tianni Group, and we don''t have it." Pang Shi did not back down.


    "You..." Zhang Yanqing was furious, but didn''t know how to refute it.


    He didn''t directly yell at Pang Shi, a respected old Chinese doctor, but secretly decided that he must destroy the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital!


    At this time, Tang Ye went to Tianni Group and asked Murong Huansha to discuss about making new product samples at the underground scientific research base. But Murong Huansha went to a meeting, and Mu Yue temporarily took him to the office and asked him to wait.


    He saw that Mu Yue didn''t walk as hard as he did yesterday, and asked with a smile: "Mu Yue, your thigh hurt better, right?"


    Mu Yue''s complexion was flushed immediately, without turning his head to look at Tang Ye, he said in a bad mood: "You, don''t say this..."


    Tang Ye laughed. After entering the office, he suddenly took Mu Yue''s hand from behind, pulled her over, and then pressed it to the wall, completing a domineering wall.


    Mu Yue was shocked, panicked, and hummed: "You, what are you going to do?"


    Tang Ye looked at her ruddy and pretty face and her panicked look, and smiled: "I said, I will not favor you and Huansha."


    "You..." Mu Yue naturally knew what was going on. He was immediately annoyed and hummed: "What if you let me go and let the lady see?"


    "Are you afraid of Huansha getting angry?" Tang Ye asked.


    Mu Yue did have this meaning, avoiding Tang Ye''s gaze, and said: "We are impossible."


    "Then why are you kissing me while still in front of Huansha? We are not facing relationship problems, but social problems." Tang Ye said firmly looking at Mu Yue who avoided his gaze. That kind of frivolous behavior doesn''t seem to be too hateful.


    His determination is very clear. Since there was an accident with Murong Huansha and Mu Yue at the same time, he would not be wronged because Murong Huansha is the president and Mu Yue is a subordinate. Mu Yue took the initiative to kiss him that day, he must have an idea. So, if he only got close to Murong Huansha and alienated Mu Yue, then Mu Yue''s life would be very tormented. He was the most softhearted to women and couldn''t let it go.


    "I, I don''t know..." Mu Yue faced Tang Ye''s question and didn''t know how to answer.


    Tang Ye had the intention to persuade and continued: "Mu Yue, you should know who I am. Since I have had something like that with you, it is impossible to leave you alone. If you really want to avoid this, then you There is only one choice, and that is to leave! Otherwise, as long as you stay with Huansha, you will definitely suffer. How long can you hold on to such a life?"


    "I..." Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye''s eyes blurred, and Tang Ye said that he felt aggrieved, lowered his head and said aggrieved: "I will not leave Miss, I am an orphan, Miss is kind to me, I want to live Help her do things."


    "So you can''t escape. And, do you think Huansha doesn''t know what you are thinking? The current situation is that Huansha turns one eye to you. In other words, even if you have something with me, she will Will acquiesce. We, as long as it is not too obvious in front of her, don''t let her lose face. She is a face-conscious woman." Tang Ye suddenly laughed.


    In dealing with the two women Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, it was originally very dramatic. He wants two for one person, and if they can achieve Consummation, it will be even more dramatic.


    But sometimes life is so dramatic.


    When Mu Yue heard his words, the pretty face that had avoided the past turned around, looking at him in a daze, obviously being moved a lot. But she was suddenly angry again, glaring at Tang Ye and said, "You are the one who wants face, Miss is not so superficial!"


    "Yes, yes, Huansha is not superficial at all!" Tang Ye smiled, and suddenly dragged Mu Yue''s chin, raised her pretty face, and kissed him. If you want to break her psychological barrier, you must take the initiative to dominate, otherwise it will be bad for her to be unclear.


    Mu Yue opened his eyes wide, with a little avoidance, but still accepted. Being aggressively attacked by Tang Ye, she felt Tang Ye''s pair of salty pigs walking into her body again, her body trembling, and her breathing became short. She was so embarrassed that she tried to stop Tang Ye several times, because the action was too big. It''s okay to kiss your lips, but more and more incursions. Do you want to get deeper in the office?


    This is really not decent. The boss went to a meeting, and the secretary crackled with the boss¡¯ man... Why is it so like a TV show?


    Mu Yue wanted to push Tang Ye away, but she knew what kind of man Tang Ye was. Maybe the more you stop it, the more you will be overbearing. In the end, she could only accept it and accepted her fate. Everything is to blame for the **** accident, otherwise there would be no such things!


    "Gluck..."


    Suddenly the sound of high heels tapping the ground came from outside the corridor, very clear and loud.


    Tang Ye and Mu Yue both panicked and separated quickly. It was Murong Huansha who came!


    Mu Yue hurriedly sorted out the messy clothes, seeing that Tang Ye had torn apart a lot of underwear and short skirts, he couldn''t help but stared at Tang Ye fiercely. He was really going to kill him!


    Tang Ye didn''t have any messy place, so he took a few shots and sat on the other side of the sofa, lest Murong Huansha came in and showed his flaws.


    Think about this kind of thing, it''s really exciting. He felt that he was becoming more and more shameless, and it seemed that men had become bad, as expected, overnight. Give him a stage, it can become as bad as it is.


    However, he was at ease. Because he has an incomparably righteous reason-in order to prevent Mu Yue from suffering!

 Chapter 105： The most beautiful!

    Murong Huansha pushed the door in, and saw Tang Ye sitting on the sofa, if nothing happened, Mu Yue stood near the door to greet her. It really looked like nothing happened. However, Murong Huansha seemed to have a pair of fiery eyes. After entering the office, he stopped and stared at the wall where Tang Ye was domineering just now.


    Mu Yue was flustered, lowered his head tightly, his face flushed, and his hands were intertwined restlessly. However, Tang Ye still didn''t have any reaction. He was a man of actor-level level, and his face was as thick as a dead pig, so how could he reveal any flaws.


    Murong Huansha looked at the wall for a while, then looked at Mu Yue, and started to move again. When she walked by Tang Ye''s side, she snorted coldly: "A couple of adultery, husband and wife!"


    "Yeah..." Mu Yue couldn''t help but exhale softly when she heard it, her eyes widened and panicked. Sure enough, can''t you hide anything from Miss?


    Tang Ye was quite confident in his disguise, and said unhappy: "Huan Sha, what do you mean by this?"


    "What do you mean?" Murong Huansha stared at him coldly: "This is my site. Don''t use your dirty behavior to defile it!"


    Tang Ye was angry and hummed, "What evidence do you have?"


    Murong Huansha smiled and hummed: "Want to play tricks in front of me? You are still too tender!"


    As she said, she looked at Mu Yue and hummed: "Mu Yue, when did you try to crease the clothes in my office? Also, the two blushes are like that, really when I am the old lady-girl before, Don¡¯t know anything about intimacy between men and women?"


    "Miss...I...I''m sorry!" Mu Yue was ruthlessly dismissed by the sharp Murong Huansha about the closeness with Tang Ye just now, and suddenly felt complacent, cried, and ran out of the office after an apology.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye wanted to say that Murong Huansha was too cruel, but Murong Huansha walked up to him, grabbed his collar, pulled it over, and snorted coldly: "You know that men are stealing-the most stupid thing about love. What''s the matter?"


    "Wh, what?" Tang Ye was suppressed by Murong Huansha''s domineering aura.


    Murong Huansha said coldly: "A woman dare to play with her after spraying perfume?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was startled and couldn''t help smelling his body. Fuck, it really has a fragrance, it is Mu Yue''s perfume!


    "Huansha, it''s actually not what you think." Tang Ye was embarrassed, and the embarrassment broke out. No matter how smart and shameless, she couldn''t find a reason for the first time.


    Murong Huansha stared at him coldly, and hummed, "Dare you dare to be it?"


    "Of course not!" Tang Ye turned his mind, no longer avoiding Murong Huansha''s cold eyes, and said: "I just asked Mu Yue about her future choice. She wanted to avoid the matter between the three of us. However, I know that as long as she stays with us, it is impossible to really avoid it. So I gave her a choice-leave and let her leave us far away."


    "Are you chasing Mu Yue away?" Murong Huansha was directly angry and scolded Tang Ye: "How can you be so cruel, I will never let Mu Yue leave! This is unfair to her!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed, "Can you listen to me first?"


    Murong Huansha let out a cold snort and sat on the sofa.


    Tang Ye explained: "I didn''t rush Mu Yue away, I just gave her this suggestion. But she was firm and said that you are kind to her and want to stay and help you for the rest of your life. I am very touched. But she will definitely stay here. You have to face me. What do you say? She should have thoughts about me¡ªDon¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m not bragging. Can¡¯t you see Mu Yue¡¯s thoughts? So I will dominate her To make her feel happy."


    After listening to it, Murong Huansha curled his lips and cursed: "You are the only one who can say such a shameless thing so noble."


    Tang Ye furiously glared at Murong Huansha. She wanted to scold someone but was reluctant. She shook her head and smiled bitterly: "Then what do you want me to do? What can I do? If you have a good way, tell me."


    "I have no good way..." Murong Huansha rolled her head.


    "Look, that''s it. It is always me who is the bad guy, and it is always me who is not understood." Tang Ye felt very hurt.


    Murong Huansha couldn''t bear to see him like this. She could feel how much Tang Ye was sandwiched between her and Mu Yue, trying to reconcile the relationship between the three. In fact, after these days, she slowly understood Tang Ye''s relationship with her and Mu Yue. She treats Mu Yue as her younger sister. If Mu Yue can be happy, it seems that it is not unacceptable.


    "You... do what you want." She sighed, but she didn''t think of a good way, and said: "You don''t have to deliberately tell Mu Yue what my attitude is. Mu Yue has been by my side for so many years. She knows what my attitude is."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, unexpectedly Murong Huansha looked away. He shook Murong Huansha''s hand, slightly sad, and said with a far-fetched smile: "I''m wronged you."


    Murong Huansha was startled, but Tang Ye was so gentle. She was a little suspicious and hummed: "Are you real? Will you think about me and Mu Yue that way?"


    Tang Ye took her over, turned to fall down, and lay on the sofa, and said: "Don''t be arrogant, you will look at people, am I sincere, can''t I tell?"


    "Cut, you are¡ª"


    "Don''t be arrogant." Tang Ye stopped her.


    She snorted and stopped raising the bar. Then she realized that Tang Ye was lying on the sofa holding her. She blushed and turned to avoid Tang Ye. But Tang Ye smiled and kissed him. She was not unexpected, and Tang Ye fell into this atmosphere, and her heart moved. After feeling the pleasure of Tang Ye''s scrutiny, she took the initiative to hug Tang Ye.


    There is a saying that when the love is strong, you can''t think about it. This was the case with Murong Huansha and Tang Ye at this time. So Tang Ye clasped Murong Huansha''s hand, spread it out and pressed it on the sofa. Murong Huansha opened her body, like a closed flower bud in full bloom, welcoming Tang Ye''s entry. This time, the intimacy was very natural, naturally, until the clothes were retired, until the two bodies merged together, until the office was full of spring...until there was a mellow voice.


    The wind stopped and the rain stopped.


    Murong Huansha took a shower and came out in loose pajamas. She loves cleaning very much, and can''t keep working with Tang Ye with the dirty stains and pungent smell on her body. She was ruddy, holding a cup of coffee, sitting on the other side of the sofa, putting up her legs, wearing white comfortable cotton slippers, showing half of her fair calves and feet, so beautiful, so sexy, so charming.


    Tang Ye smiled when she saw her, and then continued to look down at the documents. He wants to make a new product, and Murong Huansha said he wants him to get some information out, otherwise he feels unsure if he doesn''t have anything on hand.


    After seeing Tang Ye smiling at her, Murong Huansha lowered his head to do something, and was startled, and immediately showed a beautiful smile.


    Some people say that the most beautiful love is being in the same room, doing different things, occasionally looking up and smiling at each other.


    At this time, the atmosphere of Tang Ye and Murong Huansha was exactly the same.


    Murong Huansha looked outside, the sun was shining, not dazzling, and the clouds flowed, so beautiful.


    She was in such a good mood for the first time, as if she could abandon any attachments, rights, wealth, as long as she was with the man in front of her.


    She didn''t expect that she was used to aggressive attacks and occasional tenderness, so beautiful.


    Mu Yue stood outside the office, his face extremely red. After she ran away, she felt wrong, and wanted to come back to confess to Murong Huansha and let Murong Huansha punish. When she heard the conversation between Murong Huansha and Tang Ye, she was moved and cried. Tang Ye thought about her everywhere, and Murong Huansha generously tolerated her and treated her like her younger sister. She wanted to rush in to express her gratitude, but as a result-Tang Ye and Murong Huansha did that!


    So she stood outside listening to Tang Ye and Murong Huansha''s lingering sound inside, and Murong Huansha''s slowly squeaky-groan made her feel soft, short of breath, and dry mouth.


    "Cut, you are the adulterers-husbands-women!" She snorted angrily, pouting and ran away.

 Chapter 106： Product name!

    Sitting on the office chair where Murong Huansha usually sits, Tang Ye used the information provided by Murong Huansha to work for half an hour to sort out a piece of information about the new product he wanted to make.


    Murong Huansha had been sitting by her side and watching. She suddenly felt that she was very proud to let the wild and vicious Tang Ye sit and sort the information so obediently.


    "This is a brief introduction of the product I want to make. Take a look." Tang Ye gave Murong Huansha the sorted information, he was greatly relieved, and took a sip of the coffee in Murong Huansha''s hand.


    Murong Huansha glared at him, but was not angry. She never thought that there would be such a day, and she got along with a man to this point. She thought, those brothers and sisters in the family, as well as those noble sons of the same race alliance, if they see this scene, they will definitely have their jaws dropped on the ground.


    Instead, she looked forward to this day.


    She was fortunate that she had fallen from a goddess into a woman. Being a goddess is too boring, and being a woman is colorful.


    "You... don''t even have a name?" Murong Huansha glanced at the information that Tang Ye had compiled, a little speechless.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s a new product, so naturally I haven''t thought of a name yet."


    "Then you don''t want to think about it?" Murong Huansha was a little upset.


    Tang Ye looked at her for a while, and then smiled: "Why don''t you just use your name? Huansha is a very beautiful name. There was Xishi Huansha in ancient times, and Murong Huansha now has you. The beauty is worthy."


    "What does my name have to do with the product? Be more serious." Murong Huansha said in a bad mood.


    However, Tang Ye was very serious and said, "I really want to make a product for you. I found that... I like you very much and want to do more for you."


    Murong Huansha was startled, his face was reddish, and he was delighted. But she was still very arrogant and said: "You only found out that you like me? I tell you, the moment you saw me, you liked me. Like other men, you can''t help but be confused by my beauty. "


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, curled his lips and said, "You are really confident."


    "I''m so confident." Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Although you are disgusting and shameless, but you have your own principles. You don''t have a passion for every woman¡ª"


    "Nonsense, it''s not a beautiful woman, of course I wouldn''t be tempted-oh!" Tang Ye just retorted Murong Huansha''s words, and Murong Huansha''s waist was severely pinched, and she was always in pain.


    Murong Huansha glared at him and hummed, "Like that Jiang Ruoqing, is she a beautiful woman? But you actually beat her to a disfigurement. So I know that you are only good to the people you care about."


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, feeling embarrassed to be praised by Murong Huansha. But when it comes to Jiang Ruoqing, he frowned, and hummed: "How do I feel that you all think it''s wrong for me to beat Jiang Ruoqing. But the crazy woman wanted to kill me back then."


    "Probably...everyone is a woman. You know how important looks are to women. Jiang Ruoqing is so beautiful, and you are so beautiful. You really do not think you should be a man. This kind of thing cannot be a cause and effect, not a beautiful woman. Has it always been privileged?" Murong Huansha said in a leisurely tone, as if feeling sorry for Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Ye is speechless. Beautiful women are really privileged. Now that even his own women speak for Jiang Ruoqing, no one feels sorry for himself? I was almost killed in the first place!


    What a benevolent woman!


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "What Jiang Ruoqing treats me, I treat her, I don''t think there is anything!"


    "Don''t you think there is anything right now, you will know how troublesome it is in the future." Murong Huansha glanced at Tang Ye, worried, but also deeply helpless.


    Tang Ye is very powerful, but not perfect either. Since I chose him, I can only worry about him.


    "Let''s talk about the new product." Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t want to worry about Jiang Ruoqing''s affairs, Murong Huansha returned to business.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Let''s think of a name first. If you don''t allow me to use your name, then I will make it easy to understand."


    "Do you have an idea?" Murong Huansha was taken aback, but Tang Ye''s mind turned quite fast.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since this product is made of honeysuckle and Pinellia ternata, let''s just take the names of these two medicinal materials. How about honeysuckle and Pinellia ternata, how about calling it Huakai Pinellia?"


    "No, the literary style of the street is bad, it''s boring." Murong Huansha denied directly.


    "Then Pinellia blooms?" Tang Ye said again.


    Murong Huansha stared and hummed, "It''s vulgar, no!"


    "Then Pinellia flowers bloom?" Tang Ye said again.


    "Unbearable!" Murong Huansha gritted her teeth, feeling that Tang Ye was deliberately entertaining her.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thought for a long time, and said, "You think it looks weird to have flowers, then... There is an appointment for Pinellia? Pinellia is not summer, it is a medicinal material. An appointment is a verb and an advancement. Actions have the meaning of prevention. When the product comes out, it will be more convenient when you write promotional copy."


    Murong Huansha thought for a while, nodded rarer: "OK."


    After the product Banxia has an appointment, Tang Ye will go to the underground base to make products. Murong Huansha came down together, and Mu Yue also came back. She pretended not to know anything, and begged Murong Huansha''s forgiveness. In fact, she knew that Murong Huansha didn''t blame her, she was just doing face-saving. If she were not happy, she would curse Tang Ye and Murong Huansha as an adulterer-husband-woman. Murong Huansha was scolded by Murong Huansha because she and Tang Ye made each other for a while-of course, it was all a change of mentality. Both women seemed to have become colorful because of Tang Ye, and were no longer as monotonous and boring as before.


    At the underground base, Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Hu Yi, and Jiang Weiwei all came out to greet them. Liu Feng has already been dealt with, and what he committed, with the help of Murong Huansha, would be ruined even if he did not die. Jiang Weiwei is a traitor. They didn''t expose it, but wanted to catch the big fish behind the scenes.


    Murong Huansha looked at everyone, just like the usual president Leng Ao. No matter how much she talks with Tang Ye, she will maintain this majesty in front of outsiders, saying: "Tang Ye will do some research recently. I remember there is still a spare research room, so let Tang Ye use it. If you don''t, don''t disturb him."


    The implication is, don''t try to spy on what Tang Ye did. Under the underground research base, any individual''s research results, as long as they are not collaborative by a group, must be highly confidential, otherwise it will be leaked, which is a huge loss to the person studying.


    When Murong Huansha said so, Li Chaolai and the others could see how much Murong Huansha valued Tang Ye. Because given to a research room alone, they have never enjoyed treatment before.


    Suddenly they looked at Tang Ye and expressed suspicion.


    How rich is Tang Ye''s knowledge and experience as a young Chinese medicine practitioner? What useful things can you tinker with?

 Chapter 107： Magical alchemy?

    Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Hu Yi and others who were able to become the core R&D members of the Tianni Group, even if they had an unbearable experience, after enjoying super high treatment for many years, they also developed a sense of arrogance. The youngest of them is also over forty years old. It can be said that he is a whole generation older than Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye is so valued by Murong Huansha, and they feel a little uncomfortable.


    The medical profession still depends on age qualifications. Too young, low qualifications, and not much experience, it is hard to convince people. It''s like going to a doctor. The doctor who sees you is an experienced old doctor, and you will feel more reliable. There are doctors geniuses, but most of them exist in medical idol dramas on TV.


    Especially, now Tang Ye has no other outstanding medical deeds except after he cured Wang Airen''s stroke. If you do more of these things and become famous in the world, then others will naturally have much less prejudice.


    Li Chaolai was more arrogant. He was dissatisfied with Murong Huansha''s reuse of Tang Ye, but he did not specifically explain it. After watching Tang Ye questioningly, he looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Miss Murong, Tang Ye... Join us in our research? But our new products have been successful and are currently being improved. I am afraid that no new people will need to come in at this time."


    In raising objections, apart from questioning Tang Ye''s ability, it was also because the development of new products had come to an end, there was hardly any too much effort. If Tang Ye came in at this time, wouldn''t it mean he was going to share a cup? Then there is a dislike for Tang Ye to dominate their scientific research results. Both Li Chaolai and Ye Bo disagreed.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Tang Ye didn''t join your research team, nor will he participate in the new product plan. He has his own things to do, so you don''t need to think too much."


    "Then Tang Ye wants to develop other products?" Li Chaolai asked again.


    Murong Huansha never confesses anything to others when she does things. This has shaped her majesty, but at the same time it has also made some capable people suspicious. Tang Ye''s arrival was definitely not for no reason. Li Chaolai guessed that Tang Ye also developed new products, wouldn''t he want to compete with them?


    Internal competition can promote team improvement, but it also has to be a rival. Li Chaolai and others always questioned Tang Ye, and Murong Huansha insisted on using Tang Ye. Isn''t that just because they didn''t trust them enough?


    However, Murong Huansha''s character does not explain anything. She only said to Li Chaolai indifferently: "You just do your own thing, don''t care about the others, and don''t worry about it."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Professor Li, are you talking a bit too much today?" Li Chaolai still wanted to talk, Murong Huansha was a bit cold, and was impatient with his constant questioning.


    Li Chaolai knew the temper of this Leng and Ao president. Although he was a little unwilling to obey the orders of this little girl, who would have a good father and mother in his family, he stopped asking, just glanced at Tang Ye with a cold attitude.


    But Jiang Weiwei looked at Tang Ye thoughtfully. Although they are all researching in the base these days, she knows through her own channels that Murong Huansha has invested 200 million yuan in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, and Tang Ye is a member of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital. This made her deeply puzzled. The number of two hundred million is not small. What is Murong Huansha doing in this action? Did she know that she was a traitor?


    Jiang Weiwei didn''t understand this kind of thing, and planned to ask Tang Ye later. She is confident that Tang Ye will not hide the relationship she has established with Tang Ye.


    After explaining Tang Ye''s incident, Murong Huansha asked about the new product. She is now pretending to not stop the project, she wants to use the tricks and catch the big fish behind the scenes. She looked at Jiang Weiwei and asked, "Professor Jiang, how is the plan for the new product?"


    Jiang Weiwei naturally didn''t know that Murong Huansha specifically asked her to be tentative, and said with a small smile: "It''s at the final stage, as long as it is more perfect, mass production can be carried out."


    "Well, before the product is released, I hope you will keep it confidential, otherwise it will be a fatal blow to us." Murong Huansha nodded.


    "We understand, Miss Murong don''t have to worry." Jiang Weiwei smiled.


    After the matter was explained, everyone was busy. Tang Ye asked Murong Huansha before leaving, "Is there a alchemy furnace below you?"


    "Alchemy furnace?" Murong Huansha was stunned for a while, shook his head and said: "When are you still talking about alchemy furnace, there is no such thing, it is all high-tech equipment."


    "You don''t understand this. The more ancient methods left behind by the ancestors, the more subtle they are. Although the current high-tech methods are very powerful, the matter of refining medicines into pills is tempered by fire. It''s incomparable. Hey, it''s useless to say more, you won''t understand, I will toss it myself. If you need an alchemy furnace, you are responsible for reimbursement." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Murong Huansha has become accustomed to his temperament, and said: "Whatever you want, you just need to give me what you want as agreed. As for what you need, tell Mu Yue and Mu Yue will arrange it for you."


    "Okay." Tang Ye smiled and nodded to Mu Yue.


    So, the next scene was developed that made Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Hu Yi, and Jiang Weiwei stare. They saw that Mu Yue had purchased a large bronze tripod for Tang Ye, and asked, saying it was alchemy. furnace!


    They are speechless, and still use alchemy furnaces now? How does the doctor''s alchemy work in antiquity?


    "Isn''t this fooling around? Actually use the alchemy furnace? I thought Tang Ye could do something, it was a grandstanding!" Li Chaolai first rolled his eyes.


    Ye Bo thoughtfully said, "Is there really something special about Tang Ye? Or is it that Miss Murong has been superstitious recently?"


    "Is there anything to guess, can we just wait and see? Let''s see what Tang Ye can make!" Hu Yi smiled lightly, seemingly not against Tang Ye, but did not accept this "unconventional" approach. .


    Jiang Weiwei was also full of doubts, looked at Tang Ye''s research room, frowned and said, "Tang Ye is a Chinese medicine doctor, and I am also a Chinese medicine doctor. I always think he is doing something amazing. Let me ask."


    "But didn''t Miss Murong say not to disturb him? Not even us!" Li Chao was quite angry when he said this, feeling that he could not be trusted at all, it was Tang Ye''s harm!


    Jiang Weiwei smiled and said: "I don''t think things are so nervous. Besides, isn''t our product ready? Ms. Murong will definitely use our product, can''t she use other products? If it is new research and development, it is too late. As for Tang Ye, he must be trying something interesting."


    She is very sure that Murong Huansha is using the new product they have now completed. Including Li Chaolai, Hu Yi and Ye Bo also think so. Because in addition to their products, it is too late to make new products. So obviously, what Tang Ye was tossing about did not pose a threat to them.


    This is also the reason why Jiang Weiwei is not worried about the plans behind her. As long as one day passes and Murong Huansha has no other new products, they must use their products. She firmly believes that the plans made there will proceed smoothly.


    At this time, Jiang Weiwei knocked on the door of Tang Ye''s research room. Li Chaolai and the others were very curious, and followed them to watch. I want to see if Tang Ye, who is in such a mess, is really magical or is it sensational?

 Chapter 108： Strange pharmaceutical!

    Tang Ye concentrated on making Pinellia products in the research room and never thought about grandstanding. Besides, there are only four people including Li Chaolai and Jiang Weiwei here. Where are the crowds?


    As for the use of large pots as alchemy furnaces to make products, it is indeed a bit contrary to the current era, but he and his master Nong Baicao studied medicine in Nuwa Mountain, where there is any modern technology, almost all the methods are very retro.


    Hearing the knock on the door, he put down the big wooden stick that was playing in the alchemy furnace, went to open the door, and saw Jiang Weiwei, Li Chaolai and a group of people leaning at the door.


    "Senior Jiang, Senior Li...Are you looking for something to do with me?" Tang Ye called the crowd one by one, asking a little doubt.


    Jiang Weiwei smiled, looking at Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye and asking: "Tang Ye, what are you up to? I saw Miss Mu Yue let someone carry a big tripod back, you are... Pharmaceutical?"


    Tang Ye scratched his head and said awkwardly: "That''s right, but it doesn''t seem to be very successful."


    "It''s really like that, haha, it''s very interesting, do you mind if we go in and take a look?" Jiang Weiwei smiled kindly, looking harmless, if it weren''t for Tang Ye''s keen awareness, it would be difficult to find her identity as a traitor.


    "Of course I don''t mind, a few seniors will come in." Tang Ye smiled, appearing innocent and innocent.


    Li Chaolai suddenly felt embarrassed when he saw him like this. This young man didn''t seem to say anything too much, he just listened to Murong Huansha''s words to do things, isn''t it unfair to be dissatisfied with him everywhere?


    Thinking this way, Li Chaolai didn''t have that big opinion on Tang Ye. He is a relatively straightforward man. However, he still questioned the things that Tang Ye fiddled with. Which doctor still uses the alchemy furnace for medicine?


    This approach is almost like a monster!


    After getting Tang Ye''s consent, several people walked in and immediately smelled a smell of smoke. They were all stunned, how could there be a smell of smoke?


    Everyone looked at it again and saw a huge bronze cauldron under a raging fire!


    "What, what is this?"; Li Chaolai was stunned, really couldn''t understand what Tang Ye was going to do, so he even burned it with firewood? No wonder it smells like smoke!


    This is really hard to imagine, the secret research base of Tianni Group appeared in the scene of making medicine pills with big tripod and firewood!


    Isn¡¯t it funny? Isn¡¯t it funny?


    Even a little unreasonable!


    Why is it like becoming a cult organization, full of ignorance?


    "Tang Ye, what are you messing up with?" Li Chaolai was very opinionated about Tang Ye''s chaos and directly rebuked it.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Making medicine, although it''s just a trial, it should get better."


    "Making and making medicines?" Li Chaolai almost jumped up and hummed, "You make medicines like this? Tang Ye, it''s not that I want to oppose you. As a doctor, how can you be so trivial? Even ignorant and superstition! You make medicines like this? , Where is safety and health?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "Safety and hygiene? This is no problem, as long as there is no problem with the medicinal materials. In fact, this is like boiling Chinese medicine. Don''t we boil Chinese medicine and drink it directly? Do we have to deliberately carry out quality assurance? ?"


    "You..." Li Chaolai found himself unable to refute Tang Ye.


    Jiang Weiwei looked at Tang Ye thoughtfully, and didn''t object to Tang Ye being so messed up. She smiled and said: "Tang Ye, you did this...Don''t Miss Murong have any opinion?"


    "Of course not. She was persuaded by me. She thought it was interesting, so she supported me to do it. Maybe she has money and nowhere to spend. It just so happens that I like to play these things, hehe." Tang Ye looked sincere. I''m embarrassed to explain, it doesn''t look like a lie.


    Jiang Weiwei had been in contact with Tang Ye a lot, knowing that Tang Ye was a little casual with the dude, believed Tang Ye, smiled, and said nothing.


    As for Li Chaolai and the others, they didn''t catch a cold at this kind of thing, and they couldn''t stop Tang Ye. Anyway, because Murong Huansha was so foolish about money, they didn''t worry about it, so they didn''t care about Tang Ye and left the research room. , Go to your own business.


    On the contrary, Tang Ye looked at Jiang Weiwei''s back and showed a sly smile. Then he continued to work on the things in the alchemy furnace, adding fire, putting medicinal materials, pouring water, stirring, etc., really like those alchemists in the fairy tale story.


    Almost two hours later, Tang Ye stopped working on the alchemy furnace, took out the contents, and saw a piece of light blue ointment, something like mung bean cake. He packed the ointment, and this is a sample of Banxia Youyou products. If you smell it, there will be a faint fennel smell. Because he put a little fennel in the medicine.


    Fennel is an important medicinal plant, and its fruit is an important traditional Chinese medicine. It has a pungent taste and mildness. It has the effects of promoting qi and relieving pain, strengthening the stomach and dispelling cold. Indications of stomach cold pain, lower abdominal pain, dysmenorrhea, abdominal hypochondriac pain, colic, schistosomiasis, etc. "Huiyan of Materia Medica" records "Fennel is a medicine for warming the middle and quickening qi". "Tang Materia Medica" also records that "all qi of fennel is a good master, which is the key to warming the middle and dispelling the cold and establishing all the qi." In other words, this is also a good medicine for adjusting the balance of Yin and Yang.


    Tang Ye used the special methods he learned from Nong Baicao to refine the medicinal materials. This is the way to make medicinal materials work perfectly. The usual scientific methods can only use 10% to 20%, but his natural refining, coupled with a unique method, can extract 80% to 90%, and the effect is very different.


    In this method, using a tripod is extremely critical. The tripod has always been used for refining medicine, and it is often called the "medicine tripod". Even, in terms of mythology, there is also the saying of Shennongding.


    Shennong Ding is one of the ten great artifacts of ancient times, also known as the Ding of the World. People are no strangers to Shennong. In ancient times, the Shennong family tasted herbs for the common people and laid the medical foundation for later generations. The ancient cauldron that Shennong used to refine the hundred medicines in the past has become an ancient divine weapon due to the accumulation of countless elixir gas for thousands of years. It can refine magical medicines that the gods of the heavens cannot easily obtain, and hide other mysterious powers.


    Tang Ye only knew that his master Nong Baicao had many mysterious places, and what he taught him, even if it was a little random, would be magical in the outside world. It would be an insult if it is only for making money! He doesn''t do such a vulgar purpose, so he doesn''t show many outstanding points at present.


    However, seeing that Chinese medicine is so in the cold, he has the intention to develop, and he is afraid that in the future, he will inevitably violate the warnings of Nongba Cao and use those magical methods.


    After making the sample of Banxia Youyou, Tang Ye took it to Murong Huansha. At this time, Jiang Weiwei was able to connect with the outside world in her lounge.


    Since she can do so many things behind her back, she naturally has her own means. She was in contact with a mysterious party, carefully talking about something.


    "Murong Huansha''s investment of 200 million yuan has no hindrance to our plan. I have observed Tang Ye, and there is no actual threat. However, he and Murong Huansha must have a special relationship, which is worth it. Investigate. If it is inconvenient, you can suspend it first. At present, we should do our best with new products. As long as this matter is successful, our plan can be completed." Jiang Weiwei said softly.


    "Good." The other side replied concisely.

 Chapter 109： Plead!

    Murong Huansha processed some documents, put down the signature pen in his hand, rubbed his temples and rested, then Tang Ye came to see her with a box. She was stunned, and turned to look at the sky outside the window. It was already evening, and the sun was setting. Time flies so fast.


    "How is your product made?" Murong Huansha asked Tang Ye when he came.


    Tang Ye walked to the desk, put the box on the table, and said, "It''s done, this is it."


    Murong Huansha frowned, is it ready? But only one day. Can anyone believe that a product is produced in one day? Isn¡¯t it just a bowl of Chinese medicine?


    Full of curiosity, Murong Huansha opened the box and saw a few pieces of mung bean cakes, her face turned black, staring at Tang Ye, and cursing: "Tang Ye, I don¡¯t have time to spend time with you now! I know you care about me, so I deliberately Bought me mung bean cake, but now I am very concerned about the product, so please don¡¯t make jokes about it!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye opened his mouth, a little embarrassed, but the product samples were misunderstood as mung bean cakes also made him wonder. That''s the sample! However, he could see that Murong Huansha had encountered other troubles, otherwise he would not appear to be anxious.


    He walked behind Murong Huansha, put his hands on Murong Huansha''s shoulders, and said, "What happened?"


    Murong Huansha was startled, realizing that he had just lost his temper to Tang Ye. Although she used to do this kind of thing often, her relationship with Tang Ye now is not so unreasonable, she said softly: "Yes, I''m sorry, I didn''t control it for a while, I lost my temper."


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "Rather than lose your temper, it''s better to vent to my body in bed--"


    "Smelly shameless!" Murong Huansha glared at Tang Ye lightly.


    Tang Ye smiled, walked back to the other side, looked at her and said, "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing, just a little pressure." Murong Huansha didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye.


    She didn''t want to say, Tang Ye didn''t reluctantly ask. If the pressure is due to the new product, then he will try to help her solve it. So he planned to introduce the product to Murong Huansha. However, at this time, the door of the office was directly pushed open.


    Tang Ye was surprised. Now Murong Huansha is in the office on the top floor. Half of the private lounges are in the nature of privacy protection. Even Mu Yue usually knocks on the door before coming in. However, the person who opened the door now did not do so.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but look back. It was a handsome man.


    The handsome man pushed the door in and was taken aback when he saw Tang Ye. Obviously this was unexpected.


    "Huansha, who is he?" The handsome man pointed at Tang Ye and asked Murong Huansha unceremoniously.


    Murong Huansha''s face was cold, but he didn''t curse directly. This surprised Tang Ye even more. With Murong Huansha''s character, she opened the door like this, which is both rude and possible to spy on her privacy. Why does she not curse?


    Tang Ye was a little upset, he felt that he was the only one who could treat Murong Huansha like this. Although this approach is a little overbearing, as a man, this idea is understandable. No man can accept the ambiguity between his own woman and other men, right?


    "Who are you?" Tang Ye hummed staring at the handsome man before Murong Huansha could speak.


    The handsome man pointed at him with a pretentious look, which made him very unhappy.


    When Tang Ye asked back, the handsome man was stunned for a while, watching Tang Ye frowned. Immediately he laughed, and laughed playfully, and said: "It''s really interesting, can anyone come to this Tongtian Mansion now? And, Huansha, when did you become so casual, this kind of small and flat? Can men meet, too?"


    The handsome man looked at Murong Huansha, quite playful.


    Tang Ye was angry, calling himself a scumbag?


    "you--"


    "Tang Ye¡ª"


    Just as Tang Ye wanted to choke on the handsome man, Murong Huansha stopped him and said, "He is my second brother, Murong Qingfeng."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking at Murong Qingfeng for a moment without knowing what to say.


    It was Murong Huansha''s second brother!


    Seeing Tang Ye stunned for a while, Murong Qingfeng had a kind of vain satisfaction. He enjoys the superiority of his identity. The identity of Murong''s young master is inherently stronger than many people. Just like what happened at this time, Tang Ye dared to choke on him before he knew his identity. But after knowing his identity, he didn''t dare to speak any more, and even had to vent his breath.


    "Why, you have nothing to say?" Murong Qingfeng looked at Tang Ye playfully, and sneered: "Like most people, you are a dog slave who only looks at the master''s face. Why didn''t you bark? I didn''t ask if I was Who? Then I¡¯ll tell you, I¡¯m Murong Qingfeng, the young master of the Murong family, you can call me a few words. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t blame you, on the contrary, if I am happy, I will reward you with a few bones¡ª¡ª "


    Tang Ye''s expression staring at Murong Qingfeng suddenly became gloomy. He was surprised just now because he didn''t expect Murong Huansha''s second brother to appear here. As for not continuing to speak, it was because of Murong Huansha''s gesture. He didn''t expect that Murong Qingfeng''s mouth was so awkward, wouldn''t he be a young master? What''s so arrogant!


    He was about to choke with Murong Qingfeng, regardless of his identity. Looking back, who was he afraid of?


    "You are still a young master like this? Why do I feel that you are the one who turned into a mad dog and bites people?" Tang Ye smiled playfully to Murong Qingfeng.


    "You!" Murong Qingfeng''s eyes widened, unable to believe it was true. A little slave who was with his sister dared to challenge himself? Still secretly calling yourself a mad dog?


    He is angry!


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha really wanted to hit her head to death. This **** Tang Ye wants to get into trouble again!


    She couldn''t let Tang Ye choke with Murong''s family so quickly, she should become stronger step by step before facing the behemoth of Murong''s family.


    So before Murong Qingfeng went mad, she stood up, stared at Murong Qingfeng, gave out her own aura, and snorted coldly: "Second brother, why are you here? Haven''t you just arrived in Yanjing?"


    Murong Qingfeng wanted to attack Tang Ye, and Murong Huansha shouted angrily: "Second brother, you know I don''t like nonsense!"


    Murong Qingfeng was pressured by Murong Huansha''s cold and arrogant aura, leaving Tang Ye alone for now. Murong Huansha is very good in the entire Murong family, otherwise he wouldn''t be so young to be president.


    He looked at Murong Huansha with a sneer and hummed: "Huansha, my good sister, do you really know nothing?"


    "I don''t know." Murong Huansha shook his head.


    Murong Qingfeng''s sneer became a little ridiculous, and he hummed: "Huansha, father said, you seem to be busy lately, with company affairs and private affairs. So my father thinks that I can share some for you."


    "What to share?" Murong Huansha''s expression staring at Murong Qingfeng became colder.


    Murong Qingfeng became proud and hummed, "Of course it''s the company''s business."


    "What?" Murong Huansha was a little panicked.


    She knew very well what Murong Qingfeng''s words meant. To share the company, she was most likely to be removed from the position of president. She has not controlled the Tianni Group by herself. If she is withdrawn and the family is recalled, it means that the family has given up her. If you return to the family, it is tantamount to returning to a cage.


    A long time ago, she had clearly realized that the identity of the family brought her not superiority, but restraint!


    That''s why she has great ambitions and wants to control her destiny without being controlled by anyone.


    Murong Qingfeng saw that Murong Huansha was so nervous, and smiled proudly, pretending to be kind: "Huansha, you don''t have to be so nervous, the family has not decided yet. The real decision is after the launch of the new product. If you fail, then It¡¯s a pity that you have to pack your bags and go home. If you succeed, you won¡¯t be affected. But I have to remind you that it¡¯s wrong to misuse funds. I heard that you invested 200 million yuan to be the first in the market. The Chinese Medicine Department of the hospital? This is ridiculous, isn''t it?"


    Murong Huansha heard what he said, knowing that all the results would not be decided until the new product was launched, and he was a little relieved. Then she looked at Tang Ye, with a plea in her eyes-pleading for new products will succeed!


    Only in this way can we continue the road ahead!

 Chapter 110： bet!

    Seeing Murong Huansha''s pleading eyes, Tang Ye felt pity in her heart. This powerful woman is so helpless in the face of family pressure.


    He thought, we must not let Murong Huansha down!


    At this time, Murong Qingfeng noticed the request and ambiguity that Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye''s eyes, and couldn''t help but feel surprised. Who is your sister? Asking a kid for help?


    Immediately he felt very angry. He didn''t know Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye was just a kid. Unexpectedly, a little kid was so arrogant. He scolded himself just now. Why is this kid?


    He didn''t think Tang Ye was very good. If you want to talk about extravagance, no. To be handsome...just a little bit. Such people are not in their circle no matter how you look at them. Then, let alone the Murong family relationship!


    Otherwise, it would be an insult to Murong''s family!


    People are gathered by categories and divided into groups. In their circle, the level is very distinct. It is like marriage, since it is the Murong family, then the marriage partner must be right. Isn''t it true that the Murong family has never had a daughter with such a fate. Why not sacrifice a daughter in exchange for the prosperity and decline of the family?


    If Murong Huansha disappoints the family too much, it may be like this.


    Only in such a family can you know the terrible and cruel life and yearn for the ordinary and free world outside.


    Murong Qingfeng felt strange, how could his sister keep such an ordinary kid by her side?


    He thought for a while, and suddenly remembered something. Recently Murong Huansha and a man had a bit of a quarrel. Although they were dealt with immediately by public relations and many people didn''t know, Murong Qingfeng, as a person sent by Murong''s family, naturally knew. And the man who has been violent with Murong Huansha recently, who else is there besides Tang Ye?


    "You are Tang Ye!" Murong Qingfeng stared at Tang Ye with hatred.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I didn''t expect Master Murong to know me. I really feel surprised and honored."


    "No wonder you can stand here!" Murong Qingfeng snorted coldly, looked at Murong Huansha, and hummed: "Huansha, it won''t be as rumored, is there something between you and this kid?"


    "What do I have with him, what does it matter to you?" Murong Huansha was very tired of Murong Qingfeng.


    Murong Qingfeng snorted coldly: "Of course it''s my business. You are my sister, don''t you have the power to control who my sister is with whom? Even if I don''t have one, there will always be at home? You need to know who you are. And Tang Ye...what is it? He is qualified to climb Murong''s house?"


    "Enough!" Murong Huansha let out a cold snort, staring at Murong Qingfeng with a gloomy expression.


    Tang Ye was very calm.


    He is used to this kind of thing. Every time I meet someone with status and status, I can''t avoid being ridiculed.


    But how can you get used to it...just because you are not born, you are destined to be inferior?


    Why?


    Although knowing that everyone is born equal is nonsense, Tang Ye can''t help being angry when faced with such unfair things.


    Perhaps the rules of the game in this circle are like this. Some people have superb equipment when they are born, but they can only save money and kill monsters little by little, then finally upgrade and buy powerful equipment, thinking that they can do something with those players. The scene was over, and it turned out that-the **** was killed by others.


    Too frustrated! But what can be done, the rules of the game are not intended to make you win.


    If you really want to win, you can only break the rules of the game!


    Tang Ye is the kind of variable that wants to break the rules of the game!


    He looked at Murong Qingfeng and snorted coldly: "Master Murong, you seem to look down on me very much?"


    "What are you talking about?" Murong Qingfeng was taken aback, and then he laughed, watching Tang Ye playfully, and humming: "Do you think I should look up to you?"


    This is a great insult!


    From the bottom of my heart, they didn''t think they should look down on you!


    Tang Ye''s eyes flashed coldly, and he clenched his fists.


    Murong Huansha was very worried when he saw him like this. He was afraid that Tang Ye would go crazy again, just like dealing with Sun Chu that time. This is absolutely essential. Their Murong family is not comparable to the Sun family. If Murong Qingfeng is moved, even if there is a Wang Airen behind Tang Ye, he will definitely not be able to keep it.


    "Tang Ye¡ª"


    "I''m fine."


    Murong Huansha stopped Tang Ye, worried that Tang Ye was impulsive, but Tang Ye was calmer than she thought, and did not hit anyone. She smiled lightly at her, looked at Murong Qingfeng, and said, "Master Murong, if you were not born At Murong''s house, do you think you are qualified to stand in front of me and speak?"


    "You..." Murong Qingfeng didn''t expect Tang Ye to argue with him so much, and was even more furious. However, the gentleman spoke but did not use his hands. He thought he was well-educated, and smiled contemptuously at Tang Ye: "You know what if? It''s a pity, there are not so many ifs in the world. Since I''m from this background, you''re from that background. I was destined to step on my head!"


    "Murong Qingfeng, you are enough!" Murong Huansha suddenly slapped the table, staring at Murong Qingfeng, and said coldly: "Tang Ye is my collaborator and will make a huge contribution to Tianni Group. Contributions. According to the rules of the family, those who have made great contributions should be rewarded. Even if you are a young master, it is best not to say nothing!"


    "Really? He has made a huge contribution?" Murong Qingfeng looked at Tang Ye and smiled playfully, then looked back at Murong Huansha and hummed: "But I only know that he not only made no contribution, but also came with you. If the scandal is not dealt with in a timely manner, it is likely to damage the reputation of the family?"


    Murong Huansha has long been unable to bear the anger, and coldly snorted: "When the new product is launched, you will see the effect."


    "Really? Okay, then I''ll take a look. But, Huansha, you have always been competitive and don''t do stupid things. If you say that, you must be very confident? It seems that you and Tang Ye Chinese medicine has cooperation that outsiders don¡¯t know. You don¡¯t want to talk about it, so I won¡¯t ask more. However, I want to make a bet with you that if new products come out without the expected results, you will give up the position of president. Then tell the old man at home, how about letting me be the president?" Murong Qingfeng sneered.


    Murong Huansha frowned, and it was a coincidence that this bet was offered. She thought of Jiang Weiwei''s betrayal, the original leak of the new product plan, and the last person investigated was Murong Qingfeng. Now that Murong Qingfeng said so, could it be that the fox''s tail was exposed?


    She glanced at Tang Ye and believed Tang Ye could give her a surprise, then looked at Murong Qingfeng and hummed: "No problem, I''ll make this bet with you. However, correspondingly, if you lose, you will apologize to Tang Ye. After seeing Tang Ye, take a detour."


    "You..." Murong Qingfeng was extremely angry. He did not expect that the conditions his sister had put forward were all for Tang Ye, a kid!


    "I have no problem!" Murong Qingfeng was so angry that he didn''t want to talk to Murong Huansha any more, turned and left, and when he walked in front of Tang Ye, he coldly snorted: "I will let you know that you can even mention it to the Murong family. No shoes match!"


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Then I will let you see that one day your Murong family won''t want to be one of my subordinates!"


    "It will only be brave! One month later, I will let you die!" Murong Qingfeng felt that talking nonsense with Tang Ye was lowering his identity, and left the office with a cold snort.

 Chapter 111： Why am I raising you?

    After Murong Qingfeng left, the atmosphere in the office was a bit stiff. Although Murong Huansha looked milder, he was in a terrible mood. Tang Ye had been sarcastically degraded by Murong Qingfeng just now, and he was naturally not in a good mood. He is not a bad person. The more people scold him, the more happy he will be?


    However, Murong Qingfeng jumped out and let him see something. After sorting it out, he smiled and looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Huansha, although your second brother--"


    "It''s enough to call Murong Qingfeng. I have the same dad with him, but a different mother. There is no relationship between brother and sister." Murong Huansha coldly snorted.


    Realizing that she had a bad tone, she became embarrassed and said: "I''m sorry, I always get bad mood by the bitch."


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "You were in a bad mood before, because of him, right?"


    "Yeah." Murong Huansha nodded softly.


    Tang Ye smiled happily, and said, "I think it''s pretty good. Murong Qingfeng jumped out at this moment. Didn''t you see anything?"


    "He is the big fish behind the scenes?" Murong Huansha frowned, and said, "I would be in a lot of trouble when the new product plan was leaked, but it wouldn''t make me lose my position as president. However, Murong Qingfeng''s purpose just now, I just want to use this to get the position of president. He is very confident, that means he is ready. And this leak is related to the traitor. According to the previous investigation, Murong Qingfeng has a problem."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I think it''s like this in all likelihood. Fortunately, we already know who the traitor is, so we can sort out all these things."


    "Thanks to your help." Murong Huansha''s expression was much softer.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Next is the time to close the net. They are closing the net and thought we were blocked, but it is a pity that we broke a big hole in their net and escaped at the same time. A net was placed for them. So, they are closing the net, and we are also closing the net."


    "Your net... is it strong?" Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye very concerned.


    The most critical part of this "web" is nothing more than a new product. Only if the new product made by Tang Ye succeeds can they win. Murong Huansha had just bet on the position of president, and naturally took it seriously.


    Tang Ye smiled confidently, pointed to the "mung bean cake" on the table, and said, "Just try it."


    "Huh?" Murong Huansha didn''t know why.


    Tang Ye explained: "I didn''t lie to you just now, this is the new product I made."


    "Ah..." Murong Huansha exclaimed, this time he didn''t think Tang Ye was joking anymore, looking at the new product like mung bean cake, he was surprised.


    Tang Ye gently broke off the small piece, handed it to Murong Huansha, and said, "Try it."


    Murong Huansha looked suspicious, but still bit it gently. Now that she has such a relationship with Tang Ye, she is willing to believe in Tang Ye.


    The entrance melted, soft and soft, as if a warm current of life entered the body and began to spread throughout the body. The fatigue of the day was dissipated as a result, making people feel like being in a spring breeze, a vibrant wilderness.


    This is very untrue.


    However, Murong Huansha knew this was true.


    She ate the piece that Tang Ye had given her all at once, and then wanted to be dissatisfied, looked at the other pieces on the table, like a hungry wolf, and rushed to eat it!


    However, Tang Ye held her hand and said, "Can''t eat anymore."


    "Why?" Murong Huansha was very angry, just like a greedy child with candy in his hand, but his parents wouldn''t let him eat it!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is not mung bean cake, it''s medicine."


    "But¡ª" Murong Huansha was embarrassed, it was really delicious.


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "Do you really want to eat?"


    "Yes." Murong Huansha did not conceal the thoughts in his heart, although it was somewhat different from the image of the president.


    "You can eat it, but your **** will become smaller. I told you before that your body''s yin and yang are actually not in harmony. The false components of your **** are caused by the expansion of Qi. And this medicine can cure it. Your disease, if you take it and heal it, your **** will naturally become smaller--" Tang Ye explained.


    Then I saw that Murong Huansha''s eyes could kill.


    Murong Huansha gritted his teeth and hummed, "Are you teasing me?"


    "What I said is true." Tang Ye was serious.


    Murong Huansha sighed, retracted his hand who wanted to take the "mung bean cake", and said, "Don''t eat it."


    Tang Ye laughed and walked to Murong Huansha, and said, "I care more about your health than if your **** are big or small. Then eat. Restoring the balance between yin and yang is good for your body. Anyway...you I really like it too."


    "Fuck, shameless!" Murong Huansha''s face was flushed, and she couldn''t manage to talk to Tang Ye so unscrupulously and still not blush or beat her heart.


    Tang Ye still smiled, and said, "It''s okay, even if your chest is small, with me, it can help you grow bigger¡ª"


    "You!" Murong Huansha directly took off her high heels and patted Tang Ye on the head, cursing, "I like shamelessness? See how I smash your head!"


    Tang Ye was scared when he saw the high heels, and hurriedly avoided. Murong Huansha chased him and beat him. The two of them retreated to the glass window, unable to retreat, and got a piece of their body.


    Murong Huansha suddenly dropped her high heels, watched Tang Ye watch out for her, chuckled, and said, "It''s so good. I used to be angry, but I was purely angry. My heart has been blocked, and I am so bored. But now I am facing you. Angry, it seems... it can always make you feel better all at once."


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. It turns out that he still has this ability.


    Murong Huansha took a long breath, approached Tang Ye, helped Tang Ye fix the clothes that had been messed up because of the noise just now, and said with concern: "Just don''t care about Murong Qingfeng. People in this circle are just like that. If you continue to follow me, you will encounter many more."


    "It doesn''t matter, I am not so easy to defeat. Moreover, I found that I like this kind of thing. Whoever wants to play with me, I will play it back! I enjoy this process, but also the final victory." Tang Ye revealed a touch of evil charm. Smile.


    Murong Huansha looked at him like this, stunned, "What a lunatic!"


    "I''m not a lunatic, how can I stay with you?" Tang Ye sneered.


    Murong Huansha smiled, pointed to the "mung bean cake" on the table, and said, "Really it is a product?"


    "Really." Tang Ye nodded solemnly.


    "Okay, I''m confident." Murong Huansha smiled, making such a shot on that cold and arrogant face, which was more beautiful than the sunset outside.


    "What are you going to do later?" Murong Huansha asked Tang Ye suddenly.


    Tang Ye looked at the sky, it was late, and said, "Go back."


    "Do you have anything else?" Tang Ye felt that Murong Huansha would not ask nonsense casually, and added.


    "Yes." Murong Huansha nodded.


    "what?"


    "Come with me in a shower."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, what does this woman want to do?


    Murong Huansha glared at him, and hummed: "Do you think I''m supporting you for what? It''s not for being cool in every way--"


    "..."


    Tang Ye feels very dignified. He is a big man who can support himself when he goes to the construction site to move bricks. Does he need a rich woman to support him?


    Cut, who is rare--


    However, he was still dragged to the bathroom by Murong Huansha, a white body and a yellowish body, superimposed together, playing a gorgeous spring music.


    "Master Qingfeng, please get out of the way." At this moment, Murong Qingfeng stopped a pretty woman on the green road below Tianni Group.


    It was Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue avoided Murong Qingfeng with an unhappy expression, but because of Murong Qingfeng''s identity, he did not dare to be tough.


    Murong Qingfeng looked at Mu Yue with a smile and said, "Mu Yue, I said a long time ago that I like you, but you always refuse, which makes me a little unhappy."


    "That''s your business, I''m going up and busy!" Mu Yue coldly snorted.


    Murong Qingfeng was secretly angry, and Murong Huansha was cold and arrogant towards him. If one of his subordinates was like this, he would not believe that he could not be a maid as a maid!

 Chapter 112： Use your brain to beat people!

    Looking at Murong Huansha, who was wearing a bathrobe, with red cheeks and full of charm, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to figure out one thing-did he conquer this rich woman, or did this rich woman raise herself?


    Will I do the kind of dignified, rich mother-in-law?


    Tang Ye was going to ask Murong Huansha, but the phone suddenly turned on and someone sent a text message, it was Mu Yue!


    Mu Yue said, "Come downstairs and help me!"


    Tang Ye didn''t think much, and went downstairs immediately!


    "Huansha, I have to leave beforehand." Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha looked at him, a little lazy, just like a rich woman who was a little tired after a fierce battle with her lover, and said, "Go ahead."


    Tang Ye was a little angry, and hummed: "You don''t care at all why I am eager to leave?"


    "The work you are going to do is finished, what shall I care about you?" Murong Huansha said irresponsibly.


    "..."


    Nima''s, this woman regards herself as a gun-friend mostly. Tang Ye was very angry and hummed, "In view of your attitude, you can solve it by yourself with your **** in the future. Remember to cut your nails and don''t apply nail polish!"


    Hum, Tang Ye turned and left, eager to find Mu Yue!


    Murong Huansha originally thought about not eating Tang Ye''s set, but seeing Tang Ye leave angrily and leave a threatening sentence, she suddenly panicked, stood up from the sofa to stop Tang Ye, shouted : "Tang Ye, you--"


    But Tang Ye was gone.


    She was angry and felt that Tang Ye was stingy, didn''t she just say a few cold words?


    However, if Tang Ye doesn''t get better with her in the future, she will be very painful. Because she is a twenty-eight-year-old woman, it is when women have strong physical needs. If it were still like before, she had never tasted a man, maybe she hadn''t had much influence. But now she has been moisturized by Tang Ye, which she definitely wants from time to time. That kind of physical and psychological double desire is not so easy to refuse.


    She is a dignified president, and she could have been unmoved by anyone. Only others accommodate her, and there is no one she accommodates. However, seeing Tang Ye leaving angrily, she was anxious, quickly changed her clothes, and chased Tang Ye out.


    At this moment, Tang Ye went downstairs, looked around, did not see Mu Yue''s figure, was anxious, swooped quickly, went to look elsewhere, and finally saw Mu Yue in a green parking lot. At the same time there is a person he hates very much, Murong Qingfeng.


    It turned out that Murong Qingfeng blocked Mu Yue!


    Although he didn''t know what was going on, Tang Ye caught fire all at once. Before Murong Qingfeng satirized him in every possible way, he was anxious to beat Murong Qingfeng. However, after spending some time in a place like Yanjing, he knew that many things could not rely on his fist alone, so he held it back. Some things depend on wisdom. For example, just now, Murong Qingfeng only used words to hurt people. If he did it first, then he would be wrong. Although in front of power, the two people with huge identities, this thing is almost useless. But if the power is equal, it is very useful. He has Murong Huansha, and if he can fight Murong Qingfeng, then it''s very useful to know who is responsible.


    But now, Murong Qingfeng wants to do something wrong with Mu Yue, he is not afraid of wrongdoing. He is going to beat Murong Qingfeng! At the end of the day, if he calculates the account, he can deal with his relationship with Mu Yue.


    Beating people is a matter of mind.


    So Tang Ye rushed over and kicked directly, hitting Murong Qingfeng''s back, and Murong Qingfeng was kicked out.


    "Xiao Yue, someone dared to bully you, I''ll kill him!" Tang Ye pretended to shout to Mu Yue, and then went to beat Murong Qingfeng.


    Mu Yue was dumbfounded.


    Tang Ye suddenly came, and suddenly shot, she was a little overwhelmed. When she saw Tang Ye hit Murong Qingfeng, she was anxious. That is Murong Qingfeng, the young master of Murong''s family! Tang Ye, this guy is not afraid to make a random move again!


    This disaster is a big deal.


    However, thinking that Tang Ye was causing trouble for her, Mu Yue couldn''t help being moved. Although she and Murong Huansha had a relationship with Tang Ye at the same time, Tang Ye did not despise her because of Murong Huansha''s identity, not only that, but also cared for her in every possible way.


    Murong Qingfeng was kicked to his back and flew out. When he fell, he hit the ground. The pain made him feel bitter and he felt like vomiting his internal organs. However, it wasn''t just that, Tang Ye jumped in front of him and shook his feet fiercely, so painful that he hugged his body and barked.


    "Who the **** are you? Dare, dare to hit my master!" He endured the pain and shouted out.


    He believes that those who report his identity will no longer dare to beat him. Here is the Tianni Group, the territory of their family!


    Moreover, his identity is a deterrent! Who would dare to beat the young master of Murong''s family, living impatiently?


    But Tang Ye still kicked him fiercely, and cursed: "I don''t care what kind of young master you are, I **** kill you--"


    After a vicious kick of Murong Qingfeng, Tang Ye suddenly changed his attitude, pretending to be surprised, and shouted: "Oh, it''s Master Murong? Why, how could it be you?!"


    Pretending to be very surprised, Tang Ye quickly lifted Murong Qingfeng up, his eyes widened, looking very surprised, and pretending to be nervous, and said, "Mur, Master Murong, how could it be you?"


    Murong Qingfeng stood up, his whole body pained badly, grinning, and when he saw that Tang Ye hit him, his pupils suddenly expanded indefinitely, and his whole body trembled with anger, angering that Tang Ye could not speak--too Angry!


    It was Tang Ye, a low-level kid who hit himself!


    He was so angry that he was suffering from a stroke, and when he took a sigh of relief, he cursed furiously: "Tang Ye, you actually beat me! You **** dare to beat me! I want you to die, and you must die now!"


    Tang Ye gave a sneer, but pretended to be a little apologetic, and said: "Master Murong, this is a misunderstanding, I don''t know it is you. I thought Xiaoyue had encountered a gangster, so I acted without seeing it clearly."


    "You... Xiaoyue?" Murong Qing''s temper was broken, but he heard a discordant voice, staring at Tang Ye and humming, "Your name is Mu Yue Xiaoyue? What is the relationship between Mu Yue and you?"


    Tang Ye grinned, looking harmless to humans and animals, and said, "Xiaoyue is my girlfriend."


    "Girlfriend?" Murong Qingfeng''s eyes widened, and he didn''t believe it was true at all!


    He is very clear about Mu Yue''s character. Mu Yue is a beautiful woman, but she is indifferent to others. She has the same virtue as Murong Huansha, and is usually busy helping Murong Huansha. How could there be a man?


    When he saw Mu Yue for the first time years ago, he fell in love with this cold-tempered but pretty woman with a hot body. Of course, this is not the kind of so-called love ah to marry a wife. He just wanted to conquer Mu Yue and put Mu Yue to sleep in order to get a kind of vanity satisfaction.


    For a young master like him, what he can''t get, naturally he won''t let others get it. Isn''t it slapped yourself in the face? Mu Yue didn''t follow him, but followed another man. Doesn''t that mean that man is better than him?


    He had a devastating hatred towards Tang Ye!


    He didn''t believe that Mu Yue and Tang Ye were really boy and girl friends, he couldn''t help but looked at Mu Yue with a cold and vicious expression.


    Mu Yue looked over and saw Tang Ye staring at her, she knew what Tang Ye meant. After thinking about it, bit his lip gently, walked over and kissed Tang Ye, then looked at Murong Qingfeng and said firmly, "Tang Ye is my boyfriend."


    Tang Ye was stunned. In fact, he just wanted Mu Yue to cooperate with him, such as getting closer, holding hands and so on. There was no need to actually kiss him. As a result...Oh, got some extra benefits!


    Murong Qingfeng was going crazy. He knows Mu Yue''s character. Since Mu Yue can do things about his relatives, he must have something to do with Tang Ye. He couldn''t accept it. Why did Tang Ye get Mu Yue?

 Chapter 113： Meet the killer again!

    Mu Yue knew Tang Ye''s intentions. As long as she admits her relationship with Tang Ye, then when Murong Qingfeng investigates it, she can use this to make sense. Because as a boyfriend, seeing your girlfriend being frivolous by other men is definitely unbearable, right? In this way, Murong Qingfeng was at a loss.


    To say that Tang Ye and Murong Qingfeng¡¯s identities are quite different, what if the rich young master robs his girlfriend? Don''t worry about this, because Murong Huansha will protect Tang Ye. What''s more, Mu Yue is Murong Huansha''s capable man, and naturally he will also ask for an explanation for Mu Yue.


    Murong Qingfeng is not stupid, he can''t be theorized when he realizes this. Suddenly he had a gloomy face, staring at Tang Ye and Mu Yue fiercely, and snorted viciously: "Are you sure you want to do this to me?"


    Tang Ye was actually calculated by a kid, he really couldn''t swallow this breath!


    Tang Ye pretended to look serious, and said, "Master Murong, I really didn''t see you clearly just now. If I did, I would definitely not start like this."


    "Huh, that sounds good! Are you eager to kill me?" Murong Qingfeng knew that he and Tang Ye could not coexist, so he naturally knew Tang Ye''s pretense. But he couldn''t say that this was a conspiracy, because it was a conspiracy, clearly pitting him.


    At this time, Tang Ye nodded his head and said, "Yes, if I can see that it is you, I will be more ruthless."


    "..."


    "Tang Ye, you''re looking for death!" Murong Qing''s temper was broken.


    This kid actually admitted? Do you really dare not kill?


    Tang Ye sneered. They both knew what was going on. At this time, they didn¡¯t need to pretend, and hummed: ¡°Murong Qingfeng, you know, I¡¯m not afraid of you. If you go down, who will suffer in the end. So, what are you going to do?"


    "You..." Murong Qingfeng was out of anger. After being beaten up, he might still be at a disadvantage if he was held accountable. He felt that he was really dumb and had eaten the bitterest coptis in the world, so bitter that he wanted to die but couldn''t tell.


    He could only give it up, staring at Tang Ye fiercely, and shouted: "Wait, wait until I get rid of Huansha, if you lose her backing, I will let you know how to write death words! No, I want you to live It''s better to die, death is a luxury to you!"


    After drinking, Murong Qingfeng endured the pain and left. When he walked in front of Mu Yue, he showed a grinning smile and cursed: "Bitch, I didn''t expect you to follow Tang Ye! Since you are broken shoes, then I will not I''ll touch you again, lest I get dirty! But, I won''t let you go, I don''t want to touch you, there are still many people thinking, hum..."


    Murong Qingfeng sneered, threatening nakedly!


    Mu Yueqiao''s face was cold, and she gritted her teeth, making her face pale with anger. Previously, she was still caring about Murong Qingfeng''s identity, and didn''t want to get froze with Murong Qingfeng, after all, she was a member of Murong''s family. But after what happened just now, she knew that she was completely opposed to Murong Qingfeng, so there was no need to cover up all the disgust and hatred.


    Tang Ye came over and held her hand, looked at Murong Qingfeng''s back, and said, "With me, nothing will happen."


    Mu Yue felt warm in his heart, watching Tang Ye''s cold pretty face a blush, and whispered, "Thank you."


    "Thank you, you are my woman." Tang Ye squeezed Mu Yue''s palm.


    Mu Yue was so stimulated to reduce the anger that Murong Qingfeng brought, and lowered his head a little bit shyly, but did not break free from Tang Ye''s hand, nor did he deny what Tang Ye said. She no longer avoided this matter, and accepted the relationship with Tang Ye.


    "I''m going back, you go up and rest first." Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue who was a little bit ashamed and smiled.


    Mu Yue nodded and looked at Tang Ye softly: "You have to be careful, you are always making troubles, and you always make people worry."


    Tang Ye felt warm in his heart. He used to think that Mu Yue was a mechanical woman, and she was very boring, but now seeing her kind of tender and caring appearance, she was unspeakably charming. Sure enough, some women''s feelings are not talked about, but made... after they have a relationship, they change.


    "Mu Yue-I will call you Xiaoyue from now on, just like before." Tang Ye said.


    Mu Yue flushed and wanted to refuse, but did not say anything.


    Xiaoyue...It made her heart crunchy, a little numb, but quite eager.


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "Xiaoyue, where do you usually live?"


    "Ah..." Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye a little confused, and said: "Sometimes I live in the company, sometimes I live at home... What do you ask this for?"


    "Nonsense, of course I''m going to see you." Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue with a smirk.


    Seeing Mu Yue, her delicate body trembled slightly, and she didn''t know what Tang Ye meant. Ask her whereabouts, and go see her, alone, can you not do things like fish and water?


    She felt that Tang Ye was really bad, and she gave an angry look. But Tang Ye smiled calmly, which made her feel even more excited, a little bit ready to move.


    She finally couldn''t help picking up the phone, sending her address to Tang Ye, and humming: "You, remember to call me in advance when you come..."


    What she meant was to be prepared, to buy a condom-and to be prepared for everything.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, and squeezed the palm of her hand again, making her so soft that she almost couldn''t stand, then turned and left.


    She exhaled, feeling that Tang Ye was stinky and shameless, but she liked it more.


    At this time Murong Huansha chased him down, and saw Mu Yue blushing as she watched Tang Ye leave, feeling very upset.


    What is this guy? Gambled with yourself, and then ran down to make friends with Mu Yue? What man is this!


    Seeing her, Mu Yue was nervous. Tang Ye is also Murong Huansha''s man. She is a subordinate, flirting with the master man in front of the master, which is really excessive. She hurried over to explain, and told Murong Huansha what had happened.


    Murong Huansha was shocked and hated Murong Qingfeng''s behavior. At the same time, she knew that she had misunderstood Tang Ye and was angry with Tang Ye, making her heart sad.


    Tang Ye was about to take a taxi back, and at first felt that it was a little inconvenient, so he wanted to buy a car. He is not afraid of not having money, Murong Huansha, a super rich woman, lacks money most. If she didn''t spend some money for her, she would be unhappy, so when she invested in the Chinese Medicine Department, she gave 200 million yuan to solve the problems of the Chinese Medicine Department.


    After solving one thing, solve another thing. This methodical feeling made Tang Ye feel relieved and fulfilled. The next step is to solve the problem of helping Murong Huansha to develop products, and Wang Airen''s investigation of the black hand behind the scenes. Of course, there is also the threat of the Axe Company and the revenge of the Sun family. Although there are many enemies, there are also many allies. Murong Huansha, Wang Airen, Jiang Xiaobai, etc., he is very confident about the future.


    Tang Ye sorted out these things while waiting for a taxi, however, he suddenly felt dangerous!


    "Wow!"


    He immediately jumped and avoided.


    "Boom!"


    In the place where he originally avoided, an explosion caused a small flame mushroom cloud to rise instantly.


    "Damn it!" He suddenly looked gloomy and looked back at an alley with murderous intent.


    Someone calculated him and killed him!


    He would never let anyone who wanted to kill him!


    He swept over immediately, but wanted to see who was so bold, in broad daylight, under the sky, and actually dropped a bomb to kill people!


    In the alley behind, a man with a cigarette in the corner of his mouth leaned against a wall, lazily spit out a smoke ring, then reached out his hand to pierce the smoke ring, and smiled: "Tang Ye? This kid is worth ten million yuan. , I will accept this head."

 Chapter 114： Top 20 in the day list!

    Tang Ye chased into the alley and faced the man with a cigarette. In other words, the man with the cigarette was waiting for him deliberately.


    When he saw the smoking man, he had a premonition of danger, he slowed down, walked over slowly, and asked, "You want to kill me?"


    The smoking man looked at Tang Ye with a full smile, spit out a smoke ring with the smoke in it, and said, "Yes."


    "Killer?" Tang Ye hummed coldly.


    "Yes." The smoking man still maintained his confident and indifferent smile, as if he had the chance to win everything.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, then asked, "The killer of the sky list?"


    "Yes." The smoking man still answered very simply.


    Only confident people will do this, not nonsense, simply decisive.


    Tang Ye was silent, and after confirming the identity of the smoking man, he knew that a battle was necessary. He was not afraid of assassins, especially the assassins who appeared directly in front of him and wanted to fight him.


    He broke through from the early stage of the Qijin triple to the middle stage, is he afraid of a killer?


    "You seem to be very confident to kill me?" After confirming the identity of the smoking man, Tang Ye calmed down, watching the smoking man also laughed, rather playfully, and said: "There was also a top killer last time. Kill me, but I killed it."


    "I know." The smoking man replied simply, without any scruples.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Don''t you have any thoughts?"


    The smoking man looked at Tang Ye and smiled, and said, "What do you think? For example, if I can''t kill you too, I was killed by you?"


    "Couldn''t it?" Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    The smoking man smiled, spit out the cigarette, lit a new one, and said, "It''s not impossible, it''s impossible."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was on guard, knowing that the man in the smoke ring was about to do it.


    At this time, the smoking man pointed to his new cigarette and said, "Before this cigarette is lit, I will end your life. If I can''t do it, you don''t have to die. My name is Cigarette Ring, Tianbang. Top 20 killers."


    Cigarette ring told Tang Ye of his identity, which showed that he was not afraid of exposure, because he would definitely kill Tang Ye. As a killer, protecting your identity and protecting your employer¡¯s identity are the basic criteria.


    The killer cannot reveal his identity, otherwise he will face thousands of people. But as a killer stands in the world, reputation is very important. A killer who sells his employer''s information at will will be shameless by his peers. No one will look for him to cooperate, and colleagues and organizations will despise him.


    Is a killer who hasn''t been invited yet?


    Tang Ye understood the guidelines of these killers, just like the one last time, he didn''t even tell him who the employer was behind him. However, he still wanted to know who asked the killer to kill him. The first time the assassin struck, it was basically the Sun family. At that time, he had just abolished Sun Chu''s hands and feet, and the Sun family''s revenge was not surprising.


    But now his enemy is not only the Sun family, but also the Axe Company and Murong Qingfeng. They are better than the Sun family. And this time the killer was much better than the last one. Last time, the top 100 on that day list, this time the top 20.


    The top 20 killers in the top 20 are well-known in China, and it is not easy to invite them. Would the Sun family be willing to hire such a powerful killer?


    Tang Ye had many doubts. If these doubts can be solved and the identity of the enemy can be clarified, why not do it?


    He looked at the smoke ring and smiled, "I guess, you wouldn''t tell me who your employer is, would you?"


    "This is a ridiculous question." Of course, the smoke ring would not say, otherwise the reputation that has accumulated for several years will be destroyed?


    Even if Tang Ye was about to die in the next second, he would not say. This is a matter of principle. Those killers who speak out their employers in order to show their superiority when the goal is dead, even if the task is completed, are against the principle. Once the killer organization knows, he will be expelled forever.


    No killer can do such a stupid thing.


    Tang Ye got the answer from Cigarette Ring, smiled, and said, "Then what if I torture you? You can''t survive, and you can''t die... Then, will you say it?"


    The smoke ring was stunned, then he laughed and said, "This is a bit ridiculous."


    As he said, he pointed to the cigarette dangling from the corner of his mouth and said, "I said, you will die before this cigarette is lit."


    He has this confidence. Because he was not the last time the killer was close to a hundred, he was the top 20 killer in the top 20, and he became famous for China a few years ago.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about his self-confidence, shrugged and said, "Try it and you''ll know."


    A smile appeared at the corner of the cigarette ring''s mouth, and he took a puff of cigarette and exhaled a cigarette ring. He is even more arrogant. It doesn''t take long to finish lighting a cigarette, and he still takes a puff. Doesn''t this speed up the burning of the cigarette?


    He is confident that he can solve Tang Ye faster!


    Tang Ye retreats as he advances, waiting for the smoke ring to release.


    However, at this moment, a feeling of chill came from behind him. His pupils dilated suddenly, stunned, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he immediately rushed forward!


    He felt an unprecedented danger!


    Boom!


    He just rushed forward and exploded out of thin air behind his back. He immediately felt his back hot, and he was lying on the ground in an embarrassment. He reached out and touched his back. It was sticky and bloody!


    The back was hit by the explosion just now, and many parts of it were blown apart!


    The smoke ring frowned when Tang Ye swooped forward to avoid the explosion, and was quite surprised. As the top 20 killer of his smoke ring, he is famous for blasting. This blasting is not a normal blasting, but an explosion at any time. He can quickly set up something to cause an explosion, and the opponent can''t detect it. And the lethality of the explosion is very large, including the range, so it is often too late to avoid.


    Countless people died in his hands, and he performed dozens of tasks without fail. Smoke Ring is absolutely confident in his own strength. He had already set the explosion just now. While talking to Tang Ye, he confidently attracted Tang Ye''s attention. He never expected that Tang Ye would be able to avoid it under such circumstances.


    This shows that Tang Ye has extremely keen awareness and extremely quick reaction ability. The smoke ring looked serious, and he didn''t dare to underestimate Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye endured the pain of his back injury and stood up, staring at the smoke ring with a fierce look, and sneered: "It''s a pity, I''m not dead. It turns out that you are good at playing with explosions, which is quite dangerous. You are not afraid to take yourself too. Is it exploded?"


    "You are great, but that''s all." The smoke ring sneered and suddenly jumped backwards.


    Boom!


    There was a violent explosion where he was standing. These explosions are very subtle. Although the scope is large, they only have an effect within a certain range. This is very good, so as not to hurt the innocent, and to avoid alarming others.


    The smoke ring withdrew dozens of meters away. Before the explosion was over, he quickly took out a pack of cigarettes, took out one, and slammed it in Tang Ye''s direction.


    Rumble!


    When the thrown cigarette hits the aftermath of the explosion ahead, it continues to explode... and there, where Tang Ye stood just now, has been completely swallowed by flames and heat waves.


    Cigarette ring squinted to see the cigarette on his mouth. It just burned to the end of the cigarette, and Tang Ye was buried in the flames¡ªno doubt he would die.


    He smiled faintly, and he wanted to kill Tang Ye before a cigarette burned. He did what he said.


    "call!"


    However, a silver needle flew up suddenly, his eyes widened, his mouth slightly opened in surprise, and the cigarette in his mouth fell to the ground.


    A person emerged from the sea of ??flames, Tang Ye!

 Chapter 115： You cant survive, you cant die!

    Seeing Tang Ye burrowing out of the sea of ??flames, he didn''t panic, still unscathed, his eyes widened from the smoke ring, and he was shocked, thinking that he was wrong and didn''t believe it was true. However, when the silver needle came quickly into his throat, he felt the pain, very real, and he couldn''t help but believe it.


    But he still couldn''t accept this kind of thing.


    He thought it was impossible!


    He caused the explosion, and half of the cigarettes he carried with him were modified equipment that could cause an explosion. He smashed a stick just now and bombed Tang Ye, so how could Tang Ye be okay?


    But Tang Ye came out intact!


    He wanted to ask Tang Ye to be clear, but the silver needle piercing his throat caught him off guard and made him unable to make a sound. He was not pierced through his throat, nor died, but he was paralyzed and unable to move.


    He watched Tang Ye walk step by step, but he could do nothing. Tang Ye was laughing playfully, he tried his best to stay calm, but still couldn''t help panicking. Now that he can''t move, isn''t he just letting Tang Ye kill him?


    How did that happen?


    He was the top 20 killer in the top 20, and he was actually defeated by a kid who had no bodyguard protection and was not a senior soldier who had retired?


    This is a very insulting failure.


    He still couldn''t understand why Tang Ye was fine in the explosion? And the explosion he created would have extremely high temperature, but Tang Ye was not affected by the high temperature either. Is that human being?


    Tang Ye walked in front of him, he always wanted to ask to understand, but the silver needle stuck in his throat and couldn''t speak!


    "You really want to know why I am okay?" Tang Ye looked at him and said with a joke.


    The smoke ring nodded heavily. Of course he wants to know, he wants to know it to the death. He didn''t want to lose unclearly. If there is a reason for him to feel that he was not unjustly defeated as the 20th killer, then death would not be so unwilling.


    However, Tang Ye has never been kind to the enemy. The more the smoke ring wants to know, the less he will speak, and smiled: "I won''t tell you."


    "You..." The smoke ring was a little bit distraught, and he snorted no matter how painful his throat was.


    Too angry, too frustrated!


    How could there be such a cheap person in the world?


    In fact, Tang Ye would be fine. Firstly, he avoided the explosive area, and secondly, it was the resistance of the flame power in his body. In the face of such a violent explosion, he naturally avoided, and he couldn''t possibly survive the explosion. He reacted very quickly. At the moment when the smoke ring was backing backwards, he also quickly backed behind himself, barely avoiding the fatal explosion.


    As for getting out of the high temperature of the sea of ??fire, it is all the result of the power of flames. If you open his clothes at this time, you will find that the flame flower is already blooming on his abdomen. He has been tortured by the power of flame more than once since childhood, and his resistance to fire is much stronger than ordinary people. Therefore, in the face of such a high temperature, he quickly avoided, and the impact was minimal.


    He didn''t need to explain this to the smoke ring. Even if it is explained, the smoke ring may not be understood. The matter of flame power in his body is not within the scope of science at all. Because of this, he had suspicions about this world. In a certain place or a certain space, it was a strange and mysterious world. And he has some connection with that world.


    At this time, Tang Ye stretched out his hand to pull out the silver needle in the throat of the smoke ring, but the smoke ring still couldn''t move, and his body was still in a state of paralysis. Then Tang Ye quickly pierced the Dazhui point on the back of his spine with a silver needle, and injected Qi Jin, his body trembled, and he wanted to struggle, but it was worse than paralysis, and he couldn''t use half of his strength.


    "I sealed the acupuncture points on your back. It is very difficult to use force in a short time. Don''t resist in vain." Tang Ye squinted and laughed, playing with the taste: "There are only martial arts novels for acupuncture and fixing people. The acupuncture points of the human body are very mysterious. Blocking the corresponding acupuncture points can completely numb a person for a short time. It is like pressing a leg for a long time and the leg will numb. So, do you know your fate?"


    Cigarette Ring looked at Tang Ye, not as simple as surprised. Tang Ye''s confident and playful smile made him realize that he had taken his life because he underestimated Tang Ye.


    remorse? It has no meaning.


    beg for mercy? I can''t do it.


    Calmly die? It can only be so.


    Is there any other choice?


    Cigarette Ring looked at Tang Ye, extremely unwilling. I didn''t expect to fall into the hands of such a kid!


    However, he must admit that Tang Ye is extremely difficult. Just relying on a silver needle to seal his own assassin on the top twenty, wouldn''t his strength also have the lowest twenty?


    What''s more, looking at Tang Ye''s words and deeds, his abilities should be far more than these.


    It''s really scary to think carefully!


    Cigarette Ring looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help swallowing. Unexpectedly, I met a man pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger!


    Tang Ye saw that the smoke ring did not speak, but was not angry. He smiled evilly and said: "At first I asked you if it is possible to tell me who your employer is. You said no. Now I will ask you again, I To know who your employer is, will you tell me?"


    The smoke ring was no longer blocked by his throat and he could talk. He sneered at Tang Ye and hummed, "Do you think it''s possible?"


    He was ready to die, and his attitude was the same as he was at the beginning, not impatient or impatient. Even if the consciousness of death is completed, what else would you be afraid of?


    Tang Ye nodded, showing that he understood his attitude, looked down at the cigarette that fell from the mouth of the cigarette ring, only one cigarette **** was left, and said, "You said you would solve me before the cigarette is finished, but you not at all."


    The smoke ring clenched his fist, but couldn''t exert any strength. He was angry, he was aggrieved, and now he was slapped in the face by Tang Ye. He wanted to resist, but he was helpless.


    "I lost," he said in a deep voice, holding back all the shame.


    Tang Ye looked at him, shrugged, and said, "Yes, you lost. The rules you made at the beginning are useless, so now should you listen to my rules?"


    The smoke ring rolls his head and does not speak. Not speaking is tantamount to acquiescence.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Tell me who your employer is, and I will let you die faster!"


    "Idiot!" The smoke ring yelled, "Are you insulting me? Then I''ll tell you again, I will never betray the killer guidelines. Also, are you a three-year-old child? I don''t say who the employer is , Will die. I will say the employer, or will die. Since they are all dead, why should I tell you?"


    "Of course there is a difference." Tang Ye hummed as if nothing had happened: "There is a kind of death, which is really dead. But there is a kind of death, which is still alive, that is-life is better than death."


    "Really?" The smoke ring was not afraid, watching Tang Ye jokingly, and hummed: "I am a killer, what scene hasn''t been seen? Then let me see how much life is worse than death. terrible?"


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "As you wish."


    As he said, he quickly stretched out his hand, pinched the wrist of one hand on the smoke ring, exerted force, clicked, and the bone broke.


    "what!"


    The smoke ring couldn''t help but exhale in pain, the sound was so loud that it pierced the eardrum.


    The smoke ring sucked in cold air, his face was blue with pain, veins burst out, and cold sweat broke out. However, he held back and looked at Tang Ye with a sneer: "Is that so? It''s not enough!"


    Tang Ye smiled evilly and said: "This is just the beginning. There are 206 bones in a human body. I will start crushing them from a non-lethal place, piece by piece, and let your broken bones pierce into the flesh and blood. If you move a little, it will hurt all over your body. Even if you breathe, it will hurt as well. But you can''t kill yourself because I don''t allow it."


    Can''t survive, can''t die!


    Hearing the smoke ring, his pupils suddenly enlarged, panicking!


    Who can bear that kind of pain?


    Does it hurt even to breathe?

 Chapter 116： Arrogant warning!

    The smoke ring heard Tang Ye say that he would crush every bone in his body, so that he could not survive and die. After the piercing pain, he really started to panic. Looking at Tang Ye, he had only one thought-what in this world Would there be such a cruel person?


    Tang Ye saw his psychology in the eyes of the smoke ring, did not feel how cruel he was, and sneered: "You are like this. When you are about to kill, you never think about the feelings of that person. You said, if I If I can¡¯t beat you, I¡¯ll face death, how much pain will I have? I¡¯m different from you. You are a killer, someone you don¡¯t care about. If you don¡¯t love others, no one loves you and has nothing to do with you. But I have love. There are people who love me. If I die, they will be very painful. Therefore, my method of torturing you is also relative."


    "Hmph, do you want to say that you became like this because we were forced to do it?" The smoke ring showed a sneer, scorned Tang Ye, and hummed: "If you don''t have evil in your heart, how could you become like this? A person? You are evil by nature, so don''t make excuses!"


    Tang Ye smiled lightly, not being irritated by the irony of the smoke ring, and shrugged: "I didn''t say that I was forced by you to become like this. I became like this, naturally controlled by my own will. No one You can force me to do what I don¡¯t want to do. I do evil, and it¡¯s up to me. I do good, and it¡¯s up to me. My destiny is in my own hands. So¡ªwhen you can¡¯t kill me, no matter what means I use to torture you, I will not feel guilty."


    "I''m not a good person, but I try not to be a bad person." Tang Ye sneered and said his principles of behavior.


    Cigarette ring looked at Tang Ye like this, knowing that he was completely defeated. Tang Ye''s strength is unfathomable, and his mood is extraordinary, and he can''t shake it at all!


    But he still won''t compromise, even if he is crushed by his whole body!


    "I lost, you want to kill or slash, whatever you like!" He snorted coldly, and stopped talking nonsense with Tang Ye, his will as a killer was very firm!


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and without any nonsense, he clicked on the calf of the smoke ring and stepped on it directly.


    "what!"


    The smoke ring screamed with pain.


    Tang Ye didn''t show any mercy, and made a decisive move when it was time to move!


    One pain did not end, another pain struck again, and Tang Ye smashed the bones on the smoke ring little by little. Every time he was so painful that he was about to faint, but he was stimulated by new pain and his head was very clear. At this moment, he was really better than death, but he couldn''t die.


    He looked at Tang Ye with blood red eyes, and he didn''t understand why Tang Ye was able to do it. After his defeat, he didn''t say anything to irritate Tang Ye, but he showed a firm will and would rather die than surrender! In the face of this kind of opponent, shouldn''t you be admired and let yourself die with dignity?


    Tang Ye is still not a warrior? Is there any martial arts spirit?


    He looked at Tang Ye, and saw that Tang Ye''s eyes were calm, hatred, and fierce. However, it was very strange¡ªnot against him!


    It''s not against yourself, so why should you be so cruel to yourself?


    Could it be...? !


    Smoke Ring suddenly woke up and realized what Tang Ye was doing to him!


    "Haha...hahaha..." He laughed wildly, despite the pain, trying his best to laugh at Tang Ye, and then shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, you are arrogant! You are arrogant! You are seeking your own death! Do you think Killing our two killers will be invincible in the world? Do you think you can destroy our sky list on your own? Ridiculous! It''s ridiculous! Our sky list has existed for hundreds of years. How can you be a kid who knows how to live and die? ?"


    He finally understood why Tang Ye was so cruel to him. Tang Ye smashed his whole body bones, not to torture him, nor did he want to know the employer''s information from his mouth, but to challenge the entire ranking organization!


    A warning!


    Next move, set a game!


    Tang Ye just used him as a warning prop to warn the entire ranking killer organization!


    If the killer of the sky list moves him again, he will end up like him-you can''t survive and die!


    Even Tang Ye had other intentions. This seemingly calm and low-key kid is hiding his tricks!


    However, Smoke Ring felt that Tang Ye was arrogant!


    The Tianbang organization has existed since the Qing Dynasty. According to legend, it was secretly formed by a certain elder of the Tiandihui to assassinate Manchu officials and even the monarch! Such a killer organization with a history of hundreds of years can be contended by a small Chinese medicine practitioner?


    Cigarette Ring was the killer of the Twenty Ranking List. Although he lost to Tang Ye, it didn''t mean that all the killers of the Heaven List organization were as powerful as him. The top 20 in the top ten are famous in China, the top ten is even more famous in East Asia, and the top three can be ranked in the world!


    Tang Ye was nothing but an ant to them. How can ants defeat elephants?


    "Tang Ye, you are so impatient to live! Originally you killed me, your value will be greatly increased. If those people want to ask a killer to kill you, they will have to pay a huge salary - they may not be willing to do so. Bloody foundation. But now if you want to do this, the Tianban organization does not need someone to ask, and people will come to kill you! You can''t deal with every killer, you will undoubtedly die!" Smoke ring sneered at Tang Ye and sneered.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a playful smile, and said, "You talk so much nonsense, so you want to prove that your death is meaningful? Because of your death, I provoke the entire Tianban organization? Because I want to use you, so your Death is not obscurity, not being aggrieved without being told? You...can really comfort yourself."


    "You..." The smoke ring almost died in one breath.


    This son is vicious, this son is vicious! Not only the methods are fierce, but the mind is cruel!


    He said that just now, and he really felt that his death had an extraordinary meaning. Although it was used by Tang Ye, it could also reveal Tang Ye''s viciousness and fear to the Tianbang organization. If Tang Ye does not get rid of it, it must be a future trouble. He felt that his death reminded the organization, and that was very meaningful.


    However, Tang Ye saw through his mind and destroyed his self-comfort about his death. He felt it was too painful!


    What reminds the organization, what the meaning of shit, he just doesn''t want to let Tang Ye defeat a killer on the top twenty, and be tortured to death. After all, it''s like this...too shameless!


    At this moment he had to admit that Tang Ye was crazy and terrifying!


    Tang Ye smashed the bones of his whole body, making him not like life, and dead and dead, just deliberately showing it to others. If anyone wants to touch Tang Ye, they have to consider the consequences of failure.


    Who can accept the fact that he has been smashed into pieces? And this is just a cruel method of Tang Ye, maybe there are other more cruel methods? This demon, if it is not necessary, why should he provoke him?


    When Tang Ye did this, the warning effect was effective. However, there are also great disadvantages. For example, the arrogant people in the Tianbang organization will not be scared by Tang Ye. Instead, in order to maintain the majesty of the killer, they do not need to be hired by others to kill Tang Ye, including the top ten and even stronger killers!


    After all, the smoke ring was broken by Tang Ye''s bones, and was abandoned in the alley, unable to move. His whole body was so painful that he couldn''t even breathe, let alone shouting. He hopes to be able to wait for his companion and let his companion give him a good time.


    However, Tang Ye secretly hit 120, exposing his tragic situation to the public. When he was sent to an ambulance and was photographed with a tragic appearance by reporters, he knew that he was going to be on the news. He will get sympathy from everyone, and he will let everyone blame the perpetrator.


    However, people didn''t know that Tang Ye did it, and he couldn''t tell the truth. He was like a living dead!


    At the same time, he became a perfect **** played by Tang Ye, warning everyone who knew the truth.


    "Tang Ye, what kind of monster are you?" Lying on the hospital bed, his eyes were hollow, he looked at the ceiling and muttered.


    If he could do it again, he hoped he hadn''t even heard of Tang Ye''s name.


    too frightening.


    But at this time, the top leaders in the Tianbang organization were angry.

 Chapter 117： This son will kill!

    On a long and dark corridor, there was the sound of high heels tapping the ground. Every sound is very clear, not hurried, not arrogant or impatient. Just from the sound of the high-heeled shoes tapping the ground, it makes people think that this woman wearing high-heeled shoes must have a pair of slender, uniform **** legs, otherwise the sound of tapping the ground will not be so pleasant.


    The sound of high heels suddenly stopped, and at the end of the dark corridor, there was a crunch, shining beams of light, illuminating the dark corridor.


    You can see at the end of the corridor is a door. The door was opened, so there was light. In front of the lighted door, stood a tall woman.


    You can only see the woman''s back, tall and graceful, wearing a pink and white plum blossom cheongsam that best showcases the curvaceous beauty of oriental women. Under the cheongsam, just looking at the silhouette of the back, it is certain that this woman has a perfect figure. The cheongsam concealed half of her thigh, with white and smooth round and thin legs exposed underneath, and a pair of bright red high heels on her feet were indescribably beautiful.


    Such a woman is definitely not bad. If it¡¯s a killer from behind, you can only say that the world is full of malice¡ª¡ª


    After pushing the door open, the woman walked into the room with her perfect body and slender legs.


    There is a large round table in the room with chairs around it, but there is no one, but behind each chair, there is a crystal display. It is not difficult to guess that this is a video call device.


    The woman still twisted her perfect body, walked to the big office chair in front, sat down, turned the big office chair, and saw her appearance.


    Evil charm.


    She gave people the greatest feeling of evil, better than her beauty. She is beautiful, like a plum blossom in full bloom. Everything on her body is exquisite, whether it is natural or acquired, just like her back, she is a nearly perfect woman. But the most striking thing about her is the evil smile on her mouth.


    It seems that the black hand hidden behind is manipulating all the conspiracies, and no one can help her. That evil charm is absolute confidence!


    Tang Manhong, the task manager of the Tianbang organization, is said to be the top three killer!


    She leaned back on the chair, closed her eyes in a tranquil state, and then reached out and pressed the front button. Then the computer screen in front of her lit up, and a picture of a red fox appeared.


    Tang Manhong, the killer codename-Red Fox.


    She is holding a high-level meeting of Tianbang because there is something worthy of attention. One of the killers of their Tianban, was smashed to pieces of bones. This is deliberate by others, and it is for the people of their top rankings.


    In a nutshell, their ranking list was provoked. For the first time in hundreds of years, I was so provoked!


    In the past, they would only be feared and awed by others, and others tried to avoid them. However, today, they were provoked!


    Still in an extreme way!


    As the task manager of the Tianbang organization, Tang Manhong must maintain the authority of the organization and protect the killers.


    After Tang Manhong''s display screen lit up, the screens behind the chairs beside the round table in the hall also lit up. The pattern on each display is different, which represents the code name of the killers. Silver Wolf, Yizhimei, Little Flying Sword, Black Dragon... the killers hide under their own code names, and no one will show their true colors.


    Their identity is related to their safety. Even if it is the top three red foxes, if others know that the red fox is Tang Manhong, then Tang Manhong will be very dangerous.


    A killer has two identities-when he is not a killer, and when he is a killer. Some killers may be an ordinary office worker or a idler...Most killers are unwilling to reveal their true identity.


    "All the kings--"


    Tang Man''s red lips lightly opened, and he made a clear but majestic voice.


    "What do you think about the experience of the smoke ring?" Tang Manhong whispered to the red fox screen.


    Immediately there was a screen uttering a voice, saying: "That is a provocation to our ranking list, it will be killed!"


    Someone also said: "The winner is the king, and the loser is Kou. The smoke ring is not strong, no wonder who."


    "But the other party''s behavior is really cruel, I might have a warning." Someone immediately retorted.


    Someone snorted: "If you dare to kill, you must be ready to be killed!"


    "The smoke ring is not dead, it is better to die than life." Someone reminded.


    "So what? You go to kill people, people are not angry? If you are angry, how about torturing you? You are allowed to kill, but people are not allowed to torture you?" Some killers seem to be righteous.


    "But this son is vicious, and he has a deep grudge, and is a threat to us." Some people are more rational.


    "Threat? If he dares to come to the door, kill it!"


    "He has taken the initiative to provoke!" someone shouted angrily.


    "If he takes the initiative to find you and he finds out, then you, a killer, are really not so good, and it would be a pity to die!"


    "you--"


    Many mysterious and powerful killers are arguing. It can be heard that there are many reckless people and many wise men. It was surprising that they had no sympathy or even a word of injustice in the face of the painful experience of the smoke ring. They also did not unanimously say that Tang Ye would be destroyed.


    Allow you to kill and not torture you?


    You are allowed to kill, but you are not allowed to kill you?


    What a fair speech!


    If Tang Ye heard it, he would be very relieved.


    Tang Manhong listened to the arguing on the screen, and the corners of his mouth raised an arc, the beauty was all over the country. After everyone''s arguing slowly stopped, she said again: "So, what do you think?"


    "Don''t stay here, kill it!"


    Everyone spoke in unison.


    "..."


    If Tang Ye heard it, she would definitely be angry. Just now there were people who were righteous and fair. How could Nima change? All agreed to kill themselves?


    Tang Manhong smiled and said, "Killing should be killed, but don''t worry. As far as I know, the military region has always wanted to get rid of us. And Tang Ye approached the military region hero Wang Airen. After our people appeared, the old man Wang Airen The dog¡¯s nose is very clever and it is watching us. If we act rashly, we will expose more. Now the situation outside is not good for our organization, and we must be careful every step of the way.


    "Don''t say that the military district is not terrible nonsense¡ª"


    Before being refuted by others, Tang Manhong blocked their mouths, squinted slightly, his expression blurred, and said faintly: "If the military area is not terrible, why have our Tianban been forced to hide in these years? Why should the organization be forced to hide? Don¡¯t have enough funds to switch to another job? Maybe those young masters and princesses in the military area can¡¯t, but those things that don¡¯t die are extremely terrifying.¡±


    Many assassins didn''t speak, listening quietly to Tang Manhong''s arrangement.


    Lord Red Fox is very majestic!


    After Tang Manhong was silent for a while, his eyes suddenly became cold and stern, and he hummed: "But, in any case, Tang Ye **** it! His actions provoke our majesty. If we do nothing, others will think we are. It''s a tiger whose teeth have been pulled out. Killers need majesty! We must tell them that our top ranking-is in charge of their lives!"


    "Tang Ye will kill!"


    "This son will kill!"

 Chapter 118： Die layout!

    Tang Ye felt that this day was very fulfilling. First made Banxia Youyou products at Murong Huansha, and then had a conflict with Murong Qingfeng, and then encountered a killer smoke ring. After breaking the bones of the smoke ring, he hit 120 and contacted the media for layout. , And then followed the ambulance to the hospital, and did not start going home until the plan was successful.


    Time is already twilight.


    The moon was black and the wind was high in the night, and it was the time to kill. Tang Ye walked on the crowded street, wondering if the killer of Tianbang would come to retaliate against him immediately.


    He warned the entire Tianbang organization!


    No one in history is as good as him!


    The more awkward people-the faster they die.


    He stood on the side of the road waiting for a taxi, watching carefully. Suddenly an off-road vehicle rushed and stopped in front of him violently.


    "Get in the car!" Before he could speak, the pretty woman in the car yelled to him, faintly angry.


    There is no other woman besides Wang Jianjia who is driving a domineering cross country. Tang Ye knew that the eldest lady of the old Wang family was staring at him all the time. He must have been known about his killing the smoke ring, and he might have to be scolded again.


    Sure enough, after Wang Jianjia drove the car to a parking lane, he stopped abruptly, glared at him, red eyes, and cursed: "Tang Ye, see what you did again!"


    "You know?" Tang Ye smiled bitterly, feeling a little guilty towards Wang Jianjia.


    He knew exactly how dangerous it was to provoke the entire Tianbang organization. But now, Wang Jianjia''s arrogant temperament has long since stopped sending him, and more concerned about him. Even if you lose your temper at this time, it is because you care about him. He was happy to have such a caring woman around him, but he felt guilty for worrying about such a woman so often.


    But he is very helpless. If others want to kill him, he must fight back, and he can only fight back.


    "Do you know that if you did that, you were declaring war with the Tianban organization!" Wang Jianjia shouted to Tang Ye ill-tempered, but he couldn''t hide the anxiety in his eyes.


    After Tang Ye defeated the smoke ring, he could kill directly. But he broke all the bones of the smoke ring, and the smoke ring happened to be sent to the hospital. The media reporter ran to take photos... These are not coincidences. Wang Jianjia knew that Tang Ye was a man who looked low-key and quiet, but was actually shrewd and vicious, so he concluded that the smoke ring was done deliberately by Tang Ye.


    This is indeed the case. So Tang Ye had nothing to argue with, and could only apologize to Wang Jianjia.


    Seeing that he was not speaking, Wang Jianjia waved his hand on the chest with anger, and cursed: "You speak, isn''t your mouth very good at talking? Why didn''t you say that after doing this? Just say why you are so. Do it not because of impulse, but to make arrangements to ensure that nothing happens to you..."


    "Jianjia..." Tang Ye was moved, grabbed Wang Jianjia''s hand that beat him, and gently hugged it.


    Wang Jianjia was stunned, but he didn''t resist, and was hugged by Tang Ye, still beating. Where there is anger, at most it is grievance and grievance. She was worried about Tang Ye''s accident, very worried and worried, she didn''t need to say much about Tang Ye''s affection, she had already tacitly understood it. However, Tang Ye always acted impulsively and provokes the Tianban organization alone. It''s really an old birthday star who eats arsenic-living impatiently!


    Even if the man he likes doesn''t give her a sense of security, and always makes her worry, how can she not get angry!


    Seeing that she was quieting down slowly, Tang Ye let go and smiled: "Actually, I did arrange this on purpose. I have no impulse, I have my own ideas."


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was stunned, watching Tang Ye''s pretty face lifted slightly, his big puzzled eyes were really cute. The white face makes people want to touch, and the pink lips with some lip gloss make people want to take a bite.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Remember what you told me when I first encountered a Tianbang killer? You said that the killers of Tianbang organization do not distinguish between good and evil. They only used the money of the bad guys to kill many good people. Some people even took money from foreigners to kill the loyal and good people of their own country. This is really a common indignation. So the military area has always wanted to get rid of this cancer that was born in our country."


    "It''s true. But, does this have anything to do with your provocation of the Tianban organization?" Wang Jianjia asked.


    "Of course there is." Tang Ye said with a smile: "You said the killer of the Tianban is mysterious and unpredictable, and the Shenlong sees the beginning and the end. And if I provoke the Tianban organization like this, the Tianban organization will look at me. Then, I will Can you lead the snake out of the hole?"


    "No!" Wang Jianjia was shocked and said anxiously: "That''s too dangerous, I don''t allow you to be a bait!"


    "But my bait is already used." Tang Ye shrugged.


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was anxious, the chess game had been set by Tang Ye, and could not tolerate changes!


    Seeing her worry, Tang Ye squeezed the palm of her hand and said, "Jianjia, don''t worry, I will be fine. On the contrary, this arrangement is very beneficial to my current situation!"


    "Advantageous?" Wang Jianjia didn''t understand, he made bait, shouldn''t it be very dangerous?


    Tang Ye smiled, like a counselor with a winning ticket, and said: "Now I offend a lot of people, and I have a few strengths that are very difficult. For example, the Sun family, the axe company, the Jiang family... Oh, there is also a Murong family. Master, I had a little conflict with him¡ª"


    "What?!" Wang Jianjia almost jumped up. After only a few days, Tang Ye went to Murong''s house with his motherly provocation?


    Why isn''t this guy so awesome? Do you want to offend all the big forces?


    Tang Ye pressed Wang Jianjia¡¯s shoulder to let her not get too excited. This kind of thing is good, and said: "So, Jianjia, these people I offended are so powerful, so what power can protect me? , So that none of these people dare to touch me?"


    Wang Jianjia flashed his big eyes, shook his head and said: "Anyway, my family can''t do it... If there is really such a force that can protect you, so that so many forces will not dare to move you, it can only be--"


    "what?!"


    Wang Jianjia really jumped up this time, staring at Tang Ye with disbelief. How can this guy dare to do this kind of thing?


    She already knew who Tang Ye said could protect him from all other forces.


    Red wall!


    Under the whole world, could it be Wang Tu; on the shore of the earth, could it be Wang Chen.


    The characters inside the red wall manage this country and are the highest authority in this country. The Sun Family, Jiang Family, Axe Lian...what are these? Even if they are a big family in this country, they absolutely dare not fight against the red wall!


    Tianbang is a killer organization. Its existence threatens people and threatens national order. Moreover, they have already killed the loyal and good people. Therefore, the Red Wall will not let them go. In fact, the military region received an order to eradicate the Tianbang organization, which is exactly what the Red Wall meant.


    However, because the members of the Tianban have been well hidden, the military region has never been able to make a breakthrough. What Tang Ye is doing now shocks Tian Bang and provoke Tian Bang to kill him. Although it is a temptation, it is a major breakthrough in eradicating Tian Bang.


    He is the only one who dares to do this.


    Then, now that he has become a key figure in eradicating the ranking list, the Red Wall may keep him.


    With the red wall behind it, how can his enemies dare to move him?


    This is a very shrewd strategy!


    However, it is dangerous!


    Because he is a small person, making this arrangement is equivalent to calculating to the red wall. If the adults at the Red Wall are arrogant, or someone obstructs them, then he will undoubtedly die.


    Can a person who dare to play tricks on the emperor''s head have a good end?


    "Tang Ye, can you not die?" After weighing the pros and cons, Wang Jianjia almost cried. She thought Tang Ye had any good arrangements, but she finally went to the red wall. This is going further and further on the road to death!


    As Wang Jianjia had expected, Tang Ye''s move had already caused an uproar in Yanjing, the city where the emperor was conspiring.

 Chapter 119： The power of ghosts!

    The pavilions in the Wang¡¯s backyard are quiet and simple, suitable for tea and drinking. Old people like this mood the most. Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai had already drank it, but this time Wang Airen was not as calm and indifferent as before, his face was solemn, and the tea cup pinched in his hand had not been put down for a long time.


    "Too reckless." Wang Airen sighed suddenly.


    Peng Huaicai frowned, but was more optimistic, and said: "Young people always need to take a gamble. Wealth and wealth are in danger."


    "It''s not the time yet, that kid...I don''t have much results, shouldn''t take the risk to gamble." Wang Airen said softly.


    Peng Huaicai poured tea into Wang Airen''s empty teacup, and said, "Caring is messy. Pharaoh, you care too much about that kid, you are a bit lost."


    "Oh?" Wang Airen was taken aback, looked at Peng Huaicai and narrowed his eyes: "Old Peng, why do you say that?"


    Peng Huaicai drank tea lightly and said, "Who said that the selection of people over the Red Wall must be based on the results? According to you, which one of the so-called rookies in these years has passed? The Jiang family, over twenty is still only Staying at home to study, there has never been a surprising move, but was selected by the Red Wall and went to the court to accept the worship and training of the older generation, but the girl Jiang Ruoqing was unsuccessful. Why? Because of his personality. The Jiang family is pragmatic and steady, just a little bit With just a few clicks, you can enlighten your mind and become a great talent in the country. In addition, there are also the Li family boy, the Dong family girl, and the Chu family... Therefore, the performance is not the first, but also depends on the character and potential. "


    Hearing what Peng Huaicai said, Wang Airen''s eyes brightened, and his character was judged by his character... However, when he was about to be excited, Comrade Wang almost spit out old blood, his expression pained.


    "Pharaoh, what''s wrong with you?" Peng Huaicai was startled.


    "Oh..." Wang Airen sighed, and said, "This time it''s over. On character and character... Do you think that Tang Ye can do it? He is firm in mind, but he is fierce and cold. People, he likes to be kind and sincere. Tang Ye is fierce! And very cunning! You see, this time, the matter directly surpassed my premeditated plan and was calculated on the red wall. This child is shrewd, but extremely stupid. .Ugh!"


    With sighs, Wang Airen was very annoyed, but he did not expect Tang Ye to do such a thing that disturbed the wind and rain on this ordinary day!


    "Haha." Peng Huaicai laughed out loud and said, "Pharaoh, it''s actually not time to impose Tang Ye on death. He still has some opportunities."


    "Huh? Are you talking about favors over the Red Wall?" Wang Airen said uncertainly.


    "Naughty!" Peng Huaicai snorted coldly, "Red Wall is most afraid of this kind of thing, how to make it? Pharaoh, you have been back for a long time and don''t understand the rules of Red Wall?"


    "It''s just that I''ve failed to speak." Wang Airen blushed, looking at Peng Huaicai and asked: "Then what do you mean...?"


    After all, Peng Huaicai was still active on the red wall, smiled, and said: "Pharaoh, why do you like Tang Ye this kid?"


    "This kid is interesting, playing cards without common sense is a variable. If you carefully cultivate and remove the dross from the variables, you will be a ghost who can surprise and know how to advance and retreat!" Wang Airen said this, quite proud.


    Suddenly, his worried eyes lit up, watching Peng Huaicai suddenly realized, and said in surprise: "Lao Peng, you mean, it''s possible that Tang Ye might also be taken by the Red Wall?"


    Peng Huaicai smiled and said: "The best of people are called talents. Those who hit the best are called geniuses. The best in things are called geniuses. For talents, there is never a shortage of talents on the Red Wall. The words of geniuses are a little false, and they cannot govern the country. To play this set, you must be down-to-earth. And the ghosts who can solve all kinds of strange people and strange things with ingenuity are the favorites of Red Wall. Unfortunately, ghosts are always available."


    "Haha, I also think that Tang Ye has the abilities of ghosts. I have talents by my side, and I have seen a lot of geniuses, but ghosts are rarely encountered. Maybe this is what I love when I see Tang Ye. Reason." Wang Airen was happy.


    Peng Huaicai smiled, and said: "I hope Tang Ye is a ghost, otherwise he will die."


    "Lao Peng, then it''s up to you." Wang Airen was worried again.


    Peng Huaicai didn''t want to sigh any more, poured tea into the cup, and said, "Drink tea, don''t waste it. This is the red robe that I have treasured for a long time..."


    "Well, tea and tea..."


    What Tang Ye did suddenly was laid out on the side of the red wall, such as playing tricks on the head of the emperor, and it not only affected the nerves of Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai, Sun Qisheng and more people were also extremely concerned and shocked.


    In the quiet wooden house where Sun Qisheng often stayed, Sun Tianhao stood aside respectfully, looking at the pensive Sun Qisheng, his expression uneasy, worried about being blamed.


    "Father, I didn''t do enough. I thought that the top 20 killers in the top 20 can definitely kill Tang Ye, but I didn''t expect... Tang Ye was hidden!" Sun Tianhao said unwillingly, but was afraid that Sun Qisheng would blame it. , Appeared cautious.


    Sun Qisheng glanced at him and snorted coldly: "If Tang Ye is just hiding his strength, then don¡¯t worry. There are so many people who can kill Tang Ye. But what really terrifies Tang Ye is behind him. action!"


    "The latter action? Father meant that Tang Ye cruelly smashed the killer''s bones so that he could not survive and die? It was really terrifying, how could a person do such a cold-blooded and cruel thing!" Sun Tianhao was very angry with Tang Ye. Hate, but very scrupulous, and feel a little grateful.


    Tang Ye was so cruel, it was light to interrupt his son Sun Chu''s hands and feet. After one or two years of training, he can still recover. But if, like that killer, the bones of his whole body are broken and mixed with flesh and blood, there is no way to save him. If you don''t kill it, you will suffer for a lifetime. In that case, anyone would choose to die, right?


    Sun Tianhao felt scared at the thought of this, and wondered whether he should move Tang Ye. If Tang Ye found out something and was called to the door, he wouldn''t be over?


    Sun Tianhao was worried about these things. Suddenly, Sun Qisheng was slightly angry and cursed: "Superficial!"


    "Father¡ª" Sun Tianhao was startled and panicked: "Father, my son is dull, please forgive me... I wonder what I thought wrong?"


    "You are not convinced by your short-sightedness?" Sun Qisheng glanced at him and snorted coldly: "Do you think Tang Ye smashed the bones of the assassin''s whole body just to vent his hatred and torture? I tell you, Tang Ye played this chess wonderfully! We used to underestimate him. We underestimated him greatly! Sure enough, Wang Airen, who is immortal, has such a poisonous vision. The people he fancy must be extraordinary!"


    "Father, please answer one or two..." Sun Tianhao bit his head and asked. He really didn''t understand that Tang Ye was torturing someone cruelly, so he was actually playing a conspiracy?


    Tang Ye is really so powerful, why not go to heaven?


    Sun Qisheng glared at Sun Tianhao and hummed: "Tang Ye did that because he wanted to link the red wall. If he is appreciated by the red wall, let alone you, everyone else, don''t even want to move him!"


    "What? Link the red wall?" Sun Tianhao was shocked.


    He naturally knows what the red wall means. It is the most authoritative and powerful place in this country. No one or any force dares to confront the red wall. If Tang Ye was sheltered by the Red Wall, they would really not be able to move Tang Ye.


    He didn''t understand that Tang Ye, a hairy boy, was actually better at conspiracy than old men?


    What a conspiracy!

 Chapter 120： Life is not guaranteed!

    Sun Tianhao felt aggrieved. Those old men who cannibalize people and don''t spit out bones can play tricks. Tang Ye, a young boy, would actually play that way. The routine is so deep, let people not play it?


    He didn¡¯t want to be so stupid in front of his father. He thought about the style of doing things on the Red Wall, and said, ¡°Father, this is not right. The Red Wall is for the country and the people. Kindness. And that kid Tang Ye, not to mention the fierce tactics before, is what tortured the killer this time, it can also be seen that he is vicious and ruthless. A person with this kind of personality, Red Wall will be admired? I think. , The Red Wall Society killed Tang Ye!"


    "Idiot!" Sun Qisheng glared at Sun Tianhao, his old face flushed with anger.


    This son is so stupid. How can such a smart self give birth to such a stupid son?


    Sun Tianhao was scolded and didn''t dare to make any noise, but the expression on his face was unwilling, waiting for Sun Qisheng to explain to him. He didn''t believe it, Tang Ye was so young, could he still play tricks like old men? Isn''t my father too suspicious, he has made himself nervous?


    Sun Qisheng saw Sun Tianhao¡¯s unteachable look. He was so angry that he snorted, ¡°If Tang Ye tortured the assassin, it¡¯s not just to vent his hatred? After Tang Ye tortured the assassin, an ambulance came. There are also media reporters. Do you think these are coincidences? I tell you, this is all arranged by Tang Ye! If he is just to vent his hatred, would he arrange like this? This may involve him and cause him trouble! He still does that, why? Because he is setting up the game!"


    "There are two rounds in this round! The first round is for the Tianbang organization. He asked the media reporters to come to publicize and expand the murderer¡¯s tragic situation, so that the Tianbang organization people can see and attract their attention. The Tianbang Killer Organization has been established for hundreds of years. It has been famous for a long time and is so fierce. Tang Ye''s actions will naturally irritate them. Then, they will take action against Tang Ye, and you don''t need to spend money to hire it."


    "This is a good thing, father." Sun Tianhao smiled.


    "Snapped!"


    Sun Qisheng couldn''t help it anymore, and a teacup smashed at him, cursing: "Stupid! Listen to me."


    "Yes, father..." Sun Tianhao nodded.


    Sun Qisheng glared and continued: "Tang Ye did this to provoke the Tianban organization to be a round, and in this round, there is another round, that is, the second round, which is the red wall. Because Tian Bang has committed various crimes in the past, and Red Wall wanted to get rid of it a long time ago. Naihe has never had a clue, so he could not make a breakthrough. Now, Tang Ye has attracted Tian Bang, and Tian Bang will attack him. Then, Red Wall can''t Did you use him to get rid of the sky list? If this is the case, Tang Ye will be kept by the red wall. At least, the red wall will not let Tang Ye get into trouble before the sky list is removed!"


    After listening to this, Sun Tianhao suddenly realized that he admired Tang Ye and murmured to himself: "That kid Tang Ye is really not a human being. He has calculated so much for one thing. No wonder I can''t kill him so often!"


    "It''s not that Tang Ye is smart, but you are too stupid! In Yanjing, too many people can see Tang Ye''s intentions." Sun Qisheng snorted coldly: "However, he took the lead, and others could only follow him. It¡¯s really unwilling to leave the game... This kid is terrible. If there is a chance, this kid will be eliminated, otherwise there are endless troubles! Alas..."


    Sun Qisheng sighed.


    Sun Tianhao was embarrassed and said, "Then what should we do now? Tang Ye has the protection of the Red Wall, so we can''t move around. Otherwise, our cooperation with the Tianbang organization will be exposed, and the Red Wall will definitely not spare us."


    "Don''t worry." Sun Qisheng frowned, "Tang Ye''s game may not be successful. Although he did a very good game, he was extremely daring and adventurous. Since ancient times, you have seen people who dare to calculate the emperor. ?"


    "Yes!" Sun Tianhao said: "Those treacherous officials always love to calculate the emperor¡ª¡ª"


    Haha!


    Sun Qisheng was very angry and slapped him over. I''m so desperate for this son! If you can''t get things done, you love to make trouble!


    "Let¡¯s watch the changes first. Tang Ye wants to connect Red Wall, but Red Wall may not agree. After all, Tang Ye is fierce and cruel, and Red Wall doesn¡¯t like this kind of person. Moreover, doesn¡¯t the Jiang family also have enemies with Tang Ye. Even though Wang Airen tried to protect Tang Ye, he retired for many years and became less active on the Red Wall, and naturally his influence there was not so great. But the Jiang family has been more and more popular over the years. Reuse. Tang Ye ruined Jiang Ruoqing¡¯s appearance, how could he let him go? At this time, the Jiang family will definitely destroy Tang Yebu¡¯s game. Maybe... the Red Wall is so angry at Tang Ye¡¯s behavior, then Tang Ye ...Hehe, my life is over." Sun Qisheng laughed.


    Don''t despair at any time. As long as it is not a dead end, there is still the possibility of a comeback.


    Sun Qisheng didn¡¯t believe that Tang Ye would win. He looked cold and stern, and said to Sun Tianhao: ¡°You let someone stare at the Jiang family¡¯s movements to see if Jiang¡¯s family went to the red wall to break Tang Ye¡¯s game. Although Tang Ye¡¯s The game is very tempting to Red Wall, but Red Wall will not be awkward with the Jiang family because of a kid. As for Wang Airen, he will not go to Red Wall to speak for Tang Ye. And our scrupulous Peng Huaicai, the same will not. Red Wall will be disgusted if they act too obviously. This is Red Wall¡¯s rules. Therefore, as long as the Jiang family destroys Tang Ye¡¯s situation, we still have hope. Moreover, the hope is great!"


    Sun Tianhao''s eyes lit up. Although he didn''t quite understand the thoughts of these old men, he felt that his father was very reliable, and Tang Ye might not win!


    He immediately went down and sent someone to stare at Jiang''s movement.


    At this time, Jiang''s family.


    Jiang Xingkong, the old man of the Jiang family, stood under a big tree in the back garden, looking up at the hazy moon in the sky, thoughtfully. Behind him, two young men stood. One is the tall and handsome Yin Jun, and the other is the tall and pretty Jiang Ruoqing.


    What''s more fascinating is that Jiang Ruoqing was bandaged with a small area on his forehead, which was obviously injured.


    This was naturally the serious injury that Tang Ye caused when she injured her that day. A hole was punched in her forehead, and the blood ran all over her face that day, terrifying. Although rescued, the doctor said that scars will be left on the forehead, which will have a certain impact on the appearance. This is just a euphemism from the doctor, in fact she was disfigured.


    In fact, after visiting the best doctor in the country, and after so many days of training, her forehead injury was almost healed, and she did not need to bandage again. It''s just that every time she removes the bandaged cotton towel, that scary scar will be revealed, making her pretty face scary. As a girl, she naturally couldn''t accept this kind of thing, so she simply covered it up with something.


    However, it is strange that she was beaten by Tang Ye to be disfigured, but these days she did not seek Tang Ye''s revenge. If it is said to be scrupulous about Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai, it is the old man''s business. According to her temperament, even if the Heavenly King Laozi protects Tang Ye, she dare to seek revenge on Tang Ye. This is also the reason Jiang Xingkong asked Yin Jun to accompany her to avoid her impulse.


    However, Yin Jun hasn''t seen Jiang Ruoqing any aggressive behavior these days, and more of them are in a daze. He was very worried, Jiang Ruoqing wouldn''t have been smashed, right?


    In any case, Yin Jun''s hatred for Tang Ye grew deeper and deeper, and he wished to kill Tang Ye immediately. When he encountered Tang Ye''s layout today, he was even more angry, and he would never let Tang Ye succeed.


    "Grandpa Jiang, Tang Ye is cunning, never let him succeed in connecting the red wall!" Yin Jun said to Jiang Xingkong, with a request in his words.


    He was asking Jiang Xingkong to go to the red wall to destroy Tang Ye''s layout.


    Jiang Xingkong looked back at Jiang Ruoqing, but Jiang Ruoqing didn''t speak and didn''t know what he was thinking. Logically speaking, she should be the one who hates Tang Ye the most.


    "Well, I''ll take a trip to the red wall." Jiang Xingkong sighed without waiting for Jiang Ruoqing''s answer.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s experience, his grandfather, was very heartbroken, and naturally would not take Tang Ye lightly. What''s more, he was still competing with Wang Airen. Tang Ye was Wang Airen''s person, and he would not let it go easily.


    Sun Tianhao got a reply from the person who sent out, saying that Jiang Xingkong had gone to the Red Wall!


    He was overjoyed and immediately went to report to Sun Qisheng.


    When Sun Qisheng heard the news, he was surprised, clapped his hands, and laughed: "It''s done, Tang Ye''s layout will be destroyed, and he will stop! Haha, hahaha..."

 Chapter 121： Heavenly shelter!

    Jiang Xingkong went to the red wall. Everyone knew that he was leaving for Tang Ye''s business. Tang Ye severely injured Jiang Ruoqing. Although Jiang Ruoqing saved his life, his face was damaged. This is the pain of the Jiang family and the military region. They will never let Tang Ye go!


    Today, Tang Ye took advantage of the sky list killer to make a layout, hoping to find a comprehensive shelter through the red wall. This step is very clever, but it''s up to people to make things happen, and it''s up to heaven. No matter how clever it is, it may be destroyed. From the moment Jiang Xingkong walked into the red wall, his situation was already in danger, and his life might not be guaranteed!


    "Snapped!"


    In the teahouse and pavilion of Wang¡¯s backyard, Wang Airen learned that Jiang Xingkong had entered the red wall. He was so angry that he dropped a few cups and shook his body and cursed: "Jiang Xingkong, this old dog, this old dog! I misunderstood him, look. He was wrong! Although he and I have been arguing for many years, most of them are fighting for strength. He trains a soldier, I trains a soldier. I kill a hundred enemies, he kills a thousand! We are always between us Win or lose, but, no matter what, we all have a bottom line, that is not to harm people and endanger the country! Now he can¡¯t tolerate Tang Ye because of his granddaughter¡¯s little grievance! Do you know Tang Ye is a ghost? ! As long as you train, you will be the pillars of the country! He, he... actually took Tang Ye''s life for his own sake!"


    "It''s in vain that when I''m old, bring a pot of good wine and drink freely with him! We have fought for many years, and if we don''t become a mortal enemy, we become a confidant! But today, is he trying to force me to become his mortal enemy?" Wang Airen was furious, his beard stared. , Unspeakable anger.


    Peng Huaicai sat silently, saying that Tang Ye was a ghost, he was still very hopeful. But now that Jiang Xingkong is out, Tang Ye is really dangerous.


    Seeing Wang Airen''s grief and indignation, he sighed and said, "How about... I''ll go to the Red Wall and talk?"


    "No way..." Wang Airen shook his head and said sadly: "You said just now that the adults over there dislike class disputes the most. Jiang Xingkong went over there because Jiang Ruoqing''s affairs were used to rely on. What do we have? If it¡¯s not good, it¡¯s a big taboo. It¡¯s a big taboo to form gangs and form parties for private purposes, and everyone else understands it. However, doing it explicitly and doing it secretly are two different things. This kind of thing, It cannot be too obvious, otherwise it will only make things worse."


    "Then... Tang Ye is hopeless?" Peng Huaicai felt deeply sorry. Although he hadn''t been in contact with Tang Ye much, he believed that Wang Airen was so important to people.


    Wang Airen sighed, and said, "It''s only a matter of fate."


    At this time, Tang Ye was still with Wang Jianjia, waiting for the outcome of the matter. Tang Ye knew very well that what he was doing would soon fall into Wang Airen''s eyes, and Wang Airen would help him stare at all aspects of movement. So, what answer Wang Airen will give at that time will be the result.


    "Grandpa is calling!" Wang Jianjia also waited for Wang Airen''s reply, she was very anxious, for fear of something wrong with Tang Ye, she immediately connected when Wang Airen called.


    However, after listening to Wang Airen''s words, her face paled, and after hanging up the phone, she immediately started the off-road vehicle.


    "Jianjia, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Ye was very confused when he saw Wang Jianjia''s anxious look.


    Wang Jianjia said painfully: "I want to see you away, go far!"


    "Why?" An ominous premonition arose in Tang Ye''s heart, faintly guessing what was going on.


    Wang Jianjia''s eyes reddened and said, "The Jiang family will not let you go! Jiang Xingkong went to the red wall, fearing that he would break your game. Then you can''t reach the line of the red wall, and the enemies from all sides will come and kill you. , You will definitely die!"


    Tang Ye froze for a moment, then his expression was gloomy. He did not expect such an accident! I thought that the Jiang family would care about Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai and would not take action, but they didn''t!


    They will kill themselves!


    This is Yenching''s dispute between right and wrong. If you fail to succeed, you will become benevolent!


    Tang Ye was still too tender after all. When he first arrived in Yenching, even if there were shocking ghosts, he could not break the suppression of forces at all levels.


    He looked cold and stern, his fists clenched, his teeth clenched, and he was very angry.


    Since arriving in Yenching, he has encountered many things. Although he was ups and downs, he always won in the end. It can be said that he has never lost! But this time, it was a terrible loss!


    He can''t leave Yanjing. If he leaves, what will Lin Yourong do? What about Murong Huansha''s product plan? There are still many people, many things he can''t let go of.


    Can Murong Huansha, a woman with strong ambitions, become the number one in Yanjing without her own help?


    "I can''t go!" Wang Jianjia wanted to drive Tang Ye away, Tang Ye held her hand and said in a deep voice.


    Wang Jianjia was anxious, and shouted, "Are you going to die?"


    "I won''t necessarily die!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    "What else can you do?" Wang Jianjia asked.


    "Wait!" Tang Ye whispered.


    "..."


    Wang Jianjia became angry and cursed: "Wait for you! Waiting for others to kill you? This time, it is the attitude of Red Wall. It is not Grandpa and Grandpa Peng who can help you! You don''t have any reliance!"


    Tang Ye looked fierce and hummed: "If the Jiang family really wants me to die, then they...also have to pay the price!"


    "You..." Seeing Tang Ye so determined, Wang Jianjia didn''t know what to say for a while.


    At this time, the Tongtian Building.


    Murong Huansha sat on the office chair with a sad expression. Mu Yue, who was standing next to him, clenched his fists even more anxiously, as if rushing out at any time.


    "Miss, Tang Ye is dangerous, what should we do?" Mu Yue asked Murong Huansha anxiously.


    As one of the women closest to Tang Ye, they naturally pay attention to Tang Ye''s situation. Tang Ye did a big thing today, not only fiercely warning the Tianban organization, but also directly tying the line to the red wall. This is an extremely clever move, but at the same time it is accompanied by huge risks. If you fail, you will become benevolent! Now, Tang Ye is about to become a benevolent... The two women are worried about Sang''s eyes.


    "Tang Ye, this bastard, really dare to do it, and reach out directly to the red wall!" Although worried, she was still angrily. Murong Huansha felt that the woman who was Tang Ye was playing heartbeat every day, and she didn''t know when he lost another one. A bomb came out. This bomb can kill the enemy as well as yourself.


    "Now we can''t do anything..." Murong Huansha looked at Mu Yue and sighed: "As you know, even though I am the president, I still have the family to call the shots. I...I''m still a puppet after all. I really want to help Tang Ye, I don¡¯t want to lose him. The agreement between him and me has not been completed... He said that he would make me the first woman in Yanjing..."


    "Miss..." Mu Yue was deeply sad.


    Murong Huansha closed her eyes and said, "Wait, we''ll just wait like that. There are variables in Tang Ye''s life, and he may be able to escape. If not¡ª"


    As he said, Murong Huansha looked extremely cold and stern, and hummed: "My man has something wrong, don''t think about it!"


    Even if it was late at night, outside the red wall, people from the Sun family, from the Wang family, and from Murong Huansha... all waited in secret. When Jiang Xingkong came out of the vermilion gate of the red wall, what kind of news would he bring out.


    "Tang Ye must die!" In the Sun family courtyard, Sun Qisheng and Sun Tianhao were drinking together. Stop drinking tea, just to celebrate. They are well aware of the hatred between the Jiang family and Tang Ye, Jiang Xingkong will kill Tang Ye when he goes to the Red Wall!


    Sun Tianhao laughed and poured wine for Sun Qisheng, and said: "Tang Ye, this kid has been tossing us for so long. If he can get rid of him, then he can deal with Wang Airen again!"


    "Haha, Wang Airen has taken a fancy to Tang Ye, and has put a lot of effort into it. As far as I know, even the prince''s finger is given to Tang Ye. Unfortunately, in front of the red wall, the prince''s finger is not effective. Now Tang Ye is about to be removed. Wang Airen will definitely be hit, and this will be an excellent opportunity to get rid of him!" Sun Qisheng also laughed happily.


    The father and son are planning secretly, confident that the goddess of luck has favored them.


    At this time, the phone rang, and Sun Qisheng answered the phone in person. He wanted to hear the news of victory as soon as possible!


    However, when he heard the voice on the phone, the wine glass in his hand fell in an uproar, making his face pale with anger.


    "This son... this son... Heavenly shelter?"

 Chapter 122： I wont let him die!

    Originally, Sun Qisheng had never left his wine cup. He was excited and wanted to celebrate greatly, because removing Tang Ye would deal a huge blow to Wang Airen. However, the result was-Tang Ye was fine!


    He cannot accept this result!


    In Yanjing, few people dared to attack the Wang family. He wanted to get rid of the Wang family for many years, only because Wang Airen said "the heart of the fox" that broke his career in the Red Wall.


    Many years ago, Wang Airen had not retired, and he had a high position on the red wall. A single sentence can affect the current situation. At that time, Sun Qisheng was well-known as a wise man, he could be recruited by the Red Wall at a glance, and he had a bright career prospect. However, Wang Airen commented on it as "the heart of a fox, which cannot be used for a long time". In the end, affected by this evaluation, Red Wall did not recruit Sun Qisheng.


    This good career was destroyed by Wang Airen''s words, and Sun Qisheng''s inner sorrow and resentment were beyond description. Although Wang Airen later apologized and owed him a favor, he did not let go. Instead, he became more resentful and deliberately tried to get rid of Wang Airen.


    Previously, Sun Chu secretly gave Wang Jianjia a handful of Wang Jianjia, and Wang Jianjia encountered a wave of field scandals. After Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye found out that he was him, they did not move him because of Wang Airen''s apology to Sun Qisheng a few years ago. Otherwise, with Wang Jianjia''s temperament, it would be impossible to bear that tone. However, until now, Sun Chu was abolished by Tang Ye, and it was considered a retribution.


    However, Sun Qisheng''s resentment towards Wang Airen was even greater. Today, Tang Ye¡¯s layout, Jiang Xingkong entered the red wall, he believed that Tang Ye will undoubtedly die, Wang Airen will lose his talents and be hit hard. A handful of age, the most unbearable trauma. Once injured, it will be extremely vulnerable. He felt it was a great opportunity to get rid of Wang Airen.


    However, the news was received-Tang Ye was fine!


    Originally, Sun Tianhao wanted to listen to the phone, but he wanted to hear the victory in person, so he answered the phone in person. With a grin on his mouth, he was always ready to drink the fine wine in his hand to celebrate. Unexpectedly, the voice over the phone was: "Jiang Xingkong strongly recommends Tang Ye, saying that the scourge of Tianbang is more than a hundred years old. If it can be eliminated, it will be a blessing for all. Now Tang Ye can be a breakthrough and should be reused."


    When Jiang Xingkong spoke like this, Red Wall had no objection. He immediately gave instructions. The Jiang family of the Military Region was responsible for eliminating the scourge of the Tianban. As for Tang Ye, he didn''t mention too much. After all, he was a kid who had not yet been active in the Military Region and the Red Wall. However, not mentioning that means that Tang Ye succeeded in getting the line. Because he was indispensable to eradicate the Tianban, his layout was successful!


    "Damn it!"


    Sun Qisheng was furious, his white beard trembling all over. But Red Wall''s decision, he is a wealthy businessman who is not even a courtier, and he has no ability to oppose it at all. He sat down sullenly, looking sad, as if he was ten years old suddenly.


    Why is this so?


    He couldn''t understand it, and he couldn''t understand even when he bowed his head! Didn''t the Jiang family resent Tang Ye extremely? Jiang Ruoqing is known as a generation of Tianjiao. Now his face has been ruined. It is a huge loss and an extremely sad thing. But why did the Jiang family let Tang Ye go?


    Whether you understand it or not, the overall situation is set. Tang Ye succeeded in setting up the Red Wall. Before the Tianban organization was wiped out, everyone who wanted to move Tang Ye had to worry about the majesty and punishment of the Red Wall. Tang Ye is like a shelter that no one can break!


    At the same time, even after the Tianbang organization was annihilated, they wouldn''t be able to move Tang Ye anymore. Because, for helping to destroy the list, the credit is huge, and the red wall must be rewarded. Who dares to move the people whom the Red Wall values?


    "A careless move will lose all the games. Even if you don''t lose, it will be difficult to move even one inch..." Sun Qisheng was heartbroken. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s sudden move was so terrifying!


    "This son is considered a ghost..." He sighed again, having to admire Tang Ye''s mind.


    The move that Tang Ye took tonight was unexpected, and no one expected it. Should he say that he is impulsive, or has he planned? If it is impulsive, then luck is better. If it is already planned, it is a shocking ghost!


    Say good luck, once or twice can be explained like this. But three or four times, or even more, it was no coincidence that luck was so good. Therefore, Sun Qisheng had to admit that Tang Ye had real skills!


    He once thought that Tang Ye was just a chess piece, but he didn''t expect it to be the one who played chess. He also thought that Tang Ye was just an impulsive stunner. He was the cannon fodder in the fight between him and Wang Airen. It was not worth mentioning. He did not expect Tang Ye to be the smartest one and counted everyone in!


    Sun Qisheng was very regretful. He had known this before, and he should get rid of Tang Ye in the first place!


    Sun Tianhao had not dared to speak, he knew that his father was in a bad mood. Of course, his mood was extremely bad. Even his father miscalculated on Tang Ye, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s ability is far stronger than him? He wanted to kill Tang Ye''s revenge for his son. Facing Tang Ye''s outstanding performance, he felt aggrieved and resentful, naturally no less than Sun Qisheng.


    However, he did not believe that Tang Ye could really go to the sky, and coldly snorted: "Father, I don''t think there is any need to be so pessimistic. How easy is it to destroy the sky list? The sky list has existed for hundreds of years and there are countless masters. It is currently known to rank the top ten. Assassins, even our Sun family, are difficult to invite! Let alone the top three internationally renowned assassins! Even, there are some hidden old people! The military area has wanted to destroy the sky list for decades. Many people with lofty ideals can''t be destroyed. Now, can Tang Ye be destroyed by a kid? Maybe Tang Ye died because of it! So, we might as well just wait and see the changes. For one thing, now the ranking list is being targeted, if we are active again If someone finds a connection with Tian Bang, it¡¯s very bad. Secondly, Tang Ye and Tian Bang will fight, and both lose. If we can find a chance, we may be able to kill Tang Ye!"


    When Sun Qisheng heard Sun Tianhao''s words, he glanced at him in surprise, a touch of relief and a smile appeared on his slumped face, and he hummed: "Your kid is finally smart once. With the current situation, you can only do this."


    "Good!" Sun Tianhao was still very happy to get his father''s approval.


    There is also Yin Jun who desperately wants Tang Ye to die.


    Tang Ye ruined Jiang Ruoqing''s appearance. As Jiang Ruoqing''s childhood sweetheart, he loved Jiang Ruoqing so much that he longed for Tang Ye to be broken into pieces. It''s just that Tang Ye was protected by Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai. The two old men had a great influence in the military area. Even Jiang Xingkong didn''t dare to mess around, he could only endure it.


    However, Tang Ye did a stupid thing today-he thought it was a stupid thing, so he dared to move on the red wall! So he begged Jiang Xingkong to come forward and kill Tang Ye! Jiang Xingkong agreed and went to the Red Wall. He thought that Tang Ye would definitely die!


    "Haha, Ruoqing, if Grandpa Jiang comes forward, Tang Ye will definitely die, and your hatred will be avenged!" Yin Jun, who had not received the news, was accompanied by Jiang Ruoqing at this time and smiled triumphantly.


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at him and did not speak. Since she was ruined by Tang Ye, she has become reticent, which makes people very worried.


    Yin Jun was very worried about her and asked anxiously: "Ruoqing, are you unhappy? Tang Ye is about to be removed, we should be happy."


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at him again, finally couldn''t help but speak, softly said: "Tang Ye will not die."


    "What?" Yin Jun couldn''t help but snorted, "How can Tang Ye not die? If Grandpa Jiang comes forward, that kid can''t avoid it!"


    Jiang Ruoqing looked up at the night sky and said blankly: "I won''t let him die."


    "..."


    Yin Jun was struck by lightning and was extremely painful. Ruo Qing should hate Tang Ye the most, but Ruo Qing saved Tang Ye?

 Chapter 123： She broke through!

    Before Jiang Xingkong went to the red wall, he glanced at Jiang Ruoqing, Jiang Ruoqing did not speak. But after he left the house, Jiang Ruoqing quietly chased it out.


    "Grandpa, please let Tang Ye go." Jiang Ruoqing said to Jiang Xingkong like this.


    Jiang Xingkong was stunned, then he laughed and said, "How do you know I want to kill Tang Ye?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was startled. Listening to Grandpa''s tone, it seemed that he was not planning to kill Tang Ye?


    "Why don''t you want to kill Tang Ye?" Jiang Xingkong asked her at this moment.


    Her lips lightly opened, but she couldn''t give a reason. That night, Tang Ye fought with the people of the Axe Company. She found a reason and had murderous intent on Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye''s strength soared suddenly and knocked her down. And, it was murderous to her! This is something she has never experienced. Death, that is something she would never think about. She was born with an excellent talent and extremely talented. She has made brilliant achievements in martial arts at a young age. As long as she works hard for some time, she can easily defeat the heroes. How can such a person worry about death?


    But death came suddenly, and Tang Ye showed no mercy to her. Tang Ye was beaten to blood that night. If it weren''t for Yin Jun to arrive, she knew she was already dead.


    That night became her life''s nightmare.


    Later, even if she was saved, she was ruined by a hole in her forehead. For a girl, appearance is important. And she was disfigured. This kind of thing was caused by Tang Ye. Then, shouldn''t her hatred of Tang Ye be the greatest?


    However, when Tang Ye''s life was in the hands of her Jiang family, she did not want Tang Ye to die. This is an extremely contradictory psychology, and she herself doesn''t know what''s going on.


    "There is no hate in your eyes." Jiang Xingkong said to Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked distressed and said, "I don''t know why. Maybe I want Tang Ye to die in my hands. Only I can kill Tang Ye. Or, Tang Ye woke me up. I used to be very proud. Impatient, Qi Jin realized that after the middle stage of the triple stage, he couldn''t break through. However, the arrogance in my heart disappeared in the past few days of injury. I calmed down and broke through. I am now the strength of the triple stage stage."


    In the past, Jiang Ruoqing was indeed an arrogant woman, proud and irritable. She believed that no one in the younger generation was an adversary. She also relied on multi-party favors, domineering, and unscrupulous.


    Jiang Xingkong smiled and said, "So, you got a blessing in disguise. So, you didn''t kill Tang Ye because of a blessing in disguise?"


    "Probably... yes." Jiang Ruoqing said softly.


    "Then you know, if Tang Ye is allowed to successfully connect to the Red Wall, he may be one step above the clouds. At that time, even if you regret it, it will be useless. It will be extremely difficult for you to kill Tang Ye again." Jiang Xingkong said again.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked contradictory and remained silent for a long time, but still said, "I still don''t want Tang Ye to die."


    "Decided?" Jiang Xingkong looked at Jiang Ruoqing interestingly and asked.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and said, "It''s decided."


    "Haha." Jiang Xingkong laughed and walked away.


    Jiang Ruoqing was stunned. Seeing Grandpa''s back, he woke up. From the beginning, Grandpa didn''t intend to let Tang Ye die!


    Tang Ye will be fine, Jiang Ruoqing knew it right from the beginning, so no matter what Yin Jun said, her heart would not be waved.


    But Jun Yin was extremely sad and indignant, complaining about Jiang Ruoqing, and hummed: "Ruoqing, why didn''t you let Tang Ye die? Don''t you hate Tang Ye? How can Tang Ye do that unforgivable thing? Let him live?"


    "I really don''t want Tang Ye to die, but whether or not Tang Ye should die is ultimately the decision made by my grandfather. Now that the results come out, what do you blame me for? If you want to complain, please blame Grandpa." Jiang Ruoqing told Yin Jun, the flower guard The messenger didn''t have much enthusiasm. She knew that Yin Jun would be entangled, so she simply dumped the matter on Jiang Xingkong.


    Yin Jun sneered and hummed: "Isn''t it because Grandpa Jiang went to the red wall and you quietly ran to say something?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was immediately unhappy. She didn''t think she had done anything wrong. She was very disgusted with Yin Jun''s questioning tone, and snorted coldly: "I did say something to Grandpa, but Tang Ye''s matter is more than my hatred. When grandpa did things, when did he ever try to only consider my hatred? Grandpa is a man who serves the country and the people, and his decision like this must have his deep meaning. Do you think that grandpa does not move Tang Ye just because of my one What? When did Grandpa become so superficial?"


    "You..." Yin Jun was said to not know how to argue, can''t he say that Mr. Jiang Xingkong is superficial, right?


    But he still could not accept this result. His resentment towards Tang Ye was even deeper.


    At this time, in the backyard of the Wang¡¯s teahouse, Wang Airen froze for a long time after receiving the news.


    Tang Ye is okay?


    He can''t believe his ears! Jiang Xingkong, how could he not bite Tang Ye? Unless Jiang Xingkong did not kill Tang Ye at all!


    Peng Huaicai first reacted and laughed and said with joy: "Lao Jiang is still Jiang after all. He knows the general situation and knows the pattern. Tang Ye has shocking ghosts. With a little training, he must be the pillar of the country. Everyone was born and died to guard this country. How can you forget that kind of sentiment and that kind of belief? The old comrades-in-arms have not changed, have not changed, haha..."


    Wang Airen grinned bitterly and touched his nose, feeling embarrassed, and said, "So, I owe Lao Jiang a favor? I was a little excited when I cursed his old dog before."


    "No need to say that, in many eyes, he is an old dog, you are an old dog, I am an old dog, we are all old dogs, haha." Peng Huaicai smiled boldly.


    Wang Airen was infected and no longer complained about herself as a little lady. She also laughed and said, "Anyway, I really owe Lao Jiang a favor. Thanks to him talking over the red wall, Tang Ye was not only able to connect. If the Red Wall is successful, you can still have contact with the military area. If you do a good job of destroying the sky list, then Tang Ye has done a great deal, and then he will be eligible to enter the military area for training."


    "This is a great good thing, come, drink tea!" Peng Huaicai celebrated with a toast.


    Wang Airen sighed and hummed: "But there is no wine..."


    The hanging hearts of the two old men relaxed, and they laughed heartily. At the same time, Wang Jianjia also received the result of the matter. After learning that Tang Ye was okay, she cried, her slender hand clenched into a fist, and she desperately beat Tang Ye in the chest.


    "You are really the most hated villain in the world! Every time you make people worry to death! If this goes on, people will have to be scared of heart disease!" Wang Jianjia seemed to complain pretentiously, resenting Tang Yeyou.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and she understood something from her words and deeds, and said, "Am I all right?"


    "Well, you''re all right, all right..." Wang Jianjia wept with joy, even happier than Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed, Nima was really irritating, God is playing with himself! Let yourself play heartbeat! However, thank God for being so kind. The success of this round will give you peace of mind in the days to come.


    Seeing Wang Jianjia''s coquettish complaints, she didn''t have a special flavor, Tang Ye hugged her and said, "Jianjia, thank you for being so concerned about me."


    Wang Jianjia was startled, then turned his head away and snorted heavily.


    Tang Ye was familiar with the arrogance of these women, and pulled her closer and pressed her into his arms. The two looked at each other and the atmosphere was quiet. Face closer, even if the kissing is only in the blink of an eye.


    However, Wang Jianjia suddenly smiled wittyly and refused to give Tang Ye the opportunity, saying, "Since you are all right, then I will tell you the matter."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Wang Jianjia lowered his head, grabbed the corners of Tang Ye''s clothes with a pair of jade hands, and whispered, "I''m leaving."

 Chapter 124： Give you a gift now!

    Hearing Wang Jianjia''s words to leave, Tang Ye was taken aback, and suddenly felt unhappy.


    Perhaps, as a man, he is always reluctant to be beautiful.


    But putting aside these things, isn''t Wang Jianjia still investigating the murderer who murdered Wang Airen? Then why leave?


    "Jianjia, did something happen?" Tang Ye asked concerned.


    Wang Jianjia smiled, shook his head, and said, "What''s the matter, it''s just to perform the task."


    "Perform the mission? Is it dangerous?" Tang Ye was still very worried.


    Wang Jianjia looked a little weird, glanced at him, and hummed: "Why do you care about me so much? Don''t you hate my temper?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and then smiled evilly, holding her hand, holding her slender waist, and humming: "You didn''t agree, otherwise I kissed you just now. You said I hate you. Temper? Besides, fighting is love, cursing is love. I like you to be savage to me."


    "You-shameless person, shameless!" Wang Jianjia was extremely angry, his face flushed, and he reached out to hit Tang Ye.


    But her extended hand hung in the air, and she was reluctant to fight. At this time, the two of them were very close, and the ambiguous atmosphere never subsided. If the body rubs again, something super-friendship might happen.


    Wang Jianjia slowly put his hand down, lowered his head to ignore Tang Ye, and hummed: "How can you be so shameless. You obviously have a woman, but you are still messing around with flowers, don''t you feel sorry for the women at home?"


    Tang Ye stopped asking this question.


    He knew that sooner or later he would face this matter. However, since he could still feel at ease with Murong Huansha and Mu Yue while having Lin Yourong, he had already wanted to open it. This kind of thing does not need to be explained, nor can it be explained. Because no matter how you explain it, what is wrong is wrong, and there is no way to spread it out.


    If you have to explain, you have no heart, no lungs, and no sense of responsibility, you should treat it as having lived for decades, having fun in time, having wine now and being drunk, and whoever sleeps is sleeping...Men are always competitive and greedy creatures. , I want to take many things as my own. The more I possess, the greater my ability. In other words, conquer.


    Men like to conquer, especially women.


    But this kind of reason can only comfort myself, if I use this to explain to a woman, it will be shameless. So Tang Ye wouldn''t explain this to his women in a lengthy manner-he couldn''t do it when he was a **** and set up an archway.


    But Wang Jianjia looked at him closely and wanted him to give an answer.


    She knows her feelings for Tang Ye, she believes Tang Ye also knows. So, how does Tang Yehui deal with it?


    Tang Ye looked at her, did not hesitate for too long, and said strongly: "Because I want to."


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye very puzzled, and hummed, "Because you want to?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded and said: "After getting along with you, I want to get you, then I will turn you into my women."


    "Don''t you think about right or wrong?" Wang Jianjia didn''t know what Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t think about right or wrong, I want it!"


    Wang Jianjia was a little stunned, watching Tang Ye open his mouth to say something, but didn''t know how to say it. She thinks Tang Ye''s actions are obviously very disgusting, but she doesn''t hate it at all. Even, she felt that she was very unbelievable because she felt that such a domineering Tang Ye was a bit handsome.


    This Nima... Wang Jianjia finally understood why some men are obviously scumbags, but there are still a group of women willing to stay by his side. Because this man has enough charm and ability, he is like an ancient king, and there are not a few women around him, but he looks abnormal.


    "Do you want me too?" Wang Jianjia simply put the words to the ground, she could not hide her affection for Tang Ye, she wanted to see what Tang Ye''s attitude was.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, and said, "It''s mainly up to your choice. If you want to, take off your skirt and spread your legs apart, I will dare to have a car with you now-shock¡ª¡ª"


    "..."


    "You...!" Wang Jianjia immediately blushed and gritted his teeth with anger.


    Is this **** really dare? And also so unabashed!


    "My dignified Miss Wang family, why should I be your little love-person?" Wang Jianjia asked angrily.


    Yes, this kind of thing is ridiculous. In her capacity, why do you want to stick to a man who has a woman? If this spreads out, can I still see people?


    Tang Ye smiled slightly, and said, "It has nothing to do with identity, it has nothing to do with the heart. The choice lies in the heart, and it is all based on the heart."


    "So now you have me in your heart?" Wang Jianjia was a little bit happy.


    "Of course." Tang Ye answered very simply.


    "Why? I remember you used to hate me and didn''t like being with me." Wang Jianjia asked.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "Unexpectedly, you also love to entangle these problems. Then I tell you, I did not like you very much before. Because your temper was too savage. But that night, you insisted on standing in front of me. , Went to fight Jiang Ruoqing to protect me. I was very touched. At that moment, I realized that in fact, I always have you in my heart."


    "Yes, yeah..." Wang Jianjia''s face turned red, and he didn''t expect that he was so brave to conquer Tang Ye, a domineering man.


    Therefore, she felt that it was not that she was conquered by Tang Ye, but that she had conquered Tang Ye!


    Humph!


    "Do you have anything else to ask?" Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia.


    "Ah..." Wang Jianjia reacted, as if there was nothing to ask.


    Tang Ye laughed twice and said, "In this case, let''s start."


    "What?" Wang Jianjia was taken aback.


    "Woo!" Without waiting for her to react, Tang Ye hugged her and pressed her onto the chair, clinging to her body and making intimate contact.


    "Tang Ye, do you dare?" Wang Jianjia hadn''t agreed yet, even if he had agreed, she was not ready yet, she was very angry.


    Tang Ye looked at her, domineering and lewd-evil, and smiled: "What can I not dare?"


    As he said, he leaned over to put on Wang Jianjia''s earlobe. Wang Jianjia was irritated, and with a groan, his body softened and couldn''t resist.


    She cried and snorted: "Tang Ye, I said, I want to leave you. Before I leave, if you don''t talk to me properly, you can force me, do you have a conscience?"


    She spoke very vaguely, as if-didn''t hate Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye let go of her and said, "If I talk to you well, what else do you want to say? I know you don''t like pretense, so it''s better to have a good shot!"


    "..."


    Nima, this man is terrible, he knows his character clearly.


    Wang Jianjia felt very painful.


    She really doesn''t like being too hypocritical, at least letting her call out "husband" tenderly, saying "lightly love" is absolutely impossible.


    But she just didn''t agree with Tang Ye''s hand and foot to her, and hummed: "I, I want you to give me a gift! I''m leaving now, and the mission may be dangerous, so I can''t bear it!


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "So I will give you a gift now. You are not young anymore, isn''t the title of old maid-female good? My gift is to help you take off this title¡ª"


    "You... I **** beat you to death, shameless!" Wang Jianjia couldn''t bear it. He had never seen such a brazen person before, so he bent his knees directly and beat Tang Ye who was pressing her upright.


    Her savageness was not blown out, it was really going to come on, and it was not a problem to label Tang Ye as an eunuch!


    Tang Ye was violently beaten to his stomach, letting go of Wang Jianjia in pain, clutching his stomach and swallowing bitterness.


    Seeing him like this, Wang Jianjia smiled softly, beautifully.


    She is in a good mood. She planned to talk to Tang Ye about feelings from the beginning. She thought it was a heavy topic, but she didn''t expect to become so relaxed because of Tang Ye''s character.


    Maybe... This is why I like this man.

 Chapter 125： Parting sentimental!

    After being beaten in the stomach, Tang Ye didn''t dare to offend Wang Jianjia again-this woman had already returned to the pre-liberation period and had become extremely savage again!


    Wang Jianjia sat back in the driving seat, with a cold and arrogant face, carefully watching out Tang Ye''s salty pigs.


    Tang Ye looked at her and thought she was very interesting, and said, "Your appearance reminds me of the attitude that you ignored me when we first met."


    "I will ignore you now and in the future!" Wang Jianjia said angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and stopped arguing with her, because she had looked at her watch several times just now, and she was probably going back to leave. These details could not escape Tang Ye''s eyes.


    "What task are you going to perform? What should I do about what Grandpa Wang wants to investigate?" At this last moment, Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia seriously.


    Wang Jianjia curled his lips, his expression of reluctance could no longer be concealed, and he whispered: "Grandpa wants to investigate things, he said he has his own arrangements. He may arrange for you to do it. As for what tasks to perform, I don''t know the details. . However, I have to leave quite far. Go to the far north. Mainly because I heard that foreign races have come and killed them. Those who violate my Huaxia will be killed even if they are far away. This is not empty talk. This kind of thing, every day It¡¯s all on the battlefield on the border."


    Tang Ye stood in awe, but was very worried. She held Wang Jianjia''s slender jade hand and said, "This should be very dangerous. You don''t need to go."


    "No, I want to go." Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye very firmly, and said: "I always knew that I was not strong enough, so I wanted to improve. Only danger can make me break through quickly. You don''t persuade me-grandpa too Persuade me, but I just don¡¯t listen. You know my temperament, what I decide will not change easily."


    "Why are you so resolute?" Tang Ye didn''t object, nor did she persuade too much, just want to know the reason for her choice.


    Wang Jianjia looked sad and said, "Before Jiang Ruoqing came out to deal with you, my grandpa and I knew that those people were actually not you, but our Wang family. Now the Wang family is supported by grandpa, my dad and a few My uncles are now in business, and only the uncle is strong in the military region. This is not enough. So I have to stand firm in the military region. I am brought up by my grandfather, and my feelings are not with my parents, so I have to share the burden for my grandfather."


    "Really filial." Tang Ye laughed and said: "You are a very good girl."


    "Hmph, don''t think you can do something to me by saying this, I won''t give you this opportunity!" Wang Jianjia turned his head and hummed.


    Tang Ye smiled, the more you look at this savage woman, the more cute she feels. He took out a Buddhist bead, very delicate, like a polished jade, but the color and the ancient charm that it exudes is definitely more than that of jade. The Buddha beads appear very spiritual, with a "dragon" engraved on it, which seems to be some kind of exclusive treasure for children from a big family.


    "I have carried this Buddhist bead since I was a child. I heard from the master that it was given to me by my mother. But I have never seen her. Now I give it to you and let it bless you all the time." Tang Ye Pass the prayer beads to Wang Jianjia, full of love and tenderness.


    Wang Jianjia was stunned, staring at Tang Ye blankly, moved. But she shook her head and said, "I don''t want it. This is what your mother left for you. I can''t take it away. If you say you haven''t seen your mother, then I can''t even take it. This is the only thing you miss between you and your mother. Oh..."


    "No, I don''t miss it at all." However, Tang Ye didn''t touch the so-called mother''s miss at all. On the contrary, he was a little angry, and hummed: "I am an orphan. The so-called parents just abandoned me after I was born. It¡¯s a ruthless person. If it¡¯s because I can¡¯t support me, then I think this buddha is invaluable. Will it not be able to support me? In this world, there are many children who are not filial to their parents, but few parents do not want them. Unfortunately, I have such a pair of parents who don¡¯t want children. Since they don¡¯t want me, how much affection do they expect me to have for them?"


    "Tang Ye..." Wang Jianjia wanted to persuade Tang Ye not to say that to his parents.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t say that there is hardship. I am a stubborn temper. If it is not a reason enough to impress me, I will never accept it. So far I don''t know anything about my parents. , Then I will treat them as if they are not there. This is good, and I don¡¯t have to think too much. Maybe, I won¡¯t have this thought in my life."


    Wang Jianjia didn''t know how to comfort Tang Ye, she felt very distressed.


    Tang Ye put the Buddha beads in her hands and said, "Although I have no feelings for my parents, it does not mean that this Buddha beads is meaningless. After all, it has been with me for more than 20 years, and it was also my favorite toy when I was a child. So, this A Buddhist bead has nothing to do with my parents or my slightly tragic life experience. It is an auspicious treasure that represents my heart and contains my love. Jiajia, you have to accept it."


    Wang Jianjia''s eyes turned red, and he was completely moved. She confessed her fate, always unable to resist Tang Ye''s slick mouth. She ate the sugar-coated cannonball fired by Tang Ye, held the Buddha beads in her hand, and whispered, "Thank you..."


    Tang Ye laughed, touched Wang Jianjia''s pretty face, and said, "After you go to the far north, you must be careful. No matter what happens, you must live. If you die, you will have nothing. . Are you willing to miss me, a good man who is rare in a century?"


    "..."


    "Hate! Go to hell!" Wang Jianjia blushed and gave Tang Ye a fierce look.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Anyway, if you miss me, take out the Buddhist beads and have a look. This is called seeing things and thinking people."


    "Who, who wants to miss you..." Wang Jianjia denied, but his voice became smaller and shy.


    Looking at her like this, Tang Ye couldn''t help but hug her, being intimate, and there would be no chance in the future.


    "Woo!" Wang Jianjia snorted unexpectedly. She was kissed by Tang Ye, but mostly on her cheeks, her red lips were blocked like this time, and the tangled kiss with the tip of her tongue disappeared. She felt a little difficult to breathe, but under the leadership of Tang Ye, she quickly adapted, awkwardly cooperated, and gave a long parting kiss.


    But she noticed that Tang Ye''s movements were a bit overdone, and she couldn''t untie her clothes with both hands! She stopped Tang Ye''s hand and said angrily: "No more!"


    Tang Ye let go of her, grinned, and said, "I know. You don''t have enough time. You have watched your watch several times. I can tell you that I won''t do it because time is too short. You think I am three minutes fast. Man, it''s so insulting. I''m very persistent¡ª"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was angry and ashamed, kicking Tang Ye out of the car. Never seen such a brazen person!


    Tang Ye leaned on the car window and said with a smile: "Jianjia, go back in a hurry. Remember to be careful, don''t worry about Grandpa Wang''s affairs, I will solve it. With me, there will be no trouble with Grandpa Wang."


    Wang Jianjia was no longer angry, nodded hard, and seemed to be crying. Only then did he feel the kind of parting and sadness, and said: "You have to be good too. When I come back, if you lose a hair, I, I will never let you go!"


    With that, she shed tears and drove away.


    Tang Ye watched her leave, grinning. When the off-road vehicle disappeared from sight, his smile stopped, and he looked up at the night sky, feeling a kind of sadness.

 Chapter 126： Live the life!

    Tang Ye felt tired tonight. With a killer layout, it has gone through two days of life and death. Then the layout was successful. It was a big happy event. I didn''t expect Wang Jianjia to travel far to the far north to perform the task. The sadness of parting always feels lost. When a woman is around, she feels dispensable, and only when she has to leave, she realizes that she is so reluctant.


    He is a greedy man after all.


    Parting with Wang Jianjia this time, I don''t know when I will see you again. I hope that stubborn and stubborn woman will leave and return safely.


    Tang Ye returned to the villa in the community, and saw Lin Yourong standing at the door looking around, looking anxiously for her husband''s return, which was full of pity. He was stunned, suddenly a little guilty. I set up a game outside, too nervous, too concerned, and did not call back after a long delay.


    Lin Yourong looked happy when he saw him, ran over, threw himself into his arms, crying, and said, "I thought you had something wrong, I was very worried and worried."


    How could she not worry if Tang Ye came back late at night. Because... Tang Ye is someone who can cause trouble in particular! As a wife, can she not know what kind of man her husband is?


    Tang Ye felt Lin Yourong''s soft, smooth and delicate body, stretched out his hand and hugged it gently, and said, "I''m sorry, Yourong, I have some delays. I was very nervous and forgot to call back."


    "It''s okay if you are fine, otherwise what should I do, you said that you will take care of me for the rest of your life." Lin Yourong said.


    Please allow her to be hypocritical, because Tang Ye did not come back late at night, she felt a kind of strong anxiety. In fact, it was indeed Tang Ye that almost had an accident, but fortunately, the danger had been eliminated.


    Tang Ye felt guilty, but also looked firm. He knew that to give women enough security, they must be strong. Even if you are not at home, your reputation can tell a woman that in this city, or even in this country, you will not have an accident!


    Because no one dares to move oneself!


    Although Tang Ye acted in a low-key manner, it did not mean that he was not motivated. Fighting indisputability, keeping a low profile, silly in small things, wise in big things, will one day become a master!


    Lin Yourong pulled away from Tang Ye''s arms, smiled, and said, "I''m warming up the food, come in and eat."


    When she said this, Tang Ye realized that he was terribly hungry. Looking at Lin Yourong, he felt that it was a great blessing in life to have such a good wife in his family. The sadness in his heart has disappeared a lot, he smiled and hugged Lin Yourong in a princess, and went into the house to enjoy the food.


    Lin Yourong blushed, letting Tang Ye hold her, feeling very happy. She knew she could not do much, but it was always okay to take care of Tang Ye''s life.


    After dinner, Tang Ye wanted to fall asleep directly. He wasn''t tired today, but he felt tired. Struggling with a group of old men, I feel like I''ve been hacked. After all, he is still a young boy in his twenties, so why do he have to live so complicated?


    "You Rong, come over and help me massage." Tang Ye greeted Lin You Rong, lying on the bed, and asked her to come over and squeeze her bones.


    The daughter-in-law learns to nurse, a pair of slender jade hands are very skillful, it is so cool to hold it, can go to heaven. Now that you are tired, letting your wife squeeze your bones is not too much, right?


    Lin Yourong''s face was extremely blushing when she heard Tang Ye''s words, and she came over with her cherry lips lightly, went to bed, bent her knees, and knelt in front of Tang Ye in a dreamlike posture.


    Seeing this look blank, Tang Ye asked his wife to help him squeeze his body, so shy? Hey, it''s really weird. I''ve been rolling the sheets with her a few times. I didn''t take off my clothes and didn''t plan to do anything. Why did you blush like that?


    Nima!


    Suddenly, he was stunned, and Lin Yourong slowly stretched out those jade hands to untie his pants.


    He was dumbfounded, and now he was not in the mood to have sex, so he asked his wife to come over and help squeeze the bones and sleep comfortably, but instead she wanted to enjoy it?


    Hey, it''s hard to be a man.


    Tang Ye stopped Lin Yourong''s movements and said helplessly: "Yourong, I am a little tired tonight and don''t want to have sex. You really can''t help it, go to the kitchen and find a cucumber..."


    "..."


    Lin Yourong was about to cry.


    How can a husband let his wife do this!


    However, she is more ashamed of certain things. She bit her red lips tightly, blushed as if she could bleed, and said, "I, I didn''t want to do that kind of thing!"


    "Then what do you mean by understanding my pants?" Tang Ye was puzzled, did he misunderstand him?


    Lin Yourong showed an aggrieved look, her beautiful eyes were barking, looking at Tang Ye with a bit of resentment, and snorted: "You, didn''t you say you want me to massage you?"


    "Yes, massage, but are you a massage?" Tang Ye twitched the muscles on his face, Nima''s, is there any ambiguity in this massage?


    Lin Yourong pouted and became angry, but the shame on her face never disappeared. He hummed, "Massage, isn''t it just pressing the massage there!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye wanted to cry without tears.


    This daughter-in-law is... really filthy!


    can not do this!


    Tang Ye was wailing in his heart, she still wanted that shy answer, but at the same time she was also ignorant, naive and cute wife!


    He propped up, squeezed Lin Yourong''s cheek fiercely, and hummed, "Why do you think that massage is a massage?"


    Lin Yourong smiled awkwardly, a little embarrassed, and said, "I know from the internet..."


    "..."


    Although I knew that my daughter-in-law was bad, I didn''t expect to learn badly on purpose!


    Tang Ye''s expression was painful, and he hugged Lin Yourong, full of guilt, and said, "I''m sorry, Yourong, you made yourself bad in order to make me happy. It''s all my fault, I''m sorry for you."


    Lin Yourong was startled, staring at Tang Ye in a daze, and bravely said: "My husband is not wrong, I am willing, don''t blame yourself."


    "Okay¡ªthen what have you learned?" Tang Ye asked, turning his eyes.


    "..."


    Lin Yourong is angry, Tang Ye is teasing her!


    "Ignore you!" She hummed angrily.


    Tang Ye lay down again, laughed, and said, "Come here, help me beat my back, I''m tired."


    Lin Yourong smiled and stepped on Tang Ye to help Tang Ye knead her body. She enjoys this kind of life very much. Although it is just the ordinary daily life of the two of them, she feels full and sweet. It would be great if it could last a lifetime.


    "Husband, do you think we live like this?" She helped Tang Ye squeeze her body and asked with a smile.


    "Of course it''s good. If I can do this every day, I don''t think I have any regrets in this life." Tang Ye feels very comfortable. As expected, the daughter-in-law who studies nursing has a hand that is so dexterous that a man can desire-immortal-desire-death.


    "But I don''t think it''s good!" Lin Yourong pouted.


    Tang Ye looked back at her and said, "Why?"


    "Because of living and living...how can we count as living without a day?" Lin Yourong smiled charmingly.


    "..."


    Woj!


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, and was molested by his wife. She was molested by his wife with pornographic jokes!


    It used to be the only one who molested her, but now that she is molested, this deep sense of frustration makes Tang Ye very painful.


    The wife has changed!


    Lin Yourong was very happy seeing Tang Ye deflated, and smiled like a silver bell, "Hehe..."


    There seems to be the innocence of the girl next door, and the charming of the young woman upstairs. This day can''t be passed, sooner or later you will die!

 Chapter 127： Want to cooperate with her?

    The successful connection of the red wall means that there is no threat from the Sun family, Jiang family, and Axe Company. Even if there is, it is not as turbulent as before. So Tang Ye felt very relaxed, and woke up naturally when he fell asleep.


    "But you can''t be so slack." He stood up, stretched, and rubbed his sleepy eyes. He looked at the sunlight coming in and knew that there was still a lot to deal with.


    "Next, dealing with the Tianbang organization is the key. Those killers are cruel by nature, only for money. I don''t know what evil they will do. They must be eliminated as soon as possible!" He thought.


    He is not alone. He has many people who care about him, such as Lin Yourong, Chen Shuqing, Murong Huansha, Mu Yue, etc. If the killer only comes to trouble him, he is not afraid. But if you trouble people around him, it would be very helpless. He doesn''t have three heads and six arms, and he can''t guard everyone by his side.


    However, as the saying goes, if you can''t be punished by a doctor, you can''t do harm to your wife and children. The people of the Tianbang organization are also in the same way, and they should understand the rules of the world. What kind of heroes are you doing your own business, involving others?


    "I hope they are a bit ethical." Tang Ye shook his head and smiled self-deprecatingly.


    Will the killer have integrity?


    Lin Yourong is still resting these days, but his body has long since healed. I took a week off before, and I''m going to work in two days. Now that she has time, she stays at home. Her social circle is very small, except for a few childhood friends, there is almost no other communication. Now with Tang Ye, she regards Tang Ye as everything in her life. If one day Tang Ye is gone, her life will really collapse.


    Seeing Tang Ye wake up, she smiled and La Tang Ye went to wash and eat. Tang Ye didn''t object to her doing these things, he knew she was a woman who enjoyed small daily life.


    "You Rong, if you want to go where to go, tell me, I''ll accompany you." As things get more and more, and the time to accompany Lin Yourong is less and less, Tang Ye always feels that she owes her something.


    Lin Yourong saw his thoughts, shook his head vigorously, and said, "I don''t want you to think about making up for me. Do whatever you want, and go busy if you want. As long as you are truly by my side, I feel very Enriched."


    Tang Ye was a little taken aback, and felt that he owed this clever and sensible daughter-in-law. He didn''t know what to say for a while, and he couldn''t express his love for this girl in a thousand words.


    "Yourong, I am very touched." He let out a long breath.


    "Um..." Lin Yourong smiled and accepted happily.


    "I don''t know how to express my love for you." Tang Ye felt embarrassed.


    Lin Yourong smiled cutely with **** eyes glowing, and said, "What then?"


    "Then I think a thousand words are worse than taking you to bed and giving your husband the brave love--"


    "..."


    "Bah! Bah, baah..."


    Lin Yourong knew what Tang Ye was talking about, blushing and sighing lightly. What a bastard, who is degraded by beauty all day long, how can his body survive, and how can he last for a lifetime?


    "Why, you don''t want to?" Tang Ye laughed dryly. His style is like this, I want him to keep a touch of sadness, and express affectionately, no way!


    Lin Yourong chuckled, not giving Tang Ye an answer. He pointed to Tang Ye''s phone on the table and said, "Your phone has been vibrating for a long time, please listen."


    She was very happy. Tang Ye didn''t notice the phone ringing in order to coax her. This is concentration!


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and answered the phone. It was Wang Airen''s call. After listening, he sighed, and his life flies like an office worker, and he can relax for a day or two after a busy week. He knew that after a relaxing sleep, busy things would swarm. If nothing else, the elimination of the ranking list is already a certainty. Of course, this is his own choice, and he has no complaints.


    "Go out when you''re full, otherwise I won''t allow it." Lin Yourong is very smart, knowing that Tang Ye is going to be busy, pretentiously saying.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Of course I have to eat, or I may not care about the food when I arrive at Lao Wang''s house. That old man is very simple, how can my wife cook too much food."


    "Grandpa Wang?" Lin Yourong said in shock, "Are you helping Grandpa Wang?"


    "Well, almost." Tang Ye nodded.


    "My husband is really amazing, and Grandpa Wang is a very amazing character!" Lin Yourong raised her pretty face, feeling quite proud.


    Tang Ye smiled, did not explain too many complicated things behind it, and went to Wang Airen after eating.


    The Wang Family Mansion, a huge antique garden, is comparable to a scenic spot. Tang Ye sent Wang Jianjia home last time, and went to the door, and was very amazed at such a majestic house. Such a mansion is a symbol of wealth and power status. The Wang family is such a family.


    Say hello to the servant in front of the door, and immediately a steward came out to lead the way. Presumably Wang Airen had already explained it well, so they were all polite to Tang Ye. Tang Ye walked through the promenade with the housekeeper, walked through the rockeries and flowing water, and walked through the lotus pond. If Wang Jianjia hadn''t left, it would be this arrogant woman who walked in front of him.


    The parting sadness was still there, Tang Ye thought about Wang Jianjia, and didn''t know it when he went to the backyard.


    "Mr. Tang, the master will be waiting for you in the front pavilion. The master ordered, don''t let us disturb, and please come by yourself." The butler politely said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye recovered, nodded to the butler, and then moved to the pavilion. As he approached, he saw Wang Airen with a smile on his face, and an old man with a fierce expression beside him. Although the old man is old, he is not late. The body of steel, the name of blood, has its own majesty. He is General Peng Huaicai.


    "Tang Ye, here you are. Your kid has a lot of face. If I don''t invite you, don''t you know if you come to see me?" Wang Airen looked at Tang Ye and complained.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "I''ve been busy these days, I''m really sorry, Grandpa Wang."


    "No more, sit down." Wang Airen waved his hand, looking impatient, but his casual behavior clearly revealed his love for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sat down upright, looking a little restrained. In front of two high-powered old men, he still dare not presume.


    Wang Airen ignored his restraint. If the young boy was unscrupulous at the beginning, would he still have it? After more experience of this kind of thing, I naturally get used to it. Tang Ye''s road is still far away, maybe someday he will sit higher than them.


    "Do you know who this is?" Wang Airen said, pointing at Peng Huaicai next to him.


    Peng Huaicai smiled slightly, and suddenly a smile appeared on his somewhat brutal and arrogant face, which was very scary.


    Tang Ye knew who he was and respectfully said, "It must be Grandpa Peng, right?"


    "Nonsense, of course it''s Lao Peng. Do you think it is smart to guess it? I tell you, if you can''t guess it, you have to get out!" Wang Airen waved and shouted angrily.


    When Tang Ye rolled his eyes, these old men liked to play mystery. But he still accompanied the smile and said, "Grandpa Peng helped me several times behind my back. How dare I not know. I didn''t have a chance to express my gratitude before, but now I have - Grandpa Peng, thank you for helping me so much.


    Looking at Peng Huaicai, Tang Ye expressed his gratitude. Before he got into the Jiang family, Wang Airen couldn''t handle it alone. Thanks to Peng Huaicai''s presence, he was in peace.


    "Don''t be so polite, it''s all your own." Peng Huaicai didn''t say much, or he asked Wang Airen to preside.


    Wang Airen didn''t talk too much nonsense, and said, "Tang Ye, do you know why you are here?"


    "Probably... it was to suppress the Tianban organization?" Tang Ye knew this, but he still expressed his doubts. This was modest.


    Wang Airen sighed and said, "It is true, but do you know who is responsible for this matter?"


    "Jiang Family." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Jiang Family Jiang Ruoqing." Wang Airen was more specific.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    He and Jiang Ruoqing have a life and death feud, do you want to cooperate with her?

 Chapter 128： There is no room for two tigers!

    Tang Ye felt that his life was wonderful, so wonderful that he was about to cooperate with a life and death enemy. There is no possibility of reconciliation between him and Jiang Ruoqing. Before Jiang Ruoqing wanted to kill him, he also wanted to kill Jiang Ruoqing. Although the last two died without you, he ruined Jiang Ruoqing''s face.


    The disfigurement of a big beauty is more uncomfortable than killing her, right?


    Therefore, they are still enemies of life and death.


    "Why Jiang Ruoqing? Dealing with the Tianbang organization is a big deal. The Red Wall is handed over to the Jiang family. A mature and stable person should be sent to be responsible. But where is Jiang Ruoqing mature and stable? That woman is a ruthless character who kills if she doesn''t agree! "Tang Ye fiercely opposed the cooperation with Jiang Ruoqing.


    Wang Airen sneered and hummed: "This is a good game played by Jiang. Why is Jiang Ruoqing responsible for this matter? Because of training. Although Jiang Ruoqing has a great talent and a generation of talents, he lacks training and merits. This eradication If it succeeds, the person in charge has made a great contribution. There will be a great reward on the red wall. This will be very useful for Jiang Ruoqing''s future development. It can even be said that if the suppression of the sky list is successful, Jiang Ruoqing will be in the military area I''m afraid that she can be close to a high-ranking official. But she is only a baby girl, huh...it feels terrible to think about it."


    Tang Ye was actually very angry. Such an important matter, the old men actually used it to play a game of chasing fame and fortune!


    However, the situation is like this. For thousands of years, what has happened under the struggle for power is pure. Thinking of this, he was relieved.


    Thinking from the perspective of the game, he felt a little sorry for Wang Airen, and said: "Grandpa Wang, I let you stand in a passive position and was crushed by the Jiang family. I''m sorry..."


    Tang Ye is not a fool, or even a master of gambling, otherwise it would be impossible to play a chess that would tie the red wall. However, there are gains and losses. He succeeded in linking with the Red Wall, and the Red Wall handed over the matter of the suppression of the Tianban organization to the Jiang family, and then the Jiang family took the initiative. And he had to obey the arrangement. If you don''t obey, the Red Wall will not be held accountable, and if you lose the relationship with the Red Wall, the potential enemies that he has worked so hard to block will come again and he can''t stop it.


    This is the reason why he fell passive.


    And Wang Airen and Peng Huai are his backers. He is passive, and Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai will also be passive. In addition, the wonderful chess played by the Jiang family is exactly what Wang Airen said, and Jiang Ruoqing is responsible for this. In addition to the benefits to Jiang Ruoqing mentioned by Wang Airen just now, there are also the beauty of checks and balances.


    Because of Tang Ye''s involvement in this matter, his edge has already been revealed, if he succeeds, he will also contribute, and he will surely soar into the sky by then. But when the Jiang family arranged for Jiang Ruoqing to come in, they could compare with Tang Ye. At that time, Jiang Ruoqing was also indispensable, she was better than Tang Ye, so Tang Ye''s edge was also covered.


    The so-called one mountain cannot accommodate two tigers unless there is one male and one female. Two young people performed outstandingly. The second child will always be covered up, and the one who is reused by the red wall will eventually be the boss.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing are a male and a female. What if the two tigers can be accommodated by a mountain?


    The possibility is very small. Because this male and female are enemies of life and death.


    Wang Airen wanted Tang Ye to stand out, so Jiang Xingkong sent Jiang Ruoqing to suppress Tang Ye. The two old men started a silent game!


    In this game, Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing are both chess pieces. Although Tang Ye knew about this, there was no way to reverse it, so she could only accept it. Fortunately, in the game between him and Jiang Ruoqing, both lose and lose, and both are glorious. If the Tianbang organization is not handled properly, they will all be punished. If it is resolved, each will be rewarded.


    Thinking about it this way, the optimistic Tang Ye felt that things were not so bad.


    "Grandpa Wang, I understand this. Don''t worry, I know how to do it." Tang Ye has a very high understanding, and he knows how to do it without Wang Airen talking too much.


    Wang Airen smiled and nodded, feeling very pleased. Tang Ye has experienced more things, and that intelligence and sharpness have become more and more evident. It''s just that it''s a bit cunning, and in many cases he can''t control him at all. It''s like the act of tying up the red wall, suddenly coming, and no one expected it. Such a kid is really scary!


    "Since you understand, then I won''t be too long-winded. The task of eradicating the list this time is just a touchstone for you. Only if you succeed, will it be possible to knock on the door of the red wall. Then I will meet with Lao Peng I will help you with the line and go to the military area to practice." Wang Airen''s cultivation of Tang Ye is about to catch up with his granddaughter. He devoted great effort to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s expression was shocked, and he nodded in thanks again and again: "Thank you Grandpa Wang and Grandpa Peng for your cultivation!"


    Since he decided to survive in Yanjing, accepted the relationship with Murong Huansha, and made a promise to Murong Huansha, climbing up has been his way. But to climb up, no one pulls it. If you don''t say anything, it is very likely that you will fall to pieces if you are a little careless. Therefore, he is sincerely grateful for the help of the two great figures, Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai.


    Wang Airen waved his hand and said with a smile: "Old and fine, if you can cultivate a talent for the country, you will have no regrets if you die. Tang Ye, I hope you don''t disappoint me and Lao Peng.


    "Definitely!" Tang Ye said, nodding his head.


    Wang Airen smiled, sighed suddenly, and said, "It''s a pity that Jian Jia has gone to the far north. Otherwise, if she is by my side, I will try my best to get her to join. You and Jian Jia are both my optimistic. I hope you will all become talents. However, Jianjia has a stubborn temper, so I still have to go to such a dangerous place. Alas..."


    Tang Ye also felt distressed for Wang Jianjia. When Wang Jianjia was there, she was a little bit savage, but she felt that she was missing something when she was no longer around.


    "Grandpa Wang, don''t worry, I will work hard, waiting for Jian Jia to come back, and then progress with Jian Jia." Tang Ye comforted Wang Airen so that the old man would not be too sad.


    Wang Airen nodded, accepting Tang Ye''s thoughts, and said, "Originally, Jian Jia was investigating my murder. Now that she is gone, you can keep an eye on it. Now Lao Peng is here, what do you want to ask? "


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Grandpa Wang, Grandpa Peng, this incident has passed for some time, and the enemy is in the dark again. The clues that were not discovered at the beginning are probably hard to find now. However, according to what happened later I think the people behind it may have something to do with the Tianbang organization. If the Tianbang organization is eliminated, I believe the people behind it can be found."


    "Why do you say that?" Wang Airen asked, and Peng Huaicai was also curious.


    Tang Ye explained: "Actually, it¡¯s because Jian Jia told me that some of the things I encountered were not directed at me, but directed at Grandpa Wang or Wang¡¯s family. The so-called attack one by one, Grandpa Wang values ??me so much. If I solve it It can be regarded as destroying some of the power of Grandpa Wang. Therefore, the person who has a huge killing intent on me may also be a person who has a huge killing intent on Grandpa Wang."


    "Are you talking about the Sun family?" Wang Ai, a humane like human, directly guessed the Sun family. Because it was the Sun family who most likely invited the killer to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, a bit old and cunning, and said, "I didn''t say that, and I don''t know much about the Sun family. I interrupted Sun Chu''s hands and feet. For the first time, I asked an unknown killer. It¡¯s understandable, but for the second time, if you hire a killer in the top 20, then I think it¡¯s incredible. If it¡¯s not for persistence, shouldn¡¯t it cost such a high price?¡±


    "But the second killer may not have been invited by the Sun family." Wang Airen frowned.


    "So I need to investigate." Tang Ye said coldly and sternly, "In any case, the other party''s flaw is to hire a very important assassin. As long as you know who the employer is, you can get a general idea. To know who the employer is, wait for the Tianbang organization to be resolved and just ask the Tianbang organization manager."


    "It''s also a way of thinking, then you can do it this way." Wang Airen nodded, but her expression was thoughtful.


    Obviously, Tang Ye had Tang Ye''s ideas, and he also had his ideas.

 Chapter 129： Temporary duty!

    There is a very humiliating thing, knowing that some people have dug the pit, but you still have to jump because you are forced to have no way out!


    At this time, the Tianbang organization encountered such a situation.


    Tang Manhong didn''t expect to see it wrong. She thought that Tang Ye smashed the whole bones of the smoke ring, and then quietly called the media and told the hospital that he just wanted to expose the horror of the smoke ring to the public in order to warn and deter them from the Tianbang organization. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye did this to warn them that it was only one of the moves, and another move was to tie the red wall.


    But Tang Ye succeeded.


    So now the Tianbang organization is facing a very embarrassing situation-Red Wall wants to annihilate them, and Tang Ye is the bait to lure them out. They know this is a trap, do they want to jump into the trap, or can they not get out?


    Can''t hide it at all! Because the killer has an anger, called arrogance!


    They are the spokespersons of death in the world! They hide in the dark to harvest human lives! People only have fear of them!


    How can there be direct provocations, saying that they will be destroyed?


    They can''t accept this kind of aggrieved thing!


    Tang Manhong knew that this was a trap, but he couldn''t stop many killers from killing Tang Ye. Their anger was blazing, Tang Ye was immortal, his anger was immortal, and he was immortal!


    In the Tianbang organization, Tang Ye became a person who had to kill without paying a reward. If they really don''t want to break the killer''s rules, they will take a sum of money in their right hand and give it to their left hand, as if they hired themselves to kill Tang Ye!


    Such shameless things can be done, which shows how angry the killers are towards Tang Ye!


    Who made Tang Ye the first person ever to publicly challenge the ranking list?


    "Tang Ye..." Tang Manhong watched the assassins in the Tianban organization vying to kill Tang Ye one by one, but he couldn''t control this situation and couldn''t help but resent Tang Ye extremely. She has managed the top list for several years and has always been in order, but now she has been destroyed by Tang Ye!


    "You **** bastard!" Tang Manhong couldn''t help being angry, flushing with anger on her cold and pretty face.


    A large number of killers left messages inside the organization, almost all of them were going to kill Tang Ye. Tang Manhong must control this riot, otherwise they would run to kill Tang Ye one by one, and all of them would be exposed. That would be the trap of Tang Ye and it would bring a devastating blow to the Tianban organization.


    But it is impossible to prevent the killers from killing Tang Ye, so Tang Manhong drew a lottery rule, whoever wins the draw will kill Tang Ye. If the task is completed, then the matter is over. If the task is not completed, continue to draw, and the next winner will kill Tang Ye until Tang Ye is killed!


    In order to further stimulate the killers, Tang Manhong paid 10 million out of his pocket, claiming that whoever killed Tang Ye would get the reward.


    For this reason, the Tianbang organization suddenly exploded.


    "Miss Red Fox is so generous, I am really sorry for Miss Red Fox not killing Tang Ye!"


    "It is a great fortune to be managed by Miss Red Fox in the organization. That Tang Ye child knows nothing about life and death, arrogantly provoking him, and he must be broken into pieces!"


    "We are willing to follow Miss Red Fox''s arrangement and fulfill our mission!"


    "..."


    The Tianbang organization has become very united, and they all support Tang Manhong, even though they don''t know each other''s true colors, even if they pass by on the street, they won''t know that they are partners of the same organization.


    Tang Manhong saw the assassins united as never before and looked at the various messages supporting her. He couldn''t help but feel sore. He was moved, and said: "Our Tianbang organization is a big and friendly family. How can we be wiped out? Tang Yeyao Come, the Red Wall is coming, then kill them all!"


    When things were arranged, the first killer to be drawn was Chimian Langjun, ranked 18th. Because the 20th-ranked smoke ring was killed by Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s strength was assessed to be within the same rank of 20th in the sky list. Only the top twenty killers can participate in the task of killing Tang Ye.


    "Miss Red Fox, don''t worry, I will take off Tang Ye''s head!" Qianmian Langjun believed himself.


    Qianmen Langjun, as literally means, he is a master of disguise, he can disguise himself into all kinds of people. No one has seen his true face, even he himself has forgotten his true face. Under the masks layer by layer, it is extremely difficult to guard against. He might become the person next to you. You want to hug him, but he pierced your heart with a cold dagger.


    With this method, Qianmian Langjun, although not high in martial arts, is a killer with a very high success rate in the assassination mission, so he was able to rank eighteenth in the ranking list.


    "Tang Ye is a person who values ??love. This kind of person is not very wary of people around him. I am sure to kill him with 100% confidence!" Qianmian Langjun said with a smile.


    "Then don''t let me down, and let everyone down, I wish Junma every success." Tang Manhong sent out crisp and sweet words as a red fox without losing his majesty.


    "Fulfill the mission!" Qianmen Langjun said firmly as if he was in danger.


    The arrangement for the assassination of Tang Ye was over, Tang Manhong turned off the communication screen and rubbed his temples, looking a little tired. Then she walked to the bedroom, pulled the silver chain of the long skirt, and the long skirt slipped quietly, revealing a fair and graceful carcass. A pair of immaculate jade feet stepped on the carpet, walked to the closet and took out a set of pajamas to put on. Then I poured a glass of Lafite in front of the wine cabinet, walked to the glass window of the room, looked at the scenery outside, took a sip of Lafite, showing a playful smile.


    "Tang Ye, if you want to play, then play with you! For you, there is bad news. Thanks to you, let the killers of the sky list unite. How terrible the united sky list is, even I can''t imagine Come out. Humph, just wait to die!" Tang Manhong sneered.


    At this time, Tang Ye went outside a school, sat in front of a barbecue stall in front of the school, and smashed a few bunches of beef and leeks. Leek aphrodisiac is exactly what he needs. Every night sings songs, why is it that the yang is not strong and the night controls a hundred girls?


    "Brother, it''s you again?" The barbecue boss greeted Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "Yes, it''s me. Give me some bunches of leeks and beef first!"


    "Do you want bullwhip? It''s better than leeks!" the boss suggested, joking.


    Eating leeks for aphrodisiac, the bullwhip is the thing of the cow, isn''t it more tonic?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "Boss, I just think your leeks are delicious, not for aphrodisiac. Do you think I am such a slutty or incompetent man?"


    "Haha..." The boss laughed and skewered Tang Ye.


    It was already evening, and it was time for Xuanwu High School opposite, and students came out one after another. Students who are close to home will buy a few skewers and eat them home, so the business of the barbecue stall is good.


    Tang Ye was not here for the first time. Came here at noon, and now again, not far apart, so the boss recognizes him.


    "Handsome guy, are you waiting for someone? You keep looking inside the school." The boss brought up the leeks and beef skewers and asked Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, thought for a while, and said, "Yes, waiting for my sister, this child is in the third year of high school, and he is about to take the college entrance examination. As a brother, take care of her. I hope she can get into a good university."


    "It seems that you are a good brother." The boss agreed and went to greet other guests.


    Tang Ye ate the skewers with a smile, still staring at the school gate.


    In fact, he couldn''t fight with high school students in eight lifetimes. Mainly after listening to Wang Airen''s words, there was a student who needed special care. It is said that the Tianyan intelligence agency of the military region has received news that this child may be targeted by people from the Tianban. Now that he is going to deal with Tian Bang, then everything related to Tian Bang should not be missed.


    Of course, Wang Airen''s arrangement may also have other intentions. Because the high school student who needs special care is not easy, even the Red Wall is very important.


    Tang Ye immediately came here to guard after receiving instructions from Wang Airen. He learned from Wang Airen that this high school student was a girl named Lu Celadon.

 Chapter 130： Goddess Potion!

    Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai are still drinking tea and chatting in the backyard of the Wang family mansion.


    "Lao Wang, Lu girl shouldn''t need Tang Ye to contact him? What do you mean by letting him go?" Peng Huaicai couldn''t help asking Wang Airen.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "In order to give Tang Ye a balance."


    "Balance?" Peng Huaicai said he didn''t understand.


    Wang Airen put down the teacup in his hand, pondered for a long while, and said, "Is this kind of thing too fast for Tang Ye?"


    Peng Huaicai was taken aback, thought for a while, nodded and said, "It''s really fast. I missed you and I was still a soldier on the front line when I was my age. Later, I didn''t have to fight, and I retreated to start contacting these situations. At the beginning. It can be said to be hitting walls everywhere, and I almost lost my life several times by intrigues. I have fallen a lot, and then I can stand firmly. However, it has also taken decades of work. I just don¡¯t like this kind of life, so I insist on not retreating. But now Tang Ye is a young man in his twenties..."


    Wang Airen said with a smile: "The current situation is different from the past. We will have battles to fight, so we unite to fight against foreign enemies. But now the peaceful and prosperous times are good, but it is easy to fight internally. Human life is a life of struggle. Yes. External enemies, fight against external enemies. If there is no external enemy, we will fight internally. Even if we don¡¯t fight internally, we will fight ourselves, and then fight against the other day. Fighting people, ourselves, and the heavens are fun. It¡¯s a pity that our realm is lower. It is the stage of staying in the fight against others. If you can fight yourself, the day you fight again will be a fun event in life."


    "Ha...it''s like a mysterious journey of cultivation." Peng Huaicai smiled.


    "There is indeed some truth to this." Wang Airen poured tea and said, "Actually, I met a Taoist priest in the early years. Listening to his words, it seems that there is indeed such a thing as a practice. Later, I often visit some Taoist temples and temples, but unfortunately It¡¯s a pity that I don¡¯t have a chance to see it for ten years. However, now that we have the joy of our children and grandchildren, and the worries of our children and grandchildren, it can be regarded as a family relationship, so I no longer pursue so much. Contentment is always happy, ha ha.


    "So you still have the heart to think about the so-called cultivation? If you go back a few decades ago, you will surely give you a feudal superstition hat." Peng Huaicai scolded with a smile.


    Wang Airen didn¡¯t care, and said, ¡°So I¡¯m not focusing on what¡¯s right now? Tang Ye¡¯s kid is very good. I treat him like a grandson. If I can grow him into a towering tree and serve the country, then I¡¯ll be here. When I return to the West, I won¡¯t feel ashamed. Who made my descendants abandon martial arts and go to business? Hey, those unfilial sons, it¡¯s not as good as a girl who wants to be at ease!"


    "But, how do you think Tang Ye likes martial arts? If he doesn''t want to, wouldn''t you harm him?" Peng Huaicai worried.


    "The kid doesn''t practice martial arts, what else can he do?" Wang Airen blew his beard and hummed: "Look at that kid''s methods, how ruthless! It is absolutely impossible for him to be a businessman in peace. You I have also seen that now I am arranging him to do those things, and I am very happy. He is a restless lord. If you don¡¯t let him toss, he still thinks of ways to toss. But as we said earlier, he is too young. Some, so I want to give him a balance, which is also a reassurance."


    "How do you say?" Peng Huaicai asked.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "Tang Ye has just arrived in Yanjing, but he has directly entered the battle of the situation. It is inevitable that he is a little at a loss. He will ask himself, what is this for? Even if he knows what it is for, he will think, must Do you use this method? After all, this road is the road of killing and cutting. How can there be no blood? Therefore, I want him to know that what he does and the methods used are meaningful. This meaning is not only Only for himself, but also for others. He is not a selfish person. If he is only good for himself, he will be shaken. Then, if it is good for others too? In this way, the meaning becomes greater and it is more worthwhile Then do it. His will and his beliefs have become stronger."


    After listening to Peng Huaicai, he suddenly realized, "So you arranged for Tang Yena to protect Lu Yatou, because Lu Yatou''s fate was ill-fated, and his parents died because of public sacrifices, leaving the''Goddess'' secret and kept being watched by all parties. There is the secret of the''Goddess'' in her body, that is everyone wants her. A girl who is less than eighteen years old encounters this kind of thing, and most people can''t bear it. The girl is afraid that she will soon collapse. Even she The body and mind can bear it, nor can it stop the offensives of the dark forces. Tang Ye protects her, not only has the conflict of the situation in it, but also can protect others, it is really meaningful."


    "Yes, this is the reassurance I gave Tang Ye, so that he can go down this road more firmly." Wang Airen sighed with good intentions.


    At this time, it was already night, and the number of students at the entrance of Xuanwu High School gradually decreased. After a break, most of them went back to study on their own. Tang Ye was still sitting in front of the barbecue booth, looking at the campus door from time to time.


    The owner of the barbecue stall was able to chat with him. While cleaning the trash left by the guests, he said to him: "Why, brother, your sister hasn''t come out yet?"


    "It should be soon." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    At this moment, a few people walked out of the school gate. Although these people were dressed like ordinary people, they knew that they were not simple people by looking at their awe-inspiring aura. These people are sturdy, steadily walking, with serious faces, and they look around from time to time, as if they are watching something. In addition, the direction they were walking happened to form a circle. Inside the encircled circle, there is a girl wearing a white shirt and a black round skirt.


    They are protecting that girl!


    After seeing them, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and knew that the girl was Lu Celadon. It is said that her parents are very difficult. Her father is a powerful agent and her mother is a talented scientific researcher. Unfortunately, they all sacrificed for their business. Tang Ye is not very clear about the specific reason, it is a highly confidential matter. However, Wang Airen simply disclosed some information to him, saying that Lu Celadon¡¯s mother had developed the "Tiannu" medicine, and his father, as an escort, wanted to be sent to a secret national base. Unexpectedly, his parents died, and the whereabouts of the Tiannu medicine is unknown!


    Tiannv Pharmacy is said to be a harmless magical brain development product. If you can adapt to it after taking it, the brain development level can be greatly improved, such as from 3% to 10%, then the effect is that this person may be able to get super ability!


    Superman! That''s right, it''s such a science fiction, Lu Celadon''s mother is a core member of the ability research!


    The whereabouts of the goddess medicine is unknown, and both Lu Celadon''s parents sacrificed, causing everyone to focus on Lu Celadon. Because everyone has a habitual idea-parents will often give important things to their children in a crisis!


    Taking into account the importance of Lu Celadon, the military region has already sent a large number of personnel to protect her. On the other hand, they also rushed to investigate, but they found that Lu Celadon had almost no clues of Tiannv''s medicine. But no matter what, Lu Celadon must be protected.


    Walking among the sturdy men, Lu Celadon looked indifferent, like a puppet. Perhaps, she has despaired of this encounter. No freedom, no friends, no contact with things of interest. What''s the meaning of this kind of life?


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon. Although it was a little far away, he could still see clearly that Lu Celadon was a pretty girl. Although she was only seventeen years old, her body was already developed, she was quite tall and curvy. Wearing a school uniform in white and black dress, a bit of uniform temptation, especially charming. Unfortunately, she looked indifferent, like a dead fish, without a trace of brilliance.


    Under the protection of several strong men, Lu Celadon boarded a black bulletproof car and returned to her residence. To ensure safety, she does not need to take self-study.


    Tang Ye followed the car away. Wang Airen asked him to protect Lu Celadon. Although it was a temporary task, according to the intelligence of the military region''s Sky Eye, there might be a killer on Lu Celadon! Well, he who was performing the task of destroying the Heavenly List had nothing to do with this matter.


    The car that landed the celadon moved forward steadily. I thought there would be no accident. However, it suddenly creaked and the car lost control and rushed straight down the hillside on the side of the highway.


    "Ah!" Lu Celadon screamed in horror from the car.

 Chapter 131： Crow and Tengu!

    After the car drove on the highway, it suddenly rushed out of the guardrail and rushed straight down the hillside. It came too abruptly. It opened the road in front and the bodyguards guarding the back failed to react immediately.


    After Lu Celadon''s scream came, they suddenly recovered, panicked, and stopped to chase down the hillside.


    They didn''t dare to drive down and chase after the car. The hillside was too dangerous, and if the car crashed or killed someone, it would not be worth the loss. They couldn''t understand why a good car suddenly broke down. Before driving, they checked carefully and there was no problem. During this period, no suspicious person approached the car. How did you do this?


    They are people transferred from the elite troops of the military area, all of them are extraordinary and confident in themselves. For the current accident, it is almost impossible to predict it. If you really want to make an explanation, then it is-the driver has defected!


    However, how could there be mutineers in their team of brothers who were born and died together?


    There was anger, worry, and grief. They desperately pursued it. I hope that there is nothing wrong with Lu Celadon and that it is not his brother who has rebelled. Otherwise, the country will suffer losses, and they cannot afford to be responsible, and will leave the mark of shame on their glorious lives.


    At this time, inside the car that rushed down the hill, a surprising scene happened. The man who drove smiled, not worried that the car that rushed down would be dangerous. He seemed to enjoy it. The panicked Lu Celadon stubbornly supported his body, his eyes widened when he saw the man driving with excitement and pride.


    She realized that this man driving is a bad guy!


    She felt angry. Those who protected her deprived her of her freedom and privacy, but they could not even guarantee her most basic safety. Your own life, your own life, is so ruined, or even gone!


    She felt desperate. Since the death of their parents, they have been surrounded by these people, and have to face the danger of being hijacked at all times. Is this kind of life a teenage girl should bear?


    She can''t hold on anymore.


    Give up... she thought painfully.


    This kind of life, this kind of life, don''t worry about it!


    She closed her eyes and didn''t want to bother about it no matter what happened. Maybe, you will be relieved if you die.


    "Wow!"


    Suddenly, a small car running down at high speed dashed into a huge reservoir.


    Lu Celadon opened his eyes and was flustered when he saw that the car was rapidly being spread by water. She had given up, but is she going to drown alive? The feeling of suffocating slowly is painful, right?


    She was scared. Who is not afraid of death?


    "Bang!" At this moment, the driving man sneered and shot the door of the car with a huge gun, and the car door was directly knocked off. Then, the man stretched out his hand to restrain Lu Celadon, and got out of the cart in response to the inflowing water and floated on the surface.


    Lu Celadon struggled a few times, but his delicate body was firmly restrained by the man and could not move. At this moment she realized that this was a well-planned conspiracy. The driving man rushed directly down the hill without any fear, precisely because he knew in advance that there was a reservoir below. The car rushed into the reservoir to ensure that it would not crash and explode. Then in the water, it is difficult for others to find, and then leave quietly.


    What a hijacking plan!


    It is not the first time that Lu Celadon has been kidnapped. It''s just that those people didn''t succeed before. This time it was designed cleverly, so it succeeded.


    She doesn''t want to resist anymore, it''s just this kind of fate anyway, why bother to live so hard?


    After the driving man emerged from the water, he saw that the elites of the military area had not chased him, he sneered triumphantly, dragged the landed celadon to swim to the shore, and quickly left from a mountain road after getting on the shore.


    Lu Celadon didn''t struggle or yell at all, and his whole body was dumbfounded, like a puppet, unable to move, being dragged away by a man without groaning. Over a mountain, to a big mountain road, where an off-road vehicle parked.


    A man next to the off-road vehicle was leaning on the front of the car to smoke. He laughed happily when he saw the man bringing Landing Celadon over.


    "Tengu, I didn''t expect you to succeed." The smoking man smiled as he looked at the man who was dragging Lu Celadon.


    "Crow, it''s just you **** leisurely, my clothes are all wet now!" Tiangu laughed and cursed.


    The crow smiled evilly, glanced at the wet body of the tengu, not interested, turned to Lu Celadon, his eyes lit up, and there was a lot of obscenity in his eyes.


    This is not to blame him, because at this time Lu Celadon was also wet. Although he was only a seventeen-year-old high school student, his body was well developed. The graceful figure is under the wet body, and the convex curve is very attractive. She herself is a school uniform wearing a white shirt and black skirt. The white shirt was close to the body, and the two small and small peaks on the chest seemed to be budding, especially charming, which made the man burst into flames.


    Lu Celadon noticed the crow''s obscene gaze, and couldn''t help shrinking his body, reaching out to cover his chest. Although she gave up resisting, she imagined that she would die immediately. If she were to be insulted, she would definitely not accept it.


    She felt that it was extremely disgusting. A person who she hated would assault herself with that filthy body, and even thought about it, she would collapse!


    Tengu saw the crow staring at the wet-body Lu Celadon, and yelled: "Crow, you''re so **** wicked, you actually want to attack an underage girl, be careful of Miss Red Fox to punish you-Miss Red Fox said, we The killer is also ethical!"


    "Hehe." The crow laughed disapprovingly, and said: "Mature women are tired of playing with these young girls who have not grown up. Isn''t it interesting? You try to imagine that a young girl is caught by you Moisturizing in bed time and time again, from youthful to mature and charming, what a sense of accomplishment would that be? This process is not lust, but art. Do you understand?"


    "I know you are stupid!" Tengu yelled and shouted: "I need so much effort to make a little girl mature? Just put on makeup and buy some revealing clothes?"


    "..."


    Crow feels that there is a generation gap with Tengu. Is the mature and charming man moisturized and made-up comparable?


    "I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you, I have to change my clothes, mom-it''s really uncomfortable!" Tengu shouted again.


    The crow shook his head and smiled, expressing helplessness. He and Tengu are a pair of killers. Very powerful killer combination. Ranked 13th and 14th in the Tianbang organization. Tengu is vulgar, but he is more graceful. Although the two of them have very different personalities, they have a tacit understanding in the battle, and they are one of the most valuable killers in the Tianbang organization.


    When the two are combined, they have the power of two killers. Even the top ten killers are quite jealous of them.


    "Aren''t you going to show your true colors?" Crow looked at the tengu who was changing clothes and laughed funny.


    Tengu was taken aback, and then he noticed that his face was not his own. He stretched out his hand and scratched his face, then lifted it hard, and with a loud bang, he lifted off his face, revealing his true face.


    He has a big nose and thick brows, making him easy to identify.


    The crow looked at the tengu, smiled, and said, "Since you have changed clothes, does this beautiful lady need to change?"


    As he said, he looked at Lu Celadon playfully and said, "Beautiful lady, if you don''t mind, let me change your clothes, hehe..."


    Seeing the crow coming towards her, Lu Celadon was scared and hated, hated men, hated all men. She thinks men are so dirty, she never wants to have contact with men!


    She is an extremely closed girl, her heart closed since her parents died. But she was very active inside, but she barely spoke. There are many negative emotions in her heart, all suppressed, so that she hates the world.


    "You have to dare to approach me, I''ll die for you! Don''t you just want the goddess potion? If you dare to touch me, you will never get it!" Lu Celadon, who had barely spoken before, faced physical threats, Drink it coldly.


    The crow was taken aback, his face suddenly gloomy, but he did not dare to approach Lu Celadon again.

 Chapter 132： Bugs are coming!

    The crow looked gloomy at Lu Celadon, but at the same time he was quite surprised. Lu Celadon''s tone didn''t have the slightest emotion. Is it because she has no feelings, or does she not treat others as human beings? In any case, this high school girl who is only seventeen years old is psychologically distorted and extremely extreme!


    As a killer, he is always sensitive to things. The crow sensed this of Lu Celadon. This can also understand why Lu Celadon, a minor girl who was kidnapped and fell into this situation, still did not shout or scream.


    She didn''t treat Tengu and Crow as humans at all. Or, she didn''t see herself as a living person.


    Although the person is alive, the heart is dead. She is indeed an extreme girl.


    Tengu came over, glanced at the crow, and then at Lu Celadon, a bit angrily said: "Let''s go, if you delay any longer, the employer may not be able to wait. This time the mission is not to kill, but to rob. Rich, I don¡¯t even bother to do it. Hijacking a little girl is what a task! A killer does not kill, what a killer?"


    The crow sneered and hummed: "It''s mainly those in the military area. Why don''t you do it head-on if you want to be awesome?"


    "Crow, don''t ridicule me. What if those people in the military area come? Do you think they are our opponents? This time, it''s not Miss Red Fox''s request for a quick decision. Let us go back and take part in the killing of Tang. Ye''s arrogant boy, otherwise I don''t need to buy a face from Qianmian Langjun''s mother cannon!" Tengu said angrily.


    Crow shrugged, stretched his waist, and said: "Let''s go. I heard that the organization has been very lively recently, haha, he said that it was an arrogant kid who provoked our top ranking list. Interesting, we can''t miss it."


    Then the two tied Lu Celadon''s hands and feet, covered his mouth, put it in the trunk, and drove away.


    The elite responsible for protecting Lu Celadon rushed down from the hillside and discovered that it was a reservoir. The person who hijacked Lu Celadon drove into the water and then evacuated from the water, doing a very clever job!


    Looking at the calm water, they knew that Lu Celadon had been taken away. More than a dozen elites in the military region looked somber and cold, angry at the cunning gangsters and at their own negligence.


    "Damn it!" Captain Chen Hu hit a tree with a punch, and the tree creaked immediately, crumbling.


    They are the tiger squad among the elite of the military region, all of them brave as tigers, but now they have let such important Lu Celadon robbed under their noses. Both negligence and loss of face, it will be difficult to look up after returning to the military area.


    "Captain, what shall we do now?" a team member asked Chen Hu.


    Chen Hu said with a sullen face and coldly snorted: "You are responsible for reporting the news to your superiors, and the others are scattered to look for, determine the enemy''s evacuation route, and immediately pursue!"


    "Yes!" Several team members got the order and immediately started to take action.


    Soon after receiving feedback from his superiors, several superior leaders immediately jumped up, yelling at the phone, and gave orders to kill Lu Celadon, otherwise the punishment would be serious!


    This incident was also known to the forces concerned by all parties, and many forces were immediately ready to move. The matter about Tiannv''s medicine is absolutely confidential, but all major forces have learned about it through some channels. The female medicine of this day is like a legendary martial arts cheat. If you get it, you can get a supernatural power. Everyone is tempted. So many people want to participate.


    Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai looked a little solemn in the backyard of the Wang family.


    Peng Huaicai glanced at Wang Airen, his eyes a little strange. He was thinking, Lao Wang was really a crow''s mouth, and he asked Tang Ye to pay attention to Lu Celadon''s affairs. As a result, Lu Celadon had an accident. In other words, Tang Ye is a disaster star, wherever he is, wherever something goes wrong?


    "This kind of thing... will happen sooner or later." Wang Airen ignored Peng Huaicai''s weird gaze, and said in a deep voice, "You and I only know a little bit about the goddess potion. Actually, I don''t believe that there is such a thing in the world. . Acquiring powers? It¡¯s ridiculous. But in any case, the things you must ensure above should not be underestimated. Now that Lu Celadon has an accident, it depends on whether Tang Ye can save it."


    Peng Huaicai was very worried, and said: "I heard that it is the Bengals with outstanding record to protect Lu Celadon. It is definitely not easy to steal people from the Bengals. Tang Ye is alone, can it be done?"


    "I hope so..." Wang Airen didn''t have much confidence either. Although Tang Ye was very powerful, the enemy had played tricks on the Tigers after all, and he was afraid it would be difficult to deal with it alone.


    The military area and the ability research base are paying attention to this matter every minute, and all news is required to be reported every minute. Because the goddess medicine is too important, even if you can''t get it, you can never get it by others. Otherwise, it cannot form its own strength, but it becomes the enemy''s strength, which is a fatal blow.


    "The latest news... Captain Chen Hu found a trail with water traces after investigating the mountain road of the reservoir, which was confirmed as the escape route of the robbers, and he was pursuing it quickly!"


    "The latest news... it is confirmed that the robbers left via a modified off-road vehicle, and ask Tianyan to help track it!"


    "The latest news... The modified off-road vehicle driven by the robber was found, and it was determined that the robber abandoned the car and left. The whereabouts are temporarily unknown."


    "The latest news... the robbers... completely lost contact..."


    "Pop! Waste!"


    When the news came that the robbers had been completely lost, the senior leaders flew into a rage and cursed the Tigers for waste. All the people present did not dare to speak, even if they were not scolded by the leader, they felt that their faces would be embarrassing.


    They were lost, which is tantamount to slapped them severely! The most important thing is that Lu Celadon was robbed and the impact was huge. How to explain to the Red Wall?


    The hope was originally placed on the Tigers team, but the hope turned into disappointment. Everyone was panicked, wondering what terrible things would happen next.


    Some leaders are ready to go to the Red Wall to plead guilty.


    "I have to call Lao Feng so he doesn''t worry. He is responsible for connecting with the Ability Research Base. Now that this kind of thing happens, he is very responsible. They are all old comrades, so you can¡¯t watch him happen. "Wang Airen said worriedly.


    He didn''t expect that it was such an ordinary night that he would have a heartbeat again!


    "Hey, Lao Feng, it''s me... Don''t hang up! Don''t hang up! I know you are in a hurry, I''m here to save you! Don''t you believe me, Lao Wang?" Wang Airen called Feng Youlin, but Feng Youlin was too impatient and impatient. Not wanting to say anything, immediately wanted to hang up, but Wang Airen quickly stopped.


    Feng Youlin is the leader of the military area in charge of research and safety of abilities, and he arranged for the Tigers to protect Lu Celadon. Now that this happened, he couldn''t shirk the blame, and only went to the Red Wall to plead guilty and accept punishment.


    "Lao Wang, you said...you have a way?" Feng Youlin couldn''t restrain his excitement when he heard Wang Airen''s words. Wang Airen is known as a geek, he still believes a little.


    Wang Airen said: "There is hope, but there is no guarantee. If you believe me, just wait. I will give you the answer before dawn!"


    Feng Youlin pondered for a long time and said: "Okay, I believe you! If you can help solve this matter, I owe you a favor!"


    At this time, the tengu and the crow were walking on a deserted mountain forest trail, the tengu was leading the way, and the crow was staring at the Lu celadon in the middle.


    "Hehe, those military elites are fools. We have been playing around. Now they must be scolded?" Crow said with a smile.


    Tianbang organization has always been watched by the military area, so their anti-tracking ability is very strong. Just now they abandoned the car and left, successfully escaped from the Tigers team''s pursuit, and happily sent the celadon to the employer.


    The tengu who walked in front grinned brightly, and said: "I didn''t expect this job to be good too, so I made tens of millions, which is not bad."


    As he said, he looked back at Lu Celadon who was indifferent and hummed: "This little girl, who is neither human nor ghost, is so valuable, I really don''t understand!"


    "Of course you don''t know the value of the celestial lady''s potion. If it weren''t for our killers who only value the things we get and are not interested in the ethereal and emptiness, I think you will be tempted." The crow said lightly.


    Tengu laughed twice. He was a simple-minded person. He glanced at the mountain ahead and said, "The employer is there. He is a rich owner. He said he drove a helicopter and flew away after handing in the goods. Let''s go. Right."


    "Okay." The crow smiled, waiting for the tens of millions of commissions to arrive.


    However, at this moment, the tengu who was walking in front stopped abruptly, the bright smile on his face slowly stiffened, and his expression became gloomy and stern, and he whispered: "Some bugs are chasing me, but I was a little surprised."


    Lu Celadon, who had always been silent like a puppet, heard his words, his eyes flashed with a faint light, but soon calmed down, not knowing what he thought.

 Chapter 133： Beast art!

    Tengu and Crow can rank thirteenth and fourteenth in the Tianban organization, and their strength will naturally not be bad. The surroundings were a little strange, and Tengu noticed it. Seeing this, the crow held Lu Celadon''s shoulder and signaled her not to move. Suddenly the woods were quiet, and needles dropped.


    "Come out, the bug hiding behind you! I really don''t like your behavior!" Tengu glanced around and hummed violently.


    The crow also stared at the surroundings, watching carefully. Lu Celadon still looked dumbfounded, unmoved, as if what would happen next had nothing to do with her.


    Click, click...The sound of the branch being stomped off came, and the tengu and the crow looked over at the same time and saw a young guy walking towards them step by step with a smile.


    It was Tang Ye.


    The indifferent Lu Celadon also looked at Tang Ye, and her eyes, who had never changed her expression, suddenly rolled her eyes, a little surprised. She had never seen Tang Ye, she remembered very clearly that among those who protected her, there was no Tang Ye. Immediately, she sneered in her heart, and despaired again, thinking that Tang Ye, like those who kidnapped her, came to get her. Rather, it was to get clues about Tiannv''s medicine.


    After so many things, she knew that more than one person wanted to kidnap her. She was caught, then rescued, and then caught again... repeatedly, she was numb to these things. However, despite this, she did not want to fall into the hands of gangsters.


    Just now when Tang Ye arrived, her eyes brightened, thinking that the people from the Tigers team came to rescue her, and those people were finally not so incompetent. However, after seeing Tang Ye who she didn''t know, she knew that she had misunderstood that she was not from the Tigers team!


    Maybe there shouldn''t be any hope... she thought so in her heart. Although she doesn''t speak and her expression changes, it doesn''t mean she has no thoughts. It is precisely because she has closed herself to the outside world that her heart is extremely rich.


    Tang Ye glanced at the Tengu and the Crow, and then focused on Lu Celadon. He touched Lu Celadon''s sight, smiled lightly, nodded again, and signaled Lu Celadon not to worry. However, Lu Celadon had only a dull expression, like a living dead, ignoring him.


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed, did he look like a bad person? Maybe, I ran all the way to save her, and then barely managed to catch up. If the tengu and the crow hadn''t stopped the car midway and walked in the woods, and he had been living in the mountains and forests since he was a child, he would be like a fish in such a place, otherwise he would not necessarily be able to track them.


    Originally, he just wanted to watch Landing Celadon secretly. He didn''t expect an accident midway. The driver drove down the hillside from the highway. Knowing that something was wrong, he took the trail to catch up. Since he has been in the dark, chasing people is easier. Tengu and Crow thought they had escaped everyone''s tracking, but they were bitten by him.


    Without receiving Lu Celadon''s response, Tang Ye dismissed it knowingly, and had to deal with the Tengu and Crow first. He looked at the tengu and the crow, and asked tentatively: "Are you the killers of the sky list?"


    The tengu and the crow looked startled, and both were somewhat surprised.


    Their rank killers are very hidden, and their identities will not be easily exposed. Even between the killer and the killer, there will be concealment. But Tang Ye asked them directly if they were the killers of the ranking list, and they were surprised. Could it be that the words "I am a killer" were written on his body?


    Tang Ye noticed their reaction, even if it was only a slight point, he could confirm the matter. He smiled and said, "It seems so."


    Tengu and crow killing intent appeared immediately. Those who know their identities and have seen their faces must definitely be removed. Otherwise they will not be at peace in the future.


    "Boy, since you are looking for death, then I will send you off!" Tengu rushed out to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye leaped back and took a step away, staring at him coldly, and hummed: "Is the killer of your ranking list really innocent? As long as you have money, you can harm others without a lower limit? I also heard about the goddess potion. Something like this is related to the safety of the country. You actually endanger the country for money? Naturally, what the wicked do is harmful to the country''s interests. However, there are also minor injuries and major injuries. If you are only minor injuries, I have a chance to change it. But now that you do such a devastating thing, you can only kill it!"


    "Haha!" Tengu thought Tang Ye was funny, and stared at Tang Ye and hummed, "I don''t know what national interest is because I don''t know what the national interest is. I only need to be fragrant and spicy. It''s the military commander who listens to you. People?"


    Tang Ye squinted, knowing that he couldn''t persuade him, and said with a smile: "I''m not from the military region. I''m just a knight who can''t understand your shameless behavior, so I came out to stop you."


    "You..." Tiangu naturally saw Tang Ye''s bantering intentions, and suddenly became furious, and said coldly: "I will tear your mouth bit by bit after a while, and see how you still play!"


    After humming, the tengu suddenly bent down and landed on all fours, like a reptile.


    "Animal body technique?" Tang Ye frowned when he saw the movements of the tengu.


    Tiangu sneered and said proudly: "That''s a good boy, but he knows something. But it''s useless, you''re going to die!"


    Beast art is a martial art that imitates beasts. It is a general term for a faction. Because in animal body art, there are dragons, tigers, wolves, leopards, eagles and so on. All powerful martial arts that imitate beasts are called beast body art.


    Tang Ye followed Nong Baicao to practice. In addition to learning hard Tai Chi for her own use, she also read some other martial arts introductions, so she knew animal body art. Just watching the movements of the tengu, he knew it was a beast, but he didn''t know what kind of beast it was.


    At this time, Tengu flew over, putting on a pair of steel nail gloves with both hands. The nails on the glove are very sharp, like the claws of a beast. If he is thrown on and caught by his neck, there is no doubt that his neck will be broken in two.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and became cautious. He was not afraid of Tengu, because after he had **** with Lin Yourong, his strength broke through to the mid-term of Qi Jin triple stage, and he could be regarded as a master. When the tengu pounced, he quickly hid aside, played hard Tai Chi, and waited for the opportunity to fight back.


    boom!


    The Tiangu flew to the ground with an unexpectedly powerful force, and a small pit was smashed out of the ground, as if a small earthquake had occurred on the ground.


    Tang Ye was horrified, he didn''t expect the Tengu''s strength to be so powerful!


    However, what is even more dangerous is that at the moment he was surprised, his body was still shaken by the ground and he was a little unstable, and the Tengu suddenly countered!


    This is incredible. Under normal circumstances, after hitting the ground with so much force, it is impossible to turn around and counterattack immediately due to the influence of inertia! However, Tengu did it. He touched all fours on the ground, and then quickly exerted his force. He turned his body in a circle, but turned his body and rushed towards Tang Ye!


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye was thrown to the ground by him. He immediately raised the nail claws and grabbed Tang Ye''s neck!


    On the front line of life and death, Tang Ye''s expression became more solemn than ever.

 Chapter 134： Tengu does not call crows and does not fly!

    Tang Ye originally thought that after avoiding the tengu''s domineering culling, he could use hard Tai Chi to wait for an opportunity to counterattack. Unexpectedly, Tengu could immediately counterattack for the second time after a domineering culling. This kind of physical agility is really terrifying!


    The tengu pounced on Tang Ye, making it difficult for Tang Ye to move. He sneered triumphantly, his face under his big nose and thick eyebrows looked very crude, and hummed: "Boy, I said, the **** thing is to die! My tengu is a rough man. I don¡¯t understand gentleness, hehe, so you will die simply and rudely!"


    "Tengu?" Tang Ye frowned and said with a sneer: "I heard that there is a pair of killers in the sky list, called Tengu and Crow, so it''s you."


    "Yes, it''s us. What if you know it? Anyway, you are dying." Tiangu sneered, and his right hand with a steel nail trap grabbed Tang Ye''s neck like a sharp claw.


    At this time, Tang Ye was restrained by him, and it was difficult to move. Isn''t it a part of death?


    Tengu thinks so.


    However, Tang Ye''s arm suddenly swayed like a water snake, bursting out a powerful force, and directly bounced the tengu away.


    "What?!" Tengu was taken aback, what happened to this sudden burst of strength?


    Tang Ye was no longer suppressed, a carp stood up very quickly, staring at the tengu with a sneer: "I like to be thrown down by people, but by women, not men. Not only are you a man, you are so sorry for the audience. , I just can''t stand it."


    "The kid is looking for death!" Tiangu was insulted by Tang Ye, extremely angry.


    He does not look very good, and he usually doesn''t seem to care about his appearance. But not caring is not the same as ignoring him. On the contrary, he hates others saying he looks ugly. This kind of thing is not what he thinks, who doesn''t want to be handsome? Therefore, he felt that it was very unfair for God to make others handsome and ugly. Therefore, when others talk about his appearance, he is furious!


    "Ohhhhhhh!" He roared up to the sky, with a terrifying aura!


    This roar is not the roar of humans, but the roar of beasts!


    Tengu Roaring Moon!


    According to rumors, the tengu snarling the moon is an extremely powerful move that has the potential to swallow the full moon in the night sky.


    "Boy, I will break your corpse into ten thousand pieces!" After the tengu roared, he stared at Tang Ye with blood red eyes, as if he had become a fierce purgatory dog!


    Then he flew over, his aura was obviously more aggressive and ferocious than just now. If he is pounced again, I am afraid there will be no chance of escape.


    Tang Ye looked awe-inspiring, did not evade, and carried hard Tai Chi.


    "Tai Chi? Huh, boy, this action is really funny to you, just like a child dancing square dance with the aunt!" Tengu shouted angrily, getting close to Tang Ye''s eyes.


    Like a square dance with aunt?


    Tang Ye was also speechless.


    But he remained calm and continued to play hard Tai Chi, as steady as Mount Tai. When the Tengu flew towards it, he stomped on the ground and made a bang, his momentum was not lost to the Tengu.


    "What?" Tiangu was greatly surprised when he saw this. I didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such strength, could it be hidden?


    But what about that? How can a kid compete with an adult? How can the dust compete with Haoyue?


    Tengu has been famous for a long time. As the thirteenth killer on the list, he is worth millions. In other words, it takes at least millions of compensation to invite him. And who is Tang Ye? He has never heard of it.


    It must be just a passionate young man.


    If so, what is there to fear?


    Tengu continued to pounce towards Tang Ye, swinging his claws to attack, Tang Ye greeted him with both hands. However, the tengu turned into a beast after all. He was pushed out and slid to a big tree behind, again being suppressed by the tengu!


    "Huh, the kid is dead!" The tengu yelled and grabbed a sharp claw towards Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye was not afraid of danger, punching out his fists with both hands to resist the sharp claws of the tengu. Tengu grabbed his fists with a pair of sharp claws and kept pressing down on his neck.


    However, Tang Ye''s strength was not weak, and the two of them froze for a while.


    "Hmph, I don''t want to play with you anymore!" I thought that the tengu could not help Tang Ye for a while, but he never expected that he was not upset, but smiled coldly, then opened his mouth, and saw that there was something hidden in his mouth. A sharp knife, being bitten by him, suddenly plunged into Tang Ye''s neck!


    Hide a knife in your mouth!


    Like the fangs of a wild beast, unexpected and deadliest.


    Tengu is very confident, Tang Ye will die.


    However, Tang Ye sneered. When the tengu bit the knife and stabbed it down, he vomited and whirred, and a silver light flashed!


    what!


    Tengu''s painful cry sounded.


    He couldn''t help falling back, covering his eyes in pain.


    It''s a silver needle!


    The silver needle pierced one of his eyes!


    It turned out that Tang Ye had a silver needle in his mouth!


    This was actually Tang Ye''s method to crack the Tengu''s flying attack. Just now when the tengu flew at him, he had prepared this kind of response. If it is thrown down by a tengu again, a silver needle will be issued instantly, and the tengu will inevitably evade, which will also resolve the domineering pounce attack.


    Just now, the tengu bit the knife and pierced it down, thinking that Tang Ye would die, a little slack, and he had never thought that Tang Ye would have a silver needle in his mouth, so he easily hit the silver needle.


    Tengu thinks this Nima is too bully. He bit a knife in his mouth, but Tang Ye contained a silver needle. This is plagiarism!


    At this time, the Tengu fell to the ground, Tang Ye did not delay, immediately flew over, picked up the knife that fell from the Tengu¡¯s mouth, and when the Tengu was just covering his pierced eyes, he pierced his throat fiercely. !


    "Don''t!" At this moment, a black shadow came, it was a crow. He roared, trying to prevent Tang Ye from killing the Tengu.


    However, it was too late.


    Tang Ye pierced the knife in his hand, hitting the tengu''s throat, and blood splashed out suddenly.


    "Ah!" The tengu screamed in extreme pain, and then everything calmed down, the tengu glared and stared.


    He couldn''t accept such a thing when he died.


    How could such a thing happen? He was the thirteenth killer on the top list, and was actually killed by a kid?


    Tengu growls, never bark again!


    This is not only a tengu, but also a crow, it is something that the Tianbang organization cannot accept.


    Tang Ye, unconsciously, has caused immeasurable losses to them!


    The crow is crazy.


    Although he and Tengu are always quarreling and quarreling, they disagree on many things. However, as a killer group, they have been born together for many years. Every time we perform a task, we hand over our lives to each other. Because they are a combination, only cooperation can be strong and survive. However, now that the tengu is dead, the crow seems to have had a piece of meat cut from its body.


    He was watching Lu Celadon just now, thinking that Tengu was enough to deal with Tang Ye. He never expected that after a few fights, the Tengu was killed!


    After realizing that the situation was not good, he left Lu Celadon and hurried over to help Tengu, but it was still too late.


    "You killed the Tengu! You killed the Tengu! Ha! Hahaha..." The crow looked at the tengu''s body, madly angry, and his expression was savage to the extreme, and shouted at Tang Ye: "I''m bound to smash you. Raise the dust! Let you suffer the cruelest death penalty in the world!"


    Huh! Papa papa... something amazing happened, the crow grew a pair of black feather wings!


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. Is this Nima a human? Can people have wings? Are you a mutation?


    At this moment, the crow jumped up, pounced on a big tree, tore off a black feather, and slammed it at Tang Ye like a hidden weapon.


    Tang Ye escaped easily. If he couldn''t escape, what''s the difference with a salted fish?


    However, suddenly, with a bang, the place where the black feather hit, exploded!


    Tang Ye got close and was affected. There was a piece of skin on his back that was hit by the heat wave, making it hot and painful.


    It turned out to be a bomb!


    The wings...not real wings, but high-tech products!


    Tang Ye reacted, but he was relieved. I really thought I encountered a mutant monster, really Nyima was scary.


    He looked up at the crow hanging on the tree, and snorted coldly: "The tengu stops barking, you crow, don''t fly!"

 Chapter 135： Sniped!

    The crow didn''t dare to underestimate Tang Ye. How could the person who could kill the Tengu be an ordinary person?


    At this time, he was holding the trunk with one hand, and pulling the black feathers of the wings behind him with the other, and attacked Tang Ye. These feathers are high-tech products and will explode if they collide.


    Tang Ye avoided repeatedly, not dare to head-on. It was a bomb, not a fist, or it would have to be blown to pieces.


    However, Tengu and Crow were originally a killer combination, and they were terrifying when they cooperated. Now that the tengu is dead, the crow is alone, as long as you can avoid the feather bomb, don''t worry. However, just avoiding it is not the way. The bomb has a wide range. It can be avoided once or twice, and it will be affected three or four times, causing minor injuries. If there are too many minor injuries, it will become a major injury. In short, you can''t hide passively all the time.


    After evading several times in a row, Tang Ye also jumped onto the tree, trying to get closer to kill the crow. But the crows plucked their hair at any time, and he couldn''t get close.


    "Boy, I will let you die without a corpse!" The crow''s eyes were blood red, and he wanted to eat Tang Ye''s meat and gnaw Tang Ye''s bones.


    Tang Ye stood on a large branch, holding a branch with one hand to steady himself, and sneered: "You killers, aren''t you ready to be killed at any time? Now that the tengu is killed, what do you have? What a resentment? Or, you cold-blooded killers are also emotional?"


    "I''ll kill you!" The crow was irritated by Tang Ye and pulled out several feathers in a row to bomb Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye''s eyes lit up, and the evil spirit laughed, as if a conspiracy had succeeded.


    At this time, the crow threw out a few feathers towards Tang Ye, but the feathers he plucked just now were too many, and a few remained in his hands. Tang Ye seized this opportunity and quickly threw a silver needle in his hand, hitting the feather in the crow''s hand.


    Huh!


    Click!


    The silver needle hit the feather.


    Realizing this, the crow looked down at the feather in his hand, his eyes widened suddenly, and he was infinitely frightened.


    Boom!


    exploded.


    "what!"


    The crow cried out, and was immediately drowned in an explosion.


    Bone to pieces, this is the end of the crow''s death!


    It was Tang Ye''s radical general that he caused this result. He kept pulling down his feathers to attack Tang Ye just now, pulling them one by one every time. For this reason, Tang Ye guessed that as soon as the feather was pulled off, the explosion switch was activated. As long as it collides with other things, it will explode. If it is not unplugged, the switching device is not activated. So Tang Ye said something that irritated him, and he was so angry that he plucked several feathers down at once. He failed to use up the feathers at one time, and Tang Ye quickly hit the feathers in his hand with a silver needle. When the feather collided with the silver needle, it exploded.


    Tang Ye is a person who observes meticulously. Crow didn''t expect that he would be so careful and calm, and he finally lost.


    At the moment of being swallowed by the flames of the explosion, the crow, like the tengu, had wide-eyed eyes, couldn''t believe it, and couldn''t accept it. He was killed by Tang Ye so easily!


    Unspeakable frustration, unspeakable irony!


    After the explosive device carried by the crow exploded, a series of explosions occurred, and Tang Ye hurriedly avoided. When the explosion was over, a lot of flesh and blood splashed, and even leftover hands and feet fell.


    He was broken into pieces.


    Tang Ye frowned and looked at it, without feeling too much. Faced with these evil killers, if you don''t kill him, he will kill you, so he can only kill.


    "Sure enough, after the mid-term of Qijin Triple Layer, the strength has been greatly improved." Looking at the destroyed woods, Tang Ye clenched his fists and muttered to himself.


    Although his internal strength only broke through a small level, he obviously felt that his movements and strength were much stronger than before, and he was also much more flexible in the fight just now. He is very happy about this kind of thing. Facing the current situation, it is necessary to become stronger. Originally, he didn''t have any strong opponents, but after Jiang Ruoqing and Yin Jun, he might have even stronger enemies in the future.


    Thinking about it this way, he knew he had to become stronger. So thought of something quite sultry. As long as the Flame Seal was liberated and Lin Yourong had a room with Lin Yourong, it would be possible to transform the flame power, and then he would have to toss with Lin Yourong a lot in the future-thinking about it in a mess, he suddenly realized that Lu Celadon was there!


    His purpose is to save Lu Celadon. So he quickly turned around to find Lu Celadon, but he didn''t see Lu Celadon!


    That little girl ran away!


    This was his first reaction. Lu Celadon was no longer restricted when he fought with the crow just now. If someone robbed her, it was impossible to keep silent. Then the only thing that can be explained is that Lu Celadon ran away by himself.


    Is she involuntary because of fear?


    Or is it because she didn''t consider herself an ally? !


    After Tang Ye reacted, he guessed, thinking that Lu Celadon did not trust him. If Lu Celadon regarded him as an ally, he would not escape alone in such a barren mountain.


    "It''s really troublesome..." Tang Ye was unspeakably upset, he knew that Lu Celadon was a problem child.


    When I saw Lu Celadon before, Lu Celadon had no expression on his face. It was not because of arrogance or coldness, but because of despair, abandonment of the world and self. This is a very serious mental illness. She cannot find belonging in this world, she denies herself. Even, she has no ego. Because it is being watched by many parties, it can be used at any time. So she began to deny the world again.


    Perhaps, she hopes that this world will be destroyed.


    Lu Celadon ran away by himself. It was night again in the mountains and forests, which was very dangerous. Tang Ye didn''t dare to delay, and quickly chased out to find. Fortunately, he used to live in the jungle. At this time, he was like a fish in the water, so he quickly found the trace of Lu Celadon''s escape, and saw Lu Celadon running desperately from a distance.


    It was a weak back figure who was lonely and helpless, struggling hard.


    Tang Ye watched from behind, feeling distressed. He didn''t know what terrible things Lu Celadon had experienced, nor could he empathize with him. That pain, that despair, that kind of darkness, that kind of loneliness and helplessness, was experienced by Lu Celadon alone, and no one can change it. However, he knew that at this time, let this little girl step out of the darkness and stop giving up everything.


    "Lu Celadon, stop!" he shouted from behind.


    When Lu Qingci heard his voice, his body trembled and fell to the ground. She was scared, afraid of being caught back. She didn''t want to return to that kind of prison life. She wanted to fly far and high, to a place where no one knew her, and she didn''t know anyone. She is eager to find her own paradise.


    Not reconciled, she got up again after she fell, ran and ran, kept running. I was so afraid of being caught, I couldn''t help but shed tears. Reached out and wiped it, but never stopped running away.


    It was dark in front, but she didn''t care, she just wanted to escape. But, suddenly, she felt cold behind her, and there was a fear of being touched by death.


    She didn''t know what happened, she felt that she was about to end her life. She felt strange, she didn''t care, but at this time, she couldn''t bear it.


    After all, it''s still small, the world is so big, it''s too late to watch one out of 10,000, and there are so many things you want to do that you haven''t done... How can you easily die?


    The feeling of death became stronger and stronger, and she couldn''t help but look back.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, Tang Ye flew on her.


    "Bang! A gunshot.


    "Ah!" she screamed.


    The silent night sky was disturbed, and then there was a rolling sound. Lu Celadon only felt that he was hugged by a warm and strong body, being tightly guarded, and there would be no danger if there was no exposed place.


    She felt very relieved, did not make any struggling, and closed her eyes.


    "Damn sniper!" When the tumbling was over, Tang Ye''s painful muffled hum was heard, and there was no movement.

 Chapter 136： Insecure man!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect to have a sniper.


    When he was chasing and landing Celadon, his back suddenly became cold, causing a great anxiety. He knew that someone was looking at him, or looking at Lu Celadon. So he worked hard to catch up with Lu Celadon and hugged Lu Celadon directly from his back. After landing, the two rolled around, and the gunfire sounded at this moment.


    What followed was a huge pain that made him want to faint. However, at this time he clearly felt that his body was rolling! He quickly realized that it happened to fall into the **** and roll down the mountain. He was worried about Lu Celadon''s safety, so he put Lu Celadon''s petite body in his arms, Lu Celadon became a small shrimp, and he was firmly protected.


    When the tumbling stopped, he felt his body was about to fall apart, and he didn''t want to move because of the pain. In addition to being hit by a sniper just now, I am afraid there are many other injuries. He wanted to stand up to see Lu Celadon''s situation, but he couldn''t hold it anymore and passed out.


    Lu Celadon had been shrinking in Tang Ye''s arms. She knew that it was a man''s body holding her. Because a woman has a chest, but she can''t feel the resistance of her chest... Since it is a man, she is sure it is Tang Ye.


    She was not in a coma, nor was she injured, she was protected to the death, it was hard to be injured. She couldn''t help crying at this moment, this feeling was too familiar to her, because her former father protected her from harm in this way. However, this feels too strange. She hasn''t felt it since her father died.


    She doesn''t want to escape, she enjoys this tightly protected, warm and happy feeling. However, she suddenly felt a drop of sticky and fishy liquid on her face. She touched, panicked.


    is blood!


    She hurriedly broke free, left Tang Ye''s body, crawled on the ground and left for a few meters, stood up quickly again, and continued to escape, without looking back at Tang Ye!


    She ran and ran, very scared and panicked, but stopped when she ran, and then bit her lip, turned her head and ran back.


    Under the faint moonlight, she was confused, and when she returned to the place where Tang Ye was in a coma, she saw that Tang Ye''s hand was bleeding continuously. She remembered that there was a gunshot just now. The gunshot was in her direction, and Tang Ye rushed to protect her.


    The man blocked the bullet for himself.


    She knows this fact very well.


    She hesitated, guessing that Tang Ye helped her by doing so, would it be a bitter trick, wanting to deceive a clue to the goddess potion?


    But she shook her head again. If her life is gone, what''s the use of the goddess potion? Just now, this man helped himself block the bullet. If the bullet hits his head instead of his arm, he will be dead at the moment.


    It is entirely possible to be hit in the head. But the man ignored the possibility and rushed to protect himself.


    When he rolled down, he wrapped himself tightly again, so that he did not suffer any harm.


    Lu Celadon squeezed her small fist, her indifferent heart was filled with warmth, and her eyes suddenly became confused.


    When a person gets used to being alone or indifferent, he will be easily moved. Sometimes it may just be a sentence like "Be careful," which can make her cry when she turns the corner.


    Perhaps Lu Celadon belongs to such a girl.


    She gave up on herself and the world, not because she was willing, but because of the environment brought by Tiannv''s medicine, she couldn''t find a reason not to give up.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s protection from a stranger gave her a little reason not to give up.


    She wiped the corners of her eyes, squatted down and grabbed Tang Ye''s body, dragging it bit by bit, trying to find a better place to place Tang Ye. However, at this moment, Tang Ye woke up suddenly, just a backhand clasping her neck with a fierce expression.


    The shooting just now made Tang Ye feel very insecure. Even if he passed out in a coma, dreaming about **** the enemy, protect Lu Celadon, and protect himself.


    "Woo!" Lu Celadon was clasped by her neck, making a whimper.


    Tang Ye was shocked when she saw her, quickly let go of her, and said, "I''m sorry, I thought it was an enemy!"


    Lu Celadon coughed a few times, turned his head, and said nothing. She was still very cold and didn''t want to care about anyone.


    Tang Ye was embarrassed, his whole body ached and grinned, but he still coaxed Lu Celadon and said, "Really, I didn''t lie to you. Actually, I am a very insecure man. He is so handsome that a man wants to ruin it. My face, secondly, women want to rob me of sex. You see, both men and women want to harm me. Where can I feel half safe?"


    "..."


    "Puff!" Lu Celadon didn''t know why, looking at Tang Ye''s painful and funny look, he even said a joke, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    This guy can still joke and laugh?


    After she realized that she had been amused by the indifferent and silent, she couldn''t help being embarrassed. Her face was flushed and she was too embarrassed to look at people. She said nothing, turned her head, and felt that Tang Ye was very annoying. Time to come back to see him!


    "Come!" Suddenly, Tang Ye let out a low voice.


    Lu Celadon was shocked, turned his head to look at Tang Ye, but was hugged by Tang Ye, a romantic princess in a crisis situation, and then ran away.


    "Bang, bang, bang..." Continuous gunfire sounded, the enemy was chasing!


    Lu Celadon was so panicked that he was short of breath, was hugged by Tang Ye and fled, couldn''t help but hug Tang Ye''s waist with both hands. However, she immediately felt a sticky and wet place with one hand. She pulled her hand back, it was bright red blood!


    "You..." She barely spoke, and made a sound, but only uttered a word.


    Her eyes are red. She didn''t know why Tang Ye wanted to protect her to this point. Tang Ye''s back was obviously injured. She just grabbed it, which was equivalent to grabbing the wound. However, Tang Ye didn''t snorted! It was impossible not to hurt, but Tang Ye held back.


    She was stunned and turned to look at Tang Ye''s profile.


    Except for the father, no one would do this to protect themselves. However, the man in front of him did so. why?


    For the goddess potion? Or is it to complete the task of the superior?


    No matter what, Lu Celadon knew that Tang Ye broke into her long-closed heart, even if it was just a little bit.


    "You...you..." She hasn''t spoken for a long time, and she hardly knows how to say it. After a long break, she can say it completely: "You, you let me go, I, I can run by myself..."


    Tang Ye looked down at her, smiled reluctantly, and said, "Although I am injured, you can bet that you still can''t run with me. Have you noticed how fast I am running at this time? Must be faster than you?"


    Lu Celadon was stunned, feeling the wind passing by her ear at this time, the speed was indeed very fast, even if she could not run so fast on a flat road.


    This is not nonsense, Tang Ye is a warrior.


    Tang Ye smiled again and said, "So, we will be fine, we will all go back alive."


    Lu Celadon was startled, go back?


    She didn''t want to go back, she wanted to run away. However, looking at Tang Ye''s smile, she couldn''t bear to refuse, lowered her head, and let out a soft voice: "Hmm..."

 Chapter 137： Sister, please do me a favor!

    The day was about to dawn, but there was no news yet. Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai sat in the room and stayed up all night.


    The tea is cold and I have no intention of boiling it.


    "Could... something happen?" Peng Huaicai asked very worried.


    Wang Airen tapped his finger on the desktop, seemingly unwilling, and hummed, "Tang Ye is not such a simple kid!"


    "Tang Ye is not easy, but what if the enemy is even more difficult? Even if you and I are in this position, there is very little information that you can access with regard to the goddess potion. This is more than a level-one secret. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a super secret. So, it must not be easy for the person to deal with this matter?" Peng Huaicai still worried.


    Wang Airen sighed and said, "I hope Tang Ye can solve it. Lao Feng asked me once every three minutes, and I promised to give him the answer before dawn, but now it is about to dawn, Tang Ye still has no news. Do you want me to follow? Lao Feng said, "I can''t solve it? It''s a trivial matter to slap him in the face. It disappoints Lao Feng. It''s a big deal to have to go to the red wall to plead!"


    Peng Huaicai nodded, feeling regretful, and said, "Pharaoh, I know why you waded into this muddy water at this critical moment. This is a big thing, and everyone avoids it for fear of causing the fire. But you think it is. An opportunity¡ªa chance for Tang Ye to do meritorious service. If Tang Ye succeeds, Lao Feng owes you a favor, and he owes Tang Ye a favor. But if he fails... it is also very dangerous. The old Feng originally wanted to go to the Red Wall to plead guilty. Now, there is a heart to know the wrong and remedy, maybe you don''t have to be retired so early. But if I go late now, can Red Wall have no idea?"


    "It''s too risky... Lao Wang, it wasn''t me who said you. Wouldn''t you be a bit eager for quick success and quick gains? You see, Lao Jiang will not tell Lao Feng that he can solve Jiang Ruoqing''s girl. What they want is one Steady, steady development, not afraid of not being able to go up. You are so adventurous, it is okay to go up, if you can''t go up, I''m afraid you will fall to pieces!"


    Wang Airen squinted his eyes and said, "At this time, if Tang Ye walks steadily step by step, when will he be able to catch up? At that time, he will not be big or small, and it will be difficult to be a human being in the middle. With his temperament, I must not be able to stay, that would be tantamount to ruining him. The so-called wealth and danger, if Tang Ye fails to succeed, it can only be said that he is not lucky! However, I still believe that he can succeed! This kid... I was disappointed!"


    Immediately, the phone rang.


    Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai stood up with excitement and hurriedly listened. The result was the call from Feng Youlin.


    "Pharaoh, things... haven''t turned around?" Feng Youlin seemed to be ready for failure.


    Wang Airen''s old face was a bit unbearable. If he really failed, then he would have harmed Feng Youlin''s official career. But at this time, there is no way to recover, he can only bite the bullet and say: "Old Feng, don''t worry, there is still half an hour for you to go to the red wall. In this way, I will give you the answer in ten minutes. It is success or failure, I will give you a definite answer, no more Tai Chi!"


    "Well, Lao Wang, I hope you can really help me." Feng Youlin sighed softly.


    He said so, but he couldn''t actually conceal the disappointment and complaint to Wang Airen. If it wasn''t for Wang Airen to stop him from going to the Red Wall to plead at the beginning, then he who pleaded guilty earlier might be forgiven by the Red Wall and would not remove all his positions. But now it''s too late, and if you go to plead guilty, Red Wall must be angry, and he is afraid that he will be beaten as a bachelor.


    After hanging up the phone, Wang Airen looked at the dawning night sky, clenched his fists with a solemn expression.


    Is it...really too urgent?


    At this time, Tang Ye ran for a long time holding Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon was worried that he could not bear it, and wanted to talk several times, but didn''t know what to say. She has closed herself for too long, and her communication skills have problems.


    Finally, Tang Ye stopped, put her gently on the ground, and sat on the ground to catch her breath.


    "This, here is...?" Lu Celadon was not injured, and immediately glanced around to guard against the enemy. However, she was suddenly surprised, because this is where they rolled down the mountain in the first place!


    Back to square one!


    Are you lost?


    Tang Ye saw her doubts, smiled, and said, "I did it on purpose. The enemy must not have imagined that we will come back here. When I ran away just now, I made a deliberate detour, and the route I took was like going Another mountain fled. Pursuing our enemy, he must have rushed over there at this time. Here, we are safe."


    Tang Ye smiled, very confident, whether it was pretending or true, he didn''t want Lu Celadon to be scared.


    Lu Celadon was startled, looking at Tang Ye inexplicably reliable. She nodded again and snorted softly: "Hmm..."


    In her memory, she has never tried to communicate with other people like this, let alone nod to agree with other people''s opinions, since her parents had an accident and life had changed. But facing Tang Ye, she felt that she was in control of the rhythm, and she couldn''t help but nodded.


    However, he just nodded, and there were no other reactions.


    After Tang Ye took a rest, he remembered to report to Wang Airen, and was thankful that he didn''t leave his mobile phone in his pocket, otherwise it would delay major events. He quickly called Wang Airen and asked Wang Airen for help. He didn''t know how many enemies were still surrounding him, and he definitely needed support.


    Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai stayed in the attic room. Seeing that the time limit with Feng Youlin had arrived, he was about to call Feng Youlin and say that they had failed. As a result, the phone rang and saw that it was Tang Ye. The two old men were so anxious that Sangyan went. After answering, they almost couldn''t help crying when they heard Tang Ye''s news.


    Finally it did not disappoint!


    This kid is really good at choking time, Nima plays with heartbeat! Do you know that Feng Youlin almost ruined a great future!


    Wang Airen did not scold Tang Ye, but asked how Tang Ye was doing. After learning that Tang Ye was injured and the situation was serious, he said that he would immediately send someone to support him.


    Then he talked to Feng Youlin. Feng Youlin knew that Lu Celadon was safe and was protected by Tang Ye. He wept with joy. Now he barely holds his position. He owes Wang Airen a favor, and he also remembers Tang Ye''s name in his heart.


    In this way, Wang Airen''s plan was successful.


    "Old Wang, thank you for this! From now on, we will drink with wine and eat with meat!" This is the most solemn promise and goodwill of the old revolutionary comrades.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "Lao Feng, what do you want to do now? You should let the Tigers squad to support Tang Ye. But remember, don¡¯t let Jiang or other old men know what I mean. ?"


    "Of course!" Feng Youlin nodded and agreed, his tone closer to Wang Airen.


    Wang Airen''s doing this is a heart-breaking strategy. If he originally supported him, he could let Peng Huaicai''s people go. In this case, Peng Huaicai made a contribution. However, by letting Feng Youlin''s people go, he took care of Feng Youlin''s interests and reputation. Because Lu Celadon was lost from his Tigers, then the Tigers can save the Tigers to reduce the reputation loss of the Tigers.


    Therefore, Feng Youlin was indescribably grateful to Wang Airen.


    As for not letting the Jiang family and other families know, naturally they are afraid that they will take the credit. Mentioning the Jiang family specifically is not only Wang Airen¡¯s targeting of the Jiang family, but also the fear of Jiang Xingkong¡¯s intelligence. Because of this kind of thing, it is very likely that Jiang Xingkong already knows!


    ¡ª¡ªLook, these old men, are they very calculating?


    Tang Ye played with them, and it was indeed tender. However, after being nurtured for a long time, he will become old and cunning. After all, those who are near Zhu are red, and those who are near Mo are black.


    At this time, Tang Ye wanted to treat the wound. The arm was hit by a bullet, and the bullet has not been taken out. You must deal with it quickly. He is a doctor and knows the injury. Although it is not fatal, and is not afraid of being infected with the virus for a while, it affects the battle very much. If another enemy jumps out and loses because of the injury, it is really crying.


    It''s just that he can''t handle it alone and needs Lu Celadon''s help. But will Lu Celadon, an extremely closed girl, help him?


    I want to ask this girl for a favor, but I don''t know how to speak.

 Chapter 138： Grab credit!

    The most important injuries on the body are gunshot wounds on the arm. The bullet came from behind and it was difficult to take out the bullet by yourself. Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon. After hesitating, he just wanted to ask if Lu Celadon could help, but Lu Celadon turned his head directly.


    She knew what Tang Ye wanted to do, and she gave the answer directly¡ªno help!


    What a ruthless little girl. She was injured because she saved her, and wanted her to help, but she refused before she could say anything. Damn!


    Tang Ye didn''t force her to take a look at the bullet behind his arm, and he had to twist it around to take it out. However, if you twist your arm, the bullet will mix in the flesh and blood, and the pain is simply unbearable for ordinary people.


    "Ah..." With a big sigh, Tang Ye pierced his arm around with a silver needle, waited for a while, and then used his other hand to hold the injured arm with his other hand and twisted. , Enduring the huge pain, went straight to bite the wound, trying to bite out the bullet.


    So iron and blood!


    Twisting the arm, the bite pops out!


    When Lu Celadon saw it, his head banged, blank. She couldn''t believe that there are such iron-blooded people in the world, that kind of pain can also be endured?


    Her face was pale with fright, looking at Tang Ye as if it hurt her.


    "Damn it!" Tang Ye used his mouth to bite the bullet, failing to bite it out for the first time, couldn''t help but shudder.


    Seeing that Lu Celadon was so scared that his face was pale, he barely squeezed out a smile, looked weak and weak, and said, "I''m scared, I''m sorry. Actually, I don''t have to do this. I insist on until dawn. Someone will support me. It¡¯s fine if the hospital handles it. But I¡¯m afraid there will be enemies before dawn, so if this injury is not dealt with, I can¡¯t fight back, so it won¡¯t protect you..."


    Lu Celadon was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye and was moved.


    Is this man enduring such pain to protect himself?


    Why should this happen!


    She is in pain!


    When I was desperate for the world, there was another person who gave him hope!


    She must make a choice. Is it to continue to despair and ignore everything, or to have hope and accept the man in front of him?


    "Why are you forcing me!" She couldn''t help cursing Tang Ye.


    She hated Tang Ye, she hated Tang Ye that touched her heart.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You are a very smart girl, and your future is far, far away..."


    "If you are scared, don''t watch it. Don''t worry, even if it hurts, I won''t hum. I''m a man!" Tang Ye said firmly to Lu Celadon.


    Then he continued to twist his arms to bite out the bullet.


    Lu Celadon couldn''t help it anymore, and rushed to Tang Ye, speaking fluently, his eyes were red, and he hummed, "Can''t I help you?!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Thank you."


    By the way, does he really hurt as much as it looks?


    Actually not.


    Didn''t he pierce his arm with a silver needle just now? That is a paralysis operation. Although it can''t be like anesthesia injection, stimulating the muscles and veins through a special acupuncture technique can weaken the nerve response and greatly reduce the pain. The bite pops out, although he still hurts, but it is definitely not as painful as he just showed.


    Everything is acting!


    It is not that he is shameless, but necessary. Because he wanted to open Lu Celadon''s heart, even if it only opened a little bit. Lu Celadon now shuts himself up and hates the world. At the most beautiful age in this life, but living the darkest life, how can people not feel bad?


    If you really need a man to save her... Tang Ye sighed, "Let me come."


    At this time, Lu Celadon had been touched by Tang Ye and opened his heart to Tang Ye. She took the initiative to help Tang Ye fetch the bullets, but when she saw so much blood, her hands trembled with fear, her face was ugly, and she might have nausea and vomiting.


    But Tang Ye does need her help, and said, "You help me grab my arm, use more force, squeeze the flesh and blood, and let the bullet protrude, and then I can bite it out."


    Lu Qingci swallowed, panicking badly, but still nodded slightly. Then she turned her head away from Tang Ye, and firmly grasped Tang Ye''s arm. Tang Ye took the opportunity to bite, and bite off the small pieces of flesh and blood, and the bullet was taken out smoothly.


    As a good doctor, it is easy to deal with this kind of thing. Not long after, he stopped the blood and tore off his clothes to bandage the wound. He looked much optimistic. Lu Celadon was no longer so scared, but she still didn''t speak, and occasionally glanced at Tang Ye, more of her head bowed in silence.


    Worried about her thinking too much, Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, someone will come to rescue us soon."


    Lu Qingci glanced at him, but stopped talking.


    "Just say what you want. Maybe you think others are not credible, but I am still trustworthy." Tang Ye smiled at her.


    She remained silent for a while, and finally said, "Why... don''t you ask me about the medicine of the goddess?"


    She knew that everyone who approached her was for the goddess medicine. It used to be, it is now, and it will be in the future.


    She still suspected that Tang Ye did this for her because of the goddess potion. In the past few years, she changed from a junior high school student to a high school student. Because she was suspected of carrying the secret of the goddess potion, she had seen too many hypocritical people. Otherwise, she will not give up on herself and the world.


    When Tang Ye heard her question, she shrugged naturally and said: "I don''t know what this so-called celestial medicine is, but I roughly understand that you have encountered it now because of it. Everyone is innocent and pregnant. Biqiguin. You are a victim. And I, say something selfish, don''t want to be such a victim. Because I have a life of my own. If I have a relationship with Goddess Potion, I am afraid I will also be guilty of Biqi. So , I protect you, it''s just a task, nothing more, I won''t ask anything else."


    Lu Celadon was stunned. She stared at Tang Ye''s eyes, trying to find evidence that Tang Ye was lying. However, she failed. Tang Ye''s eyes were very natural and sincere. She knew that Tang Ye did not lie to her.


    She was even more at a loss. Because she didn''t reject Tang Ye, she didn''t want to treat Tang Ye with the indifferent attitude toward other people, but she couldn''t relax.


    She hesitated how to talk to Tang Ye. At this moment, Tang Ye stood up suddenly, with awe-inspiring expression, staring at the front and became alert.


    "Someone is coming!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, clenched his fists in both hands, planning to fight to the death!


    The person who came was definitely not the Tigers team, because listening to the footsteps, there was only one person. This is mostly the enemy.


    Lu Celadon became frightened. She didn''t know why she was scared, she shouldn''t care about everything before changing. But right now, she wanted to go back with Tang Ye safely.


    The person in front came out, it was Jiang Ruoqing!


    When Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing, he was stunned, then his expression became cold and severe.


    The Jiang family is really cunning! This is to grab merit! It is faster than the Tigers!


    Tang Ye is not a fool. When he reported to Wang Airen about Lu Celadon''s situation before, he knew that Wang Airen''s arrangement was for the Tigers team to come, so that the Tigers would make up for Lu Celadon''s abduction, and secondly, to maintain the reputation of the military elite team. Therefore, he knew very well that even if he was seriously injured to protect Lu Celadon, in the end he would be said to be protected by the Tigers, and his actions would be treated as if he had never been before.


    But this is not wronged. Because of this, he won the favor of the Tigers and Feng Youlin. This is very useful for him to practice in the military area in the future.


    However, now Jiang Ruoqing is here, I am afraid the Jiang family arranged to grab the power. He will not allow this to happen. Can''t be seriously injured, Feng Youlin''s favor was not earned, and the credit that belonged to him was also taken away?


    It''s a big deal with Jiang Ruoqing! Anyway, there was a hatred before, so let''s end the old hatred together!

 Chapter 139： You still cant beat me!

    After many days of absence, Jiang Ruoqing is still so beautiful and compelling. Her beauty overrides a kind of strength. It''s not that the imperial sister of the office president like Murong Huansha is strong, but a kind of domineering and strong as a powerful warrior!


    However, she is also a royal sister!


    Sister Yu...not bad.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s tall nose is very attractive. Tang Ye looked at it carefully. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he was indeed a beauty. He remembered the rumors of others, saying that Jiang Ruoqing had been disfigured by him, and there was a scar on his forehead. He wanted to see if it was true, but Jiang Ruoqing dangled her long hair, covered her forehead and couldn''t see it.


    In this way, Jiang Ruoqing was not affected at all, and was as beautiful as before. Of course, if there is that scar, the impact will still be there. She can''t keep showing her forehead forever, right?


    For the scars, Tang Ye has a way to remove them, just like the small scars on Murong Huansha''s chest. However, he and Jiang Ruoqing are enemies of life and death, so naturally they would not be kind enough to help Jiang Ruoqing remove his scars.


    Fearing that Lu Celadon behind him was afraid, Tang Ye turned around and smiled at her: "Celadon, don''t worry, this... sister, won''t hurt you."


    Lu Celadon opened his eyes, a little confused.


    Tang Ye didn''t explain any more, looked at Jiang Ruoqing, and said sarcastically: "The Jiang family''s movements are really fast. Will it come sooner or later, come to pick up the celadon and wait for the reward?"


    Jiang Ruoqing''s cold and arrogant eyes moved and did not speak for a while. She knew that Tang Ye was mocking her behavior. After all, when Lu Celadon was kidnapped, she didn''t come. She came after Tang Ye was seriously injured to protect Lu Celadon. Isn''t this just taking advantage of the fire?


    Jiang Ruoqing naturally disdains to do such things. But the family arrangement, she had to do it. So Tang Ye''s irony, she can only endure silently. But no matter what, she would not bow her head to Tang Ye.


    She looked at Tang Ye and hummed, "There is no need to talk nonsense, Tang Ye, you can''t beat me, you should know what to do."


    "Can''t beat you?" Tang Ye smiled, a little smug, and hummed: "Because I was badly injured, it''s impossible to beat you? But, I want to tell you that I have broken through to the middle stage of Qi Jin triple stage, with you The same strength. If you have to force me, I will fight you to the death, so you don''t want to get any benefits!"


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback. This guy broke through to the midpoint of Qi Jin triple?


    She was surprised. Before she fought against Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s strength was in the early stage of the triple Qi Jin, far from reaching the initial peak state, so there was still a considerable distance from the breakthrough. But now, Tang Ye has broken through!


    This speed is nothing short of amazing!


    Although she broke through to the late stage of Qi Jin triple stage, it was her strength that she had accumulated for a year or two, and she broke through because of changes in her mood. To put it bluntly, her vigor had already reached the point where she could break through, but her state of mind was missing. After being defeated by Tang Ye and seriously injured, her mood changed and she was able to break through immediately.


    When Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing staring at him, the eyes were quite surprised and complicated. He thought it was his own words that frightened her and was even more proud. After all, breaking through Qi Jin in such a fast time is amazing for all warriors.


    Did you scare this woman?


    However, after Jiang Ruoqing stared at him for a while, she said blankly: "I said if you can''t beat me, you can''t beat me. It used to be, it is now, and it will be in the future. Don''t think about refuting me with what happened last time. , I know what sorcery you used, I am not interested. I firmly believe that crooked ways will not last for long. I, Jiang Ruoqing, step by step, do not believe that I will lose to you this kind of opportunist!"


    She spoke so righteously, Tang Ye was dumbfounded, and didn''t know how to refute it, feeling that this woman was reasoning, rather than beating people directly.


    This woman has changed?


    This is the result of the change of mood.


    Jiang Ruoqing is no longer the impetuous her before. Everyone spoiled her before, no one hurt her, making her think that everything was the biggest and she was the strongest, but after being seriously injured by Tang Ye, she even experienced the pain of disfigurement, she realized how pompous she was once. She wants to change these bad habits, so she has created the reasonable and powerful her today.


    In a sense, she was grateful to Tang Ye. However, as a woman, she still has a very good face, and it is unbearable to be disfigured. The enmity between her and Tang Yewei was not so easy to resolve!


    Tang Ye was surprised at Jiang Ruoqing''s changes, but he also knew that to stop Jiang Ruoqing, he had to fight. He stared at Jiang Ruoqing coldly, and snorted coldly: "You said I was opportunistic? That''s it, so long as I can defeat you, what about speculation? I''m more willing to call this wisdom. No matter the black cat or the white cat, the one who can catch the mouse Good cat!"


    "It seems that you insist on not giving way?" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly, staring at Tang Ye.


    "Nonsense, we are both in the middle of the third stage of Qi Jin, why should I give in? Just because of this injury on my body? How can I be a big man because of this injury¡ª"


    "I''m the third stage of Qi Jin." Tang Ye said indignantly, and suddenly Jiang Ruoqing interrupted him blankly.


    "..."


    "You, what did you say?" Tang Ye suspected that he had heard it wrong.


    Jiang Ruoqing still looked at him blankly, and said: "I am Qijin Triple Stage Late Stage."


    In order to prove that he didn''t deliberately scare people, Jiang Ruoqing waved his hand and hit a big tree nearby. The trunk of that big branch was as thick as someone''s calf, but it was cut in half.


    When Tang Ye saw it, his heart throbbed. That is indeed the power of Qijin triple late stage!


    Jiang Ruoqing knew that he believed it, and snorted coldly: "Don''t say you are injured, even if you are not injured, you can''t beat me. If you didn''t have the crooked ways of the last time, don''t try to beat me. Even if you have the crooked ways, I won¡¯t lose to you like I did last time. I fall once, and I won¡¯t fall a second time!"


    "You..." Tang Ye flushed with anger, feeling his face hot.


    Was slapped!


    Just now he proudly said that he had broken through to the middle stage of Qi Jin triple stage, the same strength as Jiang Ruoqing. In the end, this Nima, Jiang Ruoqing broke through to the late Qi Jin triple stage, and was a little higher than him. Didn''t this slap him in the face? !


    He felt aggrieved. It''s like confessing to a goddess he likes, but being ridiculed and rejected, and then working hard, wanting to become stronger, making the goddess regret, and letting the goddess climb high. One day, I succeeded in my struggle, and the goddess... became my stepmother! His seniority is even higher than his own!


    He wanted to raise his head and yell at the thief God. Since Sheng Yu, He Shengliang? Make yourself so handsome and talented, but Jiang Ruoqing, who is more talented, comes!


    He felt the malice of the world and felt the trick of fate.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw the change in Tang Ye''s mixed emotions, he didn''t feel very happy, just a little happy. Because Tang Ye is funny and joyful, it seems to be with him...oh no, when fighting with him, not just blindly fighting violently, but also more fun worth savoring.


    "How? Do you want to fight? Don''t you want to stop me?" She looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and there were a few meaningful provocations in her tone.


    Tang Ye glared at her. Although the strengths are quite different, he never flinched, and shouted coldly: "Fight!"

 Chapter 140： Must be!

    Killing but nodding, afraid of a ball!


    Even if Jiang Ruoqing is one level stronger than herself, she will never shrink back.


    Tang Ye was determined to be firm. If Jiang Ruoqing robbed her of the credit, she would be the first to lose a lot in terms of power and position. This is fatal, he will never let the old fox of the Jiang family succeed in his calculations!


    People are dead and birds are in the sky, immortal for thousands of years!


    dry!


    Tang Ye roared and rushed towards Jiang Ruoqing. With a huge power gap, then we must fight quickly and use the most domineering fist to suppress Jiang Ruoqing. He seemed to have become a ferocious wild wolf, he just wanted to throw Jiang Ruoqing to the ground and then bite her neck!


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered, she enjoyed fighting with evenly matched opponents, which would allow her to quickly improve her strength. She stepped on the ground, stabilized her body, and faced Tang Yefei''s attack.


    At this moment, Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai still did not sleep. Lu Celadon was robbed. He would not let it go until the curtain was completely over. After all, he pushed Tang Ye out and couldn''t get nothing.


    Suddenly, the phone rang, and it was Feng Youlin who called. He frowned, and after answering, he became furious.


    "Too much deception! Jiang Xingkong, an old dog with a really good nose, is faster than the Tigers team. He asked Jiang Ruoqing to pick up Lu Celadon!" Wang Airen scolded.


    Peng Huaicai frowned and hummed, "How did Old Jiang know?"


    "Who knows him! He has been in the military area for many years. The Tigers are from the military area. I am afraid that there are a lot of his eyeliners!" Wang Airen blew his beard and stared, and said angrily: "This old dog let Ruoqing''s baby go, and is with me again. Are you fighting? If Ruoqing''s girl made a contribution, the gap between Tang Ye and her would be difficult to equalize!"


    Peng Huaicai thought for a while, not so negative, and said: "Old Wang, don''t worry, there will be gains and losses in this kind of thing. If Ruoqing''s baby girl really grabs the merits, it is tantamount to feuding Lao Feng. At that time, Lao Feng will definitely stand on our side and can also help Tang Ye develop."


    "That''s what I said, but now that this matter has failed, the Red Wall side may decide how to cut Lao Feng. At that time, the reputation will be low, and for the Jiang family, the threat is not big." Wang Airen sighed.


    Peng Huaicai pondered for a long time, and couldn''t bear Wang Airen''s anger several times in one night, and said, "Maybe Tang Ye can stop Ruoqing''s girl?"


    "The chance is slim..." Wang Airen sighed: "Have you heard that Ruoqing''s baby girl has broken through to the late stage of the Qi Jin triple stage?"


    "What?" Peng Huaicai was taken aback, and said, "Isn''t she a talented triple mid-term strength? Only a few days later, she has become a late strength? This female talent is really amazing!"


    Wang Airen looked sad and said, "That''s why I worry about Tang Ye. Tang Ye was injured in order to protect Lu Celadon, and then confronted Ruoqing''s baby girl, there is nothing more to do! Even if he knows the purpose of my arrangement, he thinks It¡¯s impossible to prevent Ruoqing¡¯s girl from grabbing power! Jiang Xingkong, an old dog, is really cunning! The thief God is not long-eyed, so he got such a talented granddaughter!"


    When Peng Huaicai saw him like this, he suddenly laughed and said, "Old Wang, don''t scold you like that. If everything goes according to your wishes, Tang Yeping will go straight up and step up to the sky, and the old **** will have to call you an old man. Dogs? I see, this kind of thing is for you to win or lose, but for the country, it is a big good thing. Now that the border areas are more unrest and chaos, you will inevitably need capable people to solve the problem. With the accumulation of talents in the country, why be afraid of alien invasion? This is the blessing of the country!"


    After all, the iron-blooded generals who are still eating the royal food, although they are involved in the noisy things of these families, everything is still focusing on the country and the overall situation. If competition can cultivate one country after another, it is really not a bad thing.


    Wang Airen couldn''t swallow the anger of always being won by Jiang Xingkong, and snorted: "I don''t believe that Old Dog Jiang is so accurate. Tang Ye is a variable, huh, maybe Tang Ye gave him a surprise!"


    "Haha, Wang Laogou, then I will see if you can win the bet!" Peng Huaicai let go of his mentality and favored Wang Airen at the same time, he treated it with a watching attitude.


    The old men seemed to be very happy to play like this.


    At this time, Jiang Xingkong was playing chess with Yin Jun in his house.


    Yin Jun was a little absent-minded. He hated Tang Ye very much, and had some gaps with Jiang Ruoqing these days. Because of Tang Ye''s connection to the Red Wall before, Jiang Ruoqing said that she would not let Tang Ye die. Although Jiang Xingkong made the decision in the end, he believed that Jiang Ruoqing had a problem with Tang Ye''s attitude.


    I should have hated Tang Ye, but he was partial. What is the reason?


    Jiang Xingkong naturally knew his thoughts and smiled: "Are you angry with Ruoqing or mine?"


    "Don''t dare." Yin Jun snorted softly, saying that he didn''t dare, but he was very angry.


    Jiang Xingkong smiled and said, "Red Wall likes generous people. The prime minister can hold a boat in his belly. Who is not the prime minister? Otherwise, how to control this country? Can you understand that only by your own deeds can you get in the water?"


    Yin Jun nodded and said: "Grandpa Jiang, I understand that I just have a breath and I can''t get my thoughts. Now Tang Ye has successfully connected the red wall and his status is getting higher and higher. But I watched this happen, but I could do nothing. I am really angry!"


    "You mean, Tang Ye has to do it?" Jiang Xingkong frowned somewhat.


    Yin Jun nodded and snorted coldly: "Yes!"


    A look of disappointment flashed in Jiang Xingkong''s eyes, shook his head, and said, "You are too arrogant."


    Yin Jun was shocked and said, "Don''t you think Grandpa Jiang doesn''t want to save Tang Ye? Tang Ye is Wang Airen''s, and Wang Airen is your enemy. How can you not get rid of it?"


    "Do you think I and Lao Wang are enemies?" Jiang Xingkong asked with a smile.


    "Of course!" Yin Jun answered without hesitation.


    A trace of disappointment flashed in Jiang Xingkong''s eyes again, and he had no intention of playing chess, and said: "In this case, just look at it. I let Ruoqing take Tang Ye''s credit, what do you think?"


    Speaking of this, Yin Jun was in a better mood and said with a smile: "Grandpa Jiang made a very proper arrangement. Now Ruoqing has broken through to the late stage of the Qi Jin triple stage, which is definitely not something Tang Ye can deal with. When Ruoqing gets this protection for Lu Thanks to the celadon, Tang Ye''s distance from her is even greater. Tang Ye wants to catch up with Ruo Qing, it will never be possible!"


    Jiang Xingkong glanced at Yin Jun, smiled, and said, "That''s all right?"


    "That''s great!" Yin Jun smiled triumphantly.


    Jiang Ruoqing did not hesitate to grab Tang Ye''s credit, which made him very satisfied. From this, he felt that Jiang Ruoqing still hated Tang Ye very much after all. The protection of Lu Celadon this time involves deliberate secrets. Coming to Tang Ye was a great opportunity for meritorious service. But Jiang Ruoqing took away this opportunity. If she didn''t hate Tang Ye, how could she do it?


    Yin Jun knew that with Jiang Ruoqing''s strength, he would be able to suppress Tang Ye. The overall situation has been decided, and Tang Ye will lose in protecting Lu Celadon. And it would be very frustrated. It was clearly Tang Ye''s contribution, but he couldn''t reward Tang Ye, it was like a cooked duck flying away-he liked to see Tang Ye encounter such things.


    The enemy¡¯s pain is his own happiness!

 Chapter 141： Not playing field!

    Tang Ye was unwilling to give in, even if he was injured, he would fight Jiang Ruoqing. He did not lift the seal of flame. This thing is not a kid playing house. Regarding the flame power, even his master Nong Baicao could not fully understand, so this power should be used with caution.


    The current fight with Jiang Ruoqing is not as desperate as last time. The worst is nothing more than being robbed of merit by Jiang Ruoqing, which will not affect life. Naturally there is no need to take risks.


    "I can give you one hand and one foot." Tang Ye punched Jiang Ruoqing, and Jiang Ruoqing easily avoided, humming mockingly.


    Tang Ye felt deeply insulted when he heard that, and did not talk nonsense, and increased his strength to attack Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing really didn''t need a hand and a leg, and sneered and fought Tang Ye back and forth. She found that Tang Ye''s attack was much weaker, and she couldn''t help being very dissatisfied, and hummed: "You didn''t use all your strength, you are insulting me!"


    Tang Ye certainly didn''t use all his strength. Because Jiang Ruoqing did not use all his strength. In addition, he was concerned about another matter. He and Jiang Ruoqing got into a fight. What if this movement attracts the enemy?


    Jiang Ruoqing can protect herself, even Lu Celadon. But if he runs out of strength, he won''t even be able to protect himself. He doesn''t think Jiang Ruoqing will protect him!


    So he left himself 20% strength to deal with possible accidents.


    But Jiang Ruoqing didn''t care about this. She felt that Tang Ye was insulting her and was very angry, and hummed: "If this is the case, then I will solve you with one hand and one leg!"


    Hum, she threw a leg out, trying to kick Tang Ye in the face. After Tang Ye dodged, he felt Jiang Ruoqing''s vigor and strength still shaved his cheeks.


    Jiang Ruoqing is not joking!


    Tang Ye frowned greatly and was very angry. Mom, slapped people without slapped face, this woman viciously wanted to slap her face, is she trying to avenge herself for ruining her face, and she also ruining her face?


    This is absolutely not possible!


    Tang Ye became fierce, filled his right hand with full strength, and fisted out.


    Seeing this, Jiang Ruoqing sneered, disapproving, and snorted: "I didn''t expect you to learn Tai Chi. I admire your courage, but I also laugh at your stupidity. It is easy to get started with Tai Chi. It is difficult to master Tai Chi. Which Tai Chi master hasn''t practiced for most of his life. A little achievement? But how old are you? Delusion to achieve something in Tai Chi?"


    "You woman is really long-winded, just take it!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, his fist still blasted towards Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing disagrees, since it has a level of vigor stronger than Tang Ye, it can naturally be resolved easily. So she waved her palm and collided with Tang Ye''s fist.


    boom!


    "what?!"


    After a punch and a palm collision, it caused a violent force collision, as if blowing a layer of heat.


    The victory or defeat soon became clear.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s palm was shaken out, and people back again and again. Tang Ye remained motionless, as stable as Mount Tai.


    "How is this possible?" Jiang Ruoqing was beaten and quit, very surprised. Although she didn''t put Tang Ye''s fist in her eyes, she didn''t underestimate it, and the force she exerted was enough to force Tang Ye back. However, it was her who was forced to retreat!


    She knew very well that Tang Ye hadn''t tricked him, it was done entirely by strength!


    What power is this?


    "You obviously played Tai Chi just now, why is there such a powerful force? Is this a fist punch?" Jiang Ruoqing asked, staring at Tang Ye.


    The so-called punch in a punch, literally means that there is another punch in a punch. The enemy can defend the fist in the open, but not the fist in the dark. Exercising this type of punch requires super talent and a good grasp of Qi Jin.


    If Tang Ye knows how to punch in a punch, it means that his strength is unfathomable. Jiang Ruoqing regretted underestimating Tang Ye, and his expression immediately became serious.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, and hummed, "Do you want to know what punch this is?"


    "Of course!" Jiang Ruoqing hummed.


    "I won''t tell you!" Tang Ye sneered.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing thought he was naive.


    At this time, Tang Ye quickly flew over and continued to attack Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing no longer underestimated the enemy, and snorted coldly: "Then let me see, what else do you have for you!"


    Tang Ye''s fist reached her. She wants to take a step and meet Tang Ye again with her palm. At this time, however, she found something weird. Her foot was struggling to step out, like a cramp. She is worried, how could she suddenly cramp?


    She looked down at her beautiful leg and found a silver needle stuck in a little place on her knee.


    She was even more surprised. When did she get a shot?


    It''s Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye fist came over just now, and he hit back with a palm of his heart, but he didn''t pay attention to his movements and was stabbed by him. He is a Chinese medicine doctor who is proficient in the technique of acupuncture points on the body. He may not be able to exert his strength on one leg. This is also the reason.


    "Tang Ye, you are despicable and shameless!" Jiang Ruoqing scolded, actually using hidden weapons such insidious methods!


    Tang Ye ignored her scolding and flew over. She immediately stretched out her hands to fight, not afraid.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye sneered and hummed, "Didn''t you say that I had one hand and one leg? Why, it''s not a big deal to speak?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was furious and snorted: "Who says I don''t mean anything! I don''t need one hand and one foot. See how you can do me?"


    "thump!"


    As soon as Jiang Ruoqing finished stubbornly humming, Tang Ye''s body was close to her eyes. She was shocked and said that she had allowed one hand and one leg to be numb again, which made her movements sluggish. Failed to fight back against Tang Ye for the first time. As a result, Tang Ye fell on the grass and rolled and scuffled.


    "Tang Ye, you, you..." Jiang Ruoqing was crushed on the grass by Tang Ye, neither moving nor not moving, and hurriedly shouted: "You are shameless, get away from me!"


    If she resisted, she would rub against Tang Ye''s body, which would be very embarrassing. But if he didn''t move, Tang Ye would be defeated and taken advantage of, which was equally embarrassing.


    She regretted that she gave Tang Ye a hand and a leg. If I knew that Tang Ye was such a shameless person, I should defeat him sooner!


    At this time, the two of them were sticking to each other, twisting and rolling on the grass occasionally, very savage, which made people very dreamy.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s complexion turned red, and she became more unbearable. She squatted her heart, bit her red lips, and fought with Tang Ye, shouting: "Tang Ye, I''m fighting with you!"


    She thought, kill Tang Ye quickly and end this embarrassing thing quickly!


    So the two were tangled together on the grass, scrambled and rolled, and the grass swayed, full of the fantasy of wild-battle.


    Brush!


    At this time, there were rapid footsteps, and the two realized the movement, and immediately stopped the fight, thinking that an enemy was coming to take Lu Celadon away. This is absolutely forbidden, even though they have different positions, they must protect Lu Celadon first.


    However, before they separated their bodies, the grass around them was broken apart, and several pistols were formed in a circle and pointed at them.


    The two of them were shocked, and they were surrounded by enemies...what a bad thing!


    However, one of the people who pointed the gun at them recognized Tang Ye because he was the captain of the Tigers team, Chen Hu.


    Tang Ye helped them this time, and Feng Youlin specifically told Chen Hu about Tang Ye. After reading some information, he also knew Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, what are you...?!" Chen Hu thought it was ridiculous and rushed to rescue him in a hurry. As a result, Tang Ye was fighting with a beautiful woman...?


    Tang Ye was overjoyed when he heard what he said, knowing that it was reinforcements sent by Wang Airen. But soon he was embarrassed again. He left Jiang Ruoqing and touched his nose to explain: "This comrade, don''t get me wrong, Jiang Ruoqing and I are not a jungler. I didn''t take off my clothes. I didn''t take off the field. Right?"


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing''s face blushed to the extreme, what a jungle-fight, an insult, an absolute insult!


    She gritted her teeth, wishing to kill Tang Ye. Just explain, is it necessary to mention field battles?


    She also saw that Chen Hu and others had the power of the military area. And she is also from the military district. If this is a misunderstanding and spread to the military area, will she still have the face to stay?

 Chapter 142： I just want to go with him!

    Jiang Ruoqing gritted her teeth at Tang Ye. It''s okay, why mention field warfare? Can''t you just use some excuses?


    For example... Hey, it seems that the action that I had just tangled and scrambled with this **** in the bushes could only be misunderstood as a jungler-war. Look, their clothes are messy, it''s really hard to explain.


    At this time, Jiang Ruoqing had a few white skin looming on her body, and it would be difficult for people not to think about things.


    Unexplainable, Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes were red with anger. This kind of aggrieved, deeply misunderstood, but unable to defend, is anxious and angry, really wanting to kill!


    "Jiang Ruoqing, you are too despicable and shameless! Tang Ye was seriously injured, and you actually treated Tang Ye like this--do you have any conscience? Because you are still the pride of our military region, I think people in the military region must I am blind!" At this moment, Chen Hu suddenly cursed at Jiang Ruoqing.


    As a result, everyone was quiet.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it was true.


    I am a girl who was bullied by Tang Ye like that, but it was me who was wrong?


    As the captain of the Tigers team, Chen Hu should have been fair and serious, but was he insulting himself so favorably to Tang Ye?


    Jiang Ruoqing is angry, can any cat or dog bully herself?


    "I have some impression of you. It is Chen Hu, the captain of the Tigers team? Do you have the ability to repeat what you just said? Who is the victim? Can you not see if you are blind?" Jiang Ruoqing went crazy, facing Chen Hu coldly. Angrily, the momentum is pressing.


    Chen Hu''s heart was startled, and the power of the Qi Jin triple stage late stage was indeed not something he could resist!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and smiled triumphantly. What Chen Hu said just now undoubtedly sent him a message¡ªthe Tigers team is on his side!


    He quickly guessed the reason.


    The Tigers team belonged to the military area team under Feng Youlin''s jurisdiction. Lu Celadon had an accident, and their team was to blame. This spreads to the military area, and they will be stamped with a shame. Tang Ye was entrusted by Wang Airen to secretly protect Lu Celadon. Tang Ye could have obtained this credit alone, but Wang Airen notified Feng Youlin and asked the Tigers to make up for their mistakes, remedy their mistakes, and save face. However, because the news leaked, Jiang Xingkong arranged Jiang Ruoqing to come to grab the credit!


    There is nothing wrong with the Jiang family''s behavior as despicable and shameless. But if he succeeds, Red Wall will not care about it, and Jiang Ruoqing will achieve great achievements! Therefore, this behavior completely angered Feng Youlin and the Tigers team. People''s future is tied to this matter, and they want to **** it? To cut off a person''s wealth is like killing a parent, not to mention that he still wants to cut his life''s future!


    Then Chen Hu naturally regarded Jiang Ruoqing as an enemy!


    Soon the Tigers team also realized Chen Hu''s position. Their team was united, so they all became hostile to Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Ye sneered and stared at Jiang Ruoqing. "Jiang Ruoqing, what about saying you are mean and shameless? You know I was injured, but you still force me to take action. Are you eager for me to die? Suddenly stepped in, didn''t you just want to grab a piece of credit to take it to the Red Wall to receive a reward? I really don''t know how your Jiang family''s reputation was accumulated. Could it be that you used such despicable methods?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect Tang Ye to scold her like this. She was angry and felt wronged.


    Before doing it, she had let Tang Ye go everywhere, otherwise Tang Ye would not be able to stand up at all! It was precisely because of this that she delayed the matter until now, causing the Tigers team to come and have not resolved it. However, she gave Tang Ye so much, but Tang Ye along with Chen Hu scolded her and satirized her... The last time she was brutally injured by Tang Ye made her feel fear, this time Tang Ye verbally abused her and made her feel uncomfortable. And grievances.


    "Tang Ye, why do you say that to me!" She stared at Tang Ye, her eyes red.


    A girl, embarrassed and abused by a group of men, she really hates it!


    She originally thought that Tang Ye would explain that the matter of entanglement in the grass just now was not an ambiguous field battle, but a misunderstanding, but Tang Ye not only didn''t explain, but together with Chen Hu they regarded her as an enemy. She felt helpless and uncomfortable. It seems that everyone hates her. She didn''t want to be like this, not at all!


    At this moment, even if she has the strength above everyone here, she doesn''t have the intention of killing people, she just wants...someone to support her, don''t let her be alone!


    This is a kind of spiritual desire, not the approval of others suppressed by force!


    However, Tang Ye did not sympathize with her, and coldly snorted: "Why should I say that to you? Did I make a mistake? Your Jiang family jumped out at this moment, dare to say that you didn''t want to take the credit? Even if I was injured, You won''t back down, dare you say that''s not the case? If you say no, then I immediately apologize to you!"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing didn''t dare to say no. She knew very well that the arrangement in the family really wanted to grab Tang Ye''s credit and curb Tang Ye''s development.


    When Tang Ye saw this, he sneered and sneered: "You can''t tell, right? Because that''s the truth! Taking advantage of people''s dangers, doing dark things, and packing upright, isn''t it your favorite person? Matter?"


    "Tang Ye! You are not allowed to say that to me!" Jiang Ruoqing shouted. She didn''t know why she was so uncomfortable, and wanted Tang Ye to take back all the words she had scolded.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and hummed: "Since the people who support me are here, you are not sure what to take away, right? So why don''t you get out?"


    "You...you..." Not only didn''t get Tang Ye''s apology, but took back those curse words, but was scolded by Tang Ye. Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help but tears from the uncomfortable.


    She desperately held back, staring at Tang Ye coldly and said: "Okay, Tang Ye, since you look at me like this, then we are not at odds with each other! Never die!"


    After drinking, Jiang Ruoqing quickly turned around, took a ten-meter step, and left with vigor and strength. With her back to Tang Ye, her red eyes couldn''t help being wet. She feels so uncomfortable. Why do those people treat themselves so much, unite to insult themselves as a woman, is it interesting?


    What did you do wrong? Nothing is wrong! After all, I am just an executor, performing tasks arranged at home!


    Tang Ye squinted thoughtfully when he saw Jiang Ruoqing leave.


    Not long after, the news that Jiang Ruoqing was forced back by Tang Ye and Chen Hu''s team came to Jiang''s house.


    Mr. Jiang said with a calm face, his look out of the window was a little daunting and scary.


    "This kid... why don''t you know how to feel bad for his granddaughter?" He thought, then shook his head and sighed.


    Different from Jiang Xingkong''s silent attitude, Yin Jun was completely mad, grabbed a teacup and smashed it, smashing it fiercely!


    "what!"


    He screamed like a woman in anger.


    He originally thought that Jiang Ruoqing would have taken Tang Ye''s credit in the past and suppressed Tang Ye, but he did not expect that Jiang Ruoqing was bullied by the joint and returned aggrieved!


    He was wondering whether Jiang Ruoqing was showing mercy to Tang Ye''s subordinates, or Tang Ye was really so good?


    In any case, he couldn''t swallow this breath.


    He wanted to kill Tang Ye immediately!


    "Tang Ye, are you okay?" After Jiang Ruoqing left, Tang Ye watched her leaving and remained silent. Chen Hu asked caringly when he saw her.


    He was on the same front with Tang Ye to deal with Jiang Ruoqing. Tang Ye helped him protect Lu Celadon. He was very grateful and admired Tang Ye.


    Those who came from the military region have very simple relationships. At first glance, they are brothers and brothers. They are not hypocritical, and they will not regret it in the future! Just like some overbearing women in the military district look at men, they are fancy, and they just say, "I want to be with you" and "I want to live with you", it''s a simple matter of not agreeing. It''s not like these young people outside, who have been tortured to and fro, and the result was to help other people''s old-age women or wait for other people''s husbands for nothing.


    Tang Ye looked at Chen Hu, a sturdy man with a sturdy back and a sturdy man, and he really looked like a tiger. One more friend is naturally good. Besides, he is still a friend of the military region. He smiled and nodded to Chen Hu and said, "It''s okay, let''s go and see Lu Celadon first, this matter is important."


    "Okay." Chen Hu was also worried about this.


    Lu Celadon was behind them, and when he saw them coming, he stepped back a little timidly. Finally, she bit her lip and walked behind Tang Ye, pulling at the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes and humming, "I only want to go with him!"


    Chen Hu and others looked at each other. They have been protecting Lu Celadon for several months. Lu Celadon has always looked like a dead person, but today has changed, saying that he only wants to go with Tang Ye?


    This Nima''s... Tang Ye wouldn''t do anything to her underage girl, right?

 Chapter 143： You will be successful!

    Chen Hu and others looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes.


    At this time, Lu Celadon was hiding behind Tang Ye, holding Tang Ye''s clothes corner with a small hand, like Tang Ye''s follower. But Chen Hu and the others all knew what Lu Celadon was. She didn''t care about people before, just like a walking dead. This is the first time they have seen Lu Celadon take the initiative to talk to someone, and also made a rather ambiguous move.


    Tang Ye noticed their weird gazes, and looked back at Lu Celadon, who was holding his head down and holding the corner of his clothes, a little embarrassed, and grinned: "Celadon, I''m injured, maybe I can''t always take care of you."


    "I don''t care." Lu Celadon didn''t emphasize, just lowered his head and said calmly.


    When Chen Hu and others saw it, they immediately contempted Tang Ye. Nima, this guy must have done something indifferent to Lu Celadon, otherwise, someone is a good girl, so why bother with him. Moreover, looking at that attitude, it is very firm, as if saying, "What you did to me, you are responsible for it!"


    But Tang Ye was very embarrassed, with a bitter face. How can things be like this? I don''t seem to like girls so much. Doesn''t Jiang Ruoqing hate herself terribly?


    Chen Hu must ensure the safety of Lu Celadon. Right now he is still in the wild. The enemy will attack at any time. He will temporarily ignore what happened between Tang Ye and Lu Celadon and said, "Tang Ye, there is also Miss Celadon, let¡¯s go back. Otherwise, the enemy will inevitably be injured. Now Tang Ye is also seriously injured and must be treated quickly!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, let''s go back first."


    Naturally, Lu Celadon followed Tang Ye, she only recognized Tang Ye, and the others ignored them, and barely spoke as before. Even Tang Ye only said a few words when necessary. In her, you only know what it means to cherish the word as gold.


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to go home because he had a bold guess. As long as he unlocked the flame seal and had **** with Lin Yourong, part of the flame¡¯s power would be transformed into his own power, which could not only heal the body, but also Physical recovery. This is like a plug-in. He wanted to verify this speculation, so he planned to go back and get rid of Lin Yourong!


    However, Chen Hu disagreed life and death. He was seriously injured to protect Lu Celadon, which moved Chen Hu and others so much that he took him to the hospital for treatment. And there is Lu Celadon, a little follower. If he goes home, Lu Celadon will follow him, so where can he go to bed with Lin Yourong?


    Thinking about it this way, he agreed to Chen Hu to go to the hospital for treatment, and then chose the city''s first hospital. He is the doctor here and is familiar with it.


    After Tang Ye received treatment, Lu Celadon was also taken for examination. She is a person whom Red Wall values, and she must not be hurt. Chen Hu dare not neglect.


    Since Tang Ye had gone to the hospital, Lu Celadon had no objection. She also knew that even if she opposed it, it was useless. She lived like this before without Tang Ye. Only now with Tang Ye, she has to work hard to change the prison-like life. She thinks Tang Ye can help her.


    Thinking that her life would change in the future, her expression was no longer so indifferent. This made Chen Hu and others extremely surprised, and once again admired Tang Ye''s uniqueness. Just one night, Lu Celadon, a walking dead, was saved!


    Chen Shuqing knew that Tang Ye was injured and came to the hospital for treatment, so he hurried to see it.


    He hasn''t spoken with Tang Ye for a long time, either he is busy with the hospital, or Tang Ye is busy with himself. But thinking that Tang Ye was with Lin Yourong every day, and Lin Yourong didn''t leave Tang Ye when he called him, he didn''t complain. Lin Yourong is his beloved granddaughter. When Lin Yourong is happy, he is happy. It''s just that sometimes he feels very sad, because sometimes Lin Yourong will suggest to him that if he goes home, call ahead, otherwise it may be embarrassing.


    Why is this so? Is it embarrassing to go home by yourself? Does the granddaughter hate herself as an old man?


    He asked why, Lin Yourong hesitated and told him vaguely that she and Tang Ye sometimes do things with men and women. What if he ran into him without saying hello when he came back?


    Oh, this makes the old man angry. Chen Shuqing felt that the world was cold, and was crying in pain. Granddaughter, you don¡¯t want a grandpa if you have a man!


    Therefore, Chen Shuqing felt that it was necessary to teach Tang Ye a lesson. Don''t let this kid be too proud. As a grandfather, it is necessary to educate the younger generation! After all, young people can''t indulge in excessive desire? What if you die, and die young?


    It was just that Tang Ye was injured. While he was angry, he was extremely worried, and called Lin Yourong again. Although it is night now, Lin Yourong, a nurse, used to work many night shifts during shifts, so he can adapt. Hearing that something happened to Tang Ye, she immediately rushed to the hospital from home.


    "Grandpa, why do you want to tell Yourong, that night, didn''t you worry her?" Tang Ye was lying on the hospital bed, looking at Chen Shuqing speechlessly.


    He didn''t want Lin Yourong to know about his injury. With Lin Yourong''s temperament, his eyes would be red and even tears would be shed. That wife...Huh? Suddenly, a flash of light flashed through his mind. My wife came to the hospital. Wouldn¡¯t it be great to have a room with her in the ward to verify your guess?


    Nima, I have a nosebleed when I think about it. Nurse, in the ward, patient, do something shy...Oh, why is this like the temptation of the nurse sister in the little movie?


    Some men are naturally a little bit mean, and while cursing that the world is going downhill and morally corrupt, they can''t help but want to stimulate them when they come to themselves. Spiritual singularity, physical overflow.


    Snapped!


    Suddenly he was slapped on his forehead, and Tang Ye''s various nasty thoughts were awakened. Chen Shuqing gritted his teeth and scolded him: "Boy, have you listened to me! I know I''m nagging, but you really can''t go on like this. It''s all a gunshot wound. What are you doing? I told you. , You are not allowed to worry about it, but you... which day will you not worry about it?"


    Although Chen Shuqing nagged a bit, it was all for Tang Ye''s good. Although Tang Ye was being reprimanded, she always grinned silly. He felt very warm, and it felt good to be cared for.


    "Grandpa, let me tell you something, maybe you will understand me." Tang Ye looked at Chen Shuqing and said, not wanting Chen Shuqing to worry so much.


    Chen Shuqing frowned and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m doing things for Grandpa Wang." Tang Ye said softly.


    Chen Shuqing was startled.


    Do things for Pharaoh? That''s a big deal. Wang Airen was originally a man of the world, but it was an eventful autumn recently. Tang Ye was involved in those things. Although it was a chance to go smoothly, it was also a crushed adventure.


    From a personal standpoint, Chen Shuqing did not want Tang Ye to take risks. His conditions are not bad, and it is not a problem for the family to live a quiet life. This is also his original intention. But he knew that Tang Ye was not a mediocre person, otherwise how could he casually go to Tianni Group to get 200 million investment back?


    But he still hoped that Tang Ye would be quieter, just accompany Lin Yourong, and asked Tang Ye: "Can you turn back on this road?"


    Tang Ye shook his head, smiled helplessly, and said, "Impossible."


    "Sigh." Chen Shuqing sighed, although he was disappointed, he could accept it. Because he knew very well that Wang Airen''s affairs were not something he could shake as a dean.


    Immediately, his eyes were firm, and he looked at Tang Ye and said, "Since you have chosen this way, you have to climb to the highest point to give You Rong the greatest guarantee. Once you are successful, you can¡¯t be dead, otherwise I and You Rong I will never forgive you!"


    Tang Ye''s body shook, he didn''t expect grandpa to have such a determined side.


    He nodded heavily.


    Once you succeed, you will never be a dead bone that is trampled underfoot!

 Chapter 144： Special treatment in the ward!

    Chen Shuqing and Tang Ye said a lot, there were small things and big things, and they scolded Tang Ye''s impulse to do things and guided him in some direction. Throughout the whole process, Tang Ye didn''t praise him. However, in Tang Ye''s view, every word he was educated was affirmation of him.


    Originally, he thought that when he confessed to Chen Shuqing about the future path, he would face strong opposition. Because climbing this road, you will face countless dangers, intrigue, light or dark, accidentally, torn to pieces. Chen Shuqing''s wish is simple. The family will live a good life and take good care of Lin Yourong. But this road is not so peaceful after all!


    Nevertheless, Chen Shuqing also understood him, agreed with him to do so, and asked him to do his best and stand to the highest point. This is a kind of incentive, inspired by loved ones. His mood became clear, and he was no longer so scrupulous about taking that path.


    Then Chen Shuqing went to work on his own affairs, and only Tang Ye was left in the ward. He sorted out the recent events quietly. Suddenly he was very sad, and his relationship with Jiang Ruoqing was extremely bad, so he had to join hands with Jiang Ruoqing to eradicate the Tianbang organization. How to cooperate in the future?


    At this time, the door of the ward was pushed open, and an anxious step sounded immediately, and a very beautiful girl rushed quickly, her expression worried, her eyes red.


    Lin Yourong, this lovely nurse-in-law, is here.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, and was embarrassed, and said, "You Rong, are you here?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Lin Yourong couldn''t smile, and threw herself in front of Tang Ye. Seeing that Tang Ye had suffered so many injuries, he almost cried.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll be fine. If you cry, I''ll be fine, because then I will have to find ways to make you happy. Then I will consume a lot of brain cells, and I will have a headache-are you willing?" Tang Ye Seeing Lin Yourong pretending to be bitter.


    Lin Yourong blushed, although she was still very worried, but Tang Ye could still molest her, she was more relieved.


    She grumbled grievously: "You just love to talk sweetly to me, making people worry to death."


    "Why, don''t you like my sweet words to you?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    Lin Yourong blushed, bit her mouth lightly, and whispered, "Hi, I like it..."


    Tang Ye looked at such a lovely daughter-in-law, his eyes rolled, and he planned to experiment with his previous speculation about **** therapy. He smiled and said, "Yangrong, I want to ask you for something."


    "What? Don''t be polite to me, I''m willing to help you in everything..." Lin Yourong was ashamed, as if he was embarrassed to say such sweet words.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "I want to have **** with you."


    "Ah?" Lin Yourong was cautious and trembling, a little panicked, his face flushed to the extreme, and he gave Tang Ye a grimace and said, "Don''t make fun of me anymore, just tell me something."


    Of course she thought Tang Ye was teasing her. This is a hospital ward, and not at home. How can you do such an immoral thing like rolling the sheets?


    However, Tang Ye looked firm, and said, "It''s just a gangbang."


    She was stunned, her complexion flushed with beauty, and she lowered her head and hummed: "Know, I know...When you get better, I, I will be with you..."


    "No, I mean, I can buy a house now, and it''s here." Tang Ye said affirmatively.


    Lin Yourong''s eyes widened, thinking Tang Ye was so disgusting, he actually wanted to learn from the small movie!


    "I, I don''t want it!" Lin Yourong resolutely opposed it, it was too shameful. If it¡¯s at home, she can agree to do anything. In the kitchen, bathroom, and posture, she can agree to it. But outside, in the ward at this time, if it is discovered, it will be paid later. How can you have the face to meet people?


    Besides, Tang Ye was injured at this time, and tossing about that kind of thing would only hurt. She is worried about Tang Ye, and she can''t let Tang Ye mess around!


    However, Tang Ye was serious, took her hand and said, "I have a reason for doing this."


    Lin Yourong pouted. Of course a man had a reason to do this, making his lower body cool!


    Tang Ye smiled, squeezed her small face, and said, "Because our two physiques are different, I guess that you and I can treat my injuries."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was taken aback. Sexual **** can still be cured. You really are both Yin and Yang repair!


    Tang Ye explained: "I had this kind of conjecture very early. Remember when we were tossing about the first time we had sex? After we finished that day, we were so exhausted and physically exhausted. I originally thought that I couldn''t get up the next day. In bed, as a result, when I woke up, I found that my physical strength was not only restored, but also full of vitality. I wish I could vent on you again-look, isn''t this strange?"


    Lin Yourong''s face turned crimson to the extreme when he heard Tang Ye mention their first intercourse. They were indeed crazy that day, too ashamed to mention a word. But when Tang Ye said so, she also felt that things were weird. Not only did she regain her strength, the skin damaged by friction on her thighs also quickly healed. This kind of thing is indeed like self-treatment.


    She looked at Tang Ye, bit her lip, and said, "Can you really heal your injury?"


    "I''m pretty sure!" Tang Ye nodded.


    Lin Yourong blushed with shame, her face was beautiful and delicate, she held her slender hands together, bit her lip, made a decision, and whispered, "Then...I''ll give you..."


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "That might trouble you a little bit. I''m injured and I can''t move around. I can only lie down underneath, and you''re on me¡ªwork..."


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong yelled, feeling that Tang Ye was deliberately teasing her. He gave her annoyed glance and hummed: "I know, don''t tell me, it''s so shameful!"


    Tang Ye was embarrassed. It was a shame to lie down and let his wife work **** him when he did such a thing!


    However, it seems to be worth looking forward to?


    So he took out the silver needle, unlocked the flame seal, and a flame flower appeared on his belly. He believes that only when the flame power is released, can part of the flame power be transformed with Lin Yourong.


    After he was ready, he lay down, patted his body, and said to Lin Yourong, "I''m ready, Yourong, come up, but you have to help me-take off."


    "..."


    "Asshole! Don''t say it! I hate it! I know how to do it!" Lin Yourong blushed to the earlobe, and gave Tang Ye a hard look.


    Then she sat on the hospital bed, stretched out her hands and lowered her head to slowly untie her clothes. That appearance made the man want to take a bite.


    "Wait!" Tang Ye suddenly said cleverly, "Go and lock the door, and block the camera in the corner!"


    He was scared to death. Nima, if you didn''t pay attention to these details and dealt with Lin Yourong, it would really be a small movie if it was exposed.


    Lin Yourong was also taken aback. He hurriedly arranged his clothes and glared at Tang Ye angrily, then went to lock the door, took a few steps, and completely covered the camera with an iron pole.


    Back to Tang Ye, her face flushed to the base of her neck again, but she still took off her clothes little by little. As the buttons were unbuttoned, a lot of white skin and plump and crispy-chest were looming. ditch.


    Tang Ye thought he was injured, and would not react easily unless Lin Yourong slapped him on him. But he underestimated Lin Yourong''s charm, and his charming expression with a touch of grievance and resentment, and withdrawing his clothes bit by bit, made his mouth dry.


    Although she had been in a room with Lin Yourong, the best daughter-in-law had a style every day, as if she was not the same woman every time she slept. It''s really the ultimate. So he ignored the injuries on his body, pulled Lin Yourong down, stretched out his hand and wandered around Lin Yourong''s graceful body.


    "You, pay attention, don''t hurt your body!" Lin Yourong did not object to Tang Ye''s attack on her body, but worried that Tang Ye was too excited.


    What are you worrying about with your old husband and wife?


    But to add some fun, she chuckled twice and said, "Husband, you are really bad."


    "It''s not that I''m bad, it''s that you are too tempting." Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    Lin Yourong was very happy, it proved that her charm was not diminished.


    Following Tang Ye''s movements, she frowned from time to time when she saw Tang Ye, presumably because of the wound. She was very distressed. She held Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Don''t move, I''ll come!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless when his wife was suddenly so domineering.


    At this time, Lin Yourong took off Tang Ye''s clothes with a pair of slender hands, and then pulled a sheet, put a cover on her body, pressed Tang Ye''s body and started to move, and soon he made a fine-groan.


    Tang Ye enjoyed it, but also felt embarrassed. Because Lin Yourong was working hard, he was paying attention to the changes in flame power and the injuries on his body, verifying whether his guess was correct.

 Chapter 145： Assassination at midnight!

    Without practice, it is difficult to appreciate the effort. Lin Yourong felt exhausted, rolled his eyes at Tang Ye after the incident, and then fell directly beside Tang Ye to pant and rest.


    Sure enough, there are only exhausted cattle and no bad farming. She vowed that she would just lie down and work as a field instead of riding as a cow.


    At this time, Tang Ye felt that the flame power spreading throughout his body quickly dissipated after being tempered by Lin Yourong''s Hanbing physique. But a part of the power turned into warmth and rushed into his body.


    Sure enough!


    Feeling these changes clearly, he knew that his guess was correct!


    Unlocking the flame seal with Lin Yourong can not only heal injuries, but also promote strength improvement. He was so happy, how could he meet such a good thing?


    So he started to try his body and found that the injury that had been painful all over his body had recovered greatly. He was pleasantly surprised to unwrap some small wounds and found that the wounds were almost healed! Even if the arm is hit by a bullet, it is mostly healed, and it is no problem to start the battle!


    After the injury healed seven or eight, how about the increase in strength?


    He checked his strength immediately, but the increase in strength was not obvious. He was not discouraged. He knows the reason, presumably because a large part of his power is used to heal his injuries, so the power that can be accumulated in his Qi is not too much. If there is no injury, all the transformed flame power is accumulated in Qi Jin, then Qi Jin must be greatly improved.


    As long as the daughter-in-law is around, he can practice anytime. He felt lucky once again to have such a powerful physique. I used to hate flame disease, and I thought it was a curse and disaster. Now it seems that it is a blessing and a gift!


    Of course the most thankful person is Lin Yourong. He looked at Lin Yourong next to him with a soft expression, hugged and kissed him gently, and smiled: "Yorong, thank you."


    Lin Yourong smiled lightly, looked a little lazy because of exhaustion, and said, "Is it really good for your injury?"


    "Of course!" Tang Ye smiled and turned over, unexpectedly pressing Lin Yourong under him by accident. Seeing the tired look on Lin Yourong''s face, he quickly moved away, but he couldn''t make his wife tired anymore. However, he never expected that Lin Yourong hugged him and prevented him from moving.


    "I haven''t seen such an irresponsible man. You can only want me, and I can''t want you?" Lin Yourong laughed.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded.


    The wife is bold. But isn''t she very tired? wrong! Her ice physique is also good, maybe she can recover faster than herself!


    Tang Ye wanted to understand this, rolled his eyes, looked at Lin Yourong under him, thought for a while, suddenly became a little bit evil and playful, and said: "Well, as you asked. My body recovered seven or eight. Eighth, you helped me so hard just now, so let me help you again now!"


    "Cut, what are you doing for me? I''m not hurt..." Lin Yourong didn''t know if she didn''t understand, or if she didn''t understand, he hummed slightly, very cute.


    Oh, my wife is getting better at playing. The more Tang Ye loved it, she smiled when she saw Lin Yourong like this, and said, "Yourong, you have paid too much for me. I don''t know how to express my affection for you. Thank you so much."


    Lin Yourong was taken aback for a moment, ashamed, thinking that Tang Ye was in love, smiled happily: "Then you will love me well..."


    "Of course I will love you well, and I will love you twice as much!" Tang Ye promised with a serious face.


    Lin Yourong bit her lip and was delighted, but she gave a sudden glance and said, "I mean... the love on the bed!"


    "..."


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye felt that this little lady was stinky and shameless, she was talking about love, shouldn''t she enjoy the romantic atmosphere? Speaking of such vulgar things!


    Seeing him embarrassed, Lin Yourong chuckled gently, like a lively Feiyan in the early spring, extremely charming.


    He looked a little fascinated. After he came back to his senses, he put on a stern face, looked at Lin Yourong smirkly, and hummed: "In this case, it''s better to hit the sun if you choose a day, just now, I love you so much!"


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong yelled, clasping Tang Ye''s neck tightly, and humming: "No, no! You are old and bad, and you don''t know that it hurts people at all. You use so hard every time and hate you. Up!"


    Didn''t this mean to stimulate Tang Ye on purpose? Very scheming, this girl¡ªshe succeeded, and Tang Ye was pushed around by her, and she pressed her body even more. She wanted to refuse but greeted her, pretending to shirk, but then spread a pair of beautiful legs around Tang Ye''s waist, so that Tang Ye and her became one.


    Tang Ye saw her look like this, and felt that she had really become a vixen, full of charm. In order to prevent her from succeeding, Tang Ye just teased her, but was not in a hurry to give it to her. When she was short of breath and moved, he jokingly said, "Since you are tired, take a good rest."


    "You...!" Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye''s intentions, gritted his teeth with anger, and hummed: "You are going to die! Give it to me, or I will never help you heal again!"


    Tang Ye smirked, seeing that Lin Yourong was really unbearable, so he reached out to Lin Yourong''s thigh and gently broke apart, and went to do something unsuitable for children.


    When Lin Yourong made a sultry-groan, on the other side, Tang Manhong went crazy with anger.


    Snapped!


    The wine glass was smashed to the ground and shattered. There was even a piece of glass splashing on Tang Man''s red and round calf, scratching the flesh and spilling blood. But Tang Manhong completely ignored these, with a gloomy expression, and walked directly into the meeting room by stepping on the glass that she had smashed on the ground.


    As last time, there is no one in the meeting room, only equipment for network calls. Tang Manhong''s red fox image lights up, and then the killer images in other locations also light up.


    "The tengu and the crow are dead, and they messed up a major task. Tang Ye did this. Obviously, Tang Ye took the initiative to attack us. As long as he knows any troubles about us, he will do it. I have no patience. Slowly accompany him to play. The matter of that''adult'' must not be delayed. I want to get rid of him immediately. I think we underestimated him. Not long ago, both the tengu and the crow died in his hands. . Obviously, he is staring at the action of our Tianban, otherwise he will not know the tasks of Tengu and Crow. In this case, he will directly choose from the top ten members. Tang Ye must be killed and no other losses can be caused. Up!"


    Tang Manhong grumbled coldly.


    If it was just because the tengu and the crow were killed, she wouldn''t be so angry. But this matter involved Lu Celadon, and it was related to a certain adult, so she dared not delay.


    "Isn''t Qianmian Langjun going to assassinate Tang Ye? I heard that Tang Ye was injured. He was in the hospital at this time. Qianmian Langjun could pretend to be a doctor, and he might be able to succeed." Someone spoke.


    Tang Manhong''s expression was still gloomy, and he coldly snorted, "What I want is certain success! To ensure that there are no accidents, I want a top ten killer to come forward. Look at the top ten killers, who has no task at hand?"


    "Only Silver Wolf."


    "Then Silver Wolf!"


    The lighted screen dimmed, Tang Manhong''s expression was cold, as if a pair of red eyes flashed in the dark room, the pupils of the red fox!


    Walking out of the meeting room, Tang Manhong changed into a casual tight-fitting suit uniform, buttoned a pair of red high heels, and rushed out the door.


    The "goods" could not be safely delivered to the target, the adult was very angry, and she must personally apologize.


    After Tang Ye and Lin Yourong got close in the ward, they slept in the hospital bed, not half a patient. This benefited from Tang Ye''s injury a lot better. It''s horrible that no one else can imagine that there will be such a weird thing in the world. That kind of injury, in less than a few hours, healed unexpectedly!


    Lin Yourong felt that he was in the hospital after all, sleeping with Tang Ye naked and naked, wouldn''t he be ashamed if he was seen by others. So she got out of bed, picked up the clothes dropped on the floor, and put them back one by one.


    "Tang Ye, get up, put your clothes back!" She scolded Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye was a little lazy, so she helped Tang Ye wear it. Tang Ye looked at her with a smile, it was a great blessing to have this sweet wife.


    When the two of them got dressed, Lin Yourong tossed her hair. Except for her blushes, she couldn''t see anything unusual. It probably wouldn''t make people suspect that they had done anything bad. However, at this moment, Lin Yourong smelled a hormonal smell that shouldn''t be in the ward, and couldn''t help but feel ashamed. He got the perfume to spray so that others would not notice something.


    At this time, the door was knocked.


    Lin Yourong was taken aback. Fortunately, he handled the battlefield in time, otherwise he would be really embarrassed. She glared at Tang Ye again before opening the door.


    After opening the door, a doctor came in, smiling politely, and said to change the dressing for Tang Ye''s examination. Lin Yourong saw that there was nothing unusual about him, so he let him in.


    But Tang Ye looked at him, eyes unblinking. When he took the needle to **** the medicine, Tang Ye swooped forward and knocked him to the ground directly, pinching his neck.


    "Want to kill me, do you think it''s easy?" Tang Ye looked fierce, no longer half the tenderness of Lin Yourong, sneered evilly.

 Chapter 146： Upright man!

    Suddenly, Lin Yourong staggered back in fright and leaned against the window where the curtains were hanging down. She looked at Tang Ye in a panic. Tang Ye suddenly jumped off the hospital bed and pinched the doctor''s neck directly. What''s the matter?


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing?" The kind-hearted Lin Yourong naturally didn''t suspect that the doctor who came in had a problem, and worried that Tang Ye was irritated.


    The doctor was pinched by Tang Ye''s neck and pressed to the ground, with a look of aghast, he wanted to struggle, but because he was pinched by Tang Ye, he had difficulty breathing, and his strength was difficult to use. Tang Ye was firmly restrained.


    "You, what are you doing?!" He didn''t panic, staring at Tang Ye with anger.


    Tang Ye sneered: "Although I don''t know who you are, I am sure that you are not a doctor."


    "You..." The doctor was furious, but didn''t know how to argue.


    He was filled with amazement. He didn''t know where he was wrong. As a killer ranked 18th in the sky list, he is known for his disguise. He can become anyone''s appearance, or even a child can become if he doesn''t have the ability to shrink bones. In the past, when performing tasks, he was able to rely on the closest target every time because of the perfect disposition, and he could do it without any guard against a target.


    This is him, incarnate as the person next to the target, approaching easily, and then killing him easily-Qianmen Langjun.


    Originally taking advantage of Tang Ye''s serious injury, he thought, if he became a doctor, he would naturally kill Tang Ye easily. However, he missed!


    He didn''t understand, why did Tang Ye recognize him at a glance? !


    He scratched his head and couldn''t figure it out. In the end, he found a reasonable reason to comfort himself-it was not that he had made a mistake, but that Tang Ye was too sensitive!


    Therefore, it was not his own fault, but Tang Ye''s fault!


    Lin Yourong was afraid that Tang Ye would kill people, and said worriedly: "Tang Ye, what is going on?"


    Tang Ye sneered: "This doctor, he doesn''t smell any medicine, how could he be a doctor?"


    "What?" Lin Yourong suddenly became wary. She would never allow others to harm Tang Ye.


    Qianmen Langjun was speechless, he wanted to cry without tears.


    He has been in the crowd for many years, and he has not tried to be seen through by being told that there is no taste or the taste is different. It''s really amazing to meet Tang Ye now. Even if he really made a mistake in medicine, Tang Ye wouldn''t be able to pounce upon him as soon as he came in, right?


    Is Tang Ye a dog? The nose is so sensitive!


    At this time, Tang Ye reached out and touched the doctor''s face, and then violently lifted off a piece of human skin. Then I saw the doctor''s true face. He turned out to be a middle-aged man with almost disfigured appearance, looking ugly.


    He is Qianmen Langjun.


    So Qianmian Langjun is not a beautiful man, but an ugly shameless uncle. Perhaps it was precisely because of the disintegration that he learned a powerful disguise technique.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a sneer and snorted, "I really admire you, but Yi Rongcheng came to kill me. Don''t you know that I am a doctor? I can''t see what a real doctor is like?"


    "Hmph, Tang Ye, count you as good!" Qianmian Langjun stared at Tang Ye with a sneer. Although he was restrained, he was not afraid.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and jokingly said, "Are you still pretending to be calm? Have you heard that I was seriously injured, so you think it''s a good time to kill me?"


    Qianmen Langjun was taken aback. He just received the news that Tang Ye was seriously injured, so he came to kill Tang Ye. He believed that in the case of serious injury, Tang Ye''s precautions in all aspects would be weakened a lot, and then he went to a doctor to change the dressing, and naturally he would not be easily noticed. But he never expected that Tang Ye looked like a serious injury, and he was intact at all!


    Can the organization''s situation go wrong?


    He felt impossible. The intelligence of the Tianbang organization is never wrong, so it must be Tang Ye''s ghost!


    Could it be that Tang Ye pretended to be injured, waiting for him to come to the net?


    What a cunning guy!


    Qianmian Langjun was very regretful, and actually fell on Tang Ye!


    Seeing him dissatisfied, Tang Ye coldly snorted: "Do you think that your flaws are only the smell of medicine on your body? No, I tell you, even if I don''t smell your body, I know you are not a doctor."


    "Why?" Qianmian Langjun coldly snorted, but his heart became more frightened.


    Who is this guy? Why can you be so sharp, even sharper than the killer!


    Tang Ye smiled playfully, and said, "When you saw me, you looked surprised for a moment, and your feet stopped, as if you were scrupulous. If you were a doctor, would you have this reaction to a patient? The first thing you have, shouldn¡¯t it be worry? Because I, the dean specially ordered to take good care of patients, who dare to despise it?"


    Qianmian Langjun slapped his tongue, he did have such a reaction, it was because he saw that Tang Ye was not seriously injured, but his expression was also very slight, and he quickly disguised himself back. However, even this little reaction that was almost non-existent was also caught by Tang Ye!


    He really wants to know, is Tang Ye a human? It''s almost a camera!


    At this time, Tang Ye picked up the syringe that Qianmian Langjun had dropped on the ground, and the syringe inhaled some syrup. He pointed the syringe to Qianmian Langjun¡¯s neck and hummed, ¡°You want to give me an injection? How about giving you an injection?"


    "No!" Qianmen Langjun exclaimed, showing a panic expression. He knew very well that it was poison, and if he was injected into his body, he would have dementia if he didn''t die.


    But Tang Ye never felt pity for those who wanted to kill him, and directly stuck a syringe into Qianmian Langjun''s neck and injected poison into it. Soon Qianmian Langjun choked up and looked very scary.


    The movement in the room alarmed the Tigers team who was still in the hospital to protect Lu Celadon. Chen Hu immediately ran to see Tang Ye dealing with an ugly uncle. He frowned and said, "Tang Ye, what happened?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I suspect that this is a killer. You can let him get caught, pour some shit, pee, and other things that upset his stomach, so that he won''t die, but he will also be tossed up. , It might be useful to save his life later."


    Chen Hu believed Tang Ye''s judgment, nodded, and let people take the sobbing Qianmian Langjun to imprisonment.


    "Tang Ye, it seems that there are a lot of people who want your life, why don''t I send a few people to guard your room?" Chen Hu asked concerned.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, I can handle it."


    "But you still have injuries...Huh? Why do you feel better from your injuries?" Chen Hu stared in surprise, he was sure he was right, Tang Ye''s injuries healed a lot!


    However, just a few hours have passed, how effective is the hospital''s treatment?


    Tang Ye smiled, without giving too much explanation. The more you explain this kind of thing, the more unconvincing you are, so it''s better not to say it.


    But Chen Hu was grateful that he protected Lu Celadon and gave the credit to the Tigers team, and resolutely said: "No, Tang Ye, you are kind to me, Feng Lao said, you must ensure your safety!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. The tempers of these military commanders were straight and stubborn, so he had to point to Lin Yourong next to him and said, "Big brother, my wife is with me... You see, I and my wife are two. In a room, something must happen, right? If you send someone to guard outside and hear something, my wife and I will be embarrassed?"


    "..."


    Chen Hu glanced at Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong bit her lip and lowered her head in shame. He was **** off by Tang Ye''s straightforward words.


    This bastard, do you want to tell others directly that the two of us will roll the sheets in the ward?


    "Oh ha ha ha..." Chen Hu understood what Tang Ye meant. He felt that Tang Ye was really temperamental and an upright man. He couldn''t help being in awe, silently thumbing up, and admiring: "If this is the case, then don''t disturb brothers. Good thing with sister-in-law, haha."


    After all, Chen Hu turned and left the room.


    At this moment, Lin Yourong immediately rushed forward and beat Tang Ye with a pair of small hands, like an angry little cat, cursing: "You fellow, I don''t know how to be ashamed!"


    Tang Ye hugged her in his arms, looked out the window and smiled first, then his expression became cold. Not to embarrass Lin Yourong on purpose, but to divert Lin Yourong''s attention so that she would not be afraid of the matter of Qianmen Langjun just now.


    The people of the Tianbang organization counterattacked so quickly, he believes that there will be no peace in the future!

 Chapter 147： Punishment!

    The streets in the middle of the night were empty, and suddenly a crisp red phantom passed by, leaving a stunning trail.


    This is a red classic Ferrari galloping, leaving a magical charm.


    When Ferrari stopped, the door was gently pushed open, and a slender and beautiful long white leg was buckled with a bright red high heel. Soon another beautiful leg and another bright red high heels came out, and I saw a beautiful woman wearing a short skirt, it was Tang Manhong.


    After Tang Manhong got off the car, he walked to a high-end clubhouse in front. The decoration of the clubhouse is like a prince¡¯s mansion, with a huge stone lion on each side, powerful and domineering. Potted plants are placed around the stone lion, and inside is a large vermilion wooden door. There is a plaque on the big wooden door with a few golden characters-Jiangshanju!


    Jiangshanju is one of the four underground forces in Yanjing.


    Tang Manhong glanced at the plaque of Jiangshanju, looking sad and jealous, then buckled his high heels and walked in.


    Antique mansion layout, red lacquered columns on both sides of the promenade, and electric lanterns that look like oil lamps. All the technological products in it have been concealed, as if to restore the mansion of an ancient prince.


    After walking through the promenade, after turning, you arrive at a courtyard inside, surrounded by wing rooms. Suddenly, the silence outside the promenade disappeared, and there were loud shouts of joy. There are drinking against each other, there are beauties playing, there are small rants and small curses, inside, it is like an ancient man¡¯s pleasure-seeking-brothel.


    After Tang Manhong came in, a man dressed as a servant came over and greeted politely: "Miss Tang, are you here?"


    Tang Manhong nodded and said, "Is the little prince here?"


    "Yes, drinking alone in the emperor''s pavilion." The servant replied.


    "Okay." Tang Manhong smiled and said, "I''ll change clothes first."


    Outside a wing room, a small wooden sign with "Man Hong" hung on the door, meaning that this room was Tang Manhong''s.


    Tang Manhong pushed the door in, the same antique decoration. She walked to the closet, took out a plum blossom cheongsam, took off the red casual small suit, and put on the plum blossom cheongsam, showing her graceful figure almost perfect. She sat in front of the mirror again, put on lipstick, and put on some rouge and powder, the whole person became more beautiful.


    She didn¡¯t change her high heels. She wore a cheongsam, round hip-hip, plump crisp-chest, and the curve of the front drum and back made the man¡¯s blood spurt. Step by step, she walked to a pavilion in the backyard. An exclusive place to live.


    The little prince is the head of Jiangshanju.


    Tang Manhong entered the pavilion, and there was a wooden ladder leading to it. She gently lifted her calf and buckled her high heels step by step. Raise the calf and pull the cheongsam, as if beautiful legs-the roots are ready to emerge. What kind of scenery will be in such a pair of beautiful legs, which makes people struggling to explore.


    At this time, a beautiful woman came down from the attic, dressed in an ancient dress, her bare feet, white and flawless, and red toenails. The skirt gauze on her body was not stretched, and the two beautiful legs were exposed, and the **** and trousers could still be vaguely seen. She was ruddy and went downstairs with a smile.


    When she saw Tang Manhong who was upstairs, she was startled, then extremely unhappy, hummed, and hurried downstairs.


    Tang Manhong looked at all this blankly. Didn¡¯t it mean that the little prince was drinking alone? I''m afraid the fight with the woman just ended. However, the servant may be right. Because the woman just now, in the eyes of the little prince, was nothing more than a plaything that satisfies the desires of men.


    On the pavilion, in front of it was a round door, with bead curtains and gauze hanging from it, and it was impossible to see what was going on inside.


    "Little Prince, I''m here." Tang Manhong stood in front of the door and said respectfully.


    "Man red? Ha ha, why are you polite, come in." There was a hearty laughter inside.


    Tang Manhong opened the bead curtain and went in. It was filled with fragrance, unlike a man''s bedroom, but a woman''s boudoir. Outside the room, there is an open-air pavilion, like a balcony. There is a square low table with fine wines and a few side dishes on it. The floor is covered with cool straw mats, spotlessly clean. A man in his 30s was lying on his side and half lying down, lazily, like a child of a family who had fun.


    Seeing Tang Manhong walking in step by step, he propped up and sat upright, smiling like a spring breeze.


    "Every time I see Manhong, there is a kind of pink in the sixth palace without color, and I look back with a smile that is amazing. Sure enough, you are the most beautiful woman in the world. You are the only one who makes my heart move. Unfortunately, you don''t like ancient costumes. , Otherwise, the fairy is really going down. Of course, you in a cheongsam are also extremely beautiful." The little prince looked at Tang Manhong and exclaimed.


    From what happened just now and the layout here, it is easy to see that this little prince is very retro!


    Tang Manhong listened to the words of the little prince, but was relatively calm, knelt down on the mat, nodded politely to the little prince, and said with a smile: "Xie little prince praises, Manhong is not as good as you said. The prince praised it."


    The little prince shook his head, disappointed, and said: "Man Hong, the more humble you are, the more you make me feel that you are alienating me. Why?"


    Tang Manhong explained: "Little prince, Manhong has no other meaning. Right now, I just want to take care of the top ranking list."


    "Huh?" The little prince''s original gentle eyes wrinkled suddenly, and then reflected a cold stern, his entire popularity has changed, and he has become a violent prince, who is judged at any time. death penalty.


    "You just want to take good care of the sky list, but... the recent sky list is not so good, right?" The little prince sneered with his lips.


    Tang Manhong''s expression flashed a little panic, and he became more cautious when he knew that the little prince was angry.


    Everyone knows that the killer organization of Tianbang is very powerful and must not be offended. But who knows that this is just a small branch of the country. Others think that Jiangshanju is just one of the underground forces, but who knows that Jiangshanju is actually created by the royal family hundreds of years ago and has been trying to capture Jiangshan. Among them, countless forces have been cultivated, and Tianbang is one of them. Tianbang also has a history of hundreds of years, and there are rumors that it is an anti-imperial force. In fact, it is the man behind the scenes.


    Jiangshan stays low-key, not afraid of fighting with others, but forbearing to plot big things. Even the other three underground forces have never been in the eye.


    The finches only want a stable nest, how do you know the ambition of Honghu?


    Tianbang is just a hidden force in Jiangshanju. Recently, because of Tang Ye''s incident, the hijacking of Lu Celadon failed. It can be said that a huge mistake was made. With Jiangshanju''s severe punishment, Tang Manhong, the manager, must accept the punishment. She came to Jiangshanju to see the little prince, mainly for pleading.


    She looked at the little prince and said cautiously: "Don¡¯t worry, little prince, I have dealt with what happened to the ranking list right now, and I will calm down soon. As for Tang Ye who messed up my ranking list, I will personally ask for it. His life!"


    "What if you can''t?" The little prince asked with a playful smile.


    "There is no if." Tang Manhong said firmly.


    "I said-yes?" The little prince still smiled playfully.


    Tang Manhong''s face was ugly, and he didn''t know how to answer.


    The little prince glanced at Tang Manhong''s pretty face, crisp breasts, and beautiful legs, and said: "You know I have been fond of you for a long time, but I have never forced others. But the women I have been in contact with are dull and boring. So, Man Hong, if you fail again this time, you will come to my bed. Only in this way can I protect you and protect you from the old man."


    Tang Manhong''s face flashed with pain, but he was helpless, and said solemnly: "Yes."

 Chapter 148： Blind!

    After Tang Manhong left Jiangshanju, he drove the red Ferrari to the outskirts, and the red phantom shuttled across the winding road, which was very magnificent. When she reached the top of the mountain, she stopped Ferrari and faced the entire Yanjing City. The lights were dimmed, and there was a wave of helplessness and anger in her eyes.


    She closed her eyes and was silent, as if enjoying the evening breeze, and she seemed to endure extremely angry things. Then she opened her eyes, with blood-colored monster eyes blooming, coldly snorted: "Tang Ye, you **** it!"


    Immediately she contacted Silver Wolf, the top ten killer in the sky list, and she was about to fall to the ground tonight!


    The plan cannot keep up with the changes. Originally, she thought she could play Tang Ye slowly, but the mistake of Tiannv''s Potion directly affected the little prince, and she could no longer play slowly!


    She never expected that Tang Ye would give her a headache to this point!


    At this moment, at the Jiang Family of the Military Region, Yin Jun jumped up with anger, wishing to kill Tang Ye immediately.


    It was because Jiang Ruoqing was bullied by Tang Ye. Originally Jiang Ruoqing went to suppress Tang Ye and take Tang Ye''s credit, but Jiang Ruoqing was forced back by Tang Ye and the Tigers team. When he learned about it at the time, he felt upset for Jiang Ruoqing and angry for Tang Ye''s behavior. However, what made him even more angry was that Jiang Ruoqing cried after returning!


    Jiang Ruoqing locked herself in the room, as if crying bitterly.


    This made him notice some extra breath, which was a great emotional crisis!


    Before, Jiang Ruoqing would never cry even if he was lost! I used it to suppress Tang Ye''s affairs. I was insulted. It should be anger. But why locked in the room and crying?


    Is this abnormal?


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon!


    Wouldn''t it be Jiang Ruoqing''s love for Tang Ye, so she cried bitterly after being bullied by Tang Ye?


    Yin Jun admires Jiang Ruoqing, but Jiang Ruoqing doesn''t want it. How can he not be angry when he sees Jiang Ruoqing''s situation?


    There is only one thought in his mind, that is to break Tang Ye into ten thousand pieces!


    "I''m going to kill Tang Ye!" Yin Jun slapped on the table, and the table was shattered with shocking power.


    There are eight levels of Qi, one is like a tiger or wolf, the second is like a wolf, the third is like a blade, the four is cut like mud, the five is strong like a wind and thunder, the six is ??shocking, and the other is seven. Weeping ghosts and gods, eightfold qi to kill Buddha and immortal!


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing are both triple vigor, so they can condense the vigor and blade energy, and cut the trunk after they are shot. But Jun Yin''s power is stronger, I am afraid that he has the fourfold power of vigor, cutting iron like mud!


    The last time Tang Ye fought him briefly, he felt a deep sense of powerlessness towards the power he uttered. This also shows that his strength greatly exceeds Tang Ye. In this analysis, I am afraid that there is really a fourfold energy.


    Yin Jun hides very well, with such strength, he can be shocked as a heavenly man, but in order not to take away Jiang Ruoqing''s light, he is willing to be a flower protector.


    Jiang Ruoqing adjusted his emotions and came out. Seeing Yin Jun being so angry for her, she felt a little heartwarming. However, she didn''t let Yin Jun make trouble with Tang Ye and hummed, "This is my own business. Don''t interfere. One day, I will let Tang Ye know that I regret it!"


    Yin Jun looked complicated when he heard Jiang Ruoqing''s words. He was hesitant. Jiang Ruoqing had been protecting Tang Ye before, and he was afraid that Jiang Ruoqing would commit another crime.


    But he didn''t want to fall out with Jiang Ruoqing, he thought about it, and said: "Then you will listen to Ruoqing, but Tang Ye must die!"


    The relationship with Jiang Ruoqing just eased back, and he didn''t want to stimulate Jiang Ruoqing anymore. But on Tang Ye''s side, he definitely wouldn''t let it go. These hatreds, he remembered deeply in his heart.


    At this time, in the hospital, under the protection of everyone, Lu Celadon barely fell asleep. Being kidnapped today and running around to run for her life, she was too tired, no matter how stubborn, her body couldn''t resist tiredness and sleepiness.


    But Tang Ye happened more, such as the assassination of Qianmen Langjun. Fortunately, he was so powerful that he could not assassinate a thousand-faced Langjun, but was killed by him.


    However, after solving the assassination of Qianmian Langjun, he was very worried about Lin Yourong''s safety, no sleep, and stayed by Lin Yourong''s side. Lin Yourong was also worried about him and didn''t want to rest alone.


    If you don''t rest, it''s a little weird. What should I do?


    "This is too weird." Tang Ye said suddenly, watching Lin Yourong narrowed his eyes, a little bad, and said: "Others will get tired after bed-but we are more energetic. You said, God is it on purpose? Let us get this strange disease, let us sing songs every night, wantonly enjoy the joy of fish and water?"


    "You, what are you talking nonsense!" Lin Yourong blushed, very upset at Tang Ye''s unobstructed words.


    Just now, this **** said that in front of Chen Hu, his face is so thick!


    Tang Ye shrugged calmly and said, "I just talked casually."


    Then he leaned in front of Lin Yourong and said nervously, "You said, if God really arranged this, would it be deliberate? Then when we were enjoying our sex, he secretly peeped. God is probably an old man."


    "You, you...rebellious!" Lin Yourong was very angry, beat Tang Ye a few times, and cursed: "Be careful of being struck by lightning!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "So in the future, we will cover it with a quilt. No one can see it, just like you did to me."


    "Ah...you shut up!" Lin Yourong was extremely ashamed.


    Tang Ye smiled, but saw Lin Yourong still stiff, looking out the window from time to time, as if worried about something. He sighed, even though he tried his best to say something else to make Lin Yourong divert his attention, don''t stop at the assassin attack by Qianmen Langjun. However, Lin Yourong is not stupid, he has his own thoughts when something like that happened. If he didn''t say it, Lin Yourong thought he didn''t want to say it, so he didn''t ask. However, I was always worried.


    If someone wants to kill her man, how can she not worry?


    Tang Ye sighed again, and let it be frank, not to let his wife''s wandering thoughts and fears.


    He pulled Lin Yourong over, held him in his arms, and said, "Yourong, you just saw something, let me tell you. That person...should be a killer."


    "What?" Lin Yourong panicked, and the things she worried most finally became a reality. She grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Why are they killing you! Why?"


    Lin Yourong had experienced bad things before, but no matter how bad it was, it wouldn''t be so bad as to kill. She was very scared, worried that something would happen to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked down at her and said with a smile: "It''s okay, but a group of young people. The big man stands in the matter, I am upright and righteous, and I am afraid that they will fail?"


    Lin Yourong was stunned by speaking so boldly. This guy is very manly!


    However, she was still worried, frowned, and said: "You and Grandpa Wang are doing things together. Is it because of Grandpa Wang? I know that Grandpa Wang is not a simple person, and what he does is naturally not simple. I admire Grandpa Wang, but, I don¡¯t want you to be troubled either."


    She was testing Tang Ye, wanting Tang Ye to escape and not to fall into this dangerous thing again.


    Tang Ye naturally understood what she meant, shook her head, and said, "I can''t say that this kind of thing is because of Grandpa Wang. It should be said that I provoked many things, and Grandpa Wang has been taking care of me. Only now. , I entered their circle, so what happened was more complicated than before. It was so complicated..."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, he wanted to say something, but he still said, "It''s so complicated...I might not turn back."


    Lin Yourong became nervous and grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and tried hard, for fear that Tang Ye would soon have an accident and would leave her forever. But seeing Tang Ye''s eyes, she knew that this man had made a choice.


    "What can I do for you?" Lin Yourong did not expect to be sad, crying and crying begging Tang Ye not to take risks, but to support Tang Ye.


    She knew what Tang Ye was like. Jin Lin-Qi Shi-Pond-Zhongwu, it will turn into a dragon when encountering a storm. In the beginning, Tang Ye didn''t enter those circles, so he made a little trouble. Now that you have entered those circles, you are going to fight against many small villains, demons and demons. She will not hinder Tang Ye''s progress because of her weakness, she supports and works hard to help Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, stroked her cheek, and said, "You have to take care of yourself and let me worry less."


    "Well, I will." Lin Yourong nodded obediently.


    However, she was unwilling to do so. Thinking of what Tang Ye had told her about the positive effects of each other''s physiques, she was willing to do more.


    But this is a very shy thing.


    She lowered her head slightly, bit her red lips, and whispered: "I can also do some things for you, such as having **** with you. I can help you treat. It is a good explanation just now, I am not worthless. It."


    "Haha, You Rong, you are so sensible." Tang Ye laughed.


    He doesn''t like an atmosphere that is too depressing and heavy. If you can be happy, don''t tangle and complain!


    Life must be full of positive energy!


    At this time, Lin Yourong was ashamed. He actually reached out his hand and leaned under Tang Ye and said, "You are still injured, do you want me... to help you?"


    "..."


    Damn it, is this daughter-in-law caring about yourself or... alternative seduction?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes--he thought he would refuse the temptation very frankly, but instead slapped Lin Yourong''s hip-hip, picked her up, and came to the window, and said, "There is nothing to do anyway. Strength, let¡¯s increase your practice--oh, yes, You Rong, have you learned other postures?"


    "Ah...you, you are so bad!" Lin Yourong yelled, then lowered his head and said in embarrassment, "No..."


    Tang Ye didn''t care, because the days to come were long and there was too much time. He hugged Lin Yourong by the window. Governor Lin Yourong, with two beautiful legs straddling his waist, he planned to do just that. It seems to have a special flavor while standing, but it is quite strenuous.


    When the time came, the two enjoyed it. Suddenly, a white shadow rushed towards the window, clicked, the window broke, and a figure swept in.


    As the top ten killer in the sky list, Silver Wolf received the order issued by the Red Fox himself to take Tang Ye''s head tonight. He was idle with nothing to do, and suddenly he had a goal, which was the one that the red fox loved. He was very happy. He wants to enjoy the killing process and pass the boring time.


    So he found Tang Ye. With his strength, he easily broke into Tang Ye''s ward.


    The silver wolf passed without a trace.


    However, he saw Tang Ye and Lin Yourong leaning against the wall by the window doing that.


    He felt that he was going to be blind.


    Tang Ye didn''t even have a sense of crisis. At this time, he was still doing this with a woman?


    Who is this!

 Chapter 149： Top ten in the top ten!

    As a gentleman, Silver Wolf felt deeply insulted.


    How can you encounter such a dirty and dirty thing? The target he wanted to assassinate was doing that with a woman. Moreover, it is still in the hospital ward!


    Too immoral! It is understandable at home, but it is also true in the hospital, which is really damnable!


    Stain my eyes, kill!


    Silver Wolf was angry.


    He is a white nobleman, wearing a snow-white suit, like an elegant young man dancing. He could not tolerate such a dirty thing.


    He sentenced Tang Ye to an absolute death sentence!


    "Speechless..." Tang Ye was also embarrassed when he saw Silver Wolf.


    She and her daughter-in-law, Cheng''er, were hit by others, took off their trousers and exposed their butts, and were seen? !


    Nima''s!


    Fortunately, at this time, I was intersecting with my daughter-in-law in the private place, at most I was seen ass, otherwise it would be really ashamed. He really did not expect that after a thousand-faced Langjun came, another killer came.


    Is the Tianbang organization going to launch a general attack on itself tonight?


    He was angry.


    He and his daughter-in-law were hilarious, and they were disturbed. If it left a shadow, it would be hard to move for life-what should I do if I wither?


    Also, do these killers really have to kill themselves? Just like it so much-looking for death?


    "No matter who you are, can you give me a few minutes first?" Tang Ye rolled the curtains to cover the fart, then snorted coldly at Silver Wolf.


    At this time, Lin Yourong''s white legs were still wrapped around his waist, and his lower body was still intertwined. He didn''t separate from Lin Yourong, and could not be separated by the Silver Wolf.


    Lin Yourong''s face looked like a coat of blood, and he was reddeningly red. She felt that the most embarrassing thing in life was this. Working with her husband, I was actually seen!


    She dared not look at people, keeping her lower body still, buried her head in Tang Ye''s arms.


    Silver Wolf was very angry at Tang Ye''s request.


    Want to continue?


    This guy is really-superb and weird!


    However, if Tang Ye is not given time to deal with it, then he will see even more dirty things. He held back his anger and hummed, "As an elegant gentleman, I will naturally give you time to deal with it. However, you have polluted my eyes, and you must die tonight."


    "Then you get out!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    However, the silver wolf did not move, thinking that Tang Ye regarded him as a fool.


    Damn, what if Tang Ye ran away if he left?


    Tang Ye said with a cold face and hummed: "Don''t worry, I won''t run. How can I still keep your life when you see such a private matter between me and my wife? I tell you, you must die tonight!"


    "..."


    Silver Wolf felt that this was a huge provocation, even a naked-naked insult.


    Actually grab your own lines?


    Want to die tonight?


    Haha, really interesting. Since entering the top ten list of killers, there is a feeling of master loneliness. The white rose in his hand never became glamorous and gorgeous after being bloodied and murdered as before.


    He was looking for that feeling. If Tang Ye was a powerful opponent, he would be extremely happy.


    "I''m waiting for you on the top of the building. You''d better not think about running away. Otherwise, you can run away, can your woman? As long as you abide by the agreement, I will never do despicable things." Silver Wolf sneered, then flashed a figure. , Disappeared in the room.


    Very strong!


    The top ten in the top ten list is unfathomable!


    Lin Yourong knew that Silver Wolf was gone, opened her eyes, looked at Tang Ye with shame, and whispered, "So shameful..."


    Tang Ye smiled, patted her round buttocks, and said, "Continue."


    "Ah... continue, continue?" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and wanted to die with shame, how could he continue with something like this?


    Tang Ye shrugged, and said, "I didn''t bend down, of course continue--otherwise what should I do if it causes serious consequences?"


    "Bad!" Lin Yourong didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hugged her tightly and said, "Since I am in a hurry, then I will increase my strength."


    "You--" Lin Yourong bit her red lips, trying to say something, but was immediately violently moved by Tang Ye. She gradually became unbearable and uttered a soft-yin. After the end, her whole body was limp and she didn''t want to move. .


    Tang Ye put the clothes on her, then carried her to the hospital bed, and said: "Chen Hu''s people may come in a while. You can explain the situation to them. But let them not act rashly. If I can''t deal with that person, they will Signal."


    Lin Yourong nodded, worried: "You must be careful!"


    Tang Ye stroked her cheek, then jumped out of the window, swished a few times, and jumped to the top of the building like an expert in the martial arts world.


    Silver Wolf is waiting above.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming as promised, he snorted coldly: "I thought you ran away."


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Do you think I am you, and you can solve it in three minutes in bed?"


    "You...!" Silver Wolf was extremely angry, didn''t Tang Ye mean he was incompetent? This is slander! He just doesn''t like that kind of thing, feels vulgar and dirty, he pursues spotless elegance.


    Although extremely angry, but-as an elegant man, he will not be easily irritated.


    He held back his anger and looked at Tang Ye with a sneer: "Tang Ye, I know a little bit about you. In short, you are very powerful and killed many people on the top list. Now Miss Red Fox personally ordered the fetch You should feel lucky for your life."


    "Joke, you are going to be killed, and you still feel lucky?" Tang Ye snorted, staring at Silver Wolf.


    Silver Wolf smiled and said, "Yes, you should feel lucky. If you die by those unknown killers, wouldn''t it be a shameful thing?"


    "I don''t want to argue with you about this, I wonder, why do you think you can kill me?" Tang Ye squinted jokingly.


    "Because I want to kill you, you will definitely die." Silver Wolf said calmly.


    What a domineering answer, because he wanted to kill, Tang Ye would definitely die.


    Only those with absolute strength dare to speak so domineeringly.


    But it¡¯s not the first time that Tang Ye has experienced this kind of thing. He was not half afraid, but laughed and said, ¡°Who wouldn¡¯t brag? I also want to tell you that if you can¡¯t run away tonight, you will definitely die here On top."


    Silver Wolf smiled playfully and hummed: "Interesting, it''s been a long time since I met someone who can talk to me so peacefully. Then I will talk about some of my things first. I am honest with every target I kill. In contrast, let them die. I am not so unwilling to die. My name is Silver Wolf, from the top ranking list. I am ranked tenth. I have killed many people and have not failed so far. What impressed me once was to kill an old town. As a general, he broke an arm. However, he still died on my white rose."


    When Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, he killed the old general of Zhen Guo?


    That is a master at the level of Peng Huaicai. As a veteran who is still active on the front line, Peng Huaicai''s strength is unfathomable. During this time, because of Wang Airen''s affairs, he stayed in Yanjing for more time. And his name is very resounding on the northern border, and foreigners are frightened. How can strength be simple to kill such a person?


    In the top ten of the top ten, China is famous. The top three in the rankings, the world is famous.


    However, Tang Ye was not afraid, but rather angry. How can you endure killing even the old generals guarding the frontier? Those old people have spent their entire lives guarding the country''s territory and bringing peace to the people. Such a respectable old man, the killer of the sky list actually succeeded?


    He is a member of the same race, why is it so?


    Tianban, the evil is unforgivable, must be eliminated!


    Tang Ye looked awe-inspiring, and stopped speaking, taking a step with his right foot, as steady as a mountain, waved his hand to the silver wolf and signaled him to start war!


    The Silver Wolf was furious, and he said something so awesome, this guy didn''t react at all?


    Damn it!


    He wants to pierce Tang Ye''s heart with his favorite white rose!

 Chapter 150： Tai Chi Bagua Palm!

    Silver Wolf is good at using white roses as weapons, this is his unique knowledge. Tang Ye''s provocation made him intolerable. He took out a pair of white gloves and put on them, which made them look white and elegant. Tang Ye felt that he had a hobby of cleanliness.


    After putting on the gloves, Silver Wolf took out another silver-white rose. This is his weapon, and it is not an ordinary weapon. It is said that this white rose is made of special materials and incorporates high technology. No matter where the white rose hits, it can return to his hand. It is very miraculous, just like the magic weapon for recognizing the lord in the myth.


    The white rose is extremely sharp, whether it is a petal or a flower path, if it is hit, it will either be cut or bitten. Countless people died on this white rose, and many of them were powerful warriors.


    "Tang Ye, it is your honor to be the dead soul under my white rose!" Yin Lang stared at Tang Ye and shouted coldly.


    Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously, the Tai Chi momentum had already been played, obviously waiting for the silver wolf to fight. He learned hard Tai Chi, there are mainly three power classes, one is the form of Tai Chi, the other is the power of Tai Chi, and the third is the **** of Tai Chi. Form is the foundation, momentum is mastery, and **** is vivid.


    Now Tang Ye''s mastery of hard Tai Chi is in the realm of Tai Chi power. If you reach the realm of the **** of Tai Chi, then you can be a master of the generation. Even so, at his age, being able to reach the Tai Chi trend is already extremely good.


    Like many people, Yin Lang immediately thought of the usual Tai Chi when he saw Tang Ye''s pose. So Tang Ye is always underestimated-why are you a young man practicing Tai Chi? Most of them are embroidered legs.


    "I really can''t imagine how stupid the killers you killed were actually killed by your Tai Chi." Silver Wolf raised his head and laughed playfully.


    Tang Ye said without joking, "Kill them, I''m useless Tai Chi."


    "..."


    Silver Wolf really couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s faint pretense, and snorted coldly: "Let you look at the elegance of my white rose and you will know how clumsy your Tai Chi is!"


    Hum, he stood on tiptoe, the whole person spun and flew, very dreamy, very martial arts, like Ximen Chuuxue.


    Immediately, a dazzling white light flashed from the white rose in his hand, and it flew out with a swish, pointing directly at Tang Ye''s throat, quickly and sharply, as if piercing in the air. The white rose looks so beautiful, it is fascinating, and it makes people not feel murderous.


    There is no murderous attack, but it is the most deadly.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to underestimate him, he directly displayed the hard Tai Chi moves because he knew that the silver wolf was extremely powerful.


    But Hard Tai Chi was created by the farming herbs and unique in the world. Apart from farming herbs, he is the only one who knows how to do it. Therefore, the unknowing knowledge of the world always gives him some advantages in battle. Of course, the advantage of these surprise attacks is only before the enemy has found out the details of Hard Tai Chi. Once the enemy knows, the advantage will be lost. In this case, the strength of the hard Tai Chi moves he mastered is the key to his victory.


    Can''t rely on fluke, so he has been practicing hard and keeping his feet on the ground. If you have confidence in your heart, you are not afraid of all powerful enemies.


    The white rose called, with a strong vigor, her face was already hot before reaching the people.


    It is probably at least the same level of strength to make him feel this pressure in the mid-term of Triple Qi Jin. There is not much difference between Qi Jin and strength, so they can only win in skill.


    Is Tai Chi better, or is the white rose more magical?


    Tang Ye hit the white rose with a punch, the white rose moved, swayed a bit, but was not beaten back.


    When Silver Wolf saw this, he was shocked. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such strength, but he underestimated him. However, his white rose is still sharp. When the sharpness reaches a certain level, the surface can be turned into points. A point of damage is always stronger than the face.


    Tang Ye''s fist is a face, and his white rose is a point, naturally it can pierce Tang Ye''s fist.


    He thought so with a smile. After becoming the top ten killer in the top ten, he has never lost. Not before, not now, nor will there be in the future!


    However, after White Rose and Tang Ye''s fists stalemate for a while, White Rose still did not pierce Tang Ye''s fist.


    Tang Ye did not scream in pain because of being pierced with his fist, nor did he lose because of losing to White Rose. Everything did not develop as the Silver Wolf expected.


    How is this going?


    Silver Wolf couldn''t wait, looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye sneered at him, very provocative!


    "You''re looking for death!" Even a gentleman could not tolerate Tang Ye''s ridiculous smile. Silver Wolf shouted angrily, trying to take back the white rose and launch a second attack that Tang Ye would never block.


    His white rose is unique, and it is one with the pair of white gloves. As long as the white gloves are attracted, it will fly back to the hand.


    However, after pulling out a pair of gloves, he found the white rose motionless.


    He frowned. Is this device malfunctioning?


    He didn''t believe it and sent out a traction again, but the white rose remained motionless, floating in front of Tang Ye.


    He looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s smile was even more playful.


    He widened his eyes, knowing that Tang Ye had done something. He couldn''t believe that no one could ever take control of the white rose from his hand!


    "What did you do?!" He stared at Tang Ye and shouted coldly.


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s fist stalemate with White Rose suddenly turned into a palm, and turned like a dragon, causing the surrounding airflow to change, as if a whirlpool was born. Attracted by the vortex, the white rose revolved twice and fell into Tang Ye''s hands!


    Tang Ye held the white rose and looked at the silver wolf. At this time, Silver Wolf could no longer maintain the confident look just now, his eyes widened. He can''t accept this kind of thing! His favorite and proud weapon was not under his control and fell into Tang Ye''s hands!


    "You seem to like this white rose very much?" Tang Ye looked at the surprised silver wolf and smiled jokingly: "Like a lady."


    "..."


    Such an insult is unforgivable!


    The Silver Wolf was very angry and shouted, without the white rose as an attack weapon, he could only skim over to deal with Tang Ye with his fists and feet.


    At this time, Tang Ye held the white rose and squeezed it fiercely. The white rose was distorted, and it was no longer so beautiful and beautiful, and it became a waste product.


    "Ah!" Seeing the destruction of his beloved baby, Silver Wolf shouted frantically, vomiting blood with anger, his eyes showed endless killing intent, and he was about to shatter Tang Ye''s body!


    Tang Ye sneered without talking nonsense, and greeted him with a palm.


    Many people think that Tai Chi is just Tai Chi, but the way of Tai Chi is the way of the sky. A grain of dust has Tai Chi, a flower has Tai Chi, a stone has Tai Chi... Tai Chi is everywhere, and yin and yang are everywhere in the world. Tai Chi can evolve into any move, and countless moves can return to the source of Yin and Yang.


    The real secret of Tai Chi is that there is no Tai Chi!


    Tang Ye''s fist was turned into a palm just now, which actually turned Tai Chi into a palm. If you pay close attention to his standing posture and the footprints he has moved, you will find that it is a trace of Yin-Yang gossip!


    So that palm is Tai Chi Bagua palm!


    With the palm of gravity, there was a whirlpool air current, which made the white rose to be contained and out of the control of the silver wolf. Then use the Bagua Palm to drag the white rose down, fall into your hand, and destroy it!


    This is the mystery that Tang Ye just displayed.


    Those who underestimate the power of Tai Chi will definitely suffer in front of him. Tai Chi is endless, so his moves are endless!


    If you haven''t seen the horror of Tai Chi, you will never know what a strong one is.


    Tang Ye only mastered some fur, if he met his master Nong Baicao, it would be like meeting a god!


    The silver wolf''s white clothes hunted and hunted, and he tried his best to kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye only patted it with a light palm.


    He couldn''t feel Tang Ye''s strength. He thought he was going to win. Tang Ye has no power at all!


    However, he quickly realized a problem, if there was no power in Tang Ye''s palm, how could he block his white rose just now?


    boom!


    When Silver Wolf was in conflict, a sudden force rushed into him. He was so painful that he flew out heavily, spewing out blood when he landed.


    The airflow of Tai Chi Bagua Palm attacked him from the inside out!


    Enter the body and crush the internal organs!


    He didn''t have a stronger strength than Tang Ye, and he couldn''t resist this offensive.


    So seriously injured, he is no longer capable of fighting!

 Chapter 151： You do not keep your promise!

    At the moment when Tang Ye flew into the air, Silver Wolf felt that this was not true. He is a master, master to lonely master, how could he be easily defeated?


    Without a vigorous fight, it felt like being killed by Tang Ye with a single move!


    He couldn''t believe that such a ridiculous thing would happen to him!


    When his body fell to the ground, a pain came from the inside, and then from the outside to the inside. He couldn''t help but spout a mouthful of blood, and then his whole body became weak, as if he fell apart and didn''t want to move.


    At this moment he saw Tang Ye walking step by step.


    He suddenly felt that "Tang Ye" had become an extremely strange name. Because he never thought that there would be such a person who could easily defeat him, and this person was still his target. After he got the order from Red Fox, he read some of Tang Ye''s materials. How can an unfamous little Chinese medicine doctor and a kid who has provoked the top ranking list recklessly has such strength?


    "You have hidden your strength---cunning!" When Tang Ye walked up to the front, Yin Lang raised his head vigorously, staring at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "If you didn''t force me, I wouldn''t know that I was so powerful."


    "..."


    Yin Lang was so angry that he was about to vomit blood again, Tang Ye''s thick pretense and scent, too **** annoying!


    "Then¡ªwhat are you going to do to me?" Silver Wolf asked this sentence without confidence.


    "Of course it killed you." Tang Ye answered calmly.


    The silver wolf trembled and realized that the **** of death was approaching. In the past, he felt that life was boring, the master was lonely, and he always wanted to find some rivals. However, now that he found it, he was about to die before he had time to enjoy the fun of the war. He couldn''t bear it! When death is near, I know that I don''t want to die so much!


    Tang Ye sneered when he saw that he didn''t want to die, and stepped on his neck with one foot. As long as he tried hard, he could kill him at any time.


    However, Tang Ye was not in a hurry. Since Silver Wolf didn''t want to die, he might be able to dig out some clues about the inside of the list.


    "I know you don''t want to die, so I will give you a chance to not die. Tell me the internal structure of your ranking list, who is responsible for management? I don''t need the identity of the specific members. I still know the confidentiality principle of your killers. Yes. It''s too troublesome to find them one by one, so just go to your boss directly." Tang Ye asked with a sneer.


    "You--" Silver Wolf felt that he was too arrogant.


    He was very angry that Tang Ye stepped on his neck with his feet. This was not a humiliation that a gentleman could bear. But he couldn''t help but looked at Tang Ye resentfully, and hummed: "Since you know the confidentiality of our killers, why bother talking nonsense? Do you think I will tell you the information of the ranking list?"


    "Oh, I see, then you can go to death." Tang Ye shrugged, understatement, about to step on the silver wolf''s neck.


    Silver Wolf truly felt that his neck was squeezed by a powerful force, as if he was about to break at any time, his breathing became difficult, and the feeling of being close to suffocation made him extremely painful.


    "Stop! You stop first! Stop first..." Yin Lang panicked and told Tang Ye not to start.


    The expression in his eyes looking at Tang Ye was even more resentful. Why doesn''t this guy play cards according to the routine? I said I wouldn''t tell him the information of the ranking list, shouldn''t I ask several times next? How can you kill if you don''t agree?


    Silver Wolf felt that his state of mind as a gentleman was completely broken by Tang Ye, a **** who did not follow his routine. He didn''t doubt the possibility of Tang Ye killing him. Judging from the method he used just now, Tang Ye would kill him at any time.


    He doesn''t want to die!


    He didn''t dare to play tricks with Tang Ye anymore, and hummed, "I tell you the internal structure of the list, and you will let me go!"


    "You are not qualified to negotiate with me right now. If you want to be qualified, you have to take out a little bargaining chip first." Tang Ye sneered, and stepped on his neck vigorously, warning him that he would die at any time if he cheated.


    Silver Wolf endured all the humiliation and hummed: "The top ranking is mainly managed by Miss Red Fox, and the top ten killers who can usually participate in the main meeting. Is this enough chips?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Enough."


    Silver Wolf breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then you can let me go, right?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Of course not."


    "You... how can you say nothing! This is not the work of a gentleman!" Silver Wolf cursed Tang Ye for not keeping his credit.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "We didn''t negotiate. You just said something that made me think you are qualified to negotiate. Now I have terminated the negotiation. Since there is no negotiation, what promises are there?"


    "You--" Silver Wolf wants to call him despicable, shameless, sinister and cunning!


    However, in the next second, Tang Ye directly used force and stepped on the silver wolf''s neck.


    With a click, Yin Lang didn''t even make a painful cry, and his neck was crooked and he died.


    At this moment, a rush of footsteps came from the stairs, and a line of people soon appeared. It was Chen Hu who came with a small team. They learned about Tang Ye and Yinlang from Lin Yourong, and immediately rushed over. Unexpectedly, after arriving, there was a corpse on the roof.


    "Tang Ye, are you okay?" Chen Hu immediately ran to Tang Ye and asked concerned.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said with a smile: "It''s okay, kill someone."


    "Huh?" Chen Hu frowned.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "The top ten killers of the Sky List organization."


    "What?" Chen Hu was stunned, the top ten killer in the top ten? That is very powerful. The military region has been tracking for several years, but it still failed to eradicate the top ranking. Now a top ten killer was killed by Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye, he was basically unscathed!


    Tang Ye''s strength is unfathomable!


    Chen Hu looked at Tang Ye and thought secretly, such people should only be friends, not enemies. So he became more enthusiastic and sincere to Tang Ye, and said, "Tang Ye, I think you have been tossing for long enough this time, so I don¡¯t want to go to rest at ease. I will let the hospital take care of it and promise that this will never happen !"


    Tang Ye looked at the time, dawn was about to dawn on the horizon, and after running around for a day and a night, tiredness would come, so he nodded to Chen Hu and went to rest.


    Seeing him very worried, Lin Yourong hurriedly went up and held his hand to question. He just smiled and nodded, and said nothing else, fearing that Lin Yourong was worried, and then went to the ward to rest.


    When he was resting, he recalled what Silver Wolf said that the Tianban organization was managed by a person named Red Fox.


    Red fox, red fox?


    At this moment, Tang Manhong''s face turned blue with anger.


    Papa papa!


    Tang Manhong dropped something for half an hour in his room. Those precious things smashed so badly that it hurts to look at them, ceramics, statues, crystal jewelry...the value is at least hundreds of thousands.


    "Tang Ye! Tang Ye! You ruin my top ranking! Want me to kill you myself?" Tang Manhong scolded again and again.


    She had received news that Silver Wolf had been killed by Tang Ye, which meant that the mission she had arranged failed again. And she said to the little prince that if you can''t handle Tang Ye well, you have to accompany him to bed. The meaning is obvious, it is to sleep with you. She is naturally unwilling. Therefore, she wanted to kill Tang Ye, but it didn''t seem to go well now.


    She never thought that a kid who suddenly jumped out would force her to this point!

 Chapter 152： A drag oil bottle!

    Tang Manhong had to treat Tang Ye as the number one enemy and sort out everything about Tang Ye.


    She remembered that Tang Ye''s sight of entering the ranking list was a long time ago when a top 100 killer received the task to kill him. She won''t pay attention to the killers ranked more than 100. The members she followed are only in the top 20, and most of them are in the top 10. After the first assassin was killed by Tang Ye, she only paid a little attention, feeling that Tang Ye was a person of some strength.


    It''s just some strength.


    Later, Sun Tianhao spent millions inviting the top 20 killers to kill Tang Ye, and Tang Manhong paid more attention. Because the people who want to ask the top 20 assassins to kill are certainly not ordinary.


    Tang Manhong never expected that this would become the beginning of her nightmare.


    The top 20 killer-Smoke Ring, she knows that she has excellent instant explosive ability and has rarely failed since performing the mission, but when she faced Tang Ye, she failed! Not only failed, but also became a poor **** played by Tang Ye!


    Being smashed to pieces of bones, suffering from the torture of life is not as good as death, but also shown to the public, as a prop to warn the sky!


    Tang Ye made this move and succeeded perfectly. Not only did he provoke the top ranking list, but also set up the red wall. At this time, Tang Manhong realized that Tang Ye was very terrifying, a great warrior, conspirator, and villain!


    Has a strong strength, is a warrior. Can play tricks, is a conspirator. The methods are harsh and cruel, a villain!


    Such a person, Tang Manhong could no longer let him go. Even if Tang Ye set up the Red Wall and set up traps and waited for the top rankings to take action, she would still be in addition to Tang Ye!


    So she sent the eighteenth thousand-faced Langjun on the top list. However, Qianmen Langjun failed! Before Qianmian Langjun failed, Tang Ye got involved in the Lu Celadon incident with clues to the Heavenly Girl''s medicine. In this case, the two powerful killers on the Tianban, the 13th and 14th Tengu and Crow were killed by Tang Ye!


    This allowed Tang Manhong to truly enter the nightmare period.


    The matter of the celestial lady''s medicine is the main concern of the little prince. Jiangshanju wants to obtain the celestial medicine''s medicine to save power for the great cause of restoration. The little prince handed it over to Tianbang, but it failed. As the person in charge of Tianbang, Tang Manhong couldn''t shirk the blame and had to ask the little prince. In the end, the little prince gave her two choices, one was to get rid of Tang Ye, and the other was to take care of her.


    She naturally chose to get rid of Tang Ye. She was not a prostitute, and she would never do such humiliating things as going to bed. Even if the little prince is a big man, she definitely disagrees with millions of women who want to dedicate their lives to him. Because she has her own persistence, about her family, about her great cause, not about the country!


    So she asked the top ten Silver Wolf to kill Tang Ye, but the news just came that the Silver Wolf was killed by Tang Ye!


    Now thinking of Tang Ye, she had a headache, and she was so angry that she wanted to kill others to vent her anger.


    "Definitely kill Tang Ye!" She was so tired of smashing things and finally decided that even if she went out in person, she would kill Tang Ye!


    "The top ten killers, Silver Wolf was also easily killed. How much strength does this Tang Ye have? He is really a terrifying guy, with strength, scheming, and means... If he is to grow, how can he get it? He?" After Tang Manhong smashed a lot of things, he calmed down and decided to think about countermeasures against Tang Ye, otherwise it would only cause more losses.


    She turned on the equipment that usually manages the killer members, looked at the top ten killers, frowned and analyzed, and said to herself: "The Silver Wolf was killed, and there are nine in the top ten. Judging from the current strength shown by Tang Ye, no more Just looking at the appearance, he must still have extremely terrifying strength. Then, I will step back and be conservative, and only arrange the top five killers to deal with him. Otherwise, a battle with him will consume most of my top elites, even if I win, The gain is not worth the loss."


    "I manage the Tianban. Although I belong to the country, I have my own great cause to achieve. These years have also hinted a few people, but unfortunately not everyone is willing to follow me. Among the top five, Crescent Moon, ranked fourth, followed me. . The fifth Xuanwu is neutral. And I only ranked third. The first dragon and snake is loyal to the little lord, and the second Qinghu¡¯s position is unclear... Am I really the only one who can do it myself? If I can¡¯t kill Tang Ye, I want to accompany my body. Even if I would rather die, the little prince can let the dragon and snake take my place... Alas, Tang Ye, you really **** it! You forced me to this point and ruined my Tang Sect revival plan. I''m a ghost and I won''t let you go!"


    After analyzing the current situation of the killer elite, Tang Manhong discovered that the only person who could use her was the killer named Crescent Moon, ranked fourth in the sky list. However, she has her own big plan to implement and cannot easily use her strength. In the end, she decided to let those elite killers who did not obey her orders deal with Tang Ye in the name of the little prince.


    "Dragon Snake is extremely conceited, and he thinks he is invincible, and he will not move out easily. Qinghu has no position, and he will only take action when he gets what he wants. If he asks him, I don''t know what excessive demands will be made. Crescent is mine. People must retain their strength. That can only be Xuanwu. I hope the name of the little prince can hold him down..."


    Tang Manhong was very helpless. The assassin was so powerful that she, the administrator, couldn''t directly issue orders, she could only say things badly, and even beg for help. The world where strength is respected is the same everywhere.


    Decided to let Xuanwu dispatch, she no longer delayed, get rid of Tang Ye as soon as possible, and feel at ease as soon as possible. She immediately contacted Xuanwu and invited someone in the name of Little Prince!


    ...


    When Tang Ye opened his eyes, the dazzling sunlight came in, and he hurriedly covered his eyes, stretched out after adapting to the light, and he slept peacefully.


    Still in the hospital, after getting out of bed, he simply washed, and he was out of the ward.


    "Tang Ye, are you awake?" Chen Hu hurriedly greeted Tang Ye as if he had seen a rescuer.


    Tang Ye was a little strange, and said, "What happened?"


    "Something really happened." Chen Hu looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes, and the fox questioned: "Tang Ye, tell me honestly, when you protected Lu Celadon last night, did you do anything to Lu Celadon? what''s up?"


    "I''ll just protect her, what can I do?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes.


    Chen Hu''s eyes were still suspicious, even a little contemptuous of him, and he hummed: "Really didn''t do it? For example, you did something unintentional, touched Lu Celadon or peeked at some parts of Lu Celadon, so that she would treat you so much¡ª ¡ªYes with your body?"


    "..."


    Speechless.


    Tang Ye was thankful that he hadn''t drunk or eaten, otherwise he would have to squirt out.


    Nima''s, really nonsense, assaulting a girl, people don''t blame themselves, but agree with them?


    He wanted to say, if there is such a terrible thing in the world, he must be resolute-do as much as he can!


    "What the **** happened?" Tang Ye asked Chen Hu with a displeased glance, no longer joking.


    He wondered, he would do bad things to Lu Celadon? Please, Lu Celadon is a juvenile high school student, OK, how could he be a big master?


    Beasts are not as good!


    Chen Hu believed that Tang Ye hadn¡¯t done anything, and was a little embarrassed. He explained, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Celadon also in the hospital? This morning, our boss, District Mayor Feng came to pick up the people, but Lu Celadon didn¡¯t leave and didn¡¯t hum. , District Mayor Feng was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. As a result, at a critical time, Lu Celadon said that he only wanted to be with you. You said, could it not be that something happened to you and her?"


    "What''s this?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to have too many quarrels with Lu Celadon, so he just temporarily protects him, can''t he let himself take care of her forever?


    Her character is not compatible with her, isn''t this a drag oil bottle!

 Chapter 153： Cohabitation crisis!

    Lu Celadon was protected by the state after his parents were killed a few years ago because of his involvement in Tiannv''s medicine. Feng Youlin was the main person in charge. After several years, he naturally knew the character of Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon was very closed, and even the senior psychologists at the Ability Research Institute could not communicate with her normally. She doesn''t speak, let alone people. Later they gave up on her, just to protect her from being kidnapped by people with bad intentions.


    What you can''t get, you can''t let the enemy get it.


    The Lu Celadon was robbed, it was Feng Youlin''s huge fault in his work. Fortunately, Tang Ye helped to make up for it in time. Now Feng Youlin just wants to protect Lu Celadon, don''t get into trouble again, otherwise, it''s hard to keep the black hat on his head. So he personally came to the hospital early in the morning, apologized to Lu Celadon, and took Lu Celadon back for protection.


    However, Lu Celadon refused to leave. Faced with such a delicate girl, Feng Youlin couldn''t move and could only persuade her. However, Lu Celadon has always been motionless, and Feng Youlin is about to give up. If it is impossible to drag it to the end, he can only use rude methods to force it back. But at this moment, Lu Celadon spoke.


    "I want to be with Tang Ye." Lu Celadon said, but there was nothing else.


    Everyone was very surprised at what she said, and they speculated about her relationship with Tang Ye. But no matter what they thought, they couldn''t figure out what her relationship would be with Tang Ye. She and Tang Ye met last night. To say that she had a deep relationship with Tang Ye in one night, no one would believe it.


    Unless the two of them did something too deep?


    But it is impossible. When the doctor examined Lu Celadon¡¯s body, he knew that Lu Celadon¡¯s body was not damaged, and that his lower body was in good condition. It was impossible for a terrible thing such as a membrane to be broken.


    Since it is not a physical matter, is it spiritual?


    This is even more impossible. In the past few years, the state has hired one after another senior psychologists to communicate with Lu Celadon, but they failed to open up Lu Celadon''s closed heart. Could it be that Tang Ye entered Lu Celadon''s heart in one night?


    If this is true, where should the face of the psychologist who had been in contact with Lu Celadon go?


    Or is Tang Ye a girl killer?


    Lu Celadon is a real girl!


    Although things are very strange, since Lu Celadon only recognizes Tang Ye, Feng Youlin can only ask Tang Ye to persuade her to stop being so stubborn and cooperate. Feng Youlin owed Tang Ye a favor, and if this matter was done again, he would owe one more.


    When Tang Ye heard Chen Hu talk about it, he probably thought of some reasons.


    It must be his desperate effort to protect Lu Celadon last night, and the act of pretending to bite a bullet in pain when he was seriously injured. In this way, he felt that he was responsible, so he agreed to Chen Hu to look at Lu Celadon and see if he could persuade the closed high school girl.


    Outside the room where Lu Celadon was resting, Feng Youlin looked sad and sighed. The members of the Tigers squad next to him were worried, but they were anxious, worried that the old man yelled at them and blamed them for poor work and made a mistake, which led to Lu Celadon who was in stable condition. There was such an accident.


    Tang Ye had never seen Feng Youlin before, only heard from Wang Airen. However, he recognized at a glance this mighty old man who was not too old in his twilight years, with only a little white hair and mostly black. Wearing a simple army-green clothes, putting his hands behind his back, he paced sadly, and the people next to him didn''t dare to approach, she was a full-fledged leader.


    "Feng... District Chief, hello." Tang Ye walked over, watching Feng Youlin say hello with a smile.


    Originally wanted to call Grandpa Feng, just like to Wang Airen, but thinking that he was not so familiar with Feng Youlin, he didn''t call. Besides, Feng Youlin may not like being called that way.


    Feng Youlin was transferred to Yanjing from a foreign military region. He was originally the district chief and his status was extraordinary.


    Feng Youlin was surprised when he saw Tang Ye, and smiled: "Tang Ye, can you rest well?"


    Although it was the first time to see Tang Ye, Feng Youlin had seen Tang Ye''s people from the information. Wang Airen told him a lot about Tang Ye again, and he paid a lot of attention, so he didn''t seem strange.


    "I''m resting, District Chief Xie Feng is concerned." Tang Ye nodded.


    No matter what he called, Feng Youlin was most concerned about Lu Celadon, and said, "Tang Ye, presumably Chen Hu told you about Lu Yatou? Do you think there is a way to persuade her and let her cooperate with our protection work? You can¡¯t stay outside all the time, it¡¯s better to return to the place we arranged to rest."


    "Okay, I''ll try." Tang Ye came for this.


    Then everyone followed Tang Ye and opened the door into Lu Celadon''s room. Lu Celadon sat on the sofa and looked at the book without saying a word. Seeing Tang Ye coming in, she finally raised her head, her eyes moved, and her emotions fluctuated. But after seeing Tang Ye followed by Feng Youlin and a group of people, she immediately regained her indifference again and lowered her head to continue reading.


    Tang Ye felt very embarrassed, but he didn''t expect to be put on a stinky face. He smiled reluctantly and looked at Lu Celadon and said, "Celadon, the doctor has checked your condition. There is no problem, or go back to rest with Feng...Grandpa?"


    For Lu Celadon, I call Feng Youlin his grandfather, a little more intimate.


    However, Lu Celadon said nothing and ignored others.


    Tang Ye did not give up, and continued: "Celadon, you know who you are. Although you don¡¯t like it, you can¡¯t change it. In any case, we must ensure your safety. Therefore, you should go back to Grandpa Feng and their protection. It¡¯s good to be within sight."


    Lu Celadon still didn''t say a word, as if Tang Ye didn''t exist.


    Tang Ye continued to persuade, but Lu Celadon suddenly closed his textbook heavily and snapped!


    She didn''t look up at people, but she made this action, which showed that she was angry.


    Tang Ye is speechless, should this girl be like this, she''s only a high school student, so difficult to wait for.


    "Celadon, you have to be responsible for your own life." Despite the dull words, Tang Ye still persuades him like this, and he hopes Lu Celadon can listen.


    Lu Celadon did listen, otherwise she would not react angry. Feng Youlin said the same thing, she didn''t react at all, and she didn''t even bother to be angry.


    So Tang Ye is very special to Lu Celadon.


    After he persuaded Lu Celadon again, Lu Celadon raised his head, stared at him, and hummed, "You are responsible to me!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback.


    What do you mean by such ambiguous words?


    Feng Youlin, Chen Hu and others were shocked when they heard Lu Celadon''s words. When did you see Lu Celadon being so excited and saying such ambiguous words? Ouch, is she tempted by Tang Ye? This is not good. A high school student with secrets has no freedom! Control whoever falls in love!


    Besides, this kind of thing is too weird to be believed. Tang Ye is not a fanatic. It must be because of other things that Lu Celadon has undergone this change.


    Tang Ye looked back at Feng Youlin, Feng Youlin thought for a while, then nodded. He didn''t investigate what happened between Tang Ye and Lu Celadon, he only hoped that Lu Celadon could cooperate with their protection work.


    Tang Ye said that he understood. Looking back at Lu Celadon, he said, "Okay, I am responsible. What do you want me to be responsible for?"


    "I want to live with you, I won''t go anywhere else!" Lu Qingci coldly snorted, his eyes were not avoiding, and he didn''t think it was very ambiguous.


    But to Tang Ye, to Feng Youlin, to Chen Hu and others, it was not generally ambiguous. She is a girl who wants to live with a big man in Tang Ye?


    What''s the ambiguity if this is not ambiguous?


    Tang Ye panicked.


    Of course not!


    If Lu Celadon lives with him, can he still play happily with his wife?


    Tang Ye thinks this is a huge crisis!

 Chapter 154： Drag a high school girl home!

    Tang Ye imagined some terrible things.


    Lu Celadon lives with him, and in the case of Lu Celadon, he must be staying at home most of the time, so when he and Lin Yourong have a house, they can¡¯t make too much noise, otherwise Lu Celadon will hear the sound. How embarrassing?


    However, he likes listening to Lin Yourong''s humming and even presumptuous chanting in bed, because it makes him feel excited and satisfied, and proves his bravery as a man!


    ¡ª¡ªAhaha, this is a bit silly. Extremely shameless.


    But as a man, he likes his wife''s call-the sound of bed is nothing wrong. So Tang Ye felt that Lu Celadon lived with him as a nightmare.


    No more call-on-bed or on-bed?


    Besides, the lives of him and Lin Yourong are more than just crackling in the room. You can do it anytime, anywhere when you are in love or on a whim. Halls, kitchens, bathrooms, etc. are all possible. That''s called release, that''s called enjoyment. But if Lu Celadon was there, how could he dare to be so presumptuous?


    What''s the point of not having a good time rolling the sheets?


    Besides, he wants to become stronger, and Lin Yourong, as a woman with a cold physique, having **** with her is a way to become stronger. We can''t delay getting stronger, so Lu Celadon must never live with him!


    However, when Tang Ye wanted to object, Feng Youlin behind him rolled his eyes and looked at Lu Celadon in thought. Then his eyes lit up, he made a decision, and said, "Okay, Lu girl, you can live with Tang Ye, but still Accept our protection."


    "..."


    Tang Ye almost jumped up when he heard him. How can you agree to such a thing, the old man wants to ruin his own happiness!


    "District Feng, I think this matter¡ª" Tang Ye wanted to object.


    As a result, Feng Youlin continued to speak.


    "Tang Ye, it''s okay, you don''t have to worry about our embarrassment. Since girl Lu is willing to stay with you, then we will not be embarrassed. Over the years, I have seen girl Lu grow up little by little, from a junior high school student to a high school. Sheng, oh, life is hard, the first time I heard her say what I want, how can I bear not agree?"


    Feng Youlin''s tone was full of pity and love for Lu Celadon, which was quite desolate and made people unable to refuse.


    "In that case, let''s do it--"


    Huh? what! No, no, how did you agree?


    Tang Ye is about to cry. It turned out that I was so emotional, and I obviously didn''t think so, so why did I agree?


    Besides, old man Feng misunderstood what he meant. Okay! I didn''t want to agree at all. But the old man thought he had agreed, but was worried about inconvenience to their protection work.


    I rub, can you let yourself show your attitude first?


    However, Feng Youlin had already agreed, and said, "You live in the Royal Garden, right? This place is good. It is located in a prosperous area, surrounded by people with good looks. The security work has been done well, and I rearranged the Tigers. The squad deployed defenses, and those gangsters definitely had no chance to attack."


    "but--"


    Tang Ye wanted to talk, but he saw Lu Celadon cast a pleading look at him, like a little match girl in the cold winter, begging others to give her a warm place to stay.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt soft and no longer objected, and said, "Then District Chief Feng will be troublesome."


    Alas, I blame myself for being so kind. He sighed helplessly.


    Feng Youlin was very pleased and said politely: "I should be the one who troubled you. Originally, you just listened to Lao Wang and paid attention to this matter temporarily. Unexpectedly, it became official temporarily. I hope you don''t mind."


    Tang Ye smiled, and he hadn''t expected the development of things like this. However, if Lu Celadon can feel at ease and rebirth this girl under the age of eighteen, it would be very meaningful. As for the relationship with Lin Yourong, prepare to open the hotel''s super membership card. I will often take my wife to open the room in the future.


    Lu Celadon¡¯s new residence was decided, which was the royal garden villa where Tang Ye and Lin Yourong lived. Now that Lin Yourong is still in the hospital, Tang Ye thinks that she should tell her, maybe she wants to-hopefully the strong wife will also be very opposed. However, Lin Yourong was not as superficial as he thought. After Lin Yourong knew about it, he saw Lu Celadon, not only did he not object, he was very welcome.


    Lin Yourong likes Lu Celadon surprisingly, probably because the autistic Lu Celadon has the shadow of her when she was a child.


    When she was a child, because of the strange disease of cold ice, her body was always cold. When other children met her, some found it funny, some found it weird, and she always looked at her differently. Even the teacher felt that she had a problem. Behind the scenes, let the classmates not get too close to her to avoid the kind of disease that would affect people.


    Regarding the disease, whether it is contagious or not, when people know it, they will instinctively avoid it.


    For this reason, Lin Yourong is always alone, slowly becoming very introverted, even autistic. Lu Celadon is very autistic now, and Lin Yourong hopes to help her.


    Lu Celadon did not reject Lin Yourong''s enthusiasm, but did not appear to fully accept it. Most of them still did not speak, but it was much better than before. At least she would nod her head from time to time to prove that she listened to and reacted.


    Therefore, Feng Youlin arranged for the Tigers team to be divided into three forces, escorting Lu Celadon all the way to the Royal Garden.


    Feng Youlin was sitting in the car driven by Chen Hu, and he couldn''t rest assured for a moment before the defense work was done.


    Chen Hu didn''t quite understand his arrangement, and asked doubtfully: "District Mayor, do you really want Lu Celadon to live with Tang Ye? This is not our previous protection policy. Will there be problems?"


    "Will there be a problem? It''s your ability. If your ability is okay, wouldn''t it be good to protect Lu girl?" Feng Youlin hummed angrily. Since the incident of Lu Celadon being hijacked, he has dealt with the Tigers team. I hate iron but not steel.


    Chen Hu was yelled at, feeling guilty, he didn''t want to talk more, and everything followed Feng Youlin''s arrangements.


    Feng Youlin didn''t really blame them either. They were all soldiers he brought out. Naturally, he hoped for good or bad. If Lu Celadon''s hijacking fails to make up for it, he feels that his demotion is the second punishment, and he is more worried about the future of Chen Hu and others. In such a highly competitive military area, if it fails so much, it will be difficult to reuse it in the future. Maybe, I can only be an errand soldier for a lifetime.


    "I naturally have my own ideas when I do this."


    Feng Youlin explained the reason why he agreed that Lu Celadon would live with Tang Ye, saying: "We have protected Lu Yatou for several years. Lu Yatou has changed from a junior high school student to a high school student. I watched it bit by bit. This child is beautiful. , I must be very clever, even if my life is not good, my parents are gone, and they are still spreading the secrets of the goddess medicine."


    "Looking at her suffering a lot, the old man will inevitably feel distressed. Sometimes I think of her as my own granddaughter. For so many years, I have tried to find a way to please her. I have no other ideas, I want to make her happy. But , Her heart is dead, it''s useless to do anything. However, you have also seen her attitude towards Tang Ye. I feel that she is alive in front of Tang Ye. In that case, why not let her live?"


    "District Chief..." Chen Hu was very moved, but Feng Youlin didn''t expect Feng Youlin to have this intention.


    In fact, their Tiger team has protected Lu Celadon for so many years, and everyone has a feeling for this tragic little girl. It''s just that no one can walk into Lu Celadon''s heart. If this arrangement can make Lu Celadon happy, it would be a great thing.


    Feng Youlin then shook his head again and sighed, "Of course, there are other reasons for this arrangement. We are soldiers, and soldiers must obey orders first. Our most important purpose in protecting Lu Yatou is not for the goddess potion? Tang Yeneng and Lu Yatou said, maybe she can get clues to the goddess potion?"


    "This..." Chen Hu didn''t agree with this approach very much. He felt a little bit of suspicion of using his emotions, and was suspected of being despicable.


    Feng Youlin smiled far-fetched, how could he not know what Chen Hu thought. Just in the face of such big interests, who can do as much as the original intention?

 Chapter 155： First contact!

    The Royal Garden Villa area is where Lin Yourong lives. Tang Ye also lives here because of her close relationship. Today, a high school girl, Lu Celadon, will live here. Lin Yourong was very happy. Once she liked Lu Celadon, she became more lively when there were more people.


    But Tang Ye was wailing in his heart, and it seemed that the happy life with his wife was over.


    After Feng Youlin''s people came to the royal garden, they immediately carried out various investigations and defenses to ensure that the villa where Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon lived was in a safe state within 24 hours. Tang Ye worried that this arrangement would threaten Lin Yourong, because Lu Celadon was stared at by many people. Now that he lives here, Lin Yourong will naturally be stared at.


    For this reason, he asked Feng Youlin to make a request, saying that Lin Yourong would also be protected. Feng Youlin naturally agreed that arranging Lu Celadon to live here was originally an interruption to Lin Yourong, and he had no reason to put Lin Yourong in danger again.


    In this way, Tang Ye thought it was pretty good. Originally, he provoke the Tianbang organization, worried that those people would find Lin Yourong. Now that Feng Youlin''s people are protecting him, it''s a bargain.


    Tang Ye entered the house and saw Chen Hu leading people to arrange cameras in various places in the house. He immediately disagreed and said that some privacy should be reserved. However, no matter how opposed it is, things like halls and kitchens must be installed. There is no bathroom or the like. He was very depressed. When he was passionate with his wife before, there were beds everywhere. It doesn''t work anymore, even if you have the chance to crackle in the room, you have to pay attention to the camera.


    Feeling more than losing, Tang Ye felt unbalanced, so he beckoned to Lin Yourong who was taking care of Lu Celadon, and Lin Yourong came over with a smile and asked him what was wrong.


    He dragged Lin Yourong to the corner without being seen by anyone, and slammed Lin Yourong against the wall, and said seriously: "Yourong, isn''t this bad? With the celadon girl and many cameras, Wouldn¡¯t it be inconvenient for us to get a house or something in the future?"


    Lin Yourong blushed, bit her lip and raised her small fist to hammer Tang Ye''s chest twice, and said, "Why do you always think about these things! Celadon is very poor, we have to help her. As for the camera, that''s also true." there''s no way."


    "Oh, we won''t be able to house after that?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said lightly.


    Lin Yourong feels that this is not okay. If two people don''t roll off the sheets together, they might accidentally create a distance. She thought for a while, became shy, and said, "Is it enough to be in or in the room?"


    "But the celadon is here, and the walls don''t seem to be soundproof." Tang Ye sighed.


    "Oh, don''t keep thinking about these things, can you bear it for a while?" Lin Yourong didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Ye secretly looked at Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon had already turned a deaf ear to things outside the window, and even sitting on the sofa and reading, her quiet expression always revealed a sense of loneliness. The noisy installation of equipment by the Tigers team did not affect her. She is more withdrawn than she is in a good mood. She is an underage girl, which is indeed pitiful.


    Lu Celadon, who was reading a book, seemed to sense someone peeping at her and looked up in Tang Ye''s direction. Tang Ye hurriedly avoided. She didn''t see anyone, and then lowered her head to continue reading.


    Touched by Lu Celadon''s tragic experience, Tang Ye sighed and said to Lin Yourong: "Okay, you can take care of Celadon, this child is pitiful."


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong smiled moved, thinking Tang Ye was too kind.


    Tang Ye squeezed her face and said, "But our business has to be resolved. I need you, so I decided to go to a nearby hotel to open a premium membership card so that we can open a room¡ª"


    "Ah! Why are you doing this again!" Lin Yourong blushed with shame.


    Tang Ye was not frivolous, and said seriously: "For some reason, I have to have **** with you often."


    It''s all for the purpose of cultivating strength, and it is necessary to become stronger in order to fight against the ever-appearing powerful enemies. Then the convenience brought by Lin Yourong''s particularity should naturally be used well.


    Feng Youlin was instructing Chen Hu and the others to deploy their defenses. Lin Yourong stopped messing around with Tang Ye and went to accompany Lu Celadon. Tang Ye got up and went out to find Wang Airen.


    A lot of things are handled by Wang Airen. He and Wang Airen are on the same front. Naturally, they have to discuss things with Wang Airen.


    "You Rong, I''ll go out to do something. You can take a good rest at home and accompany the celadon." Tang Ye smiled and said to Lin Yourong before going out.


    Lin Yourong nodded and said, "Then you should be careful."


    Lu Qingci glanced at Tang Ye, and when he saw Tang Ye looking at her, he turned his head and said nothing.


    She has always been like this, no one knows what she is thinking. Even if Tang Ye opened her heart a little, she could say less than three words a day.


    Feng Youlin knew that Tang Ye was going to find Wang Airen. Seeing that the defense work was almost done right now, there shouldn''t be much problem with Chen Hu, so he went to see Wang Airen with Tang Ye.


    The incident of Lu Celadon''s hijacking and subsequent remedial work were perfectly resolved because of Wang Airen''s arrangement. Feng Youlin knew he owed Lord Wang Airen''s favor, so he should come to thank you personally.


    Feng Youlin drove by himself, and Tang Ye took a ride. He began to realize that it was very inconvenient to not own a car, so he decided to buy a car. What kind of car should I buy? Talk to Lin Yourong when you have time-or not, Lin Yourong probably doesn''t understand. Then look for Murong Huansha or Mu Yue, these two women work in a wide range of fields, and they must have a good understanding of cars.


    When he arrived at Wang''s house, Wang Airen came out to greet him in person. When he saw Feng Youlin, he directly greeted him with a big hug. He exchanged words about the rare meeting of old comrades in arms, and he must have a good meal.


    "Old Wang, this kid is very nice." Feng Youlin was very happy, patted Tang Ye on the shoulder, and praised Wang Airen.


    Wang Airen curled his lips and hummed: "Isn''t that nonsense? Can I choose someone poorly? But, don''t make any crooked ideas, this kid is bound to me, you can''t dig it away, haha..."


    Feng Youlin smiled awkwardly, but didn''t say anything. However, if Tang Ye could be dug to his Tigers team, he would not hesitate.


    Three old comrades-in-arms, Wang Airen, Feng Youlin, and Peng Huaicai, got together, and they often mentioned what Tang Ye was like, and Tang Ye on the side was embarrassed. Knowing that his old friend had not reunited for a long time, he naturally didn''t want to talk about the annoying things to disturb the atmosphere, so he offered to go ahead and talk to Wang Airen later.


    Wang Airen nodded and let him go first. A young man caught between three old guys is really unnatural.


    After Tang Ye left, there was nothing wrong, thinking that he was about to buy a car, he called Murong Huansha and asked if he had any good suggestions. However, Murong Huansha didn''t give him any advice, so she said to him: "Go to the car shop and see which one you are looking for. Just say that money is not a problem.


    What does this look like? It''s like a rich woman''s bag-raising a little white face, because he was too busy to accompany him to buy things, so he threw out a bank card, "Go, buy whatever you want."


    Nima''s... Tang Ye feels very hurt, he is not a little boy!


    He hung up Murong Huansha''s phone and went to the car shop to see the car by himself.


    "Don''t you have a lot of money? Then I will spend it hard!" Tang Ye didn''t admit that he was a little white face, but he did the thing about a little white face. He went to the most luxurious brand car shop in the city to check the car, and wanted to get revenge on Murong Huansha. The heinous act of taking money to send people away.


    "Manager Tang, a new batch of sports cars have been purchased recently. Please take a look at the specific information." In the most luxurious brand-name car shop in the city, Tang Manhong wears a uniform and has become the most beautiful scenery in the shop. The shinyly maintained luxury cars next to her seemed to lose their style in front of her. A salesperson gave her a copy of the sports car information and couldn''t help being dizzy.


    This female boss is so beautiful!


    In secret, Tang Manhong is the killer. In Mingmian, she is the general manager of a luxury car company, and her status and wealth are not worse than those of ordinary company bosses.


    After receiving the sports car information, Tang Manhong walked back to the office. At this moment, the store door opened and someone came to buy a car. People who can buy a car here are by no means ordinary people. As the manager, Tang Manhong immediately looked over with a smile, as if to welcome the guests.


    However, her smile suddenly stiffened when she saw the person coming in.


    Tang Ye!

 Chapter 156： Are you a pauper?

    Tang Manhong didn''t expect that he would meet Tang Ye like this.


    The man who wanted to kill in his own dreams stood in front of him, watching the situation in the store with a cautious, somewhat nervous attitude. Like a coward, facing a challenge nervously.


    What does it mean?


    Tang Manhong didn''t understand why Tang Ye looked like this.


    This man is first-rate in martial arts, with a shrewd head like a demon, and a sharp method like a jackal. How could he show that kind of cautious and nervous appearance?


    Even if this is a brand-name car shop, even if it is the largest brand-name car shop in the city, it won''t make him cautious, right? He is not a pauper. Behind him is the support of Murong Huansha, an absolutely rich woman. Therefore, he was not scared by the luxurious decoration in the store.


    So, is it because of yourself?


    Tang Manhong thought this way, more and more likely.


    He must have known his identity, so beware!


    Is he here to kill himself?


    Damn it!


    Tang Manhong became furious.


    She didn''t understand how she would reveal her identity after hiding so well. She remembered that she had never seen her face in front of Tang Ye, even those in the military district, did not know the slightest trace of her.


    How did you expose yourself?


    In any case, we must first solve the current crisis!


    Tang Manhong was not afraid of Tang Ye killing her. Although she didn''t know Tang Ye''s specific strength, she was the third in the top ranking, and she was not at the same level as Silver Wolf. So she confidently faced Tang Ye, even if she couldn''t win, she would always have no problem running away.


    She is afraid of revealing her identity. If she fights Tang Ye, the rest of the shop will know her identity. A killer whose identity has been advertised, and then the game is over. Unless it is strong enough to become a clear killer, such as the killer king who has long since disappeared, sneered at Cthulhu.


    It is said that the sneer Cthulhu is a killer who does not need to hide his identity. Although many people want to kill him, no one is his opponent. What if I found him? I couldn''t kill him. Instead, I was killed. In the end, no one dared to take the initiative to kill him. However, there are people who want to hire him to find him. As long as the employment conditions are met, he will agree to kill.


    Sneer Cthulhu has disappeared for more than 20 years, and he does not belong to any organization. Tang Manhong thought about finding him and making him a member of the top ranking list. However, she couldn''t control the top killer Dragon Snake, she could only dispel this absurd idea.


    Since he could not be a killer of kings like the sneer of the evil god, Tang Manhong did not dare to reveal her identity, otherwise the world would be so big that she would have no place to live, let alone revive the Tang Sect. However, if her life is threatened, she does not mind exposing it.


    "Beauty, beauty...?" However, when Tang Manhong was cautiously guarding Tang Ye, suddenly Tang Ye looked at her and called out with bright eyes.


    She was taken aback, staring at Tang Ye coldly, but couldn''t tell whether Tang Ye was pretending or was really nervous. She remained calm, told herself not to panic, staring at Tang Ye and said, "What''s the matter?"


    The voice is very cold and alert.


    Tang Ye sounded very upset. I came to buy a car, but the attitude of the person who sold the car was so bad that he was not in the mood at all.


    Of course he didn''t know Tang Manhong''s true identity, he was here to buy a car.


    It was only after he arrived that he realized that the decoration was magnificent and shiny, which made him nervous. Because he wears ordinary clothes, he is not at all like a person who can afford a car, let alone a luxury car. The young man from the countryside is naturally a little nervous when he comes to a big city for the first time.


    Then he saw Tang Manhong who was smiling, he thought that Tang Manhong smiled very well, of course he looked better. The perfect figure of the front-the back of the drum-and the crystal-clear and pretty face are comparable to Murong Huansha. She must be a gentle car sales lady who looks so good-looking and smiles so beautifully. He thought so, so he called out Tang Manhong.


    As a result, Tang Manhong''s painting style changed drastically, and he became cold and arrogant, even wary, as if hostile.


    He was speechless.


    What is going on, laugh at yourself first, then be cold to yourself, and finally hostile! Being cold to yourself can be explained, after all, Bai Fumei is inevitably a bit superior, not that Gao Fushuai is not despised. However, it is unnecessary to beware of yourself? I don''t want to hurt her! As for hostility, this is even more absurd. What did you do to make her hostile? Robbed her business and smashed her shop?


    "Miss, you seem to be a little hostile to me." After Tang Ye adjusted to the high-quality environment, she frowned as she looked at Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong was taken aback for a moment, and was even more surprised. Tang Ye just now looked cautious and fearful, and now suddenly became a bit aggressive and domineering. This must be a disguise!


    She didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, and she was even more on guard.


    Tang Ye was very puzzled. When asked this car sales lady, she didn''t answer, and she was even more on guard. Is there a bad guy label on her forehead?


    "Miss, I''m here to buy a car. I don''t understand why you should have an opinion on me? I''m a guest. Shouldn''t you come to please me?" Tang Ye couldn''t bear being stared at by Tang Manhong, and explained his intentions. .


    He decided not to buy it here. With such a bad attitude, he deserves no business!


    "Are you here to buy a car?" Tang Manhong snorted coldly, staring at Tang Ye.


    She thought that Tang Ye was testing her. In this case, she decided to accompany Tang Ye in this play! See who plays it!


    Tang Ye glanced at her and hummed: "Yes, I came to buy a car. But given your attitude, I decided not to buy it from you. Unless you can give me a reason to stay. These are not you. Do the salespersons have the abilities? How to retain customers, how to facilitate transactions, and how to maintain customers and allow them to make secondary purchases. Hehe, now I am very upset with your attitude just now, so how do you retain me?"


    You should not get used to having such a bad attitude!


    Tang Manhong was stunned when he heard what he said. Seeing him in a complicated mood, he thought to himself, is this guy an idiot?


    Actually playing such a naive trick!


    However, she felt that Tang Ye was really treacherous, and if she used this method to make her talk more, she might be fooled before she knew it!


    But as the manager of Tianbang, her ability to pretend to be acting is no worse than anyone else. Since Tang Ye wants to play, he will count on it. She looked at Tang Ye and sneered: "Why should I keep you?"


    "Hey, you¡ª" Tang Ye was speechless. He had never seen such an awesome sales, and actually drove the guests away!


    He sneered and snorted: "Beauty, are you using the tactics of being a beautician? Thinking that you are a beauty, so you put on a cold look to make guests interested in you and then in your car. . But, if you are interested in you first, don¡¯t you have to be an escort? Haha, it really is a clever way of selling!"


    "You--" Tang Manhong almost jumped up with anger.


    But she was really annoyed. Don''t Tang Ye''s words mean that she sold cars by sleeping with them? Because she is beautiful, the rich man who buys a car must be very excited. If you can sleep with her, what''s the point of buying a car, and buying a few more cars is fine!


    But she is by no means such a low-lying woman!


    "Are you an idiot?" She grunted to Tang Ye and sneered: "Want to know why I didn''t keep you? Because you are a pauper! Look at yourself, which is like a luxury car. ?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, is he a pauper?


    At this moment, a tall and handsome man was attracted by their commotion. He saw Tang Ye and immediately showed a look of contempt. Why don''t you come to the luxury car shop if you don''t have enough money for 500 yuan?


    He naturally wanted to help Tang Manhong, not to mention that Tang Ye was a pauper, but also because he was pursuing Tang Manhong.

 Chapter 157： He has no money, I can buy it!

    A beautiful woman like Tang Manhong is a goddess no matter where she is. She is not a salesperson, so she doesn''t sell cars by sleeping with them. Her position in the company is not much worse than that of the president, and her power and wealth are not comparable to ordinary people. At the same time she is the killer Red Fox. So Tang Ye said that, making her very angry.


    If you accompany you to sell a car, you know it is straight male cancer. My old lady is beautiful and has status, all by her ability. Of course not in bed. She has never had a man, so this ability is temporarily unknown. Right now, she only wanted to kill Tang Ye, the guy who had ruined her top ranking plan.


    At this time, her anger at Tang Ye made Li Yun, who was also the manager, very upset. He was the tall and handsome man who came over.


    He guessed what was going on, plus his contempt for Tang Ye, the "pauper", he directly guarded Tang Manhong, and said angrily at Tang Ye: "Boy, beggar, go somewhere else, don''t get dirty Our floor! Oh, no, you have polluted the air in our place even with your breathing. Get out of here, otherwise it will make you look good!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned. Nima''s... I have never seen such an insult as soon as I came up.


    Are people so awesome now? Although he is a bit ordinary, he is not a beggar by any means? Or is it that in the eyes of these people, they are no different from beggars when they dress normally?


    Damn, why don''t you guys be so good?


    Tang Ye sighed and looked at Li Yun and said, "You-you are not mature enough."


    "What?" Li Yun was stunned for a while. He didn''t understand why a poor boy in Tang Ye could calmly say that he was not mature enough.


    It is ridiculous that a beggar accuses a successful person of being immature! He was even more angry with Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye insulted his image and made him ashamed in front of Tang Manhong.


    He immediately scolded Tang Ye, "I tell you, I see a lot of rascals like you! Even if you are not a beggar, in our shop, it is no different from the beggar! All we sell here are brand-name cars. , What are you doing in here? Which one of the things here can contact you? I tell you, it is a little screw here, which is more valuable than you!"


    "I didn''t mean that." Tang Ye looked at Li Yun with a calm expression.


    "Why, know that I came to the wrong place?" Li Yun smiled triumphantly and hummed: "Even if you know you are wrong, you can''t hide the fact that you came here to play a rogue! There are really everyone, and I don''t look at myself. It''s a few kilos!"


    Tang Ye was not irritated by Li Yun''s words, and said with a smile: "I mean, your method of picking up girls is immature."


    "You, what did you say!" Li Yun blushed suddenly, and couldn''t help but glance at Tang Manhong secretly.


    Tang Manhong was stunned. She never expected that Tang Ye would point to this, but it aroused her curiosity.


    At this time, Tang Ye motioned to Li Yun, pointed at Tang Manhong, who was arrogant and arrogant next to him, and smiled: "Don''t you want to pick her up? But, what''s the point of showing your prestige in front of her by belittling me? Isn¡¯t it naive? But a person with moral education and etiquette will not belittle a person to show how good he is. If you do this, it can only show that you are not confident enough, and even you are inferior. The more This is the case, and the more you belittle others to set off oneself, it is no different from a clown."


    "You...!" Li Yun was so annoyed by Tang Ye that he took a deep breath.


    He wanted to kill Tang Ye. Tang Ye said that he was seen by Tang Manhong, and it was definitely influential. He thought, what if Tang Manhong really felt that his approach was immature?


    He glanced at Tang Manhong secretly again, and found that Tang Manhong had no expression fluctuations, just staring at Tang Ye all the time. He was thankful that Tang Manhong did not show any dissatisfaction with him, and at the same time he was angry that Tang Manhong had been looking at Tang Ye, not him!


    He wants to drive Tang Ye away, and ask someone to beat Tang Ye severely!


    However, Tang Manhong squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Ye thoughtfully. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to be quite right. To Li Yun, she just felt like a clown.


    Li Yun firmly didn''t want Tang Ye to belittle him anymore, and shouted angrily: "I didn''t expect you to be able to talk with one mouth, but your mouth is too bad-it''s so cheap that you actually slander me. I''m too lazy to mess with you. People bullshit, get out of here!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked at him jokingly: "I tell you, it is impossible for you to be successful in this beautiful lady. What this beautiful lady likes is the kind of calm atmosphere, ability to bend and stretch, and know how The man who pleases her and can control her. And you, I''m sorry, she didn''t pay attention to you from start to finish, you are like air in her eyes, not as strong as my presence--"


    "You--" Li Yun really felt maddened, because he discovered a terrible fact, Tang Manhong did not pay attention to him! Even in ordinary work, apart from a meeting where he can talk to Tang Manhong, there is no other time!


    At this time, Tang Manhong''s eyes looking at Tang Ye gave a hint of something else. Because what Tang Ye said, she was right again.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk to Li Yun any more, looked at Tang Manhong, and smiled: "This beautiful lady, in fact, the kind of man you want is capable and calm, able to control you and please you with humor¡ª¡ª Right in front of you, I am such a man."


    "Huh?" Tang Manhong was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a sentence when he was killed.


    "Puff~" Then she couldn''t help but smile.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s bragging look, she was so arrogant that she was laughed with anger. She couldn''t help it. Is this **** trying to play herself?


    Or... he doesn''t know who he is. After seeing him, he is attracted by his beauty and wants to provoke him?


    This guy is really unpredictable. He played his cards completely unreasonably. No wonder the killers sent before failed to kill him. Losing to such a guy is not that wrong. But anyway, this guy must die!


    Tang Manhong''s intention to kill Tang Ye was firm, after all, it was about the plan she had endured for more than ten years.


    However, despite that, she found Tang Ye''s character and life very interesting for all the men she had met in the past.


    Moreover, she had to admit one thing-Tang Ye was an extremely sensitive and intelligent man.


    Nothing else, just the type of man she likes. Tang Ye only saw her for the first time and saw it. Because indeed, as Tang Ye said, the man she likes must be capable, calm, able to control her, and also know how to please her with sweet words. She doesn''t like a man who has no opinion. Therefore, this man must not only have the ability, but also have a humorous side to make her happy and make her happy.


    Life always needs some fun, doesn''t it need some emotion?


    If a man is very capable but always has a serious face, what''s the point? In terms of privacy, you have to flirt in bed! You can''t just take off your pants and come directly, right?


    Looking at Tang Ye at this time, Tang Manhong was even more curious about him, and wanted to ask him why he knew the type of man she liked. However, for what Tang Ye said, he is the type of man she likes, so I can''t flatter him.


    She was almost laughing.


    Nima''s, I didn''t expect this guy to be so cheeky. Look at his smiling look, lustful. Look at his hippie smile again, it''s very cheap. It''s a thousand miles away from the type of man I like!


    At this time, Li Yun was embarrassed to death. He never expected that Tang Manhong, who had always been unsmiling, was actually amused by a kid in Tang Ye!


    He couldn''t bear it.


    I actually touched the dust of my nose in front of a kid, and most importantly, I lost my face in front of Tang Manhong!


    He pointed to Tang Ye and yelled angrily: "Get out, you are not allowed here-chaos! If you don''t leave, I will call someone!"


    Tang Ye dismissed him and jokingly said, "Who''s messing up? I''m here to buy a car."


    "You''re still talking nonsense!" Li Yun felt that he was about to breathe hard with anger. Dressed as that shabby kid, he actually said to buy a luxury car?


    He was so angry that he was about to slap Tang Ye, but the beating did not match the gentleman image he had always maintained in front of Tang Manhong, so he urged Tang Ye to get out, while cursing: "Just like you, you want to buy a car? Buy a bicycle. It''s hard!"


    "..."


    Speechless.


    Tang Ye really didn''t bother to pay attention to him. The mature man didn''t entangle with the immature man, so he pointed to the domineering black Land Rover opposite and said, "I want to buy that one!"


    Li Yun looked at the situation and jumped up with anger. That Land Rover is the latest imported one, and the minimum cost is one and several hundred thousand. This kid really dare to say, shit, he can''t even buy a bicycle, he still wants to buy a Land Rover!


    "You **** waste my time and affect my business, so I will send you to jail!" Li Yun cursed viciously.


    "How do you know that I can''t afford¡ª"


    "No matter how nonsense you are, I''m really welcome--"


    "He can afford it."


    "Able to buy your mother-force-huh?" Li Yun thought that Tang Ye was competing with him, and couldn''t help but scolded Dirty, but soon he realized that the speaker was not Tang Ye, but his favorite Tang Manhong''s voice.


    He looked back at Tang Manhong with a puzzled expression, and said, "Manager Tang, what do you mean...?"


    "He can afford it." Tang Manhong repeated.


    Boom!


    Li Yun felt that he was struck by lightning.


    Can this kid afford it? Did Tang Manhong say it himself?


    Tang Ye frowned. Does this woman know herself? Has she investigated herself?


    But, didn''t she just say that she was a pauper?


    This woman has a problem!


    Tang Ye is very sensitive, and anyone who investigates him will definitely be on guard.


    At this time, Tang Manhong flashed a nice smile and said, "Even if he has no money, but I have it, I will help him buy it."


    "..."


    There was another thunder... Li Yun felt that he was going to be struck to death by lightning. What did Tang Manhong say! Did you play yourself on purpose?


    In fact, Tang Ye was also confused. He didn''t even know this woman, so why did he buy a car for himself?

 Chapter 158： Killer Xuanwu!

    Li Yun felt very wronged. He remembered that Tang Manhong himself was the one who said that Tang Ye was a pauper! But now, Tang Manhong says that Tang Ye is rich!


    Even if Tang Ye has no money, she will give Tang Ye money!


    What is this going to do? Spending money to slap yourself in the face?


    Is there such a bully?


    "Manager Tang, don''t you make a joke like that?" Li Yun looked at Tang Manhong and smiled.


    He felt that his heart couldn''t stand it a little. He pleased Tang Manhong in every possible way, but Tang Manhong teased him mercilessly and even helped Tang Ye make him ugly.


    He felt a pain in his heart. Is it because he has been working with Tang Manhong for many years, and he is still inferior to Tang Ye, a kid who has just appeared?


    Why is Tang Ye?


    He couldn''t help but stare at Tang Ye, wanting to see what makes Tang Ye unique. As a result, he felt that Tang Ye couldn''t be more ordinary. So why did Tang Manhong suddenly turn towards Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye was also very strange about this kind of thing. He didn''t know Tang Manhong, but because of this he doubted Tang Manhong''s identity. After all, these days he is the key goal of the Tianbang organization, and no one can guarantee that the people who appear next to him are not from the Tianbang organization.


    Everyone has their own thoughts, Tang Ye is suspicious of Tang Manhong, and Tang Manhong also has his own thoughts.


    She couldn''t tell whether Tang Ye was pretending or real, so she took the initiative to take this move-directly contacting Tang Ye. So she said to buy a car for Tang Ye to implement the plan.


    She thought, if Tang Ye was pretending, it would have to be a showdown, so it''s better to take the initiative and get the initiative. If Tang Ye is not pretending, and really doesn''t know his identity, then he should have a line with Tang Ye, take the same initiative and lurking beside Tang Ye!


    Of course, she wanted to buy a luxury car for Tang Ye all at once, which would be strange to anyone. So she thought about the reason, that is to cooperate with Tang Ye!


    She knew that Tang Ye was good at Chinese medicine, cured Wang Airen, and reached a cooperation with Tianni Group. So, as an ambitious woman with funds, she wants to cooperate with Tang Ye to develop some products and start a business. This is a reasonable reason.


    "I''m not joking, I''m serious." Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye and smiled, being polite, not beautiful.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "This beautiful lady, are you really kidding?"


    "Of course not, Mr. Tang Ye, or rather-Doctor Tang?" Tang Manhong stretched out her hand to Tang Ye and wanted to shake his hand.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then narrowed his eyes.


    This woman really knew herself, who would she be? If she is the killer of the list, she should not take the initiative to say to know herself, after all, she will be exposed. The killer should hide his identity and strike a fatal blow on himself.


    "Do you know me?" Tang Ye reached out and held Tang Manhong''s hand.


    Tang Manhong smiled, hiding the fierce and cold arrogance who is a red fox, and shook hands with Tang Ye, and said: "I didn''t recognize it at first, but the more I looked at it, the more I remembered. Later I remembered that you were the one. Tang Ye, who saved the hero Wang and reached a cooperation with Tianni Group. You are still a Chinese medicine doctor in the city''s first hospital, right?"


    "You are right. I didn''t expect such a beautiful lady to know me. I feel very honored." Tang Ye smiled slightly, just a little bit funny, I don''t know what he thinks.


    Tang Manhong smiled and said, "I¡¯m Tang Manhong, the manager here. I have the same surname as you. Maybe I¡¯m a relative. I usually pay attention to the health care industry. This is a very promising industry. Try it, haha."


    She covered her mouth gently, smiled playfully, and was not beautiful enough, which made people feel that she was extremely beautiful, but very approachable.


    Li Yun next to him was dumbfounded. He had never seen Tang Manhong like this before, and he felt like he would jump out. How could there be such a beautiful woman in the world?


    But soon he lost his excitement. Because Tang Manhong was talking to Tang Ye, and even flirting with Tang Ye. And he became a transparent person!


    I scolded Tang Ye like that, but now Tang Manhong is so good with Tang Ye, how can he do it?


    He was mad with anger.


    Seeing Tang Ye holding Tang Manhong''s hand and not letting go, his eyes flushed with anger. Tang Ye, this brazen thing, actually took the opportunity to take advantage of the red!


    "Tang Ye, let go of your salty pig hands!" He thundered and shouted!


    Tang Ye looked at him, smiled playfully, and did not let go of Tang Manhong''s hand.


    Don''t let go, **** him off!


    Li Yun has to scold again, but Tang Manhong glared at him displeasedly and hummed: "Manager Li, there is nothing to do with you here, let''s go down."


    "You--I--you!" Li Yun felt too painful, why should he treat himself this way?


    "Don''t be dissatisfied. He is Tang Ye, a well-known Chinese medicine doctor who cooperates with Tianni Group. It is not surprising to have money to buy a luxury car." Tang Manhong affirmed Tang Ye''s identity.


    "What, what?" Li Yun''s expression was even more painful, turning red and white, looking at Tang Ye in a complicated mood.


    It is certainly not easy to cooperate with Tianni Group. He didn''t dare to scold Tang Ye any more, because he was so aggrieved that a big man wanted to cry.


    He wanted to go out to breathe, and he didn''t want to see Tang Ye and Tang Manhong again, so he opened the glass door and left.


    boom!


    However, as soon as he reached out to pull the glass door, the glass door opened by himself, knocking him down.


    "Which dog-day-doesn''t have eyes!" Li Yun was suffocated to the extreme. He wanted to go out to get some air, but he was hit by pushing the glass door open. He jumped from the ground with anger and was hit in pain. Without touching his forehead, he yelled at the glass door.


    At this time, a silly big fat man came in from outside the glass door. He seemed a little stupid, like the "fat cat" looking for relatives on TV. After seeing Li Yun being knocked down, he frowned without apologizing, and said, "No. It''s my business."


    "You..." Li Yun almost sprayed out a mouthful of old blood. Isn''t he going to be knocked when he pushes the door?


    What happened today, did any cat or dog bully themselves?


    He sees this big fat man stunned, he is probably a cerebral palsy fool. But, how can such a guy come to the largest luxury car shop in the city? Don''t say that this fool came to buy a car too!


    When he heard the big fat man spit out "It''s none of my business", he was so angry that he cursed, "Isn''t it you who fell down by myself? This glass door can''t move by itself, right? What an idiot thing, I don¡¯t know which inadequate parents put out things like yours that have broken brains to affect others!"


    When the big fat man heard what he said, his expression became cold, showing a fierce look, and he looked dumbfounded.


    But this change only passed in a flash, and he became silly again, pointing to the glass door and saying: "You read the instructions of the glass door clearly. The people inside push the door out. And the people outside. , I opened the door inside. I was outside just now, shouldn¡¯t I open the door and go in? If I want to open the door and then go in, it¡¯s my business. But the problem is not, so I¡¯m right.¡±


    "You..." Li Yun didn''t expect that this silly fat man would even reason with him one by one, and he was about to collapse.


    "Do you think I''m a fool like you? Of course I know how to open the door!" He cursed the fat man.


    The fat man looked at him and said calmly: "So you have to apologize to me. You insulted me and insulted my parents."


    "Hey, you¡ª" Li Yun didn''t expect things to unfold like this.


    A silly fat guy wants a handsome guy to apologize to him?


    What a laugh!


    Li Yun was so angry that he kicked the fat man directly and cursed: "Go to your mother-''s apology! This is Lao Tzu''s site, and I actually asked Lao Tzu to apologize? Is it really a fool¡ª"


    "Woo!" Li Yun scolded, but suddenly, before he kicked the big fat man, he stretched out a hand and pinched his neck.


    He has difficulty breathing and is suffocating!


    He was lifted up by his neck!


    He looked at the fat man in horror, struggling constantly, but it was useless.


    That''s right, it''s fat!


    The fat man suddenly pinched his neck and lifted it up, with a playful smile on his face.


    "You are going to die, know?" The fat man said to Li Yun lightly.


    Li Yun felt that his neck was getting squeezed more and more, and he couldn''t breathe. The pain was so painful that his neck was crushed into mashed flesh!


    He was frightened, he didn''t know why... and regretted it!


    Fatty is not an ordinary person!


    He wanted to beg the fat man for mercy, but, click, click!


    His neck was squeezed and blood was squeezed and splashed out.


    He died, still retaining the appearance of horror, his eyes widened, and he died instantly.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong trembled, they couldn''t help but withdrew, staring at the fat man and became alert.


    The fat man threw away Li Yun''s body as if nothing happened. He grinned at Tang Ye and said, "Are you Tang Ye?"


    "It''s me, are you...?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    "Xuanwu." The fat man smiled and said, "I''ll kill you."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Grass, the people of Tianbang are here again!

 Chapter 159： Solve you in three minutes!

    Tang Ye feels that life is becoming more and more insecure now. It¡¯s fine to buy a car in a car shop and be used as a green leaf to set off a safflower to pick a girl. A dumb-headed man comes in and looks at the stupid and honest fat man. The murderer who crushed a man''s neck, then smiled and said that he would kill him.


    Who did you provoke?


    Tang Ye didn''t know who Xuanwu was, and stared at Xuanwu carefully. However, Tang Manhong behind him knew Xuanwu. When he heard the big fat man say that he was Xuanwu, Tang Manhong almost exclaimed in surprise. As the administrator of the Tianban organization, she can hardly imagine that the big fat man in front of her is actually the fifth killer on the Tianban-Xuanwu!


    She hadn''t seen Xuanwu before, so naturally she didn''t know who Xuanwu was in reality. Every one of the killers of Tianbang is independent, and no one knows their true colors. Now that Xuanwu appeared, she knew that the order she issued had worked.


    Of course, she initiated the order in the name of the little prince. The influence of the little prince is really extraordinary!


    Regarding this, Tang Manhong had heard a rumor. It is said that the little prince knows all the top ten killers of the sky list. The top ten in the top ten are all powerful elite killers, a force that cannot be underestimated. The dragon snake and the second green tiger in the sky list are said to be the confidants of the little prince.


    So facing the little prince, Tang Manhong always felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t know who Xuanwu was, but thinking about what happened to him recently, he could probably guess that Xuanwu was the killer of the sky list. While guarding, he pretended to laugh calmly and said, ¡°You are the killer of the sky list. ?"


    "Yes." Xuanwu answered with a grin.


    A big fat man, dumb, like a child with a broken brain, innocent. However, this is just his appearance. His fierceness was crushing Li Yun''s neck just now, blood was splashing, and his flesh and blood had been revealed.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Do you really want to launch a general attack on me? Don''t you know that I am willing to be a bait just to get rid of you for the Red Wall? The more you show up, The more it fell into my strategy."


    "This is not what I care about, I just perform the task. If this is a stupid decision, then the stupid one is our administrator-Miss Red Fox." Xuanwu seemed to be a talker, wiping his hands and splashing on Li Yun The blood that arrived, said with a smile.


    "So...it seems that Miss Red Fox is really stupid." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Ouch!" Tang Ye just finished speaking, suddenly he was stepped on his foot.


    He looked down and saw that Tang Manhong''s high heels had stepped on his feet.


    "Oh, yes, I''m sorry, Doctor Tang, I, I''m too scared, I''m sorry..." Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye and quickly apologized, very sincere, and there was panic in his eyes.


    Tang Ye frowned, this woman seemed to pretend. But it was just a guess, he didn''t say it, and smiled slightly: "Oh, it''s okay, Miss Tang, don''t be afraid."


    Tang Manhong sneered triumphantly. She naturally stepped on Tang Ye on purpose just now, because Tang Ye said she was stupid!


    She is the red fox!


    "Fuck!" However, when Tang Manhong was proud of her, Tang Ye suddenly hugged her, causing her to press against him, and the feeling of squeezing his chest shocked him.


    "You, what are you doing!" Tang Manhong never expected that Tang Ye would suddenly hug her, then fish in troubled waters, taking advantage of him?


    Tang Ye looked at her solemnly and said, "Miss Tang, don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, I will definitely protect you!"


    Tang Manhong was startled, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say that.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu and hummed: "You can kill me, but please let her go, she is innocent!"


    Tang Manhong was startled again, and couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye more, feeling a little confused in her heart. Tang Ye''s impression of her has always been brutal, such as breaking people''s hands and feet, crushing people''s bones and so on. But now Tang Ye actually cares about her safety first when encountering a powerful assassin. Is this pretend?


    Xuanwu glanced at Tang Manhong, and said with a smile: "I''m sorry, my identity has been exposed, everyone here...will die!"


    Tang Ye sighed, let go of Tang Manhong, and said, "It seems that I must kill you, for my life and for the lives of other people in this shop."


    "Doctor Tang..." Tang Manhong called out Tang Ye, conforming to Tang Ye''s "justice" performance.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a smile and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be fine, you hide behind."


    Tang Manhong hesitated, but he stepped back and said, "You have to be careful."


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled, but when Tang Manhong stepped back, his smile suddenly became playful.


    This female liar!


    Why did he suddenly hug Tang Manhong? It wasn''t because he wanted to take advantage of Tang Manhong, but because he thought Tang Manhong had a problem!


    He is a smart doctor, and he knows that when people are in a panic, their breathing and heartbeat will be faster than usual, which he can easily observe. But just now, when Tang Manhong stepped on him, he said that it was because he was very scared and panicked, but he observed that Tang Manhong''s breathing did not speed up at that time.


    Tang Manhong is pretending.


    He came to this conclusion.


    As for what Tang Manhong''s true identity is, and why he faced such a fierce person as Xuanwu, especially after Xuanwu squeezed Li Yun''s neck with his bare hands, there was no panic. This kind of question must be solved after Xuanwu is resolved. In any case, he was on guard against Tang Manhong.


    He is not a fool, let alone a simple creature who thinks with his lower body when he sees beauty.


    He is very sensitive and very smart.


    Tang Manhong stepped back a bit, looked at Tang Ye and Xuanwu, and waited for a good show, without knowing that Tang Ye had doubted her. She was thinking, Tang Ye and Xuanwu are better. After so many things, Tang Ye showed so many extraordinary things, she didn''t have the confidence to think that the top five Xuanwu killers would definitely kill Tang Ye. In case Tang Ye hides any great tricks?


    Looking at the things that Tang Ye experienced before, every time the situation seemed to be unfavorable to Tang Ye, in the end, Tang Ye always won.


    This is no coincidence!


    Tang Manhong calmed down and planned to observe Tang Ye clearly. If Tang Ye couldn''t beat Xuanwu and was killed, the matter ended smoothly. But if Xuanwu loses, then she can also have more knowledge of Tang Ye, and she will have a greater chance of winning against Tang Ye in the future.


    Although Tang Ye doubted Tang Manhong''s identity, she didn''t have time to estimate that much at the moment and must deal with Xuanwu first.


    He stared at Xuanwu and snorted coldly: "Your heavenly ranking list is really lawless. You will kill people in broad daylight?"


    "It''s okay, it doesn''t take much time to kill you, others can''t find out." Xuanwu looked at Tang Ye and smiled.


    Tang Ye''s expression became cold, this was completely underestimated!


    However, he watched Xuanwu for a long time, but he didn''t see how strong Xuanwu was. This made him have to be cautious, so he said a few more words to explore the truth, and delay the time, waiting for Jiang Ruoqing to arrive.


    He smiled at Xuanwu again and said, "It''s not that easy to kill me. I killed all the people who came to kill me from the top ranking list before."


    "They are them, I am me." Xuanwu still smiled, but he had already walked towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted and hummed: "I am the bait thrown by the Red Wall. You are fooled when you come to kill me. The people from the Red Wall will come over soon. Even if you can kill me, you won''t be able to run away!"


    "I can kill you in three minutes, not long." Xuanwu narrowed his eyes, unaffected by Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye is speechless, within three minutes?


    Is he really that weak?

 Chapter 160： Soft turtle work!

    The big fat Xuanwu is very arrogant!


    Tang Ye is very upset!


    Actually said that you can solve yourself in three minutes. What joke, is you such a weak man?


    He looked at Xuanwu and smiled and said, "Fatty, who do you think you are, you can solve me in three minutes? I tell you, I killed the Silver Wolf! Can you solve the Silver Wolf in three minutes? If not, then Don''t speak big words!"


    Xuanwu was surprised when he heard what he said. He didn''t expect this guy to kill Silver Wolf!


    Tang Ye was surprised to see him, a little proud, this fat man was beaten in the face, right?


    However, Xuanwu coldly snorted at this time: "Kill the Silver Wolf, I can do it in two minutes."


    "..."


    Nima''s... Tang Ye was very angry. The big fat man was so pretending to be so dumb. He didn''t expect to be so capable of stimulating people''s mood.


    He stared at Xuanwu with a fierce look, it was not so easy to break his state of mind. He has always been the only one who broke the state of mind of others, and no one broke his state of mind!


    For a warrior, the state of mind is very important. Once the state of mind is broken, it will be difficult to display true strength, which is tantamount to weakened combat effectiveness.


    Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu with a sneer and snorted, "Actually, I''m not in a hurry to kill you. Do you know why?"


    "You can''t kill me." Xuanwu approached Tang Ye step by step. He didn''t mind saying a few more words to Tang Ye, anyway, killing Tang Ye would be two or three things. He seemed a little silly and asked, "If you can kill me, but you are not in a hurry to kill me, why is that?"


    "Because I''m waiting for someone. I''m just the bait of the Red Wall. There are other people who are responsible for eradicating your rankings. If I kill you all, what do you want these responsible people to do? I work hard and they take credit. Do you think I am such a stupid person?" Tang Ye shrugged, acting calmly.


    Xuanwu grinned and said, "I think you are a bit smarter and honest, at least smarter than me and honest than others."


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed suddenly, being praised by such a simple and honest fat man was just like the real one.


    But Tang Manhong behind was very angry and angry, she couldn''t wait to go up and slap Xuanwu. What the hell-being a killer to perform tasks and talking nonsense with the target, don''t you know that it is easy to reveal your identity or cause the task to fail?


    It''s a pity that she can''t reveal her identity, otherwise she must go up and scold Xuanwu!


    Tang Ye said something to Xuanwu, suddenly felt that this big fat man was pretty good, and smiled: "Do you think it makes sense to kill me? The powerful force that really wants to eradicate you is the military district. Now you have exposed so many traces," Even if I die, people in the military district will definitely be able to find you. You will surely end up!"


    "Is that so? If that''s the case, then there is no reason not to kill you. In this case, killing one of you is equal, killing two is profitable... Then why don''t I kill you?" Xuanwu still approached Tang Ye with a simple expression.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, but he didn''t expect this fat man to count.


    He stared at the approaching Xuanwu and snorted coldly: "I tell you, the person responsible for eradicating your ranking at this time is the Jiang family, and Jiang Ruoqing is now in charge. If you don''t want to be chased by the Jiang family in the future, just Hurry up and deal with Jiang Ruoqing."


    Ouch, if they didn''t agree, they sold Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Manhong''s impression of Tang Ye in the back plummeted. Just now, she saw Tang Ye wholeheartedly guarding her, and thought she was still a good man. But now it seems...it seems pretty shameless. But it doesn''t matter, I am either you or I am dead, he is the same as what kind of man he is!


    Xuanwu grinned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and said, "You are very smart, but I won''t listen to you. I just obey the order, kill you, and then go back to eat and sleep."


    "You will kill yourself by doing this, really, fat man, I don''t think you look like a bad person, maybe we can be friends." Tang Ye showed a look of regret.


    But when Tang Manhong heard it, he had already cursed Tang Ye for being mean and wanted to persuade him to descend to Xuanwu. At the same time, she was faintly worried, what if Xuanwu was really moved by Tang Ye?


    She really served Tang Ye. In the face of a top five killer, he still has the heart to persuade others to turn around? Why is this guy so unscrupulous?


    At this time, Xuanwu was already approaching Tang Ye, stopped talking nonsense, and hummed: "I won''t let you delay time anymore, you are going to die."


    Tang Manhong was relieved. Think about it, smile and feel like I am worried, how could a killer surrender easily? Once surrendered, it means death.


    Tang Ye felt helpless with Xuanwu''s decision, and it seemed that the delayed plan could no longer be used. There was no way to wait for Jiang Ruoqing to come. In fact, he is a bit psychologically unbalanced. From the previous Qianmen Langjun and Silver Wolf to the current Xuanwu, he has encountered many killers. With so many assassins coming, he solved them all by himself. What else is Jiang Ruoqing doing?


    This is the task he and Jiang Ruoqing are responsible for together! The task was not completed, and everyone was punished together. The task is completed, everyone will be rewarded together. The problem is, he has worked so hard, but Jiang Ruoqing has to share half the credit. No one will be willing to put this matter on.


    At this time, Xuanwu swept over, the huge body formed a huge momentum, and the target was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t delay, and was rather dissatisfied with Jiang Ruoqing, and could not help cursing: "This woman is shameless."


    "boom!"


    At this time, Xuanwu''s fat body was depressed, and Tang Ye was forced to take a step back by this momentum. But it only took a step back, and then he stomped on the ground, stabilized his body, and then punched Xuanwu.


    Direct use of the domineering hard Tai Chi, the surrounding air seems to be hunted.


    This is an extremely domineering punch, which contains infinite power, and the person being attacked generally chooses to retreat.


    However, Xuanwu still smiled, pressing towards Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was shocked. With this punch, he used extremely strong power, even if it was an ordinary master, he might get a hole in his body when he greeted him directly. But this fat guy dared to continue to press him up, don''t he think he would be fine if he had thick skin and flesh?


    Naive!


    However, when Xuanwu''s body pressed Tang Ye''s fist, his fist plunged into the thick flesh of Xuanwu, and Xuanwu was not hit by a trace of strength!


    Absorb power?


    Tang Ye''s eyes widened, his punch so strong was actually absorbed!


    At this time, Xuanwu smiled, with a big belly, Tang Ye was hit by a huge force, and he was shot back in an instant, hitting the ground directly, banging several times, and smashing several pillars.


    "Puff!" When he stabilized, he spouted a mouthful of blood.


    injured!


    I was injured by my own strength!


    Tang Ye was surprised. He stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, staring at Xuanwu frowning and thinking. What martial arts does Xuanwu use?


    The martial arts that Xuanwu had just used was very strange, it instantly absorbed the power he had played, and then bounced back to beat him. Therefore, he was hurt by his own strength.


    This kind of martial arts is very against the sky!


    He absorbed the power he had hit, and then used it to hit himself. Doesn''t it mean that you can''t win? If you use too much power, it is not him who killed him, but yourself!


    "What kind of martial arts is this?" Tang Ye asked curiously, staring at Xuanwu.


    Xuanwu still smiled, big fat man with small eyes, and his smile became a line of laughter. He was very proud and explained: "This is a soft tortoise skill, a very special kind of martial arts. Xuanwu is a tortoise, and everyone knows that its defensive ability is very good. Strong, with a hard shell. But I am fat, I have a lot of meat, and I can¡¯t get hard. So I use the advantage of meat to learn this soft turtle art, which can absorb the strength of others and fight again. So, I... It is invincible!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect to have such a magical technique.


    Tang Manhong, who looked behind him, showed joy, thinking that Xuanwu could deal with Tang Ye!


    As long as Tang Ye is removed, she doesn''t need to worry anymore. She breathed a sigh of relief and felt that this was the only good thing she had encountered since these days.

 Chapter 161： Inverse Tai Chi!

    The magical martial arts of Xuanwu, which can absorb the attacking power of others, and then use this power to reverse and beat others, if there is no way to crack it, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is invincible. It''s like blocking all the opponent''s attacks. It''s okay if you don''t attack him, but if you attack him, you will be injured. How do you deal with this?


    After Xuanwu explained it to Tang Ye, his smile never changed. His dullness, combined with that **** body, really looks like a tortoise. It seems that he is called Xuanwu not just casually, like a tortoise, but also has soft turtle skills, the title of Xuanwu deserves.


    "Next time I attack, I want to kill you." Xuanwu said with a smile to Tang Ye after talking about the soft turtle technique.


    Tang Ye was so angry that he was so naive and honest by the big fat man, looking at the harmless smile of humans and animals. He always felt that his provocation was even more embarrassing and angry than the provocation of a vicious person. It seemed that in front of him, his own powerlessness was taken for granted, and he could only be killed by him obediently.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s gloomy face, Tang Manhong smiled triumphantly. In the sky list, a useful guy was finally calculated, who could kill Tang Ye, who was on the sky list all the way!


    She felt that her whole body was comfortable, waiting for Tang Ye to be killed, giving the little prince an explanation, and then continuing to manage the ranking list, accumulating strength, and preparing for the revival of Tang Sect.


    She will never forget the pain of the Tang Sect being destroyed more than ten years ago. She wants to revive the Tang Sect, and then take revenge and kill all the people who stained the Tang Sect in the past!


    In order to achieve this goal, she does not hesitate to pay any price!


    "Tang Ye, I think you are a good person, but I still want to kill you. I am a very simple person. Killing, eating, sleeping, just do these things. I received the order to kill you, so I have to Kill you." Xuanwu smiled and walked towards Tang Ye again, trying to end Tang Ye''s life.


    Tang Ye had been injured, he knew very well that Tang Ye would no longer be his opponent.


    Tang Manhong thinks so too.


    However, Tang Ye watched him walking step by step, but didn''t panic. Instead, he laughed and said: "You are quite interesting, fat man---stupid and cute, very good."


    "Even if you praise me, I will kill you." Xuanwu felt very sorry.


    He was not a vicious person, he only killed two kinds of people, one was the person who organized the order to kill, and the other was the person who had a bad character like Li Yun just now and who angered him.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I understand that you want to kill me, but can you please promise me that after I die, let the woman behind."


    "Why?" Xuanwu was stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to care about others at this time.


    Tang Manhong was also stunned.


    This made her feel a little embarrassed. She had been calculating Tang Ye, but Tang Ye had been thinking about her safety. She is not a cruel and ruthless woman, she just sticks to her belief in reviving the Tang Sect. If it wasn''t for Tang Ye to seriously threaten her plan, she wouldn''t have to kill Tang Ye.


    Tian Bang is the strength she is cultivating, and it is necessary for her to revive Tang Sect in the future. So she couldn''t let Tang Ye ruin it. And, Tang Ye''s behavior may cause her to be punished by the little prince. Now that she couldn''t leave Jiangshanju, she didn''t dare to confront the little prince. The horror of the little prince is not something ordinary people can bear!


    When Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye with complicated expressions, Tang Ye answered Xuanwu: "It''s a pity that the beautiful woman died."


    "..."


    Xuanwu and Tang Manhong were both taken aback. What Tang Ye said seemed a bit...frivolous?


    Xuanwu felt that Tang Ye was joking casually, a little unhappy.


    Tang Manhong felt that Tang Ye was flirting with ulterior motives and was very angry!


    "Are you kidding?" Xuanwu lowered his face, staring at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye''s original serious expression became joking, and he sneered: "Yes, I''m kidding."


    "You!" Xuanwu was angry.


    He is a very serious fat man. Although he is a killer, he is not full of evil spirits. He will treat him kindly. He will kill those who are evil to him. He felt that Tang Ye''s attitude was good and his speech was relatively easy, so he had a good impression. As for killing Tang Ye, it was because of the organization''s order, he would not defy the organization''s order.


    Killing and being killed cannot prevent two people from becoming friends. Many masters showdown, knowing the result is either you or me, but because they appreciate each other, they will become friends of life and death. The so-called one-night confidant is nothing more than this.


    However, Tang Ye''s performance made Xuanwu feel that he was being teased, and his innocent fat man''s heart was also hurt. Therefore, he thinks Tang Ye is a great evil and must be killed!


    boom!


    He suddenly exploded with a violent momentum, like a strong gale, blowing around. If ordinary people are here, they must cover their faces, otherwise they will be hot and painful.


    Then, Xuanwu made a leap, like a huge tortoise, with a huge body covering the sky and sun, and smashed it down at Tang Ye.


    "You hurt me, I want to kill you!" Xuanwu cursed.


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "As if I''m not kidding, you won''t kill me."


    "You!" Xuanwu didn''t know how to refute, and was even more intent on killing Tang Ye.


    At this moment, his huge body was about to hit Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye did not evade, raised his head, confronted him head-on, and sneered: "Do you really think that your soft turtle skills are invincible?"


    "You will die!" Xuanwu didn''t talk nonsense with Tang Ye.


    He felt that Tang Ye didn''t know that the sky was high and the earth was thick. He had already suffered from his soft tortoise skills just now. This time he dared to fight head-on, not for death?


    But Tang Manhong behind him was not as relaxed as Xuanwu. She stared at Tang Ye''s back, wondering if Tang Ye had any tricks. Based on her understanding of Tang Ye, Tang Ye would never make a move to die. So now Tang Ye is dealing directly with Xuanwu''s soft tortoise power again, there must be something tricky!


    However, Xuanwu didn''t care about this, and went straight to Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t deal with him just now, he didn''t believe it could be this time!


    Boom!


    With a fierce wind, Xuanwu''s body hit the top of Tang Ye''s head.


    However, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and started Tai Chi!


    Xuanwu was taken aback when he saw it, playing Tai Chi?


    This is a good way. Tai Chi doesn''t have much strength, so the rebound force will not be too great.


    However, this method is very stupid. How can you block your huge body if you have a small fighting force? If you are crushed, you will not die or be disabled!


    Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye carefully, no matter what Tang Ye did, she couldn''t escape her eyes.


    At this time, Xuanwu''s huge body pressed against Tang Ye''s Tai Chi hand, but he could not feel the power of Tang Ye''s hand!


    How is this going?


    Xuanwu was surprised. Tai Chi is a martial art that is easy to learn but difficult to master. What exactly is going on?


    Tang Ye looked at him with a sneer: "There is a time interval for your soft tortoise power? After you use it, you will soon enter the stage of rebound, otherwise there will be no way to fight against the enemy. This force is only flowing In an instant. So, as long as I avoid the moment you absorb the power and then hit the power, it will hurt you. At this moment you have the ability to absorb the power, and the rebound power is zero, then the power I hit is equal to All hit you!"


    "You...!" Xuanwu was shocked. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to know the weakness of Soft Turtle Skill so quickly.


    As Tang Ye said, the only way to crack the Soft Turtle Skill is to avoid the moment of power absorption, and then quickly release the power. However, this cracking method has two very difficult points.


    One is to make two consecutive attacks, and the first attack has a very small power, so the absorption and rebound power is very small. In order to cause damage the second time, it must be as big as possible. But the release of power is difficult to grasp. It will be small and large, how can it be done?


    The second difficulty is that the time available for cracking is only an instant. In other words, the release of power, from small to large, must be released in an instant. If you don''t master your power to perfection, you can''t do it!


    So even if there is a way to crack the soft turtle power, it is difficult to do it. So Xuanwu said he was invincible.


    However, Tang Ye cracked the soft turtle power!


    So far, Xuanwu has not encountered anyone who can break his soft turtle skill in an instant! Not even the dragon and snake on the top of the list!


    He is not reconciled!


    "You can''t crack my soft turtle skills after all!" He exclaimed.


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled playfully.


    At this time, his Tai Chi palm that hit Xuanwu suddenly turned into a fist, and under the condition of being pressed by Xuanwu, he suddenly rushed up!


    boom!


    "what!"


    Xuanwu felt a force that could penetrate his body hit him. He felt so painful that he couldn''t help but exhale in pain.


    Later, I saw that there were almost three big fat people Xuanwu of Tang Yeda, who was blown up by Tang Ye with a fist, and fell to the ground, vomiting blood, his expression was painful, he was extremely ferocious, and the fat on his body trembled constantly, as if he wanted to Distorted in general.


    He looked at Tang Ye, his eyes were about to stare out. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye actually broke his soft turtle skills!


    Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu with a relaxed smile. Many people didn''t know that he could reverse and reverse between soft Taiji and hard Taiji, so naturally he would suffer.


    This technique is¡ªinverse Tai Chi!

 Chapter 162： Want to take credit again?

    Seeing that the fat body of Xuanwu was bigger than three people was blown out by Tang Ye with a punch, Tang Manhong''s head banged, and he couldn''t accept such a thing for a while. When she reacted, she knew something was wrong. Xuanwu might be killed!


    She was very clear about Tang Ye''s method. Anyone who tried to kill Tang Ye would have only two results if they failed. One was death, and the other was death.


    She stared at Tang Ye blankly, not understanding how Tang Ye suddenly became so powerful.


    Thinking about it, she became a little desperate.


    This kind of thing is almost like a law. How many times, Tang Ye was obviously almost killed, but it was suddenly reversed by Tang Ye.


    The thief is really unfair, so why protect Tang Ye everywhere?


    Tang Manhong even resented God. Xuanwu was defeated, and the killer of the sky list lost another elite. Everyone of the top ten killers is an elite. Every elite is a rare force. If Xuanwu were killed, it would be like cutting Tang Manhong''s flesh. She seemed to see her plan to revive the Tang Sect, which had been brewing for so many years, dying.


    She would never allow it!


    She is going to kill Tang Ye.


    She had a murderous intent!


    But she quickly suppressed it again. Her strength is stronger than Xuanwu, but she is not absolutely sure that she can kill Tang Ye. If Tang Ye escaped, but her identity was exposed, then everything would be over!


    Forbearance, you must endure!


    She looked at Tang Ye from behind, her fists tightly clenched, her beautiful nails almost sinking into the flesh.


    At this time, Xuanwu fell to the ground and fell into a **** on his back, and immediately spouted big mouths of blood. He glanced at the place hit by Tang Ye, where all the fat was trapped in, blurred and necrotic, as if he was born with minced flesh and blood. With that kind of pain, he almost couldn''t help fainting.


    The huge body needs huge strength to stand up, and he can''t stand up anymore. He felt that if he stood up forcibly, the place hit by Tang Ye just now would shatter, forming a big hole, and then blood would gush out. This consequence is too serious, he dare not do it. He just braced a little bit with difficulty, leaning against the wall next to him to catch his breath.


    He looked at Tang Ye again, his eyes full of horror.


    When he first saw Tang Ye, he felt that Tang Ye was an ordinary kid. Even if he is superior, he is definitely not as good as him in martial arts strength. So he thought it was very easy to kill Tang Ye. For this reason, he didn''t mind to say a few words with Tang Ye.


    However, he never expected that the result would be what it is now.


    He lost!


    The Soft Turtle Skill has not been broken for several years, but now it is easily cracked by Tang Ye, and it is difficult for him to accept this kind of thing.


    He wanted to know why Tang Ye could easily seize the instant of time to crack his soft tortoise power.


    Tang Ye walked up to him, saw through the unwillingness in his eyes, smiled and said, "Ni Tai Chi."


    "Inverse Taiji?" Xuanwu didn''t understand the mystery.


    Tang Ye explained: "This is a very unique style of Tai Chi, and not everyone knows it. If you want to perform inverse Tai Chi, you must have a reversible move. For example, the opposite of Yin and Yang, and the opposite of soft and rigid. Tai Chi is considered a soft type of martial arts. Learning is hard to be hard and irreversible. But my master created Hard Tai Chi, so I can perform this kind of inverse Tai Chi. When I started hitting you just now, what you saw was ordinary Tai Chi, so the strength was not Great. But after you cast the soft tortoise power, I immediately turned the soft tai chi into hard tai chi, so my fist had an extremely overbearing force, so I cracked your soft tortoise power."


    After Xuanwu heard it, he wanted to say something, but coughed because of a serious injury. His face was pale, he didn''t have the ability to fight again, life and death were already in Tang Ye''s hands.


    "I, I''m not as good as you, you want to kill, whatever!" Xuanwu didn''t beg Tang Ye for mercy, and had a good sense of death.


    Since it is a killer, it is impossible to kill, and being killed is nothing more than usual.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and hummed, "I want to know the information of the sky list, can you tell me?"


    "Please don''t insult me!" Xuanwu stared at Tang Ye coldly.


    He sells his employers, sells his organization, and he doesn''t deserve to be a killer.


    Tang Ye sighed, this big fat man was quite ethical. However, he wanted Tang Ye''s life, and Tang Ye would naturally not keep him. This is Tang Ye''s principle of doing things.


    He wants to kill Xuanwu.


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing?" At this moment, Tang Manhong behind came up to stop Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at her and snorted coldly: "He wants to kill me, but I won''t kill him? I don''t have this in Tang Ye''s principle."


    "It is against the law to kill! He kills, there will be police sanctions. But if you also kill, you will have the same fate! There are many bad people in the world, and they can''t be solved by this method!" Tang Manhong advised Tang Ye.


    She didn''t let Tang Ye kill Xuanwu, naturally not because the murder was illegal, but because she wanted to keep the power of the top ranking. She hated Tang Ye to death, and messed up the backbone of her accumulation for many years into what she is now, and reduced her combat power by almost half! She can no longer accept this loss. As long as you keep people from dying, you may become her power again in the future!


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Manhong frowning in thought. Although he had doubted Tang Manhong''s identity, he did not know that Tang Manhong was related to Tian Bang. However, Tang Manhong was so anxious to save Xuanwu''s life, he felt a little subtle.


    "Yes, killing is illegal." He said leisurely.


    Tang Manhong was overjoyed, thinking that Tang Ye was going to let go of Xuanwu. As long as people live, there is still a glimmer of hope.


    But then Tang Ye said: "I still want to kill him, otherwise I feel unsafe."


    "You..." Tang Man died of red anger.


    However, Tang Ye said again: "But now I can''t kill him anymore, because the police are here."


    "What?" Tang Manhong was taken aback, turned to look outside, and sure enough there were several police cars coming.


    The police car that rushed ahead quickly stopped, and a tall and **** beauty came down. Tang Manhong was a little surprised. When did the police station have such a beautiful police flower?


    That is naturally Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing kicked open the door outside and came to Tang Ye and Tang Manhong.


    "Have you met a strong enemy?" Jiang Ruoqing had a cold attitude towards Tang Ye, and hummed coldly after glanced around.


    Tang Ye was upset with her attitude and hummed, "Can you not see it?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was very angry.


    She was humiliated by Tang Ye and Chen Hu before, so that she was a girl who lost her face and went back crying. She felt resentful towards Tang Ye. On the surface, there is still cooperation with Tang Ye, but in fact they have fallen into the Cold War.


    But she knew that Tang Ye was doing things for Red Wall now, and the effect was very good. The old people on the other side of the Red Wall would probably be reluctant to have Tang Ye''s accident, so she naturally didn''t dare to cruel Tang Ye. Even if her vigor and strength were stronger than Tang Ye.


    "You go back first, let me take care of it here." Jiang Ruoqing snorted at this moment.


    Tang Ye''s eyes widened, looking at Jiang Ruoqing and cursing: "You woman is really shameless, and you want to take my credit again?"


    Well, Xuanwu was beaten on the ground by him, but Jiang Ruoqing asked him to go back. When reporting to the Red Wall, it wasn''t that Jiang Ruoqing was allowed to talk nonsense, and Tang Ye couldn''t help but say all the credit to her.

 Chapter 163： Are you fighting or picking up girls?

    Tang Ye didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to be more scornful than him, and also behaved seriously!


    Let yourself go, she will deal with the rest?


    It''s really admirable to say this kind of words seriously! What can happen later? It is nothing more than asking questions, making notes, and then grabbing Xuanwu and returning to receive the reward. Xuanwu is an extremely powerful killer on the sky list, and it is certainly not low to catch a reward that can be obtained.


    Tang Ye wouldn''t be so stupid that Jiang Ruoqing took the credit for him!


    He was very angry and stared at Jiang Ruoqing and said, "Jiang Ruoqing, you can''t be so kind as a woman? Although I assist you in eradicating the ranking list, I have done so much now. And you see, in order to deal with the killer, I suffered. Such a serious injury. But you didn''t do anything, but now you want to leave me holding the Xuanwu to receive the reward?"


    "You...I didn''t mean that!" Jiang Ruoqing realized that Tang Ye had misunderstood what she said just now. In fact, she saw that Tang Ye was injured and asked Tang Ye to go back to rest first, and she would take care of the next thing.


    As for the merits and deeds, she will not grab Tang Ye any minute. She had a bad attitude towards Tang Ye, because she had a very bad relationship with Tang Ye, so she was very rude.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her, and hummed: "What are you talking nonsense? You stepped in to protect Lu Celadon before, trying to grab merit, but now you are here again. I said, "Is it because you are a woman who is so shameless for the sake of her position?" If you are really like this, okay, you let me sleep, and I will give you everything. Anyway, you can do everything for your superiors, including staying with others-is it okay?"


    Naturally, Tang Ye said something ironic about Jiang Ruoqing. He couldn''t really talk about dirty flesh trading.


    However, this made Jiang Ruoqing completely angry!


    Do you still need physical trading?


    She found it extremely ridiculous.


    It can be said that if it were not for the family arrangement, she had never thought about how big the status would be! Power these things, men find it very interesting, but she as a woman feels extremely boring, it is better to practice martial arts every day, to break through the limit of energy, as her master said, to pursue the rumored path of cultivation!


    She looked coldly at Tang Ye and said angrily: "Tang Ye, do you really think I dare not kill you? If you insult me ??again, I will kill you even if I fall out with Grandpa Wang and Grandpa Peng! The red wall asks the crime, even if I kill you, they won''t kill me! At most they will exile me to the border to punish the enemy!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but did not talk back.


    He could tell that Jiang Ruoqing was serious. Moreover, what Jiang Ruoqing said was correct, even if she killed him, Red Wall would not kill her. Because the principle of the Red Wall is "for the country". Both he and Jiang Ruoqing are young men with great strength and great potential. It is better to die one than two. Keep one, and still contribute to the country.


    Seeing that he was silent, Jiang Ruoqing continued to snorted coldly: "Aren''t you just afraid that I will take your credit? What''s the point of your big man nagging about this every day? No way! I tell you, what you do, I will report truthfully, and no credit will be lost! Don''t always treat a gentleman like a villain!"


    "You..." Tang Ye couldn''t refute.


    Ouch, I was taught a lesson by the woman.


    Who made Jiang Ruoqing make sense?


    But he refused and looked at Jiang Ruoqing and hummed, "Of course I am afraid that you will take my credit. I am a big man thinking about these. Why is it boring? Still talking about demeanor? Demeanor! Don''t you know? Now I do The matter is related to my future survival! If I do not do well this time, the red wall is not satisfied and no longer protects me, then what is waiting for me is the counterattack of various forces. I will not know when I die How to die! In matters of survival, do you tell me demeanor?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was also at a loss for a while, because Tang Ye was more reasonable than her.


    Survival is the instinctive desire of human beings. What is more important than survival? If life is gone, everything else is gone.


    "What are you!" Tang Ye was fierce, and continued to snorted, "You can''t stand and talk, do you? If I have your conditions, I don''t have to worry about survival. I don''t care about this kind of thing! You are free from the struggle for survival. , I¡¯m enjoying life, okay! You even said that I¡¯m a villain, you have to apologize to me, otherwise I will never finish with you tonight!"


    Tang Ye took advantage of the opportunity to take the initiative, he was not the one willing to suffer!


    "Tang Ye! You, don''t deceive others too much!" Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that she wanted her to apologize to Tang Ye, it is better to hit her to death!


    "Why, don''t you, as the arrogant girl of the military region, just don''t know how to cultivate?" Tang Ye snorted coldly, and at the same time, you are also an aggressive general.


    He knows a woman with a personality like Jiang Ruoqing too well. Proud? The more arrogant, the easier it is to be stimulated!


    Jiang Ruoqing gritted her teeth with anger, and cursed: "Aren''t you also insulting me? Do you know what kind of insult is to say that you betray your body?!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. Such remarks were indeed very insulting to a lady.


    Jiang Ruoqing was proud, and hummed: "Look, you are also a double standard person. If I scold you, I will apologize. If you scold me, you don''t need to apologize?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and unexpectedly met a woman who could fight with him for so long. He thought it was very dramatic, and the woman who was playing with him was not Wang Jianjia, not Murong Huansha, but Jiang Ruoqing. He and Jiang Ruoqing are deadly enemies! Shouldn''t the normal routine be, one word is inconsistent, life and death duel?


    "Well, I apologize to you, and then you also want to apologize to me!" Tang Ye furiously said.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, and suddenly felt that Tang Ye was as naive as a child. Suddenly lifted the bar to the point where they apologized to each other, and then apologized and continued to scold them?


    She did not believe that Tang Ye would really apologize to her. She knew very well that even though Tang Ye seemed to be a foolish, innocent person and could bear many things, in fact, Tang Ye had a stronger arrogance than anyone else.


    Would such a man apologize to a woman who has a big grudge against him?


    Absolutely impossible!


    He was just betting that he wouldn''t dare to apologize. Because he thought he was the kind of spoiled woman who would never apologize. In this way, he won the fight!


    Never let him succeed!


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled coldly, thinking that Tang Ye''s thoughts had been touched, and hummed: "Well, if you apologize to me, then I apologize to you too!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, this woman actually agreed?


    Seeing Tang Ye stunned, Jiang Ruoqing felt proud, thinking that Tang Ye''s conspiracy had been destroyed by her. She suddenly felt very happy, feeling that this kind of victory was even happier than beating a few heinous villains.


    why?


    Because Tang Ye is a **** worse than unforgivable!


    "In that case, I apologize."


    "..."


    When Jiang Ruoqing was proud, he suddenly heard Tang Ye''s words.


    "Huh?" She didn''t react for a moment.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Jiang! I shouldn''t insult you, please accept my sincere apology!"


    After that, Tang Ye hugged Jiang Ruoqing and said, "Let me express my apologies to you with a hug!"


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing was stupid, and then her pretty face flushed, and she was extremely embarrassed.


    This Nima... a shameless person is invincible!


    She was about to cry by Tang Ye.


    Why doesn''t this **** play cards according to the routine?


    She pushed Tang Ye away viciously, wanting to scold but didn''t know how to scold. Never seen such a brazen person!


    The apology must be false, because I want to embrace myself and take advantage of myself!


    kill him!


    Jiang Ruoqing had never wanted to kill someone so strongly.


    However, Tang Ye smiled and said, "Ms. Jiang, I apologized, so should you apologize to me? If you feel that it is not enough, you can give me a hug."


    With that, Tang Ye deliberately opened his hand to make a hug.


    "Tang Ye! You...!" Jiang Ruoqing was dazzled by the plump and trembling chest.


    Fight with Tang Ye? She is still a thousand miles away!


    Tang Ye sneered, and said sarcastically: "Why, Miss Jiang, you are not a foolish person, are you?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, but she was calculated by Tang Ye and was struggling... In the end, she was like a discouraged ball, her eyes flushed, her red lips clenched, her fists clenched, and she gave Tang humiliation. Night apologized!


    Tang Manhong, who had been watching by the side, admired Tang Ye in a utterly admired manner. Is this guy arguing or picking up girls?

 Chapter 164： I know who you are!

    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing''s quarrel ended with their apologies. As a man who had won a big victory, Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing whose eyes were flushed with anger, but he was not very proud.


    Bullying a woman is nothing.


    Moreover, he noticed that Jiang Ruoqing''s mood changed.


    If it was Jiang Ruoqing before, he would have fought a lot. But now, before being challenged to the bottom line, she never did. Tang Ye thought this was amazing. In addition to the teasing just now, he also ruined Jiang Ruoqing''s face, but even so Jiang Ruoqing did not do anything.


    As a big man, there is really no need to make things difficult for a woman everywhere. If that woman really makes you hate, just ignore it. Since she is still pestering her, it means that she is not really annoying. So Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing from the corner of his eye, and found that Jiang Ruoqing stood aside and didn''t speak, his eyes flushed and aggrieved were actually pretty pretty.


    At this time, he saw Jiang Ruoqing stroking his hair angrily, and suddenly pulled it away, revealing an ugly scar on his forehead. She put her hair back quickly and looked at Tang Ye. At this moment Tang Ye had already turned around, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t notice that he was looking at her.


    Tang Ye was quiet, thoughtful.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t mention the scar on his forehead in front of him. He couldn''t understand why. Even if we don''t talk about Jiang Ruoqing''s temper, identity and status, this kind of thing is very difficult to forgive just for an ordinary woman. But Jiang Ruoqing doesn''t seem to take this seriously.


    Could this be Jiang Ruoqing''s strategy? Do not say on purpose, let yourself find out, and then make yourself feel guilty silently?


    It''s not very good to think this way. You can''t always speculate on others with malicious intent. You can''t be a person with a gloomy mind, otherwise it''s not conducive to mental cultivation. A powerful warrior will focus on the cultivation of the state of mind. It is said that the most powerful state of mind is the state of still water. When you reach the realm of still water, you will not be happy with things or sad with yourself, and the power you can exert will be several times stronger. And he won''t be bewitched by anything, and his conviction is firm and no one can shake.


    It''s just that Tang Ye has questions about this after all. Since he is unwilling to speculate on people maliciously, he can only ask clearly. He doesn''t like to keep one thing in his mind, and he can''t concentrate on doing things if his thoughts are not clear.


    He looked at Jiang Ruoqing, but Jiang Ruoqing happened to look at him again. Jiang Ruoqing was momentarily embarrassed and didn''t want Tang Ye to think she was watching him, so he turned his head and snorted heavily.


    Some are like anger.


    Tang Ye was taken aback and couldn''t help laughing. As long as there are women in the world, there seems to be such a side.


    Proud?


    "I want to ask you something." After Tang Ye smiled, he asked directly.


    Jiang Ruoqing refused, neither nodding nor shaking his head.


    Tang Ye continued to ask: "I hurt you before and left a scar on your forehead. This kind of thing should be a big deal for you women. But when you and I met, you never mentioned it. Matter. I want to know why."


    Jiang Ruoqing moved slightly, turned her head and stared at Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "Why, do you feel guilty?"


    "It''s not guilt either."


    Tang Ye was very calm and said, "If I were to choose one more time, I would still beat you or even kill you in the situation at the time. My principles will not change easily. However, now I take the initiative to ask you about this, except Out of curiosity, I do feel a little guilty. After all, I have my own women, they...oh, no, she didn¡¯t care about makeup before, but now she always loves makeup. Presumably just want to show more beautiful herself. They are all women, I don¡¯t believe you I don''t care about my appearance at all."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, her eyes were a little weird, and she didn''t speak for a while. Then she looked at Tang Ye again, and jokingly said, "When I heard you say your women...they?"


    "..."


    "Don''t care about these details, you just missed it for a while." Tang Ye rolled his head and ignored Jiang Ruoqing, pretending to be serious.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t resist, and snorted coldly: "If you hadn''t stepped on two boats with one foot, you wouldn''t have mistakenly said that your woman is for them?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, not wanting to say more about these things, and hummed: "Do you want to tell me the answer?"


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at him, was silent for a while, and snorted coldly, "Since it''s a past thing, what''s the use of mentioning it? Can you help me restore it to the past?"


    "Why are you avoiding?" Tang Ye wanted to say yes, but this kind of thing is not easy, and it can be used as a bigger bargaining chip, so I won''t mention it for the time being.


    "Do you really want to know the answer?" Jiang Ruoqing knew that Tang Ye was more shrewd than a monster. Since he had spoken, he wouldn''t be able to let him go if he didn''t say it clearly.


    Tang Ye nodded, really want to know, let his thoughts come true.


    Jiang Ruoqing laughed, smiling very proudly, and even provoked Tang Ye, saying: "Since you want to know the answer so much, then I will tell you. Because the scar on my forehead made me break through from the middle stage of Qi Jin triple stage to the latter stage. In other words, you helped me break through. Because of this, you couldn''t beat me. How about it, interesting?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. This is to help the enemy be strong, and then let the enemy bully yourself?


    "I don''t understand." He hummed staring at Jiang Ruoqing.


    Now that Jiang Ruoqing has said it, I don¡¯t mind to say a few more words. He hummed: "I have gone smoothly in the past two decades and have never had a major setback. And your appearance defeated me, even almost killed me, let I tasted the first failure in my life. Fortunately, I stood up from the failure, my mood was tempered, and I successfully broke through the realm of Qi Jin. It can be said that there is most of your credit here. Since you are kind to Me, why should I care about you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to have such an adventure. He breathed a sigh of relief. If he helped Jiang Ruoqing break through his strength, then this favor would be great. That being said, Jiang Ruoqing might really let go of her hatred of herself.


    He laughed and looked at Jiang Ruoqing and said: "I think your experience is similar to the Taoist epiphany. Once you have an adventure, you will break through again and again. In this way, you must have a higher teacher. I also want to ask, who is your master? Who?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, squinting at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was very difficult.


    She seldom mentioned her master, and she did not often see master, because her master is indeed a person who studies Taoism, travels around the world, and pursues the magic of Taoism. Although it is ridiculous, it may be foolish in the eyes of the world, but her master has never cared about the worldly vision, and enjoys it alone.


    Seeing Tang Ye asked this question, she didn''t seem to be joking in her expression. She wanted to come to Tang Ye to have this adventure. She felt that she and Tang Ye were the same kind of people.


    "The name of the master is inconvenient to mention. If you have a relationship with him, you will naturally know." Jiang Ruoqing didn''t say who her master is, but he spoke a lot of warm words to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I hope I can have such a blessing."


    Jiang Ruoqing was no longer angry at this time, looking at Tang Ye, she didn''t know what to say. The same was true for Tang Ye, after resolving the contradiction and calming down, the topic disappeared.


    "Ahem!" At this moment, Tang Manhong who was standing next to him let out a voice.


    Tang Ye looked back at her, and said concerned: "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." Tang Manhong shook his head, but pointed to Xuanwu on the other side, and said, "He has something."


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing looked at Xuanwu. Xuanwu was seriously injured and did not receive timely treatment. At this time, they were very weak and dying. This big fat man was enduring the pain, and his simple and honest face showed a painful look, which made people a little bit unbearable and thought he was very pitiful.


    Jiang Ruoqing thought it was good to be able to catch these killers alive, and said to Tang Ye: "Don''t worry, you won''t get any credit for it, so deal with things first."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Jiang Ruoqing commanded the people he brought to deal with Xuanwu''s affairs and sent Xuanwu to the hospital, focusing on guarding. Jiang Ruoqing still wanted to ask Tang Ye something, but turned around and found that Tang Ye was gone!


    At such an important moment, this guy actually disappeared?


    She felt helpless towards Tang Ye, and couldn''t help being angry.


    In fact, Tang Ye was with Tang Manhong at this time.


    He kept asking Tang Manhong if there was anything wrong, but Tang Manhong said no, he wanted to go back to rest. Soon Tang Manhong got on her red Ferrari and was about to leave.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye jumped into the car, sat next to her, and smiled: "I know who you are!"


    Tang Man''s red eyes shrank suddenly and froze in the car.

 Chapter 165： Man in the crowd!

    Earlier, Tang Manhong specially emphasized the basaltic injury. The purpose was very simple. He wanted to get treatment for the basaltic as soon as possible, so as to preserve the elite power of the sky list. If possible, she hopes to develop into her strength.


    But in front of Tang Ye, she believed that with Tang Ye''s decisive and cruel disposition, he would not keep a killer who wanted to kill him.


    Then it can only attract Jiang Ruoqing''s attention and let Jiang Ruoqing stay alive. If you want to completely eradicate the ranking list, you need more clues. Then the killer caught alive is the biggest breakthrough. So Xuanwu would not be killed easily, even if Tang Ye thought, Jiang Ruoqing would stop it.


    So Tang Manhong took the initiative to mention Xuanwu and even said that murder was illegal, so that Tang Ye would not kill Xuanwu.


    As long as people live, everything still has a chance. Tang Manhong experienced the massacre of his family in his teens, and lived forbearingly. Now, his character is firmer than anyone else. She knows very well that in order to accomplish things, living is the most basic. No matter how much hatred there is, you must live first!


    Originally found an excuse to leave, thinking about going back and sorting out the failure of Xuanwu, and then thinking about how to deal with the little lord, Tang Manhong was very anxious, but Tang Ye stopped her!


    She is very angry!


    But it''s not easy to turn faces with Tang Ye, for fear that Tang Ye will see something. Tang Ye suddenly jumped into the car when she was about to drive, which really scared her.


    However, what frightened her even more was that Tang Ye said that she knew her identity!


    She was stiff and blank, like a courtier planning a rebellion, discovered by the emperor.


    However, after all, she was the person who lived forbearingly after being killed in the whole family, and quickly adjusted her mood, pretending not to hear Tang Ye''s words.


    "Doctor Tang, I really want to go back to rest, you make me very embarrassed. Be careful I call indecent!" Tang Manhong smiled and pretended.


    However, Tang Ye looked at her, smiled, emphasized the sentence just now, and said: "I know who you are."


    Tang Manhong didn''t expect to be fooled, her body trembled slightly, and a trace of panic flashed in her eyes, thinking that Tang Ye really knew her identity.


    However, she didn''t want to believe that she had a reason for persistence-Tang Ye is a cunning bastard, maybe this is a side attack, maybe she deliberately seduced?


    She looked at Tang Ye pretending not to know why, and wondered: "Doctor Tang, what do you know who I am? I''m Tang Manhong, and I introduced it to you. Also, seriously, I''m tired, I''m going back to rest. , Can you get off?"


    Tang Ye looked at her, don''t smile meaningfully, and said, "Tired? How about I help you relieve your fatigue? I''m a doctor. Do you want a massage or a needle?"


    "I don''t need it!" Tang Manhong''s tone was a little angry.


    Angrily concealed this anxiety.


    Tang Ye still smiled and said, "I said, I know your identity."


    "I''m Tang Manhong, I don''t know what your so-called identity is!" Tang Manhong became more anxious, staring at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    She quickly thought about the possible results next, and then how to deal with it.


    Tang Ye ignored her, and Gu Zi said to the side: "Remember when Xuanwu appeared just now and killed the person who embarrassed me, did I hold you?"


    Tang Manhong was taken aback, shook hands, stared at Tang Ye and said, "Aren''t you trying to protect me? Are you trying to take advantage? Doctor Tang, I still have a good impression of you, are you a good-looking hypocrite?"


    "Haha, I would rather be a real villain than a hypocrite." Tang Ye laughed.


    "Then which kind are you?" Tang Manhong asked.


    "What a villain." Tang Ye replied without shame.


    "How to say?" Tang Manhong asked, staring at him.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Because I didn''t hug you to protect you, but to have another plan."


    Tang Manhong was taken aback, then his expression became cold and stern, and he hummed, "What is your picture?"


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Manhong, squinted his eyes, a little playfully, and said, "For nothing, just look at your heartbeat, your pulse and so on. Then I found out that even after Xuanwu killed someone, your heartbeat and pulse were beating. It''s normal. But you said you stepped on me because you were too panic."


    "I forgot to tell you that I''m a very caregiving person. You stepped on my foot with high heels, it hurts, so I want to ask for some interest--" Tang Ye''s smile became joking.


    "..."


    Tang Manhong was on guard, his expression was colder, and he stared at Tang Ye and hummed, "Tell me, what do you know?"


    She knew that Tang Ye had huge doubts about her. She said that she was flustered, but her heartbeat and pulse were not flustered. This has been confirmed by Tang Ye, but he can''t deny it. She can only say that Tang Ye is a monster, and she suspected and verified her without even noticing it. This keen awareness is simply abnormal!


    She has prepared for the worst-Tang Ye knows her identity, kill!


    As to whether Tang Ye can be killed successfully is another matter. The matter is now, she has no choice.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a smile and said, "I know you are not simple, not simple enough to know Xuanwu, and your strength is stronger than Xuanwu. And a killer will hide his identity very well. Like Xuanwu. Killer, it must be impossible for anyone to know. Then the identity of someone who can know him must not be simple, right?"


    "You seem to have forgotten Xuanwu''s self-reporting of his identity. He is very confident, thinking that he can kill everyone and is not afraid to say his identity. And I heard it, know he is not normal?" Tang Manhong coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye was not anxious about her defense, and said, "Even so, where does your composure come from?"


    "I came from a sales clerk, and dealing with everything calmly is a basic skill requirement." Tang Manhong explained again.


    "Oh, isn''t it? The salesperson is so good that he doesn''t panic when he sees the murder? Moreover, the method of killing is very sci-fi, directly squeezing the neck of the person-your basic ability as a salesperson, right Is it a bit over the mark?" Tang Ye said sarcastically.


    Tang Manhong glanced at Tang Ye and said, "I''m more special."


    "Yes, you are very special, so special that you are both a salesman and a killer." Tang Ye announced the final answer.


    Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye with an extremely cold expression, and hummed after a long time: "Doctor Tang, this joke is not funny at all!"


    "Haha." Tang Ye laughed and said, "I''m pretty sure that a person who knows Xuanwu and is stronger than Xuanwu must be a big figure at the top of the list. And I want to eradicate the list now, then you-- ¡ªNaturally will not let it go."


    Tang Manhong was furious and hummed, "You don''t have enough evidence!"


    "I don''t need enough evidence!" Tang Ye sneered: "You will hand over the evidence yourself, because at this time, I would rather kill by mistake than let it go! You have two choices below, one is to tell your identity. Cooperate with me, secondly, you die!"


    "You!" Tang Man was very angry, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so decisive and so cruel!


    Would you rather kill by mistake than let it go?


    No-Tang Manhong suddenly thought, this must be Tang Ye''s strategy.


    Tang Ye put forward the speculation that he was a killer, but there was not enough evidence. Now he is threatening himself with tactics, wanting to help him prove his guess, if he thinks that he can''t hide it, and shoots him, then his identity will be completely exposed.


    What a Tang Ye!


    Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye furiously. With the strength, the means, and the strategy, it is really a hero!


    Why doesn''t he have such a subordinate?


    "Do you think I would be fooled by you? If you have the ability, you kill me!" Tang Manhong has endured for many years, but he is not an idiot, otherwise he would have died. She stared at Tang Ye, gritted her teeth and insisted. If she didn''t take action against Tang Ye, she would never reveal her identity!


    She believed that as long as she persisted in not being exposed, Tang Ye would eventually have to withdraw that threatening plan!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye glanced at her and said lightly: "Then I will kill you."


    With that, he quickly stretched out one hand and pinched Tang Manhong''s neck!


    Tang Manhong immediately felt the pain of suffocation. She widened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye in disbelief. Why didn''t I admit that this **** didn''t withdraw his threat?


    Is he really a cruel, wicked person who uses all means to achieve his goals?


    "You, you...how can you do this?" Tang Manhong hummed out with his last strength.


    Tang Ye grinned and said, "I believe in my instincts."


    "..."


    Tang Manhong almost died of anger, instinct?

 Chapter 166： Tang Sect Poisonous Girl!

    Tang Manhong felt that there was nothing in this life that was more aggrieved than what he had encountered now-Tang Ye used a trick to expose her identity, so he killed her intuitively!


    A big man''s intuition is simply unreasonable, even more unreasonable than a woman!


    She regretted that Tang Ye was a hero, and she should be a rascal!


    But she saw Tang Ye''s eyes resolutely-this guy would really kill!


    She can no longer bear it, can no longer pretend. In the face of such a man, there is no way to survive without killing him!


    As a result, Tang Manhong looked cold and killed!


    At this time, a spider jumped out of her arms. The spider was black all over and looked very mysterious, giving people an extremely dangerous feeling. After the black spider jumped out, he whizzed and rushed towards Tang Ye''s face.


    Tang Ye saw the black spider, yelled badly, quickly let go of Tang Manhong, pushed the car door and rushed out.


    This is the most poisonous spider species-the abyss spider!


    Abyssal spiders live in the dark abyss all year round. They grow up by eating rotten meat, among which the most pleasing meat. Especially for a long time eating dead meat, accumulating corpse energy, forming corpse poison. This kind of poison is extremely deadly. As long as it is bitten, the corpse poison will corrode the whole body within an hour, causing human flesh and blood to necrosis, and rot like a corpse.


    It can be said that if you are poisoned by the Abyssal Spider, you will definitely die!


    Tang Manhong actually has an abyss spider on him!


    Tang Ye realized that he had provoke a very difficult character. Unexpectedly, Tang Manhong would be such an identity!


    Tang Manhong got off the Ferrari, confronted Tang Ye, stared at Tang Ye with extremely cold expression, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you are despicable and shameless, unscrupulous, and the law of heaven is intolerable!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is very depressed, why scold himself so much. It''s just a little trick, and there is no plan to kill her for no reason. If she insisted not to speak, then she would let her go in the end.


    Unfortunately, Tang Manhong didn''t insist on holding it down.


    Tang Ye knew that a person who could breed Abyssal Spiders could not be a good kind.


    He looked at Tang Manhong and didn¡¯t take Tang Manhong¡¯s scolding seriously. He smiled and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being struck by lightning when you scold me? Others don¡¯t know what this black spider is, but I know. This is an abyss spider, even poisonous. The thing, the middle one died in nine lives. And looking at you, the abyssal spider, dark and shiny, you must have fed a lot of dead human flesh, right? You can do this kind of thing, it should be said that you are more cruel and unscrupulous, right?"


    Tang Manhong was surprised. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to recognize the Abyss Spider at a glance.


    Abyssal spiders are the most poisonous, and not many people know this poison. There are black spiders all over the street, and the abyss spiders are not too surprised with these spiders, at most they are darker in color. When most people see it, they will only think it is a special spider, but will not think of an abyss spider. Even, many people don''t even know the category of Abyssal Spider. This abyssal spider was one of the hidden poisons in the Tang Clan in the past, and even fewer people knew about it.


    However, Tang Ye recognized it at a glance.


    If Tang Ye didn''t recognize it, when the Abyss Spider jumped to him just now, he should have reacted like most people, wave his hand to kill the spider, instead of fleeing for his life by pushing the car door and flying out, for fear of being touched by the Abyss Spider.


    Why would Tang Ye know the Abyss Spider?


    Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was not simple, and a threat that had to be eliminated!


    "I don''t use despicable means to force people like you!" Tang Manhong glared at Tang Ye and shouted.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I just thought you had a problem, so I forced you. And I never thought I would really kill you. If you hold on for a few seconds without revealing your flaws, then not only will I not move you, but also I will apologize to you. But...Aren''t you revealing your identity now?"


    "You...!" Tang Man was extremely angry and wanted to argue. However, arguing has no meaning, her identity has been exposed, she is a killer, and still expect others to reason with her?


    Tang Ye laughed again and said, "I want to ask you a question."


    Tang Manhong frowned and said nothing. She couldn''t understand Tang Ye at all. I thought I knew Tang Ye, but suddenly, Tang Ye appeared more mysterious. In front of Tang Ye, it seemed that he would never get the initiative. For this reason, she can only choose to watch the changes and retreat into progress.


    Seeing her silent, Tang Ye tacitly agreed, and said, "What is your relationship with Tang Sect?"


    "What?" Tang Manhong couldn''t help exclaiming when Tang Ye asked this.


    Tang Sect has been annihilated, and no one mentions it again after many years. What''s more, before the Tang Sect was destroyed, it was already in decline, and many people didn''t take Tang Sect seriously. Another reason is that Tang Sect is good at using poison, and is often accused of evil factions, and is not very popular. Therefore, after the Tang Sect was destroyed, it has not been mentioned for many years.


    Tang Manhong, the only remaining Tang Sect descendant, has been alive carefully, except for her only trusted fourth killer, Yueya, no one knows that she is a Tang Sect descendant. However, Tang Ye asked this question now. She didn''t understand, how did Tang Ye know?


    Tang Ye saw that she did not answer, knowing that she must have something to do with Tang Sect, and said: "Abyss spiders are mostly kept under the necromantic abyss in the back mountain of Tang Sect. When Tang Sect is still there, you can occasionally see abyss spiders. And Tang After the door is destroyed, it is very difficult to see the Abyssal Spider again. You used the Abyssal Spider today, how can you hide your identity from me?"


    "Since I can''t hide you, then kill you!" Tang Manhong shouted coldly!


    After all, it was exposed, Tang Ye was as smart as a demon, and she was also helpless. At this point, only by killing Tang Ye can you guarantee your safety in the future and give the little prince an explanation.


    So, she ordered the Abyss Spider to attack Tang Ye. At the same time, she chucked her tongue twice, and saw a scary black snake emerge from her arms. With a chuck, the little snake was all over her body. Bounced on the ground, quickly swam towards Tang Ye, hesitating the letter.


    Tang Ye saw the pitch-black little snake, shook his head helplessly, and hummed: "You have the black water spirit snake. It seems that you are flowing with the blood of the Tang Sect. Only the blood of the Tang Sect can make the black water snake go. spirit."


    Tang Manhong was shocked again when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and hummed, "Who are you on earth?"


    "Your natural enemy-doctor." Tang Ye suddenly grinned brightly.


    Tang Manhong''s expression became cold. Knowing that Tang Ye''s identity was not simple, he shouted: "Just like those people, you think that our Tang Sect is proficient in poison art is evil and crooked, and regard us as a scum among people?"


    "No, I didn''t say that." Tang Ye hurriedly stopped Tang Manhong and said, "You put poison, and I detoxify. To a certain extent, it is indeed a natural enemy. However, the profession of a doctor is very special, and the right medicine can save people. The wrong medicine is no different from poison. And if you use poison, it is not always harmful. Fighting poison with poison is also a kind of medical method. Poison is also a good medicine at some point. So I never think that your Tang Sect is evil. Pie. On the contrary, when I was a child, I went to your Tang Sect with Master and wanted to learn a little knowledge about poisons. Unfortunately...At that time, the only thing that Master and I saw was the tragic situation of your Tang Sect being exterminated. I never expected that today. It''s fate to meet you, a descendant of the Tang Sect."


    "Bah, don''t deceive people here, I won''t believe your words, lest you be murdered by you!" Tang Manhong''s murderous intent towards Tang Ye was undiminished.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Don''t worry if you don''t believe it. In addition, I can tell you with certainty that you, the abyss spider and the black water snake can''t kill me. If I get in a hurry, you will lose a lot. These two supreme poisons It took you a lot of hard work? Are you not afraid of them?"


    "You..." Tang Manhong was moved.


    The Tang Sect line, the poison it cultivated by itself is their second life, would they be willing to lose the poison?

 Chapter 167： I like you!

    Tang Manhong was very worried about what Tang Ye said.


    She has cultivated abyss spiders and black water snakes for more than ten years, just like treating children, how can she be willing to damage them. And Tang Ye''s extraordinary performance made her not sure that they would not have trouble when dealing with Tang Ye.


    She stared at Tang Ye, controlled the Abyss Spider and Black Water Spirit Snake, considering whether to attack.


    Tang Ye also looked at her with a calm face, but his heart was already tense. The Tang Sect used to dominate the situation, relying on poison. Poison is very dangerous and it is impossible to prevent it. It is possible to get poisoned in one breath, and then die. Poison is one of the most terrifying and daunting martial arts. Even a small person in Tang Sect could kill a master with invisible poison!


    It is even worth guessing that so many masters joined forces to destroy the Tang Sect more than a decade ago, probably because of fear! Because the people of Tang Sect can often have more enemies with less. Poisons and poisoning skills are in the body, and there is no problem with one person dealing with several people. Too many people were afraid of the Tang Sect, so they joined forces to destroy the Tang Sect!


    Tang Ye had expected that even if he could deal with Tang Manhong, he would definitely not get any benefit with Tang Manhong''s poison skills. If you make yourself half-dead, you will lose a lot! He must live well, live intact. The Tianbang organization is just the first sharpening stone, how can it be bent?


    In the face of people who are proficient in poison, he does not want to fight hard, let alone become enemies with him. He thought, since Tang Manhong was behind the Tang Sect, there must be something hidden. The most common one is also a kind of sadness¡ªisn¡¯t the enmity of annihilation reported?


    Tang Manhong had to live for more than ten years, he must have his own ideas, it is impossible to just be a hidden killer.


    "Tang Manhong, we can have other choices, there is no need to fight and kill." Tang Ye saw Tang Manhong was silent, knowing that she was also scrupulous, so she fought for other ways of getting along.


    If Tang Manhong is just an ordinary killer, he is not afraid. But Tang Manhong still has the status after Tang Sect, as the world''s best at poisonous family, he has to worry about it.


    There is a saying in the circle, if you are not sure, don''t fight against the Tang Sect people. Even if you can beat the Tang Sect people to just one breath, you can''t be careless. Because it is possible for them to use poison in one breath, and then turn defeat into victory.


    Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye, wondering what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    She also cared about Tang Ye. Tang Ye was not only powerful, but also knew about Tang Sect. Such a person must be extraordinary, she didn''t want to fall into Tang Ye''s hands. In addition, even if Tang Ye could be killed, she would not want to suffer too much damage. After finally saving up to the current strength, preparing to rejuvenate the Tang Sect, if the damage is severe, she can''t wait for the second ten years!


    But no matter what, she knew she couldn''t let it go. Tang Ye was an old fox who could eat people without spitting out bones, so she couldn''t be careless.


    She stared at Tang Ye closely, and hummed: "Do you think we still have choices? You don''t hesitate to lay out to the red wall to eradicate my ranking. Now the general situation is set. Either you die or I die, and there are others. Choice? Tang Ye, you have done too much. Since you are pulling the red wall against my top ranking list, you have never given me a way to survive!"


    "You can''t say that."


    Tang Ye immediately retorted: "You are throwing all the pots on me. I just ask you, before without me, wouldn''t the Red Wall want to eradicate your ranking list? To put it bluntly, I''m just a temporary line. Let Red Wall think that I can get rid of your top ranking list, so Red Wall shot. I think you should also understand that even without me, one day in the future, Red Wall will issue an order to eradicate your Red Wall!"


    Tang Manhong was silent. Tang Ye made sense, their top rankings have provoke Red Wall for too long, and Red Wall will attack them sooner or later.


    Tang Ye glanced at Tang Manhong, and continued: "As a descendant of the Tang Clan, you must have resentment for the massacre of the Clan era. Now that you are not in a low position, you have never thought about revenge?"


    "Of course I thought about revenge! I not only want to revenge, but also revive the Tang Sect! Let everyone know-you''re playing around with me?!" Tang Manhong was furious.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I didn''t do anything about you, I just want to ask you, and then decide our future."


    "Bah, who believes you! You are treacherous and sinister, and want to catch my weakness, don''t you? You **** it!" Tang Manhong was astonished. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye would mobilize the suppressed hatred in his heart by a few words, blurting out and hiding in The secret of many years in my mind.


    This is not what Tang Ye''s swindle is?


    She couldn''t bear it, and shouted: "Tang Ye, you ruined my ten-year plan, and today I will die with you, and I will fight with you!"


    She stopped talking nonsense, and whispered the sound of her tongue, and the Abyss Spider and the Black Water Spirit Snake forced her towards Tang Ye again. At the same time, she took out a black small flute and played it again. Not long after, the parking lot was chattering from all directions. Looking around, there are actually small animals crawling one after another. Cockroaches, mice, geckos, etc. were all controlled by Tang Manhong''s flute, and came to deal with Tang Ye!


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye exclaimed before realizing that Tang Manhong''s strength was far underestimated. There is such a magical baby! Fortunately, this place is not in the wild, otherwise the venomous snakes, poisonous scorpions, and poisonous insects will gather in the wild. Thinking about that picture, it feels scary!


    "Why don''t you believe me?" Tang Ye was very nervous. Seeing more and more animals gathered, she didn''t want to start a war with Tang Manhong.


    If the situation is not good for you, then use a three-inch tongue to solve the problem!


    Tang Manhong temporarily stopped playing the flute, staring at Tang Ye and said, "You won''t give me a way to survive!"


    "Fart!" Tang Ye yelled and hummed, "Why do you think I really want to get rid of the top list?"


    Tang Manhong was taken aback, frowned and said, "Don''t you want to?"


    "Just kidding, I set up the red wall just to save my life! If there are other ways to save my life, why have to face you dangerous killers?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Tang Manhong said angrily: "Even so, today''s situation is unchangeable. There must be a result between you and me!"


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback, guessing an amazing fact, and hummed: "You are the person in charge of the Tianban¡ª¡ªRed Fox?"


    Tang Manhong was stunned and realized that he had missed the words again, saying "between you and me", she represented the top ranking list, and if she hadn''t had this power, she would naturally not say it. It is this simple sentence that reveals her identity as the person in charge of Tianbang.


    She had to admire Tang Ye, even in this situation, her awareness was so keen. This man is really terrible!


    She felt very unlucky, that such a terrifying man was a mortal enemy to herself. I have a great cause in my body, and I was so frustrated by this. Wouldn''t God not let me revive the Tang Sect and seek justice for the Tang Sect?


    Tang Manhong felt very sad and helpless, resenting God for being unfair to her!


    Seeing her showing such a look, Tang Ye was a little moved, and said, "Tang Manhong, I can see that you want revenge very much! Presumably the management of this day''s ranking is also one of your means of cultivating strength? In that case, we should talk more about it. You know, even if you don¡¯t have me, Red Wall will continue to send people to eradicate you. This time you expose too much, Red Wall uses the power of Sky Eye and so on, it will definitely be able to find you! Therefore, unless you stop here and open up one Otherwise, there will be no way to survive!"


    "What do you mean?" Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye in surprise.


    Does this guy want to be unfaithful to the red wall? Unite yourself to rebel against the Red Wall?


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Because I also need to build my own power, and I, I have a fancy to you!"

 Chapter 168： Boring woman!

    Tang Manhong couldn''t help being taken aback when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Then his complexion was a little blush, did he like himself?


    Bah, I misunderstood it, I am fancying myself!


    "What do you mean by this?" Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye coldly.


    Seeing that she temporarily stopped controlling the poisonous attack, Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and said: "We can cooperate and find a way to save your strength and let me explain to the red wall. In addition, if needed in the future, You have to help me. Don''t feel that you are at a loss. If you don''t do this, you won''t be able to retain any strength!"


    Tang Manhong frowned and said, "Why are you doing this?"


    "You should have paid attention to my situation. I provoke a lot of enemies, including the axe company, and other families. Even if I have the protection of the red wall, it is difficult to prevent the villain behind it. And your ranking is hidden behind you. Huge power. With you help me, why should I be afraid of others?" Tang Ye explained.


    "You can think so beautifully. While you are protected by the Red Wall, you also develop your own strength. If the Red Wall knows that you do this, you will be executed!" Tang Manhong is not blind, and Tang Yesan cannot convince her with a few words.


    Tang Ye said sternly: "Of course I know what you said, but this is what I want to consider. You don''t have to worry about it. Now you can talk about it, if we cooperate, what are your requirements?"


    "You want to play with me again? My requirements are mostly my shortcomings. If you expose your weaknesses, you will eat to the bones!" Tang Manhong said angrily.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, it seemed that in order to have a smooth dialogue with Tang Manhong, she must first gain her trust.


    "Give me the poison that you think I can''t solve." Tang Ye looked at Tang Man Hong and said loudly.


    Tang Manhong was taken aback, not knowing why, hummed: "What are you going to do?"


    "I want to eat it, under your control, so you don''t have to worry about me? If I cheat you, then you just kill me with poison!" Tang Ye resolutely said.


    Tang Manhong was startled, watching Tang Ye speechless for a long time.


    Will there be such a stupid person in the world?


    But this guy didn''t seem to be lying.


    Is it possible that he was deceiving?


    Tang Manhong had seen the horror of Tang Ye, for fear that Tang Ye would play a conspiracy again. No way, Tang Ye is too shrewd, making her feel insecure.


    However, since Tang Ye dared to do this, she would not persuade her, watching Tang Ye hum and said, "I can control the black water spirit snake to enter your body, let it lay an egg in your body, and then this egg will hatch into A little snake clinging to your body. No one can control or get rid of this little snake except me. This way I will not be afraid of your fraud!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Manhong angrily and hummed, "I refuse."


    Tang Manhong sneered and said sarcastically: "So you are not sincere."


    "It''s not that you have no sincerity, but that you just feel that your actions are disgusting." Tang Ye said silently: "I can''t imagine letting a snake get into my body and then lay an egg... Nima, let alone, it''s disgusting. For other things, for example, don¡¯t you Tang Sect, like those grass gu mothers, are proficient in gu poisoning? Or you have a love-gu on me. There is no way to detoxify except for having **** with you¡ªyou can¡¯t be with me. The prostitute, right?"


    "..."


    Now Tang Manhong was speechless and cursed: "You treat me as stupid! Love-Gu is for two people. If I want to solve Gu, I have to have **** with you. Besides, Gu poison is only in Tang Sect. The poisonous witch can be used like that rare grass Gu, and I haven¡¯t reached the level of poisonous witch¡ªyou **** molesting me?"


    As Tang Manhong said, he was taken aback for a moment, realized what was wrong, and couldn''t help being furious.


    Nima¡¯s, Tang Ye said about love-Gu, actually alluding to his **** with him, right? Isn''t this being molested?


    She is going to kill Tang Ye!


    "You **** don''t be angry!"


    However, Tang Ye yelled very unceremoniously at this time and hummed: "There is not much time for us to talk nonsense. In case Jiang Ruoqing finds it and discovers your secrets, she reports to the Red Wall, we will be very troublesome. Hurry up and poison me! I don''t believe you have no other deadly poison!"


    Tang Manhong was persecuted by Tang Ye''s anger, but she had to take into account Jiang Ruoqing''s search if she wanted to be angry. She felt very aggrieved. It was Tang Ye who compromised for perfection, but she was passive.


    This man''s ability is damn-terrible!


    She took out a black pill from her arms and hummed: "This is a deadly poison condensed from the corpse venom of the abyss spider. Although the toxicity is slower than the abyss spider, there is no antidote within two hours. The whole body is necrotic. If you eat it, I will believe you."


    After that, she threw the poison at Tang Ye, and Tang Ye swallowed it without blinking after catching it.


    Tang Manhong was quite moved by this. Does this guy really dare to eat? He doesn''t worry that he wants to kill him, he is given a fast-onset poison, kill him immediately?


    At this time, Tang Ye sneered and walked towards her, and said, "Now, do you believe me? Then let''s leave here first and talk about the next thing slowly."


    Looking at Tang Manhong, he could still laugh confidently, and there was a wicked Tang Ye in his confidence, suddenly felt that Tang Ye had charm and courage. Like a king, convincing and even surrendering for him.


    That is the courage to be a leader!


    "Damn it!" Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye''s fascination, and shook his head quickly when he recovered, telling himself not to fall into Tang Ye''s rhythm, otherwise he would be eaten to death by Tang Ye.


    Then Tang Ye got on Tang Manhong''s Ferrari, and Tang Manhong drove away quickly.


    "Where are we going?" Tang Ye sat in the passenger seat and looked at Tang Manhong with a smile.


    Looking at Tang Manhong from the side, he noticed that this woman was so beautiful that she was flawless. Exquisite and pretty profile face, white neck, long hair falling down to the crisp-chest side, wrapped in tight clothes, there is a stretch of elasticity under the plump, which makes people want to poke a few times. When it comes to the waist, it forms a graceful curve with the bulging bust, matching the hip-hip wrapped in the uniform skirt, which is really beautiful and indispensable.


    Tang Manhong concentrated on driving and replied to Tang Ye: "You will know when you arrive."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I think I should go to your house and talk about things while drinking a little wine or something."


    "Do you want another shot?" Tang Manhong turned his head and glared at him abruptly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, why is this woman so direct?


    "If you want to, it''s not impossible--" Tang Ye said reluctantly.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s seriousness, Tang Manhong was really crazy. Shameless people are invincible! It''s the man in front of me!


    "I want to kick you off the car now!" Tang Manhong said fiercely.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t have that idea for you. You woman is terrible. I saw it with my own eyes just now. The abyss spider and the black water snake crawled out of your body. Wan As soon as I reached out and touched your chest, I touched the Abyssal Spider, can I still want it with my hand? Or, I broke your two thighs and thought about it, and I was bitten by a black water snake, then I am not an **** ?"


    "Bah!" Tang Manhong couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s words so bluntly, his cheeks flushed a little, and Tang Ye screamed shamelessly.


    She warned Tang Ye: "It''s good if you know, so don''t think about taking advantage of me, otherwise the moment you reach out to me is when your life is lost!"


    "A boring woman." Tang Ye shrugged and hummed.


    Tang Manhong didn''t bother to care about him, and continued to drive, heading for the winding mountain road outside the city.

 Chapter 169： Combination of medicine and poison!

    After Jiang Ruoqing dealt with Xuanwu''s affairs, he looked around for Tang Ye. He called without finding Tang Ye, but was directly rejected. She was very angry, and since she was young, few people dared to refuse her call!


    Moreover, she felt that Tang Ye was cooperating with her now, so she refused to listen to this relationship? What if there is an emergency?


    She decided to see Tang Ye another day, she must take a lesson!


    At this time, Tang Manhong drove the Ferrari to the winding mountain road in the suburbs and stopped on a high ground. Facing the bustling city of Yanjing, a secret conversation with Tang Ye.


    "What do you want to do?" Tang Manhong looked into the distance, not knowing what he was thinking, and asked Tang Ye next to him coldly.


    Tang Ye said, "I want to understand the internal situation of your ranking list first."


    Tang Manhong was silent.


    Tang Ye explained: "I have already taken the deadly poison you gave me, and my life is in your hand. Will I still cheat you?"


    Tang Manhong hesitated a little longer, finally put down all kinds of guards against Tang Ye, and said: "The power in the ranking list mainly depends on the top 20. The top 20 killers are good. But as a manager, I only look at the top 10. . Only the elite of these elites are the forces that I need to control and prepare for my revenge plan."


    "What is your strength ranking? You are a manager, are you number one?" Tang Ye was surprised. He didn''t expect the woman in front of her to be the top killer in the sky besides her appearance.


    However, Tang Manhong shook his head, unwillingly, and said, "I''m only third."


    "What?" Tang Ye was surprised. Tang Manhong was third so powerful, so wouldn''t first and second be terrible?


    Tang Manhong explained: "Ten years ago, the Tang Sect was destroyed. I entered the top ten list by chance. Under the alias of Red Fox, I became the top ten elite through my unique Tang Sect secret skills. Later, the little prince of Jiangshanju met him. I, I just know that the so-called Tianbang organization is just a branch of the country."


    "Is there such a thing?" Tang Ye was even more surprised, the matter was far more complicated than he thought.


    Tang Manhong stared at him and hummed: "These are all highly classified. You are a member of the Red Wall. You can tell the Red Wall. However, if you are not absolutely sure that you can face Jiangshanju¡¯s pursuit and the Red Wall¡¯s opposition Your trust, you''d better hide it in your heart and say it when the time comes. Of course, the premise is that you can live until that time. If you cheat me, you will die today."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I know how to measure it."


    "Of course you know how to measure. If you don¡¯t know how to measure, you can¡¯t live until now. You are terrible, you hide too much. Others think you are a small person, low-key and do not cause trouble. Or, others think you are impulsive and rely on Wang Airen¡¯s power was unscrupulous. But in fact, you have been calculating behind your back, holding many things in your hands!" Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye, and spoke highly of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye touched his nose, embarrassed, and said with a smile: "Don''t say that to me, I would be embarrassed, how can it be as scary as you said."


    "I know my own things!" Tang Manhong snorted coldly, and then continued to talk about the situation in the list: "Since the list is a branch of Jiangshanju, it is impossible to completely manage it. I am just a nominal manager. In fact, everything is controlled by the little prince. And I want to develop my own power to revenge and rejuvenate the Tang Sect, so I can¡¯t let the little prince control me. I want to get all the control of the sky list!"


    "Haha, yes, this is the basis on which we can cooperate." Tang Ye laughed and said, "I will help you gain control of the top ranking, and you only need to help me deal with those who want to harm me."


    "Simply put!" Tang Manhong snorted coldly: "Getting control of the sky list? Do you know how terrible the little prince is? I heard that the dragon snake and the green tiger who are the number one in the sky list bow to him. How do you get the sky? Control of the list?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and thought for a while and said, "As far as I know, every member of your ranking list is secret. A killer, the reason why he is a killer is to want that freedom in the dark. So. Most of the people on your top rankings don¡¯t know that Little Prince is their real boss, right?"


    "Of course, they are not qualified to know that the little prince is only associated with the top five killers in the sky list, and the sixth to tenth are not qualified! This kind of thing is very secretive, and it is related to the great cause of Jiangshanju planning, so the little prince cannot Expose this kind of thing." Tang Manhong said with a grim expression.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Isn''t that all right? You leave the country and become the king. People in the sky list always recognize you as the red fox. As for the little prince, who will care? Besides, if you announce the sky The list is actually the power of the little prince, and the killers may not agree. Just now I said that the reason why a killer is a killer is because he likes the dark freedom. If they know that they are someone else¡¯s subordinate, they will definitely be extremely disgusted. In this way, it is not very difficult for you to take the top ranking from the little prince."


    Tang Manhong was a little tempted by Tang Ye, but he didn''t have much hope, and said: "You think too simple. In the sky list, the first dragon snake and the second green tiger can be said to occupy the sky list. Half of it. If we rebel, the Dragon Snake and the Blue Tiger alone can wipe us out! Moreover, the Dragon Snake and the Blue Tiger know many secrets of the Heaven List. They may destroy my ranking in a few words. The prestige in China!"


    "Then before that, get rid of them!" Tang Ye said coldly.


    "You..." Tang Manhong took a breath, looking at Tang Ye like a monster.


    Actually said to get rid of the dragon snake and the green tiger?


    She shook her head and sneered, looking at Tang Ye like an idiot, and said: "Do you really dare to think, who are Dragon Snake and Qinghu? Do you mean to get rid of it? Take a step back, even if you get rid of them, take them The prestige of the People¡¯s Republic of China, if the people on the top list knew that we did it, we would arouse their anger and make the situation unfavorable for us.¡±


    "So we need a scapegoat. Anyway, you are the manager of the Tianban. After you get rid of the dragon snake and the green tiger, you will say that they were hired to assassinate the little prince Jiangshanju, but they failed and were killed. Faced with such a powerful Jiangshanju Strength, even if the dragons and snakes and the blue tiger fail. In this way, the hatred of the killers will turn to the little prince. At this time, even if some people say that the sky list is the vassal power of Jiangshanju, who will Letter?" Tang Ye said his thoughts.


    Tang Man''s red eyes lit up. If the dragon snake and the green tiger can really be solved, then this plan is feasible. She looked at Tang Ye softer, and said, "But how can we get rid of the dragon snake and the green tiger?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Jiang Ruoqing and I will solve it. But you have to help lead them out, I don''t have a clue to them." Tang Ye believed.


    Tang Manhong was still hesitating.


    Tang Ye continued to persuade: "You really don''t have to worry about this. It is the order of the Red Wall to eradicate the Sky List. Then I will report to the other side that Dragon Snake, the top killer in the Sky List, is the manager, so the military area will definitely be here. Will reinforce the great power to destroy him. As long as the Red Wall has the heart, the old worship in the palace can''t kill the dragon snake and the green tiger? After killing the dragon snake and the green tiger, you and the people of Tianbang will disappear for a while, I will help operate , Let the red wall stop encircling you, I promise you nothing will happen."


    Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye, already heartbroken.


    If the Red Wall sends those old worship reinforcements, it can indeed deal with the dragon snake and the green tiger. Over the years, the reason why the sky list is okay is because it is well hidden, and the red wall has not used those old monsters. After all, this kind of thing affects the whole body, and the duty of the old worshippers is far more important than coming out to kill a few killers.


    Furthermore, this matter is tied to Tang Ye''s safety. If Tang Ye''s operation fails, then he will also finish playing. Judging from the various struggles of Tang Ye in the past, he just didn''t want to die!


    So he will not lie to himself, nor dare.


    "I''m cooperating with you." After thinking about it, Tang Manhong made a decision.


    Tang Ye laughed, stretched out his hand to signal, Tang Manhong shook it.


    A doctor and a poisonous woman have cooperated!

 Chapter 170： wild ambition!

    Before shaking hands with Tang Ye, Tang Manhong never thought that he would take such an extraordinary step. Actually cooperated with a man who once provoked the top list, brought huge losses to the top list, and once became his nightmare!


    However, since she has chosen, she will not regret it. In fact, since Tang Ye resolutely ate the corpse poison pill she threw in the past, she was shaken, faintly feeling that Tang Ye could change the predicament she encountered right now.


    "I don''t understand why you want to do this? You are doing something for the Red Wall. It is impossible for the Red Wall to allow you to have ambitions. Besides, to put it harder, you are in collusion with Tianbang. You are not afraid of the Red Wall discovering it, just kill it. You?" Although he is sure to cooperate with Tang Ye, Tang Manhong still has a lot of questions about his approach, and he is always unsure if he doesn''t ask clearly.


    Tang Ye looked at the prosperous capital city with a panoramic view in front, and said, "Do you think it must be safe for me to do things for the Red Wall? If I don¡¯t say that I am like a tiger, I will say that the red wall is right and wrong. How many people are right? Clear? Entering such a circle, no one is right or wrong, only stick to the path of their choice."


    "I''m not a good person, but I try not to be a bad person. To do things for the Red Wall, and the Red Wall is for the country to think about, that is great loyalty, great benevolence, and great kindness. I will definitely try my best to do it well. However, this cannot Eliminate no other enemies, especially those that the Red Wall can¡¯t help. Since ancient times, there are so many treacherous officials. When I work for the Red Wall, I am an enemy of the treacherous officials. The Red Wall cannot take care of me in every aspect, so I must There are means of self-protection."


    With that, Tang Ye smiled coldly at Tang Manhong and hummed: "Moreover, I don''t want to be anyone''s pawn! Then I will be the one playing chess!"


    "You--" Tang Manhong was shocked, staring at Tang Ye and said: "The wolf''s ambition is not small!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said calmly, "In short, I will help you preserve the strength of the top ranking, and even help you revenge and rejuvenate the Tang Sect. But then you and I are allies. When I am in trouble, you Must help me. Otherwise, you should know the consequences, right?"


    "Of course I know the consequences of angering you as a lunatic!" Tang Manhong seemed unwilling, but helpless, said: "Don''t worry, if my business succeeds, I will definitely not take you. With your temperament, if you are because of me If you have a bad time, then I will definitely not be well, right?"


    "It''s okay if you understand." Tang Ye smiled, rather evil.


    Tang Manhong curled his head and snorted heavily. She knows very well that cooperating with Tang Ye has both advantages and disadvantages. If the balance is not good, it will be a complete failure!


    After talking about the matter, Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Then it''s time to clean up the ranking list, and get rid of those unfavorable factors one by one!"


    "Okay." Tang Manhong nodded.


    "Oh, yes, there is one more thing, I must ask clearly." Tang Ye stared at Tang Manhong suddenly.


    Tang Manhong panicked. He was actually worried that he would upset Tang Ye, and said cautiously: "What, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Ye looked serious and said, "Do you guys who are killers have a bottom line?"


    "Of course!" Tang Man was inexplicable, feeling that Tang Ye had insulted her.


    If someone pays to kill an innocent child, they certainly won''t do it. This is an unreasonable thing!


    Tang Ye stared at Tang Manhong and said, "When I met the Tengu and the Crow, they were kidnapping Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon had the secret of the Heavenly Girl''s potion, and someone wanted her to understand. But I want to know that the person who hired them, Is it a national or a foreigner? If you are a foreigner, if you do the same for money, are you sorry for our country?"


    "Even if you put aside good and evil, as a person in this country, you can''t help foreigners persecute your own country, right? This is treason!" Tang Ye still has a bottom line in life and things. What he said is the bottom line, otherwise it is really right. Living in Wang Airen is sincere and patriotic.


    Tang Manhong didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a side. He couldn''t help but look at him with admiration, and said, "The tengu and the crow did take foreign money. However, this is not my arrangement, it is the little lord! So you can''t blame me, as long as it is. The tasks I arrange have a bottom line!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and hummed: "So, when I killed Silver Wolf, Silver Wolf said, he assassinated the loyal and good people of our country, is it also the arrangement of the little prince?"


    "Yes, the little prince is looking for something for Jiangshanju, Jiangshanju wants to pursue a great cause, you should guess it!" Tang Manhong frowned, how complicated this muddy water is, even she can''t imagine.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It seems that you have a lot of information in your hands. Once you betray Jiangshanju, the little prince will definitely kill you with all his strength. You must be careful."


    "I understand." Tang Manhong nodded gently.


    Things were settled, and the next actions were arranged. Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, stretched out his hand to Tang Manhong, and said, "Give me the antidote to the poison just now?"


    Tang Manhong stared at him, thought for a moment, and said: "I can give you the antidote, but you must take another poison. I still don''t trust you enough, and now I''m gambled on everything. In case you If I cheat, I will have nothing. I have survived for more than ten years, and I can''t do nothing at all!"


    "You woman..." Tang Ye was really depressed, even at this moment he still didn''t believe him!


    However, as the only survivor of Tang Sect, her careful approach is understandable. Tang Ye sighed and said, "Forget it, I can continue to take your poison, but you have to accept my control. Don''t think. Only you can use poison, and so will I! You poisoned me, and I poisoned you too. Then we can''t deceive anyone, right?"


    "Good." Tang Manhong immediately agreed.


    She didn''t expect Tang Ye to give way to this point. She asked for poison control just now, really worried that Tang Ye would turn her face in anger.


    Afterwards, she solved Tang Ye''s deadly corpse poison, gave Tang Ye a chronic poison, and asked her to take the antidote every once in a while.


    "Well, I''ll poison you." Tang Ye laughed and said, "Take your clothes off."


    "..."


    Tang Manhong was frightened and angrily said, "Why take off your clothes?"


    "Because I have to use a silver needle for my poison, and I am not like you, with poison all over my body!" Tang Ye said seriously.


    "You..." Tang Manhong gritted his teeth with anger and hummed: "Do you want to take advantage of this opportunity?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and cursed: "Do you think I have never seen a woman in my life? Even if you have a big breast, my wife is not younger than yours¡ªyou said, I still need to take advantage of you?"


    "You, you...extremely shameless!" Tang Manhong was flushed with Tang Ye''s anger.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and hummed: "I didn''t let you take off your clothes when I asked you to undress. You just need to take off a little and let me get a few stitches in your heart. You don''t want to? Well, let''s cancel it. !"


    "You..." Tang Manhong was full of grievances, but he could only compromise. It was about her revenge and the great cause of reviving the Tang Sect, she could only bear the humiliation.


    She took off her shirt humiliatingly, and let Tang Ye put a needle on her heart. Tang Ye naturally saw her plump and crisp spring light between her breasts.


    She bit her red lips tightly, as if Tang Ye really did something heinous, shedding tears of humiliation.

 Chapter 171： In trouble!

    When Tang Manhong left, he kicked Tang Ye out of the car, and then started the sports car to gallop away.


    Being poisoned by Tang Ye pressing a needle on her chest made her feel like her chest was ravaged by Tang Ye, and she wanted to chop off Tang Ye''s hand!


    Tang Ye looked at the Ferrari sports car galloping away, speechless for a long while. This woman can''t leave herself alone in the wilderness, right? Do you want to be so ruthless?


    Fortunately, Jiang Ruoqing called him again, but he no longer refused to listen, and immediately asked Jiang Ruoqing to drive to pick him up. Now that he has reached a private cooperation with Tang Manhong, it is time to talk to Jiang Ruoqing about dealing with the remnants of the list. This remnant naturally refers to the members who are unfavorable to Tang Manhong. The more troublesome ones are Dragon Snake and Qinghu.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect Tang Ye to run to the winding mountain road in the suburbs. She couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s personality and style.


    When she arrived in the suburbs and saw Tang Ye, she was very angry and scolded Tang Ye for leaving her job without permission. She left without saying hello when dealing with Tianbang. What if it affected business?


    Tang Ye died in her cursing fashion. Quandang didn''t hear her. After she finished cursing, she smiled and said, "Have you interrogated the big fat Xuanwu? Have you got any clues about the ranking list?"


    "No new clues! You haven''t told me why you went to the suburbs?" Jiang Ruoqing asked Tang Ye rudely.


    Tang Ye stared at her and hummed: "What do I do about you? As long as I don''t violate the order of the Red Wall, you have no right to control me. Do you think that you are responsible for this matter? Will you be able to call me as a subordinate?"


    "You...!" Jiang Ruoqing was extremely angry, but couldn''t refute Tang Ye.


    Although she and Tang Ye accepted Red Wall''s order to eradicate the Tianban, she was the main person in charge and Tang Ye assisted her, but Tang Ye was not under her, and there was no need to listen to her orders.


    "If you have something to use first, don''t rush your mouth, can you? You think you have privileges if you are a woman?" Tang Ye taught Jiang Ruoqing again.


    Jiang Ruoqing clenched her fists and hummed: "Don''t forget, you can''t beat me, it''s best not to push me in a hurry!"


    "Funny, did I beat you when I severely injured you? I really want to fight, I always have my own means to defeat you! I hope you don''t insult yourself!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Jiang Ruoqing was shocked and recalled that Tang Ye was seriously injured. At the beginning, Tang Ye''s strength was not as good as hers, but Tang Ye suddenly broke out, and her strength was several times stronger than her.


    She thought, this is a kind of magic!


    However, the strength is in front of him, no matter what means Tang Ye uses, he is better than her. No one says no tricks are allowed. Tang Ye did nothing wrong, she couldn''t do what Tang Ye did. What if Tang Ye goes crazy again and loses his life?


    "Then, then you can''t leave without a sound. After all, you are dealing with a heavyweight assassin like Xuanwu." Jiang Ruoqing was shocked by Tang Ye''s domineering aura, and his tone was slightly softened.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to quarrel with her all the time. After thinking about it, he said solemnly: "I tracked down the sky list. Xuanwu is a heavyweight killer in the sky list. His defeat is not a trivial matter. When you were dealing with it, I suddenly I noticed something strange, so I went to the door to look. Then I saw a small car leaving in a hurry. I guess he had been paying attention to the situation in the car shop just now. Then there must be an ulterior motive. So I kept chasing him. The result was outside, unfortunately the tracking failed."


    "You called me just now. I was anxious to chase that person, but I didn''t listen." Tang Ye added.


    With his actor-level acting level, Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t see it. Jiang Ruoqing thought for a while and said, "In this case, let''s start with Xuanwu. Since Xuanwu is a heavyweight killer in the sky list, he must know a lot of secrets. If he can pry his mouth open, maybe he can know the sky list. Core information."


    "I think so too." Tang Ye grinned.


    "Humph!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted arrogantly.


    Xuanwu was seriously injured, but as an elite killer in the ranks, he was sent to a military hospital for treatment and was monitored at the same time, so he could never escape.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing returned to the hospital from the outskirts, immediately went to see the situation of Xuanwu, and wanted to inquire about Tianbang. However, Xuanwu''s situation is not optimistic, and he is in a coma.


    The doctor told them that Xuanwu''s injuries were very strange, from the chest to the back, there was a large area of ??necrosis. This kind of injury is like stabbing through the body with an iron pillar, forming a circular penetrating wound. However, unlike being pierced, the wounded flesh is still left on the body, and the necrotic flesh must be surgically removed and allowed to slowly recover. For this reason, Xuanwu''s injury will not heal within two or three months.


    The doctor said it was incredible. How did this injury cause it?


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes. Tang Ye had done the Xuanwu injury. What trick did this guy use?


    She finally couldn''t help but asked, "How did you beat Xuanwu like this? I''m very curious what martial arts you use."


    "Do you want to know?" Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    "Nonsense." Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly, she didn''t want to know why she was asking?


    Tang Ye smiled smugly and said, "If you want to know, please beg me."


    "Idiot!" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t bother to care about him, turned and left.


    I don''t know or beg this **** for a lifetime!


    However, Tang Ye grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t go, all right, you don''t need to beg me, you ask me again, and I''ll tell you!"


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at him and thought he was an idiot. Would it be different again? She found Tang Ye very annoying, but she didn''t know why, she didn''t reject Tang Ye like this. She felt that Tang Ye''s rogue was a bit of a rogue, but it could help her amuse boring time.


    "I ask you, what martial arts do you use?" Jiang Ruoqing asked Tang Ye again.


    "Tai Chi." Tang Ye smiled.


    In fact, the reason why he pestered Jiang Ruoqing was not simply boring, but to find out who Jiang Ruoqing''s master was!


    He believed that Jiang Ruoqing had the current strength at a young age, and he must have been guided by a high-level master. Through the previous conversation, he confirmed that Master Jiang Ruoqing is a person of enlightenment. It just so happens that his Tai Chi is different from Taoism. He thought that if he could get the guidance of Master Jiang Ruoqing, he might make a breakthrough in Tai Chi.


    Although Nong Baicao taught him hard Tai Chi, he did not point out a clear direction. To put it bluntly, he can use hard Tai Chi to play a powerful force, but it is very mechanical and has no soul.


    If there is a clear direction, then life can be born, if life is there, then there will be soul!


    This is something illusory, but it can be understood as motivation. It''s like studying hard by one person to get a good job in the future. The motivation to follow through makes one thing seem to be alive, and that is the soul. Only in this way can we go further.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard Tang Ye say that the martial arts he used was Tai Chi, she immediately became popular. She didn''t believe that it was Tai Chi. Tai Chi was so powerful that she felt that Tang Ye was teasing her. She simply turned around and left, but only then did she discover that Tang Ye was holding her hands one by one!


    I didn''t know it just now!


    She immediately shook Tang Ye''s hand, but at this moment an angry shout came from the front, "Ruoqing, you...!"


    She looked back and found that it was Yin Jun.


    Tang Ye looked back and saw that Yin Jun''s expression was furious.


    Yin Jun''s expression was terrifying, he saw Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing''s hand together, he was going crazy!


    He is recognized as Jiang Ruoqing''s flower protector, and he is well known for Jiang Ruoqing''s thoughts, but Tang Ye took Jiang Ruoqing''s hand!


    Jiang Ruoqing noticed this and pushed away Tang Ye''s hand, secretly saying that it was bad. She knew Yin Jun''s strength, even she was not an opponent, Tang Ye was afraid that she was in trouble.

 Chapter 172： One more reason to kill you!

    After Jiang Ruoqing threw his hand away, Tang Ye realized that he had lost his temper. Holding Jiang Ruoqing''s hand just now was just to tell her not to leave, and she had no other thoughts. But now that it falls into Yin Jun''s eyes, then he can''t help but think. Yin Jun naturally thought that he and Jiang Ruoqing had something to do with him. As Jiang Ruoqing''s flower protector, how could he not be angry!


    At the same time, Jiang Ruoqing hurriedly threw away Tang Ye''s hand. In Yin Jun''s eyes, this was a manifestation of her guilty conscience. A color of pain flashed across Yin Jun''s face, and then his anger rose even more, wishing to smash Tang Ye''s head immediately!


    He and Jiang Ruoqing are childhood sweethearts, and they are well known about Jiang Ruoqing''s thoughts. They even tell others that Jiang Ruoqing is his future wife. However, now, Jiang Ruoqing''s hand is holding together with other men!


    What made him more painful and angry was that the man holding Jiang Ruoqing''s hand was Tang Ye.


    Who is Tang Ye?


    The man who once injured Jiang Ruoqing seriously, even wanted to kill Jiang Ruoqing, leaving Jiang Ruoqing with a scar on his forehead!


    Logically speaking, Tang Ye is Jiang Ruoqing''s life and death enemy, and also his life and death enemy! He even went to Tang Ye to declare war on this! He wanted to avenge Jiang Ruoqing and told Tang Ye that he wanted to leave a hole in Tang Ye''s head. But now, Jiang Ruoqing is becoming intimate with Tang Ye.


    There is nothing more insulting than this!


    It''s like a woman who once worked with him to deal with an enemy, fell in love with this enemy and abandoned him!


    Woman''s betrayal!


    Humiliation of the enemy!


    This is the most unbearable thing for men!


    So, without a word, Yin Jun stepped out on the ground, blasted his fist, rushed towards Tang Ye, to smash Tang Ye''s head!


    Jiang Ruoqing was shocked and immediately stood in front of Tang Ye, punching his fists with both hands to meet Yin Jun''s attack, and shouted, "Yin Jun, what are you doing?!"


    "I''m going to kill Tang Ye, absolutely! If I don''t kill him, I promise not to be a man!" Yin Jun roared.


    There was a boom.


    Yin Jun''s and Jiang Ruoqing''s fists collided, and the air was stunned. The burst of energy seemed to hit the walls on both sides, and the walls shook a few times.


    Jiang Ruoqing lost to Yin Jun!


    She backed back again and again, and Tang Ye, who was standing behind her, held her body and followed back, and finally she fell into Tang Ye''s arms.


    Yin Jun waved his fist again, he was already furious, he didn''t care about anything, just wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw it, he quickly left Tang Ye''s arms, trying to block Yin Jun''s fist again.


    However, Tang Ye grabbed her at this moment, pulled her behind him, and went to meet Yin Jun''s fist by himself.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very angry. Tang Ye''s energy was weaker than her. How could it be Yin Jun''s opponent?


    But for the time being, she didn¡¯t bother to scold Tang Ye for being irresponsible, and shouted to Yin Jun: "Yin Jun, do you want to rebel? Do you know what this is doing?!"


    When Yin Jun''s fist hit Tang Yeqian, he stopped temporarily because of Jiang Ruoqing''s words.


    "At last you''re not that foolish, you haven''t been hiding behind the woman!" Yin Jun stared at Tang Ye coldly, and snorted viciously.


    Tang Ye grinned, then looked cold and stern, not afraid of the strength gap between Yin Jun, and hummed: "I hope you will give me a punch, because you can''t kill me with a punch. Then I have reason to face the red wall. Sue you. You have the ability to punch me?"


    "..."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, Jiang Ruoqing really wanted to kill him with a high heel in the back!


    Damn...you still think that Yin Jun is not hot enough, do you want to stimulate Yin Jun to tear down the entire hospital?


    This **** is an irritable person!


    Yin Jun stared at Tang Ye coldly, his eyes splitting, ferocious and twisted, as if to eat people. The fist clenched and squeaked, and it was possible to hit Tang Ye with a punch at any time.


    However, Tang Ye''s words made him jealous. Now Tang Ye is working for the Red Wall and eradicating the ranking list. He has performed well these days, especially since he has just captured Xuanwu alive. At this time, he acted on Tang Ye, and Tang Ye went to the red wall, which was extremely detrimental to him.


    "Despicable and shameless!" Yin Jun stared at Tang Ye furiously.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback and looked at Tang Ye thoughtfully. It suddenly became clear that Tang Ye''s provocation to Yin Jun just now was not impulsive, but deliberate. Yin Jun is not a brainless person. No matter how angry he is, he never loses his mind, knowing how to weigh the pros and cons. Attacking Tang Ye at this time did more harm than good, so he wouldn''t really attack.


    Tang Ye is really good at calculating!


    Jiang Ruoqing commented on Tang Ye in his heart.


    Although Tang Ye''s current strength is not Yin Jun''s opponent, but in terms of calculation, it is far better than Yin Jun. This kind of talent is terrible. Winning with force is called violence, and solving with brain power is called wisdom. Some people can defeat the enemy just by moving their mouths!


    Tang Ye was scolded by Yin Jun as despicable and shameless, and his expression became cold, and he hummed: "It''s just using proper means to save his life. If you have the ability, let''s change the situation. You don''t have a stronger strength than me, let alone the support of the family behind. , See if you dare to curse like this!"


    "You..." Yin Jun couldn''t compete with Tang Ye.


    What Tang Ye said was the truth. In the face of life threats, who would not use the advantages around them to survive?


    "Tang Ye, you have the ability to agree to a fight with me. Don''t use this despicable method every time! I used to hide behind a few old men, but now I hide behind Ruoqing and the Red Wall! Apart from hiding behind others, What else?" Yin Jun was extremely gloomy, scolding Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye stared at Yin Jun, silent for a while, and said coldly: "I know, if I don''t fight with you, you will never be convinced, and you will always pester me. But I don''t have the time to play with you. I promised. You, a month later, you are in a dignified fight! Don''t think I''m delaying time, I''m busy getting rid of the sky list now, and I don''t want to play with you!"


    "Okay!" Yin Jun laughed loudly. No matter what Tang Ye was thinking about agreeing to him, he only knew that if Tang Ye dared to agree to such a thing, he would be dead!


    Because of his strength, it is the mid-stage of the Qi Jin Quadruple!


    At this time, Tang Ye was in the mid-term of the Qi Jin triple-layer, and he was completely different from him, and he would definitely not be his opponent!


    Although there is still one month, even a genius among the geniuses will definitely not be able to break through from the middle stage of Qi Jin to the middle stage of the fourth stage. Even the outstanding wizards can break through a small realm at most.


    There is no doubt that he can definitely kill Tang Ye!


    Jiang Ruoqing was anxious, pulled a corner of Tang Ye''s clothes, and hummed: "Tang Ye, don''t be impulsive!"


    Tang Ye looked back at her and felt very surprised, because Jiang Ruoqing cared about him in his eyes. He thought his relationship with Jiang Ruoqing was very bad, Jiang Ruoqing would not pay attention to him, but he did not expect Jiang Ruoqing to care about him so much!


    Suddenly he was a little moved. Although he severely injured Jiang Ruoqing last time and made Jiang Ruoqing break through his strength, Jiang Ruoqing said he did not blame him, but the scar on Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead is already a fact and it must have caused Jiang Ruoqing''s troubles. Now Jiang Ruoqing not only doesn''t blame him, but cares about him. He is not really cold and ruthless, he will be moved by this, and he should be better to Jiang Ruoqing in the future.


    "I''m fine, I can''t hide it anyway, I have to face it after all." Tang Ye smiled lightly at Jiang Ruoqing, with a gentle attitude.


    Jiang Ruoqing was startled, suddenly she didn''t know how to react, and she was still used to making noise with Tang Ye. Now it feels that she and Tang Ye are dealing with Yin Jun together, which makes her feel weird.


    Yin Jun was even more furious when he saw the ambiguous behavior of the two of them, and said angrily to Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, why do you treat me like this? Even if you are not satisfied with me, you can''t choose Tang Ye! You are absolutely nothing. Practice yourself!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Jiang Ruoqing looked cold, and shouted: "Me and Tang Yeqing are innocent! You talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for turning my face and denying people!"


    "You... OK, OK!" Yin Jun didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to defend Tang Ye to this point. He was so angry that he looked at Tang Ye and shouted: "Tang Ye, I have one more reason to kill you! I want to let him Ruoqing regrets choosing you!"

 Chapter 173： The heart of asking!

    Leaving a harsh word, Yin Jun left in a big stride. He originally wanted to come to the hospital to see Jiang Ruoqing, but he didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to be secretly ambiguous with Tang Ye. He was very injured and in pain. This pain must let Tang Ye''s death vent!


    Tang Ye feels very speechless. These people just pretend to be Nima. They will leave if they will kill themselves, thinking they are very chic? Think it''s handsome?


    "Tang Ye, why did you agree to fight him? You are not his opponent! Even a month later, the same!" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t think much about Yin Jun, but cared about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her and was quite moved, and said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t choose him."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, and asked in doubt: "Why wouldn''t you choose him?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I won''t choose Yin Jun. No matter how good and powerful Yin Jun is, if I were you, I would never choose him to be his man."


    "You...oh? Why?" Jiang Ruoqing originally wanted to reprimand Tang Ye for being serious, but suddenly felt a little bit funny, and looked at Tang Ye with a blink of an eye and jokes.


    Tang Ye shrugged and explained, "Because Jun Yin doesn''t love you enough."


    "How do you know?" Jiang Ruoqing refused.


    This makes her a little unhappy, saying that a man who has been obsessed with her for many years does not love her enough, which is a denial of her charm. Which woman is willing to be denied her charm face to face!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You can tell from his reaction just now. If he loves you enough, he will definitely punch me a second time, but he didn''t."


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Jiang Ruoqing disagreed even more, and hummed: "He didn''t make a move because he was very sane. How does this mean that he doesn''t love me enough? I said you are not guilty of-cheap, insisting on Yin Jun Are you willing to beat you?"


    Tang Ye smiled indifferently at her sarcasm, shrugged and said, "Beating me is for feelings. Not beating me is for consideration of interests. In the face of feelings and interests, he puts interests first. Do you think he still loves you so much? Such a man, maybe one day he will abandon you for profit."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous, but they went deep into her heart and made her speechless.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled.


    She was stunned for a while, seeing Tang Ye''s smug smile, suddenly felt that Tang Ye had no good intentions, and then she realized that she was angry: "Well, you Tang Ye, you are instigating my relationship with Yin Jun! Bastard, me. Kill you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thinking that this woman was an idiot. With the gap between her and Yin Jun now, she still needs to provoke herself?


    "I don''t know when Xuanwu will wake up." Tang Ye didn''t mess around with Jiang Ruoqing again, looking at Xuanwu''s ward and hummed.


    Jiang Ruoqing is very clever. He saw that he deliberately said this to leave, so he asked: "Are you busy?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Celadon ran to my house, and the Tigers team deployed defenses there. I want to go back and see. Celadon¡¯s experience is very pitiful. Now that I have arrived, I will naturally take care of it. Besides, She is a figure that the Red Wall emphasizes on nursing. If I take good care of her, she must be a great achievement, right?"


    Jiang Ruoqing heard that Lu Celadon only recognizes Tang Ye alone. She feels very much about it. Why did all good things fall on Tang Ye?


    However, it is not necessarily a good thing. If Lu Celadon is not taken care of by any chance, it is a huge mistake, and the punishment will not be small.


    Regarding Lu Celadon¡¯s matter, Red Wall did not allow others to say more, Jiang Ruoqing didn¡¯t ask too much, and said to Tang Ye: ¡°If you want to go back and have a look, go back. I¡¯m here to guard. Besides, you and Yin Jun are fighting. Make an appointment, think of something quickly, otherwise you might die in a month."


    "Haha, are you caring about me?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and squinted.


    "Bah, who cares about you! Get out of here!" Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was the kind of person who always loved to be good at being cheap.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I beg you for one thing. If you help me, I can help you remove the scar on your forehead and let your face return to the old one."


    "What?!" Jiang Ruoqing widened her eyes and became excited inexplicably.


    Although the scar on the forehead can be covered with hair, it is still very inconvenient. Once exposed, it was hideous and scary. She didn''t say it on the surface, but there was a knot in her heart. If it can be removed, she is naturally willing.


    "Do you really have a way to remove it?" She asked Tang Ye nervously.


    "Of course." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Then what do you want me to do?" Jiang Ruoqing asked.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s very simple, help me introduce your master."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye very puzzled.


    I have a good master, but the old master has a half-cent relationship with Tang Ye! Why does this guy want to see his master?


    Jiang Ruoqing once again felt that Tang Ye''s style of doing things was far from clear to her.


    "What are you looking for my master for?" she asked curiously.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind telling her, and said, "Ask."


    Jiang Ruoqing rolled her eyes and said in a bad mood: "Just you want to ask too? Heh-don''t be kidding! My master is a man of Taoism, benevolence and kindness, and you are fierce by nature, full of hostility, and completely with my master. It''s a different person. If my master sees you, you will be blamed if you are immortal! Will he still teach you to enlighten you? God won''t be so short-sighted!"


    "Are you long enough? I''ll just ask you, can you agree to our deal?" Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with Jiang Ruoqing.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing''s most irritating thing is that Tang Ye, who is obviously asking for someone, is dragging him like Wang Laowu.


    However, thinking that the scar on her forehead might be able to be removed, she was very moved. After hesitating for a while, she said, "Okay, I promise you."


    Tang Ye grinned and said, "To celebrate that our relationship has gone further, come and hold one."


    "Get out!" Jiang Ruoqing was furious and almost didn''t kick the high heels out.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "If you don''t want to, I will treat your forehead scar, and you must contact your master as soon as possible. I must see it within this month. It is related to whether I can defeat Yin Jun. You won¡¯t be partial to Yin Jun in the matter of survival, will you?"


    "I have nothing to do with him!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly, and suddenly felt that this seems to have something unusual with Tang Ye, and added: "I have nothing to do with you!"


    "I know." Tang Ye nodded, he was accustomed to the arrogant attributes of these women.


    Then, after speaking briefly with Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye left after explaining the Xuanwu affairs. Jiang Ruoqing stayed in the hospital, waiting for Xuanwu to wake up for questioning. Seeing Xuanwu''s injuries, she couldn''t help but think about Tang Ye''s saying that it hurt Xuanwu with Tai Chi. She didn''t believe that Tai Chi was so powerful, she kept thinking about Tang Ye''s fighting moves, trying to figure out Tang Ye''s foundation.


    What she didn''t understand most was that Tang Ye actually wanted to ask. She thought it was ridiculous, it was like a demon saying, "I''m very kind!"

 Chapter 174： Eavesdrop?

    Regarding questioning, it began with Tang Ye''s search for power, and thus began an exploratory action. Faced with too many powerful enemies, there is no way to survive without strength, let alone protect those around you. For example, the dragons, snakes and green tigers of Tianbang, such as Yin Jun who just made a big battle.


    One month later, if you cannot defeat Yin Jun, you may be killed by Yin Jun. Even if you do not die, if you lose, then the road to power struggle will definitely be sluggish. This matter is related to mental experience and is very important.


    He is not obsessed with fighting for power and chasing fame and fortune, but he has to go this way when he is put on his neck with a knife. Fortunately, he still maintains a stable state of mind, retreats as a struggle, retreats as an advance, and can remain sober and sensible in the turbidity.


    Even he became more wise.


    Therefore, through Jiang Ruoqing''s opportunity-the breakthrough of enlightenment, he thought of the way of enlightenment.


    Enlightenment is very mysterious, and even criticized for superstition and ignorance. However, the world is so big that there are no wonders. Since he can have the flame monster power, then this world can naturally also have all kinds of mysterious things. For example, isn''t the energy that can be accumulated among martial arts geniuses is something like Xuanqi?


    So, don¡¯t worry about other people¡¯s words and eyes. If you find it useful, you should try hard.


    Try it, it may not be rewarding. But if you don¡¯t even try, you won¡¯t be rewarded.


    you are not a fish, how to know the joy of fish?


    Go your own way, let others go BB casually!


    Tang Ye took a taxi home, thinking to herself, Tang Manhong must send a car to him. It is inconvenient to have a car. He thinks that domineering Land Rover is good. Even if you drive such an expensive car, you will be scolded and forced by others.


    At this time, Lin Yourong was doing cleaning at home, and her face was filled with a sweet smile. Although Tang Ye is not at home, she feels that this home is becoming more and more fulfilling. Now there is one more Lu Celadon, and she gets along with Lu Celadon again, and she thinks her life will get better and better in the future.


    However, occasionally there are small complaints. During this time, Tang Ye became more and more busy. She was barely at home during the day, and came back quite late at night, no longer staying with her as before. Sometimes she even wonders, is this a sign of a man''s deterioration?


    But this kind of thought passed away in a flash, Tang Ye didn''t need to be bad at all, he was already bad-as Tang Ye''s wife, would Lin Yourong know?


    Tang Ye returned home and found no one. Don''t Chen Hu and the others want to deploy a monitoring system and a defense system? Is it arranged? Even Lu Celadon was not there, he suddenly had a bad feeling!


    Lin Yourong noticed that there was movement on the first floor, and left his work to watch. Seeing that it was Tang Ye, he laughed out of joy, trot off, and said, "Are you back?"


    Seeing that Lin Yourong was well, Tang Ye knew nothing had happened, so he relaxed and asked, "Why are you alone? Chen Hu and the others are not understandable. After all, they love to play and hide. But the celadon is not there either, she is so An important person, Chen Hu and the others won''t allow her to run around?"


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "Brother Chen said that he would take celadon to do some protective measures and teach her some basic protective knowledge. If she disagrees, she can''t live with us. Then she soon I agreed, so I left with Brother Chen for now."


    "How could she agree? Didn''t she not accept anything?" Tang Ye asked in surprise.


    "You don''t accept anything!" Lin Yourong gave him a blank look, and hummed, "Celadon is very smart, but she doesn''t like talking. However, she is willing to talk to me."


    Speaking of this, Lin Yourong smiled brighter, as if quite proud.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Hey, I hope she won''t accept anything, so she won''t live here."


    Lin Yourong became angry. He stretched out his hand and pinched Tang Ye''s waist. He cursed, "Why are you doing this! Celadon is so pitiful, you don''t know how to sympathize with her!"


    Tang Ye hugged her, grinned, and said, "Of course I was joking. However, it is best not to say sympathy. If Celadon hears it, I will care. In fact, those who are taciturn are generally rich in their hearts. At the same time, their self-esteem is exceptionally strong. Of course, they are also very tolerant. However, if they cannot bear it, they will explode, which may cause terrible consequences."


    "Well, I know." As a nurse, Lin Yourong naturally understands this almost pathological psychology.


    Tang Ye smiled, seeing no one in the house, a little quiet, and then looked at Lin Yourong in his arms, and immediately moved in his heart, he hugged some Lin Yourong tightly, let her plump **** stick to her body, and enjoy it. With a soft and soft feeling, he said, "Yangrong, you see, no one seems to bother us."


    "It seems so, what''s the matter?" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye a little puzzled.


    When she saw the colorful gaze in Tang Ye''s eyes, she immediately understood, her cheeks were rosy, her white neck was also dyed with a layer of pink, then she pushed Tang Ye away, ran upstairs, and said, "No! I don¡¯t know when the celadon will come back, if she runs into it, how can I see people!"


    "But she''s not here now! Studying with Chen Hu will definitely not come back so soon!" Tang Ye smiled and quickly caught up with Lin Yourong, picked her up from behind, avoided the surveillance range, and put Lin Yourong put it in the corner and pressed it against the wall.


    Lin Yourong still dodges a bit. Tang Ye doesn''t care. The rosy glow from her face and the spring beauty in her eyes, knowing that she must be willing, said: "In the future, we will enjoy less at home. You don¡¯t cherish the chance when you have a chance, do you really want to go to the hotel in the future?"


    "You hate it!" Lin Yourong''s heart was shaken, and she looked at Tang Ye with beautiful eyes, pretending to be aggrieved.


    "Why are you wronged? Are you really unwilling?" Tang Ye scowled.


    Lin Yourong quickly explained, and said, "No, I, I would. Are you upset?"


    "No, what can I be upset about." Tang Ye smiled calmly and said, "Anyway, I have to apply for the hotel''s senior membership card. I will take you to open the room in the future-it is very convenient."


    "You are necrotic!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye''s smirk, his complexion redder, and she bit her red lips, indescribably cute and charming.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Can we start?"


    Lin Yourong shrank her body in embarrassment, lowered her head not to look at people, and nodded gently and said, "Hmm..."


    Tang Ye suddenly wanted to tease her more, pretending to be upset and said: "Why are you still so unable to let go? Our old husband and wife, don''t you just go to bed? Come, help me undress."


    "You..." Lin Yourong was very upset, but she had a lamb-like obedience to Tang Ye and felt that it was her responsibility to serve Tang Ye well. So she stretched out her slender hand to Tang Ye with tears and tears, unpacking Tang Ye''s clothes bit by bit.


    ¡ª¡ªHey, Tang Ye looked really speechless, didn''t he learn to be coquettish before? Why did you suddenly go back to before liberation and become a chaste saint?


    Tang Ye grabbed Lin Yourong''s hand, pressed her against the wall, and took a mouthful of her earlobe, which made her scream. Tang Ye breathed a sigh of enthusiasm at her again, and said, "Daughter-in-law, don''t pretend to be pure. At this time, I like your coquettish look. Come on, transform yourself!"


    Lin Yourong was about to cry. It was really exciting to have such a man molesting herself. However, when Tang Ye took a mouthful of her earlobe, her passions and desires did indeed come out. She looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said, "Why are you so bad all the time?"


    "Oh, don''t you think you are very pure?" Tang Ye shrugged disapprovingly, but picked up Lin Yourong with both hands, opened her two beautiful white legs, and let her clamp her on his waist. So Lin Yourong leaned against the wall, clinging to him. Oh, is this posture a bit like an old tree with roots?


    But the clothes were still on the body, the two became close, the clothes gradually receded, torn into a mess, and the exposed place was just right. The spring is boundless, and the ultimate temptation is staged.


    Lin Yourong became short of breath, and he hugged Tang Ye with both hands. He couldn''t help but burn himself. But Tang Ye just wandered around and played around with her. She was very angry and irritated Tang Ye and said, "My husband, I heard that the standing posture can make men last longer. You always love to stand, is it because you lie down? Can''t it last?"


    "..."


    This Nima!


    Tang Ye was angry, so his wife used such vicious words to stimulate himself?


    Even if you know it is intentional, you can''t bear it!


    He patted Lin Yourong''s elastic buttocks, and hummed: "Congratulations, your excitement is successful, then let you know how good I am!"


    Lin Yourong was ashamed, but he hugged Tang Ye''s body and rubbed it with his delicate body, which stimulated each other''s inner and physical desires.


    The squally rain, crackling, all without saying.


    At this time, Lu Celadon returned. She didn''t allow Chen Hu and the others to come in. She treated the house as her private domain. What she wants most is free space.


    After entering the house, she was quiet, as before, like a lifeless female ghost, and then she heard a sultry voice from the building.


    Although she is self-enclosed, it does not mean she has never seen a pig if she has not eaten pork. She knew it was the sound of men and women rolling their sheets.


    She was expressionless and walked upstairs step by step.


    When she arrived outside Tang Ye''s and Lin Yourong''s room, she could even hear Lin Yourong''s sweet-groan, standing still, without shy avoidance.


    Finally, her expressionless face couldn''t help being dyed pink. Although she is not an adult, she is also seventeen years old. After being stimulated by the sound, her body can''t help but react somewhat. Slowly, a lingering picture of her and Tang Ye appeared in her mind. She didn''t want it either, but so far, she only accepted Tang Ye as a male, so in some respects, Tang Ye could only be the object of fantasy.


    Suddenly, Lin Yourong''s voice came from the room, charming and coquettish, "Husband, shall we go to the sofa downstairs once?"


    "Good." This was Tang Ye''s voice.


    Lu Celadon was shocked, yelling at him, I''m outside!


    But unable to expose what she was eavesdropping on, she quickly went downstairs and out of the house. She wanted to leave, but suddenly got angry, bit her lip, turned around and kicked the door hard, making a "bang" sound.


    Tang Ye was about to hug Lin Yourong downstairs. The two of them were not in their clothes. They couldn''t help being shocked when they heard the sound. They hurriedly took cover and put on their clothes to see.


    "Who?" Tang Ye asked outside the corridor after covering a little.


    "I." Lu Celadon returned to his previous appearance, able to say one word to solve a problem, never said the second word.


    Tang Ye was shocked when she heard her voice, and quickly signaled Lin Yourong to put on clothes to avoid being seen.


    He was speechless too, and he was stolen and sentimental when he was doing boudoir affairs with his wife.


    When they were dressed neatly, they went downstairs to open the door, and they all smiled at Lu Celadon, pretending to do nothing.


    Lu Qingci glanced at them, looking like an idiot. Lin Yourong''s pretty face flushed, and he locked the door with Tang Yedai. Any fool knew what he was doing, right?

 Chapter 175： Apologize to me!

    When Lu Celadon came back suddenly, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were a little caught off guard. The two rolled the sheets, and there was no time to take a shower to clear the hormonal odor. Although dressed neatly, but always worried about being seen. Lin Yourong, in particular, couldn''t help but feel anxious, his expression was very unnatural.


    "You Rong, didn''t you say that you smell of sweat when you work, and you want to take a bath? Then go." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong''s bewildered look and waved at her, very like a patron The way things are arranged.


    It is true that Lin Yourong should be cleaned up. After all the lingering between the two just now, many of the stains have fallen on Lin Yourong.


    When Lin Yourong heard him, she was so angry that she wanted to cry, and she said directly about her work. She glared at Tang Ye and said, "You must not talk nonsense!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback.


    I went, this wife understood work as doing that work. Hey, naive daughter-in-law, it''s really not suitable for lying, there is no potential for actors at all.


    "I mean, do housework." Tang Ye emphasized again.


    "Ah... yes!" Lin Yourong understood, her face was embarrassed, and hurriedly, he glanced at Lu Celadon and said, "Celadon, you can talk to Tang Ye first. I just cleaned the house and did it. All sweaty, go take a bath first!"


    Lu Celadon nodded blankly.


    In fact, she had countless thoughts in her heart-these two idiots!


    For people like her who are severely closed to the outside world, their mental activities are generally very rich. She kept saying in her heart, "Don''t be funny, you two?" You are really idiots, you are really speechless...Anyway, you really despise Tang Ye and Lin Yourong.


    After Lin Yourong ran to take a bath with a guilty conscience, Lu Celadon took off the small backpack and took out the book, going to the sofa to sit down, reading quietly as usual, without talking.


    "Celadon, wait a minute." Tang Ye stopped her suddenly.


    "I don''t want to talk." She didn''t turn her head back.


    "Your clothes are messy." Tang Ye said helplessly.


    "Idiot!" Lu Celadon blurted out cursing words.


    Tang Ye walked up to her, looked at the clothes on her chest, pointed and said, "Look at it for yourself."


    Lu Celadon looked down and his eyes widened.


    The clothes on his chest were really messed up, especially the underwear, which was pulled crooked and squeezed the clothes outside, revealing a looming white ditch.


    A seventeen-year-old girl has developed quite well.


    "I''m not wrong, what did you do?" Tang Ye was serious and cared about Lu Celadon.


    However, Lu Celadon slapped her hand and cursed: "Rogue!"


    She ran back to her room quickly, lowered her head, with a guilty conscience. The clothes were messy because she couldn''t help reaching out to her chest when she eavesdropped on the sound of Tang Ye and Lin Yourong rolling the sheets.


    Tang Ye received a slap and was scolded by the gangster again, rolling his eyes and feeling depressed.


    Damn, next time I see this kind of thing, I won''t remind myself to kill it!


    However, how could this girl of Celadon, such an autistic girl, have messy clothes on her chest? What did she do?


    Tang Ye said that he was very worried, could it be that this girl''s knowledge of sex-enlightenment was not done well and went astray?


    Suddenly he had a kind of worry about Lu Celadon''s father about his daughter, and he regarded himself as Lu Celadon''s guardian.


    Lin Yourong came out of the bath, his whole body refreshed, no longer so embarrassing. When she got downstairs, she didn''t see Lu Celadon. She glared at Tang Ye and said softly, "You also go take a bath!"


    She was worried about the smell of Tang Ye too.


    Tang Ye touched his nose, feeling regretful, and said, "It''s a pity that I can''t wash it with you."


    "You, you talk nonsense that I will kill you!" Lin Yourong became vigilant, worried that Lu Celadon would hear it.


    Tang Ye squeezed her pretty face, and hummed, "It''s not that I haven''t washed them together."


    "I hate it!" Lin Yourong bit her lip and cursed lightly, and quickly pushed away Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "What are you doing so nervously? We are a righteous couple. Isn''t it normal to do that? Look at you, you are all made like a stolen love."


    Lin Yourong''s face was blushing, and he knew that Tang Ye could not be said, and said pitifully, "Don''t make fun of me, okay, I want to get along with celadon."


    "You get along with celadon, do you have half a dime relationship with me?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes even more.


    Lin Yourong is about to cry, and I don''t know what to say about Tang Ye. Anyway, it''s a very embarrassing thing.


    Tang Ye stroked her long hair and said, "Yangrong, I''m going to talk about business. I need to improve my strength this month, and your body is good for me, and you may be wronged for a while."


    "Ah? What, what''s the matter?" Lin Yourong became worried.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Agreeing to fight with a very powerful person, I can''t beat him now, and I need your help."


    "I will definitely help!" Lin Yourong naturally wouldn''t let his own man be in trouble, and said, "How can I help you?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will go to open a room with me every other time. Anyway, it''s more often this month."


    "..."


    Lin Yourong''s face flushed to the extreme, and Tang Ye was so bad. She was about to scold Tang Ye when Lu Celadon''s room creaked upstairs, and Lu Celadon came down from the room.


    Lin Yourong immediately stopped entanglement with Tang Ye, watched Lu Celadon smile, and asked if Lu Celadon had eaten.


    Lu Celadon arranged his clothes, and his body was wrapped tightly. When he saw Tang Ye, his expression was obviously cold and glamorous, and he was 80% angry with Tang Ye. But when she looked at Lin Yourong, her expression relaxed a lot, and she simply said, "Not yet."


    "Then I''m going to cook right away!" Lin Yourong smiled and pushed Tang Ye from behind, suggesting that Tang Ye was chatting with Lu Celadon.


    Tang Ye knew that she wanted to cook, and the big reason was to cook it for him. After all, he didn''t eat, so she let her go to the kitchen to be busy. Then he and Lu Celadon sat on the sofa. As usual, Lu Celadon immersed himself in reading, and didn''t mean to talk to Tang Ye.


    This stiff atmosphere made Tang Ye very uncomfortable, and finally couldn''t help saying: "You just slapped me."


    Although Lu Celadon didn''t speak a moment ago, he actually waited for Tang Ye to speak in his heart. Autistic on the outside, but rich on the inside. It''s just that she never expected that Tang Ye mentioned just now. She was angry to the sky at once. Because she felt too embarrassed and humiliated-Tang Ye looked at her breasts!


    She raised her head and stared at Tang Ye, without saying a word, as if to warn Tang Ye not to mention this, then she immersed herself in reading.


    Tang Ye ignored her warning and said, "I did nothing wrong, but if you slap me, then you have to apologize."


    "..."


    Would this guy be so weird!


    This is Lu Celadon''s inner thoughts. She was really speechless. I was looked at the chest by this guy, slapped him lightly, he actually wanted to apologize?


    Is this guy''s face long from pigskin?


    It''s so thick that it breaks through the sky!


    But Tang Ye still ignored her and said, "Don¡¯t think that you are a minor and I will take special care of you. Don¡¯t think that you are special and I will accommodate you everywhere. I tell you, in my eyes, you are not Special! Just like everyone else, you will be punished and apologized for doing wrong! Hurry up and apologize to me!"


    Lu Celadon looked up and stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very polite, grabbed one of her hands and hummed, "Apologize to me!"


    Lu Qingci saw his ferocity, looked at it, couldn''t help his eyes red, then cried, sobbing softly.


    She is a high school student, not a child, and knows humiliation. However, she cried, not because she was murdered by Tang Ye, nor because she was looked at her **** just now, but because Tang Ye treated her like someone else and told her that she was not a defect!


    She suffered a family change a few years ago and she became silent. Others regarded her as a handicap and a defect, so she always treated her with sympathy and pity. But in fact, she doesn''t need any sympathy, she feels that she is more normal than anyone else.


    So many people didn''t know her thoughts, only Tang Ye knew. Tang Ye fierce her, she was not angry, but moved.


    Of course, it is also a bit wronged. After all, such a big girl is still being taught. Doesn''t that guy know Lianxiangxiyu?


    There is something on the mind of a little woman-this bastard, she is a beautiful woman anyway, don''t you know if you feel sorry for this little beautiful woman?


    Just hide the hypocritical words in my heart, and don''t tell anyone.


    Can''t tell. She felt that she would not have that kind of sweet life.


    As a result, the grievances became heavier and the crying was even worse.

 Chapter 176： Do you want to regain freedom?

    Lu Celadon cried, and Lin Yourong hurried out to see when he heard it. Seeing Tang Ye grabbing Lu Celadon''s hand with a fierce look, he gritted his teeth with anger.


    Even if Tang Ye is her husband, she would not allow Tang Ye to bully a girl with psychological problems like this!


    She immediately ran over to grab Tang Ye''s hand, let Tang Ye let go of Lu Celadon, and yelled, "Tang Ye, what are you doing?"


    Tang Ye let go of Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon ran upstairs sobbing. It looks like a little girl who has been bullied and resentful.


    "Tang Ye, why are you bullying Celadon?" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye very upset.


    She wanted to blame Tang Ye, but she was reluctant or afraid. But she really didn''t want to see Tang Ye bullying Lu Celadon, because she was very similar to Lu Celadon when she was a child, and she hated those people who spoke badly about her or even humiliated her.


    Tang Ye looked at her, sighed, and said, "You Rong, I told you, don''t treat celadon as a sick person. She is normal, but she has not opened her heart."


    "but--"


    "You are taking care of her wearing colored glasses, even if you are kind, it is a kind of injury." Tang Ye stopped Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong was startled, watching Tang Ye stay silent for a long time.


    She then realized that she had done something wrong. She took care of Lu Celadon with excessive enthusiasm. It''s like saying that Lu Celadon is ill, so he must take extra care of him if he is ill.


    However, Lu Celadon did not want to be treated as a patient by others. If it''s people she doesn''t want to care about, she doesn''t care. But Lin Yourong is the person she is willing to accept, and she will naturally care about it. If even Lin Yourong treats her as a patient, what would her position be for herself?


    Serious words may cause her to repress and deny herself and the world even more.


    Realizing that he had done something wrong, Lin Yourong felt very ashamed, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Sorry, I... care about celadon too much."


    Tang Ye smiled, touched her head, and said, "So, you have to be calm. Otherwise, it will hurt the celadon and torture you too much. Those bad memories in the past will be restored. Back in your head, it will make you uncomfortable."


    "I see, I won''t be like that anymore!" Lin Yourong nodded heavily.


    She suddenly became obsessed with Tang Ye. Everything Tang Ye does has his own intentions, and this guy is the most considerate one.


    Tang Ye looked at her embarrassed and smiled, and said, "Or, come with me to open the room tonight?"


    "..."


    Lin Yourong suddenly recovered from the touch, ashamed and annoyed, really didn''t know what to say about this husband!


    Two minutes, five hours ridiculous!


    Soon after, Lin Yourong prepared the food and greeted Tang Ye and Lu Celadon for dinner. Lu Celadon came down from the stairs, glanced at Tang Ye, slightly lowered his head, still a little wronged. It''s like being under the fence, even if you are bullied by your master, you can only endure it in silence.


    Tang Ye was speechless, as if he was a villain. However, he didn''t blame Lu Celadon, he often served Lu Celadon food when eating, and regarded himself as Lu Celadon''s father or brother, at least as a guardian.


    He is a parent, everyone should listen to him, Lin Yourong is not good to say anything, he is so domineering!


    After eating, it was still early, Tang Ye received a message from Jiang Ruoqing that Xuanwu had woke up. When the doctor finishes processing, he should be able to speak. Tang Ye confessed to Lin Yourong, and continued to go out to get rid of the Tianbang.


    Before leaving, he glanced at Lu Celadon, who was silently reading a book again, and said, "Celadon, do you want to pass the college entrance examination to go to university instead of taking the country''s recommendation? Well, you can concentrate on reading."


    Lu Qingci raised his head and glared at him, meaning don''t really treat you as my dad!


    Tang Ye shrugged indifferently, turned around and went out.


    Before going to the hospital to see Xuanwu, he first met Tang Manhong.


    In addition to having a fixed house, Tang Manhong also has several hotel residences outside, probably because of her status as a killer. Tang Ye arrived at a hotel, and under Tang Manhong''s instructions, came to her room in secret.


    Entering the room, there was a burst of sweet fragrance, which was intoxicating. But Tang Ye frowned and snorted, "I don''t need to poison if I come?"


    Others may think it is a fragrance, but in fact, the fragrance is poisonous. As long as Tang Manhong cooperates with another fragrance, it can make people silently poisoned.


    This is the horror of playing drugs.


    It''s not to blame Tang Manhong, she has betrayed the little prince, and naturally she must be cautious everywhere to avoid being retaliated by the little prince''s people.


    Tang Ye looked at her, dressed in the professional uniform of a manager in a car shop, her figure was completely prominent and she was so beautiful.


    "I will see Xuanwu later, and I will ask you, how is Xuanwu this person? Can he be your power?" Tang Ye knew that Tang Manhong had a lot to deal with, and he didn''t delay, so he just said business.


    Tang Manhong cherishes every strength, and Tang Ye considers her very much.


    Tang Manhong was moved secretly in his heart, and nodded: "I have hinted at Xuanwu before, but Xuanwu has never expressed his position, and he probably stayed neutral."


    "Okay, then I will explore Xuanwu''s tone. If he can be allowed to obey us, then the plan of clearing the members who are unfavorable to you in the ranking list can go more smoothly." Tang Ye smiled.


    Tang Manhong was startled, sometimes she really didn''t know where Tang Ye''s confidence came from, it seemed that she would never see a decadent expression on Tang Ye''s face.


    "Thank you." Before Tang Ye left, she couldn''t help but thank Tang Ye.


    She could see that Tang Ye was really running for this matter. This made her feel very at ease, as if her plan could soon be realized.


    Over the years, she tolerated hard work alone, developed her strength, and never dared to reveal her identity, so there would be no allies. She is really grateful for the help of someone now. Otherwise, a person suffers hard and often falls into a helpless situation and dare not take a step forward. It is indeed very painful. But the most bitter thing is that no matter how hard it is, you can only endure it by yourself.


    When he arrived at the hospital, Tang Ye saw that Jiang Ruoqing was in distress and went to understand the situation. It turned out that Xuanwu didn''t speak at all after waking up, and there was no way to get clues about the ranking list from him.


    "Leave it to me, I''ll ask questions." Tang Ye smiled lightly at Jiang Ruoqing.


    "You?" Jiang Ruoqing looked suspicious and snorted: "Don''t forget, you hurt him. He hates you too late, so he will tell you clues to the ranking list?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It is precisely because I hurt him that he would tell me. This big fat man is afraid of my fists."


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing was angry when he saw his sluggish appearance, always feeling very tugged. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye could ask anything, and hummed: "Then go, don''t believe you are better than me!"


    "If I ask something, you invite me to dinner?" Tang Ye smiled proudly.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, and moved inexplicably, with a strange feeling. He curled his lips and snorted: "Why don''t you invite you to dinner? Okay, let me invite you."


    "Okay, then I''ll talk to Xuanwu, you are not allowed to come in and disturb me." Tang Ye smiled and entered the ward.


    "Huh!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted loudly, and sat down on the bench outside, looking full of anger.


    After Tang Ye entered the ward, he saw Xuanwu''s expressionless face and empty eyes, as if he was dead. If such a person is loyal to the organization, he will definitely not give out any information about the organization.


    Xuanwu''s eyes changed when he saw Tang Ye, but he quickly recovered his calm. Even if Tang Ye defeated him, he wouldn''t explain anything.


    Tang Ye looked at him and smiled: "Do you want to regain freedom?"


    Xuanwu was taken aback and regained his freedom?

 Chapter 177： The number one killer dragon snake!

    Jiangshanju.


    The little prince was drinking and having fun in the pavilion, and several beautiful women dressed in ancient women''s clothing were dancing in front of them. There was a piano and pipa on each side. Next to the little prince, there were several women who helped him squeeze his body and enjoyed it very much.


    Such a beautiful scenery is full of the atmosphere of the noble son in ancient times. The little prince deserves to be the little prince, especially elegant and sentimental.


    However, at this moment, a person suddenly appeared outside the curtain, like a ghost, quietly, very scary.


    The little prince who had been drinking and having fun saw this man, his eyes flashed cold, and with a wave of his hand, all the women in the room retreated.


    "Dragon Snake, you know I don''t like being disturbed." The little prince snorted coldly.


    The people who appeared outside floated in silently, and their strength might be unfathomable. After entering the room, you can see his face clearly. It is a thin man with a pointed head like a loach. However, he gave people a very terrifying feeling, as if he could kill people with squinting.


    The little prince called him Dragon Snake-he was the number one Dragon Snake in the ranking list.


    There is only one dragon and snake in the world, because there is only him who has the fierceness of the dragon and the poison of the snake.


    There will only be one dragon and snake in the world, because anyone who has the same name as the dragon and snake or tries to impersonate the dragon and snake will be killed by him.


    Dragon Snake, he is unique. It is a world-renowned killer. He once appeared in the Eastern Kou Kingdom and killed the closest minister under the Emperor''s seat. He appeared in the Temple of the Holy Priests of the Kama Empire in the far west and took away the sacred objects of the Empire.


    He is one of the most valuable killers in the world!


    The killer world is a huge group, and every country has it. When stepping out of the borders, the killers will have a sense of honor and shame in the borders. In the global killer world, there are only three killers in China that can afford foreign killers. The first is Dragon Snake, the second is Green Tiger, and the third is Red Fox. Among these three people, the influence of the green tiger and the red fox accounted for half, while the dragon and snake had half the sky.


    The dragon snake is famous for its sword, and its name is the same as its name, called the dragon snake sword. When the dragon snake sword is out, the air is like a dragon, and the poison is like a snake. It takes the first level within ten steps.


    His fame is that he takes the top rank within ten steps.


    As long as it is the person who killed him, no one can escape ten steps away.


    He is a legend in the killer world.


    At this time, he bowed before the little prince.


    "Little prince, shouldn''t it be time to deal with the matter of Tianban?" Dragon Snake was not afraid of the little prince''s blame, and said directly.


    The little prince frowned slightly, and said, "Is it full of red?"


    "Xuanwu is defeated." Dragon Snake said.


    "Oh." The little prince didn''t care very much, and asked, "What attitude is Manhong?"


    "She--" Dragon Snake was a little uncomfortable, knowing the temper of the master.


    "Say." The little prince drank a glass of wine.


    Dragon Snake smiled, jokingly, and said, "Red Fox has touched that kid, and has never done anything to that kid."


    "Oh?" The little prince was a little unexpected, softly surprised, his eyes began to glow with cold light, so gloomy as a murderous weapon.


    "Betrayed?" He looked at Dragon Snake, also smiling jokingly.


    Dragon Snake nodded and said, "Probably so."


    "Ha!" The little prince smiled without anger, poking his head, and said: "I have no clue, how would Man Hong betray because of that kid? This is... it''s a horrible thing."


    The dragon and snake were silent, and said no more.


    The little prince squinted his eyes and said, "Then... give Manhong a little reminder? After all, it''s the woman I love, and I don''t want her to get hurt. However, if you do something wrong, you have to pay a price. She has a good relationship with Crescent Moon, right? Well, let Crescent Moon die."


    "Okay, Qinghu will do this." Dragon Snake nodded and was about to quit.


    At this time, the little prince remembered something, stopped Dragon Snake, and said, "Since Xuanwu is defeated, kill it, it''s useless."


    "Who will kill?" Dragon Snake asked.


    "Who else?" The little prince asked with his head raised.


    Dragon Snake shook his head and said, "No one in the sky list can easily kill Xuanwu."


    The little prince frowned.


    Dragon Snake chuckled and said, "I have to pass the hospital when I go back, so I can do it by the way. It only takes a few minutes anyway."


    "Then do it." The little prince looked cold.


    "Good." Dragon Snake nodded.


    ...


    hospital.


    The ward was very quiet and the needle drop could be heard. Xuanwu looked at Tang Ye without saying a word, still surprised.


    After being surprised, he grinned and turned back to the big fat man who looked simple and honest. Just a smile involved the wound on his body, and he grinned in pain. He resisted the pain, looked at Tang Ye and found it interesting, and said, "What does it mean to let me be free again?"


    "That''s - let you go." Tang Ye thought for a while and said.


    Xuanwu didn''t care, and said, "After letting me go, I will always be under surveillance? In fact, it is no different from imprisonment."


    "You were not under surveillance before?" Tang Ye smiled playfully.


    Xuanwu''s expression sank, and he hummed, "They couldn''t monitor me before."


    "Why in the future?" Tang Ye asked ironically.


    Xuanwu could not answer.


    "Did you weaken?" Tang Ye said sarcastically again.


    Xuanwu''s complexion was difficult to look. is not that right? In the past, people in the military area had been staring at their ranking list. Once they were discovered, they would be monitored and even eliminated. Then it will naturally be the same in the future. That being the case, he could have escaped surveillance before, but he will not in the future. It is just that he has become weaker and has nothing to do with Tang Ye.


    He was not confident, Tang Ye satirized him, he couldn''t refute it.


    "Is this a kind of your conspiracy?" Xuanwu skipped the monitored matter and asked Tang Ye suspiciously.


    He is a heavyweight killer in the top ranking list, there is no possibility that he will be freed, this must be a conspiracy!


    "It''s a conspiracy, but it has nothing to do with the military area, but my own conspiracy." Tang Ye was very calm.


    Xuanwu was taken aback. This guy does something for the Red Wall, but says such things, is he not afraid of being accused by the Red Wall?


    He looked at Tang Ye more suspiciously, and hummed: "What conspiracy can you have?"


    "Red Fox is my person." Tang Ye smiled evilly.


    "..."


    Xuanwu widened his eyes and looked at Tang Ye incredulously.


    He is a big fat man with a very simple head. He just wants to eat every day, then sleep, and then continue to eat when he wakes up. Those conspiracies, Yangmou, he doesn''t slip away. So he needs a leader to arrange things for him, and then he just executes. Red Fox was the leader before him, and he trusted Red Fox very much.


    At this moment, Tang Ye actually said that Red Fox was his people, and he couldn''t understand the relationship after giving Xuanwu a few more heads.


    Tang Ye was not afraid that he would not believe it, so he took out his mobile phone and asked Tang Manhong to talk to him as a red fox. He answered and confirmed that it was the red fox''s voice.


    Xuanwu looked at Tang Ye''s expression complicated. To be honest, he doesn''t hate Tang Ye very much. When I killed Tang Ye before, I could still talk to Tang Ye more. Kill Tang Ye just because of orders.


    "I need more information." Xuanwu felt that his head was not enough, let Tang Ye be more specific.


    Tang Ye was not afraid. He talked about the situation of the red fox and added some sad things. He was always good at acting. After some flicking, Xuanwu was brainwashed by him, and he was willing to become the power of the red fox.


    "Next, I want you to cooperate with me and perform a play in front of the people in the military area. Let them think that the dragon and snake are the people in charge of the sky list. Killing him will destroy the main foundation of the sky list and make them think that from now on The list is not to be feared, and then you and Red Fox don''t need to be stared too hard." Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu and smiled.


    Xuanwu frowned, wondering: "Why is it dragon and snake?"


    "Because he is going to kill you. If I am right, in order to avoid information leakage, the master behind this will come to kill you. Therefore, after you cooperate with me to deceive the military personnel, you must evacuate immediately, otherwise you will die. Guarantee. But don''t worry, I will try my best to keep you safe." Tang Ye frowned as he looked out the window.


    He had a hunch that Jiangshanju would send someone to kill Xuanwu.


    ...


    Dragon Snake left from Jiangshanju, strolling leisurely in the courtyard, walking slowly on the trail. He grinned, very happy. He hadn''t killed anyone in the past few years, and the red fox had betrayed by himself, he thought he could kill a good one.


    "Killing ants is also killing. Just see blood." The dragon snake smiled more evilly and extremely bloodthirsty.

 Chapter 178： Difficulties on both sides!

    Xuanwu is a simple big fat man who doesn''t want to waste too much brainpower. He thinks it is the best thing to have a leader who can convince him. The Red Fox has been leading the Tianban. He has a high degree of affection for the Red Fox. When encountering the current situation, he accepted Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    Tang Ye felt more and more pressure coming. He wanted to transfer Xuanwu as soon as possible, so he stopped delaying and greeted Jiang Ruoqing to come in.


    "Did he say?" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help asking when seeing Tang Ye''s serious appearance.


    She didn''t believe that Tang Ye could spend so little time on Xuanwu to tell the secret of the top ranking. Those killer organizations, the more elite they are, the more loyal they are to the organization. It is impossible to pry open their mouths without a lot of effort. Even if they killed them, they wouldn''t even say.


    "You didn''t use any torture, did you?" Tang Ye didn''t elaborate, and Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help asking.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and hummed: "You just need to remember to owe me a meal."


    "Cut, what to pull!" Jiang Ruoqing hummed badly.


    Entering the ward, Xuanwu saw Jiang Ruoqing, and according to what Tang Ye had said to him, he told him some of the situation in the Tianbang organization. Among them, it was specifically mentioned that Dragon Snake and Qinghu were the first and second figures of the Tianbang organization. As long as they are eliminated, the sky list is basically over. The remaining people, who will be hit, or afraid of being exposed, may choose to retire and stop being killers.


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at Xuanwu, but didn''t see that the big fat man was lying. Based on the tracking of the sky list by the military area in the past and the intelligence of the sky list, it is basically consistent with what Xuanwu said. She no longer doubted and was overjoyed. If you can grasp the situation in the sky list so clearly, then the eradication of the sky list is just around the corner, and there will be many rewards on the red wall.


    "Tang Ye, you succeeded!" Although Jiang Ruoqing was happy, she didn''t forget that Tang Ye was the biggest hero. At this time, she looked at Tang Ye much more gentle.


    Tang Ye looked solemnly, and said, "We are going to immediately transfer Xuanwu. Since Xuanwu has confessed the situation of the sky list, he will definitely be hunted down. I have a very bad premonition that strong enemies will appear!"


    It is a hunch rather than a speculation. He learned from Tang Manhong that Dragon Snake and Qinghu are both top killers with unfathomable strength, especially that Dragon Snake, who kills with ten steps, never makes an exception. If the dragon snake comes, then they only have to be killed.


    After seeing Tang Ye''s ability, Jiang Ruoqing slowly became convinced of Tang Ye''s decision. Tang Ye solemnly said that she wanted to transfer Xuanwu, but she did not object, and immediately arranged everything and began to transfer Xuanwu to a high-level prison. To avoid being killed by Xuanwu, after all, it is possible to get more information from him. The second is to avoid Xuanwu being rescued by his companions.


    Secretly taking Xuanwu away from the backyard, Tang Ye secretly contacted Tang Manhong and prepared to save Xuanwu!


    At this time, Tang Manhong sat in her room with her eyes closed and rested. After receiving Tang Ye''s message, she opened her eyes with a determined expression. She stood up to the side of the closet and pressed a button to reveal a secret passage. She entered the secret path and saw that it was a big room. The situation in the room is extremely terrible. All kinds of poisons, snakes, scorpions, spiders...These poisons are all alive, and it makes the scalp numb and shocking to watch. In addition to these live poisons, there are also medicine bottles of various colors, and the terrorists contain deadly poisons.


    This is a woman who plays drugs, not terrible!


    Tang Manhong walked to the closet in the secret room full of poisons, where there was a red suit and a red fox mask. She put on this dress and became the third killer on the top list-Red Fox!


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing transferred Xuanwu from the back door of the hospital. Jiang Ruoqing arranged a team and everything went well. However, all of a sudden, both of them felt a tremendous pressure.


    At this time, the skinny dragon snake came to the hospital and walked step by step to the ward where Xuanwu was in before. He found that Xuanwu was no longer there. He frowned, then smiled and said to himself: "Good kid, but I want you to die. , It''s as if the king wants you to die."


    Hades wants you to die for the third watch, how can you live until the fifth watch?


    Dragon Snake walked out of the ward, came to the corridor, and took a look outside. There was no figure, but he was not in a hurry. When he leaped slightly, the person floated up and fell on the top of the hospital. Stand on the edge of the railing lightly on tiptoe, without dangling, as if standing on the ground.


    The higher you stand, the farther you will see. Long She stood on it and looked around the hospital, found Tang Ye and the others who had been evacuated from the back door of the hospital, smiled lightly, and then swooped down in the direction of Tang Ye and the others.


    "Come!" Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing drove Xuanwu into the car just a few steps away. Suddenly an overwhelming aura forced him. He shouted and stood on guard.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s vigor and strength was a little higher than Tang Ye, and she naturally felt this force. She was extremely surprised, just because of this momentum, she knew that she could not be an opponent. Even if they join hands with Tang Ye, they will not be an opponent!


    Not long after, Dragon and Snake landed in front of them, smiling and full of confidence. Only a smile appeared on his thin face, which looked very ugly.


    "Are you a dragon snake?" Tang Ye was very nervous, and even cold sweat broke out on his palms, but he had to keep calm, staring at the dragon snake and snorted coldly.


    Dragon Snake was surprised, found it interesting, and said, "Good kid."


    "Senior thank you for your praise." Tang Ye snorted, staring at Dragon Snake, but couldn''t hide the nervousness.


    No way, the gap is too big. Dragon Snake is the number one killer. Seeing that body falls to the ground, but there is no power raised by the dust, you know that the energy is at least close to the five-fold realm.


    "Five-strength Qi" means to control the wind and induce thunder.


    However, Tang Ye now only has the mid-strength triple stage, like a child facing an adult, there is no chance of winning a fight.


    Long She was puzzled by Tang Ye''s calmness and frowned, "Why not be afraid?"


    "There is nothing to be afraid of. If you can''t even control your own life, why should you have other emotions? But treat yourself as dead." Tang Ye sneered.


    If the dragon and the snake are moved, with such courage, such boldness, and such awareness, if they grow up in the future, they will inevitably suffer endless disasters.


    "The more you are like this, the more I want to kill you. I originally thought it didn''t matter to let you mess around, but it''s just a kid''s play. But now that I have seen you in person, I think it makes sense to kill you. You must die." Dragon Snake watched Tang Yexie laugh, his thin sharp head looked extremely gloomy and treacherous.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I will try my best to live."


    "Unfortunately there is no chance." Dragon Snake said with a light smile.


    Just as Tang Ye wanted to speak, she suddenly received a message from Tang Manhong that something happened to her, and there was no way to come and rescue Xuanwu!


    Tang Ye frowned greatly. He didn''t expect Jiang Shanju to make a move so quickly, and he would still make a move on both sides, while eliminating Tang Manhong and Xuanwu and him at the same time!


    With the strength of Dragon Snake, it is impossible to win!

 Chapter 179： Impossible to win!

    Tang Manhong, incarnate as a red fox, was supposed to rescue Xuanwu according to the route set by Tang Ye. However, not long after she left the house, she received a message from Yueya, hoping she could help her.


    Yueya was the only one who had a heart with her, knew her identity as a descendant of the Tang Sect, and knew that she was going to revive the Tang Sect. Moreover, Crescent Moon is ranked fourth on the Tianban.


    In his usual status, Yueya is an ordinary white-collar worker. After work that day, she drove her own car and went home plainly. She looked only twenty-two years old, not too old, with a nice face, a baby face, and a little red, like a cute little girl. Wearing popular bags-hip skirts and tunic tops, don''t be sexy. Although dressed in ordinary, beautiful people look good in everything.


    The most beautiful thing is when Crescent Moon smiles, she has a small tiger tooth. Probably this is why she is called Crescent Moon. In addition, her voice is crisp and full of youthful vitality.


    However, she went to work peacefully and lived her normal life. When driving home, a strong man suddenly fell from the sky, and the man blocked her driving car with one hand.


    This man is a real tiger-backed waist, with two or three crescents superimposed on each other, like a little giant.


    After Crescent Moon saw him, her original smile with a cute tiger tooth suddenly became cold, and she was a bit panic trying to hide. Immediately, she backed the car quickly, rushed out again, and drove away. After buying time, she contacted Red Fox.


    Red Fox was just about to save Xuanwu according to Tang Ye''s plan. After receiving her message, he turned around and turned to Crescent Moon.


    "Little prince, you''re so cruel, just rush to kill them?" She hurried to the direction of Crescent, humming coldly.


    She knew very well that it must be the little prince to arrange such a dilemma for her. Although the little prince always drank and had fun at Jiangshanju, he actually controlled everything in his hands. The fact that she betrayed Jiangshanju naturally could not escape the eyes of the little prince. She originally thought that with the contributions she made in the past, and the little prince''s affection for her, she would relax a little bit, so that she could make room for Jiang Shanju''s revenge. But the little prince did not give her such a way out.


    Under the little prince, there is no way out!


    ...


    Jiangshanju, inside the imperial pavilion.


    The little prince convened a group of women to have fun. His mood was not affected by Tang Manhong''s affairs at all. He was enjoying the service of beautiful women dressed in ancient costumes, and drinking full of fun.


    His mood is better than before.


    A woman who was familiar with him served him, and asked with a smile: "What good has happened to the little prince, and is in such a good mood?"


    The little prince glanced at her, smiled and pinched her pointed chin, playing with it carefully. The woman also cooperated, gently singing, making the atmosphere so wet and soggy... The little prince rejoiced and said with a smile: "Man Hong''s rebellion is not a bad thing. Give her a lesson, and she will know that she can''t escape me. In the palm of her hand. All she has to do in the future is to serve me well, drink and have fun, and enjoy people-friendship."


    "The little prince is really annoying. She was talking about other women in front of others." The woman who was pinched to play with her chin groaned, but in fact she was full of flattery. There was no half of the dissatisfaction, and she wanted to please the little prince.


    The little prince didn¡¯t care, he still smiled triumphantly, and said, ¡°How can you compare to full red? Although she is in my garden, her heart is outside my garden. There is a wild rose with thorns. Fun. However, I have waited for years and my patience has been polished. It¡¯s time to let her lie under me. But if she doesn¡¯t do something, she won¡¯t be sincere after all. My little prince¡¯s woman who wants to sleep must Single-mindedly. The little trick she played, thinking that she could get rid of my control, was really wishful thinking, haha."


    "The little prince is right. It is our blessing to be favored by the little prince, so how can we be unwilling." The woman said respectfully.


    The little prince smiled and said, "I will break her right arm this time, and she will know it."


    "Little prince, no one can disobey you." The woman praised again.


    The little prince was happy, took a sip of wine, and pulled the woman over, waiting for the good news while having fun.


    ...


    Crescent drove to the outskirts. She had two thoughts. One was that she escaped by chance, and the other was that she could not escape. After all, the person who came was the second blue tiger in the sky. She was ready for this result. The panic she had had at the beginning was suppressed and she faced it calmly.


    In the sky list, the green tiger is known as the little giant. Although his strength was much inferior to Dragon and Snake, it was also much stronger than Crescent Moon and Tang Manhong. The combination of Yueya and Tang Manhong may not be his opponent.


    Qinghu chased Crescent Moon, lifted a huge boulder behind him, and slammed into Crescent Car. It is really amazing to be able to hit a small car that is still driving with such a big rock. What''s even more amazing is that the boulder hit the rear of the car. The car was badly damaged and it turned around.


    Crescent inside the car knew that he could not escape, kicked the car door, and his small and exquisite body rushed out with a whistling sound. After rolling over and falling on the mountain outside the highway, he stabilized his body with a silver dagger in his hand.


    The Qinghu who was chasing behind gave a sneer, suddenly bent over, kicked on the ground with both feet, and instantly exerted force, the whole body leaped up like a slingshot, chased it in an arc, and fell in front of Crescent Moon.


    Qinghu looked fierce, his muscles burst out, like an angry big bear, looking at Crescent Moon with a playful smile.


    "You are the fourth crescent moon on the top list? Haha, it really is crescent moon. It''s not a little bit, but it''s good-looking. It''s perfect for me to be a little wife, haha..." Qinghu is a rough muscular man who speaks directly and looks Crescent is very joking.


    Crescent Moon flushed with embarrassment. The red face of the baby is even more delicate and cute. She stared at Qinghu and said angrily: "I know that you are the second best Qinghu. If you can find me, it means that your brain is not as stupid as a pig."


    "Do you dare to insult me?" Qinghu shouted angrily, clenched his fist, his whole muscles contracted, bursting with powerful force, thunderbolt, extremely terrifying.


    Crescent Moon knew that Qinghu came for Tang Manhong''s betrayal. She and Tang Manhong were united and coldly snorted: "What about insulting you? Even if it''s not a pig, it''s a running dog next to Little Prince!"


    "You go to die!" Qinghu was furious and blasted a punch at the crescent moon.


    Boom!


    The loud sound, as if the earth shook several times, set off an exploding mushroom cloud of dust. When the dust dissipated, there was an extra hole half a meter wide in that place. One can imagine how terrifying the strength of the educated youth tiger.


    Crescent dodged aside, covering her mouth and coughing. One is to avoid the dust, and the other is to suffer some shocks.


    After a sigh of relief, she looked at Qinghu frowning greatly.


    Can''t beat him!


    ...


    At this moment, Tang Ye stood in front of Jiang Ruoqing, confronting Dragon and Snake. Dragon Snake still smiled. A military officer who followed Jiang Ruoqing saw the dragon snake and immediately took out a gun and shot him. Unexpectedly, Dragon Snake waved his sleeves, crackling, and there seemed to be a faint sound of thunder in his sleeves.


    This is exactly the performance of the five-strength Qifeng Thunder!


    The sleeves were swung, the bullets were directly smashed, and there was another breath of energy rushing away, sealing the throat of the shooter in blood, and instantly no breath!


    When Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing saw this, their faces were ashen.


    Five-strength spirit, two levels higher than them, how can it be possible to win?

 Chapter 180： This is called resourcefulness!

    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing''s nerves were tense, watching the dragon and snake stiff and unable to move. It''s not that they don''t have the courage, but that they can''t help being oppressed physically in the face of too much power. Just like an ordinary villager in Dachai suddenly met a tiger in the mountains, it would be strange not to be frightened!


    Dragon Snake saw Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing whose expressions were stiffening, and smiled faintly, and said, "Don''t worry, death is a very simple thing. My Dragon Snake has always acted straightforwardly and decisively, so you won''t feel the slightest pain. "


    Tang Ye used the strong mind that he had trained over the years to drive away the oppression of the dragon and snake, watching that the dragon and snake would not tremble and speak unfavorably, and hummed: "Dignant number one killer, against me and Ruoqing two juniors, right? Kind of¡ªshameless?"


    Dragon Snake frowned, surprised. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye could not be suppressed with his own momentum, and Tang Ye could still criticize and provoke him.


    For the aura, it is an invisible force unique to powerful people. Successful people in the workplace have aura, such as Murong Huansha. Successful people on the warrior have aura, such as the dragon snake at this time. No matter what kind of nature it is, it is one word-strong. Only when someone is stronger than anyone in a certain aspect, will they form a momentum, that is, aura.


    Sometimes a momentum alone is enough to make people win. When Dragon Snake saw Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing, he believed that Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing could lose to him by his own strength. After all, he is a five-strength thunderstorm, and it is impossible for people like Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing to fight against.


    However, Tang Ye''s performance exceeded his expectations. He didn''t understand why a vigorous and threefold kid could resolve his pressure, and he stood up and accused him of bullying the small.


    It''s funny.


    But it was very provocative for him!


    He stared at Tang Ye coldly, his eyes seemed to be a force that made people afraid to look directly. Ordinary people may be scared to fall back when they see it. However, instead of being scared, Tang Ye took a step forward and stared at the dragon snake coldly.


    Dragon Snake was even more surprised.


    He has been famous for decades. Regardless of his appearance at this time in his forties, he is actually more than 50 years old. He is younger because of his superb strength and tempering his body with martial arts. He used to be active in the circle, killing countless people, and the blood and evil spirit on his body alone made ordinary people frightened. In recent years, although he is no longer active in the killer world, he has kept his momentum in the name of the number one killer. So in his opinion, Tang Ye, a junior, is absolutely unable to crack the pressure of his momentum.


    However, Tang Ye not only cracked it, but also provoked him.


    He felt like he had been beaten in the face.


    He does not allow others to slap in the face, because he is the number one killer, and he is famous all over the world with the reputation of "ten steps to kill."


    "Boy, are you provoking me?" Dragon Snake said coldly, staring at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Are you angry?"


    "You can''t make me angry yet-have you ever seen an adult and a child be more real?" Dragon Snake said lightly.


    He felt that compared with Tang Ye, he was an adult and Tang Ye was a child.


    "You are indeed angry." Tang Ye sneered.


    Dragon Snake immediately glared and shouted: "You are looking for death!"


    Dragon Snake slapped it, and a powerful vigor emanated from him. This vigor seemed to transform into a big visible hand, directly attacking Tang Ye, squeezing Tang Ye¡¯s neck, and lifting Tang Ye. Go over and reach him.


    Five-strength Qi Jin is so wonderful. Qi Jin has only eight layers in total, and reaching the fifth layer means that he is about to enter the ranks of the strongest. The accumulated energy is extremely full and can be turned into tangible power. From this point of comparison alone, Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing are far from resisting.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very worried when he saw Tang Ye being attacked by a dragon and snake, and immediately chased Tang Ye, trying to bring Tang Ye back. But at this time, Dragon Snake waved her hand again, and a force came, knocking her into the air, hitting the car behind, and couldn''t help but hum. The badly injured Xuanwu was already in the car. Seeing this scene, he sighed. It seemed that no one could escape. No one was the opponent of Dragon Snake.


    Tang Ye was pinched by Dragon Snake''s neck with vigor and brought it to the front. Dragon Snake was energetic, grinning sneer, and playing with taste: "Boy, you have a firm heart. It seems that you have experienced a lot of storms in the past. The sky list is pushed to this point. But, that''s it. Although I am no longer active in the killer world, I am the killer of the sky list after all, or the number one killer. With me, how can you dare to attack the sky list?"


    "Ravens who can''t help themselves!" Dragon Snake shouted angrily, as if saying that he is highly respected and the ranking is righteous, and it should not be eradicated.


    But everyone knows that the list is evil, and the law of nature is not tolerated, otherwise the wise red wall will not insist on eradicating the country''s stability and interests.


    Tang Ye was pinched by his neck and had difficulty breathing, but he still held up his chest, not begging for mercy, and even tried his best to laugh - mocking the dragon and snake.


    "The difference in strength, you want to kill me, I have nothing to say. But you better kill me, otherwise you, the number one killer, no matter how famous, will be destroyed by me!" Tang Ye is like a stubborn kid , No matter how bullied, he won''t give in, as if he didn''t think of the level of death.


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers!


    When Dragon Snake heard him, he felt that he was really arrogant. The strength of the mere triple Qi Jin actually said to destroy the five Qi Jin? Who gave this kid the courage?


    "The kid is stiff!" He glared at Tang Ye and could kill Tang Ye at any time.


    Tang Ye still sneered, getting more and more painful, but still sneered, and hummed: "You have the ability to kill me and try?"


    "The kid is rampant!" Enraged by Tang Ye''s contempt and ridicule, Dragon Snake reached out and took a breath of Tang Ye, pulled Tang Ye in front of him, pinched Tang Ye''s neck with his physical hand, and said angrily: "Then I will Killed you personally! You have great potential, but I love to kill a kid like you, haha!"


    After all, Dragon Snake used force to squeeze Tang Ye''s neck.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s hand, which had been hanging under him, took out a bottle of poison, crushed it suddenly, and the poison splashed.


    "Ah!" Unexpectedly, the dragon snake was splashed with poison on his face, and the poison immediately scorched, making a burning sound, and there was a huge rancid smell.


    This is the carrion poison that Tang Ye got from Tang Manhong. This kind of poison has been specially condensed. Once it touches raw meat, whether human or animal, it will produce high temperature corrosion, which will burn and poison!


    After Tang Ye and Tang Manhong decided to deal with Dragon Snake and Qinghu, he knew that he was not strong enough, so he could only use various methods. And this poison is just a good way to deal with masters. No matter how powerful a master is, it is not easy to guard against poison. Even if you can''t kill them, you can hold them back.


    The reason why Tang Ye has been angering Dragon Snake just now is to allow herself to get close to Dragon Snake. Otherwise, if the poison is used in the distance, it is impossible to get the poison close to the dragon snake. Even if you do it directly, you don''t even have a chance to use poison!


    Everything is acting, everything is calculating.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t have enough strength yet, she had enough head!


    He knew that people like Dragon Snake, who are called the number one killer, must be arrogant, even conceited. He took advantage of this and successfully tricked the dragon and snake!


    To say that this is despicable, no, before such a big power gap, this is called-resourcefulness!


    Not everyone can deceive a person like Dragon and Snake. Tang Ye succeeded, that''s his skill!

 Chapter 181： In the count!

    After being conspired by Tang Ye with the poison, Dragon Snake was so angry that he vowed to take Tang Ye off his bones and ash!


    However, the carrion poison is still burning the flesh and blood on his face and is beginning to corrode. If he is not dealt with in time, no matter how strong he is, he will be poisoned to death!


    Carrion poison is so powerful!


    This kind of poison is always shameless by warriors, and everyone gets it. Because it is venom extracted and refined from dead bodies, it is extremely vicious and evil!


    Dragon Snake had to let go of Tang Ye, Tang Ye did not take advantage of his mobile hand, because he knew very well that this little poison could not kill Dragon Snake. The skinny camel is bigger than a horse, even if the dragon snake is disturbed by the poison, if he rushes over, he may be slapped to death by the dragon snake.


    He retreated quickly, pulled up Jiang Ruoqing, rushed into the car, and galloped away with Xuanwu.


    "Ruoqing, drive! I can''t **** drive, I can drive straight, and I will crash when turning!" Tang Ye shouted.


    Jiang Ruoqing was still a little confused at first, and it was always amused to hear what he said, but he was so serious--this guy, at this time, he still has some cold humor.


    But when he dealt with dragons and snakes just now, he was so brave and witty, really a charming man!


    As the proud girl of the military region, Jiang Ruoqing has never been so sure of a man of the same age. Tang Ye can afford this affirmation. When she was suppressed by the dragon and snake''s aura, she didn''t dare to move at all. However, Tang Ye not only kept his composure, but also calculated the dragon and snake wittyly, creating a chance for them to escape.


    It is no exaggeration to say that Tang Ye saved her life!


    She obeyed Tang Ye''s words, squeezed her body and exchanged positions with Tang Ye, ignoring that the crisp-breast squeezed against Tang Ye, quickly grasped the steering wheel, and drove away quickly.


    "Tang Ye! Li Zi''er! If I don''t kill you, I will be the number one killer!" Dragon Snake''s face was extremely painful, even if he saw Tang Ye running away, he was unable to pursue it, making a sharp shout with anger.


    Then he used the powerful power of the fivefold Qi Jin to oppress the carrion poison, and wanted to force the carrion poison out. However, the horror of carrion poison is that once it encounters raw meat, it will pour into the meat and merge with the meat until it corrodes the raw meat into dead meat, so it is impossible to force it out with energy unless it is corroded. Cut off the meat!


    Dragon Snake realized that he couldn''t force out the venom with Qi Jin, and knew what to do. He raised his head up to the sky and shouted angrily, making an angry and miserable sound, and then folded his hands into his palms, like a sharp knife. When the strength of the fivefold Qijin is reached, the wind and thunder can be lifted, the palm is like a blade, and the iron is like a mud. He used a knife-like palm against the flesh invaded by carrion poison on his face.


    "what!"


    The tragic and tragic cry sounded. He had cut off a piece of flesh from his face, blood was gushing, terrifying, like an ugly monster.


    His face has been ruined.


    When he stopped the blood with vigor, he knelt down on the ground, staring at the ground fiercely like a ghost, and finally turned bleeding, looking towards Tang Ye''s escape, and said sharply: "The child must die! I want you to suffer the pain of Ling Chi !"


    Hum, he stood up and whizzed, his body disappeared like a phantom.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing left with Xuanwu and rushed to the military area. There were countless masters over there, even the dragon and snake did not dare to break in!


    "Tang Ye, are you doing anything?" Jiang Ruoqing drove the car and saw that Dragon and Snake hadn''t caught up. He sighed in relief and cared about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was pinched by the dragon and snake just now, still in pain, coughing twice, and said, "It''s okay, just take a rest."


    Jiang Ruoqing was touched and really experienced life and death difficulties with Tang Ye, only to realize that Tang Ye was a very good man, and his strengths could completely cover the usual frivolousness and carelessness. Perhaps, that serious, brave, and fearless Tang Ye is the real him.


    When Jiang Ruoqing thought about this, she turned her head and looked at Tang Ye outside the window, narrowing her eyes thoughtfully.


    "Bang!" Suddenly, their car was hit!


    "Damn, there is an ambush! Tianban really can afford such a big battle!" Jiang Ruoqing exclaimed.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and did not speak, as if he had other thoughts.


    Encountered a gun battle, the tire of the car was broken and there was no way to move on. Jiang Ruoqing said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, you are injured. Rest in the car. I will deal with the ambush!"


    "How is it possible, do you think I would be the kind of man hiding behind a woman?" Tang Ye snorted coldly, getting out of the car one step faster than Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing was startled, helpless with Tang Ye, and could only get out of the car and deal with the ambushing enemy.


    "There is an ambush in the woods ahead, you cover me, I rush over!" Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, with a pistol in his hand. Although she is a martial artist, as a person from the military area, she can naturally be equipped with a gun. People can''t fight back with their fists in a gunfight, right? Not at the level of Dragon Snake, bullets are still very lethal.


    Jiang Ruoqing covered Tang Ye, and Tang Ye was ready to swoop towards the woods.


    "boom!"


    "Damn it, it''s a sniper!"


    Jiang Ruoqing suddenly rushed over to Tang Ye, fell to one side, and quickly rolled over to a big tree, then coldly snorted: "It''s a sniper, this is in trouble."


    Tang Ye faced it calmly, observing the surroundings.


    Jiang Ruoqing took a few breaths, and suddenly became a little depressed, and said: "I didn''t expect to encounter such a fierce ambush, the other party must be deployed closely. We...I''m afraid we can''t escape."


    "You mean, we are going to be killed?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and asked.


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to say something but stopped. Obviously it is not suitable to say such frustrating words at this time, but she is very clear about the situation at this time and said: "Now there is still a long distance from the military area. When encountering such a tightly deployed ambush, the dragon and snake may also be chased. Coming up, our situation is not optimistic."


    Tang Ye stared at the vehicle carrying Xuanwu in front, and said, "We can be fine."


    "What?" Jiang Ruoqing was overjoyed. Could Tang Ye have a way to get rid of this predicament?


    Tang Ye coldly snorted: "If we give up Xuanwu, nothing will happen. You see, these people''s goal is Xuanwu, not us. As long as we stay here and don''t move, we can naturally survive."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked around, and the ambush''s actions were indeed directed at Xuanwu. Although she is very unwilling, she must keep her life as the most important thing. Besides, Xuanwu has already revealed many situations in the sky list. Even if Xuanwu is lost, you can follow those clues to track down.


    "We stay here and don''t move!" Jiang Ruoqing made a decision and gave up Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye nodded, and then the situation was as they expected. The target of the ambushers was Xuanwu. Xuanwu was taken away, and soon the voice of the ambush was gone.


    "I''ll see the situation." Tang Ye jumped out as he said, and found that there was no gunshots, indicating that Jiang Ruoqing is safe.


    Jiang Ruoqing jumped out, and he was relieved when he found that nothing happened, but when he looked at the car, he was very unwilling. Xuanwu had been taken away!


    "Let''s go back first, this time the sky list is so loud, there must be a lot of clues left, I''m not afraid that we won''t find it." Tang Ye didn''t have much feeling, and walked to the car.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, that''s all.


    In the car, Jiang Ruoqing drove to the military region, while Tang Ye sat silently. Suddenly, his phone vibrated. Before Jiang Ruoqing didn''t see it, he read the content of the message sent: The target is safe.


    Immediately he deleted the information. Although Tang Manhong did not come, the plan was completed without any risk. I just don''t know what happened to Tang Manhong?


    ...


    At this moment, Tang Manhong rushed to Crescent Moon and fought Qinghu. The situation was tragic. Both Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon were injured. Although Qinghu was also injured, he was like a **** of war. The situation was very unfavorable for Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon.


    "You can''t escape! Hey..." Qinghu smiled playfully.

 Chapter 182： Howl of the Tiger!

    Yueya''s strength is very strong, strong in the word "fast", among the killers, she is most like an assassin. With a silver moon dagger in his hand, with a petite and agile body, he wandered around, unable to achieve a single blow, retreated quickly, and then looked for other opportunities to attack. And every attack place is the deadliest one.


    When she attacks, continuity is also the best. A set of "Meteor Falling Moon" martial arts is extremely coherent, which makes it difficult to resist. If you face her alone, you will get a fatal blow because you can''t resist it. If a group of people faced her, after she passed in a circle, the enemies would fall to the ground and die.


    However, facing Qinghu, her agility was useless. Because Qinghu''s power was too overbearing, when she attacked with a dagger in her hand, Qinghu just slapped her with a huge body and compelling strength, her moves were resolved, and there was no way to attack continuously. And being impacted by Qinghu''s domineering power, time and time again, she has been shaken out of internal injuries.


    Tang Manhong came to support her. She was good at poison and her auxiliary weapon was a long whip. It is a pity that her poison skills rarely work. Qinghu knows her abilities very well. Every time after she uses poison, she will form a barrier with strong energy, so that if the poison can''t get close to him, he will not be poisoned.


    If poison is not successful, martial arts are used. Unfortunately, Tang Manhong''s melee strength is not high, even worse than Crescent Moon. Without the advantage of poisoning, her effect is not great.


    "Sister Hong, you retreat, we can''t help this big guy!" Yueya and Tang Manhong stood together. Seeing that the situation was not good, Yueya persuaded Tang Manhong to leave.


    How could Tang Manhong leave the crescent moon aside, staring at Qinghu coldly, and shouted: "Qinghu, why do you sell your life to the little prince like this? Tianban is just a plaything in the hands of the little prince, and you are just a slightly valuable chess piece. If you hit the Red Wall vigorously, you will definitely not survive. If you don¡¯t have the top ranking, what can you be in the future? Be a dog next to Little Prince?"


    Qinghu grinned and said, "Miss Red Fox, you don''t have to provoke my relationship with the little prince so much? The little prince loves you very much. As long as you go back and apologize to the little prince and serve the little prince well, it is estimated that the little prince will not You will be held accountable for treason."


    "Hmph, do you think the little prince really values ??the ranking list? Over the years, I have worked hard to develop the ranking list, wanting to establish the majesty of the ranking list, and restore the glory of the ranking list. However, the little prince does not seem to have this thought? He caused Tianbang to bear notoriety time and time again and pushed it to the public. This is tantamount to let Tianbang die!"


    Tang Manhong became more angry as he spoke, and shouted: "The notorious things that happened to kill the old generals of the town country and profit from foreigners were all arranged by the little prince. What did he do for? To attract the attention of the Red Wall Power! Let Tianbang enter the eyes of the red wall, disrupt the priority, and then develop other forces. After all, Tianbang is the plaything of the little prince, and it is the cannon fodder placed in the front and can be discarded at any time! Such a fate, you really Willing?"


    Qinghu heard Tang Manhong''s words, looked at her with a smile, and said, "Red Fox, I didn''t expect you to be quite smart. No wonder the little prince can''t let you continue to grow, otherwise the wings are plump and difficult to control. Actually, if you don''t If you are so stubborn, be more obedient to the little prince. At this time, you may be able to come into contact with more secrets about Jiangshanju."


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Manhong widened his eyes, staring at Qinghu, and shouted: "You...you have always belonged to the little prince? You have been watching us in the sky list?"


    Qinghu grinned and said, "Red Fox, you are indeed a very smart woman."


    "What about the Dragon Snake? The Dragon Snake is also the one placed by the little prince?" Tang Manhong asked again.


    Qinghu looked at Tang Manhong with a joking smile, and said: "Almost. But the dragon and snake have been named for a long time, and usually don''t pay attention to the situation of the sky list. But I didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s kid was too loud this time, even the red fox. All betrayed because of him. How could the little prince allow this kind of shame to happen? So, the little prince wants me to teach you a little lesson, let you know that you have value only by staying with the little prince. I want to form an organization."


    Tang Manhong was extremely angry and said coldly: "You all treat us as playthings! You all deserve to die!"


    "Should you die to speak with your fist? A woman in your area also wants to be independent of the world, and betrayed Jiangshanju. Isn''t it even more damn?" Qinghu sneered contemptuously, and did not put Tang Manhong in his eyes.


    Tang Manhong had a sullen face and stopped talking nonsense. He rushed towards Qinghu with a whip in his hand and was about to kill Qinghu!


    Originally cooperated with Tang Ye, she still cared about the little prince''s side. One is that the little prince is powerful and can control her in all aspects, and the other is that the little prince has the kindness of knowing and understanding her, and the Tang Sect was destroyed that year and she entered the sky list. If it weren''t for the cultivation of the little prince, it would not have its status today. Since he is kind, he naturally has some conscience troubles when he rebels. However, after listening to Qinghu''s words, she knew that the little prince had not really thought about cultivating her, and the whole list was nothing but little prince''s plaything.


    She never felt that her rebellious behavior was unrighteous, and she was bound to break the blood!


    Crescent Moon couldn''t stop Tang Manhong from taking action, so she could only sacrifice her life to accompany her. She held the Silver Moon dagger tightly and attacked Qinghu from the other side, hoping that the two could kill Qinghu together!


    Qinghu was not afraid, and snorted coldly: "Two women who do not live or die, let you see the true strength of my uncle Qinghu today!"


    Hum, Qinghu raised his head and cried out for a long time. The cries were not like human voices, but like tigers!


    Then I saw Qinghu faintly emitting a cyan mask all over his body, strange and domineering, and shocking.


    "Howling Tiger!"


    Tang Manhong and Yueya exclaimed together. The change of Qinghu is precisely the advanced martial arts in the beast body art-Xiaotianhu!


    Those who study this technique will seem to be transformed into a howling tiger after activation. The power is very powerful and invulnerable. Even if it is a poison technique, it will be blocked by the cyan mask formed by the power of the howling tiger. outer!


    Crescent Moon swept behind Qinghu and swung his dagger to attack, but it was as if it was slashed on steel, without any damage.


    She retreated immediately.


    But it was too late. She was swept by the vigorous tail formed by the green tiger in the state of Howling Tiger''s animal body, hit her body directly, vomited blood directly, flew out, and fell to the ground with a deep grunt.


    Tang Manhong was very worried, gave up attacking Qinghu, and quickly swept over to take care of Crescent Moon.


    "Crescent, are you okay?" Tang Manhong lifted up Crescent and asked worriedly.


    Crescent Moon wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and said, "I can''t die yet. It''s just that Qinghu''s strength is far beyond your imagination. You must retreat first. Sister Hong, go quickly, and I will hold him!"


    "You go, I will hold him!" Tang Manhong''s decision is still the same. How can she be able to watch her good sister die?


    "Haha, none of you can leave!" Qinghu''s raging voice came.


    Tang Manhong and Yueya looked up together and found that Qinghu pounced at them, very fast and very big, they couldn''t hide at all!


    Will be killed by Qinghu.


    Their faces are ugly, and they didn''t expect to end their lives like this.


    Tang Manhong was very unwilling. She originally thought that after cooperating with Tang Ye, she finally found a clear path, but she was about to die in a blink of an eye, she was unwilling!


    Very unwilling!


    However, she was helpless in the face of Qinghu''s powerful offensive, and even her good sister, Crescent Moon, had to accompany her to death!


    "Go to hell!" Qinghu snorted triumphantly, knowing that this trick "Howl Tiger Throat Moon" would kill Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon.


    However, at this moment, a silver light flashed and hit his eyes!


    He felt the powerful aura brought by the silver light, and he didn''t dare to take it hard. If his eyes were penetrated, he would be blind.


    Not daring to take risks, he withdrew the culling of Tang Manhong and Yueya, and retreated to resist the flying silver light.


    Only then did he discover that it was a silver needle.


    "Roar! Who is it, who is plotting against Lao Tzu!" He was furious, his voice roaring and deafening.


    Outside the open space, a figure flashed out and flew in front of Tang Manhong and Crescent. It was Tang Ye.

 Chapter 183： Kill the tiger alone!

    The arrival of Tang Ye resolved the death of Tang Manhong and Yueya and saved their lives. Tang Manhong originally thought that he was bound to die, but looking at Tang Ye at this time was extremely grateful and moved.


    Once, as the manager of the list, she and Tang Ye were mortal enemies, and she wanted to kill Tang Ye more than once. When she really met Tang Ye face to face that day, she also tried to kill Tang Ye. But something ridiculous happened next, she and Tang Ye teamed up!


    But cooperation is necessary for each, and it is impossible for anyone to do it for another. However, she never expected that Tang Ye would actually fight Qinghu to save her!


    She couldn''t help feeling ashamed. Because before that, her true thought was that if Tang Ye encountered a strong enemy, and she was not an opponent, she would not risk her life to save Tang Ye. After all, she focused on revenge and revival of Tang Sect. But now Tang Ye came to rescue her silently. In contrast, she was indeed far behind.


    Looking up at Tang Ye who stood in front of him, Tang Manhong felt a strange feeling in his heart. Tang Ye really treats each other with sincerity, how can she make other calculations?


    She decided that if the Tianban was successfully separated from the control of the little prince this time, and she led the others to successfully form a new order, she would do her best to help Tang Ye, and she would never complain!


    "Are you all right?" Tang Ye asked, staring at Qinghu solemnly without looking back at Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon.


    Tang Manhong and Yueya stood up, greatly encouraged, their expressions were firm, and they nodded to indicate that there was nothing serious.


    Yueya looked at Tang Ye carefully. Although she had not been in contact with Tang Ye, Tang Ye provoked the entire Tianban organization by breaking bones, so she naturally knew Tang Ye. She is a girl, although she ranks fourth on the top list, Tang Ye''s brutal behavior before has also scared her. She was even more afraid after she knew that Tang Ye was backed by a red wall. Worrying about being caught by Tang Ye and tormenting him in a perverted state, that really couldn''t stand it. Therefore, at the time Tang Manhong released the task of killing Tang Ye, she responded very positively.


    If such a cruel guy is not removed as soon as possible, it will be hard to sit and sleep!


    However, one day Tang Manhong told her to cooperate with Tang Ye. She was really taken aback at the time, how could she cooperate with such a murderer?


    Now seeing Tang Ye, she was no longer afraid, and regarded Tang Ye as a companion.


    Tang Ye originally went to the military region with Jiang Ruoqing, but halfway through, he received a message from the subordinates that Tang Manhong had contacted, saying that Tang Manhong was very dangerous, so he found an excuse to say goodbye to Jiang Ruoqing and come to help Tang Manhong.


    Unexpectedly, seeing Tang Manhong and Yueya in a dangerous situation when he first arrived, he could only use a silver needle to help.


    Qinghu blocked the silver needle, furious, and his eyes burst into flames when he saw Tang Ye. As the instigator of the Tianbang turmoil-Tang Ye, he naturally recognizes it. Had it not been for the little prince''s side, he would have come out to kill Tang Ye!


    At this time, Tang Ye personally came to the door and prevented him from killing Tang Manhong and Yueya. He would not let it go!


    Today next year will be Tang Ye''s death day!


    "Tang Ye, you came just right, see how I follow you, crush your whole body bones one by one!" Qinghu coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Are you the second blue tiger in the sky list?"


    "Exactly! Why, I''m scared? I tell you, even if you beg for mercy, you will die like that smoke ring, crushed to death by your whole body!" Qinghu grinned and smiled contemptuously.


    Tang Ye''s serious expression suddenly loosened, and he laughed, and said, "Compared with Dragon Snake, you are too weak, and you don''t feel anything terrible at all."


    "You...what?! You, you...killed the dragon snake?" Qinghu was taken aback for a while, watching Tang Ye''s eyes widen, surprised and even a little panicked.


    The same goes for Tang Manhong and Yueya in the back, looking at Tang Ye with wide-eyed eyes, just like seeing a ghost.


    If Tang Ye killed the dragon and snake, what else could stop him? Dragon Snake is the number one killer and the most powerful person they know. It is absolutely impossible for one person to defeat Dragon Snake!


    "Tang Ye, you... really killed the dragon snake?" Tang Manhong couldn''t help being excited. If the dragon snake dies, her plan will be smoother and the chance of success will be greatly improved.


    However, Tang Ye looked back at her and said, "Who said I killed the dragon snake? I just recovered a small life from the dragon snake. I was almost killed by him."


    "..."


    Tang Manhong was dumbfounded.


    Nima, I''m so happy! It turned out that this guy was almost killed by the dragon snake, where is he who killed the dragon snake! Let''s just say, this guy is not so powerful, can kill a peerless master like Dragon and Snake.


    Tang Manhong was very angry and felt that Tang Ye was pretending to be calm and fooled them. But then she became very worried. The dragon and the snake were still there. Seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, presumably he couldn''t handle it, so what about the next plan?


    "Roar!"


    Qinghu heard Tang Ye''s words, roared, watching Tang Ye''s anger so that his forehead was violent, and shouted: "Tang Ye, you actually lied to me! Even pretending to kill the dragon and snake to scare me! You are an insult to our killer , I will smash you into pieces!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, looked at Qinghu as if looking at an idiot, and hummed: "You have a brain disease? I just said that you are too weak compared to dragons and snakes. What did I say, I kill Dragon snake?"


    "You... don''t show your tongue, when I kill you, I will pull your tongue out!" Qinghu yelled and flew towards Tang Ye.


    "Be careful!" Tang Manhong yelled when he saw this, and was going to deal with Qinghu with Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "If you are injured, take a good rest, and leave this tiger to me alone."


    "Roar! Arrogant kid, see how I kill you!" Qinghu was extremely angry and was about to kill Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, can you really deal with him?" Tang Manhong was still worried, not very confident in Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the rushing green tiger and snorted coldly: "When I came to life under the coercion of the dragon and snake, I naturally knew the difference between them. The strength of the dragon and snake is fivefold high, and the green tiger is fourfold at most. It was when the Howling Tiger state was under the beast body technique that he was so strong. In fact, his true strength was far from that strong. The reason why he was so tyrannical was that he was superior to his body. His body was made of steel. "


    "But even if he is so strong with the help of animal body art, it is his power. It is difficult for you to deal with it. Let Crescent and I help!" Tang Manhong was still worried.


    Tang Ye looked at Qinghu, narrowed his eyes and sneered, and said, "You back, I have my own way."


    At this time Tang Ye had already released the seal of the flame power in his body. In the absence of flame power, his strength has already reached the middle stage of the Qi Jin triple stage. If he is protected by the flame power, he has at least the strength of the Qi Jin quadruple stage. So compared with Qinghu, it''s on par. However, since he was a child living in N¨¹wa Mountain, the first thing he had to face was many birds and beasts. When a tiger is beaten, others are at a disadvantage, but he can have the advantage.


    At this moment Qinghu rushed forward and roared: "Tang Ye, go to death!"


    Tang Ye responded calmly, not afraid. For Hupu, he has too many ways to crack it. He took a quick step forward, just avoiding the sharp claws that Qinghu waved, and stopped at the position where Qinghu''s limbs flew under his armpit. Then, he slammed into the sky with a fierce punch, right under the arm of the green tiger.


    "Oh!" With a punch in the middle, the Xiaotianhu under the incarnation of the green tiger animal body continued to cry out in pain, and fell directly to the side choked and trembled.


    "Ah!" Then there was another scream. Looking closely at the Qinghu, it was the Qinghu that howling Tianhu''s animal body state had disappeared. The Qinghu who exposed his usual body couldn''t help being hurt by Tang Ye''s punch, so he called out.


    After some pain eased, he was shocked. Tang Ye actually cracked his screaming tiger state with one punch!


    How could this be?


    The place under the armpit is exactly the weakness under his Xiaotianhu incarnation. He couldn''t understand, how did Tang Ye know?


    Of course Tang Ye knew that when he played a small child and worked with all the beasts. He wouldn''t let his tongue go to explain to Qinghu, and he flew over and blasted out his punches at Qinghu, who was greatly reduced at this time.


    Kill the tiger alone!

 Chapter 184： Happy choice!

    Qinghu couldn''t believe that Tang Ye''s beast technique would be broken by Tang Ye. Tang Ye was so strong?


    He is very clear about his strength in the state of Howling Tiger. Although he is not as abnormal as a dragon and snake, it is not something that ordinary people can underestimate. Looking at the current warriors, most will not be opponents. However, Tang Ye broke with a punch!


    What''s this?


    He had learned about Tang Ye''s situation and knew that Tang Ye''s strength was still threefold, while he was fourfold. This heavy distance was enough to kill Tang Ye, but why was Tang Ye so strong just now?


    Qinghu was puzzled.


    When he was shocked, Tang Ye''s fist struck again, punch after punch, he could only roll on the ground to avoid. When he finally found the opportunity to stand up, when he used the tiger pounce again to attack, he suddenly saw white lights flying in, and then he felt a biting pain, only to stand up halfway before falling down again.


    It''s a hidden weapon!


    "Roar!!!" Qinghu was so angry that he roared loudly, scolding Tang Ye for being shameless and using a hidden weapon.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a sneer, and hummed: "Who said I was plotting against you? I gave you a needle. Don''t you know that I am a Chinese medicine doctor? Acupuncture is my most common method!"


    "You...!" Qinghu, a muscular, simple and big head, could not have said Tang Ye, his face turned from blue to red, from red to blue with suffocation.


    Tang Ye threw his fist at him again.


    Seeing this, he didn''t stand up and cursed: "I can beat you down even if I lie down!"


    Tang Ye was not affected by his scolding, with a firm attitude and no distractions, he hit a powerful and domineering punch.


    boom!


    Qinghu raised his hands to resist, only to find that his hands suddenly couldn''t use his strength. Tang Ye broke his two arms directly, his bones broke, and his hands fell softly.


    "Ah!" His painful cry resounded across the sky.


    "This, what''s going on! Why can''t I use my strength!" He stared at Tang Ye with horror and anger, extremely unwilling.


    His hands were interrupted, which was tantamount to uselessness. The result was clear, and he lost.


    Tang Ye fell in front of him and snorted coldly: "Why do you think I have a needle on you?"


    "You--" Qinghu''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t believe it when he was killed. The silver needle that Tang Ye threw just now was not only to sting him, but to make him temporarily use strange methods. No effort!


    Why does this kid have so many abilities?


    How many abilities does he have to use?


    At this moment, Tang Ye walked up to him, condescending, his expression cold.


    "Bah, I was actually planted in the hands of you despicable villain!" Qinghu glared at Tang Ye and cursed.


    Tang Ye smiled, indifferent to his abuse, and said, "What''s the use of your curse? You can decide what kind of person I am? You are about to become a dead person, understand?"


    "You..." Qinghu looked at Tang Ye who was expressionless, and felt a sense of powerlessness.


    Tang Ye''s state of mind was much better than he had imagined. It was impossible to disturb Tang Ye''s state of mind. But this kid still has great strength and various methods, which is really terrifying!


    Tang Manhong and Yueya walked over, and they were extremely excited at this time. They couldn''t believe their eyes just now, and the Qinghu who suppressed them to death was actually tortured and killed by Tang Ye!


    In their imagination, Tang Ye could not be so powerful!


    Tang Ye is really not that powerful. Only after facing the dragon and snake, his mood became stronger. When I stepped back to face Qinghu, I felt that I was full of strength, without any disadvantage, and there was no possibility of failure! So when he started fighting, he was fearless, his vision and methods improved all at once, and under the power of flame, he defeated Qinghu in one fell swoop.


    "Tang Ye, you saved me and Crescent Moon, thank you!" Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t hide her happiness, completely convinced by Tang Ye.


    She is happy that she has made such a powerful ally!


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "What do you want to do with him?"


    "Naturally killed!" Tang Manhong did not hesitate.


    "Okay." Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and stepped on the neck of Qinghu who fell on the ground.


    "No, you can''t¡ª"


    Qinghu was panicked. He wanted to say something, but with a click, Tang Ye broke his neck and lay on the ground without moving, his eyes were still open, maintaining a panic expression.


    Tang Ye started too decisively, he died very simply.


    Tang Manhong and Yueya saw this, their eyes brightened. This guy is really decisive and domineering.


    However, it is not enough to solve the Qinghu. The biggest enemies are the dragon snake and the little prince. Tang Manhong had a certain dependence on Tang Ye. It wasn''t that she had become weak, but that Tang Ye''s demonstrated ability convinced her. She had strength, means, and resourcefulness, and the chances of success in doing things were naturally higher than her. At this time, what she did must be successful, otherwise she would be finished. Therefore, she is more inclined to rely on Tang Ye.


    "What shall we do next?" She asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak for a while, frowning, as if enduring pain.


    The sequelae of the flame power came out.


    His strength was not enough to match the Qinghu, so he could only open the flame seal. After the strength is used, the body will feel uncomfortable, then the body temperature will increase, and then the body will have the pain of being burned. Then I have to roll a bed sheet with Lin Yourong to ease it. However, due to the increasing number of times he has unwrapped the seal during this period, even if the sequelae occurs, it can last a while. So he planned to go back to Lin Yourong after dealing with the immediate matter.


    "Next, we will carry out a sweeping operation of the Tianban." Tang Ye said looking at Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong was taken aback, frowning and wondering: "Sweeping the list?"


    "It is to eliminate all the factors that you can''t control in the ranking list, and then gather the people who submit to you, and use whatever method you want. However, there is a suggestion. Now you have completely broken with the little prince, it is impossible to use Do things in the name of the Red Fox on the Tianban. This also takes into account the in-depth pursuit of the Tianban from the military area. It is time for you to leave the Tianban." Tang Ye said.


    "Leave the top list? What should I do?" Tang Manhong felt that Tang Ye''s suggestion was bold, but she was attracted by Tang Ye and was willing to give it a try.


    Tang Ye smiled confidently, and said, "Of course it is to do what you want to do the most-to revive Tang Sect!"


    "What?!" Tang Manhong''s eyes widened, unable to believe what Tang Ye said.


    Run to Fuxing Tangmen at this time? How can it be done!


    Tang Ye didn''t seem to be joking, and said, "You return to the land of Tang Sect, release the identity of the descendants of Tang Sect, and form the new Tang Sect with those killers who have been submitted to your name in the ranking list!"


    "This...is it really possible?" Tang Manhong was moved. If Tang Ye helps her realize this wish, she is willing to agree with her body-oh no, be a bull and a horse.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Of course, I originally planned it this way, including how to evade the red wall after leaving the country. I will slowly tell you... ahem!"


    Tang Ye suddenly coughed a few times, probably suffering from the flames, tired again without rest, a little unable to hold it. After all, after escaping from the dragon and snake, he immediately came here to deal with the green tiger. After all, it was a physical body, which was very hard.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Tang Manhong asked worriedly when he went to help him.


    "I... I''m a little dysphoric, I''m going to faint." Tang Ye was helpless.


    Tang Manhong was even more worried. She opened her hands and prepared to hold Tang Ye to let Tang Ye fall into her arms and don''t fall.


    However, Tang Ye, who was about to fall, glanced at her and then at the crescent moon next to her, and suddenly he shook his body and turned his shaky body to the crescent side.


    "Ah, you, are you okay!" Yueya didn''t know why Tang Ye would fall to her, but she quickly took a step and let Tang Ye fall into her arms.


    Then Crescent looked at Tang Manhong, and Tang Manhong also looked at her, wondering why Tang Ye was doing this?


    Soon they discovered the problem.


    At this time, Tang Manhong was wearing a leather jacket with strong clothing. Although his chest was plump, it was tightly wrapped. But Crescent Moon was different. She was originally wearing casual clothes. When she was fighting with Qinghu, she was a lot of rags. There was a white ditch faintly exposed on her chest and a lot of smooth skin.


    At this time, Crescent Moon felt Tang Ye''s face pressed against the skin exposed on her chest, and the intimate contact made her pretty face rosy.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Crescent looked at Tang Manhong awkwardly.


    Tang Manhong gritted his teeth with anger, and hummed viciously to Tang Ye: "Bah!"


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much, and buried his head comfortably on Crescent''s chest. It felt crisp, soft and warm, like a mother''s embrace, very happy.


    So, which way to go is a choice of happiness.

 Chapter 185： The list changes hands!

    The body is not made of iron. It is normal for Tang Ye to deal with the two top players of Dragon Snake and Qinghu at the same time in one day. Besides, he also used the power of flame, affected by the sequelae, it was normal that he could not support it.


    Crescent Moon''s face was still blushing. Although she was ashamed of Tang Ye''s taking advantage, she was still grateful to Tang Ye, so she didn''t push him away and helped him to rest in the shade of a tree.


    But Tang Manhong was really angry. Is Tang Ye the reincarnation of the Demon King? At this time, I didn''t forget to take advantage of it, ah!


    However, no matter how embarrassed they were, they still had to protect Tang Ye. Tang Ye saved their lives, helped them too much, and taking advantage of it was nothing. Especially Tang Manhong, she was very concerned about Tang Yeti''s reconstruction of Tang Sect just now. After ten years of tolerance, she wanted to do this.


    Her plan was to kill the enemies one by one before rebuilding the Tang Sect. However, if we can rebuild the Tang Sect first and then take revenge, the significance will be very different. If you assassinate first, it seems that you don''t have that hatred. And the Tang Sect was established, let others know that the Tang Sect is back! Tang Sect has come to settle accounts!


    Only in this way domineering and hatred!


    If Tang Ye helped her rebuild the Tang Sect and get revenge one by one, she would naturally be grateful, and she wouldn''t even be exaggerating. Tang Ye''s physical exertion was huge at this time, and she immediately took out a bottle of tonic for Tang Ye to drink.


    As Tang Ye said before, Tang Sect is good at using poison, but poison can kill and save people. A family as big as the Tang Sect naturally had many secret methods for poisoning medicine.


    After Tang Ye took the tonic given by Tang Manhong, his health improved a bit and woke up from the drowsiness. Seeing Crescent Moon and Tang Manhong guarding on both sides, he smiled and held up a little.


    "How are you?" Tang Manhong asked concerned.


    Crescent Moon stood aside and didn''t speak. Looking at Tang Ye, she looked a little weird from time to time. It was probably still affected by the incident that Tang Ye "pounced on" just now.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Manhong and took a deep breath, and said, "It''s okay, but I don''t have much time. I must go back quickly. I will tell you what to do."


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong nodded. In the past, she was the manager of the Tianbang organization and gave orders to others, but now Tang Ye seems to be her leader, following Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    Everything has to do with Tang Ye''s ability!


    Tang Ye''s wisdom, methods, and layout, she felt that she was far inferior.


    Tang Ye sorted out a bit, and said: "I told you before that we must clean up the list, get rid of those who disobey you, and hold everyone in your hands. You used to be the manager of the list. With the information of the killers, this is not difficult to do. However, it should not arouse the resistance of the killers, otherwise the gain will not be worth the loss. So you have to use the red wall to pressure. Now that the green tiger is dead, the killers should feel the threat , Even fear. Even Qinghu is dead, how can they avoid it? The Red Wall is the controller of the highest power in this country, and Tianban is no more than ants. Now that the information of Tianban is mastered, then eliminate the killers It couldn''t be simpler. So the killers must be afraid of being found by the red wall. Therefore, you have to use this fear to make the killers abandon their status as the killers of the top ranks and join the Tang Sect."


    Tang Manhong''s eyes lit up, looking at Tang Ye a little strange. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to arrange this step. The plan inside was not like what she had just thought of, but had already planned it.


    Tang Ye is really terrifying. Others estimated two moves in chess, and he estimated three or four moves. At a young age, so scheming, it''s not a human being!


    "Okay, I will arrange it." Tang Manhong was even more convinced by Tang Ye, nodding firmly.


    Originally, she was worried that Tang Sect could not be rebuilt at this moment, and the killers might not listen to her, but they had to bow their heads under the influence of the red wall. Otherwise, it will be found by the red wall, with only one dead word.


    Tang Ye slowed down and continued: "As for you to rebuild Tangmen, you will definitely be suppressed by Jiangshanju, but as far as I know, Tangmen was built in the Miao territory for generations, in the southwest corner. It''s nothing there. Kindly, even Jiangshanju is not good to directly break in. Therefore, you will have a period of buffer. During this period, if you want to increase development, I will also assist you. When the New Tang Sect takes root, others will It''s hard to be shaken. After all, you are good at poisoning, a secret technique that everyone fears, and even masters dare not look down upon it."


    "Yes, as long as the early stage is stable, I am confident that the New Tang Sect will not fall down in the future!" Tang Manhong said firmly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "There is still a dragon and snake that is more difficult, but don''t worry, I will join forces with the military to kill the dragon and snake!"


    "Yeah!" Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye''s eyes brightly, nodded heavily, as if only Tang Ye was obedient.


    Now she only has one uppercase word for Tang Ye, and she has arranged everything, and she is very glad that she is no longer Tang Ye''s enemy.


    Next there were some scattered arrangements, and Tang Ye arranged them one by one to suppress the flames. When the arrangement was finished, his expression was obviously not right, white for a while and red for a while, Tang Manhong and Yueya were very worried.


    "Tang Ye, how are you? I will take you back for treatment immediately!" Tang Manhong was very anxious.


    Tang Ye took a long breath, Tang Manhong felt that the breath was hot, panicking with worry.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, took out a hotel senior membership card, and said: "Send me to this hotel, I have my own way to treat these injuries. Don''t forget, I am a doctor myself."


    "How can I go to the hotel for treatment?" Tang Manhong felt that Tang Ye was in a mess.


    "Do you believe me when I said to go to the hotel to open a room?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "Pooh!"


    Both Tang Manhong and Yueya blushed, annoyed by Tang Ye. Why is this guy so serious?


    Tang Ye smiled and stopped explaining. Explain the fart, they don''t believe the truth, they just ask them to take him to the hotel.


    Tang Manhong and Yueya really didn''t understand him. Seeing that he was determined, they could only listen to him. On the way they sent Tang Ye to the hotel, Tang Ye contacted Lin Yourong, told Lin Yourong that there was something urgent, and asked her to come to the hotel.


    Hearing that Tang Ye had an accident, Lin Yourong dared not delay half a moment, and hurried to the hotel after talking to Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon remained silent, glanced at Lin Yourong who was hurried out, his eyes rolled, thoughtful.


    When he arrived at the hotel, Lin Yourong entered the room and saw that Tang Ye was constantly washing his body with cold water. The frightening thing is that when the cold water touched his body, it turned out to be like a hot iron, making a sound of evaporation and misty water vapor.


    Seeing Lin Yourong, Tang Ye smiled helplessly, looking miserable, and said, "Yourong, I¡ª"


    "I know!" Lin Yourong knew very well what happened to Tang Ye, and knew what Tang Ye needed at this time. After putting her bag on the sofa, she began to untie her clothes, blushing and went into the bathroom. .


    At the same time, Tang Manhong used the information of the killers who used to be the administrators of the list to start a large-scale raid. She first communicated with several powerful assassins, confirmed that they were subordinate to her, and then contacted the other assassins one by one, if not, kill!


    During the negotiation, she named the Dragon Snake and the death of Qinghu enough to shake the foundation of the Sky List. She explained in detail that at this time, the Sky List was stared at by the red wall, and everyone was at risk. Quite a few kills. Coupled with Tang Manhong''s own prestige built on the "Red Fox", only a small number of assassins refused to submit, and the others were willing to follow her.


    Earth-shaking changes have taken place in the sky list.


    At this time, the little prince hadn''t realized these sudden changes, he was still lying on the knees of a beautiful woman in the Jiangshanju Emperor''s pavilion, seeking pleasure. However, suddenly a figure with a murderous spirit appeared, and he stopped all his amusement.


    "What happened?" he asked the figure outside coldly.


    The people outside are dragons and snakes. At this time, half of the dragon snake''s face was bandaged with gauze. This was caused by cutting the flesh to stop the poison after being poisoned by Tang Ye''s carrion.


    With a killing intent all over his body, he reported to Little Wang Yehui: "I was murdered by the kid Tang Ye and failed to kill Xuanwu. Qinghu went to kill Tang Manhong and Yueya, but was..."


    Can''t go on, because it''s too shameful!


    "Huh?" The little prince frowned and hummed.


    "Qinghu was killed by Tang Ye!" Long She snorted coldly.


    "In addition, Tang Ye has already made arrangements. At this time, Tang Manhong will sweep the Tianban. The Tianban... is equivalent to a change of ownership, and belongs to Tang Manhong!" Long She added.


    When the little prince heard this news, there was no longer a trace of the cozy appearance on his face, and he stiffened.

 Chapter 186： Life is hanging by a thread!

    The little prince never thought he would lose.


    Not to mention losing to a kid who just came up in Yanjing!


    As the little prince, everyone thought he was a pragmatic dude who only knew how to drink and have fun. However, those who follow him know that the so-called drinking and having fun is just a cover, in fact he controls everything and arranges everything. His horror is far from what ordinary people can imagine.


    Tianbang has been famous for a long time, but it is just a subsidiary force of him. In addition to the sky list, he also controls many forces and is ready to go for a great cause.


    However, that''s the way he was, and he stumbled today.


    Planted in Tang Ye''s hands!


    "Snapped!"


    The wine glass in his hand was a priceless wine glass polished with luminous gemstones in ancient times, but it was crushed directly by him and turned into powder.


    He doesn''t care about loss of value.


    He was so angry. One good thing, it turned out to be like this?


    He can accept the loss of losing the ranking list, but he cannot accept the shame of such failure.


    His dignified little prince was calculated by a little guy and lost the top ranking. How can he meet people?


    "Snapped!"


    He didn''t say a word, but once again crushed a valuable gem glass.


    Everyone knew that he was angry, and the women who were having fun with the wine bowed their heads one by one, not daring to make a fixed voice. They all know how terrible the little prince is, and if they bother the little prince, their life will be hard to save.


    "Dragon Snake, I don''t pay much attention to Tang Ye. It''s just a small bug, why should I pay attention? But, you will be hurt by him?" The little prince asked Dragon Snake gloomily after breaking two wine glasses with luminous gems.


    He knows the strength of Dragon Snake very well, the dignified five-strength, was injured by a three-strength kid, it was ridiculous!


    Speaking of this, Dragon Snake''s face became more gloomy, his eyes stared out, terrifying, and he shouted: "That kid used poison to trick me! To ruin half of my face, I will definitely break him into pieces, no-I want him Hanging his body on Central City Gate Street, warned everyone what will happen if we go against us!"


    However, despite the dragon and snake roaring and roaring, the little prince just looked gloomy, did not feel angry for him, and hummed: "Is being counted? Can you still be being counted?"


    The dragon snake trembled.


    Indeed, with his strength, it is impossible for ordinary secret calculations to get close to him. But when Tang Ye secretly calculated on him, he first angered him with words, causing him to pull Tang Ye closer to him. He knew very well that the reason why he was being counted by Tang Ye was because of his arrogance and arrogance. He thought that Tang Ye was not worth mentioning, and he didn''t need to take it in his heart.


    Seeing that Dragon and Snake didn¡¯t make any excuses, the little prince sneered, and said, ¡°Now I don¡¯t want to care about the change of the list. No matter how subtle Manhong does, I can deal with her later. Now I only have one thought, this thought makes I am very upset, it spoiled my mood for the day. I want to get rid of this idea-kill Tang Ye!"


    "Dragon Snake, what you said just now, do it tonight." The little prince snorted coldly, staring at the dragon snake outside.


    Kill Tang Ye and hang Tang Ye''s body on Central City Gate Street for everyone to see!


    This is the end of the fight against them!


    However, the dragon snake showed a hesitant color, and said: "Tang Ye was sheltered by the red wall. I couldn''t kill him for the first time. At this time, he was afraid that someone would seek protection. If the offerings on the other side of the red wall come forward, I''m afraid-- "


    "When will the Red Wall worship serve a kid? They are the guards who protect the emperor, can Tang Ye still enjoy the treatment of the emperor?!" The little prince''s voice was extremely cold.


    Dragon Snake took a deep breath, feeling that he was thinking too much, and nodded and said: "I will kill Tang Ye now."


    "If you can''t kill, don''t come back." The little prince''s voice was still cold.


    The dragon and the snake went out silently.


    ...


    Tang Ye stood in front of the mirror in the hotel room, putting on his clothes and looking at his body. Those injuries were almost healed, his whole body was full of strength, and his strength showed signs of breaking through to the late Qi Jin triple stage.


    Behind him, Lin Yourong was sleeping on the big bed, his face flushed, and his expression was ecstasy, just like the performance after having a good time with Tang Ye. However, her body also changed faintly, as if a faint cold light flashed over her body. This magical phenomenon is naturally related to her ice physique. Tang Ye could predict that soon, she would be an extremely extraordinary woman.


    Tang Ye walked to the bed and sat down, quietly watching Lin Yourong who had fallen asleep for a while, and said, "Some things have to be resolved, Yourong, take a good rest."


    After speaking, he stroked Lin Yourong''s hair, and he left the hotel.


    He contacted Jiang Ruoqing and said, "The dragon and snake must be eliminated tonight, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    "I will let Grandpa go to the Red Wall!" Jiang Ruoqing is determined and will kill the dragon and snake!


    She saw the power of dragons and snakes, that kind of terrifying strength that only relied on aura to overwhelm her, leaving it naturally is a trouble. In case one day is called, there is only one dead end. In the past, dragons and snakes did not appear and could not be killed, but now they appear, even if they alarm the red wall, they must be killed!


    The red wall enshrines to obey the order of the emperor, and the emperor is the people and the country, so these villains should be eliminated!


    "However, I am afraid that the dragon and snake will not be able to hide when they know that the red wall may be deployed to worship." Jiang Ruoqing was worried again.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "No, I am walking on the street now, and he will come to me. Some people, even if they realize that they are suffering because of conceit, will not change their conceit. After all... the dog can''t change it. Eat-shit."


    "Are you going to be a bait again?" Jiang Ruoqing was shocked and worried.


    The dragon snake suffered a big loss in Tang Ye''s hands, and the carrion poison ruined half of his face and hated Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t hide, ran outside and wandered around. In his eyes, it was a naked-naked-naked provocation. An arrogant person cannot tolerate this insult!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I believe you."


    Jiang Ruoqing was startled, Tang Ye gave her all his life. She looked awe-inspiring and said, "Where are you? I''m going to find you. If you are not enough for the Red Wall to enshrine, then add me!"


    Tang Ye was touched, this woman was affectionate and righteous.


    After breaking the call, Jiang Ruoqing rushed to Tang Ye.


    At night, the night is a little hazy. The wind blew, it was a bit dry and restless.


    Jiang Ruoqing drove fast, looked out the window, and muttered: "It will be fine if Master comes back..."


    Tang Ye was walking on the street and suddenly found that there were few people, and the wind blew, and people ran away quickly. He stared at him and forgot to look forward. He was taken aback, and said with a smile: "This old dog, came so quickly."


    "Tang Ye, who old dog are you scolding?" Soon a person appeared in front of him, it was the dragon snake whose face was covered with gauze.


    Tang Ye laughed defiantly, and said, "I scold you."


    "You..." Even though you and Tang Ye are enemies of life and death, a few curses are normal, but seeing Tang Ye scolding his old dog so calmly, Dragon Snake couldn''t help violently jumping into thunder, and his beard was furious.


    "I see how you can escape this time! I will hang your body at the central city gate to make you restless!" Dragon Snake said angrily.


    However, Tang Ye was still calm and calm, and said, "If I die, what will I do after death? You better kill me, otherwise I will kill your old dog and feed the dog! "


    "Zhuzi die!" The dragon snake directly sacrificed the dragon snake sword, killing people in ten steps!


    If there is wind and thunder rolling, pointing directly at Tang Ye, unstoppable!


    ...


    The Sun family has been silent for some time.


    Sun Tianhao laughed, his face was ruddy, and he was very happy and said: "Tang Ye is stared at by the dragon and snake, he will definitely die!"


    "Probably... can''t live." A smug also appeared on Sun Qisheng''s face.


    Everything was as they thought at the beginning, Tang Ye will surely provoke the master of the sky list to be killed by the master of the sky list!


    ...


    The Yin family, Yin Jun received the news, laughed, but was extremely unwilling, and hummed: "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to live less than a month later. Hmph, I can''t kill you by myself, I''m really unwilling!"


    ...


    Wang Family, Wang Airen looked solemn and anxious, and said to Peng Huaicai: "I''m going to the Red Wall, please enshrine it! Otherwise, Tang Ye''s life will not be guaranteed!"


    "Go, don''t talk nonsense, go together!" Peng Huaicai got up immediately.


    "Okay, go quickly!"


    ...


    In the military district, Feng Youlin got the news and immediately summoned his troops and shouted: "Go with me to save that kid!"


    ...


    Those who want Tang Ye to die, and those who don''t want Tang Ye to die, are doing their own thing.


    Facing the dragon and snake''s direct killing, Tang Ye''s life hangs by a thread!

 Chapter 187： Asker Yunshanhe!

    The night was dim, and the street was empty, only two figures flickered.


    Tang Ye and Dragon Snake are at war!


    The Dragon Snake draws out the Dragon Snake Sword, the sword is white, refracting frosty light, and extremely sharp. There are two dragons and snakes entwined on the hilt of the sword. The dragon''s head and the snake''s head are facing each other, lifelike. The meaning of this is a little vague. Is it because the snake is unwilling to bend to the dragon, so it fights with the dragon, or is the dragon despising the snake and overpowering the snake?


    In this era, the only people who ditch guns and ammunition and use ancient swords and other cold weapons are those who inherited the masters. In the world of warriors, there are some particularly powerful families called Guwu families. They inherited the ancient and mysterious martial arts and became modern masters. Of course, there are also some people who are not family inheritance and belong to idle practice. Dragon Snake is one of them.


    People who practise idle do not have too many restrictions, and they are not afraid of breaking the rules, so they are quite willful.


    Dragon and snake sword out, ten steps to kill!


    Wind and thunder from the tip of the sword are unstoppable.


    Tang Ye Qi Jin''s triple strength, against the upper Qi Jin five, there is no suspense at all, and he will definitely lose.


    However, Tang Ye couldn''t avoid it.


    Dragon Snake sneered again and again, and hummed: "Even if you trick it, it''s useless. In the face of such a huge power gap, all monsters and monsters are in vain!"


    Tang Ye kept silent, looking at the faintly flashing dragon and snake sword, took a step and started Tai Chi moves.


    "Funny!" Dragon Snake sternly shouted: "If you didn''t have a firm heart, and survived in front of me again, otherwise just my aura can make you irresistible. Now pretending to be calm and playing Tai Chi, you can still have it. What is it for?"


    Tang Ye remained silent.


    "It''s more than ten paces with you, but it will kill you within ten paces!" Dragon Snake expressed great anger at Tang Ye''s unmoving attitude, and he did not allow others to despise himself.


    The dragon and snake sword penetrated in front of Tang Ye.


    Ziz!


    boom!


    A violent stern wind emerged out of thin air, the wind seemed to carry thunder, and then it gave out a majestic aura, like a huge dragon opening its mouth to engulf people.


    Tang Ye was submerged in this powerful force.


    The end of the dragon snake sword was Tang Ye''s throat.


    "Huh!"


    The dragon snake sword pierced Tang Ye''s throat.


    "Ha! I know it''s a mystery, no matter how rampant you are, I will hang you at the gate of the central city immediately!" Dragon Snake looked at Tang Ye who was pierced with a throat and smiled angrily.


    Originally, he saw that Tang Ye didn''t dodge, thinking that Tang Ye was playing some tricks, but now it seems that Tang Ye is just playing mystery!


    Because Tang Ye had been pierced in his throat, he was bound to die!


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing drove up and saw Tang Ye being pierced in the throat by the dragon snake with a sword. He was shocked, and there was still a faint pain.


    Tang Ye didn''t hold on!


    If the Red Wall enshrinement is dispatched, as long as Tang Ye supports it, nothing will happen, but now everything is too late!


    "Tang Ye, I will avenge you...huh?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye with great grief and vowed to avenge Tang Ye, only to find something strange.


    Dragon Snake sneered triumphantly, killing Tang Ye, he naturally wanted to leave, lest he really encountered the offerings of the red wall. The enshrinement on the red wall protects the order of the emperor, and the order of the important ministers related to the overall situation of the country. The strength is unfathomable, even if it is his five-strength strength, he is also very jealous.


    Tang Ye didn''t even count as an official courtier, so how could it be personally protected by the worshipper?


    However, Dragon Snake also discovered Tang Ye''s strangeness.


    I was pierced in my throat, why didn''t any blood flow out?


    There is fraud!


    This was Dragon Snake''s first reaction, which reminded him of the things that Tang Ye had previously conspired with. He was shocked and hurriedly retreated. At the same time, he was lucky to get around his body to avoid being conspired again.


    Tang Ye, this kid thief is **** vicious and has to guard against!


    Huhu!


    Sure enough, when he retreated, a piece of black powder hit, it was carrion poison again!


    He retreated quickly and was lucky to protect his body, so there was no poisoning.


    After evading, he drew a distance of ten meters from Tang Ye. The dragon and snake were furious, and the black carrion poison had not dissipated. His vision was not clear, but he stared at Tang Ye¡¯s position just now and shouted: "Boy, what demon did you use? Surgery? Why don''t you have blood! You actually want to plot against me again, it''s extremely despicable!"


    At this time, the carrion poison in the air dissipated, and the line of sight returned to clarity. The Dragon Snake stared in Tang Ye''s direction, suddenly widening his eyes, unable to believe what he saw.


    The same goes for Jiang Ruoqing on the other side.


    They saw two Tang Ye!


    Two Tang Ye stood one after the other, just like the real one.


    Clone technique?


    This Nima is too mysterious!


    However, when they were surprised, the person behind him spouted a mouthful of blood and staggered and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, the Tang Ye in front turned into nothingness.


    The front is the phantom, the back is the reality.


    The dragon snake stabbed just now was Tang Ye''s phantom, so there was no blood.


    Why can Tang Ye create such a perfect phantom?


    Dragon Snake broke his head and couldn''t understand. He is a well-known master, dealing with various masters, but just can''t understand what martial arts can create an illusion out of thin air, so that he can''t see through it.


    "Tang Ye!" Seeing Tang Ye vomiting blood and falling to the ground, Jiang Ruoqing hurried over to support Tang Ye, very worried.


    Dragon Snake looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye had a deep wound on his chest, which was hurt by his Dragon Snake Sword!


    "Haha!" Dragon Snake laughed out loud.


    Tang Ye''s wound was very close to the position of the heart, and he probably hurt the edge of the heart. If it is not treated in time, he will undoubtedly die. Even after treatment, there is a great possibility of death!


    "I, I''m fine." Tang Ye held his body slightly, glanced at Jiang Ruoqing, and said: "I will not fall easily, and I will never fall in front of the dragon and snake!"


    "Humph!" Dragon Snake snorted coldly, and shouted, "Tang Ye, you can''t make it tonight, please keep your last words!"


    Tang Ye sneered, a smear of blood on the corner of his mouth, and hummed, "It''s a pity that you didn''t poison you for the second time, and your entire face was gone!"


    "You... are looking for death!" The dragon snake was extremely angry, and he took out the sword again, and shouted: "Then you can taste the power of my''Wind Thunder Dragon and Snake''! I will immediately let you break your body!"


    After drinking, he raised the dragon and snake sword high, and suddenly the gale above his head gathered and rotated into a huge vortex, the misty night became even darker, in the vortex, there seemed to be wind and thunder flashing! Those wind and thunder slowly turned into a dragon and a snake.


    Such a battle makes people feel scalp numb when you look at it. How can you resist it?


    Tang Ye''s face showed a solemn expression, is it going to be over?


    The reason why he was able to create the phantom just now was that he used the improved "broken steps" in Tai Chi, and combined with the changes in the Bagua Array, the changes speed up the broken steps of Tai Chi, creating a ghost.


    The phantom is emitted by the body, and it is attached to the body. Therefore, the reality is inseparable. At the same time, the two are not far apart. So even though the dragon snake''s sword stabbed the throat of the phantom, Tang Ye, who was actually hidden behind the phantom, was also stabbed. That was the strength of the fivefold Qi Jin, his threefold strength naturally couldn''t stop him, and he was seriously injured.


    He originally thought that he could use this opportunity to use the carrion poison to calculate the dragon and snake again, but he did not expect that the dragon and snake would be obedient, and if he didn''t eat this set, he was aware of it in advance and used his energy to protect his body.


    The only chance he had just failed to counterattack was successful, and now that Dragon Snake played the "Wind Thunder Dragon Snake" trick to become famous, he couldn''t stop it.


    And now, the red wall worship still has not come!


    He believes that the red wall worship has already known what happened here, and coming here from the palace red wall, with the strength of those worships, it should have arrived long ago!


    But no one came to worship!


    This shows that those offerings are not going to save him!


    "Ha..." He laughed suddenly and murmured: "These old things... these old things... you wait!"


    Tang Ye was extremely unwilling. He wanted to live and wait for himself to become stronger. Let Red Wall and those old **** who didn''t save themselves know that one day, they would no longer beg them by themselves, but they would beg them by themselves!


    "Ruoqing, hurry up!" Even if you are extremely unwilling, you can''t let Jiang Ruoqing die with him.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t invite the red wall to worship here, he gave up counting on those people. Sure enough, in this world, the most reliable one is always oneself!


    One death is better than two deaths. Tang Ye didn''t want Jiang Ruoqing to accompany him to death.


    But Jiang Ruoqing smiled miserably, and said, "I failed to invite the red wall to worship. I am sorry for you. Before facing the dragon snake, you alone repelled him. You saved my life. Now you are like, How can I retire!"


    Without waiting for Tang Ye to reply, Jiang Ruoqing stood in front of him with a determined attitude.


    "Then you two will die together!" The Dragon Snake Sword drew the wind and thunder, and slashed towards them.


    The momentum was like a rainbow, and they fell to the front in an instant. Although the two were helpless, they were not afraid. The feeling forced by death is nothing more than that.


    "Little snake, Hugh is crazy!" However, a loud voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    Soon I saw a blue light hitting the wind and thunder white sword that hit the dragon and snake head on.


    when!


    With a crisp sound, the Dragon Snake Sword was beaten and flew back.


    "What?!" Dragon Snake opened his eyes wide in surprise, and knocked off his "Wind Thunder Dragon Snake" so easily, who is it?


    Jiang Ruoqing, who was supporting Tang Ye, was overjoyed when he saw this, and exclaimed, "Master!"


    When Tang Ye heard this, his eyes lit up and he hummed, "Your master?"


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and said with a smile: "My master, the one who asks the Taoist Yunshanhe!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then he was relieved, knowing that he was saved.


    Asked the Taoist Yun Shanhe, he had heard of it, and he was said to be a Taoist priest. Everyone says that there is no way in the world and don''t want to confuse sentient beings. However, he insisted on asking the question. He traveled all over the country and visited various Taoist temples. Finally, the emperor paid off, he spied the Tao!


    There is no way in the world, just look at the caring people.


    Yunshanhe is famous for asking Dao, but also amazing for getting Dao. He always wanders all over the world, the dragon sees the head but not the tail, mysterious as a fairy.


    Tang Ye knew that after Jiang Ruoqing''s epiphany broke through, she had guessed that her master must be an expert, but he did not expect that he was a great expert like Yun Shanhe!

 Chapter 188： Must be killed!

    Yunshanhe does not have a sword, but it can be a sword everywhere. Dressed in a light blue robe, came down lightly, waved his hand into a sword, the sword was condensed three feet, castrated like a rainbow, and killed all the ghosts and snakes!


    Dragon Snake was knocked down just now and retreated, and now he has another blow, hurriedly resisting it with his sword. However, when his dragon and snake sword collided with Yunshanhe''s sword from nothing, he was invincible, and back again and again, finally smashing the Qi sword, stabilizing his body, and vomiting a mouthful of blood!


    He is not Yunshanhe''s opponent at all!


    "Yunshanhe?" He clutched his chest, which was fiercely churning with blood and blood, and the poisonous snake stared at the Yunshanhe falling from mid-air.


    As an expert, he naturally heard of Yunshanhe''s deeds. It''s just that he thinks, how can such a worldly expert get involved in secular disputes. Haven''t they always sneered at such worldly things?


    "Master, why are you here?" Jiang Ruoqing called out Yunshanhe in surprise.


    Yun Shanhe wore a light blue Taoist gown. In this fashionable and fashionable era, he did not break the harmony.


    He looked back at Jiang Ruoqing, smiled and nodded slightly, and said, "Didn''t you let me come?"


    His smile is very gentle, making people feel like a spring breeze, and he deserves to be a man of Taoism.


    When Dragon Snake heard what they said, his face was ashen.


    Just now he was still wondering how Yunshanhe would intervene in worldly affairs. It turns out that Jiang Ruoqing is Yunshanhe''s apprentice!


    The real Nima...The dragon and snake felt extremely aggrieved. Why did the old Taoist accept a female apprentice? Because of Jiang Ruoqing, Yunshanhe appeared. Because Yunshanhe appeared, it was impossible for him to kill Tang Ye. Even, he might be killed. All this is because of Jiang Ruoqing! If Jiang Ruoqing is not Yun Shanhe''s apprentice, who will care about her life and death?


    Dragon Snake had a huge killing intent towards Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Presumptuous!" Yun Shanhe felt his killing intent, waved his sleeve, and a huge force slapped him.


    "what!"


    With a muffled snort, the dragon and snake flew out directly, hitting the steel light pole, and knocking the iron pole crooked. When he fell to the ground, he vomited blood again.


    The Dragon Snake was really frustrated. He was about to kill Tang Ye. He suddenly killed a legendary master of Taoism. He was so unwilling to stare at Yunshanhe and cursed: "Yunshanhe, you are a master. People, how can you interfere in the matter of the mortal world like this! This is not fair to me!"


    Yunshanhe looked at the dragon and snake, the wind was calm and the clouds were calm, and said: "Pan Dao... have you ever said to ignore the mortal matter?"


    "You..." Dragon Snake could not refute.


    The master of Dedao is only said by others, Yunshanhe has always been alone, ignoring the eyes of the world, and others say that he ignores the mundane affairs, but it is not what he said.


    "Ruoqing is my beloved disciple." Yun Shanhe added at this moment.


    "You..." Dragon Snake was so angry that he didn''t know how to answer again.


    Your lover was almost killed, even an expert who ignores the mortal affairs can''t stand by and watch, right? Therefore, Yun Shanhe did nothing wrong with him.


    Dragon Snake held back for a long time and hummed: "I don''t know that she is your apprentice, I can apologize to her, but Tang Ye, I will kill! This son is extremely vicious, ruining my appearance, killing people without blinking, which is not in line with what you asked. Lu, please don''t interfere!"


    "Impossible!" Jiang Ruoqing yelled and cursed: "You are the top of the list. You have killed countless good people, and you have long been full of evil. Tang Ye dealt with the people of your list. Although there were killings, they were doing justice. Now? Where can you kill without blinking?"


    "You..." Dragon Snake didn''t know how to refute.


    He is a killer, to accuse others of killing many people, isn''t it ridiculous?


    Dragon Snake knew he was planted today. Unexpectedly, for so many years in the assassin world, it was actually because of the attack on a kid that caused the murder!


    Frustrated and unwilling!


    Once knew about Tang Ye, in his capacity, he didn''t take it seriously. However, it never occurred to him that the kid who is not worthy of his attention was actually letting him suffer and even ruined half of his face! Now, it is facing death!


    Must kill this kid! Otherwise, don''t look down!


    As a result, the Dragon Snake suddenly got up, held the Dragon Snake Sword again, exhausted all his strength, and launched the "Ten Steps to Death" sword!


    There is no wind and thunder in this sword, but an ordinary sword. The sword can also be seen clearly, and it is no longer as awe-inspiring as before.


    Could it be that dragons and snakes have no power?


    Naturally not. This unremarkable sword is the most terrifying one. There is Dragon Snake''s will to kill as the first killer, and his consciousness of death as a killer. Either the enemy will die, or he will die!


    Ten steps to kill you, there is no doubt that you will die. In fact, there are two meanings. The enemy must die, or you must die.


    In the past, when Dragon Snake used this trick, others died, so he became the number one killer in ten steps.


    The Dragon Snake Sword stabbed in front of Tang Ye quietly.


    Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye were both shocked. Is this a thousand miles in a flash?


    However, with clouds, mountains and rivers, everything is in vain.


    When the Dragon Snake Sword was about to pierce Tang Ye, Yun Shanhe stretched out one hand and gently clamped it. He actually caught up with the Dragon Snake Sword''s rapid speed of thousands of miles, and firmly clamped the Dragon Snake Sword.


    Between thousands of miles, life and death are mine!


    The strength of this old Taoist priest is terrifying!


    After clamping the Dragon Snake Sword, Yunshan River gently breaks it, and the Dragon Snake Sword has a faint appearance of a broken body, and then with a click, the Dragon Snake Sword is broken!


    "Bull nose deceives me!" Seeing this, the dragon snake roared, spraying blood with anger.


    If this move failed, he was backlashed by force, and his whole person was severely injured. Not reconciled, he rushed towards Tang Ye, without the sword, he would not kill Tang Ye with the sword!


    It''s a pity that when he approached Tang Ye, the blood surging throughout his body couldn''t support him, and he knelt on the ground.


    Yun Shanhe looked at him, waved his hand and said, "I wander around the world and have a benevolent heart, and I didn''t say that I want to kill you. As long as you focus on being kind in the future, I will let you have a way of life...Huh?"


    Yunshanhe wanted to talk about letting the dragons and snakes live, but Tang Ye quickly passed by, picked up a truncated dragon snake sword, held it firmly in his hand, and flew in front of the dragon snake, facing the dragon snake''s neck, fiercely. Stabbed!


    This scene exceeded everyone''s expectations.


    Jiang Ruoqing, who supported Tang Ye, didn''t expect it.


    Yun Shanhe, who wanted to spare the dragon and the snake with kindness, did not expect.


    The Dragon Snake, who was seriously injured and extremely unwilling, did not expect it!


    When Dragon Snake heard Yun Shanhe said that he could let him go, he was greatly relieved. As long as you don¡¯t die, keep the green hills, and don¡¯t be afraid that there will be no firewood! With your own strength, knowing that killing is impossible, is it not enough to kill secretly? It won''t be too late to kill Tang Ye, after all, Tang Ye only has the strength of the triple strength, and it is impossible to catch him in a short time!


    However, after being happy for only three seconds, Tang Ye pierced his neck with the broken sword of the dragon and snake.


    Looking at Tang Ye so close, he was in a daze, feeling that he was dreaming.


    There is no reason!


    He was actually killed by Tang Ye!


    How dare this kid?


    He doesn''t listen to Yunshanhe?


    He despised Yunshanhe''s decision?


    He brutally pierced his neck in the face of Yunshanhe, a benevolent master of Taoism!


    This kid is really Nima...Unexpectedly!


    The dragon snake''s neck was pierced, blood splashed, and he stared at Tang Ye resentfully.


    This kid is so despicable!


    Tang Ye sneered, looking at Yunshan River who was still surprised: "Senior, some people must be killed, not the kindness of women!"


    Jiang Ruoqing reacted with black lines on her face immediately.


    This guy is okay. He killed someone and taught his master?


    Do you want to die? !

 Chapter 189： Dead wood comes in spring!

    God has the virtue of being good, and for the cultivator, he should act kindly. If it is too brutal and tyrannical, it will inevitably produce demons and hinder the path to seek. So Yunshanhe had the idea not to kill the dragon snake, but Tang Ye raised the knife and dropped it, piercing the dragon snake''s throat in front of him, and blood splashed all over the ground.


    After reacting, he heard Tang Ye say that you can''t be a woman!


    Are you a woman?


    Bastard!


    "Boy, why are you killing him?" Yun Shanhe pointed at Tang Ye displeased.


    Tang Ye looked at him and resolutely said: "Senior, I know that a gentleman is good to others, but the dragon snake is definitely not a gentleman and should not enjoy the gift of a gentleman. Besides, the dragon snake has killed countless people in the past. If you keep him, how can you be worthy of being killed by him? Those of you? Also, if you let him go, he won¡¯t deal with me and Ruoqing anymore? Can you always protect Ruoqing? Killing him can both appease the resentful spirit and protect the safety of others. Why Can''t do it?"


    "Senior benevolence is well known, so the murderer is not you, but me!" Tang Ye said righteously, isn''t Yunshanhe just not wanting to bear the name of murder? Then he will bear it!


    The dragon snake wants to kill him, it is natural for him to kill the dragon snake!


    Yun Shanhe was beyond rebuttal by Tang Ye. He was really angry, this kid was really arrogant, he just made the murder so just.


    "Cough!" Suddenly, Tang Ye coughed and vomited blood, his consciousness began to blur, and he was about to faint.


    He was stabbed in the chest by a dragon and snake just now, although it didn''t hurt the vital point, it was extremely dangerous.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very worried and immediately went over to take care of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at his injury and smiled sadly: "It''s okay, I''m dead, I probably won''t die."


    "You are still brave!" Jiang Ruoqing was very annoyed. This guy is really stubborn. He doesn''t want to lower his head at any time. He smiles no matter how painful he is. What cool is it!


    Tang Ye''s breathing became weak, Jiang Ruoqing was worried that something might happen, looked at Yunshanhe, and said anxiously: "Master, please help Tang Ye!"


    Yun Shanhe frowned. In his impression, his disciple had a higher heart than the sky. How could he beg for a kid, and he didn''t hesitate to ask.


    Upon closer inspection, Yunshanhe smiled slightly. He saw that Jiang Ruoqing had had the experience of breaking through his strength through epiphany, which showed that his mood had changed. It''s a good thing. He glanced at Tang Ye again and knew that Jiang Ruoqing''s mood change was related to Tang Ye. Old men like him, a grain of dust can see the world. Naturally, Jiang Ruoqing''s experience cannot be concealed from him.


    Even so, it was a fate. He walked in front of Tang Ye and bent down to take a look at Tang Ye''s wound. Fortunately, he didn''t hit the key, otherwise he would not be able to save it. Then he stretched out his hand, pressed it on Tang Ye''s chest, closed his eyes and meditated, triggering a mysterious thing.


    Tang Ye''s wound is recovering!


    "What?!" Tang Ye, who had been so weak that he wanted to coma because of a serious injury, felt a vigorous force, which flowed to his wounds and quickly healed his injuries.


    He opened his eyes and looked at Yunshanhe so surprised that he couldn''t speak.


    Others don''t know what Yun Shanhe is casting at this time, how can he not know.


    Dead wood comes in spring!


    This is a rare magic method that not only has the true meaning of Taoism, but also has the opportunity of Buddhism-dead wood meets spring!


    The spring of dead wood is the method of vitality. It is said that a dead wood can regain its vitality, such as meeting spring after the ice, germinate and grow, and open branches and leaves.


    There are no more than three people in the world who know such a wonderful method. Even if it is a medical idiot who farms a hundred herbs, it has not realized it. Tang Ye only heard Nong Baicao say that only the real Taoist person and the abbot of the Buddhist school could understand this method for decades or even hundreds of years.


    Unexpectedly, Yunshanhe realized it too!


    As the strength of the dead wood and spring poured into his body, Tang Ye''s injuries that almost threatened his life were no longer a serious problem, his body was still full of strength, and his strength seemed to have increased!


    A blessing in disguise.


    Yunshanhe took back the dead wood and looked at Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye immediately got up and saluted, and said sincerely, "Thank you senior for saving your life."


    Yun Shanhe patted his sleeves, a little carelessly, when he looked at Tang Ye, he didn''t mean anything, and said, "What is your relationship with Nong Baicao?"


    "He is my master." Tang Ye replied respectfully.


    "Hehe..." Yunshanhe chuckled, but suddenly the style of painting changed, and he snorted: "An old boy, a little boy, are not good things!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and roughly guessed that Yunshanhe met Nong Baicao and was pitted by Nong Baicao, otherwise why would he be angry?


    He was a little puzzled. Master, the old man has been in seclusion for many years and will not leave a lot of debts outside, right? I don''t want to help the old man pay back!


    He looked at Yunshanhe and wanted to please, because he wanted to ask the dead wood Fengchun how to understand!


    He is also a doctor, and if he can comprehend the unparalleled magic method of meeting the dead wood in spring, then becoming a modern Huatuo is not a problem at all!


    "Senior, I didn''t expect you to know Master. It''s a destiny. In that case, please allow the younger generation to treat you with courtesy." Tang Ye said politely.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye''s eyes a little strange. Is this guy trying to please his master?


    Yun Shanhe said with a stern face, "Forget it, do you guys want to hit something crooked?"


    "Predecessors are really smart. I actually want to teach me how to comprehend the dead wood in spring." Tang Ye simply said what he was thinking, so as not to appear hypocritical. In the face of Yunshanhe, who has a world of dust, any small calculation is in vain.


    Just like that saying, people know what **** you are going to do when you poke your ass.


    "Bastard boy!" Yun Shanhe yelled at Tang Ye and hummed: "Your boy is so hostile, how can you comprehend the benevolent, benevolent, and pure and luminous method of withered wood in spring? Huh, I''m afraid you There are more people killed than saved! Fortunately, you are still an apprentice of the old idiot! If you can comprehend such a wonderful method, God will not open your eyes!"


    Yun Shanhe cursed his beard upturned. I have never seen such a kid who knows no good or bad!


    Jiang Ruoqing squinted at Tang Ye, with a small smile on her mouth. This guy is ignorant of life and death. He just wanted to ask for advice from his master. Didn¡¯t you know that his master has the nickname of a weird person?


    However, Tang Ye pretended not to hear Yun Shanhe''s curse, and said solemnly: "Senior, in fact, I don''t think that killing is killing. It is possible that killing is not killing but saving. Just like I killed the dragon snake and I killed him. One person can save a lot of people who might be killed by him. So, Senior, even though you said I was violent, I still don¡¯t think I did something wrong."


    "You kid...!" Yun Shanhe was speechless with anger.


    This kid also makes a lot of sense.


    Jiang Ruoqing was anxious, for fear that Tang Ye would really anger Yunshanhe.


    She really served Tang Ye, always this stubborn temper, she didn''t know how to bow her head, bastard!


    "Tang Ye, don''t say a few words, don''t make the old master angry!" Jiang Ruoqing dragged Tang Ye''s hand, a little annoyed.


    Tang Ye calmed down and said to Yunshanhe: "Senior, please don''t be angry. I just say what I think. If you think I''m wrong, then I won''t object, but I will stick to myself. Thoughts. People living in the world always have to have an understanding of their thoughts. I think I am right to have an understanding of thoughts, so stick to it. Senior, don''t you think?"


    "Ouch!"


    As soon as Tang Ye finished speaking, Jiang Ruoqing pinched her waist severely.


    Jiang Ruoqing is so angry, how can this guy apologize halfway! Obviously, you still strive for reasons, and won''t bow your head to the master, okay? !

 Chapter 190： The Three Wonders of Taoism!

    Tang Ye was rude and arrogant, Jiang Ruoqing originally wanted to see how he was taught by Yun Shanhe. But when Tang Ye and Yunshanhe choked, and didn''t bow their heads, she became very worried again, for fear that Tang Ye would be slapped to death by Yunshanhe.


    Tang Ye had protected her in front of Dragon Snake before, and after working with Tang Ye, she saw a lot of flashes of Tang Ye, and Tang Ye''s figure was quietly added to her heart.


    At this moment, Yun Shanhe sullenly, glanced at Tang Ye, curled up his beard and cursed: "The kid has a tough mouth. Why didn''t you see you so hard just now?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "This is not what I wanted. If I was born twenty years earlier and had honed the strength as strong as the dragon and snake, how would I be afraid of him?"


    "What''s the point of this? No one is better than you, who will kill you?" Yunshanhe snorted.


    Tang Ye was not angry, and said: "So things were beyond my control at the beginning, and even said it was unfair to me. Then seniors can''t taunt me with the fact that I can''t beat the dragons and snakes. Otherwise, seniors will also rely on the old to deceive People are not glorious."


    "Hey, you kid¡ª"


    "Enough of you!" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t stand the choking on this place, and he shouted, grabbing a person with one hand, and pulling Tang Ye and Yunshanhe away.


    "Master, you just came, I will pick you up."


    "Tang Ye, shut up!"


    Jiang Ruoqing would not let Tang Ye and Yun Shanhe quarrel again.


    Yun Shanhe liked this apprentice quite a bit, so he stopped competing with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Ruoqing, I will listen to you, but can you let go of my hand first, whether men and women will give or receive kisses?"


    "..."


    "You, I...!" Jiang Ruoqing was about to cry, holding his hand by herself, okay! This guy actually got cheap and sold well!


    So Tang Ye was beaten by Jiang Ruoqing.


    Then the three of them went to a noodle restaurant, first to rest, and second to eat something. As for the dragon and snake matter, the people in the military area have already taken care of it.


    In fact, there are not only people from the military area, but also those who want to save Tang Ye, such as Wang Airen and Feng Youlin. However, they all returned after receiving the news from Tang Ye''s safety.


    Regarding the relationship, Tang Ye is still a little bit.


    At this time, under Jiang Ruoqing''s reconciliation, Tang Ye and Yunshanhe did not quarrel anymore. However, it is possible that Yunshanhe and Nong Baicao have grievances, and he has never given Tang Ye a good expression to the apprentice of Nong Baicao.


    But Tang Ye didn''t care. Instead, he kept asking Yun Shanhe about the dead trees in spring. He really wanted this magic method.


    "Senior, what are the requirements for comprehending this dead tree in spring?" He looked at Yunshanhe and asked pitifully.


    Yun Shanhe sarcastically said: "Speaking of the dead wood, every spring is the supreme magic method in the medical science. Your master is known as a medical idiot, but he failed to understand it. Hey, ridiculous, ridiculous!"


    Tang Ye didn''t feel that this kind of remarks satirize him at all, and looked at Yun Shanhe and said, "Master, his old man has other wonderful methods, but Master told me that everyone has their own way, and everyone has their own heart. Fa. I once wanted to study with the master, but the master said, I want to find my own way, my own way. He also said that Nuwa Mountain does not have my way, my way. So he drove me out ."


    "Haha, this old guy is still so unreasonable!" Yun Shanhe laughed out loud, as if very happy. But when he saw the weird expressions of Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing, he immediately raised his face again and glared at Tang Ye, as if saying that he was actually very angry.


    Jiang Ruoqing chuckled. At this moment, she knew that, in fact, there was no need to worry that Tang Ye and Yun Shanhe would quarrel. She could tell that her master liked Tang Ye very much.


    Tang Ye said that everyone has his own way, Yunshanhe came to be interested, watching Tang Ye do not hum meaningfully: "Can you find your own way?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, it is because of this that I want to ask my seniors for advice, how should I enter the Tao?"


    "I can''t help you with this. Although your master is very hateful, he is right. What way you want to go depends on your own choice." Yun Shanhe took a sip of tea and looked at Tang Ye as if there was something look forward to.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, but still didn''t know exactly about Tao. It was like a cloud of fog, without form, yet covering his eyes. In the end he sighed and said, "Perhaps I haven''t experienced enough things, so I haven''t formed Dao. Or maybe my mood is not enough to control Dao. It''s better to let go and let the flow go."


    "Goodness." Yunshanhe smiled happily, no longer sarcastic about Tang Ye, and praised Tang Ye''s choice.


    Tang Ye smiled and asked, "Although I don''t know what my Taoist society is like, I still want to touch on the mystery of the dead trees and spring. Senior, can''t you really tell me?"


    Yun Shanhe smiled, a little bit playful, and said: "It''s okay to tell you, anyway, you are so violent, you can''t understand it after all. If you want to understand the dead wood and spring, you must enter two ways."


    "Entry into two ways?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    Yun Shanhe was quite proud and said, "Yes, enter the two realms. One is Dao Fate, and the other is Buddha Fate. Have you heard of the Three Wonders of Taoism and Buddhism?"


    Tang Ye shook his head.


    Yun Shanhe explained: "Withered trees come in spring, iron trees bloom, and Bodhi gives birth to children."


    Tang Ye suddenly realized, and excitedly said: "Step by step! Withered trees come to life in spring, iron trees bloom and nurture, Bodhi bears fruit, which is budding, blooming, and bearing fruit. It is a cycle of life, great!"


    Yun Shanhe looked at Tang Ye with a weird look, but he didn''t expect this kid''s savvy to be quite high. If he cultivated carefully, he would definitely achieve extraordinary results in the future.


    "The kid is somewhat savvy." Yun Shanhe smiled: "However, it is useless to know alone. The important thing is how to understand it. So far, there are only five people in the world who can realize that withered trees bloom in spring. Only those who realize that iron trees bloom Buddhism. As for the birth of Bodhi, no one has realized it. Thousands of people have yet to get started."


    Tang Ye nodded and said modestly: "These three magic methods are the ultimate in heaven and earth, and comprehension is naturally difficult. If everyone can comprehend it, wouldn''t the world be a mess. Even so, I will still work hard."


    "Since you have this heart, then I might as well show you a clear way." Yunshanhe smiled.


    Tang Ye immediately bowed and said sincerely: "Thank you senior."


    Other diners think they are weird. What are they doing? They are arrogant and clumsy. What about filming?


    Jiang Ruoqing could only signal in embarrassment to let everyone not care.


    Tang Ye and Yun Shanhe didn''t pay attention to others at all, and continued to discuss the truth.


    Yunshanhe said: "If you want to realize that the dead trees come in spring, you must be benevolent, benevolent, pure, and bright, step into the water-stopping realm, feel the life of all things, and listen to the whispers of all things."


    Tang Ye repeated Yunshanhe''s words, murmured softly, and remembered it in his heart.


    Yun Shanhe smiled again and said: "It''s useless if you know it, you have murder in your heart, and you are too hostile. You can''t survive the perfection and purity alone, let alone the realm of stagnation. So you have no drama, haha! "


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, unwilling, thinking how to comprehend such a wonderful method.


    According to rumors, dead trees can rejuvenate the dead in spring, iron trees can be full of life, and the birth of the Bodhi has the magic of Nirvana rebirth. Not to mention that it is not credible, at least withered trees do exist in spring, Yunshanhe will do, so you can''t give up! If one day learns to have children with Bodhi, then oneself is equivalent to mastering the ability to resurrect the dead!


    "Well, you said so much, let''s eat." Jiang Ruoqing was afraid that Tang Ye and Yunshanhe would be endless, and greeted them to eat, but her eyes when she looked at Tang Ye were a little more brilliant.


    ...


    Jiangshanju, on the emperor''s pavilion.


    "Snapped!"


    The little prince learned that the dragon and the snake was dead, and smashed a luminous wine glass severely, and cursed: "Trash!"


    "Old Ye!" He shouted suddenly.


    Whoosh!


    An old man flew in from the window, his body crouched, extremely eerie and terrifying.


    "What does the young master tell me?" the old man asked.


    The little prince stood up, waved his hand, and said gloomily: "Go and meet the kid who ruined my foundation. I heard that Yunshanhe is here, what shall you do?"


    "Can fight." The old man gave a grin.


    "Good." The little prince left the pavilion.


    The people in Jiangshanju stared at the sight of the little prince leaving the emperor''s pavilion. They haven''t seen the little prince move into the emperor''s pavilion for too long, and the little prince will be surprised if he goes out!

 Chapter 191： Threat!

    The noodle shop is ordinary, not big or small. In the rest of the evening, there are a lot of guests and there is no shortage of excitement.


    As Jiang Ruoqing used to pick up the wind and dust for the Yunshan River, he would inevitably choose a more luxurious place. However, Yunshanhe and Yunyehe didn''t pay attention to these things, and just liked the noodle restaurants of ordinary people, so the three of them ate here.


    At this time, a luxury car stopped outside, and a noble son with an old butler came down.


    Hands with jade pull fingers, put the right hand on the back, and the left hand on the abdomen, as in the ancient princes and generals walking. His complexion was as white as jade, and he smiled confidently. Jianmei was cold-eyed and majestic.


    After entering the noodle shop, such a man attracted everyone''s attention.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes fell on the noble son, and Yun Shanhe''s eyes fell on the old man behind him.


    The little prince and the old man he called on, Ye Lao.


    The place where Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing sat, as well as Yunshanhe, was a four-person table with one empty seat.


    The little prince walked over with a smile, and when he reached the empty seat, he asked, "Can you take a seat?"


    There is a momentum in the tone, as if the king is coming, no one can refuse.


    Jiang Ruoqing was suppressed for a while, but she grew up in the military area as a child, and the little prince is not as severe as the dragon and snake before, so she can cope with this momentum. She looked at the little prince. Although the little prince was smiling, she knew that the visitor was not good, so she looked at Tang Ye to see what kind of attitude Tang Ye had.


    Tang Ye glanced at the little prince up and down, frowning. He didn''t know the little prince and frowned.


    The good ones do not come and the ones who come are not good. It is a blessing or a misfortune.


    He looked at the little prince and laughed and said, "Of course, I didn''t drive this place."


    The little prince took his seat gladly.


    At this time, the entire noodle restaurant was quiet, and everyone was frightened by the little prince''s momentum. They could tell that the little prince was a great man. Why would a great person come to such an ordinary small noodle restaurant?


    The owner of the noodle shop didn''t think that the arrival of the little prince would make the noodle shop flourish, but felt extremely disturbed.


    The nobles are making trouble, where is there a way to survive in this ordinary noodle restaurant!


    The little prince sat down, and the noodle shop owner forgot to entertain. Many people looked at them in a daze, wondering what they were going to do.


    The little prince ignored everyone''s astonishment, and a group of hungry people could not enter his eyes.


    He looked at Tang Ye and said directly: "You did something that made me unhappy."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye grinned, looking innocent, and said: "I don''t know you, I don''t know this is the case, why don''t you tell me?"


    Tang Ye didn''t cause trouble, but was not afraid of trouble.


    "Boy presumptuous!" Ye Lao shouted behind the little prince.


    Huh!


    Extremely shocking, a wine glass in front of Tang Ye seemed to be spurred by an invisible force, and flew directly towards Tang Ye''s front door to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was shocked, the old man''s strength was unfathomable!


    Jiang Ruoqing was equally shocked, worried about Tang Ye''s accident.


    The people who looked at this side didn''t know why, thinking that the wine glass suddenly fell out. They naturally can''t understand the existence of that kind of hidden world.


    Tang Ye wanted to block the wine glass and attack him, but he was not very confident. The old man''s sudden attack, his strength is so terrifying, I''m afraid he can''t stop it.


    At this time, Yun Shanhe patted the table lightly, and the wine glass fell back onto the table as if being held by an invisible force.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene. Is this playing magic?


    The wine glass flew towards Tang Ye''s face first, and then flew back by itself. This must be pulled by the cable!


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, looked at Yunshanhe, and nodded gratefully. There are also masters here!


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at the little prince and was extremely unkind, and it turned out that the kind who did not come were unkind!


    The little prince still looked calm and calm, and took a look at Yunshan River Road: "Senior has good strength."


    "Children don''t need to be polite." Yun Shanhe said casually with his eyes closed.


    "Yunshanhe, you are so big!" Ye Lao shouted abruptly behind the little prince.


    To call the little prince a child is very offensive to his loyal dogs.


    Yun Shanhe opened his eyes and glanced at Ye Lao, thinking about which expert this is, but to no avail, he had to shook his head and smiled.


    Ye Lao thought he was too arrogant and wanted to speak, but was stopped by the little prince waved his hand.


    The little prince smiled, glanced at Yunshanhe, ignored him, turned his head and stared at Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "Whoever doesn''t make me happy, I will make others unhappy."


    The words are calm and calm, as if this thing must be done.


    Tang Ye squinted at the little prince and said, "Are you... little prince?"


    "Oh, do you know me?" The little prince was a little surprised.


    Tang Ye grinned and said, "It''s enough to know Manhong."


    The indifferent smile on the little prince''s face suddenly became gloomy. Tang Manhong was the woman he liked, but now he betrayed him because of Tang Ye''s affairs!


    His determination to kill Tang Ye is stronger.


    "I want to kill you, do you think you can escape?" The little prince frowned and snorted.


    He controlled Jiangshanju, with the rich heritage of Jiangshanju, he couldn''t escape a few more Tang Ye. Although he lost the top list, Jiang Shanju still has more power than the top list. If he came out in full force, Tang Ye would really not survive.


    Tang Ye heard him and stared at him tightly. Another person who wants to kill himself!


    Why do so many people want their lives?


    "If I can escape, you''ll know if you try it." Tang Ye refused to be outdone, and snorted coldly, staring at the little prince.


    He does not cause trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble. He will not let go of those who want to kill him, even the little prince!


    The little prince laughed coldly and said: "Don¡¯t think that once or twice a victory is an eternal victory. You are very powerful, and I recognize that. However, no matter how strong you are, you are a person. You have always done everything yourself. How long can it last? And I, I can''t kill you once, twice? No two, but three times? One enemy one hundred, not one enemy one thousand. Right?"


    "So...I am going to be bombed by you next?" Tang Ye stared at the little prince displeased.


    The little prince smiled triumphantly: "You have the power, the means, and the strength, but I will let you get traps everywhere. How far do you think you can go?"


    Tang Ye frowned and said nothing. This is a disadvantage he can''t make up for now-a wealthy family!


    In other words, it is equivalent to the power of the rich.


    Behind the little prince, there is a manpower and material resources, and he can slowly play to his death. Even if he can cope, he will live very hard, very hard.


    This is not the life he wants.


    The little prince bit his mentality and attacked and wiped out his heart!


    Tang Ye stared at the little prince, knowing that this was a different opponent from the previous enemies, it was very tricky!


    "You seem to have something else to say?" He looked at the little prince gloomily.


    The little prince shrugged and said with a smile: "Actually, I don''t have to treat you like that, as long as you return what you took from my hand."


    Tang Ye squinted in silence. He naturally knew that the little prince was talking about Tang Manhong and Tian Bang!


    Tang Manhong rebelled from the country and cleaned the inside of Tianbang, making Tianbang her unique power. And all this was Tang Ye operating behind him. It can indeed be said that he took away the top ranking of Jiangshanju!


    Now the little prince wants him to return it, otherwise he will face an extremely difficult situation in the future.


    "I want your answer tomorrow, I hope you will consider it tonight." The little prince sneered, then stood up and left.


    He is so confident.


    Tang Ye stared at his back without saying a word.


    Jiangshanju had a deeper background than the Axe Company and the Dark Frontier, and it was definitely not something he could deal with alone. However, to return the Tianban list, not to mention that Tang Manhong would not agree, it was a huge frustration for him.


    If you fail once, you may never get up.

 Chapter 192： Receive another net!

    After the little prince left, the atmosphere became depressed. Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say. Yun Shanhe closed his eyes slightly, as if it had nothing to do with himself.


    "Tang Ye, don''t think too much about it. Yanjing is a place of great right and wrong, and it will inevitably be bitten by a mad dog." Jiang Ruoqing still said An Tang Ye after a while of silence.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Don''t worry, it''s not the first time I have encountered this kind of thing. I won''t be easily scared."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, too lazy to be hypocritical, no longer deliberately trying to comfort Tang Ye. However, she was curious about the arrival of the little prince, and asked, "Isn''t the little prince from Jiangshanju? When did you provoke Jiangshanju? The little prince also asked you to return something, and you robbed him?"


    Tang Ye smiled without saying a word, looking at Jiang Ruoqing thoughtfully.


    The thing that the little prince wants to return is the sky list, which is a huge force. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know that Tianbang was actually an affiliate of Jiangshanju, so he didn''t find Jiangshanju. If the Red Wall knew about this, the Red Wall would definitely deal with Fu Jiangshanju. But he can''t talk nonsense, because now he and Tang Manhong are teaming up. Once they say it, the Red Wall will inevitably ask him.


    In fact, the little prince has calculated this point accurately, knowing that he dare not say, so he warned him unscrupulously.


    Unless he clarified the relationship with Tang Manhong at this time, and swept the top list, and turned to deal with Jiangshanju.


    However, he is not the kind of ruthless person. Since Tang Manhong has been gathered, he will not abandon it casually.


    In addition, at this time he was very determined to form a group of his own forces.


    This is an inevitable trend.


    Think about it, since the little prince affirmed his strength and means, why did he still warn him without fear?


    Because of power and heritage.


    He is single and weak, and the little prince seems to have one army after another.


    Therefore, only by establishing his own power can he better fight the enemy.


    Build your own giants!


    Tianbang, no, it should be said that it is the New Tang Sect, his first force!


    Faced with the threat of the little prince this time, I cannot retreat!


    If you succumbed to the little prince this time, there will be a demon, and you will move slowly in the future.


    Han Xin''s humiliation under the crotch, and Goujian''s guts, although very inspirational, but not suitable for him, he has not yet reached this point.


    Tang Ye made the decision not to give up the sky list and accelerate the construction of the new Tangmen.


    He got up and saluted Yunshanhe and said, "Senior, the junior has left beforehand. Please forgive me. Thank you for your advice."


    "Let''s go, let''s go, it''s ridden with mundane things, and you''re destined to be unable to enlighten you. Let''s solve your own affairs first." Yun Shanhe waved his sleeves, seeming a little impatient and a little sorry.


    Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing again: "Ruoqing, entertain seniors a lot for me, I have to leave beforehand."


    "What are you going to do? Now get rid of the dragons and snakes, the sky list will be destroyed, the next finishing work is also very important, and there are credit rewards, how can you go?" Jiang Ruoqing frowned.


    Tang Ye left, waved his back to her, and said, "I will leave everything to you."


    "Hey, you..." Jiang Ruoqing was very annoyed, but couldn''t leave Yunshanhe to chase, and could only helplessly watch Tang Ye leave.


    Yun Shanhe glanced back at Tang Ye, shook his head and said, "It''s a pity, pity, mundane things, his body is not clean, his heart is not clear, his emptiness is savvy, wasted, hey..."


    Jiang Ruoqing chuckled and said, "Master, do you really want to pull this guy to enlighten Dao? Come on, that guy is thinking about it, it''s definitely not suitable."


    The two talked some gossip, but the topic was basically about Tang Ye. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know it.


    ...


    Tang Ye contacted Tang Manhong.


    Not long after, Tang Manhong drove the Ferrari that pulled the wind to come and signaled Tang Ye to get in the car.


    In the car, Tang Manhong glanced at Tang Ye several times, and stopped talking several times.


    "If you have something to say straight, there is something to be arranged." Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense.


    Tang Manhong curled his lips and asked, "Did the little prince look for you?"


    "Yes, he asked me to return the ranking list to him." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Then you--" Tang Manhong was nervous.


    "Of course I wouldn''t agree!" Tang Ye knew what she was nervous about, and snorted coldly: "There is no reason to return what Tang Ye took away!"


    Tang Man''s red eyes lit up, no longer worried, and then a little angry, hummed: "The sky list is not yours, and I am not yours!"


    "Okay, okay, what about this, are we allies and friendly?" Tang Ye was a little impatient.


    Tang Manhong curled his lips and smiled, satisfied with Tang Ye''s attitude.


    "How is the cleaning work inside Tianbang?" Tang Ye asked.


    Tang Manhong smiled and said: "Basically cleaned, those who disobeyed were killed. For the rest, Crescent and I both talked about the oppression of the Red Wall, and they both agreed to follow me to the old Tangmen to avoid the limelight. Maybe there are still inside. Some are unwilling to join the Tang Sect, but it will not affect me. They even owe me a kindness. Even if they leave, they will help me when needed in the future."


    "Okay, then you will take them out of Yanjing tonight, and take root in the southwest as soon as possible." Tang Ye nodded.


    Tang Manhong was stunned and wondered: "So urgent?"


    "The only way to do this is that the little prince personally persecutes and can''t delay it. The kind of person he can''t get, and he won''t allow others to get it. Since the little prince once controlled you, there should be a lot of information on the top list. . In case he leaks the information, if the Red Wall urgently tracks it, it will cause you huge damage in vain.¡± Tang Ye explained.


    Tang Manhong thought for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay, I will summon them now and fly to the southwest immediately to establish the New Tangmen."


    "There is one thing you should pay attention to. Don''t divulge my information to those people. If someone asks, you can fabricate a reason, fabricate an identity, and treat me as a mysterious person." Tang Ye said again.


    Tang Manhong nodded. She understood Tang Ye''s approach, this was indeed a place to be cautious. If it leaks too much, if caught by the red wall, both sides will be lost.


    She was very worried about Tang Ye, and said: "You do this... when facing the red wall, you won''t have a heart knot, right?"


    "No, before killing dragons and snakes, Red Wall was reluctant to even send out a consecration, then what''s wrong with forming my own power?" Tang Ye was still a bit angry when it came to this. Had Yunshanhe not come, he would have been dead. However, if the Red Wall is willing to send the consecration, there is absolutely no possibility that he will be involved.


    It must be someone on the Red Wall who felt that if he knew that Dragon and Snake was the first person in the list, even if he died, he would still be able to eradicate the list, so that his life and death would become irrelevant.


    He became an abandoned son.


    Can he lose his temper?


    The Red Wall, the most powerful place in the country, is the most ruthless, but it is worthy of people to climb there. It is ridiculous, but also helpless.


    Tang Manhong obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    Tang Ye suddenly remembered something, and asked Tang Manhong: "Two times in a row, a top killer came to kill me. I want to know who my employer is."


    "Do you want revenge?" Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said: "I thought you forgot about it, I knew that you were a guy who had a grudge and would revenge! Don''t worry, I was an assassination task manager before. I know all the employer information. I have paid attention to it. It was Sun Tianhao who asked people to kill you several times."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, expressionless.


    He asked about this, of course, not just because he wanted revenge. He once told Wang Airen that after he stood in line to Wang Airen''s side, the people behind this still wanted to kill him so much. Maybe it was the murderer who murdered Wang Airen. The results now show that the Sun family is suspicious.


    "It seems that we can receive another net." Tang Ye sneered after learning what Sun Tianhao had done.


    Tang Manhong frowned, feeling that Tang Ye had planned a lot.


    Terrible guy!

 Chapter 193： Must be pure!

    After the little prince returned to Jiangshanju''s emperor''s pavilion, he did not drink and have fun for the first time, standing outside the open attic and looking at the dark night sky without saying a word.


    Jiangshanju, Axe Company, Dark Frontier, and Red Fortress are the four major underground forces in Yanjing. Among these four, Jiangshanju is an alternative. Jiangshanju is not like the Axe Company and the Dark Frontier, which have their own entrenched sites. There is only the "Jiangshanju" high-end clubhouse with ancient architecture. However, such a clubhouse is a big force that no one dares to ignore.


    Among them is the foundation.


    The heritage of hundreds of years!


    Jiangshanju is full of mystery, and no one knows what big forces or wealthy families rely on behind it. There was once a small family boy who had a conflict with Jiangshanju in Xingle and Jiangshanju, threatening to take action against Jiangshanju, but after one night, the family disappeared. Everyone knows that Jiangshanju did the tricks, but no one has the evidence, and no one can see how terrifying the strength of Jiangshanju is.


    Ye Lao hides in the dark night, sees the little prince staring into the distance, his face is gloomy, and hums: "Young Master, are you still worried about the lifeless kid?"


    The little prince smiled and said: "He is very good, better than his previous opponents."


    "It won''t be Young Master''s opponent!" Ye Lao said to himself, his voice a little sharp.


    The little prince smiled and said: "I really didn''t treat him as an opponent. Whether he returns or not, it is a dead end."


    "No one can let my achievements be dusted in the clan!"


    "Young Master Shenwu!" Ye Lao said with a smile.


    The little prince sneered playfully and said, "You said, will Tang Ye promise my terms?"


    "It must be agreed, otherwise he has no way to survive in Yanjing!" Ye Lao believed himself.


    The little prince squinted his eyes and said, "I hope so, our great cause is not playing with a little guy. You can track Tang Manhong to see what happens to her and Tian Bang. If Tang Ye is really looking for death, it will be with Tian Bang. Ruined together!"


    "Yes." Ye Lao nodded.


    "Wait¡ª" The little prince suddenly called Ye Lao who was hiding in the dark night, and said: "How do you compare with Yunshanhe?"


    Ye Lao was silent for a while, and said: "Too many people have forgotten Laoyou''s name, maybe... it''s time for them to remember this name again, hehe..."


    Little prince no longer talks nonsense.


    Ye Lao said this, showing his confidence.


    ...


    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong went home after discussing the matter. As for the dragons and snakes and the green tiger, they were all handed over to Jiang Ruoqing. Jiang Ruoqing took the people from the military region to deal with it, it won''t be too troublesome. As for the so-called credit, with the eased relationship between him and Jiang Ruoqing, Jiang Ruoqing will not be squeezed out, so he is very relieved.


    Lin Yourong had already returned from the hotel, and when she saw Tang Ye, her face turned red, but she still greeted him and asked, "What have you been up to?"


    "I''ll be busy with Grandpa Wang''s affairs, and I will probably have an eyebrow." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong nodded and smiled: "The food is ready. Go wash your hands and eat. I''ll call celadon."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, very tender to Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong smiled, feeling worried.


    Lu Celadon used to read one book while reading one book, and he didn''t speak much. Lin Yourong asked her to eat, but she just nodded. Because Lu Celadon was there during the meal, it was inevitable that Lu Celadon did not speak.


    After eating and resting, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went to take a bath one after another. Also because of the presence of Lu Celadon, the two of them couldn''t wash together. They couldn''t come to the mandarin duck bath so naked-naked. After all, Lu Celadon was a big girl, and she would inevitably make her think about things inappropriate for children.


    After taking a shower, Lin Yourong hugged a pillow to go to sleep with Lu Celadon. Tang Ye would not allow her, and blocked her at the door of the room.


    "You Rong, are you my wife or celadon wife?" Tang Ye grunted.


    Lin Yourong blushed, shy and annoyed, and said, "Of course it''s yours, but I want to accompany celadon. Besides...the celadon is here, we can''t do that..."


    Lin Yourong''s complexion was even redder, which was already referring to the bed.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and was amused by her simple thoughts, and hummed: "Do you think Celadon doesn''t know our relationship? Since she knows our relationship, it''s normal for us to sleep together? If you run Go to sleep with celadon, celadon will have more ideas. You, don''t treat her as a child again!"


    "I..." Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye made sense, and he didn''t know how to refute it. But she just felt that it was very inappropriate for Lu Celadon to sleep with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw that she was a little bit embarrassed, but also had other emotions. Knowing that she was worried, he took her hand into the room and said, "You have a problem, tell me."


    Lin Yourong was startled, then a little embarrassed. She did have something on her mind, she didn''t expect to be easily seen by Tang Ye. She lowered her head and said, "I think you are so busy, and I feel that I am very useless..."


    Tang Ye listened without interrupting Lin Yourong. This time, he didn''t comfort him as soon as he heard Lin Yourong say such negative words. There are some psychological comforts that will appear no matter how. For example, two people who were once good, a couple or a brother, suddenly one of them becomes very powerful, while the other is mediocre. He will care more or less about the gap between them.


    After listening to Lin Yourong''s words, Tang Ye knew that she cared that she didn''t do many useful things, and felt that she was a vase. It''s not the first time this kind of thought has appeared. Tang Ye looked at her and wondered how to persuade her.


    In fact, Lin Yourong''s abilities are terribly powerful. For example, the ice power in her body. If she knows how to use it, she will be frozen in anger - although it is a bit exaggerated, there must be something that others can''t match. However, this kind girl didn''t have the heart to fight forcefully, so Tang Ye wouldn''t let her learn the power of cold ice.


    "Are you going to the hospital to work now?" Tang Ye asked her.


    Lin Yourong nodded and said, "I''m back to work, but I''m always absent-minded..."


    With that, she was a little embarrassed, bowed her head and blushed in embarrassment.


    Tang Ye smiled, hugged her slender waist, and said, "Isn''t you thinking about me all the time?"


    "Well, you are not in the hospital, and you are always worried that you will cause trouble." Lin Yourong said boldly.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and smiled: "Why don''t you go to work in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Now that I have finished my work with Grandpa Wang, I will return to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine and develop the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. You will need manpower then. Very clever, ingenious, and very helpful to the development of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine."


    Lin Yourong''s eyes lit up. In fact, she didn''t care what she was doing, as long as she could help Tang Ye and tie Tang Ye together. The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine was supported by Tang Ye, and she was very happy.


    "I''ll let Grandpa transfer me to the Chinese Medicine Department tomorrow!" Lin Yourong couldn''t wait.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You can sleep at ease now, right?"


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong nodded, then took the pillow to leave the room.


    Tang Ye was furious, grabbed her, and hummed: "This is the room, where do you want to go?"


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "I won''t sleep with you anyway!"


    "It''s up to you." Tang Ye picked her up and threw her directly onto the big bed. Anyway, it was the elastic big bed. It didn''t hurt to fall.


    Lin Yourong was so angry that she wanted to get up and run away, but Tang Ye fell asleep and embraced her, and said, "Tomorrow I will ask someone to install an extra layer of soundproofing in our room, lest you have to pretend to be pure."


    "You, you just pretend to be pure!" Lin Yourong flushed with anger.


    Tang Ye glanced at him and hummed: "I''ll just ask you if you have a chance-can you sleep in bed?"


    Lin Yourong''s face was even more embarrassed and did not answer for a while. Of course you have a chance, otherwise, you won¡¯t learn new poses for nothing?

 Chapter 194： Dragon stage invitation!

    Lin Yourong was threatened by Tang Ye and couldn''t run out of the room. He pouted and turned his back to Tang Ye. But slowly, she shrank into Tang Ye''s arms again, enjoying the warmth and sweetness of being hugged by her beloved man. A good night''s sleep, nothing happened.


    When he woke up the next day, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong who was sitting in front of the dressing table tidying up and was taken aback, staring and humming, "Unbelievable, we went to sleep without doing anything last night!"


    Lin Yourong blushed, stared in annoyance, and cursed: "You are sleeping like a pig. I drew my hand in your arms and touched you. You have no reaction at all!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. I thought my daughter-in-law continued to pretend to be pure, saying that she didn''t want to do something. It turned out that she took the initiative to hook up, but she didn''t respond. This is probably the daughter-in-law who is naughty, she has already learned to molest people.


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, who was combing her hair, and found that she was more charming than usual. He couldn''t help but said, "It is said that the plan for a year lies in spring, and the plan for a day lies in the morning. Scientific research also shows that the morning is very Ok--"


    "Is it a good bedtime?" Lin Yourong answered.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, looking at Lin Yourong speechlessly.


    Seeing him deflated, Lin Yourong covered her mouth lightly and grinned.


    Tang Ye watched her smile, and a huge sense of frustration arose in her heart. Couldn''t it be that she can''t molest her daughter-in-law anymore, but instead she molested herself?


    "Yeah, don''t you think?" Tang Ye was quite unwilling, and said to Lin Yourong with his head high.


    Lin Yourong''s wry eyes rolled and said, "You don''t know, the celadon is outside. If you go to bed and cripple, it''s not easy to bark if I want to, and you can''t work hard-- What else does it mean?"


    "..."


    What the daughter-in-law said is reasonable and has to be accepted.


    Tang Ye gave Lin Yourong a thumbs up in agreement, and said, "Daughter-in-law¡¯s advice, I admire it. You have to gulp for meat, drink gulp for wine, and women--you have to go to the ground, otherwise it¡¯s boring. Yes. I listen to you, I won¡¯t move my hands at home anymore."


    Lin Yourong''s face was extremely blushing, but listening to Tang Ye''s words, he couldn''t help but a black line appeared. He was very angry. He always felt that this guy was owed, and the woman was going to be on the ground. How could it sound like he was always on the floor? What about women? This shows that there is more than oneself!


    "Tang Ye, let me tell you, I will learn to catch the wicked!" Lin Yourong snorted, slapped the comb on the table with a slap, and turned out of the room.


    Tang Ye looked dazed, his wife became so domineering?


    After Lin Yourong got out of the room, his angrily expression suddenly turned into a faint smile. Her eyes seemed to be smiling, she enjoyed this kind of life.


    Tang Ye went downstairs after washing and saw Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon having breakfast together. Suddenly he felt extremely desolate. He used to eat breakfast, so how could his wife not call himself? Now that there is an extra Lu celadon, all benefits are gone!


    He was very angry and gave Lu Celadon a vicious look.


    Lu Celadon, who was immersed in breakfast, felt something was wrong and looked up at Tang Ye. Tang Ye quickly turned his head to prevent her from seeing herself staring at her. How can I compare myself to a big man with an underage girl!


    Lu Qingci saw him pretending to be, and coldly hummed, "Idiot!"


    Tang Ye heard that, furious, did this little girl really treat her as the master of this place? Even scolded yourself as a male host? He wanted to teach Lu Celadon a lesson, but seeing Chen Hu outside and the members of the Tigers team began to guard, he felt grateful, so he stopped fighting with Lu Celadon and greeted Chen Hu to come in.


    "Tang Ye, what''s the matter?" Chen Hu asked Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay. I just saw you so early and wanted to ask if you had breakfast."


    "Oh, this is not yet, haha, let a brother buy it later." Chen Hu smiled.


    Tang Ye nodded, looked at Lin Yourong, and said, "Yourong, how much you have cooked for breakfast, let everyone eat together."


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "I think so too, so I cook a little more deliberately. Brother Chen, I will prepare it for you."


    "Oh, sister-in-law, don''t, don''t be so polite, I am embarrassed." Chen Hu was immediately embarrassed.


    Lin Yourong blushed and likes to hear people call her sister-in-law. Doesn''t that mean her relationship with Tang Ye, she smiled and said, "You are welcome, Brother Chen, you have worked hard to protect us day and night."


    After all, Chen Hu couldn''t refuse the enthusiasm of Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. Soon after, he brought the breakfast prepared by Lin Yourong to the brothers outside. The people of the Tigers team were moved to tears. They didn''t have such good treatment before.


    After breakfast, Lin Yourong went to the hospital to talk to Chen Shuqing about being transferred to the Chinese Medicine Department. Tang Ye was busy with his own affairs, and Lu Celadon would go to school under Chen Hu''s protection.


    At this time, a brand-new black domineering Land Rover drove in outside, and was stopped by Chen Hu and the others. Later, the driver said that the car was sent to Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye got to know the situation, she knew that Tang Manhong had prepared it for him. He went to a luxury car shop before and said that he had taken a fancy to this car. Unexpectedly, Tang Manhong actually remembered that now that Tang Manhong gave him a car, he was worried about whether Tang Manhong would leave Yanjing smoothly to the old place of Tangmen in the southwest.


    At this time, an unfamiliar number contacted him, and after answering it was Tang Manhong. Tang Manhong told him that everything was going well, whether it was Little Prince or Red Wall, it would be impossible to hurt them in a short time, so let him not worry.


    After talking on the phone with Tang Manhong, Tang Ye felt relieved. The cleanup and change of ownership of the list were his first steps in establishing his own power. Now that it is going smoothly, his heart is happy. But then I have to give the little prince an answer, he is going to Jiangshanju.


    Soon after, Jiang Ruoqing called again and told him to go to a restaurant called "Denglongtai" to discuss matters. The time was set at night and he was never allowed to be late. Because Denglongtai Restaurant is the only reception restaurant designated by the Red Wall. Reception of officials, talents, foreign friends, etc. In other words, Tang Ye''s ability to be invited to the Dragon Stage means that his relationship with Red Wall will be further recognized.


    The time was set at night, and he was not in a hurry, so he went to Jiangshanju first.


    ...


    Jiangshanju, imperial pavilion, the little prince has a gloomy expression.


    Ye Lao no longer hides in the dark, standing next to the little prince, his rickety body looks fragile, and his old look looks innocent. However, this old man was reused by the little prince, how could it be simple?


    "It''s the old man''s negligence, please punish the little prince." Ye Lao bowed to the little prince.


    The little prince snorted, isn''t this nonsense? Is an old man embarrassed to punish?


    "Unexpectedly, Tang Ye actually moved the people from Manhong and Tianban overnight. Is this a draw from the bottom of the pot, or a desperate move, or...reserve your energy? Well done, hide in the old place of Tangmen in the southwest. There is a terrible local Miao Gu family, we are not easy to do. Tang Ye, this is the answer you gave me?" The little prince grumbled coldly.


    Last night, he asked Ye Lao to track Tang Manhong and the members of Tianbang, and killed some of them in order to emulate you. Unexpectedly, he received the news that Tang Manhong organized Tianbang even night and flew to the old place of Tangmen in the southwest. This can be said to have calculated him again.


    As the "Zhuge in the Lou", he has been sitting in the pavilion and strategizing over the years, and he has been steadily winning things thousands of miles away. However, after playing with Tang Ye, he was forced out of the door for the first time last night, and now he has completely lost the top ranking, which can be described as deflated again and again. His hatred for Tang Ye could only be vented by killing Tang Ye.


    "Since Tang Ye has given the answer, from today onwards, he will be my mortal enemy of Jiangshanju, I will let him know what it means to be overpowered!" Little Prince snorted coldly.


    At this time, someone came in to inform that Tang Ye was visiting.


    "Pop!" The little prince smashed a wine glass directly.


    This is a provocation, naked-naked provocation!


    How dare you come to your door personally?


    The little prince was enraged, and said to Ye old man: "It depends on the situation, let him come in, but can''t get out!"


    "Okay." Ye Lao answered, sneer, like an old goshawk hunting prey.

 Chapter 195： Why dont you make a couple?

    Standing in front of Jiangshanju''s door, Tang Ye felt a lot of strange eyes. He guessed a little, and he knew that in these eyes, there were axes, dark frontiers, red fortresses, and red walls.


    The Axe Company, the Dark Frontier and the Red Fortress stand side by side with Jiangshanju as the four major underground forces. They are naturally watching each other''s movements at any time. So in front of Jiangshanju, there are the other three eyeliners, and on the other three sites, there will also be Jiangshanju eyeliners. As for the Red Wall, as a country governor who implements the "checks and balances" policy, he must have eye-liner to prevent these big forces from causing major changes in the situation.


    Tang Ye is a relatively special person. He has already connected to the Red Wall to work for the Red Wall. However, Red Wall did not give him an actual position, so he cannot be said to be a Red Wall person. Then he is relatively free. However, freedom also has limitations. For example, obviously doing things for the Red Wall and making friends with the underground forces is a bit unreasonable. If it exceeds the bottom line of the red wall, I am afraid it will cause trouble to the upper body.


    Similarly, the underground forces knew that he had something to do with the Red Wall, and they would definitely doubt if he was ordered by the Red Wall to deal with them. Even without this level of suspicion, as a person who stirred up the underground forces, no one wanted him to join in. Because his ability is obvious to all, which side he joins will inevitably lead to an imbalance of power.


    After he entered Jiangshanju, the various eyeliners immediately spread the news to his master.


    On the dark frontier, the second commander Jiang Zhulang looked awe-inspiring after receiving the news. It happened that Jiang Xiaobai was also there. He thought a little and said, "Father, don''t worry, I received news last night that Tang Ye has a conflict with Xiao Wangye."


    "Oh? Contradiction? What contradiction?" Jiang Zhulang asked curiously.


    Jiang Xiaobai shook his head and said, "I don''t know very well. Tang Ye didn''t have any entanglements with Jiang Shanju before. These days, Tang Ye has dealt with the sky list with all his heart, so he shouldn''t be against Jiang Shanju. Unprovoked hatred, I''m afraid it can only happen to Tang Ye. This guy is a troublemaker, ha ha..."


    "I heard some news." Jiang Zhulang thought of something, so he didn''t laugh meaningfully.


    "Huh?" Jiang Xiaobai was puzzled.


    Jiang Zhulang smiled and said, "Now that the top ranking list is eliminated with Dragon Snake and Green Tiger, it is basically abolished. And these two top killers were both destroyed by Tang Ye. It is said that after Tang Ye destroyed them. , I learned that they had been employed by a mysterious person and wanted to take action against Jiangshanju. And that mysterious person wanted something from Jiangshanju. Dragon Snake and Qinghu probably succeeded, but what they got from Jiangshanju was still Tang Ye destroyed it before handing it over, so this thing fell into Tang Ye¡¯s hands. After the little lord learned about it, he immediately went to see Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye for this thing, but Tang Ye didn¡¯t give it, so he and Jiangshan Ju is forged a big feud."


    "Is there such a claim?" Jiang Xiaobai didn''t believe it. He always felt that it was someone who contributed to the situation and spread rumors.


    In fact, they were indeed some tricks used by Tang Ye, but they were blindfolded, blinded by the red wall, blinded by those who have other intentions.


    Jiang Zhulang thought for a while, and said, "Whatever it is, don''t you and Tang Ye befriend? Then go to Jiangshanju as a friend to see what is going on. If something happens to Tang Ye, we can bear it. Within the scope, it doesn''t matter if you help each other."


    "Good." Jiang Xiaobai nodded, and then went to Jiangshanju.


    At the same time, the axe company also moved.


    Needless to say the grudge between Axe Lian and Tang Ye. They ate a few dumb people in front of Tang Ye. The first time Tang Ye went to kill Wu Ye, he still used the domineering way of single-handedly singled out two streets, causing the axe''s statement to fall sharply. Then the axe even wanted to settle the account, but Tang Ye united with Murong Huansha, relying on the power of the Murong family and the strength of Wang Airen in the military area, they could not move their hands and could only endure it. Later, Tang Ye even succeeded in setting up the red wall, and they even dare not do it. The more so, the more resentful they are.


    The enemy is becoming stronger and more energetic, no one will be happy, right?


    So the axe even wanted to get rid of Tang Ye immediately, so that Tang Ye could no longer be prestigious. In particular, Chen Haihang, the second master of the axe, has been constantly pushing everyone''s emotions during this period, and he will be unable to bear the anger of Tang Ye, and I am afraid he will make a move soon.


    Chen Haihang is the second in command with the axe and the elder brother of Chen Meilian, the mother of Sun Chu. Sun Chu was interrupted by Tang Ye that day, and Chen Meilian was furious, and Tang Ye was bound to pay the price. However, because of Murong Huansha''s relationship, the Sun family only hired a killer from behind, and after the failure, there was no action. Chen Meilian couldn''t swallow this breath and kept asking Chen Haihang to seek justice for her. Therefore, Chen Haihang also had such a desire to push the people of Axe Company to deal with Tang Ye.


    Today, Tang Ye went to Jiangshanju, it is likely to involve the balance of the four major underground forces, as the second in command of the Axe Company, Chen Haihang has reason to interfere. So without saying anything, he took a few people and went to Jiangshanju.


    The Red Fortress was quiet.


    The Red Fortress has always been very low-key, with a trace of mystery. It is said that the person in charge of the Red Fort is a person who has returned from overseas, who is more "Shanghai style", and the name is more foreign. Since it participated the least in the battle of the four major forces, the other three parties basically did not pay much attention to it. However, the Red Wall is the most concerned, because it is worried that this "Shanghai School" will be overly admiring foreigners and betraying the country.


    The people in the Red Fort only understood Tang Ye''s visit to Jiangshanju this time, and did not actually send anyone to interfere.


    As for the Red Wall, the Red Wall certainly will not directly send people to interfere. Once the Red Wall sends someone to it, it will be a matter of "public service" or "criminal". So the instructions from the red wall were to let Wang Airen take care of it.


    Tang Ye was brought up by Wang Airen, and Red Wall acquiesced to Tang Ye letting him take care of it. If Tang Ye did something out of the ordinary, he would not be guaranteed.


    "Oh, how exciting is this kid running to Jiangshanju, don''t you think the old man has nothing to do?" Wang Airen knew that Tang Ye had gone to Jiangshanju, and Red Wall let him deal with it by default, could not help but lament again and again.


    He was happy last night that Tang Ye was eradicating the foundation of the sky list, waiting for the red wall to discuss merits and rewards. As a result, hey, Tang Ye ran to places where the great underground powers live in Jiangshan. Charged!


    Peng Huaicai saw Wang Airen¡¯s pity, and the **** general¡¯s face trembled, he couldn¡¯t help laughing, and said, ¡°Old Wang, didn¡¯t you say that, this kid Tang Ye is a wolf, even if it¡¯s yours. You can''t help it. I see, quickly get him into the military area to practice for a few years, and then take him to the border to kill the enemy before I retreat."


    Wang Airen got angry and hummed: "Lao Peng, you want to be beautiful, do you want to dig people from me?"


    "Digging? Lao Wang, can''t you say that? You have retired, and you have no job. Do I still need to dig?" Peng Huaicai smiled.


    "You..." Wang Ai was very angry and hummed, "I let this kid marry Jian Jia and recruit him as his son-in-law, can''t it be enough? Jian Jia has real power in the military region! Besides, my second child guards the frontier in the military region. Although my Wang family generally abandoned martial arts and went into business, not everyone is a bogus, and there are still **** sons!"


    Peng Huaicai was taken aback, somewhat embarrassed. Unexpectedly, Wang Airen''s lofty ambitions were aroused accidentally. He grinned, harmless to humans and animals, and comforted Wang Airen, "Yes, yes, I think Jianjia and Tang Ye are good, why don''t they make a couple?"


    "Bah! That kid is so hard-working, how can I wrong my granddaughter?" Wang Airen disagreed.


    Peng Huaicai rolled his eyes and muttered in his heart, "It''s a pity that my granddaughter is too young..."


    The more the two old people argued, the better the relationship, and then Tang Ye boarded the imperial pavilion under the guidance of a beautiful maid in Jiangshanju.

 Chapter 196： Rebel thief!

    Ascending to the pavilion of the King of God, smelling the faint fragrance, and hearing the continuous music of the piano, Tang Ye was stunned. Isn''t the little prince still having fun?


    Glancing at the top of the pavilion, he smiled, as if it had other meanings, and then went straight to the tall building.


    When I arrived at the top floor, before Tang Ye gave a gift, the little lord''s laughter came from behind the bead curtain, "Brother Tang, you are welcome, just come in."


    Tang Ye frowned for a moment, then sighed suddenly, then smiled again, as if he knew something, and went straight into the pavilion.


    At this time, the little prince was sitting on the open-air balcony in front, and several women dressed in ancient costumes were playing the piano on both sides of the room. The incense burner is burning right in front, and the smell is sweet.


    Tang Ye glanced at the women on both sides and at the incense burner. He couldn''t help but lowered his head and showed a playful smile. Then he walked out to the open-air balcony and saw the little lord sitting on the floor, elegantly tasting wine.


    "The little prince is the little prince, who knows how to enjoy the pleasures of life." Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    The little prince motioned him to sit down, playfully, and smiled: "Brother Tang¡ª¡ªDo you know why I call you Brother Tang?"


    "Because I am an opponent you have to face." Tang Ye shrugged.


    The little prince was taken aback, then laughed, and said: "It is enough to say this to prove that you are an opponent I must face up. However, my little prince will not call someone a brother in vain. Then, what do you think is the answer to me? , Is it really good?"


    This answer, naturally, was that he went to Tang Ye last night and asked Tang Ye to return the Sky List. As a result, Tang Ye arranged for Tang Manhong to fly to the old place of Tangmen in the southwest with the Sky List forces overnight. Since Tang Ye had given away the top list, it was impossible to return it. This is different from the result that the little prince wants. He is calm on the surface, but in fact he has murdered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew it well, and smiled: "My answer is naturally not good, but I don''t plan to change it."


    The little prince looked cold, staring at Tang Ye and said solemnly: "Really not changing?"


    "Really." Tang Ye nodded.


    The little prince squinted his eyes and hummed: "Then you dare to come here? Don''t believe you can walk, can''t you go back?"


    "Are you planning to stop me?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    The little prince shrugged, somewhat proud, and said, "I didn''t do it again."


    "So you want to rely on the sound and scent of the piano to bring me down? Very interesting means." Tang Ye smiled happily.


    The little prince looked gloomy.


    The sound of the piano played outside is useful for fascinating sleep. Ordinary people will pass out if they hear too much. As for the incense burner, it was a fragrant wood that can stun people, which is probably similar to a poison that can make people weak.


    But they were all discovered by Tang Ye!


    Before entering the pavilion, Tang Ye raised his head and stared, already smelling the fragrance and the beauty of the piano sound. When he reached the top floor and entered the pavilion, he stared again and thought. After paying attention twice, I have noticed these little traps. He has always been sensitive and insecure-coming to the enemy''s home alone, no one will feel insecure. In addition, he is a doctor, it is not difficult to detect.


    He was a little emotional, why do the enemies always use these little tricks, even the little prince is like this, so naive!


    Probably, as a doctor, he showed too little, and other people didn''t value his ability. After all, after hanging up the name of a Chinese medicine doctor at the city''s No. 1 Hospital, what he did was not doing his job properly.


    However, after finishing the work on hand, one month is almost here, and Murong Huansha needs to launch new products, and must return to the status of Chinese medicine at that time. There are probably many things to be busy.


    "Haha, it''s not a means." The little prince smiled after a gloomy face, concealing his embarrassment, but after the laugh, his expression became colder, staring at Tang Ye and said: "Tang Ye, this road is not easy to walk, why are you Do you have to go like this? What is your pursuit? What is your purpose? I have analyzed you. You are the kind of person who is satisfied with a woman''s quiet life, but why are you taking such a risk?"


    Tang Ye laughed and looked at the little prince as if he had met a confidant, but he smiled playfully and said, "Little prince knows me. That''s right, I did this to live with a woman."


    "I definitely didn''t lie to you." He added emphatically.


    "Are you teasing me?" The little prince didn''t think he was telling the truth. He just wanted to live with a woman. Why did he disturb the wind and rain so much?


    Isn''t that just teasing yourself?


    Thinking of this, the little prince stared at Tang Ye''s expression even more somber and ferocious.


    However, Tang Ye was still so calm, because he didn''t lie. He really wanted to live with a woman. However, others thought that Lin Yourong was the one he was going to accompany, so naturally there was no need to pursue too much. However, others did not know that he and Murong Huansha had a leg!


    This secret is very amazing. If people outside knew it, they would be crazy. Can you have a leg with Murong Huansha?


    Tang Ye''s running around like this is indeed inseparable from Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha is too ambitious to be the first woman in Yanjing, he can only sacrifice his life to accompany him.


    Of course, in this process, there are indeed many people who want him to harm him, and he has to fight back.


    Yenching is a muddy quagmire, and while countering it, other people''s interests are involved, so there are new enemies. The steady flow, he was also helpless.


    "Little prince, since you already know the answer I gave you, then I will do something else and say goodbye." Tang Ye didn''t want to stalemate with the little prince, after all, this is someone else''s place, and staying for a long time is not good for him.


    The little prince stared at him, did not stop him from leaving, and snorted coldly: "You and Manhong are teaming up, and that is colluding with the top list. If the Red Wall finds out, what do you think will happen?"


    The little prince showed a sneer. He believed that Tang Ye would never dare to let Red Wall know about this kind of thing.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care, watching the little prince flashed a smile, and said: "If the Red Wall knew that the ranking list that had killed countless loyal and good people was yours, what do you think?"


    "You!" The little prince stood up suddenly, staring at Tang Ye furiously.


    Jiangshanju is not ready to go to war and must not be targeted by the red wall, otherwise the plan will be defeated. He can''t afford this responsibility. He knew why Tang Ye dared to be so arrogant. Because although he choked Tang Ye''s throat, Tang Ye also choked his throat. Moreover, the things he needs to take on are bigger than Tang Ye, and he is less able to take risks than Tang Ye.


    Tang Manhong knew many secrets of Jiangshanju. After Tang Manhong and Tang Ye joined forces, they naturally told Tang Ye. Only then did the little prince realize that in front of Tang Ye, he had already fallen short!


    However, he did not lose so easily. He did not dare to take risks, and Tang Ye did not dare to take risks either. As long as he doesn''t drive Tang Ye to a dead end at this time, then Tang Ye won''t fight it out. Can only endure for a moment, let Tang Ye double back in the future!


    "Tang Ye, you are a rebellious court thief! You work for the Red Wall, but secretly do rebellious things. You are united with other forces, but you are a real robber and a thief with the advantage of Red Wall! , There are two extremes. If you make a mistake in the future, the red wall will anger you, and other forces hate you, then you are truly forever!" The little prince stared at Tang Ye and said coldly.


    Tang Ye is a rebel thief!


    This is a very extreme road and very dangerous.


    However, as Tang Ye''s opponent, the little prince should have been happy. Because once Tang Ye makes a mistake, Tang Ye will finish playing without him! However, the little prince always felt uncomfortable. It seemed that Tang Ye, a rebellious minister, had a sense of accomplishment, and he was even better than him!


    Isn¡¯t it great to be able to eat well over the red wall and to mix well outside?


    Tang Ye looked at the little prince with a sneer, and said, "The rebellious minister?


    The wind is light, I have my persistence!

 Chapter 197： Lizier dare!

    The little prince did not expect that Tang Ye would treat the rebellious officials he pointed out so calmly.


    Going against the imperial court, taking down the common people--don''t Tang Ye know how terrible this kind of thing is?


    Are you really afraid of becoming an enemy of the world?


    Of course Tang Ye is not afraid, why should he be afraid of the shadow crooked when he is right?


    He is not a good person, but he tries not to be a bad person. He believed that he didn''t hurt anyone, and did his best for the Red Wall. As for the choices that went against the rules of the Red Wall, it was because the rules were not necessarily right. As for being a thief, it is also necessary to be shrewd when facing those who are going to harm him.


    What is there to be afraid of if you look up to the sky, bow to the ground, walk to people, and don''t be ashamed of your heart?


    The little prince watched Tang Ye leave step by step, his face gloomy and helpless. Threatening Tang Ye can''t do it, rough-he can threaten you in turn, really dare not kill him.


    Suddenly Ye Lao swayed and appeared in front of Tang Ye, his rickety body seemed to be shaky. Tang Ye stopped and watched him become alert.


    Yesterday it was this old hair who showed strong energy and controlled the wine glass to attack his face. Fortunately, Yunshanhe helped resolve it. The strength of this old man is unfathomable, and it seems that he is not even afraid of Yunshanhe. What is the origin?


    "Senior--" Tang Ye wanted to show the politeness of some young people.


    But Shen Ye gave a gloomy smile, her voice was sharp, and he hummed, "You don''t deserve to call me senior."


    Tang Ye shut up, looked at Ye Lao and squinted his eyes, and said, "Are you intent on killing me?"


    "Killing you is so easy, not to kill just to not degrade my status!" Ye Lao grinned sinfully.


    Tang Ye was silent, staring at Ye Lao, exhaled after a long time, and said: "An old dog, who is not ashamed."


    "You!" Ye Lao didn''t expect Tang Ye to dare to insult him so much, and two gloomy gleams of gloomy gleams came out of his godless eyes.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" He smirked, and said three good times, and shouted: "Let me have a reason to kill you, little lord, I want to take his dog''s life!"


    The little prince did not speak for a while, acquiescing to Ye Lao''s words.


    However, he would not let Tang Ye die here. He just felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant and should teach a lesson. Anyway, if Tang Ye was beaten to death, he could be rescued by sending it back. Tang Ye didn''t die, so she didn''t dare to threaten him with those things. As long as Tang Ye was tortured "just right", it would not only make Tang Ye suffer, but also prevent Tang Ye from going to the red wall to shake out the secrets of Jiangshanju.


    Break Tang Ye''s leg, or break a hand!


    He was not afraid to drive Tang Ye crazy, and then went to the red wall to expose it. Nothing is more important than being alive, he can see that Tang Ye cares very much about his fate.


    Therefore, he decided to let Tang Ye suffer a bit first.


    Seeing that the little prince had no objection, Ye Lao gave a gloomy smile, and then suddenly, his hands that had been shrunk in his sleeves attacked Tang Ye like a ghost.


    Tang Ye immediately stepped back to avoid it. However, Ye Lao''s thin, wrinkled hand turned into an elongated white bone, and even though he drew away, he was still hit.


    Click!


    The sound of bone breaking, he was hit in the abdomen, the bone was broken.


    "Puff!" The blood in his body immediately surged and he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    This old dog is too strong!


    Ye Lao''s strength is far from Tang Ye. An old thing that has been hidden for an unknown number of years, and his strength is comparable to that of Yun Shanhe, naturally he is not comparable to his junior.


    When he withdrew, Tang Ye had to lean on a pillar to stabilize his body, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his hand, his eyes were fierce and extremely cold.


    For those who want to kill him and play with him, he must return it ten times!


    Not enough strength, especially will, never bow your head!


    "How? I don''t know the height of the sky and the earth, why isn''t he crazy?" Ye Lao stared at Tang Ye, sneered darkly, contemptuously.


    Tang Ye stared at him as well. After thinking for a while, he sneered: "It turns out that it is Jiuyin Shou, you old dog. Why, bullying a young child makes you feel a sense of accomplishment? It''s really going back!


    "Huh?" Ye Lao was slightly surprised.


    "Do you... know the old man?" He stared at Tang Ye in surprise.


    Tang Ye was right, he was the genius Ye Yingchaan who was called the "Nine Yin Shou" twenty years ago. As early as more than two decades ago, he was successful in martial arts and was well-known in the world. He was a key figure in the famous night family in the ancient martial arts family. However, he was very conceited and wanted to challenge the entire Chinese arena. So he met Dong Qinglong, his hands were interrupted, and he was helpless from then on, and then disappeared.


    The martial arts learned by Ye Ying Ran is a kind of claw kung fu, fierce like a tiger, and has the power of breaking the sky. At the beginning, in Yejia, it was Ye Ying Chao that could exert this kind of sharp claw skill to the extreme. Because he can produce nine phantoms with one claw. And the virtual shadow has reached the power of virtual turning into reality. In other words, even if it is hit by the shadow claws, it is tantamount to being hit by the actual claws. Tang Ye evaded Ye Yingchaan''s attack just now, but was hit by the phantom that was like a bone and claw later and was also injured, which is the best interpretation of the illusion.


    The reason why Tang Ye knew Jiuyin Shou Yeying Chao was because Nong Baicao had mentioned it to him. After Ye Yingchao was interrupted by Dong Qinglong, Ye Jia asked the doctor to save the genius. However, Nong Baicao sees Ye Ying chaos and is arrogant and does not know how to be humble. When challenging the quack, he is extremely heavy, either by breaking his hands and feet, or by using his meridians. This time it was his turn to have his hands discarded, and that was deserved. Since it was karma, Nong Baicao refused to heal him.


    How can you change your fate against the sky?


    After being rejected by Nong Baicao, Ye Jia didn''t give up and looked for other famous doctors. Later, I heard that a famous doctor was found to save him, but Ye Ying chaan never appeared again. Until now, Tang Ye just saw the ghost of white bones and thought of this person.


    He didn''t expect that this martial arts genius, who had been famous in the world more than twenty years ago, would have been serving in Jiangshanju. This even shows that Jiangshanju has an unfathomable background.


    It also showed that Tang Ye was in danger.


    Jiuyin Shou was a person comparable to a powerful monster like Yunshanhe, and Tang Ye definitely couldn''t beat it. He also knew the intention of the little prince now, not to kill him, but let him suffer.


    The little prince ate him to death, and he was sure that he would not dare to go to the red wall to expose the relationship between Tianbang and Jiangshanju. If he really reports to the red wall, he will be held accountable. If he loses the trust of the Red Wall, too many people want to kill him. He couldn''t bear it, and he had to bear it.


    However, this is tantamount to a naked insult!


    No man is willing to accept this kind of thing. But he was helpless, unless he had played Jiuyin.


    The little prince sat back on the soft table, tasting the wine, watching Tang Ye being taught by Ye Yingchao, so uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye stared at Ye Ying chaan gloomily, without bowing his head, and snorted coldly: "It wasn''t a good dog twenty years ago, and it will be an old dog twenty years later. I know you, should you be happy?"


    "The mouth is cheap, palm your mouth first!" Ye Yingluan was not angry, but her expression was so gloomy, and the figure fluttered, trying to slap Tang Ye''s mouth.


    Tang Ye would not accept the humiliation obediently, took out a small bottle, directly crushed it, and burst out a shocking black powder.


    "Not good!" Ye Yingran hurriedly backed away.


    It''s carrion poison!


    "The kid is vicious!" Ye Ying Ran was furious.


    People who use carrion poison are basically considered evil.


    But Tang Ye used this kind of poison to deal with dragons and snakes, and also to deal with Ye Ying chaos. He thought it was a kind of poison.


    The quality of poison depends on the person who uses it. If a person is good, no matter how heavy the poison is, it is good. If a person is evil, no matter how lightly poison is used, it is also evil.


    Ye Ying chaos retreated quickly, without being poisoned by carrion.


    "I must teach you a lesson!" Ye Yingluan snorted coldly and shot Tang Ye again.


    The little prince is not worried that Ye Ying chaotic will happen. This old thing is not even afraid of Yunshanhe, can it not deal with the little Tang Ye?


    However, when he was drinking slowly, he saw a figure coming towards him.


    It''s Tang Ye.


    His eyes suddenly enlarged, and he guessed what Tang Ye was going to do.


    Ye Yingchao, who was about to teach Tang Ye, also saw Tang Ye rushing towards the little prince. He was flustered and furious, saying, "Dare Zhuzi!"


    Everything came too suddenly, Little Prince didn''t expect Tang Ye to shoot him directly, and Ye Yingchao didn''t expect Tang Ye to shoot against Little Prince.


    This kid doesn''t play cards according to the routine!


    The little prince knew martial arts, but it was too late. Tang Ye swept over very fast, desperately, as if gambling with his life, and then he squeezed one hand on the little prince''s neck.


    "boom!"


    He pinched the little prince''s neck and directly smashed the table with the little prince''s head.


    The little prince broke his blood.


    Ye Ying, who rushed to save him, was angry like a ghost, and wanted to shred Tang Ye''s body.


    Tang Ye sneered coldly, "Want him to die?"


    Ye Yingluan never dared to move anymore, just like a violent bald eagle, staring at Tang Ye''s hideous face.

 Chapter 198： You lunatic!

    Tang Ye will not kill the little prince, nor can he kill it, but the little prince is in his hands, and the person who suffers will not be him again.


    If others are cruel to him, he will be cruel to others!


    Just now, the little prince was watching the show, thinking that Tang Ye would never escape the attack of Ye Yingchao. He won''t kill Tang Ye, just want to teach Tang Ye and humiliate Tang Ye. Since he and Tang Yewei share a common secret, the relationship is quite delicate. He is a mortal enemy, but he can''t kill him clearly. If you want to get rid of the other person, it depends on whose brains are great.


    Ye Yingluan also never thought that Tang Ye would suddenly point the finger at Little Prince. He was already famous twenty years ago, and he didn''t have the slightest suspense when dealing with a younger generation of Tang Ye, and leisurely taught Tang Ye. So when Tang Ye suddenly rushed towards the little prince, he was in a daze for a few seconds, and it was too late to save him.


    Tang Ye successfully hijacked the little prince, without the slightest room for negotiation, directly smashed the table with the little prince''s head, and the little prince broke his blood.


    When the reaction came over, the little prince was stunned, like a ferocious beast, and shouted: "Tang Ye, you are looking for your own death!"


    "What? You have the ability to kill me, but you won''t be able to live until then!" Tang Ye sneered, unscrupulous, evil charm like a devil.


    Ye Ying''s face was distorted and terrifying, staring at Tang Ye as if her eyes were about to protrude, and her anger towards Tang Ye could no longer be described in words.


    "Zhuzi! I will eat your flesh and blood, dig your bones!" Ye Ying shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled more playfully, and hummed lightly, "Oh, really? Come on, let''s see how you move me. You should understand what I am? Don''t drive me crazy, otherwise I will make you pay enough The price! If it doesn¡¯t work, then come secretly. I will accompany you at any time!"


    As he said, Tang Ye pulled the little prince up, stared at his handsome face stained with blood, and said: "You and I will not drive each other to a dead end, because once our secret is known by the red wall, each other I can¡¯t eat it all. I cherish my life very much. I don¡¯t want to die, so I compromise. And you are the same. You are not the one who can afford your little prince. If you fail, you will be better off. I am much more pitiful! Therefore, if I fell into your hands and was punched by you, I couldn''t get my hands back, but I could only bear it. But in the same way, if you fell into my hands and I punched you, you can only admit your fate! "


    boom!


    Tang Ye hit the little prince''s abdomen with a punch, so that the little prince squirted out all the wine he had just drunk.


    "Tang Ye Xiaoer!!!" Ye Yingchao was even more furious.


    The little prince just snorted in pain, unable to shout. But his sullen and twisted look has proved how raging his anger is.


    He is the little prince of the country, not to mention the status of one person below 10,000, but also a famous figure in Yanjing. Both can sit in Zhenjiang and Shanju, even if it is any party''s forces, they will be afraid. Even if you try to deal with a character like him, you will do it secretly, and you will never dare to beat him to death.


    Tang Ye is the first!


    If today¡¯s matter spreads out, he will be laughed at by everyone, Jiang Shanju was trampled underfoot by Tang Ye!


    This is unacceptable.


    However, compared to Jiangshanju''s great cause, it is nothing. So the little prince still can''t kill Tang Ye to vent his hatred!


    "Tang Ye Xiaoer, you can''t escape here! The old man can''t kill you, but you can''t survive and die!" Ye Ying glared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, disapproving. Both he and the little prince know one thing, since each other can''t kill each other, so as long as they escape, it''s superficially polite to meet in the future. The red wall is like a giant dragon staring at them, dare to make a mistake and ate it in one bite!


    Now, it depends on how Tang Ye left Jiangshanju.


    He retreated to the edge of the open-air balcony and looked down, three stories high. There is nothing wrong with jumping, the question is how to escape after jumping. With Ye Yingchaan''s strength, he can definitely catch up with him easily.


    At this time, he saw a small car coming down, and a person got off the car. When he saw this man, his eyes lit up and he smiled.


    That person was Jiang Xiaobai, he thought, he could let Jiang Xiaobai drive away with him. As for Ye Ying Ran''s desire to destroy the car and pursue it, it depends on whether Jiang Shanju is ready to fight the dark border. Jiang Xiaobai is the son of Jiang Zhulang. He has a very high status in the dark frontier, and not everyone can move.


    So, Tang Ye stared at Ye Ying chaotically, dragged the little prince and jumped off the stairs, and landed directly on the car Jiang Xiaobai had just stopped.


    "I- fuck!" Jiang Xiaobai just got out of the car, and suddenly two people fell from the sky. He was startled, and he involuntarily shouted.


    After he saw that it was Tang Ye and Little Prince, he was dumbfounded.


    The little prince was beaten badly!


    Nima, I am mistaken!


    Jiang Xiaobai couldn''t believe his eyes, they must be dazzled!


    Who is the little prince? Apart from other things, since people dare to be called princes, they are definitely not simple people. The master of the dignified state was beaten to a bloodshed on his own site.


    Who dares to do this?


    Jiang Xiaobai didn''t need to doubt, anyone who dared to do such a thing was not a lunatic like Tang Ye.


    Sure enough, at this time, the mountains and mountains were on the pavilion, and Ye Yingchao''s voice was as sharp as a pig, "Tang Ye, you can''t escape, the old will make you pay enough!"


    Tang Ye immediately got up, dragged the little prince to throw it up, and the little prince flew up. Ye Yingchaan, who was chasing down from above, hurried to catch it.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Tang Ye got into Jiang Xiaobai''s car, then pulled Jiang Xiaobai into the car, and shouted, "Xiaobai, please give me a ride!"


    "..."


    Jiang Xiaobai wanted to scold his mother, Tang Ye, this **** really pulled himself into the water without hesitation! If I give him a ride, I will be enemies with Jiang Shanju. Although Dark Frontier doesn''t have much contact with Jiangshanju, it won''t lead to direct enmity. Of course, judging from the antagonistic relationship between the four major underground forces, it doesn''t matter whether or not they are enmity, they are all antagonistic anyway.


    "You lunatic!" Jiang Xiaobai was too lazy to greet after a long time no see, Tang Ye was still that lunatic, unchanged at all. Fortunately, he admired Tang Ye. Although Yu Tang Ye didn''t get along much, his affection was still there. So he started the vehicle and left with Tang Ye.


    Ye Yingran caught the little prince and landed, and was about to chase Tang Ye, but when she saw Jiang Xiaobai''s figure, she hesitated and was a little surprised.


    When did Tang Ye''s relationship with Dark Frontier get so good?


    After hesitating, he still wanted to pursue Tang Ye. Anyway, it doesn''t hurt Jiang Xiaobai. However, because of his hesitation, Jiang Xiaobai drove the car and disappeared without a trace after a turn. He was furious, but Tang Ye had already escaped and could only go back to take care of the little prince.


    At this time, another car drove up, and when it stopped, a man who was as tall as a tiger, it was Chen Haihang, the second in command of the axe.


    Chen Haihang saw the bloodshed of the little prince, and just now seemed to see Jiang Xiaobai driving Tang Ye past his car, and suddenly guessed what was going on.


    He was as surprised as Jiang Xiaobai, and he didn''t know what to say. Tang Ye actually beat the little prince to his head?


    Is this definitely a dream?


    He slapped his face and laughed excitedly in amazement after realizing that it was not a dream.


    Tang Ye hit the little prince, and that was a big feud with Jiang Shanju. He wants to deal with Tang Ye, and now Tang Ye has one more enemy, which is a great thing for him!


    He didn''t believe it, facing so many enemies, can Tang Ye be safe? !

 Chapter 199： Escape!

    Ye Yingluan didn''t chase him, and Tang Ye who was sitting in the car let out a sigh of relief.


    But Jiang Xiaobai couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief. He stared at Tang Ye, angrily, and hummed: "I said, big brother, do you really think that you have a long life and you have to go to death? That''s it for underground forces. Four, but you have provoke two now-are you really not afraid of the consequences?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the little prince dare not kill me. Moreover, Jiangshanju will be destroyed in the near future!"


    "What?" Jiang Xiaobai almost exclaimed.


    Will the country be destroyed? This is a bit joking. The country has lived in Yanjing for a long time, and it can be said that it has been hundreds of years. The signboard of Jiangshanju is handed down from ancient times. It has been handed down for hundreds of years, and the depth is unimaginable. How can it be easily destroyed?


    A lean camel is bigger than a horse, and even if Jiangshanju is hit, it will never be easily destroyed.


    Jiang Xiaobai felt that Tang Ye would not say such things for no reason. He looked at Tang Ye and asked in confusion, "Why are you saying this?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Because what Jiang Shanju did was too rebellious... Now it is not convenient to tell you more, after all, this is related to my safety."


    Jiang Xiaobai didn''t force him, so he no longer asked. Judging from the current situation of Tang Ye and Jiangshanju, he will definitely not become the power of Jiangshanju. Jiang Xiaobai is very happy about this.


    The four major forces in the underground have long been out of balance because of Tang Ye''s previous attack on the axe. It will not be too long before the day when they are completely out of balance. When the time comes into the melee period, talent will become the key to victory. Tang Ye is an individual talent, Jiang Xiaobai does not want Tang Ye to join any other three forces except their dark border.


    Then Jiang Xiaobai asked Tang Ye some things, such as how to get involved with Jiang Shanju, Tang Ye said everything he could say. After all, he had a good relationship with Jiang Xiaobai. This time Jiang Xiaobai saved him again. Always be sincere.


    "Xiaobai, if you have helped me now, will it be difficult for you or the Dark Frontier?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Xiaobai.


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and said: "It''s not difficult to do, at best, I will argue with Jiang Shanju. It is not yet the time of war, Jiang Shanju will bear this tone."


    "That''s good, but I will trouble you, thank you." Tang Ye thanked Jiang Xiaobai.


    "Oh hello, do you also say thank you?" Jiang Xiaobai joked and said, "To be honest, I really don''t want your thanks. Because you are a fellow with no other ability to cause trouble. Who will wipe your ass? Whoever has to spread the big deal."


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "Next time I invite you to drink."


    "Are you kidding? I''m a **** bar, do you want you to drink?" Jiang Xiaobai rolled his eyes.


    Tang Ye was speechless and hummed: "Then how do you want me to thank you?"


    Jiang Xiaobai thought for a while and said, "You guy''s favors can be used well. I haven''t thought of it for the time being. Why don''t you come to me when you are free, let''s drink and chat."


    Tang Ye was startled, thoughtfully, nodded and said: "Okay."


    He saw that Jiang Xiaobai was an ambitious man. Now that the four underground forces are starting to lose their balance, he is actively trying to win over himself, which is bound to be a big deal. This guy, wouldn''t he want to unify the underground forces of Yanjing?


    Thinking about it, it seems that this kind of result is good. If Jiang Xiaobai becomes the master of the underground forces, then he doesn''t have to worry about being missed by the underground forces, and his life will be very stable. Moreover, there is no absolute black and white today. Some white roads rely on the underworld to solve some shady troubles. And for some underworlds, they have to rely on the white ways to provide some convenience.


    In this way, if oneself is mixed in the underground forces, it will also be of great help to Murong Huansha to establish her business empire.


    Afterwards, the two chatted a little more, and Tang Ye had to go to the Denglongtai restaurant to report on the eradication of the Tianban, so he separated from Jiang Xiaobai.


    At this moment, before Tang Ye went to the Dragon Platform, many forces in the city began to rush.


    The most violent reaction was the Sun family.


    Sun Tianhao once asked a killer to kill Tang Ye, and the matter also involved the murder of Wang Airen. Originally, Sun Tianhao thought that Dragon Snake, the top killer in the sky list, would definitely kill Tang Ye, so they would not have to worry about asking the killer to be exposed, and they could continue to deal with Wang Airen in secret. However, they received terrible news that Dragon Snake, the number one killer in the ranking list, was killed by Tang Ye!


    When Sun Tianhao and Sun Qisheng heard the news, they jumped up from their chairs in shock. Even Dragon Snake was killed by Tang Ye? How terrifying is Tang Ye''s strength?


    "The Sun family is in danger!" Sun Qisheng sighed and said to Sun Tianhao: "Tianhao, you will immediately take people abroad. You must not come back until there is no news from me!"


    "What?" Sun Tianhao was shocked, realizing that things were really not good, otherwise his father would not make such an arrangement like absconding in fear of sin.


    Sun Qisheng''s face was extremely gloomy, but he quickly revealed a decadent look. He looked up at the dark sky, a little regretful, and hummed: "I underestimated the kid Tang Ye... shouldn''t, shouldn''t... ¡­But I am even more unwilling. Why did I fall into this kid¡¯s hands?"


    No matter how stupid Sun Tianhao was, he realized how serious the matter was. Tang Ye wiped out the Heaven List, and got their Sun Family to contact the Heaven List Assassin. Among them, the target to kill was Tang Ye. Then, if you investigate it carefully, it will naturally reveal traces of Wang Airen. As a retired national hero, Wang Airen will definitely not let go of the Red Wall!


    But where can I escape?


    Even if you hide abroad and use Wang Airen''s means, there is no other special force to protect it, it is useless!


    Sun Tianhao was afraid that he would not be able to escape, so he grabbed Sun Qisheng''s hand and said, "Father, let''s contact Dong¡ª¡ª"


    "Shut up! Don''t talk about that adult!"


    As soon as Sun Tianhao was about to say something, Sun Qisheng immediately stopped him angrily, staring at him and said: "That adult must not mention it in our mouth, otherwise there is really no way to survive! Remember?!"


    "But I don''t understand!" Faced with the critical juncture of life and death, Sun Tianhao couldn''t take care of that much, and argued: "We also listen to...that adult''s words do things, he has such great power, can''t he protect us?"


    "Snapped!"


    Sun Qisheng gave Sun Tianhao a big slap, and cursed: "Asshole thing! If you want to keep alive, don''t mention that adult''s penny! Otherwise, you will die if you can''t get abroad! As long as that adult is still alive! , When you leave the country, there is hope of survival!"


    "Go away, don''t bring anything! Book a plane ticket right away and take Xiao Chu to go abroad! As for Chen Meilian, you don¡¯t need to take her with you! She stays in Yanjing, maybe it depends on Chen Haihang¡¯s relationship. Can deal with Tang Ye." Sun Qisheng drank angrily, let Sun Tianhao go abroad immediately.


    Sun Tianhao had never seen his father such a gaffe. He was so frightened that he didn''t dare to talk back, and hurriedly left the wooden house to go abroad.


    Watching Sun Tianhao disappear into the room, Sun Qisheng sat down sullenly, and looked at the dark night outside without saying a word. He looked more than ten years old.


    ...


    At this time, Tang Ye came to the Denglongtai restaurant. The mahogany, black tiles and blue windows gave the impression of a palace with red walls.


    Stepping here is the beginning of a person''s career in the Red Wall.

 Chapter 200： Not doing business properly?

    The moment he entered the Denglongtai restaurant, Tang Ye took a huge turn in his life. From now on, there will be a lot more power, but there will be a lot more constraints. Gains and losses have always been fair. It is impossible to give him great power and leave him great freedom.


    A waiter will come to receive it immediately. The way of reception is also simple, ask which box is the guest, and then take it there. Since the red wall is involved here, no one knows which box will talk about some secrets, so the waiter can not go to the box at will without instructions.


    Each box has a specific waiter responsible. The waiter who received Tang Ye asked politely. Tang Ye reported the news that Jiang Ruoqing had given him before, and went to the "Juxian" box.


    Gather talents, gather talents. This is a recognition of the Red Wall, who can be in this box can at least be defined as a talent. The waiter knew the meaning of it, so he didn''t dare to neglect. Even, the waiter will be as polite as possible and get good impressions. After all, this kind of talent summoned by the Red Wall has a bright future.


    It is useful for a male waiter to make such a brother. It is even more useful for a female waiter to know such a talent. What if you fall in love with each other?


    The waiter who received Tang Ye was a pretty girl. Wearing a tight cheongsam, showing the **** beauty of oriental women. Of course, no one who can be a receptionist here is not unbelievable. As for looks, each one is beautiful. Because the makeup is a bit thick-if you don''t take a bath or swim with her, you really can''t tell how she really looks.


    The temperament of the waiter girl is also very good. After all, this is a restaurant hand-picked by the Red Wall. Usually, when receiving foreign friends, they must be generous and decent and show the image of the country, so the requirements for waiters are naturally very high. It must have looks, temperament, and cultural connotation. It is no exaggeration to say that the waitress girls here, and the companies outside, are at least elite.


    Tang Ye followed the waiter sister, watching her swaying **** slim figure, and the round white legs with high heels, she was a little dazzled, and her heart was a little confused.


    It seems that concentration is not enough... Tang Ye sighed inwardly.


    The waiter sister received more people who entered the dragon platform for the first time, so she gained experience. Seeing that Tang Ye was nervous, she smiled and said, "Sir, you don¡¯t need to be nervous. People who can come here must be extraordinary. You just need to show your strengths to those adults."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Actually, I''m not nervous because of those adults, but you-does anyone praise you for being beautiful?"


    The waiter girl was taken aback, she couldn''t help getting two rubs of ruddy on her makeup face, and said ashamed: "Mr. Xie praised, you are also very handsome¡ª¡ª"


    "It''s great, I''ve been waiting for your words for a long time. Why do you insist on complimenting you before you compliment me." Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Uh-" The waiter girl blinked her beautiful big eyes, and was speechless to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said: "You are really beautiful, otherwise I won''t have to compliment me. I''m looking for a balance in my heart. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be embarrassing if you are so beautiful and I am ugly? "


    "Hehe..." The waiter girl didn''t know how to talk to Tang Ye. She curled her lips and muttered in her heart. This guy is really thick-skinned. But she was really happy, after all, her beauty was recognized.


    When she arrived at the Juxian box, the waitress opened the door, and only stepped into the side of the red door, doing a standard invitation to let Tang Ye in, but she had no right to go in again. It''s about conversations among adults, and the waiters stop at all. Unless the person inside calls the service.


    Tang Ye nodded to thank the waiter sister and went in immediately. The red carpet is very dignified and formal. He was a little nervous. But after entering inside, Jiang Ruoqing was the only one.


    I go, only this woman is nervous herself!


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, walked over and sat down directly opposite Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "Ruoqing, why are you alone?"


    Jiang Ruoqing rolled his eyes and snorted, "I''m the only one, so you feel so careless? Do you still have me¡ªthe boss?"


    "Of course I have you in my eyes¡ªthe boss? What? You...Is my boss?" Tang Ye was a bit taken aback, turned his head and sneered, joking?


    Jiang Ruoqing glared at him and hummed: "Can''t it?"


    "It''s not impossible, I just think this is completely different from what I expected." Tang Ye was a little discouraged.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked funny at him. Yingying smiled. It was beautiful, but it disappeared in a flash, staring at Tang Ye with a bit of playfulness, and said, "Then what do you expect?"


    Tang Ye straightened up and said, "Since it''s the invitation from the Red Wall, there must be a serious old man, right? Those who can seek things deep in the Red Wall are all good old men who live well. It must be a cunning and treacherous old man like Grandpa Wang. Then, when I came, I would definitely give me a bit of prestige. Or nag me. Let¡¯s nag, first praise, then education. I am used to this. It''s a matter of giving you a candy first, and then slap you in the face. This is called-educating you to be a man or not to be arrogant."


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know when he supported his chin with both hands, quietly watching Tang Ye''s thoughts there, or - bragging.


    She finds it very interesting.


    Tang Ye said, suddenly realizing her strangeness, she frowned, and said, "The appointment of the dragon platform is not just for us to brag, right?"


    "You''re just bragging!" Jiang Ruoqing realized that she was out of shape, and quickly retracted her hands, glared at Tang Ye, and said, "If I tell the truth, can you not be angry?"


    "Oh, look at what you said, it seems like I have a lot of face. Just tell me, since I''m here, it can''t be bad news, right?" Tang Ye looked a little nervous.


    The Red Wall is no better than any other power. The arrangement made by the red wall is the password of the emperor, what was called in ancient times, imperial edict! Not to mention him, even Wang Airen can''t resist. If the arrangement made by Red Wall is nonsense, then he really should be nervous.


    Jiang Ruoqing was silent for a while, and said: "Red Wall''s arrangement for you is... to remember your merits first, and not to reward you for the time being."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then thoughtfully.


    This kind of result is not unacceptable, after all, it is good news to remember the merits. But what about not rewarding? There must be some reason, right?


    He looked at Jiang Ruoqing not being angry or angry, and asked, "Why not reward?"


    Jiang Ruoqing looked a little worried, and said, "I heard my grandfather say that at the red wall that day, a few adults discussed our eradication of the ranking list this time. The original reward for you was that in addition to giving you credit, you also gave You have the right to go to the military area. Many people who can work in the red wall in the future must first go through the military area''s training. You can understand what it means to be able to go to the military area. I don¡¯t need to say more about it. There must be Grandpa Wang in it. Grandpa Peng is responsible for fighting for the operation. However, I don¡¯t know who made the objection, which caused Red Wall to change his mind and only give you credit for your merits. For the time being, you will not be arranged to go to the military area."


    "Oh...what''s the reason?" Tang Ye asked, narrowing his eyes, even more thoughtful.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at him and said, "Probably because you didn''t have any work or position related to Red Wall before. Also because of your... deeds, which are somewhat different from Red Wall''s style. In short, yours It''s quite controversial."


    "Understood." Tang Ye nodded, but was still a little disappointed. After all, he needs the power of the Red Wall now, so naturally the bigger the better.


    Jiang Ruoqing was afraid that he would be too mindful and said, "Don''t worry, Red Wall hasn''t rewarded you for the time being, but if you do a real thing next time, it will be easy to get the reward, even if others obstruct it."


    "Really, as if you know what I should do." Tang Ye smiled.


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips and said, "I don''t know, but my grandfather knows. He said something to me, he should be showing you the way."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was curious.


    Jiang Ruoqing said: "Grandpa said you...how can you not behave properly?"

 Chapter 201： Medical practice!

    Tang Ye didn''t understand Jiang Ruoqing''s meaning, so he didn''t do his job properly?


    After thinking about it, he probably understood the meaning.


    He is a doctor, and what he has done recently has really nothing to do with doctors. Isn''t this just not doing business properly?


    However, he quickly became puzzled that although he was not doing his job properly, he had been working hard to complete the tasks arranged by the Red Wall. The time has been arranged. I can¡¯t blame myself for not doing my job properly, right?


    Jiang Ruoqing understood his doubts and said, "It is Grandpa who said this, not me, and I don''t really understand the meaning."


    Tang Ye was still thoughtful, but after all she didn''t understand, she didn''t care about it for the time being, and asked Jiang Ruoqing: "Listening to you, it seems like your grandfather is helping me, why? Didn''t you Jiang family work against Grandpa Wang?"


    "Don''t save a gentleman''s belly with a villain!"


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips unhappily and hummed: "My grandfather''s dispute with Grandpa Wang is a fact, but it will not touch the line of national interest. As long as it is good for the country, they are willing to let go of that tone. Although I don''t want to admit it, but you There are indeed some abilities. It is a fact that you have done meritorious service this time. Why should Grandpa embarrass you? On the contrary, if someone else embarrassed you, Grandpa couldn''t help you."


    Tang Ye stared at Jiang Ruoqing carefully, trying to see if this woman was lying. Jiang Ruoqing blushed when he saw him questioning herself, and was embarrassed to be stared at by him. She waved his fist to indicate that he wanted to beat him.


    He didn''t see what Jiang Ruoqing was lying about, and nodded and smiled: "Thank you for that. I used to be biased against you Jiang family. I apologize here."


    "Huh." Jiang Ruoqing curled his hair and made a heavy nasal sound.


    Tang Ye thought about it again, and murmured after a while: "I don''t understand, people in the officialdom, I didn''t offend anyone, why should I embarrass a little person?"


    "The red wall is deep." Jiang Ruoqing replied succinctly, probably a little bit angry with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed, and said, "It seems that I think things are too simple."


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at him, but stopped talking.


    Tang Ye shrugged, not the kind of person who couldn''t think about it, and said, "In this case, I''ll go to Grandpa Wang to see his thoughts."


    "Are you okay? I''ll leave when it''s okay." He looked at Jiang Ruoqing who was a little sulking and added.


    Jiang Ruoqing waved his hand and said, "Let''s go."


    Tang Ye stood up and turned around and left.


    Jiang Ruoqing watched him get up, reached out to stop him but gave up again, exhaled, and then slapped the table with a slap, humming: "A good intention is not rewarded!"


    Tang Ye went out of the Denglongtai restaurant and was about to find Wang Airen when Wang Airen called him and asked him to visit Wang''s house. Obviously, many people are paying attention to his contribution to eradicating the ranking list. Regarding the red wall''s reward for him, it also affected the nerves of many people.


    When he arrived at Wang''s house, he was free to go in and out. Now everyone knows that he is a person trained by Wang Airen, and is regarded as Wang Airen''s proud disciple.


    When he arrived at the small building in the backyard, Wang Airen didn''t talk nonsense and waved his hand to let him sit down and talk.


    "What''s your dissatisfaction in your heart?" Wang Airen asked Tang Ye directly. After all, the Red Wall''s contribution to Tang Ye was just a credit, no reward, just like drawing a big cake for him. I can only imagine it, there is no real thing. Get it, there is an egg for use.


    Tang Ye shrugged, saying that there was no resentment was false, but since Jiang Ruoqing said the depth of the red wall, he wouldn''t be too entangled, and said: "If Ruoqing said someone was obstructing it, I don''t know who it is, so there is no think too much."


    Wang Airen nodded, her expression a little solemn, and said, "I don''t know who blocked you."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then his expression became a little serious.


    If it''s just that he doesn''t know, it''s normal. After all, he has never been in contact with the Red Wall. What factions and disputes are in the Red Wall are all related to the result of his reward. However, even the person who Wang Airen once served as an important member of the Red Wall doesn''t know how deep the routines are.


    He watched Wang Airen laugh at himself, and said: "I never thought that I have such a great ability to make the adults who hide so deeply opposed to me."


    Wang Airen nodded and said, "As for your rewards for eradicating the top ranking list, my idea is to let Lao Peng help me convey it to the Red Wall. To my surprise, Lao Jiang also spoke for you. But against you. The voice of is spoken from the mouth of a person who is usually not very eye-catching, and then fermented, like the art of vertical and horizontal, towards Qin Muchu, making people know nothing. And the first person to speak against you is not the one behind the scenes, just a Chess piece. And this person hiding behind, even me, Lao Peng, and Lao Jiang have concealed it, which is really surprising."


    "Then do you have any clues now?" Tang Ye squinted. For anyone who wants to move him, no matter who it is or how deep he hides, he will try his best to get it out.


    If others want to play with him, he will naturally fight back.


    Wang Airen sighed a little, shook his head and said, "I still have no clue."


    Tang Ye remained silent. He really knows too little about the Red Wall and has no right to speak.


    Wang Airen frowned and thought, and then his eyes gleamed sharply, seemingly unwilling, and hummed: "Originally, I thought you did a great job this time, then you can let Lao Peng match the bridge, pull you into the military zone, and officially step into the red The road to the wall. But now it''s blocked, then you can''t enter the military zone for a while. Lao Peng is about to return to the front line, then it will be even more difficult for you to enter the military zone-huh, the person behind is really good calculation!"


    "Then I...I was in the cold palace?" Tang Ye''s expression was a little gloomy.


    "Not at all." Wang Airen looked at Tang Ye and said, "Lao Jiang has a vicious eye, and one sentence shows you the way forward."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye''s eyes lit up.


    Wang Airen said: "Have you heard what Lao Jiang said from Ruoqing''s daughter? He said how can you not behave properly, just to open up your career path from the medical school, don''t forget, you are a doctor. And these years The Red Wall pays particular attention to the country¡¯s people¡¯s livelihood. In terms of people¡¯s livelihood issues, medical care is the top priority. If you can give full play to your strengths and make outstanding contributions to medical care, no one can stop you from moving forward."


    Tang Ye squinted for a moment, then shrugged and smiled: "That''s not bad, I wanted to develop Chinese medicine, but now it seems that I have returned to my original aspirations. I don''t forget my original aspirations, so I can always do it, not bad."


    "Since you can see away, then I can rest assured." Wang Airen finally showed a smile from his sad expression.


    Tang Ye suddenly remembered something, and said, "Grandpa Wang, have you dealt with the Sun family''s affairs that I told you before?"


    Wang Airen looked cold and hummed: "Sun family, Sun Qisheng, I once gave him advice, and now he actually wants to kill me, huh, it really is the heart of a fox. I blocked him from entering the red wall, and I did the right thing. !"


    When he looked back at Tang Ye, his expression was soft, with a faint smile, and said: "Tang Ye, I let Lao Peng take care of this matter, so that he will explain to the red wall that my life lies in the red wall. There is still a bit of weight over there, so you can remember it again."


    At this time, Wang Airen''s phone rang, and it was Peng Huaicai. After the connection, Peng Huaicai said that some evidence of the Sun family''s hands and feet had been found, which was sufficient to prove their crimes. Unfortunately, Sun Tianhao fled the country overnight, and only Sun Qisheng stayed at home.


    "Let''s go, go to the Sun''s house!" Wang Airen was unhappy at not being able to wipe out the Sun''s house, waved to let Tang Ye follow to the Sun''s house.

 Chapter 202： Heizi eats Baizi!

    After Tang Ye reported that the Sun family had contacted the Tianbang killer, Wang Airen sent someone to investigate the Sun family, and then Peng Huaicai dispatched to control the Sun family.


    Peng Huaicai was full of anger. He and Wang Airen were revolutionary comrades for decades. When Wang Airen almost died, his old friend had both guilt and anger. Now that he knows who the murderer is, he naturally has to be clear!


    When Tang Ye and Wang Airen came to the Sun family, they were surrounded by a row of soldiers outside the Sun family mansion, and no one could slip away. After entering, I heard Peng Huaicai''s frustrated scolding. It turned out that Sun Qisheng had arranged for the Sun family to escape overnight. At this time, he was afraid that he had already gone abroad, and it was not easy to hunt down.


    "Sun Qisheng, I didn''t have a crush on you back then. I looked honest, but in reality I was a fox. I should have killed you with a single shot!" Peng Huaicai cursed.


    As usual, Sun Qisheng sat at the tea-making table in the wooden house with a calm face, allowing Peng Huaicai to scold him. He even brewed the tea slowly, took a sip, and glanced at the furious Peng Huaicai, showing an ironic smile.


    Peng Huaicai was even more angry, and drew a gun at Sun Qisheng''s head.


    Wang Airen and Tang Ye came in, saw him like this, and quickly stopped them. Sun Qisheng was guilty, but in his capacity, it would be troublesome to shoot and kill people directly.


    "Old Peng, don''t be impulsive, Red Wall will deal with him." As a direct victim, Wang Airen calmed down. After stopping Peng Huaicai, he looked at Sun Qisheng and sneered: "Sun Qisheng, it really is you!"


    Tang Ye stood by, silently watching. These things belong to the old men, and it is not his turn to intervene.


    When Sun Qisheng was scolded by Wang Airen, he only raised his head slightly, his face calm. When he saw Tang Ye standing beside him, a hideous color flashed across his calm face.


    "You are very good!" He grunted to Tang Ye in a low voice.


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the old man from the Sun family would take the initiative to speak to him. He smiled, looked at Sun Qisheng and shrugged, and said: "I''m pretty good, but I was killed by a killer. I''m sorry for your old man. You are so deliberate, but you didn''t get the corresponding return¡ª¡ª It really deserves sympathy."


    Sun Qisheng laughed bitterly and hummed, "You really have a good mouth!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, too lazy to talk nonsense with him.


    Wang Airen snorted to him again: "Sun Qisheng, Skynet is so slender and not leaking. I originally guessed it was you, but then you hid it well. I couldn''t be sure, so I endured it. Now, you What else to say?"


    Sun Qisheng looked up at him with a scornful smile, and said: "Wang Airen, you cut my career and I want your life. What''s wrong? My Sun family could have become a wealthy family by entering the red wall, but because of you In a few words, you can only become the home of wealthy merchants! What is the difference between what you do like this and digging my grandson¡¯s grave!"


    Sun Qisheng became angry, glared, and shouted: "Of course I want to kill you! Killing ten thousand times is not enough! But God has no eyes, but I don¡¯t want to protect you. I don¡¯t accept it! I must come to kill you!"


    "If this is the case, then I will give you one last ride!" Peng Huaicai couldn''t help it for a long time, and put the gun heavily on Sun Qisheng''s head.


    Sun Qisheng was not afraid. He laughed madly and shouted: "Look at your condescending and domineering look! What **** heroes! After all, you are not overpowering people with power! You old immortals, support your cronies and kill them. Other talents are simply the maggots of the country! Get rid of you, I am fighting for the country! Today you win, but tomorrow, you will definitely die!"


    "Tomorrow? You still have tomorrow?" Wang Airen said coldly: "You won''t have tomorrow. Do you think it will be fine if you send your son and grandson abroad? I tell you, since you want to kill me, destroy my Wang family , Then don''t blame me for shooting your children and grandchildren!"


    "You..." Sun Qisheng looked grim.


    But soon he recovered calm, sitting at the tea table, holding a cup of tea, drank it, and sneered: "I don''t have a tomorrow, but I have my will. Don''t worry, there will be unexpected things happening in the future! When that day comes, you will all come down to accompany me!"


    "It''s hard to die when you die!" Peng Huaicai snorted coldly, motioned for the two soldiers to come in, and said sharply: "Take him away!"


    "None of you can take me away!" Sun Qisheng sneered, and then he drank the tea in his cup suddenly.


    "Puff!" Immediately, Sun Qisheng vomited blood, his face pale.


    "Taking poison and committing suicide!" Tang Ye was shocked and quickly rushed to Sun Qisheng to check his pulse, then pinched his neck and took out silver to treat him.


    Sun Qisheng Tang desperate to grab the hand of the night, ah ah thundered, made a hoarse voice, "You ruined my Chia, Chia''s man - I will personally destroy you!"


    "Oh!" After Sun Qisheng shouted angrily, he vomited blood more severely, as if his internal organs were vomiting out. The blood stained most of his body, his face pale to the extreme, and his vitality quickly disappeared.


    Tang Ye wanted to save him because he felt it was not that simple. From beginning to end, he was watching the changes in Sun Qisheng''s expression. Sun Qisheng was angry and unwilling, but did not feel that he had lost. But now in this situation, he is dying, and the Sun family is dead. Why does he still feel that he has not lost? It must be something to rely on!


    Is it Sun Tianhao who arranged to escape abroad?


    Tang Ye didn''t think Sun Tianhao had this ability. Then it may be the person behind Sun Qisheng. This kind of thing is extremely scary. Sun Qisheng did so many things silently behind him, so the person who could stand behind him silently would be extremely terrifying.


    If Sun Qisheng''s life can be kept, maybe he can dig a little clue to the man behind him. It''s a pity that it can''t be saved. Sun Qisheng took too much poison. He was originally an old man. He vomited blood like that, and quickly lost his life.


    Both Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai had pale faces. Death is not the most terrifying thing, the most terrifying thing is to die and leave behind unknown secrets and conspiracies.


    "Old Piff!" Peng Huaicai exclaimed.


    Wang Airen''s face was stern and kept silent, naturally seeing that things were not simple.


    Tang Ye frowned and checked Sun Qisheng''s situation, thought for a while, and said, "The dead may not be able to speak. Even if he dies, he may find clues from him. I think the poison he took is very difficult, fast and It is fierce and there is no possibility of salvation. This kind of poison is by no means everywhere. Then start with this poison and find out the specific information of this poison to see who has this kind of poison. This may lead to some clues."


    "Okay, you are responsible for tracking this matter." Wang Airen nodded.


    Soon people from the military area hospital came to collect the corpse, and the corpse will be used for follow-up investigations and will undergo special treatment.


    Peng Huaicai and Wang Airen left with a calm face, Tang Ye did not follow them, and went to blow the hair alone.


    ...


    "Old Sun is dead." An old man''s voice sounded in a dimly lit hut somewhere.


    There is a game of chess in front of him, and a person is sitting opposite. This person didn''t speak, and stretched out his hand. That hand was very old, he pressed a black stone in the chess game, and suddenly pushed it, and ate a white stone!

 Chapter 203： Friends birthday!

    The weather is fine and the evening breeze is slow. As the autumn gradually entered the sky, there was no hot wind blowing on the face very comfortable.


    After Tang Ye left Sun''s house, he walked around blowing the hair, and went to a nearby park, sitting on a bench with his limbs spread out, occupying the entire chair like a rogue.


    He looked up at the night sky, thoughtfully.


    It is not easy to come to Yanjing as a person without background, encounter all kinds of troubles, and then make a counterattack. It is not easy to get to this step. However, after making a summary, Tang Ye suddenly felt that he was nothing.


    The only thing I can tell is that I have a position of Chinese medicine in the city''s first hospital. Others, despite having done a lot of sensational things, they were not on the stage. For example, Wu Qian who interrupted Sun Chu''s hands and feet, got rid of the axe company, and the in-depth relationship with Murong Huansha, beat the little prince to the blood... Although everything was a sensation, but he couldn''t get in. Red wall palace.


    After all, most of them are personal fights. No wonder it was easy to be used as an excuse to stop him at the time of the Red Wall. Even if the people of Red Wall are promoted deliberately, they can''t break the rules.


    Thinking about it this way, Tang Ye realized that his previous direction of doing things was not clear enough. Although the soldiers are open-minded, they are actually very passive. There are various troubles, and you can''t just get into it all.


    Zeng Zi said, my day is to reflect my body.


    What Tang Ye is doing now is not only to sort out things, but also to reflect on himself.


    "No wonder Jiang Xingkong said that I have to do my job properly. The identity of a doctor is clean and sacred. If you make a medical contribution, you are not afraid of being spotted. That is life-saving, not beating, but also a contribution to people''s livelihood. Red Wall welcomes it. This time, if I assisted Jiang Ruoqing in the name of a doctor this time, people would definitely not be able to attack anything. It¡¯s a pity that I neglected the doctor¡¯s path before. Now, it¡¯s time to return to my original intentions and concentrate on developing the medicine. , Otherwise the old master will not spare me lightly."


    After sorting out and reflecting on it, Tang Ye suddenly understood that the future path should be for medicine. The identity of a doctor is clean, even sacred! At the same time, this identity can not only do the people''s livelihood thing that Red Wall has fancy, but also cooperate with Murong Huansha to develop products. You can''t go wrong in this direction.


    Tang Ye was in a good mood, and after going round and round, he had a clear direction.


    He also thought of the way of "asking the Dao" that he had discussed with Yun Shanhe before. He thought, what kind of Dao would it be like if he sought the Dao himself?


    It''s not clear yet, when the opportunity arrives, I must have some insights.


    It is useless to think too much before the opportunity comes.


    Tang Ye smiled, planning to go home.


    At this time, Lin Yourong called him and said that one of her former good classmates had birthdays and asked her to go out for birthdays and entertaining. She agreed. Tang Ye naturally agreed that it was rare that his wife was willing to go out for a walk and relax.


    Lin Yourong used to have a small social circle because of personality problems, with only a few friends. This time she was called out by Han Ya, who also works in Yanjing. She had a good relationship with Han Ya in college, and she often contacted after graduation.


    "Han Ya, are your friends here?" A tall and handsome man smiled and asked a pretty girl in high heels beside a BMW.


    She is Lin Yourong''s good friend Han Ya. When she heard the man''s words, she smiled, pretending to be squeamish and joking: "Why, classmate Zifeng, just can''t wait to see the faculty of our department, oh, no, it¡¯s not an exaggeration to say that the school¡¯s flowers are¡ª Why are you in such a hurry?"


    The man named Huang Zifeng was a friend of Han Ya. He saw Lin Yourong when Han Ya was in a photo, so he became very interested in Lin Yourong, a beautiful girl with a quiet and delicate temperament. After inquiring about Han Ya, he knew that Lin Yourong was studying at the University of Medical Science and was the granddaughter of Chen Shuqing, the dean of the City No. 1 Hospital, and that he was Huang Zifeng, the son of Huang Zhongshu, the dean of the City No. 6 Hospital. He thinks it is very wonderful, because each other''s family is the master of the medical industry, so it should be easy to get along with.


    The more he thought about it, the more he liked Lin Yourong, the quiet and elegant girl. Finally waiting for the opportunity, Han Ya''s birthday, Lin Yourong agreed to come out. He was very excited and couldn''t wait to see Lin Yourong.


    "Oh, classmate Han Ya, don''t you want to tease our''prince''. His thoughts on your classmate are not Sima Zhao''s heart-passers-by know it!" A female classmate of Huang Zifeng Zhou Qing and Han Yazi Come familiar, also playful and squeamish, and help Huang Zifeng speak.


    She laughed and looked at Huang Zifeng and said, "I really support our "Prince" because-he is the "Prince"! Oh ha ha..."


    "Haha, you bastard, Huang Zifeng, when will there be a group of beautiful women around. Alas, why don''t I have such a life?" Li Wu, another male classmate of Huang Zifeng, said with anger.


    "Didn''t you just say? Who made him the prince! If you refuse to accept it, you will also be known as a prince!" Another man, Zhang Saijun, helped to echo.


    Everyone praised Huang Zifeng, Huang Zifeng smiled, quite proud, pretending to be humble and said: "You don''t want to cheat me, I will cover the cost of this activity, okay?"


    "Oh, the prince said so, then we should respect our fate, right? Haha..." Li Wu laughed.


    Zhou Qing said to help: "As expected of our prince, he is generous in his actions!"


    "That is, how else would you call the prince?" Zhang Saijun echoed loudly.


    Han Ya was a little embarrassed. This is her birthday. She wants to celebrate, so it''s not easy to let others pay. The main thing is that although she and Huang Zifeng know each other, they are not so familiar with each other. There are several other people, although they have friendship, but they don''t have a deep relationship.


    In fact, she asked Lin Yourong to come out, in addition to Huang Zifeng''s request, but also because she cared about Lin Yourong.


    She and Lin Yourong have known each other for several years, and they are both classmates and friends, and they know Lin Yourong''s character very well. This little girl, shy, quiet, and delicate, can''t help worrying at a glance. She also knew that Lin Yourong had only Chen Shuqing a relative. Chen Shuqing is getting old, and Lin Yourong will have to rely on somebody in the future. After I came out to work, I had less longing for romantic love. It is very happy to have a real home. So if there is a chance, she thinks it would be good to give Lin Yourong a line. In case Lin Yourong likes it, that would be a great thing.


    However, seeing the temperament of Huang Zifeng and those few people, she hesitated. Lin Yourong didn''t like this kind of pompous entertainment. She considered whether to cancel the birthday. But at this time, I''m afraid I can''t help her.


    At this time, her cell phone rang, and it was Lin Yourong who called.


    "Sister Ya, I saw you, I''ll go over!" Lin Yourong''s voice came as soon as Han Ya answered the phone, and the phone was hung up.


    Soon Lin Yourong walked over from the other side, and when he saw Huang Zifeng and the others behind Han Ya, he blinked, not paying too much attention, and went up to call Han Ya, "Sister Ya, you are here!"


    Han Ya turned her head and saw Lin Yourong, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    Lin Yourong smiled brightly, she had never seen it before. Moreover, Lin Yourong looks better than before, although she still looks scary and shy, with a greenishness that a young man in her twenties shouldn''t have, but there seems to be a faintly mature charm?


    It seems to be a young woman who has been tossing with men after being married?


    Han Ya was a little confused. This is impossible, Yourong knows the situation of this girl best. All men in the world like her, but she has never liked any one!


    Han Ya still remembered that because she had a good relationship with Lin Yourong, and Lin Yourong rejected all the boys'' pursuits, there were ridiculous rumors that she and Lin Yourong were gay.


    "You Rong, you...beautiful." Han Ya was a little unconvinced, and hadn''t seen him for two months. Is this Diane Nizi more charming than herself?


    At this time, Huang Zifeng''s eyes widened after seeing Lin Yourong-never seen such a smelly woman!


    Quiet and elegant, slightly young, but there is a seductive maturity.


    Big Love!


    Huang Zifeng secretly decided at this moment that she must get such a woman!

 Chapter 204： Got it?

    Lin Yourong''s arrival immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Han Ya is nothing. She and Lin Yourong are good friends, and she hopes that Lin Yourong will be happy. Lin Yourong is more beautiful, and she is also happy in her heart. However, another girl, Zhou Qing, curled her lips slightly, probably a little jealous. The same woman, why is Lin Yourong so beautiful?


    The three boys next to him, Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun, looked at Lin Yourong and all eyes were shining. Lin Yourong''s youthful and mature charm, like a fox''s charm, is too irritating to a man''s nerves.


    "Ahem!" Huang Zifeng motioned to Li Wu and Zhang Saijun, pretending to cough. He is declaring that Lin Yourong belongs to him and no one else is allowed to do it!


    Li Wu and Zhang Saijun came back to their senses. Although they wanted a woman like Lin Yourong, but Huang Zifeng was there, they stopped thinking about it. Huang Zifeng has a higher status than them, has more money than them, and is handsomer than them. They were Huang Zifeng''s younger brother, so they consciously stopped staring at Lin Yourong and gave way to Huang Zifeng.


    The three of them gave a wink, probably a man''s assignment. At this time, there are three men and three women, naturally one for each. Huang Zifeng decided Lin Yourong, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun winked and came to the result. Li Wu''s goal was Han Ya, and Zhang Saijun''s goal was Zhou Qing. They were very excited when they thought that the night was filled with beauty, accompanied by beautiful women.


    When you come out to play, everyone is grown up. Drink some wine and tune in. Maybe the atmosphere is up and you can go to the hotel to open a room holding hands?


    The three men were even more emotional. Lin Yourong, Han Ya, and Zhou Qing are all beauties, and they think they will definitely have a great time tonight!


    Huang Zifeng no longer stood stupidly by the side, and took the initiative to get to know Lin Yourong. He is very clear that he must take the initiative to pursue a woman. When he got to Han Ya''s side, he smiled, looked decent, dignified and elegant, and immediately formed the image of a handsome man, and said: "Student Han Ya, this is the classmate Lin Yourong you can''t boast about?"


    Han Ya smiled and nodded: "Yes, classmate Zifeng-but this can''t be considered a clever guess. Apart from my beautiful Lin, who else has such a temperament?"


    Lin Yourong blushed suddenly when she heard it, very embarrassed. He couldn''t help but tugged at the corner of Han Ya''s clothes, signalling her not to exaggerate too much.


    Han Ya looked at Lin Yourong and nodded, knowing what to do. In fact, she Qualin Yourong, in addition to Lin Yourong really becoming more beautiful, but also because she wants to help Lin Yourong expand her influence. After all, when Lalin was able to come out, he would have helped Lin Yourong solve the single problem. She didn''t know that Lin Yourong was no longer single. It''s hard for her to be kind. After seeing Lin Yourong indicate that she did not like this exaggerated speech atmosphere, she decided in her heart not to lead the atmosphere like this. She is very considerate of Lin Yourong.


    This is also the reason why Lin Yourong has few friends, but only has a good relationship with her. Han Ya is like a big sister, always taking care of her.


    Huang Zifeng kept a smile, looked at Lin Yourong, stretched out his hand, and said positively: "Hello, classmate Lin, I am Huang Zifeng, I am glad to meet you."


    Lin Yourong nodded, and reached out his hand, but only touched Huang Zifeng''s fingertips and took it back, indicating that he had returned the courtesy, and would not appear rude, and said, "Hello."


    Huang Zifeng was taken aback for a moment, but Lin Yourong''s reaction was much colder than he thought. He originally thought that with his handsomeness and temperament, even Lin Yourong would take the initiative to show his favor, but he didn''t expect the result to be like this.


    Several people present saw the scene where Lin Yourong just simply said "hello", and put his hand out just like he hadn''t touched Huang Zifeng, and took it back. They couldn''t help being slightly surprised, and the atmosphere became a little weird.


    Huang Zifeng seldom squats on pick-up girls. Now that he squats, he feels embarrassed. He laughed and changed the subject to look at Han Ya and said, "Student Han Ya, I think it¡¯s not early, so let¡¯s go to the place to celebrate. Wait. Okay, let¡¯s introduce each other and be friends."


    "Good." Han Ya nodded. The way of speaking is obviously no longer so ostentatious and squeamish, preferring Lin Yourong''s style.


    Huang Zifeng didn''t mind, he was confident enough to get acquainted with Lin Yourong in the next activities. This is not the first time he has experienced this kind of thing. It was embarrassing at first, and then once he did some interactive programs, he would soon become familiar with it.


    "Everyone get in the car, I''ll take you to a place, the place is driven by my buddy, you can play casually, and you will have fun!" Huang Zifeng said magnificently.


    Han Ya was stunned, she didn''t expect Huang Zifeng to make such arrangements. The birthday is hers, she originally chose the place. But now Huang Zifeng has made arrangements. She wanted to say something, but Li Wu on the side happily echoed Huang Zifeng and said: "The prince has finally spoken. I have been waiting for a long time. Let''s go!"


    "Haha, the prince is finally showing off, let us witness how the prince is ruined!" Zhang Saijun also laughed, saying this is naturally to set off Huang Zifeng''s wealth and generous moves.


    Zhou Qing had already gotten in a luxury car and waved to Han Ya and Lin Yourong, "You get in the car, it''s rare for the prince to take action, don''t miss it!"


    Han Ya glanced at Lin Yourong and wanted to see what Lin Yourong thought. Lin Yourong thought it was Han Ya''s arrangement, and didn''t say much. After all, Han Ya was so kind, pulling Lin Yourong''s hand into the car.


    Under Huang Zifeng''s guidance, a few people arrived at a comprehensive entertainment venue. Outside were dance halls and bars, and inside were private rooms. Partying K songs and playing chess and cards were not a problem. The decoration of the venue is very luxurious, even high-level white-collar workers would not be able to come here for consumption. It is not that the children of rich families cannot afford it. The decoration style of the venue is rather dark and windy, and it agrees to evoke the crazy emotions and desires in people, and let people vent it. So it''s not surprising that men and women undress and play in the field. Crazy, chaotic, cathartic... urban red men and green women rarely care about morality in such a place.


    But this style is somewhat familiar, it seems to be the style of the dark frontier. Sure enough, on some light curtains, there are symbols of dark borders.


    It''s just that Han Ya and Lin Yourong are a little uncomfortable entering such a venue. On the one hand, they themselves do not like this kind of overly intense, dark, crazy place, and on the other hand, they feel that the consumption is too high. Han Ya wanted to talk to Huang Zifeng about changing places, but after Huang Zifeng went to say a few words with a man who seemed to have a good position in the field, they were treated with great enthusiasm, and Han Ya was kind enough again, under Huang Zifeng¡¯s leadership. Arrived in a very luxurious box.


    "You can play as much as you want, I told my buddies, it''s all free, so don''t worry!" Huang Zifeng said to a few people in a magnificent manner, quite proud of Lin Yourong''s reaction when speaking, not without showing off. .


    However, Lin Yourong frowned, disappointing him. But Zhou Qing, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun continued to exclaim, "The prince is mighty! Not everyone can come here, the prince can be all free for a few words! Haha, sure enough, with the prince, there is Meat!"


    Huang Zifeng chuckled and said, "In fact, it''s not a big deal, but one of the managers here is my classmate. In short, with me here, you can just play!"


    Zhou Qing, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun shouted again, helping Huang Zifeng and blowing Huang Zifeng into the sky. Then Han Ya and Lin Yourong sat down on the comfortable sofa with their warm greetings. When sitting down, except Han Ya sitting next to Lin Yourong, everyone else consciously gave up their positions to Huang Zifeng. Huang Zifeng smiled and sat down on the other side of Lin Yourong, always showing good wishes to Lin Yourong.


    His thoughts on Lin Yourong were obvious. Lin Yourong could see something no matter how slow his reaction was. Lin Yourong is a little bit troubled. She has a boyfriend, not just her boyfriend, but also the fiance who lives together. So she wants to refuse. It''s just that she doesn''t know how to refuse, she is very kind, afraid that Huang Zifeng will lose face.


    So she quietly sent a text message to Han Ya, telling Han Ya that she had a boyfriend, and asked Han Ya to help.


    "What? You, you have...?!" Han Ya looked at Lin Yourong''s text message and couldn''t help but exclaimed in surprise.


    She was so surprised that she did not say the three words boyfriend. How could this dead Nizi secretly have a boyfriend? !


    When Han Ya exclaimed, Huang Zifeng shook his hand and almost fell off the glass he was holding.


    Zhou Qing, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun, who were sitting across from each other, also stared at Lin Yourong with wide eyes, and then their expressions were complicated.


    Lin Yourong has it? Is... pregnant?


    In this case, what is the meaning of everything Huang Zifeng did?

 Chapter 205： Want to dig a wall?

    Sure enough, Huang Zifeng''s face suddenly became gloomy about what Han Ya said Lin Yourong "has".


    If Lin Yourong is pregnant, isn''t everything he pleased just now is just being affectionate, like a clown?


    He can''t afford such a face!


    Of course Lin Yourong is not pregnant.


    Lin Yourong glared at Han Ya in embarrassment, blushing, and biting her lip gently to explain without a grudge: "No, no, I''m not pregnant..."


    Huang Zifeng heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Lin Yourong was not pregnant. He had a false alarm and had a chance to pursue it. The other three were also relieved. Huang Zifeng''s blessing was not for them to come to such a high-end place. If Huang Zifeng had no motivation, then they would not be able to enjoy such a high-end venue for free.


    However, at this time, Lin Yourong lowered his head slightly and added: "I have a boyfriend..."


    Me-fuck!


    Upon hearing Lin Yourong''s supplement, Huang Zifeng, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun all scolded like this in their hearts.


    Not pregnant, but a boyfriend?


    Damn, do you say it all at once? With a boyfriend just as bad in nature, what Huang Zifeng did is meaningless!


    Having a boyfriend is still playing with Mao¡ªNo, maybe Lin Yourong is just looking for an excuse. She is a very quiet girl and probably does not want to be harassed.


    Besides, even if you have a boyfriend, you can still dig into the corner! Such things are not uncommon!


    Therefore, Huang Zifeng laughed after being embarrassed, and said jokingly: "Classmate Yourong, are you kidding me?"


    After he said this, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun winked at each other and helped to agree.


    Li Wu smiled and said: "Yes, classmate Yourong, you didn''t say that on purpose. In fact, you don''t need to be restrained. My female classmates used to find an excuse for gatherings in the past, mainly because they were too restrained."


    Zhang Saijun took the conversation: "Classmate Yourong, we made friends sincerely, so don''t play the virtual set. You can let go of it, there is no need to think too much."


    Zhou Qing also echoed: "Classmate Yourong, the prince is actually very good, you see, I am also a girl, didn''t I play well with them, don''t be nervous."


    Lin Yourong glanced at them, feeling embarrassed, then looked at Han Ya and asked Han Ya to explain. She really has a boyfriend, why didn''t she believe it?


    In fact, Han Ya was also surprised that Lin Yourong had a boyfriend. She was very angry. This dead Nizi didn''t tell her boyfriend when she found her, which made herself always worry about her.


    Of course, Lin Yourong had a boyfriend, and she was also happy. It''s just that the current situation is very embarrassing. Huang Zifeng and others have prepared so much for them, but in the end they found that it was a void. I don''t know what they would think. What if you want revenge if you feel a bit of hatred?


    Han Ya''s worry is not without reason. She knew that Huang Zifeng was a very background person. Not to mention anything else, just say that in this place, you can meet high-level people, enjoy the most luxurious boxes, and all are free-this kind of treatment, who doesn''t have a deep background.


    Most of the sons, the higher the status, the stronger the self-esteem. Face is especially important. From the very beginning, Huang Zifeng''s thoughts towards Lin Yourong were as well known as Sima Zhao''s. However, now that Lin Yourong said that he had a boyfriend, didn''t he play with him?


    Of course Lin Yourong didn''t mean that, nor did Han Ya. But they didn''t, which doesn''t mean Huang Zifeng would not think so. Everyone is an adult. Since Huang Zifeng''s mind is so obvious from the beginning, why didn''t Lin Yourong immediately say that she has a boyfriend? Only now, it is obviously a player!


    Huang Zifeng really thought so. In addition, Li Wu, Zhang Saijun, and Zhou Qing also felt that Lin Yourong was too ignorant of praise. Especially Zhou Qing, if she didn''t care about everyone, she would want to scold Lin Yourong, don''t be shameless, think you can play with people if you look more beautiful?


    She felt that a man like Huang Zifeng was tall and handsome and had a family background. What could be faulty? No matter how beautiful a woman is, she is not leaning on a man''s pocket. To put it bluntly, that beautiful face is used to subdue a man''s pockets. What''s the use of being beautiful if you fail to grasp a man''s pocket?


    Of course, there are women who are beautiful without relying on men''s pockets, but they are a minority after all. Zhou Qing felt that Lin Yourong was not the kind of beautiful and capable woman. Jealous, it''s a rare opportunity, of course she wants to think of Lin Yourong too hard.


    The current atmosphere became very embarrassing. Huang Zifeng didn''t want to believe what Lin Yourong said, and Li Wu, Zhang Saijun and Zhou Qing all helped. Lin Yourong was a little anxious and asked Han Ya to help explain. As the birthday person, Han Ya is responsible for this party. She naturally wanted to protect Lin Yourong, but she was afraid of offending Huang Zifeng, and couldn''t find good words to adjust the atmosphere.


    To say that Lin Yourong really has a boyfriend, this party is probably over. Even if Huang Zifeng is unhappy, you may retaliate against them. In this kind of place, the two girls, maybe something bad happened. But if Lin Yourong doesn''t have a boyfriend, it would be a huge harm to Lin Yourong, she would never do this.


    Seeing Han Ya embarrassed, Huang Zifeng didn''t want to make a fuss too stiff. After all, you must maintain your image in front of beautiful women. He thought for a while, and felt that Lin Yourong could call her boyfriend out.


    This is a way of asking for directions.


    If Lin Yourong doesn''t really have a boyfriend, then Lin Yourong can''t continue to use this excuse. If Lin Yourong really has a boyfriend, then you can give Lin Yourong boyfriend a chance to dig a wall!


    Huang Zifeng thinks that every woman wants her boyfriend to be great, right? If she makes her boyfriend make a fool of herself in front of Lin Yourong, then Lin Yourong will have an idea in her heart, so it will be much easier to dig the foot of the wall.


    In short, Huang Zifeng is rarely moved by a woman, he will not give up easily!


    Of course, there are still many women who can make him move, such as Murong Huansha, the beauty president of Tianni Group. However, his heart is very useful, Murong Huansha doesn''t bother to look at him, he is not of the same level at all!


    He felt that he could catch up with Lin Yourong because Lin Yourong''s status was not as high as him. Although Grandpa Lin Yourong is the dean of the City No. 1 Hospital and his father is the dean of the City No. 6 Hospital, it looks similar, but there are still many relationships behind his family. Otherwise, his father, who is in his forties, would not be the dean.


    It was because of other relationships that he would know someone in the dark frontier, and only after he came to this dark frontier did he enjoy the best treatment. Otherwise, he is only the son of a dean, and the dark frontier may not be in his eyes.


    Decided to let Lin Yourong bring her boyfriend over, and then implement the strategy, Huang Zifeng looked at Lin Yourong with a smile and said: "Have a good time today, it is better to ask your boyfriend to come out. Everyone is a rare acquaintance, fate should be cherished, and have fun. That''s great."


    Lin Yourong hesitated, she didn''t want to call Tang Ye. She thought Tang Ye was very busy, and she shouldn''t bother Tang Ye anymore. So she looked at Han Ya to see if Han Ya could help her push it away.


    Seeing this, Huang Zifeng frowned slightly, becoming more upset in his heart.


    From beginning to end, he pleased Lin Yourong, and Lin Yourong would look at Han Ya. If he hadn''t endured it, he would have wanted to ask, "Is Han Ya your mother or what? Ask Han Ya about everything!"


    He also wanted to scold Han Ya. Because when Lin Yourong asked Han Ya for advice, Han Ya always followed Lin Yourong and never cooperated with him. He felt that Han Ya was very ignorant of praise. Having engaged in such a big battle, helping to arrange a luxurious venue for her birthday, I didn''t help myself once in the end!


    Han Ya trembled slightly when she saw Huang Zifeng''s gaze, a little embarrassed. Lin Yourong saw her reaction, glanced at Huang Zifeng, and saw Huang Zifeng''s unhappy look. When she looked at Han Ya again, she knew that it was difficult for Han Ya to do it in the middle.


    But Han Ya decided to defend Lin Yourong after hesitating. She and Lin Yourong are good friends, but not with others. Huang Zifeng wanted to pursue Lin Yourong, so he made the current arrangements. The problem is that neither the luxury boxes nor the first-class service were her plans. She could tear her skin apart, saying that all this was Huang Zifeng''s affection!


    As for the enmity of Huang Zifeng, she was indeed afraid. But she chooses friends!


    So she wanted to shirk Huang Zifeng, but at this time Lin Yourong grabbed the conversation and said, "Sister Ya, let my boyfriend come over!"


    Han Ya was taken aback, looking at Lin Yourong''s heart. She knew that Lin Yourong had seen her embarrassment and did not want her to be embarrassed before doing so.


    She wanted to say something to Lin Yourong, but Lin Yourong blushed and said, "Sister Ya, I''m sorry, I didn''t tell you before. Now, I should introduce you to my boyfriend..."


    Han Ya knew the style of doing things like this dead Nizi, she would either ignore it or make up her mind, she would be very stubborn, so she smiled, took Lin Yourong''s hand, and said, "Okay, let me see which guy is like this. Lucky to capture the heart of our beautiful Lin."


    Lin Yourong''s face was even redder, and he lowered his head slightly shyly, full of sweet smell.


    Huang Zifeng looked gloomy when he saw it.


    Doesn''t Lin Yourong''s expression mean that she does have a boyfriend?


    Huang Zifeng felt even more unhappy, and became hostile to the boyfriend Lin Yourong said inexplicably. Just as Han Ya thought, a son-in-law like him has hardly been suffocated in the matter of picking up girls, but this time facing the woman he really likes, he has suffocated greatly. He couldn''t swallow the breath in his heart, he must vent it.


    So he winked at Li Wu and Zhang Saijun, meaning it was obvious that when Lin Yourong''s boyfriend came, he should do something!


    Li Wu and Zhang Saijun understood, smiled coldly, and promised to make Huang Zifeng satisfied. Then they looked at Lin Yourong, their eyes obviously displeased, even disgusted.


    They are like this. Women who they can''t get are obtained by others, so the more beautiful a woman is, the more annoying it is, as if she has been betrayed by a woman.


    This is not a good thing for Tang Ye. If he comes over, he might be embarrassed.

 Chapter 206： What is a man?

    Tang Ye originally planned to go home and rest. Tomorrow, he will go to the hospital to be a conscientious doctor and embark on the road of "medical career" guided by the old men. But when he received a call from Lin Yourong suddenly, Lin Yourong''s voice was a little bit ashamed and hesitated. He first asked him if he was free, and then asked him if he was free to accompany her here.


    This is not nonsense, the wife''s request, even if there is no time to go. Tang Ye didn''t say anything, and after hanging up the phone, he went to the place.


    When he arrived at the place, he thought it was a coincidence that it was actually a place on the dark frontier. He thought of Jiang Xiaobai and wondered whether he should call Jiang Xiaobai to drink, but after thinking about it, he still mainly accompanies Lin Yourong, not Jiang Xiaobai for the time being.


    When he arrived in the box that Lin Yourong said, he was taken aback. It was so luxurious and magnificent, just like a dream world, it must be very good to pursue girls.


    Tang Ye called Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong stood up excitedly when his eyes lit up when he saw the caller ID, and said with some shame: "I, my...boyfriend is here, I will pick him up!"


    After all, she left her seat and opened the door without waiting for others to speak. Huang Zifeng looked from behind, his face growing gloomy. Seeing Huang Zifeng like this, Han Ya became more worried, always feeling that something bad would happen.


    Lin Yourong opened the door to see Tang Ye, smiled sweetly, stretched her hand to Tang Ye and said, "Thank you for coming."


    "What are you polite? It''s rare that you are willing to introduce this boyfriend to your friends. I''m so happy that it''s too late." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong blushed and pulled Tang Ye in.


    Tang Ye walked beside Lin Yourong, went in and saw two women and three men, and at the same time caught the eyes of Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun-their eyes were not good!


    He is speechless, isn''t Lin Yourong''s friend? Why are you hostile to yourself?


    For this kind of thing, the only reason he can think of is-a woman.


    This woman must be Lin Yourong.


    The daughter-in-law is so beautiful and dazzling, which man is not fascinated by it. Huang Zifeng has a good temperament and is probably a rich young master. If you have ideas about your own wife, you will definitely be hostile to yourself.


    Thinking about their situation before, it happened that three men and three women came by themselves. Isn''t it an eyesore?


    Wanting to understand this, Tang Ye shook his head slightly and sighed, watching Lin Yourong roll his eyes. Wife-in-law, let him find excitement!


    Lin Yourong didn''t explain to Tang Ye. First, he brought him to Han Ya, replied shyly, squeezed, and said to Han Ya: "Sister Ya, he, he is Tang Ye, me, my boyfriend..."


    When Han Ya saw Tang Ye, she nodded politely, stood up to express her politeness, and glanced up and down. She felt that Tang Ye had to be tall and good-looking, not bad, and very satisfied. She looked back at Lin Yourong and said jokingly: "That''s not bad, Yourong, I found such a reliable boyfriend without saying a word. How about being single together?"


    "Sister Ya, don''t make trouble..." Lin Yourong was even more embarrassed, lowering her head and intertwining her little hands. Although it is shy, it is also very sweet and very cute.


    But Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, Zhang Saijun, and Zhou Qing made their teeth tickle when they saw the three of them.


    They felt that Lin Yourong and Han Ya didn''t take themselves seriously!


    Especially Huang Zifeng, he cares about Lin Yourong most, Lin Yourong makes him feel unfair, unwilling, and very angry.


    Mom, who opened this box? Whose site is this? It''s a box opened by myself! It''s my own money! They ignore themselves in this way because they think they are good people and have no temper?


    Huang Zifeng was secretly unhappy, and immediately winked at Li Wu and Zhang Saijun.


    Li Wu nodded understandingly, stood up and said openly, "Brother Tang Ye, I heard You Rong introduced you just now. I''m glad to meet you. Come, let''s have a drink first!"


    Tang Ye turned around to look at him, smiled, poured wine and toasted, acting with great dignity and pride.


    Zhang Saijun also stood up, but did not drink, and said: "Tang Ye, I really envy you, we only have a girlfriend here, and you are such a beautiful girlfriend. Zifeng and Li Wu and I were puzzled just now, as if we-- Not worse than you? Why not?"


    When he said this, Lin Yourong and Han Ya moved their eyelids. This is impolite! There is a kind of irony to Tang Ye!


    As if Tang Sect shouldn''t have a girlfriend!


    Everyone can hear this full of hostility.


    Han Ya was unhappy and wanted to say something, but Zhang Saijun continued what he said just now, pretending to be humbly thinking, and said: "So Zifeng, I and Li Wu just thought, can''t we be men? , I don¡¯t understand. So, Brother Tang Ye, since you can capture your heart, you must be very experienced, right? Haha, why don¡¯t you tell us how you want to be a man. I used to chase girls, old It''s what you guys are being scolded for. We are very interested in this kind of thing. Brother Tang Ye told me about it, maybe he can help us find a girlfriend, haha..."


    "And I believe that the three beauties also want to hear. After all, men are good or bad, let''s see if you are a good man or a bad man, haha... as an appraisal for Yourong classmate!" Zhang Saijun said. Some ridicule.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes.


    The words became more and more aggressive. Obviously, Zhang Saijun was giving Tang Ye his prestige. Ask Tang Ye to talk about a man. This kind of topic is difficult to answer, if it is said to be bad, it will reduce the goodwill in women''s hearts. Moreover, Huang Zifeng and the others can stab him and criticize his character as a man.


    They just wanted to embarrass Tang Ye and shake the relationship between Tang Ye and Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya were completely unhappy, and wanted to help Tang Ye. Han Ya felt that they were rude, and she felt very responsible as the most fundamental reason for this gathering. Lin Yourong felt that they were not kind to Tang Ye, and she must be defending Tang Ye.


    However, before they could speak, Tang Ye smiled and replied: "I think the man is an angel."


    Everyone was taken aback.


    Oh, this is not ashamed to say, men are angels-are you boasting so much?


    Now that Tang Ye spoke, Han Ya and Lin Yourong wouldn''t be able to interrupt. Huang Zifeng and the others pretended to listen carefully. In fact, they were too bad-hearted, waiting to find Tang Ye''s trouble.


    Regardless of their special thoughts, Tang Ye said: "According to scientific research, men and women are together for love and satisfaction with a good-looking heart¡ª¡ª"


    "Bah..." Lin Yourong and Han Ya hum softly.


    Lin Yourong is very upset, what satisfaction is good-lust. Tang Ye is talking nonsense again!


    Tang Ye smiled and continued: "According to what I said earlier, then, a man is equal to''love + lust''. At the same time, we know that everyone recognizes that Cupid is an angel, so Cupid is often represented as love, and angels are It often represents love and love, so there is''love=Cupid=angel'', then bringing love into''man=love+erotic'' is''man=angel+color''. But we have heard one more true sentence The Zen saying,''Rose is emptiness'', then, color is equal to ''0'', and then substituting the color into''man=angel+color'' is,''man=angel+0'', 0 plus any number is still that number, then, Isn''t a man equal to an angel?"


    Tang Ye explained it solemnly.


    Everyone looked at him dumbfounded.


    Nima, can you explain this way?


    This makes Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun embarrassed to be provoked. Such an answer seems a bit interesting.


    Lin Yourong is very embarrassed!


    Tang Ye is shameless!


    This kind of explanation looks funny, but in fact it is very rascal!


    She glanced at Han Ya and wondered what Han Ya would think. She didn''t care what Huang Zifeng and the others thought of Tang Ye. From the moment Huang Zifeng and the others deliberately embarrassed Tang Ye, she regarded them as passersby. But Han Ya is her good elder sister. She hopes that Han Ya can affirm her boyfriend, not wanting Han Ya to think Tang Ye is frivolous.


    At this moment, Han Ya looked at Tang Ye and smiled, seeming to appreciate it.


    Lin Yourong was taken aback, can''t do this, is Tang Ye that good?

 Chapter 207： Fill the wine!

    Lin Yourong was originally worried that Han Ya didn''t like Tang Ye, but when she saw that Han Ya had a gentle attitude towards Tang Ye, and even tried to protect her, she was finally relieved.


    Han Ya is her best friend. She used to protect her like a big sister, even for her to ignore the misunderstanding that she is gay. They had agreed to be single, but she quietly found her boyfriend, which was a bit unkind.


    "Puff~" When everyone was astonished by Tang Ye''s serious explanation of "a man is an angel", Han Ya first covered her mouth and laughed.


    She looked at Tang Ye and blinked and said, "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to be quite able to say it, no wonder You Rong likes you. But, you didn''t bully You Rong? You Rong is a quiet, soft girl with no assertiveness. Don''t take advantage of this to bully her, otherwise-you are pretty!"


    Han Ya was quite satisfied with Tang Ye, and said jokingly, which harmonized the atmosphere well. However, Lin Yourong kept making a big red face, staring at Han Ya without complaining, and humming softly, "I''m not without my own opinion!"


    Tang Ye laughed and stood up to Lin Yourong''s side and stretched out his hand to embrace Lin Yourong''s shoulder, leaning against him, quite intimate, and said, "Sister Ya, how could I bully Yourong? It''s too late to love you. You Don''t worry, you will take care of you and you will never be wronged."


    Lin Yourong was sweet in her heart, lowered her head and smiled shyly.


    Han Ya saw her appearance as a little girl and knew that she really loved Tang Ye, otherwise she would not have such a performance.


    Han Ya was quite puzzled, and didn''t find Lin Yourong for a month or two. Why did this little Nizi find a boyfriend and quickly fell into love?


    No, I will ask this little Nizi in the future, how did I know Tang Ye and what happened!


    Han Ya secretly made a decision, then looked at Tang Ye and exchanged simple greetings. Tang Ye still embraced Lin Yourong intimately, talking to Han Ya. Lin Yourong occasionally interjected, maintaining a shy and fearful appearance.


    The three suddenly got together to chat like this again, ignoring Huang Zifeng and Li Wu again. This made Huang Zifeng look so gloomy, and a huge anger arose in his heart. He has never failed so much in love. In the past, women took the initiative to please him, and even took the initiative to suggest that he could go deep into certain aspects. This allowed him to develop an arrogant mentality-as long as it was the woman he liked, it was all his.


    For Lin Yourong, he really wanted to get it. You can even lower your requirements. As long as Lin Yourong leaves Tang Ye, he can relieve Lin Yourong that he had a boyfriend and not treat Lin Yourong as a broken shoe. However, seeing Lin Yourong being so close to Tang Ye now, especially seeing Lin Yourong''s eyes towards Tang Ye, completely looks like only Tang Ye is obedient. Isn''t this slap him in the face? Lin Yourong looked at him with a cold attitude, but was obsessed with Tang Ye. Isn''t that saying that he is worse than Tang Ye?


    Can''t bear it!


    Huang Zifeng is usually called the prince, and even his nickname is so arrogant, so he is not allowed to be ignored or incomparable by other men¡ªat least he cannot be compared to Tang Ye!


    Huang Zifeng has a small reputation in this area. He often visits major venues and companies, and has a wide network of people and has met many people. He carefully looked at Tang Ye''s appearance, and thought that Tang Ye could not be the eldest young master, so his status was definitely lower than him.


    So he was even more dissatisfied with Tang Ye. A person with a status lower than himself is actually hugging the woman he likes in front of him?


    This is a great shame!


    He wants to make Tang Ye ashamed!


    He winked at Li Wu and Zhang Saijun again, and told them to stop being so polite to Tang Ye and kill Tang Ye directly!


    Li Wu and Zhang Saijun understood, and the eyes that looked at Tang Ye were even more unkind.


    At this moment Tang Ye turned his back to them, but when they cast a huge hostility, he moved. This is a keen sense that the beast perceives danger. So he knew that Huang Zifeng and the others treated him badly. However, Huang Zifeng didn''t do anything excessive, so he ignored it.


    At this moment, Li Wu picked up a wine glass and slapped it. It seemed to be putting it, but in fact it hit the glass tabletop, making a scary sound.


    Han Ya and Lin Yourong were taken aback, stopped talking, and looked back. Tang Ye also turned his head, but he was calm, with a slight smile on his mouth.


    No one talks anymore, the box is quiet, as if the needle is audible, and the atmosphere is instantly embarrassing and stiff, as if the two parties are about to go to war.


    Both Lin Yourong and Han Ya guessed that the sudden smashing of the cup was made by Huang Zifeng and the others on purpose. The two women glanced at each other and suddenly understood that they were probably too engaged in chatting together just now, ignoring Huang Zifeng and the others, so they were unhappy. The two women couldn''t help worrying, wondering what Huang Zifeng would do.


    Recognizing a person is sometimes difficult and sometimes easy. They got along with Huang Zifeng and Li Wu just now, and they basically saw Huang Zifeng''s character. Huang Zifeng is naturally the boss among them and is often touted. Although he is humble on the surface, he wants to behave everywhere. He is a person with strong desire to express and hypocrisy. Lin Yourong and Han Ya didn''t like such people. As for Li Wu, Zhang Saijun, and Zhou Qing, they are friends who eat meat and drink with Huang Zifeng, but Huang Zifeng is the only one who followed Huang Zifeng.


    Han Ya regretted letting Huang Zifeng participate in her birthday. If she had known that Lin Yourong had a boyfriend, she would not have arranged this way. Although she met Huang Zifeng, she didn''t know each other soon, so she couldn''t talk about deep friendship. If it weren''t for Huang Zifeng''s family background to be similar to Lin Yourong''s, she would devote herself to Lin Yourong''s future, and she wouldn''t let such a person celebrate her birthday.


    But now it¡¯s useless to regret it. Huang Zifeng helped her arrange such a luxurious venue. If she had trouble with Huang Zifeng, if nothing else, she would say that Huang Zifeng walked away, but told the staff to charge again, how can she pay? Up?


    She is an ordinary white-collar worker, and her family background is far from that of Lin. After a year of work, she can save less than 100,000 yuan. At the moment, it is estimated that more than one hundred thousand will be played in such a luxurious venue.


    After the atmosphere fell into a brief embarrassment, Li Wu looked at Tang Ye, laughed, and said, "I''m sorry, the wine glass was not held firmly just now, and it fell accidentally. It just so happened, Tang Ye, how about coming over for a drink? Hey, you''re still too late. Come, I should be fined three drinks! Besides, if you don¡¯t come with classmate Yourong, are there any classmates in your heart? You won¡¯t have women out there ¡ª oh, look at me, I¡¯m sorry. , I didn¡¯t mention this. Anyway, you¡¯re late and don¡¯t accompany your girlfriend. Let¡¯s wait. The fine for three drinks is not heavy, right?¡±


    After Li Wu finished speaking, everyone looked at each other thoughtfully. Huang Zifeng pretended that there was nothing, Zhang Saijun smiled slightly, Zhou Qing''s smile was a little joking. The expressions of Han Ya and Lin Yourong both sank. They are increasingly disgusted by people like Huang Zifeng and Li Wu.


    Since Tang Ye came, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun always said something disgusting, either to satirize Tang Ye or to provoke Tang Ye and Lin Yourong''s relationship. Both of them looked at Huang Zifeng''s expression. So these are nothing but hints by Huang Zifeng, even if there is no hint, he acquiesces. Han Ya and Lin Yourong could see it naturally, so they became more and more angry.


    At this time, Li Wu put out three cups and filled them with liquor!


    Not beer!


    Li Wu smiled, and said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, don''t make ink stains if it''s a man, can''t you drink three glasses of wine? If you don''t drink it, it won''t give us face. This...isn''t it appropriate?"


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya were very angry, the fools could see that Huang Zifeng and the others were going to drink Tang Ye!


    With three full glasses of liquor, the degree is so high, who can stand it continuously?


    Drinking beer is okay, the degree is low, and I don''t worry about accidents. But Baijiu, I don''t know how uncomfortable the whole person is. Maybe they are directly unconscious. Huang Zifeng and the others will definitely play other tricks again, and they may also take advantage of this to bully Han Ya and Lin Yourong. Even if the consequences are more serious, what should Tang Ye do when he is injured?


    Drinking so much spirits at once can have many consequences. Such as severe burns of the liver and spleen, such as sudden strokes.


    "You..." Han Ya and Lin Yourong both tried to stop them, even scolding Li Wu, but they were secretly stopped by Tang Ye reaching out.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said, "Brother Li is right. I should be fined three drinks, no problem."


    Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, Zhang Saijun and Zhou Qing all brightened when they saw Tang Ye like this.


    Three consecutive glasses full of white wine, empty stomach, if you don''t drink often, you can''t stand it. Tang Ye is swollen and fattened, she doesn''t want to lose face in front of her girlfriend, right?


    Then there is a good show, hehe.


    Huang Zifeng and Li Wu sneered sinisterly in their hearts, watching how Tang Ye drank so much liquor.

 Chapter 208： Shoot yourself in the foot!

    Tang Ye said that he was going to drink those three full glasses of white wine. Lin Yourong was so worried that he grabbed his hand and shook his head as he watched him. He even showed a slight anger, not allowing him to behave!


    In Lin Yourong''s heart, if he loves Tang Ye, he will not care about too many things. She doesn''t care how much Tang Ye has, how much face she has, she only wants Tang Ye to be well. As for other people''s sarcasm and instigation, she acts as a clown, so she doesn''t allow Tang Ye to try to drink so much spirits.


    Her worry is not unreasonable. When they usually dine with Tang Ye, the two of them don''t drink any strong wines, at most they drink a little mellow red wine and wine. Like that kind of white, Tang Ye definitely can''t stand it!


    Everyone thought that Tang Ye was doing her best.


    Tang Ye was stopped by Lin Yourong, and Li Wu urged: "Tang Ye, I am a rough person. I like simple and rude people on the wine table. You should never drink the wine. If you don''t even drink a little, you can It¡¯s hard to say. Go out and rely on friends. Give it a go. Come over for a drink and you will be brothers in the future."


    What he said on the surface was urging Tang Ye to come over for a drink, but in fact it had another meaning, that is, if Tang Ye didn''t drink, he would not be friends with them. Not a friend, but an enemy¡ªhow can Tang Ye dare to be an enemy with them as they are?


    If you dare, you may not even be able to get out of this place tonight!


    This is a threat.


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Han Ya bit her red lips tightly, feeling that it was her responsibility. She glanced at Tang Ye and at Lin Yourong, who was so anxious that she had beautiful eyes. She turned her mind and planned to stand up and confront Huang Zifeng, even if Huang Zifeng retaliated, she would admit it. In short, she didn''t want to get Tang Ye and Lin Yourong involved for her own reasons.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye gently pushed away Lin Yourong''s hand, walked to the three glasses of white wine, picked up one, grunted, and poured it straight down without frowning.


    "Ha, this wine is not bad!" Miao drank a glass of white, Tang Ye looked at Li Wu, smiled and said that the wine was good, not uncomfortable at all.


    Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun were all taken aback for a moment, and then there was a chill in their eyes, unwilling and angry, but they quickly returned to calm. Tang Ye just drank one cup, and there were two more glasses left. After drinking two cups, there is nothing wrong with Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Brother Li is right. Men must not be persuaded at the wine table, otherwise it is not a man, but a maiden! Only three glasses of wine, it''s a trivial matter."


    Huang Zifeng and Li Wu smiled slightly, their smiles somewhat contemptuous. Tang Ye said coolly, but still holding the second glass of liquor in his hand, afraid to drink it?


    They want to see when Tang Ye can be handsome!


    At this time, Tang Ye picked up the second glass of wine, and he grunted again, and it was also a second drink!


    There was no pause in the middle, and I didn''t even pant for breath!


    When Huang Zifeng and Li Wu saw them, they changed color slightly.


    This baijiu is a real high-level liquor, and the taste is very strong, even if it is drunk by an old drunkard, he can only drink it and eat some small dishes to reconcile it. But Tang Ye drank two cups in a row, and it was all seconds!


    How is this possible? Even if you can really drink, your throat should be choked by the strong smell, how can you drink it in seconds?


    Huang Zifeng and Li Wu looked a little gloomy, could it be that Tang Ye is a good drinker? Are you shooting yourself in the foot?


    Unlike Huang Zifeng''s vicious eyes, Han Ya and Lin Yourong were full of worries. When they saw Tang Ye pouring white wine directly, they rushed to Sang''s eyes. Especially Lin Yourong, his eyes flushed with anxiety. But when Tang Ye pushed her hand away, she squeezed the palm of her hand just now, implying that there would be no accident.


    She knew that Tang Ye would not be so improper, so she chose to believe it. But I believe it doesn''t mean that I am not worried. Although Tang Ye has a sense of measure, she also has a lot of impulses.


    "Haha, not bad, I must have a good drink today!" After Tang Ye drank two consecutive cups, he still didn''t look any uncomfortable, but he became more energetic.


    He picked up the third cup of white again, poured it down, and sipped it to the end. It was also a second drink!


    When Huang Zifeng and Li Wu saw this, Qiqi took a breath. Three white cups are all in seconds! Nima, is this a monster in wine? There is no gasping, no frowning, and no blush. Is this a person?


    Seeing that Tang Ye was okay, Han Ya and Lin Yourong breathed a sigh of relief. The two girls held hands together, and when they let go, they found that their palms were sweating, which was irritated by Tang Ye.


    After drinking three glasses of white wine, Tang Ye glanced at Huang Zifeng, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun, and saw their uncertain expressions, their mouths turned upwards, and they sneered contemptuously.


    He thought it was ridiculous. What kind of method is not used, but it is filled with wine? He has followed Nong Baicao since he was a child, in addition to studying medicine, but also to cure diseases. Because of his weird illness, Nong Baicao often let him soak in the potion. And this potion also includes medicated wine. While soaking and cooking, the body has long been moisturized by alcohol, so why are you afraid of alcohol?


    In addition, he also masters Qi Jin, and can stimulate the alcohol in the body by activating Qi Jin, and it is even more unlikely to be stumped by alcohol.


    The so-called reciprocity, he felt that it was time to pour Huang Zifeng and the others wine by himself!


    So he sat down, looked carefree, very bold, and smiled at Li Wu: "Brother Li, three glasses of fine wine have been drunk, now I toast a glass of Brother Li and treat me so enthusiastically, come!"


    As he said, Tang Ye took out a bottle of white wine, filled the glass in front of him and the glass in front of Li Wu respectively, and said, "Let''s do it!"


    Li Wu looked at the full glass of liquor in front of him, and couldn''t help swallowing. They originally drank beer, but they came out for nothing in order to deal with Tang Ye. Asking him to drink a full glass of white, he knows his abilities, it must be awful.


    This is white!


    He had a bitter face and wanted to push it away, but Tang Ye bluntly said: "Why, Brother Li, can''t you drink the white? No, if you can''t drink the white, why would you give me a respect?"


    Li Wu was secretly angry when he heard it. Tang Ye''s tone was full of provocation and irony. Tang Ye is undoubtedly fighting back. If he persuaded him, it would definitely make people laugh!


    He can''t afford to lose that face.


    He glanced at Huang Zifeng secretly, and Huang Zifeng nodded slightly, meaning to drink. After drinking, the three of them would join hands to flood Tang Ye. Don¡¯t believe it, you can¡¯t kill Tang Ye!


    So, he picked up the glass of white wine and worked with Tang Ye.


    It''s just that when he finished drinking, he almost choked his bile, and he was too stimulated! But he had to hold back hard, otherwise he would be extremely embarrassed.


    With such a choking, his face became as ugly as pig liver, and a fool could see how painful he was.


    Tang Ye looked at him and smiled contemptuously. He happened to see it, and he was so angry that he jumped up. But Tang Ye immediately pretended to be gentle, saying that he had a good drinking capacity and was so proud that he couldn''t say anything about Tang Ye.


    Suddenly two words came out to Tang Ye in his heart-mean-people!


    Tang Ye didn''t care, and then he drank a white drink with Zhang Saijun and Huang Zifeng. Huang Zifeng and Zhang Saijun, like Li Wu, usually drink beer, but they all became white all of a sudden and choked uncomfortably. But for the sake of face, they had to hold back.


    On the other hand, Tang Ye drank six cups of white in a row, nothing happened!


    The three of them couldn''t help but panic. This Nima really picked up a stone and hit her in the foot. Tang Ye was a monster when she was drinking!


    However, the matter was not over yet. At this time, Tang Ye looked at them with a smile and said, "Actually, I have a more enjoyable way to drink, why don''t we have fun together?"


    Upon hearing his words, Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun all shook in their hearts, giving rise to a huge ominous premonition.

 Chapter 209： Drink bleeding!

    When Tang Ye was talking about drinking in other ways, he was already pouring. In other words, he did not allow Huang Zifeng to refuse them!


    Huang Zifeng, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun took a look at each of them, and they all had a bitter face. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to drink so much. You must know this a long time ago, and you would never deal with Tang Ye by pouring wine. I thought that the three of them would definitely be able to flood Tang Ye, but I didn''t expect that it would be difficult to get down the stairs now that I lift a rock and hit my own foot.


    If you refuse to drink Tang Ye no longer, doesn''t it appear that you are very scared? And Tang Ye was drinking with the three of them alone!


    But if you continue to drink with Tang Ye, can you stand it?


    Huang Zifeng quickly squinted his eyes and signaled to Li Wu and Zhang Saijun that the wine can continue to be drunk, but no longer drink the white one, but drink beer.


    If they drink beer, they can stick to it, because they usually drink beer!


    After Li Wu understood, he stopped Tang Ye from pouring the liquor and said, "Tang Ye, the night is long, there is no need to drink so much at once, just drink slowly next."


    "Not much, right? Look at me, after you have drunk six glasses, you only had one drink. What''s more?" Tang Ye said with a smile and continued to pour the liquor!


    Huang Zifeng, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun''s expressions suddenly became gloomy. Tang Ye''s words were mocking them. He emphasized the word "cai" before having a drink. It would be too much, right?


    This is what Tang Ye meant, Huang Zifeng and the others were half angry.


    Li Wu gritted his teeth secretly, but he was helpless. Who made Tang Ye drink so much, they drank so little. Don''t talk nonsense if you drink too much, what else can you talk about if you drink less?


    But Huang Zifeng and the others really didn¡¯t want to pour white wine anymore. Huang Zifeng gave Li Wu a wink. Li Wu knew, and stopped Tang Ye from pouring white wine again, saying: "Tang Ye, why don¡¯t you drink beer? This white is too strong after all. , Zifeng and I have to drive, it¡¯s not easy to drink too much."


    "Well, there is a substitute for driving. Besides, if you drink too much beer, when the degree is up, driving is also a drunk driving. It''s still white. You can stop the ink, isn''t it a man?!" Tang Ye poured a glass Baijiu put some strength on the table, shocking Li Wu.


    Li Wu cursed Tang Ye countless times, shit, didn''t he just drink three glasses of white wine? Is it necessary to press hard like this?


    "No, Tang Ye, Zifeng and I really want to drive, so--" Li Wu had a cheeky face and still refused to drink liquor.


    But before he finished speaking, Tang Ye picked up a glass of white wine and drank it in one go. He put the glass on the table heavily, staring at Li Wu and humming, "What are you doing? Drunk. Isn¡¯t this still a woman? They all know how to drive! But I said you, Brother Li, don¡¯t you just have a drink? Push around, are you a wife?!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Li Wu was so-naked-nakedly saying that he was a wife, and almost jumped up with anger.


    Tang Ye was still smiling, full of provocation and malice, and irritated Li Wu to murder.


    Although what you say at the wine table is a bit of pride, and will not be easily quarreled, it can be seen who takes it seriously and whose measurement. After all, at the wine table, the men scolded a lot of their mothers. If they were serious, there would be no way to confuse them on the wine table, but Tang Ye''s words could be seen as provocative.


    Han Ya and Lin Yourong who stood by and watched were a little bit dumbfounded. Originally worried about Tang Ye, but now Tang Ye is not only okay, he has been provoking Huang Zifeng and the others. Is this guy an alcoholic?


    Li Wu was secretly taunted that he was a maiden and couldn''t bear it. Looking at Huang Zifeng, Huang Zifeng''s expression was extremely gloomy. Tang Ye clearly wanted to hit them in the face, they couldn''t accept it. So Huang Zifeng winked and said he was done! Play with Tang Ye to the end!


    Anyway, Tang Ye drank so much, even if he could drink it, his stomach couldn''t hold on. I don''t believe that Tang Ye can really fail a thousand cups!


    "Okay, Tang Ye, you are right, you have to drink happily! Then let''s continue to do it!" Li Wu yelled, but his body was a little shaky.


    Ouch, his head was a little swollen when he was stimulated by the white cup just now, and he stood hard, so he sat down.


    Tang Ye got his answer, hehe laughed, and said, "This is a man! But, as I said just now, let''s drink it in another way, we promise to have fun!"


    "Really? What''s the method?" Anyway, Li Wu stopped fearing, staring at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye smiled, did not explain too much, took a lighter, and pointed at the high number of liquor in the wine glass with a "wow", and a fire loomed in the wine.


    Li Wu, Huang Zifeng and Huang Saijun saw them, their eyes widened, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads, and they couldn''t help swallowing saliva. They have heard of this method of drinking, and it is said that the men in the military area drink hot wine for courage or training.


    When the alcohol content is high enough and the alcohol content is sufficient, the wine can be ignited. A strong person will pour the wine into his mouth and swallow it along with the fire. Because this kind of wine burns, its temperature is higher than ordinary spirits, and it is exciting. But when the wine is in the stomach, there will be a fire burning in it, and most people simply cannot bear it!


    Tang Ye saw the faces of Huang Zifeng, Li Wu and Zhang Saijun stiffen, and even a few of them turned pale, and sneered secretly. Then he lit four glasses of white wine with a lighter and said with a smile: "Everyone, have you seen this wine? Cool isn''t it? Come on, let''s go one!"


    "You..." Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun looked at the flames in the wine glasses, all of their colors changed, staring at Tang Ye and wanting to curse.


    Go one? Go your sister, Nima, how can you drink this hot wine? Is it still alive?


    They saw Tang Ye smiling evilly, almost like a devil.


    Not only were they afraid, but the three girls, Han Ya, Lin Yourong, and Zhou Qing all changed. You don''t have to die for a drink, right?


    Lin Yourong was very worried about Tang Ye and wanted to stop it. But when she saw Tang Ye put a hand behind her back to signal her not to worry, she didn''t stop it.


    Han Ya saw that instead of worrying about Tang Ye, she was worried about Huang Zifeng. Although Huang Zifeng had a bad attitude towards Tang Ye before, but after playing with it, he might have troubles. Looking at the wine braving the flames, alas, I can hardly imagine pouring it into my mouth and drinking it!


    At this time, Han Ya felt that Tang Ye was not as gentle as it seemed on the surface. Don''t look at Tang Ye smiling, he is actually a demon!


    She glanced at Lin Yourong, her eyes a little weird.


    This little girl is timid and fearful, quiet and delicate. Why did he find such a fierce boyfriend? Oops, I really don¡¯t know my face, soft girls like to be rough!


    Lin Yourong noticed Han Ya''s gaze, his complexion flushed, a little ashamed, but he did not avoid it. She felt that she was very proud of having such a boyfriend, so she raised her head slightly and whispered to Han Ya: "I just like him."


    Han Ya was stunned, her mouth opened, and this little Nizi became bolder! In the past, I would never say these shameful things!


    Li Wu was completely frightened, shook his head, and even wanted to go back, where he dared to drink the hot wine with Tang Ye, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you still don''t make a joke? How can you drink this fire?"


    However, Tang Ye smiled coldly, picked up a glass of wine, poured it into his mouth with the fire, and swallowed it with a grunt.


    He couldn''t finish drinking in one mouthful, so instead of putting down the glass, he grunted and swallowed it bit by bit until he finished drinking a glass of wine.


    Others watched him drinking, feeling that he was eating fire.


    Everyone''s heart hung over Sang''s eyes, even if they didn''t drink it, they felt very scary.


    However, Tang Ye drank it simply, and nothing happened!


    Huang Zifeng and Li Wu looked at them, showing a look of horror at Tang Ye.


    What freak is this guy? Nima, drink like this!


    "Haha, happy!" After Tang Ye finished drinking, he glanced at Huang Zifeng and the others, and finally looked at Li Wu, smiling evilly: "Brother Li, look, am I not good? So of course this wine can be drunk like this! Come, I have another drink to toast you."


    With that, Tang Ye picked up a cup as his own, and gave another cup to Li Wu, letting Li Wu drink with him.


    Li Wu was so frightened that he stood up and took a step back, as if he was about to flee. He didn''t dare to take the wine glass, looking very embarrassed and embarrassed!


    Tang Ye lowered his face and hummed: "What? Brother Li, don''t you dare to drink?"


    "You..." Li Wu was stimulated again. Isn''t this a direct satire and provocation against him?


    Tang Ye sneered, too lazy to look at him again, looked at Huang Zifeng and Zhang Saijun, and hummed: "Aren''t you daring to drink it? You--wouldn''t you be so rubbish?"


    "You!" Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun all changed colors, furious.


    Rubbish?


    Tang Ye actually scolded herself for rubbish? !


    Was scolded by a kid who was inferior to himself? !


    Which is tolerable or unbearable!


    Tang Ye''s provocation was successful, and Huang Zifeng and the others were irritated and wanted to drink the hot wine!


    Li Wu motioned to Huang Zifeng, let Huang Zifeng not worry, he drink first!


    So he simply picked up a glass of fire wine, which was quite atmospheric, but the atmosphere was only three seconds, watching the flames in the wine quickly shivered, raised it to his mouth, and dared not drink it. But at this point, if he dared not drink, he would be really shameless.


    At this moment, he saw Tang Ye cast a scornful smile. He was furious, turned his mind, closed his eyes and poured fire wine suddenly!


    "what!"


    However, as soon as he drank and swallowed, he let out a painful cry, quickly dropped the wine glass, and covered his throat with a painful grunt.


    Seeing this, Huang Zifeng and Zhang Saijun hurried over to see his situation. He finally couldn''t help it, with a "poof", spit out a huge mouthful of blood!


    "Ah!" The girl Zhou Qing was sitting not far, and when she saw Li Wu vomiting blood, she called out in panic.


    "Li Wu, are you okay?" Huang Zifeng asked worriedly, then looked at Tang Ye, furious!


    "Tang Ye, do you want to kill Li Wu?!" Huang Zifeng shouted out angrily, and was forced to drink and bleed!


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t take Huang Zifeng¡¯s anger seriously at all, and hummed: "Huang Zifeng, can¡¯t you blame me? How did I know that Li Wu could not drink this wine? If I knew, I would definitely not persuade him to drink it. Besides, he could not. Drink, what''s the best for yourself?"


    "You...!" Huang Zifeng was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Tang Ye didn''t make a mistake, he didn''t force Li Wu to drink, but used the radical method. Li Wu was fooled into drinking, so how could Tang Ye be blamed?


    However, Huang Zifeng had never been so humiliated, and definitely would not let Tang Ye go. He was familiar with the manager here, and decided to keep Tang Ye from getting out of this place!

 Chapter 210： Give nothing!

    From the moment Li Wu vomited bleeding, it meant that Tang Ye and Huang Zifeng had completely torn their faces. At the same time, it also means that things have become a big deal.


    There is no need to use the wine table brothers as a guise to play yin, Huang Zifeng will not let Tang Ye go. Originally they wanted to embarrass Tang Ye, make Tang Ye make a fool of herself in front of Lin Yourong, and destroy the relationship between Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. It turned out to be self-defeating, and it was a shame to these arrogant people.


    "Tang Ye, you must apologize to Li Wu and make compensation!" Huang Zifeng stared at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered and snorted: "I said, Li Wu vomited blood after drinking, he insisted on drinking it himself. Can this depend on me? Then I¡ªOh, I can¡¯t do it. My stomach hurts. It hurts, it must be caused by you who insisted on me drinking, you have to be responsible!"


    Tang Ye pretended to touch his stomach, showing a painful look, sitting on the chair, and occasionally groaning, as if he was seriously injured.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned.


    Nima''s, can you still play a rogue like this?


    Huang Zifeng and the others were so angry that they made smoke, while Lin Yourong slightly covered his forehead with his hands. It was shameful, this guy was shameless! Han Ya was also embarrassed. Tang Ye is... really a tolerant boyfriend? Yourong is so docile and well-behaved, would he fall in love with such a man who can be as ruthless as a devil and as a rogue as a rascal?


    "Tang Ye, don''t deceive people too much!" Huang Zifeng was very angry, his eyes were burning, and he had never wanted to kill like this!


    Tang Ye sat comfortably in the chair, no longer pretending to be painful, and sneered: "Am I deceiving people too much? I just treated them in the same way as others. Since you wanted to drink me at first, then I''ll play with you. Why, I can''t play now, so I started to anger others?"


    "You...!" Huang Zifeng was said to not know how to refute.


    Tang Ye still sneered, and said: "It''s not that I want to target you, but for your approach, I can only say two words-garbage!"


    "..."


    Everyone was stunned.


    Tang Ye is full of firepower, do you want to go with Huang Zifeng completely?


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye in a daze. This guy, oh no, my husband, changed! Become so proficient in pretend-force! It''s terrible, right now it''s going to cause a big disaster again?


    Lin Yourong wanted to cry without tears.


    Huang Zifeng was completely crazy, glared at Tang Ye and shouted: "Tang Ye, don''t pretend to me-force, I won''t let you pretend!"


    Tang Ye smiled, stood up and walked to Lin Yourong''s side, hugged her, and said, "I don''t need to pretend, I have a wife, so I already have that stuff."


    "..."


    Lin Yourong wants to cry.


    She didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so shameless! Never seen such a brazen person!


    Her eyes were red with anger, no matter whether Tang Ye was choking on Huang Zifeng, she directly stretched out her hand to pinch Tang Ye''s waist, and gently lifted her calf and kicked Tang Ye''s foot with high heels to vent. However, the action is delicate, obviously not really what to do to Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Han Ya next to her refreshed her knowledge of Tang Ye again. This guy... can''t be described by common sense.


    Huang Zifeng and Zhang Saijun, as well as Li Wu who was relieved after vomiting blood, were a little dazed in the face of Tang Ye like this. These elder brothers who eat, drink and have fun all day are actually pretending every day, but they have never pretended to be so domineering like Tang Ye.


    I lost it.


    However, they wanted to kill Tang Ye even more.


    Because Tang Ye humiliated them time and time again, they really couldn''t swallow this breath.


    "Tang Ye, very good, you are awesome, but¡ª"


    "Huang Zifeng!"


    Huang Zifeng wants to officially declare war on Tang Ye, and then use his relationship in this place to deal with Tang Ye. But at this time Han Ya stood up and wanted to help Tang Ye. She felt that she was very responsible for the trouble. If it weren''t for her to have this birthday party, there would be no such thing. She could see that Lin Yourong really loved Tang Ye, and she couldn''t let Tang Ye be avenged by someone like Huang Zifeng for this kind of thing.


    She looked at Huang Zifeng with a rather tough attitude, and said, "Huang Zifeng, can we just let this matter go? Just now you and Tang Ye''s matter, no one is taking care of you. As the person who held the birthday celebration party, I will tell you. Sorry, I hope you don''t embarrass Tang Ye."


    "Just kidding!" Huang Zifeng sneered, thinking Han Ya''s words were ridiculous. At this moment, he still had the desire to pursue Lin Yourong. To the point where he was ashamed, Lin Yourong''s attitude was clinging to Tang Ye, even if Lin Yourong came upside down, he would not let it go.


    Han Ya didn''t back down and said, "I said, what happened just now, Tang Ye and you are wrong, if you have to make trouble, then call the police! I believe the police will give you justice!"


    "You..." Huang Zifeng didn''t expect that Han Ya''s attitude that had been enduring him would become so tough.


    In fact, he can settle it if he calls the police, after all, he has money and status. His family would not agree to this just. Once you leave something in the police station, it is not good for future development. The police station is wise for the people, and their family is full of black and white, it is not a good thing to be against the police station.


    Therefore, the strategy of forcibly pacifying the police is the next best thing, and Huang Zifeng will not use it. However, he wanted to deal with Han Ya and Tang Ye, and he would never let Han Ya go to the police.


    He looked at Han Ya sneered and said: "You want to call the police? Okay, then you are ready to pay for the consumption in this colorful and exquisite box. Let me remind you that this colorful and exquisite box is the top box with a minimum consumption of 100,000 I just ordered a lot of things, and it counts far more than one hundred thousand."


    "You..." Han Ya was a little dumbfounded. She is just an ordinary white-collar worker, how can she have so much money, arguing: "Didn''t you say everything is free? How can you turn back?"


    "Nonsense! If you don''t give me love, I will give you free? I tell you, when I opened the box, in order to prevent you from losing face, all I reported was your information. Even if it wasn''t your information, I could let you The friend changed it to yours. In short, hum, the money is credited to your head!" Huang Zifeng sneered proudly.


    His relationship in this place is very tough. An ordinary woman, even with a little background, Lin Yourong, doesn''t need to be concerned.


    As for Tang Ye, is there a background?


    Han Ya was so angry that her face turned pale, and she asked her to pay more than 100,000 yuan at once, but she would not be able to get it out. This is the sorrow of the gap between rich and poor. The rich, splurge casually. For ordinary people, a monthly salary of a few thousand yuan, even if they save money for a year, is only a few tens of thousands yuan, which is not enough for a meal.


    Seeing Han Ya embarrassed, Lin Yourong stepped forward and said to Han Ya, "Sister Ya, I''ll give this money!"


    After all, Grandpa Lin Yourong was Chen Shuqing, the dean of the city''s No. 1 Hospital, and he could still get a hundred thousand yuan. She didn''t want to look at Huang Zifeng''s disgusting people here anymore, she should spend money to buy a lesson.


    Han Ya felt embarrassed and didn''t expect to ask Lin Yourong to help him out, saying, "Yourong, then, then I will borrow your money first, and I will pay you back in the future."


    "No need!" Lin Yourong shook his head, the relationship between her and Han Ya does not need to be measured by money.


    Tang Ye looked at him and thought that Han Ya was a good woman, and felt relieved to have such a friend by Lin Yourong''s side.


    Huang Zifeng was even more angry. He knew Lin Yourong''s identity and naturally knew that Lin Yourong could get the money. However, things will not end this way. Money is just the beginning!


    At this time, his brother, the man who was the manager of this place, opened the door, walked in front of Han Ya, and said, "You want to settle the bill? This is a bill, totaling 380,000 yuan."


    "What did you say?!" Han Ya almost died of anger, this is definitely blackmail!


    The man who was the manager was called Liu Hao. He glanced at Huang Zifeng, and Huang Zifeng also glanced at him. Each smiled triumphantly. Obviously, the two had already made up. He looked back at Han Ya, handed Han Ya a bill, and said, "This is the bill. Look for yourself, it''s not bad."


    After Han Ya saw it, she knew she was blackmailed, but she couldn''t help it. His chest rises and falls, and his breathing is rapid. Her **** were still quite plump, and Liu Hao saw her look like this. Liu Hao stared at her, and whistled.


    "Rogue!" Han Ya scolded angrily.


    Lin Yourong was also gritted with anger, disgusting Huang Zifeng, Liu Hao and others. She is not a girl who is good at fighting, she can only bear it, humming: "Three hundred and eighty thousand is three hundred and eighty thousand, we can''t afford it!"


    "Wait." At this moment, Tang Ye, who had been quiet, said.


    Everyone looked at him, he didn''t know when he poured a glass of wine, took a sip, looked at Huang Zifeng and Liu Hao playfully, and said, "We don''t pay anything for this money."

 Chapter 211： Toast and not eat fine wine!

    As soon as Tang Ye spoke, everyone looked at him quietly for a few seconds.


    "Hahaha..." After reacting, Huang Zifeng laughed out loud, looking at Tang Ye as if looking at a fool, without concealing the contempt and joking on his face, and said: "Tang Ye, don''t be funny? If you can¡¯t give it, you can¡¯t give it? You don¡¯t have to pay for it? Do you want to eat Bawang¡¯s meal here?"


    Zhang Saijun supported Li Wu, whose throat and stomach were uncomfortable, and helped Huang Zifeng on the side. He joked to Tang Ye and said, "That''s right, I dare to eat the king''s meal here, it seems that I think my life is too long."


    As a loyal supporter of Huang Zifeng, Zhou Qing also went to help, showing a look of disgust towards Tang Ye, and hummed: "What a strange man, he has no ability, he is also a pushy, shameless!"


    Liu Hao looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said nothing, the playfulness and jokes on his face were very obvious. He didn''t laugh at Tang Ye. He thought that a truly powerful person didn''t need to curse in person, just leave it to the little brother.


    What''s the point of an adult looking for superiority in a child?


    He felt that the gap between himself and Tang Ye was between adults and children. So he disdains to find superiority in Tang Ye, because Tang Ye is not worthy!


    However, even a child must be taught a lesson if he does something wrong. He did not allow a person who provoked his authority in the dark frontier. Otherwise, he will be laughed at by his peers, and he will dare to trouble him if he says anything, then isn''t he very shameless?


    "Tang Ye? It''s hard for you. I have to do my best in front of the two girls. Indeed, it is me, in front of two such beautiful girls, I definitely don''t want to lose face. But you don''t want to lose face, but you take me Pastime, this is not right." Liu Hao said with a smile looking at Tang Ye with a calm face.


    But when he said the name Tang Ye, he always felt like he had heard of it somewhere. Unfortunately, I can''t remember, he doesn''t care about that much anymore. Could it be that Tang Ye could not be a big man?


    "Tang Ye..." Huang Zifeng and Liu Hao both laughed at Tang Ye, showing a playful look. Han Ya and Lin Yourong were a little scared and felt that they had fallen into the hands of the gangster. These people could do everything. come out. They looked at Tang Ye and winked, meaning that if you can leave with the money, you should leave first, and don''t let yourself be in danger.


    Tang Ye understood their worries, walked up to them, patted their backs separately to make them feel more at ease, and said, "I''ve been walking all the way, and thought about keeping a low profile and not causing trouble. But, I found out. , I don¡¯t get into trouble, trouble always finds me. So, I started to change and became less passive. I told myself that if anyone stepped on my head to find trouble, then I would let him know what regret is!"


    "Ahaha..." What Tang Ye said to Han Ya and Lin Yourong was heard by Huang Zifeng. Huang Zifeng laughed out again, pointing at Tang Ye and jokingly said: "Tang Ye, can you not pretend to be like that? , It makes me feel very disgusting, know? I''m so scared, but I still have to pretend to be calm, **** stuff!"


    Tang Ye frowned, looking at Huang Zifeng with a cold expression, and the ferocity in his eyes formed an aura. When Huang Zifeng saw it, he couldn''t help but step back, feeling inexplicably scared.


    Huang Zifeng didn''t know why he was like this, and was even more angry with Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Liu Hao frowned. Since he worked in a place like the Dark Frontier, he has also achieved the position of manager, so he has naturally seen a lot of things. He felt that Tang Ye might be unusual. After all, in the face of the current situation, he can remain so calm, it makes no sense to say that he is a timid person.


    However, Liu Hao also felt that this is a dark frontier place, and not everyone can find fault. Others don''t know what the dark frontier means, how can he not know. This is one of the four major underground forces, no matter how big it is, he dare not mess around!


    With such confidence, Liu Hao stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, I am very busy and I don''t have time to waste time with you. Now you have two choices, one is to give money, and then you can leave the box safely. Second, if you insist on playing with me, then you are at your own risk."


    Tang Ye looked at him, shook his head and sneered, and said, "I can leave this box safely if I give the money? Really? Then I want to ask, should I just leave this box or leave this place? This place is a bit big after all. I only got out of the box and encountered other troubles. Isn''t that in the palm of your hand?"


    Huang Zifeng and Liu Hao narrowed their eyes, looking at Tang Ye in surprise. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so keen, even this small pit could be seen. That''s right, their arrangement was that even if Tang Ye gave the money, after leaving the box, there might be a little "accident", such as hitting someone who could not be hit and being stopped. In short, the insult Huang Zifeng received today cannot be spared Tang Ye for a few dollars. He wanted Tang Ye to pay a sufficient price, and Lin Yourong and Han Ya became his playthings!


    Seeing the reaction of Huang Zifeng and Liu Hao, Tang Ye sighed, turned to look at Han Ya and Lin Yourong, and said, "Look, these people didn''t plan to let us go. No matter how much money we give, it is impossible to be safe. Leave here."


    Han Ya and Lin Yourong turned pale, they were obviously panicked and scared. Especially Han Ya, even if she is usually an open-minded female man, the eldest sister who protects Lin Yourong, she can''t help being scared. She never expected that things would become so serious!


    Since Tang Ye saw the doorway, Huang Zifeng and Liu Hao had no need to hide and tuck them. Liu Hao looked at Tang Ye''s gloomy face, and hummed: "Tang Ye, looking at you, you know a lot about our gang. Now that you know, then I won''t talk nonsense. You insulted my brother today. It is impossible to solve the problem by losing money. Therefore, my brother and I need to recover a little interest. As for you, a broken leg, and these two women, stay with my brother for one night. Then the matter should be resolved, how about ?"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, staring at Liu Hao without saying a word.


    Huang Zifeng, Zhang Saijun and Li Wu showed a joking smile when they saw Tang Ye dare not hum. Then he looked at Han Ya and Lin Yourong, showing obscene eyes, and even glanced up and down the bodies of Lin Yourong and Han Ya, as if he couldn''t wait to pounce on them.


    Han Ya and Lin Yourong couldn''t help panicking when they saw their presumptuous eyes, their faces turned paler with fright.


    Tang Ye stared at Liu Hao, shook his head after being silent, sighed, and said, "I was thinking about how to deal with you. Suddenly, I felt that dealing with you was dirtying my hands. So, I Let others come."


    Liu Hao''s face was even more gloomy, and he coldly snorted: "It seems that you are toasting and not eating fine wine?"


    "Can you stop talking nonsense?" Tang Ye looked cold, then kicked out, just hitting Liu Hao''s abdomen.


    boom!


    what!


    Liu Hao was kicked two or three meters away and called out in pain.


    After he stabilized his body, he clutched his abdomen, looking grim with pain. He was furious, looked at Tang Ye, and shouted: "Brothers, all come in and kill him!"


    Brush!


    A dozen black suits came in from the outside, like security guards, probably thugs, all staring at Tang Ye with a bad look.

 Chapter 212： Sorry brother!

    A dozen security guards in black rushed in and lined up, blocking the door of the box tightly.


    "Brother Hao, are you okay?" A security guard went to help Liu Hao, who was kicked by Tang Ye, with a grin and flattering face. They knew Liu Hao''s position in this place, and it was a hundred times better to get his care than to work seriously.


    Liu Hao took a sigh of relief, the pain reduced, looking at Tang Ye with a gloomy expression, and angrily said: "Chop this kid!"


    "Brother Hao, don''t worry, this kid is dead today!" The security guard nodded and waved, and the other dozen security guards rushed to fight Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye!" Lin Yourong was very worried and couldn''t help calling out.


    Han Ya was too anxious to speak, and her body trembled. These black-clothed security guards are all physically strong people. A dozen of them beat Tang Ye. How could Tang Ye deal with it?


    She regretted it very much. Originally, she wanted to hold a birthday party and ask Lin Yourong to come out and have a fun, but she didn''t expect it to evolve into this terrible thing.


    Seeing Han Ya''s guilty look, Lin Yourong, who had always been delicate, took the initiative to hold Han Ya''s hand and said, "Sister Ya, don''t be afraid, Tang Ye is fine."


    Han Ya was taken aback, looking at Lin Yourong with apologetic and guilt. Lin Yourong was obviously worried, but still comforted her. She felt sorry for this sister!


    However, worrying and worrying, what Lin Yourong said was true. She remembered that she had encountered this kind of things with Tang Ye several times, but it was because Tang Ye had beaten others. She knew that Tang Ye was quite capable of fighting.


    "Sister Ya, Tang Ye will really be fine, he...very violent." Lin Yourong said embarrassedly.


    Han Ya was somewhat taken aback, looking towards Tang Ye. But she immediately saw Huang Zifeng''s joking smile. Huang Zifeng mainly stared at Lin Yourong. In this situation, he believed that Tang Ye would be beaten up soon, so Lin Yourong and Han Ya were already in his pocket. He was thinking how to play with these two beautiful women. However, at this moment, he saw Han Ya pointing Tang Ye''s direction to him.


    boom!


    what!


    At this moment, Tang Ye faced a security guard who rushed, grabbing his hand, grabbing the security guard¡¯s wrist, and sliding a step aside, and then holding the security guard¡¯s hand and twisted, clicked, the bone was directly broken, and the security guard was in pain. Must make a scream like a pig. Then Tang Ye kicked him in the body, and he was kicked out.


    Looking at the ground again, four or five security guards have been beaten up, and they can''t stand up anymore.


    Han Ya didn''t believe Lin Yourong''s words just now, so she looked at Tang Ye for verification, but first saw Huang Zifeng''s disgusting smile, she couldn''t help getting even more angry, and especially hoped that Tang Ye was as powerful as Lin Yourong said. As a result, when she really looked at Tang Ye, her eyes widened. Tang Ye is even more powerful than Lin Yourong said! It was simply solving one security guard at a time, and any security guard who was beaten on the ground by him could no longer stand up.


    She watched Tang Ye interrupt the security guard''s hands and feet with her own eyes, it was violent!


    So, when Huang Zifeng looked over again jokingly, she signaled Tang Ye to Huang Zifeng.


    Huang Zifeng looked over, suddenly dumbfounded.


    He saw that even if Tang Ye was surrounded by a group of strong security guards, it was still like a fish in the water, not only was the action of his hand sharp and neat, but also extremely fierce.


    Huang Zifeng panicked. The security guards were reduced one by one, but Tang Ye remained unscathed. He hurriedly looked at Liu Hao and found that Liu Hao was also a little flustered. Obviously they had never expected that Tang Ye would have such a powerful skill.


    Han Ya saw the dawn of hope, and felt that Tang Ye was a very reliable man who could keep her and Lin Yourong safe and sound. She looked at Lin Yourong and was happy for Lin Yourong to find such a reliable man.


    Lin Yourong was a little embarrassed to be stared at by her, and said, "Sister Ya, don''t think too much about it. Although Tang Ye is a bit violent, I, I like it..."


    Han Ya was taken aback, oh, let me go, this little girl is really shameless, she has become so courageous, a man who used to discuss with her had to cover his face and run away.


    Suddenly, Han Ya stared at Lin Yourong as if thinking of something. The maturity and charmingness of this little Nizi could not appear for no reason, could it be the one with Tang Ye...? !


    She immediately laughed strangely, staring at Lin Yourong and humming: "Yourong, did you sleep with Tang Ye?"


    She thinks this is a very huge problem. If Lin Yourong really took this step, it would have epoch-making significance. In the past, Lin Yourong was said to be **** because of his indifference to men. Such a girl, no one thought that one day she would sleep under a man.


    Lin Yourong didn''t expect Han Ya to ask such an unspeakable thing. She glanced at Tang Ye, Tang Ye was about to take care of all the security guards. She didn''t want to tell Han Ya, but she felt that Tang Ye gave her so much, there was no need to avoid this kind of thing, otherwise she felt it was a denial of Tang Ye.


    She lowered her head, her face flushed badly, biting her lip and humming: "Go, go..."


    "I drop the sky!" Rao Han Ya guessed seven or eight points, and heard Lin Yourong personally admit it, he couldn''t help taking a breath of surprise.


    This little Nizi has undergone such a big change unknowingly!


    She looked at Tang Ye, her thoughts were a little complicated, and she was very curious about Tang Ye. She knew that Tang Ye must have made Lin Yourong change. What would it be like to change a tolerant man?


    what!


    The last cry of the security guard rang out, Lin Yourong and Han Ya looked over, and Huang Zifeng, Liu Hao and others also looked at Tang Ye, all stunned.


    Tang Ye was unscathed, and a dozen security guards had become useless!


    Liu Hao and Huang Zifeng had to panic, who is this Tang Ye?


    "Who else?" After removing a group of security guards, Tang Ye glanced at Liu Hao and Huang Zifeng, with a playful smile on his lips.


    Liu Hao was furious, even though he was afraid of Tang Ye''s skill, he could not accept this insult. This is a place on the dark frontier. How can a kid step on it?


    So he rushed to the door of the box, opened the door, and roared, "All brothers, come here right away!"


    Brush!


    Another group of black-clothed security guards came over, more than before. After entering the box, they surrounded Tang Ye, Lin Yourong and Han Ya.


    This movement was noticed by many people, so they all came to watch.


    The people who can come here to consume are either those who are in the gang or those who have status. Many of them knew Huang Zifeng. Huang Zifeng has a good relationship with Liu Hao. He often comes here to play, drink with them, and greet them, which is quite affectionate.


    Similarly, they know that Liu Hao is the manager and usually want to have a good relationship with Liu Hao. Seeing the current situation, they naturally helped Liu Hao and Huang Zifeng.


    "Yo, Master Huang, Brother Hao, it''s lively today. Someone is asking for your troubles." A man looked at Tang Ye, Lin Yourong and Han Ya jokingly, helping Liu Hao and Huang Zifeng obviously.


    "Haha, it''s interesting, Manager Liu, someone came to your place to make trouble for you? This is the guts of a bear-hearted leopard? Oh, there are two beautiful girls. Nima, it''s really punctual. I don''t know how much it will cost a night. , I want to take two nights!¡± Another man looked at Tang Ye jokingly, and at the same time showed lewd eyes to Lin Yourong and Han Ya.


    There were many onlookers who watched the excitement. After knowing what happened, they all found it interesting.


    A kid brought two girls to the dark frontier to find fault. How stupid is it to do this kind of thing? This kind of place is messy, and beautiful girls are prone to accidents, OK!


    When the scene became lively, Liu Hao waved his hand, as if he had become the boss, high-spirited, watching Tang Ye once again triumphantly smiled, and said: "I have to admit that you have a kind. But after tonight, you will not Kind. And your woman will keep other people''s kind in her body..."


    "You will die!" Liu Hao said, and Tang Ye suddenly became angry. Liu Hao''s words have already exceeded his bottom line.


    Not yelling that you are looking for death, but yelling that you will die, indicating that he sentenced Liu Hao to death.


    When Liu Hao saw that Tang Ye was finally no longer so calm, he laughed and said, "What? Finally there is no way to pretend-is it? But, no matter what, you won''t have another kind!"


    This means that he is going to abolish Tang Ye!


    With a wave of his hand, two dozen security guards shot towards Tang Ye.


    "Give it all to my assistant!" Suddenly, there was an angry shout outside the box.


    Liu Hao trembled when he heard it. This was Jiang Xiaobai''s voice.


    Jiang Xiaobai, as the son of Jiang Zhulang, the second in command of the dark frontier, is being put on the court by Jiang Zhulang for training. When someone comes to the dark frontier to find fault, he will naturally appear.


    Everyone was alarmed by his anger, no one here knows "Scarlet Villain" Jiang Xiaobai?


    Xiaobai is not Xiaobai, the white knife goes in and the red knife comes out!


    Everyone gave way to both sides and let Jiang Xiaobai in.


    Liu Hao laughed when he saw Jiang Xiaobai with a cold face. Jiang Xiaobai said that he was the prince of the dark frontier. How could Jiang Xiaobai easily let go of someone making trouble on the dark frontier?


    He looked at Tang Ye and knew that Tang Ye, who was a troublemaker, would definitely die!


    If it were him, he might not dare to kill Tang Ye. But if it was Jiang Xiaobai, it would not be a serious matter to kill a kid who dared to destroy the reputation of the dark border.


    Other people also laughed at Tang Ye. I think Tang Ye is really a **** idiot, and he doesn''t care about making troubles. This is the dark frontier. If you make trouble here, don¡¯t you use the lantern to go to the toilet¡ªisn¡¯t it?


    Jiang Xiaobai''s expression was extremely gloomy, and he walked in step by step, looking at Tang Ye, his eyes unblinking.


    Tang Ye looked at him, but smiled slightly and shrugged, as if to say, "I am also helpless."


    Seeing this furious, Liu Hao felt that Tang Ye was even ignoring Jiang Xiaobai!


    He immediately took a step and said to Jiang Xiaobai: "Brother Xiaobai, it''s Tang Ye..."


    Jiang Xiaobai turned his head abruptly to look at him, his expression was so cold that Liu Hao shut up suddenly.


    Jiang Xiaobai looked at Tang Ye again, his cold expression changed, and he became extremely apologetic, and said, "I''m sorry, brother, these dogs don''t have long eyes."


    Boom!


    Everyone heard Jiang Xiaobai say this to Tang Ye, as if struck by lightning.


    Didn''t you dream? Jiang Xiaobai''s name is Tang Ye...brother? Say I''m sorry and apologize as soon as you speak?


    Everyone can''t accept this kind of thing! No one reacted!


    At this time, Jiang Xiaobai bent down to pick up a wine bottle on the ground, turned around, bang!


    The wine bottle hit Liu Hao''s head, broken!


    Liu Hao''s head immediately burst into blood!


    Everyone was shocked, deeply shocked by this sudden change, thinking, Tang Ye...Where is it sacred? !

 Chapter 213： Its not that human slaughter is better than human slaughter!

    Jiang Xiaobai''s attitude was so unexpected that people were stunned for a long time without reacting. When Jiang Xiaobai smashed Liu Hao''s head with a wine bottle, everyone recovered. But still can''t figure out such a thing, where is Tang Ye sacred?


    They almost feel like they are dreaming.


    "Ah!" Liu Hao was **** and terrifying, a woman screamed. What happened before me is so real, everyone knows that this is not a dream.


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye''s eyes, becoming afraid!


    Jiang Xiaobai is called Brother Tang Ye!


    Jiang Xiaobai personally apologized to Tang Ye!


    Jiang Xiaobai smashed a manager''s head without saying a word, just because the manager provoke Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye, this name penetrated everyone''s hearts. They all know that Jiang Xiaobai is very affectionate and he is also known as the scarlet villain. They just helped Liu Hao and said something unbearable to Tang Ye, then Jiang Xiaobai might attack them!


    Everyone is afraid of retaliation! Especially the few men who had helped Liu Hao just now were so scared that their faces paled and regretted.


    Liu Hao''s head was smashed and fell to the ground, shaking all over. In addition to pain, but also because of fear!


    He glanced at Tang Ye, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such an identity! He is tantamount to offending Jiang Xiaobai''s brother. With Jiang Xiaobai''s character, he is immortal, and he is not as good as dead!


    Tang Ye didn''t look at him, because Tang Ye didn''t need to put him in his eyes.


    At this moment, he knew why Tang Ye was so calm from the beginning. Because Tang Ye doesn''t take him seriously!


    There is no need to take him seriously!


    Judging from the current situation, he also knew that Tang Ye really didn''t need to take him seriously. However, he resented Tang Ye!


    If Tang Ye revealed his identity, he would definitely not dare to touch Tang Ye. Then he won''t be reduced to where he is now!


    Unfortunately, his thoughts are typical of bullying and fearing hardship. If it wasn''t Tang Ye, but someone else, who was bullied by him, wouldn''t he have less sins?


    No, it is also a great sin!


    At the same time, those who were trembling with panic and fear were Huang Zifeng, Zhang Saijun, and Li Wu.


    They heard Jiang Xiaobai called Brother Tang Ye, and saw Liu Hao''s head directly smashed to the ground. Only at this moment did they know how powerful the person they had provoked was.


    Tang Ye is not a small person, but to give them ten more big people who dare not provoke them!


    They embarrassed Tang Ye just now, more than Liu Hao. So their fate must be worse than Liu Hao, right?


    Thinking of this, their faces turned pale, their bodies trembled badly, and they were almost unsteady.


    They have never encountered such a thing before, they are indeed bullying and fearing hardships, but they have always encountered soft goods, so they are arrogant and domineering. Now that they encounter a hard one and hit the muzzle, they are so afraid that they have no confidence.


    As for Han Ya and Lin Yourong, they were dumbfounded at the reversal of things.


    Although Lin Yourong was Tang Ye''s wife, she didn''t know Tang Ye''s relationship with Jiang Xiaobai because she didn''t interfere much with Tang Ye''s outside affairs. At this moment, she only felt her heart beating faster, looking at Tang Ye a little dizzy. Alas, why did my husband become so strong!


    Han Ya''s surprise was beyond description. Her first reaction was that Tang Ye was so powerful, and her second reaction was that Tang Ye was...involved in the dark? The third reaction is to worry about Lin Yourong, this little girl is in love with a triad!


    It''s like the **** plot in the movie! The obedient girl with the best academic performance is still the school girl that everyone secretly loves. As a result, she does not like the polite school grass master, but prefers the bad and bad boys!


    Han Ya felt that there was too much happening on this day, and seeing Lin Yourong had too many changes, she couldn''t digest it. However, she saw that everyone present at this time became jealous of Tang Ye, knowing that she and Lin Yourong would be fine, and she was finally relieved.


    Tang Ye felt that everyone''s eyes were focused on him, feeling rather helpless, and looked at Jiang Xiaobai and said: "I didn''t expect you to come, even if you don''t come, I will be fine."


    "Don''t say that, I can''t afford this loss." Jiang Xiaobai smashed Liu Hao''s head, still calm, and said: "You guy, it''s okay to hit two streets alone. If I do this with you, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to be bloodbathed again. Alas, the recent economic downturn has to raise a group of soldiers. It¡¯s a troubled time and I don¡¯t want to lose too much, so please raise your hands high."


    Tang Ye frowned, and heard something else from Jiang Xiaobai''s words. Could it be that the four major underground forces are about to start war, so Xiaobai hopes that he will not delve into this matter?


    Indeed, cleaning a venue is no small loss anyway. As the leader of the Dark Frontier, Jiang Xiaobai''s request was very sympathetic.


    It''s just unreasonable.


    Because Tang Ye was moved by Liu Hao and a group of security guards. If these people didn''t pay a price, wouldn''t he be humiliated in vain?


    "Xiaobai, I understand what you said, it''s just--" Tang Ye didn''t plan to not hold accountable because of Jiang Xiaobai''s face, all that should be investigated.


    However, before he finished speaking, Jiang Xiaobai interrupted him.


    Jiang Xiaobai grinned at him, showing his white teeth, as if harmless to humans and animals, not worthy of the scarlet villain''s nickname, and said: "Big brother, don''t worry, I just ask you not to expand to those who haven''t done anything. People. As for those who have done it, you can rest assured and I will give you an explanation right away."


    All the people who targeted Tang Ye just now trembled in their hearts.


    Jiang Xiaobai turned and looked at them, including Liu Hao and the twenty or thirty hands-on security guards. They dare not face Jiang Xiaobai, let alone beg for mercy. Jiang Xiaobai has a love-hate personality, and if he does something wrong and begs shamelessly for mercy, he will be punished even harder.


    "You--" Jiang Xiaobai glanced at the crowd, and said blankly: "I break my own leg, and then get out!"


    When everyone heard it, they all took a breath. It''s so cruel to break a leg!


    The security guards dared not start for a long time. They beat others hard when they attacked others, but when they attacked themselves, they were reluctant to hurt themselves.


    Seeing that they didn''t do anything, Jiang Xiaobai clucked, clenching his fists.


    "You are all deaf, aren''t you?" Jiang Xiaobai''s voice was cold and ruthless, without any emotion, and hummed, "Very good."


    As a result, Jiang Xiaobai kicked to the table next to him, and the table broke directly, his strength was extremely impressive!


    He picked up a wooden stick that had fallen from a broken table, dragged it on the ground to the nearest security guard, raised the stick high, and smashed it down.


    "Ah!" The security guard screamed like a pig, one leg already broken.


    However, Xiaobai raised the stick again, and the second leg of the security guard was also interrupted.


    At this time everyone understands, if you can''t get your hands off, then break both legs!


    Twenty or thirty security guards trembled all over with fright, their faces turned pale, watching their companions who had broken two legs fell to the ground and groaned in pain, collapsed suddenly, and they didn¡¯t dare to defy Jiang Xiaobai¡¯s words anymore and found a wooden stick. Or an iron rod, break one''s leg, then pick one foot, or crawl out.


    Tang Ye frowned. In fact, only Liu Hao he wanted to pursue. Those thugs, except for one or two Liu Hao''s henchmen, were just acting on orders, no wonder they. However, he could also see that even though those people interrupted one of their legs, they did not hurt their muscles and bones and could be treated. They would only need medical expenses at that time.


    Jiang Xiaobai is very measured, and should comfort these people afterwards. The current practice is Liwei!


    Those onlookers did not leave, or in other words, they dare not leave.


    Jiang Xiaobai was not at all as gentle and small as his name, this was a man with extremely vicious bloodliness like Tang Ye.


    Finally, there is Liu Hao to deal with. The mistake he committed was much heavier than those security guards. Everyone knows that he has a dead end.


    Huang Zifeng and Li Wu, as well as Zhang Saijun and the others, who looked at them, had no blood on their faces at this moment, and their legs kept shaking.


    They saw dozens of security guards being broken their legs just now, and they were so scared that they didn''t know the south, east, west, northwest. They are the children of the rich family. They usually eat, drink and have fun, but they have never seen such a violent and **** thing. Not to mention that these things may fall on them.


    They cannot accept such cruel things psychologically!


    Jiang Xiaobai coldly glanced at Liu Hao, who was squatting on the ground and covering his head, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, then looked back at Lin Yourong and Han Ya. Lin Yourong suddenly understood, pulling Han Ya away.


    Some things that are too violent are not suitable for girls. Lin Yourong has experienced it once, so he knew that Tang Ye meant to let her and Han Ya go out first.


    After Lin Yourong and Han Ya left, everyone understood that Liu Hao''s end would be terrible!


    This is the end of going to mess with Tang Ye!


    Everyone remembered Tang Ye at this moment, and when you see Tang Ye in the future, please go around!


    Tang Ye glanced at Liu Hao, who was prostrate on the ground, in pain but did not dare to snort, very embarrassed, very embarrassed, and very pitiful, where there was the slightest arrogant appearance just now.


    It''s just something that bullies the soft and fears the hard!


    Tang Ye looked back at Jiang Xiaobai and said, "Some of what he said just now exceeded my bottom line. I want to kill my species, and want to leave other species in my woman''s body..."


    "Cack!" Jiang Xiaobai clenched his fist all of a sudden and gurgled, his entire face gloomy with anger. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Such words determined his death."


    However, Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I do intend to let him die, but seeing him like this, I feel..."


    As Tang Ye said, the mutation happened suddenly.


    "Tang Ye, I''ll kill you!" Liu Hao stood up like crazy, holding a piece of sharp glass in his hand, stab Tang Ye.


    "damn thing!"


    Seeing this scene, Jiang Xiaobai showed a look of despair-despairing of Liu Hao.


    What Tang Ye wanted to say just now, he knew that Tang Ye definitely didn''t want to kill, so he felt that Liu Hao could be let go, because Liu Hao had received this lesson, and he was afraid that it would be difficult to get out of the shadows in his life, so there is no need to rush to kill.


    This is Tang Ye''s kindness. But Liu Hao didn''t accept it, or rather, he had been brewing the opportunity to die with Tang Ye, so that he didn''t hear Tang Ye want to say let him go.


    He shot Tang Ye, which meant that he missed Tang Ye''s kindness.


    Jiang Xiaobai quickly shot and pulled Liu Hao back towards Tang Ye, then buckled Liu Hao''s hand and pierced his own throat with the sharp glass in Liu Hao''s hand.


    Jiang Xiaobai let go, and Liu Hao fell to the ground, like a chicken thrown to the ground after being cut and bloodletted during a festival. After struggling a few times, his body choked, and then he was completely motionless and died.


    "Ah!" Huang Zifeng and Zhang Saijun, as well as Li Wu who watched this scene with their own eyes, couldn''t hold on any longer, collapsed and fell to the ground, with a yellowish liquid flowing out of their lower body-scared to pee!


    "Tang Ye, let us go, please! We are wrong, we are wrong..." The three men who once embarrassed Tang Ye proudly and satirized Tang Ye, at this moment, there is no more man''s dignity, almost kowtow to beg for mercy. The girl, Zhou Qing, had already passed out from fear.


    Tang Ye ignored them, just glanced at Liu Hao who had died, with some mixed emotions. He is not a slaughter of people, so naturally he will not kill people just as they kill. But the current situation makes him not a slaughter, but better than a slaughter.

 Chapter 214： Dont you try it?

    Liu Hao died just like that, and everyone took a breath. Although Liu Hao wanted to assassinate Tang Ye in the end, he wanted to die, but seeing Liu Hao pierced to death in his throat was really shocked, leaving a sense of fear in his heart. And Liu Hao''s death was because of offending Tang Ye. So for Tang Ye, they were already afraid of avoiding it.


    Those people quickly quit the box, not wanting to get themselves into trouble.


    "Wait!" However, Jiang Xiaobai whispered.


    Everyone trembled and swallowed their saliva, not daring to move.


    Jiang Xiaobai glanced at them and hummed: "Did you see what happened just now?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    A big guy reacted first, and immediately shook his head and said: "No, we haven''t seen anything!"


    "Yes, yes, we didn''t see anything!" a group of people agreed.


    "Then go." Jiang Xiaobai said lightly.


    Everyone slipped away.


    This is Jiang Xiaobai, covering the sky with only one hand in his place.


    Those people dare not say anything nonsense, otherwise they will end badly! Besides, in places like this, there are too many **** incidents. Don''t look at Liu Hao''s affairs affecting this place, but after a few days, everything will return to normal.


    After the onlookers left, Huang Zifeng, Li Wu, and Zhang Saijun were still there. They were all frightened, their legs weakened, and they even urinated. They were in a state of slack. Like a seriously ill person, there was no way to escape.


    Today''s events have hit them too much, and the shadow in their hearts is bound to be difficult to eliminate. If they can''t be treated in time, they may get mental illness.


    Tang Ye glanced at them, too lazy to pay attention. He has no interest in wasting time with a few totally innocent people.


    When Huang Zifeng saw Tang Ye''s eyes, they knew how insignificant they were in Tang Ye''s eyes. Just now they satirized Tang Ye in every possible way, embarrassing Tang Ye, they really laughed to death.


    Jiang Xiaobai asked people to come in to deal with the various traces of the box, and Huang Zifeng and the others were driven out. The few people were extremely embarrassed, avoiding Tang Ye''s gaze, calling the family, and leaving with the help of family members, showing their incompetence and embarrassment.


    After the matter was resolved, Jiang Xiaobai noticed Tang Ye''s emotions and invited Tang Ye to drink outside. When they got outside, Lin Yourong and Han Ya hurriedly greeted them and asked Tang Ye if there was an accident.


    The two women were outside just now, avoiding the **** and violent scenes, so they didn''t feel too heavy. Just now I saw Huang Zifeng and Li Wu running away, and they were relieved to know that the matter had been resolved.


    Jiang Xiaobai saw Lin Yourong and knew that this was Tang Ye¡¯s woman, changed her cold and ruthless appearance in the box just now, smiled, and greeted him actively: "I have seen my sister-in-law, my sister-in-law is exactly what the older brother said, Meiru Celestial."


    Lin Yourong blushed suddenly, but couldn''t help but smile happily, showing a good-looking dimple. At first glance, she really looked like a young girl.


    When Han Ya saw her like this, her heart was shaken. This little Nizi, it is really hard to imagine how she would do that with a man naked on the bed, like a young and innocent girl, she always feels a sense of guilt if she is not excited.


    Han Ya looked at Tang Ye again with weird eyes. This guy is so embarrassed to get his hand, and even Yourong won''t let it go!


    Tang Ye glanced at Han Ya and Lin Yourong, thought for a while, and said, "Yourong, Sister Ya, Xiaobai and I are going to have a drink. Can you find a place to sit and rest?"


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong nodded obediently.


    Han Ya and Lin Yourong sat in a corner, ordered some favorite wine, and chatted together. They haven''t been together for a long time, so naturally they have a lot to say. Especially Han Ya, who was curious about Lin Yourong and Tang Ye''s affairs, and asked Lin Yourong happily, and almost forgot what Huang Zifeng and Liu Hao had made.


    Lin Yourong was always asked by Han Ya about something ashamed to say, and his face kept flushing. But when Han Ya asked her, she had to give an answer again. Slowly, the things that Han Ya had uttered were a bit dirty, causing her to scold Han Ya again and again. However, she was very happy and cheerful.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Xiaobai were sitting on the other side drinking, and seeing Han Ya and Lin Yourong talking and laughing, he also laughed, and finally felt relieved. The reason why he let Lin Yourong and Han Ya sit alone is to keep them from getting caught up in what happened just now. Two girls together, can''t talk about violence. But if he is there, it is possible for the two girls to keep thinking about what just happened.


    Jiang Xiaobai glanced at Tang Ye and smiled: "What happened just now seems to have affected your mood."


    Tang Ye took a sip of wine and said, "How can it be unaffected, I''m not really ruthless."


    "Then you regret it?" Jiang Xiaobai asked, narrowing his eyes.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I won''t regret it. I said a long time ago that I will return the person who steps on my head ten times. If this road really cannot turn back, then I have no regrets. There are tens of thousands of wicked people in the world. Since I cannot influence people to put down the butcher knife like the Buddha, then I will solve it with my own way."


    "This is the good brother I know." Jiang Xiaobai smiled and clinked with Tang Ye for a drink.


    Tang Ye smiled, feeling better. Suddenly, a bright light flashed in his mind, making him extremely comfortable, as if a new world had been opened.


    He was very happy, that belonged to him... Tao?


    It''s a pity that this "dao" disappeared in a flash, and he couldn''t feel it no matter how much he wanted to feel it. However, he was not in a hurry. Pursuing his own way, the most fearful thing was to be too anxious, which would easily lead to demons, so it was fine to let everything go.


    We talked a lot with Jiang Xiaobai, and almost an hour later, when Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong beckoning at him, he said goodbye to Jiang Xiaobai.


    "Tang Ye, Sister Ya said it''s a bit late and she wants to go back." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and asked him what he meant.


    Tang Ye felt that she was really a well-behaved daughter-in-law. The more she looked at her, the more she liked it. He looked at Han Ya and said, "Sister Ya, I and You Rong will send you off."


    Han Ya shook her head quickly and said, "No, I have my own car. Now it''s late, you should send Yourong home first, otherwise it will delay you to go home by yourself."


    "Sister Ya--" Lin Yourong blushed with shame.


    "Huh?" Han Ya was taken aback.


    Tang Ye hugged Lin Yourong''s waist and smiled: "We live together."


    "Huh?" Han Ya was taken aback, then her face was a little unnatural, probably embarrassed.


    She really didn''t expect Lin Yourong and Tang Ye to live together!


    She was a little annoyed and felt that Lin Yourong was getting farther and farther away from her. She couldn''t help but hum: "You two guys! Oh, so I won''t be able to delay your good deeds. I will go back by myself! What a sin!"


    Han Ya hurriedly refused Tang Ye and Lin Yourong''s farewell, but sent them to the car, and she told them to be careful and go back by themselves.


    Tang Ye didn''t drive, but Lin Yourong drove, and the two got into the car.


    "Actually I learned how to drive, let me drive." In the car, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and smiled.


    "Okay!" Lin Yourong felt that this was a way for Tang Ye to love her and accepted it happily.


    So Tang Ye rolled over from the passenger seat, wanting to exchange with Lin Yourong.


    "You fellow, you are so lazy!" Lin Yourong couldn''t get off Tang Ye''s car, so he went straight up, grunting in annoyance, and had to go under Tang Ye.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye stopped suddenly and pressed on her.


    "You...!" Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye was deliberate, and was teasing her again!


    Tang Ye squinted a little smirk, and slowly moved closer to her. She turned her head slightly, but was also ready to be kissed by Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye stopped suddenly and said, "I just drank a lot of spirits."


    "Who told you to drink so much. I hate it, go away, it smells like alcohol!" Lin Yourong pouted, pretending to be angry.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, put his hand on Lin Yourong''s body, touched Lin Yourong''s smooth and soft skin, and said: "But I feel an uncontrollable heat wave in my body impacting, and it is very uncomfortable. "


    "So, what about that! Who wants to care about you..." Lin Yourong''s tone gradually lowered, stimulated by Tang Ye''s exhaled heat, and Tang Ye touched her body again, and slowly reacted.


    Tang Ye smirked at her and said, "So I need your help¡ª"


    "I hate it! In the car!" Lin Yourong''s complexion was flushed to the extreme, and his heart beat so hard that he knew that Tang Ye wanted to do that.


    However, Tang Ye changed his painting style and said with a playful smile: "I just want to tell you that since I drink so much alcohol, I can''t drive naturally. I can only ask you to help, otherwise you want me to drink and drive? Breaking the law..."


    "You...!" Lin Yourong died of anger.


    Seeing her embarrassed, Tang Ye laughed. This little girl thought she wanted to drive with her-shock!


    Lin Yourong knew that Tang Ye had been playing tricks, pouting her mouth furiously, staring at him several times.


    Tang Ye stopped making trouble, stroked her hair lightly, and said, "I''m sorry, Yourong, it was originally a birthday celebration for your good friend, but it turned out like this."


    "I don''t blame you for this!" Lin Yourong shook his head quickly and said, "Because of you, Sister Ya and I can be safe. I want to thank you. Sister Ya also said, thank you very much tomorrow."


    Tang Ye smiled, and the little relative took a mouthful of her face and said, "Then let''s not talk about this, let''s go and go home."


    After all, Tang Ye wanted to get off Lin Yourong, sit back in the passenger seat, and let Lin Yourong drive.


    However, Lin Yourong suddenly hugged his waist and prevented him from getting off her. She blushed, lowered her head, bit her lip lightly, and whispered: "It''s all like this, no...Try it?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and then reacted.


    Woj!


    Tang Ye was stunned.


    Daughter-in-law, this is to invite herself to drive with her-shock!


    She didn''t say that it was okay. With this, Tang Ye''s body filled with steam.


    The daughter-in-law is really a vixen, she teased herself with a word!


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, looked at Lin Yourong with a fist, and said solemnly: "Since it is the request of his wife, it is a mission to fulfill the mission!"


    "You, don''t be so disgusting!" Lin Yourong was ashamed, and Tang Ye always teased her unscrupulously.


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense, and even pressed some Lin Yourong, pressed his hands on Lin Yourong''s two beautiful legs, and broke some... Lin Yourong''s complexion was crimson and charming, but it was in line with Tang Ye''s movements. The night shadows were deep, the car was squally and rainy, and it was crackling. It didn''t take long for Lin Yourong to hear the uncontrollable chanting.


    It''s a pity that there are no people around, and no one "appreciates" the infinite spring in the car. There will be one less headline news tomorrow.


    Where are the brothers who are good at sneak shots?

 Chapter 215： You lose with one move!

    Lin Yourong drove the car, her cheeks were rosy, she was rather ashamed. After all, I just did something, so I didn¡¯t feel like in the car.


    Tang Ye looked at her, smiled, and said, "You Rong, you have become smarter."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong didn''t know why, but he was also happy, after all, he was praised.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "If you solve it in the car, you don''t need to spend money to go to the hotel, save money, you are so smart!"


    "It''s really annoying!" Lin Yourong heard it, and immediately became a little angry, and hummed: "Concentrate on going back, don''t talk about those who provoke me!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that his wife was not flushed. It seems that doing that thing will become more and more natural in the future. This is good, the wife will not be shy to be a nun in the future. Think about it, alas, how long it has been, I haven''t even learned a new posture.


    It was not too late when he got home, and Lu Celadon was still immersed in reading.


    Tang Ye felt a little strange, why did Lu Celadon read so hard? And it''s very scary, she reads everything. I thought that she only read high school textbooks, but in fact, she reads a wide range of books, and even some books cannot be understood by university professors. Is this the legendary genius?


    Now that the Tianbang organization has been resolved, and there are fewer things at hand, Tang Ye thought about spending more time paying attention to Lu Celadon''s situation. After all, he was living in one place and he had half the duties of a guardian. He felt it necessary to take care of Lu Celadon.


    Lin Yourong went to chat with Lu Celadon, such as asking if he had eaten, how happy he was today, etc. Lu Qingci answered one by one, and Lin Yourong went to take a bath. Then Tang Ye walked over, also planning to talk to Lu Celadon.


    "Don''t talk nonsense." However, before Tang Ye spoke, Lu Celadon who was buried in the book shook out such a cold sentence.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "What You Rong said just now was also nonsense, why didn''t you talk about her?"


    Lu Qingci raised his head and glared at him, still somewhat contemptuous, meaning, "Are you a big man and a woman care about?"


    Getting along with Lu Celadon a lot, Tang Ye knew from her expression what she meant. He was helpless to Lu Celadon''s refusal to communicate. Only communication can solve the problem. How to think about it without telling it.


    "I think we need to strengthen communication." Tang Ye said seriously.


    Lu Celadon continued to look down and hummed, "It''s up to you."


    "Then I ask you to answer?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "It depends on the mood." Lu Celadon still hummed coldly.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about her arrogant attitude, and said, "What do you want to do in the future? Simply put, it is the future. What plans do you have for the future?"


    "Are you my dad?" Lu Celadon was impatient.


    Tang Ye squinted and laughed, regardless of Lu Celadon''s anger, and said, "Just treat me as your father."


    "You...!" Lu Celadon was extremely angry.


    Tang Ye looked up and said, "Just talk about what you want to do in the future. I can help you, and I will definitely help. And Yourong will also help you. We are a family."


    Lu Qingci manually moved with the book, but she quickly covered it up. She looked at Tang Ye, her expression softened, but she still said coldly, and hummed: "I don''t need your help, I can do it myself."


    "Oh? Celadon is really an amazing girl. What do you want to do?" Tang Ye asked with a smile.


    Lu Celadon closed the book and stood up, turned back to the room, and hummed with his back to Tang Ye, "Wait for death."


    "..."


    I go!


    Tang Ye gritted his teeth at Lu Celadon''s back. Who won''t wait until death, this girl is really problematic, it seems that the job of educating her is long.


    After Lu Celadon returned to the room, he originally wanted to continue reading. After all, Tang Ye was very long-winded outside. However, picking up the book, she couldn''t stand it anymore, her heart was irritated, and her mind was thinking of Tang Ye. She was very angry, dropped the textbook and stared fiercely. Still not enough, he kicked the table twice. It looks quite cute.


    The next morning.


    Tang Ye got up early and went to the open space in front of the house to practice Tai Chi. Chen Hu and the members of the Tigers team found it quite interesting. Those who weren''t on duty at their posts came to watch and chat with Tang Ye by the way.


    These days, the Tigers team guarded the surroundings and got along well with Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. They also got a lot of benefits. For example, when it comes to breakfast, Lin Yourong would do more and give it to them. They all envied Tang Ye having such a good wife.


    Chen Hu saw that Tang Ye''s Tai Chi was not the same as others, but couldn''t tell the difference, so he asked: "Tang Ye, how powerful is your Tai Chi? How do I feel that it is not like ordinary Tai Chi? "


    Tang Ye smiled and waved to Chen Hu, meaning that he would know when he came to fight.


    Ouch, this excites the other members of the Tigers team. Soldiers are bloody, and those who can do it will not move their mouths. Tang Ye beckoned to Chen Hu, and the other team members gathered up the excitement, and one after another they spoke to ask Chen Hu to fight with Tang Ye. They say that Tang Ye is very good at fighting, they hope Chen Hu can defeat Tang Ye!


    "Captain, the face of our Tigers squad depends on you. If you mother-in-law can''t even beat Tai Chi, you will be covered for this month''s food!" Someone said with a smile.


    It was lively outside, and Lin You in the house couldn''t bear to come out curiously. Even Lu Celadon bowed his head slightly, looking outside, a little more curious in his eyes.


    The members of the Tigers team saw the beautiful Lin Yourong come out and started booing again. Someone shouted: "Captain, we must kill Tang Ye, so that he can''t show up in front of his wife, hehe, don''t warm his bed at night! "


    "Ahahaha..." A group of people laughed.


    Lin Yourong blushed immediately, glared at the crowd fiercely, and cursed in a low voice: "A group of shameless people have all learned from Tang Ye!"


    She didn''t go back to the room, and continued to watch Tang Ye and Chen Hu''s discussion. Although she didn''t say anything, she looked at Tang Ye eagerly, hoping that Tang Ye would win. As Tang Ye''s wife, naturally everything is towards Tang Ye.


    Chen Hu couldn''t refuse, walked in front of Tang Ye, held his fist in a bow, and said, "Brother Tang Ye, please be merciful."


    "This is not good, I can''t be ashamed in front of my wife." Tang Ye smiled.


    Chen Hu rolled his eyes, stopped talking nonsense, stepped forward, and then slammed out with a punch. This is the most basic but also the most powerful martial arts fist in the military area. Military boxing seems simple, but if you want to practice domineering and powerful, you must waste a lot of effort.


    Chen Hu''s martial arts fist is already at the upper-middle level. With a punch, the surrounding air fluctuates. This power is already extremely domineering. If ordinary people get a punch, they will probably spit out foam directly.


    Chen Hu knew Tang Ye''s strength, Tang Ye was even the top ten killer of the Sky Ranking organization easily killed, he knew he was not Tang Ye''s opponent. Right now, he just begged not to lose too ugly, otherwise he would really be laughed at as the captain.


    He saw that Tang Ye took action. Tang Ye was still practicing Tai Chi, seemingly weak, but Chen Hu knew that it was definitely not simple Tai Chi. Sure enough, when his fist met Tang Ye¡¯s outstretched hand, Tang Ye¡¯s hand wrapped around his arm like a dragon, and then pushed back and forth, and his body was drawn to Tang Ye¡¯s body. . Immediately, Tang Ye''s soft hand turned into a fist in an instant, and it suddenly hit his chest, a huge force impacted him, and he flew out upside down.


    "Tang Ye, you bastard!" Chen Hu only felt that his whole body was falling apart, Tang Ye showed no mercy at all!


    He fell to the ground and was unable to stand up for a while.


    Lost.


    You lose with one move.


    "Yeah! My husband is amazing!" Lin Yourong, who was watching at the door, laughed happily.


    When Tang Ye and Chen Hu made the move just now, she completely took over, and was nervous for Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye won, he couldn''t help shouting out.


    At this time everyone looked at her in a swift manner.


    She reacted, her face flushed to the base of her neck. Oh, I really don''t know the numbness, so I openly call my husband. She was ashamed and hurried back to the house.


    Lu Celadon saw that Tang Ye had beaten Chen Hu with one move, his eyes rolled, and he didn''t know what he was thinking, and then continued reading.


    The other members of the Tigers team were already stunned. They knew that Tang Ye was very strong, but they didn''t expect to be so strong!

 Chapter 216： Prescribe the wrong medicine?

    Chen Hu was killed by Tang Ye, and when he stood up, he kept rolling his eyes at Tang Ye, scolding him for being particularly bad and not giving him any face. The other members of the Tigers team were upset again, and the atmosphere was harmonious and lively. Lin Yourong went back inside to prepare breakfast, and looked outside from time to time, thinking that this kind of life was really good.


    When eating breakfast, Lin Yourong no longer blushed as before and greeted everyone to come in. However, many men inevitably have to molest Lin Yourong and Tang Ye, making Lin Yourong blushing all the time. But Lu Celadon was on the sidelines, no one dared to offend. Lu Celadon''s temper was even scared of their district head Feng Youlin.


    After breakfast, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went to the hospital together.


    After the matter of the Tianbang organization was resolved, Red Wall made arrangements. Give him credit, but keep the reward. At the same time, his freedom of doing things is not restricted. He did not enter the military area, which means that he has no actual position relationship with the Red Wall. So dealing with the Tianbang organization, he is actually a temporary worker. Starting today, he returns to work in the hospital.


    This path is also the "medical career" recognized by Wang Airen, pointed out by Jiang Xingkong.


    The City No. 1 Hospital was originally founded by the state, and his work at the City No. 1 Hospital is equivalent to working for the Red Wall. As long as he achieves enough results, he will naturally be appreciated by the Red Wall. Medical treatment is extremely important in people''s livelihood issues. If he is really capable, he will have no future.


    As for Tang Manhong, who has transformed from under the ranking list, he and Tang Manhong have maintained close contact. After Tang Manhong arrived at the old Tangmen in the southwestern Miaojiang area, he began to establish the new Tangmen. Doing so will definitely encounter many obstacles, but these obstacles have been resolved by Tang Manhong. There are really unsolvable problems, she will ask Tang Ye for help.


    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong have been tied together, and the relationship is getting better and better. If they look back, they will feel that the world is fickle, and the two who were originally hostile have now become close friends.


    In addition, Tang Ye told Jiang Xiaobai about the conflict with Jiangshanju. Jiang Xiaobai said that he would let his eyeliner stare, and Jiang Shanju would notify him as soon as he did any action so that he could respond in time.


    Tang Ye has many enemies, but also many friends.


    Now, Murong Huansha''s new product launch conference is coming soon, just as he started working in the hospital and has enough time to respond.


    "Yourong, have you been transferred to work in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine?" Tang Ye learned to drive and shared a car with Lin Yourong. If nothing else, the two will be together at work and after get off work.


    Lin Yourong nodded and smiled, and said, "Yes, I told Grandpa, and then Grandpa transferred me. But I haven''t been in touch with Chinese medicine before, and I don''t understand many of them, so I have been asking Grandpa Chang for advice. I am studying the knowledge of Chinese medicine."


    "Awesome, worthy of my wife." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong curled his lips and hummed: "No, you know sweet talk. I don''t know if I can do this job well."


    "Absolutely no problem." Tang Ye said with certainty: "In Chinese medicine, there are not only medicinal materials, acupuncture and moxibustion, but there are many things you can do, even what you are already very good at. For example, massage on acupoints, Kneading can promote the balance of yin and yang through external operations. You have studied nursing before and have a sufficient foundation. As long as you learn the knowledge of acupuncture points and massage techniques, your ability can definitely exceed most Chinese medicine."


    "Really?" Lin Yourong was looking forward to it, but he didn''t expect that he could be so good!


    "Of course." Tang Ye smiled, and then he was a little bit ill-intentioned. He laughed, and said: "Your technical work is so good, of course I have to develop it. Anyway, I have to enjoy it myself."


    "You...really annoying!" Lin Yourong blushed and gave Tang Ye a fierce look.


    When he drove to the entrance of the hospital, Lin Yourong got off the car first, while Tang Ye drove to park before coming over. He never expected that in such a few minutes, Lin Yourong would be involved.


    At this time, a group of people gathered at the entrance of the hospital. Lin Yourong seemed to be stopped, and a fierce quarrel was taking place.


    "You hospital is a liar! Especially the Chinese Medicine Department! Mom, I bought a few Chinese medicines from you a few days ago, but my condition didn''t get better after taking it, but it got worse! This must be counterfeit medicine! Can''t see a doctor!" A man''s sharp voice sounded.


    "No, no, little brother, how could we lie to you! The diagnosis is absolutely correct, and the medicinal materials are absolutely fine. There must be some misunderstanding here!" An old man immediately defended, this is Chang Guodong''s voice .


    The sharp man''s voice sounded again, yelling: "No problem? Then look at me, what happened to this?"


    Tang Ye walked to the crowd of onlookers and looked inside. He was a tall and thin man who was arguing with Chang Guodong. Lin Yourong was standing behind Chang Guodong, seeming to be guarded by Chang Guodong, presumably just now. Stopped by the tall and thin man.


    At this time, the tall and thin man lifted his sleeves and showed it to everyone. Everyone looked at his arm, Tang Ye also looked, and saw that his arm had a lot of spots, different in size, purple-red and purple-red, like a flood of herpes, quite scary.


    Seeing the symptoms of the tall and thin man''s arm, the onlookers pointed and made little comments. Listening to Tang Ye, there were many voices accusing the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital.


    This is a very common situation, as long as the patient has an accident, almost always tend to be a black heart in the hospital. After all, it is impossible for patients to make themselves sicker, so I think the problem must be caused by the hospital.


    The tall and thin man saw that most of the people felt unfair for him, and he was angrily cursed again, and pointed at Lin Yourong behind Chang Guodong, and shouted: "It was the medicine prescribed by you nurse! I said at the time, so young and so young. ......A beautiful woman, is it reliable to be a nurse? Are you sure you didn''t come to the hospital to show off?"


    "You, what are you talking nonsense!" Lin Yourong became angry and glared at the tall and thin man with his small fist.


    Tang Ye looked at the outside and felt speechless. The world is cheap-there are so many people. The nurses are beautiful, but they have no real medical skills. Are they here to show off? Damn, this guy must have watched too many small movies. The nurses in the small movie must have no medical knowledge, because they are female-best! Nurses are not pretty and dislike others, but when they are pretty, they gossip, and they are hypocritical.


    Tang Ye was very upset with the tall and thin man, mainly out of love for Lin Yourong. Who would be happy if his daughter-in-law was scolded?


    However, if the hospital is really at fault, he will be responsible. However, he saw that this tall and thin man''s manner was very problematic, and he always felt that things were not that simple. Come to think about it, now the work of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital has hardly developed. Why does such a young guy come here to see a doctor? And there are problems with seeing a doctor?


    Tang Ye was not in a hurry to go out to help Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong, first stood behind and observed.


    ...


    In the office of the Minister of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City, Minister Zhang Yanqing and Director Li Xiang are sitting together drinking tea, snickering from time to time, as if secretly doing something bad and succeeding.


    Li Xiang looked at Zhang Yanqing and said with a smile: "Director Zhang, this time the TCM Department of the City First Hospital must be in trouble. It just so happens that the release time of the new product of Tianni Group is approaching. At this time, their TCM department has a scandal. Ye must be greatly affected. If Tang Ye is responsible for helping Murong Huansha develop products, he will cause a scandal, then Murong Huansha''s plan will also be greatly affected. In this way, what Young Master Qingfeng wants us to do will succeed. This On the one hand, it solved the enemy of our Chinese Medicine Department, on the other hand, it solved the task of Master Qingfeng, and on the other hand, we will become partners of the Tianni Group. It can be said to kill three birds with one stone!


    Zhang Yanqing sneered, and said triumphantly: "Tang Ye wants to oppose us, and he is a little tender!"

 Chapter 217： Add to the flames!

    The commotion outside the hospital got bigger and bigger, and the tall and thin men were indomitable towards Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong.


    Chang Guodong still remembers that the tall and thin man named Zhong Qiang came to see the doctor a few days ago. At that time, he didn''t think too much. He felt that it was a good thing for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine to see someone visiting the doctor. So he diagnosed Zhong Qiang carefully, and then prescribed medicine and asked Lin Yourong to get the medicine.


    Although Lin Yourong was just transferred to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, she was very easy to learn, and was smart and mastered the basic medicinal materials. So Chang Guodong was relieved to let her grab medicine for the patient. In order to make sure that there was no problem, after Lin Yourong got the medicine, he checked it again and gave it to Zhong Qiang at ease after confirming that there was no problem.


    He felt strange only after Zhong Qiang left. Such a young guy looked a little lazy and didn''t feel like a person who could see Chinese medicine. As a result, Zhong Qiang came to ask for trouble today, saying that there was a problem with the medicine. At this moment, Chang Guodong felt that there were many articles in it!


    However, Zhong Qiang''s illness did worsen. Isn''t this guy deliberately aggravating his illness in order to make trouble? If this is the case, it would be too cruel.


    In any case, when I heard others talking about their TCM department deceiving people, they accused the hospital and also accused him. Chang Guodong felt very uncomfortable and very anxious. For fear of adversely affecting the TCM department, he pleaded a little bit and kept quiet. He said to Zhong Qiang: "Mr. Zhong, our TCM department has never lied to you. There is no problem with the diagnosis of your condition and the medicine prescribed. Please don''t be anxious and excited. Make it clear. Why don''t you go to our Chinese Medicine Department first and sit down and speak slowly, okay?"


    "Good you are paralyzed!" Zhong Qiang''s tall and thin face stared fiercely, and he had no respect for an old man Chang Guodong. Opening and closing his mouth was swearing.


    He scolded more and more fiercely, and shouted: "Look, this is your hospital, and the face of a doctor like you! Let me speak slowly? Let me not get excited? Let me go inside? Mom, what if I If you are not excited, how can you let others know about the black heart of your hospital! How can you ask everyone to seek justice for me! Anyway, you must give me an explanation!"


    Chang Guodong was even more anxious and said, "Mr. Zhong, this must be a misunderstanding. You must believe us. Maybe your illness has changed and it has nothing to do with our treatment..."


    After Chang Guodong said this sentence, he felt wrong, as if he was shirking responsibility. This will greatly reduce the patient''s impression of the hospital, and the doctor-patient relationship will become more contradictory.


    However, he has already said it and can''t take it back. It happened to be caught by Zhong Qiang. Zhong Qiang coldly snorted: "Look, don''t you want to shirk responsibility? It has nothing to do with you, but you can say it. ! You are a doctor! You really have no sense of responsibility at all! Still make me believe? You believe it? Which deceiver is not pretending to be innocent like you? I don''t care, I took your medicine and became what I am now , You must compensate me and apologize to me!"


    Chang Guodong was helpless. He was scolded like this, and there were so many people watching. He really did not know where to put the face of an old man, but he still did not give in. He knew that once he gave in, it would be bad for the newly started Chinese Medicine Department. Fatal blow.


    He looked at Zhong Qiang and resolutely said: "I can''t easily apologize and lose money, because doing so will show that this is really a problem on my side. I can''t let the Chinese Medicine Department cause a loss of reputation. For your problem, I can Check it up again. Or you can ask another doctor to check if the result is the same as my diagnosis. If it is, then I can¡¯t unilaterally say that it is the responsibility of my Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine!"


    "You..." Zhong Qiang didn''t expect Chang Guodong to be so stubborn.


    "What are you doing? What happened? The noise in front of the hospital early in the morning, so you can''t have a sense of ethics?" At this time, Vice President Yang Changpeng walked out of the hospital.


    When Zhong Qiang saw him, he cursed directly again and shouted: "What? Allow your hospital to pit our patients, and not allow our patients to seek justice from your hospital?"


    This sentence made the onlookers feel the same. Patients have always been a disadvantaged group. They don''t know much about medical knowledge, and they don''t even know if they are scammed by doctors. Coupled with various news on the Internet, when hospitals face doctor-patient problems, they become more passive and prone to arouse the anger of patients and people. Regardless of whether the hospital is at fault or not, you can scold it first. There is no way, there are too many scum in the industry, people will understand this way. But if the hospital is innocent, it should not bear this stigma.


    "Yes, the hospital is great, I want to complain!" Some of the onlookers scolded Gao Qiang for help.


    "Yes, I want to post it on the Internet to expose their evil deeds. It''s really dark!" Another cursed.


    "It''s really a group of black-hearted things, and I''m not afraid of being condemned by God!" an old man cursed.


    Tang Ye saw the crowd scolded, yelling badly. If this development continues, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, which has just started, will really be overwhelmed.


    He wants to squeeze in to deal with this incident, after all, he is the head of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital. However, Yang Changpeng, the deputy dean, saw that everyone was angry and entered the crowd sooner than him. He came to Zhong Qiang and said in a good voice: "This gentleman, I am the vice president of the hospital. I thought the staff were making a mess, but I didn¡¯t expect you patients to have encountered unfair things. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the vice-president, and I will definitely help you uphold justice. Tell me what happened?"


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw Yang Changpeng so positive. He didn''t think that Yang Changpeng would be so kind. Regarding this kind of thing that might affect his reputation, with Yang Changpeng''s old fried dough sticks, he was afraid that he would avoid it for the first time, so as not to catch fire.


    There must be demons in things abnormal. Yang Changpeng joins in and comes in, does he want to defraud the Chinese Medicine Department?


    What a nasty thing!


    Yang Changpeng listened to Zhong Qiang¡¯s explanation and became very angry. He stared at Chang Guodong and said displeased: "Doctor Chang, your working attitude is not good! You are a doctor, and always take the patient¡¯s problem as the primary problem. The purpose of our hospital is also to take the patient¡¯s problems as the starting point, and serve the patients wholeheartedly! But you see you, you actually got into trouble with the patients, and it is very likely that your Chinese Medicine Department did a mistake! You are going to ruin the hospital¡¯s reputation ?"


    "Vice President Yang, you can''t talk nonsense. What is called is probably our Chinese Medicine Department..."


    "Don''t say it anymore, the problem now is to deal with the patient''s situation first!" Chang Guodong was very unhappy and wanted to argue with Yang Changpeng, but Yang Changpeng waved his hand to stop him.


    Having said that, Yang Changpeng immediately looked at Zhong Qiang again, smiled, flattering, and said: "Mr. Zhong, I already understand your situation. Now I solemnly apologize to you on behalf of the City First Hospital! It is our Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine who will treat you. Something went wrong when you were sick! Our hospital will give you enough compensation and personally apologize to you. Please forgive me!"


    "Forgive? Why should I forgive?" Zhong Qiang hummed coldly.


    Yang Changpeng looked very sorry and said: "In fact, this is the situation. Our hospital''s Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine has just been established and there are many problems. There is no previous diagnosis experience and the technology is immature, so it has caused you damage."


    "What are you talking about?" Zhong Qiang was furious and shouted: "Since your Chinese Medicine Department has just been established and the technology is immature, how dare you treat people? You are in such a hurry to make money? You are not saving people, but Killing! I must complain to you!"


    When the onlookers heard this kind of thing, they also spoke angrily, basically insulting.


    When Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong saw this situation, their faces were extremely ugly. It wasn''t supposed to happen like this, but when Yang Changpeng said that, the matter became so serious. Did Yang Changpeng come to help or make trouble?


    Without everyone''s attention, Yang Changpeng squinted his eyes, and a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth when he saw the situation where everyone was verbally verbalizing the Chinese Medical Department.


    Others did not see Yang Changpeng''s expression, but Tang Ye, who had been staying outside, could see clearly. He knew that Yang Changpeng would not be so kind and take the initiative to deal with such things. It turned out that Yang Changpeng was adding to the flames and ruining the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine!


    Tang Ye looked gloomy and furious, and shouted directly outside: "Yang Changpeng, old dog, believe it or not, I broke your mouth! And Mr. Zhong, if you make trouble like this again, I will make you regret it!"


    As soon as Tang Ye screamed, the commotion at the scene stopped abruptly, and everyone turned to look at him.


    Who is this kid? Why is speaking so rampant? !

 Chapter 218： Well laid out!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Yang Changpeng''s expression turned pale. Tang Ye was actually called an old dog, and he was threatened to smash his own mouth. As the vice president, how could he endure this humiliation?


    "Doctor Tang, what do you mean?!" Yang Changpeng sullenly, staring at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Last time he wanted to shut down the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine on the grounds that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine misappropriated funds, but because Tang Ye went to discuss cooperation with Tianni Group, he received an investment of 200 million yuan. Not only did he make up the funds, he also doubled the amount. , Had a face in the hospital completely, making him a grandson for a long time. When other people talked about the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, they would talk about how they blocked it. He is often gossiped. He must retaliate against this shame! Today Zhong Qiang''s business is an opportunity, and he will definitely not let it go.


    When Zhong Qiang saw Tang Ye, he shouted angrily: "Are you a doctor? Oh, your hospital is really good, a doctor can say that! With this kind of quality, you can still be a doctor! What a shame! And, what can you say? I am making trouble! I am asking your hospital for justice!"


    After listening to Yang Changpeng and Zhong Qiang''s words, everyone knew Tang Ye''s identity-this was also a doctor. However, it is really not a hooligan, but a doctor who said that he was going to tear his mouth.


    Tang Ye had a very bad impression at the beginning, and many people had cast disgusting eyes on him.


    But Tang Ye didn''t bother to look at them, squeezed the crowd directly, and strode in. When Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong saw him, they looked at him as if they saw a rescuer, hoping that he could solve the current trouble.


    Tang Ye nodded to them, motioning them not to worry.


    When he walked in front of Zhong Qiang, Tang Ye stopped, looked at Yang Changpeng coldly, then at Zhong Qiang, and then at the onlookers, and hummed: "Maybe you don¡¯t know each other. I¡¯ll introduce here. I¡¯m the city. The head of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital-Tang Ye!"


    "What? He is actually a minister? Really funny!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, someone immediately sneered.


    Another person helped to agree, and hummed: "So young and so unqualified, it''s actually a minister. I thought that old doctor was the minister. Hell, it must be the back door, it''s dark enough!"


    "Never mind the black, he is so arrogant, he looks like a hooligan! A hooligan can also be a doctor, I really take it!" There are many voices against Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn¡¯t care at all, and said with a cold face: "I didn¡¯t speak well just now because I was in a bad mood. Because Mr. Zhong¡¯s condition has not been fully clarified, he must not easily make a conclusion. What Vice President Yang said just now, It is equivalent to admitting that the mistake was in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. I absolutely disagree! Now the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine is just getting started. If I just make a conclusion like this, it is equivalent to ruining my Department of Chinese Medicine! As the head of the Department of Chinese Medicine, how can I allow this to happen ?"


    "I am a young man, I have a temper, so I curse people! The Chinese Medicine Department is equivalent to my child. Someone wants to kill it, and I want to curse people. Those present, I ask you if your child is being used by others. On the neck, will you be angry!" Tang Ye scanned the crowd and asked angrily.


    Some of the people wanted to speak, but it was not easy to refute for a while, so they chose to shut up temporarily.


    Tang Ye continued: "Now that the Internet is so developed, as long as someone takes photos of this kind of things and posts them online, then my Chinese Medicine Department will definitely be hacked! This is unbearable damage to my Chinese Medicine Department, so I don''t allow it!"


    "If you say it''s not allowed, it''s not allowed!" Zhong Qiang couldn''t stand the people being bluffed by Tang Ye, and shouted: "After I saw the illness in your Chinese Medical Department, not only did it not get better, but it became more serious. Look at me What is this! Do you want my hand to rot? You still have the face to say that it is not the fault of your Chinese Medical Department!"


    While talking, Zhong Qiang opened his sleeves, letting everyone see the dark red herpes-like spots on his arm, which looked like smallpox, both scary and disgusting.


    With this kind of disease as a basis, it is easy to win the sympathy of everyone, so there is a lot of discussion among them. It''s not the hospital, it''s the Chinese Medicine Department, and it''s not Tang Ye''s.


    Yang Changpeng stared at Tang Ye gloomily, found a chance to speak, and hummed: "Doctor Tang, since it is our hospital¡¯s fault, we must be brave enough to take responsibility. It¡¯s not that hospitals have made mistakes before, but they all admitted their mistakes immediately. It''s processed. This is the attitude that our hospital should have, you can''t do it this way!"


    Tang Ye sneered. Regarding Zhong Qiang and Yang Changpeng''s singing and making a peace, he already suspected that Yang Changpeng and Zhong Qiang were in collusion at all. In addition, he observed Zhong Qiang''s situation for a long time and saw a few suspicious points, so Zhong Qiang should not be used to discredit the Department of Chinese Medicine!


    He looked at Zhong Qiang and hummed: "Mr. Zhong, I can assure you that if your illness gets worse and is related to my Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, then I will never shirk responsibility and will be responsible to the end. But if not, you deliberately came to discredit me. Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, then I will hold accountable and will never let it go!"


    "You, you, my mother scared me! I''m not afraid, I don''t believe God doesn''t have eyesight!" Zhong Qiang was obviously panicked, but he was still tough.


    Tang Ye ignored him temporarily, looked at Yang Changpeng, and hummed: "Vice President Yang, don¡¯t worry, if it¡¯s my problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, I will be punished by the hospital. But I¡¯m surprised. Things are still not clear. Are you so sure that it is a problem with my Chinese Medicine Department? Do you...do you especially hope that my Chinese Medicine Department has a problem?"


    Tang Ye delayed for a while, obviously mocking Yang Changpeng.


    "You...I am for the sake of the patient and I am also responsible for the hospital!" Yang Changpeng argued.


    "Then you have to distinguish the situation!" Tang Ye snorted coldly: "Before the matter is completely clarified, I hope you will stop saying those misleading words!"


    "How come things are not clear? Can you not see the disease on my hand? Blind?" Zhong Qiang glared at Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye smiled and hummed: "It''s not that I''m irresponsible, but that your statement is too far-fetched. If you do something after you see a doctor, such as not following the doctor''s advice, and not paying attention to taboos, it causes the disease. , Then we can''t blame our hospital for this?"


    "You...but what I am taking is the medicine prescribed by your Chinese Medical Department!" Zhong Qiang argued.


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Of course there is a possibility, but this does not rule out the possibility that the problem lies with you. So, let''s not fight for now. It is better to diagnose your situation again and get the actual result. Take it. Speaking out of the facts is easier to convince people than anything else."


    "You...Okay! Then I''ll give you a diagnosis, but in front of everyone, otherwise what do you do with tricks!" Zhong Qiang glared at Tang Ye and shouted coldly.


    "Okay, then diagnose!" Tang Ye looked firm.


    Zhong Qiang said again: "This diagnosis cannot be made by your people, otherwise who knows if you have concealed the truth of my condition! Moreover, I still have to use Chinese medicine to diagnose, because I see Chinese medicine!"


    "Okay, then please ask a Chinese doctor from another hospital for diagnosis!" Tang Ye agreed.


    Seeing this, Yang Changpeng watched Tang Ye squinted and sneered, and then he took a step and said: "In this case, I will ask Dr. Zhao from the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City to help. Dr. Zhao is very good in Chinese medicine. Don''t worry!"


    "Good!" Zhong Qiang agreed.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, feeling even more weird. The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital competes with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital. Now that the City No. 6 Hospital has come out, Yang Changpeng took the initiative to move out. Did Yang Changpeng collude with the Sixth City Hospital?


    "Why, Doctor Tang, don''t you dare? You have a guilty conscience?" Seeing Tang Ye not speaking, Zhong Qiang sneered sarcastically.


    Tang Ye frowned, then smiled, and said, "No problem, let Doctor Zhao come over and diagnose you!"


    ...


    At this time, Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang were still chatting happily in the Office of the Minister of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City. At the same time, they knew something in real time through a mobile phone in front of them¡ªit was the matter of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of Zhongqiang First Hospital.


    "Sure enough, Tang Ye can''t deal with it. It''s time for an actual diagnosis. There will be no problems, right?" Li Xiang said.


    Zhang Yanqing was relaxed and content, and smiled: "Don''t worry, the person is a specially selected person, the illness is real, and the medicine he takes is real, so there will be no problems. And Tang Ye...No matter what, it can''t turn things around!"

 Chapter 219： Fatal blow!

    Doctor Zhao from the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City is called Zhao Jiang. After Yang Changpeng asked him to diagnose Zhong Qiang''s condition, he came soon as if he had been waiting for this moment.


    Regarding this coincidence, Tang Ye immediately sorted out the whole thing and came up with an outline of a conspiracy. Whether it is Zhong Qiang, Yang Changpeng, and Zhao Jiang, there are extremely obvious suspicious points.


    Those onlookers didn''t know the hatred between Tang Ye and Yang Changpeng, or the conflict of interest between the City No. 1 Hospital and the City No. 6 Hospital, so they only looked at what was in front of them and would not think of deep conspiracy. But as a person who walked step by step, Tang Ye understood these things too well. He is very helpless. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes, and there are always intrigues and deceptions.


    In that case, he would not be merciless.


    After Zhao Jiang entered the crowd, Tang Ye looked at him politely and said, "Dr. Zhao, it¡¯s an honor to see you. I have long heard that the technology of the TCM Department of the Sixth Hospital of the City is very mature. I am the head of the TCM Department of the City No. 1 Hospital. , I wanted to visit a long time ago. I didn''t expect to meet in this way now. It''s really embarrassing. I will trouble Dr. Zhao next."


    Zhao Jiang is a man in his fifties with a straight head. He doesn''t look old and his face is full of red light. He must have a good life and well maintained.


    He looked at Tang Ye with a faint smile, as if there was something else in his smile, and said politely to Tang Ye: "Doctor Tang, you are welcome, I just heard of you before, but now I see it, it turns out that you are a hero. If you have the opportunity, you must communicate more. Otherwise, it will be bad if things like this happen. In our medical industry, word-of-mouth is very important. If there is no word-of-mouth, most of them are called black-hearted doctors, which will affect the entire industry. ."


    "Doctor Zhao is right." Tang Ye squinted his eyes and chuckled.


    It''s not that he can''t hear Zhao Jiang''s irony. Although it is not obvious, Zhao Jiang''s meaning also implies that such incidents in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital of his city have affected the entire industry.


    Yang Changpeng came to greet Zhao Jiang, accompanied by a smile, and said, "Dr. Zhao, you are here, I really trouble you. I blame our hospital for a lot of things, especially the newly established Chinese Medicine Department. Please also show Mr. Zhong to see the situation. Save the reputation of our hospital in time."


    The implication in Yang Changpeng''s words is even more obvious. This problem is caused by the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Let Zhao Jiang come to the point where he can help save the hospital''s reputation. Isn''t this even more saying that the problem is from the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine?


    Although Yang Changpeng had a sad face, he felt more like gloating.


    When Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong saw him like this, their teeth were itchy. What a scumbag!


    Looking at Zhao Jiang, Zhong Qiang still looked angry, and hummed: "I''ve heard of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, City Sixth Hospital. I hope the reputation is as good as it is said, but don''t be a black heart. You give me Look at the condition, give me justice!"


    "Don''t worry, this gentleman, the doctor''s parents, I will never deceive you." Zhao Jiang smiled.


    "Hmph, they said the same!" Zhong Qiang glanced at Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong, and scolded angrily.


    Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong wanted to explain, but Tang Ye stood in front of them. He looked at Zhong Qiang and said, "Mr. Zhong, then please accept Dr. Zhao''s diagnosis. The results will come out soon."


    Zhong Qiang glared at him displeasedly, looked at the crowd onlookers, and said, "My friends, you are all watching, if I was deceived by this black-hearted hospital, I will come to a conclusion soon. The clear ones clear themselves, I accept As a result of their treatment, the disease worsened. Isn¡¯t it their responsibility? Is it mine? Would I be so stupid to let my illness worsen to discredit them? I am not so vicious, nor so desperate! The truth is bound to float. Out of the water!"


    Everyone nodded and agreed with Zhong Qiang''s words, and then carefully watched Zhao Jiang diagnose Zhong Qiang, wondering what the truth was. Most of them are full of hostility towards the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital, but it is difficult to scold them too badly without evidence. They strongly hope that they can get evidence that the city''s No. 1 Hospital is cheating people, so that they can abuse them unscrupulously and vent their unhappiness, as if they are on the side of justice and want to defeat evil.


    Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong are very worried. The situation is now one-sided, which is extremely unfavorable to their Chinese Medicine Department, and they are almost out of breath. When Tang Ye stood in front of them, Lin You couldn''t bear to hold on to the corner of his clothes, looking anxious.


    Tang Ye looked back at them, smiled, and said, "Some people will not die if they don''t die. Let them all come out so that I can kill all the mice with one stick, so that I won''t be sick again later."


    "You mean...?" Chang Guodong faintly guessed something.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "It''s all routines."


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so confident, Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong felt relieved, and looked at Zhao Jiang''s diagnosis of Zhong Qiang.


    In order to cooperate with the diagnosis, Yang Changpeng asked people to move out the table and chair, and then asked the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine to prepare complete diagnostic equipment. At this time, both Zhao Jiang and Zhong Qiang were seated. Zhong Qiang stretched out his hand to get Zhao Jiang''s pulse. After Zhao Jiang took the pulse, he asked Zhong Qiang to stick out his tongue to show him. Then he looked at other places. They looked alike.


    Everyone is watching, waiting for the diagnosis.


    After the diagnosis, Zhao Jiang smiled slightly, looked at Chang Guodong, and said, "Mr. Zhong is suffering from macula. The main symptom is the same as the spots on Mr. Zhong''s arm now. These spots are like peach blossoms, purple clouds, dense and dense. It varies in size. For treatment, medicinal materials for clearing away heat, detoxifying, and reducing dampness are generally used. Doctor Chang, am I right?"


    Zhao Jiang Mingming is a Chinese medicine doctor who is even more famous than Chang Guodong, but he still speaks so politely. In fact, he is creating momentum, creating a kind of attitude that he is very polite and humble, which makes people more convinced. Even if he said something inconsistent next, it was easy for people to trust him.


    "An old fox." Tang Ye secretly said.


    Chang Guodong nodded to Zhao Jiang and said, "Yes, this is also the result of my diagnosis. Dr. Zhao, is there any problem?"


    "This is not a problem." Zhao Jiang said.


    "that¡­¡­"


    Chang Guodong was happy, and immediately wanted to say whether it could prove that it was not the problem of their Chinese Medicine Department. As a result, Zhao Jiang waved his hand and said, "Don''t worry, the diagnosis is correct, but you have to look at the medicine you prescribed."


    Zhao Jiang looked back at Zhong Qiang and said, "Show me your medicine list."


    Zhong Qiang nodded and took out the medicine list from his pocket to give him.


    Zhao Jiang took the prescription and looked at it. At first he nodded and said it was okay, but when he looked at it, he suddenly frowned and raised his head, "Doctor Chang, I''m afraid there is a problem with the amount of this medicine."


    Wow!


    When everyone heard Zhao Jiang''s words, they suddenly became noisy. Sure enough, it was the hospital''s problem, not Zhong Qiang''s problem!


    Zhong Qiang indeed got worse after taking the medicine prescribed by the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine!


    Hey, didn''t Tang Ye and the people in his Chinese Medicine Department always argue? Now let''s see how they explain it!


    Everyone felt angry and disgusted towards Tang Yehe Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital, and pointed the finger at them.


    Seeing this, Chang Guodong and Lin Yourong turned pale with fright. If this kind of thing is spread on the Internet and then fermented, it will definitely be difficult for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine to develop. As a minister, Tang Ye will be deeply affected. For example, the cooperation with Tianni Group. Murong Huansha is about to launch a new product. If people know that it is related to Tang Ye, it will inevitably be rejected or even resisted.


    This series of influences will be a fatal blow to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital and Tang Ye.


    Yang Changpeng smiled triumphantly. He watched Tang Ye''s expression playfully. Now, I don''t believe Tang Ye can''t die!


    Facing this one-sided situation, Tang Ye sighed helplessly, and walked towards Zhao Jiang slowly.

 Chapter 220： The real cause of the disease!

    Seeing Tang Ye walking towards Zhao Jiang, the smile at the corner of Yang Changpeng''s mouth was not obvious, but full of joking. He and Tang Ye had a huge grudge, and at this time, he should watch Tang Ye make the last struggle. Isn''t it a joy to see the hatred person so embarrassed?


    When Zhong Qiang saw Tang Ye coming over, he raised his head in a pretentious manner. With Zhao Jiang''s proof, he did not believe that Tang Ye could come back. The victory was in his hands, and he assumed a victorious gesture.


    Zhao Jiang''s expression was calm, watching Tang Ye come over and there was not much emotional fluctuation. It''s just that what kind of jokes and smiles are hidden under his calm look, who knows?


    "Dr. Tang, right? What else do you have to say now! I was very upset with your attitude just now. Whatever you drag, you are wrong, and you still don''t admit it!" Some of the onlookers even said Satire Tang Ye.


    And soon someone else helped and hummed: "I saw that he knew the problem was on his side just now. He just wanted to re-diagnose himself and lie to us. It''s a pity that Dr. Zhao is here. Dr. Zhao is fair Justice, of course, will not help him deceive!"


    "These people are not worthy of being doctors, so hurry up and get out of the hospital!" Someone cursed directly.


    As a result, everyone''s discussion became louder, faintly forming a momentum of crusade.


    Tang Ye walked in front of Zhao Jiang, and everyone looked at him, joking, sarcasm, or thoughtful, to see how he could defend.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, suddenly showing a playful smile, and said to Zhao Jiang: "Doctor Zhao, are you...really a senior Chinese medicine doctor?"


    "Huh?" Zhao Jiang''s calm expression moved, a little angry.


    Tang Ye was questioning him! Or...provocation!


    The others were also stunned, and after reacting, they squabbled up and accused Tang Ye of being arrogant, defiant, reluctant to admit mistakes, failed to take responsibility, and had extremely poor quality.


    Tang Ye suddenly angered, staring at everyone, and shouted: "Shut up all of you! Wait until I have thoroughly investigated the matter before talking nonsense! Do you like being used as guns so much, not beating bad people and beating good people? "


    "You..." Someone was angry, and Tang Ye was swearing, and he wanted to argue.


    But Tang Ye suddenly shouted: "Shut up!"


    Tang Ye burst into flames, his expression was fierce, everyone was frightened and did not speak for a while.


    Zhao Jiang was not angry, his eyes turned gloomy when he saw Tang Ye, and he hummed, "Doctor Tang, are you questioning my diagnosis?"


    "Of course!" Tang Ye nodded unceremoniously.


    "Oh?" Zhao Jiang suppressed his anger, smiled playfully, and hummed: "I said there was a problem with the prescription prescribed by Dr. Chang. What''s your opinion?"


    Tang Ye took a look at the medicine list and said, "Then what do you think is the problem?"


    Zhao Jiang sneered, and said, "The rock sugar and sophora ginseng in this prescription are not used properly. Too little rock sugar and too much sophora ginseng. This amount can not be mistaken even by interns. Numerous practices have shown that rock sugar and sophora spp. The weight must be kept in a certain proportion, otherwise the disorder will not only affect the efficacy of the medicine, but even cause complications. Am I wrong?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You are right."


    "Then why does Doctor Tang question me?" Zhao Jiang hummed displeasedly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You let me finish talking. I said you were right, but you were also wrong."


    "What do you mean?!" Zhao Jiang suffocated.


    Tang Ye squinted and said: "You should know that the amount of Chinese medicine is not dead. It can float within a certain range. For example, the rock candy in this prescription can float between 2 to 5 grams. This must be known to Doctor Zhao. And you think this prescription is wrong because of the ratio of rock sugar to sophora flavescens. According to medical requirements, the amount of rock sugar and sophora flavescens in this prescription does have some problems..."


    "Since you know there is a problem, why bother to quibble!" Zhao Jiang snorted coldly.


    "Yes, you''re just arguing, fooling around and stunning us!" Zhong Qiang said.


    Yang Changpeng reversed his loyalty and said to Tang Ye: "Doctor Tang, what is going on is what is going on. Our hospital can afford to make mistakes. If there is a problem, don''t deny it."


    "Shut up for me!" Tang Ye glared at Yang Changpeng fiercely. Every time this little man said something suggesting that it was a problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, Tang Ye really wanted to slap him if it weren''t in a public place.


    "You..." Yang Changpeng was a little afraid of Tang Ye''s anger.


    Tang Ye looked at Zhao Jiang again, increased his voice so that everyone could hear him, and hummed: "Doctor Zhao, you are right. If you match the ratio of rock candy and sophora flavescens, this is indeed a problem. However, medication To be alive, to live on the patient. The weight collocation in the medical book is just a reference. In fact, the medication should be combined with the patient¡¯s condition. For Zhong Qiang¡¯s symptoms, affected by long-term heat toxins, the toxins are not as simple as the surface. , So it¡¯s correct that the combination of prescriptions prescribed by Dr. Chang is higher than usual. Then, the problem is with Zhong Qiang!"


    "Absurd, ridiculous!" Zhao Jiang yelled with excitement, staring at Tang Ye and said, "How come our doctors have a scum like you? There is a problem with the prescription. If you don''t reflect on yourself, you don''t admit your mistakes, and you slander the patient. Body. I want to complain to the Ministry of Health and revoke your qualifications as a doctor!"


    "Dr. Zhao is right. It is clearly not my problem, but I have to say that it is my problem! This kind of person is not worthy to be a doctor, and it is an insult to the noble profession of a doctor!" Zhong Qiang was even more angry with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, ignoring Zhong Qiang, and continued to hum to Zhao Jiang: "Doctor Zhao, you are right to diagnose Mr. Zhong¡¯s disease as macula, but I want to ask you, do you know that macula has external plaques? There are two types of rash and internal macules? And Mr. Zhong¡¯s problem lies in these two different types of rash!"


    "You..." Zhao Jiang was very angry and wanted to scold Tang Ye, but suddenly sneered and hummed: "Really? It seems that Doctor Tang still has some ideas, so let''s listen."


    As for Zhong Qiang''s macula, he had already understood clearly. All this is just a bureau for Tang Ye, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital. The prescription that Chang Guodong prescribed is actually no problem. It was just that he had given Zhong Qiang a different medicine before, which would conflict with the prescription prescribed by Chang Guodong, so he could silently plant it to Chang Guodong, which would affect the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital.


    Everything is under scientific control, Zhao Jiang is not afraid that Tang Ye can break straight into bends. Since his diagnosis is scientifically correct, then Tang Ye must be talking nonsense, wanting to fudge. In this way, Zhao Jiang felt that it was better to let Tang Ye talk about it, so that Tang Ye would be even more embarrassed!


    Tang Ye calmly said, "The so-called exogenous macula is caused by external maladies, such as heat, dampness, etc.. The internal macular eruption is caused by unpredictable diet, overeating, plus... -Excessive desire caused by bed rest all day."


    As he said, Ning Fan looked at Zhong Qiang and sneered: "If I''m not wrong, the macules on your body were exogenous macules, and it is more serious, so when the doctor prescribed the medicine, it aggravated some of the sore ginseng. Serving size. This is very good for your symptoms. Even after taking the medicine prescribed by the doctor, your rash has improved. However, these days you have overeated and indulged in excessive desire, resulting in external feelings. Macular rash is complicated by internal injury macules. Therefore, you will develop into what you are now. So, this is your problem, it has nothing to do with Dr. Chang and my Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine!"


    "You, you nonsense!" Zhong Qiang stared at Tang Ye angrily. However, there was more panic in his eyes than before.


    He was panicked because Tang Ye said what he had done in the past few days.


    Being bought by someone, having a large sum of money, overeating, and continuously calling the lady-call-to-service, this is inevitably a bit over-indulgence.

 Chapter 221： People are not as good as heaven!

    Many things are for the insider to watch the doorway, and the outsider to watch the excitement. What Tang Ye said caused Zhao Jiang to fall into a brief loss of consciousness. After reacting, he looked at Zhong Qiang. After seeing Zhong Qiang''s expression, he couldn''t help having an ominous premonition.


    He is a senior Chinese medicine practitioner, and after Tang Ye reminded him, he naturally saw something. He was afraid that things were really as Tang Ye said, the macules on Zhong Qiang''s body changed from external macules to internal wound macules.


    Before that, when he diagnosed Zhong Qiang''s condition, he was only infected with macula. Therefore, he was only treated as an exogenous macula. When planning this strategy, the medicine he gave Zhong Qiang in advance was only used to make Chang Guodong''s prescription useless. This is all for exogenous macula. If there is no accident, the disease is a real disease, and the medicine is a real medicine. It can be said that it will be a success. No matter what Tang Ye does, it can be changed unless the macula is no longer the original macula!


    However, judging from the signs that are emerging now, it is really possible that the macula is no longer the original macula. For example, exogenous macula becomes internal wound macula.


    It was originally a situation that was absolutely impossible for Tang Ye to reverse, but now a crack appeared. A layer of cold sweat broke out on Zhao Jiang''s forehead without anyone noticing it.


    However, he is still confident in the layout carefully planned by several people, and believes that such a comical change is impossible.


    At this time, the onlookers changed slightly. They are laymen, purely watching the excitement. It is easy to be influenced by others when watching the excitement. For example, if someone leads, it is possible to follow the crowd. The great reason for this psychological change is that the person who drives it is strong enough. The remarks Tang Ye said just now had its own momentum. Moreover, Tang Ye is quite knowledgeable, such as exogenous macules and internal trauma macules. The onlookers did not understand, but they felt very professional when they heard it. Since professional, there will always be some convincing power.


    Although the ideas of the masses are simple and easy to be misled, they are not stupid. After Tang Ye analyzed Zhong Qiang''s illness, they saw that Zhao Jiang and Zhong Qiang had a brief period of shock and panic. If there is not a problem, how can such emotions be expressed?


    People are easily misled in the fun, but they are also growing. Once there is something suspicious, there are always one or two reasonable people thinking about it.


    Zhong Qiang noticed these subtle changes in people, yelling badly in his heart, and immediately shouted to Tang Ye: "Do you think that''s the way it is? What kind of exogenous macules and internal bruises? Who can''t blame me! My disease Just in your hand, how can you allow you to talk nonsense!"


    Tang Ye looked at Zhong Qiang''s eyes very interestingly.


    Originally, as a doctor, he showed such a look to patients, and he should be gossiped about. However, the people present did not. Because this time Zhong Qiang''s sophistry was too weak. Regarding the disease, Tang Ye, a doctor, would naturally not make up the name of the disease. No doctor or idiot would do this. Unless it is his newly discovered disease, he has the right to name it. Otherwise, you can fight back against him as soon as you check the medical records.


    Since Tang Ye wanted to rectify the name of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, how could he do such an idiotic thing?


    Zhong Qiang saw that everyone''s expressions were not right, and instead of looking at him, he was dissatisfied with him. He panicked and quickly looked at Zhao Jiang.


    Zhao Jiang''s face was ugly, and he gave him a gloomy look.


    The pig teammate is out!


    Zhao Jiang didn''t dare to look at Zhong Qiang too much, lest he show his horse''s feet, coughed slightly, and said, "Mr. Zhong, the exogenous macules and internal macules that Dr. Tang said... are indeed real."


    This was tantamount to speaking for Tang Ye, Zhao Jiang was a little struggling to speak, and his expression was not very good.


    Seeing this, Yang Changpeng felt very anxious. He tried too many times, and every time things came to a critical point, Tang Ye would always turn them back. He will not allow this to happen again. In this matter, he united the City No. 6 Hospital and Zhong Qiang to deal with Tang Ye. The arrangement was seamless and there was no reason to fail.


    He cannot fail. Because the better the layout, the greater the cost. This time he united with the City No. 6 Hospital and Zhong Qiang. Once things are revealed, even if he is the vice president, he will inevitably be cleared from the City No. 1 Hospital. So he must not fail this time.


    Seeing that Zhao Jianghe had lost the chain, he hurriedly stood up and hummed to Tang Ye: "Doctor Tang, what''s the matter is what it is. Don''t ignore the reputation of the entire hospital for your own reputation. Now that there is a problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, we can''t refuse, lest it cause irreparable damage to the entire hospital..."


    "Associate Dean Yang, you have a good ability to abduct your arms. Why do you think it is the problem of my Chinese Medicine Department? Are you the vice president of our hospital? Or, you really want to kill my Chinese Medicine Department. "Tang Ye had already been upset with Yang Changpeng''s misleading words, and questioned him in front of everyone.


    When everyone saw this, their expressions changed again. Looking back, it seems that since Yang Changpeng appeared, he has really always said some guiding words intentionally or unintentionally, which makes people think that there is a problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. According to common sense, as the vice-president, he should do his best to protect the reputation of the hospital. If there is a problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, it will more or less cause damage to the hospital. Although the courage to admit mistakes is also for the hospital''s reputation, this is the next policy. It is the best way to fight for the innocence of the Chinese Medicine Department, but Yang Changpeng is not like that.


    Yang Changpeng saw that everyone''s expressions fluctuated again because of Tang Ye''s questioning him, and his heart was extremely angry. He never expected that Tang Ye would directly say such things, accusing him of being a dignified vice-president, and even exposing him to be hostile to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. These are all internal problems in the hospital, how can you talk nonsense?


    "Doctor Tang, you have said too much. I''m all for the hospital, but I didn''t expect you to treat a gentleman like a villain!" Yang Changpeng scolded Tang Ye with a sullen face.


    Tang Ye sneered, disapproving, looked at Zhong Qiang, and hummed: "I know you don''t accept what I just said, so now I want to analyze your own problems for you, and let you know why you caused the internal injury macula. At the same time, let everyone know the truth and return my Chinese Medicine Department to be innocent!


    "You, you...well, then you say, if you don''t tell me why, I will sue you!" Zhong Qiang was forced to yell at Tang Ye angrily.


    However, Tang Ye''s self-confidence made his heart shake. However, this time, he knew that the people behind him had arranged very well and promised him that there would never be a problem, so he was not afraid that Tang Ye would really turn things around.


    At this time, everyone no longer just kept making noise, waiting for Tang Ye to analyze the truth. But two or three people winked at each other, as if they were discussing something. However, one person shook his head, looking very embarrassed and unable to start, so these people gave up and stood and watched the changes.


    Tang Ye was very calm, smiling, with a hint of playfulness in his smile. This made Zhong Qiang, Yang Changpeng, and Zhao Jiang a little hairy, worried that Tang Ye would really catch some loopholes they hadn''t thought of.


    "It is not difficult to prove that your illness has nothing to do with my Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. It only requires your active cooperation." Tang Ye said while looking at Zhong Qiang.


    Zhong Qiang frowned and wanted to refuse, but if he refused, wouldn''t it mean that he was guilty? He could only pretend to be calm and said: "As long as it is reasonable, I will certainly cooperate. I don''t believe that you can turn black and white in front of so many people!"


    Tang Ye shrugged, disapproving. There are some things that people are not as good as heaven.

 Chapter 222： Insult yourself!

    Skynet is magnificent, careless but not leaking, fair and comfortable, and light can always overcome darkness.


    Tang Ye knew that many of his behaviors were not good people or justice, but when he asked himself, he knew he was worthy. He never thought of harming an innocent person, and if he had spare time, he would actively help others. But this does not mean that he is a soft persimmon to be manipulated. If someone harms him, he will fight back viciously.


    Now he has completely sorted out that Zhong Qiang, Yang Changpeng, and Zhao Jiang are colluding to harm him and the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine!


    He will not be soft, when he saw the omission of Zhong Qiang''s body, his counterattack began!


    Zhong Qiang has promised to cooperate with him. He took a step forward and attracted everyone''s attention. He looked at Zhong Qiang and said, "Extend your spotted arm, let me and everyone see."


    This request is reasonable, and Zhong Qiang can only follow suit.


    Tang Ye pointed to Zhong Qiang¡¯s spotted arm, and said, "Look carefully. Although his arm is covered with spotted rash, there are actually many old spots under the new spotted rash. Rash. Those old macules are very light and small in color. It means that these macules are ready to heal. And this may be the effect of his recovery after taking Dr. Chang''s medicine before. As for the new maculas, they are positive. Complications occurred, and they were born after becoming internal wounds."


    Everyone looked at Zhong Qiang''s arm according to his words. As he said, there were many small spots around the new macules that seemed to be healed.


    With such evidence, many people began to believe in Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Zhong Qiang glanced at Zhao Jiang. Zhao Jiang was also anxious. After thinking about it, he stood up and retorted Tang Ye and said, "Doctor Tang, even if those are really old macules, it doesn''t mean that he has macula. The aggravation is not caused by the wrong medicine prescribed by Dr. Chang. Do you want to say that it is Mr. Zhong¡¯s responsibility based on this?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "Don''t worry, wait for me to analyze it slowly for you."


    Zhao Jiang''s expression sank, and he stood aside displeasedly, his heart becoming more disturbed.


    Tang Ye looked at Zhong Qiang again and said, "Zhong Qiang, what I want you to do next is that I will ask you a few questions, as long as you answer them honestly."


    "You, what do you want to ask?" Zhong Qiang watched Tang Ye lose his confidence.


    Tang Ye can always do something unexpected. Take Tang Ye''s reaction now, they had never anticipated it when they discussed it before. He couldn''t figure out Tang Ye''s routine, and he felt more uneasy.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since your disease has been complicated by internal injury macula, there is naturally a reason. And the cause of internal injury macula, I just said, there are overeating, indulgence and excessive desire. These questions. So, the first question I want to ask you now is, after you saw Dr. Chang, did your diet become irregular, eating and drinking?"


    "This...this is my personal question, I don''t need to answer you!" Zhong Qiang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled, then looked at the onlookers, and said, "Do you think this question is too much? Can''t you even talk about eating?"


    "The eating situation shouldn''t be a major privacy, right? It''s okay, unless you have a guilty conscience..." Someone in the crowd whispered.


    Zhong Qiang, Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang all changed their colors when they saw this. Damn it, the situation is being reversed by Tang Ye bit by bit!


    Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang panicked a bit, and looked a little angry when they looked at Zhong Qiang. Zhong Qiang did not dare to answer, it must be because of a guilty conscience. This is something that is less successful than failure, and it is said that he will do what he is told these days, and he must not have it!


    Zhong Qiang is actually an idle gangster, so he would be very happy when he was asked to help frame the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital. He only had money in his eyes and had no conscience.


    When Tang Ye saw these situations, he smiled more playfully. Without waiting for Zhong Qiang to speak, he asked again: "Mr. Zhong, I have one more question to ask you. This question is probably more private. What I want to ask is, How many times have you slept with a woman recently?"


    "Oh¡­¡­"


    "Ouch¡­¡­"


    "Aha..."


    This question is very pleasant to hear and... embarrassing, but it also happens to be caught in the psychology of people who join in the fun. Although very private, they all looked at Zhong Qiang and seemed to want to know.


    "You, you are really shameless!" Zhong Qiangqiang scolded Tang Ye.


    Lin Yourong behind also felt a little ashamed. Sure enough, he is his husband, dare to say anything!


    Tang Ye ignored Zhong Qiang''s anger and hummed: "I just asked this question to know if you have excessive indulgence recently. After all, it is related to the root cause of your internal injury macula. Are you still unwilling to answer?"


    "Nonsense, shameless people will answer!" Zhong Qiangqiang cursed, but his heart was even more flustered.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Since you don''t want to answer, you don''t have to answer. Because I called the police just now. I think you deliberately discredited my Chinese Medicine Department, so the police have already asked the police to investigate you! By then, the truth will naturally become clear. Let me tell you that if I want to maliciously discredit my Chinese Medicine Department, I will only insult myself!


    "You..." Zhong Qiang didn''t expect that Tang Ye had already called the police to investigate him. He was panicked and his face turned pale with fright.


    He knew what he had done himself, and if he was really investigated, he would not be able to hide it. He was originally a idle gangster. He lives in a village in the city. He usually eats in the surrounding restaurants. If he has no money, he goes to a small restaurant, and if he has money, he goes to a large restaurant. I got a sum of money for coming to the Traditional Chinese Medicine Department of the Black Market No. 1 Hospital. I went to big restaurants recently, and I was unrestrained. As long as you check those restaurants, the boss must have an impression.


    At the same time, these days he has hired a few young ladies, and also took them to the restaurant to brag, telling people that it was his girlfriend. When I go back after dinner, I''m going to do something with the lady. It''s not an exaggeration to say indulgence.


    Zhong Qiang''s complexion became more and more ugly. At the same time, Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang''s complexion also began to become ugly. The two swallowed and looked restless and flustered. They really did not expect that Tang Ye actually reported to the police to investigate Zhong Qiang!


    According to common sense, even if a person is reported to the police, the police department may not accept it. And Tang Ye was the police who just called, and did not give evidence to the police. The police station is not just serving him alone, it should be less likely to be dispatched.


    However, Tang Ye has something to do with the police station!


    That is the relationship between him and Jiang Ruoqing.


    Although Jiang Ruoqing is in the military area, in order to train her, the boss arranged her to work in the police station long ago. She met Tang Ye for the first time as a police officer. Although the relationship between him and Jiang Ruoqing was very bad before, after joining hands to deal with the Tianban, the relationship between the two was eased and they became friends.


    When he contacted Jiang Ruoqing just now, he just sent a text message. However, Jiang Ruoqing quickly replied, first scolding him, "I am not dedicated to you!", but soon Jiang Ruoqing replied, "I have gone to investigate. , But I¡¯m not helping you. If you said Zhong Qiang really has a problem, that¡¯s what the police station should do, that¡¯s my responsibility!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes about this, this woman is Tsundere.


    Tsundere Yujie, not bad, not bad.

 Chapter 223： Self-defeating!

    When Jiang Ruoqing went to the police station to report, because of her noble status, the chief did not dare to arrange tasks for her, as she did as an ancestor. She was panicking just now, when she suddenly received a message from Tang Ye, her eyes lit up and she smiled happily.


    She didn''t know why, she seemed to be looking forward to contacting Tang Ye. She felt that being with Tang Ye would not be boring. The people who usually appear next to her are either fearful of offending her, or they are the elder brothers of the family who arrange social interactions at home, who always pretend to be how powerful they are, and they can''t help being disgusted. Although she thinks that Tang Ye is bragging a lot, Tang Ye is very casual, just like good friends chatting together, she can talk happily, it feels very comfortable.


    After Tang Ye sent a message, she wanted to chat with Tang Ye a lot, just like the teenage girl who first contacted the Internet and applied for a QQ in the 1990s, she added a friend of the opposite sex, looking forward to her being the lover of her dreams, just like her first love. He was so addicted that he couldn¡¯t help himself, the other party replied with excitement, and then waited expectantly for the other party¡¯s reply... Hey, it¡¯s a pity that Tang Ye passed that age early, so Jiang Ruoqing responded in seconds, "I¡¯m not a specialist After serving you", ignore her.


    Tang Ye didn''t intentionally treat her like this, but was confronting Zhong Qiang and Zhao Jiang. Otherwise, why would he send a message secretly, wouldn''t it be simpler and clearer to call directly?


    Jiang Ruoqing aroused the girl''s mind and used the text message as a QQ chat. Before Tang Ye''s reply, he was full of anger. The expression sitting at the police station desk was annoyed and resentful. He also puffed out anger and couldn''t help it." "Pop" I lost my phone, as if I had quarreled with my boyfriend.


    After waiting for a while, she couldn''t hold back and compromised. Then Gu Zi sent a text message to Tang Ye, saying that she would take someone to investigate Zhong Qiang, and then to show that she didn''t compromise with Tang Ye, she said that this was her duty as a police officer. !


    Hey, Tsundere.


    No longer being angry with little women, Jiang Ruoqing took the two people from the police station, and looked serious and arrogant. Although she was a beautiful woman, she did not dare to approach the conversation. Her actions were also vigorous and vigorous, and she did not hesitate to use the military district''s secret investigation technology to directly wipe out Zhong Qiang''s information. I don''t know if she is doing her best, or for Tang Ye, so investigating such an ordinary person also used special methods in the military area.


    At this time, Tang Ye clashed with Zhong Qiang and the others, while waiting for Jiang Ruoqing''s investigation results. Zhong Qiang, Yang Changpeng, and Zhao Jiang began to panic after learning that Tang Ye had reported the police. These accidents were not what they had planned when they first planned, and they didn''t know how to deal with them.


    Tang Ye is a sharp-minded person. Seeing the change in their expressions and knowing that he has changed from passive to active, he looked at Zhong Qiang, squinted his eyes and became playful, and said, "Mr. Zhong, I see Your tears are black, the whites of your eyes are yellow, and your lips are dull. These are all signs of excessive indulgence. Ouch, your legs are shaking, are your heels sore and weak? You are kidney-deficiency, know it ?"


    "You, what are you talking about!" Zhong Qiang''s face was hot and embarrassed.


    Men hate being said that kidney-deficiency is good or not!


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the onlookers became more interested in watching the show. Zhong Qiang had no confidence in facing these things and had to let everyone think about it. If he hadn''t done the things Tang Ye said, why should he be embarrassed? It should be argued more frankly and confidently as at the beginning.


    Under these conjectures that could shake people, everyone no longer supported Zhong Qiang one-sidedly, but remained neutral, watching what things would develop. If they support Zhong Qiang so much, if Zhong Qiang really has no intention of framing the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, wouldn''t it be a slap in the face?


    When Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang saw the changes in the people, their faces were even more ugly. They looked at each other and nodded, feeling that they must do something to save the situation that is becoming more unfavorable to them.


    Zhao Jiang stepped forward and accused Tang Ye: "Dr. Tang, are you asking the police to investigate Zhong Qiang directly? Huh, your method is really overbearing. The patient''s condition worsens after taking the medicine prescribed by your Chinese Medical Department, so he won''t help immediately. Even after the patient is treated, the police are asked to investigate the patient. Aren¡¯t you bullying the patient? It¡¯s difficult for the patient to get sick. Do you still do this to drive the patient to death?"


    Zhao Jiang''s words filled with indignation really played a role in guiding everyone''s emotions. The onlookers were either patients or ordinary people. They would assume that if they were also caught by Zhong Qiang, it would be really pitiful and helpless.


    At this time, Yang Changpeng also replied, accusing Tang Ye, "Doctor Tang, don''t do this anymore. It is our hospital''s fault and our hospital''s fault. Timely recognition and timely compensation are responsible for the patients and the best way to maintain the reputation of the hospital. Good means!"


    Zhong Qiang regained his confidence and followed Yang Changpeng''s words and cursed: "Huh, I''m shameful when I see your doctor. What are you admitting! Don''t admit it, anyway, you are a black heart hospital. I have nothing to say!"


    Tang Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes. The three dogs sang and made a lot of noise. He smiled and said, "I won''t bother with you. I always remain skeptical about this matter. After the police investigate, the truth will come. Come out. If I am wrong, I will add the wrong to the wrong, then I will accept the corresponding punishment. But if you deliberately discredited, then, sorry, although Tang Ye is kind, I will never bully you!"


    "You... if you collude with the police!" Zhao Jiang snapped.


    Tang Ye smiled, squinted at Zhao Jiang, and said, "Doctor Zhao, your thoughts are very dangerous. The police are the vanguard of serving the people, the guardians who protect our interests from harm, and are carefully selected by the state. Responsible and capable talents. They guard us day and night and protect us more time than their family members. In the face of such a great people¡¯s police, even if you are not grateful, you still doubt them-you are worthy of them, worthy of them Country?"


    "You..." Zhao Jiang was so angry that he couldn''t say anything while pointing at Tang Ye.


    In the usual way, Tang Ye''s words were a bit ridiculous and ironic, but at this time he was serious, which made it difficult to refute.


    The scene was a bit embarrassing for a while, and at this moment, a woman''s sweet voice sounded from outside the crowd, "Dr. Tang is right. Our police are dedicated to serving people. There are so many shady scenes. If someone insists on saying that , Just show evidence. As long as there is evidence, justice can always be done. Now, I have some evidence in my hand to bring justice to Dr. Tang!"


    When everyone heard the woman''s voice, they looked back.


    Oh!


    The first reaction from everyone was that this woman is so beautiful! Is it the police? That must be a police flower.


    It was Jiang Ruoqing who came here.


    Jiang Ruoqing is in uniform, black tight-fitting short skirt and white tight-fitting shirt, showing her perfect figure. This kind of dress is very dignified and decent, elegant and generous, neither makes people feel deliberately scratching their heads, nor does it make people feel overly serious. It is really pleasing to the eye.


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up when he saw Jiang Ruoqing like this. He didn''t expect this woman to be pretty and enchanting. But he didn''t have much heartbeat, Lin Yourong standing behind him was no worse than Jiang Ruoqing. Besides, Lin Yourong is his wife. Will he dare to mess around in front of her?


    Jiang Ruoqing walked into the crowd and suddenly became the focus of everyone''s attention. Beautiful women have this special ability. Holding a document in her hand, she glanced at the crowd, and finally turned her eyes on Zhong Qiang, and snorted coldly: "Zhong Qiang, you used other people''s money to frame the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital, do you have any conscience?"


    Wow!


    As soon as Jiang Ruoqing spoke, everyone was in an uproar. They didn''t expect the truth of the matter to be like this!


    When Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang saw this, they panicked. Especially Yang Changpeng, his expression is almost desperate, he knows that things have become self-defeating!

 Chapter 224： Catch it all!

    Jiang Ruoqing''s words caused an uproar. Originally thought that there was a problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, but Zhong Qiang deliberately tried to discredit it. The plot reverses so quickly that it feels unrealistic and requires the police to provide sufficient evidence.


    Zhong Qiang jumped up in a hurry, pointing at Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing and cursed: "You must have colluded to frame me!"


    Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang didn''t seem to jump over the wall in a hurry, they just looked at Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing with a calm face. They are not street gangsters like Zhong Qiang, they are all rascals. They saw a piece of information Jiang Ruoqing was holding. It must be an investigation report. The only thing they can do now is to pray that Jiang Ruoqing does not have enough evidence, otherwise their carefully laid out plan will fail, and they may fall into it.


    Jiang Ruoqing came with two men in regular police uniforms, and he felt very serious and stylish, not pretending.


    There was a little noise in the crowd, Jiang Ruoqing waved his hand to calm everyone down, and said: "After receiving the call from Dr. Tang, I immediately took people to investigate Zhong Qiang and made major discoveries. One of the findings was that Zhong Qiang was originally A idler, no decent job, no stable source of income, but suddenly got a sum of money as high as 100,000 a few days ago. I have asked people to investigate the source of this money, and there will be results soon."


    As soon as Jiang Ruoqing finished speaking, the crowd became noisy again, and there was a voice that was very obvious and increasingly consistent, that is, Zhong Qiang might have collected money to come to the Chinese Medicine Department of the Black Market No.


    Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang standing next to them, when they heard Jiang Ruoqing say that they found that Zhong Qiang received a sum of money, their heads went blank because the money was theirs. Although the money was handed over to other people to help around and then to Zhong Qiang, it would not be difficult to find the root cause if it was carefully investigated.


    On this basis, they have already lost.


    Zhong Qiang''s face turned pale for a while, stiff and at a loss.


    Tang Ye smiled slightly, with a laid-back face, as if it had nothing to do with him, waiting for a good show. In fact, after he discovered the loopholes in Zhong Qiang''s body, he had a chance to win. After Jiang Ruoqing sent out to help investigate, he even knew that there was nothing wrong with him.


    Jiang Ruoqing continued: "When our police were investigating Zhong Qiang, in addition to discovering that he had made a large sum of money out of thin air, we also investigated his recent diet and...well, his private life..."


    With that said, Jiang Ruoqing blushed slightly and glared at Tang Ye with some annoyance. Because in the information Tang Ye gave, she asked her to investigate Zhong Qiang and the woman. She is still a pretty girl, of course she feels ashamed to face this kind of thing. But as a policeman, it was inevitable to face these things, so he held back, and got a satisfactory result after investigation.


    She went on to say to everyone: "Through investigations, Zhong Qiang¡¯s private life is very chaotic and extremely unbearable these days. Just witnessing people, and seeing that he brought many women back to his rented house before and after, and made a lot of noise. The impact is extremely bad, and many tenants strongly condemn it!"


    Hearing Jiang Ruoqing''s words, the people present were in an uproar again. They looked at Zhong Qiang and became extremely disgusted. Unexpectedly, the plot reversal is true. It is not the problem with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, but with Zhong Qiang!


    Zhong Qiang took other people''s money to smear the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, which is too much! This is also illegal, and he will face legal sanctions.


    Zhong Qiang was pale with fright. He saw Jiang Ruoqing and the two policemen staring at him, and the onlookers ridiculed and insulted him. He couldn''t bear to turn around and flee. However, he couldn''t get out of the crowd and was caught by the two policemen. He ran over and caught him, pressed it on the ground, clasped his hands, and cuffed him.


    When he made such a move, the ghosts in his heart have become known to the world. Even people who had doubts about the whole thing just now knew that Zhong Qiang was hired by an individual to smear the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital!


    When Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang saw this, their faces were gray and desperate. They finally understood where this careful plan failed¡ªthe problem was Zhong Qiang!


    When they selected Zhong Qiang earlier, firstly because Zhong Qiang loved money, they were not worried that he would not do it. Second, Zhong Qiang happened to have macula, which he could use for them. When Zhong Qiang was used at that time, they had repeatedly scrutinized and anticipated Zhong Qiang''s situation, and made sufficient preparations, confident that there would be no problems with the disease. Then the illness can be used to create public opinion, so that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital will be burdened with scolding, and it will never develop.


    However, people are not as good as heaven. They calculated well, but unexpectedly, because of Zhong Qiang''s uncontrollability, he got overwhelmed with the money, overeated, and indulged in sexual desire during the day and night, which caused the internal injury macula. Because of this problem, their entire plan failed!


    Yang Changpeng and Zhao Jiang looked at Zhong Qiang who was restrained by the police, and they wanted to go up and kill him!


    Such a perfect plan actually failed! And this means that they are finished!


    At this moment, Jiang Ruoqing received the information to trace the source of Zhong Qiang''s money. It was Zhao Jiang!


    When Jiang Ruoqing announced this information, the audience was in an uproar again!


    It turned out to be Zhao Jiang! This result was too unexpected. In the beginning, Zhao Jiang regarded himself as a fair doctor. He never expected that his appearance would be self-directed and acted for Zhong Qiang''s diagnosis!


    It''s so mean and shameless!


    Immediately, someone pointed at Zhao Jiang and yelled at him, and some were so angry that he could not swear. How can one be shameless to this point?


    Soon, Jiang Ruoqing asked the police to handcuff Zhao Jiang.


    At this time, Zhao Jiang had six gods and no master, and he dared not look at people with his head down. Such things are exposed, wherever he dare to look at people, his character and reputation have been planted in, and his life is over.


    When Yang Changpeng saw Zhong Qiang and Zhao Jiang being arrested, his whole person was like a bird of fright. He did not dare to make the slightest move for fear that he would end up like that. The police found no evidence directly related to him, so he is fine at the moment. Seeing that Zhao Jiang and Zhong Qiang were caught, people''s anger was on Zhao Jiang and Zhong Qiang, and he thought he could escape.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye stood up and watched Zhao Jiang jokingly and said, "Doctor Zhao, why are you so despicable to discredit my Chinese Medicine Department? I seem to have no grudges with you? In this case, I am It is not understandable that the Chinese Medicine Department of the Sixth Hospital of your city wants to blackmail me? After all, the City No. 1 Hospital and the City No. 6 Hospital have always competed."


    "what?!"


    Tang Ye''s words caused an uproar once again.


    Thinking about it carefully, Tang Ye was very reasonable. Zhao Jiang is a doctor in the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital. He has no feuds with Tang Ye, so to discredit the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital is nothing but commercial competition.


    If this kind of speculation spreads further, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital will have to bear a huge stain.


    There was panic in Zhao Jiang''s eyes.


    Although the truth is like that, he cannot let the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital be affected by this. Regarding this matter, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital only arranged for him to come forward to prevent accidents. If there is an accident, then abandon him alone to avoid the entire Chinese Medicine Department of the City Sixth Hospital from being implicated.


    So Zhao Jiang argued: "This matter has nothing to do with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of our hospital! I did this just for revenge!"


    "Oh? Private hatred? I have private hatred with you?" Tang Ye joked.


    Zhao Jiang looked at Yang Changpeng and said, "Deputy Dean Yang has a private enmity with you, so Vice Dean Yang and I joined forces to do this!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yang Changpeng with a joking expression.


    Yang Changpeng stood stiffly, watching Tang Ye''s head go blank.


    He thought he could escape this incident by chance, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to drag him into the water after a few questions!


    Tang Ye guided it on purpose!


    He looked at Tang Ye, his eyes splitting, resentful.


    Damn it, Tang Ye wants to kill him!

 Chapter 225： Come a wave of free ads!

    Seeing Tang Ye''s playful smile, Yang Changpeng knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to use a knife at the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital at all, but with him!


    In fact, Tang Ye knew very well that Zhao Jiang was the only one who jumped out of the Chinese Medicine Department of the City Sixth Hospital, so there must be a preservation policy, so it is difficult to kill him. However, it cannot be killed, but Yang Changpeng can be dragged into the water through Zhao Jiang. In order to protect the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the city from being affected, Zhao Jiang only used Yang Changpeng as an excuse. In this way, even if Yang Changpeng went very far in this matter and did not leave any traces of actual violations, Zhao Jiang''s confession is indisputable.


    "Tang Ye, you...!" After being confessed by Zhao Jiang, Yang Changpeng looked pale and hated Tang Ye very much. He wanted to scold Tang Ye for not being a human being, so he was so cruel and beat him to death with a stick. However, he saw that all the people present were looking at him, endlessly contemptuous, and he was speechless.


    This shrewd and cunning bastard!


    Yang Changpeng could only curse in his heart, not dare to curse out loud.


    Where dare to scold! He is the vice-president of the city''s No. 1 Hospital, so he didn''t protect his hospital''s reputation and interests. He even joined other hospitals to smear his hospital. This is eating inside and out, this is ungrateful, it is inferior to a pig and a dog. He is unreasonable, unrighteous, and even has no right to swear!


    If he scolds others, he is even more despicable. Not only would it not have the slightest negative influence on Tang Ye, but it would also cause others to hate him.


    But he couldn''t scold him, Tang Ye was not at all polite, and said angrily: "Vice President Yang, I really didn''t expect you to be such a scum! You actually did such a despicable thing! You are worthy of the white you wear. Is it a gown? Your existence is simply an insult to medicine! You don''t deserve to be in this industry!"


    "You..." Yang Changpeng was shaking with anger.


    The people''s attitude towards him was extremely contemptuous. He refuted Tang Ye''s own humiliation. In the end, he simply rolled his eyes, fell down and pretended to be dead.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to look at him, facing everyone, and said, "Dear fathers and villagers, brothers and sisters, you have seen that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital of our city is open and upright, sincere to the patients, and put the patients first. It is precisely because This is how we can do a good job. However, it is precisely because of this that we are jealous! So we are deliberately discredited! You have seen a lot of malicious commercial competition methods, so I won''t say more. I just want to tell you, even if Our Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine has just started and will implement every link well. In other words, because we have just started, we must do a good job in every link. Provide patients with the best services, including environment and medical skills. This is Our attitude! Therefore, please trust me and trust the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First City Hospital! If you are unfortunately ill, you can choose to come to our hospital. Of course, I hope you will never get sick. Thank you for your support!"


    This is a very official concluding statement. Tang Ye didn''t want to say it originally, but something like being deliberately discredited happened, and it was helpful and harmless to sum up a few words appropriately.


    After hearing his words, everyone was very supportive. If Zhong Qiang hadn''t deliberately discredited, they might think that Tang Ye was farting, just like walking down the street to pick up a flyer from someone else and throw it into the trash can around the corner. However, because of Zhong Qiang, Yang Changpeng, and Zhao Jiang''s deliberate smearing, at this time the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital was equivalent to a victim. Victims are always easy to get sympathy from others. Therefore, the popularity of the people towards the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital has increased, which is equivalent to a free advertisement with a very good response.


    This advertisement is not just this wave.


    At this time, Ma Ru was living in his small dark room, quickly manipulating the mouse and keyboard, and hyped up the affairs of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital of the city today.


    Ma Ru was the hacker master Tang Ye knew when he had a field battle with Wang Jianjia. Tang Ye is a very shrewd person. Others want to play with him. Not only does he let the other party steal the chicken without losing money, but he also makes them pay his wife and break the army. He knew that this matter could be used today to make a wave of free advertisements for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Therefore, before the truth came out just now, he contacted Ma Ru and asked Ma Ru to publish an article on the Internet about "Cracking the Unscrupulous Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital" and making it hot. Then, the truth was revealed, and there was a big reversal, indicating that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine was hacked and the prisoner had been arrested.


    Such a contrast, with Ma Ru''s ingenious operation, will inevitably make the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital become famous. Then you can take advantage of this development and take the first step of leap development.


    Sure enough, when Ma Ru broke out the first post saying that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital was cheating, countless people scolded him. However, when the second post was posted to clarify the facts, and to expose what Zhong Qiang and Zhao Jiang were doing, those who cursed in the first post were slapped in the face and came back griefly to scold Zhong Qiang for them. Then the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital was well received, and the effect was many times better than asking a big star to advertise.


    ...


    In the office of the Minister of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City.


    Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang''s faces turned black into charcoal. They have received news that Zhong Qiang, Zhao Jiang, and Yang Changpeng joined forces to discredit the exposure of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital. It was their plan to discredit the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital. Failure now is tantamount to their failure.


    Zhang Yanqing''s face was so gloomy that he was almost distorted. He took out a cigarette, took a hard puff, and then reached to the ashtray to flick the ash. It was originally used to flick the ash, but he suddenly went crazy and suddenly picked up the exquisite ashtray, pop! Smash the table. I smashed it once, and then I smashed it again... I smashed it several times in a row!


    Bang bang bang!


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Zhang Yanqing broke out, yelling again and again, "How did it fail? How did it fail! Why did such a well-arranged plan fail?!"


    Li Xiang lowered his head and didn''t look at Zhang Yanqing. No matter how stupid he was, he wouldn''t speak when Zhang Yanqing was mad. Isn''t that just looking for excitement? He didn''t want to be used as an inflator by Zhang Yanqing.


    Zhang Yanqing cursed angrily, smashed the ashtray and became uneasy. He raised his feet in shiny leather shoes, kicked them on the table, kicked them, and cursed: "I-fuck! I-fuck!"


    Today, he deliberately wore shiny leather shoes and made the shiny middle part because he was in a good mood, because he believed that there would be an accident in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of Tang Yehe First Hospital, but the result was not.


    After venting out, Zhang Yanqing was sweating. Zhang Yanqing was tired. He sat back down, kicked his leather shoes and messed up his hair style. He looked very decadent.


    "If only Zhao Jiang and the others failed, I would not make such a big fire. Do you know why I am so angry?" Zhang Yanqing panted, staring at Li Xiang like a poisonous snake, and asked coldly.


    Li Xiang shook his head, he didn''t want to speak, he didn''t want to hit the gun. He has to pretend to be stupid, so that Zhang Yanqing feels smart and lowers the fire.


    Zhang Yanqing pointed to the news in the notebook. It was under Ma Ru¡¯s operation that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital was hacked first, and then the name was rectified. The news that received huge praise, hummed: ¡°I¡¯m angry that we originally planned well Tang Ye took advantage of the matter and ran a huge advertisement for the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital, and it was free! In addition, although Zhao Jiang did not involve the matter in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital, he came from Here, Tang Ye said that he might have been instigated by our Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Although there is no evidence, it is a stain on us when we put it in the public. It will plant a seed in people''s hearts and make people feel that our city is the first The Chinese Medicine Department of the Sixth Hospital may be a despicable existence! This invisible influence is fatal to us!"


    "Look at it, the dean will come to me for questioning soon..." Zhang Yanqing sighed, knowing that he had lost too ugly.


    Jingle bell...At this moment, the landline on the table rang.


    Zhang Yanqing smiled tragically after answering the phone. It was Huang Zhongshu, the director of the City Sixth Hospital, who called him to go to the director''s office.

 Chapter 226： New and old hatred!

    As Zhang Yanqing analyzed, Tang Ye said in front of everyone that Zhao Jiang was a member of the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital. He maliciously discredited the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital. Could it be arranged by the City No. 6 Hospital? After all, the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital received an investment of 200 million yuan from Tianne Group, which made the Chinese Medicine Department of all hospitals jealous and had a huge conflict of interest with the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital.


    The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital has always been a leader in the Chinese medicine industry. If Tianni Group wants to invest, it should invest in them. As a result, Tianni Group invested in the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital, which was tantamount to slap them in the face and stabbed them for their prestige. So it is not surprising that they have resentment against the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital.


    Xixi in the world is Lilai. The world is shouting, all for profit. When interests are harmed, many people will reveal their true colors.


    The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City was greatly affected by Zhao Jiang''s incident. Together with the entire hospital involved, Huang Zhongshu, as the dean, could not sit idly by.


    Zhang Yanqing was called to the office by Huang Zhongshu. When he walked out the door, he looked back at Li Xiang and said, "You talk to everyone about a meeting and talk about Zhao Jiang. There are some old things in the department that might be entangled. How to deal with it. Although I am very upset with them, they are our backbone after all. Don¡¯t fall out with them as a last resort."


    "Good." Li Xiang nodded.


    In the office of the dean of the City No. 6 Hospital, a man in his fifties was sitting in front of a computer watching the news on it. The news was made by Ma Ru and sent a wave of free advertisements to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital.


    The man is Huang Zhongshu, the dean of the city¡¯s sixth hospital. He is a generation younger than Chen Shuqing, so Chen Shuqing¡¯s grandson Lin Yourong is the same generation as his son Huang Zifeng. It was Huang Zifeng who had a birthday party for Han Ya that day, and wanted to pursue Lin Yourong, but ended up having a fight with Tang Ye, the "prince" who was struck by Tang Ye so much that he lost his soul.


    Therefore, Huang Zhongshu had already hated Tang Ye. The thing is so wonderful, going round and round, Tang Ye has another enemy who has new and old hatred with him, even if he has not seen Huang Zhongshu.


    Zhang Yanqing knocked on the door and entered the office. He sat opposite Huang Zhongshu and said nothing, waiting to be scolded.


    Huang Zhongshu was still watching the news, instead of watching Zhang Yanqing, he hummed: "It''s a terrible defeat, it''s really ugly to lose."


    "I..." Zhang Yanqing wanted to defend, but had nothing to say. This time he dealt with Tang Ye and the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital.


    Huang Zhongshu turned around and rubbed his temples with a tired look. He stared at Zhang Yanqing, his eyes were like eagles, not gloomy, but he gave people a huge sense of attack, as if he were an eagle, looking down at his prey. Will rush down at any time to kill the prey. Zhang Yanqing was worried, but did not dare to avoid it.


    "You underestimate Tang Ye." Huang Zhongshu snorted coldly, staring at Zhang Yanqing.


    Zhang Yanqing bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, the dean, it''s my disadvantage."


    Huang Zhongshu stared at Zhang Yanqing for a long time. After a long time, he let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Forget it, Tang Ye is very shrewd. If you fail once, you will remember it. Don''t miss it next time."


    "Yes, Dean, next time I will definitely not miss it again!" Zhang Yanqing said firmly, with a resentment in his eyes.


    Huang Zhongshu raised his mouth and smiled ironically, and said, "Don''t speak so confidently. I ask you, do you know Tang Ye?"


    "This..." Zhang Yanqing didn''t know how to answer for a while.


    He only knew that Tang Ye was a member of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital. He went to the Tianni Group to invest 200 million yuan, which immediately attracted the attention of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital. In addition, he really didn''t know much about Tang Ye.


    Huang Zhongshu sneered and said, "Don''t talk about anything else, just from the current situation, do you think Tang Ye is simple?"


    Zhang Yanqing nodded and shook his head, waiting for Huang Zhongshu to teach.


    Huang Zhongshu''s eyes became gloomy and said: "This time, Tang Ye won, a big reason is that he has a strong relationship. Although Zhong Qiang has loopholes in his body, Tang Ye saw it. But if Failing to produce actual evidence, Tang Ye was useless to see it. However, he was able to ask people from the police station to help him investigate. What does this mean? It means that he has a huge relationship with the police station. !"


    "This..." Zhang Yanqing was speechless. He hadn''t thought about this before, but now he thinks about how easy it is for Tang Ye to have such a big relationship in the police station?


    With the police station as the backstage, it is more than a difficult word to move Tang Ye!


    Huang Zhongshu glanced at Zhang Yanqing and felt that Zhang Yanqing''s eyes were too short, and he hummed: "In addition, have you seen the news? What happened this morning was continuously exploded at noon. First, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital was exposed to countless people. Then, there was a sudden reversal, hitting countless people in the face and shutting up countless people, thus approving the TCM Department of the City No. 1 Hospital. What about the attitude of the TCM Department of the City No. 1 Hospital? I was scolded, no Impatient. Being praised, not proud. It has created an image that is neither humble nor overbearing. This invisible advertisement is several times better than we spent tens of millions to hire a big star. Don''t you think that someone is controlling this? "


    "I doubted this, but I didn''t expect Tang Ye to control it so well." Zhang Yanqing hummed unwillingly.


    He set up a game for Tang Ye, and as a result, Tang Ye counter-controlled in his own game, so smart, this kid!


    Huang Zhongshu sneered and hummed: "There must be a top network promoter behind Tang Ye. This is another very difficult question. Think about it, which hospital is not shady? Now Tang Ye must have no support for the sixth hospital in our city. Well, if he wants to deal with us, he only needs to dig a little bit of the scandal in our hospital and let this top network promoter operate, then we will be very busy."


    As he said, Huang Zhongshu sighed, seemingly helpless, and said: "Now it''s up to you to see if Tang Ye will take the initiative to attack us, if he does, then we will be very busy next. But --"


    Huang Zhongshu''s expression suddenly became cold, and he said gloomyly: "If Tang Ye dared to take the initiative, then I wouldn''t mind killing a thousand enemies, harming himself 800, and killing him at all costs!"


    Zhang Yanqing was shocked, looking at Huang Zhongshu a little flustered. He had never seen Huang Zhongshu show such a resolute look, as if he was about to take the city sixth hospital out and fight Tang Ye with you. But, what is Tang Ye worthy of them?


    Huang Zhongshu knew what Zhang Yanqing was thinking, and his expression became more gloomy. He hummed, "I forgot to tell you one thing, my son, and the thing that happened to Li Xiang''s son before, is exactly what Tang Ye did!"


    "What?!" Zhang Yanqing was shocked and almost exclaimed.


    He heard that Huang Zifeng, the son of Huang Zhongshu, and Li Wu, the son of Li Xiang, had gone to a place to have fun before, but when they came back, they looked in a trance, as if they had lost their lives, and asked them in a daze. It must be a terrible experience. Huang Zhongshu found out that one of his son Huang Zifeng''s brother Liu Hao was killed that night, and Huang Zifeng was beside him. The reason for the matter is that they provoke Tang Ye.


    Although Zhang Yanqing heard about this incident, he didn''t know that it was Tang Ye''s ghost. Now that he knew it, he was really shocked. That was killing people in front of many people!


    Zhang Yanqing realized that Tang Ye also had a huge relationship on the dark frontier!


    This is simply black and white! How can it be simple to have a relationship with the police station and a relationship with underground forces?


    Zhang Yanqing is very scared, what kind of monster has he provoked? !


    Huang Zhongshu was naturally jealous of Tang Ye, but now his son is still in a trance. One is the hatred of the hospital''s interests, and the other is his son''s hatred, new and old. He will never let Tang Ye go anyway.


    "Isn''t Tianni Group launching a new product? I remember Young Master Qingfeng said that Tang Ye made a bet with him. Then use this to deal with Tang Ye! No matter how great Tang Ye''s relationship is, can it be better than Murong''s family? With Murong''s family coming forward, I''m not afraid to kill Tang Ye!" Huang Zhongshu shouted coldly with a sullen face.


    Zhang Yanqing was stunned, then overjoyed. That''s right, if Murong''s family comes forward, a few more Tang Ye will be useless!

 Chapter 227： Sun Youye hurts!

    Chen Shuqing went to a meeting outside the city today, but this did not prevent him from learning about the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital. This incident caused him to experience two heavens of ice and fire, thinking that he must beat Tang Ye severely after returning!


    This is probably the case. He went to Yundian, located in the southwest, to hold a new medicine discussion meeting. The result was quite controversial because of an incident in the Department of Chinese Medicine.


    As we all know, because there are many tropical humid areas in Yundian, many tropical jungles have grown, such as the most famous southern border-the Xishuangbanna Great Jungle. This jungle is mysterious and unpredictable, with countless birds and beasts, and even many unknown creatures and secrets. The country''s development here is still less than one-thousandth. The medicinal materials produced here are extremely precious, so Yundian has become one of the country''s important medicinal materials export destinations.


    The new medicine seminar that Chen Shuqing participated in included Western medicine and Chinese medicine. The amount of Chinese medicine is not low, because many precious medicinal materials in the jungle of Xishuangbanna, such as ginseng, ganoderma, and fleece-flower root, are all Chinese medicinal materials. Only when they cooperate with Chinese medicine can they exert their greatest effect. When discussing traditional Chinese medicine, news broke out that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital of Yanjing City was scammed.


    Those who can come here to participate in the conference are experts from well-known hospitals all over the country. Their status is no worse than Chen Shuqing, and some are even higher than Chen Shuqing. So when the black-hearted and deceptive news broke out in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital, these well-known experts looked at Chen Shuqing very strangely.


    Is a black-hearted hospital director qualified to participate in this sacred meeting?


    Experts from all over the country have held seminars and brainstormed to make Chinese medicine better help people and the country. However, a black-hearted hospital is harming people and the country, right?


    If it weren''t for Chen Shuqing''s prestige in the industry, and his life is open and honest, the experts present might have spoken and satirized him directly. It may even be driven away by the host. Let a black heart hospital director be here, isn''t that an insult to this tall meeting?


    At that time, Chen Shuqing''s expression was extremely embarrassing. He knew that the Chinese Medicine Department of his hospital would never do that kind of thing, and kept explaining that it must be a misunderstanding. On the surface, he was so angry that he wanted to yell at Tang Ye. This kid really has trouble giving birth as long as he shows up in the hospital!


    Ouch, the old man is really going to be mad, he regrets La Tang Ye coming to the hospital. Isn''t this exciting for yourself?


    At that time, the misunderstanding had not been resolved. Chen Shuqing had always explained that it was a misunderstanding, but some experts who were present could not see it. It is estimated that Chen Shuqing had enmity with Chen Shuqing in the past, or there was a conflict of interest with the city''s No. You can''t misunderstand things in general? Could a person be so stupid that he would self-harm and get sick before going to the black hospital?"


    Then someone helped, without showing Chen Shuqing''s affection, and suggested to the host: "I think people in this kind of hospital should not participate in this meeting. It is an insult to this meeting. I disdain to have a meeting with this kind of person. Without me, with me without him."


    When Chen Shuqing heard these words, he was so angry that he wanted to jump up and curse. But the news is still fermenting, and there is a lot of curse on the Internet, where he has the confidence to refute.


    At this time, someone sarcastically said: "That young Chinese medicine doctor seems to have a strong relationship with Dean Chen? Ha ha, you are not the same kind of people, are you?"


    "Presumably so. I heard that the man is the grandson-in-law of Dean Chen. The grandson-in-law should not have much courage. It must be someone who shelters and indulges. It''s really a shame to be a colleague." Someone said in help.


    Faced with these ironies, Chen Shuqing''s expression was not embarrassed, but gloomy. He realized that these people were in the same group and might be premeditated. He is very clear about Tang Ye''s personality, not to mention being as compassionate as a Bodhisattva, but also a kind boy. Otherwise, even if Tang Ye could save Lin Yourong''s life, he would not agree that Lin Yourong was with Tang Ye. Marriage is a lifelong matter, so it is better not to have a bad character. Therefore, others ridiculed him, ridiculing Tang Ye, he could not accept.


    At this moment, things in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine began to reverse. Another piece of news broke out and clarified the truth of the matter. As a victim, the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the First Hospital of Yanjing City beat countless people in the face, causing countless people to stand back in silence.


    Upon hearing this news, Chen Shuqing was so excited that he slapped the table with a slap, and never felt so happy. It is as if he personally fought a victory. As a result, he stopped being patient and started to fight back against those who had just satirized him.


    The faces of those people were ugly, and they wanted to find a hole to get in. Especially the expert who said "He did not say, there was me but him", was ridiculed by Chen Shuqing pointing to his nose, "Did you say there is me without you, and you without me? Okay, now I also say, there is you Without me, with me without you, you can take care of the host!"


    The host suddenly froze on the stage. Chen Shuqing has always had a reputation for being ridiculous, but he was extremely aggrieved in his heart. If the host invites him out, once it gets out, this meeting will definitely be questioned. Therefore, the host could only invite the person who satirized Chen Shuqing out.


    This incident surprised many people. It was not the first time that the experts and doctors had met for a meeting. They all knew that Chen Shuqing was a kind old man who would not easily turn his face with others. But this time, he turned his face directly. This old man has become so tough that many people with unruly intentions are secretly jealous, and dare not make easy moves anymore.


    In fact, Chen Shuqing''s change can be known without too much guesswork, and it is related to Tang Ye. He knew that Tang Ye had begun to walk on a huge stage. However, the more dazzling the stage, the more powerful it is needed. Strong strength includes not only one''s own strength, but also all aspects of relationships.


    What Chen Shuqing had to do was to give Tang Ye a strong relationship. It is no longer a secret that Tang Ye is his grandson-in-law, so if the people in the same group want to move Tang Ye, they must weigh his majesty.


    He is no longer an old man who is kind and conceited in everything!


    Having reached this age, he doesn''t know which day he will die, so he will use the last time to build up a mighty power for Tang Ye. If it goes well, maybe when Tang Yegong becomes famous, he will be able to take Lin Yourong with him in his twilight years.


    With the outbreak of this incident in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, Tang Ye, as a "fighting" role throughout the process, began to enter the eyes of most people. So the fact that he became a minister at a young age was publicized, and then the story of saving Wang Airen when he first arrived in Yanjing was dug up again, and suddenly he became a controversial person on the Internet. Fortunately, most of them are sure of him. For a while, he became famous.


    "This kid, you can make troubles wherever you go, so don''t worry..." Wang Airen stayed in her backyard, tasting tea by herself, reading the newspaper about this Tang Ye, a little bit dumbfounded.


    Peng Huaicai has returned to the frontier battlefield. He tastes tea alone, but he is quite lonely. But there was a Tang Ye tossing, and he was not alone.


    With this alone, Wang Airen felt very pleased.


    A kind old man will not easily blame his naughty grandson, but is more loving and maintaining.

 Chapter 228： The most difficult to accept the grace of beauty!

    Unknowingly, Tang Ye had a lot of relationships behind him. In addition to the old people like Chen Shuqing and Wang Airen, there were also many confidantes.


    Murong Huansha, when the first news broke out in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital, he just yelled, "Tang Ye, you bastard, I''m doing something to the old Nyonya again. I''m going to launch a new product soon and I want to get angry. Isn''t it my old lady!" While cursing, he hurriedly asked Mu Yue to seek remedy from the public relations team.


    As a result, after the second news broke, Murong Huansha realized that his worries were unnecessary. All this is Tang Ye''s conspiracy!


    "This **** is getting more and more terrifying. When will you get a better public relations talent than my Tianni Group?" Murong Huansha muttered to himself.


    The change from scolding a **** to a scolding **** shows that she is not angry with Tang Ye. Immediately she looked at Mu Yue, oops, found Mu Yue gaffe in front of her for an unprecedented time, secretly playing with her mobile phone. It is estimated that he was texting Tang Ye, concerned about what happened to Tang Ye.


    "Mu Yue, you go to Tang Ye and dig up the public relations talent behind him. It is of great use to me!" Murong Huansha snorted to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue was stunned, and murmured in a low voice: "The person who digs Tang Ye? Isn''t this a bit bad?"


    Murong Huansha sneered and hummed: "Tang Ye is all mine. Isn''t his person mine?"


    Mu Yue rolled his eyes, and the only person who dared to speak so aggressively was his own president. But she was not convinced. When she left, she whispered secretly, "Tang Ye is still mine..."


    In addition to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, Tang Manhong, who was far away in the old Tangmen in the southwest, also sent a text message to Tang Ye to express his concern.


    At this time.


    "Tang Ye, why does your phone keep ringing? Show me!" After solving the big problem, Lin Yourong breathed a sigh of relief, clinging to Tang Ye to express his happiness and pride. Such a mighty man is his husband!


    She noticed that Tang Ye''s cell phone kept ringing, knowing that it was the sound of text messages. She rolled her eyes wryly, trying to see what was going on.


    She was worried that Tang Ye would encounter problems again, and wanted to help Tang Ye.


    As a result, Tang Ye was frightened and sweated by her words. How can you show your mobile phone to Lin Yourong? Those who sent text messages, Murong Huansha, Mu Yue, Tang Manhong, alas, are all women. If you show them to Lin Yourong, it will definitely cause unnecessary trouble, right?


    He had to change the subject and find another opportunity to delete those text messages!


    He looked at Lin Yourong with a chuckle, and said, "Yourong, do you think I''m great?"


    "Well, yes!" Lin Yourong answered innocently, looking at Tang Ye''s eyes full of love.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then you give me some rewards, such as a kiss?"


    "Bah!" Lin Yourong spit out immediately. This is a hospital, how can it be so nonsense!


    However, when walking through the corner, while no one was there, Lin Yourong quickly stood on tiptoe, kissed Tang Ye on the face, and immediately ran forward with his head down. After running for a while, she turned her head to look at Tang Ye. Although her face was red, she didn''t hide her love and smiled.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed, "The daughter-in-law is so cheating."


    Lin Yourong went to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine to help Chang Guodong sort out some trivial matters. It just happened that Zhong Qiang came to discredit him, but there was no way to be free. Lin Yourong likes to toss about these things and enjoys it.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to visit the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, but turned his head and caught a glimpse of Jiang Ruoqing standing outside. After a daze, he walked towards Jiang Ruoqing with a smile.


    I have to say thank you for helping me so much. It would be rude to leave people outside.


    Jiang Ruoqing originally thought that Tang Ye had really forgotten her, she was already angry, and she bit her red lips. Isn''t it? She was so active to help Tang Ye, it can be said that she gave Tang Ye special privileges, but when things were done, Tang Ye didn''t even thank him!


    Just as she was about to leave, she secretly vowed to ignore Tang Ye this bad guy again, but she saw Tang Ye walking towards her with a smile.


    So... she became even more angry.


    Which woman is not like this? When a man is so angry, when a man comes to apologize, she doesn''t immediately forgive her, but also makes her temper and teaches the man.


    Jiang Ruoqing pretended not to see Tang Ye, hurried to the police car that came from her, got in the car and left.


    Tang Ye hurriedly chased her, stopped her, and said, "Ruoqing, don''t rush away, I want to thank you!"


    "Who is rare!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I know I was wrong. I didn''t have the first time to thank you just now."


    Jiang Ruoqing curled his lips and thought, if this guy has forgotten, it means he doesn''t have himself at all in his heart, so he asked: "Did you forget or are you too busy?"


    Invisibly, she softened again and gave Tang Ye a choice. If Tang Ye is too busy, it is barely acceptable. Although she felt a little false, she still hoped that Tang Ye would give a reason.


    You can be busy, but you can''t live without yourself.


    This is her arrogance. Or, it is also an expectation.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said: "Forgetting is definitely not forgotten. If you say that you are too busy, you can''t say it. I just like most people, when I encounter a problem, I have to deal with a series of things before I can concentrate on doing other things. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve dealt with everything before I can completely relax and thank you. Because thank you can¡¯t be done in one sentence, you have helped me so much, at least I have to have a meal or something. Do you think so? , If you don¡¯t finish the matter and an accident happens suddenly when you invite you to dinner, wouldn¡¯t it be embarrassing?¡±


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye for a long time, and then curled his lips and said, "If I had your mouth, why not worry about getting mixed up in the military area in the future."


    This means that Tang Ye is very good at talking with one mouth, which is not annoying.


    Tang Ye knew that she had forgiven herself, looked at the time, and said, "It''s just noon, I will invite you to dinner, okay?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was delighted, but he didn''t want to be too obvious to prevent Tang Ye from dismissing her easily. He pretended to hesitate and hummed, "It''s okay, but I eat expensive food. Can you afford it? "


    "Beauty Jiang, you look down on people a little bit. If I can''t afford a meal, how can I mix in Yanjing in the future?" Tang Ye said with a stern face.


    Men cannot be looked down upon by others, especially women.


    Jiang Ruoqing was more happy in her heart, wanted to laugh, and endured, not wanting Tang Ye to be so awkward, and said, "Then I still eat a lot!"


    Tang Ye froze suddenly.


    This woman... acting like a baby?


    so cute!


    Jiang Ruoqing noticed that Tang Ye was staring at her motionless, realizing how rude she was just now, and her pretty face blushed, so embarrassed that she wanted to find a hole to get in.


    "What do you look at, look at it again and dug your dog''s eyes!" She scolded Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled and thought it was interesting, and said, "Let''s go, let''s go to dinner, don''t use your bus, lest people gossip, I will drive."


    "Huh!" Jiang Ruoqing still snorted heavily, walked to the shade of the road ahead and stopped there, waiting for Tang Ye there.


    When Tang Ye turned around, she touched her heart, why did she jump so fast?


    Tang Ye smiled and went to pick up the car, thinking about the appearance of Jiang Ruoqing just now, and couldn''t help but laugh. Just smiling and smiling is a little helpless. The joy of a man''s life, women, money, power, or other, any more, will be unbearable.


    Among them, the most difficult to accept the grace of beauty.

 Chapter 229： Borrow some money to pay the bill!

    Tang Ye didn''t often eat out and was not very familiar with it, so Jiang Ruoqing took him to a restaurant.


    Usually, chai, rice, oil, salt, sauce, vinegar and tea are controlled by his wife at home, and he really doesn''t know the price is expensive. Now when I arrived at the high-end restaurant outside, I didn''t know it, and I was shocked. Hey, a bunch of small green vegetables, only a few, the price is dozens of yuan. If you put two more white garlic garnishes, you can ask for hundreds of dollars. It''s a high-end restaurant, why not go to heaven so high-end?


    Tang Ye looked at the menu of this so-called high-end restaurant selected by Tang Manhong, with an angry expression. To be honest, the pile of green vegetables is prettier, the precious blue and white porcelain, and the more neatly arranged, look tall. But it''s not practical. Cooking in a small restaurant outside is also green vegetables. Although they are not neatly placed, they are piled up in a mess.


    Of course, this kind of thing is also Zhou Yu''s fight against Huang Gai, one willing to fight, the other willing to suffer. People''s restaurants just open like this, don''t come if you think it''s expensive, they didn''t force you. It is your business if you have no money, and some rich people come here to spend.


    The food is already served, and the money is spent. It is illegal to eat Bawang meal openly. Besides, you can¡¯t bring a policeman to eat Bawang meal, right?


    Jiang Ruoqing saw that Tang Ye''s expression was "wonderful" and smiled triumphantly, jokingly: "What, do you feel bad?"


    "Just kidding!" Tang Ye is a face-saving man, how could he admit that he cares about the small amount of food, and said: "I''m just thinking, do you really like these dishes, or deliberately want to **** me off."


    Jiang Ruoqing narrowed those nice eyes and said, "What kind of situation do you think I am in?"


    "Of course it is the first one. You like these dishes." Tang Ye shrugged.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes lit up and asked, "Why do you think this way?"


    "Because you eat with relish, there is a grain of rice on the corner of your mouth." Tang Ye smiled brightly.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing''s complexion was embarrassed, and her cheeks became red, and she quickly reached out to wipe the corners of her mouth.


    Dip rice grains on the corners of your mouth in front of people, did you eat too eagerly? This really shows that she likes the food here. But it was rude and embarrassing to dip rice grains.


    Jiang Ruoqing reached out to wipe the corners of her mouth, but Tang Ye quickly stood up and lightly grasped her wrist.


    "You, what are you doing?" Jiang Ruoqing was shocked, and Tang Ye is like this, right?


    Her heart beat faster inexplicably.


    Tang Ye looked at her so nervous, rolled his eyes, and said, "If you have a napkin, don''t use your hands directly. Otherwise, although the rice grains will be wiped off, your hands will get oily, which is not worth the loss."


    "Yes, too..." Jiang Ruoqing only felt that his heartbeat was speeding up, so he should say out dumbly, thinking about making himself as gentle as possible.


    At this moment, she was thinking, Tang Ye should pick up the napkin, leaned in front of her, and gently wiped the corners of her mouth. This picture can''t be more familiar, the heroes and heroines in TV dramas often play this way. Everyone scolds dog blood, and everyone can''t help but get goose bumps when they see it, but I''m going to meet it, alas, I just became expectant.


    The same is true for Jiang Ruoqing.


    Man, hey, it''s a contradictory creature.


    It''s a pity that the concubine is affectionate, but Lang may not be interested. Although Tang Ye pulled out a napkin, she didn''t help Jiang Ruoqing wipe the corners of her mouth. He just held up the napkin and motioned to her to wipe it.


    Nima''s... Jiang Ruoqing was very annoyed when he saw this, this guy has no interest in it!


    "Take it, what are you doing in a daze?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and asked strangely.


    He didn''t even think about helping Jiang Ruoqing wipe the corners of his mouth, so he thought Jiang Ruoqing''s reaction was strange.


    Jiang Ruoqing sighed in her heart, staring at Tang Ye fiercely, and hummed: "Take a fart, aren''t you holding my hand? Let me go immediately! Otherwise, you will chop off your salty pig''s hand!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, only then realized that he was holding Jiang Ruoqing''s wrist lightly. It was also at this time that he felt that Jiang Ruoqing''s skin was as fat, and it felt particularly sensible to the touch, as if there was a fragrance.


    "Asshole! Still not letting go?" Jiang Ruoqing flushed.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly and let go of her hand. As a result, she didn''t take the napkin in Tang Ye''s hand, and took another one herself, with an aggrieved expression on her face.


    Tang Ye could only use the napkin by himself.


    Hey, these young people, the atmosphere was so good, but they didn''t agree with each other.


    Tang Ye scratched his head and watched Jiang Ruoqing haha. He smiled and said, "Ruoqing, this is the first time we have dinner together, so don''t quarrel, okay?"


    "Who has quarreled with you, it sounds like someone has something to you... Then, what..." Jiang Ruoqing said, the more he said, the lower his voice, and she couldn''t help blushing.


    Tang Ye didn''t hear what she said afterwards, and thought she was very strange, so he took a few more glances and found that she was pretty. But Tang Ye was not greedy to watch. Since he is a friend, he will meet frequently in the future. Is he still worried about not having a chance to watch it?


    Besides, Jiang Ruoqing was arranged to exercise at the police station, and he may have to trouble her a lot in the future, let alone worry about not seeing it. Thinking about it this way, he felt that he should treat Jiang Ruoqing better. Cannibals are soft and short. Since you want to rely on Jiang Ruoqing''s position in the police station, you can''t make her angry, right?


    So Tang Ye waved his hand and said generously: "Ruoqing, don''t worry about it. You can order whatever you want to eat."


    "Do you think I''ll be polite to you?" Jiang Ruoqing was really not afraid of eating poor Tang Ye. He picked up the menu again and chose the most expensive point, and gnashed his teeth, as if fighting against Tang Ye, wanting to see Tang Ye Anxious, persuaded her not to order anymore.


    It''s a pity that she didn''t get what she wanted, and Tang Ye just kept smiling at her.


    "If you like it, how about I buy the entire restaurant for you in the future?" Tang Ye said while looking at Jiang Ruoqing who was ordering angrily.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s delicate body trembled slightly, and the action of flipping through the menu stopped, looking at Tang Ye in a daze.


    In fact, she is not short of money. Although her family is not as good as the Wangs and Murongs, they are still quite wealthy. She didn''t lack anything since she was a child, and she didn''t like other people spending big money to please her extravagantly. What Tang Ye said was a bit of a big deal. After changing her former person, she would sneer at this behavior, dismissive, and even contemptuously. But at this time Tang Ye smiled naturally and said to her that her heartbeat was speeding up inexplicably and her face was hot. Looking at Tang Ye, she seemed moved, and she was looking forward to something extraordinary that would happen next.


    For example, Tang Ye would lean over to kiss her, and she would gently close her eyes to accept. After the kiss, the two fell into a whirlpool of emotions. Her family did not agree that she was good with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye had other women. This kind of love, a touch of sadness, a touch of pain...Oh, don''t fall into this Qiong Yao-style love fantasy. The boss is not too young, let''s see the reaction of the diners next to you!


    At this moment, the diners sitting next to them couldn''t help being surprised when they heard Tang Ye''s words. They all glanced at Tang Ye secretly, wondering which elder brother Tang Ye was, who could be so proud to pursue a woman. You must know that this restaurant is second to none in Yanjing City, otherwise, would it be so expensive? To buy it, you need not only money, but also great power!


    To put it bluntly, this restaurant is also owned by those big families. To make people willing to sell it to you, you must have enough face.


    However, just as Jiang Ruoqing was immersed in the fantasy of romantic love, the diners on the side were also surprised at Tang Ye¡¯s lavish shots, and they were guessing which son-in-law he was, Tang Ye suddenly said: ¡°However, before then, can you? Lend me some money first. I forgot to bring the money when I went out. I guess I can¡¯t afford the bill later..."


    What the hell!


    Jiang Ruoqing stayed, and so did the diners next to him.


    This... Nima''s! It turns out that this kid is a rascal, but he even pretended to be such a tall man!


    It''s really the best in the world, invite a beautiful woman to dinner, but borrow her money to pay the bill?


    Oh, no one can have such a face.


    Of course, this kind of thing should have happened, for example, first a sugar daddy, which captured the heart of a beautiful woman, and then made the beautiful woman willingly pour the money. This method of picking up girls is extremely high, and ordinary men can''t do it.


    Based on Jiang Ruoqing''s reaction, Tang Ye was half succeeded. But this kid was too stupid. He said he wanted to borrow money before Jiang Ruoqing was completely taken down. Didn''t he break his own way?


    The diners beside him sighed for a while, expressing very contempt for Tang Ye.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, furious. It is difficult for her to have the kind of expectation of romantic love just now, but it was destroyed by Tang Ye incompletely.


    "Tang Ye, you bastard!" Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip and cursed with anger.


    She feels that she has been played with by this man!


    Tang Ye looked innocent, but didn''t dare to provoke Jiang Ruoqing, for fear that Jiang Ruoqing would lift the table, thought for a while, and smiled: "Okay, look at you angry, don''t be like this, actually... I did it on purpose. I''m not stupid. Well, thinking about how to date you next time, I thought of such a bad way..."


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye a little confused.


    However, the diners next to him had long been contemptuous, and even pointed their middle fingers at Tang Ye. Nima, can this kid dare to be a little shameless by picking up girls? The methods used are all old-fashioned, and any girl who is willing to take the bait is definitely an idiot.


    "This, this way, okay... I''ll lend you money..." However, Jiang Ruoqing lowered his head at this moment, as if shyly twisted, and promised to lend Tang Ye the money.


    Hey!


    The diners next to each other were dumbfounded.


    They want to yell, Nima''s, there is such a deceptive beauty in the world? Why didn''t I meet it myself? When I met, I asked the RV first and then talked about love!


    They didn''t know that Jiang Ruoqing had lived in the courtyard of the military district since he was a child, and devoted himself to martial arts. Although there was a Yin Jun who was obsessed with her, she never moved, so she didn''t understand men''s intestines. Of course, the idiot was because she had a good feeling for Tang Ye. If she didn''t have a good feeling, she would have sweared. Aren''t all women like this, facing a man who is tempted, IQ declines whizzingly.


    Besides, when Yin Jun pursued her, a man as tall as Yin Jun didn''t bother to use Tang Ye''s vulgar methods. It''s a pity that a woman who is high and cold like a fairy likes the usual methods that are more tacky and more grounded.


    Jiang Ruoqing promised to lend Tang Ye the money, but the intention was to let Tang Ye ask her next time.


    However, Tang Ye really did not deliberately hook up Jiang Ruoqing. He really didn''t bring money. He is very honest and not deceiving.


    However, since Jiang Ruoqing agreed, he was not hypocritical, and smiled at Jiang Ruoqing: "Then look forward to our next appointment...meeting?"


    Tang Ye didn''t know what words to say, so he directly used the date, and after saying it, he didn''t think it was appropriate. It was too ambiguous. It''s a pity that it''s too late to take it back. Jiang Ruoqing blushed and lowered his head slightly.


    "Hmm..." She replied softly, blushing a little.


    Tang Yegang wanted to say something to let Jiang Ruoqing not misunderstand that he is married. However, at this moment, he looked horrified, his whole body guarded, and he looked forward.


    Ahead, a young master Pian Pian was walking towards him.


    Murong Qingfeng!


    Behind Murong Qingfeng, followed by a man and a woman with extraordinary momentum, exerted a sense of oppression on Tang Yewei. Looking at Tang Ye, the man smiled coldly and the woman frowned slightly.

 Chapter 230： all directions!

    Tang Ye frowned tightly when he saw Murong Qingfeng coming. In fact, what he cares most about is the man and woman behind Murong Qingfeng.


    This male and female breath is very difficult, who is it?


    They are the masters of Guwu Jianghu-east, west, south and north!


    Probably it has to start with an old monk.


    In a deep mountain, there is a temple in which an old monk lives. One day, the old monk went down to beggars and met two little beggars, a man and a woman. The old monk saw that they were pitiful and took them back to the temple.


    The two children don''t like chanting, the female is better, and the male is always restless, always thinking about going down the mountain and petting the dog. It''s all a bad habit. The old monk is thinking about finding something to do for them, so that they can get rid of the wickedness of being a beggar. Therefore, the old monk personally instructed the two children to learn martial arts, the male learns vajra boxing, and the female learns the tiger gun, and renamed the two children, the male is east and west, and the female is north and south.


    East-west, north-south, vulgar names? But there is Zen in it.


    Under the guidance of the old monk, the strengths of the east, west, south and north developed rapidly, and then the two went down the mountain and challenged the ancient martial arts family. However, when confronted with descendants of a big family, the East, the West, the North and the South were defeated, the East and the West were dissatisfied, attacked behind the scenes, and did something against the morals of the ancient Wujiang Lake.


    So the descendants of that big family wanted to kill things. At this time, the old monk came to rescue. However, the big family is unrelenting and must not break the rules of Guwu Jianghu. In this era, the existence of Guwu Rivers and Lakes is a peach blossom field of its own, which is completely different from the atmosphere of the outside world. If the rules are broken, the consequences will be serious.


    The old monk was helpless, knowing that something was wrong in the first place. To save his life, he sat cross-legged and slapped his heavenly spirit cover, exchanging one death for something and one life.


    This old monk has a law name called Wunian. So far someone mentions this name, and many people will be moved.


    After the old monk died, there was hatred in things in his heart. He studied hard day by day and finally achieved great success. Then he went down to challenge again, and his temperament became extremely cruel. However, those who were defeated by him were not intact or even severely killed.


    Therefore, Gu Wu Jianghu said that things are really not things, cruel and cruel.


    Nan Bei is a girl who doesn''t speak much, she is in her twenties, and she is quite beautiful. There is a faint sadness between her brows, but there is also a sense of killing. She obeyed the teachings of the old monk, followed things by her side, and pulled things when appropriate to stop them from being impulsive.


    Everyone thinks that Dongxi is the strongest, but no one has paid attention to it. Standing in the north and south behind Dongxi, holding a trident, he has never lost. She has a beautiful body and a brave and heroic figure holding a trident. It''s just that her sharp edge has been hiding behind what was rushing forward.


    As far as the strength of the North and the South is concerned, I am afraid that the East and the West cannot match it.


    From east to west, north to south, they are already a pair of famous male and female in the world of Guwu Jianghu. Some people say that they are husband and wife, but some people say that Nan Bei once said that they are brothers and sisters.


    Now, it is puzzling that the east, west, north and south of the Guwu rivers and lakes appear next to Murong Qingfeng. And looking at the driver, it seemed like a running dog of Murong Qingfeng.


    Tang Yeben and Jiang Ruoqing ate happily. They never thought that the world was so big, but they were so small to him, they actually met Murong Qingfeng.


    In other words, it was not met, but Murong Qingfeng came to the door.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help frowning when he noticed that Tang Ye looked towards Murong Qingfeng. As the proud daughter of the Jiang family, she naturally knew Murong Qingfeng, a young master who had been arranged by the Murong family to work outside in recent years. There are often contacts between families. If you can''t be an ally or an enemy, you just walk in groups. After watching Murong Qingfeng, Jiang Ruoqing also focused his attention on the east, west, north and south of Murong Qingfeng.


    Her vigor and strength were stronger than Tang Ye, and she naturally knew that East and West and North and South had locked Tang Ye.


    She was worried about Tang Ye, but she was not worried about Tang Ye being killed. On this occasion, even Murong Qingfeng didn''t dare to kill him directly. If so, she will help Tang Ye. Even if she didn''t help, she felt that Tang Ye would not die.


    She once asked Master Yun Shanhe, her vigor and strength are stronger than Tang Ye, surely she can beat Tang Ye?


    She had always believed this way before, so when facing Tang Ye, even if she quarreled with Tang Ye, she was very confident, and she would beat Tang Ye in the big deal.


    However, when Yun Shanhe answered her, he shook his head and said no.


    Instead of saying "not necessarily" this kind of vague words, but directly saying "can''t", that is to say, she is stronger than Tang Ye, and she can''t beat Tang Ye.


    She was not reconciled and asked Yunshanhe why.


    Yun Shanhe smiled and told her, "Because hard Tai Chi is a unique skill created by the old guy Nong Baicao."


    In addition, Yun Shanhe couldn''t bear to tell her that her mind was more than ten thousand miles worse than Tang Ye. Maybe Tang Ye can make her vomit blood for three liters by moving her lips, so how can she fight?


    Therefore, the strength of strength should not only be based on the strength of Qi Jin, but the combination of factors such as xinxing, moves, Qi Jin, and skills.


    Regarding Qi Jin, Tang Ye has a triple mid-term, which is not low. Regarding xinxing, Tang Ye was extremely firm and could disturb the enemy''s xinxing. In terms of strokes, the only hard Tai Chi in the world. In terms of skills, is Tang Ye''s calculation skills still necessary?


    Although Jiang Ruoqing was not reconciled, she had another thought for Tang Ye right now - the stronger Tang Ye was, the happier she would be. This joy has overshadowed her unwillingness. This may be because all women in the world want men with whom they like to be stronger.


    Murong Qingfeng walked to Tang Ye, did not hide his intentions, and said, "Tang Ye, I was enlightened by you last time. I don''t like martial arts, so this time I specially found two people to discuss with you."


    "Originally, you didn''t have this qualification, but my sister seems to value you very much. Then, for my sister''s sake, give you this qualification." Murong Qingfeng looked at Tang Ye with a smile.


    Murong Qingfeng is a young master who was put outside by Murong''s family to exercise, and his status is close to Murong Huansha. There are even rumors that the Murong family intends to remove the authority of Murong Huansha and let Murong Qingfeng replace it. For their big families, traditional concepts are stronger. The family business naturally requires the man to inherit it, so there is no reason to give it to the daughter.


    As for the fate of her daughter, she may embark on the road of marriage. After all, Murong Huansha is a phoenix among people, beautiful and immortal, no matter which family it is, he will not be picky. Leaning on her might make Murong''s house even higher. Murong''s family will not let go of such a great event. And these things are not something Murong Huansha''s daughter can fight.


    Tang Ye squinted, turned his head to look at Murong Qingfeng, did not stand up, his face looked greater than Murong Qingfeng, and said: "I remember, you were kicked to the ground by me last time, and you came as a mad dog. Do you? I regretted it at that time, so why didn''t you step on your face?"


    "The kid is looking for death!" Seeing Murong Qingfeng being insulted, the man named Dongxi clenched his fists, and an aura exploded all over his body, as if forming a biting wind, making his clothes roar.


    Jiang Ruoqing suddenly looked cold, ready to fight at any time.


    Tang Ye looked at things, not afraid, and smiled: "Be careful, don''t hurt your master. Although your master is delicate and weak, but the master is the master after all. You can''t be a dog slave. It hurts, otherwise it¡¯s a good dog, isn¡¯t it?"


    "You...!" Although Shi is a master, he is extremely struggling, not at all like coming out of a temple, and Tang Ye''s three or two sentences are stimulated by Tang Ye.


    The unmoving north and south glanced at Tang Ye, his eyes were surprised and even more displeased. She was surprised that Tang Ye was really a strange person. Facing this kind of pressure, she was still talking and laughing, and she broke the mood in a few words. As for the unhappiness, he was taunted by Tang Ye as a dog slave. She is with things, isn''t she the dog slave Tang Ye said?


    For a good-looking woman, the label of dog minion is very unpleasant.


    Jiang Ruoqing, who was sitting across from Tang Ye, looked at Tang Ye in surprise. When has this guy been so arrogant? Isn''t it that he is very low-key? But yelling directly with Murong Qingfeng, is it low-key?


    In fact, Tang Ye can''t help it. He is low-key, but is it useful? Those mad dogs who want to bite people tend to rush towards him the more they look at him low-key. Maybe it was more arrogant, but the mad dog retreated.


    Therefore, he changed his attitude towards life. In order to avoid being bitten by a mad dog, you have to be arrogant when walking on the road.


    King domineering!


    Murong Qingfeng''s expression was extremely gloomy, obviously, he would not let Tang Ye go easily.

 Chapter 231： How dare you?

    Only those who know the Universiade can endure. Tang Ye is changing himself according to the current situation. It can be said that they are drifting with the trend and their position is not firm. But to put it another way, saying that it is to let it go, it feels wonderful and free and easy.


    The time is different. If you want to survive, you can only change.


    Tang Ye changed his attitude.


    So the words are very rude. He didn''t have any good feelings about East and West and North and South, so he directly scolded the dog minion, and he was not polite to Murong Qingfeng.


    Murong Qingfeng looked gloomy and stared at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I will ask these two people to ask you for advice on my behalf, dare you?"


    Tang Ye looked at him in surprise and said, "Why are you asking me if I dare, instead of asking if I want to?"


    Murong Qingfeng sneered and said, "Then would you like it?"


    "Of course I don''t want to." Tang Ye smiled playfully and said, "Do you think I''m like a fool? I have a beautiful woman to accompany you and waste time playing with you? If you want to have this interest, it is better to go filming."


    Murong Qingfeng smiled sorrowfully, and said, "Don''t you dare?"


    "Well, yes, I don''t dare, I really don''t dare to choose to play that **** with you in front of a beautiful woman, because this will make her feel that I don''t pay enough attention to her." Tang Ye did not look at Murong Qingfeng, but looked at it. The opposite Jiang Ruoqing smiled.


    Jiang Ruoqing was stunned, stared at by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye said those words again, which made her seem to have forgotten that Murong Qingfeng led east and west to find fault, her face was a little hot and she felt embarrassed.


    Murong Qingfeng was so angry that he lost his patience.


    When I came just now, he didn¡¯t do it directly. Firstly, he was worried that this is a public place and the family behind this restaurant. Secondly, he was worried about Murong Huansha. After all, Tang Ye was re-used by Murong Huansha. It is not good to kill Tang Ye just as he said, so he said something to provoke Tang Ye''s hostility towards him, and then there was a reason to attack Tang Ye.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye has a delicate mind and naturally knows his arrangements, so in turn, he has been stimulating him. If you want to do something, he has to move first. After the matter is over, he will definitely go to Murong Huansha''s side, so that Murong Huansha can get the initiative.


    After all, Murong Qingfeng¡¯s mood was lost to Tang Ye. He lost his patience and couldn¡¯t bear it. Tang Ye was obviously just a subordinate of Murong Huansha, but he sneered at him like a master, and hummed: "Tang Ye, in me In front of you, you don¡¯t need to be willing or not, you have to agree if you agree, and you have to agree if you don¡¯t. Unless... you decide yourself."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye squinted his eyes and smiled: "Where does Master Qingfeng have such confidence?"


    Murong Qingfeng sneered and nodded to something.


    Something could not help but want to make a move, and when Murong Qingfeng signaled him, he showed a stern grin, waved his hand, and burst out a strong energy from him. Qi Jin quickly passed, hitting the wine glass in front of Tang Ye. The wine glass shattered and the grape wine splashed, splashing Tang Ye''s face.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Murong Qingfeng to provoke this way, but he underestimated this young master. In this way, no one sees who makes the shot, so it cannot be said that Murong Qingfeng has done too much.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s face splashed by wine, Murong Qingfeng joked, very proud. He likes to see Tang Ye''s shameless look. As the young master of the Murong family, even if he does not practice martial arts, it is easy to find a few masters.


    Originally, he wanted to bear with him for a few more days, waiting for the release of the new product that Murong Huansha had agreed with, to see who wins and who wins, and then shot Tang Ye. However, he saw Tang Ye dealing with the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City. Tang Ye was out in the limelight and at the same time harmed his interests in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City, so he couldn''t help it. Kill Tang Ye''s prestige.


    With the strength of his vigor, Tang Ye was splashed with wine, and something laughed provocatively, while Nan Bei still looked indifferent, watching all this, without the slightest fluctuation. I don''t know if she disdains the vulgar provocation of things, or disdains Tang Ye. This shows that she has a proud strength and doesn''t care about these people and these things at all.


    Jiang Ruoqing was angry, staring at Murong Qingfeng with a gloomy expression, but did not make a move. She stared at Tang Ye angrily. The reason why she didn''t make a move was because she was blocked by Tang Ye. If you lifted the curtain of the table, you would see under the table, Tang Ye wrapped one foot around Jiang Ruoqing''s calf, just preventing her from impulsive.


    After all, Jiang Ruoqing is the proud daughter of the Jiang family, and she is not low in weight. There is no need to offend the Murong family for him. Those big families who like to hold groups are most avoiding such things. If Jiang Ruoqing did, there would definitely be huge pressure at home. He didn''t want to see Jiang Ruoqing happening to him.


    The most difficult to accept the grace of beauty.


    The diners nearby all looked over, they couldn''t understand how the wine in front of Tang Ye splashed onto Tang Ye by themselves. However, they didn''t understand, they could understand what was happening right now-Tang Ye was insulted.


    Not only was he insulted, but he didn''t dare to hum, like a grandson.


    Some people are gloating. Wasn''t Tang Ye able to please Jiang Ruoqing this beauty just now? Now being insulted but not daring to snort, becoming a grandson is really happy.


    Men are actually quite stingy. It is easy to be jealous to see a man get the favor of a big beauty. Why does the big beauty favor him instead of herself? So he is very happy to see the shame of a man favored by beautiful women.


    Tang Ye was splashed with wine, but he was not angry. It wasn''t that he was holding it back, he could not bear it, and he was already fighting back. He wiped it with a napkin, and when one hand got the wine, he shook it hard and shook it towards something. This is a very ordinary counterattack, you come and go.


    Seeing this, things sneered, "It''s not worth mentioning."


    He gently stretched out his hand and pushed it to dissolve the drops of wine thrown by Tang Ye.


    He smiled contemptuously and looked at Tang Ye with a satirical expression. I thought Tang Ye was so powerful, but it was just that.


    At this time he saw Tang Ye smiling at him.


    He was taken aback for a moment and suddenly noticed that there was a knife-like vigor, attacking Murong Qingfeng!


    Shocked!


    The drop of wine that Tang Ye hit at him just now was just a cover, and then Tang Ye let out a breath of vigor, taking Murong Qingfeng''s throat directly!


    To kill Murong Qingfeng!


    East and West noticed it, North and South noticed it, and Jiang Ruoqing noticed it too.


    They all fell into a brief astonishment.


    When the reaction came, the thing exclaimed, "Master, be careful!"


    However, he could not be saved. Because he was stunned, just like that, it would kill Murong Qingfeng!


    His face suddenly became savage, how could Tang Ye dare to start?


    Even the young master of Murong''s family dare to kill?


    He never thought that Tang Ye would dare to do such a thing, so he never thought about how to protect Murong Qingfeng.


    Miscalculated.

 Chapter 232： The woman said you deserve to die!

    Tang Ye''s breath approached, Murong Qingfeng felt a pain in his neck, and suddenly a chill rose all over his body, his forehead sweating from fear, he instinctively backed away and fled.


    But no matter how fast he escaped, he couldn''t get enough energy. Before he could turn around, he felt his throat hot and he was about to be cut!


    However, at this moment, there was a short spear in Nanbei''s hands out of thin air. The short spear was stretched out again and turned into a long spear. When the spear came out, it was like a tiger, and the tiger''s mouth opened. It swallowed the Qi Jin and turned Qi Jin into nothingness.


    Murong Qingfeng was okay, but because he retreated, his body couldn''t maintain his balance for a while, and he fell to the ground, his face was still pale, cold sweat, and embarrassed.


    The North and the South fired their guns, and then quickly closed the guns to form a gun box, which was lost behind.


    Originally thought that the matter had been resolved, however, at this moment, Nan Bei frowned slightly, looked at Tang Ye, and gave a soft "Huh?"


    She soon knew she had been fooled.


    At this moment, she looked at Tang Ye with admiration.


    In fact, Tang Ye''s energy is not strong, and it can be dissipated with the wave of the north and south and east and west. But because they had never thought that Tang Ye would dare to kill Murong Qingfeng directly, when they saw Qi Jin attack Murong Qingfeng, they all fell into a brief astonishment.


    Did Tang Ye use this astonishing second to kill Murong Qingfeng?


    Not really. This is just what East, West, North and South think. In fact, Tang Ye never thought of killing Murong Qingfeng. He did this for two purposes.


    One is to teach Murong Qingfeng, and the other is to test the strength of North and South. The North and South have been quiet, and compared with the things that are frequently shot, it is really impossible to guess clearly.


    Tang Ye knew very well that that qi energy could not kill Murong Qingfeng, so he felt relieved. Now he has achieved both of his goals. Looking at Murong Qingfeng''s appearance at this time, he fell to the ground, embarrassed and embarrassed. At the same time, the North and South have taken the shot, and the strength has fallen into his eyes.


    North and South looked at Tang Ye, and Tang Ye also looked at her.


    She had to move.


    This man was many times stronger than Murong Qingfeng.


    Murong Qingfeng came back to his senses, seeing that he was so humiliated, he was instantly distraught, and regardless of the consequences, he stared at Tang Ye viciously and shouted, "Kill him!"


    The thing had long been unable to bear the anger, and directly shot Tang Ye. With a swish, the figure flickered, and when he reached the side of Tang Ye, he threw a punch.


    King Kong Boxing is a close combat type of boxing method, which emphasizes "the move is powerful, the force has the method, the method is useful", the boxing is simple and simple, strong and strong, fierce and decisive.


    King Kong is domineering and vigorous.


    boom!


    Something punched Tang Ye, and Tang Ye drew away. The fist fell on the edge of the table, and the whole table was shattered into pieces.


    Jiang Ruoqing also got up and took a step back. Except for a slightly worried look on Tang Ye, he didn''t have much emotion on his face. He stood calmly and watched.


    Tang Ye dodged a punch, withdrew three meters away, temporarily adjusted, and prepared to meet. However, King Kong Quan was good at "strikes with heavy blows, wind speeds coming and going, strong roads, decisive, and powerful". Therefore, before he adjusted, things stepped in front of him and continued to attack.


    Tang Ye couldn''t retreat, immediately used hard Tai Chi, stretched his right hand to the left, and then pushed it out in a circular shape, colliding with the fist of something with an inch of wrist.


    boom!


    The two powerful collisions made a huge noise and impact, and the wine glasses that were close to each other broke directly, crackling and falling to the ground.


    This is not acting!


    When the onlookers saw this, they immediately panicked. Is this not a joke? ! Damn it!


    At this time, the hotel staff arranged for the guests to leave to avoid hurting the innocent.


    Tang Ye''s hard Tai Chi collided with Dong Dong''s Diamond Fist, and the two of them did not retreat and were deadlocked together.


    Something frowned, a flash of surprise flashed in his eyes. He couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s moves. After all, Hard Tai Chi was originally created by Nong Baicao. Nong Baicao and Tang Ye lived in the mountains again, and no one outside the warrior had contacted them. Nong Baicao was not born, and Tang Ye never used the name of hard tai chi to move the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. Hard tai chi is equivalent to being in a state of obscurity.


    Things didn''t expect Tang Ye to have a couple of moments. After being surprised, he smiled coldly, thinking that the killing would not be too boring.


    In fact, he and Nan Bei followed Murong Qingfeng because their master Wunian Master once owed the Murong family a favor.


    In addition to the extremely high status of the Murong family in business and power, their status in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes is not low. The Murong House, known as the "Martial Arts Treasure House", houses the martial arts secrets of various schools and schools. Master Wu Nian once asked for a truth in this martial arts treasure house. Because it concerns his life, he promised the Murong House. A life owed for favors.


    Dongxi and Nanbei regard Master Wunian as their father, and they will naturally pay back the favor they owe. Moreover, they are very happy to return it. Back then, Master Wunian slapped his Tianling Gai with a palm, giving his life to save Dongxi''s life, and Dongxi and Nanbei suddenly realized that the son wanted to support him and would not wait for him. How to be filial again when people die?


    Shi''s guilt towards Master Wunian is far beyond remedy. So when the Murong family found him and asked him to help Murong Qingfeng to pay back the favor that Master Wunian owed, he was not only not angry, but happy.


    Finally, I can do something for my master and my father.


    Dongfang originally didn''t want Nanbei to follow him. After all, using their arrogance to be a dog slave is really wronged. However, the North and South''s affection for Master Wunian is no less than that of the East. Therefore, the Murong family found that day. After Nan Bei wiped the Fuhu spear in front of Master Wunian''s spirit token, he resolutely took the spear and left the temple.


    To repay the favor that Master Wunian once owed is very simple, it only takes one life.


    To Tang Ye''s life.


    Kill Tang Ye, this favor will be over.


    So Dongxi and Nanbei will definitely kill Tang Ye, for their dead master and for their dead father!


    North and South were still watching the battle, and did not help things. According to the current situation, one person is enough. Because diamond boxing is not only brute force, this whole set of diamond boxing techniques has ninety-nine-nine-eighty-one momentums, the force is heavy, fast, steady, and thorough. It seems that there are many moves, but it is not. Because although there are many moves, they are all extremely concise. Moreover, while being concise, it is also very sensitive.


    Short and swift, fist and leg use each other, attack and defensively, avoid the real attack, and the strength and the softness.


    Get close, low legs first, short fist and elbow change, smooth catch and fall, take pressure and solid control, and have the opportunity to teach.


    Fists and feet far away, knees and elbows near, lean against them, and the camera can capture them.


    Things are very proficient in this set of diamond boxing. Even the masters in the ancient martial arts can''t ask for good fruits in front of him. Why can''t you kill a Tang Ye outside the world?


    There was another fist banging, still not distinguishing between upper and lower, Tang Ye separated from Dong.


    Tang Ye fell three meters behind, stabilized, looked at things and said, "King Kong Fist? Not bad."


    Nothing moved, Diamond Boxing was a classic martial arts after all, and it was nothing surprising to be seen. He looked at Tang Ye with a sneer and said, "Not bad? Don''t worry, I will let you know soon, it should be pretty good."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Master Wunian never taught you what humility is? And...what does it mean to put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha?"


    "You..." Hearing Tang Ye say Master Wunian, things were suddenly surprised, even stunned.


    This guy actually knows his master?


    Tang Ye sneered, and continued: "It''s nothing strange, the one next to you, the gun shot out like a tiger, is the horror playing with the tiger spear, right? Diamond fist and the tiger spear are not peerless martial arts, but they can be created The other way, the only one who exerts greater power is Master Wunian, right? It''s a pity that Master Wunian died, leaving behind two harmful dog minions."


    "Go to die!" Something can accept being insulted, but not accepting being insulted by the master.


    He felt that Tang Ye insulted Master Wunian.


    Leave two dog minions?


    boom!


    At this moment, a sonorous voice suddenly sounded.


    The tiger''s spear came out, and the cold light flickered, like a white tiger roaring.


    North and South shot!


    Her expression was extremely cold, and she poked a tiger spear in her hand, and the ground seemed to shake.


    She stared at Tang Ye, she who had never spoken before, hummed to Tang Ye: "You **** it."


    The big taboo of east, west, north and south is their master.


    Tang Ye''s words were not inferior, and the east, west, south and north came out together, and his power increased several times.


    Jiang Ruoqing, who was next to him, looked ugly, staring at Tang Ye and wanted to ask, "Do you feel bad if you don''t die for a day?"


    You could fight one by one, but now you have to fight two at once!


    It''s just looking for death!

 Chapter 233： Seriously injured!

    Shooting a gun like a dragon is the legend of Zhao Zilong in Changshan. Bring a chrysanthemum along with it! Anyone who plays a certain game knows that the chrysanthemum letter inside is crispy and poked, and most of them have to kneel. At this time, although the momentum of the north and the south is not as good as the dragon, it is like a tiger, the spear falls on the ground, sonorous and powerful, the head of the tiger is the handle, and the trident is shining.


    The North and South at this time can hardly be described by the temperament of an ordinary woman. She is like a **** of war standing on the battlefield, one person can fight thousands of enemies. The people present looked at her and were fascinated by it. Even Tang Ye felt thrilling. How many males and females are better than North and South without thinking?


    Tang Ye knew that Master Wunian had heard from Nong Baicao. Strangely speaking, although Nongbaicao is hidden in the mountains, he understands the affairs of the world very well. He is said to be a medical idiot, but sometimes he looks like a world adviser, like that of Zhuge Kongming. He taught Tang Ye, not only teaching medicine and martial arts, but also often said some famous things in the world, and intentionally or unconsciously pointed out some world patterns.


    Staying next to Nongbaicao, with ears and eyes, has the Tang Ye of today, whether it is martial arts, or resourcefulness, and means, it cannot be separated from Nongbaicao''s influence. Thinking about it carefully, although the character of Nong Baicao is known to the world by the name of medical idiot, he is not so transparent and has too much mystery. He cultivated Tang Ye so carefully, is it possible that he had another plan?


    At this time, the atmosphere in the restaurant changed again and again, and those who originally wanted to stop and watch were afraid of the power of the north and the south, and had to hide further. Even Murong Qingfeng didn''t dare to get too close and stepped back.


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to help Tang Ye, but Tang Ye still waved at her and told her to withdraw.


    "Tang Ye, don''t try your best!" Jiang Ruoqing was anxious, looking at Tang Ye with endless worry.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "The world is in trouble, and the world is dead. A man can bend and stretch, be soft and hard, the bed and bed are the same... Ruoqing, this is my Tang Ye''s business, you still don''t want to participate in it. it is good."


    "Bah!" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help blushing. What kind of bed can bend and stretch under the bed, be soft or hard... Who doesn''t know that this is what a man''s stuff is like, this guy is really unscrupulous, a little shameless!


    Jiang Ruoqing was still worried about Tang Ye, and just wanted to go out to help Tang Ye, but was shocked by a surge of energy, and took two steps back.


    North and South came with guns.


    The trigeminal gun, like a painted halberd by Fang Tian, ??casts like a rainbow, and wherever it passes, there are gales.


    This shot was enough to kill countless people.


    Fuhu gun, originally Fuhu. Tigers can fall, let alone people?


    But Tang Ye is not a tiger, but a wild wolf and a poisonous snake. The wild wolf has its rebelliousness, and the poisonous snake has its eerie and terrifying. Facing the Tiger Spear, Tang Ye did not retreat but moved forward, stepping back on the ground, and quickly swept forward.


    Jiang Ruoqing, Dongxi, and the North and South, who came with guns, were a little stunned to see him act like this recently.


    How dare he?


    So a domineering shot, normal people will not force it?


    Even if it can be blocked, it will definitely pay a price. If you evade, even if there is a cost, it can be reduced a lot.


    Why is Tang Ye so reckless?


    The north-south gun-holding momentum has not diminished. Tang Ye wanted to force it, so she let him know that this spear was not something that a secular warrior could look down upon!


    Tang Ye made a fist with his right hand, and when he was one meter away from the Fuhu Spear, his squirming body suddenly stopped, his lower body was like a rock, and he strode forward, as steady as a mountain.


    This sudden change is unexpected. Why can Tang Ye change soft to hard moves so flexibly?


    This master of Qi Jin is very skillful!


    Within a blink of an eye from a distance of one meter, the Fuhu Gun arrived in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hit the three-pronged Fuhu Gun with his right hand, and the Fuhu Gun buzzed twice, but it was not repelled.


    The north and south holding the Fuhu gun, felt the strong force coming from the gun, and looked at Tang Ye frowning.


    She underestimated Tang Ye.


    But being small means she will lose.


    Her hand holding the Fuhu Gun spun suddenly, and the Fuhu Gun spun with it, and the power suddenly became stronger. Under the rotation, even the diamond iron wall can cut a hole. Like a domineering electric drill. If Tang Ye still blocks, his fist will definitely bloom.


    The expressions of North and South remained unchanged, neither arrogant for gaining an advantage nor panicked for surprise, they were so calm from beginning to end, an extremely terrifying opponent.


    However, since Tang Ye dared to resist, she had her own remedy. The moment the tiger spear turned, his fist turned into a palm, and his wrist suddenly softened, as if an iron rod suddenly became a soft rope. Immediately, his hand twisted and entangled along the rotating momentum of the Fuhu gun, went around the Fuhu gun head, and grabbed the gun body.


    The mysterious change between hard Tai Chi and soft Tai Chi!


    Tang Ye held the originally rotating Fuhu gun body, unable to move anymore.


    Seeing this, the North and South holding guns were even more moved, and their mouths opened slightly. I didn''t expect a kid from outside the world to push her to this point.


    Suddenly she seemed to be thinking of something, and the taciturn she hummed to Tang Ye: "Who are you Senior Nong?"


    "You mean the old man? Oh, he is my master." Tang Ye said calmly.


    North and South were stunned, glanced at things, and things came over. The two looked at each other, and there were complex emotions in their eyes.


    Master Wunian mentioned Nongbaicao more than once during his lifetime, and roughly the two had some friendship. If you want to come too, otherwise Nong Baicao would not know the King Kong Fist and Fuhu Gun that Master Wunian understood.


    Therefore, for East and West and North and South, Tang Ye is the apprentice of their master''s friend. People of this status should treat each other with courtesy, how can they meet each other?


    "Master''s favor is the greatest!" Soon Shi made a choice, in order to pay off the favor for Master, he still wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was in a stalemate with the North and the South, and the East and the West swiftly passed by and attacked. I probably felt that Tang Ye''s identity was unexpected, and he was agitated. He just wanted to kill Tang Ye quickly, so he shot very fiercely, and when he arrived in front of Tang Ye, he punched out directly, facing Tang Ye''s forehead.


    Tang Ye was blocking the North and South Fuhu spear with his right hand, and could only use his left hand to resist the east and west diamond fist. With a bang, Tang Ye had one enemy and two enemies. He was forced to retreat two steps, spouting blood.


    But he still clenched his teeth and persisted. Although he was defeated, he did not retreat and was still in a stalemate with the north, south and east and west.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want to listen to Tang Ye anymore, so she had to act. But Tang Ye was still so stubborn, with blood in his mouth, and hummed: "Ruoqing, if you get involved, it will be troublesome. Consider the consequences."


    "I don''t want any consequences!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye turned to look at her, grinned, and said, "I like it like this?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, gritted his teeth and hummed: "I''m not happy! I just can''t see them bullying the less and taking the initiative to take the initiative and look like a natural, disgusting!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Ruoqing, if I had not already had a sweet wife, I would really have taken you as my own. I thought everyone in the world was blind, so I always took it for granted that I was born to owe you. They survived. Ruoqing, thank you for speaking justice for me."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye in a daze, suddenly feeling sad.


    Yes, Tang Ye worked so hard to live. Those who came to kill him always said that he was responsible for everything, he was cruel, he was the first to kill, and he was the first to cause trouble... But if it wasn''t for those people Forcing him, why did he take the trouble?


    It¡¯s his fault if others come to kill him and kill him. Is he really that damn?


    no! He was wronged and wronged!


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, who was gritting his teeth at the stalemate between east and west, with an unspeakable sadness. This man is stronger than any man.


    The words of Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing fell into the ears of East and West and North and South, and the expressions of North and South remained unchanged. She just came to pay Master''s favor, no matter what it is, nothing more.


    But something felt extremely harsh, and he snorted coldly: "Those who are about to die, stop making noises!"


    The east and west are exerting strength again, and the north and the south are the same.


    The east and west increased the force to hit Tang Ye''s body, and the North and South Fuhu spear got this opportunity. With Tang Ye''s right hand loose, it suddenly penetrated and pierced Tang Ye''s chest.


    I couldn''t avoid it, and I couldn''t avoid it, the Fuhu gun three-pronged into Tang Ye''s chest, blood splashing!


    Under the pain, Tang Ye''s strength was greatly reduced, and then hit by the strength of the east, west, north and south, the whole person flew out.


    "Tang Ye!" Seeing this, Jiang Ruoqing was worried, and quickly went over to catch Tang Ye.


    "Haha!" Murong Qingfeng, who was hiding behind, saw it, breathed a sigh of relief, and laughed.


    Today is Tang Ye''s death date!

 Chapter 234： Ask for interest!

    Jiang Ruoqing caught Tang Ye and pressed her hand on Tang Ye''s stabbed chest, blood stained her hands. She was a little panicked and wanted to scold Tang Ye for being too aggressive, but she couldn''t scold him.


    Tang Ye is proficient in medicine, sitting on the ground, quickly piercing and narrowing the needle, pulling off his clothes and bandaging his chest to stabilize the injury.


    Looking at Jiang Ruoqing who was worried, Tang Ye could still jokingly said, "It seems that you still like me a little bit. Since you care so much, can you still hate me?"


    "Hate! It''s really annoying!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted.


    Seeing this, North and South frowned slightly, thinking that Tang Ye was a little more frivolous. It''s this time, still joking with the woman?


    The thing looked at Tang Ye, with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth. No matter how calm Tang Ye pretended to be, it couldn''t hide the fact of defeat. Tang Ye was injured at this time and had no ability to fight again. And he and Nan Bei were intact, so Tang Ye was already a mortal.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was seriously injured, Murong Qingfeng was no longer afraid. He walked up and faced Tang Ye. He remembered how embarrassed Tang Ye was when he was frightened. He suddenly became savage and shouted, "Tang Ye, I see how arrogant you are. Today next year will be your anniversary!"


    Jiang Ruoqing was furious and shouted: "Murong Qingfeng, do you treat me as transparent? I tell you, if you dare to kill Tang Ye, I must seek justice for Tang Ye!"


    "Fairness? Haha, are you the eldest lady of the Jiang family? Well, a bit of weight, but based on the close relationship between you and Tang Ye, is it wrong for you to speak for Tang Ye? Out of a hundred people, ninety-nine It is said that Tang Ye did it first, then is it useful for you to speak for Tang Ye?" Murong Qingfeng grinned.


    Jiang Ruoqing was extremely disgusted with Murong Qingfeng, and hummed: "So many people saw it just now, I don''t believe it..."


    While Jiang Ruoqing was talking, Tang Ye took her hand. She looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye said to her: "Not so many people have seen what happened just now. This restaurant is their site. The owner of this restaurant, by default For what they did to me, you and I can now be said to be alone..."


    "What?!" Jiang Ruoqing never expected that the people in this restaurant had colluded with Murong Qingfeng! In this way, even if Tang Ye died, she couldn''t reason to Tang Ye!


    Fought against the family, won the Murong family?


    Fighting over the laws of the country, won dozens of witnesses who were bought out?


    This situation is unfair to Tang Ye!


    Jiang Ruoqing is very angry, feels wronged for Tang Ye, and feels sorrowful and indignant about Tang Ye''s past encounters. Too unfair! Tang Ye worked desperately just to survive, and he couldn''t even talk about seeking justice!


    "Help me up." Tang Ye faced the pressure of Murong Qingfeng, Dongxi and North and South, but his expression was calm, not filled with indignation like Jiang Ruoqing.


    It''s not the first time that he has encountered such unfair things. If he cries his father and his mother every time, he won''t be exhausted?


    This world is very dark, there are many people with black hearts, but he can still see the light. For example, the one in the family who is dedicated to his wife. If he said that he hated God for injustice, he also thanked God for his gift. Therefore, he does not complain about anything, and strives for what he wants. Fortunately, God gave him a chance to fight for it. If he didn''t give it all, then he would go against the sky and fight the sky.


    Now, fighting with people is enough.


    He looked at the arrogant Murong Qingfeng, sneered, full of irony, and said: "I thought the Murong family was so amazing, just like you? He... Then, I''m sure that the Murong family will die within a hundred years. "


    "You..." Murong Qingfeng couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s contempt, and said angrily: "A mere ant, talk about my Murong family''s luck and see how I kill you!"


    Tang Ye still sneered, and said, "It was hard to get a Murong haircut, but it was suppressed everywhere by the family. I really don''t know how strong the Murong family is?"


    "You..." How could Murong Qingfeng endure Tang Ye despising Murong''s house like this, furious, waved at something, and shouted: "Kill him! Kill him and you will be free!"


    The thing was already impatient, and planned to kill Tang Yehao and leave, lest people really be considered a dog slave of Murong Qingfeng. He and Nan Bei were arrogant, but couldn''t bear such a statement.


    Nan Bei''s expression is still calm, she and Dong Xi kill Tang Ye, there is no suspense. Only halfway through learning that Tang Ye was Nong Baicao''s apprentice, she was a little shaken. However, as Dongxi had decided, Master''s favor was great, and he could only kill Tang Ye and let Master walk easily under Jiuquan.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw things heading towards Tang Ye, she couldn''t help being guarded against Tang Ye''s last killer, with a cold expression. She would help Tang Ye, no doubt.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye covered the wound with one hand, and smiled reluctantly with the other: "Why do you think you can kill me?"


    "Could you still not die?" Dong Xi grinned. This is the grin he would show every time he destroys people after Master Wunian died. He felt that Master Wunian was forced to death, and he always vented his hatred by killing him, especially like it. Kill those who are strong.


    He recognized Tang Ye''s strength, after all, he and Nan Bei had not shown a tendency of defeat just now.


    "If you don''t have a hand, do you think that Diamond Fist can still be Diamond Fist?" Tang Ye squinted at the thing and said.


    The thing was taken aback, suddenly laughed, and said, "Could you still use my hand..."


    Before he finished speaking, his face changed drastically. He raised his right hand and immediately tore off his sleeves, seeing that his arms had turned black.


    Very toxic!


    Just now, something stalemated with Tang Ye''s left hand with his fist. At that moment, Tang Ye was poisoned, and it was one of Tang Manhong''s best poisons, carrion poison.


    "You!" The whole arm became dark and it was still spreading over the shoulders. It was very shocking. His face was cracked and extremely hideous, and he shouted at Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, North and South, who had a calm face, rushed to the side of the thing with a swish, stretched out his hand and pressed a few times on the arm of the thing, as if sealing a cave. But it didn''t work. The black on the arm of Thing was still spreading, approaching the shoulder bit by bit.


    "Antidote!" For the first time, North and South, who had always been calm, showed nervousness, even panic.


    She has lived with things since she was a child, and before being taken in by Master Wunian, she was a beggar who starved and suffered from freezing. After being taken in by Master Wunian to practice martial arts, we were together day and night again. Later, I went down the mountain to challenge others and remained together. They are not sisters, they are better than sisters. At this time, things are very poisonous. As a sister, how can there be no reason to not be anxious?


    Tang Ye laughed, rather evil, and said: "So I said, why do you think you can definitely kill me? My master is a farmer and is called a medical idiot. It is not just a good medical skill... the other side of medical skills. What is it? It''s poison. You can save people by turning your hands, and you can kill people by covering your hands!"


    "You''re looking for death!" Nan Bei picked up his gun angrily and landed on Tang Ye''s neck.


    Tang Ye didn''t have the slightest fear, and said, "I should ask for a little interest. If you want to save him, then cut off his arm."


    "Remember to start quickly, otherwise it''s too late." Tang Ye is not afraid that these words will stimulate the north and the south, as if he has become the master here.

 Chapter 235： Forbid me to kill you?

    No one expected this scene. When Tang Ye was about to be killed, the situation suddenly reversed to his side.


    He is poisonous.


    Everyone is afraid of poison.


    One arm of the east and west was invaded by poison, and the whole body was pitch black, and could not use half of his strength, it was no different from a waste person.


    He is a powerful warrior, but right now because of Tang Ye''s little poison, he has become powerless. Poison, how can people not be afraid?


    Tang Ye can poison things silently, so it can also poison everyone. People who understand this are cold all over their bodies.


    Poisonous, evil, mysterious, and terrifying.


    It''s also hateful.


    The North and the South could no longer remain calm, and they were so angry that they fluttered softly at Tang Ye, and the Fuhu spear reaching Tang Ye''s neck could pierce Tang Ye''s head at any time.


    But she dare not.


    I don''t know if Tang Ye has other poisonous backhands. If Tang Ye dies, things might die, she will die, and Murong Qingfeng will die.


    She never thought that she would hand over her life here. Isn''t it just killing a Tang Ye? I still have to do a lot for Master, killing Tang Ye is just one of the small things.


    But why has it become the present situation?


    "Tang Ye, how can you be so mean?" Nan Bei stared at Tang Ye, his calm expression turned gloomy and cold.


    Tang Ye was originally smiling playfully and evilly. Hearing her words, she suddenly became more gloomy and colder than her, and shouted: "You two will kill me together, and I will not be allowed to help each other with poison? What are you guys? Are you qualified to stand? Tell me about your character here? Master Wu Nian is also not guaranteed at the end of the festival, raising your two dogs!"


    "I killed you!" Nan Bei was trembling with anger, and the hand holding the Fuhu gun was shaking.


    She was shaken in her heart, and Tang Ye was right.


    She and Dongxi are no worse than Tang Ye in strength, but they joined forces to kill Tang Ye, leaving Tang Ye with no room for resistance. This is because the strong bullies the weak. At the same time, Tang Ye had no hatred with them. They did something for Murong Qingfeng. Although Murong Qingfeng was the master, what they did was morally unrighteous. She scolded Tang Ye for being mean, so why can''t Tang Ye scold her for being shameless?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t forgive anyone, and she couldn''t bear even their dead master scolded.


    But what if you can''t bear it? Unless she wants something to die, unless she wants to die by herself.


    Murong Qingfeng didn''t know martial arts, but he also knew what was happening right now. Tang Ye said in person that as a brilliant doctor, he can turn his hands to save people and kill people. This refers to the clever use of medicine and poison. Right now, Tang Ye controlled the situation with poison!


    Isn''t the mutation of something poisoned the best proof?


    "Tang Ye, you, don''t mess around!" Murong Qingfeng was afraid that Tang Ye might also poison him, and took three steps back in panic.


    Tang Ye glanced at him and said sarcastically: "Useless things!"


    "You..." Murong Qingfeng wanted to scold Tang Ye, but he didn''t have enough confidence.


    Poisoning this thing is so wonderful. People can''t see it, touch it, and make it terrifying. This invisible threat lingers in people''s hearts, and it must be said that it is extremely terrifying.


    Tang Ye somewhat understood why so many people were afraid of Tang Sect back then. If Tang Sect develops and grows, it will be a nightmare for warriors.


    Had it not been for Tang Manhong to say that these rare poisons were not much, he would definitely want Tang Manhong to give him more. Before dealing with dragons and snakes, to the east, west and north, the effect of using these poisons was very good, but unfortunately he didn''t have much in his hands.


    "Ah!" At this time, the thing cried out in pain, and tried to tear the darkening arm, trying to prevent the poison on the arm from spreading to the shoulder.


    When Nan Bei saw what she had always regarded as her younger brother so painful and panicked, she really panicked, who rarely panicked, and shouted to Tang Ye again: "The antidote!"


    Tang Ye looked at her indifferently, still not afraid of her Fuhu spear against his neck, and hummed: "Cut off his arm."


    "You!" The calm and indifferent state of mind in North and South was also irritated by Tang Ye, but he didn''t dare to kill Tang Ye.


    The arm that cuts off something is equivalent to a Diamond Fist that wastes something. What is the difference between killing something?


    The most frightening thing was that Tang Ye wanted her to cut it off herself. She and things depend on each other for life, not a sibling is better than a sibling. As an elder sister, I can''t save my younger brother, but I have to chop off my younger brother''s arm. How can I succeed?


    Or, if you succeed, how will you face things in the future?


    But if she doesn''t cut her arm, she will die, and she will be alone for a lifetime with no relatives.


    This is a difficult choice. No matter how you choose, it is extremely painful.


    Tang Ye looked at Nanbei with a painful expression. Even though she was a pretty beauty who didn''t let her beard and eyebrows, she didn''t make any concessions. He jokingly said, "If you don''t make a move for another half a minute, he will definitely die."


    The carrion poison is not blowing, except that Tang Manhong has an antidote, Tang Ye can''t match it. After being infected with this poison, vitality is lost, flesh and blood are necrotic, and after a long delay, the genius doctors will be unable to recover.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Nan Bei couldn''t bear it, and removed the Fuhu spear from Tang Ye''s neck, unwilling to let things suffer, and the Fuhu spear slashed down at the blackened arm of the thing.


    "Ah!" The thing cried out sharply, and the whole right arm was cut off. Bright red blood was splashing on the shoulders, and the severed arm was splashed with dark blood, which was already necrotic!


    Something couldn''t help the pain of a broken arm, and knew that losing his arm meant that his martial arts school was abolished, and he was frustrated and passed out.


    Nanbei personally cut off the arms of things, looked at the thing that had passed out, holding a tiger spear, staggering back a step, and feeling painful.


    Murong Qingfeng saw that the arms of something were cut off, and the red blood and black blood were splattered and mixed together. It was very shocking. He stepped back a few steps in fear and almost fell.


    Jiang Ruoqing saw all this happen with her own eyes, and she couldn''t believe it. The original situation was obviously extremely unfavorable to Tang Ye, and even Tang Ye was facing death threats, but now, Tang Ye not only reversed, but also let the north and south cut off the east and west right arms, which was tantamount to abolishing the east and west vajra martial arts!


    She couldn''t help turning her head to look at the man who had injuries on his body and had to support herself, and her mood couldn''t be described as incredible. She finally understood that Tang Ye''s composure just now was not a pretense, but Tang Ye really had the capital of composure.


    poison?


    If it weren''t for Tang Ye to use it, she couldn''t imagine that a doctor in Tang Ye would know how to use such a powerful poison.


    This guy is hidden, maybe there are more players.


    Jiang Ruoqing thought, I can''t mess with this guy in the future. Fortunately, I am friends with him now. If he is still as hostile as before, I''m afraid it will be me who will die.


    Nan Bei looked at the thing that fell to the ground for a while, his face was pale, and suddenly he raised his gun again to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t evade at all, and her Fuhu spear reached Tang Ye''s throat, but she didn''t pierce it anymore.


    Tang Ye sneered, playing with the taste: "You know you can''t move me, otherwise you don''t know if you are poisoned again."


    "Tang Ye, I will kill you to avenge today!" Tang Ye cannot be killed at this time, but it will be possible in the future, the north and the south said coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I hope you can live to that day. Don''t you think you are allowed to kill me, but I am not allowed to kill you?"


    Nan Bei stared at Tang Ye, holding the Fuhu Gun tightly, his mood was indescribable.


    This is a poisonous snake, provoke him, unless he kills him, otherwise he will fight back!

 Chapter 236： The emerging signs?

    The overall situation was determined, and the north and the south knelt down to help the unconscious thing, and left with the thing step by step.


    She didn''t dare to take action against Tang Ye, and Tang Ye would not take action against her, otherwise, the fish would die and the net would be broken, the dog would jump the wall in a hurry, and everyone would have to pay a heavy price.


    Dongxi wakes up slightly, his frustration is still there, but he is not angry or struggling, only being helped by the north and south.


    Such a situation was something they had never thought of. At this moment, they couldn''t help but think about it, is it worth it?


    When Murong Qingfeng saw the east and the west leave, he was afraid of Tang Ye, so he hurriedly followed and fled in embarrassment, for fear that Tang Ye would also give him some terrible poison.


    Tang Ye looked at them coldly and didn''t make any more moves. After all, Murong Qingfeng still has the identity of Murong''s Young Master, so he can''t be too extreme. The lesson to Murong Qingfeng today is enough.


    Waiting for them to leave, Tang Ye endured the chaotic blood for a long time and finally couldn''t help it, and spit out.


    Jiang Ruoqing was in a hurry, holding him back and worried: "How are you?"


    Tang Ye wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at her with a sorrowful smile: "I was injured before, and I felt the embrace of my mother from a girl named Yueya. I have missed it since then. Can you give me one too?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, not knowing why.


    Tang Ye looked down at her towering crisp-chest, squinted, and dropped his head directly, pretending to fall asleep.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye''s face was pressed against her plump and crisp chest. He was immediately angry and annoyed, and his face was extremely blushing.


    What a mother¡¯s embrace, go to death, it¡¯s just taking the face to your own **** and doing whatever you want!


    However, Tang Ye was injured, and she was not good to throw Tang Ye out, so she had to help Tang Ye to leave.


    Out of the restaurant, Jiang Ruoqing helped Tang Ye, who was half-dead, to the side of the car, but the more she pretended, the more dead Tang Ye got. Her head rubbed harder and harder against her crisp-chest. She finally couldn''t help but said angrily: "Believe it or not. I threw you in the middle of the road?"


    She knew that Tang Ye didn''t faint, but the injury was real, so she endured Tang Ye''s offense against the towering peaks on her chest, but Tang Ye became more and more presumptuous, and she couldn''t bear it.


    Tang Ye was scolded by Jiang Ruoqing and raised his head angrily, pretending to be weak, and said: "A man is actually like a child when he is fragile. When a mother coaxes a child, doesn''t he like to use something to tease him? With a pacifier in his mouth, the child will stop crying."


    "Oh? Really?" Jiang Ruoqing replied coldly, let go of Tang Ye directly, let him live and die!


    She had already realized that arguing with Tang Ye, this shameless guy, was simply humiliating herself. This guy''s cheeky can make people alive!


    Tang Ye endured the pain and got into Jiang Ruoqing''s car. He lowered his head to deal with the chest stabbed by Nan Bei with a tiger gun, frowning, saying that it was fake if it didn''t hurt.


    Jiang Ruoqing felt soft, but didn''t want to be too obvious, lest Tang Ye came to eat tofu again, and hummed, "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    "No." Tang Ye refused directly.


    "How can it work? Your wound has just been treated briefly. What if you become infected?" Jiang Ruoqing worried.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said: "I just vomited out the bruises, my whole body was unblocked, and I adjusted my breath for a few cycles. There won''t be any major problems, but I have to cultivate myself in the next few days. As for this trauma, apply some medicine. Now, wait for it to hurt, it''s like nothing."


    "That''s not okay!" Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was trying her best.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "If I''m so hypocritical, how can I still live to this day? Besides, I will be with Yin Jun in a few days..."


    As he said, Tang Ye''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s face also sank, looking at Tang Ye, she didn''t know what to say.


    Only then did they remember one thing, Tang Ye and Yin Jun had already made an appointment for a battle, and the scheduled time was one month later. And three days later, it was one month. But in these three days, Tang Ye''s injury could not be healed. At that time, Tang Ye was injured and compared with Yin Jun, and the chance of losing would increase. Is it a coincidence to connect these two things?


    "Yin Jun wouldn''t do such a despicable thing, right?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and said softly. She grew up with Yin Jun and knew Yin Jun very well. Although Yin Jun was arrogant, she wouldn''t use despicable means. She didn''t believe it was Yin. Jun deliberately arranged for Tang Ye to appear from east to west, north to south.


    Tang Ye looked out of the car, squinted his eyes, and sneered: "It seems that I underestimated Jun Yin. He also uses his brain to do things."


    "You have evidence to be sure that he manipulated the east, west, north and south affairs? If so, I will immediately go to him to settle the account!" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want Yin Jun''s participation in it, but he felt unfair for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing, Jiang Ruoqing curled his head with some guilty conscience.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Now that you have a certain understanding of me, don''t you think that you must have a safe way to deal with me? Although Yin Jun is strong, there are many opponents who were better than me. Wasn''t it killed by me? If you use force to deal with me, can Yin Jun be 100% sure to solve me? The battle three days later is too important for him to lose. I think, these days He must be observing me and beginning to realize that I cannot be underestimated, so he started to use his brain and manipulate some things to increase his chances of winning. Now that I am injured, when I fight with him, I will definitely lose, huh..."


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips and whispered in a low voice: "It''s all there to sell and boast..."


    What Tang Ye said, isn''t he saying that he is very powerful?


    Tang Ye shrugged, indifferent, looked at her and said, "Do you dare to underestimate me?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing wanted to choke a few words with Tang Ye, but after all he had no confidence.


    She knew that she had no longer underestimated Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s horror is obvious to all, and there is no need to be arrogant and refuse to admit it.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Whether it is Yin Jun who is in the trouble, it will be hard for me to fight with him in three days. Besides, two days later, it is the time for the launch of the new products of Tianni Group. I must talk to Huanshana. Busy. Then this injury will get better even more slowly."


    "Will you not help Murong Huansha?!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly.


    She was extremely uncomfortable when she heard Tang Ye say that she would rather help Murong Huansha after dragging her injuries.


    Tang Ye looked at her without covering up, and said, "You haven''t investigated me. That rich lady is my woman."


    "You...!" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect Tang Ye to openly admit this kind of thing!


    Extremely shameless, extremely shameless!


    She stared at Tang Ye with red eyes, and cursed: "You shameless bastard, you''re an out-and-out scumbag! Don''t you have a wife? Why do you have a wife... shameless, shameless!"


    Tang Ye was silent, and he should have been scolded for this kind of thing, but his ability to admit it frankly meant that he had let go.


    He is no longer entangled with this matter. The more he talks about this kind of thing, the more he gets confused. Could it be that the matter between him and Murong Huansha was just because of an accident, so he had to do that?


    It used to be ok, but now it is ruthless to say that. Because Murong Huansha chose him, he also cherishes Murong Huansha. Is it necessary to deny these feelings in order to stop others'' mouths? He can''t do these things. Like it is like it. If he wants it, he sleeps but denies it. Does it really take a woman as a prop?


    Tang Ye ignored Jiang Ruoqing''s curse and looked at the restaurant. This restaurant is very problematic. What happened just now will solve the follow-up troubles in a short time. However, no one came to stop Murong Qingfeng from moving herself just now?


    Dogs and mice are in a nest, stubbornly angry.


    But you can follow the vine to see which master is behind this restaurant, and do it yourself?


    Sun Qisheng was found last time because of the murder of Wang Airen. As a result, the thread was interrupted. Now there is another sign, it won''t be related to the original Wang Airen matter, right?


    It''s really interesting. Yanjing is a place of right and wrong, full of fun to fight with others.

 Chapter 237： There are mixed things!

    Seeing Tang Ye staring at the restaurant in a trance, Jiang Ruoqing''s anger faded. She remembered what Tang Ye said in the restaurant that this restaurant was in collusion with Murong Qingfeng, and she could not help but feel angry and arrogant. The son of a domineering family is really hateful!


    "I will never eat in this restaurant again!" Jiang Ruoqing hummed coldly, expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and looked at Jiang Ruoqing. She felt that this little girl''s angrily gesture from time to time was really interesting, and said: "Actually, there is nothing to do with the restaurant, mainly the problem of the master behind the restaurant. You know what''s behind it. Who is the master?"


    Jiang Ruoqing shook his head and said, "Yin Jun took me here for a meal once, and I thought it was delicious, so I liked it, no matter how much..."


    With that, Jiang Ruoqing stopped, her mouth opened slightly, and no sound came out again.


    It''s Yun Jun again!


    Tang Ye raised the corners of his mouth silently, and Jun Yin could indeed use his brain.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t look good, and felt a little awkward between Tang Ye and Yin Jun. At this time, her heart was mostly biased towards Tang Ye, but Yin Jun grew up with her anyway, and she also received a lot of courtesy and benefits from the Yin family, so she turned her arm to Tang Ye¡¯s side, and she and Tang Ye It''s not a close relationship, and it will inevitably make it difficult for her family and Yin family to do so.


    Tang Ye saw that her expression was unnatural, smiled, and shook her white jade hand, and said, "Ruoqing, don''t feel embarrassed. In fact, you can start to worry about so many things, which shows that you have grown up and no longer do your own way as before. ."


    Jiang Ruoqing was startled, but he didn''t expect this guy to be quite empathetic. But she still felt sad. I used to go my own way and be free. Now I learn to weigh the pros and cons. I don¡¯t feel so sincere anymore, and I might do something against my heart when I want to hurt my friends.


    Tang Ye squeezed the palm of her hand.


    She was taken aback, reacted, and she gritted her teeth. This **** is teasing himself again, and he is so surprised that he can play with his hands!


    She shook off Tang Ye''s salty pig''s hand and cursed, "Do I have to interrupt your hand?"


    Tang Ye laughed and looked at her and said, "There are a lot of things toss about today, will you send me back?"


    "No!" Jiang Ruoqing was angry and refused directly. This guy, after a few minutes of seriousness, is not being honest, has a lack of heart, wants to tease a beauty?


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I just wanted to say that I will start to remove the scars on your forehead after I solve the problems in the next three days, but your attitude is a bit..."


    "Don''t watch it!" Tang Ye said, Jiang Ruoqing seemed to realize something, and quickly took out his hand to cover his forehead.


    Tang Ye said this suddenly, he must have seen the scar on her forehead. She didn''t want Tang Ye to see her ugly look.


    Tang Ye reached out and broke off her hand covering her forehead, and smiled lightly: "I will be responsible for what I do, and I will definitely make you as beautiful as ever. I can''t bear to ruin a beauty like you."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was teasing her again, but she couldn''t get angry.


    Tang Ye retracted his hand and said, "Send me back. Let me go back and recover from my injuries."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded gently and drove Tang Ye back to the Royal Garden.


    Lu Qingci stayed at home, and every time he saw her, he looked down at her with a book. When Tang Ye came back, she looked up without greeting, and continued to look down at the book.


    Tang Ye frowned and weighed the injuries on his body. Except for pain, it would be fine if he didn''t fight. Look at the time, it''s almost evening. After thinking for a while, he decided to buy groceries in the supermarket in the community, was responsible for today''s dinner, and accompanied Lin Yourong, who looked like a family man.


    He walked up to Lu Celadon and said, "Celadon, go shopping with me."


    Lu Celadon was stunned, looked up at Tang Ye, and hummed, "Idiot."


    Then she continued to look down at the book.


    Ever since Tang Ye and Lin Yourong had **** at home that day she knew that Tang Ye and Lin Yourong thought they were covering up well, she has become used to calling Tang Ye an idiot. As for the reason for this, it was because she hated Tang Ye when she looked at her chest, or she really felt that Tang Ye''s methods of covering up were idiots, which was a bit unclear.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind what her name was, right when the girl was arrogant.


    "You shouldn''t be sulking at me? Where did I upset you?" Tang Ye squinted at her.


    She didn''t raise her head, and hummed, "No Xianxin is angry with you."


    "Then why do you call me an idiot?" Tang Ye asked unhappy.


    "You are an idiot," Lu Celadon said crisply.


    Tang Ye tilted his head and thought. When he saw Chen Hu and others outside, he understood what was going on, and smiled: "Do you think Chen Hu and the others will not agree with you to leave this house, so it''s impossible to go shopping with me?"


    Lu Celadon didn''t speak, and acquiesced.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s in our community to buy vegetables. It''s very safe. Don''t worry. Come, let''s go."


    Lu Celadon should not.


    Tang Ye got angry, took the book in her hand, took her hand and left.


    She struggled twice, unable to break free, biting her lip and following Tang Ye.


    After leaving the house, Chen Hu and a few members of the Tigers squad came over. Lu Celadon took the initiative to hold Tang Ye''s hand tightly, for fear of being called back by Chen Hu.


    Of course she is willing to walk outside, who wants to be guarded in the house all day long, just like in jail!


    Chen Hu came over to talk about safety. When Tang Ye gave him two punches and slapped his chest to ensure that there would be no accident and they could follow behind, Chen Hu agreed to let Lu Celadon go out. There is a big supermarket in this villa community, so don¡¯t worry too much if it doesn¡¯t really leave the community.


    Tang Ye still pulled Lu Celadon''s hand and walked towards the community supermarket. Lu Celadon who followed Tang Ye looked at Tang Ye''s back, his eyes flashing light. She bit her lip lightly, her originally inactive pace became active, and she slowly walked side by side with Tang Ye.


    Her gaze began to look around, to a corner of the world, instead of looking down at the book forever. No matter how wonderful the world is in the book, it is no better than reading it in person.


    Chen Hu and a few teammates kept a certain distance behind Tang Ye. He saw the changes in Lu Celadon, with joy and worry in his heart. The happy thing is that Lu Celadon has opened up even more, and the worry is that in case Lu Celadon really has a clue to the goddess potion, tell Tang Ye, will she think that Tang Ye deliberately deceived her after such military operations?


    The girl''s heart can''t be hurt anymore.


    The most frightening thing is that Lu Celadon is a seventeen-year-old girl, physically and mentally like an adult girl, and she can only accommodate a man like Tang Ye... What if she likes Tang Ye? do?


    Oops, Chen Hu slapped his head, one head and two big ones, so don''t let such **** things happen!

 Chapter 238： Tennin?

    Tang Ye took Lu Celadon to buy food together. In fact, the purpose was very simple, which was to make Lu Celadon more in touch with normal life. From the time he protected Lu Celadon that day, he knew that Lu Celadon was eager to get rid of the shackles of life.


    However, her special status is destined to be impossible. Even Tang Ye couldn''t set her free, because no one could underestimate matters involving Tiannv''s medicine. Red Wall''s attitude is very firm, and he can''t change it at all. However, since he accepted Lu Celadon in, he would not let it go. Even if it is to help Lu Celadon change a little bit.


    "Celadon, you don''t need to be nervous, don''t worry, there will be no accidents with me." Tang Ye took Lu Celadon into the community supermarket and smiled as she watched her tense nerves.


    Lu Celadon was expressionless and hummed, "I''m not nervous."


    "Aren''t you nervous, why are you holding onto my hand?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    Lu Qingci bitterly hated, and hummed: "Sister Yourong didn''t say you hate it?"


    "Often speaking." Tang Ye smiled, "but the more you hate it, the more you like it."


    Lu Celadon tilted his head and stopped talking. There was really no way to argue with this thick-skinned guy who broke through the sky.


    When she arrived at a vegetable stall, the vegetable seller smiled and said, "Young man, your girlfriend is so beautiful."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye smiled, thought it was funny, pointed to Lu Celadon, and said, "Mother, do you think she is my girlfriend?"


    Lu Celadon bit her lip lightly, his face extremely unnatural. Had it not been for the amiable aunt, she would have punched and kicked Tang Ye long ago. She wanted to argue that this girl would not see Tang Ye for anyone, but in the end she just snorted and disdain to explain.


    The auntie smiled and said, "This pretty girl is not your girlfriend, isn''t it your girl who is not?"


    "Ahahaha, aunty, she is really my daughter." Tang Ye smiled very proudly, and then showed a look of embarrassment, Nene explained: "I fell in love early in high school and ate something...forbidden fruit, yes. , Is the forbidden fruit, so I had this girl early."


    "This..." Auntie couldn''t answer this.


    But Tang Ye frowned and cried out for pain. Lu Celadon unceremoniously reached out to his waist and used the strength to choke him, wishing to choke him to death.


    Who the **** is your girl!


    Tang Ye laughed angrily, stopped talking to the aunt, and asked the aunt to weigh a few kilos of vegetables.


    After buying green vegetables, he took a look at the next stall to see what''s delicious. He glanced at Lu Celadon who was right next to him, and said, "Girl, why are you like You Rong, pinch me when you get angry." The waist. You kid, you have learned from your mother."


    "Say it?!" Lu Qingci stared at Tang Ye fiercely.


    Didn''t Tang Ye change her way to tease her? Calling her a daughter and saying that Lin Yourong is her mother, of course she is angry.


    Tang Ye pretended not to see her angry, and said, "What do you like to eat? It''s rare that I personally buy vegetables and cook. You can cook whatever you want, so that you can **** dad''s craftsmanship and raise your girl. White and fat...Ouch, don¡¯t pinch! Is there a daughter who treats dad like this?!"


    Lu Celadon didn''t care about him, pinched hard, wishing to pinch his nails in too!


    Tang Ye endured the pain and bought one dish after another. What made him depressed was that the aunts and uncles in each stall joked when they saw Lu Celadon holding his hand, "Your girlfriend is so beautiful!"


    So he had to explain patiently that Lu Celadon was his daughter. As a result, Lu Celadon pinched his waist again and again!


    One joked with joy, and the other pinched people with joy. The two wandered in the supermarket with great joy. Tang Ye was busy shopping for vegetables and had to beware of the enemy, so except when he was joking, he didn''t pay attention to Lu Celadon. But Lu Qingci''s attention was all on Tang Ye, and no one saw it. She took Tang Ye''s hand and became active and hard. No one saw that she was getting closer to Tang Ye, and she became more intimate with Tang Ye.


    Finally, after buying vegetables, Tang Ye took Lu Celadon to checkout. After closing the bill, Lu Celadon slammed his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye looked at her with great concern.


    Lu Celadon lowered his head, not looking at anyone, and said to Tang Ye: "There are enemies at the safe exit."


    "What?!" Tang Ye was startled, and immediately looked at the location of the safety exit, but quickly didn''t look at it to avoid alarming the enemy. He looked at Lu Celadon again and asked, "How are you..."


    Halfway through the question, Tang Ye suddenly stopped asking, just smiled, shook Lu Celadon''s hand, motioned her to feel relieved, and said, "Don''t worry, leave it to Chen Hu and the others, we will go back to make dinner."


    Lu Qingci hummed softly.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t ask Lu Celadon about the specific situation again, she also looked at Lu Celadon twice. Lu Celadon kept looking down at him, as if she was hiding something. He could probably guess something, Lu Celadon, an ordinary girl, couldn''t be more sensitive than him. But what if it is the power of the goddess potion?


    He has heard of the terrible nature of the goddess potion, which is a potion that can greatly improve mental development. If you can adapt to it after eating it, then when you grow up, you will gain power that surpasses the current science of mankind, that is, super power.


    Perhaps Lu Celadon has superpowers?


    If she really has the power brought by the goddess potion, then she should be smarter than anyone else. After all, ordinary people''s brain development is only 6% to 10%. Smart people like Einstein are said to have 18%, two or three times as smart as ordinary people, and Tiannv''s medicine is said to allow ordinary people to develop brain power. Ten times. Therefore, even if Lu Celadon only obtains half of this development effect, there are five times that of ordinary people. In other words, she may be smarter than Einstein!


    So, will she become a goddess?


    Tang Ye had such a guess, but he would not say it. He took care of Lu Celadon not for the goddess potion, but because he cared about this poor girl.


    Lu Celadon''s reaction has shown that she is avoiding these questions. Since she didn''t want to say, Tang Ye would not ask.


    After receiving Tang Ye''s notice, he thought that the enemy was discovered by Tang Ye, so he didn''t expect Lu Celadon to be on his body. Then Tang Ye brought Lu Celadon home safely and began to cook dinner.


    In the kitchen, Tang Ye looked at the chest wound when he was wearing an apron. The wound was a little open and it was a little painful. It was probably because of the trouble with Lu Celadon in the supermarket just now. But it''s okay, bear a little pain, make Lu Celadon happy, worth it.


    Lu Celadon is very happy today, even if her face is still indifferent, but the little bit with Tang Ye is deeply in her heart. Seeing Tang Ye go to the kitchen, she didn''t want to be alone, so she wanted to spend more time with Tang Ye, so she went to the kitchen. She always walked silently, like a ghost, so that Tang Ye didn''t find her when she looked at the wound, but she saw the wound on Tang Ye''s chest.


    She was extremely clever, how could she not know why Tang Ye''s wound opened. Not to accompany her. Her eyes turned red, and she leaned against the wall outside the kitchen and wept silently.

 Chapter 239： I really want to kill you!

    Lu Celadon was moved because of what Tang Ye did for her. In fact, the wound on her chest was not too serious for Tang Ye. As a person with a special physique, after having **** with Lin Yourong so many times, his body has improved and improved in all aspects. The intensity becomes stronger and the recovery ability becomes faster.


    God knows what this magical situation that even Nong Baicao can''t explain is, so he doesn''t feel that the chest injury is a serious matter, so he will continue to cook after simple treatment. As for the worry that the duel with Yin Jun will be disadvantageous, the main reason is internal injury.


    Lu Qingci wiped two tears, walked into the kitchen, and washed vegetables in silence.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and smiled: "No need for celadon, go and rest. You didn''t move much before. You were tired just now. You were tired?"


    "You don''t need to worry about it." Lu Qingci snorted coldly.


    Touched, moved, she was actually angry in her heart. Why does this man want to do that for himself? Obviously hurt, why is it strong? Don''t want this far-fetched concern!


    In fact, she was angry with herself, she felt that her willfulness caused Tang Ye to suffer. She was guilty, she couldn''t bear it.


    Tang Ye couldn''t hold on to her, she tossed in the kitchen casually. After not talking to each other, the quiet atmosphere looked a little strange. Fortunately, Lin Yourong came back at this time. She was expectant and smiling, and she parked the car at the door and trot into the house.


    She received a call from Tang Ye and knew that Tang Ye was going to buy food and cook for her tonight. She felt that this was a very happy thing, and didn''t want to miss anything.


    She is a girl, unlike Murong Huansha, who stands at the pinnacle of the business kingdom and acts as the queen president, unlike Jiang Ruoqing, who is armed with powerful martial arts and fights against evil forces. She is just an ordinary woman and likes daily life. . Cook for a man, or a man cooks for her, take a walk in the park holding hands after eating, and kiss me when I come back...for her, this is enough. So when she received Tang Ye''s call, she was so happy that she was smiling all the time, wishing to go home immediately.


    Entering the house, dropping his bag, and seeing Tang Ye and Lu Celadon working in the kitchen, Lin Yourong was stunned. She thought it was incredible that Tang Ye actually let celadon cook?


    She is very aware of Lu Celadon''s temperament. Apart from eating and chatting, Lu Celadon almost always holds a book and looks down. Regardless of the others, even if the end of the world comes, she probably won''t be moved. But now, this little girl is actually cooking in the kitchen!


    How did Tang Ye do it?


    After being surprised, Lin Yourong smiled. Regardless of how Tang Ye did it, this is her husband, and her husband is so amazing!


    She was happy, threw off her high heels, and went into the kitchen to cook together.


    Tang Ye felt relieved when she saw her, and could finally break the awkward atmosphere with Lu Celadon. He pointed to Lin Yourong who came in and smiled at Lu Celadon, "Celadon, your mother is back."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was taken aback, not knowing why.


    Lu Celadon stared at Tang Ye viciously.


    Tang Ye was still smiling, and joked to Lin Yourong: "I recognized celadon as a girl, aren''t you her mother? Just as we went to bed in our teens and gave birth to a girl... Oh no I''m sorry, I said something wrong."


    Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong gritted their teeth, at the same time a little bit shy, their complexions crimson.


    What a bastard, he didn''t cover his mouth, and he said to bed... Lin Yourong couldn''t wait to find a hole to get in. There is such a casual man who doesn''t know when he will be ashamed!


    Then the two women rushed to fight Tang Ye together.


    The kitchen is full of fun and warmth than ever before.


    Thanks to the harmonious atmosphere of cooking together, dinner is also cheerful. Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon both enjoy this life. Although the two women kept talking ill of Tang Ye, the two **** eyes always looked at Tang Ye from time to time. They all know that this simple and warm life is all because of this man.


    People always need some warmth to live.


    Why is Tang Ye so desperate? To say that he really wants to have a lot of money, a lot of power? Not so. After all, he is just for the warmth of this family. Therefore, those who want to destroy this warmth will get rid of without hesitation.


    After dinner, the three of them sat together on the sofa in the lobby. Lin Yourong took the taciturn Lu Celadon to talk, but he was not embarrassed by Lu Celadon''s temperament. This evening, Lu Celadon became more vigorous than before. Her indifferent little face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, was more happy, sad, or angry.


    This is a great thing.


    When Lu Celadon returned to the room to sleep, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong also went to sleep. It is already a matter of publicity that the two have the same bed, and Lu Celadon has nothing to do with this. Lin Yourong, who felt unnatural at first, has already let go.


    As usual, Lin Yourong slipped into Tang Ye''s arms and slept beautifully. But Tang Ye was a bit hard. Although the chest injury was not serious, it was quite uncomfortable for Lin Yourong to rub and rub like a kitten. Of course, for these things, you can release the power of the flames, and then have a house with Lin Yourong, then tomorrow will be guaranteed for most. However, these days, I have been tossing a lot with Lin Yourong, and it is really a bit of a song every night. This matter must be temperate!


    He doesn''t think he is a good-looking person...Huh, is this a joke?


    Is he bad-color?


    Ouch, is there anything more funny than this?


    But he still thinks that those beautiful girls like him. If he doesn''t like him, wouldn''t these girls be very pitiful? If he didn''t want these girls to be pitiful, he had to like them.


    Hey!


    Bastards can always find reasons for bastards!


    Originally, Tang Ye passed by thinking about enduring the pain, but he didn''t expect Lin Yourong to be so excited today that he couldn''t fall asleep and rubbed when he couldn''t fall asleep, making him always hurt. This is no way to continue, he will have to fight Yin Jun three days later, but he can''t be dragged down by these injuries.


    Seeing that Lin Yourong couldn''t sleep, he turned Lin Yourong over and said, "Yorong, discuss something with you?"


    Lin Yourong smiled, seeing how good she was, blinked her eyes, and smiled: "What?"


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, smiled awkwardly, and said, "I want to take off your pajamas."


    "You...!" Of course Lin Yourong could hear the meaning of the words. She was naked when she took off her pajamas. Didn''t that imply that she was going to roll the sheets?


    She first showed contempt for Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye really loves tossing, it''s mostly midnight. But soon she squinted and laughed, looking playful, and said, "I want to take off your clothes, too."


    Tang Ye is happy, did my daughter-in-law agree to this?


    However, Lin Yourong added at this time: "What I want to take off is your shirt."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t dare to let Lin Yourong take off his shirt, the wound on his chest was exposed as soon as he took off. He didn''t want Lin Yourong to see it, so as not to worry. Originally, his idea was to take off his pants and pull a sheet to cover himself and his wife, and he could do things with a black eye. But Lin Yourong asked to take off her shirt. Did she notice something?


    Tang Ye still intends to conceal the injury, pretending to smirk: "What kind of clothes the man takes off, just take off his pants."


    Lin Yourong deliberately showed her flattery and said, "I want to see your strong muscles. This can make me more and more excited..."


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was stunned, his wife''s words were dirty. Can you be excited looking at the muscles?


    But the more he thought about it, the more strange Lin Yourong felt, always deliberately trying to look at his upper body.


    Finally, Tang Ye sighed, took off his shirt, the wound on his chest was exposed in front of Lin Yourong, and smiled bitterly: "Yourong, how do you know I am injured?"


    Lin Yourong saw three injuries on his chest, his eyes turned red, worried and resentful, and said, "Celadon told me."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, did celadon know?


    He is speechless. The women around him are smarter than the other and can''t hide things. Can they have a little privacy in the future?


    Lin Yourong was very resentful, feeling wronged, she stood up, looked at Tang Ye and said, "You don''t love me, you are hiding everything from me, I don''t want you to be like this..."


    Tang Ye softened and said, "Then I will confess to you in the future, OK?"


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong still complained about Tang Ye. He just wanted to treat Tang Ye as soon as possible. After she raised her body, she pulled the laces of her pajamas, revealing her pure and flawless body, and murmured: "You Lie down, do nothing, I will press on you!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and chuckled, and said, "We are healing our wounds, we are not doing anything nasty. Don''t be restrained, do whatever you want with my body!"


    "Pooh!"


    Lin Yourong was very ashamed. Although he was healing, she was indeed rolling the sheets. Seeing what Tang Ye said shamelessly, she glared and cursed: "I really want to kill you!"

 Chapter 240： Batter your mouth!

    When he woke up, refreshed, Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong in front of the dressing table, thought of the absurd things last night, and smiled lightly.


    Regarding the matter last night, even though Lin Yourong wanted to take care of Tang Ye''s wound, he still rolled the sheets no matter what, and couldn''t help but groan. It was this that depressed her, for fear that it would be heard by Lu Celadon, so she would not be ashamed.


    "Look at what you look at, don''t look at it!" Lin Yourong was sitting in front of the dressing table and saw Tang Ye looking towards her through the mirror. His face turned red. He thought of the absurd and clumsy things of last night and couldn''t help but to Tang Ye. A little upset.


    Tang Ye sat up and said, "You are not allowed to watch it? Believe it or not, let you take it off and show it to me?"


    "You..." Lin Yourong turned her head and stared at Tang Ye, so she was not wronged, biting her red lips and combing her hair angrily.


    After losing her temper, she hummed again: "Come and comb my hair!"


    It stands to reason that if you are angry, you shouldn''t let Tang Ye be so close to her. But does this request of her mean a little deliberate hookup?


    I just woke up early in the morning, how could I be ridiculous-foolishly messing around. It''s just the affection of the young couple. Tang Ye used to stroke Lin Yourong''s hair and help her comb it. Without any tricks, it is estimated that Lin Yourong will have to take care of it later, but under Tang Ye''s caress, she smiled lightly, loving this kind of thing that Tang Ye loved.


    "Is there anything in the hospital that I need to deal with in person?" Tang Ye asked Lin Yourong about the hospital.


    Not to mention it''s okay, as soon as Lin Yourong came up with a small temper, he hummed: "You, it''s the minister, you don''t see people at all for three days, what do you look like!"


    Tang Ye smiled embarrassedly and said, "I have to be busy with the new products of Tiannier Group for the past two days. After I finish this, I will go to the hospital every day to accompany you, OK?"


    "Cut, going to the hospital is work, why accompany me..." Lin Yourong snorted. Although he looked disdain, the smile on the corner of his mouth couldn''t stop. Xiao Nizi is so happy, she loves to listen to Tang Ye''s sweet words.


    However, the matter about the new products of the Tiannier Group cannot be said to be Tang Ye''s personal affair. This is closely related to the future development of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. If things are done well this time, there will be a steady stream of investment from Tianni Group, which is extremely beneficial to the development of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    Lin Yourong naturally knows this and seriously said: "Because bad guys came to hack our Chinese Medicine Department before, but you solved it, so our Chinese Medicine Department has a good reputation recently, and patients have begun to ask questions. But our Chinese Medicine Department has no one. , So Grandpa Chang did not dare to make outpatient visits. He said that the most important thing at the moment is to recruit a few outstanding Chinese medicine doctors to take up the work of outpatient visits. He also recruits some who are responsible for taking medicines or assisting in treatment. There are more people waiting. , You can assign a good job and become a complete department. So today I go to the hospital to sort out some medicinal materials and master some knowledge. If someone comes for an interview, I will help to receive it."


    As he said, Lin Yourong raised his head and looked at Tang Ye with a smile: "Are you busy with the new products of Tiannier Group? Do you want me to help you? Grandpa Chang also said that I really want to help you."


    "It''s not necessary, you are busy with the recruitment of the Chinese Medicine Department first." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong nodded, as if remembering something, and said, "Are you free this weekend? Sister Ya said that she would like us to go to the riding stables in the suburbs. By the way, I would also like to take celadon. But if you are away, , I will not go."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "As long as it''s your business, I have time."


    "I hate it, I know to coax people!" Lin Yourong smiled from ear to ear.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "If you get a good deal, you still sell well, then I won''t be with you."


    "No! You, you hate it!" Lin Yourong was anxious.


    Tang Ye chuckled and said, "Then you say you are very happy?"


    "Well, I''m very happy..." Lin Yourong''s face was a little embarrassed, and Tang Ye was always teasing him with no ability to fight.


    Tang Ye laughed, lowered his head, and said, "If you are happy, you will kiss him."


    Lin Yourong blushed, but happily kissed Tang Ye on the cheek.


    After grooming and washing up, Lin Yourong went to make breakfast, Tang Ye went outside to fight and practice martial arts, playing Tai Chi like an old man. Young people passing by will think he is weird, and always cast funny eyes and smiles. When the old man saw him, the old man would always give him a thumbs up and praise him for being good. As for what''s good, it''s probably each other doing Tai Chi! Who said that Tai Chi was only played by an old man who had nothing to do when he was old?


    Lu Celadon also got up early. She didn''t read before eating breakfast. After yesterday''s incident, her relationship with Tang Ye got better, so she went outside to watch Tang Ye punch. She stayed at the door and looked at it without saying a word, which felt weird.


    Tang Ye saw her, smiled, waved to her, and shouted: "Girlfriend, come over, accompany your dad to practice."


    Lu Celadon''s face suddenly became extremely dark.


    As usual, I came to see Tang Ye boxing, and the members of the Tigers team, who had been fighting with Tang Ye when they were in love, heard him and almost dropped their jaws on the ground.


    Girlfriend?


    Only Tang Ye would dare to make a joke about Lu Celadon, right? I really envy this guy, he can have such a good relationship with Lu Celadon.


    Lin Yourong opened the kitchen window and liked to watch his beloved man punch while making breakfast. Hearing what Tang Ye said to Lu Celadon, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    This nasty guy is not ashamed anymore. How could there be a teenage girl in his twenties? Even if he said last night that he fell in love with him and had a child when he was a teenager, that girl could not be so old!


    Lin Yourong had dreamed about Tang Ye¡¯s joke. When she was a teenager, she was also troubled by ice. If she met a bad boy like Tang Ye, she might really follow him, even if she gave her body. Tang Ye is also willing. The helplessness and sadness at that time, she really wanted to be loved by others. If it was Tang Ye, what would she think of becoming a bad girl?


    Fortunately, it happened ten years later, and life is no longer hard.


    Lin Yourong didn''t scold Tang Ye, but felt that being with Tang Ye was full of fun. Sometimes when she calms down, she tilts her head and thinks, when will she and Tang Ye have children?


    Lu Celadon was called a girl by Tang Ye, and was laughed at by members of the Tigers team. His well-developed chest trembles with anger. Now he feels that there is a tendency to towering mountains. Will he have it in the future?


    Lu Celadon was so angry that she gritted her teeth and hated everyone. But what he hates most is naturally Tang Ye who takes the lead in teasing her.


    Lin Yourong finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and scolded Tang Ye in the kitchen, "Tang Ye, you won''t give you breakfast if you wait like this!"


    "Ouch, my sister-in-law is angry." The Tigers team always gloats at such times.


    Tang Ye touched his nose twice, no longer messing around, and punched again.


    Lu Celadon returned to the room angrily, but suddenly stopped after one foot stepped on the threshold. She turned to look at Tang Ye, and cocked the corners of her mouth coldly¡ªlaughing!


    She turned around and walked straight towards Tang Ye, and when she came to Tang Ye, she hummed: "I want to punch."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at her without knowing why.


    Lu Celadon didn''t look at him, and hummed, "Teach me."


    "You want to learn boxing?" Tang Ye was taken aback, not knowing whether Lu Celadon was serious or angry.


    Lu Celadon was very serious, staring at him and snorted: "I want to learn to punch, and then smash your mouth!"


    "Uh..." Tang Ye felt cold all over his body, and it was a terrible thing to annoy this "girlfriend".

 Chapter 241： Baby girl!

    Tang Ye thought that Lu Celadon was angry when he said that he wanted to learn boxing, but Lu Celadon resolutely wanted to learn from him. He immediately felt scared, because he had guessed that Lu Celadon might have taken Tiannv''s potion, and she was already a girl who was as smart as the sky. That Lu Celadon must be very fast in learning boxing. Maybe he could get a glimpse of the secrets. If he was not careful, he would be better than him.


    "Celadon, stop making trouble, go back and help your mother... Help Yourong cook breakfast, punching is not a lady." Tang Ye laughed, not letting Lu Celadon touch martial arts matters.


    He was also afraid that one day Lu Celadon would grow up, or for other reasons, would enter the disputed arena of Guwu. It''s about the arena, how can it be so beautiful.


    Listening to what the old seniors said, once entering the rivers and lakes as deep as the sea, Taiping has been a passerby ever since.


    In the arena, you can''t help yourself.


    Where there are rivers and lakes, there will be **** storms.


    The rivers and lakes are old.


    Look, if anyone enters the arena, there is no good end. As for riding a white horse, a sword with a back, and a shaggy cloak, from the end of the day, to that cape, to walk around in a cool way...Oh, all are cheating children!


    Therefore, Tang Ye refused to let Lu Celadon learn boxing.


    However, Lu Celadon stared at him and hummed: "The punch just now hits the bull across the mountain, and you press your legs down two inches, which can increase the power by three times."


    "You..." Tang Ye''s eyes widened in surprise, looking at Lu Celadon for a long while, speechless.


    When he realized something, he hurriedly looked at the members of the Tigers team. Fortunately, these people were afraid of annoying Lu Celadon and stayed away, so he didn''t know the amazing things Lu Celadon said.


    A girl who can point out a flaw in a move casually, and this girl has never been exposed to martial arts before, will she be an ordinary person?


    If it was just a guess, Tang Ye can almost be sure at this moment, Lu Celadon has the power of the Heavenly Girl Potion!


    She opened her heart to Tang Ye, it was a good thing and a bad thing! In case someone notices something, with the terrifying influence of the goddess'' potion, it will inevitably cause trouble in the city.


    In order to verify if what Lu Celadon said is true, I can make other plans. According to Lu Celadon''s words, Tang Ye repeated the move of "beating cattle from the mountain", and the power really increased three times!


    He was stunned, his "girlfriend" is against the sky!


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon''s expression was cold and arrogant, from the usual indifference to cold and arrogant, which can be regarded as a change in her attitude towards Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t care about this, and pulled Lu Lu Celadon''s hand and said, "Celadon, you can''t do this."


    What can''t be done, the two knew in their hearts. Lu Celadon knows better than anyone how much influence it will have on her. Many people speculated that she had clues to the goddess potion, but she hid it well in the past, and others couldn''t find it, so she slowly gave up. If she is known again, even if she has taken Tiannv''s medicine, those research institutes will force her to do human trials!


    She will not be a person, but an experiment!


    Hearing Tang Ye''s warning, Lu Qingci looked at him and was silent for a while, his eyes suddenly becoming firm.


    She didn''t dare to expose before, because she was afraid, because she was alone. Now Tang Ye has become a person in her heart that cannot be erased, even if Tang Ye knows this, she is not afraid.


    Tang Ye is not a ruthless person, so naturally he would not take the secret of Lu Celadon for his own benefit. He was more worried about Lu Celadon''s accident than anyone else.


    "Celadon, you go back to the house first, and I''ll talk to you later." Tang Ye was surprised by this matter and planned to sort out his thoughts before proceeding.


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye and said sarcastically, "Thinking about how to take me to receive the reward?"


    "Believe it or not, I will spank you-butt?" Tang Ye sank his face and hummed, "This thing really can''t be a joke. I can''t let you hurt. From the day you live in this house, you are mine." Do you know if your loved ones?"


    Lu Celadon was startled, and then rolled his head like angrily: "Then teach me to punch."


    "Why are you learning boxing?" Tang Ye was anxious, really wondering what this little girl thought!


    Lu Celadon reluctantly said, "Help you, help yourself, and blow your mouth."


    "..."


    Tang Ye wanted to cry without tears, this little girl, why are you so serious.


    "Don''t be so humorous, okay? Celadon, you are really my daughter, although you don''t talk much, but you have my demeanor." Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Lu Celadon was again said to be a girl, but was not angry, and said, "I can help you pick out the flaws in your boxing and make you stronger. Then, you have to protect me. And I can protect myself by learning boxing. As for Whether you can slap your mouth or not, it depends on your girl''s mood."


    "..."


    Tang Ye opened his mouth and made no sound.


    This was the first time he heard Lu Celadon say so many words at once. Moreover, Lu Celadon teased him, claiming to be his daughter.


    Tang Ye''s heart was mixed.


    He thought for a while, sighed, and said with a serious tone, "Girl, really want to learn?"


    "Study." Lu Celadon changed back to her indifferent.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You are going crazy, I will be crazy with you. In any case, I will guarantee your safety. If you have an accident, then I am incompetent."


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye in a daze. Why does this bastard, shameless "dad" keep moving?


    Tang Ye laughed twice and said, "Is it very touched? Then I told your girl to stop being angry?"


    Lu Qingci''s face turned black, and he made a fist with his right hand and punched it out, hitting Tang Ye''s abdomen, and he took a small step backward in pain!


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was horrified. Celadon, the girl, has only the strength to catch a little chicken, but can she actually beat herself back with a punch?


    Lu Celadon saw Tang Ye¡¯s astonishment and disapproved, and said, ¡°Have you learned geometric knowledge in mathematics? Point, line, surface, things are just like this. Ordinary people see the surface, the expert sees the line, and I see the point. . I hit the weakest point, even if the power of binding the chicken is stronger than your power of shaking the bull."


    Tang Ye''s mouth has opened into a big "O" shape.


    Dots are the origin of the universe and the foundation of things. It is extremely simple for a person who can see dots to destroy things. Tang Ye can conclude that as long as Lu Celadon is given time to grow up, it is possible for her to become the strongest person in the world!


    The goddess'' potions are created by the goddess, and they deserve to be "the goddess"!


    I found the treasure!


    Tang Ye thinks in an optimistic way. In the future, he will study Hard Tai Chi and let Lu Celadon help identify the flaws. Then he will improve Hard Tai Chi and make Hard Tai Chi stronger, even surpassing Master!


    Looking at Lu Celadon, Tang Ye''s eyes glowed, and he hugged Lin Yourong with excitement, and shouted, "Baby girl, I love you to death!"


    Lu Celadon''s complexion turned flushed, this bastard!


    Without a word, hit Tang Ye with a fist!


    The members of the Tiger Team in the distance saw this situation and admired Tang Ye. They have protected Lu Celadon for so many years. In addition to knowing Lu Celadon''s closed character, they also know that Lu Celadon is a thorny rose. But Tang Ye is better, look, Nima''s, hugging and hugging, and molesting her calling a girl, and Lu Celadon is still not angry, but has a great time with Tang Ye.


    People are more angry than people!


    Lin Yourong, who was busy working in the kitchen, thought Tang Ye was angering Lu Celadon and was being beaten by Lu Celadon. Instead of stopping Lu Celadon, he cursed Tang Ye, "Deserve it!"


    Then she smiled lightly again, feeling that life is so joyful and beyond description.


    However, they didn''t know the true face of Lu Celadon, and Tang Ye got the help of this "goddess", it was tantamount to a "little fairy" beside him!

 Chapter 242： Escalation of shame!

    Lu Celadon must learn to fight, Tang Ye can only teach her. However, no matter which kung fu you learn, you must first lay the foundation. So Tang Ye asked Lu Celadon to step into the horse. Lu Celadon complied, and others felt strange when she saw a little girl like her.


    After practicing boxing, they went back to the house to wash, and then had breakfast. After that, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went out, and Lu Celadon stayed at home, receiving protection from Chen Hu and others.


    Now, the secret that Lu Celadon kept in the deepest part of her heart was exposed to Tang Ye. Not only did she not feel uneasy, but she felt that life had been motivated. She began to take advantage of the talent of "Goddess" and stopped reading books blindly, but also punched in the house. When you are tired, record some experience, and then think about what can be improved.


    She is helping Tang Ye improve her hard Tai Chi moves!


    If she is an ordinary person, this approach must be extremely ridiculous. But she is not, she is a goddess. It can be imagined that with her help during this period of time, Tang Ye''s strength will explode!


    After Tang Ye sent Lin Yourong to the City No. 1 Hospital, he drove to the headquarters of Tianni Group.


    It''s been a long time since I went to see Murong Huansha. I don''t know how this rich lady will solve the problem when she gets lonely at night?


    When he arrived at the top office of Tianni Group, Tang Ye went in to find Murong Huansha and saw the situation quite familiar. Murong Huansha immersed himself in the desk to deal with the documents that would never be finished, and Mu Yue stood by to help.


    Both women are workaholics!


    Seeing Tang Ye, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both just glanced, just glanced at him, and then treated him as nothing, and continued to deal with the company''s affairs.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Both women must be angry at being treated so indifferently. He sat down on the sofa unceremoniously, looked at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue and hummed, "Do you two women have a bit of fun? You only see work?"


    Murong Huansha looked at him and said unceremoniously: "Don''t stand up and talk because your back hurts. When you spend my money, have you ever thought that I earned the money?!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, his expression awkward.


    Listening to Murong Huansha''s words, it feels like a family where women work hard to make money, but men are ruthless and ruthless. Such a man will be spurned by the world! No wonder Tang Ye''s face doesn''t look good.


    Tang Ye was indeed spending Murong Huansha''s money. She didn''t dare to say that this rich woman was not her. She politely said, "I mean, you should rest more and have fun."


    Murong Huansha sneered and hummed: "Resting? The men in the family are making trouble outside, and the women want to rest? Have fun. Men are not at home all the time, how can they have fun? Is it a duck?!"


    "..."


    At this moment, Tang Ye realized how terrifying it was not to see Murong Huansha for so many days. Look, what kind of resentment this woman has?


    Mu Yue saw that Tang Ye was embarrassed by Murong Huansha''s training, and she could not laugh. Stinky bastard, you have today too! One thing drops one thing, the young lady is powerful, and she can train Tang Ye beyond refutation!


    However, she also blushed at Murong Huansha''s words. What is a duck... This is what a dignified president would say! Having some fun doesn¡¯t necessarily mean having fun with men, you can play Angry Birds games!


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha''s eyes rolling, not very angry, as before, a dead pig not afraid of boiling water.


    In fact, if Murong Huansha was domineering at the beginning, he would definitely go back domineering. Isn''t it just a fight? He is good at it! It''s just that now is different. Murong Huansha is his woman. He is full of love for Murong Huansha, so he won''t be easy to scold. Besides, he also knew that Murong Huansha was just exasperating and didn''t really blame him. Women are born with the tossing of aunts, and sometimes have a temperament to be excusable, always tolerant.


    Mu Yue knew that since Tang Ye came, this work would definitely not be able to continue for a while, she didn''t want to be caught between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha, lest she was not human inside and out. Her heart has always been towards Murong Huansha, the eldest lady who is kind to her, although she and Tang Ye are also close, but first let it go to Murong Huansha.


    After thinking about it, she decided to escape and said to Murong Huansha: "Miss, let me see how the layout of the new product launch is going."


    "Good." Murong Huansha nodded.


    Mu Yue quickly turned and left. When he walked by Tang Ye, he gave a slight stare, presumably to prevent him from annoying Murong Huansha. As the president, Murong Huansha was busy with company affairs all day long, and he had to be angry. It''s not easy.


    Of course Tang Ye understood these things and nodded with a smile to indicate that he knew what to do. In the position of president, everyone may want to sit, but not everyone can sit. Only when you have done it will you know that you must control all aspects of the company''s affairs. This is by no means a simple matter.


    After Mu Yue left, Tang Ye lost his smile, walked behind Murong Huansha, gently squeezed her shoulders, and said, "Really angry?"


    "What can I be angry with?" Murong Huansha pouted.


    She is arrogant and accustomed to this woman, and she can''t be sorry for her status as the president queen without cursing a few words a day. I feel better after scolding, and my mood will naturally be much better.


    Tang Ye''s characteristic is that while she lets women scold him, she also makes women love him to death.


    Tang Ye smiled, explained a little, and said, "A lot of things have happened in the past few days, I''m busy..."


    "I know." Murong Huansha didn''t need Tang Ye to explain, and said: "I have always paid attention to your affairs. I am not like you, heartless, and never take the initiative to pay attention to me, even if I don''t want to make a call. Come."


    This was aggrieved enough, Tang Ye listened to his sadness, his heart softened, and said, "Huansha, I..."


    "You are here now, it means I am in my heart, but it''s not that important." Murong Huansha interrupted Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye originally thought it was nothing, but now she really felt sorry for her.


    It is also a kind of ability to make the president of the dignified queen feel resentful to this point.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and sighed: "I''m a vulgar person, so I can''t coax you so romantically. Tell me, how can I make up for it?"


    Murong Huansha raised her head to look at him, and said, "Keep your head down."


    Tang Ye bent down, and Murong Huansha kissed him and took several bites.


    "Do you want me to compensate like this?" Tang Ye reached out to Murong Huansha''s clothes, making a move to prepare to undress.


    Murong Huansha''s face was reddened, but he acted calmly and calmly, and said, "If you want to talk about money, you don''t have money than me. If you want to talk about power, you don''t have the right to me. After much deliberation, it''s not that you can only play as a man. The role of three legs?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, how did this woman''s words become so...connotative?


    He sighed and said, "In front of you, I always feel very dignified."


    "Under the queen, who has dignity?" Murong Huansha smiled disdainfully.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes.


    Murong Huansha was happy. A clean white jade hand touched Tang Ye''s face with a look of affection, and said, "Isn''t it? What''s the use of being handsome? A man who has no money and power has strength. Isn''t it the life of a duck?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye wanted to cry without tears, and his expression was painful. Yes, reality is so cruel!


    Seeing him like this, Murong Huansha lightly slapped him and said with a smile, "What else to pretend, and work now!"


    "Ah? What do you do?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Murong Huansha sneered, threw off his high heels, and reached out to lift off his coat. Only the underwear was left. The white skin and the gully on the chest were exposed, hot and attractive. She hooked Tang Ye''s neck again, kissed him, and got up arrogantly leaning on the desk.


    Tang Ye understood that he was going to do the work of a duck... Hey, these words are a bit too hurt, more hurt than a little white face. Nima''s, she has risen from a little white face to a duck, it is really an escalation of shame!


    It seems that this rich woman''s resentment is really great. If she is not satisfied today, I am afraid that she will not be able to leave the office.


    The 27-year-old Yujie, can you not be hungry and thirsty?

 Chapter 243： Competition for new products!

    As a doctor, Tang Ye knows very well that a woman''s desire for **** is the strongest between her 20s and 30s. Murong Huansha happened at this time. If it hadn''t been for the accident, she might get used to being without a man and become sexual-cold and normal. However, Tang Ye helped her break the melon.


    This is incredible. Let her taste the taste of being moisturized by men, how can she let it go. What''s more, she recognized Tang Ye from the bottom of her heart, and she was deeply emotional. Then her desire for Tang Ye was even stronger. This joy of fusion of mind and body is indeed fascinating. Therefore, Murong Huansha also feels that it is better to be honest with Tang Ye, and talk a thousand words.


    Ouch, the **** for men and women in the city, I don''t understand ordinary people.


    Anyway, at this moment, on Murong Huansha''s desk, a man and a woman were sticking up naked, in a particularly exciting posture. With the sound of Murong Huansha''s coquettish chanting, it made people feel rippling.


    When the wind stopped and the rain stopped, Murong Huansha''s delicate hand touched the strong muscles visible on Tang Ye''s chest. Seeing the three still scarlet wounds, he said distressed: "Sooner or later I will let Murong Qingfeng pay. cost!"


    Tang Ye was not surprised. Murong Qingfeng brought east and west to kill him at the restaurant that day. Murong Huansha didn''t know at the time, but he must have known it now. Murong Huansha also did some actions, such as setting Murong Qingfeng off, secretly helping Tang Ye get revenge and so on.


    Her man, she can bully, others can''t!


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha with gentle eyes, and said, "To be honest, I am not very comfortable with your brother-sister fights, and I always feel that it is too much for my family to start."


    Murong Huansha propped up the body half lying on the table, his clothes were naked, and his white and tender skin was very moist and alluring. She affixed to Tang Ye, rubbed her pretty face, squinted her eyes slightly, like a lazy lady, and said: "Since childhood, it is impossible to be a Virgin at this time. You want to be kind and be good, huh, That is the virgin-bitch."


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled, not wanting to get involved in too many intrigues by these big families.


    "Your body has become stronger than before." Murong Huansha didn''t want to talk about these annoying things anymore, putting her hands on Tang Ye''s neck, looking at Tang Ye quite playful.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I know, you just called better than before..."


    Murong Huansha blushed, annoyed, and gritted his teeth and said: "A **** is not cheap than Tang Ye!"


    "I think you are complimenting me." Tang Ye turned his head, very lazy.


    "Bah!" Murong Huansha let go of Tang Ye, got off the table, slowly put his clothes back on, his voice softened, and said, "Isn''t it blame me to toss you?"


    After all, Tang Ye was injured, and she couldn''t bear the hunger and thirst. At this time, she was a little conscientious about whether Tang Ye could eat.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, didn''t blame her, and said, "It''s okay, in this situation, I''m actually pretty much the same as not being injured."


    He sneered again and hummed: "As for Murong Qingfeng''s move from east to west, north and south, I guess it was the mantis who caught the cicada and the oriole. Hey, I became a cicada once, and it seemed that the damage was not small. The sparrow should be stealing pleasure, but unfortunately he doesn''t understand me. After the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole, there can actually be a slingshot behind. And the recovery ability of my body is unknown to that person. Now, I am a slingshot. Up."


    "You cunning fellow!"


    Murong Huansha got dressed, but didn''t go to put on the high heels. She poured two glasses of wine with her bare white and beautiful feet, and brought them to Tang Ye, and clinked a cup with Tang Ye. She smiled and said, "I don''t understand. , Why did your injury heal so quickly? If it wasn''t for your wound to heal almost, I wouldn''t be able to force you up."


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said in an aura: "What is strong-can you give me some man''s dignity? If you do this again, I will not do it in the future!"


    "No...do it?" Murong Huansha''s **** red lips pursed, looking at Tang Yexie with a smile.


    Fuck... Tang Ye looked a little dumb, this woman became so dirty, but she also became more **** and seductive, making people obsessed.


    "I think I must be blind." After reading countless beauty, Tang Ye would not be easily drunk. He recovered from the seductiveness shown by Murong Huansha, and said: "I didn''t expect you, the beautiful president. It''s also so silly."


    Murong Huansha gave Tang Ye a light punch, then leaned her head on Tang Ye''s chest, and said, "You were the one who got me first. You are responsible for what you become."


    "Hey, I said it was an accident at the beginning, and moving your body was not to save you..."


    "When you are on, you are on, there are so many reasons! What is the strength of you, a big man?" Murong Huansha raised his head and glared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, very melancholy! This is the case with women. When they make trouble unreasonably, they say you are a big man or something, so why don''t you say what a big woman is like? Of course, it would be boring to be entangled with these, so Tang Ye allowed Murong Huansha to show joy to him, which was a kind of love for women.


    Murong Huansha leaned against Tang Ye¡¯s chest again, holding red wine in one hand and holding Tang Ye¡¯s waist in the other, standing on the tallest building in the city, looking at the misty sky outside and overlooking the bottom The earth seemed insignificant and said: "When will we become the masters of this land?"


    Tang Ye took a breath and glanced at Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha looked serious and didn''t make any jokes. He was very emotional, this rich woman deserves to be the first careerist, thinking about dominating this land. As her man, the pressure is really great!


    Tang Ye didn''t attack Murong Huansha and said she was a lunatic, daydreaming, wishful thinking, and said more appropriately: "It should be done step by step."


    Murong Huansha didn¡¯t blame him for his not-so-positive attitude, and said: ¡°Make up your clothes and spray some perfume, so that Mu Yue will not know what we¡¯ve done, and then we¡¯re going to start doing business. New in two days. When the product was released, Murong Qingfeng and the City Sixth Hospital acted. Jiang Weiwei was still stealing information and sending it to the City Sixth Hospital, but those were fake news that I asked Mu Yue to release. Now you want to give me a copy. Complete products of the countertop, wait for success before starting mass production."


    "Can you please me?" Murong Huansha became ambitious, looking at Tang Ye expecting.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and smiled: "What if not?"


    Murong Huansha sneered and hummed: "You stand here, I kick you down from behind."


    "..."


    The most poisonous woman''s heart.


    "Will that satisfy you?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    Murong Huansha was also refreshed, hooked Tang Ye''s neck, and smiled: "I am lucky to have you day and night."


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and this welfare was no blessing, and he couldn''t die from fatigue all day and night.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s ugly face, Murong Huansha smiled pretty, glamorous.


    ...


    The Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City, the dean Huang Zhongshu, the minister Zhang Yanqing, and the director Li Xiang, as well as several of their confidants, all waited quietly in a gorgeous office. Not long after, the office door was pushed open, and a few black-clothed bodyguards entered first, standing upright on both sides, full of style. Then slowly walked into a man with a cold face, it was Murong Qingfeng.


    When Huang Zhongshu, Zhang Yanqing and others saw him, they got up immediately, laughed respectfully and flattered in every possible way.


    Murong Qingfeng didn''t talk nonsense, and coldly snorted: "At the new product launch two days later, I want Murong Huansha to be defeated. I want to use the power of the family to kill Tang Ye! You won''t have any accidents?"


    Huang Zhongshu smiled confidently: "Please rest assured, Master Qingfeng, we have already been watching the new product from within, and we will never go wrong!"


    Murong Qingfeng''s expression was gloomy, and he was deeply affected by Tang Ye''s humiliation when he failed to kill Tang Ye in the restaurant. If Tang Ye did not help Murong Huansha win the new product, then Murong Huansha would lose power in the family, and he could directly use the power of the family to kill Tang Ye!


    Regarding the new product, he had planned two months ago. According to the internal report, Murong Huansha did not know that the new product had already been stolen. Then Murong Huansha would definitely lose!

 Chapter 244： Everything is ready!

    In view of the fact that he suffered several losses in front of Tang Ye and Murong Huansha, this time Murong Qingfeng no longer underestimated the enemy, and had to arrange everything carefully. He has been planning this new product for a long time, and I believe there will be no more accidents.


    He came out of the family two months ago, and his goal from the beginning was a new round of products of Tianni Group. For this he contacted the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital. The reputation and strength of the TCM Department of the Sixth Hospital of the City are the strongest in the TCM industry, and there will be no problems. He promised benefits to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City. Huang Zhongshu and Zhang Yanqing had already become his lackeys.


    Both Huang Zhongshu and Zhang Yanqing are profit-seeking people, and Huang Zhongshu even wants power. The Murong family is strong and has a very wide network of contacts, and has strength in all classes. Even the decisions made by the red wall can interfere. It is said that the Minister of Health Xu Shichang intends to support Chinese medicine and will establish a Chinese medicine association. Since there is a red wall decision, then there must be power. If you can become the president of the Chinese Medicine Association and get the reuse of Xu Shichang, your power will come at your fingertips.


    Huang Zhongshu has a lot of conspiracy, and he firmly believes that Murong Qingfeng can help him, so he quickly cooperated with Murong Qingfeng. In order to achieve his goal, he used Jiang Weiwei, a scientific researcher who had already been assigned to Tianni Group, and arranged everything very carefully.


    But Murong Qingfeng felt that it was not enough. After explaining the matter to Huang Zhongshu, he personally went to the best public relations team in the city. In this product dispute, their plan is to use Murong Huansha products against Murong Huansha itself. Thanks to Jiang Weiwei, the core personnel who infiltrated the Tianne Group¡¯s underground research base to steal information, they have all the information about Murong Huansha¡¯s upcoming new products, and they have already taken preemptive measures. Wait until the day it is announced, this The products developed by Murong Huansha with their painstaking efforts will change ownership to them. In this way, Murong Huansha will undoubtedly lose.


    In order not to make any omissions, whether it was a new product change or Murong Huansha''s other actions, after Murong Qingfeng explained, Huang Zhongshu let Jiang Weiwei stare. The samples of the new product release have been made, and there will be no major changes, so watch Murong Huansha''s movements. Jiang Weiwei did all of this, focusing more closely on the things under the R&D base.


    ...


    Murong Huansha, Tang Ye, and Mu Yue came to the R&D base and greeted Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Jiang Weiwei and other core R&D personnel, and then asked Tang Ye to prepare the new products she really wanted.


    Jiang Weiwei and the others didn''t know that what Tang Ye came down to fiddle was with Murong Huansha''s new product. No wonder Jiang Weiwei couldn''t see this. For one thing, Murong Huansha didn''t give any explanation, and secondly, Murong Huansha didn''t hide it. In addition, Tang Ye threw some Chinese medicine into the medicine cauldron and tried to learn from ancient alchemy. There was really no way to make people believe that he was developing new products.


    Now that Murong Qingfeng''s plan has reached the final step, Jiang Weiwei dare not make any omissions. She had seen Tang Ye fiddle with the medicine cauldron before, and the fiddles were all dark Chinese medicines, which were soup or ointment. She thought for a long time and thought that this was not Murong Huansha''s new product being developed. In addition, Tang Ye said that Murong Huansha played this way for the sake of freshness, which made her less suspicious.


    However, Tang Ye hasn¡¯t been to the R&D base for quite some time. Today, when he came down suddenly, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue still followed, feeling very serious. This made Jiang Weiwei''s previous judgment somewhat shaken, thinking that Murong Huansha must be What are you plotting?


    To find out, she pretended to smile, walked up to Murong Huansha, looking harmless to humans and animals, and asked: "Miss Murong, what are you doing?"


    Murong Huansha looked at Jiang Weiwei with the same expression as usual, with a cold and arrogant look that didn''t want to explain more, and said: "Tang Ye said that he knows some ancient medicine techniques. Can you figure it out."


    Jiang Weiwei was stunned for a moment. Is there any skill in her face? Isn¡¯t that a beauty medicine? Women like most. She glanced at Murong Huansha, her eyes a little weird. Could it be that Murong Huansha wanted to learn from those powerful women, princesses and queens in ancient times, in order to maintain her appearance, and rectify some evil ways?


    Thinking of this, the corners of Jiang Weiwei''s mouth raised lightly, revealing an ironic smile that was hard to notice.


    If she hadn''t seen Tang Ye using the medicine cauldron with her own eyes, she would not believe that Murong Huansha was such a pedantic person. It''s still a dignified president!


    Jiang Weiwei behaved very cautiously, without flaws, making it impossible to suspect that she was a traitor, and said: "Miss Murong, did you invest 200 million yuan in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital because of Tang Ye''s things? He promised you that she would Make a beauty pill with amazing results?"


    Murong Huansha looked at Jiang Weiwei wrinkled, revealing a look of displeasure.


    This is her in the eyes of others, she doesn''t like nonsense, doesn''t like explanation, and doesn''t like being pestered. Jiang Weiwei asked so much, she was bored. Her expression fell into Jiang Weiwei''s eyes, and Jiang Weiwei was not angry but happy. This made her feel that Murong Huansha did not pretend to deceive her.


    "You can say so." Although Murong Huansha showed disgust, but given some etiquette, she still reluctantly answered Jiang Weiwei.


    Jiang Weiwei has a tree in her heart, and it is certain that Murong Huansha has no disguise, and that every move is very consistent with the usual Murong Huansha. Since Murong Huansha is not unusual, then the plan behind them will go smoother.


    Murong Huansha has a cold temperament, and it is difficult for people to talk to her for a long time. After Jiang Weiwei got the result she wanted, she stepped aside and stopped talking to Murong Huansha. On the one hand, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about Murong Huansha if she feels that there is nothing unusual. On the other hand, she can¡¯t do too much in front of Murong Huansha, so as not to be seen.


    As before, Murong Huansha briefly glanced at Tang Ye''s tampering with the medicine cauldron, and then told Jiang Weiwei that they were not allowed to disturb Tang Ye, and then went back with Mu Yue.


    Jiang Weiwei has been observing, after Murong Huansha left, she looked at Tang Ye''s research room, thoughtfully.


    Among several core researchers, Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, and Hu Yi are no longer interested in Tang Ye¡¯s retro pharmaceutical method, and even sneered, thinking that Murong Huansha has money and no place to spend. So after Murong Huansha left, they went back to their positions and did their own research.


    Only Jiang Weiwei was still standing outside, looking at Tang Yeda''s research room from time to time. Huang Zhongshu told her so much that he must keep an eye on Murong Huansha and Tang Ye. There is nothing wrong with Murong Huansha, and now only Tang Ye is left. But Tang Ye stayed in the research room, she couldn''t see the specific situation, and she didn''t dare to go in directly, otherwise it would make people doubt.


    She planned to return to her post first, and after a while, she took Li Chao to cover up with them to see how Tang Ye was going. However, at this moment, there was a loud bang in Tang Yedai''s research room, like an explosion.


    Jiang Weiwei''s eyes lit up, using this as an excuse to quickly enter Tang Yedai''s research room, and then saw the medicine cauldron fall to the ground, with a big mark cracked. She was taken aback, did it really explode?


    "Cough!" Tang Ye coughed.


    She walked over to look, saw Tang Ye''s body black and jet black, and asked: "Tang Ye, I heard the explosion, what''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Ye coughed twice, with a look of depression, and said: "Failed, alas, there is no way to study it in the past few days, luck is really bad."


    Jiang Weiwei''s eyes lit up when she heard his words, she didn''t worry about Tang Ye''s safety, she was very happy.


    Judging from the current situation of Tang Ye, even if the things Tang Ye fiddled with might be a new product that Murong Huansha secretly wanted to make, it would not be successful. She looked at Tang Ye not like acting at all, and she had a certain number in her heart. In the past few days, Tang Ye can¡¯t study any more, but the day after tomorrow will be the new product launch conference. Even if Murong Huansha arranges Tang Ye to really want to get a new product, he can only use it after the current accident. Back to the original product!


    For this reason, she felt that Murong Huansha had been eaten to death by their plan!


    Then Jiang Weiwei pretended to care about Tang Ye a few words, and soon Li Chaolai and they heard the explosion, saying that Tang Ye deserved it, Tang Ye touched his head and did not refute, hehe smirked and said embarrassed all the time. Jiang Weiwei took advantage of this to find an opportunity to report the situation here to Huang Zhongshu.


    Huang Zhongshu received the information, sneered while holding his phone, and hummed: "Tang Ye, see how you respond this time! Now that everything is ready, I will wait for the new product launch conference to come, and I will make you completely unable to turn over! "

 Chapter 245： Arrange some filming for you?

    The medicine cauldron exploded, and Tang Ye got all black and gray and had to leave the underground research base. Murong Huansha asked him to wash his body. Coming out of the bathroom and putting on clean clothes, Tang Ye stretched out and felt comfortable. At a glance, he saw Murong Huansha sitting on the sofa and turning over a product brochure.


    "Are you going to design product packaging?" Tang Ye walked to Murong Huansha and sat down, put one hand on Murong Huansha''s fragrant shoulder, and did not forget to put his hand on Murong Huansha''s plump chest to feel the fullness The power of elasticity.


    Haha!


    Murong Huansha just slapped over, pushed away his salty pig hand, and said, "You don''t need to worry about these."


    Tang Ye put his hand back again, and Murong Huansha acquiesced...Hey, the woman is a bit duplicity after all!


    But some things are interesting when they are interactive. Tang Ye¡¯s salted pig hand rubs Murong Huansha''s crispy-breast is cheap, Murong Huansha ignores him, and he feels bored, so he doesn¡¯t bother Murong Huansha anymore and thinks for himself. There may be omissions in the new product.


    Murong Huansha leaned against Tang Ye, but without any other presumptuous movements, he turned to the product brochure and frowned when he thought about it. She is at work. It''s just different from sitting rigidly at the desk. At this moment, she leaned on Tang Ye''s appearance, more like a couple at home, with a woman reading the magazine boredly by the man.


    After reading the thick product color page, Murong Huansha took a long breath and turned to look at Tang Ye, suddenly speechless, this guy fell asleep.


    She originally wanted to slap Tang Ye up with a slap, but her outstretched hand hung in the air, then she smiled lightly, and slowly stretched out to touch Tang Ye''s face.


    She knew that Tang Ye was indeed tired, thinking about how desperate and dissatisfied she was when she was tossing with Tang Ye. Thinking of this, her face flushed, but she admitted frankly. Looking down at the crisp **** that were a little plumper than before, and looking back at Tang Ye, her thought was that she hoped that Tang Ye''s hands would play with her **** that would bring her pleasure. Ah, what a shame, but she just wanted that. This is her hungry heart that has been lonely for so many years before being nourished by a man. If it weren''t for seeing Tang Ye tired, she might have asked Tang Ye to give it again.


    She is now at her age. If she wants to, she can''t let go of her face, forbearing for a few years, and when she is over, she just wants to toss without the capital. In this sinful city, how can we lose the colors of money, power, and lust. Murong Huansha understood these things and obeyed his heart, so he didn''t feel that his thoughts were unbearable.


    She just said, "I want to be a man, what does it matter to you?"


    She was really angry when she met Tang Ye at first, but now she feels very lucky. Tang Ye''s company makes her feel that her life has become complete, and she starts to display her ambitions.


    She couldn''t help turning around gently, straddling Tang Ye, stretched out her hands to put her arms around Tang Ye''s neck, and felt a kind of quiet warmth with Tang Ye.


    However, when her hands were about to reach Tang Ye''s neck, Tang Ye suddenly opened her eyes, with a cold expression, turned around instantly, pressing her under her body, and at the same time, her right hand came out sharply, pinching her neck.


    When Tang Ye recovered, with a guilty expression on his face, let go of Murong Huansha, take a deep breath, and said, "I am too sensitive, I''m sorry, sometimes I don''t always feel safe enough."


    This is a big problem for Tang Ye. He often confronts the enemy, fights as he says fight, and fights to death. In order to survive, he must be cruel to the enemy and himself. Under his guard, if someone approaches, he will subdue the other party for the first time.


    Murong Huansha watched Tang Ye''s silence, and his eyes turned red when he was silent. First, she was sad about Tang Ye''s experience, and second, she felt that she had failed to give Tang Ye a sense of security. This is her place. Tang Ye is resting here, so she has no sense of security?


    For her proud, this is a huge failure.


    Seeing Murong Huansha crying, Tang Ye was dumbfounded, a little panicked, hugged her tightly, and said, "What are you doing? Don''t cry, why are you so hypocritical?"


    Murong Huansha wiped his eyes and hummed: "If you lie to you, I want to learn from those coquettish women to confuse you. You don''t like women who are always stern, don''t you?"


    "It''s you who like it." Tang Ye just said sweetly, anyway, no money.


    Murong Huansha hid her thoughts in her heart, and said with her lips: "You know that I am a real person, and I don''t need something that is invisible and intangible. So sweet words are useless to me. Give it to me."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "Don''t you just want to roll the sheets? This is the most true."


    Murong Huansha smiled beautifully, making the world lose its color, showing a bit of flattery, and said: "As long as you have strength, my bed will be warm and waiting for you at any time."


    Tang Ye was stunned, and then pointed to the tent raised under him, and said, "In order to show your courtesy and respect, I hold up this umbrella."


    This is the excuse that many men make for sloppy and evil tastes when facing beautiful women. Seeing the beauty''s body reacted, she said seriously that it was courtesy and respect for the beauty. It makes sense. Otherwise, I keep saying that people are beautiful, but there is no sincerity in the reaction. Just a glance at it makes a man hold up an umbrella, which is precisely the greatest recognition for a woman!


    ¡ª¡ªAhaha, too cheap.


    "Bad guy!" Murong Huansha lowered his head to see Tang Ye underneath, blushing, a little bit embarrassed, with an unseen fascination, extremely seductive.


    It''s a pity that no spring scenes happened afterwards. Of course, even if Murong Huansha''s field is not bad, he still has to worry that Tang Ye will be exhausted. If you could plow the field once a day, you can enjoy it every day. If you are greedy and plough the field ten times a day and the cow dies, what else will you enjoy in the future? Murong Huansha still understands this, so he didn''t force Tang Ye to do duck work anymore, sitting aside and discussing the new product launch conference the day after tomorrow.


    "Is that okay with your play?" Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and smiled.


    "Of course!" Tang Ye said to himself: "With my actor-level strength, who can not be deceived?"


    He was talking about the explosion of the medicine cauldron at the research base, but it was actually a play deliberately performed for Jiang Weiwei.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye contemptuously, and hummed: "You can pretend so, do you lie to me?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Look at you women, and you love to drill these horns. What should I say, I have lied to you? You will be angry. I have not lied to you? You said I was talking sweetly, yes A bigger liar. Hey, all liars are all liars, so treat me as the one who lied to you."


    Murong Huansha used his **** to know that Tang Ye was slicking his tongue, but he liked the way he talked and talked like this, and found it interesting, so that life would not be so boring.


    She approached Tang Ye with a smile, her plump **** pressed against Tang Ye, and said, "When it comes to your acting skills, I almost forgot. You went to the street to fight Tai Chi and I didn¡¯t pay for it. Have you bought the identity of an actor? Or, arrange some filming for you?"


    "That''s OK?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said: "Why not? I think with your cheeky, you can become a big hit in one or two years, just as you earn me the millions that I used to buy the relationship. And if you become famous, If I raise a big star, don¡¯t I think my face is bright?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t hear her joking, and said, "If I''m famous, it''s a female celebrity who sleeps every day, so I don''t care about you."


    "Idiot! Without money, which star can look up? How do you think the unspoken rules play? First money, then famous. Rich people help to play famous, don''t you want to be a big star without money?" Murong Huansha I''m very confident and don''t put the chaotic entertainment circle in my eyes.


    She does have this capital, who makes her one of the richest women?


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense with her, and said: "It is enough to keep one acre of land and one-third of the land. People don''t have enough hearts. I''m content with Changle, so I won''t worry about filming."


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye with a smile, not knowing what he was thinking.


    ...


    Two days later, in front of the first hotel in the city-Shengshi Tianhao Hotel, a new product launch conference of the Tianye Group was held. Murong Qingfeng and Murong Huansha each presented a product. They are the two characters launched by Murong''s family. Whoever has a better product is likely to be reused by Murong''s family.


    The Shengshi Tianhao Hotel was overcrowded. As a leading company in the health industry, the Tianni Group¡¯s every move has attracted attention from all walks of life. Even the Red Wall is also very concerned, especially the Minister of Health Xu Shichang.


    The product mainly uses traditional Chinese medicine formula. Xu Shichang just has the intention of supporting Chinese medicine. If he can get his fancy, it is equal to the direct support of Red Wall.


    Murong Huansha and Murong Qingfeng are already ready, waiting to present new products to everyone. Murong Qingfeng smiled, according to his premeditated plan, when he waited for Murong Huansha to display new products, he would come up with exactly the same products, and defeat Murong Huansha in front of the majority of people, so that Murong Huansha''s reputation would no longer be known!

 Chapter 246： Sing and Harmony!

    On the booth about half a meter above the ground, a woman caught everyone''s attention. She wore a black mermaid split long dress with a backless, from back to waist, then from waist to hip, and then from hip to leg, showing a **** curve that makes people short of breath when looking at it.


    With a slender waist, sleek hips, **** long legs, and the mysterious and enchanting black mermaid slit dress, it seems that such a woman is not human at all.


    The overall figure is so perfect, and her face is also exquisite and flawless, especially the plump **** in front and the perfect curve behind her, which makes people see blood spurting. Rao was Tang Ye, who had put this woman to sleep again and again, and couldn''t help feeling agitated when she saw her slowly walking to the booth.


    This woman is naturally Murong Huansha.


    Murong Qingfeng, who is standing on the booth like Murong Huansha, is actually very handsome. He is an absolutely beautiful man with a blue luxurious suit and tall figure like a star. It''s just that the attention that fell on him was many times less than that on Murong Huansha.


    This is the difference between beautiful women and handsome men. On the same stage, handsome guys and beautiful women appear at the same time, and most of them are beautiful women who get more attention.


    "Is this a beauty trick?" Tang Ye sat in the front row of the venue, looking at Murong Huansha, who was so beautifully dressed and lawless, amused.


    In the face of a beauty, many people cannot bear to refuse. Therefore, Murong Huansha dressed so beautifully, first of all, he won the support of most people. Of course, in the end it depends on the quality of the new product. If the quality of the new product is dog-shit, then Murong Huansha is useless.


    Tang Ye sits in the front row of the venue. He is the head of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital and a core staff member of Tianye Group''s product development, so he has this preferential treatment.


    Sitting in the front row like him, there are also a series of researchers such as Li Chaolai, Hu Yi, Jiang Weiwei. At the same time, there are several researchers from the city''s sixth hospital. They were recruited by Murong Qingfeng to research new products for Murong Qingfeng. These researchers are sitting on the left side of the auditorium of the venue, and most of the top leaders of the Tianye Group are on the right front row.


    Tang Ye participated in such a grand and lively event for the first time, and was a little nervous, and after announcing the new product, he would introduce who the researcher was. He was one of them, and he was unexpected.


    Murong Huansha''s product was replaced with the "Banxia Youyue" similar to mung bean cake made by Tang Ye Yongyao Ding, and he was the only researcher. At that time, he may be a little bit prominent. So he wanted to make himself more handsome...more handsome. After all, after seeing Murong Huansha so beautiful, he felt that he could not be too bad.


    Zhang Yanqing and others saw that Murong Huansha was so beautiful, it must be fake to say that they were not moved. But thinking that their plan is about to succeed, Murong Huansha is useless no matter how beautiful it is, only the phoenix will fall from the branch and become a sparrow, they can''t help but sneer in their hearts.


    They all thought that the new product launched by Murong Huansha was the one they stole. Their plan is well laid out and will eat Murong Huansha to death. Imagine what it would be like when Murong Huansha introduced her product to everyone passionately, seriously, and solemnly. When people were full of expectations, they were suddenly told that her product was developed by the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City. What about a picture?


    How would Murong Huansha react?


    She was dressed so beautifully and everyone admired her, but it was a pity that she was exposed to scandals such as naked-naked-naked, and people must be surprised, and then abused. In this way, Murong Huansha''s reputation will be completely stinky, and Murong Huansha will fall from the altar of the young beauty CEO, and there is no possibility of turning over!


    The plot has been designed by Murong Qingfeng and Zhang Yanqing. They will launch products first, and then wait for Murong Huansha to launch. Then they can grab the same product and attack Murong Huansha. Huang Zhongshu will cooperate and produce false evidence that Murong Huansha threatened to buy their products with money, but with the help of Murong Qingfeng, he secretly confronted the thriving Murong Huansha.


    As long as things develop according to the script, Murong Huansha will definitely fall into the altar, and Murong Qingfeng will take his place and fly into the sky!


    Tang Ye was regarded by Zhang Yanqing as the number one enemy of the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital, so the people in the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital sitting next to Tang Ye occasionally ridiculed him, especially Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang. They know that Tang Ye and Murong Huansha have a close relationship, and they regard Tang Ye as a talent that Murong Huansha favors. Just for this, Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang were jealous enough.


    Why is Tang Ye a fledgling kid?


    There is also the jealousy of men. Murong Huansha is such a perfect woman, which man doesn''t think about it? It is estimated that even if he is in his 60s or 70s, the old man who hasn''t lifted up anymore, if he gets a wink from Murong Huansha, he will probably regain his second spring. Therefore, Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang, both men, felt that Tang Ye was favored by Murong Huansha, not only harmed in interests, but also humiliated in terms of man¡¯s self-esteem. The hostility towards Tang Ye was that every time he looked at Tang Ye, he was a point. !


    Tang Ye had noticed their yin and yang weird conversations. For example, Li Xiang said, "Oh, isn''t that a genius TCM doctor from the TCM Department of the City No. 1 Hospital? He is really young and promising. I am afraid that I will become the No. 1 TCM doctor soon, right?"


    This was obviously deliberately killing Tang Ye. The doctors who gathered today include Chinese medicine, Western medicine, the No. 1 Hospital and No. 6 Hospital, and other well-known hospitals. Li Xiang''s promotion of Tang Ye to the position of No. 1 Chinese Medicine Physician will inevitably make thinking people dissatisfied or even dissatisfied.


    Sure enough, when Li Xiang said this, many doctors immediately looked at Tang Ye, and most of them looked suspicious. Probably, how good is the medical skills of such a young guy?


    Tang Ye hated the look when he was seen as a monkey, and was quite unhappy with Li Xiang''s behavior.


    What made him even more uncomfortable was that after Li Xiang had spoken, Zhang Yanqing immediately took the call, and both Yin and Yang said weirdly, "Director Li, what you said is too sure. Although Dr. Tang is young and promising, he lacks experience after all. If you are a doctor, you must have enough experience. Otherwise, you will be proud of one or two successes by fluke, and there may be an accident next time. What if the patient is treated to death?"


    Although Zhang Yanqing used the tone of the elders to teach the younger generations, and pretended to be careful, but there are a few words that are extremely conscientious, poking Tang Ye''s backbone. He said that Tang Ye''s lack of experience was nothing, but that Tang Ye''s success was a fluke once or twice, and the next treatment might kill people. What do other doctors think after hearing these words?


    Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang have a reputation in the industry, and other doctors are very likely to believe their words, and this is very fatal to Tang Ye. The doctors thought that he was really lucky to succeed once or twice, so who would recognize him? It would be much more difficult for him to follow the path of Chinese medicine.


    The older generation pays particular attention to the character of the younger generation. Under Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang''s singing and harmony, many highly respected old doctors thought that Tang Ye was impetuous and unreliable. Isn''t it a huge reputational damage to Tang Ye?

 Chapter 247： panic!

    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang¡¯s sing and harmony. It was not about lingering with the ladies and doing pre-drama talk and verbal love. But seeing that the doctors around were misled by Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang, they looked at him. His eyes were full of doubts, and he couldn''t sit still.


    The mud bodhisattva still has three points of anger, not to mention he is a big man who loves and hates. He has never been a soft persimmon that anyone can handle. Whether it is a fight or a slapstick, he can accompany him to the end!


    He turned his head to look at Zhang Yanqing and said, "Minister Zhang, I used to think about finding an opportunity to visit the Chinese Medicine Department of the Sixth Hospital of your city. After all, your Chinese Medicine Department has always been the number one in the industry, and it is something I, a junior, must learn. It was just last time. Dr. Zhao of your Chinese Medicine Department is too despicable. I deliberately discredited my Chinese Medicine Department, so I can¡¯t calmly visit. Also, I heard that you took Murong Qingfeng¡¯s money to do something inappropriate, so I was even more reluctant Go, because I feel like seeing you when I see you... a tuo-shit!"


    "Tang Ye, you...!" Zhang Yanqing trembled with anger when she heard Tang Ye''s words.


    When it comes to Zhao Jiang''s matter, he is completely at a loss and has no way to refute it. This is already a blemish on the nakedness of their Chinese Medicine Department.


    Also, although Tang Ye''s words were cursing, they were very skillful. The first mention of Zhao Jiang''s incident caused the surrounding doctors to feel sick to their TCM department, and then the words were misleading. They are number one in the industry, so they took money from Murong Qingfeng? This is just plain words, but actually refers to bribery. Bribery is hard to hear, but they have Zhao Jiang''s thing first, so it''s not surprising that they have bribes?


    People who are upright by virtue are extremely contemptuous of such things. Although the surrounding doctors didn''t fully believe Tang Ye''s words, they felt a bit of scrutiny when they looked at Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang. They all know that the City No. 1 Hospital and the City No. 6 Hospital compete fiercely, and the two are secretly satirizing. It cannot be said that which must be right. Before the truth is unknown, it is better to watch the excitement for the time being, so that Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang ridicule Tang Ye¡¯s words It is greatly reduced.


    Zhang Yanqing will naturally fight back in the face of this situation. However, Tang Ye sneered and preemptively said: "Tianni Group invested in the TCM Department of the First Hospital of our city because we saw the determination and potential of our TCM Department. And Tianni Group is willing. Only one fund was spent on Chinese medicine. Since President Murong gave me the Chinese Medicine Department, there must be no way to give it to other Chinese Medicine Departments. But how did Murong Qingfeng''s money go to the Chinese Medicine Department of the Sixth Hospital of the City? What? Regardless of whether this money is clean or not, the amount of it is certainly not small, but I am willing to invest it directly in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital, which is quite a coincidence."


    The same words were misleading without evidence, and the surrounding doctors questioned Zhang Yanqing a little more.


    Zhang Yanqing had a gloomy face and hated Tang Ye, but he would not be defeated by Tang Ye in a few words. He smiled and said: "Doctor Tang is a little young, but his mind is a bit vicious. Master Murong did invest money in our Chinese Medicine Department, but absolutely It¡¯s not to do something inappropriate, but to develop new products, develop Chinese medicine, and benefit the people. Is it a bad thing? Dr. Tang¡¯s words are a bit of a villain."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Minister Zhang finally came up to this point. It''s just a month or two to develop new products. It''s really amazing. Murong Qingfeng showed up for a month or two, and you got a good one. Products. Tsk tsk, this speed...deserves to be the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital."


    Tang Ye remembered clearly that the product Murong Huansha had prepared was more than a year long. So when Murong Huansha learned that the new product in his hand had been leaked, she almost collapsed. More than a year of hard work, which determines her future destiny, was stolen, and no one can afford it.


    This point in time happened to poke a loophole in Zhang Yanqing''s words. Everyone knows that Murong Qingfeng only came out of Murong''s house for exercise in the past two months, so I can''t start making that product a year ago, right? Since what they had stolen was Murong Huansha''s new product, they were destined to fragment here, so they didn''t dare to pester Tang Ye.


    In fact, Zhang Yanqing was more frightened than expected. Tang Ye introduced the problem to the new product and seemed to understand their weaknesses in this matter. He secretly frightened and thought, did Tang Ye know about Jiang Weiwei Rebellion, stealing Murong Huansha''s new products, and transferring flowers to their TCM department?


    He couldn''t express a guilty conscience and coldly snorted: "Doctor Tang, are you questioning the research and development results of our Chinese Medicine Department? Just your Chinese Medicine Department, which has not yet developed a prototype, why?


    Tang Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "I didn''t question your research results. I''m just curious about what kind of products you will develop in such a short period of time."


    "Hmph, then watch it!" Zhang Yanqing snorted coldly.


    Seeing Zhang Yanqing''s gaffe, Jiang Weiwei, who was caught between Tang Ye and Zhang Yanqing, said: "The new product launch conference is about to begin. What will be the result? Everyone will know when you look at it, why waste your saliva and fight for it? "


    After finishing speaking, Jiang Weiwei glanced at Tang Ye and smiled generously, then glanced at Zhang Yanqing, the smile never faded, but there was something else.


    People around saw that Jiang Weiwei was helping Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye caught a glimpse of Jiang Weiwei''s subsequent smile at Zhang Yanqing. He knew that Jiang Weiwei was not helping him, but was implying that Zhang Yanqing should not lose his temper. Their plan went well and they would definitely win a big victory. Why bother with him as a little guy. ?


    Tang Ye shook his head and sneered, ignoring Jiang Weiwei''s eating and drinking, but he still couldn''t understand why Jiang Weiwei wanted to defect?


    Mu Yue has launched a full investigation, and I believe there will be results soon.


    At this time, the graceful beauty host on the booth gave a speech, and finally introduced the theme, and began to announce the new products of Murong Qingfeng and Murong Huansha. The order is Murong Qingfeng first. Murong Qingfeng has a suit and leather shoes. He walks to the center of the booth and takes out a delicate packaging box. After opening, he sees a bottle of pearly silver ointment.


    The audience feels that the eyes are bright, the silver color always makes people feel beautiful, clean, generous, and hygienic, and also makes people feel that this product is not bad. Then Murong Qingfeng began to introduce this product, from the name to the introduction to the use of medicinal materials, and then to the efficacy.


    This product is basically the new product that Murong Huansha had finalized at the beginning, but it has changed its name and added exquisite packaging. When first heard Murong Qingfeng''s introduction, Li Chaolai, Ye Bo and Hu Yi were still surprised how they resembled theirs. Then I heard more introductions of that product, and finally, the three of them got angry.


    Li Chaolai stood up abruptly and shouted, "Isn''t that the product we developed?!"


    Li Chaolai''s words immediately caused an uproar. The host just introduced these core R&D personnel, and everyone knows that he is from the Murong Huansha camp. But he said that Murong Qingfeng''s product was developed by them. What does this mean?


    On the booth, Murong Qingfeng was proud, as if he was enjoying the joy of victory. Murong Huansha, who was opposite him, looked gloomy and cold.


    Zhang Yanqing, Li Xiang and others in the Murong Qingfeng camp laughed softly when they saw Murong Huansha''s somber expression. The more Murong Huansha showed this expression, the more she was angry. What is angry? Naturally, there is a problem with the new product.


    Murong Qingfeng robbed her of her new product, and she would definitely not dare to show the product in her hand. If you show it, you will be eaten to death by Murong Qingfeng''s public relations team. If she doesn''t show it, she, the president, will fail very much and can only leave the stage sadly, and there will be no stage for her in the future.


    People in the Murong Qingfeng camp thought that Murong Huansha showed that gloomy look because of anger and panic, but in fact, she was only angry with Murong Qingfeng''s cheeky, almost copying her original new product!


    As for panic, she glanced at Tang Ye and blinked, still far from panic.

 Chapter 248： A piece of mung bean cake!

    The audience was making noise. They did not understand why Li Chaolai, who developed products for Murong Huansha, said that the products displayed by Murong Qingfeng were developed by them. Isn¡¯t that developed by the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital?


    The people in the Murong Qingfeng camp were sneered, watching Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, Hu Yi and others surprised and flustered, and then looked at the extreme beauty on the booth, but Murong Huansha''s look was not good, and he felt very happy.


    They were extremely dissatisfied with Murong Huansha''s choice of Tang Ye and investing in the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, and they hated Murong Huansha together. They think Murong Huansha is blind, so if they don''t choose Tang Ye, it''s embarrassing right now?


    Li Chaolai, Ye Bo and Hu Yi became more and more troubled. They can be sure that the product in Murong Qingfeng''s hands is the one they have worked hard to develop day and night. How can they watch their research results become someone else''s?


    However, at this time they found that Jiang Weiwei was sitting without saying a word, not at all angry that her research and development results became someone else''s. Li Chaolai couldn''t help but angrily said: "Doctor Jiang, how can you be indifferent?!"


    Jiang Weiwei glanced at Li Chaolai and said with a smile: "Miss Murong did not speak, what are you worried about?"


    "You..." Li Chao looked at Murong Huansha on the booth for advice.


    Murong Huansha frowned and turned to motion to Mu Yue who was not far from her. Mu Yue nodded and understood, turned around and walked in front of Li Chaolai and them, and whispered some words to make them calm and calm.


    Li Chaolai, Ye Bo and Hu Yi reluctantly suppressed their anger and sat down to watch the product launch. Jiang Weiwei, who was next to her, picked up the tea cup and took a sip with a smile on her mouth, and she looked content.


    Li Chaolai saw her like this, and tried to talk about her several times, but he managed to bear it.


    The new product launch conference continued, and Murong Qingfeng introduced that product vigorously. There are many subtle aspects that have won the praise of many doctors and the expectations of the audience. But Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, and Hu Yi looked ugly as they listened, because Murong Qingfeng¡¯s introduction was like copying the essence of the ideas they had discussed day and night.


    At this moment they are absolutely sure that all their research results have been stolen!


    Li Chaolai has always had a straight temper. Before Tang Ye went to the research base to play tricks on Yaoding, he made a stinky face. Finally, he couldn''t bear to watch others use their research results to show off his strength. He stood up and stared at Murong Huansha. To Murong Huansha to respond. But Murong Huansha was expressionless, and he left the scene angrily.


    But at the moment he turned around, he saw Jiang Weiwei still drinking tea with a smile, and suddenly realized something.


    Their R&D plans are top secret, and only a few core personnel and Murong Huansha can be contacted. Now that the product is leaked, Jiang Weiwei is not angry but happy... Heh, Li Chaolai laughed ironically, and said angrily at Jiang Weiwei: "It''s you, right?!"


    Jiang Weiwei looked at him, and said calmly, "Doctor Li, what do you mean?"


    "You betrayed our team! We leaked our product plan to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth City Hospital. They copied and copied it, so that product was manufactured in a short time!"


    Li Chaolai sat down again and did not leave the court anymore. He wanted to expose Jiang Weiwei''s true face.


    Ye Bo and Hu Yi were stunned when they heard what he said, and they sorted them out by themselves, and suddenly realized that there was a traitor, Jiang Weiwei, an old Chinese doctor who looked like an amiable grandma!


    "Jiang Weiwei, how can you do this!" Ye Bo and Hu Yi blushed with anger.


    Jiang Weiwei knew that when this product was announced, she couldn''t keep her from what she did. She glanced at Li Chaolai, Ye Bo and the others, her expression calm, put down the tea cup gently, and said: "I have my own pursuit, you don''t understand."


    "Pursue? Pursuit of betrayal? It''s really a great pursuit!" Li Chaolai said angrily.


    Jiang Weiwei was not angry and said: "You don''t know that I want to make achievements in Chinese medicine. I promised Miss Murong to join the team because she said that she would create opportunities for me. But, you see, Miss Murong is an ambition. Home, I will not give up greater interests for my so-called dream of Chinese medicine. In that case, why don''t I find another way out?"


    Li Chaolai sneered again and again, and hummed: "So for your purposes, you can trample on the fruits of all of us? Why do you? Who gives you power? Talk to me about dreams, bah, dirty dreams!"


    "You..." Jiang Weiwei was angry and glared at Li Chaolai, but didn''t argue anymore. After all, there were other doctors around. She lowered her voice and said, otherwise it would be a bad thing to be heard and understand something.


    Tang Ye watched by the side and looked at Li Chaolai a few more times. Before he was playing the medicine cauldron under the research base, he was often taught by Li Chaolai at the beginning, and felt that this guy had a bad temper. It seems that Li Chaolai is a very upright person and deserves respect.


    When Jiang Weiwei talked to Li Chao, she did not forget to pay attention to Tang Ye''s expression. She had always been curious about Tang Ye, the kid who was led in halfway by Murong Huansha, and she suspected that Tang Ye was recruited by Murong Huansha to develop other products. But how does one develop products? Besides, Tang Ye often fiddled with those messy things. Two days ago, Tang Ye also caused the medicine cauldron to explode... So she let go of her doubts about Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye could not pose a threat to their plan.


    However, she just noticed that when Tang Ye faced the product crisis of Murong Huansha at this time, he was not as angry as Li Chaolai and the others, nor was he as gloomy as Murong Huansha on the booth. Tang Ye is very calm, why?


    Tang Ye noticed her doubts and smiled: "Senior Jiang, I heard what you said just now, and I know the crisis Miss Murong is facing at this time. I don¡¯t care much about how Miss Murong can solve it. I believe that with her ability There is always a way to deal with it. I just think that Senior Jiang¡¯s approach is too disappointing, and even I think it insults the way of Chinese medicine. It¡¯s not enough to trample on the dream of Chinese medicine realized by the achievements of others¡¯ labor.¡±


    Jiang Weiwei frowned, stared at Tang Ye no longer being as amiable as before, and snorted coldly: "At a young age, I have never experienced anything. Talking big words is no different from a clown. Whatever you say about me, I only know, I will soon Victory will be achieved and we will walk towards a smooth road. As for you, take your time, hope you can get ahead."


    After all, Jiang Weiwei turned her head back and simply ignored Tang Ye and Li Chaolai.


    Seeing this, Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang sneered, thinking that Jiang Weiwei''s identity was nothing but Tang Ye could be slapped invisibly. Seeing Li Chaolai''s gritted teeth, they felt very happy.


    At this time, there was a burst of warm applause on the booth. After Murong Qingfeng introduced the products, it was Murong Huansha''s turn to introduce the new products.


    Everyone is still attracted by Murong Qingfeng, this extremely beautiful woman, and cares about the products she will bring. In view of Li Chaolai''s reaction when he stood up and screamed, some people slightly guessed one or two. So I look forward to it even more. Are Murong Huansha''s products the same as Murong Qingfeng''s?


    That would be interesting.


    After Murong Qingfeng retreated to the scene, he looked at Murong Huansha with a white back exposed and wearing a **** demon mermaid split long skirt. Even as an older brother, he was heartbroken. Such a woman is as beautiful as a fairy, noble and cold, unkind, if she can press under her body and make her sultry, what a wonderful thing!


    Only Murong Qingfeng knew that it was impossible, after all, it was Murong Huansha. Which man can conquer?


    However, he felt that this was impossible. Tang Ye had done more than once or twice.


    Seeing Murong Huansha''s **** and enchanting look, Tang Ye hesitated unconvincingly, would you like to accompany her tonight?


    Murong Qingfeng looked at Murong Huansha''s back, sneer and jokes while sneering, waiting for a good show. Was eaten to death by her own plan, this eager sister can no longer cope with it, right?


    However, in the next second, when Murong Huansha unveiled the new product in her hands, the laughter of those who sneered abruptly stopped.


    They saw that the new product displayed by Murong Huansha was a piece of...mung bean cake?

 Chapter 249： Clean up!

    Apart from Tang Ye and Mu Yue, I am afraid that no one would have thought that the new product launched by Murong Huansha would be a "mung bean cake". Of course it is not real mung bean cake, but a small square ointment similar to mung bean cake.


    The audience''s reaction was good. After a while, they took it for granted that it was just the shape of the product, and there was not much difference other than that. Just like a candy, it can be made into a square, it can be made into a circle, it can be white or yellow. What''s so strange? It''s just that as a health product, the shape is eye-catching.


    For Murong Qingfeng, Zhang Yanqing, and Jiang Weiwei, the novel product displayed by Murong Huansha made them feel restless.


    Not the same product as them!


    Things did not develop according to their plan!


    There must be something wrong!


    For them, this problem is fatal. They wondered if Murong Huansha changed a product, does it mean that Murong Huansha had already known his plan, so he started making new products a long time ago. Otherwise, how could Murong Huansha have time?


    Murong Qingfeng, Jiang Weiwei and others suddenly felt uneasy. If his plan was seen through by Murong Huansha a long time ago, then Murong Huansha''s cleverness would definitely calculate himself in reverse!


    They know very well that Murong Huansha is not a simple woman. Being able to become the president of Tianni Group, sitting steadily for a few years, has the brain and the means, and has experienced a lot of blood and blood. After all, under the high position of the president, this is a **** storm. Being stared at by a cruel devil, and calculating, it will never end!


    There was a panic in Murong Qingfeng''s eyes. Murong Huansha was able to come out for exercise earlier than him, which is just better than him. He is very aware of the methods used by his eager sister. It''s just that he doesn''t understand, why is there such a big omission?


    He immediately looked at Zhang Yanqing under the showcase, his eyes gloomy and angry. If this event fails and ruins his major event, he might really kill and vent his hatred!


    Zhang Yanqing saw Murong Qingfeng''s angry eyes, and Gordon screamed in his heart, how dare he anger the young master of this big family. He immediately looked at Jiang Weiwei next to him. Jiang Weiwei''s body was a little trembling. She wanted to talk, but couldn''t help but shiver a few times and her lips were a little pale.


    With such a big mistake, Murong Huansha must have made a lot of counterattack arrangements. She knows the big thing is bad! But she didn''t understand, why is there such an accident?


    Tang Ye!


    She thought of Tang Ye. A month ago, Tang Ye appeared next to Murong Huansha. If Murong Huansha wanted to come up with other new products, it must have been prepared from that time, otherwise the time would be too late. So what Tang Ye was messing up with must be a new product!


    However, Tang Ye was still working on the medicine cauldron two days ago, and the medicine cauldron exploded. How could a new product be produced?


    Jiang Weiwei couldn''t understand this. Instead of looking at Zhang Yanqing, she looked at Tang Ye, wondering what was going on.


    Tang Ye saw the panic on her face that had been calm, and smiled, squinting, "It''s nothing impossible. I can only say, how can you use those magical methods to outperform the open road? Theft? , Stealing, grafting are not yours, no matter what, it will not be yours!"


    "You...huh!" Jiang Weiwei refused to accept being taught by Tang Ye, and snorted coldly.


    At this time, she and Zhang Yanqing''s questioning eyes met, and she couldn''t help but dodge. The occurrence of such an accident was far from what she expected. She can only think that Tang Ye and Tang Manhong were both acting before, blinding her eyes, blinding her heart, so they made a mistake in their judgment!


    But she didn''t think that she would lose!


    Murong Huansha dared to use a new product, and that new product was only a product within a month. How could it compare with the product that she and Li Chaolai, Ye Bo, and Hu Yi have developed for more than a year?


    Looking at it from another angle, Murong Huansha is nothing more than trying to make up for the new products produced within that month!


    Thinking about it this way, they should have won. Because Murong Huansha used this temporary product to make up the number, which is tantamount to giving up the product that was carefully developed for a year!


    Can the improvised products compare to products developed for more than a year?


    There is no such possibility!


    Research and development is a rigorous process, how can it be replaced by a lot of money!


    Jiang Weiwei firmly believed in such a thing and said a few words to Zhang Yanqing. Zhang Yanqing was overjoyed, and he thought so, and nodded to Murong Qingfeng.


    Seeing Zhang Yanqing nodded and suggested not to worry, Murong Qingfeng shook the product in the handshake, believing that everything would be fine!


    He is not stupid, Jiang Weiwei can think of it, he can naturally think of it. Next, let''s take a look at the products in Murong Huansha''s hands.


    Li Chaolai and Hu Yi saw that Murong Huansha''s new product was something else, and their eyes were a bit complicated. They guessed that it was made by Tang Ye, otherwise Murong Huansha would not specifically arrange for Tang Ye to sit among them. Because if it was their product, Tang Ye didn''t participate in the research and development. Now that they thought about it carefully, they realized that Murong Huansha had already arranged.


    Their mood becomes complicated. Their research and development results are stolen, they are naturally not reconciled. At the moment Murong Huansha has come up with new products. If it is better than Murong Qingfeng, doesn''t it mean that their research and development results are not as good as Tang Ye''s? To lose to Tang Ye, a kid, hey, how can I be willing.


    But if they lose to Murong Qingfeng, their research and development results will have to be handed over. It is the dumb eating coptis, and there is no way to tell.


    No matter which result makes them worry, they have to sit down and wait for the final result.


    On the booth, Murong Huansha looked calm, introducing the new "Mung Bean Cake" product that Tang Ye had made. She has confidence in this product, not because of her feelings for Tang Ye, but because she has personally experienced the effects of this product.


    Adjust the balance of yin and yang, it feels wonderful. It''s just that when she started eating, she was distressed that her **** became smaller. Everything was like Tang Ye said that her body was imbalanced in Yin and Yang, and her plump crispy **** showed signs of puffiness. Fortunately, afterwards, she and Tang Ye had a men''s and women''s exercise, and after Tang Ye''s control, they grew back.


    When Murong Huansha introduced that Banxia only used medicinal materials that are not expensive, such as honeysuckle and Pinellia ternata, the audience couldn''t resist a sensation and couldn''t believe that using such ordinary medicinal materials could have such good effects. Compared with Murong Qingfeng''s model, it is a huge difference. Murong Qingfeng''s product is mainly aimed at beauty and beauty. It uses precious medicinal materials such as pearls. The price is definitely not low, so the user group is very restricted. However, this model of Murong Huansha is available to the whole people, which is an unparalleled advantage of Murong Qingfeng.


    Of course, this has aroused people''s doubts, and because of being questioned, Murong Huansha''s products have attracted more people''s attention, and many doctors want to try the effect. Creating disputes is also a means of selling. The commotion caused by this alone overwhelmed the momentum of Murong Qingfeng''s product.


    Murong Qingfeng saw that guests, audiences, and major media tended to Murong Huansha''s products. He was furious and glared at Zhang Yanqing, Jiang Weiwei and others.


    Jiang Weiwei did not expect things to develop like this, completely deviating from her expectations, her expression was very difficult to look. And being stared at by Murong Qingfeng, her old face was even more old, and it was even more ugly when twisted, just like the vicious-looking mother in the Qing palace with a hideous face.


    Zhang Yanqing and Li Xiang''s faces turned green or white, and they never expected that the carefully prepared plan would be destroyed by an alternative product that turned out to be. At this moment they no longer have the courage to take a look at Tang Ye. Without enough confidence, without enough confidence in victory, he could no longer ridicule Tang Ye as before.


    Murong Huansha continued to introduce new products, saying that he could try it on the spot, which caused the scene to become lively again. Murong Qingfeng¡¯s products are edible and smearable, but they are stable and traditional in style, and are not attractive enough, and the target user group is relatively narrow. Therefore, when trying products, most people go to Murong Huansha.


    Afterwards, randomly selected guests, audiences, and media personnel tasted the "Mung Bean Cake" with exaggerated expressions, just like eating gourmet food in an anime and climaxing. They were intoxicated and they exclaimed constantly, which all explained the success of Murong Huansha''s product.


    Seeing this scene, the product that Murong Qingfeng held tightly in his hand quietly fell to the ground, feeling helpless. He knew very well that he was defeated completely!


    According to the agreement, when he sees Tang Ye in the future, he will go around the road! This will become a shame in his life.


    However, this was not the most serious consequence. At this time, the warmly welcomed Murong Huansha picked up the microphone and announced one thing-she wanted to clean up the traitors!


    "Here I want to eliminate the traitors in the group!"


    Jiang Weiwei heard the cold voice, like being struck by lightning, and her whole body was shaking like a dying old woman.


    With Murong Huansha''s method, how could he lightly spare someone who betrayed her?

 Chapter 250： A pot kick!

    No one thought that when Murong Huansha had achieved the great success of the new product launch, he suddenly said a cold word.


    "Clean up the group traitors!"


    The media staff took a deep breath. They can swear that the only person who dares to do this is Murong Huansha, the cold and arrogant beauty president.


    Of course, although the media personnel were surprised, they quickly became happy. This is a very sensational thing. The more such things, the more materials they have to write. Don''t worry about the editor-in-chief saying that the manuscript has no dry goods. Now Murong Huansha takes the initiative to give dry goods!


    As a result, the major media reporters surrounded Murong Huansha, opened their eyes, and concentrated on seeing what "big move" Murong Huansha would use.


    The guests and the audience were equally curious. It was no accident that this unreasonable beauty president was able to sit firmly as the president of Tianni Group. She is so outstanding that everyone paid attention to her. Seeing her such a beautiful and **** figure, everyone felt that even if Murong Huansha had no dry goods, she would be worthy of their own eyes.


    But a few people panicked completely. The most panicked person is Jiang Weiwei. This old woman Chinese medicine doctor knew she had betrayed Murong Huansha. Now Murong Huansha is speaking, if she can provide evidence, she will become a target of public criticism and will not be guaranteed.


    Vicious!


    She almost couldn''t bear such blatant revenge. She is very resentful, why is Murong Huansha so cruel to her old man?


    Hey, this is kind of ridiculous. When she betrayed Murong Huansha, she did not want to destroy Murong Huansha''s hard work for more than a year, forcing Murong Huansha to collapse and cry. This would cause her to be cleaned up, but rely on the old to sell her, feeling that Murong Huansha was too cruel to her.


    Just as flustered as Jiang Weiwei, there were Murong Qingfeng and Zhang Yanqing. What they fear most is that Murong Huansha openly said to clean up the traitors. Is there evidence that the new products they took out were stolen?


    If so, then they all have to finish!


    Murong Qingfeng stared like a cannibal. He is going crazy, because Murong Huansha''s move is to destroy him in one blow!


    If Murong Huansha can prove that he steals other people¡¯s products for his own use, then this illegal behavior is tantamount to being exposed to the public, and will even make headlines and be known throughout the country, even if he uses Murong¡¯s relationship. Can''t be erased!


    In this case, where will he go without being pointed out?


    Murong Huansha did not take into account his blood relationship, nor did he take into account that doing so would bring huge losses to Murong''s family.


    How dare this woman? !


    Murong Qingfeng was furious and yelled at the Murong Huansha in front of him: "Murong Huansha, how dare you do this? Do you want to force me to death and stabbing Murong''s house?!"


    "Do you know the consequences of this?!" Murong Qingfeng had no idea that Murong Huansha would dare to do this.


    Murong''s family is strictly hierarchical, even if Murong Huansha is the eldest lady, he can''t go beyond the rules like this!


    But she just dared to do it, and she was very decisive. Murong Qingfeng thought she was a lunatic, just like Tang Ye, it''s no wonder she would fool around with Tang Ye!


    Murong Qingfeng¡¯s anger only attracted the noise and speculation of the media reporters and the audience. Murong Huansha turned a deaf ear and waved his hand, letting Mu Yue take a piece of evidence and announce it to the media reporters, pointing at Jiang Weiwei¡¯s traitorous behavior. Pointing to Zhang Yanqing''s back commander, and finally pointing to Murong Qingfeng as the biggest black hand!


    Suddenly, the crowd was in an uproar!


    Everyone can''t believe that there is such a thing. The new product used by Murong Qingfeng is actually a product previously developed by Murong Huansha, and his product was stolen!


    If this is true, then Jiang Weiwei, Zhang Yanqing and Murong Qingfeng should be so brazen and despicable!


    "Murong Huansha, what are you talking about!" Murong Qingfeng rushed up, wanting to fight Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha looked at him coldly, not afraid. His fist struck and was blocked by a strong hand. Tang Ye went to the booth silently, protecting Murong Huansha.


    Suddenly the scene was chaotic.


    Murong Qingfeng, the young gentleman, actually made such a gaffe, could it be that everything Murong Huansha said was true?


    After Tang Ye restrained Murong Qingfeng, Murong Huansha spoke coldly and arrogantly. The strong aura suppressed, and the scene quickly calmed down.


    Murong Qingfeng still had to argue, pulling out the public relations team he had prepared early in the morning to deal with Murong Huansha''s revenge.


    However, he never dreamed that in the public relations team he personally went to, the one he trusted the most was actually from Murong Huansha!


    Murong Huansha sneered at him.


    He was desperate. In terms of being smart, he was not Murong Huansha''s opponent at all. Before he went to the public relations team, Murong Huansha had already placed the chess pieces. He thought he was well arranged, but Murong Huansha was pinched in his hand.


    Tang Ye was very surprised by Murong Huansha''s arrangement. Unexpectedly, this woman had already locked in this part of the public relations team, and only one step here could kill Murong Qingfeng. Because as the most trusted person in the public relations team, he often has the most authentic information about the employer. That product was originally stolen by Murong Qingfeng. He tried to completely become his through the public relations team, so he would disclose some top-secret information. Now that the public relations staff speaks out the information he has revealed, there is hard evidence.


    As a result, three of them collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Jiang Weiwei couldn''t bear this devastating blow, and fainted directly after falling. Zhang Yanqing was pale, knowing that life was over. Murong Qingfeng was a bit demented and couldn''t bear to lose to his sister like this.


    The matter of stealing other people''s products for his own use, and wanting to beat him back, and the target of the beating is his sister was announced to the world, and he has lost his face.


    One stone caused a thousand waves, and the impact of this incident was huge.


    At this time, the so-called No. 1 Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, the Sixth City Hospital, was completely reduced to a laughing stock. What is the number one Chinese medicine doctor, who actually makes money by stealing the scientific research results of others? This is the number one? The first one stolen? The first copy?


    There is no doubt that the reputation of the No. 1 Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the Sixth Hospital of the City has disappeared, and people will even be laughed at.


    Dean Huang Zhongshu was originally in the office waiting for news of Zhang Yanqing and Murong Qingfeng''s victory, but what he waited for was such a devastating blow. He fell weakly on the chair and muttered to himself, "How could it become like this?"


    The matter was so maddening that the media reporters went crazy and produced articles after a few scans, which immediately became hot news. The content of the news is no longer the same, just change the headline to attract people. There is a single stone that caused a thousand waves of waves. It is related to the Tianni Group, the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital, the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital, and the Murong Family. There are also reports of two new products. People sighed.


    This is also a great time to advertise.


    After the police came to take away Jiang Weiwei, Zhang Yanqing, Murong Qingfeng and other people involved in stealing scientific research results, Murong Huansha immediately returned to the launch of the new product and began to promote the Banxia appointment. At the same time, Ma Ru, the network promoter she dug from Tang Ye, helped with the operation of the big fat man nicknamed Hippo.


    As a result, Pinellia has an appointment that this product quickly emerged, and the results achieved are extremely amazing.


    After a busy day, Murong Huansha returned to the private space at the highest level of the Tianni Group to rest, regardless of the turmoil outside.


    This day is a day filled with the smoke of war, and the winner has been determined to be her.


    Tang Ye stayed outside to deal with the rest. He admired Murong Huansha''s actions very much. Originally, he thought that Murong Huansha was just launching new products steadily, first to win the war of new product release and then to deal with Murong Qingfeng and Jiang Weiwei. Unexpectedly, Murong Huansha directly kicked everyone. At this moment, Murong Qingfeng is over, and the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City Sixth Hospital is also over.


    "This woman is terrible." When Tang Ye left the venue to go home, he glanced at the still lively venue and sighed heartily.


    He felt very stressed to be with such a terrible woman.


    At this time, Murong Huansha sent him a text message, "Come over and drink with me and celebrate."


    Tang Ye''s face suddenly turned pale. That woman with strong desire and hope, I''m afraid it''s much more than just drinking when it comes to her, right?

 Chapter 251： Give it to her!

    After Tang Ye received a text message from Murong Huansha asking him to go over to drink and celebrate, he threw his phone in the back seat and drove home.


    "If I go to this rich woman, I won''t be tossed to death, don''t do it!" He snorted with a firm attitude.


    However, the phone lights up again and there are text messages again!


    He took back his phone to check it, and it was sent by Murong Huansha. As if he had guessed that he would not come, Murong Huansha sent a short message again, "My phone has a picture of sleeping with you. What if I accidentally send it to your lovely wife''s phone?"


    Tang Ye''s face turned green when he saw the message.


    In his memory, he has never had the silly-coercive act of going to bed and taking pictures. He has always wondered about this kind of thing. Many people are afraid that their husbands or wives will know about love. But, hey, it happens to be with love-people have to take photos when they are playing, such as bed-photographs-photographs. Isn''t this stupid, since I am afraid of being known, why do I take these evidences! Idle eggs-hurts?


    So Tang Ye would never do this kind of thing, so Murong Huansha would definitely do this kind of thing.


    However, Murong Huansha Tangtang, a president, can do such a thing?


    So he didn''t believe it.


    He immediately replied to Murong Huansha: "You play slowly by yourself, thinking I was scared?"


    However, in less than two seconds, Murong Huansha sent him a multimedia message, the content of which was a photo of him and Murong Huansha as they rolled their sheets. He fell asleep, Murong Huansha was holding him, both of them were naked.


    Looking at this sinful picture, Tang Ye immediately replied, scolding Murong Huansha and said: "You stinky lady waiting!"


    After replying, he suffocated his breath and stepped on the accelerator and hurried to Murong Huansha''s private lounge, which is called the palace in the sky.


    Murong Huansha suddenly became very playful, and the scolded lady was not angry, and gave Tang Ye a smiling face.


    Horrible woman, even dare to take pictures of bed!


    Tang Ye angrily came to the top of the Tianni Group. It was like a palace where the queen Murong Huansha lived. Tang Ye unceremoniously opened the door directly and entered the bright hall and saw a light The woman with white legs sat lazily on a sofa that looked like a white throne.


    The woman only kept a shirt, covering her thigh, and down there were her long, white legs. A pair of long legs overlap each other, the curves are soft, round and shiny. After seeing such Mei legs, I always feel that there is no such good-looking leg in the world.


    The woman holds a glass of crimson wine in her hand, gently swaying, the wine spins gracefully. The woman put the wine glass on the rosy lips, gently touching the edge, the **** and alluring red lips are delicate and beautiful. After taking a sip of the wine, a little red remained on the lips, making the lips redder, as if the remaining blood was a scarlet monster.


    The woman in this appearance is like a vampire queen.


    Tang Ye had to admit that the beauty and charm of Murong Huansha never ends. If an average man sees her beautiful and strange appearance, he is afraid that he will directly bow down and bow his head, and be willing to go up and down the fire for her. It''s not shameful to fall under the pomegranate skirt of such a woman. It can even be said that it is a supreme honor to be a minister of such a woman.


    However, Tang Ye is a bit different, hehe, he has already put Murong Huansha under his body, letting Murong Huansha make a mellow-sounding sound because of his bravery, so he will not be bewitched by Murong Huansha , Becoming an idiot can''t think.


    He is very angry now, because Murong Huansha took a photo of the bed that threatened him!


    He is also very speechless, why is this woman doing such a stupid thing? If that kind of photo flows out, not just yourself, she may be destroyed!


    Tang Ye didn''t praise how beautiful and coquettish Murong Huansha was, and said directly: "Huansha, I don''t think you can be so... mean."


    The enchanting smile of Murong Huansha''s mouth came to an abrupt end, looking at Tang Ye with a cold expression, drank the wine in his hand, and then smashed a glass against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and easily caught the wine glass. For a powerful warrior of him, even a knife is useless.


    He took the wine glass and walked to Murong Huansha and said, "That kind of thing is not good for you and me, isn''t it?"


    Murong Huansha stared at him, gritted his teeth, and said in embarrassment, "You don''t have me in your heart!"


    Tang Ye didn''t even want to roll his eyes, and sat down beside Murong Huansha, lying lazily, and said, "Do you have to lose your temper? I ask you, if the photo is stolen, lose it. Go online, what about you, the president?"


    "I can admit our relationship!" Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye with earnest eyes.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and then he felt guilty and said: "It''s impossible, as I said after we had a relationship, I will never abandon her."


    Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye silently.


    She originally thought that she and Tang Ye were getting closer and closer, and after they became more and more affectionate, she could let Tang Ye put down Lin Yourong and truly belong to her. However, she obviously underestimated Tang Ye''s feelings for Lin Yourong.


    After watching Tang Ye for a long time, she compromised, leaned down and slept on Tang Ye, and said, "Forget it, although you are very annoying, but you are also very cute, much more reliable than ordinary men who are bothered."


    Tang Ye laughed at herself and said: "Faxin? I don''t want to talk about this issue anymore. It''s too hypocritical. Just like going to a prostitute, his clothes are all stripped off and he pretends to talk to the young lady in literature and art, looking up at the sky forty-five degrees. Her sorrow told me that it was not a prostitute, but loneliness, such as unrequited talent, frustrated love, etc. What''s more terrifying, I asked the lady why she did this job after she was done. It''s damn- fucking, if I am a lady Slap in the past didn''t make the money for splitting the legs. It was originally a matter of lying on the bed and shaking a few times. Why did it make it so complicated?"


    Haha!


    Tang Ye was slapped over by Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha said airly: "You treat me as a young lady?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said speechlessly, "I''m just making a metaphor, for You Toong, for you, for Mu Yue, for a woman who has a relationship with me. I don''t want to say so much anymore. If you are willing to follow me, I will be right. You. I will not put you together. In addition to avoiding your psychological collision, I also hope that you are all independent."


    Murong Huansha propped up and sat on Tang Ye''s abdomen. His posture was a bit seductive, which made people imagine and flutter, like the Guanyin sitting-Lian when men and women toss. But Murong Huansha just regarded this as a condescending arrogance, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I still won''t destroy that photo."


    "You..." Tang Ye was very angry.


    "I like it very much." Murong Huansha did not let Tang Ye refute, and said Yoyo.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t remember the details of that photo very clearly. When I saw the photo, I was so angry that I ran to Murong Huansha without looking carefully.


    Murong Huansha glared at him, opened his phone, lay down next to Tang Ye, showed the photo, and said, "I am very quiet inside."


    Tang Ye looked at the photo, it was true. Although Murong Huansha in the photo had just gotten into bed, her hair was still a bit messy and her cheeks were rosy, but her expression was quiet and she did not have the usual arrogance and sharpness, just like a woman at home.


    Murong Huansha likes and yearns for that kind of life.


    But with the path she chose now, it was impossible to have that kind of life. In particular, she publicly killed Murong Qingfeng about today''s new product launch, which was tantamount to stabbing Murong''s house. In the days to come, if she wants to survive, she must become sharper.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Then keep it."


    It''s just that he always has an ominous premonition in his heart that this photo will bring him and Murong Huansha a huge disaster.


    Why should we plant such a bomb around?


    Who makes this woman around him like it? If she wants it, give it to her.

 Chapter 252： Bai Meisheng smiled sweetly!

    Beauty is indispensable for men''s arena. If there is more energy, then take an extra sword, a bowl of wine, and enjoy the world.


    It''s beautiful to think about, but unfortunately it''s not that easy. Life is so simple, but sadness is accumulated everywhere... Oh no, for Tang Ye, it is accumulation of trouble.


    He can embrace beauty in his arms, but he can''t walk away from the world. Especially, his beauties are still restless, like Murong Huansha who is beside him at this time, she stabbed a knife into her own home, and her home is the ruthless general Wanghou''s family. For that kind of family, just a woman, it is easy to control her destiny.


    "Will you overdo it this time?" Tang Ye had planned to discuss this matter with Murong Huansha again tomorrow, but now Murong Huansha was forced to come here and simply made it clear.


    The thing is that Murong Huansha announced what Murong Qingfeng had done in front of the public at the new product launch conference, so that Murong Qingfeng was completely destroyed. Murong Qingfeng is the young master of the Murong family, representing some of the faces of the Murong family outside. Murong Qingfeng lost face, and Murong''s family also lost face. The Murong family must have a temper.


    And the one who did this was also the eldest lady of Murong''s family. It is not difficult to imagine that at this time the Murong Patriarch is afraid to be furious.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye somewhat playfully, and sneered: "This kind of thing is always done, but now the family will not kill me."


    Speaking calmly, Murong Huansha stood up and pulled Tang Ye up again, probably because she didn''t have enough space on the sofa, she lay down on the carpet and pulled Tang Ye to sleep together. She lay face down, looked at the ceiling above, and said, "The Murong family is indeed big enough. In ancient times, far away from the court, that was the second Tu emperor. However, no family can last forever. Murong My family has been the emperor of the earth for too long, and Red Wall is about to start."


    Tang Ye was taken aback and looked at Murong Huansha and frowned, "Red Wall wants to get rid of your Murong family?"


    Murong Huansha gave Tang Ye a white look, and the fascination was faintly revealed, and said, "It''s not getting rid of it, it''s weakening."


    She leaned over, stretched out her slender jade hand, put it on Tang Ye¡¯s neck, pulled Tang Ye over, and let Tang Ye press her on her body. She was obviously doing **** movements, but still calmly. Said: "The Red Wall policy has always been checks and balances, and the Murong family has become the biggest obstacle to the checks and balances. Do you think those stubborn old men who serve the country and the people will attack the Murong family?"


    Tang Ye nodded, took the hand that Murong Huansha wrapped around his neck by the way, and stared at him, indicating that he would not play with Murong Huansha.


    However, Murong Huansha suddenly bent her knee and hit Tang Ye''s abdomen. Woo, Tang Ye snorted painfully, losing strength for a while. Murong Huansha took advantage of this to clasp his neck with both hands again, and pressed his head down, just buried in her crisp-breast like two towering upside down spring bamboo shoots.


    If it were an ordinary man, I was afraid that he would already have a nosebleed, and couldn''t bear to rectify Murong Huansha severely on the spot. Who can refuse such a woman? But Tang Ye was not an ordinary man, and not as good as a beast, so he didn''t start Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha wasn''t in a hurry, but he was breathing a little short, and continued: "I recently received news from my family that the two ancestors who had been doing worship at the Red Wall Palace were sent home. Retirement. Ha... said it¡¯s retirement. In fact, Red Wall felt that our Murong family had too much worship in the court. Isn¡¯t this a measure to weaken Murong¡¯s family?"


    "But this can''t stop the family from taking action against your rebellious daughter." Tang Ye frowned.


    "Is it true?" Murong Huansha smiled and hummed: "Why am I so rebellious? What''s wrong with getting rid of the scum of a family? It''s just that the methods are a little...not suitable."


    Tang Ye shrugged and did not refute Murong Huansha''s words, but was still very worried. After all, it was completely impossible for them to fight Murong''s family with their strength at this time.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "You, a Chinese medicine doctor, don''t know the wind direction over the red wall? You don''t know that the Minister of Health Xu Shichang intends to support Chinese medicine and establish a Chinese medicine association? I tell you that the new product at this time, I use Chinese medicine materials. If it succeeds, it will have a huge effect on the promotion of Chinese medicine. Then Minister Xu will definitely not miss it. You and I are both the core figures of this new product launch. Do you think Minister Xu will let others move us? Ah, just as the Red Wall wanted to weaken Murong¡¯s family, the old men in the family didn¡¯t dare to show their handles clearly and let the Red Wall catch it. Maybe, Murong Qing¡¯s scandals would be beaten by the Red Wall. The Murong¡¯s family. Haha, I think, even if the old men in the family are itching with anger, they can only slap the table at this time, and dare not directly take the surgery."


    Tang Ye stared at Murong Huansha in amazement, this woman was so comprehensive, she was indeed a terrifying woman.


    Tang Ye thinks he is a little smart, but he didn''t expect Murong Huansha to be smarter than him. This woman played directly between Murong''s house and Red Wall. She deserves to be a woman who can sit firmly in the position of the president of Tianni Group. This rich woman''s scheming and methods are worthy of her ambition to dominate.


    Murong Huansha saw Tang Ye''s surprised expression, a little contemptuous, and snorted: "You guy is also a little capable of sleeping women."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "What do you say? You conquer the world, I conquer you, that day and you are mine."


    "Fuck off, this is what a woman said to a man." Murong Huansha poked Tang Ye''s chest with her very beautiful finger after the nail art. She was charming and playful. She was already a charming and charming woman, and it was really beyond her control. what.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Times have changed, and women are getting stronger and stronger. You are the best proof."


    "What then?" Murong Huansha was very happy, this sentence is undoubtedly a huge recognition of her.


    Tang Ye laughed twice and said, "Then? Then God felt that the world must be returned to a prestigious society where men are respected, so he sent me. You powerful women, tremble!"


    "Oh, I''m so scared." Murong Huansha squinted her eyes and smiled. She was so glamorous. She pointed to her towering crisp-chest to Tang Ye, and said coldly: "Since you are so noble. Mission, then I¡¯ll give you a chance. Here, the clothes are unresolved, you bite them open with your mouth."


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s face turned dark, and teasing this woman, she actually got herself in.


    He looked at Murong Huansha and said, "I want it again?"


    Murong Huansha showed a look of idiot, and said, "Otherwise, why do you want to come?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said: "You don''t want to be a ridiculous-lewd queen."


    "Do you also know that I am a queen?" Murong Huansha grumbled and said, "If someone else is a queen, will there be only one man? If a man is an emperor, the harem will have three thousand beauties. A woman who is an emperor will naturally have three thousand men. But for me, you are the only one. And, you are the only one. Then you must work harder. Do you want me to find another man?"


    Ouch, Tang Ye was both moved and felt threatened by this, and was in a dilemma.


    He wanted to say something, but Murong Huansha stopped him coldly, "Don''t talk nonsense, take off my clothes, thank you."


    Helpless, Tang Ye stretched out his hand.


    "No hands, bites!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye feels really shameless. First it was a little white face, then a duck, and now it is a male pet, why is his upgrade route so shameful?


    rub!


    However, Murong Huansha is undoubtedly one of the most capable women in the world, and she murmured that only Tang Ye was a man. As a man, this is something to be proud of for a lifetime. Think about it, that''s all, Tang Ye should have sacrificed his life to accompany the woman, accompany Murong Huansha crazy.


    Murong Huansha was a little annoyed when she saw Tang Ye''s reluctance, and hummed, "Are you out of interest?"


    "Yes, but this matter should be controlled." Tang Ye said seriously.


    Murong Huansha felt wronged and said, "I know too, but, although I said just now that you don''t have to worry about me being attacked by the family, you can''t be 100% sure. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse, isn''t it? If we are determined to take me back, the red wall may not be able to stop it. Now we have not contacted Minister Xu at all, have we? Without contact, we cannot be sure that I will be protected by him. If I was taken home, I would Become a canary in a cage, when you want to sleep with me, there is no door!"


    Tang Ye curled his lips, squinted and smiled: "How do I think you are fooling people?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha saw that she was moved with affection, and she couldn''t make Tang Ye interested even with reason. Oh, no, it was sexual, and she was really angry.


    I am an immortal beauty who has been so eloquent to promote himself, this dead man actually doesn''t appreciate it, and is familiar with it?


    Murong Huansha became angry, and suddenly reached out under Tang Ye to be strong!


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Okay, you are going crazy, let me be crazy with you!"


    The corners of Murong Huansha''s mouth rose, and she smiled beautifully.

 Chapter 253： The story of ancient times!

    In fact, don''t worry about Murong Huansha being dealt with by Murong''s family, Tang Ye has two choices, either go back or stay. It''s still early and the chances of staying are great. And stay, hey, it''s hard to escape Murong Huansha''s claws!


    Tang Ye''s mood is actually very good. From Murong Huansha''s analysis, he knew that developing Chinese medicine would be easier than originally thought. The biggest reason is the support of Xu Shichang, Minister of Health. Now that there is Tianni Group in capital and Xu Shichang who is invisible at the level of power, why not develop it?


    "What are you thinking about, you can''t even take off your clothes for so long, are you still a man? Or, I''m so ugly that you don''t even want clothes?" Murong Huansha, whose face became more ruddy, was obviously dissatisfied, and let Tang Ye be in her Be more presumptuous.


    Tang Ye was speechless, he was already working on it, and said, "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, besides, if you are really ugly, I will cover your face with a pillow, and my eyes will be clean. Anyway, your body and your legs , It still makes men very desirable."


    "I hate it!" At this moment Murong Huansha lost the cold and arrogant sharpness, her face became more and more obvious, it is hard to imagine that she would have such a side.


    Tang Ye looked a little fascinated. After all, he is strong enough to train this incredible President Leng Ao into this way.


    Murong Huansha wrapped her legs around Tang Ye''s waist, but she didn''t let Tang Ye go to the last step. She embraced Tang Ye''s neck with both hands enthusiastically, and said, "What do you think about this kind of thing? "


    "Such a thing? Go to bed?" Tang Ye asked suspiciously.


    Murong Huansha slapped his hand and groaned: "Don''t stop, continue, so I feel comfortable."


    "Yes, it means going to bed."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and cursed with a smile: "Aren''t you faceless and skinless now? You are forcing me like this, you know you are ashamed?"


    Murong Huansha even approached Tang Ye and said, "Just tell me. I used to think this kind of thing was impossible for me, but since you fell asleep that time, in this respect The thirst becomes stronger and stronger. Besides..."


    As he said, Murong Huansha bit his lip, his complexion was even redder, and she couldn''t say anything.


    Tang Ye was aroused by her instead, and with two clicks, she took away the only remaining underwear on her body, confronted her naked and naked, and said, "What else? What''s so shy, we are all very frankly. Relatively."


    Murong Huansha pinched Tang Ye¡¯s chest in embarrassment. Nima found that the muscles were too strong to lift the skin, and hummed: ¡°Just say, I¡¯m not afraid. Since I had a relationship with you, I¡¯m It¡¯s desire-hope, and I feel that it¡¯s okay to always toss with you. Another is thinking about how arrogant we...can be!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    Murong Huansha glared at him, but immediately lowered her head and bit her lip and said: "It''s... a trick! I found that you actually have some strength, nothing else. It''s like a big water buffalo, whether it can cultivate the fields or not. Wrong, but I only know how to plow from east to west, and from south to north. It''s boring and boring! It''s okay now, I don''t choose food, and it''s fine to go straight. But after a long time, I''m afraid I will get tired."


    "..."


    After hearing Murong Huansha''s words, Tang Ye stopped talking, his face twitched.


    It''s his uncle!


    From the very beginning when he had a relationship with Murong Huansha, he knew that this rich woman was an old driver. Listen to her, really old fritters! Didn''t she mean...that she didn''t understand tricks when she rolled the sheets? !


    Fuck, complaining about my monotonous posture!


    Tang Ye turned around and wanted to leave. Insult yourself!


    "Do not be angry!"


    Seeing Tang Ye''s upset, Murong Huansha pulled him, his face flushed, lowered his head to hide his shame, and whispered in a soft voice: "Don''t blame me, I''m just saying something... after going to bed with you several times. I think. Of course I hope you will give me more''surprises'', but if you don''t want to, this will be great in this life."


    She probably also knows how a woman''s denial of a man''s bed-skills hurts a man''s self-esteem.


    Tang Ye was happy when she saw her apologize. Hey, this beautiful president has no temper in front of me.


    Happy in his heart, Tang Ye smiled, and said, "You talked to me about this issue in a veiled way, because you think you want to be richer in sexual affairs, but you are worried that it will look sloppy and uncomfortable, and it''s impolite? "


    Murong Huansha nodded and said, "It''s kind of, after all, **** is very sensitive."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, the woman was serious again.


    "Alright, okay, I won''t talk about this in the future." Murong Huansha gave in again, afraid that Tang Ye would be upset.


    "No, I think your request is normal." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Really, really?" Murong Huansha asked cautiously.


    Tang Ye saw her like this and found it interesting and very happy, and said, "Of course it is true. Have you never heard a story? In ancient times, there was a scholar who knew the book and followed the ethics and teachings. He married a fellow who was a good book and a reasonable personality. The girl. The two of them are well-mannered when they do that sex. The so-called spring-evening moment is worth a lot of money. This kind of life food is enjoyable. However, those days were okay at the beginning. Later, the scholars felt that they were well-mannered. Every time he worked on the lady, and the lady underneath closed her eyes and pulled the quilt, she didn''t even dare to hold his body, so she felt more and more dull. At this time, he met a ruffian brother and took him for a stroll. Brothel..."


    "After the scholar visited the brothel, hey, it''s terrible. He tasted the 18 martial arts on the brothel woman''s bed. He was completely fascinated. He stopped being close to the lady for several months. But one day when he returned home, he saw the lady feel sad. , So she felt ashamed, and frankly told the lady about going to the brothel. Although the lady was angry, in ancient times, going to the brothel was not a bad thing. So the lady complained a few words, and thinking of the scholar, she was She was very curious about the eighteen martial arts in bed, so she asked the scholar to use those martial arts. As a result, hey, she was also hooked. Only then did she enjoy the real joy of love between men and women, and then she knew what is the best of men and women. Huan. Later, the husband and wife became more dissatisfied, so the lady generously paid for the scholar to study in the brothel, and then came back to serve her..."


    "So, in the matter of this bed, ancient times there were 18 martial arts, 36 postures, and 72 changes..."


    Listening to Tang Ye''s words, Murong Huansha''s face was even more ruddy and shy, but she couldn''t help but be happy. With an inverted sentiment of sentient beings, she scorned Tang Ye, "Just you are bad, and what ancient story is there? ..."


    Tang Ye said innocently: "This is not what I said, it is the essence of the room-art handed down by the ancients, okay? Besides, the love of men and women is our body''s instincts, so we are growing up. At that time, no matter whether you have this mind or not, your body will react. Otherwise, why does the school have sex-enlightenment education. Of course, this education is separated from men and women. I was in the sixth grade at that time."


    Ouch, there is this education in the sixth grade of elementary school?


    Murong Huansha gave Tang Ye a white look, but she became more cheerful, and her body entangled Tang Ye more tightly.


    "Hey, it''s not right." Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha with weird eyes, and hummed, "Didn''t you ask for more tricks? Why did you respond to me? Then I said this, like hard work Justify yourself? Cheating, you want to say that I am lustful again, right? Damn, you women are bad, and you have to say that you are dissatisfied with your own desires. You have to say that it is a man who has done it. I quit, I am going home. Bye!"


    Tang Ye pretended to be angry, found an excuse, stood up to leave.


    However, Murong Huansha was already wrapped around his body and couldn''t get rid of it. Murong Huansha squinted her pretty eyes and smiled: "I like the story you told in ancient times. Now we are the husband and wife who knows well. However, if you dare to go with the ruffian brother to Miss -, I will cut it off. You! As for the eighteen martial arts, you won¡¯t, and neither will I, so let¡¯s explore slowly..."


    Speechless.


    Tang Ye felt that this woman was unreasonable.


    Murong Huansha didn''t bother to care about him, and started to be presumptuous on him, very happy, and said: "We won''t be bored together in the future, let us start exploring now!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye wanted to cry without tears.


    Good iceberg beauty president, sister Yu! Why did it become like this?

 Chapter 254： The girl is so domineering!

    When Tang Ye left Murong Huansha, there was still a button on his clothes that was not buttoned. He fled and left, really can''t stand it!


    Murong Huansha seemed to be insatiable forever, even if his whole body became weak and weak after several sexual intercourses, she still entangled Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be a tired cow!


    Murong Huansha saw him running away and cursed, "I''m really worried about being caught by my family, so I need so many..."


    A bit bitter, a bit sad.


    But soon her grieving face became cold and stern, and she hummed: "Having such a joy with my own man, old guys, don''t you want me to go back!"


    ...


    Tang Ye returned to the royal garden community, walked slowly towards his house, no longer thinking about the absurd things with Murong Huansha, because there is one more thing that needs his attention, and that is tomorrow''s battle with Yin Jun.


    "If you want to play tricks on me, you have to understand me first, huh..." Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing when he thought of Yin Jun in the evening breeze.


    When I went to the restaurant with Jiang Ruoqing for dinner, I encountered Murong Qingfeng carrying the east and west in the Guwu rivers and lakes into trouble. Although Tang Manhong gave him the poisonous help to win, he was also seriously injured. If Yin Jun had calculated this, Yin Jun would definitely think that if he was injured, it would be easier to win. It''s a pity that Tang Ye is not an ordinary person, with a weird body possessed by flames, and Lin Yourong, that injury is really nothing.


    However, Yin Jun''s strength is fourfold, and he still cannot be underestimated. And his strength is threefold, even though he has the flame physique, silver needle, poison and other methods, and has done a lot of against the strong, but the chance of winning against Shang Yin Jun is still only 55 points.


    Five to five points means that he is very likely to lose.


    At this time, he walked to the house and found that there was a car parked with a man and a woman standing beside the car. Chen Hu and several members of the Tigers team looked bad. Lin Yourong frowned slightly, even for nothing. Lu Celadon also stood at the door of the house, looking at it blankly.


    After seeing the two people beside the car, Tang Ye walked over with a sneer, and said loudly, "Master Yin, why come to see me leisurely?"


    Yin Jun looked back at Tang Ye, twitched at the corner of his mouth, and said with a joke: "I''m afraid you forgot that we have an account to be settled tomorrow, so I specially reminded him."


    Tang Ye smiled unhurriedly, and said, "Isn''t it just a fight with you? I''m not going to leave Tang Ye."


    Yin Jun smiled more deeply and said, "That''s fine. I thought you would find an excuse to say not to fight, such as being injured, busy with things, etc. Anyway, this kind of thing is common for a cunning person like you. ."


    Yin Jun made no secret of his hostility towards Tang Ye.


    The woman next to him is no one else but Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Yin Jun and Tang Ye, and said nothing. She followed Yin Jun for fear that Yin Jun and Tang Ye would fight. She knew that Tang Ye was seriously injured in the restaurant. She would not let Yin Jun come and provoke Tang Ye if she didn''t have enough evidence to prove that Yin Jun was manipulating it.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked at Yin Jun, and said, "Young Master Yin, fight when you fight. When did you become such a mother-in-law? Honestly, just what you can think of in your mind, what kind of aggressive strategy? Go ahead, it''s like a stage clown to me, understand?"


    Without waiting for Yin Jun to speak, Tang Ye sneered and continued: "The strength of the east, west, north and south is indeed good, but there are always a lot of troubles when running outside on the Guwu rivers and lakes. And the people outside of us are not there. People of the rivers and lakes, it¡¯s better not to stretch your hands too long. The strong dragon does not crush the snake. Do you think it is interesting to let those people go outside to go wild?"


    Yin Jun''s eyes moved, but he concealed it quickly, and smiled: "I don''t understand what you are saying, and I am not a person who wants to talk nonsense. Tomorrow, I will be waiting for you at the Xiangshan Observatory."


    "Don''t be a turtle!" Yin Jun left a word with a sneer and got into the car.


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to talk to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye waved her to leave. She was a little annoyed, and was kindly treated as a donkey. She glared at Tang Ye before getting into the car and leaving with Yin Jun.


    Chen Hu walked over and looked at Tang Ye worryingly: "Tang Ye, Jun Yin has a good reputation in the military area. Although Jiang Ruoqing has always been in front of him, others think that his strength is worse than Jiang Ruoqing, but in fact, he He is willing to stay behind Jiang Ruoqing. His strength must not be underestimated. It may be far above Jiang Ruoqing. I am curious, why are you arguing with him?"


    Tang Ye sighed, and said, "I don''t know. Maybe I am a natural sweet potato. When a woman sees it, he takes the initiative to post it, and a man takes the initiative to call when he sees it. Alas..."


    Haha!


    A gentle slap came, Lin Yourong stared at Tang Ye unanimously, and she was still joking when she was approached by someone. She looked at Tang Ye very worried, got bold, and took it regardless of the Tigers team. Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "It''s okay, let''s just fight, the worst is just losing."


    "but¡­¡­"


    "It''s okay, let''s go in." Tang Ye stopped Lin Yourong who was still talking, and pulled her into the room.


    Walking up the steps in front of the door, Lu Celadon stared at Tang Ye. Tang Ye was a little surprised at her abnormality, didn''t she usually turn her head and walk away when she saw herself walking?


    "Girl, what''s the matter? Worried about my dad being beaten? Haha, don''t worry, I can handle it." Tang Ye reached out to touch Lu Celadon''s head.


    He is more than a head taller than Lu Celadon, this movement is very natural. It was just that this action was unsuccessful, and Lu Celadon slapped him and knocked out his hand.


    "Idiot!" Lu Celadon scolded. There may be no reason for such a scolding before, but now the reason for scolding is very sufficient. Tang Ye actually called her a girl, only a fool would believe this relationship!


    Tang Ye was knocked out and stretched out his hand. He was not angry or embarrassed. This was Lu Celadon''s temper.


    Unexpectedly, Lu Celadon did not turn around and entered the house, but walked to the place where Tang Ye usually practiced hard Tai Chi, hooked Tang Ye, and said, "Come here and punch."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, wondering what Lu Celadon wanted to do.


    Lin Yourong felt that they were fooling around and wanted to stop them, but Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became serious, and said: "Yourong, it''s okay, it''s still early. Celadon is interested in boxing, so I will accompany her to fight. Don¡¯t you like it?"


    Lin Yourong thought for a while, nodded in agreement, and sat on the steps looking at Tang Ye and Lu Celadon.


    Chen Hu and the members of the Tigers team were surprised to see them this way, but they didn''t interfere. They were all guarded around to avoid Lu Celadon being hijacked.


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye in front of him, his expression unchanged, and said, "Teach you a trick to beat two cows across the mountain, and beat the indifferent thing just now into a pig''s head."


    "..."


    Tang Ye stared at Lu Celadon in amazement, never expected, this girl...so domineering!

 Chapter 255： Stupid you!

    Lu Celadon said to teach Tang Ye how to beat Yin Jun into a pig, but Tang Ye didn''t feel exaggerated. Because of the celestial talent of Lu Celadon, there are unlimited possibilities.


    Although Tang Ye didn¡¯t inquire about Tiannv¡¯s potion carefully, let alone how many abilities of Tiannv¡¯s potion Lu Celadon mastered, but before, Lu Celadon gave him a light punch and beat him as a girl who had never been exposed to boxing. After taking a half step back, even if it was only half a step, he was convinced of Lu Celadon''s ability.


    What kind of existence is the goddess? He didn''t know, and didn''t bother to explore it, but Lu Celadon was living in his house, his family. As for the name of the girl, it is just a kind of humor in life.


    Lu Celadon is not a joking woman, what she said, what Tang Ye believed. She once divided people''s strength into three levels, point, line and surface. A person who makes a "point" is absolutely powerful. The people who play the "line" are usually those who are superior. The people who can only fight "face" are just ordinary warriors and ordinary people.


    The only experts who can hit the "point" directly exist on the Guwu River and Lake. If any such expert goes outside, he will be invincible. As for Lu Celadon, although she doesn''t have much strength, she can see "points". To see the "points" means to see through a person''s weakness. Then it is very simple to defeat the enemy.


    Everyone has weaknesses, even gods. There have been rumors that zombies are immortal, and it is impossible to kill them. However, when he encounters an expert who can see the "dot", the expert gently grabs his fatal "dot", and he will fall apart and die completely.


    It is like destroying the most critical part of an object structure, causing the structure to collapse.


    Those who can see the "dot" are so against the sky!


    Tang Ye believed that Lu Celadon must have seen Yin Jun''s weakness just now when he said that domineering words. At the same time, she was still a supercomputer. After seeing Yin Jun''s weakness, she immediately analyzed and found the best attack method.


    The best way to deal with Yin Jun is the one that Lu Celadon mentioned.


    Tang Ye couldn''t conceal his excitement. With the guidance of a heavenly existence like Lu Celadon, let alone a Yin Jun, ten more Yin Jun are not afraid!


    Originally thought that the outcome was only five or five points, but now he has nine points to kill Yin Jun.


    "Girl, let''s talk about it, what''s the meaning of hitting the two cows across the mountain?" Tang Ye couldn''t wait to see Lu Celadon with eager eyes, as if looking at a little lady who had endured for a long time and finally could spend a night in the bridal chamber, wishing to rush to eat her.


    Lu Celadon was a bit disdainful of his hot gaze, and still said blankly: "Do you know how to fight cattle?"


    Her tone was cold and emotionless, as if speaking so proudly was a gift to humble people.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her temperament, nodded and said, "It is natural to understand how to fight cattle from a mountain, but you don''t understand what you said to fight a second cattle. Tell me?"


    Fighting cattle across the mountain is actually a kind of martial arts that can attack people with the palm of a fist from a distance to knock people down. There are various names for this kind of kung fu, such as hitting people in the air, printing palms, and hundred-step magic boxing.


    Generally speaking, as long as you have a good grasp of Qi Jin, it is not difficult to display it. Tang Ye can already do it.


    Lu Qingci explained: "To fight the second cow is to fight twice. Two attacks, even if two cows are stacked together, have to avoid three points."


    "Awesome!" Tang Ye exclaimed, "But I don''t know how to fight a second cow."


    Lu Celadon sneered, as if he was talking about Tang Ye''s fool, and continued: "Fighting the second cow is just a fist blow, and the force that goes out in the air forms two attacks. The first attack is the power seen on the surface, the second The attack is much more powerful than the first attack several times."


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up and asked, "How can I strike out two attacks with a single punch? It''s a bit like a punch in a punch. I hit a punch, and then I charge up extra energy to form a second release of energy, unexpectedly. Attacks the enemy. However, these are all attached to the enemy''s body, which makes the force impact on the enemy. If separated by a certain distance, it is good to be able to punch to form an impact. How can a second separation be produced? The strength of the distance?"


    With that, Tang Ye tried to shake his fist, like a studious student, humbly asking for advice.


    Lu Celadon is definitely not a amiable teacher, with a cold face as if Tang Ye owed her tens of millions, and hummed: "Know you are stupid, you stand still."


    Tang Ye stood obediently.


    Lu Celadon stepped out a few steps and moved two or three meters away from Tang Ye. Then she didn''t see any energy storage work for her. He just punched and whirred, as if a breeze was blowing, Tang Ye clearly felt his chest lightened. Give it a light pound. This is not all, and then he was beaten again. A total of two blows, one punch in the air, two attacks, and two cows across the mountain!


    Tang Ye really didn''t know what to say to this girl, if she didn''t have the foundation in martial arts, otherwise she would have jumped into a fairy strength. This Nima is fighting two cows across the mountain. Such a wonderful trick, those masters may not be able to learn it for a few years. She is good, and she can play when she speaks. This is not a talent that can be described. It should be said that she is a degraded. Fairies in the world are not comparable to mortals.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s stunned expression, Lu Celadon was not angry, nor did he give any explanation to his abilities. Feng Qingyun said indifferently, "Since I can see the points, I also have a thorough grasp of the lines and faces. To fight two cows across the mountain, one must understand one line, one face, and two points."


    "Um..." Tang Ye stretched out his hand and touched his head, with an awkward expression on his face, and said, "Girl, I can''t understand this point, line, and surface, your dad, it''s very abstract to me, can you say it more vividly? ?"


    Lu Qingci glared at him viciously, and hummed, "Isn''t I usually clever? How can this be so stupid? Also, don''t call me a girl, you are not my dad!"


    Tang Ye deliberately bowed his hands in exaggeration, expressing humility to ask for advice, and said: "Woman, please enlighten me, okay?"


    "Shameless!" Lu Celadon glared at him again, and began to teach him the coup of fighting two cows across the mountain.


    Lu Celadon picked up a big stone and two small stones, and drew a line on the ground, put the big stone on the line, and put the two small stones before and after the big stone, and said: "The line is the line. The big stone is the noodle, and the two small stones are the points. They must be kept on the same line when they hit two cows across the hill. When they punch out to two-thirds, they make a short stay, staying a force, and at the same time create a noodle. Block this first force. As for the second force, it is punched out when the punch is completed. That is to say, the second force is actually the first force to be hit, only because it is blocked by the face, it stays in the first A second attack. This way it won¡¯t be noticed by the enemy, understand?"


    Tang Ye listened attentively, pretending to punch as Lu Celadon said, but when Lu Celadon asked if he didn''t understand, he looked idiot and didn''t even answer.


    Alas, my head is a mess, how can I understand something so profound? She''s not a girl, and she can fiddle with the ethereal dots, lines and surfaces as if she had opened the eyes of the sky.


    Lu Qingci saw Tang Ye''s bewildered look and knew that he didn''t understand anything, so he kicked it and cursed, "You are stupid!"

 Chapter 256： Fight two cows across the mountain!

    Tang Ye felt wronged. He didn''t understand what Lu Celadon said was not that he was stupid. If he also gave himself some devil''s potion, then he would be a devil or something, he would definitely understand it. After all, if a warrior doesn''t practice his strength to the point of transforming into a realm, he can''t turn the real into reality, and touches the illusory point and line.


    Lu Celadon''s attitude towards Tang Ye these days, although it looks cold and disgusting, it is actually a hundred times better than before.


    She only talked so much to Tang Ye. If Chen Hu didn''t just see the vague movements of the two of them in the distance, he would definitely be surprised. They have protected Lu Celadon for many years, and what Lu Celadon said to them may not add up to what she said to Tang Ye all night.


    After that, Tang Ye heard Lu Celadon say several times to display the essence of fighting two cows from a mountain, but still to no avail, sighed: "Is it that I am too stupid? I can''t even touch the head."


    "You are not too stupid, you are very, very stupid! To be so stupid!" Lu Celadon cursed with gritted teeth.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye said, "Celadon, I am very happy to see you like this. I talk a lot and lose my temper with personality. It''s lovely."


    Noting Lu Celadon¡¯s murderous eyes, Tang Ye hurriedly changed her words: "Forget it, since you can¡¯t learn it, then you won¡¯t be tired. Even if you don¡¯t fight two cows across the mountain, tell me about Yin Jun¡¯s weaknesses. I can beat him too."


    "No, you have to learn!" Lu Qingci snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye had nothing to do with this "girlfriend".


    Lu Celadon sullen his face, thought for a while, and said, "Why don''t you use rote memorization first, and play this move directly and mechanically, but only form, without god, can only exert 50% power."


    "Good!" Tang Ye nodded happily.


    It is very good to be able to learn form, as for God, I can slowly make up for it in the future. This kind of trick is originally only reachable when it reaches that level. It''s like a baby, whose teeth haven''t grown yet, so you can''t chew your bones, so don''t worry.


    Lu Celadon was too lazy to scold him for being stupid. He treated him as a fixed move and dismantled it into dozens of small details, so that Tang Ye could learn by rote, such as how to punch out, when to stop, and to stop. What to do in an instant, etc., everything. When Tang Ye pressed it to do it, although he didn''t know the specific mystery inside, he still had the power to beat a mountain.


    After Lu Celadon taught Tang Ye, he stood aside and stared, like a stern teacher, not allowing Tang Ye to be lazy. Tang Ye didn''t mean to be lazy, so he didn''t press his body with many skills. He was so enthusiastic that he could learn the wonderful tricks of hitting two cows across the mountain, so he kept practicing, and the night was deep.


    Originally wanted to continue practicing, but seeing that the night was getting dark and could not delay Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong''s rest, he stopped practicing. Although the heat he has mastered is not strong, he can exert four-point power. Coupled with the weakness of Yin Jun pointed out by Lu Celadon, it is not difficult to deal with Yin Jun.


    Lu Celadon also knew this and allowed Tang Ye to rest. I don''t know why she asked so harshly.


    Stopping to practice the movements, Tang Ye approached Lu Celadon, reaching out to touch Lu Celadon''s head, just like loving his own daughter. But Lu Celadon cast a look that could kill people, he could only withdraw his hand in angrily, and grinned: "Celadon, it''s not that I said you, you are really too bad, be careful of God''s jealousy."


    Lu Qingci coldly snorted, "I''ve been jealous for a few years, isn''t it enough? Are you going to let me die?"


    Tang Ye''s expression shrank suddenly, always feeling that Lu Celadon''s aura of a fight with the sky made him infected.


    Since the birth of Tiannv''s Medicine, Lu Celadon has suffered a tragedy of family ruin and death, and then life is full of dangers and trapped in a cage. This is indeed very unfair to her. She once hated everything and gave up everything.


    Lu Celadon said: "Actually, I am not so good. I can only see dots, lines and planes. As long as things are at this level, they can be seen, wired to follow, and touched, so I can easily learn them. I learn. These things are like copying copybooks, if the copying is not right... the pig is not so stupid!"


    "Haha, that''s the truth." Tang Ye laughed, no longer entangled with Lu Celadon''s ability, took Lu Celadon''s hand, with an affectionate attitude, and let her go in and rest.


    Lu Qingci tried to shake his hand away, but failed. Of course, she may not want to, otherwise as long as she gently hits the weakness of Tang Ye''s arm, Tang Ye will not let go. As Tang Ye shook her hand, she followed behind, a reddish glow on her neck. Probably it was influenced by the girl''s heart, but Tang Ye had no other intentions. He shouted at the girl one by one. After shouting too much, he got used to it, and if he knew it, he would act as a fake, and treat it like a daughter.


    Lin Yourong has been watching them on the stone steps at the door of the house, and he is not bored, and feels very happy watching them. Originally, she was worried about Lu Celadon¡¯s growth, but now that she sees Lu Celadon becoming more open, she doesn¡¯t worry so much anymore, and believes that one day Lu Celadon will lead a normal life.


    In the evening, Tang Ye, Lin Yourong, and Lu Celadon sat on the sofa and chatted, like a family. When the time was later, they went back to their rooms to rest.


    When Lin Yourong closed the door, he deliberately closed it tightly, as if he wanted to close the seams, and then closed the window tightly, blushing when he looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was puzzled, but in a blink of an eye he thought of what was going on. Soon Lin Yourong came over and hugged him. His wife''s face was still thin and she whispered: "As you said, we can do that to improve your strength. If you have to fight with someone tomorrow, I will try to help you. "


    Tang Ye was a little bit dumbfounded, looked down at her, and said, "You Rong, don''t worry, I am very confident to win Yin Jun. However, if you want, I can put some effort on you."


    Lin Yourong whispered softly with shame, let go of Tang Ye, and rushed to the bed with some shame, not looking at people. She felt very embarrassed, as if she had been rejected actively.


    Tang Ye laughed, hugged her and pressed her delicate body firmly, and said, "I really don''t want it?"


    "No!" Lin Yourong grunted angrily, afraid that Tang Ye would not believe it, bit her lip, her expression softened, and said: "You know, I just like to lie still, and my eccentric desire is strong. Less energy."


    "This..." Tang Ye was dumbfounded.


    The daughter-in-law can say these words so calmly, it seems that she is really calm about the bed.


    Tang Ye thought that Lin Yourong like this was interesting, and slapped her round buttocks lightly, jokingly, pretending to be a bad air: "You also know that you like to lie still, should you change it? ?"


    "I''ll change it..." Lin Yourong bit her lip lightly, and she looked alluring and charming.


    Tang Ye didn''t have the thought of doing that right now, even if he saw Lin Yourong''s delicate appearance, he didn''t even start, holding her lightly and rested all night.


    When I got up the next day, I washed my eyes as usual and had breakfast. Tang Ye went to Xiangshan to fight with Yin Jun. Helplessly, Lin Yourong followed, and Lu Celadon followed. Lu Celadon followed, and Chen Hu and the others would naturally protect it. Suddenly, Tang Ye went to Fragrant Mountain, and someone who didn''t know why he thought it was a big man who brought a group of hands down to kill people.


    Tang Ye was afraid of being exaggerated by others, but didn''t know that Yin Jun was more exaggerated than him. As a powerful new star in the military region, as well as the young master of the Yin family, he has many good people to help him.


    However, Tang Ye had many enemies, and his enemies rushed to Xiangshan when they heard about this, hoping to see him defeated!

 Chapter 257： humiliation!

    As if deliberately opening the way for today''s decisive battle in Xiangshan, the car driving on the road to Xiangshan, after seeing Tang Ye and the accompanying Tiger team vehicles, one after another gave way to the sides.


    This scene is quite exciting.


    Under normal circumstances, giants have this kind of prestige. One person travels, ten thousand people give way, and the princes and generals are treated like this. When confronting the little prince, Tang Ye thought about establishing his own rich family. But a giant does not mean that it is built, it must accumulate enough strength. The first force he developed was the New Tang Sect, but the New Tang Sect was established in the southwest. Others were in Yanjing and didn''t know much about it. When you have time, you must go there for yourself.


    When he arrived at Xiangshan, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon followed Tang Ye from left to right. Lin Yourong was more intimate than Lu Celadon, holding Tang Ye¡¯s hand, walking gracefully, with a generous expression. Apart from being too young, his temperament was somewhat Innocent, like the mistress of a wealthy family owner.


    Lin Yourong was originally a girl who was easily shy and liked to stay quiet, but after following Tang Ye, she made a lot of changes. Before the change, she categorically did not dare to openly hold Tang Ye''s hand dangling in front of so many people. Although she was blushing at this time, she dared to face everyone. Also telling everyone about her relationship with Tang Ye.


    Women should know how to give men a long face.


    This is a saying that teaches women often seen among the rich. It probably means that a woman can manage a home at home, but she can also help a man outside. She can go to the hall, the kitchen, and the bedroom. She is a very good woman. And Lin Yourong is even better than these, as long as he grows up.


    Lin Yourong wore a white long dress, elegant and generous, holding Tang Ye''s hand, not scratching her head excessively, letting people know that she and Tang Ye are close, but not frivolous, it is not Tang Ye who chooses a beautiful lady as a companion in those places Come here. Such an excellent performance made many people envy Tang Ye for a while.


    But many people are disdainful. Because Yin Jun came one step before Tang Ye, so at this time, there were already luxury cars parked one after another on the Xiangshan Observatory, and young masters and daughters of various families came to watch. Most of them have a good relationship with Jun Yin and come to help him.


    They felt that Tang Ye was overpowered.


    A kid with no identity background challenged the military genius and the Yin family. It was a humiliating provocation and must be taught a deeply painful lesson, otherwise those cats and dogs would think that they can be famous for the people of the family. Bah, inferiority is inferiority. They didn''t understand why Yin Jun gave Tang Ye so much face. After changing the usual situation, they directly sent people to beat Tang Ye with sticks, so why bother to set up a decisive battle in person.


    Today''s matter, regardless of whether Tang Ye wins or loses, he will be a little famous. If you win, it will be a sensation. Lost, even though it is a glorious defeat, after all, it is the poor boy who challenged the aristocratic family.


    "The fox is fake and the tiger is prestige. I think that the few people are the young masters of everyone. What a shame!" When Tang Ye, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon walked towards Yin Jun, some of the people standing on both sides cursed.


    In their eyes, Tang Ye is a grassroots, and naturally he is not worthy of being compared with them. Seeing Tang Ye''s calm and confident expression, they even showed a look of disgust towards Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was pretending.


    They are all a group of dudes who eat, drink and have fun, and don''t care about the deep-seated struggles that happened in Yanjing. For example, Tang Ye was brought out by Wang Airen, and he succeeded in setting up the red wall and eradicating the top list. They are more superficial than those who plan big things, and they don''t know what Tang Ye has done. Otherwise, they probably wouldn''t be so rude to Tang Ye easily.


    Said this is a very ridiculous thing. Tang Ye has studied that if he wants to build his own wealthy family, such as settled in a Tang family in Yanjing, then after the establishment of the Tang family, he might have to go back and deal with these dudes, otherwise the wealthy are not like the wealthy. The more he lives, the more he goes back, Tang Ye really doesn''t understand such a world.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye had a very good mentality. He ignored those cynics and went straight to Yin Jun.


    There were several handsome men and women gathered beside Yin Jun, who brought wine specially, and they were drinking at leisure while holding their glasses. Jiang Ruoqing was also there. She didn''t drink with those dudes, but she leaned against the railing behind her face blank.


    She was probably isolated by those brothers and daughters. There was a gap between her and Yin Jun, and rumors about her close relationship with Tang Ye spread throughout the military area and their circle. Many people used to respect her strength and reputation, and Yin Jun behind her. Now that Yin Jun is no longer standing behind her, she has suddenly lost a lot of eyes.


    Of course, with her arrogant temperament, she didn''t bother to care about those people. It''s just that sometimes she will be criticized by others about the scar on her forehead, ridiculing her, that she was obviously injured and disfigured by Tang Ye, but she is close to Tang Ye, what is this?


    This kind of incomprehensible thing, there are even more exaggerated rumors, saying that she was asleep by Tang Ye and fell in love with a man who hurt her, so she was desperately protecting Tang Ye!


    Then, comparing Yin Jun''s attitude towards Jiang Ruoqing, those good people came up with some other statements about Jiang Ruoqing. For example, the more you treat Jiang Ruoqing, the more she ignores her, and the worse she treats her. Hey, she has to post it, and even takes off her clothes to sleep. As a result, some men in the circle felt that Jiang Ruoqing must be treated a little harsher, so she might fall in love with her!


    This is naturally ironic, ironic that Jiang Ruoqing is inferior, and actually has an ambiguous relationship with Tang Ye.


    Jiang Ruoqing was arrogant, was said to be inferior, and there were even more filthy and unbearable rumors, and he couldn''t bear it in his heart. But she was very helpless. The people who spread her rumors were all the sons and daughters in the circle. Once she hits someone, it is likely to cause conflicts between the family. In addition, if you get one, can you still get ten, or more?


    Unless she wants to put Jiang''s family in a situation where they face the enemy, even Mr. Jiang would not allow this.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t tell Tang Ye about her situation. With her temperament, it was impossible to go to Tang Ye to complain. So when she saw Tang Ye, she was still the same as before. She should smile and curse. This point is worthy of moving. She has her own opinion, and will not immediately run to Tang Ye to make a clean break just because someone says a few words.


    Tang Ye walked up to Yin Jun and was about to say hello. He has always been a very polite person. However, unexpectedly, a charming woman standing next to Yin Jun suddenly followed Lin Yourong''s way to hold Yin Jun. Looking at Tang Ye''s hand, he said sarcastically, "Oh, just go find a younger sister and pretend to be like you, thinking that you are really accompanied by a beautiful woman? It''s not too shameful. This kind of lady has gone to the venue to grab a lot. Why do you need to hit a swollen face to fill a fat man?"


    The woman satirized Tang Ye and immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Her words not only satirized Tang Ye, but also scolded Lin Yourong. Speaking of Lin Yourong as a younger sister, this younger sister is not referring to the sisters, but to the young ladies who sell out. Haven''t heard of those introduced by Lao Buddhism, "Handsome guy, have a sister, do you want to play?" That''s what my sister meant.


    A woman being scolded like this is more humiliating than anything. Lin Yourong''s face was pale, and Lu Celadon''s eyes were as cold as murder.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, looked at the woman, frowned, then raised his hand and made a slap in the face.

 Chapter 258： Change your attitude!

    Tang Ye made a slap in the face and immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and some even became nervous. Did Tang Ye dare to slap people directly?


    No one believes he dares.


    Because the woman talking is Dong Yanshu, the daughter of the Dong family who has a good relationship with the Yin family. The Dong family, like the Wang family, has developed well in commerce and military areas, and is faintly becoming a big family. In recent years, the Dong family has opened up a wide range of ways and has a very wide range of relationships, so no one will be unfamiliar with the Dong family as an enemy.


    Dong Yanshu has a good impression of Yin Jun, but Jiang Ruoqing was there before, and he was always overwhelmed. Now that Jiang Ruoqing''s relationship with Yin Jun is stalemate, she naturally wants to take the opportunity to act and help Yin Jun stom on Tang Ye''s face.


    A woman who can help a man grow a face must be loved by a man. Yin Jun smiled slightly at Dong Yanshu''s behavior, as an affirmation.


    They wanted to see what Tang Ye dared to do. Raising your hand to slap? Haha, it''s okay if you don''t raise your hand. If you raise your hand, it will be a difficult one.


    Hit it? Dare you? The other party is the daughter of the Dong family, and there are a large group of friends of the noble family here. If you really fight, it will be a one-off revenge with them. Moreover, if Dong Yanshu was hit, Dong Yanshu would definitely retaliate. This would also be used by the Dong family as a reason, so it was tantamount to revenge by the Dong family. Can Tang Ye afford it?


    If you don''t fight, hehe, then Tang Ye will be embarrassed to the extreme, is it tantamount to bowing his head? This is how you slap yourself in the face. Don''t be arrogant, just go back to the countryside and play in the mud!


    Therefore, for Tang Ye''s raising his hand, everyone was a little surprised at first, but it quickly became a joke and looked good.


    Dong Yanshu was not afraid at all. Seeing Tang Ye raising his hand, he put his face together, jokingly and provocatively said: "Why? You want to hit me? It really is a hillbilly, a brash man, he knows to hit people at every turn! Let¡¯s see if you dare, hit me, hit here, hit!"


    When Lin Yourong saw Dong Yanshu doing this, he also noticed that the people around him were full of sneers, knowing that the incident was no small matter. She felt sorry for Tang Ye suddenly, she thought, Tang Ye had been doing things outside, he must have encountered many such things, and it must be very hard. Being insulted and beaten by others, no wonder Tang Ye always brings back injuries!


    She didn''t want Tang Ye to suffer because of herself, so she pulled the corner of La Tang Ye''s clothes and shook her head to Tang Ye, saying that she was okay, and she should resist the humiliation. Otherwise, if Tang Ye really hits people, it will cause huge trouble.


    This is a girl who doesn''t like to fight, but that doesn''t mean she is weak. As a person with a special physique like Tang Ye, she might have greater potential than Tang Ye. Whenever she wants to use that power, I don''t know what the situation will be.


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, shook her hand, and said, "Yourong, have you forgotten? As I said, for you, I can bully, but others can''t bully you. Only that can make you wronged. Me, someone else, can''t."


    Lin Yourong was startled. Although she was already Tang Ye''s woman, she couldn''t help her heartbeat speeding up when she heard Tang Ye''s domineering words. She was moved by a kind of first love, and there were two blushes on her face.


    "But..." But she was still worried about Tang Ye''s accident.


    Tang Ye still shook his head and said, "In fact, this kind of thing is mainly directed at me. I decided long ago to change my attitude."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was puzzled.


    "Pop!" caught off guard, suddenly, there was a crisp sound.


    "Ah!" Immediately, Dong Yanshu, who was holding Yin Jun''s right hand, screamed, separated from Yin Jun''s arm and fell aside, his left cheek was red and swollen.


    This kind of thing only happened for a moment, and many people didn''t see it clearly, and even Yin Jun, who was closest to Dong Yanshu, was at a loss.


    What happened?


    Dong Yanshu was slapped!


    Yin Jun was the strongest person here, and soon recovered and knew that Tang Ye had made the move. He was shocked. Tang Ye shot very fast, even he couldn''t prevent it!


    Tang Ye became so strong?


    However, after the horror, a small arc appeared at the corner of Yin Jun''s mouth. He is smiling, he is happy. Tang Ye dared to slap Dong Yanshu, which was tantamount to provoking the Dong family. The more Tang Ye has enemies, the better it is for him.


    "Tang Ye, you dare to hit someone!" After feeling complacent, Yin Jun stared at Tang Ye angrily, filled with righteous indignation, and then went to help Dong Yanshu, who was still dazed and dizzy.


    Tang Ye''s slap was not light.


    With such a low drink, Yin Jun frightened Dong Yanshu who was beaten up. She reacted, touching her hot face, and cursing at Tang Ye stiffly: "Tang Ye, do you dare to hit me?! You, You... I want you to die!"


    She couldn''t control her anger, and she was about to rush towards Tang Ye and beat others.


    Tang Ye glanced coldly, and said angrily at this pretty-looking woman: "Go away! Which one of your dogs saw me hit you?"


    "You, you..." Dong Yanshu was frightened by Tang Ye''s ferocious aura and stopped her rushing steps. She was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes and foamed. No one has ever dared to shout "get off" at her directly and be scolded. Dog eyes!


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to her, looked at Yin Jun, and jokingly said, "Young Master Yin, you have to be responsible for your words. You said I beat this woman, there is evidence? Would you like to watch the surveillance video, if it was me, I would kneel Come down and kowtow to you. If it wasn''t me, would you kneel down and call me father?"


    "You..." Yin Jun''s face was pale with anger, but he didn''t dare to agree to Tang Ye''s words, because he could not be sure that it was really Tang Ye.


    Although Tang Ye raised his hand just now, he did not wave his palm, but was whispering to Lin Yourong. And just after Tang Ye and Lin Yourong finished talking, Tang Ye''s raised hand just moved, and Dong Yanshu was beaten into the air. At that time, the distance between Tang Ye and Dong Yanshu was still two or three meters. Can''t it be said that Tang Ye slapped Dong Yanshu in the air?


    Space?


    Yin Jun frowned suddenly. As a martial artist, at this moment, he could be sure that Tang Ye slapped Dong Yanshu in the face, using the martial arts method of space-fighting. However, knowing that Tang Ye made the move, he couldn''t refute it. Because the warriors are only a minority, if he shouts that Tang Ye hit someone in the sky, he will inevitably be blinded.


    This is not a TV series!


    Yin Jun could only suffer a dumb loss. In fact, it doesn''t matter to him whether it was proved that Tang Ye hit Dong Yanshu, anyway, Tang Ye and Dong Yanshu had an feud, it was good for him. What he couldn''t be mad at was Tang Ye''s extremely humiliating words. He accused Tang Ye of slapping Dong Yanshu. Tang Ye tried his best on the basis of "reason", but also uttered a lot of words.


    How provocative and insulting is this?


    He looked at Tang Ye with gloomy eyes, and was extremely angry.


    He was also very surprised, why did Tang Ye become so arrogant and domineering?


    Why should Tang Ye, a guy with no background yell at himself, a local Yanjing youngster?


    Just as surprised as Yin Jun was the people around him, Tang Ye''s attitude was indeed arrogant. In this area of ??Yanjing, let alone Tang Ye, even the famous brother-in-law may not dare to yell at Yin Jun directly, but Tang Ye is more arrogant than any of them!


    They felt that compared to Tang Ye, Tang Ye was the big villain!


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon''s eyes look at Tang Ye are also a little weird, this guy is quite vicious!


    Tang Ye ignored other people''s surprises, he said, changing his attitude.


    If others are evil to him, then he will be evil ten times to others!


    When everyone was still in amazement, Tang Ye once again said nothing astonishing, and sneered and provocatively said to Yin Jun: "Master Yin, since you have no evidence that I beat this lady, should you apologize to me? Otherwise? I said it was you who hit, what do you think? You are the closest to this lady, besides you can hit, who else can? Wouldn''t you really hit this lady by yourself and blame me , So that I can offend this young lady and the family behind this young lady?"


    "You..." Yin Jun''s face was blue, and his heart was even more shocked.


    He saw the sneer at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, and he always felt that Tang Ye could see through his heart. He just had the idea of ??letting Tang Ye offend the Dong Family, Tang Ye easily discerned.


    He looked at the people around him, and found that the eyes of those people looked a little suspicious, even Dong Yanshu. These people are all dudes, so they don''t know anything about martial arts, so naturally they don''t believe that there is anything about beating people in the air. So he was indeed the only one who could hit Dong Yanshu just now. And he and Tang Ye had an antagonism, and he was the first to call out that Tang Ye had fought, and that it was not an exaggeration to say that he was suspected of committing a crime.


    Yin Jun was enlisted by Tang Ye, and his face was extremely ugly there.


    Play carefully, but Tang Ye can''t play!


    However, Lu Celadon behind Tang Ye frowned, glared at Tang Ye, and hummed softly, "Being smart!"

 Chapter 259： Become a public enemy!

    Lu Qingci is not wrong in saying that Tang Ye is smart. That slap in Dong Yanshu''s face was originally used by Tang Ye to exert force. Although he used this to bring Yin Jun into the ranks, he will be in trouble when he and Yin Jun go to war with the trick of using the mountain to fight the second cow.


    He and Yin Jun fought against each other, and if he directly used the mountain to fight the two cows, the onlookers would understand that it was really possible to do so! Then those who beat Dong Yanshu can point to Tang Ye. And Tang Ye just embarrassed Yin Jun about the fact that there was no evidence, if it was revealed, it would be to slap himself in the face.


    Tang Ye understood why Lu Celadon said that, looked back at her, and smiled: "It''s a big deal to wait for a short distance to fight, which makes people hard to see. At most, it loses a little advantage, and it will not have much impact on the ending. ."


    Lu Qingci still stared at Tang Ye, as if she would not be satisfied with what Tang Ye did.


    Tang Ye smiled, he was very relieved. With the help of Lu Celadon, a girl with an open "eye in the sky", it is hard to win a fight or not!


    Yin Jun''s face was cloudy and sunny, and he wanted to take Tang Ye off. He knew it was Tang Ye who slapped Dong Yanshu, but because it was not easy to prove it, he was dumb. Now being questioned by many people around him, he is in a dilemma.


    But after all, he was a person who honed and grew up in the military area. He quickly made a decision and apologized to Tang Ye, saying: "I really have no evidence. What happened just now is incredible. I take back what I said just now and apologize to you!"


    Yin Jun bowed his head to apologize, and the onlookers were in an uproar. They never expected that the young man they admired would actually apologize to Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye, what on earth is this kid?


    Facing Yin Jun''s apology, Tang Ye ignored the noise of the crowd and narrowed his eyes. He did not feel refreshed, but rather worried. Yin Jun''s tolerance is stronger than he thought. The more such an opponent, the more terrifying.


    Those friends of Yin Jun couldn''t accept Tang Ye''s arrogance. One of them roared to build momentum for Yin Jun, shouting: "Young Master Yin is worthy of being a man, who can bend and stretch, good!"


    "Yes, Master Yin is not like a mad dog, who loves to bite people!" Someone called Tang Ye a mad dog while raising Yin Jun.


    "Young Master Yin, we support you! Despise some scumbag!" A beautiful girl smiled.


    When beautiful women uttered, more people agreed, laughing and cursing. These people belonged to Jun Yin, and Tang Ye was isolated. It seems that Tang Ye is a recognized villain, and they are all righteous men against the villains.


    Faced with this situation, Lin Yourong looked ugly, holding Tang Ye''s hand tightly to cheer Tang Ye. Lu Celadon''s face was pale with anger, really worried that she would hit someone.


    Tang Ye didn''t change his face, still looking calm, squeezed Lin Yourong''s palm, then turned back and smiled and nodded to Lu Celadon, so that they don''t worry.


    He looked back at Yin Jun, smiled playfully, did not speak, and then looked at Dong Yanshu who was beaten and swollen, and said, "Miss, I advise you to say less detrimental things. People are doing it, and the sky is watching. , Fair and comfortable. If you don¡¯t believe it, look up and see who God has spared? Just now you have a bad mouth and said the wrong thing, so God gave you a slap. Otherwise, how can you explain that no one took action, but you were beaten and swollen? Could it be that Young Master Yin did it?"


    "You..." Dong Yanshu paled with anger.


    "Tang Ye, are you provoking enough?!" Yin Jun shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye wandered around and looked at Yin Jun with a smile and said, "Then don''t talk about it, Master Yin, can we start this fight?"


    "I thought about it a long time ago!" Yin Jun snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye said to Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, and then asked Chen Hu to send a few people over to protect them. Then he went to the open space in the middle of the viewing platform and confronted Yin Jun, and the decisive battle was about to start.


    Yin Jun''s face was cold and arrogant, making his already handsome face look majestic and majestic. Don''t have a general demeanor. He does have the capital to make a little girl idiot.


    The onlookers were envious of such Yin Jun. The son, Ge Duo, admires him, thinking that he can also be in such a way that he can stand in the breeze and be suave, not angry and prestigious. And those daughters are very excited, their eyes are obsessed, and they are quite enthusiastic, thinking about having a close contact with Yin Jun.


    Jiang Ruoqing kept leaning against the railing behind her, watching the struggle between Tang Ye and Yin Jun. Only at this moment did she know how false her reputation as the so-called emperor was. It was just a gap with Yin Jun, and a bit of rumors spread with Tang Ye that all those dog-tailed dogs once turned away from her.


    A breeze has blown, and it is not yet autumn, but it is like late autumn. Oh, it''s a cool autumn, and what''s desolate is the heart, life is really boring.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t look at Yin Jun, the crowd, only Tang Ye. Although this man is hateful, but staying with him, he still thinks life is a little interesting.


    Suddenly she was inexplicable, thinking about being friends with Tang Ye, what''s the matter with this group of doggy daughters?


    So she resolutely walked to Lin Yourong''s side, greeted Lin Yourong with a smile, and talked to Lin Yourong. She was obviously on Tang Ye''s side, not even giving Yin Jun the last thought.


    When Yin Jun saw this, his heart ached. The beautiful woman who used to think she would marry as a sweet wife finally left. Just leave, why is it a way of running with other men? Or a man who is against him? Why do you want to stab yourself like this?


    If you are unkind, I will be unrighteous!


    I want you to make your choice and regret it for life!


    Yin Jun''s eyes were almost red, staring at Tang Ye as if he became a monster. The feelings of hatred and anger can hardly be expressed in words, only to completely step on Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye looked back at Jiang Ruoqing when he saw Yin Jun''s change. What is this woman coming to join in the fun? Let yourself increase the pressure!


    Jiang Ruoqing gloated with misfortune, smiled, ignoring Tang Ye''s annoyance. She felt that if Tang Ye couldn''t even handle Yin Jun, wouldn''t she be blind?


    She didn''t want to be blind.


    Most of the young master daughters onlookers supported Yin Jun, and watched Jiang Ruoqing stand on Tang Ye''s side and cut Yin Jun''s heart. Not even that, Jiang Ruoqing also winked and winked with Tang Ye, and even sprinkled salt on Yin Jun''s wound. what! Fuck! biao-child! jian-husband yin-women! Almost everyone in their hearts yelled at Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye like this.


    The people united even more, unanimously supporting Yin Jun, who was full of sadness, and regarded Tang Ye as an arrogant, despicable villain, hoping that Tang Ye would be viciously taught.


    "Yin Jun, **** him!" A young man shouted and cheered for Yin Jun.


    "Yes, these arrogant and despicable dog things are really an eyesore if they don''t teach, Young Master Yin, must beat him so that he doesn''t even know his parents!" Someone agreed.


    The atmosphere was ignited, and everyone disliked Tang Ye and made a sound of crusade against Tang Ye, "Young Master Yin, beat this kid to death. Just leave a breath. It''s troublesome. I will cover all the medical expenses, Lao Tzu. I just want to have a good time!"


    There are also some beautiful women¡¯s voices, ¡°Brother Yin, hurry up and kill this nasty guy, remember to swell his face, and vent your anger for Sister Dong!¡±


    Tang Ye became like a public enemy.


    Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon, and Jiang Ruoqing all had ugly faces.


    Yin Jun felt better when he heard so many people supporting him. He looked at Tang Ye with a sneer and said, "Listen, even if I want to let you go, I can''t live up to the expectations of so many brothers and sisters. Tang Ye , This is all you asked for."


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "The dog and the dog hugged each other, and the barking made people''s ears hurt."


    "You...!" Yin Jun''s face was gloomy, and he stopped talking nonsense and shot Tang Ye.


    Originally, he still wanted to stay a bit of affection. After all, there was a great figure like Wang Airen behind Tang Ye, but now he decided not to give Tang Ye any chance to breathe, and stepped on Tang Ye fiercely!


    With his four-strength strength, can he still beat Tang Ye with three-strength strength?

 Chapter 260： Surprises!

    After Yin Jun took the shot, everyone stopped making noise, watching how Yin Jun defeated Tang Ye. To them, Yin Jun came from the military region and was a martial artist. The martial arts in their eyes is not as mysterious as beating people in the air. They feel like monks in a boxing match, and those strong men in Muay Thai, possessing the powerful strength that one punch can beat a person half to death.


    There are also young masters who have seen some big scenes, knowing that Yin Jun''s level is better than those who fight Muay Thai. In any case, for them, this is a good show to teach Tang Ye and a visual feast to appreciate martial arts.


    The question is, can the one named Tang Ye fight? Isn''t it just a three-legged cat?


    Yin Jun rushed over to Tang Ye, his movements were simple and straightforward, and when he rushed to Tang Ye, he stopped abruptly and turned into a lunge and fist, pushing Tang Ye back two steps.


    The onlookers immediately applauded for a while, thinking that Yin Jun''s tricks were simple and beautiful, mighty and domineering, and he was so handsome.


    Tang Ye sneered disdainfully. Those people understand Mao, if it wasn''t for two steps back by themselves, but Yin Jun took two steps back, see if they would applaud. I''m mad about Jun Yin, and I guess they would exclaim if Jun Yin fart, damn, what a great fart, so handsome fart!


    However, even though Tang Ye was disdainful of those who didn''t know why and shouted, she was cautious towards Yin Jun. Although Yin Jun''s punches are simple, they are very powerful, because they are very refined and pure military physical punches. He heard Jiang Ruoqing say that Jun Yin''s martial arts boxing was well received in the entire military area. Even the old generals praised him again and again. Yin Jun''s strength is not just pretending.


    Yin Junxue''s martial arts boxing only stays at the most basic set. The military physical boxing is indeed simple, but in fact, the military physical boxing has gradually evolved into the second and third sets, which are more powerful and more complicated. If you can practice the three sets of martial arts boxing to the extreme, you can definitely become a first-class fighter. But Jun Yin focused on the first set of the most basic, especially in the name of the lunge punch, the inner hook, the throat bullet kick, the lunge by the palm, the counter attack hook kick, and the waist lock throat.


    Among them, the inner hook, the throat-piercing bullet kick, and the counterattack against the waist and throat all have the intention of directly hitting the throat, which shows that Yin Jun''s methods are deadly and harsh. If he succeeds and hits his throat, he will basically roll his eyes to the sky.


    Tang Ye admired this very much. Yin Jun is strong, which has a lot to do with his focus on the first set of military sports. This shows that he is not a very lofty person, with a deep-rooted persistence. Just like a swordsman in ancient times, he only learned two swords in his life, and he learned to the extreme, almost hitting invincible hands in the world.


    That is the strength that has been trained to perfection.


    The so-called pure.


    In the beginning, Yin Jun used the strength of the fourfold Qi Jin, so Tang Ye was forced to take two steps, otherwise he would not be so bad. Immediately afterwards, Yin Jun took a step further, turned his right hand to the lower left of Tang Ye, and suddenly provoked it diagonally, forming a punching fist, aiming at Tang Ye''s chin!


    If you get hit, your jaw will break!


    Yin Jun''s speed was very fast, Tang Ye couldn''t move in time, so he could only lean back a few centimeters, just to avoid Yin Jun''s punch.


    However, at this time Yin Jun sneered.


    Then he saw that his original fist that was rushing up suddenly turned into sharp claws, which was five more claws in length, just approaching Tang Ye''s throat.


    Next, as long as his five claws lock Tang Ye''s throat and squeeze it lightly, Tang Ye will break his throat and die.


    "The overall situation is settled. You lose, but I won''t kill you." At this moment, Yin Jun is instead Gu Jing Wubo, without the anger and resentment that had just been done.


    Because he felt that he was too strong, he didn''t need to put Tang Ye in his eyes at all. People who practice martial arts should pay attention to the cultivation of the state of mind. How can they be mixed with the state of mind by a mouse **** and delay the diligence of strength?


    Yin Jun gathered his five claws, planning to choke Tang Ye''s throat and defeat Tang Ye in one fell swoop. The throat is very fragile. If it is cut completely, one will die. If severely injured, that person will lose all strength in a short time. What Yin Jun had to do was to lock Tang Ye''s throat and make Tang Ye lose his strength. After subduing Tang Ye, he stepped on Tang Ye in front of everyone!


    He didn''t want to disappoint everyone''s expectations! Tang Ye took the blame for everything. Here, Tang Ye is a great evil, he is a great good. The wicked will always be rewarded!


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing is also a martial artist, and he can understand Tang Ye''s situation better than Lin Yourong. If Tang Ye was strangled in his throat, it would really be over.


    Lin Yourong originally thought that Tang Ye was struggling to fight and was forced by Jun Yin to be unable to handle it. After hearing Jiang Ruoqing shout out in a hurry, she realized how dangerous Tang Ye''s situation was, but she was helpless and did not know how to help Tang Ye. . She suddenly felt that she was very useless and held her hands tightly. But she didn''t know that, in her emotions, longing to have the power to help Tang Ye, those little hands seemed to have frost, and the temperature around her had dropped a few degrees. Her strength was revealed little by little.


    Everyone saw that Tang Ye was forced by Yin Jun to look ugly, and they didn''t even have a chance to hit him. They felt so happy, they cheered, praised Yin Jun, and cursed Tang Ye. Some people said that they were addicted, but some people were not happy enough, shouting for Yin Jun to teach Tang Ye a few times.


    However, Lu Celadon looked calm, looking at Yin Jun with a cold face, turning a blind eye to Tang Ye''s situation. She felt that if Tang Ye had her own goddess, she couldn''t beat a common man, it would be better to kill this useless fellow by herself.


    The cheers of the crowd towards Yin Jun made him look like a general returning triumphantly, and everyone cheered for him. Hearing that someone was not happy enough, he felt that they should really be happy, and Tang Ye, the arrogant guy, should indeed teach more. So he began to gather the five claws in front of Tang Ye''s throat, hit Tang Ye on the ground, and stepped on Tang Ye''s fairly handsome face with shiny leather shoes.


    However, when he was about to exert his strength, he suddenly froze.


    Tang Ye didn''t panic at a critical juncture, arched and punched with his right hand, bumping his arm upwards, trying to get rid of his five claws.


    Yin Jun admired Tang Ye''s ability to remain calm at this time, and he was indeed a good opponent. However, because of the difference in strength, no matter how good the brain is, it is useless.


    He ignored Tang Ye''s punching fist and collided with Tang Ye''s impact with his elbow. His vigorous fourfold strength completely blocked Tang Ye''s fist.


    Seeing that Tang Ye had no other actions, he shook his head and smiled, like a pitiful Tang Ye, and said, "Why do you need to do useless work anymore, fourfold and threefold, it is justified."


    He was going to grab Tang Ye''s throat again, but at this time, he saw a smile on Tang Ye''s mouth.


    He frowned, did not see what had happened, and snorted coldly, "Being mystery, get me down!"


    His hand caught Tang Ye''s neck and was about to strangle his throat, but at this moment, with a click, there was a crisp fracture sound at the place where his elbow had just collided with Tang Ye''s fist.


    Then, the hand he wanted to hold Tang Ye''s throat drooped unwillingly.


    "Ah!" Finally he couldn''t help but cried out in pain.


    He felt a piercing pain, as if his arm had been broken!


    He stared at his arm and didn''t understand what was going on.


    "You..." He looked at Tang Ye with incredible eyes.


    He understands, that was the second attack from Wai Qijin! He repelled once, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have a second time of air attack. This is an extremely advanced trick, how could Tang Ye do it?


    Tang Ye was no longer in danger, easily lifted his foot, kicked Yin Jun''s abdomen, kicking him away.


    When everyone saw this scene, the cheering excitement on their faces instantly turned into astonishment. They couldn''t understand this kind of thing. Why did this sudden reversal occur?

 Chapter 261： There is no evil for the wicked!

    In the minds of everyone, the one who was knocked down to the ground must be Tang Ye who was in danger, but now it was Jun Yin who was knocked down. What is this?


    Everyone does not believe this is true. But when Yin Jun fell to the ground, there was a bang, and a cloud of dust was thrown into their ears like thunder, they had to believe.


    Tang Ye shot Yin Jun away!


    After everyone was shocked, they were unwilling to make noise again, and they still supported Yin Jun, cursing Tang Ye, saying that God did not open his eyes, Tang Ye is such a wicked person, how could it not be that he was wounded but that Yin Jun was beaten out?


    "Could that mean kid do something?" Someone doubted.


    "Young Master Yin will be fine, you must believe that good is rewarded, and evil is rewarded!" Someone filled with outrage.


    Hearing the voices of these people, Tang Ye sneered, too lazy to bother, and walked towards Yin Jun.


    Yin Jun fell to the ground, enduring great pain, glanced at his severely injured right arm, his expression showing a little horror.


    He didn''t understand how Tang Ye did it. Two vigorous releases form two fierce attacks. Under normal circumstances, this can only be a punch in a fist, a palm in the palm and the like. Even if it makes a second attack, it must be against his arm. However, Tang Ye''s attack just now did not. Tang Ye''s fist was clearly bounced out by himself. With a distance of nearly half a meter, why could he still make such a sharp move?


    It would be wrong if it was to use force in the air, Tang Yegang charged up a punch, it was impossible to directly use force again in the air. Besides, it won''t take a few seconds to exert force from the air, it should be instant. So that attack is already well-charged.


    Yin Jun knew that this kind of marvelous trick could only be achieved by the kind of master who had mastered his vigor. However, Tang Ye was also able to play out, causing his right arm to fracture, unable to move, and suffering, which was really hard for him to accept.


    But there was no time for him to slowly figure out the mystery. Tang Ye had already forced him over. He endured the pain in his right arm and jumped up to deal with Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye smiled and rushed over to make a fist with his right hand. After so many actual battles, Hard Tai Chi became more proficient. Yin Jun''s right arm was in pain, and his movements and force were greatly affected. Tang Ye smoothly slid to his side and slammed a punch very simply.


    Yin Jun resisted with his left hand, and steadily blocked Tang Ye, coldly snorted: "A skinny camel is bigger than a horse! Even if I was calculated by you, the fourfold strength of vigor is more than enough to deal with you!"


    Angrily shouted, with fourfold vigor, Yin Jun steadily forced Tang Ye out. He hated seeing Tang Ye''s calm and confident face and took the initiative to chase Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye charged up and blasted a punch straightly.


    Yin Jun didn''t have any fear, and hummed: "Even if you are trying to make the strongest punch, I can still easily block it!"


    He forced him in front of Tang Ye and collided with Tang Ye''s fist. Neither of them retreated, but Tang Ye seemed quite struggling. Yin Jun was about to sneer happily when he suddenly realized that the left hand, which was stalemate with Tang Ye''s fist, was once again hit by a strong force, knocking him back half a step.


    He frowned greatly, another attack!


    This kind of attack is very powerful. Regarding Qi Jin, it has its own level, and it also has its own level after playing. Under normal circumstances, the first Qi Jin is drawn directly from the stored Qi Jin in the body, which is like a bucket of water, which is used after being filled with a spoon, lacking an impact. However, if you draw Qi Jin for the second time in succession, the Qi Jin is no longer a spoon, but like a faucet. After it is turned on, you can hold it down by hand, and the water will spray out from the slit.


    In this way, there was a shock from the beginning, and the power was often stronger than the first time it was issued.


    This is called exhalation of Qi Jin.


    There are a total of four levels of the magic method of exhaling Qi Jin. It is equivalent to one punch, two vigorous attacks, three vigorous attacks, and four vigorous attacks. Every time it is repeated, it will be several times stronger. So there is such a saying that four-strength Qi Jin is better than eight-stripe Qi Jin. That is to say, if there is the power of fourfold Qi Jin and can be released for the fourth time, then the power of the fourth time is equivalent to the power of eightfold power.


    That is the power of exterminating Buddha and immortal!


    It''s a pity that it is too difficult to release Qijin. At present, most people who are strong enough can release it twice. As for those who can release it three and four times, I have not seen anyone.


    Yin Jun can''t read it wrong, Tang Ye''s wonderful trick is to release his energy twice. He didn''t know whether to be surprised or angry. Why did God give people like Tang Ye such an opportunity?


    In fact, the so-called two releases of Qi Jin played by Tang Ye were exactly what Lu Celadon tirelessly taught him last night. With such a wonderful trick, let alone dealing with Yin Jun, there is no problem with dealing with stronger people.


    Tang Ye thought that Lu Celadon could easily understand this trick because he was able to touch points, lines and surfaces, but he didn''t know. After Lu Celadon said that she wanted to learn boxing from him, she privately saw a lot of real or fake ones. According to Wuxue, whether it is true or not, she used the abilities of the goddess to analyze and finally came up with strange tricks.


    Lu Celadon didn''t want to become stronger, but wanted to help Tang Ye become stronger. She didn''t just think of this trick as she did it, but summed up dozens of related martial arts introductions.


    This time Tang Ye no longer used words to stimulate Yin Jun''s mood like before, because he didn''t need it, he was sure to win Yin Jun from the beginning, so he skipped over to attack without saying a word. From the time when Yin Jun was jealous, he had mastered the initiative. At the same time, he not only uses the space to fight the two cows, but also uses the contradictory virtual reality of hard Tai Chi to entangle Yin Jun. One will be domineering hard Tai Chi, and the other will be soft soft Tai Chi, and make Yin Jun completely gone temper.


    Yin Jun could only guard on the three-point ground where he was standing, drawing the ground as a prison, and couldn''t move forward. He passively faced Tang Ye''s attacks again and again.


    If fighting a war of attrition, Tang Ye would not be afraid. Now Yin Jun''s arm is injured, and the dislocation is very detrimental to him. Sure enough, after a fight, Tang Ye attacked once and hit two bulls across the mountain, which was equivalent to two attacks. After the accumulation, he was finally unable to support, and Tang Ye fisted and fell to the ground again.


    He struggled to stand up, but his face was tired and depressed, where there was still half the confidence he had before. Seeing Tang Ye still attacking mercilessly, he became more frightened, but insisted on not admitting defeat. He can only be defeated and cannot surrender, otherwise his face will be lost.


    Tang Ye used to knock him off again with a punch. After he fell, he struggled for a long time before standing up, embarrassed. He knew very well that he could not defeat Tang Ye. At this moment, he just wanted to quickly end the duel that brought him shame. But Tang Ye looked funny, and didn''t mean to split him half.


    The people who supported Yin Jun saw that Tang Ye was so proud, and Yin Jun was so miserable, they all became silent and said nothing. They never expected that Young Master Yin, who was invincible in their eyes, had both civil and military skills, was actually beaten by Tang Ye like a dog that couldn''t shake his tail.


    How did that happen?


    Yin Jun was still insisting. After being defeated by Tang Ye once, he tried to stand up a second time. So Tang Ye continued to fight, and he reluctantly stood up again.


    Seeing Yin Jun''s appearance, those who supported Yin Jun were either silent, or their eyes were red with anger, and some even had wet eyes, sorrowing that Yin Jun suffered such a big insult.


    They gritted their teeth and felt that God was unfair. Why did Tang Ye, a villainous man, go unpunished, but the handsome and majestic Yin Jun was humiliated?


    The wicked are in power, the gentleman suffers, and the thief, God you are unfair!


    Those who felt sorry for Yin Jun yelled in their hearts and turned red with hatred for Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye seemed to know what they were thinking, and after kicking Yin Jun down again, he turned around and cursed: "I feel unfair? It''s not fair? Dog-shit! Just you hug together, thinking about what embarrassed me. , I actually want to use that selfish mind that can no longer be selfish to represent God, saying that heaven is unfair? It''s ridiculous!"


    Everyone was so humiliated by Tang Ye, they all changed color and cursed.


    Tang Ye ignored their scolding. They stood on Yin Jun''s side from the beginning. Of course, they supported Yin Jun. No matter whether Tang Ye had reason or not, they would not care, otherwise they would support Tang Ye instead of beating himself. Is your face gone?


    Tang Ye felt that they were indistinguishable from the navy. If he bought a group of people and became the audience, wouldn''t he also desperately support him?


    Even though he said that, those dudes hated Tang Ye, even if Yin Jun was defeated. It seemed that they were going to be like Tang Ye never dying.

 Chapter 262： Give up!

    Many young master daughters were scolded by Tang Ye and felt deeply humiliated. They cursed Tang Ye continuously. Tang Ye turned a deaf ear. These people have a sense of superiority in their bones, and it is impossible to convince them with a few words. Unless they squeeze their bones and trample on their sense of superiority as humble as dust, it may be possible for them to bow their heads and admit their selfishness and incompetence.


    Tang Ye has no direct enmity with them, and will not bother to care about it. Unless it insulted Lin Yourong as Dong Yanshu did at the beginning. In that case, he doesn''t mind a few more slaps.


    These people clamored that he was a great evil person, and that the evil person would be rewarded. He even laughed. The world is so big, as if dozens of them represent the whole world. Can they determine good and evil? I''m afraid it will make you laugh and generous.


    Tang Ye approached Yin Jun who was struggling to stand up amidst a group of curses, narrowed his eyes, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t knock you to the ground again. Now I want you to surrender to me."


    "Fart!" Yin Jun shouted angrily, impossible to bow his head to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, especially funny, Yin Jun looked terrified.


    "Do you think this little trick you played is useful to me? Or, do you think I will be fooled?" Tang Ye watched Yin Jun and said something confusing.


    Yin Jun was taken aback, a panic flashed in his eyes, but he quickly concealed himself and said angrily to Tang Ye, "I don''t understand what you said!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and smiled more playfully, and said, "If I didn''t guess wrong, after being knocked to the ground for the third time just now, you planned to stop fighting with me? So, the third time. After that, every time you fall is taking advantage of the trend, not really being beaten by me to have to fall. You do this to minimize your injury. But even if you do, you will still be humiliated in every way. With your character, naturally you will not bear it. So you must have another arrangement to turn your humiliation into glory. For example, when you act, you struggle again and again, like a hero who would rather die than surrender, try to stand up and set me off. A real villain! This kind of thing, as long as you find someone to take this video, and then promote it on the Internet, plus your reputation in the military area, the situation will naturally favor you and make you an indomitable man, and I am An arrogant guy with a disgusting face. Heh...this arrangement, when you plan to make me think I win, you beat me out of the world, right?"


    When Yin Jun heard Tang Ye''s words, he tried to conceal, but he still couldn''t conceal the decadent expression of his heart. He looked at Tang Ye with an extremely complicated expression.


    He wanted to know, is Tang Ye a monster? Tang Ye could see through the calculations that he had hidden so well, or the calculations made temporarily!


    As Tang Ye said, when he was defeated by Tang Ye for the third time, he already knew that he could not beat Tang Ye, so the next struggle between him and Tang Ye seemed desperate, but in fact it was acting, looking for the best opportunity. The fall made Tang Ye unable to detect it. In this way, he can reduce the damage, and then he can stand up again and again to fight against Tang Ye, and create an image of himself that would rather die than surrender!


    He didn''t understand that he was so devoted and so realistic in acting, how could he be seen through by Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye smiled but didn''t say anything. He has the strength of an actor, so would he not see Yin Jun''s acting? Besides, he personally played against Yin Jun, even if Yin Jun hid well, he would have a chance to see some clues.


    At this moment, Tang Ye turned to look at a person outside the crowd who had been shooting with a mobile phone, smiled, and wiped his neck. The man was shocked and nearly dropped the phone he was shooting.


    Others thought that Tang Ye was provoking them, and suddenly they went crazy again. Nima''s, Tang Ye is too arrogant, it''s really angry!


    Tang Ye still didn''t hear the curses on them, watching Yin Jun smile and play with the taste: "You have to create an image that would rather die than surrender, and make others feel that you are honorable even though you are defeated. Now you are falling back. As if it was knocked into the air by my strong aura, see how strong your acting skills are?"


    "You..." Yin Jun felt deeply insulted.


    If Tang Ye didn''t hit him, he certainly wouldn''t fall back. Fake moves should also be concealed. Damn it is the same as playing basketball to make a foul. You are anxious and fall backwards in pain before someone rushes over. As soon as the camera analyzes in slow motion, it is you who are funny. Yin Jun would naturally not do such a stupid thing.


    Yin Jun thought for a while, sneered suddenly, and hummed: "I won''t admit defeat, can you still declare that you have won? Hmph, I tell you, if you want to win, you have to beat me. You just have to beat me, me I would rather die than surrender!"


    "You''re really guilty, beg me to beat you?" Tang Ye was amused by Yin Jun.


    Yin Jun thought that he had grasped Tang Ye''s loopholes, so he straightened his chest and hummed, "So what?"


    Tang Ye smiled, his eyes became playful, his eyes almost narrowed into a line, and said, "Since you want to be glorious even if you lose, you can, then I tell you clearly, I will use my full strength for the next blow, I will not Killing you, but it may cause you to break a few meridians and become completely useless in the future. Not to mention whether you can still have the strength of the four-strength spirit, it will be hard to beat a woman!"


    "Don''t worry, I interrupted your meridians. In a short time, you only seem to have suffered a slight injury. No one will pursue me. After all, there will be no damage to this kind of battle? However, cutting off your meridians is actually It is to leave you with a curse. After about ten days, your vigor and strength will decline, and you will become a useless person in a few months." Tang Ye added.


    "You..." Yin Jun panicked, his face pale.


    He believed that Tang Ye could do it and could do it. Tang Ye is a Chinese medicine doctor who is very familiar with people''s meridians, and it is no problem to abolish his martial arts.


    Too vicious! It''s so vicious!


    Yin Jun looked at Tang Ye trembling with anger.


    He originally thought that Tang Ye didn''t dare to kill him, or even dared to make heavy moves. After all, this was just a duel, not a battle of life and death. If he had a big problem, the military area and the Yin family would find Tang Ye''s trouble. On the bright side, Tang Ye is not easy to explain. However, if, as Tang Ye said, the curse was left to him first, it would be very difficult to pursue Tang Ye.


    Taking a step back, even if Tang Ye''s troubles can be investigated, the price is that he becomes a useless person. He is absolutely unwilling to do this. What is the difference between a person with no strength and a salted fish in the military area?


    "Tang Ye, how can you be so vicious?!" Yin Jun paled, shaking his body and pointing at Tang Ye angrily.


    First defeated him, and then saw his calculations, he was furious, extremely unwilling, but very weak.


    Tang Ye, this monster-like guy, didn''t know his horror until he really fought!


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with Yin Jun, and coldly snorted: "If you don''t want to be a waste person, then obediently bow your head to me and let those who chatter outside watch it with their own eyes!"


    "You..." Yin Jun was so angry that his injured body was crumbling.


    Tang Ye shouted coldly again: "I don''t have so much patience, you only have three seconds to think about it! Should you bow your head and give up or become a useless person?!"


    Three seconds later, everyone who supported Yin Jun saw a scene where their eyes almost fell off.


    Yin Jun bowed his head to admit defeat to Tang Ye!

 Chapter 263： Dongs Cold Noodle Bodhisattva!

    Yin Jun stood in front of Tang Ye, bowed his head, bent over, and gave up!


    Everyone watched this scene, as if ten thousand grass and mud horses ran past their hearts. For them, this is a very shameful thing. They ridiculed Tang Ye from the beginning, believing that Tang Ye would be subdued by Yin Jun''s lesson. They have this confidence in Yin Jun, after all, Yin Jun''s strength is obvious to all. However, now, Yin Jun bowed his head to Tang Ye and gave in!


    It shouldn''t be like this!


    Someone''s eyes turned red, not knowing whether it was anger or humiliation. They felt that even if Yin Jun was not enough for Tang Ye to fight, he should never end with bowing his head, but rather than surrender to death, even if he was seriously injured instead of falling down and bowing his head! But now that Jun Yin actually bowed his head to admit defeat, is there any ironclad spine?


    In addition to gritted teeth at Tang Ye, everyone was inevitably disappointed in Yin Jun. It''s like a general who thought he had followed an emperor who was looking at the world with lofty ambitions, but when he turned around, he found that the emperor was really incompetent.


    Everyone felt that this was a sad day, a day of their shame.


    Tang Ye walked towards them with a sneer, and when he reached them, he said, "Do you think that Yin Jun has no spine? You really don''t have a backache while standing and talking. You have to have spine, come, fight with me, I will let you have one hand and one leg If you can win, I will call your father, if you can¡¯t, just bow your head like Yin Jun and admit defeat. If you don¡¯t dare to do this, then shut up!"


    "You...I''m here to fight with you!" A young elder brother was stimulated and roared and stood up to fight Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted at him. That was a guy who didn''t even know martial arts, and stood up with a rage. With the adult beauty of a gentleman, Tang Ye hooked him and asked him to come and fight provocatively. He rushed over with a babble, and Tang Ye slapped him out with a slap. He fell to the ground and smashed a solid face, then his head tilted and he passed out.


    When many brothers saw this, the cursing and noisy voices suddenly became much less. Tang Ye, the villain, started too cruelly, and the hero didn''t suffer from immediate losses. They felt that they could bear the humiliation, and they would find a chance to avenge Tang Ye in the future.


    Seeing them like this, Tang Ye sneered again: "Why, one by one has become a tortoise with a shrunken head? It''s really nothing!"


    "Tang Ye! Your mother, I''ll fight you!" Tang Ye said irritatingly, and someone came out looking for a fight.


    Tang Ye chuckled, and hooked him as well, and soon someone flew out with a slap. Although he didn''t faint, he fell to the ground and groaned in pain, crying and crying.


    Some princes were silent, afraid to speak any more, for fear of being beaten by Tang Ye.


    Of course, Tang Ye would not take the initiative to beat them, just provoked with a contemptuous tone. If anyone couldn''t bear to stand up and fight, he would have to be beaten. There were also a lot of passionate people among these young brothers. A dozen of them stood up, but they were all slapped by Tang Ye. As for the remaining two dozen young masters, and a group of beautifully dressed famous ladies, they dare not speak out, for fear that Tang Ye will slap so loudly.


    This guy is so annoying!


    After Tang Ye saw that no one dared to stand up anymore, he made a few more sarcasm, and then took Lin Yourong and the others away. He called Jiang Ruoqing, and he owed Jiang Ruoqing a meal. This is true. He wanted to invite Jiang Ruoqing for dinner that time, but he borrowed money from Jiang Ruoqing, and indeed he owed Jiang Ruoqing. But in fact, this is not only to invite Jiang Ruoqing to dinner, but to give Jiang Ruoqing a step down. Just now Jiang Ruoqing came to his side. If he didn''t take her, how would her face be going well?


    To tell the dozens of young masters and daughters, she posted to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye didn''t want it? She is a proud woman, how can she tolerate such a thing?


    Besides, when she stood on Tang Ye''s side, she recognized Tang Ye and supported Tang Ye. Tang Ye Club couldn''t be too ruthless.


    After Tang Ye took Lin Yourong and the others to leave, the whole Xiangshan observatory, the atmosphere was bleak, a cool breeze, it was the taste of late autumn. Like a dilapidated battlefield, the soldiers were defeated, their morale was low, and they were miserable.


    The dozens of young masters and daughters were silent, their expressions gloomy, and some of the little beauties couldn''t even stand the humiliation, so they cried.


    These princes and eldest daughters, although they are dudes, they all come from various families, which is equivalent to half of the dude circle in Yanjing City. However, they were taught by Tang Ye alone! And they were helpless, they could only be humiliated by Tang Ye!


    How did that happen?


    Yin Jun was still standing there, and he didn''t go to say hello to everyone. It is also embarrassing to say hello. Besides, his mood is almost discouraged. Thinking about the fight against Tang Ye just now, he realized that he had been blinded by the so-called four-strength energy strength, and he had never really weighed what kind of person Tang Ye was.


    Sharp, powerful, and cruel, or if you don''t make a move, it will give you a fatal blow. This is Tang Ye. He only discovered that Tang Ye was so terrifying.


    At this time, a silver Maserati drove from the circling highway, swiftly stopped next to the observatory, and walked down to a big beauty with high heels, **** white legs and long hair as thick as a waterfall. His appearance was not worse than Jiang Ruoqing''s. Close to Murong Huansha. Seeing the situation at the observatory at this time, she frowned and walked towards Dong Yanshu, whose left face was blushing.


    When Dong Yanshu saw the woman approaching, her face paled with fright, but she did not dare to avoid it. Seeing the woman utterly, very scared, her voice trembled, "Sister."


    The woman is the first daughter of the Dong family, which is also the eldest lady, Dong Miaozhu. Dong Yanshu is just the youngest daughter of the Dong family. At a young age, she just let her play outside. Dong Miaozhu''s ability is extraordinary and he manages many of the Dong family''s careers. Not to mention her family members, even my family members are afraid of her.


    Taking a look at Dong Yanshu''s red and swollen face, she slapped her hand and snorted coldly, "Shame!"


    Dong Yanshu cried loudly, but didn''t dare to cry too loudly, lowered his head and didn''t know what his expression was.


    Dong Miaozhu glanced at other people again, who avoided her gaze intentionally or unintentionally. It seems that her cold-faced Bodhisattva is a bit "notorious", and these people must have no good impressions of her. Even if she is Dong Yanshu''s older sister, who is defending the interests of their circle, she certainly won''t like it. If you like it, it''s nothing more than her alluring skin.


    However, she is beautiful and useless. She believes in Buddhism and has a pure heart. It is said that she plans to become a nun. Such a beautiful woman ordained to be a nun is really a waste of resources, but no one dared to rob her to be a wife. Because she is the eldest and youngest sister of the Dong family, who has the courage. Therefore, her beautiful skin is destined to be wasted. I don''t know when, when I saw her again, it was estimated that it was not the dense black hair that was as dense as a waterfall, and the hair was a beautiful woman, but a slippery bald head.


    Dong Miaozhu glanced at Yin Jun who was standing in the middle of the observatory, and cursed, "Useless things."


    She looked back at Dong Yanshu again and snorted coldly, "Tang Ye hit it?"


    Obviously, she knew Tang Ye. She also knows about this today. This shows that she is different from the dude here. Often this is terrible. Those sons and daughters who are defiant and don''t take the poor family seriously are actually paper tigers, but people like Dong Miaozhu who have visions at all levels are definitely not simple.


    Dong Yanshu was actually not sure that Tang Ye slapped this slap, it was a bit weird after all, but she had to give Dong Miaozhu an answer, so she gritted her teeth and nodded: "Yes!"


    Dong Miaozhu looked back and glanced down the mountain. She probably saw Tang Ye''s car going down the mountain just now and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, I want you to know that I can beat the Dong family, but you can''t!"

 Chapter 264： Buddha comes to you!

    In Tang Ye''s car, the scenery is particularly charming, because there are several big beauties.


    Lin Yourong is a pure and charming woman between a young girl and a young woman. Jiang Ruoqing is a cold and arrogant general and beautiful woman. Lu Celadon stands tall, in bud, and is also a beauty embryo. Tang Ye, a man staying with these three beauties, made Chen Hu and other members of the Tigers envious.


    Although everyone knows that Lin Yourong is Tang Ye''s woman, she still lives together, but the man, who doesn''t have any thoughts. For the great masters like Chen Hu, it is definitely better to tell two beauties than just one beauty. Which man doesn''t want to be suave, wandering through the flowers, brushing his clothes after the accident, hiding his merit and fame?


    when!


    Suddenly a loud bell rang.


    Tang Ye, who was driving, didn¡¯t have the thought of telling many beautiful people. He looked down the direction from the bell, with a regretful expression on his face, saying: ¡°I¡¯d already known it and visited the temple on Fragrant Mountain. One is violent, and even cheesy for a lifetime. It¡¯s inappropriate to go there, for fear that the Buddhists won¡¯t wait to see me."


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon were sitting in the back seat, and the eyes of the two beauties were squirming, not knowing what Tang Ye meant. They didn''t mind Jiang Ruoqing sitting in the passenger seat. Could it be that they were staring in the back seat, did Tang Ye still dare to have something with Jiang Ruoqing?


    Arranged for Jiang Ruoqing to sit in the co-pilot seat, mainly because Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye worked together for the Red Wall. Now that they have their own arrangements after eradicating the top ranking list, some business affairs can always be mentioned. In addition, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon are not familiar with Jiang Ruoqing, and it is inevitable to be a little embarrassed to sit in the back seat with her.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard what Tang Ye said, she guessed that Tang Ye was referring to Dao. At that time, Tang Ye had a discussion with her master when dealing with Dragon Snake, the number one killer on the list. She is a girl who is not interested, but is devoted to martial arts, Yun Shanhe said nothing. Maybe it is not the chance, she is a gifted woman has not yet Nirvana.


    She looked at Tang Ye''s mouth upturned, wondering whether she found it funny, or always sneered at Tang Ye like she used to, and said, "You asked my master, do you want to ask those monks?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Can''t it work? Your master also said that the three magic methods of withered trees in spring, iron trees blooming, and Bodhi giving birth to children are rare magic methods that combine Taoist and Buddhist opportunities, so I went to learn about them. There is nothing wrong, right?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was noncommittal and said, "You can do it anyway. I''m not interested anyway. But you have said it yourself, you are full of hostility and mundane affairs, and you are a thousand miles away from the Buddha. Why go to make people laugh and generous? "


    "If I ask the Buddha, then the Buddha laughs at me, then this Buddha is too unqualified, right?" Tang Ye smiled calmly.


    Buddhism is benevolent and good, and you are the guest. Even the treacherous and evil person can calmly persuade the donor to put down the butcher knife and stand to become a Buddha, good and good. Therefore, even if Tang Ye is tens of thousands of miles away from Buddha''s relationship, the Buddhist school will not shut him out. If he accidentally influenced him and asked him to shave his hair and practice, it would be a matter of immense merit.


    Jiang Ruoqing knew he couldn''t tell Tang Ye, so he curled his lips and looked out the window. Lin Yourong, who was sitting in the back seat, was confused, and caught a few key words that made her feel flustered, Buddha?


    Is that going to be a monk?


    She is anxious, Tang Ye is going to be a monk?


    How can this be? Tang Ye is going to become a monk, what should I do?


    She looked at Tang Ye, her beautiful eyes rose up and rolled, but she was embarrassed to ask Tang Ye. She wants Tang Ye to become a monk, is she not sure she wants Tang Ye?


    The girl''s mind is pure.


    She became nervous, and used some strength to grasp Lu Celadon''s hand. Lu Qingci glanced at her, expressionless and speechless, so he kicked Tang Ye''s seat and snorted coldly, "You want to become a monk?"


    "Ah?" Tang Ye was asked coldly, rolled his eyes and wondered, then looked back, and said, "What kind of family? Sex life has just begun, and I will go out of the house when my head is flooded!"


    Lu Qingci glanced at Lin Yourong and stopped talking.


    Lin Yourong blushed and smiled awkwardly at Lu Celadon, no longer worrying, and relieved.


    Lu Celadon curled his lips. No wonder that such a simple and delicate woman was eaten to death by Tang Ye. Cut, useless!


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Lin Yourong from the rearview mirror, suddenly a little envious. This is a woman who has been cared for by the man next to her in every possible way, but she...Bah, she doesn''t need a man! Which man is sincere and reliable?


    Jiang Ruoqing thought, glanced at Tang Ye secretly, inexplicably angry, she didn''t know what was angry, just wanted to scold Tang Ye. But you shouldn¡¯t scold someone for no reason, not to mention that there are other people in the car, so she changed the way and said seriously: "Are you doing something a bit big this time? You let Yin Jun bow his head and admit defeat? To provoke the group of dudes? Although they have no weight, the family behind them has weight. You slapped more than a dozen slaps in a row, and it was so cruel that you offended most of the Yanjing family. You really think you are. If fire and water don¡¯t invade, you won¡¯t be able to enter, others can¡¯t move you?"


    The more he talked, the more angry Jiang Ruoqing felt that he could vent the breath that he had accumulated in his heart. Tang Ye provoked the dudes just now. They all deliberately slapped a dozen slaps, which is equivalent to hitting a dozen families. Isn''t this guy crazy, how dare he do that? !


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked indifferent, and said, "If I don''t hit them, they won''t trouble me? Those grandsons are all facing Yin Jun. I make Yin Jun ugly, even if they are disappointed in Yin Jun. , I must do everything possible to embarrass me. In that case, I might as well let out a nasty breath. In case my slap scared a few people and they would keep me away, then I would be a little more relaxed. In the bones, I feel very much. The superior dude doesn¡¯t give any blood lessons, and always thinks bullying others is a matter of course. As for their family, I don¡¯t think there is so much to worry about. Since it is a family that can be rooted in Yanjing, there are always one or two people in the family who have brains. . As long as you have a brain, you won¡¯t die with me. It¡¯s not all luck for me to get to this point, do I?"


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and squinted, then sighed after a long time and said, "You have changed."


    "Yes, it''s changed, a different attitude to behave." Tang Ye sneered.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help him, feeling even more depressed, not wanting to be entangled, looked out the window, and noticed from the rearview mirror that a silver-white Maserati was following them. Maserati is known as the queen of sports cars, and is particularly cool. This is especially true of the silver car behind. There are many people who can afford to drive this luxury car in Yanjing, but not many drive so ostentatiously. Jiang Ruoqing squinted her eyes and thought of Dong Miaozhu, who is known as the cold-faced Bodhisattva in the circle. She looked at Tang Ye again, showing a sneer, which made people feel inexplicable.


    "Did you hit Dong Yanshu just now?" She asked Tang Ye sarcastically.


    Tang Ye pretended not to understand, and said: "What hit Dong Yanshu, I don''t know this person."


    Regardless of whether he pretends to be silly or denies it, Jiang Ruoqing jokingly said: "Dong Yanshu has an older sister named Dong Miaozhu, the eldest of the Dong family, who believes in Buddha and is extremely cruel and ruthless, so she is called the cold-faced Bodhisattva. Didn''t you mean to ask the Buddha? I feel that your chance is here, and there is no need to go to the temple at all. Someone from the Buddha will find you.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked dazed and couldn''t understand.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled wittyly, her eyes narrowed into a line, and said, "Although Dong Miaozhu is cold and ruthless, she is also extremely short-sighted. People in the Dong family, she can move, others can''t move. What do you mean by hitting Dong Yanshu, don''t you understand? "


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye understood. It was probably the eldest lady of the Dong family named Dong Miaozhu, or some cold-faced Bodhisattva who would trouble him.


    He disagrees. What the **** is funny, they can bully themselves, can''t they beat them?


    Tang Ye didn''t care about anything and continued to drive. However, at this time, with a bang, someone behind them hit their car. Looking back, it was Maserati, the queen of sports cars.

 Chapter 265： Crash!

    The car was suddenly hit. Even if Tang Ye had good driving skills, the car would inevitably skid and almost hit the edge railing. Lin Yourong was shocked and screamed, and Lu Celadon bit his lip. Sitting in the back seat, they were the most shocked. Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing were sitting in front, and they were less affected.


    "It''s really fast!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted when she saw the silver Maserati. Although she was fine, she was also very unhappy.


    Tang Ye''s face was gloomy, and his anger soared. This kind of crash is not a joke, it is very likely to kill!


    He just decided to change his attitude, and when others are arrogant, then he is even more arrogant. If others are evil, then he is even worse. Now someone is coming to hit his car, frightening Lin Yourong, who he loves most. This matter, he will not let go.


    "Do you know who it is?" Tang Ye stared at the Maserati in the rearview mirror and asked Jiang Ruoqing coldly.


    "Isn''t it Dong..." Jiang Ruoqing said, and suddenly stopped talking, holding back his anger and said: "It''s nothing, I think you don''t fight, this is outside, you must protect the celadon, don''t mess around, lest people who want to get it? There is no gap."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I know who it is, Dong Miaozhu, the Grim Face Bodhisattva?"


    "Don''t be arrogant, the Dong family is not easy to deal with, and now it is highly regarded by the Red Wall!" Jiang Ruoqing said anxiously.


    She was jealous of the Dong family, because the Dong family''s reputation on the red wall has risen step by step in recent years. Among the younger generation, the Dong family has two successive descendants to enter the red wall. The old worship of the Dong family on the red wall is also very high. Since he is in the red wall, he can only be bullied, otherwise the gains outweigh the losses.


    But Tang Ye ignored these and said, "I said, I have my bottom line, and I won¡¯t be able to pass it. You can''t bully people if you are respected by the Red Wall? If the Red Wall allows this kind of thing, then the Red Wall doesn¡¯t take charge. this country."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing wanted Tang Ye to shut up, so he actually said such a rebellious thing, but he didn''t drink it after all. She knew Tang Ye''s temperament, but the crash threatened Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon. How could this man be able to withstand this bad breath?


    However, the celebrity on the other side of the red wall is exactly what he can bully, but people can''t bully him. The reality is so helpless.


    However, encountering Tang Ye this lunatic, the result is not necessarily. After this guy''s bottom line, it is estimated that the Emperor Lao Tzu would dare to act against him.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye''s gloomy face and didn''t want to care about it, but she couldn''t worry about it. She thought, if one day she held onto this hateful man in her heart, it would definitely be stimulated by what he did. Staying with him, the troubles keep getting bigger and bigger every time, the whole thing is playing with heartbeat.


    Ouch, fucking, how can such an insecure man be so memorable?


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Maserati, who was still following them in the rearview mirror, and asked Tang Ye, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with her, looked back at the frightened Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, and said, "With me, no one wants to bully you."


    Lin Yourong''s heart warmed, and her face flushed with emotion, feeling that Tang Ye''s firm eyes were the best confession to her. She was no longer afraid. In fact, being hit by someone''s tail just now wasn''t a particularly fierce thing, just a sudden bang, instinctively startled. Looking at Tang Ye with such a hot gaze, she became shy and a little twisted. After all, she and Tang Ye are not the only ones in the car, they need to be more reserved.


    Lu Celadon was not as idiot as Lin Yourong, glared at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Someone wants to bully you, we are just tired."


    Tang Ye felt guilty, rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly, turning his head, his expression cooled. He doesn''t allow women to be affected because of himself. If there is something for yourself, don''t move women. He began to fight back, picked up the pager, and said to Chen Hu, "Forced me to stop the car, hold him, and don''t let him run."


    Chen Hu hesitated and said, "Tang Ye, that''s from the Dong family."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I don''t know, I only know that I was attacked by a gangster. This is a gangster who wants to attack celadon!"


    "..."


    Chen Hu didn''t speak over there, and 80% was shocked. Tang Ye is playing a rogue, right?


    The muscles on Jiang Ruoqing''s face twitched. Regarding the Dong family as gangsters, and then counterattacking, the reason for shirking his feet can stand up, but everyone with a discerning eye knows that Tang Ye is using this to counter Dong Miaozhu.


    Tang Ye worried that Chen Hu, as a member of the military area, would really dare not attack the Dong family, and firmly said: "Chen Hu, I will be responsible for all the consequences. The person who ran into behind was the gangster who wanted to attack the celadon. If not, it would be. I made a mistake in judgment. But since celadon is so important, I''m more cautious, who can blame me?"


    "This...good!" Chen Hu originally wanted to say that Tang Ye was shameless, but since Tang Ye said that someone was carrying it, he wouldn''t worry about it. Moreover, he was also very upset about Tang Ye being crashed just now.


    How many brothers are he and Tang Ye, then what is Dong Miaozhu? The Tigers team are very loyal!


    He also felt that Tang Ye¡¯s reasons were sufficient. Lu Celadon was the only figure related to the Heavenly Girl Potion. The Red Wall was not enough to protect it, let alone hurt, even threatening, the Red Wall was absolutely not allowed. Dong Miaozhu hit Tang Ye''s car just now, and that naturally threatened Lu Celadon sitting in the car. No one can complain about the reason for this shot.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye''s arrangement, for some reason, it was not Tang Ye that was worried, but Dong Miaozhu who was sitting behind on Maserati. Did Tang Ye ever show love? Regardless of which elder brother you are, and which eldest daughter you are, you can still get some blood.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help but touched her forehead, the scar was still there, and Tang Ye had no time to treat her recently. This guy is someone who dared to smash his head even a big beautiful woman, so Dong Miaozhu at the back should ask for more blessings.


    When Lu Qingci heard Tang Ye''s words, he scowled and stared fiercely in the rearview mirror. Naturally, it was because Tang Ye used her as a reason for her action, but she did not refuse Tang Ye to do so.


    There were three people in the Maserati behind. A driver wearing white gloves, with Dong Miaozhu and Dong Yanshu in the back seat.


    Dong Yanshu was still afraid of the cruel sister next to her, but her eyes were not so dim. Just now Dong Miaozhu asked the driver to drive into Tang Ye''s car, just to express his stance about Tang Ye''s slap in the face. She knew that Dong Miaozhu was for her and also for the Dong family to get a sigh of relief. Isn''t this Dong Miaozhu protecting her performance?


    Don¡¯t bully the Dong family!


    The driver is a steady middle-aged man. With his humiliating eyes, he knows that he is very sophisticated and a powerful character. Not surprisingly, how can you be Dong Miaozhu''s driver without any strength?


    "Miss, Tang Ye didn''t stop." The driver said, looking at the car that was still driving steadily in front.


    Dong Miaozhu squinted and sneered, and said: "It''s quite calm, keep hitting!"


    Her original plan was to hit Tang Ye''s car once to disarm her. Then Tang Ye must stop, so she stopped and "talked" to Tang Ye, asking Tang Ye to explain, why should she beat her Dong''s family? If you fight, you have to pay a price. But she didn''t expect Tang Ye to stop, so she could only continue to persecute Tang Ye.


    The driver smiled and seemed to find it interesting to play with Tang Ye, and continued to drive to hit Tang Ye until he hit Tang Ye and stopped.


    However, when he drove close to Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s car suddenly accelerated. He wanted to catch up, only to find that there was an off-road vehicle on each side.


    Surrounded!


    "Miss?" The driver asked Dong Miaozhu what to do.


    This kind of thing is obviously beyond their expectations. Tang Ye not only didn''t stop, but also let the car surround and attack them. Are you afraid to mess with the Dong family?


    Dong Miaozhu was calm and said, "Break through, I want to see if they really dare to attack me."


    The driver nodded and accelerated to break through, but two off-road vehicles squeezed him tightly, making him unable to break through. Among them, several collisions caused Dong Yanshu to scream.


    The driver looked gloomy, and Dong Miaozhu did the same.


    Tang Ye shot them!


    They didn''t expect Tang Ye to dare.


    The driver waited for Dong Miaozhu''s next decision.


    "Bump!" Dong Miaozhu snorted coldly. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye really dared to fight her to the end.


    The driver''s eyes flashed two blue lights, and he smiled calmly, stepped on the accelerator to accelerate, and planned to widen the distance from the two off-road vehicles next to him, and hit Tang Ye in front of him.

 Chapter 266： Hit and hit!

    Dong Miaozhu asked the driver to continue hitting Tang Ye, which contained her confidence and domineering. She knew that Jiang Ruoqing had gone with Tang Ye, and that Chen Hu was a member of the military region and knew her. Since you know her, would you still not give her a face and dare to fight her to death?


    Who gave them the courage?


    Dong Miaozhu believes in Buddhism, but he is one of the world''s most obsessive people. She deceived the Dong family, but others couldn''t. This is her courage, and is it not her obsession?


    Cold-faced Bodhisattva, really need to study carefully, isn''t it ironic? Persistent in coldness?


    Tang Ye has the same obsession with Dong Miaozhu. His woman, he deceived, others can''t deceive.


    It depends on who is more persistent.


    Dong Miaozhu''s driver suddenly accelerated and approached the rear of Tang Ye''s Land Rover. Tang Ye snorted when he saw this. It is great to have a Maserati, and his big Land Rover is not vegetarian. I really want to hit, I am a black tiger, and the opponent is a little white dragon, it is not certain who wins and who wins. However, with Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon in the car, he would not do such a dangerous thing and avoided Maserati''s pursuit.


    Seeing this, Dong Miaozhu behind her mouth sneered. At this moment, she believed that Tang Ye knew her identity and did not dare to be true to her. She was even more confident and asked the driver to speed up to hit Tang Ye again. She wanted Tang Ye to know that the people who bullied her Dong family didn''t have any blood, so don''t expect to give up!


    Tang Ye saw Maserati rushing towards him again, angered, really desperate? Okay, just play! He asked Chen Hu to arrange for two more cars to come and attack Maserati. Soon, there were two more off-road vehicles next to Maserati, no longer giving it a chance to hit Tang Ye.


    Dong Miaozhu lowered his face and hummed: "People in the military area, are you listening to the orders of the Red Wall or Tang Ye? He has become Tang Ye¡¯s dog? No wonder Tang Ye is becoming more and more arrogant and can afford to raise a dog¡¯s master. There are many, but there are not many owners who have raised dogs in the military area."


    The driver respectfully asked, "Miss, what should I do now?"


    Dong Miaozhu frowned, then his face became cold, and he hummed, "Keep on hitting, I don''t believe they dare to hurt me!"


    The driver nodded, sneered silently, staring at the Land Rover''s eyes that Tang Ye opened in front of him. As long as Dong Miaozhu has no objection, he is not afraid of killing him!


    However, when their car started to go downhill, the driver''s eyes suddenly shrank and said anxiously, "Miss, here is a turn!"


    When you turn downhill, you dare to use full firepower. When you are filming, you can drift perfectly?


    Dong Miaozhu''s calm expression finally changed, gritted his teeth and said: "Follow the two off-road vehicles, and then go to hit Tang Ye after the turn!"


    "Good." The driver nodded.


    Dong Yanshu, who was next to him, had already turned pale with fright, and a glance at Dong Miaozhu was even more horrified. Others say that Dong Miaozhu is a cold-faced Bodhisattva. She feels that she is too light, and she should be a cold-faced lunatic!


    My sister is a lunatic, so many people in the family don''t like her! Had it not been for a high monk who had said that she would have a chance to enter Buddhism at the age of twenty-six, the family would definitely have to fight for her power!


    Tang Ye was no longer forced and passed the turn smoothly. The two off-road vehicles holding Maserati slowed down, and Maserati also slowed down. The three vehicles almost occupied half of the driving lane. When he was about to finish the turn, Maserati suddenly accelerated, trying to get rid of two off-road vehicles. But the Tigers are not vegetarians, and they still stick to it.


    "They dare not hurt me, speed up!" Dong Miaozhu snorted coldly.


    Chen Hu started to be anxious, and if they continued to follow, their people might also have trouble.


    Tang Ye has been paying attention to their situation through the rearview mirror, frowning, and humming: "Chen Hu, force her to stop in the open area where the curve protrudes, I will leave her as soon as I hit it!"


    "Good!" Chen Hu made great determination.


    So when Maserati was accelerating, the two off-road vehicles sandwiching it rushed out, forcing it to be unable to move forward. Instead, it turned and stopped to the protruding edge of the curve, and one end of the car hit the railing. At the same time, it was clamped by an off-road vehicle at the front and rear, and could not turn, so it could only stop obediently.


    "Miss, I''ll kill them!" The driver was furious, he didn''t understand where the dog from Tang Ye had the courage to move Dong''s family like this.


    Dong Miaozhu''s face was expressionless, and the sternness between his eyes made Dong Yanshu next to him even more alarmed than being hit by a car. The elder sister is extremely angry. As a cold-faced Bodhisattva, she hasn''t shown this expression for a long time!


    "You don''t have to go out, let Tang Ye come here in person. I want to see what he will do! He is a real man, or a slave, I am a little interested." Dong Miaozhu kept the driver still.


    She thought, since Tang Ye forced her car to stop, she would definitely come to see her. If she took the initiative to see Tang Ye, she would lose first in terms of momentum. How can the officials go to see the officials, she still has great pride.


    However, she did not wait for Tang Ye to come.


    At this time, Tang Ye got off his Land Rover and borrowed a Chen Hu off-road vehicle. He drove an off-road vehicle and slammed into Maserati who was forced to stop.


    Originally Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. When she saw Tang Ye driving into Maserati, her beautiful pair of eyes widened scaryly, and she said in terror, "Tang Ye, are you crazy?!"


    At the same time, Dong Miaozhu, Dong Yanshu and the driver in Maserati also saw Tang Ye hit him by car. The eyes of the three of them shrank at the same time, their faces full of incredible.


    How dare this guy? !


    "No!" Dong Yanshu called out in a panic, afraid of being hit to death.


    At this moment, she felt cold all over, and Tang Ye''s face appeared in her mind. Suddenly she felt that Tang Ye''s smiling face was even scarier than her sister Dong Miaozhu''s cold face. Crazy, all crazy! Sister and Tang Ye are crazy! She cried bitterly, feeling unfortunate that she had met such a person.


    The driver who had originally ran into Tang Ye playfully, and chased Tang Ye all the way, saw the off-road vehicle getting closer and closer. For the first time, he showed a solemn expression with a gloomy expression. He felt a little bit about Tang Ye''s counterattack method. panic.


    This is a person more cruel and ruthless than Miss!


    Dong Miaozhu stared closely at the SUV that was approaching, his hands clenched into fists for the first time. She looked gloomy, but didn''t panic too much. She still exudes a sense of majesty, and she seems to be still betting that Tang Ye dare not really hit her.


    She had been ruthless for twenty-five years, and she was only a year short of her merits. No one has ever dared to force her like this. She wanted to see if Tang Ye was really such a man!


    boom!


    The sound of the crash sounded.


    "Ah!" Dong Yanshu screamed.


    There was a crackling, and the broken glass fell to the ground.


    Tang Ye didn''t make a joke, and really hit Maserati!


    Jiang Ruoqing''s face suddenly turned pale, and now it was exciting to play with heartbeat, Tang Ye really got it! She wants to cry without tears, is it true that Emperor Tang Ye is not afraid of it? !


    Lin Yourong was only very worried about Tang Ye''s accident. As for what Tang Ye did, her heart was all toward Tang Ye.


    Lu Celadon''s mouth turned up unexpectedly, as if smiling.


    Chen Hu held his forehead with his hand, wailing in his heart. I''m dear, he really wants to call Tang Ye Old Ancestor, can he not be so exciting? The person who drove into Dong''s house might have been surging again. I really feel sorry for the guy who wiped Tang Ye''s ass.


    In Maserati, neither Dong Miaozhu nor Dong Yanshu were injured, but the driver had scratched his face. Tang Ye didn''t hit him desperately, just hit and hit again. Just now when Maserati hit his Land Rover with such strength, people were scared at most and wouldn''t be seriously injured.


    But he is definitely the first person who dares to scare Dong Miaozhu like this. So at this time Dong Miaozhu''s expression is so rich that no one can understand the feeling in her heart.


    People of Dong''s family, she was deceived, others could not deceive!


    This is a principle she adheres to that no one has ever broken. And now, she has been deceived!


    She still did not get out of the car, waiting for Tang Ye to come to see her.


    However, after Tang Ye hit the car, he got out of the car and returned to the Land Rover and walked away, as if it were all right, and he couldn''t be more chic.


    Seeing this scene, Dong Miaozhu''s chest rose and fell with anger, and her plump chest trembled, making people want to reach out and hold her, worried that the two **** of meat would fall.


    Then, her eyes went dark, her anger attacked her heart, and the Cold Face Bodhisattva was dizzy with anger.

 Chapter 267： Who is it?

    Before Tang Ye returned home with Lin Yourong, what he did today spread throughout Yanjing. Knowing him, people who are good with him can''t stop. This troublemaker is getting restless again, right? What kind of evil is this? How dare you play more trouble than one? !


    Those who have hatred with Tang Ye are mixed. He was happy, Tang Ye provoked another enemy, could it be said that he would die faster and faster?


    But worry is also at this point. It was not the first time that Tang Ye played such a big movement. But, when did Tang Ye die? Looking at Tang Ye''s previous experience, not only did this guy not die, but he also lived better. Just like Tang Ye provoke Jiang Ruoqing before, they all thought Tang Ye was going to be killed by Jiang Ruoqing or the Jiang family. As a result, instead of being killed, Tang Ye had an ambiguous affair with Jiang Ruoqing.


    Hey, **** his grandmother, those who hoped that Tang Ye would die, scolded his mother again and again, but didn''t see Tang Ye die.


    However, thanks to these things, they knew how to use their brains and were no longer so impetuous. When dealing with Tang Ye, they began to calm down, without a perfect solution, they wouldn''t take action easily.


    Because they knew very well that their failure was equivalent to Tang Ye''s success. If Tang Ye continues to succeed, it will be difficult to deal with it after he grows up.


    Therefore, Tang Ye became more experienced and wiser, and his enemies became smarter and stronger accordingly. It shows that he walked out of the Novice Village, and the enemy he faced was no longer a fool monster who gave away experience.


    "Yes, yes, Tang Ye provokes the Dong family, so let''s get rid of Tang Ye with the knife of the Dong family." Jiangshan lived in the emperor''s pavilion, and the little prince sneered while drinking wine.


    His smile became darker than before. Ever since Tang Ye''s head was smashed last time, and Tang Ye left Jiangshanju in peace, he has become even more sinister and stays out of the pavilion all day long. And the women who used to have fun with him were not so afraid, but now they are. Because they heard that there was a sister who was played in bed by the little prince.


    Ye Yingran, who was guarding behind the little prince, was also very angry with Tang Ye. He failed to protect the little prince that day, and watched Tang Ye run away from under his nose. He felt it was a lifelong shame. His killing intent towards Tang Ye was no worse than that of Little Prince.


    "Young Master, I can actually kill Tang Ye directly!" Ye Ying snorted coldly.


    The little prince shook his head and said, "No, before I can figure out whether Tang Ye tells others about me, I can''t kill Tang Ye before Red Wall knows it. Moreover, if we really want us to do it personally. , We must change a place, not in Yanjing, and at the same time, we must arrange carefully so that he must die. Therefore, these three points, one, our secret, two, location, three, success rate, if we are not sure of these three points, we can¡¯t Take it rashly."


    Ye Ying chaotic nodded, and said: "The second and third points are not difficult, mainly the first. If the young master can be sure that our secret will not be revealed, then the old man must take Tang Ye''s head back to you as a wine glass. !"


    "Okay, then I''ll make a good plan and play with Tang Ye next time. But this opportunity is hard to come by. There is no one at the moment. I have to wait first, then let Tang Ye play with other people first. We also watch the theater. Kind of fun, haha." The little prince''s stern smile became extremely interesting.


    Wang Family, Wang Airen really wants to take a broom and go to Tang Ye''s dog leg!


    The old man is going to die of anger, Tang Ye really doesn''t cause troubles when he is outside, and itchy every day. Going to a fight with Yin Jun can do so many things. First, he forced Yin Jun to bow his head and confess defeat, and beat the military area and the Yin family in the face. In addition, he slapped a dozen big slaps to those dignified dudes, provoking more than a dozen large and small families, and the combination of these families is also a force that cannot be underestimated. The most annoying thing was that Tang Ye then ran into Miss Dong''s family!


    Now that the Dong family is rising up the red wall, how dare to mess with it? !


    It''s another disaster that pierced the sky!


    "Master, don''t you call Tang Ye to discuss countermeasures?" Guan Lang, the old housekeeper of the Wang family, is an old man just like Wang Airen. He stays beside Wang Airen and has no abilities as a general, but also has Wang Airen''s cunning strategy. He was very appetite for Tang Ye that Wang Airen took with one hand. Tang Ye will cause trouble, and he is no less worried than Wang Airen.


    Before Wang Jianjia went to the extreme north to practice, it was sent by this old butler. Because this old housekeeper hides a good kung fu, Wang Airen''s evaluation is also unfathomable. Otherwise, with Wang Airen''s love for his granddaughter, how could he be assured that Wang Jianjia would go to the far north casually. Now that Guan Lang returns, Peng Huaicai has returned to the frontline battlefield, and Wang Airen can be regarded as a companion by his side.


    Wang Airen became angry, but was not very nervous. He glanced at Guan Lang, laughed a few times, greeted Guan Lang to come over for tea, and said playfully: "Old Guan, I ask you, do you think Tang Ye is true? Hit Dong Miaozhu because he was angry?"


    "Don''t... isn''t it?" Guan Lang was a little bit confident, but still couldn''t hear what Wang Airen meant.


    Wang Airen squinted and looked out the window, as if very satisfied, and said, "Tang Ye, this kid, I''m afraid it won''t take long to surpass the little nine in my head. Hey, this kid is born to be an evildoer!"


    "Master, can you tell me in detail, the old Guan''er didn''t know, so he was panicked." Guan Lang asked eagerly while looking at Wang Airen.


    Wang Airen took a sip of tea slowly and said, "The reason why I don¡¯t worry about Tang Ye¡¯s accident and don¡¯t help Tang Ye wipe his **** is because Tang Ye hit Dong Miaozhu so arrogantly, he wiped his butt. You see, he Didn¡¯t you slap more than a dozen dudes in one breath before? These dudes jumped out alone, no different from the clowns, there is a threat of an egg! But if the families of these dozen dudes jump out, That is the power that cannot be underestimated. If Tang Ye is watched by them, it will be very troublesome. However, now that Tang Ye hits Dong Miaozhu, the Dong family is bigger than the dozen or so families, and now the Dong family has to deal with Tang Ye, isn''t there anything about these dozen or so families?"


    Wang Airen took a sip of tea and continued: "The Dong family stood up and there were two results. One was that the Dong family was able to deal with Tang Ye, and the dozen or so families won¡¯t have much impact. The second result was that the Dong family dealt with Tang Ye. Nothing Tang Ye, then, the Dong family can¡¯t deal with it, and the dozen or so families can¡¯t deal with it either, they know it¡¯s time to act carefully. So, Tang Ye is tantamount to giving the **** of the dozen or so families Wipe it yourself!"


    After listening to Wang Airen¡¯s analysis, Guan Lang had to give a thumbs up and praised: "Cow, use Dong Miaozhu to wipe his butt, hey, who has the courage. I really admire Tang Ye, the **** boy, and I have an appetite. !"


    Wang Airen smiled, becoming more and more satisfied with Tang Ye.


    "But there is still the Dong family to deal with?" Guan Lang became worried again.


    Wang Airen still drank tea slowly, and said, "You can rest assured that Dong Miaozhu will not let the whole Dong family come out at every turn. What do laymen know when watching the fun? If you are a celebrity in front of the red wall, you can be unscrupulous? I tell you, right. Because you are a celebrity in front of the red wall, you have to cherish that luck. If this luck is wasted on a little guy, is it worth it? If this is the case, it is impossible for the Dong family to develop within the red wall The pattern, those old guys all do things according to the pattern. Tang Ye hasn''t entered their pattern, nothing will happen."


    "Tang Ye, this kid, I suspect that he has learned the emperor technique or dragon slaying technique, otherwise, how could he have such a mind? His master is a farmer? Who is this farmer? He taught such a kid? , Hey..." Wang Airen sighed leisurely.

 Chapter 268： Bodhisattva does not deceive me!

    Tang Ye is very shrewd, and the methods are quite ruthless. Such a person should be daunting. But Wang Airen was not worried. He didn''t care what kind of person Tang Ye was, as long as he knew a little bit-Tang Ye had a benevolent heart and a heart of innocence.


    Guan Lang listened to Wang Airen''s analysis and felt relieved to Tang Ye. However, according to Wang Airen¡¯s recent attitude towards Tang Ye, he curiously asked: ¡°Master, you don¡¯t seem to be in control of Tang Ye these days. Why? After all, Yanjing has many wrongs and wrongs, and Tang Ye¡¯s temperament is relatively straightforward and very straightforward. It¡¯s easy to happen. If you intervene, it should be better."


    Wang Airen shook his head and said with a smile: "Now Tang Ye has begun to be formal, there is no need to be so strict. It''s like herding sheep. After leading the sheep to a grassland, let it eat the grass. You only need to check it occasionally. Can''t be chained yet?"


    Guan Lang thought for a while, then smiled: "This is the reason."


    ...


    Although there had been a collision with Dong Miaozhu and another collision, Tang Ye did not panic and went home calmly. But Jiang Ruoqing, who was sitting next to him, had been sitting on pins and needles, and the anxiety on her face could not be concealed. She was very aware of the power of the Dong family, and if it were to deal with Tang Ye, it would not take much effort.


    She is still relatively impetuous, and the pattern in her eyes is not big enough to be as thorough as the old men like Wang Airen. Tang Ye didn''t give too much explanation, and smiled: "I will take you home first, don''t worry about me."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, she no longer wanted to scold Tang Ye. This guy is a dead pig who is not afraid of boiling water, his face is horribly thick, and the more he is said to be, he has a hippy smile. Jiang Ruoqing planned to go home and ask Grandpa what he thinks.


    Sending Jiang Ruoqing to the Jiang family mansion, Tang Ye did not go in, there were Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon in the back seat, not a good time to be a guest. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t force it, and at this time she didn''t even bother to invite Tang Ye to be a guest for tea and chat. After telling Tang Ye to be careful on the road, he hurried into the mansion to find her grandfather Jiang Xingkong.


    Jiang Xingkong was studying a chess game by himself, and when he saw Jiang Ruoqing hurriedly approaching, he first said: "Ruoqing, you can''t do this."


    "Ah? What!" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know, so she gave Jiang Xingkong a blank look, and couldn''t help but feel annoyed at the mystery of these old men.


    She was still worried about Tang Ye and asked directly: "Grandpa, do you know about Tang Ye?"


    Jiang Xingkong laughed and said, "I know, but you don''t need to worry."


    "How can I not worry, he provokes Dong Miaozhu who is more crazy than me!" Jiang Ruoqing said anxiously.


    Jiang Xingkong picked up a chess piece and placed it on the board, and said unhurriedly: "You really can''t do this. Staying next to Tang Ye, he didn''t learn Tang Ye''s advantages, but exposed his own shortcomings. It¡¯s getting bigger and bigger, which is not good."


    "What, grandpa, be more serious!" Jiang Ruoqing gritted his teeth and stared at Jiang Xingkong.


    Jiang Xingkong sighed and said, "If you weren''t still young, and we old men would still have a few years to live, I''m going to surrender to Lao Wang. You, it''s really not as good as Tang Ye."


    "Grandpa!" Jiang Ruoqing was angry, why grandpa kept talking around and didn''t answer his own questions.


    Jiang Xingkong asked her to sit down and said, "You lack a vision to look at the pattern before and after, and the ability to control the characters in the game. Since you are worried about Tang Ye, then I will tell you why Tang Ye is fine. . First of all, this matter..."


    In order to reassure Jiang Ruoqing, and to make Jiang Ruoqing magnify the pattern in his eyes, Jiang Xingkong carefully analyzed the whole matter to Jiang Ruoqing. Unexpectedly, his statement is hardly different from Wang Airen''s analysis.


    After Jiang Ruoqing heard this, she was relieved. It seemed that she was worried for nothing. Tang Ye was shrewd like a monster. Soon she turned her lips and became angry. She had been worried about Tang Ye before, but Tang Ye didn''t tell her that it was stinky in it. It was really disgusting. I really wanted to beat that bastard!


    When Jiang Xingkong saw Jiang Ruoqing''s angry look, his face was painful. Doesn''t his granddaughter have any thoughts about Tang Ye?


    He taught Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, don''t patronize and be angry, you have to study. Tang Ye really has something to do with him. If you can learn his thoughts, you can keep you in the military area without hindrance."


    "Cut, I don''t want to learn from him! I have to spend my time in intrigue all day, not tired!" Jiang Ruoqing hummed disdainfully.


    Jiang Xingkong was hesitant to speak, and sighed helplessly. The thing is so tricky. Her granddaughter has enough family connections behind her, and she has already opened up a smooth path for her. As long as she improves her vision and enlarges the pattern, it is easy to achieve a career. However, that kid Tang Ye has a long-term vision and a huge pattern. Unfortunately, because there is no one to help pave the way, he has to walk out bit by bit by himself, so it is very difficult to achieve a career.


    It''s like a poor boy who is starting a business with a rich second generation. The poor boy is struggling, but the rich second generation can easily set up a company depending on the conditions of the family. The early use of contacts can achieve no loss. Even if someone sets a small goal first, for example, earning it 100 million first... it''s a very simple matter.


    People are more angry than people.


    Of course, one cannot be unilaterally pessimistic. Step by step like Tang Ye, he opened the way for himself. As long as he succeeds, the foundation will be very solid. Even if it is to be built into a sky-high building, there will be no problem at all.


    Jiang Xingkong looked at his baby granddaughter, thinking it was time to do something.


    ...


    As expected by Wang Airen, the incident between Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu happened during the day, and until night, there was no movement in the Dong family. Tang Ye''s life in the Royal Garden was the same as before. He accompanied Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon to practice boxing outside on the grass and had a good time.


    However, the fact that the Dong family did not trouble Tang Ye does not mean that Dong Miaozhu would let Tang Ye go. Cold-faced Bodhisattva is a mad woman, which is recognized by the aristocratic children in Yanjing City. If you compare it, you might feel that Dong Miaozhu and Tang Ye have very similar temperaments. If you dare to move her, you will either kill her, or she will make people pay a hundred times the price.


    At this moment Dong Miaozhu sat cross-legged in her room, muttering words with her eyes closed. Her room is very simple, imitating the simple Zen room of the nun''s house. The content of her muttering is exactly some Buddhist scriptures.


    She believed in Buddhism, but had never been able to enter the Buddha. How can a person with such a stubborn cold face be able to enter the Buddha?


    She suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes bloomed with golden light, she looked out the window, and sneered: "The Bodhisattva is sincere in not deceiving me! The devil has fallen, and you can enter the Buddha without it!"


    She looked out the window and the direction she extended out was the royal garden where Tang Ye lived.

 Chapter 269： Crisis mission!

    Gradually joining the autumn sky, in the northern city of Yanjing, although it is only six or seven o''clock, it is already night. Tang Ye accompanied Lin Yourong to the community supermarket to buy vegetables, and Lu Celadon followed. The uncle and aunt who sell vegetables are very impressed with Tang Ye, not for anything else, just because the young man has a slim and big girl.


    "Oh, boy, this time I brought my wife to buy groceries? It''s really a drag on the family! It''s so enviable!" The kind and kind aunt smiled and joked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Yes, I brought my daughter-in-law and daughter-in-law together, lest you don¡¯t believe that I have a good daughter-in-law and a good daughter-in-law. Although I married my daughter-in-law too early that year, it was very inappropriate. I gave birth to a child at age. Oh, when I talked about the meeting, I feel distressed for my daughter-in-law, and I feel anxious for my daughter-in-law. Because I was too young to be pregnant, my daughter-in-law suffered a lot. , Only eight or two......Ouch, yoyo......"


    Tang Yeben was still bragging with his aunt, and as a result, a slender jade hand was severely pinched on both sides of his waist, making him grinning in pain. These two slender hands that pinch people naturally belong to Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon.


    There was a touch of ruddy on both women''s faces, which was embarrassed and suffocated by Tang Ye. Lin Yourong really wanted to kill this **** guy. Why did he get pregnant at a very young age? It''s really bad for him to say it! Lu Celadon was also very angry. He was only eighty-two when he was born? Bah, if this **** says that he is his daughter again, let him never think of having a daughter in his life, and destroy him!


    Tang Ye knew that the two women were angry, so she stopped talking unscrupulously with her uncle and aunt, and went back after buying vegetables. Lin Yourong went into the kitchen and was busy, doing the daily things she liked very much. From time to time, she raised her head and looked out the window. Tang Ye was punching Lu Celadon. Although Lu Celadon is as smart as a goddess, it is difficult for a clever woman to cook without rice. She has very little contact with martial arts, and after all, she still wants Tang Ye to teach.


    In the eyes of others, these punches by the two are nothing more than physical fitness, but in fact it is not that simple. Every time after Tang Ye taught Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon tried several times, could find the flaws, and then told Tang Ye. Tang Ye was able to improve his moves, and his strength rose very quickly. Even if it is the savings of Qi Jin, Lu Celadon can help him give pointers, and now he has broken through to the fourfold realm of Qi Jin.


    Tang Ye became stronger, and Lu Celadon did not fall. Although she doesn''t have a foundation in martial arts, what Tang Ye taught her these days was all basic training, so even though she looks like a slender and thin girl, she actually started to accumulate energy at her dantian. . Being able to accumulate energies means that she is stronger than ordinary people. Coupled with the principle of "point, line and surface" she has mastered, I am afraid that killing an ordinary warrior will be no problem. Of course, she has a huge shortcoming, that is, she has no experience in combat.


    When fighting, it is not enough to have strength. For a little girl like Lu Celadon, if there is a life-and-death struggle, it is one thing whether her heart can remain calm. Just like many pawns on the battlefield for the first time, the first time they hacked people, the first time they saw blood, they couldn''t keep their heart, and they collapsed directly, so no matter how strong they are, they will be hacked to death.


    After Tang Ye and Lu Celadon finished their punches, Lin Yourong almost finished the meal. The family rested in the house and then began to eat.


    "Tang Ye, Sister Ya has made an appointment to go horse riding at the racecourse on the weekend. Are you free?" At the dinner table, Lu Celadon mentioned again about Tang Ye''s horse riding in the suburbs on the weekend.


    Tang Ye nodded with a smile, and said, "Okay."


    Lin Yourong smiled happily, showing her white teeth. She was lovely in her beauty, and her pure temperament was still there. She was not at all like a charming woman who was playing with men on the bed more and more. It''s worthy of being a superb woman with a variety of styles, never tire of, and endless aftertaste.


    Lin Yourong looked at Lu Celadon and said, "Celadon will also go to play."


    Lu Celadon shook his head and said, "I will check with them on weekends."


    They refer to those in Chen Hu''s military area. Although recently due to Tang Ye''s relationship, Lu Celadon has been living a lot more freely than before, enjoying a lot of daily fun, and can also go to the supermarket to buy vegetables and visit Xiangshan. She is in a good mood. However, she still rejects Chen Hu and other military personnel. She doesn''t have a half-hearted opinion of anyone who restricts her freedom and restricts her fate. The existence of the military area, she knew very well, was staring at the goddess potion. If it weren''t for the clues that there might be a goddess potion in her, she would definitely not be taken so seriously.


    She does have clues to the Goddess Potion, but she will not tell anyone. Currently only Tang Ye knows. However, Tang Ye''s understanding was that Lu Celadon had already taken Lu Celadon''s medicine. Otherwise, how could Lu Celadon be so heavenly and could see "points, lines and noodles"?


    The military area has been inspected all the time, and this DJ area will not give in and it is impossible to bargain. Lin Yourong can only express regret and said: "It doesn''t matter, celadon, there is still a chance in the future. If it doesn''t work this week, then next week. Yanjing has a lot of fun places, let Tang Ye take us to play next week."


    "Yeah." Lu Celadon nodded slightly, still not much.


    Tang Ye looked at them with a smile, loving him, as long as he made them happy, he could do anything.


    The next day, not until the weekend, only Friday, after solving the new product cooperation with Tianye Group, Tang Ye began to return to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital, focusing on the development of Chinese medicine.


    Although the road pointed out by Jiang Xingkong and Wang Airen was the medical career, Tang Ye¡¯s current state of mind is that there is no need to deliberately think about entering the red wall and going to the official career, and do the work of Chinese medicine seriously, save people, and fight for life. It''s a joyous thing.


    A person''s life is a life of pursuit and struggle. Fighting with people, fighting with yourself, and fighting with the sky, you can''t just stay at the low level of fighting with people. The pursuit should be higher and farther.


    Standing in front of the hospital, Tang Ye suddenly felt bright and smiled lightly.


    Lin Yourong smiled lightly when he saw him like this, and said, "What are you laughing at?"


    Tang Ye looked at her, squinted his eyes, and said with a smile: "I''m thinking, working in a department with you, do you think it''s exciting to do something when you are at work?"


    "You...!" Lin Yourong was immediately embarrassed, raised his calf and stepped on Tang Ye''s foot, cursing, "Bad!", then pouted and walked towards the hospital quickly, too lazy to pay attention to Tang. Ye this shameless guy.


    Tang Ye shrugged, smiling, feeling relaxed and comfortable. Now the interior of the hospital has been reorganized. After the incident happened that Vice President Yang Changpeng colluded with Zhao Jiang, a Chinese medicine doctor of the City No. 6 Hospital, and Zhong Qiang, a Shijing rogue Zhong Qiang, to deliberately discredit the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Take the opportunity to clear out the people of Yang Changpeng''s line. It can be said that at this time, the hospital is basically Chen Shuqing''s people, and there will be no more villains who specialize in provocation.


    Such an environment is good, and Tang Ye feels that he can develop Chinese medicine with peace of mind. After entering the hospital, doctors, nurses, and various staff greeted him. He was very popular in the hospital. He just wanted to go to the Chinese Medicine Department, but was called to the dean''s office by Chen Shuqing.


    When he arrived at the dean''s office, Tang Ye saw Chen Shuqing''s face serious, and there was a huge sadness in his seriousness.


    "Grandpa, what happened?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Chen Shuqing looked at him and explained: "There is a trouble. I have just returned from Yundian, but yesterday I received a call from the Ministry of Health, saying that a precious medicinal material in Yundian is dying. If it is not stopped, , The damage caused is immeasurable. Especially the blow to Chinese medicine is very big! Therefore, Minister Xu of the Ministry of Health asked all hospitals to select experts to go to Yundian to solve this problem!"


    Tang Ye frowned, the precious medicinal materials withered?

 Chapter 270： Talent delivered to your door!

    Thanks to its geographical advantage, Yundian is one of the most important medicinal plants in the country, and Xishuangbanna, a natural treasure house, has become a key national research and development place. Many local villagers rely on planting medicinal materials for their livelihoods, and some medicinal materials have a long planting cycle. If an accident occurs, the loss will not only be in terms of medicinal materials, but also the lives of medicinal farmers will be greatly affected.


    Investing in capital, working hard to plant, but because of the dead particles, there is no harvest, how do you want the farmers to live?


    When Tang Ye heard Chen Shuqing talk about the death of medicinal materials, he immediately thought of these issues. Complicated conditions such as traditional Chinese medicine, medicine farmers, and diseases. When he lived in Nuwa Mountain and Nong Baicao, there were many villages in the surrounding mountains, and there were some medicine farmers in the villages. In short, they are farmers who grow medicinal materials for a living. It happened that the medicinal materials planted withered and died. At that time, Tang Ye followed Nong Baicao to help with the inspection, and found that it was a rare disease, which first mutated in the medicinal materials. If someone ate the medicinal materials, they would also get this disease.


    A disease that can mutate in medicinal materials, it is not difficult to imagine its terrible place. Fortunately, Tang Ye and Nong Baicao resolved it in time, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Grandpa, this issue really needs attention." Tang Ye looked at Chen Shuqing and said solemnly.


    Chen Shuqing nodded and said: "It is precisely because of the seriousness that Minister Xu personally named it. However, this matter involves a secret medicinal planting base in our country, so it cannot be publicized. Even local residents must keep it secret. So It¡¯s up to you to decide who you choose and when to arrange it."


    "Grandpa mean...?" Tang Ye asked tentatively.


    Chen Shuqing knocked on his head and hummed: "In our hospital, who else is there besides you, a Chinese medicine doctor who can know how to do it? So, don''t play tricks. The person our hospital will send is you."


    "Okay." Tang Ye was not hypocritical. He had experienced strange problems with the medicinal materials, so he wanted to see it.


    When Chen Shuqing saw his promise, he sighed with relief and smiled: "It''s okay if you can be conscious, I''m afraid you will spend more time. The next arrangement depends on everything. When I will notify you to go to Yundian, I will Let me tell you. However, it will take about two or three days for the upper side to do a good job of confidentiality. I expect to leave this weekend. Are you okay?"


    Tang Ye was stunned. This weekend he was going to accompany Lin Yourong to horseback riding in the suburbs. However, since we have to arrange confidential work, I don¡¯t think I need to go tomorrow. Tomorrow is Saturday, so you can accompany Lin Yourong first before going to Yundian.


    He chuckles: "No problem."


    Chen Shuqing was quite satisfied with his attitude, and then took him to sit down and talk about Yundian''s situation in detail, including the experts who might be involved, the geographical environment, and so on. In fact, he may be more familiar with the geographical environment than Chen Shuqing. Because the tropical rain forest in Yundian was a mysterious place that even his master could not explore thoroughly. So he has been there several times before, to exercise, to find medicinal materials and so on.


    It wasn''t until Lin Yourong''s phone rang that Tang Ye and Chen Shuqing realized that a long time had passed. Chen Shuqing knew that Tang Ye and Lin Yourong had gotten together, rolled his eyes at Tang Ye, and said, "Go with You Rong, don''t worry about me. I just went out to meet the leader at noon and take Yundian medicinal materials. Make a report on the dead."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and left the office to find Lin Yourong.


    When Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye, he was already pouting, glared at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Where did you go?! How can you slip away again!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Grandpa has something to do with me. It''s more important. I forgot the time."


    Lin Yourong was taken aback for a moment, and immediately stopped being angry, and worried: "What happened?"


    Tang Ye didn''t give much explanation, but he squeezed Lin Yourong''s hip-butt, and rubbed it by the way. He was obviously a veteran wiper, and said, "If you don''t see me, you will get angry. Don''t you need to think about me like that? "


    Lin Yourong flushed with shame all of a sudden, and Tang Ye was mopped up, plump and irritated-chest trembling and shaky.


    Tang Ye stopped teasing her and said, "I really miss the fact that we used to buy fast food and eat on the roof. Let''s go to eat, where do you want to eat? Now you are not in the nursing department, and you have enough time to get outside. Sit and eat slowly?"


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong nodded lightly, with a sweet smile on his face.


    After lunch, I returned to the hospital and saw Chang Guodong reading a resume with a thick copy on the table. Tang Ye walked over and said hello: "Senior, don''t work too hard. Leave these things to me, or let Yourong do it."


    Chang Guodong said with a smile: "You can, but you can''t do it. This is hiring people. Recruiting doctors is different from the general company recruiting people. They are more particular about it. Otherwise, if you hire a quack doctor, we can''t do something. Go around."


    Tang Ye nodded, agreeing very much, and sat down to read his resume together. Now that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine is developing rapidly, recruitment is very urgent, but it is not easy to recruit talents. Lin Yourong couldn''t help them, so he printed his resume, like a company''s personnel front desk. At this moment, she saw someone outside the door, twisted, her big wry eyes rolled, put down her work and went out to see the situation.


    Outside, there are three people in total. One is an old man about the same age as Chang Guodong, and the other two are slightly younger, but they are also 30 or 40 years old. Lin Yourong saw them and said very politely: "Are you here for a doctor?"


    "Ha..." The old man headed smiled, and had a good impression of Lin Yourong, a beautiful and lovely girl, and said, "We are not going to see a doctor, we are here to find someone."


    "Really? Who are you looking for? I am working here and I can help you." Lin Yourong smiled lightly, showing beautiful white teeth.


    The old man said, "Look for Doctor Tang or Doctor Chang."


    "Okay, come in with me." Lin Yourong nodded politely.


    Lin Yourong took them in. Chang Guodong just raised his head and saw the old man, wondering: "Doctor Pang, why are you here? Hey, why don''t you say hello so I can pick you up!"


    Chang Guodong knew the old man and went to say hello without waiting for Lin Yourong to introduce him. Lin Yourong was confused, and Tang Ye was the same.


    Chang Guodong introduced: "This is Doctor Pang. He is a well-known Chinese medicine doctor who works in the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital. He is a good friend of mine for many years.


    Tang Ye came to meet him politely, and said with a smile: "Hello, Senior Pang, I am glad to meet you. Welcome to come here."


    Pang Shi''s eyes lit up when he saw Tang Ye doing this. Originally, he thought that Tang Yehui would mind that he came from the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital, because Zhao Jiang used despicable methods to smear the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. Therefore, people in the city''s first hospital will inevitably despise the sixth hospital. However, in Tang Ye''s eyes, there was no disdain or contempt for them, which made him very happy.


    He didn''t mean anything and said, "Doctor Tang, in fact, these two and I have already resigned from the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital. Now I want to come to your side to show off my ambitions, can you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked at Chang Guodong, Chang Guodong was also surprised, and then laughed from ear to ear, motioning Tang Ye to quickly agree. Tang Ye nodded, very happy. Now the Chinese Medicine Department needs talents. This Doctor Pang is undoubtedly a capable person who is hard to buy. With his participation, the development of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine will certainly be greatly accelerated.


    "Of course!" Tang Ye shook Pang Shi''s hand, which meant that he, the Chinese Medicine Department, had taken a big step.

 Chapter 271： Sleep one in the autumn!

    Pang Shi brought two famous Chinese medicine experts, one is Sun Shaoshan and the other is An Youkang. They joined the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital.


    Tang Ye and Chang Guodong were very happy. These three people do not need additional assessments. Pang Shi''s medical skills and experience are stronger than Chang Guodong, so these three people can directly take up posts, which can be said to solve the urgent needs of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    The reason Pang Shi left the City No. 6 Hospital, although it was said that the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital was a good stage for him to realize his ideal ambitions. This is actually a bit nonsense. He is a 60 or 70-year-old man and he doesn''t talk much about it anymore. The reason why he left the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 6 Hospital was that Zhao Jiang jumped out to smear the Chinese Medicine Department of the City No. 1 Hospital. He scolded these people for being unscrupulous at the meeting over there, but was squeezed out instead, saying that his arm was abducted. He doesn''t understand, is it reasonable to use despicable means to wipe black people? Still thinking how to fight back again?


    He was heartbroken and felt that the doctor shouldn''t be that way. He didn''t do the duty of treating illness and saving people, he just went in intrigue, made careful calculations, and the interests were paramount...He didn''t want to be a doctor like this, and resolutely left the Chinese Medicine Department of the City Sixth Hospital. Of course, he could have retired, but he still wanted to save a few more people and contribute to the development of Chinese medicine, so he came to the Chinese Medicine Department of the City First Hospital.


    Tang Ye and Chang Guodong don''t know how to thank him for bringing such a big surprise to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine. Now that there are a few Chinese medicine practitioners in charge, they can start their outpatient work and formally operate as a department.


    Chang Guodong was in a good mood and proposed to go out for a meal and discuss some things at the dinner table, so as not to appear monotonous. Tang Ye agreed, but Lin Yourong didn''t follow. She had just eaten lunch, and if she went to eat again, in this long fat season, if she said she was fat, Tang Ye asked her to tidy up some things in the hospital.


    At the dinner table, Tang Ye and several people communicated and became familiar with each other. Pang Shi was a fan of Chinese medicine, and he didn''t forget to beat Tang Ye, and he was relieved after he was sure that Tang Ye had real talents. Otherwise, if Tang Ye, as the minister, just speculates, he will definitely not be convinced.


    After eating, a few people were going back to the hospital. Tang Ye saw a familiar figure and asked Chang Guodong and the others to go back first. He walked towards the familiar figure.


    When he approached that figure, he was a little stunned, Mu Yue actually bought vegetables. This familiar figure is Mu Yue.


    He did not expect that Mu Yue would buy vegetables. He thought that Mu Yue, like Murong Huansha, was either in the company restaurant or in an outside restaurant to solve eating problems. To his surprise, Mu Yue stood at the bus stop waiting for the bus. Although Mu Yue is not the boss, as Murong Huansha''s confidant, there is definitely no shortage of money. Mu Yue usually drives, but now he waits for the bus?


    Tang Ye felt that the women around him were really strange. There is a secret hidden in every woman''s heart, and there are some unknown things in every woman''s character. Lin Yourong is charming, while Murong Huansha is cold and wild. But what is Mu Yue? Tang Ye didn''t know. Only then did he realize that he rarely accompanies Mu Yue and rarely understands Mu Yue. After the relationship with Mu Yue, when dealing with the relationship between Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, he said that he would not favor one another, said that he would accompany Mu Yue, and that he would go to Mu Yue''s home to sit and sit. However, he failed to do so.


    Because of busy? It''s a reason. But it would be too fake to say that he was too busy to spare a minute to talk to Mu Yue. Tang Ye felt sorry for Mu Yue. On the side of Tianni Group, he was naked with Murong Huansha. Wouldn''t it be fair to say that it is good When he was with Murong Huansha, maybe Mu Yue was standing outside the door, alone.


    Also at this time, why did Mu Yue wait for the bus at the bus stop near the City First Hospital? It would be a joke to say that Mu Yue''s house lives nearby. If so, would Tang Ye not find out? So Tang Ye had a guess that Mu Yue might have come to see him. It might be a bit boastful to say that, but if it is true, how can Tang Ye feel sorry for this woman who stood beside him silently?


    He looked at Mu Yue for a long time. Mu Yue looked at the entrance of the hospital from time to time, sometimes smiling, and sometimes lost. This autumn season is very bad, and emotions are easily infected. A gust of autumn breeze is a miss. A longing is looking back secretly. Full of expectation, but always gains are lost.


    Tang Ye quietly walked to Mu Yue''s side and said, "It''s not a coincidence that I came to you specially."


    Mu Yue was taken aback, and quickly looked back and saw Tang Ye. After staying for a while, he said, "Okay, what a coincidence..."


    Silly girl.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s not a coincidence that I have said that I came to you specially."


    Only after Mu Yue reacted, his lips lightly opened with a touch of lipstick, but he didn''t know what to say, and finally only whispered, "Yes."


    Tang Ye looked at the sky and said, "It''s starting to fall, and the sky will get a little cold once it is overcast. You must pay attention to adding clothes."


    "Yeah." Mu Yue nodded gently, like a well-behaved little wife.


    She didn''t get along much with Tang Ye, even if she had had skin-to-skin relatives, she didn''t know what to say. Especially this kind of situation where two people are alone and the atmosphere is a little warm. It''s impossible to be intimacy openly, it''s hard to have that kind of daily love thing, right?


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue''s profile, knowing that she couldn''t handle this kind of communication, and simply grinned: "I won''t pretend, go to your house, what should I do."


    That''s right, Tang Ye is the character of this slapstick villain. He is passionate and drunk. She has wine and is drunk, so which woman is not sleeping.


    Mu Yue blushed suddenly, turned his head and stared at Tang Ye. The bus came, and she hurried to get on the bus. Tang Ye chased up and stood with her. She moved, and Tang Ye forced her to pass. She had to dodge again, Tang Ye already held her hand. She was embarrassed and went to stare at Tang Ye again, only to find that Tang Ye was just smiling at her. She softened and stood close to Tang Ye. After that, Tang Ye quietly hugged her pretty waist. She trembled and agreed.


    Mu Yue lived in an ordinary community, with a three-bedroom and one living room. She lives alone and usually comes back less often because she is often a workaholic and stays with the Tianni Group.


    Mu Yue opened the door, and just locked the door after entering, Tang Ye pulled her by and leaned against the wall to kiss. Mu Yue glared at him, but he said first, "You feel awkward to be with you quietly. If you say some love words, you feel more hypocritical. Then you say, what better way? I am in the company with Huansha Do you know that, right? You... also want to be like that, right?"


    Mu Yue was confided, and couldn''t stare at Tang Ye anymore, but turned away blushing.


    Tang Ye touched her face and turned around and said, "Originally, I realized that I had neglected you, and thought I would spend more time with you, but something happened in Yundian. I guess I will go there in two or three days. I don¡¯t know when I will come back then. In this way, I probably won¡¯t be able to accompany you much. I hope you don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    "No wonder..." Mu Yue said softly.


    Tang Ye smiled, stopped talking, reached out his hand into Mu Yue''s body, pulled off his clothes, and moved up to kiss the lipstick-smeared lips. Mu Yueyin charming-yin, no longer avoiding, throwing aside the vegetables he bought, hugged Tang Ye, and awkwardly cooperated with Tang Ye. In other words, since the accident happened, she has never been intimate with Tang Ye again, and she has been taken over by Murong Huansha.


    The two of them went back seven or eighty-eight, each short of breath. Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue who was sticking to his body and smiled: "Go to bed, or here?"


    Mu Yue was so ashamed that his face was bloodshot, with two toned snow-white legs sandwiched between them, but he knew that Tang Ye would soon be opened, biting his lip and said: "Both, whatever..."


    "That''s both here and on the bed..." Tang Ye joked.


    "You... bad guy!" Mu Yue was embarrassed, a "bad guy"''s anguish, giving birth to an extremely flattering attitude.

 Chapter 272： And next time!

    In fact, Mu Yue was a bit sad. She accidentally had a relationship with Tang Ye. She was poisoned too deeply, so she did not enjoy the joy of lingering men and women. It was not because of the pain of poisoning, or because of the pain of being pierced through the membrane, and later it was even more painful to be rubbed on the thigh. After that, she never had a good time with Tang Ye. Instead, she heard the voice of Tang Ye and Murong Huansha when they were intimate. It must be fake to say that she didn''t feel a little rippling in her heart.


    Now, she finally enjoyed the joy of being together with Tang Ye. In fact, when Tang Ye asked her address that time and said that she was going to see where she lived, she was looking forward to it. Otherwise, there will be nothing to come back and clean it again. If it was before, she didn''t bother to care so much. Sometimes she wouldn''t come back for a few months, so why did she clean.


    The first time I had a relationship with Tang Ye was because of Zhongna''s **** poison. Mu Yue only remembered that she was lying on the bed in the room that smelled of medicine, and Tang Ye broke her legs...so she was. Without the slightest experience, she was leaning against the wall at this time, not lying like lying, or standing like standing, she would only hold Tang Ye''s waist and let Tang Ye fiddle. When Tang Ye was fighting, she realized that there was a sound on the wall, and couldn''t help but feel ashamed. She grabbed Tang Ye by the back and signaled Tang Ye to go to the bedroom.


    The two moved to the bedroom. Mu Yue felt very comfortable lying down, but he was as shy as Lin Yourong. He tilted his head and looked at Tang Ye, clutching the sheets with both hands, not making any noise, but the sound of the big bed shaking. Especially clear. Tang Ye felt very depressed, and Mu Yue was forced to endure this kind of defilement.


    Tang Ye stopped, but did not separate from Mu Yue. He stretched out his hand to hug Mu Yue, let Mu Yue look at him, and said, "The joy of fish and water is only if there are fish and water, so this kind of thing is a matter of two people ."


    Mu Yue was stunned, then even more embarrassed. She knew what Tang Ye''s words meant, nothing more than that she was not moving. She felt wronged, she glanced at Tang Ye, immediately lowered her head, and said ashamed: "I, I am very comfortable..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was really melancholy, like a dead fish rolled his eyes, really want to die. Is it true that I can only be a muffled cow plowing the fields and do my best to make Tian comfortable?


    "I mean, you have to react, otherwise I feel... awkward. It''s as if you are the girl I grabbed, and you are insulting you, making me feel guilty." Tang Ye explained patiently Tao.


    Mu Yue frowned, a little unhappy.


    Tang Ye squeezed her pretty face, knowing what she was thinking, and said, "I think I''m very experienced. That''s because I often do this kind of thing? You have to go back and ask Huansha. Huansha let me grow up. Experience."


    "You...!" Mu Yue became even more angry. Now this guy is sleeping well or not, he actually mentioned other women!


    Tang Ye shrugged, feeling nothing. His relationship with Mu Yue and Murong Huansha is such a peculiar existence. Even Tang Ye thought that after everyone let go, he would throw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue into a bed to sleep. This man and two women are called Shuangfei, and one woman and two men are called Sanshi? He didn''t think of any shame or shame, in order to save trouble, in order not to favor one or the other, if Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were shameless, he wouldn''t mind sleeping in a hug.


    ¡ª¡ªAhaha, this shameless fellow! It is really hateful.


    Mu Yue wanted to be angry. Tang Ye slapped her elastic buttocks and said: "What are you angry about, we have accepted this kind of thing, don''t worry about it. Now is the time for the two of us, you will not Do you know that you cherish it? It¡¯s actually very simple. If you feel comfortable, just call it. Or if you feel pain, just call it a call."


    "You...!" Mu Yue was so embarrassed that he only did this kind of thing for the second time, so naturally he couldn''t let it go that way.


    Tang Ye didn''t say much to her. The appropriate words are flirting, and the extra words are superfluous, which makes people lose sex. Tang Ye put on Mu Yue''s red lips, lingered on a big kiss, moving more lingeringly, Mu Yue was driven, and didn''t want to keep squeezing, otherwise he would appear hypocritical. When she tried to obey the body''s feelings, or pleasure, or nervousness, or expectation, when she made a sweet-groan, she found that it was not so ashamed.


    What''s so ashamed of, it''s the opposite of Tang Ye''s nakedness. Whether it''s the scenery on his chest or the private area under his legs, it is unobstructed in front of Tang Ye, not to mention other things.


    The heart was relieved, and he no longer restrained his hands and feet, so he gradually became better. After Mu Yue enjoyed the extreme joy of men and women, she finally understood why the young lady would shamelessly crackle with Tang Ye in the office. She looked at Tang Ye who exhaled and rested on the side, and couldn''t help but proactively press her body, as if she wanted to enjoy the slowly disappearing joy again by rubbing with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hugged her, stood up, and said, "Take a bath and cook again."


    Mu Yue''s face flushed, especially the blush and glamour on the sides of her cheeks that had just been moisturized by the man, which was extremely attractive. She was close to Tang Ye, contented. The original feeling of loss is no longer at this moment. To say that this kind of thing is very vulgar, but in fact it is not vulgar. After going to bed, I feel not lost, not lonely anymore, a little too inclined to the flesh! However, she knew very well that the tenderness and concern in Tang Ye''s eyes did not lie to her. There are emotional and physical giving, even if not much, she thinks it is enough.


    After taking a bath, I feel refreshed. Mu Yue is going to cook, her mind is to cook for Tang Ye, this is something that can satisfy her as a woman to express her feelings for men. But Tang Ye refused. Tang Ye asked her to pack the sheets and clothes.


    She disagreed, and said, "I will clean up after you leave."


    Cai originally bought two servings and stayed near the hospital. The longing and longing thoughts were already obvious. She really wanted to do some trivial things for Tang Ye by herself.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said with a smile: "I like to behave better. I know how to cook. I will show it to you. I am such a good man."


    Mu Yue was startled, and finally nodded.


    When she turned around to clean up the sheets, Tang Ye said, "Next time, you should cook for me."


    Mu Yue was startled and looked back at Tang Ye, who had already walked into the kitchen. Before she knew it, her eyes turned red, and she whispered in the direction of the kitchen, "Thank you."


    And next time, what a happy thing.


    She has been an orphan since she was a child. At this time of autumn, she has become accustomed to being alone, and it is the easiest to touch the scene. But at this time, she felt very good, there was no great joy, no great compassion, only a simple warmth, and an expectation.

 Chapter 273： Let me be happy!

    Leaving Mu Yue, Tang Ye originally wanted to go back to the Royal Garden directly, but thought that he was about to go to Yundian to participate in the investigation of the medicinal planting accident. This kind of uncertainty went out, and he didn¡¯t know when he would come back. Go to see Murong Huansha and say goodbye.


    Now Murong Huansha is mainly busy with one thing, which is to supervise the production and promotion of the hugely successful new product "Banxia Youyou". Regarding production, Tang Ye asked Murong Huansha to select a group of loyal subordinates and taught them a special "medicine cauldron refining method", holding key techniques in his hands, and other processes can be taught to ordinary workers. This can effectively prevent others from stealing this technology, and prevent this new product from being copied shortly after it is on the market.


    As for the work of propaganda, it is easier. Thanks to Murong Huansha''s iron-handed methods at the new product launch conference and the righteous killing of relatives, this new product has long been an instant hit by getting rid of Murong Qingfeng. Therefore, in the subsequent promotion, when you mention this product, others already know what is going on. The quality of the product itself is good, coupled with the reputation of Tianni Group, there is no need to worry about pushing it out.


    When Tang Ye saw Murong Huansha, he was downstairs in the Tianni Group, and Murong Huansha just went to pick up the car and wanted to go back. She saw Tang Ye stunned, and then she smiled. It is estimated that her work is going well, and Murong''s house did not trouble her. She was in a very good mood.


    Murong Huansha smiled and joked: "Get in the car first. Although you are nominally a researcher under me, you are too intimate to avoid being gossiped. In fact, I don''t care, I''m just afraid that you will be punished by your own wife when you go back. Washboard."


    Tang Ye sat in the car and looked at Murong Huansha and smiled: "I''ve improved. I don''t have to be stern all day, I can still joke."


    "Actually, I feel hurt when I say this kind of thing." Murong Huansha sighed, probably because she thinks that a woman who is so successful and Tang Ye is a passionate person is too cheap.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. With his keenness, he naturally knew what Murong Huansha meant, and said, "You have never had that kind of psychology, haven''t you? You are a very dangerous woman. You can kick someone around at any time. People stand on their own feet. If I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t want to pester you. Yourong is a simple-minded girl. If you really want to start, she will surely be sold by you and count the bills for you."


    Murong Huansha sneered and said, "You really can count on me."


    Tang Ye shrugged, made an incredible request, and said, "If one day I am not in Yanjing, I hope you can help me take care of You Rong in secret. Maybe because of me, many people will look at You Rong. She. A girl who has nothing to do with the world, she doesn''t know how to deal with it."


    "Tang Ye, you bastard!" Murong Huansha cursed, "You are amazing. Have you ever seen a man in the world called Xiaosan Protector''s original partner? Oh, hey, your idea has broken through the horizon I can imagine. ."


    Tang Ye laughed and looked at Murong Huansha and said, "You haven''t investigated Yourong. Since you have come into contact with her, you should like this girl, right?"


    "I don''t like it, but I don''t hate it either. I really want to deal with her, but I can''t do it." Murong Huansha was very frank.


    Tang Ye shook Murong Huansha''s hand and smiled: "That''s it."


    Murong Huansha opened her mouth slightly, trying to say something, but there was no sound. She thought Tang Ye was amazing. The women were the most sensitive topic among them, but when Tang Ye spoke, she didn''t feel any contradiction among the women, but felt that she could deal with these things calmly. What''s the matter with this? Could it be that red flags and colorful flags can be fluttered together in this era?


    "I want to leave Yanjing." Tang Ye said.


    Murong Huansha frowned and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ye told her what happened in Yundian.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "It''s okay, with Minister Xu participating, if you have done something, it will be very helpful to the future."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood: "I thought you would stop me from going. Are you a woman who has fallen into the eyes of power and kept thinking about gaining power, don''t you know if you care about me?"


    He is helpless, this woman is a symbol of ambition.


    Murong Huansha smiled, put her body on Tang Ye, stretched out those slender hands, leaned towards Tang Ye, and said, "Why don''t I care about you? Come, I will care now."


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "Are you sure it''s safe here? You''ve already left the parking lot. There will be reports of the dignified Tianni Group President and the mysterious man Che-Zhen. You will be famous."


    "It''s okay, it''s time for me to be a rich woman with a scandal. You see, in two years, I will be thirty years old. Which girl does not have spring, let alone I am a young woman." Murong Huansha''s painting The red lips were about to reach Tang Ye''s face.


    Tang Ye convinced the scary and wild woman, and compromised: "Alright, stop making trouble, I really want to leave, do you have anything else to say?"


    Murong Huansha sat on Tang Ye''s lap, and the degree of intimacy continued to increase, saying, "I''m getting older after all, do you still like it?"


    Tang Ye glanced at her and thought she was very boring, and said, "It''s two or three years older than me. I like you Yujie Fan''er. Besides, the times are different now, let alone a thirty-year-old woman. It is forty years old, fifty years old, a qualified woman like you, that maintenance, like a girl."


    Murong Huansha smiled a little shyly, and said, "Am I still a girl?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye reluctantly flattered.


    Murong Huansha squinted his eyes, not knowing whether he was angry or happy, but he certainly had ulterior motives, and said: "According to you, I am happy. You come back with me. I will show you some younger clothes, such as a student skirt Yeah, sailor suit. But don''t think about maids. I was born to be a queen, so how can I be a maid?"


    Tang Ye was sweating coldly, and he finally understood the horror of Murong Huansha. Want to play uniform temptation? Bah, if I go back with her, I''m sure I''ll be frustrated.


    Murong Huansha looked embarrassed at Tang Ye, and smiled happily, really smiling like a girl. Tang Ye looked pleasing to the eye, but Murong Huansha suddenly slapped him, pulled his collar, and hummed: "Go to death You, don¡¯t plan to accompany me back, and want to see me wearing a uniform to tempt you? Bah, my old lady is not so cheap!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then next time, I''ll leave first, there are others who want to see and other things to explain."


    How could Murong Huansha let him off easily, and said, "Make me happy first."


    "How can I make you happy?" Tang Ye asked nervously.


    Murong Huansha lowered his head and glanced at Tang Ye, don''t smile meaningfully: "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 274： After the poison!

    After Tang Ye got out of Murong Huansha''s car, she looked back and smiled. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult to make Murong Huansha happy. Stay with her more, talk to your heart, talk about life, look forward to the future, and tell her firmly that even if her ambition is to face very cruel things, she will always stand by her side. With a man, she is not alone. Wait a minute, and she is satisfied.


    In the autumn season, it is easy to be sentimental, and the desire in the soul is always stronger.


    As for why Murong Huansha in the car is flushed, clothes a bit messy, and looks ecstasy, that''s not enough for outsiders.


    After bidding farewell to Murong Huansha, Tang Ye thought about who else needs to say something special, Jiang Ruoqing? It''s not necessary. Although he and Jiang Ruoqing are related, they are not familiar enough to go out to do errands and have to say something specifically. He plans to talk to Wang Airen, but he believes that with Wang Airen''s control, he must have known about his going to Yundian.


    Sure enough, after going to see Wang Airen, Wang Airen didn''t have too many objections to his going to Yundian. Instead, he asked him to go to a military hospital to examine a corpse.


    The body of Sun Qisheng who committed suicide that day!


    Sun Qisheng''s murder of Wang Airen was revealed, and Peng Huaicai led troops to surround the Sun family. As a result, the Sun family was gone, and only Sun Qisheng was left. Sun Qisheng committed suicide by taking poison and cut off all clues, making Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai very angry. However, the dead also have the value of the dead. Sun Qisheng''s poison is very peculiar, and it has not appeared on the market. Maybe some hidden clues can be found based on this poison. Later, Sun Qisheng''s body was sent to the military region hospital for highly confidential freezing so that it could be used for investigation.


    Tang Ye had thoroughly inspected Sun Qisheng''s body once before, and found no clues. The only suspect was the unknown poison. Wang Airen had long wanted Tang Ye to investigate, but Tang Ye had a lot of things, and he had to reconcile some things here, so it was delayed until today. Since Tang Ye was going to Yundian, Wang Airen settled the matter first.


    Tang Ye didn''t refuse, and followed Wang Airen to the military hospital. Military area hospitals are different from outside hospitals. They are of military nature. For example, some patients involved in criminal secrets will be sent here for treatment and monitoring.


    Under the leadership of Wang Airen, Tang Ye went to the place where Sun Qisheng''s body was stored and saw several researchers in white coats examining a body. The corpse was pale, as if it had been drained of blood. This is Sun Qisheng''s body. Sun Qisheng took the poison that day, and he vomited blood directly, as if the internal organs in the body had been removed. In addition to vomiting blood, he could vomit the internal organs.


    After Tang Ye entered, he immediately felt a chill, and the temperature inside was very low. Tang Ye walked to Sun Qisheng''s body and observed it. Several researchers stood aside under Wang Airen''s sign, and let Tang Ye concentrate on checking. After watching for a while, Tang Ye asked professionals to dissect the body.


    The professionals skillfully performed an autopsy on Sun Qisheng''s corpse, and when he opened his stomach, he saw that it was dark inside. This was a very obvious poisoning phenomenon. What''s amazing is that the internal organs fell off without waiting for the dissecting staff to cut the internal organs. This scared everyone, all the internal organs were out of the body? What is so poisonous?


    "Be careful, there are living creatures inside." Tang Ye reminded, staring at Sun Qisheng''s body.


    Several researchers are wearing protective clothing, but are still on guard. When the dissecting staff took out the internal organs bit by bit, they suddenly saw a small black snake, to be precise an earthworm! The pitch-black earthworm can still crawl, but because it has been frozen, it crawls very slowly, and there is no sudden attack.


    But everyone still felt a little creepy. I didn''t expect there to be living creatures! They were very clear about the freezing conditions of Sun Qisheng''s corpse. After so many days of freezing, this pitch-black earthworm could still survive. If it hadn''t been frozen, it would definitely have a powerful explosive ability. It would not be a problem to fly away directly!


    This makes everyone can''t help but think of the scenes in some science fiction movies. This unknown creature suddenly flies, attaches to the person, and enters the person''s body with a grunt, and then begins to mutate...In short, everyone is very scared. People will inevitably be afraid of unknown horrible things. Tang Ye realized that things were not easy, put on protective clothing, and asked several researchers to step back and check the pitch-black earthworm in person.


    The pitch black earthworm was still moving, trying hard to get into the flesh of Sun Qisheng''s corpse. But the flesh is stiff because of being frozen. After Tang Ye observed, he found that this pitch-black earthworm was not a maggot derived from carrion. And it is not on both sides, it seems to be inclined to snakes. He didn''t understand what this strange thing was, and guessed that Sun Qisheng''s internal organs fell because of the bite of this dark earthworm.


    How was this "earthworm" born?


    Tang Ye thought of Tang Sect''s poison technique.


    The Tang Sect''s poisoning technique contained poisons that entered the human body and destroyed it. Perhaps Tang Manhong would know something. But right now it is not good to take this pitch-black earthworm directly. Those researchers are rather old-fashioned. They are both scared and curious about this kind of unknown creatures, and they must do research.


    At the same time, Sun Qisheng''s murder of Wang Airen shocked the Red Wall, and it was even harder for Tang Ye to directly let Tang Manhong investigate. Otherwise, Red Wall knows Tang Manhong''s identity, and may not let Tang Manhong go. After all, the mistakes made by Tianbang and the **** feud with the military area are not so easy to resolve.


    Tang Ye planned to take a few photos for Tang Manhong, but unexpectedly found a crystal embedded in a piece of Sun Qisheng''s internal organs while taking the photo. He thought it was an egg. As for what egg it was, he thought it had something to do with the pitch black earthworm. He rolled his eyes and didn''t intend to hand over the egg, so he secretly took it with an instrument.


    After the inspection, no clues could be drawn, but it was not nothing. You can get new discoveries by studying the dark earthworm. After Tang Ye and Wang Airen left the hospital, they told Wang Airen that they would ask a master to help investigate this matter in private. Wang Airen didn''t know anything about this kind of thing, so he could leave it to Tang Ye.


    After leaving the military hospital, it was already night. Tang Ye walked a few streets, then turned into an alley, collided with a pedestrian dressed as an ordinary person, and handed over the crystal egg he had taken from Sun Qisheng¡¯s body. And whispered: "Give it to the poison queen."


    There was no movement from that person, so he accidentally ran into Tang Ye, took the crystal egg and disappeared into the crowd.


    After the poison, it was Tang Manhong''s new name. There are many new Tangmen spies left in Yanjing City, arranged by Tang Manhong and Tang Ye. The two people surnamed Tang are not as unconnected and motionless as they seem on the surface. The two have begun to establish a secret network of relationships, and a new force has emerged in secret.


    As for why Tang Manhong chose the name of a poison queen after putting aside the name of the red fox, Tang Ye guessed that this woman was going to tell others that she was the queen of poison, and her poison was unmatched?


    What a terrible woman!

 Chapter 275： A little uncomfortable!

    Tang Ye confessed everything, and was about to take a taxi back to the Royal Garden. Unexpectedly, the phone rang, but it was Jiang Ruoqing.


    He was amazed. It was because the peach blossoms came or something, so he left Yanjing and went to Yundian. There was no need to bid farewell one by one, as if something happened to him. Moreover, it was a few women who said goodbye. It seems that I am a friend of women.


    Jiang Ruoqing got Tang Ye''s reply and immediately drove outside to meet Tang Ye. She was a little angry, and hummed: "Do you think of me as a friend?"


    Seeing her angry look, Tang Ye sighed. This woman must have known that she was leaving Yanjing. It is not surprising that she is from the military area, even if the military area does not have this news, her grandfather Jiang Xingkong must know.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would be so concerned.


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing angry, Tang Ye used to take her fragrant shoulder casually and joked: "Of course I treat you as a friend, and I want to treat you as a girlfriend."


    Jiang Ruoqing kicked it out and scolded, "Take your hands away, I won''t eat yours!"


    Innocent jokes can be used to reconcile the atmosphere. Tang Ye''s character was like this, Jiang Ruoqing was angry, and explained it with a carelessness. Although Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly and bit her lip and waved at him, she didn''t look really angry at all.


    Tang Ye knew she was sulking at best, and said, "I''m looking for you."


    If Jiang Ruoqing believed his nonsense, he would really be a three-year-old child, and said angrily: "You bastard, a fool would believe your nonsense!"


    Tang Ye glanced at the calf she kicked over. The fair skin was revealed under the black uniform and short skirt. Tang Ye took a big advantage when she reached out. She felt that she was worthy of a martial arts woman. In addition to the fairness of an ordinary woman, her calf In addition to being tender and smooth, it also has an extra elasticity and full touch.


    Jiang Ruoqing was touched by Tang Ye''s calf and was pinched by Tang Ye intentionally or unintentionally. His heart was shaken and his complexion was crimson. She felt that Tang Ye was bold, and immediately pulled her calf back, trying to give Tang Ye a more powerful move, but Tang Ye happened to let go of her. She pulled her leg back and used too much strength, which made her body unstable and fell back.


    Tang Ye hugged her waist and pulled her back to avoid falling. In this way, she fell into Tang Ye''s arms. When she realized that she had fallen into Tang Ye''s arms, her hands were still grabbing Tang Ye''s clothes corner, her heart was suddenly upset. However, she knew this was not good, and did not immediately push Tang Ye away, as if she was expecting something.


    Tang Ye didn''t rush to let her go, and reached out his hand to touch her forehead. She panicked and felt that Tang Ye''s actions were too intimate. She wanted to close her eyes, regardless of what Tang Ye had to do. But when Tang Ye lifted some of her long hair, she suddenly panicked, and quickly reached out and grabbed Tang Ye''s hand, and hummed: "Don''t look at it!"


    She still leaned against Tang Ye''s arms, holding Tang Ye''s hand, and looking up at Tang Ye, she seemed to have requested and felt wronged. People who don''t know will think that the two are lovers, and prepare to have a kiss.


    Tang Ye knew why she didn''t let her forehead be looked at, the scar on her forehead was still there. She is a girl, she cares how much.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "It''s okay. I said just now that I was going to find you, but it was actually true. I just want to see the scar on your forehead and then treat you. Before treatment, you must stimulate the scar. To kill and survive...You may not understand these, you just need to do what I said. I will prescribe a pair of medicines for you, some to eat, some boiled into plasters to apply. Wait for me from Yundian When you come back, you can be given the most critical medicine, which will be effective in about a week, and the scars will basically be removed after a month."


    Jiang Ruoqing was startled, and believed Tang Ye''s words, let go of her hand holding Tang Ye, let Tang Ye lift her hair to look at the scar on her forehead.


    Tang Ye held Jiang Ruoqing in this way, stretched out her long hair on Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead, and leaned down to look at the scar. Jiang Ruoqing''s heart was even more flustered. At this time, her face was very close to Tang Ye''s. It was indeed a scene that was easy to misunderstand.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s heart became more and more confused, breathing quickly, and the two flushes on her face looked very beautiful.


    Someone happened to pass by, and the young people didn¡¯t say that they were so bold or outrageous, but the old man was rude, and muttered: ¡°It¡¯s really bad, these young people don¡¯t have the slightest shame. In the street like this, oh my! ,shameless!"


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard this, she looked embarrassed and pushed Tang Ye to signal Tang Ye not to do this again. Tang Ye just finished looking at the scar on her forehead and gently let go of her. The two kept the distance between two fists.


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing''s blushing face, Tang Ye smiled and said, "I didn''t mean to take advantage of you. Don''t blame me, I''m treating you for a doctor. Why is it shameless!"


    Jiang Ruoqing glared at him and hummed: "Don''t you take advantage of me?"


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "Is there? I didn''t touch you anywhere, right? I tell you, in my current situation, unless I touch my chest, buttocks, and thighs, it won''t be considered a gain. After all, this hand, face Ah, as a doctor, I don¡¯t have any contact 100 times a day and there are 80 times."


    Jiang Ruoqing watched Tang Ye talk like this, her eyes were desperate, and she said, "No wonder you dare to play with other women behind your future wife. This face is so thick to Mars. For you, women are just playthings. Right. Are you a powerful man in ancient times? You don''t treat women as human beings?"


    "If you say that, I will be angry." Tang Ye stared at Jiang Ruoqing and said calmly.


    But the calmer he is, the more serious he is. He gets serious, if there is still some coldness, it is quite terrifying.


    He has never looked down upon women, and he will never treat women as a plaything. On the contrary, he loves his women a lot, and whoever touches his woman pays a painful enough price. Otherwise, why should he be so rushing, going to see Mu Yue and Murong Huansha in one day. It is because they are filled with their figures in their hearts that will protect them in every possible way.


    This is probably the reason why he was able to keep the red flag at home and the colorful flags fluttering outside. He paid for the woman, and the woman followed him willingly.


    Jiang Ruoqing realized that she had said something wrong, and although she was reluctant, she still apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to say that on purpose."


    Tang Ye stopped joking with Jiang Ruoqing, and stiffly told Jiang Ruoqing how to deal with the scar on her forehead in the next period of time. He also wrote her a prescription for drinking, applying, and methods. After that, he bid farewell to Jiang Ruoqing and rejected Jiang Ruoqing''s suggestion to send him back.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at the back of him leaving, feeling terribly uncomfortable, feeling left out, and didn''t want to be treated like this by Tang Ye.

 Chapter 276： Meet again on the racecourse!

    Tang Ye would take care of Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead scar, and he had been thinking about it on the way back to the Royal Garden. There are two ways to remove that kind of scar. One is to use the magic ointment given to Murong Huansha at the beginning, which can be effective in a short time.


    But he did it in order to gain the trust of Murong Huansha. That kind of magic ointment is too rare, even if you go back to Nuwa Mountain, you may not be able to find it, so this method is not realistic. The second one is to take effect for a long time and remove it step by step. For this reason, Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing to follow the method he gave him, and he would receive in-depth treatment after he returned from Yundian.


    Back in the royal garden, Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong chatting with Lu Celadon in the house. Lu Celadon''s attitude towards Lin Yourong has always been the feeling of being respectful and like a guest. Lin Yourong asked, she answered, never going too deeply. But Tang Ye is different. Lu Celadon will have more changes in expression in front of Tang Ye, more like a girl. This made Lin Yourong quite complain, and he babbled Tang Ye when he went to bed several times.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming back, Lin Yourong smiled, Lu Celadon also looked over, but didn''t show any expression. Tang Ye took this opportunity to tell them about going to Yundian. This is a matter of work, and the two women are not too hypocritical. They expressed their understanding and asked him to be careful. Fortunately, Tang Ye doesn''t have to go tomorrow, Lin Yourong is not too disappointed, and he can still play with Tang Ye for a day.


    The next day, Saturday, Lu Celadon and Chen Hu went to the military base for an inspection, while Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went to meet Han Ya and ride horses at the outskirts racetrack.


    There are many racecourses and horse riding clubs in Yanjing. Previously, a new word "horse-zhen" appeared in a movie shot by a certain hot actress, which is much more explosive than car-zhen, so horse riding is an entertainment The activity is much hotter than before. If you see those close men and women riding horses to a place where there is no one, alas, you can think about what they did. Of course, Han Ya invited Tang Ye and Lin Yourong to play horseback riding, not so sloppy.


    Han Ya''s invitation this time was mainly to thank Tang Ye for helping her out of the siege at a place on the dark frontier last time. Although, as a good sister of Lin Yourong, she did this too politely, but Han Ya is such a woman who admits to death. She feels thankful, so she will do it. Otherwise, when she graduated with Lin Yourong, Lin Yourong asked Chen Shuqing to open the back door and let her work in a good hospital together, and she would not refuse directly.


    She admits death, persistence, and strives for what she wants.


    Horse riding is a very interesting activity. Han Ya remembered that Lin Yourong had always said that he wanted to ride, but Lin Yourong was scared, so he kept dragging. Now that Han Ya sees that Lin Yourong has a very unusual boyfriend, she will no longer be afraid, so she chooses horse riding as an entertainment project.


    The racecourse chosen by Hanya is Jingxi Kangyuan. This racecourse is one of the well-known racecourses in Yanjing. It is close to the Great Wall and integrates equestrian sports, fitness and leisure. It has indoor racecourses, obstacle courses, practice ranges, training courses and Put the pasture and so on. Among them, the indoor racecourse is the largest venue in the country and can hold various formal competitions. There are also nearly 100 lounges and greenhouses for members to exchange experiences. The obstacle course covers an area of ??nearly 5,000 square meters, which can be used for official obstacle overtaking competitions, and the practice field also covers an area of ??nearly 5,000 square meters. In spring, summer, and autumn weekends, there are irregular horse racing activities at the racecourse. There is also a pasture in the valley, with a beautiful environment, a good place for horses to rest and play.


    The horse resources here are also very rich, including the British Thoroughbred Series, Ink Collection Series, Tuoba Series, and Guardian Series. There are several stables alone, and each horse is taken care of by a dedicated person.


    If it is normal riding, Han Ya would not choose such an advanced place. In places like this, she is at best able to go to mass entertainment areas. Like those members'' areas, she couldn''t get in at all. It''s not just about money, it''s also about connections. It doesn''t matter, even if you have money, you may not be able to join the membership. Han Ya knew that Tang Ye was a very simple man. If she went to those ordinary places, she was afraid that Tang Ye would dislike him.


    Although it takes a lot of money to come to Xikang Garden in Beijing, when she thought of the last time Huang Zifeng made trouble in the dark frontier, she might have spent at least several hundred thousand without Tang Ye''s help. Come here to play now, at most it will cost 10,000 yuan, she will not be so painful.


    It is Saturday, and Jingxi Kangyuan Racecourse is very crowded and lively. After entering the racecourse, Lin Yourong and Han Ya both shined. The broad grassland, tall horses, and free racetracks made people feel a huge desire to gallop. Who doesn''t yearn for freedom, riding a horse galloping, sassy and heroic, free and easy, that feeling, just thinking about it makes people excited.


    Han Ya and Lin Yourong were so happy that they were innocent children, with innocent smiles on their faces. The two girls held hands and ran to look at them, but they were dragged back by Tang Ye.


    "So many people dare to run around, what should I do if I get lost?" Tang Ye said seriously: "Come on, give me your hand, I will hold one hand in hand, and I will follow you wherever I want to go."


    "Cut!" Lin Yourong and Han Ya both snorted squeamishly. Don¡¯t you take advantage of holding hands?


    Lin Yourong was fine, but Han Ya was embarrassed. However, under Tang Ye''s stern face, she could not continue to resist. The two girls curled their lips a little, thinking that Tang Ye looked like a long-winded old man. Of course, they all knew that Tang Ye cared about them. They are happy in their hearts. In these places, there is a need for a man who is somewhat rigid but can give people a sense of security.


    Lin Yourong took Tang Ye''s hand in front of Han Ya, blushing a little shyly. And Han Ya took Tang Ye''s hand and seemed to behave nothing, but her neck was also dyed pink.


    This is where she is angry with Lin Yourong. It was said that they were single together, but Lin Yourong secretly had a boyfriend! Why is she so affectionate for her big sister?


    Therefore, Han Ya is also a baby in matters of men and women. Shaking hands with Tang Ye now, naturally a little nervous and ashamed. There is nothing ambiguous, just because she is still a young girl.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any thoughts, she just wanted to pull them because of the crowd. When the shame and embarrassment of holding hands disappeared, Lin Yourong and Han Ya recovered their thoughts of joining in the fun and play, and dragged Tang Ye to the racetrack in front, wishing to go over and play.


    Tang Ye has no choice but to follow them all the time. However, at this time, a chill appeared on his back, a sense of crisis!


    He immediately looked back, but it was business as usual. However, he became wary and sailed carefully.


    At this moment, on the platform of a senior member behind, a woman in snow-white clothes and riding boots stared at him with a sneer.


    It was Dong Miaozhu, the Cold Noodle Bodhisattva!

 Chapter 277： My girlfriend is abused!

    Tang Ye knew that many people wanted to deal with him, after all, his hands were stained with blood along the way. He will not admit his fate. No one is born worthy of death, killing and being killed because of their respective positions. Others insist on pushing him to death, so he can only fight back.


    The hostility that suddenly emerged from the crowd, he didn''t know who it was. He could only be more cautious, guarding Lin Yourong and Han Ya while paying attention to the surroundings. Fortunately, this hostility was directed at him, not Lin Yourong and Han Ya, otherwise he might no longer let Lin Yourong and Han Ya play.


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya didn''t think about those terrible things. They were attracted by the magnificence of the racecourse, wandering around, and then went straight to the practice racecourse. The two girls still don''t know how to ride horses. They plan to go to the nomadic horse farm to enjoy the freedom and comfort of galloping on the grassland after some practice.


    "We are one horse and one horse, so hurry up and practice, otherwise I won''t wait for you." Although Han Ya doesn''t know how to ride horses, she has gone to play once or twice, which is a little basic, and is quite good for Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. Said proudly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Two horses are enough, I don''t need them."


    "Aren''t you playing?" Lin Yourong was a little disappointed, rather regretful, she thought Tang Ye didn''t like riding horses.


    Tang Ye squeezed her face and smiled: "I will ride with you for a while, can''t you teach me not?"


    Lin Yourong blushed suddenly, a bit ashamed. Tang Ye''s words can be regarded as intimate teasing. It turned out not to want a horse, but to play intimate with her. Two people and a horse, how they think about it is relatively close.


    Han Ya helped her forehead and sighed: "You two guys, are you going to feed me dog food in person? Show affection and die fast, you know?!"


    Lin Yourong''s face was even redder, he glared at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Don''t use a horse with you! Go and pull one by yourself!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "No kidding. Actually, I don''t need to practice. I know how to ride horses."


    How can you not know how to ride a horse, you can ride a tiger. Since childhood, the Nuwa Mountain where he stayed with the Nongba Cao Cao, the mystery is really difficult for outsiders, all kinds of birds and beasts, not only wild horses, there are many more powerful beasts than wild horses. Between him and these beasts, there are both enemies and friends, and riding a horse is just too small.


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya don''t believe it, this guy is not omnipotent, how can he do everything!


    Lin Yourong licked her little mouth, unlike the woman who would have a blind date with Tang Ye at night, but she seemed to have met Tang Ye not long ago. She was quite scornful of Tang Ye, and said, "Just like you Yes? Are you deliberately acting handsome?"


    "Yes, Tang Ye, let''s bring a more horse over to play." Han Ya echoed.


    Tang Ye was speechless. The two women hummed, "Why don''t I ride a ride now to show you, if I can, you will kiss me each?"


    "Bah!" Lin Yourong and Han Yaqi screamed together, both staring at Tang Ye in shame.


    Lin Yourong said he was helpless, why is his man still so frivolous. Han Ya felt that Tang Ye was bold enough to say such things in front of his wife. If she kissed Tang Ye, Lin You could not go crazy. The legendary cheating girlfriend?


    Han Yaqiao blushed, she didn''t reject Tang Ye, on the contrary, she liked Tang Ye''s easygoing character. The same goes for her ideal boyfriend. Ordinary life does not need to respect each other as a guest, just be carefree and noisy. She knows very well that Tang Ye will be very careful, considerate, and feel safe when it matters.


    For Lin Yourong, Tang Ye was nothing special. After getting along with Tang Ye for a long time, she naturally knows Tang Ye''s character very well. She bit her pink lip, pretended to give Tang Ye angrily, and hummed: "You are not allowed to take advantage of Sister Ya. If you can ride, let me and I kiss you!"


    Tang Ye laughed. Of course he never thought of taking advantage of Han Ya. His wife was so cute and said, "Okay, but you have to kiss me twice."


    "You...twice twice!" Lin Yourong said angrily.


    Han Ya smiled happily when seeing them two doing this, hoping that Tang Ye and Lin Yourong would be happy together forever. Her mentality slowly transformed into a kind of care and concern from the older sister to her younger sister.


    Tang Ye walked in front of Lin Yourong, took the horse that Lin Yourong was pulling, turned over sharply, and gently pulled the reins of the horse to one side, and the horse started to move. After getting ready, Tang Ye gently clamped his legs and hit the sides of the horse''s belly, so the horse galloped up. Under Tang Ye''s control, the horse ran faster and faster until Tang Ye ran a circle and returned to Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya saw Tang Ye riding around so skillfully, a glimmer of brilliance flashed in their beautiful eyes. The former was joy and admiration, and the latter was recognition and praise.


    Tang Ye got off his horse and walked up to Lin Yourong, jokingly: "Two kisses, not one less!"


    "You..." Lin Yourong''s face was ruddy, she became shy, and slightly twisted, but she still got up on her toes and quickly kissed Tang Ye twice.


    Han Ya was stunned.


    These two guys really dare to do this! Don''t you feel ashamed? There are many people nearby!


    As a result, Han Ya looked around, no one cared about Tang Ye and Lin Yourong. What''s all the fuss about, there are so many couples here, let alone a kiss on the cheek, it is normal for someone to have a French kiss from mouth to mouth. The only thing that catches the eye is that Lin Yourong is too beautiful, women are jealous, and men admire.


    After Lin Yourong kissed Tang Ye, he generally felt angry that he could not be worse than Tang Ye, and wanted to turn on the horse straightforwardly. As a result, the horse became disobedient and moved aside, almost causing Lin Yourong to fall to the ground. Tang Ye reached out and hugged her, put her on the horse, and told her some riding skills.


    Han Ya looked at them and felt very hurt. What a dog abuse, she regretted letting Tang Ye and Lin Yourong come together. Lin Yourong has changed so much now that she dared to kiss Tang Ye openly, and she really abused the single to see her parents. She no longer cared about Tang Ye and Lin Yourong, led the horse into the practice road by herself, and practiced silently.


    Lin Yourong Bingxue is smart. Before Tang Ye taught her, she just learned what Tang Ye did. Pulling the horse''s reins and holding the horse''s belly lightly, thinking that she could ride a horse and gallop, but the horse didn''t go away, but she shook her body to try to take her. Shake it off.


    She expressed her grievances, looked at Tang Ye pitifully, and asked Tang Ye to help her. Tang Ye smiled gleefully, but felt sorry for this wife, and taught her how to ride a horse.


    But they didn''t notice that at the rest platform on the practice range, Dong Miaozhu was talking to a few people holding important positions at the racetrack, looking at Tang Ye from time to time. As one of the shareholders of the racecourse, she will let Tang Ye return home with great pleasure!

 Chapter 278： Let her come to see me!

    Tang Ye taught Lin Yourong to ride a horse without noticing Dong Miaozhu. He doesn''t know Dong Miaozhu either. He returned after defeating Yin Jun in Xiangshan last time and was crashed by Dong Miaozhu. He did not stand in front of Dong Miaozhu to settle the account. He only heard Jiang Ruoqing say that it was Dong Miaozhu. He didn''t even look at Dong Miaozhu until he finally hit Dong Miaozhu¡¯s car. He really didn''t know what it was.


    Tang Ye taught Lin Yourong that it was troublesome to stand on horseback, so he turned over and sat on the same horse with Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong was too embarrassed, and quickly glanced at whether people around him would see the jokes, and only felt relieved after finding that others were okay with this kind of thing, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, enjoying this sweet thing very much.


    Tang Ye saw that she hadn''t listened carefully to her riding skills, so she was wandering thousands of miles away, so she gently pressed her head and said, "Teach you to ride a horse. If you don''t listen carefully, what is this little head thinking? Isn''t it because of that Ma Zhen?"


    "You..." Lin Yourong''s face flushed, and he couldn''t wait to find a hole to get in. Tang Ye''s words were too ashamed!


    Han Ya, who is not far away, was originally listening to Tang Ye''s teaching Lin Yourong''s riding skills. Although she is a little basic, she is naturally happy to learn more. She wants to ride the horses faster across the vast grassland. She would not dare to control the tall horses without sufficient skills and experience. Otherwise, she could not control the tall horses and would be thrown into the air or run into a rampage, which would lead to injuries and deaths. However, when she heard Tang Ye and Lin Yourong talk about Ma-zhen, she almost fell off immediately.


    She tickles her teeth with anger, this pair of dogs-men and women!


    But then she heard Tang Ye smile and say to the shy Lin Yourong again: "Haha, just kidding, didn''t I make you listen carefully? Why are you on a business trip?"


    Lin Yourong dared not go on business trips again, otherwise Tang Ye would inevitably tease and tease him. It''s okay in private, but now it''s in public, and it must be restrained and reserved.


    Tang Ye continued to teach her to ride a horse and said, "Riding is not like driving. You can walk on the accelerator and stop when you brake. This horse is alive. It can feel whether you can ride. If it knows you can''t ride. , Then it will bully you, refuse to listen to you, and deliberately oppose you, you let it go, it has to go, when you pull it, it will deliberately resist the rein. This type of horse is naughty. In fact, this kind of horse Fortunately, it doesn¡¯t hurt people very much, but some horses are disobedient because of bad temper. When you encounter a bad temper, you can only infect it with your strong ability, experience, and confidence, and let it listen to you. , This is probably the same as taming. So you have to know how to recognize horses and what kind of horse it is. After you know the type of horse, you have to know how to use reins, whips, feet, legs, hips and other tools and movements Come and control..."


    What Tang Ye talked about was all experience, very basic and very practical. Han Ya, who was listening to the side, applauded her. She used to ride horses, no matter what the horse was, she just carried that set of skills bluntly and changed horses when she couldn''t ride, so her riding skills have not improved. After listening to Tang Ye''s words, I benefited a lot. She watched Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes flashing brightly, and she felt that Tang Ye was quite mysterious, at a young age, how could she know so much?


    Lin Yourong is really smart and icy. Under the guidance of Tang Ye, he quickly grasped the essentials, and started to drive up, then turned into a trot, and then ran faster and faster.


    After Tang Ye ran a lap with Lin Yourong, he dismounted and let Lin Yourong practice alone. At this time, Han Ya''s skills also improved, and after Lin Yourong ran, the two girls rode happily. Tang Ye looked at the horse racing track, seeing them happy, and he was in a good mood. However, a man walked behind him at this moment and stood shoulder to shoulder with him.


    Tang Ye turned to look at him, squinted his eyes, and asked, "Is the one who came?"


    "The good ones don''t come." The man didn''t look at Tang Ye, but looked at Lin Yourong and Han Ya in the practice field, smiling.


    Tang Ye''s face immediately sank, and said, "If you don''t speak morality, threaten me with a woman?"


    The man looked back at Tang Ye and said with a smile: "This is not a river or lake, it is my site. In addition, if you move you alone, there will be more changes. If you can let your woman stay, the changes will probably be reduced. It''s Yangmou."


    "Do you want to die?" Tang Ye didn''t bother to whistle around with the man, and said coldly: "Take my woman to calculate, if I pass my bottom line, then I have no bottom line."


    However, the man just took his mentality and said: "This is very good. You treat a woman as an irreplaceable treasure. Then, you must not be willing to lose something to her. So even if you can ruin the racecourse, I Don''t be afraid, because if you want to make a choice, you must choose not to let your own woman have an accident, so you will compromise."


    Tang Ye stared at the man, was silent for a long time, and said, "Are you the master or a dog slave?"


    The man was slightly angry.


    Seeing him not answering, Tang Ye smiled and jokingly said, "But a dog slave, there is no need to be angry with you. I am not interested in beating dogs now. I want to play directly with the master. Let¡¯s say, who is your master, think doing what?"


    The man''s name is Zeng Matao, a management leader of the racecourse. His position is below the boss and above all employees. He originally thought that he could hold Tang Ye down and make Tang Ye obediently obedient, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to see that he was doing things for others and would not take him seriously. he is very angry. In this racecourse, usually a few bosses are not there, he is the Emperor Lao Tzu. Tang Ye would actually be a dog minion, he really wanted to smash Tang Ye''s mouth!


    Dong Miaozhu is a shareholder of the racecourse. He followed Dong Miaozhu''s words to find Tang Ye. Dong Miaozhu didn''t say what to do with Tang Ye, so he didn''t dare to do with Tang Ye. Everyone knows that Coldmian Bodhisattva does not need others to interfere with her affairs. So even if Zeng Matao was angry with Tang Ye, he could only endure it.


    "Miss Dong is looking for you!" Zeng Matao grumbled to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "Dong Miaozhu?"


    Zeng Matao sneered: "Don''t you know?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t say whether he knew Dong Miaozhu or not, and was annoyed. Is Dong Miaozhu here to take revenge?


    "Let her come over and see me, don''t hide in hiding." Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Zeng Matao looked at Tang Ye as if looking at an idiot, and hummed: "How the **** are you, let Miss Dong come to see you? Do you know who Miss Dong is? That''s a laugh!"


    Tang Ye let Zeng Matao laugh at him, and looked back at Lin Yourong and Han Ya with a calm expression.


    Zeng Matao was secretly angry, this kid is not afraid of the cold-faced Bodhisattva at all?


    He couldn''t help Tang Ye, and looked back at the high platform. Dong Miaozhu was on the platform. She glanced at Zeng Ma Tao, then walked off the platform and walked towards Tang Ye.


    Zeng Matao was dumbfounded, Dong Miaozhu actually came to see Tang Ye in person? !


    Tang Ye''s face is so great?

 Chapter 279： Kill you proving!

    Tang Ye saw Dong Miaozhu, who was wearing a white tight-fitting uniform and a pair of riding boots, walked up, frowning slightly, and suddenly lost his mind, as if his soul was out of his body, wandering thousands of miles away. This feeling is very strange, he doesn''t know why it is so.


    Zeng Matao saw Tang Ye''s wandering appearance, and felt that Tang Ye was obsessed with seeing Dong Miaozhu, and couldn''t help but sneer, very contemptuous. It is said that Tang Ye is different and has scandals with many beauties, such as Wang Jianjia, the eldest of the Wang family, Murong Huansha, the president of Tianni Group, and even Jiang Ruoqing from the military area. Are you also obsessed with Dong Miaozhu now?


    It seems to be a flower-hearted kind of thinking with the lower body, this kind of man is easy to deal with, a woman can solve it!


    Dong Miaozhu, wearing a snow-white uniform and matching boots, is indeed very beautiful. It is now the autumn season. In the northern part of Yanjing, the change of clothes is becoming more and more obvious, so the boots not only did not make Dong Miaozhu''s appearance abrupt, but also very fashionable and beautiful, which made people shine.


    Dong Miaozhu has the obvious heroism and arrogance of northern women. Unlike the graceful and coquettish of Jiangnan women, her strong dress also brings out her edge. As for her figure and delicate facial features, it is actually the embellishment of that momentum. If you skip this momentum, that graceful figure and delicate beauty are also a first-class beauty.


    Especially her thick, long hair like a waterfall is fascinating. The thought of her going to shave her hair as a nun makes countless men feel heartbroken.


    The men in Yanjing naturally have ideas about Dong Miaozhu, but few dare to really pursue her. Because her aura is too compelling, the Grim-faced Bodhisattva sounds scary. Ordinary peers, or men who are not capable enough, always keep her away. Can''t control this woman, in front of her will only humiliate herself.


    At this time, Tang Ye was in a daze. Zeng Matao thought that Tang Ye was silly. First, he despised Tang Ye''s flower-hearted seeds, and secondly, he felt that Tang Ye didn''t know the heights of the sky and he wanted to die. Dong Miaozhu didn''t have that kind of male and female sentiment. This woman, known as the cold-faced Bodhisattva, had a Buddha in her heart, so Tang Ye''s performance was a huge offense to her, and she would make Tang Ye very painful.


    However, Dong Miaozhu did not go into a rage like Zeng Matao thought, watching Tang Ye calm down, and did not interrupt Tang Ye''s wandering. But Zeng Matao couldn''t bear it anymore, and shouted sharply: "Tang Ye, you are such a big air!"


    Unexpectedly, Dong Miaozhu was furious, glared at Zeng Matao coldly, and said angrily: "Shut up!"


    Zeng Matao felt infinitely wronged. What the **** is going on? Dong Miaozhu wasn''t angry at the disrespectful Tang Ye, but instead was angry at himself, a loyal slave? It''s really chilling!


    Tang Ye was sternly sipped by Zeng Matao. He recovered and was rather unhappy. He looked at Dong Miaozhu and said, "We met before?"


    Asking such a weird thing is because the root of his sudden wandering situation is Dong Miaozhu. There are two types of wandering. One is the legendary immortal being out of his body, his body is still, but he can wander in all directions, and everything he sees, people he sees, and things he sees are all true. One is the sudden trance caused by something else, like daydreaming, reminiscence of seeing things, etc.


    When Tang Ye saw Dong Miaozhu just now, it seemed as if he had remembered something important, and couldn''t help but recall it, so that he appeared obsessed with Dong Miaozhu.


    Zeng Matao sneered at Tang Ye and actually said to Dong Miaozhu, "We knew each other before?" It was his mother who caught Dong Miaozhu in the middle of the two cars and smashed it, causing the whole Yanjing to shake. Don''t you know?


    Dong Miaozhu was silent, Zeng Matao could only endure his anger. He is very aware of Dong Miaozhu''s character, self-assertion and self-smartness are both to stimulate himself. In fact, these subordinates don''t like Dong Miaozhu. Dong Miaozhu is ruthless to anyone. Any mistakes will be punished. They often slander women like Dong Miaozhu who want to become a Buddha?


    Being cold, arrogant, hostile, and paranoid, it is certainly impossible to achieve the Tao. Being able to attain the Tao is also the magical Tao, not the Buddhist Tao. Hey, it''s very similar to Tang Ye.


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye, squinted, and said, "We are destined."


    When Zeng Matao heard Dong Miaozhu''s words, he almost blurted out "I-fuck!" This joke was really big. Dong Miaozhu tells Tang Ye that she has a relationship with him? What does it mean? Could this cold-faced Bodhisattva touched Fanxin and fell in love with Tang Ye? Otherwise, it would be too ambiguous to use the term destiny!


    Dong Miaozhu didn''t seem to think that there was something wrong with this statement, and the look in Tang Ye''s eyes even became hot. Like a man who had been away from home for a long time, when he returned home, he saw the lady with her round buttocks doing housework, and wanted to go up to the ground and solve her body''s hunger and thirst.


    A cold sweat appeared on Tang Ye''s forehead.


    He really didn''t understand what Dong Miaozhu thought. Dong Miaozhu''s beauty and sharpness really made him shine, but he and Dong Miaozhu are enemies, so after meeting they must be tit-for-tat. However, Dong Miaozhu said "we are destined"?


    Hey, it''s amazing.


    Tang Ye smiled. When Dong Miaozhu was teasing him, pretending to be frivolous, she looked at Dong Miaozhu with a smile, and said: "We do have a relationship, we don''t know each other. Maybe we can get closer?"


    "Tang Ye, pay attention to your words!" Zeng Matao felt that Tang Ye was molesting Dong Miaozhu and couldn''t help shouting angrily.


    However, Dong Miaozhu glared at him again and shouted: "Shut up!"


    "Miss Dong..." Don''t mention how frustrated Zeng Matao was. The master was offended, but he was scolded by the master instead of speaking for the master? Okay, can you kill me without talking? !


    Zeng Matao decided, and just shut up and watched to see what Dong Miaozhu wanted to do.


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said, "Be closer? I could be with you...Oh, the secret is not to be revealed, just use your words, just go to bed, we can do this, But you won''t give me this chance."


    "What?!" Zeng Matao, who had planned to shut up and never speak again, almost collapsed and blurted out.


    Dong Miaozhu said he could sleep with Tang Ye? Ouch, he feels that his brain is not enough. What kind of **** is this Nima! Is Dong Miaozhu''s head flooded, otherwise how could he say such ridiculous things!


    Doesn''t Dong Miaozhu believe in Buddhism? How dare you **** believer in Buddha say things like **** with a man! Even if you can do this, you can''t choose Tang Ye! Even if you choose Tang Ye, you have to do it step by step, such as getting acquainted first, falling in love first, and then talking about bed! But now the **** thing is in one step! Asshole stuff!


    Zeng Matao really couldn''t understand this kind of thing. He looked at Dong Miaozhu, and wanted to ask this crazy girl who played it?


    If you want to tease Tang Ye, you won''t ruin your good reputation!


    Not only Zeng Matao was astonished, but Tang Ye was also very surprised. He was helpless, watching Dong Miaozhu raise his hand to surrender, and said: "Miss Dong, don''t play anymore, just tell me, what do you want?"


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Lin Yourong in the racecourse, her eyes were deep, as if she had no deep meaning, then she looked back at Tang Ye and said: "You have chosen to cultivate the supreme way with Bodhi lotus, and abandon me beyond the Taoism I have killed you to prove!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. After all, this woman just wants to kill herself, so what is wrong, it is too fake to make such an excuse!

 Chapter 280： Is it a mule or a horse?

    Although Zeng Matao felt that Dong Miaozhu''s words were inexplicable, he suddenly became happy after hearing Dong Miaozhu''s saying that he would kill Tang Ye.


    Originally, he was worried that Dong Miaozhu would say that he had a relationship with Tang Ye, as he had just joked, and then took a small hand with Tang Ye, and went to the hotel next door to take off his clothes and fell asleep together. Hey, this is fate. Thankfully, things didn''t move in such an absurd and funny direction.


    Tang Ye looked on guard and coldly snorted to Dong Miaozhu: "Want to kill me? You really dare to say it. In this broad day, you are not afraid of me calling the police to arrest you?"


    Dong Miaozhu sneered, saying that Tang Ye¡¯s words were ridiculous, and said: "You and I know that these worldly rules are of no use to us. Although you didn¡¯t get the hang of it, I will still kill you. Before you beat Dong¡¯s woman, I want to ask. I sighed back, nothing more than trying to save the Dong family. The Dong family was kind to me and gave me this pair of skins. It should be paid off before I can let go. I have helped the Dong family a lot over the years. I want to repay my kindness enough. Now that you have appeared, I should deal with you all my heart."


    "Enough!" Tang Ye was too lazy to talk to Dong Miaozhu again, saying everything he didn''t understand, and said coldly: "Dong Miaozhu, you have to deal with me if you want to deal with me. I have nothing to say, don''t say something messy. In any case, I tell you, don¡¯t try to threaten me with my woman. You really dare to do this, don¡¯t blame me for not having a bottom line!"


    Dong Miaozhu smiled, looked at Lin Yourong, her eyes became complicated, as if she knew Lin Yourong well, and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her if I don''t. Although I have learned about my previous life, it still Without the Dharma Aperture, Dao Fa is inferior to you, so you can only deal with you by cutting off your luck. So, next I will cut off your luck. For this reason, I will not be me, just a skin. When I succeed, I will be me."


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Miaozhu as if looking at a fool. He looked at Zeng Matao again, asking in his eyes, "Is your master convulsing his head?"


    Zeng Matao was surprisingly not angry at Tang Ye''s attitude, with an embarrassed and blank expression on his face, and shook his head at Tang Ye, saying that he did not know what was going on with Dong Miaozhu.


    They all think that Dong Miaozhu has a problem in his head, otherwise, how could he suddenly say these inexplicable things?


    Or is it that she who believes in Buddhism likes to play with the color of magic sticks?


    However, at this moment, Dong Miaozhu suddenly shook her body, her face pale, and then fell towards Tang Ye. When Tang Ye saw it, she thought it was her deception and wanted to take the opportunity to come and stab him. He slapped it directly. As a result, Dong Miaozhu suddenly opened his eyes. Seeing him doing this, he was furious and shouted: "Do you dare to hit me?!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and felt that this Dong Miaozhu was different from the one just now. He couldn''t help but feel a little confused and withdrew his hand.


    At this time, Dong Miaozhu''s fallen body fell into his arms.


    Oops, Tang Ye immediately felt two soft but elastic flesh squeezed on his chest.


    But he really didn''t have the feeling of enjoying beauty in his arms. Even if Dong Miaozhu is a beauty, it is definitely not his turn to make fun. Within a few seconds after Dong Miaozhu fell into his arms, he pushed Dong Miaozhu out.


    At this time, Dong Miaozhu had a small knife in his hand, she wanted to stab Tang Ye with a knife.


    Tang Ye was furious, and shouted: "Using a beauties?!"


    Dong Miaozhu was pushed out, stepped back in succession, and after steadying her body, she was short of breath, staring at Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye had taken her virginity.


    Tang Ye looked strange. Isn''t she playing pretty tricks?


    Looking closely, Dong Mingzhu at this time is indeed somewhat different from the Dong Mingzhu just now. Especially the eyes. Just now, Dong Mingzhu''s eyes were very clear, insightful and calm. In those eyes, there seemed to be nothing worthy of her heart. However, at this time Dong Mingzhu, the anger and disgust in his eyes were very clear, and he showed great killing intent to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought, is Dong Mingzhu an intersex person?


    "Zeng Matao, what happened just now?!" Dong Miaozhu asked Zeng Matao coldly while guarding Tang Ye.


    Zeng Matao was a little unclear about the huge difference between the front and back. After rubbing his eyes and squeezing his face, he was sure that he was not a dream. He looked at Dong Miaozhu and said, "Miss Dong, you seemed a little strange just now."


    "Strange? Strange enough to pounce on Tang Ye''s arms for no reason? Who do you think Dong Miaozhu is?!" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted.


    Zeng Matao thought for a while. He didn''t know how to describe the situation just now. If he was not careful, Dong Miaozhu could run away and kill people. He said, "Miss Dong, the racetrack is full of cameras. You can take a video to check what happened just now. "


    Dong Miaozhu nodded.


    In fact, she was very surprised. She remembered that she was still on the rest platform over there, and when she opened her eyes, she saw that she was about to fall into Tang Ye''s arms. Is this a joke? Would he have such a **** encounter with Tang Ye? !


    Tang Ye hit her with a tooth for a tooth, although she didn''t immediately fight back to retaliate, but it doesn''t mean that the hatred is gone. To her, the Dong family members, she was deceived, others could not deceive! Who does not know Yanjing, she is the representative of the younger generation of the Dong family. Tang Ye hit her in the face, and even hit the Dong family in the face. Had it not been for Tang Ye to show her head over the Red Wall and use the Dong Family to deal with Tang Yehui''s loss of the Dong Family''s fortune at the Red Wall, she would have made Tang Ye unable to eat and walk away!


    But it is also good, why she uses the power of the family to deal with a person. She has her own relationship and skills in the management these years, and she is more than enough to deal with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had nothing to say to Dong Miaozhu, and felt that this woman was nervous and would not accompany her to fool around. I thought it was a very mature woman. After what happened just now, how did she feel so naive?


    Dong Miaozhu saw Tang Ye turning around and wanted to stop. At this time, Zeng Matao whispered to her: "Miss, Shao Mu is here."


    "What is he here for?" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted, then laughed again, glanced at Tang Ye''s back, and hummed: "I remember that Mu Nianhua''s riding skills are very good. What competition has he won? Then let him Come to La Tang Ye and go out for a stroll."


    Zeng Matao''s eyes lit up, yo? Hey, this word is used well, it''s a mule or a horse, just pull it out and you''ll know it. If it is compared with that of Wood Nianhua, then Tang Ye must be a mule!


    Isn''t it funny that a mule is arrogant and domineering?


    Zeng Matao glanced at Tang Ye who was leaving, hehe sneered.


    Wood Nianhua is a native of the grassland master. Although the times have changed, there are very few nomads who continue to be nomads, but even if they settle down, they will inherit the blood in the bones of their ancestors. The ancestor of the Mu family is a typical warrior in the grassland. Mu Nianhua is the most outstanding descendant of the Mu family. He has an extremely exquisite riding skill. He often represents the country in competitions and has won numerous honors.


    If you want to deal with Tang Ye in this racetrack, is there anything better than riding? Mu Nianhua is quite fond of Dong Miaozhu, presumably he will not refuse to compare with Tang Ye.


    "Miss, I''m going to let Young Master Mu come over." Zeng Matao said with a smile.

 Chapter 281： King of the racecourse!

    Nowadays, Tang Ye is actually quite famous in Yanjing, but he is basically not recognized because of his identity-from a poor family background. People with a little bit of a position, or those who were dog slaves among famous families, felt that they were a bit higher than Tang Ye. The so-called seven-rank officer in front of the prime minister''s gate, the royal family Dingsai military minister. That''s nothing more than a fake tiger''s might.


    Tang Ye always felt funny when facing these people. After all, the heirs of famous families are a minority, and many of them are from poor families, and they get up step by step by flattering. When they look down on people, why don''t they think about the original self? Or is it because you have that kind of identity that you bully people even more and seek superiority?


    How much inferiority is this to have such a deformed psychology?


    Before Zeng Matao became the leader of the Jingxi Kangyuan Racecourse, he was also a hard-working Beipiao clan. Now that I am promising, I have forgotten my original intention. Tang Ye knew his hostility, but didn''t bother to be familiar with him. As he scolded before, Zeng Matao is no more than a dog slave of Dong Miaozhu.


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya saw that there were two more people beside Tang Ye, one middle-aged man in suit and leather shoes, and the other a beautiful woman in snow-white tights. They couldn''t help being curious and rode back to Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, your acquaintance?" Han Ya asked Tang Ye first.


    She always thought that Tang Ye was not an ordinary person, and it was normal to know some powerful people. Just like on the dark frontier, even Jiang Xiaobai called Brother Tang Ye!


    Lin Yourong got off his horse and asked Tang Ye, "Are you a friend?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was curious, and snorted, "I don''t know why the chat was so hot just now, is that woman still sticking to you?"


    Oh, isn''t it because Xingshi asked the crime.


    Although Lin Yourong was riding a horse just now, her mind was all on Tang Ye. She learned how to ride a horse, and she was getting better and better, so she naturally wanted to show her to Tang Ye to prove her cleverness. But when she looked at Tang Ye, hey, this **** was arguing with a pretty woman, and the woman even leaned towards Tang Ye and fell into Tang Ye''s arms.


    That vixen!


    Lin Yourong was already angry at the time, and then he pulled Han Ya back to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong pouting her lips in anger. He felt very cute and charming. He smiled and said, "I don''t know the male one, but the female one is considered to be acquainted. It was the last time we came back from Xiangshan. At that time, the owner of the car who was hit by someone."


    "What?" Lin Yourong was no longer jealous, but was surprised, watching Tang Ye worryingly: "Will there be trouble?"


    When Han Ya heard them talk about the crash, she couldn''t help but worry, and said, "Is it an enemy?"


    She murmured again: "Such a beautiful enemy is really suspicious..."


    Tang Ye looked back at Dong Miaozhu, who looked at him blankly. is it beautiful? She is very beautiful, but this woman is very dangerous. He didn''t dare to get too close to Dong Miaozhu. She almost stabbed a knife just now. He wanted to take Lin Yourong and Han Ya away, and said, "Have you played enough? If you have enough, go and play other things."


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong was afraid that Tang Ye would be troubled, looked at Han Ya and said, "Sister Ya, how about you?"


    Han Ya has always followed Lin Yourong and nodded: "Then play with others."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "If you still want to ride a horse, you can continue to ride when you come back from a lap. It''s not good to ride for too long at a time. Be careful to sit firmly on your hips, and then you can touch it... "


    "Bah!" Lin Yourong and Han Yaqi stared at Tang Ye, blushing!


    It''s unstoppable again. What if my **** is strong, I want to touch it for you? !


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, touched his head, haha ??said: "Are you thirsty? Let''s go buy some drinks."


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya ignored him, and the two women walked out without holding hands with Tang Ye. Tang Ye followed behind and passed by Dong Miaozhu. He suddenly heard Dong Miaozhu say: "I will let you know, Dong. People at home cannot be bullied by others!"


    Tang Ye said badly: "I didn''t deceive your Dong family! I know why you are pestering me, don''t you just think I slapped Dong Yanshu? I admit, how did I fight? You are so **** funny, allow You humiliate my women and don''t allow me to slap you on the face? If you have the ability, follow your sister and try to scold me a woman? I will slap you without hesitation!"


    Dong Miaozhu turned his head to look at Tang Ye, not furious, but there was a decisive expression in his eyes that he wanted to die with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. This woman is too extreme! She was so angry that she would kill and die when she shot. Others say that they are lunatics. Haven''t they met female lunatics now?


    "Brother, I don''t like to hear what you said." When Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye in a calm manner, a loud voice came from behind.


    Tang Ye looked back and saw that it was Zeng Matao who had gone back and forth. There was a strong man beside him. Men wear white shirts and black vests, which can set off their figure more than women. It can be seen that his figure is an inverted triangle shape that fascinates women, and his muscles must be very strong. Looking at his face again, with medium-length hair and tied up, he does not look non-mainstream, or girly, or deliberately pursuing fashion, it looks very natural and free and easy. What is even more praiseworthy is that he has the right beard on his chin.


    This man feels like a man of temperament.


    Not to mention women, men like it when they see it.


    Standing in front of Tang Ye, he was taller than Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t admit it, because he was wearing boots, he must have been elevated!


    This is the wood nianhua who has great riding skills.


    Those who follow the Marseille sport will definitely know him. The hero on horseback, the handsome man on horseback, the Obama on horseback...have been the cover characters of fashion magazines. His temperament, figure and appearance are more than enough to be a first-class male model.


    Mu Nianhua looked at Tang Ye and said, "I don''t like to hear what you say. If you can, you''d better apologize to Miaozhu."


    He spoke very politely.


    Originally, Lin Yourong and Han Ya had already left hand in hand happily, but turned their heads to find that Tang Ye hadn''t followed. Looking back, I saw that Tang Ye was stopped by a man with a very strong temperament. Lin Yourong suddenly became worried and returned to Tang Ye, followed by Han Ya.


    Lin Yourong entered everyone''s sight, and everyone''s eyes lit up. It must be admitted that Lin Yourong''s beauty is not inferior to Dong Miaozhu, but their temperaments are different. Of course, the vegetables and radishes have their own loves, and Mu Nianhua only loves Dong Miaozhu, so he heard what Tang Ye said to Dong Miaozhu just now. He was unhappy and asked Tang Ye to apologize.


    Don''t apologize?


    Heh...he is the king at the racecourse. No matter how capable Tang Ye is, he can''t compare with the king, right?

 Chapter 282： Very funny joke!

    Tang Ye felt very melancholy, why did he always encounter these tatters?


    He could see what Wood Nianhua thought about Dong Miaozhu, but it was one thing to pick up girls, and it was another thing to step on others to pick up girls. It¡¯s okay to use yourself as a green leaf, but don¡¯t insult yourself too much!


    Want to apologize to Dong Miaozhu?


    Hilarious!


    At this point, Tang Ye had long changed his attitude as a human being. If a person does not offend me, I will not offend. Who is Mu Nianhua? He doesn''t know. But now that Mu Nianhua stopped him and made unreasonable demands on him, he was unhappy, so he would definitely not follow suit.


    He sneered at the Mu Nianhua Newspaper, ignoring Mu Nianhua''s request, pulled Lin Yourong''s hand, and said, "Nothing, let''s go."


    "Stop!" Mu Nianhua snorted coldly. The elegant and quiet face in front of Dong Miaozhu was a little more cold and stern, and he shouted to Tang Ye: "You haven''t apologized to Miaozhu, you can''t just leave like this!"


    Tang Ye''s face sank. He came to play with Lin Yourong and Han Ya. What is to play is to be happy, carefree, and unworried to let go of the body and mind to relax, but when encountering this kind of thing halfway, where is there The taste of half-minute play?


    The mud bodhisattva still has three points of anger, and if Tang Ye is not a bodhisattva, it will be even more anger. He was tired of these noble boys and so on. One by one, he jumped out to bother him.


    He turned his head to stare at Mu Nianhua, with a cold expression, and said: "I know you are interesting to this woman, but I warn you, don''t use me to please this woman, it''s boring, you will regret it if you become self-defeating."


    Wood Nianhua was stunned, and then a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Looking at Tang Ye, he felt funny, playful, and ridiculous. He wondered, he would actually encounter this...idiot at the racecourse?


    If it''s on other occasions, he might be compared to others, but at the racetrack, he really won''t. As the darling of the Mu family in the prairie, as the king of horse racing, who can compare to him in the racecourse? Even the elder brothers of the largest families in Yanjing did not dare to talk to him so arrogantly!


    Hey, those who don''t know are fearless. Tang Ye didn''t know him, but he was no wonder.


    Mu Nianhua thought this way, but felt strange that someone who came to the racecourse didn''t even know him?


    What a weird thing!


    Mu Nianhua was a little surprised and lost some patience. What is there to show off to an ignorant person?


    He looked at Tang Ye with a light smile, did not appear aggressive, and was still very polite. However, the look in Tang Ye''s eyes was quite playful, and he said: "I don''t know if I will regret it, but I will certainly not be self-defeating. You just What I said to Miaozhu was indeed very rude, let alone me, no one else would agree. So I want you to apologize, not only from me, but from many people."


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Nianhua''s calm look, squinted and laughed playfully, and said, "You haven''t figured out the cause and effect, right?"


    "Huh?" Mu Nianhua frowned.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I know very well the rule that we do not harm my wife and children when we do things outside, but if others harm my wife, I don''t mind harming his family. I am not a good person, a moral gentleman, and no relatives. I deserve to be humiliated, and I can¡¯t humiliate other relatives. So, I said that your mother is a chicken and I don¡¯t know how to give birth to a dog like you. Are you happy?"


    "You...!" Mu Nianhua was so angry that he almost didn''t breathe. Insult yourself so much?


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You know that you are angry too? So, before you want to help this woman, you''d better figure out the cause and effect. Without her, oh no, her sister, come and humiliate my woman, I won''t be able to treat her. You''re welcome. Hey, she still wants to trouble me. You make me apologize to her for this kind of thing? Do you think it''s possible? Just like I humiliated you just now, would you not be angry with me, but apologize to me?"


    Mu Nianhua''s face was green and white. Tang Ye can''t really be blamed for this kind of thing. He glanced at Dong Miaozhu slightly, and Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye blankly. He should also be a reasonable person. He wanted to ask Dong Miaozhu what he thought, but he was afraid that Dong Miaozhu would be unhappy.


    Dong Miaozhu didn''t look at him, but stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "My Dong family members can''t be bullied by others!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, this woman was really paranoid, and one of the Dong family members could not be bullied by others. Are the Dong family members the emperor? !


    "People from the Tang family can''t be bullied!" Tang Ye followed Dong Miaozhu''s sneer.


    Dong Miaozhu remained silent, staring at Tang Ye.


    Mu Nianhua pondered for a while and weighed what he should do about it. He didn''t know Tang Ye. He knew all the arrogant sons like Tang Ye in Yanjing, except Tang Ye. And the Tang family, where is the Tang family? Yanjing does not have such a wealthy aristocrat. After combing it carefully, he was sure that Tang Ye was nothing more than a bold young man with a passion, and there was nothing else to be afraid of.


    He glanced at Dong Miaozhu next to him again, this woman was what he wanted. On the hunting ground that year, he rode a horse and shot a small deer in the woods. As a result, a sharp arrow came and almost wounded him. He should have been furious when he encountered this kind of thing, but when he was about to drive over to settle the accounts, a beautiful woman in strong clothes appeared in front of him, with long hair and a calm expression, as indifferently as an immortal, and got off before the deer. Gently drive the deer to release. Then the woman looked at him, her expression still so indifferent, and said: "I can''t see it die in front of me, you can''t kill it."


    With a very domineering sentence, Mu Nianhua looked at it, not only not angry, but also laughed excitedly. He knew his mood at that moment and fell in love at first sight.


    For this love at first sight, he pursued Dong Miaozhu for several years. As a result, Dong Miaozhu''s temperament is indifferent to things, arrogant to people, and believes in Buddhism. He has no love between men and women, so he was turned away again and again. But he was not reconciled and would never give up until the last moment.


    He believed that as long as he stayed by Dong Miaozhu''s side, he would have a fruitful day. Before that, he would actively "water", and Dong Miaozhu would give whatever he wanted. What Dong Miaozhu wants to do, he will help!


    If Dong Miaozhu wants to deal with Tang Ye, then deal with Tang Ye. Anyway, Tang Ye can''t help him. Why bother about who is right and who is wrong?


    As long as the woman you like is happy, that''s right!


    Mu Nianhua had no knots, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Anyway, you still have to apologize to Miaozhu, otherwise you can''t get out of this racecourse!"


    Tang Ye clenched his fists and stared at Mu Nianhua with a fierce expression. Bullying yourself so openly, the cause and effect, who is right and who is wrong is ignored, hey, this world, why is it so angry?


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya knew that they were in trouble, and they both stood behind Tang Ye, looking worried.


    "If I say, I must go?" Tang Ye snorted coldly, staring at Mu Nianhua.


    Mu Nianhua smiled and said, "It depends on what you have."


    "What do you have?" Tang Ye asked back.


    Mu Nianhua pointed to the horse in the driving range and said, "Riding."


    "Very powerful?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    "Famous internationally." Mu Nianhua said quite proudly without being humble.


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that he understood, and said, "Then let''s play horseback riding. If you fall behind me, will you obediently make way for me?"


    Wood Nianhua frowned, then laughed playfully, thinking that this was a joke that couldn''t be more funny. This kid wants to beat himself on horseback?

 Chapter 283： Luck!

    It''s not surprising that Mu Nianhua thinks Tang Ye''s words are very ridiculous. He is the king of horse racing. Comparing with him on horseback, isn''t that a trick?


    Zeng Matao beside him smiled contemptuously at Tang Ye. He knew Tang Ye better than Mu Nianhua, Tang Ye was indeed somewhat capable, he admitted. However, in terms of riding skills, how can Tang Ye compare to Wood Nianhua? Tang Ye is not omnipotent!


    He didn''t care why Tang Ye would behave like this. He had resentment towards Tang Ye, and just wanted to see Tang Ye being hit so hard that he could not lift his head. It''s enough to vent his anger, Tang Ye''s life and death are his own ass!


    Dong Miaozhu''s expression was still calm, and he didn''t show how happy Tang Ye did such a stupid thing. This is exactly her calculation, and Tang Ye did this in her expectation. She asked Zeng Matao to bring Mu Nianhua here, just to make Mu Nianhua and Tang Ye collide like this. She wanted to deal with Tang Ye, not simply killing, but to destroy Tang Ye''s luck.


    This is what she has to do to rely on the Buddha''s relationship. For ordinary people, dealing with a person is to beat him, kill him, simple and straightforward. But for her, a person of Buddha''s destiny, killing is the last resort, and she will be implicated in the massacre. And if Tang Ye''s luck is destroyed and Tang Ye is allowed to destroy herself, then her foundation will not be damaged. This is the best policy.


    As for air luck, what is air luck can be understood as a person¡¯s fortune. One person has one person, one family has one family, and one country has one country. When the fortune declines, it shows decadence, disappearance, and decline. For example, if a person has no fortune, the whole person will be very decadent, and nothing will be done when doing things. The people, or things, will disappear one after another, leaving a person alone and finally perish. There are many ways to perish, such as being forced to death by the enemy, death by accident, death by illness, and so on.


    Luck cannot only be understood as luck. There is too much probability that luck can''t be controlled at all. But luck can. For example, the more a person succeeds, the more Qi Yun will condense. Another example is that a person who is kind and benevolent, makes friends widely, receives support and respect from all sides, and the gathering of fortune will be very strong.


    Qi luck can be destroyed, such as a person who continues to succeed, is framed by others, fails, the mood is affected, and the fortune will be reduced. Another example is that a person has a wide range of contacts and a strong reputation, but he is secretly discredited, his contacts are reduced, his reputation is destroyed, and his fortune will also be affected.


    Regarding Qi Luck, it is something that people who have touched the magic of that layer of "Heavenly Mystery" understand. Dong Miaozhu is a very special person, with a stubborn temperament, but because of the Buddha''s predestined relationship, he has to open his eyes and grasp the luck. Therefore, she can obliterate Tang Ye through the thing of luck.


    She analyzed Tang Ye''s activity trajectory after coming to Yenching, and she really wanted to calculate it because she continued to achieve success and accumulated more fortune. In addition, others thought that Tang Ye had many enemies, but Tang Ye had few contacts. Whether it is the older generations like Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai, or the younger generations like Murong Huansha, Jiang Xiaobai, and Jiang Ruoqing, they are actually Tang Ye''s close friends. And these people were all people with great luck. They stood beside Tang Ye and gave Tang Ye luck, so Tang Ye''s luck was very strong.


    Enlightenment, Zen Zen, Taoism and Buddhism, these things will be more important to Qiyun. But ordinary people will not. Therefore, Dong Miaozhu''s approach has not been understood by others and found it abrupt. To Dong Miaozhu, they are all ordinary people.


    "Tang Ye, do you really want to ride a horse with me?" Mu Nianhua didn''t want to win without martial arts. Riding was what he was best at. Although Tang Ye didn''t know, he didn''t want to fish in troubled waters. This was what a gentleman did.


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "Just choose horseback riding, why bother to talk nonsense."


    "You don''t know who I am? I am the king of horse racing. Choosing to do better than riding a horse will treat you very much..."


    "Very unfair?"


    Tang Ye guessed what Mu Nianhua was about to say, and laughed playfully, and said: "If I choose what I am best at to compare with you, it will be fair to you? You don''t need to pretend to be a gentleman for this kind of thing. You can''t say you go. Whoring-prostitute, you won¡¯t be considered a prostitute-client if you don¡¯t give money afterwards, right? So if you deceive me first, don¡¯t dress yourself up as a gentleman in this way. And I just choose what you are best at to defeat You, let you never have the idea to stand in front of me again. Want to stop me? You have to have this ability too."


    "You... well, very good! Since you are so confident, then I will not be hypocritical, and I will see who can ride ahead." Mu Nianhua was so angry that he suppressed his anger and snorted coldly.


    Seeing that the matter was settled, Zeng Matao stood up and smiled at Tang Ye jokingly, and said, "As the steward of the racetrack, I will preside over this matter a little bit. Tang Ye, you have to ride a horse with Young Master Mu. If you win, You can leave here generously. What if you lose?"


    Tang Ye became impatient, looked at Dong Miaozhu, and said, "Aren''t you all listening to this woman? If I lose, this woman will do what she wants to do to me. However, I won, but I can leave, this Is it a bit unfair?"


    "What else do you want?" Mu Nianhua asked.


    Before Tang Ye could answer, Dong Miaozhu took out a diamond crystal card and said, "This is a black horse card. With this card, if you want to ride a horse in the future, as long as it is a racetrack registered in this country, it will be free. Not only that, but you can also enjoy top-notch membership services. The value of this card, any racetrack owner will give a face when they meet."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Okay."


    Zeng Matao saw Dong Miaozhu take out this black horse card, his eyes widened, this is a unique black horse card, how can it be used as a bet? Why does Tang Ye have this weight?


    Mu Nianhua also felt that this amount was too heavy. However, he knew Dong Miaozhu''s temperament, so he said nothing, and did not discourage him. At the same time, he was very excited and full of motivation. By doing this, Dong Miaozhu meant to support him? For so many years, he hasn''t tried Dong Miaozhu to face something like this with him. He really wanted to say thank you to Tang Ye, it was Tang Ye who brought him and Dong Miaozhu so close!


    But he won''t show mercy to Tang Ye''s men because of this. On the contrary, he will win Tang Ye and crush Tang Ye to win!


    "Where do you want to compare?" Mu Nianhua asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be bothered, and said, "It''s in this practice field."


    "What kind of horse?" Mu Nianhua asked again.


    Tang Ye pointed to the horse in the stable over the practice range, and said, "The horse for practice is fine. If you don''t think it works, you can use what you are best at. Anyway, I just choose one."


    "You... OK, then use a training horse!" Mu Nianhua is always irritated by Tang Ye, this guy is too arrogant!


    If you want to beat him, do you have to use a good horse?


    The horse was selected and the venue was selected. Under the arrangement of Zeng Matao, Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua arrived on the racetrack. As for the people on the practice field, they are all required to temporarily withdraw from the field. Originally tourists were very opinionated, but after hearing that it was Wood Nianhua who was going to compare horseback riding with others, everyone exploded.


    Who is riding a horse like Mu Nianhua? Hey, it''s really interesting. There should be no one in China who can compare to the people of Wood Nianhua, right? Who is so irresponsible? Or, which hidden horseman is going to kick the restaurant?


    It''s not only the horse riding thing that interests me, but also the excitement to watch. Outside the practice field, people all at once gathered. Those who were not at the driving range came to watch the excitement, all wanting to see who challenged the horseback king Mu Nianhua!

 Chapter 284： circle!

    As the news spread that someone challenged Mu Nianhua, the entire racecourse was alarmed. As the king of horse racing and the darling of the racecourse, Mu Nianhua is a character who usually cannot be invited. A racecourse, if you can invite Mu Nianhua to endorse it, you will be able to fame instantly. Now Mu Nianhua wants to compare riding skills with others, which is like a free publicity for the racecourse, so the racecourse operators conducted a live report!


    More people flock to the practice field, there is no shortage of handsome men and women. Mu Nianhua is a temperament man with a wide network and many beautiful fans. Where there is him, how can there be no screaming. Countless girls dream of riding a horse with him and galloping the earth. Hey, when your love is strong, don''t talk about Ma-Zhen, you can do anything!


    The onlookers formed, and the level of excitement was not worse than that of the international competition. Some fans even pulled up banners, most of them were female fans, cheering for Wood Nianhua. They didn''t know who the challenger was, but it was Tang Ye on the live broadcast. Who is Tang Ye? Is equestrian great? They were very puzzled, and they couldn''t remember that one of the great equestrian skills was Tang Ye.


    This makes the fans of Mu Nianhua dissatisfied, they think Tang Ye is not qualified, do you want to rely on Mu Nianhua''s hype? Some fans laughed directly and said: "I don''t know who is so arrogant, huh, I want to make trouble with our years, and the years will definitely make him regret it!"


    "That''s right, our time will teach him severely!" a young girl echoed with her small fist.


    Not far away from them happened to be where Lin Yourong and Han Ya were standing. Next to Lin Yourong are Dong Miaozhu and Zeng Matao. For these words, Dong Miaozhu remained expressionless. Zeng Matao sneered, looking at Tang Ye in the racetrack playfully, waiting for a good show. Lin Yourong and Han Ya were very upset. These people are looking for Tang Ye''s troubles, they always look down on others!


    In the other luxurious rest area of ??the racecourse, like a small courtyard, it is very atmosphere for afternoon tea. Several men and women with high-end clothes and very good temperaments sat together, looking cozy and lazy, and at first glance they knew that they were rich and noble people, who could squander freely without worrying about eating and drinking. Among them is a girl who makes people want to recognize it. She is Dong Yanshu who was slapped by Tang Ye in Xiangshan that day.


    Several men and women all looked at the front screen, and the screen broadcast was the scene of Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua trying to ride a horse. Some of these men and women are not serious about this matter, some are jokes, some are looking forward to it, and some are frowning.


    "Tang Ye is the handsome guy who slapped more than a dozen slaps in Xiangshan?" A girl blinked and smiled while looking at Tang Ye on the screen.


    "Hehe, ask Yan Shu, isn''t Yan Shu swollen from the beating? Bullish, this guy really beat him?" A girl immediately looked at Dong Yanshu.


    This kind of remark was a huge stimulus to Dong Yanshu. Dong Yanshu glared at her and snorted angrily without speaking.


    "Yan Shu, don''t be angry, there is nothing to be ashamed of, your cold-faced sister has been taught, let alone you. Tell us about Tang Ye, this guy is really kind, I am very interested!" The girl was very cheerful, sat next to Dong Yanshu, and asked her familiarity.


    Speaking of Dong Miaozhu, Dong Yanshu is indeed in a better mood. Thinking of Tang Ye, she tickled her teeth with anger, but didn''t dare to think of revenge. Her sister was bullied by this man, and it was not her turn to take action. Even if she could make a move, she didn''t think she would be able to touch this bold man.


    There are a total of four girls here, and three of them are entangled in Tang Ye''s affairs, which makes the younger brothers very unhappy. These elder brothers are all children of Yanjing wealthy family, but they are not like the dudes who ran to Xiangshan before. They are obviously superior to the dude, whether it is temperament, taste, or ability. But they are not the top ones. Nevertheless, a small group of people can be pointed out.


    A man in a blue suit saw that several girls were talking around Tang Ye babbled and babbled, and he hummed, "Tang Ye has done some amazing things, but he is not the pride of stirring up the situation. , But the miasma of a mouse droppings into a pot of porridge. Isn''t that obvious?"


    "Hey, Shao Lan was right, it was just a mouse **** that made Yanjing miserable." Another slightly fat man immediately agreed. It seemed that Tang Ye had been unpleasant for a long time, and he found a chance to ridicule.


    Said Tang Ye is mouse shit!


    The girl who was interested in Tang Ye was immediately upset. The girl was straight-tempered, slapped the table, and hummed: "Fatty, don''t talk about yin and yang, Tang Ye is mouse shit, then what are you? You can beat it. Tang Ye? Have the ability to go and play with Mu Nianhua?"


    "You...that''s not what you said, but sister." The fat man didn''t want to offend the woman, he hehe smiled: "Could it be that it''s amazing to dare to go on the pole with Mu Nianhua? Look at Tang Ye''s aggressive appearance. It was Mu Nianhua who allowed him, but he wouldn''t forgive him. Huh, I don''t know where the courage came from. If he wins Mu Nianhua, then I have nothing to say, otherwise, isn''t it just grandstanding?"


    "Is it your turn to make a grandstanding?" The girl glared fiercely at the fat man, then looked at a quieter and more elegant man and said, "Song Brother, what do you think of Tang Ye?"


    Before the girl called Song Ge could speak, the fat man let out a cold snort, "What else? Didn''t it just make Yanjing smoky? It''s not a mouse **** or a hillbilly!"


    "Fatty, do you try another sentence?" The girl was really angry.


    "Haha." The Rujing man named Song Ge by the girl laughed and stopped the two from quarreling, and said: "Is it mouse **** or something, don''t worry about it. However, with Tang Ye''s current style of doing things, it is indeed the same as us. There are some discrepancies. Such people...do not live long."


    "Cut! I believe Tang Ye!" The woman said angrily without getting a satisfactory answer.


    The fat man sneered: "Then let''s see who can win Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua this time? I am sure that Mu Nianhua will win. Hey, I have some friendship with Mu Nianhua. I have seen his skill with my own eyes. One slip, I don¡¯t believe Tang Ye can be compared!"


    The girl turned her head angrily and didn''t immediately say that Tang Ye won. Obviously, she also knew Mu Nianhua''s abilities and didn''t have much confidence in Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, the fat man smiled proudly: "But sister, you like Tang Ye so much, why don''t you pressure Tang Ye to win?"


    The girl knew that this was the other''s aggressive method, and she gritted her teeth with anger. She glanced at Tang Ye on the screen. This man who was out of place in her circle but made her curious, made up her mind and hummed: "Dead fat man, What kind of aggressive method, how about I suppress Tang Ye to win?!"


    The fat man laughed and said, "Okay, whoever loses will call himself a puppy, how about it?"


    "Just talk!" The girl snorted coldly.


    They were just a little fight between them, not real enemies. Among these few people, the Song family, the Lan family, the Mu family, and the Dong family are all real big families. So many of your children discussed Tang Ye, which shows that Tang Ye is entering their circle step by step.


    On the other side, the horse riding competition between Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua is about to begin!

 Chapter 285： There is no reason!

    The horse riding competition between Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua was about to begin, and the men and women in the afternoon tea courtyard were quiet. That girl is Mu Keke, the daughter of the Mu family, and the fat man is He Peng, a famous dude of the He family. The most outstanding temperament, the quiet Confucian man named Song Ge by Mu Ke is called Song Yu, a strong descendant of the Song family. .


    Yanjing is an extremely prosperous city. In ancient times, many dynasties used it as the capital of the country. They gathered a great fortune, standing in the east of the mainland, with the city on the west, the crystal castle on the north, and the city on the south. The temple, the sea city, is also called the Sifang City. It has a rich and extremely rich background. People raised by such water and soil become a crouching tiger and hidden dragon. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that there are hundreds of races. The Mu family, He family, and Song family are among the first-rate and second-rate family powers, so they should not be underestimated.


    With Mu Keke''s and He Peng''s gambling, the atmosphere in the afternoon tea courtyard was quite good, and it was more interesting to watch the match between Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua. One is the "arrogant and domineering" foreign visitors who broke into Yanjing, and the other is the king who gallops across the prairie. Who will win?


    Mu Nianhua is a prince charming forever, but Tang Ye is not bad, it can be regarded as a dark horse. The question is, can he continue to be a dark horse by surprise, a blockbuster?


    At this time, Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua were already on their horses at the practice range. The audience outside was completely blocked, and the girls cheered loudly and clearly. What a pity, they were all cheering for the temperament gentleman of Mu Nianhua. Regarding Tang Ye, except for Lin Yourong and Han Ya holding small fists to cheer for him, the others either disagreed, smiled playfully, or simply scorned it.


    What they feel about Tang Ye is, hey, I don¡¯t know where a guy who doesn¡¯t know the heights of the earth came to challenge Mu Nianhua, most of them want to hype to make him famous!


    Zeng Matao was doing a simple host, and seeing the situation become so lively, he was very happy. In the current situation, he is the winner anyway. He doesn''t like Tang Ye. If Tang Ye loses and loses face in the public, he will be very happy. However, even if there was an accident and Tang Ye won, he would be happy. Because of this incident, the racecourse is tantamount to a huge advertisement, which will bring a huge leap in his career.


    Tang Ye sat on an ordinary horse, ignoring the very lively situation right now, breathing slightly with his eyes closed, one hand holding the reins of the horse, and the other gently calming the restless horse, his expression soft, as if There is a feeling of nostalgia.


    With a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, Mu Nianhua next to him, when the audience burst into enthusiastic cheering, he waved his hand to indicate that it was romantic.


    He glanced at Tang Ye next to him, and said: "I don''t know if you really know how to ride horses. Although we are not doing obstacle equestrian competitions, even if we are running straight, we can''t just draw a horse and gallop. Understand horses and figure out their minds with horses, so that you can run fast and truly gallop the ground. Of course, there are some mechanical movement skills, very detailed things, which are also the key to victory or defeat."


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, looked at Mu Nianhua, and said with a smile: "Teach me this, are you afraid of losing?"


    Mu Nianhua smiled indifferently and said: "This incident was caused by the matter between you and Miaozhu. Perhaps the matter between you and Miaozhu was really your grievance first, so I told you this as a remedy. Lest I bully people too much. I don¡¯t want you to lose too badly. It¡¯s not good-looking. It will definitely increase the conflict between you and Miaozhu. I hope Miaozhu will have one less enemy and one less."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I have never accepted slap me first, and then give me a candy to coax such things. For me, if someone slaps me, I will slap it back, no matter how much sugar he gives me. Same. Also, I don¡¯t like people who are obviously stepping on my head and suddenly become good people and tell me that they want to reconcile. The enemy, just be the enemy. Reconciliation, wait until the enemy is not worthy to be my enemy. . But at that time, I guess I don¡¯t even bother to look at these enemies."


    "You are really unreasonable! Then I don''t need to waste saliva. Maybe as Miaozhu said, people like you should be completely destroyed, lest you bite people like a mad dog!" Mu Nianhua thought Tang Ye would accept him With the olive branch thrown, Tang Ye refused directly, not even giving the slightest back, he was very angry.


    Tang Ye sneered, no longer talking nonsense with Mu Nianhua. He is such a person, either he won''t fight, once he fights, he must fight to the end. Besides, listening to what kind of **** words Mu Nianhua said when he threw the olive branch, don''t you want to lose too ugly? Do you have to lose? Want to let yourself put down the conflict with Dong Miaozhu, hey, I was bullied first, in the end I have to let myself take the initiative to apologize and reconcile?


    There is no reason!


    Zeng Matao saw that Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua were ready, and waved his hand to signal the start of the competition between the two.


    At the moment Zeng Matao waved, Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua both leaned forward, forming a running water with the horse, and their legs were clamped into the belly of the horse, and two steeds swiftly came out and galloped on the racetrack. Originally, the two horses ran out at the same time, the difference was not much, but Mu Nianhua was very adept at horseback riding, he immediately leaned down, let the horse run against the edge of the inner road, occupy the best position, and suddenly distanced Tang Ye.


    "Ouye! Nianhua! Nianhua! You are the best, you are the best!" From the very beginning, Mu Nianhua showed this handsome action of occupying the inside road, which caused the female fans outside to exclaim, happy and proud, that he was indeed the world. the first.


    Tang Ye''s expression remained unchanged, and he followed Mu Nianhua, but the distance from him was getting farther and farther. Mu Nianhua looked back at him and smiled slightly, which made the female fans scream. You see, people can turn their heads and smile when they are in the competition. Is it easy to do, is it super-technical? Is that unknown boy Tang Ye comparable to?


    Don''t Tang Ye, who is overbearing, just come to be funny? When Wood Nianhua opens up some distance, there will be no one on the runway! It''s ridiculous, even if the green leaves set off the wood years, it''s just a blink of an eye.


    "Hey, they are all the same training horses, being so distanced and occupied to surpass the necessary internal roads, Tang Ye will definitely lose, right?" In the afternoon tea garden, Fatty He Peng watched and grasped Mu Coco who was nervously watching Tang Ye on the screen with her small fist smiled strangely.


    Mu Coco puffed up his mouth with anger, glared at Fat He Peng, and cursed: "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    Now Mu Keke is obviously weak, and she also thinks that it is almost impossible for Tang Ye to win Mu Nianhua.


    "If Tang Ye can''t catch up at the next corner, he will definitely lose. Now there are only two corners left, one corner is used for sprinting and catching up, and one corner is the final key to the victory and defeat, so Tang To win the night, he must break out twice. But... can he?" The gentle Song Yu smiled lightly.


    Although he didn''t look down on Tang Ye like Fatty He Peng, but in his bones, he was probably repelling Tang Ye, and he was a little scornful. He looked at Tang Ye''s attitude always very arrogant, and he felt like standing on a high place and looking down at people.

 Chapter 286： The king changes hands!

    The last two corners are in front of you, and it is still Wood Nianhua running in front, Tang Ye following closely behind, but the distance between the two is getting bigger and bigger, if it is widened, even if Tang Ye can break out twice, he can¡¯t surpass it. Up. At this time, the people who care will watch their test more, and the people who don''t care are too lazy to watch it, because they all think that there is no suspense about the outcome, it must be the victory of Wood Nianhua and the defeat of Tang Ye.


    Such a gap is indeed crushed. Some people sympathize with Tang Ye, isn''t it humiliating to compete with Mu Nianhua? Even if it is hype, it will look like a clown. Even if it is hyped, it is the reputation of being laughed at. Is it interesting?


    Lin Yourong and Han Ya looked ugly by the one-sided situation, and the two girls were the only ones who supported Tang Ye. Maybe there is another one, Mu Coco.


    The last two corners to decide the victory or defeat have come, and Mu Nianhua turned his head back and smiled at Tang Ye again, and shook his head gently. No one can compare to him when it comes to riding a horse. At this time he still felt a pity, why did Tang Ye refuse to apologize and reconcile with Dong Miaozhu? If he is willing to bow his head, then Tang Ye doesn''t have to make a fool of himself.


    In this case, he was going to win Tang Ye from a distance and let Tang Ye know how desperate it was to be an enemy.


    In this competition, Dong Miaozhu personally took out the black card and gave him a bet, and he was very happy. Because for so many years, he has not received such a direct response and recognition from Dong Miaozhu, he must win Tang Ye!


    In addition to this reason, he was also a little jealous of Tang Ye. He had already guessed, why should Tang Ye make Dong Miaozhu take such a bet? Is there any shameful entanglement between Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu?


    When it comes to emotional matters, women are more mindful, and men are also mindful. Women worry about men cheating on other women, why don''t men worry about women being ambiguous with other men?


    He doesn''t care about his chest and strength. Who wants to entangle others with the person he really loves?


    "You will completely become a laughingstock and become the clown behind me!" After resenting Tang Ye, Mu Nianhua snorted coldly, trying to make Tang Ye lose so badly, until he can''t raise his head to be a human being in front of him. !


    However, when he wanted to turn his head and no longer look at Tang Ye, and concentrated on running through the remaining two corners to win Tang Ye in a crushing manner, he saw Tang Ye lowering his head to the ear of his horse, as if saying something. , And then saw that Tang Ye''s horse speed had more than doubled and doubled, and he chased behind him in a blink of an eye!


    Mu Nianhua''s eyes widened, thinking this was incredible, Tang Ye broke out?


    Say it breaks out? Talk to the horse?


    Anyone who can talk to horses? !


    He said to Tang Ye just now that he wants to communicate with the horse, as if he has a mind-to-heart, then he can let the horse show infinite strength. In fact, this kind of words also fools people. The so-called being connected with the horse, in fact, only refers to the skills and movements of riding, which are perfectly matched with the running speed and movements of the horse to achieve the ultimate harmony, so that it can be played very well.


    As for Tang Ye talking to Ma? Absolutely impossible! Unless you have raised your horse as a pet since you were a child, and trained to become an obedient pet, then you might understand what you say when you say something often. But this horse was randomly selected by them just now, how could Tang Ye be able to talk to it?


    If it wasn''t for Tang Ye''s sudden burst of chasing after riding a horse, Mu Nianhua wouldn''t be so surprised. After all, it has reached the final juncture, and it is very difficult to surpass. Seeing Tang Ye''s explosive power, he was inexplicably shaken.


    This scene happened so quickly and so strangely that the onlookers could not react. After the reaction came over, there was a bang, and the audience was blown up, and those who had been sitting there stood up. Because of Tang Ye''s chasing momentum, it is very possible to surpass!


    This is an afterlife, with a huge shock, so even those who despise Tang Ye before will be affected and their hearts will be suspended. Those female fans who had screamed for Mu Nianhua from the beginning, while being nervous for Mu Nianhua, they became unkind towards Tang Ye. They looked at Tang Ye who was catching up with her with bad eyes.


    Could it be that Mu Nianhua will be surpassed? How could such a thing happen!


    "Tang Ye, come on!" In the afternoon tea garden, Mu Keke saw Tang Ye suddenly erupt, and excitedly waved two small fists to cheer for Tang Ye.


    Probably she is still innocent and curious about novel things and people at an age, so she is curious about the more alternative Tang Ye, even if she has not been in contact with Tang Ye, she still has a lot of favors. She just felt that Tang Ye was different from the men around him.


    The scene where Tang Ye broke out and chased was very exciting, which made the other two girls'' eyes light up, and they came over to cheer up with Mu Coco. Dong Yanshu remained calm, neither nervous nor angry. The corners of his mouth twitched when he drank a cup of coffee, thinking, has Tang Ye''s curse finally begun?


    She didn''t have much contact with Tang Ye, only twice, but it was very shocking. Being slapped invisibly for the first time, watching Tang Ye defeat Yin Jun with his own eyes, and arrogantly provoking the group of dudes, threw out a dozen slaps. The second time she was sitting in Dong Miaozhu''s car. She originally thought that this mad sister could hold down Tang Ye, but Tang Ye violently hit their car.


    She was frightened and screamed. From that moment, she knew that Tang Ye, like her sister, was a lunatic. Then she went to learn more about Tang Ye and felt that there was a curse on Tang Ye. That is, things are not at the last moment, don''t think that Tang Ye will lose. Tang Ye could surprise people at any time.


    Dong Yanshu twitched the smile at the corner of his mouth, neither cold nor hot, neither happy nor sad. Song Yu frowned when he saw it inadvertently. Looking at Tang Ye who shined on the screen again, his eyes became cold.


    When Fatty He Peng saw this scene, his face was also ugly, and he didn''t dare to stimulate Mu Coco with yin and yang. Uncertainty appeared in the matter. In case there was an accident and Mu Nianhua lost, where would he put his fat face?


    On the driving range, Mu Nianhua was driving the horse, his eyes gloomy.


    "I will be surpassed? What a joke!"


    He admitted that Tang Ye''s outbreak brought him a "surprise" and affected his mood, but he didn''t think he would lose. If he loses... he can''t imagine that scene, so he won''t let it happen!


    After a corner, there is one last corner. Tang Ye failed to surpass Mu Nianhua and reached the last corner in a blink of an eye. Mu Nianhua still controlled the inner roads, and in order to prevent Tang Ye from surpassing, he slightly adjusted the direction of the galloping horses, and could occupy two inner roads at any time, completely sealing Tang Ye¡¯s surpassing route.


    Soon the curve passed, and he entered the straight again, Tang Ye could not surpass it!


    Tang Ye failed to surpass this most critical place, that was a loss.


    The overall situation is set.


    Fans who had been sweating coldly for Mu Nianhua breathed a sigh of relief and applauded again. Mu Nianhua smiled again, a little admiring Tang Ye, which actually made him feel like he was left behind. However, no matter how much pressure Tang Ye can put on him, if he loses, he is destined to become the target of others'' ridicule.


    "Hey, Tang Ye is so stupid, I was shocked!" In the afternoon tea courtyard, Fatty He Peng saw that there was no suspense about the matter, and Mu Nianhua would win, so he vented his sigh of breath.


    Song Yu had an extra cup of coffee in his hand. Like Dong Yanshu, the corner of his mouth twitched when drinking coffee. But unlike Dong Yanshu, his smile is obviously ridiculed and ironic.


    Tang Ye, isn''t it a mouse **** that broke into his circle? It can be disgusting, but it will be dealt with soon.


    He Peng looked at Mu Keke again, and wanted to provoke a few words. He likes Mu Coco, but he is not good enough, Mu Coco doesn''t like it. Since you can''t conquer her with her looks and temperament, use some nasty means to anger her, pester her, and make her miss herself. This is how He Peng pursued Mu Coco. He looked at Mu Coco, and he was about to irritate a few words, but he saw Mu Coco''s eyes glowing brightly while looking at the screen.


    What is going on, Tang Ye is about to lose, shouldn''t Mu feel sad and sorry?


    He Peng couldn''t help but look at the screen, his eyes widened suddenly, as if he had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 287： How long can you run rampant?

    On the screen, Tang Ye drove the horse and broke out again! He quickly caught up to Wood Nianhua. However, Mu Nianhua stood in front of him and could not surpass it. However, Tang Ye pulled the horse''s reins, and the horse actually jumped and jumped over Mu Nianhua''s head.


    Mu Nianhua felt a shadow on his head, raised his head, his eyes widened suddenly, forgot to drive the horse, and let him rush towards the audience. When Tang Ye landed, he was already ahead of him to the finish line.


    He lost and fell into that stalwart and heroic posture that Tang Ye leaped over him and straddled him.


    The audience was silent.


    Tang Ye''s winning was too amazing and too shocking, and the applause was not enough for him to celebrate.


    There are also many people who don''t want to celebrate for Tang Ye, they are bent on Mu Nianhua and cannot accept this kind of thing!


    They don''t believe it, how could an ordinary horse jump so high, surpassing the wood years?


    However, Tang Ye leaped over while driving the horse.


    I can¡¯t deny the fact that I¡¯ve been watching!


    This means that Mu Nianhua, the king of horse racing, has changed hands!


    Tang Ye replaced him, where is this guy sacred? !


    Finally, the onlookers in the field had to admit this great transcendence, applauded, and the applause continued for a long time.


    Mu Nianhua kept the movement of looking up at Tang Yeyue on his head, as if Tang Ye was still dominating him with a stalwart and heroic posture. He was deeply shocked and felt that he was so small that he could not recover, drove the car without stopping, ran out of the field, and almost hit someone. Fortunately, he recovered when someone screamed and pulled the horse in time to avoid Hurt others.


    After he dropped his horse, he looked at the noisy crowd in a daze.


    Lost yourself?


    I lost!


    His eyes turned red, and he didn''t expect this scene to happen, which he thought was impossible.


    In the afternoon tea courtyard, the fat man He Peng, who thought that the overall situation was set, Tang Ye would lose, looked at Tang Ye''s stalwart and heroic figure, riding a horse and jumping ahead, his face was as ugly as he had seen a ghost. And Mu Coco and the girls were so excited that they babbled and danced like a child. Mu Coco didn''t bother to laugh at He Peng because she was disdainful. And this made He Peng even more embarrassed. Being ignored by a girl you like is the biggest blow!


    Behind them, they picked up the coffee and tasted, the corners of the mouth twitched, and the "ruddy gentleman" Song Yu who laughed at Tang Ye, his face was uncertain and the corners of his mouth stiffened when he saw this scene.


    Next to Song Yu, Dong Yanshu glanced at him, and the corners of his mouth twitched again. This time, there was a clear sense of ridicule.


    To look down on that man is going to suffer.


    Dong Yanshu has grown greatly after experiencing what Tang Ye taught him. In the circle, she used to have the liveliness of Mu Coco, but she didn''t have that innocence, and her heart was bad. Now, she doesn''t have that liveliness, but she has the kind of concealment and patience like Song Yu.


    Today, Tang Ye¡¯s match with Mu Nianhua was broadcast live on the racetrack, so the matter quickly spread. There is no doubt that Tang Ye became famous in Yanjing again. For this kind of thing, some people are happy and some are worried. Those who hate Tang Ye have become even more hateful, such as the little lord of Jiangshanju.


    The little prince didn''t forget to have fun, and asked a few minions to buy some crabs and put them in warm water to cook them slowly. Ye Yingluan, an old martial artist, didn''t understand what he was doing, and asked, "Little Prince, is this going to cook crabs?"


    This question is a bit silly. Will a character like the little prince cook a crab directly?


    The little prince laughed playfully, and said: "Eating is one thing, let''s see first to see how long these crabs can run rampant."


    Ye Ying Ran heard what it meant, and smiled: "Yes, how long can a boiled crab run rampant?"


    This crab is naturally Tang Ye! Now Tang Ye is running rampant.


    After Ye Ying laughed wildly, she looked at the little prince and said, "Little prince, according to reliable sources, Tang Ye is going to Yundian. Should we do something?"


    "Of course." The little prince smiled and said: "The mountains are high and the emperor is far away, and there are many poor mountains and bad rivers. So, even if Minister Xu is appointed by the Red Wall, it is not surprising that Tang Ye had a problem there. Did you come from Yanjing?"


    Ye Ying was confused, and said with a smile: "Little Prince, do you want me to take a trip? I think day and night to chop up that kid!"


    The little prince shook his head and said, "We shouldn¡¯t send people directly to avoid accidents. The Red Wall found it, or Tang Ye died with us. There are still many people available anyway. Besides, the axe is even with Tang Ye¡¯s. The enmity is not small. Let¡¯s just push it. In fact, there are some people inside the red wall who can¡¯t understand Tang Ye. It¡¯s just who he is, I don¡¯t know, and hide too deeply. So, no matter how high-spirited Tang Ye is Isn¡¯t it like a crab being thrown on a hot pot, although it can run rampant, how long can it run rampant?"


    Ye Yingran turned sideways in the darkness, and nodded with a smile.


    ...


    The conflict between Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu must be the number one event in the Yanjing circle, and it will be noticed at any time. Not to mention the women who are closely related to him like Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue, who was standing next to Murong Huansha, couldn''t deal with work at ease after learning about it, and always wanted to see Tang Ye. Tang Ye just went to her private suite. There was a little bit of glamour for men and women. The first time it was poisoned, there would only be pain. The second time I was in love with Tang Ye, there was Tang Ye, a man who was about to become an old driver. Waiting, she was too happy. So she likes Tang Ye in her heart and body, so she naturally doesn''t want anything to happen to Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha saw her absent-mindedly, and said with an aura: "Mu Yue, what are you worried about? Isn''t that guy a good one? They have all compared Wood Nianhua, how majestic!"


    Mu Yue knew that Murong Huansha was angry, and probably blamed Tang Ye for being too troublesome. The tree attracts the wind, and if Tang Ye is too sharp, it is not easy to mix in Yanjing. She hoped that Tang Ye would do it step by step, after all, he swallowed a duck in one bite and was careful to choke to death.


    Mu Yue understood this, but knew that Tang Ye had many difficulties. Tang Ye does not cause trouble, others provoke him! She looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Miss, it was Dong Miaozhu who wanted to move Tang Ye first. Tang Ye was very helpless. Then Dong Miaozhu is not a kind person, she is a lunatic woman!"


    Murong Huansha looked up and stared at Mu Yue with a playful expression. Mu Yue panicked, won''t the lady know about Tang Ye going to his own place to roll the sheets?


    Although Murong Huansha knew their relationship, Mu Yue still felt that when Tang Ye went to her and bypassed Murong Huansha, there was a feeling of scheming.


    Murong Huansha smiled, really don''t know how to describe her relationship with Tang Ye, and Mu Yue. She didn¡¯t know what to say, and she didn¡¯t say anything. She looked at Mu Yue and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Tang Ye, he is going to Yundian. This sharpness will be reduced because he disappeared in Yanjing. This is Good thing. The reputation has been hit, and the stinging edge is just hidden. Those disciples of the aristocratic family will not come to the door because of jealousy. As for you, wait for Tang Ye to come back, and then slowly go and fall in love with him."


    "Miss, I..." Mu Yue blushed and lowered his head, flustered. Could it be that that thing about yourself and Tang Ye was really known?

 Chapter 288： Ohnoshinya!

    Many people hope that Mu Nianhua''s loss to Tang Ye was a coincidence, or that Tang Ye was lucky. However, there is really no way to deceive yourself and others like this.


    lucky? Hey, who wants to have a good luck and take a leap? An experienced person would know at a glance that Tang Ye''s leaping on a horse is a real technical job, and he can''t deny it. Therefore, those loyal fans of Mu Nianhua were so sad that they almost cried.


    The perfect idol in my heart loses!


    But Mu Nianhua doesn''t care about the mood of these fans, he only cares about Dong Miaozhu. Dong Miaozhu took out the black card to make a bet, but he lost. That Dong Miaozhu''s black card is Tang Ye''s, from now on, he and Dong Miaozhu will be laughed at for it. He worried that Dong Miaozhu resented him for it. But Tang Ye''s gain was great, not to mention getting the black card, but also won a lot of fame.


    Tang Ye stood in front of Dong Miaozhu. Surprisingly, Dong Miaozhu didn''t turn into anger, she was still as expressionless as before. She took out the black card and handed it to Tang Ye, and said, "I can lose time and time again, but only need to win once is enough. You can win time and time again, but as long as you lose once, it''s over!"


    After all, Dong Miaozhu turned and left, looking very chic.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. He could see that Dong Miaozhu really didn''t care about winning or losing this time, and this woman was different from the others.


    After walking a short distance, Dong Miaozhu stopped, looked back at Tang Ye, and said coldly: "Can you always win?"


    Without waiting for Tang Ye''s answer, she turned away again freely and arrogantly.


    Tang Ye held the black horse card thoughtfully until Dong Miaozhu disappeared from sight. When he turned to see Lin Yourong, he found that Zeng Matao was still there. He laughed, patted Zeng Matao on the chest with the black horse card, and said, "I heard that this thing can make you obedient?"


    "Tang Ye, you are a villain!" Zeng Matao said angrily.


    When Tang Ye got the black horse card, he became a nouveau riche in the horse racing industry, from penniless to ten million. But the reputation of upstarts does not seem very good.


    Tang Ye didn''t take Zeng Matao''s scolding seriously, and directly slapped him on the head with a black horse card, and hummed, "What about a villain? You don''t dare to underestimate the weight of this black horse card? Although it is now mine, it is from Dong Miaozhu''s hand after all. If you dare to despise it, I don''t mind letting Dong Miaozhu come forward. I told her, the black horse card you gave me is rubbish? Can both cats and dogs ignore me? Thinking, with Dong Miaozhu''s character, wouldn''t this kind of thing be allowed?"


    "You..." Zeng Matao gritted his teeth with anger.


    That dark horse card is not a membership card, but a veteran card. The racecourses and clubs in the entire Yanjing City dare not look down upon it. Zeng Matao, a small managerial leader, certainly does not dare to underestimate him. So Tang Ye knocked him on the head, apart from staring, he didn''t dare to put a fart.


    "What are you? Get fucked! Don''t get me in the eye here!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, looking like a dude.


    Zeng Matao did not dare to refute, and ran away dingy. He was very angry, why did Mu Nianhua lose to this boy who has no manners! Rude! Simply rude! He couldn''t bear the fact that Tang Ye took the black maca and slapped him on the head!


    Tang Ye didn''t care much about Zeng Matao. People like Zeng Matao who were bullying, fearful and snobbish, didn''t need to worry about his revenge. With Dong Miaozhu''s black horse card, he can instruct Zeng Matao to do things in the future. As long as Zeng Matao still wants to be a leader in this racetrack, he dare not defy, at most he curses a few words secretly.


    Tang Ye looked at the black horse card in his hand, thought for a while, looked at Han Ya, and said, "Sister Ya, this card is for you."


    "Huh?" Han Ya was taken aback, was shocked, took two steps back, shook her head and waved her hand, and said, "Tang Ye, don''t, don''t be kidding, how can I get such a valuable thing."


    Han Ya secretly glanced at Lin Yourong, and couldn''t help but feel annoyed at Tang Ye. What''s the matter with this guy, even if you want to give away such a valuable thing, you should give it to your own wife first, give it to others first, and neglect your daughter-in-law, so you won''t be afraid of her being angry?


    Tang Ye smiled, and Lalin Yourong came to his side and said, "Sister Ya, I know your thoughts. Actually, this card can play a greater role for you than for Yourong. You don¡¯t know. You Rong usually stays in the hospital and works, or stays at home. This card is given to her, and it is estimated that within a few days I won¡¯t know where to be put. It is you who prefer to play outside. If you can use it, just Use it for many purposes. Moreover, I also expect you to be more comfortable to go out and play. With this card, it will be convenient to go to many places."


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Yourong, don''t you think?"


    Lin Yourong smiled innocently, and said, "Sister Ya, Tang Ye is right. I don''t want to take these things. I don''t usually need them."


    Han Ya still felt that this black horse card was too valuable and did not fit her identity. Just like the terrapin is the terrapin, you don¡¯t have to wear a new set of clothes to become a handsome man. Han Ya is very clear about her identity, just an ordinary white-collar worker, whose salary barely makes ten thousand a month. But in such a big city, 10,000 yuan is not too much. And that black horse card, belonging to the upper-class nobles, was really abrupt when she was holding it by a small civilian.


    "You should hold it by yourself, I think only you can take it." Han Ya refused Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye secretly squeezed Lin Yourong''s palm. Lin Yourong was surprisingly not ashamed, and smiled: "Sister Ya, I''m thirsty. Go buy some drinks. You and Tang Ye will talk slowly."


    "You Rong..." Han Ya wanted to stop Lin You Rong, but Lin You Rong ran away, annoyed in her heart, she glared at Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye let Lin You Rong leave, so that they could talk easily. .


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "Sister Ya, I''m going to Yundian soon. I really don''t need this black horse card. It''s not that simple to hold it for you. I don''t just want to give it to you or give it to you. Keep it. I understand your personality. It¡¯s not as simple as Yourong, with more ideas, and relatively active in various circles. Don¡¯t think that your identity is average, so just treat yourself as an ordinary woman. If you Are you really willing to be mediocre, will you meet people at the level of Huang Zifeng?"


    "You..." Han Ya looked at Tang Ye very annoyed, as if she was seen through her heart by Tang Ye, standing naked in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t you want to be like Dong Miaozhu, even though you are a woman, but above all men? Don''t you want to be like those wealthy daughters, wearing the most suitable clothes, noble and beautiful? Don''t you want to Holding your own power in your hands, you no longer need to look at other people''s faces to act? Don''t you want to..."


    "What are you trying to say?!" Han Ya hummed staring at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said decisively: "I want you to help me win a relationship in Yanjing and establish a wealthy family belonging to Tang Ye!"


    Han Ya''s eyes widened, looking at Tang Ye without words.


    Tang Sect family? This man is so ambitious!

 Chapter 289： Wear headphones to sleep tonight!

    Although Han Ya didn''t have much contact with Tang Ye, since she knew that Tang Ye was Lin Yourong''s man, she did not miss Tang Ye because of her love for Lin Yourong. She knew that Tang Ye was not the young master of a wealthy family. On the contrary, Tang Ye was born in an unknown manner. He was appreciated because of his outstanding talents and made a name for himself in Yanjing within a short time. But it is just a reputation, and it is of little importance to the entire Yanjing City.


    Now Tang Ye said that she would build a rich family of the Tang family, she was really shocked. It is extremely difficult to know that from establishment to development of a wealthy house. There are countless rich families in the world, but few can be called rich. Because it is too difficult to establish a giant, it will consume countless wealth and have huge power support.


    Some of today''s giants have actually formed more than three generations. After the formation of the major giants, it is difficult for other giants to rise. Because of the mutual suppression between the rich and the nobles, and the checks and balances on the red wall. Especially in order to change the internal contradictions that the poor become poorer and the rich become richer, the Red Wall has spared no effort to implement checks and balances.


    Under such circumstances, Tang Ye said that he would build a rich family in the Tang family. Isn¡¯t it just a dream?


    Tang Ye saw Han Ya''s suspicious expression, and smiled: "I know what you are thinking, but do you know what my biggest feeling is when I am here in Yanjing?"


    Han Ya was silent, listening to Tang Ye''s words.


    "It''s unfair, and being rich and unkind under unfairness."


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "This is my biggest feeling. If you have the heart, you can learn more about the history of Yanjing over the past few decades. There are a few families, not from decades, but from hundreds of years ago. , Has always been the head snake of this land. They occupy the most precious resources of this land, restrain the rise of capable people and ensure their status. If only this is the case, this land can be stabilized and people can live and work in peace. Yes. The problem is that people in these families don¡¯t treat others as human beings at all. Just like me, I came here without a name, because I have some abilities and did something that harmed the interests of those people. Then they Just do everything possible to kill me. Heh...is it fair?"


    "So, I want to destroy this corrupt and wealthy fortress!" Tang Ye''s voice became cold.


    Han Ya was deeply shocked, what a big ambition!


    But shock is one thing, and reality is one thing. Han Ya kept her head sober and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Do you think it can be done?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t you think it is naive to ask this kind of question? If you can''t do it, you will know after a trial. If you don''t try it, you can''t do it."


    "That''s right, but you never thought that in the process of trying, you might pay a heavy price?" Han Ya questioned unwillingly.


    Tang Ye smiled, admiring Han Ya more and more, and said, "Of course I thought about it. That''s why I need help from others. That''s why I told you about this. You are a good sister of Yourong. I can trust you so I can You said this. I have seen and even experienced too many unfair things. In any case, I will definitely do this according to my mind. But I am not alone. As you said, the process of trying will have a price. So I hope that there are more capable people around me. Not to mention whether it will help me succeed, at least I have to protect You Tolerance, and those I care about and love."


    Han Ya was silent, glanced at Lin Yourong who was standing not far away looking up at the sky, then looked back at Tang Ye and said, "Do you think I can help you?"


    To Han Ya''s expectation, Tang Ye reached out and flicked her forehead, and said: "Don''t talk nonsense about this kind of question, stop by and leave the relationship, you can''t do it? I will ask you, this card, can''t you accept it? ?"


    Han Ya was bounced off her forehead, her pretty face turned red, and she glared at Tang Ye in shame, looking at the black horse card that Tang Ye handed in silence. Finally, she reached out and caught the card.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I will tell you what you need to do next. There won''t be too many things in the early stage. As long as you understand the situation in Yanjing, you can go to every place in Yanjing and take a look. . Of course you can also come up with your own strategy, if it is feasible, you can follow your ideas. As for the funds you need, just talk to me. Money should not be a problem for me."


    Han Ya curled her lips, always feeling that Tang Ye was bragging, but there were indeed many mysterious things about Tang Ye that she didn''t know. She was no longer so polite to Tang Ye, shrugging and joking: "Does this mean, Will you support me in the future?"


    Tang Ye looked at Han Ya''s eyes and became a little weird.


    Han Ya realized that there was a strong ambiguity in what she said, and she could not help blushing, guilty, and embarrassed. Hey, men raise you as a woman, do you need to raise them? Han Ya would definitely not have such a relationship with Tang Ye, and quickly corrected: "I didn''t mean that, I just used an analogy to describe it. I go to make a relationship and you pay, but I occasionally give myself some money for entertainment. Is this okay?"


    "Of course, how dare I treat you as free labor." Tang Ye laughed.


    After talking about the matter, Tang Ye waved to Lin Yourong, and Lin Yourong trot over, innocent and innocent, and said with a smile: "Have you finished talking?"


    Tang Ye pulled Lin Yourong''s hand and said, "After the talk, shall we go home, or continue to play?"


    Lin Yourong looked at Han Ya, where Han Ya still had the thought of playing, and was immersed in the secret conversations between Tang Ye and her, and said, "I''m tired of playing, go home, there will be a chance to play in the future."


    The three of them left the racecourse, Lin Yourong and Tang Ye were in the same car, and Han Ya had her own car. When driving away, Han Ya followed Lin Yourong''s car, holding the steering wheel in both hands, and holding the black horse card in one hand!


    The things Tang Ye talked to her were too huge, and she still felt a little dreamy now. But everything is true. She looked at Lin Yourong''s car in front. Tang Ye was driving the car. She seemed to be looking at Tang Ye with all kinds of complicated thoughts.


    Saying goodbye to Han Ya midway, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong returned to the Royal Garden. As soon as he returned, Tang Ye received a call from Chen Shuqing, stating that he was leaving for Yundian tomorrow. Tang Ye said that he understood that Lin Yourong was a little unhappy and was reluctant to leave Tang Ye.


    Even if the dinner was not bad, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon were a little affected by Tang Ye''s departure tomorrow, and were unhappy. Lu Celadon didn''t practice boxing with Tang Ye tonight, staying in the room and painting. When he was about to go to bed, Lu Celadon came out of the room and gave Tang Ye a notebook. Tang Ye opened it and looked at it. It was some Tai Chi movements. Tang Ye was immediately grateful to this "girlfriend", and Lu Celadon helped him point out some flaws in hard Tai Chi, and taught him how to play it better.


    Before Lu Celadon returned to the room, he glanced at Tang Ye and Lin Yourong, and said, "I will wear headphones when I sleep tonight!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, seeing Lu Celadon not knowing why. Hey, that''s weird, the girl sleeps with headphones and listens to the song. There is no need to say something specifically, right?


    However, Lin Yourong''s complexion was irritatingly red, and she lowered her head and bit her lip, afraid to look at people.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye frowned, suddenly realized that she cast grateful eyes at Lu Celadon.


    Lu Qingci snorted coldly and shook his head into the room.


    This girl is so sensible. Wearing headphones to sleep tonight is not to let Tang Ye and Lin Yourong toss in the room without worrying about the future?


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, who was blushing, and Lin Yourong''s hands were intertwined. Isn''t it? You have to separate, how can you not roll a few sheets?


    Tang Ye took the initiative and carried Lin Yourong into the room. Lin Yourong was no longer reserved, and slid against Tang Ye''s body and actively rubbed it. When she kissed, she deliberately groaned, wishing to stimulate Tang Ye to crackle with her all night.


    "What do you think?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, who was beginning to pant, but was no longer ashamed to look at people.


    Lin Yourong took the initiative to touch Tang Ye with a slender jade hand, and said, "Until you have no strength!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed, "I''m going to another place tomorrow, what if I don''t have enough energy?"


    "You''re flying tomorrow..." Lin Yourong smiled.


    Tang Ye took her helplessly, she was full of flattery, deliberately put on a seductive posture, and said: "I have learned two new poses!"


    "I''ve only learned two in a few months and are very good?" Tang Ye pouted.


    "You...!" Lin Yourong was very angry, grabbing Tang Ye''s neck and pulling him onto the bed, and took the initiative to ride on it.


    When he set off on the next day, Tang Ye stepped out by the door and flashed his waist!


    Lu Celadon glared at Tang Ye and Lin Yourong who walked out the door, and whispered: "Traitor-husband ******* she was quarreled all night after wearing headphones!

 Chapter 290： Go Yundian!

    To express his affirmation and support for the experts and professors who rushed to Yundian this time, the Minister of Health Xu Shichang came to the airport to see him off. Tang Ye saw Xu Shichang for the first time. This red-walled magnate who might become his backer in the future was not as tall and mighty as he imagined. Instead, he was like a little old man walking in the fields with his hands on his back.


    There are five experts and professors selected from Yanjing to Yundian this time. Among these five, Tang Ye is the most conspicuous, because he is the youngest, only in his twenties, and the other four are the youngest in their forties. . So Tang Ye seemed a little out of place. However, everyone knows that Tang Ye is the representative of the city''s No. 1 Hospital. There are indeed some brilliant deeds, so there are not too many objections. Besides, Xu Shichang didn''t say anything, so who can chew his tongue?


    Tang Ye was tall and strong. When Xu Shichang said goodbye to the five people, he stood in front of Tang Ye, and was raised a head by Tang Ye. He looked up at Tang Ye, smiled, and said, "I have heard of you from Lao Chen, Lao Wang, and Lao Peng. Hey, it''s not bad for the kid. There is a group of old men to talk to you. I can tell you. , Don¡¯t do things tricky, be down-to-earth, single-minded, okay?"


    Xu Shichang was beating Tang Ye a little.


    Chen Shuqing, Wang Airen, and Peng Huaicai, these very important elderly people, all spoke good things to Tang Ye, or supported him. As the number one person in the Ministry of Health, Xu Shichang must find out Tang Ye''s situation. It''s okay not to understand. With this understanding, he thinks Tang Ye is really a kid who can toss. He is already half of his body buried in the loess soil. Now sitting in the position of the Minister of Health, he doesn''t want to toss so much, but wants to do a few more important things in people''s livelihood, so even if Tang Ye has the ability, he will not help Tang Ye. Engage in other twists and turns. What he wanted was that Tang Ye worked wholeheartedly on medical care.


    In the eyes of others, being beaten directly by Xu Shichang is almost the same as being warned. This is not a good thing. However, those with a more delicate mind know that although this is a warning, it is also an excellent opportunity. It is certainly not easy to get Xu Shichang to beat. Ordinary Xu Shichang would waste that time? Therefore, if you do it well and follow Xu Shichang''s heart, it will be a matter of flying into the sky.


    Tang Ye was beaten by the little old man, his eyes rolled, and he smiled: "Minister Xu, I definitely want to do something wholeheartedly, but sometimes there are always some flies to pester me, and I don¡¯t have decent tools. It will inevitably delay some time if you slap the flies yourself. However, I think there will be a lot less flies in the future. After all, Minister Xu is next to you. The flies should be shocked by your **** spirit and dare not harass!"


    Tang Ye''s words shocked the four experts and professors next to him. This little **** is so bold, he clearly wants Xu Shichang to be his backer?


    Tang Ye''s words are actually easy to understand. The flies that come to pester him are those who are making trouble for him. And if you want those people not to trouble him, it is best to have Xu Shichang protect them. Otherwise, he must rely on his own strength to deal with the enemy, and he will definitely have to delay time.


    Xu Shichang smiled twice. He stretched out his hand as if he was about to slap Tang Ye''s head, but he took it back and hummed, "You think you are sweet and sweet, and all the flies come to pester you? Besides, if there are any I am here. The flies that come will be bigger and more difficult to deal with. You will definitely not be able to stop this little thing. Then you want to have me by your side?"


    Several people next to him heard Xu Shichang''s words and took a breath. I''m good, Xu Shichang doesn''t mind helping Tang Ye?


    Xu Shichang''s words are also easy to understand. His status is very high. Although he can be used as Tang Ye''s backer, he has his enemies. If Tang Ye leans against him, he will be targeted by his enemies. His enemy, like his status, was not comparable to Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye may be more dangerous than it is now.


    Without waiting for Tang Ye to speak, Xu Shichang waved his hand and said, "Okay, okay, kid, let''s solve the immediate matter first, don''t give me trouble!"


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded, "Okay."


    The few people nearby saw the conversation between Tang Ye and Xu Shichang, and they were embarrassed. They felt that Tang Ye and Xu Shichang were the same kind of people, and Xu Shichang would use them again after Tang Ye. Of course, the key is that Tang Ye has real skills, otherwise Xu Shichang would not dare to go his own way under the nose of the red wall. He comes from the Red Wall, but he cannot represent the Red Wall. The red wall is the red wall of this country, not the red wall of one person.


    The Professor Wearing Eyes standing next to Tang Ye, with a slightly fat face, was Wei Jianghua from the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital. He glanced at Tang Ye secretly and felt complicated.


    The last time Zhao Jiang used despicable means to smear the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 1 Hospital, the result was revealed. The reputation of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital plummeted. Wei Jianghua was somewhat hostile to Tang Ye. But seeing Tang Ye being able to talk to Xu Shichang like that, he felt that even if he had some vengeance on Tang Ye, he would definitely not dare to do it. This is because Xu Shichang takes things seriously this time. Those of them who are ordered to do things, if they make trouble and create a moth, Xu Shichang will definitely be punished severely.


    Xu Shichang told a few more people and went back to deal with the matter. These old people are worthy of respect, dedicated to the country and the people, before they die. Tang Ye stayed with these admirable old people, and would always be infected. So when he helped Tang Manhong protect the top ranking list, he had a premise, that is, those people cannot be villains without a bottom line, let alone traitors!


    When the flight time was up, Tang Ye said goodbye to Chen Shuqing and Lin Yourong who had sent him off, and boarded the plane to the Yundian land in the southwest.


    In addition to Wei Jianghua, there was also an old doctor who held an important position in the Red Wall "National Medical Team". These doctors are described as imperial doctors in ancient words, and their status is very high. The one accompanying him now, called Zhou Sisheng, an old man in his sixtieth year, always squinted his eyes, as if he was about to die, even hard to open his eyes. However, Tang Ye knew that the old doctor was very good at health preservation, and his apparent "death" was not true. If nothing else, the old man estimated that he could still live and live in ten years. Zhou Sisheng, Sisheng Sisheng, but a good name.


    The other three, a tall and thin man about the same age as Wei Jianghua, didn''t like to talk, but he seemed to be very shrewd. There is another named Huang Jingwang, who is somewhat arrogant and has a temperament worse than others. He often quarrels most fiercely on issues that have differences.


    Five people, Tang Ye, Zhou Sisheng, Wei Jianghua, Shi Ershuai, and Huang Jingwang, flew from Yanjing to Yundian to investigate the death of Yundian medicinal plants.


    The plane entered the sky over Yundian, Tang Ye looked down, and saw a verdant greenery, ups and downs, and beautiful. Unlike the climate in Yanjing, Yundian is a place very south, and it is full of greenery throughout the year.


    Tang Ye thought, one day when he can have a leisure time, he should take his daughter-in-law for a walk. The world is so big, you shouldn''t miss those wonderful things.

 Chapter 291： The livelihood of medicine farmers!

    In the evening, Tang Ye, Zhou Sisheng and others arrived at Yundian Airport. Zhu Zehong, director of the Yundian Health Bureau, personally came to receive him, arranged a hotel accommodation, and took a special bus from the city to the mountains early tomorrow morning. The medicinal materials grow in remote mountain areas, and it takes five or six hours to take a bus from the city.


    When you arrive at the hotel, it is natural to have a meal together. Zhu Zehong was upright and honest, not a pedantic official, and did not have the luxury to please Tang Ye and the others. The meal was directly at the hotel. Although it was a big meal, it was ordinary. There was no extravagance that a meal would cost tens of thousands.


    Tang Ye has always been exquisite, and as the youngest member of the entourage, he tended to be polite and low-key, and everyone liked it. Except for Wei Jianghua from the No. 6 Hospital of the city, who was not warm to him, everyone else could talk and laugh.


    Zhu Zehong is a very responsible leader. At the end of the meal, after getting acquainted with each other, he directly talked about official affairs and said: "The medicinal material that has problems this time must be understood by everyone. It is a very precious purple ganoderma. Otherwise, Minister Xu will not be personally responsible. The national production of purple Ganoderma lucidum is limited, and in Yundian, we benefit from the large forests left in the dense forest in Xishuangbanna after the change. There are a large number of old tree roots and branches, so purple Ganoderma can be grown. In addition, in order to ensure the quality, local In addition to protecting the environment, medicine farmers rarely interfere with the growth of purple ganoderma, so 99% of our purple ganoderma grows naturally. However, because of this "stocking" mode, once the purple ganoderma itself appears Problems are basically at a loss. It¡¯s not that there have been problems in the past, but they are all normal. A small part of necrosis is normal. However, now there are many necrosis and the situation is very serious. We dare not move, so we need to trouble you. expert."


    Speaking of this issue, Zhu Zehong looked worried, frowned, and sighed: "Although most of these purple Ganoderma lucidum grow naturally, in order to take care of our lives in these remote areas, the country allocates those lands. So each family Every household can be responsible for some land with medicinal resources, and when it is harvested, it can be divided into a sum of money. However, if there is a problem with the medicinal materials on the land that they are responsible for, they will not have a penny. Now these purple Ganoderma lucidum They are the main medicinal materials in Baoling Village. Their income depends on them. They only harvest once a year. If this is gone, how will they live?"


    "At the beginning, when the village was dividing the land, Baoling Village was still fighting with the neighboring village Baoshan Village. They said they could allocate land with such precious medicinal materials as purple ganoderma. Everyone wanted it. Baoshan Village stretched out his hand later. The management is carried out from above. Although Baoshan Village has not allocated the land for growing purple Ganoderma lucidum, the environment is not bad. With the help of the state, a variety of medicinal materials have been developed. Nowadays, life is much better than Baoling Village. Because they grow medicinal materials flexibly. Ah, I harvest several times a year, even if there is a problem with one medicinal material, there are other medicinal materials that can be harvested. But Baoling Village is not good. If the purple ganoderma is gone, there is nothing. So now Baoling Village is envious of Baoshan Village. Come. Recently, some people in Baoling Village were pressed into a hurry. They ran to exhale with Baoshan Village and almost got into a fight. On the one hand, there is a problem with medicinal materials and on the other with the villagers. Do you worry about people?"


    Zhu Zehong felt sentimental, the people at the dinner table were silent, and the atmosphere became a little bleak.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "So the most important thing is to solve the problem of purple ganoderma, right?"


    Several people looked at Tang Ye with different eyes.


    Everyone knows this. The problem is that there is very little experience in traditional Chinese medicine for the problems of purple Ganoderma lucidum, which is a precious medicinal material. The current problems are rare and urgent. How can they be easily solved?


    Zhu Zehong is very interested in Tang Ye, a young man in his twenties. Is such a young man really capable of that? Can you convince all the old Chinese doctors and professors? Is it really a genius, not a bragging about being a good-eyed man?


    He didn''t ask Tang Ye about these rude questions in person. He looked at Tang Ye and said with a chuckle: "Doctor Tang, if the problem with Purple Ganoderma can be solved, all other problems will be solved."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then I will set off to Baoling Village tonight, and try to get more time to understand the actual situation."


    Zhu Zehong frowned, glanced at Zhou Sisheng and the others, looked back at Tang Ye and stopped talking.


    Tang Ye was so serious, he was very happy, but he also had to take care of the elderly like Zhou Sisheng. Tang Ye is young and can toss in the middle of the night, but a few old people can''t.


    Tang Ye saw his embarrassment and said with a smile: "I will go alone first. After all, I am young and strong and can bear it. As for Senior Zhou, you should rest in the hotel first and go there as planned tomorrow."


    Wei Jianghua became a little unhappy. He felt that Tang Ye was being the boss and arranging jobs for them. Hey, I really don''t know it. A younger generation should listen to the older generation. Why do you want to tell me?


    Tang Ye noticed Wei Jianghua¡¯s face, speechless, and looked at Zhou Sisheng: "Senior Zhou, I have no other intentions, I just want to take a look first. You also know your own situation, and running around all night is indeed a bit too much. If I don¡¯t respect you, then...just treat it as if I don¡¯t respect you."


    Tang Ye curled his lips rascally.


    "Tang Ye, how do you talk..."


    "It''s okay, I think Tang Ye is pretty good, Dr. Wei, do you think there is a problem with this arrangement?" Wei Jianghua wanted to say that Tang Ye was rude, but Zhou Sisheng stopped.


    Among the few accompanying people, Zhou Sisheng has the identity of the Chinese medicine team, the highest prestige, and the most powerful speech. Wei Jianghua could only stop saying that Tang Ye''s was wrong, and sullen beside him.


    Tang Ye thanked Zhou Sisheng. Then Zhu Zehong arranged for him an off-road vehicle, not afraid to take the mountain road, he drove to Baoling Village first.


    As night fell, Tang Ye drove out of the city according to the map, entered the mountain road, and continued to deepen. It''s quiet outside, and the mountains are dark all around. Tang Ye was not afraid, but enjoyed the tranquility. After staying in Yanjing for a long time, he missed him very much when he returned to the mountains.


    But you can''t just think about freedom right now. The necrosis of purple ganoderma must be resolved. Fortunately, Tang Ye studied Chinese medicine from Nong Baicao, and was very familiar with Ganoderma lucidum.


    Ganoderma is generally grown in mountains and forests with high humidity and dim light. There are six species of purple, red, blue, yellow, white, and black. They mainly grow on the roots of rotting trees or trees. Ganoderma is not a plant. It is a hard, multi-spore, and slightly bitter large fungus. It cannot perform photosynthesis by itself and can only take in nutrients from other organic matter or rotting trees. Ganoderma lucidum that has reached maturity will spray powdery spores to reproduce. Wild Ganoderma lucidum is rare now, and the quality is not easy to control, so the purple Ganoderma lucidum resource in Baoling Village is very precious.


    Among Ganoderma lucidum, purple Ganoderma lucidum is especially precious. It is called "Xiancao". It is low in nature, non-toxic, top-quality, and limited in national production. It can be used to treat diabetes, hypertension, coronary heart disease, insomnia and other diseases. Long-term use can prevent tumors, protect liver and liver, delay aging, and strengthen the body. It is beneficial and harmless to the human body. It is suitable for long-term health care and can be taken by children and adults.


    One of the good points is that the purple ganoderma is non-toxic and has no side effects.


    With such a good Chinese medicine, Tang Ye, as a Chinese medicine doctor, naturally didn''t want any problems with purple ganoderma. Looking forward at the vast night, he was not afraid of entering the mountains alone, speeding up and rushing to Baoling Village.

 Chapter 292： Still caught by the bad guys!

    Tang Ye started from the city when it turned dark at 7 o''clock, followed the map to a town, and then entered the mountain road from the town, driving between the real mountains and mountain roads. These mountain roads were not paved with cement or asphalt. The section of the road near the town was barely paved with a layer of small stones, but after entering the mountain, it was a dirt road. This kind of mud road is very bad, it is windy and dusty in sunny days, and muddy in rainy days.


    Some people say that since there are such precious resources of purple ganoderma in the mountainous area, people should become rich. Look at the people in Jinxi area. Because of coal resources, Jinxi coal bosses are well-known throughout the country. In fact, the problem cannot be discussed in this way. The resource of purple ganoderma is not comparable to coal. Although there are purple Ganoderma lucidum resources, they are few after all. Moreover, the growth cycle of purple ganoderma is very long, and it takes more than ten months for the wild ones. So there is at most one harvest a year. If something goes wrong, the purple Ganoderma may grow longer. A few years or decades is not an exaggeration. The Millennium Ganoderma is not a scream.


    In addition to the limitations of many factors, there are also issues such as lowering prices by purchasers. Without the help of the state, the simple people in these remote places are not at the mercy of others. There were bad things many years ago. An old farmer sold a batch of valuable medicinal materials at a low price and thought he was making a profit. The thinking is still the old age, thinking that one hundred yuan is very much. In fact, in those areas, one hundred yuan is indeed a lot. Make do with it, ten days and a half months. But in the big cities outside, what can one hundred yuan use? Fortunately, the merchants who came in from the big cities outside, the black-hearted, and the simple people in the mountains, are all unscrupulous. In recent years, it has improved a lot. The state has intervened and the purchasers dare not mess around.


    Regarding these situations, Tang Ye was actually deeply moved. In the past, he often went out with his master to find medicinal materials, so he met unscrupulous businessmen. At that time, he had a deep feeling that if conditions permit one day, he will not only be a doctor in the hospital, but also a doctor who often travels around. Really seeing all kinds of things and contacting all kinds of people can better play the role of a doctor.


    Being a doctor can do a lot besides treating diseases. For example, by listening to the voices of those farmers and knowing that they are being exploited, you can help.


    Going deeper and deeper into the mountains, the mountain roads are getting smaller and smaller and more bumpy. The car drove very slowly, as slow as a trot. No way, I am unfamiliar with these mountain roads, even with the lights on, I dare not hurry. I accidentally hit a stone, or turned around, and then there is a cliff in front of me. Isn''t it dangerous?


    Before Tang Ye had to leave overnight, Zhu Zehong persuaded him, and this was a big reason. However, Tang Ye insisted and set off overnight. Turning to the next mountain, Tang Ye originally thought it was okay, but suddenly there was a "bang". There was a big hole and he didn''t pay attention. The wheel sank in and shook severely. He cried out in pain.


    Tucked in the ass!


    Tang Ye took a breath of pain, and the car stopped, planning to go down and stretch his fists. I couldn''t stand up. Oh, my legs are numb! Plus I was caught in my **** just now, that''s uncomfortable. He opened the car door, almost rolled off, and sat on the ground, taking a few breaths to feel more comfortable.


    He is very sad.


    Rub the buttocks and flex the muscles and bones to recover. Think about it, walking this mountain road is really not something that Zhou Sisheng old men can afford. At a normal speed, it takes five or six hours to travel from the city to the village. But in order to take care of Zhou Sisheng and them, it must take a day.


    It was pitch black all around, Tang Ye turned on the flashlight to illuminate a range of one or two meters around him, sat down on the grass outside the mountain road, and just lay down to rest. Sleeping in the air has never been a problem for him, he is actually a wild child. But he did not grow up purely in the mountains. In order to keep him out of touch with society, Nong Baicao would arrange him to live outside for a period of time. So he knows the colorful world outside. Otherwise, there won''t be a talking mouth.


    Objectively, Tang Ye is really a powerful character. However, the most powerful thing is actually farming herbs. If you carefully study the trajectory of nurturing and nurturing Tang Ye from agricultural herbs, you will find that there is a huge secret!


    Wang Airen had already noticed that the master who had never appeared behind Tang Ye was an extremely difficult person.


    Tang Ye fell asleep on the grass by the roadside. When he woke up, the sky was already bright.


    At dawn, you can see the road without driving lights, so it won¡¯t be as hard as last night. He looked to the front and was stunned. It turned out that there was already a house, so he was about to arrive in the village! Hey, he patted his head, a little speechless, if he insisted on driving for more than ten minutes last night, he would be able to settle down in the village!


    Before he returned to the car, he saw that one of the front wheels of the car had fallen into a big pit. It was this accident that caused him to be caught in his **** last night. Originally, most of the wheels were in a pit, so someone must be asked to help to get the car, but he didn''t use it. I saw that he took a big horse step, exerted force suddenly, stretched out his hands and lifted the car to get the wheels out of the big hole.


    This is the power of vigor. He is now in the realm of four-strength energy, a veritable master!


    "Wow!" Tang Ye didn''t expect that after he lifted the car with both hands, there was an exclamation of a little girl in the forest behind.


    Tang Ye was very sensitive. Hearing the voice, he turned his head immediately, exuding his power, and shouted, "Who!"


    Huhu!


    His low drink was like a small wind blowing in the direction of the little girl''s voice.


    "Yeah!" Then came the little girl''s exclamation again, and then heard the rustling voice, like a little squirrel traveling through the dense woods.


    The little girl was scared by Tang Ye and ran away!


    Tang Ye reacted, and when he heard the voice of a little girl, he felt guilty. He blamed himself for being too sensitive and frightened others. In fact, there are reasons why he is so alert. This time he left Yanjing and came to Yundian. The emperor of Mount Gao was far away, even with Minister Xu''s shelter, it was not necessarily safe. He knew very well that someone at Yanjing wanted to kill him. If he wants to kill, then this time he came to Yundian is a very good opportunity.


    When the little girl was scared, Tang Ye felt embarrassed. Looking at the woods in front, it was very dense and probably dangerous, but the little girl was scared and must run around. He felt uneasy and chased the little girl.


    With his speed and keenness, catching up with the little girl is not a problem. Soon, he saw a six or seven-year-old girl wearing a pair of very old cloth shoes and a red and white-washed clothes, pouting her **** and running vigorously. The little girl ran very messy, and she could run wherever she could drill, but she didn''t know when she turned around.


    When the little girl saw Tang Ye chasing her, she cried "Wow" in fright. This "wow" is completely different from the "wow" that I just exclaimed. Just now, it was estimated that she saw Tang Ye being able to lift a car and felt it was great, so she exclaimed, but now she cried out of fear.


    Tang Ye saw the little girl crying out of fear and panic. She couldn''t laugh or cry. At the same time, she was very guilty. She scared a little loli into tears. Damn it!


    The little girl suddenly slipped and fell, and she fell directly into the face. A small face hit the dirt directly, and she ate some dirt, and her nose was stained with withered yellow leaves. But she didn''t dare to stay, she scrambled to stand up and continue running, crying even harder, and I felt pity.


    She is afraid of being captured by Tang Ye!


    She had heard the old man say that someone came to steal children and sell them!


    Isn''t Tang Ye the one from outside? And how terrible it is to lift a car by hand!


    Tang Ye saw the little girl like this, his heart was so distressed, he was not willing to make the little girl so scared and panicked!


    He passed quickly, picked up the little girl, had to explain it well, and made a big make up for the little girl.


    As a result, hey, the little girl cried even more heartbreakingly.


    Still caught by the bad guys!

 Chapter 293： Girl picking mushrooms!

    The little girl was hugged by Tang Ye, struggling desperately, slapped, scratched, bitten, and tried every means to escape. She cried so much that she forgot to call for help. Maybe he called it too, but Tang Ye couldn''t understand it in the local dialect.


    Tang Ye looked at the little girl panicked and felt even more distressed. Although the little girl''s clothes were simple, the clothes were washed white, and the cloth shoes were cracked and disconnected, but the little girl was very clear, like the kind of hidden fairy boy who did not touch the world. This kind of child is always very pitiful, especially a little girl.


    The little girl''s hands were not so clean and clear, some were callused, and some of her nails were stained with dirt. Seeing this, it must be the children of poor families who have taken charge early. Although he is five or six years old, he is also beginning to be sensible, even if he is still ignorant and has a childish nature, but at the order of his family, he knows to work.


    Washing clothes requires washing clothes, washing vegetables requires washing vegetables, or sweeping, weeding, etc. If you stop playing, hey, get beaten! Therefore, the more you do, the more you understand, and people seem to be more precocious, unlike the children of wealthy families who are spoiled and spoiled. Children who are six or seven years old are just six or seven years old. They are six or seven years old, they are already teenagers.


    "I''m not a bad person, don''t be afraid." Tang Ye looked at the little girl who was struggling and crying, and racked his brains to think about how to explain it. In the end, he said that he was not a bad person. However, the more you say this, the more you look bad!


    The little girl naturally didn''t believe him, but struggled hard, cried hard, panicked and scared.


    "Alright! Don''t cry, I''ll catch you and feed the monsters if you cry again!" Tang Ye deliberately acted as a villain and scared the little girl.


    The little girl was really frightened, because in their place, there are large tracts of woods, and some woods have never been visited, so there has been a saying that there are monsters in the mountains. The little girl dared not cry too much, sobbing carefully. Seeing Tang Ye''s fierce expression, she tried her best not to cry, her little face wrinkled, but she wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry.


    Tang Ye saw that there was still mud on her face, which was stained by a fall when she ran away just now. Some dirt will seep into her eyes along with tears. The little girl feels uncomfortable and wants to rub it with her hands, but there is dirt in her little hands. Tang Ye quickly stopped her, "Don''t wipe it!"


    The little girl was scared again and didn''t dare to wipe it. She felt resentful in her heart, the dirt would seep into her eyes, and it would be terribly uncomfortable, but this bad guy was not allowed to wipe it himself!


    But then she was stunned, Tang Ye stretched out his hand, pulled some sleeves, and helped her clean the area around her eyes, making her not uncomfortable at all. She glanced at Tang Ye weirdly, and Tang Ye smiled lightly: "Your hands are all muddy. If you wipe them with your hands, it will be more serious."


    The little girl moved her mouth, presumably she wanted to say "Oh", but she didn''t dare to say anything when she thought that this was a bad person.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you think I''m a bad guy, come here to catch you and sell it? Actually, it''s not. I came in from outside to help your village see those necrotic medicine doctors. I saw you run into the woods just now. Here, I will catch up for fear that something will happen to you. You really don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    The little girl actually didn''t want to listen to Tang Ye''s explanation, anyway, she was scared, it was a problem whether she could hear it, and whether she believed it was also a problem. However, when she heard Tang Ye say that she came in from the outside to see the doctor for necrotic medicinal materials, her eyes moved, and her expression finally changed.


    The village chief Aye said that the government will arrange people to help them rescue the necrotic purple ganoderma in Baoling Village, so that the villagers will have a harvest. These days, people in the entire village are looking forward to the arrival of those great people.


    The little girl glanced at Tang Ye. She might be scared or timid, and soon she didn¡¯t dare to look at it. She lowered her head and screamed like mosquitoes and flies, and said: "You, you are really what the village chief said. Those doctors?"


    "Of course!" Tang Ye was actually very approachable when he was not fierce, and smiled: "Don''t believe it? Then I''ll show you where your hand hurts. I can make you feel relieved."


    Before the little girl agreed, Tang Ye took out the Twenty-Four Tong Xuan stitches in the old leather bag, which looked very masterful. The little girl blinked and glanced secretly, very curious.


    Tang Ye gently shook the little girl¡¯s immature hand and said, ¡°It¡¯s swollen here, isn¡¯t it painful? I¡¯m a doctor, but a Chinese medicine doctor. Have you listened to your village chief¡¯s grandfather said what Chinese medicine is? It uses needles."


    The little girl probably knew what was going on, and she looked like she wanted to nod, but was unwilling to nod. She still felt that Tang Ye might be a bad person.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I just use silver needles, come and help you heal. Don''t worry, it doesn''t hurt, it''s very comfortable."


    Tang Ye held the little girl''s small hand and gave a few needles in the area where the skin was broken and red and swollen. The little girl wrinkled her eyes and bulged her small mouth, as if she was afraid of a shot in the ass. But when Tang Ye went down, she found that not only did not hurt, but also very cool, so she was relieved. When Tang Ye finished the treatment, she found that it didn''t hurt anymore. When she looked at Tang Ye, her eyes brightened a lot, probably because she had let go of her guard against Tang Ye and was no longer so afraid.


    Tang Ye saw a lot of dirty spots on the little girl''s face, and said, "Where is the little river here, your face is dirty, it doesn''t look good."


    The little girl lowered her head, her ears red. It''s a girl after all, a little bit ashamed.


    Tang Ye took her hand and said, "You lead the way and go to the river to wash."


    The little girl hesitated, and finally led the way silently.


    There is no river, but there is a very clear stream. Tang Ye washes his face with the stream water, and feels refreshed. The little girl stood by, afraid to run, always watching Tang Ye secretly, afraid of Tang Ye but full of curiosity.


    She thinks, this brother looks better than the men in the village. It is several times stronger than Zhang Pizi in the neighboring village. This is the brother who can be worthy of the sister.


    The little girl suddenly showed a very sad look, and glanced in the direction of the mountain.


    At this time, somewhere in the mountains with a lot of dead wood, there was a woman carrying a bamboo basket and looking down for something. Her dress was as simple as the little girl, or it was... shabby, the color of her clothes was washed very lightly, and there were several places for sewing and mending. But the woman is very beautiful, just like that little girl, very clear and spiritual, with clean and bright eyes, white and tender skin nourished by the good mountains and rivers, her figure is concave and convex, and her curve is graceful. The facial features are small and exquisite, softer than the grace of a Jiangnan woman.


    The woman had a wooden stick in her hand. When she walked under the roots of a rotting tree with many weeds, she used the stick to gently press down those weeds, looked at the roots, and saw a red mushroom. Smile, there are two simple dimples.


    The red mushrooms are red mushrooms, which are very precious wild edible fungi. They are also known as red mushrooms, real red mushrooms, and can be sold at a very good price.


    The woman came to look for these red mushrooms.


    It is rare to find one. The woman bent down carefully to pick it. After picking it, she carefully put it in a bamboo basket for fear of breaking it. Then she continued to search for red mushrooms. However, at this moment, several men who looked like rogues appeared in front of her. After seeing the woman, the head of her eyes brightened and gave a smirk. He ran to the woman and said, "Okay, water. Qingdie, you are stealing red mushrooms again!"


    The woman panicked, then she was slightly angry, staring at the man and said: "Zhang Sanbao, don''t spit people, red mushrooms are wild, whoever finds it, why do you say that I am stealing?!"


    The man sneered and said, "Just because this land is occupied by me, it is already mine!"


    In fact, this piece of land is not allocated, and lies between Baoling Village and Baoshan Village. But this three treasures is a famous rogue in the village, who often bullies people. Now Baoling Village has the problem of medicinal necrosis. Zhang Sanbao has been coveting the village Huashui Qingdie in Baoling Village for a long time, so he took the opportunity to attack Shuei Qingdie.


    Otherwise, early in the morning, he would run around in the mountains? It''s nothing more than the Shui Qing butterfly who is looking for the red mushroom!

 Chapter 294： A pair of sisters!

    As Zhu Zehong and Tang Ye said before, Baoshan Village has been developing better year after year because of the government''s help in the early development, and the types of medicinal materials grown and the industry is relatively flexible. Originally, Baoling Village was supported by the precious medicinal material of purple ganoderma, which was no worse than Baoshan Village. Even if there is no accident with the purple Ganoderma lucidum, Baoling Village will usually live more easily than Baoshan Village, and there is no need to be busy taking care of medicinal materials all day long. But now the purple ganoderma has a problem, Baoling Village''s situation has become very bad.


    Baoshan Village, which has the purple Ganoderma lucidum resources, has always been envious of Baoling Village. It was very gloating about the encounter in Baoling Village, and it also gave Zhang Sanbao the opportunity to mess with the rogue. In Baoling Village and Baoshan Village, even in villages further away, everyone knows Zhang Sanbao''s rogue and domineering. It is said that Zhang Sanbao was involved outside when he was a teenager, and was arrested and squatted in jail for several years. He was in his twenties when he came out. After he was released from prison, he took a few brothers he had met in the prison back to the village and began a life of tyranny.


    Of course, some people of this kind report to the police station, but Zhang Sanbao and his brothers all came out of jail. The old fritters are so good that they can get rid of bad things. The police have nothing to do. Moreover, the police in the police station are also afraid of these desperadoes. These people all came out of prison, cruel and unforgiving. The police in the police station set up their homes in the local area, where their parents, wives and children also live here. If these desperadoes are provoked, what will happen to their family members when they are retaliated?


    The emperor Shan Gao was far away, and the villagers couldn''t toss if they wanted the officials in the province to arrest people. Either it was blocked by Zhang Sanbao, or the villagers couldn''t follow the process of the provincial capital because of their ability. That''s why Zhang Sanbao and his prison brothers acted as a blessing in Baoling Village and Baoshan Village, and no one dared to move. Fortunately, Zhang Sanbao''s father is more conscientious, and Zhang Sanbao also recognizes this father. His father does not allow him to do too much, so he has some restraint, otherwise in broad daylight he will arrest a woman to insult and no one dares to care.


    People like Zhang Sanbao are notorious. People in several villages know it. The reputation of Shui Qingdie is not worse than them, and several villages are famous, but the reputation of Shui Qingdie is good. There are several reasons. One is that the Shui Qing butterfly is very beautiful, and the villagers say that it is a fairy who descended to the earth. One is that Shui Qingdie is very filial, taking care of her blind grandfather since she was a child, and dragging her sister Water Dragonfly.


    The fate of Shui Qingdie''s family is also bitter. Shortly after the birth of her sister, Water Dragonfly, her parents went to the mountains to see the land. They entered the dense forest rumored to have monsters, but they never came out again. After so many years, they must have died. At that time, her grandfather ran to the dense forest to find his son and daughter-in-law, but when he escaped, his eyes burst and bleed, and he has been blind since then.


    Someone asked the old man what happened, the old man would become silent, trembling all over, and terribly scared, the villagers said that he saw the monster that cannibalism. Alas, it''s also pitiful. Both my son and daughter-in-law were eaten by monsters. There are two granddaughters left, one is not too big and the other is just born. The old man is blind again.


    But who would think that Shui Qingdie took care of her grandfather and her younger sister by herself, and she persisted until now. But the life is really hard. Originally it didn''t have to be so hard, but because Zhang Sanbao spied her beauty, a few years ago, together with a rogue in Baoling Village, they took up her family''s land. She said that she is a girl''s home, can not have so much land, only the father''s share. The old man''s share is not much, their family earns even less. Now purple Ganoderma has a problem again, which is even worse. So Shui Qingdie had to go to the deep mountains and forests to find red mushrooms to make a living.


    In fact, the villagers take care of Shui Qingdie very much. Shui Qingdie is now in her twenties. In this remote place, many girls get married when they are seventeen or eighteen. She is considered an older leftover girl. In fact, a few years ago, someone in the village gave Shui Qingdie a match, and it was easy to find a man to rely on. Shui Qingdie was nodding at first, but asked to take her grandfather and sister Water Dragonfly, and also asked the man to pay to send Water Dragonfly to school until the water Dragonfly grew up. The funny thing is that although Shui Qingdie is beautiful, the man didn¡¯t. Promise her terms.


    After all... Don¡¯t look at Shui Qingdie¡¯s beautiful appearance, but the man thinks that although she is beautiful, she has never gone to school and doesn¡¯t recognize many words. In addition to being beautiful and being able to do some hard work, she¡¯s nothing. The ability. In this mountain, it means to be able to do hard work. Pretty? After a few years, she became a yellow-faced woman, isn''t she also a woman. The man was more pragmatic. He felt that it was too expensive to take care of a blind old man and also to supply water to school. Besides, only an ugly wife can stay home. Too beautiful is not safe, so the man rejected Shui Qingdie.


    Later, Shui Qingdie stopped thinking about these things, because she could barely support this family by herself. The only regret is that my sister is six years old and is already at school, but there is no way for her to go to school. Now that the purple ganoderma has happened again, there is no other way. Now Shui Qingdie is both a sister and a mother. Of course, she hopes her sister has a good future.


    Zhang Sanbao smiled playfully, looked up and down Shui Qingdie, and smiled. The longer this little girl is, the more flavorful it is, the bigger and rounder buttocks, and the more bulging breasts, she must be crooked in her hands. Zhang Sanbao''s eyes became more yin-dirty, Shui Qingdie bit her lips and glared, but she was helpless and anxious.


    Usually in the village, Zhang Sanbao dared to molest a woman in front of a person, even reaching out to slap or squeeze her butt, and the woman ran away when she saw him, for fear of being a bad hand. Now in the deep mountains, Zhang Sanbao directly took her to work, and she couldn''t resist. How could she be Zhang Sanbao''s rogue opponents.


    Thinking about it this way, Shui Qingdie was even more afraid. It is very far from the village. She and her sister came here before dawn, just to pick the red mushrooms, so as not to be preempted, they did not expect to meet Zhang Sanbao. And according to Zhang Sanbao, these rascal lazy and lazy people, how could it be possible to come here early in the morning, then they must have come specially.


    Isn¡¯t the goal to be yourself?


    "Zhang Sanbao, if you, if you dare to mess around, I must tell the village chief grandpa!" Shui Qingdie was afraid, so she could only use the village chief''s name to embolden herself.


    However, Zhang Sanbao smiled, especially treacherously, and said, "What am I afraid of, the old man of the village chief! Shui Qingdie, I tell you, today you are my wife! Don''t worry, take care of me, you The blind grandfather and younger sister will not starve to death!"


    With that said, Zhang Sanbao smiled wickedly and forced her towards Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie kept moving backwards, turned back and ran.


    "Run? Can you run away?" Zhang Sanbao smiled playfully, and ran after Qingdie easily.


    ...


    By the clear stream, Tang Ye pulled the little girl in front of him and helped her to wipe the mud on her face. Like a father who loved his daughter, he said: "My name is Tang Ye, how about you?"


    "Water, water dragonfly..." the little girl whispered, looking at Tang Ye with her eyes slanted. She clearly no longer thinks that Tang Ye is a bad person, but she still appears cautiously guarded.


    "Dragonfly? Haha, a nice name." Tang Ye laughed and said.


    The little girl blushed slightly.


    Suddenly the little girl grabbed the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes and said, "I, I''m going to find my sister, otherwise she will be worried..."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and smiled, touching her little head.

 Chapter 295： Small is a great thing!

    In order to escape, Shui Qingdie reluctantly lost the bamboo basket containing the real red mushrooms. Regardless of the dense weeds and thorns in front, she rushed directly on, and then ran over the mountains with weeds, becoming more panicked and afraid. In addition to being afraid of herself, she also worried about her sister. Shui Qingting told her just now that she was looking for red mushrooms, but she hasn''t come back yet, so nothing will happen, right?


    Shui Qingdie has never been able to escape Zhang Sanbao and others. Zhang Sanbao and his few friends, friends and foxes, do a lot of sneaking and petting, so the four of them formed an encirclement to block Shui Qingdie.


    Shui Qingdie''s face was pale, she leaned against a big tree, her hair was messy, and she gasped, panicking as she watched Zhang Sanbao, who was forced to come by with a lewd smile. The pair of pure white hands scratched on the trunk, and the nails were almost embedded in it.


    Fate is very cruel to her. Because even if she was stained by Zhang Sanbao today, she didn''t dare to die. If he dies, what about the blind grandfather, what about the younger sister. These are all her concerns. She regretted it a little. If she didn''t make such high demands, she would just marry that man. Even if you don¡¯t agree to provide your sister for school, you can save money secretly, or if you work harder, it is possible to let your sister go to school. In any case, when you marry the man, the man will always protect himself.


    It''s a pity that these things are useless, Zhang Sanbao walked two meters away from her, didn''t immediately rush over to make a move, raping-smiled and said: "Shui Qingdie, what is wrong with you, be my wife, I will naturally let you Have a good life!"


    Shui Qingdie stared at Zhang Sanbao. Who didn''t know that Zhang Sanbao took women very lightly. He heard that he married a woman a few years ago and gave his own woman to those brothers to enjoy. To this man who had been in prison, those brothers were more important than women. So which woman would dare to live with him?


    "I won''t let you go if I die!" Shui Qingdie gritted her teeth and said angrily at Zhang Sanbao, but she was too scared, her voice was trembling, and there was no power.


    Zhang Sanbao and his three brothers all laughed jokingly, and said, "Being a ghost? Are you willing? I guess you dare not die now? If you die, what about your blind grandpa and sister? Hey, Speaking of which, your sister is also beautiful. When she grows up, she will be as beautiful as you, right? Tsk, your sisters are all mine, haha..."


    "You..." Shui Qingdie was half-dead with anger, she bit her lips and bloodshot without realizing it.


    This is a deep mountain far from the village, and in the early morning, there must be no one to help. It''s useless to shout to break your throat. She looked up at the sky, it should be a sunny day, but why did she feel so depressed and gloomy?


    My life is really bitter.


    In fact, apart from her complaints in the first few years, she has hardly thought about suffering or not in recent years. Because it is useless to think about it, and there is no time to think about it. Thinking of this again, I''m probably desperate.


    Shui Qingdie looked down at herself, huh...Isn''t there just two plump meat **** on her chest? Are those men staring at him every day? She became angry with herself, why should her **** grow so big? If she is very small, maybe a man is not interested in herself. This will happen, she just thinks how small her **** are. It''s really alas to think about it, besides not being worried about by men, working up and down the mountain does not have to be tiring. You can buy smaller clothes, so you can save some fabrics and spend less money!


    Look, there are so many small breasts.


    Shui Qingdie really feels that a small chest is a big good thing. She hates that her **** are too big...If those Taiping princesses knew about it, she might be able to scold her to death!


    Looking at Zhang Sanbao again, Shui Qingdie''s eyes were absent, probably numb, and gave up the struggle. Zhang Sanbao smiled, unscrupulous and arrogant, no one can stop him, he is the King of the Mountain!


    "Sister!" But at this moment, an anxious, crying little girl''s voice came from behind them.


    Shui Qingdie was the first to react. Seeing her sister Shui Qingting, she looked distressed and shouted: "Qingting, go quickly and go home!"


    She thought that the scene of her being defiled must never be seen by her sister. When going back, she still has to be clean and tidy.


    But suddenly, she realized that her sister was being held by a man. She could see that man clearly, he was very sunny, beautiful, and mighty, even better than the men in the village.


    Although she is also very beautiful, she never thinks that her beauty is an advantage. But for that man, she thought it was a very attractive place. Compared to Zhang Sanbao, these rascals with sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, it is many times better.


    She came back to her senses, wondering why her sister was with a man? Didn¡¯t my sister say to go to the front to find red mushrooms?


    Zhang Sanbao and the three brothers also saw Tang Ye. Zhang Sanbao squinted his eyes, his face turned ill. He is preparing to attack Shui Qingdie. Although this is a remote country, he also knows that forcibly defile a woman is **** and crime. If there are other people, I will naturally feel a little uneasy. Then this man must be killed!


    "Who are you? A foreigner?" Zhang Sanbao stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    He has been domineering in Baoling Village and Baoshan Village for several years, and he knows exactly who is in the two villages. He had never seen Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye''s dress, he was very decent, very neat, and had that temperament, unlike the people in this poor country.


    Before Tang Ye could answer Zhang Sanbao, the little girl Shui Qingting sobbed and pulled Tang Ye¡¯s hand, raised her tear-stained face, and looked at Tang Ye and said pitifully, "Brother Tang, they bullied my sister. Please help sister..."


    Tang Ye saw Shui Qingting crying pitifully, his heart softened, and he really wanted to give this little girl the greatest love and happiness. He didn''t expect that he would feel so sorry for the child. Is it because you are too kind?


    Tang Ye ignored Zhang Sanbao, bent down and shaved the tear marks on Qingting''s immature face, and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll call you Brother Tang and I will help you."


    "Thank you Brother Tang!" Shui Qingting laughed happily, showing her small white teeth and two deep dimples, both cute and beautiful.


    Tang Ye got goosebumps, waved to Shui Qingting, and hummed: "Don''t cry, Brother Tang, it''s numb, call it Uncle!"


    "Hehe..." Shui Qingting just smiled, a little silly. She is not afraid. I am not afraid that Tang Ye will catch her to sell, nor that my sister will be bullied again. She saw Tang Ye lift the car with her hands, and believed that Tang Ye would be able to deal with Zhang Sanbao.


    Shui Qingdie looked confused. She didn''t know who Tang Ye was, and she didn''t understand how her sister had such a good relationship with a strange man. But no matter how doubtful, she also knew that her sister wanted the strange man to save herself.


    She was happy from the bottom of her heart, her eyes became eager when she looked at Tang Ye, hoping that this man could really help herself.


    But Zhang Sanbao gave her a ferocious look, and she saw the ferocious eyes of the other three Zhang Sanbao''s brothers, and her heart felt lost.


    She looked at Tang Ye''s clothes and guessed that it was a man from the city. The men in the city have a good life. They are pampered and have no power to bind chickens... Can you beat these desperadoes who are running around in the mountains?

 Chapter 296： The monster in the mountains!

    Shui Qingdie is a woman who is not optimistic, and even has a kind of numb negativity.


    She has a compromise to her own destiny and often has bad plans. For example, even though Tang Ye came to rescue her, she still hinted in her heart that she might still have a bad result. In addition to her fear of desperadoes like Zhang Sanbao, this is also related to her attitude towards life.


    The miserable life obliterated her pursuit and vision for the future, or in other words, the miserable life gave her no time to pursue and vision. Taking care of her blind grandfather and young sister has taken all her time and energy.


    At this moment, she looked at Tang Ye with an extremely eager expression in her eyes, eager for Tang Ye to help her resolve the current disaster. But she was also worried about Tang Ye. If Tang Ye was killed by people like Zhang Sanbao in order to save her, she would be ashamed for a lifetime. So there was another meaning in her eyes, let Tang Ye leave with Shui Qingting.


    Tang Ye has a very strong psychological and behavioral analysis ability, and can always guess what the other person is thinking by observing a person''s expression. He naturally saw the other meaning of Shui Qingdie. He shook his head at Shui Qingdie, with a little smile, saying that he would not leave her alone.


    "You will be fine." Tang Ye said to Shui Qingdie, also saying to Shui Qingdie. He was really afraid of this little girl who always put on a pitiful look. He might not bear to refuse what Shui Qingting said.


    Seeing Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie''s eyebrows, Zhang Sanbao was very angry and cursed unreasonably: "Damn, are you the man Shui Qingdie hides outside? Pooh, what a shame!"


    Tang Ye felt baffled, when did he and Shui Qingdie have a leg? Hey, the scolding is really unreasonable.


    He was very angry about bullying women. It can be seen from his love of his women in every possible way that he is very repulsive and hated to bully women. Therefore, Zhang Sanbao would stop Shui Qingdie''s behavior even without Shui Qingying''s request.


    Tang Ye stared at Zhang Sanbao, squinted his eyes, and said with a joking smile: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, do you think that the emperor Mountain Gao is far away will not be punished for doing such things?"


    "Punishment?" Zhang Sanbao was stunned, watching Tang Ye laugh, and said: "I tell you, Lao Tzu is the emperor here! Have you seen the emperor be punished?"


    Tang Ye''s eyes narrowed tighter, and his smile became more playful, and said, "I really don''t treat the village chief as a cadre... There is nothing to talk about with you."


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!" Zhang Sanbao was furious at Tang Ye, who ruined his good deeds, and shouted to the three brothers: "Kill him, leave no trace!"


    Zhang Sanbao and the three brothers all took out their weapons-hatchets! A piece of Chao Tang Ye rushed forward, fierce and vicious, and wanted to slaughter Tang Ye and make a human flesh bun.


    "Be careful!" Shui Qingdie was very worried and exclaimed.


    Shui Qingting ran behind Tang Ye in fright, clutching the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes tightly with a panic expression. She was still a little girl, at an age that would cry when adults cursed her viciously. It was good not to be frightened to make her legs weak after seeing such a terrible thing.


    Tang Ye didn''t want the little girl to be scared, so she decided to solve it simply. When Zhang Sanbao''s first brother rushed to slash him with a hatchet, he quickly shot and pinched the opponent''s throat. With a light press, he heard a muffled "e..." He threw the opponent out again, and when he fell to the ground, the person had fainted and stopped moving.


    To deal with these emptiness and evil, the real scumbag, Tang Ye can easily solve it without using the vigor and power that he possesses as a warrior.


    Zhang Sanbao and his two brothers, who were still rushing towards Tang Ye, were dumbfounded at this scene. They stopped the rushing movement and rubbed their eyes vigorously, suspecting that they were dreaming.


    This kid grabbed a person with one hand and threw it out?


    This is impossible. My brother is not a child, so how can he throw it out? !


    Under normal circumstances, adults of the same size and weight are not much different, no matter how strong they are, it is not easy to pick up the opponent and throw it out like a small stone, right?


    After Zhang Sanbao rubbed his eyes vigorously, he looked at the brother who had passed out, still lying motionless on the ground. He knew it was real! He panicked and took a step back.


    "Go and see if Basho is dead!" Zhang Sanbao hummed to the two brothers beside him.


    The two quickly ran to the fainted brother, squatted down and probed their noses, still breathing, but they didn''t die. Then the two slapped and slapped the brother who slapped to death, but could not wake up. The two returned to Zhang Sanbao''s side and said, "I''m not dead, but I can''t wake up."


    Zhang Sanbao didn''t say a word, staring at Tang Ye stubbornly again, not daring to look down on Tang Ye again, snorted coldly, "Garlic, you go try it!"


    The gangster called Garlic looked at Tang Ye, who had a calm expression on his face, swallowed, yelled and boldly rushed towards Tang Ye and waved his hatchet.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thinking this man was funny, and he also thought he was ridiculous. It¡¯s as if the world is number one, and ran to fight with a gangster. Is it interesting?


    So when the garlic head was still a few meters away from him, he slammed a punch, hitting the cow across the mountain!


    "Ah!" Garlic didn''t know why, and felt that his chest was severely smashed, and the blood in his body surged. Not only did he vomit blood, but he also wanted to vomit everything in his stomach.


    When he landed, he rolled his eyes like a dead fish and passed out completely.


    Seeing this, Zhang Sanbao was stupid. This is a monster!


    If this guy in front of you is not a monster, how could he do such a terrible thing! It''s like being a master of martial arts!


    "Yang, onion, you go try... a trick?"


    "Onion, what the **** are you running!"


    Zhang Sanbao was not reconciled. He stretched out his hand to pat the last brother beside him, and asked to deal with Tang Ye, but his hand was empty. When I looked back, I found out, hey, Onion turned around and ran fast, crying for his father and his mother. I was really terrified!


    They were all scumbags who took advantage of the dominance of the emperor on the mountain, and they bullied the honest people. When they encounter a hard stone like Tang Ye, they dare to fight.


    Zhang Sanbao was also afraid in his heart. Tang Ye dealt with one of his brothers as soon as he took action. The most amazing thing was that he could still strike in the air. This must be a demon technique!


    Tang Ye took Shui Qingying towards Shui Qingdie. Zhang Sanbao became more frightened and barely managed to escape, but Tang Ye approached a step, he took a step back, tremblingly pointed at Tang Ye with a hatchet in his hand, and said with a trembling voice: "You, don''t come over!"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. With a wave of his hand, his whole body was impacted by a huge force, and he flew upside down. After falling to the ground, he didn''t faint, stood up and fled staggeringly.


    Tang Ye didn''t chase him, he would let Zhu Zehong be responsible for the punishment of this kind of mountain bully. Anyway, he was full of evil deeds. If he worked hard, he would surely be able to clean up.


    Shui Qingdie didn''t breathe a sigh of relief when she saw Zhang Sanbao fleeing. She looked at Tang Ye and was too scared to know what to do. The man in front of him, who is a normal person, may not be a human being, but the legendary monster in the mountains!


    Otherwise, how could they be so good-looking, and how could they deal with Zhang Sanbao''s people like they know the magic? !

 Chapter 297： When this is a tractor!

    Shui Qingdie watched Tang Ye approaching nervously. Tang Ye was so powerful that she could not even speak. On the contrary, Shui Qingting smiled, letting Tang Ye take her little hand and walk over. When she got closer, she broke away from Tang Ye''s hand, trot to Shui Qingdie, hugged Shui Qingdie''s legs, and rubbed her head against Shui Qingdie''s abdomen, as if it was a catastrophe, she hugged Shui Qingdie and cried. .


    "Sister..." Shui Qingting called out sobbing.


    Shui Qingdie was infected and was no longer so afraid of Tang Ye. She squatted down and hugged Shui Qingting''s head, and immediately cried, sobbing and saying, "Sister is okay, sister is okay..."


    Tang Ye stood by and watched with embarrassment on his face.


    Shui Qingdie looked up and saw Tang Ye, his face was also embarrassed, her lips moved to say something, but there was no sound. She was probably too nervous, and her voice was pressed in her throat.


    Tang Ye smiled at her.


    Shui Qingting recovered, and left Shui Qingdie''s arms. He smiled happily and took Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Sister, he is Brother Tang, very powerful!"


    Shui Qingdie stood up and nodded to show her salute. Of course she knew that Tang Ye was very powerful, and she regarded Tang Ye as a monster in the mountains. She didn''t understand how her sister had such a good relationship with this man. She wanted to call Tang Ye, but she didn''t know what it was, so she couldn''t call her brother Tang after her sister, right?


    Tang Ye is considerate and understands people''s clothes. Looking at Shui Qingdie, he said, "I''m older than you, so it''s okay to call me brother."


    Shui Qingdie was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye who was smiling, she couldn''t help but think carefully. This man is really good-looking!


    "Sister, don''t be afraid. Brother Tang is not a bad person. He saved us just now. We have to say thank you." Shui Qingting looked at Shui Qingdie and smiled, while looking up at Tang Ye and said: "Brother Tang, thank you you!"


    "Haha." Tang Ye laughed and touched Shui Qing''s little head.


    Shui Qingdie finally overcame some nervousness and looked directly at Tang Ye, but for less than three seconds, she lowered her head again, but still whispered to Tang Ye, "Thank you, Tang, Tang..."


    "Brother Tang." Tang Ye squinted and smiled, not knowing whether it was deliberate or serious.


    Shui Qingdie Qiao blushed and bit her lower lip lightly, as if biting her scalp and shouting: "Tang, Brother Tang..."


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at Shui Qingdie. Although people depend on clothes for beauty, but in fact, beautiful people look good in everything. Shui Qingdie is undoubtedly a beauty embryo. Although the clothes she wears are very old, her skin is very good. The beautiful mountains and rivers breed a beautiful beauty.


    Shui Qingdie caught Tang Ye staring at her from the corner of her eyes, a little bit annoyed in her shyness. Does this guy think about his body like Zhang Sanbao and others?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You are beautiful."


    "You...I..." Shui Qingdie always feels that Tang Ye is a little bit teasing, but it''s hard to say.


    Seeing her reaction, Tang Ye sighed and sighed, feeling very sad! Why do women feel that they are frivolous and unkind? Is it because you have the label "I am a wolf"?


    "Well, I won''t quarrel with you. I am the doctor who came to your village from outside to help investigate the problem with the purple ganoderma. My name is Tang Ye. If you think it is not good to call me Tang Brother, then call Doctor Tang." Tang Ye looked at the ruddy Shui Qingdie on his face and smiled.


    Shui Qingdie''s eyes lit up when she heard this. These days it¡¯s not just her. The people in Baoling Village are looking forward to the outside doctors and experts who the village chief said to help them solve the problem of purple ganoderma. She looked at Tang Ye¡¯s eyes no longer so dodging, and said: "Tang , Doctor Tang, are you really here to help us save those purple ganoderma?"


    "Of course, do you think I am a monster?" Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Shui Qingdie''s face was red again. She did have this idea just now and was said to be very embarrassed.


    "Doctor Tang, let me take you to the village!" Shui Qingdie said solemnly looking at Tang Ye.


    Her eyes were very hot, not because of Tang Ye''s nympho, but because of gratitude and expectation. Tang Ye rescued her just now, but she didn''t know how to repay her. She is a very responsible person and her thinking is very traditional. If she is not beautiful, she lives in such a land of mountains and rivers, and has a clear and spiritual temperament, otherwise she is just a beautiful traditional woman. It¡¯s okay when I was young, but when I get older, I guess it will be totally featureless. Therefore, for Tang Ye''s arrival, she only felt that she was a great benefactor, she must be very respectful and listen to him.


    Tang Ye is here for the first time, even if he is self-cooked, he should not be too casual, otherwise Shui Qingdie will be scared, and said: "Okay, but aren''t you looking for this red mushroom? It''s still early, just pick it first, otherwise you I just ran so far for nothing. Wait a minute and follow me to the road, I drive in, so you can show me the way."


    "But..." Shui Qingdie was startled, feeling that Tang Ye was too kind to her.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t wait for her to say anything, then he took Shui Qingting¡¯s little hand and picked up a bamboo basket on the ground, which was left behind when Shui Qingdie ran away. He walked to Shui Qingdie and said, ¡°I¡¯ll help you together. Look, I¡¯m a doctor, and I know real red mushrooms, and I¡¯m not afraid of picking them wrong."


    Shui Qingdie is not easy to refuse, and moved: "Thank you, thank you!"


    Shui Qingting is still a child''s character. After she trusts Tang Ye very much, she is not as reserved and serious as Shui Qingdie. She took Tang Ye''s hand and shouted, "Brother Tang, Sister, let''s go over there!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Listen to you, Little Dragonfly."


    Shui Qingting smiled, very happy. Little Dragonfly is her nickname in the village, and everyone calls her Little Dragonfly.


    Shui Qingdie watched Tang Ye and her younger sister move forward, and without being watched by Tang Ye, she finally smiled without restraint. She laughed happily and felt very warm in her heart.


    With the help of Tang Ye, Shui Qingdie found a basket full of real red mushrooms, and when they rushed to the market, they took them to sell outside, at least several hundred yuan. Shui Qingdie was satisfied and followed Tang Ye outside the highway. Said to take Tang Ye''s car back to the village.


    The mountains here are really far away from their village. In order to find these real red mushrooms, their sisters got up almost at four o''clock in the morning to smear them. It is very difficult for them to live. Tang Ye said something briefly to Shui Qingdie, Shui Qingdie still didn''t adapt, he was reserved as if talking to a boy who had always been secretly in love with him. He didn''t talk much, and had to avoid it.


    When they arrived outside the highway, their eyes lit up when they saw the off-road vehicle coming from Tang Ye. As far as their conditions are concerned, they don''t even want to buy a car in this life. The most powerful thing in the village is to have a tractor, with an engine, and a few wooden "carriages" on the back. In addition to tractors, there are some low-grade motorcycles, few bicycles, and people using bullock carts.


    Little Dragonfly is the happiest to see such a cool off-road vehicle and still get on it. At the beginning, she still couldn''t get in the car, so she looked outside, touched one side, waited for the car, looked inside and touched one side again, staring wide-eyed. Shui Qingdie didn''t let her move and grabbed her tightly.


    Shui Qingdie was very cautious, and she dared not step on her feet, she stood on her toes. Tang Ye didn''t say much when seeing her like this. Probably she felt that her clothes and shoes were very dirty, and she was afraid of dirtying the car. It was not easy for Tang Ye to see, after all, there were still some women''s minds, feeling that she was very unbearable, and she didn''t want Tang Ye to see her unbeautiful side.


    When Tang Ye started the car, Little Dragonfly became even more excited, shouting nonstop, "Hey, when this is a tractor!"

 Chapter 298： Tutu vehicles enter the village!

    Sitting in the car, Little Dragonfly kept twittering. She looked at the scenery outside from the car. She had seen these scenery a long time ago, and she had seen it more than once, but she felt that what she saw was different at this time.


    "Wow...It''s so beautiful!" Little Dragonfly sighed excitedly as she watched the "moving" scenery outside with her small hands on the window.


    Shui Qingdie is still very cautious, always thinking about pulling the little dragonfly back to her side and letting the little dragonfly rest in peace. Tang Ye saw her doing this and smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, Qingdie, don''t be too strict about it. Little Dragonfly is still a child."


    Shui Qingdie didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so familiar, so he called her Qingdie directly, and called her so naturally, as if she was very familiar with her. She was yelled by Tang Ye, she couldn''t help but feel her heart wavy, her face flushed, but she didn''t know how to refuse. In the village, everyone calls her Xiaodie. She felt that Qingdie was more intimate than Xiaodie.


    Tang Ye felt that she was too nervous and too out of touch, but did not change her attitude. He believed that after getting along with Shui Qingdie more, this reserved country girl would be relaxed.


    Little Dragonfly looked at the changing scenery outside, looked very longing, and looked into the distance, and said, "Brother Tang, is your home far, far away?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, one to the south and one to the north. It was indeed very far away, but now that the transportation is well developed, it is not too far to say that it is far away, and said, "Although it is far away, it''s fast to come to you to play."


    "Hehe, Brother Tang is so kind to me!" Xiao Qingting was amused very happy.


    Shui Qingdie glanced at Tang Ye secretly, and sighed in her heart. This guy must be good at coaxing girls, right?


    Little Dragonfly was full of the little girl''s outrageous temperament, and then asked Tang Ye: "Is Brother Tang''s house very beautiful?"


    "Yes, very beautiful!" Tang Ye replied. If you are not beautiful, you must say beautiful, how can it ruin the mood of the little girl.


    Little Dragonfly looked at Tang Ye with a look of anticipation, and said, "Then can I go take a look?"


    "Of course." Tang Ye smiled.


    "I will definitely go to see it!" Xiao Qingting nodded firmly, as if making a solemn promise.


    Tang Ye smiled, actually didn''t care too much. However, many years later, when a slim and beautiful girl was standing at his door waiting for him, he was shocked, because the young girl looked at him with very hot eyes, which made people misunderstand what he had with her. Later I learned that this pretty girl is a grown-up little dragonfly!


    The off-road vehicle drove out of the village and suddenly attracted the attention of the villagers. Nothing is more concerned about this kind of thing than the children. As soon as the car entered the village, some children ran out from all directions, babbling and shouting, "Wow, tutu!" After the call, some children suffocated and uttered " With the sound of "Tututu", some children pulled together, pushing the one in the front to run wild, hey, treat yourself as a "tutu cart"!


    There are also those mothers-in-law who take care of children who can''t speak, pointing to the car and teasing the child, "Look at the car." The child who was crying was attracted all at once and stopped crying. The mother-in-law grinned, and it was easy.


    When the off-road vehicle stopped, these little children watched excitedly and talked about it. At this time, Shui Qingdie in the car wanted to get off, but did not dare to move. She didn''t know how to open the door. Tang Ye said that it could be opened by pressing the switch, but when she pushed the door, it still did not open. She blushed again, feeling very embarrassed and embarrassed. She was too stupid and had too little knowledge to even open the door!


    This is the first time she has taken a car, and she doesn''t understand anything. Tang Ye taught her to dial the button first, and then push it away.


    Shui Qingdie did what Tang Ye said, and finally opened the car door, and hurriedly pulled the little dragonfly down, as if she was afraid of being watched by Tang Ye. She didn''t want to lose face in front of Tang Ye, she wanted to show in front of Tang Ye. The best side of yourself.


    After the little dragonfly got out of the car, he saw a group of onlookers, raising their heads and bragging to show off! Although he didn''t speak, the smug expression was obviously saying, "How is it? Great!"


    Sure enough, a group of children cast envious eyes at her, she smiled happily, her eyes narrowed into a line.


    After Tang Ye got out of the car, everyone''s eyes fell on Tang Ye. What a handsome boy! The villagers think so whether they are male or female. In fact, Tang Ye is really handsome even if he doesn''t wear good-looking clothes. After all, his looks are there, he can''t deny it, isn''t it?


    Soon the villagers talked about what did the handsome guy who can afford to drive? Why are you with Xiaodie? The villagers didn''t think that Shui Qingdie and Tang Ye had any close relationship. How could Xiaodie have that blessing, it was not good to be beautiful, and she wanted to marry a man in the early years and was rejected because of too high demands. The people here are pragmatic and want women who can work and save money.


    Shui Qingdie didn''t care to greet everyone, and asked Little Dragonfly to find the village chief Grandpa. Tang Ye was sent from the top to show purple ganoderma lucidum to see the problem, so naturally he was looking for the village chief grandpa. Little Dragonfly was very enthusiastic, greeted the children, hummed twice, and ran to ask the village chief grandpa like a dog.


    Seeing the little dragonfly so happy, Shui Qingdie smiled heartily. She looked back at Tang Ye again, her expression unnatural again. She wanted to entertain Tang Ye very much, but she didn''t want to take Tang Ye to her home. Her home is too simple, afraid that Tang Ye will dislike it, but she can''t put Tang Ye on the side.


    Tang Ye saw her always showing this awkward look, walked up to her and said, "Qingdie, you hate me?"


    "No!" Shui Qingdie reacted quickly, and quickly shook her head to answer, looking at Tang Ye''s expression anxiously.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then don''t be too restrictive. I''m not a monster. Can I eat you? Do you really treat me as a monster?"


    "No, no!" Shui Qingdie immediately shook her head in denial.


    Tang Ye looked at her embarrassed look, and somehow remembered the situation when she first met Lin Yourong. At that time, Lin Yourong was also very cautious and twisted a lot. He looked at Shui Qingdie and said, "Then you are afraid that I will dislike it? If so, don''t do that. I also walked out of the village. In other words, the village I was in before was worse than yours. Where I live, when it¡¯s the worst, it¡¯s a room if you spread some weeds in the cave."


    Shui Qingdie''s eyes brightened when he heard these words. She naturally didn''t believe that Tang Ye had these experiences. She knew it was Tang Ye who saw through her mind and comforted her. She felt that since Tang Ye would say this, she probably didn''t care. Thinking about it this way, she felt a lot more relaxed, and she let it go in front of Tang Ye, and said, "I''m asking Qing Ting to call the village chief grandfather. You can wait a moment."


    Tang Ye nodded, looked at the people next to him, and nodded with a polite smile. Seeing this, the villagers thought that the young man was good, and all smiled and nodded.


    So, smile is a good thing, you usually love to laugh.


    Soon an old man walked ahead, and a group of little kids were jumping around, led by the little dragonfly. The old man has a goatee and walks in a healthy manner. The man raised by the good mountains and rivers does not appear late even if he is sixty years old.


    This is the village chief. After the little dragonfly ran over, he rushed directly on Tang Ye''s leg, holding Tang Ye''s leg more intimate, making Shui Qingdie next to him really angry, thinking she was rude. Tang Ye naturally didn''t care, and liked this lively and cute little girl very much.


    Under the introduction of Shui Qingdie, the village chief, Grandpa and other villagers all knew the identity of Tang Ye. Everyone is even more enthusiastic about Tang Ye. The doctors sent from above can help the village solve the problems of purple ganoderma. However, the villagers who have seen the world feel that Tang Ye is so young, is it really the experts and professors mentioned above?


    The village head grandpa also had some doubts. He felt that Tang Ye was almost the assistant of those experts and professors. It is for experts and professors. However, even if it is for experts and professors, they are more knowledgeable than them.


    Afterwards, the village head gave Tang Ye a treat. Several people with identities in the village came. Shui Qingdie couldn''t speak at all and was squeezed out of the crowd. Although she is a well-known village flower, the villagers in the village will naturally not pay attention to her every day when they see her. So her presence has become very low. Seeing Tang Ye who was talking to the village chief, she suddenly felt a little lost, curled her lips, and went back to her home to take care of her blind grandfather.


    Little Dragonfly was bragging to a group of children outside, talking about her "brilliant deeds" of riding in the off-road vehicle, which made a group of children really envied. When Shui Qingdie saw it, she couldn''t laugh or cry, too lazy to care about her, and told her to remember to go home for dinner.

 Chapter 299： What a way!

    The village head grandpa¡¯s house is actually not big, so everyone put together a few tables in the yard outside the village head¡¯s house to discuss things together.


    Tang Ye didn''t have much air, let alone any extravagance requirements, and quickly integrated into the atmosphere of the village, as if he had lived in the village. The village chief and several prestigious old people in the village, as well as men with extensive experience in planting medicinal materials, sat together. Several wives were busy in the kitchen, so they had to get some hearty dishes to greet Tang Ye.


    They can''t buy fresh meat here, it''s too far from the town, so it''s mostly bacon. There is also the tradition of going to the market and going to the market in their place. It is to designate the day when people take their wealthy things to the town to buy and sell. There are also some old methods of bartering. For example, swap two chickens for one duck. This kind of driving polder hardly exists in the outside city. There are big markets and supermarkets outside, and the transportation is very convenient.


    After talking with Tang Ye, the village chief and a few guys really felt that Tang Ye was a professional person. When it comes to purple Ganoderma lucidum, Tang Ye knows even better than them. Right now they were relieved, knowing that Tang Ye was not here to lie. Especially Tang Ye said that there will be other experts coming, and they are more relieved and hopeful that there is a way to solve the problem of purple ganoderma.


    After chatting with the village chief and them, Tang Ye mentioned about Zhang Sanbao. When it comes to Zhang Sanbao, the village chief and all of them are filled with righteous indignation, but they have no alternative. Tang Ye got to know it, and sure enough, Zhang Sanbao was simply the emperor of the earth. He used threats to scare the villagers, and made the villagers daring to be angry. Even the people at the police station in the town were afraid, so they could not punish them.


    After Tang Ye got to know, he ran to call Zhu Zehong and asked a few policemen to come to punish these villains, so that the remote mountainous areas would also feel the power of the national law! Let those villains know that the People''s Police is not a display! Punish evil and promote justice!


    After eating, Tang Ye said that he wanted to walk alone, and might also go to the mountains to see the purple Ganoderma lucidum. The village chief arranged for an experienced man to lead Tang Ye, but Tang Ye did not refuse.


    Purple Ganoderma grows in a mountain not far from the village called Lingzhi Mountain, mainly at the foot of the mountain. The trees on Ganoderma lucidum are very lush, and two more mountains are the dense forest of the legendary man-eating monsters. The woods over there are almost all green. From the outside of the dense forest, it looks like a whole dense forest surrounded by a layer of airtight vines. It is difficult to get in. Behind the vines are towering trees. The dense forest was deserted, it was a forbidden place, no one would go there, and everyone who went there died.


    It is said that Ganoderma Yamamoto also belongs to the dense forest. It must be degraded, so the two mountains were reduced. For this reason, there are a lot of huge rotting woods and roots of rotting trees at the foot of Lingzhi Mountain. Together with the re-growth trees, a relatively cool environment is formed, allowing the growth of purple Lingzhi. Of course, the most important thing is that there were natural purple Ganoderma lucidum growing long ago, and the purple Ganoderma lucidum formed seeds and scattered, and then new purple Ganoderma lucidum was grown. This cycle made the purple Ganoderma lucidum always there. And the roots of those decayed trees, I don''t know what kind of tree roots are, they haven''t rotted completely for decades, providing a growing environment for purple ganoderma.


    After the villagers intervened, they mainly protected the natural seeds of the purple Ganoderma lucidum, and appropriately selected some trees for felling, and made them into rotten wood suitable for the growth of the purple Ganoderma lucidum.


    The fact that Baoling Village gets such a blessed place is not all an advantage. Because it is impossible to have purple Ganoderma lucidum all over the mountain, but in order to protect the environment here, it cannot be cultivated casually, so it can only rely on purple Ganoderma to maintain income. Like Baoshan Village, the mountains have been cultivated and different medicinal materials have been planted. The harvest is flexible, not worse than Baoling Village.


    If it weren''t for the situation of purple ganoderma, Baoling Village would probably want to reclaim the mountains. Now that the purple Ganoderma lucidum has appeared, the villagers have some ideas. But this place is required by the government to protect it, and it is specifically used to produce natural purple Ganoderma lucidum. The villagers were also unwilling to listen to what the government said. But the villagers may not be obedient when they are really unsustainable.


    Tang Ye followed the man arranged by the village chief Aye into the mountains. The man was called Yu Fu. He was a very simple and honest man. He knew he was an honest man at first glance. Yu Fu introduced Tang Ye into the mountains while introducing Tang Ye into the mountains. Yu Fu thought that Tang Ye could not bear the pain of walking the mountain road, but saw that Tang Ye didn''t care at all and couldn''t help but look at him with admiration.


    Since this precious place for growing purple Ganoderma lucidum is valued by the country, it will naturally be seen by experts, professors or businessmen from outside. Yu Fu has brought many people into the mountains and found that they can¡¯t stand it. Hey, it¡¯s a spoiled city. people.


    "Yu Fu, it is reasonable to say that you have precious purple ganoderma lucidum resources here, and the conditions are not so bad, but what I see does not seem to be very good." Tang Ye asked the question that had been puzzled in his mind.


    Yu Fu smiled and said, "Well, there are some reasons. First, the village chief grandpa said that although we have good resources here, it is too remote. It is far from the outside of the town. If we develop, Has it been developed from mountain to mountain? Even if the mountain is opened, various resources must be taken care of, so the mountain cannot be moved. The mountain cannot be moved, how can it be developed? These village chiefs told the officials, I will tell you Say."


    Tang Ye nodded, this is understandable.


    Yu Fu went on to say: "Secondly, I heard that we are here as a secret base. There are still many undiscovered resources that cannot be publicized, so there should not be too much movement. Therefore, such a remote village should not be behind. Well. Moreover, we are close to the border here. There are a lot of resources that cannot be made known to foreigners. Otherwise, foreigners will steal or even **** them. That would require defense. How hard it is."


    Tang Ye was stunned. Judging from the country''s territory, the dense forest on the Yundian side was indeed close to the southwest border. He didn''t expect to have this level of worries.


    But Tang Ye still felt that this should not be the case, and said, "In this case, what about the subsidy above? The subsidy should be very high."


    Yu Fu shook his head and sighed: "High is high, but there are not many that can be obtained! You know the reason for this, too. Oh, helpless!"


    Tang Ye was noncommittal. This is no secret. The money allocated from the red wall will go through the process again, layer by layer, and one million will be left after 10 million.


    "Nevertheless, there are often experts to investigate, don''t those experts reflect your situation here?" Tang Ye asked again.


    Yu Fu smiled and said, "The village chief said, "It''s a good way to have a nest of snakes and rats!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect the people in Baoling Village to look open. However, he felt that it would be a very good thing to improve the conditions of the village.

 Chapter 300： Rob!

    Tang Ye talked a lot with Yu Fu, feeling the simple and contented mentality of the villagers very much. They don''t have much demand for life, it''s almost enough to eat, drink and be full. As for other things, such as improving living conditions, it is a good thing for them to open a mountain road within a year. So they don''t have too much complaint against the above.


    In this case, if you change to the outside, complaints will surely fly. It doesn''t say who is good and who is bad. If the mentality of the villagers is good, it can also be said that they are not positive and not enterprising. If it is said that the fast-paced, high-demand outside is not good, it is an active fight to promote development. Once the tax is collected, we must serve the people and do practical things.


    What Tang Ye felt was a trade-off. For him who is practicing martial arts and wants to ask Dao, the cultivation of his state of mind is very important. Coming here from Yanjing, he hopes to get some insights.


    "I want to thank you, Dr. Tang, thank you for saving Xiaodie, otherwise it will be a bad thing. I hope that Zhang Pizi will learn the lesson and converge." Yu Fu suddenly said about Zhang Sanbao.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "I have asked Chief Zhu to contact the police to go into the mountains to investigate and impose sanctions on Zhang Sanbao. You can''t let him oppress you anymore."


    Yu Fu''s eyes lit up, but soon dimmed. In the past, some people from outside said that they would feed the matter back to the provincial capital, but there was no news later. It is estimated that Zhang Sanbao was threatened, or Zhang Sanbao promised benefits. So Tang Ye said that, he had expectations in his heart, but he didn''t have much hope.


    Tang Ye saw Yu Fu''s thoughts, just like Shui Qingdie, he felt a sense of resignation. He didn''t specifically promise Yu Fu anything, but since this incident caused him to hit him, then he would help. He likes the clear spirit of this village. He has a hunch that his state of mind, or strength, will be improved here.


    When he arrived at Lingzhi Mountain, Tang Ye saw that a wooden shed was set up every some distance, and a head poked out of the wooden shed, which was frightening. Yu Fu touched his head and smiled, explaining that these people were guarding the mountain. Purple Ganoderma is a precious medicinal material, and it is also the basis for their livelihood. Of course, you have to watch it and you can''t let thieves steal it. Before, Zhang Sanbao brought a few quick-handed people to steal the purple ganoderma, but they were beaten away by these guardians.


    Although Zhang Sanbao is domineering, but the purple ganoderma is related to the survival of the villagers. The people who guard the mountain directly protect it. Zhang Sanbao was afraid and ran away in despair.


    Yu Fu took Tang Ye into the mountain, and the guards poked their heads out to inquire one by one. Yu Fu explained to them that he had come to see the doctor with purple ganoderma. Their eyes brightened when they heard it, and they looked at Tang Ye and nodded in favor, with a request and expectation in their eyes. Purple Ganoderma is too important to them, and they hope to solve the problem of necrosis from the bottom of their hearts. Things can''t be delayed any longer, for a day, I don''t know how many purple ganoderma will be necrotic.


    Seeing their earnest eyes, Tang Ye nodded solemnly, saying that he would do his best to help them.


    Entering the mountain, there is a refreshing breath. Because it is covered by dense woods, the sun does not feel hot, just like the halo of the setting sun. At first glance, there are a lot of leaves piled up on the ground, and there are many rotting tree roots and rotting wood. There are dark and purple Ganoderma lucidum growing on it. Those are purple Ganoderma lucidum, but the color looks bad, probably because of necrosis.


    No wonder the villagers are so anxious. The purple Ganoderma lucidum blossomed one after another, which seemed to be sickly, and it was really worrying.


    Without professional testing equipment on hand, Tang Ye didn''t continue to go deep into the woods, and decided to wait for Zhou Sisheng and the others to enter the village before conducting an in-depth investigation.


    Yu Fu followed Tang Ye. He was still very suspicious of Tang Ye, an expert younger than him. In addition to leading the way with Tang Ye, he also had another purpose to watch Tang Ye. If there is anything wrong with Tang Ye The behavior is prevented.


    Tang Ye walked a small half-circle along the edge of the purple Ganoderma lucidum growing area, roughly observed most of the purple Ganoderma lucidum, and saw that the purple Ganoderma lucidum was completely necrotic at his feet, so he squatted down to look.


    When Yu Fu saw the necrotic purple Ganoderma lucidum, his face was painful, and he said, "This is completely necrotic, alas..."


    Tang Ye took out a small bag and took the necrotic purple Ganoderma lucidum back for inspection. Seeing the worry and regret on Yu Fu''s face, he hesitated to speak. He wanted to say that he would definitely help solve the problems of Purple Ganoderma lucidum, but it is not a good thing to just give people hope. If hope can''t be realized, it will be disappointed again, but it will be tortured.


    After learning about the situation, Tang Ye and Yu Fu returned to the village. At this time, I heard the cry of a child from far away, and I was very nervous and panicked. That is the voice of the little dragonfly. Tang Ye hurried over and saw the little dragonfly crying, not knowing what happened.


    When Xiao Qingting saw Tang Ye, she hurriedly shouted: "Brother Tang, go and rescue sister. That Zhang Ruffian wants to take her sister. He brought several people, and also brought guns!"


    Little Dragonfly ran to Tang Ye, panting and crying again, looking always uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye picked her up with a cold expression. Is that Zhang Sanbao again? He thought that Zhang Sanbao would hide, and he would take him away when Zhu Zehong brought the policemen, but he did not expect Zhang Sanbao to counterattack back.


    "Little Dragonfly, don''t worry, I''ll save your sister now." Tang Ye hugged Little Dragonfly. Before Yu Fu who was chasing from behind, Tang Ye ran with a whistle, like the wind on the soles of his feet, very fast. .


    Back in the village, the villagers gathered outside the wooden house of Shui Qingdie. Under the guidance of Little Dragonfly, Tang Ye quickly got outside the crowd. Looking inside, Shui Qingdie¡¯s home is very simple. It is a simple wooden tiled house. There is an open space in front of it with a well dug. A smaller wooden house is built next to the well, which is a kitchen. Outside the kitchen, there is a small open space enclosed by nets, with a group of chickens inside.


    A very common country tiled house, the main room is a hall, and there is a room on the left and right sides of the hall, one for people and one for stacking debris.


    "Zhang Sanbao, don''t move my grandpa! I beg you!" Shui Qingdie''s crying cry came from the wooden house.


    "Shui Qingdie, are you scared? Hey, what about your lover? Why don''t you call him? Isn''t he great? Call him! Mom, if he dares to come, I shot him! I shot him! There is a gun!" Zhang Sanbao shouted angrily, as if he had gone mad, probably because Tang Ye had taught him a huge hatred before.


    "Zhang Sanbao, bastard! Xiaodie, don''t worry about grandpa!" At this moment, a hoarse old man''s voice came out, it was Shui Qingdie''s blind grandfather.


    A few people quickly walked out of the wooden house. The one headed was Zhang Sanbao, holding a long iron gun in his hand. This was a homemade shotgun, and the bullets usually used were steel balls. Although the power is not as powerful as a real gun, it can''t be underestimated. Hitting a person is no different from a normal bullet. And if this kind of shotgun is improved, several small steel **** are put together to make a big bullet, and when it is shot out, it will form a shotgun, and its power will be greatly increased.


    Behind Zhang Sanbao, a mature man pushed out an old man with his eyes tied with a towel. The old man bumped and walked hard, but the man behind him ignored him and treated the old man rudely. After that, it was Shui Qingdie with red eyes. Shui Qingdie was hijacked by two mature men, one on the right and the other. In addition, there are four or five men behind, all of Zhang Sanbao''s younger brother.


    The onlookers all stared at Zhang Sanbao angrily, but they did not dare to oppose Zhang Sanbao. Zhang Sanbao had about ten men and shotguns. No one dared to be the first bird, and could only watch Shui Qingdie be snatched away.


    "Grandpa, sister..." The little dragonfly held by Tang Ye cried sadly when she saw Shui Qingdie like this.


    Tang Ye''s eyes were cold, and he walked in from outside the crowd.

 Chapter 301： She is not allowed to find a man?

    Some people cannot be merciful to his men. Because they will not be grateful for a little bit of mercy from their subordinates, regret their words and deeds, and put down their butcher swords and become Buddhas. Zhang Sanbao is this kind of person. Tang Ye saw him running and didn''t chase him before. He thought he could wait for Zhu Zehong to bring the police to punish him. But who knew he was so scared that he was so frightened that he brought someone to rob him. The butterfly was gone, and he held an old man as a threat.


    As the old man scolded, he was really a beast.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ye would no longer have a good mind to persuade Zhang Sanbao not to do this, otherwise the consequences would be serious.


    He wants Zhang Sanbao to taste the consequences directly!


    "Are you looking for me?" Tang Ye walked in from the crowd holding Little Dragonfly, just to face Zhang Sanbao.


    Little Dragonfly saw her grandpa look painful, she was beaten by Zhang Sanbao''s people, and saw her sister crying with red eyes, she was so scared to cry, and shouted: "Grandpa, sister, don''t have any trouble..."


    The old man with his eyes tied with a towel heard the sound of the little dragonfly and panicked. "Looking at" the little dragonfly''s direction, his voice trembled and said: "Little dragonfly, don''t be afraid, grandpa''s fine..."


    "Qingting, sister is okay, don''t be afraid, Brother Tang will take care of you..." Shui Qingdie also comforted Little Dragonfly and looked at Tang Ye, with a plea in her eyes, not pleading for her to be saved, but pleading to take care of Little Dragonfly. .


    About the current situation, she did not expect Tang Ye to save her at all. Before Zhang Sanbao had only three brothers, now there are almost ten, and there are also shotguns. Even if Tang Ye fights fiercely, he can''t handle the guns!


    She suddenly worried again. Before Tang Ye hit Zhang Sanbao, Zhang Sanbao must have held a grudge, but now that Tang Ye appears here, he will definitely retaliate. She became anxious and said loudly: "Doctor Tang, you go!"


    "Go? Just kidding!" Zhang Sanbao yelled, and three or four gangsters immediately surrounded Tang Ye.


    Zhang Sanbao just saw Tang Ye coming out and gritted his teeth with anger. Thinking of the lesson that Tang Ye had taught him and escaped in the morning, he wanted to take Tang Ye off. Now Tang Ye came to the door automatically, how could he let it go easily. He clenched the shotgun in his hand, full of confidence. No matter how powerful Tang Ye is, can he still handle a gun?


    He glared at Tang Ye and yelled: "Tang Ye, you are a dog, you are really shameless, you actually did something with Shui Qingdie in private! Hmph, people who don¡¯t know think you are an expert sent from outside, a gentleman. Well, it''s actually a despicable villain!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye, who was cold-faced, was taken aback for a moment, a little bit dumbfounded. Hey, it''s really interesting. Zhang Sanbao, the rogue rascal, wants to beat him up and discredit him and Shui Qingdie? Is this okay?


    Shui Qingdie was angry and cursed: "Zhang Sanbao, what are you talking about, me and Doctor Tang..."


    "Do you want to say that you have nothing to do with Doctor Tang?" Zhang Sanbao interrupted Shui Qingdie''s defense, looked at the villagers, and sneered: "I know you hate me, but Zhang Sanbao has always said something. Two say two, never tell lies. Because in front of you, I disdain to tell lies. You can''t help me at all, do I need to tell lies to you? So, the next thing I want to say, Qianzhen That¡¯s true. That¡¯s that early this morning, I went to the mountain with red mushrooms and asked me what I was going to do. Yes, I just wanted to take advantage of the water and butterflies. In this area, who doesn¡¯t know me I like Shui Qingdie? But do you know? After I went there, I saw... Hey, I saw Shui Qingdie and the so-called Doctor Tang Qingqing I!"


    "They are a couple of dogs and men!" Zhang Sanbao shouted angrily.


    Seeing Tang Ye, I really admire him, this acting is half of his own.


    The villagers yelled at Zhang Sanbao as a rogue and wanted to insult Shui Qingdie, but at the same time they talked about what he said. He said his purpose like that, but made the villagers more believe that Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie might really have something.


    Zhang Sanbao sneered again and said: "Have you forgotten that Shui Qingdie came back in this kid''s car! Moreover, Shui Qingdie''s face was ruddy at the time, and she looked at Doctor Tang''s eyes, hey, that''s a charming one, if Isn''t it an affair with Tang Ye, would it be like this?"


    The villagers thought about what happened in the morning and felt that it was really the case. If it weren''t for something between Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie, then Shui Qingdie went to search for red mushrooms, how could she be with Tang Ye? Although I have never seen Tang Ye before, the first time Shui Qingdie saw Tang Ye was like Tang Ye. Isn¡¯t it worse?


    Shui Qingdie was so angry with her face that she said angrily: "Zhang Sanbao, don''t frame me..."


    "Qingdie, it''s nothing, don''t talk." Shui Qingdie wanted to scold Zhang Sanbao angrily, but Tang Ye interrupted her.


    Tang Ye was very emotional, this Three Treasures was quite good at playing with people''s hearts. He has a very helpless place, that is, how he got here when he first came, and his trust level is not even as good as that of Zhang Sanbao, who has done a lot of evil. Looking at the reactions of the villagers at this time, there are really many who believe in Zhang Sanbao. They are not to blame. After all, Zhang Sanbao was right about one thing. He didn''t need to lie in front of these villagers. He didn''t say anything to panic in the past because he was domineering and didn''t need to lie to deal with the villagers. Because of this, many villagers believe his words.


    Shui Qingdie became anxious, she didn''t want Tang Ye to be slandered because of her.


    There was a sneer at the corner of Zhang Sanbao''s mouth. He is a very shrewd person. He has not only domineering and rogue methods, but also a clever head. Otherwise, how could he have been the emperor of the earth for many years?


    However, in the next second, Tang Ye''s words made him unable to refute.


    Tang Ye glanced at him playfully and smiled: "Zhang Sanbao, I don''t have to hide it. I just like Qingdie, and Qingdie also likes me, what''s the matter? Is it wrong for me to fall in love with Qingdie? Qingdie is innocent. If Qingdie is someone else¡¯s wife, I have something to do with her. It¡¯s just right for you to say this here. However, Qingdie is not someone else¡¯s wife. I fell in love with me in a fair manner, but I didn¡¯t tell everyone. You don¡¯t know that Qingdie¡¯s face is thin, so I am embarrassed to say this kind of thing. Is this also wrong?"


    Tang Ye looked at the villagers and said, "Everyone, tell me, is it wrong for me to fall in love with Qingdie?"


    The villagers were taken aback, thought for a while, and said, "No!"


    But no, Shui Qingdie is an innocent girl who is not a wife or a widow. She is not allowed to find a man?


    On the contrary, at Qingdie''s age, he should have looked for a man long ago!


    Shui Qingdie widened her eyes when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to say this. Soon her face turned red, red to the base of her neck, looking at Tang Ye, wondering what Tang Ye was going to do. Tang Ye shook her head slightly. She knew this was a way to deal with Zhang Sanbao, and she acquiesced, lowering her head and biting her lip. Even if she knew it was a temporary intention, she couldn''t help her heart beating faster.


    Zhang Sanbao was dumbfounded. Only then will I realize that I am actually stupid! Trying to discredit Tang Ye''s impression in the hearts of the villagers, as a result, there is a huge loophole in using Shui Qingdie to talk about things, that is, Shui Qingdie is still an innocent girl. He was so angry that he should find a married woman or widow to smear Tang Ye!


    He knew that the matter of discrediting Tang Ye had failed, so he had to use force to solve it. Who is he Zhang Sanbao, the emperor of the earth, and he is afraid that Tang Ye will fail? !

 Chapter 302： So simple?

    Zhang Sanbao became angry and took a step closer to Shui Qingdie, and shook the shotgun in his hand, making Shui Qingdie pale with fright.


    "Tang Ye, your mother, you dare to move the woman I like Zhang Sanbao, I will kill you!" Zhang Sanbao didn''t play any "intellectual games" anymore. The Tu Emperor didn''t look at scholars, so he hit the world with a hatchet. He waved his shotgun and frightened everyone.


    That shotgun was real, everyone except Tang Ye was frightened. Some villagers retreated far away afraid that Zhang Sanbao would actually shoot. Many children were dragged away by their parents for fear of being hurt. Tang Ye put the little dragonfly down and let the little dragonfly run away with those people. Little Dragonfly was very obedient, grabbed the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes, wanted to talk, but didn''t say it. Probably she was worried about Tang Ye''s accident and wanted Tang Ye to follow along. But she was even more reluctant to let her sister, and wanted Tang Ye to save her sister.


    Tang Ye was so good before, so this time it will definitely be possible. She probably thought about it this way, but didn''t let Tang Ye follow him, and ran out after hearing Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye faced Zhang Sanbao and Zhang Sanbao''s more than a dozen younger brothers alone with a cold expression.


    Zhang Sanbao hijacked Shui Qingdie and Blind Grandpa, not afraid of Tang Ye at all. He thought that no matter how strong Tang Ye was, he could still use water to clear the butterfly and the blind grandpa to threaten Tang Ye. What are you afraid of?


    "Tang Ye, you kneel down for me! Otherwise, Shui Qingdie and this old thing will have an accident, understand?!" Zhang Sanbao sneered, having fun with Tang Ye.


    He was very angry with Tang Ye, probably because he had been the emperor of the earth for a few years, and no one had ever let him suffer, and Tang Ye made him suffer and embarrassed as soon as he came, and he couldn''t stand it anyway.


    Being a bad person always has some advantages over being a good person. For example, if you threaten to arrest someone, good people often don''t do this, but when bad people do this, good people are controlled by this, and you suffer.


    Shui Qingrou was anxious, and shouted to Tang Ye: "Doctor Tang, leave me alone! Don''t kneel for such a villain!"


    The blind grandpa just heard what Tang Ye said, thinking that Tang Ye was the man his granddaughter was looking for, isn''t that his grandson-in-law? He would not allow his grandson-in-law to be humiliated in front of a brute like Zhang Sanbao, and shouted to Tang Ye: "Granddaughter-in-law, don''t kneel down for a brute like Zhang Sanbao!"


    Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie looked embarrassed when they heard Grandpa''s name. Why did the elderly take it seriously?


    Perhaps for these rural old people, it¡¯s a very simple matter for young people to find a good friend. Once they meet their eyes, both parties agree, then they should get married. It¡¯s like the people in the city. In the end of the year, we have to say whether we can get married. Hey, why is it so complicated? Get married early and hold your baby early! Just like the guy in this village looks at the girl in the next village, and finds a matchmaker to make do, it''s marriage!


    Zhang Sanbao was grumpy and angry. Both Shui Qingdie and Blind Grandpa were so spine and irritated when they were stimulated. They kicked directly and hit Blind Grandpa, cursing, "Old stuff, blind. It''s strenuous!"


    The blind grandfather was kicked, groaned painfully, and couldn''t help groaning, which was very unbearable.


    "Grandpa!" Shui Qingdie cried out of anxiety.


    Zhang Sanbao ignored them, looked at Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Tang Ye, do you kneel or not!"


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. Originally, he wanted to ensure the safety of some Shui Qingdie and Grandpa. He didn''t expect that Zhang Sanbao would hit an old man as soon as he hits him. This irritated his patience. He glanced at Zhang Sanbao coldly, there were a few more silver needles in his hand, swished out, and several silver needles flew out.


    "Tang Ye, you **** dare...Ah!" Zhang Sanbao never thought that Tang Ye would not care about the safety of Shui Qingdie and the blind grandfather, so he rushed over and attacked. He panicked, and immediately raised his shotgun to shoot. , As a result, the hand holding the shotgun hurt and the shotgun fell to the ground.


    Ah, ah, ah... At the same time, there were other painful cries. It was sent by the man who hijacked the blind grandpa and the two men who hijacked Shui Qingdie. They were all hit by the silver needle and fell directly to the ground in pain.


    Zhang Sanbao dropped the shotgun and wanted to deal with Tang Ye immediately, but Tang Ye had already reached him, pinching his neck and lifting it up.


    "You, you..." Zhang Sanbao''s eyes widened, unable to believe that he was killed just like this. Why is Tang Ye so fast? All of a sudden, he was in front of him, this is the **** Flash!


    Although the villagers who had stayed away did not see clearly, they also knew that Tang Ye was very powerful, not even afraid of shotguns, one rushed over, somehow knocked down a few people, and then picked up Zhang Sanbao. This is martial arts!


    Zhang Sanbao''s neck was pinched, and the pain became uncomfortable. The remaining five or six younger brothers wanted to rescue him. Tang Ye suddenly smashed him to the ground. He snorted directly, vomiting blood, and his whole body was in pain, just like falling apart. Can''t bear the pain.


    Seeing this, the five or six younger brothers panicked and hesitated. But Tang Ye didn''t hesitate, and went straight to slap, slap, and slap a few times, and all the younger brothers were knocked to the ground. For Tang Ye as a warrior, these little gangsters are not enough to cram their teeth.


    "Qingdie, it''s okay, take care of Grandpa." Tang Ye said to Shui Qingdie, who was at a loss.


    Shui Qingdie came back to her senses and looked at Tang Ye''s eyes with grateful gratitude, but she mainly cared about the blind grandfather, and immediately ran over to help the blind grandfather, crying: "Grandpa, if you have anything to do, I am the one who is the cause about you!"


    "Silly granddaughter, what nonsense are you talking about, it''s because grandpa failed to protect you, and it made you wronged." The blind grandpa said distressedly.


    Seeing that it was all right, the little dragonfly ran in and rushed in between Shui Qingdie and Blind Grandpa, holding Shui Qingdie¡¯s clothes corner with one hand, and blind Grandpa¡¯s corner with one hand, wow Burst into tears.


    Affected by the little dragonfly, Shui Qingdie couldn''t help crying. The blind grandpa felt sorry for the granddaughter and couldn''t help crying. The family cried. Their experience is indeed tragic. For the elderly, the son and daughter-in-law died, the white-haired man gave the black-haired man, and he was blind again, unable to take care of his two granddaughters. For Shui Qingdie and Shui Qingting, they have to take care of their grandfather when their parents are dead, and their lives are many times harder than others.


    Everyone in the village knows what happened to their family, and now they see the three of them crying together with their heads in their arms. Someone is sad, and one who hears it weeps, and is very unbearable.


    Seeing them like this, Tang Ye didn''t know how to persuade them. There must be sympathy for them, but more of his anger towards Zhang Sanbao, so he stepped on Zhang Sanbao''s leg. Zhang Sanbao had already fainted with pain, was stepped on and woke up with pain.


    "Tang Ye, you, you...poof!"


    Zhang Sanbao wanted to scold Tang Ye, but Tang Ye stepped on his neck again, making him speechless.


    "As long as I use some strength, your neck will have to be broken, you know?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Zhang Sanbao thoroughly saw the power of Tang Ye, and did not dare to be arrogant to Tang Ye anymore. After all, they are all bullying and fearful of hardships, and they are very spared. Now Tang Ye threatened his life, and he was not Tang Ye''s opponent, so he could only beg for mercy.


    "Tang, Tang Ye, there is something to say, and there is something to say!" Zhang Sanbao panted out of fear and pain, and compromised to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "You are not qualified."


    After that, Tang Ye moved his foot to Zhang Sanbao''s knee, stomped it hard, and cracked one of Zhang Sanbao''s leg.


    "Ah!" Zhang Sanbao screamed like a pig.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to look at him, looked at Shui Qingdie, only to find that the villagers came over, just like Shui Qingdie, looking at him with weird eyes.


    They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so... cruel!


    But what shocked them even more was that Tang Ye was such a powerful person!


    At this moment, the sound of cars came from outside the village, and it was Zhou Sisheng, Wei Jianghua, the second commander of Shi, and Huang Jing who were looking for them to come. At the same time, there was Zhu Zehong. According to Tang Ye''s request, he brought several policemen to arrest Zhang Sanbao.


    Tang Ye smiled at the villagers and looked at the village chief grandpa and said, "Zhang Sanbao will be arrested and sent to jail, so you don''t have to worry about it anymore."


    The villagers came out in an uproar, looking at Tang Ye very excited, and felt that Tang Ye was their great benefactor!


    But soon they remembered something, the kind of relationship between Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie, and they couldn''t help but think of it a little.


    Tang Ye noticed that the eyes of the villagers were scanning him and Shui Qingdie, speechless, these guys wouldn''t really believe in that kind of thing, would it be so simple?


    Shui Qingdie turned blush, lowered her head and blushed at a loss.

 Chapter 303： By the river in the sunset!

    Zhu Zehong is the director of the Yundian Health Bureau. There is a problem with the purple ganoderma in Baoling Village, and he has great responsibility and pressure. This will bring Zhou Sisheng and others to come, hurriedly burnt. He naturally couldn''t tolerate the bad guys like Zhang Sanbao that affected normal work. One phone call to the police station led to several police officers.


    After arriving in the village, Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng were shocked when they saw Tang Ye hit Zhang Sanbao and others on the ground. The eyes looking at Tang Ye were just as strange as those of the villagers. This is not Zhang Sanbao doing evil, but Tang Ye doing evil!


    The village chief, grandpa, was a little nervous seeing so many big people coming, for fear of improper reception. Tang Ye was already familiar with the village and knew that the village was simple and honest. Without going through such a big scene, he stood up and spoke and introduced people to both parties.


    With Tang Ye speaking in the middle, the atmosphere was very harmonious. Now Tang Ye is a great benefactor to the villagers. If nothing else, they are grateful for getting rid of the cancerous Zhang Sanbao. When Zhang Sanbao was handcuffed by several policemen, they applauded and cheered together.


    "Director Zhu, I think it is not only Zhang Sanbao that needs to be dealt with, but also the gangsters with Zhang Sanbao. Otherwise, if the emperor is far away, what should I do if we raise a second Zhang Sanbao in the future?" Tang Ye suggested to Zhu Zehong.


    Although Zhu Zehong¡¯s responsibility is only to manage health, he is a very good parental officer and cares about the common people. Tang Ye¡¯s suggestion he agrees very much. He immediately asked the policemen who came with him to understand the situation with the villagers and tell them to Zhang. The bullies that were related to the Three Treasures were arrested, and the restless gangsters were severely warned so that the village would no longer be affected by these evil forces.


    Soon, several police officers caught a dozen ordinarily arrogant thugs, handcuffed them, and brought them into police cars. Some local gangsters did not go outside like Zhang Sanbao. They used to think that they were just bullying and could not be arrested. Now they are suddenly caught in a majestic manner. They are also imprisoned in a police car and directed by the villagers. I was so afraid that my face turned pale, and the younger ones were still crying, and those who cried and cried said that they would never bully people anymore.


    But no one paid any attention to them, and they were all sent to the bureau for education. This has played a very good deterrent effect, and I am afraid that no one will dare to think about being the emperor in the future.


    On this day, the villagers felt very happy, and the person they were most grateful for was Tang Ye. And they misunderstood the relationship between Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie. Tang Ye wanted to go to the village chief to talk to Zhu Zehong and the others about business. They couldn''t find Tang Ye to thank him, so they went to Shui Qingdie.


    Now Shui Qingdie was embarrassed.


    She wanted to explain that she had nothing to do with Tang Yewei. She didn''t dare to have such extravagant hopes in her heart. She knew that she was just a village girl, a good man like Tang Ye, and she could only look forward to it. But the villagers seemed to treat Tang Ye as her man, and she couldn''t explain it with a single mouth. What annoyed her was that Little Dragonfly added some fire, saying that she had kissed Tang Ye!


    Shui Qingdie really wants to tie the little dragonfly and hang it up to fight!


    However, she saw Little Dragonfly smile happily, happier than before. She also saw the blind grandfather smile, showing a relieved look. This is something she has never seen. In the past, she felt that home was not like home at all, it was just an icy den where she lived hard. Now my sister and grandpa laughed, and the villagers came to have fun. She hoped it would be like this forever.


    She has a little selfishness, so she can treat Tang Ye as her own man, even if it is only one day, it will make grandpa happy.


    Then...then the misunderstanding was getting bigger and bigger, and the villagers thought she had acquiesced to her relationship with Tang Ye. Even if it is explained later, it will definitely have an impact. People will think that she already had a man and was abandoned by the man. In this way, even if she had a pretty face, she would be unpleasant. In the city, people said it was inappropriate and just broke up. But in the village, people say they are profane, and their character is not good. Shui Qingdie didn''t realize this terrible problem.


    Today Shui Qingdie¡¯s home has become very lively, as is the village head¡¯s home. Suddenly there were so many big people. The village chief was both nervous and excited. The nervousness was because he was afraid of improper reception. The excitement felt that with so many big people, the problem of purple ganoderma could be solved.


    Zhu Zehong presided over the discussion. Tang Ye, Zhou Sisheng and others participated. The village chief, Yu Fu and other people who knew the situation of purple ganoderma were involved. During the discussion, Tang Ye took out the necrotic Ganoderma lucidum retrieved from Ganoderma lucidum Mountain, and showed the pictures of the current situation of the purple Ganoderma taken back. Everyone made assumptions based on relevant circumstances. But the hypothesis is not the result, and scientific verification is needed.


    After the discussion, everyone immediately began to ride a tent car. Among the cars that Zhu Zehong drove in from outside the provincial city, one was a medium-sized truck. Inside the car was a small laboratory with various testing instruments and research equipment. After doing a simple construction, a temporary laboratory was added outside the village head''s house.


    After eating, Zhu Zehong proposed to take a real look at Lingzhi Mountain and collect a few more samples to study. Everyone had no opinion. Under the leadership of the village chief Aye and Yu Fu, they went to Lingzhi Mountain to check, collect samples, and take more photos.


    When I returned to the village, it was already evening, and the sky here was a bit darker than that at Yanjing. Tang Ye went to Lingzhi Mountain twice and fought against bullies like Zhang Sanbao. Zhu Zehong was worried that he was too tired and asked him to take a rest first. He did not refuse and got out of the experimental car.


    "Brother Tang!" As soon as Tang Ye got off the car, he heard the cry of Little Dragonfly. He looked up. Little Dragonfly stood outside the cordon four or five meters away from the experimental vehicle and waved to Tang Ye.


    For experimental research, this car must not allow others to approach. The children in the village were curious and lively. They watched around the experimental vehicle all day without annoyance. The village chief was worried that these bear children would come and fumble and pick up things, so they pulled the cordon and kept people out. Now it''s getting dark, and the lights on the experimental car are new and magical to the children in the village, and they have been watching.


    Tang Ye took off the protective clothing that he must wear during the experiment, and walked towards the little dragonfly with a smile. Shui Qingdie stood beside the little dragonfly. Shui Qingdie didn''t dare to look at Tang Ye so much, she couldn''t help blushing at a glance, and was a little panicked after blushing. She had been entangled with Tang Ye''s affairs, did not explain to everyone, but also acquiesced, afraid that Tang Ye would be angry.


    After Tang Ye went out and picked up the little dragonfly, the little dragonfly stood up to the children next to him, raised his head and looked at the children with a look down on people, as if saying, "How about it, am I good?"


    When the children saw her being so close to Tang Ye, they cast envious eyes. Now Tang Ye has a high prestige in the village, and is considered a master of martial arts. Every child wants to have a good relationship with him.


    Little Dragonfly''s temperament is a bit strong. This is not because she has a bad temper, and she didn''t have her parents since she was a child. Although Tong Yan Wuji, but because of Wuji, some of the words spoken are particularly hurtful. For example, some people say that she has no parents and is a wild child. She is sad, she is angry, and will hit people. After she hit other children, the parents of those children would also break up some words, saying that she was more fierce than boys, and no one would want it in the future.


    Although the village is harmonious and beautiful, the people of the village are more or less conflicted. Especially those women who are idle and have nothing to do, they talk and talk to others. Little Dragonfly suffered a lot of grievances in these things. Now she is "adjacent" to the big tree Tang Ye, sure to kill those children.


    Shui Qingdie wanted to confess to Tang Ye that he did not explain clearly to the villagers about their relationship. After hesitating for a while, he bit his lip and gathered the courage to look at Tang Ye and said, "Tang, Doctor Tang, let''s...go for a walk." ?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay."


    Shui Qingdie walked up, he followed, and walked to the small river outside the village in the sunset. One after another, the atmosphere is a bit subtle.

 Chapter 304： Country girl!

    Shui Qingdie walked in front, seeming to care about being watched by Tang Ye, not because she didn''t like being watched by Tang Ye, but because she felt that she was not well dressed. For example, a pair of cloth shoes that have been worn for a long time, the white has turned yellow and cracked. Sewn. This is already her best shoe. I went to the mountains to look for red mushrooms and wore green Jiefang shoes.


    In front of Tang Ye, a good-looking man from a big city, she always felt that she was the kind of village girl that people said, an ugly duckling, with an inferiority complex that didn''t dare to get along with Tang Ye.


    Seeing that she always dodges, Tang Ye guessed some of her thoughts. He didn''t specifically say anything to Shui Qingdie that he didn''t need to care, and he didn''t look down on her. The more these words are said, the more likely it will make Shui Qingdie care, and he waits for Shui Qingdie to speak. Only when the Shui Qing butterfly slowly releases, the distance will shorten. He naturally didn''t mean to look down on Shui Qingdie. On the contrary, he felt that Shui Qingdie had a quiet and clear spirit that was different from ordinary women, but her living conditions were indeed a little worse, which made this temperament obscured. If you improve some conditions and dress more cleanly, it will definitely be a big beauty.


    Quiet, clear and graceful beauty.


    "Doctor Tang, Tang, I..." Shui Qingdie finally spoke, only to hesitate.


    Tang Ye smiled and saw the clean rocks beside the clear stream in front of him, and said, "I want to take a rest. Let''s go to the front and sit down."


    "Hmm..." Shui Qingdie blushed and bowed her head slightly.


    The two of them sat on the clean rock, Tang Ye looked at the crystal clear river, cleanly took off his shoes and socks, rolled up his trousers, and walked into the river to wash his face, looking refreshed.


    Shui Qingdie saw that he was hesitant to speak and stopped. In fact, she didn''t know what to say at all. The more Tang Ye made other actions, the more nervous she became. She felt that she was too stupid and bored, and worried that Tang Ye would dislike her.


    Tang Ye washed his face and looked at her with a smile: "Qingdie, you can''t do this. We are lovers. If you let the folks see that we are stiff, you might think it''s a quarrel. The folks are so warm and honest. I will certainly come to persuade us."


    Shui Qingdie blushed to the base of her neck. She knew Tang Ye was joking. They were not lovers, they were just misunderstood. She wanted to apologize to Tang Ye, but didn''t explain it clearly in front of the villagers. Instead, she acquiesced to it, which made the misunderstanding grow.


    "Actually, I want to say sorry to you. It was I who said those things and caused you to be misunderstood." Before Shui Qingdie said the apology, Tang Ye apologized first.


    Even if Shui Qingdie evaded, she raised her head and looked at Tang Ye, anxiously, and said, "No, Doctor Tang, you are not wrong. I want to thank you. You did this to punish the bully Zhang Sanbao. I I should apologize to you! When you went to discuss things with the village chief, I didn''t explain clearly to the villagers, and I nodded and acquiesced in our relationship! I, I can''t help you!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and understood why Shui Qingdie always showed an apologetic look, and said: "Qingdie, you don''t have to apologize for this matter, but you. This will have a great impact on you in the future. You will have to live in the future. In the village, but I will leave after solving the purple ganoderma, which will not affect me much."


    When Shui Qingdie heard that Tang Ye was about to leave soon, her heart was inexplicably sour, and she felt a sense of loss. Seeing Tang Ye no longer dodge so nervously, she faintly sighed, "So..."


    Tang Ye sat back next to Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie quickly moved her body. Tang Ye said, "Do you know? When I see you, I always think of my wife. When I first met her, she was Like you, you are shy and avoid me all day, not because you are afraid of me, but because you are afraid that you are not doing well enough to be embarrassed in front of me. In fact, I never mind these things, I am very happy to encounter this Woman."


    Listening to Tang Ye''s words, Shui Qingdie finally let go. She knew something that made her feel disappointed, but let her breathe a sigh of relief. That is Tang Ye has a wife. In this case, she knew that she and Tang Ye would not have any messy relationship. She glanced at Tang Ye and knew that Tang Ye had said these things to let her stop struggling.


    This is tantamount to indirectly rejecting her dizzying heart. She must have a good impression of Tang Ye, let alone her who was rescued twice by Tang Ye, even any unmarried girl in the village would have a good impression of him. She is handsome, capable, and the conditions are so good. Which girl doesn''t like it. But since Tang Ye is already famous, they won''t think about it anymore.


    Shui Qingdie felt calm and relaxed, and said, "Doctor Tang, thank you for saving me twice. I don''t know how to repay you."


    "Do you want to repay me?" Tang Ye suddenly narrowed his eyes and asked, a little unkind.


    Shui Qingdie only thinks that Tang Ye is a very good man. She nodded seriously and said, "Of course, if it weren''t for Doctor Tang, you save me, I am sure that people are not like people and ghosts are not like people. Ghost."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then how about I live in your house? Take it as you repay me."


    "Huh?" Shui Qingdie opened her mouth slightly, watching Tang Ye''s heart beating so hard that she didn''t know what to say.


    Doctor Tang wants to live in his own home? How can this work? My home is so simple and there are no extra rooms, unless I move the room with clutter.


    Shui Qingdie had that kind of emotion again, worried that her home was not good enough, and she would not treat Tang Ye well.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I can''t help it. Several people came at once, and the village chief''s house can no longer live in. Although the village chief''s grandfather said that he would arrange for me to go to other people''s houses, I am not familiar with them, but I am with you. I am familiar with Little Dragonfly. I like to be more at ease. I am familiar with you, so I won¡¯t be so restrained. As for the place to live, even sleeping on the ground is fine."


    "But..." Shui Qingdie was still afraid of poor reception.


    Tang Ye pretended to scowl and said, "Hey, Qingdie, you are so unkind, and you said you want to repay me, but I won''t agree to this request?"


    "That''s not the case, Doctor Tang!" Shui Qingdie was anxious.


    Tang Ye exaggeratedly laughed and said, "Oh, what, are you trying to agree with your body?"


    "You... Doctor Tang, don''t be kidding!" Shui Qingdie bit her lip, and stood up and stomped gently.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then are you agreeing or not?"


    "I, I promised you!" Shui Qingdie was anxious, and Tang Ye blushed with a heartbeat.


    Tang Ye stood up and squinted her jokingly: "Should you agree to let me live in your house, or do you agree to agree with me?"


    "You... Doctor Tang, I didn''t expect you to be worse than the Three Treasures. I will ignore you!" Shui Qingdie was furious, and turned to go home with her lips pressed.


    Tang Ye followed behind and shouted: "Qingdie, don''t run, I''m going home with you!"


    "No!" Shui Qingdie snorted, speeding up her pace, but she couldn''t help turning her head away, using the corner of her eye to see if Tang Ye was following.


    She had promised Tang Ye to live in her home, could it be true that she promised her?


    Tang Ye followed Shui Qingdie unhurriedly, feeling that Shui Qingdie had a very special taste. Unlike the girls in the city, who are stylishly dressed, she is a woman who is a poor child. Although she is very young, she is a pretty girl, but she is like a woman who has been keeping a family for many years. She appears mature, and this maturity is simple and full of rural atmosphere.


    Hey, this is a country girl!

 Chapter 305： Spot the signs!

    Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie returned from the small river. After seeing the little dragonfly that Shui Qingdie had just taken away, the dog leg immediately ran up and rushed towards Tang Ye quickly, asking Tang Ye to hug him.


    Shui Qingdie was annoyed and scolded, "Qingting, how old do you want to hug?"


    After talking to Tang Ye, Shui Qingting slowly let go, no longer twitching, and directly showed in front of Tang Ye the side that he usually dotes on the little dragonfly and is harsh on the little dragonfly.


    Xiao Qingting used to listen to Shui Qingdie''s words very much, but now her heart is more towards Tang Ye, not afraid of offending her sister, she still pesters Tang Ye, watching pitifully.


    Tang Ye smiled and touched her little head, and picked her up. She was triumphant and made a grimace at Shui Qingdie, giggling.


    Shui Qingdie bit her lip and scolded, "You girl, how come you look like a stubborn cow!"


    "I am not a cow, I am a little dragonfly!" Little Dragonfly argued with his head raised.


    Shui Qingdie still scolded, Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Alright, Qingdie, this is nothing wrong, go home."


    "Go home? Brother Tang, are you going to our house?" Little Dragonfly''s eyes sparkled, looking forward to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, squeezed her nose, and said, "Yeah, I want to live at your house. Would you like it?"


    "Of course welcome, I want to sleep with you!" Xiao Qingting said excitedly, but suddenly she was embarrassed and said: "I slept with my sister, or you can sleep with me and my sister!"


    "Qingfly!" Shui Qingdie''s face flushed suddenly. What are you talking about, if you sleep with Doctor Tang... Oh, my little lady dare not think about it anymore, she will feel soft again.


    Back home, Xiao Qingting was very happy, and took Tang Ye to introduce her home. She was not as worried as Shui Qingdie that her home would be rejected by Tang Ye because of its simplicity, or that she was afraid of poor hospitality. The little girl only thinks this is a very exciting thing. Her favorite brother Tang Ye has come to live in her house!


    The villagers heard that Tang Ye went to live at Shui Qingdie''s house. The villagers felt that someone as good as Tang Ye must be worthy of the village flower of Shui Qingdie. For this reason, they all acquiesced to one thing in their hearts¡ªsince Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie were sleeping together, it must have happened. They are happy for the struggling child Shui Qingdie to find a support.


    So villagers kept coming to Shui Qingdie¡¯s house to say hello, especially the neighbors who were very enthusiastic, brought some fruits and the like, and helped Shui Qingdie tidy up the cluttered room together, and made a space to build a bed for Tang Ye. .


    The sky slowly darkened, and the villagers who came to Shui Qingdie''s house to greet slowly dispersed, and Shui Qingdie''s house was cleaned down.


    Shui Qingdie breathed a sigh of relief, and the villagers came to say hello, always making her feel like she was married to Tang Ye, put on a wedding wine, and then there was some excitement. Now I have cleaned up the room for Tang Ye, she is going to take care of grandpa.


    The blind grandpa had been sitting in the hall, Tang Ye spoke with him. In matters, it is more like a parent questioning. Blind Grandpa also thought that Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie were a pair, and asked where Tang Ye is from, how old, who is in the family, and so on. After all, he is going to marry her granddaughter to Tang Ye, you must ask clearly.


    Shui Qingdie heard Tang Ye''s conversation with Grandpa several times, and tried to explain it several times. But seeing that grandpa had never smiled so happily in more than ten years, and that his face was so relieved, she couldn''t bear to accept these things. She was very happy to see Grandpa doing this, but thinking further, she became sad again, and even wanted to cry. She knew very well that in the past few years, grandpa''s health was getting worse and worse, and the condition of his eyes was getting worse and worse. Every year, she was worried that grandpa could not survive the winter.


    "Tang Ye, let me tell you, Xiaodie is a very good housekeeper, and you won''t lose money by marrying her." The blind grandfather laughed and said, he must speak nice things for his granddaughter.


    Tang Ye would definitely not hurt an old man''s heart, and nodded repeatedly: "Yes, yes, Qingdie is the best housekeeping girl I have ever seen. Being able to... marry her is the blessing of my eight lifetimes."


    Shui Qingdie came out of the next room and heard Tang Ye''s words. She almost softened her feet in fright and blushed. She hurried over to prevent Grandpa and Tang Ye from being deceived, and said, "Grandpa, I''m going to wipe my eyes. !"


    "Okay, haha, Xiaodie, grandpa is happy today!" The blind grandpa sat upright and smiled.


    Shui Qingdie stared ill-tempered, but the blind grandfather couldn¡¯t see it, and she glared at Tang Ye ill-temperedly. She felt that Tang Ye was not serious. How could she talk about so many things with grandpa, even if she wanted to make the elderly happy, Be sure of it, otherwise he will leave in the future. Grandpa finds that he has not been taken away, will he think he has been abandoned? That grandpa must be angry to death. Of course, you can also find some reasons to say that Tang Ye went outside to work hard, and then let Tang Ye come here occasionally, just to make Grandpa happy before he died.


    Shui Qingdie had this idea. If she can rest assured her grandfather, she will be fine without looking for a man. Anyway, she can take care of her younger sister. She was regarded as Xiao Qingting''s sister and mother, and put all hope on Xiao Qingting in the future.


    "Qingting, bring the potion and wash my eyes for grandpa." Shui Qingdie took care of the blind grandfather and asked Little Dragonfly to bring the potion.


    Tang Ye looked at it, feeling strange. Shui Qingdie slowly unwrapped the towel tied to the eyes of Grandpa Blind. He saw that Grandpa¡¯s eyes were red and swollen, and there were a little black spot on the skin, and there was sticky on the black spot. The liquid, like black blood pus.


    Have been like this for more than ten years? Tang Ye felt strange, what kind of injury, or illness, could pus be produced for more than ten years?


    At this time, the little dragonfly brought a pot of light yellow hot water, Shui Qingdie washed the towel with a part, then dipped the cleaned towel with the medicine, and wiped Grandpa¡¯s eyes little by little.


    Tang Ye wanted to ask about the specific situation, but was immediately shook his head by Shui Qingdie, asking him not to ask. He noticed that Grandpa, Shui Qingdie, and Little Dragonfly were quiet at this time, and realized that Grandpa''s eyes were something no one wanted to mention, so he didn''t speak.


    After processing Grandpa''s eyes, Shui Qingdie asked Tang Ye to go out, leaving Grandpa alone in the hall.


    Outside the house, Shui Qingdie poured the pot of potion into the ditch, sat on the small wooden bench, and said: "Grandpa''s eyes have always been like this. I say it''s sick, and I''m not sure. Let the doctor in town see it. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, so I prescribed some Chinese medicine, boiled it into a potion, and scrubbed my grandpa¡¯s eyes every night. Although this Chinese medicine can¡¯t cure my grandpa¡¯s eyes, it can keep my grandpa¡¯s eyes from swelling. Otherwise, I don¡¯t need to scrub for a day. , It will become red and swollen, which is very scary. I used to buy the Chinese medicine. Now that I have grown up, I know that there is this medicine in the mountains, so I look for it myself."


    Shui Qingdie''s eyes turned slightly red, and she was very worried about her grandpa''s accident.


    "Sister..." Little Dragonfly was emotionally infected, stopped making trouble, and leaned on Shui Qingdie.


    Tang Ye was silent, not knowing how to comfort. He looked at Shui Qingdie, and from the corner of his eyes he caught a glimpse of the weeds growing in the ditch. The color of the weeds made his eyes bright, the color was the same as the spots on the necrotic purple ganoderma!

 Chapter 306： Crying without tears!

    Grandpa''s blindness also involves the death of Shui Qingdie''s parents. It was precisely because Shui Qingdie''s parents entered the taboo jungle and died, Grandpa rushed in. As a result, his eyes were injured when he escaped, and he was blind later. Firstly, both his son and daughter-in-law died. Secondly, his eyes were blind. Grandpa was heartbroken. It is not easy to live till now.


    Over the years, Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly grew up. With the company of his two granddaughters, he slowly regained his thoughts, and he would not be so lifeless. That''s why Shui Qingdie didn''t let Tang Ye mention the sad things in front of him, lest the old man could not hold it.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to comfort Shui Qingdie, but was attracted by the weeds under the ditch. He saw that the color of some leaves of the weed resembled the spots that had appeared on the necrotic purple ganoderma, and he couldn''t help but generate some guesses.


    He wanted to pick a weed and have a look, but the little dragonfly tore his clothes. Little Dragonfly showed pitiful eyes, winked at Tang Ye, motioned to Shui Qingdie.


    Tang Ye was speechless, touching his forehead, knowing that Little Dragonfly was letting him comfort Shui Qingdie. He didn''t want to make the little dragonfly sad any more, he leaned closer, held one in one hand, and hugged both the little dragonfly and Shui Qingdie, so that they could have a solid support.


    Little Dragonfly laughed all of a sudden, with a very unconscionable smile. Shui Qingdie was taken aback, and immediately panicked, from the roots of her ears to the bottom of her neck, trying to break free. But being held tightly by Tang Ye, she couldn''t get away. She knew Tang Ye was comforting her, and she hesitated for a while before she stopped struggling. After hesitating for a while, her face was not only red, but also constantly hot, reaching out and hugging Tang Ye''s waist.


    Little Dragonfly hugged Tang Ye''s neck, Shui Qingdie hugged Tang Ye''s waist, Tang Ye felt a little uncomfortable, but it was not easy to interrupt the two girls with miserable lives, so they let them rest assured.


    After her mood stabilized, Shui Qingdie asked Little Dragonfly to take a bath. Little Dragonfly took Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Brother Tang, help me take a bath!"


    "What?!" Tang Ye twitched his face, helping a girl take a bath?


    Before Tang Ye refused, Little Dragonfly bent down and took off his pants, and then took off his clothes, standing in front of Tang Ye in a naked manner.


    "Brother Tang, hurry up, help me take a bath!" Little Dragonfly was a little angry and Tang Ye was in a daze.


    Tang Ye looked at the pure white dragonfly, his eyes didn''t blink, he thought he was going to be blind. How could this little loli be like this, stripping naked in front of her, and then scolding herself for shamelessly scorning her?


    Little Dragonfly is a girl. Although he has not started to develop, his chest is like a boy, but how his lower body looks is also a characteristic of a girl. How embarrassed he is a big man.


    He thought that Shui Qingdie would scold him and forbid him to look at Xiao Qingdie''s body, but he never expected that Shui Qingdie just smiled helplessly and said: "Doctor Tang, don''t mind Qingying like this, she likes it too much. You are better than liking me. I am jealous."


    Tang Ye reacted, wondering: "Why would I mind, but...Is this really good?"


    "Is there any problem?" Shui Qingdie felt that Tang Ye was weird. She took a poke of hot water in the kitchen and poured it into a big tub.


    The little dragonfly wanted to jump in when she saw it, Shui Qingdie hurriedly scolded: "I haven''t put cold water yet, be careful!"


    Little Dragonfly obediently waited until Shui Qingdie put cold water in, so that the hot water became warm and would not burn people. Little Dragonfly looked at Tang Ye again, opened her body, spread her two small white legs, did not cover her body at all, and smiled: "Brother Tang, come and take a bath for me!"


    Tang Ye''s face muscles are twitching harder. How does the country play?


    Shui Qingdie was very embarrassed, and handed Tang Ye a towel, and said, "Doctor Tang, that...I''m sorry to trouble you, Qing Ting insists that you wash her."


    "This...no, nothing, anyway, Qingting is a child, nothing." Tang Ye swallowed.


    Shui Qingdie chuckled and looked at the nervous Tang Ye and said, "Doctor Tang, I didn''t expect you to be a gentleman! Do you think this is not appropriate? It''s okay, Qingying is still a child, nothing is long, and it doesn''t matter. In our village, boys and girls are so casual before children grow up. There are not many children around our house. If there are too many children, when it comes to bathing, several boys and girls are playful and they all get together to wash it. ."


    "So..." Tang Ye nodded to express understanding, but still felt a little uncomfortable. He thinks that it''s okay for the boy to be naked, but the girl is a bit awkward.


    Tang Ye took the towel in Shui Qingdie''s hand and squatted down to help the little dragonfly take a bath. He felt that he was not so nervous about taking a mandarin-duck bath with his wife.


    Little Dragonfly giggled, and when Tang Ye approached, he shouted "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhiya on purpose. The water in the tub splashed out, splashing Tang Ye all over.


    "Hahaha..." Little Dragonfly laughed wantonly.


    Tang Ye stiffened. It feels a little numb to be teased. This bear kid!


    Seeing this, Shui Qingdie scolded angrily: "Qingting, be honest!"


    That said, she saw that Tang Ye was splashed with water and her whole body was in a bad state. She felt that Tang Ye was very funny, and she couldn''t help covering her mouth and chuckle, slightly gloating.


    The little dragonfly sits in a tub, warm water soaks her abdomen, and happily plays with her little hands. Tang Ye was sitting behind her, holding the soap to help her wipe her away, slowly adapting, thinking, if she has a girl in the future, will she have to wait like this? Hey, it''s hard.


    Tang Ye grabbed a young dragonfly and scrubbed it, and said, "Little dragonfly, are you sensible now?"


    "Of course, Little Dragonfly is a very sensible girl!" Little Dragonfly said triumphantly.


    Tang Ye was very sensible to this, but she was so mischievous that she became the head of a child in the village. She was speechless and said, "You also know that you are a sensible child? Since you are sensible, why do you let me take a bath? Wait. One day you grow up, remember this, are you ashamed?"


    "Why should I be shy? I like you, Brother Tang, so I don''t feel shy if I like it!" Xiao Qingting said seriously.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, the chicken and the duck talked, and he didn''t talk about it. He didn''t bother to say it, and quickly helped the little dragonfly take a bath.


    And many years later, the little dragonfly who grew up and became a big beauty, every time she saw Tang Ye, she would think of her stripping off in front of Tang Ye and asking Tang Ye to take a bath for her, and then she would blush and become hot. Dare to look at Tang Ye again.


    After Little Dragonfly took a bath, Tang Ye also went to take a bath. He couldn''t wash directly in the courtyard like Xiao Qingfly, he had to go to the bathroom. The bathroom is very simple, surrounded by wooden boards, it is still hidden, and it can''t be stolen. In the past, it was only used for water and butterflies.


    There is no shower or faucet in the bathroom, so I can only wash it with a bucket of water from outside. For people like Tang Ye who are accustomed to showers and don''t have to worry about running out of water, taking a bath in this way is definitely not pleasant. But what made him most uncomfortable was that Little Dragonfly kept guarding outside trying to peek, and he couldn''t help crying.


    This bear kid is really shameless! For her, this is very fun.


    Innocent, so good.

 Chapter 307： Unsolvable cause!

    Tang Ye came out of the bath and planned to wash the clothes by himself, but Shui Qingdie refused, even if Shui Qingdie blushed not decently, she insisted on washing him. Shui Qingdie felt that she owed him too much, so she wanted to do something for him, but he was stubborn and had to agree with Shui Qingdie to wash him. Then he wanted to go to the kitchen to cook vegetables, and Shui Qingdie even refused to let him go. He pulled the corner of his clothes to let him rest, and was almost hugged. He was also stubborn, so he went to accompany Xiao Qingting.


    The living habits in the village are probably like this. After returning from a busy day during the day, in the evening, they usually go to the vegetable field to pick up the vegetables first, then take a shower, wash the clothes, and cook the vegetables after finishing these. The whole family sits together for dinner after cooking. After dinner, if you have a TV at home, you just watch the TV and go to bed at a certain time, which is equivalent to a day.


    In such a remote village, there are almost no computers, and the network cable is really not available. Tang Ye and the others needed a network to do scientific research. They all used wireless cards, and the signal was poor and they had to go to the mountains to increase the signal. There are not many homes with TV sets, so many villagers, especially children, go to the homes with TV sets to watch TV. No matter what program you are watching, there is no choice at all. Anyway, they just watch what they put.


    For those children who are looking forward to future life, owning a TV is also a very luxurious thing. Maybe many people can''t imagine this kind of life, it''s just like living conditions more than ten or twenty years ago. However, this country itself has a relatively large gap between rich and poor. Many people cannot imagine how difficult the environment is in those mountainous areas that are truly backward. So many young people don¡¯t want to go back to their hometowns when they work outside. Hometown feelings for wanderers? Hey, how many people have fallen under material conditions.


    However, as the old saying goes, parents are not traveling far away, and as children, they always have to take care of the family. If parents are still living hard, but their children are wandering outside, what poems and distances do they say?


    Tang went to the experimental car at night to study the necrosis of purple ganoderma with Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng. Although they collected enough samples and tested everything, they didn''t know anything about the virus.


    The purple Ganoderma has a problem because it was invaded by an unknown virus. After this unknown virus invaded the purple Ganoderma lucidum, it is uncertain whether it has undergone a second mutation. The result of several people''s discussions is that many mutations have occurred, because some of these viruses have adapted to the structure of the purple Ganoderma lucidum and grew together with the purple Ganoderma lucidum.


    The virus situation in purple Ganoderma lucidum is quite complicated. Some of the viruses have adapted to the structure of purple Ganoderma lucidum, which seems to be part of the purple Ganoderma lucidum. But some viruses are repelling them, and they **** "food" from the purple ganoderma, which can be regarded as two viruses. Seeing that all the purple Ganoderma is going to be necrotic, but with such a complicated situation, several experts have received a considerable blow.


    The most uncomfortable thing is not knowing how to explain to the villagers. The villagers are very enthusiastic about them and treat them as lifesavers. The reason is that they can definitely save the purple ganoderma. However, they don''t have that certainty now, or even when they can solve this problem.


    The more terrifying consequence is that after the purple Ganoderma can not be saved, the purple Ganoderma can not form seeds, so the precious land where natural purple Ganoderma can grow from the Ganoderma Mountain is useless. If it is discarded, can other medicinal materials be planted to save it? It cannot be like this. Before those viruses are clarified, Lingzhi Mountain must be blocked.


    This is a fatal blow to Baoling Village and an unbearable loss to the national traditional Chinese medicine. The pressure on Zhu Zehong, Zhou Sisheng, Wei Jianghua, Huang Jingwang, and the second commander of the division has become unprecedented.


    Several people were silent and depressed in the experimental car. Tang Ye saw them like this and comforted: "It''s okay, you can definitely find the problem, don''t give up."


    A few people didn''t speak, knowing that Tang Ye was comforting others. Wei Jianghua glanced at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously, and couldn''t help but feel angry.


    What''s happening now has a huge impact on their careers, and if they are resolved, they will advance step by step. But if there is no solution, they can''t explain it to Xu Shichang, then their career may end here. It''s hard to get to the current position, and no one will be happy.


    Wei Jianghua comes from the City No. 6 Hospital. Because of the conflict between the City No. 6 Hospital and the City No. 1 Hospital, he has a bad impression of Tang Ye. Right now, he is angry with Tang Ye, and he directly sarcastically said: "Doctor Tang, if you can''t help it. To solve this problem, just calm down and think about it. Don¡¯t just say something useless. I don¡¯t think you are nervous at all. Is it because you came here to hold a beauty and you forgot about your duty?"


    Some of them naturally heard about Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie. Zhu Zehong even teased Tang Ye about this matter. But under the huge pressure at the moment, Tang Ye''s things seemed out of place. Wei Jianghua''s dissatisfaction and irony with Tang Ye are obvious.


    Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng had a good impression of Tang Ye, but Wei Jianghua made sense. They wanted to say something good for Tang Ye, but they didn''t know how to say it.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and did not argue with Wei Jianghua. He thought of the weeds he saw in Shuiqingdie¡¯s ditch before, squinted his eyes, thought for a while, and said, ¡°I have something to do, let¡¯s go first. Everyone is upset and can¡¯t find results. Why not go for a walk, the country air is very nice."


    Without waiting for a few people to speak, Tang Ye got out of the experimental vehicle and left.


    Wei Jianghua was even more angry, pointing at his back and cursing: "Look, Tang Ye is 80% looking for that village flower. I said this kid is unreliable. What did he do a day earlier? Go to the mountains to collect some necrotic purple Ganoderma lucidum, and take a few more photos! This is only half an hour at most! I think Tang Ye doesn''t plan to do business at all here, and his thoughts are all on the woman! Go to the country and look for it too! Woman, it¡¯s shameless! This is a serious violation of discipline! Director Zhu, you have to truthfully respond to Minister Xu!"


    After Wei Jianghua''s complaint, he was still not angry, and coldly snorted: "I don''t think we should let him stay here anymore. If he doesn''t contribute, he will only make trouble and affect our work!"


    Zhu Zehong felt that it was too serious to recall Tang Ye, and said, "Doctor Wei, please calm down first. The matter is not at the end. Don''t mess yourself up. Tang Ye''s behavior is indeed wrong. I will talk about him. "


    If Tang Ye was summoned by Xu Shichang now, it would definitely be over. For Tang Ye, this young man, Zhu Zehong figured out some meanings from Xu Shichang''s previous words, that is, Tang Ye''s potential is good, and he should make good use and guidance. Xu Shichang paid so much attention to this matter, so why not the Red Wall''s attention. Tang Ye was able to participate at such a young age. For example, Chen Shuqing and Wang Airen supported Tang Ye. Xu Shichang probably also had expectations for Tang Ye, so he made an exception and appointed Tang Ye. But if Tang Ye behaved too badly and fell into the red wall''s eyes, it would definitely be a very unfavorable thing.


    There are a lot of twists and turns inside.

 Chapter 308： Multi-party setting!

    Wei Jianghua knew that Tang Ye had a great taste for Xu Shichang, so Tang Ye had an extra guarantee, so after Zhu Zehong''s round, he didn''t bother to say that Tang Ye was wrong. However, this does not mean that he is afraid of Tang Ye. This time the purple ganoderma matter was very serious, and Xu Shichang did not dare to be vague. If Tang Ye affected this matter, Xu Shichang would not be able to protect it. He felt that he could teach Tang Ye on this point.


    He also wants to find a way out for himself.


    Before coming to Baoling Village, he thought that the purple ganoderma matter would be easy to solve, so his career would definitely go further. However, the result now is that they cannot solve it in a short time, and it is very likely that they will not be able to solve it in the future. This is very fatal to the experts involved in this matter, and their careers may come to an end. In order to prevent this from happening, he cannot sit still.


    He found an excuse to let him breathe. After leaving Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng aside, he went to an empty place and took out his mobile phone to contact Huang Zhongshu of Yanjing.


    "President, I am willing to listen to your arrangements for what you told me before." Wei Jianghua said to Huang Zhongshu.


    At this time, Huang Zhongshu was sitting in the office of the dean of the City Sixth Hospital, answering Wei Jianghua¡¯s call, sneered, and said: "Okay, you helped create Tang Ye¡¯s black spots, then wait for you to come back, no matter how Minister Xu punished him. , I will arrange another position for you to make your life worry-free."


    "Then thank the dean first. For Tang Ye¡¯s black spots, I don¡¯t have to do anything about it. He has a lot of black spots. Therefore, dean, you only need to plan on the side of Yanjing, my side. Everything is subject to your arrangements." Wei Jianghua smiled faintly, thinking of Tang Ye not doing business and going to hook up with the women in the village.


    Huang Zhongshu smiled and said, "Then keep your mobile phone open and keep in touch."


    After hanging up the phone, Huang Zhongshu''s expression immediately became gloomy. He will not miss any opportunity to retaliate against Tang Ye. He hated Tang Ye very much. His son Huang Zifeng was frightened because of Tang Ye and became nervous, and was almost going to a mental hospital. The TCM Department of the Sixth Hospital of the city was originally a leader in the industry, but because of Tang Ye, it was unable to invest in Tianni Group. Later, their TCM department set up a bureau to deal with the TCM Department of the City First Hospital. The result was self-defeating and the reputation of their TCM department plummeted. .


    Then it was the incidents of their Chinese Medicine Department and Murong Qingfeng that were exposed. They used to steal other people''s research results as their new products. After the exposure, they were extremely embarrassed and were investigated and punished by the higher authorities. The Internet was even more infamous. Zhang Yanqing, director of the Chinese Medicine Department, and Li Xiang, director of the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine, were all dismissed for investigation. Those Chinese medicine practitioners who had no problems left their jobs one after another, and even powerful Chinese medicine practitioners like Pang Shi moved to the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City First Hospital! If he hadn''t shaken the pot cleanly, his dean would also be removed! Now it has not been withdrawn, and it has been publicly criticized inside and out!


    His reputation is gone, and the reputation of the hospital he has worked so hard to manage is gone. This is tantamount to ruining the rest of his life. How can he not hate Tang Ye? So as long as he could kill Tang Ye, he would never let go of any chance. This time Tang Ye went to Yundian to solve the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem. He promised to arrange Wei Jianghua a very oily position in the hospital, and let Wei Jianghua help to obstruct Tang Ye, and then he planned in Yanjing to let Tang Ye be taken by Xu Shichang and even It''s Red Wall Accountability!


    Now that Wei Jianghua sees that there is no way to solve the problem of purple ganoderma, unable to make merits from it, to avoid being held accountable, he chooses to cooperate with Huang Zhongshu.


    "Tang Ye, if you are in Yanjing, I will kill you!" Huang Zhongshu snorted coldly after getting Wei Jianghua''s help.


    He squinted his eyes and wondered how to deal with Tang Ye. He thought that although Xu Shichang had a good impression of Tang Ye, Xu Shichang was under pressure from the red wall and was also a pragmatic old man. So if Tang Ye did not do real things, but behaved badly, Xu Shichang would definitely not care about Tang. night. When the time comes to stir up the fire a few more times, Tang Ye will have to get out of the medical industry.


    Be careful, Huang Zhongshu separately called some leaders to put pressure on Tang Ye from many aspects!


    At the same time, Tang Ye''s other enemies were also ready to move. Especially the Jiangshanju Little Prince who quietly killed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew some of Jiangshanju''s secrets, and these secrets could not be known by Red Wall. So as long as Tang Ye is in this world for a day, his little prince can''t be at ease.


    "Old Ye, how are things going?" Jiangshan was living in the emperor''s pavilion, and the little prince asked Ye Ying chaotically behind him while drinking.


    Ye Yingluan sneered darkly and said: "Although I retired for many years, I have been mixed up after all, so there is still a little relationship. This time I kill Tang Ye, and I will be sure. If it fails, I will take off my head and plead for the prince. !"


    "Oh? So sure, are you so sure?" The little prince asked Ye Ying chaotically.


    Ye Ying laughed wildly: "After I contacted, it is certain that the following people have taken the shots. The corpse chaser, the Gu planter, the Luohuadong girl in the three evils of Xiangxi, and the North Ming swordsman, the axe company sent one The fifty-man squad, there is also a killer who has never appeared on the top list-the gunman, the little lord, do you think this arrangement is not enough?"


    The little prince looked at Ye Yingchaan, frowning greatly, and said displeased: "It''s just one Tang Ye, so many people are needed?"


    Ye Ying laughed wildly: "Isn''t that kid Tang Ye a bit evil? Many people, including us, have suffered a lot from that kid before, so I''m not afraid of crowds and make sure to kill Tang Ye absolutely."


    The little prince laughed and said, "With such a big battle, Tang Ye will have to die for a few more times, right?"


    Ye Ying chuckles slyly, and said: "That''s why I dared to promise the little prince that if Tang Ye can''t kill Tang Ye, I''ll take the head of the prince to apologize. This is impossible, quack..."


    The little prince shrugged and smiled. The three evils of Xiangxi, the swordsmen of the North, a small army, a hidden gunman, and such a "luxury" formation, can Tang Ye survive?


    "Others call me arrogant, but I don¡¯t deny it. But I am arrogant, and now I have to envy Tang Ye. It was just to kill him and let so many people come out. His face and weight are comparable to me. It''s much heavier." The little prince said with emotion.


    Ye Ying laughed wildly and said: "What about this? A dying person, no matter how beautiful he is in his lifetime, but only a few touches of loess afterwards, the person who lives to the end is the real winner."


    "Yes." The little prince nodded, "Why compete with a dead person."


    "There''s one more thing." The little prince got up and said: "The things that were not done in the sky list before, now go and finish. The goddess potion, we are bound to get. That Lu Celadon, regardless of whether she has clues about the goddess potion, All have to be arrested and asked. Now Tang Ye is not by Lu Celadon''s side, only a small team from the military region, is it okay to catch Lu Celadon?"


    "Please don''t worry, little lord, I will go out in person by then!" Ye Ying squinted and laughed.

 Chapter 309： The glass of water freezes!

    The Celestial Potion has always been stared at, and at present, only Lu Celadon may have clues to the Celestial Potion, so Lu Celadon has always been the sweet pastry in the eyes of those behind it. Before the Tianban still existed, the killers Crow and Tengu hijacked Lu Celadon, which is exactly what Jiangshan lives in. Later, because of Tang Ye''s affairs, the little prince asked Ye Ying to arrange the killing of Tang Ye''s bureau, so he naturally wanted to attack Lu Celadon again.


    The little prince has a lot of worries about this matter, and said to Ye Ying chaotically: "Lu Celadon is the person who personally takes care of the Red Wall. If you take action, will you alarm the worship of the Red Wall court? Those old guys can It''s not annoying."


    Ye Ying smiled wildly and said: "The prince can rest assured, as long as you hide your breath, the court''s offerings will not be disturbed, and you will not be shot. To deal with a little girl in a small area, you don''t need to use the strength to show luck."


    The little prince nodded and said, "That''s true. If you couldn''t use that too strong power at will, you wouldn''t have made Tang Ye arrogant here last time. Speaking of this, I still want to ask you, what you just said. The three evils of Xiangxi, aren¡¯t they long-established figures? And I remember the top ones. They must have crossed the line of luck, so why are they not restricted by the gatekeeper?"


    Ye Yingluan was a little embarrassed, and said, "Master, the three evils of Xiangxi are not the three top masters you think, but the apprentices of those three masters. Their strength has not reached the level that can touch the luck, so they don¡¯t. Something will happen. As for the three masters, they have already been invited by the gatekeeper to Kunlun Mountain and sent into the Guwu River and Lake."


    "Lord, don''t worry, even if it is the apprentice of the three masters, the current three evils of Xiangxi are more than enough to deal with Tang Ye." Ye Yingran added.


    The little prince smiled and said, "I don''t worry about that. It''s just that it''s a little strange that you who have learned martial arts too high will be taken away by the gatekeeper."


    "It''s just a cage," Ye Ying whispered chaotically, her eyes flashing a gloomy and harsh expression.


    The so-called gatekeeper is actually the guardian of the penetrating circle between Guwu Jianghu and the outside world. The gatekeeper exists to restrict those who practice martial arts to a martial artist who may break the balance of the world''s air luck, or a strange person. A person with strong luck is definitely an extraordinary person. There are two main types, one is people who are too strong in martial arts, and the other is special talents, such as the prodigy who is born to be enlightened, and people who have unique abilities like Lu Celadon.


    The balance of luck is related to the stability of a country. Just like a warrior who is too powerful, he is invincible in the outside world, so he will break the balance. In the long run, it is very detrimental to the country. So the gatekeeper will come and invite this powerful man to Guwu Jianghu, which lives in another world.


    Guwu Jianghu is a peach blossom field independent of the world, which can be understood as an independent space. In Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it is a truly bizarre and unimaginable world.


    As for why the gatekeepers are so daunting, and even the masters who are so powerful that they can break the balance of air luck, it is because these gatekeepers are said to be not humans, but spiritual men born from air luck to maintain natural balance. There are currently three hundred gatekeepers, and every gatekeeper is extremely powerful. For hundreds of years, none of the three hundred gatekeepers died. They are all in white clothes and face masks, and no one has seen their specific faces. A powerful person is stared at by them and can only enter the Guwu rivers and lakes obediently. If they resist, they will be killed by the gatekeeper.


    The entrance of Guwu River and Lake is on the top of Kunlun Mountain, known as the mountain of gods. The entrance has no form, and it opens only when the doorkeeper makes a reception.


    But the existence of gatekeepers does not mean that there are no absolute masters in the outside world. For those families burdened with luck, the gatekeeper allows some powerful people. For example, the Red Wall Palace, the strength of those old worshipers is naturally strong enough to affect the luck of the people. However, in places like the Palace of the Red Wall, to govern a country, it must be equipped with a few powerful people.


    As for some other powerful people who can escape the surveillance of the gatekeeper, either they are attached to an organization like the Red Wall Court, or they have a side door to hide that powerful fortune.


    "In these years, it seems that there are many masters active outside, like Yunshanhe who helped Tang Ye last time. His strength should be targeted by the gatekeeper?" Little Prince asked Ye Ying chaotically.


    Ye Ying smiled bitterly, and said: "Yunshan River, as a questioner, has a bit of privilege on the gatekeeper''s side. They have been studied by the gatekeeper and listened to the gatekeeper''s instructions, so they will not be forced to send to Guwu Jianghu."


    "Well, anyway, our strength is enough to implement the great cause plan. If the gatekeeper, we can avoid it as much as possible." The little prince nodded, no longer entangled in this problem.


    ...


    When Lin Yourong returned home after get off work, he usually chatted with Lu Celadon, and then stayed in the room to learn about Chinese medicine. In order to help Tang Ye and keep pace with Tang Ye, she worked very hard. It''s just that she is always absent and always looking at the phone.


    "Bad, I''ve been there for two days without calling back!" Lin Yourong grumbled, missing Tang Ye who went to Yundian.


    She had wanted to call Tang Ye a long time ago, but was stopped by Lu Celadon. Lu Qingci told her not to be so proactive. There is a saying: "There is no fear of what you get, and what you can''t get will always be a commotion." If you take the initiative to post yourself to Tang Ye, then Tang Ye will not cherish it. Therefore, he had to use the means of wanting to catch him, so that Tang Ye felt like he could not get it, and held him firmly in his hand.


    Although I don''t know how the girl Lu Celadon had this kind of sentiment, Lin Yourong felt that it made sense and did not take the initiative to call Tang Ye again.


    Without chatting with Tang Ye or thinking about learning Chinese medicine knowledge, Lin Yourong looked bored, stretched out a slender finger, poked it on the glass of boiling water at the table, and muttered: "Big bad guy, ignore me, bad guy Badass..."


    While complaining, she poked the glass, as if losing her temper with the glass. But she didn''t realize that as she kept poking the glass to vent, the boiling water in the glass slowly condensed, as if freezing.


    "Smelly Tang Ye, call me soon!" Lin Yourong became angry and poke the glass with more effort.


    Unexpectedly, the mutation happened suddenly. After she slammed the glass, it broke with a bang!


    "Ah!" Lin Yourong screamed with fright.


    Lu Celadon who was reading outside hurried in to take a look.


    "Sister Yourong, what''s the matter?" Lu Celadon has become proactively caring for people.


    Lin Yourong came back to her senses with a dazed expression, completely unaware of what was going on. She only knew that she poked the glass with her finger and it broke. The quality of this glass is too bad!


    However, Lu Celadon looked at the table and saw that there was no boiling water on the table, only blocks of white ice.


    "Huh? How come there are ice cubes? What I just loaded... ice cubes?" Lin Yourong found the ice cubes very strange, a little ignorant.


    However, Lu Celadon knew better than her. Lu Celadon took a step closer to her, and immediately felt a chill. She stared at Lin Yourong again, she could see everything dotted and lined, and saw a trace of white, chilly air flowing around Lin Yourong''s body.


    "Both are freaks..." Lu Celadon curled his lips and snorted coldly.


    She had seen strange things in Tang Ye, and now she saw it in Lin Yourong, and she was sure whether this pair would put her in her eyes, and the "dog men and women" who often lingered in the room were not ordinary people!


    She was strange, one playing with fire and the other with ice, how could she get a piece of sleep?

 Chapter 310： A snake sprang!

    When Tang Ye returned to Shui Qingdie''s house, Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly sat on the small wooden benches by the threshold and talked. Tang Ye heard Shui Qingdie say that he would send Little Dragonfly to school. He talked about this matter with Yu Fu before when he went to Lingzhi Mountain. Yu Fu told him that although Shui Qingdie was beautiful, she had never gone to school, so she didn''t have much literacy, so she wanted to send Xiao Qingdie to school. At the time Shui Qingdie couldn''t get married because Shui Qingdie asked the man to provide Xiaolongfly to school in the future, and the man did not agree.


    When he heard this, Tang Ye couldn''t laugh or cry. This kind of thing seems a bit funny, but it is also a sad thing to think about.


    Tang Ye loves the little dragonfly inexplicably, just like that when he first saw it. Little Dragonfly was frightened by him at the time, pouting her little **** and ran away, still crying miserably, thinking that she was going to be caught and sold, even if she fell down and ate the dirt, she ran away. I can''t bear to think about it. He can''t help everyone, but since he met Xiao Qingting, those who can help will certainly not stand idly by.


    He wouldn''t be hypocritical, doing things like trying to help Little Dragonfly and playing other tricks, such as sneaking, let Xiao Shui Qingdie know the consequences, and then gratitude to him. He would not be like this. He will directly say to help. But not charity. Everyone has self-esteem. Maybe Xiaolongfly doesn''t understand, but Shui Qingdie must have this mentality. She would definitely not accept simple charity, and even feel embarrassed and even more inferior.


    Just like before, Shui Qingdie went to sit in other people''s homes, and when she saw other people''s children holding books, she always liked to go over and read them, but many of them couldn''t understand. What embarrassed her was that when she was dressed neatly and beautifully, she would appear to be a very quiet and educated child, but it turned out not to be. If asked by a child, her pretty face will be flushed, embarrassed that she doesn''t know the knowledge, and she feels sad alone behind her back.


    So Tang Ye will use some cooperative methods to help Shui Qingdie. He intends to explore the land beyond the dense forest. He doesn''t believe that there are monsters who cannibalize people there. If some land can be opened up, other things can be planted, so that it can help clear the water butterfly. Of course, this is a preliminary plan, and how it will develop will have to be actually probed to know.


    "Brother Tang, you''re back!" Seeing Tang Ye''s return, Little Dragonfly ran over and asked Tang Ye to hug him again.


    Tang Ye picked her up, walked to Shui Qingdie, and said, "You still don''t want to rest?"


    "I''ll rest in a while." Shui Qingdie smiled and looked at Tang Ye, but didn''t dare to look too long or look directly.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to tease her, and said, "I have something to do when I come back."


    "Huh?" Shui Qingdie was puzzled.


    Tang Ye put down the little dragonfly, walked to the ditch, bent down to pull out a weed there, and then washed it.


    Little Dragonfly became a curious baby, pestering Tang Ye and said, "Brother Tang, what are you doing with this?"


    Tang Ye squeezed her nose, and said, "Help you weed, you are so lazy, we won''t deal with the weeds when they reach the ground."


    "Cut, how can anyone pull the weeds at night!" Little Dragonfly was dissatisfied, and held his head proudly and akimbo, like a little adult.


    She looks like a domineering queen again. Tang Ye smiled, or every woman has a dream of a princess and a queen.


    Tang Ye''s words made Shui Qingdie next to her blush. If she wants to be lazy, she thinks she is lazy. There are so many weeds in the ditch in front of the house that have not been cleared, it must be her responsibility. She took Tang Ye''s jokes as talking about her, she was afraid that Tang Ye would think she was a lazy woman.


    Oops, she is more careful.


    She walked to the ditch, looked at the light, thinking about getting rid of these weeds tomorrow.


    However, the sudden change happened. She was startled when she saw the weeds squirming inside, but she didn''t go back, and instead walked closer to see what was going on. At this moment, a red and purple snake jumped out and bit her neck!


    "Ah!" Shui Qingdie exclaimed when she saw the terrible red and purple snake.


    Tang Ye was shocked. He looked back quickly and saw the red-purple snake. In order to save Shui Qingdie, he held Shui Qingdie''s waist with one hand and pulled Shui Qingdie back, while the other hand wanted to grab the red-purple snake. snake. But it was too late. The red and purple snake sprang out very fast. Although Tang Ye pulled Shui Qingdie back, he still bit Shui Qingdie below her neck and above her chest.


    Tang Ye caught the red-purple snake after Shui Qingdie was bitten. The red-purple snake was still struggling, and Tang Ye pinched it to death. Worried that Little Dragonfly was afraid, Tang Ye turned around and let her enter the house to accompany Grandpa. Seeing the red-purple snake, the little dragonfly cried out of fright and ran into the house quickly.


    Shui Qingdie was hugged tightly by Tang Ye''s waist, blushing to the base of her neck all of a sudden, she felt embarrassed: "Tang, Doctor Tang, I, I''m fine, you let me go..."


    Tang Ye didn''t have the mind to think about whether a man or woman would give or receive a kiss, and said anxiously: "You were bitten by a snake!"


    "I, I''m fine..." Shui Qingdie lowered her head and said, pushing Tang Ye with her hand slightly. She was a very reserved girl.


    Tang Ye glared at her and said, "Don''t take this seriously, I don''t know if this snake is poisonous..."


    Tang Ye just talked about the poison problem, and immediately became nervous.


    He looked at the place where Shui Qing butterfly''s breast was bitten by the snake, where it had begun to change.


    poisonous!


    The place where the Shui Qing butterfly was bitten by the red-purple snake began to become red, and the red was still purple. It spreads so fast, this poison is not light!


    "Qingdie, go back to the room, undress and detoxify!" Tang Ye said seriously.


    Shui Qingdie looked down at the place where she was bitten by the snake, and she was shy. This position is really embarrassing. It is not the chest, but it is close. If you want to deal with it, you must touch the chest. Although she also saw the redness and swelling there, she did not dare to let Tang Ye help, and said, "Don''t..."


    Tang Ye had a very bad premonition for this kind of poison. He didn''t joking with Shui Qingdie, and said, "You follow me into the room yourself, or should I hold you into the room?"


    "You..." Shui Qingdie was a little annoyed.


    Tang Ye shook his head, expressing helplessness. When a woman holds this kind of dignity, it can kill people. He stopped talking nonsense with Shui Qingdie, directly picked up Shui Qingdie and quickly entered the room. Shui Qingdie was ashamed and annoyed, thinking that Tang Ye was too domineering. She wanted to scold Tang Ye, but before she could speak, Tang Ye put her on the bed, sat directly on her lap, bent down and pulled off her coat.


    "Doctor Tang, you..." Shui Qingdie is not ashamed, but angry, it can''t be like this!


    Tang Ye knew that this was not appropriate, even detoxification could reduce the scale. The problem was that Shui Qingdie didn''t look at the wound, it didn''t mean he didn''t. He must be staring at the wound, which has turned purple and black! This is a highly toxic performance! If it is delayed because of reservedness, because of etiquette, Shui Qingdie will die!


    "Don''t be like this, Doctor Tang, I will hate you if you are like this!" Shui Qingdie''s head buzzed and she didn''t know how to think. She thought it was because of being offended by Tang Ye and she was too ashamed. In fact, the main reason was poisoning.


    Tang Ye was worried that she would strengthen her resistance because her head was blurred, and put her pretty face in her hands, stepped closer, and comforted: "Qingdie, if you think I will ruin your reputation like this, then... you should be my mother-in-law. Up!"


    Shui Qingdie''s originally confused head was suddenly struck by lightning, her mouth opened slightly and she couldn''t speak. She felt turbulent, not knowing how to choose.


    Tang Ye was speechless, this was just saying a word to calm her heart, of course it was not true. But her expression seemed to be serious... She was fighting between heaven and man, thinking about how Tang Ye had said that she had a wife, then she would be Tang Ye''s woman. But she thought again, she was far away from the city outside, so she would stay in the village in the future, and it would have nothing to do with Tang Ye.


    When she hesitated, Tang Ye unceremoniously untied some of her clothes to help her treat the wound and detoxify. She felt a chill in her chest, and looked down, ah, the two plump **** that bothered her so much were exposed. She was nervous, looked at Tang Ye, bit her lip, grabbed the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes, and said, "I, I promise you..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback. Just now Shui Qingdie was fighting between heaven and humans. He checked the wound, and he lost a big chain. I don''t know what Shui Qingdie meant.


    Seeing Shui Qingdie''s pale face was ruddy after being poisoned, he remembered what he had just said to her. He is speechless, can he get a wife?


    He thinks this is troublesome. Shui Qingdie is a serious girl who takes this kind of thing seriously. If you look back, if you tell her this is a joke, you don¡¯t know this girl who has a negative and inferiority mentality about life. What will it become?

 Chapter 311： Piles of vipers!

    Tang Ye is very melancholy at the moment. Why is the girl she met so easy to overthrow, her own personality charm so strong?


    Looking down at his ruddy face, there is no clear water butterfly with the charm of a little girl, Tang Ye suddenly felt melancholy under his crotch. Little brother, don''t "stand up" at this time!


    "Qingdie, you... lie down, the red and purple snake is very poisonous and must be detoxified right away." Tang Ye originally wanted to explain the misunderstanding of letting Shui Qingdie be a lady-in-law, but saw Shui Qingdie on her breast. The wound that became purple and black felt that detoxification was still important.


    Shui Qingdie was very obedient, and Tang Ye asked her to lie down as she pleased. Tang Ye took out the silver needle, bent down, and inevitably rubbed Shui Qingdie''s crisp breasts. Fortunately, he concentrated on Shui Qingdie''s wound and didn''t get distracted to think about anything messy.


    However, God seems to have deliberately teased him and Shui Qingdie. He couldn''t solve this unknown snake venom. He could only use silver needles to control the spread of the poison. The poison left in the wound must be sucked out. It''s embarrassing to use your mouth to suck, just like going to the breast of a butterfly. This way, Shui Qingdie is even more embarrassed, she will be more determined to treat herself as Tang Ye''s wife!


    Tang Ye felt that God was very malicious. He would definitely not allow Shui Qingdie to collect the body. So he gritted his teeth and said, "Qingdie, I''m going to untie some of your clothes and... take drugs, don''t you mind? Right?"


    Shui Qingdie''s face was red with beauty, biting her lip, closing her eyes, holding Tang Ye''s clothes corners with her hands, and humming softly: "No, don''t mind..."


    Mind what? Didn''t you say you were his wife? That was going to be stripped to sleep together, so I wouldn''t mind such a thing at the moment.


    Oh, it''s also weird. At this time, why Shui Qingdie didn''t want Tang Ye to do it to help her detox, but thought that this was a blind date with Tang Ye''s skin?


    Tang Ye sighed, saving his life first, and talking about other things if he had his life, otherwise everything would be empty talk. So he tore open some Shui Qingdie''s clothes again, lowered his head to cover the wound that Shui Qingdie was bitten by the red-purple snake, took a breath of blood, vomited it, and immediately went to wash his mouth with a sip of water. This process is actually very difficult, but unlike in the TV series, take a breath and spit it out and continue to take a second breath. You must pay attention to the details of your breathing and swallowing. Don''t accidentally swallow the poison and poison yourself to death.


    Tang Ye is a doctor, and this is not difficult to do. It is Shui Qingdie who is embarrassed. When Shui Qingdie was sucked by Tang Ye, her body was stimulated and reacted. Originally, her hands were holding the corners of Tang Ye¡¯s clothes, but she slowly became touching Tang Ye¡¯s waist, and then she turned into a hug and hug. After he got there, he slowly reached into Tang Ye''s body, and made intimate contact with Tang Ye''s body. Her legs were getting closer and closer, and it was obvious that her body''s reaction became greater. Fortunately, Tang Ye helped her deal with the wound at this time, and the stimulus to her stopped, and her body''s reaction slowly dropped.


    Tang Ye casually pulled a small piece of clothing to help Shui Qingdie bandage, and looked at Shui Qingdie after a sigh of relief. Ouch... Shui Qingdie was a little bit coquettish as if she had rolled the sheets, her face was flushed, her forehead was sweating, her hair was messed up a lot, her legs were still closed together.


    Tang Ye, who had already done lingering things between men and women, naturally saw at a glance what was going on with Shui Qingdie. The little girl was in love, lying on the simple wooden bed, she looked ecstasy, her clothes were just right, she was unspeakably charming.


    "Sister, sister..." Little Dragonfly''s voice came "appropriately".


    Shui Qingdie was frightened, and she propped herself up in a panic, buttoned her unbuttoned clothes, and lowered her rapid voice to make herself look nothing unusual.


    Tang Ye looked at him and wanted to laugh, "Xiao Niang" was indeed a serious and reserved woman. Seeing her embarrassed and clumsy, she had a special flavor.


    Shui Qingdie saw Tang Ye standing aside watching a good show, and stared in annoyance, and quickly sat down, waiting for the little dragonfly to come.


    Little Dragonfly ran in anxiously, and rushed directly onto Shui Qingdie, with red eyes and worried: "Sister, are you alright!"


    Shui Qingdie rubbed Little Dragonfly''s little head fondly, and said, "With Doctor Tang here, sister will be fine."


    "Sister is fine, sister must not have anything!" Xiao Qingting said anxiously with red eyes.


    The blind grandpa walked to the door of the room with a cane, and said worriedly: "I heard that there are snakes, Xiaodie, are you OK?"


    "Grandpa, I''m fine, Dr. Tang rescued me, don''t worry." Shui Qingdie got out of bed, went to help Grandpa and said softly.


    Grandpa was still worried, and he stopped talking, not knowing what he wanted to say.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ye frowned thoughtfully.


    Tang Ye said, "The red-purple snake was probably hidden under the ditch. Fortunately, I found it. If it doesn¡¯t, the consequences will be serious. Now I¡¯ll go and take a look again. If there are other snakes, I¡¯ll kill them all...I¡¯ll get rid of them. Let¡¯s weed, otherwise I¡¯m not at ease, don¡¯t come close."


    "Doctor Tang, you have to be careful." Shui Qingdie glanced at Tang Ye, her face flushed, and she lowered her head softly.


    Seeing that her sister''s attitude towards Tang Ye seemed to have changed, Xiao Qingting rolled her eyes to look at Shui Qingdie and Tang Ye, but this little ass-baby didn''t know where the problem was after all.


    Tang Ye went outside and took a **** to clear the weeds. Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly came out to take a look, they were hiding far away by the threshold. The red-purple snake that was pinched to death by Tang Ye was thrown on the patio. Tang Ye kept it useful and wanted to verify certain guesses.


    Tang Ye used his **** to dig at the weeds. He never expected that as soon as he shook the hoe, something was crawling inside the weeds, making a rustling noise.


    Tang Ye was on guard, and there really were other things! Shui Qingdie, who was hiding on the threshold, saw it and grabbed the small dragonfly nervously, keeping the small dragonfly away and protecting it. Little Dragonfly was scared at first, but her sister was guarding her, and she became bolder, staring into the ditch with wide-eyed eyes, both nervous and curious.


    Tang Ye was wary of the poisonous snakes rushing out, shoveling a **** hard, turning over with the black soil, and seeing two red-purple snakes twisting and crawling around!


    Tang Ye directly smashed the two red and purple snakes with a hoe, and then picked them out and threw them on the open space. The two red and purple snakes were extremely injured, they could only struggle and twist, could not crawl, and could not hurt anyone.


    Tang Ye frowned, his expression getting more serious, and looking at the weeds in the two or three meters long ditch, he felt that there might be venomous snakes in it, so he used a **** to pick it up little by little. The result was terrifying, and waited for him. After picking up those weeds, there were more than 20 red and purple snakes killed!


    This is too scary. There are more than ten-meter-long weeds in the ditch, and more than twenty snakes are hidden!


    This is definitely not a simple matter!


    When Shui Qingdie saw a small pile of red-purple snakes that had been killed or severely injured by Tang Ye, her face turned pale and her scalp numb. She couldn''t believe that she had to pour water every day, and there were dozens of snakes hidden in the ditch in front of her house! Fortunately, I found it now, otherwise one day these snakes will crawl out and kill her, Xiaoqingfly and Grandpa, it will be a breeze.


    Little Dragonfly was so frightened that she was already crying, so she threw herself in Shui Qingdie''s arms and dared not look.


    After Tang Ye cleared the weeds, the water ditch became very clean. You can tell if there is any danger at a glance, but don''t worry too much. He walked to the red and purple snakes, frowned and thought, finally came to a conclusion.

 Chapter 312： Blind and poison!

    In order to verify his guess, Tang Ye used his mobile phone to illuminate, looked down the direction of the ditch overnight, probed with a hoe, and scratched the place where there were weeds. But far away from the water ditch, although there are also weeds, there are no more snakes. And those weeds are different from the weeds in the ditch.


    Returning to the ditch in front of Shui Qingdie''s house, Tang Ye picked up a weed and looked at it, and found that the leaves of these weeds all have one characteristic, that is, the leaves are dark red and dark. After the comparison, he affirmed his guess¡ªthese weeds have poison, and the red-purple snakes are attracted by this poison and dormant in the weeds!


    Why are these weeds so poisonous that they disappear far away from the water ditches? This is because Shui Qingdie pours the potion that scrubbed Grandpa''s eyes into the ditch every day! And this potion is poisonous! In addition, the soil is accumulated in the ditch, and the circulation is often not smooth. The potion often accumulates in the ditch for a day or two before it flows out. Therefore, the poison in the potion is absorbed by the weeds. When the water flows out, the weeds outside are not affected. .


    This discovery surprised Tang Ye very much. Because the color of the leaves of the weeds changes, it is very similar to the necrotic spots on the purple ganoderma. This led Tang Ye to make a bolder guess, that the poison in the potion was the same poison as the poison on the purple ganoderma!


    In this way, we will find out the cause of Grandpa''s blindness. Although Tang Ye hadn''t looked at the symptoms of Grandpa''s blindness, when Shui Qingdie wiped it a few times, it was like a stubborn illness. It has been treated, but it has not been good. This situation is very bad, but it may also be a good thing. Like ordinary blindness, it is directly caused by necrosis of the eye tissue, which can no longer be cured. But in Grandpa''s situation, there may be no necrosis in the eye tissues, and he is still fighting the virus, so pus is discharged every day. In this case, if the poison is cured, Grandpa may see the light again.


    With these speculations, Tang Ye must ask Grandpa about the specific circumstances of his eye injury at the time. Although this incident has caused great trauma to Grandpa, it is to solve the problem of purple Ganoderma lucidum and for that point to make Grandpa see the light again. Tang Ye didn''t want to shrink from the odds.


    He looked at Shui Qingdie and said, "Qingdie, I''m going to ask Grandpa something."


    Shui Qingdie grabbed Tang Yeyi''s corner, looking embarrassed and hesitating. She knew that Tang Ye wanted to ask Grandpa''s eyes, and she was afraid that Grandpa would be hit.


    Tang Ye held Shui Qingdie''s hand and said, "Qingdie, this matter may have a big turn for the better. It is related to the problems with the purple Ganoderma lucidum, and maybe...I can help Grandpa treat his eyes."


    Shui Qingdie was shocked when she heard that it was related to the purple Ganoderma and Grandpa''s eye symptoms, and then she was surprised and looked at Tang Ye with an earnest expression and said, "Really?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded gently.


    Shui Qingdie felt that what Tang Ye said was credible. If the problem of purple ganoderma is solved, then she is not afraid of not harvesting it. If Grandpa''s eyes can still be cured, she will feel like a new life has come, looking forward to the future. This is the emotion she has never had before, longing for the future?


    She was so touched, as if the good thing Tang Ye said had happened, she couldn''t help but hug Tang Ye, leaned in Tang Ye''s arms, and wept slightly.


    Tang Ye was depressed. Why didn''t Xiao Niang be reserved, her full **** squeezed her chest, making her crotch hesitate. Hesitating whether to do something!


    Little Qingting saw her sister crying and didn''t know what happened, but it was definitely not a good thing to know. Why cry if it''s a good thing. So she also cried, holding Tang Ye''s thigh, crying, and wiped her tears with Tang Ye''s pants.


    Tang Ye is speechless, what are these two sisters doing! He didn''t bother to care about Little Dragonfly, she didn''t even know what she was crying. Tang Ye only looked at Shui Qingdie and said, "Qingdie, things haven''t settled yet, don''t... be so serious."


    Now there is hope, if it is not true, that desperate mood can drive people to life!


    Shui Qingdie''s mood improved, and she nodded gently and said, "I will ask you Grandpa."


    Grandpa sat on the bench in the hall, looking worried. He couldn''t see what was going on, but he just heard Shui Qingdie and Xiao Qingying cry, he knew something was wrong. He was inconvenient, so he didn''t go out to hinder him. Now that he felt Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie come in, he "looked" at them and asked, "What happened?"


    Tang Ye wanted to ask what happened to his eyes. Shui Qingdie took the lead and asked: "Grandpa, that...I want to ask, what happened to your eyes back then. This will help us."


    When Grandpa heard this, he seemed to be frightened, his face turned pale, his expression pained. He "looks at" Shui Qingdie and Tang Ye, his mouth trembling, speaking hard. But he calmed himself down and said, "So many years have passed, Xiaodie, you have grown up, and grandpa should let go. Since it is useful, then I will talk about it."


    Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie sat down and listened at ease. Little Dragonfly didn''t know the reason, but she was very obedient and didn''t disturb, sitting on Tang Ye''s lap, rubbing against Tang Ye''s body, a little sleepy.


    Grandpa "looked" towards the roof, paused, and said, "When Xiaodie''s parents didn''t go back that year, I went to the dense forest to search, but I couldn''t find a single figure. The dense forest was very dense, and it seemed to be everywhere. There was a dangerous breath. I was very scared and didn''t dare to stay for a long time, so I went back the same way. But at this moment, I heard the sound of rustling, and saw the grass and vines not far away being continuously pressed down. I knew it was. When the beast came, it speeded up to escape. But it was too late. I saw a red snake head that was bigger than my stomach rushing out. I was frightened. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. If it¡¯s true, it¡¯s too much. It''s terrible. A snake bigger than a person...maybe I was wrong. Then I was frightened and fell to the ground. I just hit the mountain and rolled down. But before I rolled down, there was a ball The red mist splashed into my eyes, and I immediately felt my eyes burned and I couldn''t see anything. When I woke up, I was rescued by the villagers."


    "The reason why I am afraid is because of the fuzzy phantom I saw. If it is really a giant snake, it must be a fine one!" Grandpa said tremblingly.


    But after he said it, his expression slowly calmed down, as if relieved, and the whole person was no longer so depressed. Tang Ye asked Shui Qingdie to take care of him while doing something by herself.


    "Doctor Tang, what are you going to do?" After Shui Qingdie asked Grandpa to sit down, she ran out to catch up with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will deal with these snakes and study them. Don''t worry."


    Shui Qingdie worried: "Don''t mess around, don''t... go to the dense forest alone, it''s dangerous!"


    "Xiao Niang" is very clever, guessing what Tang Ye will plan.


    Tang Ye smiled and did not answer directly. He found a bag and filled the red and purple snakes with the dead, wounds, and went back to the experimental car, and gave the weeds and red and purple snakes with abnormal changes to Zhu Zehong. They conduct research.


    They asked Tang Ye what was going on, Tang Ye said he would know after they studied it. Then Tang Ye left the experimental vehicle and went to the dense forest! Before leaving, he paid attention, but didn''t see Wei Jianghua.


    He didn''t know that at this time Wei Jianghua sneaked to Shui Qingdie''s house.

 Chapter 313： Next set!

    Wei Jianghua sneaked up outside Shui Qingdie¡¯s house and switched to the camera mode with his mobile phone. He probably wanted to take a sneaky photo of Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie together, as evidence, saying that Tang Ye would not do business after he arrived here. , Hooked up with the women in the village. What a bad behavior this is!


    However, he did not see Tang Ye, only what Shui Qingdie was cleaning. He thought for a while, knocked on the door, and wanted to do some tricks on Shui Qingdie.


    Shui Qingdie was cleaning the place where Tang Ye had piled up red and purple snakes, and washed the ditch with water over and over again, and washed the stones next to it. She did this because she was afraid of the poisonous snakes, so she didn''t have to be afraid to see clearly. She would never let the water grow weeds again.


    When she heard the knock on the door, she looked over and found a man standing outside the fence. She had met Wei Jianghua, but she was not familiar with it, so she went to open the door.


    "Are you a colleague of Doctor Tang? What''s the matter?" Shui Qingdie asked Wei Jianghua when she opened the door and looked at him.


    Wei Jianghua guessed that Tang Ye had left, thought for a while, and said, "Doctor Tang asked me to talk to you. He is going to do something now."


    "I know, he said the same just now. Then he...what does he want to say to me?" Shui Qingdie''s face showed two pinks, and he was very concerned about what Tang Ye was about to say to her.


    Wei Jianghua sneered when seeing her look like this. Doesn''t this just show that she and Tang Ye are in that relationship?


    In order to collect some evidence, Wei Jianghua turned on the phone to record, and said to Shui Qingdie: "That''s it, Miss Shui, he told us about you and Tang Ye, but he wants to confirm it, so... you are What do you think?"


    Shui Qingdie was very nervous, thinking that Tang Ye had asked her to be his wife before, and felt that Wei Jianghua was referring to this. Tang Ye didn''t explain to her, she took it seriously. Probably related to some of her selfishness. Now Wei Jianghua came to ask in person, she felt that Tang Ye would do that.


    She twisted a bit, lowered her head and said ashamed: "I, I naturally want to..."


    Wei Jianghua sneered smugly in his heart, but on the surface, he asked again: "But you know, Tang Ye will not stay here, would you like to follow Tang Ye?"


    Shui Qingdie was taken aback, with a sad look on her face, biting her lip and said: "I, I won''t go..."


    Without waiting for Wei Jianghua to continue questioning, she faintly explained: "I can''t leave my sister and grandpa alone. I will ask Dr. Tang, I, I would be his woman, but don''t leave, as long as he occasionally makes time to come. Just look at me..."


    When Wei Jianghua saw Shui Qingdie''s shy and sorrowful expression, he couldn''t help thinking. Shui Qingdie was originally a beautiful woman, and because she was in the house early, although she was not married, she already had the charm of a housewife, like a beautiful young lady. As long as it is a man with three legs, it is estimated that it will be tempted. Wei Jianghua was a little jealous of Tang Ye, but just came to this village to hook up with such a seductive woman.


    "Doctor Wei?" Seeing Wei Jianghua not speaking, Shui Qingdie couldn''t help but remind her staring at her.


    Wei Jianghua pretended to sigh and said, "Miss Shui, don''t you think this is wronged? Tang Ye''s conditions are very good and can give you a better life. Is it because you don''t want to go with Tang Ye or Tang? Ye does not want to take you away? If Tang Ye does not want to, I will help you go back and talk about him..."


    "No!" Shui Qingdie said anxiously, "I didn''t want to leave because I had to take care of my sister and grandfather. Besides...Even if Dr. Tang didn''t want to take me away, I was willing. I know that Dr. Tang is a man. Good man, I, I am willing to be nice to him, not afraid of being wronged..."


    When Wei Jianghua saw that Shui Qingdie was so infatuated with Tang Ye, he was even more jealous and hated Tang Ye. He even wanted Tang Ye to be uncomfortable. He shook the phone and looked at Shui Qingdie and said, "Miss Shui, did you...give your body to Tang Ye?"


    "Ah..." When Shui Qingdie heard these words, her heart was greatly rippling, and her face flushed to the extreme when she thought of Tang Ye''s use of drugs on her chest. She wanted to tell Wei Jianghua that she hadn''t given Tang Ye the body yet, but she said it to other men.


    She was extremely ashamed, lowered her head and bit her lip and hummed, "Wei, Doctor Wei, why do you ask this, I won''t tell you!"


    Seeing this, Wei Jianghua knew it. She must have slept with Tang Ye, otherwise she would not look so shy. He thinks Tang Ye is too hateful, how can the pigs get the good cabbage! Although Tang Ye is much younger than him and much handsomer than him, he hates Tang Ye and thinks Tang Ye is a pig! Then he glanced at Shui Qingdie, and felt that she was the woman Tang Ye had been to, and was not so obsessed with it. He even cursed a dog man-female in his heart!


    What Shui Qingdie said just now can be used as evidence to attack Tang Ye. Wei Jianghua turned off the recording function of his mobile phone and stopped staying. If Tang Ye returns, all his efforts will be wasted. He talked to Shui Qingdie and left. Shui Qingdie felt a little baffling. But she thought that Wei Jianghua really was Tang Yerang who came to ask her about her thoughts, so she didn''t doubt her, her heart was rather shy, showing a smile, full of expectation, thinking that Tang Ye had her in her heart.


    She went back to the house, in a good mood, took care of her grandpa to sleep, and then slept with the little dragonfly. Little Dragonfly kept saying that she couldn''t sleep, and she had to wait for Tang Ye to come back to sleep with Tang Ye, but unfortunately she kept yawning and finally fell asleep without being able to resist sleepiness.


    After Grandpa and Little Dragonfly fell asleep, Shui Qingdie quietly got out of bed, walked to the room where Tang Ye had arranged a wooden bed, and sat on the wooden bed and waited for Tang Ye to return. She looked very nervous, even if there was no one at the moment, she was cautious, like a girl who was married in ancient times and sat motionless with a hijab waiting for the bridegroom to come back to the bridal chamber.


    She thought about a lot of things. Originally, after being refused to marry her that time, she focused on taking care of her grandfather and sister, and no longer wanted to find a man to live. She knew that Little Dragonfly would spend a lot of money in the future, such as going to school. Given her family''s conditions, it is the limit to provide Xiao Qingting to school, so she treats herself as Xiao Qingting''s sister first, and then Xiao Qingting''s mother. Since she is a mother, she still wants to marry someone. But now, for Tang Ye, she thought about it again.


    She had never seen such a tall and beautiful man. At first sight, I was moved. Later, Tang Ye rescued her twice in a row. When Tang Ye teased her if she wanted to show her body, she had actually thought about it this way. However, she has always been affected by her status. She knew that she was just a village girl and had no educational level at all. And Tang Ye came from a bustling city outside. She didn''t think she was worthy, and she didn''t dare to expect anything. But when Tang Ye told her to let her be his mother-in-law, her head exploded with a wow, no matter if Tang Ye was talking nonsense to help her detoxify, not only took it seriously, but also got deeper and deeper. Perhaps this is what she desires strongly in her heart.


    This is a sad story. However, at this time, she felt unprecedented satisfaction.


    She was kind-hearted and honest, how did she know that Wei Jianghua had recorded what he said to her, and at this time he even sent it to Huang Zhongshu to attack Tang Ye.


    On Yanjing¡¯s side, after receiving the recording from Wei Jianghua, Huang Zhongshu used his contacts accumulated over the years to invite Xu Shichang and a few well-known figures in the medical field to come out for dinner. He planned to use the recording provided by Wei Jianghua to send Tang Ye Deadly whole.

 Chapter 314： Look tight!

    On the grounds of discussing medicine, Huang Zhongshu invited Xu Shichang and three other medical professionals to have dinner.


    The three leading medical professionals were invited by Xu Shichang to discuss the establishment of the Chinese Medicine Association. One is called Lu Guangnian, one is called Yan Chengxi, and the other is called Zheng Ciji.


    Lu Guangnian is a grandmaster-level professor in the Department of Medical Sciences of Yenching Academy, and has always been highly regarded. Yan Chengxi is a comprehensive expert with superb accomplishments in Chinese and foreign medicine after studying abroad. Zheng Ciji is an older generation figure of the Zheng family, a famous Chinese medicine family.


    After Xu Shichang, Lu Guangnian, Yan Chengxi, and Zheng Ci gathered at the place where Huang Zhongshu invited them, Huang Zhongshu did the etiquette and took them to a box. This place is considered low to medium level, mainly because of Xu Shichang''s identity. As one of the core personnel over the Red Wall, it is a great taboo to spend time and drink in luxury.


    "Dean Huang, what did you want to talk about when you came to us? I don''t have much time." After sitting down, Xu Shichang directly asked Huang Zhong calligraphy.


    It can be seen from his face that he is not very happy with Huang Zhongshu''s arrangement. As the Minister of Health, in addition to his busy work, he does not like to meet with relevant officials in private, which can easily cause fire. And now, while he is entangled with the purple ganoderma in Baoling Village, he wants to organize the establishment of the Chinese Medicine Association, so there is really no spare time for recreation. Had it not been for Huang Zhongshu''s sincerity, Huang Zhongshu had accumulated a certain amount of prestige because of the city''s sixth hospital in the past, he would never have come.


    Huang Zhongshu saw Xu Shichang''s indifferent attitude towards him, and secretly held back his anger in his heart. Originally, he still had some weight in Xu Shichang''s mind, but the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. 6 Hospital maliciously smeared the Department of Traditional Chinese Medicine of the City No. More and more cold.


    People take the tea to cool, but the trees fall down and scattered.


    This is all caused by Tang Ye!


    Huang Zhongshu is very angry with Tang Ye, but now he has to bear with Xu Shichang, pretending to smile and said: "Minister Xu, I''m really sorry, you are so busy and invited you out, but I really have something, so please forgive me! "


    "What the **** is it?" Xu Shichang asked directly.


    Huang Zhongshu was a little embarrassed. He glanced at the three of Lu Guangnian, Yan Chengxi, and Zheng Ciji next to him, pretending to be a little uncomfortable.


    Seeing this, Lu Guangnian waved his hand and smiled: "Dean Huang has something to say straightforwardly. We are not in the crime department. There is no need to hide and tempt."


    Yan Chengxi and Zheng Ciji nodded, which is also the meaning.


    Huang Zhongshu didn''t mind seeing them, and said modestly: "Then I''ll just talk about business!"


    He looked at Xu Shichang and said, "Minister Xu, when you told me to select a group of outstanding experts to go to Baoling Village to investigate the necrosis of purple ganoderma, I was very concerned about this matter. I want to brainstorm and find a solution together. It¡¯s always good. So I asked Dr. Wei in our hospital to keep in touch with me, maybe I can help. However, what Dr. Wei told me was not about purple ganoderma, but... about Tang Ye He thinks Tang Ye is too..."


    As Huang Zhongshu spoke, he suddenly stopped and looked at Xu Shichang with a hesitant look.


    Xu Shichang, an elite figure who was in the red wall, knew that Huang Zhongshu had paused on purpose, which is probably not a good thing. He didn''t want to play with Huang Zhongshu and hummed, "What happened to Tang Ye?"


    Lu Guangnian, Yan Chengxi, and Zheng Ciji looked weird, and they probably understood Huang Zhongshu''s intentions. It turned out to be the complaint against Tang Ye. This approach is offensive, but if Tang Ye really does something that shouldn''t be, then Tang Ye will inevitably be held accountable. Huang Zhongshu''s eyes were rolled a few times at most, leaving a bad impression, and he would never lose money if he could ruin Tang Ye.


    Huang Zhongshu smiled embarrassedly, and while taking out his mobile phone to find out the recording that Wei Jianghua had given, he said: "Doctor Wei said that Tang Ye doesn''t care about the issue of purple ganoderma at all. Even in the current situation of purple ganoderma which is quite unfavorable. Next, he also... go hooking up with women..."


    "What?!" Xu Shichang almost got up when he heard Tang Ye doing this.


    Zhou Sisheng had already reported to him the situation of the purple ganoderma, which was not optimistic. If Tang Ye played with women at this time, hey, even he couldn''t keep it. Besides, he won''t guarantee it. He will not care about a person who is so slutty and unresponsible.


    Xu Shichang''s face suddenly sank.


    At this time, Huang Zhongshu played the recording of Shui Qingdie''s words again, and whispered: "This is a piece of evidence provided by Dr. Wei."


    When Xu Shichang heard Shui Qingdie''s words in the recording, he really convinced Tang Ye. Hey, within a few days of going to the village, a girl was desperate! Is this the conquest of emotion or the conquest of the body? These were not his concerns, what he cared about was that Tang Ye actually didn''t do business, but caused a bunch of such messy things!


    "Slap!" Xu Shichang slapped on the table and cursed: "This Tang Ye!"


    Huang Zhongshu sneered in his heart when he saw Xu Shichang so angry. If Xu Shichang wanted to ask Tang Ye for sin, it would be equivalent to Red Wall asking Tang Ye for sin. Now let''s see how Tang Ye would respond!


    He did this and played some tricks, and it really wasn''t considered open and aboveboard. He knew that his impression would be greatly reduced by Xu Shichang. But Tang Ye did do those things, he just reported it, and Xu Shichang couldn''t blame him too much. The so-called flies do not bite the seamless eggs, it was Tang Ye who made the matter and was bitten, and it was Tang Ye who took the blame!


    "Tang Ye, Tang Ye, if you are more honest and peaceful, and there are so many people supporting you, why don''t you have no future? But you just like to play, so let''s play and die in your own hands!" Huang Zhongshu looked at Xu Shichang furiously. Red face, sneered in his heart.


    He felt very happy, and he also felt relieved. This is regarded as revenge for yourself, for your son, right?


    At this time, Wei Jianghua returned to the experimental vehicle in Baoling Village. Seeing that the experimental car was still bright, he felt strange, didn''t he mean to take a break and adjust his mind? It is estimated that Tang Ye is also there. Fortunately, Dean Huang invited Minister Xu over there. When Minister Xu knew about this, Tang Ye would definitely not be able to eat!


    Wei Jianghua also thought of Shui Qingdie who was so desperate for Tang Ye. Although he still had strong jealousy, he felt a little more happy. Tang Ye had a hard time, he felt happy!


    He was going back to the experimental car and saw Tang Ye''s expression on the accident! He thought that Minister Xu would definitely call to ask about the situation, and then punish Tang Ye!


    However, after Wei Jianghua got on the experimental car, he did not see Tang Ye''s figure. Instead, he saw Zhu Zehong talking on the phone with a smile on his face. The neighbors Zhou Sisheng, Shi Ershuai, and Huang Jingwang were also full of looks. Existing complex viruses are incapable of depression, and they are vigorously testing something.


    How is this going?


    Wei Jianghua was very puzzled.


    "Okay, Minister Xu, don''t worry, I will convey your affirmation to Tang Ye. Um, well, first of all." At this time, Zhu Zehong smiled and nodded in agreement, and then hung up the phone.


    When Wei Jianghua heard these words, his head rang. Some don''t believe what I heard, Zhu Zehong wants to convey the affirmation of Tang Ye for Minister Xu? !


    How is this going? Shouldn''t Tang Ye be punished? !


    At the same time, on Yanjing''s side, Xu Shichang, who had been extremely angry after receiving Zhu Zehong''s call, suddenly lost his anger and became smiling.


    Seeing this, Huang Zhongshu''s expression tightened, with a bad feeling!

 Chapter 315： Lets catch the snake!

    Huang Zhongshu originally wanted to see Xu Shichang getting angry with Tang Ye, and then severely punishing Tang Ye, and then Tang Ye must be embarrassed, so he would feel happy. However, Xu Shichang suddenly answered a call. After answering the call, Xu Shichang''s face changed a hundred and eighty degrees. Not only was he not angry, he also laughed.


    This must be a good thing!


    Huang Zhongshu called Gordon in his heart and his expression became tense. Could it be that Tang Ye is all right again?


    how is this possible!


    He shook his head quickly in denial. With Shui Qingdie''s recording, how could Tang Ye be fine!


    Lu Guangnian was suddenly happy when he saw Xu Shichang, he was curious, and asked with a smile: "Old Xu, what good thing happened to this? You laugh so happy?"


    Xu Shichang laughed and said, "Tang Ye is a kid who can toss people. Hey, don¡¯t look at him. He is a little sloppy, but he is not at all ambiguous. Originally, Director Zhu also told me that Tang Ye¡¯s treatment of purple ganoderma It seemed that I didn¡¯t care about things and asked me if I wanted to put pressure on Tang Ye. I know something about Tang Ye. This kid doesn¡¯t do things very well, so I can¡¯t put him in a circle. It turns out that I The idea is right! Director Zhu just called and told me that Tang Ye seemed to be tossing with the girl, but in fact he was not. He was investigating the purple Ganoderma lucidum, but he really found it out. This kid I found a strange snake, and the poison of this snake is very similar to the poison of the invading Ganoderma lucidum. Maybe you can find a way to crack it!"


    "This is a great thing!" Lu Guangnian replied happily.


    Yan Chengxi and Zheng Ciji beside them breathed a sigh of relief. As elderly people in the medical industry, they care about both Chinese and Western medicine. Chinese medicine is the wealth of Chinese medicine, inheriting the precious experience of the ancestors. As a necessity for the development of Chinese medicine, there can be no mistakes in precious Chinese medicine.


    Both of them laughed and said something that Tang Ye did well.


    In fact, there is also a bit of officialdom.


    Xu Shichang''s remarks covered Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie''s affairs in one stroke. Most of them said that Tang Ye did a good job. Obviously Xu Shichang intended to protect Tang Ye. Lu Guangnian, Yan Chengxi, and Zheng Ciji are all mixed characters. Of course they will not demolish Xu Shichang''s platform, so they will follow Xu Shichang''s meaning and praise Tang Ye.


    Besides, this is not something against your will. If Tang Ye can solve the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem, it would be a great contribution and a blessing in Chinese medicine. It should be affirmed and rewarded. As for Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie, young men-huan-women-love, what are they doing with so many old men.


    At this time, Huang Zhongshu''s face next to him was extremely ugly. He got news from Wei Jianghua that it was determined that the problem of purple ganoderma is difficult to solve, and Tang Ye''s performance was indeed very bad, but why did Tang Ye suddenly make a huge contribution again, making Xu Shichang smile?


    Regardless of the reason behind it, Huang Zhongshu knew that he would be worse off in the future. Xu Shichang attached great importance to the purple Ganoderma lucidum this time and certainly not allowed others to engage in small movements behind their backs, but he and Wei Jianghua were doing small movements naked-naked, and they felt like a villain. If Tang Ye is really as unbearable as they said, then it can explain this behavior with a "report" reason, but Tang Ye''s meritorious service, their behavior is not "report", but deliberate.


    With this change happening now, even if Xu Shichang does not directly criticize him and Wei Jianghua, he will definitely wear small shoes to them in the future. The main characters of the Red Wall don''t wait to see them, they are ruined in their lives.


    Huang Zhongshu''s face became as ugly as pig liver. He hated Tang Ye''s good luck and Wei Jianghua''s pig brain, but he didn''t have too much thoughts to care about. He just wanted to make up for it in front of Xu Shichang by some means. He looked at Xu Shichang, but Xu Shichang stood up and said with a smile: "Dean Huang, since Yundian has good news, I have to go back and follow up immediately. You can talk to Lao Lu and the others."


    Xu Shichang left without waiting for Huang Zhongshu''s response. This is his attitude towards Huang Zhongshu at this time.


    Huang Zhongshu''s face was embarrassed, and his heart was bitter, no matter where he was still in the mood to chat with Lu Guangnian and the others, he disappeared after a few polite words. He returned to his car with a sad expression, feeling very weak when thinking of Tang Ye.


    How could Tang Ye, a young kid, be so difficult to deal with?


    Like him, Wei Jianghua is in Baoling Village.


    Wei Jianghua had learned about the whole thing from Zhu Zehong, and now he was panicked. He provided Tang Ye''s "criminal evidence" to Huang Zhongshu, but instead of causing Tang Ye to be involved, he was praised by Xu Shichang. Then Huang Zhongshu, who took the evidence he provided to "report" Tang Ye, was self-defeating, and he would definitely be blamed.


    He provoked Huang Zhongshu and Xu Shichang at the same time!


    One is his boss and the other is his great boss. How can he survive in the future?


    Wei Jianghua sat in the experimental car dejectedly, no matter how enthusiastically Zhou Sisheng and the others studied the red-purple snake and the infected weeds that Tang Ye brought, they felt that everything was over, and he was deeply regretful.


    If he knew that Tang Ye found clues to the unknown virus, he would definitely not think of harming Tang Ye. Because if the problem of purple ganoderma is solved, he will be a part of the team. But now, leaving a bad impression on Xu Shichang, everything is forbidden!


    Tang Ye didn''t know that Wei Jianghua and Huang Zhongshu were shadowing him behind his back. At this time, in the dark, he quickly swept across the Lingzhi Mountain, like a gust of wind, the villagers who guarded the mountain did not notice at all. After passing Lingzhi Mountain and over two more hills, he reached the dense forest that was considered taboo by the villagers.


    He took a flashlight to illuminate the front, and saw the thick thorns growing inside. Ordinary people were afraid that they would not even be able to walk in. But Tang Ye was not worried. He was lucky, gathered to his feet, and suddenly the wind was blowing on his feet, and with a whistling sound, he jumped high and far, directly over a thorny tree, and landed on a big tree in the sky. , And then he entered the dense forest from the tops of these big trees.


    There are many magical uses of vigor, such as increasing strength and forming a domineering attack, or adding protection to the feet, flying over the wall and crossing the water. Ordinary people placed in the water, no matter how good the water is, relying on the slap of the legs and hands, at most, it makes people rise half of their body. However, if you know how to breathe, you can make people stay on the surface of the water without sinking, and walk across the river!


    After Tang Ye entered the dense forest, he saw a lot of trails in the bushes of thorns below. It was about the size of an adult''s body and formed an oval, like a giant snake crawling around.


    After observing for a while, Tang Ye continued to jump among the trees, following the path of the thorn bushes, and finally found a cave. Tang Ye fell in front of the cave, shone the ground with a flashlight, and saw a lot of snake skins.


    It really is a giant snake!


    Tang Ye guessed from the snake skin how big this snake was. It was really scary to say it. This snake had to be the size of a person! If this kind of snake wants to eat people, it will just swallow alive.


    It was night, and the snake became so huge that it was very poisonous. Tang Ye couldn¡¯t enter the cave to check, so he went straight back to the dense forest, jumped on a big tree, took out his mobile phone, and was located at a high place. The signal was barely enough, he called Tang Manhong and asked Tang Manhong to come and catch the snake together!


    Snakes are poisonous and highly poisonous. To deal with it, who is better than Tang Manhong, a woman who raises snakes and plays with poison?

 Chapter 316： Still not running away?

    Tang Manhong is located in the old Tangmen area, which is the Miaojiang area in the southwest. The southwest is mainly in Yunnan, Guiqian, and Xichuan, so Tang Manhong will not be far from Tangye. In fact, Tang Ye planned to wait for the purple ganoderma to be resolved before going to the New Tang Sect. After all, that was the first force he developed.


    Now that the New Tangmen has been established and has achieved certain development, he has begun to make arrangements in Yenching to make Hanyala relations and prepare to establish a new force.


    In such a situation, he must develop his own power. After experiencing so many injustices, but the reality is so numb that it is taken for granted, he thinks this is pathological. He is a doctor, and if he sees a disease, he needs to be treated. People get sick, cure people. Sick society, cure society! The gap between the rich and the poor, the treatment of the poor and the nobles, there are too many chilling things that require treatment and innovation!


    After Tang Ye contacted Tang Manhong, Tang Manhong quickly answered him, saying that he would rush to Baoling Village the next day. Tang Ye stared at the dense forest, knowing that the giant snake was very difficult, and probably the snake that blinded Grandpa.


    The matter of the beast becoming a spirit is mysterious, but it is not without it. Ordinary woods certainly don''t have these, but mysterious places like the kind that humans can''t reach are completely possible. There are also places where myths and legends have always been there, such as the Nuwa Mountain and Kunlun Mountain in China, as well as some temples and castles abroad, and such unthinkable things may happen.


    As for this dense forest, it is not a land of myth at all, nor is it a mysterious tropical rain forest in the depths of Xishuangbanna, so why is there a giant snake? Tang Ye thinks it has something to do with Lingzhi Mountain.


    Lingzhi Mountain is rich in purple Ganoderma lucidum resources, and they are all natural. They are born from the aura of heaven and earth. If an animal is nourished by this treasure for many years, it is naturally stronger than ordinary animals. Even if it is not refined, it will become a super beast. Presumably the giant snake has been nourished by purple ganoderma for many years and turned into a snake essence.


    "Giant snake, this kind of thing is what Tang Sect is most eager for. If Manhong gets it and tame it, it might be a town monster. Hey, a giant snake, it makes people feel magical to think about it." Tang Ye smiled and returned to Baoling Village.


    When I returned to Baoling Village, the lights and shadows were sparse, the people were quiet at night, and most of the villagers had rested. Tang Ye had to be more careful, otherwise the dogs in the village would come out and bite.


    Back at Shui Qingdie''s house, there was an oil lamp lit outside the hall. In order to save electricity and not affect Grandpa''s sleep, Shui Qingdie turned off the light. She fell asleep on the table. She was bitten by a red and purple snake, and her head was a little dizzy. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, she would have gone to rest. Tang Ye suddenly ran out, she was very worried.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly when she saw that she was still wringing her eyebrows after she fell asleep. This is the hardest thing to accept the grace of beauty. Now his relationship with Shui Qingdie is a bit awkward. He has no other ideas about Shui Qingdie, but because of a previous misunderstanding, Shui Qingdie seems to be thinking in some ways. Shui Qingdie''s past life was bitter and bumpy, and it was fatal to Tang Ye, a passionate but hard to be ruthless person. He didn''t want to hurt such a woman, it would be difficult for Shui Qingdie to say something that hurts her.


    Some people seem passionate, but in fact they are the most ruthless. For women, they have a lot, and after they have it, they are like abandoning clothes, only wearing them once when they remember. Or maybe, let the woman remember him, but he stopped there, disturbing people''s hearts and even life, but he didn''t have the beginning and the end. Tang Ye is not such a person, so facing Shui Qingdie at this time, he apologized very much.


    Tang Ye walked over and gently picked up Shui Qingdie and entered the room. He wanted to put Shui Qingdie on the bed and let her sleep well. When she saw Little Dragonfly sleeping alone on the big bed, her limbs spread out, like a rough man, occupying her. After the whole bed, my breathing is exaggerated, as if I have never been so comfortable before, so I have to enjoy it. This sleeping position is really not a lady at all.


    Tang Ye smiled, this little girl must be a female man when she grows up. However, many years later, today''s little dragonfly has become a gentle lady who is often shy to him.


    Tang Ye wanted to push the little dragonfly away a bit and let Shui Qingdie have a place to sleep, but seeing the little dragonfly enjoying it so much, he held back. It''s rare for the little guy to own a bed, let her enjoy it. Tang Ye turned and hugged Shui Qingdie to the place that had been vacated for him during the day, and let Shui Qingdie sleep on his bed.


    After giving up the bed, Tang Ye directly sat on the floor, resting against the edge of the bed and closing his eyes. For those who practice martial arts, sleeping does not have to be lying down, and rest does not have to be sleeping. Close your eyes and recharge your energy, sometimes better than sleeping. Tomorrow, Tang Manhong will deal with the unknown giant snake. It is very necessary to keep the body working.


    Shui Qingdie lay motionless on the bed. At first she was very nervous, thinking that Tang Ye would sleep with her, but after seeing Tang Ye not doing that, she felt that Tang Ye was a very upright man, but also felt a little regretful and disappointed. , It seems that I hope Tang Ye will not be so serious. She was already awake when she was picked up by Tang Ye just now, and she was struggling.


    The next day, Tang Ye opened his eyes when Shui Qingdie woke up. Closing his eyes and resting his mind has a rest effect on him, and he can also perceive the people around him through his breath. After Shui Qingdie woke up, his breathing changed, so he knew. He stood up and looked at Shui Qingdie, and smiled: "Why do you get up so early?"


    Shui Qingdie didn''t mention what happened last night, and said softly: "Get up and pick some fresh vegetables and cook for you."


    So caring about Tang Ye can be seen in her care. She was no longer so shy. When she was someone from Tang Ye anymore, she didn''t know what romance or passion was. She only knew how to live a life like this. Tang Ye did not refuse, and accompanied her to pick vegetables in the field. He occasionally said something along the way, and the atmosphere was awkward from time to time. But it was an extremely sweet thing for Shui Qingdie, and she felt very satisfied with Tang Ye with her.


    After picking the vegetables, he made breakfast. After eating, Tang Ye told Shui Qingdie that he had something. If Zhu Zehong came to ask, he would let Shui Qingdie tell him. He didn''t say anything about it. Although Shui Qingdie was worried, she knew that he couldn''t manage so much about men, and he shouldn''t care about so much, so she just asked Tang Ye to be careful and didn''t ask anything.


    When Tang Ye arrived at the entrance of the village, she saw Tang Manhong waiting, and a beautiful girl, Crescent Moon.


    When Yueya saw Tang Ye, her eyes rolled, a little strange. This weirdness began when Tang Ye fainted after being injured when he dealt with Qinghu, because her **** were a little bit exposed and **** and attractive. Tang Ye was too shameless to do this. Crescent is weird to him, I don''t know if it is annoying or curious, a bit like an ignorant little girl who wavered in the face of temptation.


    Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye with a solemn expression without any greetings, and said: "I have received some news from the spies who have been planted at Yanjing. It may not be good for you. What are you going to do..."


    "Those people want to take advantage of the mountain high Emperor to kill me?" Tang Ye took Tang Manhong''s words.


    Tang Manhong was stunned for a moment, this guy knew he was still not running?


    Tang Ye took a breath and said, "Go to the jungle first, and we will say slowly. In fact, your arrival is outside the plan, whether it is for me or those people."

 Chapter 317： Kind of living Gu!

    Several researchers, including Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng, came to Tang Ye early in the morning. It was Tang Ye who discovered the red-purple snakes and mutant weeds. They wanted to talk to Tang Ye, maybe they could solve the problem of purple ganoderma. But Tang Ye is not here. According to Tang Ye''s orders, Shui Qingdie told them that Tang Ye had gone to the mountains to find relevant clues and asked them to continue their research in the village.


    Suddenly they felt that Tang Ye was very good. He got up earlier than them, trying hard to find the root of the purple Ganoderma lucidum disease. How dedicated. For this reason, they thought of Wei Jianghua''s hard time. They didn''t know this at first, but when Zhu Zehong reported the results to Xu Shichang last night, Xu Shichang revealed something deliberately or unintentionally. He should pay attention to reconciliation and don''t let Wei Jianghua and other thoughtful people delay business.


    Zhu Zehong heard it at the time and immediately became unhappy and had a lot of opinions on Wei Jianghua. They came to Baoling Village to solve the problem of purple ganoderma, but Wei Jianghua actually made small moves behind his back. Infighting? What a bastard. Therefore, Zhu Zehong had no good expressions on Wei Jianghua, and Wei Jianghua was treated like this and did not dare to hum. Tang Ye made a huge contribution, but he played with those thoughts, he could not defend himself, he would just want to leave, otherwise he would feel uncomfortable.


    Seeing Tang Ye working so hard, Zhu Zehong felt that they could not relax, so he returned to the experimental vehicle to continue the virus research.


    Little Dragonfly stood by the well, with dim eyesight, holding an old plastic water cup in his left hand, and pulling the toothbrush with his right hand to brush his teeth leisurely. It is estimated that she was awakened by Shui Qingdie. She slept comfortably last night and didn''t want to get up. But Shui Qingdie is a strict older sister, who treats her as a younger sister as well as a daughter, so she is not allowed to develop the bad habit of lazy bed.


    "Sister, where is Brother Tang?" Little Dragonfly asked curiously as she brushed her teeth and watched Shui Qingdie send Zhu Zehong away.


    Shui Qingdie annoyed her and said, "You brush your teeth first, then have breakfast. Brother Tang is busy."


    "Oh." Little Dragonfly replied, brushing her teeth intently.


    Shui Qingdie looked towards the deep mountain forest in the distance, her eyes full of worry. She felt that Tang Ye had gone there, and there was a faint anxiety in her heart.


    Tang Ye took Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon to the outside of the dense forest, did not enter for the time being, and said, "You two are not the only people here, right?"


    Tang Manhong sullenly said, "Of course it''s more than that. I told you that the spies from Yanjing have sent news that someone is going to kill you. Since those people arrange for someone to come over, it will definitely not be easy. It''s so dangerous. Naturally, I have to bring a few more people over. Now they are all hidden and will show up when needed."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "The person who wants to kill me, the little prince of Jiangshanju, Axe Company, Dong''s Cold Face Bodhisattva, and some I have offended but haven''t revealed it. Do you know who it is?"


    Tang Manhong shook his head and said, "Who doesn''t know exactly, but everyone knows that this is a good opportunity to kill you, so everyone should guard against it."


    She felt very helpless. Tang Ye, this guy, who has offended so many people, is not optimistic now, so why is he not worried at all?


    "With you here, what am I afraid of?" Tang Ye watched Tang Manhong believe in himself: "You are the red fox on the top ranking list in the past, and there should be few people who are your opponents in the current poison queen, right?


    Tang Manhong does have this strength, after all, she uses poison and everyone is afraid. When she announced the establishment of the New Tang Sect, many warriors and families were already afraid, worried that the development of the New Tang Sect would pose a threat to them. So these people started to act to curb the development of New Tangmen.


    Tang Manhong was still a little pleased with Tang Ye¡¯s affirmation, but did not blindly arrogate because of his strength and reputation, saying: "I am stronger, others are stronger. Although the news is uncertain, but the person who dealt with you this time is very It''s amazing, it may even be at the level of a master!"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "I''m very helpless about this kind of thing. If I leave now, I will have to be fabricated in front of the red wall. When I return to Yanjing, I don''t know what bad troubles will be. And I can¡¯t leave the situation in Baoling Village alone. But if I don¡¯t leave, I might be besieged by powerful warriors. Hey, those who want to kill me are really equipped with civil and military weapons. Some people use their brains and talk, but some I have no retreat if I use my hands and arms. The only way to retreat is to move forward. I will move whoever appears in front of me to move me!"


    Tang Manhong and Yueya couldn''t bear to see Tang Ye doing this. They thought it was not easy for him, and they wanted to help him. Tang Manhong no longer sullen his face, and said softly: "Don''t worry too much, I have arranged a lot of people, and they should be able to deal with it."


    Tang Ye looked into the dense forest, squinted his eyes, and said, "Man Hong, I am very grateful for what you have done for me, but although I don''t know the current development of the New Tang Sect very well, I also know that you need manpower now. If someone really comes to kill me, then the strength must not be low, so the person you arrange may not be able to help much. If it causes a loss to yourself, the gain is not worth the loss. I don''t want to see this situation."


    "Then what are you going to do?" Tang Manhong was angry again.


    She felt that Tang Ye was still calm and indifferent, and she was very awkward. When she should be nervous, she should be nervous, okay, how cool is it!


    Tang Ye looked into the dense forest, his eyes narrowed deeper and deeper, and a sneer appeared suddenly, and he hummed: "If there is a snake spirit to help, will it be a bit unexpected for those people? A snake spirit should be able to Play a huge role, right?"


    "You...?!" Tang Manhong stared at Tang Ye with wide eyes, and said, "Do you want to use that giant snake to deal with enemies? The question is, does this giant snake really exist, and can we tame it? Things are not that way. simple!"


    Tang Manhong is speechless, is this guy doing things so hastily? There is still too much uncertainty about the giant snake, but this guy has arranged the giant snake into the follow-up. This kind of vision says good-sounding is resourceful and unexpected, but bad-sounding is gambling! If it doesn''t go well, it will kill people.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Doesn''t your Tang Sect have a way to tame snakes? Just the flute, the flute used in the confrontation between you and me, the witchcraft to control poison."


    "This kind of thing is not easy to handle. If it is an ordinary poison, then there is no problem. But if it is really like you said, it is a snake spirit. If you want to tame it quickly and be controlled by witchcraft, you have to plant a living Gu. Moreover, this living gu must be able to adapt to the snake essence. But the snake essence is extremely poisonous, and the general poison enters its body and immediately died. I don''t have a suitable living gu thing right now." Tang Manhong frowned.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and said, "The crystal egg that I took out of Sun Qisheng''s corpse last time, if I didn''t guess wrong, it must be a very poisonous poison, and it has the nature of a snake, can it be used?"


    Tang Man''s red eyes lit up. Yeah, why forgot this! The crystal egg that Tang Ye asked the spies to bring back to her last time, after she researched it, she discovered that it was an extremely powerful snake. She didn''t know exactly what the snake was, but she used Tang Sect''s unique method to incubate the crystal egg and feed the poison every day. Now you can vaguely see a dark snake-like creature formed in the crystal egg.


    She took this creature with her body because it was easy to feed poison and to raise it with her blood. After the snake comes out, she can easily tame it. She had a hunch that this would be a very powerful poison, and after raising it, it would increase her strength by more than one level.


    She had confidence and said to Tang Ye: "Thanks to your reminder, the crystal egg has almost hatched. If you put it in the giant snake body and swallow the poisonous, it will definitely hatch. And it has been raised by me for a period of time and controlled It''s not difficult. Now, let''s see if there is really the giant snake you mentioned in this dense forest."


    Tang Ye shrugged, believing that his judgment could not be wrong, and said, "Then let''s go, can we go to this snake spirit!"

 Chapter 318： Red and Purple Spirit Python!

    Tang Ye had already explored the way, and directly led Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon to jump in the dense forest to the cave where snake skin appeared. Tang Manhong is no stranger to snakes. He was surprised to see many crawling tracks and snake skins along the way. She thought that the size of the snake might be bigger than Tang Ye said.


    At the entrance of the cave, Tang Ye stopped and said, "Man Hong, come and see, is it possible that this snake spirit is in this cave?"


    Tang Manhong looked serious, squatted down and grabbed a handful of soil, sniffed it, and picked up a piece of snake skin to examine it, and then followed the crawling marks left on the ground. After walking more than ten meters away, she took a look. She returned to Tang Ye and said, "The snake is exactly in the cave."


    She looked very dignified and said, "Tang Ye, this snake spirit may be more powerful than you think. It is really refined. I am afraid it is bigger than a person. There is no problem in swallowing a person alive. So it is very good. Great, all three of us may not be opponents."


    "None of the three of us can deal with it?" Tang Ye was surprised.


    He has the strength of the fourfold Qijin, Tang Manhong and Yueya are also close to the fourfold, such a strong lineup, actually can''t deal with a giant snake?


    Tang Manhong frowned and said: "This snake spirit is still very poisonous, probably to the point where it sprays poison into mist, so it is very tricky. Ordinary snakes can''t spray poison, they can only release poison by biting. And stronger snakes, A small amount of poison can be sprayed through the spit, and it will be poisoned if it is touched. But extremely powerful snakes can spray poison into a mist. Their poison can be released like water spray. After being released, a part of it spreads quickly , So it¡¯s hard to even get close to it."


    Tang Ye looked solemn and said, "You know snakes, don''t you have a way to deal with them?"


    "Yes!" Tang Manhong did not retreat, and said: "We can set traps to catch some of the snake''s weaknesses and focus on it. For example, the snake''s eyesight. The snake''s eyes have no eyelids moving up and down, and no nictitating membrane, so the two snakes The eyes cannot be closed, and they always have a pair of round eyes open during the day or night. It is only suitable for looking at close objects. When looking at distant objects, it is like looking at a flower in a fog, blurred. In addition, Snake¡¯s vision is very insensitive. It is extremely insensitive to stationary objects. It almost turns a blind eye. The only thing we can see is moving and shaking objects. So we can hide, lead the snake out of its hole, instantly strike it deadly, and hit it. The snake hits seven inches!"


    "Okay, we will start preparing now, Man Hong, you will arrange everything." Tang Ye handed over the handling of the snake spirit to Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong nodded and said: "We used the trick of attracting snakes out of the cave, but this snake spirit is very large. It is more advantageous to deal with it in a cave than in an empty place outside. Because the limited space of the cave can limit the snake spirit. Then, we will I am lying in ambush here at the entrance of the cave. After the snake spirit comes out, it hits the key and seriously injured it at the first time. We did not give it a chance to fight back. In addition, we loose some stones on both sides of the cave to trap the snake spirit. Next, in After we hit the snake spirit, we did not run out of the cave, but into the cave. It can be expected that the snake spirit who was hit suddenly became angry and would immediately turn around and chase us. At this time, we would trigger the loose rock and put The cave became narrow and surrounded the snake spirit. Then I planted the crystal egg into the snake spirit''s head to form a living gu, and then controlled it with witchcraft."


    "There are several key points in this plan. One is our ambush, which should not be exposed. The other is that we must run quickly into the cave, otherwise it will be dangerous. The other is that we must be accurate when hitting loose rocks. Three are the most difficult. After all, at that time, if we were returning to the cave and hitting the rocks, it would slow down and it would be very dangerous. If we were not careful, we would be swallowed by the snake spirit!" Tang Manhong frowned and became embarrassed.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this, just leave it to me."


    He knows how to hit two cows across the mountain, and when he retreats, he blasts a punch and uses the effect of the second release of his vigor, which can hit the stone without delaying the retreat.


    Tang Manhong and Yueya had no objection, and proceeded according to this plan. The three of them dug a pit and laid ambush in some places where the entrance of the cave had entered, and then smashed the stones on both sides to create a terrain that could encircle the snake spirit. After a few hours, everything was ready, and it was almost time to draw the snake out of the hole. Before leading the snake out of the cave, the three of them took a rest, and after fully regaining their strength, they officially started hunting the snake!


    "How do we lead the snake out of the cave? If we go in, the snake will find that it is a human being. It is estimated that it will come out directly, which is not good for our plan of ambush." ??Tang Ye said.


    Tang Manhong smiled confidently. For the first time, he felt that in front of Tang Ye, it was not Tang Ye who stood out, but himself, and said proudly: "Don''t worry about this, I will let the Black Water Spirit Snake go in and attract the snake spirit. Black Water Spirit Snake is a snake. Spiritual creatures possess certain wisdom and can attract snakes."


    Tang Ye admired and smiled: "I can rest assured when you do something."


    Tang Manhong curled his head, a little embarrassed, his face was slightly ruddy. Such being affirmed by Tang Ye, she felt that she felt dependent on Tang Ye, which was very strange.


    The crescent moon next to them looked at them, her big eyes wandering around, his eyes were not meaningful, as if they were jokes. She is a little girl who is fluent, but doesn''t talk much, she always feels like a naughty girl who secretly teases people.


    After Tang Manhong released the Black Water Spirit Snake, the three of them hid in ambush in the pit just dug. When the snake spirit is drawn out, strike at the vital part of the snake spirit. They know that they will not kill snake spirits. They want to catch and tame this snake spirit, and collect it for their own use. Of course, it is not so easy to kill such a snake spirit.


    Heishui Spirit Snake obeyed Tang Manhong''s control and crawled into the cave, and then lasted for half an hour. The entrance of the cave was very quiet, and Tang Ye hiding under the pit could almost hear their own breathing. But they all have enough patience. One is that the plan must not be missed, and the other is faintly afraid of fear, after all, it is a giant snake bigger than a human.


    "Chuch!" Suddenly the sound of a snake spitting a letter came from inside the cave, followed by the sound of a rustling snake crawling, the sound getting louder and louder.


    Tang Ye, Tang Manhong, and Crescent Moon, who were in ambush in the pit, were all nervous, holding their breath. At this time, as the sound became louder and louder, the ground was lowered by heavy objects, and a lot of soil fell into the pit. They knew that the giant snake had come out of the hole, so they gently pushed aside some camouflaged soil so that they could see the giant snake. According to what Tang Manhong taught them, which part is the snake¡¯s weakness, then attack.


    Although they had been mentally prepared for a long time, the three couldn''t help being shocked when they saw the huge snake body and the thick red-purple scales pressed down above their heads. Just from the few snake scales seen here, you can know how terrifying this giant snake is. If you hadn''t seen it with your own eyes, it would be hard to believe that there would be such a giant snake in the world.


    Although the nerves are tense and nervous, they must be implemented according to the plan. The three were ambushing separately according to Tang Manhong''s understanding of snakes. After seeing the key position of the snake body pointed out by Tang Manhong, the three of them used their strength and slammed out towards the snake body.


    "Oh, roar!" After the three attacked together, a sharp roar came from the entrance of the cave, which was caused by the pain of the giant snake.


    After hitting the giant snake, the three quickly jumped out of the pit and ran into the cave. The three of them saw the whole body of the giant snake and couldn''t help being surprised again. They took a breath, and their scalp became numb.


    This giant snake was red and purple all over, with clearly visible scales, and it was as big as a fat adult man. As for the length, there is still quite a long part dragged in the cave, forty to fifty meters always there. The giant snake has turned its head back to look for the enemy that hit it, and its head is even more terrifying. It has a huge rounded triangle head with blood-red letters and two rows of sharp fangs. Its eyes are deep red and bloodthirsty. Although its appearance is similar to a normal snake except for the reddish purple, it looks extremely vicious, like the huge beast in the myth, which makes people shudder.


    "This is a red-violet python! The Tang Sect poison records that it has an extremely long life span and a very high growth rate!" Tang Manhong was shocked when he saw the red-violet python''s whole body.


    "Go back to the cave and subdue it with all your strength, otherwise we are in danger!" Tang Manhong shouted again.

 Chapter 319： High fighting strength!

    Seeing Tang Ye and the others, the red and purple spirit python opened its blood basin and yelled, and its huge head turned around, like a flying bullet, quickly impacting, treating Tang Ye and the others as delicious food!


    This scene is really intense, like the war between a man and a snake in a movie. This scene of fighting a huge monster beast always makes people excited. Like a mysterious world, I am an adventurer, possessing great strength, and carrying on a wonderful journey of ups and downs. But when Tang Ye really faced this situation, he didn''t have the thought of enjoying it. He knew it was very dangerous, and he might have to confess if he was accidentally killed.


    "Retreat quickly, don''t be approached by the red and purple spirit python. It can spray poison into fog. If it is poisoned, it will lose its combat effectiveness even if it does not die. Without combat effectiveness, is it still far from death?" Tang Manhong ordered Tang Ye and Yueya to withdraw. In the cave.


    The three of them didn''t dare to delay, stopped looking at the red and purple spirit pythons, and ran into the cave with all their strength. But Tang Ye had another task, which was to hit the loose boulders that had been dealt with before, to block the cave, and to clamp the huge red and purple spirit python. The red and purple spirit python originally had a part of its body extending in the cave, and suddenly turned its head to chase it back, then it was equivalent to having two bodies superimposed on each other, and the space to be occupied was very large, so it became much easier to clamp it.


    Tang Ye mastered the magic technique of hitting two cows across the mountain. After retreating for a certain distance, he looked back and saw that the time was ripe, and immediately got lucky and punched the boulders on both sides of the cave. Suddenly there was a clattering sound, and rocks of all sizes rolled down. At this time, the red and purple spirit python that was chasing just fell into the rolling stone area, and there were two more bodies lined up together, already occupying most of the cave. The stone rolled down and hit it, so that it slowed down with pain, and it blocked the cave again, and finally buried half of the red and purple spirit python.


    The heads of the red and purple spirit pythons still kept the movement of chasing Tang Ye and the others, thrusting forward vigorously, but their body was pressed by the stone and could not attack Tang Ye and the others. The red-violet python kept struggling. Although the falling stones were loosened, the tunnels in the cave were already crowded, and it couldn''t get rid of it. In this way, the red and purple spirit python was caught in a pile of rolling rocks in the cave, unable to move forward or retreat.


    However, even if the red and purple spirit pythons were trapped, Tang Ye and the others did not dare to take it lightly. In case the red and purple spirit python suddenly broke free, the huge head impacted and could swallow a person in one bite. It''s okay to swallow the whole person. People may not die. Maybe the snake was killed in the belly of the snake. This is the plot of many movies. However, although snakes eat food because of their teeth and digestive system, they usually swallow them raw, but to the extent of the giant snake in front of them, the two fangs are actually no different from sharp fangs, in case it swallows people a little bit. One bite, the person becomes two pieces, so there is no chance of life!


    Before confirming that the red and purple spirit python could not break free, the three of them continued to run, away from the red and purple spirit python, standing and watching from a distance. Seeing that the red-violet python was useless no matter how hard it struggled and yelled, they relieved themselves and immediately began to tame the red-violet python. Otherwise, after a long delay, the red and purple spirit pythons slowly broke free, and it was them who were unlucky.


    Tang Ye looked at the red and purple spirit python, who was terrifying in appearance and momentum, and said, "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, it would be hard to imagine that there would be such a giant beast in these dense forests outside. Although its body was suppressed and stuck. , But its head can swing and spray poison. It is not easy to get close."


    Tang Manhong looked at the red and purple spirit python, with fear, greed and heat in his eyes. Such a huge red and purple spirit python, if it can be tamed, will become supreme combat power. Experts like them, one-on-one, are definitely not the opponent of this giant python. With such a giant python guarding, even if someone attacked the Tang Sect, they would never be wiped out. Such a giant python is enough to fight back countless masters!


    Must get it!


    Tang Manhong walked towards the stuck red and purple spirit python, his eyes getting hotter. Tang Ye hurriedly stopped her and said: "You are crazy, get close to the past like this, be careful and die!"


    Tang Manhong is not blindly greedy, and said: "I am not afraid of its poison. I am a poisoner. The least fear is poison. The only thing to worry about is its sharp fangs. If it is bitten, it is equivalent to being bitten. The meat is cut. But we must tame it quickly. Although we injured it by an ambush just now, it is too strong. The injury is quickly healed. It is estimated that it will break free in less than an hour. Its physique is very terrible, and its scales are hard. Say, the injury has recovered so quickly, why is this happening?"


    "Because of the purple ganoderma." Tang Ye squinted: "This giant python must have been moisturized by the aura of the purple ganoderma for many years, and it has grown to the terrible level it is now. You are right, you must tame it as soon as possible. So let me be behind. Use the mountain to hit the two cows to interfere with it, so that it can''t bite you, you use the crystal egg to plant alive Gu."


    "I''ll help interfere with it, too." Crescent Moon, who said nothing, waved the dagger in his hand and stared at the red and purple spirit python.


    She looked at the red-violet python no longer scared, but was amazed and curious, a little like a curious baby, and she had a strong interest in such a python.


    Such a giant python is really a wonder on earth!


    The three used the shortest possible time to make a thorough plan, and then Tang Ye and Yueya interfered with the red and purple spirit python on both sides, Tang Manhong approached, holding a small knife in his hand, and wanted to cut a piece on the red and purple spirit python''s head. Crack, put the crystal egg in, make a living Gu, and finally achieve the purpose of controlling the red and purple spirit python.


    The Red-Purple Spirit Python had been stuck, and there was no other way to attack except for its head stretched out. Under the interference of Tang Ye and Yueya, Tang Manhong couldn''t prevent Tang Manhong, and Tang Manhong jumped and landed on its head. At this time, there was a faint red mist around its head. This is a highly poisonous red-violet python, in order to prevent others from approaching. But it did not expect that these poisonous poisons would be ineffective to Tang Manhong!


    Being stepped on the head by Tang Manhong, the red and purple spirit python became panicked, swaying constantly, smashing to the sides, to the ground, and throwing Tang Manhong away without fear of injury. Tang Manhong was almost thrown into the air, and slammed into its head with a knife in his hand. It cried out in pain, and didn''t dare to swing again. Tang Manhong took the opportunity to take out the crystal egg and put it into the wound on the head of the red and purple spirit python stabbed with a knife. Then Tang Manhong quickly pulled out the knife, pressed one hand on the wound of the red and purple spirit python, put a layer of medicine on the wound and retreated.


    This medicine is used to treat wounds. What they want is to tame the giant python, not kill it. If it can be tamed, then this giant python is their extremely strong combat power, of course, it is reluctant to be injured.


    Tang Manhong retreated, Tang Ye and Yueya stopped attacking and interfering. Tang Manhong said, "Whether you can successfully plant a living Gu, and then use the Hundred Beast Flute witchcraft to control it, depends on whether the mysterious poisonous snake in the crystal egg can hatch and survive. If it dies, then I can''t tame the red and purple. The python, can only kill it."


    "Wait and see." Tang Ye nodded.


    The Red-Purple Spirit Python didn¡¯t know what Tang Ye did to it. It¡¯s still struggling and getting more and more angry, but suddenly it felt that something was crawling in its head, and it was so painful that it kept opening its blood basin. Howling again and again.


    Tang Manhong was surprised when he saw this. Knowing that the poisonous snake in the crystal egg had hatched and survived, he immediately took out the beast flute and played it, using the beast witchcraft she knew to control. The mysterious poisonous snake hatched in the red-violet python sensed the sound of the flute from the owner, knew the master''s command, and began to deal with the red-violet python according to the master''s will, so that the red-violet python was domesticated.


    The red-purple spirit snake didn''t obey at first, but it might be because the mysterious poisonous snake could communicate with it. Slowly, the red-purple spirit snake calmed down, and the fierce aura in the blood-colored eyes decreased and became a little dull. Pain and communication made it stop fighting and accepted domestication!


    After being domesticated, the terrifying aura of the red-purple spirit python has been reduced by more than half, there is no way. Like a wolf, a tamed wolf is definitely not as powerful as a wild wolf. Nevertheless, the fighting power of this giant python is also extremely huge. With the red and purple spirit python, even if there are powerful enemies to deal with Tang Ye, this red and purple spirit python alone can make them unable to eat!


    In this way, Tang Ye had to deal with those who wanted to take this opportunity to kill him, and it became possible to fight back. Who killed whom is still unknown!


    However, on the same day, the cold-faced Bodhisattva Dong Miaozhu opened her golden eyes again, looking in the direction Tang Ye was, her golden eyes are ruthless!

 Chapter 320： You have the same last name!

    Although the red-violet python has been tamed, he can¡¯t let it go right away. Tang Manhong still has to do a lot of work, such as playing the beast flute, brainwashing the red-violet python, and knowing how to live on the red-violet python''s head. The situation of the mysterious viper in the house. In the end, she used a peculiar song to make the red and purple spirit python fall asleep.


    "The work of taming the red and purple spirit python is over, and when the red and purple spirit python wakes up, I will know the specific situation." Tang Manhong said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, handing over all the matter to Tang Manhong, and said: "It''s still the same sentence, you do things, I don''t worry."


    Tang Manhong is not modest, this is her strength. No one can compare her to play with poison and control poison. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "But I can''t guarantee when the red and purple spirit python will wake up, and will he listen to me. This uncertainty threatens you. In case the people from Yanjing come to trouble you, If the red-violet python can''t help, you will be very dangerous. Of course, as long as the red-violet python wakes up, I am 90% sure that it will listen to me."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then I will put my life in your hands. If you want me to live, it is best to guarantee success."


    "I''m too lazy to joke with you!" Tang Manhong snorted, not looking at Tang Ye''s eyes, his cheeks seemed a little blush.


    Seeing her like this, Crescent Moon smiled at the corners of her mouth, and her eyes fluttered like a curious baby. She stayed on Tang Ye and Tang Manhong, with a little playful expression.


    Tang Manhong saw her like this, glared at her, and hummed, "Crescent Moon, what are you doing?"


    Crescent said with a smile: "You are all named Tang."


    "What''s the matter with my surname Tang and Man Hong?" Tang Ye felt that Crescent Moon spoke inexplicably.


    "That''s..." Crescent Moon tilted her head and said, "Between brother and sister..."


    Haha!


    Tang Manhong immediately slapped Crescent Moon''s forehead.


    "Crescent Moon, you haven''t been itchy powder for a long time, haven''t you?" Tang Manhong''s complexion became ruddy, and he gritted his teeth threateningly.


    Crescent Moon heard the itchy powder, brushing the ground and ugly, shut up and stopped talking. Itching powder is a kind of poison. If it is light, it makes the body itchy, and if it is heavy, it can make people itch until they cut their flesh with a knife. It is one of the terrible poisons that torment people.


    Tang Ye knew that they were fighting, and ignored it, walked to the huge head of the red and purple lingzhi hanging down on the ground, and said: "It is full of red, I suspect that the red and purple lingzhi''s poison is affecting the purple ganoderma. Virus, Grandpa was blinded by its poison. Now I want to detoxify, what do I need to do?"


    "Oh, aren''t you the omnipotent Doctor Tang? I have to ask this poisonous girl how to detoxify?" Tang Manhong joked with a smile.


    Tang Ye looked at her straightforwardly, and said, "You really want to make a joke? Should I make a joke with you?"


    Tang Ye''s gaze staring at Tang Manhong moved to her plump breasts, revealing a rogue expression.


    Tang Man blushed and turned slightly to prevent Tang Ye from staring at her chest. She didn''t dare to stand up to Tang Ye again, this guy could do anything, annoyed him, and it was not a problem to be forcibly taken advantage of by him!


    "If it is really the poison of the red-violet python, it will be easy to solve it. Now the red-violet python is next to it, and you can make an antidote by directly extracting some venom and serum." Although Tang Manhong didn''t want to challenge Tang Ye, He didn''t give Tang Ye a good face either, and hummed sternly.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to delay time. The problems with the purple ganoderma can no longer be delayed, and said, "Then I will take some red and purple lingzhi venom and serum back now, and if it works, I will come back to get some for use."


    Tang Manhong knew that Tang Ye¡¯s mission to Yundian was to solve the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem. The purple Ganoderma lucidum problem was expected to be resolved. She knew it in her heart, but she was curious and said, ¡°The red and purple lingzhi are on the dense forest side, and the Lingzhi mountain has never been there. Its footprints, how could the purple Ganoderma lucidum get its poison?"


    Tang Ye glanced at the red and purple spirit python and smiled: "If the poison on the purple ganoderma is indeed from the red and purple spirit python, then I think of a possibility. The red and purple spirit python is cultivating suitable tonics for himself. The Ling Python has become refined, and ordinary purple Lingzhi can no longer provide it with aura supplements, so it needs to cultivate some better purple Lingzhi. So it releases its own venom, and some small snakes go to dye the purple Lingzhi. It is What is important is the purple Ganoderma lucidum that can survive in the end. The purple Ganoderma lucidum that can withstand its venom is the top grade of the top grade. After it grows up, it can eat to improve its abilities."


    "If I guessed correctly, in a while, the red and purple lingo will come out of the cave and enter people''s sight. Fortunately, we found it in advance and tame it, otherwise it will end up in death. Although it is very powerful, but Its existence is a huge threat, and the country must be wiped out. When those explosives and missiles appear, it will still be alive? Therefore, we tame it, in fact, gave it a way out and let it shine in the world of warriors. I believe that this point will be understood when the wisdom of the red and purple spirit python gets higher and higher, so don''t be afraid that it will eat you back one day."


    Tang Manhong glanced at Tang Ye strangely, and felt that Tang Ye had become unpredictable. There are some things that this guy can always perceive sensitively. Just as he said, the red-purple spirit python has grown to this point and will no longer be content to stay in this dense forest. However, once it is out of the dense forest, is discovered, and arouses national alert, then it must be no match for aircraft and artillery. On the contrary, in the world of warriors, there are still most cold weapons. Not only can it survive, but it can also be famous.


    The difference between Wuzhe and modern technology is that Wuzhe has a belief. They don''t like to rely on technological weapons, and even despise technological weapons, inherit the ancient martial arts, and use ancient martial arts to prove the truth!


    The so-called proving Dao is not so superficial to defeat technological weapons, such as Yunshanhe and the like. They proving Dao are the way of proving the heaven and eternal happiness.


    Those who don''t believe will always sneer, and those who believe will always persevere. From ancient times to modern times, how many people have succeeded in preaching and entering an unspeakable world. Who knows?


    After taking the venom and serum of the red and purple lingzhi, Tang Ye asked Tang Manhong and Crescent to stay in the dense forest to wait for the red and purple lingzhi to wake up, paying attention to the situation of the red and purple lingzhi at any time, and he returned to the village to solve the problem of the purple lingzhi. problem. As for the possible attacks from Yanjing, special spies were arranged to stare at them, and any disturbances would be reported to him.


    It was already afternoon, and Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng got out of the experimental car, which was breathable. They were a little sad, because they studied all day, although there were poisonous snakes and weeds that Tang Ye found, but they still felt that something was missing and they could not come up with an effective solution.


    Wei Jianghua, who had been left out for a day, saw that everyone still couldn''t find a solution. Not only was he not worried, but he was happy. He knew that he had been abandoned, even if the problem of purple ganoderma was solved, he would still be left out by Xu Shichang. That being the case, he felt that it was better for everyone to suffer together! Otherwise he is mentally unbalanced.


    As for Tang Ye looking for clues in the mountains, Wei Jianghua felt that it was impossible for him to find a solution. In the face of the virus, if you don''t even do any scientific research and just go to the mountains, how can you get a solution?


    If so, what is the advanced scientific equipment of the experimental car?

 Chapter 321： commotion!

    Wei Jianghua watched the frowning faces of Zhu Zehong and others coldly, and had already let go of the purple ganoderma. He felt that this was not because he was irresponsible, but because Tang Ye killed him. He reported Tang Ye, but Tang Ye unexpectedly turned around, causing him to be blacklisted by Xu Shichang. His psychology is very unbalanced, so why is it that he is the only one to be treated like this?


    So he hopes that the purple ganoderma can''t be solved!


    In this way, Zhu Zehong, Zhou Sisheng and others will also be punished. Even if Xu Shichang is against it, but the decision is made on the red wall, it will definitely not be forgiving. What a **** expert, even a little Chinese medicine can''t save it, let alone save people! In this way, Zhou Sisheng and the others would also bear infamy, it would be the same as him.


    Even, he hated Xu Shichang. As the Minister of Health, Xu Shichang, as the main member of the Red Wall, put him on the blacklist, which is tantamount to ruining the rest of his life. The ruling of money and money is like killing a parent, let alone ruining his life. He hoped that Xu Shichang would not end well!


    Looking at Baoling Village, Wei Jianghua''s current state of mind felt that it was backward and barbaric. The bumpy mountain road with no end in sight killed him for most of his life when he entered. During the two days of living here, he felt that he had simply returned to primitive society. There is no good bathroom for taking a bath, and no good equipment. Just a bucket of water for washing. It will be over after a few washes. Let alone shower gels and shampoos. What makes him most unacceptable is that there is no toilet in the toilet, only the most primitive pit! Looking down, there is a pile of urine and shit, and there are crawling disgusting maggots!


    What a ghost place! Such a good resource of purple Ganoderma lucidum was wasted for nothing!


    Wei Jianghua cursed in his heart. At this time, his heart was filled with countless negative emotions, thinking that everything here was bad.


    He saw a few villagers approaching, but he did not dare to approach completely. With a simple smile on the simple face of the villager, with a grin, he gestured for a bag of things in his hand. It is a unique fruit in the mountains, and it is a rare fresh delicacy for people outside the city. This is what the villagers expressed to them. The villagers knew that they were here to help save the purple ganoderma and regarded them as lifesavers, so they tried their best to entertain them. Some people are reluctant to eat their bacon, but they generously entertain them without any ambiguity. Some people don''t have decent things in their homes, so they go to the mountains to look for them, such as those fruits.


    I just want to entertain these saviors. Before Tang Ye came to clean up the villain Zhang Sanbao, the villagers respect and appreciate them extremely.


    However, at this time, Wei Jianghua only sneered at this, thinking that these villagers were illiterate and funny, and their grinning looks were particularly silly and stupid. They were really poor people. He squinted his eyes and looked at the few villagers who came with fruits but did not dare to come to disturb him. He sneered and walked over with a look of contempt while Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng were not paying attention.


    The few villagers who approached saw him walking over, keeping a simple smile. The villager holding a bag of fruit handed the fruit out, a little shy, and said sincerely: "Expert, you have worked hard. The fresh fruit we picked in the mountains, would you try it?"


    Several villagers have always maintained a humble attitude, simple, honest and sincere. In front of these experts and professors from outside cities, they felt that they were not at the same level as them, so they spoke carefully.


    A person who knows how to be polite will welcome these simple villagers with smiles and express gratitude to them, but now Wei Jianghua is upset and wants to use the villager to operate. He did not take the fruit from the villager''s hand and glanced coldly. He glanced at it and smiled contemptuously: "We don''t want to eat the wild fruits you picked everywhere, what if it is poisonous?"


    The villager was in a hurry and quickly explained: "Don''t worry, it will definitely not be poisonous. The people in our village have eaten these fruits for decades and nothing happened!"


    "What do you hillbillies know? We experts know if there is poison or not? If there is no poison, it will be unhygienic!" Wei Jianghua sneered at the villager, calling him a hillbilly and disrespecting people very much.


    Several villagers looked ugly when they heard his name. They knew that their identities were no better than the expert professors from these cities, but these experts and professors were very polite to them before, and they didn''t expect to change their faces this time. The hillbilly is very disrespectful of people''s name, but the villagers feel that there is nothing wrong with calling them this way, and their faces are embarrassed and do not know what to say.


    When Wei Jianghua saw a few villagers scolded by him, he didn''t dare to speak back, and he looked sorry to him, and he felt much better. He suffered a lot from Tang Ye and Zhu Zehong, and is now isolated. As a famous doctor in the Sixth Hospital of Yanjing City, he feels very unwilling to bully the villagers and get some superiority, which is a small compensation.


    Seeing a few villagers froze there at a loss, Wei Jianghua smiled triumphantly, looked back at Zhu Zehong and the others, thought about it, sneered treacherously, and said to several villagers: "For your enthusiasm, I won¡¯t hide it from you. The purple ganoderma in your village cannot be saved. The purple ganoderma dies because of a rare virus, and we can¡¯t solve it. I didn¡¯t tell you before because our leaders were worried that you might make trouble. The chaos, so I concealed it. We plan to leave tomorrow, so don''t bother us all the time, understand?"


    Several villagers heard him as if struck by lightning. Can''t solve the problem of purple ganoderma? How does this work! That''s what they rely on for their one-year harvest. Without the livelihood brought by the purple Ganoderma lucidum, life will not be over! How can these experts and professors say no, no!


    Still want to go?


    In addition to the huge blows suffered by several villagers, there was also a wave of anger, like anger that was driven to a dead end. Before, these experts and professors said that they would solve the problem, but now they say no and plan to leave secretly. It is too irresponsible!


    The more I think about it, my anger becomes greater than despair. A villager is no longer humble to show others, and can''t live anymore. He is still humbled to these useless experts and professors. They came to the village for a few days. Give the best things to entertain, and pay a lot, but in the end you have to leave? Hey, we disagree!


    "You can''t go, you must help me solve the problem of purple ganoderma!" a villager shouted in a low voice.


    Wei Jianghua twitched, a triumphant sneer, which was considered a conspiracy, pointed at the villagers Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng, and said, "You should respond to my leadership on this issue. It''s useless to yell at me."


    "Okay, I will go to your leader!" The villager was very angry, and then a few villagers went over to ask Zhu Zehong, angrily.


    Zhu Zehong saw a few villagers coming over and stood up to greet them. They were very fond of these simple villagers. However, before he could speak, the villager asked angrily: "Leader, can you not solve the problem of purple ganoderma?"


    Zhu Zehong was taken aback, not knowing why the villagers asked this angrily, and said: "It is not possible now, but it will definitely be possible in the future. Don''t worry."


    The villagers had been misled by Wei Jianghua, and said angrily: "In the future? The purple ganoderma will be all dead in the future, so you are gone, what else will happen! I don''t care, you have to solve this problem today, otherwise...otherwise Don''t even think about leaving the village!"


    The noise of several villagers suddenly attracted other villagers. Then other villagers were also misled, thinking that the purple ganoderma problem could not be solved, and these so-called experts and professors wanted to run away, so the matter suddenly became a big mess, and Zhu Zehong and the others were surrounded. The villagers who are controlled by anger are truly poor and evil. They don''t listen to persuasion or make sense. If they lose control, they will probably hit people with hoes, shovel, etc.


    Wei Jianghua, who led the commotion, had already avoided far away. He sneered triumphantly when seeing the villagers surrounding Zhu Zehong and the others, making them difficult to argue. If you have a hard time, let everyone have a hard time!


    He knows that there is really no way to solve the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem, so it is difficult to calm the villagers'' emotions, and see what these guys who isolate themselves do!

 Chapter 322： Inferiority villain!

    When Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng were discussing the issue of purple Ganoderma lucidum, Wei Jianghua, who was isolated, was listening to him all the time. So he knew very well that although the problem of purple Ganoderma lucidum was a major clue to the red-purple snake and weed discovered by Tang Ye, Still can''t really solve it.


    He was also sure that this problem could not be solved in a short time, and it was so easy to deal with an unknown poison. So now that the villagers caused the commotion, he knew that Zhu Zehong and the others were suffering!


    The village head grandpa rushed over. He wanted to stop the villagers from clamoring, but the villagers had been angered by the misinformed news, which was related to the survival plan. They could not calm down. The true colors are fully displayed.


    Zhu Zehong and the others are difficult to argue. The biggest reason is that they really can''t guarantee that the problem of purple ganoderma can be solved. And the villagers just forced them to say that the problem of purple ganoderma must be solved. In addition to the difficulty, they felt strange, so good, why the villagers suddenly rioted?


    Only then did they notice that they did not see Wei Jianghua. Several people suddenly understood that it was Wei Jianghua''s ghost. This **** thing! Zhu Zehong was very angry. For the villagers, Wei Jianghua is an authoritative expert like them, and the misleading caused by Wei Jianghua is not easy to explain. It''s all what the experts say, even if they explain, the angry villagers don''t necessarily listen to them, especially when their attitudes towards purple ganoderma are vacillating.


    Wei Jianghua hid in a corner of a room outside the crowd, watching Zhu Zehong who was besieged and they were enjoying themselves, seeming to succeed in revenge, and hummed: "Let you all isolate me and let you all face Tang Ye''s kid, I don''t Fortunately, don¡¯t think about it all! The purple Ganoderma lucidum problem was not resolved, and the villagers rioted again. Hehe, when it reaches Yanjing, even if Xu Shichang bears it, the Red Wall will be held accountable!"


    Snapped!


    Wei Jianghua was proud, when someone slapped his shoulder suddenly. He looked back, his eyes widened, and said in surprise: "Tang Ye?!"


    He was really taken aback, Tang Yeshen appeared behind him unconsciously. Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and smiled, and said, "Doctor Wei, what are you doing here? Playing hide and seek?"


    Wei Jianghua panicked, and did not go to see Tang Ye. He concealed: "No, nothing, the villagers over there quarreled with Director Zhu. I was worried that something might happen, so I stayed here and watched."


    "Oh? Really? But I heard you talking to yourself just now, as if you said something like''I''m having trouble, you don''t want to make it all over''. How do I feel that you deliberately made this matter to make Chief Zhu and the others trouble? "Tang Ye stared at Wei Jianghua with a smile and became joking.


    Wei Jianghua''s face sank. Knowing that Tang Ye heard what he said just now, he no longer concealed it, and sneered: "Tang Ye, isn''t this to blame you? You let me be abandoned by Minister Xu and isolated by Zhu Zehong. Wait until I return. Yanjing, my future is over! Why should I have this kind of fate by myself? I want you all to accompany me with no good fruit!"


    Tang Ye frowned. He found those red and purple snakes last night. When he took them to Zhu Zehong and the others to study, if Wei Jianghua ran to catch Shui Qingdie, he didn''t know this, and he didn''t know that Wei Jianghua had been abandoned by Xu Shichang. Now he feels distressed. Everyone is here to solve the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem, but in the end they started fighting first, hey!


    Tang Ye realized what kind of person Wei Jianghua was. He was narrow-minded and strong in revenge. If he was not completely resolved, the trouble would be himself.


    Tang Ye knew that he had offended Wei Jianghua.


    For this reason, he had the idea of ??cutting grass and rooting out Wei Jianghua. He is no longer the one he used to be. He has experienced so many things. He knows that people are cold and warm. People like Wei Jianghua are kind to him, but they are cruel to him and leave him with troubles. Tang Ye now has no capital to be kind to his enemies. Apart from Wei Jianghua, there are too many enemies waiting for him. A person who is not of the same level as him may kill him at a critical time. Therefore, he wanted Wei Jianghua to no longer pose a threat to him.


    When Wei Jianghua saw Tang Ye showing a cold and stern look at him, he panicked, but he calmed himself down and snorted coldly, "Why, Tang Ye, what do you want to do to me? Humph, what can you do with me? I tell you, you and I are both experts here to solve the purple ganoderma problem, you are not my superior, you can''t treat me..."


    "A **** expert!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, grabbing Wei Jianghua by the collar and dragging him towards the commotional crowd.


    Wei Jianghua was dragged by the collar and was very angry. This is naked-naked humiliation. He scolded as he struggled: "Tang Ye, you let me go! Your mother! Let go of me! You! Why do you treat me like this! I tell you, the villagers are rioting because you are incompetent and there is no way to solve the problem of purple ganoderma! Hmph, you just wait to be punished!"


    "Can you be different from us?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    "Me? Haha..." Wei Jianghua laughed and said, "Of course I am different from you! I have not counted on it for a long time, I just drag you into the water! I''m sorry, you don''t think about it!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said contemptuously: "How inferior do you have this mentality? Is it reasonable to be a villain?"


    "Whatever you say! Anyway, you can''t solve the problem of purple ganoderma. Now the villagers are rioting again, the impact is extremely bad, and Xu Shichang will not be able to cover you at that time, you just wait to be punished!" Wei Jianghua smiled smugly.


    "Oh." Tang Ye didn''t bother to argue with him, and responded indifferently.


    Walking out of the crowd, Tang Ye shouted: "What are you doing? If you want to solve the problem of purple ganoderma, don''t disturb our research like this!"


    When the villagers heard what he said, they looked back. One of the villagers said, "What are you studying?! You are all leaving, and you are actually using this kind of excuse to lie to us! You have no conscience! Because you can''t solve the problem of purple Lingzhi If you want to leave, it¡¯s really bad for a pig or dog. We are so enthusiastic about you, treating you as saviors and heroes. I¡¯m really blind!"


    Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly were also in the crowd. They kept persuading everyone not to be impulsive, and they were about to persuade them to red their eyes, but everyone just refused to listen. They were very angry when they saw Tang Ye being scolded.


    Tang Ye let go of Wei Jianghua, and Wei Jianghua fell directly on the ground. He looked at the villager, made a fierce face and snorted coldly: "Who said we are leaving? Who said that?!"


    The vicious Tang Ye was very imposing, everyone was startled, and the tumultuous crowd immediately calmed down. Tang Ye is different from Zhu Zehong. Zhu Zehong and the others worry about the feelings of the villagers and just want to persuade them in a good voice, but this approach is useless to the villagers controlled by anger. Only like Tang Ye is fierce enough and bluffing. Live talents.


    The villagers calmed down, and Tang Ye looked at them and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t leave the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem day after day. Moreover, we are more and more familiar with the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem, and I believe there will be something soon. The result. To make you not worry, we will give you a result tonight!"


    Tang Ye was the one who killed the bully Zhang Sanbao. His prestige was even higher than Zhu Zehong and the others. With such a stern promise, the villagers would make trouble again, and then the village chief came forward to appease, and the commotion ended.


    Wei Jianghua was itchy with anger, Tang Ye was really not a good person to deal with!


    But he was not discouraged. The most important thing was the purple ganoderma. As long as the problem of purple ganoderma is not resolved, all promises are nonsense! On the contrary, the more promised, the more the villagers will riot when they cannot be fulfilled!


    Zhu Zehong and the others are also worried. If the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem cannot be solved, the purple Ganoderma lucidum will be necrotic, and they will not know how to comfort the villagers.

 Chapter 323： Celebrate the whole village!

    After the villagers dispersed, Zhu Zehong, Zhou Sisheng, the second commander and Huang Jingwang walked to Tang Ye and expressed their gratitude. They all saw Tang Ye''s abilities, Tang Ye actually has more leadership skills, but Tang Ye is a bit wild, likes to be unrestrained and unruly.


    Several people also saw Wei Jianghua sitting behind Tang Ye, and all of them suddenly became angry and scolded Wei Jianghua for being mean and shameless, and even if he didn''t do his best to help solve the problem of purple ganoderma, he was still making trouble behind his back!


    Wei Jianghua''s dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, so the accusations and anger of several people are not taken seriously. He knew that he had no future, but fortunately he gave up his life, and he had to take a few backs when he died!


    Zhu Zehong said he was helpless like this. He even gave up on himself, what can he do to him? A few people can only admit that they are unlucky, and such a despicable and shameless guy has appeared in the team.


    Tang Ye looked at him coldly, and suddenly laughed jokingly, and said, "Don¡¯t get angry with this kind of villain, it''s not worth it. Doesn¡¯t Dr. Wei just think that the purple ganoderma problem cannot be solved? If the purple ganoderma problem cannot be solved, It also caused riots among the villagers. That would be a big failure, and we will definitely be held accountable. But what if we solve the purple ganoderma matter?"


    "Why, Tang Ye, do you have a solution?" Zhu Zehong was overjoyed when he heard Tang Ye''s words and looked at Tang Ye expectantly.


    Before they knew it, they had a small dependence on Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was a person who could create miracles.


    Wei Jianghua did not believe that Tang Ye had a solution to the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem. He stood up and patted the dust on his butt, and said sarcastically: "Tang Ye, don''t deceive yourself here. How long have you been in the experimental car so far? Every time you come to see and leave! You haven¡¯t even analyzed the structure of the virus! How do you deal with this virus like this? Didn¡¯t you just find a few snakes and a few weeds? Those things are at best. The poisoned purple Ganoderma has similarities. It is said to provide clues. In fact, it is the same as the picked purple Ganoderma. It has no practical effect on solving the problem! You can solve the problem by taking a trip to the mountain today? Funny! "


    "Wei Jianghua, shut up!" Zhu Zehong was angry at Wei Jianghua''s sarcasm and shouted angrily.


    However, Wei Jianghua was right. To be able to come here as an expert is definitely capable. His analysis was correct. The poisonous snakes and weeds that Tang Ye found could only say that the toxins they carried were the same as those on the purple Ganoderma lucidum, which had no substantial effect on solving the toxins. At the beginning, Zhu Zehong and the others were in a state of helplessness, so they thought that this discovery was opening up a new world, but the cruel reality told them that these were just standing still.


    Tang Ye smiled unabatedly and looked at Wei Jianghua and said, "Dr. Wei, you were a very powerful person, why did you degenerate into what you are now? Forget it, it¡¯s useless to talk about it, but hurry up and solve the problem of purple ganoderma. Right. Me, I found something else in the mountains, which may be useful to the toxin of the purple ganoderma."


    Tang Ye looked at Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng, took out the venom and serum extracted from the red-purple spirit python, and said: "Director Zhu, Professor Zhou, this is the serum and venom extracted after I found a poisonous snake in the mountains. A venomous snake is not necessarily the same as the red-purple snake before. I suspect that the toxins it carries are the source of all toxins. We will test it right away and use this venom and serum to formulate an antidote and put it in the poisoned weeds. To see if the toxins of the weeds will be resolved."


    Seeing Tang Ye brought back something, Zhu Zehong was very excited and said again and again: "Okay, okay, let''s test it right away!"


    Several people immediately entered the test car for experiments. Wei Jianghua was embarrassed and unwilling to see Tang Ye taking out something newly discovered, worried that Tang Ye would really solve the problem of purple ganoderma.


    Before Tang Ye entered the experimental vehicle, he suddenly said to Zhu Zehong: "Director Zhu, Dr. Wei seems to like sabotage. I really don''t worry about letting him be in the village so as not to spread rumors."


    Zhu Zehong glanced at Wei Jianghua coldly and said, "What do you think should be done?"


    Wei Jianghua panicked when he saw Tang Ye''s evil smile. He had seen Tang Ye deal with the bully Zhang Sanbao, and knew that Tang Ye''s skill in beating people was very good, and he was definitely not an opponent. He pretended to be calm and frightened Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, what do you want to do? I tell you, if you dare to beat me, it is a crime! I will complain to you when I return to Yanjing! This is a society under the rule of law, so you can''t help it!"


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "Of course I won''t be fooling around. I just want you to watch how we solve the purple ganoderma problem. Before that, please stay here obediently!"


    With that, Tang Ye took out a silver needle and quickly pierced several points on Wei Jianghua''s body. Then, seeing Wei Jianghua unable to move, his eyes widened and he couldn''t speak.


    When Zhu Zehong saw them, their eyes brightened. It is said that Tang Ye''s medical skills are more strange than others, and it seems that this is true now.


    After Tang Ye blocked Wei Jianghua''s actions, he turned his head and beckoned to the little dragonfly who had been looking at him in the distance. Little Dragonfly was overjoyed, and the dog leg came quickly, as if it had been awaited for a long time.


    "Brother Tang, do you call me?" Little Dragonfly ran over and looked at Tang Ye with his head raised and a smile.


    Tang Ye touched her head. She was enjoying herself. Tang Ye pointed to Wei Jianghua and said, "This is a bad guy. Now he can''t move. You are here to watch him and call your little one. Together, if you have any accidents, call me immediately, understand?"


    "Okay!" Little Dragonfly looked at Wei Jianghua and saw Wei Jianghua staring fiercely. She still stunned back with the color. Tang Ye said that Wei Jianghua was a bad person, and she believed that Wei Jianghua was a bad person. She must be rude to treat bad people.


    Xiao Qingting greeted her friends, and all the children in the village ran over. They listened to Xiao Qingting''s words, as if forming a boy scout guarding Wei Jianghua. Xiao Qingting is very prestigious among the children, thanks to her closeness with Tang Ye, always bragging about her and Tang Ye with the children, so that the children are envious and obey her.


    After Tang Ye entered the experimental vehicle and Zhu Zehong, they immediately prepared a toxin antidote, then dropped it on the toxin-infected weeds, and then observed through a microscope, it was found that the toxins were being decomposed little by little, and finally disappeared.


    "It''s done!" Zhu Zehong exclaimed, this antidote can resolve the unknown toxin, and then the problem of purple ganoderma can be solved.


    Everyone saw through the projector that the toxins on the weeds were eliminated, and they were all ecstatic. This difficult problem was overcome! Of course, it was Tang Ye''s credit, they just operated the instrument. They looked at Tang Ye, unable to express their recognition and praise for Tang Ye in words.


    This guy looks worrisome and makes people worried and angry, but he is the most hopeful and confident!


    After repeated tests, it proved that the venom and serum extracted by Tang Ye can completely solve the problem of purple ganoderma. After confirming that there were no accidents, Zhu Zehong asked the village chief to summon all the villagers to announce the exciting news!


    When they saw the transplanted purple Ganoderma lucidum returned to the experiment after spraying the antidote, the villagers believed it slowly returning to its normal color. They apologized for the riots during the day. After Tang Ye said Wei Jianghua¡¯s deliberate guidance, all misunderstandings were resolved. Except for Wei Jianghua¡¯s being cast aside, the entire village was happily getting along, and the village chief, Grandpa announced, today Celebrate the whole village in the evening!


    After Wei Jianghua knew of this, his face was as ugly as pig liver. He didn''t understand how the stubborn purple Ganoderma lucid disease that made Zhu Zehong and the others frowned during the day was solved in an instant? !


    Now his plan to drag everyone into the water completely failed. The problem of the purple ganoderma was solved and great achievements were made. The villagers happily celebrated together. There was no riot. It was a perfect ending!

 Chapter 324： See the light again!

    The problem of purple ganoderma was solved, everyone was relieved, and the atmosphere in the village was like a holiday, full of laughter. Zhu Zehong, who had been staying in the experimental vehicle for research, all walked out and wandered around the village, admiring the scenery of the mountain village that is not in the city.


    They will not feel backward in the mountain village. In fact, apart from the exhaustion when entering the mountain, these elderly people find this a very comfortable enjoyment. Like most old people in the city, they all want a place with beautiful scenery and good mountains and rivers for the elderly.


    Walking in the village, they continue to receive gratitude from the villagers and feel even better. The oldest Professor Zhou Sisheng had been smiling from ear to ear, and looked much younger.


    "I still have to thank Tang Ye, this kid, as expected of the person Minister Xu fancy, really amazing!" Zhou Sisheng exclaimed sincerely. At this time, several of them who were at least one round older than Tang Ye recognized Tang Ye, praise Endless mouth.


    Zhu Zehong smiled and said: "The wave behind the Yangtze River pushes the wave forward. That''s how the new generation replaces the old. Tang Ye is a talent, and he will have a bright future in the future."


    The second commander, who doesn''t like to talk and laugh, is also very sure of Tang Ye, saying, "Thank you Tang Ye."


    "By the way, what about Tang Ye? This kid made a great contribution and was the protagonist of the celebration. Why didn''t you see the figure?" Zhu Zehong looked around and didn''t see Tang Ye.


    Huang Jingwang, who was next to him, said: "He said that he collected enough serum and venom from the mountains, and he came back at night to make enough antidote. Tomorrow he can spray all the purple ganoderma in Lingzhi Mountain."


    Zhu Zehong was taken aback, then smiled, but he spoke with a bit of complaining, and said: "This kid is really true, no matter how alone you do it, we can help!"


    "He said that we have been busy for the past few days, and he went to the mountains to walk easily. And the mountains are not easy to walk, which may affect efficiency with us." Huang Jingwang added.


    "Hey, this kid..." Zhu Zehong was a little angry, because he thought he was old?


    The teacher''s second commander You You said: "Tang Ye is actually very dedicated and hardworking, and he works harder than us. He just did good deeds and didn''t fight for fame. I admire him very much, even though he is much younger than me."


    Everyone smiled at each other when they heard the second commander''s words. Indeed, Tang Ye is such a person. Their recognition of Tang Ye was deeper.


    However, how do they understand when they are in the game? Sometimes, not fighting is a big fight. Tang Ye was humble in front of them, working hard but not famous, in fact, she created an excellent image for herself in their hearts. Therefore, they will praise Tang Ye spontaneously. When he returned to Yenching, he would greatly demonstrate his merits to Tang Ye.


    This is much better than the effect of Tang Ye standing up and asking for credit.


    In terms of tactics, they are no match for Tang Ye. Tang Ye is now planning his own power, and will not miss it if he has the opportunity. The meritorious service this time is very important on the Red Wall side. He, the one who entered the game, just retreats to advance, achieving the effect of both credit and reputation.


    However, despite this kind of utilitarianism, Tang Ye''s intention to do practical things for the villagers is completely sincere. Even without the credit of the red wall, he would solve the problem of purple ganoderma. This is a matter of character, he is a man of good character.


    It is not difficult to extract enough venom and serum. The red-violet python is so huge that some serum and venom will not be affected. Now the red and purple spirit python is still sleeping in the cave, Tang Manhong is observing, and Crescent Moon ran to play in the mountains.


    After returning to the village, Tang Ye stored enough venom and serum on the experimental vehicle, and began to prepare the antidote while it was still dark. After being infected by him, Zhu Zehong and the others also worked together, and finally at night, the villagers came to invite them to celebrate and formulate the antidote. Before leaving the experimental car to celebrate, Tang Ye took some antidote, which was used to treat the blind eyes of Grandpa Shui Qingdie.


    Although Grandpa Shui Qingdie¡¯s eyes had been hurt for many years, he still felt he had a chance to heal. Saying he can solve the problem of purple ganoderma, he has to thank Shui Qingdie''s grandfather. It was because of the existence of toxin from Grandpa Shui Qingdie''s injured eyes that he investigated the red and purple spirit python step by step.


    As night fell, there was a "big pot meal" gathering in the village, in which households moved their tools to one place and cooked meals together. It was like a married family and asked the villagers to drink wedding wine at his house. This was held by the villagers to celebrate the resolution of the purple Ganoderma lucidum problem, and it was held at the village head Grandpa''s home.


    For this kind of thing, no child is happiest. Children only know that they can have a big meal tonight! Little Dragonfly became very active, leading her boy scouts to wander back and forth, babbling and jumping, and ran to Tang Ye to act like a baby when he was tired. Tang Ye loved her and followed her. She felt very happy, as if the whole world was turning around her.


    Zhu Zehong has already told the villagers that Tang Ye can solve the problem of purple ganoderma. Therefore, the villagers admire and appreciate Tang Ye more than anyone else, and regard Tang Ye as their greatest benefactor. Therefore, the little dragonfly who was close to Tang Ye became the object of worship by the group of children again, and the little Nizi was extremely majestic.


    Shui Qingdie was a little angry seeing the little dragonfly entangled Tang Ye all the time. She also wanted to talk to Tang Ye, but she knew how to be considerate of Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye must be tired and wanted Tang Ye to rest well.


    Shui Qingdie is an ingenious girl who celebrated in the village. She helped a lot, picking and washing vegetables. Working with a group of village women, she is always made fun of. Because the matter between her and Tang Ye was still misunderstood, the women with longer tongues all took this as a topic, saying that Shui Qingdie had found such a capable man and just waited to enjoy Qingfu in the future. Asked if she would follow Tang Ye to live outside the city. For those women, it means flying on a branch to become a phoenix. Shui Qingdie assumed that she had become involved with Tang Ye, but she shook her head and said that she would not follow Tang Ye to the big city and would stay in the village to take care of her grandfather and sister.


    There are actually not too many activities when celebrating, just get together to have a good meal, drink, and chat. Although it was simple, it lasted for several hours, and everyone felt very happy. But considering that they were going to Lingzhi Mountain to spray the antidote the next day, everyone did not toss too late and went back to rest in due course.


    Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie went back together, their faces were a little red. Because during the celebration, the two were treated as young couples and molested, drinking a cup of wine or something. The hospitality was difficult, and both of them drank. Originally, Tang Ye wondered if it was time to explain the misunderstanding, but seeing Grandpa Shui Qingdie laugh constantly, Shui Qingdie was also shy and tempted, everyone expected it, he couldn''t speak at all.


    Is this misunderstanding going to continue?


    Shui Qingdie was dipped in wine, and her face became even more beautiful. Xiao Qingting went back to take care of grandpa, and the two went back alone. Shui Qingdie followed Tang Ye, lowered her head slightly, like a little lady.


    Tang Ye felt depressed and said, "Qingdie, you don''t have to follow me, just walk side by side with me."


    "I... um." Shui Qingdie felt that she should be submissive to Tang Ye and lowered her breath, because Tang Ye was so good that she felt she was not worthy of it, so she had to lower her posture. But Tang Ye didn''t like her like this, so she boldly walked side by side with Tang Ye.


    Silent all the way.


    Seeing that Shui Qingdie was about to arrive home, she felt a little disappointed, her hands clasping the corners of her clothes. She thought Tang Ye would hold her hand, but Tang Ye did not.


    "I took some antidote back, maybe it can heal grandpa''s eyes and let grandpa see the light again." Tang Ye finally spoke.


    Shui Qingdie was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye completely moved, and said, "Can Grandpa''s eyes be cured?"


    "Well, if there is no accident, I believe it can be." Tang Ye nodded.


    Shui Qingdie flushed her eyes with emotion and said, "Thank you!"


    "No, Qingdie, we are..." Tang Ye said with a smile. Suddenly Shui Qingdie leaned over and kissed his face like a chicken pecking at the rice, and then quickly ran to the front room with the corner of his clothes. .


    Tang Ye wanted to say something but stopped, and after all, he said nothing, and followed to the simple room in front.


    Regarding the relationship with Shui Qingdie, he didn''t know how to deal with it. He thought, God just made an accident and let himself sleep this little girl, so that he can only make the misunderstanding become true!


    However, when he was worried about this, several people were heading towards the village with a smile on their faces. Among the three evils in western Hunan, the corpse-shoveler, the gu planter, the female Luohuadong, as well as the swordsman and gunman of the North Ming, plus one to support the gun team.


    Kill Tang Ye''s lineup!


    Stronger than ever!

 Chapter 325： When did you become a gentleman?

    Grandpa Blind never thought that his eyes could have a brighter day. When Tang Ye treated him, his eyes were no longer so painful, and he faintly felt the tingling of the bright light. He burst into tears. If it weren¡¯t for Tang Ye¡¯s intimate relationship with Shui Qingdie, he would kneel down for Tang Ye. I kowtow to express my thanks.


    Shui Qingdie saw that grandpa''s eyes had improved tremendously, and seeing the light again was not impossible, and couldn''t help crying with joy. Little Dragonfly was frightened. She felt that something bad must have happened to her crying, so she became sad and cried while holding Tang Ye''s thigh.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, squeezed her immature face, and said, "Why are you crying?"


    Little Dragonfly sobbed and raised her head to look at Tang Ye, two tears slid on her face, and said, "Sister crying, I will cry."


    "But your sister is happy, she cried because she was happy, but you cried so sad." Tang Ye thought it was funny, the kid-baby is funny.


    Little Dragonfly was taken aback, looked at Shui Qingdie, and found her sister was laughing at her, she stopped crying immediately, a little angry, and hummed: "Sister, you lie to me!"


    Shui Qingdie walked over and embraced the little dragonfly dotingly, wiped her tears, and said, "Qingting, grandpa can see us in the future!"


    "Really?" Little Dragonfly became excited all of a sudden and exclaimed.


    Shui Qingdie nodded her head, and the little dragonfly became cheered. Grandpa was also very happy, let Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly come to him and hugged each other.


    Tang Ye watched this scene with a lot of feelings. Happy family and happiness are very good things. He suddenly found that he was very happy to help such a family. Isn''t this the meaning of life?


    Late at night, both Grandpa and Little Dragonfly fell asleep, and Tang Ye sat in the open space outside the house, looking up at the night sky, frowning from time to time. Some things, he thought, are coming soon. From the moment he left Yanjing, some people could no longer sit still and began to plan to deal with him. He knew that this kind of thing would come, and he couldn''t hide it. He is still staying in Baoling Village, indicating that he has to deal with these things head-on. Otherwise, as Tang Manhong persuaded him, he would have run away.


    Although the problem of purple ganoderma has just been solved, he is not at all relaxed. He has a hunch that very different things will happen this time around. He is not only worried about himself, but also Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon of Yanjing.


    "Why don''t you sleep?" Shui Qingdie walked out, watching Tang Ye care.


    Tang Ye looked back at her with a smile, and said, "I can''t sleep for a while, think about something."


    "Yeah." Shui Qingdie walked to Tang Ye and sat down, relatively speechless.


    Her face still had the ruddy that had been caused by drinking. This is a dexterous girl raised by good mountains and rivers, her skin is actually very white, and she looks very beautiful. If Shui Qingdie doesn''t meet the standard of a white and tender beauty, it is the hands that look rough when she has been doing farm work all the year round, but she has the temperament of a "little girl" and has its own attractiveness, so she can''t hide her flaws. Especially at close range, she didn''t wear underwear, and a white ditch could always be seen between her plump breasts.


    Shui Qingdie usually wears less underwear because it is inconvenient to do farm work. For this reason, she always wears clothes with high collars to avoid showing the spring light on her chest. She is also very distressed, why does her breast grow so big? She is a hard-working and simple girl, always worrying too much about her breasts... it affects the efficiency of farm work!


    Shui Qingdie did not wear high-collar clothes because it was about to rest at night, and it seemed even more attractive at this time. Seeing Tang Ye staring at her chest, she was extremely embarrassed, but she didn''t blame Tang Ye, let alone hide it, and she stood up gently, let Tang Ye watch it! She felt that the only good thing about her breasts, which had caused her great annoyance, was to please men. She thinks it''s worth to be able to please the man she likes. For the first time, I also feel that a bigger breast is good too!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing when she saw Shui Qingdie''s shy but forced look. He remembered what Yu Fu, a villager, had told him about Shui Qingdie. Many years ago, Shui Qingdie was introduced to a man by a matchmaker. In order to take care of her grandfather and sister, Shui Qingdie had agreed, but because her request was to take her grandfather and sister and be responsible for the little dragonfly to school, the man refused. . Tang Ye thought, what kind of man would reject such a beauty. Because you can''t afford it? Really simple people.


    Presumably Shui Qingdie must not have grown as turbulent as it is now, otherwise the man would definitely not refuse.


    Shui Qingdie felt ashamed and embarrassed when she saw Tang Ye smile, lowered her head and bit her lip and said, "You, don''t laugh..."


    Tang Ye stopped smiling, turned around, stopped staring at her chest, thought for a while, and said, "Qingdie, do you want to live a future life?"


    Shui Qingdie was stunned, and she was surprised, thinking that Tang Ye was asking her what kind of life she would like to live in the future, is this a man who promises herself? But thinking about taking care of her grandpa and sister, she became calm with surprise, and said firmly: "I will stay in the village... I''m sorry."


    She thought Tang Ye would take her away, but she refused.


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded and said, "You can stay in the village, but you can''t continue to be like this. To be honest, before coming to your village, I thought your village must be very rich because you have the precious purple Ganoderma lucidum. Resources. Even if they are not so rich, they shouldn¡¯t be too bad. But after seeing the situation in your village, I honestly think it is very bad. Your livelihood is too single and must be changed."


    Shui Qingdie didn''t interrupt, but listened to Tang Ye quietly. She felt that Tang Ye was a person who could bring changes to their village. Not only did she believe in this matter, but everyone believed in it. Because the strange problems of the bully Zhang Sanbao and the purple ganoderma were all solved by Tang Ye.


    "The reason why Baoshan Village next door is better than yours is because they have flexible land for planting. I have observed the situation in your area and I am very helpless. If I want to change, I need to have flexible land for planting like Baoshan Village. No The way, in this big mountain, land is the root. Fortunately, I found a piece of land on the other side of the dense forest..."


    "Dense forest?" Tang Ye said of the forbidden jungle in the village, Shui Qingdie came out in surprise. Isn¡¯t there a monster that eats humans in the jungle? The land over there can''t be cultivated!


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I know what you are worried about, but you have to believe me. If I dare to say this, it means that safety is ensured."


    "I believe you!" Shui Qingdie said with a nod.


    After talking about something, Tang Ye didn''t have much to say, but he didn''t feel sleepy for a while, and calmed down, relatively speechless with Shui Qingdie.


    Shui Qingdie felt nothing at first, but slowly felt uncomfortable. She realized something, Tang Ye didn''t have the kind of male and female minds for her, otherwise she would not say nothing or do nothing.


    Her face was pale, but she endured it and tried her best to stay calm, still staying beside Tang Ye. She smiled bitterly in her heart, yes, how could a good man like Tang Ye look at herself as a village girl?


    Shui Qingdie felt very painful, but she could accept this kind of thing in her heart. After all, she knew the distance between herself and Tang Ye from the beginning. It''s just that it''s one thing to be able to accept it, and it''s another thing to be painful or not. She couldn''t help her heartache, very sad, feeling that all the goodness was gone.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye scratched his head, thinking it was really a troublesome thing. He thought it was a little ridiculous, when did he become so conscientious, and the beauty did not show respect when he saw him? This is the so-called back of the prodigal son? But going back to Yanjing, he will definitely be stray.


    Hey, what a gentleman pretending to be in the village. I should settle the relationship with Shui Qingdie happily. What are you thinking about so much? Suddenly, he pulled the lost Shui Qingdie over and smiled: "Do you really want me to do something?"


    "Ah...?" Shui Qingdie was stunned.


    "Hmm!" When she reacted, she found that Tang Ye had put one hand into her empty chest. She was infinitely shy and couldn''t react to this kind of change at once, but she felt so real and couldn''t help crying, as if all the things she had lost had returned.


    The next day, the villagers took the antidote prepared by Tang Ye and Zhu Zehong to Lingzhi Mountain to start the work of saving the purple Lingzhi.


    Tang Ye and Zhu Zehong took the lead. The work of spraying antidote still needs guidance, and there are strict requirements on dosage.


    The Lingzhi Mountain is quite big, after all, it feeds a village, so the workload of spraying the antidote is not small, and I need to rest halfway. The women in the village brought prepared meals to the hard-working men. Shui Qingdie specially brought food for Tang Ye. Her smile was sweet and her face pale red, which was more beautiful than before, making the men stunned.


    This is the effect of having a man!


    However, after eating, Yu Fu suddenly came to tell Tang Ye that Shui Qingdie had disappeared. Tang Ye''s heart sank. Did those people act?

 Chapter 326： Siege lineup!

    Tang Ye had always had a hunch that the person who wanted to kill him was almost here. He let the spies that Tang Manhong had brought lurking in the mountains, and he had to report any clues to him, but he did not receive any news. Did something happen to the spies?


    Shui Qingdie came to bring him food, how could she suddenly disappear? Unless it is those people who caught Shui Qing butterfly as bait.


    Tang Ye hated this kind of thing very much. Whether it was for Lin Yourong or other women, he didn''t want them to be hurt because of himself.


    "Didn''t Qingdie say where she was going?" Tang Ye frowned as she looked at Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu pointed to the mountain and said, "There is a stream in the mountain. I asked someone. Qingdie said to wash the dishes, but she never saw her come back. Maybe she went home directly, but I was still worried. I will tell you."


    "Thank you." Tang Ye nodded and walked into the mountains.


    "I''ll go too!" Yu Fu said.


    Tang Ye was puzzled, he explained: "I live in these mountains all year round, and I am familiar with the mountains. If Qingdie is really lost in the mountains, then I can help."


    "Good." Tang Ye thanked.


    At this moment, in a certain mountain forest, one of the spies that Tang Ye had placed Tang Manhong in had wounds all over his body. He was flirting in the mountains and forests in a panic, looking back from time to time, his eyes full of panic. He was running away, apparently something terrible happened.


    Arriving in a dense jungle of thorns, the spy burrowed into the thorns to hide. He took a big breath, took out the contact device to send a message, but then suddenly reached out a pale hand from the thorn bush. This hand has long, sharp nails, not like humans, but more like ghosts or zombies on TV.


    The sharp claws stretched in and directly caught the contact equipment taken out by the spy, and gently pinched the contact equipment to shatter. Sharp claws immediately grabbed the spy''s neck, pinched his neck and pulled out.


    "Woohoo!" The spy kept struggling, and desperately slapped the pale hand. At this moment, he felt the extreme coldness of the hand, which made him tremble.


    When the spies saw the person holding him, he almost fainted with fright. He saw a very tall man with a bald head. He was wearing a sack worn by a family member when a dead person was in funeral. The sack had charms painted on his clothes and a string of copper coins hung on his body. The terrifying bald face was pale, as if he was smeared with lime. His eyes were hollow, as if there were no eyeballs. The mouth was sewn with needles and threads, scars and lines were clearly visible, very scary.


    The bald head is like a corpse sewn from human skin, not half a normal person.


    Is this a man or a ghost?


    The spy pinched his neck was terrified and felt that he had seen a ghost during the day. He didn''t expect the other party to have such a horrible existence. Just now, there were five people in their spy team, all of them agile, and they were suddenly attacked by a mysterious person, without any ability to counterattack.


    They knew that this might be the people who came to kill Tang Ye as the master told them to show up, and wanted to report the past. But these mysterious powers were too terrifying. Five of them sacrificed four, just to protect one person and escape, but they did not succeed. They didn''t know what the other side was when they died, and only now did the spies see the other side''s Lushan face.


    A thing that is neither human nor ghost!


    The spy tried to break free, but he died by pinching his neck with his bald head. Failing to pass the news to Tang Ye, their entire spy team was killed!


    At this time, the horrible bald head with the sack, the mouth sewn, and the copper coin grabbed the spy''s body and tore it, and with a bang, the spy''s body was torn in half. The bald head held half of the spy''s body to his mouth and wanted to eat it, only to find that his mouth was sewn and couldn''t eat. It immediately became angry, turned its head, and made a whining sound in its throat, as if to protest.


    At this time, a few people jumped from behind. The leader was an uncle with a white knife on his back, much like a knife man. Then came an old woman with a rickety figure, frowning on her face, and a rickety short body only half the height of an ordinary person. Then another clean man with a gentleman''s hat appeared, and he saw his bald head holding half of the body in his hands, showing a look of disgust, standing far away. Then a man with a beard rushed over and looked at the horror bald head with triumph. In the end, people''s eyes were bright, and a beautiful woman in a snow-white dress floated in the air. The beautiful woman had no expression. Whether she saw other people or saw the **** half of the corpse in the hands of the horrible bald, she was indifferent, as if these It has nothing to do with her.


    These few people, Ye Yingluan told Little Prince, came to kill Tang Ye''s powerful lineup.


    The man with a big sword, Beiming Swordsman. The rickety old woman, from the grass ghost, is a free Gu po. A clean gentleman, a killer gunner. The young man with a beard looks like a sacred stick. He is a corpse maker named Xiangyang. He is a very mysterious person. The scary bald head is actually not a human, but a corpse puppet, controlled by the corpse maker Xiangyang. , Named Yingui. In the end, the woman who was spotlessly beautiful, like the Nine Heavens Fairy, was the Luohuadong Girl.


    The Three Evils of Xiangxi are the corpse-shoveling craftsman, Gu Po, and Luohuadong Girl. These three people are indeed evil. First of all, they talk about the corpse hunter. The theory of corpse chasing in Xiangxi has a long history and is full of mystery. No one has been able to point out its true situation. According to the consensus of the locals, the person who drove the corpse was a mage wearing a Taoist robe. No matter how many corpses there were, he alone drove the corpses back to their hometown for burial.


    The theory of killing the corpse also appeared in the area of ??Xiangxi, so it became the characteristic of Xiangxi. Because the upper reaches of the Yuanjiang River in western Hunan are barren, the poor often go to Eastern Sichuan or Eastern Guizhou to work as hawkers, collect medicine or hunt for a living. Those places are steeped in mountains, where the malaria is very heavy, falciparum malaria is often prevalent, and the living environment is extremely bad. Outside of the local Miao people, outsiders rarely go. Therefore, the people who died in those places were basically poor people, and the concept of returning corpses to their hometowns and burials was deep. With the emergence of "dead corpses".


    Regarding the corpse chaser, he usually holds a corpse bell and a gong. When chasing the corpse, he will ring the bell, knock the gong, and spread paper money along the way. This is called road money to guide the corpse to walk. The corpse cannot see the sun, so the corpse is driven at night. Therefore, there will be special places for corpses to stay in the area of ??Xiangxi, which is also a feature.


    However, now, no matter how bad the conditions are, the scary way of chasing the corpse will not be used. So slowly, drove the corpse out of the stage of history. However, after all, the corpse removal culture appeared, and there were special corpse removal families, so some descendants of these families inherited this culture. They are not afraid of corpses, but are obsessed with corpses, study corpses, and refine corpses using secret techniques left by their ancestors, which is called corpse alchemy. Through refining the corpse, you can make a corpse puppet for your own use!


    Refining the corpse to controlling the corpse is just the most basic method to drive the corpse car away. They possess corpse alchemy, corpse control, and constantly study corpses, using secret techniques to make corpses conscious and powerful, and become powerful combat weapons! To them, the dead are more interesting and valuable than the living!


    Yin ghosts are powerful corpse puppets made by Xiangyang using the secret techniques left by their ancestors. After long-term improvements, they no longer fear the sun and have simple consciousness, such as anger.


    A corpse chaser, in addition to his own powerful strength, has a corpse puppet to help, no one dares to underestimate it!


    "Ghost, don''t worry, there will be better prey in a moment!" Xiangyang Jiejie sneered, looking at Baoling Village where Tang Ye was in, eerie and terrifying.

 Chapter 327： Play slowly!

    Among the Three Evils in Western Hunan, not only is the corpse chaser frightening, but also Gu Po and Luohuadong Girl.


    The Gu technique mastered by Fang Gu, and Thailand''s "head-down technique" are known as the two major evil techniques in Southeast Asia. Like the corpse-moving technique, it is mysterious and unpredictable. No one has ever been able to tell a specific reason.


    Gu is commonly known as "grass ghost" in western Hunan. According to legend, it is only attached to women to harm others. Those so-called women with Gu are called "grass ghosts." So only women know Gu art, but men don''t. A woman who knows Gu art is very terrible, even people from the same Miao territory are extremely afraid of the grass ghost. However, Gu art can not only harm people, but also save people. Therefore, some grass ghosts who use Gu art to help others and win the respect of people will become highly prestigious people among the Miao people, and even become the leader of a clan.


    There are many kinds of gu, snake gu, frog gu, ant gu, caterpillar gu, sparrow gu, turtle gu, etc. Sometimes even a common plant can be used as a medium to release Gu, allowing people to indulge in Gu silently. Gu is more terrifying than usual poison, because it is very difficult to decompress Gu. You must know what kind of Gu it is and find the grass ghost who put the Gu. Therefore, even if it is a genius doctor, it is not easy to untie it in the face of Gu poison.


    Only the grass ghosts know Gu art, their physique is not much the same as ordinary people. They are naturally suitable for raising Gu, so they can control Gu poison. Tang Manhong was able to master Gu technique because her mother was a grass ghost. Her father was the former Tang Sect master and took a grass ghost as his wife. She inherited the physique of her mother and possessed the talent of a grass ghost.


    Now coming here to kill Tang Ye''s rickety old woman, naturally she is also the identity of the grass ghost. Gu poison is more powerful than ordinary poisoning techniques. Tang Ye is indeed dangerous this time. Gu poison is very difficult to prevent. Besides, there is also a Luohuadong girl among the three evils of Xiangxi. Luohuadong Girl is even more weird, and her story is full of mythology.


    The legend of Luohuadong women is that there are some unmarried women in the western part of Hunan province. They did not find anyone who could be entrusted for life at the age of marriage, and they contracted a depression-like illness and entered a state of obsession. At this time, the woman''s complexion is as bright as a peach blossom, her eyes are as bright as stars, her voice is as sweet as silk and bamboo, and her body emits a sweet fragrance, which is extremely beautiful and transcendent.


    The woman in this state kept wiping the tables, cleaning chairs, and sweeping the halls every day, tidying up an originally dilapidated home and entering a realm where there is no cannibalistic fireworks. According to the local saying, this girl has promised herself to God, and she lives in the fantasy of happiness all day long. Her sweetheart is a **** who does not eat fireworks but saves people. Therefore, she is no longer tempted by any man in the world. She only needs to carefully protect her beauty and tranquility, and wait for her **** to choose an auspicious day. Marry her.


    In other words, they feel that they are women who are going to marry gods, and they will not fear death, and even say that death is her great joy, and they must be celebrated when they die.


    These statements seem a bit exaggerated, so there are other statements referring to the strength of the Luohuadong women. It is said that the women who become the Luohuadong women are people of great opportunity. They have comprehended the powerful magic method and entered a state of detachment. .


    The three evils of Xiangxi, any one of them is very surprising. Now that the three evil spirits are coming to kill Tang Ye, it can be seen how dangerous Tang Ye''s situation is, not to mention that there is a North Ming swordman and assassin.


    Beiming Swordsman is a master who uses a knife. His knife is a knife of ice and comes from the snow in the north. It is said that when he practiced his sword, he practiced a set of "snow-cutting knives" in the cold snowfields in the north. The so-called snow-cutting means literally. He can cut all the goose feathers and floating snow under the sky, powerful The degree is self-evident.


    The Gentleman Gunner is a killer, invited by Chen Haihang, the second master of the axe company. Chen Haihang and Tang Ye have two big feuds. One is Tang Ye provoking the axe chain one after another, causing the axe to lose face. The other is his sister Chen Meilian, the wife of Sun Tianhao who has escaped in fear of crime, Sun Chu¡¯s mother, Tang Yeda After breaking Sun Chu''s hands and feet, ruining the entire Sun family, Chen Meilian hated him deeply, and Chen Haihang wanted to avenge her sister.


    The gentleman gunner took people''s money to eliminate disasters, but he didn''t expect other people to kill Tang Ye. He felt very upset, killing one Tang Ye, he still needs help?


    In addition, the Axe Company not only invited the gentleman gunmen to come, but also sent a support gun team, which is bound to get rid of Tang Ye! This team is still behind Xiangyang. Although they are powerful thugs, they are not of the same level as Xiangyang. They use guns and bullets. They were forming an encirclement, coming together, making Tang Ye inevitable.


    Five well-known characters, the three evils of Xiangxi, the swordsmen of the north, the gunmen, and a gun-holding team of underground forces, only to kill a Tang Ye, no wonder the little prince was emotional at the beginning, this is too much for Tang Ye Up. With such a lineup, it would be hard for Tang Ye not to die.


    At this time, because the spies team had all been killed, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong didn''t know that the three evils of Xiangxi had arrived. Tang Ye was following Yu Fu''s words to find Shui Qingdie. He went to the creek in the mountain and did not see Shui Qingdie.


    Yu Fu pointed to the deep mountain opposite the stream, and said, "It seems that someone has been walking over there. Will Qingdie go there?"


    Tang Ye frowned, glanced at the traces left by the bushes, and said, "Qingdie shouldn''t be there."


    Yu Fu smiled and said, "Maybe, there are a lot of delicious wild fruits in the mountains over there. Maybe Qingdie will pick some for you. Qingdie has a deep affection for you. I have never seen her be Men are so passionate."


    Tang Ye glanced at Yu Fu, blinked, thoughtfully, and then said: "Okay, then go and see."


    Crossing the creek and going deeper into the mountains, Tang Ye and Yu Fu arrived in a clearing and looked around, not seeing anyone.


    Tang Ye was not in a hurry, looked at the dense forest in front of him for a while, and said: "You do this, fortunately Qingdie is fine, otherwise you will definitely not be able to get out of the woods."


    There are only two people here, Tang Ye and Yu Fu. Tang Ye must have spoken to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fu was stunned and said, "Doctor Tang, are you... are you talking to me?"


    Tang Ye turned to look at him and said, "Yes, fortunately, you didn''t move Qingdie, otherwise you would be dead now."


    "Huh?" Yu Fu frowned and said in embarrassment, "Doctor Tang, I don''t understand what you are saying."


    Tang Ye squatted down, measured the footprints left in the grass on the ground with a weed, stood up, and said to Yu Fu: "You don''t know how big Qingdie''s feet are, but I know. And how big your feet are. , I don¡¯t know, but now I know by comparison. Why did you deliberately lead me here?"


    Yu Fu''s originally confused and awkward expression changed. He watched Tang Ye hold back for a while, and finally laughed, and said, "Doctor Tang deserves to be a thoughtful person, no wonder he is willing to spend one hundred thousand yuan to let me bring you here. ."


    "He?" Tang Ye frowned: "The one who bought you?"


    "Yes." Yu Fu nodded, very calm, as if he was indifferent and indifferent to the betrayal of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "One hundred thousand yuan made you betray me so simply. How can I help your village with so many things, you don''t know how to repay me?"


    Yu Fu shook his head and said, "It''s all imaginary. I''m fed up with this kind of village. I want to go out."


    "You betray me like this, I generally won''t let you do what you want." Tang Ye shrugged.


    Yu Fu smiled lightly and said, "He told me that you don''t have this opportunity."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye immediately became alert.


    boom!


    A gunshot!


    On the other side of the mountain, Xiangyang, the corpse slayer, stood unconsciously on the top of the tree, and the gunman shouted angrily: "Ghost! Your mother''s! This is our prey, how dare you steal it? !"


    The man who bought Yu Fu was the gentleman gunner. He hated being with the evil spirits of Xiangxi Sanxie and wanted to kill Tang Ye and leave quickly, so he had quietly arranged Yu Fu, a chess piece, to lead Tang Ye to a place that was easy to attack.


    None of the five masters of them regarded Tang Ye as a real opponent. They all felt that this time they came to kill Tang Ye to play, so they had to play slowly. If it weren''t for the well-paid, or owe some favors, they would still disdain to kill an unfamiliar boy.


    The gentleman gunner stood on the top of the tree, thinking that he could kill Tang Ye with a single shot, but he saw a flash of silhouette and ran farther into the mountain.


    I missed it!


    He was a little surprised, he actually missed!


    He ignored Xiangyang''s curse from the corpse-shoveler, and stepped on the top of the tree twice, leaping to pursue Tang Ye.

 Chapter 328： Fight in the jungle!

    The gunman was very angry, he never thought he would miss it. His bullets had never been wasted in the past, and every bullet he shot harvested a soul. It couldn''t be easier to snipe a person from the top of the tree who was exposed in the opposite clearing. He was 100% sure, but he failed unexpectedly.


    He saw Tang Ye retreating like the wind, rolled twice and rushed into the dense forest behind him.


    What a quick response!


    The gunman made a high evaluation of Tang Ye. He believes that it is not easy for someone to escape under his own gun. Perhaps this goal is worthy of the generous reward given by the axe.


    That''s not bad, he thought, there is always some fun to kill a capable person. A killer at his level is no longer just for a reward, but more to enjoy the fun of killing. He is a bloodthirsty person, otherwise he would not be a killer. If the target is too weak, it can be solved with one shot, which is a bit boring.


    With that said, the gunman didn''t want to use these words to justify his failure. If Tang Ye made him fail, he was even going to kill Tang Ye, otherwise Tang Ye would still be or, and the words passed out would be bad for his reputation. A killer needs a reputation, especially an internationally renowned killer like him.


    The gunman ignored the noisy cadaver Xiangyang under the tree, leaped directly from the top of the tree, and pursued the dense forest that Tang Ye retreated into. He is more than just a sniper. His marksmanship can be anywhere near or far.


    Xiang Yang saw the gunman flying directly from the top of the tree, was stunned, then laughed, and said: "This ghost has missed! Who said he is a gun god, 100% of the time? Hey, So I didn¡¯t dare to provoke him, lest he would be hit by a shot. Now it seems that I¡¯m afraid of him getting a ball!"


    boom!


    Xiang Yang just finished speaking, when a gunshot suddenly sounded, a bullet passed in front of his eyes, knocking out one of his hair. He felt his face hot and he did not dare to gasp. If the bullet hit his temple, he would now be a dead body. That would be taken by the disgusting guys in the clan for anatomy and research, and refined into a corpse puppet. He likes to refine corpses, but he doesn''t like to be refined into a corpse.


    "Gui Lao, you are looking for death!" Xiang Yang yelled fiercely, knowing that the gunman had just warned him about the shot.


    He saw the gunmen always wearing a hat, like a foreign gentleman in the 70s and 80s, calling him a ghost.


    "Wow!" The Yin Gui is Xiangyang''s puppet Yin corpse. He became angry, and the Yin Gui was also angry, and became hostile to Xiang Yang.


    Xiang Yang was not frightened. The gunman dared to warn him that he wanted to return the color, and immediately shouted to the ghost wearing a sack, sewing on his mouth, and hanging a string of copper coins: "The ghost, we chase after it. The prey is ours. , Gui Lao is also ours! Kill the prey first, then the Gui Lao! I will unlock your seal and let you eat!"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhh!" The Yin Gui yelled, seemingly excited, his body became very huge through refining, and Xiangyang went over and sat directly on his shoulders. He was like a giant, rushing up and down, shaking the ground bang bang, leaping quickly in the mountains and forests, rushing in the direction of Tang Ye.


    The Luohuadong girl turned a blind eye to the gunman and Xiangyang, fluttering in her plain white dress, flying like a fairy, chasing in Tang Ye''s direction. Just now, she hoped that the gunman could get rid of Tang Ye, so that she wouldn''t have to bother about these annoying things. If it were not for the favor that Luohuadong owed Jiangshanju, she would not waste time on such things.


    Just kill a man, why do you need to do it yourself?


    The North Ming Swordsman was neither arrogant nor impatient, nor did he have the enthusiasm for chasing Tang Ye. He just listened to an old friend to meet Tang Ye, who was a young man. It is said that he has a different martial arts. He is constantly challenging, striving to break through the limit, and head to the ancient martial rivers and lakes with gatekeepers on the top of Kunlun Mountain. That''s where the martial artist''s home, pursuit, cultivation, and proof of the Dao.


    If Tang Ye is very powerful and kills him himself, can he break through?


    The North Ming Swordsman walked a path of demonization. Since it is impossible to make a breakthrough in the traditional way of cultivation, then through the method of killing! Use killing to gather fortune, and then break the limit.


    "A young child...Hey, I''m sorry, I promised an old friend to kill you, then you will definitely die." Beiming Swordsman carried his big sword, said with a smile, and then jumped up. Chased in the direction of Tang Ye.


    In the end, only the rickety old woman remained, she was Fang Gu. She is an experienced and powerful grass ghost. Seeing a few people are anxious to deal with Tang Ye, she said slowly: "I can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry! You don''t know to wait for me, this old lady? Well, you don''t wait for me. I won''t wait for you either. I will accept that kid''s life first."


    Fang Gu picked a leaf from a tree next to her, blew it twice in her mouth, and then flew a few beautiful butterflies. She stretched out her hand to let the butterfly fall and said: "You are so beautiful, that kid will love it. He will see that you are not poisonous, but it is me who is poisonous, haha."


    "Go." Fang Gu let a few butterflies fly away, the direction is the mountain forest over Tang Ye.


    Fu Fang slowly walked towards Tang Ye with a cane, not fighting or grabbing, she was very comfortable.


    Tang Ye rushed through the mountains and forests like a cheetah, with a cold sweat on his forehead. He really wanted to scold his mother. If he hadn''t reacted quickly just now, he would have been shot headshot.


    Actually a sniper!


    And he is also a very powerful sniper, able to fight so accurately at such a long distance! Tang Ye knew that these were the people who came to kill him. He didn''t know how many people the other party had or what kind of people they were, so he escaped a shot and rushed to the deeper forest.


    He didn''t want to spread to the village. He also considered that the appearance of the red and purple pythons must be in the mountains. It''s just that I haven''t seen any movement from Tang Manhong until now, that powerful red and purple spirit python didn''t know if he could come and help. He dared to stay here, largely because of the addition of a giant python that no one else would even think of. Without the help of the Red-Purple Ling Python, he might have given his life here.


    He believed in Tang Manhong, so he had to delay time before Tang Manhong and the red and purple spirit python appeared. Of course, it also depends on the enemy''s situation. If he can kill the enemy, he will be merciless!


    In the mountains and forests, for him who grew up in the mountains, it is very advantageous!


    Now he can be sure that one of the existing enemies is a sniper. If the sniper can''t ambush still, it won''t do much. After running into the mountains and forests far enough from the village, Tang Ye stopped, rested behind a big tree, adjusted his body, and waited for an opportunity to fight back!


    After a short break, he listened with his ears upright, but the more he listened, the more ugly his face became.


    "Damn, there are actually four people!" He scolded viciously.


    He realized that there were four people chasing, some were extremely fast, some were powerful, some were light, and some were steady. From the action he was chasing after, he knew that these people were highly accomplished in martial arts, and this was in trouble!


    Originally, he wanted to make a counterattack, but there were four enemies, so there was no way to do it like this, unless the other party was willing to go one-on-one with him.

 Chapter 329： Snow Cutter!

    Listening to those chasing sounds, Tang Ye knew that the other party was not a simple character. As a warrior, there are some things that are easy to perceive.


    Tang Ye was on high alert, this time the situation did not allow him to be sloppy. Before Tang Manhong came to support, he did not use his own power to fight the capital of the Quartet.


    He still chose to procrastinate and swept in the woods so that the opponent could not be surrounded. After the gunman chased him, he seized several opportunities to shoot. His marksmanship is very powerful. The so-called distant sniping is directly shooting out with a gun, but it also has the power of a sniper. Tang Ye has passed the bullet several times, there is no danger, but it is slowed down. Speed, when he wanted to retreat again, there was a bang, and a scary little giant fell in front of him, blocking his way.


    Yin ghost!


    Wearing a funeral sack, stitched mouth, hanging a string of coins, who is this?


    not human!


    Tang Ye is a doctor, and it is not difficult to distinguish the dead from the living. He didn''t feel a trace of vitality in the ghost, on the contrary, it was full of dead body. He knew that this little giant was a corpse puppet.


    Unexpectedly, there is such a secret technique in the world to refine corpses and become your own combat tool!


    Tang Ye once heard Master say that there are no wonders in the martial arts world, there are both Taoism, Buddha and Dharma, and evil spirits. This refining of the corpse is regarded as an evil devil.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    When Tang Ye stared at the ghostly ghost, several people fell in succession. It was the corpsesmith Xiangyang, the Luohuadong girl, the North Ming swordsman, and the gunman.


    Tang Ye''s situation has become the worst situation, surrounded!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but open the pores all over his body, and he was extremely alert, but no matter how nervous it was, it would be useless to watch. He knew very well that these people were here to kill him. The matter is now, he can only face it calmly. Taking a deep breath, he looked at these people and didn''t know him, but he knew that they were rare martial artists, and any one standing alone would make him suffer.


    Tang Ye sneered a little in his heart. The other party was really willing to pay for it. Using so many masters to kill him, even if he died, it would be something to be proud of.


    Do not!


    Damn it!


    If you die, there is nothing left, so you can''t die!


    Don''t die!


    Tang Ye stared at these people and snorted coldly: "Who is in charge among you?"


    "Master? Haha, no one of us listens to others, we are just here to kill you, we can use any means." The corpse slayer Xiangyang laughed.


    Finally chased this kid. Just now, this kid ran like a rabbit. He couldn''t hit or stop him. It was really irritating. If it wasn''t for the ghost shots to slow him down, he might still be chasing him now. Xiang Yang glanced at the gunman, not so angry. Now that you chase Tang Ye, you can officially play the game of cat and mouse!


    "He is my prey!" The gunman stood up and stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye evaded him a few shots in a row. Although he was forced to stop Tang Ye, it was also a big stain for him, a powerful gunman who harvested a soul with one bullet, so he wanted to kill Tang Ye by himself and wash it away. This stain!


    Xiang Yang looked at the gunman jokingly and said, "Gui Lao, what you say is yours is yours? How come it''s not mine? I tell you, my ghost is already hungry and thirsty, he must be my prey!"


    "Haha, you are making it hard for me to do it like this. The snow knife behind me is shaking. It wants to get a scabbard to practice. Or let me come first?" Beiming Swordsman took a step and laughed. , Confident and heroic.


    The girl in Luohua Cave saw them vying to kill Tang Ye, glanced over it coldly, and saw Tang Ye''s face extremely gloomy. Also, to **** Tang Ye as a prey to be slaughtered, isn''t it just not taking Tang Ye seriously? This man must feel very ashamed.


    Luohuadong Girl didn''t have any emotional fluctuations, she was a little disgusted with Xiangyang and they were fighting over and over, and they didn''t want to shoot Tang Ye. She saw that Tang Ye was full of hostility. If she made a move, it would affect her fairy tale, right? Then it''s better to let these people kill. However, there should be no such possibility. Although Tang Ye has some abilities, they are masters after all, so they can''t kill even a little guy.


    The girl in Luohuadong lightly stood on her tiptoe, and her whole body flew up and whirled up, fluttering in white, beautifully beautiful, falling on a big tree, not to see Tang Ye, nor to Xiangyang and the others, she watched alone In the distance, as if waiting for something.


    The Gunner, Xiangyang, and the North Ming Swordsman were still fighting over who would kill Tang Ye first. The North Ming Swordsman suddenly bowed and clasped his fists, and said, "The two brothers, the snow-cutting knives have not been working hard for several years. That extraordinary little brother on the opposite side is a good opportunity. I only practice knives all my life. If the two of you can give me a chance, then I owe you a favor. I need help in the future and I will definitely not refuse! So, can I Let me give you the next chance. Besides, both of you have already made a move just now, why don''t you let him show his hand?"


    A powerful warrior has great dignity. The Beiming Swordsman bowed and held his fists, and gave the Gunner and Xiangyang great respect and requests. They were not good to refuse. And they wanted to see what the so-called advanced sword technique was like, so they nodded and agreed to let the North Ming Swordsman kill Tang Ye first.


    "Thanks to the two brothers, I will definitely invite you to drink when you look back!" Beiming Swordsman laughed.


    He is very confident, saying this kind of affirmation does not mean that he will definitely kill Tang Ye, and then he is safe and sound? Otherwise, how can you drink with someone when you turn around?


    Tang Ye looked at the Beiming Swordsman who came over, with a cold expression, and hummed: "Xuexuedao? I have heard of it, but I haven''t seen it. I hope you really have a chance to go back and have a drink with someone. No return!"


    Who wouldn''t say something to scare people. Even if Tang Ye is not sure that he can deal with the North Ming Swordsman, he has to show off his power with his efforts?


    The North Ming Swordsman was taken aback for a moment, then laughed, and said: "This little brother, I have roughly felt your situation. You are very good. At your age, you can have such strength. If you live another ten or twenty In the year, he must be a master of masters, and it is even possible to enter the world of the rivers and lakes in the Kunlun Mountains to prove the truth with martial arts. This is also the reason why I feel that fighting with you can help me improve my sword skills. Unfortunately, you are not hot enough now. If you want me to come back and forth, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Everyone who once wanted to kill me said so, but in the end, they were either dead or disabled. What do you think will happen to you?"


    "Well, little brother, your violent aura is very heavy. But, hey, I like it, because I turned into a road to prove the way by killing very early!" The North Ming Swordsman snorted coldly. Suddenly the breath of the whole body changed, becoming eerie, violent and brutal, like a big demon!


    Tang Ye was shocked, luckily alert. However, the Bei Ming Swordsman''s aura rushed, and he was forced to slip a step before the battle started.


    The strength of the North Ming Swordsman is very strong!


    "I have studied snow-cutting knives all my life. Although the knives are complicated, there are only three knives. Pull knives, cross knives, and close knives. Now I want to kill you as an opportunity to break through, so I just use the essence of these three knives. Brother, if you die too fast and you can''t stop it with a single knife, don''t blame me." The Beiming Swordsman took off the Snow Slashing Knife on his back, completely white, and chuckled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to speak, held his breath, converged all his energy, and fully responded to the attack of the North Ming Swordsman.


    The North Ming Swordsman did not talk nonsense, holding the scabbard in his left hand and the handle in his right hand, and whispered to Tang Ye, "First knife, draw the knife!"


    call!


    Withdrawing the knife, the sky seemed to be still, like a gloomy and quiet sky, with light snow falling down.


    With this knife, nothing happened!


    However, Tang Ye felt an unprecedented danger.


    The sky is still, the earth is still, everything is in a state of silence, as if no one cares about the decadent world. There is no danger in it, and people don''t know how to beware.


    Tang Ye fell into a situation where he could not start.


    Where will the attack come from?


    It must be caught, otherwise it will definitely die!


    At the critical moment, Tang Ye held his breath, closed his eyes, and entered a state of meditation, telling himself not to panic.


    There were a few people around who watched the North Ming Swordsman draw the sword, the Gunner, Xiangyang, and the Luohuadong Girl who looked into the distance couldn''t help but look back. This knife, I am afraid that even Thunder can be cut off, how can Tang Ye be able to stop it?


    Only when I was on the outside did I know how terrible this knife was!

 Chapter 330： Silent thunder!

    UI. Tang Ye couldn''t catch any movement after the North Ming swordsman pulled the sword, guessing that the essence of this sword is fast. This is a terrible move, so fast that people can''t catch it, it can only be beaten obediently. The problem is that if you get beaten like this, you will die once. So Tang Ye can''t make a mistake, she must block it!


    He held his breath, closed his eyes, and entered a state of meditation, wanting to enter the state of still water.


    Nong Baicao told him that the supreme state of mind of a warrior is the state of stopping water. In the realm of still water, not happy with things, not sad with oneself, watching the flowers blooming, watching the clouds and the clouds, all visible, invisible, audible, and inaudible things will appear before the eyes, Because this state has been integrated with nature. All the movements that appear in nature can be clearly seen.


    Tang Ye asked the agricultural herbs, is it difficult to reach the water stop?


    Nong Baicao told him, "It''s difficult, and it''s not difficult."


    Hey, old men like to say these gimmicks. But Nong Baicao''s explanation to Tang Ye was still passable. Nong Baicao told him that the state of still water is the highest state of mind that every warrior desires, and many warriors have been pursuing it all their lives, but in fact, this state of mind does not need to be pursued, because this state of mind can be enlightened.


    However, the water stop cannot last. It''s like a mood. Whoever has the same emotions and desires can always maintain a state of mind?


    Spring, summer, autumn and winter, changes in the four seasons, birth, old age, sickness and death, separation and reunion of joys and sorrows, etc., will make people''s mood changes. Even if a person reaches the realm of still water, the mood will inevitably fluctuate when encountering changes, so it is normal for a person to change. For those who have entered the realm of still water, it will be relatively easy to enter the second time.


    Therefore, the state of still water should not be deliberately pursued, the more deliberate, the more chaotic the mood. Tang Ye had never deliberately pursued the Realm of Still Water, and even he thought that he had never had a chance to enter the Realm of Still Water. If you want everything to be ethereal, don''t take everything seriously, don''t feel sad or happy, then what do you live for?


    However, at this time he hoped that he could enter the realm of still water. Not for pursuit, but for survival!


    Only by entering the water-stopping realm, can we perceive the attack of the North Ming Swordsman and block this deadly draw.


    Tang Ye''s obsession is very strong, she doesn''t want to die!


    Thinking of entering the realm of still water with this obsession is arguably impossible. However, it is precisely because of this overriding obsession that his mind has never been concentrated before. Even with his eyes closed, he can see the changes in the surrounding situation.


    It is not the state of stopping water, it is more like the state of stopping water!


    The high concentration from the obsession gave him the ability equivalent to entering the realm of still water!


    Boom!


    With a thunderous sound, Tang Ye opened his eyes abruptly, seeing that his eyes were very ethereal, and the etherealness seemed to be very hot, like the silver crescent moon, giving birth to a burning sun. And where the thunder came from, there was a vigor and sharpness. If it could cross the space, it would be impossible to catch it, but Tang Ye could see it clearly.


    Thunder is the first attack of the North Ming Swordsman-the attack under the draw.


    Once you have seen it through, don''t worry anymore. In this state, Tang Ye seemed to have touched the dot, line and plane state that Lu Celadon said. He can see many lines and a few scattered points. He knew that as long as the lines and points were destroyed, a lot of things would be destroyed. No matter how powerful the lines and dots are!


    Point, line and surface, the source of all things structure, master it, you can become the **** of destruction!


    But Tang Ye is not Lu Celadon after all, he just vaguely touched the subtle realm of dots, lines and planes, and still in his current state of mind, so he won''t be as powerful as Lu Celadon. He also knew that this state of mind could not last long, as long as the threat of the North Ming Swordsman was not there, then this state of mind would leave. But in any case, this subtle state now makes him seem to be the master of nature.


    He called this state of obsession.


    The knife attack that turned into thunder was about to arrive. Tang Ye knew very well that if he resisted it with his own strength, even if he blocked it, he would definitely have to pay a high price. So he chose to dodge and resolve this fatal attack with the least cost.


    Tang Ye could see where the weakest draw attack was, within two meters of the North Ming Swordsman''s wrist. There is the fan-shaped area formed when the North Ming Swordsman draws the sword. Others must think that it is so close to the drawing hand that the power must be the most powerful, so avoiding is to run as far as possible, but this is just wrong.


    The force of thunder, the farther, the stronger, so to avoid this attack, you can''t retreat, you can only enter!


    Tang Ye suddenly gathered his vitality on his feet, and the wind was blowing on his feet, and he ran towards the vicinity of the right wrist of the Northern Swordsman.


    This scene made the people watching feel incredible. Gunman, Xiangyang, and Luohuadong Girl felt that Tang Ye was too crazy, and rushed over, because they thought they died fast enough?


    But Bei Ming Swordsman changed his expression.


    From Tang Ye''s persistent eyes, he could see that Tang Ye was either a madman or a shrewd person. If it''s a madman, rushing over and wanting to die with him? He will sneer, Tang Ye hasn''t the strength to do this step yet. But if it was to crack the knife attack, he had to look at Tang Ye again, Tang Ye was stronger than he thought!


    At this time, Tang Ye rushed to the weak spot of the knife-drawing technique and did not move forward. The Beiming Swordsman was helpless, knowing that the thunder-drawing knife was cracked.


    Boom!


    Brush!


    With a huge shock, the woods in front seemed to have been slashed by a powerful full moon. The trees and weeds were all flattened, and the area was as large as tens of meters!


    This is the power of thunder with a knife! The farther and the stronger the power, if you want to retreat and avoid, you will definitely be cut in two. Now Tang Ye is standing only two meters away from the Beiming Swordsman. Except for a few cuts in his clothes and a few skin bleeding, everything else is safe. In other words, he successfully avoided Beiming Sword. The first attack!


    This scene surprised Xiang Yang and the others. They knew that even if they faced the sword attack of the North Ming Swordsman, they couldn''t avoid it so perfectly. But Tang Ye did it, this kid is really not easy!


    It seems that those people behind have formed such a strong lineup to kill this kid, and they still have their concerns.


    However, no matter how unexpected Tang Ye was, it was useless. It was just the first time for the North Ming Swordsman. He seemed innocent, but he was shocked. Can this thrill be avoided once, or a second time? What about the third time?


    After avoiding the knife attack, Tang Ye immediately retreated and moved away to avoid being slapped to death by the North Ming swordsman.


    The North Ming Swordsman was not in a hurry to pursue him, looked at Tang Ye in amazement, and asked: "How do you know that you can avoid the knife here?"


    Tang Ye said ruthlessly: "When you die, you will know."


    The Beiming Swordsman was taken aback, then shook his head and smiled, and said: "You are too arrogant, then take my second knife, Hengdao!"


    After all, the expression of the North Ming Swordsman changed and he entered into a state of murderous ferociousness again. The Snow Cut Sword had been pulled out of its sheath, and his right hand gripped the snow-white crystal hilt. The action was not fancy, but he swung it horizontally from left to right to complete A horizontal knife attack.


    Everyone looked at the power of this knife.


    call!


    Suddenly, it seemed that there was a huge wave from nothing, rushing to Tang Ye from the front of the North Ming Dao.


    Everyone was shocked, and the power was several times stronger than the knife draw just now!


    Tang Ye frowned, always feeling something was wrong.

 Chapter 331： Satsuyuki Makoto!

    What is Snow Cutter? Knife that cuts off the feathers of the snow!


    So after feeling the turbulent impact of Beiming Swordsman''s second sword-Hengdao, Tang Ye felt very strange. Such a surging force is not to cut snow, but drown, swallow, destroy, and turn into nothingness. This is not the true intention of Snow Cutter, but more like the force that was arbitrarily used after going crazy.


    Could it be that the North Ming Daomen have messed up the rhythm?


    Tang Ye thinks this possibility is very low. How could Beiming Swordsman say that he is also a master of swordsmanship and a long-famous master of swordsmanship. It is impossible for him to break the rhythm because he cracked the first sword. If the North Ming Swordsman''s mood is so unbearable, it is impossible to be called a master, there must be something wrong!


    Tang Ye is a very sensitive person. When the Gunner, Xiangyang, and Luohuadong Girl were shocked by the surging horizontal knife offensive of the North Ming Swordsman, he was extremely calm, feeling that there was a hidden trick in that horizontal knife.


    This is also due to the fact that he is still in a state of obsession, otherwise it will be difficult to concentrate highly, thinking about these things when his life is threatened.


    The state of obsession is wonderful and infinite.


    The horizontal sword is the most official sword among the three swordsmen of Beiming Swordsman. In his three knives, from drawing knives to horizontal knives to closing knives, it is actually a perfect process of shooting, hitting, and closing. The drawing and closing of the knife need to be concerned about the action of withdrawing and retracting, while the horizontal knife is a pure attack method, so it is the most powerful, the most domineering, and the most direct.


    The power of the horizontal sword is completely displayed in front of people, like a torrent of weather sweeping out, covering every place, there is no dead corner to hide, and you can only deal with it directly. This is a pure force competition. If Tang Ye''s vigor and strength can''t compare with Beiming Swordsman, then he will definitely be seriously injured by this move.


    The Beiming Swordsman knew that his sword had no flaws, and Tang Ye could only block it, either dead or seriously injured. Even if he doesn''t die, he still has a third cut, and Tang Ye will never escape death by then.


    In addition to his planned plan, he made this cut because Tang Ye was too arrogant. He couldn''t see that Tang Ye was obviously weak and still pretending to be calm and mature, so he had to solve Tang Ye simply. Young people, be afraid if you should be afraid, panic if you panic, beg for mercy if you beg for mercy, what''s so shameful?


    Anyway, it''s all death, so why be stubborn?


    The gunman, Xiangyang and Luohuadong Girl were surprised by the overbearing power of Hengdao, their expressions recovered. The gunman looked calm and Xiangyang was more playful, and the Luohuadong girl stood on the top of the tree with indifference. Although their expressions were different, they didn''t look away this time, watching how Tang Ye faced the sword.


    In other words, watching Tang Ye die by this knife.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was still standing on the spot, the Beiming Swordsman smiled and said, "Little guy, is it time to act? This knife will come in a flash, but there is no time for you to observe it slowly."


    Tang Ye was in the state of obsession, squinting at the attack that cut through the space, suddenly his eyes lit up, and finally started to move.


    He is beating within three meters around, seemingly chaotic, but in fact there is a certain pattern. Tai Chi, Bagua, and Yin and Yang are all in the hard Tai Chi he has learned. Hard Tai Chi is not only strong and domineering with attack, but also solid and steady in defense. When dealing with the silver wolf, the tenth killer of the sky list, he used the pace of gossip defense to mobilize the power of the surrounding five elements to form a strong defense barrier. At this time, he also used this method.


    The gunman, Xiangyang, and Luohuadong women found him so skillfully arranging the defense of Yin and Yang and gossip, and found it very interesting. This kid really knows a lot. Could it be possible that this time an attack on him can also be avoided?


    Seeing Tang Ye doing this, Beiming Swordsman twitched his mouth and sneered triumphantly.


    This kid, or everyone here, still didn''t see the true meaning of his sword.


    Tang Ye''s initial suspicion was correct. What is a snowcutter? The knife that cuts off the feathers of the snow! In other words, even the white snow falling from the sky can be cut accurately. And to cut Baixue, the power of the sword would not cover too wide, otherwise it would not be cut, but swallow. Therefore, the real sword of the horizontal sword is a sharp blade after the surging impact energy!


    What others saw was the surging attack power, but they didn''t know that there was still a sword intent behind it!


    The corner of Bei Ming Dao''s mouth twitched, he was laughing at everyone, and he knew that Tang Ye was about to die under his sword intent.


    He gently shook his head, feeling that it was a pity to kill Tang Ye. The potential of this kid is very good. If he can develop another ten or twenty years, he can definitely become a young master, but it is a pity that this kid has provoke people who shouldn''t be offended.


    "Boy, don''t blame me for being ruthless when you get to the ground. It''s your untimely birth and you provoke someone you shouldn''t provoke." Beiming Swordsman said with a smile, ready to take the knife, he knew there was no need to make a third cut. , The hidden intent of this second knife was the real Snow Slashing Knife, and its essence was "sharp". Since Tang Ye hadn''t noticed it, it was bound to die.


    However, just when he was about to close the sword, he saw that Tang Ye, who had completed the defensive arrangement, did not hide behind the defensive formation, but took a step forward!


    What''s this?


    Tang Ye arranged a defensive formation but didn''t use it!


    Is this going to resist the horizontal knife offensive with bare hands?


    The Gunman, Xiangyang, and Luohuadong Girl all thought that Tang Ye''s approach was incredible. What kind of medicine does this kid sell in the gourd?


    Only the Beiming Swordsman felt tight, and for the first time he was moved by Tang Ye''s actions from the bottom of his heart. He was thinking, this kid has already seen through the hidden sword intent, right? The gossip defense set up is not to resist the surging offensive, but to deal with the hidden sword intent!


    At this time, Tang Ye stepped steadily and formed the momentum of Mount Tai, directly using both hands to resist the surging impact force in front. This power seemed to be powerful, but in fact it came out to hide the sword intent behind it, and Tang Ye''s strength could still stop it. But there is a price to pay. When he blocked the power with both hands, he was shocked so that his clothes all over his body fluttered backwards, and they were still broken, like a beggar, with a lot of scars on his body and face.


    But he completely ignored these, and after resisting the strength, he immediately jumped a step back and entered the previously arranged gossip defense. He was lucky again, and fully resisted the "sharp" sword intent.


    He has seen through the existence of this sword intent!


    The mood of the Beiming Swordsman was finally affected, looking at Tang Ye''s face gloomy. He was a master of swordsman, and a younger generation of Tang Ye broke the sword technique one after another, and even cracked it.


    "Even if you see through my sword intent, what about? You don''t have enough power to block it!" Bei Ming Swordsman shouted angrily, not believing that Tang Ye could still block the "sharp" intent of the sword under injury.


    However, when the sword intent hit Tang Ye, it only made a sharp "pawn" and then disappeared. Tang Ye was safe and sound again!


    how is this possible? !


    The North Ming Swordsman couldn''t believe that the sword intent containing his master''s power was actually blocked by a younger generation of Tang Ye?


    This kid just set up a gossip defense, so how good is the gossip defense?

 Chapter 332： Come and not be indecent!

    Tang Ye was actually not as safe and sound as it seemed. Although he could block the hidden sword intent, he was continuously shocked, and he was already suffering from internal injuries. He didn''t spit out that breath of blood, because once he vomited it out, it would be difficult to delay time by pretending to be nothing if he was seen by the North Ming Swordsman.


    At this time, the Beiming Swordsman, Xiangyang, the Gunner, and the Luohuadong Girl were very surprised. Except for the Beiming Swordsman, the other three did not expect that there was a sword intent behind Hengdao''s move. Now they finally understand why Tang Ye didn''t immediately use gossip defense to resist the offensive, it turned out to be specially reserved to resist the sword intent!


    This kid is really good, so keenly aware of the deadly place, and once again resolve the danger. You may not be able to do so well if you change to yourself.


    Xiangyang and the others have a new understanding of Tang Ye, and they are considering how to deal with Tang Ye.


    This situation is very unfavorable to Tang Ye. His strength is constantly exposed, and the enemy knows his roots. After the first game, he can''t play the second game. If Tang Manhong''s support hadn''t arrived, how could he fight the mysterious masters like Xiangyang and Luohuadong Girl?


    What Tang Ye cared about was not about blocking the Beiming Swordsman''s second cut, but looking at the whole situation and seeing what he could do to survive.


    Xiangyang and the others have no such worries. They are here to kill Tang Ye. For them, the end is already doomed, that is, Tang Ye''s death. It''s just that if an accident happens, one or two of them will pay the price. Even so, fighting the wheel war would definitely kill Tang Ye!


    So even if Tang Ye showed extraordinary ability, they wouldn''t think about whether something would happen to them. For them, this kind of problem simply cannot exist.


    What Xiang Yang is interested in right now is that Tang Ye has continuously resolved the two swords of the North Ming Swordsman, does that mean that he has the opportunity to play it?


    But the Beiming Swordsman was not so happy. He used the most quintessential three swords to kill Tang Ye. Now that the two swords have been released, Tang Ye is still fine. Isn''t he slapped in the face?


    Bei Ming Swordsman''s face was gloomy, angry and majestic, no longer the calm heart, but also reasoning with Tang Ye.


    He grumbled to Tang Ye and hummed, "How did you know that I had hidden a sword intent? Why can you block my sword intent for a mere gossip defense?"


    Tang Ye secretly adjusted the surging of blood inside, but still couldn''t help the bleeding from the corner of his mouth. There is no way, to block such an overbearing attack, if not even a little blood is released, wouldn''t the strength be much stronger than the North Ming Swordsman?


    Tang Ye wiped the bloodshot from the corner of his mouth, staring at Bei Ming Dao and said, "You look down on Tai Chi like this? Be careful to die under Tai Chi!"


    Bei Ming Swordsman frowned. He knows Tai Chi is very mysterious, but because he hasn''t seen anyone who really plays Tai Chi, he despises it a bit. What''s more, how good can Tang Ye practice Tai Chi?


    Tang Ye knew the contempt of the North Ming Swordsman, so he didn''t bother to explain. The beauty of Tai Chi cannot be explained in a few words. What is Tai Chi? Tai Chi is to clarify the process of the universe from infinite to extreme, and even the evolution of all things, and contains the mystery of all things derived!


    The so-called Tai Chi produces two instruments, two instruments produce four images, and four images produce gossip. Those who truly master the mysticism of Tai Chi actually master the derivation of everything. If you say that a goddess like Lu Celadon can grasp the point, line and surface, you can easily see the structure of things, can destroy things with a wave of hands, and be like a **** of destruction. Then the one who controls Tai Chi is the one who derives Yin and Yang, the four phenomena, and the gossip, and can be described as the **** of creation!


    But to talk about Tai Chi, one cannot do without Tao. Tang Ye learns Tai Chi, although it is a hard Tai Chi originally created by Nong Baicao, but it is inseparable from its ancestry, so it is natural to master the principles of Tai Chi and the Tao of Tai Chi.


    The reason why he was able to block the sword intent in the horizontal sword with his weaker power than the North Ming Swordsman just now was not only the use of gossip defense on the surface, but also the principle of balance between Yin and Yang.


    The existence of everything is inseparable from the balance of Yin and Yang. If yin and yang are out of balance, they will die. For example, the imbalance of yin and yang in the human body will cause illness, and the disease will become worse and worse until death.


    All things and all things are rooted in Tao, yin and yang are the pivot, the world is scattered by yang, and the world is harvested by yin. The balance is arranged among all things in nature, and the four corners of the universe are combined to form gossip. The gossip itself contains the principle of balance. When one side is severely stressed, the gossip will flow and divide the impact, so any powerful force can be weakened.


    Of course, this kind of balance between the yin and yang and gossip division of attack power depends on the ability of the person who casts it. If you truly control Tai Chi, you will be invincible. Tang Ye is still far away from this realm now. Therefore, after blocking the sword intent of the Beiming Swordsman, he was inevitably traumatized.


    In the past, Tang Ye put too much emphasis on superficial kung fu, and wanted to learn hard Tai Chi well. He felt that this kind of direct beating ability was interesting, so he neglected what Nong Baicao told him that he must feel the principles of Tai Chi internally. Only now did he realize that the inner strength, mastering power from numerology, is better than anything else. If you have the chance, it''s time to get a good sense of these things.


    The North Ming Swordsman stared at Tang Ye, shook the Snow Slashing Knife in a handshake, and said, "Let''s see if you can take my third knife!"


    The third cut, close it!


    The Beiming Swordsman held the knife in his right hand, drew it from the right back to the left, and accurately placed the knife in the scabbard. A perfect arc formed, and with a whistle, a crescent moon attacked towards Tang Ye.


    This sword strength seems to be weaker than the previous two swords, but in fact the degree of difficulty is no less than the first two swords. The essence of this meniscus attack with a knife is "inverse." The so-called inverse, vividly speaking, is similar to a fish hook. Being pierced into the flesh by a fish hook is more painful than a normal thorn, because the fish hook has a sharp back thorn, if it is pulled out directly, alas, being caught by the protruding thorn will destroy the humanity. The guy who invented this thing to go fishing was cruel to the fish.


    The sword of the North Ming Swordsman has both an attack and a defensive effect. Attack lies in its strength is still not weak, and defense lies in the essence of "inverse". In the face of this knife, the enemy is often afraid of being hit, so it will not rush to counterattack and play a defensive role.


    "Tang Ye, I know you have been seriously injured, how do you stop this cut?" After the North Ming Swordsman took the knife, stood proudly, looking at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye underestimated the observation of Beiming Swordsman. He thought that if he didn''t spit out the bruise, others would not see that he was seriously injured. However, as the master of the sword technique, the North Ming Swordsman hit him three times. How could the Bei Ming Swordsman know nothing about his situation. Now that he knew his internal injuries were serious, there was nothing terrifying.


    The first and second knives failed to kill Tang Ye, this third knives must be fine!


    Boom!


    Suddenly, the Beiming Swordsman after receiving the sword felt his eyes light up.


    It is sentiment!


    Tang Ye is a person with special luck, and he fought three moves with him. As the Beiming Swordsman had previously predicted, the Snow Slashing Knife method might get a breakthrough. Now the eyes of the Beiming Swordsman shined, it was a sign of epiphany!


    "Haha, that''s true!" The Beiming Swordsman burst out laughing, holding the Snow Chopping Knife tightly, feeling that the Snow Chopping Knife is about to be unsheathed again, perhaps he can realize the fourth knife!


    This is undoubtedly worse for Tang Ye. The third sword hasn''t been cracked yet, but the Beiming swordsman has realized the fourth sword?


    Tang Ye looked gloomy and looked up, isn''t it true that the naive wants to destroy himself?


    At this time he saw the huge fluctuations in the trees ahead, he was greatly surprised, the python finally came!


    For this reason, he decided to give it a go, and never let the Beiming Swordsman understand the fourth sword, otherwise there would be endless troubles. He directly greeted the power of the third sword of the North Ming Swordsman, and forced it toward the North Ming Swordsman.


    "The kid is arrogant!" The Beiming Swordsman saw Tang Ye''s purpose and was immediately furious. This kid actually wanted to counter him?


    Compared to Tang Ye''s self-seeking dead end, the Beiming Swordsman was even more angry that Tang Ye ignored him. It is impossible to fight back against yourself in this situation! But this kid still does it, he really didn''t put himself in his eyes!


    Bei Ming Swordsman thought this was provoked by his majesty as a grandmaster, but for Tang Ye, there was never any grandmaster''s majesty. Some were just the ending of killing and being killed, either you died or I died!


    Tang Ye still maintains the state of obsession, the closing of this third knife is the same as the first one, where there is a blind spot, he is confident that he can escape, and counterattack the North Ming Swordsman!


    "Come and not be indecent! Old stuff, this time it''s my turn to take action!" Tang Ye shouted angrily.


    "You..." Bei Ming Dao Ke was extremely angry. He was at the critical moment of comprehending the fourth knife. He must not be disturbed and was very angry at Tang Ye''s counterattack.


    This kid was deliberate, really cunning!


    In that case, kill this kid quickly first, and then slowly realize the fourth sword!

 Chapter 333： Butterflies are flying!

    The mystery of the obsessional realm is still there. Tang Ye can easily perceive the weakness of the opponent¡¯s attack, and can even feel the original structure of the point, line and surface. He took the internal injuries to raid the North Ming swordsman to fight back. The loopholes of the swordsman''s third sword, the second is that he knows the weakness of the Beiming swordsman''s own structure, as long as he hits the Beiming swordsman once, he is sure to destroy the Beiming swordsman!


    The North Ming Swordsman would not let Tang Ye do as he wished. The sword had already been attacked before, and he again swung his sword to stop Tang Ye. Now he didn''t want to fight Tang Ye, because he had an epiphany, it was possible to comprehend the fourth sword. And the epiphany won''t wait for him forever, if you miss it, you will miss it forever. Even the state of mind and future breakthroughs will be greatly affected.


    He wants to kill Tang Ye in the shortest time!


    However, after Tang Ye rushed, suddenly turned around, fell into a fan-shaped area beside him, and then continued to rush towards him.


    "Damn it!" Bei Ming Swordsman shouted angrily. The place Tang Ye had just turned into was the weakness of his third sword. He didn''t understand how Tang Ye could always know these weaknesses and blind spots!


    "Go to hell!" Bei Mingdao passenger transported a huge force and swung the knife towards Tang Ye.


    Being forced to this point by Tang Ye is already extremely embarrassing to him. He originally thought that the essence of three knives could easily solve Tang Ye, and even when he hit the first one, he thought that Tang Ye could not be able to stop it. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye not only cracked his three swords, but also forced him to swing his sword again. He is a sword master, forced into this way by a junior, falling in the eyes of other warriors, it is really a joke.


    Tang Ye looked cold, desperately forced to the North Ming Swordsman. When the North Ming Swordsman saw him like this, his back was cold, as if being stared at by a beast, swearing to kill himself. Only then did he see Tang Ye''s true sharpness, it is not so easy to kill this kid, and he has to pay a high price!


    Feared by Tang Ye¡¯s crazy counterattack, Beiming Swordsman had to retreat two steps, but Tang Ye just seized this opportunity and took advantage of the high concentration ability brought by the state of obsession to walk the most direct and perfect approach. The route was not blocked, and he suddenly arrived in front of the North Ming Swordsman, facing the weakness of the Bei Ming Swordsman''s "point, line and surface" structure, and blasted out.


    "Boy..." The North Ming Swordsman did not expect Tang Ye to avoid his slashing blow so easily. After Tang Ye punched him, he thought that with Tang Ye''s power, and Tang Ye also suffered internal injuries. , It is impossible to hurt his foundation, but he only uttered two words when he was disdainful of Tang Ye''s words, and suddenly felt his body shook, as if he was struck by a flash of lightning, his whole body dried up and torn apart.


    boom!


    The Beiming Swordsman couldn''t control his body, and flew backwards, crashing to the ground, raising a lot of dust.


    "Puff! Cough cough..." He immediately vomited blood and coughed in pain.


    Whoosh!


    Tang Ye didn''t give him a chance to breathe, and rushed over like lightning, stepping on his right hand with one foot, slamming hard!


    what!


    Beiming Swordsman cried out painfully, his right hand was trampled off immediately, and he couldn''t even hold the Snow Cutting Sword firmly!


    Take advantage of his illness and kill him!


    Now Tang Ye didn''t have the energy to play slowly, and if he could kill one, he would kill one, so he immediately abolished the Beiming Swordsman and made the Beiming Swordsman useless.


    This scene took place between the electric light and flint, and the gunmen, Xiangyang, and Luohuadong women who were watching were really surprised. Tang Ye, who had originally thought that he was regarded as a "prey", would definitely be suppressed, and could not toss a bit of wind and waves. Unexpectedly, now the Beiming Swordsman was stepped on by Tang Ye!


    "Really... interesting..." Xiang Yang couldn''t help sighing, and looked at Tang Ye with admiration.


    Even the Luohuadong girl with indifferent eyes couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye a few more times, but she didn''t expect this to end.


    The gunman shook his gun, which meant he was on the court next. The corners of his mouth twitched, which is interesting, isn''t it? Tang Ye is indeed capable, so the previous missed shooting would not be so embarrassing. But now that Tang Ye is resolved, his reputation will not decrease but increase, which is a good thing.


    The gunman was looking forward to it, even showing a smile, ignoring the failure of the Beiming Swordsman.


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t worry that the gunmen, Xiangyang, and Luohuadong women would come to help the Beiming Swordsman. He observed a little bit earlier that these people didn''t know each other, and they didn''t mean to face the enemy in unison. They originally planned to kill themselves alone!


    But now, this is not good news. He can''t afford to fight a wheel war. Dealing with the Beiming Swordsman has already caused him serious internal injuries. If he continues to fight in the next match, he will definitely suffer. Then you can only count on Tang Manhong and Yueya to support you.


    Before that, he wants to get rid of Bei Ming Dao Ke!


    The North Ming Swordsman was trampled on and broken his right hand, and his whole body was beaten by Tang Ye at a key point in the body structure. He didn''t know how Tang Ye hit him to this point, it was just a punch, how could this be possible!


    He was puzzled by these incredible things, but it was obviously not a good time to guess. Tang Ye stood high and looked down at him with a cold and fierce expression. He had no doubt that Tang Ye would kill him!


    But he is a master of swordsmanship, how could he be killed by a younger generation?


    Mainly, he doesn''t want to die!


    However, Tang Ye raised one foot, facing his neck, to let him die!


    "Boy, do you dare to kill me?!" he shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered: "Why don''t you dare?"


    "I have three hundred apprentices, you have to know the consequences of doing this!" Bei Ming Dao Ke coldly shouted.


    This is a threat. If he is killed, his three hundred apprentices will come to avenge him. Can Tang Ye be able to stop it?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Three hundred apprentices? I can''t kill without three thousand."


    "You...!" The North Ming Swordsman did not expect Tang Ye to be so frantic.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and continued to step on his foot to break his neck.


    boom!


    However, with a gunshot, Tang Ye jumped and avoided, but failed to kill the Beiming Swordsman.


    Everyone looked at the gunman, but it was not the gunman shot.


    Brush!


    At this time, around them, dozens of gunmen appeared in Qiqi, and surrounded them.


    This is the support gun team sent by the Axe Company!


    "Hey, things seem to have developed a little unexpectedly." Outside the gun team, an old woman''s voice sounded.


    Seeing a rickety old woman walking in slowly with a cane from outside the gun team, she glanced at Tang Ye and the others, and said, "This kid is beyond my expectation. Is this the Beiming Swordsman stumbled? "


    The old woman is the Gu Po.


    Fang Gu looked at Xiangyang and the others, a little irritable: "You guys, since they''re all here to kill Tang Ye, why are you so ununited? Seeing that the swordsman is dying, I don''t know to save it? The swordsman''s favor, or Isn''t it valuable?"


    Tang Ye stared at her coldly, frowning and said: "You almost didn''t bury your head in the loess, so you came here to find something unhappy?"


    Fu Fang smiled and said, "I came here just for pleasure, young man, it''s a pleasure to kill you."


    Tang Ye is going to rush to her and kill! Whether you are an old man or an old woman!


    Fu Fang didn''t have the slightest fear, and said: "It''s better to be careful, don''t be impulsive, otherwise...you don''t know how to die."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked up and saw a few butterflies flying around, and said, "Butterfly, poison?"


    Fu Fang smiled and said: "Originally thought that you were dead when I got here, but when I met these people halfway, I took a ride and got here soon. Not bad, I can see this beautiful Butterflies, kill you a living person. Butterflies... are very powerful."

 Chapter 334： Monstrous python!

    The situation Tang Ye faced was not the worst, only worse. Before being chased by gunmen, Xiangyang, Luohuadong women, and Beiming Swordmen, they formed a trend of encirclement. He thought this was the worst. He never expected that there would be a gun-supporting team and an old woman who used poison.


    He really wanted to know who was the man who planned to kill him this time, and he was willing to spend such a **** money?


    As a doctor, as a man closely related to poison queen Tang Manhong, after Fang Gu appeared, he noticed a few butterflies on the top of his head, knowing that they were the ones that could kill him!


    It''s not like poisoning through small animals. Tang Ye stared at Fang Gu, thinking of the witch Gu that Tang Manhong had told him. In fact, it is a kind of grass ghost. The grass ghost uses Gu art for evil, and takes the study of vicious Gu art for pleasure. He often conducts experiments with people, and is regarded as a scum among grass ghosts. In order to distinguish it, it is called witch Gu. Mother-in-law.


    The grass ghost mastering Gu art has been daunting, let alone the witch Gu who specializes in the study of evil Gu art. Tang Ye didn''t dare to be careless at all. The idea of ??rushing to kill Gu Po Fang suddenly disappeared, and she stood still and stared at Fang Fang without moving.


    Fang Gu smiled, knowing that Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "In fact, old lady, I really admire you. You have a good physique and mastered a lot of mysterious medical skills. If you use it as an experimental subject, you will definitely It¡¯s not like other people who die so quickly. Now these years, killings are getting more and more troublesome, especially those policemen who ask for their lives and get justice. There are too many. Although we are hiding in the mountains, we have been hunted down. So the experimental subjects are getting harder and harder."


    "Do you want to experiment with me?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    From Fang Gu''s words, he roughly knows that this old woman likes to experiment on human bodies, and he doesn''t know how many people have died under her. More importantly, he died because he was planted with Gu poison and was tortured to death. The so-called scorpion heart is probably the old woman.


    Fang Gu smiled and said, "Yes, so if you agree, then you can live longer."


    "Senior, isn''t this bad?" Xiangyang on the other side uttered to stop Gu Po, and said, "What we have to do today is to kill Tang Ye. You can''t make it difficult for us because of your own ideas, right?"


    Fu Fang smiled and said: "Xiang Yang, what are you anxious about? It will be good for you to do this. This kid has a very good physique. One day when he dies under my Gu poison, I will send his body to you. That''s good. Body, the refined corpse should be pretty good, right?"


    Xiang Yang was taken aback, and after thinking about it, he felt that it was indeed the case. He looked at Po Gu and smiled, but did not continue to object.


    Fu Fang took another look at Luohuadong Girl, and Luohuadong Girl rolled her head with a cold snort, and did not oppose the old woman.


    It can be seen that Fang Gu''s prestige is very good, at least in the three evils of Xiangxi, she can make both Xiangyang and Luohuadong women give in.


    "I don''t agree." At this moment, the gunman said.


    Fang Gu looked at him, full of playfulness, and said, "Do you think you can control the situation here?"


    "You..." The gunman was extremely angry, but couldn''t refute it. Here, the three evils of Xiangxi are mainly left. The three evils of Xiangxi come from the same place and will definitely be held together. The attitude of Xiangyang and Luohuadong women just now shows that they will not oppose the old woman, so he is left as a killer. There was really no way to negotiate with the old woman, he could only hold back his unhappiness.


    Fang Gu looked at Tang Ye again, and said, "Young man, have you chosen? Do you want to be my experimental subject, or choose to die now?"


    Tang Ye rubbed his temples, pointed at the North Ming Swordsman not far away, and said, "Before making a choice, can I kill him first? I am a person who repays grievances and grievances. Since he started killing Me, then I must kill him."


    "Arrogant boy, do you dare?!" The North Ming Swordsman was so depressed that he was about to vomit blood. Now Tang Ye has not forgotten to kill himself. This boy is really a freak!


    Fang Gu glanced at the North Ming Swordsman and smiled. Just now, she prevented Tang Ye from killing the North Ming Swordsman. Now if Tang Ye was asked to kill him, wouldn''t it be her own face?


    She shook her head to Tang Ye and said, "No."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "If this is the case, don''t you have no sincerity? If you are so insincere, I can''t promise you."


    Lady Fang squinted and smiled, and said, "Young man, you are really funny. There is no chance for you to choose, right? Are you really in such a hurry to die?"


    Tang Ye looked at the woods behind Fang Gu, suddenly smiled, and said, "Why are you so sure that I must be dead?"


    Fu Fang smiled softly, suddenly her expression changed, her smile became dark and hideous, and she shouted: "Enough! I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore, what do you think you are? A kid with no full hair yet, so arrogant , It¡¯s pretty good to live up to now. Since you don¡¯t know what is good or what¡¯s wrong, then you directly become a cold corpse, let Xiangyang refine it into a corpse!


    After the old woman drank fiercely, she didn''t see any movement. The butterflies flying around Tang Ye''s head suddenly danced quickly. Tang Ye watched blankly, and did not kill these butterflies. Since she can''t kill, since Fang Gu dare to arrange this, she must be sure. Maybe killing these butterflies will make people go faster. But if you don''t kill them, he will still be poisoned when these butterflies finish planting Gu.


    There is no choice, you have to suffer anyway, these people who master Gu art are so embarrassed and mad!


    Seeing Tang Ye helpless, the old woman smiled gloomily, like an old enchantress who likes to eat children, and said: "Boy, you asked for this!"


    Tang Ye kept calm, looking up at the forest behind the old woman, as if calculating something.


    At this time, other people noticed his move and looked in the direction he was looking. They all have some doubts, did Tang Ye stay behind? But they didn''t see anything


    Sha Sha Sha, chi chi!


    Originally thought that there was nothing behind, everyone thought that Tang Ye was playing mystery. However, they suddenly heard a whirling voice, which became louder and louder, coming from the forest. As the sound came, they saw the trees in the mountains and forests were constantly breaking and overturning. This was a situation where giants rushed!


    What happened? Did Tang Ye keep a hand, the plane? tank? Or to save his off-road vehicle?


    Everyone was attracted and stared at the rear to see what would rush out.


    Huh!


    Suddenly, a red and purple giant python rushed out of the forest, holding a huge, terrifying head, soaring into the sky, and then suddenly dashing down, the head came in front of Tang Ye, and the few butterflies with unknown poisons Eat it in your mouth. Then the red and purple giant python circumvented Tang Ye''s body, and its huge body dropped to the ground, like a huge boulder hitting it, with a bang, the ground shook, and the sky was dusted. Immediately afterwards, the giant python did not move the snake body at the back, just stretched its huge head, and ate and bite several people in the gun team, extremely brutal.


    Everyone didn''t react for a while. When I got back to my senses, I saw this monstrous python, my head was blank, and I forgot to think.


    How can there be such a monster in the world?

 Chapter 335： Counterattack to kill!

    Human beings are small in the face of natural disasters. For the gun team, the appearance of the python is a disaster. They are incomparable to warriors in their own strength, and their bodies cannot move even when they are attacked by a giant python. It''s not that they don''t want to move, but they are too scared. The body is dominated by fear, and the heart collapses again!


    The giant python''s blood basin opened its mouth wide and furiously passed by, and their bodies were shattered, either leaving only the **** remnants of the body, or all became the giant''s delicacy.


    "Ah!" The panicked voice sounded, and some people were frightened, and abandoned their guns and fled. A few also escaped, but most of them have turned into blood to stain the earth. The gun squad composed of dozens of people was wiped out in an instant.


    This power from the Axe Company did not need to be taken by Tang Ye before it fell apart. The appearance of the giant python is **** and cruel, everyone is thrilling!


    The members of the gun team felt that this was the end of the world, and it was not a movie. How could there be such a huge and ferocious python!


    But this is just the thinking of ordinary people like the gun team. People like Luohuadong Girl, Xiangyang, and Fang Gu Po were terrified, but they were not unacceptable. Their existence itself cannot be explained by science, so the appearance of a giant python is just like them, it is a different phenomenon. Although they are afraid of giant pythons, they are not afraid to collapse, and they even have the ability to kill giant pythons together.


    Fang Gu has frequent contact with snakes and insects, and knows more about special snakes and scorpions than others. Faced with the emergence of the giant python, she froze and snorted: "Beast!"


    This giant python that became a threat to them was naturally a beast in their mouths. They really didn''t understand why Tang Ye could hide this giant python by his side! This giant python has become fine, and its scales are harder than steel. If it is pursued by it, let alone kill Tang Ye, it may be counter-killed by Tang Ye!


    When the giant python heard Gu Lao call it a beast, his eyes were red, and he crawled about that terrifying body, dragged it on the ground, making a rustling sound. It bent up, twisted its huge head to face Gu Po, spit out the letter, chch!


    Fang Gu''s face was pale, she was a witch Gu, and her method was to poison her, but the giant python itself was a poison, and her method of poisoning her Gu became useless. If the python had to eat her in one bite, she would not have the ability to escape!


    The python didn''t rush to start, waiting for Tang Ye''s order. It has been tamed by Tang Manhong, and Tang Manhong made it listen to Tang Ye''s words. In fact, Tang Ye has a great relationship with it. In the process of subduing it, Tang Ye made great efforts. The crystal egg planted in its head was also found by Tang Ye and handed it to Tang Manhong. After being tamed, it had a lot of things about Tang Ye in its mind, so it didn''t reject listening to Tang Ye''s words.


    After seeing that the giant python was under Tang Ye''s control, Putting Gu said coldly: "Tang Ye, let this animal retreat!"


    Tang Ye squinted and hummed, "A beast? It''s not a beast, it''s my...friend."


    "Wow!"


    The python was already a fine, with basic self-awareness, he was obviously happy when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and the letter he spit out reached Tang Ye and licked it.


    Tang Ye was so scared that his face suddenly turned pale. The poison of the red-violet python is very powerful, this guy will not put the poison on his face and ruin his face, right? It''s like being splashed with sulfuric acid.


    Fortunately, giant pythons are not so stupid, treating their own people without spraying poison.


    The giant python stared at Gu Po again, her red eyes almost as big as Gu Po''s head, so scared that the old woman did not dare to act extraordinarily. Just now, when she faced Tang Ye, she was aggressive and confident and arrogant, but now she became low-pitched, fearing that Tang Ye would be bitten by the python. She doesn''t have the powerful martial arts like Xiangyang and Luohuadong women, and her body is already old, and she doesn''t have the ability to quickly evade.


    Fang Gu was very aggrieved, how did she know that Tang Ye kept such a terrible hand. Now her attitude towards Tang Ye is completely different from just now. She was talking and laughing, aggressive, confident and majestic before, but now she whispered to Tang Ye and wanted to discuss with Tang Ye. Isn''t this slap yourself in the face?


    Her face became ugly.


    "Tang Ye, if you have something to discuss, don''t be impulsive." Fang Gu politely said as she looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had a playful expression and squinted his eyes: "Impulsive? What would I be impulsive? Did I kill you?"


    "You..." Fang Gu knew that Tang Ye was playing with her.


    She snorted coldly: "Don''t be proud, this beast is indeed scary, but if Xiangyang, Luohuadong Girl, and the Sharpshooter join forces, there is no problem killing this beast!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "In that case... then try it!"


    Understanding Tang Ye''s intentions, the giant python suddenly rushed down the huge head and opened his blood basin to eat the old woman.


    "Animal, how can you succeed!" Xiang Yang yelled angrily, and made Yin Gui jump over to save Gu Po.


    The three evils of Xiangxi are somewhat related to each other, and it is not good to watch each other die. When the female Luohuadong saw that the python was going to kill the old woman, she lightly tipped her toes, and flew away, trying to save the old woman.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly, jumped out to stop the ghost, and shouted: "This old lady will die, and you will die too!"


    Yin Gui and Xiang Yang were blocked by Tang Ye, and they had no time to save the old woman, so they could only rely on Luohuadong Girl. He was itchy with anger, he didn''t expect such a change in the situation. After all, it was because Tang Ye hid a ferocious python!


    Faced with such a giant python, the female Luohuadong looked a little serious, with a huge killing intent towards the giant python.


    But when she rushed towards the old woman, Tang Manhong jumped out from behind the forest and threw her long whip with a layer of poison, and the Luohuadong girl was forced to retreat!


    The giant python was getting closer and closer to Fang Gu, and Fang Gu was so scared that her face paled!


    Now there is only one person who can save her, and that is the gunman!


    In order to survive, she screamed sharply: "The gunman, we are all grasshoppers on the same rope. I am dead. The three of you may not be able to deal with Tang Ye, save me immediately!"


    From the beginning of the show, he controlled the audience and gave pointers to the situation, to the current panic asking for help, the release of Gu can be described as embarrassed. At this moment, she felt that she had fallen into Tang Ye''s trap!


    A good hunt, why did Tang Ye hunt himself in turn? !


    The gunman was very dissatisfied with Gu Po''s call for help. Just now, he did not agree with Gu Po''s decision to use Tang Ye as an experimental subject and not to kill Tang Ye for the time being, but she was rejected by Gu Po and even scorned by Gu Po. He is really reluctant to ask him to save Gu Po now. But for the monstrous python in front of him, he knew that there was nothing wrong with Gu Po''s words. The situation has been reversed by Tang Ye, Tang Ye, Monty Python, Tang Manhong, the three added together, they may not be opponents, it is mainly a Monty Python that they can bear. Now Tang Ye turned back to kill them, they must unite if they want to be safe and sound.


    The gunman thought quickly, and finally decided to save Gu Po, anyway, he had to survive first! He didn''t want to be killed by Tang Ye back, so what kind of face would he be an internationally famous killer?


    He quickly drew his gun and shot it into the eyes of the python who was about to swallow the old woman. Tang Ye can dodge his bullet, but how can the python? If he can''t hit such a big body, he feels that he might as well be blind!


    The giant python was about to swallow the Gu Po with its mouth wide open, and the gunner''s bullet flew quickly to stop the giant python. However, at this moment, with a sound of "right", a dagger flew from outside the forest, and the dagger missed the gunman''s bullet.


    It''s Crescent!


    Fang Gu thought that she would be saved, but the giant python was not stopped by the bullet, she bit it, clicked, blood splashed, and her whole body was bitten into two pieces.


    Xiangyang, Luohuadong Girl, and Gunman saw this scene with horror in their hearts.


    And anger!


    The people on my side were killed so decisively!


    Tang Ye is really damned!

 Chapter 336： Completely defeated!

    When the Red Purple Spirit Python, Tang Manhong, and Crescent Moon appeared one after another, Xiang Yang realized that the general situation was no longer on his side. He is an optimistic person. Although he learns the shadowy secret techniques such as driving the corpse and controlling the corpse, he takes a name that is Xiangyang. Nevertheless, if he is asked to be optimistic now, he is really not optimistic.


    The North Ming Swordsman is abolished, Fang Gu is dead, and the axe and gun squad is wiped out. There are only three of them, Xiangyang, Luohuadong Girl, and Gunmen, plus a puppet Yingui and four. Yin ghosts need to be controlled by the sun. If the two are not together, their power will be greatly reduced. On Tang Ye''s side, there are Tang Manhong, Crescent Moon, and Giant Python, which can be said to have overwhelmed them.


    "This is really going to be laughed at by people..." Xiang Yang sighed dejectedly when he saw this situation.


    They have been famous for the Three Evils in Western Hunan for a long time, and Tang Ye let them fall into such a situation, and they can be said to be full of prestige.


    According to the current situation, they could no longer kill Tang Ye, they failed very embarrassed!


    If I had known that all of them would join together at the beginning, and kill Tang Ye quickly to the end, then there would not be such a sad accident right now.


    According to Tang Ye''s character, he would not let anyone kill him. Now the situation is very good, he immediately signaled Tang Manhong, Crescent Moon, and Monty Python counterattack to kill Xiangyang and them.


    Tang Manhong knew that Tang Ye was injured, so he rushed to his side and said, "You have suffered a serious internal injury. Are you really going to work hard?"


    "If you don''t work hard now, you won''t have to work hard in the future. These people must be completely eliminated, otherwise there will be endless troubles." Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Knowing that Tang Manhong couldn''t persuade him, he took out a bottle of healing medicine and gave him, "Although it is not a panacea, it is still possible to relieve the pain."


    Tang Ye simply ate a few of them, started to act, and shouted, "Kill them, don''t keep one!"


    Then Tang Ye immediately swept towards the sun, passing by the Beiming Swordsman who fell on the ground on the way, he stopped and stepped directly on the Beiming Swordsman¡¯s neck, click, and the Beiming Swordsman stared at his eyes, remaining in shock His expression died, and his eyes didn''t have time to close.


    Seeing Tang Ye stop beside him just now, he thought he could judge with Tang Ye. As long as Tang Ye didn''t kill him, he could give Tang Ye a favor. If Tang Ye is unwilling to negotiate, he will also threaten Tang Ye. He has three hundred disciples, and killing him will have serious consequences! However, it turned out that Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with him, and directly broke his neck.


    Xiangyang, the gunman, and Luohuadong Girl frowned when they saw Tang Ye''s decisive look, and their thoughts were complicated.


    This kid is really a ruthless character. He hadn''t been killed by a sharp knife before, but now he has counterattacked back, so he must not fall into his hands, otherwise the end of the North Ming Swordsman will be his own end!


    The three of them felt embarrassed. At first, they didn''t pay attention to Tang Ye at all. They only treated Tang Ye as prey. They were the object of hunting. But now, the prey has become them.


    They smiled bitterly in their hearts, the really funny and ridiculous has become themselves!


    Seeing the giant python hovering behind Tang Ye, the three of them were very afraid. If there was just this giant python, the three of them could kill it together. However, there are also Tang Ye, Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon. If they only deal with the giant python, leaving Tang Ye, Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon vacant, it is very dangerous for them.


    And if they concentrate on dealing with Tang Ye, Tang Manhong and Crescent, leaving the giant python vacant, then the giant python suddenly strikes, they are even more dangerous, and they will be bitten in two accidentally.


    "Damn it!" The gunman shouted angrily, unexpectedly falling into this situation.


    Xiang Yang always looked confident and smiled bitterly: "Who knew that Tang Ye would hide such a refined beast, this kid is really no ordinary person."


    The goddess of Luohuadong was still indifferent, but she was thinking a little bit more than she had nothing to do before, probably thinking about how to deal with Tang Ye, or how to leave safely. At first, she didn''t put Tang Ye in her eyes at all, but now she had to think about it, and she felt embarrassed in her heart.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, after killing the North Ming Swordsman, he swept toward Yang again. Tang Manhong and Yueya also acted together. Tang Manhong dealt with the Luohuadong girl, Yueya dealt with the gunman, and the giant python relied on its huge body and fierce offensive to help the three harass.


    Giant pythons are very useful. If they don''t have giant pythons, they will win five to five points against Xiangyang, the Gunner, and Luohuadong Girl. But with the python, you can definitely win. The giant pythons are coiled around and can almost surround Xiangyang them. As long as the tail and head shake, they can attack Xiangyang without crawling. They must beware of the giant pythons when dealing with Tang Ye, Tang Manhong, and Crescent. Raid.


    The result of the trend quickly became apparent. With the assistance of a giant python, Xiangyang, Luohuadong Girl, and the gunman kept falling into the wind, and the situation became more and more dangerous. Xiangyang controlled the Yin Gui, not much damage to himself, his eyes looked for a direction to escape. By now, he knew that he could only retreat.


    The Luohuadong girl fought against Tang Manhong. Tang Manhong used poison. Although she could handle it, she was suddenly attacked by a giant python several times, and her clothes were already torn a lot, and she felt like a fallen fairy.


    The gunman was the worst. He originally thought that Crescent Moon would be easy to deal with. He never expected that Crescent Moon was more agile than Tang Ye, and the bullets he shot out were even bigger than when he dealt with Tang Ye. What horrified him even more was that after evading his bullet, Crescent Moon could quickly approach him and stab at the fatal place of his body with that sharp silver moon dagger. He hid without danger, but was thrown several times by the tail of the giant python and suffered serious injuries.


    What makes him tickled with anger is that Crescent always looks like an innocent girl when she fights with him. When she looks at him, she always spins her slick and beautiful eyes up and down, then shows a pleasant smile, and plays again. The Silver Moon dagger in his hand showed a look of ease. Crescent doesn''t take him seriously!


    The nature between the two, one uses a gun, is long-range, and the other uses a dagger, is close combat. Either you suppress me, or I suppress you, now the gunman is suppressed by Crescent, which means that he is a long-range opponent, not Crescent, a melee opponent!


    Yueya''s movements and speed are too sensitive and fast, he has no chance to fly a kite!


    He is a arrogant man, beaten like this by a little girl, so suffocated that he wants to vomit blood!


    Naturally, Crescent Moon played so smoothly thanks to the assistance of the giant python.


    Seeing that the situation is really dying, Xiang Yang manipulated the Yin Gui to entangle Tang Ye, glanced around and squinted tightly. At this time, the giant python bowed its terrifying body and looked down at the crowd with its head high, seeming to choose whom to attack. It saw that Xiang Yang hadn''t hurt it, so it assisted Tang Ye more, and suddenly swooped down towards Yang.


    Seeing this, Xiang Yang snorted, and quickly stepped on the ground with his feet, swooping in the direction of the gunman!


    The gunman just repelled Crescent Moon, and when he saw Xiang Yang rushing towards him, he frowned greatly. He wanted to ask Xiang Yang what he was going to do, but was suddenly caught by the rushing Xiang Yang and smashed it at the swooping python.


    "You...!" The gunman was furious, Xiang Yang wanted to use him to delay the python!


    He had to attack the python, otherwise he would be bitten in two by the python. He immediately shot the python, the python was resisted for a while, and Xiangyang jumped into the jungle behind and disappeared. At this time, Crescent Moon reached behind the gunman silently, stabbed him into his body, then pulled out the dagger and quickly retreated. This is her style as an assassin. Regardless of success or failure, after a blow, if she is not 100% sure, she will flee thousands of miles away to avoid being injured.


    The gunman was stabbed with a grunt, turned his head and fired at Crescent. He aimed at Crescent and shouted, "Go to hell!"


    However, before he could shoot, the python, which was no longer blocked by the bullet, rushed again, opened his blood basin and bit him in two.


    The gunman died too much.


    Tang Ye and the others were happy when they killed a gunman. However, Xiang Yang had already disappeared. The giant python took the lead and pounced towards Yang''s escape. At this moment, the female Luohuadong was not entangled by the giant python, and she did not know what magical method she used. She was covered with a white light to block all the poison released by Tang Manhong. She swept over and injured Tang Manhong with a slap. Floating up to the top of the tree, walking away like clouds and flowing water.


    Tang Ye was still fighting with the Yin Ghost. After the Yin Ghost lost Xiang Yang''s control, his movements became more and more sluggish, and finally he stopped moving and became a pure broken puppet.


    "Ah!" Xiangyang''s painful cry came from the direction the giant python was pursuing.


    Tang Ye, Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon chased them, and saw that the giant python bit off Xiangyang''s arm, and there was already a cliff in front of him. Xiangyang fell under the cliff, and the giant python did not dare to pursue it.


    The giant python bit Xiangyang''s arm and came back, bent his head in front of Tang Ye, and made two whining sounds, expressing regret that he didn''t kill Xiangyang completely.


    Tang Ye touched its head and said: "It''s okay, your contribution is the greatest."


    Soothing the python, Tang Ye looked down at the cliff, thoughtfully.

 Chapter 337： The fetters of luck!

    Tang Ye looked down at the high cliff and felt that Xiang Yang would not die so easily.


    He has heard of some secrets about the corpse-shoveler. It is said that the corpse-shoveler understood the corpse-control technique from the beginning to the corpse control technique, and then the reincarnation technique from the corpse control technique. The so-called reincarnation technique is a puppet like a ghost. It was originally a puppet refined from a corpse, but slowly became aware. What''s included in this is the supreme proofing technique of the corpse chasing clan-reincarnation technique!


    The reincarnation technique is very mysterious, but it can only be used on dead objects and is useless for living people. However, Tang Ye remembered that Nong Baicao had said that the ancestors of the corpse chasing clan broke through again and began to apply the reincarnation technique to living people. In order to allow the living people to adapt to the reincarnation technique, the ancestors of the corpse clan combined the exquisiteness of the thirteen ghost acupoints of the human body, opened the thirteen ghost acupoints for the living, and made the living a dead state. In this state, the original living person becomes a dead person, even if he is killed, he will come back to life when the ghost cave is unblocked, achieving an incredible rebirth!


    The most wonderful application of this is that when a person is dying frequently, he immediately opens the ghost lair on his body, allowing him to die first. This death is a death brought by the ghost cave, not a real death. In this process, he was treated for his fatal wounds, so that before the ghost cave was unblocked, the injuries that should have made him get better, so that he would not die, so after the ghost cave was unblocked, he would not die again.


    This is a way of life-saving, combined with reincarnation, it is called ghost point reincarnation.


    The so-called ghost caves refer to acupuncture points such as ghost seals, ghost palaces, ghost caves, ghost bases, ghost roads, ghost markets, ghost halls, ghost pillows, ghost hearts, ghost legs, ghost letters, ghost camps, ghost stores, and ghost officials. Obviously, if you want to master the ghost point reincarnation technique, you must be a master of Chinese medicine and have a good understanding of human acupoints. The ancestor of the Clan Clan was originally a master of Chinese medicine.


    When Tang Ye heard Nong Baicao talk about these things, Nong Baicao expressed disdain, saying that this was a crooked way. A true doctor should change his fate from the magic method of dead wood and spring. But Tang Ye has his own thinking about this kind of problem, the trick is not evil, the key is the person who uses it. For kind people, evil arts can also be used to do good things.


    What Tang Ye was worried about at this time was whether Xiangyang, who was bitten off by a giant python, would die? If Xiangyang knows the reincarnation technique and survives, it will definitely be a big hidden danger in the future.


    Tang Ye didn''t know about Kunlun gatekeepers. In fact, for the ancestors of the corpse chasing clan, the gatekeepers had long been thrown into the independent world of Guwu Jianghu. Otherwise, would such a character be against the sky in this world?


    For example, Nong Baicao and Yunshanhe, if it were not for the identity of an evangelist, and his own fortune did not disobey this worldly avenue, he would definitely be thrown by the gatekeeper to the Guwu River and Lake.


    Tang Ye looked at Wanzhang Gaoya, took a deep breath, and said, "Now this kind of result can be considered passable. The people who came to kill me, dozens of people from the axe and gun team are gone, the North Ming Swordsman is dead, the Gu people He also died, and the gunman died. Xiangyang lost the corpse puppet and broke an arm. Only the Luohuadong girl is fine. We are making a lot of money, so don''t care if you fail to kill them all."


    The giant python whimpered twice, still feeling sorry for Tang Ye, it was so ferocious and mighty, thinking that it was a failure to kill Xiangyang and the others.


    Tang Ye smiled and stroked its terrifying head, so that it would not blame itself. After this battle, the self-consciousness of this refined python has increased a bit.


    Tang Manhong curled his lips and said, "Of course I won''t care. It''s just my kindness to help you, not my duty!"


    Crescent smiled without saying a word, and her smoky eyes turned around again, as if looking at Tang Ye and Tang Manhong was a very interesting thing.


    Tang Ye knew that Tang Manhong was arrogant, and said with a smile: "Yes, Manhong, you can come to help me, I am grateful, how do you want me to thank you?"


    Tang Manhong snorted arrogantly, without saying anything. However, I did not expect that the moon next to him suddenly said: "Sleep!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, not knowing why.


    Tang Manhong brushed his face blushing, glaring at the playful Crescent, walked over and grabbed Crescent''s hand and walked away, humming: "Crescent, you really like itchy powder lately, don''t you! Go back and I will give you some more!"


    Crescent Moon sticks out her tongue, smiles and goes back with Tang Manhong.


    Tang Ye stopped her and said, "How to set up the red and purple spirit pythons? We are fighting so fiercely here. It is estimated that we have disturbed others, so we have to deal with and leave quickly."


    Tang Manhong said, "I went to a deeper forest to see and found a puddle where the python can hide first."


    "Okay, you and Crescent will take the pythons over there first. I will deal with them here. Many people have died. If the villagers see it, it will be very troublesome." Tang Ye said.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the red and purple spirit python twisted the huge snake body, bent its head and swallowed the corpses in the battlefield. After eating the corpse, the spirit python returned and wanted to lick Tang Ye''s face. Tang Ye hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Don''t, you quickly follow this beauty to hide in the mountains."


    The python whimpered twice, seemingly unhappy that Tang Ye refused it.


    Tang Manhong admires Tang Ye a bit, is this guy a fanatic? The man who tamed the python was obviously himself, why did the python treat him as the master?


    Crescent Moon saw Tang Manhong angry, pointed at the two of them, and said, "Master, hostess, hehe~"


    "Crescent Moon!" Tang Manhong was annoyed by Crescent Moon''s joking, humming: "There is only a hostess, no host!"


    In order to express his majesty, Tang Manhong glared at the python and hummed: "You, hurry up with me! Although you are very powerful, the human aircraft cannon will kill you every minute!"


    Oh, the python yelled twice and gave in. In fact, it gradually became conscious, and it was precisely because of this that it had such a good relationship with Tang Ye and the others. As Tang Ye said before, it is becoming more and more unable to hide in the dense forest. If it is rashly exposed to humans, then it must be a country that uses aircraft and cannon to destroy it. By following Tang Ye, it can live longer.


    This giant python with wisdom root has no specific evolutionary consciousness yet. In fact, a giant python like it can evolve into a dragon as long as it keeps practicing. However, in this world, there is not enough luck to let it evolve. Therefore, it is the limit that it can grow to this point.


    Regarding this kind of air transport limitation, it can be compared to the exhaustion of resources. For example, in a world of cultivating immortals, it takes several processes to cultivate from a mortal to immortality, and a certain amount of spiritual energy is required during these processes. However, the spiritual energy of this world can''t satisfy the mortal''s cultivation to the point of immortal, and can only reach a certain level below the immortal, so this mortal will stop at a certain level and cannot break through.


    The luck of the present world cannot and does not allow living creatures to exceed its limits, otherwise the luck of luck will collapse and the world will collapse. Therefore, those who are strong enough to affect the limit of their luck, or other creatures, will be thrown into the mysterious world of rich luck by the Kunlun gatekeeper.


    The person who founded the independent world of Kunlun Peak must be a great and kind creator. He has only human beings, and there are no immortals who are above human beings. That is to say, people who are too strong in the world are not allowed to exist for others to be unable to fight. In the mortal world, as long as there are mortals, it is enough.


    This is a peaceful means.


    However, there are always ambitions and conspirators who are not reconciled to this kind of world. They want to seek great luck, such as the luck of a country, and then break the shackles of this kind of luck, and restore the great chaotic world of humans and heavenly immortals!

 Chapter 338： North and South reappear!

    Tang Manhong and Yueya rode on a giant python and wandered in the dense forest. It was a bit mythical. This scene also appeared in the movie. Looking at the backs of them leaving, Tang Ye always felt that something incredible had begun to happen.


    He sat down to rest, took a few tonics given by Tang Manhong, and planned to go back after adjusting his injury. However, at this moment he saw a person slowly coming forward, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    Holding a spear in his hand, he looks cold and arrogant, heroic and brave.


    North and South!


    The gun is that trident. People are the north and the south of the east, west, south and north.


    The last time Nan Bei, led by Murong Qingfeng, appeared at the restaurant where Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing had dinner together, with the purpose of killing him with Dongfang. At that time, he had the carrion poisoned by Tang Manhong on his body, suppressing east and west and north and south, letting east and west break off his arm, and then forced to retreat from north to south. Although North and South had no choice but to kill him.


    Tang Ye never expected that North and South would appear at this time.


    North and South appeared, nothing more than doing one thing, killing him.


    He sat on the ground and couldn''t get up at all, still adjusting his body, looking at the North and South Road, which was standing 20 meters away from him, "I didn''t come here by chance?"


    The north and the south poked the Fuhu spear on the ground with a sound of "dang", sonorously, and said, "No."


    "Especially to kill me?" Tang Ye said coldly.


    Nan Bei nodded, his expression unchanged, and said, "Come to kill you."


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, stood up, clenched his fists, and assumed a pose of hard Tai Chi.


    No nonsense, fight!


    Nan Bei took a step, holding the spear diagonally, and confronted Tang Ye.


    Facing such north and south, Tang Ye didn''t actually hate it. This woman is very magnanimous, and she can stand up as a heroine. She doesn''t play yin, she will tell whoever wants to kill, she will not sneak attack, and she will stand directly in front of the opponent. Her spirit is like a general.


    If it weren''t for the fact that she was in the restaurant before, she would kill Tang Ye, and Tang Ye forced her to cut off an arm with her own hands. Tang Ye wouldn''t mind being a close friend with such a woman.


    But now, the result is either you die or I die.


    Tang Ye could have used many reasons to delay and ease his injuries, waiting for Tang Manhong and Yueya to notice something wrong to help him, but seeing Nan Bei face him so openly, not attacking, not persecuting, even if he delayed her If it would stop, he felt that he could not be so useless. What is this injury, just hit it!


    "Is it because of what happened last time?" Tang Ye began to sweep north and south.


    North and South waved the tiger spear and said, "Yes."


    "In this way, the reason I killed you is bigger and more reasonable." Tang Ye sneered.


    "Yes." Nan Bei replied very simply. She killed Tang Ye first. Tang Ye wanted to kill her for granted, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with her initiative to kill Tang Ye at this time, and she was very calm.


    Both of them are highly conscious people, and after a period of precipitation, even if they have feuds, they can speak calmly. Nan Bei knew that when she and Dong Xi went to kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye hated her and it was normal for her to kill her. So Tang Ye forced her to cut off one of her arms. Apart from emotional anger, she didn''t think Tang Ye had done anything wrong. So she killed Tang Ye because of her love for things. As for the kind of hatred and the desire to frustrate Tang Ye, there is no such thing.


    This is just something that must be done, not right or wrong.


    Tang Ye rushed to the front of the north and south, and blasted out a fist, holding the tiger spear in both hands, and swung it horizontally. Tang Ye''s fist and Fuhu spear collided, and the two were level and fought together, no one backed away.


    Tang Ye looked at the North and South Road with the same expression: "What about things?"


    The expression of the north and the south finally changed, showing a bit of sadness. She didn''t blame Tang Ye, she turned to look at a big tree not far away. A man with a pale face was leaning against a one-armed man, which was exactly the thing. The things are very desolate, the previous arrogance disappeared on his face, and the scum on his face was full of decadence. What makes people even more concerned is that his breath is weak and dying.


    Severely injured?


    Tang Ye didn''t feel much about things. After seeing things like that, she didn''t become a great Virgin. He wanted to use the doctor''s ability to treat things and continue fighting with the north and the south.


    North and South did not show mercy, if they could kill Tang Ye, they would definitely kill. Tang Ye also knew this from her determined expression. She forcefully repelled Tang Ye, who was already internally injured, and then waved the tiger spear again, sending out a fierce vigor, and Tang Ye jumped and avoided. Passing vigorously, a section of the tree trunk was simply cut off.


    "I won''t be merciful, you can continue to use poison." Nan Bei looked proud, with a condescending feeling.


    Tang Ye always felt that this sentence had a sarcastic taste. The last time he fought, he suppressed the east, west, south and north because of poison. The use of poison is not a matter of openness.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and said, "I don''t need to poison this time."


    "You are injured." Nan Bei stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I''m injured, won''t you kill me?"


    "Kill." Nan Bei said without hesitation.


    The two rushed towards each other at the same time, fists and spears "dangdangdang" together. Nan Bei was a little surprised. It wasn''t long since the last time he played against Tang Ye, but Tang Ye''s strength rose a lot. Otherwise, Tang Ye had an internal injury, it would be impossible to fight her for so long, and now Tang Ye has always been against her.


    This is exactly what Lu Celadon gave Tang Ye''s guidance. Lu Celadon helped Tang Ye point out the shortcomings of hard Tai Chi through the ability to point, line and surface. Tang Ye made corrections and improvements. The power of this hard Tai Chi is more than twice as powerful as before.


    "Cough..." At this moment, something coughed.


    Nan Bei heard it, was distracted, and looked back at things. Tang Ye just came with a fist and hit her chest. She flew out and fell in front of things.


    "Puff!" The two were fighting with all their strength. Tang Ye was hit with a punch, and the north and the south couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    Seeing that North and South were injured, Dongxi shook his head with difficulty, speechless, and asked her to give up killing Tang Ye.


    Nan Bei wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, half-kneeled in front of Dong Dong, helped Dong Dong''s body, and said, "Just wait. Whether it''s Tang Ye''s death or my death, there will be someone with you."


    A bit tragic.


    Nan Bei stood up, turned around, turned his back to things, and spoke softly after a while, with a rare touch of tenderness, and said, "This is my sister... the last thing I did for you."


    Nan Bei waved his spear again and rushed towards Tang Ye. However, lose step by step, lose step by step. She was hurt by distraction just now, her spirit was greatly reduced, and when she fought Tang Ye again, she had fallen into a disadvantage.


    Dongxi stared at the north and south in a dazed manner, watching this sister who had depended on him for more than 20 years, suddenly tears could not stop streaming.


    He is dying.


    He was cut off because of Tang Ye''s poison that day. He became decadent and depressed, making the wound on his severed arm not good. Later, the enemy family found him, even if he was protected by the north and south, he could not escape and was seriously injured. Accumulation of internal injuries, unhappy will, no more mourning than heart death. In this situation, he lingered, Nan Bei took him to see a famous doctor, who said he was a dying man.


    The thing originally thought it was a hundred dead, but Nan Bei suddenly said that he could not be alone, so he took him to Tang Ye.


    Either Tang Ye accompanies him to die, or North and South accompany him to die.


    However, North and South couldn''t kill Tang Ye.


    So it will be north and south to accompany him.


    "Sister..." Something burst into tears, and said these two words with difficulty.


    For the first time, he felt so sorry for North and South. For the first time, he didn''t want to die, he wanted to atone for himself, and he wanted the north and south to live a happy life.


    boom!


    Tang Ye''s fist did not show mercy, seizing the opportunity when the spirit of the north and the south was greatly reduced, he hit the north and the south with his fist again, and the north and the south flew out. Tang Ye quickly pushed over and took the spear in her hand. Tang Ye held her head again and hit the ground fiercely. He really didn''t know how to pity Xiangxiyu at all.


    When the north and south were smashed into the ground, Tang Ye used the spear that he had regained, aimed at the chest of the north and south, and stabbed it fiercely!


    Huh!


    Blood spattered.


    "Sister!" Thing''s eyes widened, dumbfounded, and cried out.


    Nan Bei felt a piercing pain, looking at Tang Ye who was merciless to her, the corners of his mouth twitched and laughed.


    dead? She is not afraid. She came to kill Tang Ye for the first purpose. The second purpose is to die.


    Although it''s a bit regretful that Tang Ye couldn''t be killed, he died, it''s better to be alone after the thing died. The master is dead, and the younger brother is also dead, so I really don''t have any thoughts when I live. What do you do if you live without thinking?


    With serious injuries, things crawled on the ground, trying to get close to the dying north and south.


    Nan Bei turned his head, looked at him, smiled without regret.

 Chapter 339： Both lives!

    Tang Ye really wanted to kill Nan Bei, he had never been kind to those who wanted to kill him. But when he pierced North and South''s chest with a spear, he saw something bursting into tears.


    What''s the matter of a big man crying like this?


    In his impression, things could not have such a side. Is it true that people will die and be good?


    At this moment, Tang Ye had an idea in his mind. East, West, South and North are very good martial artists. Now he is in a time when he is short of people. What if he can let them use them for himself?


    This idea was absurd. It''s a bit perfectionism to have this kind of thinking about two life and death enemies. And the east, west, north and south are proud people, how can they serve him? They would rather die than surrender.


    But at this time, it is very subtle. The North and the South can die for the East and the West, and the East and the West cry for the sake of the North and South. A pair of tragic sisters and brothers, they cherish each other very much. If they are given a condition so that they can all live, what can they be unhappy about?


    So Tang Ye''s spear that pierced North and South''s chest slowed down and reduced its strength. It didn''t pierce the critical part of North and South, so it was not fatal.


    Tang Ye looked at Nan Bei and said, "Are you begging to die?"


    North and South panted and breathed, swallowing a mouthful of blood or saliva, and said, "I don''t want to die, I just can''t kill you."


    Tang Ye laughed, and couldn''t help being choked by internal injuries while smiling, and vomited two mouthfuls of blood. Although he beat the North and the South, the North and the South are not vegetarian. He bumped into Nanbei several times, which greatly aggravated his internal injuries, which calmed his body, surging blood, and vomiting blood was normal.


    He felt tired while standing. He drew out the spear stabbed in the chest of the north and south, and the north and south snorted, and the blood flowed faster. Tang Ye wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, knelt down to help Nan Bei stop the bleeding, and then sat down beside Nan Bei.


    Nan Bei looked at him blankly.


    Nan Bei is very aware of his injuries, and now this is not enough to be fatal. She was very curious. Tang Ye didn''t show mercy just now, and stabbed her body with a spear very resolutely. She knew that as long as Tang Ye tried harder, she would die. For this reason, she turned her head to look at things, which was a farewell before death. Now that Tang Ye drew his spear and stopped her bleeding, he would not kill her.


    why?


    She didn''t want this result.


    She turned her head to look at Tang Ye, who didn''t wait for her to speak, and said, "How about one life for another?"


    "Huh?" Nan Bei frowned.


    Tang Ye looked at the thing that was crawling up bit by bit in embarrassment, and said, "I saved the thing''s life, and your life belongs to me."


    North and South looked at Tang Ye blankly.


    She looked sad and said, "The thing...can''t be saved."


    "Who said that?" Tang Ye asked with a sneer.


    Nan Bei could not answer. The famous doctor she brought to see was very prestigious. The famous doctor said that he could not be saved. She also felt that the life of the thing was approaching. This was a feeling of her being a warrior, so she firmly believed that the thing would die. But Tang Ye asked her ironically. She knew that Tang Ye¡¯s master was a medical idiot who farmed Baicao. She heard the name Nong Baicao from his master more than once, and she knew that it was a person whom even the master respected, so the apprentice of Nong Baicao If it can save things, will it really be possible?


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "The internal injury of something hurt the lungs, and the lungs began to die. It was really serious. The average doctor would directly think that he was a dead person, and the famous doctor would try to save him, but the result was not satisfactory. He will die. However, a superb doctor will save him by superb means. And I am a superb doctor, not an ordinary doctor."


    Nan Bei was taken aback, and then he curled his lips, damn-really wanted to laugh... How could this guy boast about himself so unmodestly.


    "I''m a superb doctor!" This guy would say so seriously.


    Tang Ye didn''t feel that he was wrong, it was all facts, and he looked at Nan Bei Dao seriously, "How about my proposal? If I save things, your life belongs to me."


    North and South looked at what was coming over, without hesitation, and said directly: "Okay."


    Her feelings for things are not fake, so there is no need to hesitate.


    Tang Ye made this deal just because of her.


    Things crawled over, and I was a little dazed to see that the North and South were not seriously injured and would die.


    Tang Ye looked at him without talking nonsense, took out the silver needle directly, tore off his clothes, stuck the silver needle in his lungs, and then ran the Qi Jin. The needle and Qi Jin used both, to forcibly clean up a part of the stasis in the lungs. His blood and carrion caused him to be deadly.


    "Puff!" Under Tang Ye''s treatment, the thing couldn''t help but vomit blood, the blood turned black, there were blood clots, and some minced meat.


    Regarding the situation of things, Tang Ye glanced at him when he crawled over. As a "superb doctor", he directly saw the situation of things'' injuries. That''s why there is this quick treatment, and there is no need to observe carefully.


    He can no longer take time to observe carefully, things are dying, and if he doesn''t quickly retain his last vitality, he might die in the next second.


    Now that a part of the fatal injuries in the lungs have been removed, and his vitality has been expanded, he will not die so fast. And next, Tang Ye needed more complicated treatment. How can it be so easy to save a person who frequently dies.


    The thing vomited a few mouthfuls of congestion, and I felt that my breathing became much smoother, and my dying look improved a bit. I had difficulty speaking before, so I could barely speak the whole thing. He looked at Tang Ye and hummed, "You, what are you going to do? If you dare to kill my sister..."


    "Shut up!" Tang Ye yelled coldly, continued to inject needles in his lungs to help him heal his injuries, and said: "If you don''t want to die, just say a few words. Your sister sold herself to save you, I saved you , Your sister is mine."


    Oh, this is a bit ambiguous. Is it my person? Something was immediately furious, this shameless **** actually threatened her sister with herself in an attempt to occupy her body!


    Something was going to scold Tang Ye, but Tang Ye pinched his chin to make him speechless, and hummed, "Don¡¯t say anything, you would rather die than let your sister do that kind of thing, now you have the right to say Such a thing? If I don''t care about you, you will die after a few breaths!"


    Seeing something still so angry, Tang Ye frowned, realizing the ambiguity of what he said just now, and said: "Don''t worry, I want your sister, not her body, but her life. Do my life for me, understand? What''s more, the choice she made is not your turn to intervene. Although I don¡¯t know the past of your siblings, I can tell you that with your sister¡¯s strength and temperament, she has been guarding you in the past, and you think you are Have won a lot? No, your sister did it silently. Without your sister, you would have done nothing! Now, do you still want to worry about your sister?"


    Things froze, and Tang Ye was angry, turning his head to look north and south.


    North and South looked calm and gentle, twitched their lips at things, wanted to laugh, but found that they were not used to laughing.


    She does not deny what Tang Ye said.


    After experiencing life and death, I became more honest.


    Dongfang is destined to be a sensual man today. Seeing Nanbei like this, his eyes blurred again.


    After Tang Ye gave Thing a life-saving treatment, she stood up and looked at the things lying on the ground and the north and south. She couldn''t help but sigh that he and this sibling would actually come this far.


    Tang Ye looked at things and said, "Nan Bei gave me his life, and now I want your life."


    "Don''t rush to refute." Tang Ye waved his hand to stop what was about to speak.


    He suddenly clenched a fist, and he was very puzzled both east and west and north and south. Then he slammed a big tree not far away, and with a bang, the tree fell.


    What an overbearing power!


    East and West and North and South are amazed.


    Tang Ye''s punch just now was not a hard Tai Chi, but a diamond punch!


    That is the boxing technique that things are good at!


    Dong Xi thought he couldn''t make such a domineering King Kong fist. How did Tang Ye do it? Does he also learn Diamond Boxing?


    Tang Ye didn''t learn Diamond Boxing, it was just the essence of Hard Tai Chi, and with the guidance of Lu Celadon, he used the Diamond Boxing to imitate what he had seen before.


    He looked at things and said: "Do you think that if you have an arm cut off, you will be useless in your life? No, in fact, one arm can also be used to practice diamond boxing unmatched. I can give you pointers and let your diamond boxing. Better than before. What about one arm? One arm can dominate the situation! You don''t have to question my ability, I can beat it, can''t I teach it? If you can''t learn it, it''s your IQ problem. "


    Something is very angry, I''m much better than you!


    Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye in a daze. She was originally worried about saving her life, but her heart is still dead, what should I do?


    Isn''t Tang Ye''s method just to save things?

 Chapter 340： Buddha come!

    Use the emotional tendencies of East and West and North and South at this time to buy their lives and let them use them for themselves. Tang Ye''s approach was very wise and avoided their disobedience and infidelity. Some people say that this is taking advantage of the void. This is a bit funny, they all get what they need.


    A girl meets a caring boy when her heart is fragile. The boy likes her and she also wants to have a support. So in her state, the boy can easily pursue it. Is this taking advantage of others? Bah, is this romantic? !


    "Meeting you when I need it most is the happiest thing in my life."


    Tang Ye gave Dongxi and the North and South new life, so that they can live to cherish the friendship between brothers and sisters, it is a good thing for them. Otherwise to die together? If you die, there will be nothing left. After many years, it will be just a pile of loess. What kind of feelings do you have?


    Only by living, everything is possible!


    Nan Bei heard that Tang Ye said that he could return to the pinnacle of martial arts under his broken arm, even stronger than before, and he was very excited. She, who had always looked indifferent, showed excitement and gratitude when she looked at Tang Ye. Then she looked at things, hoping that things could agree to Tang Ye''s conditions.


    Isn''t it just selling his life to Tang Ye? They used to have so many feuds, and there will definitely be no peace in the future, but Tang Ye is developing, and standing on Tang Ye''s side may have different results.


    Things were lying on the ground looking at Tang Ye, his eyes still hesitant.


    Tang Ye looked at him and sneered: "You don''t want to sell my life to me? But I don''t think it can help you. Your sister''s life is mine, and I like her not because of her beauty, but her So, I will let her do some dangerous things in the future. So, in order for your sister to be safer from danger, should your brother stand up and protect her? So you better sell my life to me, Then I will let your siblings act together. So that you two take care of each other, is it safer?"


    "Tang Ye!" The thing yelled coldly.


    He was very angry that Tang Ye would let South and North do some dangerous things. However, anger turned anger, Tang Ye hit his vitals. By now, if he stands up and becomes stronger, then the purpose must be to protect his sister.


    Nan Bei was not angry with Tang Ye''s words. She already knew very well that Tang Ye was a hero. She believed that Tang Ye would really let her do something dangerous. Tang Ye doesn''t lack beauty, so what she wants is not her body, but her strength. She can accept this kind of thing. Tang Ye saved things, and she willingly worked for Tang Ye.


    Things looked at the north and the south, the north and the south were calm, he took a deep breath, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "I can sell you my life, but you have to let me re-train the diamond boxing as I just said. I stay with my sister. If something happens to my sister, I will kill you at all costs!"


    A subtle arc flashed from the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, and he smiled evilly and said, "Okay."


    Two lives of great importance are accepted!


    Tang Ye saw that the wounds on Nanbei''s chest were a little serious. He stabbed them. Now Nanbei is his own, so he cared more and squatted down again to help Nanbei heal.


    However, he turned his body north and south and said, "No need."


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said: "Women are in trouble, there are two more meats on their breasts. Once they are injured, they have to take care of some etiquette and shame. However, North and South, I have encountered many things today, and now I cannot guarantee my safety. , So it¡¯s always good for your injury to be slowed down."


    North and South looked at Tang Ye and didn''t speak.


    Tang Ye pointed to his eyes and said, "Look at my clear eyes, the eyes are so kind and pure, will they have dirty and dirty thoughts?"


    The corners of Nanbei''s mouth twitched, is this guy sent by God to make a funny comparison?


    The lying thing snorted heavily, feeling that Tang Ye was really shameless, and actually teased his sister!


    After all, North and South were stubborn but Tang Ye, she felt that even if she insisted on not allowing Tang Ye to be treated, Tang Ye would forcibly treat her. If she believed that Tang Ye was really pure, she would be called a real idiot. This guy must want to do something to his chest!


    Tang Ye gently unwrapped some of the clothes on the chest of the North and the South, checked the wounds, and put a needle and bandaged it so that the North and South were no longer in pain. To the surprise of North and South, Tang Ye really didn''t do anything, and didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to touch some places that shouldn''t be touched.


    Tang Ye felt very sad when he saw Nan Bei questioning eyes, why is his character always being questioned?


    He looked at the North and the South and said helplessly: "You are a woman, I would like to treat you with chivalrous spirit. So even if we have something, we are still in a kind of upright love for children. It is true, we don''t know each other. , When you get better, shall we have a drink?"


    Nan Bei thinks Tang Ye is very stinky, who wants to have a relationship with your children!


    She looked at Tang Ye and hesitated, then nodded and said, "Okay."


    Refers to the matter of having a drink.


    Tang Ye smiled and retracted the silver needle, intending to stretch his muscles and leave. After tossing so much, it is time for a good rest. However, suddenly, his whole body was erected, and he felt an unprecedented sense of crisis!


    Nan Bei had the same reaction as Tang Ye. Regardless of the injury, he suddenly grabbed the Fuhu spear inserted next to him, turned over and jumped up, the spear pointed forward!


    Tang Ye turned around, looked forward, his heart tightened abruptly, and a sense of powerlessness was born, but then it turned into endless violence.


    Did these people make an appointment to kill themselves together today? !


    Ahead, there is a woman with golden eyes, with a faint golden light all over her body, like a holy Bodhisattva, walking step by step.


    Every time she took a step closer, Tang Ye felt that her heart was forced, very depressed.


    Cold-faced Bodhisattva, Dong Miaozhu!


    This woman is really not an ordinary woman. Jinguang added body? Is it the reincarnation of a Bodhisattva?


    It''s a good time to choose this time to kill yourself! Now that I am seriously injured, do I have a chance to survive when I fight this mysterious and unknown Bodhisattva possessed person? The east, west, north, and south are not effective at all. How do you deal with it?


    Dong Miaozhu was already very beautiful. At this time, the golden light was glowing and dazzling, adding a sense of holiness, which made people yearn for. It seems that this woman is not from the world, but from the sky.


    Tang Ye knew that she was going to kill herself, she didn''t look obsessed, her expression was somber and violent, like a demon, seeing the gods killing the gods, seeing the Buddha killing the Buddha, and humming: "You are not Dong Miaozhu!"


    Dong Miaozhu looked at him indifferently, and said: "I said, you are my evil fate, and you can only gain the way by killing you."


    "Through murder, what a shit!" Tang Ye yelled, becoming more violent.


    Dong Miaozhu frowned and said, "You don''t know about that life, so you will be at a loss."


    "Dog-shit!" Tang Ye seemed to vent all the violent backlogs in his heart these days, became very excited, and said angrily: "Then tell me about the life! Also, who are you?! "


    "The secret secret cannot be revealed." Dong Miaozhu said something that made Tang Ye want to vomit blood with anger.


    Tang Ye stared at Dong Miaozhu, and for the first time gave birth to the idea of ??wanting to blow a big beauty headshot.


    This woman is so hateful!


    "What a shit! You are a Bodhisattva, but you have a wicked relationship with me? Then you Bodhisattva is too shameless! As a Bodhisattva, you have a private relationship with a man? Hahaha, it''s a laugh!" Tang Ye Angrily laughed.


    Dong Miaozhu''s expression flashed with sadness and obscurity, like a sad ordinary woman, but quickly shook her head and looked at Tang Ye and said, "It''s useless to say more."


    Then she stretched out a golden arm behind her back, forming a huge golden light slap to pat Tang Ye.

 Chapter 341： Avalokitesvara!

    Tang Ye felt that he was too fateful. First, the people from Xiangxi Sanxie came to kill him, and then the north and south came with guns. Now there is Dong Miaozhu who is possessed by the Bodhisattva!


    Is this God must die by himself?


    Tang Ye didn''t know, but things were worse than that. At this time, on the side of Yanjing, the little prince let Ye Ying go out to the royal garden, the target is Lu Celadon who has clues to the goddess potion!


    Ye Ying chaan is a man who is strong enough to suppress his luck so as not to be targeted by Kunlun gatekeepers. Let him catch Lu Celadon, who can stop it?


    As always, the little prince drank peacefully for fun and laughed comfortably. He didn''t know that the plan to arrange the three evils of Xiangxi to kill Tang Ye had failed. But now Dong Miaozhu is dealing with Tang Ye. If Tang Ye is killed by Dong Miaozhu, then his goal has also been achieved.


    If you get rid of Tang Ye and catch Lu Celadon, everything will be back on track. The little prince squinted his eyes and showed a faint smile, but then he got up and slapped the table fiercely. He was not happy. For the twists and turns that Tang Ye made, he felt that it was a great failure in life. This kind of thing shouldn''t happen! Because of this incident, he was almost removed from the clan.


    "Tang Ye, you''d better die more painful!" The little prince gave a gloomy cry.


    He drank the wine in his hand, then stood up and walked to a wooden cabinet, pressed a certain switch, the wooden cabinet opened, revealing a secret path. He walked into the secret tunnel and arrived at a secret room with a jade seal floating in the middle.


    The jade seal is the size of a fist, light blue, and has a dragon-shaped carving. The jade seal was used by kings in ancient times. The emperor''s imperial decree will be stamped with a jade seal. So Yuxi is a symbol of supreme authority, even a symbol of national power. Stealing the jade seal in order to seek the emperor''s throne just illustrates the importance of jade seal.


    This country has changed from one dynasty to one dynasty in ancient times. There are jade seals in each dynasty, and every jade seal contains the luck of that country at that time. Qi luck accumulated in the jade seal, and the jade seal became a holy thing.


    Therefore, Yuxi can mobilize luck!


    When you get a jade seal, you can absorb the air luck in the jade seal, and use this air fortune to change your fate. Those careerists and conspirators who want this world to return to the era of humans and the great chaos of the heavens, what they need most is Yuxi!


    However, the jade seals of the ancient countries of the past are stored in the red wall palace, guarded by the emperor''s true dragon, it is difficult for anyone to steal, even the leaders who deal with important national affairs at the red wall all year round. Unless a gas trainer from the Guwu River and Lake appears, it can be captured by the gas trainer''s ability. But Qi trainers are a taboo in this world, so Kunlun gatekeepers will not allow them to reach this world.


    At this time, the jade seal in front of the little prince is naturally fake. The jade seals of ancient countries are all on the red wall, otherwise the red wall would have been anxious. However, looking at all dynasties and generations, many of those who wanted to rebel secretly imitated the jade seal. Even some conspirators succeeded in changing the jade seal to the real one. The fake jade seal was used by the emperor for a period of time, thus condensing luck.


    The jade seal in front of the little prince is exactly this kind of fake jade seal that embodies luck. Although it is fake, it can play a huge role at a critical time.


    Jiangshanju enshrines the fake jade seal in the secret room, which is obviously not small.


    Maybe, Jiangshanju just wants to destroy the shackles of Qi Luck and restore the great chaotic world of human masters and heavenly immortals!


    Staring at the jade seal floating in the air with a faint golden light, the little prince looked cold and stern, and said, "How can such a great cause be destroyed by a mouse shit!"


    ...


    Yunyun dense forest.


    Dong Miaozhu''s golden light arm stretched out from behind, the palm of his hand became bigger and bigger, as if forming a "…e" big seal, patted Tang Ye''s head.


    Before Tang Ye could take action, Nan Bei rushed to him with a gun, trying to resist him.


    Tang Ye was very moved, this woman was protecting herself so soon?


    Of course, Nan Bei must protect him. When he is dead, things will die. Nan Bei didn''t want the hope that she had just raised to become despair again, she desperately wanted to save Tang Ye.


    She raised the tiger spear high and collided with the mark of "…e" from Dong Miaozhu.


    when!


    There was a crisp sound, as if the bells of a temple in the mountains were ringing, long and thick.


    The bells concealed everything, and the fuhu guns in the north and south had no effect.


    Only the voice of Buddha, the outcome is obvious.


    The north and south were suppressed by the "swastika" gold seal, his legs sank into the ground, the corners of his mouth were bleeding immediately, the wound on his chest opened again, a lot of blood flowed out, and his clothes soon became red, and his face became extremely pale.


    Tang Ye immediately went to help her, punching the golden seal of the word "…e" with a punch. Nan Bei''s body was shaky, Tang Ye hurriedly supported her, let her sit next to things, and said, "You and things are waiting here, don''t intervene anymore. If I''m destined to die, I''m sorry for you."


    The thing next to him frowned. Although he knew Dong Miaozhu''s extraordinaryness, he still snorted, "Where did the high spirits go?"


    Tang Ye ignored his sarcasm, and faced Dong Miaozhu in the past, coldly snorting: "You are a person who understands the Tao of Buddhism. You have to do this? What do you mean by attaining Tao is to become the supreme Buddha?"


    The Buddha, who is aware of all the dharmas of the three lives, is known as the teacher of the three realms and the loving father of the four lives. The Buddha who has achieved Consummation has infinite wisdom and strength, reaching the supreme and unparalleled realm.


    Tang Ye knew that there was no Buddha in this world. Because the Buddha... all went to the Western Heaven. As for the Bodhisattva, either in the western sky or in the legendary fairy mountain in the South China Sea. However, the current Dong Miaozhu is too peculiar. If it is the reincarnation of the Buddha and possesses the power of the Buddha, then she will be slapped and let her slap to death.


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye with pity in his eyes, and said, "Even if you live for two lives, I don''t understand why you have a buddha relationship? For many things, you know you can''t do it instead of doing it, otherwise you will be unwilling and unwilling. This is greed. If others stop you, you will have hatred and resentment, kill people and then quickly, this is anger. You kill people without distinction of good and evil, violent and evil, and persuade others to persevere but do not understand, this is ignorance. Greed, anger, ignorance, You have all three unwholesome roots... If you don''t go to hell, whoever goes to hell!"


    "You...I..." Tang Ye was really convinced, she was speechless, and Dong Miaozhu described it like this!


    But if you think about it carefully, Dong Miaozhu is right in some places. He is very greedy, otherwise he would not seek a happy ending for everything. He is also quite crazy, otherwise how can he enter the state of obsession?


    But he really didn''t want to talk about Dong Miaozhu here. He felt that the conversation with Dong Miaozhu was completely a chicken-to-duck talk, he was happy, and no one knew who. What kind of mess in the previous life, what he wants is to survive now!


    He lives in the moment, if anyone stops him, he kills him!


    Tang Ye stared at Dong Miaozhu and said: "Yes, I just have greed, anger, ignorance and ignorance. What''s wrong? According to your previous words, you have a relationship with me, right? So, you like a greed, anger and ignorance. ''S man? How ridiculous, you want to become a Buddha?"


    Dong Miaozhu''s state of mind was not provoked by Tang Ye''s words, and said, "So the bitter fruit that I planted by myself, I came to it."


    "Fart!" Tang Ye yelled angrily, "I am Tang Ye now, and I have nothing to do with you! I don''t believe in any past and present, I just need to live in the present! You want to kill me, Then I will kill you, no matter what kind of bodhisattva you are!"


    Tang Ye''s violent aura surged sharply, no longer caring about internal injuries. He looked like a madman, and his eyes were bloodshot and almost filled his entire eyes, making his eyes blood red, like a bloodthirsty monster.


    Tang Ye''s physical strength soared inexplicably, this was because he had just unlocked the flame seal in his body. He didn''t want to be like this before it was the last step. It''s okay in Yanjing. After the matter is over, I can go back to Lin Yourong to calm down, but now it''s far in Yundian, if I use this force, I don''t know how to solve the sequelae after the end. But now there is no way, Dong Miaozhu''s appearance is too unexpected, he can only do this.


    After Tang Ye''s strength skyrocketed, he leaped high, then fell suddenly, and hit Dong Miaozhu with a punch.


    Dong Miaozhu waved the golden light arm behind him, but the golden light arm was broken!


    She frowned and said, "I came today because if you don''t die today, you will be lucky. I don''t allow it, then I will spend you soon!"


    "Avalokitesvara!"


    Hearing Dong Miaozhu''s low voice, she saw golden light on her body. The golden light turned into a **** after another. Then the **** Buddha seals gathered behind her. Slowly, as more and more Buddha seals accumulated, they began to form golden arms on her back and on both sides of her arms!


    In the end, on both sides of her arms, the **** and Buddha seals converged into eight golden arms. Twenty-six, plus two physical arms, that''s eighteen arms!


    Avalokitesvara!

 Chapter 342： Dead wood comes in spring!

    Seeing Dong Miaozhu''s supreme magic method of Avalokitesvara with a Thousand Hands, Tang Ye was dumbfounded, and the north and south were dumbfounded.


    What is the concept of Avalokitesvara? Not to mention those myths, just to mention the programs that appeared on the stage many years ago. The first time people who saw the program of Avalokitesvara were shocked and shocked. Who wouldn''t be amazed by this? !


    Right now, Dong Miaozhu had created a Thousand-Hand Guanyin by himself. If this is not an illusion, then the identity behind Dong Miaozhu is really terrifying.


    In Buddhist mythology, the full name of Thousand-Hand Avalokitesvara is "Avalokitesvara with Thousand Hands and Thousand Eyes", also known as "Avalokitesvara with Thousand Eyes and Thousand Arms". It is one of the six Avalokitesvara of Buddhism. , The right side servant of Amitabha Buddha, collectively known as the "Three Sages of the West".


    Those Amitabha Buddhas or something may make people feel confusing, but they don''t have a general impression of anything, and they look stunned. However, one of the three sages in the West, this identity is a very powerful character, right?


    The Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva with Thousand Hands and Thousand Eyes is a very great figure. Thousand hands protect all sentient beings and thousands of eyes. Tang Ye didn''t know how Dong Miaozhu''s identity was related to the Thousand Hands and Thousand Eyes Avalokitesvara at this time. If the Bodhisattva possessed by Dong Miaozhu was really this Thousand Hands and Thousand Eyes Avalokitesvara, then he would be a little envious of the so-called previous life.


    Can you have a leg with this kind of character?


    It''s blasphemous!


    Therefore, Tang Ye was sure that this matter had nothing to do with the Thousand Hands and Thousand Eyes Guanyin Bodhisattva. It may be a small animal raised by the Avalokitesvara Bodhisattva Thousand-Hands and Thousand-Eyes, or a small plant, even a piece of hair, and a personal item, which will be transformed into a beautiful woman after being psyched and become emotionally entangled with people. This is what Dong Miaozhu said Previous life.


    Tang Ye has one brain and two big heads for this kind of thing, and if it continues like this, hey, it will become a domestic romance drama that the screenwriter is forced to do!


    However, this fits in with the kind of thought that Tang Ye gave birth to before - in this world, something incredible has happened!


    Isn¡¯t it a good omen to go from a mature python to a mythical bodhisattva?


    The real world is going to collapse?


    If this is the case, Tang Ye didn''t understand why these things started from him?


    At this moment, Dong Miaozhu''s whole body was covered with golden light, and his eighteen golden arms were shining. They didn''t look like eighteen, but there were countless, worthy of the name Avalokitesvara with a thousand hands, magnificent and unstoppable!


    This magnificent momentum, standing in front of her, instantly made people feel very small. As a mortal, you should make a pilgrimage to her and worship her.


    Tang Ye was so shocked that he forgot to fight.


    Dong Miaozhu waved an arm and slapped Tang Ye away. Before Tang Ye landed, she waved another arm, grabbed one of Tang Ye''s legs, snapped, flicked left and right, and smashed Tang Ye to the ground. Then, she didn''t let Tang Ye escape from her control, and grabbed Tang Ye''s limbs with three arms, and held Tang Ye in the air, as if she was going to carry Tang Ye to five horses.


    Tang Ye had suffered serious internal injuries, and was beaten up like this again, only to feel that the flesh and bones of his whole body were not his own, pain, numbness, and weakness.


    Puff!


    He also kept vomiting blood.


    He has no combat power. To be precise, there is no will to fight. The power disparity is too great, facing Dong Miaozhu, who possesses the divine power of Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara, he didn''t even have a chance to resist a finger.


    He looked at the sky, dumbfounded, and felt that the sky was gray. How could it be so sad?


    He felt that he had done nothing wrong, and he had just struggled for survival along the way. Killed someone? It did kill people, but those people deserve to die! He admitted that he did not wrongly kill an innocent person! When I was fighting against the enemy, I was able to do good deeds and do good deeds. Even so, do you deserve to die?


    Doomed to die?


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye with a look of pity, and said, "Since you are him, you can only have this kind of fate. You have not yet opened your mind. Although you will be wronged on Huangquan Road, you are him. I will not feel that I will do it myself. wrong."


    Dong Miaozhu waved her other hand again, her hand could never be used up, that hand stretched out above Tang Ye, and a golden sharp sword was born out of thin air in her hand, which suddenly stab Tang Ye.


    Huh!


    The sharp sword pierced Tang Ye''s chest.


    Tang Ye watched, but could do nothing. Stabbed by a sharp sword, he choked and trembles constantly.


    Dong Miaozhu retracted all his arms, Tang Ye fell from the air and fell to the ground. After making a muffled snort, he vomited blood and stained his surroundings red.


    He is still powerless.


    The end was bleak.


    Looking at the east, west, north and south, the eyes were sullen, especially the north and south. She didn''t help Tang Ye again, not because she didn''t want to, but because she couldn''t do anything. That kind of Dong Miaozhu is not a human being, but a god, and they cannot resist. She was more painful than Tang Ye. Tang Ye gave her hope. Now that Tang Ye is dead, she is desperate again.


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye, who was struggling with difficulty, and said: "There is no way to hell, you are hostile, and you will walk **** the road to Huangquan. I will chant the sutras to clear the way."


    The corners of Tang Ye''s mouth twitched, and he wanted to speak, but it was very difficult, and he was already dead frequently.


    Dong Miaozhu frowned, walked closer, and said, "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye took a big breath and hummed to her with the last strength: "Fuck your mother..."


    Dong Miaozhu closed her eyes, knowing that Tang Ye was scolding her, and suddenly, a scene that made her unable to enter the Buddha appeared in her mind. Asking what love is in the world is only a promise between life and death. She felt that when she entered the world from the seat of a bodhisattva, she shouldn''t have read so many books first, so that she would not meet that person. When I was hurt by love, I would only talk about blue thin and shiitake mushrooms, how simple, instead of saying "If life is just like the first time, what is the autumn wind and sad picture fan. Waiting for leisure, but the heart of the old, but the heart is easy to change "Such words that make people sad for a long time, and still have endless aftertastes. This makes people sad for a long time. If this were not the case, perhaps there would be no sentimental thoughts now.


    But it doesn''t matter, he is dead, and everything is over.


    Dong Miaozhu closed his eyes and folded his palms, read some scriptures, and sent Tang Ye to Huangquan Road.


    Tang Ye was blinded and felt that he was going to die. But he has never been a person willing to give up living. With so many people and so many things, how can he die? He is not at ease, nor reconciled! Why have to die by yourself? Where do you deserve to die?


    No one is born to die!


    Tang Ye was lying on the ground just now, struggling for the last time, to see if there was a turnaround that would make him immortal. It''s just that his behavior is absurd, and he doesn''t even hold any hope. That is what he had never studied carefully, and his master Nong Baicao did not allow him to **** the thirteen ghost acupoints he studied!


    Open the ghost hole!


    Ghost Cave Reincarnation Technique!


    His thoughts were very absurd, even he didn''t know how the ghost cave reincarnation technique works, he just gambled, opened the ghost cave on his body, and put himself into a dead body state. It''s like a mistake, hoping for a miracle.


    What a ridiculous means of survival.


    But what a respectable will to survive.


    He doesn''t want to die, he is not willing to die!


    He quietly pierced the thirteen ghost caves in his body, including ghost seals, ghost palaces, ghost caves, ghost bases, ghost roads, ghost markets, ghost halls, ghost pillows, ghost hearts, ghost legs, ghost letters, and ghost houses. , Guichen. However, nothing has changed, and he feels that his vitality is about to disappear.


    However, at this moment, he heard Dong Miaozhu''s chanting of the scriptures, his confused consciousness suddenly became clear, and he entered an ethereal world, seeing the ice and snow melt, the warm sunshine, and the revival of everything... Revitalized.


    "That''s...withered trees in spring?"


    He had such a thought.

 Chapter 343： Great opportunity!

    Tang Ye''s consciousness came to a wonderful ethereal world, the cold winter passed, the early spring arrived, and all things recovered. He saw a big decayed tree, after being nourished by the vitality of spring, it sprouts little by little, then grows and becomes green again.


    Tang Ye felt that there was a big road in it, and wanted to seize the opportunity. However, when he tried to approach the resurgent tree, he found that he couldn''t move his whole body. Looking down at his body, he found that his body was stabbed by a big sword and stabbed into the ground!


    The body was stared at the ground!


    The sword is a golden sword, and an attack weapon formed by Dong Miaozhu with the power of Avalokitesvara. Pierce his body and take his life away. He was angry, he was unwilling, and wanted to pull out this big sword and go to the side of the resurgent tree, maybe he could realize the supreme magic of withered trees and spring.


    Tang Ye wanted to stretch out his hand to pull out the big sword, but he couldn''t move his whole body. He struggled, but his struggle changed this wonderful and ethereal world.


    The change in the world is mainly the rapid change of seasons. It is like after the spring rain, everything grows and vigorously, but in a blink of an eye, it is like the summer heat and the insects are anxious. Then it changes to the bleak autumn, and everything is sluggish. Finally came the cold winter, quiet and gloomy, lifeless.


    Suddenly this change made Tang Ye flustered and at a loss. How could the chance that finally appeared, watch it slip away?


    He was not reconciled. Since struggle and anxiety would make things worse, he settled down and kept calm. At this time, he heard the scripture read by Dong Miaozhu. Dong Miaozhu''s voice passed into his ears, like wisps of spring breeze, making his aching body comfortable. Then he found that this ethereal world that had entered the cold winter slowly changed back to spring.


    "No way?!"


    Tang Ye was stunned at this moment. Could it be that your chance is related to Dong Miaozhu?


    It''s ridiculous, a woman who wants to kill herself is actually her chance!


    Tang Ye began to reject Dong Miaozhu''s voice, only to find that his body began to aches again, and the ethereal world began to deteriorate again.


    This fucking... Tang Ye cursed secretly, and then became very boneless, and began to accept Dong Miaozhu''s voice and listen to Dong Miaozhu''s chanting.


    He thought, since this woman wants to kill himself, not only did he not die by using her ability, but he also realized the supreme magic method of withered trees and spring, would he **** her off?


    Thinking about it this way, Tang Ye felt that accepting Dong Miaozhu''s voice was not so spineless.


    He began to obey Dong Miaozhu''s chanting and listened to Dong Miaozhu''s voice. Suddenly he discovered that Dong Miaozhu''s voice was very nice, crisp, light, and tactful, just like the weather!


    After a while, he found that his hands could move. He wanted to pull out the golden sword pierced into his body, but found that the golden sword was turning into golden sand and then blending into his body. As the golden sand blended in, he felt that his injuries were getting lighter and lighter.


    Unexpectedly, the sword that almost killed his own life has become a vital force to save his own life!


    wonderful! Amazing!


    But this kind of thing must have other predisposing factors. Tang Ye guessed that this was because his body had experienced the leap of life and death. He thought it would be useful to pierce thirteen ghost holes in his body. In other words, it was precisely because the thirteen ghost acupoints were opened that the body showed signs of death. Then the death phase encountered the scripture chanted by Dong Miaozhu, which is probably the "rebirth sutra", which caused the death phase to be stimulated, cracked, and then happened Changed.


    Life and death, life and death. Alternate seasons, cold winter and warm spring, dead wood rebirth!


    Not long after, Tang Ye felt that his body was in peace, tried to stand up, and found that he could act. He walked towards the resurrected tree, and as soon as he entered the area of ??the tree, his body trembled, as if being hit by a spring breeze.


    Tang Ye was overjoyed, immediately sat down cross-legged, closed his eyes and realized that he could see the trees recovering.


    Integrate with nature and achieve unity!


    At this time, even if Tang Ye closed his eyes, he seemed to be able to see any creatures in this world, either vigorously, or dying in his old age. The seasons change, birth, old age, sickness and death, flowers bloom and fall, clouds and clouds... I am the master!


    When Tang Ye felt these, the ethereal world he was in, the cold winter receded, and the warm spring greenery spread, covering all corners.


    Withered trees come in spring, dying things come back to life!


    Tang Ye''s epiphany, the great road is perfect!


    At this time, Tang Ye''s consciousness returned to the body from the ethereal world, and his physical injury quickly improved. The previous internal injuries and the trauma just beaten by Dong Miaozhu were almost healed!


    Dong Miaozhu had originally pityed, or was still feeling unhappy, closed her eyes and quietly chanted to the life scripture to send Tang Ye to Huangquan Road, however, she suddenly felt a tremendous vitality. She opened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye, her eyes widened, as if her chin was about to fall to the ground.


    This guy... is full of blood resurrected?


    Tang Ye propped up, refreshed, there was a half-death look.


    The desperate Nangbei next to him saw that Tang Ye was not injured, and his mouth was open with surprise, which was very different from her usual image.


    Is Tang Ye really Xiaoqiang who can''t beat him?


    Or, he is the illegitimate child of God, so he can''t kill him!


    After being surprised, Nan Bei became extremely surprised. If Tang Ye is not dead, she has a future!


    The things next to him originally thought that Tang Ye was dead, and felt that Tang Ye''s vigorous look was very ridiculous and ironic. What do you say to buy your own life, how can you buy it when people die?


    After he noticed the difference between the north and the south, he turned his head to look, his eyes also opened, and he saw that Tang Ye was all right!


    He thought it was ridiculous, but he also felt very lucky.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye, the enchanting evildoer, did not make enemies with him anymore, but stood on his side, otherwise, how would he play in the future?


    Dongxi was naturally surprised at Tang Ye''s recovery. After all, it can be concluded that Tang Ye, who is bound to die, suddenly resurrected full of blood, it was incredible!


    Such a person is not a human being at all!


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye, feeling very tired after being surprised. How could this guy realize that the dead trees come in spring when they die frequently?


    She is the reincarnation of the bodhisattva''s spirit body, and she knows the Supreme Dharma deeply, and she can naturally see at a glance the reason for this incredible change in Tang Ye. That is the power of dead wood every spring!


    Dead wood comes in spring, which is a Buddhist term for Zen forest. The original meaning of dead wood is that every spring comes alive and blooms. There is an allusion that a disciple asked the eminent monk master: How about the dead tree in spring? Master said: Rare in the world. "


    Dong Miaozhu really didn''t understand why Tang Ye had such an adventure. The dead trees come in spring, the iron trees bloom, and the bodhi gives birth to children, which can be understood by the talents of great opportunity in the boundless Buddhism. But Tang Ye, a person who has no Buddha nature, is full of greed, anger, and ignorance.


    God is really eyeless!


    Dong Miaozhu was very angry about this, and suddenly, her eyes widened and realized something terrible.


    When she was in Yanjing, she chanted Buddhist scriptures, and speculated that Tang Ye would be lucky if he did not die today. She had a great chance. In order to prevent Tang Ye from getting such an opportunity, she specially came to kill Tang Ye. However, now that Tang Ye had come to kill Tang Ye by himself, Tang Ye had a great opportunity!


    Could it be... the root of everything lies in yourself?


    Dong Miaozhu was frightened and his face turned pale.


    After thinking about it, she slammed up to the sky and shouted, "Bodhisattva, why do you suffer so much?!"


    At this moment, her hair is thick as a waterfall, and her hair is flying like three thousand green silks, beautiful and desolate.


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye again, tears streaming down his face.


    "Why?!" she shouted.


    Tang Ye looked ignorant.


    Dong Miaozhu jumped away and disappeared.


    Tang Ye reacted, furious.


    This woman is too shameless!


    Now that I am resurrected with full blood, I must beat her, because she abused herself as a dog just now!


    However, she distracted herself with a few tears, flicked herself and took the opportunity to escape!

 Chapter 344： The enemy is coming!

    Dong Miaozhu suddenly changed and left suddenly, Tang Ye was very puzzled. He wanted to stop Dong Miaozhu from fighting and try the power of the dead wood every spring. At this moment, he felt that all the power in nature belonged to him, and there was an unstoppable domineering spirit.


    But instead of chasing Dong Miaozhu, he looked in the direction of Yan Jing and frowned.


    Comprehending that the dead wood meets the spring, his strength has risen to a level, reaching the realm of the fivefold energy. In addition to the improvement of strength, he has also improved in spirit, vision and deduction. When he returned to his body from that ethereal world just now, he had a foreboding that something bad was happening to Yanjing.


    Intuition told him that he must rush back to Yanjing immediately!


    Tang Ye looked towards East and West and North and South. East and West were still dying. Just now, North and South were injured again to stop Dong Miaozhu. He walked to the east, west, south and north, pressing his two hands on the shoulders of east, west and north, respectively, sending the east, west, south and north the life force of the dead wood in spring. The east and the south suddenly trembled and felt wonderful, like a body. The pain is gone.


    At this moment, Tang Ye felt that there was a small green tree growing in his body, and the small tree had a strong vitality. This is a manifestation of Dead Wood Fengchun in his body, and this magic method can be understood more intuitively and vividly. Tang Ye called this little tree the tree of life, which could grow continuously.


    After alleviating the injuries of the east, west, north and south, Tang Ye wanted to rush back to Yanjing, but didn''t know how to arrange the east and the south. Although Dead Wood Fengchun is a rare magic method in the world, Tang Ye felt that the legendary resurrection effect was impossible. This is a life force at best and can ease the injury. If the disease is really cured, it still needs to go through the process of treatment, medicine, and root removal.


    Rustle!


    At this time, there was a sound of crushing trees and worms, something is rushing!


    Tang Ye smiled, the east and the north look tight. They knew about this guy Tang Ye, and there were waves of people who wanted to kill this guy. I really don''t know how this guy lived till now. This will not be the one who will kill him again!


    East and West and North and South were shocked by Tang Ye''s opportunity, as well as the incredible but speechless his experience. It is actually very dangerous to follow him!


    Chi Chi!


    The rushing thing appeared, and suddenly a huge snake head appeared. Seeing things from East and West and North and South, they were so scared that they stiffened.


    It''s the **** props!


    Such a big snake?


    The two couldn''t believe their eyes. How could there be such a big snake in the world! Isn''t this a monster special effect only available in movies!


    However, they saw two beautiful women standing on the head of the python. One is tall and arrogant, the other is petite and pretty. The python kept approaching, staying next to Tang Ye, very close to them, the python lowered its head and swallowed them a bit!


    Nan Bei rushed to Tang Ye again, trying to save Tang Ye!


    I have to say that Nan Bei is really a loyal subordinate, it seems that he has become Tang Ye''s dead man. The dead man should die, the master is in trouble and must stand in front.


    Tang Ye was so moved, she didn''t expect this woman to be so loyal. To get such a subordinate, today is not a loss in any case, let alone comprehend the magic method of withered trees in spring.


    It seems that it is indeed seeking wealth and wealth.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and pressed Nan Bei''s shoulders that stood in front of him. Nan Bei looked back at him, he smiled and shook his head, making her retreat. At this time, she found that the giant python had not attacked them, she felt puzzled, hesitated for a while before heeded Tang Ye''s words and retreated.


    At this time, the giant python whimpered twice, stretched out the snake letter to lick Tang Ye''s face, very affectionate.


    Tang Ye thought depressed, this snake is a female!


    When Dongxi and Nanbei saw the giant python licking Tang Ye''s face intimately, their expressions were immediately stiff. This... **** is fake!


    Is this giant python Tang Ye''s pet?


    absurd!


    They think the world is crazy, Tang Ye actually has such a giant python? This guy is definitely not a human being, either a demon or a fairy! Otherwise, how could there be such a weird thing!


    Even if Dongxi and Nanbei are high-strength warriors, they still feel incredible for such a refined python.


    Their eyes looking at Tang Ye became very complicated. At the beginning, they were born with Murong Qingfeng, thinking that Tang Ye was just a small person who had offended Murong Qingfeng, and killed him without any disturbance. But now, they feel that Tang Ye is simply the big boss behind the unfathomable, mysterious and powerful, there seems to be nothing impossible with this guy.


    Tang Ye ignored the complex emotions of East and West and North and South, looked at Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon on the head of the giant python, and said, "Why are you back?"


    Tang Manhong was very worried, and said, "After I walked away with Yueya just now, I suddenly felt a strong momentum gushing out from your side, and it was not yours. What''s going on?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, someone wanted to kill me, but...she saved me instead."


    "Huh?" Tang Manhong was even more puzzled. Seeing what Tang Ye suddenly discovered, he said in surprise: "Your injury... is it all right?"


    "Right." Tang Ye said.


    "What the **** is going on?" Tang Manhong felt very incredible.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to slowly explain the matter of Dead Wood Fengchun. He still had a lot of things he didn''t understand about Dead Wood Fengchun. He said, "I will tell you this in the future, now you take them back to recuperate, and I will write you a prescription for healing. After they are well wounded, if there is anything Tang Sect needs to do, you can rest assured to leave it to them."


    Tang Manhong looked east, west, south and north, frowning in confusion. She didn''t know how Tang Ye took two subordinates in a blink of an eye, and listening to Tang Ye''s words, she felt that these two men were very capable and loyal, and could be used with confidence. Is there such a good thing?


    However, since Tang Ye was so sure, she didn''t think too much, nodded and said: "Okay."


    ...


    Yanjing, Royal Garden, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon stay in the house.


    Lu Celadon read the book quietly as before. Maybe it''s because she is a goddess, and her extremely smart head needs to constantly replenish knowledge, otherwise it will stop working, so she reads every day. Lin Yourong is relatively free, mopping the floor and making the house clean, almost spotless. She wiped the floor and ran to the kitchen to study new recipes. This carefree life is really enviable. Only when she missed Tang Ye, her pretty little face was full of sadness.


    Outside, Chen Hu of the Tigers team guarded them as always. They thought that today would be the same as usual, and they would spend it peacefully. However, never expected that a powerful momentum suddenly enveloped him. They did not monitor any figures, but they kept falling down.


    Chen Hu was anxious, knowing that this was an attack by a superb warrior like Tang Ye. He issued an order through the walkie-talkie, asking all the defenses to narrow down a circle, so that the guarding position of the house has no dead ends.


    Chen Hu retreated to the door of the house, not only blocking outside, but also the closest to Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong, to better protect Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong.


    At this time, a black figure flashed out, and the two members of the Tigers team had their necks broken before they had time to lift the gun.


    Killing is like stepping on ants.


    This is an extremely powerful warrior.


    Jiangshanju night shadow chaos!


    Inside the house, Lu Celadon stood up suddenly, exclaiming: "Sister Yourong!"


    Lin Yourong hurried out, Lu Celadon took her hand and quickly backed away, the enemy is approaching!

 Chapter 345： The indispensable daughter!

    The Tigers have rich combat experience, and quickly locate the direction and number of enemy attacks. What surprised Chen Hu was that there was only one enemy, and he attacked directly!


    He immediately mobilized everyone to defend to the front gate, but as the incoming black shadow flashed, the blocking team members continued to fall.


    Chen Hu''s eyes were blood red, and he saw so many comrades falling down but couldn''t save him, unwilling, angry, and painful. But he couldn''t mess around and command other teammates calmly. Shooting, sniping, power grids, etc. were all used, and none of them worked.


    "Noisy!" Ye Ying snorted, feeling that the people from the Tigers team shot and yelled very noisily. He rushed to all directions with a sudden burst of energy. All the members of the Tigers team except Chen Hu were all caught The impact fell to the ground and was seriously injured, making it difficult to stand up. In some serious cases, the internal organs were broken and he vomited blood and died.


    Chen Hu was stronger, and barely blocked the impact of his vigor, and he was the only one left in the Tigers team to stand in front of Ye Yingchao.


    But he looked very small.


    In Yeyingchao, a powerful warrior who needs to use Jiangshanju''s fake jade seal to cover his luck, he has no room to resist.


    Ye Ying Ranben is a master from the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, as for why he can leave the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it is unknown. But he could keep the Kunlun gatekeeper from noticing it, and he must have concealed his strong luck. The method he used was the fake jade seal hidden in Jiangshanju.


    In the face of enemies in this world, he can easily solve them without using the hidden force of luck. If it releases too much power, it will attract the attention of the Kunlun gatekeeper and be captured back to Guwu Jianghu. For him, it was a humiliating cage. Moreover, he wants to break the fetters of luck in this world and return the world to the chaotic world where humans and heavenly immortals coexist.


    As a strong man who came out of the ancient martial arts world, he knew very well that only in this way could he truly prove eternal life and immortality. After all, the world of ancient martial arts is just a small world of warriors. Only the great world that has been deprived of the vitality of proving Dao and dominated by something called "science" is the paradise of proving Dao!


    The heavenly gate that goes to the sky also exists in this big world. As for the small world of ancient martial arts, even if the martial arts cultivation reaches the extreme, there is no way to open the gate of heaven!


    Lu Celadon has clues to the celestial lady''s potion, and it is also possible to bear the celestial luck. This kind of luck can turn a fake jade seal into a real jade seal, and then it can disrupt the layout of the jade seal on the red wall court, as long as it breaks This world guardian barrier, which is claimed to be incapable of being broken by the gods, can take the opportunity to capture other jade seals. When you get all the jade seals, you will be able to break through the shackles of the world''s aura in one fell swoop and make the world return to chaos.


    At that time, human beings can once again prove the Tao for longevity, and the world of heavenly immortals will no longer be unchanged, and new strength will be injected. With a newcomer flying fairy, the hierarchical order can be reopened. Such a world is truly wonderful, is the true survival of the fittest, and can truly create the supreme overlord!


    Many people have forgotten the civilization that was left by the ancestors of Zhengdao Changsheng, which existed since Pangu opened the world! Who thinks this civilization is the root cause of the destruction of the world? Those defenders who shout for peace! That is, there was an old Taoist priest who couldn''t see the killing that was necessary in the longevity of Taoism, and cut off the luck of heaven and earth with a single sword, making the sky the heaven and the earth the earth. Then his disciples and grandchildren inherited the will and finally smoothed the world and became a paradise for mortals. Nowadays, the numb people only know "scientism", which is really ridiculous!


    Ye Ying Ran is very angry and unwilling to this phenomenon!


    Seeing Chen Hu who was still standing upright to stop him, Ye Yingluan waved his hand impatiently, and said, "Boring bored."


    When he waved his hand, another powerful force rushed out, directly knocking Chen Hu away.


    Chen Hu vomited blood, but quickly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, stood up, clenched his fist and rushed towards Ye Ying chao, and shouted angrily: "As long as I can stand up, you don''t want to cross this door!"


    Ye Yingran felt ridiculous, and said, "You have some foundation, but in front of me, how different from ants? Killing you is like stepping on a group of ants accidentally. How do I know which one you are?"


    Chen Hu rushed forward. He didn''t even release his hand. He directly shook his body. Chen Hu was stunned and flew out, hit the stone steps, knocked his head, and passed out.


    Ye Ying chaan walked directly into the house.


    Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong retreated behind the wall of the hall and stared at the incoming Ye Yingchaan.


    This is an old man with white hair. Why is it so disturbing?


    Lin Yourong, who was kind-hearted, thought that the old man was not a bad person, but Lu Celadon showed extremely vicious eyes. Before Tang Ye left, he told her that Lu Celadon was absolutely correct in judging certain things. Although she didn''t know why Tang Ye said that, at the moment, being held tightly by Lu Celadon, she chose to believe in Lu Celadon.


    Ye Yingran saw Lu Celadon, Jie Jie smiled and said, "Little girl, should you go with me?"


    "Never!" Lu Celadon exclaimed.


    Lin Yourong was so frightened when he heard the old man''s grin, he no longer felt that this might be a kind old man, that he was an old demon at all!


    She was very scared, but she was older than Lu Celadon. As an older sister, of course she had to protect her younger sister, so she took the courage to take a step and protect her.


    Lu Celadon was taken aback, looking at Lin Yourong''s figure and moved, and then she took a step to protect him.


    "Celadon, you, you retreat behind me, I won''t let him take you away!" Lin Yourong pulled Celadon to land, acting bravely, but his voice was obviously panic.


    Lu Qingci said, "Sister Yourong, I won''t let him hurt you!"


    Ye Yingran couldn''t watch this kind of sisterly relationship, and hummed coldly: "Little girl, I don''t have time to play with you slowly, and follow me immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Lu Qingci stared at Ye Ying chaan, looking for his weakness. Lu Celadon, who has mastered the point, line and surface structure of all things, is equivalent to the power of the **** of destruction, even if she is weak, as long as she can find the opportunity to strike the weakest point of the body structure of the night, it can have a huge effect, even It is possible to dismantle Ye Yingchaan''s body!


    Soon she discovered the weakness of Ye Yingchaan, and used the martial arts power she learned from Tang Ye these days, and cooperated with the coup of fighting cattle from a mountain to fight against Ye Yingchaan''s weakness.


    Ye Ying chaan never thought that Lu Celadon would master the martial arts power. Unexpectedly, he was caught off guard. He was hit by Lu Celadon and flew out directly. After landing, he vomited blood directly, feeling that his whole body was disassembled.


    "How is this possible!" Ye Ying exclaimed.


    He stood up immediately, looking at Lu Celadon''s face with incredible expression.


    But soon he laughed and said, "Little girl, it is really you! To see through my weakness, you...have the power of a goddess! You are absolutely indispensable to our great cause!"


    "Hahaha, it''s not bad, I can''t find a place to break through the iron shoes, it takes no time to come!" Ye Ying chaotically was excited.


    Although he was injured by Lu Celadon, after all, Lu Celadon was too weak to solve it at once, so there would be no chance again.


    Lu Qingci''s face was pale, and he took Lin Yourong''s hand and ran upstairs.

 Chapter 346： Frozen Queen!

    Lu Celadon could see the situation very clearly, and she hit by surprise. Since she failed to destroy Ye Yingchao, there would be no chance again. Now she also saw how extraordinary Yeying was. If it is an ordinary warrior, if it is hit in the weakest part of the body structure, 90% of it will be destroyed. But Yeyingchao did not, which shows that the fragility of Yeyingchao has also been strengthened!


    This is an absolute powerhouse!


    Lu Celadon could only flee with Lin Yourong.


    But they couldn''t escape, Ye Ying wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth indiscriminately, and smirked with excitement. He originally only suspected that Lu Celadon had the luck of a goddess, but now it seems that Lu Celadon must be lucky. In this way, if Lu Celadon was caught, the great cause they planned would be just around the corner!


    Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong ran up to the second floor, Ye Yingchaan tiptoed gently, then jumped into the second floor corridor with a swish, blocking them in front of them.


    Lu Celadon immediately guarded Lin Yourong and punched Ye Ying indiscriminately. Although Lu Celadon has a poor foundation in martial arts, thanks to the talent of the goddess, the strength he exerts cannot be underestimated. It''s just like a breeze in front of a master like Ye Ying chaan. It wasn''t a deadly place, Ye Yingchao didn''t even need to block it, letting that force hit her body without any damage.


    Ye Ying squinted her eyes and laughed playfully, and said: "Little girl, with your talent, any warrior can be feared, but unfortunately your foundation is too weak now, and it is just a little girl to me. If you grow up, then It¡¯s not impossible to kill me. At least, you have much more potential than Tang Ye¡¯s kid. But you don¡¯t have that chance. When your value runs out, I will kill you myself! After all, I can beat me. Bleeding, no one has been in these years!"


    Lin Yourong knew that this old man came for Lu Celadon, and said angrily: "Don''t hurt the celadon, otherwise Tang Ye will not let you go!"


    "Tang Ye?" Ye Ying chaotic laughed, gloomily, and said: "Do you still count on Tang Ye? I tell you, Tang Ye can''t come back, he will die in Yundian!"


    "What?!" Lin Yourong exclaimed loudly.


    Lu Celadon frowned suddenly. She believed in Tang Ye''s abilities, but this time, these people were clearly prepared and planned for a long time. The people who came to arrest him were so powerful, let alone those who went to kill Tang Ye. Lu Celadon was very worried about Tang Ye''s accident, and was a little confused.


    Lin Yourong didn''t believe this was true, but couldn''t hide his panic, and murmured, "No, Tang Ye won''t have an accident..."


    Lu Celadon squeezed her hand for fear that this innocent and kind girl would collapse. Unlike Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon has seen too many ugly humanities in the tragedies experienced since the death of her parents, and she even hated others for a time, so her mood is more complicated and sophisticated than Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong is a flower living in a greenhouse, but Lu Celadon is protecting her at this time.


    Ye Ying chaotically looked at Lin Yourong, and suddenly had evil thoughts, and said, "That kid in Tang Ye is so lucky to be enviable. Such a beautiful woman is so devoted to him. And little girl, do you keep your secret? Tell Tang Ye? Huh, **** it, why are you posting to Tang Ye one by one? Are you trying to accumulate luck for Tang Ye? Then I will destroy you one by one!"


    Ye Yingchaan became evil, staring at Lin Yourong with a sneer: "You are Tang Ye''s woman. Although you have been played by that **** kid, you are better than those women outside. The little prince should like it. Especially. Sleeping the enemy''s woman under her body is an amazing thing. Haha, this is all Tang Ye asked for himself. Who does not provoke him, he must provoke us!"


    Lu Celadon was very anxious when she heard Ye Yingchaan''s words. These people are so dirty and shameless, they actually want to take away sister Yourong to other men to enjoy!


    She was very angry, but helpless, Ye Ying Chao was too strong for her to deal with. Looking at Lin Yourong, who was worried about Tang Ye, her eyes were determined, and she said to Ye Ying chaotically: "I''ll go with you, don''t run into your sister Yourong!"


    Ye Yingran contemptuously said: "You are not qualified to bargain."


    "What if I die? If I die, all my value is gone. If you dare to meet your sister Yourong, I will show you the death!" Lu Qingci said with a cold face.


    Ye Yingran''s face was gloomy, staring at Lu Celadon in anger. This little girl actually threatened herself!


    But he understands Lu Celadon''s past, this little girl who once refused everything, suicide is indeed possible. Moreover, it is very simple for this little girl to commit suicide. She is very clear about the weakness of her body structure, as long as she cuts the "line" representing the weakness, she will die immediately!


    Ye Yingluan could only agree to Lu Celadon and said, "Okay, I don''t need to touch this woman, but you must follow me obediently!"


    "Good." Lu Celadon was very determined. She knew what she was doing, and she knew it was worth it.


    She looked back at Lin Yourong and said firmly, "Sister Yourong, Tang Ye will be fine. You will wait for him to come back at home."


    After talking about Lu Celadon, she went with Ye Ying chaotically. She was afraid Ye Ying chaotic would go back, and she wanted to lead Ye Ying chao away quickly.


    Lin Yourong looked at Lu Celadon''s back and Ye Ying''s sneer. He wanted to speak but couldn''t say anything. She was so confused, flustered, depressed, and angry. She felt that she was so useless, she usually only acted like a coquettish, it was in danger. When Tang Ye was there, she wanted Tang Ye to protect her. Now that Tang Ye is away, he wants Lu Celadon to protect him. What''s the use of such a self!


    Lin Yourong didn''t want this, she wanted to change, don''t worry about Tang Ye, don''t worry about Lu Celadon, she should be protecting the celadon herself!


    Lin Yourong who kept thinking about this, the temperature around her suddenly dropped, and a pale white light glowed all over her body, like the air of ice.


    Lu Celadon was shocked to feel the sudden drop in temperature, and looked back at Lin Yourong.


    Ye Ying chaan also noticed the strangeness, and looked at Lin Yourong, completely not understanding what was going on.


    Lin Yourong was still immersed in that kind of unwillingness, the ice on his body became stronger and stronger, and ice thorns spread out from his hands, and the ice thorns continued to grow, which was indescribable.


    Lu Celadon had seen Lin Yourong''s change a long time ago, but she didn''t know how to stop it.


    Ye Yingluan felt a dangerous aura, and didn''t want to let things happen unexpectedly. She rushed over and grabbed Lu Celadon''s hand and wanted to leave.


    However, Lin Yourong suddenly looked at him with a very cold expression, colder than Murong Huansha and Jiang Ruoqing, who are born with cold and arrogant temperament, as if in front of her, Murong Huansha and Jiang Ruoqing''s cold arrogance is a piece of cake. . Her eyes turned into crystals, her hair flying, and snowflakes floating around her body, like snow in winter.


    "You''re looking for death!" Lin Yourong snorted to Ye Ying who was holding Lu Celadon''s hand.


    Her voice is no longer the tenderness and gentleness of the past, like the ice queen, completely like two people.


    What''s more bizarre is that, following her low shout, a piece of ice flew out of her hand, like an ice dragon, flying to Ye Yingchaan''s hand that grasped the landing celadon and hovered immediately.


    "Ah!" Ye Ying cried out in pain.


    He let go of Lu Celadon and looked at his frozen hands, completely unconscious. He knew very well that this arm was dying because of extreme freezing. He must smash these ice cubes immediately, otherwise this arm will be completely necrotic.


    He didn''t understand why Lin Yourong had such a sudden change. Lin Yourong''s freezing ability is stronger than his strength!


    Fuck! He was so angry that the women beside Tang Ye were all monsters!

 Chapter 347： Go to the door to kill!

    Ye Ying was furious, and didn''t want things to happen unexpectedly, but accidentally happened. He never expected this accident. The timid and shy Lin Yourong has turned into an ice girl!


    What the **** is this? Not only Tang Ye can surprise people, but his women can surprise people even more. It''s a beeping dog!


    Ye Ying jumped like thunder, but there was no time to vent him. He had to work vigorously to protect his frozen arms. He didn''t want to give up his arms because of a woman!


    However, at this time Lin Yourong sneered.


    Click!


    The ice dragon hovering in his arm was alive. He raised his head and bit his arm. His arm was bitten off and blood splashed. But soon the blood froze with the ice, spreading into his body!


    "Ah!" Ye Ying cried out in pain.


    "You..." Ye Yingran looked at Lin Yourong with a panic expression. If the blood in his body freezes, he will undoubtedly die!


    Lin Yourong looked at him coldly, not like a real person, but a plaything, and said, "I said, you **** it."


    Ye Ying chaan was very painful. He felt that the blood spurs frozen from his severed arm had spread to his body. He did not allow this kind of thing, and he would no longer hide his incomparable vitality. He used this invincible strength in this world. , To force all the cold in the body to quit.


    Then he began to retreat, because he realized that Lin Yourong''s strength was above him! He used the power of luck accumulated over the years, but barely forced out those chills.


    A person with such a terrifying chill is definitely not a person in this big world. This kind of person is the top person even in the small world of Guwu!


    He didn''t understand how Lin Yourong had such a terrifying power!


    A woman who is shy, timid, and doesn''t like fighting, is the real face so terrifying?


    "Monster!" Ye Yingluan shouted angrily at Lin Yourong, no longer ignoring Lu Celadon, and quickly fled.


    In addition to being afraid of Lin Yourong, he was also afraid of the offerings over the red wall. Just now, in order to save his life, he exposed the powerful luck that he had hidden for many years, and he must have been alarmed by the old worship of the Red Wall. If it''s just a red wall offering, he is not afraid, but if a few come, then he is not an opponent, not to mention that he has now broken his arm.


    What worries him most is the Kunlun gatekeeper!


    He borrowed the fake jade seal of Jiangshanju to hide his luck, and now that it is exposed, it will inevitably attract the attention of the Kunlun gatekeeper, so the Kunlun gatekeeper will come to him. He must now immediately return to Jiangshanju, let the fake jade seal swallow the exposed luck, and then hide the whole person.


    This accident hit him too much, not to mention losing an arm, but also discarding part of his luck, and even being discovered by Kunlun gatekeepers.


    Damn it... He can''t wait to cut Lin Yourong a lot, no, he''s going to throw it to the brothel to be a tens of thousands rider, let the man play to death!


    Lin Yourong snorted coldly, "Want to leave?"


    She wants to take action to leave the life of Ye Yingchao.


    However, she just raised her hand, suddenly her body softened, her whole body weakened, and she was shaking.


    Lu Celadon hurried over to help her, but as soon as she touched her body, she immediately felt like she was in the ice and snow, and her body was going to freeze to death!


    Fortunately, Lin Yourong fainted, and the freezing aura dissipated. Lu Celadon was no longer affected by the freezing, so she stabilized Lin Yourong and helped her to rest in the room.


    Long before, Lu Celadon had seen Lin Yourong turn a glass of boiling water into a glass of white ice, so he deliberately analyzed Lin Yourong¡¯s body and found that there was a faint white gas around Lin Yourong¡¯s body, so he knew that Lin Yourong Rong hides a strong ice power. It''s just that she didn''t expect that Lin Yourong''s ice power would be so powerful that it would beat Ye Ying chaotically and fled.


    What Lu Celadon still cared about was the character that Lin Yourong showed just now. Why are you so ruthless? This shouldn''t be it. Sister Yourong is such a gentle and kind person, how could she become like that?


    Is it true that things must be reversed?


    It was as if Sister Yourong looked pure and timid, but she was very coquettish when she went to bed with Tang Ye. Don''t ask how Lu Celadon knows about this kind of thing, she has heard Lin Yourong''s unscrupulous Jiao-yin more than once in this room. Oh, Lu Celadon felt a bit ashamed of this metaphor, and blushed as he watched Lin Yourong lying on the bed. But this is true. It may be that Lin Yourong is usually too gentle and kind, so the opposite is ruthless to the extreme.


    After taking good care of Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon looked far to the south, full of worry. She was worried about Tang Ye''s accident. This Ye Ying chaotic attack was clearly planned, even if Tang Ye defeated those people, he could still threaten him by taking them. Lu Celadon clenched his fists and prayed in his heart that there should be no accident with that pesky guy.


    At this time, there was a whoosh sound from outside, and a few old-fashioned old men came.


    They were the offerings on the other side of the red wall, and they were shocked by the powerful luck that Ye Yingchao exposed just now.


    Lu Qingci glanced at them, but didn''t give them a good face. Soon, people from the military area arrived to treat the severely injured Tigers. Feng Youlin saw that his team had suffered such a heavy loss. He was heartbroken and angry. He went to Lu Celadon and wanted to ask who did it. But he was afraid that Lu Celadon was afraid. He held it back again, thinking about waiting for Lu Celadon to stabilize. Just ask.


    In the evening, Tang Ye returned to Yanjing from Yundian and hurried home. Seeing that the entire royal garden was protected by the strong security forces of the military region, he yelled that something was wrong, it must have happened. Fortunately, after returning to the house, he saw that Lu Celadon was safe and sound, and Lin Yourong was only temporarily unconscious.


    Despite this, he was also very angry, those people really shot their own women and celadon!


    Not to mention how happy Lu Celadon saw Tang Ye coming back safely, although it didn''t show up on the surface, he thanked God in his heart countless times.


    Tang Ye worried that she was frightened, hugged her, gently patted her back to comfort.


    Lu Celadon did not refuse his hug, even gently reaching out to hug Tang Ye. Only then did she know that it was so reassuring to be hugged and hugged by someone.


    Tang Ye hugged her for a while, and suddenly his eyes rolled, and said, "Celadon, is it growing again?"


    Lu Qingci looked up at him, a little confused.


    Tang Ye squinted and glanced down at her plumper breasts, and said earnestly: "Don''t eat too much this season, it''s easy to grow meat, and it won''t look good if you get fat."


    Lu Qingci saw Tang Ye look at her chest, and suddenly realized what Tang Ye meant when she said that she had grown longer. He was very embarrassed, pinched Tang Ye severely, and cursed: "Shameless bastard!"


    Tang Ye smiled. Now it''s alright, the girl is back, so she won''t be so scared anymore.


    That was just a joke made by Tang Ye to comfort Lu Celadon, he was such a person.


    Lu Celadon was angry, but he was very happy and at ease in his heart. He''s okay, so good.


    Tang Ye took her hand and said, "Go and see your mother."


    Lu Celadon was furious and said that she was his daughter again. She said viciously, "It''s your mother!"


    Tang Ye immediately squeezed her face and taught, "How can a girl scold dirty?"


    "You..." Lu Celadon was so upset that he was trapped by this guy!


    She is going to be mad. However, watching the way Tang Ye molested her, she hoped to be like this forever.


    Tang Yesheng was afraid of affecting Lin Yourong, so he entered the room lightly. When he walked to the bed, he shook Lin Yourong''s hand and looked at this gentle and lovely girl with guilt in his heart.


    Lin Yourong was in a coma and kept frowning. After Tang Ye held his hand, he instead held Tang Ye''s hand tightly, seemingly afraid, looking for support.


    Tang Ye''s expression became extremely cold.


    Damn those people!


    Seeing this, Lu Celadon took a blank paper and pen, brushed out a person''s head, and handed it to Tang Ye softly, "It''s him."


    Tang Ye knotted his head and saw that it was Ye Yingchao at a glance.


    "Tonight, I will let him die." Tang Ye promised Lu Celadon as if.


    Surprisingly, Lu Celadon was not scared when he heard Tang Ye''s scary words. He was very calm, and said softly, "Yeah."


    It seemed that it was Tang Ye who wanted to kill Ye Yingchao, but she herself.


    Lu Celadon has a temperament that is far older than her age, otherwise she would not be able to maintain such a calm when facing Ye Ying Chao just now, and take the lead in protecting Lin Yourong. Those things experienced in the past made her grow up a long time ago.


    On the other hand, she does not allow anyone who threatens her life to exist. Because now she doesn''t want to die, she wants to stay with someone forever.


    And her determination caused a tragedy that would shake the foundation of the entire Guwu River after many years. Because Tang Ye entered Guwu, but couldn''t get out. She is a young girl, holding a sword to cut the ancient martial arts, no one can stop!


    At night, Lin Yourong hadn''t woke up yet. Tang Ye told Lu Celadon that he would be back before Lin Yourong woke up. Then he went to Jiangshanju to break the head of an old thing!

 Chapter 348： So grandiose to kill you!

    Ye Ying chaos returned to Jiangshanju with an injury, holding her broken right arm in her left hand!


    The little prince was drinking in comfort, waiting for two good news. One was Yundian''s plan to kill Tang Ye, and the other was Ye Yingchaan''s capture of Lu Celadon. Tang Ye''s death, and the clues to the Heavenly Girl''s Potion, can then operate the Great Chaos Project they sought again.


    However, the little prince saw that Ye Ying chaan not only failed to capture Lu Celadon, but also broke his right arm and was seriously injured. What happened? !


    Ye Ying was so embarrassed that she had no time to explain to the little prince, and said, "Master, I need to hide my luck first!"


    Although the little prince is angry with this result, Ye Yingchao is a rare combat power. He also needs to protect Ye Yingchao, so he immediately takes Ye Yingchao to the secret room, and uses the fake jade seal to absorb the exposed air of Ye Yingchao. Luck.


    Losing part of her luck, Ye Yingchaan seemed to be ten years old all of a sudden, her expression dejected, and she fell to the ground.


    The little prince did not give him a good face, and asked in a cold voice: "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that even the old worship on the other side of the red wall can''t stop you? Besides, you still used that luck. power!"


    Ye Yingluan couldn''t help feeling lingering when he thought of Lin Yourong''s change. That woman was too terrifying, and the freezing power she uttered was probably in the realm of Tongxuan in the ancient martial world. There is only one place he can think of for a person with such freezing power, that is, the Guanghan Temple on the other side of the ancient martial world.


    "I''m afraid that the prince won''t believe this. Tang Ye''s woman, that Lin Yourong, the woman who has been ignored by us, is the one who broke my arm and almost killed me!" Ye Ying After the chaos calmed down some mood, Shen Sheng said to the little lord.


    He hated this accident. It was a shame he couldn''t accept such embarrassment in this ordinary world of this world. It was also a loss he could not accept, and he broke his arm!


    However, as a powerful warrior, his broken arm was not as tragic and unbearable as others thought. After hiding the exposed luck and avoiding being found by the Kunlun gatekeeper, he simply did some healing, and the whole person''s spirit recovered eight or nine points, looking like a strong one-armed old man.


    For the truly strong, the physical disability has little effect. There are even some martial idiots, in order to pursue the true meaning of martial arts, they will cut their arms.


    The little prince was really surprised when he heard Ye Yingchaan''s words. That charming Lin Yourong actually broke Ye Ying Chao''s arm? Almost killed Ye Yingchao? What an international joke! It''s like saying that a newborn child killed an adult. Is it possible?


    Ye Yingluan knew that the little prince didn''t believe it, and explained: "This Lin Yourong, I suspect she is a reincarnated person."


    "Huh?" The little prince did not understand.


    Ye Yingluan explained: "These are the absolute powerhouses who have the strength to reach the heavens. They have crossed the Tongxuan realm and reached the Chaoxian Realm. They are only one step away from the Gods and Fairy Realm. , With the memory of the previous life, as well as the strength of the previous life. These people will become powerful warriors like the previous life when the memory of this life is awakened. Lin Yourong, this woman must be a certain dynasty in the Guanghan Tiangong over the ancient Wujiang Lake Wonderland woman!"


    Although the little prince has a lofty status and knows a lot about martial arts, he himself is not talented in martial arts, so he has not been exposed to such mysterious things, and curiously asked: "What you are talking about is too amazing. Is there really a reincarnation, and there is a saying of changing fate against the sky?"


    Ye Yingluan felt that the little prince, as a member of the Great Chaos Project, was a little ridiculous to ask such words, and said, "Why not? Little prince, don''t you think that this approach is just a kind of preaching for longevity? Exploration? Heaven and earth have been isolated, and people on earth are destined to be unable to prove the way for longevity, but how can those who have explored the ultimate martial arts and broke through the limits of mortals all their lives willingly? Since people on earth cannot go to heaven and live forever, they must pass other And this reincarnation is one of them."


    "A human being, no matter how strong he is, he won¡¯t be able to escape the end of his life. So they began to explore and finally discovered that when their strength reaches the realm of Chaoxian, they can be reincarnated early! But this approach is very dangerous. Reincarnation is tantamount to suicide. In the next life, you will be able to regain your memory, but if you can¡¯t regain it, it¡¯s a failure. In this case, all the things that have been through painstaking practice in the past will disappear and become nothingness."


    Ye Yingluan suddenly became hostile and shouted: "That old Taoist sword, how **** it is! It was him who cut the air link between the sky and the ground with a single sword, and there would be no chance for everyone to be immortal! If not! In this way, why should I be here in this world and have been delayed for decades of great time!"


    The little prince nodded, yearning for the world of great chaos in the sky and the earth, maybe at that time he would also be a hero who walks the rivers and lakes with a sword?


    Who doesn''t have a fairy tale dream?


    Because of this, the little prince tried his best to implement the great chaos plan above and below. He doesn''t want to be mediocre in this world, he wants to be the master of that day!


    But the current failure is very fatal. He looked at Ye Ying and said, "Is Lu Celadon really lucky?"


    "Yes!" Ye Yingran thought of Lu Celadon''s "treasure", even if he failed to catch Lu Celadon, his eyes still couldn''t help being hot.


    The little prince snorted coldly: "Then what should I do now? The Lin Yourong you mentioned is..."


    "Don''t worry, if Lin Yourong is really that strong, someone will deal with her." Ye Ying grinned gloomily.


    The little prince frowned. He doesn''t understand a person who can kill Ye Ying Ran, who else is his opponent?


    Ye Yingran sneered: "Lin Yourong''s freezing power is so strong that even my luck can''t stop it. Such power is enough to break the balance of luck, so Kunlun gatekeeper will definitely find out, Therefore, they will definitely send someone to deal with Lin Yourong. If they knew that Lin Yourong was reincarnated from the ancient martial world, they would not let it go. These **** doorkeepers are the loyal disciples of that old Taoist priest. People who threaten the shackles of luck will not be allowed to exist!"


    "That''s good, we have failed once, and we must never fail again. I don''t know what happened when we came to Yundian to kill Tang Ye. There should be news now, right?" The little prince looked towards Yundian. A faint smile appeared in the direction of the direction.


    Ye Ying failed to catch Lu Celadon, so why should he kill Tang Ye? One win or one defeat is considered passable.


    "Yu Xi''s luck must not be revealed, Lord, let''s leave the secret room first and wait outside for news from Yundian." Ye Yingchao calmed down and relieved his injury.


    The little prince nodded, and the two left the secret room and went back outside.


    At this time, a servant rushed in, and the little prince was furious. His imperial pavilion cannot be entered by a dog slave!


    "Dog stuff, do you want to die?" he snorted coldly.


    The servant knelt down and said in a panic: "Little, little prince, please forgive me, I, I have something to report!"


    "Say!" The little prince said gloomily.


    The servant lowered his head and said: "Outside, someone came outside, and said, said..."


    "Say what?!" The little prince became very impatient.


    The servant plucked up the courage and said, "He said he wanted to kill an old thing in our country!"


    The servant glanced at Ye Yingchao secretly. The little prince likes young beauties, so the people in Jiangshanju are generally young. If you want to talk about the old things, everyone knows that only Ye Yingchaan is serving the little prince.


    The little prince was furious when he heard the servant''s words. This was a great provocation, and said angrily: "Who is this person?!"


    Ye Ying squinted randomly, who is so arrogant?


    "He, he said, his name is... Tang Ye." The servant said nervously.


    what? !


    Little Prince and Ye Yingluan''s eyes widened when they heard the name Tang Ye.


    Did Tang Ye not die?

 Chapter 349： I have a tree!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s name, the little prince and Ye Yingran both trembled. Tang Ye is not dead?


    What a joke! How powerful is the lineup to kill Tang Ye, even Ye Yingran himself, it is very difficult to deal with the three evils of Shangxi Xiangxi, the sharpshooter, the North Ming swordsman, and a support gun team. A mere Tang Ye, such a powerful lineup did not kill?


    They are all rice buckets, do they eat-s shit? !


    "There must be someone pretending to be Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye is not killed, he will definitely not be able to return to Yanjing!" The little prince said with a sullen face, and at the same time he couldn''t hide his fear.


    Perhaps they hadn''t noticed it themselves. They were already afraid of Tang Ye, especially when they dealt with Tang Ye in a planned way, but the result was always turned back by Tang Ye. Tang Ye was an unexpected person and a madman. He failed to kill him. He turned back and turned out to be a poisonous snake, a mad dog, and a fierce wild wolf. He wouldn''t stop without breaking your neck.


    This kind of person, everyone is afraid.


    Ye Ying squinted her eyes randomly, and also didn''t believe that Tang Ye was dead, and said, "There must be someone pretending to be Tang Ye. It can be speculated that this person is related to Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong. Could it be revenge? Huh, that''s it. He is looking for death by himself! Although I broke my arm, I still have 80% strength!"


    The little prince nodded and smiled: "Then let''s go see who this person is, and dare to live in my country!"


    "Don''t bother you, little lord, I will come in by myself." However, at this moment, a familiar voice came from your lord.


    Little Prince and Ye Yingran heard them, and their bodies trembled again. They won''t forget this voice, it is Tang Ye''s!


    Ye Yingluan felt that someone had imitated Tang Ye''s voice. He believed that Tang Ye must have died in Yundian, and he couldn''t help shouting, "Who pretends to be there!"


    Then Ye Yingluan slid directly out of the emperor''s pavilion and flew to the ground to see who was provoking them. However, when he saw this person''s face clearly, his pupils shrank suddenly, it was really Tang Ye!


    how can that be? !


    Could it be said that to kill Tang Ye''s powerful lineup, failed?


    Are those people really a rice bucket?


    The little prince came down from the pavilion and saw that it was really Tang Ye, and his eyes widened as well, not believing it would be true.


    Tang Ye was not killed!


    At this time, the little prince''s cell phone rang, and it was Chen Haihang of the Axe Company who called him. Chen Haihang organized a support gun squad to kill Tang Ye, but the squad was wiped out, and only a few people escaped the python''s blood basin and survived. They have collapsed, thinking that the end of the world is coming, and there is actually such a monster appearing. Fortunately, there was a person with better psychological quality who gave the results back to Chen Haihang, and Chen Haihang called the little lord.


    In order to kill Tang Ye, Chen Haihang teamed up with the little prince. Xiang Yang originally did the report, but Xiang Yang was bitten off by a giant python and fell under the cliff, his life or death is unknown. Although the girl from Luohuadong escaped safely, she didn''t even bother to report such things.


    After hearing Chen Haihang''s report, the little prince stood motionless stiff as if he was struck by lightning. He couldn''t believe Chen Haihang''s report to him. They arranged for someone to kill Tang Ye this time, but they had failed! Not only failed, but also terribly defeated! In the Three Evils of Xiangxi, Fang Gu died, and the carpenter was seriously injured and ran away. Only the female Luohuadong was better, and the Beiming Swordsman died and the Killer Gunner died, and the support gun team was wiped out!


    How does it feel that they are not going to kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye chasing them!


    Ridiculous, extremely ridiculous!


    The little prince heard Chen Haihang say, "We have to be careful. I heard that Tang Ye rushed back to Yanjing. With Tang Ye''s character, he will definitely not give up..."


    Snapped!


    Chen Haihang was talking, and the little prince smashed the phone severely.


    "It''s all rubbish!" The little prince shouted out angrily when he was crazy.


    Seeing the little prince''s expression so gloomy, Ye Ying Ran knew that something bad must have happened, and it must have been arranged for someone to kill Tang Ye in Yundian and failed. He looked at Tang Ye and frowned suddenly. He felt that Tang Ye''s breath had changed, more calm and calm than before, but the hidden violence was even more frightening. And the most important point, he actually couldn''t see Tang Ye''s strength!


    He originally held a disdainful attitude towards Tang Ye, because even if Tang Ye did not die, he would be no more than a current martial artist, no matter how strong, how could he be able to beat him, a strong who hid his luck from the ancient martial world and dormant. By?


    But now, he has a premonition of anxiety.


    Tang Ye looked at Ye Yingluan, then at the little prince, with a look of contempt, and said, "I''ll kill the old Ye Yingluan, little prince, are you okay?"


    "Tang Ye!" The little prince was fed up with Tang Ye''s arrogance.


    A mere thing that climbed up from the bottom, actually provoked in front of this king again and again?


    Damn it!


    "Lao Ye, kill him!" The little prince was very angry, and he yelled directly without talking nonsense with Tang Ye.


    Ye Yingchao didn''t hesitate, and immediately swept over to Tang Ye. From the accident that happened when he caught Lu Celadon, he learned a lesson, that is, you must not be proud of the difference in strength in doing things, you must solve the opponent immediately, and you can only be proud and celebrate when you completely hold the success in your hand! Otherwise, if you encounter someone like Tang Ye who always gives people "surprise", it is not certain who will suffer.


    So what he has to do now is to completely crippled Tang Ye first, and then "talk" to Tang Ye to see who is the most dragged!


    Tang Ye watched Ye Ying rushing in randomly. This powerful old thing that once made him unable to give birth to a rebellious mind, is now not worth mentioning in his eyes. He dared to come directly to kill Ye Yingluan, precisely because he understood the magic method of withered trees and spring. And Lu Celadon was assured that he did this, and he also saw his changes.


    "The kid died!" After Ye Ying chaan approached Tang Ye, he shouted angrily and blasted Tang Ye with his left arm.


    Tang Ye stayed still, twitching at the corner of his mouth, and sneered. Also stretched out a hand and blasted against Ye Ying chaos!


    boom!


    Ye Yingluan is worthy of being a strong man in the hidden world. Even if he had just broken an arm and was injured, the power he emitted was still extremely shocking. When he collided with Tang Ye''s fist, a huge shock wave shook the next potted plant to pieces. The little prince was still a bit martial arts, and he was shocked to retreat a few meters before he stabilized.


    Tang Ye blocked Ye Yingchaan''s attack.


    Ye Yingluan didn''t worry about it, and sneered: "Do you think you can fight me like this? Huh, ridiculous, you are not qualified! You forgot my final skill? The Jiuyin hand I learned is just one arm less now. , What''s the worry?"


    Ye Yingluan yelled again, and suddenly, two sharp claws condensed by Qi Jin stretched out from both sides of his body, and suddenly grabbed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t move, one hand was blocking Ye Yingchao''s left arm, and the other was to meet the two sharp claws he had grabbed. He fisted and resisted, making Ye Yingchao''s claws not close.


    Seeing this, Ye Ying laughed three times in succession, good, good, good, and then shouted: "Since two sharp claws can''t move you, then nine! This is my true strength, Jiuyin Shou, you will know us The gap between them, arrogant kid!"


    Huhuhu!


    After Ye Ying yelled wildly, the wind was blowing on her back, and seven sharp claws were stretched out in succession. Together with the original two, there were nine in total.


    Ye Yingluan''s strength is really terrifying, just this unique knowledge, I am afraid that countless warriors will suffer. However, Tang Ye just twitched at the corner of his mouth, and didn''t consider it the same thing.


    How about the nine sharp claws, better than Dong Miaozhu''s Thousand-Hand Guanyin?


    At this time, Ye Ying chaotically waved nine claws to attack Tang Ye. However, when these nine claws were about to approach Tang Ye, Tang Ye suddenly burst out with infinite vigor and strength. These forces turned into countless vines, turning his nine claws. The sharp claws are all entangled, making him immobile!


    Seeing this, Ye Ying chaotically shrank her eyes and panicked. He saw a big tree growing behind Tang Ye, and the big tree gave birth to countless vines, which stretched even more than his nine claws, completely suppressing him!


    Tang Ye sneered: "You have claws, I have a tree!"

 Chapter 350： Heaven does not help!

    The form of Dead Wood Fengchun is a tree, now it is just a small sapling, but even a sapling is larger and several times taller than a human body. So people see it as a big tree. Tang Ye knows very well that this tree is only the first level in the magic method of withered wood and spring.


    Dead wood in spring is connected with the two magic methods of iron tree blooming and Bodhi giving birth to children. The tree is just the foundation, and there will be flowers and fruit later. But the flowering of the iron tree and the birth of the bodhi are rarer and rarer than that of the dead tree in spring. Even people with extremely high chances can realize that the dead tree in the spring is considered good. It is basically impossible to realize the flowering of the iron tree and the birth of the bodhi.


    At this time, Ye Ying Chao never expected Tang Ye to have such a strong strength. After carefully observing the aura around Tang Ye, he was suddenly shocked and realized what Tang Ye''s magic method was.


    The same breath as Yunshanhe, with dead trees in spring!


    He was very surprised, Tang Ye knows how to meet spring with dead trees? How can this be!


    It''s hilarious!


    He really couldn''t understand. Can Tang Ye have Buddha Destiny? How is it possible to comprehend the dead tree that has both Tao and Buddhism opportunities in spring?


    Damn it, God still has eyes?


    People are doing it, the sky is watching, if you don''t believe it, who will be spared by the sky?


    Spare Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye is a decisive slaughter, his hands are covered with blood, he is greedy for rosy women, he is paranoid and arrogant, how can he gain Dao? !


    Ye Ying chaan was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Why is the sky so unfair?


    Could it be said that the heavens also want to prevent heaven and earth from returning to chaos? So let Tang Ye destroy his plan to the limit?


    "I can not be reconciled!"


    Ye Ying yelled angrily, killing Tang Ye anyway!


    He tried his best, no longer caring about the outflow of luck, so that the finale martial arts Jiuyin hand was instantly full of power, and the nine claws flew wildly and furiously attacked Tang Ye.


    After using the power of Qi Luck that has been hidden, Ye Yingchaan''s momentum is extremely powerful, such as the screaming wind around, ordinary people can''t get close at all.


    Tang Ye was forced back!


    Ye Yingchaan seemed to have become an undefeated demon, staring at Tang Ye coldly and snorted: "Thousands of years ago, the old Taoist slashed the fortune of heaven and earth with a single sword. Since then, there will be no heaven to open, but humans are greedy. Yes. When the war is burning, I hope for peace. But when there is peace, I look forward to the war! Thousands of years have passed, and the ordinary life is enough, so the return of the world to chaos is the general trend! Heaven, should not be the old Taoist priest The heaven! The heavenly immortals must also be eager to reopen the heavenly gate, come down to the earth, and find the way to the heavens! Tang Ye, who do you think you are? Can stop the heaven and the earth?!"


    After Tang Ye was forced to retreat, the nine sharp claws that Ye Ying danced wildly were about to catch him. He frowned, but he was not afraid, and vines spread out from the green trees behind him, blocking the night shadow chaos with nine sharp claws.


    The power of Dead Wood Fengchun is vitality, not destruction, so the power of attack is not very strong. However, if it is not strong, it can be the strongest. Because it has an infinite source of power. What this big tree draws is the power of nature, it flows continuously, and will never dry up, so Tang Ye has the power that can''t be used up. He gathered his strength into a strong enough vine, so he didn''t have to worry about losing his strength, so he was not afraid to deal with Ye Ying Chao.


    Yeyingchao has nine sharp claws, so he will gather eighteen, thirty-six, and even more vines to entangle the nine-yin sharp claws.


    "How can I lose to you kid!" Ye Yingluan was very unwilling to see that his nine sharp claws were actually blocked, and once again strengthened his strength to assault Tang Ye.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye waved a vine, and the vine became very sharp, passing through the nine sharp claws with unstoppable force, and directly pierced Ye Yingchaan''s heart.


    Puff!


    Well!


    Ye Ying let out a sullen snoring, lowered her head and glanced at her heart, which had been penetrated.


    My heart is worn, how can I not die?


    "You, you..." Ye Yingluan couldn''t accept this kind of thing, and was actually killed by Tang Ye? !


    The strength of this kid, he didn''t even look straight at it! But he was actually killed by him!


    He looked up to the sky and yelled and scolded the injustice of the heavens, "Heavenly immortals, don''t you stop this kid?! Without the ascent of human beings, what fun is there for you heavenly immortals?! Without the luck of the big world on earth to lead the way , How do you explore the outer world?! Then you will kill everything that hinders us..."


    Huh!


    Ye Ying''s chaotic heart was pierced into the vine again, and it was difficult to say a word.


    Tang Ye became impatient, and once again exerted his strength, after piercing Ye Yingchao''s heart, he used several vines to pierce all parts of his body, so that he was completely breathless and it was difficult to speak.


    Tang Ye looked at him coldly and hummed: "Talking...it''s really wordy, I kill you, it has nothing to do with heaven and earth, just because you moved Yourong and celadon! Since you like heaven so much, then I will send you to heaven! "


    Tang Ye retracted the vine that had pierced Ye Yingchaan''s body, and Ye Ying let out a painful cry, splashing blood all over, falling to the ground, her body trembled a few times before she died, and the surroundings were stained red with blood.


    Tang Ye ignored Ye Yingran¡¯s corpse, and then waved the vines around Ye Yingran¡¯s corpse¡¯s neck. He carried Ye Yingran¡¯s corpse and walked to the little prince, jokingly: "You like to play with the shadow behind your back. Human tricks? I tell you, now I want to kill you, it''s as simple as slapping a fly, understand?"


    The little prince saw Ye Yingluan being killed, knowing that Tang Ye had become very strong, and he couldn''t fight it at all. Tang Ye teased him and compared him to a fly. He could only bite his lips tightly and bit out blood, but no matter how much he acted, he would rather die than snorting with Tang Ye.


    Would you rather die than surrender? fake. He is a man who cherishes his life. The so-called death is not surrender, but his only arrogance, wanting to preserve that dignity.


    In addition, he could see that Tang Ye didn''t mean to kill him.


    "I will only kill the old thing Ye Yingluan today." Tang Ye glanced at the little prince indifferently. It seems to see through the fluke psychology that arose when the little prince realized that he would not kill him, the poor little prince''s depression.


    Feeling Tang Ye''s scorn and banter, the little prince was furious, staring at Tang Ye closely, but he was helpless. Whoever has a hard fist has the right to speak. But when he heard Tang Ye say not to kill him, he was indeed relieved. When people die, there is nothing, just like the night shadow chaos. When people die, what do they say about the chaos of the world, proving the Tao? It''s ridiculous, so he takes his life very much.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye suddenly slapped him, knocked him to the ground, stepped on his face, and said gloomily: "You like to secretly move my woman and arrange for someone to kill me? Are you really? Think I dare not kill you?"


    The little prince was stepped on the ground by Tang Ye with his feet, and he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. Regardless of whether he was killed by Tang Ye or not, he turned his head vigorously, staring at Tang Ye and said angrily: "You dare to kill me? Kill! Kill me, the Red Wall will know what you are doing behind your back! At that time, you can run away by yourself, but what about your woman? You dare not do this!"


    Tang Ye squinted at the little prince, smiled, pulled away the foot that was stepping on him, and threw the body of Ye Yingchao on him, and said: "So I will wait for a better chance to kill you. Since you have planned Kill me, and I don''t want to cause trouble on the other side of the red wall, then let''s compare and see who can kill each other perfectly first."


    "I will definitely kill you!" the little prince shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged, people who are truly confident in doing things don''t need to say such things. He flashed a few times and disappeared in Jiangshanju.


    The little prince didn¡¯t hum, and he was frighteningly quiet. He glanced at the corpse of Ye Yingran, and suddenly went crazy, pushing away Ye Ying¡¯s corpse, and took out a knife against Ye Ying¡¯s corpse. Stabbing the knife, stabbing and stabbing, venting the anger and unhappiness in the heart, cursing: "Trash, trash, trash..."

 Chapter 351： The sky is round!

    After Tang Ye left Jiangshanju, he wanted to go back to see Lin Yourong immediately, but saw a familiar sports car, which belonged to Jiang Xiaobai, the Prince of Dark Frontier. Jiang Xiaobai was waiting for him specially, and when he walked past, he opened the door and invited him to get in the car.


    Although Tang Ye and Jiang Xiaobai didn''t get along much, they were always friends.


    Jiang Xiaobai looked at Tang Ye and smiled and said, "Go to Jiangshanju to make trouble again?"


    "Forget it, kill the old dog Yeyingchao." Tang Ye shrugged, speaking lightly.


    Jiang Xiaobai was taken aback. He knew that Ye Ying Ran was a personal guard that the little prince reused, and that someone who could be a personal guard for the little prince would be extremely powerful. However, Tang Ye said that he killed him, and it seemed that Tang Ye''s strength had become stronger again. In fact, he was waiting for Tang Ye here because he had received some news that someone sent by Jiang Shanju wanted to catch Lu Celadon. Then when Tang Ye came back, he would definitely find Jiangshanju to settle the accounts. Because Tang Ye, this guy, never left an overnight hatred.


    "I know what happened in the Royal Garden." Jiang Xiaobai said after being surprised. He felt that the distance from Tang Ye was getting farther, probably because Tang Ye went farther and farther, and he stepped back to his feet.


    Tang Ye looked at him and smiled, and said, "What then?"


    "Then I know you will come to Jiangshanju to settle accounts, because you are a lunatic." Jiang Xiaobai said.


    Tang Ye joked and said, "So you are going to take me a ride and let me escape?"


    "Unfortunately, no need, you have changed, become...no one in the sky and underground can stop you." Jiang Xiaobai made a helpless move.


    Tang Ye chuckled and said, "It''s a pity that I don''t have time tonight, otherwise I will definitely have a few drinks with you."


    "It will be long in Japan," Jiang Xiaobai said.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, it will be a long time in the future. There are still many opportunities for you and me to talk to each other."


    "For example?" Jiang Xiaobai smiled meaningfully.


    Tang Ye pointed to Jiangshanju in front, and said, "For example, let''s eat Jiangshanju together, then the axe and then the red fortress."


    Jiang Xiaobai was taken aback, this guy wanted to unify the underground forces! What a big ambition!


    But he felt that Tang Ye could do it.


    He looked at Tang Ye and said, "What about the dark frontier?"


    "If you don''t eat the dark frontier, you must be the boss." Tang Ye smiled.


    Jiang Xiaobai''s eyes brightened, but he was not ecstatic, and said, "Is there such a good thing?"


    "Of course not." Tang Ye laughed.


    Jiang Xiaobai curled his lips and knew that this lunatic would not help him unify the underground forces and become the underground emperor in vain.


    Tang Ye looked at the tallest building in the city, the Tongtian Building. At this time, he could still see the lights flashing on this tall building, like a lighthouse that never went out, and said, "You have to listen to someone''s orders."


    "A woman?" Jiang Xiaobai looked at Tang Ye very sad.


    Tang Ye smiled, seemingly proud, and said, "For her, are you not convinced?"


    "Convinced, of course, but this matter has to wait for the success of what you are referring to, otherwise I will not sacrifice my life for her." Jiang Xiaobai said.


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Looking at the sky-high building, whoever is not convinced of that woman, she is already the queen. Tang Ye is a little sad, and probably won''t visit her this time, but she will do what she asks.


    Murong Huansha, she said she would become the first woman in this land. Then Tang Ye helped her from all aspects, in black and white!


    Saying goodbye to Jiang Xiaobai, Tang Ye went directly back to the Royal Garden. He didn''t want Lin Yourong to be lost because he didn''t see him when he woke up.


    At this time, some forces that do not belong to this world are surging, originating from what happened today.


    The summit of Kunlun is a vast and white world.


    A winding stone ladder hanging from the sky, with no end in sight. I don''t know where it came from, but I know where it leads to. It''s on a flat ground on the side of Kunlun Mountain. The huge rocks on both sides of the flat ground stand up, forming the appearance of a gate.


    Whizzing!


    Suddenly, two figures flashed in the freezing cold wind, and they landed on two towering boulders. Seeing the appearance of the two of them clearly, there is no appearance, only a snow-white mask, wearing a straw hat that looks like a warrior, and each carrying a sword. There is no difference in dress except for two body shapes, one fat and one thin.


    "The outside world is wonderful," said the thin man.


    The fat man answered, "Going out will make me cute."


    "..."


    "Fuck you, it''s actually very helpless." The thin man scolded with a smile.


    The fat man patted his swollen belly and said, "If you have something to eat."


    "Li Diyuan, you''re a little bit ambitious, OK!" the thin man cursed with a hatred of iron and steel.


    The fat man said tepidly, "Li Tianfang, what ambition can you have?"


    "So many women!" The thin man looked into the distance, looking forward to it.


    The fat man slanted his eyes and smiled: "Do you know what a woman looks like?"


    "Of course I know. In summary, the main three points are different from our men." The thin man said, he seems to be a bit experienced.


    The fat man sneered and said, "You also heard the old man say, but you haven''t actually seen it."


    "You... fat man, are you looking for death?!" the thin man said angrily.


    The fat man smiled and said, "Skinny, you can''t kill me."


    "Then I''ve beaten it!" The thin man immediately rushed to the fat man, did not draw his sword, just hit with his fist.


    The fat man immediately fought, and the two fought together. The scene was very spectacular, with fast speed, fierce force, punches to the flesh, and snow flying. In particular, the two of them flew over the walls, swept between the cliffs, from the ice and snow on the mountain to the woods at the foot of the mountain, and finally they sat together, panting when they were tired.


    The two took off their straw hats and opened their masks to reveal their faces. One is thin and one is fat, all with long hair. They seem to be young, only in their twenties.


    The thin one is called Li Tianfang and the fat one is called Li Diyuan.


    The sky is round.


    The identity is the gatekeeper of Kunlun, the first time he went down the mountain and joined the world.


    In the Kunlun gatekeeper''s room, except for the mask that can be removed when going down the mountain, the rest of the time is wearing a mask, which has been the case since childhood, so men don''t know what a woman looks like. However, all these gaps in experience will be made up for when they descend. After going down the mountain, he will decide whether he can truly be a gatekeeper.


    The gatekeeper was a bad cry, but he was the strongest handful of people in the world. Any doorkeeper is the top and powerful person in the world. They inherited the true biography of the old Taoist priest. It is said that they learned the magic of immortals, so even the masters in the ancient martial arts are very jealous of the gatekeeper.


    The spectacular fight just now was just playing. That''s right, in the eyes of others, the earth-shattering fight is just playing.


    The two of them looked at each other and laughed happily, and finally they could go down the mountain!


    Li Diyuan was more disciplined, and said, "Li Tianfang, the elder said, we must catch those who have been guilty of luck and come back without delay."


    Li Tianfang was more stubborn, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s easy to catch those people outside. Let''s find a good-looking girl first. You can''t be like a little junior girl, who can''t see her face every day, and she''s fierce.


    "It''s better to find food first." Li Diyuan touched his fat belly and said.


    "Look for a girl first." Li Tianfang stared at Li Diyuan, and wanted to hit the bar.


    Li Diyuan was never afraid, but with a ignorant and honest expression, he said, "Look for food first."


    "you¡­¡­"


    So the two clamored down the mountain.


    The gatekeeper went down the mountain, regardless of right or wrong, only caught the person who had committed luck!

 Chapter 352： Kill people every minute!

    Tang Ye returned to the Royal Garden and saw that the security forces arranged by the military area were still there. The atmosphere in the entire community was very solemn. He worried that because of this matter, the military area would pick up Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon would definitely not be willing.


    After spending some time with Lu Celadon, he also has feelings for Lu Celadon and he does not want Lu Celadon to lead an unhappy life. What to do, he wanted to see Lu Celadon''s attitude.


    Lin Yourong hadn''t woken up yet, and Lu Celadon was guarding him. Tang Ye let Lu Celadon go to rest after entering the room, and he would take care of Lin Yourong.


    Lu Qingci nodded in agreement, but when she turned around to go out, she turned her head and looked at Tang Ye and said, "You have to know something about sister Yourong."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Lu Qingci looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Do you know who is the one who stopped the old man and broke the old man''s arm?"


    "It''s not the offerings over the red wall..." Tang Ye saw Lu Celadon staring at Lin Yourong when he was speaking, and suddenly he woke up. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes, feeling very unbelievable. He also looked at Lin Yourong and said, "It won''t be Yourong. Right?"


    Lu Celadon knew this was amazing, and Tang Ye could hardly believe it. After all, Lin Yourong was a kind and innocent girl who didn''t like to fight, but Lin Yourong''s change was real. In order to convince Tang Ye, she pointed to Lin Yourong who was unconscious and said, "If you don''t believe me, touch your sister Yourong''s chest."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, glared at Lu Celadon, and reprimanded: "Celadon, you must know how to be reserved as an underage girl and don''t lose your studies."


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye like an idiot, and said, "Don''t you dare?"


    "Joke, I dare not touch my wife''s breast?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "Then touch it, what are you talking about?" Lu Celadon snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye curled his lips and hummed: "You asked me to do it on purpose. I think it''s weird, so I don''t do it."


    Lu Celadon took a deep breath, feeling that Tang Ye was too short of beating, and really wanted to go up and slap this pesky guy on the head!


    "You touch your sister Yourong''s chest, and I will touch it for you too, okay?" Lu Celadon said angrily.


    However, Tang Ye got angry, gnashing his teeth at Lu Celadon, and said: "Girlfriend, you made me a ghost? It''s too sinister, you, how could I do that?"


    "You..." Lu Celadon was angry and shouted, "You **** touch it or not, don''t you want to know about sister Yourong?!"


    Tang Ye was scared. Damn, the girl learned to scold her. Tragedy, will you not go astray?


    He stopped irritating Lu Celadon, walked to Lin Yourong''s side, reached out his hand to Lin Yourong''s full chest, turned around and said to Lu Celadon, "Don''t look at it, children are not suitable, I''m really angry, what about you girl? Become so..."


    Tang Yeben said, suddenly feeling cold, and quickly turned his head to look at Lin Yourong, and found that Lin Yourong suddenly opened his eyes, with a pair of crystal-like beautiful eyes, but they were very cold!


    Even more frightening was that Tang Ye''s hand that hadn''t reached Lin Yourong''s chest was suddenly frozen!


    Seeing this scene, Lin Yourong shouted angrily: "You are looking for death!"


    Huh!


    An ice thorn suddenly pierced from Lin Yourong''s chest and aimed at Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tang Ye quickly got rid of the imprisonment and jumped to avoid it, but Lin Yourong immediately turned over and wanted to rush to kill the shameless man, but she fainted and collapsed on the bed again.


    Tang Ye was shocked. One was worried about Lin Yourong, and the other was worried about his own hands. Although his hand was not hit by the ice thorns issued by Lin Yourong, it was affected by the freezing breath. At this time, it became red and even purple, and it felt like necrosis. He had to be lucky, and rely on the power of the flames in his body to disperse the frozen breath that had invaded his body.


    After dissolving the freezing breath of the invasion, he was truly frightened, looking at Lin Yourong and found it incredible. Is this really your own wife?


    Thinking of Lin Yourong''s attitude that couldn''t be colder just now, and the violent act of making such a severe ice thorn when he didn''t agree, Tang Ye expressed great concern. The daughter-in-law will not have that **** change, will she become a woman without emotion? Oh, in this case, can you still study the room-surgery with your wife?


    Standing far away, Lu Celadon showed a gloating look when he saw Tang Ye deflated.


    Tang Ye glared at her fiercely and hummed, "Do you want to kill me? Also, what''s wrong with You Rong?"


    Lu Celadon smiled, playing with the taste: "I don''t know either."


    That smile and playful look was exactly the same as Tang Ye''s usual arrogant look. If it weren''t for the two of them to be father and daughter in terms of age, they would really look like father and daughter.


    Seeing that she laughed so naturally and comfortably, Tang Ye didn''t get angry anymore. He laughed with interest and said, "Girl, you are beautiful when you laugh. You will laugh more in the future."


    Lu Celadon blushed, immediately stopped smiling, and stared at Tang Ye with gritted teeth, feeling embarrassed and being molested!


    Tang Ye ignored her and looked at Lin Yourong worriedly, but did not dare to approach easily. What a painful thing, my daughter-in-law can''t get close!


    "What happened to Yourong?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Lin Yourong with pity, and turning his back to Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon walked over and said, "It''s probably a memory similar to a past life. Only a person with this strange trait can suddenly change into a person."


    Tang Ye was taken aback and said, "Past life? Are you kidding me?"


    Lu Celadon frowned and said, "From that old man, I have come into contact with many deep-seated things. That old man is actually not that simple. He has an aura that is different from our world. I saw Dang Yourong. After the older sister became more powerful, the breath on her body was the same as that of the old man. Perhaps, by knowing the identity of the old man, you can know what happened to Sister Yourong''s change."


    Tang Ye looked solemn, he knew Ye Yingchaan''s identity, and after a long silence, he uttered two words: "Gu Wu."


    Lu Celadon looked at Tang Ye curiously, she was still not very clear about Gu Wu.


    Tang Ye said: "On a large scale, people who study martial arts are called Guwu. However, the real world of ancient martial arts is said to be an independent space. The warriors of our world only reach a certain level. You can reach the real world of ancient martial arts. It is similar to a river and lake, where there is no scientism, but with fists and magic methods, destroying the world.


    Tang Ye''s understanding is correct. The warriors of this big world can only go to the ancient world of Kunlun Mountain after reaching a certain strength. But what he didn''t know was that after reaching a certain level of strength, whether or not to go to the world at the top of Kunlun Mountain was not decided by himself, but was taken by the gatekeeper, whether you like it or not.


    When killing Yeyingran, Tang Ye listened to Yeyingran''s babblings. He ignored it at the time, but now that he thinks about it, he feels terrified to think carefully.


    What those people behind want to do is not to seize the power of a country, but to seize the entire world and bring the world back to chaos!


    Tang Ye felt it necessary to learn more about such a miraculous thing.


    Lin Yourong opened her eyes suddenly.


    Tang Ye was startled, and immediately retreated with Lu Celadon in his arms. The daughter-in-law became terrible, and the icy sent out killed people every minute!


    Lin Yourong was surprised to see Tang Ye, her husband is back!


    But she immediately became very angry, this guy actually avoided herself?


    This Lin Yourong is normal Lin Yourong. But regardless of the memories of her past and present, she is always Lin Yourong, a powerful woman who can prove her longevity through reincarnation!

 Chapter 353： A matter of both ice and fire!

    After confirming that Lin Yourong was not the character who would put the ice on disagreement, Tang Ye hurried over to look at her, his face full of pity, and the annoyance that Lin Yourong had just developed suddenly melted away, holding Tang Ye full of grievances. Scared, couldn''t help crying.


    Lu Celadon knew that Tang Ye was there, and he was completely superfluous. She curled her lips and left the room quietly, letting Tang Ye and Lin Yourong whisper, and couldn''t help but do something unsuitable for children. Anyway, she was already used to this "child".


    Tang Ye hugged Lin Yourong into his arms, rubbed her shoulders, comforted her, and told her not to cry. As a result, she cried more and more, probably because she was frightened by the attack of Ye Ying chaos. Tang Ye couldn''t help being angry at Yeyingran, even if he had already killed Yeyingran, he was still angry, so that his little daughter-in-law was so frightened!


    But thinking of Lin Yourong''s change just now, he felt that this little daughter-in-law might not be small at all, maybe she was still a cold beauty.


    "Why did you hide from me just now? Did you hate me?" Lin Yourong cried for a while, wiped his eyes, and looked at Tang Ye with no regrets.


    Tang Ye was speechless, looked down at Lin Yourong''s plump breasts, who hadn''t taken advantage of it for a long time, and said, "Just...I was doing an experiment."


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was always attracted by Tang Ye''s nonsensical words, and forgot the things that scared her. I probably feel that with Tang Ye by his side, the whole world is safe.


    Tang Ye gave a smirk and said, "Just try to touch your chest to see if you are growing up again, and then I am afraid that you will wake up and hit someone, so I will hide."


    "You..." Lin Yourong''s face immediately turned ruddy, staring at Tang Ye in embarrassment.


    This bad guy!


    She was originally shy, but Lin Yourong''s mind suddenly flashed through some scenes. It was Tang Ye who wanted to touch her chest before, and she opened her eyes to stop the ice thorn.


    She was in a hurry. How could I do such a thing? This man is his husband. He can touch him if he wants to. How could he stop him?


    She still vaguely remembered that she was very angry at that time, as if she was going to... kill Tang Ye?


    She was even more anxious, watching Tang Ye worryingly: "Is there anything wrong with you, did I really... hit you?"


    Tang Ye kept staring at Lin Yourong, observing her changes, but she couldn''t let her daughter-in-law get into trouble again!


    He discovered that for a moment, Lin Yourong''s self-contradictory expression must have been affected by the change. He didn''t want Lin Yourong to be bothered by that kind of thing, and he didn''t want Lin Yourong to become the character who would kill people with ice when he didn''t agree with a word, so he hugged some Lin Yourong tightly. This is shameless, but also The most effective means of intimacy stopped Lin Yourong from thinking deeply. But after he hugged Lin Yourong tightly and pressed Lin Yourong''s body close to him, he realized that Lin Yourong''s body was very cold!


    It''s like a frozen corpse.


    Tang Ye was taken aback and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Yourong, are you cold?"


    Lin Yourong didn''t feel cold at first, but when he said that, he really felt cold and couldn''t help but shrink back.


    Her cold was out of control, just like before, she was as cold as being thrown into the ice cellar. But this time it was more serious than before. At the same time as the chills, there were wisps of white breath, and the cold was foggy!


    Lin Yourong became painful.


    Tang Ye was shocked, hugging her and said, "Yourong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Yourong frowned and shook his head: "I don''t know, I suddenly feel cold... Tang Ye!"


    As Lin Yourong spoke, she suddenly lost her face in shock, screamed, and looked behind her.


    Tang Ye looked back, her eyes widened. This is a big game!


    I saw that the whole room was freezing, slowly turning into a crystal palace!


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say, it seemed that his wife was more special and ferocious than himself.


    After Lin Yourong was surprised, looking at Tang Ye, he blushed suddenly, showing a shy expression. This is strange, in such a serious and critical situation, she is actually shy?


    She hugged Tang Ye, oh, but Tang Ye was irritated to death, feeling that a piece of ice was lost to her clothes in the winter.


    "You Rong, what are you... doing?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    He was planning to use the power of dead wood to help Lin Yourong get rid of the ice. Withered trees in spring are a powerful life force, and there should be no problem in dissolving the ice. Just as he unlocked the flame seal and was not too severely backlashed, he could use the power of dead wood to resolve it. Of course, if Lin Yourong was there, he would still choose to linger with Lin Yourong to solve it. Because... that''s cool! And it can also transform other powers from the flame power for strength improvement.


    Lin Yourong became ashamed and said, "Husband, it''s not bad to come and go..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was dumbfounded. The daughter-in-law can''t suddenly play text games!


    He was very worried, and said: "You Rong, I just learned a stunt, and maybe it can help you resolve this kind of cold.


    "I don''t want it!" Lin Yourong suddenly acted like a baby and said, "It''s one thing for you to learn a new stunt, but you can''t get watermelon and lose sesame."


    "This..." Tang Ye was still dazed.


    The daughter-in-law will not have her brains frozen, and she will not realize the severity of the situation now, right? Look at this room, it will really become the Crystal Palace in a while. Although very beautiful and romantic, but also very dangerous!


    Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye was not getting his body anymore, and said angrily: "I have a cold ice disease now, just like you couldn''t control the inflammation of the fire before. So... so..."


    Lin Yourong''s face turned redder.


    Tang Ye suddenly realized what she said.


    The two body physiques are made to complement each other. Whether it is a fire attack or an ice attack, it can be solved as long as the two people mate. In the past, I needed my daughter-in-law to help solve the fire attack, but now it is the daughter-in-law who needs her own help to solve the ice attack. Sure enough, it is you and me!


    Hey, it turns out that the daughter-in-law refers to this aspect. This woman is clever. She doesn''t allow herself to use the power of dead wood and spring, but to use the power of flame so that her body needs can be solved. It really kills two birds with one stone.


    Why not do it?


    Tang Ye likes Lin Yourong''s request!


    So he hugged Lin Yourong and lay down on the bed, pressing on Lin Yourong, and said, "We haven''t done this for a while."


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong''s face was ruddy and shyly whispered.


    Tang Ye looked at the pleasant daughter-in-law under him, the sex-wolf instinct became big, and he snapped off Lin Yourong''s clothes. Looking at this white and crystal carcass, the blood was so high that he couldn''t wait to reach out to Lin Yourong''s two beauties. -m was about to break off his legs to do something, but as soon as he stretched out his hands, he was suddenly stimulated by freezing and found that Lin Yourong''s lower body was much colder than other places.


    This... Tang Ye is speechless. If you have **** with his daughter-in-law like this, he won''t get himself GG, right?


    What if the little brother gets frozen?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s motionless, Lin Yourong was ashamed and angry, and cursed: "Why are you doing this again! Even the old man and his wife still want to tease me. I will learn some tricks to play with you in the future!"


    Lin Yourong was extremely grieved and wronged.


    Tang Ye was bitter and couldn''t tell. It''s really painful when I''m still having **** in the matter of ice and fire.


    However, after Lin Yourong took the initiative to spread his legs around him, and after he and Lin Yourong became acquainted with each other, they realized that the two heavens of ice and fire were actually very strange. What made him even more miraculous was that after he lifted the flame seal and Lin Yourong suffered from icy symptoms, the physical strength changed tremendously, as if it had directly increased to a level!


    Is this the legendary double cultivation magic?


    "Snapped!"


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong lingered in the room. Lu Celadon, who was sitting on the sofa in the lobby downstairs, closed the book viciously, and cursed, "It''s shameless!"

 Chapter 354： Fire upgrade!

    The matter between Tang Ye and Lin Yourong lasted for too long. Lu Celadon couldn''t stand it, and went upstairs aggressively, ah, just kicked to the door of the room and cursed whether you want to get another speaker and roll your sheets. Let them listen to the whole community!


    Lin Yourong, who was still presumptuously charming in the room, shut up quickly, but for the first time in the two-day situation of ice and fire, she couldn''t help but bite on Tang Ye''s shoulder because of the extreme joy. . After the incident, Tang Ye''s body had a lot of small teeth marks.


    The ice in the room has disappeared, Lin Yourong pulled the quilt to cover her body, her hair was dazzled, her forehead was sweaty, her ruddy complexion was particularly beautiful, panting-breathing with her plump breasts, her expression of ecstasy was no longer what she was when she was calm. It is pure, but infinitely charming and full of mature charm.


    Tang Ye sat aside and closed his eyes to meditate, not as if he had just had **** with Lin Yourong. He was feeling the power in his body, and for the first time he met Lin Yourong with both ice and fire. He found that the flame power in his body had become purer, much more refined than the previous messy prairie fire.


    He couldn''t help but wonder whether the flame power in his body could grow? For example, the flames in my body originally contained a lot of impurities, but after Lin Yourong''s freezing of ice, the impurities or weak flames were wiped out, leaving behind pure flames, and this kind of flames survived under the ice After further upgrading, it became another more powerful fire.


    Fire naturally has levels, such as ordinary fire, monster fire refined by monsters, karma fire for alchemy, and sky fire that immortals can emit.


    The higher the level of fire, the stronger the power of fire.


    Tang Ye also thought of Lin Yourong''s ability to emit ice to freeze the people and things around him, so he thought, could he also emit flames?


    This is something that has never been done.


    So he calmed down and meditated, tried to control the flame in his body, and tried to emit a physical fire. After comprehending the state of obsession, his spiritual realm has become more condensed, and he can easily detect or touch those originally invisible and incorporeal things, treating them as tangible, such as the state of a dead tree in spring.


    Huh!


    Under Tang Ye''s contemplation, a small flame suddenly appeared on one of his palms. Sure enough, he could, like Lin Yourong, emit the power contained in his special constitution. Now he really became a man playing with fire!


    Tang Ye is more curious about his body, why does he have this special physique? He is also curious about how many secrets there are in this special physique, such as the flame, this flame alone, there must be many secrets to discover!


    Tang Ye was curious about his life experience again. Nong Baicao said he was picked up, but he always felt that things were not that simple. Could it be that he still has his parents?


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye opened his eyes and sneered. Speaking of his parents, he didn''t feel anything. He doesn''t hate his parents, because there is no reason to hate. Is it a reason to abandon him? Maybe it is. But before he didn''t know the specific situation, he didn''t bother to let this meaningless hatred affect his life. He himself is so special, and his parents abandon him are justified. But when it comes to loving his parents and looking forward to them, he does not have such feelings. As for the reason, just as there are many unfilial children in the world, but very few parents do not want their own children. So he felt that no matter what the reason, parents should not abandon themselves!


    He seemed to be a bit contradictory about his parents'' thoughts, hatred or not, but this was a contradiction. So he never thinks about his parents'' problems, just as if they don''t exist.


    Lin Yourong lay on the bed contentedly. Seeing Tang Ye no longer meditating, she languidly moved her body beside Tang Ye, took her waist, and said, "Tang Ye, I haven''t asked you yet, why are you suddenly Are you back?"


    Tang Ye dialed her messy hair and said, "I think you need me, so I came back."


    "I hate it, I will speak sweet words!" Lin Yourong blushed sweetly.


    But what Tang Ye was talking about was the fact. After Yundian comprehended the magic method of withered trees to meet spring, his vision and visualization had greatly improved, and the people who were concerned about him were in danger, and he seemed to be able to predict in advance.


    Now Lin Yourong is fine. He said: "I will go to Yundian tomorrow to solve the rest, but I will try to come back at night as much as possible."


    Lin Yourong was very happy that Tang Ye took care of her in this way. He didn''t allow Tang Ye to leave anymore, and nodded softly, "Yeah."


    Tang Ye hugged Lin Yourong, the quilt covering Lin Yourong fell off, revealing her white carcass. She was very shy, looking at Tang Ye''s face extremely ruddy. Tang Ye smiled and said, "Take a bath and then rest."


    "Hmm..." Lin Yourong nodded.


    After washing, there were no traces of lingering on their bodies. Tang Ye and Lin Yourong put on their clothes, walked out of the room, and sat down first. Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong who had calmed down, and stopped talking. He wanted to ask Lin Yourong how he felt about the cold. The whole room was almost turned into a crystal palace just now, Lin Yourong must have thoughts in his eyes. Tang Ye wanted to ask her if she wanted to control that powerful force, but felt that this kind of thing was too abrupt, so she didn''t ask for it for the time being.


    Lu Celadon was reading a book, in fact, she couldn''t get in at all. She was still angry at what Tang Ye and Lin Yourong had just been tossing about, and she couldn''t help but kick the door. Tang Ye and Lin Yourong felt embarrassed when they saw her, but it was difficult to tell this kind of thing, so they avoided mentioning it. Lin Yourong went to the kitchen to cook, and Tang Ye talked with Lu Celadon.


    "Don''t talk to me, shameless guy, I don''t want to be infected!" Tang Ye sat opposite Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon immediately snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye touched her nose and said, "You Rong''s icy syndrome has occurred. I used the flame power in my body to help her suppress it."


    "You are pressing the body of sister Yourong, right!" Lu Celadon gritted his teeth.


    Tang Ye sighed, not wanting to mention this kind of thing, why did he mention it again. He didn''t bother to explain this matter. Lu Celadon is a goddess, and those who understand will always understand, saying: "I will go to Yundian tomorrow. You must be careful at home."


    Lu Celadon frowned and hummed, "Go back?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I came back in a hurry. I have to deal with the rest of the matter. You must have a beginning and an end."


    Lu Celadon didn''t say anything, just a straight face.


    The next day, Tang Ye went to the airport again. Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon were to send them off, but considering safety, they were sent to the gate of the community. Tang Ye looked at them, pleasing to the eye. It''s autumn, the sky turns cold, and the girl''s black silky-m legs come out. Lin Yourong wore black stockings, so **** and beautiful that the old man in the community kept staring.


    Looking at fair-skinned beauty-m legs in summer and black silky beauty-m legs in winter, how do you feel that the world is a little better?


    Tang Ye has always been optimistic. He hugged Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon and said, "You have to be careful. If possible, I will be back at night. You will wait for me at home."


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong reluctantly said.


    Tang Ye flew to Yundian again by plane, and went to Baoling Village to arrange some other things, such as giving Shui Qingdie an explanation, and also look at the little dragonfly, otherwise this little ass-baby would cry if he found out that he was gone. What kind of.


    ...


    when!


    At the same time, Xiangshan Biyun Temple rang a long bell, and the gloomy little prince took a note in his hand and went to find someone who could kill Tang Ye.


    He was fed up with Tang Ye''s humiliation, and he was immortal with Tang Ye!

 Chapter 355： change!

    After comprehending the magic method of withered woods in spring, Tang Ye entered the mountain very quickly, because instead of driving, he leapt directly with energy. This is the strength of the martial artist. Withered trees and spring can provide inexhaustible strength, then he can keep jumping, the speed is several times faster than driving. That''s why he told Lin Yourong that he might rush back to Yundian in the morning and go back at night.


    Tang Ye hurried back to Baoling Village mainly to see if there were any problems with the purple ganoderma sprayed with the medicine, and also to discuss some arrangements with Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie is unwilling to leave the village, she wants to stay and take care of her grandpa and little dragonfly. Tang Ye agreed with her. With the current relationship between Tang Ye and her, Tang Ye definitely wants to give her a better life, but taking Shui Qingdie out is not the best choice.


    Shui Qingdie grew up in the mountains and has never seen the outside world. It would be good to go and see in the future, but now suddenly let her go outside, it must be uncomfortable. The outside world is completely unfamiliar to her, and she will definitely be shackled outside, so it is better to live happily in the village. Also, because of her family''s conditions, she has not received any education, and her temperament is mostly traditional. She is submissive and obeys the four virtues. When she was bullied outside, she probably just endured it silently, which made her feel wronged.


    So Tang Ye let Shui Qingdie learn first, starting from learning basic knowledge to getting in touch with various new things. In this regard, he will slowly help Shui Qingdie in the future. In addition, he asked Tang Manhong to explore the land outside the Ganoderma lucidum mountain, intending to open up a new piece of land resources for the villagers in Baoling Village to plant, increase livelihoods, and fundamentally improve the conditions in the village.


    Now that he knew the situation in Baoling Village, he felt that he should help if he could. Of course, there was also his selfishness in it, which was to help Shui Qingdie. The village didn''t dare to cultivate other land because of the monsters of cannibalism. Tang Ye is not sure if this man-eating monster is the red-purple spirit python, because there are many beasts in those dense forests, besides the red-purple spirit python, there may be other giant beasts. Therefore, to open up a new land, Tang Ye asked Tang Manhong to investigate to ensure absolute safety before suggesting to Zhu Zehong, and then making arrangements for the villagers.


    Tang Ye returned to Baoling Village and heard a heart-piercing cry at the entrance of the village. Tang Ye was familiar with it, and looked forward, oops, it was anxious, it was Little Dragonfly crying.


    It''s not that he is boasting, he thinks Xiao Qingting must be crying because he left suddenly. Little Dragonfly is too sticky to him, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. Probably because he looks amiable!


    Shui Qingdie comforted the little dragonfly, who didn''t listen to anything, just cried. Shui Qingdie was helpless and looked forward. In fact, she was also very sad. Tang Ye disappeared suddenly, and then when Zhu Zehong said that Tang Ye had left, she was heartbroken at the time, thinking that Tang Ye did not want her. If it weren''t for Zhu Zehong''s comfort that Tang Ye is in a hurry, she would cry.


    She looked forward and suddenly saw Tang Ye. She was so excited that she thought it was not true and called out from a distance, "Doctor Tang?"


    Tang Ye approached and said with a smile: "It''s me."


    Little Dragonfly heard his voice and opened his crying eyes. It was really Brother Tang, the doglegs galloped up immediately, and he wanted to take the second step before his feet hit the ground. Running like this will definitely fall. Sure enough, she was about to fall before she rushed to Tang Ye. Tang Ye took the bear child helplessly and went to support her.


    Little Dragonfly cried loudly, holding Tang Ye''s legs while holding Tang Ye''s legs with both hands, as if he was climbing a tree, trying to climb onto Tang Ye.


    "Brother Tang, Tang, hug, hug!" Xiao Qingting cried and strongly demanded, pouting her small mouth, looking angry and pitiful.


    Tang Ye saw her crying, her entire face wrinkled, and she couldn''t bear it. He picked her up and said, "Little Dragonfly, why are you crying?"


    "Brother Tang doesn''t want Little Dragonfly?" Little Dragonfly cried, her voice trembling. That''s why she cried.


    Tang Ye knew that she was really sad, and a child wouldn''t know how to think too much. She felt that if she lost a thing, she lost it, so she cried, and the cry would be very disturbing. If you cry too much, you will cough, and you will cry hard if you cough. This is really distressing for children.


    Tang Ye hugged Little Dragonfly tightly and said, "Brother Tang wouldn''t want Little Dragonfly. It''s Brother Tang that''s not good. Can Little Dragonfly hit Brother Tang?"


    "I will not beat Brother Tang, I will not beat Brother Tang..." Xiao Qingting shook his head vigorously, crying even harder.


    Tang Ye was so touched that he loved this little girl from the bottom of his heart. He touched Little Dragonfly''s head and said, "In fact, Brother Tang left to buy some delicious food for Little Dragonfly. Will Little Dragonfly stop crying?"


    Before Tang Ye entered the mountain, he did buy some lollipops and other things that children loved, and now he took them out to coax the little dragonfly. Little Dragonfly took the lollipop, didn''t rush to eat it, held it tightly in her hand, and hugged Tang Ye vigorously, but her crying slowly lowered.


    Tang Ye hugged her and walked to Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie looked at him affectionately, and he whispered, "I went back and made you worried."


    Shui Qingdie gently shook her head and said, "I''m fine."


    Fearing that Tang Ye was tired from running around, Shui Qingdie said to Xiao Qingting: "Qingting, let my sister hug you, Brother Tang is tired."


    Shui Qingdie didn''t speak, she slept her little head on Tang Ye''s shoulder, ignoring Shui Qingdie, she would not let Tang Ye go.


    Just as Shui Qingdie wanted to scold her, Tang Ye quickly stopped her and shook her head gently, so she didn''t force the dragonfly to stop.


    Little Dragonfly also cried occasionally and didn''t talk to Shui Qingdie or Tang Ye. The little girl is sensible and really sad. She fell asleep unconsciously leaning on Tang Ye''s shoulder, probably tired of crying.


    Tang Ye hugged the dragonfly and went back. Shui Qingdie walked side by side with him. The distance was very close. It could be seen that the two were close, but the two did not hold hands, and there was still a distance between them. Shui Qingdie didn''t say anything, this was enough for her.


    Because of the little dragonfly, Tang Ye had some thoughts, and said to Shui Qingdie: "If I want to take the little dragonfly to live outside and let her go to school outside, what do you think?"


    Shui Qingdie was startled, a little worried, and said, "I''m very happy that Qingting can have a better life. But when Qingdie is outside, she is alone. I''m afraid she is unhappy. Although she likes you , But you can''t always be with her. I think..."


    Shui Qingdie has her own thoughts and said: "Wait for Qingting to grow up before going out. She goes to elementary school, junior high school, high school, and then university. I believe that continuous learning will keep her in touch with Outside matters. When she goes out, life will be much easier. In fact, Qing Ting''s temperament is also very strong, I know very well."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then let the little dragonfly stay by your side and study hard. Then, what about you?"


    Shui Qingdie was startled again, looking at Tang Ye suspiciously. My idea was to stay in the village, I had already told Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye held her hand and said, "You have to study too, and follow me to take a look outside."


    "Hmm..." Shui Qingdie''s eyes were confused, very moved.


    Tang Ye said again: "I will give you a sum of money..."


    "I don''t want it!" Shui Qingdie hurriedly shook her head. She was most afraid of hearing such words. Give herself money, give herself a lot of things, but never come to accompany herself... She would rather work hard than be alienated from Tang Ye because of material things. , I don¡¯t want to be a woman who exists only because of matter.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Listen to me first. I am giving you a sum of money because I need you to do something for me. I have arranged for someone to open up a new piece of land. You can use the money to manage it. I have some business in Yanjing, which is in the Chinese medicine industry, and your side can grow very good Chinese medicine materials. If I can buy medicinal materials directly from you, you can''t cheat me like a profiteer, right?"


    "Of course not!" Shui Qingdie shook her head quickly, but was very puzzled and said: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Tang Ye said: "In general, I will support you behind and let you contract the land. You can buy it from the villagers, unify the land in the whole village, and even unify the land in the neighboring village, and then plant something I need. The medicinal materials. I will give generous terms to the villagers to make more, and they will agree to do so. Then you will learn a lot, of course you will work harder, if all goes well, you will become a little rich woman .At last¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye squeezed the palm of Shui Qingdie''s hand and said with a smile: "I will eat you little rich woman."


    Shui Qingdie was shy and his head buzzed. After a while, he looked up at Tang Ye and said, "I don''t seem to understand. I''m sorry, I''m so stupid."


    Tang Ye chuckled and said, "It doesn''t matter, I teach you, and I will arrange some other people to teach you."


    Shui Qingdie didn''t know if she could do it, but she knew that Tang Ye was going to change the fate of her "village girl". She even knew that if she wanted to get closer to Tang Ye, she had to change.


    She always wanted to change what she wanted.

 Chapter 356： Back-up plan!

    Shui Qingdie has never had such a big vision for the future, contracting all the land in the village!


    She used to think it was a good thing to have a piece of land of her own. Because the land distribution was based on male household registration, she was a girl without land. Now it is her grandfather and father who run her business. If her grandfather leaves and someone above her moves a little, she will become a woman with nothing, so her future is very worrying.


    But what Tang Ye said to her now makes her look forward to the future. Not only can she own land, but she can also have a great man! She glanced at Tang Ye secretly and saw that Tang Ye''s expression was calm. Thinking of Tang Ye''s life outside, she suddenly looked sad again, lowered her head and looked apologetic.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked her softly when she saw her.


    She was silent for a while before saying: "I... cause you a lot of trouble, if you find it troublesome, then don''t..."


    "It''s okay, you all like me. Although it''s a bit harder, you can''t let your heart down, otherwise you will be very sad? I don''t like seeing you sad." Tang Ye smiled.


    Shui Qingdie rolled her eyes, this guy is stinky and shameless.


    What Shui Qingdie wanted to say was emotional. She knew that Tang Ye had her own life outside, and she intervened in such a role, especially since she felt that she was still an uncultured "village girl". I feel very inferior and feel that I have made a mistake. But for this kind of thing, Tang Ye hadn''t thought about it long ago. This is something that cannot be brought to the table for debate, so simply avoid it.


    "Don''t think about so many things, just live quietly. Of course, you won''t have time to think about so many things for a while, because you have to study hard, you know?" Tang Ye looked at Shui Qingdie.


    Shui Qingdie was startled and nodded: "Yeah!"


    Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie returned to the village and saw that Zhu Zehong and the others were explaining some knowledge about purple Ganoderma lucidum to the villagers. Now the situation of purple Ganoderma lucidum is stable. Soon they will return to Yanjing to report to Xu Shichang. Perfect solution.


    Wei Jianghua has sneaked away, but he is destined to be punished. Because he did the opposite in this matter, first he played tricks against Tang Ye, and then deliberately misled the villagers, which almost caused a riot, and the upper hand would definitely deal with him.


    Zhu Zehong, who was explaining the knowledge of purple Ganoderma lucidum to the villagers, saw Tang Ye returning with the little dragonfly and Shui Qingdie, and immediately smiled and motioned to the villagers. The villagers turned around and saw him, immediately greeted him, greeted him one after another, and thanked him again.


    Zhu Zehong and the others are very humble. The purple ganoderma can be solved basically by Tang Ye, so they told the villagers that it was Tang Ye''s contribution, so the villagers were very grateful to Tang Ye.


    This allowed Tang Ye to gain a good reputation, and it also dazzled Shui Qingdie, who was close to Tang Ye. Tang Ye thought it was a good thing. The land contracting thing he said to Shui Qingdie was indeed something to be done. This reputation will make this plan easy to implement. The purpose of his plan is to improve the living conditions in the village, and to create raw material resources for Murong Huansha''s traditional Chinese medicine products.


    Hold these things in your hands and you will not be so hindered when you develop later. He can predict that Murong Huansha will leave the Murong family in the future. At that time, Tianni Group will not rely on Murong Huansha, and may start a new company, so it is very advantageous to have the resources in his own hands.


    Facing such enthusiastic villagers, Tang Ye inevitably had to deal with it. Shui Qingdie was afraid that it would be too hard for Tang Ye to hold the little dragonfly. She wanted to hug the little dragonfly. The little dragonfly woke up, but she curled her mouth, still clinging to Tang Ye¡¯s neck, and buried her head in Tang Ye¡¯s chest. Leaving Tang Ye''s embrace.


    Little Dragonfly did not speak, and was scolded by Shui Qingdie, even if his eyes were red, he would cry without talking. She was very sad today, worried that once Tang Ye was let go, she would never see Tang Ye again, she didn''t want this. She is famous for her stubborn temper. She is unwilling to let go, even if she beats her and scolds her, she will not let go.


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear to be beaten and scolded by Little Dragonfly, so that Shui Qingdie stopped scolding. Shui Qingdie felt that Tang Ye was so bad, that he spoiled the child too much, what should he do if he develops a bad habit?


    Tang Ye didn''t know whether this was right or wrong. He just didn''t want Little Dragonfly to be sad anymore. This reason was enough.


    After dealing with the villagers, Tang Ye told Zhu Zehong about the land contract plan. Zhu Zehong thought it was good, but still have to report to Xu Shichang. But presumably the problem is not big. Because of Tang Ye''s plan, the control of land has not changed much, but the management has become systematic, which is more conducive to development. Moreover, this kind of change requires a lot of investment and manpower in the early stage, and Tang Ye will even solve this part. What can be opposed to such a good thing?


    For Tang Ye, it was a good thing for Zhu Zehong to intervene in such a thing. Because of the authority of the country, it will go smoother.


    When it got dark, Tang Ye waited for Tang Manhong''s results. Tang Manhong listened to his arrangement to explore a new piece of land, mainly to see if there were any threatening beasts. Tang Manhong''s report turned out that there is no such threat, and she can arrange some things to establish an invisible defense, so that the villagers can rest assured that they can cultivate without worrying about monsters.


    Tang Ye reported the matter to Zhu Zehong, and Zhu Zehong was even more happy. It couldn''t be better to be able to develop new land for the villagers'' development. He is very convinced of Tang Ye now, although Tang Ye is young, but the ability is there, he is not convinced or not.


    Tang Ye originally planned to rush back to Yanjing at night, but because of the little dragonfly and other things that could not be neglected, she couldn''t rush back, so she stayed in the village overnight.


    He paid special attention to whether Yu Fu was in the village, and found that Yu Fu was completely gone. Yu Fu was bought by the killer gunner, led him to the place designated by the gunner, and killed him. He hadn''t thought about how to retaliate against Yu Fu, but he was a slightly knowledgeable person who was greedy for money. This would probably be taking money away from the village.


    Things were basically handled after nightfall, and Tang Ye went home holding the little dragonfly. Little Dragonfly, who had not spoken all the time, finally spoke and said softly: "Brother Tang, are you tired?"


    Tang Ye hugged her all day. She was a six or seven-year-old girl, not a newborn baby. For normal people, she must be so tired that her hands would be numb, but Tang Ye is a powerful warrior. She is like holding a piece of paper, so she won''t be tired. But Tang Ye deliberately showed a hard look at Little Dragonfly, and said, "Of course I''m tired, but I have held you all day. How, are you in a better mood?"


    "Huh!" Little Dragonfly''s mood really improved.


    Shui Qingdie said in a bad mood on the side: "When you feel good, Brother Tang will be exhausted!"


    Xiao Qingting did not dare to refute, knowing that he was doing something wrong, and said to Tang Ye pitifully, "I''m sorry, Brother Tang..."


    Tang Ye laughed, touched her little head, and said, "Little Dragonfly is still very sensible."


    "Then I don''t need to hug Brother Tang!" Little Dragonfly shook her legs and told Tang Ye to let her down.


    After getting off the ground, she led Tang Ye with one hand and Shui Qingdie with the other, and returned to that simple home. But for her, this is a very happy thing.

 Chapter 357： Ancient Buddha!

    After getting the antidote to the red and purple spirit python''s poison, Tang Ye gave Shui Qingdie and asked Shui Qingdie to apply it to the blind grandpa. After several medications, the blind grandpa can now see the light. But because Grandpa hadn''t seen the light for more than ten years, he still had to cover his eyes and slowly adapt. At night, when the light dimmed, Grandpa put down the towel and could vaguely see the surrounding things.


    But his eyes have been injured after all, so he can''t behave like a normal person. When he looks at things, he has to tilt his eyes slightly, which is a bit awkward. Even so, Grandpa was very satisfied. He originally thought that he would never see the light again in his life, but he didn''t expect to see it now. He saw Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly. These were his two granddaughters, the big and slim, the little lively and lovely, and they burst into tears with satisfaction and satisfaction.


    He saw Tang Ye again. If it weren''t for the close relationship between Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie, he would knelt down and thank Tang Ye. Tang Ye let him see the light again and let his granddaughter be trusted. That gratitude made him unable to express in words. He also saw that Tang Ye was such a handsome boy and so polite, and felt that there was nothing better in life than this.


    The family happily eat dinner, the happiest one is Little Dragonfly. The bear child is no longer sad, and becomes alive and kicking again. It is a treasure for the family to laugh.


    Seeing such a warm picture, Shui Qingdie''s eyes turned red several times and she was choked with tears. Happiness comes too fast, like a tornado, she doesn''t know if it can last forever. Probably not, she knew that Tang Ye would be leaving tomorrow, and then the little dragonfly was going to cry again.


    After dinner, the night became darker. Tang Ye asked Grandpa to go to rest first, and then took the little dragonfly to play outside for a while. After playing, he sat on the stone bench next to the patio and planned to tell the little dragonfly about his leaving.


    I''m afraid this little girl is crying heartbreakingly again.


    Tang Ye looked at Little Dragonfly and said, "Little Dragonfly, do you want to read?"


    "Of course!" Little Dragonfly nodded heavily.


    She has reached the age of studying, and her sister has been telling her about the benefits of studying. She often sees other older children in the village coming back with schoolbags, holding precious books and bragging every day, very imposing. Some children came over to taunt her, saying that she could not study. Although she snorted disdainfully, and then led the other bear children who hadn''t read to play, she was envious in her heart.


    Tang Ye looked at Xiao Qingting with a smile, and said, "But what should I do if my family doesn''t have money to study for you?"


    The little dragonfly''s expression turned gloomy, and his face was bitter. He was obviously very disappointed, but said sensibly, "The little dragonfly has stopped reading and is going to work in the fields!"


    Alas, such a sensible girl, can see Tang Ye with joy in her heart. He continued to say to Xiao Qingting: "This won''t work. It''s an adult''s job to do the work. The child must study hard. If you don''t read, you won''t know how to express it when you lose love. You will only talk about blue thin mushrooms."


    "Huh?" Little Dragonfly showed a cute and ignorant expression. What Brother Tang said, I don¡¯t understand!


    Tang Ye scratched her little nose and said, "Brother Tang must let you go to school."


    "But there is no money!" Little Dragonfly is very innocent, knowing that there is no money at home, she doesn''t expect it.


    Tang Ye flicked her forehead and said, "Why are you so stupid, you have to make money if you don''t have money, so in order for you to study, Brother Tang plans to make money."


    "Brother Tang is leaving?!" Xiao Qingting became smart again, staring wide-eyed, very anxious.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and acted as optimistic as possible, and said, "I want to leave, but instead of leaving Little Dragonfly, I''m going to work outside to earn money so that you can study. If you read well, Brother Tang will be happy. Come back to see you often."


    "I don''t want Brother Tang to leave!" Xiao Qingting was sad and cried, automatically ignoring the words behind Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squeezed her small face and said, "Do you see any man who grew up in the village who doesn''t go out to work? I have to take care of my sister and grandfather, and also support you to study. What if I don''t go out to work?"


    "But, but..." Little Dragonfly rolled her sullen eyes anxiously. Although she was reluctant to bear Tang Ye, she couldn''t find a reason to refute it.


    Tang Ye hugged her and said, "Brother Tang will work hard to earn money for you to study, so you have to study hard, be a good student every semester, and let the little red flowers and the awards cover the house. Then Brother Tang will be very happy to see him when he comes back, and I will buy you a lollipop, okay?"


    "Yeah!" Little Qingting cried and nodded, realizing that Tang Ye was really going to leave. Although she couldn''t bear it, she didn''t make trouble because Tang Ye would come back.


    After Little Dragonfly fell asleep, Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie sat together and spoke quietly. Shui Qingdie is very nervous, alone and widow, something will definitely happen!


    But now Tang Ye has a lot of things in her heart. Although she said a lot to Shui Qingdie, she didn¡¯t take any other actions. At the end of the day, Tang Ye went to sleep alone, and Shui Qingdie went back to take care of her presumptuous little girl. dragonfly. Shui Qingdie couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye''s room, seeming to feel a little regretful.


    The next day, Zhu Zehong left with Tang Ye. Zhou Sisheng, the second commander, and Huang Jingwang stayed in the village for follow-up observations, and returned to Yanjing after ensuring that there was no problem with the purple ganoderma. Tang Ye has his own business, and Zhu Zehong mainly makes a report.


    The villagers all came to bid farewell and brought a lot of special products. Tang Ye and Zhu Zehong only gave a little bit of meaning. Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly were very reluctant to Tang Ye. Fortunately, Tang Ye did a lot of ideological work on Little Dragonfly last night, so that he didn''t cry and make a noise, but Little Dragonfly still clung to Tang Ye¡¯s leg. It''s good to be pulled away by Shui Qingdie.


    When Tang Ye saw them like this, she felt unwilling to give up. But there is no permanent banquet in the world that always has to be parted. After the car left the village for some distance, Tang Ye looked back at the village, feeling a lot.


    Zhu Zehong knew his thoughts, smiled, and said: "This is also an unforgettable experience in a lifetime. People like me, if you say old, you will get old soon. What is the most favorite thing to do when you are old? It¡¯s just looking back at the past and lamenting the people and things that have been encountered. Some people say, what is the meaning of these, but I want to say that these memories are the most precious things."


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled, and said, "Your life is not long, you should cherish these."


    Tang Ye was not so sentimental. Leaving Baoling Village now is not the end, but the beginning. For Baoling Village, a piece of land suitable for planting medicinal materials, he will carefully arrange, and perhaps one day it will become his solid backing like the New Tangmen led by Tang Manhong.


    Many years later, the business empire led by Murong Huansha spread throughout this country and even the world. Many people looked up to Murong Huansha as the queen of ambition, but only a few people knew that the business empire appeared to be Murong Huansha on the surface. In fact, it was a man named Tang Ye. Because the ambition queen served at night is the man known as "Hidden Emperor".


    ...


    The Beifahai Temple in Yanjing has been dilapidated, and no one remembers its splendor. However, the distinguished little prince walked up the mountain and stopped and waited in front of the "Buddha" stone monument.


    The old abbot of Biyun Temple said that the ancient Buddha here can overcome the dead wood and the art of spring, so you can kill Tang Ye!

 Chapter 358： Python is not a dragon!

    Behind the prosperity of Yanjing is the accumulation of countless glorious history. This city has a very strong cultural atmosphere, which is not available in the modern atmosphere of the Oriental Pearl City and the four seasons of the southern city of Pengcheng. Behind these cultures, there are destined to have countless secrets, legends, and people who are Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    A few days ago, the little prince Jiangshanju went to Xiangshan Biyun Temple and asked the old abbot how he could break the dead trees of Tang Ye in spring?


    One day later, the little prince went to Beifahai Temple, an ancient temple that was dilapidated and extinct, to find an old monk called "Ancient Buddha".


    Beifahai Temple, the full name of Wan¡¯an Mountain Fahai Temple, is located at the foot of Wan¡¯an Mountain. It corresponds to the north and south of Fahai Temple in Shijingshan, so it is called "Beifahai Temple". This temple is in dilapidated condition, but there is still a huge stone monument. , There are two words: Respect Buddha.


    According to legend, this stone tablet was bestowed by an emperor, and this word alone has accumulated countless luck. From these two words, one can imagine the glory of Beifahai Temple. According to the literature, the temple has a stone bridge fish pond, a Liuquan pavilion in front, a strange stone of Qiao Song, and the ancient Buddha statue, which is the first in the mountain. It shows the grandeur of this temple. Although it is now dilapidated, the temple gate is just a few broken wooden boards and a stone brick arch with only outlines, but when you step into the depths, there is still a deep landscape surrounded by trees and strange rocks.


    Jiangshanjutong is an organization with a long history. What kind of people are the ancestors who dare to be named as Jiangshan and be worthy of the prince. I am afraid that they are inseparable from the generals and princes, and the temples are probably some of the ancestral level of favor The old abbot of Yunsi told the little lord where the ancient Buddha was.


    Inside Biyun Temple, by a pond.


    An old monk who looked like a dying year was sitting cross-legged on the ground, his bald head was frowning, his brows were as long as a woman''s hair, and two snow-white ones were about to fall to the ground.


    The old monk wore a pale blue monk robe, watching the fish in the pond. Suddenly a little monk appeared and respectfully said: "Master, the man was extremely murderous yesterday, why do you still see him?"


    The old monk smiled and said: "If you can''t hide, let it come naturally."


    "Why do you want to hide? Master can simply refuse. The Jinyi official at the Red Wall still needs to give Master a bit of face, what is that person?" The little monk asked in doubt.


    The old monk squinted his eyes, giving people a feeling of dying, and said, "That is a story many years ago. It''s hard to tell, and I won''t tell you."


    The little monk rolled his eyes and was quite innocent. He spoke very straightforwardly. He said, "What did the master say to that person? Since yesterday, you have been sitting in the pond watching fish. Do you want to eat fish? No, the Buddha must not kill. Master shouldn¡¯t be too late. If Master insists on eating fish, let the cook cook a tofu fish."


    The old monk was amused by the little monk, knocked on his head twice, and said: "It''s nothing to do with you, go and recite."


    The little monk stretched his face suddenly, and said, "I just finished reciting the Jingxin Sutra after knocking on the wooden fish, why did the master let me recite the sutra again?"


    "Oh, isn''t it?" The old monk smiled kindly, looked at the swimming fish in the pond, and said, "Tier, what do you think of these carps?"


    The little monk leaned over to look at it, frowning and said: "It''s a bad birth, some are too fat, some are too thin, somehow it will happen."


    The old monk¡¯s muscles twitched. He really wanted to hit this little monk. Why is his consciousness so low? He hummed: "Look at their activities and don¡¯t look at their faces. The Buddha said that there is no face, no self, no life, no life. You look, why bother about those things."


    The little monk tilted his head and said: "They gathered together to swim, like I was queuing for dinner on weekdays. On the other hand, the seniors disliked me a little bit and deliberately didn''t give me steamed buns. They said that I was hungry and I was skinned. Let me become a Buddha as soon as possible. Hmph, when I grow up, and they get old, I also let them try to get hungry and skinny!"


    Haha!


    The old monk gave a slap on his bare head.


    The little monk wrinkled his face aggrievedly.


    Regardless of whether he knew it or not, the old monk looked at the carps and said, "Carps can jump from dragon gates and become dragons, so they admire dragons so much. There are ten thousand carps chasing dragons. In the vast river, if you can see Once a ten thousand carp chases a dragon, one must realize it. Of course, the river does not necessarily have a dragon, but a python. The python is not a dragon, so how can ten thousand carp chase the dragon?


    The little monk scratched his head and said in a daze, "Is it enough to make the python become a dragon?"


    The old monk was taken aback, looked at the little monk full of doting and expectation, and said, "Yes, can''t the python become a dragon?"


    But how can a python become a dragon?


    Who is that python again?


    The old monk looked at the carp in the pond and murmured, "If there is a python, but no dragon, what should I do?"


    ...


    In front of the "Respect to Buddha" stone stele at Beifahai Temple, the little prince closed his eyes and rested, seemingly patient, but in fact he was anxious. He could not tolerate Tang Ye humiliating him repeatedly, nor could he tolerate Tang Ye breaking his plan again. He wants to kill Tang Ye. This is what he desires most in his heart and an order issued by the organization.


    The favor left by the old ancestor was used by him, and he would never be able to ask the old abbot of Biyun Temple for anything. However, he was already satisfied that the old abbot could show him the way. An ancient Buddha came forward to contain the strength of Tang Ye''s dead wood and spring, and he would surely kill Tang Ye!


    The little prince arrived here by day, and when the sun set, he finally saw an old monk who was as short as a child slowly walking up from the mountain. The little old monk leaned back, staggered up the stone steps full of fallen leaves, and when he walked to the little prince, he didn''t know how much time it took. Seeing the little prince, he only glanced at him curiously, and then became cold and indifferent, and continued to walk into the ruined temple, probably where he lived.


    Seeing that the little old monk ignored him, the little prince hurriedly shouted, "Master, please stay!"


    The little old monk looked back at the little prince and snorted coldly: "Do you know me?"


    The little prince respectfully said: "Master Yimei asked me to come."


    "Huh?" When the little old monk heard the name of Master Yimei, his squinted eyes looked dull, and suddenly became bright, staring at the little prince: "What does he ask you to do? You are very hostile. , How would he show you the way?"


    The little prince wanted to ask others and didn''t dare to arrogantly said, "Master Yimei just showed me the way, he didn''t say what you want to do. The reason why I can get Master Yimei is because the ancestors and Biyun Temple Friendship."


    "Oh, it depends on the relationship of the ancestors." The little old monk smiled contemptuously and despised the little prince. ..."


    The little prince endured the unhappy mood of being ridiculed and said, "I have something to ask the master for help!"


    boom!


    Suddenly, seeing the little old monk no action, the little prince was beaten into the air.


    The little old monk looked contemptuously, and said lightly: "Not everyone can ask me."


    The little prince was angry, but he did not expect that this little old man, still a monk, had such a bad temper.


    The little old monk suddenly smiled again and said, "However, since it is the way that the old man Yimei pointed out to you, let''s talk about it. What do you want to do when you look for the old man?"

 Chapter 359： Meet a delicate person!

    Tang Ye returned to Yanjing. It was already night. After getting off the plane, a beautiful woman wearing a black uniform and short skirt and **** high heels and black silk on her legs came to pick him up. Mu Yue''s dress was very dignified and decent, generous, like a senior beauty assistant, standing unsmiling, the more he wanted to make people tease her.


    "I said that I don''t have to be so troublesome, I can go back myself." Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue and smiled.


    Mu Yue didn''t listen to him. In the past, what he picked up was a special product from the villagers of Baoling Village, and said, "I''m just here to pick you up. It won''t get in the way."


    When he got in the car, Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue who was wearing a seat belt. The seat belt took Mu Yue''s chest out of the obvious outline, which was very plump. Tang Ye glanced, glanced again, glanced again, and watched. It took a few glances. Seeing him like this inadvertently, Mu Yue blushed, silently lowered his head to fasten the seat belt, and then drove Tang Ye home.


    Tang Ye reached out and held her seat belt hand, and pretended to touch her **** naturally, and said, "You are not only here to send me off, do you want to do something else?"


    Mu Yue immediately scowled, but didn''t push away Tang Ye''s hand that had already been placed on her chest, and hummed in annoyance, "No!"


    "Really not?" Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Mu Yue was taken advantage of by Tang Ye''s wandering freely with one hand, which caused her body to slowly rise with desire-fire after being stimulated, and her appearance became ecstasy. The ecstasy revealed a kind of temptation, which made people want to hold her down. The Fa-rectification made her even more ecstasy, and even wanted her to scream out with a kind of evil taste.


    In the face of sex, probably both men and women have a kind of latent madness. If you let go of it completely, morality will be a passerby, and shame will become a catharsis and enjoyment.


    Mu Yue''s breathing became more and more rapid, his legs moved closer together, and the hands that originally held Tang Ye''s corners also turned towards Tang Ye, biting his red lips, and when he couldn''t stand the stimulus, he would open his red lips. Jiao-yin.


    Tang Ye no longer teased her, turned over and pressed on her. She seemed to be sure of Tang Ye''s meaning, no longer waiting and holding back, she immediately reached out to untie Tang Ye''s pants, and Tang Ye directly opened her short skirt, pulled the black silk off, pressed her body, and Mu Yue''s The distance becomes negative because of the intersection.


    The scenery inside the car is charming, and the sound is even more seductive. After some turmoil in the car, Mu Yue leaned back on the seat contentedly, his cheeks were rosy, his expression was ecstasy, his clothes were still messy, and his slightly curly hair spread out in disarray, giving him a beautiful-female charm.


    "There is something to tell you." Mu Yue calmed down, watching Tang Ye pulse with affection, and said softly.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "What did I tell you on the phone before leaving yesterday?"


    "Yeah." Mu Yue nodded lightly and began to sort out the clothes that Tang Ye had torn apart because of the incident just now, and found that the black stockings had been torn apart, she couldn''t help glaring at Tang Ye angrily, and then frowned and thought about what to do. remedy.


    Before Tang Ye left Yanjing yesterday, he contacted Mu Yue and asked Mu Yue to do something for him. That''s why Mu Yue drove to the airport to pick him up, otherwise Mu Yue wouldn''t bother to care about this shameless bastard!


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, something terrifying and unpredictable, as if he would become a fierce and merciless man in the next second, and said, "What action did the little prince have?"


    The action of staring at the little prince is what he asked Mu Yue to do. He had many elite spies left by Tang Manhong in Yanjing, but he knew that those spies had been targeted. Some spies contacted him when he was in Yundian, and the little prince or some other people hiding behind must have noticed it. So he couldn''t use those spies to stare at the little prince, so he asked Mu Yue to do this.


    Mu Yue finished finishing his clothes and said, "The little prince went to Biyun Temple and then to Wan''an Mountain. I investigated there. There used to be a temple called Beifahai Temple, but it was dilapidated and there was no human trace. . But the little prince went there after he went to Biyun Temple. There must be some secret. I further investigated and found out that although Beifahai Temple has long ceased to exist, there has always been an old monk in Beifahai Temple. Live in the ruins, but unfortunately I don¡¯t know what this old monk does."


    Tang Ye thought about it after hearing it, and said, "Who is the person that the little lord met at Biyun Temple?"


    "It''s the old abbot of Biyun Temple, Master Yimei." Mu Yue said.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed playfully, and said, "So, should I meet Master Yimei?"


    Mu Yue shook his head and said, "The little prince goes to find Master Yimei, and you go to him again. I am afraid it will not be great. Let the little prince know that you are watching him behind the scenes. If you want to deal with him, he will Take precautions."


    Tang Ye smiled, touched Mu Yue''s ruddy face, and said, "You are right, I have to find another way to know what the little prince wants to do."


    Mu Yue unceremoniously pushed away Tang Ye''s hand that touched her pretty face, and said, "Unfortunately, I didn''t investigate it for you, right..."


    "Don''t apologize, Mu Yue, you did a good job, you are very capable, I want to thank you." Tang Ye stopped Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue blushed, curling his head and said: "What are you doing so politely..."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If you had better skills in that area, it would be perfect."


    "Huh?" Mu Yue didn''t understand. After he understood, his face was flushed, and he gave Tang Ye a irritated look before cursing: "Rogue!"


    She stopped talking to Tang Ye and said, "I will send you back."


    "No, just send me to the city. I''m going to meet another person." Tang Ye looked ahead with a firm expression.


    "Who?" Mu Yue asked subconsciously.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, but didn''t say who it was. Mu Yue knew he didn''t want to say, so he didn''t continue to ask, and drove into the city.


    Tang Ye looked at the dark night outside, and he always felt very subtle about the person he was going to see next.


    That woman wanted to kill him, but it happened to be his lucky star. This makes it difficult for him to do. Under normal circumstances, he will definitely get rid of the person who wants to kill him. But this woman can''t. She has some cause and effect with him. When she was in Yundian, she wanted to kill him, but she made him realize that the dead trees come in spring. Then next time, if she makes him realize that the iron tree blooms, he would rather treat her as an ancestor!


    Dong Miaozhu, this woman who believes in Buddhism, has a very special and delicate relationship with him.


    However, the current Dong Miaozhu should not be the one when Yundian was resuscitated. Dong Miaozhu, who has become a normal situation, has a big contradiction with him. He may not be willing to go to see him.


    This is a bit embarrassing. He couldn''t run to tell Dong Miaozhu that she almost killed him. Dong Miaozhu would not believe this, unless Dong Miaozhu himself realized something.


    Just with Dong Miaozhu''s natural domineering personality, she would definitely not wait to see Tang Ye.


    "Hey, woman, so troublesome..." Tang Ye sighed, very melancholy.

 Chapter 360： The villain is mad!

    The little old monk sat cross-legged on a group of dead leaves, and the little prince had been standing beside him, respectfully, as if he had become a servant. Don''t look at his respectful look, but he is already upset in his heart. His status is honorable, when did he do such a low-level thing. But in order to kill Tang Ye, he must endure. As long as Tang Ye is killed, everything will be back on track.


    He had never thought of this situation now. He thought it was ridiculous. Tang Ye, who was so inconspicuous at the beginning, has now pushed him to such a desperate situation. He would never keep Tang Ye, whether it was because of his hatred of Tang Ye or because of Jiangshanju''s plan.


    The little old monk asked why the little prince came to him. It turned out that he wanted to kill someone. He thought this kind of thing was too ridiculous, and said angrily: "You let a monk kill someone? Are you provoking me? Believe it or not, I will kill first. you!"


    The little prince was very jealous of this quirky little old monk, and said, "Master, this person is not ordinary, and Master Yimei asked me to come to you, which shows that Master Yimei also thinks Tang Ye is weird. Tang Ye must not stay!"


    "Tang Ye? His name is Tang Ye? Who, I don¡¯t know at all, and the person who needs me to take action is someone I don¡¯t know? Heh... the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds, and there are others I don¡¯t know. Living master?" The little old monk hummed badly.


    The little prince felt that he was not like a monk. This Buddha-nature practice was too bad, and there was no such indifferent and calm appearance of Master Yimei. He doubts that this little old monk is really a hidden master?


    But according to the information given by the old abbot Yimei, the little prince knew that this little old monk was the ancient Buddha in rumors, and it is said that the ancient Buddha practiced the art of solitude. The so-called solitary and hiding technique is hiding in the mountains and competing with people and the world behind the scenes. They are powerful but unknown. However, this kind of person can often rebel and change his destiny, waiting for the success of the solitary and hiding technique, and once they are born, they will make a blockbuster and fly into the sky.


    The ancient Buddha was curious about Tang Ye, and said, "It seems that this is called Tang Ye, and even the old thing with Yi Mei has taken his heart. Let me ask you, who is Tang Ye? How old is it? Surgery?"


    The little prince replied one by one: "Tang Ye''s specific identity is not very clear. If he is just an ordinary poor boy, I don''t look like it, otherwise, how could he have gone so far? He is probably older than me. A few years old. As for the techniques to be cultivated, it is very messy, and I don¡¯t really understand it, but he does Tai Chi..."


    The ancient Buddha stared at the little prince fiercely, and the little prince saw him and swallowed his saliva nervously, for fear that the ancient Buddha would get angry.


    The ancient Buddha cursed: "Are you kidding me? A kid who is younger than you wants me to kill him? Are you looking for excitement, are you impatient?"


    The little prince quickly explained: "No, no, master, listen to my explanation, Tang Ye killed Ye Yingran! Ye Yingran, do you know?"


    "Yueying chaos?" The ancient Buddha frowned for a while, and said with disdain: "I have an impression, as if he escaped from the ancient world of martial arts."


    The little prince was suddenly shocked. The little old monk said so loudly that he was disdainful of Ye Lao. Is it really a powerful Buddha?


    The ancient Buddha gave a playful smile, and said, "Isn¡¯t Ye Yingchao have a piece of luck from the ancient martial world? Although this luck is inconspicuous on the ancient martial world, it is a great power here. Now. He was actually killed by a kid? Tell me, what''s so special about this kid?"


    The little prince thought carefully, and said, "I was by the side when Tang Ye killed Yeyingchao. I seemed to listen to Yeying''s nonsense. Tang Yewu learned the magic method of withered trees in spring, so..."


    "What are you talking about!" The ancient Buddha stood up suddenly.


    Hara himself was small and rickety, he seemed to straighten his waist suddenly, his indifferent eyes became hot, and he stared at the little prince, as if staring at a seductive prey, and said every word: "You said , Withered trees in spring?"


    "That kid, knows how dead trees come in spring?!" Ancient Buddha emphasized again.


    The little prince was a little afraid of such a serious ancient Buddha, swallowed his saliva, and said, "Yes, yes..."


    "He is a person in Buddhism?" Ancient Buddha asked.


    The little prince shook his head and said, "No."


    "Then he is a man of the Taoist door?" Ancient Buddha asked again.


    The little prince still shook his head and said, "Although he has met Yunshanhe, he is not a man in the door."


    The ancient Buddha was furious and hummed: "It''s not a Buddha or Tao, but it''s a dead tree in spring? It''s just a thief! To steal my Buddhist luck, it''s time to kill!"


    The little prince was afraid of the ancient Buddha''s sudden anger, and quickly took a step back, but he was very happy when he reflected what the ancient Buddha said. This old monk meant that Tang Ye should be killed, then he will kill Tang Ye!


    The little prince did not expect, and what made him even more frightened was that at this time the ancient Buddha pointed at the sky and yelled: "The thief is deceiving me! I changed from the practice of Buddha to the practice of solitude, just to prove the way of long life! As the heavens, you were not angry when the old Taoist priest cut you off with a single sword? Now you don''t transport the atmosphere to me, but to those hairy boys? If so, then I will kill that boy!"


    The little prince saw the ancient Buddha being so domineering, and his dissatisfaction with the little old monk disappeared. It''s awesome to dare to shout with God. It seems that this little old monk is not short at all.


    The ancient Buddha looked in the direction of the Xiangshan Biyun Temple again, and sneered: "You are an old thing, you only have one step to realize the magic, and now you have been robbed by a hairy boy, you will never want to have it again in this life. This method! So, you let me kill people, right? Kill that kid, and your luck will dissipate. You can regain your luck and prove the magic. Huh, it''s a good calculation! I tell you, I know you well Calculate, but I don''t bother to be angry with you. A hypocritical villain like you, even if you get that lucky, you can''t make a big way!"


    "Practicing the art of loneliness for decades, just to avoid the flies of the Kunlun gatekeepers. I thought it would be easier to be in the outside world than the Guwu rivers and lakes on the day when I thought that going down like this would eventually lead to success. But now It seems that this kind of fluke is unacceptable. In that case, I am not afraid that the Kunlun gatekeeper will find it. I will kill the kid, take his luck, and then enter Guwu!"


    After the ancient Buddha shouted angrily, he looked at the little prince, and said, "You go, three days later, the kid named Tang Ye will disappear into this world!"


    The little prince was overjoyed. It was his goal to let the ancient Buddha go out of the mountain to kill Tang Ye. Since the goal was achieved, he didn''t want to stay in this ghost place. He nodded and said, "Master, then leave first... I wonder if you have any. What can I do for you?"


    "What can you help me?" Ancient Buddha snorted disdainfully.


    The little prince achieved his goal and was happy in his heart. No matter what the ancient Buddha''s attitude towards him, he smiled and said: "Yes, yes, master, then I will leave first."


    The ancient Buddha waved his hand and sat cross-legged on the ground again, muttering.


    The little prince walked down the dilapidated stone steps, feeling full of comfort and couldn''t help humming a little tune.


    "It''s not ridiculous to talk about the ancients and the present. The villain is too ambitious, good and evil will be rewarded in the end, the right way in the world is vicissitudes..."


    Tang Ye has been very rampant recently, killing Ye Ying chaan in front of him, and heard that Yundian medicinal materials have also been resolved... Hey, since he is so proud, let him have a good show!

 Chapter 361： Guided ambition!

    Tang Ye got out of Mu Yue''s car and didn''t immediately go to Dong Miaozhu. Instead, he called Han Ya first and asked Han Ya if he had time to come out to gather, and wanted to talk to Han Ya. Han Ya happened to be outside, and the two met in a coffee shop.


    When seeing Han Ya, Tang Ye found that her dress was similar to before, wearing a short skirt with a hip, carrying a medium bag, and a pair of common fish mouth high heels. She is taller and tougher than Lin Yourong, and she looks like a strong woman.


    Tang Ye walked over and greeted her: "Sister Ya, has anyone told you that you are beautiful?"


    Han Ya immediately rolled her eyes and scolded with a smile: "Believe it or not, I told Yourong you were molesting me?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, curled his lips and said, "How can you be molested? Don''t you think you are beautiful?"


    "Hey, you guy..." Han Ya was helpless, and smiled: "Just your mouth, ten more will be eaten to death by you, I really don''t know why you are such a pure girl I will meet a disciple like you!"


    Tang Ye laughed, went into the cafe with Han Ya, and sat down in an empty corner.


    Han Ya didn''t sloppy with Tang Ye, and said, "You asked me out to know if I did anything for you, right?"


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, a little embarrassed. After getting a black horse card from Dong Miaozhu at Jingxi Racecourse last time, he handed it to Han Ya and asked Han Ya to help with the relationship, understand the entire Yanjing structure, and then accumulate strength to establish his Tang Ye''s wealthy family. He wants to reform and get rid of those unscrupulous tycoons who are oppressing the poor family.


    Taking this path, in addition to the injustices he experienced in the past, he also knew that these people would become his enemies in the future. Even if he didn''t fight, Murong Huansha would fight, and couldn''t stop the ambitious woman. So in order to live better in the future, he must accumulate strength now.


    The pattern in Tang Ye''s eyes was never small. He used to deal with the Tianban, and his layout of the Tianban became the new Tang Sect now. After getting some convenience at the racetrack, he began to arrange interpersonal arrangements. I went to Yundian and laid out in Yundian again, holding some resources in my hands. Now he seems to have got nothing, but in fact it happened to prevent those enemies from coming out to stop him. When everything is ready, the layout of these things will make him soar into the sky.


    Success belongs to people who know how to seize opportunities and are prepared. This sentence is not for nothing.


    Han Ya is a bit like a big sister, she is not reserved in front of Tang Ye, she put her hands on her chest, put up Erlang''s legs, and said with a smile: "No way, short hands and soft lips, since I took your money, Then I can only do things for you. I really like this job, at least I don¡¯t have to look at the boss¡¯s wink when I go to work. Oh, I forgot to tell you that I resigned and I am now your employee."


    Tang Ye felt relieved when he saw Han Ya let go, and smiled: "When working for someone is always uncomfortable, especially for a beautiful girl like you, in case of being played with some unspoken rules..."


    "How do I think you are more like playing with unspoken rules?" Han Ya scolded Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Sister Ya, I don''t dare to do that kind of thing."


    Han Ya blushed, realizing that this was a bit inappropriate, it seemed to be ambiguous and temptation, so she stopped teasing Tang Ye, took out a document from her bag and handed it to Tang Ye, saying, "This is mine. Some surveys, you can take a look."


    Tang Ye took the document and looked at it, and was stunned. Although this document was printed, it was filled with remarks. Naturally it was written by Han Ya, indicating that Han Ya was very careful and serious. The main content of this document is to sort out the family distribution in the entire Yanjing City and some of their relationships. Through this document, Tang Ye can clearly know the strength of the Wang Family, Dong Family, Jiang Family and other big families, as well as other small families. What they do, how many parties they have, etc., are all sorted out very clearly by Han Ya. Mastering this document will make it very easy to defeat a family.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Ye and said, "Sister Ya, thank you, you have worked hard."


    Han Ya blushed slightly and became embarrassed, and said, "Thank you, what I said is doing things with your money. And it''s not hard, it''s also very interesting. I invite people out to play and eat every day. The life I dreamed of before."


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "Will you see something corrupt?"


    Han Ya was taken aback, and laughed playfully, and said, "Why, boss, do you still want to respond to the country''s call to actively fight corruption? Oh, I didn''t expect you to have such a sense of justice..."


    Tang Ye didn''t joking, and said, "Although I haven''t been mixed up in those circles too much, it doesn''t mean I haven''t seen it. If you are a girl to socialize, it is actually bad for your reputation. There are many malicious people in the world. Or the atmosphere in this world has deteriorated, your conditions have become better than before, and you are doing social work, and others think you are sleeping out with your body. Not to mention you, even those ladies, are unavoidable People say this..."


    "Are you worried that I will suffer?" Han Ya pursed her lips and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "The circle I let you contact is messy. You are a girl. I''m really afraid that you will suffer. This kind of work is inherently contradictory. You can''t do it if you are not beautiful, and it is dangerous to do it if you are beautiful. ."


    Han Ya laughed again and jokingly said, "Why do you keep complimenting me for being beautiful? Can''t I get it now? I tell you, Tang Ye, even if you praise me for a hundred more beautiful sentences, I just do things with money. , Will not give you extra... benefits."


    "Of course." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    Han Ya came down seriously and said: "What you are worried about, don''t worry, my old lady always cleans up her body, it''s not what I want, so others don''t want to touch me. If someone dares to mess around, my old lady dare to smash his head!"


    "Good!" Tang Ye praised loudly.


    So in the quiet cafe, many customers cast strange eyes at them. Why are these two idiots shouting?


    Han Ya''s face was flushed, she bit her lip and glared at Tang Ye angrily, thinking that Tang Ye had led her to gaffe.


    Then the two continued to talk about the situation of Yanjing, and began to determine the short-term goal, to choose a place to build a house, in other words to establish their own base!


    After the parting, Han Ya sat in her car, looked at Tang Ye ahead, and smiled softly. Looking at the neon flashing and dazzling bustling streets ahead, she clenched her fists. At this moment, she was inexplicably confident, feeling that although she was a grassroots girl, with a man like Tang Ye, she would definitely have the opportunity to stand on the stage of the upper class and shine!


    Murong Huansha''s ambition is inherent, and Han Ya''s ambition was guided by Tang Ye. Perhaps no one can imagine that one day in the future, the one who can rival Murong Huansha will be a grassroots girl named Han Ya.


    After saying goodbye to Han Ya, Tang Ye came to a mansion, the house of the Dong family.


    He asked people to go in for a notification, saying that he wanted to see Dong Miaozhu.


    At this time Dong Miaozhu was feeding the carp in the pond in the garden, and a handsome man stood beside him. It was the Mu Nianhua who lost his horse to Tang Ye at the Jingxi Racecourse last time.

 Chapter 362： You cant go now!

    After losing to Tang Ye, Mu Nianhua sank for a few days. As the king on horseback, he lost to Tang Ye on horseback, and he almost gave up his life. He felt that Tang Ye was a kid who made people suspect that he was born. In which way you are great, he will take you down in which way, what a **** hate!


    Although sinking for a while, Mu Nianhua found that he still couldn''t let go of Dong Miaozhu, the woman who made him fall in love at first sight. Women definitely don''t like men who are helpless when encountering setbacks, especially strong women like Dong Miaozhu. A man needs to be able to bend and stretch, the bed and bed are the same, so Mu Nianhua cheered up again and went to see Dong Miaozhu.


    Because he lost to Tang Ye, Dong Miaozhu''s precious black horse card was taken away. He felt that there was nothing more humiliating than this. Losing to another man in front of the woman he likes, and letting the woman''s things be taken away, as a man is really a failure. Mu Nianhua wants to show his shame and find a way to regain the black horse card from Tang Ye!


    Now accompanied by Dong Miaozhu, Mu Nianhua was very enthusiastic and promised: "Miaozhu, don''t worry, I will take back the black horse card from Tang Ye!"


    However, Dong Miaozhu''s answer immediately poured cold water on him. Dong Miaozhu sprinkled some food on the carp under the pond, looked back at him, and said, "The things I sent out have no reason to come back."


    "But..." Mu Nianhua wanted to say that it was not a gift, but a seizure! But she soon realized that Dong Miaozhu wanted face, how could a strong woman like her allow her things to be taken away? So it was given.


    Dong Miaozhu comforted himself in this way, and it was not easy for Wood Nianhua to expose, and changed the topic: "Miaozhu, I found a roasted whole lamb that tastes particularly good, let''s try it?"


    Dong Miaozhu looked at him blankly and said, "I am a vegetarian."


    "..."


    Mu Nianhua choked speechlessly, this woman is a vegetarian, but what she does is eating meat. It is tiring to please such a woman. Mu Nianhua couldn''t help thinking, is this kind of love what he wants?


    In fact, he has no love yet, he just treats Dong Miaozhu unilaterally, and Dong Miaozhu has no clear attitude towards him. But he is determined to win Dong Miaozhu.


    Since Dong Miaozhu is a vegetarian, then go vegetarian! He laughed and said, "I also found a vegetarian restaurant that tastes very good. Let''s try it?"


    Boys who are serious about pursuing girls are all cute, even if he is clumsy, please don''t laugh at girls. However, Dong Miaozhu''s eyes looked weird when looking at Mu Nianhua, and he obviously felt that Mu Nianhua''s excuse was false. She didn''t want to go out, she was going to refuse Mu Nianhua, but then the servant came in and reported to her that a man named Tang Ye was looking for her.


    Click!


    When Mu Nianhua heard the servant''s words, he clenched his fists suddenly. He was very angry, Tang Ye, it''s not enough to embarrass himself, now he is coming to ruin his date?


    Damn it!


    Mu Nianhua became angry with Tang Ye. The hatred of men is very easy to expand once a woman comes in. Hey, since ancient times, confidantes have been troublesome, and the ancients sincerely did not deceive me.


    Dong Miaozhu was very confused and surprised when she heard Tang Ye came to her. Doesn''t that guy know how angry he is at him? Actually even came here personally!


    Dong Miaozhu didn''t want to see Tang Ye, but looked at Mu Nianhua and said, "Let''s go eat."


    Wood Nianhua was taken aback, and then he was extremely surprised. Miaozhu actually agreed to go to dinner together! He was so excited that tears filled his eyes, but he didn''t know that this was because Tang Ye stimulated Dong Miaozhu, which was Tang Ye''s credit. And he was even more angry with Tang Ye, worried that Tang Ye would ruin his date, thinking about how to drive Tang Ye away.


    Tang Ye didn''t wait for the servants to come out and tell him to see Dong Miaozhu, but waited until Dong Miaozhu and Mu Nianhua came out together. He walked over and smiled: "Ms. Dong, you don''t have to be so polite, and come pick me up personally."


    "Oh, isn''t this Young Master Mu? You also came out to pick me up. It seems that I have a lot of face." Tang Ye joked when he saw Mu Nianhua.


    Mu Nianhua was very angry, glared at Tang Ye in disgust, and hummed: "Are you an idiot? Can''t you see that Miaozhu and I are going out? Come to pick you up in person? What are you! You have this qualification?"


    Tang Ye looked a little embarrassed. Damn it, just make fun of yourself, so you need to scold someone like this directly, do you still scold so badly? The lives of these people must be very tiring, and they don''t know how to joke joyfully.


    Since Mu Nianhua is so polite, Tang Ye doesn¡¯t have to be polite, and sneered: ¡°Young Master Mu has become very quick-tempered. He was polite last time. What a temperament, both elegant and gentle, How come you become a shrew and scold so badly if you don¡¯t agree? Are you afraid of losing your image in front of the woman you like?"


    "You..." Mu Nianhua wanted to yell at him again, but when he saw Dong Miaozhu glance at Tang Ye, she felt that Tang Ye was right and couldn''t lose her image, so she held back her anger and squeezed out a smile, and said, "Tang Ye, I We are going to have dinner with Miaozhu, can you not interrupt us? Yes, you beat me last time, very powerful, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m afraid of you. You know what people think of you in our circle Is it true? Everyone says that you are a messy rat shit, which stuns the atmosphere of our circle. What if you have won so many times by chance? For us, you are just a clown on stage. Let''s perform a few interesting plays. Besides, what else can you do?"


    When Tang Ye heard Mu Nianhua''s words, his expression was obviously cold.


    Now, his name has finally entered those circles, but he is regarded as a rat shit, a clown, rather than an excellent talent who works hard and is motivated. He doesn''t want to argue with these self-righteous sons of your family who are full of superiority. It doesn''t make sense. They have been wealthy and nobles for generations, and their thoughts of superiority go deep into their bones. Only by doing things that hurt them can they realize the truth.


    But now Tang Ye doesn''t have that kind of capital. He has great strength, but relying on violence to beat a person can only make him afraid to yield and cannot change the things in his bones. In ancient times, great men abandoned their pens to join the army because the country was in danger and encountered foreign invasion. But in this peaceful and prosperous age, thinking is corroded, so thinking needs to be changed. The great Mr. Lu abandoned medicine and went to literature precisely because of the importance of ideological awareness.


    What Tang Ye wants to do now is a kind of reform of the big pattern, so that everyone is equal on the bright side, but the hierarchical world is shattered in the dark, at least not to let the wealthy families stay high and oppress the bottom. The rise of talents. Of course, the most direct reason was that he was oppressed, so he resisted.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk with Mu Nianhua, looked at Dong Miaozhu, and said, "I wanted to be polite to you, but if you said you don''t have time, then I won''t be polite. I want to settle an account with you. You can''t go now. , Tang Ye did what I said!"


    Mu Nianhua was furious, Tang Ye was a threat?


    "Tang Ye, what on earth do you want to do?!" Mu Nianhua was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too rampant, and actually threatened Dong Miaozhu at the door of Dong''s house!


    Dong Miaozhu kept watching with cold eyes. It was ridiculous that a creature like a man would fight for a woman. She thought Tang Ye would have a good show with Mu Nianhua, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to threaten her directly, making her chest tremble with anger.


    She stared at Tang Ye, with a playful smile, and snorted coldly: "If I say...I must go?"

 Chapter 363： Men are wolves and want to eat meat!

    Dong Miaozhu at this time is not the one who has the supreme Dharma after her resuscitation. She was just Miss Dong''s family, and she had an unresolved conflict with Tang Ye, and wanted to teach Tang Ye a severe lesson. So Tang Ye was very angry when she said that she could not leave.


    Simply arrogant, threatening people at his door, really no one can hold this bastard?


    "Tang Ye, do you like playing sideways so much?" Dong Miaozhu stared at Tang Ye coldly.


    Her aura is much stronger than that of Wood Nianhua, and any expression is so cold and harsh. There is no swearing behavior that Wood Nianhua showed after being frustrated, which wiped out her usual cultivation. She is even so cool and arrogant.


    Mu Nianhua was eclipsed, feeling very embarrassed, and could only stand aside and glared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Miaozhu and sneered: "It''s not that I like to play sideways, but we do have an account to settle."


    "Of course there is an account to be settled between us, but you seem to be in the wrong order. I want you to do it, not you to me!" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and laughed jokingly, and said, "Some things may need me to remind you."


    "Oh? You just talk about it." Dong Miaozhu stared at Tang Ye and narrowed his eyes, quite playful.


    Tang Ye knew that she was a clever woman. She didn''t directly say that she went to Yundian to kill him in the form of Avalokitesvara, but simply reminded: "Where did you go two days ago? How did you come back?"


    Dong Miaozhu''s eye pupils shrank suddenly, that was the time when she went to Yundian to kill Tang Ye, but at that time she was Avalokitesvara Avalokitesvara, which had nothing to do with her now. However, although consciousness is not her consciousness, the body is her body. Her body arrived at Yundian, and then went back. For a while, her memory was blank. This kind of thing has happened frequently to her recently. She has noticed the problem, thinking it is amnesia, and is under investigation. But looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, he seemed to know what was going on. She was aroused by Tang Ye''s curiosity, watching Tang Ye stay silent.


    The wood Nianhua next to him noticed Dong Miaozhu''s attitude, and his heart suddenly tightened. He knew Dong Miaozhu very well, if it hadn''t been eaten to death by Tang Ye, Dong Miaozhu would not show this look. If he wanted to help Dong Miaozhu, he would take a step forward and curse Tang Ye. However, Dong Miaozhu waved his hand to stop him at this time, meaning that he did not need to intervene.


    Mu Nianhua was very anxious. He lost to Tang Ye. Knowing that Tang Ye was a bit evil, he looked at Dong Miaozhu and said, "Miaozhu, let me solve this mad dog, don''t dirty your hands!"


    Tang Ye wanted to beat him and called himself a mad dog. How could he be mad if he didn''t fight?


    But at this moment, Dong Miaozhu looked at Mu Nianhua and said unceremoniously: "When do I need someone to intervene in my business?"


    Wood Nianhua was taken aback, then his face was very embarrassed. He felt that Dong Miaozhu was good in everything, but his temper and way of speaking were not good. Just like this situation, you should be more polite to yourself, otherwise you will lose face as a big man!


    Especially the lack of face in front of Tang Ye made Mu Nianhua even more embarrassed.


    Dong Miaozhu was never a person who would take care of other people''s faces. He no longer cares about Mu Nianhua, staring at Tang Ye and said, "We can talk."


    She knew that Tang Ye was a doctor and she was quite capable. She was very concerned about her symptoms. If she could get clues from Tang Ye, she wouldn''t mind giving in. Nothing is more important than her body.


    But her words really shocked Mu Nianhua. Wood Nianhua opened her eyes wide and felt incredible, Miaozhu wanted to talk to Tang Ye this kid? It means that the chance to eat with Miaozhu was taken away by Tang Ye?


    Wood Nianhua can''t bear it!


    "Miaozhu, you care about what this mad dog is doing! Let''s go to eat, the vegetarian dishes are really delicious, don''t miss it!" Mu Nianhua wanted to pull Dong Miaozhu''s hand and leave.


    But Dong Miaozhu gave a glance, and his outstretched hand was hanging in the air, daring not to move forward. Speaking of pursuing Dong Miaozhu for so many years, he has never been intimate with Dong Miaozhu.


    This situation made him even more embarrassed. So embarrassed in front of Tang Ye, he really wanted to find a hole to get in!


    Tang Ye has always been a bit cheap, gloating at Mu Nianhua''s embarrassment in pursuing women, and fanning the flames beside him said: "Vegetarian? I said Mu Dashao, are you kidding me? Men are vegetarians. Men are wolves. , Meat eater. You asked Miss Dong out for dinner. Isn''t it because the drunkard didn''t mean to drink? Do you want to take the opportunity to put Miss Dong to sleep?"


    Tang Ye smiled treacherously, soliciting discord very crudely.


    Dong Miaozhu didn''t hear it, and felt that Tang Ye was a vulgar and shameless person, and his eyes were very contemptuous.


    But Mu Nianhua couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s provocation, and the more he couldn''t bear it, the more he would be fooled by Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Tang Ye, who said I want to sleep with Miaozhu...you despicable fellow , Not everyone is as shameless as you!"


    "Oh, so you don''t have any thoughts about Miss Dong''s body?" Tang Ye smiled, gloating even more.


    Is this a joke? Dong Miaozhu is such a beautiful woman, would you not want to put her to sleep after pursuing her for so long? Which man is so noble!


    Mu Nianhua felt that Tang Ye was provoking him naked-naked. He took a step forward and was so excited to beat Tang Ye, but Dong Miaozhu glared at him and felt that his cultivation skills were really bad. Tang Ye was obviously playing despicable tricks of attacking the heart, it couldn''t be seen, how could a man be so useless!


    Mu Nianhua was glared by Dong Miaozhu, stopped, and stopped moving Tang Ye. Tang Ye felt a bit regretful, if this guy dared to take the initiative, he would beat up the wood nianhua severely. This is called self-defense. If it weren''t for Mu Nianhua to take the initiative, he would fight this young master, and he would have some trouble afterwards.


    Tang Ye glanced at Dong Miaozhu, and it seemed that this woman, as rumored, was more capable than many men.


    Mu Nianhua stared at Tang Ye unwillingly, and did not feel that he was worse than Tang Ye. Even if there is such a thing, these wealthy children with a sense of superiority will yell, "It''s not that we are incompetent, but the enemy is too cunning!"


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye, cast his eyes contemptuously, and said, "Shall we go talk?"


    Tang Ye smiled comfortably and said, "Okay."


    Wood Nianhua''s face was pale with anger. Dong Miaozhu, who was going to have dinner with him, now wants to talk to Tang Ye, isn''t that his failure?


    The girls have gone with other men!


    As a man, this is worse than being slapped!


    Tang Ye was even more cheap at this time, and deliberately said to Dong Miaozhu: "I just said, men are not vegetarians, men are wolves and eat meat, so we go to a restaurant where we can eat meat."


    Although this was for Dong Miaozhu, it was obviously for Minnhua, and he had to do it the other way around. If Minianhua wanted Dong Miaozhu to become a vegetarian, then he would eat meat!


    Wood Nianhua was so angry that his teeth gnashed, and he really wanted to kill this bastard!


    Dong Miaozhu glanced at Tang Ye, then at Mu Nianhua, whose face was ugly with anger, and felt that these men were really boring and naive, so they couldn''t be more mature?

 Chapter 364： Your previous life was my woman!

    Dong Miaozhu and Tang Ye went to dinner, to be precise, they were discussing things, leaving Mu Nianhua alone looking at their leaving back, his face blushing with anger, and the urge to take a knife and cut people.


    "Tang Ye, you have to do this, don''t let me find a chance to kill you!" Mu Nianhua cursed viciously, driving away with a gloomy face.


    Dong Miaozhu thought that Tang Ye was going to a high-end restaurant, thinking that this **** would definitely take the opportunity to blackmail himself. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye would spend money to take advantage of everything. Regardless of the money, she felt that Tang Ye was the kind of **** who would be angry with her, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to sit down in a small barbecue restaurant on the side of the road.


    Dong Miaozhu knew that this **** would deliberately **** her off! Isn''t that it? She is the noble eldest lady of the Dong family, a believer in Buddhism who does not eat the fireworks. How can she go to such a roadside stall to eat?


    "Tang Ye, have you played enough? Just say business if you have enough!" Dong Miaozhu gloomily looked at Tang Ye who was sitting on the small plastic bench in the barbecue restaurant by the side of the road, and couldn''t help being angry.


    Tang Ye waved to her, and said, "Sit down, start a few strings before talking."


    Before Dong Miaozhu could speak, he waved to the boss to come over and said, "Beef, leek, mushrooms, five skewers each!"


    "Good!" the boss happily replied, the customer ordered more, making him smile and wrinkle.


    "Tang Ye!" Dong Miaozhu stood high. She was tall and tall in her own right. She also wore a pair of high heels. She was even more slender. She looked down upon Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn¡¯t care at all, raised his head and looked at her, and said, "This matter is that I want you to settle accounts, and you have something to learn from me. Then you''d better accommodate me and don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. , Do you think you have privileges for being a beauty? I tell you, what I like most and what I do best is not to give privileges to beauty."


    Dong Miaozhu took a deep breath, her full chest trembling, she wanted to take off her high heels and hit Tang Ye on the head.


    Tang Ye smiled and looked up, just to see Dong Miaozhu¡¯s thigh under the short skirt, playing with the taste: ¡°It¡¯s strange that you say you believe in Buddhism. Believers in Buddhism don¡¯t wear such tight skirts. Isn¡¯t that showing such a **** beautiful-t leg deliberately irritating people? You can¡¯t talk about believing in Buddhism and persuade people to let go of their seven emotions and six desires. You always stimulate people¡¯s seven emotions and six desires, right?"


    "Tang Ye!" Dong Miaozhu felt that so many years of self-cultivation had to be finished in front of this man, why did he have the urge to hit someone so much?


    Tang Ye was worried that this would affect the surrounding diners, he was polite, and hummed: "If you don''t want to talk about things, all right, can you just leave?"


    "Oh, let''s pay the bill first." Tang Ye lowered his head and sipped the free tea provided by the barbecue shop. Dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water, so they can enjoy themselves.


    Dong Miaozhu bit her lip, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, finally suppressing her anger towards Tang Ye. She was very concerned about her problems, and after all, she sat opposite Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Tell the business."


    The owner of the barbecue restaurant did not dare to neglect Tang Ye, a rich customer, especially if he brought such a beautiful woman. The owner felt that he was even more rich. He didn''t believe that a pauper could get along with such a beautiful woman.


    Tang Ye unceremoniously grabbed a bunch of beef and ate it, took a bite of the meat and then took a bunch of leeks, looked at Dong Miaozhu and said, "No?"


    Dong Miaozhu definitely didn''t eat it. Tang Ye didn''t force her and said, "I said I wanted to settle an account with you. You almost killed me two days ago."


    "Impossible!" Dong Miaozhu was shocked and snorted: "I was in Yanjing two days ago, and you went to Yundian, how could I move you?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you remember clearly what you did two days ago?"


    "You..." Dong Miaozhu was suddenly astonished, looking at Tang Ye with nothing to say.


    She didn''t know what she did two days ago. She seemed to have slept for one day and one night, but she couldn''t do that. Her schedule was very clear. If she just slept, she must be very clear. I feel like a fragment.


    Dong Miaozhu watched Tang Ye stay silent, that was why she resisted the uncomfortable talking to Tang Ye, she suspected that she had amnesia.


    Seeing Dong Miaozhu''s irrefutable, Tang Ye smiled more comfortably. He knew very well that Dong Miaozhu was not suffering from amnesia, but that the Bodhisattva opened up and became a terrifying woman with the ability of Avalokitesvara with a thousand hands. At that time, Dong Miaozhu''s memory should belong to his previous life. The memories of her past and present life were not merged together, so she didn''t know why.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s playful look, Dong Miaozhu knew that Tang Ye was aware of her situation, and asked coldly, "What happened?"


    Tang Ye said, "Since you believe in Buddhism, do you also believe in your past and present lives?"


    "Past life and this life?" Dong Miaozhu frowned, as if she didn''t want to admit this kind of thing, but she who believed in the Buddha knew some of the mysteries, and said: "Believe, but don''t believe it. Believe it because the Buddha said things about the past life can be so. Because I have never seen it before."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It doesn''t mean that you haven''t seen it. And I have seen this in you. I ask you, do you often have fragments these days? I just took off my pants in the toilet, and I got out as soon as my eyes dazzled. This is very strange. You have to squat down to solve the problem when a woman takes off her pants, but you don¡¯t have the impression of squatting down..."


    "Don''t cite such an example!" Dong Miaozhu''s face narrowed into a black line. Does this **** have to pick such a bad thing to explain?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then I won''t talk about it, think about it for yourself, is your situation strange recently?"


    Dong Miaozhu didn''t need to think about it. She reflected on her every day and knew everything about her situation. It was precisely because she had discovered something wrong, that it was now possible to sit face to face with Tang Ye and talk.


    Tang Ye knew that she knew her condition, and smiled: "Do you know who your previous life was?"


    Dong Miaozhu frowned.


    Tang Ye sighed and continued: "Actually I don''t know who your previous life was--"


    Dong Miaozhu listened very carefully, but when Tang Ye came, she was so angry that her eyes could kill people!


    "You play with me?!" She yelled at Tang Ye.


    "Can you not be so anxious? You are in a hurry to reincarnate." Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "I really don''t know who you were in your previous life, but you know the supreme method of Avalokitesvara with Thousand Hands Don¡¯t get me wrong, it¡¯s just related to Avalokitesvara, not Avalokitesvara. I¡¯m sure of this."


    "Avalokitesvara?" Dong Miaozhu was surprised. Of course she knew who the Thousand-Hand Guanyin was, but that was a figure of the Dharma King. She is familiar with the knowledge of Buddha and knows that the Buddhist school is a world of its own, with clear positions and levels. She didn''t believe that her previous life was Avalokitesvara, but seeing that Tang Ye was so sure about it, she couldn''t help but curiously asked: "How are you sure that my previous life must not be Avalokitesvara?"


    Tang Ye looked at her weirdly and said, "You were my woman in your previous life."


    "..."


    Thousand-armed Guanyin would definitely not be so bloody.


    But Dong Miaozhu still felt that this was Tang Ye''s supreme offense to her, slapped her on the table, and shouted: "Tang Ye, you have to provoke me like this?"

 Chapter 365： I was so angry that I almost lifted the table!

    Tang Ye felt wronged by Dong Miaozhu''s anger. He also felt that what he said was very absurd, but the words Dong Miaozhu said to him when he became a bodhisattva possessed, it just shows that he and her are inextricably linked. It wasn''t that he insisted on stimulating Dong Miaozhu like that, but Dong Miaozhu himself revealed the information.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t worry if you don''t believe it. Anyway, when you regained consciousness and became a memory of your past life, your attitude towards me was like that."


    "Then why should I kill you?" Dong Miaozhu stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, her anger still.


    "Because you said that you can become a Buddha by killing me." Tang Ye was a little angry, and smiled sarcastically: "This seems to prove that you and I are closely related to each other in the previous life, so in this life you will kill me to prove the Dao. How should I put it, cutting off the seven emotions and six desires, and hollowing out the soul, may be your path to the way. But I have never seen a Buddha who kills others. What''s more, it is ridiculous to kill his own man."


    Dong Miaozhu didn''t look at Tang Ye like a lie, and her mood became complicated. Taking a look at Tang Ye, she thought it was ridiculous. She had a close relationship with such a guy in her previous life. Is she blind? Otherwise, how come she fancy such a guy?


    Seeing that she was silent, Tang Ye asked, "What do you think about this kind of thing?"


    Dong Miaozhu was very irritable and didn''t have the mind to think about things, and said perfunctorily: "Since killing you can make me a Buddha, then I will kill you!"


    "Don''t make trouble, it was not you who killed me to become a Buddha, but your past life. The past life is not this life, do you want you in this life to be captured by the past life?" Tang Ye also felt helpless about this kind of thing.


    Dong Miaozhu was lost in thought.


    She has always been domineering, and she must be in control of her own affairs. Even if it is his own past life, he will never allow interference, let alone take his life from his past life. In that case, are you still yourself?


    Her attitude is firm, looking at Tang Ye and saying, "I won''t allow that kind of thing to happen!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "So you can''t let me die. If I die, you are very dangerous."


    Dong Miaozhu took a breath, how did he feel that he was calculated by this bastard?


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "But by the way, I have a lot of enemies, what should I do?"


    Seeing his playful look, Dong Miaozhu made his teeth rattle with anger. She really wanted to scold her mother, how could such a ridiculous thing happen to herself? I have a big grudge against this man, so I want him to get revenge! But now the situation has become, I want to protect him from death, that is, I want to protect him? !


    Really fucking... Dong Miaozhu couldn''t help but scold dirty.


    "I don''t believe it!" She snorted suddenly and hummed: "You must be lying to me, trying to keep me from moving you in this way. Hmph, I have seen through your conspiracy!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Are you more mature? I need to lie to you? If this is not true, I need to come to you? Even if you want to move me? When did you ever be afraid of me? is you?"


    Dong Miaozhu turned his head, Tang Ye was telling the truth, but she didn''t want to admit it.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If you really don''t believe it, something big may happen to me within a few days. As long as you participate, you will definitely believe it."


    "What''s the matter?" Dong Miaozhu was curious.


    Tang Ye''s expression suddenly cold, startled Dong Miaozhu. Tang Ye sneered: "Someone wants to kill me."


    "Huh?" Dong Miaozhu frowned.


    Tang Ye said with a calm face, "Since you believe in Buddhism, do you know Beifahai Temple?"


    "Of course." Dong Miaozhu nodded and said, "Although Beifahai Temple is dilapidated, it is not as good as Xiangshan Biyun Temple, but there is a stone monument there. The word''respect Buddha'' was handwritten by the emperor, which embodies supreme luck and sincere respect. People of Buddha worship every year."


    Tang Ye stared at Dong Miaozhu and asked, "So you know it well?"


    "Yes." Dong Miaozhu replied.


    Tang Ye just wanted to understand that the little prince went to Beifahai Temple to find someone. He suspected that the little prince was looking for a master to deal with him. He was a little worried about the Buddha. Because he realized that the dead trees come in spring, precisely because of Buddhism. What if there is a monk who can restrain the dead trees in the spring, should he not suffer?


    He looked at Dong Miaozhu and asked, "Do you know the special features of Beifahai Temple? It''s mainly human."


    Dong Miaozhu squinted at Tang Ye, and seemed to have a feeling of complacency. She thought Tang Ye wanted her. She didn¡¯t mind telling Tang Ye to believe the information, and said: ¡°There lives a small old monk who is called ancient by the Buddha. Buddha. Probably because he has existed for too long, I met him at Beifahai Temple when I was young, and I saw him when I grew up. Moreover, he was very old when I was young, but now I grow up, he is still like that. It seems that nothing has changed. There is no doubt that he is an accomplished monk."


    When Tang Ye heard her explanation, she had a general guess in her heart. The person the little prince finds to deal with him is the ancient Buddha, so how do you deal with the ancient Buddha?


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Miaozhu, who was indifferent, and asked, "According to your understanding of the Buddha, if the ancient Buddha had the supreme Buddha Dharma and wanted to kill me, how should I deal with him?"


    Dong Miaozhu was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye, and understood why Tang Ye wanted to talk to her. It turned out that the ancient Buddha wanted to kill him. He wanted to understand the situation of the ancient Buddha to deal with it.


    Dong Miaozhu thinks this is a very bad thing. If it was before, someone wanted to kill Tang Ye, she would be very happy. But now, with the things of the past and present, she must protect Tang Ye from death, and then she must help Tang Ye.


    "Damn it!" Seeing Tang Ye''s nasty look, she cursed in her heart.


    Dong Miaozhu reluctantly said: "I have collected all the information about the Buddha. I have to go back and check it to understand the ancient Buddha."


    "Okay, then you go back to help me see, and tell me if there is a result." Tang Ye smiled.


    Dong Miaozhu is very angry. Is this guy giving orders to himself?


    "Don''t point fingers at me, I''m not your servant!" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye ignored her anger and said, "What is so angry about you? You have to understand that now the relationship between you and me is that if I die, you may also be over. So helping me is to protect yourself. Think like this Think, what else are you angry about?"


    "You..." Dong Miaozhu was more than angry, so angry that he wanted to take Tang Ye off!


    But she was helpless, got up angrily and left, almost to lift the table.


    Tang Ye smiled as she watched her leaving her back, and her face turned gloomy while smiling. The little prince, the ancient Buddha... do you really like killing yourself so much?


    Tang Ye ate a lot of barbecued meats. The only regret was that she didn''t ask Dong Miaozhu to help pay for it before leaving. He did not rush back to the Royal Garden, but went to a casino, where the axe company was located.


    Some accounts should be clear bit by bit. In the siege of Yundian that day, he would count all those involved!


    The Axe Company invited the killer gunner and sent a support gun team to kill him, and it was time for him to "repay" him.

 Chapter 366： Red Fort!

    (PS, everyone has skipped this chapter, don¡¯t subscribe to this chapter, there are some later, I¡¯m sorry to cause you trouble, and I¡¯m going to be so troublesome...)


    The entire Wulimen Long Street was blocked by police cars. How could Chen Haihang dare to really cause a riot, and he had been beaten to death by Tang Ye, so he was immediately arrested. As for the younger brothers who were involved in this incident, they were separated by the police in piles, all holding their heads on the ground, waiting for disposal.


    Tang Ye was taken back to the police station by Jiang Ruoqing. He didn''t tell Lin Yourong, fearing that Lin Yourong was worried, he believed that he could come out soon. Although he was handcuffed, he could sit comfortably in Jiang Ruoqing''s police car and admire Jiang Ruoqing, a beautiful police flower that is becoming more and more flavorful.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t unlock the handcuffs for you!" Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye said with a smile, "I don''t need you to untie it. If I don''t want to be handcuffed, do you think this little steel thing can lock me?"


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know what was going on. When she didn''t see Tang Ye, she missed it so hard that she wanted to be a lady and be gentle with Tang Ye when she saw Tang Ye in the future. As a result, she couldn¡¯t help being angry when she saw Tang Ye. To stimulate Tang Ye, ridicule Tang Ye. Really conflicted feelings. She tried her best to keep herself from getting angry, and said to Tang Ye: "Don''t you know the danger? A person runs to Wulimen to provoke him, what if something goes wrong?"


    Tang Ye looked out the window, no longer being so silly, and said: "It''s a bit risky, but I can only win by danger."


    Jiang Ruoqing was anxious, and said, "Why do you have to demand victory? What can you do if you are quiet?"


    "How could it be okay?" Tang Ye snorted coldly: "They always want to kill me, so I can only kill them first! I am willing to do nothing, and embrace the beautiful woman to live in a gentle town. Life, but are they willing? They don''t want to, they have to kill me, so I will fight back, from beginning to end!"


    "If they don''t let me go, I won''t let them go. It''s that simple. The so-called dangerous and complicated are just the fights between me and them again and again."


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to say something but stopped, the man embarked on a path of no return, unable to persuade him. She concentrated on driving, speechless all the way to the police station.


    ...


    Tang Ye was overcast with an axe and the matter was still fermenting, especially the residents around Wulimen Long Street, talking lively, just like the New Year. The chief of the police station was worried that this would cause trouble, and asked for instructions on how to deal with it. It just so happened that Murong Huansha''s remedial measures began to be implemented. Red Wall thought that method was very good, and let Murong Huansha''s operation by default.


    Therefore, the official explanation was posted, saying that Tang Ye was filming, and a video explanation was attached as proof. Murong Huansha is also bold enough to directly describe the real video as fake, and also conduct a slow-motion analysis, claiming that Tang Ye''s handsome actions would not be possible if it weren''t for filming and portraiture.


    After all, warriors are only a minority, and most of them live under scientism. In fact, without Murong Huansha''s promotion, the **** parties on the Internet will use scientific eyes to analyze that kind of video, and use scientific logic to talk about what is fake and impossible. Regarding Tang Ye''s magical actions, many people do not have to think about it and comment that it is absolutely false!


    Soon the incident made by Tang Ye was covered up, but the residents around Wulimen were still very suspicious, because there were a lot of police cars. This point is easy to explain. It is said that Tang Ye needed too many extras for this scene. Worried about chaos in the scene, he asked the police to help maintain order. The residents were so convinced that they couldn''t help sighing that Tang Ye must have spent a lot of money on this film. Hey, the sorrow of domestic dramas, billions of dollars of investment, has produced 50 cents of special effects.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue worked all night for Tang Ye''s affairs, and finally they didn''t make a big mess. Perhaps the happiest one is on the Red Wall. You don¡¯t need to spend time thinking about it, and you don¡¯t need to pay any troops. He directly linked the knife to the axe and weakened the axe by half. It is hoped that the four major forces that have been hidden dangers will be eliminated. It is indeed the profit of the fisherman.


    At this time, most of the old people on the Red Wall have a good impression of Tang Ye, and there are hard work without credit. What''s more, Tang Ye just solved the purple ganoderma problem in Baoling Village, Yundian, and the red wall cannot be denied the credit.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue finally let go of their hearts and rest. Murong Huansha resented Tang Ye and hummed, "Why doesn''t that guy come to me?"


    Mu Yue replied: "I should still make a record at the police station, and I always need to do the form."


    Mu Yue had a sense of safeguarding Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes, looked at Mu Yue with a playful expression, and said, "Have you seen Tang Ye?"


    Mu Yue was in a hurry. As soon as Tang Ye came back from Yundian, she went to the airport to meet Tang Ye, and she also had a car shock and passion with Tang Ye. She was worried that Murong Huansha was angry, and shook her head and denied: "No, I haven''t seen it!"


    But how could she hide Murong Huansha, Murong Huansha just didn''t want to expose her, and changed the subject: "In fact, Tang Ye did this, in addition to his private feud with Axe, it was largely for me. He was in Pave the way for me, so that I will walk smoothly in the future. I am very grateful to him, let him come just want to..."


    Murong Huansha blushed a bit, but she still said plainly, "I just want to massage him, he is tired, and I want him to relax."


    Mu Yue blushed and massaged? Tang Ye really wants to come over for a massage. I''m afraid not only will he not relax, he will be even more tired. Of course Mu Yue would not say such things.


    Murong Huansha felt embarrassed. Mu Yue is a smart woman. Her mind must have been seen through. She hurriedly remedied it and said, ¡°You have to go to the entertainment company for this matter? When I asked about Tang Ye, I told him that he was involved and that he was making movies. When the heat of this matter passes, everything will return to calm."


    "Good." Mu Yue nodded.


    ...


    Han Ya didn''t know that Tang Ye ran to Wulimen Long Street to make such a big noise. After meeting and chatting with Tang Ye, she was deeply moved. Tang Ye cared about her very much, fearing that she would be wronged in her relationship, so she hinted that if she encounters those situations, don''t worry about getting into trouble. Tang Ye will also take care of the big things.


    At the same time, her hidden ambition was more and more stimulated by Tang Ye. With the support provided by Tang Ye, she looked forward to the future more and more, and wanted to make a name soon, so she originally wanted to go back to rest and went to the street territory of the Red Fortress, which had always been mysterious and had very little information to investigate.


    The Red Fortress has always been in a low-key state among the four major underground forces. Even if the country, the dark frontier, and the axe are competing fiercely, the Red Fortress is still in motion, operating its own one-acre three-quarter land. Therefore, there is not much information about the Red Fort on the market, only that it is a force composed of Chinese and foreign forces.


    It is said that the boss of the Red Fort is a returnee, and his projects are mostly in cooperation with foreign countries, and there is an amusement park, which looks very legitimate on the surface. As for why it was selected as the four major underground forces, there must be many unseen businesses in it.


    Now it¡¯s just approaching Halloween, the red fortress territory with strong foreign atmosphere can be described as lively at this time, the whole street lights are strange, countless young people with scary makeup such as ghosts, zombies, demons are playing, Han Ya was really scared when he came here. Jump.


    At this time, Mu Nianhua saw her. Mu Nianhua was angered by Tang Ye and came to find a friend to drink to relieve boredom. He often competes abroad, so he is friends with many foreigners, and the Red Fort has become his usual main entertainment venue.


    Mu Nianhua remembers Han Ya. He was riding a horse with Tang Ye that day. There were two beautiful women beside Tang Ye, one is Lin Yourong and the other is Han Ya. Seeing Han Ya appearing here, Mu Nianhua frowned, a sudden sneer, hatred in his eyes.


    He was worrying about how to avenge Tang Ye, and Han Ya appeared, didn''t he give him a chance?

 Chapter 367： Does it depend on you?

    (PS, due to the content to be rectified, friends who have subscribed to Chapters 366, 367, 368, and 369 do not subscribe again. I am sorry to trouble you!)


    In the past, even if Tang Ye had a hatred with the axe, as long as the axe was not too connected, he would not take the initiative to find trouble. And he had a good relationship with Jiang Xiaobai in the dark frontier, and he didn''t always go to the dark frontier to connect with each other. Because there is no need, after all, other people''s family is big and he doesn''t have so much energy. But now that the axe company sent someone to kill him, he would not tolerate it anymore.


    Now Tang Ye has the mind to deal with the axe company, Jiang Shanju, etc., because he wants to pave the way for Murong Huansha to realize the queen''s ambition.


    Wulimen Long Street is known as the axe connecting one street. In this street, the axe company has the final say, and the people of the axe company dominate and no one dares to snort. Wulimen is the headquarters of the Axe Company.


    Tang Ye came to the corner of Wulimen Long Street alone, looked up at the stone stele gate that had many features of the last century, squinted his eyes, smiled, and walked slowly inside.


    Since Wulimen Changjie is the headquarters of the Axe Company, the eyeliner is naturally everywhere. Tang Ye had already entered the Axe Company''s number one eradication list, so when he stepped into Wulimen Long Street, he was spotted and reported to Yang Haihang.


    At the beginning, Tang Ye fought with the axe and went to a site called Lord Wu, and ended up losing streak with the axe. The axe company lost a huge amount of face. If Tang Ye had a special military area figure to protect it, they would have gone there. It''s Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye came to their headquarters again, even if there was someone behind Tang Ye, they couldn''t bear this nasty breath!


    In a high-end leisure club in Wulimen, Chen Haihang was enjoying the services of a beautiful technician. He suddenly received a call saying that Tang Ye appeared on the street. He jumped up and said angrily: "What did you say? Tang Ye came to Wuli. Inside?"


    "I''m going to fuck! This kid is really so arrogant? Thinking that he is a crab, is it natural to walk sideways?" Chen Haihang was so angry that he slapped the female technician on the full butt.


    As the second master of Axe Company, Tang Ye must deal with this provocative behavior. Now that the master is not there, he is responsible for handling the affairs of the Axe Company, including the previous appointment of the killer and sending a small team to Yundian to kill Tang Ye, which was also decided by him alone. Now that Tang Ye came here, he roughly guessed the reason, it was nothing more than settled accounts.


    Chen Haihang felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant, even if he wanted to avenge him, don''t come alone, and he should go to the headquarters of a force. Even if you don''t save face with the axe, you have to give yourself a way to survive. Wulimen Long Street is different from that of Wu Qian at the beginning. This is the headquarters of the Axe Company. It is very powerful, like a gang, where the Dark Frontier, Jiangshanju, and the Red Fortress dare not directly kill it!


    But Tang Ye came here alone!


    Chen Haihang thought it was ridiculous, it was really unreasonable. If he didn''t deal with Tang Ye and waited for the master to return, he would not be able to eat.


    Chen Haihang immediately put on his clothes, kept calling, summoning enough manpower to deal with Tang Ye.


    At this time, Chen Meilian rushed in angrily. After seeing Chen Haihang, she immediately grabbed his hand, crying to death, and said, "Brother, Tang Ye came here by himself. You must kill him for me. revenge!"


    Chen Meilian''s son, Sun Chu, was first interrupted by Tang Ye, and then the Sun family was brought down by Tang Ye. Her husband Sun Tianhao took Sun Chu and fled abroad, while her father-in-law Sun Qisheng committed suicide. She must avenge this kind of unshakable revenge.


    Chen Haihang was irritated, glared at Chen Meilian, and hummed: "Of course I will avenge you! But this has nothing to do with the Sun family. Sister, I tell you, don''t let me see people from the Sun family, otherwise You must be killed! Look at the man you are looking for, and run away without you. Isn''t this what abandoning you is? It''s a shame that you come back to me now, you know?"


    Chen Meilian felt resentful about this incident, but she knew it was arranged by her father-in-law and grandson Qisheng. Before, she knew that the Sun family appeared to be in charge of her husband Sun Tianhao, but Sun Qisheng had the final say. She had always thought that Sun Qisheng was dead, so she could be the real hostess. But never expected that the Sun family would have finished playing with it!


    She was not reconciled. Fortunately, she knew some of the secrets of Sun Qisheng and Sun Tianhao. Those secrets could make the Sun family rise again, even higher than before. Therefore, she endured the blinding of others and waited for Sun Tianhao to return.


    Chen Meilian shook Chen Haihang''s arm and said aggrievedly: "Brother, even if he doesn''t avenge me, Tang Ye''s provocation of our axe company is too much. You must not let him go easily!"


    Chen Haihang sneered and said, "Of course, I called the brothers on two streets. Everyone can drown Tang Ye with a spit, see how arrogant this kid is!"


    Outside the Wulimen Long Street, Tang Ye was blocked by a group of aggressive boys. Given that Tang Ye was killing Wu Qianshi''s younger brother in one street alone, there are as many as three streets to contain Tang Ye''s younger brother this time!


    Chen Haihang has decided to have fun tonight! Isn''t it hard to fight Tang Ye? Can hit one street, but also two streets? Even if you can hit two streets, can you still hit three streets?


    Chen Haihang knew that it was impossible without thinking about it. Because no matter how much a person can fight, his strength is limited. Even robots will be overloaded!


    Let¡¯s use Tang Ye to verify the power and background of Axe Company!


    It just so happened that the axe company was about to regain its might and was slapped in the face by Tang Ye last time. This time, Tang Ye paid a sufficient price. If you don¡¯t die in Yundian, then you die in Yanjing!


    The younger brother of the Axe Company was densely surrounded, and Tang Ye stood calmly, waiting for a person in charge to come out.


    Suddenly, the besieged brothers stepped aside one by one, and a certain big man appeared on the scene, very majestic!


    At this time, a middle-aged man wearing a suit, a cigar and a pair of polished leather shoes came slowly from the outside. He was very bossy and made people feel awe and worship.


    The middle-aged man is Chen Haihang.


    Chen Haihang walked to Tang Ye, opened the cigar in his mouth, vomited a smoke ring, the corners of his mouth rose, and jokingly said: "Tang Ye, why do you like to find death so much? I tell you, your luck is not Every time it¡¯s so good. You don¡¯t die once, you don¡¯t die twice, and you don¡¯t die three times. But, there are no more than three things. You will really die this time.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said, "Only you? And..."


    Tang Ye glanced around at the younger brother who was blocking the streets, jokingly: "And these...spicy chicken?"


    Wow!


    When Tang Ye said this, the crowd was in an uproar.


    Pretend to be forceful, let you be struck by lightning tonight!

 Chapter 368： Meet the mysterious filmmaker again!

    (PS, due to the content to be rectified, friends who have subscribed to Chapters 366, 367, 368, and 369 do not subscribe again. I am sorry to trouble you!)


    Not to mention Chen Haihang, even those unknown brothers, couldn''t help but violently jump at Tang Ye''s arrogant words. The younger brothers who scold San Tiao Street are all spicy chickens. Want to challenge the people in San Tiao Street alone?


    Really consider yourself a robot! To pretend to be this level, he must pay the price!


    The besieged little brother made a noise. Although Chen Haihang was also very angry, he felt that this was the time to show his prestige, so he was faintly happy and proud. The flowers should be set off by green leaves. If he wants to make flowers, he wants Tang Ye to make green leaves!


    With a wave of his hand, all the noisy little brothers were quiet, like an emperor, who told you to kneel when you were on your knees, and asked you to be flat when you were flat. Chen Haihang really enjoyed the comfort of directing others, watching Tang Ye become more confident and comfortable, and said: "Tang Ye, since you take the initiative to die, then I will fulfill you!"


    Tang Ye sneered: "I''m not here to die, but to settle accounts. Chen Haihang, you should know the situation of the team that went to Yundian to kill me? Do you want to end up like them?"


    "You..." Chen Haihang was extremely angry. Of course he knew that the support gun team was wiped out. According to the escaped younger brother, a monstrous python appeared. But he didn''t believe it. He felt that these little brothers had been drugged by Tang Ye and had hallucinations.


    Tang Ye threatened him so arrogantly that he couldn''t tolerate it, waved to those little brothers, and said angrily: "Done him!"


    The younger brothers had sharpened their knives to the pigs and sheep, forbearing Tang Ye''s pretense for a long time, received Chen Haihang''s instructions, rushed up, punches and kicks, danced with knives and guns, and opened his teeth and claws to beat Tang Ye into flesh.


    However, the surrounding offensive formed by five or six younger brothers, Tang Ye stomped on the ground, seeming to send out a shock wave, and they were all knocked down and flew out. After falling to the ground, their whole body was sore and unable to stand up.


    The other boys are not afraid, they have so many people, they never doubted that they would lose. Winning is a matter of time. Knowing that he would win, he was fearless. After the five or six boys were beaten up, another five or six boys surrounded them.


    Tang Ye didn''t move half a step, but squatted down slightly to form a horse-stretching movement, swinging his hands, making a Tai Chi movement. He is very familiar with Hard Tai Chi, and he has the guidance of Lu Celadon, so he is more diligent. At the moment, this Tai Chi movement is completely mastered.


    A white dress highlights the outline of a strong body. His face was stern, exuding a strong and mighty breath. One person is against ten thousand, and one man seems to be in charge. In this way, Tang Ye, in addition to being a master, is also cold and handsome, more attractive than a powerful idol.


    Tang Ye and a group of younger brothers started a big battle. The original scene would be very chaotic, but because everything was centered on Tang Ye and countless little brothers only rushed towards him, the scene not only did not appear chaotic, but also looked orderly, and had a sense of picture than a large-scale Wuhan University movie.


    Chen Haihang asked the little brother to move a comfortable chair and sit down, with Erlang''s legs tilted, drinking wine, and watching enthusiastically outside the court.


    He didn''t believe it anymore, a man Tang Ye could kill his entire axe and base!


    Tang Ye played happily in the court. He has the dead wood to meet the spring, and his strength is continuous, so fighting a protracted battle is not a problem at all.


    Since I want to pave the way for Murong Huansha, this matter can be used to good advantage. In this battle, he wanted to weaken the influence of the axe company and let the axe company show a kind of decadence. Sooner or later, it would be a matter of eating the axe company.


    What Tang Ye is doing now caused an uproar in the city.


    In the police station, Jiang Ruoqing was playing with a signature pen boringly. He had no interest in the case on the table and had no desire to see it. She was thinking about Tang Ye, looking out the window with a look of longing. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw that guy. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing. It¡¯s really boring to live without him. I really want to be **** off by him, to be touched by him... to take advantage.


    Jiang Ruoqing is a woman in her twenties, and it''s okay to make a show occasionally. As for why she chose Tang Ye as the fantasy object, it was because she only had a good relationship with Tang Ye and could get along very naturally. The rest of the men are all arranged by the family to communicate, which is meaningless.


    On the surface, the relationship between her and Tang Ye is a friend, but in fact it is more than just a friend. Above friends, not full of lovers? It seems inappropriate to describe it this way. She knew Tang Ye''s relationship status, except for Lin Yourong, even Murong Huansha did not dare to say that she was a lover with Tang Ye.


    "Obviously he is such a hateful guy, but why don''t I hate it?" Jiang Ruoqing was very upset about her feelings towards Tang Ye. It''s fun to be together, and then I want to make more noise.


    "Jiang Ruoqing, are you a little bit ambitious? Don''t think about that bastard!" Jiang Ruoqing was suddenly angry, slapped the signature pen in his hand on the table, and exhaled.


    But she couldn''t help but pick up the phone and flip to Tang Ye''s contact information, wanting to contact Tang Ye. But she also felt what was going on with her initiative, so she casually swiped on Weibo and watched some interesting things. When she saw a popular video, she said where she was filming. The scene was so spectacular.


    Jiang Ruoqing clicked on the video and saw the man in the video who calmly hit Tai Chi and rushed to fly one by one. She stood up abruptly, almost crooked her high heels and wanted to fall.


    The guy who has been missing is now filming? !


    The video is actually a video of Tang Ye running to Wulimen to find an axe and even settle the accounts. It was secretly filmed and posted on the Internet. The scene was grand, thinking it was a filming.


    But Jiang Ruoqing knew that it was not. Tang Ye was a warrior himself and could perform movements of that level.


    Jiang Ruoqing panicked suddenly. Why did that guy fight so many people alone? Really my mother, doesn''t this **** know how to write dead words? There seems to be Wulimen, isn''t it the base area known as the Axe Company? Within Wulimen, the axe has the final say! What a domineering word, but Tang Ye went into Wulimen to kick others'' court!


    I really want to take off my high heels and slap this guy to death. It makes people worry to death!


    Jiang Ruoqing left immediately and drove to Wulimen.


    She loves and hates Tang Ye. Thinking about rescuing Tang Ye, he would have to swear fiercely, no, give him a fight, anyway, I can''t make that guy feel better!


    Who told him to come back without telling himself, and he directly caused such a big trouble!


    There were many more people who hadn''t expected Tang Ye''s battle axe company alone. Everyone was surprised and felt that Tang Ye was too **** arrogant.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were also anxious, thinking about how to help Tang Ye explain this matter. Others thought it was filming but not really filming. Tang Ye would be troubled by the Red Wall when he was so messed up. So after the incident, Tang Ye must be punished. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were trying to get Tang Ye to be fined the lightest.


    "Miss, let¡¯s use the actor identity that Tang Ye created before, just say... he is really filming. Look, Tang Ye¡¯s beating is so handsome, it¡¯s like close-ups, not real. Fighting. This is the effect that can only be achieved when filming.¡± Mu Yue suggested.


    Murong Huansha glanced at her, this little Nizi didn''t blush. Tang Ye looks so handsome that **** hitting people?


    However, Mu Yueti''s suggestion was good, and Murong Huansha decided to help Tang Ye cover up with filming reasons.


    Murong Huansha sighed, feeling resentful in his heart. That bastard, has the strength to fight, but doesn''t have the strength to find himself to solve his physical needs?

 Chapter 369： Tsundere is a disease!

    (PS, due to the content to be rectified, friends who have subscribed to Chapters 366, 367, 368, and 369 do not subscribe again. I am sorry to trouble you!)


    The big melee in Wulimen is still going on, still centered on Tang Ye, and the surrounding boys swarmed up. The difference from the beginning was that a large area was vacated around Tang Ye. In this vacant place lay the younger brother who had never stood up after being knocked down by Tang Ye.


    The little brothers of Axe Company rushed towards Tang Ye one after another. These little brothers were all dazzled, and their blood was boiling, thinking that they would rush to beat Tang Ye no matter what. They only have this idea in their minds, so they are brave and fearless, and follow suit. But Chen Haihang, who was sitting outside and watching, felt that something was wrong. Tang Ye has been fighting for so long, how does it feel that this kid gets more brave and more energetic as he fights, instead of getting tired as he fights?


    It''s incredible, is Tang Ye more robot than robot?


    Chen Haihang''s playful look slowly changed, and a sense of anxiety arose inexplicably. His younger brother fell more and more, but Tang Ye became more and more courageous. This is not a good sign!


    When Chen Haihang was worried, a younger brother came over and told him anxiously that someone from the Red Wall had been sent to interfere, and they would be in trouble!


    "What? Didn''t we get through the relationship? They said they wouldn''t care about our Wulimen matter!" Chen Haihang jumped up and said angrily.


    The little brother was embarrassed: "Second boss, this is too much trouble. After the bottom line of the red wall, they will not sit back and watch."


    Chen Haihang frowned greatly, looked at Tang Ye who was playing happily, suddenly realized, and shouted: "Fucked! Tang Yeming provoked, in fact, to cause a huge movement, so that Red Wall would have an excuse to use our knife. Yes! In fact, they want to take advantage of the fishermen''s profit, and use this as an excuse to weaken us! They are afraid they wanted to get rid of us long ago!"


    Only then did Chen Haihang realize that he had just been playing a prestige, but he had actually put the Axe Company in a dangerous situation.


    At Wulimen, he was used to being the emperor of the earth, and thought that no one could control him, so he called all the boys nearby to Wulimen to show the majesty of the axe chain. What a stupid behavior, it happened to fall into Tang Ye''s trick!


    "Little thief Tang Ye, you shame me!" Chen Haihang realized that once this matter spread, it would be a fatal blow to the axe company, and looked at Tang Ye and became angry and ferocious.


    Tang Ye swept away, knocking the younger brothers who had just rushed into the air, and looked at Chen Haihang for a taste: "You are too stupid. Who blames you?"


    "You..." Chen Haihang was extremely angry, and shouted, "Don''t you be afraid of burning your body? You made things happen first, and you will be dealt with by the Red Wall!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I know I will be punished, but on the surface it is a severe punishment, but it is actually a reward. If you don''t believe it, let''s just wait and see."


    "You...!" Chen Haihang was even more angry, realizing that Tang Ye''s words were not wrong, and Red Wall had no good impressions of them. It was not that they didn''t want to get rid of them, but that there was no way to get rid of them. If there is an opportunity to get rid of it without causing a major impact, the Red Wall will certainly not hesitate.


    Now, Tang Ye will be that opportunity!


    "Bastard!" Chen Haihang shouted.


    At this time, people with red walls continuously arrived outside Wulimen Long Street and formed a tendency to surround them. Tang Ye knew that the fight couldn''t go on anymore, so he quickly rushed in front of Chen Haihang, grabbed Chen Haihang''s neck, lifted it, and smashed him directly onto the chair. The bones on his back were probably broken.


    "Ah!" Chen Haihang exclaimed bitterly, looking miserable.


    In front of Tang Ye, a high-powered warrior who realized that the dead wood meets the spring, these people simply had no power to fight back. Seeing that Tang Ye was so fierce, and seeing that Chen Haihang was beaten to death in a blink of an eye, those younger brothers did not dare to step forward to stop Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye mentioned the seriously injured Chen Haihang again, and said coldly: "Since you want to kill me, you should do it more thoroughly. If you let me come back alive, you will pay double the price. I will not kill you, but let you become A waste person, then roll into the prison to eat sausages and pick up soap for those hungry uncles!"


    Boom!


    Chen Haihang was struck by lightning, and his body was shaking with horror. He felt that Tang Ye was too terrifying, it was a devil! Disabled myself, set a game for myself, and sent myself to jail. When he arrived in prison, he was abolished and had no fighting capacity. How could he fight those big bosses? That is the life of being picked up by soap. It''s terrible, he can''t stand this kind of thing, it''s better to hit him to death!


    He became afraid of Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, he was sitting on an axe with a powerful force, but was forced into this by a kid in Tang Ye! Why is this kid so evil and can''t kill him all the time?


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing rushed to see Tang Ye clutching Chen Haihang coldly and yelling. Don''t let Tang Ye kill people in public. That would be very troublesome.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and left the half-dead Chen Haihang behind, smiled, and said, "Ruoqing, it''s been a long time."


    "Is it a long time? It''s not just a few days, don''t be glib with me!" Jiang Ruoqing said with a cold face.


    In fact, she was happy in her heart, and she really felt that she hadn''t seen Tang Ye for a long time. She didn''t admit it, just arrogant. Tsundere is a disease, but for these women, there is no cure.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and directly stretched out his hand in front of Jiang Ruoqing and said, "Ruoqing, I know what you are doing, don''t worry, I won''t mind, handcuff me."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was angry, and she hurried over, not to catch Tang Ye, but to worry about Tang Ye. But looking at the current situation, it is inevitable to catch Tang Ye.


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing hesitating, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and quickly attacked her breasts, and said, "I am fighting and attacking the police. Why don''t you catch me?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was going to be angry to death. This **** attacked her **** in front of so many people, and took the initiative to get him to catch him. This is simply molesting the police flower!


    "I''ll catch you! I''m afraid you won''t succeed!" Jiang Ruoqing blushed with anger, bit his lip and yelled, taking out the handcuffs and handcuffing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye accepted it calmly, as if all this was in his plan.


    When Chen Haihang saw this, his face was sullen, very regretful. You shouldn''t just play with Tang Ye without thinking! This kid was very cunning, dug a hole to make himself jump. Judging from the relationship between him and Jiang Ruoqing, they must be very close. Damn, they all molested the police flower in public, and the police flower is quite cooperative. With such a relationship, what can happen even if it is handcuffed?


    Chen Haihang glanced at the people sent by the red wall outside the street, and knew that this was really a big deal. After this incident, the Axe Lian must be greatly injured, and it is impossible to fight the other three forces.


    Damn Tang Ye, cunning kid.


    Chen Haihang wanted to cry without tears.


    In fact, he was not wronged when he was cheated. Because only Tang Ye dared to create an opportunity to deal with Axe Company like this. If there was no Tang Ye''s power of withered trees and spring, who would dare to provoke the axe company like this, let the axe company swarm, and give the Red Wall a good opportunity to dispatch?

 Chapter 370： Red Fort!

    (PS, due to the content to be rectified, friends who have subscribed to Chapters 366, 367, 368, and 369 do not subscribe again. I am sorry to trouble you!)


    The entire Wulimen Long Street was controlled by the people sent by the Red Wall, and in addition, it had been beaten half-dead by Tang Ye, so he was immediately arrested. As for the younger brothers who participated in this incident, they were separated in piles by the people of the Red Wall, all holding their heads on the ground, waiting for disposal.


    Tang Ye was handcuffed back by Jiang Ruoqing. He didn''t tell Lin Yourong, fearing that Lin Yourong was worried, he believed that he could come out soon. Although he was handcuffed, he could sit comfortably in Jiang Ruoqing''s car and admire Jiang Ruoqing, a beautiful police flower that is becoming more and more flavorful.


    "Don''t look at me, I won''t unlock the handcuffs for you!" Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye said with a smile, "I don''t need you to untie it. If I don''t want to be handcuffed, do you think this little steel thing can lock me?"


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know what was going on. When she didn''t see Tang Ye, she missed it so hard that she wanted to be a lady and be gentle with Tang Ye when she saw Tang Ye in the future. As a result, she couldn¡¯t help being angry when she saw Tang Ye. To stimulate Tang Ye, ridicule Tang Ye. Really conflicted feelings. She tried her best to keep herself from getting angry, and said to Tang Ye: "Don''t you know the danger? A person runs to Wulimen to provoke him, what if something goes wrong?"


    Tang Ye looked out the window, no longer being so silly, and said: "It''s a bit risky, but I can only win by danger."


    Jiang Ruoqing was anxious, and said, "Why do you have to demand victory? What can you do if you are quiet?"


    "How could it be okay?" Tang Ye snorted coldly: "They always want to kill me, so I can only kill them first! I am willing to do nothing, and embrace the beautiful woman to live in a gentle town. Life, but are they willing? They don''t want to, they have to kill me, so I will fight back, from beginning to end!"


    "If they don''t let me go, I won''t let them go. It''s that simple. The so-called dangerous and complicated are just the fights between me and them again and again."


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to say something but stopped, the man embarked on a path of no return, unable to persuade him. She concentrated on driving, speechless all the way.


    ...


    Tang Ye was overcast with an axe and the matter was still fermenting, especially the residents around Wulimen Long Street, talking lively, just like the New Year. Fortunately, the remedial measures on Murong Huansha''s side began to be implemented. Red Wall felt that this method was very good, and let Murong Huansha''s operation by default.


    Therefore, the official explanation was posted, saying that Tang Ye was filming, and a video explanation was attached as proof. Murong Huansha is also bold enough to directly describe the real video as fake, and also conduct a slow-motion analysis, claiming that Tang Ye''s handsome actions would not be possible if it weren''t for filming and portraiture.


    After all, warriors are only a minority, and most of them live under scientism. In fact, without Murong Huansha''s promotion, the **** parties on the Internet will use scientific eyes to analyze that kind of video, and use scientific logic to talk about what is fake and impossible. Regarding Tang Ye''s magical actions, many people do not have to think about it and comment that it is absolutely false!


    Soon Tang Ye''s incident was covered up, but the residents around Wulimen were still very suspicious, because the Red Wall sent many people to control the scene. This is easy to explain. It is said that Tang Ye needed too many extras for this scene. Worried that the scene would be chaotic, he asked someone to help maintain order. The residents were so convinced that they couldn''t help sighing that Tang Ye must have spent a lot of money on this film. Hey, the sorrow of domestic dramas, billions of dollars of investment, has produced 50 cents of special effects.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue worked all night on Tang Ye''s affairs, and they managed to keep things intact. Perhaps the happiest thing is on the Red Wall. You don¡¯t need to spend time thinking about it, and you don¡¯t need to pay any troops. He directly linked the knife to the axe, weakened the axe by more than half, and hoped to get rid of the axe company and other forces that have been hidden , It is really the profit of the fisherman.


    At this time, most of the old people on the Red Wall have a good impression of Tang Ye, and there are hard work without credit. What''s more, Tang Ye just solved the purple ganoderma problem in Baoling Village, Yundian, and the red wall cannot be denied the credit.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue finally let go of their hearts and rest. Murong Huansha resented Tang Ye and hummed, "Why doesn''t that guy come to me?"


    Mu Yue replied: "I should still make a record at the police station, and I always need to do the form."


    Mu Yue had a sense of safeguarding Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes, looked at Mu Yue with a playful expression, and said, "Have you seen Tang Ye?"


    Mu Yue was in a hurry. As soon as Tang Ye came back from Yundian, she went to the airport to meet Tang Ye, and she also had a car shock and passion with Tang Ye. She was worried that Murong Huansha was angry, and shook her head and denied: "No, I haven''t seen it!"


    But how could she hide Murong Huansha, Murong Huansha just didn''t want to expose her, and changed the subject: "In fact, Tang Ye did this, in addition to his private feud with Axe, it was largely for me. He was in Pave the way for me, so that I will walk smoothly in the future. I am very grateful to him, let him come just want to..."


    Murong Huansha blushed a bit, but she still said plainly, "I just want to massage him, he is tired, and I want him to relax."


    Mu Yue blushed and massaged? Tang Ye really wants to come over for a massage. I''m afraid not only will he not relax, he will be even more tired. Of course Mu Yue would not say such things.


    Murong Huansha felt embarrassed. Mu Yue is a smart woman. Her mind must have been seen through. She hurriedly remedied it and said, ¡°You have to go to the entertainment company for this matter? When I asked about Tang Ye, I told him that he was involved and that he was making movies. When the heat of this matter passes, everything will return to calm."


    "Good." Mu Yue nodded.


    ...


    Han Ya didn''t know that Tang Ye ran to Wulimen Long Street to make such a big noise. After meeting and chatting with Tang Ye, she was deeply moved. Tang Ye cared about her very much, fearing that she would be wronged in her relationship, so she hinted that if she encounters those situations, don''t worry about getting into trouble. Tang Ye will also take care of the big things.


    At the same time, her hidden ambition was more and more stimulated by Tang Ye. With the support provided by Tang Ye, she looked forward to the future more and more, and wanted to make a name soon, so she originally wanted to go back to rest and went to the street territory of the Red Fortress, which had always been mysterious and had very little information to investigate.


    The Red Fortress has always been in a low-key state among the four major underground forces. Even if the country, the dark frontier, and the axe are competing fiercely, the Red Fortress is still in motion, operating its own one-acre three-quarter land. Therefore, there is not much information about the Red Fort on the market, only that it is a force composed of Chinese and foreign forces.


    It is said that the boss of the Red Fort is a returnee, and his projects are mostly in cooperation with foreign countries, and there is an amusement park, which looks very legitimate on the surface.


    Now it¡¯s just approaching Halloween, the red fortress territory with strong foreign atmosphere can be described as lively at this time, the whole street lights are strange, countless young people with scary makeup such as ghosts, zombies, demons are playing, Han Ya was really scared when he came here. Jump.


    At this time, Mu Nianhua saw her. Mu Nianhua was angered by Tang Ye and came to find a friend to drink to relieve boredom. He often competes abroad, so he is friends with many foreigners, and the Red Fort has become his usual main entertainment venue.


    Mu Nianhua remembers Han Ya. He was riding a horse with Tang Ye that day. There were two beautiful women beside Tang Ye, one is Lin Yourong and the other is Han Ya. Seeing Han Ya appearing here, Mu Nianhua frowned, a sudden sneer, hatred in his eyes.


    He was worrying about how to avenge Tang Ye, and Han Ya appeared, didn''t he give him a chance?

 Chapter 371： Weird castle!

    Halloween is a traditional festival in the West. With the domestic development in recent years, the improvement of economic conditions, and the diversification of entertainment methods for young people, many business-planned activities have appeared when Halloween comes. Just like Double Eleven and Double Twelve, some special features can be made by businesses. At this time, the amusement park of the Red Fort is almost always preparing for Halloween, staged entertainment activities of the "horror park".


    Han Ya was frightened at first, but slowly adapted, thinking about whether to bring Lin Yourong out to play together. Some people say that if you see a beautiful and interesting place and you want to bring someone with you, it means you like that person. Probably... Han Ya likes Lin Yourong.


    Han Ya joined in the fun and played wildly. She is not short of money now, and no longer has to weigh money for everything like before. Spending money as you want is always a joy, especially for women. Because it feels safe. Han Ya felt that since Tang Ye said that she didn''t need to worry about money, she would not help Tang Ye save.


    After playing, Han Ya went to a coffee shop that was not decorated too gloomy and terribly like other businesses, and ordered a cup of slightly bitter coffee to sit in the corner and start doing business. She took out the notebook and recorded some information she learned. After recording, she left the coffee shop and went to the next place to find out the situation.


    At last she reached a castle, and she was attracted by the castle. The castle in front of me was built completely in the Gothic style, dotted with dim light in the night, and occasionally made sounds like bats and werewolves, making people think that this castle is a vampire castle, with legends of vampires and werewolves circulating.


    Regarding vampires and werewolves, it seems to be quite hot now. I remember that in the 1980s and 1990s, Xiangjiang¡¯s classic zombie movies were popular. Today, thanks to the popularity of movies such as Twilight, The Vampire Diaries, and True Love, many young people in China are particularly fond of vampires and werewolves. It makes many young people dream of a romantic love between vampires and werewolves with a touch of sadness. Han Ya is probably no exception. As a girl who can keep up with the trend, she also has that kind of complex.


    She wanted to enter this castle to take a look, but she was stopped, even if she threw out a bank card and dropped the money, she couldn''t get in. The security guard told her that the castle is not open to the public and only senior members are eligible to enter. Senior members need to be invited and introduced by other members to join, which means that they can¡¯t enter here if it doesn¡¯t matter.


    Han Ya frowned, guessing that this was the main base of the Red Fort. She must find a way to get in, thinking about the relationships she has made these days, to see which ones can be used.


    When she was thinking of a way, Mu Nianhua came over and greeted her very gentlemanly, saying: "Beautiful Miss Han, it''s a coincidence that I met you here. Do you have any troubles? I see you frowning. It¡¯s not pretty that way."


    Han Ya was startled when he was suddenly greeted by Mu Nianhua. When I came back to my senses, I had to admit the masculine charm of Wood Nianhua when he saw the polite. Both a gentleman and a man, it is easy to impress girls. But Han Ya was on guard. She knew Mu Nianhua, who was the one who made things difficult for Tang Ye last time at Jingxi Racecourse.


    Since it was Tang Ye''s enemy, it was naturally her enemy.


    Wood Nianhua saw Han Ya showing a wary look, pretending to be very sad and regretful, and said: "Miss Han, don''t you need to guard me like this? You must be doing this because of the conflict between me and Tang Ye before? In fact, this is a Misunderstanding. Tang Ye and I have resolved the conflict, so I won''t do anything to you."


    Now that Mu Nianhua said so, Han Ya wouldn''t be too rude, nodded and said: "Hello Mu Dashao."


    Mu Nianhua shrugged, behaved generously, and said: "It seems that Ms. Han is still very grudge against me. It doesn''t matter. The relationship between us still needs time to relax. I just happen to go in to see a friend, so don''t disturb Han. Miss."


    Mu Nianhua stepped forward and wanted to leave, but suddenly turned around and looked at Han Ya sincerely and said, "Miss Han, do you want to go in and see? If so, you may need an introducer because of this castle. It¡¯s not open to the public. If you don¡¯t mind, I can invite you, as if I¡¯m doing something to eliminate the misunderstanding between us.¡±


    Mu Nianhua has a sincere attitude and a natural and easy-going manner. Without being upset and frustrated by Tang Ye, he is a powerful stunner.


    Han Ya stared at the castle, hesitating whether to agree to Mu Nianhua. Now she is even more sure that this castle is the base of the Red Fortress, so she must go in if she wants to learn more. The invitation of Mu Nianhua is a good opportunity, but she has to worry about whether it will be dangerous.


    She glanced at Mu Nianhua and thought that a public figure in Mu Nianhua would not do anything to her, otherwise it would be easy to find out, so she nodded and said, "I like this mysterious castle very much, and I really want to go in. Since Young Master Mu invited me, then I will not refuse, thank you for your help."


    The corners of Mu Nianhua''s mouth twitched lightly, feeling proud, everything was proceeding according to his plan. In fact, he had noticed Han Ya a long time ago, but he didn''t immediately take action. When Han Ya stayed in front of the castle, he knew that his opportunity had come, so he came out to say hello to Han Ya. The castle is a private property, it would be very simple to do something to Han Ya.


    As for the issues that Han Ya might be investigated after the accident, he doesn''t have to worry at all. The Red Fortress has not been watched by other forces over the years, but how much information has been circulated? He was relieved of the confidentiality and anti-investigation capabilities of the Red Fort.


    Han Ya followed Mu Nianhua and walked into the dimly lit promenade, looking increasingly gloomy. She had a premonition of anxiety and secretly set up a timed text message with her mobile phone. If she did not come out after half an hour, the text message would be sent to Tang Ye.


    Passing through the dim corridor, we arrived at a hall, which was a ballroom playing melodious music, and couples of men and women were dancing elegant duo. Han Ya has a broad and cheerful feeling. It is brighter than the promenade. It is different from ordinary dance halls. It is more retro, like the style of the last century.


    "Miss Han, do you want to dance?" At this time, Mu Nianhua looked at Han Ya and smiled, and invited Han Ya to dance.


    Han Ya refused and apologized: "I''m sorry, this incident surprised me. I have no plans to dance. Clothes and shoes are inconvenient."


    "It''s okay, let''s go have a drink?" Mu Nianhua was rejected without looking embarrassed, and generously withdrew his hand, and invited Han Ya to drink.


    Han Ya frowned, not happy. She must be careful when she comes to this strange and weird place. Wine is a very dangerous thing.


    Mu Nianhua was rejected again, still not angry, and shrugged: "Then, Miss Han, since you have so many worries, you can visit for yourself. There are still many things to watch in the castle, so I will go to see my friend first. Up."


    "Okay." Han Ya nodded.


    Mu Nianhua walked up to a wooden ladder in front of him. At this time, a waiter who served wine passed by. He took a glass of wine and passed by and whispered softly: "Take a good reception to the lady, find a hidden place, don''t make any mistakes, understand?"


    "Sao Mu, please rest assured." The waiter smiled comfortably.


    The two of them served wine one by one, and the other received wine. They just passed by. They didn''t seem to have had any conversation, and they were very secretive.

 Chapter 372： Let her sacrifice for the Lord!

    Han Ya only came to investigate the situation in the Red Fort, and did not intend to go sightseeing. The strange atmosphere in the castle kept her feeling uneasy, and she decided to leave as soon as possible. However, when she left the ballroom and headed to the second floor, trying to walk down the corridor to a balcony to see the situation outside, she was suddenly stunned by someone covering her mouth and nose from behind.


    In the dark room, there is no seal on the top, and a circular opening is left, and the faint light comes in, forming a beam of light that seems to be floating in dust. The beam happened to hit a chair, and Han Ya was tied to the chair.


    Han Ya woke up in a daze and found that she couldn''t move. She struggled immediately, but her hands and feet were tied. She wanted to shout, but her mouth was also gagged with a towel. She became panicked and did not expect this kind of hijacking to happen to herself!


    The surroundings were dark and she couldn''t see anything, and the feeling of being plunged into darkness made her even more scared. Da, Da, Da, there were footsteps in front of her suddenly, and every sound was buckled into Han Ya''s heart, making her nervous and afraid to come out. The hair all over her body was taut, like being stared at by a wild animal, her head was blank in panic.


    Girls are always more disadvantaged and afraid when encountering such things, because girls'' bodies and chastity are very precious things, but they are very easy to be taken away.


    The mysterious person hidden in the darkness walked in front of Han Ya. A light yellow light was turned on in the room. Han Ya saw a vague figure of a man, but could not see his face because his face turned into The makeup of a vampire!


    "Woo!" Han Ya struggled, panicked and angry. In the past, as a big sister, she was more courageous than ordinary girls. She didn''t believe there was any vampire in this world, it was just the villain who kidnapped her!


    The man with vampire makeup also wore a robe that was black on the outside and red on the inside. He really regarded himself as a vampire. He watched Han Ya raised his mouth and smiled, and said, "Beautiful lady, welcome to the dark night."


    "Oh!" Han Ya was gagged, grunting angrily.


    The man turned a blind eye, showing a very enjoyable look, and said: "In the lonely night, as the immortal king, when the moon wolves roar, I always feel lonely in the castle, so I need a bride. And you, beautiful lady, will be my bride."


    Han Ya was shocked, didn''t that mean to invade herself? ! Damn, it really is such a thing. Men catch women for the enjoyment of the lower body, **** it!


    Han Ya was very angry, but was helpless. She can''t move, she can only be slaughtered.


    The man was not in a hurry. He looked at Han Ya with an appreciative look, and seemed to treat Han Ya as a work of art. The more so, the more dangerous Han Ya is. Because people like the man in front of him are usually abnormal mentally.


    At this time, in a luxurious room in the high-rise castle, the light is bright, similar to the presidential suite of a five-star hotel, very beautiful and luxurious, completely different from the gloomy and strange atmosphere of the castle.


    Mu Nianhua sat on a comfortable sofa in the room, holding a glass of mellow red wine in his hand, shaking it gently, taking a sip, very pleasant and enjoyable.


    There are three men sitting opposite him, all of whom have very good looks, and even one looks like a mixed race. The combination of Chinese and foreign is even more charming. They are Mu Nianhua''s friends and the masters of this castle, or the masters of the Red Fortress.


    "Where is Hiller?" Mu Nianhua asked when he looked at the three men.


    The three men shrugged, seeming to sneer at the man named Shearer, too lazy to talk about him.


    The half-blood didn''t want to embarrass Wood Nianhua, and said, "Hua, didn''t you bring a beautiful lady? Shearer said that he was in a good mood today, so he doesn''t need a waiter to act, he wants to play."


    Wood Nianhua frowned and said, "Isn''t it okay for you to do this yourself?"


    "Haha, it''s okay, our Red Fort has never had any questions for others to investigate." The mixed-race man laughed.


    Seeing that they were not worried, Mu Nianhua no longer worried so much. Originally, what he meant was that the things that taught Han Ya could be handed over to those subordinates, so that even if things were revealed, it would not affect their core personnel.


    The few men right now are actually the masters of the Red Fort. The three men are Adam, Knoll, and Edward. The biracial man is called Noel, and the other foreign man with black hair is called Adam. Edward is not a foreigner, he is a Chinese returnee, and the big boss of the amusement park is him. There was another man named Shearer who was not present. It was the man with vampire makeup who was teasing Han Ya at this time.


    Edward is a returnee, but he has always used a foreign name. He looked at Mu Nianhua and said: "Mu Shao, you seem very upset?"


    Mu Nianhua nodded and said, "Yeah, I am very upset. I was snatched away by a mouse of the woman I like."


    "Oh." Edward expressed regret and said, "Miss Dong has a boyfriend?"


    "This is not the case, but that kid ruined my date with Miaozhu." Mu Nianhua still has a huge hatred for Tang Ye.


    "So you brought that young lady here. I guess she has something to do with the one named Tang Ye?" Edward said with a playful smile.


    Mu Nianhua sighed, a little helpless, and said, "Tang Ye is not a simple man. I am here now to remind you to pay attention to him. I know you have some plans. Don''t be because of him. And there was an accident."


    "Huh?" Edward, Adam, and Knoll were all surprised by Mu Nianhua''s reminder.


    The three of them glanced at each other, and then they all laughed funny, not paying attention to Mu Nianhua''s reminder.


    Wood Nianhua shrugged helplessly. Although he was a friend of Edward and the others, they met abroad, but he did not know the secret of Edward and the others. He didn''t know the specific identities of Edward, Adam, and Knoll, and the family behind them, he thought it must be very prominent. As for Edward''s purpose in Yanjing, he didn''t know.


    But no matter what purpose Edward and the others have, he treats them as friends, so he will consider them.


    "Actually, I know Tang Ye." Edward said with a light smile, "Just now, Tang Ye seemed to have done something remarkable. However, our plan is far from being implemented, so we won''t have anything to do with him. Any intersection, then don¡¯t worry about it affecting us."


    Mu Nianhua said, "But didn''t Shearer go to''tasting'' Han Ya? I think it''s better not to have it, otherwise Han Ya tells Tang Ye, I''m afraid Tang Ye will investigate it..."


    "Then let Miss Han make a sacrifice for the Lord. Shearer has already gone, and there is no way to stop it. In order to avoid trouble, she can only let Shearer send her a ride." Edward said lightly.


    Mu Nianhua was shocked. He had never thought of killing Han Ya. He just wanted to get Han Ya hurt a little in order to avenge Tang Ye. However, thinking of the working style of the Red Fortress and the hatred of Tang Ye, he was cruel and did not oppose Edward''s approach.


    Edward drank a lipstick of the **** wine and said leisurely: "Don''t bother Shearer now. He is a stubborn guy. It''s not a good thing to disturb him when he is having fun. When he''s finished tasting, tell him what he needs It''s not too late to deal with the matter. The lady...probably is more delicious."


    At this time, Han Ya was being cut open by Hiller with a knife bit by bit. She was so panicked that her tears came out, and she was in a big abnormal state!

 Chapter 373： Unkillable people!

    Tang Ye was cooperating with Jiang Ruoqing to make some transcripts, and suddenly he received a text message on his cell phone. He didn''t expect Han Ya to send it to him. The content of the message suggested that Han Ya was dangerous, and he did not dare to delay, so he immediately went to Han Ya.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Ruoqing was helping him with the transcript, and he could not let him go until he had gone through the form. It would be too much if he didn''t even take the form. The police station was not run by his house, so I still want to travel around in trouble. So Jiang Ruoqing stopped him and must ask to understand.


    Tang Ye was worried about Han Ya and was in no mood to explain, and said, "I will explain to you when I come back."


    "No!" Jiang Ruoqing became stubborn. She felt that Tang Ye didn''t respect her and didn''t take her seriously, and she was upset.


    Tang Ye leaned over and walked out from her side, and said, "The matter is urgent, and there really is no time to explain it slowly now."


    "Why are you walking? You are still being handcuffed!" Jiang Ruoqing said angrily.


    In the next second, Tang Ye threw the handcuffs to her, and said, "This thing is useless to me, you don''t know."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing looked angry at Tang Ye''s departure, but was worried because of her anger.


    Worried about Tang Ye¡¯s follow-up troubles, Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip and grievedly helped Tang Ye deal with the next thing, just like a little daughter-in-law who marries a chicken and a dog, and her husband can only endure bullying her.


    After Tang Ye left the police station, he quickly rushed to the place that Han Ya told him in the text message. When he arrived outside the amusement park in the Red Fort, he didn''t have time to pay attention to this strange place and rushed to the strange castle in the amusement park. The characteristic of this kind of castle is actually like a private club, the style of the club¡¯s owner wants to decorate it, so even if others find it strange, it is just a special hobby of the rich and too lazy to take care of so much nosy.


    Knowing that he could not enter the castle smoothly from the front, Tang Ye sneaked in directly from a blind spot to find Han Ya. The best way to find Han Ya quickly is to watch the surveillance. Maybe the people in the castle haven''t destroyed those videos. Tang Ye found the small room under surveillance, threatened the staff at work, found several places where Han Ya had appeared, and finally locked it in a dark room on the middle floor of the castle.


    In that room at this time, Shearer had cut Han Ya''s clothes almost to the point, and put a knife on Han Ya''s thigh under her short skirt, and was about to penetrate in. It seemed to have a great evil taste, and she wanted to treat Han Ya. Ya''s lower body shot.


    Shearer stretched out her tongue and licked her lips, looking at Han Ya who was so flustered that she couldn''t break free, and smiled: "I seem to smell the fragrance of virginity. If this smell is mixed with blood, it will be more delicious. Ah, I can¡¯t wait. But the Lord won¡¯t let me treat a young beauty so recklessly, so I will cut your skirt bit by bit, and then cut two **** mouths on your thighs to let the blood moisturize. Enjoy your virgin fragrance again."


    "! Hum, hum," Han Ya to collapse, how encountered so sick of change - state!


    In the next second, a cold knife was inserted into Han Ya''s short skirt, and she dared not move. Hilner''s face turned into vampire makeup smiled pleasantly and jokingly, like carving a work of art, or tame a disobedient wild horse.


    Han Ya''s eyes burst into tears. She didn''t know how long time passed, and whether Tang Ye received her regular text messages. Or, the phone is damaged and the transmission is not successful. Do you want to be abused?


    When Han Ya''s heart was about to collapse, the door was kicked open and swished like a gust of wind. She saw a figure flashing in, and Shearer was beaten out.


    Seeing what happened to Han Ya, Tang Ye was immediately furious, and directly used his vigor as a sharp blade, cut off the ropes that bound Han Ya''s hands and feet, hugged Han Ya into his arms, protected her, and let her not be afraid.


    It only happened in an instant, and Han Ya didn¡¯t know what had happened. When she reacted, she saw Tang Ye close at hand, tears of excitement, she hugged Tang Ye tightly, not daring to let go, for fear of letting go. It fell into Shearer''s perverted hands.


    Tang Ye felt that Han Ya was holding him hard with both hands, and knew how scared Han Ya was. He also saw that Han Ya''s clothes were cut open, and he was almost cut off. He felt guilty in his heart and angry with the person who did it. He held Han Ya and looked at Shearer who was flying just now, his eyes gloomy and cold. He just talked to Han Ya, telling Han Ya not to wrong herself, and nothing should happen. As a result, Han Ya immediately got into trouble! He hated the person who started it, and hated himself even more, because he caused Han Ya to encounter this kind of danger.


    He wants to vent!


    He jumped to Hiller''s side in an instant, holding Han Ya, letting Han Ya stick to his body, Han Ya himself held him, so he wouldn''t fall. He put one arm around Han Ya''s head and pressed Han Ya''s head in his arms, so that Han Ya could not see what was happening.


    He will do something very violent and bloody.


    With his other hand, he grabbed Hiller''s head who hadn''t reacted yet, lifted it up, and smashed it down!


    boom!


    Hit the ground directly with Hiller''s head!


    Lift it up, smash it down! Lift it up, smash it down! again and again! Until Hiller''s head turned into a lump of meat.


    Han Ya cannot be seen because of violence and blood.


    "Tang, Tang Ye, what are you doing?" Han Ya''s head was buried in Tang Ye''s arms, feeling Tang Ye''s other arm constantly moving, and asked worriedly.


    Tang Ye vented his anger, panted, and tried to keep calm when he heard Han Ya''s words, and said, "No, nothing, shall we leave here?"


    "Yeah!" Han Ya wanted to leave a long time ago, this is simply her nightmare!


    Tang Ye stood up to leave, glanced at Shearer whose head was smashed, and felt unhappy, and snorted coldly, "Aren''t you learning a vampire? Then let me see if the vampire who was stabbed in the heart can live!"


    Tang Ye used one hand to condense his energy abruptly, forming a powerful vortex gravitational force, sucking Shearer on the ground, and then smashing it fiercely, Shearer flew out and stuck to the wall behind. Tang Ye immediately sucked the knife again and hit the knife against Shearer''s heart. The knife was inserted into Shearer''s heart and nailed him to the wall.


    At this moment, Shearer, whose head was smashed and his eyeballs protruding, suddenly stared at the moment when the knife pierced his heart, just like even if he was smashed by Tang Ye just now. There is no death.


    The light in the room was very dim, and Tang Ye didn''t notice this detail, and quickly left with Han Ya in his arms.


    At this time, in the luxurious room of the castle''s tall building, at the moment Shearer''s heart was pierced, Edward, Adam, and Knoll all trembled suddenly. The three of them frowned, looked at each other, and then laughed again, feeling that the premonition they had in that moment was absurd.


    Hiller could not be killed!


    How could one''s own existence be killed for generations to come!


    Unless nailed into the heart by the holy artifact!


    Shearer was just going to taste an ordinary woman. How could this happen?

 Chapter 374： The woman turned cruel!

    Tang Ye is a master, there is no doubt about this. So he took Han Ya to leave quietly, the castle people did not notice. Tang Ye took off his coat and put it on Han Ya, then took Han Ya to a clothing store and simply bought a new set of clothes, and put them on first.


    "I, I''m fine..." After leaving the clothing store, Han Ya grasped the corners of her clothes with both hands, watching Tang Ye firmly.


    Tang Ye felt sorry for her, shook her hand, and said, "Sister Ya, if something happens, there is something wrong. You don''t have to pretend in front of me."


    Han Ya thinks he is very annoying, so why bother to expose her bravery. She still had lingering fears about what happened just now, very scared, Tang Ye didn''t expose her face, she couldn''t help crying and leaned on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye reached out and whimpered her back to comfort her, and apologized: "Sister Ya, I''m sorry, it''s me..."


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Han Ya knew what Tang Ye was going to say, and left from Tang Ye''s arms, and said: "I''m sorry to borrow your embrace. I will talk to You Rong when I look back. It won''t make you feel difficult. I know what you want to say, and I know your personality. You care about the people around you, and you think it¡¯s your negligence if something happens to them. But you are not a superman, how can you take care of everyone?"


    Han Ya''s mood has been adjusted, she is a girl who gets more and more frustrated, just as she can be a big sister in school. She looked at Tang Ye and resolutely said, "I am doing this by myself, and it has nothing to do with you. If you think that if you didn''t ask me to investigate the situation in Yanjing, I would not do this kind of thing, then no You will be in danger, so you have to blame yourself. Then I ask you, if you breathed oxygen alive and caused some people to die from oxygen deficiency, do you also have to blame you?"


    "This..." Tang Ye looked embarrassed, unexpectedly being educated by Han Ya.


    This proves that he was right, that Han Ya is a promising woman.


    Since Han Ya is so strong, Tang Ye is not afraid to speak directly, looking at Han Ya and saying, "Sister Ya, this kind of thing has happened now, you..."


    "I''m not afraid!" Han Ya knew that Tang Ye was going to ask her if she wanted to back down, and resolutely said: "This time I was careless, and I will be careful in the future."


    Worrying that Tang Ye would not allow her to continue doing it, she argued: "I''m already very careful, am I? I set up timed text messages in advance, otherwise you can''t help me. I''ll be more careful in the future, then I will definitely not This kind of thing will happen again. So to understand the situation of Yanjing, I still have to continue to do it. Otherwise..."


    Han Ya curled her lips and hummed: "I have resigned. It is not easy to find a job at the end of the year, otherwise you will support me?"


    Tang Ya couldn''t help but laugh, taking Han Ya helplessly, and said, "I won''t stop you."


    Han Ya laughed happily. In fact, thinking about what happened just now, she still felt scared, but she felt very relieved with Tang Ye now. This feeling probably has been there since the first time I saw Tang Ye. That day, she and Lin Yourong were embarrassed by Huang Zifeng, and there was also a manager of a place. As a result, Tang Ye solved everything alone. This is a sense of security!


    Tang Ye wanted to tell Han Ya a few more jokes to make Han Ya feel better, but then he saw a familiar person in front of him.


    Mu Nianhua!


    He frowned, guessed something, and asked Han Ya with a grim expression: "Sister Ya, I know you don¡¯t want to mention what you just said, but I have a clear grudge. I won¡¯t be someone who moves me. It didn''t happen. You told me about this matter. If someone deliberately targeted you, then I will definitely not let him go!"


    Han Ya frowned at Tang Ye''s sudden cold breath, this guy is so fierce!


    Tang Ye was not afraid that she would mind, and said, "Sister Ya, we can¡¯t be weak in this path. Just like what happened today, either you bleed or the enemy bleeds. If you want to keep going, it¡¯s not enough to be strong. To become... hard enough!"


    "There will definitely be many **** things in the future. If you can''t change, then I won''t worry about letting you do those things again." Tang Ye resolutely said.


    "You..." Han Ya was very angry. Didn''t this guy just agree to let herself do those things? Why don''t you let me change your face faster than a woman!


    Han Ya knew that Tang Ye was caring about her, and since she had reached this point, it would be too bad to shrink back. She couldn''t accept it to say that it became harsh. However, when she was treated perverted by Hiller just now, she was very angry and wanted to kill Shearer, and even wanted to use the same method to deal with Shearer, so that Shearer could taste the taste of inner collapse. Perhaps, this kind of psychology becomes firm, and if it is implemented, it will be cruel!


    "I... can change!" Han Ya looked at Tang Ye and replied.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Do you have any clues about what happened just now?"


    "Yes!" Han Ya said immediately, her expression becoming angry, and humming: "It''s Wood Nianhua. He took the initiative to greet me and brought me into the castle. It didn''t take long for me to have something wrong, I think it must There are hands and feet made by Wood Nianhua!"


    Tang Ye looked at the front with a sneer, and said: "If this is the case, then let''s take revenge!"


    "Huh?" Han Ya was taken aback.


    Tang Ye took her hand and walked forward, as Mu Nianhua was about to get in the car and leave. When Han Ya saw Mu Nianhua, she took a step back, probably because she was afraid of what happened just now, but thought that the situation is different now, and Tang Ye held her hand again. She became bold and followed Tang Ye towards Mu. years.


    Mu Nianhua just opened the door of the car and was about to get on the car. He also looked in the direction of the castle with a slight hesitation in his eyes because he thought that Edward was about to kill Han Ya. Han Ya was "tasted" by Hiller, and needed to kill people and destroy her body. He felt that the killing was more serious. But thinking of Han Ya''s relationship with Tang Ye, Tang Ye would definitely be in pain when Han Ya had an accident. He imagined Tang Ye''s painful expression in his head, and felt that it was a very pleasant thing. So he firmed his mind and stopped paying attention to Han Ya''s affairs. Anyway, the Red Fort handles things secretly and will not affect him in any way.


    Then the result is that Tang Ye is both painful and unable to do anything to him. Is this a victory?


    Mu Nianhua thought so, so the corners of his mouth twitched, revealing a wicked smile.


    After laughing, he opened the door completely and stepped into the car with one foot. However, at this moment, he bent down to get into the car and saw Tang Ye holding Han Ya''s hand towards him!


    At this moment, he forgot to continue getting in the car, his body stiffened, staring blankly at Tang Ye with a gloomy expression.


    He didn''t understand why Han Ya was okay, could it be that Edward and the others failed?


    How is this possible? He knew that Edward was a perfectionist. Since he decided to clean up Han Ya, how could Han Ya be safe?


    Now Han Ya is with Tang Ye... how could he be with Tang Ye? !


    Mu Nianhua thought of a possibility that Tang Ye came to rescue Han Ya! So now Tang Ye is walking with Han Yachao himself, isn''t he just trying to settle accounts?


    Mu Nianhua had already learned about Tang Ye, and knew that Tang Ye was a lunatic when he was ruthless. He was worried that Tang Ye would be cruel to him, so he quickly got into the car and retreated first!


    But it was too late. Before he got into the car, Tang Ye blocked the front of the car and stared at him through the glass window, obviously not letting him leave like this.


    Tang Ye made an act of opening the door to him. He was very angry, but very helpless, so he could only open the car door and let Tang Ye go up.


    At this time, Edward, Adam, and Knoll finally realized that something was wrong and went to the dark room. Then they saw the scene of Shearer being pierced and nailed to the wall, and their pupils contracted suddenly, thinking that it was not true!


    Piercing the heart is the only way to kill them!

 Chapter 375： Learn to stab a knife!

    Mu Nianhua never wants to admit that Tang Ye is better than him. Perhaps this is due to his being the king on horseback and the young master who was born in a large family on the grassland. These people of noble origin will always have stronger self-esteem.


    Birds of a feather flock together. Only people of the same identity can be treated equally. As for Tang Ye, because they had no background, they were unwilling to classify Tang Ye as the same type of person. No matter how good Tang Ye is, no matter how he grows up, he doesn''t want to accept Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn''t need them to accept, he was here to change, he wanted to change with his head held high, instead of humbly changing. Next, he will choose a place to build his own "base area" and tell everyone that Tang Ye will take root here!


    With the help of Murong Huansha, President of Tianni Group, Jiang Xiaobai of Dark Frontier, and the help of powerful figures such as Wang Airen, it is not difficult to build a building. He wants to fully unfold his rooted plan, and no one can deny him from then on!


    The place he wants to build is not only for him to live in, but also Han Ya and Nanbei. These are the people who help him, they are like staff. After experiencing what happened to Han Ya just now, he has decided to let South and North come over. The injuries in the north and south are physical injuries, and it is not difficult to heal. He wants the north and south to come and help protect Han Ya, so that Han Ya''s running is no longer dangerous. As for things that hurt their lungs and their lungs were not so easy to heal, Tang Ye asked him to stay in the Tang Sect to cultivate, and at the same time practice the advanced version of the Diamond Boxing handwritten by him, fulfilling his promise to buy things for a lifetime.


    At this time, Tang Ye took Han Ya into Mu Nianhua''s car. There was a bustling crowd outside the car, but even in front of so many people, Tang Ye didn''t have any cover, looking for Mu Nianhua to settle accounts!


    He and Han Ya sat in the back seat. Han Ya''s expression was a bit complicated, but she was very angry when she thought that his encounter might have been manipulated by Mu Nianhua, and stared at him coldly behind her back.


    Mu Nianhua stiffened. Although he didn''t want to admit Tang Ye''s ability, Tang Ye''s strength was there. He couldn''t escape if he wanted to move him. He was very nervous, even panicked, and swallowed secretly.


    Tang Ye lightly patted the nervous Han Ya''s hand to let her not worry, and then looked at Mu Nianhua, who could see him through the rearview mirror. He squinted his eyes, playing with the taste: "Young Master Mu, it''s a coincidence, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    "Yes, it''s a coincidence..." Mu Nianhua said nervously.


    "Are you afraid?" Tang Ye''s expression became even more playful, and said, "What are you afraid of? Afraid of me...cut your thing to make you a eunuch?"


    Wood Nianhua was shocked suddenly. Damn it, wouldn''t it be so cruel? !


    Soon he wanted to understand why Tang Ye said such things. He remembered that Shearer had a special hobby, that was, she liked to sprinkle red liquid when playing with women. He did not ask Shearer what the red liquid was, was it blood or tomato juice? Or aunt-mother''s blood? Oh, **** disgusting. He faintly guessed that Shearer might have done something abnormal to Han Ya, so Tang Ye wanted to retaliate against him.


    Of course he didn''t allow Tang Ye to do this. He forcibly resisted the panic and shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, what do you mean by threatening me? Want to hurt me? I tell you, this is a legal society, if you dare to..."


    "I killed the person who wanted to hurt Sister Ya." When Mu Nianhua was nervously screaming, Tang Ye said this lightly.


    Mu Nianhua''s body trembled suddenly, and Hiller was killed?


    He turned around nervously to look at Tang Ye, became angry, and shouted: "How dare you do this! You... actually killed Shearer! You, you..."


    "His name is Hiller?" Tang Ye stared at Mu Nianhua suddenly.


    Wood Nianhua was startled, suddenly she felt cold in her heart, and she was babbled!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s playful expression, he realized that Tang Ye couldn''t be sure that Han Ya''s affairs were controlled by him, but when he said the name Shearer, it meant that he was exposed. If it weren''t for his manipulation, how would he know about Shearer, and how could he directly believe that Shearer was killed by Tang Ye because he moved Han Ya?


    Mu Nianhua wanted to escape, but when he reached out to open the door and get out of the car, Tang Ye grabbed him by the collar, dragged him to the front, and said sullenly, "You like playing yin behind your back? After all, you eldest masters can¡¯t do anything except eat, drink, prosper and gamble. In fact, it¡¯s okay even if you want to play yin. But if you want to play, just play with me, don¡¯t move my people! Since you do, then Pay a price."


    Mu Nianhua knew that Tang Ye was going crazy with him. He knew that he could not give in to a mad dog. The prairie had the spirit of a wolf. The enemy was fierce, and he had to be more fierce to scare him away. So Mu Nianhua raised his head and stared at Tang Ye angrily: "What? You still want to kill me? You said I did what happened to Han Ya? Do you have enough evidence? What happened to Han Ya? I see. She has nothing to do!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "I know you think I dare not kill you, because I don''t have enough evidence. It will be me who will kill you directly. So I tell you very clearly that I will not kill you, but Take revenge on you. Since you dare to play yin, you have to pay a price. You will always have to pay back when you come out!"


    Mu Nianhua stared at Tang Ye, his face flushed, and he became brave, and snorted coldly: "Get revenge on me? Now that so many people are outside, how can you take revenge on me?"


    Tang Ye smiled evilly, looked at him and said, "Aren''t you very man, handsome? Well, I''m going to scratch your face as a warning, don''t think about moving my people in the future, understand?


    "Dare you?!" Mu Nianhua was extremely angry, he felt that Tang Ye must be jealous of his handsomeness, and actually wanted to ruin his face!


    However, Tang Ye had already pulled out a knife, wow, not nonsense, directly slashed his face.


    "Ah!" Mu Nianhua immediately cried out, and Tang Ye punched him to stop him yelling so as not to disturb the people outside.


    With blood splashing on Mu Nianhua''s face, Tang Ye''s cut was a bit deep, and it would definitely leave scars. His handsome face is afraid that he won''t be handsome anymore.


    Mu Nianhua endured the pain and looked at Tang Ye viciously, angry, but more panicked. He had seen Tang Ye''s madness and ruthlessness. Tang Ye said that he was going to draw a knife. It was really unambiguous at all!


    Han Ya next to her had been watching this **** scene, and she was deeply shocked. She looked at Tang Ye and thought this guy was terrifying. However, seeing the tragic end of Wood Nianhua, why is it so enjoyable?


    Han Ya''s hands were trembling, and there seemed to be a roar of wild beasts in her heart, making her want to try the kind of thing that made her yin pay the price.


    What she didn''t expect was that Tang Ye put the knife in her hand and said, "Sister Ya, what I said, there will be many things like this on the way we walk. You are not strong enough. , And become ruthless, know how to stab a knife. You...try?"


    Han Ya moved her buttocks in fright. Seeing Tang Ye''s mouth dry, she shook her head and said, "Or...don''t you?"


    Tang Ye stared at her closely, and then sighed, then she wouldn''t let Sister Ya do that. Perhaps a person with blood on his hands is enough by himself.


    However, when Tang Ye wanted to take back the knife in Han Ya''s hand, Han Ya suddenly slashed at Mu Nianhua''s face, and a wicked smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Everyone has an evil, dark desire in their hearts, as long as they are guided, they can show it. Tang Ye guided Han Ya''s inner darkness, not to push her into the dark abyss, but to help her. Since she chooses to take this path, she must adapt to avoid collapse in the future.


    If others play you mercilessly, you have to learn to stab a knife!

 Chapter 376： The dark world!

    Tang Ye got out of the car with Han Ya who had slashed with Mu Nianhua, squeezed out the crowd, leaving Mu Nianhua alone in the car and howled and collapsed.


    Mu Nianhua was slashed twice on one face, blood kept flowing out, and trembling hands grasped the tissue to wipe it, falling into a state of collapse.


    He couldn''t accept that this happened to him. What an international joke! Isn''t it just arranging something to play with Han Ya to avenge Tang Ye? As a result, he was disfigured!


    Mu Nianhua is a very handsome man, plus he is good at riding horses, it can be described as heroic, even if you fart, those female fans think it is very charming, shouting, "Ouba, IloveYou!" But if you lose this one Handsome face, see if those women will be so obsessed! This is the age of looking at faces, how can you be an idol if you lose your face?


    Mu Nianhua felt that his life was over. He simply stopped going to stop the bleeding on his face twice, leaning on the chair like a person waiting to die.


    He hates Tang Ye, but now he regrets more. Regret to provoke the lunatic Tang Ye, and also regret that he did things too hastily. To retaliate against Tang Ye, he should arrange things thoroughly before doing so, so that the tragedy that destroys life will not happen now!


    Mu Nianhua felt very powerless and didn''t want to pay attention to anything. He sat in the car and let the wound on his face bleed. At this time, in the strange castle, Edward, Adam, and Knoll looked at Shearer, who was pierced through the heart and nailed to the wall, and aroused endless anger.


    They originally thought that even if Shearer went to play casually, there would never be an accident even if he encountered an accident. Because they are all embracers of the vampire Dracula, even though it was not the first ancestor Dracula who embraced them at first, they are still the Dracula clan. They have the power of a vampire! It is very difficult to kill them without knowing their identities. But now, Shearer was nailed to death by the means used by the Demon Hunters to kill them!


    The so-called first embrace probably refers to the process of a vampire transforming a person into a vampire. In the world of vampires, they regard Dracula as their ancestor.


    It sounds ridiculous to have such a creature in reality. But the world is evolving towards absurdity. For example, the existence of warriors can condense the luck of luck, and become more and more powerful, which can cause wind and thunder. There is also the giant python that appeared in Yundian not long ago, and more incredible phenomena, these are signs of the world changing.


    Perhaps as Ye Ying Luan, who was killed by Tang Ye, said, the return of heaven and earth to chaos is the general trend.


    However, vampires have always been active in the Western world and have not been wiped out by the demon hunters. Why are they now appearing in the East? This kind of thing is very unbelievable, because they will definitely be dissatisfied in the east, and they must also be afraid of an existence that is more similar to them-zombies!


    In the corpse realm, the zombies in the East have always been regarded as the most powerful and mysterious beings. They feed on blood and grievances as their power. They are immortal and immortal, and are displaced from the Three Realms and the Six Paths. Even an ordinary zombie is extremely fearful. There are many similarities between vampires and zombies, but the zombies have always been in the east, and the vampires are in the west. Now that they run to the east, they are very provocative to the zombies, and the zombies will not agree!


    So if it weren''t for a big purpose, vampires would definitely not come here. What is their purpose, Edward?


    "Who did it!" Watching Shearer''s head be beaten and nailed to the wall, Adam''s face was extremely gloomy.


    Noel was also extremely angry, and said: "I have already investigated. It is a man who sneaked into the castle. He found this room by going to the monitoring room. The person in the monitoring room has been knocked out. After understanding, he identified the person who sneaked in. It was Tang Ye that Mu Nianhua said, he was here to save the woman named Han Ya."


    "Damn it!" Adam hit the wall next to him with a punch, and a hole was directly broken in the wall. He shouted angrily: "Damn Wood Nianhua, **** Han Ya bitch, and even more **** Tang Ye. They let us lose a brother. I am going to kill them!"


    Noel agreed and wanted to avenge Hiller. But Edward stopped them. Although Edward was also sullen and angry, he was relatively calm and said: "The appearance of Hiller reminds me of the period of fear when our blood was suppressed by the church. Tang Ye is just a warrior from the East. , How do you know our existence? And know **** us? We are not the kind of vampires in the novel, we can be bathed in the sun, and it is harder to be found than the vampires in any novel or movie. Then, Tang Ye How did you know?"


    "Perhaps he didn''t even know, he was just a cruel and violent Eastern warrior who killed Shearer by inhumane means!" Adam said angrily.


    Edward looked at him, squinted, and said, "What if Tang Ye knew? And if the reason he knew was because it had something to do with the demon hunters in the church?"


    "How is this possible? Isn''t the church busy suppressing the twilight barrier? They haven''t been watching us for hundreds of years. And we lurked into this eastern land just to find the holy artifact that can revive the ancestors. We proceed. It must be so secretive, how can it be exposed?" Noel frowned.


    Edward had deep eyes and looked at the yellowish beam shining in from the gap in the room, and said: "So this is unsure. We can''t act rashly, otherwise, if it is exposed, so many years of hard work will fall short. There is a saying in this country. Little intolerance leads to chaos. We must follow the customs in order to successfully find the sacred resurrection of our ancestors."


    Adam and Knoll knew that Edward¡¯s approach was correct, but Adam was still frustrated and coldly snorted: ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the **** country in the East, the man named Genghis Khan had expeditioned to Europe and plundered the sacred objects that belonged to our land. , We don¡¯t need to stay in this ghost place!"


    Edward smiled helplessly, and said: "This country is ancient and mysterious. The legendary man named Genghis Khan is a figure that our ancestors admire. Without that expedition as a foreshadowing, the land may be baptized with more blood. The ancestor has learned a lot from that person. Although the ancestor was decayed in the cold land when he was in this world. The ancestor also lurked in the land of the east, but could not find the holy thing. Now we are responsible for this. Great tasks must be completed. So we have to make good friends with the young master in the grassland of Mu Nianhua. Maybe we can discover some secrets about that big man?"


    "Munianhua still has a lot of value, so I can''t kill him yet... Oh, yes, since Tang Ye made a move, would he also attack Mu Nianhua? I think with Tang Ye''s wisdom, it is not difficult to guess Mu Nianhua was involved in hurting Han Ya." Edward looked at Noel and asked.


    Noel shook his head and said, "I didn''t pay attention to this."


    "Oh, there is an information report, let me listen to it." Suddenly the phone rang and Noel answered the call.


    After answering, he was shocked and looked at Edward and said, "Someone saw Tang Ye taking Han Ya into the car of Mu Nianhua, and after Tang Ye and Han Ya left, the car of Mu Nianhua has not moved!"


    Edward was shocked and shouted: "There is something wrong with Mu Nianhua! Don''t let him happen, we need to use him to dig out the secret of that big man!"


    "I''ll go and see!" Adam immediately swept out.


    Soon, Adam will be disfigured and shed a lot of blood. At this time, his face is pale, and the whole man''s depressed Wood Nianhua brings to the dim room.


    Edward saw what Wood Nianhua looked like, then looked at the killed Shearer, frowning and said: "Let''s... transform Wood Nianhua!"

 Chapter 377： Sisters had better cheating!

    Begin to move towards the absurd world, not only in the East, but also in the West. Perhaps this indicates that something terrible will happen, the so-called general trend, whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. People from different camps will definitely be separated at that time. Some people follow the general trend, some reverse the general trend, and there is always no conclusion about who is right and who is wrong.


    Wood Nianhua was seriously injured. Edward felt that he could be drawn into his camp more directly. He looked at Adam and Noel next to him and said: "Shirler''s death was not attacked by sacred objects. He was killed by destroying his mind and heart at the same time. From this point of view, perhaps Tang Ye has nothing to do with the church, but just a coincidence. But we still have to be careful, in case it is the conspiracy of the cunning church, it will be bad. Although Shearer can¡¯t save it now, His heart is not completely necrotic yet, we can use it to transform the wood nianhua."


    Adam and Noel''s expressions sank, and they disagreed with Edward''s proposal.


    Edward said helplessly: "Only in this way can we bring Shearer''s will to realize the plan of ancestor recovery. Our blood family has lost the ancestor and has been oppressed by the church for nearly a thousand years. Now we have degenerated to the point where we have no ability to transform. The prince is so fascinating that he can''t ask for help at all. Now we need to cherish any compatriot, and if we lose one, we will lose a bit of combat effectiveness!"


    "Now Hiller''s heart can help us transform, we must make a decision as soon as possible!" Edward said solemnly.


    Adam and Noel glanced at each other, thinking of the situation of their kinship, nodded and agreed to Edward.


    Edward stretched out his hand suddenly, forming sharp claws, and fascinated Shearer who was nailed to the wall. The knife fell and Shearer''s body flew over. Edward''s hand pierced directly into Shearer''s heart, and then he took out a heart pierced by a knife. The heart is still beating, but very weak.


    Edward leaned down again, opened his mouth, revealing two fangs, exactly like a vampire. But, just as he said, the blood race has been silent for nearly a thousand years because of the sleep of the ancestors and the oppression of the church. Low-level vampires like them have no ability to transform. If you bite a person directly, this person will not become a vampire with free powers like them, but a puppet zombie. They don''t need puppet zombies now, clumsy puppet zombies will only expose them, what they need is the elite!


    After Edward bit Wood Nianhua, the originally stupid Wood Nianhua trembled, and then he violently breathed and rubbed Edward''s body. This is a bit like doing -j base. It is said that when a vampire bites a person, it gives people a pleasure of going to bed and having sex, so some crazy women like to be bitten by a vampire, and they have a high-c tide. Perhaps it was hearsay, but the process of transformation must have changed. This was how Mu Nianhua reacted.


    In the old days when the blood clan was prosperous, vampires bite people to transform people, but now the blood clan power degenerates, biting people only strengthens the physique of people and can adapt to the power of vampires. Then I have to change the heart of a vampire. Of course a good vampire heart will do. The question is, if the heart is intact, why should the vampire hand it over? Shearer¡¯s situation is now special and cannot be saved. Edward uses this method to preserve Shearer¡¯s vampire power.


    After Wood Nianhua''s physique strengthened, Edward reached out his hand and took out his heart again, and replaced Shearer''s heart. The magic is that Hiller''s heart stretched out some blood-sucking tentacles after entering the wood Nianhua''s body, and merged into the wood Nianhua''s body. At the same time, Mu Nianhua''s injuries quickly healed.


    Edward watched as Mu Nianhua said to Adam and Noel: "He was not purely transformed. It was a combination of my blood and Shearer¡¯s heart, and Shearer¡¯s heart was damaged, so his power could not reach ours. High, then we don¡¯t have to worry about him causing trouble. If he is disobedient, just get rid of it.¡±


    Adam and Noel nodded.


    Wood Nianhua was successfully transformed. He opened his eyes and saw Edward and the others standing beside him, wondering: "This is... what happened?"


    Soon he remembered the revenge by Tang Ye, and immediately touched his face and found that his face was not injured. He was shocked, could this be a dream?


    He remembered clearly that it was true that Tang Ye and Han Ya scratched his face. At this moment he thought about what happened in a daze. He remembered Edward biting him, and then he took out his heart with a hand. This kind of thing is ridiculous, he thought, that''s dreaming!


    "Hua, are you awake?" Edward said to him with a faint smile.


    Mu Nianhua looked at Edward with a very cordial feeling, not only because of friends, but also because of something deeper. He was startled, and remembered, before Edward held him and bit. Ouch, Nima, this guy is not gay, I want to **** myself. Mu Nianhua''s face was pale, and he felt that he should disfigure himself.


    Disfigured?


    He realized this problem again, and reached out to touch his face again, and found that the wound was gone!


    He looked at Edward and thought it was Edward and the others!


    Edward smiled lightly, but Adam and Noel didn''t have a good face, and they didn''t recognize the new companion of Mu Nianhua.


    After Edward explained everything to Mu Nianhua, Mu Nianhua froze on the spot.


    vampire?


    Too unscientific!


    However, he tried his skills according to Edward''s teaching and found that he possessed power beyond ordinary people. That feeling was wonderful!


    He likes this!


    He felt that he could seek revenge from Tang Ye soon!


    He accepted this status, whether it is a vampire or other monsters, as long as he can give him the power to get rid of Tang Ye, he is willing!


    "It''s wonderful! Hahaha..." The breath of Mu Nianhua''s whole person has changed, becoming more mad and confident than before.


    Power is such a wonderful thing.


    Edward looked at Mu Nianhua and said, "Nevertheless, you still have to disguise a scar on your face. You have been disfigured. Our identity is not allowed to be exposed, otherwise the consequences will be serious."


    Mu Nianhua felt that with power, his appearance was not a problem. With power, which woman does not want to sleep with herself, then she should be stronger!


    "Don''t worry, I will obey your arrangements." Mu Nianhua smiled pleasantly.


    ...


    Tang Ye took a taxi back to the Royal Garden and took Han Ya with him. Han Ya originally wanted to return to her rented house, but was blocked by him. A lot of things happened today, and he didn''t worry about Han Ya alone. It is estimated that Han Ya has to have nightmares in sleep. He said: "Go back with me, and you will sleep with Yourong tonight."


    Although Han Ya was strong and courageous, if she stayed at home alone, she would indeed be scared, so she agreed to Tang Ye to go to the Royal Garden.


    Back in the royal garden, Lin Yourong saw Han Ya coming, and decisively ignored Tang Ye, pulling Han Ya to chat happily. She still looks like an innocent girl.


    Tang Ye sat outside the front yard and looked at Lin Yourong who was chatting happily with Han Ya. He smiled, guarding the people he cares about, and he is not afraid of any war.


    Lu Celadon walked out, sat next to Tang Ye, and said arrogantly, "I have been walking outside for so long, and finally came back with a woman?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, glanced at her, and said, "That''s a good sister with tolerance, what are you thinking about?"


    Lu Qingci coldly snorted, "Good sister, it''s better to cheat."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said in a bad mood: "I said the eldest girl, don''t think that when you grow up, I dare not spank you?"


    Lu Celadon blushed immediately, groaning his face on the floor, and said, "Grandpa Wang came to see you, but you are not there. He told you to get ready and go to the Dragon Platform tomorrow. There is a grand meeting arrangement."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Denglongtai is the place where the Red Wall meets talents. If you go there, it should be rewarded for Yundian business, right?

 Chapter 378： Love is free!

    Now Zhou Sisheng, the second commander, and Huang Jingwang have returned from Baoling Village, Yundian. They confirmed that there would be no problems with the purple ganoderma during follow-up observation, and returned to report to Xu Shichang. Therefore, the Yundian medicinal material matter is considered to be a perfect end, and Tang Ye, as a great hero, should receive praise and rewards. This kind of thing is usually done at the Dragon Terrace, known as the exclusive restaurant on the Red Wall.


    "Does Grandpa Wang say anything else?" Tang Ye hadn''t talked to Wang Airen for a long time, and suddenly missed a little.


    Lu Celadon said with a stern face, "He said to make you pay attention, tomorrow is not just you going to the Dragon Stage alone."


    "Who else?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    Lu Qingci glared at him and hummed, "How do I know?"


    Tang Ye saw her look so angry, so melancholy, he pulled her over and pinched her face, and hummed: "I''m annoying you when you speak so aggressively. The young people have such a bad attitude towards dad. How big is it?"


    Lu Celadon didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this suddenly. She was a seventeen-year-old high school student. She was better developed than an average high school student. She was pulled over by Tang Ye, and her chest touched Tang Ye, which obviously produced two large soft balloons. Sense of collision. She blushed and wanted to push Tang Ye away with force, but she couldn''t bear it. She was so angry that she gritted her teeth and cursed: "You beast!"


    Tang Ye was scolded by a bird-s beast and realized that Lu Celadon''s boss is not young. If others see him in such close contact, they must think it is a lover, not a father and daughter. He quickly let go of Lu Celadon, and said embarrassingly: "Celadon, you can go in and read a book, I know about going to the dragon platform tomorrow, and I will pay attention."


    Lu Celadon was very angry, but after realizing that Tang Ye had been in close contact with Tang Ye, Tang Ye was busy covering up, and an atmosphere similar to ambiguity arose inexplicably. She couldn''t stay stunned, so she could only stare at Tang Ye and enter the house.


    At night, Tang Ye slept tragically on the sleeping sand in the hall. I want to sleep with my wife, but my wife slept with Han Ya. It is impossible to sleep with a girl! Lu Celadon wanted to cut him off and make him a eunuch!


    The next day, the sun was shining, and there was no doubt that dark things would happen. Tang Ye was in a good mood and asked Lin Yourong, Han Ya, and Lu Celadon to pay attention and head to Denglongtai to participate in the meeting arranged by the Red Wall.


    He was not rewarded because he was stepped on some pigtails for his credit for removing the Tianban. He thought, this time, that kind of thing won''t happen again, because the settlement of Yundian is obvious to all. Zhu Zehong and Zhou Sisheng helped to ask for credit, and there was a thank-you letter from Baoling Village. No one could erase it. Give him such credit.


    When he arrived at the Denglongtai restaurant, Tang Ye stopped the car and walked in, wondering if the beauty would receive him the last time. At this time, a car in front made a few beeps at him, and Wang Airen called him.


    He wanted to listen to Lao Wang''s words, and Wang Airen was very helpful to him to get to this point. Because he was going to Yundian before, he had less communication with Wang Airen. However, he knew that Wang Airen had not been idle these days, and was still investigating the black hand who wanted to murder himself. And Wang Airen suspected that this black hand was the one who prevented the Red Wall from rewarding Tang Ye for eradicating the top list last time. The scary thing about this person behind him is that he is hiding in the red wall and his status is very unusual. A high-ranking, but a pest, it must be eliminated!


    Wang Airen is so old and still worrying about these things, not only for himself, for Tang Ye, but also for this country! These old people are worthy of respect, and it is not without reason.


    After Tang Ye got in the car, he saw an old man and looked at him with a smile. He was surprised, who was this hidden old man?


    After comprehending the withered woods in spring, Tang Ye had a huge improvement in the three aspects of spirit, energy and spirit, so the old man next to him had unfathomable strength, he saw it at a glance.


    This old man was the housekeeper of Wang Jianjia who had escorted Wang Jianjia to the far north-Guan Lang, Tang Ye had never seen him. But Guan Lang followed Wang Airen''s attention to Tang Ye and admired Tang Ye.


    "Hello, Grandpa Wang, and this... hello, old man." Tang Ye greeted politely.


    Wang Airen laughed, and found Tang Ye''s cautious look interesting. This kid also knows that he is restrained, isn''t he very slutty?


    "He is the housekeeper of my Wang family, Tang Ye, you can call him the old manager." Wang Airen introduced Guan Langdao to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye quickly expressed his politeness and said, "Let''s call Grandpa Guan, Guan...not great."


    "Well, it''s up to you." Wang Airen is not so disciplined.


    Guan Lang looked at Tang Ye and nodded and smiled, "Boy, not bad."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye always felt that there was something else in Guan Lang''s smile.


    Guan Lang stopped playing mystery, and said: "After the eldest lady arrived in the far north, she would take out that exquisite Buddhist bead every day to look at it. It''s probably to see things and think about people. Hey, when the ends of the world are in poverty, only lovesickness is endless. Oh, I don¡¯t know which little **** stole our eldest lady¡¯s heart. If I let the old man know, I must beat him up! This kid is really hateful, the lady went so far, In such a dangerous place, I don¡¯t even persuade you, bastard!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was shocked, his face full of embarrassment.


    The eldest lady in Guan Lang''s mouth is naturally Wang Jianjia. It was Tang Ye who gave Wang Jianjia a Buddhist bead that he had always worn on his body, and the relationship between Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia had been acquiesced to each other. Tang Ye also wanted to give Wang Jianjia a copy of "Broken-c" The big gift was rejected by Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia is not such a casual girl, OK!


    So the **** in Guan Lang''s mouth is naturally Tang Ye. Tang Ye knew everything well, so he was guilty.


    Guan Langming knew this was the case, but he still had the mentality of an old naughty boy. He stared at Tang Ye and said with a smile: "Tang Ye, do you think that little **** deserves to be hit?"


    "Yes, it''s time to fight..." Tang Ye swallowed a sip of water and agreed with a guilty heart.


    However, Tang Ye was guilty of heart, but he cared about one detail. That is, he gave Wang Jianjia a Buddhist bead. In the past, he thought that he would not have any chance with the Buddha, but after Dong Miaozhu, and after realizing the dead tree and spring, he felt that he might have a relationship with the Buddha. So, he has been wearing a Buddhist bead since he was a child. Is this a coincidence?


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye thought of Wang Jianjia again. That lady of the Wang family, a wild woman who grew up in the military region. It¡¯s been a long time since I missed it.


    Seeing Guan Lang joking with Tang Ye, Wang Airen didn''t bother to care about these young people''s affairs. In fact, he must know about Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye as his grandfather. He just opened one eye and closed another. He did not object, but he did not agree. He still doesn''t know Tang Ye''s situation? Mom, it''s all about breaking through the sky! It is impossible for him to give his granddaughter to Tang Ye willingly. But he knew Wang Jianjia''s mind and didn''t want Wang Jianjia to be sad and difficult to handle, so he left it alone and let Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia toss. If Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye are happy with each other to the end, he can still open one eye and close the other. As long as Wang Jianjia is not wronged, he doesn''t want to worry so much.


    After all, the love of young people is freedom!

 Chapter 379： Great gathering of talents!

    Guan Lang would not pick Ming Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia. He just reminded Tang Ye not to forget that girl just because Wang Jianjia was not around. That girl exercised very hard in the Far North, and it was not the life that a daughter should live. But every day she took out the Buddhist beads and looked at it, and the sweet smile on her face was the best testimony of her feelings for Tang Ye. How can such a girl fail?


    Guan Lang reminded Tang Yehou not to speak any more, it was Wang Airen''s turn to speak up. When Wang Airen was not joking, he looked serious and looked like an old-fashioned old man. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "You have done a good job about Yundian. It is not only your honor, Lao Chen, me, and many others who are close to you. Everyone feels glorious. So their support and recognition of you has become more profound. You can walk freely in the future. You are not alone, you have a strong backing, understand?"


    Tang Ye was so touched that she almost burst into tears. It was such an encouragement and recognition from the very beginning, so he didn''t dare to make a joke.


    The meaning in Wang Airen''s words is obvious, that is, there are a group of people behind him who support Tang Ye. This can be regarded as an invisible force.


    "Grandpa Wang, don''t worry, I know what to do." Tang Ye said firmly, he was very moved, he was not alone!


    It is always a good thing to be recognized by others. Otherwise, it will always be denied, I am afraid it will be difficult to stick to it.


    Seeing that Tang Ye had changed a lot at this time, Wang Airen''s eyes became sharper, and a new layer of sharpness appeared on his face. Resolute and stable, but without losing strength and determination, he is a very attractive man. Wang Airen was very pleased. Tang Ye had indeed been polished a lot of edges and corners, but his personality remained the same. It''s good to keep your character without forgetting your original intention.


    Wang Airen looked out the car window. Although the weather was fine, he couldn''t hide the autumn feeling, and said with emotion: "Unknowingly it has been from summer to autumn. It is a season that is easy to be sentimental. Tang Ye, although you have experienced a lot of things , I know what path I should take, but you are younger after all. Sometimes it is good for some old people to help guide the way. Just like today, I want to tell you that no matter what happens, you should treat it calmly."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "Today you will see many different people. These people are destined to meet. You don''t have to worry about how different these people are. If you can be friends, just be friends. Play something smart, I believe you can handle it. As for there may be some old people¡¯s wars, just leave it to the old people.¡±


    Wang Airen is a man who has experienced all kinds of battles, whether on the battlefield or in court. Tang Ye felt very relieved with his backing and guidance. Taking a look at the dragon stage, today''s atmosphere is indeed a little different, it seems more rigorous and solemn, maybe something important will happen. But he is not afraid. One is the support of Wang Airen, and the other is the change of mood.


    I will go forward freely, regardless of wind or rain.


    From Wang Airen''s car, Tang Ye saw small cars coming one after another. Although these cars were not luxury cars, their special license plates would not dare to despise. They are all big bosses in high positions. But after the car stopped, most of the people who got off were young people. Some are accompanied by a housekeeper. Tang Ye roughly understood that these were behind the famous and generals. And these people will sit in the prominent positions in the red wall palace in the future.


    No wonder Wang Airen said that today''s party was unusual. It turned out that all the leaders of the younger generation came. So in this, how many will be friends and how many will be enemies?


    Tang Ye took a deep breath and laughed. This arrangement is also good, I have already embarked on this stage.


    "You finally didn''t." A woman''s voice suddenly came from behind Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back, it was Jiang Ruoqing. He rolled his eyes and said, "Why do you keep thinking of me so unbearable?"


    "You are such an unbearable man, who is to blame?" Jiang Ruoqing said with a stern face.


    Tang Ye approached her a little, she panicked, and took a step back, but Tang Ye still held her back. Tang Ye squinted and smiled at her: "Do you love me so much that you hate me?"


    "You... don''t be like this, it won''t be good to be seen by others!" Jiang Ruoqing looked around, worried about being seen.


    Tang Ye shrugged, kept a small distance from her, and said, "Can''t you be gentle with me?"


    "Who wants to be gentle to you..." Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip to speak, her voice getting softer and softer.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, thinking she was pretty good, and thanked her for coming over to greet him. As the outstanding eldest lady of the Jiang family, Jiang Ruoqing is naturally able to participate in this party. Eighty percent of the people here are quite background. It cannot be said that they all climbed up by background, because they are indeed capable. Being capable and trained is more capable than other capable people. Red Wall considers the interests of the entire country. There is nothing wrong with allowing more capable people to govern this country. Therefore, in this situation, if the underachievers want to get ahead, they must redouble their efforts to make themselves more outstanding.


    Now many young leaders are coming one after another. Many of them know each other. They are in small groups and are divided into small factions. And Tang Ye is just a person, as if being isolated, looking a bit lonely. It is estimated that Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t bear to see him like this, so when she first arrived here, she didn''t go to say hello to anyone she knew, so she came to join Tang Ye. She cared very much about Tang Ye, and ignored others'' weird behavior towards her. Why did she help a man who was destined to be unable to make a head in the court of the Red Wall?


    People who can come here are not fools, knowing that there are relationships between Wang Airen and Peng Huaicai behind Tang Ye, but what about this? The older generation will eventually retreat, and they will all sit on the seat of the Red Wall Palace. At that time, Tang Ye, who was alone, would hit nails wherever he went.


    "Ruoqing, go and say hello to your friends. I will look around by myself." Others are not stupid, and Tang Ye is not even stupid. He knows that Jiang Ruoqing alone came to talk to him to take care of him, but he doesn''t want Jiang Ruoqing to do it. This was criticized by friends. Or... he doesn''t need to be pitiful.


    Jiang Ruoqing was unwilling and wanted to say something. Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "I saw an old friend, you should go, otherwise it will only make me more troublesome."


    Jiang Ruoqing followed Tang Ye''s gaze and looked at Yin Jun. She sighed in her heart, and Yin Jun''s resentment towards Tang Ye might be difficult to resolve. The battle at Xiangshan Guanritai had caused Yin Jun to fall into the trough of life. Now that he came out, he didn''t know how to trouble Tang Ye. Speaking of all this, perhaps it is my own reason. Yin Jun likes himself, and he and Tang Ye... cut! Thinking of this, Jiang Ruoqing suddenly curled her lips. How could Tang Ye and Yin Jun''s hatred be because of herself. He and Tang Yeqing are innocent, why does Yin Jun think that Tang Ye has robbed his woman?


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want to participate in these boring men''s disputes, and left angrily.


    "Tang Ye, we met again." Yin Jun walked over, and the corners of his mouth regained his previous confident smile. Seeing Tang Ye smile meaningfully, the hostility towards Tang Ye was very obvious.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Yeah, I met again, I almost forgot about you."


    Yin Jun was not irritated by Tang Ye, and his cultivating skills became stronger. He looked at the people around him and said: "Tang Ye, you have come to this point today. I must admit that you are very good. However, you have come here. One step means that it will be more difficult for you to go in the future. Because everyone here will not be easily defeated by you. You have to be careful not to be killed by others before being solved by me."


    "Definitely." Tang Ye squinted and smiled confidently.


    It was on this day that Tang Ye got to know many people who were destined to settle in the high positions of the Red Wall Palace one day in the future. Yin Jun, Jiang Ruoqing, Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan of the Dong family, Song Yu of the Song family, Wen Zhongyuan, who is known as the home of literary style, and Mu family''s twilight...

 Chapter 380： Go and bring that girl back!

    The party on the dragon stage today is essentially a meeting and commendation meeting. An old man from the Red Wall came over to preside over the meeting, commending the young leaders present one by one. It was not until the end that Tang Ye understood why Wang Airen deliberately told him before the meeting that no matter what happened, he should keep calm and let the old people resolve their wars. It turned out that all the young leaders who were present were commended, only he was criticized.


    The people in the circle knew the truth about the disturbances he made at Wulimen, the base area of ??Axe Link, so Red Wall criticized him, but because he made outstanding contributions to the Yundian Purple Ganoderma lucidum, his merits and demerits were offset. He just criticized him verbally and didn''t punish him.


    Nevertheless, the playful gaze that others cast on him is still like watching a clown performing on stage. Clowns cry or laugh, which is fun for them.


    To say that Tang Ye remained calm, indeed, he remained calm on the surface, but he scolded the old thing over the red wall more than once inside. With the axe even five miles away, what really earned was the Red Wall! They took advantage of this to weaken the axe company and eliminate a big threat, but in the end they slapped themselves. What a group of old people who are not dead are thieves!


    However, to understand some future things, Tang Ye was no longer so angry. In the previous incident of eradicating the Tianban, Wang Airen told him that there was a high-ranking person in the Red Wall who was controlling these things. Then, was this person controlling the Wulimen riot? If it is, that would be great. Even if someone hides deeply, as long as they move more, they will show clues. Wang Airen must be staring at this matter, as long as this person is picked out, it will be easier to handle in the future.


    Just as it was to endure the long line to catch the big fish, Tang Ye faced criticism without any comments. In the face of others'' playful eyes, turn a blind eye. This is exactly what Wang Airen hopes to see. If Tang Ye didn''t have enough tolerance, it would be difficult for him to go long-term.


    At the end of the meeting, Tang Ye left with everyone. When everyone saw him, they gave way. This is not prestige, but being isolated, as if he is a plague god, unwilling to come close to him.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw it, he immediately wanted to catch up, but after a few steps, he stopped. Will catching up with Tang Ye make Tang Ye''s situation better? No, that would only stimulate Tang Ye''s self-esteem even more, as if she needed her to be pathetic. It was just that she felt uncomfortable seeing Tang Ye being left out and being treated unfairly.


    However, unlike most people''s playful gaze, there are a few people who look at Tang Ye''s gaze, which has a deeper meaning. For example, the two young men in the Dong family, Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan, Song Yu from the Song family and Wen Zhongyuan from the Wen family, and Mu family from the Mu family.


    Thanks to Dong Miaozhu''s relationship, Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan have a certain understanding of Tang Ye. Song Yu knew Tang Ye last time when Tang Ye competed with Mu Nianhua on horseback at Jingxi Racecourse. If Mu is scrupulous, he often hears his sister Mu Keke nagging and also knows Tang Ye. As for Wen Zhongyuan, it seems to be the most mysterious one, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and his natural gentle appearance, which is very polite to anyone.


    In fact, when Tang Ye was treated like a clown or monkey by others, he also paid attention to these people''s eyes. He disdains those who express interest directly to him. If these people are the future successors of this country, he thinks this country is dangerous. However, there are a few people that make him particularly concerned, namely Dong Tiancheng, Dong Miaoyan, Song Yu, Wen Zhongyuan, and Mu Yigou. If these people are sitting on the red wall, he has no objection.


    Looking at the city and the hearts of the people, he is also a villain, and he can see some.


    Walking out of the Denglongtai restaurant, Tang Ye was going to the airport to pick someone up, north and south.


    Now that the North and South injuries are almost healed, Tang Ye asked her to come and protect Han Ya. Tang Ye felt a little ashamed. After mixing for so long, there were not many men under him. They were all women. They were still capable and worthy women. Hey, being an attractive man is very troublesome.


    At this moment, an uncle suddenly stopped Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked back and saw that he was a masculine man with a bunch of beards, stout, brave, and brave. Even if Tang Ye was about the same size as him, standing in front of him, he felt a bit smaller, as if the uncle could slap him to the ground with a slap.


    This is a gap in momentum. Uncle must be a general who came down on the battlefield, his whole body was full of iron and blood.


    Tang Ye had seen this uncle, the soldier who was responsible for protecting the safety of Denglongtai. Being able to come to defend the Dragon Stage shows that his strength has been greatly recognized. Because those who are here today are the successors of the future country. If something happens to such a person, the future of this country is very dangerous. Therefore, the defense work of the Dragon Stage today is extremely important. And this uncle is the person in charge, how can he not be great?


    "Hello, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye has always been a polite person, unless others are rude to him first.


    Looking at Tang Ye, the uncle squinted his eyes first, laughed playfully, with a provocative feeling, and then slowly opened his mouth, the provocative smile turned into a hearty and honest, and then he slapped Tang Ye on his shoulder, Tang The night pain almost groaned. But he is a martial arts expert anyway, and he can dissolve the uncle''s strength with a slight shake of his body.


    "Uncle, what are you...?" Tang Ye became a little rude, not being bullied casually!


    The uncle smiled no longer like a bad person, staring at Tang Ye with hot eyes, and said: "I heard that my niece has something to do with you?"


    "Ah? You... niece?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce." The uncle took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a few sips, and said to Tang Ye unhurriedly: "I am Jian Jia''s uncle, Wang Shoujiang, I heard that you often play chess with the old man. , It seems I have to thank you. I don¡¯t have time to accompany the old man. It¡¯s nice to have you with me.¡±


    Tang Ye opened his mouth slightly and was taken aback, and quickly nodded to Wang Shoujiang to show his salute. When he saw the big tiger with the little tiger, he couldn''t express his prestige. He nodded again and said, "I have seen the uncle, good uncle!"


    Wang Shoujiang, guarding the frontiers, is a big legend, just like Wang Airen, he is a great talent. He is also the only person in the Wang family who holds important positions in the military area. It is said that he has been fighting with Wang Airen on the border battlefield since he was a child, and after Wang Airen retired, he fought with Peng Huaicai. He is only in his forties, but he has more than 20 years of battlefield experience and exploits. Looking at the military area, almost no one can compare with him. Because of this, after Wang Airen retires, the weight of the Wang family is still at the top level.


    However, this is precisely the sorrow of the Wang family. The Wang family was originally a family of generals, but by the generation of Wang Shoujiang, only Wang Shoujiang joined the army, and the other children, either from writing to business, including Wang Jianjia''s father, also went to business. Fortunately, success in business gave the Wang family a wealth of support and it was also the reason why the Wang family became a first-line family.


    However, Wang Airen had been very temperamental towards those children who were engaged in literature and business throughout his life. It was precisely because Wang Jianjia saw that his grandfather was upset and loved by Wang Airen since childhood, he determined to become a military commander. Therefore, as a daughter, she was not afraid of hard work, and went to the harsh environment of the far north to exercise.


    Wang Shoujiang was surprisingly a simple and honest uncle, very easy-going after removing that compelling iron-blooded breath. He gestured to Tang Ye for the cigarette case and asked him if he smoked. Tang Ye shook his head and declined, we don''t smoke, the women at home don''t like the smell of cigarettes.


    Wang Shoujiang is an upright man. After chatting with Tang Ye for a while, he slapped Tang Ye on his shoulder again, regardless of whether Tang Ye was photographed or not. He said, "Okay, I have to go back to the military area. Go and talk more later. However, you''d better come to the military area, it will be convenient. Mainly..."


    Wang Shoujiang paused suddenly, some tenderness appeared on the iron-blooded face, and said: "The main reason is...I want you to bring the child Jiajia back from the far north. I don''t want that child to suffer any more..."


    Tang Ye''s heart trembled, always feeling extremely sorry for Wang Jianjia, watching Wang Shoujiang nodded firmly and said: "Well, yes, soon...I will pick her up."


    Wang Shoujiang grinned, and said, "Okay, the man is the one who speaks the words, don''t be a fool!"


    Wang Shoujiang raised his hand again to pat Tang Ye on the shoulder. Tang Ye wanted to dodge a little, but Wang Jianjia''s hand became very light, and she didn''t have any strength. Wang Shoujiang smiled with satisfaction and said, "The kid is very good. If you can''t get in the court here, come to the military area and I will cover you."


    "Hey, you shouldn''t play''playing chess'' with the old man, your heart is too tired..." Wang Shoujiang turned around and sighed, seeming to complain to Wang Airen.


    Yes, the dispute between courts and halls has always been intriguing, how does it suit a young man in Tang Ye?


    Kill the enemy on the battlefield!


    Looking at Wang Shoujiang''s back, Tang Ye suddenly felt warm.


    I cover you!


    The simple three words make people feel at ease and warm.


    Look, there are many people, don''t they always stand by their side?

 Chapter 381： Build a mansion!

    When he saw Wang Shoujiang for the first time, Tang Ye had a dark skin for him. He was very iron-blooded when he was iron-blooded. When he was honest and honest, he had a great admiration for the honest and honest senior. Some people are just like this, with a natural temperament that makes people admire. There are indeed differences between people. Those who struggle, those who work hard, always have shining points, and people admire them naturally.


    Tang Ye''s bad mood disappeared, showing a pleasant smile, planning to go to the airport to pick up the north and the south, but at this time someone came to greet him. Hey, he is strange, these guys despised himself one by one just now, what would they call themselves?


    The person who greeted him was Dong Tiancheng.


    It is understandable that someone from the Dong family came to say hello to Tang Ye. After all, the affairs between him and Dong Miaozhu had caused trouble in the city. He beat Dong Yanshu, the little princess of the Dong family, and then Dong Miaozhu came to settle the account, but he was beaten again, making the Dong family very shameless. In order to be mature in front of the red wall, the Dong family didn''t bother to care about him as a little guy. But if everyone does not make a move, it does not mean that some individuals do not make a move. He thought, Dong Tiancheng came to him to settle the accounts.


    "Tang Ye, hello, this is the first time we met officially." Dong Tiancheng is a man with a happy expression, as if bathing in the spring breeze, looking at his happy expression, there seems to be a kind of Zen.


    This is a very high level of cultivation.


    Tang Ye found it strange that although Dong Miaozhu believed in Buddhism, because of his stubbornness, arrogance and dominance, there was no Zen intent at all, but Dong Tiancheng in front of him seemed to have Zen intent. This Dong family is a bit strange. There is also Dong Miaoyan, who is standing quietly waiting for Dong Tiancheng in the distance, a very quiet and beautiful woman with a completely different temperament from her sister Dong Miaozhu. Perhaps Dong Miaozhu was not born to the Dong family?


    Tang Ye shook his head to get rid of these messy thoughts, and looked at Dong Tiancheng with a smile: "Yes, this is our first official meeting. Listening to your tone, do you think we will meet more people in the future? Not me. It has to be straightforward, but in fact, do you think...is it necessary for my relationship with your Dong family?"


    Tang Ye stared at Dong Tiancheng closely, trying to see something. After all, among the top talents present today, Dong Tiancheng is one he recognizes very much.


    Dong Tiancheng smiled, and didn''t mind Tang Ye''s directness and sharp sharpness, and said: "Actually, I want to talk about you and my sister."


    Tang Ye knew this would be the case, shrugged, and said, "What do you want to talk about? Is it to help your sister find me to settle accounts, or to ease the conflict between me and your sister? Actually, no, my relationship with your sister is very good, you All misunderstood."


    This is not Tang Ye talking nonsense. Because of Dong Miaozhu''s past life, he and Dong Miaozhu reached a cooperation, at least Dong Miaozhu will not shoot him again. And he will not shoot Dong Miaozhu. Because he has a personal purpose, that is, through Dong Miaozhu to help him once again understand the magic method of the dead tree in the spring, that is, the iron tree blooms and the Bodhi bears children. Although the possibility is very low, he feels that Dong Miaozhu has a special role in his comprehension, so he prefers to maintain a good relationship with Dong Miaozhu rather than die or die.


    Dong Tiancheng still kept a faint smile, and said, "Actually, I want to beg you to help my sister."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, a little confused.


    Dong Tiancheng sighed slightly and said, "Some strange things are not convenient to say now. Can you change the time, change the place, and speak slowly?"


    Tang Ye squinted for a moment, nodded and said, "Okay."


    After bidding farewell to Dong Tiancheng, no one finally came to say hello, and Tang Ye drove straight to the airport.


    South and North got off the plane, carrying a wooden box with the three-pronged tiger gun inside. After all, it is not good to carry a bright spear, otherwise it will be too eye-catching. In fact, the attitude of North and South holding a spear is very handsome. There is a kind of handsome beauty, Tang Ye appreciates it very much.


    Tang Ye came to pick up the north and the south, leaning against the car and beckoning to the north and south. The north and the south walked calmly, looking deserted and arrogant, and did not give Tang Ye a strong smile because he sold his life to Tang Ye. She has a strong self-belief, she only insists on what to do, and will not be moved by others. This is the so-called unsmiling.


    Nan Bei walked in front of Tang Ye, just nodded in greeting, and didn''t even say a word. It didn''t seem to show Tang Ye very much.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind, and said, "Take you to meet someone and stay with her in the future to ensure her safety."


    Nan Bei nodded.


    "How is your injury?" Tang Ye asked concerned.


    Nan Bei finally spoke and said, "Miss Tang''s medicine is very good, and my injury is almost recovered."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s not that the red medicine is good, but my medical skills are good. Even a small herb on the side of the road, as long as it is used correctly, can exert a huge effect."


    Nan Bei rolled his eyes. Why does this guy praise himself so much, he is really narcissistic!


    Tang Ye still smiled and asked, "How is the situation with things?"


    Speaking of Dongxi, Nanbei expressed gratitude to Tang Ye, and said: "Dongxi''s injuries are recovering smoothly, and you can get out of bed and punch..."


    There are other things to say, but it seems embarrassing to not say it.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "If you want to say thank you, just say it directly. What''s embarrassing? I''m not used to even saying thank you, but it''s a bit of courtesy."


    Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye, who was always able to talk, a little envious. Such an optimistic man must be liked by many women, right?


    She looked at Tang Ye and said stiffly, "Thank you."


    ...


    Mu Yue received an invitation from the National Entertainment Company, stating that a well-known director had taken a fancy to Tang Ye¡¯s master fan, and asked him to go filming with a well-known actress. Because Tang Ye¡¯s actor identity was created by Mu Yue, she handled the whole process of negotiations with the entertainment company, so when the entertainment company was looking for someone, she sent her things.


    Mu Yue took this invitation letter, narrowing his eyes, wondering how to deal with it. Suddenly she got angry, clicked, tore up the invitation letter, and threw it directly into the trash can.


    Cut, what kind of scene? Does my own man need to make money in filming? You can raise him by yourself and shoot woolen scenes!


    Mu Yue was angry mainly because he was afraid that Tang Ye would be too good, and he would accidentally become famous. There were a lot of good-looking and good-looking female stars who could sleep. She didn''t want to see this happen, so she had to cut off the source so that Tang Ye couldn''t reach the female star at all!


    Mu Yue didn''t tell Murong Huansha about this. After throwing away the invitation letter from the well-known director, he patted the clothes, pretending that there was nothing wrong, smiled, and opened the door to see Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha is lowering her head to deal with documents. This is what she keeps in the office 80% of the time, so Tang Ye said that she is a workaholic. She didn''t look up when Mu Yue came in, and said, "How did you deal with the matter of Tang Ye going to build a house for herself?"


    Mu Yue smiled and said: "The land has been selected. It is in the suburbs, it is large enough, and there is no problem with traffic."


    "Yeah. Then go ahead and build it. I want the largest room after it''s built." Murong Huansha said, then put down the pen in his hand and looked at Mu Yue with a smile.


    Mu Yue held the folder in front of her chest and tilted her head slightly, looking forward to it sweetly. Tang Ye is about to build a house, so he wants the second largest one!

 Chapter 382： The Buddha of Killing Buddha!

    For Tang Ye to truly take root in Yanjing and build his own wealthy family, then a house is necessary. You can''t live in someone else''s house and say you are a rich man, right? Moreover, he is recruiting more and more people. For those who contribute to him, in order to facilitate meeting and communication, it is always good to arrange them in their own residence. So he told Murong Huansha that he would buy a large piece of land, build a house, and build a large mansion.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue very much agree with Tang Ye''s approach. With their own mansion, they have their own face, and they have a sense of existence in Yanjing. If they want to enter various circles, they also have an invisible pass. Of course, there is still some spiritual satisfaction. With a house, it seems that there is a kind of expectation of home.


    "Anything else about Tang Ye?" Murong Huansha asked after talking to Mu Yue about building a house.


    Mu Yue panicked, not wanting to mention that the director wanted to find Tang Ye for filming, and said, "No more."


    Murong Huansha nodded and said, "Then take care of our affairs."


    Mu Yue nodded gently.


    Murong Huansha was silent for a while, and suddenly laughed a little bit of self-deprecating, and said, "Do you think this is weird?"


    "Huh?" Mu Yue didn''t understand.


    Murong Huansha said leisurely: "Now I take Tang Ye''s affairs as the first thing, even if it is some insignificant things, I will give priority to solving. Is this a bit... weird?"


    "It''s not weird!" Mu Yue shook his head and said, "Tang Ye is good to us, we are happy to be good to him... No, no, it''s not strange that the young lady is willing to be good to him."


    "Don''t you like it?" Murong Huansha smiled.


    Mu Yue''s face was blushing a little, and he lowered his head in embarrassment. Of course she was happy, but she kept lowering her identity and felt that she could not sit on an equal footing with Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha felt that Mu Yue was actually a little innocent, and smiled: "Do you think the matter between us and Tang Ye is stupid? We are all very good women, why do we have to rely on that guy?"


    Mu Yue thought for a while and said, "Speaking like this... Tang Ye is also quite stupid."


    Murong Huansha was startled, smiled comfortably, and said: "Yes, Tang Ye is also quite stupid. With his ability, it is not difficult to break through the sky, but he is exhausted to help me."


    Mu Yue smiled lightly. Everyone is stupid, so we are all stupid.


    ...


    Tang Ye drove North and South to see Han Ya, and Han Ya rested at home. After encountering the incident in the Red Fortress, Tang Ye asked her to rest for two more days. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to come over suddenly, a little flustered. She lives in a rented house, not comparable to the apartment on the Royal Garden. She was afraid that it was too crude, and let Tang Ye watch the joke.


    "Tang Ye, let''s see you outside!" Not wanting Tang Ye to see the crudeness of her house, Han Ya called Tang Ye.


    But after Tang Ye got off the elevator, she walked outside her rented house. It was an ordinary single room. Tang Ye did not expect that she would still live in such a rented house. It seems that this woman is duplicity, saying that she would use her money to squander and enjoy, but in fact she is saving every penny for herself. She is really a good woman.


    In order to cover up, Han Ya said, "You told me that there will be a new house to live in, so you will have the trouble of moving around."


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to say why she didn''t go find a big house to live in. There were duplicity women all over the street, but even if you knew it, don''t expose it, otherwise it would be hard for a woman to get sulky. Tang Ye just smiled and said, "The new house is still early, and it is still planning how to build it. Originally, I didn''t have any opinion on how you want to live, but it doesn''t work anymore. I will introduce you to a friend, North and South..."


    Tang Ye looked towards the north and south, with a questioning expression in his eyes, asking what his name was. East and West, North and South, these are just names.


    North and South said calmly: "It''s called North and South."


    "Well..." Tang Ye reluctantly said to Han Ya again: "She is called Nanbei, and she will protect you when you go out for a relationship in the future."


    Han Ya was stunned, looking at Tang Ye, very moved. This guy is so kind to himself, he also found a bodyguard!


    But looking back on what happened before, she was indeed afraid, and now it is very happy to have someone with her.


    Han Ya looked north and south, and nodded with a smile: "Hello, my name is Han Ya, I am glad to meet you."


    Nan Bei nodded in response, although he was unsmiling, but he was not rude.


    Introduced South and North to Han Ya, and then had to find another house, because Han Ya rented a house for two people, and it was inconvenient. Now that the conditions are available, there is no need to make yourself inconvenient just to save a few dollars. Han Ya was stubborn but Tang Ye, and the North and South joined, so she could only find a suite to live in. Although it feels wasteful, when she is angry, she feels very happy when she thinks that this is the money spent on Tang Ye.


    Women''s mood is always inexplicable, and can be both happy and sad about the same thing.


    Han Ya and Nan Bei are both grown-ups, so they will settle the house hunting by themselves, and Tang Ye will go to the appointment. Dong Tiancheng asked him to talk about Dong Miaozhu. It happened that Tang Ye was very interested in Dong Miaozhu, so he went to see Dong Tiancheng.


    Tang Ye saw Dong Tiancheng in a quiet teahouse. Dong Tiancheng sat cross-legged to make tea, a bit like ancient times. This is very pleasant, the weather turns cold, and the night begins, burning a small stove, moisturizing fragrant tea, indescribable enjoyment.


    Dong Tiancheng motioned Tang Ye to sit down, made a cup of hot tea for Tang Ye, and said politely: "Try it."


    Tang Ye couldn''t see what kind of attitude Dong Tiancheng had towards him. Is it an enemy or a friend?


    "Are you guessing whether I am an enemy or a friend?" Dong Tiancheng is a very smart person, otherwise he would not be cultivated vigorously by the Dong family. As the younger generation of the Dong family, he entered the red wall early.


    Tang Ye shrugged awkwardly, and said, "I have been calculated too much. There is always a persecution delusion. Please forgive me."


    Dong Tiancheng smiled and said, "You are quite humorous."


    Tang Ye took a sip of hot tea and moistened it into his lungs. The whole body was warm and comfortable. Dong Tiancheng''s tea making skills were very good.


    Dong Tiancheng looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you and I have no deep friendship, so I will make a long story short. I am looking for you because of my sister. My sister has become...somewhat strange since you appeared..."


    "Why is it strange?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Dong Tiancheng stared at Tang Ye, wanting to see Tang Ye¡¯s true face, and said, ¡°Sometimes she will be in a daze, staying for a whole day. This is very strange. Sometimes she gets angry for no reason, which is also strange. The strangest. Yes, sometimes she disappears for no reason. When she comes back, she doesn''t know what she has done. My sister did not have this situation before, but it happened after you showed up."


    "So you think it''s me?" Tang Ye said calmly without avoiding Dong Tiancheng''s gaze.


    Dong Tiancheng still stared at Tang Ye closely, as if trying to see through Tang Ye, and said, "All I can think of is you."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "If you have to say it was me, I won''t deny it. But there are some things you don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand, but please don''t pester my sister again, otherwise..." Dong Tiancheng clenched a teacup.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes tightly.


    ...


    At this time, Dong Miaozhu, who stayed in his room looking for information about the ancient Buddha, opened an old local chronicle. After seeing the contents of one page, his whole body trembled, his eyes looming as cash light, and he quickly ran out of the room and drove to find Tang Ye. .


    The ancient Buddha once had a slaying knife, killed the Buddha for three thousand, had an epiphany overnight, and became a Buddha on the spot, but he was a false Buddha, and he was the Buddha who killed the Buddha!


    The ancient Buddha can seize the Buddha''s luck, and the dead trees of Tang Ye are inseparable from Buddhism in spring. There is Buddha''s luck, which has no effect on the ancient Buddha, and it may even be captured!


    At this time, outside the teahouse, a small old monk walked over step by step.


    The purpose of Dong Tiancheng''s invitation is not so pure after all. How much does he know?


    Is the arrival of the ancient Buddha a coincidence?

 Chapter 383： Praying mantis and cicada and oriole and slingshot!

    Dong Miaozhu rushed to Tang Ye''s direction, her eyes lightened and darkened. For a while, it was a normal Dong Miaozhu, and the other was an enlightened Dong Miaozhu. Dong Miaozhu, who was awakened, didn''t seem to want to wake up. The Yundian incident hit her too hard last time, and she faintly guessed that she was Tang Ye''s buddha, and her existence became special because of this.


    If she can kill Tang Ye, then she can do it. If she can''t kill Tang Ye, it''s possible that Tang Ye has the power.


    The failure to kill Tang Ye for the first time also made Tang Yewu feel dead in the spring. She was jealous, fearing that she would not be decisive enough to kill Tang Ye for the second time and let Tang Ye enlighten the way again. So she decided to stop appearing in front of Tang Ye as if she had been resuscitated before completely forgetting the remaining affection for Tang Ye in her previous life. However, when Tang Ye encountered murderous intent, she couldn''t help but wake up.


    Tang Ye can only die in her hands!


    "Ancient Buddha, you can move my Buddha''s luck!" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted, but the next second she became ignorant again because she returned to the present Dong Miaozhu.


    Dong Miaozhu in the present life rejected her in her previous life from occupying her body and consciousness, so when she noticed the abnormality, she fought. Your own consciousness and body must be controlled by yourself! In the past life, you should live in the past life, and what to do in this life!


    Tang Ye and Dong Tiancheng continued to drink tea in the teahouse. Tang Ye has never accepted any threats to him. Hearing Dong Tiancheng''s words "otherwise", his expression suddenly became cold, staring at Dong Tiancheng and humming, "You Want to threaten me?"


    Dong Tiancheng shook his head and said, "It is no good to be hostile to you. If I can, I won''t be hostile to you. But if I am not, it is indeed a threat. If you harm my sister, I will I have to settle all the accounts with you. Is this a threat?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "No, if I hurt your sister first, the trouble you make for me is revenge. It''s human nature."


    "So, you won''t harm my sister?" Dong Tiancheng asked.


    Tang Ye nodded, but suddenly became a little uneasy, and said, "Not only will I not harm your sister, but I will also actively help your sister."


    Dong Tiancheng squinted his eyes, wondering why Tang Ye was so kind. But he could see that Tang Ye didn''t seem to lie. For people like them, the superficial kung fu is meaningless. They are all talents who can go to the red wall to do some tricks. If they only stayed at the superficial kung fu, they would have been counted dead. Their game is based on the long-term vision and the huge structure. For example, today¡¯s meeting, what impact will it have in the future, and what kind of pattern will it develop?


    After Dong Tiancheng came into contact with Tang Ye, he was willing to make more moves and said, "Tang Ye, what do you think of your own knowledge among people of your age?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then the corners of his mouth twitched, obviously disdainful.


    Dong Tiancheng seemed to have known that he would react like this a long time ago, and said: "Yes, you have seen many people of your age, and they are not worth mentioning in front of you. For example, Sun Chu, Huang Zifeng, etc. However, you think you are the same age. Among the people, are all the kind of mediocre people who climb up with the family?"


    "What do you want to say?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Dong Tiancheng looked outside the teahouse, his eyes were a little deep, and said, "What do you think of me? What about Wen Zhongyuan, Mu Begou and others?"


    Tang Ye was silent.


    Dong Tiancheng deserves to be a young leader cultivated by the Dong family. He is no worse than him in terms of disposition, vision, and pattern.


    Tang Ye didn''t answer Dong Tiancheng''s words directly, and said, "I only saw you today, saying that knowing you are not counted, so how can I know how you are?"


    Dong Tiancheng showed a pleasant smile. Tang Ye''s words to cover up are self-defeating. Tang Ye felt unhappy, and rushed to say: "You are someone from the Dong family who came to the Red Wall to grab a high position. Now if you invite me to drink tea, you are not afraid of being gossiped?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Dong Tiancheng finished drinking a cup of tea, his eyes brightened, and said: "From today''s gathering on the dragon platform, this big chess game has already begun. If you are lucky, this chess game will be enough for decades. However, That''s pretty tiring, huh..."


    Tang Ye deeply agreed. Just begging for food and eating at the red wall, you can either do low-level errands, listen to what others say, don''t have to struggle, just be an executor, it''s much easier. However, if you want to be a high-ranking person and want to hold the power of directing others in your hands, you have to fight for decades, or even a lifetime.


    Anyone who can rule the world at a high position in the Red Wall Court is not an old man over forty or fifty. And these human spirits have struggled since they were in their twenties. Now Dong Tiancheng and their young figures are the backs of old people like Wang Airen and Jiang Xingkong in the past. The back figures of old people like Wang Aiji and Jiang Xingkong are the epitome of Dong Tiancheng and them decades later.


    It''s terrible to think about it. If you don''t have enough faith, how can you survive for decades?


    Tang Ye would definitely not want this kind of life, he would rather be an ordinary little man and live a gentle rural life with a woman. So his purpose is very simple. After helping some women to climb high enough, they will get rid of their clothes and hide their merit and fame.


    Many years later, Tang Ye did so. However, before the matter is gone and the merits and fame are hidden deep, there is a saying, "Kill one person in ten steps, do not stay for a thousand miles." Therefore, at that time, Tang Ye practiced the way of solitary and seclusion and was called the "Hidden Emperor".


    Dong Tiancheng has been observing Tang Ye and seeing Tang Ye''s expression, he suddenly laughed and said, "Tang Ye, you are not afraid!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye sneered.


    Dong Tiancheng smiled and said: "If you are Wen Zhongyuan, Song Yu, Mu Xingou, I will get rid of them, but you, I won''t. Because you are just a passer-by in the court dispute."


    Tang Ye smiled helplessly. Dong Tiancheng... he can be regarded as an observant who can compare with him.


    Dong Tiancheng looked at the sky and said, "It''s night, we''ll say goodbye. If you can''t see you in the future, don''t see you. This is a sensitive period. As for my sister, I hope you didn''t lie to me."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded gently.


    The ambition is not in the court, but in Wenrou Township, who wants to get along with you "chariots and thieves" in the court!


    When Dong Tiancheng walked to the door, he stopped suddenly and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you slap my little sister, making her a lot more sensible, so I don¡¯t blame you. You hit my sister once and changed my sister. It''s...not as ruthless as before, so I don¡¯t blame you very much. Maybe you are predestined with our Dong family, so I invite you to have tea today. Tea is not expensive, it seems not sincere enough. Then I will tell you one more thing, The literary family actually has something to do with Jiangshanju."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned suddenly.


    Dong Tiancheng has left.


    Wen Jia, Wen Zhongyuan? Jiangshanju?


    So, is he inevitably involved in the court struggle?


    Dong Tiancheng returned to the car, and Dong Miaoyan drove away.


    Dong Miaoyan is a very quiet girl, but the wonderful remarks are just what Miao never sees when she speaks. She said: "Let Tang Ye go to the Central Plains? Tang Ye is difficult to control."


    Dong Tiancheng squinted his mind, and said leisurely: "Yangmou."


    Yangmou, follow the trend, follow the trend, know it is a plan, but have to do it.


    On the other side, Wen Zhongyuan feeds the fish in his own home and sprinkles a handful of fish feed into the pond, attracting a group of carps to swim. After watching the carp agitated to grab food, his smile suddenly became ironic, and he hummed, "Be smart!"


    In the teahouse, Tang Ye was about to leave after Dong Tiancheng left, but suddenly, he found that he couldn''t move. Then, a small old monk appeared in front of him.


    Tang Ye''s face immediately became gloomy, and he shouted, "Dong Tiancheng, you shame me!"


    The mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind. After the oriole, there is a slingshot.


    Mantis, cicada, oriole, slingshot, who will be who?

 Chapter 384： Lucky!

    A game of chess is always criss-crossed, and the straight-going car looks turbulent, but it may be eaten by the guns of Geshan. And the general who was heavily protected by horses, artillery, elephants, and officials could also be killed by pawns who came across Chu River step by step. Therefore, the real gamer must take the next step. Conspiracy, arrogance, confusing vision, disturbing thoughts, intricate and complex, both step by step, and far-sighted.


    When he saw a little old monk appear, Tang Ye knew that this was another chess game. He was angry at whether Dong Tiancheng had insulted him. After talking with Dong Tiancheng, he felt that Dong Tiancheng was an upright person. To fight for power in the Red Wall, Dong Tiancheng said frankly about his attitude towards him and his plans for the future. But Dong Tiancheng left on the front foot and the ancient Buddha arrived on the back foot. This is a bit of a coincidence.


    Tang Ye doesn''t like being calculated by anyone. When calculated, he will fight back fiercely. Even if he has some good feelings for Dong Tiancheng. In today''s situation, it is not that you will definitely become friends with a person if you appreciate it, or it may be an enemy with swords.


    Tang Ye has been restrained by the power of the ancient Buddha, this is a character even more powerful than Ye Ying Chaan. Tang Ye was also wondering, didn''t he mean that there can be no too powerful people in this world? Now that he has become stronger, he may touch certain taboos, so how come the strong now appear one after another?


    The world is a bit crazy, and it is indeed beginning to fall apart.


    Tang Ye couldn''t stand up, simply stayed sitting, took a deep breath, calmed himself, looked at the ancient Buddha with a bad look.


    The ancient Buddha showed an indifferent expression, his short, rickety figure, walking step by step, feeling like a dying old man, without threat. However, he suppressed Tang Ye and made Tang Ye unable to get up. He sat where Dong Tiancheng sat just now, facing Tang Ye, poured a cup of tea by himself, took a sip, laughed, and said, "Nice tea."


    Tang Ye stared at him and said, "Tea is good, but I am not in a good mood. The atmosphere now is not the atmosphere of drinking tea."


    The ancient Buddha glanced at Tang Ye, the corners of his mouth twitched. He was a bit playful and did not provoke Tang Ye. He was just a little contemptuous and dismissive. He said, "You are going to die, you know?"


    Tang Ye''s expression became more gloomy, and his mother came to kill himself!


    "Give me a reason, I don''t know anything about you." Tang Ye stared at the ancient Buddha with a cold snort.


    The ancient Buddha smiled and said, "If you take my Buddha''s luck, all the Buddhas in the world will blame you, so why do you need to know who I am?"


    Tang Ye was really speechless, and he hummed, "You mean, I robbed you of the luck of the Buddhist school? Master...no, old monk, old thing, if you want to kill me, I''m not polite to you, don''t blame me Call you that. How about you tell me before killing me, why did I take away your Buddhist luck? I only know a little bit about luck, so tell me?"


    The ancient Buddha was a little surprised that Tang Ye could be so peaceful, but the person who could realize the dead tree and spring in spring was definitely extraordinary. The ancient Buddha would not deny this. He can even admit that Tang Ye is more savvy than him. However, Tang Ye, a non-Buddha and Taoist person, realized that the dead trees come in spring, which made the Buddhist one-third of luck a lot less. He thought it was wrong. And he, a person who became a Buddha by killing the Buddha, can **** the dead tree and the spring, so he can easily restrain Tang Ye.


    The ancient Buddha inserted his hands into his sleeves and squinted his eyes. He was a bit old, but he did not dare to underestimate him. He said to Tang Ye: "Qiyun, six points in the court, four points in the rivers and lakes, is the fortune of the heaven and the earth. The strong and the weak are the weak. Prosperity and prosperity, the rise and fall of the world, are all guided by air luck. My Buddha belongs to the genre of rivers and lakes, and my own air luck belongs. Withered trees and spring are the magic method of air luck. If you realize it, you will take my Buddha. Qi Luck. My Buddha has reached the turn of the rise and fall, how can you, a non-Buddha person, take advantage of this Qi Luck?"


    Tang Ye was silent, and said after a long time: "So, you killed me for the Buddha of the world, so as to dissipate my luck?"


    The ancient Buddha was silent.


    Tang Ye sneered and even laughed wildly, hahaha, suddenly became furious, and shouted to the ancient Buddha: "Old bald donkey, don''t say so great! You are going to kill me and disperse my luck, not for the Buddha. , But for yourself to get my luck! A Buddha like you is also worthy to be called a Buddha? Also, the dead wood Fengchun is my own understanding and has a half-cent relationship with your Buddha?!"


    The ancient Buddha glanced at Tang Ye, smiled, and disapproved of Tang Ye¡¯s anger and questioning, and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to say more. I don¡¯t hesitate to show my luck and let those gatekeepers in Kunlun realize that today¡¯s things can¡¯t be done, too. You Without knowing my past, how can you be against me?"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Kunlun gatekeeper? Who is that?"


    Tang Ye didn''t learn about Kunlun gatekeepers from Nong Baicao, but after several deadly battles, he came into contact with Dong Miaozhu and Ye Yingchao, and was spied by the goddess Lu Celadon, barely knowing something about it. He knew that the world had two worlds, one big world and one small world. The big world is the present world, and the small world is the land of ancient martial arts. And what is the relationship between these two and air luck?


    Seeing Tang Ye¡¯s ignorance, the ancient Buddha glanced at the direction of Kunlun Mountain and said, ¡°Originally, you were going there soon, but if I kill you and take your luck, you have no chance. Since you don¡¯t know. This kind of thing, then I don¡¯t mind letting you know it."


    "Do you know that the heaven and the earth are one, but because an old Taoist priest cut off the luck of the heaven and the earth with a sword thousands of years ago, the world can only be the world, and the sky can only be the things in the sky?" The ancient Buddha looked at Tang Ye and said .


    Tang Ye shook his head.


    The ancient Buddha smiled and said: "How easy is it to really cut off the luck of heaven and earth? Even the old Taoist who can be called immortal outside the immortal can only block the luck of heaven and earth. What is the luck of heaven and earth is unknown to the world. But I know about the air luck on the ground. The air luck on the ground is divided into two, one is the big world, and the other is the small world of Guwu. Human beings have never been a peaceful species. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. , Where there are rivers and lakes, there must be fights. That old Taoist knows this, so he established a small world, which is almost the same as the chaos of the world. There are many clans standing there, respecting martial arts. That is the ancient martial arts. true colors."


    "Why do you want to do this?" The ancient Buddha said leisurely: "This is not only to give people who like martial arts a battlefield, but also to balance the luck of the big world. Because people who are too strong will break If your luck is balanced, then the world will inevitably be in chaos. So for the balance of this big world, people who are too powerful will be sent to the ancient martial arts world by the disciples and grandchildren left behind by the old Taoist priest. According to your strength, there will be soon Such a fate. However, if you are to be killed by me, then there is no chance."


    Tang Ye finally understood the secrets behind the recent events. It turned out that the ancient martial world that he had always known was more mysterious than he had imagined. And what Kunlun gatekeepers, talk about bad luck and so on.


    However, to understand is to understand. After understanding, it is the time for the ancient Buddha to start his hands. Tang Ye closed his eyes and opened them sharply, saying: "I have always tried to live, and I don''t want to give my life here!"


    The ancient Buddha sneered: "I can''t help but you!"


    The ancient Buddha suddenly put his palms together, slapped out towards Tang Ye, and suddenly a powerful oppressive force enveloped Tang Ye''s body.

 Chapter 385： Listen to the art of the beast!

    The ancient Buddha pushed his palm toward Tang Ye, which meant that the power he had suppressed on Tang Ye had been withdrawn. As a result, Tang Ye was able to break free and immediately withdrew to avoid the ancient Buddha''s attack. But since the ancient Buddha was a man who became a Buddha by killing the Buddha, his strength is naturally not that simple. The power he pushed out of his palm was like a moving beast, entangled Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye jumped and avoided, and as soon as he landed, he felt that power chasing him, and had to avoid it again. Time and time again, he seemed to be chased by an invisible beast. But he didn''t panic, jumped to a big pillar, and then avoided when the force chased it. The force hit the big pillar and was slow, so Tang Ye found the opportunity to release the strength of the dead wood in spring.


    Withered trees in spring, towering trees and luxuriant branches and leaves, several vines suddenly emerged, spreading out to capture the invisible beasts played by the ancient Buddha.


    However, the ancient Buddha, who was still sitting cross-legged, showed a triumphant smile, as if Tang Ye''s magic method of withered wood for springing in spring had fallen into his trap.


    Sure enough, after Tang Ye released the dead wood Fengchun power to attack the invisible beast, the invisible beast seemed to bite the dead wood and the spring vines and swallowed it.


    What surprised Tang Ye the most was that after being swallowed by the invisible beast the vines of the dead wood and spring, he felt that part of the big tree in the dead wood and spring in his body was really missing, like a big tree with some branches broken off.


    How is this going?


    Tang Ye realized that it was not good, could it be that the ancient Buddha could still seize power? Similar to the legendary star-attracting method?


    Damn it, cheating!


    Tang Ye''s expression became severe, how would he fight this by himself?


    The ancient Buddha would not discuss this with him. He sat cross-legged and stood still, using his supreme Buddhism to control the invisible beast against Tang Ye. Tang Ye became very passive. The invisible beast couldn''t see it, and secondly it could swallow his power, making him feel helpless.


    While avoiding, he wondered what the martial arts used by the ancient Buddha, how could it be so mysterious. The magical methods of the Taoist and Buddhist families have always been mysterious. They are different from those schools that are known for their swords, swords, and boxing. They are known for their epiphanies. From this epiphany, the "Eternal Hero Picture". What is this thing, it is to open a picture scroll, allowing the powerful characters in the picture scroll to come out to deal with the enemy, similar to a kind of summoning technique.


    This kind of magical method has no genre restrictions at all. It is only because of the epiphany of a chance person, it is extremely mysterious and there is no routine at all.


    Therefore, people from the Taoist and Buddhism families do not have the same martial arts, and are known as the first-class school. Everyone understands different martial arts, so dealing with them is equivalent to dealing with various martial arts. Therefore, the Taoist and Buddhism families have a long history, and they have not been destroyed for generations. Even if the rivers and lakes are less than that of the court, the rivers and lakes are ruled by the court, and certain emperors "destroy the Buddha" or "destroy the Tao" policy, the Taoist and Buddhist families can still stand tall.


    Tang Ye really couldn''t guess what the ancient Buddha''s magic method was. In fact, he had already prepared to deal with the ancient Buddha, that is, let Dong Miaozhu go to check the information of the ancient Buddha. It is a pity that Dong Miaozhu has not given him a reply yet. He also didn''t expect that the ancient Buddha would come so quickly, perhaps this was Dong Tiancheng''s conspiracy. Dong Tiancheng invited him here, and then asked the ancient Buddha to deal with him.


    However, the ancient Buddha was invited by the young prince of Jiangshanju. Does that have anything to do with Dong Tiancheng? And Dong Tiancheng told him just now that the Wen family has something to do with Jiangshanju. Tang Ye is not a fool, so why did Dong Tian say that? He knew very well that Dong Tiancheng was arranging an arrogant scheme for him, which was to let him deal with Wen Zhongyuan. Even if he does not deal with Wen Zhongyuan, he will not stand with Wen Zhongyuan. Because he has an attitude of wanting to eat Jiangshanju, so, isn''t he and Wenjia rivals?


    So there is a key question. If Dong Tiancheng makes him an enemy of the literary family, why should the ancient Buddha kill him again?


    Thinking about it this way, Dong Tiancheng may have nothing to do with the ancient Buddha.


    So why did the ancient Buddha come suddenly? When Mu Yue reported to him before, he said that the ancient Buddha would not have shot so quickly, at least three days later, and now three days have not passed. Could it be that the Wen Jia side anticipated Dong Tiancheng''s actions, and then guided the ancient Buddha to come. In this way, wasn''t Dong Tiancheng enlisted by the Wen family?


    The mantis catches the cicada, and the oriole is behind.


    Thinking of these things, Tang Ye became extremely unhappy. Want to make the cicada that is destined to be eaten by yourself? What a joke! Make that slingshot yourself!


    Tang Ye became violent, his murderous aura was revealed.


    The ancient Buddha frowned.


    Tang Ye clenched his fists abruptly, without using the strength of the dead wood to meet the spring, with the power of hard Tai Chi, blasted at the invisible beast that flew, bang, the two collided, neither of them retreated, and they were stuck together.


    The ancient Buddha smiled and said, "How long can you last without the power of withered wood? The withered wood gives you an inexhaustible source of strength. Without it as a power support and attacking violently, you will soon exhaust yourself.¡±


    Tang Ye ignored the ancient Buddha talking and laughing, and once again increased his strength, trying to repel the invisible beast. However, the invisible beast became stronger with the ancient Buddha''s chanting, and when it flew down, it actually repelled Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye yelled badly, if he was hit like this, I was afraid that his body would be seriously injured. The only thing that can save this kind of crisis is to use the strength of dead trees in spring. He used this kind of power again, and his whole body''s strength suddenly rose, and with a sudden shock, he shook the invisible beast back, freeing himself from the crisis.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s stunned dead wood spring force was once again swallowed by the invisible beast. Tang Ye felt that some of the trunks of the dead trees in the spring had been broken again, and the loss was huge!


    But this was not what worries Tang Ye the most. What really worries him is that at this moment, the invisible beast that swallowed the power of the dead wood twice began to become tangible!


    The roaring invisible beast appeared, making Tang Ye so surprised that he wanted to scold his mother.


    That is a beast of truth listening!


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye had to scold his mother, and all the beasts came out. Is this the magical method that the ancient Buddha realized?


    Di Ting is a psychic beast lying under the scriptures of the Earth Store Bodhisattva. It can recognize all things in the world by listening, and is especially good at listening to people''s hearts. In the famous book "Journey to the West", there is a story about Di Ting distinguishing the true and false Monkey King. It is said that the original body of the divine beast is a white dog, because the Ksitigarbha method is based on filial piety, and the dog¡¯s loyalty is just like Manjusri¡¯s lion expresses wisdom, and Samantabhadra¡¯s white elephant expresses great loyalty. . After becoming a divine beast under the throne of Ksitigarbha, Diting has undergone tremendous changes. It has become an image of a group of beasts in one body, gathering the graceful appearance of all things into one, including tiger head, unicorn, dog ears, dragon body, lion tail, and unicorn. The feet are like dragons and not dragons, tigers and tigers, lions and lions, unicorns and unicorns, dogs and dogs.


    The invisible beast that Tang Ye saw appeared to be like this!


    This is a beast!


    The old buddha, the old monk, actually realized the truth and listened to the art of beasts?


    Tang Ye suddenly felt weak, and he could deal with the beast under the seat of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I am afraid that Dong Miaozhu could not deal with it even after the resuscitation.


    "Tang Ye, you also know what kind of magic I have done. Why, do you want to continue fighting?" After hearing that the divine beast has grown after swallowing twice the strength of the dead wood and spring, the ancient Buddha is even more convinced that Tang Ye has been killed. It''s easy.


    He looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said, "I was bloodthirsty. My master did not hesitate to lead me into Buddhism in order to transform me, but I did not change my murderous nature. He killed dozens of Buddhism disciples and repented. Later, my heart is devoted to the Buddha, so it is called the pseudo-Buddha who kills the Buddha to become the Buddha. Pseudo-Buddha? Hahaha, so what? Even though I am a pseudo-Buddha, after reciting the Ksitigarbha¡¯s Heart Sutra day and night, I don¡¯t have the same epiphany. The magic of listening?"


    "The sky gives you withered trees to meet the spring, which means that the sky does not bless my Buddha. Then I don¡¯t have to continue to turn the Dharma into a solitary technique, kill you, and win your luck. Even if I get to the Guwu rivers and lakes, I am not afraid. Those rich and powerful!"


    "Stop struggling and die!"


    The ancient Buddha stood up slowly, and together with the divine beast, he drove towards Tang Ye.

 Chapter 386： A kiss to show respect!

    The ancient Buddha was a false Buddha and could not be recognized by the Buddha. Therefore, he can only live in the ruined Beifahai Temple, but cannot enter the Biyun Temple on the Fragrant Mountain. Biyun Temple is the leader of Buddhism today, and those who enter the Buddha hope to practice there. However, the ancient Buddha was grateful for his master''s transition, even if he lived in the ruined Beifahai Temple. Worship the Buddha stone stele three times a day, and then read the Heart Sutra of the Ksitigarbha.


    He wanted to redeem his sins, he killed his master. Before his master died, he said, I don¡¯t go to hell. Whoever goes to hell, if he can get you out of the sea of ??suffering, he will gain the Tao for the teacher. This is a bit like what the Ksitigarbha king said, the **** is not empty, the oath is not to become a Buddha, all beings are saved, and the founder is Bodhi. For this reason, the ancient Buddha mainly read the Heart Sutra of Ksitigarbha. Unexpectedly, he was a man with a deep connection with Buddha, and he had realized the art of listening to the beasts.


    The old abbot Yimei of Biyun Temple was the brother of the ancient Buddha. So the two have been inextricably linked since their master. So the old abbot Yimei was able to show the way to the little prince. The ancient Buddha also paid attention to the little prince because of the presence of the old abbot, otherwise the little prince would be nothing in his eyes.


    Now the ancient Buddha wanted to kill Tang Ye, not because of the little prince¡¯s request, but because he had taken a fancy to Tang Ye¡¯s enlightenment after the dead tree in spring. The grievances and grievances of the past have long since disappeared. Now the ancient Buddha and the old abbot Yimei are already people who seek the way, either for the purpose of transcending sentient beings, or for the purpose of attaining longevity, so Tang Ye¡¯s present body has great luck. They are very precious.


    The ancient Buddha followed the divine beast to push towards the suppressed Tang Ye step by step. After the divine beast swallowed twice the strength of the dead wood and spring, its body became even bigger, two Tang Ye high. Withered Wood Fengchun had Tang Ye''s luck, and after listening to the divine beast swallowed it, it was equivalent to getting part of Tang Ye''s luck. Then it is also equivalent to the ancient Buddha increasing the aura, and the divine beast was transformed by his aura. This magic method is terrible because it can swallow luck. No matter how strong Tang Ye is, it is not enough to listen to the beasts!


    After the ancient Buddha got a part of Tang Ye¡¯s luck, he felt a strangeness he hadn¡¯t expected. He laughed with excitement and said, "That¡¯s right, kid, your luck is not just as simple as a dead tree in spring. What are you? Who, why do I feel that you still have a breath that does not belong to this big world?"


    Tang Ye frowned, does not belong to the breath of this world? Could it be that you have something to do with Guwu Jianghu?


    It was probably also a mystery of some life experience. Tang Ye didn''t think about it, but dealt with the ancient Buddha. Since you can''t use the power of dead wood to spring, then use something else. Hard Tai Chi, as well as the latest one, Fire Release!


    After seeing Lin Yourong''s ice and fire last time, Tang Ye tried to see if he could set fire, because he saw that Lin Yourong could release ice. Although he still doesn''t have a strong grasp of the mysterious flame, attacking the opponent unexpectedly can have a good effect. So when the ancient Buddha forced him over, he punched it out suddenly. The ancient Buddha thought he was just punching, and he didn''t care at all, letting the divine beast resist it. But suddenly, a ball of flame flew out of Tang Ye''s hand and hit him directly.


    The ancient Buddha''s eyes shrank suddenly and he quickly withdrew a step to avoid the smashing flame. The flames hit the ground and exploded with a bang. The teahouse was originally built with wooden materials. After the flame burst, it immediately burned. Suddenly, the teahouse was full of flames, and it burned more and more.


    "You..." The ancient Buddha was really taken aback. He never expected Tang Ye to set fire. What kind of power is this?


    He stared at Tang Ye and said solemnly: "You really are not a person in this world, you are here from Guwu! What exactly did you use to escape the Kunlun gatekeeper''s surveillance?"


    Tang Ye frowned and remembered the words of the ancient Buddha in his heart, but did not talk nonsense with the ancient Buddha, avoiding listening to the beasts, and attacking the ancient Buddha. What we have to do now is not to discuss any secrets, but to kill the other party so that we can survive! He was faintly aware that as long as he listened to the presence of the beast, the strength of the dead wood and spring was lost, so he could not delay.


    The ancient Buddha was very surprised by Tang Ye''s identity. He knew very well that those who could escape the monitoring of the Kunlun gatekeeper must have the means to reach the sky. But Tang Ye couldn''t do it alone, so it was Tang Ye who had strong people behind him to help. It is speculated that Tang Ye''s identity must be an important figure in a huge family over the Guwu River and Lake. At his age, I am afraid it is a young master or something.


    With such an identity, the ancient Buddha was unwilling to provoke him, but now he can no longer stop the matter. Besides, the present world here is not connected with the ancient martial world over there. What about killing Tang Ye? Guwu World can''t trouble him!


    The ancient Buddha got excited instead, he laughed and said: "What an unexpected harvest, Tang Ye, you not only have the fortune of the dead trees in spring, but also the fortune of the ancient martial world. Kill you and take all of your fortune. , Maybe I can be promoted directly to the realm of Tongxuan, then even if I reach the Guwu rivers and lakes, I still have the strength to look down upon one side!"


    Tang Ye frowned again, the realm of Tong Xuan? He hadn''t heard of this kind of realm before, only knew that a person''s strength was divided by energy. Now he has the strength of the five-strength spirit, in this world, he is regarded as a first-class strong. There will be six, seven, and eight levels in the future, and those are all legendary strengths.


    The ancient Buddha stopped talking nonsense and started attacking Tang Ye again. He asked Di listen to the beast to slaughter Tang Ye, while he patted twice from time to time to suppress Tang Ye step by step, and his situation became more and more dangerous.


    At this time, the teahouse was plunged into a sea of ??flames, and Tang Ye and the ancient Buddha were still fighting in it. As the fire grew stronger, both of them left the teahouse and went to the open space outside, where they continued to fight.


    However, after dragging on for too long, Tang Ye''s strength was absorbed by the Divine Divine Beast, becoming weaker and weaker, and Di Ting Divine Beast became stronger and stronger, and he could not resist it. After resisting the culling of the Divine Beast, the ancient Buddha took the opportunity to slap a powerful force and hit him in the body. He flew out and vomited blood after landing.


    The ancient Buddha walked over, and the divine beast followed, and the divine beast was already as tall as three people. Tang Ye felt weak after seeing it. This sacred beast is originally the beast of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, even if it is transformed by a magic method, it is far beyond the strength of mortals. The ancient Buddha looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said with a smile: "Tang Ye, this is the end."


    The divine beast understood what the ancient Buddha meant, and suddenly opened a huge pot of mouth to swallow Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was full of violence at this moment, extremely angry, why should he die? !


    He used all his power, including the dead tree in spring. He is no longer afraid of being absorbed by the strength of the dead wood and spring, and he will die, so he can only fight to the death. He temporarily blocked the huge mouth of the Divine Beast, but he could not fight back and was deadlocked. However, his strength was quickly drained, and he couldn''t last long!


    At this time, a car rushed, and a woman came down, Dong Miaozhu.


    "Tang Ye!" Dong Miaozhu only knew that Tang Ye could not be allowed to die, and desperately ran over and threw off the high heels.


    When the ancient Buddha saw Dong Miaozhu rushing forward, he frowned slightly. A woman wanted to stop her own good deeds?


    He pushed out with a slap, and wanted to blow Dong Miaozhu away.


    However, at this moment Dong Miaozhu flashed golden eyes and snorted coldly: "Go away!"


    Suddenly, an extremely powerful golden light blasted from Dong Miaozhu''s body, and the ancient Buddha flew out.


    "You..." The ancient Buddha''s eyes widened, surprised.


    For some reason, he felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart, as if in front of Dong Miaozhu, he could not resist at all.


    Can make yourself a Buddha so weak, is this woman... the real Buddha?


    After Dong Miaozhu''s golden eyes flashed, she quickly disappeared. At this time, she was Dong Miaozhu in this life. She ran to Tang Ye''s side, holding on to vomiting blood and blocking Tang Ye who listened to the beast. But the mutation happened at this time, and I saw that the Divine Beast that was supposed to swallow Tang Ye turned into strands of golden light and poured into Tang Ye''s body.


    Tang Ye trembled, feeling extremely comfortable, and his strength was several times stronger than before!


    "This..." Tang Ye looked at Dong Miaozhu, with an indescribable surprise.


    Dong Miaozhu can actually restrain the truth-listening beast!


    Sure enough, she is a woman who can become a bodhisattva! Could it be that even the beast of the Ksitigarbha King was afraid of her?


    Looking at Dong Miaozhu, Tang Ye really loved this woman. Not only did he save himself, but he also allowed himself to absorb the power of the Divine Beast. In this way, the power that I originally lost was not only replenished, but also the power of the ancient Buddha!


    Wonderful!


    "Dong Miaozhu, I really don''t know how to thank you, so let''s show my respect with a kiss!" Tang Ye was so excited that he didn''t know what to do, and pulled Dong Miaozhu, boo, and kissed Dong Miaozhu.


    Dong Miaozhu was originally worried that Tang Ye would be killed, and then she would be seized by her previous life to control her body and lose herself, so she wanted to help Tang Ye very anxiously. As a result, Tang Ye suddenly came over and kissed her, leaving her stunned for an instant.


    This bastard... is he really looking for death?


    My old mother''s first kiss... gone.

 Chapter 387： Strength increase!

    Dong Miaozhu was kissed by Tang Ye. Although he was stunned, his eyes could still see things. Seeing that Tang Ye was vomiting blood and her face pale just now, she was only worried, so she didn''t pay much attention to the huge Divine Beast. At this moment, she was close to Tang Ye, and she could clearly see such a giant beast. She couldn''t believe that there was such a magical thing. Is this definitely not a movie?


    But Tang Ye told her that she had a past and present life, and there were powerful people who wanted to kill Tang Ye. In addition, she believes in Buddhism, and subconsciously believes those ghosts and monsters are credible. Isn''t everything present the best explanation?


    For this reason, Dong Miaozhu firmly believed in the things of the past and this life, so she had to protect Tang Ye from death. So, even if Tang Ye kissed her, she was so angry that she wanted to kill Tang Ye, this would not be possible.


    But she was really angry and pushed Tang Ye away, but she couldn''t let Tang Ye vent. Feeling infinitely wronged, she shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, you want to die! You, you... kiss, why do you kiss your lips?"


    If you just kiss the cheek, it means a lot lighter. But touching your lips means a lot.


    Tang Ye was scolded by Dong Miaozhu, and realized that he had kissed the wrong place, just to express his gratitude. Just touch his cheek. He scratched his head, showing an awkward and embarrassed look, and apologized to Dong Miaozhu: "I''m sorry, you''re wrong, maybe your lips are too sexy, so it attracted me first..."


    "You..." Dong Miaozhu was short of breath, and was about to die of anger. I drop the sky, how can there be such a brazen person in the world!


    At this time, the power of the divine beast turned into a strand of golden light because of Dong Miaozhu''s relationship, and merged into Tang Ye''s body, just like when Tang Ye was enlightened by the dead wood and spring magic method, because Dong Miaozhu''s chanting of the scriptures allowed him to enter an ethereal world of perception. There is no doubt that this shows that Dong Miaozhu is his Buddha.


    After the divine beasts turned into strength and merged into Tang Ye''s body, Tang Ye felt like a new life. The dead tree in his body grew a few meters taller, and more branches grew. And he tried to condense the flames, and found that the flames also became bigger. His strength has increased several times!


    Dong Miaozhu couldn''t help being stunned when he saw Tang Ye suddenly emit a ball of fire, like a magic. Is this man a normal person? Where is this monster?


    Tang Ye smiled at Dong Miaozhu and said, "We will talk to you slowly in the future. Now I need to deal with something business."


    Tang Ye walked towards the ancient Buddha.


    The ancient Buddha was shot flying by Dong Miaozhu with the golden eyes. He was originally puzzled about Dong Miaozhu''s identity, but suddenly he heard that the power of the beast was sucked away and merged into Tang Ye. He was completely affirmed that Dong Miaozhu was born with Buddha''s fate. He hates it. Why does such a ridiculous thing happen?


    The power of the divine beast was his power, and the divine beast was absorbed by Tang Ye. He lost his power and suddenly became old and dying. He sat cross-legged on the ground, bent over, his eyes seemed to be unable to open, he was dying.


    When the ancient Buddha saw Tang Ye coming, his godless eyes were full of resentment. He was confident that he killed Tang Ye and obtained Tang Ye''s luck, so as to break through to a higher realm, and he could be a strong man on the side of Guwu. However, he never expected that the current accident would happen. He was not reconciled. He didn''t want to disappear after cultivating loneliness before it soared into the sky!


    He looked at Dong Miaozhu again, his eyes deeper than his resentment towards Tang Ye. Everything happened because of Dong Miaozhu! He doesn''t know the specific identity of Dong Miaozhu, but he knows that Dong Miaozhu is a person born with Buddha''s predestined relationship, and may even be the reincarnation of a certain Buddhist power. Because of this, he, the pseudo-Buddha, can only surrender and worship in front of Dong Miaozhu, and cannot resist at all.


    "You..." The ancient Buddha spoke with his last strength, staring at Dong Miaozhu, his voice hoarse and gloomy, and resentfully said: "You are my Buddha, why do you want to help Tang Ye? You give Tang Ye the Buddha''s energy, what is your intention? What is it? You...you Buddhism traitor! You...should go down to eighteen levels of hell!"


    "Ahem..." The ancient Buddha became very weak after losing his power, and it was very difficult to speak.


    Dong Miaozhu frowned when he said so, but did not speak.


    She didn''t want to argue with a dying old man.


    The ancient Buddha looked at Tang Ye again, and after taking a few breaths, he shouted: "I, I don''t admit it! You are not qualified to get my Buddha''s luck, you are definitely not my Buddha''s chance!"


    After drinking to Tang Ye, the ancient Buddha suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky, as if returning to the light after death, he shouted loudly: "The sky is injustice. My ancient Buddha swears today. Wherever there is my Buddha, it is necessary to prove that Tang Ye is not the person of my Buddha chance ! If it is my Buddha''s luck, it is also wrong. I want to prove that Tang Ye''s Buddha Destiny is wrong!"


    After drinking, the ancient Buddha slapped his heavenly spirit cover sharply, killing himself.


    He was still sitting cross-legged on the ground, but his head dropped and sat dead.


    Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu were moved, but they didn''t expect this old monk to be so decisive.


    The two of them looked complicated and strange. The end of the ancient Buddha seemed miserable, and it felt like they were forced. This makes them look like great evil men, driving an old monk to life.


    Dong Miaozhu believed in Buddhism and was very impressed with this kind of thing. Tang Ye was afraid that she would think too much, and took her hand in the past and said, "Let''s go, someone will handle these things. Everything is the responsibility of the ancient Buddha, no wonder we are."


    Dong Miaozhu sneered, we?


    Some irony, when did you get with Tang Ye?


    But she still followed Tang Ye, she didn''t want to stay here to see the appearance of the ancient Buddha.


    After they left, an old monk in a robes of Tsing Yi came slowly. It was the old abbot with an eyebrow that stretched down to his waist. He looked at the ancient Buddha sitting cross-legged on the ground, dying from the sky, sighed, and said, "Brother, why are you so stubborn? How good is it to leave everything behind, why bother yourself and others?"


    After the old abbot Yimei spoke, the dead ancient Buddha suddenly reacted. His whole body began to blur, shattering bit by bit, extremely strange. In the end, his body turned into a stone as big as a **** thumb.


    Become a Buddha on the spot and give out relics.


    "Junior Brother, you..." The old abbot Yimei did not expect that the ancient Buddha was so stubborn that he turned into a relic and wanted to die with Tang Ye.


    The old abbot Yimei showed pity in his eyes and said: "You were a false Buddha, and the relic was also a false relic. Although the Dharma is rich, it is too violent. Biyun Temple would not want it. It¡¯s not that the brother didn¡¯t help you, it¡¯s yourself. The bitter fruit of creation, I have to end it myself."


    After all, the old abbot Yimei threw the blood-colored relic away, and the blood-colored relic flew away, where it landed, and who it landed in, it is unknown.


    The ancient Buddha looked at the direction the relics were flying away, and said leisurely: "I don¡¯t know who is going to bear the bitter fruit for you, brother, if you can understand the art of listening to the gods and beasts, you must be predestined with the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I hope you can get The Ksitigarbha king enlightened and forgot his previous life, and after this life, there will be no bitter fruit in the next life, Anita Buddha."

 Chapter 388： Occasionally!

    Tang Ye wanted to send Dong Miaozhu home, but Dong Miaozhu refused. Dong Miaozhu looked at him, wrinkled her brows, and stopped talking.


    "What do you want to say?" Tang Ye asked her.


    Dong Miaozhu was irritable and said, "Don''t blame Dong Tiancheng, this matter is not arranged by Dong Tiancheng."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. It turned out that Dong Miaozhu was worried about this. No wonder Dong Miaozhu was irritable. On the one hand, I was affected by what happened to the ancient Buddha, and on the other hand, I was really tired to take care of my younger brother.


    However, Dong Tiancheng is not a cynical person, he is very sensible, and even very strategic, but this time, it happened to be at the wrong time. He came to Tang Ye, and he came just as soon as he left the ancient Buddha. Tang Ye would inevitably think that it was his game, and Tang Ye might find him trouble.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about your brother''s affairs at all. He has more brains than you think. It''s just this time, maybe he is anxious. Do you know why he is anxious?"


    "Why?" Dong Miaozhu frowned, seeming a little angry, thinking that Dong Tiancheng was too anxious to make a move. When fighting over the red wall, you must be cautious step by step, how can you be so negligent!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Because Dong Tiancheng is worried about you, he is looking for me, just wanting me not to trouble you."


    "Idiot!" Dong Miaozhu snorted coldly, she was never afraid of being troubled by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said nothing about Dong Tiancheng. In fact, there is another possibility that Dong Tiancheng did not say. Dong Tiancheng came to him, always talking about Dong Miaozhu, but suddenly told him something about the Wen family before leaving. So is it possible that everything Dong Tiancheng did, including caring for Dong Miaozhu, was just to pave the way, ultimately to provoke a war between him and the Wen family?


    Those who can go long beyond the red wall are by no means idlers. They may not be bad people, but they are certainly not good people. Even if he is a good person now, he may not be in the future. Because that road is full of blood and blood, I don''t know how many shameful things I have to do behind my back.


    Now Tang Ye is very grateful to Dong Miaozhu. Since Dong Miaozhu is upset about this kind of thing, he doesn''t specifically mention it. He changes the subject and said: "Miaozhu, you were a bit strange before. The golden light in your eyes flickered for a while, and then it returned to normal again. what''s going on?"


    Dong Miaozhu stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Miaozhu? Don''t call it so intimate, you are not familiar with you."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and women liked to care about these things, and hummed, "Yes, you can tell you Miss Dong, right?"


    Dong Miaozhu looked out of the car, stroked her thick and long hair, and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I feel like I am in the past life for a while, and I am now for a while."


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "It should be like this, otherwise you won''t have such a powerful force to directly shake the ancient Buddha. At the moment when your eyes turn into golden light, it must be the previous life that took over your body. And consciousness. But I have a question, you seem to remember what happened when you were interfered in your previous life. How is this possible? You in your previous life and you now are independent. When there is her, there is no you. When there is you, there is no her. . But just now, with her and you, have you merged together?"


    Dong Miaozhu was shocked. If memories of past and present lives are merged together, will terrible things happen?


    of course!


    If the memories of the previous life were merged into her mind, wouldn''t she know how she entangled Tang Ye in the previous life? She don''t want to know that. Getting entangled with this guy is simply blind, terrible! Don''t touch that kind of thing for the rest of your life!


    Dong Miaozhu glared at Tang Ye and felt that everything was Tang Ye''s fault.


    She wanted to be alone to sort out these terrible changes, and said to Tang Ye: "I hope you don''t trouble Dong Tiancheng, I''m leaving."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly stopped her, and said, "You want to go home? I''ll see you off. No matter how you say, you also saved my life. I have to thank you."


    "Thank you!" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted: "I suspect that it is not I who want to save you, but I save you in the previous life! It is my previous life who has the power of the Bodhisattva, helping you deal with the old monk, and the estimation of the truth listening to the beast It''s her too. If you want to thank you, thank her! But if you don''t have a chance, I won''t let her out!"


    Dong Miaozhu became very angry and scolded herself: "Huh, why do you want to kill this man to gain the right way? You simply have no feelings for this man! You said you have to kill him yourself? Then you have such a strong power. , Why didn¡¯t you just come out and just kill it? You¡¯re just soft-hearted! Or, before you really let go of that relationship, I¡¯ll kill you first, so you never have a chance to come out again!"


    After swearing to herself, Dong Miaozhu looked back at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, don¡¯t come to me for anything else in the future. If you keep in touch with me, you will continue to stimulate me in the previous life. In case she treats you The old feelings are rekindling, occupying my consciousness, and squatting with you, then I am finished? I would rather die together than let this happen! And if you stay away from me and make me clean, then I will find a way to get rid of the previous life Memories."


    "After all, you and I are afraid of me in my previous life. I am afraid that she will occupy my consciousness and take my body. And you are afraid that she will kill you. Therefore, we better keep our distance." Dong Miaozhu said. After speaking, he left before Tang Ye nodded.


    Tang Ye was helpless, why is this woman so stubborn.


    Since Dong Miaozhu wanted to do this, he couldn''t help it. Originally, he wanted to thank Dong Miaozhu for coming. Because of Dong Miaozhu''s help, he can live now, and his strength has increased several times. Moreover, after absorbing the power of the truth-listening beast, he felt that he had realized something, like stealing the magic method of the truth-listening beast, and he could use this magic method in the future.


    This magic method is very awesome, condensing a beast? It''s exciting to think about it!


    Tang Ye grinned, there must be a blessing if you don''t die, probably that''s it.


    After Dong Miaozhu left, Tang Ye thought for a while and wanted to do something. The ancient Buddha was invited by the little prince, and since the little prince has asked someone to kill him several times, there is no need to keep the little prince. He has played a lot of games, and he is no longer afraid that Red Wall will know that he will let go of Tang Manhong, the once small leader of the top ranking. Therefore, the little prince lost his handle, and he did not intend to keep the little prince to add to him.


    At this time, a low-key black car drove up and stopped on the side of the road. A young man came down, Dong Tiancheng.


    Dong Tiancheng walked to Tang Ye, took a deep breath, looked at Tang Ye with a sad smile, and said, "You misunderstood?"


    Tang Ye squinted and stared at Dong Tiancheng with a joking smile: "It''s really hard to tell, but now I am suspicious about this matter and trust you more, so I don''t think badly about you."


    Dong Tiancheng barely squeezed out a smile and said, "Believe it or not, I lost this time."


    Tang Ye shrugged, not planning to talk too much nonsense with Dong Tiancheng, and said, "I chose to trust you more because of your sister''s relationship."


    Dong Tiancheng was startled and clenched his fists secretly. Do you want sister''s help again?


    Tang Ye got in the car and left.


    When Dong Tiancheng returned to the car, his quiet sister Dong Miaoyan was still driving. Dong Miaoyan said softly: "How is his attitude?"


    "I chose to trust me temporarily, but it seems to be because of my sister." Dong Tiancheng rubbed his temple and said.


    "He... terrible." Dong Miaoyan said softly again.


    Dong Tiancheng nodded slightly, looking tired, and replied, "Yeah."


    After rubbing his temples, Dong Tiancheng looked out of the car with sharp sharp points in his eyes, and snorted coldly, "Wen Zhongyuan, next time, I must make a slingshot!"

 Chapter 389： Since then there will be no country!

    After feeding the carp, Wen Zhongyuan took a pair of scissors to trim the potted plants next to him. Suddenly hearing the sound of a fire engine, I couldn''t help but look in the direction of the teahouse where Tang Ye was fighting with the ancient Buddha, and frowned.


    At this time, a small blood-colored pebble flew up and floated in front of him. He was not surprised by this weird thing, because his master was a Taoist expert who had seen things that were too mysterious. His powerful mind-raising skills were learned from that Taoist master.


    Wen Zhongyuan stretched out his hand to hold the blood-colored pebbles, suddenly his body trembled, then closed his eyes and shook his head. This is a bit like a situation of absorbing some kind of magical power.


    That blood-colored pebble is exactly the blood-colored relic turned into by the ancient Buddha.


    When Wen Zhongyuan opened his eyes, a layer of red flashed in his pupils, but soon disappeared. He stretched out his hand and looked at it again, the relic was gone. He looked in the direction of the teahouse again, took a deep breath, and said, "You and I are destined, and if you have a lifelong understanding, you will be regarded as my master and be worshipped by your apprentice three times."


    Wen Zhongyuan knelt down and bowed three times.


    When he stood up, Wen Zhongyuan looked calm and said to himself: "Since you participated in that conference, you shouldn''t be so aggressive anymore. Once you just undermined one or two steps of the game, it would be harmless, so never I care about you. But now that you are stabbing more and more places, then you really can''t keep you."


    After saying some inexplicable words, Wen Zhongyuan sighed and talked to himself again, saying something else, saying: "I have very complicated feelings for you, so I will ignore you as much as possible. Your reputation as a prince, you can enjoy the glory and wealth at will, but now you have done things like this, it is really disappointing, he will not forgive."


    Zhongyuan smiled sarcastically, became quite indifferent, and shook his head: "Fortunately, even if you die, you won''t tell about the fake jade seal, so go to death with peace of mind. You can''t stop even a Tang Ye. Then there is no need to exist. Once the chess was played too loosely, so it was easy to be hit by people. Then in the future, the chess should be concentrated. The general trend has come, it is time to end. The big world... after all of."


    In the original article, we continued to trim the potted plants.


    Tang Ye appeared outside Jiangshanjumen.


    In Jiangshanju, everything is business as usual, with constant singing, and the noise of pleasure-seeking, it feels like a lively ancient brothel. Tang Ye walked in, no one stopped. There have been a lot of things about Tang Ye in Jiangshanju, from the initial beating of the little prince to the killing of Ye Yingchao not long ago, it was Tang Ye alone. Dare to treat the little prince like that, and the little prince is helpless, indicating that he is a big man, and those who dare not provoke him.


    Tang Ye successfully ascended the pavilion of the King of God.


    The little prince drank alone, and there was no beautiful dancing girl to serve him. There was a dynasty decline. The little prince glanced at the coming Tang Ye, and laughed haha, with a sad smile, without a trace of previous pride.


    He knew that the ancient Buddha''s plan to kill Tang Ye had failed. And now, Tang Ye is here to kill him.


    He couldn''t stop it, so he could only wait for Tang Ye to come over.


    Tang Ye arrived as scheduled.


    "I don''t understand, why can you do this with a salted fish?" The little prince drank a glass of wine, staring at Tang Ye closely.


    Tang Ye calmly walked to the little prince, poured a glass of wine casually, took a small sip, shrugged, and said casually, "Because of my luck."


    "Good luck?" The little prince thought it was ridiculous, and said, "Can you have so much good luck? You are not a...salted fish at all! You are pretending that you are just a person without any background identity, so wait Get us hooked, you will get rid of us again!"


    Tang Ye was speechless and hummed: "Of course I am not a salted fish! So I am not pretending. As for your failure, it is not that your brain is not good, but the chance is wrong. If I did not help Dong Miaozhu, I would be a dead person, yours. The plan will succeed."


    "The question is why Dong Miaozhu helped you instead of helping me!" The little prince shouted angrily, smashing a wine glass severely.


    Not reconciled, he jumped up, pointed at Tang Ye, and cursed: "This is your identity background! Big enough to let Dong Miaozhu help you, you just didn''t show it! Don''t pretend, Tang Ye, from beginning to end. You are just pretending! Now that you have beaten me, are you afraid to tell the truth?"


    Tang Ye laughed playfully, looked up at Little Prince, and said, "Why, do you want to make excuses for your failure? It''s not that you are incompetent, but that I am too strong?"


    "Isn''t it?!" The little prince shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye was really convinced. Look, people who used to stand too high fell down, and the fall was too painful, so they couldn''t afford to lose, and wanted to make an excuse for his failure.


    It''s not that we are incompetent, but the enemy is too cunning!


    Tang Ye refused to let the little prince find an excuse, and hummed: "If I really have such a background, you won''t even have the opportunity to calculate me once, let alone almost cost me my life over and over again! , You are defeated because of your incompetence!"


    "You..." The little prince hated Tang Ye very much, and Tang Ye really didn''t leave him any affection.


    Since Tang Ye wanted to get rid of him completely, he would no longer be merciful, and he didn''t want to delay too long to avoid accidents. Do one thing, unless it is completely successful, otherwise it can not be taken lightly because of pride. There were still unknowns before the victory was completely held in his hands, and Tang Ye didn''t want to make such a stupid mistake.


    He stared at the little prince and said, "Do you do it yourself, or do I do it?"


    When the little prince heard him, his body shook and faltered. Facing Tang Ye now, he didn''t have any resistance. Tang Ye has become too strong, and resisting is just taking his own humiliation.


    The little prince sat on the ground with a pale face and despair in his heart. He slowly stretched out his hand and took a glass of wine, glanced at Tang Ye, and smiled bitterly. I never thought I would be driven to death by such a kid!


    He took another look at the pavilion where he used to sing and sing, and he was very nostalgic and obsessed with it. Then he glanced at a distant place with vague eyes, thinking that since his father didn''t send anyone there, he would give up himself. This shows that Jiangshanju is no longer necessary. Since I don''t want to live in the country, I don''t have the need to exist. Is this the price of being an illegitimate child?


    Ha... The little prince shook his head and gave a sorrowful laugh, extremely desolate.


    He drank the wine in his hand, then groaned a few times, vomiting blood and died.


    He had been prepared for poisoned wine.


    Tang Ye glanced at the little prince who fell on the ground, showing no emotional fluctuations. He always kills people who want to kill him again and again.


    Today, when the little prince falls, Jiangshanju will be quickly eaten by the dark frontier, and there will be no more Jiangshanju.


    The commotion of this kind of thing must be in the Axe Company, the Dark Frontier and other places. Because these families have always stared at each other. But the Axe Company just encountered the weakening of the Red Wall''s shot, and it certainly couldn''t get rid of Jiangshanju, so the only shot was the Dark Frontier. And all these plans were discussed by Tang Ye with Jiang Xiaobai.


    When the little prince falls, the dark frontier will eat up Jiangshanju. Tang Ye''s plan went smoothly. But he was also puzzled that Jiangshanju had a strong background and should not be swallowed completely because of the fall of the little prince. Just like a country, because the leader is gone, the country is gone, and another leader will come forward. But Jiangshanju did not have another little prince to appear, which makes everyone incredible.


    Tang Ye didn''t know that on the day he forced the little prince to death, after he left Jiangshanju, a smiling and easygoing young man arrived there. He saw the corpse of the little prince, squatted down and yelled softly, "Brother."


    The young man is Wen Zhongyuan.


    The little prince''s real name is Wen Jiangshan.


    Wen Zhongyuan went to open the secret room of Jiangshanju and took away the fake jade seal.

 Chapter 390： Revenge late at night!

    The north wind blew and withered overnight, as if everything was silent.


    The axe company was weakened and Jiang Shanju was no longer there. Although the new round of Red Wall''s successor entered the tense situation of you and me, Tang Ye didn''t want to participate and felt that there was nothing to do. Lin Yourong slept soundly beside him, half **** her pajamas, showing her fair skin in front of her chest, and a beautiful scenery.


    This seems to be a good ending. However, the war has just begun.


    At this time, Han Ya moved into a new house, which was a large enough four-bedroom house. She talked endlessly, didn''t Tang Ye say that there is a lot of money, then spend it, anyway, she doesn''t feel bad. But while she was tidying up her things, she hummed angrily, saying that she was going to spend a lot of money, but actually complained that Tang Ye didn''t know how to save.


    Of course Tang Ye didn''t understand, because the money came from the rich woman Murong Huansha, and he didn''t feel distressed at all when he spent it.


    The north and the south are packing things together, this is her future residence. She lived with other people for the first time and occasionally imagined whether it would feel like home here. She has been wandering and begging with things since she was a child. The happiest time in her life was the years when she was taken in and taught martial arts by her master. That simple temple was the only place where she felt at home. But all this disappeared with the death of Master Wunian. From that time on, she and things were either on the way to challenge others, or on the way to avoid enemies that could not be beaten. They felt like they had no fixed place and no home. Now that she became Tang Ye''s staff, she would settle down. She wondered if things would also live here in the future, that would be a family.


    Everyone is chasing around in this world, and finally found that the best thing is the warmth of home.


    "Xiao Nan, how did you know Tang Ye?" Han Ya asked, feeling bored, turning her head to look at Nan Bei.


    Nan Bei was stunned for a moment, with an embarrassed expression, still not comfortable with Han Ya calling her Xiao Nan. After Tang Ye introduced her to Han Ya, she ran away, leaving her, a person who is not good at communication, to face Han Ya alone, without the excessiveness of the middleman, which embarrassed her for a long time. Fortunately, Han Ya is a eloquent person, always speaking to her on the initiative, even calling her Xiao Nan on her own terms.


    The name is very kind, she actually doesn''t object, but she is not used to it and feels very awkward. She replied to Han Ya: "I knew each other after fighting."


    "Fighting?" Han Ya was taken aback, but thinking about Tang Ye''s violence, and thinking about the fact that she always carried a wooden box with a dazzling spear inside when she went out from the north to the south, she didn''t think it strange. Weirdo.


    "Only that guy Tang Ye will fight with a girl!" Han Ya said with outrage, "That guy never knows how to pity Xiangxiyu, but he can take advantage of girls, but it''s shameless!"


    Nan Bei looked at Han Ya with weird eyes, meaning that he doubted whether the relationship between Han Ya and Tang Ye was that kind of intimacy.


    Han Ya saw Nan Bei''s thoughts, her face flushed, and she quickly explained: "Xiao Nan, you have misunderstood, I have nothing to do with Tang Ye, I am his eldest sister!"


    Nan Bei did not speak, and laughed softly. But her smile made Han Ya feel that she was giving her an answer: Ha ha.


    It means unbelief!


    Han Ya couldn''t sit still, pulling Nan Bei to explain continuously, and told Nan Bei a lot about Tang Ye. In fact, she didn''t spend much time with Tang Ye, but she had heard a lot from Lin Yourong, so she would talk about it with the North and the South after a bit of modification according to what Lin Yourong said. Nan Bei gradually got used to Han Ya''s temperament, and got along better and better with Han Ya. She felt very warm in her heart, and she did feel a little at home.


    How long have you not felt this way?


    North and South looked out of the house, with gratitude in their eyes. I am probably grateful to Tang Ye for giving her this kind of life.


    In the middle of the night, Han Ya and Nan Bei sat in the hall after taking a bath and doing their own things. Han Ya needs to sort out the power structure of Yanjing, and then divide it into many details, such as which one can be a partner, which one can''t and so on. A detailed network is being woven by Han Ya. When this network is completed, it will become a very terrifying thing. Perhaps Han Ya hasn''t noticed this, including her own powerful analytical ability. To get this network is equivalent to choking the lifeblood of many families!


    Nan Bei was wiping her three-pronged tiger spear, which was given to her by Master Wunian, and she regarded it as a treasure. Han Ya would occasionally look at her, still feeling a bit mysterious, but she didn''t expect a woman to appear next to her.


    Nan Bei was carefully wiping the three-pronged tiger spear. Suddenly, the hand she was wiping stopped, and she turned her head to look out the window coldly. She gently held the Fuhu spear, and the silver-white Fuhu spear turned over, reflecting a cold silver light.


    Nan Bei stood up and said to Han Ya: "I''ll go out."


    "Huh?" Han Ya felt strange.


    Nan Bei looked cold and said, "Sister Ya, stay in your room, don''t go anywhere, I will be back soon."


    "Yeah." Han Ya is not a little girl, she can see something from the cold expressions of North and South.


    Nan Bei leaped out from the side window with a swish while holding a tiger spear, as fast as a breeze.


    Han Ya opened her mouth slightly, and now she had to believe that there are really good people in the world.


    The North and the South jumped to a big tree with a tiger gun in their hands, staring at a small car under the road.


    There is a man in the car, Mu Nianhua.


    After Wood Nianhua was transformed into a vampire by Edward, the first thing he must do is revenge! Originally he wanted to seek revenge from Tang Ye, but Edward didn''t allow it. Edward was very jealous of Tang Ye, and naturally did not allow him to provoke Tang Ye, so as not to attract Tang Ye''s attention. For this reason, he can only choose to retaliate against Han Ya.


    He still clearly remembered Han Ya slashing his face with a knife.


    "This bitch, I want to play with her slowly!" Wood Nianhua, who was sitting in the car, stared at the room in front of the building where the windows were still lit, where Han Ya lived in the suite.


    Mu Nianhua turned his head and clicked twice. His neck seemed to be broken, but he had nothing to do, just like doing a warm-up exercise.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t play that **** in this way, lest you leave traces, be found out, and affect the sanctuary of the blood family." Mu Nianhua said regretfully.


    He twisted his neck again, and then slowly saw that his face changed and changed into another appearance.


    In order not to reveal the identity of the blood clan, he changed his face to avenge Han Ya.


    After getting off the car, he looked at the room where Han Ya was staying, sneered, and hummed: "Bitch, if you hit me, I''ll hit you ten! Let you...hehe."


    Without the gentleman''s elegance and gentleman temperament, Mu Nianhua has completely turned into a sullen and sinister person who is occupied by hatred. He walked under the suite where Han Ya lived, ready to jump up and take revenge on Han Ya.


    He is already the identity of the blood clan, and he has gained the power of the blood clan.


    boom!


    However, when he was about to jump towards the suite where Han Ya lived, a three-pronged spear hung straight from the sky, shocking him to back off quickly to avoid.


    At this time, the north and south were holding the trident tiger spear, and turned down valiantly, looking at the wood Nianhua with a cold and arrogant expression, awe-inspiring and domineering, like a peerless heroine.


    Wood Nianhua never expected that a powerful woman with a long spear would be killed in the middle, and he knew the strength of the north and the south from just a hit from the north and the south. He was furious. He wanted to take revenge on Han Ya, but he actually killed Cheng Yaojin halfway. He hated this kind of thing very much!


    Even if you can''t get revenge on Tang Ye, can''t you even get revenge on a woman? What''s the point of becoming a blood clan?


    Wood Nianhua didn''t believe that he couldn''t handle even a woman, so he rushed to the north and south, trying to tear the north and south into pieces!

 Chapter 391： Fight back the blood shadow!

    Since being transformed by Edward, Mu Nianhua feels that he has entered a whole new world. He became a blood clan and gained many superpowers, such as face changing, flying over the walls, and powerful fighting power. With these abilities, while carrying out the plan to revive the ancestors, he must also take revenge.


    The so-called plan to revive the ancestors is to find that holy relic to revive Dracula. The dark abyss on the west side was affected by the twilight barrier at this time, and there were faint signs of monsters breaking through the seal. For this reason, the church and other clergymen rushed to respond, so Edward and the others could have the opportunity to lurk in the east to find holy artifacts.


    It is said that Genghis Khan, the first king of the powerful steppe empire in the East, obtained a supreme sacred object during his expedition to Europe nearly a thousand years ago. This sacred object can revive the blood ancestor Dracula. And this holy thing was brought to the east by Genghis Khan, in today''s China. Only when the ancestors recover can their blood regain their divine power and get rid of the oppression of the church. For the rise of the blood clan, for the prosperity of the blood clan, they must obtain the holy artifact, so all enemies must be eliminated!


    Wood Nianhua has replaced the former Hiller, so he has to work hard to find the holy relic. But he really resented Tang Ye and Han Ya, so he couldn''t help but retaliate against Han Ya. As a result, he didn''t expect to suddenly kill a woman with a spear. This woman was brave and majestic, with a generation of heroines.


    He was even more angry and felt insulted again. He has become a blood clan, can''t even take revenge on a woman?


    "You will die miserably!" Mu Nianhua flew past and hit the Fuhu spear that Han Ya swung out.


    When... the impact of strength, there were bursts of sharp sounds. The North and the South were calm and calm, maintaining an arrogant appearance from beginning to end, full of confidence, just like telling Mu Nianhua that no matter how powerful or strange he was, she would not pay attention to him.


    Wood Nianhua was extremely angry, and then blasted a punch. When he shook his hand after colliding with the Fuhu Spear, he shook his hand. The hand turned into a ball of blood, and he wrapped the Fuhu Spear in an S shape, making it impossible for the North and the South. Swing the spear. When his **** hand, which had become liquid and flowing, approached the north and south, the **** hand suddenly turned into a sharp claw and grabbed it at the throat of the north and south.


    Nan Bei frowned, and the change of Mu Nianhua made her completely unexpected. She had never seen this kind of martial arts, it was too weird, a good fleshy hand, turned into a pool of blood, and then came to attack. What kind of martial arts can make a person''s body turn into a pool of blood?


    Although very surprised, North and South did not panic. When Mu Nianhua''s blood claws grabbed it, she didn''t spend any effort withdrawing the Fuhu Gun, but with luck, she slapped the Fuhu Gun out with a slap. Fuhu spear casts like a rainbow, even if it is entangled by Mu Nianhua''s **** hands, it quickly pierces Mu Nianhua''s chest.


    At this time, the north and the south stepped their toes again, and the whole person flew up and down again, and the toes fell on the fast-rushing Fuhu gun. Then she overturned twice, and when her feet fell again, they happened to land on the shoulders of Mu Nianhua.


    The north and south feet pressed Mu Nianhua''s shoulders, making Mu Nianhua unable to move, and the rushing tiger spear successfully pierced his chest.


    "Ah!" Mu Nianhua cried out painfully.


    He didn''t expect that the movements of the north and the south were so elegant, and the fighting skills were so powerful. He was like a well-tempered strong man with extremely rich combat experience, and any opponent''s moves could be resolved.


    This is not wrong. The North and South and East and West have constantly challenged other warriors. It can be said that they have fought in all directions, and their combat experience is even more abundant than Tang Ye.


    Wood Nianhua''s loss is also inevitable. He has just become a blood clan, with very little fighting experience, and cannot be an opponent of North and South. Being pierced into the chest, he was already seriously injured, and his whole person turned into a cloud of blood, running away quickly.


    Nan Bei originally stepped on the shoulders of Mu Nianhua, but Mu Nianhua suddenly turned into a **** shadow, and she could only land on the air with her feet. When he held the Fuhu spear again and wanted to hunt down Mu Nianhua, he had already escaped. She was worried that it was the enemy''s plan to turn the tiger away from the mountain, so she didn''t pursue it and went back to the house to protect Han Ya.


    Mu Nianhua ran away and returned to his apartment. He couldn''t walk steadily and fell to the ground suddenly. He breathed heavily, feeling very embarrassed. He was extremely angry, and failed to avenge Han Ya, but was seriously injured, which was too aggrieved. He guessed that Tang Ye must have arranged the South and North to protect Han Ya, and he couldn''t help resenting Tang Ye even more.


    "Damn Tang Ye, one day, I will drink your blood!" Mu Nianhua shouted viciously.


    At this time, his mobile phone turned on. It was a message sent to him on a social software, and a beautiful woman greeted him. This is a software he played after he became a blood clan. The photo has changed his face. He is a charming handsome guy. He sneered when he saw the beauty who said hello, there was food delivered to the door!


    He immediately chatted with the beauty, and then asked the beauty to come over. Alas, they are all women who are intolerable and lonely, or they are sold with open double-t legs. This gun was directly made. However, when the beauty came to the apartment of Mu Nianhua, thinking of climbing a rich family boy, he was bitten by the root of his thigh and sucked the blood, becoming a pale corpse.


    When Mu Nianhua sucked blood, he was not biting on the neck, but at the base of his thigh. He inherited Shearer''s evil taste and likes to **** blood under the roots of women''s thighs.


    Nan Bei returned to the house and saw Han Ya frowning in worry. She squeezed out a smile, but it was uglier than crying, probably because she was not used to smiling, and said, "Sister Ya, it''s okay."


    Seeing Nan Bei come back safely, Han Ya let go of her hanging heart, and said, "Xiao Nan, it''s okay for you to be fine. I''m sorry, I''m dragging you down."


    "Sister Ya, you must not say that. Protecting your safety is an order given by him. I will definitely protect you. If you have an accident, it is after my accident." Nanbei firmly said.


    Han Ya gritted her teeth and gritted her teeth and said: "Why do you listen to Tang Ye like that? This can''t work. Don''t listen to him. Don''t take risks anymore, you know?"


    Nan Bei smiled slightly, moved in his heart.


    Tang Ye woke up the next day and immediately received a call from Wang Airen. It seemed that he had a task. After eating breakfast, he went to Wang Airen''s side, but saw Han Ya and Nan Bei at the gate of the community.


    Tang Ye went over to greet them. Han Ya told Tang Ye about some new things she had learned, and then scolded Tang Ye again, saying that she should not let South and North do dangerous things.


    Han Ya became more and more like a big sister.


    Nan Bei still showed an unsmiling face, but she was in a good mood. She looked at Han Ya and Tang Ye and seemed to have a faint smile. After Han Ya finished talking to Tang Ye, she came over and told Tang Ye about last night. Because Mu Nianhua has changed his face, he doesn''t know his identity, and can only describe his weirdness, such as turning into a pool of blood, or turning into a cloud of blood like mist.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, there is a martial arts that can turn his body into blood mist? I don''t even want to think of the Eastern martial arts, but the vampire is directly thought of. However, in this land of the east, there are monsters that should be zombies, not vampires of alien species!


    "It''s really messy things ran out..." Tang Ye sighed helplessly.

 Chapter 392： Strange poison reappears!

    For those who want to move Han Ya, the first thing Tang Ye guessed was Mu Nianhua. After all, Han Ya''s handsome face was slashed by Mu Nianhua, and he must have hated him terribly. It''s just that the person who fought with the north and the south was not the face of Mu Nianhua, they can only guess that it was Mu Nianhua who invited other people to come. Of course, it is not ruled out that this was done by other people. What Han Ya has done recently, if known by some families, will definitely stop Han Ya if those families become jealous.


    But Tang Ye always had the greatest suspicion of Mu Nianhua. Because the people mentioned by North and South who can turn into blood mist are very suitable for the characteristics of vampires. And just before, Wood Nianhua arrived at the weird castle of the Red Fortress, and the one who wanted to invade Han Ya in the castle was a man with a vampire makeup. Vampires have the ability to turn into blood fog, or bats, so this line is very coincident, Tang Ye doesn''t believe there is such a coincidence.


    "Nan Bei, you continue to protect Sister Ya, I have to go to Grandpa Wang''s side, and I will investigate this matter when I come back." Tang Ye made arrangements for Nan Bei.


    Nan Bei nodded gently.


    Tang Ye hasn''t been to Wang Airen''s house for a long time. The last time Wang Jianjia was mentioned by Guan Lang and Wang Shoujiang, Tang Ye couldn''t help but think of this savage young lady when he came here. He was born so noble, but went to the extreme north to exercise in the harsh environment. At this point, Tang Ye convinced her. When there is time, he must go to the far north to see this hardworking girl.


    There is a tea stove in the backyard of Wang''s house. Since Wang Airen stopped drinking, he spent a lot of time in the tea stove making tea, drinking tea, and talking about things. After Tang Ye arrived at the tea stove, Wang Airen was enjoying the precious red robe with Guan Lang, cautiously reluctant to waste a drop.


    Dahongpao is a special famous tea, very precious, and people who can afford Dahongpao are basically these rich and noble homes. Tang Ye smelled a scent of orchids from far away. This is a major characteristic of Dahongpao. The fragrance is full of orchids, high and long lasting. In addition to this, Dahongpao not only has the refreshing and refreshing functions of ordinary tea, it also has health care functions such as fatigue, body fluid and diuresis, antipyretic and heatstroke prevention, sterilization and inflammation, detoxification and disease prevention, digestion and greasiness, weight loss and bodybuilding. Blood fat, anti-aging, and other special effects. In addition, Dahongpao is very resistant to brewing, and still has a fragrance after seven or eight times of brewing.


    Therefore, any famous tea like Dahongpao, not ordinary guests, or friends, even old men like Wang Airen, are reluctant to share it. Wang Airen and Guan Lang taste together, which shows that Guan Lang''s position in Wang Airen''s heart is like a brother.


    "Grandpa Wang, hello grandpa..." Tang Ye said hello politely and politely after seeing them, like a good-looking grandson.


    Wang Airen and Guan Lang looked at each other and smiled, thinking that this kid was pretending again.


    Wang Airen waved his hand and said, "Okay, boy, are you such a polite person? Today you came by coincidence, and there is a little red robe. I am not stingy, the old man, come and have a taste."


    "Just one mouthful!" Wang Airen emphasized suddenly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. What does he mean to be stingy?


    "I won''t taste it in one bite. I don''t like to do things that are not full of pleasure. If you want to taste it, you have to taste at least three bites, right?" Tang Ye sat opposite Wang Airen, pouting.


    Wang Airen slapped him and said with a smile: "How come you are so greedy and insatiable at such a young age?"


    He was swearing, but Wang Airen had already put Da Hongpao on Tang Ye. He regarded Tang Ye as a dear grandson, and Da Hongpao was also willing. However, he said that Tang Ye''s insatiable and greedy, there is something else.


    Tang Ye was brought up by Wang Airen with one hand, and he could understand his other meaning. After taking a sip of the red robe, he frowned and said, "Is it a bit too much?"


    Wang Airen nodded and said: "On the other side of the red wall, no. But as far as you are concerned, it is too. If you are too sharp, you will be jealous. When you stop, the tree wants to be quiet, but the wind keeps going. ."


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "It''s finished."


    "Yeah." Wang Airen said softly.


    What Wang Airen mentioned was nothing more than Tang Ye weakening the axe company and eliminating Jiangshanju. The axe was pitted, and his vitality was severely injured. The Red Wall took advantage of this to attack, and I was afraid that it would be difficult for it to become a climate. As Jiangshanju committed suicide by the little prince, the forces behind had no intention of maintaining the operation of Jiangshanju. It has survived in name only, and many places have been replaced by the dark frontier. The four major forces, as well as the Dark Frontier and the Red Fortress. Everyone knew that Tang Ye had friendship with Jiang Xiaobai in the Dark Frontier, and now the Dark Frontier''s power was soaring, blind people knew that Tang Ye could not get rid of it.


    Many people admire Tang Ye''s ability, but those who are truly farsighted, such as Wang Airen, are worried. In fact, if Tang Ye alone, it would be impossible to cut off the Axe Company and Jiangshanju continuously. Tang Ye just took a step to create an opportunity, and the rest of the work was more of Red Wall doing.


    It is the Red Wall who wants to get rid of those forces.


    But if Tang Ye walked ahead and showed his face, he would become a target of public criticism. The Red Wall had gained so many benefits, but Tang Ye had to bear the hatred alone, which was too dangerous for Tang Ye personally.


    Wouldn''t it be a good thing if you say that this can gain the favor and trust of the Red Wall? It is a good thing, but it is only temporary. The position of the Red Wall will never stand on an individual. The Red Wall is only considered for this country. If one day these eliminated forces unite and pose a threat to the country, the Red Wall will not hesitate to throw Tang Ye out to ease and compromise.


    The red wall is the most sentimental, sentimental in the country and the people. But it is also the most ruthless, ruthless in the individual.


    Wang Airen put down the tea cup, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Don''t interfere too much with those forces for the time being. I will let the old tube help you stare at it. Don''t worry. Calling you here today is another matter. ."


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye frowned. It must be no small matter that Wang Airen called him personally.


    Wang Airen took a folder and handed it to Tang Ye, and said, "Remember the last time I took you to the military hospital to check on Sun Qisheng''s body?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and took out the document Wang Airen gave to read.


    Wang Airen looked solemn and said, "Didn''t you find a two-headed snake? Those experts took it for testing, but all of them died. They died miserably, their whole body was ulcerated, and they were bleeding. Moreover, people who had contacted them also I started to contract this disease. This is a very serious infectious disease and there is currently no cure. People who have been in contact with this matter have been quarantined. And I am about to go to the military hospital to receive it. Isolation, you are no exception. You must solve this problem, otherwise the Red Wall will forcibly isolate us."


    "So serious?" Tang Ye was really taken aback.


    Wang Airen took a deep breath and said, "You can see how serious it is by looking at the photos. I was worried that I was suddenly killed, so I was willing to take out the big red robe and enjoy it."


    Tang Ye looked at the photos in the file and was suddenly disgusted. The person in the photo was ulcerated, bleeding and pus, like a corpse rotting little by little, terrifying, disgusting, and miserable.


    "You tell your family, and then go to the military area hospital." Wang Airen said.


    "Okay." Tang Ye knew that this matter could not be delayed, what if he also contracted this disease and spread it to Lin Yourong and the others?


    So Tang Ye called Lin Yourong and made new arrangements for the protection of Han Ya between the North and the South, and then contacted Tang Hongman to see if Tang Manhong could help. After arranging everything, he and Wang Airen went to the military hospital.

 Chapter 393： Poor little nurse!

    Lin Yourong was a little melancholy, but Tang Ye was busy again and might not be back at night. She didn''t go to work in the hospital anymore, and since the attack of the Night Shadow Chaos, whether it was Grandpa Chen Shuqing or Tang Ye, she had to stay at home to avoid another accident. If Tang Ye was at home, she would be happy to do so. But when Tang Ye was not there, she felt very boring.


    Seeing Lin Yourong''s boredom, Lu Celadon rolled his eyes and said, "Sister Yourong, in fact, you can do other things. You always think that Tang Ye is not good and you can''t rely too much on men and women should be independent. You are completely capable. You can make money by working, and women can do it, even if it is physically needed, a **** can do it. Why do you have to rely on men?"


    Lin Yourong was embarrassed, alas, she was so angry that she saw Tang Ye''s figure from Lu Celadon. What woman''s body needs a **** can be done, how can Celadon say such shameful words, it must be influenced by that bad guy Tang Ye!


    Lin Yourong groaned, but he didn''t get angry with Lu Celadon, and said earnestly, "Celadon, you won''t be allowed to talk like this again. It''s not a good thing to be a girl."


    "Speaking is not rough." Lu Celadon felt that he was right.


    Lin Yourong stopped talking about this topic with Lu Celadon, so ashamed, she pulled Lu Celadon onto the sofa and said, "Celadon, you can do something else. Do you have any good suggestions?"


    "Yes!" Lu Celadon looked firm and said, "Playing with ice!"


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was very puzzled.


    Lu Celadon poured a glass of boiling water in front of Lin Yourong, and said, "You turn this glass of water into ice."


    "Change? How can this be done?" Lin Yourong was very surprised.


    Lu Celadon said without hesitation: "Of course it can be done, I will help you."


    Lu Celadon is different from Tang Ye. Tang Ye always considers Lin Yourong''s feelings and treats Lin Yourong as a flower in a greenhouse, but this is not enough. Lu Celadon knew very well that Tang Ye went further and further, and had to face more and more things, and it was impossible to stay by Lin Yourong''s side forever. Lin Yourong himself has unlimited potential, as long as he develops it properly, his strength is no worse than Tang Ye. At that time, Lin Yourong not only didn''t need Tang Ye''s protection, but he could even help Tang Ye.


    This is what Lin Yourong has always wanted to do. Lu Celadon understands better than anyone else, so she will do some things that Tang Ye does not do.


    ...


    Tang Ye and Wang Airen arrived at the military area hospital, which has been completely sealed off. The patients who were supposed to be sent here were all transferred to other hospitals upon request. This happened because that unknown infectious disease caused serious consequences.


    Such matters are handled by the Ministry of Health, and Xu Shichang has long been to the military hospital to understand the situation, and meets daily to discuss countermeasures. Wang Airen was anxious to bring Tang Ye over, but Xu Shichang also meant to request it.


    Tang Ye solved the problem of Yundian Purple Ganoderma lucidum, which was valued by Xu Shichang, and everyone else knew this well. Therefore, in the current city of Yanjing, the children of your family who despise Tang Ye can at most say something disdainful of Tang Ye during private meetings, but in public, they are afraid to say that Tang Ye is just a small person. Because of the comparison, they are worse than Tang Ye, and it is not their turn to talk coldly.


    Speaking of the old man on the other side of the red wall, several of them now value Tang Ye. Needless to say, Wang Airen, he brought out Tang Ye. Then there was Peng Huaicai, and Feng Youlin, who had met because of the protection of Lu Celadon. Not long ago, because of Yundian Purple Ganoderma, Xu Shichang was added. With such a few old people together, the weight is really not one person, or even which family dares to despise.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye arrived at the Military Region Hospital with Wang Airen, he was no longer respected by Wang Airen''s authority, but on his own reputation. Many people nodded to him, and the staff of the military area hospital had hot eyes, hoping that Tang Ye could solve the terrible infectious disease encountered in their hospital like the Yundian Purple Ganoderma.


    Death is a very terrible thing, and death so miserable and disgusting is even more terrible and disintegrating. The young nurses in the military area hospitals were so scared that they couldn''t sleep or eat anything, for fear that they might be infected with the virus and their faces would rot. That **** it was like Resident Evil, it was horrible.


    Xu Shichang came over to greet Wang Airen, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Are you sure about this time? Look at the few charming little nurses over there. They are so scared that they look like a little girl ghost. How pitiful you are. Fraternity, can''t bear to see them like this?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, really speechless. Those little nurses are not their own food, no matter how beautiful they are, the daughter-in-law of the family is a nurse, and which nurse can compare to her own daughter-in-law. Tang Ye knew that Xu Shichang didn''t want to make the atmosphere too heavy, and said: "I know after seeing it, I will work hard."


    "You can''t work hard, because you may also be infected. If you don''t solve it, you will die. Are you willing?" Xu Shichang said seriously.


    He glanced at the military area hospital after being blocked and isolated. It was even more bleak in the autumn atmosphere. He sighed: "This kind of late outbreak of infectious disease is really terrible. You went to investigate Sun Qisheng¡¯s corpse. I don¡¯t know how many people have been contacted later. If these people are infected with the virus, as long as there is a mass outbreak, our country may really be like the world in the walking dead."


    Seeing Xu Shichang''s heavy expression, Tang Ye took a breath. The matter was more serious than he thought, so he didn''t dare to make any jokes.


    Xu Shichang''s work these days is not without any gains. He said: "I have ruled out all possibilities and determined that this virus was generated from Sun Qisheng''s corpse. You have investigated the cause of Sun Qisheng''s death. What is strange about it?


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "I identified a kind of Gu poison after my investigation, but I didn''t expect this kind of Gu poison to become contagious now."


    "Gu poison?" Xu Shichang frowned.


    Gu is both poisonous and mysterious. He knows a little bit, knowing it is very difficult to deal with, and said to Tang Ye: "Can you handle it?"


    "Even if I can''t, I think one person can." Tang Ye nodded.


    Xu Shichang''s eyes lit up, and he felt that Tang Ye would always have a way to solve the problem, and looked forward to: "Who?"


    "Tang Manhong." Tang Ye nodded.


    In the afternoon, Tang Ye entered the hospital for examination under the expectant eyes of many people. Only people who had been infected with the virus were left in the hospital, and the atmosphere was deserted and gloomy, like the setting of a ghost movie. Especially in this place of the hospital, it seems extremely scary.


    Tang Ye went to investigate and found that the infected people were all ulcerated, first with redness and swelling for no reason, then suppuration, then bleeding, and finally ulceration. And the flesh on the body becomes very easy to damage, like a light scratch, the flesh can be caught.


    Regarding this disease, Tang Ye had a guess, could this be an upgraded version of carrion poison?


    No one knows this kind of poison better than Tang Manhong. Tang Ye waited for Tang Manhong to come over. In the evening, Tang Manhong rushed to Yanjing from Yundian. Originally affected by the status of the small leader of the Tianbang Red Fox, she was not suitable to appear in Yanjing. But the virus now needs her and gives her a chance to return to Yanjing.


    Tang Manhong believes that this is also an arrangement of Tang Ye. Xintang Gate is in a remote place in the southwest. Once stabilized, there will be no major changes. Now Jiangshanju will no longer send people to deal with Xintang Sect because of the people behind the scenes, so Xintang Sect can sit back and relax. So Tang Manhong should also come back to Yanjing for revenge. Many of the people who killed her all were Yanjing''s big shots.


    "Who knows if that guy wants to use me to weaken Yanjing''s family power? If I kill one, he will lose one enemy. Humph, cunning guy." Tang Manhong got off the plane and snorted coldly at the night.

 Chapter 394： Cant compare to a box of lunch?

    As the person who came into contact with Sun Qisheng at the time, Tang Ye was suspected of being infected with the virus, so he could not leave the military hospital, so Xu Shichang arranged someone to pick Tang Manhong over. Tang Manhong wore a red tight leather jacket. Tang Ye told her that the weather in Yanjing was cold, so she brought another cloak. After getting off the plane, she put on a cloak and tight-fitting short skirts under her legs. Tang Manhong looked sexy, beautiful and fashionable, like a big-name actress.


    The man who came to pick up Tang Manhong was a man from the military region. He was good, because considering that to protect Tang Manhong, he must have a certain skill. When this man saw Tang Manhong, he was shocked, how could such a beautiful and **** woman?


    He somewhat believed the rumors about Tang Ye. It is said that Tang Ye raised a group of women soldiers! Those women are outstanding, not only have the beauty, but also the ability to guard against the sky. The man was suddenly jealous. A good relationship between a man and such a beauty is worth showing off, but Tang Ye has a group. Damn, it''s a model for men!


    Tang Manhong glanced at this man and knew that he had a small nine in his heart. He couldn''t help feeling that a man would never be able to get rid of the shackles of his lower body. It was useless to lift that stuff when he saw a beautiful woman! What made Tang Manhong even more contemptuous was that most men saw her, but they had no guts. Obviously, I am full of thoughts-lewd, but dare not ask for a contact method.


    Tang Manhong couldn''t help but compare with Tang Ye, and finally didn''t look down on men that much in his heart. She thought, if it was Tang Ye, it would be based on that guy''s shamelessness, not to mention a contact method, just come over and take advantage of it. That guy is both **** and bold!


    If you want to choose, choose such a sincere and bold man!


    Returning to Yanjing, Tang Manhong couldn''t help but think back to the past, and found that the change in his fate was because of Tang Ye. Originally, she lived forbearingly in Tianbang, mainly for two purposes, one was to rebuild the Tang Sect, and the other was revenge. Now that the Tang Sect was rebuilt, it was not difficult to get revenge. So where do I go after these two things are done?


    Tang Manhong thought of Tang Ye, fluffed her long hair, and sighed in her heart. I guess he stayed beside Tang Ye, really didn''t pursue it, and became that guy''s subordinate unknowingly?


    The man in the military district who drove saw Tang Manhong''s move with her long hair through the rearview mirror. The beauty and charm made him flare up.


    Tang Manhong was worried that he would crash, and snorted coldly: "What do you look at, didn''t Tang Ye tell you that I am his woman? Do you dare to think about me?"


    The man was panicked. As someone from the military area, I had already heard of Tang Ye''s awesomeness. Yin Jun, who was in the limelight, bowed and surrendered, and the Axe Lian and Jiang Shanju were removed, which was valued by the Red Wall elderly such as Wang Airen, Peng Huaicai, and Xu Shichang. Such a character is something he would never dare to provoke.


    The man quickly apologized to Tang Manhong: "Yes, I''m sorry, Miss Tang, I won''t peek at you anymore!"


    Tang Manhong was very contemptuous, and snorted coldly, "It''s useless!"


    When he was not peeped by the man, Tang Manhong''s face showed a slight rosy. She is not Tang Ye''s woman, but saying that just now made her feel agitated. Probably because of some complicated thoughts about Tang Ye. Although she usually doesn''t give Tang Ye a good face, she has always recognized Tang Ye''s ability.


    From the reaction of the man just now, she could even see that Tang Ye''s position in Yanjing was already extraordinary. If he said casually that it was Tang Ye''s woman, that man was terribly scared. Isn''t this the best proof?


    "This guy, he grew up so fast..." Tang Manhong sighed, thinking of Tang Ye in his mind.


    In terms of cleverness and means, Tang Ye is better than any man she has ever seen. Regarding **** and heart, Tang Ye also did more shamelessly than other men. This does not seem to be an advantage, right? But Tang Manhong didn''t hate it, and was probably used to it. Tang Ye has never lacked a woman. She felt that Tang Ye dared to act, didn''t treat women as clothes, and threw them after wearing them. She knew that Tang Ye cared for every woman to the end, not even his women he took good care of.


    Because he felt that no man was better than Tang Ye, Tang Manhong felt bored when he looked at other men, and didn''t want to bother at all. This made her appear more and more cold. But she is a woman getting older and older, always wanting a man. Especially when her two life goals were about to be completed, she was eager to find individual goals.


    In the autumn season, as she gets older and older, her psychology is relatively normal. She doesn''t have much ambition and wants to find a man to live her life.


    Sentimental!


    But what if I look down on other men?


    "Tang Ye killed it, let him be responsible!" Tang Manhong snorted angrily.


    ...


    Tang Ye is a very dedicated doctor, even though he does not go to the hospital very much, he does not go to the hospital very much, and he will only show up when he encounters this kind of emergency. This is a big-name doctor? But once shot, he will work harder and braver than everyone else. Other experts were eager to leave the hospital to avoid contracting the virus, but he did not. He stayed in the ward for observation, and even took some necrotic meat from patients for testing.


    From the afternoon to work, until the evening, Tang Ye came out to rest when he was hungry and asked Xu Shichang to get some food.


    "Your face is so great, you actually asked Minister Xu to fetch you food." Tang Ye sat on a chair in the hospital lobby, closing his eyes and rested, and suddenly heard a high cold voice.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, opened his eyes and saw the tall woman standing in front of him, wearing a fashionable cloak and tight red leather pants, like a wild horse girl, **** and sultry, especially the beauty under the short skirt When -m legs, it directly reminds people of the agitation in bed. It seems to break off such beautiful-t legs and take yourself to heaven!


    Tang Ye was very angry. Women couldn''t wear this way, otherwise it would greatly increase the crime rate of men and the scumbags who made too many three legs.


    But Tang Ye was very polite to Tang Manhong, stood up and smiled: "Manhong, are you here?"


    Tang Manhong was inexplicably angry, because Tang Ye always called her Manhong so naturally, as if he had a close relationship with her. This guy is familiar with this, which makes people love and hate.


    "Take it, this is for you. Minister Xu is going to the red wall to make a report. I will help him bring it to you." Tang Manhong said with a straight face.


    Tang Ye reached out to pick him up, no matter how straightforward Tang Manhong was, he just smiled. He knew that these women always looked at him, but when they got on the bed they became coquettish. All duplicity women. No way, these women are too beautiful, and feel that they have suffered a lot from a man who is bothered. Of course these women do not include Tang Manhong, and Tang Ye and her are innocent.


    When Tang Ye received the food in Tang Manhong''s hand, she accidentally bumped into Tang Manhong''s jade hand. Tang Ye didn''t think it was anything. He didn''t touch a woman''s hand before, so he sat down to eat with peace of mind. But Tang Manhong''s heart was violent. She had just been saddened by the spring and autumn, thinking that life was about to run out of goals, she wanted to find a new goal, and set the goal as a man, it happened that Tang Ye was the first choice. So she didn''t know what was wrong, she felt itchy in her heart when Tang Ye touched her hand.


    She looked at Tang Ye who sat down and no longer looked at her, and became even more angry, so she lifted up her high heels and wanted to kick Tang Ye, but the moment she lifted her foot, she had other thoughts, so she pretended to turn her foot. Fall down and fall to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when she saw her fall, and quickly jumped to avoid it, and said, "Don''t overturn my meal!"


    "..."


    At this moment Tang Manhong had a kind of ruining anger. In front of this guy, can''t you compare to that cheap box lunch?


    Isn''t it normal that if he falls, this man throws away his lunch to hug him?

 Chapter 395： Try it again!

    Tang Manhong could be regarded as having found one of the things he regretted most in his life. This is what I did at this very moment, and suddenly it happened that Sao pretended to fall to tease Tang Ye!


    Fuck his uncle, Tang Ye is not a man, he doesn''t have a third leg! Isn''t you beautiful? How could it be unbeautiful? How could the flight attendants be so jealous when they were flying? Also, the pilot didn¡¯t concentrate on flying the plane and almost crashed!


    Don''t ask how Tang Manhong knows that the driver has such a situation. Why can''t women talk when they are angry?


    So she felt that she was such a beautiful and **** herself, deliberately making a fuss about Tang Ye, then Tang Ye should be obedient like a pug, acting according to her script. First throw away the lunch box and hug her, and then accidentally touch some part of her body, then she can threaten Tang Ye and make Tang Ye be responsible, "If I don''t put my old lady on, I will poison you to death" and so on!


    But Tang Ye jumped and avoided, holding the cheap box lunch tightly in his hand, watching her bump into the chair!


    Because she fell on purpose and was at such a close distance, there was no room for salvation. She couldn''t do it even if she wanted not to fall. The plan was unsuccessful, and his body hurt. She felt too bad, and couldn''t help but cursed at Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, you really want to do this?!"


    Tang Ye smiled, honestly, and said, "Don''t worry."


    Then at that moment, Tang Ye''s expression stunned, holding the lunch box in one hand, and using the light of the dead wood spring force with the other, he stretched out two vines, and took the fallen Tang Manhong over. At this time, Tang Ye''s hand was enough to hug Tang Manhong, and he retracted the vine, took Tang Manhong into his arms, and protected her from falling and bumping her body.


    "Look, didn''t I support you?" Tang Ye smiled, very confident.


    Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye who was smiling, her heart beating violently. She is probably a bit of a nympho, and she feels that Tang Ye''s smile is like a spring breeze, warm and sweet. This makes her feel very happy. So the anger just disappeared, and he blushed as Tang Ye wanted to say something, but was afraid of saying something wrong, bit his red lips, showing her charm.


    "You, what do you want to say?" Tang Ye took a sip of water and asked Tang Manhong carefully. This woman seems a little strange. Once a woman is strange, she is dangerous. No one knows what outrageous things she will do next.


    This woman raises spiders in her chest, and the poisonous queen of Tang Sect who raises poisonous snakes in her short skirt, what man dares to play with her!


    Tang Manhong blushed, and said, "I, I can feel your heartbeat..."


    "..."


    At this moment, Tang Ye was no longer in the mood to eat. This woman wants to yin herself! She suddenly screamed, she must be pretending, maybe she wanted to be fooled, and then she vented herself! Is this woman the aunt? Why did you choose to cheat yourself?


    Tang Ye complained repeatedly in his heart. There are too many women around it and it is so troublesome. They are in a good or bad mood, and they have to coax them, otherwise they can''t eat.


    "Of course, then?" Tang Ye watched Tang Manhong cautiously, and temporarily chose to cooperate with Tang Manhong''s sorrow.


    Tang Manhong smiled softly, actually very beautiful, but Tang Ye didn''t want to appreciate it. Tang Manhong showed a little bit of shame, and said to Tang Ye: "We hugged like this and can hear each other''s heartbeats. Is it because we figured out each other?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. It''s really numb, with goose bumps. Is this Tang Manhong still the one he knows? How come you become so sassy?


    Tang Ye couldn''t tolerate it, he couldn''t cooperate with Tang Manhong, and shook his head: "Definitely not, probably because your chest is too small, so your heart is close to--"


    Tang Manhong''s originally shameful pink face was immediately covered with black lines, staring at Tang Ye coldly and arrogantly, this is what she is normal!


    Tang Ye knew that it was over, and if she didn''t cooperate with her to make a fuss, she broke out and was going to poison people.


    Unexpectedly, however, Tang Manhong suddenly knocked out the lunch box in Tang Ye''s other hand, grabbed his hand and placed it on her chest, and snorted coldly: "Little?"


    "Oh..." Tang Ye could no longer describe his mood at this time, why is this woman so...competitive? Then she is a virgin woman, and she stimulated her to say that she was not, is she going to prove the truth to herself last time?


    Tang Ye didn''t know why Tang Manhong became like this. She felt very bottomless. He looked at Tang Manhong with a begging look, and told her to stop playing like this, and just tell her what happened!


    Tang Manhong stared at him and snorted again: "Small?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye became more afraid, Tang Manhong became stubborn! Of course her **** are not small, what she said just now was just that she didn''t want to cooperate with her to cheat herself!


    Tang Manhong finally pushed Tang Ye away and said, "Congratulations, you are poisoned."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Tang Manhong sneered and said, "You know that I have abyss spiders and black water snakes? My body is actually a medicine pot that refines poison. You dare to touch my body to find death. Who is the blame?"


    "You, I..." Tang Ye died unjustly, and she didn''t take the initiative to touch her, she forced herself!


    Tang Manhong was very domineering, looking at Tang Ye without any guilt, and said: "I did let you touch me on purpose just now, because I wanted to see if you would die if you touched my body."


    "You...full red, don''t play, okay? If I am really poisoned, you should quickly give me the antidote. Now I need to solve the infectious disease in the hospital. This cannot be delayed. Others are waiting for help!" Tang Ye was a little angry! Tao.


    Tang Manhong smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I have seen the infected virus, and you can solve it in one day."


    "Really?" Tang Ye''s eyes lit up. Look, the women next to me are not vases, all of them are so powerful. Some became poisoned after playing with drugs, some became queens in business, some awakened into ice girls, and some became goddesses after taking medicine.


    Tang Ye wanted to pull Tang Manhong to see the infected virus, and go home and sleep early. However, Tang Manhong stared at him and said, "Three minutes have passed, and you are not dead."


    "..."


    Tang Ye stopped arguing with her, gave her a ferocious look, and hummed, "I will be angry if you do this again!"


    Tang Manhong didn''t care about him, and continued: "The other men were poisoned when they encountered me. No one can survive three minutes, but you can, and you are fine."


    "You..." Tang Ye took a deep breath, helpless, a woman is stubborn and troublesome, he looked at Tang Manhong and said: "What then? Is there any wonder I can live?"


    Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye tightly, pursed his red lips, and said, "It''s strange, because it shows that only you can resist my poison, and only you can...be my man."


    "..."


    All around suddenly quieted down.


    Tang Ye''s mouth opened slightly, but he wanted to speak without making a sound.


    It turned out that Tang Manhong did so many actions just because she wanted to say such a sentence.


    She is... confession.


    What a domineering confession, first poison Tang Ye, and when Tang Ye is okay, she will say that only Tang Ye can be her man!


    Perhaps she did not poison Tang Ye at all.


    Or she poisoned Tang Ye, but secretly solved it.


    There is no way to say that she is playing a rogue, who makes her so smart with poison? If she finds a certain man over, and she poisons that man, that man must be dead. Even if it was Tang Ye, if she really wanted to poison her, she might die. Because after the establishment of the New Tang Sect, her poison skills became more powerful and she was sealed as the "poison queen".


    In fact, Tang Manhong was just using her own way to express her heart to Tang Ye. This thought may be a whim, or it may not be. After all, she has been with Tang Ye for a long time, and she has enough reasons to be tempted by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye did not expect that Tang Manhong, who had just returned to Yanjing, would make such a fuss. After reacting, he smiled, trying to ease the atmosphere, and said: "Then you try to poison me again, maybe something went wrong just now, so I It''s okay..."


    Tang Manhong was furious, and Chao Tang Ye walked over to poison again!


    I was really dissatisfied and regarded poisoning as a confession, and only abnormal people like them dare to play like this.

 Chapter 396： Dead gu dilemma!

    An angry Tang Manhong stepped closer to Tang Ye in two steps, Tang Ye was startled. Is this woman really going to poison herself again?


    However, Tang Manhong hugged Tang Ye, kissed him with that flaming red lips, released it and smiled: "I have poisoned you again."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned. How did this woman poison him?


    How many more times!


    Tang Manhong smiled triumphantly: "I just used my mouth to poison."


    "..."


    In fact, Tang Ye was in a complicated mood. Is this order wrong? It''s not that you molested a woman, but a woman molested herself?


    Tang Manhong became bolder, grabbing Tang Ye with one hand and leaning into her short skirt, and said, "If you mind if I use my mouth to poison, then go to the bed and use a more direct way."


    "..."


    Lying in a trough!


    Tang Ye felt that he had lost his dignity as a man. Have you been taken to this point by this woman? This woman actually let herself go to bed with her directly? Is this still the Tang Manhong who loves to show himself sternly all day?


    It''s autumn, not spring. What spring does this woman have?


    "Now...it''s not the time to do that." Tang Ye swallowed and said dryly.


    Tang Manhong, who is not lacking in sexiness and beauty, was so fiercely assaulted, Tang Ye''s man''s true color has long been revealed. It''s just that it''s really inappropriate now. Xu Shichang asked him to come over to solve the problem of infection, and there are so many people who are expecting him, so he can''t have **** with Tang Manhong in the hospital, right?


    Tang Manhong calmly accepted Tang Ye''s refusal, looked at Tang Ye with gentle eyes, and chuckled softly: "Don''t worry, it''s Dead Corpse Gu, I can solve it."


    "Then I can''t go with you...to bed now." Tang Ye was still embarrassed.


    Tang Manhong squinted his eyes and said with a sly smile: "Not now. Can I wait for the matter to be resolved?"


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t know how to answer.


    Tang Manhong smiled at the corners of his mouth. She knows one thing very well, if men and women are in doubt about sex, they can do it. Regarding sex, as long as there is a little thought, a little throbbing, and then one of the parties takes the initiative and forces some, then there is definitely a after-play to watch. It''s just that now the roles are a bit inter-modulation. It was originally the man who took the initiative and forced the other side, but now it was Tang Manhong who did it.


    Tang Manhong didn''t mind. She saw that Tang Ye didn''t immediately refuse, she put on her red lips again, and kissed Tang Ye upside down. She was very happy, she confessed for the first time and succeeded. There is another goal in life.


    Sometimes the flower of affection comes so suddenly, and it blooms inexplicably.


    Tang Ye kissed Tang Manhong just like that. After he was finished, he felt hungry and said to Tang Manhong, "Can you get me another box lunch?"


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong nodded gently, then went to get the box lunch, very happy.


    Isn''t Tang Ye deliberately taking Tang Manhong away? He needs a little time to sort out what happened just now. He scratched his hair, a little annoyed. Why was it so easy to be conquered by Tang Manhong, because Tang Manhong was poisoned? Or is it because you have thoughts about Tang Manhong before? However, didn''t he behave like nothing with Tang Manhong before? Why did Tang Manhong just come back to Yanjing?


    Tang Manhong quickly returned with a box of lunch. Seeing Tang Ye scratching his head in annoyance, he was stunned, his eyes flashed with a trace of disappointment, but he still made no out of his mouth and walked towards Tang Ye.


    "You''re hungry, eat." Tang Manhong pretended not to see Tang Ye''s worries just now, and said with a smile.


    Tang Ye took the box lunch and ate it unceremoniously. Tang Manhong sat next to him, silently, without the heroism and wildness just now.


    "You see how annoyed I am," Tang Ye said suddenly while eating the box lunch.


    "Ah..." Tang Manhong couldn''t help exclaiming in a low voice, glanced at Tang Ye, wanted to say something, but did not say. Since Tang Ye was worried about what happened just now, he was not willing enough. Then this feeling is forced, no one likes forced feelings.


    Tang Ye looked calm, and said, "I am not exactly troubled, just confused. This kind of thing doesn''t hurt me as a man, why don''t you accept it. As for the so-called fascination and conscience, I am not qualified to say this for a long time. Something. Frankly speaking, even if I go to bed with you-I am not afraid, I am in this state. I just don''t understand, why do you suddenly have this idea?"


    Tang Manhong tilted his head, showing a boring look, as if he was careless, dissolute, and irresponsible, and said, "Who knows, when I saw the bleak cloud outside the sky when I was flying over, I suddenly had these emotions. As for me, to live is to live, and the purpose of living is to get revenge. Now I will achieve these goals soon, so I need to find another life goal when I am free."


    "Life without a goal is terrible, swaying, like a puppet. I used to be a puppet of Jiangshanju, and I was afraid of that feeling. Now I am here again in Yanjing. Why do I come to Yanjing? It¡¯s not for you. Whether it¡¯s your request or the summons from the red wall, it¡¯s all around you after all. I¡¯m here for you, understand? It¡¯s all for you, and I think about you all the way. I just want to Looking for a new life goal, influenced by you, this goal is targeted at a man. Then, I found out that I don¡¯t want to see other men except you. Then who else can I look for besides you?¡±


    Tang Manhong looked back at Tang Ye, shrugged, and said, "I''m sorry to make you embarrassed. If you are a good woman, I won''t mind. Or, I will give you a sum of money and go to a certain country for an operation. , I really don''t mind playing with women."


    "..."


    Tang Ye died speechlessly, waved to Tang Manhong, and hummed, "Go on, don''t you mind if I still mind, be a man and be a good woman!"


    Tang Manhong covered his mouth and smiled lightly.


    In fact, she also has a girlish side, she won''t keep her face straight, she will show it when she puts everything down like she does now.


    Tang Ye glanced at her, smiled, and continued to eat his lunch.


    Tang Manhong bit his lip and said, "What are you going to do?"


    Tang Ye was very melancholy with this multiple-choice question. She looked at Tang Manhong, but before he could say rejection or acceptance, Tang Manhong leaned in and bit her red lips. The two will see if they can interact with each other, whether it is far-fetched or unilaterally reluctant, and they will know with one kiss. In the end, it seemed that it went well. Both of them stretched out their hands to embrace each other''s waist. Without force or reluctance, they got together so naturally.


    Tang Manhong smiled very happily, wiped his lips with his hand, and said, "A layer of greasy, really annoying."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Then you still have a thick layer of lipstick."


    Tang Manhong approached some Tang Ye, touched Tang Ye''s thigh with one hand, and said, "Do you want me to eat for you?"


    Fuck, kidding, Tang Ye angrily said: "Do you think I look like such a dirty person?"


    Tang Manhong slapped it and hummed, "I said I would help you eat a box lunch, and I was hungry. What do you think I want to eat from you?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t argue, well, he was evil.


    ...


    The quiet and easy-going Wen Zhongyuan was playing chess with an old man, carefully, frowning and thinking.


    The old man is much more serious than Zhongyuan. He doesn''t seem to like to laugh, and is a typical dull old man. He said to Wen Zhongyuan who frowned and thought about it: "Don¡¯t make too much trouble in the hospital. You have to stay a step ahead. It¡¯s necessary to be able to advance or retreat, whether for yourself or your opponent. Some opponents, you don¡¯t Knowing how terribly a dog jumped the wall when he was forced to his death. It is the most stupid and most failing thing to damage the enemy by one thousand, but at the expense of eight hundred."


    "Yes, grandpa." Wen Zhongyuan said respectfully: "The hospital''s affairs are not that serious. It''s just mediocre. However, it is a dilemma. As long as the poison released by the sister-in-law is not solved, Tang Ye will stay in the hospital forever. Stop Xuanhuang''s plan again."


    "Yeah." The old man replied softly.

 Chapter 397： Wuxiang teacher!

    There is a saying called men and women match, work is not tired. Although Tang Manhong is still the same Tang Manhong, and loves to show Tang Ye with a straight face, but now he will be gentle from time to time, and the cooperation with Tang Ye is very harmonious, so the two are very efficient in dealing with the infection.


    Tang Manhong told Tang Ye that the virus was dead corpse Gu. Tang Ye had guessed right before. Infecting the virus is very similar to carrion, because both have symptoms of corroding the body. But Tang Ye guessed another place wrong. He thought that the corpse gu was an upgraded version of carrion poison, but on the contrary, this corpse gu was actually the primary version of carrion poison.


    "If it is carrion poison, the human body cannot support it for so long before it festers." Tang Manhong said to Tang Ye: "You have used carrion poison. It is very clear that once carrion poison is stained with raw meat, it will immediately begin to corrode. , Making the body look like it was burned, and finally turned into black necrosis. However, the highly poisonous infection now only hibernates in the human body and waits for a certain period of time before it begins to attack, red, swollen, purulent, and bleeding. The poison is not as powerful as the carrion poison, but it has an additional infectious function. This infectious function is also a selective infection, which may be controlled by the person behind it. Otherwise, why are you all right? What about the people you have been in contact with All right?"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Can this thing be manipulated?"


    "Gu Poison was originally planted by the grass ghost, why can''t it?" Tang Man''s red eyes were a little cold and harsh.


    She is also a grass ghost, and hates the grass ghost using poison to harm people. There are not too many grass ghosts now, so directly under the red wall to harm people, if the red wall angers the world, it would be a huge disaster to kill the grass ghosts.


    Tang Ye wanted to solve this infected virus, but for the time being, he didn''t consider the grass ghost to go there, and said to Tang Manhong, "Do you have a solution to this matter?"


    "Of course, otherwise, didn''t this Queen of Southwest Poison call me in vain?" Tang Manhong said with some pride, "I can match it with Carrion Poison, let alone the primary version of Carrion Poison."


    However, Tang Manhong''s expression darkened again and said, "I need a day, but depending on the conditions of the patients right now, it can''t last a day. So I can only save those who haven''t died after a day, sorry."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "They won''t die."


    "Huh?" Tang Manhong was puzzled.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand, and suddenly a gentle spring breeze surged from his hand, making Tang Manhong who was standing in front of him feel very comfortable. He said: "The last time I was besieged and killed in Yundian, I was destined to realize a magic method. Although it can''t bring people back to life, it can continue to live a person, and it can solve your concerns."


    "So amazing?" Tang Manhong''s eyes lit up, feeling that Tang Ye''s existence was full of surprises, and he couldn''t use common sense to figure him out.


    However, Tang Manhong curled his lips again, a little angry, and hummed, "You are not good, you are so annoying."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    Tang Manhong showed a bit of charm, cast a wink at Tang Ye, and said, "You have such an ability, how can I control you with poison in the future? An uncontrollable man makes me very insecure."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "If I were controlled by a woman, then I would feel that I don''t have the dignity of a man. How can a man be without dignity when he is alive?"


    Tang Manhong gently raised the corners of his mouth, smiled a little intriguingly, approached Tang Ye''s body, and said, "I should be abnormal today. I am in estrus with you. Would you like to complete it?"


    Fuck, this woman wants to tease herself again!


    Tang Ye made a cross gesture to Tang Manhong with both hands, and said, "First, solve the virus infection. You also said that these gu poisons are controlled by humans, so there are black hands behind the scenes. Things are not simple. Recently, it has been really troublesome. , I always feel that someone is brewing a big conspiracy. Is it related to the luck of heaven and earth?"


    "Huh?" Tang Manhong didn''t know as much as Tang Ye, and didn''t know much about the luck of heaven and earth, the old Taoist priests, and the gatekeepers of Kunlun.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I will tell you about these things in the future."


    "In the future?" Tang Manhong suddenly laughed playfully.


    "I''m not free now, what''s the problem? Don''t be pretentious..." Tang Ye felt that Tang Manhong was too advanced.


    Tang Manhong smiled and said: "Then when will you treat me... Sun, I can''t wait to hear those big things. You won''t wait for me to become a yellow-faced woman to do something to me?"


    "..."


    I''ll go to the heavens, I''ll talk about it later... Why is this word played badly? I really admire these people who are biting about words, they have to put the meaning up to the ambiguity.


    Tang Ye was angry and glared at Tang Manhong and said: "Go to solve the virus infection immediately, and you can''t delay it for a moment!"


    Tang Manhong shrugged, numbly, unhappy with Tang Ye''s viciousness, but obediently followed Tang Ye to solve the corpse Gu.


    Leaving the lobby of the hospital and heading to the large room where the patient was housed, Tang Ye saw Xu Shichang coming again. Not only Xu Shichang, but also Wang Airen, and several other figures who seem to have a lot of weight in the Red Wall. This battle is not small. Tang Ye''s thoughts sank. Couldn''t it be that something big happened?


    When Xu Shichang saw Tang Ye coming, he immediately greeted him with a grim expression: "Tang Ye, is there a way to solve this virus?"


    Tang Ye frowned in embarrassment. He just told Xu Shichang not long ago that this virus cannot be solved today. How can it be so powerful, come to check today and solve it today, it''s not a god!


    Because of this, everyone knows that people who are seriously ill today may not live tomorrow. Now Xu Shichang, Wang Airen and others have grim expressions. Perhaps someone infected with the virus is in critical condition.


    This was originally a military hospital, and many Red Wall elderly retired here. The achievements of those old people are admirable, and the country hopes that they can enjoy their twilight years. And these old people are mostly mentors to the high-ranking people of the Red Wall. Since they are mentors, I naturally hope that there will be no accidents. Now I am afraid that such an old man is seriously ill, so it directly affects the hearts of Wang Airen, Xu Shichang, and several other old people.


    "What happened?" Tang Ye asked carefully.


    Wang Airen came over and whispered, "Teacher Wuxiang...he is seriously ill."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and immediately entered the ward to check the condition of an old man with frosty hair. This old man is in the military area and no one knows the Red Wall, because he is Guan Tieti, known as the "wuxiang", that is, the warrior''s division. Almost all generals in the military area have been under the guidance of this old man. He is a veritable teacher of ten thousand people. His prestige is even higher than that of Wang Airen. No one wants him to have an accident, even if he is a strong man in his twilight years, not far from the end of his life.


    Sure enough, at this time, one after another car with license plates bearing the special signs of the military area drove outside the hospital, and all the generals who now hold important positions in the military area came down. There are a few others that Tang Ye is familiar with, Jiang Ruoqing and her grandfather Jiang Xingkong came with solemn expressions. Yin Jun and his grandfather also came, with the same solemn expressions. Wang Shoujiang is here too...There are still many high-ranking people, all of them worried and sad.


    Teacher Wuxiang... are you leaving?


    Although everyone was prepared on this day, after all, Wu Xiang''s teacher is old and almost a hundred years old, but even if he goes west, he should not be infected with the virus. Isn''t the body safe after the death of the teacher?


    Wards should not be disturbed, and virus infection must be avoided. Only batches of military commanders arriving can only wait outside the hospital. The scene looked quite spectacular. When everyone heard that Tang Ye was treating Guan Tieti, no matter what they thought of Tang Ye, their eyes were only hope and request at the moment, hoping that Tang Ye could save the life of her teacher.


    Even Jun Yin, who had a deep hatred with Tang Ye, put down that hatred at this moment, hoping that Tang Ye could save Guan Tieti''s life.

 Chapter 398： Courtesy of the military region!

    The incoming military commander sent several representative figures to the ward to visit Guan Tieti, of which Jiang Xingkong was one of the representatives. Under the arrangement of several medical staff, they all put on protective clothing and went outside the ward.


    Seeing Wang Airen, Xu Shichang and others, no matter how these old people usually fight openly and secretly, they all stand together at this time, and they are all concerned about Guan Tieti''s situation.


    "Old Wang, can Tang Ye..." Jiang Xingkong took the initiative to ask his old rival Wang Airen about Guan Tieti''s situation.


    Wang Airen shook his head directly and sighed: "I don''t know."


    Jiang Xingkong hesitated to speak but stopped.


    A senior professor next to him said pessimistically: "I''m afraid it won''t work... This virus is very powerful. Once it erodes, it has strong destructive power and fast speed. The teacher Wu Xiang is very old, and Tang Ye just came to understand the condition, I am afraid it will not be able to save it.


    Several old people looked sad and did not refute the professor''s words. Because what the professor said was the truth, what could Tang Ye expect from him as soon as he came to understand the situation? He is not a god, but a young man, how can he come back to life?


    Tang Ye couldn''t do it, and they couldn''t force it. Tang Ye must be under great pressure at this time. Not only are the heavy red-walled elders like Wang Airen, Xu Shichang, and Jiang Xingkong, but also military commanders waiting outside the hospital. Their expectations and hopes are pressure. If Guan Tieti cannot be saved, the disappointment and sigh of these people may destroy Tang Ye''s state of mind.


    In the ward, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong looked after Guan Tieti seriously. At this time, Guan Tieti''s situation was very bad. He was originally an elderly man. After suffering from dead corpse poison, his wrinkled skin became red and swollen, very strange. And some places were corroded, making this old man look like a zombie... scary.


    But Tang Ye and Tang Man have no fear in their red eyes, they only have a focus, to save this old man!


    Tang Ye first helped Guan Tie to **** the needle to suppress the erosion of the carrion poison, and then transported the strength of the dead wood to give Guan Tie the vitality. Tang Manhong''s approach is a bit scary. She reached out into the charming ditch with her plump breasts, took out a black and scary spider, and placed the spider on the corroded place of Guan Tie Ti. The black spider pierced Guan Tie Ti¡¯s wound with its fangs. Inhaling toxins!


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, this woman really had a poisonous spider hidden in her chest! When I want to take advantage, is it the chest or the poisonous spider that I go in and touch?


    What surprised Tang Ye even more was that Tang Manhong put a hand into his short skirt again and took out a small black snake, letting the small black snake **** the toxins from Guan Tieti like a poisonous spider, in order to slow down the barrier. Tieti''s condition.


    The spider and the little snake are Tang Manhong''s little poison pets, the abyss spider and the black water snake.


    Tang Manhong saw Tang Ye staring at her, probably peeking at her action of taking out poison from her chest and short skirt. She gave Tang Ye a blank look and felt that Tang Ye meant something to her.


    Tang Ye shivered and got goose bumps all over his body.


    Damn, who meant that to her. Is this woman terrible? Which man can stand poison in the two most beautiful places of the body!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking of the movie called "Piranha" that he watched a long time ago. Didn''t a piranha enter the belly of a certain beauty? The beauty said that she didn''t want to have never done it -a Love would die, and she pulled a handsome guy into sex, but the piranha bit off the handsome guy''s stuff. Oh, Faq! Tang Ye didn''t want to be bitten by a poisonous snake while lingering with Tang Manhong. It''s terrible to think about it. You can give yourself to GG when you go to bed. Are you really a romantic ghost? A fool can do such a thing!


    "It seems that my little spiders and little snakes can evolve again. These poisons are very powerful, and they happen to be their nourishment. It is a pity that they need to sleep for more than a month to metamorphose after ingesting once, otherwise they will ingest extremely poisonous here every day. I''ll make a lot of money. Of course, life is a matter of life and saving people is the first thing. I''m just kidding." Tang Manhong smiled as he looked at the abyss spider and the black water snake greedily sucking toxins.


    Tang Ye continued to give Guan Tieti the vitality of the dead wood in spring, Guan Tieti''s expression slowly improved, but Tang Ye had cold sweat on his forehead, obviously it was too hard to transport the vitality, and said: "I think things are too simple. It is not easy to save people with the power of dead wood and spring, and it consumes a lot of money. There are many people who are seriously ill now, I am afraid I can only barely maintain their vitality for a day with my best efforts."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s hard work, Tang Manhong said worriedly: "One day is enough, I will definitely prepare an antidote. Fortunately, this dead corpse gu is not a living gu, otherwise I can''t help it."


    "Living Gu refers to those who have to find the grass hag who put the Gu, and use the stuff on the grass hag''s body to solve the poison. But the next live Gu is not easy, so the grass hag usually doesn''t drop the live Gu." Tang Manhong explained Tao.


    Tang Ye nodded. Fortunately, Tang Manhong was beside him, otherwise he would not be able to solve this virus infection. Now Guan Tieti''s condition is slowly stabilized, and he will go to relieve the condition of other patients. Tang Manhong helps him as much as possible, and he is somewhat moved by his kind behavior.


    ...


    At this time, Wen Zhongyuan was eating at home alone, occasionally watching the dark night outside. He doesn''t have the big air of a young master, and everything in life is simple. It is this kind of him, a character that no one dares to underestimate. Many people don''t even know that he, the grandson of literature and art, is the most thoughtful person. His grandfather Wen Dingmo, like Nawu related Tieti, was praised as an old man.


    The ancients often said that Confucianism used literature to disrupt law, and knights used martial arts to ban them. They are the small group of people who use their brains behind to give pointers to the country, and they can often make a word or a move to make the outside chaotic.


    "Above the court, there have always been two phases of civil and martial arts. But the old man related to martial arts has always been at odds with his grandfather. So, grandpa, let me make my own decision this time and let him go first. The primitive period is the most wonderful opportunity to nurture the court. A court that controls both the sky and the earth is the real court. I write the Central Plains, and I will set the Central Plains to become the court!"


    At this moment, the original intent in the text is full of vigor, like a person who points the world, unstoppable!


    The most ambitious man, although he has a remarkable identity, is the least obvious.


    ...


    Wang Airen, Xu Shichang, Jiang Xingkong and others have been waiting for Tang Ye outside the ward, and finally waited until Tang Ye came out. At this time, Tang Ye was too tired and was supported by Tang Manhong.


    Several old people went up together and asked in unison how the situation of Tang Ye Wuxiang''s teacher. This scene looks quite funny, several high-ranking old people, but they are full of hope for a young man. Tang Ye''s weight, unconsciously, has become so heavy.


    Tang Ye smiled softly at them: "Do you think that Master Guan can live as long as you can live. Now this virus, as long as I am here, it will not kill Master Guan."


    Wow!


    The people waiting outside heard Tang Ye''s words in an uproar.


    To be reasonable, this kid is really arrogant, "With me, the virus will not kill Mr. Guan!" In the current situation of such a virulent infection, those Chinese medicine practitioners who worship at the red wall dare not say that. But a kid from Tang Ye said so!


    Several old people were speechless. When they reacted, they didn''t scold Tang Ye, but thought Tang Ye was really **** cute!


    Afterwards, several old people went in and saw Guan Tieti''s situation stabilized. They all took a deep breath, and their hanging hearts were relieved. Wang Airen''s expression was extremely relieved. Didn''t Tang Ye prove himself again and won the supreme glory?


    At this moment, all the elders present gave Tang Ye a thumbs up, gestured with a simple, wrinkled smile, and slapped Tang Ye on the shoulder to recognize him. Then, the news that Guan Tieti was okay reached the military commander who was waiting outside, and everyone laughed happily. When Tang Ye came out, they took the initiative to shake hands with Tang Ye one by one, and gave Tang Ye a grand salute!


    Seeing this scene, Wang Airen smiled and said: "The road of the military area does not need me to take action. This kid will pave it for himself."

 Chapter 399： Pharaohs pot next door!

    Tang Ye not only gave Guan Tie a continuation of vitality, but also extended vitality to other patients. This was to allow them to support them until one day later, Tang Manhong deployed the antidote, and then everyone was saved. Maybe some pursue perfection, but if you can save everyone, why not strive for it?


    Tang Ye has always been someone who will fight for it, so even if he has overdrawn his strength, he is determined to complete it. This made Tang Manhong who had been by his side very moved. Although this guy was fierce and fierce than anyone else, he was so just and kind. Isn''t the flaw hidden? This guy has a lot of flaws, but it''s enough to have a reason to make yourself tempted.


    Tang Ye accepted the respect of the military commanders, even Yin Jun shook hands with him. Today¡¯s Yin Jun is grateful to Wu Xiang¡¯s teacher, so Tang Ye saved Guan Tieti, so he temporarily put aside his hatred of Tang Ye, held Tang Ye¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°No matter what you have Any enmity, today you saved the old teacher, I will respect you. If one day you fall into my hands, as long as you open up this matter, I will let you go."


    Tang Ye didn''t hate such Yin Jun. He smiled and said, "Then I have to fall into your hands. I''m afraid there will never be this possibility."


    "You are always so arrogant." Yin Jun shook his head and smiled: "However, today you are so arrogant, I am not so repulsive anymore. Because you have reached this point, you are no longer the kid who came to Yanjing for the first time. You have no arrogant capital, but you show the appearance of punching the kindergarten and kicking the nursing home, which is really abominable. Now your identity, your status, your prestige are worthy of your arrogance, I admire you somewhat."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and looked at Yin Jun with a smile: "Why, do you want to laugh with me?"


    "No." Yin Jun snorted coldly: "As long as my affairs with Ruoqing last for a day, there is no possibility of reconciliation with you. May I ask you something? What is the relationship between you and Ruoqing...?"


    Tang Manhong was also very interested in this question. She was supporting Tang Ye staring straight at Tang Ye, even secretly pinching Tang Ye''s waist with one hand. If Tang Ye''s answer did not satisfy her, she would pinch Tang Ye unceremoniously.


    Tang Ye hated Yin Jun a bit, so why ask such a difficult question. If you say that you have nothing to do with Jiang Ruoqing, isn''t that a lie? Everyone knows that he and Jiang Ruoqing are close. But if it is related to Jiang Ruoqing, doesn''t it make it difficult for him and Jiang Ruoqing to do it?


    "I think... Ruoqing and I are just ordinary friends for the time being." Tang Ye replied to Yin Jundao after thinking about it.


    Yin Jun smiled and said: "You''d better remove it for the time being, and always just be ordinary friends with Ruoqing."


    Tang Ye shrugged, expressing perfunctory, not expressing clearly.


    But immediately his waist was pinched by Tang Manhong. What does it mean to be an ordinary friend temporarily? Doesn''t it mean that it may become a relationship beyond ordinary friends at any time? In any case, Tang Manhong also confessed success. Tang Ye said vague words in front of her, she would not be happy.


    Tang Ye endured the pain of being pinched, still talking and laughing on the surface. But he didn''t notice. Jiang Ruoqing, who was not far away, saw him being intimately supported by Tang Manhong, her pretty face was going up to the sky, she was very angry!


    Tang Ye finally finished greeting many soldiers, and then assisted Tang Manhong down to a lounge. Tang Ye sat on the sofa and immediately said to Tang Manhong, "I want to rest, don''t disturb me."


    Tang Manhong gritted his teeth with anger, this guy reacted as if he was a tigress and would eat him!


    "I want to rest too!" Tang Manhong said angrily.


    "Then... I sleep here, where do you sleep?" Tang Ye said cautiously.


    However, Tang Manhong had already sat next to him, stretched out his hand to embrace him, and said, "Why didn''t you sleep together?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye can only bear it. Is it too crowded to sleep two people on a sofa? Even if it''s a man and a woman, it will be tiring if you can go up and down!


    ...


    Thanks to Tang Ye and Tang Manhong''s first aid measures, all patients'' conditions have been alleviated. People who originally thought they could not survive tonight seem to have no problem living a few more days. And I got the promise from Tang Ye and Tang Manhong that related drugs would come out for effective treatment one day later. All the people who contracted the disease regard Tang Ye as a life-saving straw, hoping that Tang Ye can really keep them alive. Xu Shichang breathed a sigh of relief and was very grateful to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye once again proved his ability, this time not only Xu Shichang''s approval, but also more old people from the Red Wall, and even figures from the military area. Only by saving Guan Tieti, Tang Ye can walk sideways in Yanjing. Tang Ye possesses powerful medical skills, which made him easily win the position.


    It is true, even if others have millions of wealth? What about supreme power? The doctor is in control of their lives! As long as their lives need Tang Ye''s medical skills, they must be grateful to Tang Ye and owe Tang Ye''s favor.


    "Old Wang, seeing Tang Ye now, it''s time for me to surrender to you." Jiang Xingkong and Wang Airen stood together and sighed helplessly.


    Wang Airen smiled. He has always competed with Jiang Xingkong. Of course, there is no shame in this competition. It is just about training talents. For example, when Wang Airen opened the way for Tang Ye and Jiang Xingkong opened the way for Jiang Ruoqing, it seems that Tang Ye is great or Jiang Ruoqing is great. In fact, no matter who is good, they are training talents for the country. Therefore, in the end, they are fighting for the benefit of the country, rather than harming others and harming the country''s interests. This kind of rivalry among them can be called more-confidant.


    The friendship between the two old men, now it''s time to have a drink.


    Wang Airen was not polite to Jiang Xingkong, and said proudly: "Can you not admit defeat? This matter is doomed to lose from the very beginning. Tang Ye is a male baby, can''t you beat your female baby?"


    "Hey, what do you mean, Lao Wang? It means that Ruoqing is not better than Tang Ye''s kid?" Jiang Xingkong said unwillingly.


    Wang Airen smiled and said in a playful manner, "Do you think it''s better?"


    "You..." Jiang Xingkong glanced at Jiang Ruoqing who was standing outside. Jiang Ruoqing''s six gods and no masters were probably still affected by the close relationship between Tang Ye and Tang Manhong just now. His face was angry, but aggrieved and sad. Seeing his granddaughter like this, Jiang Xingkong was no longer able to refute Wang Airen, and hummed: "What''s the comparison? Tang Ye''s heart has been poached away by that kid, even a fart!"


    Wang Airen endured a deathly smile, completely gloating.


    Jiang Xingkong got angry and sneered: "Old Wang, where are you so good? Didn''t Jian Jia also suffer from Tang Ye''s kid? I said, why don''t you care about Tang Ye''s aspect? Let him be missed by a woman!"


    "Hey, Jiang, what''s the matter with you? How do you feel that you want to help Tang Ye? Shouldn''t you scold Tang Ye and tell him not to harm your granddaughter?" Wang Airen looked at Jiang Xingkong and laughed.


    "Lao Wang, you..." Jiang Xing was too airy, but he didn''t know how to argue. Mainly because Wang Airen was right, Tang Ye was so careless that he should warn him not to harass his granddaughter, but he did not think about it, but hoped that Tang Ye would not be delayed by the love of his children. The meaning is, even if his granddaughter is harmed by Tang Ye, as long as Tang Ye still uses his abilities to serve the country?


    Jiang Xingkong felt that this thought was too depraved, and said badly to Wang Airen: "Pharaoh, Pharaoh next door is never a good thing! Look, you, the kid brought out by the next door Pharaoh, to what extent?! "

 Chapter 400： Let the sky fall!

    Wang Airen and Jiang Xingkong were struggling with their beards. Xu Shichang saw him. Xu Shichang knew that Wang Airen and Jiang Xingkong had been guarding Tang Ye¡¯s Red Wall old man, so he went to say hello to them, then called some old people and ran to drink. Tea chat.


    After a short break, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong began to devote themselves to the work of making antidote. This time the matter is resolved, not only will Tang Ye receive awards, but Tang Manhong will also. For this reason, Tang Manhong will not be afraid of being held accountable by the Red Wall for his status as the red fox of the Tianbang, and can be assured of activities in Yanjing. This is just right. The New Tangmen has already stabilized, and now returning to Yanjing''s layout is very beneficial to future development.


    Wen Dingmo was called an old writer, and his reputation was not better than that of Wuxiang''s teacher Guan Tie. Nowadays in the peaceful and prosperous age, the Wenxiang line occupies more positions in the red wall. Policies are written out and enforced by force. However, the warriors have always been arrogant, and have always repelled the literati who used their mouths to direct them at the Red Wall Palace. Therefore, civil and military are not very accurate. But in any case, they are all people who have been familiar with the Red Wall court all their lives. Regardless of whether they are dissatisfied or fighting in private, they still have to be polite on the surface. So Wen Dingmo went to the Military Region Hospital to visit Guan Tieti after he had dealt with the matter at hand at the Red Wall Palace.


    It''s just that now the military area hospital is dominated by a group of soldiers. When he passed by as a literati, he had to be ridiculed for a while, saying that he was hypocritical and pretentious, I am afraid that Guan Tieti would die. This kind of irony has even turned into speculation. Is it possible that Wen Dingmo is behind Wen Dingmo''s illness?


    Wen Dingmo couldn''t bear this kind of speculation, and angered those humans who used the heart of a villain to save the belly of a gentleman: "I Wen Dingmo and Wu Xiang¡¯s teacher have been in the court for decades. I know him, and he knows me. If this is my work, he will know when he wakes up thinking about it. If he thinks so, then I will sit at home and wait for him to pay for it. I will never fight back!"


    Wen Dingmo''s words shocked many people. Indeed, the old military ministers and the old writers have worked together in the Red Wall Palace for decades, and everyone has worked hard for this country. Although there may be disagreements sometimes, but it is just a verbal argument, so as not to use such vicious methods behind the scenes.


    Some literati from Tongwen Dingmo were not very calm, and sneered at the people in the military area, and in turn sarcastically said: "Since ancient times, there are many warriors, but now it is true. You are born with no brains or practice martial arts. Without thinking, how could the old man do such absurd things?"


    Originally, the military personnel in the military area were persuaded by Wen Dingmo''s remarks and did not want to speak coldly, but they could not sit still because they were ridiculed by these literati and quarreled with those literati. In the end, Xu Shichang came to stop it. Wen Dingmo didn''t say anything when the civil and military parties quarreled. He waited for an apology and left. Many warriors accused him of being treacherous and cunning, and would be able to protect his life wisely.


    Wen Dingmo returned to his car. The driver was an old housekeeper and his confidant, who was called the Little Face Buddha. Because the face of the old housekeeper is very small, but it looks like the thin version of the smiling Buddha in the Buddhist murals, it is called the Little Face Buddha.


    The little face Buddha drove away, and saw Wen Dingmo sitting in the back seat with his eyes closed, he smiled, and said, "Should I not get along with those warriors?"


    Wen Dingmo shook his head lightly and smiled, and said, "It''s been like this for decades, no surprise."


    Little Face Buddha no longer speaks, and to accompany such characters, the best attitude is to speak less and wait. No matter how good you are, don''t talk too much to please the master. The master doesn''t like to be figured out, and prying the master''s mind is the biggest taboo. So even if you know the master''s mind, it is enough to wait for the master to act and then cooperate to say a few words, just like the **** who accompanied the emperor in ancient times.


    After Wen Dingmo returned to the mansion, he waved his hand to let the housekeeper retreat, and went to the backyard by himself. He saw Wen Zhongyuan standing alone on his back, looking up at the night sky, sporadic.


    Wen Zhongyuan noticed that his grandfather came back, smiled, and said: "Every time I look at the stars in the sky, I always feel that when I climb to a high place, those stars are on the top of my head and can be picked up. But after climbing to a high place, I found out that the stars It¡¯s still extremely far away from me. Maybe if I climb up, the starry sky will become higher. People, maybe it¡¯s never possible to touch the starry sky, right?"


    Wen Dingmo raised his head and looked at the starry sky, showing a sarcastic smile, and said: "So you think that if you want to touch the starry sky, it''s not how you climb up, but let the starry sky fall by yourself?"


    "Is there anything wrong?" Wen Zhongyuan looked at Wen Dingmo and said, "Since the method of climbing by yourself is not feasible, why not the method of letting the stars fall down?"


    Wen Dingmo looked at the grandson who intended to make the sky fall, shook his head and sighed, "Humans are just human beings."


    "The heavenly immortals are also made by the ascension of human beings." Wen Zhongyuan said with gaze.


    Wen Dingmo wanted to say something but stopped. After all, he didn''t say much. He patted Wen Zhongyuan on the shoulder and said, "You are smart about this matter."


    In the text, the indifferent expression like a spring breeze, the bright and dust-free eyes, and the faint smile at the corner of the mouth finally had some changes. He closed his eyes, then opened them, clenched his fists, and replied, "Well, because I failed, I became smart."


    He originally wanted to kill Wen Dingmo''s opponent Guan Tieti by contracting the virus, but based on the current results, he failed.


    When he received this news just now, he was very surprised and a little startled. After reacting, he just shook his head and smiled. He didn''t expect that the first time he played against Tang Ye, he would soon fail. He had heard of a curse about Tang Ye, which was to be an opponent with Tang Ye, and it was never possible to win. Even if the process wins, the result will still be lost.


    He found it interesting, Tang Ye really has that kind of ability?


    He wanted to play a game with Tang Ye.


    Wen Dingmo looked at the original language in the text and said with great heart: "A small defeat is also a defeat. Don''t do this casually in the future."


    "Good." Wen Zhongyuan said modestly.


    Wen Dingmo went back to the room to rest, turned around and walked out a few steps, then turned around and said to Wen Zhongyuan: "Your small failure is a big success for Tang Ye. Tang Ye is okay, if it is the kid from the Dong family, you may not have any thoughts. Look at the stars."


    This time Wen Zhongyuan just controlled the virus infection in a military hospital. Even if it failed, it would have little effect on him. However, because of this incident, Tang Ye received recognition and admiration from a large number of military region personnel, and the military region owed others favors, so Tang Ye''s gains were huge.


    Of course, Wen Dingmo hadn''t put Tang Ye in his eyes, so he was not too angry with Wen Zhongyuan''s unauthorized arrangements, just reminding Wen Zhongyuan not to be reckless in the future.


    Wen Zhongyuan is rarely criticized for doing wrong, and he is criticized for his failures even less, almost none, because he has hardly failed, but now he has experienced it once because he lost to Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye...well...he..." After Wen Dingmo left, Wen Zhongyuan looked at the starry sky again, squinting and smiling.

 Chapter 401： Immortal Xiaoqiang is dead!

    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong rushed to make the antidote for the corpse gu, and finally made the antidote at noon the next day. After experiments, it was confirmed to be effective. It remains to be seen whether it can be cured in one go. Nevertheless, this is also exciting news. Everyone in the military area hospital expressed their gratitude to them, and Xu Shichang''s hanging heart was truly relieved.


    On this day, the military hospital, which was once silent as a haunted house because of the virus infection, became popular again. The poor nurses who were once afraid of the virus rushed back and forth, enthusiastically taking care of the patients in accordance with Tang Ye''s instructions, and the doctors were also fully committed. Invest in the follow-up production of antidote and the work of treating patients.


    After those patients received treatment, the redness and swelling on their bodies began to subside, and the decayed wounds that were bleeding and purulent were crusted. This is the best proof that the illness has recovered. All the people infected with the virus cried with joy. They thought that they would not only die but also die miserably. They didn''t expect to be saved now. Their gratitude to Tang Ye could not be expressed in words.


    Some patients who were slightly injured and felt all right after receiving treatment, went directly to Tang Ye to express gratitude in person. But after they went to find Tang Ye, they found that if they wanted to see Tang Ye, they were not in their turn. Because outside the room, there are many beautiful little nurses looking around, all wanting to see Tang Ye.


    One of the patients felt strange and said, "Why is your nurse looking for Doctor Tang?"


    A young nurse shook her long hair and said, "Of course, thank you Doctor Tang. He made me feel safe. He protected me, our hospital, and all of us. I must Thank him very much!"


    Several patients expressed their understanding of the little nurse''s thoughts. After all, the previous illness was too terrifying, and it frightened many charming little nurses. Now that Tang Ye has resolved the symptoms, the little nurses are relieved, and they should really be grateful. But soon a few patients discovered something wrong. Why did these little nurses wear such short skirts in the fall?


    Oh, there are some who deliberately put skirts on their bodies, so that the two white huahuamei-m legs show more. Why doesn''t it feel like simply thanking Dr. Tang?


    "Aren''t you cold in such a short skirt?" a simple patient asked with concern.


    The little nurses were upset, and hummed: "I want you to control it?!"


    "Hey, what do you guys look at! This is not for you, but for Dr. Tang. Go, go back to the ward and take a good rest. Don''t hinder our work here!"


    "..."


    The little nurses started chattering, completely unaware that Tang Ye and Tang Manhong were very upset in the lounge. Can''t you let yourself have a good night''s sleep?


    Tang Ye felt very painful, and finally the little nurses were quiet, Tang Manhong leaned on him again, teasing intentionally or unconsciously. He finally couldn''t help being angry, and hummed, "Can''t you let me sleep well?"


    Tang Manhong squeezed on him and smiled maliciously: "I have always said to let you sleep, but if you just say nothing, I am not in a hurry? You are sleeping with me!"


    Tang Ye was furious, and cursed: "Tang Manhong, I said, why do you have a spring in autumn?"


    Tang Manhong curled his lips and said, "In the spring, there are too many women who are springing up next to you. Newcomers like me, let alone eating meat, just can''t even drink a little soup. So I can only stagger the time. You belong to me now!"


    Tang Ye wants to cry without tears, and the most terrifying thing is when a woman plays a gangster!


    "But since last night we stayed up until dawn, and until noon, we have been busy making the antidote. How can we do that when we are so tired?" Tang Ye said with his eyes closed, trying hard to make himself in Tang Manhong. Can fall asleep even under harassment.


    Tang Manhong threw off his high heels, spread his two **** long legs, and sat on Tang Ye. She leaned down and ignored the two plump **** pressed against Tang Ye, perhaps deliberately. She squeezed Tang Ye''s eyes with her hand and said, "I have an aphrodisiac. Are you afraid that I can''t make it after taking the medicine?"


    "..."


    Fuck, Tang Ye almost spit out old blood, staring at Tang Manhong fiercely and cursing: "Do you want **** or life?"


    Tang Man gave Tang Ye a red-and-white look, charmingly said: "You are Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten, will you die so easily?"


    Tang Ye was really helpless, and said earnestly, "I am Xiaoqiang who can''t be beaten to death, but I''m also a cow that will be exhausted. If I work too hard, I will really be exhausted."


    Tang Manhong still didn''t let Tang Ye go. He clicked on the buttons on the front of his clothes, and his plump chest was ready to come out. He even attached it to Tang Ye, stimulating: "I am a field that has never been ploughed by cattle, and it hurts for the first time. , It will end soon."


    "Tang Manhong, you are insulting me!" Tang Ye was furious.


    Tang Man was so angry that she took the initiative to dedicate her life and asked this guy if she asked, she said, "You think you are a gentleman, don''t think I don''t know you are fooling around with some women! What a joke, now in front of me Pretend to be upright!"


    Tang Ye glanced at her and said, "I didn''t mean this. You just said it will end soon. Isn''t this insulting me? I will be fast?!"


    "..."


    Tang Manhong was speechless.


    This guy... is really shameless.


    Tang Man blushed, his tone returned to his gentleness, and said, "Then I will endure the pain, as long as you want..."


    Tang Ye sighed, and said, "Since you are so eager, then I will fulfill you. You lie down and I will go up."


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong rolled over and fell asleep, then pulled Tang Ye onto her.


    Tang Ye pulled away some of her long hair and saw her breathing quickly, her chest straightened and shaking, and a pair of beautiful-m legs closed. Obviously she was very nervous, and she didn''t know how much shame she had to endure by the so-called active dedication. Tang Ye reached out and gently hugged her neck, kissed, and asked: "Why are you doing this so quickly? This is your body, your most precious thing."


    Tang Manhong bit his lip and said softly: "I''m afraid, I have a problem, that is, I am suffering from gains and losses, so I will get the things I decide to get the first time, and I will never be muddled.


    "This character is good, I like it." Tang Ye said with a light smile, leaning down.


    Tang Manhong was happy, telling herself to relax in her heart. It''s just to take off his clothes and do that. It''s very simple. However, she suddenly found that her head was swollen and she wanted to sleep.


    She looked at Tang Ye and realized what had happened. It was Tang Ye''s hand that slightly held her neck and pressed it on a certain vein of her, which caused her to fall short of hypoxia. In other words, Tang Ye fainted her.


    "Tang Ye, you bastard! Bitch!" Tang Manhong scolded Tang Ye before unconscious.


    How can there be such a man who says he wants to sleep on himself, but faints himself!


    Tang Manhong cried.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Man Hong, you are a little abnormal today. Get a good night''s sleep."


    After Tang Manhong fell into a coma, Tang Ye asked her to lie down and rest, and then ran to sleep well. Thinking about Tang Manhong''s absurd behavior, he found it funny and helpless. Hey, do these women think that they are just men whose brains only use their lower body to think?

 Chapter 402： Gu poison clues!

    Another night fell.


    Thanks to the antidote provided by Tang Ye and Tang Manhong, the terrible infectious virus was wiped out, and the military hospitals resumed operations. Even at night, the various departments are still working attentively.


    Tang Ye felt a lot more comfortable after waking up, stretched her waist, and saw Tang Manhong still asleep. He walked to Tang Manhong and looked at Tang Manhong''s pretty face, still feeling a little strange. How come you have another woman suddenly?


    Tang Manhong woke up and saw Tang Ye sitting next to him, suddenly struck by thunder, and immediately awake, went straight to put her hand around Tang Ye¡¯s neck, and put Tang Ye¡¯s head between her chest and underarms. , Said angrily: "Tang Ye, you bitch, you pervert! You incompetent fellow! Go to hell!"


    "Ahem..." Tang Ye felt so painful. The woman''s chest was so big that she couldn''t breathe.


    Tang Ye relieved his breath by supporting Tang Manhong''s chest, and thus took advantage of it. Unexpectedly, Tang Manhong did not object to his actions on her crisp breasts. Tang Ye coughed twice and said, "Man, Manhong, give me a chance to explain! If you want to scold me, scold me slowly."


    Tang Manhong was very angry about Tang Ye fainting her, but knowing that Tang Ye¡¯s face was as thick as a dead pig, she was not afraid of boiling water, so she let go of Tang Ye, staring at Tang Ye and snorted: "What do you do? Explained?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You can scold me, but you have to scold me well, or I won''t accept it."


    Tang Manhong went to get a bottle of mineral water, took a few sips, and said to Tang Ye: "You have to be justified when you scold you, right? Okay, let me tell you, Tang Manhong is a reasonable woman. I scold you. Bitch, it¡¯s because you lied to me. Originally we would have done that, but what happened to you knocking me out? The next thing is to call you a pervert. Why did you knock me out? Because you have a necrophilia . Did you stun me and then do what to me? Rape-s corpse? This is still the same! In the end, call you incompetent, huh...you won''t be incompetent in that respect, so are you escaping?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and looked at Tang Manhong speechlessly: "You are silly, but you should be angry. We are all adults. There is no need to suppress sex. Then treat you as if I bully you. Can I make up for you again?"


    "Bah, I hate you men the most for saying compensation. If you hurt a woman, you can say compensation? Then if I cut it, can you say compensation?" Tang Man hummed.


    Tang Ye curled his lips, they were all grown-ups, and it was really hypocritical to quarrel like this with a young couple. He used to hold Tang Manhong, and Tang Manhong began to avoid and evade, but he held it forcibly, and Tang Manhong slowly followed, only to express anger with his cheeks puffed out. Tang Ye touched some sensitive parts of her with his hands again, Tang Manhong slumped down, and could only pour into Tang Ye''s arms more obediently. As a result, she basically couldn''t get up to Tang Ye''s temper.


    Tang Ye bit Tang Manhong''s slender and white neck, and inhaled under Tang Manhong''s earlobes. Two very provocative movements made Tang Manhong more obedient. He whispered, "Find a better time, a better place. , Shall we do that again?"


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong didn''t have any anger, and when Tang Ye was so provoked, his IQ had dropped several levels long ago, and Tang Ye softly agreed to anything.


    Although Tang Ye was sometimes teased by women, his experience in teasing women was not uncommon. After coaxing Tang Manhong back, he let go of Tang Manhong and said with a solemn expression: "Although the dead body is solved now, you said, This dead corpse Gu was manipulated by someone, so someone behind the scenes laid out this matter. I must find out who did it, because this matter is related to Sun Qisheng''s events at that time. And Sun Qisheng involved in wanting to kill Grandpa Wang. This Everything is not a coincidence. Someone has been hiding behind us and cheating on us. So many things have happened. If you don''t get him out, am I still a man?"


    Tang Manhong curled his lips and looked at Tang Ye and said, "To prove that you are a man, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. You can prove it by making my stomach bigger."


    "..."


    "Tang Manhong, can we still speak well?" Tang Ye was speechless.


    Tang Manhong laughed out loud and said, "I can help you."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at Tang Man with red eyes looking forward.


    Tang Manhong''s role in this matter was far beyond Tang Ye''s imagination. She squinted her eyes and said, "There are very few people in this world who can formulate carrion poison, especially after my Tang family was destroyed. The witches enshrined in the Tang sect were killed one after another, almost No one will. The reason why I can prepare it is because of the five poisons my mother left behind. After I rebuilt the Tangmen, I visited the old people who survived the Tangmen tragedy one by one. My intention was to settle their rest of their lives. , Surprisingly, there was an old man whose dual purpose was dug out. It was a witch Gu who was enshrined in Tang Sect. I believe she will know the situation of many people who knew how to prepare carrion poison. The person who prepares the carrion poison can then target the person who dropped the corpse gu this time, and then track down the black hand behind the scenes."


    Tang Ye was very surprised. With Tang Manhong''s help, things would be much simpler. But at the same time he was very worried that even the witch Gu can control the person behind him, so his strength is too strong. Even, combined with the recent upsurge in Yanjing, he suspects that the forces involved in this person have reached the Red Wall, Jiangshanju, the Red Fortress, the Miao Clan and so on almost simultaneously.


    What kind of people can extend their power to so many fields? Didn''t the Red Wall notice at all?


    Tang Manhong saw Tang Ye frowning and thinking, and said worriedly: "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Something might be happening."


    "So what? No one has stipulated that you should be a hero who saves the world. Your hard work is enough." Tang Manhong was a little angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too tired sometimes.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s probably related to luck. It''s like a country has limited luck. Every bit of luck should be used in important places or given to important people. But I don''t know. Is it God¡¯s will or the will of this country that has taken special care of me and has given me the limited air transport. Should I give it back?"


    Tang Manhong didn''t understand so much, but since he chose to stay with Tang Ye, he would follow it wholeheartedly. She looked at Tang Ye firmly and said: "No matter what you do, I will support you."


    One day later, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong went to the New Tangmen in the southwest, looking for the witch Gu who had been dug out of the binoculars to ask about the preparation of carrion poison, intending to investigate the black hand behind it.


    It was also on this day that Wen Zhongyuan went to Xiangshan Biyun Temple to offer incense, stood on the Xiangshan Mountain and watched the entire Yanjing City, with a panoramic view of Yanjing City.


    He stretched out a hand and put it in front of his eyes, looking at the world through the fine gap between his fingers, as if the whole world had been held by him.


    Zhongyuan twitched at the corner of his mouth and said to himself: "Tang Ye, since you always can''t control yourself, let me take care of it. The second time, do you win or lose?"

 Chapter 403： Conquer the crowd at your fingertips!

    Tang Ye was the first time to visit the newly established Tang Sect. He thought about coming here before, after all, this was the first force he developed. It was a great opportunity to go to Yundian last time, but because of the siege and Jiangshanju''s action, he had to travel between Baoling Village and Yanjing, and there was no time to come to Tangmen.


    Now following Tang Manhong here, his positioning is a bit special. Is it the man of Tang Manhong, or the real sect master of Tang Sect who has been rumored to be the man behind the scenes since its establishment?


    "I still have the identity of a behind-the-scenes sect master?" Tang Ye followed Tang Manhong on a quiet trail, listening to Tang Manhong''s explanation, a little surprised.


    Tang Manhong didn''t seem to be so willing to give Tang Ye such a powerful identity, and said, "The New Tang Sect was established at the beginning, and you promoted it. You also know that most of the members of the New Tang Sect are transformed by the killers of the past. I promised that they would not be hunted down by the Red Wall. I can only say that there is a mysterious person taking care of them. Who else can this mysterious person besides you?"


    "Then have you told them my identity?" Tang Ye asked.


    "Can you still be called a mysterious person after you say your identity?" Tang Manhong said contemptuously.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and did not continue to choke with Tang Manhong. This woman was a little strange, she showed herself sternly, and she harassed herself at the same time, it was hard to wait.


    The environment of Tangmen is very good. Although it is located in a remote place in the southwest, the mountains and forests are quiet, the bluestone trails stretch, and the leaves on both sides are covered with the wind, which is very fresh. Walking on the trail is refreshing.


    From the trail to the mountain, there will be pavilions for rest at intervals. If Tang Manhong hadn''t deliberately concealed the place of Tangmen, this place could be regarded as a scenic spot. In fact, this place is not far from Mount Emei on the other side of Sichuan, and mountain climbers often come here. But because Tang Manhong made the Tang Sect people pretend to be ordinary people, it would not attract special attention.


    After walking the bluestone trail, I reached a flat ground and saw that there were wooden houses similar to stilts on the opposite side and along the cliffs. That was where the Tangmen members lived. The Miao people mostly build cottages, and the cottage houses are mainly wooden buildings, mostly stilted buildings.


    Diaojiao buildings are mostly built on the mountain and river, and belong to the dry-lane building, but they are different from the general dry-lane houses. Almost all of the usual dry fence houses are suspended, but the stilted buildings are not, and the stilted buildings are semi-dry fences. According to some ethnic beliefs and the like, the house is in the shape of a tiger sitting, with "left green dragon, right white tiger, front Suzaku, and back Xuanwu" as the best house. Later, the orientation was emphasized, or sitting west to east, or east to west. .


    Tang Ye looked at the stilted buildings built in front of the mountains. The small ones had two or three floors, and the large ones had seven or eight floors, which was spectacular. It is difficult for people outside to think that there will be such a spectacular scene in such a remote mountain. This is like a bunch of cottages, but also like a hidden clan. In fact, Tangmen''s territory is much more than these stilted buildings, and there are many caves in the cliffs. These gloomy caves are home to many poisons and are also part of the Tang Sect. And behind the cliffs, there are weird water pools, under the water pools are highly poisonous pools, or huge poisons lurking.


    Now Tang Manhong let people open up a big pool for hiding the red and purple spirit pythons. When the water pool is opened, she will drag the python to the dense forest over Baoling Village. When the time comes, there will be a giant python sitting in the Tang Sect, and Tang Manhong is not afraid of any strong attack.


    The people of Tang Sect are mainly composed of two parts, one is the conversion of the killer of the sky list, and the other is the people of the old Tang Sect who Tang Manhong found after rebuilding the Tang Sect. These people are all warriors, and one characteristic of warriors is to submit to the strong. The strength of Tang Manhong and Yueya was obvious to all from the New Tang Sect, so they were convinced. But now that Tang Manhong brought Tang Ye back, they hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s strength, but saw that Tang Manhong was so polite to Tang Ye, so they had some ideas.


    This kid is the mysterious person that the master said?


    Originally they thought that the mysterious person in Tang Manhong''s mouth was an old man, at least an experienced and well-experienced man. But Tang Ye, hey, what a kid, he died in his twenties. How many things can you experience when you are in your twenties? So some people are not convinced by Tang Ye.


    Especially when Tang Manhong summoned the people and told them Tang Ye''s identity, and let them listen to Tang Ye''s words in the future, several people expressed their opinions. A burly man stood up and said: "The master, order me to only obey you. As for this Mr. Tang...oh, is he your brother?"


    The big man realized that Tang Ye was also surnamed Tang, what did it have to do with Tang Manhong? In case it is Tang Manhong''s elder brother or younger brother, then it is only natural for Tang Manhong to cover him, isn''t it looking for excitement when he expresses his dissatisfaction?


    Tang Manhong was a little embarrassed and planned to explain it. The ghost knows why Tang Ye''s surname is Tang, he has no blood relationship with this guy, okay, he is a woman who is going to bed with him, if there is a blood relationship, how can I live?


    However, when Tang Manhong wanted to explain, Tang Ye said naturally: "This brother, I am definitely not the elder brother of the sect master. At first glance, I know that she is older than me. She is about the same as my sister."


    "Tang Ye, are you looking for death?!" Tang Manhong was furious, damnly saying that he was old and his mother was still very young. Age is a woman''s taboo!


    Tang Ye hit the angry Tang Manhong haha.


    Seeing this, everyone suddenly felt joy. Tang Manhong was usually cold, and was also called the Queen of Poison. They didn''t dare to joking around to irritate her, but now that Tang Ye molested her, nothing happened and everyone felt happy. The high-cold beautiful host is molested!


    Tang Manhong became angry and glared at everyone, saying, "I know you don''t agree with Tang Ye, so good, now I give you a chance, you can do it together, if you win Tang Ye, then you can not listen to Tang Ye in the future. But. If you can''t beat Tang Ye... will you be so useless?"


    "No!" everyone shouted in unison.


    Is this a joke? A group of people can''t beat Tang Ye, a hairy boy?


    Tang Manhong looked at Tang Ye again and smiled sweetly. There was an extremely sharp knife hidden in this smile. He snorted coldly, "Whether you can control Tang Sect depends on your performance."


    "You..." Tang Ye was very angry. This was obviously Tang Manhong''s revenge. Originally, he was prestigious and could only play singles with a few dissatisfied people, but under Tang Manhong''s instigation, he wanted to fight everyone. Isn''t this much more difficult?


    Just now, the burly man was surging with enthusiasm, and Tang Manhong said, he was no longer polite, and said to Tang Ye Dao: "Little brother, I will ask you two tricks below, it''s rude!"


    The burly man immediately rushed away, showing no politeness to Tang Ye.


    This big man was a famous King Kong domineering in Tang Sect, and no one dared to directly face his fist. Everyone showed good looks at the show, even Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon stood together, showing a sly smile, wanting to watch Tang Ye''s good show. Although they knew that Tang Ye could cope with it, they didn''t want to make Tang Ye feel better, so who made him so drag?


    The ghostly crescent moon glanced at Tang Manhong, and asked nonchalantly: "Are you asleep?"


    Tang Manhong flushed, stared at Crescent, and said in a bad mood: "What are you thinking about!"


    Crescent Wuliu''s eyes rolled, without further questioning. But the more she didn''t speak, the more Tang Manhong''s face became hot, as if she was seen through. The problem is, she really didn''t sleep with Tang Ye.


    At this time, the burly man punched in front of Tang Ye, but Tang Ye kept showing a calm smile and did not hide. Everyone felt that he was too arrogant, and all cheered for the big man. However, when Tang Ye made his move, he only flicked the big man''s fist with one finger, and with a bang, the big man was shot and flew out directly to the ground, unable to get up.


    The scene suddenly quieted down, and everyone looked at each other and was so shocked that they could not speak.


    Just a flick of a finger will kill Donkey Kong?


    If this is not an illusion, then Tang Ye is definitely the kind of hidden world powerhouse the master said!


    Never imagined that such a young boy had such strength. Is it a genius?


    Tang Manhong and Yueya who were waiting for a good show saw this, their faces stretched suddenly. Crescent, who loves weirdness, expressed dissatisfaction, and hummed: "This guy is so annoying. It''s just so shocking, so let''s not let people watch the show!"


    Tang Manhong could only smile bitterly, looking at Tang Ye''s expression both complicated and a little ecstatic. This guy has become so strong!


    Tang Ye''s shot was so shocking that everyone didn''t dare to go up and fight him. Although everyone joined hands, he was still able to solve it easily. Everyone had to persuade them, believing that Tang Ye was the mysterious powerhouse Tang Manhong said, and they were absolutely unable to disobey.


    However, even though everyone had taken Tang Ye to the ground, they were still a little cautious, guessing what the relationship between Tang Ye and Tang Manhong was. They are all named Tang, which is very misleading. Is it a sibling or a...friend in the gun?

 Chapter 404： You are too selfish!

    After everyone learned Tang Ye''s strength, they all refused. And because Tang Ye was the mysterious master Tang Manhong had been talking about, everyone felt that this was a day worth celebrating. So in the evening, everyone held a bonfire party.


    Because a large part of Tang Sect''s people were converted from Heavenly List Assassins, they were of all kinds. Some are careless, vulgar people. Some like to sit quietly and ponder, with a withdrawn personality. Everyone has their own characteristics, so the bonfire party is pretty exciting. Eating meat with big mouthfuls, drinking wine happily, it was lively all night.


    At the celebration, most of the people chatted around Tang Ye''s topic, and Tang Ye quickly became a group with everyone. However, when Tang Ye was asked about his relationship with Tang Manhong, Tang Manhong would float out very "coincidentally". Each person gave a few glaring glances, making everyone afraid to ask this ambiguous topic. But this happens to be the place where there is no silver three hundred taels. If Tang Manhong has a clear relationship with Tang Ye, is it necessary to cover it up like this? Therefore, the eyes of everyone watching Tang Ye and Tang Manhong became meaningful.


    "Blame you! You don''t tell them these will die!" Tang Manhong blushed and scolded Tang Ye angrily after dispelling the crowd.


    With a bowl of wine in his hand, Tang Ye watched Tang Manhong hiccup, and said speechlessly, "I tell you, if you don''t come over and do some useless cover-ups, we won''t have any problems with keeping it. But I''m surprised. Yanjing, you know how to make a fuss, why are you busy covering it up now? Oh, I finally figured it out. I thought it was only a moment of estrus, so now I decided to draw a clear line?"


    "You..." Tang Manhong''s eyes flushed with anger, and said aggrieved: "Tang Ye, do you have to anger me like this?"


    Tang Ye probably drank a lot of wine without sobering up. His words stimulated Tang Manhong''s self-esteem and did not take it seriously, so she turned her head and did not apologize to Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong gave Tang Ye a ferocious look, and then left with aggrieved anger.


    The burly man was called Donkey Kong. He was killed by Tang Ye. He wanted to find Tang Ye to drink a few more bowls of wine. It happened to see Tang Ye quarreling with Tang Manhong. He sighed again and again. After Tang Manhong left, he quickly slapped him Going to Tang Ye''s head, he said, "Brother Tang, why are you such a master?"


    "I''m not angry with her, what I said is the truth." Tang Ye shrugged.


    Donkey Kong immediately slapped Tang Ye a few more times, continuously shooting on Tang Ye''s back. Tang Ye was irritated and vomited for a few mouthfuls. He took a few big breaths and felt comfortable and awake a lot. Then he thought about it, it seemed that Tang Manhong was indeed angry.


    Donkey Kong saw that Tang Ye was awake a lot, and gave Tang Ye a thumbs up, and said, "Brother, go, happy tonight, all drunk, it''s a good time to pick the master."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Donkey Kong hurriedly made a whispered "hush" gesture to Tang Ye, approached Tang Ye and whispered, "I have wine now and I am drunk. Which one is not sleeping?"


    Fuck, Tang Ye looked at Donkey Kong, but he didn''t expect that the honest big man was an old driver. He giggled and said to Donkey Kong, "Are you not afraid of being heard by the master?"


    "That''s why I talked to you very quietly. Damn, am I not for your sexual blessing? You owe me a favor!" Donkey Kong said solemnly.


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, but Donkey Kong retreated and waved to Tang Ye: "There is a cave on the cliff, which is the exclusive place for the master and the crescent girl. There is a natural hot spring, which is most suitable for women. I¡¯m soaking up my face. Normally, the doorkeeper and Miss Crescent will go to soak every night. Presumably the doorkeeper is there now, brother, hurry up, there are flowers worthy of trouble!"


    "Remember that you owe me a favor!" Donkey Kong slipped away in ashes.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, he also owed favor? He looked at the cave on the cliff, **** trough, these guys are so clear that the crescent and crescent often go there to soak in hot springs, aren''t they peeking every day?


    However, it is estimated that they will not succeed in stealing. With the temper of Man Hong and Crescent, they must have been cracked before they approached.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and after hesitating several times, he walked towards the cave on the cliff.


    Entering the cave, Tang Ye immediately saw a dark spider crawling, it was an abyss spider. Sure enough, Tang Manhong arranged poison and wanted to watch her take a shower. It was absolutely impossible.


    However, the Abyss Spider didn''t stop Tang Ye, but crawled into Cave-n. Tang Ye knew that this was Tang Manhong''s manipulation, and walked directly inside.


    The oil lamp was lit in the cave-n, and the light was dim, but after entering the innermost, the light became much brighter, and there was a natural hot spring, steaming hot. Surrounded by clean rocks, the rocks are of different shapes, surrounded by the hot springs, and matched with the fog, it feels like a secret cave in the sky.


    Standing by the hot spring, Tang Manhong just took off his clothes, revealing a white carcass in the mist of Yinyin, with a perfect curve looming, full of alluring. She noticed Tang Ye coming in and immediately plunged into the hot spring, only to see her beautiful scented shoulders and her dark hair.


    Tang Ye saw Tang Manhong like this and said that there was no reaction at all. But he knew that Tang Manhong was still sulking and walked over with a sigh of relief. Tang Manhong walked into some hot springs again, preventing Tang Ye from seeing too much.


    "I was drinking just now." Tang Ye explained.


    Tang Manhong snorted: "Don''t talk about drinking."


    Tang Ye was silent, thought for a while, and said, "It''s really weird. We suddenly became like that. I''m worried if you have emotional problems, whim or something. You are a woman, a lifelong business."


    Tang Manhong was also silent. After a long time, he looked back at Tang Ye, seemingly wronged and unwilling, and said: "I''ve been thinking about you all the time. The more I want to occupy my heart, the more I can do it..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, suddenly laughed, and reached out to Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong bit her lip, and finally stretched out her white plain hand to hold Tang Ye. She slowly emerged some body and saw her beautiful naked carcass. She approached Tang Ye and stood up completely, revealing everything about her body in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Manhong''s face was already reddened by the heat, and after standing naked in front of Tang Ye, it became even more ruddy, like a ripe peach. She didn''t want to show it to Tang Ye anymore, and pulled Tang Ye down into the hot spring and pressed him to Tang Ye''s body. Tang Ye touched her with both hands without accident. She quivered slightly, breathing quickly, and her bare hands couldn''t wait to take off Tang Ye''s clothes.


    When the clothes were gone, the two of them had already rubbed their bodies to the extreme, and it was a bit inconvenient in the hot spring. Tang Manhong forced Tang Ye to retreat to the rock by the pool, and the two of them lay half down, their bodies pressed together. Tang Manhong seemed to be afraid that Tang Ye would stun her again, so he directly reached out to find Tang Ye''s lower body soaked in the hot spring, and then pressed it down as if sitting. However, at this moment, she immediately snorted in pain, and leaned on Tang Ye, hugging Tang Ye tightly, not daring to move.


    She looked at Tang Ye and said in tears: "Why is it so painful?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, this woman was pressing down in a hurry, could it not hurt? Of course, Tang Ye got a bargain, so he was not so cheap, so he gently comforted Tang Manhong and said, "It''s okay, and the pain will gradually disappear."


    "Um..." Tang Manhong said aggrievedly, hugging Tang Ye.


    Then there were ripples on the hot spring water. Tang Manhong snorted like crying first, and then gradually turned into Jiao Yin, the sound spreading in the cave was very sultry.


    Crescent drank a lot of wine tonight, this will have a lot of fun, pacing the cheerful little girl, crossing steps, gently humming the well-known pair of "The King Calls Me to Patroll the Mountain", "The King called me to Patroll the Mountain... I am a little fairy who works hard and is not clingy...I want to pluck the most beautiful flowers and give it to my little public... babble babble yo... the king called me to patrol the mountain... kick me Drums, beat my gong, life is full of rhythm... babble babble... The king told me to patrol the mountain and catch a monk to make dinner, babble babble..."


    Outside the hot spring cave, Crescent Moon thought about taking a beautiful bath. However, after entering inside, she began to hear a sultry cry, her face flushed suddenly, and her heartbeat became fierce. When she arrived at the hot spring, she saw Tang Manhong sitting on Tang Ye and shaking the naked carcass.


    Yueya immediately cried and scolded, "You are too selfish! You polluted the hot springs. Where do I go to take a bath in the future?"

 Chapter 405： Listen to the flames!

    Yueya knew that Tang Manhong and Tang Ye had an affair. She thought it was very interesting and often used it to tease Tang Manhong. But now she is very angry. Because Tang Manhong and Tang Ye''s rape-love destroys her sanctuary for bathing!


    Tang Manhong was originally moving happily on Tang Ye, when she suddenly heard Crescent Moon''s curse, she hurriedly leaned on Tang Ye to cover her body. She looked at Crescent Moon, very embarrassed, her face flushed with blood, bit her lip and said: "Yue, Crescent, why are you here?"


    "I''m here to take a bath, but you..." Crescent Moon cried very sadly.


    Tang Manhong explained: "No, it''s okay, Crescent Moon, the hot spring water is circulating, you can wash it later..."


    "I don''t want it!" Yueya said with air: "If I take a bath here in the future, what should I do if I become pregnant? You are so selfish!"


    Crescent Moon turned around and ran away after cursing, she was so angry.


    Tang Manhong died of melancholy, how could such a tangled thing happen. She looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye just wanted to comfort her, but she slapped her face and slapped it, cursing, "It''s all to blame on you!"


    Tang Ye was expressionless immediately. Blame yourself?


    When Tang Manhong came out of the hot spring cave, she had to let Tang Ye support her. Her lower body was so painful that she didn''t want to move. She didn''t expect that rushing through the membrane would cause such serious consequences. This was a shameful thing, but she was always used to scold Tang Ye, and said that Tang Ye, an old driver, did not pity her. Tang Ye felt wronged. She wasn''t a woman, after all, she couldn''t empathize with the pain of the film being broken, so she blamed herself.


    Back at the cottage, Tang Manhong had been tangled without seeing Crescent Moon, but Tang Ye didn''t care much. For the girl Yueya, although Tang Ye doesn''t get along much, she knows that she is a playful and lively girl who usually looks calmly at her eyes. In fact, she has a lot of thoughts and is thinking of ways to make people happy. So she won''t really get into her heart because of that kind of thing. Maybe she pretended to cry when she cried in the hot spring cave. She hadn''t seen a lively and joyful girl who cried when she said she cried, so she probably cried a little. Sound, there are actually no tears.


    Tang Manhong experienced the joy of fish and water for the first time, even if he was worried about Crescent Moon, he went to bed early when he was tired. After Tang Ye took good care of her, she walked to the corridor outside to blow the air, stretched out her hand and grabbed it, as if to grab the wind in her hand. He is adjusting his body and sorting out the gains of the recent period. The biggest gain is actually the battle with the ancient Buddha. Because of Dong Miaozhu, he absorbed the power of the beast of truth listening. Not only was the dead tree improved in spring, but he also vaguely realized the art of listening to the beast.


    He tried to condense the truth-listening beast, but failed. Then he tried to release the flame again, and the flame smoothly emerged from his palm. He is more familiar with the control of flames. Suddenly he had an idea, what would happen if the flame and the truth beast were combined? Isn¡¯t that just a flame listening to the beast? Such a beast must be extremely powerful, right?


    So after Tang Ye released the flame, he tried to condense the truth listening beast. At this moment, a flame appeared in front of him, and the flame slowly became like a divine beast. Tang Ye was overjoyed, but he did not expect this kind of speculation to be feasible! However, he still couldn''t condense the sacred beast of the truth, so the cohesion of the flame of the truth must have failed.


    After several attempts, it still fails. But Tang Ye didn''t realize that his move had let down Kunlun Mountain and entered the world. At this time, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, who were eating noodles in a noodle restaurant, suddenly put down their bowls of noodles.


    Li Tianfang looked at Tang Ye''s direction and frowned, "Is it a big deal now? That momentum seems to belong to the Long Family of Guburi? But why is there someone outside the Long Family? Is it really as grandpa said, from Guburi? Those families will rebel together and plan to unite with this world to break through the mysterious gate, and then use the air luck of the great jade seals to break through the shackles of air transport and return the heaven and the earth to the Xuanhuang Chaos?"


    Li Diyuan was still biting on a piece of noodles, with a simple face and an honest face, and asked Li Tianfang in a daze: "I probably know this, but is it serious?"


    "is it serious?"


    Li Tianfang slapped Li Diyuan''s chubby head and cursed: "It''s more than serious, it''s a disaster! If that happens, people on earth will only become toys for heavenly immortals! Do you think heavenly immortals are really immortals? Back then, the ancestor master left a word, above the sky, more Shura, Shura wants to go to the world, open the way of hell, making the three realms his territory. In the days of catastrophe, all gods could not stop Shura, Ancestor The master can isolate the world with a single sword, and protect the peace of the world. However, those stupid humans always think that Grandpa Patriarch has broken their longevity and cursed Grandpa Patriarch for thousands of years. It is really ridiculous!"


    Li Diyuan was too lazy to think so much, and said, "Since people want to find longevity, let them find it, so we won''t have to work so hard."


    Li Tianfang was so angry that he grabbed Li Diyuan¡¯s fat ears and cursed: "Li Diyuan, are you really that pig-headed? Now everyone thinks that Grand Master''s sword was extremely sinful. , So I hate it for thousands of years. If the warriors are allowed to travel, the first thing they will kill is us!"


    Li Tianfang said angrily: "Even the First Emperor thought it was because of the sword of the Patriarch that broke his longevity path. Look at him, hey, for longevity, let Xu Fangshi go overseas to find longevity medicine. Xu Fangshi found the law of longevity, but it turned into a zombie. He didn''t want to, and blamed the ancestor, so he told the world, saying that the ancestor is extremely sinful and made the world warriors hate our ancestor. Then we obeyed The ancestor master ordered to move to the mysterious gate on the top of Kunlun to guard it, but it turned out to be a gatekeeper cursed by everyone in the world. Damn, think about it, I am angry! They are the slaves!"


    Li Diyuan secretly sucked the noodles into his mouth bit by bit while Li Tianfang was angry. After Li Tianfang finished cursing, he said, "Then what should we do now?"


    "What can I do?" Li Tianfang pointed to the noodles in the bowl with hatred of iron and steel, and said: "Eat! Eat, eat...hurry up to finish eating, and then go and catch all the people who have had luck!"


    "Damn, I still want to have fun with some beautiful girls, it seems there is no time now!" Li Tianfang cursed.


    Some diners next to them heard what the two had just said, with a bewildered expression. Where did these two teasers come from? I didn''t seem to say anything about filming, so how can I say something so mysterious?


    Ordinary people don''t understand the dialogue between Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, but a few people hurriedly left after looking at each other, with a grim expression, and hurried back to report.


    ...


    Tang Ye tried many times but failed to condense the truth of the flames. When he was tired, he could only give up. He planned to go back to rest. When he turned around, he saw Crescent Moon standing not far away looking at him with wide eyes, his face full of surprise, Zhang Cheng The little "O"-shaped mouth seemed to be exclaiming, "Damn, is there such a thing?"


    Tang Ye smiled and waved to let her come over.


    Crescent Moon hesitated for a moment, before trotting over.


    Tang Ye looked at the ghostly ghost and said, "I have a special physique and can play with fire."


    Crescent turned her slick eyes and didn''t speak, but her slightly narrowed eyes showed her curiosity.


    Tang Ye smiled, stretched out his hand, condensed a small flame, displayed in front of Crescent.


    Crescent was taken aback, but was quickly driven by curiosity, slowly stretched out her hand to fiddle with the fire in Tang Ye''s palm, sighed and hummed, "Awesome!"


    Tang Ye retracted the fire, and suddenly he touched his head and killed him. He rubbed the crescent head twice, and said, "What happened at the hot spring, you were too much. You didn''t cry so much that you didn''t even wipe some saliva as tears. It''s too fake. . You can make Manhong tangled like that, hey..."


    Crescent blushed, she did pretend to cry. Thinking of Tang Ye and Tang Manhong doing that exercise naked at that time, she was shy, but she still argued to Tang Ye: "Who, who made you so shameless!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, ignoring Crescent''s dissatisfaction, chatted with Crescent for a while and went back to rest.


    Crescent Moon stood alone on the promenade, putting her hands on the railing, holding her cheeks, she looked cute and playful, she didn''t know what she was thinking.

 Chapter 406： Dao mad and sky high!

    The next day Crescent Moon came over and didn''t know what she had said to Tang Manhong. Tang Manhong didn''t get entangled at all, and smiled again. But when he saw Tang Ye, he straightened his face, looking very unpleasant to Tang Ye. To be honest, Tang Ye was really numb to these unpredictable women. We were hilarious last night, and today we will put on airs. Tang Ye was too lazy to talk about Tang Manhong anymore, why did he go.


    However, Tang Manhong had a temper again, stopped Tang Ye, and hummed: "Why are you going?"


    "Go and see the scenery in the mountains." Tang Ye said casually.


    Tang Manhong said angrily: "Aren''t you going to investigate the dead corpse Gu? Are you still in the mood to see the scenery?"


    Tang Ye glared at her and said, "You see me so unpleasant. We will only fight when we stay together. It''s not as efficient as I check it out by myself!"


    "You..." Tang Man was half angry, turned into a grievance, and said with a grievance: "Can''t you let me play a temper with you? I just gave you my body, and you don''t know to accommodate me? I just wanted to Try the taste of being pampered by a man..."


    Tang Ye stopped talking, took a deep breath and said helplessly: "Who taught you this concept of love? Isn''t it good for us to be kind and loving each other? Do you have to lower your IQ to feel like a woman?"


    Tang Manhong turned his head aggrievedly and did not speak, like a little daughter-in-law being bullied by a man.


    Tang Ye unceremoniously took her hand out, and then someone saw them. Hey, what seems to be wrong? Oh, it turns out that the master has become more mature. And Tang Ye became... even worse! He must have done something ashamed to the master!


    Tang Manhong''s face turned red when he saw the reaction of others, and quickly broke free of Tang Ye''s hand. She glanced at Tang Ye, she was not so angry, she felt warm and sweet in her heart. Tang Ye didn''t avoid suspicion just now, just confessing their relationship generously. She knew that Tang Ye cared about her in her heart, she no longer felt sullen, waved away the people who had come to tease, and whispered to Tang Ye, "I''m sorry."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Let''s investigate the clues of the dead corpse Gu."


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong responded gently, and then led Tang Ye to another stone path on the cliff.


    The double-eyed Witch Gu who had been dug out lived in the small wooden house in the mountains. She liked to be quiet, and she usually stayed alone except for other people giving her food.


    ...


    At this moment, on a mountain road entering Tangmen Dashan from outside, a plainly dressed woman who could not hide her charm came in quietly, holding the hand of a little girl.


    The little girl couldn''t help asking the woman: "Mom, are we going to see grandma?"


    "Yeah." The woman smiled lightly, loving the little girl very much, but she couldn''t hide the sadness in her eyes.


    "I haven''t seen grandma before." The little girl said innocently with two croissants.


    "Yeah." The woman looked towards the mountain and responded softly, like a sigh.


    ...


    Wen Zhongyuan played chess in the backyard of his home, not with his grandfather Wen Dingmo, but another old man with gray hair but a very glamorous look. The old man wore a simple blue shirt and his hair was tied into a frizzy, like an old Taoist priest in ancient times.


    "Master, why are you back?" Wen Zhongyuan asked after looking at the old man after making a move.


    The old man smiled and said, "Kunlun Mountain is cold after all. Master, I can''t hold it for a long time. Why, don''t you want to see Master come back?"


    "Of course not, I''m just worried that the plan has changed." Wen Zhongyuan smiled.


    "Change? How can there be change?" The old man showed a look of surprise.


    Wen Zhongyuan was taken aback, as if he himself didn''t know why he said such words, then he shook his head and smiled, throwing away the only worry in his heart, and said: "There will be no changes, no one can let Xuanhuang Plan changes."


    "Something went wrong too, right?" The old man suddenly narrowed his eyes, and asked not meaningfully.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled naturally: "Not to be afraid."


    The old man took a white chess piece, looked at the whole game, then dropped the chess piece on the board and said, "I still want to hear it."


    Wen Zhongyuan was silent, and the indifferent smile that he often hung on the corner of his mouth closed, a little gloomy appeared in his eyes, but he was quickly concealed by his light smile, and said: "There is a person who seems to have good luck since childhood. From win to big win, from outside to inside, I did one or two things that touched the Xuanhuang plan."


    "Is Jiang Shanju forced to close the chess?" The old man laughed.


    Yuan nodded in the text.


    The old man let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Now the gas trainer on the Guwu world hasn''t been able to escape the gatekeeper, so he can''t come out and give us clear instructions. But he vaguely revealed something that we have been misunderstanding. That is about the great luck of the world. It is said that there are six parts of the court and four parts of the arena. In fact, it is five points of the court and four parts of the arena."


    "Then there is one more point?" Wen Zhongyuan frowned.


    The old man looked solemn and said, "It''s an unknown number, and that''s what makes people scared. The Qi trainer said that if there is a bit of luck that is hidden by the old Taoist priest, it may be used to deal with our plan. Imagine that when the shackles of air luck are about to be broken, that missing piece of air luck falls on someone, then this person is monopolizing one-tenth of the air luck in the world. For this reason, he will become the world. Immortal, no one can stop it. It would be easy to destroy our plan."


    "This is impossible!" Wen Zhongyuan suddenly screamed, irritated by the old man''s words.


    The old man frowned.


    Wen Zhongyuan realized that he was gaffe, and said: "He can''t have such a secret opportunity!"


    "It''s the brat?" the old man asked.


    Wen Zhongyuan was silent.


    The old man sighed and said: "Don''t be negligent. The old Taoist priest was known as Xianwaixian, he must have extraordinary wisdom. Maybe he deduced it to today, thousands of years later, so he pulled away from his luck and promised The fetters of luck are safe."


    Wen Zhongyuan said: "Then get rid of him as soon as possible."


    "No." The old man stared at him and said: "If there is a dark game played by the old Taoist priest, then you can''t kill it directly. This person has the favor of the old Taoist priest and can''t even control it, so it is not easy to kill him. The Master of Normal University said that if you want to kill someone who is unlucky, extreme things will often happen. If you fail to kill, he will be greatly lucky and have all his chances. Therefore, to kill such people, you have to use the method of training a gas master. , Destroy his luck first, and then kill his body."


    "Good." Wen Zhongyuan expressed his understanding and nodded gently.


    The old man stopped playing chess. After he stood up, his green shirt fluttered, and he said: "Now is a critical period. I should pay more attention to the situation on Kunlun Mountain. Oh, forgot to tell you, there are two The gatekeeper has entered the world. If you can use it, you can use it, if you can''t use it... just get rid of it!"


    "Good." Wen Zhongyuan nodded.


    Then the old man disappeared suddenly. Such magical powers can be said to be shocking. But it is not surprising that what happened to this old man, because he is a Daoist¡ª¡ªYu Tian Gao!


    Desire to be higher than the sky!

 Chapter 407： One more fate!

    Tang Manhong walked on the mountain road and took Tang Ye to see the witch Gu. Tang Ye followed and looked at Tang Manhong, feeling very tangled. Because Tang Manhong wore a short skirt covering the hips and high heels. Is it not hard to dress like this for climbing? Tang Ye rolled his eyes and slapped Tang Manhong''s beautiful round buttocks with a slap.


    "You, what are you doing?" Tang Manhong didn''t have the anger of being molested or being taken advantage of, just a kind of anger. After all, her relationship with Tang Ye is now like Yushuizhihuan. Being so frivolous by Tang Ye did not think she was impolite, but reasonable, but she was a little bit ashamed of Tang Ye''s chaos.


    Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously, and looked at her and said, "I think it seems to be very hard for you to walk the mountain road like this."


    "Of course it''s hard work. If you have the ability, you can try wearing high heels?" Tang Manhong said in a bad mood.


    "Then why do you wear this way?" Tang Ye couldn''t understand Tang Manhong''s thoughts. Knowing that it is hard to wear high heels, but you still have to wear them, don''t you find yourself to suffer?


    Tang Manhong felt so tired, and said: "One, women like beauty. Two, women like to show their beauty as much as possible in front of the men they like. Understand?"


    "This..." Tang Ye rolled his head and scratched his head again, very embarrassed. It turns out that Tang Manhong dressed this way for herself, she was showing her beauty to herself.


    Tang Ye laughed, took Tang Manhong''s hand, and said, "Then I hold you up? I have strength."


    Tang Man Hong Qiao blushed, a bit shy, bit his lip lightly and said: "Yeah."


    Although this guy is quite stupid, but fortunately he is more brave.


    So Tang Ye leaped over the stone path with Tang Manhong in his arms, and quickly reached the place where the witch Gu lived.


    There is a simple wooden house surrounded by trees. The sunlight is blocked by dense trees. There is not much light in the wooden house, and it is dark, a bit like a haunted house in the forest.


    Tang Manhong knocked on the door lightly and said: "Mother Mu, it''s me, Manhong, are you there?"


    "It''s Manhong, come in." There was an old woman''s voice with a smile. It seemed that she had a good impression of Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong gently pushed the door in, looked back at Tang Ye, and let Tang Ye follow. The layout of the wooden room is very simple, just a table and a bed. The old man was sitting cross-legged at the table, eyes closed. There are obvious scars in her eyes, which were left when the eyeballs were removed. If she opens her eyes, there are no eyeballs, very scary.


    Granny Mu is turning her ears sideways, which is a common movement for blind people. She listens with her ears and discerns the movement around her. Granny Mu snorted softly after listening for a while. Tang Manhong quickly explained: "Mother Mu, I brought someone here."


    "Man?" Mother Mu frowned.


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong nodded gently.


    "You man?" Mother Mu asked again.


    Tang Manhong blushed, biting his lip with a bit of shame and said: "Yeah."


    Granny Mu "looked" in Tang Ye''s direction, and Tang Ye went over to say hello: "Mr Mu, hello."


    Granny Mu nodded, then "looking at" Tang Manhong, and stretched out her hand to signal Tang Manhong to sit down.


    Tang Manhong sat down and shook her hand, and said, "Mother Mu, I want to ask you something."


    Granny Mu shook Tang Manhong''s hand, peeped it lightly, and frowned. As soon as she probed Tang Manhong''s hand, she knew that Tang Manhong had **** with a man. She did not respond to Tang Manhong, but "looking at" Tang Ye, suddenly opened her mouth, and with a grunt, she spewed out a jujube core and attacked Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was taken aback and stretched out his hands to hold the jujube core. Although the jujube nucleus carries a powerful force, it is not worth mentioning to him now. Nothing happened after the date pit fell into his palm. However, the date nucleus is not that simple. The date nucleus suddenly cracked and leaked out of poison. His hands immediately turned black, which was very scary.


    "Tang Ye!" Tang Manhong was shocked and looked at Granny Mu pleading: "Mother Mu, Tang Ye is not a bad person, don''t care about him!"


    Granny Mu coldly snorted: "Man, there has never been a good person! Man Hong, why are you so sloppy, just give him your body!"


    "I..." Tang Manhong blushed a bit, but was very anxious. Although Mu Ma was blind, she was a witch Gu who had been enshrined in Tang Sect after all, her strength was extraordinary. She couldn''t deal with some of the poisons that Granny Mu had put, let alone Tang Ye. She was worried about Tang Ye''s accident.


    Granny Mu didn''t help Tang Ye detoxify. Tang Manhong wanted to show Tang Ye what was going on, but Tang Ye waved her hand to let her not worry. At this time, Tang Ye took out a silver needle and pierced the poisoned hand a few times, then used Qi Jin to force the poison. He thought that this would be fine, but he didn''t expect that the poison of Granny Mu was so powerful that he couldn''t get rid of it. For this reason, he had to carry the power of the dead wood in the spring, use his life force to attack the poisonous, and then expend great efforts to force the poison, and then remove the poison.


    Now Tang Ye, firstly mastered the medical skills, secondly the strength of Qi is strong enough, thirdly has the power of withered trees to meet the spring, and fourthly has the newly mastered fire power, not including the martial arts such as hard taiji and truth listening to the beast, so here In the world, he is already a top powerhouse, and it is not easy to kill him.


    Granny Mu originally thought that Tang Ye would never get rid of her poison, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to easily resolve it. She turned her ears to her ears, suddenly seemed to have discovered something, suddenly got up, rushed in front of Tang Ye, as if she was not blind, grabbed one of Tang Ye''s hand, as if to pulse, and then hummed: "A long speech from the immortal Dao, a sword is broken. Heaven, luck is very good, five points of court, four points of arena, one point of destiny. Destiny, destiny... and one point of destiny...you!


    "Puff!" Mother Mu muttered to herself, spouting a mouthful of blood, opened her closed eyes, and saw her eyes sunken in, hollow, without eyeballs, which was especially scary. At this time, her eyes shed two lines of blood, like tears of blood.


    "Mother Mu!" Tang Manhong was very worried when she saw Mother Mu like this, so she hurried over to support her.


    Mother Mu "looked at" Tang Ye with blood and tears, and nodded again and again: "Okay, okay, okay, you finally appeared, the **** Xuanhuang plan, with you, will not succeed, it will not succeed! "


    "Mr. Mu, what''s wrong with you?" Tang Manhong was even more worried.


    Tang Ye also frowned and worried, and she helped Granny Mu and said, "Mother Mu, don''t worry if you have anything to do. Sit down and rest first. I''ll show you the injury."


    "No, no, no, I don''t have time, no time. I was dead long ago. If it weren''t for the medical obsession to save my life, I wouldn''t live today." Mother Mu shook her head.


    Tang Ye was shocked and said, "Master? What is your relationship with my master?"


    "Medical idiot is your master?" Mother Mu became even more excited. She laughed and said, "That''s right, that''s it, it should be so, it should be so, well... my life is worth it ..."


    "Mr. Mu, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Manhong didn''t expect Mrs. Mu to go crazy suddenly, very anxious.


    At this time, Mother Mu hurriedly pushed Tang Ye and Tang Manhong to the screen of the room, and said: "You hide, you hide, don''t come out, don''t come out! Remember, no matter what happens, don''t come out!"


    "Mother Mu..." Tang Manhong was still very worried, but Tang Ye grabbed her, shook her head gently at her, then took her hand and walked behind the screen to hide, and then looked outside closely.


    Granny Mu couldn''t do this for no reason, Tang Ye could see that she was anxious, so she fulfilled her.


    After Tang Ye and Tang Manhong hid on the screen, Mu Granny immediately crossed her legs and bent down, her croaking appearance made people think she was going to die.


    Granny Mu looked calm, as if waiting for someone to arrive.


    Soon after, a middle-aged beauty woman appeared outside the house leading a little girl, and the beauty woman walked towards the house slowly with the child.

 Chapter 408： The servant of the dragon and the slave of the python!

    Ms. Mu was obviously not just an old man who was decadent in the cabin after having her eyes gouged out. She knew many things and hid many secrets. If it weren''t for her mutation just now, Tang Manhong would never have thought that there would be such a thing.


    Now Tang Manhong and Tang Ye are hiding behind, watching who is waiting for Granny Mu. What surprised them was that the people who came were a beautiful woman and a seven or eight-year-old girl.


    Granny Mu wiped away the blood stains on the corners of her mouth and the blood and tears from her eyes, and she didn''t look so scary anymore. When she heard the arrival of the middle-aged woman and the little girl, she lowered her head with an indifferent look.


    The middle-aged woman brought the little girl to the mother-in-law Mu with a complicated expression. After a long silence, she called out, "Mom."


    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong who hid behind them were taken aback. mom? The middle-aged woman who came here turned out to be the daughter of Granny Mu''s?


    Granny Mu did not act because of the yelling of the middle-aged woman, she still looked indifferent. The middle-aged woman wanted to say something more, but when she saw Mother Mu like this, her expression flashed sadly, and she stopped talking. Then she took the little girl''s hand and squatted down, and introduced the little girl to Granny Mu and said, "Sangsang, call me Grandma."


    The little girl was a little scared. She was holding the thigh of a middle-aged woman, hiding behind the woman, and then she went to see Granny Mu after she was pulled to the front. Seeing Granny Mu keeps her eyes closed, she tilted her small head and looked a little confused. At last, listening to what the woman said, she called Granny Mu: "Hello, grandma."


    Mother Mu''s original indifferent expression moved, probably because of her grandson, the old man''s heart fluctuates. She opened her lips, probably because she wanted to say something loving to the little girl. But suddenly he shook his head slightly, knowing that it didn''t make sense. The dying person cares too much, the more painful they will be. She can''t see her granddaughter, but listening to that sweet voice is probably as cute and beautiful as her daughter when she was a child. But so what? It''s just that brut''s daughter!


    Mother Mu''s breath suddenly became violent and very scary. The little girl felt scared instinctively and immediately hid behind the woman.


    When the woman saw Granny Mu like this, her expression was painful, she pulled the little girl, forced a smile, and said, "Sangsang, mom and grandmother are going to have something to say, can you go there for fun first?"


    "But no one is playing with me?" The little girl wrinkled her face.


    The woman smiled and said, "You used to play by yourself."


    The little girl''s face was drawn long and she was very upset. It''s not that I like to play alone, it''s that no one plays with myself, OK? But she still listened to the woman, and went out of the house to play with small rocks in the open space in front.


    After the little girl went out, the violent aura on Granny Mu''s body became more violent. She raised her head, opened her eyes, and shed blood and tears again, "staring" at the woman gloomily: "Mu Caisang, what are you doing back? Go away, ten years ago. I can see that you don''t want to see, and ten years later, I can''t see you, let alone see you!"


    The woman''s expression was painful, but she tried to keep herself calm, sat down slowly, looked at Granny Mu with a guilty expression on her face, and said, "Mom, my daughter is not filial, and has failed your expectations. I can''t forgive you. This When I came back this time, I wanted to tell you two things. One is about Sangsang. She is your granddaughter. The other is..."


    The woman didn''t say anything more than half of the story. Maybe she didn''t think it was appropriate. She changed her mouth and said: "I named my daughter Sangsang, just want to return your daughter..."


    Mu Po Po, Mu Cai Sang, Mu Sang Sang.


    "Have you finished talking? You can go away after you finish talking!" Mu Caisang didn''t care about Mu Caisang''s words, and she was still angry and drove people away.


    Mu Caisang took a deep breath. After relieving his emotions, his face was a little bit less painful and apologetic, and a bit more determined and determined, and said, "Mom, the Xuanhuang plan has begun. Why are you still so obsessed with it? Heaven and earth are one. All things go together, this is the general trend, why are you going against the sky?"


    "Go against the sky? Hahaha..." Mother Mu laughed wildly, and said, "You still have a face to call me mom? Back then, for the beast of Wenjiangshan, you leaked out the map of Tangmen inside and outside, making Tangmen full Annihilation, hundreds of lives disappeared overnight, is this what you said is the destiny? Even, you gouged out my eyes for the beast of Wenjiangshan, but I am your mother... so rebellious, is also your destiny? !"


    "Then what about that brute? Known as the little prince, why did you ever give you a name?! You are not my Mu Ruji''s daughter, you are just a **** who is not even a prostitute! Go away, go for you The Xuanhuang plan, for your destiny, to kill all the people you are close to! Will it not be long before you have to kill your own daughter yourself? Otherwise, how can you be worthy of the title of "Poison Fairy"?!"


    Mother Mu was crazy, and cursed at Mu Caisang. Her eyes without eyeballs, blood and tears flowed more turbulently.


    Mu Caisang''s eyes were red, and his tears were already blurred, but he maintained that determined look and did not let himself cry.


    Hidden behind Tang Manhong heard the conversation between Mu Granny and Mu Caisang, angry, excited and sad. It turns out that Tang Sect was destroyed because of the woman Mu Caisang! Mu Caisang is not a person at all, betraying Tang Sect, letting Tang Sect die hundreds of lives overnight, and even gouging out his mother''s eyes, what a sin!


    It turned out that Mu Caisang was the terrifying Poison Fairy!


    Even Mu Caisang was once the little prince''s woman! That little prince''s real name is Wen Jiangshan!


    Tang Manhong has always wanted to avenge the Tang Sect, and now the biggest enemy is right in front of him. If Tang Ye hadn''t held her tightly and covered her mouth, she would have screamed and rushed out to kill Mu Caisang!


    The question is, is Poison Fairy Aunt Mu Caisang, can she kill it?


    Don''t be impulsive at this time, Tang Ye knows that Mu Caisang''s strength is unfathomable through the dead wood and spring spirit. Although his strength is very strong, he will not be impulsive unless he is absolutely sure.


    Mu Caisang was scolded by Granny Mu, and was even scolded as a **** inferior to a prostitute. The pain in her heart was beyond words. This is scolded by his biological mother! However, for Granny Mu, it was not painful. She cursed her own daughter as a prostitute! If it wasn''t the ultimate anger and despair, she was a dying old man, why bother?


    There are all kinds of people in the world. Everyone has his own story, and every story has joys, sorrows, sorrows and joys that others cannot empathize with. Only they know what happened between Mu Granny and Mu Caisang in the past.


    Mu Caisang knew that he couldn''t persuade Granny Mu anymore, took a deep breath, and said, "Wen Jiangshan is dead, he was forced to death by Tang Ye."


    "Dead? Good!" Mu''s mother laughed, especially when she heard that Tang Ye forced Wen Jiangshan to death, she felt even more happy, and said loudly, "Kill well! That beast should have died long ago! Humph, What kind of destiny do I want, but in the end it is just a dog''s life!"


    Mu Caisang let Mother Mu go crazy and suddenly said coldly: "Although I have nothing to do with Wen Jiangshan, he is Sangsang''s father after all. I will kill Tang Ye and give Sangsang an explanation. I know you have been in contact with Tang. It''s night, do you think that Tang Ye is a person who can fight against the destiny? No, no. The minister of the dragon will not allow him to exist. Even if I don''t kill him, others will soon kill him. . He won¡¯t live long."


    "Hmph, you so-called servants who help the dragon are always so arrogant. It is still unknown where the destiny belongs!" Mu Granny snorted coldly.


    Mu Caisang said coldly: "Are you so willing to be a slave to the python?! Looking at the past and present, which python can beat the dragon?!"


    Granny Mu also sneered, playing with the taste: "The python is not a dragon, but it can transform into a dragon. The dragon is not a python, but which dragon have you seen that turns into a python?"


    "You... are really obsessed with it! I also said more to no avail, so I won''t say more. Mom, I want to use your blood and tears!" Mu Caisang has given up arguing.

 Chapter 409： Xuanhuang plan!

    Mu Caisang stopped arguing with Granny Mu, and reached out to scrape some of the blood and tears that Granny Mu had shed, and put them into a small bottle. Granny Mu didn''t stop her from doing this, and couldn''t stop her. Granny Mu was not Mu Caisang''s opponent.


    After taking a part of the blood and tears shed by Granny Mu, Mu Caisang once again showed the sad expression, watching Granny Mu softly said: "Mom, since you insist on standing by the slave of the python, I have nothing to say, hope You can take care of your body, and when the Xuanhuang plan is successful, I can reshape your eyes!"


    "Get out!" Mu Granny yelled coldly.


    Mu Caisang sighed and exited the room, leaving with his daughter Mu Sangsang.


    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong were very worried, so they stopped hiding and came out to take care of Mu Ma. Granny Mu coughed a few times and gasped, "It''s okay, I''m a dying person. I can finish all these causes and effects today, and I will die without regret."


    "Mother Mu..." Tang Manhong whispered.


    Tang Ye was silent. How could Granny Mu die without regrets? She was like that with her own daughter, and she would never feel at ease.


    "Cough, cough..." Mother Mu coughed again, and the blood flow continued. She "looked at" Tang Manhong and Tang Ye and said, "I probably know what you want to ask me. You didn''t need to know before, but now things are ahead , I don¡¯t know if they can¡¯t help it first, or if you are one step ahead. I will tell you what I know with the last breath."


    "The dead corpse Gu in Yanjing was controlled by Mu Caisang. As for why she did that, it was only the arrangement of Xuanhuang Daji."


    Tang Ye frowned and asked, "Xuanhuang plan?"


    Granny Mu explained: "The heavens and the earth are mysterious, the universe is prehistoric... They want to return the heavens and the earth to the prehistoric so that people can live forever, and no longer live on the ground... Live? Are we going to live? No, they are too ambitious. It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know how terrible it is to return to chaos...


    Tang Ye has experienced so many things and understood what Mu Popo meant, and said: "They want to break the fetters of the heavens and the earth, let the heavens and the earth return to chaos, so that people can once again prove longevity, and let the heavenly immortals expand and expand. Tianwaitian, this is the so-called Xuanhuang plan?"


    "Yes." Mother Mu nodded.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and asked, "What are the servants who help the dragon and the slave who follow the python?"


    Granny Mu "looked at" Tang Ye, her expression seemed very relieved, and said, "Since some people want to return the world to chaos, then there will be people who don''t want the world to return to chaos, so there will be people from two camps. Those who implement the Xuanhuang plan. Those people firmly believe that the return of the heavens and the earth to the chaos is the general trend, so they believe that they are the person to whom the destiny returns, and that is the dragon. The person who follows the dragon is the one who supports the dragon. Under the dragon, there is no mortal, so it is called Fulong The minister. Those who oppose the Xuanhuang plan are opposed to the dragon and regarded as the python. Those who follow the python are the slaves of the python. The slave is not bad, and the slave is more loyal and willing to die. ?"


    Tang Ye frowned.


    "Mr Mu, are you...a slave to the python?" Tang Ye asked.


    Granny Mu smiled and said, "Naturally."


    "How should the Xuanhuang plan be implemented?" Tang Ye asked again.


    Granny Mu "looked" towards Yanjing and said: "More than two thousand years ago, Emperor Shi Huang ruled the world and created the jade seal. One of the seals was called the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom. The jade seal of the Chuan Kingdom has no good luck. Regarded as a sacred object. The first emperor sent the alchemist Xu Fu to find the elixir of life, but failed to find another plan, prying into the use of the jade seal''s luck to break through the shackles left by the immortal who cut the heavens and the earth. Regained the chance of preaching and eternal life. But the first emperor only discovered this celestial opportunity. Before it was implemented, it died out, leaving only a few words to give to future generations. People of future generations continue to explore and know this way to break through the shackles of Qi luck. Implementation. But..."


    Granny Mu took a sigh of relief and continued: "But the Yuxi''s air luck at the time was not rich enough to break through the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck. Therefore, after the Great Qin Empire, through the Chu and Han, Three Kingdoms, Eastern and Western Jin, Sixteen Kingdoms, Northern and Southern Dynasties, Sui, Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, Qing and other ancient countries, the ancient countries of all dynasties have inherited jade seals. The accumulated air transport of these jade seals is enough to break the shackles of air transport. Therefore, the Xuanhuang plan will be fully exploded in this era!"


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. He didn''t expect things to be so mysterious. He frowned and said, "Then, if the Xuanhuang plan is to be successfully implemented, you must get the jade seal of the ancient kingdoms of the past?"


    "That''s right." Mother Mu nodded.


    "Where are these Chuan Guoyu Seals?" Tang Ye asked again.


    Mother Mu became worried and said, "Under the dragon veins, the emperor''s court, the red wall palace."


    Tang Ye opened his mouth slightly, a little surprised. These jade seals that are related to the destiny of the world are all on the side of the red wall court. The minister who helps the dragon ran over and grabbed it.


    Granny Mu seemed to know Tang Ye¡¯s thoughts, and smiled: ¡°It¡¯s not so easy to **** the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom. Under the dragon veins, there are dragons guarding them. The emperor¡¯s court, there is a jade seal that forms an enchantment. The red wall palace , There are mysterious old priests and guards, and even the heroes of the ancient country are sleeping and standing by. As long as it is not the Qi trainer from the ancient martial world, it is impossible to break into the red wall palace."


    "Unless..." Mother Mu hesitated to speak.


    "Unless?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Granny Mu "looked at" Tang Ye, and said, "Unless there is an opportunity for a goddess to spy on the origin of everything and directly break the power of the ban."


    Tang Ye''s eyes widened suddenly. God, pry into the origin of everything, isn''t that the power that the eldest daughter Lu Celadon will have when she grows up?


    In this case, wouldn''t his eldest daughter be a shortcut to the Xuanhuang plan?


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. What should I say, is everything predestined in the dark?


    Tang Ye somewhat understood his position. Based on what Mu Caisang did to Mother Mu just now, he knew that Mu Caisang did nothing to do so for the sake of the black and yellow plan. So if these people are told about the existence of Lu Celadon, will they use all means?


    Tang Ye must protect Lu Celadon. In this case, wouldn''t he just stand on the opposite side of Xuanhuang Daji? Isn''t he the so-called slave to the python?


    Tang Ye suddenly remembered something and asked Granny Mu, "That Wen Jiangshan... is the little prince of Jiangshanju?"


    "Yes, he is the illegitimate son of the old man Dingmo. The name Jiangshan is crazy enough. I originally thought he was a dragon supported by the minister, but he was actually a puppet launched by the minister of the dragon. Cannon fodder. Wen Dingmo was cruel enough to throw his son out as cannon fodder! And what I hate most is that Mu Caisang was fascinated by Wen Jiangshan at the beginning. For the sake of Xuanhuang plan, he destroyed Tang Sect and killed many obstacles. People who came to them. Why would I give birth to such a daughter!"


    "Ahem..." Mother Mu was coughing again and again, and Tang Manhong hurriedly took care of her.


    Tang Ye was surprised again. The little prince is actually the illegitimate son of the Wen family? And the Wen family is a great minister to help the dragon?


    The amount of information is too **** big... Tang Ye sighed in his heart, I don''t know how many intricate relationships there are, it will take a long time to sort out it. Hey, worry about people.


    Granny Mu "looked at" Tang Ye again, and said, "Tang Ye, although you are exquisite in martial arts, it is not that no one can conquer you. There are four people, and the strength has already reached the sky. Medical madness, Taoism madness, music fan, chess lunatic. If you encounter these four people, please be careful. However, if you are your master, the medical madness means that he has chosen you. As for Dao madness, music fan, and chess madness, they may be the ministers of dragon support, and that will kill you. "


    Granny Mu again "looked" in the direction of Nuwa Mountain, her expression became admired, and she said: "The medical idiot is kind, compassionate to the people, and knows the terrible consequences of Xuanhuang''s plan. But everyone else is selfish. , Just to prove the Tao for longevity..."


    "puff!"


    Granny Mu felt like she vomited blood suddenly, her vitality faded away quickly, and her life was not long.

 Chapter 410： Two camps!

    Tang Manhong didn''t expect that the Mu Granny, who looked like she was waiting to die, would say such important things before, such as the mysterious plan, the servant of supporting the dragon, and the slave of the python, as if to subvert the whole world. Her head couldn''t be digested for a while, so she wanted to take good care of Granny Mu so that she wouldn''t have trouble.


    But when Granny Mu was dying, after she vomited blood continuously, her vitality was almost non-existent and her breathing was difficult. Tang Manhong hurriedly looked at Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to save Granny Mu with the magic method of withered trees in spring.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to hold the wrist of Granny Mu, trying to convey the force of life, but Granny Mu held his hand in turn, opened her eyelids, "looked" at him, and said with the most recent strength: "I should have died long ago. , Can¡¯t be saved. Tang Ye, you have to live, no matter what happens, you have to live. The python is not a dragon, but it can transform a dragon! We are slaves and are willing to be the dead. The dead should die, if you want to die, You must die before you! Besides, if you meet a goddess, you must protect her! And..."


    Granny Mu took a sigh of relief, became weaker, and continued: "Also, beware of all the people around you from Guwu Rivers and Lakes, even if they are the people closest to you, beware! Guwu Rivers and Lakes are in action, They must also break the shackles of luck. They have planned for thousands of years. In order to eliminate obstacles, they may have sent someone to lurking by your side!"


    "Next, the ministers who help the dragon have to do, one is to kill you, the other is to destroy the eight dragon gates, in order to disrupt the luck of the country, and then destroy the jade seal enchantment, maybe there are more terrible things. They are in order to achieve The purpose will be unscrupulous, you must stop them!"


    Granny Mu was about to die, she grabbed Tang Manhong¡¯s wrist again, and exhorted: ¡°Manhong, I sunk my body into the abyss pool after I die. After seven days, I will fish out my body, goug my eyes, and get me all the time. The poisonous scorpion contained in it can resolve the disaster that Mu Caisang is about to create...Puff!"


    Granny Mu suddenly squirted out a mouthful of blood, and before she died, she told Tang Manhong "Remember!", and then she died completely.


    "Mother Mu!" Tang Manhong cried out crying.


    Granny Mu had lowered her head, and there was no more movement.


    Tang Ye watched, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, held Tang Manhong''s hand and said: "Mother Mu mainly wants to confess those things. She is relieved when she leaves. Next we will be busy and will be very busy. busy."


    Tang Ye''s eyes became firm, still a bit cold.


    Granny Mu said that the minister who helped the dragon wanted to kill him. He doesn''t know what kind of identity he has, but if others want to kill him, he won''t sit still. There is also Lu celadon. Lu celadon can see through the point, line and surface of the source of all things, it must be the power of the goddess, so he wants to protect Lu celadon. Now Lu Celadon knows about the ability of a goddess, only he knows, and the previous night shadow chaos. But it is not ruled out that there are other people, he wants to kill everyone who knows everything!


    The servant of the dragon, the slave of the python, the two camps are at war!


    Tang Manhong saw Tang Ye¡¯s look and thought that what Mu Caisang had just mentioned was that Mu Caisang killed the Tang Sect. Her eyes suddenly showed hatred, she clenched her fist and snorted coldly: "I don¡¯t want to care about Xuanhuang. Big plans, I only need revenge. Mu Caisang, I must kill!"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    Tang Manhong looked back at Mother Mu again. Seeing that Mother Mu was so miserable, she couldn''t help crying and threw herself in Tang Ye''s arms.


    On that day, Tang Manhong carried Mu''s body to a puddle in the back mountain of Tangmen. The water in the puddle was as dark as ink, which was frighteningly weird. It is said that this is a highly poisonous water specially made by the sect masters of the Tang dynasty to raise poisons. These pitch-black waters have gathered the secret venom of Tang Sect masters of the past dynasties, and even corpse poison!


    This pool is called the abyss pool.


    It would be very uncomfortable for ordinary people to approach the abyss water pool, but the successor of Tang Sect had to stay in this water pool to soak their bodies since childhood! Tang Manhong is of Tang Clan bloodline, she must be soaked in it since she was a child, so she will not invade all the poisons, the world is harmless, and her body can be suitable for nourishing poisons.


    Practicing poison is very harsh and terrifying. When others see that poison is powerful, they think that they are just playing some despicable means, but they don''t know the scalp-numbing practice behind it.


    Tang Manhong sank Granny Mu''s corpse into the abyss water pool, and according to Granny Mu''s instructions, he salvaged it seven days later, and dug out her eyes, which contained poisonous scorpions. This is another terrible thing. After Mu''s eyes were dug out, she expected some conspiracy from the minister who helped the dragon, so she kept poisonous scorpions in her eyes, which is why she would shed blood and tears. But Mu Caisang didn''t know she did it. After all, this kind of thing is terrible. When you are alive, keeping a poisonous scorpion in your eyes, biting and poisoning the poisonous scorpion, is it a pain that people can bear?


    Anyway, after seeing these things with his own eyes, Tang Ye had to admire the madness of Tang Sect people. Thinking about Tang Manhong''s the same, he felt very insecure when sleeping with Tang Manhong.


    After placing the corpse of Mother Mu, Tang Manhong was unhappy and stayed in the room to rest. As a man who can give people a sense of security, Tang Ye must accompany her to help her through this sad period.


    However, Tang Ye can give Tang Manhong a sense of security, but Tang Manhong always gives him a sense of crisis. At this moment, Tang Manhong was sitting on the bed, bending his legs and resting his head on his knees. Beside her, there was a dark spider and a dark snake. The abyss spider and the black water snake were bred in the abyss pool. At this moment, the two little guys seemed very cute and bored, and the spider started fighting with the little snake. Tang Ye, who was by his side, looked terrified. These two little things do you say they are small? What a joke, they just bit someone, and the person is immediately poisoned to death. It is said that the kind of super elephants that were bitten by them are also dead in a minute.


    Therefore, with these two little things, Tang Ye has a sense of crisis.


    Tang Manhong was silent and sad for a long time. Seeing that Tang Ye had been guarding against the Abyss Spider and the Black Water Spirit Snake, he was very resentful, and said: "Why do you look not sad at all? And why don''t you comfort me a word?"


    Tang Ye¡¯s face twitched and felt that Tang Manhong was hypocritical, but something bad did happen. He didn¡¯t say that Tang Manhong¡¯s was not. He said solemnly: ¡°Women can be weak, but men can¡¯t. If I also follow the sadness, Who will give you your support? Will this day pass? Even though Granny Mu has left, her will is still there. What we have to do is to fulfill her instructions and let her go with peace of mind."


    Tang Manhong didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so strong, she was a man with a sense of security. She beckoned and motioned for Tang Ye to come. Tang Ye didn''t dare, pointed at the abyss spider and the black water spirit snake, and said, "Knock these two little things away."


    Tang Manhong became unhappy and hummed: "You are going to die, they are not things, they are my little baby!"


    "Yes, yes, it''s your little one, then I''m not your little one?" Tang Ye joked, trying to make the atmosphere better, and stop being so sad.


    In the end, Tang Man blushed and glanced at his crotch, and said: "You are not my little baby, you are."


    "..."


    Tang Ye turned dark and left. This female hooligan!


    ...


    At this time, at the foot of Tangmen Mountain, Mu Caisang, who was leaving with Mu Sangsang, suddenly looked back and frowned: "Since it''s here, why don''t you clean up everything in the way? Here, I never want to come back... ¡­"


    Mu Caisang bent down and touched Mu Sangsang''s small head, and smiled: "Sangsang, mother is going to do something, will you stay here for now?"


    Mu Sangsang''s face was bitter, he must be unhappy. But she was very sensible and nodded to Mu Caisang and said, "Sangsang listens to her mother."


    Then Mu Caisang leaped away and leaped towards Tangmen on the mountain.

 Chapter 411： You are an old woman!

    Tang Ye wanted to slip away and would not accompany Tang Manhong, the dangerous poisonous queen, but Tang Manhong refused to let him go. He made a weird sound with his tongue, and suddenly the abyss spider and the black water snake crawled in the sand. In front of Tang Ye.


    Heishui Spirit Snake bent half of its body and made a very human appearance with its head high and chest high. The Abyssal Spider was not bad either, waving the two black feet in front of him and crossing them, meaning that if Tang Ye dared to go, he would click him.


    Tang Ye was happy when he saw these two little guys. Hey, such terrifying spiders and poisonous snakes have such a humane side, it feels a bit cute.


    "If you dare to go, I''ll let them bite you!" Tang Manhong said angrily: "I''m so sad, you won''t accompany me."


    Tang Ye sighed, turned back to look at Tang Manhong, and said, "How can I be with you?"


    Tang Manhong wrinkled his nose, as if crying instead of crying, pouting affectionately, "I don''t know either."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, knowing that women were in trouble.


    He looked at Tang Manhong. At this time, because Tang Manhong was staying in his room and on the bed, he dressed casually. The clothes are loose clothes, even the buttons are not fully buttoned, and the plump **** leak at will. The pair of Mei-m didn''t wear any trousers on the legs. It was just a pair of cotton trousers, probably used to cover the underwear. So her legs are almost exposed, which is not unattractive.


    Of course she didn''t mean to seduce Tang Ye deliberately in wearing this way. She regards Tang Ye as her own man, so she is very casual in the room. Isn''t it just seeing the body? They all worked naked with each other in the hot springs, and they also covered up what they were doing.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Would you like Crescent Moon to accompany you?"


    "You will shirk!" Tang Manhong became even more dissatisfied.


    Hey, Tang Ye felt very melancholy, and said, "Let¡¯s talk to you, you are not interested. Let Crescent Moon come to accompany you, you don¡¯t want to. What do you want to do? Oh, don¡¯t want to talk? That means... -bed?"


    "You... hate it!" Tang Man blushed, and directly picked up a pillow and hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye caught the pillow, and just wanted to throw it back to Tang Manhong, but his body became stiff and his expression cooled.


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Manhong noticed his strangeness.


    Tang Ye walked over and put the pillow on Tang Manhong''s hand, and then put Tang Manhong''s chin up, got down and kissed hard, and said, "Stay well in the room, I will let Crescent Moon come over to accompany you, and I will go down the mountain."


    "Huh?" Tang Manhong frowned greatly.


    "Very strong enemy." Tang Ye whispered: "Don''t worry, I''m not so prone to accidents."


    Tang Manhong nodded gently.


    ...


    Mu Caisang thought that she was going to the mountain in person, but she didn''t expect it to be unnecessary, because the people she wanted to clean had already been sent to the door automatically. She was a little curious, when did Tang Ye appear? Why was the man named Jiangshan forced to commit suicide by this kid?


    Mu Caisang stopped jumping and stood in a reed field under the mountain, looking ahead. At this moment, there seemed to be a gale blowing in front, and large swaths of reeds fell to one side, very spectacular and beautiful.


    Following the wind, Tang Ye stood twenty meters away from Mu Caisang.


    The corners of Mu Caisang''s mouth were upturned, and she no longer showed the sad expression when she saw Granny Mu, her charm was fully highlighted. Very beautiful woman. Describing her as too popular with her charm. Her body is plump, but not bloated. The two places where the front drum is warped, I especially want people to poke and feel the elasticity. She is a perfect mature female who can silently evoke a man''s bath-h fire.


    However, she is a woman called Poison Fairy. In order to achieve the goal, the Tang Sect was destroyed, and his mother''s eyes were dug out.


    Real femme woman!


    "Perhaps you shouldn''t have your head up so quickly." Mu Caisang said lightly while looking at Tang Ye with no change in expression.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "For a moment, I thought you were a kind and poor woman, but now that you can show such a playful and contemptuous look, I am sure that you are that kind of... "


    Mu Caisang''s expression suddenly became cold, and angrily said: "What did your mother tell you!"


    "No matter what Mother Mu said, I only know that you are... a shameless woman, I don''t know how to describe it." Tang Ye shrugged.


    Mu Caisang laughed suddenly, with a deep tragic and helpless smile, full of great irony. Then she closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and said, "It''s fine for my mother to scold me privately. Why would she say that in front of others? I am her biological daughter. She scolded me like that. Don''t you feel bad?"


    "It''s ridiculous, you are so rebellious yourself, why does Granny Mu still love you?" Tang Ye said sarcastically.


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye and said, "What do you know? Do you know how much my mother loved me when I was young? If it weren''t for those slaves who followed the python, my mother and I would be fine...


    "It would be great if there has never been a slave to the python in the world! I will kill you all!" Mu Caisang became extremely cold.


    Tang Ye laughed sarcastically, and hummed: "Then why don''t you say, it''s all because of you servants who helped the dragon, you killed the Tang Sect and made Granny Mu lose your eyes? Oh, I forgot, you dug it up yourself. Granny Mu has a dual purpose, right? I said you are a daughter, how did you succeed?"


    Mu Caisang clenched his fist tightly, stared at Tang Ye with a vicious look, and hummed: "What do you know as a kid? It''s just the tip of the iceberg who understands this matter. What right do you have to comment on me? I''ll tell you. The return of heaven and earth to one is the general trend after thousands of years of silence! How many of you want to block the general trend of the world?"


    "Wishful thinking! It is because of you slaves who follow the pythons that so much pain has increased!" Mu Caisang yelled to Tang Ye.


    "Don''t think that if you get a few chances, you are really qualified to inherit that bit of luck and become a man of destiny. The slave of the python will never have this opportunity! Since you are to be slaves, then you will always be slaves!"


    It was Tang Ye that Mu Caisang wanted to kill, because Tang Ye was presumed to be the one who might get that bit of luck, and the minister who helped the dragon must get rid of it. With a wave of her hand, a cloud of black mist sprinkled from her sleeves. The black mist was very strange, did not dissipate, and flew towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned, suddenly feeling dizzy. He realized that the black mist was poisonous gas, and immediately took his luck to protect his surroundings so that the black mist could not affect him.


    Mu Caisang is known as Poison Fairy, and like Tang Manhong, he is a master of poison, even more powerful than Tang Manhong. Being able to refine the poison into a form of black mist and use it as a weapon is amazing.


    Under Mu Caisang''s control, Hei Mist turned into a small snake and swept over to bite Tang Ye, but Tang Ye counterattacked with vigor. However, it was useless to counterattack it, because it was gas. When it was counterattacked, it just dissipated into a ball, easily dissolving Tang Ye''s strength. Then it reunited and attacked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye couldn''t fight back for a while. He had to open his vigor to protect him from being invaded by the poisonous mist. Otherwise, once he inhaled the poisonous mist, it would be fatal even if his body was poisoned for only a few seconds.


    Mu Caisang stood twenty meters away indifferently, watching Tang Ye coldly snorted, "Poison is not only poison, but it can also be turned into reality. Although Tang Manhong is also powerful with poison, she just stays in real poison. To the point, I haven''t even touched the virtual poison. How can you compare with me? She is called the Queen of Poison, but I am called the Poison Immortal. The height is already clear."


    "Poison Immortal?" Tang Ye sneered and snorted: "You are not Poison Immortal, you are Poison Immortal Gu, do you understand''Auntie''? That means you are an old woman."


    "You..." Mu Caisang was slightly angry and coldly snorted: "What a piercing mouth, then I will let you close it completely!"

 Chapter 412： Burn poisonous fog!

    Regarding poison, even if Tang Ye knew high-strength medical skills and had a good detoxification ability, he would still be afraid. Because poisoning is faster than detoxification, others may kill you during the detoxification process. And there is a lot of uncertainty about poison, if it''s too late or something accident happens, you get GG.


    And Mu Caisang''s poison technique made people very jealous. If he hadn''t played against her, Tang Ye didn''t know that poison could still be used like that. Refine the poison into fog, as a physical weapon, hidden in the sleeves, ready to use. This is too convenient, so there is no need to worry about the poison on your body being not enough.


    Tang Ye kept spreading his vigor to protect himself, like a shield, keeping the poisonous mist out of his body. But the poisonous fog was very harassing, and apart from protection, he could not make an effective counterattack. It is difficult to win without counterattack, at most a tie.


    But Mu Caisang was here to kill Tang Ye, not to tie her hands, so she took action again when Tang Ye opened up and protected herself. She picked up a reed leaf and held it at the corner of her mouth, blowing it softly.


    There was a rustling sound from all around. Tang Ye was familiar with this voice. When he confronted Tang Manhong for the first time, Tang Manhong used this method to summon a group of poisons to attack. Fortunately at the time, Tang Manhong was summoned in a tall city, so there were not many poisons. But now it is in the wild, or near Tangmen, the poison is overwhelming.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye immediately saw poisonous snakes crawling on the ground, toads, poisonous scorpions, ants, and so on. The entire reed field was surrounded by poison, and the scene was horrifying, and I felt my scalp numb when I watched it.


    This is the strength of Poison Fairy Mu Caisang. Tang Manhong will be able to do it, and Tang Manhong will not be able to do it, so will she. She is Tang Manhong''s predecessor, even if Tang Manhong meets her, I am afraid it will be suppressed everywhere.


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye, who was busy dealing with poisonous fog and poisonous insects. He didn''t laugh arrogantly or yell at him, but showed a calm face. To her, killing Tang Ye was a planned thing, and it would be done for granted. After so many years of planning for Xuanhuang, the ministers who help the dragon have been fully arranged, what are the few slaves who follow the python?


    "Withered wood in spring is indeed the supreme magic method, but it''s vitality, not destruction. Although it can provide you with a steady stream of power, it cannot provide you with the power to attack. In this way, how can you win against the enemy''s attack? It¡¯s a mistake that the luck of the dead wood in the spring falls on you. You can¡¯t exert its true magical effects at all. The Bodhisattva uses it to transform the common people, but you use it to kill, which violates the original intention of this law."


    Mu Caisang watched Tang Ye speak unhurriedly, as if preaching, "Do you think that the slave of the python can really fight our servant of the dragon? Huh, it is ridiculous, it is extremely ridiculous. The emperor from the beginning At the beginning, the ministers of Fulong were planning for the Xuanhuang Grand Plan. Why do you think that the ancient kingdoms of the past have emperors who have worked hard to govern, and the competent ministers who are dedicated to assisting the emperors? They are just to allow the Jade Seal of the Kingdom to gather more luck. Only if you have enough luck, can you break through the shackles of luck."


    Mu Caisang said leisurely, not caring whether Tang Ye could withstand poisons and thousands of poisonous insects, waved his hands again, and suddenly black air continued to spread from the sleeves of her hands. Those were all poisonous in her body. This may be her true strength, and the poison has merged with her. More and more poisonous fog spread from her sleeves, sinking to the ground, like a tide, flooding the reeds.


    These poisonous fog originally possessed extremely powerful destructive power and corrosive power. After the wave formed, all the reeds died away. Such a scene is very shocking, it is really hard to imagine that a person can release so much poison gas from the body and form a wave to sweep away.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ye frowned deeply. Surrounded by waves of poisonous gas, all vitality has disappeared, which is equivalent to blocking the source of the strength of the dead wood in spring. Because Deadwood Fengchun is to draw vitality from nature, if the surrounding vitality is destroyed and a certain area is formed, Deadwood Fengchun will not be able to continuously draw vitality and provide him with a source of strength.


    At this time, the large-scale wave of poisonous gas released by Mu Caisang suppressed the dead wood every spring, and everything was under her control, so she had never been afraid of Tang Ye from beginning to end. She said that she was serious about taking advantage of this opportunity to get rid of Tang Ye, and she really didn''t want to return to this sad place.


    While Tang Ye was attacked by the poisonous fog entangled in front of him, while surrounded by thousands of poisonous insects, there was also a huge wave of poisonous gas swept in, completely falling into desperation. But he remained calm, his eyes staring coldly at the attack in three directions, as if waiting for an opportunity.


    Mu Caisang frowned slightly when he saw Tang Ye calmly. She can still remain calm under such an offensive. She must admit that Tang Ye has a stronger mind than her peers. But this poses no threat to the entire situation she controls. The wave of poison gas restrained the dead trees in spring, and the entanglement of poison restrained Tang Ye''s counterattack. Thousands of poisonous insects were eagerly waiting. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye had a chance to survive.


    "Tang Ye, you forced Wen Jiangshan to death. Although I have nothing to do with Wen Jiangshan, he is Sangsang''s father after all. So I kill you to prevent Sangsang from living in hatred in the future, you..."


    Mu Caisang said, suddenly his pupils contracted and stared at Tang Ye closely. At this moment, Tang Ye stared at her violently, shaking his body suddenly, booming!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s body seemed to have exploded, and a ball of flame burst out, impacting the surroundings. The poisonous fog that had originally wrapped him was washed away by the flames, and the surging poisonous insects were shaken off and burned. Turn to ashes. There was also the wave of poison gas that swept through. At this moment, Tang Ye bent down and bombarded the ground with a fist. Suddenly, a huge wave of flame rushed out of his body, swallowing the wave of poison gas completely!


    At this moment, the entire reed field was no longer shrouded by the wave of poisonous gas, but was swallowed by the wave of flames, and was submerged in a sea of ??flames. Any poisonous insects and poisonous gas disappeared in the sea of ??flames!


    Mu Caisang completely did not expect this to happen. In order to resist the fire wave emitted by Tang Ye, she instantly drew out the poisonous gas from her body to form two black shields around her to protect her from being attacked by the fire wave.


    "You..." Mu Caisang''s face was stiff, shocked by Tang Ye''s flame counterattack. How could Tang Ye possess such a vast flame power? It''s not like external forces at all, but internal. In other words, Tang Ye has this kind of flame power directly in his body!


    how can that be? !


    Mu Caisang couldn''t understand this kind of thing.


    At this moment she realized that she had underestimated Tang Ye. Looking at the blazing fire around her, she felt lingering and decided to retreat first.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye waved his hand and screamed, the flames condensed into a beast, fiercely rushing away.


    When Mu Caisang saw it, his eyes stared, and he didn''t dare to delay any longer, retreated quickly and fled in embarrassment.


    There is actually a beast!


    She never expected Tang Ye to have such an outbreak. Who is this kid?

 Chapter 413： The more you do this, the faster you die!

    The reed field has been submerged in a sea of ??fire. If it was submerged by the poisonous gas of Mu Cai Sang before, this is the area controlled by Mu Cai Sang. So now this place is submerged under the sea of ??fire, which is the realm under Tang Ye''s control. Mu Caisang never thought that she would encounter a crisis in front of Tang Ye, but now she feels that her life is threatened by Tang Ye!


    In the raging fire, a beast suddenly flew out. With such a mysterious ability, Mu Caisang has never heard of it, and has never seen it.


    It is no wonder that the art of listening to the beasts is the martial art of the ancient Buddha, and the ancient Buddha turned from the art of pseudo-Buddha to the art of solitude, hiding in Beifahai Temple, practicing secretly, before he was born, he died in the Tang Dynasty with a blockbuster. Under the night, so others don''t know his abilities. Now his skills are obtained by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye uses it again, which is naturally amazing.


    The divine beast is extremely ferocious, especially the power of the flame protected by Tang Ye, turning into a flame is even more shocking. Mu Caisang could no longer calm down, so he just retreated and escaped.


    Tang Ye looked at her coldly and hummed: "Enough long-winded, you should shut up!"


    Tang Ye''s murderous intent was violent, and he seemed to destroy everything under the violence.


    Mu Caisang was even more shocked, releasing all the poisonous gas in his body, turning into several black shields, jumping with his greatest strength, and fleeing back.


    Tang Ye urged Flame Truth to rush over to chase him down, but at this moment he slammed his chest, his face pale, and Flame Truth could not move. Mu Caisang couldn''t pay attention to what happened, and quickly flashed and disappeared into the reed field.


    "Puff!" Tang Ye knelt down, resting one hand on the ground, and vomiting blood.


    Seeing Mu Caisang''s escape, he wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth, and said unwillingly, "It''s still not possible. This technique of listening to mythical beasts is too difficult to control, and it will dissipate after a while..."


    Just now, surrounded by Mu Caisang¡¯s three-sided attacks, entangled with poisonous fog, surrounded by poisonous insects, and waves of poisonous gas, he has always maintained his composure. He has accumulated the strength of dead trees to spring, and then blended into the power of flame to burst out, the effect is there, at least the entire reed field Were swallowed by his fire. He became more and more familiar with the control of flames, but he thought that listening to the divine beast could also be successful, but he couldn''t support it. Instead, he consumed too much, and he couldn''t even stand up at this time.


    However, although Mu Caisang could not be killed, it was already a very good result to repel Mu Caisang. After all, Mu Caisang is a poisonous fairy, an important person among the ministers of the dragon, and he wants to be the top master in the world.


    Suddenly a prairie fire burned down the mountain, which naturally alarmed the people of Tang Sect on the mountain. Tang Manhong and Yueya rushed to see Tang Ye who was half kneeling on the ground. They were very worried and hurried over to take care of them. But Crescent Moon ran over halfway and then turned away, turning away from Tang Ye with a blushing face. It turned out that Tang Ye''s clothes were burned by the fire, and her body was bare at this time.


    Tang Manhong realized this after he went to support Tang Ye, and couldn''t help but blush, took off his coat and put it on Tang Ye to hide his shame. Tang Ye noticed his embarrassment, touched his nose, and said, "I accidentally set off a fire."


    Tang Manhong and Yueya looked around, the original reed field was destroyed by flames. Alas, there is one less romantic place for field battles. Think about it, if you play field battles here, roll and roll, then the reeds will fly up, full of mountains and plains, really beautiful, romantic women like most.


    "Go back to heal first." Tang Manhong was worried about Tang Ye, so she didn''t care about other things for now, and helped Tang Ye go back.


    ...


    After Mu Caisang retreated, he reached a big tree and couldn''t hold it anymore. He leaned on the tree to rest, and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood. She was short of breath, her breath was messy, her hair was in a mess, and her clothes were burned in many places, and she looked really embarrassed. She reached into her arms with trembling hands and took out a bottle of pills, and took a few pills to heal her injuries.


    Although she ran away, she was still injured by Tang Ye''s flames, and Flame Diting''s pounce, also injured her. After resting for a while, her breath calmed down. She didn''t dare to stay, and her daughter Sangsang was going to protect her. In case she was chased by Tang Sect people, she couldn''t resist her as she was now. In case Sangsang was caught and threatened, she could not imagine the consequences.


    She hurried back to find Sangsang. Sangsang stayed in the original place and waited for her. When she saw her, she laughed happily and ran over and shouted: "Mom!"


    Mu Caisang endured the pain, even if he wanted to vomit blood again, he swallowed, watching Sangsang smile, and said, "Sangsang is obedient, let''s go."


    "Hmm!" Sangsang didn''t like being alone, grabbing Mu Caisang''s hand and leaving.


    "Mom, hug!" Sangsang suddenly said coquettishly.


    Mu Caisang smiled, endured the pain and hugged Sangsang, always showing full affection for Sangsang.


    "Huh, mother, why did your clothes break?" Sangsang asked curiously when he noticed the burnt place of Mu Caisang''s clothes.


    Mu Caisang did not answer, but told Sangsang about other things, making Sangsang happy. And she walked faster and faster while holding Sangsang, she didn''t dare to slow down until she was far away, looked back at Tang Sect''s direction, and frowned deeply.


    "Tang Ye, the more you are like this, the faster you will die, understand?" She hummed quietly in her heart.


    ...


    After Tang Ye and Tang Manhong returned to the Tang Sect, they received Tang Manhong''s intimate care, as well as various elixir stored in the Tang Sect, which made it difficult for him to think about his injuries slowly. In fact, his injuries are mainly internal injuries, which are caused by the inability to support the powerful Divine Beast. As long as he adjusts his breath, he will be fine. It is not as exaggerated as Tang Manhong worried.


    "I have to hurry back to Yanjing." Tang Ye sat cross-legged on the bed and adjusted his breath, calmed down his blood and said to Tang Manhong next to him.


    Tang Manhong said anxiously: "I will go back with you."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "You have to pay attention to what Mu Caisang ordered. Maybe this is the key to dealing with Mu Caisang. Unfortunately, you couldn''t kill Mu Caisang just now!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and showed a cold expression.


    Tang Manhong said anxiously: "But I am worried about you."


    Tang Ye opened his hand and said, "I''m fine, if it wasn''t for the darkness, I would like to rush back to Yanjing now. If there is something, I can''t delay it at all."


    This is to ensure the safety of Lu Celadon. If it weren''t for Granny Mu, he didn''t know that Lu Celadon could still play such a big role. You can actually let Xuan Huang take a shortcut, and now those who help the dragon are afraid that they can''t wait to get her right away!


    Tang Manhong also listened to Mu''s explanation, knowing that there shouldn''t be any delay in the matter behind it, and said with a solemn expression: "Then I will immediately go to Yanjing to help you after I have dealt with Mu''s confession. In addition, I will also get rid of that year. People who participated in the killing of my Tang Sect family. Mu Caisang is related to the little prince, and he will definitely return to Yanjing. I happened to kill her!"


    Tang Ye wanted to speak but stopped. He wanted to say that with Tang Manhong''s current strength, Mu Caisang could not be killed at all. But he didn''t want to hit Tang Manhong. Besides, Mu Caisang will kill him. Tang Manhong was not Mu Caisang''s opponent, so he helped her.


    In fact, Tang Ye was quite helpless. He was directly identified as a person in the camp of Slaves of Python. He was afraid that he would continue to kill him in the future.

 Chapter 414： Its going to change!

    It was late at night, and there were only Tang Ye and Tang Manhong in the room. Tang Ye told Tang Manhong a lot of things to pay attention to, such as Qiyun, Xuanhuang Daji, and two confrontation camps. He hoped that Tang Manhong would understand the future situation and take care to protect himself.


    Tang Manhong listened carefully. She knows the seriousness of the matter. Regarding the minister who helps the dragon, a Mu Caisang is so powerful, not to mention that there are many hidden people, such as the Taoist fanatics, music fans, and chess lunatics mentioned by Mu Granny. These are figures as powerful as medical idiots. Tang Ye was an apprentice who was taught by medical madness. Tang Ye is so powerful now that I can imagine how terrifying a medical madness is.


    "Okay, Man Hong, I will say so much for the time being. Tomorrow I will rush back to Yanjing. You will stay in Tang Sect to finish the matters explained by the Mu Granny. Now take a good rest." Tang Ye shook Tang Manhong''s hand and made a gesture. Get out of bed and leave.


    Tang Manhong thought he was strange and said, "What are you doing out of bed?"


    "Go back and rest." Tang Ye answered suspiciously, he had his own room.


    Tang Manhong rolled his eyes and hummed, "Isn''t this your room?"


    "This is your room..." Tang Ye was halfway talking, and suddenly understood what Tang Manhong meant.


    It means that the two of us are in that kind of relationship, and we must have slept together in our old nest.


    Tang Ye sat back on the bed again and smiled at Tang Manhong. Tang Manhong lowered his head slightly and blushed. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    "You are leaving tomorrow. I will have to wait for several days to find you." Tang Manhong said suddenly.


    Tang Ye reached out and pulled Tang Manhong over, and said, "I know what to do."


    Tang Manhong''s face was flushed, and Tang Ye pulled her over and directly pressed her under him, withdrew her clothes, and spent the night in the bridal chamber.


    Tang Manhong wrapped Tang Ye''s body, bit his lip and said, "Give me more."


    The next day Tang Ye''s spirit was not very good, but Tang Manhong''s face was ruddy, full of charm, and he felt that he had matured a lot. She walked out of the room with Tang Ye, not forgetting to beat Tang Ye''s chest in annoyance, and cursed: "You are dying, you don''t know if you feel bad for me."


    I was too badly slapped last night, although I enjoyed it, my thigh hurts fiercely afterwards.


    Tang Ye yawned, before he heard Tang Manhong''s hypocritical words, and said: "I''m leaving, remember to be careful."


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong nodded gently.


    Crescent Moon came over to send Tang Ye off. Seeing the charm on Tang Man''s red face, she frowned and said, "Sister Tang, sleeping with a man is so great, can a woman become beautiful without plastic surgery?"


    Tang Manhong''s face was embarrassed, he glared at Crescent Moon with shame, and hummed: "Crescent, what are you talking about, Tang Ye and I didn''t have..."


    Tang Manhong wanted to conceal it, but found that denying it again was too false, so he could only pull Crescent over to reveal some information quietly. Yueya looked at Tang Ye while listening, Wu Liu''s eyes rolled around, as if he was making a bad idea.


    After Tang Ye left Tangmen, he hurried back to Yanjing, and when he returned to Yanjing, he hurried back to the Royal Garden. He was relieved when he saw that Lu Celadon was fine.


    Lin Yourong was in a daze with a glass of boiling water in the room. He ran out after hearing Tang Ye¡¯s voice. Regardless of Lu Celadon¡¯s presence, he took Tang Ye¡¯s arm and said, "Tang Ye, you are finally back, how am I? Boring, you have to accompany me!"


    "She''s not boring, she wants to practice freezing." Lu Qingci interjected coldly beside her.


    Lin Yourong bit her lip and snorted to Lu Celadon, "Celadon, you have become naughty, do you want your mother to teach you?"


    Lu Celadon rolled his eyes, this weak little woman is still learning Tang Ye, cut!


    Tang Ye saw that it was almost noon, and said to Lin Yourong, "Yourong, I''m hungry, okay to cook some food?"


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong nodded happily. This has always been the ordinary life she wanted, and immediately went to the kitchen to get busy.


    Lu Celadon frowned, staring at Tang Ye thoughtfully. This guy is a bit abnormal. Instead of kissing me and me, he took away his wife. Could it be something?


    Tang Ye glanced at Lu Qingci and said, "Don''t guess, I deliberately let You Rong go busy. I have something to tell you."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s stern expression, Lu Celadon became nervous and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Let''s go to the room and say, it''s confidential!" Tang Ye ordered.


    "Huh?" Lu Celadon took a step back quickly, holding his hands on his chest, and hummed: "Is there anything I can''t say here, go to the room? You beast, don''t you want to treat me..."


    Lu Celadon said this, suddenly Tang Ye went over to hug her, carried her on his shoulders, and forcibly led her to the room.


    Lu Qingci''s face was extremely blushing, she was also a woman almost eighteen years old. She was carried by Tang Ye, her chest pressed against Tang Ye''s shoulders, and Tang Ye''s hands were still holding her legs and pressing her ass. She was a little bit ashamed, and her heart beat faster and faster. At the same time she was upset, there seemed to be another kind of throbbing.


    Tang Ye carried Landing Celadon to the room and threw her directly onto the bed. Although the bed was elastic, Lu Celadon screamed "Ah", which was a bit sultry.


    "Tang Ye, you beast..."


    "You are not enough to make me beast." Tang Ye stopped Lu Celadon''s anger, and said with a serious expression: "What I want to tell you next is very serious. Don''t have any temper."


    It''s strange that Lu Celadon didn''t make trouble. He was treated like this by Tang Ye for no reason. He gritted his teeth and said, "Who do you think you are? What is my business..."


    Lu Celadon wanted to say that her business had nothing to do with Tang Ye¡¯s business, but Tang Ye suddenly showed a very vicious look. She was taken aback and knew that Tang Ye was serious. Although she was very wronged, she didn¡¯t dare to make any more noises. , Biting his lip, a look of crying.


    Just let this bad guy bully yourself! Whatever he wants! From his head office now!


    Tang Ye sat on the bed, pulled Lu Celadon over, and stretched out his hand to condense a strong shield with vigor, and said to Lu Celadon, "Celadon, you can destroy my shield."


    Lu Celadon frowned and was very puzzled, but still did the same, reaching out and poking at one of the powerful shields that Tang Ye had condensed. Then this powerful shield shattered like glass.


    "So easy?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon in amazement.


    Lu Celadon rolled his eyes and said, "Did you deliberately make the shield very weak? If you want to test my strength, you can strengthen it a hundred times, then I can easily destroy it."


    Tang Ye''s face twitched. He didn''t deliberately weaken the shield just now. On the contrary, he used his own strength to strengthen it very firmly, but it was destroyed by Lu Celadon with a light jab.


    Hey, the existence of celadon is just a bug, it is the goddess that the minister of the dragon wants most!


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Celadon asked worriedly when Tang Ye''s expression was not good.


    Tang Ye gave a long sigh, looked out the window, and said sadly: "It''s going to change."

 Chapter 415： The girls heart is throbbing!

    Lu Celadon knew that Tang Ye was an optimistic person, and was generally carefree and joking, so when Tang Ye showed a stern look, something must have happened. She looked at Tang Ye. At this moment, she was being pulled by Tang Ye. She was leaning on Tang Ye''s body. Looking at Tang Ye from such a close range, she clearly found that Tang Ye was more violent than before. When it broke out, she was deeply worried.


    "What the **** happened?" Lu Celadon didn''t push Tang Ye away, as she leaned close to Tang Ye and asked Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said: "Let me tell you about the big world and the small world, the old Taoist priests and the shackles of luck, the servants of the dragon and the slaves of the python, and the Xuanhuang plan and the jade seal of the country. After listening, you I will understand."


    Lu Celadon nodded.


    Tang Ye told her one by one what she had learned so far.


    After listening to Tang Ye¡¯s explanation, Lu Celadon¡¯s expression sank and said, ¡°So I¡¯m very dangerous now. Once I reveal my identity, I will become the target of the ministers of the dragon. They will do whatever they can to break the barrier of Yuxi¡¯s air transport. Get me right, right?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye said with a heavy focus.


    Although Lu Celadon looked solemn, she did not collapse in panic. Her mind was much more mature than her age. Otherwise, as an ordinary woman, she must have been scared to panic when she learned that there is such a powerful force as the minister of the dragon to get her. She looked at Tang Ye, thought for a while, and said, "Why do you think the minister of Fulong will definitely hurt me?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and couldn''t answer.


    Lu Celadon said: "Why don''t you think like this, the minister of Fulong wants me to help destroy the jade seal barrier, then he will treat me as a guest, take care of me in every possible way, and be reluctant to do anything to me?"


    Tang Ye was startled, it was indeed possible.


    Lu Celadon said: "On the contrary, in order to prevent the servant of the dragon from gaining access to me, the goddess who can quickly destroy the jade seal barrier, will the servant of the dragon protect me if I cannot be protected by the servant of the dragon? ¡­¡­killed?"


    "After all, I''m dead, and the minister who helps the dragon can no longer destroy the Yuxi barrier quickly." Lu Celadon stared at Tang Ye with awe-inspiring expression.


    Tang Ye found that Lu Celadon''s statement was very reasonable. The fact seems to be that if it is detrimental to Lu Celadon, more should be the slave of the python, rather than the minister of the dragon.


    Then Tang Ye''s worries became meaningless. On the contrary, what he had to deal with was not the minister who helped the dragon, but the slave who followed the python.


    Lu Celadon was extremely clever. From Tang Ye''s words, he vaguely knew that Tang Ye had no good feelings for the minister of Fulong, and thought Tang Ye was a slave to the python. She stared at Tang Ye and asked, "If the time comes when it is impossible to save, Tang Ye, will you...will kill me?"


    "Don''t rush to answer!" Tang Ye immediately wanted to answer and said definitely not, but was interrupted by Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon still stared at Tang Ye, and said, "I believe that neither the servant of the dragon or the slave is right or wrong. The minister of the dragon wants to return the world to the chaos, so that he can proclaim the longevity again. Isn¡¯t it a great dream? And the slave of the python wants to protect the peace of the world and the peace of the earth so as not to be invaded by visitors from the sky. And if the world returns to chaos, the luck will no longer be limited, those demons, demons, ghosts Whatever, it will be raging. At that time, ordinary people will become lambs to be slaughtered. The slave of the python must protect them and protect this peaceful and prosperous world. It is a great and noble feeling of supreme kindness. Therefore, this time In war, no one is right or wrong. However, if there is no right or wrong, it means that either side will go all out without moral condemnation, and then the war will erupt even more tragically. So... to sacrifice individual people What can''t be done to win?"


    "Tang Ye, if you are a slave to the python, and I fall into the hands of the minister who helps the dragon, you cannot save it, will you...will you kill me?" Lu Celadon asked again.


    She analyzed the situation to Tang Ye and gave Tang Ye enough time to think. She wanted an affirmative answer.


    Tang Ye was originally influenced by the mother-in-law Mu, and his anger towards Mu Caisang was basically on the side of the slave of the python, so he believed that the minister of the dragon would harm Lu Celadon. But now, as soon as Lu Celadon analyzes, it is that the minister of Fulong will protect Lu Celadon. He became contradictory. But seeing Lu Celadon''s expectant eyes, he smiled suddenly.


    The so-called position, when did you not have a position?


    No matter what he is a servant of supporting the dragon and a slave of the python, what he has always done is to protect the people around him, and then live a happy and sexual life with women. If someone else destroys this point, whether it is the minister supporting the dragon or the slave following the python, it will be the enemy!


    Tang Ye reached out and hugged Lu Celadon, smiled, and said: "Then we will do nothing. We are neither servants of dragon support nor slaves of python, we are us, and we stick to our original intention."


    Lu Celadon was startled, and then took the initiative to drop his head into Tang Ye''s arms, hugged Tang Ye''s waist, and said, "Can this be true?"


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and stroked Lu Celadon¡¯s hair, as if it were comforting, and said, ¡°Of course, I want you to be safe. Whether it is the servant of the dragon or the slave who wants to hurt you, I will not allow it. Also, Why should we think that we will be restrained by them?"


    "Huh?" Lu Celadon raised his head and looked at Tang Ye in doubt.


    Tang Ye''s eyes were firm, and said, "Since you are a goddess and possess the ability that can be called against the sky, then make yourself stronger. If the servant of the dragon comes to move you, you will kill him. If you follow the slave of the python Move you, you kill him too! You will become stronger than everyone else, so strong that no one dares to use your mind!"


    Lu Celadon was stunned again, holding Tang Ye''s hand and grabbing Tang Ye''s clothes. She was not disappointed and was moved by Tang Ye''s choice. Yes, why should I be pinned down by others while I am alive? If you have the ability, then you can control your own destiny!


    Lu Celadon suddenly found Tang Ye very attractive. This made her heart throbbed, her heartbeat accelerated, and her face flushed.


    She raised her head higher and higher, as if she wanted to touch Tang Ye somewhere with her lips.


    "Tang Ye, Celadon, the meal is ready, where did you go?" Lin Yourong''s voice suddenly sounded downstairs.


    Lu Celadon panicked and quickly lowered his head. Tang Ye had a calm face, she didn''t even know the changes of Lu Celadon. He let go of Lu Celadon, returned to heartiness, smiled, rubbed Lu Celadon''s head like a father loved his daughter, and said, "Okay, big girl, now that we have decided, let''s work hard together. The sky has changed and it has changed. , Our heaven will not change. Go down and eat!"


    Lu Celadon lowered his head and blushed, and panicked, biting his lips lightly and replied, "Yes."


    Tang Ye let go of her and went downstairs to eat. She raised her head and saw Tang Ye''s love for her as a daughter, inexplicably humming, "Who is your eldest daughter!"


    After all, a girl who is about to be eighteen years old, how could she regard a man in her twenties as her father.

 Chapter 416： Peerless King!

    After eating, Tang Ye wanted to talk to Wang Airen about the Xuanhuang plan. As the authoritative old man who retired from the Red Wall Palace, if someone wanted to touch the jade seal of the ancient kingdoms in the palace, they would definitely talk to the emperor in the Red Wall. Then the attitude of the Red Wall will come out. It stands to reason that Red Wall is absolutely opposed to Xuanhuang''s plan, because that would be tantamount to destroying this peaceful and prosperous age by himself.


    Tang Ye was about to go out, but Lin Yourong suddenly showed disappointment, silently returning to the kitchen to wash the dishes. She wanted Tang Ye to accompany her. Tang Ye is basically not at home these days, she has a lot to say to Tang Ye. But she is such a considerate girl, knowing that Tang Ye is busy, she has not bothered.


    Lu Celadon gave Tang Ye a cold look. She accompanies Lin Yourong every day, and of course she knows that Lin Yourong has concerns. If Tang Ye didn''t accompany Lin Yourong well, she would go crazy.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and said to Lu Celadon, "I''m sorry, these days I learned about Xuanhuang''s plan. It feels like I was suddenly crushed by a mountain. It was my negligence. I will be with you today."


    Lu Celadon nodded. She understands Tang Ye, she also feels that Tang Ye has worked hard, but she can''t bear to see Lin Yourong lost.


    Tang Ye entered the kitchen, Lin Yourong smiled when he saw him, and said, "You don''t need to be busy, you go and rest."


    Tang Ye still walked to Lin Yourong''s side, took some of the bowls and chopsticks that Lin Yourong was washing, washed them with Lin Yourong, and said, "Yourong, I want to go to Biyun Temple in Xiangshan this afternoon. I heard that The scenery there is good, shall we go together?"


    "Really?" Lin Yourong didn''t know how happy he was, and almost jumped up to kiss Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squeezed her little face and said, "Of course it is true."


    "Okay!" Lin Yourong focused his head, washing the dishes happily.


    After washing the dishes and chopsticks, Lin Yourong happily went upstairs to change clothes and put on makeup. After all, girls, she wanted to be more beautiful when she went out.


    When Lu Celadon saw Lin Yourong''s lively and lovely appearance, he expressed depression, and Tang Ye was also very sad, because they had all seen Lin Yourong become that frozen queen. The pretty face is still that pretty face, but if it changes to a cold temperament, it''s completely like a person has changed.


    "You should also pay attention to this matter. It''s better for sister Yourong now. If she becomes the frozen queen, we will not be able to live our life." Lu Celadon exhorted Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, his wife had such an identity, which was beyond his control.


    Lu Celadon said again: "There is also the rebirth of the previous life. You should also pay attention. Sister You Rong must be the rebirth of someone who can reach the sky in the ancient martial world. What? It¡¯s for proving the Dao for longevity. Now there is the matter of Xuanhuang Daji and the minister of Fulong. Aren¡¯t those who want to prove the Dao for eternal life? So, sister Yourong is very likely..."


    Lu Celadon did not continue, she believed that Tang Ye knew these things very well.


    Lin Yourong is very likely to be the minister to help the dragon!


    Tang Ye felt very annoyed, and coldly snorted: "People just love to do things so well, and a good world, if you have to do something to return to chaos, it makes me annoying, damn!"


    Lu Qingci glared at him and cursed: "Don''t you also like to make trouble?"


    "What do I like to do?" Tang Ye was speechless.


    "It''s about women." Lu Celadon replied unceremoniously.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. It seems normal for men to love women.


    Lin Yourong changed his clothes and put on makeup. Hearing the words of Tang Ye and Lu Celadon, he turned into a curious baby and asked, "Tang Ye, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to **** you." Tang Ye answered casually, without thinking about it.


    As a result, Lin Yourong''s face was flushed, and she gritted her teeth with shame. Lu Qingci also blushed and scolded him for a shameless bastard.


    Lin Yourong ran down, just lifted the bag and hit Tang Ye, playing hypocritically, and yelled, "Rogue, I hate you, go to hell!"


    Tang Ye simply hugged Lin Yourong, let Lin Yourong sprinkle on him like a little cat, looked at Lu Celadon, and asked Lu Celadon with his eyes if he wanted to play together.


    Lu Celadon shook her head, she had her own business to do. Besides, this is Tang Ye and Lin Yourong who went out to relax, why did she follow to make light bulbs.


    In this case, Tang Ye didn''t care about her, and told her to be careful at home, and then took Lin Yourong''s hand and left. Only then did he notice that Lin Yourong''s makeup was more beautiful than before. It may be that Lin Yourong''s makeup tended to mature style. Lin Yourong''s makeup used to be fresh, natural and lively, but now it has become stable, mature and dignified.


    Lin Yourong made such a change because he regarded herself as Tang Ye''s housekeeper. Although she looks pure, she realized that she couldn''t bring Tang Ye''s effect to the town, so she changed to a kind of "lady-style" makeup. She knew that after Tang Ye followed Wang Airen, her status in Yanjing became very high. She knew this from time to time when someone came to give gifts at home. So when going out with Tang Ye, she would put on more mature makeup, wear a pair of medium high heels, carry an elegant bag, wear that uniform A-line skirt, and put on a pair of light black stockings.


    Lin Yourong like this is not a beautiful word to describe, he can only say that he is extremely beautiful. Ouch, the author hasn¡¯t learned Chinese well and can¡¯t describe it.


    Lin Yourong took Tang Ye¡¯s arm and walked side by side with Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked at such a beautiful woman and was a little confused. He approached Lin Yourong¡¯s ear and took a sip, and said, ¡°I really want to **** you. ."


    "Hey..." Lin Yourong didn''t expect Tang Ye as a **** to tease her so nakedly. She couldn''t help but feel ashamed, but she happened to be softened by Tang Ye''s slutty words, and her body was tightly pressed. Tang Ye.


    The two went to the parking lot to fetch the car together, but when Tang Ye drove to the blind spot of the surveillance, he suddenly stopped and turned over to press on Lin Yourong, a satyr, and could not bear the appearance of a bath-h to get intimacy. Lin Yourong was on him. Lin Yourong bit her lip, and didn''t stop Tang Ye from suddenly tempted. On the contrary, she was happy in her heart and felt that her charm was still so great.


    She hugged Tang Ye and cooperated with Tang Ye''s movements. Feeling that Tang Ye''s movements were too rude and forceful, she bit her lip and groaned: "Nick, slow down, don''t tear your clothes, go back and change your face..."


    At this time, Lu Celadon leaned against the window to bask in the sun, and then she felt strange. It''s been so long since Tang Ye and Lin Yourong drove out of the parking garage. How long does it take to fetch the car? What are you doing?


    When Tang Ye drove out, she saw Lin Yourong, who was sitting in the passenger seat, had red cheeks, buttoning back the buttons on her chest, sorting out the messy clothes, and re-applying makeup. She was so angry that she wanted to punch her. Going out and overturning Tang Ye''s car, he cursed: "This peerless big-eyed monster!"


    Tang Ye went to Xiangshan Biyun Temple not to play purely, but to talk to the old abbot Yimei. He wanted to go to the old abbot Yimei a long time ago. He wanted to go since the ancient Buddha made trouble for him, but it was delayed because of many things. Now it happens to take Lin Yourong to relax and find the old abbot Yimei, so he will not go to Wang Airen for the time being.


    While Tang Ye drove to Biyun Temple, Wen Zhongyuan also set off from home to pick someone up at the airport.


    At the airport, Mu Caisang took Mu Sangsang off the plane.


    The Xuanhuang plan is about to be fully implemented, and the dispute between the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python has begun.


    Wen Zhongyuan sat in the car and looked at the scenery outside, showing a faint smile as usual, as if he had this attitude towards everyone and everything. His car and Tang Ye''s car passed by. He was slightly startled when he saw Tang Ye driving, and then resumed a faint smile.


    Tang Ye didn''t see him and continued to drive to Xiangshan.


    "It...failed again..." Wen Zhongyuan held his forehead in the car, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Mu Caisang couldn''t solve Tang Ye!

 Chapter 417： Maple leaves in the mountains fall for you!

    Tang Ye parked his car at the foot of Xiangshan Mountain and took Lin Yourong to climb the mountain in a fun way. Although he asked the old abbot Yimei to talk about something, he could just accompany Lin Yourong within half a day, or his wife would be wronged.


    Lin Yourong took Tang Ye''s arm and played with Tang Ye like ordinary lovers. She was very happy, her boredom was wiped out, she was no longer as shy and quiet as before, and she had talked a lot with Tang Ye along the way.


    In the late autumn, the Fragrant Mountain is full of red maple leaves, very beautiful, occasionally falling down, with sunlight, glowing with colors, and the artistic conception is very beautiful. This is a good place to pick up girls. It must be right to bring those delicate-minded and occasionally sentimental girls here. Tang Ye didn''t need to soak in Lin Yourong, they were already on, and what he had to do was to make Lin Yourong happy.


    Lin Yourong said a lot of trivial things to Tang Ye, and Tang Ye also said a lot to her to avoid letting Lin Yourong think that he was accommodating her. He said to Lin Yourong: "This mountain of red maple leaves reminds me of a poem."


    "Really? Read it to me!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s the poem that was badly read. It''s as far away as the stone path of the cold mountain, and there are people in the place where Baiyun is born. I parked and sat in the love maple forest night, the frosty leaves were red on the February flowers."


    Lin Yourong thought that Tang Ye would read some poem. It turned out to be such a common poem. He couldn''t help but curled his lips and said, "Cut, I will be able to read this poem in my second grade, OK!"


    "What, you will be in the second grade?!" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Lin Yourong smiled happily: "Of course you are not stupid!"


    "No, You Rong, in fact, this poem is mainly about this line, parking and sitting in love Fenglin night." Tang Ye specially emphasized a certain two words.


    Lin Yourong heard it, and flushed with shame, bit her lip lightly, pinched Tang Ye''s waist, and cursed, "You villain! It''s always so bad!"


    "Bad? I''m not bad when I''m in bed. If it''s bad, why do you like it so much? Oh, you made me bad." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and said amused.


    Lin Yourong became more shy, but she was very happy in her heart, pouting her mouth shyly, using her slender hands to constantly pat Tang Ye''s chest, cursing, "Bad, bad, bad..."


    This sweet and welcoming scene makes people look at it.


    After Tang Ye asked Lin Yourong to fight for a while, he stretched out his hand to embrace Lin Yourong''s small waist and pressed him to Lin Yourong''s body. He looked at Lin Yourong''s pretty face softly and said, "Time flies so fast. , We met in summer, now it¡¯s autumn, and it¡¯s going to be winter soon."


    Lin Yourong did not avoid Tang Ye''s gaze, raised her small head, looked at Tang Ye with a light smile, and said, "With you here, I am not afraid of time passing quickly. I want to grow old together with you..."


    Lin Yourong said that her face was blushing, and she lowered her head slightly, not daring to look at Tang Ye at each other. She is a shy little girl, of course she would be shy if she took the initiative to speak her mind.


    Tang Ye reached out to hold up her low face, looked at her with a smile, and said, "Then let''s whitehead together."


    "Hmm!" Lin Yourong received Tang Ye''s response and nodded happily.


    Tang Ye leaned down to kiss her, she stood on tiptoe to meet her, and dropped the bag in her hand onto the ground covered with red maple leaves, and hugged Tang Ye''s sturdy body with her hands.


    Tang Ye wanted to give Lin Yourong a better memory, invisibly gave out a burst of vigor, blowing the surrounding maple trees, causing the maple trees to drop fiery red maple leaves.


    Lin Yourong felt so beautiful. The whole person was immersed in this romantic and warm picture, as if he had forgotten the change of the seasons and the rotation of the earth, and wanted to freeze himself and Tang Ye at this moment forever.


    Her thought was very beautiful, however, it happened to trigger the power of the ice in her body. To make people freeze in one scene forever, just freeze them with ice. So her strong thoughts triggered cold ice, and with a click, a layer of cold ice formed around her and Tang Ye.


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless.


    Fortunately, Lin Yourong at this time was not the one she remembered from her previous life, otherwise the ice that could freeze the blood would kill people. At this time, Tang Ye was also very proficient in the control of the flames, so he activated the power of the flames to let the high temperature melt the ice.


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with apologetic expression, and said anxiously: "I''m sorry, I can''t help it..."


    Lin Yourong''s appearance looked rather distressed.


    Tang Ye has always spoiled her too much, smiled and shook his head, and said: "It''s okay, let''s continue?"


    Lin Yourong blushed. She thought she might not be able to do it because of her shy personality, but this time she was bold and stood on tiptoe and kissed Tang Ye again.


    "You are my little apple, you can''t love you too much."


    Probably this is the mood.


    However, at this moment, a young monk jumped out and said angrily: "It''s not good for you to be this way. For your own romance, blow the maple leaves off!"


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were taken aback. This **** is too speechless, it''s like stealing-love is doing something, and the result is being kicked and raped. But Tang Ye and Lin Yourong are just enjoying the sweetness and warmth among lovers. Isn''t it right for this little monk to jump out and scare people?


    Although Lin Yourong blushed and shyly, hiding behind Tang Ye, he didn''t mean to blame the little monk, but Tang Ye is not a good man. He glared at the little monk and hummed, "The Buddha said don¡¯t look at or listen to evil. Monk, you suddenly jumped out to disturb me and my wife¡¯s affectionate conversation, shouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    The little monk rolled his eyes, Tang Ye''s servant was really hateful, but the wicked sued first. He looked at Tang Ye angrily and said, "Tang Ye, do you think I didn''t know that you used your energy to urge the maple leaves to fall?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, this little monk actually knew himself? And he knew Qi Jin at such a young age, he seemed to be a hidden little monk!


    Seeing that Tang Ye had nothing to say, the little monk became proud, and said angrily: "I have nothing to say, huh, let the wicked complain first! I tell you Tang Ye, you ruined the whole mountain maple leaves for the sake of one person. I''m selfish! I want to tell Master what you did, so that Master won''t bother to see you, hum!"


    Lin Yourong probably knew that Tang Ye had done something, she was very touched, but now she was accused by the little monk, and she felt embarrassed, and took La Tang Ye''s hand, probably to tell Tang Ye not to say that the little monk was wrong. .


    Tang Ye also knew it was unreasonable, but thought the little monk¡¯s straight temper was quite interesting, and couldn¡¯t help but joked with the little monk more: "Little monk, do you know what it means to be a confidante? I tell you, in order to make my wife Happy, let alone blowing off the maple leaves of these trees, I don¡¯t care about blowing off the maple leaves all over the mountain!"


    "You, you..." After all, the little monk was young. How could the rogue be Tang Ye''s opponent, his face flushed with anger.


    Lin Yourong felt that Tang Yetu was unreasonable, how could he bully a little monk. However, she looked at the stars in Tang Ye''s eyes, she was very idiot, Tang Ye was going to crown her as a beauty.


    "Anita Buddha, Tang Shizhu is a man of temperament." At this moment, an old monk walked behind the little monk, it was the old abbot Yimei.

 Chapter 418： Victory is always ours!

    Life is a chess game, in which the chess game is criss-crossed, and there are many people watching the chess outside the game. Without you knowing, it may have been followed by many people, but the watchers are silent. They will not interfere in your destiny before they enter the game. Chess must be played step by step, and things must be done one by one.


    Tang Ye thinks this is the best portrayal of her life. It''s like now, he doesn''t know the old abbot Yimei, but the old abbot Yimei seems to be familiar with him. He knew that the old abbot Yimei was because of the ancient Buddha, but he had not seen the old abbot Yimei before, but now the old abbot Yimei seems to have been waiting for him.


    The little monk saw the old abbot Yimei, ran back angrily, pointed at Tang Ye and said: "Master, you see, Tang Ye is really rude and rampant, let''s not wait to see him in the clean place of Buddhism. , Drive him away!"


    The old abbot Yimei patted the little monk''s bald head lightly, and said with a smile: "Shouxin, it is rude to call Tang Donor the servant and the servant. Buddhism is a clean place, but you are not. "


    "Master, I..." The little monk didn''t expect that the master would not give face so much. Is it his own master, not helping Tang Ye! He wrinkled his face aggrievedly, as if to cry.


    Tang Ye watched happily, and almost pointed at the little monk and laughed.


    Lin Yourong couldn''t bear it anymore. He pinched Tang Ye''s waist secretly, then went out and bowed to the old abbot Yimei, saying: "Master, I''m sorry, we did something wrong, don''t blame... Shou Little monk with heart."


    From what the old abbot Yimei called the little monk just now, she knew that the little monk was called Shouxin.


    The aggrieved little Shouxin monk saw Lin Yourong, this beautiful sister, took the initiative to apologize and cared about him more than his master. He immediately became happy. Seeing Lin Yourong with joy, he kept looking at Lin Yourong and treated Lin Yourong. Become a very close person.


    The old abbot Yimei was stunned when he saw the little monk Shouxin, and then looked at Lin Yourong, staring at Lin Yourong¡¯s forehead, as if to see something through, suddenly he laughed. Then he put his palms together, put his palms up in front of him, and gave a big Buddha ceremony to Lin Yourong, saying: "Anita Buddha, good is good, there is a cause before, and there is an effect afterwards, cause and effect, rebirth, rebirth, all in the world. In this life, I wish to untie the knot of previous lives, and hope that life after life will not be trapped in love, hatred, and hatred.


    The little monk Shouxin saw Master suddenly chanting these words, he was used to it, he was not surprised, and rolled his eyes and said: "Master, you are chanting something indiscriminately again, don''t frighten Sister Yourong!"


    Although Lin Yourong found it inexplicable, he found it interesting. He respected the elderly abbot Yimei and the prestigious monk. She fluttered at the old abbot Yimei with big beautiful eyes, showing the look of a curious baby, and wanted to make Yimei old. The abbot explained what he had just stared at her inexplicably.


    Tang Ye squinted tightly, staring at the old abbot Yimei with a cold expression, not as respectful and kind as Lin Yourong showed.


    It was a vague and restless violent breath.


    He has been exposed to more things than Lin Yourong, including reincarnation, the ancient Wujianghu people''s attempt to prove longevity. Lin Yourong''s previous life must have been a god-man from the ancient Wujiang Lake, otherwise he would not have such a powerful ice ability. Tang Ye hoped that Lin Yourong was Lin Yourong, his gentle daughter-in-law, and not the frozen queen who was so cold that she would kill if she didn''t agree with her. The words of the old abbot Yimei''s divine talk will obviously stimulate Lin Yourong''s past life, so he doesn''t like it very much.


    The old abbot Yimei noticed Tang Ye¡¯s violent atmosphere, smiled and looked at Tang Ye, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be the donor today. You might as well take a seat in the temple, and let the apprentice make a pot of warm tea. Friendship of the Lord."


    Tang Yeben wanted to talk to the old abbot Yimei, nodded and agreed to the invitation of the old abbot Yimei, and said, "Okay."


    Lin Yourong returned to Tang Ye, took Tang Ye''s hand and followed the old abbot Yimei up the mountain into the temple. The little monk Shouxin liked Lin Yourong, the gentle and beautiful big sister very much. He always wanted to stick to Lin Yourong, but was driven away by Tang Ye waved away, "Go go, little monk, you dare to be lustful when you are so young?"


    The little monk is of course not lustful. He seems to have a natural obedient fate for Lin Yourong. He just wants to hear what Lin Yourong has to say. But helplessly, there is a big demon beside his pretty sister. He can''t get close, so he had to stay beside the old abbot Yimei. .


    Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye looked like a child, and said with a sweet smile: "How do you compare to the little monk Shouxin, he is just a child."


    Tang Ye smiled and touched Lin Yourong''s soft jade hand, and said, "Who makes you so charming and beautiful? Even the little monk, I don''t want him to take advantage of you. Besides, I am also for the heart-keeping little monk. Okay. Look at this little guy, he''s a bit more vulgar, unlike a monk. And you are so beautiful, what if you lead him astray? Anita Buddha, color is emptiness, emptiness is lust, don¡¯t come near."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s glib tongue and acting old-fashioned, Lin Yourong gently covered her mouth and laughed, loving Tang Ye from the bottom of her heart. But a bleak autumn wind blew her, making her thoughts sad, and looking at Tang Ye with tenderness: "Tang Ye, I... have something to say to you."


    "Well, I know." Tang Ye shook Lin Yourong''s bare hand and smiled: "Wait for the old abbot to have tea, let''s find a beautiful place to sit and talk about it, OK?"


    "Hmm!" Lin Yourong nodded and agreed.


    The little monk Shouxin secretly saw Lin Yourong obeying Tang Yeyan, so he was itchy, stared at Tang Ye severely, and hummed again.


    Seeing this, the old abbot Yimei shook his head lightly and smiled, looking at the stone steps and mountain road where the maple leaves are flying in front, with a kindly look like an old man who dotes on his descendants.


    ...


    Wen Zhongyuan arrived at the airport and saw Mu Caisang who was pulling Mu Sangsang out of the airport, and waved with a smile. Mu Caisang walked towards him, he smiled kindly: "Sister-in-law, you are back."


    Then he looked at Mu Sangsang again, bent down, touched Mu Sangsang''s little head, and said lovingly, "Sangsang, will uncle take you to eat delicious food?"


    "Hmm!" Musangsang nodded happily.


    Mu Caisang was indifferent and said, "I said, don''t call me sister-in-law, I have nothing to do with Wen Jiangshan."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled lightly and looked at Mu Caisang''s eyes with a touch of special affection, and said, "It''s fine when you come back. Take a good rest."


    Mu Caisang sneered and said, "Since you want to ask about Tang Ye, why don''t you just ask? Yes, I failed. You are not curious why I failed?"


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Mu Caisang with a shrug and smiled, and said: "If he is a person who is struggling for luck, it is normal to fail. After all, the old Taoist is a fairy outsider, and the game that can be deployed is not that we can control. Yes. However, after working hard for so long, the final victory will always be ours."


    "Don''t worry, take your time." Wen Zhongyuan showed a confident and gentle smile.

 Chapter 419： Xuan Huang Gongzhu and the emperor of all ages!

    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong followed the old abbot Yimei to a small house. The small house was very simple. It was a main room for receiving people, and there were two small wing rooms next to it. The small house is very quiet, with sweet-scented osmanthus and Chinese rose planted in front of the courtyard. At this time, you can see the remnant flowers that are beginning to wither.


    The old abbot Yimei asked Tang Ye and Lin Yourong to sit down, and then let the little monk Shouxin make tea. The little monk Shouxin looked bitter, full of grievances. Lin Yourong couldn''t bear to see him, so he talked to Tang Ye and the old abbot Yimei and went to help the little monk Xin. The little monk Shouxin opened his eyebrows and smiled at once, and no longer grimaced.


    Only Tang Ye and the old abbot Yimei were left in the main room, and they sat opposite each other. Tang Ye looked at the old abbot Yibrow, squinted his eyes, didn''t make any bends, and said directly: "The old abbot knew me, but if I remember correctly, this is the first time you and I met?"


    The old abbot Yimei was not angry with Tang Ye''s attitude of showing hostility and sharpness as soon as he opened his mouth. He still smiled and said: "Don''t hesitate to Lao Na. Why not talk to Lao Na? Buddhism? Pay attention to purity, the Buddha does not complain, and hopes will not be blamed."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said, "Since the old abbot said so, then I''m not welcome. I came to Biyun Temple this time to find the old abbot to settle an account!"


    "Oh?" The old abbot narrowed his eyes and smiled.


    Tang Ye said with a cold face: "Do you know the ancient Buddha? Oh, no, I should ask you to know the little prince first? The little prince asked the ancient Buddha to kill me, and the ancient Buddha probably has a lot to do with you. The ancient Buddha killed me. I said that I had taken the blessed luck and wanted to kill me to disperse the aura. But even if the aura is dispersed, it is not injected into the world, but can be obtained by the ancient Buddha or you. Then, can I? It is understood that you have set up a game behind you, thinking about taking advantage of the fishermen? Unfortunately, I did not die, so this luck is still on me."


    The old abbot Yimei still looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said: "Don''t worry, Tang''s donor seems to be very grieving, but he is a bit violent."


    "Can you not complain? That is killing me!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Tang Ye and was silent for a while, and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t the donors of Tang think about the problem from another angle? For example, I know that the ancient Buddha is destined to be unsuccessful, and you will get another chance because of Dong Miaozhu, so you deliberately let Gu The Buddha came to you. Take a step back and say, if Lao Na has the heart to seize the benefactor of Tang, why not come forward to hinder you after the failure of the ancient Buddha? Although Lao Na, I have not seen any growth in the Dharma over the years, I have always felt in Biyun Temple over the years. There are two ways to get on the table."


    The old abbot Yimei is a very humble statement. He is the brother of the ancient Buddha. He probably knows the magic method even higher than that of the ancient Buddha. There are more than one or two magic methods to get on the stage?


    Tang Ye watched the old abbot Yimei became silent, and then lowered his voice and hummed: "The old abbot is... the slave of the python?"


    The old abbot Yimei stroked his long eyebrows, and said, "There will be another reincarnation in a hundred years, and this will be the case after all."


    Tang Ye thought this was interesting. How big was the confrontation between the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python? How many people are there in this game? Unexpectedly, the old abbot Yimei, who has been practicing in Biyun Temple for a while, is actually a slave to the python!


    "Another reincarnation in a hundred years? Can the old abbot tell me something about it?" Tang Ye''s attitude is no longer that pressing.


    Since the old abbot Yimei was a slave to the python, and the ancient Buddha and the little prince were clearly on the side of the minister who helped the dragon, in this way, the old abbot Yimei would probably not harm him.


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said: "There used to be an emperor who prospered the Tao and exterminated the Buddha, only because there was a soaring into the immortal certificate and longevity in the Tao, and among my Buddhas, only the relics of standing Buddha, one flying to the sky, the other Dying into the ground, in that era when everyone wanted to fly to immortality, my Buddha was also forced to be helpless."


    Tang Ye was stunned. It seems that in history there really was a matter of prospering the Tao and destroying the Buddha. Buddhism was suppressed and the Taoist prospered, and this was all because those people wanted to spy on the way of longevity. This is what the minister of Longevity has been doing. , So the old abbot Yimei was forced to become a slave to the python.


    It''s just that I''m terrified of thinking carefully. The old abbot Yimei used to live in an ancient country, but now it is modern. How long has the old abbot Yimei lived?


    "It seems that I have misunderstood the old abbot, so please don''t blame the old abbot." Tang Ye apologized for the rude behavior just now.


    The old abbot Yimei chuckled and said: "Donor Tang is a man of temperament, who dares to love and hate, but Lao Na is very envious. However, Donor Tang is a person of Buddhism and should not be controlled by hostility. Did you encounter obstacles when comprehending Lao Nen¡¯s truth about listening to the magical beast? In fact, it was because the truth listened to the divine beast under the throne of the earth. He was pure, compassionate, listened to the voice of all things, and then began to transcend all living beings. So Don Don¡¯t be influenced by violence. The character of the mind should be viewed as an ordinary person to see the injustices in this world, and it is important that all sentient beings are equal and that everyone can cross."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes lightly, and said, "Master, I am afraid I can''t realize this kind of state of mind. All beings are equal? ??Do you believe this awesome boast? If it is true equality, why should I suffer so much injustice? When things are unbalanced, people will scream, and people will be angry. Those guys who dare to move me and hurt people around me, I will beat them so that they don¡¯t even know my parents!"


    "..."


    The old abbot Yimei twitched his face, looking at Tang Ye with a complicated expression. This kid is really a ruin!


    The old abbot sighed, and said, "Don''t betray Tang really is a man of temperament. Since you stick to your heart, Lao Na has no intention of reluctance. Now the minister of Fulong is preparing to give birth to the Xuanhuang Gongzhu, and the slave of the python is also It''s time to give birth to the emperor, otherwise the slave of the python will be in danger."


    Tang Ye slapped his forehead, looking very distressed, and said: "It is the mess of the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python. It really does not stop at all. The master tells me about the Xuanhuang Gongzhu and the emperor."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said: "The co-lord and the emperor mean nothing more than a leader. The minister who supports the dragon will have a leader, and the slave of the python will also have a leader. These two people are peculiar with the opportunity of heaven. The person of this kind may inherit the bit of fortune that the old Taoist priests deliberately hide. With this bit of fortune, you can become an immortal in the world, and no one can stop it."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "Does this candidate for the Xuanhuang Gongzhu and the emperor emperor have any eyebrows?"


    The old abbot Yimei, don''t take a deep look at Tang Ye, and smiled: "Almost."


    Tang Ye took a long breath and said, "It will be fine soon. I hope the situation of the two camps will become clear soon, otherwise I will be annoying every day."


    The old abbot Yimei frowned deeply and sighed: "The day when the communist master and the emperor were born, it was the time of great chaos in the world."

 Chapter 420： Got you!

    Dong Miaozhu has stayed in his Buddhist room for several days, and what he does every day is to knock on the wooden fish and recite Buddhist scriptures silently. On this day, she was inexplicably uneasy, Muyu knocked faster and faster, and finally broke the mallet.


    Dong Miaozhu, who closed his eyes, opened his eyes suddenly, golden light flashed in his eyes, but quickly recovered.


    Dong Miaozhu''s face was gloomy, and he shouted angrily: "When will you still remember that guy?! You keep saying that you want to kill him and get the way, but if he is in danger, you will be embarrassed and save him! When can you do this? Can you kill him? Kill him? These are all excuses! You can''t forget him after all! Give you two lives, you still do! Get out!"


    Dong Miaozhu was scolding herself, or her past life. These days, she stayed in the meditation room and chanted every day just to appease her past life so that she would never wake up again. But it was useless. Just now, her previous life forcibly regained consciousness because Tang Ye was in danger.


    Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan happened to be looking for Dong Miaozhu for something. They were very worried when they heard Dong Miaozhu''s anger outside the monastery, and they knocked on the door and asked.


    Dong Miaozhu opened the door and came out with a cold face, making people afraid to approach. But Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan are her younger siblings and are not afraid of her. Dong Tiancheng looked at her worriedly, "Sister, what happened?"


    Dong Miaozhu was about to go out, and when she saw Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan, she frowned and said, "What are you doing here?"


    Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan had already adapted to this sister''s way of speaking, and did not mind Dong Miaozhu''s cold and arrogant. Dong Tiancheng said: "Grandpa said that the military hospital was infected with the virus suddenly and unexpectedly, so let me understand the situation and maybe get Wen Zhongyuan''s handle. And Tang Ye participated in the whole process, so it''s best to tell Tang. Ye understands. But now my identity is more sensitive, it is better not to privately meet Tang Ye, so I want to invite my sister..."


    "Do you think I have something to do with Tang Ye?" Dong Miaozhu understood what Dong Tiancheng meant, staring at him with an unhappy snort.


    Dong Tiancheng did not evade Dong Miaozhu¡¯s cold and arrogant gaze, and said, ¡°The world¡¯s dispute is always just a good show for a few people. Since I stretched my hand over there, I have to do more. If my sister is unwilling, then I will go personally. One trip."


    Dong Miaozhu sneered and hummed: "Even if you get this world, what can you do?"


    "No, I will never get this world. The world is the world of all the people." Dong Tiancheng said firmly.


    Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted: "There are two kinds of people in the world, one is the human being, and the other is the heaven. Are you sure, the world is the world of these two kinds of people? That day, the master was so arrogant that you can look down on you people?"


    Dong Tiancheng frowned deeply, and then firmly said: "Even if you are a heavenly person, you should abide by the rules of the earth when you arrive here!"


    "The rule that everyone is born equal?" Dong Miaozhu smiled sarcastically.


    Dong Tiancheng remained resolute and said: "On the journey of the great road, the world will be the public, and we will belong to the same one!"


    Dong Miaozhu narrowed his eyes and looked at Dong Tiancheng''s silence. After a long time, he said: "Wait at home, I will go to Tang Ye to ask. Also, the world is about to be chaotic, and there is a co-lord and an emperor, which side will the emperor of the red wall stand on? You must find out the situation!"


    "Yes, sister." Dong Tiancheng nodded solemnly.


    Dong Miaozhu went straight to Xiangshan Biyun Temple with a look of anger. She said not to meet Tang Ye, but that unbelievable past life showed a cold face but a hot heart. She was very melancholy!


    Tang Ye was still talking to an old monk. After learning about the so-called Xuanhuang Gongzhu and the emperor of the emperor, he roughly knew how to arrange future affairs, and gave a Buddhist ceremony to the old abbot Yimei: "Thank you, Master, for your confusion."


    The old abbot Yimei waved his hand and said: "Donor Tang is not welcome. Donor Tang is a special person in this world situation. I hope Donor Tang can help at this critical moment."


    "It depends." Tang Ye smiled lightly, a little cunning.


    The old abbot Yimei almost rolled his eyes. After talking so much to this kid just now, this kid was also polite. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly change his face when he finally asked him for a little something. Hey, he really didn''t want to suffer.


    The old abbot Yimei said to Tang Ye: "Donor Tang is unwilling to agree. It must be because what Lao Na has done is not enough. How about letting Lao Na use meager Buddhism to instruct Tang Donor to master the art of listening to the beast?"


    Tang Ye was speechless and scolded the old abbot for being cunning. The technique of the Divine Beast is very powerful, as long as he successfully masters it, and then relying on the power source of the dead wood and spring, he can maintain the Divine Beast for a long time, so that he is equivalent to having a Divine Beast. This is naturally what he desires very much, but the old abbot Yimei did not give him away for nothing, but negotiated terms with him.


    Tang Ye thought about it for a while, and finally decided to get the art of listening to the beast. Anyway, the current situation is so chaotic, even if the old abbot Yimei does not agree to help the slaves of the python, he may fall into the duel between the two camps in the future. He smiled at the old abbot Yimei: "Okay."


    The Buddha''s depth and depth of the old abbot Yimei is beyond imagination. He asked Tang Ye to condense the Divine Beast in front of him, and then saw him wave his sleeves, and saw two blue lights fly out and fall on the Divine Beast. After the unsustainable divine beast received the Dharma of the old abbot Yimei, it no longer dissipated, and Tang Ye could freely control divine beast!


    "The master is the master, and when you wave your hand, you are crying!" Tang Ye praised the old abbot Yimei with a thumbs up.


    The old abbot Yimei stroked his eyebrows, chuckled, and said, "It''s Tang Donor''s high understanding."


    Tang Ye no longer pushed and praised Tai Chi with the old abbot Yimei, and said, "Master, in fact, due to some physical reasons, I can still strengthen the truth listening to the beast."


    "Oh?" The old abbot Yimei was aroused.


    Tang Ye smiled and threw a ball of flame at the reduced version of the Divine Beast in front of him. Suddenly, the Divine Beast was burning with flames, becoming a flame of Divine Beast!


    The old abbot Yimei was very surprised, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a power. However, suddenly, his whole body shuddered, and then he stood up suddenly and shouted to Tang Ye: "Donor Tang, no! Hurry up and take back the truth!"


    "What happened?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and hurriedly retracted the truth to listen to the beast.


    The old abbot Yimei didn''t answer Tang Ye, but turned into a breeze with a swish, and walked out of the house into the courtyard.


    At this time, Tang Ye felt a surge of supreme pressure, and followed the old abbot to rush out of the courtyard.


    Whizzing!


    Soon two figures flashed, falling from the sky above, standing in front of Tang Ye and the old abbot Yimei.


    "It''s really easy for me to find it, a bad luck kid!" Li Tianfang gritted his teeth and stared at Tang Ye cursing.


    Li Diyuan patted her fat belly and said, "It turned out to be at the monk''s house. There must be no good food, because the monk is a vegetarian, oh..."


    The old abbot Yimei and Tang Ye faced Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan together, with an unprecedented dignified look.


    Kunlun Gatekeeper!


    ...


    On the other side, Wen Zhongyuan drove to pick up Mu Caisang and Mu Sangsang back, suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of Xiangshan, shook his head and smiled: "The gatekeeper can use it, but it cannot be used to kill. Now they found Tang Ye, probably one What a good show, haha."


    Mu Caisang still looked cold, and said, "It''s Tang Ye who is looking for death by himself. It''s not his thing and shouldn''t take it."


    Wen Zhongyuan squinted his eyes, looked back at Mu Caisang slightly, and said, "So, Tang Ye is not the emperor''s lifeblood?"


    "Although he is an obstacle to our minister of dragon support, but with his character, he will not necessarily stand on the side of the slave of the python." Mu Caisang said.


    Wen Zhongyuan asked curiously: "Do you know Tang Ye well?"


    "I suffered a loss in his hands, and I deliberately understood it." Mu Caisang said indifferently.


    In the text, Yuan nodded and continued to drive, but he seemed unhappy about Mu Caisang''s deliberate understanding of Tang Ye.


    Immediately he twitched the corners of his mouth and laughed somewhat self-deprecatingly, saying in his heart: "What kind of threats can the dying person, or the person who is about to become the bird in the cage over the Guwu River and Lake, pose to himself?"

 Chapter 421： She and him in previous lives!

    Dong Miaozhu''s heart became more anxious, and the car drove faster and faster, wishing to go to Biyun Temple immediately. Her eyes are flickering, which is exactly the phenomenon of waking up in the previous life. But now her situation is very delicate. Even if she wakes up from the previous life, her consciousness and body will not be completely occupied. In this state, she vaguely saw the various entanglements between her and Tang Ye in her previous life.


    She was born from the west and went to find a way to the east. He was the prince of that empire, unruly by nature, not fond of court, ran into the rivers and lakes, met the vast green forest heroes, learned a martial arts, and led horses in the arena.


    She met him, and he went straight up to molested him, "Bodhisattva, I heard that there is a dual cultivation method in the Dharma to the west of you. I wonder if I can practice together with you?"


    There is indeed a way of double cultivation in the western Buddhism. In their perception, double cultivation is an inner alchemy method, which does not stop at the physical senses and shame, but focuses on the mind, thought, temperament, character, spirit, etc. Of course, there are physical benefits, such as physical, life, energy and other material aspects that will be of great benefit.


    The so-called future of Buddhism, there are two sides, yin and yang are good fortune, each other is a furnace, and the path of double cultivation is practiced. Therefore, those who have achieved great success in the Dharma in the west often regard themselves as the furnace pot. After they have cultivated to a certain temperature, they will look for the other furnace pot to complete the harmony of yin and yang through the path of double cultivation, and finally become the path of Dharma. For Buddhists in the west who are willing to practice the dual cultivation path, when choosing a furnace, they mainly look at their aptitude and chance, not their status. Even if it is a beggar or an old man by the side of the road, as long as he has the qualifications or opportunities, he will not mind.


    Because of this selection criterion, the double cultivation of Buddhism in the west was not regarded as a way of adultery, and it was widely accepted over time. Some of the Buddhist monks in the west who choose to practice the path of double cultivation are very beautiful bodhisattvas, or they are very old, but they have a skillful appearance, and they only look like they are in their teens or 20s. For this type of Buddhist and Taoist women , Many men want to be taken by them, and double repair with them. On the one hand, it can improve the practice, and on the other hand, it can be enjoyed beautifully. How can you miss such a beautiful thing in the world?


    The entanglement between her and Tang Ye in her previous life flashed in Dong Miaozhu''s mind. She didn''t know it was molested when she was molested by him, and replied with a serious face: "I am not yet at the time of dual cultivation. The donor is afraid that she will be disappointed."


    He laughed and thought she was funny. Later, the innocent and ignorant she was pestered by the cunning and rascal until she was attracted to each other and deeply in love.


    The memories are chaotic and intermittent. Dong Miaozhu hates these memories. Worried about being affected by these, I shook my head vigorously to prevent the memory of my previous life from appearing.


    "Don''t come out! Can''t I go to Biyun Temple to save him?!" Dong Miaozhu exclaimed in anger.


    Unable to control the coming out of her previous life, she is now made a bit like a split personality. As a domineering and stern woman, she was very angry when this happened, not only at the previous life, but also at Tang Ye. If there was no such bastard, how could I become the way I am now?


    ...


    Looking at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan falling from the sky, Tang Ye frowned. Seeing that the old abbot Yimei looked so stern, he knew that the fat, thin, funny man in front of him was not a good kind. The powerful force in his body was stimulated, and it was about to burst out.


    "Tang Ye, be careful, they are Kunlun gatekeepers!" The old abbot Yimei felt the power gushing out from Tang Ye and immediately urged in a deep voice.


    This kid really doesn''t know the heights of the sky, he wants to fight in front of the Kunlun gatekeeper? Although Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are only in their twenties, they inherited the fairy method of that old Taoist priest. In this world, even the top-notch old people dare not underestimate them, and they can only behave obediently. Accept fate!


    Otherwise, how could the three hundred Kunlun gatekeepers suppress all powerful warriors in the world?


    When Tang Ye heard the old abbot Yimei said that it was the gatekeeper of Kunlun, his expression was even more solemn. Could it be that he violated the limit of his luck and was going to be taken by the gatekeeper to the Guwu Jianghu?


    The old abbot Yimei never expected the Kunlun gatekeeper to come to the door. He glanced at Tang Ye and thought it had something to do with the beast that Tang Ye just released. He suspected that Tang Ye''s luck was far from being measurable by the limitations of this big world, it seemed to have the aura of ancient Wu Jianghu. In this way, Tang Ye''s identity is very serious. If it is from the Guwu Jianghu, it is even a taboo for the gatekeeper!


    The slave of the python is very concerned about Tang Ye, and has recently made a judgment that Tang Ye is indispensable to their camp, so the old abbot Yimei must keep Tang Ye, and said to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan: "Two A deity, I don¡¯t know what to do when visiting a small temple?"


    Although Kunlun gatekeepers are called slaves, they are extremely heavy. After all, the name of the gatekeeper was also called out by the unconvinced warrior a long time ago. The gatekeeper was originally the disciple and grandson of the old Taoist priest, and was better than the heavenly man on earth. So when they come, the world has to be polite.


    Li Tianfang was already in a irritable mood. He didn''t want to talk too much to the old abbot Yimei. He hummed: "Old monk, you are a preacher. You don''t need to lower your status to salute me and the fat man. We just obeyed Grandpa''s orders and came to take away the criminals. A person of luck. The kid next to you has been guilty of luck for many times and cannot stay, otherwise it will affect the balance of luck. Do you want this peaceful and prosperous time to become a chaotic world?"


    "Neither..." The old abbot Yimei explained: "The chaos in the world was not caused by Tang Ye, but a greater force was pushing it. Didn''t the two descend from Kunlun notice it?"


    Li Tianfang frowned, glanced at Tang Ye, pondered, and then coldly snorted: "Is it for other reasons that I can''t control? Let grandpa take care of it. Fatty and I don''t want to work hard, just take away bad luck. You can do it. Old monk, let go!"


    Li Diyuan touched his stomach and wanted to eat, and helped Li Tianfang said: "Yes, old monk, you let go!"


    The old abbot Yimei wanted to talk, but Tang Ye stood in front, looked at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, and said, "Two friends, I don¡¯t think I have any luck, so why do I have to arrest me? Where is Guwu?"


    Li Tianfang rolled his eyes and looked at Tang Ye and found it interesting. This kid didn''t panic at all? Damn it, isn''t it that our gatekeeper is a nightmare for the current warrior? But why is Tang Ye not afraid?


    "Are you still not guilty of luck?" Li Tianfang stared at Tang Ye and said, "If you have more luck, you can go to Gu Wu to bully people. Isn''t that bad luck?"


    "But I know that there are many people who are stronger than me, even as strong as me, so how come they have no luck?" Tang Ye argued.


    Li Diyuan knew about this and said with a smile: "Because they are preachers, they are doing things by listening to our grandpa. Their strength has long been out of luck, but grandpa needs them to help the town, so he let them out. "


    Tang Ye looked at the old abbot Yimei, who sighed softly and said, "I am also a preacher."


    Tang Ye generally understood this. Jiang Ruoqing''s master Yun Shanhe was also a preacher, so they were so powerful that they were not arrested in Guwu Jianghu.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Do you know a woman named Mu Caisang? Even if she is not stronger than me, she is as strong as me. I want to know that she is also a preacher?"


    Li Diyuan tilted his head for a moment, and said, "Among my grandpa''s preachers, there doesn''t seem to be this one?"


    Tang Ye frowned, how did Mu Caisang escape the guardian''s surveillance?


    ...


    At this time, on the car in Wen Zhongyuan, Mu Caisang had an extra cyan jade seal in his hand. That was the fake jade seal in the Jiangshan residence before. Because it was used by the emperor, it could absorb and accumulate luck. Mu Caisang''s powerful strength was hidden by the fake jade seal, so he was not discovered by the gatekeeper.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "Sister-in-law, you know Tang Ye, and I also understand that I won''t let him drag you into the water. His cunning is useless with me, hehe..."

 Chapter 422： The princess and the vixen!

    After severing ties with Wen Jiangshan, Mu Caisang no longer has any favors with the Wen family. She knew that in the ordinary house of the Wen family, there lived an old **** who was the most powerful at the moment, and at the same time taught a little bastard. That is Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan. Wen Jia, she hates it, she doesn''t want to have any intersection with Wen Jia. However, for Wen Zhongyuan, she can''t avoid it.


    Now the ministers who help the dragon are waiting for the Xuanhuang co-master to appear, and by then, they will all have to listen to the Xuan-huang co-master. According to the prediction of the Qi-trainer Guwu Jianghu, Wen Zhongyuan is most likely the Xuanhuang Gongzhu. Therefore, as long as Mu Caisang is the minister of the dragon, he will not be able to get rid of the literary family.


    Mu Caisang hugged Mu Sangsang, who had fallen asleep because of his exhaustion, and glanced at Wen Zhongyuan, who was full of smiles, and said: "It may not be a good thing for the Kunlun gatekeeper to find Tang Ye. In a sense, follow The purpose of the python slave is the same as the gatekeeper. If the gatekeeper cooperates with Tang Ye and our co-owner does not appear, it will be quite detrimental to us."


    Wen Zhongyuan squinted his eyes and said after a moment of silence: "I heard some rumors from the master, saying...I may be the Xuanhuang co-master. Sister-in-law, I want to ask you, if I really are the Xuan-huang co-master, you will... ¡­Consider changing your attitude towards me?"


    Mu Caisang frowned and hummed: "You know that I am not a person who is good at flattery, and I will not bow to my knees just because of the other party''s position. If I hadn''t become a minister of the dragon, I would not have joined your literary family. Do you know how much I hate your grandfather? If it weren''t for your grandfather, I wouldn''t even be unable to return home. Finally, I must have the courage to go back, but I was scolded by my own mother as a prostitute!"


    Mu Caisang''s eyes turned red.


    Wen Zhongyuan shook the steering wheel with both hands and said nothing.


    Mu Caisang took a deep breath, calmed down, and continued to sneer: "It''s not surprising that your grandfather is cruel to me, because he can do things that are inferior to pigs and dogs to his own grandchildren. Wen Jiangshan is really pitiful, and he was pushed as a kid. The prince thought it was a fate of the emperor, but in the end it became a fate of a dog!"


    "Enough! Caisang, don''t talk about these things anymore!" Wen Zhongyuan finally said.


    He was also afraid that his tone would be too heavy, and he was particularly caring for Mu Caisang, apologizing, and said softly, "Don''t affect Sangsang''s sleep."


    Mu Caisang rolled his head indifferently and stopped talking.


    She is a very beautiful woman. Now she returned to Yanjing and changed back to a white short skirt uniform. Her plump but not bloated figure seemed to exude elasticity, which made the man want to vent his flesh-y desires. Besides, she is a beautiful mature woman, mature but not showing old age, her skin is moisturized, like a peach when she is most mature, not green, not showing old age, plus she already has a maternal charm, it can be said The definition of Shao-f women is perfectly interpreted, and any man who sees it will be melancholy.


    In the text, Yuan''s thoughts on Mu Caisang, although sensible, still cannot conceal that obsession. After he drank, there was a brief quiet atmosphere in the car. Then he whispered: "Caisang, when I met you, you were pregnant with Sangsang. At that time, it was also when the Xuanhuang plan started in full, so Grandpa used many methods. No matter how you do it, you can''t change your mind. I...really want you to be happy..."


    With a "Cai Sang" instead of a sister-in-law, the sentence "I want you to be happy", the original thought of Mu Cai Sang in the text is already clear.


    Mu Caisang closed her eyes and ignored, this is her attitude in response to Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan shook his head and smiled bitterly and drove quietly. He looked forward and his eyes became firm. He didn''t know how long it would take for Mu Caisang to open his heart to him. If he didn''t succeed in the past five years, it would take another five, ten, or even more. He is not afraid to wait, only that there is not enough time. Therefore, he must have enough time. If this time cannot be determined, then time is no longer a threat.


    Longevity!


    As long as people live long, time is no longer a problem to worry about, right?


    "No one can stop me from letting the longevity return to the world!" Wen Zhongyuan said coldly in his heart.


    ...


    Tang Ye was actually very nervous when facing Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, but when he saw Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s combination of fat, thin, especially funny, she couldn''t get nervous again. He originally thought that Kunlun gatekeepers were all dull and ruthless people, but looking at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, how did it feel like they were deliberately funny?


    Li Tianfang doesn''t have the arrogant temperament, but he always pretends to look like the biggest beating in the world. And Li Diyuan always touched his chubby belly. Half of the ten sentences were related to food, as if it was for him, and the rest was nothing to him.


    "Two brothers, will you kill me?" Tang Ye suddenly asked Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    Li Diyuan slapped her big belly, very honestly, and promised generally: "We will not kill people. We will just send you to the Guwu rivers and lakes, so as not to disrupt the current balance of luck. Our gatekeepers are not such cruel people. !"


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Since he wasn''t killing himself, don''t worry too much. These gatekeepers also acted according to the rules, for the good of the world. Surprisingly, Tang Ye didn''t seem to hate the gatekeeper so much.


    He looked at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan with a smile: "Two friends, can you give me some more time, let me..."


    "No, the rules are the rules, you have to follow us now, otherwise don''t blame us for being polite!" Li Tianfang was not as honest and silly as Li Diyuan, and snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "But I can''t go, I still have a lot of things that I haven''t arranged."


    "Joke, those dying people say there are still many things left to do, but have you ever seen the king let him go?" Li Tianfang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "So if you don''t want to go, you can only win you?"


    "what?"


    Li Tianfang almost couldn''t react, he looked at Tang Ye and laughed loudly: "You said you would win us? Hey, the people on the Guwu rivers and lakes don''t dare to be so arrogant, why do you kid?"


    Snapped!


    Li Tianfang smiled and suddenly slapped him.


    "Donor Tang, be careful!" The old abbot Yimei reacted first and shouted.


    When Li Tianfang casually slapped him, a sense of persecution that made people unable to resist his thoughts rushed towards Tang Ye. The old abbot Yimei wanted to help Tang Ye, but it was too late. Tang Ye instinctively set up his hands to resist, but the whole body flew out and hit the wooden house behind, banging, banging, breaking directly from the front to the back of the wooden house, and slid out continuously until he reached a forest and hit a big tree. Stopped before going up.


    "Puff!" Tang Ye vomited blood directly.


    This is the strength of the Kunlun gatekeeper. With a light slap, Tang Ye, who can be regarded as the top-ranked powerhouse in this world, is extremely embarrassed.


    Lin Yourong originally went to make tea with the young monk Shouxin, but when he heard the movement, he hurried out to take a look. Lin Yourong happened to see the scene of Tang Ye being beaten into the air, and he was shocked and worried. She suddenly became confused, looked at Li Tianfang, waved her hand, and said angrily: "Don''t beat my husband!"


    Oh, call you husband without being shy. However, at this moment Lin Yourong changed. When she waved at Li Tianfang, an ice spur rushed out and attacked Li Tianfang.


    The surrounding temperature dropped suddenly!


    "Not good!" At this moment, it was not others who worried most, but Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye was beaten and flew behind, it was easy to feel that Lin Yourong''s icy breath was too strong. He was shocked and jumped up immediately, condensing the flame truth, listening to the beast, and swept back at full speed, towards Li Tianfang and Li. Earth Yuan attacked and dragged Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan away, away from the house.


    "Master, help me take good care of Yourong!" Tang Ye left a word and disappeared with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    He did this to prevent Lin Yourong''s identity from being exposed. When Lin Yourong used the ice power, it was easy for people to know that it was the reincarnation of someone on the Guwu rivers and lakes. In that case, Lin Yourong would also be targeted by the gatekeeper.


    He couldn''t let Lin Yourong be taken to Guwu Jianghu. How can this innocent and kind girl go there and no one takes care of her?


    Tang Yeqing did his best to control the flames and listen to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to leave. At this moment, Dong Miaozhu just arrived, and the ice thorns released by Lin Yourong happened to attack Dong Miaozhu who ran in from the door.


    Dong Miaozhu saw Lin Yourong who was radiating the power of ice at this time, her eyes turned golden light, and the ice thorns that had attacked disappeared silently. She looked at Lin Yourong with a complex expression, and whispered: "Wang Hao..."


    Lin Yourong''s eyes became crystal clear, probably from that cold and merciless past life. She looked at Dong Miaozhu and said coldly, "Fox!"

 Chapter 423： Far North Game!

    That year, in order to save the tribal crisis, she was arranged by the family to marry a prince. Since she was a child, she has been practicing in Guanghan Tiangong. She has a cold and arrogant nature and is regarded as a god, so she rejects marriage very much. But for the whole tribe, she can only agree.


    On the first day she saw him, she pointed a cold sword at his neck, saying that marriage is just a formality, and don''t try to possess other things. He smiled raspyly, said that he was going to take off her clothes and loved her fiercely, and said those vulgar words that could turn a fairy into a madman. However, on the day of the wedding, he escaped from the marriage, leaving her with no face as a fairy. Fortunately, the royal family still recognized this marriage, she was named the princess, and the tribal crisis was resolved.


    He who escaped from marriage wandered in the green forests and met her who had just entered the world from the west. He was attracted by the innocent and kind-hearted woman at first sight, so he ran over to molest her, and then pestered her and went on a blind date. Fall in love and live a happy life. However, one day, the princess who covered her peerless face with white gauze appeared in front of them. The princess could not tolerate her husband, even if it was only a nominal husband, carrying her on her back to hook up with other women, so she got out of the sheath and wanted to kill. That kind bodhisattva woman.


    However, the prince who wandered through the rivers and lakes has long since cultivated a strong body, and after double cultivation with a kind-hearted woman like a bodhisattva, his strength is even stronger than an invincible hand. Facing the sword of the princess, he is no longer afraid, and will be high and domineering The princess of one party defeated.


    The princess, who had never failed, felt inexplicably distressed at the moment when the prince broke the sword. In fact, she also had a lot of different time with him, which made her feel interesting every time she thought of it. At that moment she realized that she was tempted by him, but he was already holding other women.


    But she was the princess, the woman who married him, and the bodhisattva woman, who was a Buddha cultivating bodhisattva, used the means of a vixen to **** him away!


    The princess was angry and would scold when she saw her, "Vixie!"


    She always felt sorry for the princess, but she just couldn''t let him go. When she saw the princess, she always whispered, "The princess..."


    The previous life has passed, and this life is another cycle. It happens to be awakened to each other, and when they see each other, they shout as before.


    "princess¡­¡­"


    "Vixie!"


    Innocent and kind in this life, she was a cold and domineering princess in her previous life.


    She is cold and arrogant in this life, domineering, and she was a naive and kind-hearted Buddha in her previous life.


    "Anita Buddha, what a rebirth of cause and effect." When Dong Miaozhu and Lin Yourong''s sights collided, and I don''t know what sparks would be ignited, the old abbot Yimei stood among them and chanted.


    Immediately, the eyes of Dong Miaozhu and Lin Yourong returned to normal.


    Huh, what happened?


    The two women felt so strange.


    The old abbot Yimei sighed and said: "The time is not here, don''t do it..."


    Dong Miaozhu and Lin Yourong both rolled their eyes at this snarling old monk, but they both knew that the old abbot Yimei was a good monk. At this time, they both cared about Tang Ye''s situation and ran up to ask the old one. Abbot, "Master..."


    The two women spoke in unison, which was a bit embarrassing. Dong Miaozhu took a step back, after all, Lin Yourong was Tang Ye''s matchmaker who was getting married. Lin Yourong nodded gently to Dong Miaozhu, very polite and polite, then looked at the old abbot Yimei and worried: "Master, will something happen to Tang Ye?"


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Lin Yourong with complicated eyes. He knew that Tang Yeqing did his best, and even released the flames, to transfer Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to protect Lin Yourong''s secret. In addition to the ice power contained in Lin Yourong that will touch the balance of air and luck, Lin Yourong may also be a minister of dragon support who wants to prove the way through reincarnation. So, the gatekeeper of Kunlun is a big opposite.


    "Tang Ye... when Huiji people have their own natural appearances, don''t worry too much about Lin Shizhu." The old abbot Yimei sighed while looking at the direction Tang Ye disappeared.


    His eyes were not firm, obviously he himself couldn''t be sure whether Tang Ye would be in trouble. But for Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu''s peace of mind, he had to flicker first.


    Dong Miaozhu was very anxious and very disturbed. But at this time, she never flashed golden eyes again. It might be because of Lin Yourong''s presence that she no longer appeared in the previous life.


    Lin Yourong''s face was sad, how could she not worry about Tang Ye and almost cried. The sudden occurrence of these things made her a little bit at a loss, but she secretly told herself to be strong, to be calm, not to be that weak little girl, not to be Tang Ye''s oil bottle.


    In order to grow up, she has worked very hard. Why was she able to release ice thorns just now? It is because of her silent efforts. Under the guidance of Lu Celadon, even without the potential of her previous life, she could release ice thorns. It''s just that there is a drawback, that is, it is especially easy to stimulate her past life, and if she is not careful, she will become that terrible...... Wangfei?


    She kept telling Tang Ye and Lu Qingci to learn to use the power of cold ice because Tang Ye didn''t allow her to do that. And this was exactly what she had in mind. She originally planned to talk to Tang Ye today, but she didn''t expect that something happened to the gatekeeper.


    ...


    Tang Yeqing did his best to condense the truth of flames. Listening to the beasts to take Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, the burst of power that touched the luck, Wen Zhongyuan felt it, because the fake jade seal that can accumulate luck is here Mu Caisang''s hand beside him.


    Wen Zhongyuan and Mu Caisang have got off the bus and arrived in front of a beautiful apartment where Mu Caisang lives. The fake jade seal was originally a very secret thing, but in the text, it was used by Mu Caisang to hide his luck, which shows his affection for Mu Caisang. After Tang Ye''s explosive power alarmed the fake Yuxi, they all looked in Tang Ye''s direction.


    Wen Zhongyuan shook his head and smiled: "I don''t understand why a reckless person like Tang Ye can get to this point? Faced with those Kunlun gatekeepers who have inherited the mantle of that old Taoist priest and are known as the deity of the world, they can directly fight. Huh... Is this the style of a warrior?"


    Wen Zhong was originally a literati, and he was somewhat contemptuous and contemptuous of Tang Ye, a warrior.


    Mu Caisang squinted his eyes, and said, "Seek wealth and wealth and danger. If you die and live, it is easier to enter the peak state."


    "But you die faster." Wen Zhongyuan disagreed with Mu Caisang''s words.


    Mu Caisang sneered and hummed, "You see Tang Ye is dead?"


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Mu Caisang, and did not immediately refute Mu Caisang''s statement that Tang Ye, the gatekeeper at Kunlun, would die this time. He pondered, and then said: "If Tang Ye does not die, then add a hand. Fire. You use the blood and tears of the poisonous pupil on the far north, where Peng Huaicai is stationed. Peng Huaicai is stable, and the air transport of the red wall will be stable. We must destroy the air transport barrier of the red wall step by step. There is also a Wang Jianjia in the Northern Land. Tang Ye has a lot to do with her. If something happens over there, Tang Ye can¡¯t just sit back and watch? So, even if Tang Ye can deal with the gatekeeper, how can he sustain the day and night running around? Tired?"


    "Everything will be exhausted physically and mentally, and Zhuge Kongming can''t support it either, huh...how can the actions of the lone master be better than the co-owner?" Wen Zhongyuan snorted, ironically.

 Chapter 424： Sisters prestige!

    In order to protect Lin Yourong, Tang Ye used all his strength to condense the flames and listen to the beasts, entangled Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and swept across the barren mountain and countryside thousands of meters away.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are the gatekeepers of Kunlun, even if they are down the mountain for the first time, their strength is the best in the world. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s sudden force, Tang Ye would not be able to take them to a kilometer away. As they reacted right now, they fought off Tang Ye and Flame Truth with a few punches, and they confronted each other.


    Li Diyuan''s eyes widened when he saw the sacred beast burning with blazing flames, and felt very shocked. It was like a child''s first visit to a zoo to see tall and mighty animals such as tigers or elephants. He looked at the flames and listened to the light in his eyes, and he pulled Li Tianfang and said, "Li Tianfang, this is even more powerful than Senior Sister''s''Divine Thunder''!"


    "I think so too." Li Tianfang squinted at the flames and said, "Because we don''t like the cold senior sister."


    Tang Ye, who was confronting them, saw the two talk so easily, watching Huo Di listen, his face muscles twitched badly. Damn, these two little boys, relying on the immortal method of the old Taoist priest to run wild, right? I really want to blow their heads and teach them a lot!


    It is a pity that it is almost impossible for people in this world to deal with the gatekeepers of Kunlun, because even the people on the Guwu world can only retreat from the gatekeepers.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at Tang Ye again after appreciating the truth of flames and listening to the beast. The gazes of the two people were still so unsatisfactory, especially Li Diyuan. He looked like a silly big fat man, his eyes were a bit like dementia. If the opponent is him, seeing his demented gaze, it will feel that he is looking at you with the most contemptuous and provocative gaze in the world.


    Compared to Li Tianfang''s clear eyes with anger and disdain, Tang Ye thought this simple and silly fat man was even more hateful. But Li Diyuan doesn''t have so much malice. It''s not his fault to grow into a big fat man with dementia. Doesn''t a fat man have human rights?


    "Li Diyuan, hurry up and take this kid back. If the delay is long and the senior sister comes out in person, it will be a tragedy." Li Tianfang said to Li Diyuan.


    Li Diyuan couldn''t help but shudder when she heard the name Senior Sister, and shook her head and said: "Senior Sister must not be allowed to come out! If Senior Sister comes out and can''t even eat vegetarian food, I will go and grab Tang Ye now!"


    Li Diyuan didn''t delay any longer, and looked at Tang Ye with a slight smile. He had no ill will towards Tang Ye, just to capture Tang Ye to the Guwu River and Lake. So he will not kill Tang Ye, only subdues Tang Ye. He suddenly bends slightly, and then whizzes out, it is hard to imagine that his fat body actually swiftly and quickly swept towards Tang Ye without a trace of clumsiness.


    Tang Ye saw Li Diyuan''s huge body hit, it was like a human bomb. He didn''t dare to underestimate him, he picked up the strength of the dead wood in spring, then gathered his vigor into his fist, then stopped to stabilize his body, punched with the power of hard Tai Chi, and hit Li Diyuan''s body.


    boom!


    Tang Ye is already a top master in this world, and the power he exerts with all his strength is enormous. After confronting Li Diyuan, he smashed into a violent shock wave, forming a 360 degree attack, directly smashing the surrounding trees into sawdust. There was also the mud raised on the ground, suddenly dazzling the sky.


    "Hey, you are still very good!" After Li Diyuan and Tang Ye confronted each other, even if Tang Ye''s power shook the surroundings directly, they also acted lightly, with an innocent look. Grinning.


    Tang Ye was really angry, and he punched with all his strength. There is nothing wrong with this fat man? How can I fight this?


    At this moment Li Tianfang rushed and shouted: "Li Diyuan, I''ll give you a kick!"


    Ah!


    Li Tianfang jumped and flew off, dived down and kicked Li Diyuan''s big fat-p ass. As a result, Li Diyuan received a huge force, and then hit Tang Ye. Tang Ye felt that powerful force and immediately retreated, not dare to carry it hard. Despite this, he was shaken back, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding from the back of his steady body.


    "Li Tianfang, how can you kick my ass!" Tang Ye was beaten back, Li Diyuan did not rush to pursue him, but complained about Li Tianfang.


    Li Tianfang smiled and said, "You are so fat, and you won''t hurt if you kick it. Besides, I used the move of crossing the mountain and piercing the sky, just driving the power in your body to attack Tang Ye. You see, this is not very effective. ?"


    Li Tianfang pointed to Tang Ye who was bleeding from the confusion of blood and qi and smiled.


    Li Diyuan was still angry and wanted to beat Li Tianfang. The two seemed to be playing.


    Tang Ye was so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. This is probably the most awkward thing in the world. He finally got stronger, thinking that he could dominate the world, but when the two hairy boys came out, they beat him up. Saying there are people outside, there are days outside, it¡¯s so fucking!


    Li Tianfang saw that Li Diyuan wanted to hit him, and shouted: "Li Diyuan, do you really want Senior Sister to come out? Don''t you hurry to catch Tang Ye, besides Tang Ye, there are other people who have committed luck. Well, we can''t waste any time!"


    Li Diyuan was not scared by Li Tianfang, but was scared by the senior sister Li Tianfang said. She stopped quarreling with Li Tianfang, looked at Tang Ye again, grinned, and suddenly bounced, her whole body swaying. Akira looks very funny, but also very scary.


    Tang Ye knew that the dead fat man was going to use the human flesh bomb again. He really couldn''t handle it. He looked at Li Diyuan and said loudly, "Fatty, wait a minute!"


    "Huh?" Li Diyuan really stopped beating, watching Tang Ye curiously, and said, "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye said quickly: "In fact, I am not your enemy, you don''t need to do it."


    Li Diyuan grinned and said, "I know you are not our enemy, but you have to go to the Guwu River and Lake. If you are willing to go by yourself, I won''t arrest you."


    Tang Ye really wanted to beat this fat man to death, saying so innocent! But now he must use other methods to solve Li Diyuan and Li Tianfang, force is really impossible, and few people in this world can defeat the gatekeeper. He stared at Li Diyuan and said, "You just said that besides me, there are other people who are out of luck. I can help you catch them!"


    Li Diyuan tilted his head for a while and thought that this proposal was okay, so he looked at Li Tianfang for advice.


    Li Tianfang glared at him, then looked at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you treat us as stupid. We will find those who are out of luck. Why rely on you?"


    Tang Ye is an extremely sensitive person. He has captured a little bit of information through the words of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan just now, and now he uses it. He said to Li Tianfang, "That¡¯s right, but you haven¡¯t found it yet. Did you commit luck, but you don¡¯t know it, why? This is because they have a way to hide luck and avoid you! And this kind of thing shows that those people are brewing huge conspiracies. Human beings are very smart Yes, since they are playing conspiracies, then you have to spend a lot of time trying to find them. But, you are not afraid that your senior sister thinks you are useless, spends so much time without getting things done, and then come out in person?"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan trembled when they heard Tang Ye talk about their senior sisters, especially Li Diyuan''s fat body, shaking so badly, obviously afraid. This scene was captured by Tang Ye, and he was more sure in his heart, believing that he could convince Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    He was very general. He didn''t expect that the final response to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan would be the prestige of a gatekeeper sister that he had never seen before.


    Sure enough, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at each other with hesitation.


    Tang Ye hit the iron while it was hot, and continued: "You have been in this great world for a while? Then do you think something big is about to happen? That''s right, it is that the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python are going to fight. At this critical moment, you have no more time to waste. And I am familiar with the world and can help you. I just need you to give me some time to finish the work to be done, and then go with you to the Guwu River and Lake!"


    Tang Ye could only use this kind of procrastination scheme.


    Although Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan went down the mountain for the first time, they were not stupid. They had already noticed what Tang Ye said. Now that Tang Ye said so, they were even more worried. They thought about it, and felt that Tang Ye couldn''t escape anyway, and after arresting Tang Ye, they would also go to catch other people who had committed luck. Moreover, Tang Ye''s strength was good, and it was a good choice to be used as a helper.


    "Well, we can promise you, but you must tell us everything!" Li Tianfang made a decision and agreed to Tang Ye''s proposal.

 Chapter 425： There is no antidote!

    Tang Ye successfully convinced Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, greatly relieved. He couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like to be arrested at the Guwu River and Lake at this time. He doesn¡¯t have to worry about how he will survive in the face of the powerful Wu Clan when he is on the Guwu River and Lake, but he must worry about Lin Yourong and Lu. What should Celadon and the others do after losing him?


    So at this time he firmly did not want to be taken away by the gatekeeper. He looked at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and said: "The minister who helps the dragon wants to destroy the fetters of the heaven and the earth, and let the heaven and the earth return to chaos. Isn''t this kind of thing your gatekeepers have been preventing? Therefore, I am not your enemy. It¡¯s your friend."


    "The gatekeeper does not need friends, nor can they have friends." Li Tianfang said with disdain.


    Li Diyuan was very sad about this kind of thing, and said with a sad expression: "If you have friends, you will have cares, and if you have cares, you will not be able to fulfill the responsibilities of gatekeepers, so we can''t have friends."


    Tang Sect was stunned, how did he feel that the gatekeeper, called the heavenly man on earth, was very pitiful?


    But at this time, Tang Ye didn¡¯t have the heart to give Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan¡¯s friends the care and love, and simply said, ¡°If you can¡¯t be friends, then don¡¯t do it. It¡¯s easier. But we can be allies, which means cooperation. I help you. , You also help me. How?"


    "Why should we help you? You are our target!" Li Tianfang looked at Tang Ye with disdain.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said, "Because you are afraid of senior sister!"


    "You..." Li Tianfang was extremely angry, this kid actually threatened him with Senior Sister!


    But this threat was very effective. Li Diyuan was frightened, and pulled Li Tianfang''s clothes corner, saying that he would talk to Tang Ye before making a decision.


    Li Tianfang¡¯s brain is better than Li Diyuan, so he calmed down and thought about it, and said to Tang Ye: "I have heard my grandfather say something about the minister supporting the dragon. Hmph, it''s really a group of unwilling stubborns. Thousands of years have passed. , Still doing this! It''s really annoying!"


    Tang Ye always felt that they knew a lot of old things, and squinted his eyes and asked, "How old are you...how old?"


    Li Diyuan was interested in this and said with a smile: "We are 68 years old this year!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye almost didn''t spout a mouthful of old blood. Is this Nima kidding, the two guys seem to be in their twenties at most? Actually say sixty-eight years old!


    Li Diyuan saw Tang Ye¡¯s surprised look and was very happy, and said proudly: ¡°We learned the fairy techniques left by our ancestors at a young age. It¡¯s a lot slower. Let me tell you, our senior sister is over a hundred years old and very young..."


    "Ah!" Li Diyuan suddenly realized that Senior Sister was over a hundred years old, and quickly shut up, terrified, and murmured: "Senior Sister, I didn''t mean it, don''t blame me, don''t blame me..."


    Li Tianfang slapped Li Diyuan with a slap, and cursed: "Why don''t you panic, the senior sister can''t hear what you say! Also, don''t tell others about our cultivating fairy method. Do you want Grandpa to kill you?"


    Li Diyuan stopped choking on Li Tianfang this time, showing a pitiful and aggrieved appearance when he did something wrong.


    Tang Ye was really speechless to these two old guys with young faces. They both lived for more than sixty years and were still like children. Can these Kunlun gatekeepers be normal?


    Li Tianfang looked at Tang Ye and hummed: "Although you haven''t been deceived by your kid yet, I feel that your kid is very cunning and he is definitely not a good person! You can tell us the details of this world!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, really speechless, and said: "Actually, I am a good person...If you don''t believe me, let me tell you that the situation is very serious now and it is very unfavorable to your gatekeepers. Do you know the Xuanhuang plan? The minister of the dragon wants to use the jade seals of the ancient kingdoms to break through the shackles of the heavens and the earth by obtaining the jade seals of the ancient kingdoms. If this is the case, your ancestors¡¯ account will fail. Therefore, from now on, your gatekeepers should Do my best to deal with the minister who helps the dragon! And I, not the minister who helps the dragon, I just want to protect the people around me from harm in this catastrophe. If possible, I want to help more people."


    "So you are a good person." Li Diyuan looked at Tang Ye with a smile, as if he liked Tang Ye.


    "You should report this matter to your home." Tang Ye added: "I guess, not only the ministers of Fulong in this great world need to beware, but also the ministers of Fulong on the Guwu rivers and lakes. After all, the strength of the ministers of Fulong on the Guwu rivers and lakes is very terrifying. Even if they are not your opponents of the gatekeepers, once they unite, the literati use their brains and the warriors use the knives, it will be very difficult for your gatekeepers to deal with it?"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at each other with solemn expressions, the matter has exceeded their predictions. Li Tianfang knew that the minister of Fulong wanted to break through the shackles of luck by passing on the jade seal of the country, and believed Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye knew that the matter had been negotiated, and was no longer so worried, and said, "You two are running all the way, are you hungry? Or let''s go back and talk slowly, I can arrange a comfortable house for you and give you beautiful clothes. And provide you with delicious food..."


    Tang Ye felt a little like coaxing a child, and couldn''t say anymore. He thought, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan would definitely dismiss them, and even scolded himself for wanting to buy them.


    However, I never expected that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s eyes lit up when they heard his words, especially Li Diyuan, swallowing fiercely, a bit like a pig brother.


    Li Tianfang sought to be taller, staring at Tang Ye and squinting his eyes, and said, "Isn''t there a... beautiful woman?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s face twitched, this Nima''s gatekeeper!


    He thought for a while and said, "I can arrange things for you in life, but your traces should be more secretive, and don''t have direct contact with me, otherwise the ministers who help the dragon see me cooperating with your gatekeepers. I''m afraid they will rush over and kill me directly. So you still remain mysterious to the outside world, and...you will hurt me!"


    "Why? I don''t want to hit you!" Li Diyuan said with a pretentious expression.


    Tang Ye didn''t need them to understand the arrangement. Since he is lacking in manpower and strength, he should use his brains and use the literati set to deal with the battle of the mysterious and yellow plan.


    After arranging for Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, Tang Ye returned to Biyun Temple with an injury, and then a message came out that the gatekeeper had gone to hunt down other gangsters, so he managed to escape.


    This reason was successfully convinced by others. After all, his serious injury could show that he experienced great danger when dealing with the gatekeeper. Even Wen Zhongyuan believed this.


    Wen Zhongyuan said that he was not satisfied with this result, he had hoped that Tang Ye would die.


    Now he can''t send someone to kill Tang Ye directly, because his master and Tian Gao said that Tang Ye may be the one who will inherit the remaining bit of luck, and may also be the eternal emperor who follows the python slave. This type of person cannot be assassinated directly, otherwise the failure of the assassination may give him a great opportunity. Just as Dong Miaozhu went to kill Tang Ye before, it turned out that Tang Yewu had a dead tree in spring. Because of all these, many people believed that Tang Ye might be the emperor of the emperor.


    And to kill this kind of person, you have to let him die!


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Mu Caisang and said, "It seems that Tang Ye is really fateful and can escape from the gatekeeper. In this case, Caisang, if you put the poisonous pupil blood and tears to the far north, then Tang Ye will definitely rush. Go over there. As long as Tang Ye is responsible for this matter, and ends up in failure, and is implicated by the air transport of the Far North Garrison, then Tang Ye''s air transport will be affected, and then...he should die too."


    If Mu Caisang didn''t speak, he agreed by default and did what the text said.


    Wen Zhongyuan didn''t want another accident in this round, staring at Mu Caisang and asked: "Poison pupil blood and tears... there is no cure, right?"


    Mu Caisang knew that this was a very vicious method, but for the sake of the mysterious plan, he had to sacrifice, and said: "The very poison that my mother raised with eye pupils, from the moment her eyes were poached, there was no cure. Now. Didn¡¯t you arrange this bureau a few years ago?"


    Mu Caisang''s eyes showed anger, resentment, and sadness.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled, there is no antidote, as long as it is put, it is destined to win, right?

 Chapter 426： The general is down!

    The Xuanhuang plan has been planning for a few years. This is a matter of cutting off the luck of the world with a sword from the old Taoist, and the world can no longer ascend. Some warriors are unwilling to start planning. Even, this matter does not start from the martial artist, but from the court!


    The first emperor realized the unification of the world, and wanted long life to let the emperor dominate for generations, he sent the alchemist Xu Fu to the Penglai fairy mountain in the East China Sea to find the immortal medicine. However, there were no immortals at that time. The so-called law of longevity was to become the most evil monster that feeds on blood¡ªzombies. Shi Huang didn''t want to be a monster, and at that time there was an exorcist dragon who was specifically responsible for destroying zombies. If he, an emperor, becomes a zombie, what a sin would it be.


    Therefore, Emperor Shi Huang asked the alchemist to find the law of immortality, and then he came out of the jade seal of the country, only to realize that the air luck of the jade seal of the country can smash the shackles of the air. However, not long after the establishment of the Qin Dynasty, the accumulated air luck was not enough to break through the shackles of the heaven and the earth, so I had to wait. Unfortunately, there was not enough luck until Shi Huang died. And this secret method, known to future generations, has the preliminary layout of the Xuanhuang plan.


    In the past ancient countries, there were several attempts to pass the jade seal of the country against the shackles of heaven and earth, but none of them succeeded. Up to now, there have been as many as eleven yuan of jade seals from the Great Qin, Chu and Han, Three Kingdoms, Eastern and Western Jin, Sixteen Kingdoms, Southern and Northern Dynasties, Sui and Tang Dynasties, Song, Yuan, Ming and Qing Dynasties. The air luck accumulated by these eleven pieces of the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom is enough to smash the shackles of heaven and earth air luck, so the success of the Xuanhuang plan is close at hand and within reach!


    As long as the red wall palace''s air transport barrier is broken, and the Xuanhuang Gongzhu absorbs all the air transport, the shackles of the air transport can be broken in one fell swoop, and the world will return to the Xuanhuang Kingdom!


    Those who have pursued martial arts for thousands of years have never given up. Watching the demise of their clan and genre, they still silently adhere to the heart of authenticity. Now their wish is about to succeed. How can you allow others to destroy it?


    However, those who have experienced changes from one generation to another and were devastated by wars one after another have finally ushered in today''s peace and prosperity. This peaceful land has been stained with the blood of too many relatives, and the bones of too many compatriots have been buried. Therefore, they will never allow the war to break out again. They want to protect this land and the people living and working in this land. They will never allow the chaos of heaven and earth to reappear!


    The servant of the dragon and the slave of the python, the co-lord of Xuanhuang and the emperor of eternity, will fight to the death in the near future!


    "Cai Sang, we have paid too much for the Xuanhuang plan. Now, we must not back down! Otherwise, the past efforts and sacrifices will be wasted!" Wen Zhongyuan saw Mu Caisang''s hesitation and sadness, firm To say.


    He wanted to go up and hold Mu Caisang''s hand, but Mu Caisang relentlessly avoided him.


    Mu Caisang said: "I''m tired, take a good rest, you go. I will take care of the poisonous blood and tears. I have killed a lot of people. I don''t care about killing a few more. You don''t have to worry about my weakness. "


    "Okay, pay attention to rest." Wen Zhongyuan did not force Mu Caisang, nodded and left, he also has his own business to deal with.


    He felt that Tang Ye was a little annoying, like Xiaoqiang, his life was too hard, and he threatened Xuanhuang''s plan, so he couldn''t keep it anymore. Since it is impossible for people to directly assassinate, and to kill his luck, he would damage Tang Ye''s luck, so he set up a game in the far north.


    The border of the extreme north has always been guarded by Peng Huaicai''s garrison. For decades, he has successfully resisted wave after wave of foreign enemies and made great military exploits, thus gaining a lot of luck for the country. Now the article is going to attack there and destroy this national fortune, which is an impact on the red wall''s air transport barrier. And since you want to kill Tang Ye, you can use it together.


    If Tang Ye was ordered by the Red Wall to go to the extreme north to save the crisis, he would connect his luck with the luck of the garrison in the extreme north. When the luck of the far north garrison dies, Tang Ye will be greatly affected. At that time, it was the best time to kill Tang Ye, and there was no need to worry about Tang Ye having luck as shelter.


    "You... can''t stop the destiny!" Wen Zhongyuan grunted firmly, then glanced at the apartment where Mu Caisang lived, showing a bit cruel expression.


    I want it, and I want it!


    ...


    Tang Ye did not expect that Dong Miaozhu would also come to Biyun Temple. He saw Dong Miaozhu''s expression and knew that Dong Miaozhu was worried about him. He was stunned, and was surprised that this woman who wanted to draw a clear line from him actually came to worry about herself. Could it be that she sensed that she was being targeted by the gatekeeper?


    That should be Dong Miaozhu''s perception ability in his previous life. Tang Ye smiled at Dong Miaozhu and expressed his thanks. Not surprisingly, Dong Miaozhu''s face immediately became stern, looking very upset with him. He didn''t care, these women had long been used to his temper.


    In fact, for Dong Miaozhu, even if Dong Miaozhu said to draw a clear line with him, he was unwilling. When there is a chance in the future, he will definitely take the initiative to pester Dong Miaozhu. Not because of his thoughts on Dong Miaozhu''s color aspect, but because of Buddha''s predestined relationship.


    Dong Miaozhu can help him go further in the Dharma. People are greedy, especially in this time when the world is about to be chaotic. He is even more greedy. He has realized the dead tree in spring, and naturally wants the iron tree to bloom and Bodhi to have children.


    When Dong Miaozhu saw that Tang Ye was all right, she turned and left. Tang Ye wanted to stop her, but saw Lin Yourong looking at him worriedly. He couldn''t catch up, otherwise he would leave his daughter-in-law and no matter what happened to other women. .


    From the corner of Dong Miaozhu''s eyes, he caught a glimpse of Tang Ye''s actions, sneered, and said sarcastically: "Have you seen it, what did you remember about him? What did you get? He didn''t even think of coming to say a word to you! What he has in his heart is just That charming little daughter-in-law!"


    She was talking about her past life, but she did not have any changes in her past life.


    Tang Ye walked to Lin Yourong, took her little hand, squeezed it tightly, and said, "It''s okay."


    "Yeah." Lin Yourong replied softly, stretched out his hands to squeeze Tang Ye, as if worried that Tang Ye would leave suddenly in the next second.


    Tang Ye pulled Lin Yourong over and said something to the old abbot Yimei. He still had a lot to discuss with the old abbot Yimei, but when the gatekeeper came to arrest someone, that mood was temporarily lost. Then he took Lin Yourong down the mountain and drove back.


    Lin Yourong sat in the car quietly for a while, gathered courage, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I want to tell you something."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at her and smiled.


    Lin Yourong said, "I learned the ability to use cold ice!"


    "What?!" Tang Ye was taken aback, stopped the car and looked surprised at Lin Yourong.


    "Don''t be angry..." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and said pitifully, "I don''t want to be so weak anymore. Every time I hide behind you, even behind Celadon. I want to help you, I want to protect Celadon. I think...I don''t want to be your burden anyway!"


    Lin Yourong spoke anxiously, crying in her voice.


    Tang Ye was startled, watching Lin Yourong who worked so hard and smiled, pulling her over and hugging her tightly, and said, "Of course I won''t blame you, you can do whatever you want. I will also work hard and master. Powerful enough to let you be willful, because you are my little daughter-in-law."


    Lin Yourong saw that Tang Ye didn''t blame her, she broke into a smile, leaned on Tang Ye sweetly, raised her pretty face, and said a little shyly: "Want to kiss..."


    Tang Ye simply reached into her short skirt and said, "Would you like to go deeper?"


    "No! I hate it..." Lin Yourong bit her lip and angered, but she continued to sneer, tempting Tang Ye with hypocrisy everywhere.


    ...


    Tang Ye originally thought that after settling Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, he could accompany Lin Yourong with peace of mind and talk privately with Lu Celadon about Lin Yourong''s control of Hanbing. It''s not that he doesn''t allow Lin Yourong to play ice, but he is worried that Lin Yourong can''t help being her in her previous life after playing ice, otherwise the consequences will be serious. As the person who taught Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon must consider this point.


    However, he never expected that Tang Ye didn''t have time to talk about these things, so Wang Airen called and told him a shocking news.


    Peng Huaicai, guarding the extreme north border, suddenly fell!


    After Peng Huaicai, the soldiers of the Far North garrison fell one by one!


    The land of the far north has become precarious!


    The far north garrison fell because of an unknown disease. Faced with this kind of thing, the person that almost everyone thought of for the first time was Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye has experience in solving the Yundian Purple Ganoderma lucidum and the severe infection of the virus in military hospitals. So Wang Airen called Tang Ye the first time and asked Tang Ye to meet him.


    That night, the autumn rain began, and the atmosphere was extremely bleak and sad, which enveloped the whole Yanjing with a layer of sadness.


    The red wall palace lights stayed up all night, and the elderly held a meeting to discuss how to solve the dilemma facing the extreme north border.


    Tang Ye braved the autumn rain and rushed to Wang Airen''s home.


    The text was originally in the backyard tea stove, and the tea was brewed slowly and comfortably.


    The Xuanhuang plan has been arranged for many years, and if a single step can cause those people to panic, how can they not win?

 Chapter 427： Into the red wall!

    As night falls, the autumn rain is pattering, and the sadness grows thicker and miserable.


    In this atmosphere, you should stay at home and be with your family, so that each other¡¯s hearts do not feel lonely or sad. But Tang Ye had to put on his coat and rushed to Wang Airen''s home.


    Lin Yourong was very reluctant to help Tang Ye dress, and even worried that Tang Ye would be cold, took out the scarf to help Tang Ye wrap up tightly.


    Tang Ye thought she was too exaggerated, and smiled and said, "Yangrong, how can it be so cold? The last time you were frozen, I didn¡¯t take it off and be in love with you. This will be just an autumn rain, I Go and see Grandpa Wang and come back."


    Lin Yourong was told by Tang Ye about the lingering things. She endured the shame and insisted on helping Tang Ye dress, saying, "I don''t want you to be cold!"


    Sitting on the sofa next to him, wearing a coat, Lu Celadon, who had a fresh and girlish taste, couldn''t bear the love between them, and said bitterly: "Why don''t you two go upstairs for a little love and then come down? Go out the door? As for this?"


    Lin Yourong pouted her lips, ignoring Lu Celadon''s sarcasm, and continued to dress Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t help her. After he got dressed, he gave her a big kiss, showing squinted eyes, and said, "Warm the bed at home and wait for me to come back!"


    Lin Yourong blushed with shame, and said softly, "Hmm..."


    When Tang Ye went out, she went to the door again. After Tang Ye left, she still stood and watched for several minutes, her reluctant look almost turned herself into a master stone.


    Although Lu Celadon had been sarcastic about the excessive love between the two, when Tang Ye left, he couldn''t help but kept his head cocked, like a giraffe, watching Tang Ye leave. She was also worried about Tang Ye, and she didn''t want Tang Ye to go out in this bleak autumn rainy weather, stay at home, and talk to each other well.


    ...


    Tang Ye drove to the door of Wang Airen''s house. As soon as I got out of the car, I saw Wang Airen and Guan Lang coming out with umbrellas. Wang Airen didn''t talk nonsense, waved to Tang Ye, motioned Tang Ye to go and ride with him.


    Guan Lang was in charge of driving, Tang Ye and Wang Airen sat in the back seat of the car. Wang Airen''s expression was unprecedentedly solemn. The sudden occurrence of the disease in the extreme north has seriously endangered the national border security, and Peng Huaicai is his lifelong friend, and he has had trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Things might be strange." Wang Airen said suddenly.


    Tang Yeshen felt the same, and said, "I''m afraid it was deliberately arranged. Grandpa Wang, I want to tell you something I learned a few days ago."


    "Yeah." Wang Airen nodded gently.


    Tang Ye said one by one about the minister who helped the dragon, the slave of the python, the master of Xuanhuang and the emperor of all ages. He knows that this kind of thing is very absurd to those who have been living under scientism, but this kind of thing does happen, and a second delay is dangerous. He hopes that Wang Airen can accept it and understand it.


    Wang Airen glanced at Tang Ye, frowned and thought, and said, "I have heard of this kind of thing. More information should be discussed at the old consecration of the Red Wall. I think the emperor will take it seriously. Now we are going to Hong Kong. Inside the wall. This is the first time you have been there, do you know what it means?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that Wang Airen was going to the Red Wall Palace. He was a little nervous. The Red Wall Palace is the most sacred and mysterious place in this country. It is there that the jade seal of the ancient kingdoms of the past is placed, which is the ultimate goal of the minister to help the dragon. Go there by yourself now, which means that the matter is so serious that the emperor was also alarmed, right?


    Tang Ye regained his normal heart, with no joy and no worries. He looked at Wang Airen and said, "In the case of the previous military hospital infection, Man Hong and I conducted an investigation and found out who was behind it."


    "Huh?" Wang Airen narrowed his eyes and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s eyes were sharp and sharp, and said: "It is the daughter of a powerful Witch Gu, but more interestingly, there is also a person behind him. He is the little prince of Yuan Jiangshanju. And the little prince''s real name is Wen Jiangshan. He is Wen Dingmo''s illegitimate son. In other words, this matter cannot be separated from the Wen family."


    Wang Airen closed his eyes and exhaled Shen Shen, then opened his eyes and looked at the dark night with autumn rain outside the car window, a little sad, and said leisurely: "It really is an old man..."


    "You know?" Tang Ye said in surprise.


    Wang Airen was not in a high mood, and sighed: "From the time I was almost murdered to the present, I have experienced a lot of things, not only staring at me, but also staring at a lot of eyes. Some things, as long as you have done it, it is impossible to All traces are concealed. You have been praised and criticized by the Red Wall twice, and there is someone behind you. The first time I don¡¯t know who it is, the second time, huh... I barely suspected the old Wenxiang. I heard you just now. After Xuanhuang''s plan, he was deemed to be him."


    "Why did the old man want to do that? As far as I know, he has a very good reputation at the Red Wall, and he has done a lot for the country and the people. Why did he embark on a road to break the world?" Tang Ye asked Tao.


    What a clever old man Wang Airen was. He just heard about the Xuanhuang plan from Tang Ye, and quickly sorted out the matter. Of course, this is also the reason why he has been immersed in the court for decades. After hearing your eyes and ears, you can see the whole situation by looking at a corner.


    He said to Tang Ye: "You also mentioned that the jade seals of the ancient kingdoms of the past can be used to break through the shackles of air transport. The ministers of dragons have worked **** this matter for thousands of years. In order to make the jade seals of the ancient kingdoms accumulate more energy. Luck requires a strong country, so many ministers who help the dragon turn into capable ministers around the emperor to help the emperor manage the country well, so that more luck can be accumulated by passing on the jade seal of the country. If I''m not mistaken, the old man The image is probably such a minister of dragon support."


    "It''s just..." Wang Airen said very emotionally, "I have worked together in the court for decades and dedicated my life to this land. Isn''t there no feelings? What''s wrong with this peaceful and prosperous age? People, because of fate. Limited, so we can create more wonderful things, so we feel that life is meaningful. If we live for a long time, would we still cherish life that way and strive to do something meaningful?"


    Tang Ye understands Wang Airen''s feelings. Longevity is a very desirable thing, but when it really comes, it will be a very terrifying thing.


    The reason why people live so hard to pursue is because they are afraid of not waiting for me. And if there is an infinite life, there is an infinite tomorrow, then the idea of ??ending today''s things today seems a bit unnecessary. There are many more effects of longevity. After all, longevity is just the wish of a small group of people, not everyone.


    So, how can this be regarded as the general trend?


    "Let''s see the attitude of the emperor." Wang Airen narrowed his eyes and said with a firm expression.


    Tang Ye nodded slightly, looking at the dark night with autumn rain outside the car, she couldn''t raise her emotions. Has the first step in the chaos of the world finally come?

 Chapter 428： The burden of the world!

    The moment Tang Ye entered the red wall meant that he was almost standing in front of all the young people in Yanjing City. Except for the young people trained by his family with countless energy, Wen Zhongyuan, Dong Tiancheng, Mu Begou, and Song Yu, he was the first person summoned by the emperor of the Red Wall. The weight of this incident is so heavy that it is not what ordinary people can imagine.


    Obviously, Tang Ye had already stood very high, and those of his age might have to bow their heads and walk away. Of course, people''s circles have always been hierarchical. People with high status will meet with people with high status, so that they can get ahead. Otherwise, people with high status will go to those with low status, which is called pretending to be forced. People with low status are unwilling to join the circle with high status, otherwise they wait to be bullied?


    Birds of a feather flock together. So nowadays Tang Ye rarely has the opportunity to play with those punks. The people he faced were extremely capable people like Wen Zhongyuan and Dong Tiancheng.


    Guan Lang did not follow Wang Airen and Tang Ye into the Red Wall Palace, and stayed in the car to wait. This old man was also full of sadness, and Wang Jianjia, whom he cared very much about, was the disease that occurred in the far north. He hoped that Wang Jianjia wouldn''t have any trouble, and that Tang Ye could solve it and bring Wang Jianjia back by the way.


    Tang Ye held an umbrella for Wang Airen. Although Wang Airen was a mighty general in the past, he was in his twilight years and inevitably got stuck. Tang Ye was in his prime, much taller than Wang Airen. The two of them walked forward slowly. From behind, they looked like grandsons holding an umbrella for grandfather, which was quite warm and warm.


    Wang Airen walked steadily and said to Tang Ye: "You are probably going to the far north border."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye responded softly.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "Do you feel uncomfortable when you are running around?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Before going, it will probably be a little bit. But after discovering this a few times, after going there, I feel more comfortable."


    "Why?" Wang Airen asked with a smile, like a loving grandfather chatting with his obedient grandson.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Probably it was a peace of mind. If you have an understanding of your thoughts, you will not feel uncomfortable. Now that you have taken this path and been asked by others, you should do what you can do. For example, this time , If I go, I will be able to get rid of the threat of disease in the Far North Garrison, I will feel at ease. And if I do not go, even if I did nothing wrong, I don¡¯t need to take any responsibility, but the Far North Garrison has killed many compatriots, I I won¡¯t feel at ease and blame myself. And even if I go and something happens, I won¡¯t feel guilty.¡±


    Wang Airen stopped, looked at Tang Ye, patted Tang Ye on the shoulder, and said only one word, "Okay."


    In the red-walled palace, the red lights decorated by lanterns stayed up all night. Tang Ye followed Wang Airen through the magnificent palace gate, past the vicissitudes of the Meridian Gate, past the Taihe Square paved with ancient stone bricks, and past the straight promenade. The place where he finally arrived was not a glorious palace. It is in front of a neatly arranged small house with red walls and blue tiles.


    The red-walled and blue-tile houses here are the places where the old people with the red walls usually stay. They handle the major and minor issues of this country, maintain the operation of this country, and lead this country to prosperity.


    Tang Ye noticed that around the small red-walled blue-tiled house, there was a strong aura shrouded in the eyes of countless beasts. These breaths come from the old worships of the Red Wall, and they are all powerful people. Their duty is to protect the bricks and tiles here, let alone people, even a single stone cannot be damaged.


    Tang Ye continued to walk in with Wang Airen. When he passed the small houses with red walls and blue tiles, he looked in, all of them were old people who were working on documents or discussing countermeasures. Some people were so busy that they looked outside to ease their tired eyes. Seeing Tang Ye, they all smiled gently and nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt flattered, and quickly smiled and nodded to show his salute. He saw that he knew several old people, who had known him when he cured Wuxiang¡¯s teacher Guan Tieti last time.


    "Here." Wang Airen said softly when he reached the last small house with red walls and blue tiles.


    Tang Ye stood behind Wang Airen, kept quiet, did not move, waiting for the emperor inside to speak.


    The door of the room slowly opened, and a humpbacked old man walked out. The humpbacked old man smiled, approachable, nodded to Wang Airen and Tang Ye, then turned his body sideways and motioned for them to enter.


    Tang Ye followed Wang Airen in, and under the light inside, sat a middle-aged man with a style like a dragon, even sitting upright, like a middle-aged man watching the world. He is not the kind of old man who is getting older. He was closing his eyes and meditation, and he was full of atmosphere. Although he was sitting on a simple wooden chair, he felt that he was extremely burly, like sitting on an ancient emperor dragon chair, looking down at the people who surrendered to him.


    He is the emperor in the red wall.


    Tang Ye is no stranger to him, because when watching the news, he always sees interviews, group photos, etc. with leaders of other countries. But, seeing it so close, it feels a bit unreal.


    He opened his eyes, saw Wang Airen and Tang Ye, smiled, and politely said to Wang Airen: "Wang Elder, long time no see."


    He looked at Tang Ye again, smiled easily, and said: "The kid surnamed Tang, finally saw you face to face."


    Tang Ye was stunned, the kid surnamed Tang?


    He really didn''t expect the emperor in the red wall to call him that. He was very embarrassed, and dumbly nodded to the first-class man in front of him, somehow he did not know how to put his hands and feet.


    The first-class man knew Tang Ye''s psychology very well, and said, "It must be very nervous, right? Yes, this kind of atmosphere is not suitable for young people. Except for the young people of Dong family, Wen family, Mu family and Song family, No other young people can adapt. As for you, you should be able to adapt, but being able to adapt does not mean you like it. With your temperament, you will never like this atmosphere."


    This big man said something, obviously knowing Tang Ye very well.


    Tang Ye really didn''t know what to say. He no longer embarrassed Tang Ye and said, "If you don''t like it, don''t force it. Let''s just talk about a few things. Let''s just say it directly, it''s not verbose. First, go to the far north border tomorrow and keep the far north stationed. If you fail, I won¡¯t punish you, but this country will punish you. I don¡¯t need to say more about luck. You have taken up the luck of this country..."


    Wang Airen was shocked and wanted to say something to the emperor of the Red Wall. Was it too quick and hasty to hand over the luck of the country to Tang Ye?


    But the emperor of the Red Wall waved his hand without needing to say more than Wang Airen, and continued: "As for the Xuanhuang plan and the matter of the minister who helped the dragon, I will not agree. But I can''t get rid of their power. They The penetration is too wide, once it moves, the whole world has to move, I can''t move, the red wall can''t move, do you understand?"


    Tang Ye looked solemn and nodded gently.


    Indeed, the ministers of Fulong have infiltrated the courts since the ancient countries of the past dynasties. They are so widespread that they cannot move at all. The red wall was constrained from the beginning. The only thing the Red Wall can do now is to keep the eleven ancient jade seals safe.


    The emperor of the Red Wall continued: "The far north garrison has a considerable part of the national fortune. You must ensure safety, otherwise one party will be in chaos and the world will be in chaos. After you solve the problem there, you will come back immediately. Your matter this time will determine the entire world in the future. Direction. Do you understand?"


    Tang Ye nodded heavily, saying nothing from beginning to end.


    He knew that the emperor of the Red Wall in front of him was in control of all things, but the emperor of the Red Wall was bound by his hands and feet, and someone had to help solve the dilemma bit by bit.


    It was a landmark event that the emperor of the red wall summoned Tang Ye. This means that Dong Tiancheng, Mu Begou and Song Yu were directly relegated to the second line. However, these three made different decisions in the face of their own situation.


    That night, Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan went to the Royal Garden in the rain overnight, waiting for Tang Ye to return from the red wall. But Mu Zhigou was at home alone, with a sad expression, and no one went to see him. As for Song Yu from the Song family, he went to see Wen Zhongyuan overnight!


    Tang Ye and Wang Airen walked out of the red wall palace together. Wang Airen patted Tang Ye on the shoulder again, and said softly, "Do you think this burden is too heavy?"


    "Somewhat." Tang Ye lowered his head and said softly.

 Chapter 429： Do it together!

    The emperor sitting on the red wall didn''t discuss the situation with Tang Ye in a long way. He and Tang Ye knew the situation in the world, so he explained the matter straight to the subject. Regarding the Xuanhuang plan, as well as the servant of supporting the dragon and the slave of the python, the emperor is not ignorant, on the contrary, he controls everything. As for the Xuanhuang plan, he also stated his position, "I don''t agree!"


    He chose Tang Ye as the person who helped him open the breakthrough, and there was his thoughtfulness in it. He has been observing Tang Ye for a long time. What he liked was Tang Ye''s unruly behavior. Perhaps an unruly person is a time bomb, but while he is not well controlled, it means that the enemy is also difficult to control. Then he took a gamble, betting that Tang Ye was on his side.


    After Tang Ye and Wang Airen left, the hunchbacked old man slowly entered the small house and looked at the emperor who closed his eyes again, and said softly: "Really give it to the kid surnamed Tang?"


    The emperor kept his eyes closed, and said: "Old Wenxiang has blocked the chess game, and the only one who hasn''t blocked the game is Tang Ye. Maybe he can''t block it, so Tang Ye can only start the game. Red Wall temporarily It is safe, not only about the Chuanji Yuxi, but also because this place has been the residence of the emperor since ancient times. If this place is destroyed, the air will be damaged. And if this place is destroyed, the more serious consequence is the direct chaos of the world. In this world, the luck will be scattered, and eventually the jade seal of the Eleven Kingdoms will return to its own blood, and then the Xuanhuang plan will be delayed. The ministers of the dragon will not allow this to happen, right?"


    The emperor opened his eyes, his eyes were bright, and he said coldly: "They thought my road was blocked, but even if there was only a few kilometers of road like the red wall, I could go out of a hole and let them do this. Dare to take the emperor to make the princes and the rebels eat a pot!"


    The hunchbacked old man nodded and said, "Then what should we do, those of us who are not dead?"


    "Defensive first, then attack!" The emperor said with sharp eyes.


    ...


    Tang Ye and Wang Airen were sitting in the car while Guan Lang drove silently. Probably affected by the heavy task assigned by the emperor of the Red Wall, the three of them did not speak for the time being.


    Although Wang Airen had high hopes for Tang Ye, he actually didn''t want Tang Ye to come to this point so quickly. It was because of the explosion of Xuanhuang''s plan to reach this point early now. He glanced at the silent Tang Ye, thought for a while, and said, "If you don''t want..."


    "There''s no one who doesn''t want to say that." Tang Ye knew what Wang Airen was going to say, smiled, and said: "Since I entered the red wall and saw the adult, it is impossible to say that I don''t want it. I can''t help myself. Actually. This matter is nothing. First, if the Far North garrison has a disease, I, a doctor, can help, I must go. This is professional. Second, if the situation of the Far North garrison is deliberately caused by a mysterious plan I will go there because of what people do, because I can¡¯t get used to such plots and tricks to harm innocent people. Thirdly, Grandpa Peng and Jian Jia are people I care about very much. If I don¡¯t go, I can¡¯t make it through anyway.¡±


    "That''s fine. Uncle Shoujiang told me before that he would go to the northern border to see Jian Jia when he was free, and bring Jian Jia back by the way. She is a daughter, she doesn''t need to suffer so much. This time, it was just an opportunity. "Tang Ye looked at Wang Airen and smiled, but, after all, with the burden of the emperor, his smile is not as natural and bold as before.


    Wang Airen knew that he didn''t need to say any more enlightening words to make Tang Ye comfortable. This kid had grown up like a spirit, and he could guess what he wanted to say. In the end, Wang Airen only patted Tang Ye on the shoulder, and said, ¡°I won¡¯t go to see you off tomorrow, sir, it¡¯s too hypocritical. If you have anything to explain, I¡¯ll explain it tonight. Tomorrow morning, guard the border. An airplane from the military region will be arranged to take you to the far north border."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    Passing the downtown street, Tang Ye got out of the car and hadn''t seen Murong Huansha and Mu Yue for a long time. Now he is going to the Far North again. I don''t know what the situation will be, so I should say goodbye. Women, you can''t accompany her, and it''s best to tell her to prove that you have her in your heart and don''t make her anxious. Moreover, if the affairs of the extreme north were specially arranged by the minister of the dragon, it would be very dangerous.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue knew that Tang Ye had entered the red wall tonight. At this time, the two women were resting in the private suite on the top floor of the Tongtian Building. They were not in a high mood when they watched the dark night with the continuous autumn rain. They are all extremely clever women, knowing that even though Tang Ye''s entry into the Red Wall is a landmark event, Tang Ye will gain the supreme glory, but it also means that Tang Ye will be very busy and will not have time to accompany them.


    Murong Huansha said leisurely: "Now suddenly I have a thought, just don''t let Tang Ye run around, I will raise him, let him be my little white face full-time. Don''t run around all day long. Come here."


    Mu Yue is still not used to discussing Tang Ye with Murong Huansha, because they are all Tang Ye''s women, which is very strange, how can there be such a harmonious harem relationship.


    Murong Huansha is more open than Mu Yue, mainly because she currently has only two focuses, one is to build her own business empire, and the other is Tang Ye, a man who has moved her emotions, so she didn''t think so much. When the accident happened with Mu Yue, she was not very repulsive. Since it was an accident, there was no way to change it, and she could only accept it calmly. And she couldn''t drive Mu Yue away, and occupied Tang Ye alone, so she could only share it together.


    "Mu Yue, don''t be entangled. When the matter is up to now, our relationship with Tang Ye should be presented clearly. We should share the difficulties and the blessings, and the guys should be the same." Murong Huansha raised her glass and laughed. He said to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue''s face flushed, looking at Murong Huansha very embarrassed. Hey, the eldest lady has become so dirty, and the man is the same. However, I am very loyal.


    Mu Yue suddenly felt that Murong Huansha had an extremely dazzling light, and was deeply attracted and fell in love with her!


    Mu Yue suddenly thought, since Tang Ye is so busy, then he has a blind date with Missy. Lily is high!


    However, Murong Huansha didn''t mean that. She showed a very resentful look at Mu Yue, and said: "Actually, Tang Ye hasn''t come to see me for so long. I''m very resentful. To say a rogue, I have had a relationship with him for so long. Yes, even the fungus is still pink and tender. He gave me too little."


    "..."


    Mu Yue was about to cry. Miss, don''t be so rascal, OK!


    Seeing Mu Yue''s stunned expression, Murong Huansha was quite proud, and smiled lightly, and said: "Help me remember how long Tang Ye hasn''t come, next time he comes, I will let him not support him. Come."


    Mu Yue bit her lip and said, "Miss, don''t embarrass Tang Ye like this. How about... I will help you?"


    Murong Huansha almost squirted out the red wine in his mouth, and was annoyed by Mu Yue''s words. He glared at Mu Yue and said, "Why are you helping Tang Ye so much? You can''t replace Tang Ye. I want a man. That thing is not your middle finger. If I want to, I have it myself, I need you..."


    "Woo, miss, you have become good or bad!" Mu Yue wanted to cry, biting his lip and stood up to run away.


    Ding Ding Ding Ding Ding... But then the doorbell rang outside the room.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were taken aback, no one could come up to their private suite, except for one person, Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha gritted his teeth with anger, and hummed to Mu Yue: "Let him roll in!"


    Mu Yue smiled softly, the young lady was so excited!


    Mu Yue went to open the door and saw that it was Tang Ye. He smiled softly and said, "You are here."


    Tang Ye nodded gently.


    Mu Yue wants to leave, leaving Tang Ye with Murong Huansha alone. She never robs a man from Murong Huansha.


    But Tang Ye suddenly grabbed her hand and said, "Where are you going?"


    "I..." Mu Yue looked at Murong Huansha, a little disgusted with Tang Ye''s question. Didn¡¯t this ask you knowingly, you and the eldest are going to go to bed and stay by yourself to help you film?


    Murong Huansha knew that Mu Yue was leaving Tangye for her to toss. She blushed a little and was very grateful to Mu Yue.


    However, Tang Ye pulled Mu Yue over, walked to Murong Huansha, looked at them and said: "I don''t have so much time, and I don''t want to favor one another, so I will do it together."


    "..."


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at each other, then gritted their teeth with anger. This shameless **** wants to play Shuangfei, right?

 Chapter 430： Times make heroes!

    In fact, Tang Ye really wanted to sleep Murong Huansha and Mu Yue together, so much trouble. But looking at the reaction of the two women, he quickly made a haha, saying it was a joke. Now when I look at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, he is mainly to show them his heart, lest they think too much, and it is not necessary to go to bed to connect with each other.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were still angry, staring at Tang Ye. The two women sat together and joined forces to fight against Tang Ye, a peerless monster. But Tang Ye sat down and inserted forcefully between them, holding Murong Huansha''s and Mu Yue''s fragrant shoulders with both hands, literally hugging left and right. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue couldn''t break away, Tang Ye''s power was too strong, they couldn''t shake them.


    Tang Ye kissed the two women on the cheek again, and said: "Don''t be angry, I''m here to talk to you, and then I''m going to a farther place tomorrow. Maybe...it''s pretty good. It''s dangerous."


    When Murong Huansha and Mu Yue heard what he said, they stopped making a fuss and both showed worried expressions. Murong Huansha looked at him and asked, "Is it the task of the red wall again?"


    "The emperor personally ordered it." Tang Ye shrugged.


    Murong Huansha became angry and hummed, "You are not from the red wall, why are you so desperate?"


    Mu Yue''s tone was much softer, holding Tang Ye''s hand, and said, "Can''t you go?"


    Tang Ye hugged the shoulders of the two women, and Bo and Bo kissed each other, making Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s faces blushing. This kid''s life is really fragrant. If it weren''t for him to go to the far north, it would be nothing. So cool. One is the beauty president and the other is the beauty assistant. They are all first-class beauties, with **** and round butts, long waists and long legs, and their skin is white, tender and beautiful. When a man does this, he will die under the peony flower, and he will be a ghost!


    Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue: "I didn''t tell you some things. I have to explain them one by one. There is not enough time. I will tell you when I come back. At that time, the situation in Yanjing should change. You, Huansha, want to leave Murong''s house and stand on your own. Then I can help you realize it."


    "Take care of yourself first." Murong Huansha worried.


    Tang Ye reached out into Murong Huansha''s plump breasts, and enjoyed it softly, making Murong Huansha softly groan, and he smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident. Thinking about throwing both of you on the bed and going to sleep after coming back, the picture must be beautiful."


    "Bah!" The two women screamed at the same time, pinching Tang Ye''s waist severely.


    "Yeah!" Tang Ye hugged the two women tightly, clinging to his body. The two women''s faces were blushing, as if they were beginning to accept Tang Ye''s favor at the same time.


    But Murong Huansha is not so easy to conquer. She grumbled: "If you don''t accompany us more, I''ll be fine with Mu Yue, not you. Mu Yue, don''t you think?"


    "Ah..." Mu Yue exclaimed in a low voice, then nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice, and said: "Well, we two are okay, don''t let this guy!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed, "It''s really messy, how can a woman replace a man."


    "Who made you... Yeah..." Murong Huansha still wanted to argue, but was hugged and rolled by Tang Ye, kissed her on the neck, and pulled off some of her breasts. On the other side, Mu Yue was not spared and was taken advantage of by Tang Ye. The three of them seemed to have a lot of fun. The picture is too beautiful to watch.


    ...


    Jiang Xiaobai waited for Tang Ye under the Tongtian Building. Tang Ye''s entry into the Red Wall was indeed iconic, and his weight reached the peak of Yanjing City overnight. Jiang Xiaobai, as the master of a powerful force closely linked to Tang Ye, has many things to discuss.


    Tang Ye left the big bed, and Murong Huansha and Mu Yue lay on the bed with naked shirts left and right, their hair dazzled, and their faces ecstasy. What happened just now, I don''t know. Tang Ye tidyed up his clothes, leaned down, Bo and Bo kissed the two girls, and said, "Take care of yourself."


    "Yeah." The two women responded softly.


    After Tang Ye left, Mu Yue was more concerned, got out of bed quickly, stepped on his white feet and ran after him, while tidying up his clothes, he personally sent Tang Ye out.


    She looked at Tang Ye with affection in her eyes, and said softly: "Be careful, Miss and I will wait for you to come back."


    Tang Ye nodded gently and said, "After I leave, you can contact Jiang Xiaobai. Some things need to bleed, let Jiang Xiaobai arrange someone to do it."


    "Yeah." Mu Yue nodded.


    Murong Huansha was more lazy, lying on the bed like a queen, she would not deliberately get up like Mu Yue to send Tang Ye away. She saw Mu Yue come back sadly, and said in a bad mood: "You can''t live without Tang Ye, right?"


    Mu Yue blushed and bit his lip lightly and said: "I just care about him."


    "You can care, you can''t be too partial. Isn''t there a saying? The unreachable will always be in a commotion, and the favored will have no fear. So, don''t get used to that guy." Murong Huansha hummed.


    Mu Yue smiled and said, "I know."


    Murong Huansha suddenly smirked, hehe, very evil, and said to Mu Yue: "You don''t want enough, right?"


    "Huh?" Mu Yue didn''t know why.


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes and hooked to Mu Yue, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, "Come on, let''s love each other!"


    "..."


    Mu Yue burst into tears, ran to grab the high heels and ran. It''s over, the eldest lady is going to be gay!


    Murong Huansha looked at Mu Yue who ran away, smiled lightly, and said with relief: "He is busy all day, fortunately to have you here, otherwise no one is by his side, how should I spend this autumn..."


    The rainy autumn night is especially empty and lonely and cold!


    Tang Ye got off the Tongtian Building and saw Jiang Xiaobai waiting. Jiang Xiaobai saw Tang Ye''s lip inca body and bursts of feminine scent, and couldn''t help but look up at the towering towering tower of the sky. He was envious.


    Nima¡¯s, Tang Ye¡¯s life is considered to be a man¡¯s life, put that high above, arrogant and contemptuous woman sleeping under him, listening to the arrogant woman¡¯s sweet-yin... Fuck, Jiang Xiaobai dare not dare After thinking about it, people are more popular than dead people, and I am so much worse than Tang Ye''s kid who suddenly appeared in Yanjing. Didn''t it mean that the strong dragon does not crush the snake? But Tang Ye suppressed all the local snakes!


    Tang Ye got into Jiang Xiaobai''s car and said, "To make a long story short, you can eat up the remaining power of Jiangshanju as soon as possible, and then eat the axe company, integrate a big force, and then help stare at the red fortress. The red fortress is very strange. , I don¡¯t have time to investigate for the time being, but I have a hunch that they are not small."


    Jiang Xiaobai nodded and said, "Are you going to the far north border?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded, his expression suddenly became sharp, and he looked at Jiang Xiaobai and said: "You should sit in the position of the big power, don''t delay, don''t hesitate, soon the world situation will change drastically. Whether you are a bear or a hero depends on how you stand up in this dispute."


    Jiang Xiaobai was shocked by Tang Ye''s words, feeling surging with blood. He knew that now that Tang Ye was able to meet the emperor in the red wall, he was able to access the most secret things in the world. So Tang Ye said that, he didn''t doubt. Perhaps, this world will soon cast a stage for him!


    Tang Ye said again: "I have to trouble you to help protect a few people. This is my selfishness. I hope you don''t mind."


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and said, "Of course the people I care about must be protected. This is human nature, how can I say that it is selfishness. Don''t worry, I will arrange for them."


    "Thank you." Tang Ye nodded.


    Jiang Xiaobai rolled his eyes and said, "Big brother, don''t say the opposite, I should say thank you. As for me, I have always been a little ambitious. If I don''t do it, I will regret it for the rest of my life. Now I start to do it. Very happy."


    Tang Ye smiled. Times make heroes, heroes become times...now the times have come.


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and said, "Are you going home?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Jiang Xiaobai threw a pack of tissues to Tang Ye, and said, "Wipe the lip marks. I understand that the man is bothered, but I also know that letting his wife know that he is not kind. Want to go back and kneel on the washboard?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.

 Chapter 431： He will never return!

    Tang Ye returned to the Royal Garden. He did not expect Dong Tiancheng to visit on this rainy night, and he had been waiting for him for a long time. He was a little surprised. Dong Tiancheng came to visit at this time. If he didn''t stand in line and show his position, it would be too reckless.


    Dong Miaoyan has always acted like a quiet girl, and has known Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon when he was with Dong Tiancheng and other Tang Ye. It is easy for girls to talk together. Although Dong Miao said not much, he was infected by Lin Yourong''s enthusiasm and often laughed. Seeing Tang Ye coming back, she walked to Dong Tiancheng and nodded to Tang Ye, acting politely.


    With Dong Tiancheng present, Dong Miaoyan stopped participating in their conversation, and went over to chat with Lin Yourong after saying hello to Tang Ye. Tang Ye and Dong Tiancheng went outside the corridor and watched the autumn rainy night talk.


    Tang Ye first spoke: "You are asking yourself trouble."


    Since Dong Tiancheng came here to look for Tang Ye, he was naturally confident of the current situation, smiled, and said, "I don''t agree with that kind of thing."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, "That kind of thing?"


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid." Dong Tiancheng smiled frankly: "My grandfather is an old man in the red wall at any rate. He still knows a little bit about the black and yellow plan that appears now. I don''t agree with that kind of thing. The world is a human being. In the world, it¡¯s finally peaceful and prosperous, how can the whole people fall into the smoke of war because of the longevity dream of a few warriors?"


    "A few warriors?" Tang Ye smiled meaningfully.


    Dong Tiancheng said: "Looking at the whole world, isn''t it because there are more ordinary people? Now go outside to ask, ask those who work in the office, ask those businessmen who set up stalls on the roadside, and ask those old people who are sitting at home enjoying the blessings. Are they willing to live forever? They must say they do not. Perhaps it is not that they are unwilling, but that they have never thought about such a thing. For one thing, they may be really unwilling, so don''t destroy their current peaceful life. Secondly, Maybe they are willing, but they have to pay a heavy price for this. In the end, they may not be successful. What they get is only scene after scene of tragedy. After all, longevity, even if it exists, is only a small group of people who can embark on it. That¡¯s why the bones of countless people have to be laid for the path of that small group of people. I firmly disagree!"


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Tiancheng''s eyes with a lot of meaning. He still remembered the attitude of the emperor of the Red Wall facing Xuan Huang Da Timing, "I don''t agree!"


    Now Dong Tiancheng resolutely said, "I don''t agree!"


    It''s surprisingly similar. Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking, is Dong Tiancheng the emperor of the emperor in the mouth of the slave of the python?


    The ministers who support the dragon have the Xuanhuang co-master, and the slaves who follow the python have the emperor of the emperor. A person who wants to return the world to chaos, and also a chance for the world to rise to immortality and proving the Dao for longevity. One wants to protect the peace of the earth, let the world live well and enjoy peace forever. These two people seemed to be born for opposition. Wen Zhongyuan and Dong Tiancheng are both young leaders, and they are both in the Red Wall game. Does this mean anything?


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I understand your position, but shouldn''t you go to see the emperor of the Red Wall? Your attitude is the same as his.


    "Huh?" Dong Tiancheng looked at Tang Ye, his eyes clearly brightened.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Dong Tiancheng''s fight against Xiao Jiujiu, and said, "The lord at the Red Wall said, "Xuanhuang Dazhi, he will not agree."


    Dong Tiancheng laughed and became obviously excited. Since the emperor of the Red Wall also thought this way, he would not worry about being put on the second line by the Red Wall. On the contrary, now is the time to accept the temper.


    He knows what the current court situation is like. The old man has been farming for many years, and since ancient times, the ministers of supporting the dragon have infiltrated the court. Therefore, a considerable number of people in the red wall court are on the side of the ministers of supporting the dragon. The emperor can''t move, and the red wall will be in chaos, and the world will be chaotic when the red wall is in chaos. Then the people of the two factions are going to compete in secret. It''s like a game of chess, you have to take the opponent''s pieces one by one.


    Dong Tiancheng''s mood got better, Yu Ye''s purpose of visiting Tang Ye was half achieved, and the other half wanted to see Tang Ye''s attitude. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "That lord wants you to go to the far north border, you agreed, does it mean..."


    "No." Tang Ye decisively interrupted Dong Tiancheng, and said: "I have my own position and bottom line. The adult asked me to go to the northern border, and I agreed to go, not because of that adult. , And a considerable part of it is my own reason. Perhaps another part is arranged by the minister of the dragon. Anyway, I only follow my heart. I don''t like being controlled by others."


    Dong Tiancheng nodded, expressing his understanding, and said: "That''s good, only this kind of you can turn a dead game into alive at a critical time. And now, the game facing the lord and I is death. Yes, so I have great expectations of you. I mean, do you understand?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Dong Tiancheng smiled and said: "I''m sorry to bother you late at night. Now that I got the answer I wanted, I should go back."


    "Good." Tang Ye said softly.


    Dong Tiancheng looked at Dong Miaoyan in the house, Dong Miaoyan understood, and bid farewell to Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon.


    Tang Ye said when Dong Tiancheng opened his umbrella and went out, "Now, the minister who helps the dragon seems to be arrogant, thinking about controlling my destiny, so I don¡¯t have a good impression on them for the time being. If they do too much, then I Tang Ye has never been a kind person."


    Dong Tiancheng smiled and left with Dong Miaoyan, Lin Yourong said goodbye to them.


    Back in the car, Dong Miaoyan started the car and left. After leaving the Royal Garden, he said, "The people on either side of him are not."


    Dong Tiancheng looked at his younger sister, who was called "One Words" with a look of approval, remembering what Tang Ye said just now, and said in general: "It''s hard to believe that someone has experienced so many things on the red wall. It''s another person brought out by Wang Airen, an old man in the courtroom. Now, he can still maintain his original intention."


    Dong Miaoyan nodded and said, "This is very good."


    Dong Tiancheng was taken aback, then laughed, and said: "Wonderful words, I rarely hear you complimenting a man."


    Dong Miaoyan''s expression remained unchanged and said, "He is really good."


    Dong Tiancheng stopped joking and said sternly: "It''s not bad. I was not convinced that the adult at Red Wall saw Tang Ye instead of me. Now I finally understand. Because, we are all nailed. Dead, those old people want to control very easily. But Tang Ye is not, Tang Ye''s edges and corners are still very clear. What the adult wants is this kind of people he can''t control, those old people can''t control. Only such people, In order to activate a dead game."


    Dong Miaoyan nodded and said, "We...want to get him."


    "Yeah." Dong Tiancheng said softly.


    ...


    Song Yu went to Wen Zhongyuan. At this time, the two of them were making tea in the tea stove. In this bleak autumn night, especially when it was raining, there was nothing more pleasant to enjoy.


    "Brother Wen, Tang Ye was summoned to the Red Wall by that adult. It''s really beautiful." Song Yu generalized Wen Zhongyuan.


    Brother Wen? It''s easy to be misunderstood as a bra, which is a bit embarrassing. But they weren''t Tang Ye, of course they wouldn''t make a joke about it, just because Tang Ye''s kid was unruly.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Song Yu and smiled and said, "Brother Song, all right, I know what you think. Don''t worry, I will give you a reassurance soon. Even if Tang Ye is summoned to the Red Wall by the adult So what? It would be the biggest mistake for him to carry the national destiny of the Far North Garrison. He will...have nothing back!"

 Chapter 432： Yenching fifth person!

    Choosing a team must be cautious. Since Song Yu is on the side of Wen Zhongyuan, of course he has to take a reassurance. Since he can be cultivated by the Song family to the Red Wall Game, he is not a brainless person. Now he chooses to stand on the side of Wen Zhongyuan, which means that he has given up on the highest position in the Red Wall Palace.


    This is no way. Although he has a brain, he has no general trend. The general trend lies in the original text. His idea is that he can''t be the master, but also a minister to help the dragon. In the future, he can still stand in the court and give directions, under one person and above 10,000. And he thinks that it is Wen Zhongyuan who can achieve this, not Tang Ye that rat shit!


    You Ji was at the Jingxi Racecourse when he had afternoon tea with a few friends and met Tang Ye and Mu Nianhua trying to race a horse. When one of his friends commented on Tang Ye, he said that it was a rat feces that broke into Yanjing, making Yanjing smog. Although at that time, in order to maintain a good image in front of the little princess Dong Yanshu of the Dong family and Mu Keke, the eldest girl of the Mu family, he did not have the same friend, but he implicitly acquiesced.


    To this day, he still thinks that Tang Ye is a rat **** that destroys Yanjing''s atmosphere.


    Yanjing¡¯s order was originally well-organized. These noble princes ate, drank, and had fun. They also played wonderfully and interestingly at the Red Wall game. It was a lot of fun, but at this time, the arrogant, arrogant and cruel Tang Ye came in. There are no rules, just do it your own way. When others moved him, he beat them up and disabled them. If he offended him, he would knock him down with one stroke, and it was difficult to turn over. This is simply what the tyrant did. So after Tang Ye appeared, the orderly chessboard began to collapse and became a mess.


    Song Yu hated this kind of thing very much, and he hoped that Tang Ye could get out of Yanjing and even disappear in this world forever!


    As four young people who can enter the Red Wall game early, Song Yu has no less information than Dong Tiancheng. He sees the general trend behind Zhongyuan clearly. And behind Tang Ye, although he is also powerful, it is far inferior to that of the Central Plains. Therefore, he believes that standing on the side of Wenzhongyuan will win the final victory and will be able to make great achievements in the court in the future.


    As for the emperor in the red wall who chose to summon Tang Ye, he was not afraid, and he even wanted to prove that the emperor''s choice was wrong! Not only wrong, but also ridiculously wrong!


    Now that Wen Zhongyuan threw a reassurance pill, Song Yu smiled and said: "Then wait for the good news from Brother Wen!"


    Zhongyuan smiled slightly and motioned to Song Yu to drink tea. The two toasted and touched each other, very happy.


    ...


    Mu Zhigou drank booze at home alone. Unlike Dong Tiancheng and Song Yu''s approach, he is the only person who does not move, which can be regarded as being neutral. But his approach is very dangerous, because his choice cannot be regarded as a neutral wait and see first. After waiting tonight, there is no chance to give him another choice. People who are vacillating, no master will like it, let alone reuse.


    To stand in line, you must decide tonight. After tonight, it is time for the two camps to start tit-for-tat.


    The old man of Mu''s family had persuaded Mu to be meticulous, but he still couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t feel calm. Wen Zhongyuan, he didn''t like it in his heart. However, in the matter of gaming, a choice cannot be made solely on preference, so he did not immediately deny Wen Zhongyuan. As for Tang Ye, he felt that Tang Ye had no certainty. Without certainty, it is dangerous. Once you stand in the wrong position, your life is over.


    Mu Ke is a happy and lively girl. She has always heard from the elderly at home that Tang Ye entered the red wall. At the beginning, she was very happy, because she was very fond of Tang Ye, very interested, and felt that Tang Ye was different. So when I went to play with friends before, she liked to say good things about Tang Ye and praised Tang Ye. Even though her friends objected, she still supported Tang Ye.


    Later, she saw the old people in the family look stern one by one, taking Tang Ye into the red wall very seriously. Then she saw that her brother had become difficult to choose, and even drank boring wine, knowing that this matter was no small matter.


    Although she is a girl who doesn''t like to think about those things about the Red Wall, she knows a little bit in the family atmosphere. She thought for a while, then squeezed her small fist and knocked on Mu''s meticulous door.


    Mu Mingu saw Mu Keke come in with a playful smile, and quickly waved her hand to stop her, and said, "Don''t come and tell me that Tang Ye is very good. This is not something that you girl can shake me with just a few words. Let me do it myself. People think about it."


    "Cut!" Mu Keke pouted a small mouth, sat down opposite Mu Meixu, and said, "I''m not talking about how Tang Ye is good, although Tang Ye is really good...well, I don''t understand you men. For those complicated things, my grandfather also said that the authorities are obsessed with the bystanders. I am a bystander, so my words may have a big effect!"


    "Oh?" Mu Mingou still loves this playful and lively sister very much. Looking at her carefree and pretty face, he smiled and said, "Then you can talk about it."


    Mu Keke stared at Mu meticulously, squinted his eyes, and said, "Brother, why did you go to the red wall in the first place?"


    "Huh?" Mu was dumbfounded, unexpectedly Mu Coco would ask.


    Mu Keke asked, "Is it to become a big man whose grandpa is awe-inspiring? But, at the beginning, grandpa said that you are not suitable. The name of me is to warn you not to forsake those who are not influential. Grandpa said, the Red Wall Palace is a big dyeing vat. If you do not forsake, you die quickly, so you are not suitable. But you still went there to fight with others, why?"


    Mu Migou was unable to answer the question by Mu Coco. He calmed down and thought for a while, then suddenly smiled: "Metric...Yes, I am not suitable for the Red Wall Palace. Why did I go there? Probably because of life. It''s boring, there are people who can fight in the palace of the Red Wall, and the life of struggle is full of joy."


    "What about now? Now you think that Wen Zhongyuan is the general trend. If you stand on his side, there will be no fun? But you think Tang Ye is too dangerous, afraid that something will happen? You are too contradictory, right? Struggle, and don''t want to be dangerous, there is no such good thing in the world. I think you should choose to stay at home and never mix up those things." Mu Keke said with his lips.


    Mu Migou stared at Mu Coco stunned, and then laughed, and said, "Coco, you''re irritating me. Okay, brother, I decided to meet someone."


    Mu Keke was overjoyed and said, "Are you going to see Tang Ye?"


    "I won''t tell you." Mu Migou jokingly said.


    "Brother!" Mu Coco stomped his feet with anger.


    Half an hour later, Mu Mei went to see Dong Tiancheng. The fact that Tang Ye entered the Red Wall brought four young people into the camp, which ended here.


    Dong Tiancheng and Mu are scrupulous, Wen Zhongyuan and Song Yu.


    The news spread quickly throughout Yanjing, and everyone who followed this circle knew that there was a good show to watch now. It''s not because Dong Tiancheng and Mu are scrupulous, Wen Zhongyuan and Song Yu have turned into a two-by-one confrontation, but because behind this, there is a person pushing, that is Tang Ye!


    No one thought that an unknown boy would now be involved in the game of the younger generation of the Red Wall, and the position is particularly delicate. Therefore, some people referred to Tang Ye as the "fifth person", the fifth young man in Yanjing City after Wen Zhongyuan, Dong Tiancheng, Song Yu, and Mu Yixu. The fame that this directly brought to Tang Ye was that he became the fifth most powerful young man in Yanjing.


    Someone wanted to ask Tang Ye how he felt about this kind of thing. However, at five o''clock in the morning that day, Wang Shoujiang had gone to pick Tang Ye to leave and rushed to the far north border by a special plane from the military area.

 Chapter 433： Its so hard to chase a girl!

    After Tang Ye left Yanjing, a woman was very angry.


    Jiang Ruoqing thought that even if Tang Ye didn''t come to say goodbye to her in person, she would call and say, but Tang Ye didn''t. She was angry because she felt that Tang Ye didn''t have her at all. Don¡¯t say you have intimate relationships, but don¡¯t you say you are friends? Since you are friends, why go to a place so far from the far north border and do such important things without saying a word?


    After being angry is sad, Jiang Ruoqing is in a bad mood. Her relationship with Tang Ye is definitely not as simple as a friend, but Tang Ye''s appearance makes her feel that she has always been passionate about herself. She looked at Tang Ye''s name in the phone address book for a long time, and finally she was cruel and deleted Tang Ye, and then drove to a bar for a drink.


    After Yin Jun stood up from the trough where he was defeated by Tang Ye and fell, he became concerned about Jiang Ruoqing again. The first love is always unforgettable. Although he and Jiang Ruoqing did not really fall in love, the first secret love minus the two characters in the middle is not the first love, so after seeing that Jiang Ruoqing has not become Tang Ye''s woman, he pursued Jiang Ruoqing again.


    Jiang Ruoqing went to the bar to drink because he was sad, and of course he would follow. This is a good opportunity. Taking advantage of Jiang Ruoqing''s sadness, might he take Jiang Ruoqing easily? He believes that women can be moved, and as long as they persevere, Jiang Ruoqing will definitely be able to accept herself.


    Jiang Ruoqing was pouring wine glass by glass, completely like a broken-hearted woman, Yin Jun looked very distressed. Now he no longer hates Tang Ye so much, even if Jiang Ruoqing was sad because of Tang Ye drinking, he didn''t hold much hatred. Rising from the bottom, he has become even better, able to let go of that arrogance, accept the strength of his opponent, and fight his opponents more fairly.


    Yin Jun walked to Jiang Ruoqing''s side, snatched Jiang Ruoqing''s glass, and said, "Ruoqing, stop drinking, drinking too much is not good."


    "Don''t drink? Why don''t you drink? I drink as much as I want. It''s up to you?" Jiang Ruoqing snorted unceremoniously and asked the bartender to give her another glass and continue to drink.


    Yin Jun said distressed: "Because of a Tang Ye, you have become so depraved?"


    "Because of Tang Ye?" Jiang Ruoqing sneered: "What am I doing for him? Why should I do for him? Yin Jun, don''t talk nonsense! I hate Tang Ye, I will never see him again! Look, I will take his The contact information has been deleted, and I have nothing to do with him anymore!"


    Jiang Ruoqing shook the phone to Yin Jun, indicating that she had really broken Tang Ye.


    However, after the change of mood, Jun Yin didn''t cheer about it, nor did he get himself into Jiang Ruoqing''s heart by smearing Tang Ye. He looked at Jiang Ruoqing and said seriously: "You like Tang Ye."


    "What?" Jiang Ruoqing coldly snorted as if he heard a joke: "I like Tang Ye? Yin Jun, your head is flooded, how could I like him? Also, why did you become such a fool, Tang Ye beats you down, you have to raise him, right?"


    Yin Jun''s expression remained unchanged, and he said, "Tang Ye is indeed extraordinary and is very popular with women. He has a scorn that you women like, and a sullen heart that daringly flirts with you. I am a gentleman, I It¡¯s not bad, so I can¡¯t slap your women unscrupulously like Tang Ye. Men are not bad and women don¡¯t love, so Tang Ye has so many women who love, I envy Tang Ye."


    I don¡¯t know whether Yin Jun praised Tang Ye or Hei Tang Ye, Meng Sao? Sniff? Love flirting women? This doesn''t seem to be a bit!


    Jiang Ruoqing felt that she didn''t know Yin Jun a bit, and hummed: "Are you praising Tang Ye, or are you taunting Tang Ye?"


    Yin Jun said frankly: "Neither praise nor irony, just a little envious of him."


    Jiang Ruoqing laughed, thinking it was ridiculous, and hummed: "You hate Tang Ye so much, but you envy him?"


    "Yes, I envy him for making you so concerned and making you like him..."


    "I''ll say it again, I don''t like him!" Yin Jun said, interrupted by Jiang Ruoqing''s low drink.


    However, Yin Jun was very upright, staring at Jiang Ruoqing and said, "You like Tang Ye."


    "I don''t like it!" Jiang Ruoqing emphasized with a cold snort.


    Yin Jun stared at her, still straightforward: "You like him."


    "You fucking-I said I don''t like him!" Jiang Ruoqing got up and slapped on the bar counter with anger.


    She was dirty and her eyes were red, and she refused to admit what Yin Jun said.


    Yin Jun looked at her with his head raised, did not take back his words, and no longer wanted to please Jiang Ruoqing like before.


    Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that he scolded and scolded naturally, staring at Yin Jun and cursing: "Damn, Yin Jun, have you been bought by Tang Ye?"


    Jiang Ruoqing, who scolds so naturally, doesn''t actually look vulgar, but a little cute. A woman who reveals her true temperament is not annoying.


    Yin Jun became really upright, even if Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes were red, he still said, "You like Tang Ye."


    His idea was to let Jiang Ruoqing admit this matter before he could let Jiang Ruoqing walk out of Tang Ye''s shadow. Only in this way, the Jiang Ruoqing he pursued is the complete Jiang Ruoqing. Otherwise, if you get a woman with another man in her heart, she will become a spare baby if she is not careful, and help other men''s elderly parents for nothing. Who did such a stupid thing!


    Jiang Ruoqing was about to be mad at Yin Jun. He pointed to Yin Jun and gritted his teeth and emphasized: "I have nothing to do with Tang Ye! I will also leave Yanjing. Grandpa said, the emperor of the Red Wall secretly released a mission to let him People survey the world¡¯s eight dragon gates to avoid the fate of the country. I will go to Sunlight City on the Qinghai-Tibet Highlands to perform tasks on the one hand, and relax on the other hand, forget the bitter bastard!"


    Jun Yin was stunned, and said, "Are you going to Sunlight City? Then I..."


    "Don''t go!" Jiang Ruoqing stopped Yin Jun and hummed: "You have your task, and I have my task. I will go to the city of Sunshine. You should listen to the arrangements of the military district. The teacher Wu Xiang is ordered by that one. Son of heaven, if you want to fight against the old man, do you want to make fun of the fate of the country because of one''s own personal interests?"


    "I..." Yin Jun couldn''t refute Jiang Ruoqing, with a deep helplessness.


    Pursuing a girl, it''s better to ask her to get along with each other face to face, otherwise just rely on a QQ contact? Hey, online dating can ruin your life, so be careful when you enter the pit! Therefore, Yin Jun doesn''t want to be separated from Jiang Ruoqing, when will he be able to pursue this girl? However, now that the country''s affairs are severe, as a soldier, he must not be negligent.


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered arrogantly, not in the mood to drink, and hummed: "Go back and prepare. The secret mission of the emperor will come down soon. Now when I say goodbye to you, I will not always say no like a bastard. Humph!"


    "Since you are here, you will pay for me. I originally planned to drink a Overlord''s wine to vent, and when I didn''t pay the bill, I would do it fiercely when I was troubled. As a result, all the **** things were ruined by you. Nosy. , Grass!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted and left.


    Jiang Ruoqing, who has a true temperament, is still very interesting.


    However, Yin Jun was very depressed. He didn''t taste the sweetness. In the end, he was not only scolded, but also helped to pay the bill?


    "Damn, chasing a girl is so hard!"


    ...


    Wen Zhongyuan and his grandfather Wen Dingmo play chess. The chess pieces on the board are a bit strange. The white chess surrounds the black chess. There are eight points, which look very regular. If you connect a few points, it feels like a dragon.


    Wen Dingmo said: "The one in the red wall is not that simple, he has started to take action."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "The dragon veins in the world are related to the luck of a country. Destroying the dragon veins can also weaken the jade seal barrier. I have arranged for people to move, eight dragon gate positions, and start... slaying dragons."


    Wen Dingmo nodded approvingly, and said: "I thought you would be entangled in Tang Ye''s affairs, now it seems that I am worrying too much. Tang Ye''s reputation as the fifth person in Yanjing, but in a blink of an eye, entangled with him. , Is childish behavior, you have to understand."


    "I know, grandpa." Wen Zhongyuan said softly.


    He did not look at Wen Dingmo, but at the chess game. Regarding Tang Ye, he actually wanted to compete slowly, after all, the masters were lonely and it was rare fun.

 Chapter 434： Bandits in the snow!

    Tang Ye went to the extreme north border on the plane arranged by Wang Shoujiang and looked out the window. The sky was full of snow, the cold wind was howling, and it was a blizzard. Tang Ye had a mobile phone in his hand, and originally wanted to call Jiang Ruoqing, because he didn''t say goodbye to Jiang Ruoqing and was picked up by Wang Shoujiang. Unfortunately, he couldn''t make the call after getting on the plane, so he had to give up.


    The blizzard was getting bigger and bigger, the plane was submerged in heavy snow, and the front line of sight was not visible. The pilot sent an emergency message saying that it must land, otherwise it would be dangerous.


    Tang Ye hadn''t learned how to fly a plane, so everything obeyed the arrangement. The driver struggled to support, arrived at a supply point, and landed, finally without danger. But the driver was very sad. He uncovered the thick woolen cap covering his face and looked at the front with anxious voice: "I can''t reach the destination smoothly, I don''t know how the comrades are doing..."


    Tang Ye and the driver stood side by side. Since Wang Shoujiang was going to be on standby in Yanjing to do things for the emperor of the Red Wall, he did not follow him. At the moment, only Tang Ye and the driver. Hearing the driver''s worried sigh, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "How far is it from the garrison in the Far North?"


    The driver took out the map, looked at it, and said, "There is still a mountain away. You have to climb over this mountain to reach the reserve base of the garrison. The troops on the front line are still farther away. All comrades who are sick are transferred. We arrived at the reserve base, so we originally had to fly over this mountain, but now in this kind of weather, we can''t make any progress."


    The driver showed a deep sadness again. Tang Ye looked at the mountain shadow raging in front of the snow, squinted his eyes, and said, "I''ll rush over. You stay here and wait until the weather improves."


    "Ah?" The driver was taken aback, and said anxiously: "How can this be done! It''s absolutely impossible. If you can''t get out of ten meters in such a big snowstorm, you may have to be buried!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Uncle Wang didn''t tell you that I am a different person from you?"


    The driver was taken aback, remembering what Wang Shoujiang had told him, if Tang Ye would do something extraordinary, don¡¯t be too surprised, there are experts in the world, flying over the walls, crossing the Yangtze River, walking in the snow... etc. . He was a little shaken when he saw Tang Ye smile so confidently.


    Tang Ye looked at the front and said worriedly: "I''m afraid I will be late, brothers can''t wait. I can guarantee that there will be no accident, but if you follow, I will have no extra power to guarantee that you are all right."


    The driver felt embarrassed and felt too useless. Now that Tang Ye insisted, and there was a hint from Wang Shoujiang before, he no longer stopped Tang Ye and said, "Then Doctor Tang must be careful. In addition to this blizzard, he must also pay attention to the robbers in the snow."


    "Bandits in the snow?" Tang Ye was taken aback, he had never thought that there would be bandits.


    The driver explained: "These gangsters are desperadoes, from our country and from the northern country. They are all criminals, running around in this harsh environment to avoid hunting. They are like jackals, if you see remote Villages will be snatched, not only snatching, but also assaulting women, which is doing something inhumane. Therefore, in addition to defending the border enemies, our Far North Garrison also has to eliminate these stray bandits. But these bandits are cunning enough. I usually like to play guerrilla. In this blizzard weather, they play guerrilla, and they really don¡¯t have anything to do with them. And they hate our northern garrison very much. If they find our comrades alone, they will definitely use the cruelest Tortured to death..."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "I will be careful."


    Saying goodbye to the driver, Tang Ye entered the blizzard alone and ran towards the snow-capped mountains ahead. The driver was very worried, but he didn''t know that after Tang Ye entered the blizzard, he was energized and formed a protective shield. The blizzard couldn''t touch him. And he stepped on the thick snow, also because his feet were vigorous, just like stepping on flat ground, he did not struggle because of being caught in the snow. Instead, he leapt up like a flying fox in the snow, sensitive and fast.


    boom!


    Suddenly a gunshot came.


    Tang Ye frowned, stopped and listened. It was a mountain col in front of him. In this blizzard, no one will come to hunt, then there is a fight. Tang Ye immediately thought of the running gangsters the driver said, and couldn''t help but rub his nose and smile. Your luck is so good, what''s wrong with it?


    Tang Ye was worried that these bandits were hurting the villagers in the mountains or dealing with the troops stationed in the far north, so Tang Ye rushed to the mountain co. He slowed down as he approached the col. In case the bandits were alarmed, bullets flying in all directions would be troublesome. After walking a few steps, he saw blood stains. But the blood was gone midway, probably because of some cover-ups by the injured person.


    Tang Ye grew up with his master in Nuwa Mountain when he was a child, and it snowed in N¨¹wa Mountain in winter, so he was no stranger to these environments. He glanced carefully and knew which direction the injured person was hiding in. Worried that it was innocent villagers or people garrisoned in the Far North, Tang Ye walked over to the place where the injured people were hiding. If it was a friendly army, of course he had to save it. If it''s an enemy army, then break his neck easily.


    The hidden traces were very rough, probably caused by panic. Tang Ye can be regarded as a good behavioral psychoanalyst, analyzing people''s psychology through other people''s behavior. He walked to a large tree stump and pushed away the snow from the stump, and then... he was pointed at his head with a gun.


    Careless.


    Fortunately, the person who pointed the gun at his head didn''t shoot immediately, otherwise...he could only quickly grab the person''s gun and then break the person''s neck. At that time, whether it is an enemy or a friend, it will be just a corpse, because he will not joke about his life.


    Hidden in the stump was a man wrapped in a cotton jacket with obvious blood stains on the jacket. The man looked painful and very weak. His fingers were red from the cold, and he was about to turn purple. He held the gun and trembled, and saw that Tang Ye was not dressed like those brutal bandits and didn''t shoot. He swallowed and said with difficulty: "Who are you?"


    Tang Ye squinted at the injured man, saw the five-star pattern on the man''s quilted jacket collar, and then observed that the man''s eyes and face were not hostile, knowing that he was an ally. Tang Ye is a good person and a villain. He is not difficult to see what kind of person the other party belongs to. If it is those who have been gangsters all year round, he can judge directly. Because of being a gangster all year round, that breath will become vicious.


    Tang Ye couldn''t say that he was a friendly army, but this made the man suspicious. Now the man is in a state of high tension and is very guarded, so Tang Ye regards himself as an ordinary villager for the time being, and said: "I am a villager, don''t be nervous. Come, I have hot water here, you have a sip."


    The man was still very wary and frowned, "How did you find me?"


    Tang Ye acted very naturally and smiled: "As a hunter in the village, I have to say that the traces you hide are too rough, and I can easily spot them."


    The man stared at Tang Ye for several seconds, and probably began to believe that Tang Ye was a good person.


    Tang Ye smiled again: "You don''t have to worry that I am the thugs. If I am the thugs, I will talk to you here slowly?"


    The man thinks about it and thinks so, if it were those brutal bandits, he would have stabbed himself twice and dragged himself into the snow to torture. He put down his guard, took the hot water from Tang Ye, took a sip, and suddenly felt that his whole person was full of blood and resurrected. He looked at Tang Ye and thanked: "Thank you, what should you call my brother?"


    "Tang Ye."


    "He Deyou." The man introduced himself to Tang Ye.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Suddenly there was another gunshot in front.


    He Deyou was shocked when he heard it, and shouted: "Damn, they have caught up with the **** in front, what should I do?!"

 Chapter 435： Squad Dilemma!

    He Deyou was very worried by the gunshots in front of him, worried that the **** team in front would be killed by the bandits waiting for the rabbit and taken away the precious medicinal materials. He was seriously injured, but he couldn''t care about it, and immediately ran forward.


    Tang Ye stopped him and said, "You are seriously injured now, don''t say to save them, I''m afraid you will have to fall if you can''t get out of ten meters."


    "That''s no way. If the teammates in front can''t safely **** the medicinal materials to the front line, then I have committed a military order. Instead of going back and being punished by Captain Wang, it is better to fight the bandits. If I can kill one, I will earn it. Kill two, and I will laugh everywhere when I go to Huangquan!"


    "The problem is, you have to die on the snow without seeing the bandits, and even a bandit cannot kill." Tang Ye said.


    "..."


    He Deyou glanced at Tang Ye, very speechless. Why does this guy speak so mercilessly? Why do you want to expose such cruel facts, you are all dead, so you can die more tragically?


    Tang Ye concerned: "What happened?"


    He Deyou sighed softly and explained: "I am in the reserve of the Far North Garrison, our front line...what are you asking about?"


    He Deyou realized that he almost told the military situation, and it was a big violation of discipline to tell a stranger these. He shut up in time, staring at Tang Ye on guard.


    Seeing him nervously, Tang Ye smiled and said: "I still don''t hide it from you. Actually, I am a doctor who can help you. I also hate those thugs. If you need help, just speak up."


    He Deyou looked at Tang Ye suspiciously. Tang Ye said again: "Those thugs who robbed the village, I have long wanted to join your army to help, but I have never had a chance. And this time, if you don''t tell me, I also know that a disease has occurred in your army. This matter has not been spread. Is it open? So I was very worried and wanted to help you, but I ran into you unexpectedly."


    "You still don''t believe it? Well, let me show you the injury first. I use traditional Chinese medicine. If you think I can believe it, tell me about the previous situation." Tang Ye asked He Deyou to sit back in the stump. , Took out the silver needle to signal.


    Seeing He Deyou still beware, Tang Ye said again: "You are all ready to die. Let me see how hurt you are?"


    He Deyou thinks Tang Ye is very enthusiastic, indeed like those villagers. Thinking that nothing is worse than it is now, he gritted his teeth, let go of his guard, and asked Tang Ye to help him see the injury. He ripped off the clothes on his waist, it turned out that he had been shot, and the bullet had not been taken out.


    After Tang Ye saw it, he squinted his eyes and said, "I will help you take out the bullet."


    "How to get it?" He Deyou felt that Tang Ye was a little arrogant, and he took a silver needle and said to help himself get the bullet, hey, at least there is a knife to dig it out!


    But with Tang Ye''s current strength, taking a bullet couldn''t be easier. He rustled around Ho Deyou''s gunshot wound a few times. He Deyou suddenly didn''t feel the pain anymore, and felt very magical. Tang Ye explained: "Traditional Chinese medicine has a saying about veins and acupuncture points. Sealing your veins is actually a bit like paralyzing your nerves, which can reduce pain and have an anesthetic effect."


    Is there this way of anesthesia? He Deyou was taken aback. Looking at Tang Ye, he didn''t believe that Tang Ye, who was about his age, knew such a brilliant medical skill. And he has never heard of this kind of medical technique, is it a hidden expert in the mountains?


    Tang Ye ignored He Deyou''s surprise, and said, "I took the bullet."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye did it too quickly and simply, He Deyou couldn''t keep up with the rhythm.


    At this time, Tang Yeyun was vigorous and inhaled the bullet in He Deyou''s wound. The bullet seemed to be drawn, and flew out of He Deyou''s body with a swish.


    "Ah!" Although Tang Ye helped He Deyou paralyze his nerves, he didn''t really get an anesthesia injection after all, so He Deyou still felt a biting pain when the bullet was pulled out, and couldn''t help but scream. However, he is a soldier who has undergone brutal training for a long time, so the pain only disappeared in a flash, and he soon adapted.


    He Deyou was even more stunned when he saw the bullet being taken out by Tang Ye, suspecting that Tang Ye was the mountain **** among the villagers. Otherwise, he really does not believe that a young boy can have such a magical treatment method, which is several times more magical than the military doctor in the army!


    Tang Ye used the power of dead wood to help He Deyou relieve the wound after taking out the bullet, which can speed up the healing, and then simply bandaged it with gauze. After doing this, He Deyou will be treated. Tang Ye looked at He Deyou and smiled and said, "How do you feel? Now that you are going to kill a few thugs to make money back, I think it is a little bit possible."


    "You..." He Deyou looked at Tang Ye who was smiling and joking, and didn''t know what to say.


    "Are you... a mountain god?" He Deyou asked a very absurd thing because he was so surprised.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then laughed out and said, "Of course not. Have you ever seen any gods in the world?"


    He Deyou shook his head.


    Tang Ye looked up at the snowing sky and thought, if the Xuanhuang plan succeeds, then there will be immortals going down the earth, right?


    Tang Ye returned from his thoughts and looked at He Deyou and said, "You can go now? I will help you to catch up with the troops that were attacked by the bandits and tell me what happened."


    He Deyou nodded and agreed. After being rescued by Tang Ye, he was grateful to Tang Ye and trusted Tang Ye enough. Moreover, when he looked at Tang Ye, he felt that Tang Ye was very leadership, convincing and obedient.


    He Deyou was originally affected by a gunshot wound to his waist. Now that the bullet was taken out, and Tang Ye was treated, plus the strong physique of the soldier, as long as it didn''t affect it severely, there would be basically no problem in walking. He and Tang Ye rushed to the army that was attacked by the bandits, and explained to Tang Ye what happened.


    "There was a sudden illness on the front line of our garrison in the Far North. The old general fell first, and then his comrades. Although several military doctors gave emergency treatment, it was of no use. Later, some medicinal materials prepared by villagers in a village were those medicinal materials. Native, very precious, and may be useful for diseases. Our northern garrison has a very good relationship with the people in the village. They took it out when they knew we were in urgent need. Captain Wang sent us to get the medicine, but he never expected it, and ran around here. The gangsters in the snow learned about this, so they stood there waiting for them and attacked us with more than 20 people."


    He Deyou told Tang Ye about what had happened, "The reason I was injured was because I wanted to lure away the bandits and let the escorts leave safely. I never expected that besides the two dozen bandits, there were others. Violent bandits. They have seen through my strategy, and they are still besieging and escorting the troops, the situation is very bad."


    Tang Ye nodded after listening, and said, "I understand, I will help you."


    "You?" He Deyou was taken aback, probably meaning, how can Tang Ye help alone? Do you still want to deal with dozens of thugs alone?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The gunshots in front sounded again.


    He Deyou looked worried, Tang Ye frowned, and hurried to the front.


    There is a mountain **** ahead with thick snow. There is a ravine under the hillside, and there is a military snowmobile next to the ravine. Several stern-looking soldiers hid under the gully, armed with guns, and occasionally fired a shot at the hillside, and then immediately responded with bullets from all directions.


    They are surrounded!


    After another battle, there was a strong voice from the hillside above the gully, "Hold your calf! You are hiding, see when you can hide! When you run out of bullets, I will go down and chop you for barbecue. !"


    Several soldiers under the gully heard their faces stiff, and these desperate bandits could do anything. Looking at the north, everyone showed a desolate look. The task is not completed, and you still have to die in the hands of the bandits.

 Chapter 436： Valkyrie with a silver bow!

    The far north garrison team escorting medicinal materials is not large, probably only a dozen. They were attacked by bandits and they were all forced into the gully. However, there are 20 or 30 thugs, and there is no possibility of victory under the siege. It is snowstorm again now, they can''t stay in the gully for long, they can only wait to die!


    The soldiers are bloody, and the few team members who were driven to desperation shook the guns in the handshake and had the mind to fight to death. However, until this moment, they still wanted to send the precious medicinal materials donated by the villagers to the reserve base. The sudden illness smashed their generals and crushed many, many of their comrades in arms. Those people are looking forward to them sending medicinal materials back, hoping to relieve the pressure of the disease. However, those **** stray bandits are here to wait and kill them, but also to **** precious medicinal materials!


    A young team member resolutely said: "Wait for me to jump out to attract their attention and cover your departure!"


    "No!" One of the team members immediately objected: "Now there are gangsters waiting around on the hillside. You will be beaten into a hornet''s nest as soon as you appear. You will only be killed in vain, and it will not serve as a cover at all!"


    The team member became anxious and said in a deep voice, "What should I do? Have you been hiding here? Hiding here will eventually lead to death. It is better to rush out and kill a bandit!"


    The other team members are silent, can this be the only way to go?


    The other team member said with a sad expression: "At first, Deyou wanted to lead these bandits away and let us leave smoothly. Unexpectedly, these bandits were too cunning and determined to eat us. Now Deyou...I was afraid of sacrifice. Ugh¡­¡­"


    Bang, bang, bang!


    A few more shots hit the edge of the gully, and they quickly lowered their heads on their stomachs. When the gunfire stopped, they looked up slightly, their expressions even more sad. They all know that they don''t have many bullets, and the snow has been falling, slowly filling the gully. At that time, they will either be forced into the gully and beaten into hornet nests by the criminals, or they will be buried in the gully and frozen to death by heavy snow.


    What can be done in such a desperate situation?


    A little further north is the reserve base for the Garrison in the Far North. In addition to the original fortress, the reserve base also built tents after the fort. The tents were full of people, all of them pale, feeble, and coughing soldiers. Looking at them, it''s as if they were hit by a plague in ancient times.


    At this time, a woman wearing a long cotton-padded jacket walked out of the fort, without a thick woolen cap, with long black hair, fluttering messily under the wind and snow. The woman was born beautiful, and her stern look seemed to have some charm in the wind and snow, like a heroine who won''t let her beard.


    Looking closely at this woman, it was Wang Jianjia.


    The eldest daughter of the Wang family did not stay in Yanjing to enjoy the prosperity and wealth, but followed the harsh environment of Peng Huaicai to exercise. Although she suffered a lot during this period, she became more resolute, with a faint general majesty. However, she couldn''t hide the sadness on her face at this time, and she couldn''t help feeling sad when she glanced at the tent built in front of the fort.


    That kind of unknown disease suddenly came, the first to fall was Peng Huaicai, and then the other team members, making their entire northern garrison almost paralyzed. The comrades who are now sent to the reserve base are all too weak to fight. And those who can fight, even if they suffer from disease, must defend against foreign enemies.


    "Captain Wang, how is the situation of the old general?" Wang Jianjia had just come out of the fortress to visit Peng Huaicai, and one of the team members came over and asked.


    Wang Jianjia managed to squeeze a smile and said, "It''s okay. Several military doctors are working hard. Yanjing has also arranged for someone to come over. Everything will be fine."


    "I believe in Captain Wang!" The team member stood up and saluted, but asked curiously: "Who will be sent by Yanjing? Several military doctors have said that they understand the situation on Yanjing, but they seem to have no hope. They are more willing to send a military plane to pick them up from Yanjing than to send a doctor over to see the doctor. The environment here is too bad and it is very unfavorable for the condition."


    Wang Jianjia looked at the sky in silence, and said: "The specific situation is not clear for the time being. Don''t worry too much, there will be results soon."


    "Yes!" the team member nodded.


    Wang Jianjia sighed in his heart. There will be results soon? She didn''t know what the result would be. Looking at the increasing number of sick comrades here, I am afraid that they will not be transported back to Yanjing. At the very least, before the sudden onset of the disease is investigated, it will be considered infectious. How can it be rushed back?


    "Report to Captain Wang, there is a harassment from the north!" At this moment, a team member hurried to report.


    Baimaozi is what they call the enemy from the northern wilderness and beyond the border. The reason is that those people are people with very white skin. Those people are tall and wear clothes made of beast fur. They look like a white bear from a distance, so they are called Baimaozi.


    When Wang Jianjia heard white hairs coming, he looked furious and said coldly: "Go, get rid of them!"


    When the team member heard Wang Jianjia''s words, his expression became clear and he said loudly, "Yes!"


    Immediately Wang Jianjia turned and entered a tent. When she came out, she was seen changing into leather clothes and leather pants, with a pistol on both sides of the leather pants, a dagger on the other, and a silver bow on her back!


    Such Wang Jianjia is like a female warrior, majestic and majestic.


    When the team members next to him saw it, their expressions were lifted. They are often stimulated by such Wang Jianjia. At first, Wang Jianjia was cold, arrogant and wild, with a very beautiful face. With this temperament, she was a wild goddess and the admiration object of every man in the garrison. Secondly, Wang Jianjia has a blood that is not worse than their men. "Kill them!" Wang Jianjia never knew what gentleness is when facing enemies, and killing people and seeing blood is commonplace.


    However, this does not mean that Wang Jianjia has no tender side. Everyone knows that when he is not fighting the enemy, Wang Jianjia will sit quietly on the hillside, staring at it with a Buddhist bead, and then show a shallow smile and gentle eyes, which is extremely beautiful and charming.


    The men in the garrison were actually very sad when they saw it. Alas, Wang Jianjia''s expression is a love expression. In other words, there is a man living in their goddess. Really hell, which **** made it so soon? The men will be resentful because of this. Since it is Captain Wang''s man, why should he let Captain Wang a girl come here to suffer?


    Wang Jianjia used the silver bow. During a field training, he was very shocked when he saw an Orion using a longbow, and the combat effect was very good, so he was attracted, and then tried to use the bow. Time is more convenient than using a gun, so Peng Huaicai specially asked Peng Huaicai to help build a light but powerful silver bow, as well as training arrows for a long time. So far, she has killed no fewer enemies with a bow and arrow than with a gun.


    At this time, Wang Jianjia looked cold and stern. After arranging someone to take care of the fallen comrades at the base, he set off with a small team to kill Baimaozi!


    This is the current Wang Jianjia, a female general who kills decisively and has a quiet and soft side. She is the goddess loved by everyone in the army.


    "How about the team that went to the south to get medicinal materials?" Wang Jianjia walked in the snow and suddenly asked the next team member.


    The team member looked dark and said: "I heard that I have encountered a gangster who is running around, and the situation is not good..."


    "What?" Wang Jianjia frowned greatly and stopped.


    She closed her eyes and looked painful, but resolutely said: "Go and kill Baimaozi first, and then help them! Although the gangsters are hateful, Baimaozi''s infringement is related to the national prestige. If you violate our country''s prestige, you will be punishable!"


    "Yes!" several team members said solemnly.


    They have the concept of death, but they never think about death, they defend their national prestige, and are not afraid of life and death!


    To the south, dozens of bandits lost their patience, and would rather pay a price to take down a few players hiding in the gully. Several team members closed their eyes, ready to die.


    However, at this moment, ah ah ah, they heard the screams of the criminals.

 Chapter 437： Strategic retreat!

    Among the gangsters who surrounded several team members, there was a big, dark-skinned man with a big face, and he laughed particularly cruelly. He didn''t want to guard in this spooky weather anymore, so he let a group of gangsters shoot down the gully and kill a few soldiers in the Far North.


    "You suffocated calves, how many brothers did you kill me? Today is finally my turn to kill you! Humph, I want to kill you for barbecue, and send a portion back to your army! Let you know that killing my brother will cost you What a price!" The swarthy man shouted out.


    Then the little brother next to the dark man "yoyoyo" helped to agree, and his teeth and claws were like those little fairies next to the mountain king. They all thought the soldiers were dead. And those precious medicinal materials will become their trophies. In this way, they can exchange money and buy better equipment from Baimaozi in the north, so that they can better deal with the far north garrison.


    The dark-skinned man knew that the winning ticket was in hand, and he laughed: "Brothers, go ahead, whoever gets a lot of heads, who will be rewarded by the boss when he goes back! Do you want women? Yes! It just so happened that the boss took a fancy to the village in the south A girl, wait for you to grab it, and wait for the master to enjoy it, it¡¯s your turn!"


    "Yo yo yo!" The little brothers were very excited by the stimulus, and they actively went to kill the players under the gully.


    Bullets kept hitting the edge of the gully. Snow and mud splashed together and splashed onto the players lying on their stomachs under the gully. They did not dare to move, for fear that if they raised their heads a little, their heads would be pierced by bullets.


    The offensive of the bandits is getting more and more fierce, and a few of the team members are ready to die. However, just at this moment, there are a few swish sounds, like the sound of a bow and arrow. I immediately heard the ah, ah, a few sound of the bandits. Cry of pain. Immediately afterwards, the bandits appeared in panic, and the bullets hitting the edge of the gully decreased significantly. Then there was a whistling sound, and I heard the sound of someone falling to the ground rolling down the hillside.


    "This is...?" The several team members lying under the gully looked at each other, and then exclaimed in surprise, "Captain Wang is here to save us!"


    They judged from the whoosh sound that Wang Jianjia was here! Because they all know that using bows and arrows to kill the enemy can be used with gun power, only their goddess King Jianjia!


    Hope arose in the hearts of several team members, and they immediately wanted to jump out of the gully to fight back against the bandits, but an experienced team member stopped them and shouted: "Don''t rush out, haven''t you noticed it? There is only one archery sound, probably only Captain Wang. Here comes. Captain Wang comes alone to deal with the dozens of thugs, how can it be solved all at once? On the contrary, I am worried that Captain Wang will have an accident..."


    The hearts of several team members suddenly sank, turning from excitement to worry. Although Captain Wang is powerful, it would be too far-fetched to deal with dozens of bandits alone.


    However, on the hillside on the gully, there was no Wang Jianjia''s figure. There was only a phantom flying around. As soon as the phantom appeared, he brought a few branches with them, like a bow and arrow, and pierced the bandits with precision and sharpness. , Easily kill the bandits. Then the Phantom immediately sank into the flying snow, and the dragon did not see the end. When it appeared again, several branches flew out to attack the bandits.


    He Deyou who saw this scene no longer knew how to describe his feelings.


    He kept telling himself that he had met with the help of the mountain god, but Tang Ye said it was not the mountain god. So he told himself, Tang Ye is a monster! If it''s not a monster, how can we do this?


    Just before, he and Tang Ye rushed up and saw dozens of bandits surrounded in a circle, guarding a ravine under the hillside, and there was a military area snowmobile next to the ravine. He Deyou immediately guessed that the **** team was surrounded and attacked by the bandits, and he must find a way to save his comrades. But in the face of the siege of dozens of bandits, he had no choice.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye only said to him indifferently, "I''ll get rid of those thugs."


    He Deyou felt that Tang Ye was simply making an international joke. He is a doctor. Although the medical treatment is a bit magical, it is impossible to deal with dozens of thugs with real guns and live ammunition, right? That is simply looking for death!


    But when He Deyou wanted to persuade Tang Ye, Tang Ye only left a faint sentence, "You stay here and wait", and then Tang Ye floated out into a phantom. The next thing He Deyou saw was that Tang Ye appeared behind a mountain with a few more branches in his hand. Tang Ye threw the branches out like a sharp arrow, stabbing the bandits, and the bandits fell directly to the ground. .


    This scene made He Deyou dumbfounded and didn''t know how to react. He felt that what Tang Ye did was not something normal people could do at all, so he thought that Tang Ye was either a mountain **** or a monster.


    Now he watched the fierce bandits that had caused their extreme northern garrison to fall down one by one, deeply shocked in his heart, and at the same time feeling sincerely happy. No matter who Tang Ye is, he knows that these guilty bandits are being wiped out, which is always a good thing. And his comrades who were attacked will also be saved, which is a huge good thing.


    He Deyou looked at Tang Ye, who was constantly plundering and killing the gangsters indifferently, grateful, and did not know how to thank Tang Yehao.


    The dark man with his face full of flesh didn''t know what had happened, only that someone suddenly attacked them, not using guns, but bows and arrows. What he immediately thought of was the wild female God of War in the Far North Garrison. But when it became clear that it was not the bow and arrow that killed his little brother, but the branch that was broken off, he was screaming like a wild boar.


    He actually folds the branches off and throws them like a sharp arrow full of bows?


    The dark man thought it was ridiculous, and all the gangster brothers who reacted thought it was ridiculous. At the same time ridiculously, there was a great fear in their hearts. As their companions were shot down by branches in a random way, they were completely shrouded in fear. And so far, they have not seen the true face of the person who killed them.


    How terrifying is this person''s strength!


    Isn''t that the kind of person who knows powerful martial arts like the master?


    Oh shit! This kind of person can only be dealt with by the boss!


    The dark-skinned man saw that the twenty or thirty brothers he had brought were shot and killed by a mysterious and powerful person in just a few minutes. He confirmed that this mysterious and powerful person knew martial arts like their master Ren, with the idea of ??retreating, greeted the remaining brothers: "Brothers, I have encountered a thorn, and understand the techniques of the second demon, let''s go back and let the big master deal with him!"


    "Go!" The dark-skinned man ran away without sloppy, turned around and ran away after a loud shout.


    Encountered a strong enemy, retreat strategically!


    In the flying snow, these gangsters were very good at escaping. They formed groups in threes and threes, opened up snowfields to facilitate continuous evacuation, and quickly disappeared on the hillside.


    Tang Ye didn''t pursue them, because he still had to see the situation of a few killed players in the gully. He glanced at the dozen or so thugs who had been killed by him, his expression indifferent, without much expression fluctuation.


    Now he has no time or energy to slowly play with these thugs. It''s like He Deyou thought he was going to deal with the criminals to find death and wanted to stop him, and he didn''t explain it much. He is already a top-notch master. Facing a group of thugs whose physique is better than ordinary people, there is no need to pretend to be weak and kill them directly.


    The team members hiding under the gully clearly heard the voice of the dark man shouting to retreat, this time completely relieved. Several people immediately crawled out of the gully and shouted: "Captain Wang, thank you for your support..."


    Hey, not Captain Wang, a man you don''t know?


    Could it be that this man saved himself? Who is he?


    Could it be that he dealt with the bandits alone?


    Several team members found that it was not Wang Jianjia, they were really surprised, looking at Tang Ye, they didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 438： Jian Jia Yiren!

    Several team members looked at Tang Ye in shock, and didn''t react until they saw the injured He Deyou walk out. They immediately rushed over to support He Deyou, and asked concerned.


    "What are you doing? Don''t hurry up and thank Brother Tang!" He Deyou ignored a few teammates and immediately looked at Tang Ye in front of him and expressed his gratitude.


    He Deyou could not express his gratitude to Tang Ye. He originally thought he would die in the hands of the bandits, but was saved by Tang Ye. Later, I saw that the team members were besieged by bandits, thinking that the team was about to end, but was rescued by Tang Ye. He felt that he owed Tang Ye a few lives, and he couldn''t pay it back in his entire life.


    Reminded by He Deyou, the few team members who had been saved just now looked at Tang Ye and cast gratitude. They wanted to say some words of thanks, but found that they didn''t know what to call Tang Ye. He Deyou introduced: "This is Brother Tang."


    When those team members wanted to thank Tang Ye, they were the first to speak. Tang Ye looked at them with a smile, and said, "You can call me Doctor Tang, but my identity... it''s better to tell you clearly."


    Tang Ye looked at He Deyou and said, "Brother He, I actually lied to you. I am not a villager or a hunter, but a doctor from Yanjing. This time I came to the extreme north border to accept The task arranged by the Red Wall will come to help you solve the disease problem."


    He Deyou was taken aback. After reacting, he didn''t mean to blame Tang Ye at all. He became even more excited and said, "Are you the doctor sent by Yanjing? Great! Several military doctors in the army said about Yanjing. They will send people over. Now that they face the disease, they can¡¯t do anything. They almost all put their hopes on the people sent above. I didn¡¯t expect that the people sent above would be Brother Tang. It¡¯s great, the old general is saved. Now, brothers are saved!"


    The team members next to him knew that Tang Ye was a supporting doctor sent by Yanjing, and they were also very happy. Can the serious illness be solved now?


    But they quickly realized a problem. Tang Ye looks like a young man in his twenties, right? Is he a doctor? It¡¯s okay to be a doctor, but such a young doctor is better than those experienced military doctors? Why is He Deyou so confident in Tang Ye?


    They hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s medical skills, so naturally they wouldn''t believe it like He Deyou, so they looked suspicious in their eyes.


    After seeing their expressions, He Deyou pointed to the gunshot wounds on his waist, and said, "Is there any injury from the gunshot I was seen? I tell you, I thought I was bound to die, but after Brother Tang''s treatment, it didn¡¯t happen. In half an hour, I¡¯ll be able to fight with the dog bandits now! So I believe Brother Tang!"


    Those few team members felt a little embarrassed and didn''t know whether to believe or not. Tang Ye also felt that this kind of thing was quite embarrassing. He didn''t like being blown to the sky. Although everyone liked to be praised, there were people beside him who didn''t believe it. What''s more, he still doesn''t know what happened to the disease that occurred in the Far North Garrison, and there is no way to guarantee that it will be cured.


    It''s just that the emperor of the Red Wall told him that he must keep the Far North Garrison, otherwise the national fortune will be damaged. As the person who promised to be responsible for this matter, he will definitely be greatly affected. The emperor of the Red Wall will not punish him, but the luck of this country will punish him. Maybe this kind of thing makes people feel mysterious, and the national fortune is not a person, so how can it punish people?


    However, looking at Tang Ye''s experience is lucky. Because of this journey, he suffered a lot of bad things, but he often ended up winning. The asylum of the national transport is indispensable. In other words, he is now carrying part of the national fortune, and if this national fortune leaves him, then he is definitely not so lucky. When Wen Zhongyuan wants to deal with him, he may not be able to avoid it.


    In fact, the original bureau in the text asked him to come to the far north border, just to get rid of him in this way.


    "Everyone is injured. Are there any serious injuries and need to be treated now? If not, let''s rush back to the reserve base first." Tang Ye didn''t want to delay. Apart from the extreme north border, there are many things to deal with. , Don¡¯t talk too much to He Deyou, and directly suggest returning to the reserve base.


    He Deyou and the team members also had the same meaning. Although the team members were besieged by the bandits just now, they were not seriously injured because they had been hiding under the gully. They did not need Tang Ye to treat them now. The precious medicinal materials donated by the villagers returned to the reserve base.


    ...


    After the veteran general Peng Huaicai fell, Wang Jianjia became the soul of the garrison in the Far North. Perhaps it is too early for her to lead the garrison responsible for the national movement. After all, she is still a daughter despite her young age. However, in this situation, she is the most suitable. She is the goddess of the army and has great popularity. She is also a female **** of war in the army, and she is no worse than a man. When she carried a silver bow and shot the enemy with a sassy attitude, she could always invisibly inspire the soldiers, so that the morale of the army that is raging nowadays is still high.


    There were not many Bai Maozi who came to offend this time. It was a few scouts who quickly evacuated when they encountered a team led by Wang Jianjia to stop them. Wang Jianjia moved very sensitively. He reached out his hand and touched the pistol under his leg. He pulled it out and fired several shots in a row, and suddenly a few white hairies fell in front of him. But there was one who didn''t have enough bullets to kill and was escaping quickly.


    Wang Jianjia was not in a hurry. He glanced at a few dead trees next to him, then swished and jumped a few times, stood on a tall dead tree, took off the silver bow behind it, rolled it up, and aimed it at the fleeing white hair, full After the bow, let go.


    Whoosh!


    A silver arrow seemed more powerful than a bullet, like a flashing meteor, flying away in a curved arc, and finally pierced from the back of the fleeing Baimaozi to his heart, Baimaozi could not die anymore.


    Those members who followed Wang Jianjia, seeing Wang Jianjia''s swift killing action, were all impressed and clenched their fists tightly, telling themselves that they could not lose to the goddess. Therefore, they all maintain an excited mood, even if there is disease raging, as long as there are foreign enemies, they will never fall.


    This is Wang Jianjia''s soul role in the garrison at this time.


    When she first arrived here, the soldiers in the garrison thought that she was just here to see the scenery of the Snow Country. They never thought that she would stay here to receive exercise, let alone that she would grow to where she is now.


    In fact, in order to grow up, Wang Jianjia paid more and shed more sweat than anyone else. At this moment, if you pull up her hands and look at it, you will find that her hands, which were originally smooth and soft, have already become rough because of the cocoon. That was caused by her continuous practice of guns, swords, and bows. In the past few months, her daily life has only been training.


    The cymbal, the cymbal is pale, and the dew is frost. The so-called Iraqi people are on the water side. But such an Iraqi person is now walking a road of iron and blood. A daughter like this is so embarrassing and distressing, but it is precisely because of her that she is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    "Captain Wang, these white-haired boys seem a little strange." The team members who followed Wang Jianjia came up, and did not praise Wang Jianjia''s bravery and strength, and talked directly about the business.


    This is the style of their garrison in the far north, saying less and doing more and doing practical things. This is why they cherish the emperor of the Red Wall very much, and are blessed by the national fortune.


    Wang Jianjia stared at the north of the border, where Baimaozi came from, and said gravely: "I am afraid that the disease in our army has leaked the news. They want to come to explore the reality. If they find out our situation, then If you make a big attack, the situation will be very bad..."


    Wang Jianjia showed a deep sadness.


    A team member next to him couldn''t bear it, and comforted: "I heard that the support staff from Yanjing will be there soon, and I should get better..."


    It''s just that the player said, he didn''t seem to be very sure.


    Wang Jianjia forced a smile and whispered, "Yeah."


    The players were worried. It¡¯s been a long time since I saw the goddess showing a real smile. It¡¯s all affected by the raging disease. The old general has fallen, and many comrades in arms have fallen. I don¡¯t know how many comrades in arms will fall. I really hope this time. The disease can pass faster.


    The wind and snow began to grow again, blowing everyone''s clothes and hunting.


    Wang Jianjia slapped her tousled long hair and said, "Let''s go back first."


    The squad began to return to the reserve base, and the sad expression on its faces gradually became heavier. Going back means to see the painful appearance of the comrades who are tortured by the disease. I really don''t want to see this kind of thing.

 Chapter 439： Master of Medical Path!

    Wang Jianjia and his teammates returned to the reserve base. Suddenly, news came from the reserve base that the old general was getting worse. Suddenly everyone felt heavy and hurried back quickly.


    Peng Huaicai was the first to fall sick. Even though he was physically strong, he was still an old man. Once the old man falls, all aspects of the situation will have problems. Birth, old age, sickness and death are the biggest challenges facing the elderly. When Peng Huaicai fell, everyone thought of this question, but no one said it.


    The old general''s illness is getting worse, is he really about to face the moment of life and death?


    Wang Jianjia was very sad and his eyes became red. Peng Huai is a close friend of her grandfather and regards her as a granddaughter. In these days in the Far North, Peng Huaicai took great care of her, and she respected Peng Huaicai as a grandfather. However, is a sudden illness really going to take the life of this relative?


    Wang Jianjia hurried back to stay with Peng Huaicai.


    ...


    Tang Ye followed He Deyou and the others back to the reserve base, to a flat ground, and saw two forts and dozens of tents erected. But before he had time to take a closer look, he found that the soldiers at the base had all left the tent, waiting in front of the fortress, with a low expression. Several medical staff came in and out, looking very hurried.


    When He Deyou and the team members saw them, their faces suddenly became anxious, and they rushed over and asked, "Is it the old general..."


    The team members of the base were happy when they saw He Deyou come back. They just wanted to say something happy, but immediately swallowed them, lowered their heads, and nodded slightly: "Um..."


    They all knew one thing, the old general''s condition got worse, I''m afraid it won''t work. The old general had something like this, how could they care about anything else.


    Suddenly, He Deyou looked at Tang Ye, ran over to grab Tang Ye''s hand, with a sincere expression, and begged: "Brother Tang, please go and see the situation of the old general. You must save the old general''s life!"


    When the soldiers waiting outside the fortress heard He Deyou''s words, they all looked at them, and their eyes fell on Tang Ye, not knowing why. Why does Captain He beg this young man like this?


    Is he a doctor?


    He Deyou simply told them: "This is Doctor Tang, sent by Yanjing."


    "What?" The soldiers were surprised.


    However, they were not happy. Originally, Dr. Gao Ming sent by Yanjing to support was what they had been looking forward to. It was also the little hope left in the face of the current bad situation. However, they were disappointed when they saw that it was Tang Ye who was so young. What is the use of such a young doctor? Yenching gave up the Far North Garrison. After disappointment, some soldiers became angry. The Far North Garrison is so important. The old general has made countless contributions throughout his life. But did the emperor Yanjing treat that way?


    There was a commotion among the soldiers, and it was about to erupt faintly.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye didn''t say a word to them, took off his cotton coat and threw it to He Deyou, walking towards the fortress with a serious expression.


    Tang Ye became serious, sending out a powerful force, and his silent expression became even more majestic. He walked into the fortress, and the soldiers gathered in front of the fortress seemed to be led by something, and couldn''t help getting out of the way.


    This scene is a bit weird. The soldiers didn''t understand why they had to give way. They should have been angry with this "young and useless" doctor. He Deyou knew what was going on. He had already felt the aura of Tang Ye''s body, calm, mighty, and surrender! That is a leadership temperament that people can''t help but be driven by him!


    He Deyou felt that perhaps Tang Ye was here to lead them!


    Tang Ye entered the fortress under the gaze of everyone, He Deyou followed closely behind. He is familiar with Tang Ye and wants to help Tang Ye.


    The fortress was very warm. Several military doctors were busy, but they were very inefficient, like ants on a hot pot, patronizing them. On the hospital bed next to them, there was an old man with gray hair. The old man appeared weak and thin. That was Peng Huaicai. Compared with before, Peng Huaicai, who was tortured by the disease, looked like a change, which was really unbearable.


    When several military doctors saw Tang Ye walking in with a serious face, they were first puzzled and then unhappy. They know that the soldiers are worried about the situation of the old general, but it is best not to disturb the treatment at this time. They are already very upset and do not want to be disturbed anymore.


    When a military doctor came over to retreat them, He Deyou directly helped Tang Ye open the way and said: "The doctor sent by the adult from Yanjing is here to help see the old general''s condition. Don''t worry."


    "Please also follow the arrangement." He Deyou added. He was worried that these military doctors were not convinced, after all, Tang Ye was too young. Just like when he was treated by Tang Ye before, he didn''t believe Tang Ye either. But now he has seen Tang Ye''s medical skills and trusts Tang Ye very much.


    However, He Deyou was just a small team leader, and several military doctors didn''t fully listen to him, but still wanted to stop Tang Ye. But they never expected that Peng Huaicai, who was lying on the hospital bed, waved to them with difficulty, looked at Tang Ye and squeezed a smile, and hummed: "Smelly boy."


    Tang Ye made a stubborn face and smiled, and shouted, "Grandpa Peng."


    This... Seeing this scene, He Deyou and several military doctors looked at each other. Tang Ye... know the old general?


    "Smelly boy."


    "Grandpa Peng."


    What a friendly name. He Deyou and a few military doctors suddenly felt warm. They saw Peng Huaicai¡¯s smile, which they hadn¡¯t seen since the army was ravaged by disease. Suddenly they no longer had the slightest doubt about Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye didn''t have any medical skills, just rushing to Tang Ye''s friendly relationship with the old general, they wouldn''t stop Tang Ye anymore.


    Tang Ye walked to Peng Huaicai''s side, didn''t talk nonsense, and directly took out "Twenty-Four Needles of Tongxuan", this set of magic needles passed down to him by medical idiots, each needle has its own magical effect. It may be that the diseases he encountered were too low-level, so he never needed to use the ability of Twenty-Four Needles of Tongxuan. But the current situation, perhaps controlled by the minister of dragon support, like Mu Caisang, are extremely terrifying existences. If it is the poison of Mu Caisang, then the Twenty-Four Needles of Tongxuan must be used.


    Twenty-four Tongxuan needles were hidden in an old leather case. Tang Ye took out the leather case and unfolded it directly, revealing two rows of silver needles in a row of twelve. Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense. He directly took a thin and thick silver needle and pierced the vitality of Peng Huaicai''s head and neck to stabilize Peng Huaicai''s vitality first.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s actions, He Deyou and the military doctor next to them were shocked in their hearts as if they were a medical master. At this moment they felt that perhaps Tang Ye could really save the old general''s life.


    This kid...what is it sacred?


    After Tang Ye stabilized Peng Huaicai''s vitality, he began to observe Peng Huaicai''s specific condition little by little. Whenever he figured out some situation, his face became gloomy.


    He saw the shadow of Gu Poison from Peng Huaicai''s condition.


    "Mu Caisang, the minister of supporting the dragon... Do you like to use this method to realize the dream of longevity?" Tang Ye coldly snorted extremely gloomily in his heart.


    The shadow of Gu poison appeared, the first thing he thought of was Mu Caisang. And Mu Caisang is the minister of Fulong, which means that this is caused by the implementation of the Xuanhuang plan!


    Tang Ye didn''t say which way he would stand, but this behavior of the minister of Long Fu had already touched his bottom line!


    At the moment, Peng Huaicai''s condition must be prudent first. Tang Ye suppressed the violence in his heart and concentrated on treating Peng Huaicai. However, this kind of gu poison was too rare. He had no clue. He could only stimulate Peng Huaicai''s acupuncture points and veins to restore Peng Huaicai''s vitality, so that Peng Huai could sustain it for a longer time.


    In this way, the treatment to be carried out is a huge project. As time passed bit by bit, Tang Ye consumed more and more physical strength, but he kept insisting.


    Wang Jianjia rushed back to the base and saw the soldiers gathered outside the fortress. He panicked and rushed into the fortress for fear that he would not see Peng Huaicai. But inside, she saw Tang Ye squatting beside Peng Huaicai concentrating on acupuncture, and she could not help but be stunned and stupefied, and walked over without any further steps.


    So focused, so determined, so calm...Is this still that nasty guy?


    Wang Jianjia pursed his lips, suddenly feeling wronged. This guy only knows to come here now, so angry!


    But, how come you feel so happy again?

 Chapter 440： People have three fights!

    He Deyou and several military doctors saw Wang Jianjia coming in and immediately bowed to her. She, the goddess of the army and the Valkyrie, is so popular and prestigious that she is not even inferior to Peng Huaicai.


    Wang Jianjia hurriedly waved his hand to tell them to be polite, and gently made a silent motion so that they would not disturb Tang Ye''s medical work. Then she walked over gently and let He Deyou and a few military doctors go out, and she stayed inside alone.


    He Deyou and several military doctors looked at each other, feeling a little strange. I can help Dr. Tang in there. Why does Captain Wang let himself go out and keep his eyes on Dr. Tang, as if he has special thoughts about Dr. Tang?


    Although a few people didn''t want to go out, since Wang Jianjia let them out, they had no trouble not to go out, so they walked out lightly.


    Wang Jianjia took out a small towel from his arms and walked to Tang Ye''s side. Tang Ye was too focused on treating Peng Huaicai, so she didn''t notice Wang Jianjia coming over. He is very tired now, because he has no idea about the poison on Peng Huaicai''s body, so he can only stabilize Peng Huaicai''s situation with the most stupid way to continue his vitality, and then he needs to pierce Peng Huaicai''s body with needles. Due to the excessive consumption, I couldn''t help sweating on my forehead in this icy and snowy environment.


    Sweat will fall, and it will be bad if it drips into the eyes. Tang Ye subconsciously wanted to wipe the sweat with his sleeves, but suddenly a hand grabbed his arm, and then a soft towel wiped his forehead.


    Tang Ye was stunned, turned his head to look, and stunned again. After reacting, he laughed and shouted, "Jianjia."


    "You have admitted the wrong person, I am not called Jianjia." Wang Jianjia pouted and said.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Wild little daughter-in-law?"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia stomped lightly, feeling ashamed of Tang Ye.


    If the soldiers of the Far North Garrison saw Wang Jianjia''s appearance as a shy little woman, they would surely collapse. In addition to being their goddess, Wang Jianjia is also a Valkyrie, Valkyrie! It''s very domineering... But now the iron-blooded, arrogant, and domineering Valkyrie Lord has made the appearance of a shy little woman who gently stomped her feet!


    "Cough cough..." Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia reunited for a long time, and when they became close as if they had first met and loved in life, Peng Huaicai in the hospital bed coughed twice, not knowing whether it was intentional or unintentional.


    Wang Jianjia looked embarrassed, biting his lip and staring at Tang Ye bitterly. She saw Tang Ye concentrating on treating Peng Huaicai just now. She felt that Tang Ye''s resolute and calm appearance was so handsome, and she thought that Tang Ye''s prodigal son would turn around and become a man who would never be a fool again. As a result, handsome in only three seconds, Jiangshan is easy to change his nature, this guy is still that nasty bastard!


    Wang Jianjia ignored Tang Ye and went to look after Peng Huaicai. Tang Ye finished the needle for Peng Huaicai, and then shook Peng Huaicai''s hand, giving Peng Huaicai some vitality of dead wood and spring. He wanted to make sure that Peng Huaicai would never get into trouble. This is related to his selfishness, to the entrustment of the emperor of the Red Wall, to the fortune of the country, to Wang Airen, Wang Jianjia, the soldiers waiting outside, etc. Looking forward to related.


    After receiving the vitality from Tang Ye, Peng Huaicai felt comfortable all over, like basking in the warm sun in winter. He looked at Tang Ye, saw that Tang Ye''s face became more tired, and said lovingly: "Tang Ye, don''t be too reluctant, I can feel it, old man I can''t die temporarily."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Grandpa Peng, you can''t have an accident."


    Peng Huaicai took a long sigh of relief, and his complexion looked much better, no longer the distressing look of the dying old man just now. He said leisurely: "Yes, I don''t want to go so fast..."


    The country is about to be in dire straits. An old man like him who has spent his entire life in the country can''t let go. Even if he puts his last effort on serving the country, he is willing to fear that time will not give him a chance and life will not give him a chance.


    "Grandpa Peng, Tang Ye is here, it''s okay." Wang Jianjia held Peng Huaicai''s other hand and smiled heartily.


    Since the disease raged, she remained calm every day, even if she laughed while comforting the soldiers, it was far-fetched. She was very tired during this time, but had to support it. Now that Peng Huai is getting better and Tang Ye is here again, she feels that the burden in her heart is lightened a lot, so she can laugh happily.


    Peng Huaicai smiled and looked at Wang Jianjia lovingly and said, "Jiajia, you have worked hard these days."


    "No hard work!" Wang Jianjia shook his head heavily.


    Peng Huaicai looked at her, then at Tang Ye, and said, "When the matter is over, you will go back to Yanjing with Tang Ye, and you won''t suffer here anymore."


    Wang Jianjia was anxious, and said: "I won''t go back, I haven''t suffered, I will stay here with Grandpa Peng, and I will kill the offending Baimaozi!"


    However, Tang Ye interjected: "I want to go back."


    "Who cares about you!" Wang Jianjia immediately curled his lips, her squeamish look a little cute.


    Tang Ye shrugged, did not quarrel with her, and said, "I think it is one reason why you went back, but more, it should be the emperor of Red Wall. Now that you are successful in training, the Red Wall person will not let you go. Such a talented person. Now is the time when talent is needed, and that adult¡¯s situation is very embarrassing..."


    Peng Huaicai''s expression became solemn and worried: "Is the matter so serious?"


    Tang Ye nodded gently.


    Peng Huaicai, as an old man at the Red Wall who is not inferior to Wang Airen, even stays at the extreme north border most of the time, he is always aware of world events. He knew the situation of the emperor of the Red Wall and the faint things that were going to happen right now, such as Xuanhuang''s plan.


    Wang Jianjia became unhappy and said angrily to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, don''t talk about these things. Grandpa Peng is still not cured. Why do you always talk about these bad things?"


    Tang Ye smiled apologetically and said that he would not say anything. Wang Jianjia hummed his head heavily.


    Peng Huaicai smiled, looking at the two younger generations he loved, he was very pleased, and suddenly missed his relatives at home. He also has a granddaughter, who only went to elementary school when she was still young. But now the world is in chaos, and I don''t know what will happen in the future. Thinking of this, the old man couldn''t help sighing.


    Peng Huaicai''s situation has stabilized. Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia walked out of the fortress to tell the soldiers waiting outside. When the soldiers heard the news, they all laughed. Then they went in in batches to visit Wang Airen. When they came out, they smiled more intensely. When they saw Tang Ye, they were awed and grateful. They didn''t believe that Tang Ye would have good medical skills at such a young age. They didn''t expect how Deyou said that Tang Ye could cope with this raging disease!


    With hope, the entire base has more life. Those fallen soldiers cheered up, and believe that soon they will be able to get rid of the torment of the disease and return to the battlefield to kill the enemy!


    But Tang Ye was not so optimistic in his heart. He had studied the Gu poison, it was very complicated, so complicated that he didn''t have the slightest countermeasure, and he didn''t dare to pack a vote and say that it would definitely be solved.


    ...


    Yanjing, Wen Zhongyuan went to find Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang was playing with his daughter Mu Sangsang, and when he saw the text, he asked Mu Sangsang to enter the house.


    Wen Zhongyuan walked over with a smile, and said, "The weather is getting colder and colder. Keep warm."


    This kind of essay Zhongyuan is more like an ordinary man who takes good care of women, rather than an ambitious man who plays an important role in the Xuanhuang plan, or even the Xuanhuang co-master, who wants to return the world to chaos.


    Mu Caisang''s attitude was as indifferent as he did not respond enthusiastically to Wen Zhongyuan''s hospitality. In the article, he was accustomed to it. Knowing that Mu Caisang didn¡¯t like rhetoric, he said straightforwardly: ¡°The plan to explore the eight dragon veins has begun. To kill the dragon to cut the fortune, this will be the focus of the next period of time, the northern border matter If you can close the Internet, you should do it as soon as possible, and we need your help with other things."


    Mu Caisang said: "The poison of the poisonous pupil''s blood and tears starts to work, and there will be results in two days."


    "Okay." Wen Zhongyuan smiled, glanced at the north, and said: "In fact, Tang Ye is a good opponent, I wanted to fight slowly. However, there are several types of fights, such as fighting against people, fighting against heaven, Fighting with ourselves, now that we are fighting with the sky, there is no need to delay time on people. To blame, it''s the wrong time for Tang Ye to appear."


    Mu Caisang said nothing. She feels nothing to kill a Tang Ye, but she feels sinful if she kills an army of hundreds of people.

 Chapter 441： Give the quilt to a comrade-in-arms!

    In the text, there are two main steps to the deployment of the Far North Garrison. The first step is to destroy the Far North Garrison, so that the national transport carried by this garrison will be damaged, and then the main air transport of the Red Wall Palace will be weakened. The air fortune of this country is mainly concentrated in the Red Wall Palace, and this air fortune is composed of all aspects of the country. Since it is impossible to directly break the red wall of luck, it can only be broken one by one.


    The second step of the original layout is to kill Tang Ye. Now that Tang Ye is responsible for the national fortune of the Far North Garrison, then this national fortune is damaged, and his luck is also damaged. Without the blessing of luck, it becomes easy to kill him, and there is no need to worry that he will have other opportunities due to the blessing of luck. As long as the possibility of Tang Ye being the emperor of the emperor is not eliminated, Wen Zhongyuan must kill him by killing his luck.


    "After removing Qi Luck, Tang Ye still has good strength, and he needs to send someone with strength to kill him." Wen Zhongyuan narrowed his eyes and said.


    Mu Caisang directly refused, saying: "I''m not free. I have to accompany Sangsang through the transfer procedures."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "Why don''t you need to kill Tang Ye, whose luck has been removed, and let the disciples of the Beiming Swordsman go. At the beginning of the siege of Yundian, the Beiming Swordsman The three hundred disciples of the North Ming Swordsman who died tragically under Tang Ye had long wanted to seek revenge from Tang Ye, and this time was just an opportunity."


    Mu Caisang was silent. She felt a little sympathetic to Tang Ye. The layout of the minister to help the dragon was too full and comprehensive. As long as Wen Zhongyuan moved his hands, he could kill Tang Ye. Facing such a general trend, Tang Ye, who was weak in power, was simply a plaything.


    In the text, Yuan saw that Mu Caisang didn''t have much interest in speaking, and he no longer disturbed Mu Caisang. He was patient with Mu Caisang. In other words, he is a very patient person.


    ...


    It was getting dark, and the atmosphere of the Far North Garrison today was better than usual. The soldiers gathered to eat a big pot of rice. In the ice and snow on their side, they usually go to the mountains to hunt wild boars and other prey to eat meat. In order to welcome Tang Ye''s arrival, and to be happy about Peng Huaicai''s stabilization, He Deyou took a group of people to beat a wild boar in the nearby mountains, so there was a barbecue, bone soup, and a big pot of rice.


    After eating, Tang Ye used his spare time to see the soldiers who had suffered relatively severe illness. In fact, everyone asked him to rest first. He came from Yanjing today. Not only did he encounter a blizzard, he also had a fight with the bandits. When he arrived at the base, he showed the old general sick again, and he must be exhausted. But Tang Ye insisted, because Tang Ye was afraid of accidents. He always puts his heart and soul in treating illnesses, which of course is also related to his pursuit of consummation.


    Everyone was unable to persuade Tang Ye, so Tang Ye started treatment. Then He Deyou wanted to help Tang Ye, but he himself was a wounded, and Tang Ye didn''t agree. Then another team member said to help Tang Ye, but Wang Jianjia stopped him. Then everyone discovered an amazing fact: Where there is Tang Ye, there is Wang Jianjia!


    This made everyone wonder if Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia might have something to do with each other? But everyone thought that Wang Jianjia always cared about his comrades, so it was normal to help Tang Ye treat his comrades. The fact should be like this, otherwise everyone''s goddess is the essence of others. Pooh, how can you describe it like that, Captain Wang is not such a woman!


    That sentence is called the goddess of the poor, the essence of the rich. Beautiful woman, poor people have no money to treat her as a goddess, but rich people sleep this beautiful woman under them. Hey, so sad.


    At first, everyone thought Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia had nothing to do, but when it was late at night and had to rest, the base had no extra tents to house sick comrades, so Tang Ye¡¯s resting place was a problem. So He Deyou wanted to let Tang Ye sleep in his tent. As a result, Wang Jianjia spoke, and there is no need for everyone to think about Tang Ye like this. So everyone couldn''t bear it anymore. Tang Ye was a great benefactor anyway, so he shouldn''t be treated like that. But at this moment, Wang Jianjia said, "It''s fine for Tang Ye to sleep with me."


    This sentence is tantamount to dropping a bomb at everyone. Mother, they thought that Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia''s relationship was innocent, but that was not the case. Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia could sleep together! Isn''t this an intimate relationship? !


    Asshole, does your goddess belong to Tang Ye?


    Someone was unwilling to ask, "Dr. Tang went to sleep with you and then you went to sleep elsewhere, or did you sleep with Dr. Tang?"


    When Wang Jianjia was asked this, his face turned red and he was very embarrassed.


    It is rare for everyone to see the Valkyrie Lords show such an expression, suddenly felt very funny, and laughed. There was joy in the base again, and the atmosphere was no longer heavy and anxious because of the raging disease.


    Wang Jianjia was so angry that he wanted to punish the kid who made her embarrassed, but then Tang Ye held her hand and said to the group: "Of course they were sleeping together. Don¡¯t you know that Jianjia is my little wife? Don¡¯t believe it, Jianjia. The prayer bead that I always love to see is the token of love I gave her."


    In fact, Tang Ye also joined in the fun to reconcile everyone''s atmosphere. As for people, keeping an optimistic attitude is very helpful for recovering from illness.


    Tang Ye mentioned that Wang Jianjia always likes to use Buddha beads to see things and people, and everyone has to believe what he said. Suddenly everyone sighed. His mother, his goddess, was indeed Tang Ye''s woman! No wonder Captain Wang changed his personality as soon as Tang Ye arrived!


    However, although everyone felt very sorry, but because they recognized and admired Tang Ye, they could accept this kind of thing calmly. If I really feel sad, I comforted myself, "Captain Wang and Doctor Tang are good. They must be happier than being good with yourself!"


    But for what Tang Ye said, Wang Jianjia was so angry that he wanted to break Tang Ye''s third leg! When was he the bastard''s little wife? This guy really feels super good about himself, he is still the shameless **** before!


    Wang Jianjia wanted to scold Tang Ye, but seeing everyone laughing happily and getting along well with Tang Ye, she couldn''t bear to sabotage, and stood aside without scolding Tang Ye. At this moment, she couldn''t help taking a peek at Tang Ye secretly, and her pretty face was ruddy after just one glance. In the end, she didn''t get angry at all, and instead smiled beautifully.


    When it was time to rest, Wang Jianjia got into the tent early, did not lie down, but bent her legs and held her hands, waiting nervously for Tang Ye to come in, like a newly-weds, waiting for the bridegroom to come in the bridal chamber Bride.


    Tang Ye finally drove away those comrades who wanted to make a joke on him, and just wanted to get into Wang Jianjia¡¯s tent, but He Deyou came over with a quilt and said, ¡°Brother Tang, I¡¯m worried that you don¡¯t have enough quilts. Bring it for you. One sheet, one for you and Captain Wang, so you are not afraid of freezing."


    Tang Ye was speechless. This kid is really stupid, he and Jian Jia will be cold if they share a quilt. If there is only one quilt and the two sleep together, then it will be warm and understand!


    Tang Ye was helpless to these simple-minded men with well-developed limbs. He glared at He Deyou and said with a bad temper: "You know what a shit, a quilt can only be warm when two people sleep. Go and go and give the quilt to other comrades in arms!"


    "But..." He Deyou cared about Tang Ye very much, and still persuaded him. Fortunately, he suddenly woke up and felt embarrassed.


    He looked at Tang Ye showing the man¡¯s wicked smile, and said, "Yes, Brother Tang is right. This quilt is better to be given to other comrades in arms. Brother Tang is such a doctor who considers his brothers. , I admire the five bodies in the next...


    Ah!


    Tang Ye hit He Deyou directly. Hey, silly boy, good deeds that hinder oneself, deserve no girlfriend!


    Wang Jianjia stayed in the tent and heard the conversation between Tang Ye and He Deyou outside. He was angry and annoyed. The man was bad!


    She bit her lip tightly, her face becoming more rosy, and her heart pounding with tension.

 Chapter 442： You think you are the **** of fire!

    Wang Jianjia still kept the posture of sitting on the blanket with his legs bent, and hugged his legs with both hands to make it warmer. She changed into a cotton army uniform and wore a thinner dress. The figure that was originally hidden by the thick cotton jacket was revealed. The area where the drum is bulging, the area where it is thin is thin and the curve is obvious. Her figure has always been very good. In the past, Tang Ye wanted to touch her body especially because she had a small exercise, her skin had a kind of vigorous and wild elasticity, which was unique to her.


    Tang Ye got into the tent and saw Wang Jianjia sitting on the side with restraint. He didn''t even move the folded quilt. He found it funny and smiled.


    Wang Jianjia glared at him, and said directly: "Don''t mess with it!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, why didn''t he believe in his character so much?


    He sat next to Wang Jianjia and said, "Since I have come in, I must do something."


    His character is to do what should be done, without doubt, without deliberate emphasis. How hypocritical if he does nothing, he is not a hypocritical man!


    Wang Jianjia blushed and wanted to scold Tang Ye, but Tang Ye reached out and shook her hand, and said seriously and sincerely: "We have spoken hard. It has been so long since we have seen you. I miss you very much."


    Wang Jianjia was stunned, watching Tang Ye no longer play a petty temper, and softened, softly said: "Yeah."


    Tang Ye took her hand and wanted to touch it, but she shrank and avoided deliberately. Tang Ye pulled over and said, "I don''t mind."


    Wang Jianjia lowered his head. Because of her long-term practice of guns, knives and arrows, her hands have long been cocooned. The old cocoon disappeared, and a new cocoon came again, so it was very rough, and it looked like the delicate jade hand of the golden lady.


    Tang Ye held her hand in the palm of her hand, gently rubbed it, lovingly, and said, "You are still so stubborn."


    Wang Jianjia was already flushed by Tang Ye holding a hand and touching it, but Tang Ye insisted on doing this, and she did not break free. Listening to Tang Ye¡¯s words, he stubbornly said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not stubborn, but really do something. I grew up in the military area, and I can¡¯t get along with the ordinary ladies. Even if I stay in Yanjing, It must be very boring, so why not come here to do something meaningful. Actually there is nothing here, just the environment is a little worse. But I feel very happy, I grow up every day. Then... I am not alone, every day All... miss you..."


    Oh, Wang Jianjia thought Tang Ye was so disgusting and asked her to take the initiative to say such shameful words.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I miss you every day, so now I will come to see you in the storm."


    Haha!


    Wang Jianjia just slapped over.


    She gritted her teeth and scolded: "If it wasn''t for the illness here, or the adult at the Red Wall asking you to come, would you come here? Huh, bastard, try lying again?"


    Tang Ye felt very melancholy, and said innocently: "I was wrong to say sweet words to you? Then I will never say sweet words to you again."


    "No, you have to say it when I want to hear it!" Wang Jianjia hummed.


    Tang Ye smiled, no longer holding Wang Jianjia''s hand, and hugged Wang Jianjia over. At the beginning, Wang Jianjia made a gesture of beating, not allowing Tang Ye to hug. But when did Tang Ye give in to the threat of the woman, so he continued to hug Wang Jianjia over. Then... Wang Jianjia obediently fell into his arms, all pretending to be reserved.


    Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia symbolically, "Is it hard to work?"


    "Of course it''s hard work!" Wang Jianjia gave Tang Ye a bit of correction, wrinkling her pretty face and complained: "Although I have worked hard in the military area before, I have never tried so hard. Do you know that, I haven''t done it for half a month. Take a shower!"


    In fact, this place is icy and snowy all year round, so it is normal not to take a bath for half a month. But Tang Ye deliberately acted exaggeratedly, and said in surprise, "Isn''t he dirty after taking a bath for so long? Will it smell? Let me touch and let me smell it!


    Then Tang Ye began to play a rogue, stretched out his hand to touch Wang Jianjia''s body, and then went down and rubbed his head against Wang Jianjia''s body. In fact, it is taking advantage of Wang Jianjia, this old driver!


    Wang Jianjia was embarrassed to death by Tang Ye, and went to push Tang Ye in annoyance, and cursed: "You want to die! Believe it or not, I interrupted your salty pigs..."


    Tang Ye suddenly put Wang Jianjia down, close to Wang Jianjia''s pretty face, with a wicked smile. Wang Jianjia panicked and quickly closed his eyes. After all, she is just a young child, and she has a deep affection for Tang Ye. How can she resist Tang Ye''s teasing and teasing? She bit her lip, and quickly let it go again, waiting for Tang Ye to kiss her.


    But she didn''t wait, opened her eyes to see Tang Ye, and Tang Ye kissed her. She was embarrassed, and said angrily: "You badass...well!"


    Tang Ye kissed Wang Jianjia before he could finish his cursing and couldn''t speak. He only heard the whimper of the kissed queen. Then the two kissed, and the kiss was a bit fierce. Wang Jianjia hugged Tang Ye, a pair of slender beautiful-m legs close together. Being stimulated, the body has a sexual response.


    Fortunately, the two separated in time, and they couldn''t be really stimulated. The next door is someone else¡¯s tent, which is not easy to do. Wang Jianjia leaned against Tang Ye with a ruddy face, and kept beating Tang Ye with a small temper. He cursed, "Shameless, shameless and shameless..."


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her shyness, and put his hand in her chest again. She trembled, and quickly pressed Tang Ye''s hand, not angry, but said pitifully: "Don''t touch..."


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "But I think."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia said aggrieved: "Why do you men like to touch women''s **** so much?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t answer this question. This is about the habit of human nature. Because the matter about men''s liking for women''s **** is not pure **** or sexual-c impulsive behavior, but deeper biological habits that influence it. It may be related to motherhood and the behavior of motherhood and so on.


    Since Wang Jianjia was unwilling, Tang Ye would definitely not force her to withdraw his hand. However, Wang Jianjia asked him softly at this time: "Do you really want to touch it that way?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Think, how can a man not touch -x **** when making love with a woman."


    Wang Jianjia bit her lip, thinking, since she is getting better with Tang Ye, there must be no way to avoid this, so she let go of Tang Ye''s hand and let Tang Ye deal with her chest. And she was irritated and couldn''t help but groan softly. Then she found that something bad had happened, and she felt wonderful when she was so tricked by Tang Ye. I get short of breath, my body becomes hot, I want more.


    Tang Ye was enough at this time.


    Wang Jianjia had blurred eyes, ruddy complexion, and a few souls. After Tang Ye stopped, she was very resentful. She wanted to ask why Tang Ye stopped, but she couldn''t tell. She was not the kind of lewd woman.


    Tang Ye took a mouthful of her earlobe and said, "Do you really want it?"


    "Of course not!" Wang Jianjia denied.


    Tang Ye said again, "Will I ask you next time?"


    Unexpectedly, Wang Jianjia did not refuse, and said softly: "Um..."


    The first step is always reserved. After being reserved, you will not be reserved.


    Tang Ye helped her up and said, "You said it''s been a long time since you took a bath, do you want to take a bath?"


    "Of course I do!" Wang Jianjia nodded heavily, but his expression turned gloomy, and said aggrieved: "It''s not convenient now."


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "When I came over, I saw a big icy pit. I melted the ice there and there was hot water for you to wash it."


    Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes and groaned: "Don''t brag about drafts, right? You think you are a **** of fire, and you melted the ice of a big pit, cut it!"


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia who was pouting and found it funny. He laughed twice, then pinched Wang Jianjia''s mouth, and said, "Go, let''s take a bath!"

 Chapter 443： The corpsesmith reappears!

    Tang Ye took Wang Jianjia out of the tent and found the big ice pit he saw during the day. Wang Jianjia still didn''t believe that Tang Ye could melt the ice in the big pit, because it was too difficult. The ice must be melted first, and then the water must be heated, and care must be taken not to allow the water to freeze again, otherwise everything is futile.


    "You fellow, don''t be handsome, you are the most handsome in my heart, let''s go back!" Wang Jianjia didn''t want Tang Ye to be embarrassed, and pulled Tang Ye back.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and smiled triumphantly at Wang Jianjia, then waved his hand and screamed, and a ball of flame flickered in his hand!


    "Yeah!" Wang Jianjia was startled, looking at the flame in Tang Ye''s hand in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to do magic!


    However, Tang Ye saw through her mind and immediately said, "This is not magic, it is a real flame. Feel it, isn''t it warm?"


    Wang Jianjia reached out to some flames and found that it was really warm. She was even more surprised, watching Tang Ye''s small mouth move, but she didn''t know what to say.


    She showed a deeply puzzled expression to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. It''s probably related to my life experience. My life experience should be a bit complicated. If you want to figure it out, you may have to ask my master or go to Guwu Jianghu. Look for it over there. Also, the buddha I gave you may be related to my life experience, so you must take good care of it."


    Wang Jianjia said anxiously: "Then I will return the Buddhist beads to you!"


    Tang Ye flicked her nose and said with a bad breath: "What silly thing to say, that is the token of love I gave you, how can I take it back?"


    "It''s not a token of love, it''s just a...ordinary gift..." Wang Jianjia wanted to deny, but her voice became smaller and smaller, tacitly accepting that it was the token of love given to her by Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye was very annoying, and she decided everything so domineeringly and didn''t give her a choice. However, she liked it so much in her heart.


    But she still cares about Tang Ye''s life experience. She remembered that when she said goodbye to Tang Ye in Yanjing, Tang Ye told her about her life experience. Tang Ye didn''t know who his parents were, and he neither loved nor hated his parents. She always feels a little sad like this. Who doesn''t want to have a complete family? However, Tang Ye had never been in the family.


    Could this be the reason why Tang Ye loves those around him so much? Since he was little loved by his family, he has a strong desire to love others?


    Wang Jianjia felt sorry for Tang Ye, went to hug him and said, "I will always be with you!"


    Tang Ye felt that Wang Jianjia was inexplicable, and said, "Well, I will make you a hot spring, and we will take a mandarin duck bath in a moment!"


    "No!" Wang Jianjia immediately refused, his face flushed with shame.


    Tang Ye laughed twice, then controlled the flames, spraying fire at the ice surface of the big pit. Being burned by the fire, the ice in the big pit slowly melted and turned into hot water before long.


    Wang Jianjia saw that Dakeng had become a hot spring, and was so excited. Since coming here, she has never tried to soak in such a big pool of hot water to take a bath. At this moment, she felt extremely happy, and took the initiative to kiss Tang Ye. But the next moment she felt embarrassed. Is she really going to have a mandarin duck bath with Tang Ye? She is not so bold.


    However, Tang Ye pulled her over and said, "Let''s start taking a bath."


    "No, don''t..." Wang Jianjia avoided Tang Ye''s eyes and movements, too embarrassed to know what to do.


    But Tang Ye reached out to untie her clothes. She was shy and unbearable. She leaned in Tang Ye''s arms, clutching the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes at a loss, but faintly seemed to follow Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took off half of her clothes, she still pretended to resist, "No, don''t..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, glanced at her and said, "Why don''t you call Ya Lidie? It''s like making a movie of a certain country."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was half dead by Tang Ye''s anger, Kacha Kacha simply took off his clothes, and then dived into the steaming warm water, staring at Tang Ye and said: "You only made a small movie!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Look, why don''t you just enjoy it early? What kind of energy is reserved."


    Tang Ye also wants to take a hot bath, how could he miss this kind of enjoyment. But Wang Jianjia held his chest with one hand, pointed at him with the other, and hummed, "You are not allowed to come down!"


    "Why don''t I come down? The northwest wind is blowing here?" Tang Ye felt that Wang Jianjia''s request was unreasonable. Anyway, based on his relationship with Wang Jianjia, it''s okay to be naked and frank, right?


    Wang Jianjia hummed: "You help me boil the water, I have to wash it for a long time!"


    "I can burn in water." Tang Ye smiled with squinting eyes. This woman is so stupid, thinking that she can shut herself out for this reason?


    Wang Jianjia wanted to say something, but Tang Ye took off his clothes. Ah, Wang Jianjia quickly covered his eyes with both hands. Although she has a close relationship with Tang Ye, she hasn''t seen Tang Ye''s naked body yet, so she is still very shy.


    With a quick plop, Tang Ye fell into the hot water. When Wang Jianjia wanted to hide away from Tang Ye, she was embraced by a powerful arm, and Tang Ye pulled her to her side.


    "You, what are you doing?!" Wang Jianjia was ashamed and annoyed.


    But Tang Ye looked calm, held up her face, let her look at herself, and said, "While we can still be together in such a peace of mind, let''s do whatever we want. The world is about to be in chaos, and then the red wall man My lord gave an order, maybe we are going to separate things again. I have told you about the Xuanhuang plan, the servant of the dragon, and the slave of the python. From your standpoint, I am afraid that there are not many stable days. So we are together well, what should we do, okay?"


    Wang Jianjia was a little sad by Tang Ye. She had already learned about Xuanhuang''s plan, and vaguely learned from Peng Huaicai about the eagerness of the emperor of the Red Wall. As a woman determined to serve the country like her grandfather, she must obey orders. When the world is in chaos, I am afraid that we will really be separated from Tang Ye, and it will be more together.


    Wang Jianjia no longer hides his shame, and clasps his hands on Tang Ye''s neck, allowing the scenery with his plump **** and white ditch to show up in front of Tang Ye, and whispered, "I want to be with you."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye hugged Wang Jianjia over, and the two tacitly intimated, cherishing this rare time together.


    Wang Jianjia''s body was irritated, and she pressed against Tang Ye''s body tighter and tighter. She bit her lip and finally couldn''t help saying, "Let''s... do that..."


    Tang Ye originally thought this was something that would definitely happen, but suddenly he narrowed his eyes, glanced forward, and said, "No."


    When Wang Jianjia was about to get angry, Tang Ye said coldly: "There is an ambush."


    ...


    On a high snowy peak, about thirty men with big swords lined up neatly in three rows. They knelt down in unison, looking at a young man with a grim face in front of him wearing a black cloak, flying with the snow.


    The young man glanced at the kneeling crowd and snorted coldly: "Master was killed by Tang Ye breaking his neck, and his corpse was eaten by wild beasts! This was all Tang Ye did. You should know how cruel Tang Ye is! Now that Tang Ye has come to the north, then we should not be polite to take off his head and pay tribute to our dead master!"


    "We not only want to kill Tang Ye, but also everyone who has a relationship with Tang Ye, such as the Far North Garrison! Let us all take off their heads and pay homage to our master!"


    The sword-bearing men kneeling on the snowy ground echoed in unison, "Kill Tang Ye! Kill Tang Ye..."


    In this situation, it was like Tang Ye became a public enemy of martial arts, and everyone was punishable by the demon.


    After more than 30 men drank, they jumped away, flooded into the wind and snow, and swept towards the direction of the garrison in the far north with a face full of killing intent.


    The young man watched them go and laughed coldly. At this moment, from the other side of the mountain, a man with half of his body wrapped in gauze slowly walked out. The man wore only one robe, and the rest was very thin. Half of his body was wrapped with gauze, not only his body but also his head. It looked very strange, like a half-mummy.


    If you look closely at this man, you will find something amazing. This weird man with half of his body was actually the corpse chaser who killed Tang Ye in Yundian-Xiangyang!

 Chapter 444： Non-human and non-corpse!

    Xiang Yang walked out of the wind and snow, his robe fluttering behind him, revealing the bandaged half of his body, which looked really strange. After he saw the young man who had just issued orders to dozens of swordsmen, a wicked smile appeared on his half-exposed mouth.


    "As the big disciple of the Northern Underworld Swordsman, Qianji, you should be able to lead the three hundred Swordsmen disciples. However, not all the 300 Swordsmen disciples obey you, so I will help you to solve those who are disobedient. "The young man named Qianji, the big disciple of Xiangyang and Beiming Swordsman, smiled.


    Qian Ji held a big knife carved with a dragon pattern, inserted the big knife into the snow, and squeezed his hands on the handle, which looked very atmospheric. He glanced at Xiangyang and said with a smile: "Brother Xiangyang, I won''t bother you with this kind of thing. If you don''t listen to me, then I will solve it by myself. Isn''t this more powerful?"


    Xiang Yang shrugged, behaved naturally, and said: "I just received your favor, so I want to repay. If you don''t want to, then I won''t interfere."


    Qianji nodded and smiled, looked in the direction of the reserve base of the Far North Garrison, and said, "How is your injury?"


    Xiangyang''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and he looked in the direction of the reserve base of the Far North Garrison, and said: "It has been repaired, huh, when I understand the real reincarnation technique, it will be when Tang Ye died of my hand!"


    On that day, the three evils of Xiangxi, together with the North Ming Swordsman, the Killer Gunner, and others joined forces to kill Tang Ye. They originally thought they would succeed. Tang Ye raised a demon python against the sky, destroying their killing, and let They paid a heavy price. The North Ming Swordsman, the Killer Gunner, and Fang Gu were all dead. When he was escaping, the giant python bit off an arm and fell off the cliff.


    After falling under the cliff, although he was not dead, he was almost dead. Biting off an arm by a giant python is not only painful, but also highly poisoned. Because the giant python itself is highly poisonous. In addition, falling from a high cliff, his bones and most of his flesh were broken. At that time, he would die soon, but he didn''t want to die, so he tried desperately, using the ghost cave reincarnation technique left by the ancestors of the corpse family to turn his whole body into a "dead" state.


    Perhaps it was by chance or it was just a coincidence. After opening the ghost cave, he successfully entered the "dead" state, thus temporarily saving his life.


    But his body had already died so badly that he could not move at all. So he knew that he would die after the ghost den was closed. At this moment, he encountered Qian Ji.


    Qian Ji is here to find Master Bei Ming Swordsman. After seeing him, Xiang Yang told him that the Beiming Swordsman had died. Qian Ji was very angry and wanted to kill Tang Ye to get revenge, but Xiang Yang stopped him because he was not Tang Ye''s opponent. So Qianji wanted to save Xiangyang, Xiangyang originally thought he was going to die, because the broken body could not be repaired. But Qianji told him that he could send him to the far north to freeze his body, and save the part of the body that hasn''t been damaged, and then those necrotic bodies, it depends on how he controls the corpse by the corpse clan. The secret technique was saved.


    Xiang Yang thought this was a way, and followed Qian Ji to the far north. At the beginning, he had to bury himself in the ice to prevent the necrotic body from going bad. Then he used the secret technique of the corpse driving clan to refine the necrotic body into the physique of a corpse puppet, and then adapt to his surviving body. Originally, he didn''t hold much hope. He never expected that he would succeed again. His half alive body merged with half of his dead body. To be precise, the half of the dead body was not dead, but he was refined into a corpse puppet-like physique.


    So now he is half a living person and half a corpse. He has become a very special existence in this world, non-human and non-corpse!


    Xiang Yang has gained tremendous gains from this peculiar thing, and the most important thing is that he has spied the huge secret of the ghost cave reincarnation technique. He believes that the physique refined into a corpse can become tough and domineering through continuous evolution, just like his original corpse puppet. When it evolves to a certain level, that body will become the incorruptible body of King Kong, comparable to immortals, and no one can hurt it. At that time, it will be invincible in the world!


    In addition to the body can evolve, there is also the magical effect of ghost reincarnation technique. In the future, as long as he is not completely killed, he can use this secret technique to achieve suspended animation and then be reborn. Even when it reaches the point of being superb, even if it is really dead, as long as the body is still there, it can still be reincarnated and get a second life.


    It can be said that Xiangyang hates and appreciates Tang Ye. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, he wouldn''t have such an opportunity.


    Qianji smiled after seeing Xiangyang''s recovery, and said, "You are a miracle, and you will surely be able to do earth-shattering things in the future. Now that the Xuanhuang plan has begun, Yanjing sent an order to destroy the Northern Garrison. Tang Ye lost his life to the Far North. Originally, my 300-swordsman alone had a low success rate, but the adult Yanjing said that the Far North garrison was affected by the blood and tears of the poisonous pupil at this time. Two days later, they almost lost their combat effectiveness. , Then we can destroy them in one fell swoop. As for Tang Ye''s life, what do I leave to you?"


    "Although I really want to avenge my master, you have become the way you are now. The hatred of Tang Ye should be deeper than anyone else, so I leave Tang Ye to you."


    Xiangyang nodded gratefully to Qianji: "I owe you a life, and I will pay you back in the future!"


    Qian Ji smiled, pulled out the big knife inserted in the snow, turned back, and said: "The 30 swordsmen sent just now are only for reconnaissance. The real action will be two days later. Now let us go back and take the disobedient things. Kill them one by one. If you want to, refine them into corpses so that we can increase our combat power."


    "Good." Xiangyang smiled evilly.


    ...


    Tang Ye wanted to have fun with Wang Jianjia in the wind, snow and hot water. Unfortunately, it was destroyed because there were enemies ambushing around. He looked at Wang Jianjia in his arms with regret, and said: "With an audience, it almost becomes a small movie."


    Wang Jianjia''s face blushed, but he was more angry. Someone was lying in ambush. Didn''t someone see what happened between him and Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m going to kill someone."


    "Good." Wang Jianjia snorted coldly.


    Immediately Tang Yeyun became vigorous, and the snow fluttered around Dakeng, and the snow gathered around and became thick, blocking the outside view, making him and Wang Jianjia invisible to others. When the wind and snow dissipated, he and Wang Jianjia were already dressed.


    "Fuck me, this kid is really **** enjoyment, taking that beautiful girl to take a mandarin duck bath. But ah, how did he do it? How did Nima melt the ice in a snowy day? And boil it into boiling water. Now!" There were two people lying on a raised stone in front. They were the dark guys from the previous gangsters who were cursing viciously.


    There was a little brother next to him, looking at Tang Ye''s direction with a telescope. The dark man just saw Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia''s Xiangyan scene with his binoculars just now, and then angrily threw the binoculars away and watched. He has no women, and he was very jealous when he saw Tang Ye having such a beautiful girl.


    "Second boss, there is a situation, that kid and that pretty girl disappeared!" The little brother with the telescope suddenly anxiously said.


    "What are you talking about? How can you be good at..."


    boom!


    Before the dark man could finish speaking, he suddenly felt a force rushing towards him, and in the next second he was rushed by an invisible force, turning upside down several meters.


    Wang Jianjia jumped out, and a sharp dagger was pressed against the dark man''s neck.

 Chapter 445： Forgot to tell you!

    Tang Ye''s strength needless to say, it can be said that except for the Kunlun gatekeeper, and the Taoists, music fans, and chess lunatics mentioned by Granny Mu at the time, no one else can beat him. Because his strength is already at the top of this world, he has touched the luck of this world. So dealing with mere bandits is just like playing.


    Wang Jianjia''s strength has also been greatly improved than before. After several months of training on the far north border, her movements are more sensitive and her moves are sharper, which is very deadly. But she still sighed Tang Ye''s progress very much. If she is making progress by leaps and bounds, then Tang Ye is tens of thousands of miles per day. She was somewhat blocked in this blizzard weather. But she saw Tang Ye''s actions as if they were under normal weather.


    "This **** has become so strong, he can only be bullied by him in the future, hey!" Wang Jianjia held the dagger in his hand against the dark man''s neck, glanced at Tang Ye who was killing someone elsewhere, and snorted very unwillingly.


    The dark man dared not move, looking at Wang Jianjia in panic. He knew that Wang Jianjia was the Valkyrie in the Far North Garrison. Although he had a pretty face, he didn''t blink at killing people. He was a figure that they were afraid of! He didn''t understand how he was discovered after lying so far?


    Wang Jianjia looked at him coldly and hummed: "Actually, I think, in this wind and snow, under the water that is barely a hot spring, it is quite romantic to have a love for the first time, but you have destroyed it. , Then you...dead."


    Wang Jianjia became more frank when killing people. The dark guy didn¡¯t want to spit her out, and wanted to beg for mercy. However, Wang Jianjia¡¯s dagger touched the dark guy¡¯s neck with blood splashing out, staining the snow next to him, and he died. Up.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t even blink her eyes. She had no mercy for these violent bandits who attacked the village, robbed the village, and played with women cruelly and inhumanly. She once heard complaints from villagers in a village attacked by gangsters, saying that those gangsters suspected that the women resisted trouble, so they shot and killed them, and then they did that kind of assault. The gangsters joked, saying what''s the matter with the corpse, isn''t the newly dead corpse still warm?


    After hearing these complaints from the villagers, Wang Jianjia''s attitude towards the criminals is to kill without any nonsense!


    After erasing the **** man''s neck, Wang Jianjia walked to the little brother who was holding a telescope next to him. The boy was so scared that he kept kicking his legs and fled back, watching Wang Jianjia panic.


    Wang Jianjia went up and kicked him so that he was almost out of breath, and snorted coldly, "Is the me just now good-looking? Actually, I hope you will take it. When that **** doesn''t want me, I will threaten him. Injured women are so extreme, to be finished, everyone is finished!"


    Unexpectedly, Wang Jianjia had such terrible thoughts. I really want to make a small movie. Tang Ye, who was killing other ambushing bandits not far away, vaguely heard her words, and almost fell and was hit by the bandits.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t care about Tang Ye''s reaction. She was a little crazy when she murdered. After snorting coldly at that little brother, she went down with a knife, and most of her neck was cut open.


    "Damn it, who would dare to kill my madman in the snow?!" At this moment, there was a harsh voice roaring in the wind and snow ahead.


    Those thugs who had been killed by Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia were panicked. After hearing the roar, the bandits who fleeed like a mouse shook their bodies and regained their vibes. They gathered behind them and joined a thick eyebrowed man.


    The man with thick eyebrows is the one who roars out, the leader of these thugs, nicknamed the Knife in the Snow. The big knife in his hand is quite distinctive, with a string of silver rings attached to the back of the knife, waving and jingling.


    Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia stood together, and confronted the Snow Crazy Blade and the dozens of thugs.


    Wang Jianjia was very disdainful of Xuezhong Knife, and coldly snorted: "Who would dare to kill your person? Are you blind? Didn''t you see me killing? Idiot, what the hell!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Wang Jianjia with a strange look in her eyes. The wildness in this woman''s bones is still there, and her words are quite rude.


    "If you were so wild with me in bed, I would be very happy." Tang Ye secretly said to Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia gave Tang Ye a vicious look. Tang Ye didn''t want to make her angry. She just wanted to apologize, but she said angrily: "I will!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Seeing Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia still whispering in the Snow, Mad Knife was really angry. He swiped the big sword in his hand, and suddenly a domineering force swept over quickly, like a half-xuanyue, large-scale AOE skills, very Hard to avoid.


    But Tang Ye didn''t have any feeling for such power. With a wave of his hand, he also sent out a force, colliding with the half-xuanyue energy, offsetting them in pairs.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned when resisting the power of the Snow Crazy Blade, with a familiar feeling. He rolled his eyes and laughed after thinking about it. He remembered that feeling of power, it was the practice of the Beiming Swordsman among the people who besieged and killed him in Yundian.


    Tang Ye looked at the mad knife in the snow, realizing that this was the nest of the North Ming swordsman. When Beiming Swordsman threatened Tang Ye not to kill him, he said that he had three hundred disciples. If he were killed, his three hundred disciples would never let Tang Ye go. In the end, Tang Ye stepped on his neck decisively. Tang Ye thought things were quite strange, but he didn''t expect to have an intersection with the disciples of the North Ming Swordsman now.


    He thought it was good too. When the North Ming Swordsman wanted to kill him, he killed the North Ming Swordsman. Now that the disciple of the North Ming Swordsman became a brutal bandit, and confronted him again, then he would kill again and completely settle the grievance.


    Crazy Blade in the Snow didn''t expect Tang Ye to resolve his attack. He was a little surprised, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Boy, are you also a martial artist?"


    Tang Ye nodded, squinted and jokingly said, "Are you a disciple of Beiming Swordsman?"


    Kuangdao Xuezhong was a little proud, and said, "Yes, why, you know my master? However, even if you know my master, you still have to pay for my brother if you kill my brother!"


    Tang Ye nodded calmly and said, "You can come if you have the ability, but I know that your master Beiming Swordsman has already died in the far south."


    "You..." Xuezhong was furious, and he hated the mention of his master''s death. He respected his master very much, and it was the Beiming Swordsman who took him in and taught him how to use the sword, so he has his current status. Seeing Tang Ye''s contemptuous expression towards Beiming Swordsman, he no longer talked nonsense, rushed towards Tang Ye, raised the silver ring knife high, and shouted: "The kid is arrogant, eat me a crazy knife!"


    "Master, kill him!"


    "Cut him in half!"


    "Avenge for the dead brothers!"


    The little brother behind Snow Kuangdao saw his boss so powerful and domineering, and they shouted and their morale was high.


    Tang Ye stood up, motionless, waiting for the silver ring of the Snow Crazy Knife to chop off.


    "The kid is looking for death!" The Snow Crazed Knife slashed down fiercely.


    Huhu! The powerful force caused a fierce wind to blow around, and the snow on the ground rose up and the scene was turbulent.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye just stretched out an index finger and touched the silver ring broadsword of Snow Crazy Knife, and then steadily blocked the silver ring broadsword.


    "Wh, what?" Seeing this scene, Xuezhong Kuangdao was so shocked that sweat couldn''t help but sweat on his forehead.


    An index finger blocked his own big knife? Isn''t this **** kidding? Even his own master can''t do it!


    Seeing this, the little brothers behind the Snow Crazy Knife suddenly stiffened and solidified the action of opening their mouths, maintaining the appearance of opening their mouths, a bit unable to react to this shocking scene.


    When his boss played with a big knife, he was able to split a huge boulder with a single knife, but he was blocked by one of his index fingers?


    Tang Ye showed a playful smile, and said lightly to Xuezhong Kuangdao: "I forgot to tell you that I killed your master."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Crazy Knife in the Snow has the desire to die at this moment. This kid is **** like a pig and eats tigers from start to finish!

 Chapter 446： Blame the raging conspiracy!

    Being blocked by Tang Ye with an index finger, he made a full stab, and heard Tang Ye say that his master was the one who killed him. There is still half of the "snow madness" majesty of the Snow Mad Knife. He panicked like a grandson and wanted to retreat and escape.


    But how would Tang Ye let him escape, so an index finger turned into two silver ring broadswords that clamped the Snow Crazy Knife, making the Snow Crazy Knife unable to draw the knife and retreat.


    The mad knife in the snow was anxious, abandoned the knife and fled.


    Tang Ye wanted to continue to stop the Snow Crazy Knife, but at this moment Wang Jianjia ran from behind, grabbed the big knife in Tang Ye''s hand, and threw the Snow Crazy Knife fiercely at the escape.


    Huh!


    "what!"


    The silver ring knife pierced directly from the back of the snow mad knife to the chest, the snow mad knife screamed in pain, fell to the snow, and then tried hard to get up and escape, only to vomit and vomit with two mouthfuls of blood on his stomach. She died on the snow.


    Tang Ye glanced at Wang Jianjia, who was running to grab the knife and kill, and was a little speechless. This woman is more murderous than herself, and she must have been affected by frequent killings on the battlefield.


    Wang Jianjia is not afraid that Tang Ye will have a bad impression of her, and said: "These gangsters have killed many of my comrades in arms, and have murdered many innocent people. They have killed many people. There are not many benefits here. No one cares about killing. It''s one of them."


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt that Wang Jianjia was a decisive woman. It seems that the women around me are very distinctive!


    The mad knives in the snow died in less than a minute, which made the bandits completely lost their minds. They stared blankly at the man who knew martial arts, thinking that he could take himself to domineering, and the fragrant and spicy drinkers, but they were already dying. The boss is at a loss. When they reacted, they completely lost their fighting spirit and fled one after another. However, they were in a mess, without the orderly way they usually fled, and they couldn''t form a guerrilla strategy. Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia went up to harvest their lives easily.


    Originally today, they knew that the Far North Garrison was ravaged by disease and wanted to take a sneak attack to kill the Far North Garrison, so they came to all the brothers. In this way, they were wiped out. The bandits have been wiped out at odds and ends. For Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia, this was a big good thing, and they had to deal with these bandits slowly after saving.


    Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia were walking in the snow. Not long after, the snow was dyed red, full of blood. They solved all dozens of fierce bandits, and one after another corpses fell on the snow. No one will deal with these corpses, and they will be eaten by the dormant jackal beasts.


    Wang Jianjia held the dagger still dripping with blood in his hand, looked indifferent, and said to Tang Ye: "I want to take another bath."


    Tang Ye was stunned. She killed so many people and this woman was still so calm. It seemed that her life on the battlefield had changed her a lot in the past few months. Tang Ye didn''t say that it is not good for her to kill a woman without blinking her eyes. On the contrary, after the chaos of the world, perhaps only in this way can she live longer, especially Wang Jianjia is still a courtier who obeys the emperor of the Red Wall.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and walked back to the hot water pit, leaving the body of the bandit buried in the snow, and the more miserable ones were eaten by the jackal.


    Before returning to the hot water pit, Tang Ye released a fire to heat the water. This time Wang Jianjia didn''t have any restraint, and took off his clothes directly. She frowned when she saw Tang Ye not moving, and said, "Not coming down?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Unexpectedly, this woman became extremely frank after killing someone, and she also actively invited herself to come down and wash. Before thinking about it, don''t, don''t be reserved.


    Originally, as a man, such a good thing would not be rejected, but Tang Ye shook his head.


    Wang Jianjia said displeased: "Don''t look at my calm face after killing someone. Actually, I have thoughts in my heart. I have killed a lot of people in the past few months. Although they are all enemies, it does not mean that I will kill people. I''m numb. So I want to do something to calm my mood, and then... Have you become a gentleman? I won''t let you go?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stimulated by Wang Jianjia, and really wanted to go down cruelly...let her know what a woman''s first pain is. However, Tang Ye still held back, because there were more important things to do. He looked back at the direction in which he had just killed the bandit, and said, "I''m going to find out something."


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia frowned.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "I felt a lot of hidden auras when I was killing those gangsters just now. They are the real threat."


    "There are still people in ambush? But, apart from those fierce bandits, the usual enemies of our Far North Garrison are only those Bai Maozi. Bai Maozi can''t come here, can you make a mistake?" Wang Jianjia asked .


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I learned a more subtle technique before, which is very effective in perceiving things around me. I''m sure I didn''t make a mistake."


    The practice Tang Ye said was actually the state of dead wood and obsession. Withered wood can feel the movement of all things in spring, and the state of obsession can eliminate those things that disturb his attention, so he becomes more sensitive to his surrounding perception.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s resolute attitude, Wang Jianjia shrugged and said, "Anyway, what you mean is that what you mean by me now is wrong, and anything else is right."


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, didn''t bother to pay attention to her, and said, "Be careful yourself."


    After speaking, he turned around and left, leaving Wang Jianjia to take a bath with a grudge.


    Tang Ye jumped back to the place where he killed the bandits before, stared at it for a moment, and then continued to run forward. When he reached a mountain peak, he saw flashing figures. These people''s movements are very agile and vigorous, and they are not at all comparable to those thugs. It can be said that any of these people can be compared with the leader of the bandits.


    Tang Ye looked a bit solemn.


    When those people were about to jump and leave, Tang Ye rushed out, subduing the last person with lightning speed, and rolled onto the snow. Those people in the big army didn''t know this happened in the wind and snow, and disappeared quickly.


    "Woohoo!" The person who was subdued by Tang Ye resisted, but Tang Ye''s strength was too strong for him to move.


    Tang Ye strangled his neck and snorted coldly: "It''s best not to move, otherwise it will make you die very painful!"


    The man glared at Tang Ye and reduced his resistance.


    Tang Ye continued to ask in a cold voice: "You are all martial artists, why do you appear on such a large scale in this border place?"


    Of course that person will not answer. But Tang Ye is not a vegetarian. He brought Wang Jianjia''s dagger over, and directly dropped the knife in his hand, piercing the man''s thigh with a knife, and then said coldly: "If you don''t say it, you are dead!"


    The man was still stubborn, and said angrily: "I, the man of the North Mingdao, what fear of death!"


    "Oh, Bei Ming Dao... So you are from Bei Ming Dao." Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, then looked at the person and said, "Tell me, what conspiracy do you have?"


    The man gritted his teeth, resolutely not to say.


    Tang Ye put the dagger on his knee, and said evilly: "Have you heard of the pain of cutting meat and bones? It means cutting off your meat piece by piece, and when you see the bones, you will cut the bones layer by layer... ¡­Would you like to try it on?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the man suddenly felt his scalp numb. Nima''s, where''s the devil, how cruel!


    Tang Ye showed a deep smile and looked like a big devil. The person was under tremendous physical and psychological pressure, and finally collapsed, telling Tang Ye: "We, North Mingdao¡¯s three hundred disciples, are going to raid the northern garrison two days later, because the disease in the garrison will reach the most serious moment. The northern garrison has no combat effectiveness. We can destroy them all by three hundred swordsmen!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and sneered, "So it''s like this..."


    "Don''t, don''t kill me!" the man begged for mercy.


    But Tang Ye clicked against his neck and broke his neck altogether. Nonsense, don''t kill him and let him go back to report?


    Tang Ye returned to look for Wang Jianjia, looked back at the misty Xuefeng, and said to herself: "Three Hundred Bei Ming Swordsmen...? Huh..."

 Chapter 447： Close the door and hit the dog!

    Tang Ye returned to the place where Wang Jianjia took a bath and saw Wang Jianjia fiddle with her long hair. She has finished the shower and her clothes have been put on. Seeing Tang Ye''s return, she was not in a hurry to ask what happened to Tang Ye, but she was still wiping her hair slowly.


    "You come back late, miss this village, there will be no store in the future." Wang Jianjia said casually.


    Tang Ye looked at her and rolled his eyes, and understood what she meant. Does it mean that if I didn''t go with her just now, I would have no chance in the future?


    Tang Ye wanted to say something sweet, but was interrupted by Wang Jianjia. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "What I said is true. I am very responsible for myself. The first time I want to be in a romantic place, during a romantic time, but I am afraid that it will be a day of fighting and killing. Romance at all."


    Tang Ye squinted and said with a smile: "As long as we have affection for each other, it is romantic time whenever we go, and a romantic place wherever we go."


    "Bah!" Wang Jianjia let out a soft cry, but soon couldn''t help but laugh, looking at Tang Ye full of affection. She didn''t understand how Tang Ye''s mouth could fool people so much. It seemed to be foolish, but she liked it.


    Wang Jianjia stopped amused with Tang Ye. He **** his long hair, looked at him and said with concern: "Did you find anything?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Go back and speak slowly, we have to make some preparations."


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was puzzled.


    Tang Ye smiled confidently: "Close the door and hit the dog."


    ...


    The next day, the garrison was covered by the haze of disease again, and everyone was very worried, because even if Tang Ye helped with the treatment, the disease could not be controlled. The sick soldier''s condition began to worsen, even Peng Huaicai, who had been treated by Tang Ye with great efforts, had a terrible expression again. Moreover, more and more people are infected by the disease.


    The entire far north garrison has almost fallen into a paralyzed situation!


    Even the Valkyrie King Jianjia has a faint sign of infection!


    What made the soldiers feel that the problem was more serious was that Tang Ye didn''t treat them that day, and they all thought Tang Ye was helpless! Even the only person who can give them hope can''t help it, that''s really no way. So finally the uplifting atmosphere brought up by Tang Ye was once again shrouded in despair!


    At this time, there was coughing everywhere in the base. Wang Jianjia''s face was a little worse than before. She walked among the tents in the base wearing a long cotton coat, caring for the soldiers who were getting worse. After walking around, she felt weak and had to rest on a tent iron pillar.


    However, after a while, Wang Jianjia turned his head sharply and looked in a direction behind the base, as if someone was watching her just now.


    Just a few seconds ago, there was indeed a person squatting there, one of the disciples of the Northern Underworld Swordsman. After observing the situation at the base, he quickly retreated. Returning to the Xuefeng where they were, they reported to the Qianji Hui who commanded them: "Brother Qianji, as you said, the situation in the Far North Garrison is very dire at this time. Two-thirds of the people have been sickened. Knocked down, even their Valkyrie has faint symptoms of falling."


    "Okay." Qianji said with a smile: "If you send a message to Yanjing, it means that I will get rid of this garrison someday, so that the adult Yanjing can rest assured.


    "Yes!" The reported knife man nodded and retreated.


    Xiang Yang walked out and said with a smile: "After tomorrow, the task of removing the northern garrison is complete, and Tang Ye can be killed, then I will return to the south to retrieve my ghost. My ghost had lost me that day. It¡¯s dragged and unable to move, and was taken by Tang Ye. It is said that it was collected by Tang Sect¡¯s poison queen. Hmph, they don¡¯t know how to control the corpse, and it¡¯s useless to want a ghost. Only I can exert the powerful power of the ghost. !"


    Qianji smiled and said, "This day will come soon."


    ...


    At the Far North Garrison Base, He Deyou walked to Wang Jianjia and asked: "Captain Wang, where has Brother Tang gone? He can''t be gone at such a critical juncture!"


    Wang Jianjia glanced at He Deyou, smiled, and said, "It''s okay, I believe him."


    He Deyou looked at the seriously ill soldiers everywhere in the base, coughing constantly, and was extremely worried and worried, and said: "I also believe Brother Tang, but everyone did not see him, they would have some thoughts..."


    "Yeah." Wang Jianjia was also embarrassed. Tang Ye is not at the base now, and when everyone is getting sicker, it really hurts morale too much.


    ...


    Tang Ye moved in the blizzard, rushed to another base of the Far North Garrison, and waited there. Finally, when a military plane landed, a beautiful woman, Tang Manhong, got off the plane.


    Tang Manhong smiled charmingly when seeing Tang Ye, and said defiantly: "My dear, do you miss me?"


    Tang Ye waved to her with a look of disgust on his face, which probably meant "Go go, don''t be hypocritical."


    Tang Manhong was not angry. He covered his mouth and laughed a few times, and said with a distressed expression: "What should I do if no one helps you warm the quilt in such a cold day? Or, I will stay and help you warm the quilt while you sleep. If you exercise harder on me, it will be warmer!"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to tell her about it, and said, "Give me the antidote, and then go back and deal with Yanjing''s affairs."


    "Cut, really incomprehensible style!" Tang Manhong failed to hook up with Tang Ye, and gave Tang Ye a blank look.


    Tang Ye and his woman get along very well, after all, it''s more teasing than joy.


    At this time, Tang Manhong handed the suitcase in his hand to Tang Ye, and said, "I''ll come back soon after I''m done. I''ll do something urgent for you."


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye worried.


    "Fuck me." Tang Man Hong pursed his lips and smiled.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Just when he was about to get angry, Tang Manhong aggrieved, got serious, and said, "Just as you told me, there seems to be chaos on Yanjing''s side. There are many unknown forces surging, and they rarely leave the court. Those old offerings of the people have all come out."


    "The chaos in the world... has it begun?" Tang Ye was very worried.


    Tang Manhong nodded, approached Tang Ye, licked her unique flaming red lips, and said hypocritically: "If you don''t do it, you can kiss..."


    Tang Ye felt very melancholy, hey, these women, who were not cold before, they always like to make a fuss. He went to kiss Tang Manhong''s attractive red lips and said, "Remember to be careful and wait until I come back."


    "Yeah." Tang Manhong was grudgingly satisfied, returned to the military plane, turned back and said to Tang Ye: "When you use a poisonous scorpion, be careful not to let ordinary people approach, otherwise if you are stung, you will die directly. Also, no harm is allowed. Scorpion, it is a poison that has been raised by Granny Mu for more than ten years. It is more powerful than my Abyss Spider and Blackwater Spirit Snake. I have conquered it, and it is now my little treasure!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. This woman loves to raise these gadgets, but they are the most poisonous thing in the world.


    Tang Manhong waved to Tang Ye last, then turned to enter the military plane, hurriedly came and left.


    Tang Ye opened the suitcase that Tang Manhong had brought and saw a glass bottle with a thick thigh in it. A dark scorpion was crawling in the bottle. After crawling for a while, the scorpion stopped to spit out some dark liquid, which looked very strange and terrifying.


    However, this poisonous scorpion, and those liquids, are the key to saving the garrison in the far north.


    After having no idea about the Gu poison raging in the garrison, Tang Ye contacted Tang Manhong, who told him directly that it was Mu Caisang''s blood and tears. The antidote to this poison is the poisonous scorpion raised in the eyes of Granny Mu.


    The disease that ravaged the garrison in the far north was the poison made by Mu Caisang''s poisonous pupils, blood and tears that Mu Caisang removed from the eyes of Mother Mu. This is a kind of secret poison that Mu Ma is a grass ghost, and no one can solve it except Mu Ma. And because Mu''s eyes were gouged away, Mu''s mother didn''t know the medicine, so Mu Caisang was deemed to be highly poisonous without antidote. There is no solution to such a poisonous poison in any place, so the Far North Garrison will naturally be defeated by this poison.


    However, Mu Caisang did not expect that when her eyes were gouged away, Mu Caisang expected that her poisonous pupils, blood and tears would be used to create terrible disasters, so she did not hesitate to endure great pain and raise a poison in her eyes. scorpion!


    This poisonous scorpion constantly swallowed her poisonous pupils, blood and tears, so that the venom produced by the poisonous scorpion could dissolve the poison.


    When Granny Mu died, she told Tang Manhong to put her body in the abyssal pool for seven days before taking it out, and then dig her eyes to obtain a poisonous scorpion, just to use these last seven days to grow the poisonous scorpion into a poison. Come to be able to crack the poison of the poisonous pupil blood, and secondly, you can let Tang Manhong use it for himself. Now Tang Manhong has done what Mu Popo said, everything is going smoothly.


    Tang Ye looked at the poisonous scorpion, thought of Mother Mu''s righteousness, and thought that the minister who helped the dragon would use any means to achieve the goal, suddenly his whole body became hostile. Since the minister who helps the dragon wants to play like this, he will fight back fiercely!

 Chapter 448： Who will kill you?

    The sudden disappearance of Tang Ye even caused panic in the garrison base. Maybe everyone didn''t realize how much the hope of relieving the raging disease brought by Tang Ye''s arrival had affected them. It was as if a life-saving straw was caught, and as a result, the life-saving straw was broken at the most critical moment.


    With hope, despair again, that is more unbearable than despair at the beginning.


    Before leaving, Tang Ye told Wang Jianjia that she would come back, but she was very worried because she hadn''t seen Tang Ye yet. Both worried about Tang Ye and the base. At this moment, Peng Huaicai, who had fallen ill again, walked out of the fortress with the help of two military doctors. Wang Jianjia saw that he hurried over, but he couldn''t let the old man hold on any more.


    Wang Jianjia asked a military doctor to retreat, and she helped Peng Huaicai. Although the military doctors did not dare to defy Peng Huaicai''s words, she did. If you dare not on the military order, then persuade as a granddaughter. Anyway, she wouldn''t let Peng Huaicai push her back, even if the situation reached the worst, she would have to wait for Tang Ye to come back.


    Peng Huaicai waved his hand gently and asked Wang Jianjia to give him a few minutes. Wang Jianjia softened his heart and helped him face the many soldiers who had gathered. Peng Huaicai looked at the crowd with hopeful eyes, he sighed, and said: "I believe Tang Ye, Tang Ye will never give up on us. Therefore, you have to believe, understand?"


    Peng Huaicai came out to encourage himself, the soldiers were infected, and their restless mood eased a little. But there were only a few, and they didn''t completely relieve their minds. After all, the current raging disease might wipe out their entire army. Not dying on the battlefield, but dying on your own base, how to be willing?


    At this moment, Tang Ye came back from the wind and snow carrying a small suitcase, and saw everyone gathered, even Peng Huaicai came out, he frowned, slightly guessing what was going on.


    "Doctor Tang is back!" someone called out suddenly.


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye and suddenly became agitated. Tang Ye waved his hand, walked to Peng Huaicai, and said to everyone: "Don''t worry, this raging disease is no longer a threat. Next, I will prepare an antidote for everyone to take, and then I have important things to tell you. Discuss, will you cooperate?"


    "Really...can this disease be cured?" a soldier asked tentatively.


    Tang Ye looked at him and said solemnly: "Are you afraid of death? Or are you afraid that you can''t kill the enemy again?"


    The soldier shook his body and looked at Tang Ye and said loudly, "I''m afraid I can''t kill the enemy again!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, showing a different smile, and said, "Really?"


    The soldier was stunned and stared at by Tang Ye. He felt that he had been seen through by Tang Ye. He was a little flustered. Finally, he lost the momentum of drinking, and he lowered his head slightly and said softly, "I am afraid of death, I don''t want to die..."


    Tang Ye laughed, not thinking that this soldier was spineless, and said gently: "You don''t need to think that this is wrong, spineless. In fact, in this situation, I hope everyone has the mind to not want to die. I am afraid of death. It¡¯s very tragic and strong that you can¡¯t kill the enemy anymore, but this kind of psychology is more inclined to die than trying to survive. I think this is not good. I admire your iron and blood, but the premise is to know how to cherish your life. So I I hope you will do the same on the battlefield in the future. First of all, you must spare your life. Of course, letting you spare your life is not giving you an excuse to be deserters. So this life-saving is to not violate military discipline."


    "Well, I''m not a soldier, and I don''t have so much blood to tell you. Now you go back to the tent and stand by, and I will send you the antidote later. When I rest until tonight, there are important tasks. Release." Tang Ye spoke softly from beginning to end.


    And precisely, what he said convinced everyone. It may be that they have heard more passionate words. Suddenly hearing this kind of caring and gentle words makes them feel very warm, just like a family member. They come from all corners of the world, and they all bid farewell to their families to guard the border here. When parting with the family, the words of the family are so full of care and tenderness.


    Probably compared with Peng Huaicai and Wang Jianjia, Tang Ye has a more family taste. And family, it is precisely that which can move people''s hearts most.


    Because of Tang Ye''s words, the restless mood of the soldiers calmed down and returned to their tents in an orderly manner, waiting for the next arrangements.


    Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye, his face couldn''t hide the love. Although this guy is bad enough and abusive, he will definitely treat people he cares about sincerely. As usual, it is not hypocritical and makes people feel easy to get along with.


    Needless to say, Peng Huaicai''s appreciation for Tang Ye, he watched Tang Ye laugh, and said lovingly: "You kid...cough cough..."


    Peng Huaicai coughed before he finished speaking. Wang Jianjia was anxious and said with concern: "Grandpa Peng, how are you?"


    "Tang Ye, you said there is an antidote, save Grandpa Peng quickly!" Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye anxiously.


    Tang Ye went up to support Peng Huaicai and said, "In the advanced fortress, I will dispense the antidote soon."


    After entering the fortress, Wang Jianjia took care of Peng Huaicai and went to bed to rest. Tang Ye opened the suitcase, opened the glass bottle containing the scorpion, took a little bit of the venom confided by the scorpion with a straw, and quickly closed the glass bottle. He didn''t dare to let the scorpion run out, otherwise it would be easy for the scorpion to poison the entire army. This poisonous scorpion carried the extremely poisonous, which was the poison that Granny Mu had accumulated for ten years with Gu poison, and it was definitely not comparable to ordinary poisons. Because Tang Manhong got this poisonous scorpion, his fighting power can be said to have more than doubled.


    Soon Tang Ye used the venom revealed by the poisonous scorpion to prepare the first antidote, and Wang Jianjia eagerly took it to Peng Huaicai. Not surprisingly, the effect was very gratifying. Peng Huaicai''s cough stopped immediately, and his pale complexion returned to **** color, and the whole person looked radiant.


    "So amazing?" Wang Jianjia was surprised by this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and hummed, "Because it is a Gu poison, the solution of this Gu will work immediately."


    Wang Jianjia didn''t understand these things very well. Now the situation in the army is urgent, and he urges Tang Ye to say: "You have to configure enough antidote first, it is important to save everyone."


    Tang Ye nodded and began to prepare more antidote.


    ...


    Yanjing, Wen Zhongyuan went to see Mu Caisang again. He used discussion as a reason, but actually wanted to get along with Mu Caisang. According to surveys, if a man has been present in a woman¡¯s life, after a period of time, the woman will get used to it. When this man suddenly disappears, the woman will feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable, and then... it seems that she will have a special affection for this man?


    Maybe the article used this scientific method to pursue Mu Caisang, after all, he is a very intelligent person. As for why he likes a woman ten years older than him, it can only be said that Mu Caisang is indeed charming now. The familiar rhyme looks so bloody, but there is also a cold indifference that men want to conquer. But Mu Caisang is not an indifferent woman, because when she treats her daughter Mu Sangsang, she is so tender, which makes men want to get this tenderness from her indifferent temperament.


    "Tomorrow is the time for the resumption of the Far North Frontier. It''s a contest with Tang Ye. He is a good talent. Unfortunately, he is on the wrong team, otherwise I don''t mind reusing him." Wen Zhongyuan smiled at Mu Caisang. , I don¡¯t know if I want to show his meritocracy, broad-mindedness, these are excellent qualities.


    However, Mu Caisang didn''t take his practice and said ironically: "Is it a bit...hypocritical to say this to a person who is about to die in your hands?"


    Zhongyuan had expected Mu Caisang to say this a long time ago, shrugged, very calm, and smiled: "You know what I am. I do have such thoughts about Tang Ye. There is no need to deliberately tell lies."


    Mu Caisang glanced at him and stopped talking, as if admitting that he couldn''t speak.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked to the north and sighed: "The thing in the north is complete, and we are about to leave for other places immediately, such as Longtou Mountain in Yanjing, ancient basin of the Yellow River, Shennongjia in Central Plains, Mount Tai in the east, and Qinghai-Tibet in the northwest. The city of Sunshine in the highlands, the Shu Road in the land of abundance in the southwest, Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea, and the most mysterious Kunlun Mountain. These eight places are the land of Wolong, where dragon veins grow. We must find the dragon gates of these eight dragon veins. Wolong slaughter, so the jade seal barrier of the Red Wall Palace will become very weak..."


    Mu Caisang listened, but there was no response.


    Seeing Mu Caisang unintentionally listening to this, Yuan Zhongyuan smiled and said, "Is it sure that there will be no accidents at the far north border tomorrow?"


    "No, no one can cure mother''s poison!" Mu Caisang was a little angry, not like others to question her mother''s ability.


    Yuan nodded, smiled comfortably, and said, "That''s good."

 Chapter 449： Kill the Quartet!

    Tang Ye seized the time to use the poisonous scorpion to prepare enough antidote. Wang Jianjia immediately arranged for someone to distribute the antidote to those who had changed the poison. Soon, the soldiers recovered like Peng Huaicai, recovered their strength, and regained their spirits.


    At first, everyone wanted to cheer, but Tang Ye sent a secret order before taking the antidote, and everyone was not allowed to show that their condition improved, and they had to stay sick, so that people thought they were still suffering from the disease.


    This point Tang Ye requested was for the plan to close the door and beat the dog. Under Tang Ye''s arrangement, some soldiers stayed outside the tent and pretended to be seriously ill, so that the disciples of the North Ming Daomen who came to spy thought they were still affected by the disease. The other soldiers stayed in the tent to rest, replenish their strength and prepare for the battle.


    In the base fortress, Tang Ye, Peng Huaicai, Wang Jianjia, and the captains of several northern garrisons gathered to discuss combat strategies.


    Peng Huaicai learned from Tang Ye¡¯s mouth that the disease was actually a man-made poison, and it was done by the minister who wanted to subvert this world. He was so angry that he slapped him on the table and shouted, ¡°What a mysterious plan? As a citizen of this country, it is despicable to destroy the nation¡¯s fortunes in order to achieve one''s own goals!"


    Wang Jianjia was equally indignant, and coldly snorted: "If the fortunes of the country are disrupted, then this country will fall into turmoil, and may even fall apart. At that time, not only domestic bandits will be infested, but also foreign enemies will invade. This is a disaster for the country! Stop these so-called ministers who help the dragon!"


    He Deyou is a team leader, so he can participate in confidential discussions here. He is equally angry and coldly snorted: "Which minister who supports the dragon, the dragon? The dragon is the emperor of the red wall, and the rest are vainly called dragons, that is, the courtiers and thieves! "


    Tang Ye looked at them with a feeling in his heart. This is the soldier, who first cares about the country. They did not first consider that after heaven and earth return to chaos, heaven and earth will be connected together, and in addition to turmoil, demons and ghosts will be born. They focus on loyalty, obedience to orders, and serving the country. They are more worried about the country¡¯s demise and the mountains and rivers will be gone, and they are dedicated to safeguarding the emperor of the Red Wall.


    But the pattern in Tang Ye''s eyes was slightly larger than them, thinking about the whole world.


    Tang Ye said to everyone: "Actually, I didn''t want to care about the black and yellow plan, the ministers who helped the dragon, etc., but their behavior seriously touched my bottom line, so I had to oppose them. Now we verbally accuse them of no use. The situation is very big, and we can only count as one step. Right now I understand that a warrior power in the north, that is, the three hundred disciples of the North Ming Swordsman, intends to destroy you in one fell swoop while you are under the influence of Gu poison. So we To deal with this matter, fortunately, now that we have solved this gu poison, it is better to shut the door and hit the dog!"


    After Peng Huaicai got rid of the poison, his body regained his strength and regained the calm and majestic bloodliness. He looked at Tang Ye and praised: "This method is very good. Let''s do this. As long as they dare to come, we will let them all. Can''t leave! Even if they don''t come, after I prepare the army, I will kill them! The insurgents who threaten national security should be killed!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "The three hundred disciples of the North Ming Swordsman are all martial artists. They respect martial arts and have the arrogance of a martial artist, so they generally don''t use guns or other weapons. They use their vigor and strength to kill with a big knife. Enemy. This is more like the ancient way of warfare. But now it¡¯s not in the ancient times. If you have guns, you can use them. If the warrior has not reached a certain strength, he will not be safe from guns. So our army can lie in ambush all around. After the three hundred disciples of the North Ming Swordsman entered the base, they shot them together into a hornet''s nest. Some warriors are relatively strong, and once they get close to the ambush teammates, the teammates will be dangerous. So I, Jian Jia, and a few of them are good. The people of ¡±must guard the ambush comrades to protect them from being beheaded by the powerful swordsmen disciples.¡±


    "Okay!" Everyone agreed with Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    The next day, at dawn, before dawn, the rested Far North garrison soldiers lurked around the base in batches in accordance with the order issued by Peng Huaicai, leaving a small portion of them capable of decoy missions and able to free themselves after lure the enemy. Soldiers who have secured and quickly retreat disguised themselves in the base tent.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Outside the snowfield, in the darkness of dawn, people began to flicker constantly, all with agility, wearing white robes and carrying big swords, swept towards the base of the far north garrison. The figure flickered for a long time before disappearing. There were hundreds of people, who were the disciples of the North Ming Swordsman.


    In the back, there are two men of higher standing, one is the big disciple of the North Ming Swordsman, who now controls the three hundred disciples of Qianji, and the other is the corpse slayer Xiangyang.


    Qianji looked at the three hundred disciples who were looting towards the far north garrison base, and smiled: "In fact, living in the ice and snow here all the year round, I have a lot of longing for the green scenery of the southern country. After completing this mission, I will probably Go to the south and you will be able to see the beautiful scenery of the southern country in four seasons. I heard that the women in the southern country are more gentle and gentle. They are different from the bold and rough women in the northern country. I would like to give it a try."


    Xiang Yang glanced at Qian Ji with a weird look in his eyes, and said, "Try it? If you want to try it quickly, go to Miss -x, but if you find Miss -x, you don''t have a chance to feel the gentleness of the woman. They just turn away Legs make quick money. What you want is love, but is love suitable for people like us?"


    "Brother Xiangyang..." Qian Ji was speechless, this guy had no emotion.


    Qian Ji wanted to say something about Xiangyang''s point, but from the corner of his eye he caught a glimpse of Xiangyang''s corpse body wrapped in gauze, so he didn''t say anything. He knew very well that when Xiang Yang fell off a cliff and broke his body, the thing in his crotch was also broken by half. After it turned into a yin corpse, he was afraid it would be useless. Hey, it''s also miserable, the big fun of men is gone.


    Qianji laughed out and said, "Just miss you, you can enjoy a different experience. It''s dawn, so after sunrise, maybe it will be over? The northern garrison has no power to bind chickens. Three hundred Swordsmen deal with them as simple as harvesting straw."


    "Let''s kill Tang Ye!" Xiang Yang said coldly.


    Qian Ji squinted his eyes, his expression revealed a sharp edge, and the taste of play: "Natural."


    ...


    boom!


    With a gunshot, it meant that the plan of the three hundred disciples of the Northern Swordsmen to attack the Far North Garrison had begun. The three hundred disciples thought that entering the far north garrison base was to harvest lives. However, an accident happened at the beginning. After one shot, there were countless shots. The gunfire was very neat, as if already planned.


    "Ah!" Then, someone began to exhale painfully, and soon fell to the ground.


    At this time, the disciples of the Northern Underworld Swordsman realized that there was an accident. They saw that there was no figure in the far north garrison base, and bullets continued to fly around.


    "It''s in the game!" a knife disciple who walked in front shouted loudly.


    "Go back!" the leading knife disciple shouted hurriedly.


    However, the situation has not allowed them to retreat, and there are constantly flying bullets blocking their way!


    The knife disciples had to use big knives to resist the bullets, but no matter how strong they were, it was difficult to defend them 360 degrees, so one after another, the knife disciples were shot and fell to the ground.


    "Rush to the surrounding! They lie in ambush all around, interrupt their ambush!" A knife disciple realized this.


    "Cover! Go out and chop them up!" The knife disciples made the correct response, and they could see that they were well trained.


    However, it was useless. Tang Ye had already predicted this point. When the knife disciples finally rushed to the periphery, Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia, and other elites from the Far North garrison were waiting for them. They failed to get close and took charge of shooting. The soldiers fell.


    Bang, bang, dangdang!


    The bullet collided with the big knife, and the battle was very tragic, but in the end the bullet won, and the knife disciples fell one after another, screaming.


    Originally came slowly, thinking about waiting for the three hundred swordsmen disciples to destroy the northern garrison, and then slowly killing Tang Ye''s Qian Ji and Xiang Yang realized that something was wrong, the two frowned, speeding up and passing by. However, at this moment, a figure flashed out, blocking their way.


    Tang Ye was already waiting for them.


    "Tang Ye?!" Qianji and Xiangyang were shocked when they saw Tang Ye appearing on their own initiative, and they were not so unhurried. Then they glanced at the knife disciples who had rushed into the far north garrison base, and suddenly their eyes widened!


    It was just dawn, and they saw the three hundred swordsmen disciples, all of them fell down and became a blood-red corpse!


    How could this be? Doesn¡¯t it mean that the people in the Far North garrison are all sick and have no combat effectiveness? So how come the three hundred disciples of swordsmen who knew martial arts were shot dead? !


    "Damn it!" Qian Ji, who had been calm and calm, was suddenly full of anger, knowing that the plan had an accident.


    That is, his mission failed. How should I explain this to the master Yanjing?

 Chapter 450： Where will the army be?

    When the three hundred swordsmen disciples were almost wiped out, Tang Ye felt that two stronger forces were coming. Knowing that it was the one who was in charge of the swordsmen disciples, he swept over there, and then it was convenient for Qianji and Xiangyang to meet. Up.


    Seeing Qianji, Tang Ye didn''t fluctuate much, but when he saw Xiangyang next to Qianji, he was really surprised.


    Although he had only seen Xiangyang during the siege of Yundian, they were mortal enemies, and they were impressive. Besides, Xiangyang is still chasing the corpse craftsman with a corpse puppet. And it was precisely because of Xiangyang''s corpse control technique that he remembered the magical effect of the thirteen ghost acupoints on the human body. When he was about to be killed by Dong Miaozhu, he got a chance through the thirteen ghost acupoints.


    Now seeing Xiangyang, Tang Ye was shocked besides being shocked. Xiang Yang was bitten off by the red and purple spirit python, and fell off the cliff, as expected, he did not die. Xiangyang now becomes very strange, half of his body is wrapped in white gauze, looking like a mummy. The corpse clan is evil and mysterious, they study the corpse, transform the corpse, and God knows what strange things will be produced. The current Xiangyang will not transform his body, right?


    Tang Ye stared at Xiangyang and squinted: "When you fell off the cliff, you considered that you were a master of corpses, so I guessed that even if you were seriously injured and died, you could use other means to survive. Now it seems that it is true. ."


    Xiang Yang also stared at Tang Ye, showing great resentment, and said gloomily: "Tang Ye, as long as you don''t die, I will definitely do what you did to me, and double it back!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So when I saw you for the first time, my thought was that this time I would definitely kill you!"


    "You may not be able to kill!" Xiang Yang snorted coldly.


    At this moment, Xiangyang slapped Qian Ji with a slap. Qian Ji was suddenly shocked and pounced on Tang Ye. Tang Ye had to spend time avoiding Qian Ji. At the same time, the snowy ground on both sides of Xiangyang was constantly surging, as if something huge came from the snowy ground. Sure enough, with a cry of the ground, Xuedi jumped out of two ferocious wolves, and the wolves immediately pounced on Tang Ye, revealing their ferocity.


    Then, more jackals rushed to entangle Tang Ye. And these jackals are not jackals to be exact, but puppets made by Xiangyang into the corpses of jackals! They exude a strong death spirit, and the wolf head has been sewn, which is more fierce than the live jackal.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a dozen corpse wolves jumped out of the snowy ground. Tang Ye had to spend time to deal with. These wolves were naturally not his opponents. After he exerted his strength, he shook the corpses and wolves flying, and even some corpses were shattered into pieces One piece fast. However, the scary thing is that even if these corpses and jackals become two pieces, the one with the head still crawls to wrap Tang Ye, just like the zombies on TV.


    It''s a pity that Xiangyang had disappeared in the wind and snow when Tang Ye dealt with these corpses and jackals.


    Tang Ye clenched his fists in secret anger, Xiang Yang was too cunning, it was difficult to catch him in this wind and snow. If it hadn''t been for him to push Thousand Chance with one palm, Tang Ye would not give him a chance to summon the corpse jackal.


    Xiangyang is still the Xiangyang, in order to survive, he can sell his teammates without hesitation. Just like when he was in Yundian, he used the killer gunner to block the python and gave himself a chance to escape. As a result, he ran away, and the killer gunner became the delicacy of the python.


    Qian Ji was already low in fighting spirit, because his plan had failed. Three hundred swordsmen disciples were trapped in a cage and shot in a swarm. Tang Ye''s luck was not affected. He knew very well that he could not be Tang Ye''s opponent. And encountering Xiangyang''s betrayal, even more sorrowful than the betrayal, is even more devoid of fighting will.


    In fact, he admired Xiangyang very much. He regarded Xiangyang as a friend and worked together for Xuanhuang Daji. He will prove the Dao for longevity together in the future, but at a critical moment, Xiangyang did not hesitate to betray him in order to escape his life.


    Qian Ji knows very well that Tang Ye¡¯s strength is now top-notch, strong enough to reach the limits of his luck. It is the gatekeeper who came out to deal with it himself, so even the adult Yanjing can only deal with it by killing his luck. Tang Ye. He originally thought that Tang Ye''s luck was linked to the national destiny of the Far North Garrison. If the Far North Garrison was eliminated, Tang Ye''s luck would be damaged and it would be easy to kill. Unexpectedly, the Far North garrison was not affected by the disease at all!


    Why is that? !


    Qianji couldn''t understand this kind of thing. Before the action, he repeatedly confirmed that the situation of the Far North garrison was indeed affected by the disease, but this is not the case now. Could it be said that all this is Tang Ye''s trick? Tang Ye had already known his plan, so Tang Ye made arrangements to wait for his people to die?


    "Tang Ye!" Qian Ji looked at Tang Ye in anger and unwillingness, but didn''t make a move to fight Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t particularly care about Qian Ji, he only cared about Xiang Yang who was running away. He had always had a hunch that he studied the corpse control technique, and even understood that the Xiangyang of the ghost cave reincarnation technique would be a very threatening existence. He is not afraid of Xiangyang, but of that ghost hole reincarnation technique. Because he himself used the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, and the mystery was what he was afraid of and longing for.


    In fact, Tang Ye, who had tasted the sweetness of the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique last time, has always wanted to study this mysterious magic technique, but he has not been exposed to the dark and evil technique of controlling the corpse, so he cannot getting Started.


    Tang Ye glanced unwillingly at the direction Xiangyang was escaping, with a cold expression, turned to look at Qianji, and snorted coldly: "If you fail, you have failed. You should know the end."


    Qianji''s body trembled, unwilling, but helpless. He originally planned to destroy the garrison in the far north, and after killing Tang Ye, he went to the south to see the warm scenery of the four seasons, and then met a gentle Jiangnan woman. But now there is no chance...He is so unwilling to die.


    Qian Ji glanced at Tang Ye, her eyes blurred. He believes that a wise, self-esteem, and pursuit person will not work hard when he knows that he can''t beat him. It''s ugly and cheap. So, he drew the big sword in his hand and looked at Tang Ye resolutely: "Xuanhuang plan will never fail because of your obstruction. We are always moving forward. The great cause of the revival of heaven and earth will definitely succeed!"


    After all, Qianji wiped his neck with a big knife in his hand and died cleanly.


    Tang Ye watched him fall on the snow, snorted disdainfully: "If you commit suicide, you will commit suicide. What a force!"


    At this time, Peng Huaicai, Wang Jianjia, He Deyou and the others came with the soldiers who had killed the disciples of the three hundred swordsmen, and they were relieved to see Tang Ye safe and sound and Qianji died.


    They all looked at Tang Ye gratefully, because they were able to survive this catastrophe, basically relying on Tang Ye''s help.


    ...


    Yanjing, Wen Zhongyuan and Song Yu are playing chess, with Mu Caisang next to them.


    In the text, he was a little selfish, and gradually introduced Mu Caisang to his people, and hinted that Mu Caisang was the woman he liked. He wants to do this from all aspects. He believes that after everyone thinks Mu Caisang is his woman, Mu Caisang will also be infected and accept this silently.


    "Today is the day when the Far North Border Bureau will be closed, and there will be good news later. Brother Song, I will reassure you that there will be no accidents. And this is all Caisang''s efforts. You can communicate more in the future." Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said to Song Yu.


    Song Yu respectfully nodded to Mu Caisang and said, "Miss Mu is Brother Wen''s right-hand man, and she will definitely learn from you in the future."


    As a gesture of courtesy, Mu Caisang only nodded slightly, with the same indifference on his face as always. She didn''t like Wen Zhongyuan''s arrangement, but she was also very concerned about the end of the far north border, so she stayed here and waited for news.


    Soon, a spy who specializes in delivering news came in respectfully. Wen Zhongyuan held a chess piece in his hand, stared at a position in the game where he could general the opponent, and smiled confidently: "Let''s talk, let''s see where I am going next."


    However, the person who passed the message had an ugly face and said with difficulty: "Master Wen, the affairs of the far north border...failed, Qianji...died in battle.


    In the text, Yuan Zhongyuan''s smiling face suddenly froze, and the hand preparing to make the general move also stopped, and the chess piece could not be put down. He slowly turned his head to look at the spy who was delivering the news, and for the first time a gloomy and violent expression appeared on his face.


    Mu Caisang never expected such a result. She frowned tightly, wondering if the news was wrong. The far north garrison has been ravaged by the poisonous blood and tears of the poisonous pupil, how could Qian Ji still fail?


    The face of Song Yu, who was opposite the original text, was very embarrassed. The original text of the original text wanted to show him the success of the Far North, but failed. In the article, Zhongyuan introduced Mu Caisang to him, deliberately expressing Mu Caisang¡¯s ability and let him recognize Mu Caisang, but now that he fails, it means Mu Caisang has failed. Isn¡¯t this the face of Mu Caisang? ?


    More importantly, the Far North Bureau was set up by Wen Zhongyuan, and now it has failed. Isn''t it also the face of Wen Zhongyuan?


    Which master likes to be slapped in the face?

 Chapter 451： Still angry!

    Song Yu looked at Wen Zhongyuan, and then at Mu Caisang. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to speak, so that Shi Wen Zhongyuan made him feel jealous.


    The feeling that Wen Zhongyuan has always given people is a natural smile, like a spring breeze, gentle and friendly, but he is completely different at this time. Although he wasn''t angry, the silence in his cold eyes had tremendous pressure, like a beast about to get angry, forcing people to breathe.


    The spy who came to deliver the message was already so afraid that his forehead was sweating cold, and he was worried that he would be killed by Wen Zhongyuan.


    Mu Caisang had never seen Wen Zhongyuan look like this, she thought, this should be Wen Zhongyuan''s angry look. She felt a little surprised. She didn''t expect that this man who had always been calm and gentle, it might be that the man who was the master of Xuan and Huang was angry, and was still angry like this.


    Mu Caisang was very surprised by the failure of the far north border. She was wondering how the Far North Garrison would be okay, could it be that her mother''s poison didn''t work? But how is this possible? My mother''s Gu poison is unique, and she doesn''t understand the medicine, so why is it useless?


    However, despite his surprise, Mu Caisang is not as unacceptable as Wen Zhongyuan. She had fought against Tang Ye, had experienced Tang Ye''s weirdness and mystery, and thought it was not strange what happened to Tang Ye.


    When Zhongyuan didn''t speak, other people dared not speak, and the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme. Mu Caisang thought that the main fault was her. She couldn''t bear to be implicated by the spies who passed the message, breaking the silent atmosphere, and said: "The key to the Far North is my poison. Now it has failed. It works, this is my fault. In order to make up for this fault, I will kill Tang Ye personally!"


    After that, Mu Caisang set off immediately, as she said, to kill Tang Ye herself.


    The gloomy and silent Wen Zhongyuan finally moved. The chess piece he was holding was originally intended to be placed on the chess board for a "general", but when he received the news from the northern border, he did not put down the chess, but Quietly shook it in his hand. Now it was not where he wanted to army, but he was under the army by Tang Ye, where there is still the mood to play chess.


    He stopped Mu Caisang who was leaving, and said, "Caisang, don''t worry, it''s not your fault, I underestimated Tang Ye."


    Although that is said, the tone of the text in the original text is obviously colder than before, and the smile on his face is no longer so gentle. It seems to be holding a sigh of breath, clearly wanting to vent, but just endure it, which makes people very interesting Pressure, for fear of saying the wrong thing to stimulate him.


    Mu Caisang stopped, glanced at the spy who was delivering the message, and motioned for him to leave. The spies quickly stepped back, and ran away when they walked out the door, very afraid of Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan took a deep breath, looked at Song Yu who had been silent, touched his nose and smiled awkwardly: "Haha, I didn''t expect to underestimate Tang Ye, Brother Song, let you watch a joke."


    Song Yu is still afraid of Wen Zhongyuan now, shook his head and smiled in agreement, and said: "Brother Wen doesn''t have to care about this. For Tang Ye, you and I both know that he is a bit evil, maybe it is the anger we are worried about. The lucky person, then he naturally has that old Taoist priest''s game, so it is not so easy to deal with him. In my opinion, this should not be urgent, anyway, we can play slowly, not afraid that Tang Ye will make some storms. "


    Song Yu had a good grasp of what he said. Although he said he was in favor of Wen Zhongyuan, it was not to please him, nor did he say that Tang Ye was not worth mentioning to make Wen Zhongyuan not care about the failure of the Far North. On the contrary, he thought that Tang Ye was a formidable opponent and proposed to deal with Tang Ye, so that he bypassed Wen Zhongyuan''s face beating and went directly to Wen Zhongyuan''s face to be dealt with Tang Ye.


    If Song Yu is a courtier, it is definitely a very smooth one.


    Sure enough, Wen Zhongyuan''s smile returned to a lot of his usual gentleness, and he nodded to Song Yu and said, "Brother Song is right. It seems that you have to pay more attention to Tang Ye."


    Seeing that Wen Zhongyuan''s mood had recovered a lot, Mu Caisang glanced at Song Yu in amazement, and looked at Song Yu with admiration. But she only admired Song Yu''s smooth life. As far as she was concerned, she didn''t like people like Song Yu, because she was too flattering and flattering, so she didn''t like this person.


    After recovering a little bit, Zhongyuan said to Mu Caisang: "Caisang, don''t worry, come sit down and discuss it."


    Mu Caisang thought for a while, and sat down.


    As soon as Mu Caisang wanted to say something, the text waved his hand and said: "There has been an accident in the Far North. Now the national fortune there will be stronger than before, so you can¡¯t continue to touch it. To start the exploration of the eight dragon veins, to find the gate of life hidden in the dragon veins, that is, the dragon gate, so they no longer arrange great efforts to deal with the garrison in the far north. Moreover, they have just left after the disaster, and it is not easy to deal with it. Let go of this thankless thing first."


    Mu Caisang frowned and said, "Tang Ye should be coming back from the northern border soon. He is now a threat to us. Even if we can''t kill him directly, we still need to contain him, otherwise I don''t know if he will be It will be mixed into something again and again, which will affect our plan."


    Song Yu said: "Then we simply send some people to harass Tang Ye from time to time, and when we find the opportunity, we will strike Tang Ye a fatal blow."


    "So, who should I send to contain Tang Ye?" Wen Zhongyuan said with a light smile.


    "I''ll go." Mu Caisang said directly.


    Wen Zhongyuan definitely refused, but she explained: "I said that recently I have to take care of Sangsang, so I won''t participate in the search for the Dragon Gate. If Tang Ye is restrained, it won''t take too much time, just right for me. . Moreover, it¡¯s my fault that Tang Ye is still alive, so I have to work to make up for it."


    "I have already decided, don''t persuade me." Mu Caisang looked at Wen Zhongyuan and resolutely said.


    Wen Zhongyuan took her helplessly, mainly because he had selfishness towards her, and wanted to follow her in everything, and said: "Then be careful."


    Song Yu saw all this in his eyes and couldn''t help but sigh. Hey, since ancient times, how many heroes have been saddened by Beauty Guan, Wen Zhongyuan is no exception. However, Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s choice of beauties is a bit puzzling. There are so many peerless beauties outside, and their bodies are clean. Why do you want to fall in love with a woman who even has a daughter?


    Although Mu Caisang''s familiar-fetish charm made all men look bloodshot, Song Yu couldn''t help but mind when he thought of Mu Caisang having a daughter.


    After discussing how to contain Tang Ye, Mu Caisang and Song Yu both left, and Wen Zhongyuan stayed in the room alone.


    Wen Zhongyuan stared at the chess game on the table, opened his right hand, still holding the chess piece he wanted to be general in his hand, suddenly he dropped the chess piece severely, stood up and overturned the chessboard, and hit two more Wine glass, completely angry.


    "Tang Ye! Tang Ye! Since you are so in the way, then I must kill you!" Wen Zhongyuan gasped and shouted angrily.


    After all, he is not a saint, so he would still be angry.

 Chapter 452： Dragon Slaying!

    Wen Zhongyuan is actually a face-loving person. In the past, he always smiled gently, making people think that he was a person who would not be angry. That was because he had not met a real opponent, or his opponent was not that annoying. For Tang Ye, he was both a strong opponent and a very annoying person, because he had lost to Tang Ye three times.


    The first time he lost to Tang Ye, it was when the military area hospital was infected with the virus and wanted to get rid of Wuxiang¡¯s teacher Guan Tieti. As a result, Guan Tieti was rescued by Tang Ye. He lost to Tang Ye for the second time, because he wanted Mu Caisang to kill Tang Ye when he went to Tangmen to investigate the virus infection in the Military Region Hospital, but Mu Caisang failed. The third time was the layout of the Far North border, but it failed to destroy the Far North Garrison, nor did it kill Tang Ye.


    The so-called three things, Wen Zhongyuan lost to Tang Ye three times, no matter how good his temper, he couldn''t stand it. So after Mu Caisang and Song Yu left, he finally got to vent, set off the chess game, smashed the glass, and kicked the table. But when he walked out of the room, he looked like a gentle smile again.


    Wen Dingmo came back from the red wall with a bad expression. After seeing Wen Zhongyuan, he sighed and walked over and said: "This kind of thing, as long as it fails, no matter what the reason is, it is your cause. From then on, Tang Ye must not be underestimated."


    Wen Dingmo naturally knew that the far north garrison was safe and sound. He was angry, but he didn''t scold Wen Zhongyuan. Their grandfather and grandson seldom talked purely emotionally, and they talked about all kinds of planning matters, even if it was family affection, they rarely talked. Their lives seem to be all living for a mysterious plan. It is rare to sit down and talk about matters other than Xuan Huang''s plan.


    Wen Zhongyuan saw the disappointment in Wen Dingmo''s eyes, and he was even more angry, but he held back his small fists. Because of Tang Ye, he has been "taught" by Wen Dingmo several times, which is like a thorn of shame to him, piercing his heart. At this moment, he really wanted to kill Tang Ye with his own hands.


    But Xuanhuang''s plan has reached the stage of "slaying the dragon". He can''t be controlled by his anger. He looked at Wen Dingmo and said, "Grandpa, what I understand is that I underestimated Tang Ye. I won''t make this mistake again next time."


    "Next time? Not the next time for now." Wen Dingmo stared at him and said: "The plan of slaying the dragon is probably not that easy."


    "Huh?" Wen Zhongyuan frowned.


    Wen Dingmo looked in the direction of the red wall and said: "Now I am going to the red wall with a few old people, not to deal with a major event, but to persuade the emperor to approve our plan and not try to stop us, but It¡¯s not going well. Judging from the situation of today¡¯s meeting, the one in the red wall is determined to stand on the opposite side of us. After all, he is still reluctant to bear the position of the emperor and the power in his hand. What is enlightened and equal Democracy, in fact, there is no such thing at all. He is also a person with old class thoughts, thinking that he is really the emperor of the ancient times, we...are the rebels? Huh...The mouse is short-sighted. The world is big. Unify, renew this land, and let the rotten things be baptized, even if war is needed, why not?"


    Wen Dingmo, an old writer, is now well-known in Sima Zhao¡¯s heart. He went to the Red Wall to persuade the emperor and those old worshippers to obey the Xuanhuang plan to subvert the world and make this land change. To be different, let the sky add another color. After the success of the Xuanhuang plan, the world will be brand new, with immortals on the ground and people in the sky. What''s wrong with that?


    Wen Dingmo was rejected by the emperor, feeling angry, and said: "Nowadays, people are dominated by reinforced concrete, guns and ammunition. They look forward to flying into immortals, but they only know that they will be turned into TV and wait for real When the opportunity arises, they are obsessed with these electronics and Wifi. Now they can''t do without these things. Just ask someone, if there is no electricity, no mobile phone, no Wifi, what would they think? They would think so The end of the world! Heh... how do they understand the joy of''I have a sword, can open the gate of heaven, walk thousands of miles, a sword to the sky, and a sword to the earth''? How do they know how to personally touch the beauty of the stars above the nine heavens? "


    "It''s all hopeless, kill it, as long as it interferes with Xuanhuang''s plan, you can kill it!" Wen Dingmo snapped.


    Wen Zhongyuan has been listening to Wen Dingmo''s words silently, and this will only gently nod his head and say: "Yes."


    Wen Dingmo returned to his room to rest.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at his leaving back, and could understand what grandpa said. Since he was a child, he knew that his grandfather¡¯s house had no technological features, no electricity, let alone computers, and lighted oil lamps. This may have something to do with the Xuanhuang plan.


    Wen Zhongyuan raised his head to look at the sky, sighed leisurely, and hummed: "Why are you not willing to settle down a little bit... Now it''s alright, kill, kill all, because of your opposition, many people will bleed. No matter what. So, the ending is the same, no one can stop..."


    ...


    The crisis of the Far North garrison was resolved, and Tang Ye was about to return to Yenching. This is not only his idea, but also the request of the emperor of the red wall. At the same time, he had to take Wang Jianjia back.


    "I won''t go back!" However, Wang Jianjia refused to go back. She had a little temper in the tent, and she said, "The army has just passed the crisis, how can I leave immediately? Even if the army doesn''t need me, Grandpa Peng needs someone to take care of me. He is old, no matter how good he is, he needs someone to take care of him."


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed and said, "But Grandpa Wang, Grandpa Guan, and Uncle let you go back. Even if you want to stay here, you should go back first. Grandpa and Uncle have not seen you for so long. Miss, you go back to see them, let them not worry, and then come back here, can''t you?"


    Wang Jianjia still wanted to say something. At this moment, someone outside the tent came to pass a message, saying that it was Peng Huai who sent them to the fort.


    The two of them went straight to the fort without delay.


    Peng Huaicai smiled when he saw them. The old man who had developed a ferocious vigor in his life as a military horse was just a kind old man at this moment, watching Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia full of affection, and said, "How about? Did you have a good rest last night? ?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, Jian Jia and I did nothing."


    "Tang Ye!" Wang Jianjia was so angry that he reached out and pinched Tang Ye''s waist, humming: "No one who doesn''t speak will treat you as dumb!"


    She is shy. She slept with Tang Ye last night. Everyone in the army thought they would do that after the crisis, so the soldiers near their tents deliberately moved their tents away from their tents. Farther away, just to avoid hearing the movement when they do that. This made Wang Jianjia angry and was too ashamed to look up to see people.


    Before Peng Huai knew Tang Ye''s temperament, he laughed, looked at Wang Jianjia, and said, "Jiajia, seeing you and Tang Ye have a good time, let''s go back with Tang Ye this time."


    "No!" Wang Jianjia immediately refused again.


    However, Peng Huaicai looked serious and said, "Even if you don''t go back with Tang Ye, the emperor wants you to go back. There is one thing, the emperor needs to summon all available talents to deal with it."


    "What''s the matter?" Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye frowned. Peng Huaicai showed such a solemn expression, it must be a major event.


    Peng Huaicai let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Slay the dragon!"

 Chapter 453： Not going home to the hotel?

    In the article, the original steps of implementing the Xuanhuang plan are very clear, which is to use various means to hit the jade seal enchantment of the red wall court, and then obtain the jade seals of the eleven ancient countries, and obtain the supreme luck that these jade seals have accumulated for thousands of years, and then break The fetters of heaven and earth luck.


    As the guardian of those ancient jade seals, the emperor of the Red Wall was naturally very clear about Wen Zhongyuan''s plan. It''s just that it is clear that he has no talents to help him, so he can only do something in a hurry.


    Therefore, in order to deal with this matter, the emperor of Red Wall will not let go of anyone who can serve him. Wang Jianjia grew up in the military region when he was young, and has important positions at a young age. Now that she has grown into an outstanding talent after training on the far north border, the emperor of the Red Wall must summon her back to share the heavy responsibilities.


    Wang Jianjia was originally worried about Peng Huaicai, so she didn''t want to go back right after the garrison in the Far North had just resolved the crisis, but she did not expect Peng Huaicai to receive the order from the emperor of the Red Wall. Hearing Peng Huaicai talking about slaying the dragon, Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye felt that the matter was not trivial. Because the dragon has been a symbol of this country since ancient times, and the dragon can also be a symbol of the emperor. So this dragon slaying, whether it is for this country or the emperor, is a great event.


    Wang Jianjia was very curious, and asked Peng Huaicai: "Grandpa Peng, what''s the matter? You dare to make trouble with the Dragon Slaying incident. It''s too bold!"


    Peng Huaicai said with a solemn expression: "This slaying of dragons is not aimed at the adult of the Red Wall, but at the luck of this country. It is said that this land where we live, once a dragon fell, was called Wolong. There are eight places in the ground, where the dragon¡¯s supernatural power was injected after the dragon¡¯s fall. These eight places are the dragon veins mentioned by the Feng Shui master. And in this dragon vein, there is a dragon gate."


    "About the Dragon Gate, the carp jumps over the Dragon Gate and can transform the dragon. In fact, it refers to a kind of power. With this kind of power, you can do all kinds of magical things. And this power is within the Dragon Gate. But these Power has long been integrated with this land and protected this land. If these powers are taken away or destroyed, then this land will also suffer, which will affect the country¡¯s luck. Now the minister of Fulong has taken this With eight dragon veins as the target, I want to find the dragon gate within the dragon vein, and then destroy the country''s luck, so as to weaken the jade seal barrier of the red wall palace."


    After listening to Peng Huaicai''s explanation, Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia understood the purpose of the minister who helped the dragon. After all, it was to weaken the jade seal boundary of the Red Wall court, and wanted to seize the jade seal of the eleven ancient countries.


    "These are the ministers who help the dragon again!" Tang Ye was very annoyed. The fact that the minister of dragon support is too selfish now, think about it, if the dragon veins are destroyed, the whole land will collapse, and then I don''t know how many innocent people will suffer.


    Wang Jianjia was also filled with outrage, and coldly snorted: "These long-supporting ministers are really hateful. We must stop their conspiracy!"


    Peng Huaicai solemnly nodded his head and said, "So you both have to go back to Yanjing and do your best for the adult of Red Wall."


    Thinking that Tang Ye is not a person who is willing to be restrained and become someone else''s, Peng Huaicai looked at Tang Ye and pleaded: "Tang Ye, I know your temperament. If you do things wholeheartedly for the red wall man in the future, it feels like a success. You must not like this as a minion. But now is a critical period. At least you must stop the minister of Fulong. Your ability is obvious to all, and it can be said to be the best. Therefore, you should help Grandpa Peng and me, and Your grandfather prince is busy, let''s listen to the words of the adult at Red Wall, okay?"


    Wang Jianjia saw Peng Huaicai''s request to Tang Ye, and felt that he shouldn''t prefer Tang Ye so much, and hummed: "Grandpa Peng, you don''t need to beg him like this. If he doesn''t help us, he will be ungrateful. When he arrived in Yanjing, grandpa and You helped him a lot. And..."


    Wang Jianjia curled his lips and continued: "As a minister, I must obey the arrangements made by the adult at Red Wall. If Tang Ye doesn''t help, I don''t have me in my heart. A ruthless guy, he is full of sweet words when he coaxes people to bed. When I go to bed, I just..."


    "Ahem!"


    Peng Huaicai coughed twice and stopped Wang Jianjia to continue. Hey, these young people, don''t talk about going to bed easily, is it really embarrassing?


    Wang Jianjia''s face blushed, biting his lip and lowering his head. However, this is her conspiracy. She and Tang Ye hadn''t slept at all, but they said so in front of Peng Huaicai. In fact, they wanted Tang Ye to refuse, and then they wanted to help the emperor of Red Wall.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia, shook his head and sighed helplessly, and hummed, "Jianjia, don''t I know you are a loyal minister, don''t you? Hey, in order to stimulate me, I''m not ashamed of making up lies, right?"


    Tang Ye looked at Peng Huaicai and solemnly said, "Grandpa Peng, the conscience of heaven and earth, I can swear that I didn''t sleep with Jiajia, we are still innocent."


    Wang Jianjia was angry, and stared at Tang Ye, "Tang Ye, let me say one more thing if you have the ability, is there any relationship between us?!"


    "You..." Tang Ye was really helpless. He must have something to do with Wang Jianjia. It can be said that he has done everything except for not going to bed. If he said loudly now that he had nothing to do with Wang Jianjia, he would really hurt Wang Jianjia, and he would not be a man to do that. A man must dare to be bold, bend and stretch, so he didn''t continue to argue with Wang Jianjia.


    Peng Huaicai couldn''t stand it anymore, and reprimanded: "You two don''t quarrel about those things in front of an old man of mine, you don''t know how to be ashamed... All right, anyway, Tang Ye, you have to help with the Eight Dragon Vessels. Wang Zi will arrange for you. Okay?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Please don''t worry, Grandpa Peng. The fact that the minister of the dragon is doing it is too bad, but it really irritates me.


    "That''s good." Peng Huaicai nodded in satisfaction, then looked at Wang Jianjia, and said: "Jiajia, I will gather with Lao Wang and his family after I go back. I haven''t been back for half a year. Your family misses you very much. Accompany them, they are about to scold me, saying that I forbid you to go back, hey..."


    Wang Jianjia also knew that he hadn''t been back for a long time, so he would stop playing small tempers, stick out his tongue cutely and cutely, and said, "Grandpa Peng, don''t worry, I will stay with my family when I go back."


    "Well, then you go to prepare, even if I want to keep you more, the adult at Red Wall is not allowed. Don''t worry, now that the garrison has passed the crisis, I have recovered and nothing will happen." Peng Huaicai told Wang Jianjia And Tang Ye said lovingly.


    Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye nodded, and went together to prepare to return to Yanjing. Because Wang Jianjia choked a few words with Tang Ye just now, he played a little temper with Tang Ye and deliberately ignored Tang Ye. Hey, women love to do something like this. Tang Ye had become accustomed to it, and forcibly pulled Wang Jianjia''s hand and said something to please. Finally, the two got along in harmony and boarded the plane to return to Yanjing.


    When I arrived in Yanjing, I didn''t expect it to rain and snow together, which made the weather very cold and difficult to travel. The return of the two is confidential, because the Red Wall is afraid that they will be dealt with by the minister of the dragon, so no one will pick them up. This is difficult. In such bad weather, it is difficult for the two to go back. Fortunately, after a long walk in the rain and snow, they saw a hotel and the two went to open a room.


    However, the matter of their return to Yanjing, no matter how confidential they were done, they could not escape some people who had already been watching them, such as Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang told Wen Zhongyuan that she would be responsible for the failure of the Far North, and she would contain Tang Ye for a while. Therefore, after Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia checked into the hotel, she also quietly entered the hotel, brewing a conspiracy!

 Chapter 454： Such an accident?

    Generally speaking, two young men, handsome men and beautiful women, come to a hotel at night to open a room, and it is needless to say what they are doing. If it''s an hourly room, 99% of them are sex. The beautiful lady in charge of registration at the front desk of the hotel pretended to be nonchalant. After Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia took the room card and got on the elevator, she sighed. Such a day is indeed suitable for opening a room!


    In fact, Tang Ye had no choice. He rushed back to Yanjing just at night, but the weather was rain and snow, and the red wall also deliberately kept secrets. He went back without a car and wanted to call a taxi but couldn¡¯t get a taxi. Seeing a hotel, I definitely chose to spend the night in the hotel. In this cold rainy and snowy weather, who wants to run around outside, staying in the bed is to enjoy!


    Wang Jianjia followed Tang Ye and became nervous, his face flushed. Although her relationship with Tang Ye has developed tremendously on the far north border, such as sleeping together and taking a bath in hot water together, except for not doing that, everything else is done almost. Now that two people have opened a room, can something happen?


    Wang Jianjia''s heartbeat is getting faster and faster. She feels that this is very tangled, and she is not a woman who likes to tangles, so if there is something to be resolved quickly. So after entering the room with Tang Ye, she looked at Tang Ye and asked directly: "Will we do it?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t expect Wang Jianjia to ask him this directly, but it was a bit unexpected. He looked at Wang Jianjia for a while, and said, "Yes."


    Wang Jianjia became angry, and punched Tang Ye''s chest with a small fist, and hummed: "I didn''t ask you if it was okay. It seemed like I wanted it very much. I was asking you, do you want to do it?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "If I want to, but you don''t want to, then it''s not necessary?"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia blushed with shame, feeling a little confused, do you want to do it, or can you do it? Now that it can be done, do you want to?


    Wang Jianjia glanced at Tang Ye, his heart beat faster, biting his lip and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to..."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since you want to, do you want to do it?"


    "Damn..." Wang Jianjia was so angry, could it? Do you want to? Do you want? Too tangled. She hates this kind of entanglement, and said in an air: "You can do it, want to do it, do it, all right?!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Jianjia, although you are the Valkyrie of the Far North Garrison, you are still a woman after all."


    "What do you want to say?" Wang Jianjia stared at Tang Ye badly.


    Tang Ye hugged Wang Jianjia and said, "Since you are a woman, you should enjoy the fun of being a woman."


    Wang Jianjia was hugged by Tang Ye and blushed, but she didn¡¯t want to be a little woman who would only be obedient, and snorted to Tang Ye, ¡°You¡¯re really superficial. Is the joy of being a woman just being crushed by your men? under?"


    "This can be regarded as... one of them." Tang Ye was not a woman, and replied flicker.


    At this time, Tang Ye carried Wang Jianjia onto the big bed, put Wang Jianjia down, and fell asleep on Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia was actually super nervous, and she was breathing fast, but she felt that the happiest way to get along with Tang Ye was to quarrel with each other, instead of becoming gentle and weak, like a little wife, Tang Ye did. So in the face of what Tang Ye was pressing on her at this time, she didn''t close her eyes and wait for Tang Ye to take off her clothes obediently, nor did she open her legs obediently for Tang Ye. She endured shyness and looked at Tang Ye and said: "I I think it¡¯s a woman¡¯s pleasure to hold a man under her body."


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia dumbfounded. This wild woman is different!


    Then Tang Ye laughed and said, "Okay, come, enjoy your fun, and press me under you!"


    "You..." Seeing Tang Ye like this, Wang Jianjia felt fooled and was molested by Tang Ye. But she was always stubborn, so she bit her lip, rolled over and pressed Tang Ye under her.


    Looking at Wang Jianjia, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, and said with a joke: "What then?"


    Wang Jianjia felt embarrassed. She knew that the next thing was to undress and do that, but she didn''t understand. She had thought about it, but when she did that with Tang Ye, it would be fine to lie down obediently. But now, Tang Ye was lying obediently.


    Seeing Wang Jianjia''s face embarrassed, Tang Ye stopped teasing her, turned around again, pressed Wang Jianjia to his body, and said with a light smile: "Leave it to me for the first time."


    Wang Jianjia was afraid that he would be embarrassed again, so he dared not talk to Tang Yehu again, and said softly, "Um..."


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to untie Wang Jianjia''s clothes. Wang Jianjia was so nervous that he grabbed the sheet with both hands, and his whole body tightened. To ease the tension, she said, "Would you like to eat something first?"


    "It''s best not to eat before doing this. It is not good for your health to do this if you are full," Tang Ye said.


    "Why?" Wang Jianjia became curious, and she didn''t feel so nervous after speaking.


    Tang Ye explained: "The ancients said that you should not eat when you are full, and you should not be full. In fact, it means not to eat before or after sexual intercourse, because after eating, the human body will digest and digestion depends on the stomach. The intestines and stomach need sufficient blood to provide energy for digestion. But, unfortunately, doing that will cause the blood to accelerate, and blood energy will be shunted. In this way, the gastrointestinal requirements for blood cannot be met, which leads to the disorder of the gastrointestinal function. If we do that, it¡¯s easy to cause stomach pain. You see, if we¡¯re doing that and we suddenly have a stomach ache, it¡¯s very speechless, right? Also, men need to have enough blood supply in the pelvic cavity to take off underneath them, otherwise they can¡¯t take off or the takeoff is insufficient. This is terrible. Don''t say it for you to enjoy when the time comes. It''s so soft that you won''t even be able to poke your film...


    "Bah! Shameless bastard!" Wang Jianjia blushed greatly as he listened to Tang Ye''s explanation, and couldn''t help cursing.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You ask me, and I answer to you, is it my fault again?"


    "It''s your fault!" Wang Jianjia grunted: "You know so clearly, you must be with many women..."


    "Please, I''m a doctor, OK. As a doctor, can you not know these things?" Tang Ye said in a bad breath.


    Wang Jianjia couldn''t argue with Tang Ye, and slowly fell silent. At this time, Tang Ye took off her coat, and she began to show her white and charming breasts. As Tang Ye''s hand touched her, she became highly nervous again.


    Lattice, lattice, lattice.


    At this time, the promenade outside Tang Ye''s room heard the sound of high heels tapping on the floor. A beautiful woman in high heels walked outside Tang Ye''s room. The woman dressed up as a cleaner and covered her face with a mask. Nevertheless, it is difficult to conceal her graceful figure. That plump and not bloated figure makes people know that she is a mature woman at first glance.


    She is Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang wanted to contain Tang Ye, of course, if she could kill Tang Ye, she would be very happy. But she knew that Tang Ye was extraordinary, so she could kill Tang Ye without asking. At this time, there was a bag of white powder in her hand. With luck, she blew the powder in from the door of Tang Ye''s room.


    She squinted and said with a sneer: "Tang Ye, taking drugs is useless for you, but spring-y drugs are not necessarily. Drugs are intoxicating nerves, but spring-y drugs stimulate the deepest desires of the human body. What''s more You and Miss Wang are doing this, how can you beware? Just let me go and let you have a good time with Miss Wang. At that time, you will have no energy and can kill you, I will not If you can¡¯t, hum, wait for you to finish the spring-y medicine that I specially prepared, enough for you to lie at home for ten and a half months. See how you still destroy the plan of the eight dragon veins!"


    Mu Caisang''s smile was a bit playful, mainly because the medicine she put on was spring-y medicine, and at this time Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia were doing that thing in the room again. It feels interesting, isn''t it?


    However, Tang Ye is not an ordinary person, even though he and Wang Jianjia have all their clothes off at this time and are about to take the last step, but when the medicine blows in, the strength of the dead wood in his body works and he feels the changes around him. .


    "Poisonous, Jianjia, don''t breathe!" Tang Ye immediately covered Wang Jianjia with his hands.


    Wang Jianjia was shocked and did not dare to breathe, but Tang Ye was so anxious that she covered her mouth and nose too tightly, and she fainted suddenly. Considering that she can still breathe in a faint, Tang Ye took her to the bathroom, drenched the towel, covered her mouth and nose, and then turned on the shower to prevent the medicine from spreading inside with heat and moisture.


    Tang Ye was very angry, he hated others for yin him the most. After setting up Wang Jianjia, he simply put on a towel and rushed to the door of the room, opened the door to see which **** was ying him. At this time, he saw Mu Caisang who was about to turn around, so he pulled Mu Caisang into the room, killing Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang was stunned. She knew very well that the poison she was given was colorless and tasteless, not to mention that Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia were still doing that. It was just when the love-y desires were high, how could they find it?


    There was no time for Mu Caisang to think about why Tang Ye was so peculiar, when Tang Ye called her.


    She hurried back. Despite this accident, her strength was no worse than Tang Ye, and she could still deal with it. However, she suddenly realized a terrible thing.


    The room was full of the poison at this time, and she must have inhaled it inevitably when Tang Ye pulled in!

 Chapter 455： Love and kill with the widow!

    Tang Ye had forgotten that the room was full of poison in an angry mood, and never thought it would be a spring-y medicine. So he had a fluke idea that after he solved Mu Caisang, even if he was poisoned, he could use medical techniques to get rid of it.


    It is a pity that the spring-y medicine induces the human instinct and primitive desire and the surge of hormones. There is no time for people to explain it afterwards. Afterwards, it is estimated that the essence-j has died.


    At this time, Tang Ye hadn''t realized that the poison in the room was an abominable spring-y medicine. He stared at Mu Caisang, and at a glance he recognized Mu Caisang who was going to kill him at Tang Sect, and said coldly: "I''m still thinking about how to find you to settle the account, but you brought it to the door by yourself, then you don''t want to go back today!"


    "No, Tang Ye, wait a minute!" Mu Caisang was anxious, she was very helpless, even she couldn''t control it if she got the spring-y medicine. She is a woman who hasn''t touched a man for several years. Even if her body can''t stand it, she will solve it with her middle finger. Now she has taken a powerful spring-y medicine, and there is still a man. Isn''t this a joke? It''s easy to get out of control!


    So she wanted to truce with Tang Ye and deal with the Chun-y medicine first. But in the face of her dissuasion, Tang Ye gave her a ferocious and idiotic look, and then directly attacked, killing her!


    Tang Ye is not such a good-tempered man. To him, Mu Caisang was not only the woman who wanted to kill him at the Tang Sect, but also the vicious woman who kept poisoning him in military hospitals and the northern border, so he killed wood. Caisang has no room for negotiation.


    Tang Ye''s moves are very sharp, which can be described as deadly. Seeing this, Mu Caisang felt anger in his heart, and stopped talking about poison, and went to resist Tang Ye''s attack. She also had no chance to say that she would be killed by Tang Ye if she was not careful.


    But her strength is no worse than Tang Ye. She can refine the poison into an entity, blend it into her body, and then use it at any time. This poison technique can be described as superb. So when she tried her best, she would touch the limit of her luck just like Tang Ye, and be watched by the gatekeeper.


    At the moment Tang Ye attacked fiercely, she immediately pulled out some of the toxins and formed a sharp weapon to cooperate with her to meet Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye was in extreme anger and violence. He was indeed angry enough, because apart from what Mu Caisang did before, he and Wang Jianjia were doing that thing just now. If they were poisoned to death, then he and Wang The cymbal will remain as if lying naked on the bed. If this is reported as news, he will become a laughing stock. Die on a woman''s belly, really die under a peony flower, and behave like a ghost!


    So he thinks Mu Caisang is really vicious, and he will never let Mu Caisang go this time!


    Mu Caisang used the poisonous gas to condense into a weapon, but Tang Ye used a powerful force in his anger and broke the poisonous gas with one punch. However, Mu Caisang did not panic. She had already learned Tang Ye''s strength, and once again condensed the broken poison gas, and wanted to attack again.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye suddenly flew over and threw her on the carpet, making her unable to control the poison gas.


    "You are out of control!" Mu Caisang saw that Tang Ye looked like a crazy beast, and said in horror: "You''d better let me go and stabilize your vitality, otherwise you will die!"


    "Long-winded!" Tang Ye punched Mu Caisang, not listening to Mu Caisang''s words.


    There was a poisonous gas in Mu Caisang''s hand, forming a shield, and colliding with Tang Ye''s fist, facing each other. Mu Caisang began to worry, she was not afraid that Tang Ye would kill her, with her strength, she would not be easily killed by Tang Ye. What she worries about is that in this room full of poison, if she uses her energy and swells her blood to fight like this, the poison will melt into the blood. In this case, the poison can be detoxified unless the blood is drained. But the bloodletter will have to die, so the only way to detoxify is... to obey the medicine and vent your desires through sexual intercourse.


    Mu Caisang is very anxious. She is a widow who has been a widow for several years, and she has put her feelings on her daughter Sangsang wholeheartedly. She has not had a man in a few years. If the toxin evolves to the worst, she will either die or find a man to solve it. However, she, who has no interest in men, really does not want to have contact with men.


    She began to regret it. I had known it a long time ago that I would not easily attack Tang Ye this freak. Damn it, doing that with Wang Jianjia can still discover the colorless and odorless poison that he has given him. What man is this, beware of sleeping with women? This is a delusion of persecution, right?


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t have delusions of persecution, it was just the effect of improving the spirit and energy after he comprehended the dead wood and spring magic method. For him, with the ability to perceive everything in the dead wood and spring, everything that exists around him will be aware of a slight change. Something disharmonious like poison broke into him, he must have known it.


    No matter how anxious Mu Caisang was, Tang Ye waved his fist to kill her. She was so angry with Tang Ye that since Tang Ye didn''t die, she didn''t die! She tried her best to fight Tang Ye, fight and fight, regardless of their strength, they rolled on the carpet and couldn''t tell the outcome. After fighting for a while, when the two were fighting together again, Tang Ye finally felt the change in his body.


    He was sweating all over, and the towel he hurriedly put on was soaked. This is not right, why is it sweating like rain? And he quickly noticed that his lower body had already been raised high, which made him very embarrassed. Looking at Mu Caisang under him, he felt impossible. He wants to kill Mu Caisang and has absolutely no passion for Mu Caisang. Then why is Xiao Tang Ye so unbelievable?


    What was even scary was that after seeing Mu Caisang a few more times, he was suddenly stimulated by the charm of Mu Caisang, and his inner desires rose like a fire.


    Fuck, what''s going on?


    Tang Ye was anxious, he firmly believed that he wouldn''t be so disappointed. Although Mu Caisang''s mature-f female charm is unmatched, he has no shortage of beautiful women, so he doesn''t have ideas about Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang saw that Tang Ye was no longer eager to attack her. After breathing for a while, his body''s reaction was the same as Tang Ye''s. He began to have passion-y desires, his whole body was sweating like rain, his chest straightened up and his lower body was full and crisp. It feels like ants are crawling around and itchy, as if letting a man help to ease the friction.


    At this moment, Mu Caisang knew that the Chun-y medicinal toxins that had integrated into her body, and even the qi and blood, could not be controlled. She was ashamed, staring at Tang Ye with incomparable resentment, and shouted: "Now it''s fine, we all have to die! But I don''t want to die, I still have Sangsang to take care of! Woo..."


    What made Tang Ye''s brain circuit a bit unable to turn around is that Mu Caisang cried, crying very sincerely, very sad, not at all like the snake-hearted woman.


    Mu Caisang does this because of her daughter Sangsang. In this world, she is ruthless to everyone, but she is full of love for her daughter.


    Tang Ye felt the strangeness in his body, and finally realized what was going on, and said angrily to Mu Caisang: "You...you are the **** medicine given by spring-y?!"


    Mu Caisang did not speak. She didn''t bother to say it. At the beginning, she wanted Tang Ye to stop entangled and fight, and there were more important things to solve, but Tang Ye didn''t listen. Now that the trouble is so high, she feels that Tang Ye is responsible for it.


    Tang Ye, as a brilliant doctor, of course knew that the toxin had been incorporated into his body at this time, and even in his blood. He had no other means to detoxify. He could only use that... just like Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were poisoned before. Deep like that, he had to save them in that way.


    "I...grass!" Tang Ye rarely scolds dirty, but at this time he feels really complicated, and said angrily: "How many times should I be raped by Chun-y Yaoqiang-j?!"


    Tang Ye felt that his body was dying more and more, and wanted to run to find Wang Jianjia for help, but Wang Jianjia was in a coma. He couldn''t do that to a comatose woman. He felt so perverted. Moreover, even if Wang Jianjia wakes up, it is difficult for him to find Wang Jianjia. Because the poisoning was too deep, he knew the consequences would be terrible. It was the first time for Wang Jianjia. What Wang Jianjia would get would not be enjoyment, but pain, and might even have terrible consequences. Didn¡¯t a certain country¡¯s actress die just because he was shooting a small movie with a foreign man, and because the man was too aggressive, the stems and ridges were foaming at the mouth?


    Tang Ye was very anxious, but Mu Caisang, who was pressed under him because of the tumbling and fighting with him, did not respond, but her condition was not good, her eyes were desperate, and she wondered what Sangsang would do in the future.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and thought for a while, gritted his teeth for the last time, made a difficult decision, reached out and broke Mu Caisang''s legs apart. Mu Caisang was shocked by his actions like this, and said angrily: "You, what are you going to do?!"


    She faintly guessed what Tang Ye was going to do.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "To survive!"


    "You..." Mu Caisang was furious, she had never thought of having something like that with Tang Ye. However, when Tang Ye acted on her, her body that was already itchy by the Yu-h fire immediately reacted, uncontrollably trying to use Tang Ye''s body to vent. One is the reason for the physical desire, and the other is that she thinks of her daughter. She didn''t want to leave her daughter alone, she was willing to do everything for her daughter.


    So, half **** and half rejecting Tang Ye, she slowly became fully cooperating with Tang Ye, even more active and eager than Tang Ye. She was a woman who hadn''t had a man for several years, and it happened to be the most intense period of femininity in her 30s. At this moment, she couldn''t bear it anymore and threw Tang Ye down.


    "Damn..." Tang Ye looked sad, who could understand the taste of being forced by a woman?

 Chapter 456： You still die!

    When Mu Caisang prepared the spring-y medicine, it was estimated that Tang Ye was going to be a cow that was alive and dead on a woman''s belly. It was so fierce that it was life-threatening. Tang Ye didn''t know how many times he had been with Mu Caisang and felt his body collapsed. However, he still squatted on Mu Caisang to vent. And Mu Caisang is the same, it seems that he is not satisfied.


    The situation of the two of them was like taking a serious laxative. Just after coming out of the toilet, their stomachs gurgled, and they had to run into the toilet again before the belt was pulled.


    Tang Ye really wanted to cry. There are so many thirsty men in the world, so many single men, so many men secretly hiding in the room, so why does this have to happen to him?


    "You woman is really vicious!" Tang Ye gritted his teeth while looking at Mu Caisang under him.


    At this time, Mu Caisang''s clothes were all gone, revealing the plump but not bloated, elastic, moist and crimson carcass everywhere, any place is a fatal temptation that makes a man unable to control himself. There was also the exhausted look of ecstasy after lingering with Tang Ye several times, it was the pinnacle state of the familiar-fuck.


    But Tang Ye didn''t want to appreciate it, and wanted to twist Mu Caisang''s neck, but he couldn''t do that. On the contrary, Mu Caisang was immersed in the pleasure of enjoying the moisturizing of men again after being a widow for many years, and because of the poison, he kept going to Tang Ye. Tang Ye liked her, she liked Tang Ye, and of course to Tang Tang. The appearance of the night request.


    It''s really hateful!


    To vent his hatred, Tang Ye increased his strength and wanted Mu Caisang to suffer, but Mu Caisang was very happy and enjoyed it very much.


    Nima''s... Tang Ye felt humiliated, and the man''s dignity was trampled down to worthless. As for the medicinal properties of Chun-y medicine, Tang Ye quickly reacted and had to continue to press on Mu Caisang to exercise.


    After a long time, finally his body was no longer dominated by that desire, Tang Ye left directly from Mu Caisang, rolled over to the side of Mu Caisang, breathing heavily, too tired to move. Mu Caisang¡¯s situation is better than that of Tang Ye. After all, it¡¯s mainly men who are tired of doing that kind of thing, but after doing so much with Tang Ye, it¡¯s the first time to do this with a man again in so many years, and her whole body is also Limped, panting.


    When Tang Ye recovered a little bit of strength, suddenly, he pressed onto Mu Caisang''s body again. Instead of doing that exercise, he grabbed Mu Caisang''s neck and murderous intent emerged!


    Tang Ye firmly believed that Mu Caisang was a vicious woman. From the poison in the military hospital to the disease on the far north border, which one did not harm many innocent people. Besides, Mu Caisang still wants to kill him, he definitely can''t stay. Wouldn''t it be too ruthless to say that he killed her after getting into Mu Caisang? Bah, Tang Ye felt that she was **** by herself!


    Mu Caisang didn''t expect Tang Ye to pinch her neck suddenly, feeling extremely complicated, and feeling a sense of loss in her heart.


    This man is really decisive and cruel, as long as he thinks he must be killed, he will never show mercy, even if he and himself have been entangled just now!


    Mu Caisang''s loss turned into sadness, why did he fall to this point?


    I once followed a man who thought he could take care of his life, but found that he was only used as a tool. Then he was scolded by his biological mother as inferior to a prostitute. Now he had a relationship with a man, and the man came to kill himself in a blink of an eye!


    Mu Caisang is also a woman, thinking of what happened to her, she suddenly felt aggrieved.


    She pushed Tang Ye away, got up from the bed, grabbed her clothes and quickly put them on, and then ran with high heels, her eyes flushed. Tang Ye didn''t want her to run away, but when he was chasing, she was weak and didn''t want to move at all, so she could only let Mu Caisang go first.


    Tang Ye took some more time to rest, with a little strength, quickly cleared up the messy battlefield after fighting with Mu Caisang. As a result, he found that there were a lot of battlefields left by fighting Mu Caisang, not just on the bed, on the carpet, on the table, on the windows, etc. As long as it is suitable or convenient for men and women to do that thing, there seems to be some traces.


    Tang Ye feels a headache. He can''t remember some details. It may be that he was completely dominated by the strong medicinal properties at the beginning and did extremely crazy things, such as various postures that he hadn''t tried before... Tang Ye wanted to curse again. Isn''t that the first time that Mu Caisang was taken away? The first time to use a certain posture!


    After finally cleaning up the battlefield, Tang Ye quickly took Wang Jianjia out of the bathroom and put it on the bed to lie down, otherwise Wang Jianjia would wake up suddenly and it would be bad. Fortunately, Wang Jianjia was still asleep, and then he slept next to Wang Jianjia, his head tilted, and he fell asleep to death. It was really exhausting.


    ...


    Mu Caisang rushed home to endure fatigue and pain in his lower body. Rubbing with Tang Ye so frantically, her lower body must have been injured. But at that time, under the strong medicinal effect, the injury was a pleasure. She hasn''t arranged her clothes properly, and her high heels are still in her hands. After finally getting home, his daughter Sangsang leaped forward happily and said with a smile: "Mom, you are back!"


    Mu Caisang was still feeling wronged and his eyes were red. But in front of her daughter, she always kept a small smile and said: "Well, mom is back, Sangsang, go to do homework first, mom will take a shower, OK?"


    "Yeah!" Mu Sangsang was an obedient child, well-behaved and sensible, but when she saw Mu Caisang''s eyes red, she seemed to have just cried, and couldn''t help asking, "Mom, why are you crying?"


    Mu Caisang squeezed out a far-fetched smile, and said: "Mom is not crying, it''s because it''s raining and snowy outside and it''s so cold that it blows up her eyes."


    "Oh!" Sangsang nodded his head seriously, expressing that he understood that she was a little girl who made people like her from the bottom of her heart.


    Mu Caisang rubbed Sangsang''s little head, asked her to do homework, and then went to the bathroom to take a shower. In the bathroom, she turned on the shower and kept washing her body with hot water. When she reached the base of her thighs, she frowned sharply, sucking in pain. She looked down and saw that there were many red marks on her white and plump breast. She thought of the madness in the hotel and Tang Ye, even if she was a mature woman, she couldn''t help her cheeks getting hot, too crazy and ashamed. Under the urging of the medicinal effect, there is almost no lower limit to Tang Ye''s movements and postures.


    Mu Caisang felt extremely ashamed, but thinking of the pleasure and enjoyment he had from Tang Ye at that time, he couldn''t help being infatuated, biting his lip and humming, "That kid...the kung fu is really good, no wonder so many women are infatuated..."


    This time refers to the time spent in bed, which made Mu Caisang feel dying even under the influence of drugs. However, when she returned to reality, her expression suddenly became sad. She remembered very clearly how Tang Ye was going to kill her, resolute and cruel, without any hesitation! Tang Ye really wanted to kill her, even if he had such a fierce physical relationship with her!


    For a woman, this seems to be a huge blow. This reminded Mu Caisang of his own experience, and couldn''t help but hang up the shower, squatted on the floor, buried his head on his knees, and started crying aggrievedly.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I cried, and now I¡¯m out of control when I cried and turned into howling.


    That year, she was just a girl walking out of the mountains, yearning for a wonderful city outside. Then when he met Wen Jiangshan, the girl''s heart throbbed and fell into love. Originally, she thought she would be with Wen Jiangshan forever, but Wen Jiangshan was just a puppet arranged by Wen Dingmo, and Wen Dingmo let Wen Jiangshan abandon her with a word. Before that, despite Mu''s objections, she wanted to be with Wen Jiangshan. However, at the end of the day, it was discovered that everything was only the Wen Jia needed her ability as a Grass Gu. But she didn''t regret giving her the medicine. Granny Mu broke off with her, and she couldn''t go back to Tang Sect.


    Later, she collapsed in her heart, did some stupid things, became a member of the minister of helping the dragon, helped destroy the Tang Sect, and embarked on a path of killing. Maybe she shouldn''t be blamed, a wounded woman always needs a little support. Becoming ruthless is her support. She later learned that she was pregnant with Musangsang. Originally, she wanted to not have this child, but thinking that there would be nothing left, she gave birth to Musangsang, taking her daughter as a sustenance of life.


    After so many things, it is not easy for her to be a woman, but no one understands her, forgive her, she can only continue to remain indifferent and ruthless, the only thing that can open her heart is her daughter Sangsang.


    Now that she was touched in her heart, she felt the saddest thing was that even if she was crying loudly and no one was handing a tissue to wipe her tears, she still had to be strong alone. If you are not strong, what will Sangsang do in the future?


    The world is about to become a cannibalistic world. If you want your daughter to grow up safely, you must be strong!


    Mu Caisang stood up again, his face changed back to that indifferent appearance, as if the things that lingered with Tang Ye hadn''t happened. See you again in the future, it will still be you and me!

 Chapter 457： Come looking for filming again!

    The next day Wang Jianjia woke up, stretched his waist and turned over, touched Tang Ye''s body, suddenly jumped away, and covered his chest with his hands to prevent being taken advantage of. She breathed a sigh of relief when she saw Tang Ye sound asleep, and then remembered what happened last night.


    She blushed. She remembered that she had fallen in love with Tang Ye last night. She had already withdrawn her clothes, and Tang Ye had already lifted her legs, but at this moment, Tang Ye stopped and said, "Poisonous!", Then she covered her mouth and nose, and then she became unconscious.


    "Tang Ye, do you have any problems?" Wang Jianjia became worried. Since it was poisonous, it was an attack. She guessed that it was the minister who helped the dragon did it, and couldn''t help worrying about Tang Ye''s situation.


    But when she saw Tang Ye sleeping like a dead pig, she rolled her eyes immediately. Looking back at her body, she felt a bit regretful and disappointed. She felt that things were not going well between herself and Tang Ye, and there were so many accidents when she went to bed, would she be destined to have no relationship?


    Wang Jianjia was a little sad. He lay back on the bed, raised his head to Tang Ye¡¯s face, looked at Tang Ye¡¯s gentle eyes, couldn¡¯t help reaching out and touching, and said, ¡°I like you, I¡¯m very happy with you. I don''t want to be separated from you!"


    Tang Ye still slept very hard. It wasn''t that he wanted to, but the matter with Mu Caisang last night overstretched his strength and didn''t want to move at all.


    Wang Jianjia curled his lips silently, nodded Tang Ye''s forehead, and hummed, "Pig!"


    Tang Ye still did not move.


    Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes, calmed down, looked at Tang Ye, couldn''t help but slowly lowered his head and kissed Tang Ye''s face.


    Wang Jianjia was very nervous. She hadn''t taken the initiative to do such a bold thing. She couldn''t help her face becoming ruddy and her heartbeat pounding faster. It''s one thing to be kissed by Tang Ye, but another thing to take the initiative to kiss. She thinks this kind of nervousness and shame is wonderful, probably the so-called love.


    Tang Ye didn''t wake up. She felt that Tang Ye was tired, so she didn''t wake Tang Ye, went to wash herself, and ordered a breakfast for the waiter to bring it.


    However, she still didn''t wait until Tang Ye woke up. She didn''t want to wait any longer, and she would have to go to the military area to return to life later. She woke up Tang Ye, and Tang Ye wanted to stand up when she woke up, but she couldn''t stand up like her waist was sore!


    "What are you doing?" Wang Jianjia thought Tang Ye was weird, and it seemed that there was nothing wrong, so why did it seem to be exhausted?


    Tang Ye panicked, but couldn''t let Wang Jianjia know what happened last night, and smiled and concealed: "It''s okay, it''s just that I was attacked by someone last night and had a fight. I was very tired."


    "A fight makes you so tired? Are you not very good?" Wang Jianjia pouted.


    Tang Ye said in a bad temper: "Last night I endured the poison that others put in the fight, okay, you don''t need to comfort me, don''t you give me a tantrum?"


    Tang Ye was very good at being fierce to women, Wang Jianjia knew that he shouldn''t do this to Tang Ye, put down the shelf and expressed regret to Tang Ye, and then served Tang Ye for breakfast, and the two reconciled.


    Taking advantage of breakfast time, Tang Ye hurriedly used the strength of dead wood to relieve his exhaustion, otherwise he would not even be able to get out of the hotel. Then there was the vitality of the dead wood and spring, and he recovered a lot. After breakfast, he and Wang Jianjia left the hotel to return to the military area Wang Shoujiang.


    ...


    Mu Yue was sitting in his office dealing with documents. A little girl from the front desk personnel knocked in and said respectfully: "Mr. Mu, there is your courier."


    "Huh?" Mu Yue frowned.


    The little girl at the front desk took the courier in to Mu Yue and quit. Everyone in the company knows that Mu Yue is deeply loved by Murong Huansha, so Mu Yue''s position in the company is very high, and the company employees are all kind to her.


    Mu Yue opened the courier and it was a document. After taking it out, it was an invitation letter. She was speechless, and it was the director who came and wanted someone to film with her again. She didn''t understand why the director fell in love with Tang Ye. Where is Tang Ye good, as an actor? Oh, yes, that guy is bragging and no one can see through it. It''s a good material for acting. However, I don''t need him to film!


    Mu Yue''s attitude is still the same, his man does not need to rely on filming to eat! Even if Murong Huansha doesn''t raise Tang Ye, she will raise it. So she decisively shred the invitation letter and threw it into the trash can.


    Ding Ding Ding!


    Mu Yue''s cell phone rang suddenly, and she looked at the ID, it was a strange number. She frowned, but still answered.


    "Miss Mu, hello, I''m Director Kim..."


    "I''m not free!" Mu Yue immediately hung up the phone with a cold snort when he heard the other party saying it was the director.


    But the phone continued to ring.


    Mu Yue was angry. After answering the phone, he hummed without waiting for the other person to speak: "Director Jin, are you looking for someone from me to film? I will ask you a question, how much do you pay for the movie? I tell you, Start without 50 million, don''t think about using my people!"


    "This..." Director Kim was speechless.


    Do you still need to talk about this if you are looking for an actor and filming? How many actors would rather post upside down and beg to arrange a role for them! Starting with a salary of 50 million, it''s really an uncle, a kid who showed up on the street, is it an actor yet to be confirmed, and mention this sky-high salary?


    Director Jin is not a fool, knowing that Mu Yue deliberately does not want to cooperate with him, otherwise, with his reputation as Director Jin, it is never he who begged for an actor, but the actor begged him. In this case, he didn''t force it, he could only sigh and hung up the phone.


    Mu Yue curled her lips, and didn''t feel that she was doing anything wrong, so she would not let Tang Ye go to film. People are afraid of being famous, pigs are afraid of being strong, and she believes that with Tang Ye''s ability, she will become popular as long as she goes to film. This mysterious confidence comes from her love for Tang Ye. And because of her love for Tang Ye, she didn''t want to let Tang Yehong.


    There are so many popular people, if Tang Yehong gets red, wouldn''t he spend less time with her? Now she feels that Tang Ye has spent enough time with her, and she will never let other things take up Tang Ye''s time!


    Mu Yue probably knew why the director Jin wanted Tang Ye to go to the filming. At this time, she opened a folder on her computer and played a video. It was Tang Ye who went to Wulimen Long Street to provoke Chen Haihang with the axe last time. I fought a few streets all by myself. At that time, Tang Ye was so handsome in Tai Chi posture, like a martial arts master portrayed in movie special effects. It is estimated that Director Jin is fond of Tang Ye''s temperament.


    Mu Yue hid the video of Tang Ye privately, and put it to watch when he thought about Tang Ye. She always feels pleasing to the eyes, and feels proud of Tang Ye, the more she looks, the more she likes it.


    What she also likes about Tang Ye is that Tang Ye handles the relationship between her and Murong Huansha very harmoniously, so that she does not worry about Murong Huansha''s identity. After experiencing the last time Tang Ye had made friends with her and Murong Huansha at the same time, she looked forward to the future even more, mainly because the awkward relationship with Murong Huansha was completely resolved. For her, it was extremely unbearable for three people to get close together, but now she likes it very much.


    Because she doesn''t need to worry about Murong Huansha''s unhappy when she has a private relationship with Tang Ye like before. She likes Tang Ye, but she can''t bear to hurt Murong Huansha.


    After closing the video, Mu Yue received a message from Murong Huansha that Tang Ye was back. With joy, she immediately went to Murong Huansha''s office, wondering if she could meet Tang Ye. Because the next big thing Murong Huansha has to do is to break away from the Murong family''s control and start to stand on its own. Murong Huansha''s ambition has never changed. She does not want to be controlled by Murong''s family, but wants to build her own business empire.


    Tang Ye''s help is indispensable to accomplish this, because Tang Ye now has a heavy weight on the red wall. Especially after the matter on the far north border was resolved, the emperor of the Red Wall would definitely reward Tang Ye again, so if Tang Ye made some requests, the adult should not refuse.


    Murong Huansha has been waiting for this day for a long time. Her ambition will be brought into full play in the future stage of chaos in the world, and will play a vital role in the general trend of the world.

 Chapter 458： The Holy Land of the Military Region!

    After all, Red Wall is not a place where children played home, so even Tang Ye, who was summoned by the emperor, could not just go there, otherwise people would inevitably gossip. Moreover, in the current period when the minister supporting the dragon is fully acting, the action arranged by the emperor is more concealed, the better. So Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia went to the military area and obtained instructions from the lord of the Red Wall by seeing Wang Shoujiang.


    From Wang Airen to Wang Shoujiang, to the current Wang Jianjia, the loyal loyalists of the Wang family have made outstanding contributions and have very high prestige in the military area. Now Wang Shoujiang holds an important position in the military region, directly under the orders of the emperor of the Red Wall. This means that the Wang family was reused by the Red Wall once again and became the pillar of the country. It is a pity that there are now more descendants of the Wang family who are in business than in the army, otherwise no one will be able to shake the status of the Wang family.


    "Have you been to the military area?" Wang Jianjia asked Tang Ye while sitting in the car.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Originally, Grandpa Wang wanted to arrange for me to go, but with the outbreak of the Xuanhuang plan and the actions of the minister of dragon support, there is no time for me to go to the military area to exercise slowly."


    "You still need a fart to train." Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes and said: "I came to the military area for two main purposes, one is to improve your strength, but you never seem to have to worry about your strength. You''ve always been so good. Another purpose is to rely on the reputation of the military district to climb up, so that you can easily enter the red wall and gain corresponding power, but now you are directly summoned by the adult of the red wall, you don¡¯t need the military district platform at all. ."


    Tang Ye touched his nose and smiled embarrassedly. Although Wang Jianjia curled his mouth to speak, it was undoubtedly his approval. He smiled and said: "It''s not because of the trouble caused by Xuanhuang''s plan. I originally thought about living a small life."


    Wang Jianjia showed a sad face, leaning on Tang Ye, and said, "I''m afraid that the red wall master''s instructions, we are going to be separated again, I don''t want to be separated from you. Even if we do not want to be so fast, we have one more thing. I didn''t do it..."


    Wang Jianjia''s face was reddened.


    Tang Ye knew that she was alluding to the failure to do that thing smoothly, and shook her hand, and said: "Don''t worry about this thing. The bridal chamber is one of the four great things in life. You should have a good time and a good place. , And a good atmosphere, so that you can enjoy the fun of fish and water."


    Wang Jianjia couldn''t help but shudder, looking at Tang Ye with a disgusting expression, and humming: "I''ve been with you for a long time, and people have become shameless. This kind of remark is still verbal, hey! "


    Tang Ye laughed loudly, put his arms around Wang Jianjia''s fragrant shoulder, and touched Wang Jianjia''s chest with one hand, taking advantage of it, making Wang Jianjia a bit shy.


    Tang Ye has indeed never been to the military area. In fact, the military area does not refer to a single place, but a collective term, which refers to the military headquarters of the entire country. As for the military area in Yenching, it is because there is one place in Yenching that is very famous for the entire national military, and that is the Babaoshan Military Area.


    When it comes to Babaoshan, no soldier would not know it, mainly because Babaoshan is very special, where countless ancestors of heroic spirits sleep. These heroes are all heroes and people of lofty ideals in the country. So Babaoshan has other names, such as the cemetery of heroes and the cemetery of martyrs.


    Encouraged by the heroes of the ancestors, every soldier who came out of the Babaoshan Military Region was an outstanding talent. Year after year, generation after generation, slowly, the Babaoshan Military Region became the representative of the military region. Therefore, it is usually said that entering the military area for training is to go to the Babaoshan Military Area for study and training, to be nurtured and inspired by the ancestors, and to become an outstanding talent.


    As the car got closer and closer to Babao Mountain, Tang Ye felt a huge aura of righteousness, which immediately made people respectful. Tang Ye did not dare to do anything frivolous towards Wang Jianjia, because he felt from the bottom of his heart that this hill had its ancestor heroes wandering and guarding, and if there was any extraordinary behavior, it would be provocation, contempt, and insult to them. , And they will punish such people without hesitation.


    There seems to be the heroic will from ancient times to the present, and the awe-inspiring righteousness gathered from ancient times to the present. This is Babaoshan, where countless ancestors, heroes and martyrs slept.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s awe, Wang Jianjia secretly covered his mouth and smiled. Compared to Tang Ye, she is relatively lucky. Because she is the granddaughter of the Wang family, she was brought here by Wang Airen and Wang Shoujiang since she was a child. He was innocent and innocent when he was a child, did not have so many worldly sins, and would not be tested so seriously by the ancestors.


    The ancestors are sacred and full of righteousness. If those evil people and filthy things are in Babaoshan, they will feel very uncomfortable. This is a holy land.


    Wang Jianjia shook Tang Ye''s hand and said, "I want to see if you are a good person or a bad person. If you are a bad person, you will definitely vomit."


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and quickly adapted to the awe-inspiring righteousness of the ancestors. He opened his eyes and watched Wang Jianjia smile, and said: "Actually, it''s not so mysterious. Evil, or innocence, is a dark and filthy thing. Like ordinary bad people, such as ordinary thieves, they are just wrong in their behavior. Before they reach the point of inner evil, they will not be affected by the awe-inspiring righteousness of the ancestors."


    "There are also those who stand firm, such as Wen Zhongyuan, do you say that Wen Zhongyuan is bad? You will definitely say bad, because he will kill many people in order to realize the Xuanhuang plan. But even if he comes to the holy land of Babaoshan , Will not be affected too much. Because some good or bad cannot be judged so simply, the ideal of the text in the original text is sacred and great to a small group of them. There are even some ancestors who follow their ideas it''s the same."


    Wang Jianjia was taught by Tang Ye and rolled his eyes. She just wanted to show off with Tang Ye, showing her cuteness and mischief.


    "You have said everything, can''t you just pretend to be stupid a few times?" Wang Jianjia grunted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then touched his nose awkwardly, and said, "Okay, then I will say less."


    "No, you have to say anything you want to say, otherwise you will suffocate yourself." Wang Jianjia still snorted.


    This time Tang Ye rolled his eyes, did he let himself say it or not?


    After passing Babaoshan, we arrive at the western mountain behind, which is the large camp of Babaoshan Military Region. To describe it, it''s better than being a university. Although it is on the mountain, but all living equipments are available. The living conditions and environment in the small buildings, training venues, and entertainment gardens are no worse than those outside. And those who can enter here are more honorable than those outside.


    At the gate of the military area, there are two dragon-carved stone pillars and a large iron gate. Inside, there is a straight avenue with neat tall trees on both sides of the avenue. At first glance, there is no one in front of the gate, but who knows there will be a master guarding it. The quiet atmosphere makes people feel mysterious, and when you walk inside, you will find that it is open and cheerful, and there is no magic.


    Tang Ye got out of the car with Wang Jianjia, looked at this sacred place in the military area, and felt like this is another step forward, right? But what is the point in terms of the current situation?


    In fact, Tang Ye felt that according to Wang Airen''s original plan, it would be better to move forward step by step. If that''s the case, then you can experience a unique life when you enter the military area, just like going to college. But now, it''s all in response to the Xuanhuang plan.


    "This **** Xuanhuang plan has caused many people''s lives to deviate from the normal track..." Tang Ye squinted leisurely.


    At this moment, Mu Caisang appeared on the mountain road not far behind him.

 Chapter 459： Go east to Mount Tai!

    Although Tang Ye and Mu Caisang had a crazy entanglement, the two of them had a clear stand. One stood on the side of the emperor of the red wall against the Xuanhuang plan, and the other, as a minister of dragon support, exhausted various means to realize the Xuanhuang plan. Now that Tang Ye appeared in the military area, it was undoubtedly the emperor of the Red Wall who had something to confess. Mu Caisang wanted to contain Tang Ye, so he would naturally monitor him at any time.


    For their long-supporting minister, Tang Ye has become a huge trouble. And Tang Ye might be the one who was fighting for that extra bit of luck, it might be a chess piece laid by the old Taoist who was called Xianwaixian thousands of years ago, and it was difficult to kill easily. Therefore, Wen Zhongyuan didn''t want to cause other accidents, and temporarily put aside his plan to directly kill Tang Ye and let Mu Caisang monitor him. As long as Tang Ye didn''t act excessively, he would not move him.


    This is not a kind of helplessness and failure of Wen Zhongyuan. Now Wen Zhongyuan feels a pain in his heart every time he hears about Tang Ye''s news. Originally he wanted to get rid of Tang Ye, but now Tang Ye is not only okay, but also gives them a headache for the minister who helps the dragon. Every day Tang Ye lived, it seemed to remind him of his failure. It is undoubtedly a huge shame for people who have lived in a simple and concise manner, such as a strategist of heaven and earth, who are strategizing, winning thousands of miles away, and who have hardly failed.


    However, Wen Zhongyuan''s patience is admirable. He can use Xuan Huang as the most important factor to kill Tang Ye without losing his reason. Perhaps this is the reason why he is better than others.


    Now they are embarking on a plan for the Eight Great Dragon Vessels. The Eight Great Dragon Vessels are related to the power of the Wolong Dragon and must not be lost. Therefore, they chose to temporarily put down Tang Ye''s unpredictable bomb.


    Mu Caisang watched Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia enter the military area, squinted his eyes, and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, you''d better not be nosy, otherwise you will rush Wen Zhongyuan, and you can''t imagine how terrible the consequences will be. Wen Zhongyuan... is a beast terrible than anyone!"


    As the person that Zhongyuan wants to get close to most, Mu Caisang knows Zhongyuan better than others. Don''t think that Wen Zhongyuan is a person who always keeps a small smile and looks low-key and easy-going. In fact, it is just that Wen Zhongyuan is not angry. Even with the failure of the previous far north game, the text is silent and gloomy, but it is only a small anger. If Wen Zhongyuan gets furious, it won''t be a matter of one or two people.


    It would be better for me to bear the people of the world than the people of the world to bear me! Wen Zhongyuan is probably such a person.


    After Mu Caisang, Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia disappeared at the gate of the military area, they flashed to the other side of the mountain road and sneaked into the military area. With her strength, there is no place to go. Moreover, as a person who has mastered the skills of poison, even if he encounters an enemy stronger than her, relying on the terribleness of poisoning, it is easy to escape.


    In addition, if she wants to kill someone, it is very scary, because as long as she releases the poison, even if it is to deal with a city, it is not difficult.


    The poison is terrible and unimaginable. If one day Mu Caisang goes mad and uses poison to harm a village or a city, it will be a disaster. Perhaps this is the reason why Tang Ye insists on killing Mu Caisang. The hidden dangers that Mu Caisang can pose are much more serious than others!


    Tang Ye followed Wang Jianjia into the military area, and saw different instructors leading a small team in training, all with high spirits. Tang Ye felt a strong vitality, this is the induction effect of dead wood every spring. Here the vitality is strong, and the strength of dead wood in spring is also very strong.


    Walking through the straight avenue, I came to a small square with a small fountain in the center, a huge monument of merit and several giant statues, which are very magnificent and shocking. At this time, Wang Shoujiang stopped under the statue, staring silently and thinking.


    When Wang Jianjia saw Wang Shoujiang, the girl''s heart rose, and she walked over quietly like a thief, then stretched out her hand to cover Wang Shoujiang''s eyes from behind, deliberately changed her voice and said mischievously: "Uncle, guess who I am?"


    Wang Shoujiang laughed and said, "My little princess, you finally know that you are back?"


    Seeing Wang Shoujiang, Wang Jianjia knew who she was at once, curled her lips squeamishly, let go of the hand covering Wang Shoujiang''s eyes, and hummed, "Uncle, why did you recognize me again?"


    Tang Ye walked up and said, "You are stupid. When you walked past, the shadow was reflected under the fountain. Uncle had already seen it."


    Wang Jianjia glared at Tang Ye and hummed, "You are stupid!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, not to coax Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Shoujiang looked at them lovingly and smiled, and said to Tang Ye: "You kid, I really don''t know how to make women like them. Isn''t it true that if you don''t coax women, don''t give them face, the more they worry about them?"


    "Bah!" Wang Jianjia grunted, "Women won''t like this bastard!"


    Wang Shoujiang was shocked and looked at Wang Jianjia and said, "Could it be that our princess has become a prince?"


    "Uncle!" Wang Jianjia was angry and shook Wang Shoujiang''s hand.


    Wang Shoujiang laughed again, his face full of relief and affection, and said: "Okay, my little princess, let''s not tease you?"


    Tang Ye got up and looked at Wang Shoujiang''s greetings: "Hello, uncle."


    Wang Shoujiang looked at Tang Ye and said admiringly: "Nice kid, I asked you to bring cymbals back to the northern border last time, and I also asked you to come to the military area to chat. Hey, I didn''t expect you to do these two things together!"


    Wang Jianjia wouldn¡¯t let Wang Shoujiang praise Tang Ye so much, lest Tang Ye float up to the sky, and hummed: "Uncle, Tang Ye didn¡¯t bring me back, but I want to come back. I miss you, and I miss grandpa and dad. Mother!"


    "Well, uncle knows that our family Jianjia is the most sensible child, and knows that he will come back to see his family." Wang Shoujiang smiled from ear to ear.


    Tang Ye watched by the side, feeling that this scene was very warm. Wang Shoujiang is an iron-blooded soldier, usually more serious, like a devil instructor. But at this time, seeing Wang Jianjia, Wang Shoujiang looked like a cold-faced person, just an elder who laughed and coaxed the little girl.


    Tang Ye had some feelings. He was alive, what did he pursue so much for, wouldn''t it be enough to have this kind of warmth?


    However, this warmth will soon be destroyed by Xuan Huang''s plan. Tang Ye''s stance slowly became firm. If the Xuanhuang plan would destroy the things he wanted to protect, he could only fight against the minister who helped the dragon!


    After reuniting after a long absence, Wang Shoujiang and Wang Jianjia had a lot to say, and Tang Ye was with them. When the greeting was over, Wang Shoujiang glanced at the hero statue standing behind him, his expression stern, and said: "It was the lord at the red wall who asked you to come here, so you know what it is for. Although I don''t want to do this, I I still have to tell you that you are about to separate."


    Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia''s expressions turned gloomy. Although they knew this would be the result, they were still a little sad after getting the affirmative answer.


    Wang Shoujiang said solemnly: "This matter is about the luck of the entire country, because it is the eight dragon veins of the dragon. These eight dragon veins are Longtou Mountain in Yanjing, the ancient basin of the Yellow River, Shennongjia in the Central Plains, Mount Tai in the east, and Sunlight in the Qinghai-Tibet Highlands in the northwest The city, the Shu Road in the Kingdom of Heaven, the Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea, and the most mysterious Kunlun Mountain. But if you know that the dragon vein is not enough, you have to find the dragon gate in the dragon vein. Now the minister of the dragon is on the move, and we can''t delay. However, we are not sufficiently manpowered and can only be separated. This will be a difficult and dangerous struggle. Are you ready?"


    Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia nodded solemnly.


    Wang Shoujiang looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you are going to Mount Tai, where the Dragon Gate is the fastest at the moment, and you must defend the power of Wolong in front of the minister of Fulong."

 Chapter 460： Yulong Jade Seal!

    People are certainly no stranger to Mount Tai, because it is the head of the Five Sacred Mountains. Dongyue Taishan, Xiyue Huashan, Nanyue Hengshan, Beiyue Hengshan, Zhongyue Songshan, Mount Tai ranks first, known as the world''s first mountain, is the world''s cultural and natural dual heritage, is a national 5A-level tourist attractions. In addition to these honors, if it is aimed at the Xuanhuang plan, then it depends on the mythology here.


    Mount Tai was regarded by the ancients as a sacred place "straight through to the throne", and it became a sacred mountain for the people to worship and the emperor to swear. From the beginning of the emperor to the Qing Dynasty, there have been several generations of emperors here to enshrine meditation or worship and pray for the heavens.


    At the same time, there are many myths and legends here. For example, Pangu opened up the world. It is said that the head of Pangu was transformed into Mount Tai. It is also said that Emperor Dongyue is the **** of Mount Tai, also known as King Tai and King Wuyue, ranking second in the Yuqing Yuan Palace, crowning the top of the five mountains, and connected with Pangu. Legend is the fifth-generation grandson of King Pangu. , Mastering people''s souls, mastering life and death, high and low and official positions, is the beginning of all things.


    In addition to these deeds, Mount Tai is also closely related to Confucius and other great historical figures, and is regarded as the place where the idea of ??"Harmony between Man and Nature" is sued.


    As for the ministers who help the dragon, this is a part of Wolong, where the dragon veins hide, and contains the power of Wolong. Wolong is the fallen dragon. The power of Shenlong is unimaginable.


    Wang Shoujiang gave Tang Ye a golden jade seal, which looked like a jade seal, but it was not a jade seal, but a royal dragon jade seal.


    Wang Shoujiang said: "This is the imperial dragon jade seal that the emperor of the Red Wall asked me to give you. This jade seal has the same function as the Chuan Guo Yu Xi. However, the Chuan Guo Yu Xi absorbs the luck of heaven and earth, and this The imperial dragon jade seal absorbs the power of Wolong. After you find the dragon gate, you use the imperial dragon jade seal to absorb those powers. The imperial dragon jade seal is the highest weapon talisman of the emperors in the past, so even the power of the dragon is absorbed by the imperial dragon jade seal , Is still the guardian power of the country, so that it can avoid the collapse of the earth and cause unimaginable disasters. Otherwise, the dragon gate is destroyed by the ministers who help the dragon, or the power is gained by them, there may be Taishan Shenhai, Qilu The earth has become a terrible disaster in the mulberry field."


    Wang Shoujiang stared at Tang Ye solemnly, and said solemnly, "Tang Ye, do you know the importance of this matter?"


    Tang Ye nodded, but felt that this task was too heavy. Last time, the emperor of the Red Wall asked him to take on the fortunes of the northern garrison, and now he is handing over the safety of Qilu land to him. The burden is not heavy. He is afraid that if he fails, it will kill thousands of people, so he shouldn''t be a sinner forever.


    Is this the so-called greater ability, greater responsibility?


    Wang Shoujiang knew that it would be an excessive request to entrust such a heavy burden to Tang Ye, and asked Tang Ye: "Are you angry with the task that is constantly being pressed down from above?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye said simply: "In fact, I just want to spend a little time with the people around me, but now, when I am running around, I have to take on such a heavy responsibility, let alone the people I care about. If you are not careful, countless lives may be harmed. I really don''t want to do such a thing."


    "Yeah." Wang Shoujiang didn''t say how to persuade Tang Ye, "Then do you want to do this kind of thing?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye said bluntly: "There are many people I care about being involved in this kind of thing. If I don''t care, they will have an accident. This is something I cannot accept."


    Wang Shoujiang sighed: "Yes, not for myself, but also for the people around me."


    Tang Ye glanced at Wang Jianjia and said, "Where is Jianjia going?"


    "Shennongjia." Wang Shoujiang said.


    Wang Jianjia was afraid that Tang Ye was worried, and said, "I will take care of myself."


    Wang Shoujiang sighed, and said, "Things on Mount Tai are more urgent, so you have to leave Tang Ye earlier than the others. I''m afraid you will have to leave tomorrow. What do you have to explain, and the people you want to see, take advantage of it. Let''s finish it today."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye lowered his head and said softly.


    After Wang Shoujiang explained the matter, let Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia say something private, so that he would not interfere with the young man. Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye''s expression sinking a bit, and shook his hand and said, "I''m sorry, I insisted on asking you to help the lord of the Red Wall. You have worked hard."


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia and smiled, and said, "Your reason for comforting me is too false. If you don''t ask me for help, the adult at Red Wall will let me go? Now the adult at Red Wall. As long as you can do things, you will not let it go."


    "But I still feel sorry for you..." Wang Jianjia always felt that his status as a soldier had burdened Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "I really feel sorry for me so? Then give me some compensation?"


    "You..." When Wang Jianjia heard Tang Ye''s words, she knew that Tang Ye had a bad mind. First of all, she was annoyed, but she soon lost her temper. She watched Tang Ye blush and said: "You, you What kind of compensation?"


    "How can you compensate me?" Tang Ye smirked and stared at Wang Jianjia''s plump breasts.


    Wang Jianjia bit his lip and said, "Do you want me?"


    "No!" Tang Ye shook his head resolutely. He has just recovered from the crazy battle with Mu Caisang, and he has lingering fears about the fact that he did with a woman. He now has a kind of shadow, he feels that he is raped when he sleeps with a woman, so he must not do that!


    They were all harmed by Mu Caisang''s spring-y medicine. The madness that night was like doing all the love of a lifetime. Hey, Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking, what does Mu Caisang think about this matter?


    Wang Jianjia was originally very shy to say those things, but Tang Ye refused altogether. He pouted and became angry. He hummed, "If you don''t want it, don''t give it anymore!"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to take care of her, she was duplicity. At this moment, Tang Ye saw the figure of an acquaintance, Yin Jun. He went to greet Yin Jun and said, "Young Master Yin, what a coincidence."


    Tang Ye feels that Yin Jun is not that annoying anymore, and he doesn''t mind contacting Yin Jun a lot. In fact, he has another purpose in seeking Yin Jun, which is to ask about Jiang Ruoqing''s situation.


    Yin Jun glanced at Tang Ye, his face was not good, because Jiang Ruoqing went to Sunlight City. He felt that Tang Ye made Jiang Ruoqing angry and hummed: "This is not a coincidence. I came to see you on purpose."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, very puzzled.


    Yin Jun said angrily: "Ruoqing went to Sunlight City alone. Originally, the arrangement of the adult at Red Wall was not so urgent, but because she didn''t want to see you, she left early. I will tell you, if something happens to Ruoqing I''ll be the first to settle accounts with you!"


    Yin Jun snorted heavily, shaking his head and leaving without waiting for Tang Ye to react.


    When Tang Ye heard that Jiang Ruoqing had gone to Sunlight City, he immediately thought about the eight dragon veins. It seemed that Jiang Ruoqing was also one of the people appointed by the adult at Red Wall. Tang Ye probably knew why Jiang Ruoqing was angry with him, probably because he did not say goodbye the last time he left. But when he thought about it, he felt that the relationship with Jiang Ruoqing was too close?


    Ouch!


    Tang Ye was thinking, when Wang Jianjia suddenly pinched her waist. Wang Jianjia stared at him and said, "Tang Ye, did you hook up with Jiang Ruoqing''s woman while I was away?"


    "No, you think too much." Tang Ye said silently.


    Wang Jianjia and Jiang Ruoqing are both girls who grew up in the military region. They are called the Shuangjiao of the military region, so they are often compared. In addition, the two previous grandfathers, Wang Airen and Jiang Xingkong were secretly competing, so the relationship between the two women has not been harmonious, they are rivals. What Yin Jun said just now made Wang Jianjia feel that Tang Ye''s relationship with Jiang Ruoqing was very close, so she was very angry.


    She didn''t believe Tang Ye''s words, and hummed: "It doesn''t matter that Jiang Ruoqing will leave because of you?"


    "Too lazy to care about you." Tang Ye didn''t want to explain, there are so many things now, there is no need to worry about them.


    Wang Jianjia was sad, and said in an aura: "Ignore you, I will ignore you, huh!"


    Hmph, Wang Jianjia entered the military area directly. But Tang Ye was going to Mount Tai tomorrow, so he didn''t continue to go inside, and went back to talk to Lin Yourong about this.

 Chapter 461： Slap and bend it!

    Tang Ye felt very sad. Last time he went to the far north border, Wang Shoujiang was woken up by Wang Shoujiang to take a plane before dawn, and Lin Yourong who was sleeping next to him was awakened. Lin Yourong must be extremely reluctant to leave him, but he has been holding back not to say it because he didn''t want to cause trouble to him. Then Lin Yourong braved the autumn rain to send him away. He had been away for a long time. Lin Yourong was still wearing a coat and standing at the door looking around. The appearance of the pitiful little daughter-in-law was really distressing.


    Tang Ye originally thought that when he came back from the extreme north border, he could rest for a while and accompany Lin Yourong, but in the end there was another **** thing about the eight dragons. He wanted to scold his mother, is this still endless?


    At this moment, his violent spirit is soaring, and he has the urge to kill all the ministers who help the dragon. If he kills the ministers of the dragon, he can quietly accompany his wife, right? !


    Tang Ye walked out of the military area and entered the Panshan Highway, suddenly feeling a familiar breath.


    "This old woman..." Tang Ye was extremely angry at this moment.


    Mu Caisang!


    He immediately moved and rushed towards the breath of Mu Caisang. Just because he was upset, Mu Caisang came to follow him again, so he had to find Mu Caisang to vent. Although he knew that Mu Caisang was not weak, even if he couldn''t kill Mu Caisang, it was good to be able to beat him.


    Mu Caisang was evacuating, she just wanted to sneak into the military area to monitor Tang Ye, but suddenly felt the pressure of a few terrifying strengths, she was shocked and quickly retreated. Those few terrifying strengths did not catch up, she guessed it was the power of the ancestors who guarded here. Those great men sleeping here are where Haoran is righteous, and she will be under pressure if she moves her mind.


    However, the retreating Mu Caisang suddenly felt a fierce aura rushing towards her, and suddenly became angry and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye!"


    Although the two people have had a crazy relationship, it was compelling. Now they return to their respective positions and become enemies!


    Mu Caisang and Tang Ye met each other and started fighting without talking nonsense. Tang Ye attacked with a hard Tai Chi fist, Mu Caisang drew out the poisonous gas to form a personal shield. The poisonous gas seemed to have the will of life, flexibly wrapped around Mu Caisang''s hand, blocking Tang Ye''s domineering fist.


    The fighting between the two has always been that you can''t kill me, I can''t kill you, you hurt me, and I slap you. But it was a good time to fight well.


    After each collision, the two jumped back to confront each other. Tang Ye glared at Mu Caisang and shouted: "Why are you a woman so annoying? Why do you pester me like a fly? I''ve heard of men pestering women, but never seen women pestering men like this. Why? Is it because we worked vigorously all night, so you are obsessed with me?"


    Tang Ye sneered ironically.


    Mu Caisang''s expression remained unchanged, and he stared at Tang Ye and said, "You and I were just to survive that night. If I remember correctly, you first...press me."


    "Yes, I pressed you first, but then it was you who became hungry and thirsty like a wolf. I still remember your coquettish and sultry scream, that wrapped me with your legs..."


    "Enough!" Mu Caisang interrupted Tang Ye''s sarcasm and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, do you think this can ruin my state of mind? I''m not a gangster on the roadside. The words angered."


    "Aren''t you angry now?" Tang Ye sneered.


    "You..." Mu Caisang thought Tang Ye was particularly hateful.


    She stopped talking nonsense with Tang Ye. Men can scold women with many vulgar words, but women seldom scold back like men with vulgar words. She condensed a group of poisonous gas and attacked Tang Ye, and looked for opportunities to retreat. Can''t kill Tang Ye, she doesn''t want to fight. It was very close to the military area, and she didn''t want to wait to be beaten by the crowd.


    Tang Ye had already known Mu Caisang''s poisonous gas moves, clenched his fists, rushed to scatter the poisonous gas, and then quickly rushed to Mu Caisang. Mu Caisang was startled and took two steps back, but Tang Ye threw him to the ground and wrestled. For Mu Caisang, he must be hit against her body, because if the distance is pulled, Mu Caisang can control the poisonous gas infinitely. To put it bluntly, she is like a long-range attacking character that controls weapons, so her melee strength is a little bit worse. If she can be forced to not draw out the poisonous gas, she will win.


    However, Mu Caisang was not that simple. She drew out the poison gas and used it, not like a magician who needed to chant and read notes to make moves. Her poisonous gas merged with her, like a conscious creature, who would wrap around her to protect her without her special call. So after Tang Ye threw her down, she could still fight Tang Ye fistfully.


    Tang Ye became irritable, this woman was obviously a widow with a daughter, how could she have such a strong strength?


    Its solid wood picking mulberry keeps getting stronger because it has to take care of his daughter. Protecting her daughter from any harm is Mu Caisang''s strong belief, so she will not be easily defeated.


    In a sense, Mu Caisang is the same as Tang Ye, with someone who must be guarded.


    Tang Ye and Mu Caisang were close to their bodies, rolling on the ground. You punched me and slapped me. If they weren''t fighting, they felt quite close. It really was the love and killing of a man with a heart and a ruthless widow.


    After a struggle, Mu Caisang''s clothes were messy, and the beautiful scenery of the white ditch was faintly exposed on his chest, and it was even more when he was breathing. In addition, she herself is a woman with a full body mature like a peach, touching her elastic skin, Tang Ye will have some men''s reactions a little uncomfortable.


    "Oh, **** it, I actually have a desire for you." Tang Ye was so angry when he saw the reaction underneath him, he felt that his body was very disappointing.


    Mu Caisang didn''t evade Tang Ye''s man reaction, looked at Tang Ye and laughed ironically, and hummed, "A man is such a thing!"


    Tang Ye smiled sarcastically, and hummed: "Where can you be better? A widow, who is crazy about doing that, is not a coquettish woman after all?"


    "I haven''t touched a man in almost ten years. What''s so strange? If you have the ability, try not to touch a woman for ten years. What will happen when you meet a woman again?" Mu Caisang countered.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If you haven''t touched a woman for ten years, you will probably be embarrassed by yourself. If you encounter a woman again, you will only repel, so as not to lose face. How can you be crazy?"


    "..."


    Mu Caisang found that arguing with Tang Ye about this kind of thing was simply doing the stupidest thing in the world.


    Huh... She suddenly realized this, why did she explain to Tang Ye what was going crazy that night? What''s wrong with yourself?


    Tang Ye glanced at Mu Caisang under him, knowing that he couldn''t beat her, and he couldn''t lose. If this goes on, it will only be endless. He let go of Mu Caisang, jumped a distance, and hummed coldly to Mu Caisang: "There is no time to play with you slowly..."


    "It''s you who won''t win." Mu Caisang sarcastically said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was itchy with anger, and shouted: "You better not fall into my hands, otherwise let you know what regret is!"


    A triumphant smile flashed from the corner of Mu Caisang''s mouth, and he was very happy to see Tang Ye deflated.


    However, when she realized the change in her attitude, she panicked, and immediately became cold and hummed to Tang Ye, "Don''t you fall into my hands!"


    "I won''t play with your kid, goodbye!" Mu Caisang took the initiative to jump away.


    Tang Ye was very helpless, "This old woman!"


    Looking down at Xiao Tang Ye who hadn''t recovered yet, Tang Ye really wanted to slap him and bend it, cursing, "Can you be a little bit pursuing? That''s just a widow..."


    After Mu Caisang left and reached the road down the mountain, he lowered his head to see that his clothes were twisted to show the scenery, and he quickly arranged it, and then looked back at the mountain, feeling that there was an inexplicable pleasure.


    She thought of Tang Ye''s man''s reaction to her body again, and she couldn''t help feeling flustered, thinking of the madness with Tang Ye that night, her face turned ruddy, and she walked away quickly with some annoyance.

 Chapter 462： Bad girl!

    Although the weather today was better than last night, it was still gloomy. When Tang Ye returned to the Royal Garden, Lin Yourong had just finished training to control the freezing technique, sitting in a chair with her cheeks in a daze. Lu Celadon reads the book as always, as if her brain is never satisfied with the knowledge.


    Seeing Tang Ye appearing at the door, the two women''s eyes lit up and went to greet Tang Ye.


    Seeing that they were all well, Tang Ye was happy in his heart. He stretched out his hand and hugged one in the other. He called it a daughter-in-law and a daughter. Originally, Lu Celadon was unwilling. She never admitted that she was Tang Ye''s daughter, so being held by Tang Ye felt that Tang Ye took advantage. But after a twist, she obeyed again, letting Tang Ye hold her.


    Walking to the sofa and sitting down, Lin Yourong went to pour hot water for Tang Ye to warm his stomach. Lu Celadon continued to sit next to him, occasionally glancing at Tang Ye, eyes full of concern.


    "It''s great that you come back safely. I''m worried these days." After Lin Yourong handed the hot water to Tang Ye, he sat next to Tang Ye, closer than Lu Celadon, and half of his jade hands had reached Tang. Ye was so unwilling to give up to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was even more sad when she saw her ardent expression. How can I say that I am going to Taishan again tomorrow?


    Lin Yourong is very smart. He knew something was wrong when he saw Tang Ye''s expression, and said worriedly: "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and suddenly felt, why can''t I bring Lin Yourong with him when I go to Mount Tai? Anyway, the first thing you do when you get to Mount Tai is to find a place to stay. Then let Lin Yourong stay in the place where he is staying, and then go work on himself. If someone deliberately wants to deal with Lin Yourong, then leaving Lin Yourong in the Royal Garden and relying on the protection of the military district personnel alone is not safe enough!


    In short, Tang Ye couldn''t bear to stay away from Lin Yourong all day long, leaving Lin Yourong alone to wait in silence. After figuring it out and making a decision, Tang Ye felt a lot better and was no longer heavy. What he wants is this kind of feeling, just like at the beginning, it''s nice to flirt with his daughter-in-law and look at her shy appearance.


    Tang Ye smiled and said to Lin Yourong: "I want to give you a surprise!"


    Lin Yourong was still that simple-minded girl, her eyes lit up when she heard Tang Ye''s words, and she said happily, "Really?!"


    Tang Ye nodded, hugged her and smiled: "May I take you to Mount Tai to play?"


    "Go to Mount Tai to play?" Lin Yourong was taken aback, and said: "Will it be cold? It''s so cold now..."


    Tang Ye squeezed her nose and said, "Are you afraid of the cold when you play ice?"


    "Hehe, that''s what I said!" Lin Yourong said happily, blushing, and shyly said to Tang Ye: "With you there, it won''t be cold anywhere."


    "Oh, my wife''s mouth is so sweet!" Tang Ye always likes Lin Yourong every time he sees Lin Yourong. He always wants to tease her as before, smirking and saying, "Let me try your mouth. So sweet!"


    "You, you... hate it!" Of course Lin Yourong knew that Tang Ye was molesting her, pretending to be ashamed, but he was actually very happy.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her, she was going to kiss her. However, at this moment, Lu Celadon slapped the book heavily on the table with a "Lah!"


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong looked over, suddenly embarrassed. Hey, I forgot that the eldest girl was next to me.


    Lu Qingci glared at them and said, "If I don''t remind you, you will just take off your clothes and do the shameless thing? Don''t you know how to control it? Even if you are sick, there are many cameras in the room, you think Do you play a small movie for others?"


    Lu Celadon angrily reprimanded Tang Ye and Lin Yourong, feeling that she was not a girl, but a mother.


    Lin Yourong flushed with shame and couldn''t refute Lu Celadon. Finally, his eyes rolled, a little mischievous, pretending that nothing happened just now, and he hugged Lu Celadon by one arm and said, "Celadon, Tang Ye will take us there. Play Taishan!"


    Lu Qingci rolled his eyes and said, "He said to take you, but he didn''t say to take me. He only has you in his heart, not me!"


    Listen to that tone, oh, the eldest girl is really grieving.


    Tang Ye heard it, and just like Lin Yourong, he kindly picked up Lu Celadon''s other hand and said, "How can I say I didn''t take you with you? Of course you have to go together. If you are at home alone, I Don''t worry."


    "Cut!" Lu Celadon snorted, but he was so happy in his heart. It''s really boring to stay here all the time, and it''s not bad to go to Taishan to change the environment. As for the cold, it has never been a problem for her. Because like Tang Ye can construct a shield to keep warm around her body, she can do it easily.


    It can be said that she can learn the moves of the warrior society. Because she can see the origin of everything. As long as you read the moves of others and find out the steps and forms of the moves, it is not difficult to imitate them. This is like having a terrifying "copying eye". Therefore, Lu Celadon is definitely a taboo in this world. Fortunately, she now has Tang Ye''s protection and influence, and has not become an evil girl, otherwise it will definitely be a disaster in the world.


    Seeing that Lu Celadon was no longer angry, Tang Ye said, "You pack things in the evening, and we will leave tomorrow."


    "Hmm!" The two women nodded excitedly.


    Soon Tang Ye smirked, and a little embarrassed, and said to Lu Celadon, "Celadon, can you bring headphones to sleep tonight?"


    "Huh?" Lu Celadon was taken aback for a moment, and his face was extremely red when he reacted.


    Lin Yourong didn''t understand at first, but when he reacted, his face was even redder than Lu Celadon''s, and he directly squeezed Tang Ye with a small fist, and said to Lu Celadon, "Celadon, don''t listen to this bad guy, I won''t do it with him... ...Doing that kind of thing!"


    "Kill him, this bad guy!" Lin Yourong pulled the celadon to land and fight Tang Ye together.


    Lu Celadon was so angry that she gritted her teeth, grabbed the pillow and hit Tang Ye. If she wants her to wear headphones to sleep at night, isn''t it because Tang Ye wants to go to bed with Lin Yourong? She felt that Tang Ye was really becoming more and more shameless. Isn''t she a woman, just asking herself directly?


    In the evening, after dinner, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon happily packed up and saluted upstairs. Lin Yourong hummed a song softly, very happy. Lu Celadon was happy and pleased to see her like this. Because of Lu Celadon''s powerful talents as a goddess and having had a dark time before, his knowledge of human nature and life is much deeper than that of Lin Yourong''s flowers in this greenhouse. To a certain extent, Lu Celadon is more like a sister, loving the innocent Lin Yourong.


    "Sister Yourong..." Lu Celadon suddenly called Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong fluttered with beautiful big eyes and smiled at Lu Celadon, "Celadon, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Qingci blushed and said, "Wait a moment to sleep, I will bring headphones..."


    "Ah..." Lin Yourong''s face was flushed immediately, she couldn''t help but exclaimed a little, became infinitely shy, bit her lip and said: "Wh, what... Celadon, I said it, I won''t talk to Tang Yena ,that kind of¡­¡­"


    When Lu Celadon talked about this topic, she became bolder, as if educating Lin Yourong: "Sex-life between husband and wife is very important. If there is no harmony, according to the survey, it is either divorced or derailed. Now Tang Ye arrives one day. When you are away late, how do you know that Tang Ye is not entangled with other women outside? What if he doesn''t want to do anything with you, so he always excuses not to come back?"


    Ah autumn!


    Tang Ye, who called downstairs to tell other women about going to Mount Tai, suddenly sneezed and was spoken ill of behind!


    If he knew that it was Lu Celadon upstairs who doubted his character, he didn''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Lin Yourong is a simple girl. He panicked when she heard Lu Celadon''s words, worried that Tang Ye was really tired of her.


    "So, what should I do?" Lin Yourong grabbed Lu Celadon''s hand anxiously.


    Lu Celadon squinted her eyes like a scheming woman playing palace fighting, and said, "You are dressed specially tonight, and see if Tang Ye is tempted by you. If not, there must be a problem. If so, also It depends on how excited he is. If it''s just a superficial reaction, it means that he still has a problem. If it''s excited, you can believe it. Then, you have to change to another posture or something, to completely grasp his heart!"


    Lin Yourong nodded like a chicken pecking at the rice, earnestly following the instructions of the female driver, Lu Qingci.


    Soon Lin Yourong looked at Lu Celadon''s eyes becoming weird, and said softly, "Celadon, you are not allowed to read those lustful books anymore, you know?"


    Lin Yourong felt that Lu Celadon must have learned it by reading a book. Usually Lu Celadon just reads books and practices martial arts, so there is no other reason to teach her about this except for reading Huang-s books.


    Lu Celadon didn''t refute Lin Yourong''s words. She felt very helpless. There is no end to what she needs in her head, and she can absorb everything. But this age is very sensitive and curious about sex, so she can''t help but learn more. Is this correct?

 Chapter 463： The shadow is dispatched!

    Tang Ye didn''t know what Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon were doing upstairs. Sometimes they babbled and sometimes they made no sound, just like a haunted ghost. He is now busy calling to say goodbye to people, such as Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, Tang Manhong, Han Ya and Nan Bei. When he called Jiang Ruoqing, he found that he couldn''t get through. He realized that he was blackmailed by Jiang Ruoqing!


    Hey... Tang Ye didn''t expect this to happen to him. He never thought about hurting Jiang Ruoqing, but he was anxious about something, and there were too many people around him to take care of them one by one. Of course this is not a reason. If Jiang Ruoqing questioned him, "You can take care of others, you can''t take care of me, isn''t it because you don''t have me in your heart?"


    How can he answer?


    It''s all troublesome, Tang Ye no longer entangled in it, and she will make it clear in person afterwards. Although the world is huge, he and Jiang Ruoqing are busy with the same thing and will see you again one day.


    After calling farewell, Tang Ye stared at the dark night outside, then said to Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon upstairs to go out and disappear into the house.


    Not long after, Tang Ye arrived at another apartment. After entering, he saw Li Diyuan holding a big belly, leaning on the sofa with a face of contentment, and there were various delicious snacks on the table in front of him. Obviously this foodie has just eaten enough and feels very happy.


    As for Li Tianfang, when the computer is turned on, what is displayed on the computer are those female anchors who like to spit their mouths and form a heart shape with their hands to sell cute, and from time to time they say: "I love you, brother, okay!"!


    Seeing Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan like this, Tang Ye breathed a long sigh of relief, really speechless. These two are really Kunlun gatekeepers? The so-called human beings? Nima''s, one only knows how to eat, the other loves to see beautiful women. It''s really shameful to see how they look now! If they were seen by the senior sister who scared them by mentioning their name, they would definitely be slaughtered as pigs, right?


    Tang Ye was suddenly worried that he provided Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan with this enjoyable environment. Then, would the legendary gatekeeper senior sister anger him and chop herself off?


    Fuck... Thinking of this, Tang Ye was very worried, and hurriedly reprimanded Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan: "Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, how did you two become like this? You must know that the rich can''t be fornication, or the poor. Can¡¯t be moved, mighty can¡¯t be surrendered! But you, just like this when you become rich?"


    Tang Ye suddenly shouted, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were startled. Seeing that it was Tang Ye, Li Tianfang, who was looking at the female anchor on the computer, whose clothes were not exposed, but whose chest was still exposed, waved his hand and disliked Tang Ye: "The ancients also said that food, clothing and lust-y Desire, what''s wrong with this?"


    "You..." Tang Ye was irritated enough.


    After talking with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan before, he arranged for Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to live in an apartment here, and provided various enjoyment conditions. He did this for the purpose of not only letting Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan not arrest him to go to the Guwu Jianghu, but he was actually a little selfish. He wanted Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to stand on his side and help him in the future. , Even for him!


    Although it was crazy to make Kunlun gatekeeper a subordinate, Tang Ye''s heart was never small, there was nothing he was afraid to do. It is precisely because of this kind of thought that he is very heartbroken to see Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, which are full of corruption and depravity!


    Is it useful to have fallen hands?


    Li Diyuan¡¯s attitude was much better than Li Tianfang. He watched Tang Ye smile honestly, and called out to Brother Tang kindly, and said, "Brother Tang, we are not as depraved as you see. We went out busy during the day. Go and look for those who are out of luck. It¡¯s night now, and it¡¯s cold again, of course I¡¯m back to rest."


    Tang Ye was called by the fat man to Brother Tang, and felt much better. In fact, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are more than twice older than him, but because Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan have almost zero life experience, they do not regard themselves as such old people. Everyone likes to be younger, and they treat Tang Ye as older than them.


    Being able to be called the eldest brother by Li Diyuan shows that Tang Ye has been recognized. Isn''t that a good relationship with Li Diyuan? Tang Ye is fairly satisfied with this result, but still sternly said, "Don''t let your senior sister see you like this, otherwise..."


    "Don''t tell me, can''t we not do it like this?" Tang Yegang mentioned that senior sister, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan immediately became serious.


    Tang Ye was speechless. How sacred was that Senior Sister, who made Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan so jealous that they were chilling when they heard the name?


    Tang Ye came to see them now, not just to talk, and said, "You two will leave here for a while, follow me to Mount Tai, and protect my wife and eldest daughter in secret."


    "Anything to eat?" Li Diyuan asked first.


    "Of course." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Then there is no problem." Li Diyuan smiled honestly.


    But Li Tianfang got angry, jumped over and slapped Li Diyuan on the head, humming: "Li Diyuan, what are you doing? You are not Tang Ye''s little brother, why listen to him?"


    Li Tianfang looked at Tang Ye angrily and hummed: "Tang Ye, you finally revealed the fox tail, right? Humph, taking care of us in this way is actually trying to let us work for you! I know you are not a good guy!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Although Li Tianfang has a better head than Li Diyuan, he is not mature enough to speak. It''s too simple for Tang Ye, the old man to kill them. However, Tang Ye didn''t want to affect their trust because of the momentary flicker. After all, it was impossible to get along with the Kunlun gatekeeper. How many people in this world can talk about cooperation with the gatekeeper?


    So Tang Ye treats people sincerely, looking at Li Tianfang and saying, "I asked you to protect Yourong and celadon, not because of personal selfishness, but because of your destined mission to guard the world and the fate of the world from the moment you were born. Because of me. The eldest daughter Lu Celadon... is a goddess!"


    "Huh?" Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s expressions changed and became serious.


    Tang Ye said: "My eldest daughter has a strong talent, but she hasn''t been guilty of luck, so you can''t move her. However, those who want to destroy the shackles of the world and the earth want her very much, in case she is caught by those People get it, then the shackles of the heaven and the earth that you want to protect are very dangerous. So... do you want to protect my eldest daughter?"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at each other, failing to refute Tang Ye''s words.


    Although Li Tianfang had never listened to Tang Ye''s words, he had always followed the gatekeeper''s rules. The gatekeeper only catches people who have committed luck, otherwise they won''t move, let alone kill. In addition, guarding the fate of heaven and earth is the mission of their ancestors, that is, the old Taoist who cut the fate of heaven and earth with one sword, so they can only choose to protect Lu Celadon.


    After arranging Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to secretly protect Lu celadon, Tang Ye no longer worried about this trip to Mount Tai, and returned to the royal garden with confidence.


    ...


    Wen Zhongyuan had already received the news that Tang Ye was going to Mount Tai. At this moment, he stood alone in front of the window of the room, staring out of the window, suddenly waved his hand, swished, and a dark shadow flashed and fell into the dark night outside the window. .


    "Go to investigate Lu Celadon and start looking for the goddess again." Wen Zhongyuan squinted.


    "Yes!" The dark shadow replied, and then disappeared into the night with a swish.


    This arrangement is a two-pronged approach. While attacking the Yuxi enchantment by destroying the country''s luck, while looking for the heavenly woman who can see through the origin of everything, if you can find it, you can use the heavenly woman''s talent to destroy the Yuxi formation.


    Mu Caisang came over to report some work to Wen Zhongyuan, and suddenly felt a sharp aura passing by in the dark night, greatly surprised.


    "Six shadows were dispatched..." Mu Caisang murmured.

 Chapter 464： This is still called no response?

    Mu Caisang felt a little strange in her mind. Seeing the extremely mysterious "shadow" sent by Wen Zhongyuan, she was not happy that Tang Ye would be eliminated soon, but worried that Tang Ye would be killed. played. Could it be that Tang Ye gave him fun?


    As the person who has stayed with Wen Zhongyuan for the longest time, Mu Caisang knows a lot of Wen Zhongyuan''s secrets, or the bureaus set up by Wen''s family. Just now she saw a phantom flashing in the dark night, knowing that it was the six shadows around Wen Zhongyuan who had been dispatched. The six shadows are actually assassins hidden in the dark night. They are very powerful, mysterious and insidious. They can do anything as long as they can achieve their goals.


    Ye Yingchaan, who once accompanied the little prince, was actually a member of the shadow. At the beginning, Ye Yingran had been hiding in the darkness, until the Tianban organization under the little prince was destroyed, the dragon snake and the green tiger were killed, the little prince had to let Ye Yingran show up to help. At that time, Ye Yingluan was undoubtedly the strongest person, and Tang Ye was far behind. But Yekage Chaos is the weakest among the shadows. Therefore, the six major shadows dispatched by the original article this time are definitely a force that cannot be underestimated.


    Mu Caisang came to Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s room. Wen Zhongyuan saw her and got up to greet her. He was always very polite and cherished to her, and said: "Cai Sang, it¡¯s so late and it¡¯s cold. You don¡¯t need to run again. Come here."


    Mu Caisang did not greet Wen Zhongyuan with these words and said: "Tang Ye is going to Mount Tai, but I can''t follow it. I will take care of Sangsang in Yanjing."


    "Okay." Wen Zhongyuan simply smiled, as if he would never refuse Mu Caisang''s request, and said: "Tang Ye, I have sent another person to deal with it. You don''t need to run too far."


    "You sent six shadows?" Mu Caisang asked.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "The Six Shadows are not to deal with Tang Ye, but to trace Lu Celadon. In the past few years, we have paid attention to Lu Celadon for a long time, but we have not been able to determine that Lu Celadon is related to the goddess. Even She may not be a goddess. However, as long as there is a possibility in Lu Celadon, you must find out. Finding a goddess is a shortcut for Xuanhuang''s plan. If I don''t do it, grandpa will do it too."


    Mu Caisang nodded and said he had no opinion.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at her with an earnest expression, and said, "When Sangsang is resting, let''s take her to play together, okay? Sangsang hasn''t had a lot of fun when he came to Yanjing. After all, he is a child and cannot be negligent. "


    "That depends on what Sangsang meant." Mu Caisang became more gentle with his daughter.


    In the article, Yuan did not hide his affection for Mu Caisang and said: "Then I will pick up Sangsang tomorrow and ask her if she wants to play."


    Mu Caisang did not refuse, she also wanted to take her daughter to play.


    Zhongyuan smiled, as if his relationship with Mu Caisang had developed tremendously. He realized one thing, he wanted to conquer Mu Caisang, he had to start with Mu Caisang''s daughter Mu Sangsang.


    ...


    Tang Ye discussed with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to secretly protect Lu Celadon and then returned to the Royal Garden and saw Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon waiting for him. Lin Yourong''s face was blushing, and she didn''t dare to look at Tang Ye directly. She always secretly glanced at the corner of her eye, like a shy girl peeking at the boy she had a crush on. Lu Celadon looked indifferent, as if to interrogate Tang Ye, but they didn''t say anything.


    Tang Ye felt inexplicable, a woman''s heart was needled in the bottom of the sea, if it was just a woman, it would be okay to coax her to figure out her mind. But it¡¯s hard to deal with two or more women. As the saying goes, there are three women in one street, babbling, babbling, and it¡¯s hard to figure out the situation.


    "Have you finished packing your things?" Tang Ye didn''t know what Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon''s reaction were to do, so he didn''t bother to care about it and asked directly about the plan to go to Mount Tai.


    Lin Yourong no longer concealed her shyness, looked at Tang Ye and nodded, "It''s all packed!"


    Lu Celadon put down the book in his hand, stood up, and said, "I have packed it a long time ago, but I''m just waiting for you to come back. Now that I''m back, go to bed."


    Lu Celadon was very assertive, like an adult at home, and after speaking, he turned upstairs and went back to the room to sleep.


    Tang Ye felt even more inexplicable, and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Yourong, is the celadon angry?"


    "No, ah, it''s not angry anyway, let''s go up to sleep!" Lin Yourong''s pretty face blushed again, pulling Tang Ye''s hand upstairs to the room.


    Tang Ye still felt strange, and was pulled back to the room by Lin Yourong.


    After entering the room, Lin Yourong closed the door tightly. Watching Tang Ye''s wry eyes turned around, he lowered his head and said shyly: "Tang Ye, I want to surprise you. You close your eyes first!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye found it interesting. Men always surprise women, but now the daughter-in-law wants to surprise herself.


    "You don''t want to put some ice to freeze me, so as to prove that your strength has improved rapidly, right?" Tang Ye joked while watching Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong grunted and said, "No, you close your eyes, OK!"


    "Well, well, can I close my eyes?" Tang Ye closed his eyes.


    Lin Yourong rushed to the closet, took out a set of pink clothes, changed them, and walked in front of Tang Ye, twisted her waist slightly, put on a **** pose, and said, "That''s it!"


    Tang Ye opened his eyes and saw Lin Yourong, his mouth opened, unable to speak for a while.


    It turns out that the surprise the daughter-in-law said was the temptation to uniform!


    At this time, Lin Yourong changed into a pink nurse uniform. Tight-fitting buttocks, A-shaped short skirt, covering the **** thighs, the length of the skirt is just right, not as short as the thigh, so it doesn''t make people feel erotic, nor does it give people the feeling of deliberately scratching their heads. The short skirt is not too long, and the exposed beauty-t legs are very **** and sultry, which makes the man''s heart rippling endlessly. Just under the legs of this short skirt, it is infinite temptation. What''s more, there is also the slim-fitting dress with a waist. The waist is thin, and the chest is plump and erect. It makes a man unable to control himself and wants to become a beast. She vented the evil desire of the man.


    As for Lin Yourong''s pure and innocent face, the maturity and charmingness revealed in her innocence under her shame and shame, it is even more icing on the cake. Lin Yourong''s uniform is temptation to play, absolutely full marks, plus points, not afraid of her pride!


    Tang Ye was stimulated, and all the reactions a man should have had definitely come out. However, he just got rid of Mu Caisang''s crazy medicinal properties, so he didn''t have a strong desire to go to bed for a while. So he looked at Lin Yourong and didn''t directly pounce on Lin Yourong to rectify the Fa on the spot.


    Lin Yourong was flustered seeing Tang Ye so calm. She thought, is Tang Ye really tired of herself as Celadon said, so she usually finds other women outside to entangle her when she doesn''t go home?


    Suddenly Lin Yourong felt extremely sad, and the charming and seductive look she had put on before turned into a look with red eyes and wanting to cry.


    Tang Ye panicked too. Daughter-in-law, what''s the trouble, a uniform temptation of such a pleasant surprise, but crying in an instant?


    Tang Ye hurriedly walked to Lin Yourong, hugged her waist, worried: "Yourong, what''s wrong with you?"


    Lin Yourong was a girl who couldn''t keep her mind from worrying, so she cried and said, "Are you bored with me and don''t want to want me anymore? Celadon said, you usually don''t go home, do you not come back to find a woman outside Find me? You...oooo..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye heard Lin Yourong''s words, not knowing whether to cry or laugh, and died speechless. Why is that girl in Celadon so naughty, doubting herself, and instigating Yourong to test herself. Hey, is Yourong his own wife, or is she his own wife?


    Tang Ye wanted to coax back to Lin Yourong, squeezed her face, and said, "How could I be bored of you? I will never be bored of you."


    Lin Yourong cried, looking at Tang Ye pitifully and said: "Then I dress like this, you have no reaction at all!"


    Tang Ye smiled, and pointed to Lin Yourong, and said, "Is this no response? I reacted when I first saw your nurse uniform. How long has it been now, and it''s still strong!"


    Lin Yourong looked down and saw the tall tent under Tang Ye, ah, he was too ashamed to look at it immediately, and his mood improved a lot, clutching Tang Ye¡¯s clothes, infinitely shy, and whispered: "Then, then you Why not...it''s not like me..."


    Tang Ye showed pain on his face and said, "I''m afraid Celadon will be angry, so come and kick the door."


    "No, no!" Lin Yourong bit her lip and said, "Celadon said she wears headphones..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Wasn''t Celadon very opposed to having **** with his wife before? Why did you agree to it again? Ouch, I was really played by this big girl.


    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong right now, and knew that something would not happen to her tonight, she would definitely think more. So Tang Ye picked up Lin Yourong, put it on the bed, fell asleep, and said angrily: "Since you doubt me, then I will let you know your fault under me!"


    "Hey..." Lin Yourong knew what would happen next, shy and infinitely shy, but he was looking forward to it.

 Chapter 465： Taoist of Yin and Yang!

    Tang Ye didn¡¯t expect Lin Yourong to unlock a new pose, which made him spend a lot of effort to complete a difficult action. Fortunately, when lingering with Lin Yourong, because of the complementarity of ice and fire, although the lingering process is strenuous, it is lingering. The benefits he got afterwards were great, so Tang Ye didn''t worry too much. In the end, Lin Yourong had enough, and the spring war finally ended.


    Lin Yourong panted in Tang Ye''s arms, her expression of ecstasy and contentment, that charming charm surpassed the purity brought by her looks. Tang Ye deliberately suppressed her in order to stop her from thinking about it. She hurriedly begged for mercy, and Tang Ye pretended to be angry and said: "Then do you still suspect me? You are so stupid that you were fooled by celadon."


    Lin Yourong knew that he was wrong and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t dare to doubt you anymore."


    Lin Yourong immediately became naughty again and said, "I''m not stupid. If I hadn''t listened to celadon, I wouldn''t be able to enjoy it like I did before. You guy, necrotic, I don''t know if I feel sorry for others."


    Tang Ye twitched the muscles on his face and hummed: "I don''t know who is under the bed as pure as an eighteen-year-old school girl, and the bed is as charming as a 30-year-old slut.


    "You are only thirty years old, hate it!" Lin Yourong said with shame.


    Tang Ye laughed twice, feeling that the angry Lin Yourong was even more cute in the ecstasy after the joy of fish and water, and wanted to tease her. But if he is going to Mount Tai tomorrow, he won''t toss and pick up Lin Yourong to take a bath so that he can sleep well.


    The next day, Lin Yourong wore a long down jacket, a pair of white fleece boots, warm black stockings on his legs, and a short skirt. This dress is actually very warm, because it is warm stockings... so this dress is warm, stylish and beautiful, and a bit sexy, just like a beautiful Korean actress. Of course, Lin Yourong is even more beautiful and charming for Korean actresses who have the same face.


    Perhaps influenced by Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon also dressed beautifully and sexy. She also wore long boots, short skirts, silk stockings, and put on a slim down jacket covering her thighs, standing next to Lin Yourong, like a pair of sisters.


    Although the weather was cold, they wouldn''t care about it if they could follow Tang Ye to play.


    Tang Ye saw the two women dressed so beautifully, admiring them beautifully, and they were pleasing to the eye, but Lu Qingci glared at them.


    Oh, the eldest girl dared to roll her eyes. Tang Ye thought about Lin Yourong last night, and felt that he had to teach Lu Celadon a lesson. This eldest girl used to be taciturn, but now she has become naughty, and her old love instigates Lin Yourong to add obstacles to herself.


    Tang Ye walked to Lu Celadon and raised his face with his waist stuck in it. Although Lu Celadon is well developed and tall, Tang Ye is still a head taller than her. Staring at her in this way seemed very majestic. Tang Ye snorted to her: "Big girl, are you bad? Did you instigate the things that were in tolerance last night?"


    "Cut!" Lu Celadon snorted disdainfully, and said: "Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. You run out every day, don''t you doubt it?"


    Tang Ye nodded with anger, and hummed, "I am a seamed egg, so are you a fly?"


    "You..." Lu Celadon was about to curse, and he actually said he was a fly!


    Lin Yourong saw the two people staring with wide eyes, covering their mouths and smiling slightly, knowing that they weren''t really quarreling, they were just making a fight. She likes this cheerful life, looking at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes with affection.


    But she also remembered Lu Celadon¡¯s teaching that she should not be too partial to men, so she went to help Lu Celadon to prevent Tang Ye from finding Lu Celadon to settle accounts, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you are an adult who cares about celadon. She said yes What about Celadon¡¯s dad, how can a dad always trouble his daughter!"


    "I''m teaching celadon." Tang Ye still sullenly said, "Look, celadon is not an adult yet, so he looks so **** and beautiful. Even if you have a pair of tall and **** beautiful-t legs, you must It¡¯s okay to be more traditional when you are an adult."


    Lu Qingci was going to be **** off by Tang Ye, a traditional father, but knew that she was no better than a guy with a thicker skin than pigskin, so she only glanced at Tang Ye and hummed, "Idiot! "


    Lu Celadon dragged his light suitcase out. Lin Yourong smiled at Tang Ye''s face, with a cute and playful look, but he didn''t accompany Tang Ye to follow Lu Celadon.


    Tang Ye shrugged, looking at the two beautiful women in front, in a good mood. This kind of life is actually very good, if it can be like this, why not? It''s just that if the minister supporting the dragon wants to destroy, he must make a counterattack.


    Tai Shan and his party still don''t know what will happen. Tang Ye took out the imperial dragon jade seal that Wang Shoujiang gave him. This jade seal was made of topaz. This topaz was not ordinary topaz. The yellow was more like gold, and it looked very sacred. The jade seal is carved with a dragon pattern, which is even more majestic.


    The Yulong Jade Seal can absorb the power of Wolong, and then form the air luck to shelter this country, which can be said to have the same magical effect as the jade seal of the country. At the time of ancient chaos, the Shenlong fell to the land of Kyushu, like a giant dragon lying on the ground, called Wolong. Wolong forms eight mysterious dragon veins. Dragon veins have dragon gates, and the dragon gates contain the power of dragons. These powers are extremely powerful, and if you get one of them, you may be able to increase your strength to the level of touching luck, and then be targeted by the Kunlun gatekeeper.


    Tang Ye is quite general. Mount Tai has been the place where emperors enshrine meditation and sacrifices since ancient times, and the Jade Emperor Peak of Mount Tai is the closest to the heaven in the legend, according to the Emperor Tongyu. Now that the air luck changes, the Xuanhuang plan is going to subvert the world. As a sacred mountain, it makes sense that the dragon gate of Mount Tai first appeared. However, what does the power in those myths indicate at this time?


    Could it be said that this was specially designed to cooperate with Xuan Huang''s plan? So is Providence?


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing? I''m going to drive!" Lin Yourong''s voice came from outside the house.


    Tang Ye took back the jade seal of the imperial dragon, no longer thought about it, and kept up with Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon. No matter what happens, just stick to your beliefs. You can''t see it, whether it''s a **** or a fairy, just do it!


    ...


    In Mount Tai, there is a place called Yin Yang Jie, located on the Baizhang cliff. The top is scoured by perennial water, the surface is smooth as a mirror, and the color is bright. There is a deep cliff and deep valley in the middle. When viewed from above, it looks like a boundary, dividing the brightly colored mountain top into two halves, like Yin and Yang. Tourists cannot cross this landscape, otherwise they will easily fall into the deep valley. Once this happens, people will basically fall into the valley and die, so the name Yin-Yang Realm is very appropriate.


    At this time, on the top of the Yin and Yang world, sitting cross-legged, a veteran in a plain robe. The appearance is dignified, well groomed, and full of vigor. His breath is similar to Yunshanhe''s, he must be a Taoist, and his cultivation level is not low.


    A homing pigeon flew over and landed in front of Lao Dao. Lao Dao took a note from the carrier pigeon. After reading it, he laughed and said: "It''s a great pleasure to have friends from afar. It''s time to do the best of the landlord''s friendship."

 Chapter 466： One stabbed you to death!

    Tang Ye, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon went to the Taishan Scenic Area and rented two rooms in a hotel, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong one, and Lu Celadon alone. Regarding the arrangement of this room, Lin Yourong would still blush, because she slept with Tang Ye and something else would inevitably happen, but Lu Celadon was in the next room, which seemed a little embarrassed?


    Tang Ye can be very coquettish on this bed, but the daughter-in-law who plays pure and shy under the bed is very speechless, and said: "Celadon doesn''t know our relationship. We live in the same room and sleep in the same bed. What''s the matter? Huh?"


    "Celadon, don''t you think?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon was really clear about Tang Ye and Lin Yourong''s affairs, and they were so numb, and said, "Is **** really that attractive?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was overwhelmed by Lu Celadon.


    Attracting people is certain, otherwise the sex-l emotion will not become a topic that people will never tire of. However, Lu Celadon was not an adult, so I stopped discussing things that are inappropriate for children. Suddenly Tang Ye discovered that if Lu Celadon had **** with other men, he would be very upset. Could it be because the fathers in the world didn''t want their daughter to be snatched away by other men?


    Lin Yourong was very angry. He felt that Tang Ye could not talk about **** with Lu Celadon, pinched Tang Ye''s waist, and said angrily: "You honestly help us with salutes, and what do you say?"


    "There is also celadon, you are not allowed to ask this guy those inappropriate questions!" Lin Yourong educates Lu Celadon again.


    Lu Celadon curled his lips and said sarcastically: "Only the state officials are allowed to set fires and the people are not allowed to light the lights. You and Tang Ye are playing so happily, I can hardly bear it!"


    "Let me go, Celadon, your thinking is very problematic. What is unbearable, you can''t have the kind of idea that you want to try, know?" Tang Ye was anxious, grabbed Lu Celadon a hand, and said: "Stealing Forbidden fruit is very dangerous, you can''t touch those things without my consent!"


    Lu Qingci angrily said: "What touch you, I only know you a man, how can I touch you if you don¡¯t tell me? Ah... I didn¡¯t mean that, cut, don¡¯t worry, I hate you men, men are not good things. How is it possible to have physical contact with men!"


    Lu Celadon was in embarrassment and panicked a little. Because what she said just now seemed to say that if you have a relationship with a man, it is also with Tang Ye? This is terrible, so she hurriedly changed her mouth to cover up, changed the subject, and finally put on a breath of anger, strode forward and stopped talking to Tang Ye.


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye worried that she would be misunderstood by Lu Celadon''s words just now, and immediately pretended to sigh, and said, "Oh, Celadon has too few friends and lack of communication. It''s not a way to go on like this."


    Lin Yourong has always been worried about Lu Celadon''s problem. Tang Ye said about this, she was also worried, not paying attention to Lu Celadon''s words just now, and said: "We must help celadon!"


    "Well, you can talk to celadon, I''ll just pay a salute." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong handed the salute to Tang Ye, trot to catch up with Lu Celadon, and talked to Lu Celadon.


    Tang Ye looked at the two women from behind, especially focusing on Lu Celadon''s increasingly tall and beautiful figure. The eldest daughter grows up slowly, and her relationship will probably change in the future. Tang Ye found that she was a little bit reluctant, and hoped that Lu Celadon would stay with him.


    After tidying up the hotel room, it was getting late. Tang Ye took Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon to the hotel for dinner. After the meal, the two girls said they didn¡¯t want to go back to the room to stay, so Tang Ye took them around and strolled around. Shopping, shopping, etc.


    Women like to buy, buy, buy, Tang Ye is not short of money, then buy it, it is good for women to be happy. Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon really had a good time. Lin Yourong felt happy mainly because Tang Ye was with him, and Lu Celadon felt that besides Tang Ye with Tang Ye, he also felt that he had left Yanjing¡¯s prison under surveillance. , Get free, so the smile on his face is much more than usual.


    After walking outside for a few hours, when it got dark, Tang Ye took Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon home. When I was not hungry, I went back to the room. In order not to be bored, the three played cards. There is no rule, the ending is that Tang Ye loses, and then Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon laugh and laugh, and Ou Ye O Ye put up the winning scissor hands, as if they united and defeated the bad guy Tang Ye, so happy.


    Tang Ye looked at their smiling faces, thinking that such a day would be considered normal, otherwise the conspiracy to subvert the world with the minister of the dragon would be like making a mythical movie.


    Waiting to stop playing poker, Tang Ye told Lin Yourong about freezing and let Lin Yourong try to condense the ice thorns. Lu Celadon didn''t read the book, but watched Lin Yourong cast the ice thorn from the side. After all, she taught Lin Yourong''s ability to control freezing, and she could be regarded as Lin Yourong''s master.


    Lin Yourong was very nervous. In fact, she still didn''t get used to the mysterious things like playing ice. She didn''t tell anyone that she knew how to control ice, not even Grandpa Chen Shuqing. Because she is afraid of scaring others. She was quite confused about this matter. What is the purpose of mastering freezing ability? Is it fun? She doesn''t play with this. To fight? She doesn''t like fighting, let alone fighting. Except for that time being attacked by Ye Ying chaos, under the protection of Tang Ye and the military district, she has never encountered a fight again.


    However, thinking of helping Tang Ye, or not letting Tang Ye worry, and protecting herself, Lin Yourong would become very determined again.


    "I, I put the ice!" Lin Yourong was stared at by Tang Ye and Lu Celadon, and said nervously.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled, and said, "Let''s go, Yourong, don''t be afraid, nothing will happen with me."


    Encouraged by Tang Ye, Lin Yourong was no longer so nervous, stretched out his hand, closed his eyes, and slowly, the temperature in the room dropped sharply, and the air conditioner was useless to heat. Immediately afterwards, an ice thorn appeared on Lin Yourong''s palm. The ice thorn became longer and longer, like an ice bamboo shoot, like a crystal, very beautiful.


    Lin Yourong opened his eyes, saw the ice thorns condensed, smiled at Tang Ye, and said, "I made it!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then you hit the ice thorn at me to see if it has any power."


    "Okay?" Lin Yourong was embarrassed, she couldn''t bear to beat Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, stretched out his hand, and a ball of flame suddenly appeared, shining brightly. Lin Yourong was taken aback. Seeing that flame''s beautiful eyes shone, he felt so powerful.


    Lu Celadon next to him saw Tang Ye and Lin Yourong playing with fire and the other with ice, saying they were speechless. They were two freaks! The room has become twofold with ice and fire, and she can''t stand it, so she can use her abilities to construct a shield around her body and continue to watch the ice and fire showdown.


    This fact is too weird. Fortunately, no outsiders have seen it, otherwise they will definitely think they are monsters or gods.


    At Tang Ye''s request, Lin Yourong controlled the ice thorn to attack Tang Ye. However, the ice thorn is as slow as a snail. Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You Rong, I said, don''t keep your strength. With your current strength, it is impossible to hurt me. I want to help you better control the frozen power, you know? "


    Lin Yourong nodded. She also knew that she couldn''t be Tang Ye''s opponent, so she controlled the ice thorn to attack Tang Ye fiercely. Tang Ye greeted the ice thorn with a flame, and the flame surrounded the ice thorn. Lin Yourong was not his opponent at all.


    However, at this moment, Lin Yourong''s eyes were full of the flames that Tang Ye emitted. Suddenly, she seemed to be stimulated by the flames, feeling that her head was chaotic, and there was a force about to burst out. She covered her head in pain, and the next moment, her eyes turned into crystal eyes!


    "Tang Ye, be careful!" Lu Celadon who was next to him felt the strangeness and suddenly shouted.


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong, shocked, Lin Yourong had become that cold and merciless past life!


    Lin Yourong was irritated by the scene of the flame engulfing the ice thorn. The arrogant past life couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing. After he came out, he stared at Tang Ye and said angrily: "Long Ye, I stab you to death!"

 Chapter 467： This is a bit black!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect Lin Yourong to transform suddenly. Just now, Lin Yourong''s situation was obviously very stable, even when he attacked with ice thorns, it was also very stable, but why did he suddenly transform?


    Could it be that she swallowed her ice with flames, she was angry, so she transformed herself to defeat herself?


    Also, the transformed daughter-in-law calls herself Longye, what''s the matter? My name is Tang Ye, not Long Ye!


    But the current situation didn''t have time for Tang Ye to think about these things slowly. He had to stop Lin Yourong''s transformation, otherwise it was not only him but also Lu Celadon who suffered. So he hurriedly rushed over, threw Lin Yourong down, and said, "Yourong, don''t be impulsive! Change back quickly!"


    "Long Ye, are you looking for death?!" Lin Yourong was thrown to the ground by Tang Ye, and she was in such close contact with Tang Ye, even more angry, and shouted, "I stabbed you to death!"


    After drinking, Lin Yourong had an ice sword in his hand instantly, trying to stab Tang Ye. But at this moment, uh!


    Tang Ye lowered his head and went to kiss Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong''s eyes widened and murmured twice. The beautiful but murderous crystal eyes slowly faded.


    Lin Yourong was changing back to her original one, but she suddenly pushed Tang Ye away and shouted, "Hugh must insult me!"


    Lin Yourong tried to condense an ice sword, but his neck softened and he was unconscious. Tang Ye hurriedly supported her. She opened her eyes quickly and saw Tang Ye sticking to her. She blushed and said with shame, "Tang, Tang Ye, what are you doing?"


    Tang Ye and Lu Celadon breathed a sigh of relief when they saw this. The real Lin Yourong is back.


    Lin Yourong''s eyes were suspicious, her big eyes flickered, her head tilted, and she looked very cute.


    Tang Ye stood up and said, "You Rong, don''t you remember anything just now?"


    "Remember, I hit you with an ice thorn, and then you set the fire to block it." Lin Yourong said a little confused.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Yes, that''s it. The reason why I get close to you is because you have successfully controlled the ice thorn. I am happy. I am proud of you, so I can''t help but come and kiss you. As a result, you are still so shy. He didn''t let me kiss and fell on the carpet."


    Lin Yourong blushed and glanced at Lu Celadon secretly, hoping that Lu Celadon would not mind her mischief with Tang Ye. She felt a little puzzled about Tang Ye''s words, because if Tang Ye kissed her, she would not refuse.


    Lu Celadon knew that Tang Ye did not say what was just now, so that Lin Yourong should not think too much, so nothing happened. He spoke in the same way as usual and hummed, "As long as you don¡¯t take off your clothes and do that, dear I thought I didn¡¯t see it."


    "Yeah..." Lin Yourong still exclaimed shyly, then finally hammered Tang Ye in the chest, complaining that Tang Ye was in trouble, and Lu Celadon wanted to kiss him, so shameless!


    Tang Ye ignored Lin Yourong''s hypocrisy and looked at Lu Celadon. He thought that as Lu Celadon as a mentor, Lin Yourong should be aware of this situation.


    Lu Celadon really knew that she could see the essence of things when she was watching from the side just now, so she knew what stimulation Lin Yourong received that caused the awakening of her previous life. She simply said to Tang Ye: "Your fire."


    Tang Ye was stunned, his own fire stimulated his wife to transform?


    Thinking about the reaction of my daughter-in-law just now, she seemed very unconvinced. Is it because she swallowed her ice with fire, so she is not convinced? Just because of this point in the previous life?


    Tang Ye was also speechless. The current daughter-in-law has no ambition to win at all, but in that previous life, because of such a small matter, he was very angry. The difference between this past and present is too great!


    Lin Yourong was very puzzled when he saw Tang Ye and Lu Celadon "talking", and asked, "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s nothing, it''s getting late, let''s go back and rest."


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong nodded. She was always tired after her transformation, and her head was heavy, so she just wanted to rest.


    Tang Ye took her hand and said goodbye to Lu Celadon: "Celadon, if you have anything to do, call me. The phone shortcut will vibrate when I press it."


    Lu Celadon nodded.


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went back to their room, talked some private conversations, and then rested. But Lu Celadon, who was next door, slept on the bed alone and couldn''t fall asleep. She always had a premonition of anxiety, and even had a nightmare, dreaming that her parents were killed back then, and dreaming that she personally broke the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck, causing the whole world to fall into chaos. Many people were ruined and turned into ghosts. Find her afterwards.


    She woke up from the nightmare, she was scared, and immediately wanted to press her phone to find Tang Ye. But she didn''t call again. She is a strong girl. She used to have nightmares when she was alone, and she did it every day. Even if Tang Ye is there now, there is no need to rely on him. In this world, the most reliable person is himself!


    However, Lu Celadon suddenly thought, there is a man beside him, why should he support it so hard? Otherwise, what''s the use of this man?


    So Lu Celadon turned on the lamp, picked up the phone, and pressed the shortcut key to quickly call Tang Ye. After putting down the phone, she became nervous. She thought, she obviously didn''t need Tang Ye to come, why should Tang Ye come? Tang Ye is here. It seems that he and his lone man and woman are a bit bad? Then, Tang Ye came, what should I do?


    After thinking about it, Lu Celadon felt that he had to make himself look pitiful, scared, and need someone to take care of him, so that Tang Ye would not feel sudden and deliberate when he came, and it would be natural to get along with each other.


    Lu Qingci looked at the boiling water next to him, and had an idea! She poured a glass of boiling water, soaked a finger, choked, smeared her eyes and face with boiling water, faked a crying look.


    Tang Ye had the door card of Lu Celadon''s room, and rushed over immediately after receiving Lu Celadon''s call. His concern for Lu Celadon is not just to say, after all, he is a big girl, and the identity of Lu Celadon must be more concerned.


    Tang Ye opened the door and rushed in, very anxious, seeing Lu Celadon crying. Hey, how did he know that Lu Celadon was in disguise, and he was flustered. He stood in front of Lu Celadon, bent down, with an earnest expression, and said with concern: "Celadon, what happened?"


    Lu Celadon raised his head and looked at Tang Ye. The "tear marks" on his face were still very obvious. The strength of the disguise was comparable to that of Tang Ye, the "actor". Tang Ye couldn''t see it, it was comparable to a queen. She looked pitiful and said to Tang Ye: "I had a nightmare. I dreamed that my parents were dying in front of me. I dreamed that I broke the shackles of luck and killed a lot of people. They all came to me to kill, oh... ¡­Whoop..."


    Lu Celadon has indeed changed. She is no longer the dull girl who only loves to read books with her head down. She even pretends to cry so naturally and vividly in order to get close to Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye mainly cared too much about Lu Celadon, so she didn''t doubt the authenticity of Lu Celadon. Seeing Lu Celadon awakened by a nightmare in the middle of the night and burst into tears, she suddenly felt distressed. She sat on the bed and hugged Lu Celadon. In his arms, stroking her back comforted and said, "It''s okay, Celadon, I will protect you."


    "Yeah..." Lu Celadon was like a girl who broke down and cried. After being hugged by Tang Ye, he took the initiative to reach out and hugged Tang Ye, burying his whole head in Tang Ye''s arms, as if enjoying being in the arms of the man he liked. That kind of security and happiness.


    Tang Ye thought that Lu Celadon really felt lonely and sad, and tried hard to comfort her, coax her, and even promised her that he would protect her for the rest of his life, and would never be angry with her anymore.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t know, when Lu Celadon who was leaning in his arms heard him, he sobbed while...showing a sly smile of conspiracy.


    Lu Celadon didn''t expect that it was such a fun and happy thing to play like this.


    But...Is this a bit black?

 Chapter 468： Dont hit me tomorrow!

    Lu Celadon''s black belly is still getting worse. Maybe she thinks this kind of thing is novel and fun and wants to play more. Or maybe there was a kind of girl''s throbbing in her heart, and after she couldn''t bear her affection for Tang Ye, she had to take actual action to get in touch with Tang Ye. She leaned against Tang Ye''s arms. Originally, her head was in contact with Tang Ye, but slowly, she moved her body and touched Tang Ye with her developed breast, even occasionally rubbing.


    But Tang Ye was right in mind and didn''t think badly. He thought it was Lu Celadon who was agitated, and she hugged some Lu Celadon tightly. . Which father do you think was willing to have his daughter accident?"


    Lu Celadon thought it was a wonderful thing to have such an intimate contact with Tang Ye, and wanted to have more intimate contact, so she didn''t hesitate to use her developed **** to hook up Tang Ye, she thought, so that Tang Ye would become intimate with her. As a result, when she heard Tang Ye speaking solemnly about his father''s protection of his daughter, she suddenly felt upset, and she was tickled with anger at Tang Ye.


    But she can''t be really angry, after all, pretending to be pitiful and crying first, if it suddenly breaks out, it is easy to be seen through by Tang Ye like a human being. Now she hasn''t been seen through by Tang Ye, all because of using Tang Ye''s feelings. She still sobbed slightly, and said: "You lie, the news often says that some fathers abandon their daughters and don''t want them!"


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "That''s just an individual, don''t you make a generalization."


    Lu Celadon raised his head to look at Tang Ye, pouting, crying aggrieved, and said, "But I''m not your daughter..."


    "Who said that!" Tang Ye looked serious, afraid that Lu Celadon would not know his sincerity, and said: "I just treat you as a daughter. If anyone bullies you, I will beat him to the point that he doesn''t even know his parents!"


    Lu Celadon was moved in his heart, but he was very dissatisfied with Tang Ye treating her as a daughter. Especially as her body develops better and better, her xinxing becomes more and more mature, and she is more and more sensitive and curious about things about men and women, she doesn''t want Tang Ye to treat her as a daughter.


    She said leisurely: "You are really bad, but I have read those books, and said that a man adopted a little girl and said that he was treated as a daughter, but when the girl grew up, he took the girl to bed. Becoming a daughter-in-law is utterly bad. Would you be such a man?"


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye was stunned by Lu Celadon''s saying, how could such a ghostly thing happen. He looked down at Lu Celadon and felt something was wrong, but he couldn''t see it. He said, "Celadon, the book you''ve read recently is not good. Why is it so unhealthy?"


    If it hadn''t been for Lu Celadon to wake up from a nightmare and cry pitifully, Tang Ye would not educate so gently, but would just slap and spank. Because before Lu Celadon instigated Lin Yourong to engage in surprise and temptation, he knew that Lu Celadon must have seen something unhealthy. How can this work!


    "The book you are reading is unhealthy, huh!" Lu Qingci saw that Tang Ye was still so serious, and she couldn''t hold on to the anger in her heart. Hug and hug, and rubbed his chest, what else?


    Tang Ye was worried that Lu Celadon would not be able to rest well, so she stopped arguing with her. He wanted to let Lu Celadon continue to rest, and said, "Celadon, it''s okay, it''s late at night, you can rest well."


    Lu Celadon was anxious, worried that Tang Ye would leave. After finally hooking up with Tang Ye, she didn''t want to let it go. She hugged Tang Ye tightly, sobbing and pretending to be a little wronged, and said: "I can''t sleep alone, I''m afraid..."


    "Don''t be afraid, I will watch you by the side." Tang Ye comforted, really loving Lu Celadon very much. Especially when Lu Celadon is sad because of his parents, he is even more reluctant. Because Lu Celadon had never mentioned her parents, and Tang Ye knew that it was the saddest thing Lu Celadon had experienced. He didn''t ask Lu Celadon to mention it.


    Lu Celadon was very happy that Tang Ye cared about her this way, but the current situation and her deliberately doing this, obviously didn''t want to just be satisfied with this. She wanted more, so she secretly reached out and unbuttoned one or two buttons, so that even if she was not full enough, her **** could show up. The faint white ditch was attractive enough. She moved her body a little further, no longer pressed against Tang Ye, and then raised her head to look at Tang Ye. In this way, as long as Tang Ye lowered his head, he could see the scenery on her chest.


    What a temptation trick, Tang Ye lowered his head to talk to her, and as expected, his eyes were attracted by the white ditch of her chest, but Tang Ye didn''t dare to keep staring. He found that his heart was fluctuating, which was worse. He wanted to avoid this kind of close contact as much as possible, because he felt that it was inappropriate for him and Lu Celadon.


    "Celadon, go to sleep, I will stay with you forever, even if you fall asleep, I will not leave." Tang Ye hurriedly let Lu Celadon lie on the bed, but don''t hug and hug it anymore, or she will grow up in front of Lu Celadon. How do you see people when men react?


    He doesn''t think that Lu Celadon will always maintain this state. He thinks that Lu Celadon will be so gentle and delicate now because he was just affected by a nightmare. When the next day, Lu Celadon is afraid that he will become the old lover again. The big girl. So he thinks it is best not to behave out of style with Lu Celadon now, otherwise he won''t know how much Lu Celadon will wince his eyes.


    Of course, he himself didn''t want to do anything intimate with Lu Celadon... His feelings for Lu Celadon were frank and pure. It''s just that he doesn''t know that Lu Celadon''s actions now have no nightmare factors at all, and they are all disguise of the strength of Lu Celadon''s shadow queen.


    "If you don''t sleep, you won''t have the energy to play tomorrow." Tang Ye said lovingly to Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon was really helpless, even after using his chest, he still couldn''t get Tang Ye down. She really has no other way, she can''t just take off her clothes and lie down and let Tang Ye sleep. This is too exaggerated, and she can''t do such a thing.


    She could only listen to Tang Ye''s words and lay down to rest. But she was hypocritical again, and pitifully asked Tang Ye: "Will you accompany me to sleep? I''m afraid..."


    "This..." Tang Ye was very embarrassed.


    Lu Celadon was afraid that Tang Ye would not agree. For the first time in his life, he became cute. The slender jade hand grabbed Tang Ye''s arm and shook it gently. He rubbed his chest and said with a pouting mouth: "You are not by my side, I can''t sleep. ..."


    Tang Ye was already getting goosebumps all over his body by thunder. For fear of Lu Celadon''s more ridiculous behavior, then he can''t be killed by thunder alive? So he agreed to Lu Celadon''s request and slept next to Lu Celadon. Then he cautiously said to Lu Celadon, "Celadon, if you remember what happened tomorrow, don''t beat me, okay?"


    Lu Celadon almost couldn''t help laughing when he saw Tang Ye''s cautious and funny look. This guy thought he was abnormal! Yes, my current self is indeed abnormal compared to usual.


    Lu Celadon didn''t ask for too much intimacy. It was enough to sleep with Tang Ye once, and promised Tang Ye: "I won''t beat you!"


    Then she got into Tang Ye''s arms, arched like a shrimp, as if she was about to embed herself in Tang Ye''s arms, sleeping more peacefully than ever!


    But Tang Ye is very worried, so there won''t be any problems, right?

 Chapter 469： Mountaineering encounter!

    The next day, Tang Ye left Lu Celadon''s room before the sky was up. At this time, Lu Celadon curled up and slept under the covers, and was not awakened by Tang Ye''s departure. Tang Ye didn''t dare to sleep with her until dawn, otherwise Lin Yourong would know, what should I do if I misunderstand?


    Moreover, Lu Celadon''s mood after waking up is probably not the same as she had a nightmare last night. When she starts to rush, will there be a tearful pervert? The key is that you are not colorless!


    Tang Ye returned to her room, Lin Yourong slept soundly, presumably she thought Tang Ye was still with him. Tang Ye went to bed quietly, but couldn''t sleep anymore. Looking at the time, it was not far from dawn. He wanted to explore the situation of Taishan Dragon Vessel. Coming to Mount Tai is not just to accompany Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon to play with Lu Celadon, to explore the dragon gate of the dragon vein, it is a major event that concerns the lives of countless people, and he should not be delayed. But when he first arrived at Mount Tai, he didn''t want to spoil the interest of Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, so he planned to accompany Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon for two days to see and play around, so he could only spare other time to explore the dragon gate.


    So Tang Ye left a message to Lin Yourong, saying to go out for exercise, so that Lin Yourong should not worry if he didn''t see him when he woke up, then he left the hotel and climbed Mount Tai in the bright sky.


    Tang Ye''s goal is the Jade Emperor Peak of Mount Tai. According to various sources, the dragon veins of Jade Emperor Peak are the heaviest, so it is most likely to find the Dragon Gate from here.


    The Jade Emperor Peak is the top of the main peak of Mount Tai. It is named after the Jade Emperor Temple on the summit. The Jade Emperor Temple was called Taiqing Palace and Jade Emperor Temple in ancient times. In its east pavilion, the "sunrise in the east" can be expected, and the west pavilion can be seen as the "Golden Belt of the Yellow River." An open sky gate rises as the sun rises. The emperors of the hundred generations tend to be ordered, and the princes of Wanfang go to Pengying", which illustrates the magnificence and sacredness of the Taishan Jade Emperor.


    In the process of climbing to the Jade Emperor Peak, there are places such as Nantianmen and Tianjie to go through, and there are stone steps to climb after Tianjie, which should be exhausting for ordinary people, but Tang Ye is a martial artist. , So you can climb to the top with a brisk pace without panting, waist and soreness.


    At this time, the sky was just dark and cold, so there was basically no one. But after crossing Tianjie and before reaching a stone step, Tang Ye saw several people in front of him. Three of them were carrying heavy burdens, walking up the stone steps step by step. This reminded Tang Ye of Tiaoshangong. Perhaps those three people are picking up something and waiting for the day to be sold to tourists to get living expenses. This is what they rely on for survival. It''s very hard. In such a cold day, before dawn, they will start carrying such heavy things up the mountain.


    Beside the three pickers, there are two girls. The two girls don''t wear much, just a warm down jacket, they look tall and slender, very nice. It may be that they are tired and hot from climbing, so they wear lighter clothes. Both girls covered their faces with masks, not knowing whether to protect them from the cold or to hide their faces.


    The two girls followed by the three mountain pickers, and from time to time they helped the mountain pickers to support their heavy burdens, as if they were escorting the mountain pickers. I can see that they are very kind.


    Tang Ye smiled, and he was in a good mood to see this harmonious scene when he came to the mountain in the morning. There is true love in the world, and there are always many subtle places that make people feel warm. Therefore, the world is still very beautiful, why do you want to subvert it? If the plan of the minister to help the dragon succeeds, Mount Tai may collapse, and the mountains will turn into the sea. Not to mention the mountain workers who work here, even the innocent people who are not in Mount Tai will suffer.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye felt that the plan of the minister who helped the dragon must be stopped. He clenched his fist, no longer delayed, continued climbing, and went to the top of the Jade Emperor to explore the situation earlier.


    Ascending the stone steps, Tang Ye passed by the three mountain workers and the two girls. The three mountain workers and the two girls were surprised when they saw him. Tang Ye smiled at them and nodded, but did not stop. The three mountain workers and the two girls felt that Tang Ye was very friendly, and even the passersby nodded and responded with a smile.


    Tang Ye quickly surpassed them and continued to swept towards the top of the mountain. The three mountain workers and the two girls thought he was very powerful, and he climbed to the top of the Jade Emperor so quickly. Soon, a few people just thought it was a coincidence, and they didn''t get too much influence, and kept going up the mountain as they were.


    However, at this time, the mountain picker who was walking in the front accidentally stepped on a slippery place on the steps and fell backward. He was carrying a heavy load on his body, which was so terrible that he bumped into the mountain picker behind him one after another, and then the mountain picker behind him hit the mountain picker behind him again. All three mountain pickers fell behind, it is very dangerous on this stone step!


    The two girls saw that because they were too anxious and worried, and no matter how strong they were, they directly stretched out their hands and tried to save them. As a result, they are women, and their strength is not strong. Compared with the three mountain workers who fell, their strength is too weak to hold them at all, so these five people will fall.


    If you roll down the stone steps like this, you may be weighed down by the burden on the shoulders of the mountain workers.


    The five people suddenly panicked!


    At this moment, a figure flashed out and appeared behind the five people. This figure was Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked back after passing them just now. He didn''t expect to see them all falling backwards. He immediately rushed back to save people. At this time, he stretched out his right hand, first holding a girl by the waist, holding her steady, and then holding the other girl with the other hand, holding her steady. There were also three mountain pickers. Tang Ye used one foot to support his body and lifted up with one foot, supporting it on the back of the third mountain picker who fell backward. This mountain picker no longer fell backwards, but the other two mountain pickers who had been pressured by the opportunity ran into it, and then they were also stabilized. Even the heavy load on their shoulders did not fall, they just kept swaying.


    This was enough to prove how strong Tang Ye was and how solid he supported it. Use two hands to hold the two girls, one foot to hold the three pickers, and the other foot to support all the pressure. This situation is more like a master in a movie, which is impossible for ordinary people.


    The three mountain workers and the two girls were still in panic. After finding that the situation was stable, they were deeply shocked. Even if they experienced this kind of thing personally, they couldn''t believe it because it was incredible. Tang Ye alone stabilized the five of them!


    The three mountain workers and the two girls eased their emotions from their panic, and looked at Tang Ye with another surprise. They didn''t expect that it was Tang Ye who had just ran past them, and Tang Ye was just a young man in his twenties.


    The two girls looked more at Tang Ye, because they were also young girls, and they immediately liked Tang Ye, a young lifesaver. They saw Tang Ye''s look resolute, sharp, with a calm and confident look, this is a big warm man!


    Tang Ye saw the five people staring at him in a dazed manner, his eyes rolled, and he laughed awkwardly, and said, "You...should stabilize yourself slowly and get rid of this dangerous situation, okay?"


    The five people were stunned and embarrassed. Patronizing Tang Ye in surprise, he hadn''t completely escaped the danger at this time. So the few people moved slowly, and finally each stood firmly, no longer falling, and Tang Ye no longer had to support.


    "Thank you for saving us!" The two girls left Tang Ye''s arm, thanking them very gratefully.


    The same is true for the three mountain workers, watching Tang Ye showing a sincere and sincere expression of gratitude, and said: "Little brother, thank you for helping me, I really don''t know how to repay you!"


    Tang Ye smiled, just about to say something, suddenly there was a "dang" bell from the top of the mountain. The sound of the bell spreads a kind of vigorous power. Tang Ye felt that the bell ringer deliberately did it, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    Tang Ye couldn''t talk to the three mountain workers and the two girls anymore. After nodding to them, he jumped directly and quickly ran to the top of the mountain.


    The three mountain workers and the two girls were dumbfounded. Are these really ordinary people?


    "It''s the **** on the mountain! It must be the **** on the mountain!" Suddenly the three mountain workers called out excitedly.


    Their ancestors have lived here for generations, and Taishan Yuhuangding is said to be connected to the court, and there have always been gods. The behavior of Tang Ye saving them just now was impossible for ordinary people, so they thought it was a god.


    The two girls were just smiling. They were more scientism than Tiao Shan Gong, and didn''t think Tang Ye was a god. A girl said to the girl next to her: "Su Li, we are going to the top of the mountain, maybe we can still see him."

 Chapter 470： Beauty star!

    The three mountain workers were very excited, thinking that they had met a god, they laughed from ear to ear, and looked at the figure of Tang Ye rushing to the top of the mountain religiously, almost before kneeling down to worship. Their burdens were released, and they had to re-dress before they could continue climbing. The two girls next to them wanted to climb the mountain quickly, hoping to see Tang Ye again, so they took a step first.


    "Oh, Ruoru, you are slower, but don''t run out of your strength, you still have to listen to the director Jin to arrange the filming after dawn." The girl called Su Li just said to the girl who is walking fast.


    The girl took off the mask, and you could see her face at this time. She was really shocked, like a fairy in the nine worlds, which made people look crazy. She has a fair complexion, her eyebrows resemble a crescent moon, her facial features are delicate, and her eyes are clear and clear, like a spring of clear water. Standing on the steps, his slender figure has the charm of fairy wind, like a smiling fairy, circling the indifferent temperament free from the filth of the world, without the slightest trace of human fireworks.


    If there are other people present next to you, you will definitely exclaim, "Sister Fairy!", because this girl is born as a child star, and she has been recognized as the most aura of the most aura of red since she was a child. Actress-An Ruoru!


    The girl next to Su Li is An Ruoru''s assistant and manager. Now they are in Taishan, they are actually shooting a movie, and the director is the director Jin who has called Mu Yue several times.


    An Ruoru walked ahead and turned to look at Su Li and said, "Let you exercise a lot and don''t listen. Now you can''t hold on to climbing!"


    Su Li rolled his eyes and said, "If you follow the normal climbing speed, of course I will be fine. But now you are rushing to the top of the mountain to find the handsome guy who just saved us, oh no, it''s the fairy brother, so you all trot. Yes, it must be harder than usual!"


    An Ruo was helpless with Su Li, slowed down and walked with Su Li. She and Su Li have a very good relationship, as close as sisters.


    Su Li went up and took An Ruoru''s hand and smiled playfully: "Ruoru, did you think that handsome guy was really a god? That''s amazing. It saved the five of us at once, even if it wasn''t a god. You must know some magical powers!"


    An Ruoru smiled. Although she has a fairy temperament, she seems calm and calm overall, like an intellectual sister next door, and said: "There are no gods in the world, that gentleman should know kung fu."


    "Kung Fu?" Su Li was taken aback, and asked, "Do you really believe that someone knows great Kung Fu?"


    "Of course." An Ruo said as a matter of course: "I have encountered a lot in filming before. Those action stars are kung fu stars. Isn''t there a kind of star called Kung Fu superstar? The last time I filmed "Grand Master", Jin The director hired a Buddhist disciple who really understood kung fu and played very real, not special effects."


    "Hey, Ruoru, when you talk about this, it reminds me of the things that Director Jin has been worrying about before. He said that he had fancyed an actor and said that he wanted to invite him to film this "Legend" with you. As a result, Director Jin I couldn¡¯t invite that person. I don¡¯t understand, which actor would refuse the invitation of Director Kim? Also, even if you don¡¯t like Director Kim, don¡¯t you still like you? You are the heroine! And there is a **** scene in this drama. , You also accepted a little bit of this thing. But the actor actually refused, he came from Mars! I don''t understand that there are people in China who refuse to cooperate with you! I am really mad at me!"


    Su Li suddenly groaned, as if it was a shame for others not to film with An Ruoru.


    An Ruoru smiled lightly, even more beautiful as an immortal, and said: "I am not RMB, how can everyone like it. However, I am very curious about who the Golden Director wants to invite. I can refuse the Golden Guide , Can still... look down on my actor, I really can''t guess who it is."


    "Cut, it doesn''t matter to him, he doesn''t want us to be uncommon. What are you dragging? We don''t know who he is!" Su Li snorted.


    An Ruoru snorted and laughed softly, looking at Su Li, and said, "If you let you know, you must scold him. Hey, Su Li, we grew up together, what''s your temper? No change at all."


    "This can''t be changed. After the change, what should we do if someone bullies us?" Su Li said with her arms crossed. "Even if you are famous, you still have to beware of those capital predators. After all, you are just a star, how can you play? I''ve gotten those heinous behind-the-scenes capitalists. The investment in the filming depends on them. To put it bluntly, they support us. Then they will inevitably have a natural superiority and want to treat you. This kind of thing is commonplace in the entertainment industry. And you It''s the fairy sister, the **** fairy and the jade girl, I''m afraid they are the women who want to play with the dirty and dirty people most!"


    An Ruoru was said to be a little sad by Su Li. She has been in the entertainment industry since she was a child, so she doesn''t know the chaos and shady in the entertainment industry. As Su Li said, no matter how popular you become a celebrity, you can''t fight against the big boss behind the scenes, otherwise you won''t invest, you will hide your fame and your reputation will be replaced by others. In this circle, there is no shortage of newcomers in the upper ranks. As long as you are willing to package hype, you can always launch new ones.


    An Ruoru didn''t want to worry, and said, "So I plan to quit the entertainment industry before I turn thirty and live a simple life."


    "Ah? But don''t you like filming?" Su Li stunned.


    An Ruoru smiled and said: "Let¡¯s talk about it later, likes and dislikes, who knows when they will change. Okay, let¡¯s climb the mountain quickly, and hope to see the gentleman again, thank him well, otherwise just now We may not know what will happen."


    "Yeah." Su Li didn''t say much, and An Ruoru climbed to the top of the Jade Emperor.


    ...


    Tang Ye ran along the bell from the mountain, reached the top of the Jade Emperor, and saw the Jade Emperor Temple. The Jade Emperor Temple is also called the Jade Emperor Temple, or Taiqing Palace in ancient times, so it is not a temple, but more Taoists are here.


    The Jade Emperor Temple sits on the north side and the south side, and the front wall contains three main halls dedicated to the Jade Emperor. Because it is on the top of Mount Tai, you can see the four wonders of "Sunrise in the East", "Sunset Sunset", "Yellow River Golden Belt" and "Yunhai Jade Plate", which is fascinating. At this time, the sky is bright, and soon you will see the spectacular scenery of the rising sun.


    But Tang Ye didn''t come to watch the scenery, he came to explore the Dragon Gate. Just now under the stone steps, he heard the ringing of the bell, with great vigor and strength. He thought that the bell was alluding to it, and he came specifically for the bell.


    However, he did not expect that the bell was not in the Jade Emperor Temple. So he searched for other places, and finally came to the top of the Yin Yang boundary of Yuhuang Mountain.


    Next to the deep valley in the middle of the Yin and Yang world, there is a big dilapidated bell hanging. Sitting cross-legged next to the big clock is an old man in a plain robe. The old man is moving the corners of his mouth, chanting words like sutras.


    Tang Ye walked over and stopped after getting closer, not to disturb the old way.


    I don¡¯t know if the old Dao noticed Tang Ye. He didn¡¯t open his eyes until he finished reciting the scriptures. He looked at Tang Ye, smiled at the corner of his mouth, and said, "Is it a Daoist friend?"

 Chapter 471： The world of Yin and Yang is full of grievances!

    The old Taoist priest in front of him gave Tang Ye a sense of calmness, immortal style, like the kind of enlightened person who truly did not enter the world and saw through the world. He frowned at the question of the old way, not knowing what the old way meant.


    Can it be a fellow Taoist?


    But what about fellow daoists, is it to die for fellow daoists and not to die?


    This kind of conjecture was a bit malicious. Tang Ye shook his head, feeling that if he had come, he would settle down without thinking so much. So he looked at the old man and nodded, and said, "Yes."


    In fact, he does have some connection with Tao. The hard Tai Chi he learned from the master''s medical idiot is inseparable from the Tao. Tai Chi is closely related to Yin and Yang Taoism. There is also the dead wood that he has realized that every spring, although it is derived from Buddha''s predestiny, there are still Taoist magical methods contained therein. In this way, he is indeed related to Tao.


    The old way got Tang Ye''s answer, he laughed, and said, "So very good, so very good!"


    Tang Ye looked at the old Taoist and asked politely: "I don''t know how to call this Taoist chief?"


    The old Taoist looked at the sky that was about to light up, and said: "I can''t remember the old Taoist''s surname or name. Why is this happening? Maybe I don''t want it. Is it because I am afraid of being scolded and hated by others? , I should have seen through the worldly hatred, how could I still worry about being scolded? It seems that I still haven''t realized that way, it should be so, it should be so..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, couldn''t understand what the old Taoist was humming, and simply answered the question.


    "Others call me the old yin and yang way, haha, it''s quite consistent. I have guarded the yin and yang world for decades, and calling me the old way of yin and yang is considered pass." The old Taoist said again.


    Tang Ye nodded. It turned out to be the old way of Yin and Yang, but it is not good to be called directly. He politely said to the Taoist priest of Yin and Yang: "Why don''t you just call you a long one. Master, did you ring the bell just now?"


    The old way of Yin and Yang looked at Tang Ye, smiled, and said, "Yes, nor is it."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, really didn''t like this mysterious communication method. He asked the old yin and yang, "Dao Master, the bell just now seems to have no deep meaning, what do you... mean?"


    "Meaning? It''s meaningless, just want to entertain you. After all, you are a guest from afar, and I want to do my landlord friendship." Yin Yang smiled.


    Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became solemn. The old way of Yin and Yang knew that he was coming, and even rang a vigorous bell. Isn''t this asking him to have tea and talk about Fengyue? This is more of a...warning!


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, frowned and thought for a while, then said: "Dao Master, you are too polite, I came to find something. If you find it, you have to take it away if you have to. Since the Dao Master is the master of this place , Then ask the chief Taoist to understand."


    They were all spoken by smart people. Although they didn''t say it clearly, they obviously referred to the power of Wolong in the Dragon Gate.


    Old Yin and Yang squinted at Tang Ye, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, as if he had no deep meaning, and said, "Daoist Tang, you want to take things away, I''m afraid I can''t agree with the old ways."


    "Why?" Tang Ye frowned.


    The old way of Yin and Yang did not immediately explain. He looked up at the sky as if he was waiting. Then he pointed to the big clock next to Tang Ye and said, "Look."


    Light began to appear in the sky at this time, and it was about to be sunrise.


    Tang Ye felt strange and looked at the big clock of the old yin and yang Daozhi.


    when!


    Suddenly, strangely, Tang Ye didn''t see anyone ring the bell, but the big bell rang by itself.


    Tang Ye was puzzled and didn''t understand what was going on.


    At this time, more and more light fell from the sky.


    Dang, Dang, Dang!


    The magic is that as the light shines more and more, the bell rings faster and faster, and louder and faster.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Ye listened to the bell, felt a great pressure, and was very depressed, his mood became irritable.


    The old way of yin and yang kept smiling, and pointed at the yin and yang line in the middle of the yin and yang realm to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked towards the Yin-Yang line, there was actually a bottomless abyss. The reason why there is a boundary between Yin and Yang is because of this high cliff and abyss. Because once you fall from here, you will die. Since then, Yin and Yang are separated.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, there was a roar from under the abyss.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, couldn''t help taking a step back, and made a defensive action.


    He felt the danger, as if some terrible beast would emerge from the abyss.


    Sha Sha Sha, He He He!


    At this time, a hoarse voice came from under the abyss, like a human being. Tang Ye was even more cautious, feeling that the monster under the abyss was about to come out.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a dark cloud flew out from under the abyss, which was very shocking and gave people a heavy sense of depression. What''s more terrifying is that heads flew out from the black clouds, like the devil and grievances of movie special effects. Everyone had a hideous face and howling miserably, there were hundreds of them crowded together, carrying the effect of black clouds, which was extremely shocking.


    Tang Ye looked stunned. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he couldn''t believe that there were such things as ghosts in the world. Although he knows martial arts, he has also seen huge monsters like red and purple spirit pythons, and he feels that the world is so big. However, ghosts are completely illusory after all. For example, when people die and become ghosts, they can still talk to ghosts. This is something that has never happened before, and it is impossible to imagine what it will be like. Therefore, the theory of ghosts is still too illusory.


    However, Tang Ye saw it at this moment, and still saw it on the top of the Jade Emperor, who was said to be the closest to the heaven! The contrast caused by ghosts in such a fairyland is too great.


    Tang Ye looked at the old way of Yin and Yang with an inquiring look. Ghosts are appearing here. Taoist priests are good at catching ghosts, right? Does the old way of yin and yang do not care?


    Old Yin and Yang understood what Tang Ye meant, and just shook his head lightly, indicating that he would ignore it.


    At this time, the bright sky began to glow with the rising sun, the sun rose in the east, ray of light shone down, and the whole sky suddenly became golden and bright, very holy.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    When the sky shone with golden light, the ghosts flying out from under the abyss were penetrated and wailed in pain. The black cloud began to dissipate after being penetrated by golden light. The ghosts became frightened and flew back to the abyss. Soon the yin and yang world became quiet, as if there were no grieving souls and howling, suitable for watching the sunrise.


    Tang Ye watched this scene happen with his own eyes, and was shocked in his heart. It turns out that there are ghosts in the world! But why are there so many resentful souls on top of the Jade Emperor?


    With the disappearance of the resentful soul, the bell no longer rang, and the bell slowly returned to silence.


    Tang Ye looked at the old way of Yin and Yang and asked what was going on with those resentful souls.


    The old way of Yin and Yang laughed and said: "How many sufferings have been known since ancient times, and how many people know about it? The Yin and Yang realm of Yin and Yang is yin and yang at the same time. Those who die in suffering will resent after being returned to the underworld and cannot reincarnate. This yin and yang world is in trouble, trying to break through the boundary between yin and yang and come to the yang to cause chaos. This kind of thing is not allowed by the old way. However, the power of the old way alone is far from enough to resist the power of the resentful soul, so the Wolong contained in the dragon veins of Mount Tai Power. If Fellow Taoist Tang wants to take away the power of Wolong, countless resentful souls will be sent to the sun to do evil. This old Tao is forbidden."


    Tang Ye squinted and became silent, a little difficult to handle. The old way of Yin and Yang still kept smiling, always feeling that something was wrong.


    Tang Ye said, "So, the Dao Chief knows the Xuanhuang plan? Can you know the minister who helps the dragon?"


    "Natural." Yin Yang Old Road nodded.


    "Then your attitude is...?" Tang Ye asked Yin and Yang.


    Old Yin and Yang closed his eyes leisurely, and said, "I only guard this one-third of acre of farmland. I can''t control the others."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and then turned and left.


    Old Yin Yang opened his eyes and looked at Tang Ye''s mouth twitching.

 Chapter 472： No privileges for beautiful women!

    Tang Ye understood the meaning of the old way of yin and yang, that is to say, the power of Wolong is needed to suppress the underworld of the yin and yang world, so no one is allowed to destroy the dragon vein and take away the power of Wolong in the dragon gate. The main purpose of Tang Ye''s visit to Mount Tai was to absorb the power of Wolong with the imperial dragon jade seal, so as not to fall into the hands of the minister who helped the dragon. But if there is an old way of yin and yang, it will obviously be blocked.


    The purpose of the old way of yin and yang is to guard the realm of yin and yang, to prevent the resentment of the underworld from breaking through the line of yin and yang to reach the yang, this is a very kind and just behavior, Tang Ye will definitely not object. So he asked the old way of Yin and Yang what he thought of the minister who helped the dragon, and the minister who helped the dragon also wanted to seize the power of Wolong. The answer that the old Yin Yang Dao gave to Tang Ye made him very satisfied, because the old Yin Yang Dao had the same attitude towards the minister who helped the dragon. As long as he dared to use the power of Wolong, he would stop it.


    Now Tang Ye has a new plan, which is to stay in Mount Tai to deal with the minister of Fulong. As for the Dragon Gate, there is no need to deliberately find it. With the old ways of yin and yang, the purpose of the minister who helps the dragon will not easily succeed.


    The bright sky began to shine more and more light, just at the time of sunrise. Tang Ye thought it was pretty, so she stopped to look, and at the same time she thought about bringing Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon up to watch together the next day. He really loves Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, and he wants to give them anything good.


    An Ruoru and Su Li panted, too tired to walk, seeing that there was still a long way to the top of the mountain. They wanted to give up, thinking about going to Tang Ye to say thanks in the future. Maybe Tang Ye could not be found, because he just met in a hurry and couldn''t force it. However, after they went to a flat ground to rest, they saw Tang Ye standing on the edge of the flat ground.


    This is a small flat land with a cliff outside, surrounded by strong railings. As long as you don''t seek death by yourself and don''t climb out of the railing, you won''t be falling off the cliff. Tang Ye stood on the edge of the flat ground, near the railing, looked up at the rising sun in the sky, smiled lightly, thinking about how to give Lin Yourong romance the next day. He can be happy if he can make his wife happy. He has several women, but he definitely prefers Lin Yourong.


    An Ruoru and Su Li were tired from climbing the mountain. They took off their masks and panted. They saw Tang Ye standing on the edge of the flat ground. The two women saw Tang Ye standing tall and sturdy, smiled and filled with sunshine, with a very open-minded temperament. Moreover, the face is sharp and angular, very resolute, at this time, a mature and stable charm, he is a strong man, not the kind of little fresh meat that only depends on his appearance.


    An Ruoru and Su Li have seen a lot of fresh meat in the entertainment industry, so they have a more favorable impression of a man like Tang Ye. From Tang Ye''s smile, they believed that men like Tang Ye must be easy to get along with, so they walked over to Tang Ye to say hello.


    "Hello, gentleman." Although An Ruoru is a messy actress, she has a good temper and is calm and steady. She is a fairy sister whom everyone admires. She walked behind Tang Ye and gave a soft cry.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect a girl to call him, but listening to that voice, so sweet, it is probably a big beauty. He turned around to look, and the moment he saw An Ruoru, his mouth opened and he could not speak. He was surprised, because An Ruoru''s beauty was ten times more beautiful than he thought. Originally, he felt that even if it was a beautiful woman, he wouldn''t feel anything. After all, the women around him were all the most beautiful. However, An Ruoru''s kind of fairy sister temperament that does not eat the fireworks is something that the women around him don''t have.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye is a man who lives in a pile of beauties, so even if he was surprised by An Ruoru''s fairy temperament, he quickly recovered. He glanced at An Ruoru and then at Su Li next to An Ruoru. Although Su Li''s beauty is not as good as An Ruoru''s, he is also a fashionable and beautiful temperament beauty. Besides, you can''t just look at An Ruoru, it''s very rude.


    Su Li was a little surprised seeing Tang Ye quickly averted his eyes from An Ruoru. She could see that Tang Ye was really not obsessed with An Ruoru''s beauty, and suddenly she had a good impression of Tang Ye. Finally met a man who can get rid of the curse of Anruo as a fairy beauty!


    "Hello, sir." Su Li nodded and smiled to Tang Ye. Although she is more naughty than Anruo, she just met Tang Ye, so she can''t be naughty and has to be reserved, so she behaved politely.


    Tang Ye looked at the two girls with an easy-going smile, and said: "I didn''t expect to meet two beautiful women in this situation, or the beautiful women came to say hello, I am in a good mood and don''t know how to describe it."


    An Ruoru and Su Li both smiled embarrassedly, their faces flushed. They had a good impression of Tang Ye first, and Tang Ye was the one who saved them, so when they heard Tang Ye''s words full of praise, they felt a little shy.


    Su Li was very enthusiastic about Tang Ye, and looked at Tang Ye with a smile: "You don''t know us?"


    "How would I know you...oh!" Tang Ye wanted to say that of course he didn''t know them, no matter how attractive he was, he couldn''t bring all the beauties in the world into his arms. However, seeing Su Li''s playful eyes, he remembered the two girls saved before going up the mountain. Take a look at Su Li and An Ruoru''s clothes, except for taking off their masks, everything else is exactly the same. Only then did he realize that it was the two girls he had just saved, and smiled: "So it''s you..."


    An Ruoru knew that he recognized him, and smiled: "I really thank you for saving me and Su Li just now. Introduce myself, my name is An Ruoru, do you know me?"


    An Ruoru blinked deliberately, with a playful and cute look, which is called cuteness. Such a beautiful girl blinks her eyes and sells her cuteness, which is simply a big weapon to conquer men.


    But Tang Ye has long been accustomed to beauties selling cute, just think An Ruoru is very beautiful and cute. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    An Ruoru and Su Li looked at each other, and both covered their mouths and laughed softly. They felt that Tang Ye was pretending on purpose. The fairy sister whom the whole people adore, how could there be a man who doesn''t know her. They look at Tang Ye, unlike people who don''t follow the Internet. As long as you pay attention to the Internet, how can you not know the fairy sister?


    "Really don''t know?" An Ruoru tilted his head slightly and asked Tang Ye playfully again.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, with a look of disgust, and said, "I don''t know him."


    "..."


    An Ruoru and Su Li were speechless. An Ruoru suddenly felt a deep sense of frustration. What about Fairy Nation Fairy Sister? The whole people is a shit, it''s one thing that the savior in front of you doesn''t treat himself as himself!


    Seeing An Ruoru''s embarrassment, Su Li laughed mischievously and said, "Ruoru, see how you are so troubled!"


    "I hate it!" An Ruobai gave Su Li a glance, the fairy sister''s temperament was a little more charming, and she didn''t pay for her life.


    Tang Ye saw that the two women were playing with each other, and he was too lazy to pay attention to them, and said, "I have something to leave, goodbye!"


    "Hey, don''t!" An Ruoru and Su Li simultaneously took Tang Ye''s hand.


    An Ruoru apologized: "I''m sorry, Su Li and I didn''t deliberately ignore you."


    They thought that Tang Ye was leaving because they thought they had ignored him. But Tang Ye wanted to go back because he was thinking of Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon. He didn''t bring his mobile phone when he went out, worried that Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon were thinking about it.


    An Ruoru didn''t give Tang Ye a chance to speak, and said with a serious face: "I will introduce it again. My name is An Ruoru. She is my good sister, Su Li. Sir, how should we call you?"


    "Tang Ye." Tang Ye introduced himself briefly.


    "Mr. Tang..."


    "Just call Tang Ye, Mr. Tang I sound awkward." Tang Ye stopped An Ruoru with a smile.


    An Ruoru was stunned, and then smiled, thinking that Tang Ye was straightforward, she and Su Li liked it very much, and immediately became more fond of them.


    But then Tang Ye said: "I do have something to leave first, sorry, two big beauties."


    "No!" An Ruoru and Su Li stopped at the same time.


    This is a bit coquettish. They thought it was strange, maybe Tang Ye was straightforward and easy-going, so they dared to use the hypocritical privilege of girls immediately.


    But Tang Ye didn''t give them privileges, pushed their hands off, and deliberately scowled and said: "Why, think that beautiful women have privileges? I''m sorry, what I usually do most is not giving them privileges!"


    "Don''t stop me, you will call indecent assault if you stop me!" Tang Ye turned and quickly descended the mountain!


    An Ruoru and Su Li couldn''t catch up even if they wanted to catch up. The two big beauties looked a little dumbfounded when Tang Ye left, and then they found it very interesting.


    This is the first time I have met a man who treats himself like this!

 Chapter 473： Someone raises ghosts!

    Although the flowers that happened by the roadside were beautiful, Tang Ye had no intention of picking them. He feels that the most indispensable thing he lacks now is women. Thinking about the women who he has slept with, but have not been able to spend time with him, he feels very guilty. He is careless but not affectionate, so he loves those women and wants to give them the best.


    I didn''t take care of the flowers in the yard, so I went picking wild flowers again?


    Of course, flowers like An Ruoru are not meant to be picked. She is the fairy sister of the whole people. She is so popular that she can earn millions by posting a dynamic advertisement on Weibo. How could she be easily picked by a man?


    Seeing Tang Ye running away, An Ruoru and Su Li really found it very interesting. They used to be harassed by men. They thought men were hungry wolves and wanted to eat them. But now they felt that in front of Tang Ye, they had become wolves instead.


    "What a funny man!" Su Li said with a smile.


    An Ruoru nodded in agreement, and sighed, and said, "Hey, I suddenly feel like a failure. Su Li, you always say that I am the goddess of the whole people, and I must pretend to go out, but now I don¡¯t pretend, and no one can recognize it. ."


    Su Li felt happy when he thought of this, and gloated, "There are always men who are different, otherwise life would be too boring."


    "An interesting life doesn''t necessarily require a man." An Ruoru narrowed his eyes as he watched Su Li, a little playful.


    Of course Su Li knew her little Jiujiu, didn''t he just want to test if he had a good impression of Tang Ye. She smiled at An Ruoru: "Interesting sex-s life, don''t you need men?"


    "..."


    An Ruoru''s face was flushed by Su Li''s slurs, and he glared at Su Li and said, "You woman!"


    "Yes, I can''t compare you to a fairy who doesn''t eat fireworks. I can''t learn from you, I can only be a tacky woman!" Su Li quipped.


    An Ruoru smiled, she and Su Li have been good friends since childhood, and they went to school together for more than ten years. The two said something, looked at each other, and then at the direction Tang Ye had left. They understood each other.


    "Thank him anyway." An Ruoru said softly.


    "Yeah." Su Li nodded in agreement.


    An Ruoru was a little embarrassed, and said, "But I don''t know where to find him. Our identity is not convenient."


    Su Li smiled and said, "It''s okay. Now that you know the name, it''s not difficult to find him. I have a lot of things to ask him, such as how he is so great, especially to save us and the three picks. When I work, I feel like making a movie. I think if you let him make a movie, it will be great!"


    An Ruoru rolled his eyes and said, "It''s not that simple to make a movie."


    "I''m just talking about it!" Su Li pouted.


    An Ruoru smiled, but she seemed to have some thoughts in her heart.


    ...


    Tang Ye returned to the hotel room and saw Lu Celadon in his and Lin Yourong''s room. Suddenly he was shocked, and looked a little scared at Lu Celadon. Wouldn''t it be the eldest girl who came to her to settle the account? After all, she slept with her last night.


    Tang Ye knows a woman''s temper too well, although it was Lu Celadon who asked him to comfort him last night and strongly asked him to sleep with her, but as long as Lu Celadon was upset, it was his fault, and there was no discussion!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s return, Lu Celadon really showed a fierce face, walked in front of Tang Ye, lifted his feet in cute little sheep slippers and kicked it, somewhat painful.


    "Asshole!" Lu Celadon scolded and left the room.


    Tang Ye sighed and walked to Lin Yourong, thinking that Lu Celadon told Lin Yourong that he went to sleep with her last night. He wanted to explain it so that Lin Yourong would not misunderstand him, but at this time Lin Yourong was pulling His hand looked sorry, and said, "Tang Ye, I''m sorry. Celadon is angry that you left me out to blame you. Don''t be angry with her."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "Did Celadon tell you... anything else?"


    "No, what can happen? Everyone slept last night." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with a silly look.


    Tang Ye now knew that Lu Celadon hadn''t told Lin Yourong about him and her last night, and said, "I won''t blame Celadon. After all, she is a big girl. It''s not strange to have a temper. Let''s go for breakfast!"


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong happily took Tang Ye''s hand and went to have breakfast with Tang Ye under the hotel.


    After having breakfast, Tang Ye asked Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon to go back and dress up, and go to visit Mount Tai together.


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon did nothing when they returned to the room, they only did one thing, but this thing is often a waste of time, that is, the legendary makeup!


    Women put on makeup, I guess they can''t finish it without waiting for half an hour. Tang Ye sat on the sofa in the hotel lobby and waited, taking advantage of this time to think about how to deal with Taishan''s affairs.


    With the old way of yin and yang, he decided not to look for the dragon gate directly, but to stare at the movement of Mount Tai. Once he found the minister of the dragon who was destroying it, he would kill it, so that the power of Wolong would not be damaged.


    After making a good decision, Tang Ye felt that things were a lot easier, but thanks to the guards of the yin and yang. So he wanted to spend more time with Lin Yourong to make his wife even more happy.


    At this moment, a chubby head appeared at the corner of the corridor in front, Li Diyuan. After Tang Ye saw him, he waved his hand to let him come.


    The stupid Li Diyuan entered the WTO for the first time, because of a bad habit of gluttony, he has been subdued by the material enjoyment provided by Tang Ye. He walked carefully in front of Tang Ye, and then looked around to avoid being seen, because he obeyed Tang Ye''s instructions so much that he should not reveal to others that he and Li Tianfang were secretly protecting Lu Celadon.


    "No one around, let''s talk about it." Tang Ye looked at Li Diyuan.


    Li Diyuan grinned honestly, and said, "Brother Tang, I found something strange about Taishan you mentioned."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Li Diyuan suddenly became mysterious and somewhat scared, and said, "Someone raises ghosts!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Because he had just seen ghosts in the Yin-Yang Realm of Mount Tai, he would be afraid if there were any ghosts. Think about it, it¡¯s night, in this hotel promenade, it¡¯s quiet, suddenly rustling, as if I can hear my own footsteps, I always feel that someone is following behind me, but I suddenly turned my head and found nothing, waiting to think When he was safe, he turned his head back, but saw a weird and scary face close to his eyes...I would really be scared of a heart attack.


    "Really... there is something like a ghost?" Tang Ye asked suspiciously and nervously at Li Diyuan.


    Li Diyuan nodded heavily, and his honest appearance made people feel like lying, and said: "Our gatekeeper learns the ancestor''s fairy method and knows that there is a mysterious path called the ghost way, which is to gain power by raising and controlling ghosts. "


    Tang Ye felt acceptable to this, just like the corpse chasing clan, who can raise and control the corpse, but now it is just a ghost. However, ghosts are indeed more mysterious than corpses, corpses can still be seen and touched, but how do ghosts see and touch?


    Tang Ye chose to believe that there are ghosts in the world, and asked Li Diyuan, "You said someone raises ghosts, what''s the matter?"


    Li Diyuan''s simple and honest face showed a rare solemn look, and said: "Raising ghosts is raising ghosts. Kill people and trap the soul, so that after the first seven days of the soul, there is no way to reincarnate and become a resentful ghost. If you become a ghost, then it is very powerful. However, raising ghosts in this place of dragon veins in Mount Tai is actually very unwise, because it will be countered by the power of dragon veins. However, if it is cultivated, That will impact the power of Wolong, causing an evil dragon spirit to be raised. In this case, it is tantamount to stealing the power of Wolong!"


    "What?!" Tang Ye stood up in surprise.


    Raising ghosts, stealing the power of Wolong, old ways of yin and yang... Could it be...? !


    Tang Ye thought of a terrible consequence!

 Chapter 474： Going the mature route?

    The weather today is not good. It has been a little gloomy since the morning. It is estimated that there may be rain. On the yin and yang world of Mount Tai, the cold wind is blowing, and when the wind blows into the abyss, it will make sounds like "whoop, woo," like the souls crying and complaining. When the cold wind is a bit bitter, the voice becomes sharp, as if the wronged soul becomes angry, looking for someone to avenge, and roaring bitterly.


    In the gloomy sky, staying alone in the Yin-Yang realm is indeed scary, but the old way of Yin-Yang is still sitting cross-legged beside the big clock, closing his eyes and muttering something, which seems very mysterious.


    Suddenly a black shadow flashed past, and quickly disappeared, and suddenly, the black shadow fell from the sky again, and this person appeared on the stage quite a little hurriedly. After the black shadow appeared, he saw a masked man, wearing a black assassin''s clothes, without seeing his face.


    The black-clothed man fell in front of the old yin and yang road and asked in a hoarse and low voice: "How is the power of Wolong?"


    The old way of Yin Yang opened his eyes and watched the black-clothed man laugh, and said proudly: "You are about to be done, and you will be able to raise the evil dragon spirit in two days. The power of Wolong will be mine by then!"


    The black-clothed man nodded and said, "Okay, the success of the Xuanhuang plan, you and I will see this day come soon!"


    Old Yin and Yang laughed and said, "Brother, when you meet me, you don''t need to cover your face anymore, right?"


    The black-clothed man thought for a while, stretched out his hand to take off the black-clothed mask on his face, and saw his appearance, he was an old man who looked like a yin and yang old man, he had a small beard, had turned pale, and his hair was tied into a ball, which was a bit strange. .


    After the black-clothed man showed his face, he became more frank, and said leisurely: "I have been a shadow for more than 40 years, no one knows my face, as if there is no such person in the world. But, how could this be what I wanted Yes? But there is no way. I participated in the Red Wall assassination mission and was wanted after the failure. I have nowhere to go. Fortunately, the old man can help me to live until now. Now, if people are old, it is meaningless to regain freedom. But I''m not reconciled, so I must have the chance of longevity. As long as there is more time, then I will live a lifetime and be happy and happy!"


    Old Yin and Yang said with a smile: "Brother Cheng, don''t worry. Since ancient times, the general trend of the world must be divided for a long time, and the general trend of the world must be united for a long time. Therefore, the world has been separated for thousands of years. It is too long. The day when the heavens come down and the world goes up will come soon."


    The black-clothed man smiled and said, "Now my name is Hei Ying, and I have no name. When the Xuanhuang plan succeeds, I will take my name back and kill all those who made me abandon my name. Up!"


    Old Yin and Yang nodded and said, "This is natural. However, there is enough of me here in Mount Tai. Even if Tang Ye found out about me raising evil dragon spirits, as long as he is in this Yin and Yang realm, he can''t use dead trees to meet the spring. Me. And two days later, I will be done, the dragon spirit can swallow all vitality, and I am not afraid of Tang Ye. So, why does that lord send you over?"


    The black-clothed man sneered, looking a little disdainful, and said: "It''s just chasing a little girl. The adult suspected that the little girl is a celestial woman, so he dispatched our six shadows. I think the adult is too tall Look at that little girl, even if you need to use the shadow, why should I take it? As the head of the six shadows, I can do more important things, such as killing Tang Ye! I didn''t expect it to be used against a little girl... ¡­"


    Old Yin and Yang smiled and said, "This is exactly the caution of that adult, and carefulness always makes the Wannian Ship. The thing about that adult that makes people admire is that even if the victory is already in his hands, he is always careful. Don''t let go of any factors of change. In this way, is the real chance of winning stably. I believe that adult can definitely realize the mysterious plan."


    "I hope so." Sombra said.


    Black Shadow looked at Yin and Yang and said, "Since your plan will be completed in two days, in order to ensure that you do not have any accidents, I will deal with that little girl in these two days. Tang Ye wants to take care of that little girl. There is no way to take care of your business. When you succeed, no one can stop the power of Wolong!"


    "Okay." Old Yin Yang said with a smile.


    ...


    Tang Ye was really startled when he heard Li Diyuan''s words. This gave him a speculation: Is the Taoist leader in the Yin-Yang Realm of Yuhuangding suppressing the resentful soul or raising the resentful soul?


    According to Li Diyuan''s meaning, if those resentful souls were specially raised for the purpose of stealing the power of Wolong and developing an evil dragon spirit, then who is this person most likely?


    Isn¡¯t it the Taoist leader? !


    The old way of Yin and Yang said that he was suppressing those resentful souls. If it was raised by other people, would he not know? Then it''s time to deal with those who raise ghosts!


    Tang Ye felt ridiculous about this speculation, and feared. If the old Taoist did it, then he was deceived by the old Taoist. If the old Taoist plan is successful, then Mount Tai is in danger.


    It seems that we need to think about it from another angle. What you hear and see may not be the truth.


    "What kind of existence is the evil dragon spirit?" Tang Ye asked Li Diyuan again.


    Li Diyuan stretched out those chubby hands, made a gesture with his teeth and claws, and said, "It''s an evil dragon! It''s just that this evil dragon was nurtured by the power of the resentful soul and the dragon, so it has no entity. It''s called spirit. You think, the power of Wolong is the power of Shenlong, and the power of Shenlong is condensed. Of course, it is still a dragon. Otherwise, is it a pig? Hey, Brother Tang, you are so stupid."


    "Go and go, it''s funny to say that others are stupid." Tang Ye waved to Li Diyuan in disgust, thinking about conceiving the evil dragon spirit.


    Li Diyuan looked around and said, "Brother Tang, I''m not easy to show up, so I went back and hid it. But this evil dragon spirit is not a joke, you must be careful."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Li Diyuan wanted to hide back in the dark. Tang Ye stopped him, took out a few red banknotes from his wallet, and smiled: "Diyuan, you did a good job with this thing, thank you, this is a few hundred dollars, you You can buy other snacks."


    Seeing the money Tang Ye gave, Li Diyuan''s eyes were shining, and he smiled from ear to ear, drooling, quickly took the banknotes, and said, "Thank you, Brother Tang, I will definitely help you a lot in the future. of!"


    "Well, well, you have to remember, mix with Big Brother Tang and have meat to eat." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Yeah!" Li Diyuan nodded, his simple and silly look makes people not malicious, which is probably a big advantage of the fat man.


    After Li Diyuan went into the dark, Tang Ye sat on the sofa and stared, thinking that the world was really full of malice. He wanted to find out if the old Taoist lied, so he decided to check it out. He got up to leave, but remembered that Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon hadn''t come out, he suddenly felt strange that the two women stayed in the room for so long, why didn''t they come out? Does makeup really take a long time?


    Tang Ye was immediately worried, will something happen? ! So he rushed to the room quickly, but Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon came out of the room at this time. Seeing Lin Yourong, Tang Ye felt normal, as pretty as usual, with a mature and feminine makeup, which made people feel like a lady. But seeing Lu Celadon, Tang Ye was stunned.


    Lu Celadon actually put on mature makeup!


    The red lips, pink blush, slender black eyebrows, eye shadow, eyeliner, and eyelashes all tended to mature style. The other two ears also wore a pair of small and delicate silver leaf earrings. Such Lu Celadon looks like a girl under the age of eighteen, she is a familiar-n girl.


    Lu celadon under such makeup makes the eyes bright, especially the red lips and earlobes wearing silver leaf earrings. They are chic, **** and charming. They are very beautiful. Men will definitely be impressed when they see it.


    "Celadon, what are you doing with this dress?" Although it is commonplace for girls to dress up mature early in this era, Tang Ye still feels strange to Lu Celadon''s transformation. Why did she suddenly take the mature route?

 Chapter 475： Shadow hijacking!

    Tang Ye remembered that Lu Celadon didn''t touch makeup at all. Her world was like a gray one. Apart from reading a book in silence, she would not pay attention to anything else. What a simple girl, but her psychology is a little sick. So Tang Ye wanted to open her heart and let her lead a normal life.


    Later, Lu Celadon was gradually influenced and became a little more normal. She occasionally puts on makeup, but the application is so slight that it can be ignored, and she still looks green. So now Lu Celadon suddenly came on a mature makeup, which shocked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye walked up to Lu Celadon and looked at her and said, "Big girl, what are you doing, a girl who is barely considered to be an eighteen-year-old, turned into a thirty-year-old aunt?"


    "..."


    When Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong heard Tang Ye''s words, they immediately turned black. The two women reached out and pinched Tang Ye''s waist together, and said angrily: "You''re auntie!"


    Tang Ye didn''t make trouble with them, looked at Lin Yourong, and said, "You Rong, don''t let the celadon mess around, why are you messing around? Did you help celadon make up like this?"


    Lin Yourong was upset, pouted, and hummed, "Can''t celadon make up like this? There is nothing wrong with girls who love beauty, hum!"


    "But the celadon is not big enough," Tang Ye said.


    The Lu Celadon next to him was upset, and hummed, "It''s bigger than yours anyway!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon raised his head and stood tall, indeed he was bigger than Tang Ye.


    "You guys..." Tang Ye was really helpless. In the end, he was too lazy to control. Just let these women be willful, waved and said: "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... "


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon smiled at each other, as if they had declared victory. They know Tang Ye''s temperament very well. Although Tang Ye has a traditional domineering side, they will eventually be softened towards them.


    Lin Yourong expressed her kindness, walked up and took one of Tang Ye''s arm, and leaned on Tang Ye kindly, and said, "If you like celadon, just let her be. Celadon is happy. If you are angry, just scold me. I helped the celadon make-up!"


    Tang Ye glared at her, and said: "You have to stop, knowing that I won''t blame you, treat you as a little baby, and be self-willed!"


    Lin Yourong blushed as he listened to Tang Ye''s words, feeling very sweet and contented.


    Seeing Lin Yourong holding Tang Ye''s arm so intimately, Lu Celadon felt itchy in his heart. He bit his lip, walked up quickly, took Tang Ye''s other arm, and pulled it to her chest.


    This... Tang Ye felt very strange, but didn''t push Lu Celadon away, and said, "Celadon, it''s so big, wouldn''t it be so clingy?"


    Lu Celadon was nervous and his face became rosy. Fortunately, he applied blush, so it didn''t look too obvious. She forced herself to calm down and looked at Tang Ye boldly, "Didn''t you say that I am your daughter? But your father usually cares too little about this daughter, so it''s time to make up for it!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, did not expect Celadon to pull such a reason. But he knew that there was really little time to spend with Lu Celadon, so he let Lu Celadon hold his hand. Otherwise, he and Lin Yourong will be close together, and Lu Celadon will be very embarrassed if Lu Celadon follows by alone.


    However, he is now held in arms by Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, and both Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon are beauties, and Lu Celadon wears mature makeup. It looks like Tang Ye is on the left. Hug right hug. Hey, this kind of guy, when others saw it, they just thought it was a dude who was squandering. And Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon would also be regarded as unscrupulous girls, which they thought were of that nature.


    It''s just that the three of them didn''t care about the eyes of others, it was enough to be happy.


    Tang Ye took Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon to Mount Tai to play. Although the sky was gloomy, many people went to Mount Tai. Although Tang Ye had been thinking about the old Taoist priests and the resentment, but agreed to accompany Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, he didn''t want to disappoint these two women. What''s more, after all, climbing Taishan is going to the top of the Jade Emperor, otherwise it is not for nothing. When it comes to Yuhuangding, he will take time to investigate the Yin-Yang Realm, so that both sides will not be delayed.


    Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong let go of Tang Ye after climbing the mountain. The two women completely relaxed, watching the beautiful Taishan scenery and taking many photos. Sometimes Tang Ye followed to join in the fun, caught between the two women, and asked the two women to kiss both sides of his face and take a lovely group photo. The two women didn''t agree, but after being hugged and coaxed by Tang Ye, they blushed and agreed. Then when I asked someone to take a picture, the eldest brother who helped take the picture was speechless, so I can step on two boats with one foot?


    Tang Ye explained that Lu Celadon was his daughter, but he was undoubtedly rolled his eyes and looked down upon him. His mother, who is only in his twenties, can have a daughter who is at most his age? Is it possible to have children at six or seven?


    Although the elder brother who took the picture despised Tang Ye, Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong took the initiative to help Tang Ye speak, and then the eldest brother who took the picture became even more speechless. It''s really a world where two women fooling around with a man are not ashamed, and they are desperately defending Tang. Ye, it is estimated that Tang Ye is rich!


    The cameraman didn''t want to help take the photo, so Tang Ye threw out a big red bill. Can you take the photo?


    Of course shoot!


    No one can''t live with money!


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon had a great time climbing happily all the way, and Tang Ye always stood by silently. At this time, it was very close to the top of the Jade Emperor. Lu Celadon, who had taken pictures with Lin Yourong, shuddered suddenly, turned to look at a gloomy mountain, and frowned tightly. She felt very uncomfortable and always felt that there was something dark over there.


    Lu Celadon closed her eyes and let out a deep sigh of relief. After calming her mind, she opened her eyes again to use the goddess'' ability to see through the origin of everything. At this moment, she saw the gloomy mountain top in front of her, with clouds of black air flowing. When she wanted to see more clearly, suddenly, those black auras seemed to have noticed her, flying towards her one after another, and at the same time they turned into hideous heads, very scary.


    Suddenly, a stronger head sprang out, as if about to hit Lu Celadon.


    "Ah!" Lu Celadon screamed, frightened, and quickly took two steps back.


    Tang Ye was shocked, and immediately rushed over to hold Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon fell into his arms and hugged him quickly, looking panicked.


    Lin Yourong also hurried over, worrying: "Celadon, what''s the matter?"


    Lu Celadon took a few breaths and shook his head to Lin Yourong, "Sister Yourong, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    But when she looked at Tang Ye, her expression became heavy, as if she had something to say to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled at Lin Yourong: "Yourong, let''s take a rest in the small pavilion in front. The celadon may be tired."


    "Yeah!" Lin Yourong nodded and agreed.


    Several people walked to the front pavilion to rest. Lin Yourong went to a vendor to buy some boiled water and let everyone drink some hot water to moisturize their bodies. At this time, Lu Celadon said gravely to Tang Ye: "I saw a ghost, do you believe it?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then frowned, pointed to the top of the Yin-Yang Realm, and said, "Is it over there?"


    Lu Celadon was a little surprised, and said in doubt: "You know?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "It seems I''m going to see the situation. You and Yourong are resting here. Will you wait for me to come back?"


    "Good." Lu Celadon is not hypocritical about this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye went over and talked to Lin Yourong who bought hot water, and then walked towards the Yin-Yang Realm.


    ...


    Whoosh whoosh!


    On the uninhabited mountain road outside the mountain climbing stone steps of Mount Tai, six human figures flashed, with agility and aggressive momentum. All six people were dressed in black, covering their faces, completely dressed as dark assassins.


    The six stopped, and the leader said, "The target is Lu Celadon. After stealing Lu Celadon, immediately evacuate, understand?"


    The person who was speaking, listening to that tone, was exactly the shadow who talked to the old way of Yin and Yang that day.


    When the other five shadow assassins heard Sombra''s words, they responded in unison: "Yes!"

 Chapter 476： No matter how you choose, you will lose?

    Yanjing and Wen Zhongyuan are accompanying Mu Caisang and holding Mu Sangsang''s little hand at the same time. He has decided to take this route, starting with Mu Caisang, then entering Mu Caisang''s heart, and slowly moving Mu Caisang.


    The weather in Yanjing today is a bit gloomy and there is a slight smog. Actually, it is not very suitable for playing. The air quality is too bad. Many people wear masks when they go out. In order to keep out the cold, they also prevent smog.


    As a caring man, Wen Zhongyuan naturally noticed this problem, so he took Mu Caisang and Mu Sangsang to a park. The situation was not that bad. It¡¯s just that there are fewer things to play in winter. You can¡¯t go to the sand pool to play in the sand, nor can you eat ice cream. There are no conditions for flying a kite, and you can only sit and rest awkwardly.


    Mu Sangsang was sitting on the bench. Because he was still young, his feet couldn''t touch the ground, so he shook his feet and had fun. She thinks Wen Zhongyuan, the uncle is quite dull, always smiling and asking some old questions, like a set robot. In general, she doesn''t like to play with Wen Zhongyuan very much, only likes Wen Zhongyuan buying her delicious things and interesting toys.


    But her mother taught her to be polite to others, so she was very polite to Wen Zhongyuan and would not be angry because of Wen Zhongyuan''s dullness. At this time she was sitting on the bench with her feet shaking, and saw other children in front of her. She showed a look of longing. She has no good partners, since she was little to most of them, so she has always hoped to have her own playmate.


    She looked at the children in front of her with envy and wanted to tell Wen Zhongyuan that she would go there to play, but when she looked at Wen Zhongyuan, she found that Wen Zhongyuan kept looking at her mother, not looking at her at all. hate. She looked at Mu Caisang again and found that Mu Caisang looked indifferent and didn''t want to disturb her mother. The last person lowered his head silently, took out a small robot from his pocket, and twisted the robot''s arm to play alone. His eyes were full of loss.


    Since I was a child, my mother was very busy, and there was an uncle who always wanted to please her mother. Xiao Sangsang always felt very lonely in his heart. She envied other people''s children and wanted to have her own playmates, but every time she could only play with her own toys, she said a lot to toys by herself, but toys never said a word to her.


    Neither Wen Zhongyuan nor Mu Caisang noticed the little Sangsang who silently lowered his head to play with the little robot. Wen Zhongyuan looked up at the gloomy sky and said: "I just received the news that the people over Mount Tai started to act."


    Mu Caisang frowned, a little upset, she didn''t like to say these things in front of her daughter.


    Wen Zhongyuan''s lifestyle can never be separated from the Xuanhuang plan, and he can''t stop when it comes to this. Perhaps he was too obsessed with Tang Ye, because he lost to Tang Ye and still lost in front of Mu Caisang, so he wanted to win back in front of Mu Caisang. Regardless of whether he was able to prove his ability to Mu Caisang, he was already caught in a rivalry with Tang Ye.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled, seeming to realize that he was obsessed with Tang Ye¡¯s affairs, but he didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with this, and continued: ¡°Perhaps I am a little concerned about Tang Ye¡¯s affairs, because there is Tang Ye¡¯s affairs on Mount Tai. The night is here, so I pay more attention to it. That¡¯s okay. It¡¯s rare for a person to have an opponent in his life, especially people like us, who started playing games from the moment they were sensible. But because of our predecessors helping to pave the way, we keep walking. It''s going well, so I can''t taste the fun of the game. Therefore, I feel quite happy to fight Tang Ye now."


    "Happy?" Mu Caisang couldn''t help but sarcastically said: "Is it happy to fail all the time?"


    "It can''t be said that it has always failed." Wen Zhongyuan smiled: "I haven''t failed before, so the previous failures, now that I think about it, I don''t think it has a taste. So I will tell myself, "It turns out that failure is like this." However, Failure is not a good thing after all, so you can''t always fail. Next, I will all win." Wen Zhongyuan affirmed.


    Mu Caisang glanced at him, admiring him. It turns out that failure is like this...Is this pretending to be coercion, or pretending to conceal your failure?


    Mu Caisang has always known the reason why he didn''t like Wen Zhongyuan, that is, he likes to cover up and hide too much. To put it bluntly, it is hypocrisy.


    "I hope you can win in the future." Mu Caisang said perfunctorily, not interested in talking about those things with Wen Zhongyuan.


    Zhongyuan saw Mu Caisang''s disdain, he didn''t mind, on the contrary, he thought it was quite interesting. He likes this indifference with thorns, but there is a very gentle woman behind him. Isn''t it an interesting conquest to take away the indifference and thorns of this kind of woman, and let this kind of woman take the initiative to show her tenderness?


    "Tang Ye can''t deal with my people this time. Shadow has dispatched six, but instead of dealing with Tang Ye, he is going to hijack Lu Celadon. Since Lu Celadon has always been a goddess, it''s okay to take it back and see it clearly. Now we would rather kill by mistake than miss it. Since slaves of python like to resist so much, let them see more blood. Only by letting them see the cost of resistance, they will be honest. And Tang Ye, there is a good way of Yin and Yang. You have to deal with it. The yin and yang veteran dragon spirit must be cultivated, and Tang Ye has a small chance of winning."


    In the article, Yuan explained to Mu Caisang to show the source of his self-confidence, and continued: "Take a step back and say that Tang Ye can deal with the old ways of Yin and Yang, but he can''t deal with the six shadows. Then, he wants to complete the red wall. What¡¯s the task of protecting Lu Celadon?"


    "Speaking of this, Tang Ye is even more destined not to win the final." Wen Zhongyuan became more confident and said: "Tang Ye is a man who is passionate and not mean. He cares about those women and doesn''t want to Betrayal, everyone wants to protect it. But this is not realistic. If he is passionate and affectionate, and does not care about the life and death of other people, then he will be very terrible. Therefore, between the missions of Lu Celadon and the master of Red Wall , He has to make a choice. This choice is not easy to make, no matter how you choose, it is painful."


    "This way...I will never lose to Tang Ye?" Wen Zhongyuan looked at Mu Caisang with a smile.


    Mu Caisang wanted to say whether Wen Zhongyuan did this a bit despicable, but he didn''t say it. mean? No, in these games, there has never been a despicable statement, and they are all available conditions. Who made Tang Ye have such a loophole to catch Wen Zhongyuan? If there were loopholes like this in the text, Tang Ye could also use it, so no one would say that Tang Ye was mean.


    Thinking of the predicament Tang Ye was about to face, Mu Caisang felt a little strange in her heart, as if she was caring, but not happy anyway. However, before the change, she would be happy to see that Tang Ye was about to fail if she wanted to get rid of Tang Ye.


    Mu Caisang looked into the distance, feeling a little confused.


    Wen Zhongyuan also looked into the distance, smiling unabated. This time he gave Tang Ye a choice. Choose Lu Celadon, or choose the mission of the emperor of the Red Wall. But no matter which one he chose, it was a failure for Tang Ye.


    Choose the mission of the emperor of the Red Wall, so don''t you love Lu Celadon? If you choose Lu Celadon, do you want to abandon the safety of the people around Mount Tai, or even the people of Qilu?


    Xiao Sangsang was playing with robots alone, and couldn''t understand what Wen Zhongyuan and Mu Caisang said. She felt very aggrieved while playing. She tried to cry, but she was very sensible. She didn''t want her mother to worry, so she worked hard. Don''t cry.


    She feels so sad. When can this life be changed?

 Chapter 477： Evil man!

    If Li Diyuan said that it was doubtful that there were ghosts on Mount Tai, then Lu Celadon also said there were ghosts, and Tang Ye would not doubt it. Because Lu Celadon has the talent of a goddess, he can see the origin of everything. In other words, Lu Celadon can see ghosts. Then if she says there is a ghost, it must be a ghost.


    Lu Celadon''s eyes are not comparable to yin and yang eyes. They are the eyes of the beginning of all things, and nothing can escape her eyes.


    Tang Ye swept in the direction of Yin-Yang Realm, very worried in his heart. He felt that he was still too young to be deceived by a little bit of yin and yang. By now, he believes that the conversation with the Yin-Yang Lao Dao at dawn is not too much a pretend of the Yin-Yang Lao Dao, just to prevent him from hindering the conceiving of the evil dragon spirit.


    Tang Ye was very grateful to Li Diyuan, if it were not for Li Diyuan to tell him that someone raised a dragon on Mount Tai, then he would not be suspicious. As the gatekeeper of Kunlun, Li Diyuan learned the magic of the old way of immortals outside the immortals, even the filthy things like demons and ghosts can be felt. The gatekeeper''s ability is not so strong.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking, should he stop buying Li Diyuan and let Li Diyuan teach a little fairy?


    When he reached the realm of Yin and Yang, Tang Ye saw that the old way of Yin and Yang was still sitting cross-legged next to the big clock. This time he was not welcome and walked directly over.


    Old Yin Yang opened his eyes and watched Tang Ye smile like before, not like a sinister Dao Master, and said, "Friend Tang Dao is here again, but for what?"


    Tang Ye squinted at him and said, "It''s to make sure one thing."


    "Oh?" Old Yin Yang stared slightly, looking at Tang Ye with some other deep meaning.


    Tang Ye said, "Well, as the world¡¯s number one mountain, Mount Tai has always been the place where the emperors gave zen sacrifices to Zen. It should be very sacred. But after coming to Mount Tai several times, I felt that the atmosphere was not right, too gloomy and too depressing. Some. So where is the problem? After thinking about it, I think it is still the resentful souls here. So I want to ask Dao Master, is there any way to eliminate these resentful souls? For example, doing things to save them?"


    The old way of Yin and Yang narrowed his eyes even more when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and said with a smile: "Friend Daoist Tang is very kind, it''s really rare. The old way has thanked you here. Please don''t worry, please don''t worry, these old ways of resentful soul are already chanting daily Transcendence, I will leave soon. At the same time, I will strengthen the power of the yin and yang boundary, so that the underworld will not affect this side."


    "It seems that it has been a long time to work hard." Tang Ye smiled, but his heart sneered. This cunning old Taoist pretends to be true, and see how labor and capital expose you!


    "Where and where." Yin and Yang said with a smile.


    Tang Ye pretended to sigh, and said: "But I am a bit obsessive-compulsive, and I am uncomfortable seeing those resentments threatening the safety of Mount Tai, so I want to solve it immediately. So, Chief Dao, I told the situation here. A master, that master said, I haven¡¯t overtaken those resentful souls for so long because the big clock next to you is too old and some of its power can¡¯t be used. So, Master, it¡¯s better to let me change the big clock and perform the ritual overtime. How? This will definitely work immediately."


    The Yin-Yang old Taoist expression sank, staring at Tang Ye no longer smiling, and solemnly said: "Friend Tang, this big clock has been with me for twenty years. I am very nostalgic, I am afraid I can''t change it."


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly when he saw Yin Yang Old Dao''s face darkened. He guessed that the big clock was the key to raising ghosts, so he took the big clock. Sure enough, the look of the old way of Yin and Yang began to change. For this reason, Tang Ye was basically certain that destroying the big clock could destroy the old way of yin and yang''s ghost raising, thereby preventing the birth of the evil dragon spirit.


    Tang Ye stared at the old path of Yin and Yang and hummed, "I''m really sorry, the leader, I have told the relevant personnel of Taishan Tourism Management, they said they will come to replace the big clock. This big clock is suitable for cultural relic viewing, not suitable for use. Come to ring the bell."


    "Friend Daoist Tang!" Yin Yang yelled coldly. At this moment, he didn''t see Tang Ye''s intentions but he would have lived his life in vain. He was just very surprised, did Tang Ye discover his plan? But how is this possible? It took decades to raise the evil dragon spirit by himself, and he was cautious step by step. At the beginning, he was almost killed by the power of Taishan''s Wolong Dragon. After finally stabilizing the situation, now it is only a day or two before you are done, but might it be destroyed because of a Tang Ye?


    The old way of Yin and Yang stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Why do you deliberately embarrass the old way? Don''t you fear that the soul of resentment will be born and will harm countless innocent people?"


    "I''m just afraid that I did this." Tang Ye looked innocent and owed a beating, and said: "Look, your big clock is broken and old, what if you can''t suppress those resentful souls? Isn''t it going to kill countless people? So, old Taoist, let''s change the clock!"


    "I will never agree!" Old Yin Yang shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "That''s not your responsibility!"


    After all, Tang Ye clenched his fist and blasted out the big clock with a punch, and the power of hitting the bull across the mountain emerged and was about to break the big clock.


    "You...!" The old Yin and Yang Dao was so angry that he stopped doing it cross-legged, jumped up, waved the sleeves of the Dao robe, released a group of power to resolve Tang Ye''s power, and then shouted at Tang Ye: "Dare to stand up! "


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "What''s not to dare? You, an old Taoist, are obviously a bad way. You are conceiving an evil dragon here and want to steal the power of Wolong, it''s damn!"


    "You..." The old way of yin and yang completely confirmed it, Tang Ye already knew his plan!


    He didn¡¯t understand how Tang Ye knew about the plan to conceive the evil dragon spirit. Only a few super-status people among the ministers who helped the dragon knew about it. At the moment, he didn¡¯t expect Tang Ye to know this when he arrived in Mount Tai. It''s amazing too!


    But surprised to surprise, Yin Yang knew that Tang Ye must be dealt with now, otherwise his plan to conceive the evil dragon spirit would fail. He cannot fail! The plan of the Eight Great Dragon Vessels was ordered by Yanjing''s lord Qian Qiang, and it was also about the Xuanhuang plan. It was his life''s ambition. How could it fail?


    "Boy Xiu has to ruin my plan!" After the old way of Yin and Yang blocked Tang Ye''s power to fight cattle across the mountain, he shouted angrily at Tang Ye, and then took the initiative to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and snorted coldly: "You evil way, finally admit that it is uneasy and kind to stay here! You are trying to conceive an evil dragon spirit to steal the power of Wolong, of course I don''t allow it! You do this, it is true It will kill countless innocent people!"


    "What do you know!" Old Yin and Yang took the initiative to attack Tang Ye, coldly snorted: "The unification of the world is the general trend, if you don''t comply, then will truly kill countless innocent people!"


    "Long words!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, stopped talking nonsense, and tried his best to deal with the old ways of Yin and Yang.


    Old Yin and Yang laughed and said proudly: "Since you have discovered it, there is no way, but I want to tell you, if you are here to stop me, do you ignore the girl named Lu Celadon?"


    "What?!" Tang Ye was shocked, and shouted, "Are you going to shoot celadon?"


    The old way of Yin and Yang laughed triumphantly, fortunately that there were actions of the six shadows. He believes that Tang Ye will definitely go back to save Lu Celadon, so his situation here will be stable. As long as he persists until tomorrow, even after tonight¡¯s noon, the evil dragon spirit can be manipulated. When the time comes, he will have the power of Wolong. There is no longer any need to fear Tang Ye, a person of great opportunity.


    "Tang Ye, don''t you want to abandon Lu Celadon?" Yin and Yang sneered, very cunningly.


    Tang Ye looked back at Lu Celadon''s place, eyes full of worry.


    The old way of Yin and Yang took advantage of Tang Ye''s distraction at this moment, transporting his power to give Tang Ye a fatal blow.

 Chapter 478： The dragon appears!

    Tang Ye was very worried because he heard the old yin-yang saying that someone was going to hurt Lu Celadon. Looking back at Lu Celadon''s direction, he was caught in a dilemma, thinking whether to save Lu Celadon or deal with the old yin-yang. Therefore, he was in a trance and gave the old way of Yin and Yang a chance to deal with him.


    The old way of yin and yang can raise evil dragon spirits in the holy land where the emperors of the ancient kingdoms have worshipped Zen and worship, and their strength will naturally not be weak. But facing Tang Ye, he still did not dare to take it lightly. As a member of the Minister of Fulong, he knew Tang Ye''s experience very well. Although Tang Ye was young, she had a great opportunity to realize the magical method of the dead tree in spring. In addition, there is a medical idiot as a master who has learned the true teachings of medical idiots. The medical idiot is a character who is as famous as Dao mad, chess lunatic, and music fan. It can be said that he is the top person in the world except for the warriors on the ancient Wujiang Lake. So when the old way of Yin and Yang attacked Tang Ye, he did his best!


    Over the years, he has been raising the resentful souls and nurturing the evil dragon spirits, and has already taken a path of evil. The Taoist¡¯s original technique was to bring down demons and punish demons, but he was raising demons to control demons, absorbing the power of resentment and strengthening himself. In order for the abyss below the Yin and Yang line to have enough resentful soul power, he personally killed many people, and then used that big clock to trap those resentful souls, so that the resentful souls could not leave the abyss and could not be reborn. After the grievances grow up, they accumulate in the abyss and become evil ghosts and ghosts. Then combine this with the power of Wolong to breed the evil dragon spirit.


    Regarding the fact that Mount Tai has dragon veins, dragon veins have dragon gates, and dragon gates have the power of Wolong, the old way of Yin and Yang has been known for more than 20 years. So he has bred evil dragon spirits here for twenty years. As for why their dragon-supporting ministers only started to attack the dragon veins, it was because of the full-scale explosion of the black and yellow plan, and the slaves of the pythons appeared one after another and stopped them. Things like the national destiny and the dragon vein are the focus of the struggle between the two sides. So now the contradiction has led to the dragon vein, and Mount Tai has become the focal point.


    In fact, the old way of Yin and Yang hated this thing very much. The evil dragon spirit he conceived was only a day or two to succeed, but Tang Ye was eyeing him. Although he was very sure of success, he didn''t want any surprises. Otherwise, the hard work of more than 20 years will fall short, who will he cry?


    So the old way of yin and yang cannot tolerate Tang Ye! He aimed at the chance that Tang Ye was in a trance, and wanted to abolish Tang Ye in one fell swoop. The duel between the masters, the victory or defeat is only in the blink of an eye. Tang Ye''s distraction was the biggest mistake. Of course, this is also a yin and yang conspiracy, he has long known about the Six Shadows'' attack on Lu Celadon.


    Because of Tang Ye''s strength, without sufficient power, it would be impossible to destroy Tang Ye in one fell swoop. The old way of Yin and Yang knew this well, so he had made full preparations long ago. This is the realm of Yin and Yang, and the abyss behind it is full of resentful soul power. He entered the ghost way again, and could absorb the power of those resentful souls to deal with Tang Ye.


    That is the power of death, decay, and resentment, which can harm the vitality of the dead wood in spring. In addition, around the Yin-Yang realm, there is the power of resentment, and there is very little vitality. So even if Tang Ye wants to use the power of dead wood and spring, he must slowly prepare. Therefore, the current situation is very beneficial to the old way of yin and yang.


    The Old Way of Yin and Yang made full use of these advantages, leapt up, absorbed the power of the resentful soul under the abyss, and suddenly a dark mist that forced people to suffocate flew from the abyss, and merged into his body from behind the Old Way of Yin and Yang. In an instant, the robes of the old way of Yin and Yang fluttered, and the whole body was enveloped with a gloomy and dark atmosphere, evil and weird like a monster.


    "Tang Ye, I will accept your life! You will turn into a resentful soul and contribute to my gestation of the dragon spirit, haha!" The old way of Yin and Yang rushed towards Tang Ye, the dark mist in his hands like burning The black flame was about to penetrate through Tang Ye''s heart, who was unresponsive due to trance.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye looked at him with a wicked smile. Then, suddenly, Tang Ye burst into flames covering his whole body.


    "What?!" The old way of Yin and Yang was taken aback.


    How did this kid suddenly release such a fierce flame? But wasn''t he in a trance just now? There is no movement at all, how can such a strong flame be released at once?


    Could it be... I was fooled?


    The old way of yin and yang was shocked. Tang Ye''s so-called trance just now was a pretense?


    Tang Ye smiled comfortably, thanks to the old way of Yin and Yang who didn''t immediately entangle him with the power of the resentful soul just now, otherwise his dead wood and spring power would not be so easy to accumulate, and then cooperated with the power of the flame to form such a fierce flame wave.


    In fact, he was not fascinated by someone trying to deal with Lu Celadon. If he is worried, he is actually more worried about himself. Because Lu Celadon is protected by Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are gatekeepers in Kunlun, who can deal with it? So Tang Ye was not distracted by worrying about Lu Celadon at all. He was just gathering the strength of the dead wood in spring, and then cooperating with the power of the flame in his body to form a fierce flame wave to deal with the old ways of Yin and Yang.


    At this time, the old way of yin and yang melted into the power of the resentful soul, and a layer of black aura permeated his body, which was very strange. A layer of black aura was wrapped around his hand, and the aura shone like a monster with teeth and claws, rushing to penetrate Tang Ye''s body.


    However, at this moment, a huge flame of flame burned around Tang Ye''s body, and those monsters and black auras couldn''t get close at all. Old Yin and Yang Dao was completely dark, looking dark and evil, while Tang Ye was golden, looking sacred and righteous. The so-called evil is beyond righteousness, Tang Ye''s momentum of the huge flame waves completely overshadows the old ways of Yin and Yang.


    At this time, Tang Ye slammed his body, and the huge flame wave spread out indefinitely, like a huge wave swept across the sky, flooding the old way of Yin and Yang!


    "Ah!" The old way of yin and yang screamed when he was flooded by the huge waves of flames.


    The power of the resentful soul is the dark and filthy thing, afraid of the sun and flames. So when he was overwhelmed by flames, the resentment power on his body retreated, he lost this layer of power, and was extremely injured by the flames.


    "Tang Ye!" However, the old way of Yin and Yang is not so easily defeated. After he screamed, he roared suddenly, his voice hoarse and low, and extremely angry.


    boom!


    The old Yin Yang Dao burst into a mass of power, bounced the surrounding flames, and he got rid of the flame attack. At this time, his robe had been destroyed by the flames, and his hair and eyebrows had been scorched a lot, making him look extremely embarrassed.


    He stared at Tang Ye, extremely gloomy: "Boy, you **** it, huh, do you really think that my 20 years of hard work will be destroyed by your little flame?"


    "Daydreaming!" The old Yin-Yang Dao shouted. At this time, he backed up to the big clock, when, when, when, he rang three times in a row, and the corner of his mouth was even more chanting.


    Soon I saw an abnormal change in the abyss behind the big clock, and countless wailing sounds sounded under the abyss, as if countless evil spirits and ghosts were crying miserably. Then, a cloud of black gas formed, rose slowly, and finally evolved into a black dragon!


    This is the evil dragon spirit!


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw that, didn''t he mean that the evil dragon spirit had not been developed yet? How did you develop it now?


    The old way of Yin and Yang showed a decisive expression and snorted coldly: "The evil dragon spirit has taken shape a long time ago. I just need a day or two to control it. Only when I really control it can it be my strength. However, if you force me now, then I can only release it in advance! It is a fusion of the power of Wolong and the power of Resentment. It is naturally tyrannical and extremely cruel. If it can''t be controlled, it will definitely cause countless people to suffer! Tang Ye, this is all You forced me, now I see what you do!"


    Ouch! Roar!


    The dark dragon spirit is exactly the same as the Shenlong. He raises his head and screams. It is terrifying, as if entrenched in the nine heavens, despising all living beings. How can humans be matched?

 Chapter 479： The baby doesnt like it!

    When Tang Ye encountered the evil dragon spirit released by the old way of Yin and Yang, Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong also began to encounter the attacks of the six great shadows. Lin Yourong originally went to buy some boiling water to warm up Lu Celadon, but when she came back, she saw that Lu Celadon was missing. She was very worried and hurried back to the small pavilion to find someone.


    Soon Lin Yourong received a message from Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon said to get some breath and come back soon. But Lin Yourong was still very worried, looking around, as if he had noticed something.


    Just now, Lu Celadon was sitting in the small pavilion, and suddenly felt a few forces coming, and it was her who was locked in. She didn''t want to hurt Lin Yourong and cause chaos in the scene, so she just used an excuse to breathe. At this moment, she walked into a mountain road, with a brisk pace and cold eyes, rushing to a place where no one was there.


    The Six Shadows frowned when they noticed Lu Celadon''s behavior, wondering if Lu Celadon deliberately lured them. After all, in the face of threats, Lu Celadon ran away alone without looking for help from others. Isn''t it strange?


    The Six Shadows acted very cautiously. They immediately investigated the surrounding situation and continued to attack Lu Celadon after finding that there was no ambush.


    "Presumably Lu Celadon didn''t want to get involved in Lin Yourong, so he led us away alone. Hehe, what a kind girl." The man in black headed by the Six Shadows sneered. This voice was the same day that he had a conversation with Yin Yang. The man in black waved his hand and said, "Our goal is Lu Celadon, not Lin Yourong, nor Tang Ye. Tang Ye has someone to deal with, don¡¯t be nosy, that adult must have his own arrangements. , If we intervene in the past and ruin the plan of that adult, it will be damned, so we only go to capture Lu Celadon, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong don''t care and act!"


    "Yes!" Under Sombra''s arrangement, the rest of the Dark Shadow members chased Lu Celadon.


    When the shadow members were chasing Lu Celadon, they did not notice that on a big tree behind, two people squatted on the branches of the tree, squinting and smiling at them. These two people didn''t seem to regard the big tree as a tree. They squatted on the branches as if they were standing on the ground. The small branches of those trees did not waver to them, showing how powerful their skills are.


    These two people are Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    Li Tianfang looked at the members of the shadows, very arrogant, and disdainfully said: "Are these people going to catch the goddess? Hey, what is the thing, such a weak person can catch the goddess? It''s not that I want to curse, but the girl really was that day. Too weak! Since she is a goddess, that is the existence that our gatekeepers are also afraid of. How can we not deal with a few...spicy chickens?"


    "So, Tang Ye is too weak, I am afraid of these weak chickens." Li Tianfang added, disdainful of Tang Ye.


    Li Diyuan smiled and said, "Li Tianfang, you are only relying on the ability of your ancestors to speak such big words. If you were born like Brother Tang, you can only explore and become stronger by yourself, depending on how arrogant you are. !"


    "Hey, I said Li Diyuan, why are you talking to Tang Ye like this? You were bought by him! It''s over, you are dead, if you let the senior sister know, you don''t want to go back alive!" Li Tianfang told Li Diyuan airway.


    However, Li Diyuan was not afraid, arguing: "Of course I was not bought by Big Brother Tang. I was justified and reasonable, but you were unreasonable."


    "You..." Li Tianfang was going to be **** to death, and the silly fat guy wanted to reason with himself?


    Li Tianfang was too lazy to fight with Li Diyuan. Li Diyuan¡¯s mind was just a line, and he couldn¡¯t turn back when he entered that line. He waved his hand and said, "When you were so happy with Tang Ye, then you should protect it. God, I am waiting here."


    "No, you are lazy! It is our two things to protect the goddess." Li Diyuan said stubbornly.


    The muscles on Li Tianfang''s face twitched, and he really wanted to beat the fat man, but if he couldn''t fight, he would be endless. He and Li Diyuan''s strengths were comparable, each with his own characteristics. He took a deep breath, and smiled at Li Diyuan: "Li Diyuan, it''s not that I won''t deal with those fools who wear black clothes and cover their faces, but that I want to... protect Miss Lin! Look, Miss Lin is Tang Ye¡¯s wife, if something happens to her, Tang Ye will be upset, right? Tang Ye is upset, how can we still drink spicy food, and how do we look at beautiful women with long **** and thighs?"


    Li Diyuan tilted his head and thought for a while, feeling that it was really like this, nodded and said: "Okay, then you go to protect Sister Lin, I will protect the goddess!"


    "Go go." Li Tianfang waved to Li Diyuan, squinting and smiling, like a conspiracy succeeded.


    Li Diyuan was honest and honest, and didn''t have as much thought as Li Tianfang, so he went directly to protect Lu Celadon.


    At this time, the shadow members chased Lu Celadon and surrounded Lu Celadon. Lu Qingci stared at them coldly, and snorted coldly, "You are the so-called ministers who help the dragon?"


    Hearing Lu Celadon''s words, the black shadow of the Shadow Head wrinkled and laughed, very happy. Since Lu Celadon knows about the minister who helps the dragon, is it really a goddess? If so, then the success of the Xuanhuang plan is just around the corner!


    Black Shadow did not talk nonsense with Lu Celadon, and directly asked the five Shadow members to catch Lu Celadon. One of their dark shadows'' style of doing things is high efficiency, and they don''t talk nonsense before they get things done.


    Lu Celadon became alert. Now she is no longer the weak high school student, she dressed up to be mature and beautiful in order to get closer to a certain man. In order to stay with a certain man, she agreed with a certain man to become strong, so strong that no one can steal her from that man.


    People come, kill people. Come and kill Buddha. God come, kill God!


    Seeing that Lu Celadon was so calm, the black shadow frowned, always feeling that there was something wrong. At this time, the five shadow members surrounded Lu Celadon and Lu Celadon wanted to fight back with the martial arts he had learned. However, Li Diyuan jumped in from the outside like a big ball of flesh and smashed directly at the five shadow members. go with.


    The five shadow members encountered a surprise attack and immediately retreated. They were orderly, well-trained, and very heavy without any panic. The leading black shadow frowned, stared at Li Diyuan, then looked at Lu Celadon, and then rejoiced without worry. He thought, this is what Lu Celadon has always relied on, right? It turned out to be secretly protected. It''s not bad, I didn''t even notice this fat man.


    Black Shadow breathed a sigh of relief, and it was easy to know what Lu Celadon relied on. As long as the big fat man was killed, there would be no surprises. These six people can''t solve a fat man?


    Sombra chose the most prudent way, letting the five members of the Shadows deal with Li Diyuan, while he went to catch Lu Celadon, and left if he caught it, so as not to be surprised.


    The five shadow members went to deal with Li Diyuan, although their movements were calm, but the eyes and eyebrows exposed under the mask were a bit disdainful. What can such a fat man have?


    Li Diyuan watched them squinted and laughed, a bit naughty as a child.


    "Idiot!" A shadow member had an extra dagger in his hand. Seeing Li Diyuan who was smirking, he couldn''t help but snorted, then waved his dagger to attack Li Diyuan.


    Li Diyuan is upset, he doesn''t like being called an idiot. So when the shadow member swept past, he suddenly raised his foot and stepped on the ground again, banging, and the ground was like a small earthquake, giving people a feeling of shaking.


    Everyone was shocked.


    It shakes the earth with one kick, what terrifying strength should this be?


    But, is this fat guy so strong?


    At this moment, Li Diyuan looked chubby and very clumsy. When he stepped on the ground, he jumped up and hit the shadow member who scolded him for an idiot. The shadow member''s movements were affected because of the ground shaking, and he didn''t expect that the big fat man Li Diyuan could be so sensitive, so he was leaped in front of him before he could withdraw.


    He felt dangerous instinctively and swung a dagger to repel Li Diyuan first. However, Li Diyuan quickly stretched out his hand and directly pinched his neck, click, his neck shattered, blood splashed, and he couldn''t die anymore.


    "It''s disgusting, the baby doesn''t like it." Li Diyuan casually threw away the shadow member who was crushed by his neck and died, and snorted disgustedly.


    This scene only happened in the blink of an eye, and everyone did not expect it. When they reacted, they all watched Li Diyuan dumbfounded and said nothing.


    This big fat man is so terrifying in strength? The members of the dignified shadow were killed directly by him?


    Is this big fat man so murderous without blinking? Crush a person''s neck directly and throw it away like a weed?


    Everyone couldn''t help but sweat on their foreheads.

 Chapter 480： Duplicate ice and fire!

    The shadow members thought that Li Diyuan was a stupid fat man, so they didn''t care much. However, when Li Diyuan smashed the neck of one of their companions in a blink of an eye and threw it away like weeds, they realized how terrifying Li Diyuan was!


    These shadow members of them are so powerful that they can reach the limit of luck in this great world. They were taken in by Wen Zhongyuan and used fake jade seals to absorb their luck, so they were all right. Ordinarily, even if they are subdued, such as pinching their necks or holding their wrists, they still have the ability to resist and can use their vigor to protect themselves. For example, if someone pinches the neck, gather the vitality on the neck, so that the neck will feel like a hard shield, which will not be easily crushed, let alone crushed.


    However, just now one of their companions, in Li Diyuan''s hands, was completely unable to carry out such self-protection. In other words, their companions protected themselves, but they were still easily broken through the Qi Jin shield by Li Diyuan and then crushed their necks. This shows one thing, that is, Li Diyuan is stronger than them!


    Only much stronger than them can they easily crush their necks! The remaining four shadow members realized this, and looked at Li Diyuan''s forehead and could not help but sweat and his throat became dry. They didn''t expect to meet a strong figure like Li Diyuan, what is it sacred?


    The black shadow who had gone to deal with Lu Celadon alone was shocked to see Li Diyuan killing their shadow members so easily. How could such a thing happen? The shadow, who is already a top-notch among the warriors, survives less than half a minute under Li Diyuan?


    When he reacted, Sombra was very nervous. He can''t let the plan have such an accident, otherwise he can''t explain to the adult Yanjing!


    Sombra immediately made arrangements and shouted to the remaining four members of the Shadow: "You guys will entangle this fat man with all your strength, and I will deal with Lu Celadon!"


    "Yes!" The four shadow members nodded in a deep voice. Although their faces were solemn, they were not afraid. In a certain sense, they are dead men, in order to accomplish their goals, life can be ignored!


    They also don''t think they will die. I just underestimated this fat man, but now I pay attention to it. If four people are together, can''t it deal with this fat man?


    Li Diyuan saw the four shadow members approaching, grinning, it seemed that humans and animals were harmless, but because of the example of killing people just now, the four shadow members were furious at such a smiling Li Diyuan. They felt that Li Diyuan was despising them, mocking them, and provoking them. They can''t wait to smash the big fat man Li Diyuan and slaughter the barbecue!


    The four shadows had learned the lesson just now and no longer took it lightly. They rushed towards Li Diyuan. Suddenly, the four of them became one, and then back to four, and then merged into one again. When they separated again, Eight people!


    This is a special skill that their shadows cooperate, shadow clones!


    Facing this wonderful skill, Li Diyuan frowned, tilted his head to think, and then grinned.


    At this time, the black shadow of the shadow leader took advantage of the four shadows to entangle Li Diyuan, and rushed towards Lu Celadon to take Lu Celadon away. As long as Lu Celadon was captured, even if the four shadows died, the mission would be a success, at most the loss would be a bit heavy. But a heavy loss is better than a failed mission. They didn''t dare to annoy the adult.


    Lu Celadon saw the black shadow attack and Li Diyuan was entangled by the four shadows, knowing that he could only deal with it by himself. In fact, she was very surprised by the appearance of Li Diyuan, she did not expect such a powerful character to protect herself in secret. When she wanted to understand, she felt very warm in her heart. She knew that Tang Ye must arrange it.


    She is really grateful to Tang Ye. Tang Ye gave her a lot. From opening her heart to accepting her home and giving all kinds of care and love... She knows that now she can slowly lead a normal life, all Tang Ye worked hard behind her back. She didn''t want to disappoint Tang Ye''s intentions, she didn''t want to be separated from Tang Ye. If someone wants to destroy this relationship, this bond, kill it!


    Lu Celadon stared at the black shadow, his expression cold, full of murderous intent. She had never killed anyone before, and she was so decisive at this moment.


    After the black shadow swept over, there was no nonsense, and he shot Lu Celadon directly. The accident of Li Diyuan had already occurred, and he didn''t want to have another accident.


    The speed of the black shadow was very fast, and it swept in front of Lu Celadon almost instantly. However, when he made a shot at Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon moved a little aside to avoid his attack. He was very surprised, he was very confident in his speed and attack, but how could a little girl, Lu Celadon, avoid it so easily?


    Did Lu Celadon see through his tricks?


    Sombra thought of a terrible fact. If Lu Celadon really sees through his tricks, then he is basically certain that Lu Celadon is a goddess!


    Then it is even more necessary to complete the task, for the sake of the mysterious plan!


    After avoiding an attack by the black shadow, Lu Celadon jumped out a step back, pulled a little distance from the black shadow, and snorted coldly: "Is it because you suspect that I am a goddess?"


    Sombra did not answer, and continued to attack Lu Celadon. His silence and increasingly eager movements told Lu Celadon the answer that he was here for the goddess.


    Lu Qingci sneered and said, "Since I suspect that I am a goddess, why don''t you think about how terrible a goddess is?"


    Black Shadow''s eyebrows moved, seeming to have been stimulated by Lu Celadon''s contempt, and finally he hummed, "Are you scaring me?"


    Lu Celadon became more and more like Tang Ye. When he sneered, there was a touch of confidence in the corner of his mouth, which could particularly stimulate the enemy''s mood, as if he showed great contempt and disdain for the enemy. She stared at the shadow and snorted: "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, you will die."


    When the black shadow heard this little girl, Lu Qingci, said such words, the corners of her mouth under the mask twitched. He couldn''t help laughing, and found it ridiculous. Even if Lu Celadon is a goddess, after all, she is just a little girl, how much power can she exert?


    Sombra was disdainful of Lu Celadon, but he still remained cautious because he wanted to beware of Li Diyuan. He plundered Lu Celadon again, not wanting to delay any longer, but wanted to capture Lu Celadon back.


    Lu Celadon stood where she was, watching the dark shadows approaching. Suddenly, she stretched out her right hand, and when the shadow was about to approach her, her right hand burst into flames!


    She threw the flames out to attack the shadow.


    "What?" Soi Ying was really surprised, never expected that Lu Celadon would suddenly release fire!


    Is this Nima kidding? Is this a magic or a spell?


    The black shadow was forced to stop by the sudden flame.


    boom!


    At this time, the flames exploded, and more flames splintered, burning around the black shadow, enclosing the black shadow.


    "This..." Sombra was no longer surprised to describe it. This is the strength of the goddess?


    However, although Sombra was surprised, he was a top dark assassin after all, and he would not panic easily. He jumped out of the flame circle and attacked Lu Celadon again.


    However, Lu Celadon also rushed towards him at this time.


    His eyebrows are frowning, and his heart is a little messy. The main reason is that Lu Celadon has shown many extraordinary things. He is afraid that Lu Celadon will play new tricks next.


    The black shadow felt that this state of mind was terrible, and was beaten like this by a little girl. He suddenly became violent, no longer reserved his strength to deal with possible accidents, and rushed towards Lu Celadon with all his strength to take Lu Celadon away. However, at this time, as he approached Lu Celadon more and more, he felt the surrounding air temperature drop, as if it became very cold?


    His nerves were suddenly guarded. What kind of trick is this?


    Just when Sombra was about to beware, suddenly, ice thorns appeared around his body and stab him. He hurriedly avoided, but found ice under his feet, freezing his feet! Then, what made him even more horrified was that the ice was spreading and began to freeze to his body, and he could not move at all!


    "Damn it!" Sombra shouted angrily, panicking. This is the strength of the goddess? Furious?


    However, Lu Celadon''s strength does not stop there. At this time, Lu Celadon rushed in front of him, stretched out his hand, and condensed a sharp ice sword in his hand!


    Lu Celadon held the ice sword and stab the black shadow on the side of his thigh.


    "Ah!" The shadow cried out in pain, his eyes widened, as if his eyes were about to come out, and he shouted: "You!"


    Then, Lu Celadon drew out the ice sword and slammed the black shadow in the heart.


    "Puff!" Sombra let out a mouthful of blood.


    Lu Celadon leaped back immediately, pulling away from the black shadow, and the ice disappeared.


    But Sombra couldn''t attack anymore. He clutched his heart that was constantly bleeding, fell to the ground and struggled, finally breathing faster, looking at Lu Celadon, humming extremely unwillingly: "You, you..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Sombra fell to the ground feebly, already a dying person.


    When Lu Celadon saw that he was about to die, he relaxed. Suddenly, his whole body was limp and he couldn''t stand firmly. He stepped back and leaned against a big tree to stabilize his body. Then he breathed heavily, looking very tired. .


    Just now, she pierced Sombra''s thigh first to break Sombra''s golden bell. Regardless of whether it was a golden bell or not, Lu Celadon, with the power of a goddess, could see that the shadow had such a secret method to protect the body. And the place to crack this secret is beside Sombra''s thigh. After breaking the protective technique, he can pierce the heart of the shadow and kill him.


    As for the ability of ice and fire, it is still the effect of the goddess''s talent, which is the so-called "copy" ability. Lu Celadon stayed beside Tang Ye and Lin Yourong, and had seen Tang Ye set fire and Lin Yourong set ice. Knowing the formation principle of fire and ice, so I can control and release fire and ice.


    This is the power of the goddess, and it is not all!


    The ability to "copy" is just one of them.


    Therefore, the horror of the goddess is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. If it weren''t for the current Lu Celadon''s ability to master this aspect shallowly, otherwise she would be one of the most terrifying people in the world.

 Chapter 481： Accept the dragon!

    Sombra did not squint, and died extremely unwilling. Before going out to perform the task, the only thing he had worried about was Tang Ye''s obstruction. Tang Ye is a variable person, a person who is likely to fight for that bit of luck, even if it is their shadow, it is not easy to deal with. However, Tang Ye was delayed by the yin and yang things, and the black shadow had no worries about it, thinking that it was a very simple matter to rob Lu Celadon.


    However, Sombra did not expect that a Li Diyuan would appear in the middle, blocking their mission. Even so, there are five or six of them, and they can still pester Li Diyuan and take out one person to steal Lu Celadon. Soi Ying was very confident about Shanglu Celadon, he didn''t believe that the strength of his Shadow Head could not deal with a little girl!


    However, the result is that Lu Celadon can not only release fierce flames, but also release terrible ice. The most amazing thing is that Lu Celadon has already seen through his hidden protective technique, and Lu Celadon directly broke the technique and then stabbed it. Die through the heart.


    At the moment when his heart was pierced and he fell to the ground struggling, Sombra could only wait for his own life to pass away. He felt it was dreamy, so dreamy that it didn''t seem to be true at all. The head of his own dignified shadow was actually killed by a little girl like this?


    At the moment when his consciousness disappeared, he knew that this was not fantasy, but reality. At this moment, he was absolutely sure that Lu Celadon was a goddess, possessing the supreme talent of goddess. It would have been a great achievement to capture such Lu Celadon back, but now that he is dead, everything is in vain.


    Hei Ying was very unwilling to give up. He thought that waiting for the realization of Xuanhuang''s plan, he could explore the way of longevity in his own domain like those cultivators thousands of years ago. For a warrior, it is so pleasant to be able to do what he is interested in martial arts, and to explore the longevity. However, there is no chance now. In addition to being unwilling, Sombra also regrets, so he shouldn''t be so taken lightly!


    Lu Celadon eased his breath and stood firmly again. Seeing the dead shadow, his heart fluctuated greatly because it was the first murder. But she was already prepared for this, so she could accept it. Because she knew that she would face these things sooner or later in her capacity. She looked at Li Diyuan, and Li Diyuan also happened to look at her.


    Li Diyuan dealing with the four shadow members is very simple. Originally, he wanted to play slowly, but when he saw the shadow running to catch Lu Celadon, he was a little more serious, and thought after he solved the four shadow members. I went to rescue Lu Celadon, only to see Lu Celadon fight with Sombra himself. Then he saw the terrible scene of Lu Celadon, which was fire and ice, and he was indeed a goddess!


    Fortunately, the power of Lu Celadon is multifaceted. The combination of fire and ice achieves perfect results. Therefore, the power of fire and ice does not need to be too strong, and it does not violate the limit of luck, otherwise it will be difficult for Li Diyuan. Lu Celadon must be taken to the Guwu River and Lake.


    Li Diyuan walked up to Lu Celadon, looked at this beautiful girl, grinned, very honest and kind, and said, "The women around Brother Tang are all tigresses."


    "Who are you?" Lu Celadon frowned and asked without knowing Li Diyuan.


    But she heard Li Diyuan talk about Big Brother Tang, guessing it was Tang Ye, and asked: "What is your relationship with Tang Ye?"


    "I have nothing to do with Brother Tang!" Li Diyuan said firmly. Their gatekeepers should not have special feelings and low desires, otherwise they would violate the precepts of their ancestors.


    Lu Celadon was speechless, he was called Big Brother Tang Ye, and he said it didn''t matter?


    Lu Celadon still wanted to ask Li Diyuan a question, but Li Diyuan slapped his head and made an awakened look, and said: "Brother Tang said that he can''t appear in front of others. Now these people have been killed, then I It''s time to hide it back. Goodbye, goddess...oh no, little girl Lu!"


    Li Diyuan jumped away directly.


    "Hey..." Lu Celadon had a lot to ask Li Diyuan, but Li Diyuan disappeared so fast that she had no chance. She looked in the direction where she felt resentment, and murmured: "You arrange such a powerful person to protect me, but you always take risks. What should I do? Even if I become very powerful, you Still use everything to protect me like you did in the beginning. You...what do you want me to do?"


    Lu Qingci touched his heart, his expression a little lost.


    ...


    Tang Ye looked at the dark dragon hovering above his head, really wanted to find a camera to capture it. This is a living dragon with a black breath all over it. It is much more realistic and cool than the special effects of the movie. Take it and contribute it, so that the movie does not always have special effects!


    Tang Ye''s thoughts clearly showed how mighty, domineering, mysterious and mysterious the dragon spirit called by the old path of Yin and Yang in the sky above.


    The old way of Yin and Yang was very proud of seeing the evil dragon spirit so majestic and majestic. After all, it took him more than 20 years to transform from Taoist orthodoxy to ghost way. What made him feel regretful was that this evil dragon spirit might not listen to him, but originally he only needed two more days to complete the control of the evil dragon spirit, but was hindered by Tang Ye.


    Damn Tang Ye!


    The old way of Yin and Yang became angry, the dark power of the resentful soul soared all over his body, and shouted to the evil dragon spirit: "Kill Tang Ye!"


    He felt that the evil dragon spirit was conceived by him for more than 20 years, even if he had not completed the infusion of the control magic method, there was some connection, and the evil dragon spirit could attack Tang Ye.


    However, he never expected that the evil dragon spirit saw the old Yin and Yang Dao''s body exuding a strong aura of resentment, as if he saw delicious food, and dived directly at him, opening the huge mouth of the dragon, with a very brave aura. There is no resistance in life.


    Seeing this, Yin and Yang was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. But he didn''t dare to fight against the dragon spirit, dissipating the power of the resentful soul from his body, and let the dragon spirit swallow it. It was just that the dragon spirit collided, but he was still injured. He stopped after breaking a few boulders and was seriously injured.


    After the evil dragon spirit swallowed the power of the resentful soul, he noticed Tang Ye, and suddenly felt that the power of Tang Ye was a threat to it, and rushed towards Tang Ye to attack.


    Seeing this, the old way of Yin and Yang laughed sharply and snorted: "Tang Ye, see you are still alive! How about you have dead trees in spring? Evil dragon spirits are giant beasts bred from death, as well as the blackened dragon. Power, can you resist it?"


    Tang Ye frowned. The current situation couldn''t allow him to retreat. If the evil dragon spirits were allowed to wreak havoc and run into the crowd to spray a few dark dragon breaths, I don''t know how many people would suffer, and even Mount Tai might collapse. He wants to get rid of the evil dragon spirit, and the only thing that can fight against this evil dragon spirit is the flame beast!


    So Tang Ye closed his eyes and meditated, and after preparing enough flame power, he suddenly released it, forming a flame of truth. The flames listen to the flames all over the body, and the degree of coolness is no worse than that of the dragon spirit. Both ends are giant beasts of gods, one is in the sky, one is on the ground, one is looking down, and the other is raised, facing each other.


    The old way of Yin and Yang, who originally thought that Tang Ye was dead, saw Tang Ye release a flame to listen to the beast, and his face suddenly became ashes. He wanted to know, is Tang Ye a human? There is actually the truth of flames, so why can''t you go to **** and fight the Ksitigarbha?


    The old way of yin and yang is afraid that Tang Ye¡¯s flames can really fight the evil dragon spirit, because the evil dragon spirit has a strong power of resentment, and the divine beast is the psychic beast of the Ksitigarbha, and the Ksitigarbha has turned thousands Ten thousand grievances and evil ghosts, then the Divine Beast will have the corresponding ability. Therefore, it can be said that Flame Truth is exactly the nemesis of the evil dragon spirit!


    Ouch!


    Roar!


    The dragon spirit roared, the flames heard the roar, and the two giant beasts began to fight. The dragon spirit swooped down and attacked, and the flames listened to the jump and collided, constantly changing its position, biting, colliding, flicking... all kinds of attack methods, the battle situation was extremely tragic.


    The two giants won without distinction. Fortunately in the heart of the old yin and yang Dao, he could see that the flame truth is not very mature yet, maybe the evil dragon spirit can handle it!


    However, at this moment, the old way of Yin and Yang saw that Tang Ye swept to the big clock, pang!


    Tang Ye rang the big bell.


    "Don''t!" The old way of Yin Yang''s eyes widened, and they opened with anger, as if they were about to stare out.


    That big bell is a magic weapon that can interfere with the evil dragon spirit. When Tang Ye rings, the evil dragon spirit will be affected, and then it will no longer be able to fight against the flames!


    The old way of Yin and Yang was going to stop Tang Ye, but he had no choice but to be seriously injured.


    In fact, Tang Ye just thought of the old way of Yin and Yang ringing this big clock before, so he had some thoughts, so he tried to ring it, but he didn''t expect it to interfere with the evil dragon spirit. So knocked again, the dragon spirit was really disturbed, the flames rushed up to bite the dragon spirit''s neck, and vigorously pressed the dragon spirit to the ground.


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The evil dragon spirit screamed in pain, but was disturbed by the sound of the big bell, and couldn''t resist at all. He was about to be wiped out by the flames.

 Chapter 482： Furious battle Tianwei!

    The old way of Yin and Yang saw that the evil dragon spirit was about to be surrendered by the truth of flames, collapsed into a madness, dragging his seriously injured body towards Tang Ye, to prevent Tang Ye from using the big clock to interfere with the evil dragon spirit. Originally, this big bell was used by him to control the dragon spirit. After the dragon spirit was conceived, he chanted the script every day by ringing the big bell, which was actually infusing the magical method of controlling the dragon spirit. After completion, you can control the evil dragon spirit and make it his private property.


    Tang Ye saw the old way of Yin and Yang rushing over to stop him, and laughed coldly, using the power of the dead wood to condense a few vines, entangle the old way of yin and yang, and fly away the old way of yin and yang, the old way of yin and yang could no longer stand up.


    Ooooooooooooooooooo!


    On the other side, the evil dragon spirit was bitten by the neck of the flame truth listener, and was pressed by a sharp claw on the ground by the flame truth listener, struggling constantly, but due to the influence of the big bell magic weapon, its strength was weakened, and it was completely unable to resist. It screamed, but was stunned by the flames'' roar, and the flames would bite its neck and knock its "spirit" apart, and it would be completely destroyed.


    The existence of the evil dragon spirit is in the form of "spirit", which is actually a spirit body. Just like a ghost, if the ghost is broken up, it disappears completely.


    Flame Truth will not show mercy to the evil dragon spirit, but at this time Tang Ye stopped Flame Truth and let Flame Truth not start.


    Tang Ye lifted the big clock, came to the side of the dragon spirit, rang it, and the dragon spirit immediately screamed in pain, shaking his head continuously.


    Tang Ye stopped ringing the bell, looked at the evil dragon spirit, and said, "You were conceived by the old way over there by raising ghosts. The old way originally wanted to control you and let you use it for him, but now you fall In my hands, it¡¯s a question of whether you can live or not. Because you were bred from darkness and evil, I can¡¯t tolerate you. However, you have the power of Wolong in your body, which gives you your own spiritual knowledge. You understand what I say, right wrong?"


    The evil dragon spirit nodded painfully to Tang Ye. It really understands human speech. Because it has the power of Wolong, even if it is a spiritual body, it has its own spiritual consciousness, which is equivalent to human consciousness. Therefore, even though it is as emptiness as a ghost, it is also a spiritual behemoth with independent consciousness.


    After Tang Ye knew that the evil dragon spirit understood him, he smiled and said, "Then do you want to live?"


    "Wow!" The evil dragon spirit kept nodding its head. Of course it wanted to live, otherwise it would resist so desperately.


    Tang Ye said: "I can keep you alive, but you must be my strength and serve me. But rest assured, I will give you freedom in a hundred years. For your existence like a spirit body, one A hundred years is not too long, right? Can you accept it?"


    The evil dragon spirit did not nod immediately. Even though it is an evil dragon spirit, it is also a kind of dragon. When it continues to cultivate, one day it will condense the entity, and then it will be the real dragon. So it has the arrogance of a dragon, how can it succumb to a human?


    Seeing that it didn''t agree, Tang Ye expressed regret: "Since you don''t want to, then I can only kill you."


    "Ohhhhhhh!" The evil dragon spirit panicked immediately and yelled again and again, indicating that he could discuss with Tang Ye.


    How can it be destroyed if it wants to become a real dragon? Everything is empty talk after death, the evil dragon spirit still knows this truth. It thought for a while, and felt that the one-hundred-year period Tang Ye said was not long, anyway, for their existence, a thousand years was nothing. So the evil dragon spirit nodded to Tang Ye, expressing his promise to Tang Ye''s condition.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "So, are you willing to accept my terms?"


    "Wow!" The evil dragon spirit nodded in response.


    "Okay." Tang Ye said happily: "But your existence like this is not easy to handle. Where can you shelter? Can''t just hide under the abyss? Besides, since that old Taoist raised you, he must have kept you. The magic weapon beside..."


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye suddenly realized that, looking at the badly beaten Yin-Yang Old Dao, he smiled evilly, and immediately rushed over to the Yin-Yang Old Dao. He leaned down and reached out to touch the Yin-Yang Old Dao¡¯s pocket, and found one. Little yellow clock, this little yellow clock is more like that big clock, Tang Ye immediately guessed that this is also a magic weapon to control the evil dragon spirit.


    The old way of Yin and Yang was originally badly injured, but he was awakened by Tang Ye groping for his pocket. He saw that Tang Ye took his little yellow clock and was about to collapse. He grabbed one of Tang Ye¡¯s feet and prevented Tang Ye from leaving. , Shouted: "No! Don''t take my things, absolutely don''t!"


    The old way of Yin and Yang naturally knew the role of this little yellow clock. It was used to hide the evil dragon spirit. Now Tang Ye took it. Isn''t it because Tang Ye wanted to take the evil dragon spirit for his own use? The old way of yin and yang is never allowed! The evil dragon spirit is his painstaking effort, how can it be taken away? !


    But now he was seriously injured and couldn''t do anything. He was thrown by Tang Ye and flew out. Then Tang Ye walked back and asked the evil dragon spirit again, and finally saw the evil dragon spirit transform into a ray of darkness and blend into the little yellow bell. When Tang Ye shook the little yellow bell, the evil dragon spirit flew out again in the form of black energy, slowly converging into the appearance of a giant dragon.


    Tang Ye understood the mystery, and then greeted the evil dragon spirit to return to the little yellow bell. So far the evil dragon spirit was taken by him for his own use.


    Tang Ye was really making a lot of money. Because of the power of Wolong, the evil dragon spirit became a survivable spirit body, similar to other divine beasts. In this way, it can be kept by your side like a pet, and released for use when needed. And this, again, will be an extremely powerful force, just like the Flame Truth.


    Is Tang Ye''s luck too much? Perhaps as Wen Zhongyuan was worried, Tang Ye was a chess set by the old Taoist who was called Xianwaixian thousands of years ago to fight against the minister of Fulong.


    Regardless of Tang Ye''s identity, he has now received the Shenlong. Although it is an evil dragon, it is also something to be happy about. He is in a very good mood, and feels that even if he meets the rumored Taoist, music fan, or chess lunatic, he will not necessarily lose.


    The old way of Yin and Yang on the other side collapsed completely, and his face was completely ashamed at this time. Killing Tang Ye failed, but let Tang Ye **** the evil dragon spirit, and seriously injured himself. Is there anything more desperate than this?


    The old way of Yin and Yang was desperate, and suddenly laughed loudly, madly, looking up at the sky, his smile became ironic, sarcastic of his own stupidity. He originally thought that he could fight Tang Ye, but he didn''t listen to the message sent by Wen Zhongyuan, saying that he should not face Tang Ye head-on. He didn''t listen, because it was the realm of Yin and Yang, and because he had the evil dragon spirit, he thought that Tang Ye could be killed, and the credit he made was tremendous. As a result, the merits were not established, and instead he put in his efforts for more than 20 years.


    Not ridiculous?


    After ridiculing and laughing at himself, the old Taoist Yin and Yang suddenly became angry, looked at God, and shouted: "Heaven, do you really want to watch Tang Ye become unstoppable like this? He might be the chess piece of that old Taoist. Do you know? Don''t you resist? When will you be bullied by that old Taoist priest before you are reconciled? I beg you to lower the thunder, lower the heavenly power, and kill Tang Ye!"


    Tang Ye heard the old way of Yin and Yang yelling at the sky with a dazed expression. Damn, don''t call yourself a demon of personal anger, OK! What I do is to save the common people! I live in this world. Although it is not good to collect a large number of girls, but I also beat beasts. Now I am still saving the common people. Is this still a big demon?


    In fact, Tang Ye found the old ways of Yin and Yang to be ridiculous. Can''t beat yourself to call God to help, do you really think there is such a thing as God?


    Tang Ye didn''t believe it.


    However, suddenly, the sky was overcast, and suddenly, with a bang, a shocking lightning struck Tang Ye.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Although Tian Lei didn''t hit him, he was also shocked by the sudden sky thunder and his hair stood up, and he felt like he was about to be chopped to death. He even felt the anger from the sky from the sky thunder.


    Could it be that because this is the Jade Emperor Peak, it is the closest place to the Heavenly Court, so the words of Yin and Yang were really heard by God, and God became angry with himself?


    "Fuck your mother!" Tang Ye was angry.


    Originally, he thought there was no such thing as God, but this heavenly thunder came by such a coincidence, he thought he had it. Moreover, God still opposes him. These days, he was so suffocated for these things to help the dragon minister. Running around every day to save the common people, but was still opposed by God? So God is from the minister who helps the dragon?


    Tang Ye got angry and yelled at the sky, "I¡¯m the blame? Okay, you heavenly immortals, want to come down, don¡¯t you? I tell you, if Tang Ye is with me, don¡¯t think about coming down! Even if I¡¯m down, I I will beat you back too! His mother-influenced my mood!"


    Rumble!


    There was thunder again.


    "I..." Tang Ye didn''t know how to scold him. Few people had done such a thing of scolding God against the thunder, right?


    However, God''s response to the old ways of Yin and Yang in this way means that this day, is also a member of the minister of the dragon? That Tang Ye¡¯s road will be extremely difficult...

 Chapter 483： Where is the Dragon Gate!

    Perhaps the sudden thunder in the sky is just a normal natural phenomenon, at least many people will not think of mysterious things like the heavens and heavenly immortals. However, for Tang Ye and Yin Yang Lao Dao, who were on top of the Jade Emperor at this time, they would not think it was such a coincidence. This is probably Cang Tian''s response to the yin and yang old ways'' anger, and the expression of heaven''s attitude!


    The old way of Yin and Yang received God''s response, and he was so excited that he regained his gaze. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, God''s will cannot be violated! The reintegration of heaven and earth is the general trend, even the sky is on our side, you can''t stop it!"


    Tang Ye''s face was gloomy, regardless of the lightning and thunder in the sky, and he was not afraid that the sky thunder would strike him, and he walked directly towards the old way of Yin and Yang.


    Boom, boom, boom, lightning from the sky struck down one by one, but it didn''t strike Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye walked in front of the old way of Yin and Yang, squeezed the old way of Yin and Yang by the neck, lifted him up, and shouted at the place where the sky was shrouded in dark clouds and thunderous lightning: "Do you have a lot of opinions? Then you hit me! Why, can''t you hit it? Then I will kill your person! Do you think I dare not kill? Well, look at how he died!"


    Tang Ye was full of violence, raised the old way of yin and yang, staring at him and hummed: "You all said that the unity of heaven and earth is the general trend, right? Even so? You can''t see it! You guys jumped out and wanted to kill me. People, even if that day, will not see it!"


    Tang Ye increased his strength and squeezed the neck of the old yin-yang Dao, it was difficult for the old yin-yang Dao to breathe, and the pain of suffocation made him struggle constantly, and the original bones of the fairy wind disappeared.


    "You, you..." Old Yin and Yang still wanted to snorted a few times. He had just recovered his figure and could be awe-inspiring.


    But Tang Ye didn''t give him a chance, and squeezed hard and clicked, the old way of Yin Yang''s neck was simply squeezed.


    The old way of Yin and Yang dropped his head, Tang Ye put it down and continued to hold his clothes, still holding it, raised his head and shouted to the sky: "Have you seen? This is the result of your choice! You said one by one that the integration of heaven and earth is the general trend. I didn¡¯t have any opinion on yours, but you have to move me, my eldest daughter, and the people I care about! If this is the case, don¡¯t blame me for taking action against you!"


    Boom!


    There was a sudden flash of thunder in the sky, and a huge lightning struck, but it only struck Tang Ye and didn''t hurt Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled. He was vaguely aware of this kind of thing. The minister who helped the dragon said more than once that the old Taoist who was called Xianwaixian was able to cut through the fortune of the heavens and the earth, but also to oppress the heavens, which shows how extraordinary this old Taoist is. So, with this old Taoist guarding him, what is so terrible about him?


    Tian Lei couldn''t punish Tang Ye, Tang Ye dragged the corpse of Yin-Yang Lao Dao to the abyss in the center of Yin-Yang Realm, and lifted the corpse of Yin-Yang Lao Dao to the top of the abyss. Suddenly, the abyss screamed, like countless souls wailing.


    Tang Ye looked down at the abyss and said loudly, "Your resentment comes from this old yin and yang Tao? He trapped you underneath, and even some of you were killed by this old Taoist. Now you have resentment, and then leave. Go reincarnation!"


    Huhuhu!


    After Tang Ye''s words, the abyss cracked and crackled, probably because of the response of those resentful souls. Immediately I saw a cloud of mist flying under the abyss, and under the mist there were fierce faces, all entangled with the corpses of Yin and Yang.


    when!


    However, when these resentful souls flew up, the big bell rang. Those resentful souls were suppressed, wailed in pain, and returned to the abyss again and again, very afraid.


    Tang Ye frowned and blasted a fist towards the clock. The big clock was hit by his force and shattered directly. Those resentful souls under the abyss flew up again, and this time they were no longer affected by the big bell, and they wrapped up the old ways of Yin and Yang, venting their resentment.


    Tang Ye threw the corpse of the Yin-Yang Lao Dao into the abyss, and those resentful souls gathered into a corpse wrapped in the Yin-Yang Lao Dao and sank. There was a stern wailing sound, and then slowly diminished until it disappeared.


    These resentful souls have to dissolve their resentment, and are no longer suppressed by the big clock, they ascend to heaven one after another, enter the road of reincarnation, and leave the abyss. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the Yin-Yang realm was no longer so gloomy, and the sky was no longer so gloomy, and it became somewhat refreshing and clear.


    Tang Ye''s violent and depressed mood changed a lot, and he let out a long sigh of relief when he looked at the abyss. At this time, the Yulong Jade Seal on his body vibrated slightly, and he took out the Yulong Jade Seal and found that the Yulong Jade Seal was being pulled by the abyss.


    Could it be that the dragon gate of Taishan Dragon Vessel is under the abyss?


    Tang Ye guessed for a while, then took out the little yellow bell of the evil dragon spirit, released the evil dragon spirit, and asked: "Is the dragon gate that hides the power of the dragon under the abyss?"


    The evil dragon spirit was originally conceived by the resentful soul and the power of Wolong. A large part of the power of the body is the power of Wolong, so the feeling of the dragon is very clear. It nodded to Tang Ye, indicating that the dragon gate was under the abyss.


    In fact, the old way of Yin and Yang chose to breed evil dragon spirits under this abyss, knowing that the dragon gate is in the abyss below. Only by being close to the dragon gate can it be convenient to breed the evil dragon spirit.


    After Tang Ye got the answer, he wanted to go down and collect the power of the dragon''s dragon gate into the imperial dragon jade seal, so as not to be destroyed or stolen by the minister of the dragon. Anyway, after the power of the dragon is received into the imperial dragon jade seal, it will not cause damage to Mount Tai. The impact will not cause damage to the country¡¯s luck. The Yulong Yuyin itself has the will of the country, and this will will spontaneously radiate the power of Wolong to protect the country.


    Tang Ye wanted to go under the abyss, but he didn''t know the danger under the abyss, so he didn''t dare to go down hastily, and there was no way to go down. Do you just jump down? Isn''t that looking for death?


    However, at this moment, the evil dragon spirit wailed twice to Tang Ye, and the giant dragon''s body bent in front of Tang Ye and motioned to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and asked the evil dragon spirit: "You mean, let me sit on your back?"


    The dragon spirit wailed twice again, indicating that it was exactly what it meant.


    Tang Ye looked at the pitch black in front of him, like a dragon spirit burning with black flames, hesitated. After all, this evil dragon spirit is not a physical entity, can it carry people? If it can, I rely on, it would be too cool to use it as a mount!


    Tang Ye suddenly realized that if he wanted to be handsome, it was too simple. Listen to the truth of the flame, and then release the evil dragon spirit. Are the two giant beasts of the gods, right?


    After hesitating, Tang Ye jumped onto the back of the evil dragon spirit. Since the evil dragon spirit promised to be used by him within a hundred years, he rest assured to trust. Although the big clock was broken, there is still a small yellow clock. The little yellow bell can hold the evil dragon spirit, and if the evil dragon spirit wants to rebel, he can take it back directly.


    Jumping on the back of the evil dragon spirit, Tang Ye found that he could stand steadily on it, as if sitting on a dragon mount. Now it''s awesome... Tang Ye''s mood is very complicated, and he didn''t expect that life will become more mythical. Could this be the so-called return of heaven and earth to chaos?


    After heaven and earth return to chaos, it is the heaven and earth''s air transport that connects back together. The earth has no air transport restrictions and can regenerate all kinds of creatures, such as monsters and monsters. People can fly to immortals with martial arts again, and the world will practice martial arts again Dominate.


    Such a world seems to have a different taste. It''s just that before that world was born, I don''t know how much disaster it will cause. Tang Ye didn''t think too far, now that Xuanhuang Daji hurts him and the people he cares about, then he will resist.


    As the evil dragon spirit fell below the abyss, Tang Ye felt an extremely depressed aura at the beginning, and saw countless bones under the abyss. Those who had been raising resentful souls by the Yin-Yang old way for more than 20 years and killed them.


    The evil dragon spirit seemed to have known where the dragon gate was, and flew directly to a whirlpool in the sky emitting a little golden light, like a portal.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes when he saw it, and knew that it was the Dragon Gate.

 Chapter 484： The sword that broke the world!

    The bottom of the abyss is piled with the bones of people killed by the Yin-Yang old way for more than 20 years to conceive the evil dragon spirit. It is horrible and smells rancid. Tang Ye had to work hard to isolate her body from being affected. The evil dragon spirit didn''t feel discomfort, it was born here. Ahead is the air vortex with golden light, where the dragon gate is.


    In fact, the evil dragon spirit is so active in bringing Tang Ye here, and it also has its selfish intentions. Its power is mainly based on the power of Wolong, so it can increase its strength in Longmen.


    Tang Ye jumped from the back of the evil dragon spirit, and the evil dragon spirit hovered in the sky. This person and dragon looked very spectacular and very mythical. Tang Ye stood in front of the golden vortex, hesitated, and finally reached out to touch the golden vortex.


    Suddenly, the golden light vortex began to rotate, sucking Tang Ye in. Tang Ye''s nerves were tense, and he didn''t know what would happen, so he could only be on guard to guard against accidents.


    Then he came to a strange space, this space is another world. He saw that all creatures are conscious, the tree, the demon, and even the stone. And human beings fly into the sky with swords, or step on other magic weapons, sassy and heroic, fly into the sky and escape. But suddenly, the world changed, and beams of blood-red light fell from the sky. The beams of light hit the ground, and the ground collapsed on a large scale. The trees and stones, even dust, were instantly destroyed and turned into nothingness.


    Countless human beings with magic weapons, some of them with various beasts and spirit pets, flew to the sky one after another to meet the blood-colored light beam, and waves of dark monsters emerged from the blood-colored light beam.


    At this time a battle between humans and demons.


    This battle lasted for a long time, and finally even the immortal got involved. Humans and immortals unite to fight against the powerful dark monsters.


    People, immortals, and demons fought together.


    The entire sky is blood-colored, and humans, fairies, and beasts are constantly falling from the sky. Humans and fairies fail to defeat the demons, and the entire world will be destroyed. At this moment, a dragon roar sounded, and a giant dragon emerged from the **** sky. The dragon was very large, and its hovering body seemed to be able to cover the entire sky. And on the head of the giant dragon stood an old Taoist with white hair and beard. The old Taoist had a fairy-style bone, lightly and freely, with a purple long sword in his hand.


    The monsters saw the old Taoist priest and immediately rushed to attack the old Taoist priest. At this time, the old Taoist priest raised the purple long sword high, instead of attacking the monsters that swept away, but slashed it horizontally with a sword. A purple light flashed across the sky, forming a half mysterious moon, and then turned into a full moon, cutting off the sky. The blood-colored light beam spreading to the ground. Heaven and earth began to change, and there seemed to be a huge gravitational force above the sky, and everything above the purple full moon sword energy was all attracted to the sky. And everything under the full moon sword qi fell to the ground.


    The sky kept rumbling, as if lightning and thunder were everywhere in the sky. This situation lasted for a long time, perhaps several years, perhaps decades, or even hundreds of years. When this lightning and thunder disappeared, the sky became clear again and the earth returned to peace. And those conscious creatures, except humans, no longer possess that wisdom. At the same time, without the beasts and magic weapons, human martial arts has a fixed limit.


    This situation has reduced the land with a lot of destructive and huge battles, and mankind has united to form a country, achieve great unity, and live and work in peace and contentment.


    Looking at the evolution of all this, Tang Ye probably guessed that this was what the minister of Long Fu always said, that the old Taoist priest cut the fate of heaven and earth with one sword. It was the old Taoist priest who saved the world that was about to be shattered. There are only humans in the world, and only the immortals in the sky. The sky and the underground have become two separate worlds.


    Tang Ye also guessed that the reason why he could see these when he entered the dragon gate, presumably this Wolong was the dragon on which the old Taoist priest was riding. Therefore, Wolong is a very long-standing existence.


    These things were so fascinating that even Tang Ye, who had seen countless extraordinary things, couldn''t help but be amazed. Perhaps the catastrophe that occurred thousands of years ago was not imaginable by humans today.


    Tang Ye thought of the old Taoist''s intention to cut the world, probably to prevent the earth from being destroyed by the scarlet monster. It can be said that that old Taoist saved the world.


    So why does the minister of Fulong now hate that old Taoist priest and want to return the world to chaos? Are they not afraid that after the world returns to the chaos, what will usher in is not the soaring of the path, but the scarlet demon coming down from the sky?


    At the end of the world, will there be a second old Taoist to save it?


    Just to allow oneself to prove the way to ascend, regardless of the safety of the world, this is a bit selfish. Tang Ye said that he felt very grateful. At present, he chose to help the man of the Red Wall, which is equivalent to opposing the minister of the dragon, in other words, standing with the old Taoist priest?


    "Perhaps that''s not bad." Tang Ye has nothing to tangled about now, he didn''t say that he must be standing on the side of the old Taoist, just doing things according to what he wanted.


    There is a rhetoric saying that my fate is involuntary, probably Tang Ye¡¯s belief is like this.


    The imperial dragon jade seal shook again, Tang Ye took it out, and suddenly this strange world began to collapse, turning into strands of golden light into the imperial dragon jade seal. Tang Ye knew that the power of Wolong was absorbed by the Yulong Jade Seal, so he didn''t worry.


    When Yulong Yuyin absorbed the power of Wolong here, that mysterious world disappeared, and Tang Ye realized that he was actually standing on a rock under the abyss.


    "Oh, it''s just a fantasy movie." Tang Ye felt that what he had just experienced was too shocking and couldn''t help sighing.


    When he saw the bones on the ground, he couldn''t bear to put them just like this, and used his strength to simply make a few large tombs and let them go into the soil for peace.


    Now the Yulong Jade Seal has absorbed the power of the Wolong Dragon, and Tang Ye holds the Yulong Jade Seal on his body, and the evil spirit dragon can cultivate and slowly improve its strength. At this time, I saw that the black flame on its body became a bit richer, and its body became much larger. Tang Ye was surprised, and quickly guessed the reason. He rolled his eyes and said to the evil dragon spirit: "You are so active in letting me down, is it actually for the power of Wolong?"


    The evil dragon spirit gasped for a few times, as if he laughed, a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then you will follow me more from now on, and there will be seven dragon gates next. You can stay by my side to help me, and your benefits are indispensable."


    "Ohhhhh." The evil dragon spirit nodded and hummed, expressing that he was very happy.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Then I get the power of Wolong, can my strength be greatly improved?"


    The dragon spirit shook his head.


    "Cheating, so hard, but I didn''t get any benefits." Tang Ye was speechless.


    He probably knows what''s going on. This Wolong power is used to guard this land, so naturally it won''t become his unique power. Of course, if you use sorcery like the old way of Yin and Yang, you can take it for yourself. But Tang Ye is obviously not such a selfish person. In fact, he didn''t get nothing. He got the help of a dragon. What was the gain?


    Calculating carefully, he is probably hardly a rival now. On one side is the divine beast, on the other is the giant dragon, and there is a giant python on the other side of Yundian. He is simply not human!


    "Let¡¯s go, Taishan¡¯s business is complete, and we will go to the second dragon vein soon. But we have to ask the red wall for instructions. They will make a decision. I will run errands. Now." Tang Ye jumped on the back of the evil dragon spirit and let the evil dragon spirit return to it.


    Now that the Taishan Dragon Vessel matter has been completed, the result is not bad for Tang Ye. The six great shadows died, and the old way of Yin and Yang died, and he took the power of Wolong and got an evil dragon spirit.


    However, Wen Zhongyuan from Yanjing''s face turned gloomy when he received such news.

 Chapter 485： Fail on both sides!

    The original arrangement of the Taishan Dragon Vessel in the text is to make two moves. One is the evil dragon spirit of Yin and Yang to take the power of Wolong, and the other is to let the six shadows hijack Lu Celadon. He was very confident in this plan, no matter which side failed, he felt that Tang Ye would not be better off. He was very happy when he thought of this. Maybe Tang Ye had won several times before. He felt that Tang Ye must be triumphant, so it was a wonderful thing to make Tang Ye suffer this time.


    The eight dragon veins have been arranged for these two days, so Wen Zhongyuan has more time to spare, so he often plays with Xiao Sangsang. But Xiao Sangsang no longer likes playing with him. Although Xiao Sangsang is a child, every time Wen Zhongyuan comes to her, she will find her mother later. She knows Wen Zhongyuan is not really looking for it. She plays.


    The more this happened, the lonely and unhappy Xiao Sangsang felt. Now watching Wen Zhongyuan chat with Mu Caisang, she squeezed her small mouth and wanted to talk. Several times she wanted to call Mu Caisang, but she was worried that Mu Caisang would be disturbed, so she held back, sitting next to him silently. A robot twisting its arm.


    "The dragon gate is also opening in an orderly manner. In fact, the return of heaven and earth to chaos is the general trend, not as the slave of the python said, it is the self-comfort of our ministers who help the dragon. The dragon gate is transformed by the power of the dragon. It is said that that The dragon is the beast of the old Taoist priest. Originally, the dragon would not move without the meaning of the old Taoist. Unless, the dragon itself felt threatened. But how can humans like us affect the dragon? So, let It is the people above that Shenlong is restless and restless.¡± Wen Zhongyuan spoke to Mu Caisang and suddenly pointed to the sky.


    What he meant was that the dragon gates with the power of Wolong appeared one after another, which meant that from heaven.


    Although Mu Caisang has been around Wen Zhongyuan a lot, she still hasn''t touched on things like the sky. After all, those are the highest secrets, and only people of Wen Zhongyuan and Wen Dingmo''s level have the opportunity to get in touch. Now that Wen Zhongyuan talked about this, Mu Caisang became interested and asked: "The dragon gate emerges, it means the sky? This is too mysterious, the sky is the sky, can you express it like a person?"


    In the text, Yuan smiled lightly and was very happy. It is rare that Mu Caisang is curious about it. He can''t miss it. Communication will always affect the relationship between two people subtly. He believed that if Mu Caisang talked to him too much, he would slowly open his heart to him.


    He smiled at Mu Caisang and said: "The heavens can also express themselves. In fact, the entire Xuanhuang plan is arranged by the heavens. Those of us outside cannot understand the will of the heavens, but the people on the Guwu rivers and lakes can. ."


    "Guwu Jianghu?" Mu Caisang was taken aback. Only Kunlun gatekeepers in Guwu Jianghu and the present world can open the mysterious door leading to them. Kunlun gatekeepers must be enemies of the Fulong minister, so Wen Zhongyuan and the others are How did you contact the people over Guwu Jianghu? Could it be that Kunlun gatekeepers have also been infiltrated by the ministers of the dragon?


    Mu Caisang suddenly felt that the arrangement of the minister of the dragon was so wide that it would be impossible if he didn''t succeed?


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "Yes, it is the Guwu Jianghu. Are you thinking that our power has penetrated to the Kunlun Gatekeeper? With the help of the Kunlun Gatekeeper, can we contact the people on the Guwu Jianghu? "


    Mu Caisang nodded.


    The text Zhongyuan looked a little more proud, and said: "It is not necessary to use the power of the Kunlun gatekeeper. The gas trainer on the Guwu rivers and lakes can also avoid the gatekeepers and talk to us. Guwu rivers and lakes. To a large extent, it was the world before the old Taoist slashed the fortune of heaven and earth thousands of years ago, but no matter how strong the warrior is, he can¡¯t ascend to a fairy. As for other mysterious things, it¡¯s not surprising.¡±


    "However, Caisang, you reminded me of one thing. Maybe we can infiltrate the gatekeeper. In this case, whether to go to Kunlun Mountain or monitor the gatekeeper''s movement, it is a very good thing." Wen Zhongyuan Laughed.


    Mu Caisang looked at him weirdly, thinking he took it for granted. If the power can be penetrated to the Kunlun gatekeeper, why should the minister to help the dragon be so troublesome?


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "In this world, nothing is impossible. Just like I thought that Tang Ye alone could not threaten Xuanhuang''s plan, hasn''t he also become possible now? Of course, this It¡¯s better for us to have fewer possibilities, so if we can kill them, we will kill them in time."


    When Mu Caisang heard about Tang Ye, he suddenly lost his interest in speaking. He didn''t know if it was because he hated Tang Ye or because he knew that Tang Ye was forced by Wen Zhongyuan''s design and would suffer or even die. She and Tang Ye didn''t know each other, and because of an accident, she was not a slutty woman, so she couldn''t help but have some other emotions towards Tang Ye who had had a relationship with her.


    Probably this is also the difference between women and men. Women go to bed with men, and have a lot of love. But for men, it is mostly a sexual factor. Now Mu Caisang has emotions toward Tang Ye. She doesn''t know what this emotion is about. In short, she can''t help but care more when she knows that Tang Ye is about to be dealt with.


    But because of her identity and position, she shouldn''t care too much about Tang Ye. If you want to care, then you must do everything possible to kill Tang Ye. However, she knew very well that her emotions did not have a strong killing intent on Tang Ye. If she didn''t understand, she chose to avoid contact with Tang Ye as much as possible. After Tang Ye died, the inexplicable emotions would naturally fade after a long time.


    In the text, he did not notice Mu Caisang''s strangeness. He never thought that Mu Caisang and Tang Ye would have any entanglements. From the beginning, he asked Mu Caisang to kill Tang Ye, so he thought that Mu Caisang and Tang Ye were only If you meet, you just want to kill the enemy''s relationship. If he knew that Mu Caisang, whom he loved in every possible way, had a crazy entanglement with Tang Ye, he would probably go crazy directly.


    In the article, Zhongyuan lost a huge face in front of Mu Caisang because he lost to Tang Ye, so he always wanted to find a chance to save face in front of Mu Caisang, smiled and said: "I received a message from Mount Tai, saying that it is starting to act. Actually, I don¡¯t care much about Tang Ye anymore. I am more concerned about Lu Celadon now. Lu Celadon may be a goddess. If you get a goddess, you can realize the Xuanhuang plan faster, so we can relax sooner."


    Mu Caisang didn''t have much interest in talking, but he was worried about the result of dealing with Tang Ye, and asked, "How is the matter with Tang Ye?"


    Wen Zhongyuan believed it would be a good result, clapped his hands, and immediately came in from the outside a man in black dressed like a member of the shadows, and said: "How is the matter with Taishan?"


    "Master, Heaven has gone to find out, there will be news soon." The black man said.


    Sure enough, there was a sound of footsteps outside, and a man dressed as a black assassin came in and knelt in front of Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan saw him look in a hurry, his heart shrank suddenly, frowned, and said, "The result of Taishan''s plan?"


    The black-clothed man on his knees became very nervous, and said: "Lost, failed..."


    "Failed?" The original complexion in the text suddenly became cold, but there was no anger, but was stimulated by the word failure. He has two plans in Tarzan, which one fails? Can''t both fail?


    At this moment, the black-clothed man who knelt down said: "Yes, Master, it failed, the Shadow Group...all died. The Yin and Yang Daoist... also died. That Wolong power...has been acquired by Tang Ye. ."


    Huh!


    what!


    When the man in black finished the news, it was when he died.


    Wen Zhongyuan suddenly added a black monster dagger in his hand, which directly pierced the heart of the man in black.


    At this time, the text in the text was no longer half of the usual indifferent calm, and the anger was directly expressed, his face was extremely gloomy, and he went over to pinch the neck of another man in black, and shouted: "Both sides failed, how come?!"

 Chapter 486： Bloody face!

    Wen Zhongyuan seemed to be a scholar. He always followed his grandfather''s old writings instead of martial arts, because he was born to think that he was the kind of person who stood in the court and gave directions, not the kind of person who wanted to charge on the battlefield. Throughout the ages, no emperor relied on force to be the leader, more often with his head. What I want to do in the article is that kind of person.


    However, even if the text is emphasized, it does not mean that the original text does not know martial arts. That day, the ancient Buddha lost his luck in the spring when he captured the dead trees of Tang Ye, and died since he beat Tian Ling Gai. After death, he turned into a blood-colored relic and inherited his will to deal with Tang Ye. And this blood-colored relic was obtained from the text. In the text, getting the relic was equal to the power of the ancient Buddha, so at that time he knelt down and bowed to the ancient Buddha and called the master. Just against his kindness and decisive temperament, it shows that he is not comparable to ordinary people.


    At that time, the ancient Buddha thought that Tang Ye could not have Buddha''s predestined relationship, so he should not get the dead tree to meet the spring. He died because of Tang Ye, thinking that everything went well for Tang Ye and God took care of him. In fact, it was not, but the old Taoist who was called Xianwaixian took care of it. So now a lot of things are beginning to become clear, even the heaven is afraid that he is on the side of the minister who helps the dragon.


    There is a struggle between humans and humans, and there is also a struggle in the sky.


    Wen Zhongyuan is obviously a person with a different law, otherwise he would not be able to integrate the power of the ancient Buddha. At this time, he was furious because of the failure of Tarzan''s plan. First, he killed the shadow member who reported the information, and now he pinched the neck of another shadow member, his eyes were as scarlet as blood.


    "Say, how did this fail?!" Wen Zhongyuan stared at the shadow member sullenly.


    The shadow member was terrified, he didn''t know the specific reason. He was only a member of the Shadow Group II, and what happened to the Shadow Group was just heard from the dead companion. Right now, Zhongyuan asked, he could only worry: "No, I don''t know..."


    "Oh, don''t know?" Wen Zhongyuan smiled furiously, staring at the shadow member''s hideous face, and the smile on the corner of his mouth looked very wicked. Then he squeezed the shadow member''s neck with his hand and clicked, and the shadow member was caught He broke his neck and died.


    Wen Zhongyuan stood on the spot, with his back facing Mu Caisang, without speaking, the silence in the room was very depressing. Wen Zhongyuan didn''t want Mu Caisang to see him like this, full of violence, lack of manners, and very gaffes. The most important thing is that he once again lost to Tang Ye, and the matter of Taishan was originally a plan he made that would make Tang Ye painful anyway-losing Lu Celadon, or losing the power of Wolong!


    However, it was Lu Celadon who was fine now, and Tang Ye also got the power of Wolong. With such a failure, Wen Zhongyuan really couldn''t face it with a calm smile, and showed Mu Caisang the appearance of a modest son.


    Mu Caisang sat quietly in the chair, she was not afraid, and she had no plans to leave. She wanted to see more of the original text in order to know what the real original text was like.


    She was very surprised by the breath that emerged in the original article just now. Because that breath is bloody, violent, dark and evil. She didn''t understand why Wen Zhongyuan had such a breath. Bloody and brutal? She hadn''t seen Wen Zhongyuan''s murder. It was the first time for the two shadow members. And Zhongyuan in the text is more like a man who loves to be clean, and killing people is done by others, so why is there such a **** side?


    Mu Caisang knew that there were many things hidden in the text. The true face of Zhongyuan in the text is something she has never seen before.


    Wen Zhongyuan didn''t want to let Mu Caisang see him again, so he held back his anger and said, "Caisang, I will deal with these things first. You can take Sangsang back first."


    Mu Caisang made no sound, stood up and left. When he arrived outside the room, he took the little Sangsang who had been playing outside and left.


    Xiao Sangsang just couldn''t bear the fact that Wen Zhongyuan kept talking to her mother, but no one was talking to her, so he went outside to play. Thanks to this, she didn''t have to see Wen Zhongyuan killing someone, otherwise she might not be able to bear it when she was so young. Mu Caisang knew that the article just now was out of control, and he might kill in front of Xiao Sangsang. After all, such an arrogant person has been defeated by Tang Ye one after another, and the defeat is particularly miserable, how can he stand it?


    "Mom, are we going home?" Xiao Sangsang asked curiously with his eyes wide open because he didn''t know why Mu Caisang suddenly hugged her and left.


    Mu Caisang was worried that Wen Zhongyuan''s incident would affect Xiao Sangsang, so he quickly left with Xiao Sangsang and said, "Well, we are going home."


    "Oh!" Xiao Sangsang nodded heavily, looking at Mu Caisang''s eyes very expectantly, as if expecting something.


    But Mu Caisang didn''t notice her expression and did nothing. In the end, she was left alone again and dejected. She wanted to remind Mu Caisang about his promise to take her to find a friend. She told Mu Caisang that she wanted to have a friend, and Mu Caisang agreed. However, the promise is just perfunctory. Mu Caisang is very clear that people like her cannot involve other people, because other people have too much uncertainty. What if someone deliberately approached it?


    Little Sangsang''s wish to have a friend is not a wish for other children at all. It is a normal thing, but she can''t expect it anyhow.


    It''s not that Mu Caisang doesn''t know what his daughter thinks, but there is no way he knows. Her road is destined to be lonely.


    Wen Zhongyuan stayed in the room after Mu Caisang took Xiao Sangsang away. He kept the standing position, closed his eyes, and constantly adjusted his breathing, but his breathing couldn''t calm down. He was so angry that he couldn''t help the outburst of anger at all. Lost to Tang Ye again, once again! He couldn''t believe that he would have such a failed day. And thinking of his grandfather''s attitude, he was kind of anxious, wondering what grandfather would think of his successive failures during this period of time?


    He knows his grandfather''s temperament better than anyone else. If he fails again, his value will be greatly reduced. Even in the end, he might be regarded as an abandoned son, just like his brother Wen Jiangshan, as cannon fodder for an early judgment of death. The role of their literary family in the Xuanhuang plan is like this. There is no family blood to speak of, but only tools.


    If it is a tool that will only lead to failure, it will undoubtedly be discarded.


    "You all come in!" Wen Zhongyuan took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and suddenly snorted coldly.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Immediately jumped into the four shadow members from the outside. These are the second group of shadows, which means secondary. Wen Zhongyuan glanced at them coldly, and snorted coldly: "The shadow group has failed. What use is it for you?"


    The four members of Shadow Group II were taken aback, cold sweat broke out on their foreheads.


    Immediately, Wen Zhongyuan quickly shot, pinched a shadow member''s neck, and broke it directly. Then, he pierced the heart of another shadow member with a dagger. When the third shadow member reacted and wanted to escape, Wen Zhongyuan grabbed his neck again and cut his throat from behind. The fourth shadow member was already running away, but he didn''t expect Wen Zhongyuan to reach out, a **** air flow flew out, the air flow was like a cloth, wrapped around the shadow member''s neck, and dragged him back.


    Wen Zhongyuan kicked him to the ground and glared at him: "Escape? You dare to escape? Haha, well, you dogs, you dare to resist! You think I lost to Tang Ye several times , You don¡¯t have to look down on me anymore, you don¡¯t need to listen to me anymore, right?"


    "Damn you!" Wen Zhongyuan pierced the shadow member''s neck with a dagger in his hand, then pulled out the dagger, stabbed it again, and then stabbed it again and again, stabs the shadow member''s neck sparsely.


    The four shadow members have only become the target of Zhongyuan''s anger.


    "Tang Ye, shoot the bird! You are so beautiful, those old ancestors can''t sit still, let them kill you!" Wen Zhongyuan said with blood red eyes.

 Chapter 487： Meet the crew again!

    Tang Ye returned from the abyss to the top of the Yin and Yang boundary, and found that the weather had improved a lot, and was no longer as gloomy as before. He wanted to come to the original gloomy weather to have something to do with the countless souls under the abyss. Now that the resentful soul is gone, the surroundings are much refreshed.


    Now that Taishan Dragon Vessel''s Wolong Power has been collected, and the task of coming to Taishan has been completed, Tang Ye felt a lot easier. Although the road to dealing with the Xuanhuang plan is still far away, it is not bad to advance step by step, and he is not fighting alone. Now there are people sent by the Red Wall in other places in the Eight Great Dragon Vessels to collect the power of Wolong, like Jiang Ruoqing and Yin Jun. So Tang Ye didn''t do things alone, and he didn''t want to regard himself as a hero to save the world, so he had to relax when he could relax.


    Planning to go back to find Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon, Tang Ye left the Yin-Yang realm and walked towards the small pavilion where Lin Yourong was resting. At this moment, passing by a cliff near the Yin-Yang boundary, Tang Ye saw a group of people, tents, and cameras. He knew that there was a crew filming. Scenic spots like Mount Tai are often used for framing, and it¡¯s not surprising that someone is shooting. Tang Ye didn''t have the interest to join in the fun, and left directly.


    "Tang Ye!" However, someone stopped him at this moment, it was a girl''s voice.


    Tang Ye was familiar with it before thinking about it, it was Su Li. He is curious now, Su Li is in the drama group?


    He stopped to look back and saw Su Li beckoning to him among the crew. Unexpectedly, it was really Su Li. Tang Ye looked at Su Li and smiled, feeling that he had a destiny with Su Li. The girls all beckoned, he ran away without saying a word, and walked over to Su Li.


    Looking at Su Li''s appearance, it was similar to what I saw in the morning. There was no special makeup or costume. Tang Ye guessed that she was not the person involved in the filming, and smiled: "Su Li, are you coming to see someone else filming?"


    Su Li was taken aback, then looked back at An Ruoru, who was sitting in the tent eating a boxed lunch, smiled playfully, and said, "Do you think I''m watching someone else''s filming?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You ran into the crew and didn''t help with the work, don''t you join in the fun?"


    "Which crew do you see that would make the idlers wait while they are filming?" Su Li squinted and smiled slightly.


    Tang Ye curled his lips and asked, "Then you were filming? I can''t see it.


    "I''m not a filmmaker." Su Li nodded and smiled.


    "Then you are neither filming nor watching other people filming. What are you doing?" Tang Ye asked.


    Su Li laughed, a cute girl, tilted her head and said, "Guess?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and waved directly: "Bye!"


    Guessing the wool, Tang Ye didn''t have that leisurely elegance, so she turned around and went to find Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon. When fighting the old way of yin and yang, he knew that someone had attacked Lu Celadon. Although Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were protected, he still wanted to confirm the safety of Lu Celadon as soon as possible.


    Su Li didn''t expect Tang Ye to leave without saying a word, being speechless to him. Isn''t this guy a man? If it''s a man, how come you are so ungentleman in front of your own beauty? It''s weird, other men are very courteous in front of them, wanting to be favored by them, but this guy never seems to have considered such things?


    In other words, are you dispensable to him?


    Thinking of this, Su Li pouted, feeling a little disappointed!


    "Alright, okay, can''t I tell you?" Su Li stretched out his hand and took Tang Ye''s arm, wanting to talk to Tang Ye.


    She was very interested in Tang Ye. It had nothing to do with the relationship between men and women. The pure truth was that she felt that Tang Ye was different from other men. In addition, Tang Ye saved her and showed incredible abilities. She wanted to find out what kind of man Tang Ye was, and what that powerful ability was about.


    Tang Ye looked at Su Li and said, "Su Li, I am really in a hurry. If you have anything to say, please."


    Su Li was helpless and said, "But I have a lot to say to you. I will definitely not finish it for a while."


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Then give me your phone number, and I will find you when I am free."


    "Okay!" Su Li nodded happily.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and said, "I don''t have a mobile phone with me now, do you have a pen and paper?"


    "Yes!" As An Ruoru''s agent, Su Li always carries a small notebook in his pocket. She took out a pen and paper and wrote her phone number to Tang Ye.


    An Ruoru just took a break from filming and was eating a warm lunch in the tent. He noticed that Su Li was not there and asked a man next to him, "Chu Bing, did you see Su Li?"


    At this time, An Ruoru was wearing a set of pure white costumes, her hair curled up a little, and she wore an ancient curly hairstyle, and she looked fresh and refined like a fairy. Obviously she was filming, and she probably took a break for dinner. As Su Li''s assistant and agent, there is nothing wrong with him, so he has time to go and chat with others.


    The man named Chu Bing next to him was very handsome and handsome with white skin. He was also wearing a costume and a long wig. Obviously he was also filming. In fact, he is the actor who filmed with An Ruoru this time, and also the actor who filmed "The Grand Master" with An Ruoru last time. The movie "The Grand Master" has achieved very good results, breaking the box office record, and has won high popularity for An Ruoru and Chu Bing. Therefore, this time the filming of "Legend" still features two male and female protagonists. This film has been hotly anticipated before it is finished, and it has rushed to the first place on the movie expectation list.


    The reason for this is related to the director Kim of "Legend" and the leading male and female protagonists. Director Jin is one of the most powerful directors in the country. All of his films have achieved good results, becoming a fine and classic film maker. And An Ruoru and Chu Bing are currently the hottest actors in China. Their joining has an unprecedented influence.


    When Chu Bing heard An Ruoru ask where Su had left, he looked out of the tent and saw Su Li talking to a man with a smile on his face outside the crew. He was stunned, a little surprised. He didn''t know the man next to Su Li, he didn''t remember that Su Li knew anyone like that, and he even went to the crew to find Su Li.


    Chu Bing looked at An Ruoru, pretending not to see Su Li, with an earnest expression, and said with a light smile: "I didn''t see Su Li her."


    He smiled again: "Ruoru, you don''t need to worry about Su Li. Su Li is usually lively and can''t sit still. I guess where to go to see the scenery now."


    "Come on, Ruoru, it''s very hard to film the movie in the cold, you eat more and drink a few more sips of hot water." Chu Bing pushed the vegetable box in front of him towards An Ruoru, and passed the hot water. Give An Ruoru, and take care of An Ruoru in every aspect.


    A man takes such care of a woman and looks at a woman so eagerly, as if he can''t wait to hold a woman in his hand. Obviously, this man loves women. So Chu Bing was probably pursuing An Ruoru.


    An Ruoru thanked Chu Bing for taking care of her, smiled and said thank you, but declined Chu Bing''s enthusiasm. She stretched her head out again and looked outside, and then she saw Su Li. Chu Bing felt embarrassed. He said that he hadn''t seen Su Li, but he didn''t want An Ruoru to call Su Li, because he wanted to be alone with An Ruo and didn''t want Su Li to be bothered.


    Now that An Ruoru saw Su Li, the lie about him was exposed. He wanted to explain, saying that Su Li was not there just now. However, before he could explain anything, An Ruoru''s eyes suddenly lit up and shouted: "Tang Ye?!"


    An Ruoru yelled, immediately put down the lunch in his hand, stood up, gently rolled up the snow-white ancient dress with both hands, and ran to Su Li.


    Chu Bing was taken aback for a moment, then looked at Su Li''s side, and his eyes fell on Tang Ye beside Su Li. An Ruoru''s name was not Su Li, but Tang Ye. He knew that the man beside Su Li was Tang Ye. He was very puzzled. When did he know such a man?

 Chapter 488： I control my own life!

    Chu Bing is very aware of An Ruoru''s style. Although An Ruoru is very popular, there are not many activities in the entertainment circle except filming. An Ruoru seems to have deliberately downplayed his influence in the entertainment industry. Apart from attending some award-giving conferences, many social events are pushed as soon as possible. So An Ruoru has almost no scandals, and the image of the fairy sister is deeply rooted.


    Perhaps because of this, many people like An Ruoru, whether it is a wealthy businessman or an actor. After all, men still hope that their women will not show their faces all day long and have contacts with other men. Even if you are filming, you don''t like your own women and other men in explicit scenes. After all, whether you want to and whether you can accept it are two different things.


    Chu Bing didn''t expect that An Ruoru, who had always looked indifferent, put down his lunch box and ran over after seeing the man next to Su Li. This was strange. As usual, An Ruoru will at least wipe her greasy mouth with a tissue. But now she didn''t, she called Tang Ye''s name and trot over. In this way, doesn''t Tang Ye have a heavier weight in An Ruoru''s heart?


    If An Ruo does this to a woman, Chu Bing will feel nothing, but now An Ruo does this to a man, Chu Bing feels a little uncomfortable. Men, how can you feel comfortable when you see that the woman you want to pursue is not about yourself but about other men?


    Chu Bing thought for a while, and also put down the box lunch, planning to meet Tang Ye in the past. He might be jealous of Tang Ye, but he can never be afraid. He thinks that with his current position, he doesn''t need to bow his head to anyone.


    However, before An Ruoru and Chu Bing had gone to see Tang Ye, Tang Ye waved to Su Li and left. Moreover, as soon as Tang Ye turned and left, the speed was so fast that no one could be seen at once.


    An Ruoru finally ran to Su Li''s side and saw that Tang Ye had already left. She was very upset and complained to Su Li, "Su Li, why don''t you tell me why Tang Ye is here? You know I want to follow He thanked it!"


    Su Li smiled and said, "Tang Ye said that there was something to be busy, and I couldn''t keep it, so I could only let him go. But hey, I gave him the phone number!"


    An Ruoru rolled his eyes and said, "Usually I am excited to see a man asking for your phone number, but now you are happy to give your phone number to someone else. What''s the matter?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "What''s the matter? It''s not easy to meet a man you are interested in, let alone give it to him, it''s okay to ask for it."


    An Ruoru looked at Su Li contemptuously and asked: "Why did Tang Ye appear here?"


    Su Li shook his head and said, "I don''t know. He suddenly walked past the crew. After seeing it, I took so much effort to keep him. I don''t know what he is doing, how he feels it has always been. Something is on the body, or the kind that is very anxious, is he deliberately not wanting us to pester him?"


    Hearing Su Li''s words, An Ruoru knocked her on the head and said, "Don''t be presumptuous. Even if Tang Ye is not interested in us, you won''t use excuses to perfuse us to leave, right? No matter how bad we are. Not enough to let the man take the initiative to escape, right?"


    "Hehe, too!" Su Li smiled and said, "If we are all rejected by Tang Ye, then it is estimated that all women in the world will be rejected by him. After all, if you are the goddess of the whole nation, which man doesn''t like What?"


    "Su Li, are you begging to make fun of me again!" An Ruoru pretended to be angry.


    Ever since Tang Ye said that he didn''t know An Ruoru last time, Su Li liked to make fun of it. This joke is aimed at the title An Ruoru the goddess of the whole people. Since no man in Tang Ye knows An Ruoru, isn''t An Ruoru''s title of goddess of the whole people a bit hydrated?


    Su Li and An Ruoru started to play, and Chu Bing came over. He was used to the fuss between An Ruoru and Su Li and said directly, "Ruoru, who was the man just now? Why haven''t I seen it before?"


    An Ruoru and Su Li stopped playing, looked at Chu Bing and smiled, and said, "They are friends."


    Chu Bing frowned slightly, then laughed out, and said, "Since Ruoru''s friend is also my friend, how about going out to have a meal when I have time?"


    An Ruoru and Su Li just smiled, without any special response, feeling a little embarrassed. They are not familiar with Tang Ye yet, they still want to ask Tang Ye to come out, which round will be decided by Chu Bing. They felt that Chu Bing''s self-acquaintance was very awkward, but it was difficult to say it so that Chu Bing would not be embarrassed.


    ...


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon stayed in the small pavilion that Tang Ye had asked them to stay in. Lin Yourong looked anxious, while Lu Celadon was much calmer.


    "Celadon, if Tang Ye has been there for so long, will something happen?" Lin Yourong said anxiously, seeing Lu Celadon.


    Lu Qingci smiled and said, "It''s okay, Tang Ye will be back soon."


    "Really?" Lin Yourong frowned, still worried.


    Lu Celadon pointed to the front and said, "I''m back."


    Lin Yourong looked in the direction of Celadon landing, and she saw Tang Ye running towards them. Lin Yourong was overjoyed, and immediately stood up and ran over to meet Tang Ye, grabbing Tang Ye''s hand and asking concerned. Tang Ye had been away for a long time, and she had a premonition of anxiety. She is the kind of reincarnated person with amazing status and has a keen premonition for many things. She felt the ghosts under the abyss of Yin and Yang before, but now she has not actively developed the hidden power, so she has been slow to recognize.


    This is not necessarily a good thing. Because Lin Yourong¡¯s power was both terrorized by Tang Ye and Lu Celadon, in case Lin Yourong had been hiding this power and formed a feeling of depression in his heart, it might be extremely terrifying when it suddenly broke out one day. It can even cause huge consequences.


    Sitting at the small pavilion, Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye and Lin Yourong who were hugging together, with a somewhat complicated expression. It was the first time that she had used her goddess'' ability to kill someone just now when she fought against Sombra. Generally speaking, it went well, the goddess'' abilities were too strong, and so unexpected, so even the black shadow could easily be killed by her. But anyway, that was also the first time she killed someone, and she was just a girl who was not yet eighteen years old.


    The big reason she took such a path was Tang Ye. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to encourage her, support her, and help her, she would not have come to this point. If there was no Tang Ye, she might be the original one, closed herself, would not show anything, just wait for death like that. But now, with Tang Ye''s support and encouragement, she also has the kind of resistance belief that "my life is my responsibility".


    Lu Celadon knew that she had a very complicated affection for Tang Ye. She didn¡¯t know how her relationship with Tang Ye would become in the future, so every time she saw Tang Ye and Lin Yourong together, she would think about it. Is the road really on the right?


    Grasp your own destiny!

 Chapter 489： Life needs some fun!

    After Tang Ye and Lin Yourong had spoken, they returned to the small pavilion to see Lu Celadon. Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon with a concerned expression, and also asked. Lu Qingci shook his head at him, saying that it was all right, but his eyes couldn''t hide his anxiety about the murder. Tang Ye knew that she didn''t want to say these things in front of Lin Yourong, so she didn''t ask directly.


    It was dark, and the three went back to the hotel to rest. Tang Ye found a chance to be alone with Lu Celadon, and said with concern, "Celadon, did something happen?"


    Lu Celadon no longer concealed it, and said directly: "I killed someone."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye wrinkled.


    Lu Qingci said: "Someone wants to arrest me, probably because they suspect that I have the identity of a goddess. Six people came, I killed one, and five people arranged by you to kill."


    Tang Ye''s face showed a solemn expression, did the minister of the dragon help him doubt the identity of the celadon goddess?


    Tang Ye saw that Lu Celadon was depressed, and guessed that Lu Celadon was the first time he killed a talent. He looked at Lu Celadon and said, "It feels uncomfortable to kill for the first time, right?"


    Lu Qingci closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and said, "A life, a living person, just disappeared from my hand, and I felt uncomfortable."


    Tang Ye shook her hand and said, "But if you don''t do this, it is your life that may disappear. You treat them as sacred lives, but they may not treat you like this. They just treat you as one. Tools, so you might as well consider them as tools. What you destroy is just a tool that wants to deal with you."


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye, his eyes confused, and did not say anything, leaning into Tang Ye''s arms, hugging Tang Ye, just looking for some comfort.


    Tang Ye patted her back, worried that her mood would be affected. This is a big or small thing, and if you let go, your mood will change the next day. If you can''t let go, keep doing this, you will have a demon. The mind demon is so mysterious, it''s just a mental illness. It is not a joke that mental health affects the body and mind.


    Tang Ye wanted to resolve Lu Celadon¡¯s mood problems as much as possible, saying, ¡°Celadon, this kind of life is cruel, but destruction is even more terrifying than cruelty. If you don¡¯t change, you will be destroyed, so there¡¯s nothing wrong with doing that. . And those who come to arrest you are not wrong. They know that they may die. We are just different from them. So, don¡¯t feel that you are doing something wrong. We are working hard for our own lives, no To harm people and even save people, so others are not qualified to say that we did something wrong. Don''t worry, I will always be by your side!"


    Lu Qingci looked up at him with a more serious and calm expression than usual, and said, "Are you making a promise to me?"


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    "Always stay with me." Lu Celadon said.


    Tang Ye was stunned, always feeling that Lu Celadon seemed to have grown up all at once, discussing a lifelong relationship issue. This is not suitable for a father-daughter relationship. Tang Ye didn''t know what Lu Celadon was inclined to mean, and didn''t know how to answer.


    Lu Qingci curled his lips and said, "You don''t want to?"


    "Yes, I just don''t know... which aspect do you mean?" Tang Ye asked carefully.


    Lu Celadon stared at him, squinted his eyes, seemingly a bit playful, and said, "All aspects."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Lu Qingci said, "I will grow up for a long time, right? I will grow up too? When I grow up, there will be many needs, right?"


    "For example...?" Tang Ye was a little nervous.


    Lu Celadon smiled and said, "For example, for the body, you can''t let me grow up from a young girl to an old girl, right?"


    "..."


    "Celadon, this joke is so big, don''t do that!" Tang Ye said seriously.


    Lu Qingci glared at him and said, "What are you worried about? I don''t want to have anything to do with you. I mean, when I need it, you have to give it to me. This is just a physical need, at that time You are just a tool to meet my body''s needs, and have no other meaning. It''s like... this finger, you are this finger."


    Lu Celadon raised her **** to Tang Ye.


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s whole person was Spartan, and he felt that it was not so thunderous after being struck by lightning. He was speechless for Lu Celadon''s amazing remarks.


    Lu Qingci glanced at him and said, "Are you going to say again, why don''t you use your **** to solve it? I said you are sick, and there is a living man who uses the **** by his side and his head is flooded? Do this? It''s not for anything else, just to meet demand, so you must serve better. Your service must be better than my middle finger? If you are not as good as my middle finger, get out of here as soon as possible. Why do you want you?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was completely speechless, the eldest girl was slandering herself!


    However, since Lu Celadon said that, he probably didn''t even think about murder. Tang Ye was still quite happy. It seemed that the mood of the eldest girl was much better than she thought.


    Tang Ye patted Lu Celadon on the back and said, "That''s something for the future. You haven''t grown up yet. For the future, I''ll talk about it later, haha!"


    Lu Celadon suddenly leaned her body close to Tang Ye, and was very close to Tang Ye, and said, "I''m not an adult yet."


    "I know." Tang Ye didn''t know what Lu Celadon was going to do.


    Lu Qingci said, "But I will be an adult in a few months!"


    Tang Ye suddenly realized, and said: "Celadon, don''t worry, I will hold a grand birthday party for you at that time to welcome your eighteenth birthday!"


    Lu Celadon sighed, showing a contemptuous look at Tang Ye, and said, "You don''t understand what I mean."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Lu Qingci said, "You are a man of love, don''t want to taste the taste of sleeping with an underage girl?"


    "..."


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was frightened with cold sweats on his forehead. Lu Celadon was joking. He wouldn''t be fooled by Lu Celadon. He sneered and said, "Celadon, you treat me as I don¡¯t know. If you do that kind of thing, it will be punished for at least three years. , The highest indefinite period, do you want me to stay in prison forever?"


    "Idiot." Lu Qingci cast a silly look at Tang Ye and hummed, "Is that to the young girl?"


    "Wait!" Lu Celadon was furious, grabbed Tang Ye by the collar, and said coldly: "Your mother, paying attention to the punishment is just thinking about the young girl? Would you like to be such a beast?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye grabbed Lu Celadon''s hand and broke away, and said speechlessly, "Why don''t you have any trouble if you want to inflict it... Okay, let''s not make trouble, go back, don''t worry your mother."


    Lu Celadon''s mother refers to Lin Yourong. Tang Ye specially emphasized this, does it mean something? Lu Celadon, who was held by Tang Ye and walked away by hand, looked at Tang Ye from behind, with a complex expression, as if he felt regret and loss. But soon she laughed again and became motivated.


    "Conquering you is my goal!" Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "See how you escaped the palm of my hand!"


    Life needs some fun, and Lu Celadon seems to have found her fun.

 Chapter 490： Call my brother!

    The purpose of coming to Mount Tai has been completed. The next day Tang Ye will take Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon to other places in Mount Tai, and will return to Yanjing by plane in the evening. And tomorrow he is going to the airport to pick up two people. They are a pair of sisters, Shui Qingdie and Shui Qingting.


    This was not a sudden thing, but he planned it all the time. There are two main purposes. One is to let Shui Qingdie get in touch with things outside, even if he doesn''t communicate with others, just come out and have a look. As for the little dragonfly, it was completely for the little girl to come out and play. And another purpose is to let Shui Qingdie learn some management knowledge.


    His plan to arrange Yundian has been around for some time, and the proposal for unified management of land has been approved by the above, and Shui Qingdie has suddenly become a boss. Although the villagers over there knew that it was because of Tang Ye''s relationship, their respect for Shui Qingdie was no less than that of Tang Ye. Because Shui Qingdie people are very good, although they are rich, they still take special care of the villagers as before. After contracting the land, the villagers will only earn more and will not make the villagers suffer. During this time, Murong Huansha arranged professional people to help, and land planting made a leap forward.


    Because of the tremendous development, Shui Qingdie needs to add a lot of knowledge. If she doesn''t learn, she can''t keep up. For this reason, Tang Ye asked her to come to Yanjing to study. She was very willing. During the time with the people arranged by Murong Huansha, she truly felt the gap between herself and those people. Although no one said she was incapable, she still cared very much. She also knew that only by studying and improving her ability could she keep up with Tang Ye, she had been chasing that figure.


    ...


    After Tang Ye returned to Yanjing, he first accompanied Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon home, and then went to see Wang Shoujiang, and talked about Taishan again, to see what the lord over the red wall would make next. Wang Shoujiang was very satisfied with Tang Ye and praised him greatly. Then he asked Tang Ye to relax and rest first, and then notify him when the adult at Red Wall has instructions.


    Being able to rest, Tang Ye would not be polite. After bidding farewell to Wang Shoujiang, he went back to sleep, and the next day he went to the airport to pick up Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly.


    In fact, the full explosion of Xuanhuang''s plan had disrupted Tang Ye''s plan to a certain extent. For example, the development of Shui Qingdie in Yundian and the pattern of Han Ya''s investigation in Yanjing. If the Xuanhuang plan makes the world chaotic, then what is the significance of these layouts, economic development, etc.? Of course, you can¡¯t think about it this way. It can¡¯t be said that when the world is in chaos, there is no economy. People¡¯s firewood, rice, oil, salt, sauce and vinegar tea is an eternal thing.


    In addition, the so-called chaos in the world is more manifested in a small group of people. Just like saving the world, it will always be a matter of only a small group of people. Otherwise, wouldn''t everyone be a hero of salvation? So the lives of the majority of people will continue, so the decorations made before Tang Ye will not be in vain.


    Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly were flying by plane for the first time. At the beginning, Shui Qingdie said not to fly by plane, just take the train. However, it takes dozens of hours to take a train from Yundian. Tang Ye was worried that Shui Qingdie was too bumpy with the little dragonfly, so she let them fly. Shui Qingdie is actually nervous. She thinks that being able to fly by plane is something a wealthy person does. She refused because she was afraid she would not. But she couldn''t be stubborn with Tang Ye, and finally sat down.


    Little Dragonfly is even more nervous. Although she is the king of children in the village, Lao Ai brags to the children with her head held high and looks very bold and heroic, but when she can actually take the plane, she is so nervous that she is stiff and clutching her sister¡¯s clothes. The horn did not dare to move, and could no longer become lively. Fortunately, someone sent by Murong Huansha to help them, otherwise they really don''t know how to get on the plane.


    Finally, when the plane landed, they obeyed the flight attendant''s arrangement, got off the plane, stood on the wide airport, and looked for Tang Ye''s figure from a distance. Tang Ye said that when they came to pick them up, they especially wanted to see Tang Ye, not because they missed it too much, but because they had no direction. The first time they went to such a big city, they were afraid of losing themselves.


    Tang Ye saw the sisters standing nervously, not knowing how to move, and was a little bit dumbfounded. Especially when I saw the always lively little dragonfly dressed as a little zongzi, holding one of the thighs of Shui Qingdie, he did not dare to move. I carefully looked around and saw other handsome men and women. I seemed very envious. Seeing the plane, it seemed Very shocked, I want to open my mouth to shout, but dare not.


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear to make them nervous anymore, and greeted them from a distance: "Qingdie, Little Dragonfly, here."


    Shui Qingdie heard Tang Ye''s voice, turned to look over, and was greatly relieved when she saw Tang Ye. With Tang Ye here, she didn''t worry anymore. When Little Dragonfly saw Tang Ye, her eyes lit up, and she let go of her little hand holding Shui Qingdie''s thigh, and ran towards Tang Ye like a dog, yelling, "Brother Tang!"


    Tang Ye looked at the little dragonfly with a smile, and especially liked the little girl, the lively and cute little loli. He bent down and opened his hands, and hugged the little dragonfly that was coming.


    "Oh, little Dragonfly, why are you dressed like a zongzi, you can''t hold it anymore." Tang Ye pinched Little Dragonfly''s blushing face and said dotingly.


    "Hehe..." Xiao Qingting smiled so that her eyes narrowed into a line. She was very happy to see Tang Ye and said: "My sister said your house is so cold here, so I want me to wear a lot of clothes!"


    Tang Ye saw that the clothes Little Dragonfly was wearing was an older padded jacket. There were sweaters in the padded jacket. These were knitted by the villagers themselves. Shui Qingdie is still very economical, otherwise you can buy new clothes, there is no need to wear these old clothes. This is a good habit, that is, worried that some wealthy people with a prominent sense of superiority will ridicule them as village girls.


    Shui Qingdie walked to Tang Ye, smiled, unable to conceal her joy, her beautiful eyes were affectionate, and she called to Tang Ye, "Brother Tang."


    After yelling, her face began to be flushed and she was a little bit ashamed. She couldn''t help lowering her head slightly, holding her hands under the corner of her clothes, looking a little cramped. She still looks like that country girl, with a special charm.


    Her name is Tang Ye, Brother Tang, which is called by the custom in some hometowns, meaning that she is Tang Ye''s wife. This may be a little strange, but in some places, a woman is called a husband, and she is called an elder brother when she appears intimate. So if you call Tang Ye, Brother Tang is a sign of your heart. Shui Qingdie will naturally be shy. Speaking of her relationship with Tang Ye, she has only embraced and touched Tang Ye''s chest so far, nothing else. Tang Ye left after only doing a few things, she still felt regret and little loss.


    Tang Ye smiled at Shui Qingdie and said, "How did this time go?"


    "Well, very good." Shui Qingdie answered.


    "Little Dragonfly also had a good time!" Little Dragonfly wanted to express herself, and said to Tang Ye heavily.


    The liveliness of the little girl amused Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie. They looked at each other and smiled, showing how much affection was already in it.


    "I''ll take you to the place to stay, and take a good rest first." Tang Ye took the salute from Shui Qingdie''s hand and smiled.


    "Yeah." Shui Qingdie must have no objection.

 Chapter 491： Sleep in a room alone?

    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to arrange Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly to stay in the hotel. After all, they won¡¯t stay here for long, up to ten days and a half months. But considering that the hotel has many inconveniences, and there is a separate set The house can give Shui Qingdie a better sense of belonging, so Tang Ye rented another house in the community.


    It feels like your own house, and Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly will be more relaxed when they live. Now Tang Ye is worried that Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly are not used to it and cannot adapt to the current environment. If you can''t adapt, you can''t do anything well, let alone make progress.


    Tang Ye brought Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly to the apartment house. It was a three-bedroom and one living room. Although it was not very large and luxurious, it was enough for Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly to live in. In fact, Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly have lived in such a good house for the first time. Their home is still a tiled house. Although discussing a new house, Shui Qingdie hoped that Tang Ye would participate to see what kind of house is good, but Tang Ye has been busy, this matter was stranded. For Shui Qingdie, living in the original shabby house is nothing, she is a frugal and simple girl in her bones. If it is too luxurious, she feels uneasy instead.


    Little Dragonfly didn''t think about it so much. Seeing that the house was so beautiful, she ran around in excitement. Now she is not as tense and stiff as when she first got off the plane. At that time, because I first came to the big city, all the people and things were strange, so I was cautious. She was with Tang Ye now, she let go of her hands and feet, and turned back to that lively crazy girl.


    Shui Qingdie set aside the ceremony to clean up, nagging to Tang Ye: "If you don''t need such a good house, you must spend a lot of money. Don''t spend money randomly. Qingting and I can endure hardship, and it''s okay to live worse... ¡­Yeah~"


    Shui Qingdie was nagging while packing her things. In fact, she was very excited and wanted to cheer in such a good house, but the character of the village girl is just saving and nagging, and she knows how to keep a house better than any woman. However, she was nagging, but she was suddenly hugged by Tang Ye on her waist, and she was so excited that she snorted.


    She turned her head to look at Tang Ye, her face flushed, she lowered her head and bit her lip and said: "Tang, Brother Tang, what are you doing..."


    Tang Ye looked at her solemnly and said: "When a man has the ability, where can his own woman suffer? If you want to stay in Yanjing in the future, there will be a better house. No matter how you nag, I will I bought it for you."


    Shui Qingdie was touched in her heart. She raised her head and looked at Tang Ye. She wanted to say something, but couldn''t say anything. In the end she just bowed her head and gave a soft "um".


    Tang Ye touched her hand on her waist and slid down. The old driver...this made Shui Qingdie feel soft and wobbly fall into his arms. He looked down at Shui Qingdie, squinted his eyes, and said: "People say that a woman with a round breast is easy to bear. Qingdie, you are such a woman."


    "You..." Shui Qingdie didn''t expect Tang Ye to tease her suddenly, she was at a loss. She is not angry, because she agrees with the relationship with Tang Ye. No matter how bad Tang Ye is, she feels that her own man is doing bad things to herself. She thinks this is normal and she can''t blame Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye reached into Shui Qingdie''s body again, taking advantage of Shui Qingdie''s plump breasts. Shui Qingdie was irritated and made her body softer, half of her body was already leaning on Tang Ye, so nervous that she couldn''t make any movements.


    But the little dragonfly squirmed around, as if she had to look at every place in the house, so Shui Qingdie couldn¡¯t let Tang Ye do whatever he wanted, showing aggrieved look, and said: "Tang, Brother Tang, Qingting Outside, we can¡¯t..."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye retracted the hand that had penetrated Shui Qingdie''s body and said, "I''m just looking at whether it''s getting bigger or smaller. It looks like it''s getting bigger, not bad."


    "You... Brother Tang is really bad..." Shui Qingdie blushed like a peach, lightly cursing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Aren''t you willing to be bad to you? If you are not happy, I won''t be bad."


    Shui Qingdie is anxious, how can she say that she is not happy. She was called Tang Ye Yi Yi, if Tang Ye didn''t do anything to her body, wouldn''t she be like those concubines who were beaten into the cold palace by the emperor in ancient times? She don''t want to be like this. She still felt regret and disappointment for not touching her before Tang Ye left last time.


    "I, I would like to..." Shui Qingdie said to Tang Ye with her head down, shy.


    Tang Ye smirked, leaned close to Shui Qingdie''s ear, and said, "Is it bad at night?"


    "Hmm..." Shui Qingdie was so embarrassed that she couldn''t lift her head, but she was looking forward to and happy in her heart.


    In fact, she had been struggling with this matter all the time, always worried that Tang Ye did not touch her body and helped her so much because she felt sorry for her. After all, her previous living conditions were very poor, and the clothes and shoes that she wore were very old, she would think, these are very ugly to Tang Ye, a person who doesn''t lack money. And Tang Ye is very kind, so he might just help her out of poverty. She didn''t want to be like this. If Tang Ye just pityed her, she would rather live in such poverty all the time.


    Xiao Niang also has the pride of Xiao Niang!


    "Sister, Brother Tang, what are you doing?" Little Dragonfly sprang out suddenly and exclaimed in surprise.


    Shui Qingdie hurried away from Tang Ye, her face embarrassed, she glared at Little Dragonfly to hide her embarrassment, and said, "Qingting, don''t you run around like this anymore. How old, a girl, so troublesome. Others will not like it!"


    "Cut, I just want Brother Tang to like it, and others don''t care!" Xiao Qingting said with a curled lips.


    Then Little Dragonfly walked up to Tang Ye, flashed the child''s innocent eyes, pouting and coquettishly said: "Brother Tang, hug!"


    Shui Qingdie is a stern elder sister, and immediately reprimanded: "Don''t hold it, you still hold it when you are so old?"


    Little Dragonfly became angry and pouted and said, "Then you want Brother Tang to hug you when you are so old?"


    "..."


    Shui Qingdie was speechless. Little Dragonfly saw what she was leaning against in Tang Ye''s arms just now!


    Seeing Shui Qingdie''s face embarrassed, Tang Ye smiled, helped her round the field, picked up Little Dragonfly, and said: "Little Dragonfly, Brother Tang will take you to buy new clothes, okay?"


    "Yeah! Thank you Brother Tang!" Xiao Qingting nodded happily.


    Shui Qingdie wanted to say no, don¡¯t waste money, but Tang Ye wanted them to live decently and have a relaxed life, so after packing up their things, he took them out to eat and familiarized them with the surrounding environment, such as vegetable markets and supermarkets. These are convenient for daily life, and I bought a lot of daily necessities.


    The little dragonfly was happy all day long. She used to live in the village, and she bought everything in a hurry, where she had seen so many things, let alone bought it in her own hands. The little girl wanted to hold all the things she bought and wanted to tell the world that these things belonged to her. Children are easily happy and satisfied. Now when she returns to the village, she can brag in front of the children all year.


    Bringing Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly to familiarize themselves with the surrounding environment of the community, they also bought a lot of things, and it was night after tossing down. It gets dark here quickly, and the weather is cold, so there is nothing wrong with people lying in comfortable beds after nightfall. The little dragonfly galloped so hard today that she fell asleep under the embrace of Tang Ye with exhaustion.


    Originally Shui Qingdie asked Tang Ye to hug the dragonfly to her room to sleep, but Tang Ye took the dragonfly to another room. Shui Qingdie was stunned, she thought she would sleep with the little dragonfly like she was in her hometown. But when she realized why Tang Ye did this, her face turned blushing.


    She thought, Tang Ye put Little Dragonfly in a separate room, didn''t he just want to sleep with her? If the little dragonfly is there, it will definitely get in the way.

 Chapter 492： Drive is not nervous!

    After Shui Qingdie knew Tang Ye''s intention to put the little dragonfly alone in a room, she sat on the big bed in her room and became nervous. She kept thinking that Tang Ye was about to come over to her. But suddenly he was worried, worried that Tang Ye would only do simple things like last time, and then left. Tang Ye told her not to stay overnight here, and she was even more worried about waiting for Tang Ye to come over and tell her to leave.


    After Tang Ye took care of the little dragonfly and fell asleep, she came to Shui Qingdie¡¯s room and saw Shui Qingdie nervously clutching her clothes and sitting on the bed with her waist upright. It felt like she was taught by a teacher when she was in elementary school. , Look at the blackboard with your head up. When I was in elementary school, I felt that the teacher was so dignified, and I should listen to what the teacher said, so I really sat upright. But when it comes to junior high school and high school, how many people sit so upright?


    Tang Ye sat beside Shui Qingdie, and Shui Qingdie became even more nervous, as if she was holding her breath. Tang Ye felt that she was too exaggerated, so she stretched out her hand and pulled her over and said, "So nervous?"


    "No, no..." Shui Qingdie denied, but the nervous voice was not convincing.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Why don''t I do something to make you less nervous?"


    "Huh?" Shui Qingdie looked at Tang Ye, what does it mean to do something first?


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s just being affectionate and affectionate, so you can adapt."


    Shui Qingdie''s face was red, and she lowered her head and muttered: "No, don''t..."


    "Then it''s not a way for you to keep being so tight." Tang Ye looked at Shui Qingdie helplessly.


    Shui Qingdie bowed her head and said nothing, feeling so useless.


    Tang Ye patted his thigh and said, "Come on, sit up."


    Shui Qingdie felt embarrassed, but she still leaned against Tang Ye''s thigh. At this time, Tang Ye embraced her thin waist with one hand, and slowly untied her clothes with one hand, and opened some, so that she exposed her white shoulders and the scenery of the ditches in front of her chest was faintly visible.


    Shui Qingdie was teased by Tang Ye in this way. He didn''t object, but was even more nervous. She turned her head on a wronged little woman who was bullied.


    Tang Ye sighed, and said, "That''s not okay?"


    "I..." Shui Qingdie worried that Tang Ye would dislike it.


    Tang Ye let go of Shui Qingdie and looked at her with a smile: "Let¡¯s talk first, and you won¡¯t be so nervous when you talk. You call me Tang brother, and are you still caring about so many things? Wait for us. I''m going to take off my clothes, look at each other''s bodies, and do that."


    Oops, watching Tang Ye speak so calmly and frankly, he deserves to be an old driver. He can already do so naturally when driving. It''s really calm.


    Shui Qingdie bit her lip tightly. After all, it was her first time, she was still a more traditional country girl, how could she let go.


    At this time, Tang Ye said again: "Actually, this is not the difference between city people and country people. People in the city are open, but the countryside is not bad. Look at those women, they don¡¯t just do those things with men directly in the fields. What''s wrong, these women and men are rolling, crushing the crops."


    Shui Qingdie is so speechless, there is no such shameless thing happening in the countryside, it''s all made up by others. She gave Tang Ye a blank look, and said: "There is no such thing, it is you who are bad to talk nonsense."


    "Really?" Tang Ye was stunned, suddenly feeling a little regretful, and said: "Hey, I''m still thinking about it, and I will try it out with you in the field when I go to your house in the future."


    "You...really bad..." Shui Qingdie was so ashamed that her face was flushed like a peach to ooze juice.


    Tang Ye pulled her over again and said, "Then if I want to, would you like it?"


    "Ah..." Shui Qingdie was ashamed, and immediately wanted to reject Tang Ye. But Tang Ye stretched out his hand and pressed it to her heart, and said, "Don''t rush to refuse, are you really unwilling or... in fact you are?"


    "I...I do it." Shui Qingdie was about to cry, and said what she really thought in her heart.


    Tang Ye smirked and said, "So, what are you still nervous about? You''ve already thought about that kind of thing, haven''t you?"


    Shui Qingdie bowed her head and did not speak, and acquiesced.


    Tang Ye looked at the time and said, "Then let''s start."


    "Huh?" Shui Qingdie was puzzled again, what started?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s the thing you''ve been thinking about and entangled all the time. This matter should be solved, otherwise it will remain uncomfortable in my heart. But I still want to ask you, are you really willing? It¡¯s about gathering less and more separation."


    "I''m willing, as long as you are like you are now, it would be nice to come and accompany me occasionally!" Shui Qingdie looked at Tang Ye with an earnest expression.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I''m wronged you."


    "No." Shui Qingdie shook her head.


    Tang Ye touched her face and said, "Don''t talk about it, come and help me undress."


    Shui Qingdie bit her lip, as if hesitated, and finally approached Tang Ye and stretched out Shui Ling''s hand to help Tang Ye undress. She was very nervous, taking off Tang Ye''s clothes one by one, and began to see Tang Ye''s strong body. She was okay. When she took off the clothes under her, she was a little afraid to look at it, and she was too ashamed. But Tang Ye was just waiting for her to take it off. She was afraid that Tang Ye would mind. She bit her lip and let Tang Ye finish taking it off, and she also saw all of Tang Ye''s body.


    At this time, Tang Ye held up Shui Qingdie''s bowed head and said, "Now I will help you take it off."


    "Yeah..." Shui Qingdie looked at Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes rolling, she was ashamed to cry.


    Tang Ye took off her clothes one by one, women usually had more places to hide their shame than men, such as their breasts. Men on a hot day can wander naked, but girls definitely can¡¯t. It''s because women''s **** have two more meat than men. So when Tang Ye took off the clothes of Shui Qingdie''s upper body, she was so ashamed to cover the exposed scenery with her hands. But Tang Ye took her hand away, not allowing her to cover it. She can only endure, Shinnin seems to have adapted again.


    Then Tang Ye went to take off the clothes on her lower body, and she became even more nervous, showing two white and beautiful legs.


    "How can I do that without taking off here?" Tang Ye looked at Shui Qingdie with a smile.


    Shui Qingdie lowered her head to see Tang Ye''s naked lower body, and quickly avoided her gaze, but Tang Ye held her head. She could only watch for a while, and finally slowly let go of her legs, letting Tang Ye take off the last line of defense under her.


    Tang Ye hugged her to sleep on the big bed, and started to warm her up. The moment Shui Qingdie entered the room from Tang Ye had already begun to have the love-y desire of men and women. Now, after the ideological struggle from restraint, restraint, to letting go, and acceptance, the sensation of the body was immediately stimulated, and he was short of breath. He took the initiative to touch Tang Ye''s body and began to act in obedience to his instinctive desire.


    No accident. When Tang Ye gently broke her legs and pressed them down, she experienced the first pain of a woman and couldn''t help but scream.

 Chapter 493： The lost little girl!

    The next day Little Dragonfly woke up and found that she was sleeping on a big bed alone. She felt so comfortable. He gurgled and rolled back and forth on the big bed several times, and felt that the big bed was warm and flexible, unlike the wooden board at home. He stood up and bounced around the hard and cold wooden bed. Children¡¯s innocence is fun, and they can be aroused by novelty.


    Little Dragonfly was tired from playing on the bed before thinking about it, hey, brother Tang is not there, and sister is not there? So the kid jumped out of the bed without wearing any shoes, and stepped on his immature feet on the carpet, shouting anxiously, "Brother Tang, Sister, where are you?"


    Shui Qingdie slept in another room and was awakened by the cries of the little dragonfly. At this time she was only wearing a thin pink sling gown, a little like a belly, which couldn''t hide her plump breasts, half hidden and half revealed, very attractive. And her long hair hangs down, she looks a little lazy under the tired look, and with the temperament of a little girl, she is like a charming woman, charming and sultry.


    Shui Qingdie was about to get out of bed, and when she stretched her legs, she suddenly felt pain, and she took a breath of cold breath with a cry. This reminded her of her relationship with Tang Ye last night. Tossing back and forth a lot, my body hurts. She blushed with shame, a little mad at Tang Ye''s rudeness, but she was satisfied with a small smile.


    "Sister!" Little Dragonfly yelled outside the room, her voice becoming anxious, and she seemed to cry. She woke up and disappeared from her sister and brother Tang, but she was frightened.


    "Qingting, sister is here." Shui Qingdie was worried that the little dragonfly was crying, and quickly responded.


    Little Dragonfly heard her sister''s voice, and immediately ran to push the door in. When she saw her sister, he relaxed, and rushed over, looking at Shui Qingdie pitifully, "Sister, why did you come here? Don¡¯t you like to sleep with the little dragonfly?"


    Shui Qingdie touched Little Dragonfly''s head lovingly, covered up the matter with Tang Ye last night, and smiled: "My sister sees you like sleeping on a big bed by yourself so much, so you can enjoy it comfortably. A big bed. How about it, did you sleep well last night?"


    "Yeah! Sleeping well, Little Dragonfly will always sleep on a big bed alone!" Little Dragonfly showed a triumphant look.


    Shui Qingdie smiled lightly. At this time, she would always think of Tang Ye''s kindness to them and the care of them. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, they might still be a pair of desperate sisters in that remote village.


    "Where is Brother Tang?" Little Dragonfly asked expectantly looking at Shui Qingdie.


    Shui Qingdie smiled lightly and said, "Brother Tang is going to be busy, he will come over and take you to play later."


    "Then I will wait for Brother Tang to come!" Little Dragonfly was full of energy, looking forward to Tang Ye coming.


    Grumbling, Little Dragonfly''s belly rang suddenly, and the little girl looked at Shui Qingdie with a pitiful expression, and said, "Sister, I''m hungry..."


    Shui Qingdie was too tired because of the relationship between Tang Ye and Yushuizhihuan last night, and her body hurts, and she overslept, otherwise she would have gotten up for breakfast at this time. Seeing the little dragonfly touching her small round belly and wrinkling her face, she felt funny. She couldn''t help but chuckle, endure the pain under her, got out of bed and said, "Sister, go make breakfast."


    Ouch!


    At this time, Shui Qingdie found that her body was more painful than she thought. She really blamed Tang Ye for not being gentle with her anymore. It would be difficult to work anymore. She worried that Little Dragonfly was waiting for breakfast in a hurry. Milk, said: "Qingting, can you eat some bread first?"


    Little Dragonfly saw bread and milk, which were high-class goods in the village. His eyes were already bright, and he nodded to Shui Qingdie and said with joy: "Yeah!"


    Then the little girl took the bread and milk, hugged her without clearing the water, moved her little **** on tiptoe to sit on a chair in front of the dinner table, and shook her two feet to eat bread and drink milk. Coziness and enjoyment.


    When Tang Ye came to see them, they were sitting on the sofa in the lobby watching TV. Little Dragonfly saw Tang Ye, immediately jumped off the sofa, and looked at Tang Ye with a thigh held high and his head held up, and smiled, as if Tang Ye was the source of her happiness. Tang Ye picked her up and walked to Shui Qingdie.


    Seeing him, Shui Qingdie blushed, lowered her head and intertwined her hands. She was very embarrassed. She was still beating faster about what happened last night.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "Today I will take you to a farther place to play."


    Shui Qingdie showed regret and whispered: "I''m afraid it won''t work..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Shui Qingdie moved her legs closer, and said with great shame: "Next, the pain is terrible below, and I can''t walk..."


    This... Tang Ye felt embarrassed and a little embarrassed. Little Dragonfly didn''t know why, so he raised his head and asked curiously: "What are you talking about?"


    Shui Qingdie''s face was even redder, but she wouldn''t say anything to Xiao Qingting, and quickly said: "Qingting, sister has something to do today, can you go out with Brother Tang?"


    "Okay!" Little Dragonfly saw that Tang Ye was there, no matter what Shui Qingdie was, he nodded and agreed.


    Then Shui Qingdie stayed in the room to rest, and Tang Ye took the little dragonfly out to play. While there is still time, Tang Ye will accompany them more, otherwise he doesn''t know when the red wall will make arrangements again.


    ...


    Xiao Sangsang was very happy today because Mu Caisang promised to take her to the amusement park. There are many children in the amusement park, and she hopes to get to know them. However, in the middle of the journey, Mu Caisang was called by Wen Zhongyuan to discuss matters, and Xiao Sangsang was kept at home by Mu Caisang and was not allowed to go out. He would not go out until she came back.


    Little Sangsang was very sad. After Mu Caisang left, he couldn''t help but no longer listen to Mu Caisang''s words. He raised the small stool to raise it so that he could reach the door, and then opened the door. Ran out and went out to play alone.


    She is going to a place with children, she wants to meet friends, she doesn''t want to be alone. She remembered that there was a park near the community. Usually, when Mu Caisang took her to the park, she saw many children, so she walked to that park according to her impression.


    However, she was still lost, bewildered watching the people coming and going, and finally sat under a big tree and started crying, calling her mother all the time.


    "Brother Tang, why is that kid crying?" Tang Ye took Little Dragonfly to the park to play, and when Little Dragonfly saw Xiao Sangsang, she tugged at Tang Ye''s clothes and said worriedly.


    Tang Ye also heard Xiao Sangsang''s cry, looked towards Xiao Sangsang, and was taken aback. He was a little impressed with Xiao Sangsang, as if he had seen him somewhere. Finally, he remembered that when he went to Tangmen with Tang Manhong to find Granny Mu, the little girl Mu Caisang took with him was the little girl sitting under the big tree over there crying.


    Is she Mu Caisang''s daughter?


    Tang Ye didn''t expect it would be such a coincidence. However, isn''t Mu Caisang particularly affectionate to her daughter? How could you leave your daughter outside alone?


    At this time, Mu Caisang went back from Wenzhongyuan after talking about the matter, and saw that the door of his home had opened and Xiao Sangsang had disappeared. His eyes became red with panic, and he hurried out to search.

 Chapter 494： See how you are still pulling?

    Although Tang Ye is very hostile to Mu Caisang, she will not be hostile to Xiao Sangsang. After all, he is a child at an innocent age who likes to play and hopes to have a good partner of his own. If he is lost, he will only cry. Where can such a child be broken? So Tang Ye asked Little Dragonfly to take care of the crying little Sangsang.


    Xiao Qingting is very worried about Xiao Sangsang. She is the eldest sister in the village and often covers her little friends. It''s just that she is in a big city now, and she doesn''t know Xiao Sangsang. She didn''t know what to do for a while, and asked Tang Ye, "Brother Tang, how can I help her?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "You will be friends with her. Children like to play with friends. Do you still have a lollipop in your hand? Use a candy to coax her."


    "Oh!" Xiao Qingting nodded heavily, and then walked to Xiao Sangsang''s side, but her expression was still a little nervous, she hadn''t tried to be friends with the children in the city.


    Tang Ye stood still looking at the little dragonfly, while paying attention to the surrounding movement. After all, Xiao Sangsang is Mu Caisang''s daughter, and Mu Caisang is a very terrifying character. God knows if there is anything tricky in it.


    Little Dragonfly held a lollipop that Tang Ye bought for her, walked up to Xiao Sangsang, still a little nervous, and said, "Hey, you, why are you crying?"


    Xiao Sangsang originally had a pair of small hands who kept wiping his eyes and crying, and his face was wrinkled. He heard someone talking to her, put down the small hands that wiped his eyes, looked at the little dragonfly, looked confused, and said, "I, I''m lost... "


    "Are you lost? Then I will help you find the way, OK?" Little Dragonfly asked with concern.


    It was the first time that Xiao Sangsang got a child of the same age to take the initiative to talk to her. He felt much better. He slowly stopped crying and said, "How can you help?"


    Xiao Qingting became less nervous after speaking. She felt that the children in the city were nothing but that, not strong and brave. Little Dragonfly patted her chest grandly, and said, "Isn''t it just looking for a way home? It''s easy!"


    "Oh, yes, give you a lollipop!" Little Dragonfly took out the lollipop in her hand and handed it to Xiao Sangsang.


    When Xiao Sangsang saw the lollipop, her eyes lit up and she wanted to accept it, but suddenly remembered that her mother was educated not to take things from strangers, she hesitated, but she really wanted to eat the sticks given by her little partner. Lollipop.


    Seeing that Xiao Sangsang stretched out his hand, Xiao Qingting shrank back and said unhappy: "Don''t you like it?"


    "No, no!" Xiao Sangsang shook his head.


    "Then why not?" Little Dragonfly asked.


    Little Sangsang thought for a while, stopped listening to his mother, and reached out to take the lollipop.


    However, at this time, Little Dragonfly took the lollipop back, okay, okay, tear off the wrapping paper, put it in her mouth, and teased her!


    Little Sangsang wrinkled his face when he saw the little dragonfly had the lollipop in his mouth, and wanted to cry. Isn''t this being bullied?


    However, at this time, Little Dragonfly took out a lollipop from his pocket and handed it to Xiao Sangsang. He grinned and said, "There is one more, here you are!"


    Seeing this, Xiao Sangsang burst into laughter, took the lollipop, and looked at the dragonfly very gratefully.


    Little Dragonfly giggled and said, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Mu Sangsang!" Xiao Sangsang already trusts Little Dragonfly. She has always wanted to have a partner, isn''t the current Little Dragonfly exactly?


    Little Dragonfly was also very happy to meet the children in the city. She smiled so that her face wrinkled and said: "My name is Shui Qingting, you can call me Little Dragonfly. I am Guliang from the countryside~, you are from the city. Guliang?"


    Xiao Sangsang thought for a while, and said, "Hmm!"


    Little Dragonfly pointed to herself and said, "Hehe, I''m Guliang from the village, my name is Village Girl."


    She pointed to Xiao Sangsang again and said, "You are Gu Liang in the city, and you are called Cheng Gu!"


    "Yeah! I''m a city aunt!" Xiao Sangsang was a little blindly adoring the dragonfly.


    Little Dragonfly seemed to feel that something was wrong, wrinkled her face and thought, and then said: "It seems that the village girl is not good to hear, then it is called the village girl!"


    Little Dragonfly pointed at herself and said, "I am the village mother."


    She pointed to Xiao Sangsang again and said, "You are the city mother!"


    "Yeah! I''m the city mother!" Xiao Sangsang did blindly worship the little dragonfly, the bear child. It seems that the little dragonfly is the king of children everywhere.


    Then Little Dragonfly thought it was fun, pointed at herself and said "I am the village mother", then pointed at Xiao Sangsang and said "You are the city mother". Xiao Sangsang followed her, pointing to herself and saying "I am the city mother", then pointing to Xiao Qingting and saying "You are the village mother."


    "I am the village mother, you are the city mother!"


    "I am the city mother, you are the village mother!"


    These two inexplicable and ridiculous words turned out to be a source of joy for the two little kids. The two little kids pointed at each other and sang these two sentences, having a great time.


    Tang Ye smiled knowingly when he saw Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang playing happily. Child, young, so good.


    ...


    Mu Caisang couldn''t find her daughter, so he was about to collapse in a panic. Tang Ye was protecting Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang beside him. Because of the power of a warrior, he vaguely heard Mu Caisang''s call. He narrowed his eyes and was very angry at Mu Caisang. This anger was not because of the previous hatred with Mu Caisang, but Mu Caisang''s failure to take care of his daughter.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he loves house and Wu. Tang Ye loves Little Dragonfly. Seeing Little Dragonfly having such fun with Little Sangsang, and Little Sangsang is such a pitiful child, he thinks Mu Caisang should take care of Xiao Sangsang a hundred times. , But Mu Caisang actually left Xiao Sangsang alone, making Xiao Sangsang cry helplessly!


    Tang Ye walked to the little dragonfly and said a few words to the little dragonfly. The little dragonfly agreed, and took the little Sangsang to play under the tree. Then Tang Ye went to see Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang was looking for Xiao Sangsang in a panic, but he almost cried when he didn''t find him. She is still alive because she is pinning everything on Xiao Sangsang. Without Xiao Sangsang, she would have no motivation to live. Tang Ye appeared in front of her at this time, she was furious and shouted: "Tang Ye, don''t hinder me, otherwise I want you to die!"


    Mu Caisang is all about her daughter. If someone prevents her from looking for her, she will really go crazy.


    Tang Ye sneered: "Kill me? Can you do it?"


    "You go to die!" Mu Caisang didn''t want to delay anything, and directly drew out a strong poisonous gas to launch a fierce attack on Tang Ye.


    But her attacks were all to get rid of Tang Ye, and she wanted to find Xiao Sangsang. With this double mind, she was not Tang Ye''s opponent, not to mention that Tang Ye is now even more powerful than before. Returning from Mount Tai, he subdued the evil dragon spirit and absorbed the power of Wolong. Although the power of Wolong did not directly become his power, he was somewhat nurtured and his strength steadily increased, so now he can completely defeat Mu Caisang.


    When Mu Caisang attacked him with a strong poisonous gas, he released the evil dragon spirit, and the evil dragon spirit ate the poisonous gas in one bite.


    Mu Caisang was scared to death. Is this a dragon? Damn it, **** it, this **** Tang Ye still has a dragon? Do you want to go to Mount Tai without being successfully calculated by Wen Zhongyuan, and get a dragon? Is this **** really the **** that the old Taoist placed?


    Mu Caisang practiced poison art and blended the poison gas with herself, which is equivalent to being part of her. Now that the poison gas was eaten by the evil dragon spirit, she was directly traumatized and her face turned pale. Then Tang Ye swept over to pinch her neck and smashed her directly to the ground.


    "Are you pulling? See how you are still pulling?" Tang Ye hummed coldly to Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye with complicated thoughts, suddenly cried, crying very broken, and said: "Please, let me find my daughter first? My daughter is gone! I want to find her and wait for me to settle down. Daughter, kill me again..."


    Its solid wood picking mulberry mainly concerns Xiao Sangsang, otherwise it will not be defeated by Tang Ye so easily. At least, it would not be difficult for her to use poison to escape.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that vicious and powerful Poison Fairy would actually cry as soon as she said crying, talking about her daughter in disintegration.


    This feeling is true. Tang Ye knows how to look at people, knowing that Mu Caisang really cares about Xiao Sangsang.


    Faced with such a woman crying and breaking down for her daughter, Tang Ye couldn''t kill her. If Mu Caisang is killed, Xiao Sangsang will probably collapse. Tang Ye didn''t know why, she had a special affection for the fart children like Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang, and wanted them to laugh, be innocent, and grow up carefree.


    "Damn!" This was originally a perfect opportunity to kill Mu Caisang, but Tang Ye was already softened by Xiao Sangsang. He let go of Mu Caisang and said, "I want to see your daughter, come with me!"


    Mu Caisang was stunned, when he heard his daughter, he did not resist, and followed Tang Ye directly. When she walked to the park, she saw Xiao Sangsang playing with the dragonfly. Xiao Sangsang was so happy that her mouth couldn''t close her smile, showing her beautiful white teeth, as if she was the purest and dust-free in the world. people.


    Mu Caisang had never seen her daughter like this before, so she was stunned and looked at Xiao Sangsang in a daze. At this moment, she thought a lot, and most of them were introspection. Only then did she realize that she always said that she loved her most and wanted to give her the best, but in fact, she had never really done something for Xiao Sangsang. Thing. Only then did she know how unqualified her mother was.


    She turned to look at Tang Ye standing next to her, and she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t make a sound, her heart was very complicated.

 Chapter 495： Like a family?

    There is no doubt that only her daughter can defeat Mu Caisang. Now that she saw her daughter having such fun with a child, she knew how unqualified her mother was. Now she, even if Tang Ye was by her side, didn''t have the mind to think about whether she would be against the enemy.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to be regarded as a bad person about Xiao Sangsang. In order to avoid Mu Caisang thinking that he was approaching Xiao Sangsang on purpose, he said, ¡°That¡¯s your daughter, right? I didn¡¯t say you. The daughter was lost, leaving her crying helplessly outside. In this case, the traffickers who stole the child knew it was a lost child. If they were taken away, even if you had the ability to reach the sky It¡¯s so difficult to find someone in the vast crowd. Do you really care about your daughter?"


    Mu Caisang was said by Tang Ye and couldn''t refute it. Although Xiao Sangsang was not taken outside by her, Xiao Sangsang sneaked out alone, but she felt that it was all her responsibility, because she did not take good care of Xiao Sangsang. Seeing that Xiao Sangsang was fine now, she let go of her hanging heart and looked at Tang Ye, in fact grateful.


    Tang Ye continued: "Thank you, you don''t have to. After all, Xiao Qingting has a good time with your daughter, and I am happy to make the little guy happy."


    He no longer paid attention to Mu Caisang, and walked towards the little dragonfly. Mu Caisang hesitated and walked over.


    Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang were having fun. Seeing Tang Ye approaching, Little Dragonfly ran over and deliberately slammed into Tang Ye¡¯s thigh, yelled "Ah," then hugged, raised his head and shouted happily : "Brother Tang, you are back!"


    Xiao Sangsang also wanted to have someone like Little Dragonfly to give herself such a joy. Suddenly, she saw Mu Caisang behind Tang Ye. She was very surprised. Following the example of Little Dragonfly, she ran with a puppy''s legs and slammed into Mu Caisang''s leg. Go up, and yell "Ah" again, and as a result... She almost bounced herself and fell backwards, but Mu Caisang caught her.


    Children are easy to have fun. Little Sangsang is not afraid of falling. He laughed happily and shouted: "Mom!"


    Mu Caisang was stunned. She originally didn''t allow Xiao Sangsang to do the rude play style just now, but now her mood is not the same as before. As long as Xiao Sangsang is happy, she will let Xiao Sangsang play. She touched Xiao Sangsang''s head affectionately, and said, "Sangsang, I''m sorry, mom is late."


    Xiao Sangsang shook his head heavily, saying that he did not blame Mu Caisang. Then she wrinkled her face, expressed apologetics, and said, "Mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t listen to you and stay at home..."


    "It''s okay, Sangsang, as long as you have a good time, mother won''t blame you." Mu Caisang squatted down and touched Xiao Sangsang''s tender face lovingly.


    "Thank you mom!" Xiao Sangsang smiled happily.


    It is always enviable to see such carefree smiles of children. Both Tang Ye and Mu Caisang felt deeply, because they were both people who had experienced many things and knew that they would never have that kind of carefree life. Perhaps this is why they love their children so much and want to make them grow up happily forever.


    Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang ran to play again. The two little girls have found their lifelong friends. They can''t play enough when they stay together. Everything is fun.


    Tang Ye and Mu Caisang stood side by side, looking at Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang who were having fun in the front. They were silent with each other, without tit-for-tat, the atmosphere was a bit strange.


    "I... owe you a favor." Mu Caisang said suddenly.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t confront Mu Caisang tit-for-tat, it didn''t mean that he had no hostility towards Mu Caisang. He hummed, "No, how can I accept your favor?"


    Mu Caisang knew that what he had done before was very disgusting to Tang Ye, and didn''t ask Tang Ye how to understand her. Moreover, she didn''t lose her hostility towards Tang Ye, she might still be a mortal enemy in the future. It¡¯s just that she cares more about her daughter¡¯s affairs than anything else, and said: "Although I am a minister of dragon support and have done many evil things, I will not ignore the affairs of Sangsang. You have taken care of Sangsang, even I said that I saved Sangsang and made Sangsang so happy. I really owe you favor. For Sangsang, I can do anything. So the favor I owe you will be paid back."


    "Give it back? How are you going to pay it back?" Tang Ye still sneered, even more playful.


    In fact, he never thought about getting Mu Caisang''s favor from this matter. Why did he want Mu Caisang''s favor?


    Let Mu Caisang betray the minister of Dragon Support for his own use? This woman can''t do it!


    Mu Caisang glanced at Tang Ye and said, "How can I pay it back? You ask for it first. If I can do it, I won''t refuse."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You can do it? Then when I asked, you said you couldn''t do it. Isn''t this favor a bad check?"


    Mu Caisang was a little annoyed and said, "You are used to guessing someone like this? Do I need to lie to you?"


    "Who made you and me the enemy? Do you think I''m so generous, just trust someone who wants to kill me?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Mu Caisang couldn''t refute, he turned his head and didn''t speak, as if he was angry with Tang Ye.


    At noon, it was time to eat, and they called Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang back. Originally, they thought that they should take their children home, but Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang were reluctant to separate. Before Tang Ye and Mu Caisang said to take them home, they excitedly discussed about going to eat together. Things, there are many, many things to play with.


    Tang Ye and Mu Caisang are very sad. The two children have become so close, but their parents are enemies of life and death. What should they do in the future?


    Tang Ye and Mu Caisang couldn''t bear to spoil the interest of the two happy little girls, so they accompanied them to eat. So the two children walked in the middle hand in hand, pulling Tang Ye and Mu Caisang on both sides. It looked like they were a family. Mom and Dad took their two daughters out to play.


    Tang Ye felt very embarrassed, and her mood was beyond description. He and Mu Caisang are mortal enemies, and when they meet, they want to kill each other. And even though he was a mortal enemy, he had a relationship with him again, and it was a very crazy physical relationship...So the relationship between him and Mu Caisang was a bit complicated.


    Mu Caisang didn''t expect that he would be like Tang Ye, and felt that his fate was full of malice. Originally, Tang Ye was an enemy with a clear stand, but now he has had a relationship with Tang Ye and owes her favor. Is such an enemy still called an enemy?


    She looked down and saw Xiao Sangsang having so much fun with Little Dragonfly, and she was even more sad. She has never seen her daughter smile so brilliantly, she really likes this smiling daughter now. She knew that it was all because Tang Ye took the little dragonfly to make friends with Xiao Sangsang, and Xiao Sangsang was so happy. But if he fights against Tang Ye in the future, it will be impossible for Little Dragonfly to play with Xiao Sangsang.


    Isn''t Sangsang about to change into the same strong smile before?


    "Damn..." Mu Caisang felt irritated by this change in life and couldn''t help cursing lightly.

 Chapter 496： The eight great preachers!

    Tang Ye and Mu Caisang played with Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang, and went to an amusement park after lunch. This is what Xiao Sangsang has always wanted to go, she wants to meet her little friends. Now with Little Dragonfly, she can play happily with Little Dragonfly.


    Little Dragonfly is the first time to play in an amusement park. There was no such thing in a remote village before. So now it''s Xiao Sangsang''s turn to be the eldest sister, telling Xiao Qingting how these city people play. The big sister took turns, and the relationship between the two little girls became deeper.


    Time always flies quickly, especially when you are happy, it feels like time has passed all at once. But when I am sad, I feel that time is long. This is the result of psychological effects. Now it''s evening, Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang must separate and go home separately.


    The two little girls were very unwilling to give up, hugging each other and crying. Even after Tang Ye and Mu Caisang explained patiently, the two girls knew that they were going home, and couldn''t help but wrinkle their little faces, crying, pitiful.


    "I don''t want to be separated from Little Dragonfly!" Xiao Sangsang is particularly persistent in cherishing her little friend. She has always hoped that she can have a good friend. Now that she has finally had it, how can she let it go.


    Mu Caisang felt embarrassed and looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye glanced at the little dragonfly with her wrinkled face, sighed slightly, squatted down, and pulled the little dragonfly and little Sangsang together, and said, "You two are good friends. As for good friends, you want to live with each other. Enter your heart. So even if you are separated, you can still feel each other beside you. Hey, you two little guys don¡¯t understand it so profoundly. In this way, you can exchange your favorite toys for you. When you miss each other, can you just look at the toy?"


    Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang looked at each other, and felt that Tang Ye made a lot of sense, so they each took out their favorite toys. Little Dragonfly took out a Qingfly toy, and Xiao Sangsang took out the robot she was playing with and exchanged them.


    Tang Ye touched the heads of the two little girls lovingly, and said, "Don''t be too sad. If you are separated today, you can continue to see you tomorrow."


    "Really?" The two girls asked Tang Ye in unison.


    "Really." Tang Ye smiled.


    But Mu Caisang frowned. I can see you again in the future, don''t you want to stay with Tang Yelao? She glanced at Tang Ye and felt a little complicated.


    Knowing that I can see each other often in the future, the two little girls didn''t cry so much, and laughed with the toys they exchanged.


    Tang Ye stood up. Just as Mu Caisang wanted to say something, Tang Ye stopped her and said, "I know what you want to say, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be in contact with you all day long. I¡¯ll give you a call later. If Xiao Sangsang wants to see Little Dragonfly, just call that phone, and a woman will bring Little Dragonfly out to play."


    Mu Caisang was stunned, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this for her. Tang Ye said unceremoniously, "Not for you, but for Xiao Sangsang. Your daughter is much more cute than you."


    "What cuteness do I say at my age!" Mu Caisang snorted silently.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Caisang, squinted his eyes, and set his eyes on Mu Caisang''s proud chest. Mu Caisang''s mature and charming is indeed incomparable to other women. One of her biggest characteristics is that the whole body is like a mature peach. The body is plump, but not bloated, and the skin is the kind that can be broken by blowing, which makes people want to touch and scratch.


    Mu Caisang noticed Tang Ye''s gaze, a little annoyed. As Tang Ye''s opponent, she certainly knows how much Tang Ye is devoted to women. Thinking of the crazy lingering with Tang Ye again, her face couldn''t help but become ruddy.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Caisang''s hands again, a little regretful, and couldn''t see much. Mu Caisang''s nails are not long, not sharp, and they are not painted with nail polish. Tang Ye originally wanted to see if Mu Caisang had done manicures on all his other fingers, so only the **** did not do it. Then, isn''t her physical needs fulfilled by herself?


    Mu Caisang saw something in Tang Ye¡¯s playful eyes, gritted his teeth and cursed: "You don¡¯t need to feel sorry, yes, I just used the **** to solve it! I have no abstinence, so I don¡¯t want to do it myself. ?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Mu Caisang to be so bold and bold. Female driver, who dares to refuse?


    Before Tang Ye took the little dragonfly to leave, Mu Caisang stopped him and said with a serious expression: "What I said before, I owe you favor, it is true. I said I would pay you back, and you will definitely."


    Tang Ye shrugged, not taking this seriously. He brought the little dragonfly out to play, and the little dragonfly was happy. As for the favor, he really hadn''t thought about it. It can only be said that encountering Xiao Sangsang and the relationship with Mu Caisang has become more complicated, which is just a coincidence.


    Tang Ye took the little dragonfly home, Shui Qingdie recovered a lot, and was cooking. Shui Qingdie still feels that it is better to cook and eat at home, but she always feels no taste of home when she goes to the restaurant outside.


    Tang Ye ate dinner with Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly, and then talked about Mu Caisang and Xiao Sangsang with Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie understands that it is a good thing for the little dragonfly to make friends. After the night got deeper, Tang Ye left from the house where Shui Qingdie lived and returned to the Royal Garden, but received a call from Wang Airen on the way and went to Wang''s house.


    It was already snowing and cold, Wang Airen sat in the tea stove, and put on another cotton coat even if it was burning. When people are old, many things have to admit their fate, and the health is indeed not as good as before. Tang Ye could see that Wang Airen had a lot to do, just like the kind of unpaid ambition. So in this case, Tang Nightclub has some ideas.


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "What do you kid want to say?"


    Tang Ye said directly: "I''m thinking, Grandpa Wang, you are old and you still care about so many things now. However, time is not waiting for anyone. So, Grandpa Wang, would you think if you can live forever? Is it better?"


    "Ha!" Wang Airen smiled and said, "Why do you want to think about longevity? Although I have a lot of things to do, many of the things I have to do are due to the outbreak of the Xuanhuang plan. The Xuanhuang plan It¡¯s for longevity. If I also seek longevity, isn¡¯t the trouble at the moment just unnecessary? So, old man, I will die when I deserve to die, not for longevity."


    Tang Ye nodded silently.


    Wang Airen smiled and said: "Speaking of which, the explosion of the Xuanhuang plan allowed me to re-enter the court, but it is old and no regrets. My king family has served the country for generations, so my old king can''t be left behind. Oh. , I really want to die on the day that I died in the court hall, lest my ancestors point my nose at me and scold me for being unfilial and make the Wang family look like this..."


    Tang Ye was still silent. What Wang Airen meant was probably that after his generation, more people in the Wang family went to business, and did not enter the court to serve the country. I am sorry for the title of family of loyalty and goodness.


    Wang Airen smiled again: "I''m really happy. There was Sun Qisheng who wanted to kill me, but it was actually arranged by the old man. Hey, it means that the old man has a fortune on my head, probably from the Wang family. Killed. My luck is gone. However, it¡¯s not that easy. Now I stand on the red wall again to fight against the old man, and have to take revenge. Even if I die, the luck on my head will be given to Jian Jia, or Give you¡­¡­"


    "Grandpa Wang..." Tang Ye hurriedly stopped Wang Airen, and giving him the luck of the Wang family was too heavy for him to bear.


    Wang Airen waved his hand and said, "It is natural to give you a reason, and I am not solely based on feelings. As for you, it will be very hard to run for the adult of Red Wall now. I will give you everything I can give you, hope You can be less grieving."


    Tang Ye nodded silently.


    Wang Airen sighed and said, "Shoujiang was also sent out by the adult to perform the task. I asked you to come here just to convey to you the arrangements of the adult."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Wang Airen said leisurely: "Next, you go to the land of abundance in Xichuan. Someone went there, but I heard that there was an extra character in the middle. You have to help."


    "Who is it?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Wang Airen looked at Tang Ye with a solemn expression, obviously that character is very powerful. They all knew Tang Ye''s strength now. Tang Ye''s strength was already at the top because of several opportunities. So what Tang Ye needs to deal with is naturally not a person waiting for leisure.


    Wang Airen said leisurely: "Among the eight preachers...music fans."

 Chapter 497： It turned out to be him!

    Regarding the preacher, Tang Ye probably learned a little when he was found by Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan at Biyun Temple last time. To put it simply, the strength of the preacher was already at its peak, touching the limit of luck, and alarming the Kunlun gatekeeper. But because of their special status, they reached a certain agreement with the gatekeeper, so they were agreed to stay in the outside world.


    There are eight preachers, and Tang Ye knows six at present. His master is medically obsessed, as well as Dao mad, chess lunatic, music fan, Taoist Yun Shanhe, and Master Yimei, the old abbot of Biyun Temple. As for who the remaining two preachers are, he doesn''t know, and many people don''t know. Those two preachers seem to be deliberately not mentioned.


    When Tang Ye heard Wang Airen''s words about music fans appearing in the land of heaven, he was very puzzled, and asked: "In fact, I have always had a question. Since the evangelist was agreed by the Kunlun gatekeeper, why did they stand together with the minister of Fulong? The gatekeepers did not oppose it? It stands to reason that, if the servants who help the dragon want to return the world to chaos, they are incompatible with the mission of the gatekeeper, so they are opposed to the gatekeeper, but why did the gatekeeper not come out to deal with they?"


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "Have you heard of the technique of loneliness?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I have heard of it, but I don''t know what''s going on."


    Wang Airen smiled and said: "The so-called loneliness is nothing more than two meanings, loneliness, alone. Hidden, hidden without a shadow. It is a person deliberately disappearing, feeling and practicing alone. This kind of practice can make people slowly forget. It seems that it has never existed before. However, when this kind of secret method is successfully cultivated, people will come out with a blockbuster and skyrocket."


    Tang Ye frowned, and said, "Then this kind of solitary hiding technique can only be practiced by a very famous person? Otherwise, no one would know about an unknown person without hiding."


    Wang Airen laughed and said, "Yes, the technique of loneliness is not something that everyone can practice, only those with a reputation can practice. So, Tang Ye, even if you want to practice this now, it¡¯s impossible. Because I don¡¯t have that qualification."


    Tang Ye shrugged, saying that it didn''t matter.


    Wang Airen showed a solemn expression again and said: "Since the preachers can reach an agreement with the gatekeeper, it means that their strength has reached the limit of luck long ago and they have been targeted by the gatekeeper. So now it has been several decades. , The strength is even more terrifying. And because they practiced the technique of loneliness, so they didn¡¯t touch their luck anymore, and the gatekeeper would no longer look at them. As for them to stand on the side of the minister of dragon, it is also It only broke out during this time, so even the gatekeeper may not know it. The gatekeeper perceives luck, not human thoughts. They don''t know what people are planning in their heads."


    Tang Ye looked serious, and said, "Now that the preacher fans appear in the land of heaven, is it because of the power of Wolong over there?"


    Wang Airen nodded.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, and said, "I''ve already practiced the technique of loneliness and even ran out to make trouble. Is it impatient to live?"


    Wang Airen sighed together: "I''m afraid these people want to fight for a big time. As long as they break through the red wall and jade seal barrier, reconnect heaven and earth, and martial arts return to the general trend, then there are three hundred gatekeepers, why should you be afraid?"


    "A big shot...?" Tang Ye squinted leisurely.


    Wang Airen said worriedly: "Since the fans are dispatched, don''t delay any longer, go as soon as possible, so as not to lose the power of Wolong."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    ...


    Su Li and An Ruoru returned to Yanjing from Mount Tai, because they had to change to another scene to film. Su Li kept waiting for Tang Ye to call her, but she didn''t wait. Now she realized that she was fooled by Tang Ye!


    She was very angry, but she had nowhere to vent, she could only be unhappy alone.


    An Ruoru lived with Su Li, and seeing Su Li''s gloomy look, she knew it was because of Tang Ye. She was also very sad about this. It was the first time that they were treated like this by a man. In the past, men were very diligent to them, and wanted to be by their side at all times. But Tang Ye, hey, okay, not to mention being by your side at all times, just let him contact him!


    They spent some time with Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye''s personality was pretty good. So I don''t think Tang Ye is playing with them on purpose, so I can only say that Tang Ye didn''t want to have anything to do with them, so he chose to disappear. This can be regarded as a very tact way of refusal. Since there is no contact, after a long time, it will gradually fade away.


    It''s just that for Su Li and An Ruoru, they feel that this kind of thing happened to them is a failure. They are not reconciled! Used to being courteous by men, now it feels very uncomfortable to be ignored by men.


    "I want to find him!" Su Li, who was sitting on the sofa unhappy, suddenly slapped the table. Before returning from Mount Tai, she deliberately went to Mount Tai to wander around early every day, just to see if she could meet Tang Ye, but she didn''t.


    An Ruoru walked to her and sat down, shook her hand, and said, "Su Li, you are so attached to Tang Ye, would you...like it?"


    "Huh?" Su Li was taken aback, then laughed, and said: "I like it? It''s not enough. At this age, I didn''t believe in love at first sight for a long time. I just didn''t feel reconciled. I used to let other people''s pigeons. Now I am being let off by someone else! I am angry, Su Li was let off by a man!"


    Su Li gritted his teeth.


    An Ruoru found it interesting and smiled softly. This kind of thing happened to Su Li, it was really interesting, because Su Li''s identity was not simple.


    Although Su Li is An Ruoru''s assistant and agent, Su Li''s background is amazing and he is a veritable wealthy family. Su Li''s failure to be an actor is not because she has no talent in that area, but because her family does not allow it. Her family has money and status, and she doesn''t want her to show up in the big dye tank of the entertainment industry. And some of the troubles encountered in the entertainment industry were solved by Su Li through his family relationship. It''s just that, after all, there are many capital predators in the entertainment industry. Su Lijia is strong, and there are others who are stronger than hers.


    Su Li saw An Ruoru snickering and said, "Ruoru, don''t you think about Tang Ye all day? It made Chu Bing come all day to ask me what is your relationship with Tang Ye. Hey, you are right. What does Tang Ye mean?"


    An Ruoru rolled his eyes and said: "Even you don''t like a man, let alone me, a fairy. I, probably like you, was ignored by Tang Ye and felt quite frustrated. After all When people are lifted to the sky, they really feel that they are born to be loved by others. So Tang Ye''s attitude... makes me mind."


    "Wow, this is the fairy sister who is angry?" Su Li smiled.


    An Ruoru glared at her and said, "Can''t fairies be angry?"


    "Then let''s get this guy Tang Ye out!" Su Li was suddenly full of enthusiasm, and said, "Now that you know the name, go to the Internet to check if there is any information about him. If not, huh, I will use home Relationship check!"


    Su Li did what he said, opened the notebook, tapped, tapped Tang Ye''s name and searched it online. As a result, I found out that there was still a lot of information about Tang Ye. He was an excellent doctor. From saving Wang Airen, he later had a field scandal with Wang Jianjia, the eldest of the Wang family, and then had an emotional affair with Murong Huansha, the beauty president of Tianni Group. Then he appeared as an actor. The boss of the underground gang!


    Su Li and An Ruoru were dumbfounded when they saw that the pictures on the news were indeed Tang Ye. My mother, Tang Ye is such an awesome character!


    "So it was him!" Su Li exclaimed again suddenly.


    "What?" An Ruoru was puzzled.


    Su Li opened a video in which Tang Ye used a kind of master to beat people and was given the status of an actor. After An Ruoru saw her, she, who was a fairy sister, also opened her mouth slightly in gaffe, so surprised that she didn''t know what to say.


    Isn''t this the mysterious actor whose director Kim has been looking for filming but was rejected? !

 Chapter 498： Selling beauties!

    Looking at Tang Ye''s various information, Su Li and An Ruoru didn''t know what to say. They had never thought that Tang Yehui was such an extraordinary person. They always regarded Tang Ye as a more interesting man they met in Mount Tai. Now I checked Tang Ye''s information, only to find that Tang Ye was not only interesting, but also extremely prominent.


    Among other things, An Ruoru and Su Li were deeply shocked by the emotional entanglement with Murong Huansha, the beauty president of Tianni Group. Although their identities are very good, there are still many gaps in front of Murong Huansha. To them, Murong Huansha is like those capital crocodiles, their gold masters, and they control their destiny in the entertainment industry.


    Originally, Su Li was quite angry with Tang Ye, thinking that after finding Tang Ye, he would scold him. As a result, seeing Tang Ye''s extraordinaryness now, she had no such thoughts. If Tang Ye really had any personal affair with Murong Huansha, it was not something she could afford.


    At the same time, there is another thing that Su Li and An Ruoru care about, that is, Tang Ye is the mysterious actor that Director Jin has always wanted. Director Jin mentioned to them more than once that there is an actor who has a better temperament than Chu Bing and is suitable for making the blockbuster "Legend". Even Director Kim said that if the mysterious actor was discovered during the filming of "The Grand Master", "The Grand Master" would also let him do it.


    After being rejected by the mysterious actor, Director Kim often expressed regret in front of them. This has led to the recent depression of director Kim in filming, so the progress of filming has become very slow. There was even news that Director Kim planned to suspend filming this winter, and to take a good rest for the winter. They think it has something to do with Director Kim''s rejection by the mysterious actor.


    Now they knew that the mysterious actor was Tang Ye!


    Ah, this **** is really mad!


    Su Li and An Ruoru became very angry after being frightened by Tang Ye''s identity!


    They thought that Tang Ye was such a powerful person who didn''t mention a word when he was in Mount Tai. He was always low-key and easy-going, making people think he was a small person... They thought that Tang Ye had cheated them!


    Women hate being deceived, so An Ruoru and Su Li are very angry with Tang Ye.


    In addition, they were also angry that Tang Ye refused the filming invitation of Director Jin. The film that Director Kim wants to film is "Legend", and the heroine is An Ruoru. So if Tang Ye rejected Director Jin, wouldn''t it be equivalent to rejecting cooperation with An Ruoru? An Ruoru is the fairy sister who is admired by the whole people. She is very shameless if she is rejected. Su Li was angry about this incident more than once or twice. If she didn''t know who the actor was, she would probably find the actor and ask.


    Now they know that Tang Ye is the actor, and Tang Ye''s identity doesn''t seem to be what they said to settle accounts, this feeling made them a little crazy.


    "I still want to ask Tang Ye!" Su Chengyi resolutely hummed: "I didn''t know his identity before, I have a lot to ask. Now that I know his identity, I have more questions to ask. .Why is this guy so curious?"


    An Ruoru was also more curious about Tang Ye. When she saw Tang Ye, she felt that Tang Ye should be a calm and low-key person, and Tang Ye''s temperament was not like a pushy person, so how could Tang Ye have so much sensation?


    "Then ask Tang Ye, no matter how big Tang Ye is, he won''t look down on us?" An Ruoru showed a nice smile, still that calm and steady fairy sister.


    After knowing Tang Ye''s identity, Su Li felt relieved and said, "Since Tang Ye is such a powerful person, it is not difficult to find him. Hey, wait, this guy can''t escape!"


    An Ruoru smiled lightly on the sidelines, always complaining about Su Li, who has a boring life. Now it seems that he is very motivated?


    ...


    Tang Ye had already left Yanjing and flew to Xichuan to find another dragon gate, mainly to deal with the emergence of powerful preachers-music fans.


    Regarding the dragon vein in Xichuan, there are rumors that it is the land of abundance, which in ancient times referred to eight hundred miles of Qinchuan, and now it is often said to be the rich basin of Xichuan. There are also rumors that the dragon veins of Xichuan are on the Shu Road, which is difficult to climb to the blue sky.


    Both of these statements are very reasonable. The ministers supporting the dragon and the slaves of the python have spent a lot of effort in these two places to search, and until now there is no result. But Tang Ye didn''t need to do this anymore, because it was very easy for him to know where the dragon gate was, as long as the evil dragon spirit felt it.


    When Tang Ye arrived in Xichuan, the people over the red wall came to pick him up. Never thought it was Yin Jun.


    There was a period of time when Tang He and Yin Jun were rivals. In the end, Tang Ye won. Yin Jun fell into the trough of life and disappeared for a while. But Yin Jun was not self-depraved, but overcame frustration and stood up again, a real military man. Now his relationship with Tang Ye is not bad, he didn''t remember Tang Ye because of the past, and his attitude towards Tang Ye was upright. It was only about Jiang Ruoqing that he still couldn''t let go, and was easy to get angry with Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye made Jiang Ruoqing hurt.


    Now following the arrangement on the other side of the red wall, Yin Jun went to Xichuan to find the Dragon Gate. He did not expect Tang Ye to arrive at this time. Regarding Tang Ye''s visit to Mount Tai before, he heard something from his grandfather, knowing that Taishan''s dragon veins are more urgent, and he has to rely on Tang Ye, who is very capable, to deal with it. This was obviously a huge affirmation of Tang Ye, indicating that Tang Ye was better than everyone else in the military area. Yin Jun was somewhat unwilling to this kind of thing in his heart, but as Tang Ye''s defeated general, he had personally experienced Tang Ye''s terrible, and thinking about it, he was not so unwilling.


    "Actually, I really don''t want to see you." When Yin Jun picked up Tang Ye from the airport and got on the bus, he said unceremoniously: "Now that you are here, it means that the situation here is beyond my control. But you are here. The lord of the Red Wall is relieved. What does this mean? This means that your ability is better than mine. You can relieve the lord of the Red Wall, but I can¡¯t. I am not convinced..."


    Tang Ye smiled when Yin Jun said these words so frankly, not only did not reject such Yin Jun, but rather appreciated him a little. The world is so unpredictable, once the enemy is now a common comrade in arms. Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m very happy to see you like this. Maybe we can be friends."


    "Impossible." Yin Jun snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t be so absolute."


    Yin Jun sneered: "As long as Ruoqing''s relationship with us is not clear, I will not be friends with you."


    "Why?" Tang Ye wondered.


    Yin Jun glanced at Tang Ye, he stopped talking, and finally said, "I don''t want to marry Ruoqing in the future, but Ruoqing secretly has a leg with you. Friends? Friends'' wives can''t be bullied, don''t you understand?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and immediately laughed, looking at Yin Jun and found it funny, but he didn''t expect Yin Jun to say such a joke.


    Yin Jun saw Tang Ye laughing at him exaggeratedly, and wanted to be angry, but he was not born, so Tang Ye laughed. He is no longer the former Yin Jun, now he lives very calmly, and he rarely cares about the eyes of others.


    Tang Ye stopped laughing and looked at Yin Jundao: "As for Ruoqing, I think the decision is not in our hands, but in Ruoqing''s hands. It is her business that Ruoqing chooses."


    Tang Ye didn''t want to worry about these things, and continued to ask Yin Jundao: "Where are we going now?"


    Yin Jun frowned and said, "Would you like to meet the fans?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was very puzzled, like a character like Le Fan, do you see you as soon as you meet?


    Yin Jun smiled and said, "She is selling singing, haha, a beautiful woman who sells singing..."

 Chapter 499： Is it good to be your soulmate?

    Tang Ye felt that Yin Jun had indeed changed, not only became more frank and upright, but also a little more humorous. Hear what he said, is a music fan a beauty who sells singing? Isn''t this a joke? Is a music fan someone who has been successful decades ago, or a beauty? That should be an old woman! And sing, and legendary characters like music fans can sing? This is to humiliate her!


    Yin Jun saw Tang Ye''s look and knew that Tang Ye didn''t believe him. He didn''t explain much to Tang Ye, and drove Tang Ye to a club called Mizhiyin. Although Mizhiyin is a clubhouse, it does not have the cheesy, private, and **** clubhouse flavor in the usual impression. This is a pavilion, quiet and elegant, with high taste, and the people who come here do not distinguish their status. It is said that a Letong close to the music fan selected them according to specific conditions. As long as they are invited by Letong, even a beggar on the side of the road can come to Mizhiyin to listen to the music fans.


    Tang Ye followed Yin Jun, saw the quiet pavilion in front, and said, "Like an ancient brothel."


    "You..." Yin Jun was speechless to Tang Ye. He gave a poetic name to find a friend, and the decoration was quiet and elegant. How could it be like a brothel?


    Tang Ye''s words were also heard by the two welcoming women dressed in ancient costumes before the friend, and the two women suddenly frowned at him and were very upset. To say that Mizhiyin is like a brothel is simply to humiliate music fans and humiliate fans who come to listen to music fans and play music!


    The two welcoming women will definitely not let Tang Ye and Yin Jun in! Sure enough, when Yin Jun and Tang Ye went over to say hello and said they were going in, the two welcoming women glared directly, as if looking at the two disciples and chasing them away.


    Yin Jun glared at Tang Ye and hummed, "It''s all caused by you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Yin Jun, you are a bit of a **** when you complain like that. I am the victim of what you mean? Didn''t you see that the people who entered just now had an invitation letter or something in their hands? Do you have one? If you don''t have one, don''t even think about going in. So we were predestined to be driven away."


    Yin Jun looked at the people who went in one after another to look for the friend''s pavilion, and indeed they all had invitation letters. Those who did not have an invitation letter were directly driven away. A man wanted to forcibly break in, but was pushed gently by the two welcoming women, and flew out directly.


    Two welcoming women are masters!


    Yin Jun and Tang Ye looked at the two welcoming women and squinted their eyes. Yin Jun said, "The two welcoming women are so powerful. We are afraid that we can''t get in. Let''s go back first and think of other ways."


    Tang Ye asked: "Since this music fan is standing on the side of the minister of Fulong, why does he show up in such a high profile?"


    Yin Jun shook his head and said, "Preachers have unique styles, and no one knows what they are going to do. Just like Ruoqing''s master Yun Shanhe, even though he is Ruoqing''s master, he only felt emotional after seeing Ruoqing back then. "This female skeleton is unique and good material for martial arts", and then passed Ruoqing a set of simple exercises, and then disappeared. This is a bit irresponsible, if it were not for Yunshanhe, maybe Ruoqing was a A gentle lady, not a cold woman who dominates the military district!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yin Jun speechlessly, and talked endlessly when he mentioned Ruo Qing. If something happened between himself and Ruoqing some day, he wouldn''t chase him down with knives all over the street, would he?


    "No matter what the music fans are going to do, as long as they want to destroy the dragon veins and seize the power of the dragon''s Wolong, then we have to stop it." Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense with Yin Jun, and went straight to the main entrance of the Mizhiyin Pavilion, watching with those two The beautiful woman who was just in charge of welcoming the guests stood up and said, "I want to go in and meet the fans."


    "You are arrogant! Did you say that you see the fan master? You don''t even have the qualifications to enter the friend, let alone see the fan master!" The two welcoming women were very angry with Tang Ye, and they were about to bear it. Tang Ye''s provocation can no longer be suppressed.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with them, and walked directly in. Regarding the current dragon vein issue, he just wanted to solve it quickly. Since the evil dragon spirit is already there, it is not difficult to find the dragon gate, so just eliminate the powerful threat. Now that the music fans take the initiative to show up, then go there for a while, there is no need to pretend to be grandson and other people to fight. It¡¯s okay to solve it earlier, and go back to accompany your wife earlier!


    The two welcoming women didn''t expect Tang Ye to directly rush into it. They were really out of anger. They shot to stop Tang Ye, and used their palms to fight Tang Ye away.


    Tang Ye''s face sank, a bit more violent, and coldly snorted: "I want to go in, who can stop me?!"


    call!


    Suddenly, a huge force rushed out from Tang Ye to attack the two welcoming women. The two welcoming women were shocked. Although they have the strength, they are usually more than enough to deal with those who want to play rogues, but they face Tang Ye''s power just now. , They feel powerless in their hearts.


    They didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such strength! Who is this guy?


    The force from Tang Yezhen''s body shook the two women welcoming guests back again and again, and even the two women drove to fall. The two women became panicked, and at this moment, there was a sound of music "boom", like a stone falling into the calm water surface, the surface of the water swayed circle after circle, and then turned into a powerful force, steady The retreat of the two women who lived there, and the powerful force that Tang Ye had released.


    At this time, an eleven or twelve-year-old girl walked out of it. The girl was already slim, with long hair, tied with a blue bow and ribbon on both sides, very aura.


    The girl walked in front of the two welcoming women, called "Senior Sister", then walked to Tang Ye, looked at Tang Ye and smiled: "Since Mr. Tang took the initiative to ask for a friend, come in, why bother Hurting? With your current ability, I''m afraid that if you dismantle the friend, no one can help you, so I asked Mr. Tang to be merciful. However, the master is also a temperamental person, not Mr. Tang who sees it. Even if you After dismantling the mistress, people whom the master does not want to see will never see the master. The name Mizhiyin here means that there is no chance to see the master unless it is a friend of the master. If Mr. Tang has a relationship with the master, If you can become a friend of Master, then Master will meet you by himself."


    Tang Ye frowned, then smiled, and said, "Just finish talking. In other words, someone like me can never be your master''s friend, so no matter what I do, I won''t be able to see your master. ,Right?"


    The aura girl looked at Tang Ye, her expression unchanged, she smiled, and said, "Mr. Tang is really a bold person. Indeed, as you said, I think you are a bit violent by nature. In recent years, Master has cultivated self-cultivation and has been hiding in the wild. Only one step away from that otherworldly realm of Chaoxian, I am afraid that Mr. Tang is incompatible with two kinds of people. Therefore, according to the following speculation, it is impossible for you to become a master friend."


    Tang Ye squinted at the Reiki Girl, and suddenly he smiled: "Actually I don''t want to be your master''s soulmate, but I want to be your soulmate. Are you okay, little girl?"


    "..."


    The Lingqi girl blushed and gritted her teeth with anger when she knew Tang Ye was teasing her. He really is a disciple!

 Chapter 500： Just an earthworm!

    The aura girl is already eleven or twelve years old. She is approaching the cardamom age, and her love is beginning. She was very embarrassed about Tang Ye''s molesting her with a smirk, and felt that Tang Ye was a ten dozen prostitutes. Such a person is absolutely impossible to become a friend of Master!


    "I won''t tell you too much!" The Reiki girl has a very good temper. Following the self-cultivation of music fans, she will not be furious because of Tang Ye''s frivolous remarks, but she also became unfriendly to Tang Ye''s attitude and hummed: "Mi The door of the bosom friend opened an exception for Mr. Tang. If Mr. Tang has the heart to enjoy the fun, he can come in and sit for a while. But if Mr. Tang has no intentions, don''t blame Mi bosom for not treating guests!"


    After speaking, the Reiki girl turned and entered the Mizhiyin Pavilion. Although the two welcoming women who were almost beaten by Tang Ye glared at Tang Ye, they dared not stop them. Tang Ye turned his head and greeted Yin Jun. Yin Jun was stunned. He was surprised and helpless at Tang Ye''s domineering style. When he followed Tang Ye, he nodded and apologized to the two women welcoming guests. In the end, he was caught by the two women. There was a heavy "hum".


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Why don''t you have any temperament as a young master, but you set me off into that kind of arrogant dude."


    Yin Jun despised: "You are too impulsive. We don''t know what happened to the fans and just broke in like this. What if something happens?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "No matter how big a matter is, it''s only going to be a fight. Anyway, it''s going to be a fight. It''s better to come later than to come early. You can solve it earlier and relax earlier, so you can help Ruoqing earlier? Say you don¡¯t have this idea?"


    "I..." Yin Jun couldn''t argue, he really thought so. If Tang Ye could resolve this matter sooner, he would be very happy.


    Enter the Mizhiyin pavilion, there are three floors, each floor has a lot of audience seats, there is a stage inside, like the Colosseum. The audience seats are distributed in layers and surround the middle stage. The stage is for music fans to play. There are also screens on the stage to block people''s sight, so that people can''t see who is playing the music, so that music fans maintain the mystery.


    At this time, the people who were invited in had already sat down in an orderly manner, looking excited, full of expectation, and admiring the fans very much. Tang Ye found it strange that the music fan was a figure with the same name as his master. Thinking about the appearance of the old man, the music fan should also be an old woman. Why did so many people admire it?


    To say that the people who came here are all music lovers, who came to hear music fans play music, Tang Ye would not believe it. Look at the men around you, looking forward to each other, looking forward to beautiful music, they are looking forward to beautiful ladies!


    "Yin Jun, you said that the music fan is a beautiful woman, have you seen it?" Tang Ye couldn''t help asking Yin Jundao next to him.


    Yin Jun glanced at him and said, "How could I have seen it? It''s just that everyone said that music fans are heavenly immortals, wearing plain white dresses and silk scarves to cover their faces. They are truly beautiful beauty, and so am I. As the public said."


    "Look, Le Fan Fairy is out!" Someone exclaimed at this moment, so after everyone looked at the bead curtain downstairs, the music fans came out from there.


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun also looked over and saw two women coming out, one face was wearing a scarf covering their faces, and they were wearing a long white skirt, just like the noble princess in ancient times, noble and holy. There was another woman who was a spiritual girl who had just talked to Tang Ye outside the door. She was able to follow the music fans, called Master Music fans. She must be a close disciple of the fans.


    The aura woman raised her head to look in Tang Ye''s direction, curled her lips, and made a disdainful expression, as if she was saying that Tang Ye could not be the confidant of her master''s music fans, and she had a little arrogance and gloat for Tang Ye.


    The veiled noble woman noticed the glaring expression of the aura girl at Tang Ye, and also raised her head to look in Tang Ye''s direction. When she saw Tang Ye, she didn''t seem to be surprised, and she nodded gently, as if she was polite to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw this, what did the fans mean? Knowing that he and her are mortal enemies and still look like this, do you disdain and provoke yourself?


    Different from Tang Ye''s hostile reaction, Yin Jun was both envious and angry when he saw the music fans look towards Tang Ye. It''s so popular, why should Tang Ye always make beauty treat him differently?


    Suddenly Yin Jun didn''t want to be with Tang Ye so as not to be shocked by Tang Ye''s self-confidence.


    Like Yin Jun, the other people who were invited into Mizhiyin''s pavilion saw their long and cherished music fans showing good wishes to Tang Ye, and they all looked at Tang Ye with complicated thoughts. Some people admire Tang Ye, some are jealous, and some are directly angry, thinking that they are much better than Tang Ye. Why is Tang Ye getting the attention of music fans rather than himself?


    Tang Ye noticed these people''s reactions and couldn''t help but roll his eyes. A little pursuit is good, it seems like it is a gift from music fans. Don¡¯t music fans just play better? Also, don''t really think of her as a fairy. She is covered with her face. God knows what looks like under the white gauze. In case it is really an old woman, the white gauze is meant to hide her old face?


    However, looking at the appearance of the music fan, although the face is covered with white gauze, the forehead is still visible. It was very fair and smooth, obviously not the skin that an old woman should have. According to that skin, it should be a young woman.


    Tang Ye felt very strange. Isn¡¯t the music fan the same generation as your master? That must be an old woman, how could she be a young woman, unless she is a master of beauty. However, no matter how beautiful you are, you can''t be so young, as if you are immortal.


    Tang Ye stared at the music fan and thought. He has a hunch that this music fan is a woman with a story! I don''t know what kind of old monster it is!


    Of course Tang Ye is not afraid of music fans. No matter how strong the music fan is, it is only the level of reaching the limit of luck. Now he has reached the level of the limit of luck, even stronger. He was not taken to Guwu Jianghu by the gatekeeper because he had "brought" Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan!


    When Tang Ye caused a small commotion in the pavilion because of the music fans'' intentional "show goodness", on the row of seats opposite Tang Ye and Yin Jun, several brothers cast their faces gloomy. They are the representatives of the younger brother in the Xichuan area. The one sitting in the middle has the largest aura and has a very big identity. He is Liu Qinchuan, known as the Prince of Tianfu.


    The Liu family is very famous in this land of Xichuan. It runs a grain business. It has always been described as the land of abundance in Xichuan, the southwest granary in the land of abundance, and the Liu family in the southwest granary, which shows the horror of the Liu family.


    Liu Qinchuan attaches great importance to the music fans going to Xichuan to play music. He provided the Mizhiyin pavilion, and he also specially processed it and decorated it. As the most powerful and bound to be favored by music fans, no one is allowed to interfere with him. However, a Tang Ye suddenly appeared, and he was very unhappy.


    "Do you know who he is?" Liu Qinchuan asked a friend next to him.


    His friends are both rich and expensive. Watching Tang Ye frowning, after thinking for a long time, he shook his head and said, "I don''t know him. By the way, he seems to be a foreigner, right?"


    "Outsiders?" Liu Qinchuan was stunned, then showed a very speechless and contemptuous expression, and said: "Outsiders come to us, and then more beautiful than us, is this fair?"


    "Of course it''s not plausible!" said a noble son next to him: "Don''t the strong dragon crush the snake, how can people from outside come to us to go wild!"


    Liu Qinchuan looked at the talking noble man with a gloomy expression and hummed, "Who is the dragon? Who is the snake?"


    The noble son was taken aback, and quickly changed his words: "Liu Shaocai is a dragon! That kid is a snake, no, he is just an earthworm!"


    Liu Qinchuan''s expression has improved a lot.


    The noble son immediately said diligently: "Young Master Liu, do you want to kick that kid out?"


    Liu Qinchuan smiled and said, "Le Meiren¡¯s music is about to begin, don¡¯t disturb Le Meiren. As for him, in short, if I am upset, he will be a hundred times more upset than me. It¡¯s okay to show the limelight in front of me, but you have to It¡¯s better than me, right?"


    "Haha." The noble son next to him laughed in agreement.

 Chapter 501： War drums!

    How can there be less talented people in places with beauties? I can''t say that the beggar who accompanies the beauty is a beggar. Therefore, the fact that music fans came to the land of heaven to play music shocked countless children of your family. Liu Qinchuan is just one of them, and he is an inevitable one. Because even music fans can''t help but give face to Liu''s family when they reach this land of abundance. Liu Qinchuan''s help was also due to the smooth progress of her confidant music concert.


    Liu Qinchuan provided the Mizhiyin Pavilion, as well as the funds needed for holding various concerts. Otherwise, it is not so easy for music fans to hold a music convention. If Liu Qinchuan disagrees, music fans cannot even hold this concert. Because as long as Liu Qinchuan takes the shot, even if it is a music fan asking someone, people may not dare to go. Otherwise, if you encounter revenge from the Liu family, don''t even think about mixing in the land of abundance.


    It can only be said that Tang Ye is very unfortunate. After being looked at by music fans, Liu Qinchuan thought it was stealing the limelight and wanted to deal with him. From Liu Qinchuan''s perspective, Tang Ye really robbed him of the limelight. Because he exerted so much energy for the music fans, it was not him that the music fans deliberately visited in the end, but Tang Ye. Isn''t this slap him in the face?


    Those who come here to participate in the music concert, who does not know Liu Qinchuan''s name and his contribution to the music fans. So even if the fans express their gratitude a little, it should be a nod to Liu Qinchuan. But the fans nodded to Tang Ye and ignored anyone, which made Liu Qinchuan very embarrassed. He was ready to be thanked by the music fans, and then he was envied by everyone, but he was snatched away by Tang Ye. As the prince of Tianfu, he could not tolerate such a thing.


    "Boom~"


    At this time, there was a low and low sound like drumming on the pavilion stage, like a war drum sounded when the two armies confronted each other on the battlefield. Everyone was shocked when they heard it.


    The drums of war are low, telling of tragic and strong, but it also gives people a sense of high spirits and inspires people to fight. In this mood, there is a feeling that runs through the whole process, that is, solemnity. Under such a voice, everyone became serious involuntarily, there was no commotion, no other intentions, and only listened to the drum.


    This is the ability of a music fan. You can control your senses, not just your hearing, but also other places where you can follow her rhythm without disturbing her or disobeying her.


    The fans sat behind the screen on the stage and made this "boom". They looked up at the audience stage in the pavilion, and saw that everyone had complied with her voice, and the corners of the veil could not help but raised slightly. I have a kind of self-confidence and appreciation for my abilities.


    The Lingqi girl standing next to her looked in Tang Ye''s direction again, she was very grudge, because Tang Ye had molested her at the door before, she must see Tang Ye making a fool of herself. She saw that Tang Ye, like the others, had no gods in her eyes, and was affected by the sound of war drums, falling into the rhythm of music fans, without the confidence and arrogance she had before.


    She laughed contentedly.


    At this time, Tang Ye was influenced by the music fans'' sound similar to a war drum, and entered a wonderful world. He had been to this world, and it was the world that suffered the catastrophe of the world thousands of years ago that he entered in the dragon gate of Mount Tai. In that catastrophe, human beings resisted desperately, and a woman in colorful clothes stood on the mountain, sounding the drum of war for the compatriots who were fighting against the demons.


    ßËßËßË...The power of the drums of war is very huge, inspiring people''s strong will to fight, making people burn their will, and even if they die, they will continue to be dominated by the fighting will, fighting the demons until their bodies die.


    The woman in colorful clothes seemed to give the soldiers a second life.


    Tang Ye is free in such a strange world, so when the sound of the war drums played by the colorful women disappeared, he recovered. He looked at Yin Jun next to him and found that Yin Jun had fallen into the drums of music fans, as if dreaming. Tang Ye looked at other people again, and saw that they were the same. He was taken aback. The way the music fan controlled people was really superb, and the sound made casually made people mentally lost, so I might not even know if he died.


    Tang Ye looked at the fans, but because he was blocking the screen, he couldn''t see clearly. However, the fans and the aura girl in the screen saw him wake up from the drums. The fans raised their pretty eyebrows, a little surprised that Tang Ye got rid of her drums so quickly. And the Reiki girl was gritted her teeth with her small fist in anger. She was just proud, thinking that Tang Ye was caught in the sound of war drums. Even if she went to beat Tang Ye into a pig''s head, Tang Ye would not notice it, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to wake up in a blink of an eye!


    "Hmph, you have some skill!" The Reiki girl snorted unwillingly in her heart.


    Tang Ye instinctively felt that the music fans and the aura girls hidden behind the screen were provoking him, so he snapped his fingers and broke the sound of the war drum, causing everyone else to wake up.


    Tang Ye believes that the essence of the drumbeat is the people''s will to fight to the death in that battle between humans, immortals, and demons. In fact, the sound of war drums has long since disappeared. It''s just that people''s body is dominated by the fighting spirit after hearing the sound of war drums, so even if the sound of war drums stops, they continue to fight. At this time, if the a little discordant voice makes people recover from that fighting spirit, then they won''t be affected again.


    Tang Ye snapped his fingers. It was not as simple as just snapping his fingers. Rather, he entered that strange world and snapped his fingers, breaking the sound of war drums from the illusion. This made the will of others around him no longer be dominated, and he woke up.


    When the music fans saw Tang Ye pulling the others back from the sound of the war drums, their brows were even more frowned. She has spent a lot of energy practicing the control of the drum will over the years, how could she be cracked by Tang Ye so easily?


    The aura girl who was originally unwilling to get rid of the will of the war drum in Tang Ye was not simply unwilling to see Tang Ye pulling other people back, she was a little surprised. She is a close disciple of music fans. She knows the power of the drums of music fans. Once caught, it is difficult to get rid of by herself, but even harder to get rid of others. But Tang Ye resolved it with a snap of his fingers?


    "Is this guy really the person sheltered by the old Taoist priest?" the little girl snorted angrily.


    The music fan glanced at the Reiki Girl, smiled, then put his hands on the guqin in front of him, and began to play the piano. This is when she really started to play music. As for the sound of war drums just now, it was just a test. If the sound of war drums controls everyone, then she doesn''t need to continue playing music. The person controlled by her music is no different from a puppet, so how can you appreciate her music?


    Now everyone came back to their senses, and she played music again, and she was regarded as listening. Now playing the guqin, she no longer uses any means of control, but purely plays music, so that everyone present can enjoy a musical feast that will never be remembered.


    At this time, when the music fans put their hands on the guqin, a delicate and subtle sound of the piano began to sound, as if people saw the rising of the curling smoke, quiet and peaceful, long lingering...Everyone was directly immersed in this kind of music. In the sound, like being washed by divine light.


    Tang Ye frowned, beware of being bewitched by music fans again with music, what if this music had tricks?

 Chapter 502： Play as a pig and eat a tiger driver!

    Music fans held a music conference in Mizhiyin Tower. The reward is that those who can become her soulmates can meet her alone, see her looks, and hear her playing music. It is widely rumored that music fans are fairies who go down to the earth and hide their faces with white gauze all their lives. That''s because they are too beautiful. They are afraid that men will become obsessed after seeing them. They will not do their jobs and spend their lives in vain.


    Tang Ye felt that this kind of statement was really **** pretending. Even if Zhu Yan Youshu is an old woman, even if she can sleep with her, thinking of her age, alas, if you see the music fan under you become an old woman and fight on her, this... Tang Ye couldn''t help but shudder.


    As a result, he recovered from the sound of the piano played by the fans, and he didn''t think the piano sound was unique.


    However, the people around were caught in the sound of the music fans. Their expressions were different, some of them seemed to be poor, and then they became billionaires overnight, with the excitement on their faces. Others were teary and confused, as if experiencing a painful and beautiful love. Some have a cheerful expression, as if they are happily enmity... There are all kinds of expressions, and the sound of music fans this time seems to be dedicated to helping people realize their wishes.


    When the fans'' voices stopped, everyone was still eager to taste, learning from the way the ancient scholars shook their heads. After a while, everyone slowly opened their eyes, and then clapped to the fans. The applause continued like thunder, and it was still loud after three minutes. The crowd seemed to be taken away by the music fans, willing to do anything for them.


    Tang Ye was shocked by this kind of thing. If this music fan mobilized ordinary people to help her, then she would be invincible. The music alone has such a cohesive force, if the mysterious veil is revealed again, and the face that is astonished as a fairy is revealed, can''t make people go crazy?


    The thunderous applause continued. The men who applauded estimated that they had to slap their palms. At this moment, the aura girl walked out of the screen, stood on the stage and bowed to the crowd, then waved his hands to signal everyone to stop applauding. Everyone stopped applauding, and the pavilion was quiet, as if they could hear each other''s heartbeats. Everyone is waiting for the Reiki girl to speak, to see who is the friend of the music fans.


    It is said that when music fans are playing music, they can see the heart of the listener and then choose their soulmates. The people present can swear to the sky that they were sincere when they were listening just now, and they kept chanting, "Le Meiren, Le Fairy, I am your soulmate." What they think in their hearts is just for the fans, and they all look forward to it. I was chosen to become a confidant of music fans and then be alone with music fans.


    The Reiki girl looked at everyone so nervous, she covered her mouth and smiled slightly, a bit lively and squeamish, which made people very happy. She said: "Master said that the confidant will not announce until she returns to the backyard. Master must go back to the backyard to prepare tea and musical instruments for the confidant. She dare not neglect at all. A confidant is rare in life. Please forgive me."


    "Okay!" The crowd responded loudly, "We are willing to wait for Le Fairy! We can wait until the wasteland is old!"


    "Hee hee~" The Reiki girl covered her mouth and smiled and returned behind the screen. Then she saw the music fan lightly pulling on the long veil skirt and slowly leaving with the Reiki girl.


    Everyone looked at their backs, with an infatuated expression, as if they had lost their souls.


    Seeing them like this, Tang Ye was so contemptuous that he didn''t know what to say. Damn, it''s the same with an old woman. If they see their sweet wives and beauties, they won''t be **** and die?


    Tang Ye saw Yin Jun who was beside him with the same look of infatuation.


    Yin Jun was slapped, and he recovered, looking at Tang Ye and said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    "Your mother..." Tang Ye didn''t expect that Yin Jun would still be angry with him, pointing at him and cursing: "You still tell me that you like Ruoqing like this? You can be obsessed with an old woman. What about Qing? If you really love Ruo Qing, would you still be obsessed with other women?"


    "I..." Yin Jun was overwhelmed by Tang Ye''s words, and felt that he was really wrong. He clearly only had Ruoqing in his heart, so why did he become obsessed with music fans again?


    But he was upset that Tang Ye was taught by Tang Ye. He knew everything about Tang Ye. Tang Ye was the red flag at home who couldn''t fall down. The scumbag man with colorful flags fluttering outside! He snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "You can step on a few boats at once, but don''t you let me do the same?"


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Yin Jun would say such a thing. As expected, men are all the same, so how can they be bothered. The good man Yin Jun thinks like this. Tang Ye suddenly seemed to have found a bosom friend, sat down and happily embraced Yin Jun¡¯s shoulders, patted him, and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, man, it¡¯s okay to be bothered. The key is that women who dare to sleep must dare to be right. Women are responsible. If you really like music fans, I will help you!"


    "Don''t be kidding..." Yin Jun felt that Tang Ye was in a mess, and hummed: "The fans are our enemy..."


    "That who!" Yin Jun wanted to talk to Tang Ye. Suddenly, an angry but disdainful shout interrupted them, and the voice continued, "What were you talking about just now?"


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun looked at them, and a man in noble clothes stared at them. Next to the man is a more expensive man. He is surrounded by many people, like the boss of the crowd, with a strong aura, he is naturally Liu Qinchuan.


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun are not street ruffians, so they know that these men are not low-profile. They frowned, then glanced at each other, feeling helpless. They encountered a lot of things like this when they were mixed in Yanjing, isn''t it just that the dudes from the rich family are making trouble!


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun are both old drivers in this respect, so facing Liu Qinchuan and others'' provocations were very calm, and even the two felt a sense of sympathy and thought it was fun. But their smile and haha ??directly made Liu Qinchuan half to death. He had never seen this land of abundance and dared to ignore this prince so much!


    Liu Qinchuan originally wanted the younger brother to go up and press Tang Ye and Yin Jun, and wait until the end to make his debut. Don''t all bosses be like this. However, seeing Tang Ye and Yin Jun''s provocation, he couldn''t help it. He walked to Tang Ye with a sullen face, and snorted coldly, pointing to Tang Ye''s nose, "You just said you wanted to pursue Lemei? "


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Yes, can''t it?"


    "Okay?" Liu Qinchuan stared at Tang Ye and hummed, "Don''t say whether you can do it or not. Are you not even qualified? In this land of abundance, I have the final say, Liu Qinchuan, understand?"


    Tang Ye squinted at Liu Qinchuan for a while, then looked at Yin Jun and smiled: "Yin Jun, do you understand?"


    Yin Jun knew that Tang Ye was fooling around. He would not follow it when he was serious, but suddenly he felt that this kind of thing was very new, so he played with Tang Ye, pretending to be ignorant and silly, and shook his head: "I don''t understand. ."


    Click!


    Seeing this, Liu Qinchuan suddenly clenched his fist and became angry. At this moment he decided to kill Tang Ye and Yin Jun!

 Chapter 503： Contest of identities!

    Music fans entered the backyard, and Liu Qinchuan had the final say in finding a friend''s pavilion. Liu Qinchuan''s dissatisfaction with Tang Ye had already existed before the music fans played the music, because the fans showed their favor to Tang Ye specially. So after the fans left, Liu Qinchuan immediately came to trouble Tang Ye. He didn''t think that Tang Ye and Yin Jun''s attitude was more arrogant than him, he couldn''t bear this kind of thing!


    He gestured to several bodyguards around him, and several bodyguards immediately went over to surround Tang Ye and Yin Jun. However, Tang Ye and Yin Jun remained unmoved, watching Liu Qinchuan with a smile.


    Liu Qinchuan was very angry and sneered: "You will know how wrong it is to be arrogant here!"


    Several bodyguards knew what Liu Qinchuan meant, and directly attacked Tang Ye and Yin Jun. Yin Jun looked cold and wanted to fight back. But Tang Ye stopped Yin Jun and looked at Liu Qinchuan with a smile before a few bodyguards attacked him: "You start beating people so casually, are you afraid that I am also a person of identity?"


    Liu Qinchuan smiled playfully, and said: "Of course I know you have an identity. After all, you and I play similarly, a bit arrogant and a little dull, but what about your identity? In this land, I''ll leave it alone! Even you It''s the Emperor Lao Tzu, in my turf, I have the final say!"


    "Fight! Don''t kill yourself, just fight the disabled, this young master should play slowly!" Liu Qinchuan hummed angrily to several bodyguards.


    "Hey..." Tang Ye sighed helplessly.


    Yin Jun next to him saw that Tang Ye failed to bluff Liu Qinchuan, a little gloating, and at the same time, facing the attacking bodyguard, he began to counterattack.


    Tang Ye also had to fight back at this time. He said to Yin Jun: "Yin Jun, don''t fight too hard, just beat them to temporarily lose their combat effectiveness. We behave weaker and catch a big fish!"


    "Huh?" Yin Jun frowned and wondered.


    Tang Ye jokingly said: "Don''t you see how arrogant that guy is? He is not afraid when the Emperor Lao Tzu is here. It''s awesome. This shows that he has a huge backstage. Actually, there is nothing to do with a backstage, but there is a backstage. It¡¯s not right to be overbearing and play with others casually. If they are left untreated, I don¡¯t know how many innocent people will suffer in the future. We are acting on the orders of the red wall adult, and these things are related to people¡¯s livelihood. If it is resolved, is it also considered to help that adult resolve some of his troubles?"


    Yin Jun glanced at Tang Ye with weird eyes, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a sense of justice. He thought for a while, and felt that this was really good. It could get rid of some corruption and protect ordinary people, and it could also help the adult at Red Wall.


    "Okay, listen to you." Yin Jun nodded to Tang Ye.


    Liu Qinchuan was even more angry when he saw Tang Ye and Yin Jun whispering under the attack of his elite bodyguards. These two reckless guys really don''t put themselves in their eyes, and they want to cut them off!


    Liu Qinchuan yelled at the bodyguards: "Are you all eateries? Hurry up and maimed these two boys!"


    Several bodyguards rushed in front of Tang Ye and Yin Jun. They were about to beat Tang Ye and Yin Jun. As a result, Tang Ye and Yin Jun slapped their hands. The bodyguards were beaten out, their noses and faces swollen, and they were groaning in pain. There is no fighting power at all.


    "This..." Liu Qinchuan was a little surprised to see Tang Ye and Yin Jun being so strong.


    In fact, Tang Ye and Yin Jun''s strengths are more than good. Tang Ye has long been the top martial arts existence in this big world, and apart from the few preachers who may be his opponents, the others are not enough.


    Liu Qinchuan saw that the elite bodyguards he had spent a lot of money to train were directly defeated by Tang Ye and Yin Jun. He was taken aback, and then was very angry. He cursed, "What a bunch of rice buckets!"


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun laughed haha, and found it very funny to see Liu Qinchuan''s face pale with anger. Tang Ye looked at Liu Qinchuan and smiled: "You don''t learn two-handed kungfu when you go out and do it. Do you really think you are the Emperor?"


    "You..." Liu Qinchuan was short of breath, and he had never been so angry since he was a child!


    Liu Qinchuan patted his chest to ease his breathing, and said to Tang Ye: "It turns out that I have learned two hands. It''s interesting. No wonder you dare to be so arrogant. But I tell you, I always have to pay back when I come out. Not everyone can provoke. Since you fall into my hands today, I will teach you a lesson, so that you can remember a little bit, so as not to play yourself to death!"


    The fact that Tang Ye and Yin Jun were troubled by Liu Qinchuan caused a sensation in the entire building. People may not know Tang Ye and Yin Jun, but they are familiar with Liu Qinchuan. Liu Qinchuan is the elder of the Liu family, the prince of Tianfu, who dares to move. Even if Liu Qinchuan is domineering, he can only endure it. They felt sorry to see that Tang Ye and Yin Jun looked like outsiders. They felt that Tang Ye and Yin Jun were going to be killed by Liu Qinchuan, and they would be maimed if they didn''t.


    Tang Ye ignored the people who had gathered, and looked at Liu Qinchuan with a smile and squinted: "Want to teach us a lesson? I don''t know what kind of lesson it is? If you still call a few such bodyguards, I''m sorry, I''m too lazy to accompany you. It''s all spicy chicken, it''s boring."


    "Really?" Liu Qinchuan recovered his state of mind, watching Tang Ye play with taste, "Don''t you know that beating is illegal?"


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun are speechless, is this guy going to teach the Fa? But when he asked the bodyguard to take action just now, why didn''t he think about it?


    Tang Ye looked at Liu Qinchuan, pretending to be questioning, and said, "What do you mean...?"


    Liu Qinchuan sneered, made a phone call, and then jokingly said to Tang Ye: "You will know soon."


    Not long after, a few off-road vehicles roared from outside the pavilion, and a dozen powerful men in tight leather jackets came down. Looking at the temperament of these men, they were actually similar to the soldiers Tang Ye had seen before going to the military area. Are these soldiers? But without the order from above, how could they appear here?


    A dozen men with good momentum did not enter the pavilion, but surrounded them separately. Then drove a black luxury car, the luxury car stopped at the entrance of the pavilion, and a middle-aged man with a big belly came down. On the other side, a tall man with a serious waist and a straight waist came down. This tall man also has a bit of military temperament. He went to walk side by side with the man with a big belly and walked into the Mizhiyin Pavilion.


    The middle-aged man with a big belly said helplessly: "That kid Qin Chuan got into trouble again. I don''t know which young master he was with and called out you and me."


    The tall man smiled, appeared calm, and said, "I think Xiaochuan did a good job. Although others think Xiaochuan is a dude, he is not. In my memory, even if he confronts others, he will not easily Call me out. Now that he called me out, it not only shows that the other party has a background, but also that Ogawa secretly observed a tricky. At this time, I think the other party must think that Ogawa is just an impulsive person, so I dismiss it. But How did he know that Xiaochuan saw through his identity, and then he called me out. Hehe, Xiaochuan began to use his brain to do things, it is worthy of joy, his title of Prince of Heaven will not be just a dude in the future, he will become Worthy of the name."


    "That''s all right, then go to help this kid wipe his butt. This time I don''t know which family is going to suffer." The middle-aged man with a big belly smiled.


    The tall man smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, as long as Xiaochuan can grow up, it doesn''t matter who it is. It is their honor that they can become Xiaochuan''s whetstone."

 Chapter 504： This makes sense?

    The middle-aged man with a big belly is Liu Qinchuan''s father, Liu Taoguang, and the upright and proud man is a cousin of Liu Qinchuan, named Qin Shang, an officer from the Xichuan Military Region. Their identities, in Xichuan, can be said to be the top half of the sky. A big business man, an important member of the military region, standing together is really not what Xichuan people dare to move.


    Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang entered the Mizhiyin pavilion, followed by Qin Shang''s right-hand man named Xiong Peng, with very domineering names, Xiong and Peng, both powerful and brave behemoths. Xiong Peng opened the road ahead and took Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang to the floor where Liu Qinchuan was.


    Liu Qinchuan is still confronting Tang Ye and Yin Jun, the smile on his face becomes more and more playful, and he said: "I called someone to come. If you want to regret it, it won''t work. As for me, I generally don''t give people a chance to regret. .Because I think that if someone makes me angry, I have to vent it. Otherwise, because this person begged for mercy, and I let it go, didn¡¯t the anger I received before would be in vain? So, I think The **** person has always been damned, and don¡¯t become undeserved halfway through."


    Tang Ye laughed loudly and said, "I like you, so I think that if you are so arrogant, just keep arrogant, don¡¯t be soft like a grandson in the middle, otherwise you are so arrogant to me. How can you be happy without teaching?"


    Liu Qinchuan stared at Tang Ye''s eyes a little gloomy, thinking that Tang Ye could speak with a mouth. However, the more Tang Ye was like this, the happier he was. It would be interesting to kill Tang Ye like this. He smiled triumphantly and said: "Don''t worry, whoever softens in the middle is the grandson. You don''t know, to kill you, I called someone who I wouldn''t normally call."


    Tang Ye frowned and called someone who didn''t usually call him? In other words, he still values ??himself very much, not blindly arrogant and impulsive? So, did he use his brain to do this?


    Yin Jun saw something aside, and asked Liu Qinchuan, "Do you know our identity?"


    Liu Qinchuan laughed, pointed to his head, and said: "The brain is a good thing, I hope you have it too. Do you really think I don''t see anything? Please, have I been to Yanjing too?"


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun looked at the same time. Been to Yanjing? In other words, Liu Qinchuan knows himself, but even if he knows himself, he still takes action against himself?


    Liu Qinchuan saw Tang Ye and Yin Jun''s face sinking, he laughed happily, pointing at Tang Ye and Yin Jun and cursed: "You two Yanjing''s puppies, are you really awesome? I''ve been to Yanjing. , I can hear some of Yanjing¡¯s accent. Don¡¯t think that Yenching¡¯s arrival is great, I tell you, Yenching has the rules of Yenching, and I have my own way of playing here. Do you have to follow the customs when you come to the country? If you don¡¯t want to, don¡¯t blame me for being impolite.¡±


    Tang Ye was taken aback, rolled his eyes and said, "After all, you don''t even know me and my friend, right?"


    "Do I need to know you?" Liu Qinchuan said with a disdainful expression: "I said, it''s not my business how you play in Yanjing, but when you get to my site, you have to listen to me. I am here. Prince, even if you are the prince of Yenching? Well water doesn¡¯t offend river water, you find it first, and blame me?


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand, but I am a little puzzled. When did my friend and I provoke you?"


    "Because you insult Le Meiren!" Liu Qinchuan said angrily.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Where did I insult Le Mei Ren? Huh, Le Mei Ren? Are you talking about Le Mei Ren? Isn''t she called Le Mei Ren? You call her Le Mei Ren. This is a bit of teasing. You are the insult. Is she?"


    "You..." Liu Qinchuan was extremely angry, took a deep breath, staring at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "My site, I can call it whatever I want. But you, actually trying to pursue Lemei, are you insulting? "


    "Are you sick?" Tang Ye said badly, "As a man, it is an insult to a beautiful woman to pursue a beautiful woman? Then if you pursue Le Fairy, isn''t it also an insult to her?"


    "You know what a fart!" Liu Qinchuan felt that Tang Ye was particularly capable of talking, and said angrily: "You are not qualified to pursue Lemei people! Only people with an identity like me are qualified, understand?! If you don''t have the qualifications, you dare to mess around, that is Insult! It insulted me too! As if you are equal to me, you are not worthy to pursue the woman I am after, understand? So you insulted both Le Fairy and me, understand?! Idiot!"


    Liu Qinchuan was so angry that he scolded happily.


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun looked at each other, and they were speechless. Is this also a reason?


    Yin Jun used to be the bully, but now he has become the bullied and he knows how unreasonable the other party is. He could understand that Tang Ye was angry when he was in Yanjing when he was troubled by so many children from the family. With this feeling, I really want to smash the opponent''s head!


    At this moment, Xiong Peng took Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang up to the pavilion and saw the crowd crowded together. Among them were Liu Qinchuan, Tang Ye and Yin Jun who were facing each other. When everyone saw Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang, they immediately stepped aside to let Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang in. They didn''t expect Liu Taoguang and Qin Shanghui to come in person!


    No one will offend Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang, otherwise don''t want to mix in Xichuan. Although they hated these local snakes, no one can cure them, so they can only endure them silently. Then everyone looked at Tang Ye and Yin Jun who were facing Liu Qinchuan, and felt sorry for Tang Ye and Yin Jun. These two boys may have good identities, but when they came to Xichuan, they couldn''t resist Liu Qinchuan, the biggest local snake. Hey, these two boys will be sent to the hospital with severed hands and feet, or even disappear into the world silently.


    Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang walked in through the passage that everyone had let go. Liu Qinchuan laughed when he saw it, and said cordially, "Dad, cousin, you are here. Hey, let me kill these two guys quickly. They have been insulting me. Hehe, they have a little ability to come to us in Xichuan to make trouble. It really treats our people in Xichuan as vegetarian. If you don''t give a bit of color, they look at them, and they think we Xichuan men are all scumbags!"


    When Tang Ye heard Liu Qinchuan''s words, he was speechless again. Is this the wicked complaining first?


    "Smelly boy, I''m not here specifically for you. I came home halfway and stopped by to take a look." Liu Taoguang patted Liu Qinchuan''s shoulder with affection. His love for Liu Qinchuan, the only child, was famous. If Liu Qinchuan was If he is bullied, he will return a hundred times.


    Liu Qinchuan chuckled and said, "Yes, Dad just came here by the way. But even if it comes by the way, someone is making trouble on our site and the influence is bad, shouldn''t we deal with it?"


    "I can''t tell you, kid!" Liu Taoguang smiled, then looked at Tang Ye and Yin Jun. The smile made Tang Ye and Yin Jun feel provoked and despised.


    At this time Qin Shang stood up and looked at Tang Ye and Yin Jundao: "You shouldn''t make trouble here, this is my responsibility. Since you are making trouble, I can''t do anything that didn''t happen, then you have to suffer. Young It¡¯s good for people to suffer a little bit, and to have a longer memory.


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun were very angry at Qin Shang¡¯s arrogant decision. Before Tang Ye could speak, Yin Jun coldly snorted, ¡°The problem is, it¡¯s not that we made trouble first, but the one you guarded came to us first. Trouble."


    "It''s all the same. He is young and ignorant. He provokes you. You just endure it, but it''s not right to continue to do it. Don''t reason with me. My reason has already been explained. If you are obedient, the price you pay is smaller. No. If you listen, it will be bigger. How do you choose?" Qin Shang said with a natural look.


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun admire such a "reasonable" person. Tang Ye looked at Qin Shang and smiled: "If you want to be reasonable in this way, then I will speak my own truth."


    "Oh?" Qin Shang smiled playfully.


    Tang Ye shrugged, squinted and smiled: "Fuck your mother!"


    Qin Shang''s face sank, and then he smiled, watching Tang Ye playfully, and said: "It seems that you are choosing to pay a higher price. Are you young people? If you are more angry, let me help you kill one. Kill it."

 Chapter 505： Who dare not follow?

    Yin Jun didn''t expect to come to Xichuan to perform the urgent task of the adult at the Red Wall and still encounter the current situation. He felt very depressed and at the same time very angry. First, this kind of thing has affected the execution of that adult¡¯s urgent task, and second, now his state of mind has changed, he has become just and for the country and the people, so seeing this kind of hegemony, he knows that it¡¯s not good for the country, right. If the people are not good, they want to punish them and uproot the country¡¯s pests.


    Tang Ye had encountered such things a lot before, so he was very calm. The world is so big, there are countless things like bullying, what can we do? Originally he didn''t want to pay attention to it, but even if he didn''t serve the adult of Red Wall, he was influenced by many Wang Airen. Wang Airen is a national hero of the older generation, and his heart for the country and the people has never changed. If Wang Airen saw this kind of thing, he would have been furious and would get rid of Liu Qinchuan. Under his influence, Tang Ye wanted to do more.


    Now that Qin Shang is domineeringly "reasonable", he takes care of it and looks at Qin Shang said: "I think my arrogance is just right, so I won''t bother you to help. If you have to help, be careful not to help. , Instead scorched myself."


    "Son of the tortoise, you speak carefully!" After Tang Ye spoke to Qin Shang, Qin Shang''s subordinate Xiong Peng was furious. He stepped forward and fisted towards Tang Ye, cursing, "Say so much. What the hell! I will beat you into the son of a turtle first, see if you can say it!"


    Xiong Peng¡¯s name was not called for nothing, but Xiong Youpeng, with a tiger-backed waist, was astonishingly sturdy. A fist slammed over, and it looked like it could smash people¡¯s heads with one punch. This is not comparable to those of Liu Qinchuan¡¯s bodyguards just now. .


    The onlookers felt sorry for Tang Ye and Yin Jun. Although they didn¡¯t know Tang Ye and Yin Jun, they hated Liu Qinchuan¡¯s behavior of these ground-headed snakes, so they still came to Tang Ye and Yin Jun in their hearts. Don''t want Tang Ye and Yin Jun to have an accident. But now that Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang are here, how can Tang Ye and Yin Jun be all right?


    Liu Qinchuan looked at it with a smile on his face. The reason why he called both Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang was because he was guarding the identity of Tang Ye and Yin Jun. In this matter, although he did not know the specific identities of Tang Ye and Yin Jun, he did use his brain and be cautious about dealing with Tang Ye and Yin Jun. His father Liu Taoguang is a big business man, and his cousin Qin Shang is a high-ranking official in the military region, so even if Tang Ye and Yin Jun are also figures with background in this area, he is not afraid. The status of Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang is very unusual, and Yanjing''s big brothers have to give face.


    However, he had not thought that the adult at Red Wall didn''t need to show any face. But Tang Ye and Yin Jun came out to perform the urgent task of that adult. Whoever dares to stop them can cut first and then play.


    As for the strength competition, in the entire big world, apart from those few preachers, no one could move Tang Ye. No matter how powerful and amazing Xiong Peng was, he was nothing but three-legged cat kung fu in front of Tang Ye. When Xiong Peng''s fist struck, Tang Ye didn''t even move his hand, but just shook his body. Suddenly Xiong Peng felt his body squeezed by the force, and the booming arm was broken.


    "Ah!" Xiong Peng backed away embarrassedly, exclaiming, the arrogant appearance of the anger just now disappeared.


    Everyone felt inexplicable. They saw that Xiong Peng was about to hit Tang Ye''s head, so why did they suddenly retract it, and they cried out in pain while clutching that arm. What exactly is going on?


    Before everyone could react, Tang Ye reached out and pressed Xiong Peng''s head, smashing it directly onto the pillars of the nearby pavilion. With a snap, the pillar was cracked, and Xiong Peng''s head was broken, blood splashed out, and the entire head was stained red, which was especially scary. Tang Ye let go of him, he fell to the ground and choked, seriously injured. However, Tang Ye did it moderately, and he would not die. But hitting him in this way had enough deterrence.


    Everyone was stunned. They did not expect such a result. It was obviously Xiong Peng''s aura that suppressed Tang Ye and Yin Jun, but in a blink of an eye, Xiong Peng was blown to a head?


    At this moment, everyone realized how different Tang Ye was from the smile on the surface.


    This kid looks harmless to humans and animals, and seems to be very bullied, but under such a kind face is a devil hidden!


    Liu Qinchuan didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength and face to be like this, watching Tang Ye swallowed. He was a little scared, thinking that if he was smashed in the head by Tang Ye just now, would he still be alive?


    Liu Taoguang originally laughed, thinking that no one in this Xichuan area would dare to do anything to him, because this is common sense! However, now there is a kid from outside who smashed one of his heads in front of him! He looked stiff, staring at Tang Ye and his expression increasingly gloomy.


    As a person who "reasonable" to Tang Ye directly, Qin Shang looked so gloomy when he saw Tang Ye "reasonable" to him. He did not look at Xiong Peng whose head was smashed, and stared closely. While Tang Ye didn''t speak, he was probably surprised at Tang Ye''s sudden and violent counterattack. He has been in Xichuan for so long and has never seen anyone dare to confront him like this.


    Qin Shang adjusted his emotions from the surprise. He was not afraid of Tang Ye''s strength and weirdness. He hummed lowly, "You don''t seem to have thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "The consequences? What kind of consequences? You make sense to me like that, and I just make sense to you like this, and it''s only courtesy."


    Qin Shang continued to stare at Tang Ye, realizing that Tang Ye, a crazy young man, could not be controlled by his current performance. So he took out a certificate from his arms, opened it and showed it in front of Tang Ye, and said, "Xichuan Military Region, what should you do when you hit the military region? There is my team downstairs. Are you sure you want to continue to make sense? Maybe you didn''t pay attention to that team, but what about the entire Xichuan Military Region?"


    Tang Ye and Yin Jun frowned at the same time, glanced at each other, temporarily silent.


    When Qin Shang saw Tang Ye and Yin Jun dare not move, the corners of his mouth twitched, a little smug. Yes, which rich kid from the military area dare to move? This is the direct power of the country!


    When Liu Qinchuan and Liu Taoguang saw that Tang Ye and Yin Jun were afraid to move, they seemed to be relieved and laughed one after another. Their authority in Xichuan will never be suppressed by others!


    The onlookers sighed sadly when they saw Tang Ye and Yin Jun becoming silent. Just now they saw Tang Ye''s shocking behavior. They thought that Tang Ye and Yin Jun could kill Liu Qinchuan and their prestige, but it was a pity that in the end it was a strong snake!


    However, at this moment, Yin Jun reached into his pocket and touched two things, one of which was similar to the one that Qin Shang took out, and the other was similar to a token. He raised these two things in front of Qin Shang and said, "The Babaoshan Military Region is not big, but it can command the Xichuan Military Region. This is a general order, are you familiar with it? The master of the Red Wall issued it directly. , I just want the power of the country where I go to cooperate with me, if it doesn¡¯t..."


    As Yin Jun said, he touched his head with his finger, and said, "If you don''t follow, bang!...understand?"


    As soon as the general''s order is issued, if you fail to comply, you will lose your head.


    As a member of the Xichuan Military Region, how could Qin Shang not know the two things that Yin Jun brought out. At this time, his face was pale, his expression stiff, and he couldn''t move a bit. He did not expect that the two boys, Tang Ye and Yin Jun, looked like they had come to play. They actually came from the Yanjing Babaoshan Military Region and were granted the general order by the adult of the Red Wall!


    Seeing that Qin Shang''s expression was so hard that he did not dare to play a bit of prestige against Tang Ye and Yin Jun, Liu Qinchuan and Liu Taoguang, as well as everyone around them, were dumbfounded. The feeling is that the two boys who were laughing just now are several levels higher than Qin Shang?

 Chapter 506： He is a bosom friend!

    If it weren''t for Qin Shang''s stiff look, everyone would never believe that Tang Ye and Yin Jun would have such powerful identities. At most, they would think that they were the young masters of some powerful family, who were arrogant and domineering relying on their status. But listening to what Yin Jun said just now, they obviously didn''t rely on the family, but they had the supreme status.


    The entire pavilion became silent. They haven''t tried to play heartbeat like this. Nima met two superb young masters, not because of the family relationship, but because of their amazing status and strength! There are more and more young masters pretending to be a pig and eat a tiger!


    Qin Shang is a member of the Xichuan Military Region, facing Yanjing''s Babaoshan Military Region, he dare not be half-hearted. The Babaoshan Military Region is the sacred place of the entire military headquarters, and the people who come from there have a strong relationship in all aspects, and it is not something that people from the local military region can provoke.


    The entire Mizhiyin pavilion was quiet, and Liu Qinchuan and Liu Taoguang did not dare to speak. They knew that they had kicked a hard rock right now, and even Qin Shang didn''t dare to snor when they took out the identity of the Xichuan Military Region. How dare they?


    Liu Qinchuan was someone who had been arrogant towards Tang Ye and Yin Jun from the beginning. Now that Tang Ye and Yin Jun have such identities, his face is uglier than pig liver. Standing behind Liu Taoguang and wishing to slip away, I really can''t afford to lose that person. He was so arrogant just now, now he is a grandson, and so many people have seen it, where do you want him to save his face?


    He is the prince of Tianfu. Now that this happened, he doesn''t know what he will be ridiculed in the future. He has become a grandson of Tianfu!


    Now that the right to speak has reached Tang Ye and Yin Jun''s side, Qin Shang, Liu Taoguang and Liu Qinchuan did not dare to hum, as if waiting for Yin Jun to make a judgment on them. However, there was a "boom" sound at this time. It was the voice of a music fan. Everyone was attracted by the sound and looked in the direction of the sound.


    It was the Aura girl who was with the fans who came out, she frowned and looked at Tang Ye and the others.


    When everyone saw her, they knew that the fans had selected the confidant and let the confidant go in and meet. This is the fundamental purpose for everyone to find the confidant. As for the conflict between Tang Ye and Liu Qinchuan, it is just an episode in the process of waiting for the fans to announce the confidant. Now that the Reiki girl came out, many people immediately turned their attention to who would be the confidant of music fans.


    The arrival of the aura girl made Liu Qinchuan a sigh of relief. At this time, the music fan announced who the confidant was, which was tantamount to saving his field and giving him a huge step down. Otherwise, he will be judged by Tang Ye and Yin Jun, the dignified prince of Tianfu, how can he raise his head in the future?


    At this time, Liu Qinchuan had hope and confidence in the affairs of music fans'' confidantes, and he considered himself to be a confidant of music fans. First of all, he has paid a lot for music fans, is very caring about music fans, and collected all the stories that music fans have appeared. He is confident that no one knows music fans better than him. When music fans played music, he also kept up with the artistic conception of music fans played. If this is not the confidant of the music fan, he thinks that the music fan deliberately teases people.


    The Reiki girl came to the stage, glanced at the crowd, and finally fell on Tang Ye, couldn''t help but puffed up, looking like a little frog, she was very angry with Tang Ye. But she seemed very helpless, announcing the result of the soulmate, and said: "Master''s soulmate is...Mr. Tang Ye, please Mr. Tang Ye to follow me to see Master!"


    When everyone heard Tang Ye''s name, they suddenly became agitated. Who is Tang Ye?


    Then many people looked at Liu Qinchuan with weird eyes. They originally thought that the friend of the music fans would be Liu Qinchuan, but now it is an unfamiliar name.


    When Yin Jun heard Tang Ye¡¯s name, he didn¡¯t want to complain anymore, and said to Tang Ye: ¡°I knew it was you. You have a curse on your **** body. Where there is you, you must be the one who is in the limelight. You are God¡¯s own son. ."


    "No, I''m definitely not God''s own son." Tang Ye smiled proudly: "Is God so powerful? Tianwaitian is stronger than God, and the immortal living in Tianwaitian is called Xianwaixian, so I am Tian Waitian¡¯s pro-son, haha!"


    Yin Jun rolled his eyes, trying to kick Tang Ye''s ass, and cursed: "You go to see Fairy Le, don''t be too troubled here!"


    Tang Ye smiled, but suddenly looked serious, and said to Yin Jun: "The music fan chose me to be her confidant, but it¡¯s not because of the power of Wolong that I am really her confidant. Deal with the outside affairs, and then we must seriously deal with Wolong Power."


    Yin Jun stopped joking, nodded solemnly.


    Tang Ye left, Yin Jun suddenly stopped him, hesitated for a moment, as if reluctantly, and said: "You... be careful."


    Tang Ye smiled and made an OK gesture.


    Yin Jun looked at Tang Ye walking towards the aura girl and suddenly felt weird. Damn, do you care about this bastard?


    Wow!


    At this moment, everyone saw Tang Ye walking towards the aura girl, and they were in an uproar and immediately became agitated.


    It turns out that Tang Ye is him!


    Everyone didn''t know who Tang Ye was, but now they saw Tang Ye walking out, they were so surprised that they didn''t know what to say. It turned out that it was the kid who had just suppressed Liu Qinchuan, Prince of Heaven!


    Not only did he suppress the Prince of Heaven, but also Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang! If it is said that suppressing Liu Qinchuan in this area of ??Xichuan is not really powerful, then suppressing Liu Taoguang and Qin Shang is absolutely powerful, and it can be said that it is standing on the heads of all the characters in Xichuan!


    I originally thought that the person most likely to become a friend of music fans was Liu Qinchuan, but now it is Tang Ye. And Tang Ye just squeezed Liu Qinchuan down again, Tang Ye just defeated Liu Qinchuan, everyone was a little bit overwhelmed.


    To be able to bully Liu Qinchuan to this point, he must be a great man. It is worthy of recognition!


    There should be applause here!


    Where is this kid sacred?


    Some people are usually bullied by the Liu family and cannot help but applaud. After someone applauded first, others immediately applauded. This is for Tang Ye, and definitely Tang Ye. On the surface, he praised Tang Ye for being selected as a fancier. In fact, it was more applauded for Tang Ye''s suppression of Liu Qinchuan.


    Liu Qinchuan became furious, his face gloomy as he wanted to kill. At this time, any applause in the pavilion was like a slap in the face to him. He wanted to go crazy, but when he saw Yin Jun cast a cold and arrogant look, he didn''t dare anymore. Yin Jun used to be the son of the elder brother, so arrogant and arrogant is not a blow. He recalled what happened just now and suddenly felt very happy. He used to bully people. He became bullied just now, and then he fought back. This wonderful feeling is not too cool.


    "Tang Ye this bastard... it seems a bit interesting..." Yin Jun thought that he had dealt with Liu Qinchuan with Tang Ye just now, and his impression of Tang Ye improved a lot.


    But he still wouldn''t be friends with Tang Ye, because he was worried that his wife would be slept by Tang Ye in the future.


    Tang Ye walked to the aura girl and said with a smile: "Little girl, let''s meet again."


    "Huh!" The Reiki girl snorted heavily and was very angry. She didn''t understand why Master chose Tang Ye to be her soulmate. She was really angry!

 Chapter 507： I am not a little girl!

    Music fans and Reiki girls knew about the conflict between Tang Ye and Liu Qinchuan just now. Because of this, the Reiki girl felt that Tang Ye was tacky and incompatible with her master, and she was completely from two worlds. So when the music fan said that Tang Ye should come in to see her, the Reiki girl was very angry, thinking that anyone could be her master''s friend, Tang Ye couldn''t.


    So now she took Tang Ye in to meet the fans, her little mouth was pouting on the top of her head, and she didn''t give Tang Ye the courtesy that a confidant should have at all.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind these things. Looking at the Reiki girl, he found it interesting, and suddenly ran to the Reiki girl and said, "Little girl, has anyone told you that you are very cute when pouting?"


    "You..." The Reiki girl practiced with music fans, her heart is pure and beautiful, she has never touched so many Huahua worlds, and her world view is very simple, thinking that people like Master are good people, and people like Tang Ye are bad people. Now being molested by Tang Ye, she blushed with anger.


    "Little girl..."


    "I am not a little girl, I am Lingyun!" The Lingqi girl glared at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Your name is so nice, just like you, very aura, fresh and lovely, and it makes people feel refreshed."


    Ling Yun wanted to scold Tang Ye, but she felt that Tang Ye''s words were very pleasant, so she didn''t scold him for the time being. She rolled her eyes and looked at Tang Ye suspiciously. She thought, is she really as good as Tang Ye said?


    Tang Ye has always been an expert in behavioral psychoanalysis. Seeing Lingyun''s suspicious reaction, she immediately guessed what she was thinking and vowed: "Lingyun, I can swear to God, what I said is absolutely true. If you don''t believe it , Do you think your master is pretty?"


    "Of course beautiful, Master is the most beautiful person in the world!" Ling Yun said with some pride.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Isn''t that? Your master is so beautiful, and the apprentice chosen by such a beautiful master is naturally very beautiful. Therefore, you are just like what I said just now, spiritual, intelligent, and beautiful. You can not believe me. , But you can''t help but believe your master, right?"


    Ling Yun, a little girl who is not deeply involved in the world can not withstand Tang Ye''s thoughts, tilted her head for a moment, and finally did not refute Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye started to get close, and said, "Aura..."


    "Don''t call my name, I don''t know you very well!" Ling Yun suddenly stopped Tang Ye, but her tone was not so angry, as if she was a little more squeamish.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said seriously: "That calls you Yuner?"


    "No! Not even more!" Lingyun immediately opposed, and strongly opposed: "Master called me like that, you absolutely can''t! You are so much worse than Master!"


    "Oh." Tang Ye replied casually, looking at the soul with a grin: "Since the name Yun''er is good, then it is called Yun''er. You can''t call me also because it''s not me who calls Yun''er. , It¡¯s you. So, I¡¯m good to listen to you, and you are good. Otherwise, I¡¯m ugly, and you will be very angry and sad when you hear it. Are you willing to keep yourself angry and sad?"


    "But..." Ling Yun felt that something was wrong, but couldn''t figure it out. Annoyed, she didn''t bother to care about Tang Ye, just call her love!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Yun''er, what did your master ask me for?"


    Lingyun rolled her eyes in disgust and said, "Didn''t you say it at the beginning? Tasting tea, listening to music, otherwise what do you think you will do?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "This is not bad, but your master hasn''t told you my identity? And your master''s position? Don''t you even know Xuan Huang''s plan?"


    Ling Yun frowned, shook her head and said, "Master didn''t say these things."


    "Then do you want to know?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    "Yes!" Ling Yun was also a curious little girl.


    Tang Ye laughed, as if a conspiracy had succeeded, and said, "Then tell me first, what do you and Master want to do here?"


    "Cut!" Ling Yun looked at Tang Ye contemptuously, pouting: "I''m not stupid, you want to play me off. Hmph, I won''t tell you!"


    Tang Ye pretended to be indifferent, shrugging his shoulders calmly, and said, "If you don''t tell me, I know, isn''t it just for the power of Wolong, and then think of proving immortality?"


    "How do you know?" Ling Yun was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with curiosity.


    Tang Ye pretended to be disdainful, and said, "I know so many things, but your master wants to prove Taoist longevity, don''t you think it''s a bit idiotic?"


    "You are so foolish about dreams! Master said, this wish will be fulfilled, and then the ancient war rumors will be reproduced, and use music to go to the heaven that day. Also, Master said, there will be a noble person to realize this wish Help, he is..."


    "Boom!"


    Ling Yun was talking, and suddenly there was the sound of war drums from the backyard, stopping Ling Yun to speak. Ling Yun realized that she had said too much to Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye had misled her, she gave Tang Ye a vicious look, and hummed, "You hurt me and hate you!"


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to worry about Lingyun''s anger. He didn''t come here so hard to make friends. He is very strange now that Lingyun said that music fans believe that probation and longevity can be achieved, and there are noble people to help?


    "Damn..." Tang Ye couldn''t help cursing softly. The power of the minister who helped the dragon was already strong enough, there were nobles to help? Why didn''t the slave of the python say that there is noble help?


    When I arrived in the backyard, I saw music fans wearing white scarfs and sitting dignifiedly in front of a guqin. The white long veil skirts were spread on the ground, and they looked so ancient and beautiful. However, Tang Ye felt that everything was fake without seeing his face. Even if you see the face, you can¡¯t do it. The makeup in the four major sorceries of beautiful women is not a blow. If you want to know the truth, you have to take a bath together!


    After Ling Yun brought Tang Ye in, she didn''t want to see the annoying Tang Ye again, and begged the fans: "Master, Yun''er doesn''t want to see this annoying villain. Can you retire first?"


    The music fan looked at Lingyun with affection in his eyes, and said, "Okay, I''m wronged you."


    "Thank you, Master." Ling Yun stood up and left. When she walked past Tang Ye, she gave another ferocious stare and hummed heavily to express her anger.


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky, as if he hadn''t seen Lingyun angry.


    The music fan looked at Tang Ye, his pretty face twitched, and he was annoyed by Tang Ye''s scornful behavior, and said, "Mr. Tang, please sit down. I think your temper will not be polite to me. And I won¡¯t be polite to you, after all, you just acted against me just now.


    Music fans have always been rumored to be a fairy descending to the world, practicing the technique of loneliness and self-cultivation. Now even she is so rude when she speaks to Tang Ye. It can be seen that she has a lot of anger towards Tang Ye. Tang Ye was talking to Lingyun just now, thinking about idioms. But Lingyun is a pure and innocent girl, how could she be tainted by a cunning guy like Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye sat in front of the fans and said bluntly: "Don''t frame me, I just communicate with Yun''er normally."


    The fan''s pretty face twitched again, really angry. Rhyme? How can this guy be called out?

 Chapter 508： The most troublesome existence!

    There are things that everyone knows well. Both Tang Ye and the music fans know that each other appeared on Xichuan for the power of Longmen''s Wolong Dragon. Now Tang Ye can see music fans not because he is really a friend of the fans, but because he is here this time. Strive for the power of Wolong to neutralize the fans. From the moment he appeared in Mizhiyin Tower, music fans were destined to meet him, but the music fans chose the way of declaring him as a soulmate.


    Now the two are sitting opposite each other, opening the skylight to speak brightly, no one is welcome. Music fans'' reprimands of Tang Ye''s aura is really a bit despicable. Tang Ye was unmoved, looking at the music fan and said, "Actually, I am still a little puzzled. Since you and I are destined to be opposed from the beginning, why bother to sit together and talk? Just start a fight, who wins and loses? Immediately, isn''t this better?"


    "Why do we have to fight?" The veil on Le Mi''s face has not moved. It can be guessed that the expression on her face has not changed much, always looking at Tang Ye calmly.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said sarcastically, "What else can we do if we don''t fight? Are we going to join forces to come up with some kind of conspiracy?"


    The music fan looked at Tang Ye, was silent for a while, and said, "You are really a sharp-edged young man. You have always put your life on the front to fight. You will not die once, you will not die twice, and you may not die even if you die three times, but the fourth time. , The fifth time...There will always be one death. I don''t understand, why are you stopping Xuanhuang''s plan?"


    "Because you were persuaded by the lord of the Red Wall?"


    The fans continued: "It''s because you want to be the so-called hero who saves the world? However, the Xuanhuang plan is not a big plan to destroy the world. How can it be said that? In? How did you determine? In fact, if the Xuanhuang plan succeeds and the heaven and the earth are reconnected, the earth will be reinfused with aura. With the nourishment of aura, the earth will become better, and you think Is just the opposite, so why stop?"


    Tang Ye listened to the fans with an indifferent expression. After she finished speaking, she laughed playfully and said, "You don''t know why the old Taoist priest cut the world with a single sword, right?"


    The music fans frowned. There were different opinions about the old Taoist severing the luck of heaven and earth. Many people believed that the old Taoist came to intervene in the rule of heaven and earth. The music fan said: "Because the old Taoist felt that the underground was too chaotic and the sky was too complicated, he came from the sky and cut the sky with a sword. There are only humans in the world, and only the immortals in the sky. There will be no more order. ?"


    Tang Ye almost laughed. People who hadn''t experienced that catastrophe made random guesses about the intentions of the old Taoist priests. It really made people laugh. The old Taoist slashed down that sword because the world was being destroyed by the scarlet monster. It can be said that the old Taoist is a hero of salvation. It¡¯s a pity that the sky was thundering, and many people could not see the figure of the old Taoist priest. Otherwise, the old Taoist priest should be praised by people erecting monuments and building temples. His story should be passed on to generations, instead of being forgotten or even being forgotten. Use by people with ulterior motives.


    The dragon fell back then, so did the old Taoist priest also die?


    The minister of supporting the dragon wanted to destroy the Qi Luck barrier that the old Taoist priests desperately guarded, so would the minister of supporting the dragon be transformed by the scarlet monsters?


    Tang Ye shook his head and said to the fans: "A group of ignorant people."


    "Tang Ye!" Rao was such a quiet beauty as a music fan, who was so naturally ridiculed by Tang Ye that she couldn''t help being angry. Tang Ye''s appearance made her feel as if she was indeed ridiculous. She thought that Xuanhuang Daji was a great thing that could reproduce the world of longevity. How could it be ridiculous?


    Tang Ye did not expect that the legendary Le Fairy was also a person with such thoughts. He was very disappointed. Facing the anger of the music fans, he sneered and hummed, "Shallow."


    "You..." The music fan was really angry. Tang Ye laughed at her like this. But, unfortunately, Tang Ye smiled confidently and looked like something dry, as if there was something she didn''t know, and that kind of It did show her ridiculousness, which made her believe that she was indeed ridiculous.


    This feeling is very bad for music fans.


    Over the years, she has practiced the art of solitude and seclusion, and she is very simple, and her reputation is very good. No one has ever called her ridiculous, let alone ridiculed her as a fairy in music. If ordinary people treat her like this, she won''t care. But Tang Ye is different. Tang Ye may have been arranged by the old Taoist priest to fight for that luck. He has a lot of secrets in him, and in the things they are planning, he speaks much more heavily than ordinary people. , There is always more factual basis than ordinary people.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense with music fans anymore, stood up, and said, "This time you and I should say hello. See you next time, it''s probably a real gun fight. You and I are not familiar enough to say don''t show mercy. Things like that, so if you get in the way of me, I don¡¯t mind killing you. Even if you are an older man who has been famous for a long time than me."


    The muscles on the music fan''s face twitch, old man?


    Tang Ye smiled again: "In addition, let me declare that I am opposed to your servant who helps the dragon, not because of the command of the lord of the Red Wall, nor because I want to save the world, but because you make me very unhappy. In fact, you want I don¡¯t have much thoughts about playing Tiandihuiyi, but you just ran to deal with me and hurt the people around me. You all did this. Can I not fight back? Do you think I¡¯m the kind that won¡¯t fight back after being beaten? Soft egg?"


    Tang Ye sneered and continued: "Because you have forced me to this point, I have the luck of the country that the Lord Red Wall allowed to attach to me, which is equivalent to giving me a strong strength. Then I learned about the old Taoist priest again, and benefited from him. It is precisely because of this that I can live to this day. And I am a man of gratitude, not the kind of white-eyed wolf. Since the man of the Red Wall, And that old Taoist priest gave me benefits and saved my life, so I should always help them, right?"


    The fans understood Tang Ye¡¯s meaning, looked at Tang Ye, his voice became colder, and said, ¡°Since you insist on doing this, then I have nothing to say with you. I¡¯m not afraid to tell you that the co-lord of the long-serving minister is about to Appear, then there is no possibility of resisting with the slave of the python, or the adult at the red wall. You are a special person in terms of luck. It is a pity that you die, you can profess eternal life after the world has returned, why bother Choose a dead end?"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said: "Your servants who support the dragon are too self-centered. You think how sacred you are when you hold the slogan of proving the longevity of the Tao. I ask you, even if the world is back, you can prove the longevity of the Tao. How many people can there be? There are tens of thousands of people in the world, and only a few people of your level are able to prove the longevity. If the unity of heaven and earth will bring havoc and chaos, then you people are The most selfish. For the sake of my own long life, I want the whole world to take risks and even bury them together. Although Tang Ye is not a good person or a hero, I still resolutely say nothing about this kind of thing!"


    Tang Ye stared at the music fans, his expression became cold and stern, and he hummed: "If you really want to do it like this, you''d better get rid of me, otherwise you will all die and be killed by me!"


    "Oh...you killed me a long time ago, so I can kill you casually. For example..." Tang Ye suddenly became evil and squinted: "Yun''er?"


    "Tang Ye!" The fan suddenly stood up.


    Tang Ye stepped away, turning his back to the fans and said, "So, you guys who help the dragon better don''t try to threaten me by moving my people. You also have people you care about. My people have trouble, your people Double funeral...think carefully."


    The music fan stared at Tang Ye''s back, his face pale with anger. The preachers of them didn''t think Tang Ye was a threat, but now they discovered that Tang Ye was the existence that gave them the most headache.

 Chapter 509： The method worked?

    Tang Ye has always had a kind of lunatic attribute, that is, when he is forced by the enemy and crossed his bottom line, he will fight back frantically. In this process, he will not allow himself to be restrained by the so-called morality.


    For example, if someone threatens him by moving the people around him, then he may also move those people who care about him. Under normal circumstances, good people would not do this. Just like on TV, a good guy¡¯s friend is killed by a bad guy, and a good guy catches a bad guy¡¯s friend, and he will not deal with the bad guy by hurting the bad guy¡¯s friend.


    But Tang Ye might be, because he never positioned himself as a good person. This is also one reason why the enemy fears him. Who has no parents or friends, as long as you care about them, you have to worry about retaliation. But, who is so strange about this, you can hurt someone''s relatives, but you can''t allow others to hurt your relatives?


    Music fans are afraid of Tang Ye because of Tang Ye''s lunatic attributes. She loves Lingyun this apprentice very much and does not want Lingyun to be harmed.


    After Tang Ye left, Ling Yun went back to the music fan and said in a bad mood: "Master, what did that guy tell you? Are you angry with him too?"


    "Yeah." The music fan responded softly.


    "I knew that guy was bad enough!" Ling Yun pursed her mouth and said angrily: "Even the master is so angry with him, it''s really hateful!"


    The music fan sighed a little while looking at Ling Yun. I have been hiding in the mountains for these years, and I have neglected to bring aura to the world more often. Now the aura is not deeply involved in the world. The view of things is black or black, and white or white. It is too simple. This is not good in a complex world. life.


    After Lingyun scolded Tang Ye, she looked at the fans, laughed, and said, "Master, let''s not get angry with that bad guy. Are we going to the Shu Road next? Longmen seems to be away from Qinchuan eight hundred miles away. , That can only be on the Shu Road."


    The music fan nodded and said, "Go to Shu Road."


    ...


    Tang Ye left the backyard of Mizhiyin''s pavilion, and when he returned to the front hall, he saw Yin Jun and many people waiting for him. And Liu Qinchuan, Liu Taoguang, and Qin Shang are all gone, I don''t know how Yin Jun handled them. When everyone saw Tang Ye coming out, they ran over to ask the fans how they looked like and if they were as beautiful as a fairy.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind to say these things, and told them directly that the music fans are actually old women. Think about it, music fans became famous more than 20 years ago, so how can they still be a young woman now?


    Tang Ye told them again that the truly beautiful girl is Lingyun.


    Then there was a rumor that the music fan was an old woman and Lingyun was a little fairy. When music fans and Lingyun heard such words, they didn''t have to think about it, they knew it was a good thing Tang Ye did. The two masters and apprentices were really angry at Tang Ye. Especially for Lingyun, she felt that Tang Ye was instigating her relationship with her master, and she kept cursing Tang Ye with a calm face.


    Yin Jun took Tang Ye to an exclusive place to stay, which was a hotel. Yin Jun said to Tang Ye: "First take a good rest and then make arrangements. Next, we are going to find the Dragon Gate. It may be dangerous. I wonder if the Minister of the Dragon will arrange for someone to stop it."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Go to Shu Road, Longmen is over there."


    Yin Jun wondered why Tang Ye was so sure. Tang Ye smiled quietly, he had the evil dragon spirit in his body, and it was very simple to perceive the dragon gate.


    The next day, Tang Ye and Yin Jun drove to Shu Road.


    When it comes to the Shu Road, almost everyone thinks of the poem "The Difficulties of the Shu Road" by the poet Li Bai, "Hey, the danger is high, the difficulty of the Shu Road is harder than the sky!"


    The road of Shu mostly refers to the road leading to the land of Shu. This road passes through many peaks. The road is rugged, with high mountains and deep valleys. It is difficult to pass, so it is difficult to go to the sky. However, for the current battle between the servants of supporting the dragon and the slave of the python for the power of the Wolong, this kind of high mountains and deep valleys, tortuous and rugged conditions, can just be regarded as the huge horns of the dragon after the fall of the dragon. . Therefore, the power of Longmen is most likely to appear here.


    Within the scope of Shu Road, there are many famous scenic spots, which are listed as cultural heritage. For example, the tombs of Mingshu King, Wuhou Temple, Du Fu Thatched Cottage, Jinsha Site and Qiong Kiln Site, etc. Tang Ye and Yin Jun went to Wuhou Temple, which is known as the "Holy Land of the Three Kingdoms".


    The influence of the power of Wolong will be manifested in various aspects, such as the environment, creatures, so-called outstanding people, and the influence of the power of Wolong is indispensable, and many great people have been created. Wuhou Temple is the only temple where the monarch and his ministers worship together, and it is also a memorial place for the heroes of Shu Han such as Zhuge Liang and Liu Bei. The birth of the heroes of the ancient country cannot be without the shelter of the power of Wolong. Therefore, many people believe that the Dragon Gate is near Wuhou Temple.


    Now Wuhou Temple is a famous attraction, so many people come here to travel. Just among these tourists, there may be many disguised as servants of the dragon and slaves of the python. They are not here to play, but to find the dragon gate.


    After Tang Ye and Yin Jun arrived here, they felt strange glances more than once. But they didn''t pay attention, and the battle would not break out before the dragon gate was found. And on this day, on a rugged mountain road, a fan wearing a white veil slowly climbed up the mountain with the aura of the apprentice.


    ...


    Yan Jing, Wen Zhongyuan stood in front of the window of the room, looking at the silent scenery outside the window in silence. He was thinking of a way to kill Tang Ye. After experiencing the failure of Taishan, he will become particularly shameless when he is alone, completely like a different person.


    He still remembers how Grandpa asked him to talk to him after the failure of Taishan that day. Wen Dingmo said a lot to him, and when he left, Wen Dingmo sighed leisurely, "I plan to hand everything over to you. Don''t let me stand in front again. "


    Wen Dingmo''s meaning is obvious, that is, if Wen Zhongyuan continues to fail, then he will personally replace Wen Zhongyuan. This means that Wen Zhongyuan was abandoned because he was so disappointing.


    This kind of thing is never allowed in the text.


    "Can music fans deal with Tang Ye?" Wen Zhongyuan, who had been silent for a long time, said suddenly.


    He took a deep breath and said, "Music fans, Dao mad, chess lunatics... are all preachers, can they still not deal with Tang Ye? It''s too early to find the ancestors, let the preachers deal with it first. They all fail, then I will play the last move. A move...a move that no one can think of!"


    Wen Zhongyuan suddenly sneered. As a player standing outside the chess game, everything is still in his grasp.


    Someone came to spread the word that Mu Caisang was here, and the text took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and turned back to the gentle and calm him, and went out to meet Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang''s dress today is more casual than usual, with a nice scarf around her neck, a bit more fashionable in the mature and charming of the extremely mature-fetish woman, and less indifferent than before. In the text, Yuan knew why Mu Caisang had such a change, it was because Xiao Sangsang became happy these days. Wen Zhongyuan felt that this must be his own method that worked, and he still had to deal with Xiao Sangsang first!


    However, at this time, Xiao Sangsang was playing with Little Dragonfly, and Shui Qingdie next to them was watching them.

 Chapter 510： Ancient war rumors!

    The fans climbed the Shu Road with aura. Although the mountain road was rugged, the two did not feel tired. Tired mountain climbing is a problem for ordinary people, but it can be ignored for people like music fans. As long as she wants to, she can soar up, as graceful as an immortal, without any effort.


    Although Lingyun is an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, she practiced with music fans. She herself is a spiritual gathering and a person with outstanding aptitude, so she learned a good skill early and climbing is not a problem. Besides, with the help of music fans, she walked more easily.


    The scenery seen on the Shu Road is very spectacular. High mountains and deep valleys, green mountains and dangerous roads, strange rocks and strange trees, extraordinary craftsmanship, and the beauty of nature can most impact people''s hearts. Seeing such a beautiful scenery, Ling Yun laughed happily and praised her.


    Music fans look at this beautiful scenery and feel quite comfortable. A breeze blew, slightly raised the white gauze on her face, and vaguely saw her pretty face, which was very beautiful, like a carved jade. But what makes people most concerned is that there seems to be a small pattern on her right cheek, engraved with an ancient mark.


    The fans and Lingyun stood resting under a green tree, looking at the magnificent scenery ahead, were silent for a while, and then said leisurely: "Yun''er, you said, is the path of proving longevity right or wrong? ?"


    When Ling Yun heard the question from Master, she became angry all at once, and said with an annoyance: "Master, are you affected by that villain Tang Ye? Isn''t Zheng Dao longevity what Master always wanted? If so, do That is, why is it right or wrong?"


    The fan laughed softly and said, "Yun''er, don''t care about Tang Ye too much. The more you care, the more you think about him, which is not good for your mood."


    "I just want to beat him! This will make me work harder. Because I know that I can''t beat him now, alas..." Ling Yun was a little sad and unwilling.


    The fan asked, "What are you doing with him?"


    "Because he bullied me and master!" Ling Yun said angrily.


    The music fan smiled, thought for a while, and then whispered softly: "Actually, some of Tang Ye''s words are not wrong. Zhengdao Changsheng is only something that a very small group of people can do. There are tens of millions of people in the world, and they cannot touch I don¡¯t even think about the things of longevity. They always have their own lives, working at sunrise, resting at sunset, taking care of their children, filial piety to their parents... Their lives are stable and peaceful, and happy. But if one day, heaven and earth The air luck is connected together, and the air luck on the ground is sufficient, and the monster can be derived. When those people are living in a stable life, suddenly a monster that can eat people appears, then they will encounter great disaster..."


    Listening to these words from Master, Lingyun tilted her head for a moment, and felt that there was some truth, so she didn''t rush to refute. She was a little puzzled, Tang Ye said these words? Is that bad guy so pitiful?


    After the music fan said something, he looked into the distance and was silent, as if he was not interested.


    Ling Yun couldn¡¯t bear to say this, and said: ¡°Master, I know you have always had the idea of ??proving longevity, but I don¡¯t know why you have this idea. So, do you think this thing is worth doing? Or is it necessary to do it? Do you say that you want to reproduce the ancient war rumors. Is it necessary? If not, maybe you can choose to ignore the Taoist''s affairs. I don''t like that Taoist. He also asked Master to prove the Tao for longevity? "


    The fans looked at Ling Yun and smiled. She loves this apprentice very much. This apprentice is innately intelligent, and will surely be a fortune in the future, and she might become a person who shocks the world.


    The music fan said to Lingyun: "Why do you want to prove longevity as a teacher? In fact, I want to reproduce the ancient war rumors. Do you know what the real name of the master is?"


    Ling Yun shook her head.


    The music fan looked into the distance again, touched the white gauze right cheek after a long silence, and spit out two words, "Xing Ji."


    "Xing Ji?" Ling Yun read it silently, feeling nothing unusual. The last name is Ji, it''s just a more archaic name. Is there any secret to a name?


    The music fan did not explain the meaning of her name and said: "Xing Tian and the emperor fight for the gods. The emperor cuts off his head and is buried in the wild of Changyang. He takes the breast as his eye and the navel as his mouth. Dance, Meng Zhi is always here. The chest and abdomen are the leader, why is the punishment of heaven to me?


    "Huh?" Ling Yun was very ignorant. Listening to Master''s words, she only knew that it was a mythical story about Xing Tian''s battle with the Yellow Emperor and his head was beheaded.


    The fan laughed and said: "Only by reproducing the ancient war rumors can he stop dancing day and night and rest in Changyang Mountain."


    Lingyun is smart. Although he doesn''t know what the master meant, he guessed seven or eight points and said, "Does the master want to use ancient war rumors to sacrifice to his relatives? Let him rest in peace?"


    The music fan smiled and said, "Is it."


    "Then this person must be very important to Master, and Master will surely succeed!" Ling Yun emphasized her head.


    The music fan smiled and said: "Well, since you have done halfway, don''t give up halfway. Lingyun, Master will have a battle with Tang Ye. Whether Master wins or loses, you should not hate Tang Ye."


    "How could the master lose!" Ling Yun was unhappy.


    The fans laughed without saying anything. She knew very well that Tang Ye''s strength was terrifying enough just by relying on the flames and evil dragon spirits, not to mention the mysterious identity, she might not be able to deal with it. If you fight with all your strength, you will definitely reach the limit of your luck and alarm the Kunlun gatekeeper. Now that she is standing on the side of the minister who helps the dragon, she will definitely be hostile by the gatekeeper, and the situation is not optimistic. But she decided to give it a try. She was already on the road of Shu, so she couldn''t make a trip for nothing.


    The two went on climbing and reached a cliff with a waterfall in front of which was a river and the scenery was very beautiful.


    Lingyun naturally has a clear sense of aura, where the dragon gate is, the aura will be very strong. After feeling Lingyun, he pointed to the waterfall ahead and said to the music fans: "Master, the dragon gate is under the waterfall."


    "Good." The fan nodded.


    The music fan wanted to go to the waterfall, but suddenly stopped. She looked back, Tang Ye walked slowly. She was not surprised by this, she knew Tang Ye''s abilities very well. She had known for a long time that there was a battle with Tang Ye, and since she was ready, she didn''t need to be surprised.


    Ling Yun turned around, and saw Tang Ye, immediately angry, and pointed to Tang Ye and said: "Bad, you dare to come and see if I won''t kill you!"


    Tang Ye laughed at Lingyun, waved to her and said, "The kid is playing, there is nothing to do with you here."


    "You..." Ling Yun''s face blushed with anger.


    The music fan patted Lingyun on the shoulder and said, "Yun''er, go farther."


    "Master..." Lingyun realized what was happening and was very worried.


    "Obey." The fan whispered softly.


    Ling Yun wrinkled her face and walked silently into the distance. After she walked away, she turned her head and stared at Tang Ye and said, "If you dare to hurt Master, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye kept smiling, but did not respond.


    The music fan looked at Tang Ye with a solemn expression, and said, "Even if you have the flame truth and evil dragon spirit, I may not lose to you!"

 Chapter 511： Fight with Le!

    Music fans, maybe Xing Ji should be called, this is her real name. It''s just that not many people in this world know her real name. She has always been called a music fan because she was obsessed with music all her life. And this music is not modern pop songs, but mainly ancient music, such as playing the guqin and singing ancient ballads. Perhaps the music fans in the eyes of others just play wonderful music. But for people like Tang Ye, music fans are not playing music, but killing moves!


    At this time Tang Ye and the music fans confronted each other, and the battle was about to start.


    They are all masters who have reached a certain level and have a good understanding of each other''s situation, and the two are already ready for a battle.


    Tang Ye''s greatest combat power now is the flame truth and evil dragon spirit. Both of them are behemoths of gods, although they only appear in power form, their power is still shocking. In addition, even though the hard Tai Chi that Tang Ye mastered was not as powerful as Flame Divine Ting and Evil Dragon Spirit, it was the force exerted by Tang Ye''s fist, and it should not be underestimated. At the same time, Tang Ye has dead trees in spring, which can provide inexhaustible strength. With this, Tang Ye has become one of the most difficult opponents recognized by the martial artist.


    The power of music fans is to kill people with sound. This seems very mysterious. In what form does sound appear? Is it just a blast of music, can''t you see it? In this case, the attack of music has won a great advantage. Is this the reason why music fans are confident?


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and directly called out the truth of flames. Flame Truth stood beside him, with flames shining all over his body, so cool and dreamy. Against the background of the flames, Tang Ye''s momentum suddenly rose, like a **** of war that no one can beat.


    As a preacher who had already become famous, the music fan touched the limit of his luck earlier than Tang Ye, and had dealt with the gatekeeper, and he would not be scared by Tang Ye. Seeing her gently on tiptoe, the whole person took off with the long gauze skirt, turned around and landed on a huge boulder next to her, then sat down cross-legged, graceful, and pleasing to the eye.


    At this moment, the music fan stretched out her slender hands and placed them on her folded legs, as if she had a guqin on her legs. At this time, she made the action of pressing the string with one finger, "Dang!", and immediately made a clear sound.


    A guqin appeared on her legs!


    After Guqin let out a "dang" sound, a powerful wave of qi was immediately formed in front of the music fans, which turned into a sharp arrow to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was not too surprised by the music fans'' ability. Since music is used as a means of attack, it is mostly in this form. Facing the Qi Boli arrows sent by the music fans, Tang Ye just gently gestured to Huo Di to listen. Hearing this, Flame Truth opened his mouth and swallowed Nali Arrow in one bite.


    The music fans continued to play the guqin. As the music became faster and faster, more and more waves of air attacked Tang Ye, like a rain of arrows falling from the sky.


    But if there is the truth of flame, these are useless. Flame Truth heard an angry scream from his head up, and a huge flame burst out of his body, sweeping away, drowning and destroying the arrow rain of music fans.


    The music fan frowned, staring at Tang Ye thinking. She knew that if she wanted to deal with Tang Ye, she had to get rid of Flame Truth. However, Tang Ye still had an evil dragon spirit not released.


    "Tang Ye, how about using all your strength? Win or lose, it''s obvious at a glance, why waste time slowly?" The fans looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said nothing.


    He let Huo Di listen to Pentium to attack the music fans, he followed closely, clenched his fists, and tried to beat the fans with hard Tai Chi. However, the music fans suddenly increased their speed to play, and the rhythm of the music became heavy and fast, with a bit of sorrow. Suddenly a powerful shield was formed around the body of the music fan, blocking Flame Diting and Tang Ye.


    The music fans didn''t stop there, and the hands on their legs quickly played the guqin. Suddenly fell from the sky above Tang Ye and attacked with Qi Jin, the following hail, thick and fast, could not stop it at all.


    These hail-like vigor powers can hurt the flames. Although the flames blocked most of it, the body was stabbed by a hail of vigor, and the pain was screaming.


    Music fans are preacher-level strength, not comparable to ordinary warriors, so her damage can directly hurt the root. What the Flame Truth is fused is the flame in Tang Ye''s body and the strength of the dead wood in spring. So when the flames are damaged, Tang Ye will also be affected.


    "I said, use all your strengths, otherwise you won''t have the chance to win me. Even if you use all your strengths, you may not win me. Do you think you can still fight with strength in front of me?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, clenched his fists, and gathered the strength of a dead wood spring on his fist. With his legs on the ground, he slammed his fist against the wall constructed by music fans. The wall was beaten into a distortion, however, it was not penetrated.


    The music fan snorted coldly: "Even if you hit a few more punches, it''s useless. The sound is not a physical thing. If you don''t break it with a punch, the power will be dissipated immediately."


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, closed his eyes, and entered the state of obsession that he had realized, possessing a bit of Lu Celadon''s ability to see the origin of things. He punched the sound barrier in front of him again, but the sound barrier was still not broken.


    Music fans felt that Tang Ye was too persistent, and seemed to overestimate Tang Ye, and said, "Since you think you can break my music wall with your fists, let you know what despair is..."


    boom!


    The music fans were still talking. Suddenly, where Tang Ye made his fist just now, without any action, Tang Ye burst again with a strong force and bombarded the Lesheng guard wall. The guard wall vibrated suddenly, and then it was like a blister burst. , With a pop, it was broken through!


    "How could this happen?" The fans were taken aback.


    Tang Ye simply and decisively, clenched his fists, and immediately attacked the fans with Flame Truth. He was able to break the barrier of music, on the one hand, it was the penetrating effect of the state of obsession, and on the other hand, it was the second force impact of fighting against the mountain. Although the sound barrier can quickly dissolve the power, it is attacked by the second power before the first power is resolved, and it can only be broken.


    Music fans thought that Tang Ye could not be broken, and thought that Tang Ye''s strength was overestimated, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to break through her music wall immediately. She looked a little bit cold, facing Tang Ye and Huo Dihe who rushed at this time with a bit of anger, and she held up the guqin that had changed on her legs. At this time, the guqin became a lute, and the music fans immediately went back and forth with their right hand. Toggle, making a harsh music.


    Hearing the harsh music, Tang Ye felt that his eardrums were about to be pierced, and immediately stepped back, sweating all over.


    The fans stood up, kept holding the pipa, and violently moved back and forth, suddenly her long gauze skirt fluttered, and then several small hurricanes formed beside her. The hurricane swept towards Tang Ye, becoming bigger and bigger. The momentum is amazing.


    "If there is no evil dragon, you will die!" The music fan snorted coldly.


    How could the strength of the preacher let Tang Ye retain his strength?

 Chapter 512： One for one round!

    Yanjing, Wen Zhongyuan stood on the Xiangshan Observatory, closed his eyes and rested, and then slowly opened it, looking at the outline of the entire Yanjing. Beside him, stood an old monk, the old abbot Yimei.


    The sun was out, and the weather was sunny and warm. After several days of gloomy rain, I will feel better on such a sunny day.


    Wen Zhongyuan is in a good mood, with the usual faint smile on his mouth. The old abbot Yimei stood beside him, his eyes narrowed slightly, revealing his senility, as if his life was dying. But, who knows how long he lived, and how long can he continue to live?


    Wen Zhongyuan turned his head and glanced at the old abbot Yimei, and said, "Old abbot, you chose the wrong one."


    The old abbot Yimei was a slave to the python, opposed to the minister of the dragon. As the minister of the dragon, Wen Zhongyuan said that he had chosen the wrong one, which was nothing more than the faction issue.


    The old abbot Yimei laughed and said: "At this time, I won''t say what is right or wrong. If you live to that time, you can see the result."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "The old abbot Yimei has a low-key mentality, but I don''t like to listen to what I say, just look at the results? You mean, everything depends on the results, so even if the situation of the minister of dragon support is no longer Okay, maybe you won''t be able to win?"


    "This is also true." The old abbot Yimei smiled: "Does the slave of the python definitely lose?"


    Wen Zhongyuan squinted his eyes and said, "Then tell me about Tang Ye this time. What do you think the result will be when the fans meet Tang Ye?"


    The old abbot Yimei glanced at Wen Zhongyuan and said with a smile: "Master Wen wants to say, will Tang Ye win or lose?"


    "That''s right." Wen Zhongyuan clenched his fists.


    He doesn''t like to say this a bit. Because he used to talk to others about the problem of Tang Ye winning or losing many times, thinking that Tang Ye would lose, but Tang Ye won. He was a little scared, so he was afraid to confidently say that he won. After Tang Ye lost, the news came that Tang Ye reversed and won again. Really **** bad luck, he also believed that rumor a little, said whether Tang Ye had some kind of curse on him?


    If there is, it is the old Taoist priest. That old Taoist priest even dared to deceive the heavens, how can mortals like them try to fight one of them in vain?


    The old abbot Yibrow stroked the long, drooping eyebrows, and said, "Master Wen also arranged this deal with Tang Ye?"


    Wen Zhongyuan shook his head, squinted his eyes with a bit of resentment and viciousness, and said, "It''s not me, it''s grandpa. Let Grandpa take action, Tang Ye really embarrassed me..."


    The old abbot Yimei fell silent when he heard Wen Dingmo''s action. Wen Dingmo is known as an old writer, and he has been up and down for decades. He is an old man, and he must not be underestimated.


    The old abbot Yimei sat and watched the changes in the world, the ups and downs, some things could be understood at a glance, and said: "Old Wenxiang never thought about winning Tang Ye, does he want to trade one for one?"


    Wen Zhongyuan was not happy about this kind of thing, and said, "Isn''t it my failure that grandpa arranged this way? Originally in my plan, where would I use the evangelist to deal with Tang Ye? Even if I could, it would never be used. So early, let alone exchange one for one now. So, Master, from this incident, you should know that Grandpa will never allow anyone to interfere in the Xuanhuang plan. He is also very anxious, and if he touches him, the consequences will be very serious. Seriously..."


    The old abbot Yimei fell silent, Wen Dingmo¡¯s so-called one-for-one arrangement was actually to let the music fans and Tang Ye touch the limit of their luck because of the fight, so as to alarm the Kunlun gatekeeper, and then they were both caught together. Catch the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, so Tang Ye will be helpless. With the strength of the music fan, it is completely no problem to force Tang Ye to use the power to touch his luck.


    Perhaps there are some fluke in it, for example, the gatekeeper opposes the minister of helping the dragon, so Tang Ye will be spared.


    But with a character like Wen Dingmo set up a situation, how could this not be expected?


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled without waiting for the old abbot to speak: "The master thinks the gatekeeper must be just the gatekeeper?"


    The old abbot Yimei frowned.


    In the text, Zhongyuan took the next flying leaf and said, playing with the leaves: "Doesn''t the master think that it is the gatekeeper who most likely wants to break the fetters of heaven and earth?"


    The old abbot Yimei''s brow furrowed even deeper.


    In the text, Zhongyuan played with leaves and laughed playfully, and said: "For example, there is a treasure that everyone wants to obtain, and from these people, select some of them to protect this treasure. Perhaps these people had a firm belief in the beginning and guarded it. I don¡¯t steal myself. But, looking at this treasure year after year and being tempted by the treasure, will this belief remain so firm? And the so-called belief, passed on from generation to generation, will it remain so firm? Things can''t hold back their original intentions."


    "There are always people who say that if you don''t forget your original intention, you can always have it. However, there are some things, if you forget the original intention, you can still get it. Even this always is better than not forgetting the original intention. For the gatekeeper, they are in contact with the world. The most peculiar way, if the shackles of heaven and earth are broken, then they are the closest to the longevity!"


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at the old abbot Yimei, smiled happily, and said: "Well, this thing of longevity, people who cannot be touched will feel very far away, but those who can be touched will be crazy and fascinated."


    The heart of the old abbot Yimei sank. So, the biggest problem is, is there something wrong with the gatekeeper?


    ...


    Tang Ye didn''t show the evil dragon spirit for a long time, and indeed had the intention to evade Kunlun gatekeeper. The power of the evil dragon spirit is the power of Wolong. As long as the power of that divine dragon broke out, it would surely alarm the gatekeeper in Kunlun. Now Tang Ye has been targeted by Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, and has finally made peace with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. If he is targeted by other gatekeepers, he will not be able to have fun in the future. The reason why I can make peace with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan is because these two guys are so coaxing like a child when they first joined the world.


    If this time comes the kind of dumb wood who has entered the world, is not so stupid, and is particularly unreasonable, and only knows to perform tasks, then it is really impossible to play.


    However, when Tang Ye wanted to make such a small calculation, music fans were not allowed. The music fan is named Xing Ji. Hearing this name, he knows that he is a person who hides a huge secret. God knows what magical powers she has. Therefore, facing her as a preacher and mysterious, she definitely cannot retain her strength to fight against her.


    At this time, the fans violently played the wonderful instrument that turned into a pipa, forming a series of violent hurricanes. The hurricane separated Huo Di Ting and Tang Ye. Under the control of Huo Di Ting, Tang Ye was obviously in trouble, unable to stretch her fists.


    The music fan said to Tang Ye: "There is no such good thing in the world that not only allows you to defeat me, but also prevents you from disturbing the Kunlun gatekeeper. In fact, a battle with me will not be good for you regardless of victory or defeat. Because of you and me ''S strength has already reached the limit of luck. If you want to distinguish the victory, you will definitely hit the limit of luck and alarm the gatekeeper. Tang Ye, in this battle, whether you lose or win, you will fail. That one."


    Tang Ye''s face sank when he heard the fans'' words. Only then did he realize that it turned out that this was a game against him, one for one game.

 Chapter 513： The first penalty day!

    Three days ago, Wen Zhongyuan master Dao Kuang and Tian Gao found music fans and asked them to take action against Tang Ye. Lingyun doesn''t like this arrogant old Taoist priest, so she hopes that Master will not listen to Yu Tiangao''s words. But the fans knew that the time should come, so they accepted Yu Tiangao''s request.


    The fans know that Yu Tiangao¡¯s intention to let her make a move at this time is nothing more than to trade one for one, and fight Tang Ye desperately, each touching the limit of luck, alarming the gatekeeper, and then being arrested with Tang Ye to Guwu Jianghu. there.


    Tang Ye''s face was gloomy at this moment. At this moment, he could probably guess why the music fans had spoken to him well before, and even persuaded him not to fight against the minister of the dragon. If he is willing, then music fans will not use their body to touch the law and sacrifice their freedom to deal with him.


    It turns out that everything is a strategy, so how can there be such a good thing? A preacher from someone came over to talk to you, arguing about right and wrong?


    The music fan didn''t say much about this matter. She believed that Tang Ye''s cleverness could easily figure it out. What she had to do now was to let Tang Yeqing do her best to fight her to achieve the goal of this round. The pipa in her hand is playing faster and faster, and the sound is very sharp, stinging people''s eardrums. At the same time, violent hurricanes were born, which continuously swept towards Tang Ye, with a terrifying momentum and unstoppable!


    "Tang Ye, it''s useless. If you don''t use your full strength, you may die, let alone win against me. In fact, I knew from the beginning that there is no difference between us and I will not lose to you. You will not lose to me. However, as long as you and I alarm the gatekeeper, when the gatekeeper arrives, I will win." The fans said calmly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s face was very gloomy. In response to the hurricane sound made by the fans, he released a strong flame, which swept over, blocking the hurricane''s attack. He stared at the fans and shouted coldly: "Since you want to do this, then I will fulfill you. However, even if the gatekeeper is alarmed, it is not that the two of us were arrested and sent to Guwu Jianghu!"


    "Do you think you are capable of dealing with Kunlun gatekeepers?" The fans stared at Tang Ye coldly, thinking that Tang Ye was really arrogant. Even evangelists like them have thought about how to get rid of the gatekeeper in the past few decades, and they dare not directly fight with the gatekeeper!


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Why should I fight the gatekeeper? I mean...Kill you! That way, the two of us will not be caught and sent to Guwu Jianghu. I don''t have such a good temper. Your wishful thinking is I was arrested together with you to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, but if I want you to pay a heavier price, I will kill you first!"


    "You..." The fans didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so arrogant and violent. She truly felt Tang Ye''s killing intent, and knew that Tang Ye was really going to kill her, and she would be desperate. This was Tang Ye''s lunatic character. The music fans found that facing Tang Ye like this, he would be flustered.


    What is this feeling of panic that arises from the heart?


    Roar!


    At this moment, Tang Ye released the evil dragon spirit through the little yellow bell. After the evil dragon spirit emerged, I saw that its body was a circle larger than it was at the beginning. The whole body was winding in the sky, the whole body was pitch black like a burning black flame, and the eyes were red, so shocking. people. In front of it, humans seem to be a tiny ant.


    Ouch!


    The evil dragon spirit roared and exhaled from his mouth, and all of the music hurricanes that swept Tang Ye were blown away and disappeared.


    Music fans have heard that Tang Ye subdued the evil dragon spirit when he was in Mount Tai, but because he had never seen the evil dragon spirit, it might not be terrible. But now that she saw her face was stiff for a moment. Isn''t such a giant dragon comparable to humans? Unless it is thousands of years ago, how can those who cultivate immortals with the supreme magic weapon be able to fight?


    Tang Ye''s growth to this point is indeed the most feared existence at the moment!


    The music fans recovered from the shock of the evil dragon spirit, staring at Tang Ye cautiously, not daring to be careless. Now Tang Ye''s expression was cold and violent, and she had a very serious heart to kill. She didn''t want to be killed by Tang Ye.


    The evil dragon spirit raised his head and screamed, and immediately sprayed a black dragon''s breath at the music fans. The dragon''s breath has the strong corrosive power of the evil dragon spirit, if it is sprayed, it will have to explain half-life.


    The music fans hurriedly jumped to avoid the strong dragon breath of the evil dragon spirit, but the range of the dragon''s breath was so large that she was still injured. The elegant and beautiful white long gauze skirt was partly corroded, and the music fans looked more graceful and calm. .


    boom!


    At this time, the evil dragon spirit smashed its tail down again, and the ground shook. The music fan was shocked and quickly avoided. Fortunately, she had the strength of an evangelist and escaped without any danger, otherwise she would be smashed into flesh by the dragon spirit''s tail.


    The music fan fell on another boulder, just about to play a musical instrument in his hand to give off a strong defense, but the flames pounced. She was even more startled, very jealous, and jumped back again and again to avoid.


    Under the attack of the flames and the evil dragon spirit, even the music fan of one of the eight great preachers can only escape in embarrassment.


    However, since music fans have become famous decades ago, they will not be easily defeated. She wanted to force Tang Ye to use all her strength to alarm the gatekeeper, so she naturally relied on it. At this moment, after seeing her stabilized and falling on a boulder, she suddenly released the movement of holding the instrument in her hand, and then saw her raising her hands, and then beating her towards the front, like a drum.


    "Boom!"


    After the music fan hammered, he really made a heavy drum sound, and slowly saw that in front of her, the original instrument had become a big drum, like a battle drum standing on the city wall in ancient times. The music fans continued to beat the war drums, dongdongdong...the war drums continued to sound.


    Tang Ye frowned, this drum sound was very similar to what he had heard when he was looking for a pavilion of confidants.


    After the music fans rang the drums, they suddenly shouted: "Xingtian and the emperor are fighting for the gods, and the emperor cuts off his head. The mountain of Changyang is buried with the breast as the eye, the umbilical mouth as the mouth, and the qi dances... "


    "Dance of Qian Qi, fierce ambition is always there. The chest and abdomen take the lead. Why is the punishment of heaven to me!"


    For music fans, in other words, it is more appropriate to call her Xing Ji at this time. Because her yelling voice is like an ancient tragic soldier expressing his will to death, the name Xing Ji has this mood.


    When Tang Ye heard her loud cry, he felt that it was like chanting a kind of ballad from the ancient battlefield, and he immediately looked on guard, knowing that the fans had used a big move.


    Roar!


    At this moment, there was a roar from under the ground. Then the earth was trembling and cracking, and there were bangs, bangs, and bangs again, as if something giant popped out of the ground under the rupture of the earth.


    The crack in the cracked earth became bigger and bigger. As the bang, bang, and bang became clearer and clearer, Tang Ye jumped back and pulled away, staring carefully. Soon he saw an amazing scene and grabbed a giant hand from under the crack in the earth. The giant hand grasped one end of the crack in the earth, and with a sudden force, a huge monster jumped out from the crack in the earth.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being stunned when he saw this behemoth.


    This behemoth has no head! It is naked, its two breast-t heads are like eyes, and its belly button is like a mouth, waving a shield and an axe!


    Tang Ye is no stranger to this image, isn''t this the ancient giant Xingtian?

 Chapter 514： Never talk about grace!

    Tang Ye didn''t understand this world more and more. I have acquired the flame truth listening and the evil dragon spirit, and I have become very mythical and awesome. As a result, some people have come to Xingtian. There is no most awesome, only more awesome!


    It is well known that Xing Tian is one of the characters in ancient myths and legends. Just as the music fans chanted the ballads, "Xing Tian fought against the emperor, and the emperor cut off his head. He was buried in the mountain of Changyang. He took the breast as his eye and the navel as his mouth , Dancing with work. Dancing with Qi, fierce ambition is always there. The chest and abdomen take the lead, so why is the punishment of heaven to me!"


    This is about Xingtian and Huangdi fighting for the throne of God. The Emperor cut off Xingtian''s head and buried him in Changyang Mountain. Although Xing Tian was unyielding, he used his **** as his eyes, his belly button as his mouth, and danced with his relatives, indicating that he would never be resigned and never compromise.


    This is a very commendable spirit, never compromise! Therefore, many famous poets praised them with poems, such as Tao Yuanming''s, "The fine guard holds the tiny wood, and will fill the sea. Xing Tianwu is in the midst of life, and the fierce will is always there. The same thing has no worries, and will no longer regret it. In the past, good times are waiting!"


    The headless Xing Tian, ??with his upper body naked, his **** as his eyes and his belly button as his mouth, looked scary like a monster. Wearing an armor belt and pants under him, he stands proudly. He held a shield in one hand and a big axe in one hand. Although it looked scary, it looked so mighty and unyielding, which was admirable.


    Roar!


    Xing Tian was originally a giant, and his roar at this time was amazing. He was called out by the fans, and he followed the fans'' instructions. He ran, bang bang, the earth seemed to tremble. He was holding a shield and holding a giant axe, rushing to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye recovered from the shock brought about by Xing Tian, ??and saw Xing Tian rushing to attack, without panic, he calmly let the flames listen to the evil dragon spirit to deal with it. He looks at music fans and has a more thorough understanding of their strengths. This is the true strength of music fans. They can call out mythical characters through some ancient ballads, which is amazing!


    I''ve seen someone calling out a giant beast to attack, and never seen someone swapping out a giant to attack. How can the gods be easily summoned?


    Tang Ye was very sure that he couldn''t do such a thing. He also believes that no one else can do it! If the gods are so easy to call out, then the gods are too worthless. Therefore, music fans must have special identities or abilities, which can call out the gods. Does she have anything to do with gods?


    Ancient war rumors, Xing Ji!


    Huo Di Ting and the evil dragon spirit fought against Xing Tian. Although Xing Tian could not match, he did not fall into a major disadvantage. After all, Xing Tian was the one who had competed with the Yellow Emperor for the throne, and he would not be a simple character. He had entangled the flames and the evil dragon spirit alone.


    Tang Ye confronted the music fans in pairs.


    Tang Ye stared at the music fan. After squinting his eyes, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense. He swished over to the music fan and approached the attack with hard Tai Chi. The music fan¡¯s musical instrument changed from a war drum to a pipa. She leaped and avoided while holding the pipa, and counterattacked Tang Ye with attacking music.


    Tang Ye became desperate. When the impact of the music from the music fan was not strong enough, he directly slammed into it with his body, endured the pain, approached the music fan, and hit the unpredictable instrument with a punch. Maybe it''s not a musical instrument, it''s just a result of the strength of music fans. Just like Mu Caisang has mastered the poison technique, he can extract poison gas and use it with weapons at any time.


    Music fans didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so crazy, it''s almost fatal. After being approached by Tang Ye, she could hardly fight back with music. But Xing Tian struggled with Huo Di Ting and the evil dragon spirit to help her, and she fell into a disadvantage.


    Tang Ye''s expression was cold and severe, and the killing intent emerged, showing no mercy to the fans. What he said just now was not a joke. The music fans wanted to drag him to the Guwu Jianghu. He didn''t agree with this wishful thinking, so he wanted to kill the music fans and let the minister of Fulong know that he had to pay enough to deal with him. cost!


    The music fan would definitely lose to Tang Ye in close combat, and could only keep moving away from Tang Ye, but she was quickly overtaken by Tang Ye. However, after some chase, Tang Ye''s situation was not much better. In order to get close to the fans, he directly used his body to rush and resist. At this time, his body had scattered wounds.


    "Tang Ye, in the current situation, you still can''t kill me. Now that the strength we have emerged has already alarmed the gatekeeper, I think you should retain your strength to deal with the Guwu River and Lake."


    Music fans were jealous. Tang Ye was desperate at this time. He also considered the situation after being arrested to the Guwu River and Lake. He said, ¡°The Guwu River and Lake is the real world of warriors. It¡¯s not like this big world. Wu Weizun has their own factions. When you get there, you will be immediately noticed by those people. Then you have to choose which power to enter. No matter how you choose, you will have a group of enemies. If you don¡¯t keep it A little bit of strength, you can''t survive! What''s more, the family over there thinks that they are orthodox. Those who come in from the big world are all outsiders and weak. They simply look down on you. If you are here too desperately, it is tantamount to looking for death!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said to the fans: "You mean, when I get there, I still want to hug you?"


    "if you are willing to¡­¡­"


    "roll!"


    Before the music fans could finish speaking, Tang Ye interrupted her with a "roll" word, and then continued to rush to her and launch a fierce attack.


    Tang Ye''s temper is not so good. When he was calculated by the music fans, he would hug her after being arrested in Guwu Jianghu. Wouldn''t it be too awkward?


    The fans saw that Tang Ye didn''t listen to her at all, so they had no choice but to fight. She felt that Tang Ye was really a tendon, why should it be so clear? The right and wrong of the current enmity, after being arrested to the Guwu River and Lake, is destined to become a cloud of smoke. Because when you get to the Guwu rivers and lakes, there is no time for you to care about them. So is the current grievances necessary to be clear?


    Tang Ye thinks it is necessary, because he is a person who doesn''t want to be entangled, and he has to think well in doing things. Now I am overcast by music fans, if I don''t breathe, I feel uncomfortable. What''s the point of an uncomfortable life?


    He continued to chase the fans, and the fans deliberately avoided, minimizing the injury. However, the more she evaded, the harder Tang Ye chased her. She was speechless at this time. She felt that a beautiful woman who had been self-cultivating for many years was too embarrassing to be chased and beaten by a man. At the same time, she felt that Tang Ye had no demeanor. Is it necessary for a woman?


    Tang Ye never talked about manners to the enemy.


    He was finally chased by the music fan, he raised his fist to smash the music fan''s head. Originally he wanted to lift the veil of the fans to see what the old woman looked like, but he gave up. What does it matter whether this woman is beautiful or not?


    "Tang Ye, don''t hit my master!" At this moment, the little Lingyun girl ran over at some point and waved her small fist to stop Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her, glared fiercely, still trying to beat the fans. As a result, the little Lingyun girl cried. Tang Ye hesitated, and at this moment, two powerful forces suddenly appeared in the sky, and then a cold light flashed, it was a sword aura. If the sword qi could cut through the void, it would come violently and directly hit Xing Tian, ??Huo Di Ting and Evil Dragon Spirit, these three giants were instantly shattered.


    When Tang Ye and the music fans saw this, they were all shocked. It was the Kunlun gatekeeper coming!

 Chapter 515： The man I want to protect!

    On a certain mountain, Dao Kuang and Tian Gao, wearing a green shirt, looked at the sky. After feeling the fierce sword aura, they nodded in satisfaction and smiled, before disappearing.


    This time the music fans were dispatched to deal with Tang Ye and exchanged one for one. Although it was the meaning of Wen Dingmo, the communication with the fans was a madman. Dao Kuang is also a preacher and Wen Zhongyuan''s master, obviously he is a loyal member of the Minister of Dragon Support. He named himself and the sky high, if he could not ascend to a fairy, then what is the meaning of this name?


    The chance Tang Ye got was so great that it became a great hindrance to Xuan Huang''s plan, and Tian Gao naturally could not keep him.


    "How can I ruin my big plan because of a erection, and save his life to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes today, and then take his head after the unification of heaven, earth and luck in the future!" Yu Tiangao said to the fans.


    ...


    Yanjing Xiangshan Watching the Sun Terrace, Wen Zhongyuan and the old abbot Yimei both felt the sharp sword aura from the sky. People at their level knew that it was the Kunlun gatekeeper who was making the shot.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "There was a time when Tang Ye was watched by the gatekeeper, but then Tang Ye was only seriously injured and was not arrested to Guwu Jianghu. That was my failure again. Tang Ye The argument is that the two doorkeepers found someone else who was more offensive, so they turned to arrest that person. Since then, the two doorkeepers have disappeared. I always find it strange that these two Where did the gatekeeper go? Now the whole world is in the arrangement of the minister of helping the dragon. It is not difficult to find two people. But I didn''t find it, which is strange. Did the two gatekeepers hide deliberately? But, does the gatekeeper need to hide? Therefore, I always think this matter has something to do with Tang Ye."


    "Tang Ye is too evil, God knows what crazy things he has done." Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t help sighing. This shows that his attitude towards Tang Ye is no longer as contemptuous as before, because he dare not!


    The old abbot Yimei was always curious about the last time Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan found Tang Ye, but let Tang Ye off halfway. Although Tang Ye gave a plausible reason, he still doubted what Tang Ye did with the two gatekeepers. This kind of thing he suspects is nothing, but if Wen Zhongyuan is suspicious, then there is a big problem. If the facts are found out by the text, it will be more dangerous.


    Seeing the old abbot Yimei has been silent in the text, he smiled: "Master, the situation has become like this. Do you still think that it is possible to win with the slave of the python? I have always respected you, if you are willing to become our dragon A member of the minister, I will welcome you at any time."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said, "I thank Master Wen."


    "I want a definite answer now, so the master should not be so perfunctory." Wen Zhongyuan stared at the old abbot Yimei and squinted.


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said, "Lao Na is just an old monk waiting to die. It is of no use to Young Master Wen, so why bother?"


    "It''s useless for me, but it''s useful for the slave of the python. This is what I don''t allow." Wen Zhongyuan said politely.


    The old abbot Yimei looked into the distance and said, "Then Young Master Wen doesn''t need to show mercy to Lao Na in the future."


    Wen Zhongyuan closed his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. After opening his eyes, he looked disappointed and said, "Why the master is so obsessed?"


    The old abbot Yimei didn''t want to talk about it anymore, looking at Wen Zhongyuan and said, "Master Wen, the relic turned into by Lao Na''s obstinate junior has arrived in your hands. Please be kind. Old Na would like to thank Master Wen first."


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered and said, "Master, don''t worry about this. Killing Tang Ye is the best kind of treatment to Master Ancient Buddha, and Tang Ye, I must kill."


    The old abbot Yimei had nothing to say, his palms folded together, and he read aloud: "Anita Buddha, good and good."


    Wen Zhongyuan failed to persuade the old abbot Yimei, shook his head disappointedly, and left after saying goodbye to the old abbot Yimei, and did not show much hostility to the old abbot Yimei. Even if they are going to kill each other one day, they know each other well. This is a matter of choice, not a matter of enmity.


    After Wen Zhongyuan left, the old abbot Yimei looked at the direction of Xichuan Tianfu Land with a worried expression and sincere prayers, hoping that Tang Ye would not have any trouble.


    At this time, Dong Miaozhu appeared on the observatory, she walked to the old abbot Yimei, nodded respectfully and said: "I have seen the old abbot."


    The old abbot smiled, looked kind, and said, "Does Dong Shizhu have troubles?"


    Dong Miaozhu sighed, behaving very helplessly and powerlessly, and said, "Can the master enlighten the disciples?"


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said, "No."


    "Why?" Dong Miaozhu was a little anxious.


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said: "The reason for self-planting, when you wake up, you must tie the bell to untie the bell."


    "What should I do?" Dong Miaozhu asked.


    The old abbot Yimei pointed to the far west and said, "Where do you come from? Where do you go back."


    "I came from the west, so I went back to the west." Dong Miaozhu said leisurely in the direction pointed by the old abbot Yimei.


    She murmured, and then she had a direction, and saluted the old abbot Yimei: "Master Xie pointed."


    Dong Miaozhu went down the mountain, saying goodbye to everyone and everything, and went straight to the west.


    After Dong Miaozhu left, two more women appeared on the observatory, they were Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon.


    Lin Yourong went to salute the old abbot Yimei: "I have seen the master."


    "Don''t be polite, Lin Donor." The old abbot Yimei smiled and said, "Don''t hesitate to pray for incense, right?"


    "Well, I hope Tang Ye is safe." Lin Yourong said with a worried expression.


    Lin Yourong''s previous life was the princess, and the prince was Tang Ye, so there may be something wrong with Tang Ye today, she will always feel. It''s just that her previous life was not as complete as Dong Miaozhu''s resuscitation, so she was ignorant and felt uneasy, so she came to Biyun Temple to pray for incense.


    After greeted the old abbot Yimei, Lin Yourong went over to offer incense to a bodhisattva and bowed down. Lu Celadon was still standing beside the old abbot Yimei.


    Lu Celadon looked cold and stern, and said, "Master, I don''t believe in any Buddha or Bodhisattva. There will be something wrong with Tang Ye today, right?"


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Lu Celadon in surprise and doubted Lu Celadon''s identity.


    Lu Celadon pointed to the sky and said, "A doorkeeper has come out."


    The old abbot Yimei frowned even more. How did this little girl know?


    It seems that Lu Celadon''s identity is kept secret very well, and even the old abbot Yimei has not been confirmed. Lu Qingci glanced at him and said, "I am a goddess."


    "You..." The old abbot Yimei was shocked, and quickly looked around, worried that Lu Celadon''s identity would leak.


    Lu Celadon shook his head and said, "It''s okay, it''s safe here, I can feel it."


    Only then did the old abbot Yimei relieved his heart, and said with a solemn expression: "Tang Ye... is trapped in one of their arrangements, and it is difficult to escape. If it is serious, I will never see him again..."


    Lu Celadon''s expression became even more cold, and said, "No, they... shouldn''t ignore me! I, the man Lu Celadon wants to protect, don''t move anyone!"

 Chapter 516： Funeral together!

    Tang Ye and the music fans were smashed by a sword to smash Xing Tian, ??the flames, and the fierce sword aura of the evil dragon spirit were shocked, and they looked at the sky with solemn expressions. They all knew that this was the Kunlun gatekeeper dispatched, and next, they were about to be captured by the gatekeeper to Guwu Jianghu.


    Facing the gatekeepers of Kunlun, even if they were already top martial artists, they had no intention of resisting. The strength gap is too great, and even the three gods and monsters Xing Tian, ??Huo Di Yin, and Evil Dragon Spirit can be smashed with one sword, which shows how strong their strength is. The gatekeeper of Kunlun is so unreasonable. After learning the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest, he is called a heavenly man on earth.


    Soon two figures flashed out of the air, two men wearing hoods and long swords. When Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan appeared in the first place, they were dressed like this. They were dressed like people fishing in the rain. With a sword on his back, like an ancient knight.


    The two gatekeepers looked at Tang Ye and the fans with cold and proud expressions, without emotional fluctuations, just like robots. One of them came out and said to Tang Ye and the music fans: "If you violate your luck, you must not stay in the outside world, but today you have to change a rule."


    Tang Ye and the fans frowned at the same time.


    The gatekeeper suddenly pointed his sword at Tang Ye and said, "The gatekeeper only catches living people and doesn''t kill people, but today, I want to kill you."


    "What?" The music fan frowned. The gatekeeper was not here to catch Tang Ye, but to kill Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became gloomy. Gatekeepers follow the rules, go down the mountain to catch people, and will never kill. But now you want to kill yourself?


    This is the gatekeeper who was bought by the servant of the dragon, so he wanted to kill himself?


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was suddenly furious, and his vicious atmosphere was high. He does not accept this kind of thing! How unfair is this? Even the gatekeeper is like this, so **** yourself?


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear this kind of thing. Gatekeepers were once considered the fairest people, because they weren''t humans to a large extent, but a machine that enforced the rules set by the old Taoist priest. But now even the machines say they want to kill themselves, so why should they be so damned?


    Never accept this kind of thing!


    Tang Ye glared at the gatekeeper, with a great murder intent.


    Music fans don''t understand this kind of thing either. She always thought that at most she would go to the Guwu River and Lake with Tang Ye, and she never thought of killing Tang Ye. Although she was standing on the side of the minister of Fulong, after talking with Tang Ye, she felt that many of Tang Ye''s ideas were desirable, and she was even moved by Tang Ye, so she didn''t mean to kill Tang Ye. This time she came forward to set up a situation to exchange one with Tang Ye, and she also thought that Tang Ye was taken to Guwu Jianghu. But now the gatekeeper actually said to kill Tang Ye, she suddenly thought that this was the hands and feet of the minister who helped the dragon.


    She thought it was a bit despicable. Although the minister who helped the dragon did a lot of despicable things, she felt very uncomfortable now that this kind of thing happened to her. She stood up and asked the two gatekeepers: "We are just guilty of luck, and just follow you to the Guwu River and Lake. How can we kill? When did your gatekeeper''s rules change?"


    "There is nothing to do with you here." The gatekeeper said blankly to the fans.


    "but¡­¡­"


    boom!


    The music fan wanted to talk, but Tang Ye next to her rushed towards the gatekeeper with a fierce expression, as if to tear the gatekeeper into pieces.


    The music fans were shocked, Tang Ye was crazy, he actually shot the gatekeeper! Who can be the opponent of the gatekeeper!


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much, but after rushing towards the gatekeeper, he leaped high, and suddenly released a ball of flames from his hands, slamming on the gatekeeper.


    Boom!


    The flames exploded directly after hitting the gatekeeper, full of power and domineering.


    However, when the explosion was over, I saw that the gatekeeper was safe and sound. There was a faint light on his body, blocking all attacks. Tang Ye''s flame exploded, and he couldn''t even move his clothes.


    The strength of the gatekeeper is so unreasonable.


    Music fans have dealt with the gatekeeper a long time ago, and she couldn''t afford to resist the mind of the gatekeeper once, but now facing the gatekeeper again, she still can''t afford to resist. Perhaps the gatekeeper''s existence was born to restrain the world''s warriors. All warriors live under the control of the gatekeeper!


    Tang Ye saw that the flame explosion that he smashed out could not hurt the gatekeeper, and without the slightest panic or disappointment, he continued to attack the gatekeeper, moving forward bravely without fear of death.


    He was so angry, he looked like he was going to be enchanted. Even the gatekeeper has become selfish, and this selfishness is to kill him. He has an urge to destroy everything!


    The gatekeeper felt bored when he saw Tang Ye rushing forward. He sneered and waved his hand, and said, "If you want you to die, you will die. Don''t be entangled like a fly. There are no flies in Kunlun Profound Realm."


    When the gatekeeper waved his hands, a powerful force struck Tang Ye who was rushing. Tang Ye was beaten, and his whole body flew out, hit the boulders, and broke several pieces in a row. When he stopped, he spurted blood and was seriously injured, making it difficult to stand up.


    The gatekeeper smiled coldly, looked indifferent, and said, "Now killing you will only do you good and no harm, otherwise you will die even worse when you reach the Guwu rivers and lakes."


    "Don¡¯t think about resisting anymore. You are just a warrior in the outside world. Don¡¯t think that you have a few chances to be very powerful. You have never seen a truly powerful one, so you don¡¯t understand. The way you are now, it¡¯s ridiculous and dramatic. ,Understand?"


    "Just stay still so obediently, let me take care of you with a single sword, and you also save yourself some dignity, okay?" The gatekeeper waved a long sword at Tang Ye, and a murderous sword rushed towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the sword qi, and knew that the sword qi had hit his body, it would really be deadly. He was unwilling. At this moment, he really had an extremely cruel heart, and he would kill the enemy without hesitation! Kill them all!


    The sword qi came quickly, and in a blink of an eye he cut Tang Ye''s chest, and then slowly cut his body, cutting him in half.


    Tang Ye felt extremely painful, and the pain made his mind sober like never before.


    "Why should I die! You are not dead yet, why should I die?!" Tang Ye yelled suddenly.


    At this moment, an astonishing change occurred in him. His fierce and glaring eyes spread flames, turning into a pair of golden and red eyes.


    When Dong Miaozhu was resuscitated in his previous life, they were the golden eyes of the Bodhisattva. When Lin Yourong was resuscitated in his previous life, it was the ice girl''s crystal eyes. At this moment, Tang Ye changed, and his eyes turned into golden light and crimson.


    After his eyes changed, he roared up to the sky, and immediately burned a layer of flames all over his body, and the flames burned more and more, he became a terrified fireman!


    Tang Ye stood up and looked at the two gatekeepers. Their voices were hoarse. If there are overlapping sounds, they said, "If you want me to die, you will be buried first!"

 Chapter 517： Break your sword!

    Tang Ye turned into a fire man, but did not burn his body. This was very strange, and the fans and Lingyun beside him were dumbfounded. They knew that Tang Ye was not easy, but they didn''t expect it to be so easy. A normal person will not become a fire person, right?


    This must be a freak!


    The gatekeeper who wanted to kill Tang Ye was originally very calm. Killing Tang Ye calmly was like lifting an ant to death, but after seeing Tang Ye''s changes, his face changed, holding a long sword. His hands tightened a bit.


    He glanced at the doorkeeper next to him, both showing solemn expressions.


    "People from the Long Family?" The gatekeeper frowned and snorted.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to the changes of the two gatekeepers, and ran over with his fists, smashing his fists at the gatekeeper who was about to kill him.


    "What about the Long Family?!" The gatekeeper was enraged by Tang Ye''s entanglement, coldly snorted and slashed out a long sword at Tang Ye, "The Long Family can''t resist us!"


    Boom!


    Tang Ye''s fist hit the gatekeeper''s long sword, with a burst of flames, many of the flames turned into fireballs, and they continued to hit the gatekeeper to attack the gatekeeper.


    A faint light formed on the gatekeeper again, blocking the fireball from bombarding him.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s fist and the gatekeeper''s long sword were parrying each other, no one retreated, no one entered!


    When the fans saw this, they couldn''t help but swallowed. She never expected Tang Ye to have such an explosive ability, and she could actually tie the gatekeeper! She thought, if Tang Ye broke out like this just now, then she might be burned into a pile of black charcoal now, right?


    The doorkeeper didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to parry him, and the calm and calm expression on his face became unhappy, even angry.


    This is their authority being provoked!


    The gatekeeper could not tolerate this kind of thing and shouted: "One sword and three cleansing!"


    After the gatekeeper shouted angrily, the long sword in his hand suddenly emitted a light blue light, blowing the flames of Tang Ye''s fist backwards. Tang Ye sensed the danger and immediately retreated.


    At this time, the gatekeeper''s long sword was out of his hand, suspended in the air, turned into three swords, and then attacked Tang Ye together.


    "If you can force me to use the spirit sword, you can die without regret." The gatekeeper said coldly to Tang Ye.


    Three swords with one sword, and three swords with one sword, are obviously the skills of the old Taoist priest. The maneuvers that the gatekeeper knew were all passed down from the old Taoist who called the immortal immortal. Who can handle it in the world?


    The three azure sharp swords flew in front of Tang Ye, and it was the three forces that impacted Tang Ye, going through Tang Ye''s body completely. Tang Ye burst into flames all over his body. Although he was a terrifying fire man, his strength was far from that of the gatekeeper, so it was very difficult to deal with it. Turning Fireman didn''t let him fly into the sky, but forced the gatekeeper to resort to the sword technique passed down by the old Taoist priest.


    Nevertheless, his achievements like this are rare in the world of warriors, because the eight great preachers may not be able to force the gatekeeper to make such moves.


    But Tang Ye was still unwilling, what a joke! Just forcing the enemy to make a move, but failed to kill him, what is an achievement? He died after the wind was all over, so Tang Ye didn''t want this kind of achievement!


    He is going to kill the gatekeeper and survive!


    But those three azure swords were so powerful that he couldn''t stop them, and the swords began to pierce his body. He was badly injured, and the blood in his body surged, a burst of blood came out and splashed on the sharp sword.


    Buzzing!


    That sharp sword hummed Tang Ye''s blood suddenly, and it shook as if it had been hurt. At the same time, the three sharp swords returned to one.


    Seeing this great joy, Tang Ye grabbed the sharp sword directly with his hands, and drew the sharp sword regardless of his palm being cut.


    The gatekeeper frowned when he saw this, and he was able to resolve the Sanqing Sword. Isn''t this kid just from the Long Family?


    The gatekeeper couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s weirdness, and became very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too annoying. After all, they are dying, but they come back like a mosquito without being shot dead, buzzing and noisy, it''s annoying!


    "I''m not going to die!" The gatekeeper shouted angrily and swayed the sharp sword again. The sharp sword held by Tang Ye struck again and pierced Tang Ye''s heart.


    Tang Ye''s hand was still holding the sharp sword, and the sharp sword pierced through his palm. His palm was severely cut, and the blood flowed faster and faster.


    Holding a sharp sword while the sharp sword is swiping, the pain of cutting the palm of your hand is not something ordinary people can bear. The fans and Lingyun watching by the side couldn''t bear to look again. They couldn''t understand why Tang Ye was so persistent and unyielding?


    At this moment, they were touched by Tang Ye''s unyielding commitment to death, and never gave up, even in the face of death, as long as they had a breath of breath, they felt that they should not treat Tang Ye like this.


    Music fans seem to have seen the figure of the ancestor, what about the broken head? Then take the breast as the eye, and the navel as the eye, dance day and night, and never compromise!


    The fans suddenly had an idea to help Tang Ye.


    But at this time the gatekeeper completely lost his patience and shouted: "Go to death!"


    Huhu!


    When the gatekeeper shouted angrily, he slapped a strong force, pushing the sharp sword into Tang Ye''s heart.


    Tang Ye was also furious, and shouted fiercely, "You too!"


    boom!


    After Tang Ye yelled, the flames all over his body broke out again, like a huge wave, which was even more amazing than turning into a Super Saiyan. At this moment, he squeezed the sword of the gatekeeper fiercely, click!


    The sword broke, and then shattered!


    "Wh, what?" The gatekeeper was shocked, completely dumbfounded. The gatekeeper''s sword is forged with the magic of the ancestors, and then infused with spiritual energy. It is completely different from the usual weapons. It is a spiritual weapon! Now actually crushed by a kid from a big world?


    What an old ancestor''s joke!


    When the gatekeeper was shocked, another gatekeeper rushed up and hummed: "This is the weeping blood, the dragon¡¯s taboo, and we are the gatekeepers who control the big world. The gatekeeper of Wujianghu is responsible."


    "Weeping Blood and Dark Fire? How come? How did the Long Family arrange a person outside, what on earth do they want to do? Will this be their...plan? Then should we kill him?" The stunned gatekeeper returned Excessively, frowned deeply, a contradictory expression flashed across his face.


    The other gatekeeper looked at Tang Ye who was furious, squinted his eyes, and snorted coldly: "Of course he kills. Didn''t you see his eyes? This is a poisonous snake. We are going to kill him now. If we don''t kill him, let him It will be very troublesome for us to grow up. What''s more, what we are doing now cannot let the senior sister know..."


    "Then kill!"


    So the two goalkeepers Qi Qi shot Tang Ye. One gatekeeper is so powerful, not to mention two, now Tang Ye may not be able to cope.


    Music fans and Lingyun were worried about Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye was still not afraid, and wanted to meet the two gatekeepers. However, he only took a step at this time, and suddenly felt that his whole body was going to collapse. He was shocked and fell down now. What''s the difference between being dead?


    He is not reconciled!


    But he didn''t know that his ability to inadvertently burn his body just now was the weeping blood and the fire. This is a taboo secret method for burning the blood of his life. He still doesn''t know his identity, but he can support it to break the gatekeeper. The spirit sword, this is quite incredible, so it is not surprising at all to fall down now.


    However, the two gatekeepers are about to attack and kill him!


    At this moment, a figure flashed out. It was a big fat man, rolling like a meat ball. The big fat man smashed the two gatekeepers, blocking the two gatekeepers from killing Tang Ye.


    The two gatekeepers retreated. After seeing the big fat man, their faces were gloomy, and they shouted angrily: "Li Diyuan!"

 Chapter 518： Fight again in the next arena!

    As a warrior of the outside world, Tang Ye still has a huge gap with the masters on the Guwu rivers and lakes, but he suffered a loss for the gatekeepers who specifically restrained the outside world and the Guwu rivers and lakes, which is enough to prove his powerful explosive power. And potential.


    The gatekeeper was shattered with a sword, and he was so angry that he was about to take Tang Ye off. The two gatekeepers shot Tang Ye and it was impossible to fail to kill Tang Ye, but when Li Diyuan arrived, the two gatekeepers became even more angry because Li Diyuan was here to stop them.


    After Li Diyuan came, Li Tianfang followed, fell to Li Diyuan''s side from mid-air, and confronted the two gatekeepers with Li Diyuan.


    The gatekeeper who was shattered with the spirit sword was extremely angry and shouted directly: "Li Tianfang, Li Diyuan, what do you mean? You want to prevent Tiangang and me from performing the mission? Do you know the consequences of doing this?"


    Li Tianfang showed a playful smile and squinted his eyes: "Li Disha, did you perform the task like this? Don''t you know the rules of our gatekeeper? Only arrest people, not murder. But you were full of Tang Ye just now. Killing intent. If you ask me about the consequences of stopping you, then I will also ask you, what will be the consequences of your killing?"


    "You..." The doorkeeper was overwhelmed by Li Tianfang''s words.


    The two gatekeepers were named Li Tiangang and Li Disha, and they were very similar to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. Maybe because of this, the relationship between them has been bad. The one who was going to kill Tang Ye just now was Li Disha, whose name was evil, and he was also very fierce, fierce and ruthless.


    Li Disha could not refute Li Tianfang''s words, because their gatekeeper''s rules were set by the old Taoist priest, only arresting people, not killing people. And Li Disha wanted to kill people, which broke the rules.


    As for killing Tang Ye just now, he said that this rule needs to be changed because he killed Tang Ye selfishly, not according to the gatekeeper''s rules. His thought was that no one knew about killing Tang Ye. Even if it was known, it would be fine if Tang Ye resisted. It is well known that Tang Ye''s character is arrogant and unruly, preferring death to death, so it is inevitable that Tang Ye will resist.


    But now that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are here, Li Disha doesn''t dare to make another move, because if he kills people indiscriminately, they will be in trouble if it gets passed to the senior sister. As a member of the adjudication team, that senior sister was notoriously unkind.


    But Li Disha was very unwilling. He suffered a big loss in Tang Ye''s hands, and the spirit sword was broken. It was a huge insult to him, and he would also be punished. Spirit swords are very precious, and each gatekeeper has only one spirit weapon. Because the spirit weapon needs aura infusion, but the aura in the world is very thin now, every minute is precious, so you can''t use it indiscriminately. The forge in the gatekeeper is familiar with this, so he will not forge too many spiritual weapons for the gatekeeper, so as not to break the spiritual balance of the world and cause catastrophe.


    Li Disha stared at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, squinted his eyes, and suddenly sneered: "Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, you are protecting Tang Ye? Did you break the gatekeeper''s rules and what''s the matter with Tang Ye? Special relationship?"


    Gatekeepers cannot have special relationships with others, such as friends, lovers, etc. This is to better fulfill the responsibility of the gatekeeper. If you violate the regulations, no matter which one it is, you will have to be punished by the senior sister.


    The relationship between Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and Tang Ye is indeed unusual. If it were Li Diyuan, it would be impossible to hide it. Li Diyuan is too honest and honest, but Li Tianfang will not be exposed right now.


    Li Tianfang is cunning and clever, and his acting ability is very good, so even if Li Disha said that he and Tang Ye''s relationship, he just squinted and laughed playfully, and said: "Li Disha, you think you can feel the doorkeeper whose luck has been violated. Is it only you and Li Tiangang? Li Diyuan and I are in the period of external experience, don¡¯t you have a worse perception of the outside air luck than you? Since someone has committed air luck, then Li Diyuan and I will come naturally ."


    "You..." Li Disha stared at Li Tianfang with a gloomy expression and hated Li Tianfang with deep hatred.


    Li Tianfang still squinted his eyes slightly, looking gracious.


    Li Disha unwillingly said: "You better not stop me, otherwise I will make you suffer! Don''t think I dare not fight with you!"


    "Haha!" Li Tianfang laughed and said: "Li Disha, you think I am afraid of you. Ouch, now even the spirit weapon is broken, and you want to beat me, be careful of being beaten into a dog by me. , Should you worry about being punished by the senior sister after you go back? Even the spiritual weapon is broken, do you still have the face to call yourself a gatekeeper?"


    "You..." Li Disha blushed with anger.


    Li Tiangang knew that the current situation was not good for them. Tang Ye was killed because of selfishness. If the person who came to stop was someone else, they could ignore it, but the doorkeeper came, and they must be jealous.


    Li Tiangang walked to Li Disha''s side and said softly, "Disha, let''s go first. There was an accident in this matter, and the situation is not good for us."


    "That can''t let Tang Ye go!" Li Disha snorted coldly.


    He looked at Li Tianfang and said angrily: "Li Tianfang, Tang Ye and the music fans have violated the limit of luck. Now we are going to arrest them. Don''t stop us. Try to experience your affairs. Don''t be nosy!"


    "Do you treat me as a fool?" Li Tianfang sneered, and said: "You want to kill Tang Ye, and I will give Tang Ye to you? Then don''t you still have a chance to kill Tang Ye? I am also a gatekeeper, if you are I will feel very embarrassed if the rules are broken. But for me, it happens to be very shameful, so I won''t hand it to you Tang Ye!"


    "You..." Li Di was so angry that he really wanted to explode.


    Li Tiangang stood up and said displeased to Li Tianfang: "Li Tianfang, you don''t have to take an inch, I and Di Shao come out, if a person who is offended by luck has not been captured, how can I explain to the senior sister?"


    Li Tianfang pointed at the fans and said, "Isn''t she still there?"


    The fans were suddenly startled when they saw Li Tianfang pointing at her. Is this going to capture yourself to Guwu Jianghu? So Tang Ye survived?


    I rely on!


    Music fans did not expect this result.


    Unacceptable!


    I paid such a high price, even this was something that Wen Dingmo and Dao Kuang had also participated in. In the end, only I was arrested and sent to Guwu Jianghu, and Tang Ye was still okay?


    This is ridiculous!


    However, music fans have no choice. In front of the gatekeeper, even if she was an evangelist, her identity was amazing, she was no better than the gatekeeper who learned the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest. Now there are Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan trying to protect Tang Ye, and Li Tiangang and Li Disha seem to be unable to do it. What can she do?


    The fans looked at Tang Ye, who was seriously injured at this time and was taken care of by Li Diyuan. She saw Li Diyuan''s attitude towards Tang Ye. It was a concern. It must have something special. Now the music fans have the desire to die, is Tang Ye and the gatekeeper related?


    This guy is simply not human!


    Li Tiangang did not look at the complicated-looking music fans. He proposed to arrest people and go back. In fact, he wanted to hold Tang Ye first and kill Tang Ye after he got rid of Li Tianfang, but he did not expect Li Tianfang to be cunning and give them the fans. So they can no longer refute anything.


    Li Disha wanted to kill Li Tianfang very much, but made all their plans fail. He stared at Li Tianfang and said, "We want both!"


    Li Tianfang was too lazy to talk nonsense, so he calmed down and hummed: "Then we have a fight?"


    "You..." Li Di was so angry that he vomited blood. His spiritual weapon was broken, and he would definitely not be able to fight Li Tianfang.


    Knowing Li Tianfang''s rogue temperament, Li Tiangang will only continue to get angry if he continues to entangle him, so he pulled Li Disha and said, "Let''s withdraw first. We will calculate this account later."


    Although Li Disha was furious, he knew that there was no way, so he stopped competing with Li Tianfang, looked at Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Today you break my spiritual weapon, and the other day I want you to break my corpse!"


    Although Tang Ye was seriously injured, his momentum remained undiminished, and he said coldly and sternly: "I won''t stop here. Next time I will find you personally and cut off your head! This world is not good, so go to Guwu Jianghu. Go! Your head, I booked!"


    "You..." Li Disha didn''t know how to curse. This fucking, is Tang Ye still a little warrior in the big world? You actually said you booked the head of your doorkeeper? Even the guy who can''t even beat the masters of Guwu Jianghu, actually said he wanted his own head?


    Not only Li Disha found Tang Ye''s words ridiculous, but the others did the same. Both Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan rolled their eyes, this guy is hardly human when he is so cruel!

 Chapter 519： Compensate me with fairy law!

    Tang Ye''s words were so arrogant and arrogant, everyone was astonished for a while. He actually said that he wanted to reserve the head of the gatekeeper. I''m afraid he is the only one who dares to say such things in this big world. However, everyone felt that this was too silly!


    Li Disha laughed out loud, pointed his head to Tang Ye, jokingly said: "Okay, I''m waiting for you to see if you will take my head or I will take your head!"


    Tang Ye didn''t talk any more nonsense. After knowing that he was saved by Li Tianfang, he no longer worried. He simply closed his eyes and rested, adjusted the qi and blood in his body that was chaotic due to serious injuries, and used the power of dead wood to heal himself.


    Li Disha saw Tang Ye ignoring him in such a way, and was so angry that he wanted to swear, but Li Tiangang pulled him so that he wouldn''t breathe anymore. It was not good for his health... Li Disha held back and looked at the fans. A little unhappy, turned around and left.


    Li Tiangang nodded and smiled at the music fans. After all, the music fan is a big beauty. Although covered with a veil, the ancient beauty is precisely what their gatekeeper loves the most, so Li Tiangang is very polite to the fans. Of course there are other reasons. He and Li Disha rushed over, being polite to the fans, but they wanted to kill Tang Ye, the trickiness in it was obvious. Perhaps as Zhongyuan said, not all the gatekeepers still retain the selfishness inherited from the old Taoist priest. They have the same purpose as the minister who helps the dragon, and even unite with the minister of the dragon.


    The music fan''s mood became so complicated that she didn''t expect that this time she, Dao Kuang, and Wen Dingmo would make the move, but it failed. They considered a lot of things and determined that no matter how strong Tang Ye was, no matter how great his chances were, he would not be able to escape after offending his luck. But they didn''t expect that Tang Ye would have a gatekeeper to help!


    At this moment, the fans lost their temper with Tang Ye. This guy has gotten into a relationship with the gatekeeper, who can get him?


    "Master, I don''t want you to leave!" Seeing that Master was about to be taken away by Li Tiangang, the little Lingyun girl quickly ran to grab a hand of the music fan, and cried to stop her.


    The music fan looked at Ling Yun distressedly and said, "Yun''er, Master has nothing to do...After Master leaves, you have to take care of yourself alone, understand?"


    "No! Master, Yun''er doesn''t want you to go!" Ling Yun cried even more sadly.


    The music fan was very sad, her eyes were red, but she never lifted the veil on her face. She glanced at Tang Ye, her eyes full of pleading, she probably wanted Tang Ye to help take care of Ling Yun. After all, Lingyun is not deeply involved in the world, and it is easy to be bullied without her by her side. Such a pretty little girl, it would be no good if she was caught to be a little wife. Music fans didn''t want to beg Tang Ye, after all, she had just had a battle with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye almost died. But she couldn''t help it, except Tang Ye, no one could plead for her.


    Tang Ye saw the begging eyes of the music fans, but he didn''t see it, and his expression was indifferent.


    The music fans were sour and didn''t expect to end up like this. But she couldn''t let go of Ling Yun. After thinking about it, she walked to Tang Ye and said in a low voice, "Ling Yun''s music can help you cover your luck."


    After saying this, the music fans went with Li Tiangang to avoid being caught.


    When Tang Ye heard it, his expression was still indifferent, but there were some thoughts in his heart. Can Lingyun''s music conceal luck? In other words, my strength is now the pinnacle of this big world. I can''t practice any more, otherwise, if I become stronger, it will alarm the gatekeeper, and if there is aura, can I help cover it and continue to become stronger?


    That Lingyun is a big treasure!


    Tang Ye looked at Lingyun. Lingyun had already fallen to the ground, crying with rain, and watched Master being taken to Guwu Jianghu, becoming a person by herself, so sad!


    After Li Disha and Li Tiangang left with the fans, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan breathed a sigh of relief. If they really fought with Li Tiangang and Li Disha, they wouldn''t be able to beat them, but the senior sister might be angry and murderous. .


    Li Tianfang looked back at Tang Ye and was very upset. He cursed: "Tang Ye, can you not do something? Isn''t it annoying for you like this? Can you let me look at beautiful women with peace of mind?"


    Li Diyuan touched his stomach and smirked, and said, "Yes, Brother Tang, don''t mess around in the future. It''s not a joke to alarm our gatekeeper. I may not be able to help you next time."


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "It''s not me who is doing the trouble, it''s someone who is doing it. Damn, when I recover from the injury, I have to take the initiative to kill them. What kind of preacher, who has lived for decades, is not going to follow I play this kind of conspiracy... By the way, why are you here? I don¡¯t believe you really care about me that much. Come on, what happened?"


    Li Diyuan grinned silly, and said cautiously: "Brother Tang, you think too much, we came here to help you specially."


    Tang Ye saw Li Diyuan''s smirk and concealed it, gave him a contemptuous look, and was too lazy to pay attention to him, looked at Li Tianfang, and said: "Li Tianfang, you are a master who is killed and does not want to suffer. Why are you so active to help me?"


    Li Tianfang said angrily: "You don''t want a dog to bite Lu Dongbin, because you don''t know good people! I helped you, so you still doubt me?"


    Tang Ye showed his attitude with contemptuous eyes.


    Li Tianfang knew that Tang Ye was smarter than him. He couldn''t help but hummed: "Your eldest girl made us come! Originally, there were other gatekeepers dispatched, and Li Diyuan and I won''t take care of it anymore. Besides, how did I know that Li Disha and Li Tiangang wanted to kill you, and there was a senior sister, who would dare to mess with the rules. But, hey, those two puppies, actually dare... In short, I and Li Diyuan I won''t come specially. But your eldest daughter asked us to help you, and then we came."


    "It turned out to be celadon..." Tang Ye sighed and was very grateful to Lu Celadon.


    Tang Ye frowned suddenly, and said, "Celadon lets you come and you will come. I don''t believe that you must have benefited from celadon. Say, what are the benefits?"


    Li Tianfang would definitely not tell Tang Ye, but when he mentioned this Li Diyuan, he was too happy to hide, and said with a smile: "Miss Lu said that she can guide us to diligently use techniques and help us break through the bottleneck. She is a goddess and can see. When it comes to our shortcomings, we will not be deceived. Li Tianfang and I have reached the bottleneck period of our strength, so we come out to experience. If you get the guidance of Miss Lu, then you don''t have to worry about the problem of strength breakthrough, you can spend more More time to eat..."


    "Li Diyuan, no one treats you as a dumb if your mother doesn''t speak! You let Tang Ye know about this, this **** must blackmail us!" Li Tianfang was helpless to the stupid fat man Li Diyuan.


    After hearing what Li Diyuan said, Tang Ye squinted his eyes and sneered, staring at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and said, "In view of the various things that happened just now, and the benefits you got from celadon, I want you to teach me Xianfa! This is a transaction and compensation!"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan opened their mouths wide when they heard Tang Ye''s words.


    How big the heart is, how big the stage is, and dare to mention anything. People in the big world actually want to learn the fairy law?


    Why don''t you talk to your ancestors if you are so good?

 Chapter 520： Lingyun Tu Nafa!

    Tang Ye wanted to learn the tricks of gatekeepers for a long time, but she had no chance. However, the magical method of the gatekeeper is something that the old Taoist left behind and is called the immortal law of the world. Only three hundred gatekeepers can practice. If Tang Ye learns it, isn''t it the same as the gatekeeper?


    Therefore, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan will not agree, even if they agree, they will not be able to do so. How can the gatekeeper''s rules be changed?


    Li Tianfang rolled his eyes to Tang Ye and said: "Tang Ye, did I say you are a lion? You are so big when you say it? I really can''t communicate with you. You don''t want to tell any more jokes, okay?"


    Even Li Diyuan, who had always been polite and obedient to Tang Ye, thought Tang Ye''s request was ridiculous, grinning silly, watching Tang Ye not speaking, his expression was like saying that what Tang Ye had just said was a big joke.


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and said, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking? Okay, then I¡¯ll count it with you. First of all, Celadon promised to guide you through the bottleneck. I didn¡¯t want to participate. After all, you have negotiated it. However, I don¡¯t need to say how important the identity of celadon is. If you break through the bottleneck from her, is it possible to expose the identity of celadon? This is absolutely not allowed!"


    "Perhaps you think that if you break through the bottleneck, at most it is the gatekeeper knowing that it will not have a big impact. The gatekeeper will not do anything to celadon. But, do you think it will be like this? Celadon is simply a big treasure. Will there be selfishness? Next, I will talk about the second question, which is very serious!"


    Tang Ye stared at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan with a cold expression. Li Tianfang stared at Tang Ye without speaking. Li Diyuan shook his body and listened intently, as if a pupil was criticized by the teacher.


    Tang Ye continued: "The second question is that your gatekeepers are unfair to me! You have also seen that Li Disha and Li Tiangang were trying to kill me just now, but they were very good to the fans. What does this mean? It means you. The gatekeepers are corrupt! Some of you gatekeepers have forgotten the precepts of the ancestors, did not abide by their original intentions, and put aside their original intentions, and may join forces with the minister of Fulong!"


    "What are you talking about?" Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were shocked at the same time, staring at Tang Ye with serious expressions.


    This kind of thing is not a joke. If a traitor emerges from the gatekeeper, and the minister who helps the dragon releases the powerful warriors of the ancient martial arts, then the ancient jade seal of the red wall palace is in danger. In this way, the things that the ancestors have confessed will be defeated by their generation.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Think about what happened just now, don''t you see the tricky?"


    Li Diyuan tilted his head and thought, but with his fat head, he probably thought about it for a while. But Li Tianfang was different. Li Tianfang looked cunning, but he actually did something like Tang Ye, and he knew everything in his heart. He just blinked so few eyes and sorted out the matter between Li Disha and Li Tiangang just now. As Tang Ye said, there is a traitor in the gatekeeper.


    Tang Ye continued: "I was injured by Li Disha this time. I used the unique magic method that you know. I tried to heal the injury, but found that there was no way to recover. Then you have to use your magic method, right? So you guys I must be taught. Another reason is, have you... met your ancestors?"


    Tang Ye suddenly showed a sly smile.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were both taken aback. Of course, they had never seen their ancestors. The ancestors were figures thousands of years ago, even if they could live a few hundred years, they would have passed generations later. They knew that the old ancestors were all told like storytellers by those old men.


    "What...what do you mean?" Li Tianfang stared at Tang Ye suspiciously.


    Li Diyuan also looked at Tang Ye with wide eyes, looking very much looking forward to it.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you want to see your ancestor? Hey, I tell you, I have seen him, and I can still see him! But the premise is that you have to teach me the magic of the gatekeeper!"


    "Cut, I want to be beautiful!" Li Tianfang rolled his eyes and hummed: "You think I''m stupid, our gatekeepers have never seen our ancestors, so you can still see them? You just brag, blow the sky. I don''t believe you either!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Just forget it if you don''t believe it. Alas, I really want to see the sword that the old Daoist cut through the world again, it''s so **** magnificent. I think, if the gatekeeper can see it, sure. Can comprehend something. Maybe it is comprehend the finale of the big move, it will be no problem to walk across the whole world in the future. Even among the gatekeepers, you will become the best, no need to be afraid of anyone, or even... A sister."


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were so excited by Tang Ye that they couldn''t resist the temptation!


    Li Diyuan drooled. It was about the ancestors, he was drooling for the first time except for food.


    Li Tianfang was engaged in a fierce ideological struggle, and finally he was so angry that he punched the big fat man Li Diyuan and hummed: "Li Diyuan, just now Li Disha used the clever method of the gatekeeper to kill Tang Ye. This broke our gatekeeper. The slave''s rules, Tang Ye wants compensation, it''s reasonable, right?"


    "Hmm!" Li Diyuan nodded.


    Li Tianfang said again: "I was seriously injured by our gatekeeper''s magic method, and we must use our gatekeeper''s magic method to heal the wounds, right?"


    "Hmm!" Li Diyuan nodded again.


    "So, as the heirs of our ancestors, if we have the opportunity to see the ancestors, we must meet, because we want to show respect, right?" Li Tianfang asked again.


    "Hmm!" Li Diyuan nodded without hesitation.


    "That''s it!" Li Tianfang turned his mind and looked at Tang Ye, gritted his teeth and said: "Tang Ye, your mother, you are cruel, you have to learn our fairy law, you can, but you must let us see the old Ancestor! Also, even if we teach you the magic, it can only be the most basic aura. After all, without this foundation, it is impossible to learn the magic!"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, then smiled: "Okay."


    "Then you let us see our ancestors first!" Li Tianfang became nervous.


    Tang Ye nodded, took out the little yellow bell of the evil dragon spirit, and said: "Evil dragon spirit, use the power of Wolong to reproduce the illusion that I entered under the abyss of the Yin and Yang world of Mount Tai that day."


    The evil dragon spirit understood, and the little yellow bell made two jingle bells. Tang Ye patted Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan on the shoulders, then closed his eyes and entered the fantasy world.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan originally thought that Tang Ye was pretending to be fooling them, but they never thought that suddenly, with a bang, they were alarmed by a burst of heaven and earth cracking, and then they saw that the whole world had changed. It became a world where people, immortals, and demons fought. In the end, they saw the old Taoist priest who was riding a monstrous dragon, holding a purple sword from the sky, and saw the old Taoist smashing the world with a sword!


    That is their ancestor.


    Tang Ye was able to reproduce this illusion because of the evil dragon spirit and the imperial dragon jade seal. The Yulong Jade Seal absorbs the power of the Wolong Dragon from the Dragon Gate of Mount Tai, and the power of Wolong constructs that illusion. The evil dragon spirit can urge Wolong''s power to reproduce the illusion.


    For others, this illusion may be just peculiar. But for gatekeepers, seeing the ancestors may make them epiphany.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan saw the ancestors, the appearance of riding a dragon, swinging a sword to cut through the heavens and the earth, and the billowing thunder.


    Suddenly, Li Tianfang had a meal, then laughed loudly and shouted: "I understand it, thanks for the ancestors'' enlightenment!"


    Even the stupid Li Diyuan''s eyes lit up and he smiled brilliantly. He was grateful to the old Taoist priest above the sky and shouted, "Thank you, ancestor!"


    Tang Ye looked dazed, saw his ancestors, still couldn''t see his face, only saw a sword-swing motion, he really had an epiphany?

 Chapter 521： Bring a girl to practice!

    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan realized that it was a great good thing for Tang Ye. Because Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are on his side, they can play a huge role at critical moments. Just like Li Disha and Li Tiangang were about to kill him, it was Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan who helped deal with him and nothing happened.


    The artistic conception of the old Taoist slashing the world with a sword ended, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan still looked excited and red. Tang Ye just wanted to tell them to pass on his immortal law of guarding the gate. This was the condition negotiated just now. As a result, Li Tianfang made a leap, jumped onto the branch of a big tree, picked a branch casually, and then tiptoe to swing a wooden branch on the branch, as if he was practicing a sword. Probably this was what he wanted to take advantage of after his epiphany. With inspiration, fully grasp the tricks you have realized.


    The same goes for Li Diyuan on the other side. Li Diyuan, a simple and silly fat man, can always do some incredible things. After he picked a branch, he stood upside down, and then supported his whole fat body with such a thin branch. But not only did the branch not break, it was also very stable. Li Diyuan kept this upside-down position still, closing his eyes and comprehending something.


    Tang Ye couldn''t understand these two guys, shook his head and sighed. It seemed that it would take a while before he could learn the trick of the gatekeeper. At this time, he noticed the crying Lingyun sitting aside, his eyes narrowed slightly, remembering what the fans told him before leaving with Li Tiangang, Lingyun''s music can conceal his luck, which is tantamount to avoiding the gatekeeper. means.


    Tang Ye looked back at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan again, and realized that if he learned the tricks of gatekeeping slavery from Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, he would definitely violate the limit of luck, so the existence of Lingyun became very difficult. Indispensable. He must become stronger, because there are still many enemies to deal with. But becoming stronger can''t alarm the gatekeeper, so he needs Lingyun''s help!


    He walked to Lingyun, sat next to Lingyun, and said, "Don''t cry."


    Ling Yun glanced at Tang Ye, still crying, and cursed: "You are the bad guy who caused the master to leave! I hate you! I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Your master can''t kill me, let alone you. It is an excessive request for your master to take care of you before you leave, because your master and others plan to get rid of me. But I Think about it, your master is pretty good, even if you do it with me, you don¡¯t have that kind of real killing intent. So I decided to take care of you in the future, but the premise is that you are obedient.


    "I don''t want it!" Lingyun immediately refused, still crying, and scolded Tang Ye: "I don''t want to be with you ass! I''m going to find Master!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You still want to find your master? Okay, then you go try? I tell you, your master was sent to Guwu Jianghu, not a simple place. Guwu Jianghu Did you know? It¡¯s another world separated from this world. You need to pass through the profound gate to get there. And the mysterious gate can only be opened by Kunlun gatekeepers. Did you go there? If you really want to go, you have to Become strong enough, then Kunlun gatekeeper will take the initiative to send you there."


    Lingyun knew Gu Wu Jianghu, sobbing her nose, humming: "Then, then I will become stronger!"


    Tang Ye touched her head and said, "How do you become stronger?"


    Ling Yun pushed away Tang Ye''s hand fiercely, and hummed, "Of course it''s studying!"


    "How do you study by yourself? I tell you, this world is very dangerous. A girl with such a beautiful aura like you is liked by many old men. If you are caught by those old men, hey, chaste is not guaranteed, Still to be abused. When they don''t want you, they will sell you to places like brothels. Hey..." Tang Ye pretended to say with emotion.


    Lingyun was sad at first, but when she heard Tang Ye''s words, she bit her pink lips, almost bleeding. Without the master by her side, she really didn''t know what to do. It''s as if I have lost my support, the whole world is pitch black, and my heart is anxious.


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear to scare her anymore, and reached out to touch her head, and said, "Since I promised your master to take care of you, I will definitely take care of you. However, I will not help you in vain. You are also a sensible age. I know that there is no free lunch in the world. So I want you to play music for me when I need it, just like you do for Master."


    Tang Ye had already guessed that the reason why music fans have increased in strength over the years has not violated the limit of their luck, because aura helps to cover up the music.


    Lingyun was even more angry when she heard what Tang Ye said. She felt that Tang Ye only said to take care of her because of her ability to hide her luck. She pushed away Tang Ye''s hand that touched her head fiercely, and said: "I don''t Will help you! You are a thousand times worse than Master, no, ten thousand times, I won''t help you!"


    "Then you don''t want to see Master again." Tang Ye said bluntly: "Think about it. Without a Master, you can become strong enough in the year of the monkey and then go to the Guwu River and Lake? But there is me. If you help, it will come true soon. Didn¡¯t you see? My strength has reached the limit of my luck, and, next, what I want to learn is the gatekeeper¡¯s trick. At that time, I may be able to open it myself. Xuanmen, and then take you to find Master. So what are you dissatisfied with?"


    Lingyun pouted her mouth, thinking how to refute Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squeezed her pretty face, and hummed: "I tell you, I wouldn''t bother to care about you if it wasn''t for seeing you as cute. Is it interesting that I am an adult and you and a little kid?"


    "You..." Lingyun felt aggrieved, she was so sad that she was bullied like this, and she felt that she couldn''t live anymore, and she cried and cried very painfully.


    Tang Ye was speechless, holding his forehead and sighing. Why do you always encounter these troublesome people?


    He hugged Lingyun over, patted the hesitant and scared **** the back, and comforted: "Yun''er, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong. I will take you to find Master. Don''t cry, OK? "


    Where did Ling Yun listen to him and wanted to break free of his embrace, but Tang Ye pressed her, she couldn''t break free. She grabbed Tang Ye, even bite, and the result was useless, so she kept crying, coughing and crying, and leaning on Tang Ye''s arms to fall asleep.


    At this time, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had completed their comprehension, and they came to watch Tang Ye with a smile, very excited. Tang Ye gave them a gesture of silence, so that they would not wake Ling Yun. He gently put Lingyun down, let Lingyun rest on a boulder, and then took off his coat and covered Lingyun to prevent her from catching cold.


    Tang Ye, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan walked farther away and said, "What have you all learned?"


    Li Tianfang laughed and said: "I won''t tell you, but next time Li Disha dares to provoke me, I will make him unable to eat!"


    "I can also make him walk around without eating!" Li Diyuan raised his chubby hand and grinned.


    Tang Ye was very suspicious, and said, "Is this epiphany really so powerful?"


    "Nonsense, that''s a gift from the ancestors!" Li Tianfang rolled his eyes. Then he looked suspiciously at Tang Ye, stared at Tang Ye up and down, even stretched out his hand to squeeze Tang Ye''s body, and hummed: "What the **** is going on with you kid? We can''t see our ancestors. But you saw it. Are you also one of our gatekeepers, or a very high-level one?"


    "Fuck off, I was an orphan when I was young, and I have nothing to do with your gatekeeper." Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Li Tianfang didn¡¯t think too much, and hummed: "Li Diyuan and I are trustworthy people. Since you let us meet our ancestors, then we will teach you auras and nafa. However, I solemnly warn you, you Don¡¯t be discovered by the gatekeeper, especially our senior sister! Otherwise, we won¡¯t be able to eat!"


    "Also, the things you can let the gatekeeper see the ancestor must also be kept secret. So many gatekeepers want to get the gift of the ancestor, even the senior sister thinks, if you know this secret, you will definitely be enslaved by the gatekeeper. Chasing it!" Li Tianfang warned Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye frowned, as if he had some thoughts, then nodded to Li Tianfang.


    After Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan explained what Tang Ye must pay attention to when learning the aura and vomiting technique, they helped Tang Ye heal his injuries, and then Tang Ye sat down cross-legged, freed his body and mind, and learned the aura vomiting Surgery.

 Chapter 522： Dont disturb Senior Sister!

    Lingyun Nashu is the most basic martial arts of gatekeepers. It mainly adjusts the balance of Yin and Yang through breathing and breathing to achieve the fullest five elements, and then tempers the body to make the body more pure and delicate. This is a bit like refining the body, which can greatly improve the body in terms of blood and flesh, muscles, and veins.


    To put it briefly, you can give an example. If the limit of a normal person is to jump two meters in one step, then after practicing the aura and vomiting technique and tempering the body, it is possible to jump four meters, eight meters, or even more in one step. . In short, it is much better than ordinary people. Tang Ye didn''t compare with normal people, then compare with martial artist, the same reason, he will have a stronger body than other martial artists.


    The strength of the body is the most reliable and can often give people a sense of security. And when the body is strong to a certain extent, the explosive power is absolutely amazing. Therefore, Tang Ye was very satisfied with Lingyun Nashu, and sat cross-legged on the ground to concentrate on studying.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan chuckled when seeing Tang Ye like this. They thought that Tang Ye took it for granted. After teaching Lingyun Nashu, they thought they could learn it immediately? It''s no joke. They learn this from an early age, and don''t learn it until they are more than ten years old. It is a genius to learn at the age of eight or nine, and it is a genius to learn at the age of seven.


    There is only one person who is against the sky, and that is their senior sister!


    In addition, another characteristic of the aura and vomiting technique is that it depends on persistence. Only by practicing every day and letting the breathing reach a pace that can blend with the aura can it be considered a learning. Therefore, to learn the aura and vomiting technique, one must persist for a long time before knowing the success or failure. Generally you can perceive it after a year. If you can¡¯t perceive any aura, then it¡¯s discarded and you don¡¯t have to learn any more, so as not to waste time.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at Tang Ye concentrating on spitting out, a little gloating, and felt that they had made a lot of money this time. With this kind of aura, which takes a long time to learn, gained the gift of the ancestors, the strength was directly promoted, and he also realized a kind of fascination. When he returned to the profound realm where the gatekeeper lived, he would not be afraid of being laughed at. If anyone is a joke, slap in the past and teach him to be a new man!


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were very confident at this time, and believed that after fully comprehending the epiphany given by their ancestors, apart from the elder sister, other doorkeepers of the same age could not bully them!


    Li Tianfang was in a very good mood. He felt that Tang Ye was shrewd all his life, but now he has taken advantage of him, hehe!


    Li Diyuan thought this was a funny thing, and couldn''t help but grin all the time, looking stupidly, looking at Tang Ye and rolling his eyes.


    However, at this moment, Li Diyuan noticed something strange. He saw that Tang Ye''s breathing became very even, and a little white light slowly appeared around Tang Ye''s body.


    "Li Tianfang!" Li Diyuan stared at the changes around Tang Ye''s body and exclaimed.


    Li Tianfang was happy, and was startled by Li Diyuan''s sudden exclaim. He said in a bad mood, "Fatty man, can you calm down?"


    "I can''t calm down!" Li Diyuan was too nervous, grabbed Li Tianfang''s clothes corner in a panic, and hummed: "Li Tianfang, look at the situation of Brother Tang, isn''t this... a bit like a senior sister?"


    "What nonsense you said in broad daylight, you still look like a senior sister..." Li Tianfang was angry and wanted to scold Li Diyuan, but when he looked at Tang Ye, his voice stopped abruptly, and his expression of astonishment was no worse than Li Diyuan.


    At this time, there was a faint white light around Tang Ye''s body. Others didn''t know what it was, but Li Tianfang, the gatekeepers, did.


    That is a lot of aura gathered together!


    According to normal circumstances, the aura is fused in the air. After the heaven and the earth''s luck is cut off, the aura on the earth becomes very scarce, so it is impossible to gather the aura to the extent that the body can see it. Unless it is a very talented cultivating aura, so that the aura is constantly converging. The gatekeeper''s sister has this ability.


    At the same time, only the elder sister of the gatekeeper has this ability!


    But now, Tang Ye can do it too!


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan felt like hell. You know, Tang Ye just learned the aura, and then not only learned, but also can gather a lot of aura!


    If this is not an illusion, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan feel like they have seen the birth of a character even more powerful than the senior sister!


    "Li Diyuan, you **** punch me hard! I want to prove that I am dreaming!" Li Tianfang could not accept this kind of thing, just now he was proud that they made a lot of money this time, and Tang Ye lost money. But in a blink of an eye, Tang Ye proved that he didn''t suffer a loss, it was the one who made the most money!


    After learning the aura and vomiting technique, and succeeding in tempering the body one by one, then learning any martial arts will become easier than before. Tang Ye is already very powerful now. With the aura of vomiting, wouldn''t it be against the sky?


    Li Diyuan unceremoniously punched Li Tianfang, alas, it hurts that Li Tianfang wants to fight Li Diyuan for three hundred rounds.


    Now he proved that he was not dreaming, he really wanted to cry, and was mad at Tang Ye''s nature.


    He hummed to Li Diyuan: "Li Diyuan, Tang Ye can see the old ancestors, let the power of Wolong be obedient, and learn the aura and nashu so quickly, I can¡¯t help but wonder if he will Is the ancestor''s own son?"


    "Definitely not!" Even a stupid, simple fat man like Li Diyuan felt that what Li Tianfang said was ridiculous, and hummed: "The ancestor has no heirs, only disciples and grandchildren, and that is us. According to you, it is better to say Brother Tang It may be the reincarnation of the old ancestor. However, grandpa didn¡¯t mean that the old ancestor went back to the outer world, how could he be reincarnated in a mere world? However, I believe that Brother Tang has a relationship with the old ancestor. As for how it is. Relationship, then I don¡¯t know."


    "It must be like this!" Li Tianfang rarely agreed with Li Diyuan''s opinion.


    Li Diyuan smiled embarrassedly. He didn''t expect that he would have such a good mind to think. Suddenly, he realized something, and pointed to Tang Ye to Li Tianfang and said, "Li Tianfang, should we stop Big Brother Tang? There is no spiritual energy in this world. If it is absorbed by Big Brother Tang again, it will affect the luck of the earth. Even Senior Sister was alarmed."


    "You...damn, remind me soon!" Li Tianfang was very angry, and rushed to Tang Ye, ah, he just kicked Tang Ye, which seemed to contain his endless anger, and kicked Tang Ye Yao. vent.


    However, Tang Ye''s alertness has always been very keen, and there is danger coming. He suddenly opened his eyes and hit Li Tianfang''s kick with a punch.


    Li Tianfang was speechless. He retracted his feet and jumped back to Li Diyuan''s side with a depressed face. He felt that Tang Ye''s vigilance was like a delusion of persecution, and he was always on guard, making people unable to attack.


    Tang Ye was immersed in the aura of vomiting just now, but was interrupted by Li Tianfang, frowning greatly, and said in a bad mood: "Li Tianfang, what are you doing?"


    Li Tianfang said angrily: "What are you **** about to attract a senior sister, can I not interrupt you? If you want to die, I want to live a few more years! Hey, your existence is just a special purpose. Yes!"


    Li Tianfang was deeply helpless.


    Tang Ye realized that the situation was wrong, and worried: "What happened?"

 Chapter 523： who are you?

    Tang Ye didn''t know what was going on, Li Tianfang could only tell him. Only then did Tang Ye know that this great world had very few spiritual energy resources, so don''t absorb so much by yourself, otherwise it would be easy to be noticed by the gatekeepers living in the profound realm.


    And the gatekeeper''s senior sister also has Tang Ye''s talent against the sky, so if there are others like her, she will care very much, then it is possible to come and check. At that time, it was discovered that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan privately taught outsiders the gatekeeper slavery method.


    Although Tang Ye has a lot of incredible things, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan would not think that Tang Ye can match their senior sisters, they firmly believe that this is impossible!


    Another reason for not being able to absorb so much aura is that there is not much aura in this big world. If you absorb so much aura because of your own selfishness, it will cause the aura to deplete and cause natural disasters. For example, a forest becomes a desert. Therefore, Reiki can only absorb a little bit at a time, so that the consumption of Reiki is equal to the self-production adjustment of Reiki, and nature will not suffer disasters due to the rapid changes of Reiki.


    It is precisely because of the few spiritual energy resources in this great world that there is no way to breed spirits and monsters. For example, the giant python in Yundian has reached the stage of becoming a spirit, but this is already its limit, and there is no way to break through to become a more powerful monster.


    This is the limitation of Reiki. One of the main purposes of Xuanhuang Daji is to replenish aura. If the heaven and the earth are connected together, the rich aura of the heaven will be poured into the earth, and then the world will be able to breed all kinds of monsters and spirits again.


    After Tang Ye knew that the absorption of spiritual energy had such a serious impact, she stopped performing the aura inhalation technique. And just now because he had absorbed a lot, his physical injury was much better at this time, it was just a few skin injuries, and it was a rich harvest.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan kept staring at Tang Ye, as if trying to see through Tang Ye, wishing they had the ability to see through. Tang Ye thought they were weird, and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at each other, then shook their heads and sighed, very helpless. Li Tianfang said: "Tang Ye, who are you?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t know either."


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to worry about it. Damn, it has nothing to do with you!" Li Tianfang waved annoyedly, turned to leave, and told Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, remember the precautions I just said. , Otherwise the next time the senior sister will be alarmed, let alone Li Diyuan and I, even the old man will not be able to keep you out!"


    Li Diyuan followed Li Tianfang, turning around and admonishing Tang Ye as he walked: "Brother Tang, you have to listen to Li Tianfang this time, don''t have any trouble..."


    "Why are you walking in such a hurry? I still want to invite you to dinner." Tang Ye looked at Li Diyuan.


    As a result, Li Diyuan was not tempted by him, and grinned: "Sister Lin''s cooking is delicious, hehe."


    "You..." Tang Ye wanted to scold them, and went to work hard for his daughter-in-law, but they slipped away.


    They originally hid in the dark to protect Lu Celadon, but they were discovered by Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon could see that their strength was unfathomable, and even the current Tang Ye was far from an opponent, and he was indeed a Kunlun gatekeeper. So Lu Celadon occasionally asked them to come out and ask something. Those who had been going back and forth were discovered by Lin Yourong again. Lin Yourong was very enthusiastic and kept asking them to come out for dinner, but they could not bear to come out. However, they stayed in the dark to avoid being discovered. And now, Lu Celadon said that they could guide them to break through the bottleneck, so they would be more willing to stay with Lu Celadon.


    They used to be far-fetched to protect Lu Celadon, but now they are very proactive!


    "These two are funny..." Tang Ye snorted softly as he watched Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan disappear.


    Tang Ye returned to Lingyun. Lingyun was still asleep. It was probably sad and exhausted. It was also distressing. He lived with the master until he had never tried a person. Suddenly, the master was gone. The eleven or twelve-year-old girl must be hesitant in her heart.


    Ling Yun woke up and saw Tang Ye, but did not curse, but couldn''t help crying, and whispered: "Master..."


    Tang Ye touched her forehead and said, "Don''t worry, you are not alone, you still have me. I will take you to see a sister in the future, and there are many others who can accompany you."


    "I don''t want it, I want the master!" Lingyun said aggrieved.


    Tang Ye said, "Since you want to see Master so much, be strong and work hard. It''s useless to know crying. Now you follow me first. Once I can take care of you, you have to become stronger and go to Master. I I can help you. Secondly, I can also become strong. If one day I become very strong, I can take you to find Master. Is this good?"


    Lingyun puffed her mouth slightly to look at Tang Ye, very aggrieved and resentful. She didn''t scold Tang Ye any more, probably she realized that she would have to rely on Tang Ye for a long time in the future, otherwise it would be really difficult to see Master on her own. Maybe she can live alone, but she can''t do it if she wants to become stronger. Tang Ye is very powerful, and with the help of powerful people, it must be much better.


    Ling Yun nodded slightly to Tang Ye, then cried softly, still saddened by the tragic experience under her.


    Tang Ye didn''t persuade her, took her hand to stand up, and said, "Let''s go and see the Dragon Gate."


    After all, Ling Yun is only an eleven or twelve-year-old girl, Tang Ye is so tall, holding her with one hand, covering her hands. She felt awkward at first. Before the age of ten, the master often held her hand, but after ten years old, she felt that she had grown up and stopped doing such pretentious things. This would be held by Tang Ye. She felt that it was different from Master''s. Tang Ye''s hands were so big and strong, although she felt very domineering, but it made her feel very reliable. It seems that if you don''t defy Tang Ye''s words, you can feel at ease.


    Lingyun slowly let go of her heart, followed Tang Ye to the edge of the cliff, and looked at the waterfall opposite, where the Dragon Gate was.


    "I''m going to the Dragon Gate." Tang Ye said, looking at the waterfall.


    Ling Yun suddenly became nervous, and grabbed Tang Ye with the other hand, looking at Tang Ye with a grievance expression.


    What she meant was, don''t stay here alone, but go with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "No problem."


    Then Tang Ye took out the little yellow clock and released the evil dragon spirit. The huge dragon spirit hovered in front of her, and Ling Yun was taken aback. Although Tang Ye had just released the evil dragon spirit from the fight with the music fans, she was hiding in the distance, and she did not look as majestic and mighty as she is now. When she was no longer afraid, Ling Yun looked at her whole body like a dragon spirit burning with black flames, exclaimed, and her sadness was reduced.


    Tang Ye looked at the evil dragon spirit and said with concern: "I was struck away by the gatekeeper with a sword just now, is there anything wrong with you?"


    The evil dragon spirit nodded and shook his head again.


    Tang Ye knowingly said, "With the power of Wolong in the Yulong Jade Seal, you won''t have much problem, right?"


    The evil dragon spirit nodded.


    "Good." Tang Ye was relieved.


    As for the fact that Flame Truth was also broken, there was no problem. Because Flame Divine Truth is condensed by Tang Ye''s own strength, as long as Tang Ye is fine, Flame Divine Truth has unlimited life.


    Tang Ye said to Lingyun: "I will hold you up to the evil dragon spirit."


    "Huh?" Ling Yun was taken aback, and then she was so excited that she could actually ride a dragon?


    Without waiting for her to say more, Tang Ye had already picked her up and jumped on the back of the evil dragon spirit. The evil dragon spirit flew in the direction of the waterfall, towards the dragon gate. Ling Yun was hugged by Princess Tang Ye, this would stabilize her body, take a peek at Tang Ye, two blushes appeared on her face.


    At this time, the story of the Shu Dao Longmen reached Yanjing, Wen Dingmo, Dao Kuang, and Wen Zhongyuan heard the specific situation, their expressions were different, and they were silent and speechless.

 Chapter 524： Out!

    Wen Dingmo is a generation of old writers, who had already retreated behind the scenes, but because of the explosion of Xuanhuang plan, Wen Zhongyuan failed to control the overall situation, which made Tang Ye a sudden emergence and became a huge obstacle, so he came out and arranged some things, such as letting Le Mi and Tang Ye go to war, come up with a one-for-one layout. They are absolutely sure of the success of this plan because they sacrificed their fans!


    Music fans are one of the eight great evangelists. For them, they are at the top of the pyramid of strength. One missing is more serious than the loss of a thousand ordinary men. At such a price, can''t it get rid of a Tang Ye?


    At this time, Wen Dingmo, Wen Zhongyuan, Dao Kuang and Tian Gao were sitting in front of the tea stove in the backyard, enjoying the warmth brought by the charcoal fire, while sipping hot tea. In such cold weather, it was really pleasant to enjoy. The news of Xichuan Shu Road has not come back, they are discussing other things. In other words, they no longer need to discuss the Xichuan Shu Road, because they think Tang Ye will never escape this time.


    They had considerable confidence in music fans, so they began to discuss future arrangements. Wen Dingmo said: "After Tang Ye was captured and went to the Guwu River and Lake, we would get the Yulong Jade Seal, and then arrange for someone to use the Yulong Jade Seal to obtain the power of Wolong from the other six places. If the power of Wolong becomes its own use, then the land of Kyushu will lose the protection of Wolong''s power, the air will be greatly damaged, and the jade seal barrier of the red wall palace will also be weakened, and then it will be time to impact the jade seal barrier."


    "This day has finally arrived..." Wen Dingmo sighed leisurely, as if tired for a long time, and finally able to rest, feeling very relieved.


    Dao Kuang and Tian Gao nodded and said, "Tang Ye is the person arranged by the old Taoist priest, otherwise he could not have such a big impact on us. From the beginning to the present, we have lost a lot of people because of Tang Ye. , This time I lost my fans. Hmph, when Tang Ye arrives at the Guwu rivers and lakes, it won¡¯t make him feel better. I told the Qi training master that once Tang Ye steps into the Guwu rivers and lakes, he will immediately meet Someone is going to kill him."


    "That''s good." Wen Dingmo smiled.


    Wen Zhongyuan didn''t speak, but he was in a bad mood. He was originally responsible for dealing with Tang Ye, but because of his successive failures, Wen Dingmo had to take action. He felt embarrassed, and even more ashamed, he could feel that Grandpa no longer trusted him as before.


    The three thought that Tang Ye''s matter was a foregone conclusion, and no longer said more, hoping to sacrifice their fans for this plan to live well in the Guwu River and Lake. Although they have people on the Guwu River and Lake, there are several different martial arts in the Guwu River and Lake. They don''t master all of them, and there is no way to completely guarantee that music fans will not have trouble there.


    Wen Dingmo continued to make arrangements and looked at Wen Zhongyuan, who had been silent, and said, "You are investigating the matter of the goddess, how is it? No matter what, it is always good to do both. In case something goes wrong with Tang Ye. What''s the accident, there is still the goddess as a guarantee. We must walk fast and walk steadily now."


    Wen Zhongyuan, who hadn''t spoken before, finally spoke, and said, "There will be no accidents with Tang Ye, because Tang Ye may die before he reaches the Guwu River and Lake."


    "Huh?" Wen Dingmo frowned.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled confidently: "Tang Ye will die halfway, and the gatekeeper will take action. Can he still deal with it?"


    "No!" Wen Dingmo stood up abruptly, with an anxious expression on his face.


    Dao Kuang and Tian Gao also looked a bit solemn.


    Wen Zhongyuan was unhappy with this kind of thing. The gatekeeper came to catch Tang Ye and killed Tang Ye on the way. Could Tang Ye still fight the gatekeeper? Why does grandpa not believe in himself so much?


    "Why is this?" Wen Zhongyuan frowned and hummed. He felt that Wen Dingmo had been very skeptical of his approach recently. This made him very upset, he wanted to change, starting from killing Tang Ye!


    Wen Dingmo didn''t answer Wen Zhongyuan, but a spy immediately came and asked the spy to inform Xichuan about the Longmen Road. The spy knelt outside the tea stove. There was no news for the time being. At this moment, a bird fell, carrying a secret letter. The spy opened to look, and at this look, his knees almost softened to fall. The news he received was too serious to say anything.


    Wen Dingmo''s face sank, and he hummed, "Say."


    The spy lowered his head and replied: "The Xichuan Shudao Longmen incident failed! The music fans were taken to the Guwu Jianghu by the gatekeepers, but Tang Ye was kept by other gatekeepers and stayed here!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Wen Zhongyuan stood up suddenly and shouted at the spy, not believing that it was true.


    Dao Kuang and Tian Gao took a deep breath, closed their eyes and calmed down. It''s not that he doesn''t care about the failure of Xichuan Shu Road, but because he vaguely guessed this possibility after hearing that Wen Zhongyuan intervened to let the gatekeeper kill Tang Ye. Now the layout of the Xichuan Shu Road really failed. He has accepted it. This is the state of mind he has as a Dao mad, and the general situation can''t hit him.


    After Wen Dingmo got the news, he glanced at Wen Zhongyuan. He looked complicated, blamed, disappointed, and sighed... Finally, he sat back in his seat silently, picked up a teacup, and took a sip in silence. Some old people''s twilight vicissitudes .


    Wen Zhongyuan saw Wen Dingmo and Yu Tiangao''s reaction, as if to say that the failure of Xichuan Shu Road was caused by him. He suddenly looked gloomy and angry, walked out of the tea stove, grabbed the collar of the spy, and hummed: "You said you failed, why did you fail?"


    The spy was very afraid of Wen Zhongyuan at the moment, and said in a panic: "Just, Tang Ye was not taken to the Guwu Rivers and lakes, nor was he killed, and he was fine, but Le Fairy was taken to the Guwu Rivers... ¡­"


    "Is this true?" Wen Zhongyuan felt that there was no reason, and the gatekeeper couldn''t kill Tang Ye when he shot? The gatekeeper is the monitor of luck. Even if Tang Ye is blessed by luck, but the gatekeeper can interfere with the luck, Tang Ye shouldn''t be fine!


    The spy said anxiously: "Yes, it''s true..."


    Click!


    Wen Zhongyuan was extremely angry and directly squeezed the spy''s neck.


    These spies are really pitiful, if Wen Zhongyuan is killed again, they will die sooner or later.


    Wen Zhongyuan walked back to the tea stove, looked at Wen Dingmohe and Tiangao, looking distressed, and said, "Grandpa, Master, what did I do wrong?"


    Wen Dingmo lowered his head to drink tea and did not speak. He was already very disappointed in Wen Zhongyuan.


    Yu Tiangao can''t bear Wen Zhongyuan was so left in the cold, opened his eyes and whispered: "Zhongyuan, you have to know, at this time Tang Ye is in good luck, we can deal with him, but don''t think about killing him. The only way to kill him is on the Guwu rivers and lakes. Because the fortune of this big world has huge restrictions, and Tang Ye''s fortune, under the protection of that old Taoist priest, often becomes a huge opportunity. Tang Ye¡¯s luck is not worth mentioning only when he reaches the Guwu rivers and lakes. If he kills him in this way, even if he has the protection of the old Taoist priest, it will not play a big role. If you think the gatekeeper can interfere with the luck Don¡¯t be afraid, but don¡¯t you know that the ancestor of the gatekeeper is the old Taoist priest, how can they violate the will of the ancestor?"


    "Also, if you do this, one of the most serious consequences is..." Yu Tiangao looked out the window and sighed: "You exposed the traitor in the gatekeeper, so if the gatekeeper initiates a cleanup operation, It is a huge disadvantage to us..."


    Sighing again and again with Tiangao, Wen Zhongyuan was too anxious to kill Tang Ye, but he was self-defeating, and the good situation turned against them.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Wen Dingmo who had been silent after hearing Yu Tiangao''s explanation, and said in a low voice: "Grandpa, I''m sorry..."


    Wen Dingmo glanced at him, did not conceal his disappointment, and said, "I''m sorry, it''s useless. You don''t need to worry about the next Xuanhuang plan, so take a good rest."


    Wen Zhongyuan was stiff when he heard these words, because Wen Dingmo meant that he was out and was given up.

 Chapter 525： Dont stay here!

    According to Wen Dingmo''s acting style, it is not surprising that Wen Zhongyuan was kicked out. In dealing with Tang Ye, Zhongyuan''s performance was really unsatisfactory, and the most important thing was that it directly affected the smooth progress of Xuanhuang''s plan. You can fail once or twice, but three or four times, if Xuanhuang''s plan is in crisis, it is absolutely not allowed.


    The literary family has worked so hard for Xuanhuang''s plan for so many years, and there can be no mistakes. From the very beginning, Tang Ye was just a person fighting between the children of your family. He didn''t have a clear position at the time. At that time, it was trivial to Xuanhuang''s plan. However, for some reasons, the article wanted to get rid of him, so he rebelled and suddenly emerged.


    Then, because of the failure of the text, Tang Ye became the behemoth today, and successively succeeded in taking the power of Wolong, becoming a top martial artist who can stand shoulder to shoulder with the evangelist. This is a huge obstacle to the Xuanhuang plan. Wen Zhongyuan created this obstacle with one hand. How can Wen Dingmo rest assured that he can leave the Xuanhuang plan to him?


    Therefore, Wen Dingmo let him out.


    Wen Zhongyuan was stiff when he heard Wen Dingmo''s words, his face was ugly, his hands clenched into fists, and there was no hum.


    Yu Tiangao wanted to persuade Wen Dingmo to do something. After all, Wen Zhongyuan was still young, so he didn''t need to be so strict, but Wen Dingmo waved his hand to stop him, and looked at Wen Zhongyuan and said mercilessly: "It''s a matter of thousands of years. How can the dream of all warriors in the sky and the earth be entrusted to a failed person to do it?"


    Wen Zhongyuan gritted his teeth and did not grunt, he was a failure!


    The atmosphere in the tea stove was silent, as if you could hear the chick of the charcoal fire. Wen Zhongyuan felt terribly uncomfortable. He wanted to be alone and bowed his head and said: "Grandpa, Master, I''m sorry about this. Since I failed, I don''t have any opinion on how Grandpa arranges it. If Grandpa thinks I''m still useful in the future If you do, I hope Grandpa can give me a chance. I''ll... go down first."


    "Yeah." Wen Dingmo only responded briefly, his voice was very soft, but he appeared so cold and ruthless.


    Wen Zhongyuan retreated.


    Wen Dingmohe and Tiangao each had a cup of tea, but they didn''t have the mood to drink tea. After another moment of silence, Wen Dingmo sighed: "Tang Ye...you can''t stay here."


    "Yes, never stay again." Yu Tiangao said solemnly.


    The strength of the eight great preachers is comparable, and Tang Ye can deal with music fans, and naturally it can deal with Tian Gao. Yu Tiangao also felt that Tang Ye was a threat in his heart. He would not go to war with Tang Ye like a music fan. To deal with Tang Ye, he would make enough preparations and would not lose himself.


    Wen Dingmo deserves to be an old man who has experienced decades of ups and downs. He quickly emerged from the failure of the Xichuan Shu Road, his expression became the same as usual, showing the appearance of thinking about the layout all the time. He said to Tian Gao: "This time, although it failed, there were some gains. What makes me most puzzled is, why can Tang Ye have a gatekeeper to help?"


    Yu Tiangao frowned and stared, and said: "The spies had reported relevant news before. There were two gatekeepers who went down the mountain to catch people who committed luck. Among them was Tang Ye. Tang Ye was indeed found, but the result was only Tang Ye. He was injured and was not arrested. If Tang Ye defeated the two gatekeepers, no one would believe it. Therefore, Tang Ye may have reached an agreement with the two gatekeepers, and thus let Tang Ye go."


    Wen Dingmo''s expression became dignified, and he let out a long sigh of relief, and said, "Tang Ye...he, really a sharp young man, who would have thought that the hairy boy at the beginning became our biggest headache. What about the enemy?"


    Shaking his head with Tiangao and smiling bitterly, he thought so too. If he had known such a day, he would have killed Tang Ye decisively.


    "You must find a way to get rid of him." Wen Dingmo suddenly looked sharp.


    Yu Tiangao solemnly said: "It is definitely necessary to remove it, but it is not easy to do. That kid, the shrewdness of his head is no worse than you and me. He also has a terrible strength, and more importantly, there is that old Taoist priest. , Unless those old ancestors take care of..."


    "This method won''t work." Wen Dingmo stopped Yu Tiangao, and said: "How can those old ancestors make a move? If they make a move, it means that we have run out of ammunition and food. We have arranged for so long, if Being forced to run out of ammunition and food by a kid, don''t you want this old face like me? So, to deal with Tang Ye, you have to find another way.


    He stared at Tian Gao and thought for a long time, and said, "Or I will ask the Qi trainer in Guwu Jianghu. Although it is a bit risky, it is worth it to get a way to kill Tang Ye."


    "Alright." Wen Dingmo nodded.


    ...


    Tang Ye jumped on the back of the evil dragon spirit with Lingyun and flew to the waterfall opposite the cliff. There is no winter behind the waterfall, just like Huaguoshan Shuiliandong. The evil dragon spirit rushed into the waterfall, Tang Ye bent over to protect Lingyun, lest she be wet by the waterfall water. At this time, Lingyun was not so savage to Tang Ye, being so intimately guarded by Tang Ye, her face couldn''t help but two blushes, and the little girl was also at a shy age.


    Entering the cave heaven and blessed land after the waterfall, the evil dragon spirit has reduced itself, and it will not miss the power of the dragon''s Wolong. Following Tang Ye into the Dragon Gate can make it moisturized by the power of Wolong, further strengthening its power.


    Lingyun followed Tang Ye, a little nervous and curious, it was the first time she saw Longmen. At this time, above the center of Dongtianfudi, there was an air vortex glowing with a faint golden light, which was similar to what had been seen before under the abyss of the Yin and Yang world of Mount Tai.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what kind of world would be in the Dragon Gate here, but he didn''t worry, anyway, it was the illusion left by the fallen dragon, which was talking about the past. It''s like a video, let later people understand the catastrophe that happened that year.


    Tang Ye jumped on the back of the evil dragon spirit again with Lingyun, and the evil dragon spirit flew in from the dragon gate whirlpool with them.


    A dazzling golden light suddenly appeared in front of him, and when the golden light disappeared, I saw a world with a dim sky. The world is hazy, the sky is densely covered with dark clouds, lightning and thunder, and you can''t see what is happening on the sky. The people on the ground only felt that it was a violent rainstorm, but they didn''t know that the dark clouds, the lightning and thunder above the sky were not the top of the sky. Above the dark clouds and thunder, it was the broader sky. At this time, the old Taoist priest riding the Shenlong confronted a troll whose whole body was as red as blood.


    The veteran Taoist and the Scarlet Troll began to fight after they said something. The fight between the two is truly earth-shattering. Every time they make a move, the sky under their feet flashes and thunders more severely.


    I don''t know how long their fighting lasted. A huge flood occurred on the ground, which flooded large tracts of land. Countless people climbed up the mountain to escape, looking desperate.


    Finally, the old Taoist sword split the body of the scarlet troll, but after the body of the scarlet troll broke, it turned into countless drops of blood and fell to the ground one after another. On the earth, the people who were hit by the troll''s blood drops seemed to be invaded by the blood drops, their eyes turned red, and they killed each other. There were other places that were soaked with blood drops and started to collapse.


    At this time, the dragon screamed at the old Taoist priest. The old Taoist looked sad, and after all, he flew away from the back of the dragon. The dragon hovered and flew in the sky, and then was cut down by the old Taoist priest. With a wailing, the dragon fell to the ground from a high altitude and turned into the supreme power of a crouching dragon, to resolve the disaster brought by the scary blood drop of the scarlet troll, and protect it from now on This land.


    The old Taoist looked sad, and opened the void with a sword, and disappeared after diving into the void.

 Chapter 526： Reiki quenching body!

    After reading the content of the illusion, Tang Ye knew that the fall of the dragon was not because it was injured by a demon, but because it fell voluntarily, allowing his dragon''s power to guard the earth infested by the scarlet troll.


    This is a land protected by dragons, so dragons are a symbol of this race, and everything seems to have a cause and effect.


    Although the evil dragon spirit was an evil dragon, Tang Ye conquered it before it was too late to do evil. He was wronged by saying that it was evil. Seeing that the dragon was so selfless and great now, Tang Ye felt that he could no longer be called the evil dragon spirit. The evil dragon spirit can be regarded as a part of that dragon and should be praised. At this time, the evil dragon spirit was affected by the fall of the divine dragon and whispered.


    Tang Ye touched its dragon head and said, "You did not do evil, and don¡¯t do evil in the future. Maybe one day you can become the great dragon that saves the world like that dragon. You will no longer be called the evil dragon spirit. , Call it... Black Dragon."


    The black dragon whined twice and agreed.


    Lingyun next to her rolled her eyes. Seeing that they are black, they are called Black Dragons, and there is no good verse at all!


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Well, Longmen Mirage has already understood that I want to collect this part of Wolong''s power. Please wait a moment, because after the Mirage disappears, we will probably fall out of the air."


    Ling Yun hurried over to hold Tang Ye''s hand, so as not to hurt herself.


    Tang Ye took out the imperial dragon jade seal, and the imperial dragon jade seal felt the mighty power of the crouching dragon in the illusion territory. The golden light appeared, and the illusion began to crumble, turning into strands of golden light into the imperial dragon jade seal. When the illusion completely collapsed, Tang Ye and Lingyun''s feet were empty and fell directly below. Ling Yun screamed in surprise, Tang Ye quickly adjusted his body and landed safely in his arms.


    "The Shudao Longmen thing has been completed, and I will not take a break from now on to collect the power of other Wolong. The servants of the dragon have colluded with the gatekeeper, and they specially asked the gatekeeper to deal with me. If I just let it go. , I¡¯m not called Tang Ye!¡± Tang Ye snorted coldly at the disappearing golden dragon gate.


    Ling Yun didn''t speak, she knew that the gatekeeper was going to kill Tang Ye just now. It was really frustrated and made people angry. The gatekeeper should be like a judge, just and unselfish, but he colluded with the minister of Fulong to kill Tang Ye. No matter how good his temper was, it was unbearable, not to mention Tang Ye who had a bad temper.


    Ling Yun also hated the minister of helping the dragon. She doesn''t care what the position of the minister of supporting the dragon is, even if her master is the minister of supporting the dragon, but her master was taken to the Guwu rivers and lakes by the bureau arranged by the minister of supporting the dragon. She still remembered Dao Kuang looking for her master, so she hated the minister of Fulong, which made her more willing to help Tang Ye.


    She took La Tangye''s hand and said, "I''ll tell you something."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at Ling Yun in doubt. Although Lingyun is only an eleven-year-old girl, in fact, apart from having little life experience, she is still relatively independent in her thinking and has her own thinking and decisions, just like an adult.


    Lingyun glanced at Tang Ye, then quickly glanced back, as if she was pissed, and said, "I don''t want to be favored by you all the time. I want to support myself."


    "This idea is very good..." Tang Ye praised Lingyun very much, but was shocked again, looking at Lingyun and said, "So you want to leave me?"


    "No!" Ling Yun hummed angrily. It was this that made her angry, thinking about being independent, and getting enough food and clothing by herself, but she couldn''t do without Tang Ye.


    Feeling embarrassed, she blushed a little, and hummed: "I mean, I stay by your side and you take care of me, but I don''t want to receive your favor in vain, so I am willing to do something to compensate you, like... ¡­I¡¯m paying you!"


    "It turned out to be like this..." Tang Ye laughed, squinting his eyes a little bit badly, hehe said: "Are you planning to agree with your body?"


    "Bah!" Ling Yun''s face was red with anger, and she was also shy. She is a pure little girl, and she must be embarrassed to be molested by a big bad guy. She glared at Tang Ye and said: "I don''t want to promise you when I die, don''t be paranoid, I will never agree!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, feeling that the little girl really thought that she wanted her to be like her, and told herself not to be delusional... Tang Ye laughed, pinched Lingyun¡¯s little nose, and said, "I''m kidding. Okay, I don¡¯t want to think about how old you are and how old I am. You are my daughter and I think you are young. I have an 18-year-old daughter. Come on, what do you want to do?"


    Ling Yun was startled by Tang Ye''s words, her mouth opened wide. This guy has an eighteen-year-old daughter? Bragging not to draft anymore!


    Since Tang Ye was joking, Lingyun was no longer so angry and worried, and said, "I thought about it. The only thing I can learn is to play music from Master. Master asked me to play music to conceal her strong luck, so as not to disturb the gatekeeper. Slave, then I can also play music for you, so that you can continue to grow stronger. Then when I find the master, we will run away, you and I owe nothing to each other."


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard Lingyun''s words. The little girl said this kindly, always feeling that she had some kind of ambiguous relationship with her and would break each other.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Okay, I will listen to you. But since you have been a great help to me, I will try my best to help you find Master. After you and I separate things, I still owe you a favor. If one day If you have any trouble and need my help, just ask me and I will help you solve it."


    "I don''t want it!" Ling Yun stubbornly turned her head and hummed, "We will never meet again after we ran away!"


    Tang Ye was really going to laugh. This little girl, she said such things with her mouth open, as if she really had something to do with her.


    "Okay, do whatever you want, let''s go now." Tang Ye said no more, leaving the heaven and blessed land.


    However, Ling Yun widened her eyes and said, "You just left? No more baby here?"


    "Ah? There is a baby here?" Tang Ye was taken aback, very puzzled.


    Ling Yun rolled his eyes and said, "There is a strong aura here, which may be due to the influence of the dragon gate. This aura is now disappearing. It disappeared with the disappearance of the dragon gate, so it has nothing to do with the balance of the great world. , How much you can absorb is yours."


    "What?" Tang Ye said in shock, "Really?"


    Ling Yun shrugged and said: "Don''t believe it, forget it, I can feel Reiki very clearly."


    "Then you don''t have to say it soon!" Tang Ye listened to music fans about the extraordinary aspects of Lingyun, and believed Lingyun''s words, immediately sat down cross-legged, performed Lingyun breath nativism, and absorbed the disappearing aura.


    Lingyun vomiting nashu is actually to strengthen the body by incorporating aura into the body. In the final analysis, the difference between aura and breath is that it can incorporate aura into the body, while ordinary breathing is only breathing air.


    "When the spiritual energy is almost absorbed, you remind me not to let me absorb too much, so as not to affect the balance of nature." Tang Ye exhorted Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun looked at him contemptuously and said, "Although the aura here is disappearing, there is still a lot of it. You can''t absorb it all, don''t worry."


    However, when Tang Ye began to transport the aura and vomiting technique to absorb the aura, Lingyun realized how ridiculous her contempt for Tang Ye was, because Tang Ye absorbed the aura very quickly, just like after strengthening the body with aura , Continue to start the second time, then the third time, and more!


    She has never seen such a powerful aura absorption ability!


    "This guy..." Lingyun knows how magical aura infusion is for people in this big world. Seeing Tang Ye tempering her body over and over again, she is sure that a terrible man will be born!

 Chapter 527： Something brutal?

    For ordinary people, breathing is normal, whether it is air or aura. However, because of its special ability on Reiki, Lingyun knows the great effect of Reiki on all creatures. If the aura is sufficient, then all creatures can have the possibility of evolution. For example, a wild boar can only grow into a large wild boar of several hundred catties, but if it has enough aura, it can be nourished day by day, perhaps this big wild boar can become fine.


    In fact, Qi Luck is very similar to Reiki. That old Taoist priest cut the heaven and the earth with a single sword, not only cutting the heaven and the earth''s luck, but also cutting the spiritual energy connection. Otherwise, the spirit of the sky will flow into the world, and the strength of the warriors will not be too bad, then it will not be so difficult to break the shackles of the world, and there is no need to rely on the ancient jade seal.


    Because of the power of the dragon that fell and turned into the power of the dragon gate, the surrounding area carried a considerable part of the aura contained in the original dragon. The aura permeated the surrounding area, even today, thousands of years later, there is still a considerable part.


    Lingyun watched Tang Ye continue to absorb aura, tempering his body over and over again, and couldn''t help covering her mouth in amazement. If you don''t have good aptitude and talent, even if you have aura, you can''t absorb it so quickly. She wants to know who Tang Ye is, and why is there so much strangeness in him?


    At this time, after Tang Ye got the spiritual energy to infuse his body again and again, the strength of his body continued to increase, and the wound on his body was almost healed, feeling gleaming.


    Tang Ye was about to absorb the aura carried by Longmen itself and didn''t stop, Ling Yun had to remind him. Tang Ye opened his eyes and immediately felt refreshed. He felt that there was endless power in his body and wanted to find someone to fight hand-to-hand. He even felt that even if a knife stabbed him now, it would not penetrate his body. Because the strength of the body has become very high, it seems to be a King Kong, invulnerable.


    "Yun''er, you stay away, I want to try the strength of your body." Tang Ye said to Ling Yun, looking excited and couldn''t wait.


    Ling Yun frowned, and said, "Your body is already strong enough to do so, and you still have a powerful force. Be careful to be known by the gatekeeper."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and he couldn''t help sighing, and said, "This is also true. It seems that I can only look for opportunities in the future."


    Ling Yun curled her lips and hummed: "I will play music for you to cover up your high luck and strength."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed and thanked: "Okay."


    At this moment, Lingyun sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, then opened her eyes and put her hands on her legs. She didn''t know what she had done, and there was a guqin on her legs. Ling Yun pressed her hands on the guqin, and the guqin made a graceful musical sound. Looking at it this way, Lingyun looked like a fan of music. With two light blue bow silk scarves on both sides of her head, she was born slim, and she became an ancient beauty.


    When Tang Ye heard the music played by Lingyun, it felt like a circle of ripples, leading him to a calm lake. In this lake world, there is no restriction from the outside world, and there is also a magical place in which you can let your own will fantasize, and then these fantasies will change. Tang Ye wanted to try the strength problem after body quenching, and imagined a boulder. The boulder appeared in front of him, then he punched the boulder and the boulder was shattered.


    This is the strength he possesses under the strength of his body now. A huge boulder can be shattered with just one punch. It is smashing, not breaking. This is just the power of physical strength. Without relying on those extra powers, you can imagine how terrifying this is!


    Tang Ye wanted to master this power more proficiently, so he imagined more boulders, even hills, and kept fighting to adapt to the physical strength he had just obtained and the power that could burst under this physical strength.


    However, when Tang Ye was playing happily, after she stopped, she saw Ling Yun''s forehead with cold sweat, and her body was soaked with sweat, as if she had fallen into water. Tang Ye was shocked, and quickly went over to see Lingyun''s situation. Ling Yun''s breathing was rapid, and her body was completely overdrawn.


    "Yun''er, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Ye asked worriedly.


    Ling Yun said with difficulty: "You, your strength is too great, I can''t bear it..."


    Before Ling Yun finished speaking, her head tilted and she passed out into a coma.


    Tang Ye hurriedly supported her, feeling guilty, and blamed herself for being greedy and not considering Lingyun''s ability to bear it.


    He was also very surprised at this moment. He probably guessed Lingyun''s ability, it was to create an illusion. In the illusion, it is a world controlled by aura and has nothing to do with the outside world. So in her illusion, even if she showed great strength, the real world outside could not detect it. Only correspondingly, the power that the illusion bears, the aura must bear.


    Just now Tang Ye only knew that he was punching quickly, and his strength was very strong, so Ling Yun couldn''t bear it, but struggling to support it, causing him to pass into a coma.


    This ability to shape the illusion is very powerful. If the aura can bear it, and if a person is brought into her illusion, the person may be lost until he dies and don''t know what happened. This is a little like... dream demon ability.


    Tang Ye glanced at the aura that he held in his hand, and sighed: "Another great evildoer..."


    Tang Ye was a little sad. Ever since the Xuanhuang plan broke out, even if he had not succeeded, various people with supernatural powers continued to appear. So, do these people exist by themselves, or are they awakened only by the mysterious plan? These phenomena seem to be prepared for the Xuanhuang plan. Is the Xuanhuang plan really an inevitable general trend?


    Tang Ye worried about Lingyun, did not continue to think too much, and left Dongtianfudi holding Lingyun, and returned to the hotel where he and Yin Jun settled, taking good care of Lingyun and rest.


    Yin Jun was originally worried about Tang Ye. He and Tang Ye came to find the Dragon Gate together, but suddenly Tang Ye asked him to go back to the hotel first, but he disappeared suddenly. Yin Jun had no choice but to return to the hotel and wait. Now when Tang Ye returns, it is already dark. He saw Tang Ye, his first feeling was that Tang Ye seemed to have changed, that breath and temperament seemed to have changed, but he couldn''t see where it had changed.


    In fact, Tang Ye''s body has undergone tremendous changes after being tempered by spiritual energy, giving people a very energetic feeling, full of infinite vitality.


    "Tang Ye, why are you now..." Yin Jun wanted to scold Tang Ye before asking about Longmen. As a result, Tang Ye stopped him and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, take Yun''er to the room and let her rest."


    "Yun''er?" Yin Jun found out that Tang Ye was holding a little girl. When he saw it, he was completely stunned. Isn''t this the Le Tong beside the fans? Why was he hugged by Tang Ye back to the hotel, and he was unconscious?


    Yin Jun suddenly trembled, looking at Tang Ye furiously, and said angrily: "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to be such a beast, you actually want to treat a little girl..."


    "Yin Jun, are you sick? I''m just taking care of Yun''er. She is in a coma, what unhealthy things are you thinking about?" Tang Ye was very speechless.


    Young girl, unconscious, hotel... beast!

 Chapter 528： I really know big stars!

    It''s night time, and night falls.


    Tang Ye took care of Lingyun and didn''t go out again. She stayed in the hotel to take a shower, and then rested comfortably on the sofa in the room. Now that the Shu Dao Longmen matter has been resolved, it is time to collect the power of Wolong from other Longmen. Only two of the eight dragon gates can be solved, and the remaining six do not know what will happen.


    At this time, Yin Jun sent a message to ask him to come out and talk about something. Yin Jun was responsible for the affairs of Xichuan Longmen. Although Tang Ye is helping, he still needs to understand clearly, otherwise it will not be easy to explain to the adult at Red Wall. Tang Ye didn''t like the report, so he went out and talked to Yin Jun about it. The simple thing was that the fans were captured by the gatekeeper and went to the Guwu rivers and lakes, and the power of Wolong was successfully collected by him.


    "Where are you going next? Back to Yanjing?" After Yin Jun learned about the situation, there was nothing to worry about and chatted with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "If I don¡¯t go back now, I will directly ask Grandpa Wang for other arrangements to solve the Longmen issue as soon as possible and get rid of it. I am very upset with the minister of Fulong. If I want to kill me repeatedly, then I must Let them know what despair is!"


    Yin Jun was amused by Tang Ye''s vigorous appearance like a child, and said, "Are you just talking about it, or are you really going to... kill?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Why don''t you provide me with a few lists of villains who help the dragon. If I am upset, just kill a few?"


    "Yes, there are a group of people in the Red Wall Palace standing on Wen Zhongyuan''s side. Go and kill them all. It''s better to kill Wen Zhongyuan and Wen Dingmo. Kill them, nothing will happen. Now." Yin Jun smiled.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, thinking that this approach seemed good.


    Yin Jun saw him take it seriously, and quickly stopped, and said, "Tang Ye, I''m joking, don''t think so! This war is not destined to win by murder from the beginning. Otherwise, There are so many people to help the dragon, all mobilized, what else is there for us? This war is a contest of timing, setting, and luck. After all, before the shackles of luck are broken, The minister who helps the dragon is also restricted by the luck of the old Taoist priest. If he kills and makes a big change in his luck, it will be self-defeating, he will be self-defeating."


    Tang Ye said displeased: "So, people can kill, but they must have a chance to kill. For example, the next time I **** the power of Wolong, I will form an enemy relationship with a certain dragon-supporting minister, so I can kill generously. Right?"


    Yin Jun thought for a while, and said, "That''s probably what I meant. In short, now that the Xuanhuang plan has broken out, the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python seem to be fighting fiercely, but in fact it is only carried out on a small group of us. .Look at the people around you, they are unaware of this kind of thing, and their lives have not changed. Those who should go to work and those who should go to school. But if they are killed indiscriminately, then these people may also get involved. It is possible that this land has been affected, and that will definitely affect the overall air transport."


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "It''s troublesome. Anyway, I don''t care. Next time whoever yells at me, I will just slap and kill it."


    Yin Jun was speechless, but he knew that for the current Tang Ye, he really had that ability. If it weren''t for the fear of the gatekeepers who had learned the immortal law since childhood, in this big world, no one could help Tang Ye, nor can the evangelists!


    "Your mission is complete, next is to go to Sunlight City to find Ruoqing?" Tang Ye looked at Yin Jun and asked with a smile.


    Yin Jun immediately became wary and hummed: "I have this plan, why do you want to go too? Tang Ye, I warn you, don''t disturb Ruoqing!"


    Tang Ye was also speechless, humming: "I''m waiting for Grandpa Wang''s news. I don''t know if I go to Sunlight City. Besides, even if I am going to Sunlight City, how can I harass Ruoqing? Ruoqing is not your girlfriend. , I¡¯m not allowed to find her yet? I want to apologize to her."


    "If Ruoqing said I hate you, don''t you... Oh, Tang Ye, I saw two beauties, absolute beauties!" Yin Jun originally argued with Tang Ye angrily because of the mention of Jiang Ruoqing, but suddenly his eyes fell. Liang, staring at Tang Ye''s rear blankly.


    Tang Ye had to say that Yin Jun was really **** bad, and he began to have thoughts about other women, and no longer focused on Jiang Ruoqing. Tang Ye didn''t look back at any beauties. For him, beauties are really nothing unusual. His beautiful wife hasn''t taken care of it yet, so what else is going on.


    Yin Jun felt that Tang Ye was pretending to be compelling, but this sweetheart didn''t catch a cold with beautiful women?


    Yin Jun patted Tang Ye on the shoulder and despised: "Tang Ye, those two are definitely beauties, especially the one in the white dress. If you see it, you must have forgotten your wife. If you don''t believe me, take a look!


    "Fart, what other woman is better than my wife?" Tang Ye refused to accept, looked back and saw two tall women walking with suitcases, one in a black dress and the other in a white dress, very distinctive , But they all wear masks and can''t see their entire faces.


    How did Yin Jun know that she was a beautiful woman? It might also be a good figure!


    Tang Ye stopped looking at the two women, took an apple from the table, and said, "Yin Jun, don¡¯t be so distracted, it¡¯s useless, I¡¯m here, too many women are prone to kidney deficiency! If you have mine Ability, that¡¯s not a problem, after all, my body is strong. But you can¡¯t, you are just an ordinary human body..."


    "Fuck you!" Yin Jun scolded and hummed, "You don''t know who they are? If I tell you who they are, if you still don''t want to see them, I will call you big brother!"


    "Hey, Jun Yin, are you pulling my heart? Okay, you say, who are they?" Tang Ye was angry.


    Yin Jun sneered coldly, very proud, and hummed: "They are An Ruoru and Su Li! An Ruoru is the fairy sister of the whole people, and Su Li is the fairy sister...sister-like character, in short, not bad. How was it; were you moved?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback and froze while eating the apple.


    Yin Jun even sneered triumphantly, and hummed: "How about it, right? See you still pretending, call me elder brother honestly!"


    "Fart!" Tang Ye didn''t seem to dare to look back, and hummed: "Yin Jun, sit down for me, don''t **** attract the attention of the two women. I know them, and I remembered something just now, if Let them see me, they will probably be angry. I am busy with Longmen now, I don''t want to get in trouble!"


    "You fucking..." Yin Jun was really angry and snorted: "You can''t make a draft if you brag? An Ruo is a big star, when did you know the big star? Damn, why don''t you say it? Do you know all the beauties in the world and have a leg with you?"


    Yin Jun was too lazy to care about Tang Ye and waved to An Ruoru and Su Li.


    "Fuck..." Tang Ye was so depressed when he saw him like this. Why didn''t Yin Jun believe that he knew a big star?

 Chapter 529： Especially owe!

    An Ruoru and Su Li were shocked when they saw Yin Junchao beckoning them. They didn''t want to be recognized, otherwise it would be very troublesome. Being surrounded would be minor, and they were afraid of making a big commotion.


    Before Yin Jun made a big noise, the two women immediately pushed their suitcases in front of Yin Jun. Su Li politely asked, "This gentleman, can you not...Huh?"


    Su Li talked to Yin Jun and suddenly noticed Tang Ye, who was sitting opposite Yin Jun with her head down. She felt like someone. She lowered her head to take a look, and then took a breath of cold breath, then became angry with her teeth gritted. , Pointed to Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you actually hid here! Asshole, I finally met you!"


    Tang Ye felt really tired, raised her head, glanced at Su Li, then at An Ruoru, and said, "Miss Su, Miss An, how are you..."


    He didn¡¯t want to meet Su Li and An Ruo because he just remembered that Su Li said that he wanted to ask him something. He asked for Su Li¡¯s phone number and said that he would find Su Li when he was free, but he didn¡¯t find it. This is not Fang Su. Away from the pigeon? The girl must be very angry when she was released! But he was going to be busy with the Longmen affairs, and didn''t want to entangle them anymore. The big deal would be to meet Su Li and An Ruo Pingshui, and then forget about each other. But Yin Jun, a fool, actually invited An Ruoru and Su Li!


    An Ruoru originally thought it was strange that Su Li suddenly looked down at the other man. When Su Li called out Tang Ye''s name, and then Tang Ye raised her head to say hello to her, she realized that she seemed unwilling to sit and bow her head. The man watching the people was Tang Ye that she and Su Li were looking for. She was stunned, and was a little angry after reacting, humming: "So you are hiding here!"


    Yin Jun next to him was completely dumbfounded.


    Originally, Tang Ye said he knew An Ruoru and Su Li, but he firmly didn''t believe it. Damn, Tang Ye is not a fanatic, why should a fairy sister like An Ruoru want to know him! Besides, Tang Ye has never been involved in the entertainment industry!


    So Yin Jun didn''t believe Tang Ye''s words, and as a result... Now An Ruoru and Su Li both greeted Tang Ye, and left him aside and ignored him. How could he not believe it anymore?


    What made him speechless was that Su Li and An Ruoru both used the word "hide" to be angry at Tang Ye. It seemed like they had a close relationship with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye deliberately avoided them. What kind of international joke is Nima made? An Ruoru is a famous lady. The fairy sister is not for nothing. There has been no scandal since her debut, so why did she get in touch with Tang Ye?


    Yin Jun looked at Tang Ye, really wanting to kill Tang Ye. Why are the women who are beloved have something to do with this guy?


    As a young master, Yin Jun knows many things in circles, including the entertainment circle, so he knows An Ruoru and Su Li. The image of An Ruo as the fairy sister of the goddess of the whole nation penetrated into his heart, and he was always moved. It''s just that he mixes in the military region and usually has less time to contact the entertainment industry, so although he is tempted by An Ruo, he did not pursue it. He would not pursue it, because he showed affection to Jiang Ruoqing. A man must be more than just a woman, he can''t always pursue a woman without a heart. However, seeing An Ruoru and Su Li have a relationship with Tang Ye, even if Yin Jun hadn''t thought about pursuing An Ruoru, he felt very depressed.


    Why is Tang Ye again?


    Yin Jun beckoned An Ruoru and Su Li to come over, but didn''t want to be ignored, and asked, "You...know?"


    An Ruoru and Su Li looked at Yin Jun and were very polite to him, and smiled. But when they talked about whether they knew Tang Ye, they were very upset. Su Li even felt like he wanted to move his hands and feet. He clenched his fist and waved it as if he was about to hit someone. He hummed, "Yes, Tang Ye let go of my pigeons, and I was looking for him all over the world to settle accounts. Xichuan met him!"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to quarrel with Su Li and An Ruoru at this time. An Ruoru was a big star. In case he was recognized by others and was photographed by paparazzi, he would have to have a scandal when it was reported. He said to Su Li: "Miss Su, don''t get excited. I didn''t look for you because I was too busy and I forgot. You sit down first, and Miss An also sits down. You are too good-looking. Knowing that it¡¯s a beautiful woman, it¡¯s not good to attract people¡¯s eyes. If someone recognizes it, we¡¯re all in trouble.


    Tang Ye made a lot of sense. Su Li and An Ruoru sat down, looking like people eating with Tang Ye and Yin Jun. As long as they were not particularly sharp-eyed people, they would generally not recognize their identities. Su Li still grunted, and said, "Oh, it''s Miss Su, how strange it is to call it that way. Is Mr. Tang planning to draw a clear line with me?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, why is this girl so competitive?


    Yin Jun can''t stand it anymore, how do you feel that Tang Ye and Su Li are arguing like little lovers? He couldn''t accept that Tang Ye stretched his hand to the star, what if his beloved An Ruoru was also killed? He quickly stopped Tang Ye and Su Li talking, and asked, "How did you meet?"


    Su Li is a reasonable woman. Yin Jun did not provoke her. She would not lose her temper. She smiled and said politely: "Tang Ye saved me and Ruoru when I was in Mount Tai, so we met."


    When Yin Jun heard this, he suddenly felt that something was wrong. It was actually the acquaintance that a hero saved the United States, and Su Li and An Ruoke were more likely to fall. He asked Su Li again: "Then what is your relationship with Tang Ye...?"


    "It doesn''t matter, just ordinary friends." Su Li stared at Tang Ye and hummed.


    Yin Jun was taken aback for a moment and didn''t understand. Looking at Tang Ye, Tang Ye looked indifferent, then looked at Su Li, Su Li looked upset, and then looked at An Ruoru, An Ruoru was calm and calm, as if it had nothing to do with Tang Yezhen.


    Yin Jun became melancholy, feeling that Tang Ye and Su Li and An Ruo had no special relationship on the surface, but there was always a vaguely intimate relationship.


    Tang Ye really didn''t want to entangle these things, and asked Su Li: "Why are you here?"


    Su Li hummed, "Why, you can come, but we can''t come?"


    Tang Ye didn''t get angry with her, looked at An Ruoru, and asked, "Miss An, why did you and Su Li get here?"


    An Ruoru has a more stable and mature temperament, like an intellectual sister, unlike Su Li, who has been irritable, and said: "We come to Shu Road for shooting. But Su Li and I are one step ahead of the crew. Su Li wanted to play more, but I didn''t expect I will meet you. Su Li and I have a lot to ask you, since we met, you won''t run away again, will you?"


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed, it was really not good to put beautiful pigeons, let alone such a prosperous actress. But there is something about the Dragon Gate, which is an urgent matter, and he will go if necessary.


    Tang Ye scratched his head and said embarrassedly: "It might be."


    Su Li and An Ruoru suddenly showed black lines on their faces. Is this guy not putting himself in the eye, or is he honest? Even if it is really possible to slip, don''t say it directly. I heard it in my ears, but I was quite angry!


    Yin Jun also felt that Tang Ye owe a lot of beating, so he said that to beautiful women?

 Chapter 530： Floating corpse incident!

    Tang Ye is not afraid to anger Su Li and An Ruoru. He met An Ru and Su Li once. They are friends. There is nothing wrong with speaking honestly among friends, right? And he didn''t want to continue to make Su Li sulking because of the previous things, so he simply explained it again.


    He said to Su Li and An Ruo: "I am busy with something, and I am destined to be unable to stay somewhere forever, and I don''t know when I will leave, so please forgive me."


    Su Li and An Ruoru did not expect Tang Ye to suddenly explain the matter seriously. They looked at each other and nodded. Su Li no longer angered Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye and said: "Okay, no I''m arguing with you, lest you seem to be my boyfriend. But I do have a lot to ask you, you saved me and Ruoru last time in Mount Tai, we still want to treat you to a meal and thank you . You wouldn''t even give up this little face, would you?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Actually, you don''t need to thank me. If you really want to, I will spare time to eat with you, right?"


    "Chee, it''s so far-fetched, as if we forced you." Su Li curled his lips unhappily.


    An Ruoru didn''t really get angry with Tang Ye. He knew Tang Ye''s identity before, but she was surprised and interesting. She wanted to ask Tang Ye with Su Li, probably because of curiosity. Now that I really see Tang Ye, Tang Ye is still that easy-going character, she must not be angry. She smiled at Tang Ye and said, "If you don''t have time, then another day, you won''t have time forever?"


    Being stared at by An Ruoru, it was the beauty of An Damei who spoke in person. Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed. If he refused, he would be hypocritical and said, "There will be time, but it won''t work right now. It is indeed a bit more urgent. How about looking for you after I''m done?"


    "Tang Ye, you bastard!" Su Li was so angry when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She was fooled like this by Tang Ye before and hummed: "You said before that you would look for me when you have time, but you are at all Don¡¯t remember this! If I believe your nonsense, I¡¯m an idiot!"


    When Su Li said that, Tang Ye was very helpless. After thinking about it, she said, "Then I can give you your phone number, right? If I forget to find you, you can call me to remind me."


    "Oh, a big man is a big man, only we take the initiative to find you, don''t you take the initiative to find us, right?" Su Li pouted, looking very unhappy.


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "Su Li, then I will take the initiative to find you, okay, but after I finish my work."


    "Then I have to wait until the Year of the Monkey?" Su Li still pouted.


    Tang Ye squinted and looked at Su Li with a playful smile, and said, "You are so anxious...what do you want to do?"


    Su Li saw Tang Ye''s playful look, like a provocative expression, her heart swayed, a little twisted, her face flushed slightly, in order not to embarrass herself, she bit her lip and said, "You, you are anxious. Forget it, don¡¯t fight with you. Give me your phone number. If you don¡¯t take the initiative to find me, I will bomb you with phone calls and text messages!"


    Su Li looked like a girl with a grudge.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and gave Su Li his cell phone number.


    Seeing that things are almost done, An Ruo Ru sees that there are more and more people in the hotel lobby. It is not easy to stay for a long time. He said: "Tang Ye, Su Li and I cannot stay outside. You must remember what you promised us. Go to the room first."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Su Li and An Ruoru covered them, pulled up their suitcases and left the lobby. Yin Jun looked very sad. Ever since Su Li and An Ruoru saw Tang Ye, they seemed to have forgotten him. They didn''t even greet him when they left, but just greet Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye, wondering how to describe the complicated mood at this time. People are really maddening than people!


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, he really didn''t want to pester women too much. When Yin Jun saw him like this, he really wanted to smash a wine glass and cursed: "Tang Ye, I really want to know who you are, damn, how far do you stretch your hand? Even the big star We all know each other, how many "surprises" I don''t know?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Since it is a surprise, then you must not know it. Is it still a surprise if you know it?"


    "You..." Yin Jun was so angry that he couldn''t scold him. He didn''t stay beside Tang Ye and saw Tang Ye''s affairs, so he couldn''t understand his mood at all.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said: "These things are nothing, people, if you have a predestined relationship, what''s so strange about meeting you for thousands of miles?"


    "Oh, your fate is spread all over the world? Or is it all in the beauty of the world?" Yin Jun sneered.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to argue with him, and said, "I have no idea about Su Li and An Ruoru. You think too much."


    Yin Jun squinted his eyes, staring at Tang Ye with a playful look, and hummed: "Do you think I would believe it? An Ruoru, who doesn''t want to get this woman? She is a fairy sister, a jade girl in the entertainment industry. She has acted in so many movies. , No one has ever had an explicit scene."


    "What then?" Tang Ye felt that Yin Jun''s words were boring.


    Yin Jun felt that Tang Ye was really pretending to be terrible, and said angrily: "This kind of woman, don''t you want to sleep under your body and see her...the ecstasy and coquettish appearance when you rolled the bed?"


    I rely on, Tang Ye was speechless, looking at Yin Jun with disgust, and said: "Yin Jun, I didn''t expect you to be such a boring man. Hey, I used to think you were serious and serious. It seems that you are not much better with me. !"


    "You **** sullen..." Yin Jun wanted to choke on Tang Ye, but suddenly Tang Ye''s phone rang and he didn''t bother Tang Ye from listening to the phone.


    After listening to the phone, Tang Ye looked serious and said to Yin Jun: "I''m going to the ancient Yellow River valley."


    "The arrangement over the red wall?" Yin Jun also became serious.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Something went wrong over there, which had a great impact."


    "What''s the matter?" Yin Jun frowned and asked.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, seemed to think of something, and squinted his eyes: "There was news from the red wall saying that many floating corpses appeared in Sanmen Guxia in the ancient valley of the Yellow River. I wonder if it was related to the appearance of Longmen. , So I¡¯m going to take a look."


    "A floating corpse appeared? It was not drowned?" Yin Jun asked.


    Tang Ye looked cold and hummed, "Suddenly a dozen of them appeared. There will never be so many people drowning together by coincidence? Besides, the floating corpse looks very weird. I have to go over and check to get the result.


    "Then I will go over and help you too." Yin Jun is still very righteous. Although Tang Ye is very annoying in all aspects, he recognizes Tang Ye very much after cooperating on tasks.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, you''d better go to Sunlight City to help Ruoqing. I am worried that after I took the power of Wolong from two dragon gates in a row, the minister of supporting the dragon was forced to do something extreme. ."


    Yin Jun thought for a while, and said, "Then be careful."


    Early the next morning, Tang Ye took Lingyun to fly to the ancient Yellow River basin to investigate the floating corpse incident that may be related to Longmen.

 Chapter 531： Ghost Gate Canyon!

    Su Li and An Ruoru woke up early, and then called Tang Ye. They were in a hurry to see Tang Ye last night and were afraid of being recognized. After a few simple words, they went back to the room. For them Of course it is not enough. Originally, Su Li wanted to go to Tang Ye at night, but An Ruoru¡¯s identity was too sensitive, and the paparazzi in the entertainment industry was so terrible. If An Ruoru was photographed with a mysterious man at night, then An Ruoru¡¯s scandal would be enough. Big.


    So for safety''s sake, they didn''t look for Tang Ye again last night, thinking about looking again the next day. As for the meal thank you, it is more solemn. Choose a good place, have enough time, and then proceed slowly, so the current gathering is just for chat.


    However, the expectant Su Li and An Ruoru found that Tang Ye''s phone could not get through, Su Li immediately became angry, guessing that Tang Ye was deliberately shutting down to avoid them. They were really angry, because if Tang Ye didn''t want to have a relationship with them, he could say it directly, why bother to deceive people so much. Then Su Li and An Ruoru found Yin Jun angrily and asked him about the specific situation.


    Yin Jun thought that Su Li and An Ruoru were coming to play with him, but he was totally happy. He did not take advantage of this dark Tang Ye to explain to Tang Ye that the phone could not be reached. At this time, Tang Ye was on the plane and went to the ancient Yellow River valley, of course it couldn''t get through. Su Li and An Ruoru knew that they had misunderstood Tang Ye and expressed their embarrassment. Yin Jun felt that they cared too much about Tang Ye, really wouldn''t it matter if this continued?


    I didn''t talk to Tang Ye specifically last night. Su Li and An Ruoru asked a lot about Tang Ye while Yin Jun was still there. Yin Jun answered them one by one, but his heart was dripping blood. A woman whose heart beats herself, talking to herself and discussing other men, how big is the psychological shadow?


    "What the **** does Tang Ye do?" Su Li asked Yin Jundao. She and An Ruoru had always been curious about this, but they didn''t mention this when Yin Jun told them about Tang Ye.


    Yin Jun was a little embarrassed. Tang Ye''s work for the adult at Red Wall was considered a state secret, and he couldn''t tell others casually.


    Although An Ruoru saw Yin Jun embarrassed, he did not understand Yin Jun. Instead, he became more curious about Tang Ye and asked, "Can''t you tell us? Don''t worry, we will never talk to people casually."


    An Ruoru spoke, Yin Jun was a little hard to refuse, and gritted his teeth one last time, and said in a low voice: "Tang Ye is a right-hand man of an adult at the Red Wall Palace, doing things for him."


    Both Su Li and An Ruoru were taken aback, working for the adults of the Red Wall Palace, I was obedient, it was quite remarkable. It''s like the gap between common people and princes in ancient times. The two women realized that Tang Ye was extraordinary, and did not speak for a while.


    This would know that after Tang Ye was doing things for the adults over the Red Wall, they all understood Tang Ye and would no longer be angry about Tang Ye''s release of their pigeons. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a powerful identity in addition to the big events reported on the Internet. This is really an amazing man!


    An Ruoru''s feelings are more profound, perhaps because she is a first-line actress and has received too much praise. Although she is low-key, but receiving so many praises, she can''t help but raise her status in her heart. This would know that Tang Ye''s position is much stronger than hers, and Tang Ye is a person who does not show up. If it weren''t for asking, who would know that such an easygoing person actually has such an identity?


    Originally, An Ruoru felt that if a big star like her always took the initiative to pay attention to Tang Ye''s affairs, would it be...


    Now she felt that it was a great thing for Tang Ye to promise her.


    After Yin Jun told a lot about Su Li and An Ruoru about Tang Ye, they no longer had the thought to get along with An Ruoru, and there was no more nostalgia! Because, talking to An Ruoru, An Ruoru was also discussing Tang Ye''s affairs, which was a huge blow to him. He didn''t want to get hurt anymore, so he found an excuse to slip away and went to help Jiang Ruoqing in Northwest Sunlight City.


    ...


    As the mother river of the descendants of Yan and Huang, the Yellow River has always been regarded as the birthplace of Yan and Huang civilization. There are various legends about the time of Yan and Huang Emperors. Many places in the Yellow River are even more stunning and magnificent. The turbulent waters of the river, like thousands of galloping horses, nine bends and eighteen bends, bravely march forward, through the mountains and valleys, past the hanging dragon gate, and rushing into the coast of the Bohai Sea.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Lingyun walked slowly on the bank of the Yellow River in the Sanmen Canyon area. In front is a towering and dangerous canyon, and the waves of yellow sand caught in the collision are extremely magnificent, and the aura is amazing.


    The majestic momentum, surging water waves, and the endless stream, are like thousands of yellow phosphorus dragons with their teeth and claws, carrying thunder and electricity, roaring down the cliff. After falling into the cliff, it violently stirred up tall water waves, like a giant dragon raising its head into the air, and the sound was like a dragon''s roar, like thunder, with invincible momentum.


    There are countless praises for the mother river of the Yellow River since ancient times. The author doesn¡¯t want to fill in the water to make up the number of words to describe so many...At this moment, Tang Ye and Lingyun stopped, standing on a cliff, watching this yellow river like a dragon rushing to the east, still the spirit of the child¡¯s mind. Yun''s face was overjoyed, she thought it was magnificent and beautiful, but Tang Ye had a solemn expression with great concerns.


    He has learned about the occurrence of floating corpses in the ancient basin of the Yellow River. Floating corpses mainly appeared near the Sanmenxia basin. And Sanmenxia is a very special place. It is also one of the birthplaces of Chinese civilization. It is adjacent to Luoyang, the ancient capital of a thousand years, and Xi''an, the ancient city to the west. There are also legends such as Dayu''s water control, which may be related to the floating corpse incident, and may even involve the Dragon Gate.


    With regard to Dayu¡¯s water management, according to legend, when Dayu used to control the waters, he sculpted the dragon gate and opened the mainstay. In this section of the middle reaches of the Yellow River, three gorges of ¡°human gate¡±, ¡°ghost gate¡± and ¡°shen gate¡± were formed.


    For ordinary people, the Sanmen Canyon is more of a natural landscape, but for those who know the true existence of myths and legends, there are more things that can be used here. For example, the ancient secrets hidden in the three places of people, ghosts, and gods. There are even rumors that there are three magic weapons left by Dayu, the river map, the mountain axe, and the water avoiding sword.


    "Hey, what are you in a daze? Why don''t you see it in such a beautiful place?" Ling Yun noticed that Tang Ye was unintentionally looking at the Yellow River landscape, and felt that Tang Ye was so uninteresting, so she couldn''t help calling out.


    Tang Ye recovered, glanced at Lingyun, and then pulled her over to pinch her face, and hummed: "I''m not calling him, I''ll call me Big Brother Tang, or... I can call my father, haha."


    Lingyun broke away from Tang Ye''s claws, stared at Tang Ye and gritted her teeth with anger, and hummed: "You are really a disciple, whoever wants to call you big brother, let alone your father, just call you. You... call you..."


    Lingyun thought for a while and hummed: "I''ll tell you to be a disciple!"


    Tang Ye chuckled, feeling that being with Lingyun was like living in ancient times. This girl didn''t have anything like a mobile phone and computer. She used to live in seclusion with music fans. Tang Ye didn''t have time to play with her slowly, and said, "Do you think this place is pretty? Then I will take you to a place, so you won''t say that."


    Tang Ye continued walking with Lingyun, and when he reached a flat ground in front, he saw a tent. A cordon was pulled outside the tent. There were many people wearing protective clothing coming in and out, and even carrying dead bodies. Those corpses appeared swollen and pale after being soaked in water, which was very scary.


    Outside the isolation zone, by the river, there are a few thinly dressed people who bow their heads and smoke, with a low expression. They are corpse collectors who are responsible for helping to retrieve floating corpses.


    Lingyun clearly felt aura as well as death qi. Once she came here, she felt uncomfortable and depressed, and tightly grasped Tang Ye''s hand.


    This is the place where large-scale floating corpses appeared. Since the status of the floating corpses is unknown, they must be isolated and placed after salvage to investigate the specific situation, so a tent camp was temporarily set up.


    And here, it is the closest to the canyon called "Ghost Gate".

 Chapter 532： Yellow River Water Ghost?

    The erected tent is a temporary resettlement camp, used to house floating corpses salvaged from the Yellow River, identify identities, investigate the cause of death, detect viruses, etc., to see if there is an uncontrollable, terrible cause of death with a huge threat.


    The current expert''s result is that there is no threat in this regard, and the cause of death of these floating corpses seems normal, but in fact it is very abnormal. They did not die by drowning, but by losing a lot of blood. Although it was blood loss, the blood loss was terrible, and there was no blood at all, just like being drained. What kind of killing technique can do this?


    If it is a murder, the experts really can''t think of a way to completely drain the blood, so you have to keep a little! Moreover, killing so many people at once and throwing them to one place is not a joke, unless the murderer is a lunatic.


    These are all speculations of experts. They are using scientific logic to analyze this matter, so they have been unable to figure out why. However, Tang Ye would not use scientific logic to speculate on such things. He directly thought of those mysterious monsters and the like. Of course, there is no such thing, after all, the limit of air luck cannot breed demons. However, if someone specially raises them, simple monsters can still be raised. It''s like the old way of yin and yang breeding resentment in the yin and yang world of Mount Tai.


    "Hello, Dr. Tang, I am Professor Fan Ruoyu who is in charge of this incident. I have heard about you. Let me trust you at the Red Wall. I hope we can cooperate happily and resolve this matter as soon as possible. Otherwise, this matter will leak out. The impact is very bad." When Tang Ye looked at the busy staff in the tent, a middle-aged man with thinning hair in blue protective clothing came over to greet him.


    Tang Ye smiled back and said, "Hello Professor Fan, I will definitely try my best to help with the investigation."


    "Thank you!" Fan Ruoyu''s mood is not high, mainly affected by the floating corpse incident.


    Tang Ye wanted to enter the tent with Fan Ruoyu to check the floating corpses. Ling Yun was scared and pulled the corner of his clothes to prevent him from entering. Tang Ye looked around and found a relatively clean place, so she asked her to sit there and wait. Although Lingyun was still reluctant, she didn''t make any noise. Knowing that Tang Ye was going to be busy with these things, she sat there silently waiting for Tang Ye.


    Although Lingyun''s attitude towards Tang Ye was rather stubborn, she was actually used to staying beside her. Without Tang Ye, she would always feel hesitant when she was alone.


    Tang Ye entered the tent inside the cordon, walked through a relatively large open space, and saw three rows of corpses. The body was covered with white cloth, but some hands and feet were still exposed. It was all swollen and pale, like a mass of meat swollen with water, very scary, and it was a bit unclear whether it was a human corpse.


    Passing by the place where the corpse was placed, we arrived at a more tightly protected tent with various instruments in it. There was an experiment table in the middle. On the table was an dissected corpse. The belly was cut open and turned over. The internal organs See it clearly. It looks very weird without blood, it is difficult to describe this kind of picture. If you don''t have the psychological endurance, you may not be able to eat well after reading it.


    Fan Ruoyu introduced Tang Ye to the people present, and Tang Ye met them one by one, and then discussed the situation of the floating corpse together.


    Coming out of the tent, Tang Ye lowered his head and frowned to think, with a serious look, because after discussing with those experts and professors, he didn''t get any results. And the possibility of guessing in his mind is difficult to say, otherwise the experts and professors would probably say that he is neurotic.


    Ling Yun saw Tang Ye rushing to grab his hand and said, "Tang Ye, there is a strange person staring at me all the time, I am afraid..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at Ling Yun with concern.


    Lingyun pointed to a few corpse scavengers who were squatting or sitting on the bank of the river, and said, "It''s the old man with a pipe in his mouth. He peeped at me after smoking two cigarettes. Would he think like you said? The old man who occupies me?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "The old men who want to occupy you are all over the street, not just one, so you must protect yourself without me. Let''s go over and see those people. If they are really If you have ideas, I will help you teach them."


    "Yeah!" Ling Yun nodded.


    Tang Ye brought Lingyun to the side of several corpse scavengers who looked at him with different expressions. In the end, they all turned into disdain, and continued to bow their heads to do their own things, or smoke, or play with stones, or Teasing the ants on the ground. They all have a characteristic of being reticent, which may be related to the identity of the corpse hunter. In normal times, not many people are willing to be with the corpse scavengers, afraid that they will bring misfortune.


    Tang Ye noticed the disdainful glances these corpse scavengers had cast on him and those experts at the beginning. This would stand in front of the corpse scavengers, a little curious, and said, "You don¡¯t seem to be so surprised by this kind of thing, you are dead. With so many people, isn¡¯t it scary?"


    Several corpse scavengers were still immersed in their own business, and no one answered Tang Ye.


    Ling Yun felt that they were very arrogant, and said to the old man who had been peeping at her from time to time just now, "Are you all dumb?"


    Lingyun was a very polite girl, but after being peeked a few times by the old man, she thought these people were bad people. She is never polite to bad people. Just like the music fans said, her worldview is very clear, black is black, white is white, good people get close, and bad people stay away.


    The old man with the pipe in his mouth was stared at by Lingyun and was not angry. He just took off the pipe from his mouth and grinned at Lingyun. His dark, wrinkled face made people feel very vicissitudes, not like a bad person. At this time, the old man worked Nayin for a long time in the water, half of his skin was white and yellow, and half of his dark-skinned hands reached into his pocket, took out a candy, handed it to Ling Yun, still grinning, and said, "Here. "


    Ling Yun was about to get angry immediately, she thought the old man was teasing her on purpose. At this time, Tang Ye stopped Lingyun, not letting Lingyun scold the old man, smiled at the old man, and said, "Thank you, old man, Yuner, she doesn''t like candy."


    When the old man heard it, his face darkened, and he took the candy back, lowered his head and gave a soft "Oh".


    Tang Ye stopped Lingyun from being angry at the old man, and the scene of talking to the old man with a polite smile was seen by a middle-aged man next to him. The middle-aged man looked at Tang Ye more and showed a thoughtful look.


    At this time, someone shouted at the place where the bamboo raft was tied under the river. The old man heard standing up, patted the dirt on his butt, and said to his companion, "I''m going," and then went to work under the river.


    Tang Ye looked at the bottom of the river, where there were bamboo rafts dedicated to the corpse scavenger. The rivers here are narrow and rocky. Those speedboats and motorboats can''t go to work, so they can only traditionally let the corpse scavenger help salvage the corpse.


    "Old man He lost his son a long time ago, and his granddaughter disappeared a few years ago. They all died in this river, so he became a corpse scavenger. Others said he was stupid, but not stupid. Look at his eyes. , I can tell." Just now, the middle-aged man who took a special look at Tang Ye, after Old Man He had left, lowered his head and spoke to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded gently. It was because he saw the sadness and nostalgia in the old man''s eyes that he knew that the old man did not have any malice towards Ling Yun, but was very spoiled, so that he did not let Ling Yun angry with the old man.


    Lingyun could understand, bit her lip, lowered her head and said nothing.


    Tang Ye looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Do you have any other ideas about this matter?"


    The middle-aged man looked up at Tang Ye, then lowered his head again, as if he wanted to tell Tang Ye, but he hesitated. Then he scratched his head, took out the shredded tobacco, rolled a cigarette and lighted it for a few puffs. After thinking about it, he said, "I said...this was made by a water ghost, would you believe it?"

 Chapter 533： Men must like it very much, right?

    After Wen Zhongyuan was kicked out by Wen Dingmo, time became abundant and he often went to find Mu Caisang. After Mu Caisang learned about him, he originally thought he would sink into this situation, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t seem to pay much attention. The smile on his face was the same as usual, even more relaxed than usual.


    Xiao Sangsang has gone to school now, and Mu Caisang has completed the transfer procedures for her and can study at a school with peace of mind, so at this time Wen Zhongyuan and Mu Caisang are not with Xiao Sangsang, which Wen Zhongyuan is looking forward to. world of two people.


    The two of them sat on the leisure benches in the community, separated from one person, and did not appear close. Wen Zhongyuan didn''t mind this, he couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry, because women are tofu, so they can''t be anxious. He looked at Mu Caisang with a faint smile, his eyes grateful, and said, "Caisang, thank you for not leaving me."


    Mu Caisang was as indifferent as before, and said: "Thank me for what I did. This is not a problem that I can''t leave. I have to take care of Sangsang. I will always be here. Now you are not involved in those things. It¡¯s nice to be able to relax."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said, "A lot of things are to be compared. You used to have this attitude towards me, and now you have this attitude. Although it hasn''t changed, but because I was kicked out by my grandfather, I immediately alienated me. The ratio of people to me is the best support for me. Therefore, who is worthy of trust is only known through the ups and downs. If it is always smooth and successful, how can you know that the people around you really want to follow you? , Or do you follow you purely for the power position you have?"


    Mu Caisang admired Wen Zhongyuan''s mentality. A person who was standing in such a high position fell down because of a contest with Tang Ye. This must be very painful and uncomfortable, but Wen Zhongyuan was hardly affected. If it is said that the text is deliberately pretending to be open, Mu Caisang admires his ability to pretend even more. Because she saw Zhongyuan¡¯s smile, not like pretending.


    Many people in the circle know about Wen Zhongyuan''s ruthless kick out of Wen Dingmo. Many people who followed Wen Zhongyuan felt that Wen Zhongyuan had no future, and they alienated Wen Zhongyuan, including Song Yu. There is no doubt that Song Yu has his own ambitions, so after discovering that the chosen person has no future, he immediately turned to others. Such people are hateful, but they are human nature. People do not punish themselves for their own sake, and it cannot be said that his behavior is wrong.


    Mu Caisang didn¡¯t know what to say to Wen Zhongyuan, and simply said: ¡°Since there are not so many things on your body, just take a good rest. Wen Dingmo likes to toss, so let him toss, it¡¯s best. Play yourself to death."


    "Cai Sang..." Wen Zhongyuan is very helpless. Wen Dingmo is his most respected grandfather. If he hadn''t known Mu Caisang''s grudge with Wen Dingmo, and Mu Caisang scolded him more than once in front of him. Wen Dingmo is an old dog. He is afraid that he will defend Wen Dingmo and teach Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang turned her head and was too lazy to speak, her expression became colder, she and Wen Dingmo had an unsolvable hatred. It was Wen Dingmo who used her to destroy her feelings, causing her to be destroyed by Tang Sect, and the mother-daughter relationship was severed by the mother-in-law Mu.


    Wen Zhongyuan usually avoids Wen Dingmo when he is with Mu Caisang, but now he is kicked out of the game by Wen Dingmo. Some things are very worried and I have to mention, "Caisang, you after all He is a member of the minister who helps the dragon, and his strength is almost close to the level of a preacher. He can play a huge role in the mysterious plan. I originally arranged for you to do things, and I will try to make you run as little as possible, but now..."


    "Wen Dingmo made the arrangements for me now?" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    In the text, Zhongyuan was silent and acquiesced in this matter.


    Mu Caisang sneered and sarcastically said: "It doesn''t matter. It was him ten years ago, and he will be him again ten years later. Am I still afraid of it? But why are you so useless? Wen Jiangshan is the same, so are you. An old dog kicked out."


    Wen Zhongyuan squinted his eyes and glanced at Mu Caisang, who was mocking him, and did not speak, but the gesture of squeezing his fingers in his hand showed that he was very concerned about this matter.


    Mu Caisang was going to pick up Xiao Sangsang, and said, "There are many people who have alienated you. This kind of betrayal is uncomfortable, so go and relax. I''m going to pick up Sangsang."


    Wen Zhongyuan laughed and said, "I haven''t played with Sangsang for a long time. Should I take you to play on weekends?"


    "No, it has been cold recently, and I don''t want to let Sangsang go out. Sangsang has officially started studying and living, and I hope she will study hard and do more homework." Mu Caisang directly rejected Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan feels that Mu Caisang¡¯s reason for rejecting him is a bit weird. Study hard and make progress every day?


    But he didn''t say anything, and smiled: "Then I will take Sangsang to play again when I have a chance."


    Mu Caisang nodded without saying a word, turned and left.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at her back, squinted his eyes, suddenly laughed playfully, and hummed: "Who said that I must be kicked out? He...it just so happens to clear a group of...traitors!"


    Wen Zhongyuan''s expression suddenly turned cold.


    ...


    After Mu Caisang picked up Xiao Sangsang from school, he did not immediately take Xiao Sangsang home. Instead, he went to a community and went to a suite. After he rang the doorbell, the person who came to open the door was a kid who was a little kid who was laughing. dragonfly!


    "Little dragonfly, I''m coming!" Xiao Sangsang saw the little dragonfly jump out immediately, and happily held hands with the little dragonfly.


    Shui Qingdie came out, nodded and smiled when she saw Mu Caisang, and let Mu Caisang and Xiao Sangsang in.


    Since Tang Ye gave Mu Caisang Shui Qingdie''s phone number last time, Mu Caisang contacted Shui Qingdie in order to make Xiao Sangsang happy, and they have become very good friends. Now Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang are good friends, and Shui Qingdie and Mu Caisang are good friends. They have gained a lot of happiness.


    After entering the room, Little Sangsang and Little Dragonfly sat down together. Little Sangsang took out a book from his schoolbag to teach Little Dragonfly what he had learned in school. The two girls got together with their little heads, one reading the words, the other Following the reading, it is not only playing, but also learning, the picture is very warm, people love and move.


    So, what Mu Caisang said before, let Xiao Sangsang study hard and do more homework, it is all false. Xiao Sangsang¡¯s world no longer needs the text of the Central Plains. If Wen Zhongyuan knew, how would he feel?


    Mu Caisang was accustomed to a person, but now he has a friend, his heart is opened, and he is reluctant to go back in time. There is a smile on his face that will not show in front of Wen Zhongyuan, and he does not have that indifference. She was originally a mature woman, and under such a small smile, there was a charm that fascinated Shui Qingdie.


    Shui Qingdie often sighed in her heart, "Sister Caisang is really a good-looking woman. Men must like it very much."


    At this time, Shui Qingdie would think of Tang Ye, and couldn''t help his face flushing, probably thinking of the shyness that lingered on Tang Ye''s bed. But this kind of thing was done once, Shui Qingdie was very worried about Tang Ye, not knowing what Tang Ye was doing at this time.

 Chapter 534： Its not ghosts that kill people!

    The corpse scavengers mainly carry out corpse scavengers in the steep river sections. In the rivers in the Sanmen Canyon section, the terrain is so steep that boats cannot go into the river at all. The corpse scavengers use bamboo rafts or small boats, and the most important thing is that they are capable. They are used to living locally, even in the steep river, they can easily survive and salvage the things in the river.


    The dead people have existed for a long time, and there are even special reports about their lives. Since they are collecting corpses, they will inevitably be covered with a layer of mystery, saying that they have some magical abilities, such as being able to see ghosts in the water and talking to people who are dead in the water. Regarding these introductions, most of them think that they are curious knowledge and will not take it seriously. After all, corpse hunting is just a means of survival for those people.


    Tang Ye heard that the middle-aged man said that the appearance of the floating corpse was the work of a water ghost, and did not refute or mock the middle-aged man''s superstition. He contemplated, then looked at the steep terrain and the winding river in the valley. The old man He was holding a bamboo row towards a corpse spinning in a whirlpool. Ling Yun pulled the corner of La Tangye''s clothes, her face was a little pitiful, probably because she felt that the atmosphere here and the words of the middle-aged man just now were too gloomy, which made her feel depressed and very uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye bent down and touched Lingyun''s head, and said, "Do you believe what this uncle said?"


    Ling Yun didn''t speak with a bitter face, acquiescing to Tang Ye''s words.


    The middle-aged man was very surprised when he saw it. Actually believe it?


    Aura can feel aura, so the dead aura opposite to aura can naturally be felt. She felt the heavy dead air under the river, and knew that there was a powerful femininity. Probably the water ghost mentioned by the middle-aged man was such a femininity, so Ling Yun did not deny the middle-aged man. Because I believe there are these things, I am worried and afraid.


    Tang Ye said to her: "It''s okay, I''m here. If you can, you can help me."


    Ling Yun bit her lip and nodded.


    The middle-aged man was completely surprised at Tang Ye and Lingyun. In the past, they said that there were water ghosts in the river, and they were laughed at by others, so they stopped mentioning this. Nowadays, there is a large-scale floating corpse incident. They think that the water ghost is angry, so they have killed many people. But this kind of argument can''t make it to the table. They don''t want to be laughed at, so they let the experts investigate. Usually, apart from taking money to get the dead body, they just squat by the river in silence.


    They are not squatting on the riverside because they are bored. It can be seen that they are all squatting down towards the river, and they all bow their heads. This is to signal to the water ghosts to let the water ghosts not harm them. At the same time, on the bamboo rafts and boats where they fished the corpses, copper coins and willow branches would hang on the bow, and some white paper would be sprinkled during the row of the bamboo rafts. This is for the ghosts not to pester them, Yangliu opens the way, the paper money is sent to the end, and Huang Quan walks well.


    Tang Ye looked at the middle-aged man and said, "Why did you say that it was a water ghost murderer?"


    The middle-aged man glanced at Tang Ye. The cigarette on his mouth was about to reach the cigarette butt, but he was still reluctant to throw it. He lowered his head again, unable to see his expression, and said, "Look at those people, there is no blood after death. It was just sucked by the water ghost. Also, some younger people have some nails and toenails missing. This is not accidentally scraped off, but eaten by the water ghost. This It¡¯s the habit of water ghosts, everyone knows it, but you just don¡¯t believe it..."


    Tang Ye recalled the situation of those floating corpses. Apart from the blood that drained away, some people did indeed have missing nails. Is it really the work of water ghosts?


    "Have you seen a water ghost?" Tang Ye asked the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man shook his head quickly and said: "If I see a water ghost, I will definitely die. Ghosts don''t like others to see him. If he finds out, he will definitely kill you."


    "Then why do you think this was made by a water ghost?" Tang Ye asked again.


    "There is crying." The middle-aged man said: "When it comes to night, you will hear the whistling sound, like crying, that is the sound of water ghosts. So at night, if there is no need, don''t walk by the river. Even if you go, don¡¯t look at the river bank. Keep your head down and go quickly. Because water ghosts will come to the shore to attract people, they will cry. Some people don¡¯t know, are curious, or worried, just go and watch it. Will be dragged into the water by the water ghost. Now that so many people have died, I am afraid the water ghost is looking for a replacement for the dead ghost, and then set himself free."


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "How do you know if it is a water ghost?"


    "It''s very simple. The water ghost can''t get out of the water. You see him sitting on the shore, but his feet are actually soaked in the water. That''s why he came out at night. In the daytime, you can see that his feet are soaked I¡¯m in the water. But when it¡¯s dark at night, how can I notice this?" the middle-aged man said.


    As soon as the middle-aged man finished speaking, Ling Yun pulled the corner of La Tangye''s clothes, pointed at a man squatting down by the river, and said, "Tang Ye, isn''t he a water ghost?"


    Tang Ye and the middle-aged man looked towards the bank of the bamboo rafts under the river. A man squatted, but his feet were soaked in shallow water. This is very weird. It''s winter now. Why do you want to soak your feet in the water if it''s okay? Isn''t it cold?


    The middle-aged man immediately felt his creeps.


    Tang Ye rushed to the suspicious man. The man originally had his back to the crowd, and suddenly seemed to have noticed someone rushing towards him. He turned his head to look, and he was shocked. There was no trace of blood on his face, he was grinning, as if mocking, very strange and scary. When Tang Ye was about to rush to his side, he plunged into the river and disappeared.


    Tang Ye failed to catch him.


    The people who saw this scene were dumbfounded. Are there really water ghosts? But why did the water ghost come out during the day?


    Tang Ye looked stern, and called all the people who had gone into the water to salvage the corpses to stop them. Many people saw the scene just now, and they felt weird. Then they were frightened and afraid to go into the water. After the news spread, the entire resettlement camp became restless and panicked. Isn''t there really those dirty things?


    Fan Ruoyu hurriedly discussed the matter with Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t say much, letting Fan Ruoyu take his people to evacuate, the current situation is no longer they can face. Fan Ruoyu disagreed, but after Tang Ye asked the Red Wall for instructions, the Red Wall issued an order to make Fan Ruoyu retreat and give Tang Ye full responsibility.


    The people in the camp were basically evacuated, leaving behind scary floating corpses, which seemed to have become an ancient righteous village with a gloomy and terrifying atmosphere.


    Ling Yun wanted to leave too, but she was worried about not having Tang Ye by her side, so she followed Tang Ye. She kept holding Tang Ye''s hand and asked: "Are you really going to deal with the water ghost?"


    "That''s not a water ghost." Tang Ye looked cold and stern, and hummed: "If I guessed correctly, it should be an ¡®old friend¡¯. The murderer is not a ghost, it¡¯s a human..."

 Chapter 535： Goodbye enemy!

    Ling Yun is able to accept ghosts in the world because of her ability. Seeing the water ghost by the river just now, she thought those floating corpses were the work of the water ghost. However, Tang Ye said that it was not a ghost, but a human, and an old friend. She was very puzzled, watching Tang Ye wrinkle her face.


    Tang Ye let out a long sigh of relief, and said, "That''s someone I''ve always wanted to kill. I met him many times before but he escaped. Maybe it''s impossible. He knows how to control the corpse unless he is crushed in person. His neck makes it impossible for him to be resurrected anymore, so he is truly killed. The corpse control technique is very wonderful, maybe it can be reincarnated. I am afraid that this "old friend" will continue to grow stronger, and I really understand the reincarnation technique. ."


    "There is such a powerful spell?" Ling Yun asked in surprise.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said: "The world is so big that there are no wonders. I didn''t know anything about dead corpses at the beginning, but because gambling generally opened up a ghost hole in the whole body, I experienced a life-to-death, and then to death. The process of resurrection has stimulated the opportunity of the life cycle, which made me realize the magical method of withered trees in spring. As for Dong Miaozhu¡¯s buddhism, it is probably the formation of withered trees in spring, not an opportunity. If there is no opportunity, even if there is Dong Miaozhu¡¯s fear It''s useless."


    Ling Yun couldn''t understand what Tang Ye said. She didn''t know what Tang Ye had said. She said, "Who is this person? You are so powerful, and there are people you need to be afraid of?"


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "How could there be none? Even though I am very strong, but by the limit of my luck, no matter how strong I am, I will stop at that height. Those who are not as strong as me will use some means to deal with me. This kind of useless brain is far more terrifying than a direct fight. As for the old friend I meet right now, he is from the corpse chasing clan."


    Ling Yun wanted to ask something, but suddenly Tang Ye looked serious and pulled Ling Yun to his side, and said, "It''s started."


    "Huh?" Ling Yun was puzzled.


    Click, click...At this moment, the sound of the stent pushing from the tent camp, and then saw a horror scene, the floating corpses stood up one by one, like zombies, surrounded by Tang Ye.


    When Ling Yun saw her mouth widened, she was surprised, and then she was very scared, grabbing Tang Ye''s clothes corner and hiding behind Tang Ye. She didn''t expect those floating corpses to be resurrected, how could there be such a terrible thing!


    Tang Ye was not surprised, he guessed this kind of thing when he saw the "water ghost" squatting by the river. Because he guessed that this matter was related to the Xiangyang of the Clan Clan. He tried to kill Xiangyang twice, but failed. The first time was in Yundian, Xiangyang, as the three evils of Xiangxi, specially came to kill him, but he turned defeat into victory and almost killed him. Later, Xiang Yang went to the extreme north, and used the corpse driving technique of the corpse clan to shape half of the corpse body to replace the broken body, becoming a special existence of half human body and half corpse, and he escaped by betraying his teammates. .


    The "water ghost" squatting by the river was not a ghost, but a corpse controlled by Xiangyang using the corpse control technique, at best imitating the characteristics of the water ghost. Because of this, Tang Ye determined that it was the secret technique of the corpse chasing clan.


    The corpse clan had always been mysterious. Tang Ye had only seen Xiangyang, and Xiangyang had a big enemy with him, so he guessed it was Xiangyang. But now that he hasn''t seen Xiangyang, he doesn''t necessarily say that this incident is really what Xiangyang did.


    At this moment, the floating corpses that stood up came like zombies, and surrounded Tang Ye and Lingyun. Ling Yun grabbed Tang Ye''s hand in fear, and pressed her face to Tang Ye''s body, afraid to look at the scary floating corpses. Tang Ye hugged her and said, "Yun''er, close your eyes and don''t look at it. I''ll solve it soon."


    Lingyun nodded, stretched out her hand to hug Tang Ye, and pressed her face tighter against Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked indifferent at this time, glanced at the floating corpses, stood still, and when the floating corpses were all surrounded, he slammed on the ground, emitting a domineering force, and all the floating corpses staggered and fell. Tang Ye stepped on the ground again, holding Lingyun and jumping away from the place, and landed on a standing rock.


    At this time, Tang Ye burst into flames and smashed the fallen floating corpse, enclosing the floating corpse in a circle of fire. He continued to emit fierce flames, and the group of floating corpses suddenly became a big furnace. The floating corpses were burned so loudly, and finally turned into ashes.


    All the "resurrected" floating corpses were dealt with in a fire. Tang Ye looked at the fire in front of him, squinted his eyes, then looked around, and shouted: "Xiang Yang, I know it''s you, why, don''t you dare to show up? You still can''t beat me after all. What if you can control the corpse? The fire can be resolved! If you are unhappy with me, come out and fight me head-on, don''t be a tortoise!"


    After Tang Ye drank heavily, on the mountain peak opposite the big river, stood a man in a robe. The man''s appearance is very strange, half of his body is wrapped in white gauze from his face to his feet. Isn''t this exactly Xiangyang?


    Xiang Yang sneered at Tang Ye and hummed: "Tang Ye, don''t worry, you and my grudge, I will find you thoroughly one day!"


    Hearing Xiangyang''s voice, Tang Ye immediately turned around and looked at it. Without talking nonsense, he directly used his feet to leap to the opposite mountain to kill Xiangyang.


    Xiang Yang mastered the secret technique of the corpse-driving clan, and his difficulty and horror had gradually manifested. Tang Ye must get rid of him as soon as possible, otherwise it will be a huge hidden danger in the future.


    But if Xiang Yang dared to show up, he would not let himself be killed by Tang Ye. When Tang Ye leaped over, he directly turned and left, leaving only a back figure with a flying robe.


    Tang Ye speeded up, and he could have chased Xiangyang. However, unexpectedly, a corpse was suddenly killed at this moment. The corpse held a big sword in his hand, and was covered in armor. He slashed at the leaping Tang Ye, sending out a sharp blade gas. However, with Tang Ye''s powerful strength, he didn''t pay attention to this kind of blade energy at all. With a wave of his hand, he also issued a powerful blade energy to dissolve the attack from the corpse.


    But this delayed Tang Ye''s speed. When he fell on the opposite mountain peak, Xiang Yang had disappeared, and the big sword Yin corpse also flew away.


    Tang Ye caught a glimpse of the appearance of the Big Sword Yin Corpse. What left him speechless was that the Big Sword Yin Corpse turned out to be a thousand chances to **** himself with a big sword after the defeat of the Far North Game!


    Tang Ye admired Xiangyang very much. It was Xiangyang who kicked Qian Ji out to win him a chance to escape, and Qian Ji died for this reason. At this time, he has refined a thousand mechanisms into a corpse puppet, which is really a bit dramatic.


    Did Xiang Yang say that he would pay back a thousand chances, this is the so-called payback?


    Tang Ye looked at Xiang Yang''s retreat with a solemn expression. You can''t kill Xiangyang, I don''t know what will happen to Xiangyang. There are human gates, ghost gates, and **** gates in the Sanmen Canyon. It is the place of dragon veins, and that dragon gate is also in this ancient watershed. Xiang Yang couldn''t be here for no reason, I''m afraid he was on behalf of the minister who helped the dragon to capture the power of Wolong.


    Tang Ye didn''t understand, why did the minister of Fulong arrange for Xiangyang to come? Also, after Xiangyang came, he did not hide his traces, and directly created so many floating corpses, which is eye-catching. What is the conspiracy?

 Chapter 536： Conquer life by death!

    Wen Dingmo still went to the Red Wall Palace, mainly with a group of ministers who helped the dragon to persuade the nominal master of the Red Wall to agree to the Xuanhuang plan. But it was impossible for the man of Red Wall to agree. For this reason, he asked Wang Airen and Wu Xiangenshi Guan Tieti to re-enter the court to confront Wen Dingmo.


    Wen Dingmo didn¡¯t change his expression too much about this kind of thing. He still looked indifferent to everything. He used to put his hands in his sleeves, walked into the red wall alone, and walked out of the red wall alone, as if he was alone, but Isn''t this a contempt for Wang Airen, Guan Tieti and others?


    The courtiers who help the dragon are blooming everywhere, so why worry about it? As for the slave of the python, but Negative Yu stubbornly resisted, relying on the young people to toss outside.


    Guan Tieti, as Wu Xiang''s mentor, was infected with Gu poison in the military hospital that day and almost died. Fortunately, he was rescued by Tang Ye. Tang Ye instilled a lot of vitality to him. He didn''t expect that there was another unexpected benefit, which was to give his elderly body a little more vitality. He originally needed to walk on crutches, but now he walks easily. After he returned to court, he was the one who fought Wen Dingmo the most.


    Civil and military discord, both sides are fighting every step. Although Wen Dingmo has laid out all aspects of the situation, there are always loopholes. Guan Tieti and Wang Airen, even if they were just picking up these loopholes, could have a certain impact on the Xuanhuang plan and prevent the Xuanhuang plan from succeeding. As long as time is gained, everything is possible.


    Each walked out of the red wall palace, but met in front of the Jinshui Bridge in Taihe Square. Wang Airen and Guan Tieti stopped, Wen Dingmo also stopped. Both sides took a look at each, Wen Dingmo smiled faintly, nodded, even if facing a clear-cut rival, he didn''t feel anything, and then continued to walk.


    Guan Tieti is a bold and straightforward veteran. He is not as good at disguising as Wen Dingmo. He directly hummed: "Old Wenxiang, you are talking about how the world is not the same now? My generation of men does not have that kind of proof. The same can fly into the sky? A head is a good thing, and I hope you have it too. As long as a person has a head, many things can be done without the help of heaven. You stretch your hand to the sky and ask for power from the sky. Are you despising the earth?"


    Wen Dingmo glanced at Guan Tieti slightly, and said calmly: "I''m very surprised. As a veteran who came down from the battlefield, Master Wu Xiang was once known as the staunch Cheng Yaojin. How can I say that people should have a brain. In the past so many years, have you done a lot of things without a head? The head has always been on the side of the literati. Isn¡¯t it okay for you warriors to act according to the literati¡¯s head? Without preaching soaring, humans can indeed. Soaring in the sky, but with that heavy steel equipment, what''s the point? Compared with holding a sword in your hand, you don¡¯t need to think about which one is better? How can you be sure if you say I ask for strength from heaven? I''m asking for heaven? As for I despise the ground, yes, I do despise the ground. I don''t care about the ground. My home is always in the sky."


    Guan Tieti told Wen Dingmo that there was less than one piece, and snorted coldly: "A mere literati, arrogant!"


    Wen Dingmo smiled and said nothing. His mental cultivation is top-notch, and he is ready to be abused by those who oppose him. But he had a firm belief and would not care about those people at all. Even if everyone in the world opposed him, he still smiled like a spring breeze and moved forward firmly.


    Wang Airen is an old man who used to be a martial artist and then went to court, preferring literary fighting. Compared to Guan Tie, Wen Dingmo cares more about Wang Airen. Wang Airen did not speak, he took the initiative to smile and said, "Wang, although you and I are in the same city, it is rare to meet each other. Now I have finally touched, don''t you intend to say something?"


    Wang Airen smiled and said, "What can I say? In the end, either you lose or I lose. Just look at the result."


    Wen Dingmo squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "Pharaoh is still more interesting, knowing that we old men shouldn''t run around, just wait for the results."


    "Really?" Wang Airen laughed and said, "If this is the case, why don''t we let it go and let young people do it?"


    Wen Dingmo frowned sharply, and squeezed his hands in his sleeves. Don¡¯t Wang Airen¡¯s words just irritate him, let young people do it, he has Wen Zhongyuan, Wang Airen has Tang Ye, but now after Wen Zhongyuan has fought with Tang Ye, Wen Zhongyuan is defeated. How could Wen Dingmo agree to Wang Airen''s proposal?


    This is a joke, but it is a joke full of provocation and irony.


    Wen Dingmo''s expression remained the same, but the smile on his face was not so natural. He said to Wang Airen, "Wang Elder, you have to thank me for Tang Ye''s presence by your side. Now Tang Ye has a head start. Yes, there is no need to stimulate me with him, right?"


    Wang Airen sneered and said: "Yeah, if I hadn''t nearly died, I wouldn''t have encountered this good seedling of Tang Ye. I really should be grateful for the good chess played by the old man. Just, I After all, I almost died. I can''t forget this account."


    Wen Dingmo shook his head and said, "That''s not my chess, it''s Sun Qisheng''s. Sun Qisheng...heh, a chess that failed and was out of the game, don''t mention it."


    This is what happened in the beginning when Wang Airen almost died of a stroke, and it was Tang Ye who rescued him. Wang Airen became ill and was tampered with, and that person was Sun Qisheng. However, Sun Qisheng was actually listening to the words of the old man. So, when the Xuanhuang plan broke out and the old man appeared on the scene, all the truth was clear. But no one thought that Tang Ye, who had emerged at the beginning, would become a variable that would disrupt the entire chess game.


    Wang Airen''s ability to become the person Wen Dingmo personally designated to kill shows Wang Airen''s ability. And Wang Airen resolutely cultivated Tang Ye at the beginning, and even put down his favorite grandson Queen Jian Jia. Judging from the growth of Tang Ye now, his choice was right and it proved his ability.


    This is also a failure that Wen Dingmo does not need to point out.


    Wen Dingmo did not deny the matter, smiled at Wang Airen, and said, "All the grievances and grievances are calculated in the Xuanhuang plan. Let''s see if it is the reconstruction of the world or the peace of the old world."


    "That''s what I meant." Wang Airen squinted and smiled.


    Wen Dingmo nodded to Wang Airen and Guan Tieti again, then walked onto the Jinshui Bridge and left in strides.


    When he got outside, Wen Dingmo got into the car, and his driver and housekeeper Xiaolianfo were responsible for driving. The little face Buddha said: "Master, Mr. Dao Kuang came here just now."


    "Well, what did he say?" Wen Dingmo still stretched his hands in his sleeves, closed his eyes and calmed down.


    Little Face Buddha said: "Mr. Dao Kuang said that the Qi Practicing Master on the Guwu Rivers and Lakes revealed the news, saying that the way to kill Tang Ye is to kill life. Only death can restrain Tang Ye¡¯s vitality, that is, the old man. The fortune that Taoist priests gave to Tang Ye."


    "Tang Ye''s chance for good fortune is life? Oh, no wonder he can''t die. Since death can restrain life, let the corpse-driving clan take action." Wen Dingmo opened his eyes, showing a cold sharp edge.

 Chapter 537： The faint identities of each other!

    Wen Zhongyuan is now slowly fading out of the previous circle, becoming an idler who walks, walks dogs, and raises fish every day. Others felt that he was indeed kicked out and given up, so more and more people alienated him. This is reality, a master who has no future is no longer a master.


    However, Wen Zhongyuan didn''t move about these things, but he felt better. What made him very satisfied was that Mu Caisang never stayed away from him like the traitors. Although he did not get close to him, he felt that this was enough. He is more attentive to Mu Caisang, and he has to take care of Mu Caisang. He still insisted on paying for Mu Caisang and wanted to really impress Mu Caisang and let Mu Caisang open his heart to accept him as a man. So he still needs time, because he is not sure how long it will take to impress Mu Caisang. Then the Xuanhuang plan must succeed. Want to say he is out? That''s just what others said.


    At this time, a dark shadow appeared in front of Wen Zhongyuan. Wen Zhongyuan glanced at this person, smiled, and said: "I didn''t expect this kind of thing in the world. Are you a living person or a dead person?"


    "Life and death are no longer important to me. There are only two things I want to do now. One is to kill Tang Ye, and the other is to explore the ultimate mystery of reincarnation. If I guess right, reincarnation was practiced by the corpse king. Secret technique. From death to life, you can live forever, dominate the corpse world, and the corpse will no longer be turned into a pile of poor loess." The person who appeared in front of Wen Zhongyuan said.


    Looking closely at this person, it is Xiangyang who is wearing a black robe and half of his body is wrapped in white gauze!


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled when he heard what he said, and said: "Listening to what you said made me feel like seeing a magnificent picture. The corpse king, immortal, leading the world... Unfortunately, I still want to be normal, I hope Just live forever, don¡¯t want to die once."


    "The young master''s ambition naturally doesn''t need to go by the side. The young master is... the co-master of Xuan and Huang." Xiang Yang respectfully said to Wen Zhongyuan.


    Zhongyuan laughed and waved his hand: "Before some people said that I was the Xuanhuang co-master, and even my grandfather thought I was the Xuan-huang co-master, but now I have been kicked out of the Xuanhuang plan. Say? So, Brother Xiangyang, you can stand in front of me and talk to my downright young master. I''m already very happy."


    Xiang Yang smiled quietly, as if he knew something other people didn''t know.


    Wen Zhongyuan stopped talking nonsense, squinting his eyes and said: "Is Grandpa looking for you?"


    "Old Wenxiang is indeed looking for." Xiang Yang nodded.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said, "To kill Tang Ye?"


    "The young master has a wonderful plan." Xiang Yang flattered, and he didn''t know why he still treated the now down-and-out Wen Zhongyuan so much. Other people are either alienated or perfunctory to the current Wen Zhongyuan, and want to directly invest in Wen Dingmo''s account, but he is very respectful to Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan asked: "Can you kill Tang Ye?"


    Xiang Yang squinted his eyes to silence, and slowly revealed his resentment and unwillingness to Tang Ye, and said, "Go directly to fight Tang Ye. Of course, you can''t kill it. Let alone me, even those preachers may not be able to kill it. So the old man Wenxiang asked Mr. Dao Kuang to get a method from the Qi-training master on the Guwu River and Lake, which is to survive by death. Tang Ye''s fate was hard because the old Taoist gave Tang Ye''s vitality shelter, so he needed to die. The way to get rid of Tang Ye''s vitality shelter, it will not be difficult to kill Tang Ye at that time."


    In the text, Yuan nodded and said, "Killing Tang Ye is also what I have to do. You can do it without worrying about me. But what are you going to do? Even if you can refine the corpse for your own use, but use the corpse puppet. It''s impossible to kill Tang Ye?"


    "It''s really impossible, so some other means are needed," Xiang Yang said.


    "Huh?" Wen Zhongyuan thought of a possibility and frowned suddenly.


    Xiang Yang said: "I will use the thousand-year death energy under the Ghost Gate Canyon to refine an extremely terrible corpse poison, and then the Mu Caisang will poison Tang Ye, and it will be difficult for Tang Ye to die. "


    In the text, Yuan frowned a little bit more. Sure enough, Mu Caisang was about to dispatch. Wen Zhongyuan has never wanted Mu Caisang to participate in these matters anymore, but Mu Caisang''s poisoning skills are superb and powerful, and Wen Dingmo cannot be left unused.


    "I see, you go down first. Remember not to let people see you, especially grandpa''s person." Wen Zhongyuan said no more, and had to arrange some things alone.


    Xiang Yang nodded, then jumped forward and disappeared in front of Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan closed his eyes and rubbed his temples before going to find Mu Caisang.


    ...


    Tang Ye burned the resurrected floating corpses and walked along the Yellow River with Lingyun. He didn''t believe that Xiang Yang''s appearance was as simple as controlling a few corpses. Xiang Yang must be planning something.


    Leaving the camp with floating corpses, Ling Yun felt that the air was much better and her mood changed a lot. Following Tang Ye, watching the scenery of the Yellow River seemed carefree. She saw Tang Ye always looked worried and said: "You are so powerful, what else do you need to worry about?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t you need to worry if you are great?"


    "The world is invincible, why worry about it?" Ling Yun really didn''t understand this. In the face of absolute strength, no matter what the enemy premeditated, it can be smashed. Is there anything to worry about?


    Ling Yun knew very well that Tang Ye at this time was the most powerful part of the world.


    Tang Ye looked back at Ling Yun, thought for a while, and said, "I''m so awesome, and I''m not only worried about myself. For example, Yuner, you are a girl, not so amazing, then It¡¯s still possible to be hurt. So, as the one who takes care of you, should I worry about being hurt by others? So, even if the world is invincible, it is only invincible by myself, not everyone. But I must protect myself by myself. Everyone."


    "You mean... do you want to protect me?" Ling Yun asked nervously. This question made her feel strange.


    Tang Ye said frankly: "Of course, not only to protect you, but also to protect many people."


    "Are you so good?" Lingyun asked with her lips curled.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I am also selfish, because all I want to protect are the people around me. As for those who are not related to me but are innocent, I don''t feel that strong. I am. The first choice is always the person you care about. Isn''t this very selfish?"


    Ling Yun frowned, couldn''t answer, and didn''t understand why Tang Ye cared about this. Isn¡¯t it human nature to give priority to the people around you?


    Ling Yun was taken aback for a moment. She remembered her master saying that people with one identity would often think about protecting all living beings, that is, the emperor of all ages.


    Ling Yun looked at Tang Ye and rolled her eyes, her mouth opened slightly, thinking, it''s impossible for this man in front of her to have that identity!

 Chapter 538： Thousand-year corpse poison!

    Little Lingyun could not answer some of the questions raised by Tang Ye. There is a saying that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. The more capable you are, the more responsibility you must take. So now that Tang Ye is very strong, should he do more and protect more people?


    Tang Ye said frankly, if he wants to protect, he gives priority to protecting the people around him. As for other people, even if they are innocent and have equal lives, Tang Ye still chooses the people around him first. Is this selfish?


    Lingyun didn''t think so, if she wanted her to choose, she would definitely choose Master and...someone who was taking care of her in front of her. However, watching other innocent people get hurt doesn''t seem to work. Then, in comparison, there seems to be a suspicion of selfishness, and there is nothing wrong with being hated by those who are hurt. Ling Yun felt that this was a difficult issue to discuss, so she didn''t discuss it with Tang Ye at all.


    She looked at Tang Ye''s profile, wondering what the life of this big man Tang Ye was like. She wanted to ask some trivia about life, and said: "You are so erotic, can you find a wife?"


    "This..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile, she didn''t expect Little Lingyun to suddenly raise this kind of question.


    He looked back at Lingyun, laughed playfully, and said, "You originally meant that people like me can''t find a wife, right?"


    "Yes, so what?" Lingyun realized that this question was very impolite and felt sorry, but seeing Tang Ye''s playful smile, she felt that Tang Ye was a disgusting disciple, so she pouted her little mouth. apologize.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "That might disappoint you. I have several wives now."


    "Huh?" Ling Yun''s little mouth no longer pouted, but opened wide. This guy actually has several wives? Oh my god!


    Ling Yun wanted to ask about related matters again. Tang Ye waved her hand to stop her and said, "How old are you, what do you care about these issues? Why don''t you tell me about your master, your master is very powerful, call it out when fighting with me For the ancient **** of war Xingtian, this is too exaggerated. I always think that your master has an extraordinary identity."


    "I won''t tell you, you want to play with me again, right?" Ling Yun curled her lips.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Your master has gone to the Guwu River and Lake, what else can I do to her? On the contrary, I will help you find her, so only by knowing her better can we find her better. Even if we know that she is in the Guwu rivers and lakes, but the Guwu rivers and lakes are very mysterious, even if we get to the Guwu rivers and lakes, we may not know where she is, so it is very necessary to understand your master."


    Lingyun could not speak Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye¡¯s words made sense. After thinking about it, he said, ¡°Master uses ancient war rhymes, which is a very powerful kind of music. As for the master¡¯s identity, I am not very clear. The other day, the master told me that her real name is Xing Ji, which probably means something else, but I can¡¯t figure it out."


    "Xing Ji?" Tang Ye was stunned, then muttered in a low voice: "Xing Ji, Xing Tian...heh, no...this Nima is really a joke..."


    Tang Ye felt that his guess was a bit exaggerated, even ridiculous, and shook his head and smiled.


    Walking on the edge of the Yellow River, there are many rocks on the side of the road, and Lingyun accidentally trips over a stone, ah yeah, she will fall down with an exclamation. Tang Ye hurriedly bent down to support her, and then one hand pulled on her tender and slender hand, and said: "The road is more difficult to walk, be careful, I will hold you."


    "No, don''t..." Ling Yun shook the hand held by Tang Ye, but couldn''t get rid of it, and blushed.


    Tang Ye saw her blushing and found it interesting. He slowed down and said, "Yun''er, I ask you, do you think it is good for men and women to hold hands?"


    "Huh?" Ling Yun opened her eyes, and suddenly realized that her hand was being pulled by Tang Ye, and she was a girl. She immediately wanted to break free, and said angrily: "Deng disciple!"


    "Haha." Tang Ye smiled happily without letting go of Ling Yun, like a conspiracy, and said: "Yun''er, why are you shy? I have already said, I am an adult and you are a child. What an inexplicable thing. If it''s your master, and I hold her hand, it would be something."


    Ling Yun also had no emotional thoughts about Tang Ye about men and women, and even her age had never thought about men and women at all. She just thought that Tang Ye was bad, it was the kind of apprenticeship that the usual master said, so she commented on Tang Ye in her heart. However, after Tang Ye said that, she felt reasonable, so she didn''t bother to break free Tang Ye took her hand and said, "Don''t be foolish. Master, can you spy?"


    Tang Ye felt wronged, and hummed: "Yun''er, do you think I have thoughts about your master? It''s a joke. Tell me how old your master is, I''m afraid it''s fine to be my grandmother! Even if I like older women You don¡¯t want to like such a big one!"


    Lingyun tilted her head and thought, Master is at least a hundred years old, and Tang Ye is indeed impossible, and she curled her lips and said, "You are not allowed to think about it!"


    Tang Ye became curious now, and asked, "Yun''er, how old is your master?"


    "Cut, I won''t tell you! Master said, age is the girl''s secret!" Ling Yun pouted.


    "..."


    Tang Ye got goosebumps, would music fans still say such hypocritical words?


    Lingyun is just a child at an age with a simple mind, mainly because she has a clean and delicate appearance, and can be pouted and cute. After Tang Ye talked to her briefly, she felt a lot more relaxed, and she continued to walk with her little hand On the edge of the Yellow River, head to Ghost Gate Canyon in Sanmen Canyon.


    ...


    Somewhere on the steep gorge, a man in black robes stood, looking at the gorge below in thought.


    The rapids below the gorge are like galloping horses, hitting the gorge with irregular bends and bends. Part of the canyon is as narrow as a slit, creating the wonder of the cliff and the sky. In general, this gorge interprets the meaning of the seven characters long, dangerous, narrow, deep, male, Qi, and quiet. As Li Daoyuan said in describing the Three Gorges, "The two sides of the bank are connected to the mountains and there is no fault. The heavy rocks are stacked and the sky is hidden. Since the midnight of the pavilion, there is no Xiyue."


    This is the Ghost Gate Canyon, and it is worthy of the word "Ghost Gate".


    The black robe man is no stranger, it is Xiangyang who is half of his body wrapped in white gauze. Xiang Yang stared at an extremely dangerous vortex of rapids below Guimen Gorge, the vortex swirled, and a corpse suddenly appeared. The appearance of the corpse was very similar to the bloodless, swollen floating corpses that had been salvaged before. At this time, the corpse puppet Qianji jumped down and grabbed the corpse, flew back, and raised the corpse in front of Xiangyang.


    Xiang Yang glanced at it, shook his head, Yin Zhan Qianji threw the corpse into the river and drifted down. It turns out that this is the reason for the floating corpse. Xiangyang seemed to be looking for something, but why did this corpse emerge from under the whirlpool?


    After a while, another corpse appeared under the whirlpool, and Qian Ji went to pick it up again. Xiang Yang saw this corpse and found that this corpse was different. The corpse''s complexion was not pale, but black.


    Xiang Yang smiled and said, "This one is fine. The Thousand-Year Dead Corpse Poison can be refined soon, and then let Tang Ye taste the taste of being corroded by the dead energy!"

 Chapter 539： The mystery under the ghost door whirlpool!

    Thousand-year corpse poison is a kind of corpse poison, more terrifying than the carrion poison, one of the Tang Clan''s secret poisons. The corpse is inseparable from the production, but the general corpse is not good. The corpse of the general corpse is not strong enough, so a long dead corpse is needed. But the general corpse cannot exist for too long, so one can only artificially create a corpse that has existed for a long time.


    So Xiang Yang found the whirlpool in the Ghost Gate Canyon and threw the corpse into it to make a qualified corpse.


    Under the whirlpool of the Ghost Gate Canyon, yin qi accumulated for thousands of years, sinking the corpse below, and the corpse was immersed in that environment and infested by the yin, making the corpse as if it had existed for a thousand years. The corpse poison made from such corpses is called the Thousand-Year Dead Poison by the people who drove the corpse.


    Thousand-year dead corpse poison contains a strong death energy, if it is not strong enough, it will definitely be swallowed by it. Even if it is a strong vitality, if it is attacked by this kind of poison, it will be greatly affected. This kind of poison is specially prepared for Tang Ye, who has strong vitality and strong luck. Ordinary warriors, even preachers, don''t necessarily need this kind of poison.


    Being able to force the minister of dragon support to use this kind of poison technique is enough to prove Tang Ye''s powerful strength. But no matter how powerful it is, it is impossible to be invincible in the world. The head is a good thing, no matter how strong it is, it can be defeated with the head. This is the power of wisdom. Therefore, after Dao Kuang learned from the Qi trainer on the Guwu River and Lake that Tang Ye''s vitality and luck can be controlled by dead pressure, the Xiangyang of the Clan Clan became their reuse object.


    At this time, Xiang Yang had already obtained the corpse needed to refine the Thousand-Year Sunken Poison, but he did not leave immediately. Instead, he stared at the whirlpool under the Guimen Canyon Rapids and meditated, and suddenly said: "When I explored here that day, I only knew this ghost. The door whirlpool has a huge yin energy, but it is not clear what kind of femininity is underneath it. There must be a femininity, otherwise the blood of the corpse I threw down cannot be sucked completely. This blood-sucking femininity, is it possible? Is it a zombie? However, the zombie has not appeared for thousands of years. Ever since the Emperor Shi Huang found the law of longevity, the zombie appeared, but was chased by the exorcist dragons, the zombie disappeared. This Ghost Gate Canyon has existed since the time of the Great Emperor. , Drought, one of the ancestors of the zombies, may be buried here. But it¡¯s just a legend. It¡¯s not true if you don¡¯t see it with your own eyes. If that¡¯s the case... the consequences are unimaginable."


    "But don¡¯t worry, there is a limit to the luck of this world, even if there are such powerful zombies? They know very well that they will be suppressed by the gatekeepers when they appear at this time. So if they want to come out, they must be regaining their luck. After connecting together. However, at that time, humans can become stronger indefinitely, and the exorcist dragons will reappear, so what is terrible even if it is a zombie?"


    Xiang Yang smiled and laughed at himself, and hummed: "I think so, it''s ridiculous. As a corpse-driving clan, I should be happy to see that the corpse clan is strong. Zombies are essentially corpses, and they have a deep connection with my corpse-crawling family. What am I worried about? Huh..."


    When Xiangyang was talking to himself, a person''s head appeared under the Guimen Canyon river. It was the "water ghost" who squatted by the river in the resettlement camp before. It was actually a pseudo-water ghost refined by Xiangyang. The habits of some water ghosts are deliberately used to scare those people. On the other hand, this water ghost is also Xiangyang''s sight, which is used to monitor the surrounding situation.


    The water ghost raised his head and gestured to Xiang Yang, then Xiang Yang looked back, sneered at the corner of his mouth, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you are always so nosy, you really want to play yourself to death. Once you are invaded by the Thousand-Year Dead Poison, even if it can be resolved, it will inevitably lead to the loss of vitality and luck. If you deal with you in this situation, the possibility of your death is very high, ha ha..."


    Xiang Yang smiled again and continued to hum: "Actually, I want to kill you. It''s nothing more than the shame that you have caused me to fail several times. I don''t like failure, so I have to fight back. As for you to make my body like this , To be honest, I didn¡¯t hate you, but thank you. If not, how can I realize the mystery of reincarnation? Now, if Wen Dingmo is eager to get rid of you, I don¡¯t want to Kill you. Because I want you to see me practice the reincarnation technique with my own eyes, and then defeat you with my own hands, without any conspiracy or means, I will defeat you upright!"


    Xiang Yang lifted a corpse that could refine a thousand-year-old dead corpse in his hand. He laughed playfully, but he felt a pity, and said, "It''s a pity, Tang Ye, you are about to die..."


    After talking to himself, Xiang Yang carried the corpse and leaped away with the Yin Corpse Puppet Qianji.


    The water ghost refined by Xiangyang wanted to wander, and continued to monitor Tang Ye''s situation, but when he wandered to the edge of the ghost gate whirlpool, suddenly, a terrifying claw stretched out from under the whirlpool. ! The sharp claws were pale and bloodless, and the nail was longer than a finger. The sharp claw grabbed the water ghost and dragged the water ghost into the whirlpool, and then there was no trace of the water ghost.


    Under this ghost vortex, what monsters really hide!


    ...


    When Tang Ye arrived at the Ghost Gate Canyon with Lingyun, Xiang Yang had already left. Standing on the peak of the canyon, Tang Ye frowned slightly as he watched the raging Yellow River water below. It made him feel uncomfortable here, as if there was a natural repulsive atmosphere.


    Ling Yun grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and said, "It''s the breath of death. It''s completely different from the spiritual energy. It''s terrible. Let''s get out of here!"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Probably the Dragon Gate is near here. I have to take the power of Wolong first."


    Ling Yun knew that Tang Ye had been doing this, so she didn''t stop her, and said, "I can''t feel the aura, and I can''t find where the dragon gate is."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, there is also a black dragon."


    Tang Ye released the black dragon from the little yellow bell, but unexpectedly, the black dragon didn''t communicate with him after he appeared, and just plunged into the dangerous and mysterious vortex in the river.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Ye was very surprised.


    Ling Yun wrinkled her face and said, "It''s... terrible there."


    After the black dragon dived into the whirlpool, the water on the whirlpool turned vigorously, which was caused by fierce fighting underwater. The black dragon is at war with something! Still fighting in disagreement! What is it that makes the black dragon look like this?


    Ouch!


    Suddenly, the black dragon flew out, not to fly, but to be beaten to fly! Rao was the spirit of a huge beast like the black dragon, and was also knocked out by the things under the whirlpool! The black dragon hit a mountain, and the mountain collapsed. The black dragon originally wanted to continue diving into the vortex to fight, but he was severely injured and could no longer take shape. He dissipated and returned to the little yellow clock!


    Tang Ye looked stunned. What is so powerful that even the Black Dragon can''t stop him, and it will be broken by a few tricks?


    No matter what it was, Tang Ye knew he couldn''t afford it. He immediately took Lingyun and withdrew, otherwise he would be chased out by the contents, and that would be the end of the game.


    However, there was no movement under the whirlpool, and Tang Ye retreated casually, as if he would not take action as long as others did not invade his territory.

 Chapter 540： Come to poison you!

    Regardless of what existed under the ghost door vortex, Tang Ye could beat the black dragon away in twos or twos. He would definitely not mess with it. He didn''t think he was impatient with his life. Such existence is mostly left over from ancient times, sleeping under the water.


    Ghost Gate Canyon is a place full of myths, such as Dayu''s water control. If the vortex was something that existed at that time, Tang Ye felt as far away as possible.


    Ling Yun was hugged by Tang Ye and ran with her slender waist, her face blushing, and she said, "We are safe. The things under the whirlpool seem not hostile."


    Tang Ye stopped and said: "I also know that he is not hostile, but who knows when he is hostile. The black dragon was easily broken up by him, and his strength is simply against the sky. It''s not something I can fight against. It''s better not to take risks. ."


    "But didn''t you say that the Dragon Gate is nearby? Don''t you want to collect Wolong''s power?" Ling Yun asked.


    Tang Ye said that he was very sad, and said helplessly: "Make arrangements first, don''t worry. No one from the minister who helps the dragon show up, there must be something tricky."


    "Then I listen to you." Ling Yun grasped Tang Ye''s clothes corner, as if she had become Tang Ye''s little attendant.


    However, she had a greater effect on Tang Ye than she seemed. These days, Tang Ye continued to practice aura and vomiting technique while she played music to create an illusion, and her body became stronger by tempering and strengthening. It can be said that the strength he possessed now was easily touched to the limit of his luck and was discovered by the gatekeeper. He even had a thought, could he go to the gatekeeper to fight, maybe he could kill the gatekeeper?


    If Tang Ye was just a man of ancient martial arts who knew martial arts, now, after receiving the aura from Li Tianfang, he is a little stronger than the man of ancient martial arts, just like, the man of ancient martial arts only Can practice martial arts, but gatekeepers can cultivate immortals. And Tang Ye had changed from an ancient martial artist to being able to cultivate immortals. Although this so-called cultivating immortality is very shabby, he just knows a little bit of vomiting. But for the people of the big world, it is already very remarkable.


    Tang Ye was afraid of the mysterious and powerful existence under the whirlpool of the ghost gate, and was worried that the minister who helped the dragon did not take action, so he stopped looking for the location of the dragon gate, returned to the city of Sanmenxia, ??and found a hotel to stay.


    After washing and eating, Lingyun sat cross-legged on the carpet, closed her eyes and meditated, and then practiced playing music. Tang Ye never understood how the music fans and Ling Yun''s musical instruments were made out of nothing, so he walked gently to Ling Yun and sat down, staring at Ling Yun. Ling Yun originally practiced music, but when she opened her eyes, she suddenly saw Tang Ye in front of her. In addition to being startled, she blushed and shy, feeling that Tang Ye had taken advantage of her.


    "Dead disciple, what are you doing?" Ling Yun gritted her teeth and grunted.


    Tang Ye flicked her forehead, and said, "It''s not taking advantage of you. I just want to know what''s going on with your instrument. Not only is it made out of nothing, but it can also change the type. Is it so powerful?"


    Lingyun looked at Tang Ye contemptuously, and hummed: "This is the magical method taught by the master, of course you don¡¯t understand. As a music player, we must first integrate with the sound of music, not the instrument, but the sound itself. . It¡¯s just that there are thousands of music in the world, and only in different ways can different sounds be produced. For example, when you want the music of the guqin, you must emit it in the form of the guqin. When you want the music of the pipa, you must emit it in the shape of a lute In general, different musical instruments represent different musical sounds, and those of us who practice the path of music listen to music at first, and then merge the music to reach the realm where all the music of the world enters my body. Only then can we have musical instruments out of nothing. , And change with your own needs."


    Tang Ye heard the clouds and mists, and didn''t quite understand the mystery of practicing Le Dao, and finally gave a thumbs up and praised Ling Yun and said, "Awesome!"


    Lingyun is a child in the end, regardless of whether Tang Ye is perfunctory, and smiled triumphantly: "Of course, it is very difficult to practice Le Dao. There are countless cultivators in the world, but how many people can choose Le Dao? Wanzhong One is good."


    "Haha, then my Yuner is really amazing, I am very proud." Tang Ye laughed happily.


    Ling Yun rolled her eyes, pursed her small mouth, and hummed: "It''s not yours..."


    Tang Ye touched Lingyun''s head to show his affection. Although Ling Yun was upset, she didn''t say she was unhappy, and there were two blushes on her face.


    At this time, the door rang and Tang Ye was curious, went out to open the door, and saw a waitress pushing a fruit cart to deliver fruit. Tang Ye didn''t care at first, but when he saw the waitress''s face, he was stunned, and then became sneer.


    "Why, there are special services?" Tang Ye looked at the waitress''s pretty face, still a little ironic.


    The waitress looked at Tang Ye blankly and said: "Special services are available, I''m afraid you won''t be able to enjoy them."


    "Oh, isn''t it? What services are there? How about the price, fast food, night package?" Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, a bit of an old driver.


    The waitress shook her plump breasts, she was probably a little angry, and was stimulated by Tang Ye''s words. She stared at Tang Ye and said, "With your abilities, fast food is enough. Which woman can take a night out? It''s hard to charge you ten thousand."


    "I will treat you as complimenting me." Tang Ye said with a shrug.


    "Shameless!" the waitress snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye leaned at the door of the room, put his hands on his chest, stopped talking to the waitress, and hummed: "Mu Caisang, wouldn''t you really just give me some fruit when you showed up here? You dressed up as a hotel last time. Waiter, give me spring-y medicine. Although I have been hurt physically and mentally, but fortunately, you are not feeling well. I am more balanced. What about this time, what do you want?"


    Mu Caisang has an urge to go crazy. The **** said he was hurt physically and mentally? The last spring-y medicine matter, as a woman, he took advantage of his body. Is he still injured?


    "I want to kill you!" Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, not taking it seriously, and said: "Then I will ask you something before you kill me."


    "Say!" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    "Have Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang been doing well recently? And how are Qingdie?" Tang Ye''s voice softened, really caring about Little Dragonfly and Shui Qingdie.


    Mu Caisang was taken aback, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask this, and specifically mentioned Xiao Sangsang. She was no longer so indifferent, and a little more gentle when she treated Xiao Sangsang. Xiao Sangsang is her only weakness, she only lives for Xiao Sangsang.


    "They are all doing well. Sangsang is also happier than before. He has made progress in his studies. He is actively doing homework. He is studying with Little Dragonfly. He is happy every day." Mu Caisang thought of his daughter¡¯s happy smiling face and told Tang. When Ye said this, she completely lost her indifference, full of tenderness and maternal glory.


    When she realized that these expressions were inappropriate in front of Tang Ye, she immediately changed her face and hummed, "What are you asking about?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "What do I care about Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sang Sang Guan?"


    "Sangsang is my daughter!" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    "What about your daughter? It''s my business to love Sangsang and I need you to take care of it? I let the little dragonfly play with Sangsang. If they are happy, I will care if you are happy?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    "You..." Mu Caisang found that Tang Ye''s thoughts were always strange, but she couldn''t refute it. Maybe it was because she felt that Tang Ye''s being nice to Xiao Sangsang was something to be happy about. That way, Sangsang would be happy, and one more person would take care of him.


    Unknowingly, Mu Caisang had acquiesced that Tang Ye had entered the world of her and Xiao Sangsang. This was a treatment that Wen Zhongyuan, who had been thinking about getting close to her, could not enjoy.


    Tang Ye no longer talked about Mu Caisang, serious, and said: "Let''s talk about it, what are you here for?"


    Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye, and said after a moment of silence: "I will give you the next poison that can kill you."

 Chapter 541： Are you humiliating yourself?

    In this world, in terms of the ability to poison, besides the powerful queen Tang Manhong, there is also a poisonous fairy who is more powerful than Tang Manhong, she is Mu Caisang.


    The Poison Fairy had disappeared for a long time, because she devoted herself to taking care of her daughter, and had faded out of the circle of disputes that had been killed or killed for several years. But with the explosion of Xuanhuang''s plan, she came back again, because she was a minister of dragon support, and her strength was already at the top of the pyramid, and she was about to approach the preacher''s level. Wen Dingmo would definitely not waste her such a powerful member.


    This time, Wen Dingmo intends to eliminate Tang Ye by means of death and life. It is mainly divided into two parts, one is drug production and the other is poisoning. Now Xiangyang is responsible for refining the thousand-year dead corpse poison, and Mu Caisang is responsible for poisoning Tang Ye. Because Mu Caisang was the most powerful in poisoning, to ensure success, Wen Dingmo asked Mu Caisang to take action.


    But people are not as good as the sky. How did Wen Dingmo know that Mu Caisang had some unusual relationship with Tang Ye?


    Mu Caisang and Tang Ye had a crazy lingering. Of course, this matter cannot change the hostile relationship between the two of them. Mu Caisang''s position was originally very firm, resolutely treating Tang Ye as a mortal enemy. But now Mu Caisang''s only weakness, the place that can shake her has been invaded by Tang Ye, and that is her daughter Xiao Sangsang.


    Last time Tang Ye helped her take care of her daughter, and also let Xiao Sangsang get to know Xiao Qingting, so that Xiao Sangsang has always hoped to have a good partner''s wish fulfilled, become happy, and have a good childhood life. Since I met Little Dragonfly, Xiao Sangsang has shown more smiles than in the past few years combined. Mu Caisang believed that this kind of thing was priceless to Xiao Sangsang, so she was very grateful to Tang Ye.


    Because of this, when Mu Caisang received Wen Dingmo''s notice, he had no intention of killing Tang Ye. At this time, he stood in front of Tang Ye and faintly revealed the matter.


    When Tang Ye heard Mu Caisang say that he wanted the next kind of poison that could kill him, his face sank directly, using his **** to think that it was the arrangement of the minister to help the dragon. He stared at Mu Caisang and hummed, "Then have you poisoned it?"


    "What do you mean?" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye stood on guard and said, "How do I know? You are the famous Poison Fairy. You poisoned me silently. Maybe you poisoned me when I was talking to you just now?"


    Mu Caisang was angry and hummed: "You guy with persecution paranoia, don''t say such things, right? Last time you and Miss Wang took off your clothes and prepared for what you could detect my poisoning. Wouldn¡¯t I know if I poisoned you? I don¡¯t understand why you always have so much vigilance, and you are always on guard when you go to bed. Is it interesting?"


    Tang Ye heard Mu Caisang''s ironic taste, and didn''t take it seriously. He wasn''t also on guard when he went to bed, but he had the wonderful ability of withered trees to meet the spring, and he would be aware of any discordant things around his body. Poison is definitely an extremely discordant thing, and it can be easily detected. At this time, he was sure that he had not been poisoned by Mu Caisang, and looked at Mu Caisang and asked, "Why haven''t you poisoned me yet?"


    Mu Caisang said in a bad mood: "I said, last time you saved Sangsang, I owe you a favor, I will pay it back, isn''t it now? When I pay it back, you and I will clean up, kill you with eyes Won''t even blink!"


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "Why do you feel like you are fighting against me instead of having any deep hatred?"


    "We really don''t have deep hatred." Mu Caisang said indifferently: "You and I have become enemies, but it''s just a matter of position."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes for a moment and said, "Actually, your position is not very clear. The identity of the so-called minister to help the dragon is totally inferior to your identity as the mother of Sangsang. For Sangsang, you can give up anything else. ,Right?"


    "Of course!" Mu Caisang affirmed: "Sangsang is everything to me, everything else is fake... What are you saying about this?"


    Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye angrily, worried that Tang Ye was playing tricks. She stayed beside Wen Zhongyuan to do things, and saw Tang Ye''s contest with Wen Zhongyuan with her own eyes. Wen Zhongyuan''s head was smart, but the result was not defeated by Tang Ye. So she knew that Tang Ye was very shrewd, and talking to Tang Ye was very dangerous. If she didn''t pay attention, she might get trapped in.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since Sangsang is everything to you, then what is the minister who helps the dragon? You don''t know what Sangsang''s life is like now. The identity of the minister who helps the dragon can''t help at all. If you become a qualified mother, on the contrary, it will only make you and Sangsang get together less and more, and even put you in a dangerous state, when it will be directly separated from Sangsang."


    "Will not¡­¡­"


    "What do you mean not?" Mu Caisang wanted to refute Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye stopped her immediately and hummed: "In the past, you thought that the long-term ministers were deployed throughout the world. The Xuanhuang plan would definitely succeed, just like a flower. The results have been obtained, as long as you wait for the day when it is mature, you can pick it. However, people are not as good as the sky. Judging from the current situation, can you help the dragon be so sure? If nothing else, just say me , Your dragon-supporting minister angered me, and I am your enemy. As long as I am upset, is it difficult for me to kill you?"


    Mu Caisang rolled his head and said nothing.


    It is indeed not difficult for Tang Ye to kill her. Today''s Tang Ye is no longer the Tang Ye who was just a tie with her when she rolled on the ground. After several times of tempering, Tang Ye acquired the evil dragon spirit, acquired the aura to temper her body, and was able to defeat the preacher fans. She was no longer an opponent. Just like last time, Tang Ye summoned the evil dragon spirit, swallowed her poison gas in one bite, damaged her strength, and recovered after half a month of cultivation.


    Tang Ye suddenly squeezed Mu Caisang¡¯s chin, and said coldly, ¡°Think about this carefully before you want to deal with me. It¡¯s best to be prepared to pay a sufficient price. You know my temper, I can be better than anyone else. It''s ruthless. Don''t think you are Sangsang''s mother and I dare not move you. No matter how I consider others, I must save my life first!"


    Mu Caisang pushed away Tang Ye''s hand and snorted coldly, "I don''t need you to care about my own business!"


    "Whatever." Tang Ye shrugged, indifferent, and said: "Anyway, I''m just telling you my attitude. It''s up to you how you choose. As for the consequences of your choice, you also need to consider it, I didn''t. Be mindful."


    "Okay, now we''re done talking, do you want to do something else?" Tang Ye suddenly squinted at Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang frowned at him and did something else?


    Tang Ye made a circle with one hand, and then inserted a finger into the circle.


    Ouch, this is...fighting?


    When Mu Caisang saw it, his plump chest was shaking with anger. Is this shameless person humiliating himself?

 Chapter 542： Chess is crazy!

    To be reasonable, Mu Caisang had no idea how Tang Ye''s brain was formed. When this guy talked about Little Dragonfly and his daughter, his expression was very gentle, making people feel like a reliable man who cares for his family. But suddenly he threatened himself with a cold and fierce look and let himself make a choice. Then, he suddenly became a shameless person again, making a gesture to ask for a shot?


    Mu Caisang really couldn''t adapt to Tang Ye''s change of style. Could this guy have multiple personalities?


    Tang Ye has always been like this, no matter how happy life is, regardless of Mu Caisang''s anger and contempt, he said, "Actually, I think I was **** by you last time, and I thought that I could not suffer, and I also took you last time."


    "Goodbye!" Mu Caisang snorted angrily before turning around and leaving.


    She was so angry that she turned around and sipped coldly: "Never see you again!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "This time the minister who helps the dragon wants to use poison to deal with me, thank you for your reminder. I am quite worried about you. You didn''t poison me, how can I explain it back?"


    "This matter is not over yet!" Mu Caisang said coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "How can I never see you again if it''s not over?"


    "You..." Mu Caisang was so angry that he quickly turned around and walked away. He might be mad to death by staying with this guy for half a second.


    Tang Ye closed the door, his expression suddenly cold. He knew that the minister who helped the dragon was not so honest, how could there be no one to do damage in Sanmen Canyon. It''s just that he didn''t expect Mu Caisang to be sent by the minister of Fulong. But it''s not bad that Mu Caisang didn''t poison him in order to repay the favor, and even revealed the matter to him. Then he should make good use of it and give the minister of dragon support a "good" counterattack.


    Tang Ye walked back to the room, Ling Yun stopped playing music, and asked him, "What does this gesture mean?"


    Lingyun said, drawing a circle with her hand, and then inserting a finger into the circle.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, with an awkward expression, and said, "It means to use the strengths of men to make up for women''s loopholes."


    Ling Yun doesn''t understand, this gesture has such a profound meaning?


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Yun''er, how old are you this year?"


    "Eleven years old." Ling Yun replied.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "You will ask me this question again in ten years. You are not allowed to ask this question from now on, otherwise you will be spanked!"


    Tang Ye became very serious.


    Ling Yun felt that Tang Ye was very annoying, and suddenly became serious and educated. She pouted and continued to practice music.


    Sitting on the sofa, Tang Ye began to think about how to deal with the matter of the minister who helped the dragon.


    ...


    After Mu Caisang left the hotel, he changed into a **** and beautiful woman in uniform. Walking on high heels, it is inevitable to look twisted while walking. Such a beautiful woman and men must be a little fanciful to see, because this woman is more sexually attractive than those who are young girls.


    Mu Caisang walked to the edge of the city river and found a man hidden in the dark. Although this man hides in the dark, he is still very eye-catching because of his special appearance. He is Xiangyang with half of his body wrapped in white gauze.


    Xiang Yang held his hands on his chest, did not look at Mu Caisang, and asked directly: "How is the poison?"


    "Nothing." Mu Caisang said simply.


    Xiangyang turned his head and glanced at Mu Caisang, frowning slightly.


    Mu Caisang sneered and said, "When dealing with Tang Ye, I said that I could kill it by poisoning? If Tang Ye is so simple, why bother with you and me?"


    Xiangyang accepted Mu Caisang''s statement.


    Although Mu Caisang lied, her indifferent appearance and Tang Ye''s really hard to deal with made Xiang Yang completely unsuspicion. He was silent for a while, and said: "Our task is to make Tang Ye take the Thousand-Year Corpse Poison. As for what follows, we don¡¯t need to take action. The Thousand-Year Corpse Poison is enough to reduce Tang Ye¡¯s vitality and luck, Old Wen Xiang Someone will be arranged for Tang Ye''s head."


    Mu Caisang said indifferently, "I know."


    "What are you going to do? The Thousand-Year Dead Poison Poison must be successful at one time, otherwise there will not be enough time to reconstitute the second medicine. Tang Ye must be solved before the Dragon Gate emerges." Xiang Yang narrowed his left eye and said.


    He only showed his left eye because his right eye was wrapped in white gauze. His right body is like this, he didn''t adapt to it at first, but he is used to it now.


    Mu Caisang sneered and said, "Don''t worry, there is a way. Tang Ye has many shortcomings, the big deal is that I will sleep with him."


    Xiangyang was taken aback, and looked suspiciously at Mu Caisang. Does this work?


    As far as he knows, Wen Zhongyuan is interested in Mu Caisang. Not to mention letting Mu Caisang accompany a man to sleep, even if he has been out for a few days, Wen Zhongyuan is not willing. So if Mu Caisang just let Wen Zhongyuan hear what he said, Wen Zhongyuan would definitely be angry. Xiang Yang doesn''t understand, why doesn''t Mu Caisang miss Wen Zhongyuan''s feelings?


    Mu Caisang saw through Xiangyang''s thoughts and snorted coldly, "What do you think Wen Dingmo can''t use?"


    Xiang Yang was taken aback again, thinking of Wen Dingmo. For Wen Dingmo, who can do anything for Xuanhuang''s plan, if Mu Caisang accompanies Tang Ye to sleep, he can get rid of Tang Ye, he will definitely use it without hesitation. Taking into account the feelings of Zhongyuan on Mu Caisang? This is ridiculous. Wen Dingmo''s feelings for Wen Zhongyuan can be finished, let alone Mu Caisang.


    Xiang Yang couldn''t help sighing. Women were used as chess pieces, very helpless and sad, especially beautiful women.


    ...


    At this time, Wen Dingmo sat alone in front of the tea stove in the courtyard, closing his eyes and resting. The butler Xiaolianfo walked in lightly, and before Wen Dingmo opened his eyes, he just stood aside respectfully and said nothing.


    After a long time, Wen Dingmo Youyou opened his eyes and said, "I always feel that the time and power put on Tang Ye is more."


    The small face Buddha smiled and said, "It''s a bit."


    Wen Dingmo frowned, and said, "Therefore, there are two situations. One is that it takes less effort to solve Tang Ye, but it takes a relatively long time. The other is that it takes more effort to solve Tang Ye. Tang Ye, I used less time then. Look, how should I choose?"


    The small face Buddha smiled and said, "I think I should choose the second one. Now the master is no longer you, like the current Master Wen. He likes to play games one game at a time. He is both against the enemy and enjoys the game. Fun. Since you are no longer young, you should be decisive and use more power to solve problems quickly, so that you can settle down peacefully and have more mood to taste tea."


    "Just to be clean, right?" Wen Dingmo smiled.


    Little face Buddha smiled and nodded.


    Wen Dingmo nodded slightly and said, "Then add another fire, let the chess go crazy. It''s been a long time since I played chess with him, let him play dead chess for Tang Ye, then come and live with me. chess."


    "Okay." Xiaolian Buddha said with a smile: "It just happens that Chess has been arguing with the master that he has no chance to play a game of life and death, so let him play with Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye is young, he may not be able to get into his law. .But if Tang Ye is the chess piece of that old Taoist priest, I believe that chess lunatic will be happy to go there for a while."


    Wen Dingmo nodded slightly, squinting his eyes and said: "Life and death chess...If one chess decides life and death, let''s see if Qidian and Tang Ye will become dead chess."

 Chapter 543： Give full play to the strength of the actor!

    After resting for one night, Tang Ye felt very energetic when he woke up the next day. Lingyun got up early and folded the quilt neatly like a very well-behaved girl. She and Tang Ye live in the same room, but have two beds. At this time, she was sitting cross-legged on the carpet with her eyes closed and rested. This was a necessary homework for practicing Le Dao.


    Tang Ye finished washing, and brought Lingyun to the first floor of the hotel for breakfast. The situation now is, where Tang Ye is going, Lingyun mostly follows behind. The two seem to be dependent on each other, but they are not suffering. They can stay in star hotels and eat whatever they want.


    Lingyun eats relatively lightly, and Tang Ye likes to put some meat on her, saying that she is a long body age and must maintain adequate nutrition and balance. Of course Lingyun would refuse, so Tang Ye would occasionally say something to make her funny. For example, if the chest is too small, he doesn''t look like a woman. Men with chest muscles are bigger than you. What''s the point of this. Lingyun is always flushed with anger.


    But Tang Ye had some words that she could hear again, for example, if his body did not grow well, it would be difficult for her to keep healthy in the future. Her thinking is also somewhat traditional, and she thinks she will get married if she grows up without any surprises. So she often worries about the problem of growing up, but she is used to being a vegetarian and can''t eat the greasy meat.


    After eating and resting again, Tang Ye took Lingyun to the Ghost Gate Canyon again. Walking on the edge of the Yellow River is another bumpy road. Tang Ye naturally shook Ling Yun''s small hand, allowing her to walk safely. Ling Yun didn''t object to Tang Ye doing this, she was used to following Tang Ye, even holding hands. The age difference is slightly larger, she is a real child, and she regards Tang Ye as an adult who takes care of her.


    At most, sometimes she tilted her head and looked at Tang Ye''s profile, as if she wanted to see something different.


    "Didn''t you say that looking for the Dragon Gate should be considered in the long term? Under the vortex of the Ghost Gate Canyon, there are very powerful monsters." Ling Yun said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sorted out this matter last night and said, "When the black dragon got under the whirlpool to deal with the mysterious monster, I held you and retreated. Didn¡¯t you say that the monster was not hostile to us? I thought about it carefully. It seems that the monster is really not hostile to us. So I think as long as we don¡¯t invade its territory, it will ignore us. Then when we are looking for the dragon gate, it¡¯s good to avoid that place."


    "Do you know where the Dragon Gate is?" Ling Yun asked again.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said: "I don''t know yet. I plan to let the black dragon feel it, but the black dragon was injured yesterday. If I can''t come out, it is estimated that it will have to be cultivated for a day or two. There is the power of the dragon in the Yulong jade seal. Even if the black dragon is injured, it can recover slowly. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m really surprised, what kind of monster exists under the vortex, it is so powerful. The black dragon is a clan of dragons, although it is only a spirit body, but the strength is not bad, it is easy to do He was severely injured by the monster below the whirlpool."


    Ling Yun thought for a while, and asked, "Why did the black dragon suddenly ran out to attack the monsters under the whirlpool? Is it the dragon''s enemy?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said that he didn''t know, but he had already made a lot of guesses in his heart.


    Ling Yun was a little bit distressed, and said, "It''s all because of the dead aura here, which covers up the aura, otherwise I can feel the dragon gate."


    "A lot of life here?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Ling Yun nodded and said, "The death aura is very heavy. I thought it was caused by those who died before, but it is not. There is a lot of death aura under this canyon itself, which obscures the breath of the dragon gate."


    Tang Ye stared at the Ghost Gate Canyon, and said, "The Ghost Gate Canyon, perhaps called the Ghost Gate, is not nonsense. It is called the Ghost Gate because it is full of lifelessness."


    "Then are we still looking for Longmen?" Lingyun asked.


    Tang Ye glanced around and said, "Just walk around, what if you find it? It''s okay if you don''t find it, just wait for the black dragon to recover."


    As a result, Tang Ye and Lingyun walked around the Ghost Gate Canyon, deliberately bypassing the dangerous vortex below the Canyon, but still nothing. After walking tired, the two went back to the hotel to rest angrily.


    Tang Ye was a little disappointed, but Ling Yun found it quite interesting. She felt that this kind of life seemed very fulfilling, she hadn''t experienced it before.


    After nightfall, after having dinner and returning to the room, Lingyun sat cross-legged as usual and began to practice music. At this time, Tang Ye took the opportunity to follow the practice and let Lingyun create an illusion with the sound of music. He was not afraid of power bursts to alarm the gatekeeper in the illusion, and his strength would always be improved after cultivation.


    After Tang Ye came out of the illusion, Ling Yun was still practicing. He smiled, loving the little girl more and more. Then he thought of Lu Celadon. As a goddess, Lu Celadon would become stronger at an amazing speed. He thought, Lu Celadon must also need aura. He decided to wait until he was finished with the Longmen of the Ghost Gate Canyon, and then bring Ling Yun back to introduce Lu Celadon.


    At this time the doorbell of the room rang.


    Tang Ye opened the door and saw another waitress pushing fruit. He was speechless and hummed to the waitress: "Mu Caisang, is this fun?"


    Yes, it is Mu Caisang again. She again pretended to be a waitress and tried to poison Tang Ye.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s helpless expression, Mu Caisang suddenly felt very interesting, and he felt a kind of gloating joy in his heart. This is a bit like a girl''s heart, which makes Mu Caisang feel that she is several years younger.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Mu Caisang felt a little complicated. Tang Ye was nearly ten years younger than her, but she had a relationship with Tang Ye. Is this a little old cow eating tender grass...Oh, no, it''s old grass hooking up with tender cows?


    Mu Caisang recovered from his thoughts and looked at Tang Ye, his expression still indifferent, and said, "I must poison you, otherwise I can''t explain it. Have you figured out how to deal with this matter? I just paid your favor, so I helped you back. Next time, I will really poison you!"


    "You tell me, what kind of poison do you want to use? Is it another spring-y medicine? Let me die?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Mu Caisang has become accustomed to Tang Ye¡¯s casual slurs and snorted coldly: "Poison is a thousand-year-old corpse poison refined by Xiangyang. It can stifle strong vitality and even affect air luck. If you are infected with this kind of poison, You will die if you stay in the same place."


    When Tang Ye heard the name Xiangyang, his expression suddenly became cold and severe, and he hummed, "Where is Xiangyang? Tell me!"


    Since Tang Ye had personally experienced the terrible reincarnation technique, he regarded Xiangyang as an extremely terrifying enemy. He even felt that Xiang Yang was more terrifying than those preachers. For Xiangyang, he felt that the sooner it was removed, the better.


    Mu Caisang told him: "Xiangyang is a corpse chasing clan, and his actions are mysterious. I don''t know where he is. But this is not what you should care about right now? You said, how do you deal with the Thousand-Year Dead Poison?"


    "Nonsense, of course I don''t take it, am I stupid to take it if I know it is poison?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes and asked.


    Mu Caisang was very speechless, and Tang Ye seemed to be familiar with her like this. But she is not familiar with Tang Ye, and she is still an enemy! However, Tang Ye''s easy-going attitude made her feel that she was like an accomplice with Tang Ye. This made her feel irritable, the more so, the easier it was for her to blur the antagonistic relationship with Tang Ye.


    "Then what do you want?" Mu Caisang hummed badly.


    Tang Ye laughed evilly and said, "Of course it is to use my actor-level strength to perform a scene. Alas, it''s time to use my actor-level strength."


    "You..." Mu Caisang really wanted to throw high heels over. Why is this guy so narcissistic and so cheap? Why don''t you say that you are a big star?


    Tang Ye ignored Mu Caisang''s contempt, squinting to play with the taste: "I just want to know, can I catch a big fish?"


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Mu Caisang couldn''t help but shudder. It''s scary to be an enemy of this guy, but it doesn''t seem safe not to be an enemy of him?

 Chapter 544： Real kill or fake kill?

    After talking to Tang Ye, Mu Caisang said goodbye directly. She didn''t want to stay with Tang Ye any longer. She had seen Tang Ye''s abilities in all aspects, even if she was just talking, Tang Ye could eat people without spitting out bones, so she hurried away. At the same time, he was worried about being teased by Tang Ye and said to do something else.


    This young man has great skill in that aspect. Mu Caisang feels that as a lonely mature female who has been self-reliant for many years, he has a high chance of being slapped. It is better to roll the sheets with a strong young man than to solve it by himself, right?


    Tang Ye saw Mu Caisang running away, and felt that she was inexplicable, and he didn''t think about what to do to her. Although she was running around and there was no woman to help solve her physical needs, she still had two girlfriends on the left and right hands. Sleeping with a hostile woman? As for the gesture with Mu Caisang before, it was mostly a joke.


    Tang Ye returned to the room, Lingyun looked at him with a weird expression, and asked, "You know that sister? Why was it her last night and it was her tonight?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you think she is a elder sister? Oh, my God, what do you look like, I call her elder sister, but you, you have to call her aunt."


    "But she is very young." Ling Yun was puzzled, why would a young woman call her aunt?


    Tang Ye didn''t tell her too much, and waved his hand: "I''m going to sleep and rest. Tomorrow, the black dragon can recover. Then we can go to Longmen and we will be busy."


    "Oh..." Ling Yun thought Tang Ye was a little nervous, and didn''t know what he was going to do.


    At this time, Mu Caisang changed back to her usual attire, a uniform, wearing high heels, looking like an office worker. Suddenly she turned on her high heels and almost fell. She was secretly angry, is this someone scolding herself behind?


    She walked out of the hotel and saw a person in a flying black robe standing on the opposite tall building. Knowing that it was Xiangyang, she walked to an uninhabited alley, swished and jumped onto the tall building where Xiangyang was. These warriors are really cool. They fly over the wall and are not at ease. Therefore, many people support Xuanhuang Daji. Who does not have a martial arts or a fairy tale dream, and Xuanhuang Daji can realize this fairy tale dream for people.


    "Is it good to be poisoned?" Xiang Yang asked in a hoarse voice without looking at Mu Caisang in a very cold manner.


    Mu Caisang nodded, and said, "I''m going to do it, but with Tang Ye''s ability, it is estimated that he will find out soon. He has such a strong strength, what should I do if he solves the poison?"


    Xiang Yang smiled proudly: "This toxin can''t be solved. When he was poisoned, it meant that his vigorous vitality and luck were invaded. The Thousand-Year Dead Poison''s role was not to kill Tang Ye, but to damage Tang Ye''s vitality. There are others who can really kill Tang Ye!"


    "Huh?" Mu Caisang frowned and wondered.


    Xiang Yang didn''t intend to tell her, turning around to jump off the tall building and leave. However, at this time, a ball of flame flew, Xiang Yang and Tang Manhong hurriedly avoided. The flame hit, with a bang, and directly exploded a small pit on the roof of the building.


    "Tang Ye!" Xiangyang and Mu Caisang both snorted coldly.


    Mu Caisang didn''t know that Tang Ye would come, so he was very angry, and said angrily: "Are you following me?"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "What about following you? You have come to poison me. The purpose of not killing you is to follow you. Let me kick you all to avoid trouble."


    "You..." Mu Caisang saw Tang Ye''s ruthless look, and didn''t know whether Tang Ye meant it was true or not. She knew that Tang Ye was cruel in his bones. If it were an enemy, even if he had been in bed, he would still crush his neck without hesitation!


    Mu Caisang thought that after being madly entangled with Tang Ye before, and after detoxification, Tang Ye had so little strength to come and kill her. At that time, Tang Ye had been able to play with him naked, not to mention now?


    What Mu Caisang worries about is that Tang Ye''s appointment with her before is basically acting. Now Tang Ye is not poisoned, and at the same time he has caught her and Xiangyang. What if Tang Ye really wants to kill them both?


    Xiangyang stared at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, suddenly laughed, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you are already poisoned, don''t detoxify properly, come and kill me, do you think you can succeed?"


    Tang Ye looked calm and said, "Do you think poison is useful for me? You forgot that I studied medicine? Forgot that I have the ability to wither trees and spring? Poison can''t kill me. And now, I want to kill. If you die, I won''t give you any chance to escape!"


    Tang Ye rushed to kill Xiangyang immediately. Xiangyang was furious and felt that Tang Ye didn''t take him seriously. He swept back and retreated. At this moment, a ghost puppet descended from the sky, it was Qian Chance. After Qianji was refined into a corpse, his body was a bit bigger, like a little giant. When it fell to the ground, the ground felt shocked. He holds a snow-white broad knife, which is almost as long as a person. Thousands of Machines swept through the broadsword to chop Tang Ye, and Tang Ye was forced back.


    Xiangyang stared at Tang Ye and said coldly: "Tang Ye, you are always so confident and arrogant! Do you think you can be invincible if you have some magic methods? Humph, the world is so big, there are countless ways to restrain you, I Why are you afraid of you?"


    "Then I let you fight me head-on, why don''t you dare?" Tang Ye snorted contemptuously.


    Xiangyang stared at Tang Ye with a gloomy expression. He wanted to fight Tang Ye head-on, but he couldn''t help but the strength gap was really big. He could only contain Tang Ye through various secret techniques, and it was very irrational to do it head-on.


    Tang Ye saw Xiang Yang with a gloomy face and did not speak, and smiled with confidence. Then he looked at Mu Caisang and hummed: "Aunt Poison, right? You tried to kill me too, but because I was hiding well, I couldn''t find it. I can get rid of you. Just now you are here, then you can go to death with Xiangyang, a monster who is not human, ghost or ghost."


    "You..." Mu Caisang was furious, drew out poison gas from his body, forming a dagger weapon, and said angrily: "Tang Ye, don''t be arrogant, since you are poisoned, then I and Xiangyang will join forces. If you don''t believe you can''t kill you!"


    After several battles with Tang Ye, Mu Caisang realized his shortcomings in close combat, so he tried to make up for his ability. At this time, the poison gas turned into a pitch black dagger, which meant that her melee ability had become quite good. And that poisonous dagger is also very scary. Once it pierces a person, no matter the size of the wound, it will be extremely poisonous.


    Tang Ye sneered at Mu Caisang and Xiangyang, and hummed: "What poison makes you so confident that you think you can kill me? I tell you, my strength now..."


    Tang Ye said, his voice stopped abruptly, and then his face became extremely gloomy. He immediately took out the silver needle and stuck it on his body, but it was useless and his face became even more ugly.


    When Xiang Yang saw this, he laughed and played with the taste: "Tang Ye, how arrogant you are now? This poison is a thousand-year-old corpse poison. Once it is hit, it will inevitably be damaged. Now I want to see, you still How to kill me?"


    Tang Ye gave up giving himself a needle, staring at Xiangyang with a cold expression, and said angrily: "Even if you are poisoned, killing you is more than enough!"


    After shouting angrily, Tang Ye called out Flame Truth. Although affected by the "poisoning", the aura of Flame Divination was much weaker than usual, but it still looked so mighty. Flame Diting directly flew out to attack Xiangyang, and Xiangyang parried the Yin Corpse. But Tang Ye was not idle, he transported a powerful force to his fist, and the hard Tai Chi move came out and attacked directly towards Yang.


    "Xiang Yang, we joined forces to kill him!" Mu Caisang jumped over and responded to Tang Ye with Qian Ji.


    Qianji nodded, they were confident that under Tang Ye''s poisoning, even if they lost to Tang Ye, they would not be killed by Tang Ye. As long as you delay, when Tang Ye''s poisoning gets deeper, Tang Ye will no longer be a threat!


    Tang Ye snorted coldly when facing Mu Caisang and Xiangyang''s joint hands: "Looking for death!"


    boom!


    Tang Ye bombarded with a powerful punch, his strength was already at the top, even the evangelist had to be jealous. Mu Caisang and Xiang **ben couldn''t stop them, they were beaten into the air, and both vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    Tang Ye''s killing intent continued to increase, and he jumped up and swept over towards Yang and Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang was shocked, is this guy really going to kill himself?

 Chapter 545： Im still not at a loss?

    Tang Ye was very determined to kill Xiangyang. Xiangyang, a corpse-shoveling tribe who studied corpse manipulation, was very scary when it came to reincarnation, and it was definitely a great hidden danger. So after flying Xiangyang, he once again brought up a powerful force, going to smash Xiangyang''s neck completely.


    Xiangyang''s expression was gloomy, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so determined and desperate to kill him desperately. He wouldn''t obediently let Tang Ye kill. At this moment, he took out a few medicine bottles from his arms and smashed the medicine bottles to the ground, and suddenly a burst of blue mist erupted from the medicine bottles. The mist has a strong smell and corrosive power, just like a biochemical smoke bomb.


    Tang Ye had to stop the pace of rushing forward. This kind of biochemical bomb should be careful. If it is too strong to stop it, it will not cause damage to the body. Biochemical drugs can easily cause deformities. He doesn''t want to change. Deformed.


    Xiang Yang didn''t want to entangle Tang Ye, so he jumped downstairs to escape. But Tang Ye wouldn''t let him succeed, so he leaped high, took a flying step, stepped over the biochemical smoke, then swooped down suddenly, approaching the sun.


    Xiang Yang had already begun to fall down the tall buildings, his body was hanging in the air, it was not easy to adjust, there was no other way except to confront Tang Ye. However, if he confronted him, he would definitely lose to Tang Ye, and he would really be killed by Tang Ye. He doesn''t want to die, he doesn''t want to die before he has completed the reincarnation technique!


    He quickly controlled Qianji to come to the rescue. Qian Jiben was entangled by Flame Truth, and after receiving instructions from Xiangyang, he immediately turned around and rushed down the tall building. Flame Diting took this opportunity to bite off Qianji''s arm. But Qianji is a corpse, he won''t be in pain, and if he breaks an arm, he still jumps down the tall building, and the big knife slashed towards Tang Ye.


    "An eye-obtrusive thing!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, turned around and hit Qianji with a punch. Qianji was hit and his body was punched. At this time, Flame Divine followed closely, clutching Qian Ji''s khacha chucha, and Qian Ji''s body was torn apart.


    Unexpectedly, Qian Ji''s torn body could still move, an arm fell beside Tang Ye and grabbed Tang Ye''s leg. Then Qian Ji''s head fell down, there was only one head, but she still opened her mouth to Tang Ye and shut her mouth, croaking, wanting to bite Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye really served these corpse puppets, and even after they were divided, they could still come to pester people. He shook his body with strength and shook Qianji''s hands and head away. However, because of being entangled by Thousand Chance, he was delayed for time, Thousand Chance fell and pulled him some distance away. But he is not worried, it is not difficult to catch up with a thousand opportunities. However, he did not expect that at this time Xiang Yang took out a few medicine bottles from his arms, and smashed them up against Tang Ye.


    The medicine bottle exploded and the air was filled with poisonous gas, spreading to the bottom. If Tang Ye continued to dive and chase Xiangyang, he would meet those poisonous gases head-on.


    "It''s just a mere poisonous gas!" Don''t think that Tang Ye is scared. He directly used Qi Jin to form a shield outside his body to isolate the poisonous gas and continue to chase the sun.


    However, after passing through the poisonous gas, Xiang Yang''s figure has disappeared.


    "It''s really a difficult guy. Last time I betrayed my teammates. This time I lost the poison gas bottle. It seems Qian Ji has prepared a lot of escape methods." Tang Ye knew that Xiang Yang had escaped, and sighed helplessly.


    The horror of Xiangyang is not in the fighting ability, but in the control of the corpse and the study of the corpse secrets. Once trained by him, if you want to deal with him, you may have to deal with the powerful corpse he refined. And that reincarnation technique may make him an immortal. Because he devoted himself to studying the secret technique of dead corpses and did not deliberately improve his own combat effectiveness, Xiang Yang prepared many ways to escape, and it was not surprising that Tang Ye could not kill him.


    After being fled by Xiangyang, Tang Ye returned to the roof and found that Mu Caisang was missing. He frowned, chased in a certain direction, and then chased Mu Caisang who had left injured in an alley.


    Tang Ye went up and held Mu Caisang, who was breathing quickly with one hand on the wall, and said, "What are you doing?"


    Mu Caisang glared at Tang Ye viciously, and shouted, "Aren''t you going to kill me? I don''t want to die, of course I want to escape!"


    Tang Ye was speechless and said, "Isn''t it talking about acting? How could I kill you..."


    "Acting? Is it really acting? The punch you hit me killed me for half my life! I can''t see that you are acting, your intention to kill is so real!" Mu Caisang said coldly Hummed his face.


    Tang Ye expressed helplessness and said, "So I said that I have the acting ability of the actor level, why don''t you believe it. Also, I am still wondering about the fact that I punched you. Xiangyang, what''s the matter with you running and saying that you want to join Xiangyang to kill me? I have targeted Xiangyang from start to finish. Why don''t you stand by and run to the side to intervene? Isn''t this a crime? I never thought about it. Hurt you."


    "So it''s all my fault?" Mu Caisang glared at Tang Ye''s grievances, and hummed, "If you want to act, I don''t want to act? If I stand by and be seen by Xiangyang, what happened to me and you, How can I explain when I go back?"


    "What are you afraid of? Just kill Xiangyang." Tang Ye said.


    "Then have you killed Xiangyang?" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye had nothing to refute now, because Xiang Yang had escaped and he could not kill Xiang Yang.


    Mu Caisang pushed him away with a cold face and asked to leave alone.


    "Hey, what are you doing, you are injured, I will heal you." Tang Ye hurriedly stopped Mu Caisang.


    He was actually quite guilty for Mu Caisang''s injury. After all, he personally beat it. And for this whole thing, he would also like to thank Mu Caisang. Although Mu Caisang was the last time he took care of Xiao Sangsang''s favor, but Mu Caisang had done so much, obviously. As long as the solid wood Caisang tells him that the minister who supports the dragon will kill him with the thousand-year dead body poison, then the favor is over. But Mu Caisang not only told him, but also acted with him, it was like becoming his companion.


    Mu Caisang was upright and didn''t need Tang Ye to help her heal her injuries. He pushed Tang Ye away coldly and left alone.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I think you women are really annoying. It was a misunderstanding. They knew each other, so they wanted to have a stubborn temper. Didn''t this force me to lose my temper?"


    Mu Caisang felt ridiculous, and hummed: "Are you losing your temper? What''s the matter with you... Ah!"


    Mu Caisang wanted to mock Tang Ye, but Tang Ye hugged him. Tang Ye wants to take her back to the hotel to heal her. She resisted vigorously, and as a result, Tang Ye was originally carried by the princess, but instead carried her on her shoulders, just like carrying a sack. She struggled again, Tang Ye slapped her round buttocks twice and made her obediently obedient.


    Mu Caisang felt that the most humiliating thing was this. He was carried on the shoulder by a man more than ten years younger than himself and was spanked. If this is seen, would he still have a face to face?


    "Tang Ye, I will poison you to death!" Mu Caisang almost cried and yelled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You lose your temper, and you will thank me after the incident. It was I who made you act recklessly, and then I would heal you. Did you lose anything?"


    "You..." Mu Caisang found that he no longer knew how to scold Tang Yehao.


    My old lady is still called by you to touch her ass?

 Chapter 546： With the world people?

    Tang Ye would definitely not be able to walk through the hotel''s main entrance carrying Mu Caisang, so he swooped up from behind the hotel, sneaked into an unoccupied room, put Mu Caisang on the bed, and healed Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang is still quite sexy. A uniform, high heels, warm black silk, standard office white-collar dress. Coupled with the charm of her familiar-fetish woman, the appearance of lying on the bed is very attractive to men. If you don¡¯t commit a crime in your behavior, you must have committed a crime in your mind. In fact, she dressed like this mainly for the sake of Xiao Sangsang. She wants others to know that Sangsang has a decent mother. Let others not think that Xiao Sangsang is pitiful without a father, and that having a strong and successful mother is enough!


    Mu Caisang was put on the bed by Tang Ye, no longer being brutally suppressed, he threw out his high-heeled shoes at Tang Ye, looking like he was about to kill Tang Ye with anger.


    Tang Ye gently moved a step away from the flying high heels, and said, "Mu Caisang, you better stay safe. Our room is unoccupied. If there is too much movement, it will be very troublesome to be found by the cleaning aunt. ."


    "I didn''t say I''m coming here, I''m going back to Yanjing!" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Are you worried about Sangsang? Didn''t Sangsang let Qingdie take care of it?"


    "Then I''m worried too!" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then you can make a phone call and ask, you will definitely not be able to return to Yanjing tonight. Even if the injury is cured, there will be no plane."


    Mu Caisang turned her head and said nothing. She knew about this and couldn''t argue with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, and said: "I will simply give you a few needles, and then use the ability of dead wood to moisturize your body, so that the injury will basically heal."


    "No, as long as you didn''t kill me, I can heal myself." Mu Caisang said with a cold face.


    Tang Ye heard that Mu Caisang was full of resentment, but he wouldn''t go to coax Mu Caisang, shrugged and said, "When will you stop being angry? Or, what should I do to calm you down? I tell you, I felt sorry for you, and then you helped me so much this time, so I was so daunting with you, otherwise I would have left."


    "Then why don''t you leave?" Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye.


    "I''ll leave if you are not angry." Tang Ye smiled.


    "You..." Mu Caisang felt that he couldn''t communicate with Tang Ye at all, this guy was so thick-skinned that he could break through the sky.


    Mu Caisang took a deep breath, sat up, straightened his body, and said, "I''m not angry anymore, you can go."


    "You are not angry with this stern face? Do you think I have never seen an angry woman?" Tang Ye sat next to Mu Caisang, waved a silver needle, and signaled to heal Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang took a deep breath again, it''s hard not to be angry with such a familiar guy!


    Tang Ye showed the silver needle in front of Mu Caisang and said, "Our relationship is very delicate. At the beginning, I really wanted to kill you, but I am kinder. After seeing your attitude towards Sangsang , I feel that you are not that hateful, and the intention to kill you is weakened. In fact, to a certain extent, we are very similar. I want to protect the people around me, killing people with blood is light. Look at those who were killed by me Come, I¡¯m a wicked, cruel demon. And you can do a lot of evil for Sangsang, and you are also called a femme-hearted woman. Others say that they are innocent and not a husband, but they say men. But for you, they say the most poisonous. A woman¡¯s heart. Other women are generally not said to be like that, are you? As Poison Fairy, you are probably the most commented on."


    Mu Caisang fell silent.


    Tang Ye is right. She has endured all the things she has experienced over the years. Who knows if she doesn''t talk about the misery? When she used to be Poison Fairy, let alone being scolded by the enemy, she was her own person, with a polite smile on the surface, but in fact she was scolded as vicious as she was vicious in secret.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Even if you are indifferent, I don''t believe you don''t care about others'' opinions. I have taken those things light enough, and I feel that as long as I protect the people around me, it doesn''t matter. But, when I still feel aggrieved when I am misunderstood, cursed, or even framed by those who don¡¯t know the truth. I want to tell them that I¡¯m not what they think. But do people listen? I don¡¯t listen at all, so I didn¡¯t get one in the end. People endure it. However, if this kind of thing is tolerated too much, it will become a heart demon. If you can¡¯t control it and become mad, then you will be ruined. For us warriors, the impact of the heart demon is particularly huge. But We can''t be destroyed by the inner demons. We have people we want to protect. What if we destroy them by ourselves? Then we still have to endure and endure."


    Tang Ye said with a sad expression in his eyes. Suddenly he felt that he had said too much to Mu Caisang. He shook his head and laughed, and said, "Sorry, it''s a bit long-winded, I''ll heal you."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s behavior, Mu Caisang opened his mouth to say something, but didn''t say anything. She no longer looked so indifferent, and she seemed to be the same as Tang Ye. Tang Ye reached out and pressed her body, and even untied some of her clothes. She did not object, and even took the initiative to cooperate.


    As Tang Ye healed her, she felt a lot more comfortable. After a long silence, she suddenly said, "Do you... regret choosing this path?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then laughed and said, "Why do you regret it? What can you regret if you can protect the people around you? I won''t regret it in the past, I won''t regret it now, and I won''t regret it in the future. As for the accumulated demons When I went back and saw their smiles, everything resolved. It¡¯s as if you were wronged outside, but when you came home to see Sangsang¡¯s brilliant smile, trot over to hug your thigh and call you happily Like mother, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s worth it? As long as you have Sangsang¡¯s smile, the hostility and grievances in your heart will disappear?"


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye in a daze.


    She really didn''t understand why Tang Ye knew her past experiences and feelings so clearly, as if Tang Ye stayed by her side and watched. She thought, maybe she and Tang Ye are indeed the same kind of people, for Sangsang, and for his woman. It seems to be a little drama, but he and this man are indeed the same kind of people who have the same disease.


    Suddenly, Mu Caisang felt that life was ridiculous, so he arranged for himself to meet this kind of man, and had various entanglements.


    After Tang Ye treated Mu Caisang, he took back the silver needle, looked at Mu Caisang, and left if he wanted to tell Mu Caisang to take a break. Suddenly he saw Mu Caisang''s clothes that he unwrapped when he was healed. A white and deep ditch was exposed before. I didn''t pay attention just now, but now that I see it, there is an impulse. Tang Ye looked down at him, a bit unreliable, Xiao Tang Ye was raising his flag to demonstrate.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said to Mu Caisang: "Men have this virtue."


    Because Mu Caisang felt like Tang Ye was the same kind of people, he had just talked to Tang Ye about each other''s experiences and experiences. Now seeing Tang Ye embarrassed, but frankly said that the man''s reaction, she was also not angry, but felt that Tang Ye was very candid and followed. She raised her mouth surprisingly to Tang Ye, smiling a little, and said, "I know, men are indeed of virtue."


    Tang Ye saw Mu Caisang raise the corners of his mouth, feeling like a big sister next door. Suddenly, the impulse in his heart expanded. This impulse made him press his hand on Mu Caisang¡¯s plump **** and put Mu Caisang down. .


    "You..." Mu Caisang didn''t expect Tang Ye to be like this.


    Tang Ye actually looked calm and said, "You owe me."


    Mu Caisang really didn''t expect Tang Ye to dared to carry forward the man''s virtues. When Tang Ye''s hand touched her body, she suddenly became lust. She looked at Tang Ye and realized that she hadn''t pushed away for the first time. Could this be because I am sick with this man? Or maybe, my body is very eager, otherwise, how could I burn my body like desire-h when I am teased?


    Mu Caisang thought it was ridiculous, but she put Tang Ye in her arms and bit her lip and said, "I only pay you back once!"


    Then the clothes were torn, the black stockings were torn, the clothes were littered everywhere, and the two carcasses could not wait to fit together. At thirty years old, he was like a wolf and a tiger. Since there is no kidney deficiency, he would not be as pure-hearted as a nun or a monk, so a fierce spring battle soon fought in bed. Perhaps it is because the two have had a lingering experience, so the changes in various postures are very tacit. They are both old drivers!


    Maybe, I just feel that they are the same kind of people, so there is no problem with venting like this. They are all people who have experienced so many things. They are alone in a room, and women are still undressing. If they just say something, it is a ghost.

 Chapter 547： Chess is coming!

    I enjoyed it when I slept, and I was quite annoyed after sleeping. The next day, Mu Caisang woke up, opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling blankly. There was no one beside her at this moment, and the pillows were neatly arranged, indicating that the person next to her left last night. She was still naked and covered with a quilt, but her exposed shoulders still exuded great temptation. She was very upset, upset about how she had done such a thing.


    She raised a hand, covered her sight, and hummed, "Mu Caisang, you are shameless."


    She thinks, after so many years, she has clearly practiced a set of god''s finger skills, why do she still want a man''s thing? To say that what happened last night was simply because she had the same experience and feelings as Tang Ye, and that people who had the same disease fell asleep together, she didn''t believe it. She knew very well the feeling she wanted very much after being touched by Tang Ye.


    Mu Caisang grabbed his hair in annoyance, and the long hair was dazzled, and there was a lazy beauty of a beauty who had just awakened. She lifted some quilts and lowered her head to look at her body. As a result, she immediately smelled a hormonal stimulus left by Tang Ye. She was even more upset, how many times did it go on last night?


    Mu Caisang completely opened the quilt, got out of the bed, stood naked, glanced at the mess of clothes on the carpet, it was unsightly. She feels that she will have no face to meet people in the future, and she will not take drugs. She is very sober. Why is she still so crazy? If I see Tang Ye again, what courage is there to be indifferent to him, and to make a bad face with him? As long as he said that he was as crazy as him when he was sensible, then he would be speechless. After actually doing it, what can I deny?


    Mu Caisang sighed, and said leisurely: "I am afraid that I will not be able to face him in the future. If I say that he is an enemy, I will find it ridiculous..."


    So Mu Caisang was quite annoyed, he packed his clothes together, went into the bathroom, opened the shower and took a good shower. After taking a shower and getting dressed again, she had no nostalgia for this room, nor did she go to Tang Ye, and went directly to return to Yanjing by plane. For her, the mission was quite bad, and she slept in bed with the enemy, alas!


    ...


    After Tang Ye and Lingyun are ready at the hotel, they head to Ghost Gate Canyon again. The restoration of the black dragon is completed today, and the dragon can be found by relying on the black dragon. Tang Ye didn''t want to delay any longer, she had done the preparations that should be done, and the bait that should be put was released, and then the net could be collected.


    Lingyun followed Tang Ye and watched Tang Ye secretly several times before finally asking, "Why did you come back so late last night?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said: "I thought you were asleep and woke you up? That''s really sorry. I, I have been to adult nightlife. You know, adults now, no matter men and Women, nightlife is very rich."


    "Oh." Ling Yun didn''t understand this very well, and asked again: "Why do you look bad, but you clearly have nothing."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I''m pretending to be used to deal with the enemy. If I''m not wrong, now we go to the Dragon Gate, the enemy will definitely come out and obstruct it. Before that, they thought they had poisoned me and thought I¡¯m already injured, so it¡¯s easy to deal with me. So wait for you to act very worried about me, just treat me as seriously injured."


    "You are really cunning, I don''t worry about you!" Ling Yun curled her lips.


    Tang Ye pulled Lingyun''s little hand and smiled: "I''m injured, you really don''t worry about me?"


    "I...well, just worry a little bit!" Ling Yun hummed.


    Tang Ye thought it was very interesting, and said, "Worrying a little bit is enough. It means that Yun''er has me in her heart. I''m so happy!"


    "You, you... Deng''s apprentice!" Lingyun didn''t know what was in her heart, she felt that Tang Ye should curse Deng''s apprentice like this!


    Before reaching the Ghost Gate Canyon, Tang Ye released the black dragon and said to the black dragon: "I don''t know what monsters are hidden under the whirlpool, but since you can''t fight, then I definitely can''t fight, so don''t provoke him. Now let''s collect the power of Wolong first, and when you rely on Wolong''s power to become strong enough, then go to compete with the monster below the whirlpool."


    The black dragon was beaten into flight by the mysterious existence under the ghost gate vortex last time, and now he has a very temperament. How to say it is also a dragon, with considerable arrogance. But Tang Ye made sense. It also knew that the existence under the vortex was unmatched by its new-born dragon, so it could only show that it listened to Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said that the black dragon was uncomfortable and he had nothing to do, and said, "Don''t worry, you can always get revenge. Now you first detect where the dragon gate is. You stay in the little yellow clock and guide me, lest you be seen and cause a sensation."


    The black dragon returned to the little yellow bell, ding-ding and shaking, guiding Tang Ye to the direction of Longmen.


    Tang Ye said to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, come over and hold my hand, trying to help me with an effort, very worried about me."


    "Cut, boring!" Ling Yun said with a bad air, but thought it was fun again, so she went to hold Tang Ye''s hand, showing a look of gritted teeth.


    Tang Ye thought it was very funny, but he couldn''t laugh at this time, he had to pretend that he was injured, and he was in a hurry.


    Under the guidance of the black dragon, they bypassed the ghost gate vortex where there was a mysterious and powerful monster, and arrived at a river section between the **** gate and the ghost gate. The water below the river section is still turbulent, like a yellow dragon jumping up and down, there is no room for boats to anchor there. But beside this section of the river, there is a direct current, on both sides of the direct current there are huge boulders standing together like a double dragon grabbing a pearl. Inside the two boulders, there is a pool of stones surrounded by stones. The water pool was surprisingly clear, completely different from the water of the Yellow River.


    When Tang Ye and Lingyun saw this place, they knew at a glance that it was the Dragon Gate. They were about to go to Longmen, when a person jumped out from the mountain opposite, Xiangyang who was beaten by Tang Ye to escape last night.


    Tang Ye said coldly: "Xiang Yang, let you escape last night, don''t you cherish the remaining half-life, now come to die again?"


    Ling Yun looked alert and worried, hiding behind Tang Ye, clutching the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes.


    Xiang Yang saw that Tang Ye¡¯s face was worse than last night, and said proudly: "Did you find a problem? That is, the poison you got last night could not be resolved, and the dead wood in your body''s ability to spring spring is constantly disappearing, so your vitality Ability is constantly declining? Haha, Tang Ye, you shouldn''t be so arrogant, the Thousand-Year Corpse Poison is specially used to deal with you!"


    Tang Ye looked at Xiangyang, not worried, and said, "So what? Even if my strength is weakening, it is easy to kill you. When I kill you, I will get the power of Wolong to defused this poisonous again. What''s the problem? Don''t think I don''t know, your poisonous life is similar to the life of Ghost Gate Canyon. So with the power of Wolong here, you can completely crack it!"


    Xiangyang''s face was gloomy, and he hummed angrily: "You don''t have this opportunity!"


    "Why don''t I have a chance?" Tang Ye sneered, and said, "I can create opportunities by myself. Don''t say you stop me, I have nothing to fear if any one of your ministers of dragon support comes. You are just a group. Nothing more than a villain who only plays conspiracy and tricks, he is not worthy to play with me. What about the minister who helps the dragon, you have defiled the dragon!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Tang Xiaozi speaks very arrogantly. He is even more mad than me. I want to see if you really have this ability!" When Xiang Yang was extremely angry, a long and superimposed sound came from the canyon. .


    This is a bit like a thousand miles of sound transmission, indicating that the speaker is very powerful, Tang Ye immediately looked alert.


    At this time, there was an old white-haired old man beside Xiangyang inexplicably. The old man was already sitting cross-legged, looking at Tang Ye a little angry.


    Xiang Yang was shocked when he saw this old man, and immediately said with a respectful expression: "I have seen the senior chess man."

 Chapter 548： Ghost gate dead chess!

    Four of the evangelists were dubbed obsessive, obsessed, mad, and mad. This refers to their love for their field and their strong ability in this area. Medical fanatic, music fan, chess fanatic, Taoist fanatic. Chess is crazy for chess, which shows that he is a very fond of chess. And some people play chess for entertainment, but some people play chess to comprehend the big way and compete with chess.


    People often say that chess is profound, and humanity is no different. It is about the profound and subtle of chess. Although it is meant to teach people to pay attention to interpersonal relationships, it is also a kind of side recognition of chess. Those who are proficient in chess must be quick-minded and deliberate, otherwise they will not be able to succeed in the chess game. Some people make mistakes and get lucky when they play chess. This is not called mastery in chess, but... fortune, not long.


    Regarding the rumors of chess epilepsy, it is said that he also worked in the Red Wall court in his early years, and he was proficient in planning and layout, and had a good relationship with Wen Dingmo. When he was playing a chess game with someone, he suddenly had an inspiration, and he saw the supreme chess way, which can reach the sky and the earth, can prove the way to live forever, so he laughed, like crazy. But this is not the reason why he is called chess epilepsy. The reason why he is called chess epilepsy is because at that time he played a chess move and killed those who were playing with him.


    People die on the board of chess, so you can''t blame the person who killed him. There is no way to prove it even if he knows it was homicide. He killed people through the secrets of chess, so he was called a lunatic. Later, as he competed with the martial artist, he demonstrated the ability of chess to become martial arts. And he always bet on his life to prove the way of chess. He was considered a madman, so he gradually gained the name of chess.


    Therefore, Chess is not a person who can only play chess in silence, but a bloodthirsty chess martial artist!


    Chess epiphany appeared in the Guimen Canyon, Wen Dingmo arranged to get rid of Tang Ye''s second power. In the original article, Mo was planning to use Thousand-Year Dead Corpse Poison to deal with Tang Ye, because this matter also arranged two powerful people, Xiangyang and Mu Caisang. However, although Xiangyang and Mu Caisang had a high success rate, Wen Dingmo and Xiaolianfo decided to have a 100% success rate. Because at his age, he wants things to be clearer, and he doesn''t want to waste time playing slowly.


    Then add a chess lunatic to make a move, is Tang night club damned?


    The Thousand-Year Dead Poison Poison has been successfully used, Tang Ye''s vitality has been damaged, and with the strength of Chess, if he can''t kill Tang Ye, Wen Dingmo feels that he might as well surrender with the white flag.


    At this time, Chess appeared, very angry at Tang Ye''s despising any minister who helped the dragon just now. He sat cross-legged next to Xiangyang, ignoring Xiangyang''s greeting, looking at Tang Ye and saying, "The kid is arrogant. Don''t you know that there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world?"


    Tang Ye saw Qidian sitting cross-legged, holding a wooden box in his left hand and holding a chess in his right hand, vaguely guessing the identity of Qidian. He was not afraid, squinting his eyes and humming: "Of course I believe in the heavens outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. But in this big world, I don''t believe it. Because no matter how powerful you are, you are only living under the suppression of the gatekeeper. If you have the skills, go and yell at the gatekeeper?"


    "You..." Qi Dian didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such rascal words.


    But Tang Ye''s words were not wrong. They, no matter how strong they were, they were no better than the gatekeepers who learned the fairy law. So the words of someone outside the people are a bit ridiculous, because all the warriors are suppressed, even dominated, by the gatekeeper, and there is no way to escape from the gatekeeper.


    Tang Ye looked at Qidian, smiled, and hummed: "Look at your appearance, is Qidian? Come to kill me?"


    Chess adjusted his emotions, looked at Tang Ye with an arrogant expression, and said: "I''m not here to kill you, but to take your life. I was going to go to an old friend to play a game of chess. Seeing you are arrogant and arrogant, I can only teach you a lesson first."


    Tang Ye was speechless and hummed: "You are an old man, you will die if you don''t pretend to be?"


    "You..." Qi Dian was annoyed by Tang Ye''s sharp and scornful words. This kid doesn''t know how to speak well?


    "Boy, since you are so arrogant, then I will play a dead game for you today!" Chess caught the chess in his hand with **** while he was talking, and then threw it at Tang Ye, very like a master.


    The chess piece thrown by Chess is a red horse. He didn''t attack the chess piece like a dart. At this moment, a magical scene happened suddenly. The red horse chess piece appeared with a ray of light and turned into a mighty red horse. , Rushed towards Tang Ye.


    This is cast imaging?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, he had seen too many mysterious things, and it was no surprise that he was imaging the shots. He let Lingyun run farther and confronted the red steed with bare hands.


    The red horse Jiejie hissed a few times, accelerated its gallop, rushed towards Tang Ye suddenly, Tang Ye hit it with a punch, it was beaten back, immediately jumped across the river, and jumped back to attack Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and found it interesting. This horse jumped around. It turned out to be "day" and attacked in accordance with chess moves. In the rules of chess, the cart walks in a straight line, the horse walks the sun, the elephant walks the field, and the cannon hits the spacers... So this is to play chess with yourself!


    Tang Ye felt that this kind of thing was very beneficial to him. The chess pieces had to obey the rules to attack him, but he didn''t have to obey the rules. Then he wants to destroy the chess pieces, isn''t he just playing casually?


    He felt that chess lunatic was really an idiot. He raised his fist and aimed at the galloping horse.


    boom!


    With a loud crash, Tang Ye thought that the horse would definitely be broken up. However, he did not. The power he hit just now did not hit the steed, but a boulder behind the steed!


    "This..." Tang Ye immediately realized something and looked at the chess lunatic.


    Chess laughed at him playfully, and hummed: "In the chess game, I will decide the rules!"


    At this time, the ground in front of Qi Dian''s body has been carved with a chess game pattern, and a red horse chess piece on the Chu River boundary is placed on the chess game. In the direction of the oblique line inside the red horse chess piece, there is a blue chess piece, which is the general. The Red Horse is taking charge of the generals. And this scene is exactly where the red horse on the ground attacked Tang Ye at this time.


    Looking down on Tang Ye from the mountain peak, he found that he was already in a huge chess game. The huge game changes with the small game in front of the chess epic. This is a game played by Chess, and he will kill Tang Ye in this game!


    The rules of the chess game set up by Chess are up to him. Only his army will be commanded, and no one will command his army!


    Tang Ye''s original punch to the red horse was cut off. In other words, when he punched the red horse, he was given the rule of "cannon hitting the gap" by chess lunatic. Spacer, so I can''t hit the red horse.


    Looking at the chess, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and didn''t take any action. In this chess game, he can be given any rule by the chess man, which means that all his attacks will be resolved, and there is no chess man.

 Chapter 549： Let you shut up now!

    The chess game is set by the chess player, he created this game, and all the rules are controlled by him. He can change the rules for someone at will. He is a game designer, and Tang Ye in the chess game is just a player, so the situation is quite unfavorable for Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye can use the rules of chess to deal with the attacks of those chess pieces. When the red horse attacks him once, he pulls a distance, so the red horse must take several "day" routes to chase him. Even if this is a chess game controlled by chess lunatics, the rules of chess must be followed, otherwise it will not constitute a chess game.


    Tang Ye was in the chess game, it was tantamount to becoming a prey hunted by chess lunatics. After he noticed the red horse''s attack pattern, he realized that he was under the control of the chess maniac. And Qi Dian''s purpose for doing this is probably related to the fact that he has been poisoned by the corpse for thousands of years.


    Thousands of dead corpse poison can continue to damage his vitality, thereby affecting his luck, so when he is in danger, even with the protection of the old Taoist priest, it will not be so easy to turn the danger to end, then the chance of him being killed is Will greatly increase. Chess trapped him with a chess game, in addition to consuming his strength, it also made him more attacked by the Thousand-Year Sunken Corpse Poison.


    Tang Ye learned about this from Mu Caisang. But in fact, he was not poisoned, and the symptoms of poisoning displayed were just disguise. Then he can use this to strike back unexpectedly. So now he is not so worried, he will use all his strength if it fails, at most it will alarm the gatekeeper.


    Chess knew that a red horse chess piece could not defeat Tang Ye, so he stretched out his hand and took out another chess piece from the wooden box, which was a red rook. He dropped the red car behind Tang Ye, and immediately behind Tang Ye''s chess game, a huge mechanical car appeared. There was a sharp steel thorn in front of the mechanical car, and it suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye, with an extremely shocked aura.


    Tang Ye opened his mouth slightly when he saw it. This Nima''s steel cart is really mighty, and you can make such awesome things in a chess game. Tang Ye is a capital suit. He knew that this was a chess rook, so when the red rook hit in a straight line, he immediately turned and dodged. The red rook rushed over and failed to hurt him. However, at this moment, another red horse rammed behind him.


    The iron hoofs of the legs in front of the Red Horse were already raised high, waiting to step on them to attack Tang Ye. Tang Ye evaded in a hurry, rolled to the ground and turned out, being forced to be quite embarrassed. But at this moment, the red car rushed straight again... Tang Ye felt aggrieved when he saw it, and was actually forced to fall to the ground by a horse and a cart?


    Tang Ye got angry, stood up suddenly, clenched his fists, and bombarded the red body with a punch.


    boom!


    A huge impact sounded, however, the red car was intact, but the ground behind the red car exploded. It was the rule of bombarding the guts to resolve Tang Ye''s attack. Not only that, at this moment the strength of Tang Ye''s fist was dispersed, and the steel jab in front of the red car hit his hand. Even if he backed away and avoided, he was still stabbed, and blood flowed out immediately.


    "Tang Ye!" Seeing Tang Ye''s injury, Ling Yun hiding in the distance was very worried and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was driven into embarrassment by the red horse and the red car, Chessman stretched out his hand to stroke his beard, and said with a smile: "Life is a game, and the key lies in who sets the rules. Tang Ye, your rules have been changed." I¡¯m sure, then your life will be controlled by me. I don¡¯t want to say that it is wrong for you to stand on the side of the slave of the python, but it must be said that you will definitely die if you stand on the side of the slave of the python. The big plan is regarded as a great evil, but how do you know that there have been many saints who have supported Xuanhuang''s plan through the ages?"


    Tang Ye was injured by the red car, and was immediately attacked by the red horse, and then the red car attacked again, so he could only escape first. After he heard the noise of chess, he became more and more angry, becoming a bit irritable and fierce. He was tired of these people chattering about how well Xuanhuang''s plan is and how the general trend is.


    He looked at the chess lunatic who was sitting cross-legged on the mountain peak, and shouted: "I am doing this now, not because I am standing on the side of the slave of the python, and even I did not regard myself as the slave of the python. I am just unhappy with you. Your actions against my people! During this period of time you shot at me again and again, then I will kill you!"


    "Zhuzi dare to be arrogant!" Qi Dian snorted coldly, and once again clipped a red chess from the wooden box, it was a red cannon. He placed the red cannon behind the red car. Suddenly Tang Ye was in the chess game. There was a cannon behind the red car. The cannon directly bombarded Tang Ye, while the red car also attacked Tang Ye.


    Those who know some basic chess skills will know that one car and one shot can form a double general, which can then be used to "grab the pieces." That is, when the car is in the front of the general, the general who needs to take a chess piece to block the car, even if it can eat the car, because after the car is eaten, the guns behind can still be the general, and the handsome is over. If Shuai can''t move and avoid, then he can only use a piece to block Shuai. At this time, the car is moving, and the gun can continue to keep the general, so we must first protect the handsome, then the car can eat the chess pieces it grabs.


    Of course, Tang Ye was not playing traditional chess at this time, but was playing with chess lunatics. So the cannons were bombarding him, the red car was chasing him, and the red horse was jumping and running to trample on him. For a while, the battle in the chess game was very fierce and looked extremely spectacular, but Tang Ye was surrounded and beaten, and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Tang Ye boy, you killed a lot of ministers who helped the dragon before, and today I will seek justice for them. In this chess game, fighting with you is different. I can hurt you, but you can''t hurt me. How do you fight with me? In the past, you were able to win because you had the shelter of the old Taoist priest, and you had vigorous vitality, and you were often able to survive from despair. But now, your vitality is fading away, and you can''t fight me even more! You think With the dragon gate emerging today, and finding the dragon gate to dissolve the thousand-year corpse poison, how can I let you do what you want?"


    Sitting on the mountain, just playing chess pieces, Qi Dian had a feeling of pointing the country. He was content and didn''t take Tang Ye seriously.


    He has this kind of capital, because Tang Ye has entered his chess game, and he has been hit by the Thousand Years of Dead Poison first, how can he fight him as a preacher?


    However, after Tang Ye was beaten and rolled several times, he looked cold and stern, no longer blindly avoiding, facing the attack of the red horse, red car, and red cannon, he hit the ground with a punch, and suddenly burst from his fist. A circle of flames spread out, covering the entire chess game. The chess game turned into a sea of ??flames, burning red cars, red horses and red cannons. These three chess pieces were gradually submerged in the sea of ??flames and no longer threatened Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked cold and stern, standing proudly in the sea of ??fire, like a **** of fire, looking at the chess lunatic on the opposite mountain, coldly said: "You like nonsense so much, I will immediately tell you to shut up!"

 Chapter 550： When the chess game meets an illusion!

    Tang Ye''s explosive power has always been amazing. Once the flame explodes, it is extremely devastating, and it is possible to turn everything into ashes in an instant. At this time, Tang Ye burst into flames, which was within the scope of the entire chess game, even if the chess lunatic could change his rules? The whole chess game is a flame, as long as he puts down the chess piece, the chess piece will be hurt, unless he does not play chess in this chess game.


    Chess did not expect Tang Ye to suddenly burst into such a fire, causing all his chess pieces to be destroyed. Tang Ye didn''t destroy his rule advantage, but directly lost his advantage in the game.


    "Tang Xiaozi, you are really arrogant!" Qi Dian was angered by Tang Ye''s behavior, thinking that Tang Ye was provoking and despising him, thinking that Tang Ye was telling him that all his tricks were useless!


    As a preacher who has obtained the Tao for many years, he has been given the title of "epilogue". Chess epilepsy does not allow Tang Ye to be so arrogant, let alone his majesty to be so provoked. Actually said to shut up?


    Qi Dian stood up with anger, glaring at Tang Ye and snorted, "Do you think that my chess ability is just like this? You are too arrogant. Today I will let you know what someone outside of you is!"


    After drinking, Chess flung his sleeves, and the chess game drawn on the ground all the time floated up and turned into a phantom chess game. He stretched out his hand again and waved his sleeves on the chess game, and then saw a huge change in that game. The Chu River in the chess game swept a huge current, and the water rushed to the entire chess game, drowning Tang Ye''s flames.


    This scene was truly astonishing, Tang Ye had fire, chess had water, and there was a battle of fire and water in the chess game. Xiangyang and Lingyun who looked at them were dumbfounded. It was not like a battle between warriors on earth, but like a battle between heaven and man!


    Xiangyang and Lingyun are both surprised, but their minds are different. As a minister who helped the dragon, Xiang Yang was bound to kill Tang Ye. He was very happy to see Tang Ye falling into a chess game. He was hunted down by Tang Ye that night, but he didn''t want to come back after he escaped. Because he knew that Tang Ye''s strength was really strong, he couldn''t be an opponent in a short time, unless he understood the powerful and mysterious reincarnation technique.


    However, after learning that Wen Dingmo had arranged chess lunatics to help kill Tang Ye, he no longer wanted to stay away from Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye had been poisoned by the corpse for a thousand years, even if he was able to burst out with a powerful force to kill him, it was impossible to kill him. When the time comes, Chess will kill Tang Ye, which will have a huge effect on him. After fighting against Tang Ye that night, he found that Tang Ye''s physical strength had become extremely strong. He could vaguely see that Tang Ye was suppressing power even with bare hands. This shows that Tang Ye is so strong that the strength of his body alone may reach the limit of his fortune and alarm the gatekeeper.


    He didn''t know how Tang Ye did it, but Tang Ye''s body was very attractive to him who studied the secret technique of corpses. If Tang Ye''s corpse can be obtained, and then refined into a Yin corpse, he is equivalent to possessing a Tang Ye as a puppet. It happened that Chess Dian came to kill Tang Ye, and he could easily obtain Tang Ye''s body, so he followed Chess Dian to come here.


    Although Tang Ye burst into a terrifying flame, the chess epiphany subsequently made up for the monstrous water waves. The fire and water fought, seeming to be equal, but Xiang Yang knew that Tang Ye was being corroded by the thousand-year dead corpse poison, and it would not last long. The result must be Tang Ye''s defeat.


    Tang Ye ignored the water wave released by the chess epic. He stepped on the water wave, staring at the chess epic, suddenly leaped in the direction of the chess epic, and began to attack the chess epic. As long as the chess epic was killed, the chess game would cease. exist.


    Seeing this, Chess snorted coldly: "Wishful thinking!"


    Chess then grabbed several pieces from the wooden box and threw them all into the game in front of him. Suddenly, there were two more rows of pawns attacking Tang Ye in the chess game. Chariots, horses, artillery, elephants, soldiers, and soldiers all surrounded Tang Ye with their own attacks.


    Chess is very demeanor of throwing beans into a pawn, and there is an aura of victory in a camp.


    The chess piece was no longer destroyed by Tang Ye''s flames, and attacked Tang Ye more violently than before. Tang Ye fell into a great predicament under the siege.


    Standing on the mountain, Qi Dian watched Tang Ye being besieged, his expression no longer as calm as before, a little more gloomy and cold arrogant. Tang Ye angered him, and at this moment he wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, your complexion seems to be very bad. Is the poison on your body eroding more and more?" Qi Dian gave Tang Ye a ironic smile. Originally he wouldn''t care about this anymore at his age, just killing Tang Ye, there is no need to breathe. But he didn''t expect that a young kid in Tang Ye would be so arrogant, so he had to teach him more and let Tang Ye know how to behave.


    Tang Ye heard the words of Chess, knowing that Chess is about him having been poisoned by the corpse for thousands of years. He couldn¡¯t help squinting his eyes. He wanted to laugh, but decided to continue to play. He snorted coldly: "I think you are an old man I don¡¯t want to scold your old dog. But if you continue to be so shameless, I won¡¯t bother to respect the old and love the young. I really don¡¯t understand how you can give you a good old man as an advantage in advance. Show it off? Do you still have to face?"


    Chess was unmoved, and sneered: "Of course I want a face, but in front of you kid, there is no need to give a face!"


    Tang Ye glanced at the chess lunatic, with the same expression as an idiot. Now that he has mastered the chess game routines of the chess lunatic, there is no need to hide it. He glanced at the Lingyun that walked far away from the beginning and nodded. .


    Ling Yun expressed his understanding and sat down cross-legged to start playing music.


    At this time, the rows of chess pieces that Qi Dian had just dropped all approached Tang Ye, and Tang Ye could not escape. Chess turned the Chu River in the chess game again, and the Chu River surging again, swept water waves around Tang Ye, the water waves continued to rise, surrounding Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye was even more inevitable, and could only wait for the group of chess pieces to poke him into a hornet''s nest.


    "Boy, that''s it!" Qi Dian yelled coldly, his expression triumphant, showing a confident smile.


    Xiangyang next to him also narrowed his eyes slightly, showing a faint smile. He wondered how to refine Tang Ye''s body. Tang Ye''s corpse is priceless!


    Boom!


    However, when Qi Dian and Xiang Yang both thought that Tang Ye was about to be killed, suddenly there was a sound similar to a war drum.


    "This is...?" Qi Dian was familiar with the sound of the war drum. After a daze, he realized that this was a stunt of the music fan. He was suddenly shocked and looked in the direction of the sound of the war drum, which was played by Lingyun.


    "Quickly stop her!" Qi Dian suddenly shouted to Xiang Yang. Although he didn''t know what Ling Yun had special abilities, he always felt that this would make the killing of Tang Ye unexpected. And he couldn''t make a move because he wanted to maintain the chess game that besieged Tang Ye.


    Xiangyang didn''t hesitate, and immediately swept to Lingyun to interrupt Lingyun''s music.


    Boom!


    Another war drum sounded.


    Xiangyang can''t stop Lingyun. At this time, the world where Tang Ye, Xiangyang, and Chess were all changed. Ling Yun''s music created an illusion that surrounded Tang Ye, Xiang Yang, and Qi Duan.


    At this time, Tang Ye, who was originally besieged by the water waves of the Chu River in the chess game, was about to be surrounded by chess pieces and turned into a hornet''s nest. Suddenly Tang Ye rose up high, it was a big mountain!


    There was a mountain at his feet, which lifted him up high, no longer besieged by water waves and attacked by chess pieces!


    Chess''s chess game has been surrounded by Lingyun''s illusion. In other words, Tang Ye is no longer restricted by the rules of the game, but by Lingyun''s illusion. Tang Ye was already familiar with the illusion of Lingyun, and could make full use of it immediately to deal with Xiangyang and Chess.


    In fact, he let Lingyun shape the illusion not only to take advantage of the illusion, but to...break out!

 Chapter 551： The first evangelist to die!

    In the illusion of Lingyun, you can cover up the sudden surge of luck, so you don''t have to worry about alarming the gatekeeper. Tang Ye signaled that Lingyun played music to construct an illusion, which was already discussed. His plan is to find out the foundation of the enemy first, and then explode to destroy the enemy in one fell swoop.


    Chess''s trick is to generate a game, and then control the game outside the game to kill the enemy. After Tang Ye found out what he was capable of, he saw that Qi Dian fell into a self-righteous self-confidence. Knowing that the time had come, he signaled Ling Yun to start playing music.


    Strangely speaking, the chess game of Chess is an illusion, and Lingyun''s playing music is also an illusion, but Chess first used his illusion to deal with Tang Ye, so the aura outside the chess game can envelop him and the game to his own fantasy. In the middle, all people are under her control.


    Only with Lingyun''s strength, it is obviously impossible to control the chess epilepsy, so she is only responsible for constructing the illusion, in exchange for Tang Ye''s opportunity to burst. And because Ling Yun''s ability to withstand it is not strong enough, Tang Ye''s explosive power will impact her, so she can only maintain it for a short time. In this short period of time, Tang Ye must solve the problem of losing chess.


    For Tang Ye at this time, short time was enough. He didn''t have a thousand-year corpse poison, and his strength was not damaged in any way. After entering the illusion of Lingyun, he no longer suppressed his power, and exploded the terrifying power after his body was continuously tempered these days. At this time Xiang Yang wanted to rush out of the illusion to stop Ling Yun, Tang Ye shook his body so fast that he could not be seen, leaving only an afterimage, and then appeared in front of Xiang Yang.


    Xiangyang was shocked. It didn''t take long for him to fight Tang Ye just now, and he knew how strong Tang Ye was, but he had no idea that Tang Ye still had such a terrifying strength. That''s not like a human warrior at all, that''s the power that a gatekeeper who lives in the profound realm has! That is the breath of the gatekeeper immortal law!


    How could this happen? Did Tang Ye learn the magic of the gatekeeper?


    Xiang Yang had already broken half of his brain, and he was about to explode the other half of Tang Ye''s astonishing things. He didn''t even think about it to understand that Tang Ye still had this kind of strength! How could the power comparable to the gatekeeper appear in an ordinary warrior?


    Xiang Yang wanted to resist Tang Ye, but Tang Ye''s powerful aura made him feel fear. He was dominated by fear and stared blankly at Tang Ye without any movement.


    Tang Ye squeezed his neck directly, and said coldly: "If you dare to move again and move your neck directly, then you will never be alive again!"


    Xiang Yang was even more silent, completely motionless, because he didn''t want to die. If he wanted to die, he would have liberated himself a long time ago, so why bother with a body that is neither human nor ghost?


    He wants to study the ultimate meaning of corpse control alive!


    Tang Ye grabbed Xiangyang''s neck and swept, and instantly came to the side of Chess on the mountain. With a click, Xiangyang squeezed off half of Xiangyang''s yin-corpse neck, so that Xiangyang could not die, but could not move, and it was not a threat to him.


    Qi Dian didn''t expect Tang Ye to suddenly explode with such terrifying strength. He wanted to put down the chess game in his hand to deal with Tang Ye. As a result, Tang Ye hit his right arm with a punch, and his arm was directly broken. Tang Ye''s strength at this time was close to the strength of the gatekeeper, and even if it was a chess player, there was no way to resist it.


    "Ah!" Qidian cried out in pain. The wooden box containing the chess pieces in his hand could not be held firmly and fell to the ground.


    Tang Ye reached out to catch the wooden box and squeezed it sharply. The wooden box and the chess pieces in it were all broken into powder.


    "How dare you..." Chess yelled angrily when he saw his chess piece being crushed. That was his treasure. He wanted to scold Tang Ye and stop Tang Ye. As a result, Tang Ye slammed over with a palm, pressing his head directly on the ground.


    With a bang, Chess''s head hit the ground, smashing a small hole, and at the same time, his head also bloomed, and blood was flowing.


    Tang Ye hadn''t stopped, and once again bombarded Qi Dian''s other hand, and Qi Dian''s hand was interrupted again. Both arms of this game of chess were broken, and there was no chance of resistance. However, Tang Ye always sought safety, and he was very fierce when he was irritated, so he easily bombarded one of the legs of Chess and interrupted one of Shogi''s legs. Chess screamed miserably, feeling that life is better than death.


    Xiangyang next to it was even more frightened, and the atmosphere did not dare to shout. Tang Ye''s partner, Nima is really hot!


    Xiangyang became afraid. Now that he fell into Tang Ye''s hands, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Qi Dian was scrapped with his hands and one leg, and he was no different from a scrapped person. Tang Ye no longer worried that he could fight back or escape, and signaled Lingyun. Ling Yun quickly withdrew from the illusion, her face pale, cold sweat burst out of her forehead, and she gasped for breath.


    The power that Tang Ye exploded just now was almost equal to that of the gatekeeper, completely beyond her range. She couldn''t hold on at first, but seeing Tang Ye''s figure, she didn''t know why, she just wanted to hold on, so she gritted her teeth for a while and let Tang Ye solve Xiangyang and Chess. After this meeting, although she was not in a coma, she did not have a trace of strength, and it was difficult to move.


    Ling Yun''s illusion was withdrawn, and Tang Ye stood at the place where the chess was originally set. At this time, Xiang Yang had his neck broken in half and fell to the ground unable to move. This kind of half-broken neck can also happen to Xiangyang. Otherwise, for normal people, there is no half-broken neck, and half-broken must be dead.


    Chess also fell to the ground, groaning in pain. His head was bleeding, his hands and one leg were abolished, and there was no threat. But after all, he was a preacher, and even though he was scrapped like this, he did not appear to be dying. It feels like he was only seriously injured, and if given time, he will soon recover.


    Tang Ye was very worried about Lingyun and shouted to Lingyun, "Yun''er, are you okay?"


    Lingyun shook her head hard, indicating that it was all right. She had a strange feeling now, she didn''t want Tang Ye to see her weak appearance.


    Tang Ye knew that Lingyun was overstretched like last time, and shouted: "Yun''er, you sit there and have a rest, I will settle the matter and take care of you soon!"


    Ling Yun nodded slightly.


    Tang Ye looked back at Chess and Xiangyang, with an indifferent expression, and hummed, "Do you know what your fate will be?"


    Xiang Yang''s neck was squeezed in half, and his voice couldn''t say anything. He looked at Tang Ye''s eyes weak, as if he was asking Tang Ye''s men to be merciful and have something to tell Tang Ye.


    Chess was glaring at Tang Ye. At this moment, he realized what was going on with the power that Tang Ye had just exploded. Tang Ye didn''t have a thousand-year corpse poison at all!


    "You, you don''t have a thousand-year corpse poison!" Chess lay on the ground, motionless, just staring at Tang Ye coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and jokingly said: "You have to think that I am poisoned, what can I do?"


    "You... mean!" Qi Dian shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at Chess with no expression on his face and was so cold that he hummed: "Really, I''m fed up with your words. Your mother, you poison me before you deal with me, isn''t it mean? A scene, is it despicable?"


    Qi Dian sneered and hummed: "You are obstructing the general situation of the world, what qualifications do you have..."


    Click!


    Qi Dian wanted to speak to refute Tang Ye, Tang Ye turned his head and looked helpless, then lifted his foot and slammed on Qi Dian''s neck. He couldn''t finish talking about chess, and didn''t expect Tang Ye to stop listening to him. Just so suddenly and so decisively, he stepped on his neck and didn''t close his eyes when he died!


    Tang Ye, this kid...too hateful! How could you just kill yourself like this? I am an evangelist! The eight great preachers, the top warriors in the great world, just died? Or the first evangelist to die, where do I put my face?


    Chess stopped breathing, and could no longer suffocate Tang Ye angrily.


    He was the first evangelist to die.

 Chapter 552： I want to reincarnate!

    The eight great preachers are the most powerful figures in the great world, as evidenced by their ability to reach an agreement with the gatekeeper. No one ever felt that the preacher would be killed. The preacher himself does not think that he will be killed. Because it is impossible. However, now, Qi Dian was killed by Tang Ye. It''s no surprise that he didn''t look down at him, because he was too accidental and too frustrated!


    But no matter what, he has died, and there is no more chess in the world.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a cold expression and no mood swings. Originally, he didn''t want to kill the chess epilepsy so quickly, but when the chess epilepsy is about to die, he still talks nonsense. Those mysterious tactics are the general trend of the world. They support the dragon to represent justice, and the python slave represents evil and so on. Tang Ye really didn''t want to hear it anymore, so he broke Chess''s neck with one foot.


    Xiangyang next to him saw Tang Ye killing a preacher without blinking his eyes. He was really scared, and his heart was deeply shocked. That was the one who came, just killed it? One of the eight most powerful people in the big world, just one died?


    The spread of this kind of thing would definitely cause a sensation in the entire martial arts world, but as a murderer, Tang Ye was like nothing. Xiang Yang didn''t understand how Tang Ye did it. Is it the same for this guy? As long as it interferes with him, it kills things like this?


    Xiang Yang still felt a little dreamy now. He thought that Tang Ye would definitely die if he was crazy about chess. Even if he couldn''t kill Tang Ye, he wouldn''t die a preacher. Now this impossible thing happened, making it very difficult for him to accept. After he could accept it, he began to panic. He wanted to discuss with Tang Ye, maybe some kind of agreement could be reached so that he would not die. But his neck was stuck and he couldn''t make a sound. He was afraid that Tang Ye would break his entire neck without saying anything.


    After Tang Ye killed Chess, he took a deep breath and hummed: "No wonder I am, you want to kill me, I want to live, and that can only be your death."


    After sighing, Tang Ye looked at Xiangyang, and Xiangyang quickly blinked to indicate that he wanted to talk to Tang Ye. Tang Ye sneered, playing with the taste: "Actually, I just squeezed half of your neck just now. I just planned to do an experiment to see if the half of your corpse will die. If you die, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s okay. Just get rid of you. If you are not dead... then I plan to pinch it off again."


    "..."


    Xiangyang really wanted to vomit blood, so frustrated. Tang Ye, the demon, fell into his hands, and it was harder to live than to die!


    Tang Ye smiled and hummed: "Looking at the way you keep showing me, do you have something to tell me?"


    Xiangyang blinked vigorously, saying yes.


    Tang Ye squatted down and looked at him, squinting his eyes and said: "Then I will help you correct your neck. If you correct it and you are still alive and can speak, then talk. But if I correct it incorrectly, your entire neck is gone. If you die like this, then there is no way to talk, I can only express regret."


    Nima''s...If Xiangyang could speak, he would definitely curse Tang Ye. He thinks Tang Ye is really hateful, is there anyone playing like this?


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much, pinched Xiangyang''s neck, click!


    "Ah!" Xiang Yang let out a painful cry. He was not dead, and the corpse-like half of his neck was twisted back and he was able to speak again.


    Tang Ye saw that Xiang Yang had not died and had recovered, and was very surprised, and said, "Your body is quite good, just like... a robot?"


    Xiang Yang ignored Tang Ye''s praise or sarcasm, knowing that he couldn''t escape. If he tried to escape, he would definitely end up being killed by Tang Ye just like a chess lunatic. So he didn''t resist, he lay down like that to make himself more comfortable, and said, "Tang Ye, you don''t have to kill me, we can talk."


    "Okay, then what do you want to talk about?" Tang Ye squinted at Xiangyang.


    Originally, he was very determined to kill Xiangyang, but now it is impossible for Xiangyang to escape, and he has always wanted to explore the reincarnation technique, so let Xiangyang live a little longer, maybe he can get some of the mysteries of the reincarnation technique.


    Xiang Yang looked at Tang Ye and said, "I can do things for you, as long as you don''t kill me!"


    Tang Ye was very disappointed when he heard Xiang Yang''s words, and said, "I thought you would say something more exciting. I didn''t expect it to be this. You should know that betrayal like me is very uncomfortable. Although you are a minister who betrays the dragon, if you can betray them, then you can betray me. The so-called servility of the three families is nothing more than this. I would rather kill you than keep you."


    Xiang Yang became anxious, looking at Tang Ye and said, "You should know my particularity. I am neither a human nor a corpse. I am half human and half corpse. It can be said to be one of the strangest existences in the world. Don''t you want to Know why this is?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Indeed, a strange existence like you can be put in a museum for exhibition."


    "You..." Xiang Yang felt very aggrieved, begging Tang Ye so much, and he was even joked. As expected, he became the king and the loser. If he lost, he had no right to speak!


    Tang Ye squinted, glanced up and down at Xiangyang''s body, and said, "I''m really interested in your body. When you fell off the cliff, half of your body was broken, and you can''t die. Did you use the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique? "


    "You know?!" Xiang Yang was taken aback. The fact that he survived using the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique can be said to be a great miracle. He commanded the corpse family, the corpse world, and even cultivated the corpse king, becoming one of the most powerful people in the world.


    But he didn''t expect that Tang Ye actually knew that he had survived by using Ghost Cave Reincarnation Art. He was very surprised. Could it be that Tang Ye also has research on ghost point reincarnation technique?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Ghost Reincarnation Technique is a good thing. I am very interested. If you can tell me the relevant secrets, then it''s not impossible to let you go."


    Xiangyang''s expression suddenly became cold, and he hummed: "Are you spying on the ghost reincarnation technique?"


    "So what?" Tang Ye sneered.


    Xiang Yang was very angry. The Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique was his secret, something he decided to pursue all his life. Now Tang Ye is also spying on this, he feels like his treasure is about to be taken away. He would never allow this to happen!


    "I won''t tell you any secrets about Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Art!" Xiang Yang snorted.


    Tang Ye shrugged, without the disappointment and anger he had imagined, and said, "That''s a pity, you can only die. You have to think clearly, you will have nothing when you die. Those things you particularly want to do, then It¡¯s impossible."


    Xiang Yang stared at Tang Ye closely and clenched his fists. He was so unwilling, but there was no other way. Now his life is in Tang Ye''s hands. If he doesn''t listen, he will never have the opportunity to study the reincarnation technique. That great dream is impossible to realize!


    Tang Ye stared at Xiangyang again, and said coldly: "I want the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, whether you give it or not, it determines whether you live or die!"

 Chapter 553： Blue fire!

    The ghost cave reincarnation technique is the ultimate secret technique rarely involved in the corpse chasing clan. Xiang Yang realized that he did not go back to the clan land of the chasing corpse clan after the secret, and told his tribe about this. He wants to own this secret technique, not share it!


    They only knew that the ancestor of the clan who had already reached the Guwu Jianghu reluctantly explored the ghost cave reincarnation technique. It''s just that the old ancestor has been to the Guwu rivers and lakes for too long, and the corpse chasing clan already regards him as nonexistent, so the ghost cave reincarnation technique is the ultimate secret technique that everyone in the corps chasing clan dreams of, but has no chance to touch.


    Xiangyang never expected that Tang Ye also knew the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique. Is this a joke? The ultimate secret technique of the corpse chasing clan was actually known by an outsider? It happened to be Tang Ye... Xiang Yang couldn''t help but suspect that Tang Ye was not in the same world as him at all. Damn, why does Tang Ye have so many amazing places?


    "How do you know the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique?" Xiang Yang asked coldly without immediately agreeing to Tang Ye''s request.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled: "Because I have used it."


    "You..." Xiang Yang was about to vomit blood. This damn... Tang Ye not only knows the ghost reincarnation technique, but has also used it? I have only used it once! And I was worried about unsuccessful and killed myself!


    Before you are sure, no one will use the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, otherwise, not only will you not be able to reincarnate, it will also make you completely dead. But it was this kind of forbidden technique that Tang Ye used, and he was fine, that is, he succeeded. Xiang Yang gave up his heart, and had nothing to say about Tang Ye''s existence against the sky. He didn''t want to struggle again, Tang Ye wanted Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, then give it! I don''t want to be angry anymore, **** it!


    Xiang Yang stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "You want the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, and I can give it. But since you have used it, why not?"


    Tang Ye laughed, and said, "The last time I used it was just a mistake. I only knew that I had to open my own ghost cave, turn the living body into a corpse, and then unblock the ghost cave. But I believe that the ghost cave reincarnation technique is definitely not the case. Simple things. It still has extremely deep mysteries. Now I need these mysteries. And you are a corpse chaser, good at studying corpses, and you know the mysteries of corpses better than I am. I need you to give me this information."


    Xiang Yang heard Tang Ye say that he could successfully perform the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Surgery by accidentally hitting and hitting, and he lost his temper completely. He felt that Tang Ye must be the person sheltered by the old Taoist priest, otherwise it would be impossible for him to be so lucky, experiencing the danger of death, but he could live till now.


    He said to Tang Ye: "Ghost Cave Reincarnation Art is the ultimate secret technique of our corpse-shoveling clan. I am not very clear. I am still studying it, so it is impossible for you to have a ready-made reincarnation technique. I can at best tell you. Other information will allow you to better understand this secret technique."


    "That''s enough." Tang Ye smiled, but looked at Xiang Yang suddenly frowned, and said: "I can''t let you go, otherwise you will run back and deal with me with the minister of Fulong, and I will be busy again. ..."


    As he said, Tang Ye squinted his eyes with a playful look, and said, "You know that I am not involved in the Thousand Years of Dead Poison. I must have guessed the specific reason? Yes, Mu Caisang is mine, so You should know what to do? If Mu Caisang''s relationship with me is exposed, she will be very dangerous, then..."


    "I will keep it secret!" Xiang Yang knew what to do without Tang Ye''s explanation.


    He was very angry and surprised at this incident. He didn''t expect that Mu Caisang was already Tang Ye''s person, so before Mu Caisang said in front of him that he poisoned Tang Ye, wasn''t it just acting? He felt that he was being fooled like a monkey, so he was angry. But he was very surprised, because he would never have thought that the woman Wen Zhongyuan liked had something to do with Tang Ye!


    Doesn''t this mean that Wen Zhongyuan is blind? Can''t see the strangeness of Mu Caisang!


    Xiang Yang suddenly felt a little sympathetic to Wen Zhongyuan. If Wen Zhongyuan knew that the woman he had patiently pursued had already had a relationship with Tang Ye, would he be mad with anger as a man?


    Tang Ye looked at Xiangyang, thinking about some way to control him.


    Tang Ye''s decision to deal with Xiangyang now is not to kill him, but to control him, let him continue to study the ghost cave reincarnation technique, and then obtain more secrets of reincarnation technique from him.


    Because Xiang Yang was a member of the corpse chasing clan, he was better at studying corpses than Tang Ye. Moreover, Xiangyang''s body was originally the result of Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation surgery. Half of the living body and half of the corpse were very suitable for studying Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation. It can be said that Xiangyang is an excellent resource for obtaining ghost reincarnations.


    Xiang Yang saw Tang Ye staring at him, worried that Tang Ye would not believe him, and said: "You don''t worry about me? I can tell you that I don''t have too much obsession with the minister of dragons. I just want to study and understand rebirth. Technique. As long as I can continue to study the reincarnation technique and let me fully understand the mystery of the reincarnation technique, I can desperately care about everything.


    Tang Ye stared at him for a moment, then shrugged, and said, "Given your previous cunning performance and unethical behavior...yes, it means that you can sell Thousand Chance without hesitation in order to survive, so I can''t help it. Trust you, then I can only use some other means to control you, so that you will not become another trouble for me. Now is the troubled time, I am very busy and I don''t want to be bothered by too many things."


    Xiang Yang is an adult and he is very scheming. He can fully understand Tang Ye''s behavior. If he is changed, Tang Ye will do it. It''s just that he feels very upset that this kind of thing happened to him. There is no way to be unhappy.


    He looked at Tang Ye and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye stretched out his palm, and suddenly chuckled twice. Two small flames appeared on his palm. The flames were very pure, and there was a faint blue light outside the flames, which was very strange.


    Tang Ye looked at Xiangyang and said, "Recently I learned a new magic method that not only makes my fire more pure, but also makes my fire vaguely humane. How to explain...It''s like my fire. I have become refined and can do something according to my words. This is mainly due to the tempering of spiritual energy. Now I will inject these two fires that listen to me into your body. If you want to betray me, then I will let this Two fires will burn you to ashes. Don¡¯t even think about avoiding me, because these two fires have a time limit. I must be pregnant once every half a month, otherwise I will go crazy and I will not be able to control it. , You will also be burned to ashes."


    With that, Tang Ye flicked the two groups of flames in his hand with cyan flames on Xiangyang. Two **** of flames penetrated into him through Xiangyang''s ear holes.


    Although these two fires are very mysterious, they are actually a harvest after Tang Ye''s practice of the gatekeeper''s aura. He found that after the body was tempered by the aura, the flame it possessed became more pure. If a certain aura was blended into it, a faint blue light would appear outside the flame, and the separated flame would also be conscious. , Like a little fire spirit.


    Tang Ye knew that this kind of thing could be done with his life experience and physique. It''s just that now he has no time to find out his life experience, after all, this matter has to go back to Nuwa Mountain to find a doctor, and the doctor may not tell him.


    Tang Ye called the almost conscious flame that he could emit "green spirit fire".


    Aura is definitely something that can create miracles, and can make Tang Ye''s flame come alive. No wonder thousands of years ago, when the world was still a world of cultivation, aura was the foundation of cultivating immortals and was absolutely indispensable. Because the aura is focused on the spirit, there is the spirit to have the life of all things, all things living, and the spirit makes everything subtle. Plants and animals can be refined with spiritual energy for a long time. As for those treasures, the identification of their preciousness depends on how much spiritual energy they contain.


    Now that Tang Ye has cultivated the aura that can be combined with aura, it is equivalent to opening a world of cultivating immortals in advance. He is ahead of everyone, so he will have a huge advantage.

 Chapter 554： Hematemesis bite!

    When Xiang Yang saw Tang Ye inject two flames into his body, he was no longer shocked. At this moment, he felt how ridiculous it was to be an enemy of Tang Ye. Tang Ye is not a human at all, there are countless weird things that make people think, and Tang Ye''s enemies will definitely cause major events. Xiang Yang regrets it very much now, what if he didn''t kill Tang Ye in the first place?


    After the two groups of green spirit fire penetrated into his body, Xiang Yang felt that there were two heat streams in his body rushing to the left and right sides of his body, and stopped somewhere, like a dormant poisonous snake. If Tang Ye is unhappy, The flame can be urged to burn him to ashes at any time.


    In order to convince Xiang Yang of the magical effect of Qinglinghuo, Tang Ye looked at Xiangyang and said, "Now I let you see, Qinglinghuo is definitely not my magic trick to fool you."


    After that, Tang Ye snapped his fingers. Suddenly, on the right side of Xiangyang''s body, the place where the Qingling fire was hibernated suddenly became hot, and Xiangyang''s pain was worse than death, feeling that the piece of meat was about to be cooked.


    "Stop, I believe you, I will listen to you in everything!" Xiang Yang shouted to Tang Ye, no longer able to resist. He was completely afraid of Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was simply an evil devil.


    Tang Ye stopped controlling the green spirit fire and said, "Remember, you will come to me every half a month. This flame needs my spiritual power to nurture, otherwise it will explode. At that time, you will only be Burned to a mass of ashes."


    "What if you die?" Xiangyang snorted coldly. Now the ministers who help the dragon want to kill Tang Ye, he can''t kill him himself, if someone else kills him, don''t he have to die with him?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "So you better promise that I won''t die."


    "You..." Xiang Yang was extremely angry, didn''t Tang Ye mean that he was letting herself protect him?


    Xiang Yang knew that this was even Tang Ye''s calculation. Now Tang Ye is dealt with by the minister of Fulong, and he wants to help Tang Ye with the minister of Fulong on his back, then he is completely a traitor to the minister of Fulong, so he can''t return to the minister of Fulong. Up! And Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan would not forgive traitors, so Tang Ye also forced him to stop doing things for Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan!


    Evil Tang Ye!


    Xiang Yang shouted in his heart, thinking that Tang Ye''s words and deeds might be cannibalistic.


    Tang Ye didn''t care what Xiangyang thought of him, and said, "I won''t ask you to do anything specifically. You just need to study the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Art. If you have any needs, you can come to me for help. As long as it is conducive to the exploration of reincarnation, I will not refuse."


    Xiang Yang did not speak. Although he resented Tang Ye, he had to admire Tang Ye''s courage and ambition. The Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique is the supreme mystery, and Tang Ye tried his best to help him study it, nothing more than his great ambition for the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique. But Tang Ye was relieved to let him do it, indicating that he had considerable confidence in things.


    "No wonder he is the one who can win Wen Zhongyuan." Xiang Yang glanced at Tang Ye and thought helplessly.


    After talking to Xiangyang about business matters, Tang Ye asked him casually: "Did you find anything strange when you threw the body under the whirlpool of the Ghost Gate Canyon before?"


    Xiang Yang was stunned, not understanding why Tang Ye asked this.


    Tang Ye acted calmly and calmly, not particularly caring, and said, "You refine Thousand-Year Dead Poisonous Poison through that vortex to create Thousand-Year corpses? Are you relying on the death energy under the vortex? But you get it There is no blood on his corpse, and under the whirlpool, a terrible monster is dormant. Do you know what it is?"


    Xiangyang understood what Tang Ye meant, and said: "I don''t know what the monster under the whirlpool is, but I didn''t put the blood on the corpse. It was sucked by the monster under the whirlpool. He likes to live in a gloomy dead place and drink people. The blood, the strength is so powerful, I guessed that the monster is a legendary zombie, or even something more powerful."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Zombies? What a joke, zombies are immortal and immortal. If the existence under the whirlpool is really a zombie, then waiting for him to come out, wouldn¡¯t it be another **** storm?


    Xiang Yang knew what Tang Ye was thinking, and said, "What are you worried about? Everything in the world has been one thing and one thing since ancient times. What about zombies? There will naturally be exorcist dragons who specialize in dealing with zombies. "


    "And you, Tang Ye, don''t think you will always be invincible, someone will come out to restrain you sooner or later!" Xiang Yang said bitterly.


    Tang Ye laughed, ignoring Xiangyang''s words. In fact, someone who can restrain him has long since appeared, and that is his wife Lin Yourong. But it wasn''t Lin Yourong now, but the ruthless princess with ice crystal eyes.


    After talking to Xiangyang, Tang Ye knew that he hadn''t suffered much harm, so he didn''t care much about him. He didn''t want to stay here, sneaking away alone. Tang Ye returned to Lingyun''s resting place, sat down and hugged Lingyun over, so that Lingyun didn''t need to rest on the cold stone, but leaned in his warm embrace.


    Ling Yun no longer has the strength to avoid Tang Ye''s intimate behavior, but fortunately, she is a child and Tang Ye is an adult, so this kind of thing is fine. However, Lingyun still couldn''t help her face flushing, and she felt embarrassed.


    Tang Ye not only rested on Lingyun, but also used the strength of dead trees to help Lingyun regain her strength.


    "Yun''er, what happened just now can be successful, thanks to your help, thank you." Tang Ye said with sincere gratitude.


    Ling Yun looked up at Tang Ye slightly, and said, "I''m looking for Master."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I have a hunch that I will be able to find your master over the Guwu River and Lake soon."


    "Yeah." Ling Yun replied softly, not knowing whether she believed Tang Ye''s words or falsely believed it.


    ...


    Wen Dingmo, Xiaolian Buddha, and Dao Kuang all sat in the room waiting for news of the chess lunatic. Tang Ye has reached a point where they can take it seriously, even the number one enemy. This time, adding a fire specially to let the chess lunatic kill Tang Ye is the best proof. Although they knew that the possibility of success was almost 100%, after all, Tang Ye had been poisoned by the deadly corpse for a thousand years, and had a chess attack, but they still wanted to get the exact news as soon as possible.


    Wen Dingmo was still the same, putting his hands in his sleeves, always thinking and calculating. Dao Kuang closed his eyes and meditated, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, a kind of confidence and arrogance. The Little Face Buddha was standing beside Wen Dingmo, quietly, making people feel like a very loyal subordinate.


    Not long after, the spy hurried over and knelt on the ground, afraid to speak.


    Wen Dingmo suddenly had a bad feeling, and said coldly, "What''s the result?"


    The spy replied in a panic: "Master Chess... died in battle! Tang Ye... safe and sound!"


    "What are you talking about?!" Rao was a calm counselor and master Wen Dingmo, and couldn''t help standing up when he heard such news.


    The small face Buddha next to him wrinkled his brows tightly.


    The Dao Kuang, who closed his eyes and meditated, suddenly opened his eyes, and his eyes bloomed with two rays of cold and solemn light.


    "You say it again!" Wen Dingmo couldn''t believe the spy''s news.


    Go crazy? Is this a joke? ! The eight great preachers are the top ones in the great world. How could he die in battle? Even if you can''t beat Tang Ye, wouldn''t it be easy to want to leave? Unless it''s a doorkeeper, it''s impossible to be killed!


    The spy became trembling. Many of his companions were killed by Wen Zhongyuan for reporting these failures. He worried that he would be killed by Wen Dingmo. Now these spies, what they fear most is to report Tang Ye''s news. Because Tang Ye always let those adults fail, those adults will get angry when they fail, and then their spies become punching bags, which is so wronged!


    Wen Dingmo asked angrily, but the spies didn''t dare not answer, he swallowed, and said: "Chess, Chess Lord...dead in battle! Tang, Tang Ye...nothing!"


    puff!


    Wen Dingmo heard such news and didn''t go to kill the spy. He was so angry that he vomited blood!

 Chapter 555： Urgent killing intent!

    As the warriors of the big world, there is almost an established consensus that the preacher cannot be killed by anyone unless the gatekeeper takes the initiative. The evangelist is the most powerful person, even if there are latecomers, he will at most reach the same level as the evangelist. Because there is a line of the limit of luck above their heads, no one can jump this line. Under the same strength, who can kill whom?


    Even if the preacher falls into a disadvantage due to some accidents, it is difficult for the other party to keep people as long as he concentrates on evacuation. But the result now is that the evangelist Chess was killed by Tang Ye! He was the first preacher to be killed! Now that there is the first one, there may be a second one!


    Wen Dingmo is an old strategist who has gone through decades of ups and downs. He suffered two big losses in the hands of a boy in his early twenties in Tang Ye. The arrogance in his bones was really unbearable, and his anger was inside him. The blood surged so badly that he vomited a mouthful of blood.


    In order to deal with Tang Ye, they had lost two preachers in a row. Fortunately, the fans were just taken to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and they could reunite when the Xuanhuang plan succeeded. But Chess was killed directly!


    When people die, there is nothing left.


    Wen Dingmo and Qidian have been friends for many years, and they have known each other in Chaotang when they were young. They often played chess and games, and they had been in friendship for decades. Nowadays, the chess lunatic just walks away, and Wen Dingmo, an old man, has really suffered a huge blow.


    Dao Kuang is no exception. He is mad at Daoist mystery, and the chess game set by chess is very mysterious. He often plays games with chess and both understand Dao. This time, letting Chess attack kill Tang Ye is nothing more than an extra guarantee. Because Tang Ye had been poisoned by the dead body for a thousand years, it was not difficult to deal with. They were waiting for the good news, and then they had a fun game with the chess players. But now, Chess can''t come back again.


    "Tang Ye must die!" Yu Tiangao was originally called Dao mad, mad in Dao and mad in people. Tang Ye had completely angered him, and at this time he had a terrible killing intent, his beard was flying, and a small table beside him was smashed with a palm.


    The Little Face Buddha has gone up to support Wen Dingmo who was vomiting blood, and comforted: "Master, you have to take care of your body. Tang Ye''s affairs can be sorted out slowly. Don''t let yourself fall like this!"


    Wen Dingmo backed up two steps with the support of the small face Buddha, sitting on the chair, breathing heavily, really furious.


    The spy, who was half-kneeling on the ground, did not dare to make a sound, for fear that he would be slapped by Wen Dingmo or slap Tian Gao. He felt that the spy was getting harder and harder and he might be killed if he was not careful. This is all caused by that guy Tang Ye! There was no Tang Ye before, and all the news reported by their spies was good news, and they were often rewarded. But after Tang Ye appeared, he brought great bad news every time, causing their spies to be killed by the angry master!


    That kid Tang Ye is really hateful!


    Although Wen Dingmo is an old man who has experienced ups and downs and has encountered many setbacks in the past, his defeat to Tang Ye, a young man, is really unacceptable. If he loses to Wang Airen, he won''t be so angry. After all, Wang Airen is an old man from the Red Wall, and is equal to him. He took a deep breath for a long time before adjusting his breath, his expression was extremely gloomy, and he hummed, "Tang Ye, I must get rid of you!"


    Wen Dingmo was extremely anxious to kill Tang Ye, but after he adjusted his emotions back, he would not be so impulsive and would use wisdom to deal with Tang Ye. He wants to figure out what happened to the killing of Chess. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye could casually kill chess lunatics without alarming the gatekeeper. He asked the spy: "Why is the chess man killed? How about Xiangyang? Where is Mu Caisang?"


    The spies replied one by one: "Mr. Xiangyang''s whereabouts are unknown, and I don''t know if he was killed by Tang Ye. Miss Mu returned to Yanjing after being poisoned by the dead body for a thousand years. She did not participate in the following matters, so she was in peace. Your lord was killed... the specific news is still being investigated..."


    "Trash!" Wen Dingmo yelled, and the spy''s news was useless to him.


    The spy immediately lowered his head, and was about to kowtow to apologize, for fear of being killed by Wen Dingmo.


    Wen Dingmo was finally not as terrifying and violent as Wen Zhongyuan, and he did not kill the spy, and snorted coldly: "Go down and investigate the matter of the chess epic being killed by Tang Ye. I want to know all the details!"


    "Yes!" Hearing Wen Dingmo''s words, the spy should step down quickly if he is granted a pardon, thanking him for his life.


    After the spy retired, Wen Dingmo said coldly: "Tang Ye was able to kill the chess seizure, but did not alarm the gatekeeper. Something must be done. This must be checked, otherwise the gatekeeper can be avoided. Tang Ye will continue to grow stronger unscrupulously. At that time, we may really be unable to stop him. Is it possible that my mysterious plan will be destroyed in the hands of a kid?"


    The little face Buddha nodded and said, "There must be something tricky in it. I was wondering, did Tang Ye have the Thousand-Year Dead Poison? If he did, how could Master Chess lose to Tang Ye?"


    Wen Dingmo glanced at the small-faced Buddha and frowned, "You mean, Tang Ye might not have been poisoned by the corpse for a thousand years? Then... it was Mu Caisang who was poisoned, and Mu Caisang happened to not be involved in killing Tang Ye. Thing, so do you think there is a problem with Mu Caisang?"


    Little Face Buddha was silent and did not make a judgment.


    Wen Dingmo thought for a while and shook his head: "Mu Caisang shouldn''t protect Tang Ye, because...she has a reason to do things for me. If she betrays, she will lose her most precious things, she dare not. "


    The small face Buddha frowned and remained silent.


    Yu Tiangao looked gloomy and snorted: "I don''t believe that Tang Ye can''t be killed! Hmph, even if Tang Ye is the person sheltered by the old Taoist priest, I will kill it! The old Taoism thousands of years ago, why interfere now? Dao! Today¡¯s Dao doesn¡¯t have him to dictate!"


    Wen Dingmo looked towards Yu Tiangao and asked, "Brother Dao Kuang, what can I do?"


    He hummed coldly with Tiangao: "I''ll take another trip to Kunlun and ask the trainer for advice!"


    "Alright." Wen Dingmo nodded, squinted, killing Tang Ye more than anyone else.


    ...


    Wen Zhongyuan was completely stunned after learning about the chess epilepsy, and was also very surprised. First there was the Thousand-Year Corpse Poison configured by Xiangyang, and then there was the evangelist Chess, not only failed to kill Tang Ye, but also let Chess be killed and lost an evangelist?


    "Tang Ye, what exactly did you use..." Wen Zhongyuan was very puzzled. Suddenly, he thought of something and became very worried. He invited secret agents and asked, "Cai Sang participated in the chess epilepsy. Is there anything wrong with her?"


    The spies are thankful now, the news about Mu Caisang is good news, shouldn''t he be angry and killed by Wen Zhongyuan?


    "Miss Mu is fine and has returned." The spy said to Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan no longer pays attention to the spies, and it is rare that he cannot kill him, so he went directly to find Mu Caisang, worried that Mu Caisang was injured.

 Chapter 556： You are not loli!

    Wen Dingmo didn''t know about Mu Caisang and Tang Ye, and always thought that Mu Caisang and Tang Ye were deadly enemies. And he was convinced of this, because he had arranged Mu Caisang to kill Tang Ye. Mu Caisang participated in the killing of Tang Ye this time. Now that the chess lunatic is dead, he is worried that Mu Caisang will also be killed by Tang Ye.


    Went to the apartment where Mu Caisang lived, and saw that Mu Caisang was fine, Wen Zhongyuan felt relieved and asked Mu Caisang in various greetings.


    At this time, Mu Caisang was very unfocused, and always answered perfunctorily to Zhongyuan. She learned that Qi Dian was killed by Tang Ye. She was shocked. This result completely exceeded her expectations. Originally, she was worried that Tang Ye would be killed by Qi Dian, because Qi Dian was a preacher, even if Tang Ye didn''t have a thousand-year corpse poison, he might be killed.


    She didn''t know why she was so worried about Tang Ye. It might be related to Tang Ye''s relationship with Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang''s life, or it might be related to... she and Tang Ye had a relationship again. However, her worries were unnecessary. Not only did Tang Ye not be killed by Qi Dian, but Qi Dian was killed by Tang Ye.


    Not knowing how to describe the shock brought by Tang Ye, Mu Caisang sighed helplessly, "This enchanting little brother!"


    But she had to admit that Tang Ye''s little brother was not young at all...It was this kind of thing that made her unable to concentrate. One is the shock caused by Tang Ye killing all the preachers, and the second is that the enjoyment brought by Tang Ye''s kind of good work when she lingered with Tang Ye made her lonely and familiar-f woman confused. fan.


    The text noticed that Mu Caisang was not concentrated, worried that Mu Caisang was tired, and was irritated by Tang Ye¡¯s affairs, so he whispered to Mu Caisang: "Caisang, it¡¯s okay, no matter how great Tang Ye is, I Won''t let him hurt you."


    Mu Caisang glanced at Wen Zhongyuan, she naturally wouldn''t talk about her and Tang Ye, in fact she didn''t know how to face Tang Ye now. She was treated by Tang Ye for her injuries that night, and she talked to Tang Ye directly, and then she slept with Tang Ye. This is not like Tang Ye taking the initiative to occupy her, but as if she was emotional and willing to do so.


    Her active request in the lingering process also proved this. From being an enemy of Tang Ye to a woman willing to go to bed with Tang Ye, this is difficult and extremely embarrassing for Mu Caisang, who is used to being indifferent to others.


    "I''m okay, I just think that Tang Ye killed all the chess lunatics, then it is very simple for him to kill me." Mu Caisang responded flatly to Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan was even more worried, feeling very sorry, and said: "Cai Sang, I''m sorry, I wanted you to kill Tang Ye at the beginning, so that you and Tang Ye would have an enmity, and Tang Ye happened to be a person who had a vengeance. You have to worry about it now..."


    "It has nothing to do with this." Mu Caisang stopped Wen Zhongyuan, not wanting to entangle this with Wen Zhongyuan, and said: "It''s useless to say more about it now. I''m just worried about what Sangsang will do after the accident?"


    Wen Zhongyuan said solemnly: "Cai Sang, you don''t have to worry about Tang Ye coming here to kill you, Tang Ye will not do this, otherwise it is not just you, but many ministers of dragons will be dangerous. The rules of the game are not played like this, so don''t worry. These things."


    Mu Caisang glanced at Wen Zhongyuan, did not discuss with Wen Zhongyuan too much, and said, "I hope so."


    Mu Caisang has no energy, and the text is boring to stay in the original text. Since Mu Caisang is okay, he feels relieved, no longer stay, and leave to do his own affairs.


    Back in the courtyard where he lived, Wen Zhongyuan waved his hand, and a spy jumped out and kneeled in front of him respectfully.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at the spy and asked, "How is the investigation of the gatekeeper?"


    The spy replied: "According to clues from various investigations, it is very likely that the first two gatekeepers reached an agreement with Tang Ye, and they stayed beside Tang Ye, just hiding in the dark."


    "The two gatekeepers can''t stay with Tang Ye."


    Wen Zhongyuan immediately dismissed the spy¡¯s judgment and said, ¡°They should stay with Lu Celadon. Last time I sent the Shadow Group to catch Lu Celadon, and the Shadow Group was completely destroyed. At that time, Tang Ye had been entangled by the old way of Yin and Yang, I I don¡¯t believe that Lu Celadon alone can deal with the six shadows. Later you find the bodies of the six shadows and find that they died very simply, almost deadly in one move. The only ones who can do this are except for the two gatekeepers. I can¡¯t think of anyone else. So the two gatekeepers are very likely to stay with Lu Celadon to protect Lu Celadon. So obviously, Lu Celadon¡¯s identity is extremely not simple. Most of them are the goddess. Because the goddess threatens the fetters of heaven and earth¡¯s luck, If the gatekeeper wants to protect the fetters of luck, he must protect the goddess from us."


    The spy heard Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s analysis and respectfully said: "The young master is wise!"


    Wen Zhongyuan closed his eyes and played a few fingers on his right hand, as if he was playing the piano comfortably. When he opened his eyes, there was a confident and playful smile at the corner of his mouth, and he said, "Tang Ye, Tang Ye, how can I describe you? Even the gatekeeper has been taken for his own use. What else can you do? Not possible? Haha, fighting against someone like you is really fun."


    After sighing, Wen Zhongyuan looked at the spy and said, "You continue to let people stare at Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong. Now Tang Ye is growing stronger, and the general situation of the minister of dragons is constantly frustrated. If Tang Ye can''t be stopped, then The decisive place is these details that are not noticed."


    "Yes! The young master is wise, and everything follows the young master''s arrangements!" The spy replied respectfully.


    Wen Zhongyuan stared at the distance and sneered. Who said he had been kicked out? In fact, when he was kicked out, he saw the whole game more clearly. He found that many suspicious places were ignored, and these places were all left behind after Tang Ye made a surprising move. Therefore, Tang Ye''s good fortune is not necessarily the shelter of the old Taoist priest. You should believe that Tang Ye¡¯s head is better than anyone else, and Tang Ye uses his own wisdom to achieve success!


    Therefore, we should not be misled by Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye has the shelter of that old Taoist priest, and spent too much effort to cut off Tang Ye''s so-called shelter. If you want to kill Tang Ye, you must see the truth!


    In the text, Yuan faintly felt that he was about to find the truth. When the time comes, killing Tang Ye will no longer be a problem!


    ...


    Tang Ye injected some vitality into Lingyun, and Lingyun recovered some strength. She didn''t want Tang Ye to delay searching for Longmen, and said, "I''m fine, go to Longmen."


    Tang Ye looked at Lingyun, touched her forehead, and nodded after making sure that nothing happened. "Okay, then we will go to Longmen, and I will carry you."


    "Ah..." Ling Yun exclaimed, blushing, and Xiao Ying biting her lips: "Just, don''t!"


    Tang Ye was speechless when he saw Ling Yun blushing. Is this girl shy?


    Ling Yun''s age is not too big or too young, which is quite embarrassing. She is a bit older than Loli, but smaller than the older girl. She belongs to the age when she has just begun to grow up. It is estimated that she is in the beginning of love, so she has some ignorant fantasies about some intimate contacts between men and women.


    Tang Ye smiled at her: "Didn''t you tell me before? You are a child, I am an adult, and nothing is wrong. Although others say that Loli has three good points, she is light, soft and easy to push down. But you are not Loli. , So my uncle will not have any thoughts about you. And you are not an adult girl, so you can''t attract me by your figure, so I won''t do anything to you. In summary, you are very safe."


    Ling Yun was blushed by Tang Ye''s words, and she was so annoyed that she said, "I want you to control it! Shut up, you!"


    Tang Ye chuckled, very easy-going, and finally took Lingyun on his back and went to Longmen with Lingyun.


    Lingyun leaned on Tang Ye''s back and looked at Tang Ye''s profile with a distressed expression. She was in a bad mood and couldn''t help thinking about a lot of things.

 Chapter 557： Love is beginning!

    The dragon gate has been found through the black dragon, and the enemies who came to stop it have been eliminated. Tang Ye released the black dragon, carrying the exhausted aura, jumped on the back of the black dragon, and flew to the place where the dragon gate was under the canyon.


    After the black dragon approached the clear water pool sandwiched in the canyon, a golden whirlpool appeared on the water pool, which was the opening of the dragon gate. Tang Ye entered the dragon gate not once, so without any hesitation, he directly let the black dragon drill into the dragon gate.


    Based on the situation of the previous two dragon gates, Tang Ye knew that there must also be an illusion inside this dragon gate. Sure enough, after entering it, I saw the world that was originally shrouded in dark clouds and lightning and thunder. After the Shenlong was willing to fall and turned into the power of Wolong to guard the earth, the darkness and chaos of the world slowly faded, and the floods of the earth receded. The sky reappeared in light, and the people who climbed to the top of the mountain to escape the flood wept with joy, kneeling down and worshiping, thanking the sky, thinking it was God¡¯s mercy, but I don¡¯t know that it was the old Taoist priest and the dragon who saved them and saved the world.


    People returned to their normal lives, united after the disaster, and a prosperous scene appeared on the land. However, the crisis quietly emerged. The blood drops released by the blood-colored troll that the old Taoist slashed with a sword that day not only fell on the ground, but also many infiltrated humans. The Shenlong''s fall into the power of Wolong to protect the earth is to prevent these trolls from doing evil on the earth. However, the power of Wolong sheltered this place, but there was no way to shelter everyone. Those blood drops could not affect the person who was boarding at the beginning, but they continued to board with that person''s descendants through inheritance. After passing through generations of people, the power of Wolong began to weaken, and the power of the troll''s blood drops had just awakened.


    As a result, there have been a lot of cruel and tyrannical people, and these people have the power of a troll and always possess outstanding talents, which has caused huge human suffering. Killing incidents such as King Shang Zhou, Emperor Shi Huang, and Bai Qi. With the power of a troll blood drop, they were affected by that troll''s mind, and wanted to create a human Shura to realize the original plan of the blood troll to invade the earth from the sky.


    Tang Ye and Lingyun saw the cruel wars recorded by the power of Wolong, and countless people died, and the earth was soaked with blood and turned red. And these blood are all gathering, gathering into a blood cocoon similar to a **** red thread woven. The blood cocoon is sucking blood, and those grievances. The blood cocoon is like a fetus, waiting to be born.


    Finally, the blood cocoon burst, and a **** demon jumped out of it. The demons slaughtered the Quartet, no one could stop them, and the world slowly turned into Shura Purgatory.


    Seeing these scenes, Ling Yun was already depressed, her scalp was numb, and she dared not look at it again. She closed her eyes and leaned her head on Tang Ye''s back, holding Tang Ye''s neck with her hands.


    The screen has stopped. This time the screen recorded by Wolong Power ends here. Tang Ye doesn''t know what will happen next, but it is certain that there will be salvation heroes, otherwise there will be no such peaceful land. I just don''t know who the hero of salvation is.


    After the screen is played, the illusion turns into strands of golden light into the royal dragon jade seal. Tang Ye''s feet were suspended in the air, and he almost fell into the pool below. Fortunately, he had already learned a strong strength. After exuding his energy, he stepped on the water and did not sink. He tiptoed and jumped back to the mountain.


    Leaving the illusion filled with **** images of war, Ling Yun felt better, took a few breaths of air, and said, "I don''t want to see that kind of thing again."


    Tang Ye knew that Lingyun was a kind girl, and smiled: "Those things are in the past, and Wolong''s power recorded them. It must be to warn future generations and what to do to stop them if such things happen again. Just now. The demon bred from the blood cocoon that appeared in the illusion must be destroyed by special methods. Therefore, only after entering the next dragon gate can we know the way to destroy the blood-colored demon."


    Ling Yun was worried that the terrible monster would really appear again, and said anxiously: "Then we will continue to look for the next dragon gate."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "The emergence of the dragon gate is regular. There is no specific indication of where the dragon gate will emerge next, so let''s rest first."


    "Yeah." Ling Yun nodded.


    Tang Ye laughed, turning his head back to watch Ling Yun speak, but Ling Yun was already close. When he turned his head back, his mouth touched Ling Yun''s face, and he scraped it from her mouth. Isn''t this a kiss? Hey, this kind of accident still happened.


    Tang Ye was stunned, but did not react much. But Ling Yun was embarrassed to death, her face blushed to the extreme, biting her lip and lowering her head not to look at people.


    Tang Ye was very distressed. He had to let Lingyun get rid of the ignorance that was beginning to sprout, so he put Lingyun down, chirp, and kissed a few more Lingyun directly.


    Lingyun was dumbfounded, shouldn''t he be so shameless!


    Tang Ye laughed, calmly, and said, "In fact, I saw that you were older than a child before, so I didn¡¯t express my affection for you. I tell you, my love for children is very deep. A kiss. So don''t think there is anything, just treat it as a way of...love.


    "You...Bah! Even if you love me, you are not allowed to kiss me again, it''s so dirty!" Ling Yun angrily said.


    Tang Ye squeezed her face and smiled: "Okay, listen to you, you are a bit older, so you won''t kiss. Let''s go, let''s go back."


    Ling Yun had recovered enough strength, Tang Ye stopped carrying her, pulled her little hand, and returned to the city.


    Ling Yun didn''t break free, and followed Tang Ye. It''s just that the accidental kiss just now wasn''t that Tang Ye could find an excuse to help her resolve the hazy mood of the beginning of love. She looked at Tang Ye''s profile, her eyes rolled, and she didn''t know what mess she was thinking about.


    ...


    The power of Wolong from the ancient Yellow River basin in Sanmen Canyon has been collected. Tang Ye no longer stays and returned to Yanjing by plane that day. Tang Ye missed Lin Yourong''s for a long time. Of course, the other women are also missing. Before, he was worried about being physically weak when he went back, but now he has practiced the aura and vomiting technique, his body has been tempered with aura several times, and his strength has increased to a higher level. It is nothing to control a hundred girls at night!


    Sitting on the plane, you can overlook the spectacular scenery of the Yellow River. Ling Yun looked at her with awe, she was still a child, and as long as there was something more attractive to her, she wouldn''t be entangled with those hazy affections. Tang Ye looked at her hair with two bow ribbons on both sides, smiled with affection.


    After returning to Yanjing and getting off the plane, Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon drove over to pick him up. Probably, I really miss it, Lin Yourong runs to Xiangshan Biyun Temple every day to pray for Tang Ye. When Tang Ye comes back, she must see it for the first time.


    Ling Yun was held by Tang Ye, her expression a little nervous. Tang Ye told her that she would introduce her two sisters. Since the master went to Guwu Jianghu, she has only been with Tang Ye. If there are two more sisters, I don''t know what it will be like.

 Chapter 558： There is one thing to do!

    It was naturally cold in Yenching in December. This kind of cold-weather girl usually wears more clothes, so the good-looking figure will be hidden. However, girls from wealthy families are not like that. The clothes they wear are great for keeping warm from the cold, and they don''t look bloated, but they are still so beautiful. This is the difference in money. A piece of clothing is several thousand yuan, of course it is so good. But if you buy it for dozens of yuan, it certainly doesn''t have that good protection against cold and warmth.


    Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon are both women who are not short of money, so their clothes are not bloated and ugly because of their heavy clothes. They are still so young and beautiful, wearing boots and stockings, a flesh-colored stockings, a black stockings, and a slim long dress, beautiful and fashionable. It''s the kind of beauty who makes a man walk from the front and keep staring, and then turn his head to look back.


    When Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye, he waved his hand high, Lu Celadon was relatively calm, his expression indifferent. But seeing that Tang Ye is in peace, there is also a faint smile on the corner of her mouth. She is an arrogant girl, especially in front of Tang Ye, she behaves very arrogantly, not giving Tang Ye a good face. Waiting for Tang Ye to please her in every possible way, and then she "reluctantly" responded. This is not arrogance, but arrogant.


    Tang Ye walked to Lin Yourong and saw Lin Yourong who was wearing flesh-colored silk stockings. He was suddenly moved by the long-lost little wife. I have already thought that Xiaobie won the newlyweds, and that I would take care of Lin Yourong''s impure things at night. Lin Yourong was not so squandered, she was just happy for Tang Ye''s safe return, and went up to hold Tang Ye''s hand, with an affectionate appearance that could not be expressed in words. If it weren''t for Lu Celadon and Lingyun, it would be better to talk about it. Young man, he looks like this when his love is strong.


    "Yourong, Celadon, you have worked so hard these days." Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon with soft and loving expressions.


    Lin Yourong shook his head lightly and said, "It''s fine if you are fine!"


    Lu Celadon glanced at Tang Ye, full of arrogant attributes, and said, "You still know how to come back?"


    Tang Ye scratched his head and smiled awkwardly.


    Lingyun hid behind Tang Ye, holding Tang Ye''s clothes corner with both hands. Tang Ye came back to his senses, pulled Lingyun in front of him, and introduced to Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon: "This is what I told you about Yuner, beautiful and lovely girl."


    Lin Yourong¡¯s love is all over the world. Seeing the aura of the cyan bow ribbon on the left and right sides of her hair, she immediately loved it. She felt that the aura is so clear and delicate, just like the little fairy who accompanies the gods in the myth. Fairy, very immortal. She bent down and smiled at Ling Yun, "Hello Yun''er, my name is Lin Yourong, you can call me sister Yourong!"


    Lingyun definitely has no opinion on such a gentle big sister. Although she is still a little nervous, she politely nodded and said, "Good sister Yourong!"


    Ling Yun thought of the intimate appearance of Tang Ye and Lin Yourong just now, turned her head and glanced at Tang Ye, her beautiful eyes rolled, and then asked Lin Yourong, "Sister Yourong, you are one of Tang Ye¡¯s wives... Woo!"


    Before the Lingyun words were finished, Tang Ye covered her small mouth and could not speak.


    Tang Ye looked serious, pulled Ling Yun to Lu Celadon, and said, "Yun''er, this is Sister Celadon."


    Just now Lingyun wanted to ask if Lin Yourong was one of Tang Ye''s wives? Because she used to despise Tang Ye, saying that someone like Tang Ye who is so carefree would definitely not find a wife. But then Tang Ye happily told her that he had several wives. So Ling Yun just wanted to ask. But how could Tang Ye allow this to happen, and immediately stopped Ling Yun. He doesn''t want to go back to the washboard at night!


    Ling Yun was very upset by Tang Ye covering her mouth, but Tang Ye had already introduced Lu Celadon to her. She must be polite. Just look at Lu Celadon and say hello: "Hello, sister Celadon."


    Lu Celadon saw Tang Ye''s actions to stop Ling Yun from speaking in his eyes, and squinted his eyes in a meaningful way, then bent down and looked at Ling Yun with a light smile, and said, "Good Yuner, sister Celadon asks you, Tang Did Ye do too much to you? For example, touching you, kissing you, etc."


    Lingyun immediately blushed when she was asked, and she glanced at Lu Celadon with a strange expression. This sister is so bad!


    Tang Ye was very upset, and hummed to Lu Celadon, "Celadon, you are still a few months away from becoming an adult. Don''t say these things that affect yourself and Yun''er, okay? Don''t think that I will not teach you when you are so old. You."


    Tang Ye pulled Lingyun back and let Lingyun get rid of Lu Celadon''s claws, and said: "Yun''er, ignore this sister, isn''t it bad?"


    "Hmm..." Ling Yun gave Tang Ye a hand and gently replied. She agreed with Tang Ye because she was flustered by Lu Celadon''s question, because she was touched by Tang Ye and kissed by Tang Ye. Although these were not intentional by Tang Ye, and did not mean any infringement or profanity, she just felt that she could not be known.


    Lin Yourong also felt that Lu Celadon''s questions were abrupt, how could he ask children such discordant questions. She pulled Lalu Celadon and whispered, "Celadon, you can''t be like this!"


    Lu Celadon pouted her lips, as if she didn''t recognize her mistakes.


    Both Tang Ye and Lin Yourong knew Lu Celadon''s temper and didn''t care too much. Tang Ye said, "It''s cold outside, get in the car first."


    Lin Yourong nodded, and took Ling Yun to sit in the back seat. Tang Ye took the key and he came to drive. After Lin Yourong went to the car with Lingyun, Lu Celadon walked to Tang Ye, poked Tang Ye''s chest with his hand, and hummed, "Is it stronger again?"


    In this world, Lu Celadon can''t hide the essence of things. For Lu Celadon, who has the talent of a goddess, the specific changes can be known directly through the point, line and surface of things. After Tang Ye practiced Lingyun, his body was tempered with spiritual energy and its strength was unprecedentedly increased. Lu Celadon was not surprised to see.


    Lu Celadon poked Tang Ye in the chest because he was very surprised. Because she is constantly improving her strength these days, but she has summed up so many martial arts, and none of them can exert the tremendous effect of Tang Ye''s leap in physical strength, so she is very curious.


    Tang Ye was a little proud, and said, "This is the technique of the gatekeeper!"


    "The gatekeeper?" Lu Celadon was even more surprised, this guy even got the trick of the gatekeeper?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I have time to teach you!"


    "What is free time? I will teach me tonight." Lu Celadon said politely.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "It won''t work tonight, I just came back, and I have a lot to say to You Rong."


    "I also have a lot to say to you!" Tang Ye quickly added, lest Lu Celadon feel unbalanced.


    "Come on!" Lu Celadon cast a contemptuous look at Tang Ye and hummed: "You don''t have a lot to say to Sister Yourong tonight, but there is one thing you want to do to Sister Yourong, and you will Do it for a long time."


    "This..." Tang Ye looked around, pretending to be pure, and said, "Celadon, what are you talking about, I don''t understand."


    "Hey, isn''t it about going to bed? There is nothing to deny, it''s all grown-ups..." Lu Celadon snorted, turned and walked towards the car, as if a little unhappy, with a sour taste.

 Chapter 559： The old driver cant move!

    Lin Yourong loves Ling Yun, the little girl, just like she met Lu Celadon at first, warm and gentle, sitting in the back seat of the car to speak with Ling Yun. Perhaps Lin Yourong is such a kind girl by nature, who makes people feel like a gentle sister who loves to laugh. Ling Yun gradually became acquainted with her, and she was no longer so restrained.


    Through the rearview mirror, Tang Ye saw the faintly smiling Lin Yourong, and the brilliant smile when he talked to Lin Yourong. The aura of the white, small, pointed teeth also revealed, she was delighted in her heart. As I once said to Mu Caisang, no matter how much you are running around, how tired you are outside, how many people you kill, how many cruel things you do, as long as you come back and see their happy and sweet smiles, everything is worth it.


    But Tang Ye wondered one more thing. The current Lin Yourong was so different from the one who had the memory of her previous life. A bodhisattva heart and a queen Bingxin are two extreme people. Tang Ye was worried about Lin Yourong''s accident, so she wanted to know about Lin Yourong, but Lin Yourong''s past life was too terrifying to call it out, otherwise things would get out of hand.


    Tang Ye thought about it, maybe he also had a past life, and this past life has something to do with Lin Yourong''s past life and Dong Miaozhu''s past life. The problem is that both Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu have awakened in their previous lives, but he has not. He thought this was strange, so he wanted to know his own life experience. If he wants to understand his life experience, he can only go back to Nuwa Mountain and ask the doctor.


    The medical idiot is his master, the one who brought him up. If anyone in this world knows his life experience, then the most likely one is medical madness. Had he not been busy with Xuanhuang''s plan now, he would have gone back to Nuwa Mountain.


    Lin Yourong and Lingyun both had a feeling of innocence, and the two girls, one large and one small, had fun in the back seat of the car. When Ling Yun was with Tang Ye, she tried hard to be independent, like a little adult, so her smile looked more serious. But with Lin Yourong at this time, she didn''t want to be stubborn at all, and laughed as she pleased. She often heard her "hehe" clear laughter, that was what a little girl should have.


    Compared with Lin Yourong and Lingyun playing in the back seat of the car, Lu Celadon sitting in the passenger seat is much quieter, and she hardly speaks. Even if she no longer reads with a book at all times, she still looks dull. Being stern, or indifferent, as if seeing everything is uncomfortable, just like she closed herself and hated the world.


    Tang Ye noticed Lu Celadon''s appearance and said, "Celadon, are you planning to take the Tsundere route?"


    "What?" Lu Celadon looked at Tang Ye puzzled.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I mean, do you plan to be a arrogant woman? You are about to reach adulthood, and then I will allow you to do many things, like opening the door to a new world, interacting with many people and talking Falling in love and so on. Regarding the matter of feelings, if you choose to be arrogant, you are probably single for many years. Because you are so beautiful and capable, ordinary men don¡¯t dare to pursue you at all. Hey, not everybody All men are like me."


    Lu Celadon squinted his eyes, a little playful: "You mean, only men like you can pursue me?"


    "Yeah, after all, I have conquered several arrogant women like you... Oh, celadon, you got it wrong, I didn''t conquer..." Tang Ye realized that he had said something wrong and wanted to change his words, but it was too late. Up.


    Lu Qingci glanced at him and hummed: "Don''t explain, you dare to be a man."


    "You..." Tang Ye was very surprised, the eldest girl was not angry? It stands to reason that she will be very angry and call herself a shameless bastard, right? But not only did she not scold, she also acted calmly, why?


    Lu Celadon''s attitude was still not lukewarm, stretched out his hand, opened it in front of Tang Ye, and said, "I did a nail art. Does it look good?"


    Tang Ye glanced down at Lu Celadon¡¯s nails and did nail manicure. Although he did not make the very eye-catching type of patch nails and inlays, he also made some crystal beautifications, which looked beautiful. Dignified, elegant and noble. A beautiful girl with extra dress up, makeup, nails, etc., will always be the icing on the cake, more beautiful and charming.


    Dressed up like this, Lu Celadon couldn''t tell that she was a girl under eighteen years old, more like a mature girl, and she seemed to have no age gap with Tang Ye and Lin Yourong.


    Tang Ye couldn''t stop Lu Celadon from taking the mature route. While driving carefully, he took a chance to take a look at Lu Celadon, and hummed, "Why do you have to go to the mature path?"


    Lu Celadon shrugged and said frankly, "Am I still a child? Even if I am a child, when would I have the joy of a child? Instead of looking forward to the things that are impossible to own, it is better to live in the present. You and I are both Clearly, because of my identity, my future is full of unknowns, so the future is not easy to look forward to. Then how can I live happily while I still have the opportunity. Is this wrong?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, not feeling high, and said, "You''re right, it''s just a bit... pessimistic."


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye in silence, not knowing what he was thinking. Suddenly she narrowed her eyes, poked Tang Ye''s side with that slender jade finger, and said: "Why...you give me some fun?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, staring at Lu Celadon and said, "Are you teasing your dad?"


    Lu Celadon shrugged and put his legs together. She was wearing warm black stockings and an A-line skirt. After putting up her legs, the skirt was tightened and pulled up a bit, so the exposed black silk was higher. This pose of her suddenly added a huge allure, which made people want to peek into the mysterious scenery in her skirt.


    Seeing her move, Tang Ye shook his head and sighed, "Why don''t you also untie the two buttons on your chest, and let me see what it means to have a fire?"


    "You..." Lu Celadon, who was thinking about hooking up with Tang Ye, turned blushing and annoyed by Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye smiled disdainfully and said, "I''m telling you Lu Celadon, your mother used this method a long time ago. Is it so easy for me to be picked up?"


    "You are going to die!" Lu Celadon scolded Tang Ye angrily. This guy is really annoying!


    Tang Ye laughed, still treating Lu Celadon as a child like before, squeezing her face, and said, "It''s better to be honest in front of my dad, and want to hook up with dad? Wait until you are a few years old. !"


    Lu Celadon gritted his teeth with anger. Damn, the old driver is the old driver, he can''t move!


    Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye and Lu Celadon in the back seat chatting so happily, smiling lightly, she likes this kind of life, being with her family, don''t always separate.


    But life is very helpless, the life Lin Yourong wants is destined to be impossible, at least impossible now.


    Tang Ye''s expression in front suddenly turned serious, and he glanced at Lu Celadon and said, "Why are you so strong?"


    Tang Ye has a dead tree in spring and a state of obsession, and he has more or less spied on the strength of Lu Celadon. This big girl, her strength has risen to the top of the limit of luck in the big world!

 Chapter 560： The most powerful woman!

    Tang Ye had never doubted Lu Celadon''s ability. With the talent of a goddess, Lu Celadon could learn everything with his hands. So if she wants to become stronger, she will be countless times faster than ordinary people. It''s just that Tang Ye was still surprised. He didn''t expect that during the time he was away, Lu Celadon''s strength had risen to the point where he could reach the limit of his luck.


    Although he was only talking to Lu Celadon just now, as a top martial artist, he felt the breath of Lu Celadon. Through this, he knew the true strength of Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon was a little surprised Tang Ye discovered her true strength, glanced at Tang Ye suspiciously, and hummed: "You are not bad, you are actually a little bit better than me."


    Tang Ye''s words were deeply shocked. He grew stronger all the way, experienced many life-and-death events, and worked so hard and desperately, it was very difficult. But the girl Lu Qingci has not seen her in just half a month, and her strength is about to catch up with him. This is too bad.


    Seeing Tang Ye sighed, Lu Celadon sighed leisurely: "There is no way. A certain person kept saying that he wanted to protect me and keep me safe from harm for the rest of my life, but it would be fine if I didn''t see anyone for three days, and I didn''t see anyone for ten and a half months. What kind of security can a person like him give me? Thanks to him as a man, hey!"


    "So I can only become stronger by myself." Lu Celadon looked at Tang Ye in anger.


    Tang Ye felt guilty and looked sad at Lu Celadon. He took out a hand to hold Lu Celadon and said, "I''m sorry."


    Lu Celadon originally wanted to complain a few more words, but when he saw Tang Ye''s appearance, he couldn''t bear it anymore. He curled his head and said, "It''s fine if you know."


    Tang Ye originally wanted to say that he would accompany her and Lin Yourong more in the future, but found that such a promise would not be given at all, because he didn''t know when he was going to collect the power of Wolong emerging from the dragon gate. He suddenly became a little irritable, his hands holding the steering wheel tightened, and his expression cooled down as he looked ahead. Probably some Fulong ministers, Wen Zhongyuan, Wen Dingmo, etc., were angry at doing so many things. If these things were not done by them, he would definitely be able to accompany Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong often.


    Lu Celadon noticed Tang Ye¡¯s change, so irritable and fierce, she was very worried, holding Tang Ye¡¯s hand in both hands, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t blame yourself, I¡¯m kidding. You don¡¯t want to be angry, this kind of thing is actually It may not be that bad. Because you have to be busy with those things, the time we spend together becomes especially precious. If you don¡¯t need to be busy, stay next to my sister and Yourong every day, time will not be so precious."


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect Lu Celadon to say such reasonable words. He tried his best to adjust his emotions, watched Lu Celadon smile, and said, "Celadon, you have grown up."


    "I''ve always grown up!" Lu Qingci glared at Tang Ye, then pointed to his chest, and said, "I''ve grown up here too, don''t you believe it?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye squeezed Lu Celadon''s face directly, and said badly, "Don''t set traps for Dad all day long!"


    Lu Qingci smiled and said, "One day I will let you commit a crime on me."


    "You..." Tang Ye felt that since he went to Lu Celadon''s room that night in Mount Tai and slept with Lu Celadon in his arms, Lu Celadon has always liked these bad ideas that are not suitable for children. It is very melancholic!


    Tang Ye glanced at Lu Celadon who was smiling, and the eldest girl felt a different person after taking the mature route. He was helpless, too lazy to stop Lu Celadon, and said, "I will tell you about Yun''er after I go back. She can help you. If you can learn Yun''er''s skills, you may become the strongest in the world. People."


    "Huh?" Lu Celadon frowned.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes to taste: "A skill that can evade doorkeepers."


    "It''s really amazing." Lu Qingci looked at the aura in the rearview mirror and nodded in praise.


    Tang Ye said again: "Then I will teach you a basic technique for the gatekeeper. The technique inherited by the gatekeeper is very different from what we learned. For example, we only learn martial arts, but they practice immortal arts. . I flicked from Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to the aura and vomiting technique, which can temper the body and is the basis for cultivating their magical methods. After you learn it, you can learn from Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. Other magic methods. Didn''t you guide them to break through the bottleneck? Then they must tell you the situation of the magic methods they learned. With your learning ability, you can easily... steal them?"


    "In this way, you can use Yuner''s ability to evade the gatekeeper while learning the tricks of the gatekeeper. How can you be a gatekeeper by then?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon with a sense of great ambition in his eyes. .


    Listening to Tang Ye''s words, Lu Qingci looked calm. The thing of getting stronger is really nothing to her. Being able to see through the nature of everything, her existence is a bug. It''s just that she was a little unhappy, and said, "I have become so strong, what do I need you to do?"


    "This..." Tang Ye couldn''t answer. Yes, the eldest girl has become the number one in the world, so she is not protecting her, but she is protecting herself?


    Lu Qingci said, "I can do what you say, but you have to promise me one condition."


    "Yes, but it must be within a reasonable range." Tang Ye nodded and said, he was afraid that Lu Celadon would ask for something unhealthy and a bit ghostly.


    Lu Qingci sneered and hummed: "Within a reasonable range? All that is not to be discussed. You let me do such a big thing, and you didn''t even agree to my unreasonable request. Would you be a little sincere?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "I will not betray my body!"


    "Fuck off, who wants your body?" Lu Celadon said angrily.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Then what are the conditions?"


    "Unexpectedly, you owe it first." Lu Celadon said casually.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "That''s good, but you remember, I don''t betray my body."


    Lu Celadon glanced at Tang Ye, and suddenly poked Tang Ye with a slender jade hand, and said, "Although I don''t want to admit it, your body is the best of the men I have ever seen. The more you emphasize this, The more I want it."


    Tang Ye was really depressed, always feeling that the eldest girl had become a pervert.


    Back at the Royal Park, Tang Ye noticed that there were still many vigilant forces around. These are the arrangements of the military area to protect Lu celadon. In fact, Lu Celadon and Lin Yourong went to the airport just now, and there were many people secretly protecting them. However, for today''s Lu Celadon, their protection seems very unnecessary. Because Lu Celadon alone is more powerful than all of them combined, if the attacker is a powerful warrior, the protective power of these military districts is not very useful.


    As Tang Ye said to Lu Celadon just now, if you can make full use of the power of aura, then you can cooperate with the aura, and spy on the unique knowledge of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, Lu Celadon will grow into the most powerful person. . When the time comes, whoever moves Lu Celadon will be unlucky. Even the preachers are the same.


    Tang Ye was actually quite curious about the existence of Lu Celadon. It is said that it was the Celestial Potion that gave Lu Celadon the Celestial Talent, so what exactly is this Celestial Potion? Could it be said that humans can develop such powerful things?


    Tang Ye thought that at the beginning, Lu Celadon¡¯s parents must have obtained some treasure for the development of medicines, so there will be Tiannu medicines. Otherwise, it is impossible to achieve that point only by human scientific research. There may be another big secret behind this, but Lu Celadon never mentioned her parents.

 Chapter 561： Dont win the newlyweds!

    Tang Ye is indeed rich in beauty. After returning home, he was the only man at home. Lin Yourong was a beautiful woman. Lu Celadon became more and more beautiful, not inferior to Lin Yourong, while the little girl Lingyun was as pure and delicate as a fairy. , Is more likable. Those military region members who secretly protected Lu Celadon all admired Tang Ye''s blessing, surrounded by beautiful women, big and small, gentle and arrogant, and they could taste everything. Alas, people are more popular than people!


    Ling Yun and Lin Yourong became very close. When Lin Yourong went to prepare dinner, Ling Yun followed like a tail, especially enthusiastically helping Lin Yourong, even pouring water and shouting, "I''ll come and I!" "The kitchen is full of joy. Tang Ye and Lu Celadon outside the hall seemed relatively quiet and silent. Lu Celadon took the book and read it as before. She didn''t speak, and Tang Ye thought about her own affairs, and the atmosphere seemed a little dull.


    Lu Celadon glanced at Tang Ye, suddenly angry. In fact, she had no intention of reading at all, just pretending to be, waiting for Tang Ye to talk to her. As a result, Tang Ye sat on the sofa with his head down and kept thinking about things, and ignored her. She was so angry that she took off her boots and kicked Tang Ye with her black stockings, and hummed, "Do you have to do this?"


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon in confusion.


    Lu Celadon said with an aura: "When you go home, you still think about those things. Do you want to accompany us? If you don''t want to, get out. This family doesn''t need you!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, realizing that he was thinking about the layout just now. He scratched his head a little embarrassed, and said, "I''m sorry, maybe those things are quite stressful... I don''t want to anymore, what do you want to do?"


    Lu Celadon sat next to Tang Ye, hugged Tang Ye''s hand, leaned his head on Tang Ye''s shoulder, and said, "I want to do a lot."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Lu Celadon would be so intimate when he came up. He pushed Lu Celadon, but Lu Celadon held him tightly. He was helpless and said, "Celadon, what are you doing?"


    Lu Qingci looked up at Tang Ye and said, "I missed the time when you said hug me and hug me, but now, you always avoid me deliberately. Because I have grown up, can men and women give or receive love?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and snorted, "I have you said everything."


    "You know, I am a precocious girl." Lu Celadon said suddenly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, with a bad premonition. What does it mean for a girl to tell a man that she is precocious?


    Before Tang Ye could speak, Lu Celadon hugged Tang Ye''s arm tightly, sandwiched it between her chest, and said, "Will you sleep with Sister Yourong tonight?"


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Lu Celadon to be so direct, and said with an aura: "Celadon, what do you ask these for! Excessive!"


    Lu Celadon ignored Tang Ye¡¯s anger and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, how do I know whether to wear headphones? Also, didn¡¯t I just say? I am precocious, so you think I really have no idea about **** at my age. You and Sister Yourong will excite me, and I want to..."


    "Celadon..." Tang Ye really wanted to cry, and the eldest girl became more and more straightforward.


    This is not abnormal, but Lu Celadon has changed too much. She is indeed precocious, and has read some unhealthy Xiaohuang-s books. With the talent of her goddess, I am afraid that she has a thorough understanding of sex, so this is not a taboo thing for her at all, but something that is definitely related to physical needs. Even if she can see it clearly and know what **** is all about, but when the body is stimulated and desires arise, even the goddess can''t bear it. It''s like eating and sleeping, even if she is a goddess, she cannot do without.


    But Lu Qingci''s ability to see everything clearly makes her life much boring. It''s like sex. This thing between men and women should be reserved, reserved, obscure, with a touch of shame, and if you want to refuse and welcome it, you should only do it when you have strong affection. But Lu Celadon directly said that she had this need, feeling like eating and sleeping, not too ignorant of expectations. In this way, there is no romance and expectation that is stimulated by male and female hormones, but it is purely driven by desire and impulse.


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon, scratched his head, and said, "Celadon, this matter...I can''t help you solve it. You have to find a solution by yourself, but you must keep yourself clean and not look for men outside..."


    "Tang Ye, do you want to die?" Lu Qingci suddenly furious, staring at Tang Ye and said: "In this world, no man can touch me! If you say something like that, I...I will give you up!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye thinks Lu Celadon is here to make fun. He was joking when he was Lu Celadon, smiled, and said, "Celadon, one day you will meet a man who loves him and you, and who can solve your physical needs."


    "Do you love me?" Lu Celadon asked immediately.


    "Love, you are my big boudoir..."


    "That''s enough." Lu Celadon didn''t say a few words about the eldest girl to Tang Ye, and hummed: "I have a man like this before one condition. Don''t worry, I will get him!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye couldn''t understand.


    Lu Celadon let go of Tang Ye and hummed, "Ah shit, I''m eating."


    Tang Ye was put in the mist by Lu Celadon. At this time, Lin Yourong greeted them to eat. He no longer thought about it. He went in to dine with Lin Yourong, Lingyun, and Lu Celadon.


    Lin Yourong was very happy today, and Lingyun joined in, and the dinner was quite sumptuous. The meal was very joyful and full of warm smiles. Tang Ye had food for all three girls, and had different natures and different degrees of love for the three girls. Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon are used to it, but Lingyun is a little careful. When Tang Ye gave her meat, she thought that Tang Ye had teased her, saying that when she was a long body, she would not eat some meat and be careful that her **** were too small, not good-looking, and not good for health. Whenever she thinks of this, she will blush on her face, try hard to eat meat, and can''t help but look down at her developing breast.


    After dinner, the four of them sat in the hall and talked, playing some small games with aura, joy and joy until they went to bed. The sleeping arrangement was originally a bit awkward. It is estimated that Lin Yourong wanted to take care of Lingyun, so she slept with Lingyun first, but she was afraid that Tang Ye would have ideas if she didn''t sleep with Tang Ye. Lu Celadon couldn''t stand Lin Yourong''s twitchy look, and suggested that she sleeps with Lingyun, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong should do whatever they want!


    Lin Yourong and Tang Ye entered the room, flushed immediately after locking the door, glanced at Tang Ye with a smile, and said, "The celadon kid has broken his studies and always thinks about bad things..."


    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong¡¯s shy but still hidden look, and found it funny and interesting. He used to hold Lin Yourong¡¯s pretty waist, and then slid down to touch Lin Yourong¡¯s plump and soft buttocks. The driver''s movements were so natural, Lin Yourong tensed immediately, biting her lips so shyly.


    Tang Ye was about to pick up Lin Yourong and said, "Celadon is quite sensible. If so, then don''t let her down. Don''t beat the newlyweds, Yourong, love you tonight, okay?"


    Lin Yourong pouted to be cute and hummed, "You hate it, you know this!"


    "Okay, what do you want? I will listen to you." Tang Ye had already picked up Lin Yourong and put it on the bed.


    Lin Yourong''s face blushed, but he didn''t stop Tang Ye''s actions, and hummed, "You speak with me."


    "Can''t you talk while doing it?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "Cut!" Lin Yourong lightly hammered Tang Ye''s chest, and said with a sullen voice: "Do you think it''s possible? Don''t think I don''t know that your body is getting stronger again, and you always don''t feel sorry for me, wait for me. It¡¯s just a scream."


    "Ah! You, you bad guy!" Lin Yourong immediately realized that his words were too dirty, and his face was embarrassed.


    What is called only ah ah ah ah?

 Chapter 562： The princess is here!

    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong''s squeamish and seductive appearance, her heart was very melancholy, and his crotch was also very melancholy!


    With such a daughter-in-law under her body, can she hehe hehe?


    Although Lin Yourong had long been used to having **** with Tang Ye, he couldn''t help but blush. She felt that Tang Ye made her embarrassed, and she couldn''t help but beat Tang Ye on the chest twice, bit her lip and cursed: "Hurry up if you want, and talk to me later!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Don''t you? It''s boring if you don''t want me alone, then let''s talk."


    "You..." Lin Yourong was really upset, and he didn''t say no, he was ready. She stretched out her hand to untie Tang Ye''s clothes, and when she saw Tang Ye''s muscles that were more toned than before, she was very excited, and said, "How did you train your body, it''s getting stronger and stronger."


    Tang Ye smiled and joked: "It''s not because I want to satisfy you every day, so I didn''t forget to exercise."


    "Yo yo." Lin Yourong learned some playful looks, pouting and grunting. It may be that he learned Lu Celadon, and he said, "There are too many women. I''m afraid I can''t cope with it?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Isn''t it too open-minded for my wife to say this?


    Lin Yourong said with a bad temper: "You really have it?"


    Tang Ye hurriedly made a haha, didn''t rush to untie Lin Yourong''s clothes, slept next to Lin Yourong, hugged her, and said, "I''ve been walking outside these days. I''m sorry for not staying with you. This may still be the case for some time in the future. If you want to know my news, you can ask Grandpa Wang. It is Grandpa Wang who arranged my task. However, Grandpa Wang is just passing on the message. After all, it is the Red Wall. The adults have the final say."


    Tang Ye successfully changed the subject. Lin Yourong turned to look at Tang Ye, full of tenderness, and said, "I''m fine, I''m just afraid of you. I have celadon at home, and grandpa. Okay, just... can''t help but miss you."


    Looking at Lin Yourong, Tang Ye was moved. I just can''t help but miss you! Lin Yourong''s simple sentence stunned Tang Ye, but Lu Celadon''s directness did not work. Tang Ye reached out and touched Lin Yourong''s pretty face, and he didn''t need to talk much, so he kissed him. Lin Yourong also fell into deep affection and cooperated with Tang Ye. Then from a deep kiss to Tang Ye turning over and pressing Lin Yourong, to undressing, and then spreading his legs tangled together, he finished in one go, and kissed deeply, until Lin You couldn¡¯t bear Jiaoyin coming out for fear of biting Tang Ye. separate.


    With passion, Lin Yourong talked to Tang Ye again and fell asleep. Tang Ye hugged her white and soft carcass, and closed her eyes to rest while holding her. Sleeping too fast forgot to turn off the lamp, and in the middle of the night, Lin Yourong, who was sleeping on Tang Yechi-l naked body, suddenly opened his eyes. What was terrifying was that his eyes turned out to be ice crystal eyes!


    This is the princess!


    Tang Ye''s keen awareness was amazing, and the temperature around him dropped suddenly when the princess appeared, and he woke up suddenly. Looking down, he saw Lin Yourong''s eyes open, and those eyes were ice crystals. He was so frightened that Xiao Tang Ye was going to be faint. Why did the iceberg queen come out, who kills at every word?


    Apart from anything else, Tang Ye took action against the princess. Otherwise, just wait to be frozen into GG!


    Sure enough, the princess made a move, and an ice thorn appeared out of thin air, piercing Tang Ye''s throat!


    But Tang Ye shot at the same time, turned over and pressed the princess severely.


    "You..." The princess was bare, and Tang Ye was bare. When she was suppressed by Tang Ye like this, she immediately felt the sensation of a blind date. She immediately retracted the ice thorn, thinking about covering her shame, feeling ashamed. endure.


    "You''d better be honest!" Tang Ye loved Lin Yourong in every way, but it was different to the princess. Besides, it''s useless to love the princess, people don''t like him.


    The princess was ashamed, angry, and full of murderous intent towards Tang Ye, shouting: "Long Ye, I will definitely kill you!"


    Tang Ye was furious, and shouted, "What are you? You can kill this king if you want?"


    "You..." The Princess was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye in a daze, and hummed: "Are you awake?"


    Tang Ye coldly pressed her face on the princess, and hummed: "If you don''t wake up, can you take your body? Don''t forget what strength you are. Only Tang Ye''s body can withstand your ice?"


    The princess seemed to confirm that Tang Ye was the prince. For the first time, she had a grievance look aside from the coldness on her face, and said angrily: "You still go find that vixen!"


    "Do you think I''m looking for her?" Tang Ye said coldly: "From beginning to end, when I was in this world, when didn''t I think of you in this world?"


    The princess turned her head, her face cold, as if she was aggrieved.


    Tang Ye squeezed her chin, aggressively, and then kissed her. The princess shrugged off at first, struggling, but Tang Ye became more domineering and barbaric, she continued until Tang Ye broke her legs and mate. The princess-turned Lin Yourong didn''t scream in the face of this kind of thing. Tang Ye didn''t scream no matter how big his movements were. He bit his lip and grabbed the bed sheet. When she was tired, she closed her eyes and suddenly fell asleep.


    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong fall asleep, stopped her intimate movements, Lin Yourong opened again, Tang Ye was so scared to death, just about to press Lin Yourong, Lin Yourong frowned and said softly: "Tang At night, why don''t you sleep?"


    It''s Lin Yourong!


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, lay down exhaustedly, breathing heavily, and muttered to herself: "Tomorrow I will apply for an Oscar winner, damn..."


    In fact, the prince just now was not the prince at all, but Tang Ye. The so-called prince is Tang Ye''s pretense. Tang Ye''s name is Jizhongshengzhi, so he can respond accordingly. The princess comes to her man, the prince. Think about it, Tang Ye, the prince must be a bit dignified, and in ancient times, the phenomenon of male superiority and femininity was serious. If the prince was suppressed by his wife, he would lose face. And Tang Ye guessed that he was the prince in his previous life. He is now fierce but very temperamental. It is estimated that he is very similar to that prince. He pretended to be vicious and frightened the princess. He did not expect to be wronged by him. So he forcibly overthrew the princess, asked the princess, and the princess obeyed, indicating that the princess liked the princess and hated it, probably because of the fox in the princess''s mouth. But the princess waking up would bring a huge burden to Lin Yourong, and it would be difficult to sustain it for a long time, so the princess left again and changed back to Lin Yourong.


    Tang Ye admired his wonderful performance in this process, otherwise the house would be frozen by the princess.


    Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye was inexplicable, some Oscar actor, even scolded dirty, and said, "You are not allowed to scold dirty, uncivilized."


    "Well, I don''t scold, I just want to love you more." Tang Ye is very helpless, is it because his wife often turns into her recently? After a nap, you will become a princess when you wake up. How dare you still sleep with your wife?


    Lin Yourong understood Tang Ye''s casual talk of love as something lingering, and shyly hammered Tang Ye''s chest, and said, "Not enough!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and the chicken and the duck were totally different. He hugged Lin Yourong and said, "I don''t have too much love for you... By the way, You Rong, tomorrow we go to Biyun Temple to offer incense, OK?"


    Lin Yourong was very happy and nodded in agreement: "Well, I go to Biyun Temple every day to pray for blessings. Now you are all right. It must be the Buddha''s blessing. You should go to reciprocate."


    "Then let''s rest early!" Tang Ye believed that the princess had already appeared once, and would not appear again, and embraced Lin Yourong.


    He wants to go to Biyun Temple, not to reciprocate, but to ask the old abbot Yimei for something. It was about some past and present life, he believed that the old abbot Yimei with advanced Dharma would know some. He has to control Lin Yourong and the princess, otherwise he will not worry.

 Chapter 563： Just cant move you?

    The next day, Tang Ye announced to Lu Celadon and Lingyun that he would go to Xiangshan Biyun Temple to offer incense, and Lingyun cheered and was very happy. Because she was going to play, she returned to the playful mindset that a child should have after she let go of her master in the past two days, and no longer lived so heavy. Lu Qingci felt nothing, she would go wherever Tang Ye went.


    After breakfast, the four of them drove to Xiangshan. Lin Yourong and Lingyun were still sitting in the back seat, and Lu Celadon was in the passenger seat. Lingyun always likes to ask Lin Yourong questions after she relaxes. She used to practice with her master, and music fans practiced the way of solitude and seclusion. She mostly lived in the beautiful mountains and had little contact with the outside world. Lin Yourong is always happy to tell Lingyun, as if there is a maternal brilliance.


    Lin Yourong and Lingyun were able to chat in the back seat, and Tang Ye in the front did not forget to talk to Lu Celadon. As he drove, he asked Lu Celadon, "Have You Rong transformed recently?"


    Lu Celadon frowned, shook his head and said, "No, sister Yourong is in a stable condition these days."


    Without waiting for Tang Ye to continue questioning, Lu Celadon became curious, watching Tang Ye''s eyes playfully, and said: "You and Sister Yourong seemed to be quiet last night. Why, the body has become stronger, but the ability in that area has deteriorated. Up?"


    "Lu Celadon! Why did you become so dirty? You have gone astray, know?!" Tang Ye is very angry. Why does Celadon always like to talk about this topic recently?


    Lu Celadon stretched out a slender jade finger to poke Tang Ye¡¯s body like yesterday, and smiled: "I just think it¡¯s funny, what does it feel like a man becomes so strong? You know, for us little girls In other words, a man¡¯s muscles are very attractive. I feel excited just thinking about it. I really want to feel the brutal force of such a man."


    "I rely on..." Tang Ye cursed lightly and hummed, "Celadon, is there any mistake? He likes men to be rough?"


    "I like men to be rude in bed." Lu Celadon said solemnly: "I have read many books, summarized the views in the books and made my own analysis and speculation. In fact, most girls like men to be rude and brutal in bed. Of course, this is not Refers to sex-n abuse. It refers to a man¡¯s bed work. No woman likes her. A man is too weak to give orgasm, right? Sadly, most men are not capable and women don¡¯t enjoy **** at all, but In order to take care of a man¡¯s face, he can only pretend to have an orgasm. As your man goddess*** said, although you men watch a lot of small movies, the bed skills are still terrible..."


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye with a playful expression, provocatively, and said, "Are you such a man?"


    "Celadon you..." Tang Ye felt that there was no way to communicate with Lu Celadon. The eldest daughter reads a lot of books, but now she bullies her to read less. The **** thing is that the eldest girl under the age of eighteen is actually so serious about discussing issues that are inappropriate for children. And the hateful thing is that the big girl actually provokes her kung fu in bed!


    Tang Ye glared at Lu Celadon and hummed: "Lu Celadon, I tell you, I won''t be fooled by you. Do you want to irritate me and let me answer to you that I am definitely not that kind of man? Provoked me and said that I would prove it to you! How to prove it? Hey, just let me tell you hehehehe? My goodness, Lu Celadon, what is in your mind? How can you do this To my father?"


    At this moment, Tang Ye was a little bit eager to cry without tears.


    Lu Celadon glared at Tang Ye disgustedly, feeling uninterested, and hummed: "I have asked you to say everything, can you still have fun?"


    "Oh, you want to play, just play with your daddy?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    "Yes, I just want to play with you." Lu Qingci smiled.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said solemnly: "From now on, you close your mouth and you are not allowed to speak!"


    Lu Celadon nodded, really silent.


    However, Lu Celadon edited a few lines with his mobile phone and handed it to Tang Ye, "The chest is too big, and a piece of meat is caught in the seat belt. It hurts when I move. You can loosen some seat belts for me!"


    Tang Ye saw the content edited by Lu Celadon with his mobile phone. Although he knew it was a trap, he turned his head and glanced at Lu Celadon''s chest. The result... I almost drove the car unsteadily because of the spurt of blood. Lu Celadon didn''t know when he unbuttoned some of his chest. Although it was not exposed, he also vaguely saw a white ditch.


    Tang Ye was angry and helpless.


    Lu Qingci wanted to educate him, but he couldn''t bear to scold him. But don''t scold it, there is no way to stop Lu Celadon. In fact, even scolding is useless. Lu Celadon is playing happily and ignores his education at all. At this time, Lu Celadon also had a somewhat rebellious mentality. The more she was not allowed to do, the more she would do it.


    Tang Ye felt very sad, and felt that he was a failed father and failed to educate his children.


    Lu Qingci saw Tang Ye''s thoughts at a glance, and said with contempt: "What do you keep blaming yourself? You think I have broken your studies and you have no education? Cut, you are not my real dad, don''t be narcissistic OK?"


    Tang Ye glared at Lu Celadon and hummed, "I''m too lazy to care about you!"


    Tang Ye thought, ignoring Lu Celadon and leaving her to toss on her own, she would gradually become bored, so that she would not continue to mess around. Just like the spray on the Internet, if you keep spraying with him, he will only spray more and more. Only by ignoring him will he slowly calm down.


    However, it turns out that Tang Ye underestimated Lu Celadon''s infatuation for him. Lu Celadon kept making small moves along the way, and all the fun of it all meant to hook him up. Although he ignored Lu Celadon, he saw it all. He has been distressed, thinking hard about any way to help Lu Celadon through this restless puberty.


    "Okay, Lu Celadon, don''t make those little moves, you can''t shove me." Tang Ye snorted, impatient, and contemptuously said to Lu Celadon: "You just move those two places. Is there anything else besides legs and breasts? Use any tricks you have, and you should take care when you have enough."


    Lu Celadon gritted his teeth, feeling that his self-esteem was hit hard. You only have chest and legs?


    In furious, she lifted the A-line skirt and showed Tang Ye all the white lace-s silk underwear. Tang Ye was still thinking about what else could do with Lu Celadon, but when she saw Lu Celadon look like this, she was really blind, and then she didn''t drive well and quickly braked.


    Tang Ye was angry. Lu Celadon''s appearance was too much. Just as he was about to reprimand Lu Celadon, Lin Yourong in the back seat asked anxiously what had happened.


    At this time, Lu Celadon spoke first to Tang Ye and hummed: "Here!"


    Looking outside, he really reached the parking area at the foot of Xiangshan Mountain.


    Without talking to Tang Ye, Lu Celadon opened the door and got out of the car. At this time, her eyes were a little red, and she walked up the Xiangshan stone steps alone with her back facing Tang Ye.


    She worked very hard to change the father-daughter relationship that Tang Ye imposed on her, letting go of that arrogance, even self-esteem, and made some inappropriate actions.


    But why are you still so wronged?


    Pleading in front of the Buddha, moving heaven and earth, just can¡¯t move you?

 Chapter 564： Before the Buddha said past lives!

    Lu Celadon went to Fragrant Mountain alone, and Tang Ye knew that she was angry before Tang Ye, Lin Yourong and Lingyun were waiting. Tang Ye was very helpless. When he brought Lu Celadon home, he had a little expectation. He was afraid that Lu Celadon would have some affection for him because he was only open to him. Unexpectedly, this kind of affection has expanded infinitely now, and it has become a kind of obsession with Lu Celadon.


    It''s not that Tang Ye didn''t know Lu Celadon''s mind, he just faced it with a careless grin. From Lu Celadon''s mature route to making various cross-border actions against him, he naturally understood Lu Celadon''s thoughts. And he always used his father''s identity to educate Lu Celadon, just an excuse. Lu Celadon must also know his attitude. Because of this, Lu Celadon feels wronged. It is not the first time that she has been obvious to Tang Ye, and it is not the first time that Tang Ye has used the identity of "dad" as an excuse to push her away.


    Tang Ye felt very distressed. Lin Yourong didn''t know what was wrong with him, and took Ling Yun''s hand to ask him: "What happened, why did the celadon go up alone?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, let''s go, let''s go up the mountain."


    "Yun''er, come, I will also hold your hand." Tang Ye smiled to Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun''s face blushed and hummed, "No!"


    Naturally, Tang Ye ignored her opinion and pulled her one hand, and Lin Yourong took her other hand and walked up the stone steps of Xiangshan together.


    Lingyun was very upset about Tang Ye''s domineering, but she liked the feeling of being held by Tang Ye and Lin Yourong one by one, as if she were a family.


    Lin Yourong smiled softly at Tang Ye and said, "You seem to like children very much."


    "I like girls very much." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Hate!" Lin Yourong felt that Tang Ye was not serious again.


    She looked at Tang Ye with tenderness and said, "You will definitely be a good father in the future."


    Tang Ye was taken aback and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Are you pregnant?"


    Lin Yourong immediately blushed with shame, and said in embarrassment, "No, you want to be beautiful!"


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "It seems you don''t want to give birth to me."


    "No, it''s not!" Lin Yourong was anxious again. When she saw Tang Ye¡¯s wicked smile, she knew she was teased by Tang Ye, and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to give birth to you. It¡¯s been so long that you haven¡¯t been able to make my belly bigger. Are you... Huh?"


    "..."


    Fuck... Tang Ye felt 10,000 points hurt.


    "Hehe." Lin Yourong smiled lightly when he saw Tang Ye being hit.


    Ling Yun didn''t know what Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were talking about. Lin Yourong was happy to see Tang Ye eating flat, and he laughed and laughed. The voice was very clear and lovely. If she knew what Tang Ye meant with Lin Yourong, she might blush and curse Tang Ye and Lin Yourong for shame!


    Lingyun Qingling''s laughter continued to reach the mountain, probably not so exaggerated, but the old abbot Yimei on the mountain wanted to hear it, and he would hear it. He opened his eyes from closing his eyes and rejoicing, stroked his gray eyebrows, and smiled: "Every time this kid comes, he can bring surprises and blessings to the world, so I can add treasure to Biyun Temple. I really don''t know it is heaven. Which fairy is reincarnated."


    The little Shouxin monk who was sweeping the floor knew that Master was talking about Tang Ye. He suddenly became angry, put down his broom, and hummed: "Master, is Tang Ye your apprentice or I am your apprentice? Why do you always Do not praise me, but praise Tang Ye?"


    The old abbot Yimei stood up and walked over, bang bang bang, knocked a few times on the head of the little guardian monk, and said: "Be humble, praise is all words outside the body, why persistent?"


    The little monk Shouxin rolled his eyes, feeling that Master was fooling people, and complained: "Master, you don''t knock on my head anymore. If you knock again, Shouxin will become stupid. You won''t want a fool. Apprentice? Earlier, I thought Master wanted to learn from the Master of Monkey King. He knocked me three times and asked me to come to your house to learn the magic, but you fell asleep long ago."


    "Haha." The old abbot Yimei laughed and looked at the little monk Shouxin full of affection. He touched his little bald head and said: "Shouxin, your Dharma is already doomed. You don¡¯t need to teach it from the master. When the time comes, the Dharma will come. Tiancheng."


    The little monk Shouxin has heard Master say this more than once, so he doesn¡¯t want to nag, and said, "I know, Master, I don¡¯t want to deliberately seek the law. Then I''ll go to your sister Yourong!"


    The little monk Shouxin laughed. He liked Lin Yourong very much, and felt that Lin Yourong was a confidant big sister, completely different from the big bad guy Tang Ye. These days, Lin Yourong came to offer incense every day, which made him happy. But every time after sending Lin Yourong down the mountain, she always felt that Lin Yourong was Tang Ye''s wife, and felt that the flowers were stuck in the cow dung, and the good cabbage had been swept away by the pigs.


    If Tang Ye knew his thoughts, he would definitely have to be beaten.


    The old abbot Yimei watched the little monk Shouxin ran out with a kind smile, as if the little monk Shouxin got close to Lin Yourong was already destined.


    The little monk Shouxin ran outside and saw Lin Yourong holding a little girl''s hand. He was suddenly upset, probably jealous, and ran to Lingyun and said, "Who are you?"


    Ling Yun thought this little monk was so rude, and said with her arms akimbo: "Who are you again?"


    "I''m Shouxin!" The little monk Shouxin said and went to pull Lin Yourong''s hand, as if robbing Lingyun.


    Lingyun saw Shouxin''s intentions, not convinced, grabbed some of Lin Yourong''s hands, and hummed, "I am Lingyun!"


    Lin Yourong saw two children who were not too far apart and quarreled as soon as they met. He was a little bit dumbfounded. He quickly pulled them and said, "Okay, okay, don''t quarrel, get along with each other, or your sister will be angry! "


    Although Shouxin and Lingyun stopped quarreling, they stared at each other and clung to Lin Yourong''s hand, as if whoever held it tightly would win.


    Tang Ye felt inexplicable about the actions of these two little guys, and also couldn''t help crying or laughing. He walked up to Lin Yourong and joked with a smile: "Yourong, you are so fond of children. It seems that you have to have a few children quickly. "


    "I hate it!" Lin Yourong blushed and said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then you play with the two little guys first, and I''ll talk to the old abbot Yimei."


    "Well, say hello to the master for me." Lin Yourong nodded and smiled.


    Tang Ye walked to the small courtyard where the old abbot Yimei lived, and saw Lu Celadon standing silent under a big tree. She wanted to call her, but she turned her head directly, as if fighting a cold war with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head helplessly, sighed, no longer called Lu Celadon, and walked into the front courtyard. Only then did Lu Celadon turn his head to look at Tang Ye, and saw that Tang Ye ignored her, looking sad and aggrieved.


    Tang Ye entered the small courtyard, and when he arrived in the guest room, he saw that the old abbot Yimei was already making tea with his legs crossed. He was probably already waiting for him.


    Tang Ye pouted his lips, very emotional. This old monk is also a good individual, and I am afraid that everything that has happened these days is under his control.


    "Lao Na is very happy to be able to visit the small temple," the old abbot Yimei smiled, feeling very good.


    Tang Ye walked over, sat down unceremoniously, and said with a smile: "Hello Master, You Rong let me say hello to you on her behalf."


    "Lin Shizhu is sincere, my Buddha has known it for a long time, and may the Buddha bless her a happy life." The old abbot Yimei was very polite and sincerely hoped that Lin Yourong would be happy and happy. He seemed to have a kind of ardent and profound expectations for Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu.


    "Thank you." Tang Ye said politely to the old abbot Yimei.


    Then he stopped chattering and asked directly: "Master, I came to ask you something about your past and present life. I wonder if you understand?"


    The old abbot Yimei smiled, and said: "As for the reincarnation, Lao Na knows a little about the fur, and I hope I can help Tang donors to solve some doubts."

 Chapter 565： It may be because you are too strong!

    Now the abbot of Biyun Temple is not Master Yimei, Master Yimei was the abbot several generations ago, so he is honored as an old abbot. In the eyes of many pilgrims, the old abbot Yimei is a living Buddha. Among those rich and wealthy, there are people who believe in Buddhism and need to pray for blessings. If you want to see the old abbot Yimei, you have to visit and make an appointment.


    This visit was just for the little monk Shouxin to pass on a message. If the old abbot Yimei didn''t want to see a guest, he would refuse. Even so, those wealthy and wealthy people will not be angry, they will only feel regret. The prestige of the old abbot Yimei is very high, even Wen Dingmo personally commented, saying that the old abbot Yimei alone can stabilize one party. Therefore, Wen Zhongyuan hoped that the old abbot Yimei would stand on his side and visited him several times, but unfortunately the old abbot Yimei was not moved.


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong have special identities, so they can come to see Old Abbot Yimei at any time. Changing the usual pilgrims, even getting close to the courtyard is difficult. Tang Ye believed that such a living Buddha must have a profound knowledge of Buddhism, so he came to ask some things about his past and present lives. He wanted to grasp the situation of Lin Yourong''s awakening in his previous life, and did not want Lin Yourong to have another accident.


    Tang Ye looked at the old abbot Yimei and asked humbly, "Master, I roughly know that there are two ways of saying things about the past and this life. One is more mythical, that is, people die and go to the underworld to go to the underworld to be reborn and reincarnated. This kind of martial arts practice is extremely powerful, and those who are only one step away from the immortal realm, pass on memory and strength through the magic method, which is called the reincarnation of the martial art inheritance."


    "For the reincarnation of the martial arts inheritance, it seems to be closer to what we are now exposed to. Because there is no longevity now, so as long as you are in this world, you will have a life limit. And those who practice martial arts to the extreme People don¡¯t want lifelong martial arts to fade away with the limit of their lifespan, so they explore this wonderful way of reincarnation ahead of time, pass on the memory and power to the next generation, and then regain this memory and power in the next generation. Then this person will Realized a rebirth. I want to know, does this kind of thing... really exist?"


    Tang Ye looked at the old abbot with one eyebrow and frowned deeply. He felt that this was a very complicated matter. For example, there would be a situation of "robbing the house", and he was worried that it would appear on Lin Yourong. Seizing home is nothing more than one person seizing control of another person''s body with ideology, and killing that person''s consciousness. In this case, he got this body.


    If reincarnation was an act of robbing a house, Tang Ye would never allow it. Because if he was seized, Lin Yourong would not be Lin Yourong. What Tang Ye wanted was Lin Yourong now, not someone with Lin Yourong''s body after being seized.


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Tang Ye and nodded, indicating that he understood Tang Ye¡¯s question, and said: "The matter of reincarnation asked by the Donor Tang is actually just like what you just said, a kind of reincarnation in a local government, and a very high level of reincarnation. Inheritance of martial arts attainments. In the case of today''s isolation, reincarnation can only be the inheritance of martial arts. Because after the isolation of heaven and earth, the three realms of heaven, earth and man are separated, and the world is only the world, and it is difficult to go to the prefecture to reincarnate. "


    Tang Ye was puzzled and asked, "So the current reincarnation is just the inheritance of martial arts? What about the dead? Where will their ghosts go if they don''t reincarnate? Last time I saw the evil spirits with my own eyes in Taishan Yin-Yang Realm, where do they go?"


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said: "The Purple Sword Master didn''t cut the world on impulse. He had already arranged a lot of things before that sword was swung out. In fact, people can become ghosts when they die. Few. If there is, it is like the Yin-Yang realm of Mount Tai, urged by people with Taoism. These wronged souls did not go to the underworld, they are still stuck in the world. As for where they go, our Buddha is one place, The Taoist gate is one place, and the Nanhai Bodhisattva is another place...the vastness of the earth has its own home."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled at Tang Ye, behaving quite admiringly, and said: "Donor Tang did a great deed in Mount Tai that day and rescued hundreds of resentful souls. If there is a hard time in the future, these resentful souls will help them, good and good. "


    "Really." Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed. If you accidentally do a good deed, can you still get help from the resentful soul?


    The old abbot Yimei smiled without saying a word and motioned for Tang Ye to drink tea.


    Tang Ye took a sip of hot tea and continued to ask the old abbot Yimei: "According to the master, the reincarnated people who exist now are nothing more than martial arts inheritance. Then, I want to know whether the people of the two lives are the same person? For example, a master of martial arts inherited the martial arts thousands of years ago, and someone who passed on the martial arts a thousand years later. Then, when he regains his memory, will it belong to the seizure of the body of the current person, or the body itself? Belongs to him? In other words, is this... an act of seizing a house?"


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said: "The act of seizing the house mentioned by Donor Tang is only a kind of reincarnation. Some high-ranking people are not that high in strength. They only inherit power and do not use spiritual energy to shape the reincarnated body. Then in later generations, he will be Duo She. However, some high-ranking people are tall enough. After they decide to inherit the martial arts, they will conceive a Nascent Infant with aura day and night, and then find a door to plant Nascent Infant. Then the body that grows up from this Nascent Infant will be It is a perfect inheritance of martial arts. Thousands of years ago, he and the one after a thousand years are the same person. Even if the body is conceived from his body''s blood, this is not a simple act of seizing the house."


    "Yuan Ying pregnant body is the perfect inheritance reincarnation. However, there are very few who can have this strength, even in thousands of years." The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said: "So, many reincarnations are It was the act of robbing the house and the robber, and Lao Na did not agree."


    Tang Ye was silent and looked down at the tea in the cup. After a long time, he squeezed some tea cups, as if he had considered it clearly, and asked the old abbot Yimei: "Master knows that You Rong is a reincarnated person, right? Then... she is Duoshe , Or Yuan Ying pregnant body?"


    The old abbot Yimei seemed to have expected Tang Ye to ask this, and said unhurriedly: "Yuan Ying pregnant body."


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Since it was a Yuan Ying pregnant body, even if the reincarnation was successful, Lin Yourong would still be Lin Yourong, the same body, but the memory of two lives. If it were to seize the house, Lin Yourong would no longer be Lin Yourong.


    After Tang Ye relaxed, he thought of Dong Miaozhu, and asked, "What about Dong Miaozhu?"


    "It''s also the pregnant body of Yuanying." The old abbot Yimei smiled.


    Tang Ye sighed very much, and said, "Being able to achieve the Nascent Infant Body indicates that the strength is the top small group of people in the big world and the Guwu Jianghu. What are they doing, so powerful?"


    The old abbot Yimei laughed and said, "You have to ask you this question."


    "Me?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said, "You and Donor Lin and Donor Dong first plant the cause before you have the current results. To resolve the entanglement between you, you have to understand the past lives.


    Tang Ye squinted suspiciously, and said, "That is to say, I am actually a reincarnated person, but I have not awakened? In this way, probably I am also a Nasal Infant, if I don''t have the strength, how can I be cured? Rong and Miaozhu are two amazing women."


    "Naturally." The old abbot Yimei nodded.


    "Then why do I have no signs of waking up from my previous life?" Tang Ye asked.


    The old abbot Yimei thought for a while and said: "It may be because your previous life was too strong, so it is difficult to stimulate the inheritance of the previous life before your strength reaches that height."


    Ouch, Tang Ye loves to hear these words. Anyway, under Yuanying''s pregnancy, the previous life and this life are the same person. It¡¯s a good thing that you were strong in your previous life!

 Chapter 566： If you are king!

    Yuan Ying''s pregnancy is like shaping a small physical body with aura before the inheritance of martial arts, and this small physical body is born into a fetus by blending into the female body, and finally grows into an adult body. In this way, the master of martial arts inheritance is equivalent to passing on the body and martial arts. There is another way of saying this approach, which is to preach the Tao for longevity. Because the world was cut off, the human world could no longer fly for longevity, so the powerful warrior who was unwilling to open up such a path.


    After the birth of Yuan Ying, the martial art inheritance and reincarnation is the way of longevity in the world!


    Human beings have never lacked the spirit of exploration and innovation.


    But this approach is a bit dangerous. If the inherited body dies before the memory and strength are restored, then this longevity path will fail. So, after all, the way of longevity is orthodox.


    Now that Tang Ye knew that he was the reincarnated person of Nascent Soul''s pregnancy, it was not unacceptable. Anyway, he was the same person in his previous life and this life. When the time comes, the memory will wake up, and it will be better to have one more life experience. Besides, there is a benefit after waking up, and that is to gain the power of the previous life. This is awesome. In the previous life, it is possible to have a metaphysical body, even on the side of the Guwu rivers and lakes, it is also a top-notch existence!


    Thinking about it this way, Tang Ye was not so worried about Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong is also the pregnant body of Yuan Ying, even if he wakes up from the previous life, he will only have one more life memory. Lin Yourong is still Lin Yourong. At that time, it will be determined whether Lin Yourong is willing to live with the attitude of this world or the attitude of the previous life.


    But Tang Ye quickly thought of a problem, that is, Lin Yourong''s personality difference between past and present. He wondered, since the previous life and this life are the same person, why is there such a big difference in personality? If Lin Yourong was awakened from his previous life and lived as a princess, then life would not be able to survive? Still thinking about the better and better job of the wife!


    Tang Ye hurriedly asked the old abbot Yimei: "Master, I don''t think it''s right to have tolerance. Although she is a pregnant body of Yuan Ying, but her character is too different before and after, something must be wrong. Also, usually you have tolerance. I won''t wake up from the previous life, but last night I and her...hey, just had an intercourse, and then she woke up and almost killed me!"


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Tang Ye with a playful smile at the corner of his mouth. Young man, what kind of picture would it look like after being killed by his wife after having sex?


    Tang Ye felt that the old abbot Yimei was particularly malicious when he smiled without saying a word, and said with a bad air: "Master, isn''t it just a house? What''s the matter, young man, it''s not your old monk, how could there be no point? Emotion-y desire."


    "Donor Tang, please don''t say such rude words, Lao Na was also young, Anita Buddha, good and good," said the old abbot Yoyo Yimei.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Old Na was also young before? This old monk is not pure.


    Tang Ye didn''t joking with the old monk, and seriously said, "Master, to be honest, there is no regular pattern in the changes of Tolerance, I am very worried."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled, looked at Tang Ye and said, "You actually stimulated Lin Shizhu."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned. He had already stimulated Lin Yourong to wake up in his previous life, such as the flame stimulation, but he had **** last night. It would be exciting if he couldn''t have sex. Damn, after that, I can only watch my wife and can''t sleep with her?


    The old abbot Yimei stared at Tang Ye, and saw that Tang Ye was a little hairy. The old abbot Yimei smiled and said, "Donor Tang has improved a lot in strength, but what magic has he got?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned, wondering: "Does the change in Yourong have something to do with this?"


    The old abbot Yimei nodded.


    In order to clarify this matter, Tang Ye also trusted the old abbot Yimei, and said, "I have learned a little bit of magic, related to the gatekeeper, and can absorb spiritual energy to temper my body."


    The hidden figure, the old abbot Rao Yimei, couldn''t help being surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He actually got the magic method of the gatekeeper, this kid really has a lot of opportunities!


    After the surprise, the old abbot Yimei smiled and said: "That''s it. Tang Shi mainly understands that the reincarnated person of Yuan Ying''s pregnancy was shaped with aura at the beginning of his body. Now the body of Donor Tang has been tempered with aura. , Has incorporated a lot of aura. And the ice and fire physique relationship between you and Lin Donor has the mysterious effect of mutual complementation. Therefore, when you and Lin Donor have a relationship, Lin Donor has absorbed part of your aura. This naturally stimulates Lin. The donor''s body allows Lin donor to wake up from his previous life."


    "I rely on..." Tang Ye was speechless. It feels like that after having **** with her daughter-in-law, a part of the spiritual energy that she has absorbed so hard has been absorbed by the daughter-in-law. Isn''t this a wedding dress for the wife? Of course, it is also a good thing to make a wife stronger, but it will allow a princess with a huge personality gap to appear. She is a person who can be pregnant, and she can''t beat her without awakening her previous life. Isn''t she definitely going to be bullied? It''s so depressing to run a house, the world is too malicious!


    After Tang Ye sighed, she continued to ask the old abbot Yimei: "After You Rong regained his previous life, his personality was very different. Why is this?"


    The old abbot Yimei said: "This is related to the matter of the previous life, and you need Donor Tang to understand it personally."


    "But I can''t wake up my previous life, how do I know?" Tang Ye frowned.


    The old abbot Yimei thought for a while, and said: "Lao Na has been comprehending the Buddhadharma over the years, and he has realized that there is a rebirth sutra method, which may lead the Donor Tang to see some things in his past lives. Of course, the Donor Tang¡¯s past lives are extremely amazing and his strength is unfathomable How much it can help Don Donor Tang depends on luck."


    "Master Xie helps, it''s always good to see something." Tang Ye bowed and thanked the old abbot Yimei.


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and accepted his gratitude, then put his right palm together and placed it in front of him, then closed his eyes and muttered some Buddhist scriptures that Tang Ye didn''t understand. At this moment, I saw a magical scene. A golden light appeared in front of the old abbot Yimei. There were various pictures flashing, spring, summer, autumn and winter, mountains and rivers, etc.


    The old abbot Yimei opened his eyes and pushed Jin Guang** towards Tang Ye. Jin Guang** melted in from Tang Ye''s forehead. Tang Ye''s body shook, and he felt his head distended, his eyes blurred, and he wanted to coma, but some pictures appeared in his mind.


    He saw that he had become a man of ancient times wearing silver armor with long flowing hair, holding a heavy silver painted halberd, walking on a golden hall. Although he was wearing a mighty silver armor, he suffered a lot of injuries, and his long flowing hair looked messy, as if he had just come off the battlefield.


    On both sides of the magnificent hall stood many officials with solemn expressions. In front of the main hall, there is a dragon chair on which sits an emperor wearing a dragon robe.


    Tang Ye saw that he was holding the silver painted halberd, with a cold expression, approaching the emperor step by step. The emperor stared at him gloomily, clutching the sides of the dragon chair with both hands.


    Seeing that he stopped, Tang Ye said coldly to the emperor: "Father, are you going down by yourself, or is this king going up in person?"


    The emperor was so angry that he stood up and said angrily: "Nizi, how dare you do this?!"


    Seeing that he was not talking nonsense, Tang Ye directly waved the silver painted halberd and pointed at the emperor.


    Suddenly, all the officials are in chaos!


    At this moment, Tang Ye woke up and saw no more pictures of his previous life.


    Tang Ye sweated heavily on his forehead, not because he couldn''t bear the old abbot Yimei''s rebirth, but because he was stimulated by what he did in the previous life. Amazing... Killing the emperor to seize the throne?


    Do you want to be the emperor?


    Tang Ye is speechless, how do you think he is not such a person? He really didn''t understand how there could be such a ridiculous thing. It seems that there are many stories in my previous life. It is estimated that the past life entanglements with Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu are just the tip of the iceberg.


    Tang Ye thought again, his previous life was so powerful, so what about his life experience in this life?


    He began to be curious about his own life experience and wanted to find out.

 Chapter 567： That song called promise!

    Tang Ye was wondering whether he should go back and ask Master what his life experience is like. He mentioned his life experience a little bit before, but the medical idiots said that he picked it up. This is not a three-year-old kid. Ask mom and dad how they came, and they also said you picked it up. So Tang Ye believes that the medical idiot must know something about his identity.


    Tang Ye wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at the old abbot with an eyebrow, and said, "Master, you and my master doctor are both preachers, you say... will my master know my life experience?"


    The old abbot Yimei saw Tang Ye''s cold sweat on his forehead, and he was a little worried, and said, "Did Donor Tang have encountered something? Be careful. As for the doctor who knows your life experience, Lao Na doesn''t know. The idiot has long been hidden. Although I am a medical idiot, I haven''t been outside to practice medicine since 30 years ago. Our preachers have very little contact, so Lao Na and the medical idiot only have some tea and water friendships when they were young. "


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, and said, "Unfortunately, I''m not free now, otherwise I will go back to Nuwa Mountain and ask Master."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said: "Donor Tang is really tired these days. Later, Lao Na asked Shouxin to get some Bodhi tea grown on the mountain for Donor Tang. Donor Tang can soak it when he is exhausted, which can relieve you. Fatigue."


    "Thank you, Master," Tang Ye thanked.


    The old abbot Yimei waved his hand and said: "Donor Tang worked hard to save the common people. Lao Na should do this. My Buddha is merciful, and I appreciate the benevolence of Donor Tang."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Okay, Master, let''s stop talking about those kind words. Regarding the matter of the minister who helps the dragon, I take the initiative now, and I have to master more things. As far as I know, now preach Those who are the most powerful people. And there are eight preachers, ask the Taoist Yun Shanhe, Master Yimei, you, my master, medical lunatic, and music fans, Taoists, chess lunatics, this is what I know so far, it is six One. So, Master, where are the other two?"


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said, "Old Na doesn''t know either."


    "No?" Tang Ye frowned greatly.


    The old abbot Yimei said: "These two preachers became famous very early, but they disappeared quickly. It is probably caused by touching the gatekeeper. No matter what, the strength of these two preachers is very terrible. If they are also ministers to help the dragon , Then it is quite detrimental to Don Donor Tang. If you want to know their identities, I''m afraid you have to find the doorkeeper who contacted them in the first place."


    Tang Ye''s expression became solemn. Unexpectedly, the last two preachers were so terrible, but unfortunately, their identities were not disclosed. Powerful and mysterious, it is always more fearful.


    "Master, do you think that for the ministers who support the dragon, how can we defeat them?" Tang Ye asked.


    This question he has always wanted to ask. The ministers supporting the dragon have a very large layout. It is impossible to kill all the ministers of the dragon. If you go shopping, the ministers of the dragon will definitely win. So Tang Ye needed a simple and effective way to see what he would do to defeat the minister of Fulong.


    The old abbot Yimei looked serious and said: "To succeed in the Xuanhuang plan, you must use the jade seals of the ancient kingdoms to break through the shackles of air transport. And the person who can bear the fortunes of the jade seals of the ancient countries is either the Xuanhuang co-lord or the emperor of eternity. Therefore, The way to completely stop Xuanhuang''s plan and defeat the minister of the dragon is to kill the Xuanhuang co-master. But now that the Xuan-huang co-master is not present, he can''t do it, so we still need to wait and see."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "I heard before that it might be the master of Xuan and Huang in the text. How does the master feel?"


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head and sighed: "I can''t see clearly. Originally, Lao Na thought it was Wen Zhongyuan, but now the Qi of Wen Zhongyuan is dissipated because of your spirit. If you only have this ability, you can''t reach Xuan Huang. At the level of co-lord. Even if he is really a co-lord of Xuan Huang, he still needs an opportunity to complete the transformation of co-lord. And this opportunity has not come yet, so everything is still full of unknowns."


    Tang Ye sighed, feeling that things were very troublesome, and said: "Then wait and see for now, just take advantage of this time to accompany his wife."


    "Donor Tang is a sweetheart, envious of others." The old abbot Yimei smiled.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Old Na was indeed young. Envy others, it means that you have three thousand ******?


    Suddenly Tang Ye found a shameless reason, feeling that it was normal to have so many women around him. Because he was a prince in his previous life, or even an emperor, I don''t know if he succeeded in seizing the throne. If it succeeds, the emperor, there will be countless beauties in the San Gong Six Institutes, no wonder they are so bothersome. In ancient times, some measure of a man''s ability was the number of women. Even in a certain period, men will be despised if they don''t accept concubines. Wives will take the initiative to help find concubines. For example, when the age of 30 is about to be reached, the wife will be anxious if a man does not find a young one. If a man can''t find one, his wife will help find one.


    Hey, such a good tradition has now disappeared.


    Coming out of the courtyard of the old abbot Yimei, Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong playing with the little monk Shouxin and Lingyun. Shouxin and Lingyun seemed to be still fighting, often staring, and they became a small enemy inexplicably. Lin Yourong always smiled lightly at them, like a kind mother. On the contrary, Lu Celadon stood alone under a dead tree not far away, and couldn''t see what she was doing, but he knew she was there, so don''t worry.


    Tang Ye walked to Lin Yourong and smiled: "Yourong, have you finished the fragrance?"


    Lin Yourong was a little angry and said, "Waiting for you, you have to go there too, otherwise it won''t work."


    "Then I''ll accompany you...Oh, I''m going to call Celadon. Celadon has a small temper, I will persuade her, wait for me." Tang Ye said.


    Lin Yourong nodded gently.


    Tang Ye walked to Lu Celadon, when Lu Celadon saw him coming, he turned around and continued to be angry. Tang Ye said helplessly, "Celadon, what do you want to do? Stop making trouble, okay?"


    Lu Qingci coldly snorted, "Are you annoying me?"


    "Of course not." Tang Ye solemnly nodded.


    Lu Celadon looked at him with a serious look and a little aggrieved, and hummed: "Why can''t I? Murong Huansha can, Mu Yue can, Tang Manhong can, Wang Jianjia can...but I can''t?"


    Tang Ye''s eyes widened and his mouth opened wide, seeing Lu Celadon''s desire to die. Why do you know about celadon about yourself and other women? Even if she knows she has something about other women, she can''t know the specific name, right? God, how many things does this hidden big girl master?


    Is it because she knows that she has these troubles, so she is not afraid to come close to herself?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s surprised and embarrassed expression, Lu Celadon ignored him, and continued to snorted coldly, "Don''t ask me why I know those names. I''ll just ask you, why can''t I?"


    Tang Ye came back to his senses. Since Lu Celadon knew about it, he didn''t find any excuses to hide it, and said, "Because I haven''t thought about it, I always treat you as..."


    "Don''t tell me father and daughter! Don''t be funny, okay?! What do you think of me like your daughter?" Lu Celadon is going to showdown.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak.


    Lu Celadon knew his attitude, his eyes were red and crying, and he hummed, "I''m sorry I did this, but I just can''t help it. I''m afraid that one day I''ll fall into the Xuanhuang plan and never see you again. Until you, there will be no chance again. The more you make me stronger, the more dangerous I feel. I''m really afraid..."


    Tang Ye took Lu Celadon over, and she cried harder.


    Tang Ye said with a calm face, after thinking for a while, said: "Celadon, I don''t blame you for doing this, but I think you are still a little sloppy. You haven''t really experienced the world and stayed your youth on me. There are some illusions. Let¡¯s deal with the Xuanhuang plan together. You don¡¯t have to hide and live whatever you want. If the military area disagrees, I will help you bear it. Three years later, when you experience the life you created, After walking through this complex and wonderful world, if you still have this mood, I will..."


    "You put me on the bed?" Lu Celadon let go of Tang Ye and asked, looking at him.


    Tang Ye was speechless, glared at her, and hummed, "Don''t be so vulgar, speak well!"


    Lu Celadon wiped his eyes, accepted Tang Ye''s proposal, and said, "Then three years, this is an agreement."


    Tang Ye nodded. Three years'' time is enough to divert this girl''s attention, she won''t entangle herself anymore!


    However, Lu Celadon looked at Tang Ye and smiled playfully, and said, "Have you ever heard Guangliang''s song?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was a little confused.


    "Promise." Lu Celadon said.


    Then Lu Celadon lightly hummed some of the lyrics, "That''s it, three years have passed, I still go back to this place, close my eyes, and wait for you to appear..."


    Lu Celadon suddenly closed her eyes and sang. When she opened her eyes, she sang, "I still remember our agreement, I love you more than before..."


    what the hell!


    Tang Ye thought this was terrible, and said, "Then we make an agreement for ten years?"


    "Do you want to die?" Lu Celadon immediately blackened his face and said angrily: "Tang Ye, don''t give me an inch! I tell you, after I become the number one in the world, I can completely grab you and become a little white face! "


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s desire to die is gone. Being a woman can''t be overbearing to this point, right?

 Chapter 568： Meet the big stars!

    Tang Ye was very helpless to the women around him...A three-year appointment with Lu Celadon was actually a procrastination plan, but after listening to Lu Celadon''s humming songs, how did it feel like being fooled?


    Lu Celadon stopped the cold war with Tang Ye, laughed again, approached Tang Ye and took Tang Ye''s hand, rubbed her chest, and said, "Man speaks to count, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude to you. I can''t get it. Don¡¯t even think about it!"


    Tang Ye pushed Lu Celadon away a little bit, and said with an aura: "Since you don''t want to be my daughter, don''t move your hands. Men and women will not give or accept each other! Also, what is it that you can''t get? Don''t even think about it?"


    Lu Celadon shrugged and said, "Isn''t it because those women want you for your physical strength? If you still want to push me away, when I can beat you, I will You are castrated so that those women don''t want you anymore!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt the malice from the world. The girl who worked so hard to take care of has become such a feminine woman!


    Lu Celadon smiled, took Tang Ye''s hand again, pressed her chest on Tang Ye, and said, "I''m joking, I won''t hurt you. If I want to occupy you, get rid of other women and pinch to death. It''s as simple as an ant."


    "You..." Tang Ye was completely helpless. Lu Qingci does not look like a girl who has not yet reached the age of eighteen. Okay, this evil evildoer, no one can stop her!


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to worry any more, there was still three years left, enough to let Lu Celadon experience her own life, and then maybe she would find someone she really needed.


    In front of Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon would still converge. She obediently followed Tang Ye and returned to Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong worried: "Celadon, did Tang Ye bully you?"


    Tang Ye was speechless and hummed, "You Rong, why don''t you ask me if the celadon is bullying me?"


    Lin Yourong glared at Tang Ye, and said with anger, "You are a man, what do you care about with celadon? Even if celadon bullies you, you are bullying celadon!"


    Lu Celadon was so touched that he wanted to laugh. But just as the corners of his mouth turned up, his expression turned sad. She felt sorry for Lin Yourong, who was so kind to her, but she was trying to **** Lin Yourong''s man. But she persisted arrogantly, it was not her fault... Tang Ye was not specific.


    It was Tang Ye''s fault anyway!


    Tang Ye had given up on these women, anyway, it was his fault. He said to Lin Yourong: "Well, well, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry for the celadon, so can we go to incense?"


    "Hehe~" Lin Yourong smiled cutely at this time, she put Tang Ye''s arm around, not worried that Tang Ye would be angry, she knew Tang Ye would never be angry with her.


    After Shangxiang''s blessing was repaid, Tang Ye took Lin Yourong, Lu Celadon and Lingyun to other places in Xiangshan. Because there was an additional Shouxin monk following, Shouxin and Lingyun became small enemies, making a lot of fun along the way. Lin Yourong felt very happy. Tang Ye looked at her smile and felt comfortable. For a while, she was no longer entangled with Xuanhuang''s big plans.


    After returning to the Royal Garden from Fragrant Mountain, another long time passed, and Tang Ye was still with Lin Yourong and the others. I stayed with him for a long time, and stayed together till night. After he is free, he plans to meet other people. He thought of the things he had promised to contact Su Li and An Ruo Ru when he had time. Although he didn''t know what to do with Su Li and An Ruoru, he felt that since he agreed, he should not break his promise, otherwise it would be bad if he was called to the door like the last time he was in Xichuan, so he called Su Li. .


    Unexpectedly, An Ruoru answered the phone. An Ruoru told him that Su Li had gone back to his hometown and would not return until a while.


    "That''s it, then I will find you again next time." Tang Ye expressed regret, and then wanted to hang up, actually feeling relieved. Next time, even if you forget, you can¡¯t blame yourself. After all, I took the initiative to call.


    However, An Ruoru said, "Why, Tang Ye, don''t you think it''s okay to ask me?"


    Tang Ye was embarrassed, and he didn''t expect An Ruoru, a star to say such things!


    Tang Ye said, "Why? I just thought about dating the two of you together. Seeing Su Li''s absence, I would like to next time... Is it possible that An Da star is willing to have tea and chat with me?"


    "Cut, Tang Ye, don''t be polite, I know your identity. In front of you, no matter how big my big star is, I can''t slap you to death." An Ruoru joked with a smile.


    "An Da star is too polite, I''m really just a small person..." Tang Ye didn''t know how to talk to An Ruoru. After all, he had only met a few times and was unfamiliar, and was not so casual to make jokes.


    An Ruoru seems to have a lot of things to say to Tang Ye, without embarrassment in the slightest, and said: "Tang Ye, I will be angry if you do this. Su Li''s usual curse is to pretend to be forced. Thunder! You are so powerful and too modest to despise me. Do you despise me?"


    Tang Ye didn''t know how An Ruoru had so much to say, but he didn''t know how to say it anyway. Say something about molesting An Ruoru? After all, An Ruoru is a great beauty and a fairy sister among big stars. In the words of Yin Jun at the beginning, as a man, don''t you want to see An Ruoru''s coquettish ecstasy when this fairy sister is lingering with him?


    But, to be honest, Tang Ye really didn''t want to. Just after solving the entanglement of Lu Celadon, how could he go to other women without worrying about it. No matter how much you care about, you have to have a degree. Originally, he planned to see Murong Huansha and Mu Yue tomorrow. If there is time, he will find Tang Manhong again. It has been a long time since he went to see Tang Manhong. There are also Shui Qingdie to see. In fact, there are Han Ya and Nanbei who haven''t been to see for a long time... Regardless of whether they are related or not, they are the people he arranged to arrange the layout.


    In order not to embarrass herself, Tang Ye smiled at An Ruoru and said, "Since An Dastar has said so, then we are not hypocritical. Are you free tomorrow? Oh, yes, I am in Yanjing, Are you here? Or are you filming out of town?"


    An Ruoru said, "Director Jin said that I won''t be filming at the end of the year, I will be in Yanjing."


    "How about coming out for a cup of coffee tomorrow? When Su Li comes back next time, I will find her again." Tang Ye said.


    An Ruoru was very happy and smiled: "Ok, but because of my identity, it''s not easy to go to places that are too public. Can you go to the first cafe? It''s in the Swan Lake Convention Hall, where ordinary people enter No. Contact me when you arrive and I will let someone give you permission."


    "Good." Tang Ye agreed.


    "How about seeing you at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon?" An Ruoru said with expectation.


    "No problem." Tang Ye nodded.


    An Ruoru was very happy and smiled: "See you in the cafe at three o''clock tomorrow afternoon, see you or leave!"

 Chapter 569： The routine of being teased by a girl!

    Originally, Tang Ye thought it would be troublesome for Yo An Ruoru to meet, but after hanging up the phone, he was unexpectedly in a good mood. This was not because the appointment was with An Ruoru, a superstar beauty, but because this incident made him jump out of the fight with the minister of Fulong, and was no longer so depressed and heavy.


    The battle with the minister of the dragon is full of mysterious, dangerous and heavy. For example, if you are fighting against some martial arts that seriously violates scientific logic, you may also encounter mysterious things such as monsters and illusions. This kind of life has passed for a long time, and it is a bit suspicious that I am not living in a modern city, but a fantasy world without scientific civilization.


    An Ruoru''s status is not simple, he is a big star, but after all, he is just an ordinary person. Meet, have some coffee, and see the feasting and feasting of the metropolis, this is ordinary urban life. If An Ruoru had any fantasy identity, Tang Ye felt that he could doubt life and the world.


    Lu Celadon suddenly appeared in front of Tang Ye, frightening Tang Ye. Tang Ye said badly: "What are you doing?"


    Lu Qingci stared: "Which woman did you call to be intimate with?"


    Tang Ye was speechless and said, "You think too much, just an ordinary friend."


    Lu Qingci sneered and hummed, "Is it a woman?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye answered honestly.


    "Is it a beauty?" Lu Celadon asked again.


    Tang Ye was a little bit embarrassed, feeling like he was being questioned. But if you don''t answer, Lu Celadon must have made more trouble. But answer, An Ruoru must be a beautiful woman, then Lu Celadon would be unhappy if she answered that it was a beautiful woman. However, you must be honest, and you must not lie against your conscience.


    "Yes." Tang Ye chose to answer honestly, he was an honest man.


    Lu Celadon smiled, laughing ironically, and hummed: "Tang Ye, if you are a normal friend with a beautiful woman, I can be pregnant by you, believe it or not?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was very angry and could not accept such hot words from Lu Celadon! Hasn''t it been three years? How can you be so silent!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s anger, Lu Celadon immediately sat next to Tang Ye, laughed and said cutely, "I''m sorry, I was wrong, I just made a joke, to make an analogy. This is an exaggerated way of expression, describing in composition It¡¯s often used in it. Besides, I can¡¯t blame me for this. If I¡¯m to blame, blame you for your disorder in the lower body. If you didn¡¯t have that many women, would I say that to you?


    After this was over, Lu Celadon took out a woman to talk about it, and Tang Ye seemed to be caught in a weak spot, and it was hard to refute. He wanted to have the courage to cut everything off and issue a confession statement, "All this is my fault, love is not easy, and do it and cherish it..."


    "You don''t have to blame yourself." Lu Celadon said suddenly: "I know you are that kind of extraordinary man when I look at it. Have you figured out about your sister Yourong''s past life? Did you also know your past life? Your past life Is it also a man with many women? Throughout the past and present, history is so similar. Since you were like that in your previous life, then you are like this in this life, I take it for granted."


    Tang Ye was moved by seeing Lu Celadon. How could there be such an enlightened woman?


    Tang Ye lost his temper with Lu Celadon. He knew that Lu Celadon cared about him very much. Why does Lu Celadon know about his previous life? It must be Lu Celadon who secretly asked the old abbot Yimei.


    Lu Celadon really felt sorry for Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye with a gentle expression and said, "In fact, people like you are very uncomfortable. Because you have memories of two lives. Even more than two lives. In case you have been from thousands of years ago What about the beginning of reincarnation? So even if you revolve once in a thousand years, there are several lifetimes. However, the human head has its limits, and it cannot be filled with things endlessly, especially memories. You are not me, you can bear so much The information. So, when your head can¡¯t receive so much information, but the information will still flood into your brain as you wake up in your previous life, it may drive you crazy."


    "Even if you are the same person, but living in different times, different environments, different rules, and different habits, you will have different thoughts. For example, three wives and four concubines were normal in ancient times, but now they are not. Monogamy is stipulated. Of course, this has no effect on you. You don¡¯t have three wives and four concubines, but you have three small four small five... Anyway, what I mean is that your memories from different times will collide, if you don¡¯t blend well. , Will...Bang, my head can''t bear it, my thoughts explode, and I become a lunatic."


    Lu Celadon became deeply worried and frowned, "It''s okay for ordinary people to go crazy, just slap to death. But your own strength is against the sky, and it is difficult for anyone to subdue it. Going crazy will cause huge disasters..."


    Tang Ye had never thought about such a thing before, and now that Lu Celadon said this, he felt that it was really the case. Suddenly he became deeply worried and looked at Lu Celadon and said, "What should I do?"


    Lu Celadon looked gentle, took Tang Ye''s hand, and said, "So you can''t leave me, I''m a goddess, others can''t subdue you, but I can. In short, you can''t let me leave you, otherwise the consequences will be serious."


    Tang Ye felt that Lu Celadon was right, that the power of the goddess could deal with all sudden changes. He looked at Lu Celadon and expressed regret, and said: "Celadon, I''m sorry, I''m sorry to trouble you..."


    But, huh? Tang Ye suddenly felt something was wrong. Taking a look at Lu Celadon, the corners of Lu Celadon''s mouth rose slightly, as if he was snickering in a conspiracy.


    I rely on!


    Tang Ye finally realized that what Lu Celadon said just now was intentional! This is changing the way to tease yourself! Let yourself keep her by your side forever!


    Tang Ye really took it. The old eldest daughter could no longer come back, and she became such a dirty girl who teased herself like playing Infernal Affairs!


    Lu Celadon didn¡¯t care if Tang Ye had seen anything, he poked Tang Ye¡¯s chest proudly, and hummed, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m alarmist. After a few years, you said how much knowledge I have learned? How much have I analyzed? Every sentence I say represents a scientific theory. Understand? Although the theory is not necessarily correct, there is always some reference Value. Why did so many geniuses go crazy in the past? It''s because they receive too much information, and they are too advanced to bear it. So if you want to make your life simpler and more stable, just listen to me honestly."


    Tang Ye was really helpless to the celestial lady Lu Celadon, and hummed, "Well, well, I''ll just listen to you, right?"


    "Then you kiss me now?" Lu Celadon said proudly.


    "Why?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes and asked.


    "Because I need rewards, you can''t just ask me to help you not reward them?" Lu Celadon''s face flushed. If she gets close to Tang Ye, she will still be nervous.


    "Oh." Tang Ye replied casually, then picked up Lu Celadon and threw it directly onto the sofa.


    Lu Celadon smashed his **** and cursed, "Tang Ye, you are going to die!"


    Of course Tang Ye didn''t listen to her and kissed her. This is a **** routine, he won''t be fooled by Lu Celadon!

 Chapter 570： The car was smashed!

    Tang Ye wanted to leave after throwing Lu Celadon on the sofa, but he had previously said that he would teach Lu Celadon aura, so he had to walk back in front of Lu Celadon again, angrily trying to teach this to be very dirty Girl, but always cruel.


    "Get up, I''ll teach you aura, as I said before." Tang Ye said politely to Lu Celadon.


    Lu Qingci smiled, did not get up, blinked at Tang Ye, stretched out his hand and said, "You pull me."


    Tang Ye raised his hand to slap, pretending to hit someone, and said, "Celadon, you are also very extreme. You were taciturn and self-enclosed at the beginning, but now you have become so open, is it stimulated?"


    Lu Celadon acted very calmly, shrugging and saying, "That said, I don''t know what my future will be like, I want to live in the present, how I can be happy. Don''t you also have this attitude toward life?"


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon for a while, but after all he could not say anything about education, he took Lu Celadon''s thoughts and pulled her up.


    Lu Celadon stood up, trying to get close to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye held her shoulder and slowly moved her head close to her lips. She widened her eyes, thinking that Tang Ye was going to kiss her, breathing quickly, her face flushed, and she closed her eyes nervously.


    But she did not welcome Tang Ye to kiss her. She opened her eyes and saw that Tang Ye, who was head higher than her, was looking at her with an extremely contemptuous look. She suddenly looked embarrassed, she wanted to kill Tang Ye, and actually teased herself!


    Tang Ye shook his head and sighed, and said, "Celadon, I don''t know how you don''t blush when you usually do those actions to me. It may be a technique that I don''t know. But, look at you just now. How far is it? You, you are actually extremely reserved about men and women, so don''t hold back the shame and tease me, okay?"


    Lu Celadon was ruthlessly exposed by Tang Ye, becoming angered, and hummed: "You want to take care of it! Didn''t you say you want to teach me aura and snorting? Then hurry up, nonsense!"


    Tang Ye responded with a disdainful smile to Lu Celadon''s stubbornness.


    He stopped playing with Lu Celadon, and said, "Come outside and take advantage of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s absence. I will teach you again. You can learn it quickly with your ability. Remember not to let Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. Knowing that you learned this. The better you hide now, the better it will be for you in the future."


    "I know!" Lu Celadon said in a bad temper, still angry about Tang Ye just exposing her.


    Lu Celadon has the abilities of a goddess. After Tang Ye went outside, she demonstrated aura and vomiting and taught her formulas. She quickly grasped the key points, and after a few more attempts, there were signs of learning. Tang Ye knew that she only needed to practice a few more times in the future to master it, so she asked her to return to the house so that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, who were hiding in the dark, would not discover it.


    When it was time for bed, Lin Yourong let Lingyun and Lu Celadon sleep well. However, Tang Ye signaled Lu Celadon to "communicate a lot" with Lingyun, striving for the ability to learn Lingyun to construct illusions by playing music. This is Tang Ye''s plan to push Lu Celadon to the top of the world. As long as Lu Celadon masters Lingyun''s illusion structure ability and can avoid the gatekeeper, the plan is basically a success.


    Lu Celadon gave Tang Ye a ugly look, feeling that Tang Ye was pressing too hard. But she understood Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t know when the red wall adult would release the mission. If Tang Ye left, he would leave with Lingyun. Because Lingyun''s ability is very useful to Tang Ye, Tang Ye can kill the preacher through the illusion constructed by Lingyun while avoiding alarming the gatekeeper. Therefore, before Ling Yun leaves, Lu Celadon must master the ability of Ling Yun.


    Lu Celadon has the talent of a goddess, and his ability to copy is just one of them. As long as Lingyun shows her abilities in front of her, she can learn it. Perhaps it was a bit of suspicion of stealing, but in order to deal with the enemy and control their own destiny, she and Tang Ye didn''t care about it.


    Tang Ye believed that Lu Celadon had a way to let Lingyun display his ability to play music and construct illusions. After a brief gesture, he took Lin Yourong''s hand back to his room. Lin Yourong smiled lightly, didn''t feel ashamed, and enjoyed the days when Tang Ye was around.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "Tomorrow I am going to see a friend."


    "When?" Lin Yourong helped Tang Ye undress, gentle and graceful like his wife in the old days, and the husband also went to bed with etiquette.


    Tang Ye said, "Afternoon."


    "Then let''s go see Grandpa in the morning?" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with expectant expression.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "Okay."


    After Lin Yourong helped Tang Ye change his clothes, he went to the closet to change a set of pajamas. Tang Ye hugged her from behind and said, "It''s not necessary."


    Then Lin Yourong felt Tang Ye leaning toward her thigh with one hand and the other toward her chest. She was ashamed and did not refuse Tang Ye, and slowly cooperated. Before long, Lin Yourong put his hands on the closet, with Tang Ye next to her behind him. Oh ha ha, isn¡¯t this pose that once made a sensation in Uniqlo? Enter after standing?


    The next day, after Lin Yourong put on makeup, went to see Chen Shuqing with Tang Ye. Lu Celadon and Lingyun did not follow. It happened that Lu Celadon could get along with Lingyun more and fully explore the magic method of playing music to construct the illusion.


    After Tang Ye accompanied Lin Yourong to see Chen Shuqing, he sent Lin Yourong back to check the time. When it was time, he drove to the first meeting cafe in the Swan Lake Clubhouse in An Ruo Ruo.


    Swan Lake Club does not refer to an architectural club, but a representative name of a wealthy district. When people mention Swan Lake, they will immediately think of the place where the rich live. This is an area where the rich are concentrated. When I came here, all the cars parked on the roadside were luxury cars. Those restaurants are also luxuriously decorated and very tall.


    The car Tang Ye drove was what Lin Yourong usually drove, a very ordinary car. He had a luxury Land Rover that Tang Manhong gave away, but just now thinking about the convenience, he just drove Lin Yourong. He has never cared about the luxury of the car, and with his current status, status and what he has done, it is very meaningless to show off.


    But he didn''t expect that because of an ordinary car, he would encounter trouble in this rich area of ??Swan Lake. After he parked his car in an empty parking space, he got out of the car and went to find An Ruo Ruo''s First Seeing Cafe. It took a while to find that I forgot to bring my mobile phone. An Ruoru cannot be contacted without a mobile phone, so he had to return to get the mobile phone. When he returned to the parking place, he saw a scene that made him angry.


    The window of his car was broken, and the phone was taken out and smashed to the ground. Several security guards are pushing his car hard to push it out of the parking space.


    Next to him, there was a young man dressed in noble clothes, hugging a noble woman in a white mink sweater. The young man was angry and cursed: "Are you all eating -s shit? Huh? I don''t know where it is? You just let a beggar come in and don''t stop it, and let the beggar take his disgusting things here. Place...what the **** do I want you to use?"


    Tang Ye felt a little hard to describe when he heard the young man''s words. Are you a beggar?

 Chapter 571： Our business is not over yet!

    Tang Ye''s mood is indeed very complicated, and she didn''t expect to encounter the messy things right now. The world is still big, and many lives are still as usual. It''s not that he embarked on a road to save the common people, and others would admire him, worship him, and appreciate him. Those who live in a superior environment should be arrogant or arrogant, regardless of others.


    With the current state of mind of Tang Ye, the arrogant arrogance of these young boys should have been smiled off. However, the car that was smashed belonged to Lin Yourong, which he couldn''t bear. Lin Yourong is a woman he loves extremely, no matter whether it is Lin Yourong or Lin Yourong''s things, he does not allow anyone to touch it!


    Tang Ye walked to the noble-dressed young man, reached the smashed mobile phone, bent down and picked up the mobile phone, completely scrapped. There are still footprints on the broken mobile phone, which means that after the mobile phone was smashed to the ground just now, it was severely stepped on.


    "A car was smashed, and a mobile phone was smashed. This loss is too great..." Tang Yeyou sighed, such a loss is unacceptable!


    The scene where Tang Ye walked over and bent down to pick up the phone was seen by the young man. He was stunned, and then smiled, like the kind of mad laugh, as if he saw something extremely ridiculous in the world.


    It was true for him. Seeing Tang Ye picking up the phone, he knew that Tang Ye was the owner of the phone and the car. Taking a closer look at Tang Ye''s clothes, although they were not bad, they were one hundred and eight thousand times worse than him. A piece of his clothing costs hundreds of thousands yuan! Therefore, he thought it was ridiculous for people like Tang Ye to come to Swan Lake. What''s even more ridiculous was that he felt that after Tang Ye drove a junk car for them to occupy the parking space, he still had a calm expression without the slightest consciousness. He thought, shouldn''t Tang Ye come over and apologize immediately?


    Tang Ye picked up his mobile phone, held it in his hand, and walked towards the young man.


    The young man really couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s calm and calm look. Don¡¯t the poor guys run into the rich area to pretend to be a slap in the face?


    The young man was very angry. He greeted the security guards who were pushing the trolley and pointed to Tang Ye and said, "First, beat him and swell his eyes and face. I don''t like seeing him like this."


    It''s illegal to hit people casually, but the leader of the security guards wanted to please the young man, and he never thought of breaking the law. He glanced at Tang Ye and saw that Tang Ye was quite common. He felt that it wouldn''t matter if Tang Ye was beaten, because a person like Tang Ye couldn''t help a son like Bai Pojun!


    The young and noble man is called Bai Pojun.


    At this time, the security leader led several security guards to Tang Ye, aggressive, with a fierce look, and hummed: "You occupy the parking space of Bai Dashao? It''s really rubbish. Your broken car affects the whole of Swan Lake. Is your appearance good? You are an insult to the image of Swan Lake. You have to learn a lesson and keep your memory!"


    The security leader immediately signaled several security guards, and several security guards went to surround Tang Ye and wanted to act on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye kept a calm look from beginning to end, glanced at the young man named Bai Pojun, then looked back at the security leader, and said, "You are not afraid of shooting out your head and taking your own life. ?"


    The security leader was taken aback for a moment, and became happy when he reacted. Hey, this must be the gangsters, they are such a big threat when they open their mouths, scholars will definitely not do this, this must be the gangsters! These bastards, don''t read well, they walk in a sluggish manner, and they speak even more. They don''t have a culture to speak directly and rudely and think it''s cool, but they are actually stupid. The security leader regarded Tang Ye as such a person. He can be the leader of security in this rich area of ??Swan Lake. Naturally, both black and white are mixed, and the relationship is cleared and managed. Now he regards Tang Ye as the kind of gangster who just pretends to scare people without the ability.


    The security leader smiled and squinted to Tang Ye: "Young man, everyone wants to be better when you come out, but you can¡¯t look like this. You should keep your eyes long and see where you are and what you are facing. Who. Otherwise..."


    The security leader looked gloomy and snorted to Tang Ye: "Otherwise you will lose your life!"


    Tang Ye looked at the security leader with a strange expression.


    The security leader thought that Tang Ye was frightened by him. He sneered triumphantly, pointed at the young man, flattered him, and said, "Do you know who this gentleman is? He is the son of Mr. Bai Jiacheng, and he is the premier rich and young in Yanjing city. The most open and transparent new star in the entertainment industry is the young president of Baiyuan Real Estate... Have you opened your dog''s eyes to see clearly?"


    Bai Pojun was introduced by the security leader, and the corners of his mouth raised and smiled. Although he felt that the security leader was stupid, he was still happy. After all, he praised him greatly, he did not refuse any praise.


    At this time, the glamorous woman Bai Pojun hugged and stomped affectionately, gently pushed Bai Pojun''s body, and hummed: "Oh, Young Master Bai, can you stop playing? How did your taste become so It''s bad, what''s the difference between this kind of roadside beggar! You are not going to play An Ruoru, the fairy sister of the whole people. Then go quickly, just leave this mess to the security guard!"


    "Haha." Bai Pojun laughed, and said after kissing the glamorous woman twice: "Okay, I won''t let a kid who can''t be counted as a fly spoil my mood. An Ruo is that bitch-z If you pretend to be high-minded, I don''t believe you can''t play with her!"


    After Bai Pojun laughed, he urged the security leader to say: "You quickly get him away, don''t let him get in the way here and affect the image of Swan Lake!"


    "Young Master Bai, don''t worry!" The security leader replied heavily.


    Bai Pojun hugged the glamorous woman and wanted to leave. Tang Ye, who had not spoken all the time, spoke. He ignored the security leader who might hit him at any time, and shouted to Bai Pojun, "You can''t go, oh, it should be, you Can''t go. Our business is not over yet, so you can leave when the calculation is over. Oh...In my current mood, when the business is over, I guess you won''t be able to walk."


    "Huh?" Bai Pojun looked back and frowned when he heard Tang Ye''s shout, very unhappy.


    The security leader didn''t expect Tang Ye to disobey Bai Pojun so much. He originally thought Tang Ye was suppressed by his aura. Now he was afraid that Bai Pojun would be angry, and immediately shouted to the two security guards beside Tang Ye: "Beat him!"


    The two security guards immediately clenched their fists to fight Tang Ye, but Tang Ye simply stretched out his hands, squeezed their fists, and lightly exerted force, and the bones of the two security fists were directly broken.


    "Ah!" The two security guards let out a tragic cry.


    Tang Ye pulled the arms of the two security guards into a collision. The two security guards bumped into each other, their heads collided, and they passed out.


    This scene happened very quickly, and no one expected Tang Ye to be so powerful. The security leader was dumbfounded. He was right in front of Tang Ye. He saw the fact that the two security guards were crushed by Tang Ye''s bones, and he panicked at this moment. He saw Tang Ye''s aura that was extremely astonishing, as if he suddenly grew several times taller and became a giant, but he was just a short man.


    This is kicked to the iron plate!


    The security leader was on the road and had rich experience, and immediately knew that Tang Ye was not easy. This kid didn''t hum, probably disdain to talk to himself! Damn it, it was fooled!


    The security leader quickly figured out how to deal with Tang Ye. He looked back at Bai Pojun, who was also surprised by Tang Ye''s sudden overpowering of the two security guards. His eyes lit up and he thought of a way. Bai Pojun''s identity is so powerful, the real estate in this Swan Lake wealthy area is his Bai family, and it must be better than the unknown boy in front of him!


    The security leader wants to use Bai Pojun''s identity to suppress Tang Ye!

 Chapter 572： The finger was broken and pointed to the sky!

    The skill of breaking a person¡¯s bones is amazing. The security leader saw some clues. To be on the safe side, he retreated to Bai Pojun¡¯s side. The remaining security guards saw that two colleagues were directly brought down and cried out sadly. He didn''t dare to attack Tang Ye easily anymore, just posing as if he would fight at any time.


    Tang Ye ignored them directly, without looking at them from beginning to end. Because there is really no need, is it necessary for him, a top warrior in the big world, to compete with a small security guard from a security company?


    The security guards were injured. Nima''s, ignoring yourself so much, it''s too pretending, too awkward!


    But they just didn''t dare to shoot Tang Ye. They saw the two colleagues who fell on the ground, their fists, oops, were deformed, really Nyima was scary. If they hadn''t seen it with their own eyes, they couldn''t believe that this was directly caught by the kid in front of them. Nima¡¯s, is it possible for the kid in front of us that our security¡¯s fists are made of plasticine?


    But no matter how unhappy and unwilling, the security guards don''t want their fists to become like that. Besides, the boss returned to Bai Pojun with a look of fear, then he definitely didn''t need to take action.


    Bai Pojun recovered from Tang Ye''s instant beating of two security guards. Not only was he not afraid, but he was also interested. Seeing the bear look led by the security guard, he was furious and kicked from behind, almost kicking the security leader a dog-s shit, cursing: "Useless things!"


    The security leader was so insulted, not only was he not angry, but also flattering to please Bai Pojun, nodded and smiled, "Yes, it is true, Master Bai is swearing!"


    Bai Pojun, the young boy, felt bored to people like the security leader, shook his head and sneered, thinking that it was a poor bug. On the contrary, he became interested in Tang Ye. He was not afraid of being beaten by Tang Ye. He brought that glamorous woman to Tang Ye and said with a joking smile: "I have a friend who can also fight very well. But unlike you, You have no status, but he is from the Babaoshan Military Region."


    "Oh." Tang Ye responded indifferently.


    "You..." Seeing Tang Ye''s indifferent response, Bai Pojun felt so **** boring, so he couldn''t pretend to be forced, okay? !


    He said angrily at Tang Ye: "Do you know the Babaoshan Military Region? Hey, your mother-I know you don''t know when you look at you. I''m so **** funny, I use the Babaoshan Military Region to scare you, it''s a waste of expression. It''s like a high official in ancient times, holding a Shangfang sword against a beggar. The beggar doesn''t know Shangfang sword at all. Do you think he knows the power of Shangfang sword before cutting?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "What you mean is that your friend is from the Babaoshan Military Region, so it is very powerful. Can you kill me?"


    "Oh, don''t you seem to be completely a pig brain? You understand it quite quickly, haha." Bai Pojun laughed and glanced at the glamorous woman he hugged, kissed, and grabbed her. Chest, said: "Baby, look, this kid is not so stupid after being educated by this young master."


    The glamorous woman cast a wink at Bai Pojun, and said: "Young Master Bai, you are really bad, don''t be cute, okay?"


    "Oh?" Bai Pojun squeezed the glamorous woman''s pointed chin, smiled triumphantly, and said, "Are you not teasing you, or not teasing him?"


    Bai Pojun pointed Tang Ye with his finger, as if he was playing with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed, his good mood was gone, and he hummed, "I don''t like being pointed at by others."


    Bai Pojun was taken aback, and he reacted with an exaggerated laugh, but after laughing, he immediately changed his face. Not only did he point Tang Ye with his finger, but also poke Tang Ye, poke Tang Ye with his finger, and Angrily said: "You don''t like being pointed at, don''t you? That I mean to point you! Not only point you, but also poke you! What can you do to me? You still want to hit me like you just hit those trash Haha, are you capable of hitting me? Humph, I just dig a hole here and bury you and no one dares to say me!"


    Tang Ye looked at Bai Pojun in amazement, there are people in the world who are more arrogant than himself?


    Seeing Bai Pojun''s poked finger, Tang Ye couldn''t bear it, and stretched out his hand to lightly flick Bai Pojun''s poked finger.


    Click!


    Bai Pojun didn¡¯t react to what was happening at first, and when he took a closer look, he saw that his fingers had been upturned ninety degrees, as if a bone had been broken directly, being broken into ninety degrees pointing upwards. .


    "Ah!" Bai Pojun finally exhaled in pain, letting go of the glamorous woman, holding the wrist of the hand whose finger was broken at ninety degrees, kneeling down with pain, and gasping for breath.


    The glamorous woman was frightened. Seeing Bai Pojun''s finger broken and pointing upwards 90 degrees, her face turned pale suddenly. There is no blood in this picture, but it is so terrifying. Who can imagine the pain of a finger being broken into ninety degrees and pointing upwards?


    "Young Master Bai, are you okay!" The glamorous woman finally got over her mind and squatted down to look after Bai Pojun.


    But Bai Pojun didn''t let the glamorous woman touch him. He felt terribly painful when he moved his body. He shouted to the glamorous woman, "Go away, don''t touch Lao Tzu! Call Big Bird! Let him take the brothers. Come here, I''m going to destroy this kid! Break every bone of him!"


    The glamorous woman quickly took out her mobile phone and called in a hurry. But then she found that Tang Ye was standing in front of her, looking down at her high. She looked up at Tang Ye and was too scared to call again for fear of being beaten by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said, "Keep on hitting, I won''t hit women."


    "Thanks, thank you..." The beautiful woman cried, panicked to find a mobile phone number that was remarked as a big bird, and then intermittently said: "Big, big bird, Bai Shao was beaten by someone..."


    "What? Do! Where?!" The phone roared.


    "Heaven, Swan Lake!" the glamorous woman replied.


    "I will go over immediately to see if I don''t kill anyone who dares to beat Young Bai!"


    After the phone was hung up, the glamorous woman looked up at Tang Ye again. She dared not make a sound and swallowed her saliva. She didn''t expect to encounter such a murderer, and actually beat Bai Pojun in Swan Lake! This is either a fool or a lunatic, but he doesn''t want to live anymore!


    Glamorous women know that as long as they hold it for a while, they will be fine when the big bird arrives. Big Bird is a super bodyguard who has practiced martial arts, and he can definitely kill the lunatic in front of him!


    Bai Pojun''s pain has reduced a bit, but he still feels terrified when he sees his ninety-degree-pointing fingers. He was furious. He never thought that he would be injured like this one day. He also knelt on the ground and held the wrist of that hand, as if he wanted to prevent the pain of the broken finger from being transmitted to the brain by doing so, so that it would not be so painful.


    Bai Pojun looked gloomy and ferocious, staring at Tang Ye and shouting: "Boy, if you have a seed, kill me, otherwise I will break your bones one by one, let you know the cost of beating me Bai Pojun! "

 Chapter 573： It was another blow!

    Some things in the world seem to be going on happily forever, such as men and women... and the bullying that happened to Tang Ye at this time. Of course it was not Tang Ye who bullied the weak, but the weak he was bullied by the powerful Bai Pojun.


    Although Bai Pojun was interrupted by Tang Ye with a finger, ten fingers connected to his heart, so painful that Bai Pojun knelt down, as if it was not Tang Ye being bullied. However, at the beginning, Bai Pojun was the one who picked up the matter, and in the process Bai Pojun was also extremely arrogant. Even now, he did not admit the slightest mistake and threatened to break every bone of Tang Ye.


    He wanted Tang Ye to pay a hundred times the price!


    His status is very noble. He is the eldest young master of the Bai family. The Bai family is engaged in real estate business with a family property of tens of billions. Even this rich area of ??Swan Lake belongs to their Bai family! The high-profile announcement of Bai Pojun''s entry into the entertainment industry has set off a **** storm in the entertainment industry. Who gives him a strong background? Being rich is often more than just being rich, but also a powerful relationship of power hidden behind it. Just now Bai Pojun mentioned that he has a friend in the Babaoshan Military Region, which shows how defying his relationship is!


    After Tang Ye was threatened by Bai Pojun, there was still no change in his expression. He walked up to Bai Pojun and squinted his eyes, "You seem to be in a very good position in Yanjing, so why don''t you know me?"


    Bai Pojun really wanted to vomit Tang Ye''s drool, Mom''s mentally retarded, I have such a high status, want to know you a rubbish?


    He glared at Tang Ye and said, "Have you ever seen the emperor know the common people? Your mother, you dare to beat Lao Tzu, Lao Tzu is going to bury you alive! Don''t you know I''m Bai Pojun?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I don''t know him. Have you ever seen ordinary people know the emperor? It''s hard for ordinary people to see the emperor''s true face."


    "You..." Bai Pojun was extremely angry, Tang Ye was using his words to tease him. He didn''t know why Tang Ye was so bold, but he knew that Tang Ye was dead today. The person he wants to kill Bai Pojun can never escape!


    Tang Ye stood aside contentedly, waiting for Bai Pojun to call for help. He thought, it would be good for the man of the Red Wall to suppress these wealthy nobles like blood-sucking insects. After all, many of these families belonged to the minister who helped the dragon, and they didn''t reveal it on the surface, but secretly they kept providing financial and material support to the minister of the dragon.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s assault on Bai Pojun alarmed all the security guards and many other people in the rich area of ??Swan Lake. They all came around one after another. The security guards were very well equipped with electric batons and shields. They were all dispatched and surrounded Tang Ye. But without the order of the security leader, they dare not do anything. At this moment, Tang Ye was standing next to Bai Pojun again. Bai Pojun changed from kneeling on the ground to sitting. His fingers that were beaten up to 90 degrees were still so shocking. He didn''t want to move, and it hurt.


    Those onlookers who saw that Bai Pojun had been beaten were all a little surprised and disbelief. The son of Bai Pojun is very arrogant, arrogant, some people like and others hate. But whether you like it or hate it, you will never offend him. The family is in the real estate business, with amazing wealth and an overwhelming background. It is said that Bai Pojun announced his entry into the entertainment industry in a high-profile manner, and soon conquered the entertainment industry sister, leaving Anruo as the fairy sister. Therefore, as long as Bai Pojun wants to intervene, nothing is impossible. And now it''s not that Bai Pojun took the initiative to get someone, but someone took the initiative to get Bai Pojun. This is completely beyond people''s expectations. Who dares to do this?


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye, who was a young boy! Could it be that the young people are in conflict? But don''t beat Bai Pojun when a conflict arises, don''t you know Bai Pojun''s identity? It''s cool to hit Bai Pojun, but after hitting it, just wait to cry, it is estimated that you will be killed!


    Everyone sympathized with Tang Ye and expressed regret. Who didn''t provoke Bai Pojun.


    There are also people waiting to see a good show with joy. They have an interest relationship with Bai Pojun. Just like the buildings here, they all rely on Bai Pojun to live in peace, so naturally they stand on Bai Pojun''s side. Moreover, they could not understand Tang Ye''s appearance. They are all people who are accustomed to superior conditions. They are very upset when they see that Tang Ye is so ordinary but behaves so aggressively!


    If you don''t have the ability, you can still pretend to be forced. If you hit someone, you will die!


    Suddenly!


    At this time, a nanny car drove up and stopped outside the crowd. A few big men got out of the nanny car, wearing black sunglasses, a long black cloak, and a long scarf for one of their heads. They fluttered slightly as they walked, and the man who walked in front of him was in line with the little brother who followed on both sides. Suddenly there is a strong smell of Shanghai Beach brother.


    "Big Bird!" After seeing the man with sunglasses, the glamorous woman squatting on the ground immediately stood up and exclaimed. This man was the savior bird that Bai Pojun asked the glamorous woman to call.


    Tang Ye looked at Big Bird, squinted and smiled. Big bird, is it big by itself? It''s not ashamed to take such a name!


    After the big bird squeezed into the crowd, he saw Bai Pojun sitting on the ground, yelled "Ouch", took off his sunglasses, showing a distressed look, and hurried over to look after Bai Pojun. Seeing Bai Pojun''s 90-degree twisted finger, he was startled, Nima, it was too scary. Then he wailed exaggeratedly and shouted: "Who beat our young master Bai! Who?! Damn, you are dead!"


    Bai Pojun didn''t immediately choose to go to the hospital to look at his fingers just now, he just wanted to see Tang Ye being killed. Now the big bird is here, he endures the pain and stands up, kicks the big bird''s butt, and scolds: "Go and chop that kid out of Lao Tzu! Oh, no, first crippled him, I want a bone. The root is broken!"


    "Yes, Young Master Bai!" Big Bird answered loudly.


    Big Bird immediately rushed towards Tang Ye. He was very strong, and after straightening his waist, he was a bit taller than Tang Ye. He stood in front of Tang Ye, glaring at Tang Ye, his momentum was not bad. He glared at the security leader and the other security guards again, and cursed: "A bunch of trash, open their eyes to me and see how I can make this kid survive and die!"


    The security guards surrounding Tang Ye immediately retreated a few meters, as did the onlookers. Because they know that Big Bird is a super bodyguard of Bai Pojun, and it is said that he has learned Kung Fu. They had seen Big Bird stop those paparazzi who wanted to shoot Bai Pojun, Big Bird just carried one of those paparazzi in one hand, and then punched it down, and the paparazzi died.


    Big Bird has learned Kung Fu, Big Bird is very good! This was something everyone recognized, and then they felt that Tang Ye was about to end.


    At this time, Big Bird looked at Tang Ye, his whole body gloomy, and coldly snorted: "Boy, you made a mistake, do you know? Whether you regret it or not, you are dead!"


    Big Bird suddenly clenched his fist and clicked, he grabbed his bones, and the burst of momentum made the blood of the people around him spurt. Emotions, violence, and blood are all things that make people easily agitated. They want to watch how Tang Ye gets blown up!


    The bird jumped up suddenly, then shook his fist to beat Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye watched him behave for so long and finally started, shook his head and sighed, a little impatient. When Big Bird''s fist fell in front of him, he stretched out his hand to block Big Bird''s fist, and Big Bird immediately moved forward without any score.


    Big Bird was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye in surprise. Was such a powerful force blocked by this kid?


    Tang Ye looked at the big bird like a fool, and hummed, "Stupid bird."


    "You..." The bird was furious when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and wanted to go back and deal with Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn''t give Big Bird a chance, and turned the hand that was blocking Big Bird''s fist into a fist that held Big Bird, and then pulled down fiercely.


    boom!


    Big Bird''s entire huge body was smashed to the ground.


    "Ah!" Big Bird cried out in pain, lying motionless on the ground.


    "This..." When everyone saw this scene, their mouths opened wide. No, the big bird who has practiced Kung Fu was also beaten by this kid?

 Chapter 574： Dont do this for an appointment!

    Tang Ye felt very boring, and Big Bird''s attack was like a show to him. He suddenly felt lonely as a master. Except for the evangelist, he felt that dealing with other people was like a punch man, and he knocked them out with one punch. He touched his head, his hair was still there, not bald. One Punch Man lost all his hair in order to practice. Although he became invincible with One Punch, he was also very depressed!


    The onlookers didn''t know Tang Ye''s lonely state of mind, had not seen a real warrior, and at this time were just amazed at Tang Ye''s power. It doesn''t matter if you can knock down the security guards with one punch, now there is a big bird who has learned kung fu, and it also knocks down!


    No wonder this kid dared to beat people so arrogantly, it turns out that he has the ability!


    After everyone was surprised, they thought it was interesting. Bai Pojun must have never thought of encountering such a tricky lunatic! Now people have a hard fist, no matter what your background is, just want to beat you, Bai Pojun is also very helpless!


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye and found it interesting. I don''t know how far this kid can make trouble?


    But those who have an interest in Bai Pojun were itchy, feeling that Tang Ye was too arrogant. They walked to Bai Pojun one after another, and asked Bai Pojun warmly, as if they had become Bai Pojun''s strong backing.


    Suddenly Tang Ye looked lonely. Although there were still quite a few people who didn''t stand on Bai Pojun''s side, those people didn''t stand on Tang Ye''s side either. They were all watching the show. No one called the police, because no one wanted to offend Bai Pojun.


    Bai Pojun didn''t expect that his super bodyguard Big Bird would be knocked over by Tang Ye with a punch, and he was so angry that he wanted to cut Tang Ye with a knife. He didn''t care if something happened to the big bird, so he cursed directly: "Trash, can you still get up?"


    After being beaten on the ground, Bird hit his chin, and his jaw was misplaced. But he has learned kungfu and will not fall into a coma. He just wanted to pretend to be dead, when he heard Bai Pojun''s angry voice, he rolled over with the pain, and rolled to Bai Pojun''s side.


    Bai Pojun said angrily: "Come on! Your mother-you''re stupid! I don''t believe that you can''t kill a kid!"


    Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t chase him and fight, Big Bird hurriedly followed Bai Pojun''s words and called someone again!


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to play with them slowly, and walked to Bai Pojun, and said, "It''s boring to play like this, let''s start to settle the accounts. You smashed my car and my mobile phone. How do you want to compensate?"


    Bai Pojun felt that he heard a big joke. This guy actually wants to compensate him himself?


    "Pay your mother..."


    Snapped!


    Bai Pojun wanted to scold Tang Ye, but Tang Ye slapped his face directly.


    Everyone was quiet at this moment.


    They didn''t see how Tang Ye beat Bai Pojun just now, but now that they saw it, they were shocked enough. They looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know how to express their feelings at the moment. This kid is really ruthless, he slapped him without saying anything, and slapped so loudly!


    You must know that if a young master like Bai Pojun is slapped, it is not just as simple as being slapped in the face, but also as a face! Hit people without slapping the face, hurt people without hurting the face! People born with noble self-esteem must have higher self-esteem. If you give Bai Pojun a slap, how can Bai Pojun endure?


    Sure enough, after Bai Pojun was slapped in the face by Tang Ye, his whole body became silent, and his eyes were bloodshot, showing how angry he was. The site of Swan Lake belongs to him. Now he is slapped loudly here?


    Bai Pojun stared at Tang Ye, no longer deliberately arrogant, but extremely gloomy face said: "I don''t care who you are, anyway, you are dead. Your family is also dead! Because it only makes you pay for it. Not enough, I want everyone who has something to do with you. I will kill you first, and then kill them!"


    Tang Ye''s expression was still quite calm, but when he heard Bai Pojun''s words, his expression suddenly became cold and severe. He has always been taboo. His Nilin is his relatives, like Lin Yourong and Lu Celadon. Now that Bai Pojun threatened them, he couldn''t do nothing more.


    He suddenly grabbed Bai Pojun''s hair, dragged Bai Pojun''s head to the side of a stone pillar, bang, and directly hit the stone pillar with Bai Pojun''s head.


    "Ah!" Bai Pojun called out in pain. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to dare to do this, and if he smashed his head a few times like this, people might die!


    He panicked and kept patting Tang Ye''s hand, trying to break free. But the more he struggled, the more pain he got, Tang Ye grabbed his hair!


    boom! Tang Ye smashed his head again.


    This scene scared many people. The glamorous woman was so panicked that her legs became weak, and she did not expect to meet such a lunatic. She was worried that Bai Pojun would be beaten to death, so she rushed to hold Tang Ye''s leg, crying and begging Tang Ye: "Don''t hit, don''t hit..."


    Big Bird also went to stop Tang Ye, and many people who couldn''t bear to watch also went to stop Tang Ye. I thought it was a good show, but when it got to this level, it was a big deal. Beating people to death is scary!


    At this time, Bai Pojun''s head was bleeding, and a large area was stained red, which was indeed a little scary.


    Tang Ye let go of Bai Pojun, the glamorous woman immediately went to help Bai Pojun wipe the blood, and called for an ambulance. But Bai Pojun was so angry that she would not let her scream. Bai Pojun just took a piece of cloth to cover the wound and stared at Tang Ye and said, "You have a kind! You are so **** kind!"


    Tang Ye looked at him and said, "You are quite kind, dare to say that kind of thing. Now, I will give you a chance to call everyone who you think can kill me. I''ll just wait here. .I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯ve settled the bill with you. You smashed my woman¡¯s car, and that car has a special commemorative meaning, so if your compensation doesn¡¯t satisfy me, don¡¯t think about it. wanted."


    "You...you have a kind, let me tell you, Lao Tzu''s people are already rushing over! I hope you can do what you say, just wait here not to go!" Bai Pojun shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged and waited amid everyone''s discussion.


    ...


    It was already three o''clock in the afternoon, and An Ruo actually arrived at the first meeting cafe half an hour earlier. She attaches great importance to the first date with Tang Ye. Maybe dating is not appropriate, but she feels that someone like Tang Ye takes time out of her busy schedule to take the initiative to ask her. She thinks it is more grand than dating, so she should treat it well. But now that Tang Ye is not seen after three o''clock, she is a little worried that Tang Ye will release her pigeons again.


    What is it? Because Tang Ye has done such a thing, and Tang Ye is a man who can do such a thing. This is what makes An Ruoru often frustrated. She felt that even if Tang Ye''s status was stronger than her, she should have some privileges as a beauty, and Tang Ye should please her like a gentleman. But Tang Ye did not. So she always thought of what Tang Ye said when she met Tang Ye for the first time in Mount Tai, that he liked to do things that would not give beautiful women privileges.


    An Ruoru thought Tang Ye was really interesting. So being able to see Tang Ye, and being alone, made her look forward to her inexplicably.


    But now it was three o''clock, almost three thirty, Tang Ye didn''t come, and Tang Ye didn''t make a phone call, she was a little worried. So she took the initiative to call Tang Ye, but the call failed. She was speechless and annoyed, Tang Ye wouldn''t really let her pigeon go!


    At this time, she saw people in the cafe leaving one after another, as if they were anxious to go. Then she vaguely heard from those people that someone had a conflict with Bai Pojun, and that Bai Pojun was beaten. She was surprised, who would dare to beat Bai Pojun?


    An Ruoru is certainly no stranger to Bai Pojun. Because Bai Pojun''s high-profile entry into the entertainment industry made a declaration that he wanted to catch her. She has no affection for Bai Pojun at all, she would be curious when she heard that Bai Pojun was beaten. Seeing that Tang Ye hadn''t come, she had nothing to do, so she put on sunglasses and a hat, and followed those people to see how Bai Pojun was beaten.


    What she never expected was that outside the crowd, she saw Tang Ye standing inside!


    She was shocked, wouldn''t it be Tang Ye who beat Bai Pojun?


    She is also speechless, does it need to be so "grand" for an appointment?

 Chapter 575： Dont gossip with big stars!

    An Ruoru originally thought that Tang Ye would not be coming, but was upset in her heart to take a look at the excitement. She believed that she was covering up well, and that there would be no paparazzi in the rich area of ??Swan Lake, and the security work was still done well. So she doesn''t worry about being recognized. In fact, it won''t be great to be recognized, because there are too many rich people here, and the rich people are not like those fans, they may not put the stars in their eyes. Maybe, someone¡¯s wife or husband is a star!


    This is why An Ruoru chose to come to Swan Lake to meet Tang Ye at the Caf¨¦. But she didn''t expect that when she thought that Tang Ye was going to release the pigeons and was depressed to watch the excitement, she found that Tang Ye was in the crowd. And it''s the person who confronted Bai Pojun! Doesn''t this mean that Tang Ye was the one who beat Bai Pojun?


    An Ruoru feels very complicated. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye would make such a thing! She didn''t know what to do. She was not very worried about Tang Ye, because she knew that Tang Ye''s identity was very difficult. Don''t look at Tang Ye''s ordinary dress, he looks just a quiet and low-key young man, unlike the kind of background old master. But Tang Ye was the one who worked for the adult of the Red Wall, and instead of the ancient saying, it was an imperial commissioner who visited privately. People who don''t know Tang Ye''s identity provoke Tang Ye in the past, it is tantamount to handing over their heads!


    Facts have also proved that there is no need to worry about Tang Ye at all. Looking at the situation right now, Bai Pojun was beaten up and bleeding, isn''t this Bai Pojun being bullied! But looking at the battle between Bai Pojun and Tang Ye at this time, it was obvious that Bai Pojun was forcing Tang Ye.


    An Ruoru didn''t know whether to go in and stop Tang Ye and Bai Pojun, she didn''t want to be exposed. Even if this is a rich area, not everyone admires her and is a fan of her, but her identity will cause a certain commotion. If she helps Tang Ye, there will inevitably be trouble. But if she didn''t help Tang Ye, she felt that she shouldn''t, after all, she was friends with Tang Ye.


    At this moment, Tang Ye leaned against a railing with his hand, looking at Bai Pojun who was staring at him, and hummed: "While your people are not here, I will tell you again, my car and mobile phone. Smashed by you, my car belongs to my woman, and my mobile phone was bought by my woman. Both of these things have great spiritual significance to me. You smash them, you trample on my spiritual dignity, so you The compensation must be sufficient. Have you figured out how to compensate me?"


    "You...I went to Nima!" Bai Pojun, who was supported by a glamorous woman and a big bird, was injured and kicked repeatedly by Tang Ye''s words and wanted to kick Tang Ye to death. But being pulled by the glamorous woman and the big bird, let him not move, how painful it hurts!


    Tang Ye laughed, looked around, felt that the environment was good, and became a little bit playful, as if he had played some wishful thinking, and then said to Bai Pojun: "I heard someone say your identity just now. It seems that this is your site? Me? I think it¡¯s pretty good here, otherwise, you can transfer this property to me as compensation. If it is this property, I will still be satisfied.¡±


    When Tang Ye said these words, everyone who heard him regarded him as a fool. It''s really stupid. I hurt Bai Pojun, so I don''t need to worry about his own safety, so he said that Bai Pojun should pay compensation to the rich area of ??Swan Lake? Nima, there must be water in his head, otherwise how could he say such silly words!


    Bai Pojun was so angry that he was going crazy. He looked at all the onlookers and yelled, "Which one of you will kill him for me, I will immediately give you 10 million!"


    "Your mother..." Bai Pojun is really going to be driven crazy by Tang Ye''s behavior. He has never met such a superb person!


    Tang Ye saw that everyone treated him as a fool, he didn''t care, shrugged and continued to wait for Bai Pojun''s people. He liked this, maybe not because he wanted to overwhelm Bai Pojun. After getting the property, hand it to Han Ya to deal with it. Let Han Ya set up a club specifically for socializing with celebrities and slowly win over the relationship between Yanjing and Beijing. This is an excellent thing.


    But at this time, the onlookers heard Bai Pojun''s words, their eyes turned red, especially the big bird and the security guards with some strength. Do Tang Ye get ten million?


    Such a temptation is hard to refuse!


    The scene suddenly became a commotion, and most people became eye-catching towards Tang Ye. Sure enough, there must be a brave husband under the reward!


    They believe that Bai Pojun is not joking. Bai Pojun doesn''t need to joke about money. Ten million is nothing to him. His Bai family''s wealth is tens of billions! Now that Bai Pojun was beaten so hard and received such a big insult, it is not a strange thing to buy Tang Ye''s head for ten million!


    An Ruoru saw the onlookers staring at Tang Yehu, and suddenly became anxious. If everyone dealt with Tang Ye, then Tang Ye must be very troublesome. She thought about it, bit her lip, squeezed into the crowd, walked between Tang Ye and Bai Pojun, and said, "Don''t be like this!"


    Suddenly a faceless woman wearing sunglasses and a hat appeared, everyone was stunned. who is this?


    Bai Pojun is in anger. It doesn''t matter who the person is, even if the Emperor Lao Tzu comes, he doesn''t care, and said angrily: "Where is the bitch! Want to persuade you to fight? Get out! There is nothing to do with you!"


    An Ruoru was scolded as a bitch, immediately unhappy, and glared at Bai Pojun: "Bai Pojun, you better keep your mouth clean! I advise you to stop this matter, otherwise you will suffer!"


    Bai Pojun was stunned, feeling that the woman''s voice in front of him was somewhat familiar. He tilted his head and looked at An Ruoru, but he grinned because of the pain in his head. Finally he knew who the woman in front of him was, and couldn''t help but laugh, angrily and ridiculously, and said to An Ruoru: "An Ruoru, it''s you!"


    "An Ruoru?" Everyone was surprised when they heard the name. Isn''t An Ruoru the fiery star who is called the fairy sister of the whole nation? How could she appear here? Stopped between Bai Pojun and Tang Ye? Does she know the kid who beat Bai Pojun?


    An Ruoru saw that he was seen through his identity and no longer covered it. He took off his hat, sunglasses, and mask, and stared at Bai Pojun, "Bai Pojun, what about me? I advise you not to compete with Tang Ye, otherwise You are the one who suffers. I think you are injured, so I will help you to talk to you. You should go to the hospital quickly."


    "You..." Bai Pojun''s mouth changed shape several times, but in the end he couldn''t say anything.


    Don''t mention how angry he is, it is not words that can describe it. It''s more angry than a beeping dog. He felt that An Ruoru had deliberately made fun of him, this damn... he was beaten like this, An Ruoru actually let himself stop, otherwise it would be him who would suffer. Is this **** persuading yourself or stimulating yourself?


    The onlookers were also in an uproar when they heard An Ruoru''s words. Listening to An Ruoru''s meaning, naked-l is defending Tang Ye, right? What does she have to do with Tang Ye?


    Suddenly, everyone felt a sudden realization. Tang Ye might really have some identity, because he knew An Ruoru. An Ruo such a big star, it is impossible to befriend an ordinary kid! So, Tang Ye dressed so ordinary, didn''t he just pretend for his private meeting?


    I drop the sky! Everyone felt that things were really twists and turns, it was like filming!


    At the same time, everyone has a guess, what is the relationship between An Ruoru and Tang Yehui? Who believes in such a secret private meeting that it is a pure relationship?


    Tang Ye saw An Ruoru suddenly intervening between him and Bai Pojun. Although he spoke to protect him, he really felt... very melancholy! An Ruo is like this, isn''t it obvious that people will spread the scandal?

 Chapter 576： Here comes the rescue!

    Tang Ye has had two scandals, one is a field scandal with Wang Jianjia, and the other is a romantic scandal with Murong Huansha. Oh, it''s okay not to mention it, but I feel embarrassed to mention Tang Ye. The targets of the two scandals were Wang Jianjia and Murong Huansha. They were both amazing women. It seemed that he was a very powerful man?


    The current An Ruoru, perhaps inferior to Murong Huansha in terms of wealth, and perhaps inferior to Wang Jianjia in terms of family, but in terms of fame, she will not lose to Murong Huansha and Wang Jianjia, because she is the national fairy sister! Gossips have always been exclusive to celebrities. So if Tang Ye had a scandal with An Ruoru, it would definitely be known to everyone.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Ruoru to appear suddenly. But he was very moved, An Ruo was the only one to help him among the onlookers. Although he and An Ruo are friends, but he already knows that Bai Pojun¡¯s identity is very big, even a big star is not good to offend, after all, celebrities can''t play the capital predators, so An Ruo is not afraid to offend Bai Pojun He was very grateful for helping him.


    "Miss An, don''t get involved in such a thing, this is my business and Bai Pojun''s." Tang Ye is grateful to An Ruoru, and will not drag An Ruoru into this conflict. In his capacity, it was easy to deal with this conflict. But An Ruoru can''t do it. If Bai Pojun retaliates against An Ruoru later, what should An Ruoru do?


    But An Ruoru is not such a ruthless person, she is an intellectual sister, gentle and kind, how can she look at Tang Ye for fear of trouble. She glanced at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I didn''t help you specifically because of some friendship with you, but because you were bullied and I couldn''t understand it, so I came out to say something fair."


    "An Ruoru! I didn''t expect you to be so shameless!" At this moment, the glamorous woman suddenly shouted angrily. She glared at An Ruoru with a very resentful look, and shouted: "An Ruoru, just open your eyes and talk nonsense? Who is bullying who! Look at Young Master Bai, and then look at him! Who is bullying who?!"


    The words of the glamorous woman caused everyone to question this matter. Originally An Ruoru said that, in the image of An Ruoru''s always beautiful fairy sister, everyone will be brought to the rhythm by her. But after the glamorous woman shouted angrily, compare the situation of Tang Ye and Bai Pojun at this time. Tang Ye was unscathed. Bai Pojun was interrupted with a finger and his head was broken... This is obviously Bai Pojun being bullied. Well!


    Everyone was talking, they were more sympathetic to Bai Pojun, and questioned An Ruoru and Tang Ye, the situation was very unfavorable to Tang Ye and An Ruoru.


    An Ruoru secretly annoyed and glanced at the glamorous woman. She knows a beautiful woman, she is a second-line actor named Wu Xue. She has a nice appearance. She often mixes with those rich and young. She grabs a lot of roles through relationships, but she is not very popular.


    Although An Ruoru was angry at Wu Xue''s accusation, she had just arrived here, and she didn''t understand the ins and outs of the whole matter, so it was difficult to refute Wu Xue. But she firmly believes that with Tang Ye''s character, it is impossible to take the initiative to provoke Bai Pojun. She glanced at Tang Ye, and wanted Tang Ye to tell her the truth, so that she could refute Wu Xue.


    Tang Ye looked at Wu Xue and snorted coldly, "I said you are blind? Did you see this phone and the smashed car over there? These are all mine. And they were smashed by Bai Pojun. Yes. I asked Bai Pojun to reason, but he didn¡¯t take me seriously. He treated me as a plaything and even let the security guard hit me. What can I do? I must fight back, otherwise I¡¯ll be obedient. Let him kill?"


    "You..." Wu Xue was with Bai Pojun from the beginning, and naturally knew the ins and outs of the whole thing. If you really want to count it, Bai Pojun really didn''t care. However, as far as Bai Pojun is concerned, this kind of thing was never intended to be reasonable at the beginning. In Swan Lake, when did Bai Pojun need to reason?


    It''s just that An Ruoru stepped in now, and with An Ruoru''s powerful influence, things went viral on the Internet, which would definitely be detrimental to Bai Pojun. Bai Pojun is a real rich second generation, if the rich second generation is not good, most netizens will scold him.


    Wu Xue is quite clever, avoiding the previous things, just taking Bai Pojun¡¯s injury to bring the rhythm, and humming to Tang Ye: "Can a car and a mobile phone be compared with people? It is reasonable for you to label Bai Dashao like this. ?"


    After listening to Tang Ye''s words, An Ruoru roughly understood the cause of the matter, and it turned out that Bai Pojun took the first shot. An Ruoru was uncomfortable with Bai Pojun''s personality, and slumped his face to Wu Xue hum and said, "The right and wrong are right and wrong, don''t try to tell the truth!"


    Wu Xue still wants to fight An Ruoru. She has a lot of hatred for An Ruoru, because she and An Ruoru are both in the entertainment industry. She has not been tepid, but An Ruoru is very popular. She took a photo, she was obviously **** and beautiful, but she was scolded by netizens as a meaty coquettish. And An Ruoru, whose clothes were messed up in a screenshot of a scene, and a little ditch was faintly exposed, and she was hailed as implicitly **** and feminine. She has endured this kind of differential treatment long enough, and this time she tripped Bai Pojun, she had the intention to destroy An Ruoru.


    Bai Pojun has a handsome face and a rich dad. He announced his entry into the entertainment industry in a high-profile manner, threatening to chase An Ruo Ru, so Wu Xue wanted to push An Ruo Ru off the altar. She didn''t expect to meet An Ruoru here, and it was still in a conflict between Bai Pojun and Tang Ye. The drama is that she is with Bai Pojun, and An Ruoru is with Tang Ye.


    Wu Xue thinks this is a good opportunity to solve An Ruoru. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye could really fight against Bai Pojun. Tang Ye may have some background to know An Ruoru. However, given the background, can he have more background than Bai Pojun?


    The Bai family is a real estate agent, and wealth is unimaginable. Although the richest man announced by the media is not Bai Pojun¡¯s father Bai Jiacheng, some people say that Bai Jiacheng has hidden the property and will not fight for the position of the richest man, otherwise Bai Jiacheng will definitely be the richest man. Behind the richest man, there are of course various relationships. And just now, Big Bird had already let people from the Babaoshan Military Region come over, and even more people rushed over after knowing this. Could it not solve Tang Ye?


    Wu Xue had already made up his mind to rely on the big tree Bai Pojun to solve it safely. She wants to talk to An Ruoru again, and perform more in front of Bai Pojun. However, Bai Pojun yelled directly: "What are you talking nonsense with her? Lao Tzu put it all over now, as long as Lao Tzu does not die, he must be the one who died!"


    Bai Pojun stared at An Ruoru again and snorted coldly: "An Ruoru, originally thought you were a jade girl, now it seems that I am afraid that it is so black that it can¡¯t be darker fungus! Mommy, it¡¯s right to lose me. You have an idea, bitch!"


    "Bai Pojun, clean your mouth!" An Ruoru disgusted Bai Pojun''s dirty words.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the young man Bai Pojun was so tough, but he was a little admired. He wanted to go up and help An Ruoru, but at this time, a few serious military off-road vehicles slowly moved out of the crowd, and the onlookers let go after seeing them. Several off-road vehicles stopped, and a few neatly dressed people came one after another.


    Tang Ye looked over and squinted. Are you coming from the military area?

 Chapter 577： The big shots are here!

    The appearance of An Ruoru made Bai Pojun realize that Tang Ye might really have some background. Ordinary people certainly can''t know such a big star An Ruoru. However, this did not make him jealous of Tang Ye, on the contrary, it made him more determined and more confident to do Tang Ye. Now that he was severely injured, he felt that he was just miscalculating Tang Ye''s cruel character.


    He thought Tang Ye had no background and was a desperate lunatic, so Tang Ye would dare to fight anyone, because Tang Ye didn''t care about his life. Savagely afraid of being horizontal, horizontally afraid of death. However, An Ruoru''s appearance showed that Tang Ye was not desperate, but had a background and thought he could do it with him. He thought it was so good. He didn''t believe that anyone on Yanjing could do it with him. His background is too big for ordinary people to imagine, so what is Tang Ye?


    Now the people from the military area are here, and Bai Pojun knows that Tang Ye is over. His friends in the military area have a very high status. He wants to see how Tang Ye is still dragging him this time.


    At this time, as everyone gave way, the well-dressed man who got off the military off-road vehicle walked into Bai Pojun and Tang Ye. Wearing shiny military boots, they are handsome, majestic and righteous. In fact, regardless of whether or not Bai Pojun called, they will come to stop something like this because they have this responsibility. The current situation depends on the people from these military regions. Will they be partial to Bai Pojun?


    This seems to be an issue that does not need to be considered. It was Bai Pojun who was called, so Bai Pojun was not partial to Tang Ye? Everyone believed that this would be very detrimental to Tang Ye. If Tang Ye still used his force to beat others, he would probably be shot and killed. Although An Ruoru knew Tang Ye''s identity, he was still worried.


    Wu Xue saw An Ruoru frowning and worried, and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly, waiting for Tang Ye to be killed, and then Wu Xue was retaliated by Bai Pojun. What can you do if the capital predators control it? Capital predators can solve an entertainment company, but are they afraid that they can''t solve a star contracted by an entertainment company?


    Among those who came from the military area, there was a middle-aged man with a little bit of scum. He ignored the others, didn''t even look at them, walked in front of Bai Pojun and saw that Bai Pojun was beaten badly, frowned, his voice was deep, and he hummed, "What happened?"


    The big bird next to him immediately said: "I was beaten by a kid!"


    "Did you let you speak?" The middle-aged man glanced at Big Bird coldly, and Big Bird shut up immediately, not daring to say more.


    Bai Pojun''s face was sullen, and he coldly snorted: "He was beaten by a kid. I want him to live first, don''t die, let him die when I have enough fun!"


    Bai Pojun thought for a while, looked up at the middle-aged man, and said, "Wei Xu, you can check his identity first. If you dare to move me like this, you are not stupid or crazy, I am afraid it is some background. During the climbing period, don''t make trouble for yourself."


    The middle-aged man named Wei Xu was stunned when he heard Bai Pojun¡¯s words, then he laughed and said, "Young Master Bai, when did you become such a mother-in-law? Was he scared of being beaten? Then I will see who he is... ¡­"


    Wei Xu and Bai Pojun spoke before turning to look at Tang Ye. He felt that with his current position, not the old guy in the red wall, he would definitely not be able to move him. Then the old guys can''t beat Bai Pojun. So he didn''t care who the person who beat Bai Pojun was, he would take it no matter who it was, there was a reason to get rid of this person.


    However, when he turned around and saw Tang Ye, the smile that had originally appeared stopped abruptly, watching Tang Ye dumbfounded.


    He became a little lost, and after a while, he recovered. Watching Tang Ye''s face twitching, he asked Bai Pojun softly, "The one who beat you is... Tang Ye?"


    "Tang Ye?" Bai Pojun frowned and thought for a while, and said, "It seems that An Ruo called it like that just now, what about it? You know him? Can''t you kill him?"


    The muscles on Wei Xu''s face twitched again, which was stimulated by Bai Pojun''s words. Kill Tang Ye? As long as people from the Babaoshan Military Region would not say such idiots, would they?


    "You... don''t know Tang Ye?" Wei Xu had the idea of ??punching Bai Pojun''s badly injured head twice. Who wouldn''t provoke him, but instead provoke the evil star of Tang Ye?


    Bai Pojun noticed Wei Xu''s strangeness, as if he was afraid of Tang Ye, and said displeased: "Which thing Tang Ye is? How do I know that you are in the military area? I was busy in the entertainment industry before, and I didn''t know about you. He. It''s really amazing, you can''t solve it?"


    Wei Xu was still looking at Tang Ye, suddenly showing a smile that shocked everyone. That smile felt like a smile, it was a smile to Tang Ye! How is this going? Isn''t Wei Xu the person Bai Pojun called? But why did he smile at Tang Ye? This means that Tang Ye is better than him?


    After Wei Xu signaled to Tang Ye, he whispered to Bai Pojun: "Don''t say it''s me, even my boss can''t move Tang Ye! You should also pay attention to other circles when you are busy in the entertainment industry. Tang Ye asked our boss of the Babaoshan Military Region to guard the border. Uncle, it seems to be Wang Shoujiang''s queen niece, the man who was trained by the old general Wang Airen. Also, although our boss does not say it, we can all see that Tang Ye is now directly helping the red wall man... you , Do you understand his weight?"


    Bai Pojun was dumbfounded when he heard Wei Xu''s words, and his whole body was dumbfounded. In the past six months since I entered the entertainment industry, has Yan Jing appeared such a number one person?


    If it is as Wei Xu said, he feels unable to play with Tang Ye. Who the **** dare to move the man of the red wall?


    When the onlookers saw the weird looks of Wei Xu and Bai Pojun, they were shocked. Seeing Wei Xu and Bai Pojun''s appearance, it seems that they are very jealous of Tang Ye? In other words, they are afraid of Tang Ye?


    I drop the sky! This is incredible, who is Tang Ye?


    At this moment, an extended Rolls Royce drove up, and an old man with a handsome face came down. With a gloomy and angry face, the old man walked directly to Bai Pojun.


    "That''s Bai Jiacheng! God, Bai Jiacheng is here, is this Bai Jiacheng coming out to solve the kid?" The old man who came by Rolls Royce was Bai Jiacheng, who was Bai Pojun''s father. His weight is heavy enough, and it can''t be stopped by a kid.


    Bai Jiacheng walked up to Bai Pojun and snorted coldly: "I know it''s causing trouble! Go back and clean up you! But now you can''t make the Bai family shame, let me see how amazing the kid who beat you is!"


    "Dad..." Bai Pojun wanted to tell Bai Jiacheng about Tang Ye''s identity, but at this time someone came from outside the crowd.


    Everyone saw that it was a Maserati, the queen of sports cars. Driving such a luxury car must have a good status. Who would it be?


    At this time, a beautiful woman in a professional short skirt uniform, black stockings and high heels came down from Maserati. Most of the onlookers were businessmen, and they recognized who the woman was at a glance, "That''s Mu Yue, assistant to Murong Huansha, President of Tianni Group!"


    Mu Yue walked to Tang Ye with a concerned expression, worried: "Are you okay?"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Mu Yue to come over, smiled, and said, "It''s okay."


    Mu Yuehui actually came because of Tang Ye''s affair with An Ruoru. An Ruoru such a big star appeared in the public and was involved in the big event that Bai Pojun was beaten. It spread as soon as someone posted it on the Internet. Mu Yue came here after learning about it from the Internet.


    When everyone saw that Mu Yue was so worried about Tang Ye, they realized that Mu Yue or Murong Huansha, the president of Tianni Group, came to protect Tang Ye. The Murong family can definitely compete with the Bai family, so now even if Bai Jiacheng comes, it doesn''t have the advantage.


    At this time, another Ferrari drove up, and a handsome man in white came down. I know this man even more, because as long as people who go to some places to find fun know him, he is the prince Jiang Xiaobai of the dark frontier!


    Everyone wondered, what did Jiang Xiaobai do?


    At this time, Jiang Xiaobai walked to Tang Ye and smiled: "I won''t tell you when I return to Yanjing. Isn''t that interesting?"


    Wow!


    Jiang Xiaobai''s words caused an uproar in the crowd. Now everyone knows about those places. After the original axe company was weakened, it was directly eaten by the dark frontier and couldn''t become a climate. Jiangshanju suddenly disappeared and became a dark frontier. The Red Fortress has been low-key and has not improved, just guarding the original one-acre three-point land. Therefore, the current venues are all sites on the dark frontier. Then Jiang Xiaobai, the active prince, could be comparable to many big figures, no worse than Bai Pojun.


    Now Jiang Xiaobai came and greeted Tang Ye cordially, meaning that he also came to protect Tang Ye?


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye, their eyes straightened. How against the sky is this kid''s identity, how can I feel that Bai Pojun is not worth mentioning in front of him?

 Chapter 578： Make a big profit!

    Wei Xu, Mu Yue, Jiang Xiaobai, in addition to their high status, the power behind them is even more daunting. However, even though Wei Xu was invited by Bai Pojun, he did not dare to do anything to Tang Ye after he got here, but instead showed a smile of sorrow to Tang Ye. Doesn''t this mean that Wei Xu''s identity as a military region can''t affect Tang Ye at all? So Tang Ye''s status in the military area is terrible!


    Bai Jiacheng personally came to protect his son, and the whole Bai family came forward. However, Mu Yue is here. Mu Yue represents Murong Huansha, and Murong Huansha sits on the Tianni Group. Recently, it has been highly valued by the Murong family, so there is a Murong family behind. The Murong family''s words to the Bai family, even if they were not sure of crushing, would not be worse than the Bai family. Therefore, Bai Jiacheng couldn''t restrain Tang Ye when he came.


    Another Jiang Xiaobai came. Behind Jiang Xiaobai was the dark frontier that realized the unification of the underground scene. As long as it is a wise person, whether it is the Murong family, the Bai family, or other families, they will not directly fight the Dark Frontier. The current family wants to grow and develop, especially the rich, how can it be pure white or pure black, black and white take everything. Disagreement with the dark frontier means that many doorways are blocked, and the impact is extremely huge.


    Now Jiang Xiaobai greets Tang Ye cordially, and the relationship with Tang Ye looks very good. So, who else would dare to touch Tang Ye?


    The onlookers have concluded that Bai Pojun can''t do Tang Ye at all. They were in a complicated mood. They thought that Tang Ye was just a lunatic, so they dared to beat Bai Pojun. They just came to watch the excitement, knowing that Tang Ye must be solved by Bai Pojun in the end. But never expected that Bai Pojun would be eaten to death by Tang Ye!


    Now they knew why Tang Ye had always been so calm when facing a noble rich and young like Bai Pojun from the beginning to the end, and was arrogant enough when he was arrogant, because Tang Ye didn''t put Bai Pojun in his eyes at all!


    Everyone didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye, who looked inconspicuous, but whose identity could scare people out of a heart attack. They sucked in the air-conditioning, feeling that there are just too many pretending offenses in this world!


    For this kind of thing, nothing is more complicated than Bai Pojun. After knowing Tang Ye''s identity, he knew that he could do nothing about Tang Ye. The military districts, commercial empires, and underground forces seemed to belong to Tang Ye. This is simply a person no one in the sky can do anything!


    Bai Pojun looked at his finger that was beaten 90 degrees to the sky and the injury on his head. He knew that this meal was a white beating and would not be able to retaliate. He felt very desperate and beat him who was walking sideways. How did you end up like this?


    Bai Jiacheng, who came to protect his son, didn''t know how many people would come after seeing Mu Yue and Jiang Xiaobai one after another. Even if there were no one, it would be enough to make Tang Ye untouchable. He was very embarrassed at this moment. He was called the invisible richest man, but he had to give in to a kid in Tang Ye. This is too ironic. But the reality is so cruel, who gave Tang Ye such a powerful identity?


    An Ruoru had originally guessed that Bai Pojun would be the last to lose, because she knew that Tang Ye was doing things for the adult at Red Wall. Who dares to move that man in the world? But An Ruoru didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s identity was not only that of the adult of the Red Wall, but also the Tianni Group and the Dark Frontier. An Ruoru knew very well that, like Tianni Group and Dark Frontier, trying to solve a star couldn''t be easier. The current situation was shocking, and she realized that compared with Tang Ye, her identity was smaller than she had originally imagined.


    An Ruoru glanced at Tang Ye secretly, and couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed when she saw that Tang Ye was still so indifferent. This guy is pretending to be a criminal, and when he pretends to commit a crime, the world is in chaos and people know what cruelty is!


    Now Bai Pojun knows what cruelty is!


    But more cruel things are yet to come. At this time, Tang Ye walked to Bai Pojun, glanced at Bai Jiacheng, smiled, and when he said hello, then looked at Bai Pojun and said, "I said, you smashed my car and mobile phone, and these two things It has special meaning to me, how do you compensate? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t compensate. You can¡¯t imagine the consequences of not paying.¡±


    "You..." Bai Pojun wanted to scold Tang Ye, but seeing Tang Ye''s joking look, he suddenly felt powerless. He couldn''t do Tang Ye, his heart had bowed his head and compromised Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said again: "The compensation I said before is not bad. I want the property rights to this Swan Lake."


    "What are you talking about?!" Bai Jiacheng next to him was mad and shouted: "You said you want the property rights in this place of Swan Lake? You are a lion who speaks loudly, it is unreasonable! I will never agree! Even if Po Jun is broken Your car and mobile phone, but how much is your car and mobile phone worth?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I said, my car and mobile phone have irreplaceable spiritual value to me. Do you understand spiritual value? It''s like a person''s feelings for another person. You want to use money to measure me. My feelings? I warn you, it¡¯s best not to humiliate me in this way, otherwise the consequences will be serious. If you don¡¯t want to compensate, then the Bai family will be prepared to be truly invisible!"


    "You..." Bai Jiacheng was furious and wanted to beat Tang Ye. Everyone can tell that Tang Ye took the opportunity to blackmail! What kind of spiritual value, who believes in such a virtual thing?


    However, in the current situation, it is impossible to refute it. If you think about it carefully, that seems to be true. A person like Tang Ye, if it wasn''t for that car with special meaning, wouldn''t it be necessary to drive such a cheap one?


    Bai Pojun was already disheartened, and just wanted to end this failed contest quickly. He stayed here for a second and suffered for a second. He felt that the air here was poisonous, he couldn''t breathe, and his heart was very depressed. He said to Bai Jiacheng: "Dad, give it to him if he wants it, and our Bai family can''t afford it!"


    "You..." Bai Jiacheng wanted to scold Bai Pojun if he was stupid, but seeing Bai Pojun''s depressed appearance, he knew that continuing to entangle with Tang Ye would only make Bai Pojun hit harder. He is just this one son, and he can''t let his son be ruined because of Tang Ye. Now I can only cut through the mess quickly, get rid of Tang Ye''s entanglement, let Bai Pojun jump out of this matter, adjust his mood, and regain his confidence.


    "Our Bai family has nothing to afford!" Bai Jiacheng snorted coldly, and said to Tang Ye: "It''s just a small residential property, just treat it as a charity!"


    "Pojun, let''s go!" Bai Jiacheng took Bai Pojun away, and the transfer of the property rights to Tang Ye will be followed up.


    After Bai Jiacheng left with Bai Pojun, everyone looked at Tang Ye who was left in the end and felt even more complicated. The Bai family lost his wife and broke down, but Tang Ye won the face and made a piece of real estate in the wealthy area... The result was too convincing, they really didn''t know how to describe the young man Tang Ye.


    Mu Yue and Jiang Xiaobai didn''t expect Tang Ye to blackmail the Bai family in the end, and both rolled their eyes. This guy is getting tougher!

 Chapter 579： You will become popular as soon as you film!

    After Bai Pojun left, everyone slowly dispersed. Some people want to make friends with Tang Ye, because they know that if Bai Jiacheng promised to give Tang Ye the property rights to the Swan Lake just now is true, then the people on their side had better be polite to Tang Ye, otherwise they would be treated by Tang Ye. It is possible to drive away. More importantly, Tang Ye''s identity is so powerful, let alone making friendships, he can even be a subordinate!


    However, they did not dare. The fierce appearance of Tang Ye hitting Bai Pojun just now was completely different from the way he was smiling and easygoing now. They don''t know what Tang Ye''s temper is. If he gets angry, who will he cry for with his head broken? So everyone decided to wait and see first, to make sure that Tang Ye really took the Swan Lake site before trying to make friends.


    The crowd slowly dispersed, but people kept pouring in from outside, with reporters holding photographic equipment running ahead. These are Yu Ji and paparazzi. An Ruoru was involved in the affairs of Bai Pojun and Tang Ye. After being secretly photographed and posted online, it immediately caused a sensation. How could Yuji and the paparazzi miss such an opportunity? If you seize this opportunity, the bonus at the end of the year is indispensable! An Ruoru''s scandal is quite hard to come across!


    Tang Ye saw so many reporters and knew it was for An Ruo Ru, and immediately said to An Ruo Ru: "Miss An, it seems that we are going to make an appointment next time. I will take it first. you go!"


    "Good!" An Ruoru nodded and agreed.


    Mu Yue next to him said: "Hurry up and get in my car and I will see you away!"


    Tang Ye and An Ruoru nodded.


    Tang Ye said to Jiang Xiaobai again: "Xiaobai, I will go to you for a drink in two days. Now that there is something about this, I can¡¯t slowly relive the old days, sorry. Thank you for your help just now!"


    "It doesn''t matter, you go first, I will help you stop the reporter." Jiang Xiaobai said.


    Tang Ye and An Ruo got into Mu Yue''s car, and Mu Yue drove off quickly. Jiang Xiaobai went up and stopped the reporters. Although they could not stop them, they also delayed them. The reporter and the paparazzi broke through Jiang Xiaobai''s defense line and chased after the car that wanted to keep up with Mu Yue, but Mu Yue had already drove away.


    Jiang Xiaobai looked at this large group of reporters, shook his head and sighed, thinking that Tang Ye was really capable of making trouble. Soon, it is estimated that the entire Yanjing rich and powerful will be abused by Tang Ye. He was very impressed with Tang Ye''s growth, and now he is afraid that no one can compare with Tang Ye. Of course, growing up to this point didn''t mean that Tang Ye had always been domineering over them, but that Tang Ye had jumped into another circle. In that circle, Tang Ye had quite a strong opponent.


    That is the current Xuanhuang plan. In Xuanhuang Daji, Tang Ye was often killed.


    This kind of thing is like a game player who is naturally in Novice Village at the beginning, and after passing Novice Village, he goes to a more advanced map. The domineering circle of these dudes is Novice Village, and the circle of Xuanhuang Daji is another map that is more advanced than Novice Village. Tang Ye was a member of the Xuanhuang plan, and when he returned to the circle of dudes like Novice Village, of course he abused them all.


    Jiang Xiaobai is one of the people who follow Tang Ye. Although he doesn''t spend much time with Tang Ye, he has always believed in Tang Ye and looked forward to it. During this period of time, he was doing the things that Tang Ye had arranged at the beginning, and everything went steadily. He ate the land of Jiangshanju, and continuously swallowed the land of the axe company, which made the dark frontier continue to expand and become the place of various places Leader of a group.


    In addition, he also cooperated with Murong Huansha to do some things, and he had more and more resources in his hands. At the beginning he said he had little ambitions, and his ambitions are constantly being realized. And now, he has cast his gaze further away. He is also a man full of passion and blood, wants to take risks, wants to keep up with Tang Ye''s pace.


    Tang Ye also fulfilled him, making him pay attention to the Red Fort. The Red Fortress is very mysterious. Since the North and South said that he encountered a person who could turn into a cloud of blood to attack Han Ya, he suspected that the Red Fortress contained strange monsters. Doesn''t Jiang Xiaobai want to take risks? Then let Jiang Xiaobai stare at the Red Fortress and investigate the truth of the Red Fortress.


    Jiang Xiaobai investigated secretly and found that the Red Fortress was indeed full of mysterious and strange things. He was suddenly curious and felt that life was not boring. He wanted to investigate the secrets of the Red Fort!


    "You can always bring an interesting life." Jiang Xiaobai looked at the direction Tang Ye had left, shrugged and smiled, then got on his Ferrari and left.


    Mu Yue drove Tang Ye and An Ruoru away. After getting rid of the reporters and paparazzi, he asked where Tang Ye and An Ruoru were going. Now Tang Ye and An Ruoru are definitely not in the mood to date and chat again, and it can be predicted that there will be a large wave of rumors about An Ruoru next, which is about her and Tang Ye.


    So An Ruoru wanted to go back to deal with this matter immediately. Of course Tang Ye had to help deal with it. For this reason, An Ruoru said that she would return to her residence first, contact Su Li, and contact the studio and company to find a way. Mu Yue sent An Ruoru to the high-end community where she lived, and then Mu Yue and Tang Ye went to Tianni Group. Tang Ye didn''t want to have any trouble with the scandal, and went to Tianni Group to deal with the matter with Mu Yue and Murong Huansha.


    But on the way to Tianni Group, Mu Yue didn''t say a word. Tang Ye felt strange, there must be a problem. It stands to reason that there must be a lot to say after not seeing each other for so long. Maybe you can do vibration exercises directly on the car. Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue several times and found that Mu Yue''s expression had changed, and finally couldn''t help asking, "Are you angry?"


    "Because I haven''t been to see you for a long time, or is it because I caused trouble again?" Tang Ye frowned.


    "No." Mu Yue''s temper was quite cold, and simply snorted. She doesn''t care about people and things she doesn''t care about. But Tang Ye must be the person she cares about, otherwise how could she have appeared just now.


    Tang Ye said to her: "Stop the car, let''s solve the problem first, what''s going on with the awkwardness?"


    Mu Yue did not speak and continued to drive.


    "I said parking." Tang Ye emphasized it again, inexplicably majestic.


    Mu Yue seemed to have been wronged and still did not watch Tang Ye, but he dared not listen to Tang Ye''s words, and stopped the car aside.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "Although you haven''t seen you for a long time, you haven''t changed. I know your personality. What''s wrong?"


    Tang Ye came to act, unfastened Mu Yue''s seat belt, pulled Mu Yue over to hold him, and even stroked some sensitive parts of Mu Yue''s body.


    Mu Yue bit his lip and resisted the irritation of his body, but he still had the sensation he should have. His face couldn''t help reddening, and even after Tang Ye''s big movement, he couldn''t help but groan.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect to really shake the car with Mu Yue, otherwise it would be as if he saw a woman hehehe. But after hearing Mu Yue''s suffocation, he pressed against Mu Yue again, feeling an impulse. In fact, it is not difficult for him to resist this kind of impulse, but he could not bear it. He and Mu Yue had this kind of relationship. Maybe it was a long time since he had done it with Mu Yue, so he simply retreated to Mu Yue¡¯s office white-collar uniform skirt. Sitting in a chair with Mu Yue and doing that.


    Mu Yue didn''t refuse, but kept showing that he was greatly wronged. When Tang Ye moved more and more on her body, she couldn''t help but yin constantly, she finally stopped being so stern and fell into the joy of lingering with Tang Ye. After waiting for one time, she breathed, holding Tang Ye tightly, still next to Tang Ye. She said aggrievedly: "I don''t want you to meet some big stars!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "That''s why you are angry?"


    "Yeah." Mu Yue was willing to talk to Tang Ye, nodded and admitted.


    Tang Ye felt that the woman''s thoughts were really strange. He didn''t abandon her when he went to see the star, and asked, "Why?"


    Looking at Tang Ye, Mu Yue still looked aggrieved, even a little bit of tears, and said, "I don''t want you to go filming! You will become popular when you are filming, and there will be no time to care about us..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was a little speechless. What kind of scene do you film yourself! Also, Mu Yue said that he would become popular when he was filming. Where did this self-confidence come from?

 Chapter 580： Just a duck!

    Tang Ye thinks Mu Yue is a little cute. She grieved and said seriously that she would be popular if she was filming, and no matter how she came to the absurd conclusion that she would be a filmmaker, she said that she would be popular, hey, It feels really the same. But how can filming be so popular?


    Tang Ye half leaned on the seat, and Mu Yue sat on him. At this time, the two of them were still holding a posture of negative distance between them. It was like a **** posture... Tang Ye saw Mu Yue. That aggrieved look, can¡¯t laugh or cry, touched her face and wanted to wipe her tears. In fact, she didn¡¯t shed tears, and said, "Mu Yue, how did you know that I was going to be filming? How could I say to filming... ¡­"


    "You go to see An Ruoru secretly, it must be so!" Mu Yue said with a little temper.


    Tang Ye didn''t want her to continue to be sulking, and she told her about knowing An Ruoru as an explanation to Mu Yue. He has a good temper. If he has a bad temper, he will definitely not waste time explaining these inexplicable things to Mu Yue. For him, the time spent on women is not a waste.


    After Mu Yue understood why Tang Ye went to see An Ruoru, he was embarrassed and said, "Really, really?"


    "When did I lie to you?" Tang Ye said depressed.


    Mu Yue believed Tang Ye and bowed his head and said, "Yes, I''m sorry, I misunderstood you..."


    Tang Ye became curious instead, and asked, "Why did you come to the conclusion that I would film a movie? Normally, you should suspect that I have a leg with An Ruoru?"


    Mu Yue was taken aback, then bit her lip and became angry. Tang Ye didn''t say that she hadn''t thought of it, and said in an aura: "Then do you have a leg with An Ruoru?!"


    Tang Ye has a taste of play: "What if there is it?"


    "You..." Mu Yue was very annoyed.


    Tang Ye stopped talking to her, reached out and patted Mu Yue''s sleek-t hips sitting on his legs because of lingering with him, and said, "Come down, it''s time to go to the company."


    However, Mu Yue did not come down.


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded and said, "Do you still want it?"


    Mu Yue''s face turned red, and he reached out to touch the strong muscles that Tang Ye had revealed after he was unbuttoned on his clothes, and said, "How did you exercise, your body became so good?"


    "Oh, because I am in good health, so you should take it for granted?" Tang Ye directly exposed Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue aggrieved: "I will definitely be busy when I return to the company. Your private meeting with An Ruo can be a sensation. Even if the lady is angry with this kind of thing, she will help you deal with it. Miss is cold. The internal heat will definitely be soft to you. And the lady must handle this matter for you, it must be left to me. Then you and the lady will have a good time, I can only do it alone..."


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear to see Mu Yue''s resentment, and Mu Yue made sense again, so he said, "That should really satisfy you first."


    Tang Ye wanted to turn over and give Mu Yue again, but Mu Yue pressed him and blushed: "I''ll be fine, try this..."


    Mu Yue sat on Tang Ye''s body and moved. This is a very passionate sport on the car.


    Back to Tianni Group, Mu Yue walked in front, and Tang Ye followed. People from the Tianni Group saw Tang Ye, a little surprised. Isn''t this the guy who was rumored to have an affair with the fairy sister An Ruoru just on the Internet? However, many people actually know Tang Ye, because Tang Ye had often visited the company before, had cooperation with their beautiful president, and even had scandals.


    When he arrived at Murong Huansha''s exclusive top-level office, Mu Yue offered to help deal with the scandal between Tang Ye and An Ruoru. One is because she has been responsible for Tang Ye¡¯s entanglement with the entertainment industry, and the other is that she just spent a lot of time with Tang in the car and used a lot of paper towels, so she just No longer vying with Murong Huansha for the right to use Tang Ye.


    For them, having not seen Tang Ye for a long time, the first thing to do is of course not to talk about love, but to talk about sex. Feeling in your heart is not something that will disappear after a long time. But **** is different. I didn''t do it for a long time, I really forgot that feeling. So do it before you talk. What a realistic and frank woman, not annoying, this is their style.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming in, Murong Huansha stopped the work at hand, raised his **** to Tang Ye directly, and coldly snorted: "There are several meanings, you can realize it yourself!"


    Tang Ye was very depressed. This woman is so domineering, she puts a **** up to let herself guess what?


    Doesn''t it mean the same thing as a **** to a person, saying that that person is terrible!


    Tang Ye knew that Murong Huansha was angry, but it was because he hadn''t come to see her for so long. In addition to deep feelings, the relationship between Murong Huansha and him is also profound. Now Murong Huansha''s age is truly like a wolf and a tiger to sex. Since Tang Ye had a relationship with her, she seemed to have entered a new world, and she couldn''t ask for too much. Then, as the only thing she admits, Tang Ye, who can help her solve her physical needs, has been away from her for so long, how could she not feel breathless.


    "I know I''m terrible, you don''t have to remind me." Tang Ye walked behind Murong Huansha, reached out to press Murong Huansha''s shoulder, and massaged Murong Huansha, reducing her fatigue from handling documents all day long.


    Murong Huansha sneered and hummed: "Oh, you thought it would be done for me by massage?"


    Tang Ye dropped his hand into Murong Huansha''s chest. Murong Huansha slapped it and hummed, "Remove your salty pig hands!"


    Murong Huansha turned around and pointed her **** to Tang Ye again, humming: "You don''t understand what I mean? To you is not just saying that you are bad, but also saying that I don''t need you anymore. Understand?"


    "Look at my trimmed nails, are there no manicures?"


    Murong Huansha showed her hands to Tang Ye and said, "Do you know what it means to have no nails? What about me, after all, I am a woman, and I definitely love beauty. That nail can make me more beautiful, why didn''t I do it? Because it is more beautiful than beautiful. , I have more physical needs. I don¡¯t have nails, so it¡¯s convenient to use my middle finger. If I have nails, but the only **** is not nails, then others will point them when they see it, and talk, "Oh, the president is also resistant. I can¡¯t help being lonely woman, there is no man, it¡¯s probably sexually strong.¡¯...So in order to avoid criticism, I can only do all my fingers without nails. Then, since I have my own fingers, I still need you to do it. what?"


    Murong Huansha was full of resentment, staring at Tang Ye and chattering endlessly, then waved his hand and said: "You go, you are useless to me, don''t get in the way here."


    When Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha like this, he thought of a sentence: more fun than joy.


    How do you feel that your women are a little bit funny? Is it because I am amused?


    Tang Ye smiled, and suddenly picked up Murong Huansha, put Murong Huansha on the table, retreated Murong Huansha''s uniform skirt and tore off her black silk in the same manner as Fengchao. Pressing her body up and becoming a negative distance from Murong Huansha, quite rough and barbaric, Murong Huansha couldn''t help groaning painfully, grabbing Tang Ye''s clothes, as if it was the first time that she was pierced by the film in pain.


    The rhythm has been so intense, Murong Huansha was completely under Tang Ye''s movements. When she was enjoying herself, Tang Ye fiddled with her hair and said, "Is it much easier to use than your fingers?"


    Murong Huansha was immersed in the joy and enjoyment brought by Tang Ye''s movements. There was no temper, but he just complained: "What are you doing? If you really can''t match my fingers, I really don''t want you. .Because, there is a disagreement in the family, and it is very likely that I will be supported as the head of the house, so the plan to leave the Murong family is unnecessary."


    "How could this be?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Snapped!


    Murong Huansha slapped Tang Ye''s **** and hummed, "What nonsense, don''t stop!"


    "..."


    Just like since the feeling, it has never changed, Tang Ye feels that there is no dignity of a man in front of Murong Huansha, and it is a duck that is recruited!

 Chapter 581： The Murong Family Disagreement!

    When I was with Tang Ye, Murong Huansha had a very sluggish life. There is no need to say more about sexual indulgence. In the past, even if hehehe was still somewhat reserved, he would be on the big bed obediently, at most on the sofa. But later, I leaned directly against the wall, sat on the table, rolled the carpet... constantly breakthrough! Now he is bolder, relying on the transparent glass, passionately lingering against the misty sky outside.


    Don¡¯t you worry about someone taking photos outside? Once this was exposed, both of them became infamous. Of course, this possibility is relatively small. The Tianni Group building has nearly a hundred floors and an altitude of several hundred meters. It is really difficult to take pictures without flying outside. Who would be so boring to fly a plane to sneak pictures of them!


    But if you don¡¯t get secretly photographed, you should also worry about your safety. I got a glimpse of the transparent glass wall to appreciate the scenery of the sky outside, but if the glass wall is too fragile and they tremble so hard, if they push the glass wall down, the two people will both fall, and there is a possibility of life in the 100-story building! It''s a pity that the safety of all equipment in this tall building is top-notch, so Murong Huansha is quite relieved to talk to Tang Ye. Alas, no one can stop them!


    After the first few times, Murong Huansha went to get the Lafite in 1982. Why is it the Lafite in 1982? Because I heard that this wine is very good...Anyway, Murong Huansha never lacks fine wine. She brought the wine and was still naked, but she didn''t feel ashamed, she just drew it so brightly, Tang Ye did the same. Tang Ye wanted to wear clothes to cover her up, but Murong Huansha said it was not OK. She didn¡¯t even think about liberation before she got down on her stomach. This... So Tang Ye was very scared to see Murong Huansha, the jackal Murong Huansha. , It''s hard to satisfy her hunger and thirst!


    Murong Huansha and Tang Ye drank some 1982 Lafite. Tang Ye thought it was good and wanted to drink more, but Murong Huansha was going to play with him. He kissed his tongue and asked for it, and poured the wine on his body and licked it. This... ¡­The breakthrough is getting stronger and stronger, there is no lower limit.


    This makes innocent friends feel too awkward, how can they play like this! However, just as most people hate -n abuse, but when they taste the extreme pleasure, they can''t help but fall into madness, Murong Huansha doesn''t feel wrong. And what happened between her and Tang Yeong is far from being sexual-n abusive hehe, it''s crazy and bold at best.


    Tang Ye felt that it was a waste of Lafite in 1982. When she saw Murong Huansha and wanted to waste it, she hurriedly stopped her and hummed: "Be careful, this wine is a bit spicy. It''s like the wind, what''s the matter with me?"


    Murong Huansha thinks so, so he won''t waste Lafite in 1982 anymore.


    Do you know the stem of Fengyoujing? Ask Du Niang who doesn''t know!


    Tang Ye and Murong Huansha went into the bathroom. After washing their bodies, they put on bathrobes, and finally they could talk well.


    Murong Huansha **** his hair, put on a loose bathrobe, exposed his fragrant shoulders, and the white ditch faintly exposed on his chest. Then put up the legs, posing the queen''s sitting posture, one slender **** exposed the calf part, the other was exposed higher, vaguely to the base of the thigh. Wearing a pure white rounded cotton mop with a smooth heel. The Murong Huansha in this look is beautiful, the charm of a mature woman and the temperament of a noble woman are completely integrated, and there is nowhere to be charm.


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha with a complaining expression, and said: "How good you look now, a woman who is obviously so dignified and noble, but did the kind of unethical thing just now."


    "You have morals? Why do you waste paper towels in the car with Mu Yue?" Murong Huansha didn''t make Tang Ye look good while drinking wine.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and immediately denied: "What did you say? I don''t understand..."


    Murong Huansha immediately bent over to pick up a beautiful crystal high-heeled shoe and threw it over, cursing: "Can''t you be a little brainy if you are cheating? The Mu Yue scent on your body is handled properly, don''t you understand?"


    Tang Ye continued to deny: "I just hug Mu Yue."


    Murong Huansha pointed to his mouth and said, "I didn''t eat yours just now?"


    This...the amount of information seems to be a bit big, what happened?


    Tang Ye can no longer deny that Xiao Tang Ye also has the fragrance of Mu Yue!


    Fortunately, the relationship between him and Murong Huansha and Mu Yue is very special, so even if he first talked to Mu Yue about wasting paper towels in the car, Murong Huansha doesn¡¯t blame him for anything, but just uses it to "suppress and suppress" his morals. . However, Tang Ye didn''t seem to have disciplined this thing long ago.


    Tang Ye no longer entangled with Murong Huansha and asked, "You just said that your family will no longer suppress you. If you have a disagreement, you will even want to support you as the head of the house. Why is there such a big change? "


    The original business plan of Tang Ye and Murong Huansha to dominate the land was to wait for Murong Huansha''s development to a certain level, then leave Murong''s house and build his own business empire. Because Murong Huansha only works for the Murong family as long as he does business for the Murong family. No matter how high her status is, she is still restricted by the Murong family.


    However, Murong Huansha did not expect that a huge disagreement occurred in the family not long ago, and they were divided into two factions. She is not very clear about the situation of the two factions, but she has the best relationship with her and usually takes care of her second aunt the most Tell her the news that the two factions in the family are divided, and one of them intends to put her on top and fight for the position of the head of the family!


    If the person who revealed the news was someone else, Murong Huansha might think this was a trap, but she would not doubt the news her second aunt revealed. In Murong''s house, the only person she can trust is her second aunt.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, and said, "I am not very clear about the specific situation. I just received such news not long ago. I originally planned to leave for the Hui ethnic area, but happened to meet you when I came back. , I will wait for you together. If you dare to refuse, I will kill you now! Do you want me to be a weak woman in the Longtan Tiger''s Den of the Hui nationality?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, Murong Huansha''s domineering always made people "surprise". But he was still worried that he would not be able to accompany Murong Huansha to the Murong family, because the power of Wolong could not be lost.


    "Do you know what I''m up to now?" Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha frowned and said, "I know something about it. You are doing things for the adult at Red Wall."


    Tang Ye''s phone vibrated at this time, and news came!


    Tang Ye frowned, wouldn''t it be so cheating... Just as Huan Sha proposed to accompany her to the Murong family land, she had a task immediately. This time Huansha does not know how many complaints there will be, and how lost it is.


    But no way, Tang Ye picked up the phone and looked.


    When Murong Huansha saw that Tang Ye was still preoccupied with the red wall, there was a huge loneliness in his eyes, and he bit his lip with great grievance.


    After Tang Ye picked up the phone and looked at it, he didn''t expect the above message to be: Trying to interfere in the dispute between Murong''s family, the matter is about the separation of the two factions of Fulong and the slave.


    Tang Ye was stunned, this is really a coincidence!


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha, and Murong Huansha directly said angrily: "Go away! Don''t worry about me, you don''t have to worry about me anymore, I''ll be enough!"


    Murong Huansha thought that Tang Ye would be busy with other things, and could not accompany her.


    Tang Ye walked to her side, hugged her, and said, "I will accompany you home."


    Murong Huansha was taken aback, turned his head and looked at Tang Ye a little moved, and said, "Really?"


    "How dare I lie to you?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Murong Huansha had a happy appearance with tears breaking into a smile, and she hammered Tang Ye''s chest and said, "I hate it~"


    This female president is also fickle. The one who shouted "get out" just now was terrifying, like a queen angry. Now a coquettish "hate", like a seductive fox, is charming and charming. It¡¯s okay for a woman to be fickle, as long as she becomes so charming.

 Chapter 582： Can you fight me?

    The Murong family is considered to be one of the most powerful families. The clans have a wide distribution and are said to spread all over the country. The Murong family is one of the families with the most historical origin. It is said that the Murong family was a royal family in ancient times, and at the same time it was a family of martial arts masters. Going up to the court and going down to the rivers and lakes, everything works.


    It is not surprising that such a family plays an important role in the Xuanhuang plan. Now that the Xuanhuang plan has fully exploded, the Murong family''s attitude should also be expressed. After Tang Ye got the information from the Red Wall, he knew that there were both ministers supporting the dragon and slaves following the python in Murong''s house. Now the two factions are in disputes, and it depends on who can win the position of Patriarch. It just so happened that the elderly of Murong''s family wanted to promote the newcomer, and Murong Huansha, who had excellent ability, became one of the candidates.


    Therefore, Murong Huansha was also considered to have entered the Xuanhuang plan, and Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to tell Murong Huansha all about the Xuanhuang plan. He looked down at Murong Huansha who was leaning in his arms, and said, "I have something to tell you."


    Murong Huansha blocked Tang Ye''s mouth with a finger, and said, "I won''t listen to the bad news."


    "I don''t know if it''s bad news," Tang Ye said.


    Murong Huansha twisted her body, entangled and rubbed with Tang Ye, and said, "Then tell me."


    Tang Ye told Murong Huansha about Xuanhuang''s plan, and Murong Huansha became silent after listening.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Well, is this kind of thing that can prove eternal life very attractive? You can live forever, maybe you can look immortal, have you moved?"


    Murong Huansha squinted at Tang Ye, then suddenly smiled and said, "I won''t agree."


    "Why?" Tang Ye was surprised, Murong Huansha directly refused to agree, which means that she must be a slave to the python.


    Murong Huansha left Tang Ye, picked up the wine glass on the side glass table, walked to the transparent glass wall where you can see the misty sky outside, dragged the loose bathrobe on the ground, opened his chest a little, and the roots of his legs diverged. , She is like a female emperor in a robe. She turned around, her tall body looked majestic, and her cold and solemn face had a domineering atmosphere. She said to Tang Ye, "How can I be the first when the people in the sky come down?"


    Tang Ye was stunned. The ambition of this woman has not changed!


    Murong Huansha said: "In fact, I know that some people are very powerful. My family has many masters. For example, many of the old priests at the Red Wall Palace come from the Murong family. There are so many masters in the Murong family that the Red Wall The palace was so jealous that the Red Wall Palace once wanted to use checks and balances to weaken the Murong family. Now that there is a big plan, the adult of the Red Wall must have a headache for the Murong family. Because of those Murong family members who were suppressed and reduced by him. , I must be very resentful of him. As for me, although I know some things in the family as a child, because I am in contact with the company''s business, I am not partial to martial arts, so I don''t know much about martial arts. In this case, if you have a big plan If I succeed, won¡¯t I be reduced to those at the bottom?"


    "After the success of the Xuanhuang plan, the world respects martial arts, and the weak feeds on the weak. I am a woman who doesn''t know martial arts, and still play a ball?" Murong Huansha pouted and exploded.


    She looked at Tang Ye jokingly and said, "I''m tired of playing with you, I don''t want to play anymore."


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, can''t this woman speak well? He hummed: "Since I''m tired of playing, why do you keep complaining that I didn''t come to accompany you!"


    Murong Huansha covered her mouth and smiled and walked back with her bathrobe, but she took off the bathrobe halfway through, revealing the white and tender body. When she walked in front of Tang Ye, she directly wrapped her body around Tang Ye''s body, two **** slender **** sandwiched Tang Ye''s waist, a pair of jade hands hugged Tang Ye''s neck, and said, "I want it again!"


    "No." Tang Ye refused decisively, and said: "Is it going to your clan land tomorrow? Then take a good rest."


    Murong Huansha poked Tang Ye''s strong muscles and said, "Who asked you to make your body so strong? Are you not making it yourself? If you are the kind of three-minute fast man, would I still force you? How about going to the clan area? It¡¯s Gusu City. You drive my sports car, not far away."


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha and rolled his eyes, but Murong Huansha pressed his head into the deep ditch between her breasts, and...there was no more.


    ...


    After Tang Ye left Tianni Group, she went to find Han Ya. When he saw Han Ya, he almost couldn''t recognize it. Han Ya wears a lot more luxurious and luxurious clothes than before. She wears two silver earrings with a diamond-encrusted star pendant on her ears, which is very luxurious and beautiful. All in all, Han Ya used to be an ordinary white-collar worker, wearing an ordinary uniform, ordinary high heels, and holding an ordinary bag, but now, she seems to be a celebrity, Bai Fumei.


    Han Ya was walking on the path back to her house, and suddenly she was slapped behind her back, and she let out a scream. Turning around, she hit someone with her bag. At the same time, a cold light flashed, pointing directly at Tang Ye''s throat.


    This way of meeting really made Tang Ye feel "surprise". He stretched out a finger to block the stabbing silver light. It was a long spear with a silver three-pronged spear head. This was undoubtedly holding a tiger spear, and the person who shot was naturally like a heroine. .


    Tang Ye blocked the Fuhu spear with a finger, and was surprised. He realized that his opponent was very powerful and wanted to strengthen his strength to attack again. At this time, Tang Ye muttered, "It''s me."


    It was at night, and the trail had shadows of trees and it was still slightly dark. If you didn''t look carefully, it would be hard to recognize people. After hearing Tang Ye''s voice, Han Ya and Nan Bei were both stunned. Han Ya stopped tapping with her bag, saw Tang Ye''s face clearly, and said in surprise, "Tang Ye?"


    After Nan Bei confirmed that it was Tang Ye, he retracted his Fuhu spear and looked up and down at Tang Ye''s body, shocked in his heart. She used to draw a tie with Tang Ye, but now it is not enough for Tang Ye to have a finger. This gap made her feel frustrated in her heart, and she suddenly fell into a low mood, but her face still had the usual indifference and calmness.


    "Tang Ye, why are you here?" Han Ya looked at Tang Ye in surprise, but soon changed her face and said, "No, you should be here? Do you still know it?!"


    Han Ya was a little angry. It seemed that after Tang Ye went to work, he didn''t visit these close people for a long time, and everyone felt resentful towards him.


    After Tang Ye expressed his apologies, Han Ya was not so angry. Probably Han Ya realized that she had no reason to be sulking with Tang Ye. She and Tang Ye were not in a relationship between men and women, but a woman who Tang Ye arranged to do things. Wouldn''t it be a bit ambiguous if she was sulking?


    Seeing Tang Ye watching her all the time, Han Ya realized that her dress was very different from before, and suddenly explained with some embarrassment: "I, I went to a party, so I dressed up."


    Speaking of Han Ya, she wanted to take off the expensive and beautiful star earrings. Tang Ye stopped her and said with a smile: "It''s very beautiful, it suits you."


    Han Ya was stunned, then her face flushed, she lowered her head and bit her lip lightly. She felt embarrassed, but she felt an inexplicable joy.


    When walking back to the apartment where Han Ya lived, the north and south who were walking behind suddenly stopped Tang Ye and said, "Can you fight me?"


    Nan Bei was not reconciled. She was a martial artist. In addition to protecting Han Ya, all she did was practice Fuhu spear. She feels that her strength has improved a lot during this period. However, just a simple fight with Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s strength is so powerful that she feels powerless, she is not reconciled!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Nan Bei to challenge him, squinting at Nan Bei Dao: "Go to bed to fight?"


    "..."


    Nanbei''s complexion was red, and the indifferent face rarely showed charm. But the next second she pointed at Tang Ye with a fuhu spear, and said angrily: "Kill you prostitute!"

 Chapter 583： Free to teach you marksmanship!

    Tang Ye wanted to see whether the unchanging expressions of indifference between the north and the south would change. He always had an appreciation for the north and the south. Although the north and the south did not have that kind of fairy face, they were long-sighted and not bored. There is a woman''s unshakable spirit, so he has always regarded Nan Bei as a special woman. Nanbei is also the only woman who asked him to say "When you float with you", he thinks that Nanbei can give people a kind of pride.


    Although Nan Bei has not shown the appearance of a shy little woman, she is a woman after all. She was so molested by Tang Ye, her face could not help but flushed, and then she was particularly annoyed, and directly stabbed Tang Ye with a gun, both being angry with Tang Ye. She also had the thought of challenging Tang Ye.


    She was unwilling to become so strong for Tang Ye, she used to kill Tang Ye with things, Tang Ye may not be able to beat her, but now not long has passed, Tang Ye has become so strong, she is deeply stimulated , I want to see how strong Tang Ye is.


    "Don''t be merciful, use your strongest strength!" North and South stabbed in and shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and smiled bitterly. He knew that the North and the South challenged his mind, and he was worried about hitting the North and the South. If he exerts all his strength, he is sure to get rid of the north and the south with one move. In fact, without aura, he can''t use all his strength, because once he uses all his strength, he will startle the gatekeeper.


    Tang Ye chose to make concessions temporarily instead of losing too quickly.


    "You..." However, the north and the south were extremely angry. She asked Tang Ye to use her full strength, but Tang Ye kept evasive. She knew very well that Tang Ye had retained her strength.


    "If you don''t take action, I will kill you!" Nan Bei has always been very serious. Tang Ye''s failure to take action is an insult to her martial artist''s self-esteem. She shot faster and sharper, pressing Tang Ye tightly.


    Tang Ye and the North and the South continued to fight, worrying that the South and the North were really angry, and finally shot, and directly clamped the Fuhu spear that the North and the South stabbed with two fingers. However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s head shook, suddenly dizzy. He didn''t know what was going on, he just felt a few scenes in his mind.


    He saw that he became the prince wearing the mighty silver armor, walking on a training ground, training an army. He saw that the person training the army was a delicate and indifferent woman. Upon closer inspection, he was surprised that the woman who trained the soldiers turned out to be the North and the South!


    This... Tang Ye thought it was incredible. Could it be that in the time of the prince, the north and the south were his own men? However, can the north and the south also be reincarnated?


    Tang Ye saw again, and the North and South, who were training the soldiers, lowered their heads and blushed slightly after seeing Tang Ye.


    This... Tang Ye felt even more incredible. If you guessed based on his personality, the blushing appearance of the north and south, could it be that the prince did something bad to her?


    "be careful!"


    "Puff!"


    When Tang Ye flicked through the pictures of the age of the prince in his mind, he was in a trance in reality, just when the North and South spears came. Nan Bei knew that Tang Ye was going to block her attack easily, but Tang Ye had been avoiding it just now, she was angry in her heart, so she used immense power to force Tang Ye to take action. So without Tang Ye resisting, her Fuhu spear pierced Tang Ye''s chest.


    Tang Ye felt a huge pain, and then he recovered. He lowered his head and saw the half-footed tiger gun pierced into his body, and it was indeed painful. Fortunately, North and South had stopped. If the entire Fuhu gun penetrated his body, then he would be seriously injured, and he would not be able to recover after a while.


    "You, what are you doing?" Nan Bei held the Fuhu spear, looking at Tang Ye and reprimanded. But her voice was hurried and panicked, and she could see that she was very worried about Tang Ye and even deeply blamed herself.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and drew out the Fuhu spear. The blood that was pierced immediately poured out, but after Tang Ye pressed around the wound a few times, the blood slowly stopped. He has both medical abilities and a strong physique, as well as the magical method of withered trees and spring. As long as it is not a direct fatal injury, it is basically difficult to kill him. Like the skin wounds right now, it is not worth mentioning to him.


    Tang Ye was very worried when he saw that Nan Bei, who had blamed himself, acted as a reprimand for him because of his character problems. He felt a little funny and said, "I''m fine."


    "Is it because I stabbed you to death?" Nan Bei snorted coldly, annoyed by Tang Ye, but worried and blamed himself.


    Tang Ye smiled, looking at Nan Bei at this time, he remembered the scene that had just passed through his mind. He knew that it was in the time of the prince. Since being used by the old abbot Yimei to clear up some memories of previous lives, he has begun to regain his memories under certain circumstances. He is not like Dong Miaozhu who rejects the memory of his previous life, worrying about waking up from the previous life and taking everything from the present. He felt that his previous life was the same person as himself, in the final analysis it was his own life, and there was no need to reject it.


    The memory that appeared just now was about one of his subordinates, and this subordinate looked exactly like the North and South. North and South are capable officers and women soldiers on the battlefield.


    There will be such a thing, Tang Ye thought, could it be his own arrangement?


    Tang Ye thought again, what was the reason why he wanted to kill the emperor in the prince''s time? He felt that it was impossible for him to kill the emperor and seize the throne because of selfishness, there must be some last resort reason.


    Nan Bei was stared at by Tang Ye, feeling a little flustered, and then even more angry, and then wanted to reprimand Tang Ye, in fact, to express her concern, but she didn''t quite understand. At this time, Tang Ye first spoke out, saying: "If you shoot again, I won''t avoid it."


    Nan Bei glared at him and hummed: "Stop fighting."


    Nan Bei turned back and found that Tang Ye was not moving, turned around angrily and grabbed Tang Ye''s wrist, took Tang Ye back, and hummed, "I''ll help you bandage the wound!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will teach you how to shoot when you have time."


    "You won''t!" Nan Bei snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled. He remembers that the weapon he used in the prince¡¯s time was a silver painted halberd. When it comes to painting a halberd, many people would think of the Fangtian painted halberd by Lu Bu of the Three Kingdoms. Fang Tian''s painted halberd is domineering and mighty, and it is a powerful weapon that many people look up to. It looks more like a spear, but has a "Tic Tac Toe" shape under the spear head. On the ranking of the weapons of the Three Kingdoms, Fang Tian painted the halberd, and even Fang Tian painted the halberd was rated as the first weapon.


    In fact, in history, Fangtian painting halberd is usually a kind of ritual object, which is rarely used in actual combat, but it is not impossible to use in actual combat, but it has extremely high requirements for users. Therefore, ordinary warriors can''t use Fang Tian to paint a halberd. In history, Fang Tian painted halberds well, and they were all very famous people, such as Lu Bu and Xue Rengui.


    There are many similarities between the halberd and the spear. Tang Ye felt that since Fang Tian painted the halberd in his previous life, he should have a little understanding of the spear technique.


    "From now on, you will know if I can use a gun." Tang Ye smiled at Nan Bei. A man is born with a gun. How could he not use a gun?


    Nan Bei said with a cold face.


    Although Tang Ye didn¡¯t know what was the relationship between himself in the prince¡¯s time and the female general who looked exactly like the South and North, because of this incident, he looked forward to the South and North even more. How about drinking tonight? I''m leaving again tomorrow."


    Nan Bei remained calm and silent, seeming to be angry with Tang Ye.

 Chapter 584： Two little tricks!

    Tang Ye thought that he could have a drink with Nan Bei, but he didn''t expect Nan Bei and Han Ya to help him bandage the wound stabbed by the Fuhu spear, and would not let him touch any alcohol at all. Nan Bei kept his face calm, and didn''t know what he was feeling like an aggrieved wife. Tang Ye can only talk to Han Ya and Nan Bei Zhenger.


    "How have you been recently?" Tang Ye asked politely.


    Han Yabai glanced at Tang Ye and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask such boring questions. We are not children. Of course, we will take good care of ourselves and we will not have a bad life. It¡¯s just that you are so busy and didn¡¯t give me guidance in time. I don¡¯t know what to do, but I can only follow my own ideas. What you asked me to do is basically done, then what should I do?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will ask someone to bring you a real estate agreement in a few days, and you will be in charge of that place. That place is probably not that easy to manage, so I will let you send the agreement. That person helps you. If you have any problems that cannot be solved, whether it is legal or illegal, you can let him do it."


    "This..." Han Ya looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes, dare to do illegal things?


    Tang Ye smiled and hummed, "Don''t pretend to be pure."


    Han Ya rolled her eyes.


    Han Ya has been exposed to so many things, knowing that some can''t be on the stage, and it does need some other means to complete.


    The place Tang Ye wanted to hand over to Han Ya was actually the Swan Lake area that he had just obtained from Bai Pojun. There are so many wealthy people there, it is really not easy to manage them well. The person he arranged to help Han Ya was Jiang Xiaobai.


    Tang Ye said: "The place I want to give you is very suitable for arranging various social activities. You can entertain people from various families and even celebrities."


    "So amazing?" Han Ya asked in surprise: "Where is it?"


    "You''ll know then." Tang Ye smiled, not telling Han Ya for the time being, lest Han Ya think it is too expensive and push it off.


    Tang Ye looked at the calm face of the north and south, and said: "You seemed very alert just now, why? Is there someone who is not against Sister Ya?"


    South and North glanced at Tang Ye, with an indifferent expression, and said, "Yes, since the person who can turn into blood mist came here once, people will come to move Sister Ya from time to time. It is not ruled out that other people did it, but there are several signs. It''s very similar to that man of blood fog."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I have asked someone to investigate this matter. You can stay with Sister Ya and protect her safety."


    When Han Ya was attacked by the blood fog for the first time, Tang Ye guessed that it was Wood Nianhua. The person who can turn into blood mist is very strange, very like a vampire, and Tang Ye suspects that he is from the Red Fort. And the relationship between Mu Nianhua and the Red Fortress is very good, so he basically locked himself in because of the people over there. It''s just that now he doesn''t have the time and energy to deal with it personally, so he can only hand it over to Jiang Xiaobai to help with the investigation.


    Seeing that Tang Ye had made arrangements, Nan Bei said, "I understand."


    When the matter was over, Tang Ye smiled and said, "Should we have a drink?"


    Nan Bei stood up directly, without giving Tang Ye any face, and said, "I''ll go back to my room and rest for a while."


    Han Ya didn''t stop Nan Bei, and smiled gently at Tang Ye, and said, "Did you provoke Xiao Nan? It''s strange, Xiao Nan usually has a dull face to me, why is he a little special to you? What?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Do you know the dignity of martial arts? Xiaonan attaches great importance to martial arts. I just...well, it was a bit insulting to her martial arts dignity."


    "No wonder, huh, you took the blame!" Han Ya hummed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled helplessly, women just can''t wait. He talked about other trivial matters with Han Ya. Han Ya was very happy and kept smiling. When Tang Ye was about to leave, she was very unwilling to give up. She wanted to send Tang Ye out, but Tang Ye refused to let her out. Don''t worry about being around, she can only deliver to the door.


    After Tang Ye left, Han Ya sighed, feeling a sense of satisfaction and a sense of loss.


    Leaving the community where Han Ya lived, Tang Ye walked on the street outside, thinking that there were Shui Qingdie and Little Dragonfly to see, and Tang Manhong. He didn''t know if Tang Manhong was in Yanjing, so he called and asked. As a result, Tang Manhong had already returned to Tangmen in the southwest to deal with the red and purple spirit python. Tang Manhong wanted to bring the red and purple spirit pythons to Tangmen to be the town sent monster beasts. Previously, he deliberately opened up a large pool under the cliff of the back mountain of Tangmen to settle the red and purple spirit pythons.


    The red and purple spirit python was in the mountain on the other side of Yundian and had to go to Tangmen in the dark. In this process, no one can see it, otherwise such a big python will not scare the talent to death. The main reason is that the python will cause a sensation after being exposed, and the python will be besieged.


    Tang Manhong naturally had great resentment towards Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye hadn''t been with her well. However, as a warrior, Tang Manhong knew how serious Tang Ye was busy, and expressed quite understanding. It¡¯s just that during the conversation between her and Tang Ye, she seemed to have some desire to vent, so she said a lot of bold and explicit words to Tang Ye, threatening to make Tang Ye not want to be a man again when she was with Tang Ye next time. -l means death.


    Tang Ye finally hung up Tang Manhong''s phone and couldn''t help complaining, feeling that these women were all fake and serious, secretly wondering how corrupt and obscene they were!


    What made Tang Ye speechless was that when he went to see Shui Qingdie, he had just wanted to say goodbye to Shui Qingdie. As a result, Shui Qingdie fiddled with her hands on the corners of her clothes, and her face turned red, which seemed to be agitated. Things are troubled. Tang Ye pressed her hand and joked, "Do you want it?" As a result, Shui Qingdie lowered her head, nodding expectantly.


    Take a look, just say, there are no women who don''t think about spring. Such a reserved woman from the country girl has to do that. Once **** is done, she becomes a little addicted. Don''t say you do it often, and you can''t not give it every six months. Xiao Niang is a pure and traditional person. Without a man, she would never use her **** to satisfy herself. She even didn''t understand this at all and felt that having **** with a man was the only way to meet her physical needs.


    Tang Ye found it interesting for Xiao Niang''s traditional shame, even though she had a lot of **** in the past few days, she suddenly became interested. So she took her to the room to do things, but the little dragonfly thought they were going to play, so she ran to want to play together.


    Shui Qingdie was embarrassed and didn''t plan to do it when there was a little dragonfly. Tang Ye grabbed the little dragonfly''s clothes and lifted it up, threw the little dragonfly out of the room, and waved: "Go go, little dragonfly, me and Your sister does something that an adult can do. You can watch cartoons outside. If you make trouble, Brother Tang will not play with you!"


    Xiao Qingting felt very wronged, but was threatened by Tang Ye not to play with her, so she didn''t dare to make trouble again. But after Tang Ye closed the door, she became naughty again, ran to the door and slapped the door, shouting: "Brother Tang, Sister, what are you doing? Little Dragonfly wants to know? Hehe~"


    Shui Qingdie certainly wouldn''t do it anymore with the little dragonfly making trouble like this. However, Tang Ye did the same and said to her: "You can bear with a little bit and not yell out. You can''t see the little dragonfly. got it."


    "But..." Shui Qingdie''s face was extremely rosy with shame. She felt that it was like an affair, with an unprecedented excitement.


    Shui Qingdie is very twitchy, always guarding the door. However, Tang Ye felt a bit as if the overlord was **** the bow, and quickly became entangled with Shui Qingdie. Then, following Tang Ye''s movements, Shui Qingdie couldn''t help but scream out. She was surprised, why Tang Ye was so much better than before. Little Dragonfly was outside, she pressed her mouth firmly, but the voice of Jiao Yin still came out.


    Little Dragonfly heard it, and suddenly became a curious baby. What''s that sound?


    Unexpectedly, Mu Caisang brought Xiao Sangsang to visit at this time. After Xiao Dragonfly opened the door, he dragged Xiao Sangsang to the door, flashing his eyes curiously, and said, "Brother Tang and my sister are inside. What an adult can do, they won''t let me play together or let me know, but they made a sound, Sangsang, listen."


    Little Sangsang was very happy, and became a curious baby like Little Dragonfly, lying on the door of the room listening to her ears. Little Dragonfly laughed suddenly, and Little Sangsang also laughed, but they didn''t even know what they were laughing at. The two little guys were really big treasures.


    Mu Caisang originally thought that Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang were messing around, and was particularly doting on the two lovely children, but when she heard the sound coming from the room, her face was flushed, and she gritted her teeth and cursed Tang Ye. Shameless.


    How can this kind of thing be done in front of children? She hurriedly pulled Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang away from the door to the kitchen to eat, while secretly cursing Tang Ye.

 Chapter 585： Men make decisions!

    Mu Caisang bought a lot of delicious things, and now she is very familiar with Shui Qingdie, as if this is her home. Perhaps Tang Ye didn''t expect that an arrangement for the sake of Xiao Sangsang would make the relationship between Mu Caisang and Shui Qingdie become so delicate.


    Mu Caisang bought a small cake, took it out to coax Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang, let the two little guys sit together, play while cutting the cake, and play while eating the cake, so that you can delay time , Let Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie finish that thing, lest Xiao Qingfly and Xiao Sangsang go eavesdropping curiously, it is too childish.


    What made Mu Caisang speechless was that Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie lasted for a long time and never finished. Mu Caisang had to admire Tang Ye''s skill in that respect, which could indeed make women scream for satisfaction and joy. Thinking of the two entanglements with Tang Ye before, she couldn''t help feeling agitated. She found that she hadn''t had a man in a few years, and after being moisturized by Tang Ye suddenly, that desire for **** became especially easy to rise.


    "What a shameless guy..." Mu Caisang was busy in the kitchen and couldn''t help cursing.


    When she finished working in the kitchen, she realized that Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie were not done yet. She really didn''t know how to describe her mood at this time. Seeing Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang playing intently, she stopped being curious about Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie. She went out, but became curious, so she gently walked to the door of the room and stood listening to Tang Ye and The movement of Shui Qing butterfly inside.


    Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie may be in the room because they are no longer disturbed. Shui Qingdie feels relieved, Jiaoyin''s voice is no longer so suppressed, louder, and ecstasy. Mu Caisang listened outside, his heart agitated more and more, and he couldn''t help reaching out to stimulate himself. When Shui Qingdie made the extremely happy sound and announced the end of the matter, Shui Qingdie felt that a small part of her underwear was moist. She hurried to the bathroom to adjust her emotions, cursing Tang Ye and itching in her heart. It was so powerful, I kept thinking about the scenes that once lingered with Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye walked out of the room, his clothes were neat, and there was nothing wrong with him. He didn''t expect Mu Caisang and Xiao Sangsang to come. Mu Caisang adjusted his emotions back, but his face was still flushed. Tang Ye saw that Mu Caisang''s uniform skirt was wrinkled and a small area was wet. As an old driver, he directly guessed what happened to Mu Caisang. He felt embarrassed and said, "You...eavesdropped. ?"


    Mu Caisang was exposed and his face was embarrassed. At the same time, he gritted his teeth and cursed Tang Ye: "Why are you like this? The little dragonfly is still like Qingdie. Don''t you know that it will teach children bad?"


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "It is estimated that Little Dragonfly will barely know what''s going on in another ten years."


    "You..." Mu Caisang didn''t know how to scold Tang Ye.


    Shui Qingdie hasn''t come out of the room yet, she still needs to deal with a lot of things, and paper towels are estimated to be a lot of waste. If it weren''t for Mu Caisang, it would be much easier to just take a bath.


    Little Dragonfly saw Tang Ye coming out, took Xiao Sangsang¡¯s little hand and ran over, hugged Tang Ye¡¯s one thigh, Xiao Sangsang also hugged Tang Ye¡¯s other thigh, Little Dragonfly giggled, innocently Asked: "Brother Tang, are you finished with your sister?"


    Xiao Sangsang raised his head and asked Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, are you doing something bad with Sister Qingdie?"


    Tang Ye touched the heads of the two little girls with both hands, and said dotingly: "You little kids, don''t ask so much, let''s talk about anything you want to play, Brother Tang stay with you!"


    "Brother Tang is the best!" Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang shouted happily, and then took Tang Ye to play.


    Seeing this, Mu Caisang next to him was particularly desperate. She didn''t understand why a shameless guy like Tang Ye would be so popular. It''s nothing more than Little Dragonfly, but why is Sangsang so close to this guy? What kind of face does this make yourself a mother?


    Shui Qingdie came out of the room after cleaning up and saw Mu Caisang, his face flushed again. She believed that Mu Caisang must know what she and Tang Ye did in the room just now. Shui Qingdie has a thin face. Mu Caisang also knew this, and Mu Caisang couldn''t help saying to her: "Qingdie, don''t be damaged by Tang Ye."


    Shui Qingdie was very protective of Tang Ye, shook his head and said: "No, no, I asked for it myself..."


    Mu Caisang no longer wanted to speak. She didn''t understand why Tang Ye had such a charm, so that everyone around her would help him desperately! Is it because the instrument is doing well? This is indeed a bit fatal to women.


    Mu Caisang knew that it was useless to secretly speak ill of Tang Ye, so he told Shui Qingdie back to business, "Qingdie, how did you think about what I said last time?"


    Shui Qingdie glanced at Tang Ye and said, "I think I should ask Brother Tang, he is a man in the family, and he makes the decision."


    Mu Caisang sighed, feeling helpless. Shui Qingdie has some conservative traditions, and thinks that a man should make up his mind about everything. This kind of thinking is not good in the current social environment, and it is easy to be bullied. If it weren''t for this matter, Mu Caisang wouldn''t bother to care about Tang Ye''s opinions. What she said to Shui Qingdie was to let the little dragonfly stay here to go to school.


    She was so happy seeing Little Dragonfly and Little Sangsang together, she couldn''t imagine what Xiao Sangsang would be sad if the little dragonfly left. Since the dragonfly staying here is also happy, and the conditions here are better than those in Yundian, and it is more beneficial to the development of the dragonfly, there should be no problem staying here.


    "Okay, then I have time to ask Tang Ye''s opinion." Mu Caisang whispered to Shui Qingdie. In order to make Xiao Sangsang happy, she can do anything.


    Although she is very angry with Tang Ye, her relationship with Tang Ye is also very delicate. Originally, she was worried that after the last time she took the initiative to go to bed with Tang Ye, she didn¡¯t know how to face Tang Ye, but when she came just now, she encountered Tang Ye and Shui Qingdie lingering and murmuring regardless of the child''s presence. She was just like before. Putting a bad face to Tang Ye like that. She thinks this is very good, maybe she shouldn''t give a good face to Tang Ye!


    After Tang Ye played with Xiao Qingying and Xiao Sangsang for a while, Shui Qingdie and Mu Caisang prepared their meals and greeted them to eat. After dinner, Tang Ye wants to leave, Shui Qingdie wants to send Tang Ye, but Mu Caisang said that she wanted to mention to Tang Ye about leaving the dragonfly here, so she sent Tang Ye, while Shui Qingdie stayed. Looking at the little dragonfly and little Sangsang in the house.


    Tang Ye followed Mu Caisang''s feelings without much obsession. The last time Mu Caisang took the initiative to overthrow Mu Caisang in the hotel, one was affected by the feeling of pity for the same sickness, and the other was Mu Caisang''s extremely mature body that attracted him. Mu Caisang''s body and skin are exactly like a ripe peach, delicious and juicy, there is no reason to put it in front of a man without a bite.


    On the other hand, Tang Ye might appear to be a bit mean to say it, that is, he calculated something through his flesh. He knows that Mu Caisang is a trustworthy minister to help the dragon, so if he has a relationship with Mu Caisang, and if a woman has a relationship with a man, he will have a special feeling for that man, perhaps even affection. In this case, Mu Caisang, the minister of supporting the dragon, may become his person. For him, this can not only reduce an enemy, but also can hit a chess piece inside the minister of supporting the dragon, so as to deal with the dragon. Ministers are much easier.


    It''s just that this kind of controlling a woman through the body is really a bit despicable. So Tang Ye didn''t really admit this intention. However, for him who is playing tricks, in the game of life and death, some things are never pure.

 Chapter 586： Some pieces have to be played first!

    Tang Ye and Mu Caisang took the elevator downstairs. There were only two of them in the elevator. They didn''t speak, and the atmosphere was a little weird. Inexplicably, this kind of situation can actually breed a little ambiguous taste. The two had been in a relationship, but when they met again, they each tried to find a reason to avoid the incident, comforting themselves that it was an accident, or was urged by some purpose.


    Tang Ye used the reason of having another purpose as an excuse, and then thought a lot. He always felt that the layout of using the body to complete some games was too despicable. Although he is not a good person, he will not take the initiative to do some bad things. As for murders and bullying, others moved him first, and he just fought back.


    Out of the elevator, Tang Ye and Mu Caisang walked side by side. Mu Caisang didn''t know why he fell into an embarrassing state of mind, as if talking to Tang Ye would mention those entanglements. This made her never talk to Tang Ye about letting Little Dragonfly stay in Yanjing.


    Mu Caisang shivered when a cold wind blew. She thought she was just sending Tang Ye down, and simply said a few words without putting on thick clothes. Tang Ye said after seeing it, "Go in the car, don''t catch a cold, you seem to have something to tell me."


    Mu Caisang nodded gently.


    The two got into the car and sat in the driving and co-pilot seats respectively.


    Tang Ye wanted to go back and talk to Lin Yourong about going to Gusu Murong''s house, so he stopped tweaking and said directly, "What do you want to say to me? Although you are a minister to help the dragon, I am not hostile to you now. ."


    Mu Caisang wanted to talk to Tang Ye well, but got used to his indifferent attitude. He just hummed in a sneer tone: "Because we got to bed?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Mu Caisang and said, "Do you think I am the kind of person who treats some enmity as something that didn''t happen just because I was in bed?"


    Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye and hummed: "Tang Ye, don''t think of me as a fool. Will you have any other purpose in bed with me?"


    Tang Ye¡¯s temperament was actually stubborn. Mu Caisang¡¯s cynicism made him unhappy, so he didn¡¯t admit that a little bit of despicable thoughts he had touched, and hummed: "If you say that to me, then you have nothing to do with me the goal of?"


    "What purpose do I have when I go to bed with you, isn''t it just to satisfy my physical needs?" Mu Caisang said with a clear conscience. She is a lonely mature woman, and there are so many conspiracies to do that.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I went to bed to meet my physical needs."


    Mu Caisang smiled, scorned Tang Ye, and hummed: "A man full of women chooses to go to bed with a hostile woman just to meet his physical needs? Are you a decoration when you are a woman?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to argue with Mu Caisang anymore, and hummed: "Can we not go to bed and quarrel? Polluting the board! Let''s not talk about our relationship for the time being. You sent me down to care about this, right? Come on, what do you want to tell me?"


    Mu Caisang was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye couldn''t talk about her, so he would change the subject if he was wrong. But she didn''t want to go to bed one by one and argue with Tang Ye. She rolled her head and said after a while, "I want to ask you, can you let Little Dragonfly stay in Yanjing? I can arrange for her to go to school with Sangsang. Now that Little Dragonfly is playing so well with Sangsang, I don¡¯t want to see them separate."


    Tang Ye frowned.


    Mu Caisang continued: "I know what you''re worried about. Because I am the minister of the dragon, it may be dangerous if Little Dragonfly is involved with me and Sangsang. You can''t agree to this kind of thing, right?"


    Mu Caisang became eager and lost.


    Tang Ye did have concerns in this regard. He did not feel softened because of Mu Caisang¡¯s loss. He said, "The problem you mentioned is superficial, and I am worried about deeper problems. If I am worried about your identity, Xiao If the dragonfly has something to do with you, if the little dragonfly is dangerous, then I introduced Qingdie to you and let the little dragonfly continue to play with the little Sangsang. This does not mean that the little dragonfly and the Qingdie are pushed into a dangerous situation by hand. So, the question you asked is not a question. My concern is that after Qingdie and Xiaoqingting have a deeper and deeper relationship with you and Sangsang, can you guarantee their safety? Even, I want to ask you, Can you guarantee your safety?"


    "What...what do you mean?" Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye and frowned.


    Tang Ye looked serious, and said, "Then I can make it clear. Is there anything that the minister of Fulong can control you? For example, when you have enough reason to betray the minister of Fulong, it is because the minister of Fulong holds There are some things that can control you and make you afraid to betray at all."


    Mu Caisang was silent. She knew very well that with Wen Dingmo''s style of doing things, this kind of thing was entirely possible.


    Tang Ye said again: "Originally, I didn''t want to tell you this, lest you think that I am separating your relationship with the servant of the dragon, and shake your position. But since you put Sangsang above all else, and It¡¯s not a minister to help the dragon. Now you want to keep the little dragonfly here to live, then I have to tell you clearly. There are some things that you must prevent in advance. Because in the mysterious plan, there are some things that you did not notice, which does not mean Others didn''t do it. There are some chess tricks in chess, called invisible generals. Those chess pieces that can be generals are always hidden, but they don''t look threatening. But this kind of chess pieces can checkmate you by moving a little bit."


    Tang Ye stared at Mu Caisang and said, "Then, I ask you, what would be a chess piece that can nail you to death in one step?"


    Mu Caisang was suddenly shocked.


    "Sangsang..." She murmured.


    Tang Ye believed that Mu Caisang understood this, and sneered: "So, you want me to rest assured that the little dragonfly stays here, so you can promise me one thing, that is, Sangsang will never be harmed. Under your control, as long as you don¡¯t want something to happen to Sangsang, Sangsang will surely be safe. Only if you can do this for Sangsang, I will be able to believe that you can guarantee the same for Little Dragonfly. As for Qingdie, Qing Die is an adult, and I don¡¯t ask you to protect her like a child. Qing Die needs to go through something, and it¡¯s not easy to be my woman. There is no way, who made me choose the way I am now..."


    Mu Caisang was startled when he saw Tang Ye''s sigh.


    She found that every time she was with Tang Ye, Tang Ye would show a different side. To understand this man, you must look at it all the time. Just like Tang Ye now, he was still lingering with Shui Qingdie in the house just now, shamelessly and scornfully, but in a blink of an eye, he became an unfathomable manipulator.


    Also, Mu Caisang felt Tang Ye''s gentleness and gentleness towards women. When Tang Ye said that "it is not easy to be my woman", his expression changed, with a sense of guilt, love, and determination. Mu Caisang was also greatly moved by this. In the end, this man loved women.


    "Then what should I do now?" Mu Caisang asked Tang Ye unknowingly, looking at the dark night outside the car window.


    Tang Ye also looked at the dark night outside the car window, and said leisurely: "Some chess pieces have to be eliminated, some chess pieces have to be played first."

 Chapter 587： Go to another city!

    Mu Caisang did not see Wen Zhongyuan or Wen Dingmo doing anything to Sangsang, but Tang Ye''s words made sense to her. She believed, and even obeyed Tang Ye''s words. For her person who has the status of a minister of dragon support, it is obviously absurd to follow the words of a slave of python. But looking at Tang Ye''s thoughtful look, she thought Tang Ye was very credible.


    Perhaps this is the charm of Tang Ye.


    Mu Caisang thought of Tang Ye''s words, some chess pieces must be eliminated, and some chess pieces must be played first. The meaning is very clear. If Wen Zhongyuan or Wen Dingmo did something unfavorable to Sangsang, trying to control Sangsang, it must be resolved. At the same time, something must be done to prevent Wen Zhongyuan and Wen Dingmo from being able to control Sangsang.


    Mu Caisang questioned, and said: "If you remove the chess pieces, won''t you be surprised? Then Wen Dingmo would think that I was going to betray the minister who helped the dragon. This would be detrimental to me."


    Tang Ye glanced at Mu Caisang and said, "Eliminating a piece is not necessarily removing a piece. To make a piece useless is also a type of culling. Of course, this culling method requires more sophisticated means and a certain degree of control. Yes. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you, because you use poison. Poison can control a person silently. When it¡¯s critical, this person can be directly eliminated from threats, and this person can even become your helper. , It depends on how you use this poisonous thing."


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye without rushing to speak. She listened to Tang Ye''s words, and she found it very useful. However, in view of Tang Ye''s cunning, she couldn''t help but said, "You make me feel a kind of instigation and separation."


    "You..." Tang Ye felt that he was wasting so much saliva. Having said so much, this woman didn''t believe in herself at all. He didn''t bother to take care of Mu Caisang any more, waved to Mu Caisang, and hummed: "Go and go, you get off the car, I''m leaving. Since you don''t believe what I said, what are you wasting time for?"


    Mu Caisang curled his lips, bit his lip after being silent for a while and said: "I can''t let Sangsang happen to me. I can''t live without Sangsang. Whether it''s Wen Dingmo who wants to control Sangsang, or you want to take advantage of me Sangsang¡¯s feelings have separated my relationship with the minister of the dragon, and I can¡¯t bear the consequences. Because whether it¡¯s Wen Dingmo or you, Sangsang may have an accident. She is just a child, no I should be involved in these things, so I must be cautious."


    Tang Ye understood Mu Caisang''s caution, and said after a moment of silence: "Whether you believe it or not, I just want to tell you that I will never take Sangsang''s safety to deal with the minister of Fulong. It is a bit ugly. , I want to divorce the relationship between you and the minister of Fulong. There is a simpler way, and that is to tell Wen Zhongyuan or Wen Dingmo about the matter of having **** with me. This is enough."


    "You..." Mu Caisang immediately wanted to scold Tang Ye for his despicable behavior.


    But Tang Ye waved her hand to stop her, and said, "I won''t do this. Also, if it is for Sangsang''s business, if you need any help, you can ask me for help. Sangsang is as innocent as Xiao Qingting. At his age, I should enjoy my childhood. Now that the little dragonfly has such a good relationship with Sangsang, I treat Sangsang as my daughter."


    "It''s not your daughter!" Mu Caisang immediately snorted, but she was not really angry with Tang Ye, her face softened. She knew Tang Ye''s feelings for Little Dragonfly, so she believed Tang Ye''s love for Wuwu and Wu and Sangsang very much. She looked at Tang Ye with gratitude in her eyes, less indifference and more gentle, and said: "You are so kind to Sangsang, thank you."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Children are likable."


    "Yeah." Mu Caisang didn''t know what to say, her expression a little awkward. If she didn''t quarrel with Tang Ye sternly, she talked kindly as if she had a good relationship with Tang Ye. She felt that such things must never happen. Because she was a woman who had had a relationship with Tang Ye twice, she didn''t know what would happen when the relationship eased.


    Tang Ye found Mu Caisang''s twitchy look amused. The relationship with this woman is really inexplicable. I quarreled and said thank you for a while, but I slept with this woman twice. At this time, Tang Ye saw a small spot on Mu Caisang¡¯s thigh with wet marks on the skirt, and was even more amused. He couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°You just eavesdropped on the matter between Qingdie and me. Excited?"


    "What?" Tang Ye said this suddenly, and Mu Caisang didn''t react. After the reaction came, her face was flushed, very annoyed, and she hummed: "Who would eavesdrop on you so vulgarly? Who was stimulated again? I am not as shameless as you!"


    "I''m leaving!" Mu Caisang was so annoyed that he had to be molested by Tang Ye every time he talked to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye grabbed her hand and said: "Since there is still some time, I will help you solve it. I have used enough of this thing under me these days, and it feels like it is used to provide public service. I''m leaving tomorrow, it doesn''t matter if I use it once or twice."


    "You, you... Tang Ye, don''t be too shameless!" Mu Caisang couldn''t describe Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said to her: "Your skirt is all wet. If you want it, you want it. What does it cover?"


    "You...oo!" Mu Caisang was pointed to by Tang Ye at the wet marks on her skirt, feeling flustered and embarrassed, trying to conceal that she was indeed stimulated and used tissues in the bathroom. But Tang Ye had already leaned forward and moved her body. She wanted to refuse and greeted her, looking like she was pushing Tang Ye away, but in fact her wiggling hand touched Tang Ye more and more. Just like the small movies made in a certain country, some of them are rape-like plots. The actress seems to be struggling, yelling "Yah yeah yeah" to express pleading, not to be like this, but her hands help the hero to take off. My pants...hey!


    When Mu Caisang got out of the car, she was a little flustered and rushed, her face flushed so that her taste of a mature woman reached the extreme. She hurriedly stretched out her hand to sort out some messy and bare chest clothes. She looked very annoyed, but she seemed very happy and satisfied again.


    She was also very sad, worried that she would be entangled with Tang Ye a lot in this way, and it was no longer the flesh that had the relationship, but even the feelings.


    When Tang Ye went to find Murong Huansha the next day, Mu Yue told him that Murong Huansha had already gone home with an old Murong family worship on the other side of the red wall, and asked him to drive the sports car queen Maserati of Murong Huansha. Gusu City over there. When he arrives, Murong Huansha will come to pick him up.


    Murong Huansha''s departure in advance was in line with the intention of the old worship, and Tang Ye had no comments. When he drove away, Mu Yue told him that although Gusu City is not as good as Yanjing, there are many families and people who cannot be underestimated. Mu Yue told him not to offend the local tycoons as the so-called strong dragons do not suppress the snakes, otherwise it would be troublesome.


    Mu Yue wanted to stay and manage the company on his behalf, so he didn''t follow. Tang Ye agreed to her instructions and drove Murong Huansha''s sleek Maserati to Gusu City.

 Chapter 588： The Phantom of Gusu Highway!

    Tang Ye walked with Lingyun, which was decided from the beginning. Lingyun''s ability to play music to construct an illusion, conceal the power beyond the limit of luck, and avoid alarming the gatekeeper, is now an indispensable force for Tang Ye facing the threat of the minister who helps the dragon. This is to guard against the officials who help the dragon send the ultimate master, such as the preacher. With the illusion ability that Lingyun displays, you can use your full strength to kill the preacher, without worrying about alarming the gatekeeper and losing yourself.


    It takes a lot of time to drive to Gusu City, and Tang Ye gives Lingyun a good rest. But Lingyun was in high spirits, and she smiled comfortably at the scenery outside the window.


    Tang Ye remembered that when he said goodbye to Lin Yourong before, the girl was aggrieved and reluctant. She found it funny. While paying attention to driving, she asked Lingyun: "Yun''er, do you like to follow me, or do you like to follow me? Sister Rong?"


    Lingyun looked at Tang Ye and said without hesitation: "Of course it is sister Yourong, you are a badass!"


    "Why am I a badass?" Tang Ye asked depressedly.


    Lingyun thought for a while and said, "Because I prefer to be with sister Yourong, then you should be a badass. If you are also good, I don''t want to be with you, so it seems that I have a problem. ?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, feeling that these children''s ideas were simply wild. He stopped talking nonsense with Lingyun, and said: "It will take a long time to get to Gusu City. If you are tired, you should close your eyes and rest."


    "I know, don''t be so wordy, I''m not a kid anymore!" Ling Yun felt that Tang Ye was super wordy, and the master was not so wordy.


    Tang Ye was helpless, Ling Yun spoke very much like Lu Celadon. Hey, it''s really good not to learn, but to learn bad. And at the age of Lingyun, the rebellious period of youth slowly emerged. Learning from Lu Celadon''s lesson, Tang Ye decided to educate Ling Yun from now on, so as not to do anything strange when she grows up. However, when Ling Yun grew up, she must have been with music fans.


    At night, Tang Ye drove to the Gusu Expressway into Gusu City, slowing down specially to avoid accidents. However, maybe because of the winter, there were few people on the highway, so Tang Ye ran into a few fast-driving sports cars, as if playing drag racing.


    Those sports cars came oncoming, whirring, and Tang Ye quickly slowed down when he saw it to avoid being hit. He doesn''t like stimulation, even if he doesn''t mind, he still has to take care of the aura next to him.


    "Yun''er, pay attention to fasten your seat belts and tighten them. I don''t know what''s going on. The young people here are very crazy. If there is an accident driving such a fast car, it will be immortal and disabled." Tang Ye watched. Glancing at the sports car whizzing by his car and sighed.


    Ling Yun also noticed the fast-driving cars, and was taken aback when those cars rushed towards her. She thought those cars were going to hit her. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, she hurriedly fastened some seat belts and grabbed the armrest of the mount, and said, "Those people really don''t pay attention to safety."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Let''s ignore them. They are probably the dudes from Gusu City, who ran to the drag racing. Maybe there are also from the Pearl City. The Pearl is very close to Gusu, but there is no mountain on the Pearl City. On the highway, there is less fun when you play drag racing, so people from Pearl City often go to Gusu City or the Panshan Highway in Jiangsu and Zhejiang for fun."


    Before Tang Ye came to Gusu City, he had a brief understanding of this knowledge, and Mu Yue also told him not to conflict with the local people. He was actually quite puzzled, as if he would cause trouble everywhere he went. He only came to resolve the disputes in Murong''s family and help the slaves of the pythons in Murong''s family deal with the ministers who helped the dragon, but he didn''t want to fix so many moths.


    After Ling Yun saw those sports cars driving past, she was no longer so nervous and worried. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, sister You Rong said, let you be careful, and don''t get into trouble, don''t cause trouble!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, he was so depressed, would he be so like a person who would cause trouble?


    "Okay, I can avoid people far away when I see people!" Tang Ye said silently, "Also, can''t you call me Tang Ye Tang Ye? , It feels impolite for your little kid to call me like this, okay? How many times have I told you..."


    "Cut, just call you Tang Ye, if you don''t call you Tang Ye, call Deng disciple, bad guy!" Ling Yun pouted and raised her head.


    Tang Ye took her helplessly and concentrated on driving into Gusu City.


    At this moment, the sports car that had just rushed past Tang Ye stopped abruptly shortly after driving out.


    "What''s the matter, Mu Yu?" In the stopped sports car, there were two people sitting in it. One was driving, which was actually a beautiful woman, and in the co-pilot''s seat was a handsome man. It was the woman who stopped the car, and the man asked her curiously.


    The woman glanced at the man, smiled playfully, and said, "Did you see it just now?"


    "Huh?" The man was puzzled.


    The woman sneered, and said, "A white Mala Sati."


    "So what? It''s not just a Maserati, our car is not worse than that." The man laughed.


    The woman was somewhat arrogant, her eyes felt arrogant and domineering, and she said, "It''s my car, not us. Of course, Feng Zihao, according to your family''s conditions, it is a pediatrics matter to ask for a good car."


    "Haha, Mu Yu, you don''t want to ridicule me anymore, okay?" The man named Feng Zihao smiled awkwardly, and said, "Your Murong family is the No. 1 family in Gusu City. It is one of the best in the whole world. How dare my family Compare with yours."


    Listening to their conversation, the amount of information is quite amazing. That beautiful woman is actually a member of Murong''s family. Her name is Mu Yu, isn''t it Murong Muyu? At her age, but in her twenties, she might have a close relationship with Murong Huansha. After all, in Gusu City, the Murong family is also the Murong family.


    Murong Muyu glanced at Feng Zihao, and said: "Actually, I always feel strange, why do you agree to marry me who doesn''t know how long you will live? I think you are quite serious, unlike the kind of betrayal for the benefit of the family. People with their own feelings."


    When Feng Zihao heard Murong Muyu''s words, his expression became serious, and he looked at Murong Muyu and said affectionately: "Mu Yu, I really like you, it has nothing to do with family interests."


    Murong Muyu shook his head and smiled. The smile was ridiculous. He obviously didn''t believe Feng Zihao''s words, and said, "Feng Zihao, don''t tell me anything like this again. I am a terminally ill woman who will die at any time. I I don¡¯t believe that any man is willing to marry such a woman. Also, you and me are generally known. For the follow-up development of the Murong family, and the Feng family for the support of a large family, we are in the circle. A marriage that everyone laughs at. I have no temper for this kind of thing. I want to do everything I should and want to do before I die. But if you say it seriously, this marriage is just like that Seriously, I am not happy. Because you are serious, I will feel sorry for you. So, please don''t say that to me in the future."


    "Mu Yu..." Feng Zihao looked at Murong Huansha with a sad expression, but he knew Murong Muyu''s temper, so he didn''t have to struggle. He was a little sad, and all the Murong women were so stubborn.


    Murong Muyu stopped talking about this, looked forward, and said: "The Maserati just now has a special meaning to me. I will go there for a while."


    "Huh?" Feng Zihao was a little confused.


    Without explaining to him, Murong Muyu started her purple sports car and turned to chase Tang Ye''s direction. In the dark night, under the faint street lamp, a purple phantom flashed out.

 Chapter 589： Terminally ill sister!

    Tang Ye saw those sports cars driving past, thinking that he would not encounter such dangerous things again, so he drove slowly, and occasionally amused a bit of Ling Yun. It was funny seeing Ling Yun pouting and angry. However, suddenly a purple phantom came quickly from behind, overtook him, and stood in front of his car.


    Tang Ye and Lingyun were both startled. How about driving you to death? Just kill yourself, it''s not good to hurt others!


    Tang Ye was furious at the purple sports car that sprang out, but at this time the purple sports car did not drive away far, keeping a certain distance from him, stopping from time to time to wait for him.


    Tang Ye feels that the person driving the purple sports car in front is particularly excessive. Isn''t this provoking him?


    Tang Ye is on fire, speed up a bit and want to tie the purple sports car. After the tie, he can reprimand the other party well. However, when he was about to catch up, the purple sports car accelerated again.


    This is completely provoking him!


    Tang Ye clenched some reverse disks with both hands, and said helplessly to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, you see, it''s not that I want to cause trouble, but someone else is to provoke me. What should I do?"


    "Don''t bother him!" Ling Yun snorted angrily, equally angry with the provocative purple sports car in front.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "The one who listens to you will soon enter the city, and he won''t dare to do this again."


    However, the purple sports car provoked more fiercely, even blocking them, making Tang Ye drive as slow as a snail.


    "Nima''s..." Tang Ye was angry and said to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, we, we always don''t like to cause trouble, but it doesn''t mean that we are just soft persimmons. Like these people, the more If you give in, the more he gets better. So, Yuner, what should you do?"


    Ling Yun frowned, and said unhappy: "So, then teach them!"


    "How to teach?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    "Of course it''s better than him!" Ling Yun looked at Tang Ye with some doubts, she ran to provoke her, didn''t she just want to see who was driving fast?


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, and said, "But I may not be able to surpass him, and I am not a professional racer. Also, I can''t just fight with him for speed, because it is prone to accidents, and we will die if the car rolls over and explodes. "


    Ling Yun didn''t know how to solve this problem, and said a little sad: "Then what should I do?"


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled, and said, "Use your ability. I will drive to overtake him in a moment, but for safety and security, you play the illusion, protect us with the illusion, and quickly shorten the distance to the car. "


    "That''s it..." Ling Yun looked ahead, nodded after thinking for a moment: "Okay!"


    With Lingyun nodded, Tang Ye began to accelerate to chase the provocative purple sports car ahead.


    On the purple sports car ahead, naturally Murong Muyu and Feng Zihao. Feng Zihao saw Murong Muyu''s provocation against the white Maserati behind him, and wondered: "Mu Yu, why are you deliberately provoking the people behind?"


    Feng Zihao thought Murong Muyu was upset with Maserati, so he provoked. This is Murong Muyu''s style. Usually, he will come to drag racing late at night. When he encounters the same kind, he will provoke and test wildly. From these exciting things, he feels happiness, and even the meaning of life. Feng Zihao always felt sorry for Murong Muyu''s appearance, because he knew that Murong Muyu''s appearance was because of the terminal illness.


    He and Murong Muyu grew up, and it is not an exaggeration to say that they are childhood sweethearts, and because the Feng family has a good relationship with the Murong family, he knew since childhood that Murong Muyu had a strange disease. No one knows what that kind of strange disease is. Even a large family like the Murong family can''t find it out, and can''t get a good doctor to cure it. Except for medical idiots, they almost invited all well-known doctors to see a doctor, but they didn''t have the slightest clue. After Murong Muyu was 16 years old, this strange disease often broke out, fainting and weakening from time to time. Although the doctor could not cure her illness, he knew her physical condition and diagnosed that she would not live long. And her fainting has already appeared in shock. The possibility of fainting once means that she will never wake up again.


    Because Murong Muyu knew this, she was very indulgent, enjoying the excitement, and enjoying the sensation, which made her feel that her life did exist.


    For a girl at the most beautiful age in her life, the fear and hesitation caused by the unknown death is like a nightmare that exists day and night.


    Murong Muyu doesn''t care about everything anymore. He glanced at Feng Zihao and said: "If you are scared, get off the car. I''ll talk about the person in this Maserati. I haven''t seen her for a long time. I don''t know if she has changed."


    "Do you know him?" Feng Zihao questioned.


    Murong Muyu sneered and said, "My sister who is so petted and loved, do you think I know him?"


    "Sister Huansha?" Feng Zihao was taken aback.


    Of course, Murong Muyu recognized Murong Huansha''s special Maserati car, and it was precisely because he knew her that he would provocation. The relationship between her and Murong Huansha is not good or bad. The two are the kind of relationship that only say hello when they meet, and don''t say anything else. Although Murong Muyu is terminally ill, Murong Huansha never mentions this, and will never use it to pity her or ridicule her like others. For this, Murong Muyu prefers the sister of Murong Huansha. She doesn''t need sympathy, never needs it. It''s just that sometimes she will inevitably be jealous. She is also the blood of the Murong family. Why is she terminally ill, but Murong Huansha is the girl of the sky?


    Feng Zihao persuaded Murong Muyu: "Since it is Sister Huansha, we should say hello instead of provoking her to compete. After all, this kind of thing is very dangerous."


    Murong Muyu wouldn''t listen to Feng Zihao''s advice, so he glanced at him and said, "I said, if you don''t want to, then get out of the car."


    "Mu Yu..." Feng Zihao really couldn''t persuade Murong Mu Yu.


    At this moment, Murong Muyu looked in the rearview mirror, saw Maserati catching up, smiled and hummed: "My sister is my sister. Even if she knows it is me, she never shows mercy. She doesn''t sympathize with me, but makes me feel more dignity."


    "Sister, I haven''t seen you for a long time, then let''s play it first!" Murong Muyu''s mouth flashed an evil smile, and then suddenly stepped on the accelerator, the purple sports car swiftly drove away, and started a road with the white Maserati behind him. Contest of competition.


    It was not Murong Huansha who drove Maserati behind, but Tang Ye. After Tang Ye received Lingyun''s nod, he used Lingyun''s illusion ability to **** him, ensuring speed and safety, and it would be no problem to outperform any driver.


    "Yun''er, sit firmly, let''s teach the arrogant guy in front of you a lesson!" Tang Ye reminded Ling Yun, and then slammed on the accelerator, Maserati swiftly left, leaving a white phantom, pointing straight to the purple sports car in front .

 Chapter 590： This is the sister-in-law!

    Murong Muyu is a frequent customer of motorcycle racing. He is very famous in Gusu, Mingzhu, Jiangsu and Zhejiang, and is even named after the car. After knowing that she was going to die soon, she desperately enjoyed the stimulation. Maybe it was because she didn''t care about her life that she drove so crazy, no one could be crazy about her, she was invincible.


    "I want to win a big sister."


    At this time, Murong Muyu looked at the white Maserati in the rearview mirror chasing her, and said with a sigh: "My sister is the proud girl of heaven. She is a woman who can go out to manage the family business. Although my relationship with her hasn''t been very good since childhood, Maybe it¡¯s because I was not born to a mother with her, but I still envy her, look forward to her, and think like her. But I¡¯m sick, and I¡¯m very poor, how could I be my sister¡¯s opponent. Once my sister came back , I wanted to see her and talk to her, but I fell ill and couldn¡¯t even get out of the room. Later my sister took the initiative to come to see me. In fact, I didn¡¯t want it because I didn¡¯t want my sister to see my weakness. . I don¡¯t want my sister to see me like other people, looking at me with that kind of sympathy and pity for me. I don¡¯t like that kind of look, and I don¡¯t like it at all! That kind of look reminds me all the time It¡¯s the same if you have a disease."


    "But I didn''t expect that my sister looked at me with arrogance and indifference. It seemed to her that my disease was not a disease, and that disease could not give me privileges, so she did not sympathize with me and pity me like others. At that time, I felt that my sister¡¯s eyes were the best in the world. Now that I grow up, I am no longer as innocent as I was when I was a child. Although I still like sister¡¯s eyes, I really want to beat her once, and then see She showed me the kind of tenderness that my sister loves her sister. Huh...it''s naive, right?"


    Murong Muyu smiled at Feng Zihao, indifferent, but it was hard to hide her loneliness, unwillingness, and reluctance. Not willing to die, nor willing to die.


    Feng Zihao was very sad, looking at Murong Muyu with affection, but there was nothing to do. He wanted to save Murong Muyu, but he was not a genius doctor, he couldn''t solve the terminal illness. Since it is terminally ill, how can it be cured?


    Seeing Feng Zihao''s eyes, Murong Muyu shook his head and said: "Feng Zihao, I won''t like you. Your eyes are very similar to those of those people, and I am most afraid of seeing this kind of eyes. With you, just It''s like reminding me that I''m sick and I''m going to die. It''s terrible..."


    "Mu Yu..." Feng Zihao was helpless, he just cared about Mu Yu, how could it be so interesting.


    Murong Muyu shrugged and said that it didn''t matter, and said, "It doesn''t matter, I will still marry you, just as I do something for the family before I die."


    Murong Muyu didn¡¯t want to say this to Feng Zihao anymore, and changed the subject: ¡°I will definitely beat my sister. I drive on these highways every day. It¡¯s easy to beat my sister. Although this is a bit despicable, I don¡¯t have time. It¡¯s the only opportunity I will not miss."


    After Murong Muyu was the car in this area, it was really not difficult to win against Murong Huansha who had just returned from outside. But she didn''t know that the person driving Maserati at this time was not Murong Huansha, but Tang Ye. After Tang Ye used Lingyun''s illusion ability, he was able to open the curve as a straight line, and the firepower was also fully opened, the key is still very safe. So when Murong Muyu felt that she would definitely win, suddenly a white phantom passed her car. After she saw it, she was stunned.


    When she reacted, she was very anxious. She has only one chance to win against her sister. She will not let it go, nor can she let it go, otherwise she will die very regrettably. She speeded up suddenly, desperate to catch up, but the white phantom was getting further and further away, making her feel helpless, and finally turned into despair and had to give up chasing.


    She cried and stopped stepping on the gas pedal. The car slowly stopped. She was lying on the reverse wheel and looked painful.


    She felt that her sister was cruel, and did not give her tenderness in the last time. The person she has been chasing is her sister... My sister is still the same as in the past, never waiting for her in the same place, going farther and farther, and she always chases very weakly.


    At this moment, a white Maserati appeared in front of him, and it was Tang Ye who drove and turned back.


    When Murong Muyu saw it, he whispered: "Sister..."


    However, she saw a man getting off the car.


    She was shocked, what kind of man could get on her sister''s car? No, this man got down from the door next to the driver''s seat, that is to say, the man who drove just now was not his sister, but this man!


    How is this possible!


    Doesn''t this mean that my sister gave the man the car to drive? How could my sister''s car be driven by a man!


    My sister won''t let men touch her things! Unless...that''s my sister''s man.


    Murong Muyu was shocked, her sister had a man, isn''t that her brother-in-law?


    However, I have never heard from my sister. Although there had been some emotional scandals with my sister before, it was clarified later!


    So, could this man steal his sister''s car?


    Murong Muyu had a series of imaginations. At this time, Tang Ye walked to her car door, knocked on the car door with his hand, with an unhappy expression, let Murong Muyu get out of the car, to settle the account!


    Murong Muyu was also curious about Tang Ye, not knowing the relationship between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha. She simply got off the car and looked at Tang Ye and asked first: "Who are you?"


    Hey, Tang Ye is even more angry. This woman just provokes herself in spite of safety, and now she must have settled the account by herself, but not only did she not feel wrong, she also asked who she was with arrogance?


    Tang Ye was very upset, although the driver was a beautiful woman, not a man, beyond his expectations. But it is very dangerous to play drag racing on the highway and to provoke people. He won''t stop accusing Murong Muyu because he is a beautiful woman, and said to Murong Muyu with a cold face, "Do you really want to drive a car?"


    Murong Muyu ignored Tang Ye''s question and emphasized again: "I ask you, who are you?"


    Tang Ye is really speechless, why does he always meet these arrogant wealthy children?


    He looked at Murong Muyu''s arrogance as if she was asking herself, and he had to answer obediently, and said angrily: "Don''t care who I am, I am very upset with your provocative behavior just now. Don''t you know that it is dangerous to do that? Don¡¯t you know that life is very fragile? Don¡¯t you know that it will not only harm yourself but also others? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s very irresponsible behavior?!"


    "You..." Murong Muyu thought Tang Ye was really a verbose ghost, and hummed: "Why is my sister''s car in your hands? Say, what is your relationship with my sister? Or... you stole my sister''s car ?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Murong Muyu in a daze. The Maserati he drove was usually opened by Murong Huansha. Then according to Murong Muyu''s words, he thought, the woman in front of him said it was her sister''s car, then she was Huansha''s sister?


    In this case, isn''t she her own sister-in-law? !

 Chapter 591： Your medical skills are very good?

    Tang Ye did not expect to meet Murong Huansha''s relatives under such circumstances. He was surprised and embarrassed at the same time. Originally, Murong Huansha''s sister would definitely be friendly, but in the face of Murong Muyu''s provocative behavior just now, no matter where he wanted to be friendly, it would be good not to hit others.


    "Are you Huansha''s younger sister?" Tang Ye asked, staring at Murong Muyu.


    "Huasha?" Murong Muyu was stunned, and then became even more angry, staring: "You are so kind, what is the relationship between you and my sister?"


    Tang Ye saw that Murong Muyu was so unkind, and he was too lazy to be kind, and hummed, "As for the relationship between me and Huansha, you can call me brother-in-law."


    "Are you my sister''s boyfriend?" Murong Muyu was surprised, but refused to recognize Tang Ye''s brother-in-law, and hummed: "What about my sister''s boyfriend? After all, the boyfriend is a free duck. It can be used for a lifetime, but only for a period of time. What kind of brother-in-law? Are you engaged to my sister? Are you married? Since there is nothing, it is not my brother-in-law!"


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Muyu and didn''t want to speak. Sure enough, Huan Sha is sisters, and they have the same virtue in speaking. A man of great labor is regarded as a free duck?


    Tang Ye didn''t entangle with Murong Muyu about his identity. When he talked about the drag racing, he stared at Murong Muyu and said, "Your behavior was very dangerous and irresponsible. I want to educate you on Huansha!"


    "Idiot!" Murong Muyu glanced at Tang Ye before turning to return to the car.


    Tang Ye didn''t let her go, grabbed one of her hands, and hummed, "Don''t go, you must apologize if you do something wrong, even if you are my sister-in-law!"


    "Bah, who is your sister-in-law!" Murong Muyu screamed at Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Let go!"


    Tang Ye didn''t let go, and snorted coldly, "Don''t even want to leave without apologizing, the big deal is calling your sister!"


    "You..." Murong Muyu didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so stubborn and bold. She was even more curious about how her sister found such a man. She knew very well that Murong Huansha was even more unreasonable than her, so how could Tang Ye endure it?


    She looked at Tang Ye for a while, but she was a little curious, then glanced at Tang Ye up and down again, frowning and said, "Have you slept my sister yet?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a bit unable to keep up with Murong Muyu''s thinking, why did he suddenly ask this?


    He was irritable to Murong Muyu: "Why are you asking this?"


    "You can answer whatever I ask you, don''t be so long-winded!" Murong Muyu said in a bad mood.


    "What about sleeping?" Tang Ye raised his head, inexplicably arguing with Murong Muyu.


    Murong Muyu asked again: "Do you sleep well?"


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to answer this kind of question, and this kind of question didn''t make sense to the current affairs. He couldn''t help but stare at Murong Muyu: "What you are talking about is the provocation of the racing car just now. Don''t talk about anything else! It''s up to you. For the sake of sister Huansha, as long as you apologize, I won¡¯t pursue that much! Also, you must deeply realize your mistakes and promise not to do such dangerous things again!"


    When Murong Muyu heard Tang Ye''s words, he was very upset, feeling naive and ridiculous, and hummed: "Are you a policeman? Or a teacher? Need you to teach me?"


    Tang Ye said, "I''m not a policeman or a teacher, but as your sister''s boyfriend, I just want to educate you!"


    "You..." Murong Muyu felt that he had spoken to Tang Ye back to the age of junior high school. He was so angry that he had to take a few deep breaths to calm his emotions. He hummed, "So long-winded, what do you do?"


    "Doctor." Tang Ye replied simply.


    Murong Muyu was startled, watching Tang Ye become silent. The identity of a doctor always stimulates her to get terminally ill. Suddenly she feels that Murong Huansha is very cruel. Knowing that she is terminally ill, she needs a boyfriend who is a doctor to stimulate her. However, she couldn''t help thinking, would her sister find a doctor boyfriend to see her?


    Seeing Murong Muyu suddenly lost consciousness, Tang Ye reminded him: "Don''t pretend to me. Can you do what I just said to you?"


    Murong Muyu recovered, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Your medical skills are very good?"


    "So so." Tang Ye said.


    "Can the terminal illness be cured?" Murong Muyu asked immediately, with something different in his eyes.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "A terminal illness that can be cured is also called terminal illness?"


    Murong Muyu was suddenly disappointed, and his mood was affected by the terminal illness. He was very depressed. He didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye anymore, and turned around to return to the car and leave.


    Tang Ye felt that she didn''t take herself seriously, and wanted to slip without saying a word?


    Tang Ye still held Murong Muyu''s hand, Murong Muyu became surprisingly angry, and shouted, "Let go!"


    But Tang Ye was never scared, the more Murong Muyu refused to listen to education, the more he would have to teach him a lesson. But at this moment Murong Muyu suddenly softened and fell into his arms.


    This... Tang Ye couldn''t accept this kind of accident at all. Thinking that Murong Muyu was pretending, right? But with the attitude of Murong Muyu just now, it is impossible to use beauty tricks to avoid responsibility. Besides, I have already explained the relationship with Huansha. So Tang Ye didn''t think that Murong Muyu deliberately poured into his arms. He supported Murong Muyu, touched Murong Muyu''s pulse, and suddenly frowned. Is this so weak that he has almost lost his breath?


    Tang Ye was a little flustered. A person who was so alive just now can''t become a dying person in a blink of an eye, right?


    Feng Zihao, who was originally asked to stay in the car by Murong Muyu, saw Murong Muyu''s body weaken, and was very worried. He got out of the car and pushed Tang Ye away to support Murong Muyu, worrying: "Mu Yu, what''s wrong with you? Me? I''ll take you to the hospital right away!"


    Feng Zihao picked up Murong Muyu and put it in the car to be taken to the hospital. Tang Ye stopped him and said, "Her illness is a bit strange. Let me see it for help. It would be dangerous to go directly to the hospital without stabilizing."


    Feng Zihao could not hear Tang Ye''s words, and felt that Murong Muyu was ill because of a dispute with Tang Ye, which would be full of anger to Tang Ye. Stopped by Tang Ye, he directly shouted angrily: "Get out! I''ll settle the account with you again!"


    After an angry shout, Feng Zihao refused to give Tang Ye a chance to speak, and drove away quickly, sending the unconscious Murong Muyu to the hospital.


    Tang Ye felt really **** embarrassed. He detected Murong Muyu''s pulse just now, and found it a bit strange. Murong Muyu''s pulse is actually not weak, but Murong Muyu is dying, why is it so weird?


    The beating of the pulse is the appearance of the human life cycle of the heart, blood vessels, and blood. This life cycle plays the role of transporting oxygen, carbon dioxide, nutrients and wastes. If there is a problem with this cycle, such as insufficient oxygen and blood transport, it can be fatal.


    Tang Ye guessed that Murong Muyu''s weakness was related to this human life cycle. As for the specific reasons, Feng Zihao did not give him a chance to check it clearly. But if Murong Muyu''s illness is really a problem with the human body''s life cycle, then as long as the life cycle is restored to normal conditions, nothing will happen.


    Tang Ye returned to his car, looked at Ling Yun with a puzzled face and sighed: "Let''s go to the hospital first."

 Chapter 592： Dare to beat my man?

    Ling Yun thought Tang Ye was strange, she went to find someone to make sense, why did she go to the hospital after she came back?


    "Are you hurt?" Ling Yun asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye fastened his seat belt, drove the car and followed Feng Zihao in front of him, and said, "I am not injured, but someone is injured. I will go and see. Don''t forget I am a doctor.


    Lingyun pouted and muttered: "It''s really unreasonable for such a bad guy to be a doctor..."


    Tang Ye reached out and squeezed Lingyun¡¯s small face when he heard it, and hummed: "Sit well and don¡¯t talk nonsense. There are so many unreasonable things in this world. And, I tell you, we don¡¯t need God to give us reason. God wants to move us too."


    "Huh?" Ling Yun didn''t understand.


    Tang Ye shrugged and didn''t say much, those things weren''t something that Lingyun should touch.


    Xuanhuang big plan, what is Xuanhuang? The sky and the earth are mysterious and yellow, and the universe is wild and wild, and it is said that the sky is underground. Therefore, the Xuanhuang plan is not only a millennial plan confined to certain people on the earth, but also a millennial plan for those in the sky. Those who want to realize the reintegration of the heaven and the earth have the heaven and the earth. Even that Cang Tian was on the side of Xuan Huang''s plan, so from Tang Ye''s current standpoint, Cang Tian treated him as an enemy.


    What kind of person is Heaven? He is not a human being, but a conscious body, monitoring all things in the world and controlling the fate of all things. However, after the world was cut off, he could no longer control the fate of everything in the world. This was a provocation to his authority, and he would not allow him to become a decoration. He resented the old Taoist who came from the sky, and that old Taoist cut him off.


    Lingyun watched that Tang Ye didn''t speak, and picked up the phone to have a video conversation with Lin Yourong. Now Lingyun knows how to use a mobile phone and knows how to make videos. These are all taught by Lin Yourong.


    Tang Ye followed Feng Zihao all the time, entered the city, and reached the nearest hospital. After Feng Zihao arrived at the hospital, he reported his identity, and the entire hospital was immediately alarmed. The senior officials of the hospital arrived one after another. Those who were not in the hospital also came from home, wishing to use 200% of the effort to treat Murong Muyu, as if the entire hospital was there. Serve Murong Muyu¡¯s condition in general,


    This is the influence of Murong''s family. In Gusu City, as long as you give a name, you can shock the city.


    Tang Ye took Lingyun''s hand and walked into the hospital, trying to see Murong Muyu''s situation, but was stopped. Murong Muyu was placed in the high-level VIP area, and the environment was just like a villa, very good, and people who weren''t irrelevant would definitely not be allowed to enter.


    Tang Ye was worried about Murong Muyu, and said to the little nurse who stopped him: "Nurse beauty, I know that lady, you just let me in?"


    The beautiful nurse smiled, wrote her phone number on a piece of paper and handed it to Tang Ye, and said, "Handsome man, why hang on an unattainable woman? I get off work at half past nine in the evening."


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little melancholy. Is it so easy to get a beautiful nurse? Give yourself a phone number, doesn¡¯t it mean to make an appointment!


    The beautiful nurse touched Tang Ye''s chest and said, "You have a strong body and I have quality work. I will definitely have a good time~"


    Oops, a high-quality female driver... Tang Ye didn''t expect to meet such an open and upright nurse beauty, it turned out to be in love with his strong body. A nurse is a nurse, and you can know how good you are by looking at a person''s body. Men, still have to exercise more, so it''s much easier to date a girl.


    Of course Tang Ye wouldn''t make an appointment with the nurse beauty, he is not such a casual man. He wanted to talk to the beauty nurse again, and let the beauty nurse let him in, but the beauty nurse squeezed his **** and left. He was really speechless. Who would dare not accept the female driver?


    Tang Ye could only continue to think of a way to see Murong Muyu. At this time, Feng Zihao came out from the inside and saw him. He was immediately furious, and strode to him and said, "What are you doing here? Do you think Mu Yu is not enough?"


    Tang Ye understood Feng Zihao''s anger, because Murong Muyu was in a coma while arguing with him, and Feng Zihao thought it was normal for him to be responsible. He didn''t collide with Feng Zihao and explained: "I don''t know... why Mu Yu fainted suddenly, but I am a doctor and I can show her the situation."


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. Just now, after arguing with Murong Muyu for so many words, he didn''t ask for the name. This is my sister-in-law! Had Feng Zihao mentioned Mu Yu, he really didn''t know.


    Feng Zihao became even more angry when he heard what Tang Ye said. He had the urge to beat Tang Ye and said angrily: "You **** still talking cold words here? Can you treat Mu Yu? Who do you think you are? If you can treat Mu Yu. , I can still cure Mu Yu''s terminal illness!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, frowned and said: "Terminal illness?"


    "You..." Feng Zihao felt that Tang Ye''s expression was indifferent. He was so angry and worried about Murong Muyu. He really wanted to fight Tang Ye. But this is a hospital, so you can''t do that. He pushed Tang Ye away, trying to push Tang Ye out of the hospital, cursing, "Go away, don''t come here to get in the way. Don''t worry, when Mu Yu is fine, I will go to you to settle the account!"


    Tang Ye was pushed out, Ling Yun was also affected, and almost fell. Tang Ye didn''t expect Feng Zihao to be angry to the point of extreme. To be honest, for Murong Muyu''s situation, he can shirk the problem, so why not get scolded one by one. Seeing that Lingyun almost fell and showed aggrieved look, he no longer bears it everywhere, and hums to Feng Zihao: "You still don''t make sense? I tell you, I have a lot to do with Mu Yu, and you think I don''t care about her. ?"


    "You have something to do with Mu Yu?" Feng Zihao was annoyed, pointed at himself with a finger, and shouted: "You **** have something to do with Mu Yu, then I am her fiance, am I closer to you than you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Feng Zihao and Murong Muyu to have such a relationship. In this case, even if he is Murong Muyu''s brother-in-law, he is not so close to Murong Muyu''s future husband. He looked at Feng Zihao a little embarrassed, not knowing what to say. After all, Feng Zihao''s situation now is that his future wife has an accident, and it is normal to be emotional.


    However, Tang Ye thought of what Feng Zihao had said that Murong Muyu was suffering from a terminal illness, and he deeply doubted it. He felt that if he could find the cause of the disease directly by himself, it was unlikely to be terminally ill. He is confident that he has learned the skills of medical idiots and has mastered the power of withered trees to meet the spring. He is a little better than ordinary doctors, and can more easily detect strange diseases. So he still didn''t leave, and said to Feng Zihao: "I can really show Mu Yu to see the situation..."


    "You fucking..." Before Tang Ye finished speaking, Feng Zihao rolled up his sleeves and was really going to beat Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye was too annoying to drive away. Is it a fly?


    "Feng Zihao, if you dare to punch him, I promise to return two punches." At this moment, a cold and proud voice rang from the other side of the corridor.


    Feng Zihao trembles when he hears this sound. He looks back at the woman who is talking and looks embarrassed. He whispers softly: "Sister Huan, Huansha..."


    Murong Huansha glanced at Feng Zihao, then at Tang Ye, and said, "My man."


    "This..." Feng Zihao almost weakened his legs in fright, looking at Tang Ye, feeling very complicated, embarrassed and... secretly angry.


    Murong Huansha''s cold arrogance and domineering, he was famous among them when he was young. These people who were a few years younger than Murong Huansha were mentally overshadowed by Murong Huansha''s ability and Leng Ao when they were young, and they were afraid of Murong Huansha until they grew up. Therefore, Feng Zihao felt that Tang Ye should have said it early in the morning that Tang Ye was Murong Huansha''s boyfriend. In that case, he wouldn''t be so rude to Tang Ye.


    "I''m fucking..." He cursed secretly in his heart, feeling that he was pitted by Tang Ye.

 Chapter 593： Terminal illnesses are endless!

    Feng Zihao is actually a very good man. He scolded Tang Ye so angrily because he was affected by Murong Muyu''s affairs. His love for Murong Muyu is true, and his marriage with Murong Muyu is not only because of family interests. But Murong Muyu always said that he was pitying her, and he was helpless.


    And now he felt even more helpless, he didn''t expect that the person arguing with Murong Muyu was Murong Huansha''s boyfriend. On the other side of the highway, he was curious when he saw that the person getting off Murong Huansha''s Maserati was a man. He didn''t expect that the driver was not Murong Huansha, but a man.


    Murong Huansha actually found a man?


    He asked Murong Muyu who this man was, and Murong Muyu said it might be a thief or a normal friend. He thinks so too, because as long as he doesn''t get Murong Huansha''s acknowledgment, he can hardly believe that any man can be Murong Huansha''s boyfriend.


    At the same time, under the influence of Murong Muyu''s coma, Feng Zihao didn''t care about Tang Ye''s identity, just scolded Tang Ye and became angry with Tang Ye.


    He felt that Tang Ye should have made his own identity. Believe it or not is another matter. In that case, he wouldn''t scold Tang Ye so fiercely, then Murong Huansha wouldn''t hit him scolding Tang Ye.


    For them, the younger generation of wealthy circles who grew up in Gusu City, Murong Huansha is a nightmare, a peerless female devil. Because Murong Huansha''s ability and cold temperament were superb, a single sentence at the time could scare their child leader from speaking. And Murong Huansha was a few years older than them, which made them even more scared. I was scared when I was young, but I still have a psychological shadow when I grow up. Everyone knows that if nothing is wrong, don''t provoke Murong Huansha.


    After Murong Huansha left Gusu City and went to Yanjing, they felt that they were free and free from the terror of the devil. Even on the day Murong Huansha left, they gathered to celebrate with fireworks.


    Now watching Murong Huansha walk step by step with a cold face, Feng Zihao was very flustered, worried that Murong Huansha would come over and slap him directly. The real shame is that he didn''t dare to fight back when he was beaten, and no one dared to fight Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha walked up to Feng Zihao, and instead of directly beating people so rudely, she asked Feng Zihao: "How is Mu Yu?"


    Feng Zihao breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I don''t know yet, the doctor is trying to rescue him."


    Murong Huansha nodded and looked at Tang Ye. Just about to speak, there was a rush of footsteps outside the corridor, and soon he saw a few people with dignified clothes coming. Feng Zihao quickly greeted him when he saw it, and respectfully said, "Dad, mom, uncle, and aunt, you are here."


    There were four people who came, all in their 40s or 50s. They are the parents of Feng Zihao and Murong Muyu. Among them is a man who is still in his fifties. He is the current head of the Murong family, Murong Qingshan, the father of Murong Muyu and the father of Murong Huansha. The middle-aged woman next to Murong Qingshan''s arm is Cao Fei, Murong Muyu''s mother. Murong Huansha and Murong Muyu are half-parents, so Cao Fei is not Murong Huansha''s mother.


    Murong Huansha saw Murong Qingshan, her expression unchanged, still so cold and arrogant, and called to Murong Qingshan, "Dad."


    Murong Qingshan nodded and said nothing. Cao Fei looked extremely worried, walked up to Feng Zihao and asked, "Zihao, how is Mu Yu?"


    Feng Zihao looked guilty and felt that he hadn''t taken care of Murong Muyu, and said, "The doctor is still trying to rescue me, I don''t know..."


    Cao Fei''s eyes were red, and she seemed to cry.


    Murong Qingshan said: "Don''t say anything, go in and have a look, just wait if you can''t. Don''t worry too much, Mu Yu''s situation has always been like this, she will be fine."


    So Murong Qingshan, Cao Fei, Feng Zihao and his parents went into the senior VIP ward to see Murong Muyu''s situation. Tang Ye wanted to follow in, but Murong Huansha grabbed his clothes.


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing?" Murong Huansha said badly, "I am a family, what are you going to do?"


    Tang Ye felt puzzled and said, "You are Mu Yu''s sister, not a family?"


    Murong Huansha was startled, and was touched by Tang Ye''s natural statement. She was born in Murong''s family and knows the situation of Murong''s family. Although she is Murong Muyu''s sister, she is like a family with Murong Muyu. In Murong''s house, the half-parent situation is basically so strange, there is almost no family atmosphere, and they feel that they are two families when they were young. This has something to do with the divisional management of their big family. Otherwise, if such a big family is mixed together, it will not be chaotic? It''s just like a palace for a concubine in an ancient emperor''s house. Good relations will come and go, poor relations will never go together.


    Murong Huansha was quite envious of Tang Ye''s idea of ??a family, but after all he recognized the reality and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Not a family."


    "You..." Tang Ye wondered, isn''t his sister a family? Then this relationship is too bad. He wanted to talk about this issue, but was stopped by Murong Huansha.


    "I don''t want to say this." Murong Huansha had no thoughts about discussing family relations with Tang Ye, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I didn''t expect you to meet Mu Yu. What happened?"


    "It''s okay, just Mu Yu provokes me and wants to drag a car, but I won, and I went back to stop her and educate her. I didn''t expect that she suddenly fell into a coma and became what she is now." Tang Ye concluded briefly.


    Murong Huansha nodded, not in a high mood, and said, "You don''t need to blame yourself, Mu Yu is like this. But how did you win Mu Yu in a drag racing on Gusu''s site?"


    "Don''t you just win your sister, do you need to question my ability?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Murong Huansha looked disdainful, knowing what Tang Ye must have used. She knew Tang Ye''s cunning very well. She was too lazy to pursue this. She looked in the direction of the operating room with a sad expression, revealing a sad expression that she rarely sees, as well as sadness and love.


    Tang Ye roughly guessed what was going on and said, "Mu Yu... has a terminal illness?"


    Murong Huansha took a deep breath, closed his eyes, and said, "Yeah."


    Tang Ye went up and took Murong Huansha''s hand to express comfort. This was indeed a sad thing.


    But Tang Ye had been in contact with Murong Muyu just now, and had some guesses about Murong Muyu''s situation, and said, "I want to see Mu Yu''s situation."


    "Huh?" Murong Huansha frowned slightly.


    Tang Ye said, "What if Mu Yu''s illness is not a terminal illness?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Murong Huansha was a little anxious, and quickly stopped Tang Ye.


    Murong Muyu''s situation began when she was young. Although her sister was not close to Mu Yu, she knew about it. Now Tang Ye said that it might not be a terminal illness. If it can be determined, it is indeed a great thing. But if you just talk casually, and Mu Yu listens to it, gives Mu Yu a little hope, and then despairs again, that would be extremely hateful.


    Isn''t it excessive to sprinkle salt on a person''s wound?


    Tang Ye understands Murong Huansha''s concerns, but still wants to see Murong Muyu''s situation, and said: "I still want to see. If I can''t get a definite conclusion after reading it, I won''t say it. But they don''t seem to be very good Believe me, I can''t touch Mu Yu at all."


    Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye was a doctor. Tang Ye saved Wang Airen and helped her develop magical drugs for the Tianni Group, the situation in Yundian, and the military hospital. She was always paying attention to Tang Ye, knowing Tang Ye''s magic, after thinking about it, she said, "Do you really want to see it?"


    "Really." Tang Ye nodded.

 Chapter 594： The manipulation behind!

    Yan Jing and Wen Dingmo were dealing with things in the study, with the butler''s little face Buddha standing beside him as always. The Little Face Buddha feels like a loyal slave, like the **** who accompanied the emperor in ancient times. Wen Dingmo did not speak, nor could he speak.


    Wen Dingmo stretched out his hands, feet and waist after handling the matter, looking a little tired. Little Face Buddha brought him a refreshing tea to relieve fatigue, and said, "Master, you must pay attention to your body."


    Wen Dingmo took the hot tea and glanced at the small face Buddha with a smile: "You don''t have to be so polite. At the beginning, when you and I met, it was only for the sake of big things. There is no distinction between upper and lower. Just pretend to be in front of others. No more in private."


    Little Face Buddha smiled and said, "I''m used to it, so let''s do it."


    Wen Dingmo drank tea and moistened his throat with a smile, and said, "We should have been the most famous, but because of our choice back then, have you ever regretted it after hiding for so long?"


    The appearance of the small face Buddha is very similar to the smiley face Buddha, and the look on his face always seems to be a squinting smile. Hearing Wen Dingmo''s words, he narrowed his eyes harder, smiled deeper, and said, "It''s useless to be famous. My heart is always up to the sky. It doesn''t matter what the world is like."


    Wen Dingmo sighed and said, "But, we did sacrifice a lot. Others said that I was so cruel and ruthless that I could sacrifice at will, but how do they know the misery in my heart? It doesn''t matter if the world does not understand me, but my own people But they don¡¯t understand me. In that case, we can only do what we have to do, otherwise we will be empty-handed in the end and get nothing. It¡¯s too sad for us to grow from a teenager to a white head."


    The Little Face Buddha smiled lightly and said: "Little Master will understand the master''s painstaking efforts."


    Wen Dingmo shook his head and smiled, no longer feeling the time wasted, and said: "The Murong family is a must, and the Murong family controls too many resources. No matter whether it is a commercial or a martial artist, you cannot miss it. Murong is better than a hundred clans. Therefore, Murong''s family has always had our layout. Now that the Red Wall person sent Tang Ye over, he must not be ruined by Tang Ye."


    The little face Buddha squinted and said, "Isn''t Mu Xuan Ji over there? There should be no problem with Mu Xuan Ji''s handling."


    Wen Dingmo nodded and said: "Mu Xuanji has been there for decades, and she has done a lot to solve Murong''s slave slaves. I remember that Murong Qingshan has a deep affection for Cao Fei, so she treated him and Cao Fei deeply. His daughter is extremely affectionate. Mu Xuanji used this to contain Murong Qingshan. If you want to save her daughter, you have to support Xuanhuang Daji. Only Xuanhuang Daji can make many people who are dying survive."


    The small face Buddha smiled and said, "Xuan Ji Mu is a grass Gu that is even more powerful than Mu Ru Ji. I don''t think I need to worry about her. Besides, she uses living Gu to contain Murong Qingshan. Without her showing up, it would be impossible to solve the living Gu. . And Mu Xuanji has done another face-changing technique, it is difficult to find her. Even you and me, I am afraid it will take a lot of effort."


    Wen Dingmo squinted his eyes and said, "So, don''t you need to send another person to Murong''s house?"


    "I don''t think so. You can rest assured that Xuanji Mu is here. So it''s better to send more people to the land of the dragon veins, I think there will be a dragon gate soon." Little Face Buddha said.


    Wen Dingmo stared at it for a while and said, "Okay, just arrange it like this."


    After finalizing the Murong family''s affairs, Wen Dingmo''s eyes became gloomy, and he hummed: "Tang Ye must be removed. I don''t know if Kuang and the Qi-trainer on the Gu Wu rivers have a way to kill Tang Ye. "


    The little face Buddha said: "It''s really not good, let me shoot?"


    "No." Wen Dingmo immediately shook his head in denial, and said: "We are all bullied by that old Taoist. Tang Ye is the one that the old Taoist wants to protect. You may not win if you go. Even if you and I join forces, I will There is a five-to-five confidence. But this is too risky. If you are not 90% sure, don¡¯t do it. And my thousand-year emperor map is about to be completed. At that time, I will call out the emperors of the past and bring the ancient jade seal to suppress Tang Ye¡¯s luck and kill Tang Ye and It¡¯s not difficult. It¡¯s just that the control of the Thousand-Year Emperor Map and the Ancient Kingdom¡¯s Jade Seal is too expensive to be used as a last resort. I don¡¯t plan to use it. Tang Ye will also be killed, and he will no longer affect Xuanhuang''s plan!"


    Little Face Buddha frowned, feeling a little troubled by Tang Ye''s troublesome existence. I had a chance to win the matter, but it was a little ridiculous that a young boy had repeated accidents.


    ...


    Regarding Murong Muyu''s situation, even if it was only because of the doctor''s sensitivity to strange diseases, Tang Ye would have to check it out, let alone Murong Muyu or Murong Huansha''s sister. Had it not been stopped by Feng Zihao before, he had already checked Murong Muyu''s situation. The reason for not being able to get close to Murong Muyu now is mainly because Feng Zihao and others disagree. Who made him look like a doctor and was misunderstood first.


    Murong Huansha does not care less for Murong Muyu than others, otherwise she would not show that sad and loving look. She believed that Tang Ye could create miracles and decided to let Tang Ye try to see Murong Muyu''s situation. As for being blocked, then she will help clear the way.


    She took Tang Ye into the high-level VIP ward area, to the operating room of Murong Muyu, and saw Feng Zihao, Murong Qingshan, Cao Fei, and Feng Zihao''s parents waiting anxiously. Several people saw her coming in and didn''t say anything. Just seeing her bring Tang Ye in, I couldn''t help but frown slightly, and didn''t treat Tang Ye very much.


    The lights in the operating room dimmed, and the doctor came out from inside and looked sad, guilty and scared when he saw Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei. Murong Muyu''s situation is not optimistic, and their doctor is helpless. Only then did they feel distressed about receiving this. Murong Muyu was already terminally ill, and coming to their hospital was simply a disaster. If I changed to another hospital, I would definitely not be able to save it. Now Murong Muyu is finished in their hospital, and Na Murong Qingshan blamed him, and their hospital could go bankrupt.


    "Doctor, how is Mu Yu''s situation?" Cao Fei immediately went to ask when seeing the doctor coming out.


    The doctor shook his head helplessly, and sighed: "Miss Mu Yu''s situation is not optimistic. Her breathing has been very weak. Once she stops, she may..."


    "No!" Cao Fei shouted before the doctor said it.


    Might die? Not only Cao Fei, other people can''t accept it either. However, they also have a faint sense of powerlessness to admit their fate. They knew about Murong Muyu''s terminal illness a long time ago, and they were ready for this day. Only when it really came did I find it so unacceptable.


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha was silent for a while, and said, "Let Tang Ye see Mu Yu''s situation."


    Everyone was taken aback when they heard it, looked at Murong Huansha, and then at Tang Ye, they were suddenly angry. Mu Yu is now uncertain about life, but Murong Huansha pushes a kid out. Is this sister too ruthless?

 Chapter 595： Whats the identity?

    Murong Huansha was kind, but everyone rolled their eyes. In addition to distrusting what she said, it was also because of her cold attitude. Murong Huansha, a cold, arrogant and strong temperament, is relatively bad in getting along with others. No one likes to be treated coldly. What''s more, Murong Muyu''s life is at stake at this time, and he will inevitably be disgusted if he speaks coldly.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly in his heart, walked to Murong Huansha''s side, pulled Murong Huansha''s clothes, motioned for him to speak. Murong Huansha took a step back. She knew very well that she couldn''t talk with Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei. Although Murong Qingshan is her father, her relationship with Murong Qingshan has not been good since childhood. Murong Qingshan approached Cao Fei when she was a child, so that her mother left Murong''s house, which directly made her hate Murong Qingshan. In short, she had great conflicts with Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei, and she couldn''t speak politely.


    After Tang Ye stood up, he said to Murong Qingshan: "Uncle, I am a doctor, Mu Yu''s situation is a bit special, can you let me have a look?"


    "Tang Ye, why are you again!" Before Murong Qingshan could speak, Feng Zihao hummed angrily: "Although you are Sister Huansha''s boyfriend, now Mu Yu''s life is at stake. Can you stop pestering him!"


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes slightly when he heard Feng Zihao''s words. Feng Zihao put aside her eyes, looked guilty on the surface, and took a step back, but standing behind Murong Qingshan, under the cover of Murong Qingshan, the corners of his mouth twitched again, and he smiled smugly.


    Murong Huansha didn''t see Feng Zihao''s smile moving. She was very arrogant and found it ridiculous for Feng Zihao''s careful thoughts, and she said that Tang Ye was her boyfriend. She just wanted to arouse the resentment of Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei, but she had a snack.


    Murong Qingshan coldly looked at Tang Ye, glanced at Feng Zihao, and asked, "Why did he bother Mu Yu?"


    Feng Zihao said: "It was Tang Ye who was arguing with Mu Yu, and Mu Yu became ill. Otherwise, Mu Yu is in good condition, how could something go wrong!"


    "Feng Zihao!" Murong Huansha had disdain for Feng Zihao at first, but Feng Zihao was in good measure, and she couldn''t help but drink coldly.


    Feng Zihao threw the pot to Tang Ye. She didn''t know why Feng Zihao did this. Feng Zihao usually seems to be a very upright person. Could it be that the minister of Fulong joined in?


    Seeing Murong Huansha shocked Feng Zihao, Murong Qingshan was very angry and said coldly to Murong Huansha: "If Mu Yu''s matter is really related to Tang Ye, I can''t spare him!"


    Murong Huansha also became cold, and suddenly became tit-for-tat against Murong Qingshan, and hummed: "I''m kind of you if you don''t appreciate it. If you still want to blame Tang Ye, then go to investigate the matter clearly and talk nonsense!"


    "You..." Murong Qingshan was even more angry when he was so confronted by his daughter.


    "Enough for you!" Cao Fei is Murong Muyu''s mother. Seeing Murong Qingshan and Murong Huansha quarreling, she said angrily: "Now Muyu is in a critical condition, do you have to make a noise? You don''t care about Muyu. Excuse Mu Yu! I beg you to leave here, don''t affect Mu Yu!"


    Murong Qingshan and Murong Huansha were cold and silent.


    Tang Ye was frightened when she saw it. Although Murong Huansha usually tells the Murong family''s relationship between them, he can guess that their relationship is not good, but he didn''t expect it to be so bad that they would be **** for tat if they didn''t agree. Growing up in such a family is too depressing and difficult!


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to persuade Murong Qingshan and Murong Huansha, but glanced at Feng Zihao. He felt that he had underestimated Feng Zihao, this upright man who seemed to care about Murong Muyu, was actually very scheming. Just now Feng Zihao threw the whole affair over to him with two sentences, which caused Murong Qingshan and others to be hostile to him. The method was really good.


    Tang Ye is not a simple little boy. Murong Huansha could see the actions Feng Zihao did, but how could he not see it?


    He was puzzled, there was already such a big smell of gunpowder before he entered the door of Murong''s house, and he couldn''t explode after he went to Murong''s house. Now we need to solve Murong Muyu¡¯s serious illness. He will not play with Feng Zihao for the time being. He looked at Murong Qingshan and said, "Uncle, please don¡¯t get angry. Why did Huansha come back? Who am I? I must be the head of the Murong family. You don¡¯t know anything. Since you and I know something, let me see how Mu Yu is doing?"


    Feng Zihao, Cao Fei and others were surprised by Tang Ye''s words. Talking to Murong Qingshan so unceremoniously? Since he knew that he was the head of the Murong family, he should know how extraordinary he was. Then how could Tang Ye dare to do this?


    Even Murong Huansha was a little surprised. Tang Ye spoke, not like a request, more like a showdown. But now Murong Qingshan is very angry, so he is not afraid of hitting the gun?


    Murong Huansha is very general, Tang Ye has always been such a man. As long as Tang Ye recognizes something and the other party is domineering, he can be more domineering. Thinking back then, Murong Huansha was still a little angry, that''s how she was overthrown by Tang Ye.


    Feng Zihao felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. Just now because Murong Huansha was here, he didn''t dare to say anything about Tang Ye, but now that Murong Qingshan is here, he is not afraid of Murong Huansha. He glared at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, how can you dare to talk to uncle like this?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Feng Zihao, then ignored it, looked at Murong Qingshan who became silent, and said: "I and Huansha came to Murong''s house. You can wait until Mu Yu''s situation stabilizes. Now Mu Yu''s situation is critical, can you still Want to drag?"


    Feng Zihao was very angry and shouted: "Tang Ye, your entanglement is dragging! Do you still want to see Mu Yu? Who do you think you are?"


    Tang Ye felt that Feng Zihao was a little annoying, but she ignored him and said to Murong Qingshan: "Uncle, is the life of your biological daughter important, or is the so-called position important?"


    Feng Zihao felt that Tang Ye was really getting more and more arrogant. Is this threatening Murong Qingshan in disguise?


    He was about to yell at Tang Ye again, but at this time Murong Qingshan waved his hand to stop him, and said to Tang Ye: "Mu Yu has always said that she hasn''t seen this matter, but we all know that she didn''t see it, so she always does something What a desperate thing. She is in pain. If you can give her hope, don''t give her despair. Can you... do it?"


    Murong Qingshan''s stern face showed some tenderness and expectation. He loves Murong Muyu very much. If anyone can save Murong Muyu, he is 10,000 willing. However, after so many years, he has searched countless famous doctors, and none of them are useful. He really lost his confidence.


    As for Tang Ye, as the man who walked with his daughter Murong Huansha, as the man who stirred up the situation in Yanjing, and is now the number one opponent against the minister of Fulong, he, the Murong Patriarch, naturally knows.


    In fact, Murong Huansha came back this time to fight for the position of Patriarch, and Murong Qingshan, as the current Patriarch, is actually from the faction of Fulong''s minister. So just now, he knew Tang Ye''s ability, but he still hesitated. Because once Tang Ye rescued Murong Muyu, he owed Tang Ye''s favor.


    But as a father, Murong Qingshan still loves his daughter. Tang Ye''s ability is worthy of recognition, so he agreed with Tang Ye, and even vaguely asked Tang Ye.


    When Feng Zihao saw Murong Qingshan''s look of expectation and request to Tang Ye, and what he said, he agreed to Tang Ye''s visit to see Mu Yu''s condition. At this moment, he was in a complicated mood. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak so arrogantly, not only was it okay. , But persuaded Murong Qingshan!


    Suddenly Feng Zihao felt embarrassed. He blocked Tang Ye in every possible way just now, but Tang Ye not only did not get out of the game, but also received Murong Qingshan''s approval. Isn''t this slapped him in the face?


    He wasn''t reconciled, no wonder Tang Ye had a very powerful identity?

 Chapter 596： Desperate sister-in-law!

    Feng Zihao is not like Murong Qingshan or Murong Huansha. Perhaps it is said that he stands far from the level of Murong Qingshan, so his vision and pattern will be much smaller. He is just the young master of a big family in Gusu City. Gusu City has not been thoroughly mixed up yet, so naturally he can''t pay attention to Yanjing''s side and the entire Xuanhuang plan now.


    So he didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, it was normal. As for why he targeted Tang Ye so much, it was probably because of Murong Muyu''s accident. Maybe he really loves Murong Muyu, or maybe he hides other purposes.


    Now that Tang Ye was talking to Murong Qingshan, Murong Huansha knew that he didn''t need to come forward again. She was just a little surprised that Tang Ye had a showdown with her father so quickly. In fact, for them, there are some things that are well known to each other. Murong Qingshan is now the Patriarch of the Murong Family, and when she comes back, she is fighting for the position of the Patriarch, so even if it is a father and a daughter, there will be a fight.


    Now that Tang Ye has had a showdown, Murong Huansha doesn''t bother to take care of it anyway, sooner or later he will get to this point. But she is a little concerned about Feng Zihao. The Feng Zihao in her memory was a very serious and rich young master. He was different from those dude children. He had no bad habits and no bad stains, whether in affection or other aspects. Perhaps this is also one of the reasons why Murong''s family chose him as the son-in-law. But why did such a man with a good impression specifically target Tang Ye just now?


    Murong Huansha couldn''t understand it, couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye, wondering, is it because Tang Ye is born with taunting skills and always hates people?


    Everyone present had their own thoughts, and Tang Ye had no time to pay attention. After hearing Murong Qingshan¡¯s words, he knew that Murong Qingshan agreed to show Murong Muyu to see the situation, so he turned around and nodded to Murong Huansha and said, "I''ll go first. Look at Mu Yu."


    Murong Huansha nodded, letting Tang Ye rest assured.


    Cao Fei is Mu Yu''s mother and cares about Mu Yu''s situation more than anyone else. Seeing Murong Qingshan agree to let Tang Ye go to Mu Yu to see a doctor, she was very worried. She knew nothing about Tang Ye. Besides, Tang Ye didn''t look like a doctor at all, so how could Tang Ye go to Mu Yu to see a doctor? Is this rushing to the doctor, or is it a dead horse?


    Cao Fei could not agree to stop Tang Ye. Feng Zihao''s parents also expressed their incomprehension, why let a man whom Murong Huansha brought back to watch Mu Yu, this is to give up Mu Yu and let others toss?


    They all oppose Tang Ye''s treatment of Mu Yu.


    But Murong Qingshan was determined and didn''t want to explain it slowly, and said in a deep voice: "Let Tang Ye go to Mu Yu to see a doctor, don''t be wordy."


    Murong Qingshan''s temperament is famous, as well as the majesty of being the head of the Murong family. He spoke in a deep voice, showing that he was a little impatient. If he provokes him again, it will be hard for anyone to wait for him to get angry. Cao Fei, Feng Zihao and his parents are not good enough to stop Tang Ye.


    However, Cao Fei knew her man very well, knowing that Murong Qingshan would not let Mu Yu see a doctor at will. Now Murong Qingshan must have a basis for doing so. Since Murong Qingshan could not persuade, she stopped persuading and believed her husband''s decision. She walked in front of Tang Ye, showing a sad expression of a mother caring about her daughter, her expression eager, and her eyes flushed. She looked at Tang Ye pleadingly: "Your name is Tang Ye? I don''t know who you are, but if you can save Mu Yu, I will be grateful to you for the rest of my life. If you can help Mu Yu, please help her. Mu Yu grew up. It''s not easy, even if she is Miss Jin Jin? She has no life to enjoy..."


    It''s okay not to say, but when I said it, she really cried. Cao Fei grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Qingshan believes in you, I believe it, please don''t let Mu Yu have an accident!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Can''t delay, I''ll go see Mu Yu''s situation now."


    Tang Ye entered the operating room under the leadership of that doctor. In fact, according to the treatment regulations, Tang Ye did not have the qualifications to enter the operating room to see the patient, but the doctors like Tang Ye wanted to see Murong Muyu. Murong Muyu is a hot potato, if Murong Muyu dies in their hands, then they will have a big deal. After all, Murong Muyu is terminally ill, and the chance of death is very high. At this time, Tang Ye intervened and wanted to see a doctor for Murong Muyu, which to them was like dumping a pot, and he was immediately relieved.


    When they looked at Tang Ye, their eyes were a little weird. They thought Tang Ye was quite stupid, and stepped in now, didn''t they ask for trouble? I wonder if Murong Muyu is suffering from a terminal illness? A terminal illness is a disease that cannot be cured, so it''s pretty funny to take this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye is a sensitive person, able to capture many details. Although the doctor in front of him is still serious, his expression clearly shows signs of relaxation. He sighed slightly in his heart, knowing that these doctors did not want to affect their careers because of Murong Muyu''s affairs, and simply said, "You should step back outside and wait. I used the secret recipe from the ancestors. It is not convenient for you to be present, sorry."


    Several doctors and nurses were stunned when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and then they were even more delighted, but they didn''t show it on their faces. They don''t care if Tang Ye is really stupid, at this time they like Tang Ye''s stupidity. They were able to leave the operating room, so even if Murong Muyu died, they wouldn''t have much responsibility, because it happened after Tang Ye took over.


    Several doctors and nurses pretended to be sad and embarrassed, but they didn''t propose to stay to help Tang Ye, and finally went completely clean.


    "Really..." Tang Ye said very speechless.


    At this moment, Murong Muyu was lying on the operating table, regaining some consciousness. She stared at the spotlight on her head blankly, feeling too dazzling, raising her hand to push the spotlight away, but she didn''t even have the strength to raise the high hand. He raised his hand halfway and dropped weakly. She has difficulty breathing and is already receiving oxygen. She saw that there were two shadows, she knew she was going to die.


    What a sad thing. Murong Muyu gave up any struggle and survived a terminal illness for more than ten years. Today, he is finally free. It''s just that, in the end, I couldn''t beat my sister. She suddenly felt that Tang Ye was very hateful. She wondered, if the driver is not Tang Ye, but Murong Huansha, will she win?


    Tang Ye, a man should be better than a woman in driving, so she lost to him.


    Murong Muyu didn''t know what she was thinking, she was confused and hesitated, and then burst into tears. The feeling of death being forced step by step is really terrifying, so desperate.


    Suddenly, Murong Muyu vaguely felt someone pinching and pressing on her body. She saw another person standing beside her, but there were two figures, and she couldn''t see who it was. She didn''t care, knowing that it was the doctor who hurriedly saved her. It was like this every time, lying on the operating table and being examined by a group of doctors for first aid. In the end, nothing changed. She would still die.


    "Forget it, forget it, you can''t save me, don''t touch me." Murong Muyu said to the confused figure.


    She felt that this attack was more serious than before, and her hearing, sight, and other sense organs were weakened and blurred, and it was probably a sign of death. She wanted to be more dignified before she died and not let the doctor touch her again.


    "Do you think you will die?" However, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    Looks like that long-winded brother-in-law?


    Murong Muyu was stunned. Why did Tang Ye come to see himself?


    Oh, he seems to have said that he is a doctor. But can he cure terminal illnesses?


    He can''t, he said, a terminal illness that can be cured is not a terminal illness.


    Murong Muyu thought things were ridiculous. Did the doctors in the hospital uselessly let a person come to see him? Even that long-winded brother-in-law used it!


    Murong Muyu did not arouse hope because of hearing Tang Ye''s voice, but instead felt that this was the result of her condition being too serious to be cured.


    "It seems... really going to die." She thought weakly.

 Chapter 597： Hugh treats the living as dead!

    After Tang Ye came in, Ma Shan checked Murong Muyu¡¯s physical condition. He must be touched and pinched. Murong Muyu was so sick that he was confused when looking at things. A double shadow appeared. He thought that it was the doctor who was operating on her, but it was Tang Ye was alone, and didn''t realize this until Tang Ye spoke.


    After examining Murong Muyu''s body, Tang Ye found that although Murong Muyu''s pulse was beating normally, his inner breathing seemed to be blocked. It''s like the heart beating, transmitting blood and nutrients, and forming the human body''s circulation. There is no problem with the source of power, but when it reaches a certain place, the body''s circulation is suddenly blocked. Moreover, the blocked place is not certain and will change at any time.


    It is like a water pipe with a stone stuffed in it. This stone is not fixed in a certain place, but rolls with the water. Because of this stone, the water flow is worse than that of the same pipe. After the stone rolls to an important place and forms a blockage for a period of time, the flow of the water pipe will have a big problem.


    After checking, Tang Ye felt that Murong Muyu''s situation was like this. Murong Muyu''s body seemed to have something blocking her life cycle formed by her heart, blood vessels, blood, oxygen, and nutrients. But this obstacle is not immediately fatal. It first slightly affected Murong Muyu''s life cycle, making Murong Muyu''s physical condition worse than ordinary people. Over time, this barrier became severe, and Murong Muyu developed more serious symptoms. By now, this barrier had reached the point where Murong Muyu would die.


    The question is, if there is such a barrier, why can''t the doctor check it? There are so many famous doctors in the world, with all kinds of miraculous methods, is it impossible to detect this obstacle?


    Tang Ye knew that he had to figure out what this obstacle was to save Murong Muyu. But what''s bad now is that Murong Muyu has given up fighting by herself, so the life cycle in her body will become weaker. This life cycle cannot be stopped. How to check if it stops, so Murong Muyu must continue to fight and maintain the life cycle.


    Tang Ye patted the face of Murong Muyu who was desperate waiting to die, and said, "Mu Yu, don''t give up, open your eyes!"


    Murong Muyu wanted to give up the last consciousness, so that she was really finished. In addition to patting her face, Tang Ye also used the strength of the dead wood to replenish her vitality, giving her the strength to maintain her life cycle.


    Murong Muyu felt slapped in the face. This is a serious matter. No one likes being slapped. She opened her eyes, but she didn''t expect that her vision would no longer be blurred, and she saw clearly Tang Ye. She feels very strange, is she all right?


    However, she found herself still miserable.


    In fact, her sight and consciousness have improved a bit, and it is the effect of Tang Ye sending vitality to her.


    Tang Ye saw Murong Muyu opened his eyes again, and immediately said, "Mu Yu, you can''t give up fighting, you have to stay awake, you know?"


    "What...what are you doing..." Murong Muyu was still very weak and weak, speaking very quietly. This uncomfortable feeling made her feel better to die.


    But Tang Ye slapped her face a few more times. She heard Tang Ye say, "Don''t give up fighting, stay awake, or I will kiss your mouth and touch your breast!"


    Murong Muyu became angry immediately. It was not that Tang Ye might be doing that, but she thought Tang Ye''s words were quite naive. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye would do this. So Tang Ye said so naively, as if she was coaxing her as a child. She is not a child!


    After Murong Muyu became angry, his body involuntarily fought, and his life cycle was much stronger than before. Thanks to the vitality provided by Tang Ye, she felt that she had some strength, and she was no longer so weak. At least she could see people clearly and said that there was no problem with speaking.


    Only then did she see that her body was stripped of her clothes, only her underwear was left, and her body was filled with silver needles of all sizes. She was shocked immediately. Not to mention being stripped naked, it was the appearance full of silver needles, she felt very scary.


    "You, what did you do?!" Murong Muyu knew that Tang Ye did it all. Tang Ye was alone in the operating room, and Tang Ye was still holding a silver needle, staring at a place on her body to get it. , She was very angry.


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Muyu, and said, "Don''t be angry, save your breath for breathing, so that you can better maintain the life cycle in your body. I''m looking for something."


    "What?" Murong Muyu didn''t understand what Tang Ye was going to do. Is there such a doctor?


    Besides, is it embarrassing to be taken off with only underwear left? ! Not to mention being pinched by touching the body, this is blaspheming your wonderful body!


    Tang Ye is an old driver, whether it is for treating diseases or for women, so he is very clear about the resistance that Murong Muyu may have. He watched Murong Muyu finish the question at one time, and said, "First, take yours off. The clothes are for healing, don¡¯t think I¡¯m taking advantage of you. In the doctor¡¯s eyes, there is no gender distinction on the operating table. Second, your disease is not necessarily terminally ill. Let me check it first. Third, am I right What a doctor said is not credible. Isn¡¯t that the best answer if you haven¡¯t died now? Fourth, if you don¡¯t want to die, just cooperate with me honestly and don¡¯t compete with me."


    Murong Muyu still had the strength to roll his eyes. She definitely didn''t want to die. So as long as there is the fourth point, she will resist a fart!


    At this time, she reviewed her situation and remembered that she thought she was going to die, but now she seems to have recovered a little. But now only Tang Ye was beside her, and Tang Ye pierced herself with a silver needle again... She had received acupuncture treatment before and knew that it was a Chinese medicine treatment. She glanced at Tang Ye. After Tang Ye talked to her, she continued to check her body carefully. She realized that Tang Ye had indeed rescued her.


    "You''re still so long-winded." She couldn''t help snorting to Tang Ye, but there was no emotion or action against Tang Ye, obviously she acquiesced to Tang Ye''s approach. If Tang Ye can save her, let alone cooperate, she is willing to do anything.


    Tang Ye ignored her, and after sticking her for a while, he held her wrist, felt her pulse beating, and observed the changes in her whole body.


    Murong Muyu was embarrassed to be stared at by Tang Ye, after all, she only wore underwear. But Tang Ye was treating her illness, she couldn''t object. To conceal the embarrassment, she couldn''t help but said: "My disease is terminally ill, can it really be cured?"


    Tang Ye suddenly reached out and pressed some places under her chest, making her almost scream, what a shame!


    But Tang Ye looked at her and smiled: "Your name reminds me of a poem."


    "Huh?" Murong Muyu didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye said: "The orchid shoots under the mountain are short soaked in the stream, and the sandy roads in the Songjian are clean and mud-free, and Xiao Xiaomu is screaming. Who knows that there is no less life? The water in front of the door can still be west, and the white hair will sing yellow chicken.


    When Murong Muyu heard the word "Mu Yu", he felt that although there were such two words, the poem was not about Mu Yu, and it was nothing.


    Tang Ye said at this time: "Who knows that there is no less life? The water in front of the door can still be seen, and Xiu will have white hair and sing yellow chicken. You ask me if I can really cure your disease, then I will tell you, Xiu will live. People are dead."


    Murong Muyu thought for a while, his eyes suddenly brightened, looking at Tang Ye with great joy and expectation, and said, "You mean...my disease can be cured?"


    "Yes!" Tang Ye laughed.


    Murong Muyu cried and scolded, "Damn, you can cure it, what poems are you playing..."


    "Your name is poetic." Tang Ye smiled lightly. He did find out the cause of Murong Muyu''s illness.

 Chapter 598： The difference in the body!

    Murong Muyu felt that this moment was very dreamy. She had never thought that her illness could be cured. After being seen by countless doctors since childhood, all she saw was the doctor shaking her head and sighing. She had no hope for a long time. She didn''t know when she started to define herself as a dead person, and she started to act crazy, like venting, more like a struggle. Doing crazy and dangerous things, and not dying, does that mean that you will not die?


    She didn''t want to die very much.


    For Tang Ye''s words, it was the first time that she heard someone say that her terminal illness could be cured. Although not completely sure, she was still excited. If Tang Ye could really heal her, how exciting it would be if she could not show up. She felt that Tang Ye''s appearance was the most dreamy. This boyfriend of his sister is really amazing!


    The woman¡¯s thinking is indeed a bit strange. This will make Murong Muyu not particularly concerned about her condition, but rather confused about Tang Ye¡¯s identity as her sister¡¯s boyfriend. She looked at Tang Ye and asked, ¡°You are really your sister¡¯s male. Friend? You won''t be the elder sister who came to pretend, are you?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "You don''t believe it? I''ve seen your sister''s body, or if you try to ask me about the characteristics of your sister''s body, I''m sure you can answer it."


    Murong Muyu''s face turned red, and she contemptuously said to Tang Ye: "I haven''t seen my sister''s body, you bastard..."


    After saying a few words, Murong Muyu''s expression dimmed and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Can it really be cured? Don''t lie to me."


    Tang Ye looked serious and said: "Yes, but..."


    "Go away, what are you talking about, but, but it was all nonsense before?! Just tell me, can I not die?" Murong Muyu asked, looking at Tang Ye tightly.


    She had grasped the edge of the bed with her hands, her eyes were extremely expectant, and her breath was held, showing how much she cares about this.


    Tang Ye said: "Yes, but..."


    "Don''t say but!" Murong Muyu immediately shouted.


    Tang Ye was speechless, gritted his teeth, and said, "Well, well, I know, no, but, you must be alive and not die."


    "Oh, it''s not that you won''t die, it''s that you won''t die because of this disease. If you do other dangerous things, such as drag racing, it''s normal to die." Tang Ye added.


    Murong Muyu''s eyes turned red, watching Tang Ye curl his mouth, humming: "You are really super long-winded..."


    "Woo!" Murong Muyu finally couldn''t help crying, because Tang Ye''s words showed that her illness could be cured. She believed Tang Ye, if Tang Ye dared to lie to her, she would kill him.


    Tang Ye saw Murong Muyu crying, knowing that her excitement of regaining hope from despair was uncontrollable, and she didn''t want to persuade, so it was nothing to cry, but the more Murong Muyu cried, the harder he could bear Advised: "Don''t cry, there are still many things to do."


    Murong Muyu wiped her tears, looked at Tang Ye and hummed, "Come here."


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye immediately hugged his body, looking wary of being insulted.


    Murong Muyu is about to laugh, why did my sister find such a funny boyfriend? !


    "Come here!" Murong Muyu called again.


    Tang Ye walked over nervously, but Murong Muyu got his arms around his neck. He was shocked and hummed, "Hey, what are you doing? I''m not such a casual man!"


    "You idiot..." Murong Muyu hugged Tang Ye''s neck tightly, and said, "People are crying, shouldn''t you borrow a shoulder to lean on?"


    "But you hold my neck." Tang Ye was puzzled.


    "I didn''t sit up again!" Murong Muyu cried.


    Tang Ye hurriedly stopped her and said, "You still have a silver needle on your body, so you can''t sit up!"


    "Nonsense, of course I know, otherwise I would have sat up a long time ago. I think you are really an idiot. If my sister asked you to be a boyfriend, I would definitely not like you!" Murong Muyu didn''t know what to do to Tang Ye. Up.


    Tang Ye really didn''t want to be said by a woman while holding her arms around her neck. The key was that this woman was still a sister-in-law.


    After Murong Muyu was no longer so excited, he let go of Tang Ye. Tang Ye thought he was liberated, but Murong Muyu grabbed his clothes and wiped his tears and nose.


    He really didn''t know what to say about this little sister-in-law.


    Murong Muyu glanced at Tang Ye and hummed: "Do you have any comments? As a man, shouldn''t you give a woman a tissue when you see a woman crying? Why do you see me crying for so long and still motionless?"


    "You just hugged me." Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "Didn''t I let you go now?" Murong Muyu was very angry.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk a bit, it was really hard for a woman to wait on her!


    He curled his lips and snorted, "Because I don''t want to bring you tissues, right?"


    "You..." Murong Muyu was short of breath with anger.


    Only then did she realize that she seemed to have recovered her strength from just now, no longer feel uncomfortable, and returned to the state before the illness. Then I can cry, hug Tang Ye, and talk so much to Tang Ye. It feels very comfortable. Why is it so?


    Murong Muyu looked at Tang Ye, a little dazed. Does this man know how to come back to life?


    "I seem to be... okay." Murong Muyu looked at Tang Ye and said in disbelief.


    Tang Ye contemptuously said: "It took me a lot of effort to get you back. Do you think it''s easy?"


    Murong Muyu was startled, looking at Tang Ye''s soft expression, she is a reasonable woman... Tang Ye saved her and did so much for her, she was very grateful, and looked at Tang Ye softly, "Thank you."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect this unruly sister-in-law to suddenly become polite and feel a little unaccustomed. After all, he quarreled with Murong Muyu since he met Murong Muyu on the highway.


    Now that Murong Muyu was polite, Tang Ye stopped being careless, and said gently, "You''re welcome, I should do this."


    Murong Muyu smiled, in a very good mood, and then saw that she was naked, wearing only underwear, a little embarrassed, blushing and slightly turning her head, and said, "That...Is the acupuncture OK?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, seeing Murong Muyu''s body, knowing she was embarrassed, and said, "Okay, you can put on your clothes after I take off the silver needle."


    "Yeah." Murong Muyu replied softly.


    Tang Ye began to remove the silver needle from Murong Muyu''s body and touched Murong Muyu''s figure. I didn''t pay much attention to the treatment just now, and only then did I appreciate it from the perspective of a man looking at a woman. Murong Muyu''s figure is quite good, white and smooth, with unevenness, as beautiful as Murong Huansha. The genes of the two sisters are good. After all, Murong Qingshan shows talents, and the women they marry are all beautiful.


    Tang Ye quickly took the silver needle from Murong Muyu''s body. Murong Muyu picked up the clothes and put on herself. Seeing Tang Ye''s back to her, she said, "My body is better than that of my sister?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked dazed, what was the woman''s thinking, suddenly asked this kind of question?


    Tang Ye replied perfunctorily, of course, and said, "It''s all very good."


    "Cut!" Murong Muyu rolled his eyes, knowing that Tang Ye was perfunctory, and hummed, "Is there no difference?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye suddenly smirked.


    "Say it!" Murong Muyu wanted to compare with Murong Huansha, looking forward to Tang Ye.


    She wants to win Murong Huansha once, even in terms of body. However, Murong Huansha''s figure and appearance are no worse than her.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled: "The difference between you and Huansha''s body is that Huansha doesn''t have that layer of membrane, you still have it."


    "Huh?" Murong Muyu was taken aback.


    After the reaction came over, she suddenly blushed, biting her lip and angrily said Tang Ye: "You shameless!"

 Chapter 599： The most terrible poison!

    Tang Ye benefited from his medical knowledge and the experience of the old driver in bed, and knew that Murong Muyu was still a pure woman. He was surprised, isn''t Murong Muyu Feng Zihao''s fiancee? Why is she still a woman who has never been? He felt that a traditional man like himself had **** with his wife early, so the open-minded rich children like Murong Muyu should have tasted the joy of fish and water long ago.


    Murong Muyu didn¡¯t care about Tang Ye¡¯s surprise that she was still innocent. She was very angry at this time. She didn¡¯t expect Tang Ye to be so shameless and irritable to Tang Ye: ¡°You¡¯re really a shameless guy, and my sister must be like you. I''m blind!"


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed. In fact, he was just joking. His character is just a bit stubborn and cheap. Seeing that Murong Muyu was angry, he grabbed his hair awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry, I was joking, don''t be angry. However, it''s good for you to be angry. This way your heartbeat will speed up and your blood will surge, which is beneficial to your life cycle. . Of course, only if I just treated you. It¡¯s a good thing to have my help to control it. Without my help, it could be fatal."


    "What nonsense are you talking about seriously!" Murong Muyu gritted his teeth and said: "If you can make jokes like that, it means you are such a shameless person. If you are that kind of gentleman, you won''t have such shameless thoughts at all. Then how do you make such shameless jokes?"


    "This..." Tang Ye felt that Murong Muyu made a lot of sense, but was speechless.


    Murong Muyu snorted: "I have nothing to say? I know you are that kind of person!"


    "Come on, what kind of man am I? What does it matter to you? I can treat you." Tang Ye was too lazy to argue with Murong Muyu.


    "You..." The first time Murong Muyu met someone who was less reasonable than himself, she was so angry that she pointed her finger at Tang Ye, not knowing how to scold him, and hummed: "You are my sister''s boyfriend, how are you? Such a man is of course related to me, I am thinking of my sister!"


    "If you are thinking about Huansha, just lie down and listen to my arrangements. I''m here to treat you, not to fight with you." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Murong Muyu was even more angry when she saw that Tang Ye was still arrogant, and hummed, "Who told you to humiliate me first!"


    "Okay, I humiliated you, can''t I apologize?" Tang Ye was rather helpless.


    Murong Muyu still wanted to scold Tang Ye a few words, but Tang Ye suddenly raised his face and hummed: "I think you didn''t understand one thing. Now your life is in my hands, then please be honest and listen to me. if!"


    "You..." Murong Muyu was very speechless, and couldn''t describe Tang Ye''s brother-in-law.


    She felt that Tang Ye changed his face faster than a woman. In the beginning, he was educated by Tang Ye when he was racing on the highway, thinking that he was doing education, but he was a doctor. It''s a doctor. I just encouraged myself. It seemed to be very good when I treated myself, but it was a bit silly and unresponsive. However, when he thought he was an honest man, he turned into a rascal. But that was not enough. Suddenly he became vicious again, so ferocious that people felt like a bad person.


    Is this multiple personality?


    Murong Muyu was shocked by the ferocious Tang Ye, mainly because she was very concerned about her illness. Tang Ye said that she could be cured, and she still felt dreamy even after thinking about it. That was a terminal illness that had tortured her for more than ten years. How could it be cured by Tang Ye? If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye to rescue her from the ghost gate just now, she would not believe such a thing. Since Tang Ye could really cure her illness, she would never give up.


    Thinking about it this way, she felt that even if Tang Ye was a bad man, it was enough as long as she could survive.


    Murong Muyu looked at Tang Ye, although he was still very annoyed, but he chose to be obedient. She lay back on the bed, looked at the young man Tang Ye, and couldn''t help but curiously said: "Are you a doctor?"


    "I''m not a doctor, how can I treat you?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and Murong Muyu asked nonsense.


    "No, I mean, you don''t look like a doctor." Murong Muyu changed his mouth: "You are so young, it is hard to believe that you are such a good doctor. You can cure my terminal illness. Do you know? Go out and tell my parents and other people who know my condition that you can cure my terminal illness. They will be stunned and think it is a dream. This is incredible, and I still feel very dreamy now."


    Murong Muyu looked at Tang Ye with a look of embarrassment, and said, "Honestly...I didn''t dare to take this seriously before I got better..."


    Such words are undoubtedly questioning Tang Ye, somewhat rude, so Murong Muyu apologized.


    Tang Ye looked at her in silence for a while, and then smiled lightly: "I understand your doubt, after all, you have treated yourself as a dead person for several years."


    "I..." Murong Muyu looked embarrassed, and said: "I did give up on myself, but you don''t know how difficult the days when you know you will die but can''t do anything about it can be difficult, and you feel uneasy all day long. I close my eyes to sleep, open my eyes and wake up, and then close my eyes to sleep. I worry about death all the time... I really can''t stand it. It''s better to treat myself as a dead person."


    Murong Muyu said, eyes flushed, thinking of the sadness of the past, there is an urge to cry.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye walked over to hug her to express comfort. As a result, Murong Muyu turned his head to avoid it, wiped his eyes and hummed, "In view of your character, I won''t give you a hug."


    "..."


    Tang Ye really didn''t know how to describe Murong Muyu''s attitude, rolled his eyes and said, "I want to comfort you like a gentleman."


    "No, I''ve been here for so many years. Now that I heard the news that the disease can be cured, wherever I need to be comforted, I should celebrate it is almost the same." Murong Muyu looked at Tang Ye and sucked his nose and laughed again.


    Tang Ye also laughed and said, "Then you lie down and take a good rest, I need to ask you something."


    "Huh?" Murong Muyu was puzzled.


    "Doctors are always indispensable for treating illnesses, watching, hearing, and asking questions, right?" Tang Ye spoke very easily.


    Murong Muyu is a bit speechless again. For Tang Ye now, she thinks she is a very easy-going man. She wants to talk to Tang Ye more, tell her things, and give people a sense of reliability... Hey, it''s changed again, what is this? What kind of a man?


    Tang Ye and Murong Muyu tossed for a while, and their relationship became quite good. Murong Muyu became more aware of what kind of person Tang Ye was, and slowly talked with Tang Ye, becoming closer. At this time, Tang Ye looked at her and asked, "Mu Yu, have you ever been in contact with people in Miao Jiang?"


    "Miao Jiang?" Murong Muyu was taken aback, and said in doubt: "I am not very clear about this. I have been in contact with a lot of people since I was young. There are enough doctors invited by my parents. People over there."


    Tang Ye nodded, contemplating. He asked Murong Muyu this question because Murong Muyu''s so-called "terminal illness" is related to Miao Jiang Gu Poison, and it may be the most terrifying living Gu!

 Chapter 600： I have a cooperative relationship with him!

    Tang Ye learned about the strange poison of living Gu from Tang Manhong. Miao Jiang Grass Haunt knew how to plant Gu. There were two types of Gu poison, one dead and the other living. Dead Gu is relatively common, it is through a certain medium that releases Gu, such as poisonous scorpions, butterflies, plants, etc., to achieve the effect of silently releasing poison. Living Gu is very rare, because it is very difficult to grow a living Gu. It requires the grass ghost to understand witchcraft, and the ability of Gu poison to reach the point of proficiency, to be able to control Gu poison at any time.


    Comparing dead Gu and living Gu, it''s like putting a paper airplane and playing a smart ********. The trajectory of the paper airplane has been determined and there is no way to control it, but the smart airplane can be controlled by the remote control in the hand. Therefore, living Gu is much more difficult than dead Gu to untie Gu. A paper airplane can be aimed at its trajectory and easily hit it off, but a smart airplane changes its trajectory at any time and it is difficult to hit it, so you need to solve the person who controls the airplane first. Therefore, the most difficult thing to unlock the living Gu is to know who killed the Gu. Without knowing who played the Gu, there is no way to start. If the root is not removed, the disease will not get better.


    Tang Ye inspected Murong Muyu''s body and found that when Murong Muyu was in his life cycle, a mass of irregular objects would appear to block the life cycle, causing Murong Muyu to become sick. He had just captured this obstructive force with the power of running the dead wood in the spring. He wanted to surround and capture the obstructive force with his power, but the obstructive force had disappeared, as if it had been integrated into Murong Muyu''s body.


    This is surprising. What kind of poison can be integrated in the human body and come out when you want to make trouble? It''s like having consciousness. This kind of poison is unimaginable.


    Tang Ye was able to surround this group of blocking poisons because of the power of withered trees in spring, so that the blocking poisons evaded, and this saved Murong Muyu.


    After guessing that this was a kind of living gu, Tang Ye immediately thought of the grass ghost in Miaojiang. Murong Muyu could not be sure whether she had contacted people in Miao Jiang. Even if she had contacted them, she would not remember who they were, so she could only ask her parents. Those famous doctors who came to treat her were all found by her parents. And her own social circle is not big, and she is all from this area, without Miao Jiang.


    "Then I will ask your parents." Tang Ye said to Murong Muyu.


    Murong Muyu stopped him and said, "Can I not stay in hospital? I don''t like hospitals."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, knowing that the hospital was useless for Murong Muyu¡¯s illness, nodded and said, "Okay, but you have to listen to me for a while and stay with me. I will always pay attention to your situation. In your illness You must accept my arrangement before it is cured."


    "I know, I won''t make fun of my life!" Murong Muyu nodded happily and agreed.


    At this time Murong Huansha stayed with Lingyun, Murong Qingshan stayed with Cao Fei and Feng Zihao again, and the doctors in the hospital stayed on the other side, each busy with their own affairs.


    Lingyun was very curious about Murong Huansha, thinking that Tang Ye was really a badass, and she was entangled with a pretty sister wherever she went. She knew that Lin Yourong was Tang Ye''s daughter-in-law, and she was a little curious about Murong Huansha. She looked up at Murong Huansha and said, "Sister Huansha, what is your relationship with that bad guy Tang Ye?"


    Murong Huansha was stunned, and after thinking about it for a while, he said, "Cooperation, get what you need."


    "What kind of partnership?" Ling Yun felt that such a beautiful sister shouldn''t need Tang Ye''s.


    Murong Huansha rolled his eyes and said, "It is the relationship between strengths to make up for loopholes, and strengths to make up for shortcomings."


    Ling Yun frowned and thought about it, then shook her head in distress, expressing that she didn''t understand.


    Murong Huansha smiled, touched Lingyun''s head lightly, and said, "When you grow up, you will understand that men have no advantages, but they have advantages. For women, there is a loophole, but there are two advantages. ."


    Ling Yun broke her fingers, still did not understand, and wrinkled her face in distress.


    Murong Huansha thought this girl was alive and cute, and smiled: "Why are you with Tang Ye?"


    "I want Tang Ye to help find Master." Ling Yun replied.


    "Master?" Murong Huansha was puzzled.


    Lingyun looked sad and said, "My master went to a place I can''t go now, and I need Tang Ye''s help."


    Murong Huansha smiled, probably understood Ling Yun''s situation, and said: "Tang Ye calls you Yun''er, then I''ll call you Yun''er. If you are tired, then sit and wait for Tang Ye."


    Murong Huansha pulled Lingyun to a chair next to her and sat down. Ling Yun worried: "I wonder if Tang Ye can cure that sister?"


    Murong Huansha frowned slightly, a sad look appeared on his face. She was very worried about Murong Muyu and looked forward to Tang Ye''s visit to see Murong Muyu. She hoped that Tang Ye could cure Murong Muyu. However, Murong Muyu is suffering from a terminal illness, how can it be cured? Unless that is not a terminal illness.


    Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei are as worried as Murong Huansha. They have a certain expectation for Tang Ye, but they dare not expect too much. As parents, this mood is very tormented.


    Feng Zihao also worried about Murong Muyu, but he had a prejudice against Tang Ye. He didn''t want to admit Tang Ye''s identity, no matter if Tang Ye was a young handsome or Murong Huansha''s boyfriend.


    As for the doctors on the other side with anxious faces, their anxieties were more or less true, but now that Tang Ye took Murong Muyu, the hot potato, they were not so anxious anymore. Their current mood is focused on whether Murong Qingshan will investigate if something happens to Murong Muyu. As for Murong Muyu''s condition, they had prepared for the worst. Just now Murong Muyu''s breathing was so weak that they were almost gone, they really couldn''t do it if they believed that a young boy in Tang Ye could save Murong Muyu.


    It was a terminal illness, and their doctors couldn''t do anything about it. If Tang Ye, a young boy, was cured, what use would they have for doctors?


    However, when the door of the operating room opened, the faces of these doctors turned green, very embarrassed and embarrassed. They saw Murong Muyu behind Tang Ye. Not only did Murong Muyu not look weak, but he also looked ruddy and full of life.


    How is this going?


    Did Tang Ye really rescue Murong Muyu?


    Senior hospitals in several hospitals expressed astonishment and couldn''t believe such a thing.


    Murong Huansha, Murong Qingshan, Cao Fei and others saw that Murong Muyu was okay. First they were shocked and then extremely surprised. Cao Fei was the first to rush to Murong Muyu, grabbing Murong Muyu''s hand excitedly, and crying with joy: "Mu Yu, are you all right?"


    Murong Muyu smiled and said, "Mom, of course I''m fine, can I stand in front of you if I have something?"


    Murong Qingshan stood behind Cao Fei, and saw that Murong Muyu was okay, his tight face relaxed, and when he looked at Tang Ye, he nodded with gratitude, no longer being so serious and hostile.


    When Feng Zihao saw that Murong Muyu was okay, the expression on his face relaxed, but when he noticed Murong Qingshan''s attitude towards Tang Ye, his expression was a bit complicated. Tang Ye saved Murong Muyu, that Murong Qingshan must be very grateful, didn''t Tang Ye be appreciated by Murong''s family?


    Cao Fei was so excited that she touched Murong Muyu up and down, and only after she was sure that this was her living daughter did she let her down, and looked at Tang Ye gratefully and said, "Thank you, thank you really!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Auntie, you are welcome, I also care about Mu Yu very much."


    Murong Muyu heard Tang Ye''s words and looked at Tang Ye''s eyes from behind, not knowing what she was thinking. She looked at Murong Huansha again, with a long expression, she wanted to call her sister, but she didn''t make a sound.


    Murong Qingshan said: "Since it''s okay, let''s go home. Tang Ye, thank you for saving Mu Yu. How about going back for a drink together?"


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded. Just about Murong Muyu''s situation, he needs to ask Murong Qingshan. Also, the purpose of his visit to Murong''s house this time, he also wanted to directly explain to Murong Qingshan.

 Chapter 601： Such as entering Longtan Tiger Den!

    Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei were dispatched, and the scene was vast. Outside the hospital, many people have gathered, including lively crowds, media workers, and important figures in Gusu City. Murong Qingshan, as the head of the Murong family, may affect the city in every move, and no one dares to neglect. Everyone knew that Murong Muyu had an accident, and that Murong Muyu was suffering from a strange illness is also well known. They all wanted to know how Murong Muyu was doing. This was also a good report for reporters.


    After Murong Qingshan came out, the scene was very turbulent. The reporters all wanted to come up to ask questions, but they were stopped by the security guards and Murong Qingshan''s own bodyguards blocked them. Cao Fei and Murong Muyu had such encounters. Cao Fei used to be a hot star. After marrying Murong Qingshan, she quit the entertainment circle. Now she is a rich man and a reporter''s attention. Not to mention Murong Muyu. As a person who became ill, reporters wanted to ask her for an answer.


    At this time, Murong Muyu put on a mask and took Cao Fei''s hand. Without seeing these crowded people, he quickly left under the protection of bodyguards.


    "Isn''t that Murong Huansha?!" Suddenly, someone noticed Murong Huansha behind Murong Muyu, and couldn''t help exclaiming, which immediately caused a commotion.


    Everyone thought it was only Murong Muyu who had an accident. Looking at Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei, they didn''t expect that there would be Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha''s reputation is obviously higher than Murong Muyu''s, with outstanding ability, looks better than a god, and amazing wealth. He has appeared on the cover of magazines several times...Compared to Murong Muyu, everyone wants more Murong Huansha news!


    Everyone''s attention was attracted by Murong Huansha, and Murong Qingshan and Murong Muyu suddenly became more relaxed. Murong Muyu noticed this situation and looked a little sad. She didn''t complain that Murong Huansha was better than her, but sad that it was difficult to catch up with Murong Huansha''s pace.


    Everyone paid full attention to Murong Huansha, and did not pay attention to Tang Ye, who was holding Lingyun''s hand behind Murong Huansha. Tang Ye felt good, and ended up clean. However, when he walked to Murong Huansha''s sports car, Murong Huansha talked to Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to drive. When she and Lingyun were sitting in the back seat, this scene was seen by the reporters, and the reporters suddenly realized that. Guessed Tang Ye''s identity.


    Be able to accompany Murong Huansha, be able to drive Murong Huansha''s special car, and bring a little aura girl...Suddenly the reporters laughed, isn''t Nima the best report content?


    "The beautiful president is actually a hidden marriage and has a daughter with a mysterious man!"


    It''s no wonder that this news doesn''t explode. In the past, everyone thought Murong Huansha was a cold and arrogant president, or single, but it suddenly broke out that he even had a daughter. It was definitely worth talking about for a long time. The reporters felt that the great click rate had come.


    After Tang Ye and Murong Huansha got in the car, Murong Qingshan, Murong Muyu and Cao Fei in the front were also in the car. Several people drove away at the same time, leaving behind the crowd watching the excitement and the Gusu who waved to each other. The important figures in the city are quite spectacular. The place where Murong''s people appeared was style, like a prince and general.


    After leaving the entrance of the hospital, she was much cleaner. Tang Ye drove the car and joked with a smile at Murong Huansha behind him: "Wherever you go, it is a trouble."


    Murong Huansha shrugged, expressing helplessness, and dismissing Tang Ye''s words, said: "So I decided to find a beautiful village to live in seclusion in the future."


    Lingyun also expressed regret for being congested by so many people and taking pictures. She is a girl who likes to be quiet. She also needs to keep quiet when practicing music. She looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Sister Huansha, why are so many people asking you? problem?"


    Murong Huansha loves Lingyun, the aura and cute child, and chuckles: "Because those people are very annoying, but Yuner, when you grow up, there may be such a day."


    "I won''t, I don''t like that!" Ling Yun annoyed.


    Tang Ye and Murong Huansha both smiled. It''s not difficult for Lingyun to get that kind of treatment. Her music practice is now a small accomplishment, and it''s easy to become a fan of music when she grows up. If music fans appear among people, the commotion they can cause is no worse than Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye, asked the question she had always wanted to ask, and said, "How is Mu Yu''s situation?"


    Tang Ye sighed slightly and said, "It''s a bit difficult, but it''s not impossible."


    Murong Huansha''s eyes lit up, and his expression was obviously joyful. Looking at Tang Ye with gratitude and tenderness, he said, "Thank you."


    Being able to get Murong Huansha to say thank you shows that she is very concerned about Murong Muyu.


    ...


    Following the car in Murong Qingshan ahead, Tang Ye was surprised that the location of Murong''s family land was not in the prosperous city center, but in the suburbs. Outside the suburbs, I walked around a hill and saw a big mountain ahead. Tang Ye was a little surprised at once. Pieces of ancient buildings, small palaces, pavilions, etc. were built on the big mountain in front. Attic houses are separated by trees every time they reach a certain distance, so that the rooms are very well distributed and the environment is beautiful.


    The mountain in front is the Murong family land. Surrounded by mountains and rivers, pavilions and pavilions, Wei Ran stands tall. The entire mountain belongs to the Murong family, which shows the strong family background of the Murong family. This is the strength of the royal family and the martial arts family from ancient times to the present!


    Tang Ye saw this Murong family land, besides being amazed, he also thought of the old monsters living in this mountain. The Murong family is not only a strong family, but also known as "the treasure house of martial arts." This is due to the fact that the Murong family collected many martial arts secrets in ancient times, so there are quite a few masters in the Murong family. These masters are not necessarily all Murong family members, but also foreign guest Qing. They originally came to Murong''s family to seek the secrets of martial arts, but they were defeated by the Murong family, so they stayed to study martial arts while serving the Murong family.


    The depth of the Murong family''s martial arts was asked by Master Wunian from East, West and North. Although the rivers and lakes where the east and west and the north and south were located are also known as the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, it is just the name of the dispute between the ancient Wu family in the big world. There are many families that retain martial arts in the big world, which are also called Guwu families. And the ancient Wu Jianghu mentioned now is the mysterious world isolated in another dimension.


    Murong Qingshan''s car reached the foot of the mountain. There is no door here because it is not needed. In Murong''s territory, whoever rushes to cause trouble is to die. Tang Ye followed Murong Qingshan and drove in, and saw a Cao Lu next to him, and an old man was dozing off on the threshold of the Cao Lu. Even if Murong Qingshan and Tang Ye drove in, the old man ignored them.


    Tang Ye looked at the old man who was dozing off, shook his head and sighed and laughed. The old man who dozed off was an unfathomable figure, and he had to need a gate. If someone dared to sneak in, they might be interrupted and thrown out if they enter less than ten meters.


    Every doorkeeper at Murong''s house is so powerful, I don''t know how many masters are still hidden. Tang Ye felt that Murong Huansha was right. Murong''s family was a dragon''s den.

 Chapter 602： Get off the horse!

    In a place as big as the Murong family, if only the Murong family lived, it would definitely look very deserted. The Murong family are not breeding pigs, so it is impossible to live a football team. But there were not many people in Murong''s family. Tang Ye drove all the way in, and often saw people in twos and threes.


    Fashionable and beautiful girls are walking their dogs, traditional and classically dressed men are practicing Kung Fu, and many old men are sitting together and laughing, feeling that this is not a family, but a community, with hundreds of families.


    Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye was curious, and said: "These are all foreigners, they are the guest of the Murong family. Their ancestors followed the Murong family and did things for the Murong family, and the Murong family was not bad for them, so they stayed and started a family. Later descendants continue to serve the Murong family. Therefore, the growth of the Murong family, just like those first-tier cities, relies on the filling and development and contribution of the outside population."


    Murong Huansha looked at the people who were moving outside the car and said: "In this situation, if Murong''s family is really that powerful, it''s not necessarily true. If these guests are separated, then Murong''s family will be in vain. But Murong''s The family is not so easy to disperse. It has been hundreds of years since ancient times. The solid background and accumulated strength are enough to attract them. More importantly, after generations of edification, although they are not named Murong, they regard themselves as The Murong family are now. And, among them, those with outstanding ability are all married to the Murong family''s children, so half of them have Murong family blood. It is not wrong to say that they are Murong family members."


    The Murong family told Tang Ye about this, and the attitude she showed felt like she was not from the Murong family. Tang Ye said to her: "You don''t seem to like this place very much?"


    "Yes." Murong Huansha answered calmly. She saw Tang Ye wanting to ask why, but she didn''t speak, and the corners of her mouth turned up slightly and said, "I will tell you when I sleep at night."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, drove the car and looked back at Murong Huansha, then immediately turned around, drove carefully, and said, "What do you mean?"


    "It''s boring." Murong Huansha smiled.


    Lingyun thought they were talking strange and unclear, but she had to express her wishes when it came to sleeping, and said, "Tang Ye, I want to sleep with you at night!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was startled.


    Murong Huansha had weird eyes, glanced at Lingyun, and then at Tang Ye, with a joke, a feeling of guilt. She knew that Tang Ye could see her expression through the rearview mirror and said, "You play with a young girl?"


    Fuck... Tang Ye was taken aback by Murong Huansha''s words, and said, "I don''t dare to do this. Starting in three years, the highest death penalty!"


    Ling Yun didn''t understand, and curiously asked: "What are you talking about?"


    Tang Ye made a haha, and smiled: "Yun''er, why do you sleep with me? I''m a man. I''m a man, don''t you mind that."


    Ling Yun showed contempt and hummed: "I want to be beautiful for you! I mean, I sleep in the same room with you, not in the same bed!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "But there is Sister Huansha next to her, why don''t you want to sleep with Sister Huansha?"


    "This..." Lingyun glanced at Murong Huansha, a little embarrassed.


    Murong Huansha didn''t think she was hit, she was very curious that Lingyun chose this way, and asked: "Yes, Yuner, you don''t sleep with sister Huansha, but sleep with Tang Ye, do you dislike me?"


    "No, no!" Ling Yun quickly shook her head and explained, "It was Sister Celadon who said that she wanted me to sleep with Tang Ye outside, staring at Tang Ye and forbidden him to do bad things!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, Lu Celadon''s Nizi has done too hard! It doesn''t matter if you have capacity, she is in charge!


    Murong Huansha saw Lingyun doing this innocently, and felt so angry and funny. He didn''t take it seriously, and said to Lingyun: "In this case, Yun''er, you have to keep an eye on Tang Ye, don''t Let him mess things up."


    "Yeah!" Lingyun was originally worried that Murong Huansha would mind, but now that Murong Huansha agrees, she is very happy and nodded heavily. It was really cute and interesting that day.


    Murong Qingshan''s car drove in, and the people who were moving looked around when they saw it, and saw the white Maserati behind them. Some of the moving people frowned, some looked forward to it, and their expressions were more complicated. They knew that Murong Huansha was back. Now Murong''s family has internal disagreements because of the Xuanhuang plan. The servants of the dragon and the slaves are fighting fiercely. Murong Qingshan is more inclined to support the dragon, so he invited Murong Huansha back with the slave of the python. Not surprisingly, the father and daughter had a fight.


    Because the Murong family has a big business and a dual background of business and martial arts, like Longmen, it has become the main object of dispute in the Xuanhuang plan. The current situation of the Murong family is not very beneficial to the slaves of the python. From the fact that they invited Murong Huansha back, it can be seen that they are mainly the group of people who dominate the business. Murong Huansha is good at business. They believe that if the Xuanhuang plan succeeds, then the meaning of their existence will become minimal. At that time, if you regard Wu as your respect, and there may be demons in chaos, then their living environment will be extremely threatened. Under the thinking of businessmen, they felt that the results of the Xuanhuang plan were not as good as the current situation, so they opposed the Xuanhuang plan.


    However, some Murong family members who are engaged in business believe that if the Xuanhuang plan succeeds, the order on the ground will be restructured, and the wealth in their hands can derive more wealth. The so-called big war fortune, the country''s hard fortune is that effect. So they support the Xuanhuang plan. Among those warriors, most of them support Xuanhuang Daji, because the ultimate goal of their martial arts practice is to prove the Tao. If Xuanhuang''s plan is successful, there will be a path for eternal life that they will not miss.


    In this way, the slave of the python is almost exclusively merchants. However, the ministers of Fulong have both merchants and a large number of warriors, and they cannot compare with the slaves of python. Of course, there were a few old people on the slave of the python who stood firmly on the slave of the python because of their love for their offspring, including the old red wall worshiper who came back with Murong Huansha that day.


    When Murong Huansha came back, his purpose was so obvious, he was destined to not go well, and he would be troubled at the beginning. At this time, many people who were looking around knew the identity of Murong Huansha''s eldest lady, but they still looked at them with hostility.


    Murong Huansha was already prepared for this kind of thing. When the car stopped to get off, she said to Tang Ye: "I don''t know how long this war will last. Since you come back with me, you can''t escape. Hope you can last as long as you are in bed."


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt that she was full of hooligans around her. Can''t Huansha be used as a metaphor?


    After Murong Qingshan got off the bus, several people came over to greet and express their concern. Seeing Cao Fei and Murong Muyu getting off the car, they were equally polite and asked about Murong Muyu''s situation. But when they saw Tang Ye and Murong Huansha behind, their expressions were not very friendly.


    Someone even jumped out and hugged Murong Qingshan and said: "Patriarch, Master Qingfeng was raised by the old man, but Master Qingfeng was ruined because of Tang Ye. The old man is a reckless man. I must vent my tone, so I want to find Tang Ye to settle the account. If the Patriarch is unhappy, it won¡¯t be too late for the old man to settle the account with Tang Ye!"


    Murong Qingshan frowned, looked at Tang Ye, but didn''t make a statement for a while.


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha sneered and said softly to Tang Ye: "Get off the horse and Murong Qingshan will agree. Although he is grateful for you for saving Mu Yu, he still wants to suppress you from a standpoint."


    Sure enough, Murong Qingshan nodded to the old man. The old man walked towards Tang Ye and stretched out his hands and feet to teach Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was angry. He felt that Murong Qingshan was a bit hypocritical. He agreed to have a drink and talk about Murong Muyu''s affairs, but when he arrived at Murong''s house, he gave himself a prestige. No matter how you think about it, I think this is playing like a monkey!

 Chapter 603： One person against a group!

    Regarding Murong Qingshan''s approach, Tang Ye was only secretly angry, which can be said to have a very good temper. Think about it, if you run for Murong Qingshan to save your daughter, and Murong Qingshan says gratitude one second before, but then someone gives you a slap in the face, can you not be angry?


    This approach of Murong Qingshan is simply playing Tang Ye blatantly, don''t talk about the position in the mysterious plan, even if there is such a position, you can wait for Murong Muyu''s matter to settle. He did that as if he was saying that even if he teased Tang Ye, in the end Tang Ye would still help his daughter see a doctor.


    This is quite trampling on Tang Ye''s self-esteem!


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Qingshan, Murong Qingshan''s expression was calm, his usual demeanor as the head of the Murong family. When Murong Muyu saw Tang Ye''s eyes, he felt uncomfortable. She saw Tang Ye''s eyes with disgust, contempt, and disdain. She felt that Tang Ye hated her father and hated her.


    She didn''t want this, she was going to stop Murong Qingshan''s decision immediately. However, Cao Fei next to her stopped her. As Murong Qingshan''s virtuous wife, Cao Fei naturally knew the reason and necessity of Murong Qingshan''s actions. The Xuanhuang plan cannot be sloppy, otherwise it will easily become an abandoned child. She knew that Murong Qingshan was under great pressure. She supported Murong Qingshan''s approach, but she also knew she was sorry for Tang Ye, so she didn''t dare to look at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye became more disgusted and disdainful. He has always thought that if the other party wants to be a bad person or an enemy, he must do it to the end, be pure, and don''t do bad things and say that he is a good person. Doing bad things is just a last resort. In this way, it is not easy to kill, and I am worried that I will kill a good person. So, the bad guys will be bad to the end, so that they will be happy when they are up against the enemy, and there is no need to waver when they are killed.


    This kind of thinking of Tang Ye didn''t put aside the benevolence and kindness of Buddha, so he was a ruthless person, sometimes even a villain.


    Murong Muyu was stopped by Cao Fei and looked at Tang Ye, wanting to tell Tang Ye that she didn''t want this, but at this time Tang Ye no longer looked at her, but at the old man who jumped out to provoke.


    At this time, more and more people gathered, and most of them showed a playful look towards Tang Ye. They are undoubtedly the ministers of helping the dragon. People who like this kind of excitement are mostly warriors. Those businessmen and literary talents don''t like to keep fighting. So the scene suddenly became the loneliness of Tang Ye and Murong Huansha, and the fangs and claws of the minister who helped the dragon.


    This is the situation Tang Ye faces, fighting alone.


    Fortunately, when he was lonely, there was always a beauty by his side. Murong Huansha went up to hold his hand and whispered in his ear: "Actually, you are amazing, and they all know it. They just haven''t seen it before. Your methods, so they don¡¯t take you seriously. They are just arrogant in their bones and despise you. They will be afraid of you only if you beat them to their bones."


    Murong Huansha is a terrible woman. She knew that the gloomy Tang Ye was full of violence at this time. Instead of persuading Tang Ye not to be controlled by the violence, she let Tang Ye release the violence and urged Tang Ye to vent the darkness in her heart.


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Huansha, and felt that this woman was no worse than himself.


    Murong Huansha saw that Tang Ye was a little despised, and said angrily: "I''ll just say something to support you, why? Not enough? Okay, then you do this well, and you can do whatever you want at night. !"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was really speechless. At this time, Murong Huansha used her beauty to induce herself?


    Beauty and temptation are okay, Tang Ye is a man and won''t lose. The problem is that he never felt that when he talked to Murong Huansha he did what he wanted. According to past experience, it was Murong Huansha who did what he wanted. !


    The scene of Murong Huansha talking next to Tang Ye''s ear was seen by the people who gathered, and everyone frowned. They saw that Tang Ye was Murong Huansha''s man. However, if you openly show affection like this, you are not afraid to die quickly?


    Murong Huansha''s beauty always makes a group of young men inexplicably excited. They are the guest Qings of Murong''s family and have always wanted to marry a woman like Murong Huansha. In addition to the beauty of Murong Huansha, there is also the weight behind Murong Huansha. So seeing that Tang Ye had picked Murong Huansha this cold rose, they became more hostile to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw the hostility of those people, quite helpless.


    Beauty has been troublesome since ancient times!


    "Old Tu, I think you are always confused, right?" When Tang Ye was about to jump out to settle accounts for Murong Qingfeng, a low voice suddenly rang out from the crowd, and then an old man tumbled in from the crowd like a dragonfly , Easily fell beside Tang Ye.


    After seeing Tang Ye, the old man nodded to Tang Ye, and greeted Murong Huansha again: "Miss."


    The old man greeted Murong Huansha first, then looked at Murong Qingshan and said, "I have seen the master."


    The old man''s behavior immediately angered the onlookers, and even Murong Qingshan coldly fell. He greeted Murong Huansha first, and then greeted Murong Qingshan. Doesn¡¯t it mean that in his eyes, Murong Huansha is heavier than Murong Qingshan?


    But Murong Qingshan is the head of the Murong family!


    The old man who was looking for Tang Ye to settle accounts for Murong Qingfeng immediately said angrily: "Lao Mu, you are the old mother who came back to look for you, so you are terrified of your mind? Are you not focusing on the doormaster?


    The two old men were swearing when they spoke. They were no less rude than the young ones. The smell of gunpowder was so strong that the atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    The old Murong family who was looking for Tang Ye to settle accounts was called Lao Tu, usually called Tu Lao, and was the minister of the dragon. And the person who jumped out to defend Tang Ye was called Lao Mu, a slave to the python, usually called the old Mu, Murong Huansha called him Grandpa Mu, it was the old red wall worship who came back with Murong Huansha.


    Elder Mu first said hello to Murong Huansha, with a clear attitude and a tough personality. Since the minister supporting the dragon and the slave following the python are clearly opposed, as the slave following the python, he is no longer so hypocritical and close to Murong Qingshan. What''s more, Murong Qingshan and Tu Laoxian took the shot against Tang Ye first, and he knew that Tang Ye had just saved Murong Muyu''s life, and he really couldn''t get past this kind of thing.


    When Elder Mu heard Tu Lao talking about his mother, he was very angry and wanted to attack Tu Lao. The deceased mother was cursed, no one can bear this kind of thing. He shouted to Tu Lao: "Lao Tu, I have been to the Red Wall for so many years, and now I come back, I have to see how good you are!"


    Elder Mu quickly swept out, jumped up, and kicked Tu Lao with a kick. Tu Lao resisted with his hands. Suddenly, there was wind and thunder on the soles of Mu Lao''s feet, hunting and hunting, with a terrifying aura. Tu Lao was taken aback by this, and he judged that Mu Lao''s strength had at least seven vigor, which he couldn''t match. He quickly retreated, but was still kicked by the Elder Mu and flew out.


    How can you be qualified if you don''t have any strength to make old offerings on the red wall? The strength of Mu Lao is a complete victory over Tu Lao. Murong Huansha and Tang Ye still have great old people.


    However, at this moment, a few people jumped out of the crowd. They were all old people. An old man caught Tu Lao, then stood separately and said solemnly to Elder Mu, "Lao Mu, I haven''t seen him in a few years, and his strength has become good. How about my old brother?"


    "Lao Zhu, you..." The old Mu looked very gloomy when he saw the person talking.


    This old man, surnamed Zhu, was one of the oldest people in the Murong''s home as a guest. He first went to the Red Wall to make offerings and then returned to practice in seclusion. His strength was unfathomable, and the shepherd was not sure to beat him.


    In addition to Mr. Zhu, there were several other old people, and the momentum of the minister of helping the dragon immediately suppressed the slave of the python. Old Mu had an ugly face, and Murong Huansha looked cold.


    This is the real distraction!


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, suddenly laughed, and walked out and said, "Since all the seniors are interested in practicing hand skills, they just learned a few hand skills next time, so courageously practice with the seniors, you... let''s go together."


    Wow!


    When Tang Ye said this, the crowd was in an uproar. This kid is going to challenge a group alone?


    Really arrogant!

 Chapter 604： You want to kill me?

    To say that Tang Ye is arrogant is indeed a bit arrogant. Even if he is a top martial artist, he may not be able to win alone when he challenges a group of Murong''s elderly. Because the combined weight of these old people is comparable to that of the evangelist.


    But the question is, will they send a group of people to deal with Tang Ye?


    This problem is related to all aspects, the situation of Murong''s family, the arrogance of the elderly, the outcome of winning or losing, and so on. If Tang Ye really fights against their group of old people alone, no matter if he wins or loses, it will have no effect on Tang Ye''s plan to disarm him. Because they won, how majestic is their group of old people winning over a kid?


    And if they lose, they will lose face.


    This result is also a blow to Murong''s situation. If they had suffered a loss in Tang Ye''s hands from the beginning, they would inevitably be shocked to their confidence. There is also the arrogance of these old people, and they certainly can''t accept a group of old people surrounding a kid to fight such disgraceful things.


    So Tang Ye said such arrogant words, believing that those old people would not agree. If he really wants to fight, he also has spare capacity to deal with it. So the arrogant words are his calculations after moving his head.


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes and smiled at Tang Ye. In the past, she liked Tang Ye''s way of pretending to be forceful, but now she likes Tang Ye''s way of pretending to be forceful. The key is to have a good mind under the bed, work reliably and reassuringly, while on the bed, work well, and a great job is satisfying. She knew that Tang Ye had already become a human spirit, so she could rest assured that Tang Ye would toss about what happened now.


    Others were dazzled by the enthusiasm, thinking that Tang Ye was just arrogant, thinking about how to slap Tang Ye on the ground and slap her face. But like Murong Huansha, Murong Qingshan is not so mindless. At this moment, watching Tang Ye stand up and face the old men alone, he really wanted to take a look.


    Murong Qingshan has already known Tang Ye, but seeing is believing. Before, he only learned information from the spies. Now he has seen Tang Ye¡¯s style of doing things with his own eyes. The kind of means that has wisdom under the edge and the edge above the wisdom is indeed true. People who do great things. He glanced at Murong Huansha again, and understood why his arrogant daughter would choose Tang Ye, because Tang Ye has that strength.


    Mr. Zhu was already caught in Tang Ye''s scheme, and he was in a dilemma at this time. He glanced at Murong Qingshan slightly. Murong Qingshan shook his head lightly. He expressed his understanding and said with a calm face to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, your tone is not small. But you have misunderstood. The few of us shots were not aimed at you. We just can''t bear Lao Mu intervening in your and Lao Tu''s affairs. As long as Lao Mu stops making moves, we will naturally not make moves."


    "Lao Zhu, what do you mean? Lao Tu..." Mu Lao was very unhappy with what Zhu said and retorted, but Tang Ye stopped him gently.


    Tang Ye smiled at Zhu Lao: "No problem, I''ve worked with Senior Tu alone. However, I don''t admit it when it comes to settle accounts for Murong Qingfeng."


    Although Tu Lao was kicked flying by Mu Lao just now, he didn''t suffer any injuries. This will stand up again, confront Tang Ye, and shout: "You don''t admit it? Huh, you framed Master Qingfeng, saying that Master Qingfeng had colluded with people from the hospital to steal the products of Miss Qingfeng, making Master Qingfeng despised by people. Despicable. Today I am going to seek justice for Master Qingfeng!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "At the beginning, Murong Qingfeng colluded with City Sixth Hospital to deal with Huansha. The evidence is solid. I don¡¯t know how you think I framed Murong Qingfeng, but I don¡¯t plan to argue with you. Something. There is a saying, "You can never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep." I think you are the one who pretends to be asleep. So, stop talking nonsense and get rid of it."


    "The kid is really arrogant!" Tu Lao was furious.


    The onlookers also started talking, and they often accused Tang Ye of being unreasonable, and set the matter to death if he didn''t want to argue, it was too unconvincing, it was really despicable.


    Tang Ye was rather helpless, looking at the people who were talking about it, and said, "You also think I framed Murong Qingfeng, right? Okay, then you give evidence. If there is no evidence, don''t **** BB, OK?"


    Tang Ye''s words full of contempt were very capable of pulling hatred, and immediately ignited the anger of everyone, feeling that Tang Ye was provoking them.


    But they did not have evidence to prove that Murong Qingfeng was innocent, and they could not have evidence. Because Murong Qingfeng came out of Murong''s house and went to Yanjing to compete with Murong Huansha for the position of Tianni Group. He did use despicable means. After being exposed by Tang Ye and Murong Huansha, he was punished due to it.


    In fact, these onlookers didn''t intend to give any evidence at the beginning, they were just shaping a controversy and pushing Tang Ye into the dispute, so that they had reason to attack Tang Ye and denounce Tang Ye on a large scale.


    However, Tang Ye is not such a weak person. He didn''t argue at all, he just told them to stop talking without evidence. They were still verbose, Tang Ye was angry, and said coldly: "Since you have such an opinion, come, how about a fight with me?"


    Everyone was even more angry when Tang Ye was stimulated, and they really wanted to fight Tang Ye. But with Murong Qingshan by the side, no one dared to make a move.


    Murong Qingshan has already hinted that only Tu Lao can make a move. At this time, Lao Tu knew that verbal provocation and false accusations were no longer acceptable, and he shouted: "Okay! Tang Ye, let the old man learn your skills!"


    After an angry shout, Tu Lao kicked his feet twice in a row, and immediately rushed out and flew in parallel, heading forward against Tang Ye. This is a bit like iron head skill. As Tu Lao swept, his head blew into a fierce momentum. Tu Lao''s whole figure seemed to have become a missile launched, the surrounding air was driven by him, and his head became a bullet.


    Tu Lao kept approaching Tang Ye, Tang Ye felt a scorching pain from a distance. This is because the strength of Qi formed by Tu Lao is oppressing. This effect can be achieved at such a long distance, and it can be seen that the old people in Murong''s family are very powerful warriors.


    But with Tang Ye''s current strength, not at the level of a preacher, don''t even think about fighting him. So facing Tu Lao''s iron head skill, he stood still.


    Tu Lao''s head hit Tang Ye, and Tang Ye reached out to resist.


    Everyone looked at them. People who didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity all thought that Tu Lao could kill Tang Ye and don''t let this kid be arrogant. But people who know Tang Ye''s identity, such as Murong Qingshan, can only hold a little expectation. They knew that Tang Ye was not so easy to kill. They heard that the old Wenxiang had suffered several losses on this kid.


    "The kid died!" But at this time, Tu Lao suddenly had a murderous intent. What was unexpected was that Tu Lao had an extra dagger in his hand. He mainly attacked Tang Ye with his iron head power, and he used a dagger to plot Tang Ye.


    He intended to kill Tang Yesheng, so it was not as simple as calculating an account, but killing!


    Tang Ye originally wanted to play with this old man, but he couldn''t bear Tu Lao actually intending to kill and playing tricks!


    "Lao Tu, why are you so mean!" Seeing Tu Lao playing plotting, the old Mu scolded angrily.


    "Tang Ye!" Murong Huansha and Lingyun were very worried.


    But those who were hostile to Tang Ye looked expectant. They didn''t think that there was anything wrong with Tu Laowan, and expected Tu Lao to kill Tang Ye.


    Murong Qingshan frowned. He hadn''t thought of killing Tang Ye, he was just planning to come down. However, he did not intend to stop Tu Lao either, he stayed on the sidelines.


    Tang Ye was really angry. Since he was forced to this point, he could only play for real. He stepped on the ground suddenly with a huge force. Suddenly, the ground vibrated greatly. Then, where he stepped on the ground, the dirt and stones broke and splashed, preventing Tu Lao from swinging his dagger to trick him. Then he released a huge force and hit Tu Lao''s head with a heavy blow. His strength is comparable to that of the preacher, and Tu Lao can''t even beat Mu Lao, so how can he be his opponent?


    "Ah!" Tu Lao cried out painfully, his head was oppressed, and he fell directly to the ground, where a small hole was born.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop there, and kicked again before Tu Lao didn''t react.


    "Ah!" Tu Lao screamed again, and his whole body slid out on the ground, dragging an amazing slippery mark on the ground.


    Tu Lao was severely injured after being hit like this, but Tang Ye still didn''t stop, squeezing Tu Lao''s neck and lifting it up, and said coldly to the commotion nearby: "You really want to kill me?"


    "Tang Ye, stop!" Tang Ye''s move scared everyone, and Murong Qingshan quickly said.


    They were all worried that Tang Ye pinched Tu Lao''s neck in public.


    How dare this kid?

 Chapter 605： Not abiding by your rules!

    At the moment when Tang Ye resolved Tu Lao¡¯s dagger plot, Murong Qingshan and those highly capable old men knew that Tu Lao couldn¡¯t do anything to Tang Ye, and this dismissal of Tang Ye¡¯s actions was in vain. . However, they didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so fierce as to hit an old man Tu Lao severely, even holding Tu Lao''s head up.


    Is Tang Ye driving to kill?


    They never thought that their own people would be killed like this. Never thought that Tang Ye would dare to kill them like this!


    Tang Ye is a foreigner after all! It''s still the first time to come to Murong family land, how dare to commit murder?


    Everyone didn''t believe it or not, but when they saw Tang Ye''s appearance, they were also very worried. Murong Qingshan even drank it directly and told Tang Ye to stop. Elder Zhu and other elderly people were also tense, as if they were about to rush to deal with Tang Ye. If Tang Ye kills Tu Lao, they won''t stand by.


    Others who don¡¯t know much about Tang Ye¡¯s identity, think that Tu Lao is a powerful old man to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye will definitely be unable to withstand people, see Tang Ye solve Tu Lao within a few moves, and even Tu Lao was beaten completely. The ability to fight back, letting Tang Ye pinch his neck and lift it up was all dumbfounded.


    Most of these people are relatively young. They saw that Tang Ye was about their age, but Tang Ye was many times better than them. They cannot believe such a thing. They know very well that if they are asked to confront Tu Lao, they will not hurt Tu Lao at all. But it was so easy for Tang Ye to defeat Tu Lao... They thought, Tang Ye would be rejuvenated, right?


    It is the kind of old people who are actually very old and have practiced for decades to practice the legendary rejuvenation technique and become young people. Otherwise, they couldn''t believe that Tang Ye, who was about their age, would be so powerful!


    Seeing Tang Ye squeezing Tu Lao''s neck and lifting it up, most people were still in astonishment. The younger ones were even shocked. Tang Ye''s face was cold and gloomy at this time, looking very scary. Only Murong Qingshan, Zhu Lao and others were not so surprised at Tang Ye who knew everything, and looked at Tang Ye with a calm face.


    Murong Qingshan, as the person who stopped Tang Ye out loud, must stand up at this time, looking at Tang Ye and said coldly: "Tang Ye, don''t do things too much."


    Tang Ye didn''t let go of Tu Lao. Tu Lao was seriously injured twice in a row by him. At this time, he was confused and could only let Tang Ye handle it. Tang Ye looked back at Murong Qingshan, and said coldly: "Uncle, have I done too much? I tell you, as long as I didn''t kill him, it wouldn''t be too much. He just wanted to kill me, and I, never It will make the person who wants to kill me live too long."


    Talking to the Patriarch of the Murong family in this way would be considered arrogant to anyone. However, to Tang Ye, it was not considered arrogant. Because the matter right now is fighting, and in terms of fighting, Tang Ye''s strength is already comparable to that of the preacher, so even Murong Qingshan and Zhu Lao are helpless.


    What Tu Lao did just now, if he just fights Tang Ye normally, then it''s okay, but he first sneak attack with a dagger, and wants to kill Tang Ye, then it doesn''t make sense. So even if Murong Qingshan wanted to protect him, he couldn''t take it over there, and there was not much room to ask Tang Ye.


    After all, this is Murong''s family. If Murong Qingshan can''t even protect a person from Tang Ye, then his Patriarch is too useless. Now Tang Ye made it very clear. Murong Qingshan stared at Tang Ye for a while. He didn''t get angry because of Tang Ye''s arrogance. He still looked like the Patriarch who was not surprised, and said, "This is Murong''s house."


    Yes, this is Murong''s house, how can Tang Ye be wild?


    But Tang Ye¡¯s temperament is that the more others pressure him, the more he will resist. Murong Qingshan is planning to use the Murong family to stop his behavior towards Tu Lao. He sneered and hummed, ¡°So because this is the Murong family, you can Kill me, and I can''t kill you?"


    "Tang Ye!" Murong Qingshan''s tone increased a bit. Tang Ye resisted too much, and actually said to kill them, meaning that his Patriarch Tang Ye could also kill?


    Murong Qingshan could not tolerate such words.


    Tang Ye is fed up with this kind of thing, so why can others kill herself, but she can''t kill others? If you are not strong enough, you must be patient, then forget it. But now that he can look down upon anyone in the big world, but still have to swallow his anger, what is the use of having this strength? !


    Tang Ye was glared at by Murong Qingshan, not only did not retreat, but instead lifted Tu Lao higher and pinched it harder, and Tu Lao suddenly cried out instinctively with pain.


    Tang Ye stared at Murong Qingshan and said coldly: "You always ask others to do what they want, but you act recklessly. I hate this kind of rule, so I don''t want to follow this rule!"


    Tang Ye squeezed Tu Lao''s neck again, and Tu Lao was lifted up high by Tang Ye, like a scarecrow tied to a wooden stake, and he kept crying out with Tang Ye''s strength. This scene was seen by everyone, and everyone was surprised by Tang Ye''s unruly behavior. Those younger generations were even more shocked, and there was a fear in their hearts, thinking that Tang Ye was a real cruel person, don''t mess with such a lunatic!


    At this time, Zhu and other old people moved, and Murong Qingshan also moved. If they let Tang Ye kill Tu Lao here, then they will have no face, and the dragon-supporting ministers in the clan they represent will also be greatly frustrated. Even if they have a lot of warriors, Tang Ye left a great fear in their hearts alone, so they could be one enemy with one hundred.


    In any case, they can''t let Tang Ye kill Tu Lao!


    When they rushed towards Tang Ye, their mood was already extremely complicated, and they never expected Tang Ye to dare to do this. Tang Ye''s behavior of standing in Murong''s clan and not observing the rules was something they hadn''t thought about, even if it happened now, it would feel extremely absurd. But they found that even if Tang Ye did this, they couldn''t do anything to Tang Ye.


    As the owner of the family, Murong Qingshan realized that he still underestimated Tang Ye. Tang Ye has that kind of strength, and can walk sideways anywhere in the big world. So, Tang Ye didn''t put Murong''s family in his eyes from the beginning, right?


    After seeing through Tang Ye''s psychology, Murong Qingshan suddenly felt a little ridiculous. He actually thought that Tang Ye could be shaken by the majesty of a family.


    Tang Ye''s gaze might have long been in the big world, right?


    I''m afraid this kid... is the real shocker.


    Murong Qingshan knew that this time he was going to have a headache about Shang Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s edge has an invincible formation, no one can stop it, and no one is allowed to stop it. This kind of aura is suitable for Guwu Jianghu, not the big world.


    Several superb seniors wanted to stop Tang Ye, but they were too late. Tang Ye wanted to pinch off Tu Lao''s neck in an instant.


    At this moment, Murong Muyu suddenly screamed, and then fell down.


    "Mu Yu!" Cao Fei called out worriedly.


    Everyone stopped their movements for this and all looked in Murong Muyu''s direction. Murong Muyu passed out into a coma, supported by Cao Fei.


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes, then smiled, and hummed: "Alright, Tang Ye doesn''t need to be so anxious."

 Chapter 606： Move him to death to show you!

    Murong Muyu''s coma stopped everyone''s movements, Tang Ye no longer killed Tu Lao, Zhu Lao and other old people no longer rushed to deal with Tang Ye, Murong Qingshan also stopped rushing towards Tang Ye. Everyone''s attention turned to Murong Muyu, worried about Murong Muyu''s situation. Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei took Murong Muyu to the room to rest. The others followed, and the scene of the strong smell of gunpowder dispersed.


    Tang Ye, as the doctor who treated Murong Muyu, should follow Murong Muyu, but he didn''t. He returned to Murong Huansha and signaled that Murong Huansha could leave without worrying about Murong Muyu''s situation.


    Murong Muyu''s coma could be seen by anyone with a smarter head, that was her pretense. She used this method to resolve the imminent battle between Tang Ye, several old people and Murong Qingshan. Tang Ye was her savior. After getting along with Tang Ye, she and Tang Ye became friends. She didn''t want Tang Ye to be embarrassed by Murong Qingshan. But what Murong Qingshan is going to do, her daughter seldom intervenes, so she can only pretend to be unconscious and divert her eyes to resolve disputes.


    Murong Muyu is not that stupid. Since she is a woman chasing Murong Huansha''s footsteps, she must have considerable wisdom.


    Murong Huansha saw Murong Muyu''s intentions at a glance, so he didn''t worry much about Murong Muyu''s "coma", and felt that the result was good. If Tang Ye really killed Tu Lao just now, it would be tantamount to arguing directly with the minister of Fulong to the most rigid point. This may not be a good thing.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and smiled, fairly satisfied with Tang Ye''s performance. After what happened just now, those python slaves who still have worries in their hearts must be relieved a lot. It¡¯s true that there is no warrior in their camp. However, one Tang Ye is worth hundreds of warriors. The addition of Tang Ye equals the strength of the servants of the python and the ministers of the dragon. You don''t need to be so afraid of the minister who helps the dragon.


    Tang Ye was brought back by Murong Huansha. Tang Ye has such strength, so that Murong Huansha''s reputation suddenly increased, and he became the undisputed person who competed for the position of Patriarch.


    Murong Huansha went up to help Tang Ye lightly pat the dust on his clothes, and said softly, "Thank you."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I am not that easy to be killed."


    "Don''t be proud, but be careful. You don''t necessarily need martial arts power to kill your family. There are many other methods." Murong Huansha cared about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded. Although he is now the top warrior in the big world, he still has no absolute sense of security. He is not an absolute powerhouse, there are preachers who can match him, not to mention two preachers who have not appeared yet. They became famous earlier than other preachers, but retired halfway through, and they were passed on as a beautiful talk. These two preachers are undoubtedly more powerful than the other preachers, but they are also very mysterious. If it is also the minister who helps the dragon to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye will be unpredictable.


    Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye would have a sense of measure, and no longer warned so much, and introduced Mr. Mu to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, this is Grandpa Mu."


    Tang Ye looked at Elder Mu. Elder Mu had just helped him. He was very happy and said politely to Elder Mu, "I have seen Grandpa Mu."


    Elder Mu smiled and waved, and said: "You are welcome, Tang Ye, although you don''t know me, I already knew you. That day when you entered the red wall and saw that adult, I was not far away watching. What a hero, you are a young man, you are very good, quite good."


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed to be praised.


    Elder Mu said to Tang Ye again: "Although many people look down on you and think about your death, many old guys like me are looking forward to you. There are many things to talk about, why don''t we go for a drink?"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    Elder Mu said to Murong Huansha again: "Miss, Tang Ye''s residence should be arranged by me too, Miss don''t worry too much."


    "No need to arrange, just live with me." Murong Huansha smiled lightly.


    "This..." Elder Mu''s eyes became a little weird. The eldest lady''s face has really become quite thick. Doesn''t Tang Ye live with her directly mean the same room? Is it okay not to be reserved for this kind of thing?


    Murong Huansha realized that his mouth was too quick, and his expression was a bit awkward, and he explained far-fetched: "Grandpa Mu, you know my relationship with Tang Ye..."


    That being said, the reason seems to be right, but Murong Huansha still couldn''t help his face flushed. After all, she asked Tang Ye to sleep with her. Isn''t it a bit too active?


    Seeing her embarrassment, Tang Ye smiled and said, "Huansha, I should live somewhere else, and Yuner needs to take care of her."


    Murong Huansha glared at Tang Ye slightly and hummed, "That''s it. You listen to Grandpa Mu''s arrangement and remember not to run around. I will find it when I find you."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    ...


    Murong Muyu sat on the big bed in the room frowning, in a bad mood. Sitting next to the bed was Cao Fei, who was taking care of her, and Murong Qingshan, who was standing beside Cao Fei with a worried expression. Murong Muyu said to Cao Fei and Murong Qingshan: "I said I''m fine, you should go out first, I want to be alone!"


    How could Cao Fei feel relieved about this baby girl, and said, "Mu Yu, where are you all right? I''m all in a coma, mom should take good care of you."


    Murong Muyu glanced at Cao Fei and was moved by her mother''s concern, but when she looked at Murong Qingshan, she puffed up her mouth again and hummed, "Dad, it''s enough to have a mother here. Go ahead!"


    She was driving Murong Qingshan away. Her anger was caused by Murong Qingshan, precisely because of what Murong Qingshan did to Tang Ye just now.


    Murong Qingshan knew Murong Muyu''s thoughts and looked a little sad, and said, "Mu Yu, you don''t understand these things, don''t care."


    "Yeah, I don''t understand. I only know that Tang Ye is my savior, and I can''t live without Tang Ye if I want to live. So you treat Tang Ye like that, wishing me to die?" Murong Muyu annoyed.


    Cao Fei, who was next to him, was anxious, and quickly said to Murong Muyu: "Mu Yu, what are you talking about! What is not dead, I want you to live!"


    "If I stay alive, I can''t let Tang Ye have an accident, Tang Ye can cure my illness!" Murong Muyu snorted.


    "What?" Cao Fei was shocked and said, "Can Tang Ye cure your disease? But..."


    "But my disease is terminally ill?" Murong Muyu took Cao Fei''s words and said, "Tang Ye told me that my disease can be cured. He has made me feel better once, and I believe him, then I want him to be fine! "


    At this time, Murong Qingshan next to him was also shocked. Can Tang Ye cure Mu Yu''s disease?


    Even if Tang Ye can cure Murong Muyu''s terminal illness, neither Cao Fei nor Murong Qingshan knows. Before they saw that Murong Muyu was fine, they returned to the clan land with a sigh of relief without asking too much detail. Originally, Murong Qingshan had planned to ask Tang Ye carefully when he had a meal. It was just a temporary incident of Tu Lao, and it was probably impossible to eat.


    Murong Qingshan looked at Murong Muyu with a serious expression, and said, "Mu Yu, what are you saying seriously?"


    Murong Muyu glared at Murong Qingshan angrily, and hummed: "Will I make fun of my life? It''s hard to find someone to treat me, but you want to kill him. I tell you, if you move Tang Ye again, I''ll show it to you!"


    "Mu Yu, don''t talk to your dad like this!" Cao Fei felt that Murong Muyu''s remarks were serious, and she was caught between Murong Muyu and Murong Qingshan. She looked at Murong Qingshan and said, "Qingshan, although Mu Yu''s words are a bit rushing, but...if Tang Ye can really cure Mu Yu''s disease, I won''t allow you to move him."


    Murong Qingshan fell silent, feeling very complicated.


    Now he felt that Tang Ye, a young man, was very terrifying, besides being superb, he also knew how to do medicine. In this situation, what if you have power? Tang Ye can control people''s life and death power, then they are destined to eat people to death, unless you don''t want your life!

 Chapter 607： Feeling a little strange!

    Cao Fei is very excited now, if Tang Ye can really cure Murong Muyu''s disease, then she will be grateful to Tang Ye forever. She only has such a daughter. Since she knew that Mu Yu''s strange illness was terminally ill, she hadn''t had a good day. She was sad every day about Mu Yu''s affairs. At night, she couldn''t help crying when she thought of Mu Yu''s terminal illness. She usually doesn''t do anything else, so she uses various methods to find a famous doctor to treat Mu Yu. But after so many years, none of the so-called famous doctors had the ability, and she was almost desperate.


    At this time, after hearing Mu Yu personally say that Tang Ye can cure this disease, and Tang Ye did save Mu Yu''s life just now, her hopeless heart had hope again. She doesn''t need anything, so she wants her daughter to live well. Therefore, Tang Ye is in Baoding. If Murong Qingshan wants to deal with Tang Ye, then she will stop Murong Qingshan.


    Thinking of what Murong Qingshan did to Tang Ye just now, she immediately looked at Murong Qingshan and said, "Qingshan, I don''t allow you..."


    "I know what you want to say." Murong Qingshan stopped Cao Fei and accused him. He was a little irritable now, and said, "I will pay attention to Tang Ye''s matter."


    Cao Fei felt strange, and hummed: "How do I think you are not at all happy that your daughter''s illness can be cured? Just because Tang Ye is against you, you don''t even care about your daughter''s life? Murong Qingshan, you are The Patriarch of Murong''s family is also Mu Yu''s father. Are you planning to be Patriarch rather than father?"


    Murong Qingshan''s face was calm, women just love nagging, whether they are older or younger, it is really troublesome. But he was notoriously fond of Cao Fei''s wife and Murong Muyu''s daughter, so he didn''t get angry and said to Cao Fei: "I''m not unhappy, but guessed about it in advance. Because Tang Ye is really capable, His medical skills are also very good, he is...the apprentice of medical idiots."


    "What?" Cao Fei was taken aback and hummed, "Is that the apprentice of the famous doctor whom our Murong family can''t ask for?"


    "Yes." Murong Qingshan sighed: "Back then, the only person who was thought to be able to cure Mu Yu''s disease was the doctor who was fascinated by Nong Baicao, but Nong Baicao has long been hidden, and he won¡¯t be able to see him if he doesn¡¯t come out. , We can¡¯t invite Nong Baicao, but his apprentice has come on the initiative and may become my son-in-law. Heh... Destiny, it¡¯s really tricky."


    When Cao Fei learns of Tang Ye''s identity, she has greater confidence in Tang Ye and feels that her daughter''s illness is likely to be cured. In this way, she wanted to protect Tang Ye even more, staring at Murong Qingshan in a bad mood: "Qingshan, I tell you, don''t touch Tang Ye anymore, otherwise I will never end with you!"


    Murong Muyu also helped and said to Murong Qingshan: "Dad, I don''t want to die. Now Tang Ye can save me, I want him to be well. If you let Tang Ye lose a hair, I will never end with you! "


    "You..." Murong Qingshan didn''t know what to say. The two mothers and daughters were his weakness and couldn''t fight. He said helplessly: "Don''t worry, since Tang Ye can cure Mu Yu''s disease, then I will let him live well. of."


    "Okay, rest early, don''t get tired. I have to deal with what happened today, don''t have to wait for me." Murong Qingshan hummed and left the room with a serious expression. As the head of the Murong family, a member of the minister who favors the dragon, but wants to protect Tang Ye, his current situation is very embarrassing.


    Murong Muyu''s expression was still very sad. She still remembered the disgusting look in Tang Ye''s eyes just now when she was being persecuted. She felt that she was also disgusted, and she felt terribly uncomfortable. Tang Ye rescued her, but she didn''t help Tang Ye much, so why ask Tang Ye to treat her again?


    Cao Fei saw her daughter showing such a sad look and said, "Mu Yu, don''t worry, I will talk about it with Tang Ye."


    Murong Muyu was even more sad, and said, "Mom, you shouldn''t stop me just now. Tang Ye was forced by them. I wanted to help Tang Ye. You shouldn''t stop me..."


    Cao Fei took Mu Yu into her arms with a heavy expression, and said, "Mu Yu, I''m sorry, mom did something wrong. However, Tang Ye''s position is very serious from that of your dad. If we can be women, don''t interfere. You Understand?"


    Murong Muyu was born in Murong''s family since he was a child. Although he had hardly cared about family affairs because of terminal illness, he knew a lot of things, and knew about some families and certain adults in Yanjing. And after the Xuanhuang plan broke out, she often saw her father discussing with some people and vaguely learned about the Xuanhuang plan. According to the news that Murong Huansha''s sister came back, she knew that Tang Ye and Murong Huansha were opposed to her father. She feels very sad about this kind of thing, and her home is always incomplete.


    Cao Fei said again: "You are not your sister. Don''t worry about so many things. I will let Tang Ye treat you. You will concentrate on raising your body and curing the disease. You will always be happy in the future, so that mom doesn''t have to worry about it every day. Up."


    Murong Muyu heard Cao Fei say that she was not Murong Huansha, but that she was not as good as Murong Huansha. She was very unwilling, but did not express it. She clenched her fists secretly and did not speak any more.


    ...


    Tang Ye and Elder Mu talked a lot, starting from the red wall and going to all aspects of Xuanhuang''s plan. Tang Ye knew more about the whole situation, and had a better plan for the arrangement of certain things, as far as he should be. After talking to Elder Mu, he went back to the room to rest, and Elder Mu arranged a good room for him, and he lived with Lingyun.


    Although Lingyun is a child, she has independent temperament, her own ideas, and she does things in a different way. Besides, she has begun to grow taller, becoming more and more slim, and she feels like a little adult. After she entered the room, she began to pack her things and spread the sheets. This looks even more like a child bride in ancient times. Although young, she honestly does the job of serving her future husband.


    Seeing that there was only one bed, she blushed a bit and went to the cabinet to take other sheets and quilts and spread them on the ground. Then, she sat cross-legged on the temporarily made "bed" on the ground, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I just sleep here. All right."


    Tang Ye certainly disagreed, and said, "How can girls sleep on the floor, you go to the big bed, I sleep on the floor."


    "No, I''m used to sitting and practicing music, but I don''t actually sleep much." Ling Yun said firmly.


    Tang Ye thought this little girl was really funny, walked over and directly picked her up and threw her onto the big bed, humming: "Anyway, I just think you are wronged when you sleep on the floor, and I won''t let you be wronged."


    "You..." The moment Ling Yun was picked up by Tang Ye, her blushing heartbeat, she originally thought that Tang Ye was a relationship between an adult and a child, but she didn''t expect that the physical contact still felt a little bit.


    She was thrown directly onto the big bed by Tang Ye, so annoyed that she felt that Tang Ye was rude and domineering. She just wanted to scold Tang Ye, but when she heard Tang Ye said that she would not be wronged, she suddenly relented and did not scold him.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Even if you want to practice music, you still have to rest after all. Sleeping in bed will always be more comfortable. If you are more comfortable, I will be happy."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s smiling face, Ling Yun knew that Tang Ye really cared about her, so she just bulged and didn''t say anything. When Tang Ye lay down and didn''t speak, she couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye more, feeling a little strange. She didn''t understand, she closed her eyes and began to practice Ledao.


    At this moment there was a sudden movement outside the window, Tang Ye propped up, looked out the window, and said to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, I''m going out to blow a hair dryer, stay in the room, and call me if you have anything."


    Ling Yun looked at Tang Ye with some worry in her eyes. She had just entered the realm of practicing Le Dao, except for the music, everything was quiet, and the movement outside the window was naturally noticed. She didn''t want Tang Ye to worry, and said: "I will take care of myself, you should be careful."


    After Tang Ye left the room, he went to a corner of the corridor and saw a person.

 Chapter 608： Not suitable for this world!

    It was easy for Tang Ye to guess who came, Murong Qingshan.


    Now Tang Ye doesn''t have any good expressions on Murong Qingshan. The dismissal that happened during the day would not have developed so severely without Murong Qingshan''s default. Even several old men from Murong''s family jumped out. After all, Murong Qingshan wanted to pressure him. The problem is that he just saved Murong Muyu, and Murong Qingshan personally invited him to have dinner at Murong''s house, but Murong Qingshan gave him a stab at him. If there is no temper in the face of such a thing, Tang Ye feels that he is not a man.


    Now Murong Qingshan came to Tang Ye during bedtime, just wanting to talk about two things, about getting off the horse during the day and treating Murong Muyu''s terminal illness. If there is anything else to say, it is related to the Xuanhuang plan. Tang Ye still understood Murong Qingshan''s embarrassment between the life of the minister and his daughter, so she didn''t mind sitting down with Murong Qingshan.


    Murong Qingshan came to Tang Ye late at night, just didn''t want others to know, so he took Tang Ye to a secret place in Murong''s house, sat down and talked slowly.


    "Do you think...I did too much during the day?" Murong Qingshan looked at Tang Ye and asked in the calm voice that the head of the house was used to, as if he had done nothing wrong.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You haven''t done too much. After all, I have returned everything and I have not been wronged."


    Murong Qingshan gently shook his head and sighed, "You young man speaks too sharply, and your mouth is not forgiving at all."


    Tang Ye beat Tu Lao half-dead, and also shocked the group of young people, and also gave a warning to the capable old people. If you say too much, he should go too much, so he really was not wronged.


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked indifferent to Murong Qingshan, and said, "After you choose to acquiesce in Tu Lao''s actions towards me, it means that you and I have a clear stand, so I don''t need to be polite."


    "I''m a little anxious." Murong Qingshan whispered, "I should have had a meal with you first."


    Tang Ye laughed playfully and said, "Uncle, you don''t need to talk around like this, let''s be frank. I know you mean you want me to treat Mu Yu, then I will give you an answer now. Mu Yu''s illness I will continue to heal, and if I can heal, I will definitely heal. This has nothing to do with the position between you and me. I don¡¯t want to treat Mu Yu to contain you, the minister of dragon support, from acting on me. My treatment of Mu Yu is Because of my professional habit as a doctor, and my character problems. Mu Yu¡¯s matter is stuck in my mind, and I will not feel well if I don¡¯t solve it. So you can understand that I just save Mu Yu just to be comfortable. So in Xuan Huang In the big plan, you can do what you and I should do. Of course, Mu Yu¡¯s affairs have some influence on you. Because you want Mu Yu to be fine, you have to make sure that I am not dead, so that I can still have the strength to heal Mu Yu."


    Murong Qingshan looked at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was a very honest person. Whether as a friend or opponent, it seems to be very pleasing. He was thinking, if Tang Ye was Mu Yu''s husband as his son-in-law, instead of Murong Huansha''s husband, that would be great.


    "Your relationship with Huansha is really that firm?" Murong Qingshan suddenly asked Tang Ye a very strange and inexplicable question.


    Tang Ye looked strange, then became cold and stern, and hummed: "Do you want to destroy my relationship with Huansha?"


    "Of course not." Murong Qingshan felt that Tang Ye didn''t understand it, and shook his head in denial.


    He didn''t express his true intentions, after all, it was a bit absurd. Change a daughter to be the son-in-law?


    He said to Tang Ye: "Although I have a bad relationship with Huansha, Huansha is always my daughter. A few years ago, perhaps I thought it didn¡¯t matter, but as the older and older, fathers always hope that their daughters can Happy and happy. I can see that Huansha trusts you very much. This is very good. I hope you will always be by her side, so... I can be regarded as giving her mother an explanation."


    Tang Ye curled his lips and said, "It''s a bit strange to say that, although you and I don''t talk about it, we are indeed the relationship between son-in-law and father-in-law."


    Murong Qingshan was deeply moved. Although he and Tang Ye are in this relationship, they have already met and got along with each other, but no one mentioned this relationship, or even the atmosphere of this relationship, and felt that they were opposites. enemy.


    Murong Qingshan said: "If I have a better relationship with Huansha, maybe you and I will not talk like this when sitting together."


    Tang Ye fell into a brief silence, and Murong Qingshan did the same, the atmosphere was a bit awkward.


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Qingshan and thought about something. He can talk to Murong Qingshan in this way, which shows that Murong Qingshan is not the point where you must die. Perhaps it has something to do with Murong Qingshan being Murong Huansha''s father. He never thought of killing Murong Qingshan. As for the relationship between Murong Qingshan and Murong Qingshan, naturally, the more perfect the better. Who wants to make life and death enemies with his father-in-law?


    Moreover, Murong Qingshan recognized him very much. Murong Qingshan didn''t see him much because of his position in the Xuanhuang plan. Murong Qingshan never said that he was not allowed to be good with Murong Huansha, and he did not recognize his son-in-law. In other words, if there was no such thing as the Xuanhuang plan, Murong Qingshan would call him son-in-law, and he would also be Murong Qingshan father-in-law.


    This is something to be happy about. After all, a generational family like Murong''s family, how easy it is to be a son-in-law at home. How many children in ancient and modern times have been beaten by mandarin ducks because of the right problem?


    After thinking about some life issues with Murong Huansha in the future, Tang Ye found that he still hoped to have a harmonious relationship with Murong Qingshan. Even if he couldn''t call his father-in-law, he hoped to get together and stay away, and don''t engage in swords. So he wanted to persuade Murong Qingshan to withdraw from the battle of the Xuanhuang plan, so he said: "Uncle, why do you prefer to support the dragon? Do you also want to prove longevity?"


    Murong Qingshan smiled, and said, "If you can prove longevity, why don''t you? My Murong family has been known as a treasure house of martial arts for generations. The ancestors of the past generations are all superb martial arts. , Isn¡¯t it a preaching and longevity?"


    Without waiting for Tang Ye to answer, Murong Qingshan asked Tang Ye back: "Don''t you want to give it a try?"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    Murong Qingshan smiled meaningfully, and said, "Tang Ye, you have reached the limit of martial arts, do you feel lonely as a master? Is there a desire to go to a higher place? Face this A warrior in the big world, do you have a kind of dismissive contempt? It''s like Tu Lao''s shot at you during the day. Have you ever taken care of it? You didn''t put Tu Lao in your eyes at all. And after you started with Tu Lao. , You are far from satisfied. You want to vent a greater desire for destruction. You kill Tu Lao is a matter of waving, but you want to torture him slowly. Why? Because your current temperament is no longer suitable It¡¯s a big world, and you¡¯re more suitable for the Guwu Jianghu world that respects martial arts and fights against the weak!"


    Tang Ye watched Murong Qingshan not speaking, his nerves tense.


    It is not easy for Murong Qingshan to be the head of the Murong family, and Tang Ye''s mood is right. Tang Ye''s state of mind... has indeed changed.

 Chapter 609： Everyone is a plaything!

    Although Tang Ye first showed the side of a doctor when he first arrived in Yanjing, in his later development, he was undoubtedly mostly martial artists. The life of a warrior is completely different from that of ordinary people, especially ancient warriors. The ancient martial artist inherits martial arts that transcends scientific logic, and can be exposed to more mysterious things. Therefore, the character of the warrior is different from that of ordinary people. At the end of the development, he does not ask for money or power, and seeks to prove the way for longevity.


    All warriors will have this idea.


    Now that you have entered the martial art, why don''t you want to practice martial art to the extreme, and see what kind of realm you have already attained. Flying into the sky, flying forever, fighting against the sky... A warrior with a heart of exploration and adventure will definitely be moved by these. As for some warriors who don''t want to prove Taoist longevity and go back to the countryside, it is because he has a more persistent pursuit than that. Or after he had the state of mind to prove the way for longevity, he concealed this state of mind for everlasting contentment. This kind of people often go through the vicissitudes of life and wasted years, such as the old abbot Yimei, medical idiots and the like.


    Tang Ye clearly hasn''t reached this point yet. He is in his prime of life, his strength is rising, his desires are strong, so it is impossible to stop. Besides, he still has the threat of the enemy, and he has a strong desire for absolute power. Therefore, even if he didn''t say anything about the ultimate power of the sermon after eternal life, he wanted it very much. However, the current big world does not have such power.


    So, should we keep this world unchanged?


    Also, as Murong Qingshan said, he has been very heavy on killings along the way, and he has already scorned the mediocre warriors now, and felt that fighting with those people was very boring. To fight, fight with stronger people. This is determined in the bones by the mind of a passionate man, not that you can let go.


    In this way, if Tang Ye wants to satisfy these desires, he must make Xuanhuang''s plan succeed.


    Murong Qingshan stared at Tang Ye''s changing state of mind, and wanted Tang Ye to be guided to the minister of Fulong, and wanted to turn Tang Ye into a minister of Fulong.


    Tang Ye stared silently, watching Murong Qingshan not speaking, maybe he could really shake his heart.


    Murong Qingshan felt that Tang Ye could be touched.


    However, Tang Ye closed his eyes, took a deep breath, opened his eyes and looked at Murong Qingshan, with bright eyes, and smiled: "Uncle, you may not understand what I really think. As for me, I have experienced so many things. There is indeed a strong pursuit of power, and I want to enter a world where I can vent freely. However, I can tell you with certainty that even if I want this, it is definitely not an approach that is based on Xuan Huang."


    Murong Qingshan frowned.


    Tang Ye suddenly became arrogant, bold and bold, and said: "In the Xuanhuang plan, the minister of the dragon did a lot of things that I can''t understand, such as killing many innocent people and using many despicable means to deal with me. .Don¡¯t tell me anything like sacrifice for the final success is inevitable. Those who die are not called sacrifice at all. Sacrifice is a feat of giving up life for faith and justice, but being killed is unwilling to be unwilling. Death, it¡¯s not sacrifice, it¡¯s the deprivation of people¡¯s lives. I don¡¯t agree with the grand plan to be achieved by depriving people of their lives. If you help the dragon can be like the old Taoist priest, slash the world with a sword. If I want that kind of power and want to go to such a world, I will use my own power to break the shackles instead of killing and killing people. After playing this conspiracy, I don¡¯t oppose it. Play another conspiracy!"


    Murong Qingshan stared at Tang Ye, and said after a long silence: "You... just think of things so simple?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You can think that I''m talking big, thinking that I''m dreaming, but I have met that old Taoist and know what kind of ultimate power I want. I learned from your mysterious plan I can''t see the majestic air that really scorns the nine days and is irritating, so I won''t go your way."


    Murong Qingshan closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths, then opened his eyes to look at Tang Ye, and said, "So...Is it wrong?"


    "It''s not right." Tang Ye shook his head.


    Murong Qingshan showed regret.


    Tang Ye smiled and watched Murong Qingshan play with it: "Uncle, you persuade me not to move, how about letting me persuade you to quit the Xuanhuang plan?"


    "Oh?" Murong Qingshan found it interesting. He wanted to persuade Tang Ye to return to the minister of Fulong, but Tang Ye wanted to persuade him to withdraw from the Xuanhuang plan. It was really not being rude.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and hummed, "Do you think the minister of Dragon Fu wants to control you...what methods did you use?"


    Murong Qingshan''s expression sank, he was very upset with Tang Ye''s words, and hummed: "How can I be controlled by Murong Qingshan?"


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then I will ask you again, do you want Xuanhuang''s plan to succeed, besides proving Dao''s longevity, do you have any short-term goals?"


    Murong Qingshan completely sank his face. They are all smart people, and half the words are enough to understand the meaning. He stared at Tang Ye and said, "You want to say that Mu Yu''s illness is the arrangement of the minister of supporting the dragon, and the purpose is to guide me to the minister of supporting the dragon and realize the Xuanhuang plan?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You and I all know that once the Xuanhuang plan succeeds, the heavenly air will flow back into the world, and the rich aura from that day will also be infused, and then it will be a fantasy world where miracles are born. The so-called terminal illness is in the panacea. In front of it, it is not worth mentioning. Maybe a single spirit pill can make Mu Yu''s illness alleviate and become alive and well. So, in order to save Mu Yu''s life, would you expect this kind of world to come?"


    Murong Qingshan went silent to sort out this possibility.


    He found that Tang Ye made a lot of sense. The Murong family is a historical family. It is difficult to directly threaten to do anything, but if you guide silently, then there is no problem. Therefore, it was easy for the minister of Fulong to act on Mu Yu to guide him, the head of the Murong family, and it made sense.


    Murong Qingshan glanced at Tang Ye, and sighed that Tang Ye''s head was as smart as an old monster. See through this conspiracy?


    You should know that Mu Yu''s illness has been there since he was a child. In other words, if the minister who helped the dragon really did this, then the minister of the dragon had started to organize the game more than ten years ago. And this layout, which had been brewing for more than ten years, was seen through by Tang Ye in less than a day. Is this kid too bad?


    Murong Qingshan believed the rumor a little, saying that Tang Ye was arranged by the old Taoist priest. Because the old Taoist priests belong to the heavens outside the heavens, to this heaven and earth, they are like people standing by and watching, whoever plays conspiracies is in the eye.


    Isn¡¯t this the God¡¯s perspective?


    What Murong Qingshan was afraid of was that Tang Ye was endowed with this ability from God''s perspective by the old Taoist priest. In this case, he would play a fart with Tang Ye. Everyone was Tang Ye''s plaything!


    "You... have evidence to prove this?" Murong Qingshan looked at Tang Ye suspiciously.


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, and said, "I judge Mu Yu''s illness is a kind of living gu, do you think someone did it?"


    Murong Qingshan''s expression suddenly became gloomy. If someone acted like this to the Murong Patriarch, he would never forgive him!

 Chapter 610： Very clever calculation!

    In the Xuanhuang plan, Murong''s family is regarded as an important force as important as Longmen. Obtaining the strength of the Murong family has a huge effect on the Xuanhuang plan. On the contrary, if he is opposed by Murong''s family, he will be greatly hindered. The Murong family''s ability to be valued by the minister of the dragon alone originated from the Murong family''s historical heritage, wealth and martial arts.


    Because of this, Murong''s family has supreme arrogance and will not succumb to any forces. They only take the initiative to do something, and are not forced to do something. Therefore, even Wen Dingmo, who has laid out the Xuanhuang plan, can''t directly reach Murong''s house and grasp it as easily as other families. To this end, he has to do something to guide the Murong family to favor the long-serving minister and become their strength.


    When Wen Dingmo did these things, it was a long time ago. Now, he started to close the net for the bureau that was set more than ten years ago. He believed that this event would go well, after all, a lot of effort was spent. But he didn''t expect that Tang Ye would appear as an alternative, breaking a hole in the net he was about to withdraw smoothly.


    If the net has holes, and if you want to catch the fish, it is easy to have accidents.


    Although Murong Qingshan was biased towards the minister of Fulong, it was not unshakable. As the head of the Murong family, he has considerable arrogance and self-esteem. If he knew that he was led by the nose to the minister of the dragon, then he would definitely reject it, and might even be an enemy of the minister of the dragon, otherwise, wouldn''t he, the Patriarch, have done a very poor job?


    Hearing Tang Ye said that Murong Muyu''s illness was a living Gu, Murong Qingshan was so angry that he almost slapped the table and jumped up. As the Patriarch of the Murong family, he has a martial arts treasure house behind him, and he naturally knows what kind of existence a living Gu is. It can be said that this is one of the most vicious poisons in the world. Because they are alive, they need to be pregnant every day, and those who are caught alive will be tortured every day. And this kind of poison can''t be solved except the person who poisoned the living Gu. Because after being caught with a live Gu, his life was connected with the person who got the Gu. Therefore, a person who is caught in a living Gu will be completely controlled by the person who has the poison.


    Murong Qingshan would never allow others to treat his daughter like this! This is because the majesty of the family and the responsibility of being a father have been trampled!


    "Tang Ye, are you sure it''s a living Gu?" Murong Qingshan asked Tang Ye in a deep voice.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "So to cure Mu Yu, I still have something to ask my uncle. In these years, has Mu Yu come into contact with Miaojiang grass ghost? And, it is that kind of very powerful grass ghost. Without sufficient strength, Live Gu cannot be dropped. This way, the murderer of Gu can be locked in a smaller area."


    Murong Qingshan is very concerned about Murong Muyu''s condition, and he still has an impression of which famous doctors he has asked for. After careful recollection, he said: "To meet the conditions you mentioned, I thought about it for a moment. There is only one grass ghost elder from Tang Sect, and she is Mu Ruji."


    "Tangmen Mu Ruji?" Tang Ye frowned, as if he had heard the name somewhere, but he didn''t have any impression. But since he was from the Tang Sect, just call Tang Manhong and ask.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to delay this matter. If the delay was longer, Mu Yu would be dangerous. He gestured to Murong Qingshan, and immediately called Tang Manhong.


    Tang Manhong didn''t expect Tang Yesan to call her in the middle of the night and molested on the other end of the phone: "My dear, if you call me so late, it must not be because you miss me, but because you want to frustrate yourself without feeling right. Yeah. Wait, let me give you some inspiration!"


    Then, before Tang Ye could speak, Tang Manhong let out a yum-ah-ah-ahhhh, yelling sound to stimulate the man.


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s face was as gray as death, not knowing whether to cry or laugh. Do your own women have this virtue?


    Sure enough, people are gathered in groups, Tang Ye is a shameless bastard, his woman is a hooligan, a coquettish bitch!


    "Tang Manhong, if you can''t help it, go buy a big cucumber, now you have no time to play with this voice, hehe, I ask you a serious matter, very serious!" Tang Ye hummed to Tang Manhong angrily.


    Tang Manhong felt boring, and a lazy voice came and said: "Just tell me something, don''t hinder my old lady from sleeping at night, it hurts my skin, you know?"


    "Who is Mu Ruji?" Tang Ye asked directly.


    Tang Manhong was silent for a while, and then he said, "She''s Mu Granny."


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback, never expecting such a result.


    Granny Mu is dead now. If Mu Yu''s living gu was made by Granny Mu, wouldn''t Mu Yu definitely die?


    Apart from this question, Tang Ye thought of a more terrifying thing. At the same time it is a very delicate layout. Granny Mu is the slave of the python, and she told Tang Ye about the Xuanhuang Daji, the minister of supporting the dragon, and the slave of the python. It can be said that the death of Granny Mu was the beginning of the entire Xuanhuang plan, and Tang Ye was completely involved in such a thing from that time. If Murong Muyu''s living gu was born by Mother Mu, and Murong Qingshan knew about it, what would Murong Qingshan think?


    Murong Qingshan will thoroughly strengthen the heart of the minister who helps the dragon and defend the Xuanhuang plan! First, he wanted to realize Xuanhuang''s plan to save Murong Muyu, and secondly, he hated Mu Ma and even all the slaves who follow the python.


    In this case, the minister of Fulong is equal to the strength of the Murong family!


    In addition, now Murong Muyu''s live Gu is happening, which is very appropriate to the assumption that this live Gu is under the wooden mother. Because if the living Gu is not controlled by the person who puts the Gu, it will not happen often, unless the person wants Mu Yu''s life. But now Murong Qingshan needs Mu Yu to live, so he hopes Xuan Huang Daji will succeed in saving Mu Yu. If Mu Yu died, and Murong Qingshan had no such motivation, he would not necessarily be devoted to defending the Xuanhuang plan. Therefore, for the minister of Long Fulong, Mu Yu must be alive now. Then, the person who played Gu would not move Mu Yu yet. But if it was made by Granny Mu, and Granny Mu would not be able to control the living Gu in Mu Yu''s body. This living Gu would attack on its own and become more and more serious. This is exactly in line with Mu Yu''s situation today.


    In this case, once Murong Qingshan received the news that the mother-in-law was under the Gu, how could Murong Qingshan not believe it?


    But Tang Ye didn''t believe that Murong Muyu''s living gu was really made by Granny Mu. He still believed that it was made by the minister who helped the dragon. Because of this, he felt that this round of the help of the dragon is very delicate. As a result, Mu Yu''s life was in danger, so Murong Qingshan had to turn to Xuanhuang''s plan to save Mu Yu. Secondly, if there is a slave who follows the python, then the scapegoat of Mu Granny will be pushed out, then Murong Qingshan will not only be biased towards the black and yellow plan, but will also have resentment against the slave of the python. Such a setting is not unreasonable.


    The point is that this bureau has been laid out more than ten years ago. On the side of the minister who helped the dragon, there were incredible old monsters... What Tang Ye could think of was Wen Dingmo, an old writer who had gone through decades of courtship.


    "What did you find?" Murong Qingshan couldn''t help asking when seeing Tang Ye frowning and thinking about not talking while holding the phone.


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Qingshan, somewhat wondering how to answer.


    I''ve got it!

 Chapter 611： I like the way you were before!

    Tang Ye wanted to persuade Murong Qingshan through the matter of Murong Muyu being caught alive, and let Murong Qingshan withdraw from the Xuanhuang plan, even if he didn''t help the slave who followed the python, he should not be the enemy of the slave who followed the python. However, he never expected that after the matter had progressed to a critical step, he would instead fall into the already set game.


    However, Tang Ye was also thankful that he had discovered this now, otherwise it would be too difficult to save Mu Granny when the minister of Fulong would push it out at the last moment. He is not afraid of Murong Qingshan knowing about the subtle layout of Mu Yu¡¯s Living Gu, because he has already had a long conversation with Murong Qingshan. From the changes in Murong Qingshan¡¯s expression, he can see that Murong Qingshan has a great deal to him. Appreciation, this can be used, at least it can delay the effect.


    Tang Ye said to Murong Qingshan, "Perhaps I shouldn''t have mentioned to you about the living Gu in Muyu."


    "Why?" Murong Qingshan asked in confusion.


    Tang Ye smiled bitterly, and said, "I was in the middle."


    "Perhaps...you can''t say that either." Tang Ye added again.


    Murong Qingshan frowned in confusion, watching Tang Ye waiting for him to explain.


    Tang Ye sat back in his seat, pondered for a while, and said, "The Mu Ruji you mentioned, I know, I call her Mu Granny, she is a slave to the python."


    Murong Qingshan was silent, staring at Tang Ye closely.


    Tang Ye stared at him closely. Murong Qingshan needs some sorting and consideration to see if he wants to believe Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t give too much explanation, he was waiting for Murong Qingshan''s answer.


    There is no need to say much when dealing with smart people.


    After a long silence, Murong Qingshan finally said, "I believe you, but I must also have my own doubts."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I don''t beg you to believe me. In the current situation, save Mu Yu first. As long as you save Mu Yu, the truth of everything will be revealed."


    "How can you save Mu Yu?" Murong Qingshan asked.


    Tang Ye pondered for a while, and said, "I need uncle''s help to investigate. For example, think about the people in Miao Jiang who Mu Yu has contacted, or the people in Miao Jiang who have been in contact with Mu Yu. These two are different, do you understand? "


    Murong Qingshan nodded and said, "I will investigate as soon as possible and list anyone who has suspicions."


    "Good." Tang Ye said, "I will also use my own means to investigate this matter and give you a satisfactory result."


    Murong Qingshan said: "I need a deadline."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "This time limit is meaningless. The main thing is to save Mu Yu. If you can''t save Mu Yu, even if you give me a month, it will be useless. But if you can save Mu Yu, even if you only give me one day, It''s enough."


    "I just want to give you a little pressure." Murong Qingshan didn''t give up his conditions because of Tang Ye''s words, and said: "Now Mu Yu''s situation is still stable, then I will give you seven days. If there can be no one thing about Mu Yu within seven days. As a result, I started to take action against the slave of the python."


    Tang Ye stared at Murong Qingshan and squinted his eyes, and said, "You should know that you can do that, and I can do that too. If something happens to the slave of the python, the minister of the dragon will also have a hard time."


    Murong Qingshan looked at Tang Ye with a decisive attitude, and said, "Then it will only hurt both sides."


    ...


    After Tang Ye bid farewell to Murong Qingshan, his mood was not high. The negotiation with Murong Qingshan didn''t get the result he wanted, and was calculated by the minister who helped the dragon. He felt a little frustrated. Even if he knew the exquisite layout of the Minister of Fulong in advance, he still felt uncomfortable, walking in the wind, his expression was cold and stern, quite scary.


    Back in the room, Ling Yun was already asleep on the bed, Tang Ye sat cross-legged on the carpet that Ling Yun helped to make, sorting out the living Gu in Murong Muyu. He had asked Tang Manhong to investigate the grass ghost who had a relationship with Mu Ma, whether it was a friend or an opponent. And besides Mu Granny, other powerful grass ghosts who can grow alive Gu.


    Tomorrow he is going to check Murong Muyu''s body, and he may be able to detect what the changing blocking Gu poison is in Murong Muyu''s body. If you know the Gu poison, and then cooperate with Tang Manhong''s information, it will not be too difficult to investigate the person who kind of live Gu.


    When Tang Ye finished sorting out things and was about to lie down to rest, he suddenly leaned against a person behind him. He was stunned, wondering when Ling Yun got out of bed and leaned behind him.


    "Yun''er, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked softly.


    Ling Yun was silent for a while, and said, "You are very angry, don''t look like this."


    "Is there?" Tang Ye didn''t talk and laugh like usual, his tone was calm, he didn''t admit or deny Ling Yun''s words.


    Lingyun is a person who cultivates the Tao of music, and usually puts the most emphasis on her state of mind. She has seen Tang Ye''s situation these days, and she is very worried. As Murong Qingshan said, in Tang Ye''s situation today, in addition to the accumulating hostility he has been killing all the time, there is also a kind of arrogant temper that he began to develop as a top warrior. It is not that he has become arrogant, but that after becoming a top warrior, he will be provoked by those who are much weaker, and his qi will be heavier. If he accumulates more, his body and mind will gradually be affected.


    This is a process that every warrior needs to go through, and those evangelists are no exception. The reason why the preachers'' tempers are so good today is because they have spent so much time to cultivate through the period of violent mood. This matter is very important to the martial artist. If it is not handled well, it will become a demon, and the whole person will be blackened.


    Ling Yun didn''t want to see a darkened Tang Ye, and whispered softly, "Is he really that angry?"


    Tang Ye turned to look at Ling Yun, who was looking at him with clear eyes. At this time, Ling Yun didn''t usually stare at Tang Ye when he was angry, nor did he "hum" to express his contempt and disdain for Tang Ye, as if he had become a confidante, except for his younger age. Looking at such aura, Tang Ye had an illusion, as if the aura had grown up.


    "Also...not so angry." Tang Ye''s hostility in his heart was indeed ready to reach a level of eruption, but seeing such aura, his mood suddenly improved a lot, and he felt a broad and cheerful feeling. .


    Lingyun smiled, stood up, no longer leaned on Tang Ye''s body, walked back to the bed, turned her back to Tang Ye, bit her white teeth and said: "Don''t be like that, I still...like you before That way..."


    With that, Ling Yun''s small hands were intertwined in the corners of her clothes, and she looked nervous, hiding her from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then you can play me a tune? If you can, give me another dance."


    "You want to be beautiful, huh!" Ling Yun changed back to the way she liked to hum to Tang Ye with her mouth bulging. She was not squeamish and cute. She got into the quilt and covered her head motionless, her face flushed red.


    Tang Ye laughed, his mood became very hearty, and he was grateful for Lingyun. The hostility he had accumulated in his heart was indeed very heavy. At this time, Lingyun had to pull it out, and the effect was much greater than it seemed.


    No matter where Tang Ye grows up in the future, Lingyun is an indispensable noble person.

 Chapter 612： Confusing poison root!

    After waking up to wash up the next day, Tang Ye and Lingyun left the room for breakfast, while Murong Huansha was waiting for them. As before, Lingyun habitually follows Tang Ye, one or two steps behind Tang Ye. Ling Yun glanced at Tang Ye''s side face, then quickly turned her head back, as if peeking, and then a little confused and distressed on her face.


    Walking through a long corridor, I saw Murong Huansha and Elder Mu waiting. There were several people of different ages nearby, including young, middle-aged, and old people. They are all supporters of Murong Huansha, now come to meet Tang Ye, so that they can work together in the future.


    Murong Huansha briefly introduced those people, and after greeting each other, Tang Ye went to breakfast with Murong Huansha. Murong''s house is very large, covering the entire mountain, like several universities merged together. If you don''t cook and eat at home, there are also family restaurants outside. These were run by the people in Murong''s family. Ke Qing from all over the world would open a small restaurant with hometown characteristics to make some hometown-style dishes, which is very cheap.


    Tang Ye and Murong Huansha went to a small restaurant for breakfast. The owner of the restaurant was still polite to them, but the other guests in the restaurant were not very friendly. What Tang Ye did to Tu Lao yesterday caused a mutual resistance from the ministers of Fulong, and the ministers of Fulong were itchy and they wanted to seek revenge from Tang Ye. But they didn''t dare. They saw Tang Ye''s strength and didn''t want to be the second Tu Lao. If they hadn''t been walking in groups, they wouldn''t have dared to show much dissatisfaction with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye naturally didn''t have a good face towards those who helped the dragon, but he wouldn''t be angry. After knowing that he had been overcast by the minister who helped the dragon last night, he was in a very irritable mood. Although he held his hostility to the bottom of his heart, he could not guarantee when it would erupt. Fortunately, Ling Yun helped him to resolve his hostility, so that his state of mind would not go to the point of darkening. Otherwise, seeing those ministers who helped the dragon get upset, he might have just killed someone.


    After eating breakfast, Tang Ye went to check Murong Muyu''s physical condition. Murong Huansha and Lingyun didn''t follow, but Murong Huansha took Lingyun and looked around.


    Tang Ye arrived at the place where Murong Muyu lived. It was a large courtyard with a very beautiful view. It was composed of the front yard, the main house and the back yard. There were bamboo forests on both sides, which was an excellent place for healing the body. Presumably this was prepared for Murong Muyu''s illness, and Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei loved this daughter so much.


    After Murong Muyu knew that Tang Ye was coming, he immediately wanted to go out to meet him, but Cao Fei refused to let her walk, Cao Fei went out to pick Tang Ye in. After Tang Ye rescued Mu Yu, Cao Fei was very grateful to Tang Ye. And after she heard from Mu Yu that Tang Ye could cure Mu Yu''s terminal illness, she was even more looking forward to Tang Ye, wishing to tie Tang Ye to her side and let Tang Ye treat Mu Yu 24 hours a day.


    "Tang Ye, you are here. Go inside and do it quickly. I''m looking forward to you all night." Cao Fei very politely led Tang Ye in, and asked the servant to prepare various things to serve Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed and said, "Auntie, you don''t have to be too polite. I will try my best with Mu Yu."


    "It''s not enough to try your best, but I still try my best to use all your power to save Mu Yu, otherwise I won''t let you go." Cao Fei joked to Tang Yeban and said seriously.


    Tang Ye smiled, understood her concern for her daughter, and nodded, "Okay."


    Cao Fei said again: "If you can save Mu Yu, then Cao Fei, and even Murong''s family, will owe you my life. I will help you with some things you are busy with."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Since Cao Fei can marry Murong Qingshan, she won¡¯t be ignorant of certain situations and said, ¡°Actually, to me, those things that Qingshan is busy with are not important. I only need Mu Yu to live well. Now Mu Yu is my only one. Think about it, can you understand?"


    Tang Ye felt a little surprised, Murong Qingshan couldn''t persuade him to move, but Cao Fei took the initiative to post without persuading. This is a good thing, perhaps these women helped save the scene at a critical moment.


    Tang Ye chuckled to Cao Fei: "Don''t worry, Auntie, it may take a while to cure Mu Yu''s illness, but as long as I''m here, Mu Yu won''t be in trouble."


    "That''s good, Tang Ye, thank you so much!" Cao Fei thanked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye followed Cao Fei to the inner room and saw Murong Muyu sitting at a table, peeling an apple in annoyance. She is not happy that others treat her as a patient. In fact, when she is not ill, just like a normal person, she doesn''t need to worry so much.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming in, she happily stood up and gestured to Tang Ye for the apple in her hand and said, "Tang Ye, do you want to eat an apple?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, feeling that both Cao Fei and Murong Muyu were too enthusiastic about him. Tang Ye briefly thought about it and knew the reason. It must be Tu Lao yesterday. Those who helped the dragon accused him, but for those who are still discerning between right and wrong, such as Cao Fei and Murong Muyu, they knew he was a victim, and he was treated like that because of Murong Qingshan''s tacit approval. Cao Fei and Mu Yu are the wife and daughter of Murong Qingshan, and they feel somewhat guilty towards him.


    Tang Ye didn''t deliberately say this. He didn''t want to mention the things that had passed, and it didn''t make much sense to mention them. Now he wanted to find out who was alive to Murong Muyu and resolve the situation set by the minister of Fulong.


    After enjoying the warm hospitality of Murong Muyu and Cao Fei, Tang Ye tactfully suggested that Cao Fei be busy, so that he could treat Murong Muyu himself. Mu Yu also had the same meaning. The two young men didn''t miss her nagging aunt by the side. Cao Fei was helpless, feeling deeply disliked, and she left the room unhappily, saying that she would go to the kitchen to make ginseng chicken soup and other nutrients for Murong Muyu.


    Tang Ye and Murong Muyu were left in the room. Tang Ye didn''t say anything to Mu Yu, and directly took out the silver needle to check Mu Yu''s physical condition. Mu Yu wasn''t so awkward anymore, she was very comfortable with Tang Ye, she took off wherever she should be. She looked at Tang Ye talking embarrassedly, "My mother is just like that, caring about me too much, don''t think she is long-winded."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Parents in the world are hearted. It is normal to love their children. You are lucky to have such a good mother."


    "Cut, as if you didn''t." Mu Yu smiled jokingly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, he really hadn''t taken care of his mother. But he didn''t say this to Mu Yu, and continued to check Mu Yu''s body. This time he was prepared in advance, using twenty-four psychedelic needles, and surrounding Murong Muyu''s body with the power of dead wood and spring, and then entering the obsessive state to observe, it is bound to find out the changing poison in Murong Muyu''s body. What is it.


    Surrounded by the vitality of the dead wood and spring, poison, such an extremely disharmonious thing, naturally has nowhere to hide. Tang Ye successfully captured the trace of this poison, but this poison, or the grass hag behind it, is controlling it. It was really powerful. When he was about to find out what the poison was, the poison suddenly merged into the flesh and blood of Muyu, and even invaded the strength of the dead wood and spring. Tang Ye still wanted to investigate, Mu Yu suddenly felt anguish. It was the grass ghost behind who warned Tang Ye that Murong Mu Yu would die if he continued like this.


    Tang Ye had no choice but to stop the inspection. But the inspection just now gave him more information about this live Gu. He found that this Living Gu was very similar to another person''s exercises. That is the poisonous technique of the poisonous fairy aunt tree picking mulberry. Mu Caisang can integrate the poison with itself and extract it when needed. And the poison in Mu Yu''s body seemed to be the case.


    Tang Ye was very surprised, could this living Gu have something to do with Mu Caisang again?

 Chapter 613： Not as big as your sister!

    Mu Caisang is known as the Poison Fairy, and she has become a master of poison. She is probably the only one in the world who can integrate poison with his body. Even the newly emerged Tang Manhong, known as the Queen of Poison, is quite far from Mu Caisang. What Tang Ye was puzzled was that the living gu in Mu Yu''s body now resembled Mu Caisang''s poisoning technique. Could it be that Mu Caisang was the one who gave Murong Mu Yu a live gu?


    Tang Ye had never thought about this issue before. Because Murong Muyu¡¯s live gu was killed more than ten years ago. At that time, Mu Caisang had just come out of Miao, at most in his twenties, how could he have such a powerful Gu Poison And witchcraft? I am afraid that Mu Caisang at that time was far from reaching the realm of the unity of poison and body.


    However, since Murong Muyu''s living gu was very similar to Mu Caisang''s poisoning technique, Tang Ye felt it was a clue and decided to ask Mu Caisang. Now the relationship between him and Mu Caisang, the identity of each other as enemies has been blurred. To say that this relationship comes out through going to bed, there is nothing wrong with it. But the two people are very similar in their respective experiences and beliefs in protecting those around them, which is why they are attracted to one.


    "Is my situation okay?" Murong Muyu waited for Tang Ye to take away the silver needle pierced on her body, put on her clothes, looked at Tang Ye and cared.


    Tang Ye smiled at her and said, "Fortunately, I found some new things, I want to investigate."


    "Hey..." Tang Ye was about to leave after clearing the silver needles, planning to ask Mu Caisang about things, but Murong Muyu grabbed his hand and stopped him.


    He looked back at Mu Yu and expressed doubts.


    Murong Muyu looked at him hesitantly and twisted for a while, as if very upset, and said, "You have become cold to me."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I only met you yesterday. It''s kind of weird that you said this today."


    Murong Muyu shook his head and said, "You just became cold. Is it because of what my dad did to you yesterday? You are angry? Tang Ye, I''m really sorry about what happened yesterday. Can you forgive me?"


    "That matter has nothing to do with you, don''t think too much about it. Also, I talked to your dad, and that matter has passed. Besides, I didn''t suffer from that matter. I''m so angry." Tang Ye really didn''t care about Tu Lao''s affairs anymore. As a man, he had to look forward. What''s the point of caring about that.


    If a dragon-helping official like Tu Lao still comes to make trouble, he will slap back. The fart is a big deal, and it can no longer affect his top martial artist. With Lingyun''s reminder, he will no longer allow himself to be controlled by the stagnant hostility.


    Mu Yu heard Tang Ye''s words, stared at Tang Ye for a while, and said, "Then why are you still angry? You are obviously not as good to me as yesterday."


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Muyu, wondering what the woman was thinking about, and said, "How did you come to this conclusion?"


    "It feels, I feel that you are a lot colder towards me." Murong Muyu said naturally with a look.


    Tang Ye was speechless and said, "It feels? Then I think you are more beautiful than yesterday, but are you really beautiful than yesterday?"


    "I must be more prettier than yesterday! You really hate it. Didn''t you see that I put on makeup?" Murong Muyu shook his fist and waved to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted at Murong Muyu for a while, then shook his head and said, "I didn''t see it."


    "You..." Murong Muyu was angry and said, "You are going to die! Believe it or not, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to be hypocritical with her, and said, "I really want to investigate your condition. You can''t delay it for a minute. Don''t joke about your life."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s seriousness, Murong Muyu nodded and said, "Okay, then you go."


    Tang Ye turned to leave, Murong Muyu stopped him again, and said, "Tang Ye, although you are my savior first, but I treat you as a friend even more, don''t you hate me, OK?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I have no good points. The only thing is to appreciate beautiful women. Are you a beautiful woman?"


    "Of course it is!" Murong Muyu said with a straightened chest very unceremoniously.


    Tang Ye shrugged and Murong Muyu smiled happily. Tang Ye''s meaning was very clear.


    Tang Ye turned and left again, but he suddenly turned his head and stared at Murong Muyu''s chest and said, "Not as big as your sister."


    "You...get out! Go to die!" Murong Muyu was so angry, grabbed a high heel and smashed it towards Tang Ye, but Tang Ye had disappeared in the room.


    Murong Muyu is really angry, why is he compared with her sister again? Just compare, but why did you lose to your sister again?


    She looked down at her breast and felt that it was not small... She hummed unwillingly: "Sister''s breast is touched by you, of course it will be bigger if you touch it too much. If you touch me too, I can be bigger than now... ¡­"


    Hey, what seems to be wrong with this sentence? Murong Muyu frowned and thought about it, then suddenly blushed.


    Cao Fei boiled super-reinforcing chicken soup, and when she saw that Tang Ye was gone, she asked Mu Yu, "Where is Tang Ye? I made a lot of delicious food and let him eat a piece."


    Murong Muyu said sadly: "He''s gone."


    "Huh?" Cao Fei was stunned, looking at Mu Yu a little bit of blame, and hummed: "Why did you let him go? At least you have to keep him down to eat."


    Murong Muyu rolled his eyes and hummed: "He said he was going to investigate my condition. How can I stay? I can''t make fun of my life."


    Cao Fei thought for a while, and thought it was too. She could only wait for Tang Ye to be served next time. She looked at Mu Yu. Although Mu Yu showed some troubled expressions, she was still very happy. Because Mu Yu was able to face the matter of his illness, Mu Yu was unwilling to mention a word of his illness before, but now he is not only willing to raise it, but also calmly faces it. This is a good thing. Mu Yu became optimistic. As a mother, she felt relieved from the bottom of her heart.


    Mu Yu was annoyed for a while, looked at Cao Fei, and suddenly found that Cao Fei''s chest was not small. She knew that her mother used to be a big star and had a proud figure, otherwise she would not be able to attract her father who was the head of the Murong family. She couldn''t help but ask Cao Fei: "Mom, has your **** always been this big?"


    "..."


    Cao Fei was shocked by the question her daughter suddenly asked. Why do you suddenly ask such a rude question? Where did Murong''s upbringing go?


    Cao Fei did not expect that at this time, Mu Yu asked her again: "Does a woman''s breast become bigger if it is touched by a man? For example, does your breast become bigger after being touched by your father?"


    "..."


    Cao Fei watched Mu Yu feel ashamed. Is this still your own daughter? How could it become like this?


    Apart from anything else, Cao Fei picked up the feather duster to smoke the broken daughter.


    But Mu Yu felt that her problem was very real, and there was nothing wrong with it!

 Chapter 614： Master of Poison Fairy!

    After Tang Ye left the courtyard where Mu Yu lived, he immediately called Mu Caisang and described to Mu Caisang the situation of the living Gu in Murong Mu Yu''s house. After Mu Caisang listened to Tang Ye''s words, he did not speak. When Tang Ye asked again, there was a beeping sound, and Mu Caisang hung up the phone.


    Tang Ye was very worried, would something go wrong with Mu Caisang, right?


    Tang Ye called Mu Caisang again, but never contacted him again. He was even more worried, and immediately called Shui Qingdie to ask Shui Qingdie to find Mu Caisang to see if there was something wrong with Mu Caisang.


    After speaking with Shui Qingdie, Tang Ye looked worried and was a little disturbed. The Gu poison in Murong Muyu is a carefully arranged bureau. I don''t know how many people are involved in it, and I don''t know who the real expert is. This uncontrollable thing made Tang Ye become irritable, and faintly aroused hostility.


    But after taking a deep breath to adjust his mood, he lowered the pressure. Now he is undergoing a transformation. As long as he has passed this period of blackening that is easily controlled by hostility, he will truly be like an evangelist, and he can control both his strength and his state of mind freely.


    At this time, Tang Manhong called. After receiving Tang Ye''s call, Tang Manhong personally took people to investigate Mu Xuan Ji''s affairs. She did not miss any information, and she finally found out that Mu Xuan Ji also had an older sister.


    Mu Xuan Ji and Mu Xuan Ji are twin sisters, they look almost exactly the same, but Mu Xuan Ji¡¯s talent is much higher than that of Mu Xuan Ji. Mu Xuan Ji couldn¡¯t bear it. She left Miao area early, and she no longer has Mu Xuan Ji. News.


    These were the things of the old mother-in-law when she was young, and many younger generations did not know it, including Tang Manhong who knew very little. Tang Manhong inquired about all the old talents left over from the old Tangmen.


    There is only one piece of news about Mu Xuanji. As for whether it is related to the living Gu in Murong Muyu, it is unclear.


    Before he was about to hang up, Tang Manhong was worried and said to Tang Ye: "Could you spare time to go back to Tangmen, the red and purple python has a problem recently."


    "What happened?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Tang Manhong said: "The red-purple python has become very irritable recently. It often sprang out from under the deep pool with red eyes, and no one dared to approach the back mountain. Now it barely listens to me. I don''t know what went wrong. If you let it go and the red-purple spirit python runs away, the entire Tang Sect cannot stop it."


    "Okay, I''ll take the time to go back and take a look." For the red and purple spirit python, Tang Ye regarded him as an important combat power, and was worried about the situation of Tang Manhong and Tang Sect, so he should go back and take a look.


    Tang Manhong said: "Then I will wait for you. If there is an emergency, I will tell you immediately. Don''t blame me for hypocrisy, you are a man, and I need you."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Ye let out a long sigh of relief. With so many things, he became a little irritable.


    Then I hung up, and a few minutes later there was another call, it was Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie told Tang Ye that she couldn''t reach Mu Caisang, but Xiao Sangsang went to her house, and Xiao Sangsang said that her mother asked her to come. In this case, something must have happened to Mu Caisang.


    "Brother Tang, is there something wrong with Sister Caisang? I am very worried, where are you?" Shui Qingdie couldn''t help asking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye could only comfort him, let Shui Qingdie not worry, the matter would be resolved, Shui Qingdie reluctantly let go, and then hung up the phone.


    Tang Ye''s heart was even more restless, a little impulsive to smash the phone. Suddenly everything was crushed, really tired. He is not omnipotent. When he comes to Murong''s house, where can he take care of everything?


    What made him want to break even more is that at this time Wang Airen''s call also came. Enduring the irritability in his heart, he listened to Wang Airen''s call. Wang Airen told him that the dragon veins of the Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea had signs of the dragon gate, and asked him to deal with Murong''s affairs as soon as possible, and then go to Guanyin Mountain in the South Sea to deal with the dragon gate.


    Tang Ye was completely irritable in his heart, but he didn''t lose control. After hanging up Wang Airen''s phone, he kept closing his eyes and adjusting his mood. Suddenly a warm little hand held him, he opened his eyes and saw that Ling Yun was full of worry, and shook his head gently at him.


    Tang Ye clenched some Lingyun''s little hands. Ling Yun didn''t cry out for pain, and grabbed Tang Ye''s clothes corner with her other hand, for fear that Tang Ye would run away.


    "You have to believe in yourself." Ling Yun said softly to Tang Ye.


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded gently.


    Murong Huansha came with Lingyun, and felt Tang Ye''s irritability at this time, as if she was going to go crazy and destroy the world. She went up and hugged Tang Ye from behind, and whispered: "You can do it if you don''t want to. I can let it go. Maybe I have also changed and become able to give up other things for you."


    Tang Ye was stunned, turned his head to look at Murong Huansha, and smiled: "Really?"


    Murong Huansha twisted his waist angrily and said, "I can''t talk about love like a normal woman?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then I''m quite lucky."


    "So there are no obstacles to get through." Murong Huansha became very gentle.


    Tang Ye''s mood improved a lot. After taking a few deep breaths, he was no longer affected by his irritability, and wanted to take Murong Huansha and Lingyun for a walk. At this time, his mobile phone vibrated, and there was information. He read the message and it was sent by Mu Caisang: I was on my way to Murong''s house, and I told you when I arrived.


    Seeing Mu Caisang''s message, Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. There was nothing wrong with Mu Caisang, and Mu Caisang came here in person, indicating that she knew about Murong Muyu''s living gu, and even cared very much, and might be able to help.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong Huansha didn''t go to peek Tang Ye''s text messages. It was personal privacy and she respected it. If she doesn''t respect it... she can strip Tang Ye''s clothes and let Tang Ye have no privacy at all.


    Tang Ye smiled, in a good mood, and said, "It''s okay. I have a hunch that Mu Yu''s matter will be resolved soon. Let''s go for a walk."


    Seeing that Tang Ye''s mood recovered, Ling Yun smiled happily, a little playful, and said, "I just broke up with sister Huansha, so I don''t want to go with you."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Is walking with a woman the same as walking with a man? Is holding a woman''s hand the same as holding a man''s hand? I hold your hand. Do you feel very safe?"


    "Bah!" Ling Yun was held by Tang Ye. Tang Ye said so, she took a sip, feeling that Tang Ye was too narcissistic, but instead of breaking away from Tang Ye''s hand, she blushed.


    Murong Huansha sighed helplessly when she saw Tang Ye molesting Lingyun to her face. This guy really wants to start in three years, with the highest death penalty?


    After walking around with Murong Huansha and Lingyun, Tang Ye was in a much better mood. After letting Murong Huansha and Lingyun go back to rest, he drew circles on the ground alone, sorting out the things he encountered right now. Being in a good mood doesn''t mean that those things have been solved. The ones that should be busy are still busy. Just look at those things in a different mood, and you won''t be so frustrated.


    When it was dark, when Tang Ye planned to go back to dinner with Murong Huansha and Lingyun, Mu Caisang sent a message saying that she had arrived outside Murong''s house.


    Tang Ye immediately went out to see her. Mu Caisang was sitting in a car, and it was not convenient to get out of the car and be seen. After Tang Ye got in the car, she looked at Tang Ye and said solemnly: "I can''t help you with this, but I can tell you something. My mother has an older sister named Mu Xuanji, it''s me...Master."


    "What?" Tang Ye couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Mu Xuan Ji is Mu Caisang''s master?


    Mu Caisang is a poisonous fairy, a very powerful person. Isn''t her master even more powerful?

 Chapter 615： Cry whenever you want!

    Yanjing literary family, Wen Zhongyuan is discussing with the Little Face Buddha about the imminent emergence of the Dragon Gate of Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea.


    "Now that the power of Wolong has been taken by Tang Ye in three places, the other five places can''t be less. Who do you think will be better this time?" Wen Dingmo looked at the little face Buddha.


    Little Face Buddha thought for a while, and said, "Luohuadong Girl."


    "Huh?" Wen Dingmo frowned and wondered.


    The Luohuadong girl is one of the three evils in western Hunan. On that day, she went to Yundian to kill Tang Ye with Fang Gu and Xiangyang, the corpse driver. In the Yundian siege, the rest of the people ended up miserably. They were either killed by Tang Ye or severely wounded. Only the Luohuadong woman left safely. Since then, there has been no news of Luohuadong Girl. Tang Ye once asked Tang Manhong to arrange for a spy to investigate, but he didn''t find it, otherwise Tang Ye would go to her to settle the account.


    There have been failures in the siege of Yundian, Wen Dingmo was not very relieved of Luohuadong Girl, and did not understand why the Little Face Buddha arranged that way.


    The small face Buddha smiled slowly, and said slowly: "Luohuadong Girl was rumored to be a bidet woman chosen by the fairy. The failure of the Yundian siege did not have much impact on Luohuadong Girl. On the contrary, it was Luohuadong Girl. A chance for women. Luohuadong women originally thought that by staying in the fairy caves, one day they could enlighten the magic, once they regained consciousness, and once they soared. It can be said that Luohuadong women are the only one in the world who thinks that no matter where they are, as long as People who can ascend if the fairy law opens up. We all know that there is no such thing as ascendant in this world, but only Luohuadong Girl insists. This is really admirable, so in my picture scroll, Luohuadong Girl Is an extremely prominent one."


    The Little Face Buddha continued: "As far as I know, after the Luohua Cave girl failed to retreat in the Yundian siege, she no longer stayed in the Fairy Cave, and went south, to the Tianya Haijiao Cave of Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea, in the Tianya Haijiao Cave. Enlightenment in the middle of the retreat. It coincides with the emergence of the dragon gate now, and she was only a little bit close to the magic of the resuscitation. This power of the Wolong dragon is what she desires most. And today''s Luohuadong girl, after the retreat, there are many magical enlightenment, and even heard about it. Niao Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong have all been understood by her. So she already has the ability to fight Tang Ye. Then it would be more appropriate for her to deal with the emergence of the Dragon Gate of Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea."


    Wen Dingmo nodded, agreeing with the views of the Little Face Buddha, but he was still a little worried, and said: "It''s just that the Luohuadong girls have always been alone, and they may not listen to us."


    Little Face Buddha shook his head and smiled: "We don¡¯t need Luohuadong Girl to listen to us, we only need Luohuadong Girl and Tang Ye to be enemies. Luohuadong Girl and Tang Ye were already in the siege of Yundian. It''s the enemy, we don''t have to worry about anything. Besides, Tang Ye may not be able to rush to the South China Sea. Mu Xuanji changed her face more than ten years ago, and even her apprentice Mu Caisang might not find her. So Tang Ye wanted I don¡¯t know when to solve the Murong¡¯s matter, haha..."


    Little Face Buddha smiled, very confident about what he had arranged. How about Tang Ye no matter how strong he is, isn''t he being played round and round?


    Wen Dingmo looked at the Little Face Buddha with appreciation, and said, "You were too modest in the past. You have already arranged many things."


    The small face Buddha smiled and said: "It''s all for our world plan, why do we need to divide you and me?"


    "Good." Wen Dingmo nodded and smiled.


    ...


    Tang Ye had just learned about Mu Xuanji from Tang Manhong, and now Mu Caisang came to tell him that Mu Xuanji was Mu Xuanji''s sister. Mu Caisang is the daughter of Mu''s mother-in-law, and this news will definitely not be false.


    From this point of view, Mu Xuanji was the one who gave Murong Muyu alive. But Tang Ye didn''t know where Mu Xuanji was. Since Mu Xuanji was Master Mu Caisang, perhaps Mu Caisang knew. Tang Ye couldn''t delay this matter any more, and the Dragon Gate began to appear again, and he wanted to collect Wolong''s power. He directly asked Mu Caisang, "Where is your master?"


    Mu Caisang shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I don''t even know what the master looks like."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye couldn''t understand, how could his master look like?


    Mu Caisang looked stern and said, "Master, she knows how to change her face. After I saw her for the last time more than ten years ago, she changed her face and became another person."


    "Change your face?" Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "You mean, changed all of your faces? That''s plastic surgery?"


    Mu Caisang cast a contemptuous look at Tang Ye, and said with an aura: "To change your face is to peel off someone else''s face and put it on. Then he becomes the person with the original face. He looks like a natural person. I want to recognize it very much. It''s difficult, plastic surgery is incomparable."


    "Are you kidding?" Tang Ye didn''t believe in this kind of thing, and hummed: "Let''s not talk about how cruel it is to strip people off, let''s talk about changing the skin, this skin is flesh, can it be bad? "


    "So you have to change your face every time. Then my master often becomes another person. It''s hard to find. I can''t find it, understand?" Mu Caisang hummed impatiently.


    Tang Ye still didn''t believe this kind of thing. Peeling off a person''s face and putting it on can become another person. This cosmetic surgery is too awesome, it''s very cruel, and it feels terrible to think about it.


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Mu Caisang felt that Tang Ye was a bit silly and nervous, and didn''t want to talk to him anymore. He hummed, "I''ve said everything I should say. I''m leaving now. You can do it yourself."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye saw Mu Caisang starting the car to go, and quickly stopped her, and said, "You are going? What''s the joke, you are going to leave as soon as you come, and then just say a few words to me?"


    Tang Ye suddenly narrowed his eyes and laughed evilly, touched Mu Caisang''s body with one hand, and was slapped open by Mu Caisang, but when he touched it again, Mu Caisang would ignore him, let him touch it, even if he penetrated She didn''t care about what was in her chest, as if she let Tang Ye bully. Tang Ye looked a little unreasonable, and sneered: "You came here specially because you missed me? Otherwise, just say a few words and come here specially. Isn''t it unnecessary?"


    Mu Caisang was "ravaged" by Tang Ye''s hands, watching Tang Ye look indifferent, and said, "I want to kill my master."


    Tang Ye frowned and retracted the hand that "dumped" Mu Caisang''s chest. I don''t know when Mu Caisang seemed to be the woman he could bully... He looked at Mu Caisang and said, "Can you and Mu Xuanji still live or die? Enmity? You are..."


    "Master and disciple?" Mu Caisang sneered and said, "If you know, your master just used you to deal with your mother, causing you to break with your mother, making you not recognized by your mother, and even killing the family you once loved. , Would you still be grateful for such a master?"


    Tang Ye fell silent, unexpectedly Mu Caisang''s past was like this. Before, he thought that Mu Caisang was responsible for the destruction of the Tang Sect, and he did a lot of wrong things, so Mu Caisang''s experience was on his own. However, if it is used by Mu Xuanji, it seems worthy of sympathy. Therefore, Mu Caisang was misunderstood by Mu Caisang, so why didn''t Mu Caisang explain?


    "Why don''t you explain to Mother Mu?" Tang Ye looked at Mu Caisang and said softly.


    Mu Caisang tilted his head and said, "Mother is stubborn and doesn''t listen. Also... I did something wrong too. I can''t forgive myself. Why should I ask others to forgive me?"


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to comfort Mu Caisang, and pulled Mu Caisang over to hold him. Of course Mu Caisang opposed it. This was weird. She was a woman in her thirties. It was nothing to let a ten-year-old brother hold her for comfort. But Tang Ye didn''t let her break free, and said: "Hold it as you hold it. If you are stubborn, cry as long as you need to cry."


    Mu Caisang couldn''t get rid of it, so he leaned in Tang Ye''s arms. After a long time of silence, she heard her sob slightly. A woman in her thirties was crying in the arms of a man ten years younger than her.


    Tang Ye didn''t think this was any strange, on the contrary, his feelings for Mu Caisang grew a little bit more. It is not easy for this woman to carry her daughter until now, and it is quite remarkable.

 Chapter 616： Come to me!

    Mu Caisang is also a stubborn woman, some things go one way and not look back. Perhaps she was helpless. When she left Tang Sect for the first time, she was not involved in the world. She fell into the mysterious plan arranged by Wen Dingmo, lost herself, did a lot of wrong things, and couldn''t forgive herself. So he clenched his teeth and persisted, from a naive girl to an indifferent woman. Thanks to Xiao Sangsang, otherwise she might have collapsed.


    After Mu Caisang buried his head in Tang Ye''s arms and sobbed for a while, he walked away from Tang Ye''s arms, wiped his tears with a tissue, and turned his head away from seeing Tang Ye. She felt too embarrassed and very rude. Is there any mistake? I actually cried in front of a ten-year-old man, and leaned on this man for comfort. This picture of old grass eating tender cows is too bloody. Mu Caisang felt ashamed of her face, and secretly scolded herself for being unwilling.


    Seeing Mu Caisang turning his head and not looking at him, Tang Ye found it interesting, and said, "Caisang, why are you so awkward when you are old? What can''t you let go of..."


    As Tang Ye said, Mu Caisang suddenly cast murderous eyes, his face covered with black lines.


    Are you old?


    How unforgivable it is to say this to a woman!


    "Don''t call me Caisang, you and I are not that familiar!" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye was speechless, curled his lips and said: "Here again, I still breathe this thing when I get too old..."


    Mu Caisang is going to kill Tang Ye, dare to say something like his age?


    Tang Ye raised his hand and surrendered, and said, "Good, good, I won''t say it. But really, even if you are a hand... even if you are older than me, what about you? I think you look good, Sister Yu, I I like Sister Yu."


    Tang Ye poses to hug the wood and pick mulberry.


    Mu Caisang really couldn''t stand this man. He wiped his eyes twice and didn''t mean to cry at all. Tang Ye''s scornful look made his stomach full, and he hummed: "Tang Ye, I''m not like that. Innocent and innocent woman, you really can¡¯t coax me when you play a rogue. Our relationship is simple and straightforward. It¡¯s just going to bed and nothing else.¡±


    Tang Ye sighed, and said, "Actually, I really hate my character. After I knew what happened to you, I couldn''t help but sympathize..."


    "I don''t need sympathy!" Mu Caisang sneered. To her, Tang Ye''s words were trampling on her self-esteem.


    "Listen to me to finish." Tang Ye shook Mu Caisang''s hand and said, "My character is a bit fraternity..."


    "That''s Huaxin, don''t say it so nicely!" Mu Caisang poured cold water on Tang Ye.


    "Faithful!" Until now, Tang Ye stopped making any excuses for this matter, and looked at Mu Caisang and said: "I sympathized with you at first, but later I felt not. I sympathize with a person and never think of her from time to time. But For you, I think about it from time to time. Maybe, I want to give you more things so that you and Xiao Sangsang can live better and be the best to be happy. I don¡¯t know what kind of feeling this is, but it can Sure, not sympathy."


    Mu Caisang tilted his head and hummed, "What do you say about this?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I want to make our way of getting along with each other be gentle and natural."


    "What is gentle and natural?" Mu Caisang asked.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "It''s like you have me in your heart and you in my heart. When you meet, you are looking forward to me, I am looking forward to you, the warmer kind."


    Mu Caisang contemptuously said: "Dream yourself slowly, I am leaving."


    Tang Ye was anxious and hummed: "Aren''t you going to kill Mu Xuanji? I need you, you help me, and I help you. So let''s get rid of Mu Xuanji together."


    Mu Caisang shook his head and said, "No, I have to go back in time. After listening to you last time, I started to do something to ensure Sangsang''s safety. But I found..."


    As he said, Mu Caisang clenched his fists, his eyes flashed with coldness, but soon became helpless, and sighed slightly: "I found that Wen Dingmo had arranged someone to stare at Sangsang, I was afraid of being alarmed. When it comes to them, let alone protect Sangsang, I might not even be able to keep it..."


    Tang Ye frowned deeply, and after thinking about it, he said, "You first help me find Mu Xuanji and solve the Murong family''s affairs. Then at Yanjing, I secretly arrange for someone to protect Sangsang."


    "Tang Ye!" Mu Caisang was very angry, staring at Tang Ye and said: "You are letting me and Sangsang take risks! If I help you, it is very likely to be exposed! Last time I gave you a thousand-year corpse poison. I have been suspected. If I help you with Mu Xuanji this time, the possibility of exposure is very high. What if you let someone protect Sangsang? The minister of the dragon is so powerful, I can Have escaped their control? If I could have escaped, I would have gone so far, why should I live so unsatisfactorily now and be subject to the old dog of Wen Dingmo!"


    "You can''t let me and Sangsang take risks just because you want to accomplish something!" Mu Caisang yelled at Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn¡¯t feel soft, and looked at Mu Caisang resolutely and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think that Wen Dingmo won¡¯t make a move if you continue with your current life! You can still do well now because you still have useful value. When you are gone Use value, where is there any safety? Instead of your current life is full of anxiety every day, it is better to take a step bravely, betray Wen Dingmo, betray the minister who helps the dragon, and get rid of the relationship there!"


    "You put it simply!" Mu Caisang argued: "Where can I get rid of the relationship over there?"


    "Come to my side! I will take care of you and Sangsang!" Tang Ye said coldly.


    Mu Caisang was stunned. Seeing Tang Ye''s expression in a daze, she hesitated for a while, but quickly turned her head to deny: "You can''t protect yourself, how can you protect Sangsang?"


    "There will always be a solution." Tang Ye''s voice softened and said, "I have developed a lot of forces during this period. We can always cope with it calmly by thinking of a solution."


    "You''re good!" Mu Caisang''s voice also softened, and he turned his head slightly, as if he meant to recognize Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took the opportunity to hold Mu Caisang over, helped Mu Caisang tease the hair that had been messed up by the excitement just now, and said: "Make your determination firm, find someone to rely on, and live your life with Sangsang. Even if you are still worried about Wen Dingmo The threats over there don¡¯t have to be shaken by yourself. Your heart is no longer able to do things for the minister of the dragon, then come to me. I don¡¯t ask you to do anything, just talk to Sangsang and Xiao Qingting Qingdie and the others just need to live a good life. As for Wen Dingmo¡¯s threat, we face it together and think of a way together. You don¡¯t need to be alone anymore. You can take care of this end and not the other."


    Mu Caisang struggled and twisted several times in Tang Ye''s arms, but after all he did not break free. Finally, he grabbed Tang Ye''s clothes and buried his head under Tang Ye, and whispered, "Really?"


    Tang Ye said firmly: "Little Dragonfly and Qingdie have already lived with you and Sangsang, can I still lie to you about their safety?"


    Mu Caisang looked up at Tang Ye, closed his eyes, clenched his fists to make a decision, thinking about a lot of things. For more than ten years, she was dragged into the Xuanhuang plan and couldn''t jump out. Wen Dingmo and Mu Ruji ruined everything about her. They were forced to live a life contrary to their intentions all the way... It''s really enough, if you can completely Of course she is willing to break free of this quagmire. Even after breaking free from this quagmire, to fight this quagmire, the direction is clear. You don''t need to wander around all the time, and you don''t have to worry about everything... Life should be clear and simple.


    Finally, Mu Caisang dropped his head on Tang Ye''s chest and never left.


    So far, Aunt Poison completely betrayed the minister of Fulong!

 Chapter 617： I will also change my face!

    It''s not easy to get a widow... Tang Ye saw Mu Caisang resting his head on his chest, holding his clothes corners with both hands, knowing that Mu Caisang had made up his mind to stand by his side, then the next step was Concentrating on solving Mu Xuanji, she had a big fight with the minister of Fulong. He has had enough of this kind of persecution, conspiracy and scheming struggle.


    He really wants to go to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes to live a life that is no brainer, but is directly respected by war. No matter how weak it is, it can continue to grow stronger!


    After Mu Caisang was silent for a long time, he left Tang Ye''s chest, a little embarrassed, flushing on his face. Still feel awkward to rely on a man who is more than ten years younger than himself. It''s so awkward and embarrassing.


    Tang Ye saw her shy widow, she always found it funny, shook her hand, and said with a smirk: "It''s okay, rely on it. You have no men in these years. It''s rare to have a man. Why don''t you take advantage of it? ?"


    Mu Caisang gave Tang Ye a lightly white look. This man was really stinky and shameless, and hummed, "No man has ever lived."


    "It''s not the same." Tang Ye hugged Mu Caisang tighter, touched Mu Caisang''s heart, and said, "Do you think it''s a lot more reliable here? I have a lot more hope in the future?"


    Mu Caisang pushed off Tang Ye''s hand, bit his lip and snorted, "You are not my man!"


    Tang Ye was used to the hypocrisy of a woman, but he had never tried the hypocrisy of Mu Caisang''s age, and suddenly felt more flavorful. It''s not that a woman in her thirties deliberately scratched her head and acted like a coquettish with you, and she fell in love with you after experiencing some ordeal, and treated you skillfully and tenderly. This is almost like the second spring of young women, and it is quite tempting to men.


    Tang Ye directly put his hand into Mu Caisang''s chest and "ravaged" Mu Caisang''s body trembling and soft, and said, "Is it your man?"


    Mu Caisang just didn''t want to admit it, a little aggrieved, and said, "I''m much older than you, and we are... shameless."


    Tang Ye understood what Mu Caisang meant, but didn''t care, and said, "The situation we are together is not that small."


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye suspiciously.


    Tang Ye stopped kneading against Mu Caisang and said: "We are walking together now, not to talk about love, to develop love for you like me and I like you. We are together, there is the oppression of the situation. There are common goals and directions, and there are things that need to be done together. As for feelings, they are beautiful decorations that make us more tasteful together."


    After hearing Tang Ye''s words, Mu Caisang became a little angry, and hummed, "You are really realistic."


    Men and women come together not because of feelings, but because they want to accomplish a certain purpose. Isn¡¯t it realistic?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Isn''t the reality also quite expectant? This is the feeling, the feeling is integrated."


    Mu Caisang was extremely contemptuous to Tang Ye, and hummed: "You really can say with a single mouth, it is obviously shameless, but it is reassuring."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "This is what we thought of together, it has nothing to do with words."


    "I won''t tell you anymore, I can''t tell you." Mu Caisang pushed Tang Ye away, sat upright in the driving seat, bowed his head to sort out the clothes that Tang Ye had torn apart. Seeing that her underwear was crooked by Tang Ye, she was very angry, and she didn''t understand why men always thought about women''s big white legs, big breasts, big ass-g stocks and the like.


    She said to Tang Ye: "Although I made up my mind, things are not that simple. I can''t get out of Wen Dingmo''s monitoring all at once. I have to do it step by step."


    Mu Caisang returned to business and was a rather calm woman.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled: "You are a very capable woman. You really can''t talk about your thoughts in this kind of thing."


    Mu Caisang lowered his head to think for a while, and said: "The thing you said last time, you have to continue to do it, remove the threatening chess pieces, and deploy your own strength. Although I decided to jump out of Wen Dingmo, I am prepared If you do this directly, you will not be able to withstand Wen Dingmo¡¯s revenge. So in the next period of time, I will continue to return to Wen Dingmo, pretend that no matter between you and me has happened, and then deploy my strength to protect him in private. Sang, save his own strength, and leave completely when he can deal with Wen Dingmo''s threat."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "This is the safest way, I agree. After you return to Yanjing, I will give you some strength so that you can do this better."


    Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye and said, "How much power have you developed in Yanjing?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Wen Dingmo thought the situation that the minister of Fulong had been spreading was very big, so we could not match it at all. However, if the strength of the minister of Fulong was disintegrated, then other places The minister supporting the dragon is equivalent to the group of dragons without a leader, so there is no threat at all. So I have always focused on Yenching. Although I am not in Yenching, it does not mean that Yenching has no power to run for me. I am sure, now Many families in Yanjing originally stood on the side of the minister who helped the dragon, but now they have begun to shake. So even if you are in danger in Yanjing, there are many places Wen Dingmo can''t think of to hide."


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye in silence.


    After she officially fought against Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye was an extremely terrifying and deep person. It should be clear that Tang Ye must not just look at the surface, Tang Ye''s head is really much better than ordinary people, not only can see through the layout of others, but also reverse the layout to kill them. Now that Tang Ye said, Mu Caisang believed that Tang Ye really did that. For this reason, she had even more confidence in Tang Ye, and she might be able to succeed outside of Wen Dingmo''s control.


    In fact, what Tang Ye said was exactly what Han Ya was doing. Han Ya was previously arranged by him to win over the family in Yanjing. If there is no mysterious plan, then what Han Ya does is to develop business as the mainstay, supplemented by other forces. Now there is a big plan of Xuanhuang, which is mainly to dismantle the minister of Fulong and break the absolute position of the minister of Fulong.


    As the minister of Fulong has failed in recent times, the biggest thing is that Wen Zhongyuan was kicked out by Wen Dingmo. Wen Dingmo was arrogant and did not give any explanation for this kind of thing. Then others could only guess that it was Wen Zhongyuan. Lost to the slave of the python, the minister of the dragon is in crisis, etc. When there is a crisis, there is no enough sense of security, so you can persuade.


    Tang Ye frustrated the minister of Fulong, Han Ya wandered around and persuaded the minister of Fulong to be shaken, what they actually did had a huge impact, and even related to the future direction of the whole situation.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Caisang and said, "Caisang, now that we have a direction and plan outside of Wen Dingmo''s control, let me solve Mu Xuanji''s matter first. Now the dispute between Murong''s family has come to an end. At this moment, since Wen Dingmo has been in the layout for a long time, he will not allow failure, so he will be more cautious at this last moment. But if you want no accidents, you must keep an eye on it. It is impossible for Mu Xuanji to leave Murong''s house Too far. To control a person is to stay with him. So I guess that Mu Xuanji is either in Murong¡¯s house or not far from Murong¡¯s house. You are Mu Xuanji¡¯s apprentice. I should be more familiar with Mu Xuanji, even if Mu Xuanji changes her face, she should be able to recognize it."


    Mu Caisang nodded and said: "I will try my best. But I can''t just show up at Murong''s house, otherwise, if Mu Xuanji is also at Murong''s house, she can recognize me at a glance, but I can''t recognize her. The plan will fail and it will put us in danger."


    Tang Ye had already thought about this question, and said, "Don''t worry, Mu Xuanji can change your face, and I can also let you change your face."


    "Huh?" Mu Caisang was puzzled.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "There used to be a thousand-faced prince in the Tianbang organization, and his ability to disguise himself is no worse than that of changing his face."

 Chapter 618： Yi Rong finds a girl safe!

    Qianmian Langjun was once a killer in the Tianbang organization. At that time, after Tang Ye was injured and admitted to the hospital, he was sent to assassinate Tang Ye by Tang Manhong, who was still a master Red Fox. However, Tang Ye saw him through. Tang Ye did not kill him. Instead, let the people in the military area catch it. Later, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong joined forces to subdue the killers who were once organized by Tianban, such as Xuanwu and Qianmian Langjun through secret operations. Now a large part of the Tang Sect''s power is these former sky list killers.


    Qianmian Langjun was very grateful that Tang Ye did not kill him, and even more grateful that Tang Ye and Tang Manhong gave him a new life. So these days, he has been doing things for Tang Manhong. He has excellent ability to disguise, and it is very beneficial to steal intelligence as a spy. Among the spy forces cultivated by Tang Manhong, the spy leader is Qianmen Langjun.


    Now that Tang Ye encounters Mu Xuanji''s change of skin, it is difficult to find things, and Mu Caisang is needed to distinguish, and Mu Caisang can''t show up, so he needs Qianmian Langjun''s help. Tang Ye didn''t delay and directly contacted Qianmian Langjun, who promised to rush to Gusu City tomorrow to help.


    "When Qianmian Langjun arrives tomorrow, after helping you to change your appearance, you first enter Murong''s house to see if there is any trace of Mu Xuanji." Tang Ye said to Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang nodded and said: "This matter will be resolved as soon as possible. I am worried about Sangsang and the others and want to return to Yanjing soon."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    After the arrangement was over, Tang Ye asked Mu Caisang, "Where do you live?"


    Mu Caisang shook his head and said, "You don''t need to live anywhere, just do something temporarily. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. It''s good to leave a few traces. I''ll just spend a day or two in the car."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then you don''t need to take a bath?"


    "Don''t worry about it!" Mu Caisang darkened his face. Does this guy want to say that he doesn''t take a bath or care about hygiene?


    Tang Ye said, "You are worried that you will leave too many traces to be found. Then you can go to some small hotels nearby. There is no need to register your identity in those places. In this winter, you will wear a mask and a hat, and get in and out less. No one will notice you. It¡¯s always convenient to have a room, a bed, and a bathroom."


    Mu Caisang contemptuously said: "You still want to enjoy it so much when you come out to do things, haven''t you ever suffered?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I am worried that you will suffer."


    Mu Caisang wanted to fight with Tang Ye, but seeing that Tang Ye was serious and sincere, he didn''t refute, and slowly felt a warmth in his heart. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "Is there a small hotel nearby?"


    "Yes, there will be after Murong''s house." Tang Ye said.


    "Then, then go." Mu Caisang nodded.


    Tang Ye sent Mu Caisang to a small hotel, and Mu Caisang kept saying no, but Tang Ye still sent it, and she couldn''t help it. Then go to the hotel to open a room, a man and a woman can easily make people think. The hotel, what is it? The old driver will understand. So Mu Caisang and Tang Ye always felt irritated when they entered the room, and it was so hot and uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye felt funny seeing her like this. She was obviously a charming lady, and she was dressed like a shy little girl.


    "I can take care of myself, let''s go." After Mu Caisang put the things away, he turned his back to Tang Ye and gave the order to chase away guests.


    Tang Ye turned his head and glanced at Mu Caisang. Mu Caisang was probably afraid of embarrassment, so he put on the quilt and moved himself, looking like he was very busy. But the movement of her bending down to lay the quilt just showed the plump and round hip-t hips, and that posture made people think of things like old men''s carts especially. Tang Ye used to hug her plump and elastic waist from behind, put it on her hip-t hip, and said, "Your desire seems to be very strong."


    "You..." Mu Caisang was already enduring this kind of thing. Tang Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to come up, and his mind became even more confused. He dared not move, biting his lips and humming, "You, what do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye slept on the bed from the side and looked at Mu Caisang, and found that Mu Caisang''s face had long been ruddy, his beautiful eyes fluttered, and it was obviously springing up. She was looked at by Tang Ye, feeling very embarrassed, and she dared not look at Tang Ye. She didn''t know what was going on. After the body was reopened, the needs in that area were especially strong. He worried that he was affected by the strong spring-y medicine when he had a relationship with Tang Ye for the first time, leaving something similar. The problem of **** addiction.


    Tang Ye touched Mu Caisang''s face and said, "This is because we no longer hold hostile feelings together, and our relationship in the future... how to say, you are my woman."


    Mu Caisang was startled, watching Tang Ye bit his lip, as if he could only admit this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye patted her cocked-t hip, and said, "Come on."


    Mu Caisang''s mood was even more rippling. Suddenly he gritted his teeth bitterly, sat on Tang Ye, spread his legs, and groaned: "You bad embryo!"


    Tang Ye pulled Mu Caisang down, Mu Caisang no longer endured the heat in his heart, and got entangled with Tang Ye. His movements were fierce, like a wolf like a tiger. Before the main show started, the bed trembled, Mu Caisang one after another. Make a sweet voice. Since it''s a happy sleep between the two emotions, they get up unscrupulous. With such a battle, you can''t shake the bed in thirty-six positions after it really starts?


    ...


    At noon the next day, Tang Ye called Mu Caisang. Mu Caisang was still asleep in bed and was awakened by Tang Ye''s phone call. She had to admire Tang Ye''s physical strength and resilience. She was so crazy last night, and she was so alive today. She remembered that Tang Ye briefly mentioned that it was a physical problem. She is strange, there will be such a person in the big world? It must be from the Guwu River and Lake!


    Mu Caisang got up and picked up the mess of clothes on the ground. He was a little upset when he saw the torn stockings. These stockings were expensive, so they were scrapped. She was angry with Tang Ye, wondering if Tang Ye was a bit nasty, she didn''t like to take off her clothes, but like to tear her clothes. She couldn''t help being flushed at this kind of thing, her heartbeat speeded up, saying that she was angry but she was looking forward to it, hoping that Tang Ye could be more rude and brutal.


    "I''m going to die..." Mu Caisang found that his thoughts were too nasty, and shook his head angrily and scolded himself, annoyed that he had become like this. However, she is radiating her second spring, so she is full of expectations for the future.


    At this time, Tang Ye was waiting for Mu Caisang not far from the small hotel, and beside him was a handsome man who looked very cautious. He was the thousand-faced Langjun who came to help Tang Ye.


    Although Qianmian Langjun was grateful to Tang Ye, he was actually very jealous of Tang Ye. The time he went to assassinate Tang Ye, the original timing and premeditated plan were perfect, but Tang Ye saw his identity as soon as he entered the door of the ward. He knew that Tang Ye was a disguised evildoer, and he wanted to kill Tang Ye, but ten more lives were not enough.


    Later, Qianmian Langjun became Tang Manhong''s subordinate, and he often paid attention to Tang Ye''s news, because as the spy leader, he also needed to report information to Tang Ye. So he knew exactly how terrifying Tang Ye had grown.


    Not to mention that ordinary people want to kill Tang Ye, even if the preacher comes, they may not be able to kill it. Even the doorkeeper may suffer a loss. For such a character, Qianmian Langjun felt that he would just listen to him obediently, don''t **** think about it, or you don''t know how to die.


    Tang Ye saw Qianmian Langjun''s very cautious look, smiled, and said to Qianmian Langjun, "You are so handsome?"


    "..."


    Qianmian Langjun wanted to go up and fight Tang Ye very much, but he didn''t dare, and said embarrassedly: "This is...disguised."


    Isn''t this slapped? You''re not so handsome, but Yi Rongcheng is so handsome. Don''t expose the cruel reality, okay?


    Tang Ye chuckled and said, "Next time you help me to change my face, and then go find a girl, it will be safer, don''t worry about being scolded."


    Qianmian Langjun''s face twitched and he glanced at Tang Ye strangely. He knew that Tang Manhong was Tang Ye''s woman. If he helped Tang Ye in this way, Tang Manhong came to him to settle the account, and after the poison was angry, how terrible would he die?


    I don''t know when Mu Caisang came behind them, when Mu Caisang heard Tang Ye''s words, his face was suddenly black. But she could only sigh helplessly. Tang Ye is a sloppy playboy. What can he do to find a woman?

 Chapter 619： The maid is suspicious!

    Mu Caisang knew that he couldn''t control Tang Ye, and in fact he couldn''t control her, but she still felt unhappy when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She only slept with Tang Ye last night, and the next day she heard Tang Ye say that she was going to find another woman. This trampled on a woman''s self-esteem, so she sternly did not give Tang Ye a good expression.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Mu Caisang to come behind him, and smiled: "I was chatting with Qianmian Langjun brothers and farting. It''s pure joke."


    Mu Caisang sneered and hummed: "What are you explaining to me? I''m just an aunt, and I''m innocent with you!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye slapped awkwardly, he must change the subject. Mu Caisang claims to be an aunt, which shows how angry she is. But it also shows another thing, she cares about Tang Ye very much!


    Tang Ye began to talk about business, and said to Qianmian Langjun: "Brother Qianmian Langjun, you help Miss Mu to change her face, and replace it with a face...like a maidservant."


    "The maid?" Mu Caisang stared at Tang Ye fiercely.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Hiding in Murong''s house, do you still want to be a big lady?"


    Mu Caisang has nothing to say.


    Tang Ye said to Qianmian Langjun again: "Don''t make it too beautiful, try to be ugly, just the kind that makes people look at it without sexual desire. But it can''t be too ugly, it''s a kind of public ugliness. Well, it makes people look at the kind that will immediately be forgotten, because it cannot attract too much attention."


    At this time, Mu Caisang and Qianmian Langjun had the urge to go crazy, and wanted to beat Tang Ye into a pig''s head in the past. Yi Gerong still has so many demands, come on if you have the ability!


    Mu Caisang was so angry that no woman was willing to make herself ugly, even if she was disguised. Tang Ye saw her like this and explained: "Cai Sang, your figure is very hot. The plump body of this young woman is already so exciting. If you get another beautiful face, what are you doing? Directly? It is possible to be targeted by the men of Murong''s family and want to marry you. How will you perform the task then?"


    Mu Caisang wanted to refute, but Tang Ye was so reasonable that she had nothing to say.


    Qianmian Langjun obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangements, and after Tang Ye finished his request, he began to change Mu Caisang. After Qianmian Langjun helped to finish the disguise, Tang Ye suddenly regretted seeing Mu Caisang''s appearance, and hummed, "There will be no way to have fun in the future."


    Mu Caisang was so upset that he knew what Tang Ye was alluding to was that after seeing her disguised face, he didn''t want to sleep with her in the future. She can only say that men are really **** things!


    But Tang Ye smiled again: "It''s okay, turn off the lights and darken your eyes, you can still cheer up."


    Mu Caisang had a murderous intent on Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye quickly shifted his attention and said to Qianmian Langjun, "Brother Qianmian Langjun, thank you, you helped us a lot. The next thing I can do with Miss Mu, you can do it yourself."


    Qianmian Langjun nodded and said, "Tang... Deputy Sect Master, in fact, the skin-changing technique you mentioned is a top-notch skill in disguise, but if you have experience, it is not difficult to distinguish it. . Face change is a disfigurement technique that uses live skin, but live skin cannot be stored for too long, so it needs to be replaced frequently. And this face is taken off and frozen every day, so it looks paler if it can. If you touch it, you will feel colder. Of course, the pale characteristics can be compensated by makeup. However, with the assistant master Tang¡¯s ability, you can also tell the truth of the face change from another point. That is vitality. The peeled face is There is no vitality. Even if the face-changing secret technique is very powerful, the vitality of the face is diminished every day, and it does not exist when it rots. As far as I know, there is no face-changing secret technique that can make the face immortal forever. Yes, that means that this person''s strength is unimaginably powerful, and Deputy Sect Master Tang must be careful."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and nodded to Qianmian Langjun: "I understand, thank you for your help."


    "The deputy sect master must not be polite, this is what I should do." Qianmian Langjun said respectfully.


    After Qianmian Langjun left, Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye with a playful smile, and hummed: "Oh, the deputy master?"


    Tang Yeguai was embarrassed and said, "He barked."


    Mu Caisang is naturally aware of Tang Manhong''s establishment of the New Tang Sect. She was from the former Tang Sect and hummed: "I think you should just call the door master, Tang Manhong will call the door master wife."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Alright."


    Mu Caisang shook her head helplessly. If she hadn''t experienced it personally, it would be hard for her to believe that there is a man who can accept so many powerful women at the same time, and women are still willing.


    Tang Ye returned to Murong''s house, arranged for Tang Manhong, who had changed his appearance, to hide in, and began to investigate whether there was Mu Xuanji''s trace in Murong''s house.


    At this time, Murong Huansha started to follow the slaves of the python, organizing the slaves of the python in Murong''s house to counterattack the minister of Fulong. What puzzled the minister of Fulong was that after Murong Huansha took the action, Murong Qingshan did not move. People like Mr. Zhu and others must have opinions, and asked Murong Qingshan why he didn''t fight back against Murong Huansha. The explanation given by Murong Qingshan was very domineering, and the accustomed paternal style, said that the minister who helped the dragon had the chance to win, and the slave of the python could not toss the storm. The minister of the dragon was more confident in his heart. After listening to Murong Qingshan, he expressed disdain for the slave of the python.


    But Murong Qingshan knew that the combined strength of Murong Huansha and Tang Ye must not be underestimated. He was just waiting for Tang Ye to find out the truth about the living Gu in Murong Muyu''s body, and the deadline was seven days. After seven days, if he can''t get the truth, he will counterattack the slave of the python. His determination is very firm, even if he loses with the slave of the python, he will continue to do it.


    After the change, Mu Caisang moved freely in Murong''s house, carefully tracing Mu Xuanji''s trail. And Tang Ye went to the courtyard where Murong Muyu lived again, and treated Murong Muyu on time to avoid Murong Muyu''s live attack.


    Tang Ye had already been to Murong Muyu''s courtyard, and had obtained Cao Fei''s permission to enter and leave freely here. He walked from the beautiful path outside to the courtyard, and met several servants on the way, and several servants greeted him one after another and called him Doctor Tang.


    Tang Ye responded with a smile. The maid on Murong Muyu''s side called him Doctor Tang, and the maid on Murong Huansha''s side was called his uncle who was bolder. Because his relationship with Murong Huansha is well known in Murong''s family, the maid over there has a kind of blind worship to Murong Huansha, and then thinks that he can become a man who can become Murong Huansha must be extremely remarkable, and there is also a kind of blind worship for him. .


    Tang Ye thought it was funny, and couldn''t help but smile, probably because he felt that he was being praised. Kind of narcissism. However, at this moment, Tang Ye suddenly felt a very discordant aura among the maids passing by him. He looked awkward and looked back at the maids, but they disappeared after they walked into the path.


    Tang Ye frowned, thinking of a question. If Mu Xuanji changed her face to the maid beside Murong Muyu, wouldn''t it be the most convenient to control the living Gu?

 Chapter 620： Take advantage of both sides!

    There is a saying that the more dangerous the place, the safer it is. Tang Ye guessed whether Mu Xuanji also followed this routine, because Mu Xuanji, as the person who played the living Gu, would definitely not stay with Murong Muyu in the eyes of others, after all, she might be found out if she was not careful. However, if she stayed with Murong Muyu for a long time and knew everything about Murong Muyu, she would be able to camouflage perfectly.


    With this speculation, Tang Ye wanted to catch up with those maids and see who was suspicious of those maids, but then Cao Fei came out from the inside and was very pleased to see Tang Ye, and immediately went over to pull Tang Ye. Go in and treat Tang Ye well.


    "Tang Ye, you came just right, I made a lot of delicious food, just waiting for you to come over. It just happened to be noon again, come, come, eat together, don''t slip away again!" Cao Fei exudes For the glory of mother, nagging to young people.


    Tang Ye was a little touched, thinking, does he have such a loving mother?


    Maybe it was because he had never taken care of his mother, so he didn''t feel deeply about this. Tang Ye quickly recovered from this little thought and looked at the surroundings in the courtyard. He didn''t see any maid. He thought about the suspicious question of the maid again. Why did you feel the discordant breath in those maids just now?


    It is the vitality of dead wood every spring!


    "It''s probably the maid!" Tang Ye hummed suddenly.


    Qianmen Langjun said that using the secret technique of changing the face to disguise, if there is no absolute strength, the face cannot be preserved forever, and the peeled face will decay over time. The rotten skin is naturally lifeless, even full of lifelessness. This is exactly the opposite of the power of Wither Wood Fengchun, so when the decayed breath enters the range of Wither Wood Fengchun, it will be repelled and will feel strange.


    So, there is lifelessness among the maids, except for Mu Xuanji who has changed her face, who else can it be?


    "What is a maid?" Tang Ye hummed in a deep voice, thinking that Mu Xuanji was pretending to be among the maid. At this time, he was slapped on the back by Murong Muyu calling him.


    Tang Ye looked back at Mu Yu, shrugged and said, "I saw a maid who is pretty, and I want to find her to warm the bed. Please stay in the room and I''ll do some work."


    "You..." Murong Muyu was directly half-dead with anger, and took Tang Ye''s hand: "You are not allowed to go, and you are not allowed to move my maid!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, who wanted to move the maid, she was just looking for a reason to leave to find Mu Xuanji. He said to Murong Muyu: "I really have something to do, I''m very anxious."


    "What is the urgency, you just find a reason not to stay with me. Since my father did that to you that day, you have begun to alienate me. Do you hate me?" Murong Muyu showed a grievance.


    Tang Ye looked dazed, why did this woman think so much? I don''t have that kind of idea!


    "I really¡­¡­"


    "Tang Ye, the food is coming!" Cao Fei''s voice came from outside the hall. Cao Fei was quite happy, as if it would be very happy to make Tang Ye eat a meal.


    Tang Ye was anxious, and said to Murong Muyu who was holding his hand: "Mu Yu, you let me go, don''t let auntie see it, lest you get a misunderstanding."


    "Then you are not allowed to leave!" Murong Muyu snorted.


    It wasn''t that she seemed hypocritical, it was indeed that she felt angry and wronged. Last time Tang Ye said that he was leaving in an emergency, and now he said he was leaving in an emergency, she felt that Tang Ye was clearly alienating her. She couldn''t bear this grievance, she regarded Tang Ye as a friend, and at the same time wanted to make every effort to thank Tang Ye for saving her.


    Tang Ye couldn''t talk about Mu Xuanji''s affairs in detail. Murong Muyu was holding a hand and Cao Fei was about to come in again, so she had to compromise first and said, "Okay, I don''t want to go, can I?"


    Only then did Murong Muyu let go of Tang Ye. Tang Ye hurriedly sent a message to Mu Caisang, asking Mu Caisang to focus on the several maids around Murong Muyu. After the arrangements were made, Tang Ye didn''t rush to leave. He wanted to ask Murong Muyu about those maids, and he definitely couldn''t let Mu Xuanji run away!


    Cao Fei brought stacks of dishes to Tang Ye very warmly. Tang Ye was stunned. Can three people eat a table full of food? Money can''t be wasted like this!


    Cao Fei, such a wealthy man, does not care about this waste, and thinks it is not enough, so I want to thank Tang Ye. In fact, she feels a little regretful that Tang Ye is so good. Because Tang Ye is Murong Huansha''s boyfriend, not her daughter''s boyfriend. If so, it would be perfect. She was quite satisfied with Tang Ye being a son-in-law, and now Mu Yu was getting married.


    As for the marriage of Feng Zihao and Murong Muyu, Cao Fei has always opposed this marriage. Everyone knows that the Murong family and the Feng family got married for the benefit of the family. In addition to opposing this kind of marriage without emotional foundation, Cao Fei also felt that Mu Yu was deeply hurt. Because Mu Yu is a dying person, Mu Yu is allowed to marry because he is dying. If Mu Yu is not ill, it is impossible to arrange to marry Feng Zihao. This happened because Mu Yu personally agreed. Mu Yu thought of herself as a dead person before, and thought it would be good to do something for the family before she died.


    In short, Cao Fei felt that this marriage was very bad. For profit, the Murong family hurt Mu Yu and the Feng family married a dying woman. No wonder they were laughed at by the people in the circle.


    Cao Fei decided that if Mu Yu''s illness could be cured, she would go to Feng''s family to divorce her. Although I am sorry for the Feng family, for the happiness of her daughter, she is not afraid of being resented by the Feng family.


    To let Mu Yu have a happy life, Tang Ye needs to cure Mu Yu''s illness. For this reason, Cao Fei offered Tang Ye as her little ancestor, and when she saw that Tang Ye hadn''t eaten anything, she hurriedly greeted him: "Tang Ye, you are welcome, eat more. These are all made for you."


    Murong Muyu curled his lips and said, "Mom, it''s all made for Tang Ye. Can''t you love me, your daughter?"


    Murong Muyu is acting like a baby.


    Tang Ye felt that Cao Fei was too polite, and joked: "Yeah, auntie, you don''t have to be so polite. On the contrary, you make me feel awkward."


    "Why are you awkward?" Cao Fei hasn''t been so happy in more than ten years, and speaks a lot more casually.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You look like you are so beloved..."


    "Son?" Cao Fei laughed badly, and said: "If you were my son, it would be great!"


    Tang Ye said awkwardly: "It''s the son-in-law."


    "..."


    Cao Fei was taken aback, Murong Muyu''s face flushed.


    Cao Fei reacted and said with joy and annoyance: "Well, you kid, you take advantage of me and Mu Yu''s advantage, right?"


    "Mom, don''t say it..." Murong Muyu was shy, his face was hot and stopped Cao Fei and Tang Ye talking about this topic, took a peek at Tang Ye, thought Tang Ye was so annoying, shouldn''t talk about it. She knows that Tang Ye is her sister''s boyfriend, so the absurd farce of her sister''s husband sleeping with her sister-in-law can never happen!


    Tang Ye was just joking, this is his style. Then after talking about making trouble and having fun, he began to ask Cao Fei and Mu Yu about the maidservant.


    At this time, Mu Caisang followed what Tang Ye said to observe the situation of the maids, but an accident happened and she was stopped by Murong Qingshan.

 Chapter 621： Madame has an accident!

    After the change, Mu Caisang carefully swept through Murong''s house, and went to observe the maid next to Murong Muyu designated by Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, Murong Qingshan was going to Murong Muyu to visit, and then he found the strangeness of Mu Caisang. . He didn''t remember Mu Yu having such a maid, how could his beautiful daughter have such an ugly maid!


    If Mu Caisang knew that she was exposed because of the ugly maid, she would definitely go to fight Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s judgment is problematic. For a wealthy family like the Murong family, the maid must be dignified and beautiful, and she is actually ugly!


    Mu Caisang was observing the maids. If the maids had problems, she would quickly find Mu Xuanji''s trail, but after being blocked by Murong Qingshan, she had to evacuate to avoid alarming those maids.


    Murong Qingshan chased Mu Caisang and dared to sneak into Murong''s house, he would not let go. And he guessed that Mu Caisang was going to be unfavorable to Mu Yu, so he would not let it go!


    Mu Caisang didn''t mean to fight Murong Qingshan. Murong Qingshan''s strength is good, her strength is also not bad, I am afraid that the fight will be endless. After she retreated to a deserted place, she stopped and said to Murong Qingshan who was chasing him: "Patriarch Murong, you have misunderstood, I am not a gangster."


    Murong Qingshan said coldly: "Then who are you? What do you want to do?"


    Mu Caisang said impatiently, "I''m doing things for Tang Ye, and I''m trying to find the person who will kill your daughter."


    Murong Qingshan stared at Mu Caisang, after thinking for a while, "How do I believe you?"


    "You go and ask Tang Ye." Mu Caisang was not very polite to Murong Qingshan, the Murong Patriarch. She was used to being indifferent to others, except when she was with Xiao Sangsang, Xiao Dragonfly and Shui Qingdie.


    Murong Qingshan felt that this "ugly maid" was quite arrogant, and he had the same virtue as Tang Ye, but he was a little convinced. However, he must be cautious, in case it is someone else who has a conspiracy that is not good for Mu Yu, the consequences will be serious if left alone.


    He hummed to Mu Caisang: "I still can''t fully believe you, you must follow me, and I will ask Tang Ye. If Tang Ye says you are not, then you are dead!"


    Mu Caisang sneered and hummed: "I want to go, even your Murong family may not be able to stop it. I advise you not to hinder me, Tang Ye asked me to stare at those maids, maybe give your daughter a job Gu''s Mu Xuan Ji is among those maids. If you miss the opportunity to catch Mu Xuan Ji, you will regret it!"


    Murong Qingshan frowned and thought, and said, "You follow me. First, I can monitor you, and second, I can take you to see those maids as the head of my patron. You can be more upright and not afraid of missing anything."


    Mu Caisang thought for a while, nodded and said, "That''s okay."


    ...


    Tang Ye sat in the courtyard hall where Murong Muyu lived, and asked Cao Fei and Mu Yu about their maids here. Cao Fei and Mu Yu felt strange, why did Tang Ye pay attention to the maid?


    Mu Yu thought of the words Tang Ye had just hummed to herself, and said with an aura: "You really want to find a maid to warm the bed?"


    "What?" Cao Fei jumped up anxiously when she heard this, looking at Tang Ye and humming: "What kind of maid, you can find Mu Yu!"


    "..."


    "Mom, don''t make fun of me anymore!" Mu Yu snorted to Cao Fei annoyed.


    Tang Ye was in a complicated mood... met a strange mother and daughter.


    Cao Fei smiled. She was in a good mood and felt that her daughter''s illness was getting better, and life was full of sunshine and hope again, so she joked. She knew that Tang Ye was Murong Huansha¡¯s boyfriend, so naturally she didn¡¯t think Tang Ye wanted to find a maid to be the bed warmer. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, what are you thinking about? You have to make it clear, I And Mu Yu can cooperate with you."


    Tang Ye said: "Mu Yu''s disease is not a terminal illness, but a kind of living Gu poison from Miaojiang Grass Haunt. If you want to remove this poison, you must find the person who poisoned the Gu. I suspect that the poisoned person is by your side. Among the maids, so I need to ask about the maids. I need all the information about the maids before and now."


    After Cao Fei and Mu Yu learned about this, they were very angry. The terminal illness that had caused them to suffer for more than ten years was actually poisoned? And this poisoned person is actually the maid beside him?


    "Be sure to get her out and slash her a thousand times!" Cao Fei slapped her on the table, showing the majesty of the world.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect Cao Fei to have such a domineering side.


    Mu Yu was so angry that she clenched her fists and her face turned red. She absolutely couldn''t forgive the vicious person who had caused her pain for so long!


    Tang Ye squinted her eyes when she saw them so angry, feeling very good. If Mu Xuanji can be caught, and Mu Xuanji is the minister of supporting the dragon, then it will be able to shake Murong Qingshan''s attitude towards the minister of supporting the dragon even more. If such a thing happened, if Murong Qingshan still favored the minister of the dragon, then neither Cao Fei nor Murong Muyu would forgive him!


    Then Cao Fei and Mu Yu went to sort out the data of all the maids who had stayed with them over the years. Fortunately, their identities are not ordinary. One is the wife of the patron and the other is the daughter of the daughter. The maids around them are very strict in choosing, so the information is very clearly recorded. Only in the end, they feel that every maid is very real, not like being disguised.


    Tang Ye said, "Mu Xuanji is proficient in the superb face-changing secret technique, and has been lurking in Murong''s house for more than ten years. It is normal for you to know the people around you.


    After Tang Ye got the information of those maids, she decided to check with Mu Caisang one by one, and said, "Auntie, Mu Yu, take a good rest. I will investigate. If nothing happens, there will be results soon."


    "Okay, you have to be careful." Cao Fei and Mu Yu nodded, very convinced of Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye left, Cao Fei said to Mu Yu: "Mu Yu, be careful, I will go to the retired old slave to investigate more information, and I will never let anyone who dare to attack you!"


    Mu Yu nodded, and said angrily: "I also think about the maid whom I have contacted. If you let me know who harmed me, I must take her skin off!"


    Cao Fei left the courtyard where Mu Yu lived and asked the retired old slave from Murong''s house for more information about the maids who had been in and out of Murong''s house. However, when she walked to the corner of a corridor, she was hit on the neck and passed out directly. Then a girl in a maid dress squatted down, picked her up easily, and quickly left.


    ...


    Cao Fei Youyou woke up, feeling a little pain in her neck. After twisting, she remembered being fainted, and she was suddenly anxious. Only then did she find that she had been **** by five flowers and could not move at all.


    She looked around and saw that it was a dim room with sparse light, possibly a basement. Finally, her gaze fell to the front, and saw a maid who was playing with a sharp knife in her hand sitting in front of her.


    "Cuixiang?" Cao Fei yelled suspiciously while looking at the maid.


    The maid named Cuixiang turned her head to look at Cao Fei, smiling playfully, and said, "Madam, do you call me?"


    "Cuixiang, you..." Cao Fei shrank suddenly and panicked.


    Is Cuixiang the Mu Xuanji that Tang Ye said?

 Chapter 622： Technology is a good thing!

    Cao Fei didn''t expect that she would be killed by Mu Xuanji! Knowing from Tang Ye that Mu Xuanji might have given her daughter a live gu, a vicious murderer who tortured her daughter for more than ten years, she was so angry that she would explode. More than a decade ago, her daughter was still a child. Who can act on a little girl?


    Her anger and hatred are real. If Mu Xuanji falls into her hands, she will definitely make Mu Xuanji unhappy!


    But now she fell into Mu Xuanji''s hands.


    At this time, Mu Xuanji was holding the face of the maid named Cuixiang, looking delicate and lovely, very energetic. The maids chosen by Murong''s house are not bad. However, that face was peeled off and put on by Mu Xuan Ji. Cao Fei could not imagine that a girl so good as Cuixiang was actually skinned!


    What a cruel thing this is!


    Cao Fei was furious at Mu Xuanji, staring at Mu Xuanji and shouted: "You femme woman! You actually shot my daughter, Tang Ye and Qing Shan will not let you go!"


    Mu Xuanji sneered, playing with the cold and sharp knife in her hand, walked in front of Cao Fei, pressed the knife on Cao Fei''s face, and said: "Won''t let me go? The premise is that they have to catch me."


    Cao Fei said coldly: "Tang Ye will catch you! You will be able to find out what happened to my daughter and hiding in Murong''s house. Sooner or later we will catch you!"


    Mu Xuanji''s expression slowly cooled down. She was very angry when she heard Tang Ye''s name, and said coldly: "I admit that Tang Ye is a little capable, and he disrupted my plan as soon as he came. But it doesn''t matter. There is a way to deal with him. Although I am not as strong as him, I don''t necessarily have to fight him."


    With that, Mu Xuanji''s smile became very playful, and she slid the knife on Cao Fei''s face and said, "If I become you, who would doubt it?"


    "You..." Cao Fei was shocked, and this femme woman would peel her face and change her face into herself?


    This is really a pretty good idea. Even though Tang Ye has found out that the maids have a problem, when Mu Xuanji put on Cao Fei''s face, who would doubt Cao Fei?


    Cao Fei was even more scared in her heart, but as the wife of the Murong Patriarch, she was able to maintain her composure and said coldly to Mu Xuanji: "You want to pretend to be me? This is absolutely impossible! Qing Shan and Mu Yu know me, you pretend to be me , They can recognize it at a glance!"


    Mu Xuanji smiled triumphantly: "Madam, you look down on me too much, right? I have lived in Murong''s house for more than ten years, from changing to being an old slave to one after another, observing every day and night. You, know you, Murong Qingshan, Murong Muyu, and others, as long as I don''t want to be exposed, no one can tell!"


    Cao Fei stared at Mu Xuanji fiercely, wishing to kill her, not knowing what to do, worried that Mu Xuanji''s conspiracy would succeed.


    Cao Fei became more frightened, and she wanted to delay to see if she could wait until Tang Ye rescued her. She looked at Mu Xuanji up and down, her eyes lit up suddenly, and she sneered and said, "If you are disguised, I will definitely be exposed. I know your age. You are a dozen or twenty years older than me. I am now. At age, the body can still be charming, but what about yours? Your chest and **** have already shriveled badly. Qingshan is not an ascetic man, and will have it every few days. Just your body, just Change your face and dare to take off your clothes in front of a man?"


    "You..." Mu Xuanji was so angry with Cao Fei''s words.


    Cao Fei''s words are too sharp.


    Mu Xuanji was completely enraged, she slapped Cao Fei directly, and shouted angrily: "Then I will peel off your whole body and put it on me. I see who can see me through! You think I am The secret of changing the skin is just to disguise? No, I am to stay young forever! Of course, the first reason is just to look different from my sister that day. I hate Mu Ruji, obviously my sister, obviously She has the same face as me, why is she only outstanding, and I can only be her stand-in, her shadow?! Every time people see me, they think it is Mu Ru Ji! I say I am Mu Xuan Ji, they Immediately alienate me! Damn it, **** it!"


    Cao Fei did not sympathize with Mu Xuanji''s experience, and said with a cold face: "It is you who live in the world of others. Without comparison, there is no harm. Why do you compare yourself with your sister? It''s because you are too inferior. Sad. Yes, in order to get rid of this inferiority complex, you actually tortured your sister and did all your consciences. It''s really an indignation between man and god, and the law of nature is incomprehensible!"


    "Enough!" Mu Xuanji yelled coldly and hummed: "Madam, I am not here to tell you the truth, I want to peel your skin, from now on, I am you, and you will disappear forever here. World!"


    "You..." Cao Fei panicked when she saw Mu Xuanji about to use a knife at her, struggling constantly, shouting "Help."


    Mu Xuanji chuckled, grinning grimly, and said, "Don''t shout, it''s useless. This is a basement I specially made. The movement inside is impossible for people outside to hear. I''ll tell you, I''ll strip it here. I lost the face of several Murong family members, but they are some humble servants who are used to observe you. And now, it is you who are peeling the skin of your respected lady. Tsk tusk, it is exciting to think about it. Ah. When I change into your skin, I will have the addiction of the Mrs. Murong Patriarch!"


    Cao Fei was very angry with Mu Xuanji, but now it was more panic. It''s horrible to be skinned for life, and it makes people crumble to think about it!


    ...


    After discovering Mu Caisang, Murong Qingshan went to meet several maids as the head of the house, but Cao Fei handled the maids¡¯ affairs. He was a big man who was too busy to deal with the most important things, so no matter how he chose the maids. , So I don¡¯t know the details of the maid, only who there are. After Mu Caisang met the maids, he didn''t find anything suspicious. In the end, Murong Qingshan took Mu Caisang to Murong Muyu''s side and asked directly.


    When they arrived at the courtyard where Mu Yu lived, they didn''t see Tang Ye, and Cao Fei went to look for the old slaves again. Mu Yu felt that the matter was serious, so he went to find Cao Fei where the retired old slave lived. However, after arriving at the old slaves'' residence, the old slaves said that they didn''t see the wife, that is, Cao Fei hadn''t been here?


    Suddenly Murong Qingshan and Mu Yu are in a hurry, will Cao Fei have an accident?


    Mu Caisang felt that something was wrong, and immediately contacted Tang Ye, but instead of answering her phone, Tang Ye sent her a tracking location.


    "Tang Ye may have discovered something, let''s go and see!" Mu Caisang immediately said to Murong Qingshan after seeing Tang Yefa''s positioning.


    Murong Qingshan looked serious, nodded, and flew towards Tang Yefa''s position.


    At this moment, Tang Ye stood on a dilapidated water well, looked under the gloomy well, and sneered: "Why did my aunt go under the well, isn''t it strange?"


    When Tang Ye was negotiating with Qianmian Langjun, he asked Qianmian Langjun how they spied and tracked people. Qianmian Langjun said contemptuously that modern technology is so advanced, so he can get some nano trackers on the enemy. , Eavesdropping, tracking, and even video can all be done in one. Their advantage is not to have advanced equipment, but to have the ability to quietly place equipment on the enemy''s side.


    After Tang Ye knew that Mu Xuanji was good at changing faces, she was a little worried that Mu Xuanji would change her face to someone who was impossible for others to suspect, such as Cao Fei and Mu Yu, so he put a Cong Qiannian on Cao Fei and Mu Yu. The tracker that Lang Jun got there, did not expect that something he did casually would actually come in handy.


    Now Tang Ye realized that science and technology is a good thing. If martial artists can use it, the effect will be more effective. Science and technology have advantages that martial arts school does not have.


    Tang Ye''s gaze is always a little farther away than others, and he is prepared for rainy days!


    Tang Ye jumped into the well!

 Chapter 623： This statement is insulting!

    Cao Fei watched Mu Xuanji use the sharp knife to force her towards her, breathing in panic, her head getting blank with fear. Being skinned by a raw material, thinking about it, makes people collapse, let alone experience it personally. This is an underground secret room again, calling for Tian Tian to respond, calling the ground to be unsound, Cao Fei is desperate, and she wants to bite her tongue and kill herself without the pain of skinning.


    However, she bit her tongue lightly, the pain, fucking... can''t stand it, she''s out of courage. Besides, biting your tongue may not be able to kill yourself. Don¡¯t be fooled by the TV series. If you bite to death, you¡¯re kidding. In fact, the chance of biting your tongue to death is very low. On the contrary, it hurts to death. Whoever tries it, who knows...Even in the ancient records, there are very few instances of tongue biting to death. of.


    Cao Fei was helpless, and shouted desperately to Mu Xuanji: "Mu Xuanji, I curse you for not being good! Tang Ye will definitely not let you go!"


    "Don''t tell me about Tang Ye!" Mu Xuan Ji hated Tang Ye for sabotaging her plan. Fortunately, she had the foresight and promptly abandoned the maid''s face, and acted on Cao Fei, pretending to be Cao Fei without worry. Even if it is still being tracked by Tang Ye, as long as you control the living Gu in Mu Yu''s body and force Murong Qingshan to contribute to Xuanhuang''s plan, the plan will be completed, and it doesn''t matter if the violence is not exposed.


    Cao Fei struggled to death and shouted angrily: "Tang Ye has investigated that you are lurking at Murong''s house, right next to Mu Yu, and he will doubt one by one at that time, even if you pretend to be me? Tang Ye will definitely find you!"


    Mu Xuanji''s face was terrifying in anger, and the Cuixiang maid''s face showed signs of loosening, becoming extremely strange and terrifying. She waved the knife to start peeling from Cao Fei¡¯s forehead, and said angrily: ¡°You keep mentioning Tang Ye, saying that Tang Ye will find out, I¡¯m surprised. Tang Ye has only been at Murong¡¯s house for a few days? You believe Tang Ye more instead of Murong Qingshan, do you have a leg with that sweetheart Tang Ye?"


    "You..." Cao Fei was so angry that he had such a conclusion?


    "Mu Xuanji, your statement is too insulting, right?"


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s voice came, and then she saw Tang Ye slowly falling from the air, blocking the light shining into the well, making the basement darker.


    "Tang Ye!" Cao Fei cried with joy when she saw Tang Ye coming. This kid came too timely. I really want to thank his daughter for marrying him!


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Xuanji and hummed, "My aunt is so old, it''s ridiculous that you actually said that I have a leg with her?"


    "Tang Ye..." Cao Fei was originally very happy, but when she heard Tang Ye''s words, a black line slowly appeared on her face. A handful of age? Although it is true, Cao Fei is extremely reluctant to hear. She used to be a glamorous star. After she married into Murong''s family, she was a Kuotai, and she was well maintained. Now she still has the charm. Why should she say such harsh words when she is old?


    This kid doesn''t respect people, and is determined not to marry his daughter!


    Tang Ye looked at Cao Fei who was panicked, and said worriedly: "Auntie, don''t worry, I''m here, Mu Xuanji can''t hurt you."


    "Hmm!" Cao Fei nodded heavily, crying with emotion, excitement and joy.


    She thinks it, although Tang Ye is a bit cheap, but it can be understood as humor, and then the ability is so good, all aspects are perfect, and being a son-in-law is excellent. It''s a pity... Cao Fei feels sorry that Tang Ye has already settled with Murong Huansha, nothing has happened to her daughter. She doesn''t know how to stop Tang Ye and Murong Huansha''s affairs, because Murong Huansha''s mother left and had a lot to do with her, she always felt owed to Murong Huansha.


    "Tang Ye!" Mu Xuanji shouted angrily at this time, her face grim, her eyes were splitting, and she was so angry that she broke through the sky at Tang Ye. Tang Ye came to make trouble again? !


    Tang Ye watched Mu Xuanji playfully and laughed, and hummed, "Mu Xuanji, you have been hiding and running the Murong house for more than ten years. It has been long enough. Why don''t you take a break today?"


    Mu Xuanji stared at Tang Ye fiercely, wondering how Tang Ye found this place. She used this abandoned well for more than ten years, and she also opened an additional secret room under the well. Even if others fell into the well, they would not know that there was a secret room, but Tang Ye found it. Isn''t this kid''s ability to reach the ground?


    At this time, two more people fell from the well, it was Murong Qingshan and Mu Caisang who had rushed over after receiving the positioning sent by Tang Ye.


    When Mu Xuanji saw it, she was so angry that she was mad, she laughed and shouted: "What, are you here?!"


    "what!"


    Click!


    Suddenly, a person fell from the well, Murong Muyu.


    Murong Muyu didn''t learn much martial arts, so it was not as elegant as Tang Ye, Murong Qingshan, and Mu Caisang who knew how to make energy and effort. She fell to the ground and her **** hurt. She came after Murong Qingshan. She knew something had happened and couldn''t help but look down. She was very strong. She gnashed her teeth after a fall. Then she stood up and followed, and saw Tang Ye, Murong Qingshan and Mu Caisang confronting a woman dressed as a maid, and beside the maid Cao Fei who was **** by the big five flowers.


    "Mom!" Murong Muyu immediately called out worriedly when seeing her mother being caught. It seems that something really happened, and my mother was arrested!


    Murong Qingshan didn''t expect Mu Yu to follow, a little annoyed, he told Mu Yu to stay in the courtyard. But now he has no choice but to protect Mu Yu, walks to Mu Yu''s side, and says, "Mu Yu, stay with me!"


    Mu Yu probably figured out what was going on, nodded to Murong Qingshan, then looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you have to be careful!"


    Murong Qingshan glanced at Mu Yu weirdly, feeling a little sad. Dad is in front of you, why don''t you tell Dad to be careful first, you call Tang Ye first?


    Tang Ye looked back at Mu Yu, nodded and said, "You should also be careful."


    "Enough of you!" Mu Xuanji yelled at this moment: "You don''t need to be careful! You can only listen to me obediently!"


    Everyone looked at Mu Xuanji, even if Mu Xuanji faced Tang Ye, Murong Qingshan and others at the same time, she was not worried, and coldly hummed, "If you want Cao Fei to survive, then..."


    call!


    Mu Xuanji wanted to use a knife against Cao Fei''s neck to threaten everyone, but at this time Tang Ye suddenly activated the strength of the dead wood to meet the spring, invisibly forming a vine to rush towards Mu Xuanji. Mu Xuanji didn''t expect Tang Ye to act so quickly, and had to dodge in the face of that powerful vine force. Taking advantage of this moment, Murong Qingshan jumped over to pick up Cao Fei and jumped back, letting Cao Fei escape from Mu Xuanji''s control.


    Seeing this, Mu Xuanji shivered with anger, and shouted: "Tang Ye!"


    By now, she knew that her plan of hiding Murong''s house for more than ten years was ruined by Tang Ye. After Tang Ye entered Murong''s house to investigate Murong Muyu''s affairs more and more deeply, she thought that by changing her face to become Cao Fei, she could complete the last step of the plan. At that time, no matter whether she was exposed or not, she would accomplish her goal. However, I never expected that Tang Ye would destroy this final crucial step!


    She stared at Tang Ye angrily, wishing to eat Tang Ye''s meat. Fortunately, she still has the Living Gu on Murong Muyu''s body to control, so Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan can still be contained!


    She stared at Tang Ye with a grin, and pointed at Mu Yu and said, "Do you think you won? Then you want her to die!"


    Both Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan frowned deeply. The live poison in Murong Muyu''s body is their weakness, and now that Mu Xuanji holds this, they dare not act rashly.

 Chapter 624： You must die here!

    One of the most troublesome aspects of Living Gu is that you must know who the person who downloaded the Gu is in order to solve it. People who don''t know how to put Gu do not know what kind of Gu poison is, so there is no way to configure an antidote. And Xuan Ji Mu''s living gu was even more mysterious. It was a toxin that was incorporated into Murong Muyu''s body and could be manipulated by Xuan Ji Mu.


    If only Mu Xuanji can control the poison, others really can''t help her, they can only listen to her obediently. At this moment, Mu Xuanji was not afraid of Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan. As long as Tang Ye and the others want Murong Muyu to live, they must listen to her obediently.


    "Do you think you won? Huh, you didn''t! As long as you want Murong Muyu to survive, you have to listen to me obediently, or if something happens to me, Murong Muyu will have to be buried with them!" Mu Xuanji stared at Tang Ye and the others coldly Shouted.


    Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan looked at Mu Xuanji. Although they were full of anger, they were afraid of Murong Muyu''s safety and did not dare to attack Mu Xuanji. Otherwise, with Tang Ye''s strength, even if Mu Xuanji is a powerful grass ghost, she can still easily defeat it.


    Murong Muyu was comforting Cao Fei, who had just been rescued. Hearing Mu Xuanji''s words, he saw Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan because she didn''t dare to make any moves. They felt that they were very useless, and felt that they could not be because of her. Get rid of femme women like Mu Xuanji.


    She thought for a while, bit her lip for the last time, made up her mind, and said, "Tang Ye, Dad, you don''t care about me, go kill her, even if I die, it''s a revenge for me!"


    Cao Fei, who was frightened and restless just now, eased a little bit. She shook her body when she heard Mu Yu''s words. She clasped Mu Yu''s hand tightly and said, "Mu Yu, what are you talking about! Don''t let you die. you are dead!"


    Murong Qingshan also turned around and said to Mu Yu: "Mu Yu, don''t talk nonsense. If you die, what is the point of me doing this? What I want is that you can survive."


    "But..." Mu Yu felt embarrassed, looking at Tang Ye and wondering what to say.


    Murong Qingshan felt a little sad again. What''s the matter with her daughter''s eyes looking at Tang Ye, like asking for advice, that is, if Tang Ye decides to kill Mu Xuan Ji regardless of her life, she can agree? Ouch, does my daughter take Tang Ye''s meaning more seriously than his parents'' opinions?


    At this time, Tang Ye looked back at Mu Yu and smiled, and said: "You have to live, just like my uncle said, if you die, all this will be meaningless. Regardless of the differences between my uncle and me, Your life is the most important thing. I know you don¡¯t want to die, then don¡¯t try hard, and don¡¯t try hard in the future. If you can live, you must live forever."


    Murong Muyu was stunned, looking at Tang Ye, feeling very warm in her heart, as if she liked listening to Tang Ye''s words more than her parents. But Tang Ye''s words were similar to those of Cao Fei and Murong Qingshan, and they wanted her to live.


    Murong Qingshan applauded Tang Ye''s decision, and nodded slightly with gratitude. Then he looked at Mu Xuanji with a cold expression. Instead of speaking to Mu Xuanji, he took Tang Ye''s words just now and said, "Tang Ye, from now on, we have no differences in our positions. These **** support. Long Zhichen, huh, it sounds nice, but I didn¡¯t expect to use such a despicable means to contain me. First, there was the matter of living Gu in Mu Yu, and then there was the matter of attacking Feifei, whether as a father or as a Husband, I can¡¯t tolerate this kind of thing! From today on, I¡¯m no longer a minister to help the dragon! Not only that, I want the minister to support the dragon to pay for it! My Murong family, how can they say provocation can provoke of?!"


    Mu Xuanji didn''t expect Murong Qingshan to be so decisive. In this case, her plan to lurk in Murong''s house would completely fail. She yelled at Murong Qingshan: "Murong Qingshan, have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?!"


    "Consequence?" Murong Qingshan looked majestic and cold, with the style of a generation of Patriarchs, and shouted: "Do you think that you poisoned my daughter, manipulated my daughter, misled me, and then wanted to skin my wife? Thank you for helping you do things?"


    "You are so short-sighted!" Mu Xuanji angrily shouted: "Don''t you know what the Xuanhuang plan is about? That is to reconnect the whole world! It can fill the earth with aura and create ancient miracles. We warriors can prove this Ascend, everyone can yearn for the nine heavens, climb up to the nine heavens with their own body, touch the sky full of stars, without any machinery! How significant is this kind of thing, don¡¯t you understand the grandeur of the Murong family? Should it be better to guard the current world or to realize the mysterious plan? Don''t you know how to weigh?!"


    Murong Qingshan looked at Mu Xuanji expressionlessly, and said, "If you want to say which world I prefer, it will naturally prove to be good for longevity. However, what you help the dragon did to me makes me unacceptable. I''m not your slave, it''s not that you feed me shit, and I want to please the dogs that you say is very fragrant. So, with this breath, I won''t play with you!"


    "You..." Mu Xuanji didn''t expect Murong Qingshan to be so determined, and there was no room for negotiation.


    When Tang Ye and Mu Caisang heard Murong Qingshan''s words, they couldn''t help turning their heads to look at him. This Murong Patriarch is still very powerful. He speaks domineeringly, has a clear mind, and has his own determination, which is admirable.


    Cao Fei and Mu Yu laughed with satisfaction when they saw Murong Qingshan''s attitude. They were afraid that Murong Qingshan could abandon anything for the sake of that mysterious plan, not for family, and for the great cause. Cao Fei is happy to have such a husband, and Mu Yu is proud of having such a father.


    Murong Qingshan is actually a bit like Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye was no longer repelled by Murong Qingshan when he was dismissed by Murong Qingshan.


    Mu Xuanji knew that the matter was irreversible, so she could only find a way to escape first. She stared at Murong Qingshan, and said coldly: "Since you can''t say anything that is short-sighted, you don''t have to waste your tongue. Now I want to leave, you must let me go, otherwise Murong Muyu will die!"


    "You..." Murong Qingshan was extremely angry at Mu Xuanji, but he was helpless. As long as Mu Yu''s life is still in the hands of Mu Xuanji, they will be very passive.


    Seeing that they didn''t dare to move, Mu Xuanji sneered triumphantly, and sneered, "Aren''t you high-spirited? Why, because a woman''s life is a tortoise? Humph, how can a woman''s benevolence make a big deal? Fortunately, you are not the minister of helping the dragon, otherwise, as the minister of helping the dragon, I have your trash teammates, how can I be relieved?"


    "You..." Murong Muyu bit her lip in anger, unexpectedly letting everyone be restrained because of herself.


    Mu Xuanji retreated step by step, and neither Tang Ye nor Murong Qingshan could stop her.


    Mu Xuanji sneered, she was very disdainful of Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan, and planned to find a way to deal with Tang Ye and Murong''s family in the future. However, at this moment, Mu Caisang, who turned into an ugly maid, stood up.


    Mu Caisang stared at Mu Xuanji and said, "You can''t go, you must die here today."


    Mu Xuanji didn''t expect anyone besides Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan to stop her. She looked over and saw an ugly maid, she was taken aback, and then laughed. She thought it was so ridiculous that an ugly maid actually stopped herself and said she must die here?


    "Which thing are you?" Mu Xuanji looked at the "ugly maid" Mu Caisang and smiled playfully, thinking that Tang Ye and Murong Qingshan were really funny, and the ugly maid beside him couldn''t help it?


    However, at this time, the "ugly maid" Mu Caisang said lightly to Mu Xuanji: "Master, or...aunt, you haven''t changed at all, you are still so arrogant."


    Hearing Mu Caisang''s words, Mu Xuanji''s expression froze suddenly, looking at Mu Caisang dumbly, and humming: "Cai...Sang?"

 Chapter 625： Gu poison swallowed!

    Mu Xuanji is the older sister of Mu Xuanji, and Mu Caisang is the daughter of Mu Xuanji, so it is correct that Mu Caisang is called Aunt Mu Xuanji. More than ten years ago, after Mu Caisang became the minister of Fulong, Mu Xuanji was responsible for teaching her various gu poison secrets, and she was also her master. It''s just that there are conspiracies in the Xuanhuang plan. Mu Xuanji cultivated Mu Caisang, not really because of her master or aunt, but to use Mu Caisang to deal with Mu Caisang and Tang Sect.


    What happened more than a decade ago has become an insoluble hatred between Mu Caisang and Mu Xuan Ji. Mu Caisang once looked for Mu Xuanji''s whereabouts, and she wanted to kill Mu Xuanji no matter whether she was Mu Xuanji''s opponent or not. However, Mu Xuanji lurked to Murong''s house after changing her face, and no one knew her whereabouts. So Mu Caisang had no choice but to hide this matter in his heart and let time help to forget it.


    Mu Caisang never expected that Tang Ye''s call made her remember this hatred again. Now that she knew the whereabouts of Mu Xuan Ji, she would never miss her chance to take revenge. So after receiving a call from Tang Ye that day to confirm that it was Mu Xuanji, she rushed over immediately. Naturally not to meet Tang Ye, this little love man, but just for revenge.


    Now Mu Xuanji wanted to escape, Mu Caisang would never agree. But Murong Qingshan was worried about Murong Muyu''s situation and frowned when he saw Mu Caisang who stood up.


    Mu Xuanji didn''t expect Mu Caisang to appear, she was startled looking at Mu Caisang. At this moment, she knew that Mu Caisang had changed his face just to prevent her from discovering it. She became extremely angry, because Mu Caisang was the minister of supporting the dragon, but how was she with Tang Ye now? Could it be that Mu Caisang betrayed the minister of Fulong?


    "Mucaisang!" Mu Xuanji shouted coldly after being startled: "What are you doing? Betrayed the minister of Fulong, are you afraid that something will happen to Sangsang?!"


    Mu Caisang was determined, looked at Mu Xuanji coldly, and hummed: "Master, I didn''t expect you to remember me, huh...for more than ten years, I still can''t find you. It turns out that you have been hiding in Murong''s house. Now Now that you show up, don¡¯t hide anymore, give your life to me, and I will let you die a little bit easier. I¡¯m tired of your dragon-helping ministers, conspiracy and unscrupulous means...I feel more relaxed than ever. , So you don¡¯t want to threaten me with the help of the dragon, it¡¯s useless.¡±


    "You..." Mu Xuanji was so angry that she was about to explode, and even if Murong Qingshan stood on Tang Ye''s side, she didn''t expect that Poison Fairy who had always been regarded as a powerful man to help the dragon became Tang Ye''s person. What happened?


    Nothing happened, it just verified one sentence: those who gain the way help more, those who lose the way are few.


    Mu Xuanji stared at Mu Caisang with an extremely gloomy expression, a bit more than resenting Tang Ye. Probably because Mu Caisang betrayed the minister of supporting the dragon, no one likes to betray, especially when he is in a desperate situation, he is also betrayed, that is, the wound is salted. Mu Xuanji shouted angrily at Mu Caisang: "Do you think you can deal with me? Don''t forget, I taught you your skills!"


    Mu Caisang sneered, and hummed: "You are right, but you are also wrong. I was taught by you, but it was also taught by my mother. My mother has always been stronger than you, and you are not because of this. Did you leave the clan? Since your mother has always been better than you, why can''t I, who inherited my mother''s skills, be better than you?"


    "Whimsical! How old are you and how old am I? I eat more salt than you eat rice!" Mu Xuanji said coldly.


    Mu Caisang smiled and said, "Master, you don''t need to scare me. We are all born as ghosts in Miao Jiang, and we know each other''s abilities. I have been silent just now, just watching you to see how strong you are. . As a result, I found that your Gu Poison strength has not improved much compared to a dozen years ago. I guess you neglected to improve the Gu Poison Secret Technique in order to study the secret technique of changing the face, right? You want to look not old. Huh, ridiculous, wishful thinking!"


    "You..." Mu Xuanji was said by Mu Caisang, a bit more panic in her anger. However, she can also see that although Mu Caisang''s strength has improved a lot, it is still small and far from her. At best, it is flat. It is impossible to deal with her. So she is not very worried and thinks Mu Cai Sang was delaying and frightening her.


    Mu Xuanji glanced at Murong Muyu and sneered: "Mu Caisang, since you think you can compare with me, then try to see if you deal with me faster, or I kill Murong Muyu faster!"


    Cao Fei and Murong Qingshan were shocked at the same time, and shouted, "No!"


    Mu Xuanji gave a triumphant smile, Cao Fei and Murong Qingshan were so concerned about Murong Muyu''s life, then she had nothing to fear.


    Mu Caisang stared at Mu Xuan Ji, trying to deal with Mu Xuan Ji.


    At this time, Tang Ye walked to Mu Caisang''s side and said, "Can you remove Mu Yu''s poison?"


    Mu Caisang shook his head, looking unwilling to say: "The poison of every grass ghost is unique. Unless I get the power of Xuan Ji Mu''s poison, I can''t help it."


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "How can I get Mu Xuanji''s power?"


    Mu Caisang glanced at Tang Ye in surprise, thinking that Tang Ye was really looking at everything simple, and he wanted Mu Xuanji''s power. She said to Tang Ye: "Xuan Ji¡¯s Gu poison technique is a bit like mine. It integrates poison technique with her body. If you want to gain her power, you must pull away the poison technique in her body and then swallow it. , Turned into your own use. However, it is impossible for you. Gu art is only suitable for the grass ghost. The grass ghost is a woman, and you are not a woman."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You are a woman, and you are also a grass ghost."


    "What?" Mu Caisang was taken aback, and then shook his head, feeling that Tang Ye was thinking too simple, and with her strength, Mu Xuanji''s poison technique could not be extracted at all.


    However, Tang Ye said again: "Did you forget that once, I asked the black dragon to swallow the physical poison technique you sent out?"


    Mu Caisang''s eyes lit up, remembering that. That was when Xiao Sangsang left home alone. She hurriedly went to find Tang Ye and had a big fight with Tang Ye. As a result, Tang Ye released the evil dragon spirit, and the evil dragon spirit swallowed her poison. Originally, poison was a vague and ethereal thing, but because the dragon spirit was transformed by the power of Wolong and the power of the wraith soul, and at the same time, the ethereal spirit body could be swallowed.


    If Tang Ye swallowed Mu Xuanji''s poison with the evil dragon spirit, and then sprayed it out and absorbed it by her, that would be perfectly possible, and she could also gain Mu Xuanji''s power because of this, and her strength would rise to a level. By that time, her strength had reached the preacher level, and if she used her full strength, she had also reached the point of alarming the gatekeeper. In this case, she would be more secure to protect Sangsang!


    Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye with excitement. Unexpectedly, what Tang Ye said casually would have such a huge benefit. Of course, it has to be done.


    Seeing Tang Ye whispering to Mu Caisang, Mu Xuanji was afraid of Tang Ye''s conspiracy, so she directly used a poisonous force to separate Tang Ye and Mu Caisang.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye lost his joy, and said to Mu Caisang, "Is she a bit stupid? She will give me what I want."


    Mu Caisang gave him a white look and said, "Are you really sure?"


    Its solid wood Caisang is looking forward to it very much. If she can get the power of Mu Xuanji, her situation will be greatly improved in the future!


    Tang Ye raised his mouth, watching Mu Xuanji smile playfully. When the poisonous technique released by Xuan Ji Mu was about to attack him, he released the black dragon from the little yellow bell.


    The black dragon circling and winding body emerged. Although it had shrunk, it still hit the secret room. Suddenly, the secret room shook and dust fell.


    Everyone was shocked when they saw this scene, and couldn''t believe that Tang Ye had such a magical ability.


    Summon a dragon?


    And when Mu Caisang was surprised, the black dragon opened his blood basin and swallowed the poison technique she released, and it continued to absorb it. Mu Xuan Ji felt that the poison technique in her body was constantly losing!

 Chapter 626： Poison Fairy Enlightened!

    Tang Ye''s grand finale had several big moves, Huo Diting and Black Dragon were among them. It''s just that the power of the flames and the black dragon are too strong, and he will not use it if there is nothing to do, after all, he has to worry about the monitoring of the gatekeeper. Originally, Tang Ye thought that his strength could be compared to a gatekeeper, and if he won, he would be afraid of a gross gatekeeper. However, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan poured cold water on him, saying that he had never seen the strength of a true gatekeeper, and that he should never die by himself. Because of the strength of the two of them, the three hundred doorkeepers in the profound realm were only infantile.


    The gatekeeper lives in the profound world, sandwiched between the big world and the ancient martial rivers and lakes. The gatekeeper is known as three hundred, but in fact there is more than that. It is said that the three hundred gatekeepers are just three hundred disciples left behind by the old Taoist priest. At that time, it was these three hundred gatekeepers who calmed down the entire world, and eliminated all remaining touches on the earth that had luck. Thousands of years have passed, and the three hundred gatekeepers have passed away, leaving all their descendants. Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are the youngest generation today, just beginning to practice. Gatekeepers several generations older than them, that strength is the real heavenly man on earth.


    Unless it is the super master on the Guwu rivers and lakes, it is possible to compare with the gatekeeper, the strong in the big world is impossible.


    In the Xuanhuang plan, if the gatekeeper is dispatched to deal with the minister who helps the dragon, then the minister who helps the dragon has no chance to win. However, the gatekeeper did not do this. The reasons are more complicated. One is that the old Taoist priest has set the rules for intervention in the big world and the Guwu rivers and lakes, and the other is that the gatekeeper is quietly fighting inside.


    But anyway, not counted as a gatekeeper, and now Tang Ye''s strength can be matched by no one except the evangelist. The terrible thing about the grass ghosts like Mu Xuanji is that they lay gu. If the poison technique doesn''t work, then it is not worth mentioning in front of Tang Ye. Now that Tang Ye released the black dragon, Mu Xuan Ji was so shocked that her body became stiff, how could she resist?


    What made her desperate was that the black dragon was devouring her poison!


    After she released a poison technique to attack Tang Ye, the black dragon came out and swallowed it. Not only that, the black dragon also followed the poison technique she issued to extract the poison technique left in her body. She felt that the poison in her body continued to disappear, and finally disappeared completely. Having lost the power of poisoning, her whole body was limp and she fell to the ground.


    After the black dragon swallowed Mu Xuanji''s poison, he obeyed Tang Ye''s meaning and kept it in his body without turning into its power. It looked at Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye what to do. Tang Ye looked at Mu Caisang and said, "Caisang, I let the black dragon spray this power directly, can you receive it?"


    Mu Caisang was very excited, nodded heavily, and said, "Yes!"


    Tang Ye asked the black dragon to spray Mu Xuanji''s poisonous power at Mu Caisang, and Mu Caisang greeted her, letting this force pour into her body, as if receiving the baptism of the Holy Light.


    "No! No!" Seeing this, Mu Xuanji roared desperately, trying to stop Mu Caisang. But she was weak and weak after losing the power of poison, and it was difficult to stand up, let alone stop Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang successfully received Mu Xuan Ji''s power and then merged. Mu Xuanji''s power was stronger than her, and it was not easy to digest quickly. This power collided in her body and she became painful. At this moment, Tang Ye leaned against her and used the strength of dead wood to help her calm the collision of her internal strength. She immediately felt much more comfortable and was very grateful to Tang Ye, and then concentrated on fusing her strength.


    Tang Ye felt that her power was constantly rising, and if she didn¡¯t pay attention to control, she might cross the line of the gatekeeper, reminding her: "You must pay attention to control, don¡¯t merge it all at once, otherwise the emerging power will be shocked Gatekeeper."


    Mu Caisang nodded gently, and slowly stopped the fusion power, saving it to digest slowly in the future. Now she feels that her strength has taken a step forward. As long as she integrates the strength stored in the body, the strength is completely the level of the preacher, and even stronger. Her original strength is almost close to the evangelist, and now she has another share of this powerful strength, and when the two add up, it is possible to surpass the evangelist!


    After stopping the fusion of strength, Mu Caisang took a deep breath and adjusted it. After he was fully adapted, he opened his eyes with a smile on the corner of his mouth, truly happy and excited. She looked at Tang Ye, her beautiful eyes flowed, and the spring was radiant. She couldn''t express her gratitude to Tang Ye, and she couldn''t wait to express her physical entanglement, and it was very violent!


    With such an increase in her strength now, she will be able to protect Sangsang better in the future, and she will no longer be so heavy about the fear of counterattack and revenge for leaving Wen Dingmo.


    With absolute strength, if Wen Dingmo dares to send someone, then she will kill!


    Tang Ye took back the black dragon, and the secret room returned to calm. At this time, Murong Qingshan, Cao Fei and Murong Muyu looked at Tang Ye with very complicated expressions. They felt that Tang Ye was not a human at all, maybe it was a monster or a fairy! Summon the dragon... how to be like filming!


    As the head of the Murong family, Murong Qingshan has a lot of knowledge, but quickly reacted and accepted, and his emotions returned to his anger towards Mu Xuanji. At this time, Mu Xuan Ji lost her poison power, and her whole person was old. Her maid''s face fell off, revealing her original appearance, and she looked very much like Granny Mu.


    Mu Xuanji glanced at the crowd, she became very weak, her eyes were hopeless and hopeless, and she didn''t mean to fight. This result was so bad that she was more than desperate. Even if things failed, she thought she was killed. However, now it is not as simple as being killed, and the traitor Mu Caisang has gained her power. This means that she not only lost her life and failed the mission lurking in Murong''s house, but also cultivated a helper with the strength of an evangelist for Tang Ye!


    All this was caused by the appearance of Tang Ye!


    Mu Xuanji glared at Tang Ye, really wishing to eat Tang Ye''s meat and gnaw Tang Ye''s bones!


    She crawled towards Tang Ye with her old hands and body, even if she died, she wanted to hit Tang Ye. As a result, Mu Caisang drew out a black poisonous gas, forming a sharp short sword, and threw it through her neck.


    Mu Xuanji snorted, raised her head to make the final struggle, and then dropped down on the ground and did not move.


    Murong Qingshan was very worried when he saw Mu Xuanji being killed. What about Mu Yu''s Gu poison?


    Mu Caisang knew Cao Fei and Murong Qingshan''s concerns, and said with a smile: "Patriarch Murong, Patriarch''s wife, don''t worry, I will remove the gu poison in Mu Yu''s body now."


    The poison in Murong Muyu''s body was actually Mu Xuanji''s poison technique. Now that Mu Caisang possessed Mu Xuanji''s poison technique, it couldn''t be easier to extract the poison technique from Mu Yu''s body. She walked to Mu Yu, stretched out a palm, and shook it lightly. Mu Yu''s body trembled suddenly, and then she saw a black aura flying from Mu Yu''s body.


    This group of poisonous gas is the living Gu poison that Xuan Ji Mu planted in Mu Yu''s body. Pulling out of this group of Gu poison, Mu Yu will be fine.

 Chapter 627： The age of a wolf and a tiger!

    After the Gu poison in Murong Muyu''s body was removed, due to the needs of his body, he fell into a coma temporarily, and was sent back by Cao Fei to recuperate. Murong Qingshan stayed behind to deal with Mu Xuanji''s affairs and expressed his gratitude to Tang Ye and Mu Caisang. .


    Murong Qingshan had already stated his attitude before that he would no longer help the minister of the dragon, and even find the minister of the dragon to settle accounts. As for the disputes in Murong''s family, he will discuss with Murong Huansha and observe Murong Huansha''s ability. If Murong Huansha can lead the Murong family and make the Murong family develop better and better, he can let him be the head of the house. come out. He is also very old. If someone can take on the important responsibility of Murong''s family, he is willing to give up his position so that he can spend time with his family.


    But Tang Ye knew that even if Murong Qingshan no longer embarrassed Murong Huansha, and even helped Murong Huansha, there would still be a group of people in Murong''s family who would stand by the minister who helped the dragon. So in the next period of time, Murong Huansha will still be busy in Murong''s home. Fortunately, Murong Qingshan would stand on Murong Huansha''s side, and Tang Ye didn''t have to worry so much about leaving.


    Now that the dragon gate over the Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea began to emerge, Tang Ye must go as soon as possible to collect the power of Wolong.


    Mu Xuanji¡¯s affairs are handled by Murong Qingshan. Mu Xuanji has been lurking in Murong¡¯s house for so many years, which has had a huge impact on Murong¡¯s family. Murong Qingshan wants to reduce the impact of this incident in the name of Murong¡¯s family. Tang Ye and Mu Caisang will If it is not easy to intervene, he will go to his own business.


    Now Mu Caisang''s strength has been greatly improved, and there is still a considerable part of Mu Xuanji''s strength in her body that has not been digested, and she has entered the realm of a preacher. All this is because of Tang Ye''s help, she is very grateful to Tang Ye. For this reason, she who has always avoided the relationship with Tang Ye took the initiative to take Tang Ye¡¯s hand and went outside, got in the car, looked at Tang Ye¡¯s beautiful eyes, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know how to thank you. What do you want me to do?"


    Tang Ye smiled at Mu Caisang and said, "What are you polite? Your becoming stronger is also a great benefit for me. I will go to the South China Sea soon, and I won''t be able to return to Yanjing for a while. You can go back and take care of Sangsang, Little Dragonfly, and Qingdie, so I don¡¯t have to worry so much."


    Mu Caisang frowned slightly and said, "Really in such a hurry?"


    Tang Ye nodded, seeing Mu Caisang''s very caring look, suddenly smirked and joked: "Why, I can''t bear it?"


    Mu Caisang saw that Tang Ye was not being serious, he was helpless, but he still said what was in his heart and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I really appreciate you. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t be where I am now. Before. I also tried to get out of Wen Dingmo¡¯s control, but that decision was difficult. I had too many things to worry about. I was just a person, but now...with you..."


    Mu Caisang was speaking in his heart, revealing the tenderness that he would normally have with Xiao Sangsang, which is exactly what Wen Zhongyuan has always wanted. She said to Tang Ye now, feeling a little like love. She couldn''t help being shy and flushed. Then she felt awkward. She was a woman almost ten years older than Tang Ye, and she also had a daughter. She couldn''t calm down the relationship with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook her hand and said, "The past has passed, and the days to come are still long. Look forward."


    "Yeah." Mu Caisang nodded like an obedient daughter-in-law, looked at Tang Ye''s young and resolute face, bit his lip, and stopped talking. After hesitating, he still mustered the courage and said, "Tang Ye, you... ¡­Do you really mind me?"


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Caisang wonderingly. He didn''t expect Mu Caisang to be entangled with this kind of problem, so he reached out and squeezed Mu Caisang¡¯s butt, and some scornful said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you, I I like you like you... Sister Yu."


    Mu Caisang glared at Tang Ye with a bit of resentment, and said, "It''s someone who likes a body like me, not me."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So what?"


    "You..." Mu Caisang was a little angry, but reluctantly admitted his fate, and said: "Even if you just like my body, I hope you are sincere. I don''t think too much about others, just I want to take good care of Sangsang. Sangsang likes you very much. As long as Sangsang has a good and happy life, it doesn''t matter what you do to me."


    Tang Ye glanced at Mu Caisang silently, and said, "With your current strength, you don''t need to whisper to anyone. As for me, when will I be bad to you?"


    Mu Caisang rolled his eyes. Is this guy good to himself? Once a relationship had just happened, I had to squeeze my neck, and then I had a domineering relationship again. If it happened too much, I would treat myself as a woman to insult him, and would ravage my **** at every turn... But think about it, Mu Cai Sang found that this kind of thing made her quite happy, so she could not refute Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was going back to prepare to go to the South China Sea. It was indispensable to explain clearly to Murong Huansha and not to delay with Mu Caisang. He said, "I''m going back. You take good care of yourself. After returning to Yanjing, follow your previous plan. Do things. Before Wen Dingmo finds out about you and me, you can continue to hide it, give yourself time to relax, and ensure that you, and Sangsang, Xiao Qingting, and Qingdie will not be harmed by Wen Dingmo''s revenge."


    "Well, I know." Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye, turned her beautiful eyes, approached some Tang Ye, and said, "Are you still here tonight?"


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Mu Caisang blushed, bowed his head and said, "I...waiting for you at the hotel."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and smiled: "So you are hungry and thirsty."


    "You, you are hungry, I just want to thank you!" Mu Caisang argued.


    Tang Ye said silently, "Thanks me physically? Isn''t it me who has worked so hard?"


    "You..." Mu Caisang felt that he had no self-esteem anymore, so he posted himself up to this point and was rejected?


    She was angry and snorted: "I will do everything! You just lie down and I will help you even take off! The **** service is not good?"


    Just as Tang Ye wanted to speak, Mu Caisang was angry at his humble appearance, and directly angered: "Don''t ask me why I want it, because you made me determined to get out of Wen Dingmo''s control and help me gain powerful strength. Enter the preacher level. It can be said that you gave me a new life, and I am full of expectations for the future! Just now in the secret room, I was deeply fascinated by you once, and I wanted to do it with you! It''s better to be like us The first time I took medicine like that! I want to vent this passion-y desire!"


    Tang Ye stared at Mu Caisang dumbfounded. She was indeed at a wolf-like age. She couldn''t stop going crazy on the bed.


    Tang Ye said to Mu Caisang: "If you don''t say that, I might still sleep with you. But if you say that, I think I must say goodbye to you for my kidney and waist!"


    "Goodbye!" Tang Ye quickly got off the car and slipped away!


    "You..." Mu Caisang was so angry that he said angrily: "It''s better to beg for yourself, I''m going to buy a big cucumber!"

 Chapter 628： no Zuo no Die!

    After Tang Ye stopped playing with Mu Caisang, he returned to Murong''s house. It was getting dark soon. He planned to find Lingyun and Murong Huansha for dinner, and then told Murong Huansha that he was going to the South China Sea. After he found Lingyun, Lingyun asked him to go to Murong Huansha''s room, saying that Murong Huansha had something to look for him.


    Tang Ye knew Murong Huansha''s intelligence and intelligence capabilities, and he must have known about his going to the South China Sea. This will Murong Huansha looking for him, and he must also want to talk about it. Most women hope that a man can be with her, but he does not spend much time with Murong Huansha.


    Tang Ye came to the yard where Murong Huansha lived. The servant told him that Murong Huansha was in the room. When he entered the room, the servants all withdrew. The yard seemed very quiet.


    After Tang Ye entered the room and saw Murong Huansha **** his clothes, he was stunned, wouldn''t he do this first?


    Murong Huansha turned around and smiled, and said, "Take a bath."


    She took the bath towel and walked in front of Tang Ye and said, "I know you are leaving again. I don''t blame you. I''m not such a hypocritical woman. I still have some time now. Can I be with me?"


    Murong Huansha said so, Tang Nightclub could no longer hurt her, and said, "I won''t say sorry, how can you accompany you?"


    "Nonsense, didn''t you see that I am going to take a bath now?" Murong Huansha gave Tang Ye a slight stare.


    Tang Ye understood, picked her up and walked into the bathroom.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "I put in hot water, so let me soak for a little longer?"


    "When am I young?" Tang Ye shrugged and smiled.


    Murong Huansha gave him lightly and hummed, "I know you are stinky and shameless."


    Entering the bathtub, the two figures quickly overlapped. The water in the bathtub continued to stir up waves, and Murong Huansha''s sultry charm... Murong Huansha was so tired that she lay on Tang Ye with an expression. Tired and lazy, with his undulating chests straight and straight, I saw the charming ditch scenery. And the **** collarbone under the slender and white neck is extremely attractive.


    After taking a break, Murong Huansha was obsessed with putting her face on Tang Ye''s body, holding Tang Ye''s body and saying, "After you go to work, don''t worry too much about me. I will stay at Murong''s house for a while. Now you Pulling my dad to my side, I¡¯m very safe with my dad. But after all, Murong¡¯s family has a big business and it¡¯s impossible to coordinate everything without spending a certain amount of time and energy. Maybe when you¡¯re done, I It¡¯s not over yet."


    Tang Ye looked down at Murong Huansha, touched her face, and said, "Actually, I want to ask you, what are you fighting for these things for?"


    Murong Huansha was immediately unhappy. She gritted her teeth and beat Tang Ye, and hummed: "Where did you get the money for raising a woman? It''s not mine! And who is the real estate under construction now? Money?"


    Tang Ye touched his head awkwardly, unable to refute Murong Huansha. A woman who gave him money to support other women, how dare she say a word about her?


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes and watched Tang Ye suddenly jokingly said: "I just want to know, when that woman develops in Yanjing for a longer period of time, will the site of Yanjing be mine or hers?"


    "Who are you talking about? Why don''t I understand?" Tang Ye pretended not to know what Murong Huansha said.


    Murong Huansha smiled, and wrapped Tang Ye''s neck with her slender jade hands, as if strangling Tang Ye at any time, and said: "So dishonest? Do you want to come out of this bathtub?"


    Tang Ye sighed. The woman Murong Huansha pointed to was actually Han Ya. The person he secretly arranged in Yenching is Han Ya, who is constantly in contact with each other. Nowadays, Hanya''s development is getting better and better. After completing all the layouts, Hanya will soar into the sky and become the queen of relations. At that time, she will have supreme power in her hands.


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha and smiled: "It''s not yours, nor hers, but mine."


    Murong Huansha immediately thumped Tang Ye and hummed: "You have always been a handy shopkeeper, and you will be exhausted to manage a place? Tang Ye, I am very angry, do you know? I''ve been stunned about that woman. If you close one eye and think that what she did is very useful to you, then leave it alone. However, now I am busy with Murong''s family affairs, I am afraid that when I return to Yanjing, I will find that everything falls into the hands of that woman. She is an ordinary woman who can do this and she is very capable. I admit and even appreciate this. However, what I cannot accept is to use my money to develop and become a threat to me."


    Murong Huansha said, propping up, putting his hands on Tang Ye¡¯s neck, kneeling halfway down in the bathtub, holding Tang Ye¡¯s body, revealing her plump breasts, and snorted coldly when she looked at Tang Ye, "Look at me. Is it like a fool?"


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha and stopped talking, sighing for the last time, very helpless. He originally thought that Murong Huansha wouldn''t care about this matter, but he didn''t expect that the careerist was a careerist, and would not indulge in love just because he slept well with him. Murong Huansha is an ambitious woman who wants to be the number one in this land. Han Ya''s appearance made her feel threatened, which would question Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye did not answer, Murong Huansha did not let him go, and continued to stare at him and hum: "What is it that you use my money to secretly arrange for another person to come out? You want to contain me and let me be controlled by you, if I If you don''t listen to you, you can kick me away at any time and let that woman control everything?"


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha who was getting more and more angry, suddenly smiled, squinted, and put his eyes on Murong Huansha''s plump breasts, and said, "Be careful. If you get closer, I will take a bite. "


    "You bite and bite, I want you to give me an answer now!" Murong Huansha was unwilling.


    Tang Ye took her helplessly, pulled her down, hugged her as comforting, and said: "Huan Sha, you have a strong temperament, you really haven''t changed at all. I didn''t expect you to have noticed Han Ya''s activities. In fact, I arranged for Han Ya came out, not to fight with you at all, but to grasp the situation in Yanjing more comprehensively. I know that you are very capable, but no matter how capable, you alone cannot completely eat such a big place. "


    "Don''t deny it, see how many people around you are completely trustworthy? Besides Mu Yue, how many others can there be? Jiang Xiaobai is trustworthy, but I also introduced you to you. I''m afraid you are too tired , So when you see someone who is capable and trustworthy, you can dig it out. Besides, Han Ya will not threaten your status. Although Han Ya is capable, he started with a thousand miles worse than you. What¡¯s the threat? And, you should have noticed that Han Ya¡¯s path is different from yours. Han Ya walks among the big clans, and what she does is the vertical and horizontal technique, which can directly dismantle the power of the minister of the dragon, so she Walked with me."


    Murong Huansha watched Tang Ye stay silent, then bit her lip lightly, aggrieved: "Really?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "What do you want me to do before you can believe me?"


    Murong Huansha smiled, and suddenly pointed to a corner of the bathroom, and said, "I photographed the madness of you and me in the bathtub just now. I know your weakness is a woman, especially a certain woman. So. , If one day you dare to do anything to me, I will release the video. If I destroy it, you will be destroyed too!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s face was like ashes.


    This woman actually took a picture of what happened just now!


    It''s really a femme woman!


    Also, why do you want to die like this? How can that kind of thing be filmed? If it leaks out, there is no way to save it. Tang Ye always thought this was an extremely stupid thing, like that kind of derailment, if you don''t take photos or keep videos, how could accidents happen because of leaks? Is this for excitement? This is just death!


    "Huansha, you won''t die if you don''t die, you delete it quickly." Tang Ye said weakly to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha smiled and hummed: "I won''t delete it, I want you to listen to me forever!"

 Chapter 629： Retirement, dont bully the youth!

    After all, Tang Ye couldn¡¯t play with women. He wanted to **** the video taken by Murong Huansha, but in the end a glamorous president of Murong Huansha played with him, but he couldn¡¯t help but was controlled by Murong Huansha and the video became a threat. His stuff. He wondered, didn''t Murong Huansha know that this kind of video has a hateful name?


    That is the indecent video!


    Leaving such a thing by myself is simply a big death!


    Tang Ye didn''t know. After he finished talking to Murong Huansha and left, Murong Huansha deleted the indecent video. She''s not that stupid. There are so many enemies now. Isn''t she keeping this kind of stuff to stimulate herself?


    Tang Ye returned to his room and told Ling Yun that he would leave tomorrow, but Ling Yun had no objection. She followed Tang Ye, knowing that she was going to deal with Longmen. Longmen were scattered in all directions of this land, so she was sure to run around. From another perspective, this kind of thing is also traveling the world, which has many benefits for growth.


    It is very useful to practice and enjoy the path, and to see more majestic landscapes, such as mountains and rivers, cliffs, thousands of miles of fertile fields, and ice and snow. Some of the magical ways of music are understood through the majestic landscape. It''s like seeing high mountains and flowing water, creating an attacking move like high mountains and flowing water.


    "We will leave tomorrow, the destination is Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea, but we will make a trip to the southwestern Miao territory in the middle of the journey. I have something to do when I get there," Tang Ye said to Lingyun.


    Lingyun looked at Tang Ye with some curiosity, and said, "Where are your people again?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    "A woman with you?" Ling Yun asked again.


    "Um... hey, Yun''er, what are you talking about, are you actually yin me?" Tang Ye answered quickly and answered casually, only to realize that Ling Yun was squinting to play yin.


    Ling Yun was very annoyed when she heard what he said, and cursed fiercely: "Shameless Deng''s apprentice! The big carrot!"


    Ling Yun angrily climbed onto the bed and fell asleep as soon as she lifted the quilt. She leaned sideways like Tang Ye and never talked to Tang Ye again. Tang Ye felt quite puzzled, isn''t Yuner like a girl who can be so dark?


    The next day, Tang Ye and Lingyun packed up their things, and went to say goodbye to Murong Huansha and Elder Mu. Last night they had already said enough to Murong Huansha, and Murong Huansha was simply a person, and did not leave him again. nonsense. But Murong Qingshan and Cao Fei rushed over to say goodbye to him. Thanks to Tang Ye''s help in Mu Xuanji''s affairs this time, otherwise they might still be played around by the minister of the dragon.


    Murong Qingshan knows why Tang Ye is running around, understands and affirms Tang Ye''s ability and beliefs, and expresses encouragement and support to Tang Ye. Let Tang Ye be careful and come back when he is free. Then he will definitely be able to use the relationship between his father-in-law and his son-in-law. Have a drink. Murong Qingshan intends to bring him closer to Murong Huansha, probably because he wants to repair his father-daughter relationship.


    Murong Huansha stood aside and looked indifferent. It seemed that this stubborn Leng Ao daughter was not so easy to pull back.


    Cao Fei was very reluctant to Tang Ye, almost holding Tang Ye''s hand to prevent Tang Ye from leaving. This made Tang Ye a little puzzled, and asked Cao Fei secretly if this rich and charming rich lady was interesting to him?


    It was Cao Fei, who had experienced ups and downs, and his face was flushed by Tang Ye''s frivolous questioning. Her husband is next to him, and this **** dares to speak like this. Cao Fei was very annoyed, but felt very irritating, so Tang Ye was not to blame. She told Tang Ye back to business and told Tang Ye that Murong Muyu was reluctant to bear him, but Murong Muyu was still training after being unconscious, and could not come to say goodbye to him. When Mu Yu woke up and found that the savior was missing, she didn¡¯t know it would be sad What kind of.


    Tang Ye asked Cao Fei wonderingly: "Auntie, how did you know that Mu Yu would not let me go? This is not good, she has a fianc¨¦. However, don''t blame me for talking too much. Although Feng Zihao looks serious, he still plays careful eye. , The scheming is quite deep."


    Cao Fei squinted at Tang Ye. The two were whispering. She said to Tang Ye: "I am Mu Yu''s mother, of course she knows she is reluctant to bear you. Alas, this matter is difficult, and Mu Yu will not see you anymore. I want to blame you. But what you said about Feng Zihao can divide her heart. You also support my retiring, right?"


    "Retirement?" Tang Ye was taken aback and looked at Cao Fei. "Auntie, are you going to give up Mu Yu and Feng Zihao''s marriage? This is a big deal. Be cautious. Being retired is a great shame for a man! Thirty years of Hedong For thirty years in Hexi, don¡¯t bully the young and poor! You are now backing off Feng Zihao¡¯s marriage with the prestige of the Murong family, and be careful when Feng Zihao comes back to hit you in the face with great achievements!"


    "Fuck you!" Cao Fei was angry and pinched Tang Ye''s waist severely, gnashing her teeth, making her charming and charming star Shao-f woman a little tempting.


    She was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was amusing her, and hummed: "Mu Yu and Feng Zihao''s marriage was very deformed. Everyone thought Mu Yu would die, so she used her remaining life to pull a force into Murong''s house. The family grew by this. And the Feng family also wanted Murong¡¯s family to be a backer. They all got what they needed, but at the expense of Mu Yu and Feng Zihao¡¯s feelings. Now Mu Yu is fine, she still has great years. I can''t sacrifice my feelings, right?"


    "But what if Mu Yu likes Feng Zihao? They love each other?" Tang Ye said.


    Cao Fei directly slapped Tang Ye with a slap in the face, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you deliberately scoffed with me, right? Mu Yu likes you more than Feng Zihao, why do you love each other?"


    "But I can see that Feng Zihao really has feelings for Mu Yu. If you retire, Feng Zihao will definitely be stimulated. Don''t bully the young and poor..." Tang Yeyou sighed.


    Cao Fei gritted her teeth with anger at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Emotions can''t be forced, Mu Yu doesn''t like it, then I will retreat resolutely! So, Tang Ye, I''ll discuss something with you?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Cao Fei looked at Tang Ye with a smile, like the lady boss of the Yihong Academy, her charm still existed, she was tempting to pose with her head, and said, "In my opinion, you are a very powerful guy."


    "You don''t need to look at it, I am already very good." Tang Ye said.


    Cao Fei smiled lightly and said, "So, if I retired Mu Yu and Feng Zihao made trouble, I would use you to suppress him? Anyway, if you are so powerful, you will never be caught up by Feng Zihao, then Feng Zihao will not Way to slap in the face, right?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, nodded and said, "It seems that this is the case."


    He was puzzled again and asked: "How do you want to use me to suppress Feng Zihao?"


    Cao Fei gave Tang Ye a blank look and hummed: "Just say that you served Mu Yu and cooked rice with Mu Yusheng rice. As a man, how can Feng Zihao accept this kind of thing, then all his grievances will be transferred. Has it come to you?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and she was the most poisonous woman. He didn''t want to talk to Cao Fei anymore, and hummed: "Auntie, don''t involve me in those things, goodbye!"


    "Hey..." Cao Fei wanted to take Tang Ye to settle the matter, but Tang Ye resolutely left with Lingyun!


    Murong Qingshan walked to Cao Fei''s side and said curiously, "What did you whisper to Tang Ye?"


    Cao Fei sighed and said, "I will tell Tang Ye about Mu Yu. Hey, Qing Shan, do you think the more you look at Tang Ye, the more you like this kid, and you want him to be his son-in-law?"


    "Yes, but he is already my son-in-law." Murong Qing Shan grinned, very happy.


    Then Cao Fei had a black face and stepped on Murong Qingshan bitterly, and hummed, "It''s your son-in-law, not my son-in-law!"


    She is Murong Muyu''s mother, not Murong Huansha''s!

 Chapter 630： Encourage real dragons to kill python slaves!

    After Tang Ye and Lingyun left Murong''s house, they flew to the southwestern Miao territory by plane at the airport. Arriving at the airport over there, after getting off the plane, Tang Manhong drove to pick up Tang Ye.


    Tang Manhong was dressed in bright red, with a bumpy figure and a more perfect curve than before. High-heeled shoes, big long tits, and full **** are big weapons against men. Tang Manhong smiled lightly after receiving Tang Ye, hugged Tang Ye and gave a kiss first, not at all reserved.


    The Lingyun who was following Tang Ye gritted her teeth with anger. This disciple really takes care wherever he goes! She didn''t understand why so many women were willing to follow Tang Ye. Now the women related to Tang Ye are all over the place. She secretly wrote it down and planned to return to Yanjing to report to Lin Yourong.


    After Tang Manhong greeted Tang Ye, she looked at the little Lingyun girl next to her, and touched Lingyun''s head lovingly. She liked this delicate girl very much and said, "You are Yuner. My name is Tang Manhong. You can Call me Sister Manhong. Sister Manhong will give you what you want. She will also take you to play and make you happy!"


    Alas... Lingyun always sighed in the face of such things. She was thinking about giving Lin Yourong a short report, but found that these big sisters were all very nice, and she couldn''t bear to hurt them.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Go back first. It will take a while to go to Tangmen Dashan. I''ll talk later when you have something to say."


    Tang Manhong drove, Tang Ye and Lingyun sat behind and closed their eyes to rest.


    ...


    Yanjing, Wen Dingmo and Xiaolianfo received the news that Mu Xuanji was exposed and killed, and the layout of Murong''s house had failed. Suddenly the two old men looked gloomy and frightened with anger. The spy who came back to report was frightened and knelt on the ground trembling.


    The spies now hate Tang Ye too hard to express. Every time Tang Ye asks them to receive bad news, reporting these bad news back will always make Wen Dingmo these old decision-making men angry, and these old men are angry, never Be careful and you might kill them.


    Now the most scared part of spies is to inquire about Tang Ye''s news. They think Tang Ye is too evil. The news of inquiring other people is good news, but Tang Ye''s is bad news!


    Wen Dingmo and Xiaolian Buddha both calmly did not speak. Mu Xuanji''s failure was too sudden for them. They thought that Mu Xuanji had been lurking for more than ten years and had completely controlled the situation in Murong''s house. Waiting for Murong Qingshan to fully join the minister of Fulong, and use the strength of Murong''s family to accelerate the completion of the mysterious plan. However, this well-arranged game was actually destroyed by Tang Ye!


    Is Tang Ye too smart, or Mu Xuanji too incompetent?


    Before the small face Buddha thought that Mu Xuanji could deal with the dispute between Murong''s family, Wen Dingmo asked him if he wanted to send more people. He said no. Mu Xuanji is strong, and the key is that Mu Xuanji changed her face. , Lurking for so many years, it is impossible to be easily seen through. There is also the living poison under Xuan Ji Mu, which cannot be solved without Xuan Ji Mu. But now, these places that he was sure of were all resolved by Tang Ye!


    The small face Buddha always smiled calmly and became gloomy for the first time, but Wen Dingmo was more stable, probably because he had already suffered a lot from Tang Ye. Mu Xuanji''s matter was too unexpected, and now they had to stop talking about the Nanhai Dragon Gate.


    "Tang Ye...he..." Wen Dingmo no longer knew what to say, so he sighed. During this period of time, he has suffered a lot from Tang Ye''s hand, and those things are all related to Xuanhuang''s plan. Xuanhuang''s plan is constantly being blocked, and this old man Xuanhuang cannot accept it!


    Snapped!


    Wen Dingmo suddenly slapped the table hard and snorted: "Don''t let Tang Ye get in the way. That kid has grown into a huge threat and must be eliminated as soon as possible! I retreat for two days and complete the emperor''s picture. Then he killed Tang Ye himself!"


    "You must get rid of this kid!" Wen Dingmo emphasized fiercely.


    The small face Buddha took a deep breath and said, "Tang Ye can''t stay, but we have failed so many times. Is it just because Tang Ye has the strength and the brain is smart? From the last thousand years of dead body poison, I I feel that there is an inner ghost among us! Because there is an inner ghost, I help Tang Ye and let Tang Ye calculate us in turn!"


    Wen Dingmo frowned deeply and said, "What are you talking about...?"


    The little face Buddha said in a deep voice: "Mu Caisang participated in the action about the dead body poison last time for a thousand years, but Tang Ye was not poisoned. Xiangyang''s whereabouts are unknown. Most likely betrayal. Only Mu Caisang is left, and Mu Caisang happened to be safe. And this time about Mu Xuanji, Mu Xuanji is Master Mu Caisang and his aunt. If Mu Caisang helps Tang Ye, Then it is not impossible for Mu Xuanji to be exposed."


    Wen Dingmo held his forehead in distress and said, "But Mu Caisang''s daughter is under my control. Mu Caisang can do anything for her daughter. How dare she betray?"


    Little Face Buddha said: "I am not sure if Mu Caisang has betrayed. However, I doubt her most. So I have to investigate her. If she is really a traitor, then I can only get rid of her!"


    Wen Dingmo looked cold and stern, and hummed: "If Mu Caisang is really a traitor, then get rid of it and ignore Zhongyuan¡¯s affection for Mu Caisang. In front of Xuanhuang Daji, everything is a trivial matter. Zhongyuan is obsessed with a woman, because No wonder a woman is bound to lose!"


    Little Face Buddha nodded and said, "I will investigate it myself."


    Wen Dingmo let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Tang Ye really can''t stay. As I said, I will retreat for a period of time to complete the eternal emperor map. When my retreat is over, if Dao Kuang has nothing to do Get rid of Tang Ye, then I will go out in person! During my retreat these days, you are responsible for arranging things."


    Little Face Buddha frowned slightly, nodded and said, "Okay."


    "What happened to the Dragon Gate of Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea?" Wen Dingmo looked at the small face Buddha and said.


    The Little Face Buddha thought for a while, and said: "I have received the exact news that the female Luohuadong has realized that the Hundred Birds Chaofeng and the Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong can kill Tang Ye. The Qi trainer of Wujiang Lake has calculated that Tang Ye is a python, not a dragon. The python is not a dragon. When encountering Bainiao Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong, he will be restrained. But since Tang Ye has that old Taoist priest For the shelter of luck, I plan to take the mountain and river scrolls in my hand and present it to Luohuadong Girl, and help Luohuadong Girl''s Wanli Chaolong to become a real dragon. As long as there is no accident, I can kill Tang Ye!"


    "High mountains and flowing water..." Wen Dingmo sighed leisurely: "The price is not small."


    The small face Buddha smiled and said, "As long as we can kill Tang Ye, even if I use up all my landscape paintings?"


    Wen Dingmo nodded and sighed: "Tang Ye has grown to this level of weight, even if he died, he should laugh..."

 Chapter 631： The python is raging!

    Tang Ye, Tang Manhong and Lingyun returned to Tang Sect and saw many familiar faces. The Xuanwu once organized by the Heavenly Ranking Killer was a big fat man. He had trained a set of counter-attacks in a fat body. It could defuse the enemy''s attack, and at the same time attack the enemy in turn, which is equivalent to letting the enemy beat himself. If this magical technique is practiced to the extreme, it will be invincible.


    In addition to Xuanwu, there are many people you know, such as the quiet but playful Crescent, and the Donkey Kong like a gorilla. What surprised Tang Ye was that the thing with his broken arm was also there. The thing broke its arm because it was poisoned by Tang Ye. Those are the grudges of the past. Now things don''t hate Tang Ye, and they are still learning the King Kong Quan adapted from Tang Ye. With just one fist, they have played with incomparable strength and become famous among the warriors of the big world.


    East and West are still staying in Tangmen to learn Diamond Boxing, and intend to go to Yanjing to help the north and south after breaking through. When he saw Tang Ye, although he didn''t hate Tang Ye, he didn''t have a good face to Tang Ye, and he didn''t bother to say hello to Tang Ye. He doesn''t have a very good relationship with other people. In addition to eating and sleeping, he usually practices diamond boxing. He basically doesn''t communicate with others and is called one-armed dull.


    Although the relationship between Tang Ye and Tang Manhong was not disclosed, the people of Tang Sect knew what was going on, so they were very polite to Tang Ye. Except for Tang Manhong''s relationship, they also admire Tang Ye himself. They had seen Tang Ye''s strength before, and even if they were a group of people together, they might not have moved Tang Ye at all. The warriors were convinced by the strong, and they had long recognized Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had a rare visit. Everyone held a bonfire party, happily drinking and guessing, and also had a martial arts contest.


    Ling Yun felt that this kind of lively thing was very new and had fun with everyone. She was a pure and delicate girl, everyone loved her, and everyone was willing to take out her head baby to please her.


    After the bonfire party was over, everyone was tired from playing and went back to rest. Yueya slept with her with Lingyun, and Tang Ye and Tang Manhong had already gone to the hot spring where they first had a relationship, and were engaged in some kind of sultry movement. The so-called Di Shenren is quiet and fast for the Spring Festival, the heart flakes disappeared, the flower vomiting once broke the core, the willow chuifu shook the willow... swayed, the carcass overlapped, and there was a burst of sweetness.


    Tang Manhong said that the next time she saw Tang Ye, she would make Tang Ye lose her waist, but now the red and purple spirit python suddenly became irritable. She didn¡¯t want Tang Ye to die on a woman¡¯s belly and get her body. After satisfying twice, he stopped and talked to Tang Ye about the red and purple spirit python.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. These days, the red-violet python often roars and even churns out of the pool. You know how terrible the red-violet python is. It is a huge monster that is close to becoming a spirit. Its roar is just It makes people tremble. If they churn out again, those people will be scared to cry when they see it, and they will complain to me." Tang Manhong''s flushed face couldn''t help showing sadness after Tang Ye moistened.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "The red and purple spirit python was irritable during this time? Could it be because it didn''t adapt to the environment here, after all, it was born in the dense forest on the side of Yundian."


    Tang Manhong shook his head and said, "No, it has been a while since I extradited the red-violet python here. At the beginning, the red-violet python was quite happy. Crescent Moon often ran to sit on its head and enjoy the feeling of flying. The thing that was all right before was what happened these few days. Once Crescent Moon ran over to play with the Red-Purple Spirit Python, but the Red-Purple Spirit Python rushed out and opened the blood basin and almost swallowed the Crescent Moon. Crescent was frightened. But this Nizi is a deadly lord. She became good friends with the red and purple spirit python, and gave the red and purple spirit python a little purple name. In the past few days, she still ran to the water pool every day, very Worried about Xiao Zi¡¯s situation, I begged me to show Xiao Zi what happened. She didn¡¯t want Xiao Zi to have an accident.


    "I don''t want to, but I''ve seen it. I really don''t know why Xiao Zi became like that." Tang Manhong looked even more sad.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Manhong, his eyes rolled, and said, "You call it Xiaozi, is the python male or female?"


    "Girl... Tang Ye, you have a problem. What you care about now is Xiao Zi''s madness. What do you care about this?" Tang Manhong was very angry.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I feel a bit awkward to name it like this, and pets are not so playful..."


    Seeing black lines appearing on Tang Man''s red face, Tang Ye quickly changed his words and said, "Well, you can call whatever you like. I will see the python tomorrow... Xiao Zi''s situation. Xiao Zi can''t hurt me. Do not worry."


    The next day, Crescent Moon heard Tang Manhong say that Tang Ye was going to see the situation of the red and purple spirit python, so she ran with her calf, broke into Tang Manhong''s room, dragged Tang Ye off the bed, and dragged him to the deep lake of the back mountain cliff. This Tang Manhong was half-dead with anger. Tang Manhong and Tang Ye slept. She woke up in the morning and combed her hair in her underwear. Crescent Moon broke in like this. When she was seen, she felt ashamed. She was so angry that she wanted to reprimand Crescent Moon, but Crescent Moon Not at all serious.


    Yueya said: "Sister Manhong, I don''t know what you are doing. I also took a peek at what you did in the hot spring, and there is nothing to care about."


    "..."


    Tang Manhong and Tang Ye were expressionless. They don''t care if Crescent is joking, this usually taciturn, but playful girl, people who don''t know her will think she is a little nervous, so she will not be surprised what she does.


    Tang Manhong was dragged by Crescent to the back mountain. She didn''t even wash her clothes. She wore her clothes while walking. It seems that Crescent Moon is indeed very worried about the red-purple spirit python and has deep feelings.


    "Crescent, don''t worry, you let me go first, that little...Xiao Zi will be fine." Tang Ye is still not used to calling such a ferocious snake "Xiao Zi" such a gentle name, he is even more puzzled by the red The purple python is a female snake. It seems that I have a lot of fate with females. Whether they are humans or animals, many females gather around. It''s a pity that animals can''t become demons now, otherwise, what would it be like if Xiao Zi became a snake girl?


    Crescent Moon was so anxious that she wrinkled her face and dragged Tang Ye to Houshan, and said: "Tang Ye, you are so powerful, you must help Xiao Zi. If you let Xiao Zi come back, I...I will touch it for you. Click on the chest!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt very boring, glanced at Yueya''s well-formed chest, and said, "Don''t say that I like touching women''s breasts. Besides, I don''t lack women. If you talk like this, Man Hong will be angry."


    "Cut!" Crescent said with her lips: "Men like freshness. Every woman has a different taste. I am different from Sister Manhong, and different from your other women. Would you not touch me if I touch you?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt unable to talk to the woman properly, and hummed, "Yes, you can do whatever you want!"


    Crescent dragged Tang Ye away, and soon came to the Houshan cliff. The cliff is so high that you can''t see the pool below. But there is a cliff bank on the opposite side of the cliff that is relatively low. When you go there, call the red and purple spirit python out. The red and purple spirit python''s head is enough to reach the cliff bank. Usually, Crescent Moon and Tang Manhong went to the opposite cliff bank to find the red and purple spirit python.


    There is a chain bridge from the cliff here to the cliff bank over there. The chain bridge is very steep and dangerous for ordinary people, but it is a very ordinary bridge for warriors. Tang Ye and Crescent Moon passed over the chain bridge, and then jumped to the cliff bank.


    Tang Manhong came with Lingyun, and some other Tang Sect people followed. They love and fear the red-violet python, so they came over curiously to see what happened to the red-violet python.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye and Yueya jumped to the side of the cliff. Suddenly the red and purple spirit python flew out from under the water pool, with red eyes and a big mouth wide open to swallow Tang Ye and Yueya!

 Chapter 632： Python into the sea!

    Tang Ye and Crescent leaped from the chain bridge to the opposite cliff bank, planning to call the red and purple spirit python out there. Unexpectedly, the red and purple spirit python sprang out from under the water pool and aroused sprays tens of meters high, like a rainstorm general. At this time, the huge snake snake head was displayed in front of everyone, with clear scales, blood red eyes, wide mouth open, and the sharp fangs on both sides were extremely frightening. Everyone was shocked, and when Ling Yun saw such a vicious python, she was even more nervous and hugged Tang Manhong''s thigh.


    Compared with when the red-purple spirit python was regained at the beginning, the red-purple spirit python''s sharpness rose a lot, and it faintly returned to the ferocious state before it was subdued. Tang Manhong saw that Tang Ye and Crescent Moon were in the middle of the red and purple spirit python''s blood basin, and she exclaimed with anxiety, and yelled at the red and purple spirit python, wanting the red and purple spirit python to stop. But the red-violet python did not listen, as if it had lost its reason.


    The other Tang Sect people were also very worried about the situation of Tang Ye and Yueya. They were also stiffened by the powerful aura of the red and purple spirit python, and their movements were slow for a while. Dongxi, Xuanwu, and Donkey Kong, the stronger ones are okay, the weaker ones are shocked by the python''s roar, and their faces are pale.


    The Red-Purple Spirit Python, a spirited demon python in the world, is really amazing, and its influence is probably reaching the limit of its luck.


    At this moment, Tang Ye and Yueya fell into the air and it was difficult to adjust. Crescent was so frightened that she could not avoid the big mouth of the red and purple spirit python, so she could only close her eyes and admit her life. However, Tang Ye''s expression was cold and severe, and she hugged Crescent Moon''s waist to keep her from leaving.


    At this time, the blood basin of the red and purple spirit python was about to bite them.


    The situation is critical, everyone feels that the big event is not good, and those who can''t bear it even closed their eyes. But Tang Ye was still very calm, and suddenly shouted angrily: "Presumptuous!"


    "presumptuous!"


    Tang Ye''s voice rang in the cliff valley, forming an echo, calm and loud, full of majesty, and a kind of deterrent that people have to follow.


    The key is that Tang Ye''s angry shout is not weaker than the roar of the red and purple spirit python. This sound contains powerful power, otherwise it would not have such an effect.


    The people on the other side of the cliff heard Tang Ye''s voice, their minds were shocked, and recovered from the roar of the red and purple spirit python, seeing Tang Ye volley above the red and purple spirit python''s head at this time, and did not fall down. ! Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength is so strong that he can generate wind with his feet at any time, so as to realize flying in the air?


    In fact, Tang Ye''s strength is fine for floating in the air, but not for flying. How can it be so powerful, if you can fly, you can''t become a fairy?


    What is amazing is that after Tang Ye yelled out the word "presumptuous", the red and purple spirit python did not continue to attack him, and the red eyes slowly receded scarlet, becoming less ferocious and violent, making a whining sound. , Seems to have done something wrong, begging Tang Ye to forgive.


    Everyone was a little dumbfounded to see this scene. Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength is so strong that he yelled "presumptuously" so that the violent python would not dare to make trouble anymore, his roar turned into a whimper, and obediently obedient?


    I drop the sky!


    Everyone dared not guess about Tang Ye''s strength anymore. That kind of power, killing them is no effort at all.


    As the person who almost killed Tang Ye, his mood at this time was the same as when North and South met Tang Ye that night. It was very complicated. People are more popular than others, once he was able to tie with Tang Ye, but now Tang Ye is so strong that no one can match!


    Things looked weak at Tang Ye, and it was impossible to win Tang Ye, right? But he is firm in his heart, and he wants to keep getting stronger, one day he will rival Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye volleyed above the sky, with a powerful aura and a cold expression, like an emperor looking down at the world. Everyone saw the impulse to bow their heads and claim the court.


    Seeing this, Tang Manhong was full of peach blossoms, idiotic. Lingyun knew that Tang Ye was very powerful, because her master couldn''t beat Tang Ye, and she was a little pouting, but the eyes looking at Tang Ye were a bit silly.


    Yueya originally thought that she and Tang Ye would be eaten by the Red and Purple Spirit Python, but Tang Ye spit out two words and shocked the Red and Purple Spirit Python. At this time, Tang Ye held her Xiaoman waist and leaned in Tang Ye''s arms. She couldn''t help poking Tang Ye''s chest with her hand, admiringly said: "So handsome!"


    "In this case..." Crescent crooked his head again, and said without hesitation: "It doesn''t matter if you touch your chest, right?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Student Yueya, you are really a little nervous."


    "Cut!" Yueya curled her lips, unhappy that Tang Ye said she was nervous.


    Tang Ye hugged the crescent moon and landed on the opposite cliff bank. The red and purple spirit python bent high and lowered his head and landed in front of Tang Ye. Facing this giant python at such close range, if it were an ordinary person, he would definitely be frightened. The red-violet python has grown bigger again, and its eyes seem to be bigger than a person''s body.


    The red and purple spirit python looked at Tang Ye and whimpered, as if explaining to Tang Ye why he flew out just now to bite. It seemed to be afraid of Tang Ye''s misunderstanding and anger.


    Crescent looked at Tang Ye with a weird look, and felt that Tang Ye was just a man on the go. Why did Xiao Zi listen to him like this? I am the one who plays with Xiao Zi the most!


    Crescent Moon looked at the red and purple spirit python with a look of expectation, and said: "Xiao Zi, do you still recognize me?"


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    Crescent shook her head quickly to show her carelessness, and said, "Xiao Zi, don''t blame yourself. Tell me, what happened to you?"


    The red and purple spirit python growled lowly, explaining why it was like that, but no one could understand it, and Crescent could not understand it either.


    Seeing this, the red and purple spirit python looked a little sad, and suddenly flew out and hit the edge of the cliff with his head "bang-bang". The cliff shook suddenly and the person standing on the cliff almost fell.


    Everyone was startled and nervous, but at this time the red and purple spirit python returned to Tang Ye and Yueya.


    Tang Ye frowned, approached some red and purple spirit pythons, and reached out to touch the red and purple spirit python''s head. He felt it with the power of dead wood and spring, and asked the red and purple spirit python: "Little Zi, do you have a headache?"


    "Woo." The red and purple spirit python nodded, and Tang Ye was right.


    Tang Ye felt the head of the red and purple spirit python again, and suddenly found something very strange, it seemed that there was something in the red and purple spirit python''s head, but it was difficult to feel exactly what it was.


    "I will help you see with the power of dead wood every spring." Tang Ye said to the red and purple spirit python.


    However, the red-violet python kept shook his head, saying that he didn''t use it, as if it didn''t care about brain pain. At this time, it stretched its head over and rubbed Tang Ye''s leg, signaling Tang Ye to its head. After Tang Ye went up, it took Tang Ye around the cliff, and kept ascending to the top of the cliff. He bowed his head high and looked towards the south.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Are you going to the south?"


    "Oh!" The red and purple spirit python nodded greatly, that''s what it meant.


    Tang Ye was stunned. He happened to be going to Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea. Now the red and purple spirit pythons are also going there. Could it be a coincidence?


    Tang Ye asked again, "Where are you going to the south? Nanhai?"


    "Woo!" The red and purple spirit python nodded more seriously. Tang Ye was completely right about what it meant. He was very happy. Someone finally understood what he meant!


    Tang Ye was even more surprised. The Red-Purple Spirit Python was also going to the South China Sea. Could it be related to what emerged in the Dragon Gate?


    Although the red and purple spirit python is a monster beast, it was previously conceived by the aura of the purple ganoderma from Yundian. It has more wisdom than other beasts. It can be said to be psychic, so it has a foreboding about the dragon gate. Not impossible.


    What Tang Ye was puzzled was, does the red and purple spirit python also want the power of Wolong?


    The giant python wants the power of the dragon, does it want to transform into a dragon?

 Chapter 633： Enemy with fairies again!

    Tang Ye guessed that the red and purple spirit python wanted the power of Wolong, which he couldn''t agree to. Because the power of Wolong cannot be used for personal use, the power of Wolong must receive the Yulong Jade Seal and continue to guard the land, otherwise the earth will lose the protection of the dragon power, and the evil power of the scarlet troll will recover, and the earth will be restored. Facing a huge disaster.


    Tang Ye could not let the earth experience such a catastrophe for his own sake, and asked the red and purple spirit python: "Xiaozi, you went to the South China Sea because of the dragon gate that is about to emerge? But, no, I want to collect the power of the dragon. No one can get the jade seal."


    "Woo." The red and purple spirit python shook his head.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Aren''t you doing it for the power of Wolong?"


    The red-violet python nodded.


    Tang Ye felt very strange and asked, "Why don''t you go there with Wolong Power?"


    The red and purple spirit python shook his head, feeling very painful, because he couldn''t talk, and couldn''t explain it to Tang Ye. It opened its mouth and made a biting motion, showing a worried look at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "You mean, it would be dangerous for me to go to the South China Sea. Are you going to help me?"


    "Wow!" The red-violet python yelled, very happy. It did not expect Tang Ye to understand its meaning, this guy is really smart!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the red-violet python to care about him so much. He laughed happily, touched the red-violet python''s head lovingly, and said, "Xiao Zi, thank you for your kindness. But you don''t have to worry about me, now my strength has improved. Quite a few. If the enemy is something I can¡¯t deal with, then I¡¯m worried when you go. Crescent Moon and Man Hong like you very much, and I don¡¯t want you to have trouble."


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" To Tang Ye''s words, the red and purple lingo shook his head and said he disagrees, very determined to go to the South China Sea.


    Tang Ye glanced at the South China Sea. He believed that the red and purple spirit python had already seen his strength, but the red and purple spirit python was still determined to go to the South China Sea, as if there was a reason to go. The red-purple psychic python is originally a psychic, it is a beast, maybe it has sensed some secrets that people cannot know, otherwise it will not be so persistent.


    Tang Ye contemplated, made a decision, and said, "I will tell Man Hong and Yueya to arrange for you to go to the South China Sea."


    "Woohoo!" The red and purple lingo was very happy and nodded heavily.


    At this time everyone looked at the direction of the red and purple spirit python. The red and purple pythons hovered up against the cliff and the mountains, entangled the entire mountain, which was extremely spectacular, several times more realistic than the special effects of the movie, and made people feel excited.


    After Tang Ye had finished talking with the red and purple spirit python, the red and purple spirit python no longer hovered around the high mountains, but fell back to the pool and sank into the water and disappeared.


    Everyone sighed for a while, knowing that the red and purple spirit python was just like this after listening to Tang Ye''s words. Everyone appreciates Tang Ye even more. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to tame a violent python so easily, and he can chat with the python and fart, how ordinary people can do it!


    After the red and purple spirit python sank back into the water, the excitement disappeared, and everyone dispersed one by one, leaving only Tang Manhong and Lingyun, and the crescent moon returning from the opposite cliff.


    Tang Ye said to Tang Manhong, "I want to take Xiao Zi to the South China Sea."


    "What?" Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon were very puzzled, and finally extradited the red and purple spirit python to Tang Sect, and now it is sent to the South China Sea. Why?


    Tang Ye explained: "Little Zi is a psychic, probably because he has noticed something and has to go there for a while. And its headache may be related to this matter. If you want to know the truth, you can only bring Xiao Zi. Go. If you don''t bring it, its rage cannot be controlled, and staying at Tang Sect may not be a good thing."


    Tang Manhong thought for a while. Since it was Tang Ye who spoke, he didn''t object, and said, "I listen to your arrangements, but Crescent Moon''s opinion..."


    Tang Manhong looked at Crescent Moon, who bit her lips, and said to Tang Ye: "I want to follow you!"


    "Crescent Moon, you also want to go to the South China Sea?" Tang Manhong frowned.


    Crescent looked at the water pool under the cliff and said, "I''m very worried about Xiao Zi. There is nothing wrong with Tang Sect now, I want to follow along!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said it was okay. Tang Manhong took the crescent moon helplessly, and said, "Okay, now I can handle the Tang Sect''s affairs by myself, so you can follow Tang Ye. You must be careful, but if something goes wrong, I''m just a good sister. And you I want to help look at Tang Ye, don''t let him get mad outside!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and glanced at Tang Manhong and Crescent. He was too lazy to talk with them. He looked down the cliff and pond and wondered how to send the red and purple spirit python to the South China Sea.


    Tang Manhong noticed this problem and said, "There is no good waterway for the red and purple spirit python to the South China Sea. What can you do?"


    After Tang Ye thought about it, he said, "I contact Grandpa Wang to see if I can arrange a plane big enough to transport Xiao Zi to the South China Sea. As long as he enters the sea, Xiao Zi can swim freely."


    "Also, but you still have to be careful," Tang Manhong said.


    The next day, a large secret military plane landed on the cliff at the back of Tangmen. The wind was blowing in a spiral, and the surrounding trees were about to break. The plane hovered over the cliff and opened the huge door behind it for Xiao Zi to climb in.


    After Tang Ye contacted Wang Airen yesterday, Wang Airen promised to send him a plane. Tang Ye asked the person sent to be trusted, this person really trusted it, because he was the captain of the Tigers team, Chen Hu. Chen Hu was once responsible for protecting Lu Celadon, and had a long time with Tang Ye, and had a very good relationship with Tang Ye. It was only after the Night Shadows attack that the Tiger Team suffered heavy casualties. Chen Hu was also sent for treatment, and now he recovered and immediately started the mission.


    Chen Hu didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to transport, but he actually asked for a plane with a large space. He watched carefully, and then... he saw a huge giant python leaping out from under the cliff and pool, slowly crawling into the plane from the open hatch... At this moment he was motionless, a little distrustful of his eyes, cruel I rubbed it a few times, but nothing changed, it was a huge red-purple python!


    I rubbed it!


    Chen Hu was frightened, that giant python was what Tang Ye asked for? There is such a giant python in this world?


    Chen Hu''s body was stiff, and he reached out to touch his crotch, oops, it''s okay, it''s okay, not scared to pee.


    He now seriously suspects that Tang Ye is not a real human being. The fact that Nima and Tang Ye are together is like making a science fiction movie. Is the giant python a biological weapon?


    Tang Ye got on the plane with Yueya and Lingyun and flew directly to the South China Sea. Tang Ye asked Yueya and Lingyun to sit in front, with Chen Hu, while he sat at the back with the red and purple spirit python. There is something in the head of the red and purple spirit python, I don''t know what it is, and it hurts from time to time. He was very worried, but the red-violet python said it was not a problem. There are always obstacles to the flow of people, and Tang Ye has no choice but to observe the red and purple spirit python more.


    Chen Hu drove the plane straight to the South China Sea. At night, he reached the sky over the South China Sea. Tang Ye opened the hatch, and the red and purple spirit python rushed into the sea and lurked in the sea.


    Tang Ye returned to the front cabin and said goodbye to Chen Hu. Chen Hu looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes, and couldn''t help asking: "Tang Ye, you... are you not filming?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Just take it, I know a big star."


    Chen Hu rolled his eyes. He knew that Tang Ye knew the big star. It was the last time that Tang Ye and An Ruoru had a scandal, everyone knew. It''s just that the scandal was handled very well, and it was quickly eliminated by the blockade, and the impact was not great. However, knowing a big star is different from filming. Chen Hu knows that Tang Ye is playing him.


    "I don''t understand your world, so I''m too lazy to ask. I will return to General Wang." Chen Hu said.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    After bidding farewell to Chen Hu, Tang Ye, Yueya and Lingyun fell on a rock on the South Sea. At this moment, a woman who was sitting cross-legged in a cave in a plain white dress opened her eyes and looked in Tang Ye''s direction with a cold expression.


    Luohuadong girl has been waiting for him for a long time!

 Chapter 634： The first two preachers!

    The Luohuadong girl knew that the incident in the Dragon Gate of the South China Sea would inevitably meet Tang Ye. Although she had only seen Tang Ye during the siege of Yundian, and had not even said a word to Tang Ye, she knew that she and Tang Ye were destined to be enemies. Whether it was the enmity in the original siege, or the inevitable battle in the battle for the power of Wolong!


    She will not give up the power of Wolong. After losing in the siege of Yundian, she did not return to the Fairy Cave. Isn''t this afraid of Tang Ye coming to seek revenge? Tang Ye didn''t kill Tang Ye at that time. Under Dong Miaozhu''s slaying, Tang Ye realized that she was no longer Tang Ye''s opponent. Since it is afraid to stay, isn''t it just running away?


    Luohuadong women have always been called women of the world that the gods fancy, and not any woman can be. Luohuadong women must have super high qualifications since childhood, and also have to be delicate in temperament, just like Lingyun. Therefore, the Luohuadong girl is an extraordinary girl, and her arrogance is naturally high. But the Luohuadong girl ran away because of fear, which must have hurt her self-esteem. The Luohuadong girl didn''t say, her expression was cold, but it didn''t mean she was not angry. At the beginning, so many people went to besie a Tang Ye in the district but failed, and her face was slapped. She wanted to fight back.


    Now that Tang Ye is here, she will naturally be able to speak for a while. Previously, she traveled all the way south from Xiangxi Fairy Cave to Tianya Haijiao Cave near Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea. She sat on the ground to comprehend the magic, perhaps thanks to Guanshiyin¡¯s favor. , She thinks this is exactly the result of Xianfa''s enlightenment. With these two magic methods, I''m not afraid that I won''t be able to defeat Tang Ye.


    But as a girl from Luohuadong, she was not only looking for defeating Tang Ye, but for her to soar. Luohuadong Girl believes that as long as the power of Wolong is won, the enlightenment of the fairy law will be complete, and then she is expected to become the first person in thousands of years to break through the shackles of heaven and earth and soar to become an immortal.


    This is the faith and aspiration that every Luohuadong girl persists in, and no one can stop it!


    After opening her eyes, the girl from Luohuadong looked at the direction Tang Ye was in for a while, then stood up, her plain white veil was dust-free, as if she was a fairy from nine heavens.


    She walked out of the Tianya Haijiao Cave and was about to fly to Tang Ye''s location, when a dark shadow suddenly fell and stopped her.


    The Luohuadong girl squinted her eyes, looked at the black shadow expressionlessly, and said, "I have been comprehending the fairy law for several months. Among them, I have two major resuscitations and seven small resuscitations. Every time I resuscitation, I can see some of this. The people and things hidden in the world. You were once known as the reincarnation of the painting saints, with the same fame as the saints of literature. The two saints of painting and painting are the first two preachers in the big world. But you suddenly disappeared, short-lived, and passed on for a while. It''s a pity that latecomers are the top, and your beautiful talk only lasted for a short period of time before being overtaken by the medical madness, Taoism crazy, chess lunatic, music fans, Wen Dao Ren, the old abbot Yimei and others. Deliberately hide and use the technique of loneliness to make everyone think that you have never existed. Therefore, the warrior knows that there are eight preachers, but only knows six. Even the other six preachers don¡¯t know the exact identity of the two sages of painting and painting. Is it possible that this is also a preparation for the Xuanhuang plan?"


    The black shadow who appeared in front of Luohuadong Girl chuckled and said: "Luohuadong Girl is indeed the chosen one, and the target must be above the sky. Unfortunately, because of the sword of the old Taoist priest, all the creatures on the earth are Become a bird in a cage. Even if you Luohuadong Girl is the one chosen by heaven?"


    The goddess of Luohuadong remained unchanged, looking at the black shadow, she still looked indifferent, and said: "I think you are mistaken. The girl from Luohuadong is never a bird in a cage. As long as we are resuscitated, we will be able to ascend anywhere. Other people are not necessarily birds in cages. For example, you, such as those who help the dragon behind you, are not ready to fly out? After all, even if the earth becomes a cage, it is also a cage with holes. And this The mouth was left by the old Taoist priest. So I am puzzled why you all resent the old Taoist priest. Like our Luohuadong women, we never resent, so we can stay away from your quagmire of some mysterious plan."


    Hearing the voice of Luohuadong Girl, the black shadow squinted in silence. He understands why Luohuadong Girl said that, Luohuadong Girl is showing her position, she will not stand on the side of Fulong''s minister, and she does not want to fall into the mire of Xuanhuang plan.


    Although Luohuadong Girl said so, the shadow still looked unhurried and said: "Luohuadong Girl, why do you deceive yourself like this? Although all of you Luohuadong women have said that you can resuscitate once and ascend once, but How many generations have you gone through, and who has ever succeeded? After all, what you call a one-time resuscitation is nothing more than a speculative act. For the way of ascension, the creatures on the earth have explored the way for thousands of years, and finally the only way to come It is to break through the shackles of luck and luck, otherwise it will be in vain."


    "Mr. Huasheng is a bit arbitrary when he said that? When I get the power of Wolong, everything will be clear after meeting." Luohuadong Girl said indifferently.


    The black shadow sneered and said, "With Tang Ye, do you think you can get the power of Wolong if you can?"


    The female Luohuadong glanced at the black shadow and snorted coldly: "Even if Tang Ye is extraordinary now, I won''t necessarily lose. Besides, I have calculated that Tang Ye is a python instead of a dragon, just like my bird is a phoenix. He Wanli Chaolong can restrain him. So, can you say that I have no chance of winning Tang Ye?"


    Hei Ying squinted his eyes, and said, "You forgot that Tang Ye still has the luck of the old Taoist priest?"


    Luohuadong Girl said with cold eyes: "What on earth do you want to do? I have nothing to do with your servants who help the dragon. Let me just say it. When I promised the little prince to besiege Tang Ye, it was just a favor that Fairy Cave owed Xiajiangshanju. . But I didn¡¯t expect that Jiangshanju was nothing more than a puppet organization launched by your dragon-helping minister. I really don¡¯t know how much you did for the Xuanhuang plan. It¡¯s better to enlighten it."


    Black Shadow smiled and said: "It is very rare for Luohuadong women to have such a pure state of mind. However, since I have chosen the path of Xuanhuang, I should stick to my own path like you. Although you and mine are different, it is not impossible. It¡¯s okay to get together, at least for Tang Ye. After all, you are not absolutely sure to kill Tang Ye, and the scroll of mountains and rivers that I have studied so hard over the years can help you. I would like to give you a scroll of mountains and rivers. The picture can lock part of Tang Ye''s luck and help you kill Tang Ye!"


    Without waiting for Luohuadong Girl to refuse, Sombra continued: "You don''t have to refuse. I do this. The purpose is to kill Tang Ye. You don''t need to think that you owe me favors, and don''t think I want to use you. You want to. To capture the power of Wolong, you must kill Tang Ye. So I have no need to use you at all. And I also want to kill Tang Ye, so I give you a picture of mountains and flowing water, and you don¡¯t owe me favor."


    After that, the black shadow threw a sealed picture to Luohuadong Girl, and immediately left.


    The Luohuadong girl took the picture scroll, squinted her eyes, and hummed after a while, "Well, just to kill Tang Ye."

 Chapter 635： No longer the me who I was!

    After the shadow disappeared, there was a sealed scroll in the female Luohuadong''s hand. This is a scroll of mountains and flowing water, a treasure of the painting saint among the first two preachers, and can temporarily lock a person''s luck. Now the Luohuadong girl has realized that the Hundred Birds Chaofeng and the Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong can be tied with Tang Ye by five to five, and with the high mountain and flowing water picture scroll, there will be a three-point chance of winning. It is not a bad idea to kill Tang Ye.


    This is equivalent to the strength of the Luohuadong Girl plus the strength of the painting saint, which far exceeds the strength of the evangelist. If Tang Ye''s strength is only the evangelist level, it must be unmatched.


    Luohuadong Girl watched the black shadow disappear, holding the scroll of high mountains and flowing water, staring at it for a while and then muttered to herself: "Since you said you don''t need to owe favors, then I will not owe you anything. Kill Tang Yehou , So the power of Wolong soars, and there is no entanglement."


    Having said that, the Luohuadong girl stood up in suspension, took off lightly, and flew in the direction of Tang Ye.


    The black shadow that blocked the girl from Luohuadong, or the painting saint of the preacher, fell on a rock on the edge of the waves, and smiled: "I just tried the power of the girl from the Luohuadong. It¡¯s not impossible to kill Tang Ye in the painting scroll of high mountains and flowing water. Even if he can¡¯t kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye¡¯s vitality will be greatly injured. Then Wen Sheng¡¯s emperor will take the picture, so what fate does Tang Ye have?¡±


    "It''s a pity to go back to deal with the traitor, and to protect the retreat Wen Sheng brother, otherwise I really don''t want to miss the battle between Luohuadong Girl and Tang Ye. The bright moon on the sea and the dragon and python competition are an excellent picture. Being able to watch the battle will definitely add a touch of beauty to my landscape paintings. Alas, what a pity... Fortunately, this matter can have a good result, ha ha."


    The shadow said to himself, and disappeared into the night.


    After Tang Ye, Yueya, and Lingyun bid farewell to Chen Hu, they jumped directly from the plane and landed on a huge rock by the sea. The waves were beating against the shore, and when they receded, they were beating again, like a rising tide. Standing on the boulder, watching the sea scenery in the hazy night, although there is no blue sky, you still feel the vastness and grandeur, which makes people feel very ambitious.


    There is a mountain on the opposite side, and there are undulating reefs around the mountain, like blooming lotus petals, surrounding the mountain. From a distance, the whole mountain is like a bodhisattva sitting cross-legged on a lotus throne. In front of the gate of Dashan Mountain, a huge statue of Guanyin was built. The Guanyin statue holds willow branches and a jade dew bottle in both hands, exuding a holy breath, which is shocking from a distance.


    Lingyun didn''t see the sea many times. Facing the sea at this time, she couldn''t help but open her hands and let the sea breeze blow. It was very enjoyable. Her heart was open and she couldn''t help but play a piece of music. However, Tang Ye suddenly pressed a hand on her shoulder, and she looked at Tang Ye, who was staring at the front.


    As a killer, Crescent Moon was also a keen assassin type. He was very sensitive to the surroundings. Before he could enjoy the scenery of the sea, he had a silver-white sharp dagger in his hand, and he was on guard.


    Ling Yun also felt an astonishing breath pressure in front of her. That breath is not evil, not gloomy, no resentment, and pure power, but it makes people feel very depressed, and makes people feel embarrassed by the tremendous pressure. This kind of power is extremely amazing, purely powerful, and naturally despise everything!


    Ling Yun couldn''t help grabbing Tang Ye''s arm and looking ahead nervously.


    Tang Ye raised his head to meet him, his expression stern. However, although he knows that the powerful force that is constantly approaching is very terrifying and can completely match the evangelist, he is inexplicably excited and faintly looking forward to it.


    This is his state of mind now, after becoming a top fighter, he wants a stronger opponent!


    However, Luohuadong Girly came and hovered in front of Tang Ye, just like a goddess, flying freely, she was stunned to see the crescent moon and Lingyun.


    Isn''t this a fairy? Practicing in Guanyin Mountain and attaining the Avenue of Guanyin Bodhisattva has long since become natural. Crescent Moon and Lingyun saw the Luohuadong girl wearing a plain white gauze skirt, with long hair fluttering, white and flawless, and the fairy face that day, the indifferent and arrogant temperament, floating in the air but not falling, felt that this is not a fairy, heaven and human What can it be?


    Tang Ye saw the girl in the Luohua Cave, her mood was complicated, and her tastes were indescribable, then she shook his head and smiled, thinking it was quite an absurd drama, and shouted, "The girl in the Luohua Cave."


    He didn''t expect that the Luohuadong girl from the three evils of Xiangxi had grown into the enemy of today. The three evils of Xiangxi, Fang Gu was killed by him at the time, and Xiangyang, the corpse slayer, was also seriously injured by him. Although he encountered some twists and turns, he was now controlled by him to help him explore the secrets of reincarnation. And only the Luohuadong girl who left peacefully at the time, and now I see it again, she is already like a fairy, powerful enough to surpass the preacher.


    Is it true that, as rumored, Luohuadong Girl is the one chosen by the gods, and once she opens her body, her enlightenment soars?


    However, the so-called gods are nothing more than those in the sky. They are the ascenders before the world was cut off, and there are even more powerful people above them. When you know that there are still immortals like the old Taoist priests, maybe there is no need to worship the gods in the sky. Even if you want to worship, it is the kind of worshipping old Taoists.


    Then the enlightenment and enlightenment of the Luohuadong girl may not be the choice of the gods, but the reincarnation of the Yuan Ying''s pregnancy!


    "Tang Ye, do you feel a little surprised to meet like this?" The Luohuadong girl hovered in the sky in front of Tang Ye, her expression proud, and a little contempt for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and smiled, and said, "I am really surprised. Thinking about it, I was still very embarrassed. When a person was besieged and killed by you, the only idea was to escape. I can''t escape, I can only fight hard. I remember that when you saw me, you looked more contemptuously than now. You didn''t say a word to me, maybe you didn''t think it was necessary, because I was a dead person?"


    The female Luohuadong looked down at Tang Ye in mid-air, her expression getting colder, and said, "Are you sarcastic for me? Yes, you can do this. After all, you won a complete victory in the siege. It is true that I despised you. Yes, but it¡¯s not purely to despise you. I just don¡¯t want to waste time on a humble person. I have more important things to do. But because of that, I was forced to leave the fairy cave. You also sent someone to deal with the Fairy Cave, and I felt angry because of it. Now, let''s end it all."


    Tang Ye squinted and sneered, "You mean... you want to kill me?"


    "Yes." Luohuadong Girl said: "Last time I wanted to kill you, just because I had a favor, it was not so reluctant. But now I want to kill you, not only because of the sigh of depression from the last siege, but also because of your hindrance. I get the power of Wolong. Then I won''t have any mercy or distraction!"


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Tang Ye smiled playfully.


    Luohuadong Girl looked at Tang Ye with a cold expression and said, "Why not?"


    Tang Ye smiled more intensely. At this time, his feet were in wind, and he slowly floated up, facing the Luohuadong girl in parallel, and said, "I am not who I was at the beginning!"


    The Luohuadong girl turned a deaf ear, still so cold and arrogant, said: "I am not who I was at the beginning!"

 Chapter 636： The nine-character mantra is a real dragon!

    The night on the sea, the bright moon lifted into the sky, Tang Ye wore a black dress, which contrasted sharply with the pure white gauze skirt of Luohuadong Girl. The two confronting each other, under the hazy moonlight, on the slap of the waves, a battle is about to start!


    Although Yueya and Lingyun were worried, they couldn''t interfere with Tang Ye''s battle with Luohuadong Girl, so they could only avoid them far. Lingyun was also worried about one thing. With her current ability to construct illusions, she couldn''t bear the full firepower of Tang Ye, so if Tang Ye and Luohuadong Girl used their full strength, they would definitely alarm the gatekeeper.


    Now Luohuadong Girl doesn''t care about the gatekeeper. In this battle, she will kill Tang Ye, seize the power of Wolong, and then completely enlighten her and realize the ascent of the world. Then the gatekeeper will not be able to control her. If she can''t ascend yet, then it doesn''t make much sense for her to stay in the big world. It''s better to go to the Guwu rivers and lakes to find another way to ascend.


    So whether or not to alarm the gatekeeper, only affects Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye, use whatever moves you have!" Luohuadong Girl snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and said with a light smile: "Why don''t you use all your moves?"


    "Then as you wish!" Luohuadong Girl snorted coldly, no longer talking nonsense with Tang Ye.


    Luohuadong Girl has a lot of abilities. Hundred Bird Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong are just the last tricks, and they won''t use them at the beginning. After she shot towards Tang Ye, she spun around and flew higher. Then several white rays of light flew from her sleeves, like a beautiful snowflake, flying towards Tang Ye. Snowflakes are just like falling flowers, they don''t have much momentum, and they feel very soft.


    However, if you underestimate the Luohuadong Girl, it will definitely suffer. Those fluttering snowflakes, seemingly soft falling flowers, actually carry extremely powerful power. When one piece fell on Tang Ye''s shoulders, Tang Ye suddenly felt that his shoulders were as heavy as pressing a mountain. This is the power of the falling flowers hidden and unspoken. Once it works, it will be as compelling as the mountains!


    Tang Ye was originally curious about what kind of power those soft falling flowers would be. It turned out to be a coup like a heavy weight, which seemed extremely light, but in fact it was extremely heavy. But Tang Ye would not be crushed by this weight. After he got the aura of Kunlun gatekeeper practice, the intensity of his body tempering has far surpassed ordinary people. Even if he doesn''t use other strengths to deal with the heavy pressure with the strength of his body, even though he can''t resolve it, he can persist for a while. What''s more, this would cause him to use other powers at the same time, so he shook his shoulder slightly, and the falling flower was blown away.


    The falling flower was shocked and fell into the sea. With a bang, like a huge boulder entering the water, it stirred up waves tens of meters high. Then the other falling flowers fell one after another, fluttering, with a beautiful shape, but like a meteorite rain, if you don''t get out of it, they will be crushed into fleshy mud!


    This is one of Luohuadong''s stunts, Luohua Meteorite!


    Seeing that the Luohua meteorite couldn''t hurt Tang Ye, the girl from Luohua Cave squinted her eyes and waved her sleeves again to get a bigger meteorite. At the same time, she flew close to Tang Ye, waved her sleeves, and suddenly two white gauze flew out of her sleeves, stretching out to wrap Tang Ye. This was to prevent Tang Ye from moving, and then let Tang Ye be smashed into flesh by the falling meteorite.


    Faced with the stretched white gauze, Tang Ye easily avoided it, and at the same time formed a ball of flames in his hands, smashing the flames at Luohuadong Girl. The Luohuadong girl retracted the white gauze on her sleeves, and the white gauze revolved to drive the flame, pushing the flame back. However, Tang Ye smiled playfully, and then made a "bang", the flame exploded, and Luohuadong Girl was submerged in the flame!


    Tang Ye was planning to see what happened to a girl who had fallen into the Cave of Flowers. He didn''t expect two white cloths to stretch out from the flames and wrap them around Tang Ye directly. At this time, the flame was impacted by the force and flew directly, and saw that the girl in Luohuadong was safe and sound. There were layers of pure white gauze floating around her, forming a shield, and like a flamboyant dress, very fairy.


    The goddess of Luohuadong was still unwavering, arrogant and indifferent, unmoved by Tang Ye''s attack. She flew towards Tang Ye, and Tang Ye wanted to blow her up with flames, but when she shook her body, four people were actually cloned!


    The four people surrounded Tang Ye, waving their sleeves, and suddenly stretched out white gauze from all sides. Tang Ye avoided one of them, but could not avoid the other. After being entangled in a gauze, his movement was blocked, and he was quickly caught by a second gauze Entangled, followed by the third and fourth... Tang Ye was **** round and round, unable to move. At this time, a falling flower meteorite floated in the sky, and he could only wait to be smashed into flesh!


    The strength of Luohuadong Girl cannot be underestimated. There is the technique of doubling binding, and there is the formation of Luohua meteorite. These two unique skills alone can kill countless masters!


    Tang Ye''s expression was a bit stern, and now neither he nor Luohuadong Girl used their real skills, they were just warming up. However, Luohuadong Girl''s warm-up is so powerful, isn''t it even more powerful?


    With the current situation, Tang Ye must use real skills to break the doppelganger of Luohuadong Girl and Luohua meteorite. In other words, he was forced by Luohuadong Girl to use his true skills first. Isn''t this just how he is weaker than Luohuadong Girl?


    The falling flower meteorite on top of his head was about to smash down. No matter how strong Tang Ye''s body was, he could withstand one or two golden pressures, but he couldn''t bear it continuously. He had to use his true ability to call out the Flame Truth, and the Flame Truth heard a mighty roar, and directly flew towards the four Luohuadong girls around Tang Ye. The power of the flame was so strong that the Luohuadong girl had to retreat, revoking the three clones, and the body withdrew tens of meters.


    Tang Ye was no longer **** by the gauze, his right hand clenched into a fist, and he fisted at the falling falling meteorite that fell from the sky. A powerful force emerged, the falling flower meteorite was broken up and flew, none of them hit Tang Ye, but fell into the sea again, causing waves of waves.


    The Luohuadong girl looked at Tang Ye, even if there was a fierce and horrified flame beside Tang Ye, she was still unmoved, her expression calm, and said indifferently: "Can we officially start now?"


    Tang Ye''s face darkened a bit, and the Luohuadong girl''s strength was unfathomable. Since he could force him to use his true ability first, then he couldn''t delay too long, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to play after his tricks were used up. He said coldly to the female Luohuadong: "It''s started!"


    call!


    After Tang Ye uttered a low drink, flames all over his body suddenly burned, becoming a beautiful flame man, rushing to the girl of Luohuadong, and at the same time, the flames followed him. Hearing the sound of bang bang bang when the flames stepped on the air, the momentum was shocking.


    The Luohuadong girl looked at Tang Ye and squinted her eyes. She was not in a hurry to use her true skills, she wanted to try Tang Ye''s power with her bare hands. After experiencing two major resuscitations and seven small resuscitations, she is very confident of her own strength. She suddenly released her strength, and her clothes fluttered around her body, transforming into several clones to take up the attack from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye clenched his fists and used the domineering power of hard Tai Chi to slam into the shield-like belt of Luohuadong Girl. The Luohuadong girl was beaten back, but her belt was not defensive! She is really strong! At this time, Huo Di Ting assisted Tang Ye to pounce and bite towards Luo Hua Dong Nu, but the clones of Luo Hua Dong Nu''s avatars shot together, temporarily blocking Huo Di Ting!


    Luohuadong Girl tried Tang Ye''s strength and frowned. Although she blocked Tang Ye''s attack, she clearly supported it for less than three seconds. So she must also use real skills. However, at this moment, she suddenly felt cold behind her back, and quickly looked back and saw a huge black dragon hovering in the air, suddenly hitting her with the dragon''s head.


    "You..." The Luohuadong girl was angry, feeling that Tang Ye was overshadowing her. What Tang Ye released was not only the flame truth listening, but also the black dragon spirit body!


    If hit by the black dragon, it will definitely be seriously injured.


    Luohuadong girl is just angry, not panic. At this time, she closed her eyes, made a knot print with her hands, and said: "Lin, soldiers, fighting, zhe, all, formations, rows, in, front!"


    Whoops!


    After reading the Luohuadong girl, a golden dragon broke through the air, and the dragon chanted with its head high, and the black dragon and the flames were all shocked!


    Tang Ye looked at the golden light dragon emerging from the sky in shock. He had only heard that the exorcism dragon clan could use the nine-character mantra to exchange for the dragon, only to punish evil!


    But can Luohuadong women also use the nine-character mantra? Could it be said that Luohuadong Girl is a member of the exorcism dragon clan? However, the exorcism dragon clan has long been hidden from the world, even disappeared? After the heaven and earth luck is cut off, the demons and demons in the world can''t be formed, so the exorcism dragon clan has no meaning.


    Tang Ye knew that he was playing a big game now, and he actually met someone who could use real dragons!

 Chapter 637： Double crisis!

    The world''s great wonders. Xuanhuang plan broke out, strange people and miracles appeared one after another. The Luohuadong Jurchen in the Three Evils of Xiangxi, who was once not very powerful, appeared as a rumors of the magical method of enlightenment and enlightenment, comprehending a hundred birds and phoenixes and ten thousand carps and dragons. As for the nine-character mantra to call out the true dragon, whether it is the magical method of the ten thousand carp dragons or the secret method of exorcising the dragon clan, it is a bit unclear. But in any case, the real dragon came out and shocked the Quartet.


    Although the black dragon is also a dragon, it is a spirit body bred from the resentment soul and the power of Wolong after all. It can be said that the origin is not very pure. If it had not been nurtured and nourished by the power of Wolong during this period of time, the dark resentment power would be slowly purified and transformed into the real dragon. Otherwise, if it encounters a real dragon, or exorcists from the dragon clan, I am afraid that it will be regarded as a demon. Perform punishment.


    The real dragon was full of golden light, dazzling and dazzling, sacred and inviolable. The black dragon who was about to attack the Luohuadong girl from behind was shocked and hesitated for a while. Taking advantage of this moment, Luohuadong Girl escaped from the danger, freed from Tang Ye''s oppression, and hovered beside the Golden Dragon.


    Although the black dragon was frightened by the golden dragon, it did not become without fighting spirit. During this period of time, it got along with Tang Ye day and night, and the power of Wolong was held by Tang Ye with the imperial dragon jade seal. It was more or less infected, and when it encountered a powerful enemy, it would go head-on, and would not shrink back. It returned to Tang Ye and waited for Tang Ye''s instructions.


    At this time, the two sides of Tang Ye were Huo Di Ting and Heilong respectively, and the Luohuadong Lady was surrounded by Golden Dragon. Tang Ye was slightly better than the two in terms of momentum. However, this situation was quickly broken. The Luohuadong girl waved her hand to release a cold light. The cold light first turned into countless birds, and the birds gathered together and became a silver-light phoenix. Suddenly there was a silver light phoenix and a golden light dragon on the left and right of the Luohuadong girl, and she did not lose the momentum of Shang Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw that Luohuadong girl was so imposing, his expression was even more solemn. The strength of the Luohuadong Girl was far beyond his imagination, she actually had a different law like him at the same time, and it was not one of them. He now understands why Luohuadong Girl said that she can kill him, because Luohuadong Girl has that strength!


    Tang Ye and Luohuadong female confronted each other, their expressions were cold and stern, and they did not speak, but they seemed to have exchanged countless times with each other. Evenly matched, fighting against each other, you die or die...you can only fight!


    Tang Ye suddenly rushed towards Luohuadong Girl, Huo Diting and Black Dragon rushed out at the same time. The same was true for the Luohuadong Girl, rushing towards Tang Ye, and the Silver Phoenix and the Golden Dragon rushed out. Suddenly Tang Ye fought against Luohuadong Girl, Flame Divine fought against Yinguang Phoenix, and Black Dragon fought against Golden Dragon!


    This scene was performed on the sea, and the crescent moon and Lingyun who were far away made them dizzy. The two girls don''t know how to describe this kind of scene, they are fighting like a fairy!


    Crescent Moon hugged Lingyun and said, "Yun''er, I want to take it with my mobile phone and send it out as a small video. At that time, many people will ask me which movie this is and ask me to give the resource. Take the opportunity to make some money!"


    Ling Yun rolled her eyes, knowing that Crescent Moon was actually very nervous and worried, fearing that something would happen to Tang Ye, she said, "There will be nothing wrong with Tang Ye."


    "Why?" Yueya wondered where Lingyun''s confidence came from.


    Ling Yun stared at Tang Ye who was fighting with Luohuadong Girl and said: "Because Tang Ye has another ability that the fairy sister doesn''t have."


    "Huh?" Crescent was even more curious.


    Lingyun said: "That fairy sister shouldn''t distract the Phoenix and the Golden Dragon and come to fight Tang Ye by herself. Because Tang Ye has learned a wonderful way to breathe and breathe from the gatekeeper of Kunlun. Don''t hurt him."


    "So amazing?" Crescent looked relaxed.


    "Yeah!" Ling Yun is not very worried about Tang Ye. These days she almost stays next to Tang Ye, naturally knowing Tang Ye''s ability.


    ...


    The dark shadow who was already returning to Yanjing noticed the changes in the surrounding air luck, looked back at the direction of the South China Sea, and saw that the golden light, silver light, flame and black air in the direction of the South China Sea were intertwined together, like a fight between gods and laughed with satisfaction. He smiled and said, "Is the war going? It seems that the Luohuadong Girl will not disappoint, I really look forward to the final result..."


    After watching for a while, Sombra smiled even more and was very happy, and said: "Developing in this posture, it is inevitable to break through to the limit of luck in the big world. At that time, there will be doorkeepers dispatched, double crisis, Tang Night Club Should it be resolved?"


    "I can take care of the traitor." The black shadow laughed and left again.


    ...


    On a cliff on the Tibetan green high ground to the west, a woman sat cross-legged, facing the still white sky. The sky here hasn''t completely darkened yet. Suddenly she turned her head to look south, frowning.


    "Tang Ye, can''t you stop it?" The woman looked worried and hummed helplessly.


    "Or... call you prince?" The woman snorted leisurely.


    There was no one else who could say this, except for Dong Miaozhu, who walked west to explore the truth of the past life after getting advice from the old abbot Yimei. Dong Miaozhu is the person who reincarnates the earliest Nasal Infant''s pregnant body to resuscitate. At the beginning, the memories of past lives were separated from the memories of this life. Now the memories of the two lives are slowly merging. As she put aside other things and walked to the west with all her heart, she awakened the memories of her previous life more and more, and began to come into contact with more of the entanglement between her previous life and Tang Ye.


    Although she didn''t know how to integrate those things, she was still intermittent and relatively scattered. However, she probably knows one thing, that is Tang Ye¡¯s existence, she must do a very important thing, whether it¡¯s the previous life, this life, or other lives after this life, as long as that matter is not completed, one day it will still Will embark on the path of the reincarnation of Yuan Ying''s pregnancy. If you want to know what to accomplish, you must figure out all the memories of the past.


    What Dong Miaozhu has to do now is to figure out everything in the past.


    "Tang Ye, don''t die..." Dong Miaozhu couldn''t help Tang Ye, so she could only pray for Tang Ye.


    She felt very tired. Will someone who can make trouble like Tang Ye live long?


    ...


    Yanjing, Royal Garden, Lin Youronggang and Lu Celadon have eaten, and are sitting on the sofa to rest and digest. Suddenly, Lin Yourong felt depressed and felt like vomiting.


    Lu Qingci was very worried when she saw it, and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Sister Yourong, what''s wrong?"


    Lin Yourong stroked her chest and frowned, "I don''t know, I suddenly feel sick and want to vomit."


    "Ah!" Lu Celadon exclaimed, "Sister Yourong, you won''t get pregnant, will you?"


    "Huh?" Lin Yourong was taken aback, then his face flushed, and he glanced at Lu Celadon lightly, biting his lip and angrily said: "How is it possible!"


    Lu Qingci curled his lips and said: "Why is it impossible? You and Tang Ye Xingfang didn''t wear -t suits, right? Isn''t it normal for you to get pregnant if you haven''t taken the safety measures? You just want to be happy..."


    "Celadon, you..." Lin Yourong''s face turned redder, and she didn''t expect Celadon to speak so directly!


    Lu Celadon touched Lin Yourong''s belly and said, "If you are really pregnant, you have to take a good rest. Although it is still not sure, but what if you really have a baby? So go to the room to rest, but don''t be tired. Arrived."


    Lin Yourong felt that Lu Celadon made sense, and went to the room to rest with Lu Celadon without thinking too much.


    But after Lu Celadon let Lin Yourong rest, he walked out of the room, and his expression suddenly became very cold. As a goddess, Lin Yourong can tell whether she is pregnant or not. Lin Yourong''s belly is empty and there is no other life, so there is no pregnancy. She was just for Lin Yourong to take a good rest, not to worry about something worrisome.


    Lu Celadon walked downstairs and out of the house, looking to the south, coldly said: "Li Tianfang, Li Diyuan, you guys rush to help Tang Ye!"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan appeared, looking annoyed. Nima''s, Tang Ye is up again!


    Li Tianfang was a little embarrassed, and said, "Tang Yeyuan is in the South China Sea. It''s hard to handle..."


    Lu Qingci glared at him and hummed: "Idiot! You signal the gatekeeper first, so that other gatekeepers don''t take action again, don''t have to worry about Tang Ye''s action, worry about alarming the gatekeeper, understand?"


    As Lu Celadon was a goddess, Tang Ye naturally felt what happened in the South China Sea. Her approach is correct. Tang Ye will start the war with all her strength, and she will surely alarm the gatekeeper. Then she helped Tang Ye solve this doubt, and Tang Ye could relax.


    Although the goddess Lu Celadon is not by Tang Ye''s side, she still plays a great role!

 Chapter 638： The snake was killed by a fish!

    Lin Yourong is actually the person who has the closest connection with Tang Ye, so she will basically feel what happens to Tang Ye. One of the manifestations is the sudden depression of mood and the feeling of vomiting. It''s just that among the people who have a relationship with Tang Ye, her resuscitation is the latest and the least, so she is still the weakest in terms of ability.


    This is related to her gentle and kind character. Although she accepted the ability to use Frozen and received guidance from Lu Celadon, she did not like to fight, so her ability in this area still appeared very low-key and restrained.


    However, both Tang Ye and Lu Celadon knew that if Lin Yourong''s resuscitation was completed, everyone would be afraid of the freezing power he possessed. Even the celestial lady Lu Celadon can reach the point of invincibility in the world, facing Lin Yourong''s freezing ability and unable to occupy the active position, she will definitely be killed.


    Invincible in the world has always been just a slogan, there is something to restrain everything!


    Perhaps because of Lin Yourong''s character, everyone treats her like a flower, especially Tang Ye and Lu Celadon. So although Lu Celadon was aware of what happened to Tang Ye at this time, in order to make Lin Yourong not worry, he deliberately said something to make Lin Yourong embarrassed and flickered Lin Yourong to the room to rest.


    Now Lu Celadon came outside the house and looked to the south, knowing that Tang Ye was fighting a huge battle, even if there was aura, it might not be able to cover the limit of luck with the illusion, so she had to use her own way to help Tang Ye, just like Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are available. Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are gatekeepers. If they decide to catch someone who violates the limit of luck, there will be no other gatekeepers.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at each other when they heard Lu Celadon''s words, showing helpless expressions. They are gatekeepers, how can they let the mere people of the world dictate and give orders?


    However, facing Lu Celadon, they were a little scared. They felt that Lu Celadon became more and more like their master and sister. Every time they were reprimanded by Lu Celadon, they did not dare to refute.


    Another reason is that they now need Lu Celadon to use the goddess'' talent to guide martial arts to break through the bottleneck.


    The so-called shorthands, cannibalism. These two silly doorkeepers who entered the world for the first time fell into the pit of Tang Ye, a cunning man, and then fell into the hands of Lu Celadon, the celestial fairy. They were already eaten to death. The lamb meets the wolf!


    Li Tianfang didn''t want to run so far to the South China Sea, watching Lu Celadon whispered: "Celadon, look, it''s too late for us to rush to the South China Sea, why not send a signal?"


    Lu Qingci glared at him and said, "What if another doorkeeper comes? Just like the music fans, didn''t they come to kill Tang Ye?"


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan looked at each other, and after thinking about it, Li Tianfang said: "That''s true. Li Tiangang and Li Disha and Tang Ye have become enemies. If they want to kill Tang Ye, they may take this opportunity to run away. Tang Ye is embarrassed, I think it''s better for Li Diyuan and I to take a trip to the South China Sea, hehe!"


    Li Diyuan suddenly laughed, a little weird, they actually became so proactive?


    Lu Celadon''s head is smarter than Tang Ye. Knowing what ideas they are playing, he just wants to try the strength of the recent breakthrough and teach Li Tiangang and Li Disha a lesson.


    She glanced at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, and hummed: "If you really run into Li Tiangang and Li Disha, you have to be careful when you want to play and teach them. Don¡¯t expose too much what you learned from me. . Otherwise, the gatekeepers all know the effect of my existence in breaking through the bottleneck of your gatekeepers, and the gatekeepers come to trouble me, and it is not good for you!"


    "Of course!" Li Tianfang said quickly, "I will never reveal your affairs!"


    "There is also Tang Ye''s. You see the ancestor from Tang Ye and get an epiphany, and you can''t be known by the gatekeeper, otherwise all of your gatekeepers ran to Tang Ye and saw that the ancestor had an epiphany, then you would have nothing. Competitive advantage." Lu Celadon hummed again.


    "Definitely!" Li Tianfang promised more firmly, humming: "I will never reveal the secret of Tang Ye!"


    Lu Celadon squinted his eyes slightly, knowing Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s mind clearly. Naturally, they would not disclose these things. After all, to them, Tang Ye and her are precious treasures. How could the treasures be shared with others?


    "You go." Lu Celadon waved his hand as if he became the boss of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan nodded, and left, rushed to the sky, signaled the gatekeeper, and swept toward the South China Sea. As human beings, they can go to a certain place directly and use magical methods.


    ...


    He called Mu Caisang, who had already returned to Yanjing, where he originally lived in the text, and he was making tea to talk. Suddenly the sky passed by two amazing auras, Wen Zhongyuan and Mu Caisang were both alarmed and looked at the night sky through the window.


    Wen Zhongyuan stared at him for a while and said, "Tang Ye is at war again."


    Mu Caisang is now more powerful than the preacher, but is hidden from others. The two forces in the sky are the gatekeepers, she naturally knows too. She was very worried in her heart, fearing that something would happen to Tang Ye. She is already Tang Ye''s woman, and she is oriented towards Tang Ye, even looking forward to spending some time with Tang Ye.


    Zhongyuan didn''t know about Mu Caisang, and his feelings for Mu Caisang remained unchanged. His thoughts were the same as before. You can wait slowly until Mu Caisang is willing to open up for him and accept him as a man. As everyone knows, while he was waiting, Mu Caisang might spread his legs for Tang Ye and happily lie in bed with Tang Ye. In the matter of feelings, he estimated it would be tragic.


    "Caisang, do you have something on your mind?" Wen Zhongyuan asked Mu Caisang''s worried look.


    Mu Caisang returned to his senses, shook his head, and said, "Tang Ye is no longer what I can match. His business...I don''t care."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said, "That''s fine."


    Mu Caisang was puzzled. Perhaps he had ulterior motives. He looked at Wen Zhongyuan and said, "Tang Ye has grown to this point, why are you not afraid?"


    Wen Zhongyuan took a sip of hot tea and looked at Mu Caisang comfortably, and said: "I said, in this game of chess, I only need to make the right move, win the next time, and then win."


    Mu Caisang frowned deeply, watching Wen Zhongyuan secretly worried. She had never doubted Wen Zhongyuan''s ability, even after Wen Zhongyuan was kicked out by Wen Dingmo. She even faintly felt that Wen Zhongyuan became more terrifying after being kicked out.


    ...


    In Biyun Temple, the old abbot Yimei stood on the path in front of the courtyard, looking at the darkened horizon, thinking alone.


    The little monk Shouxin came over suddenly, with a sad look on his face, and pulled the old abbot''s Tsing Yi Buddha robe, and said with a bitter expression: "Master, that bad guy Tang Ye is in danger."


    The old abbot Yimei frowned slightly, then stretched out his face, and said kindly, "Shouxin, how did you know?"


    The little monk Shouxin still had a bitter face and said, "I was feeding the fish just now. I saw that the fish were gathered together. I took a closer look. It turned out that a snake ran in and the snake was killed by the fish. ."


    The old abbot Yimei''s expression suddenly became solemn.


    The young monk Shouxin may be just a child, but the old abbot Yimei accepted him as a disciple and never taught him the Dharma, because the young monk Shouxin has the talent for enlightenment, and one day, he can become a Buddha. Because of this, the words of the little monk Shouxin seem absurd, but they are often true.


    The old abbot Yimei let out a long sigh of relief and asked the young monk Shouxin, "Don''t you like Donor Tang? Then why worry about him?"


    The little monk Shouxin said sadly: "Although he said that, he always feels that he shouldn''t die. I think I have some connections with him... But he may not die."


    "Huh?" The old abbot Yimei was puzzled again.


    The little monk Shouxin said: "Although the snake was killed, the fish school did not dare to approach, because after the snake died, it immediately shed its skin, and the fish school was worried about something strange."

 Chapter 639： Maniac and Real Dragon!

    The battle between Tang Ye and Luohuadong Girl became increasingly fierce, and there was a faint danger of touching the limit of his luck. Originally Tang Ye was very jealous. He could see that Luohuadong Girl didn''t care about it, but he did. However, at this moment, he suddenly felt that two gatekeeper forces from the north were lifted into the air. This was not from Kunlun from the west. He suddenly understood that it was Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan who were covering for him, so he no longer suppressed the power. Let go of your strength and fight against Luohuadong Girl!


    At this time, Huo Di Ting was facing the silver phoenix, the black dragon was facing the golden dragon, and Tang Ye also fought against the Luohuadong girl. Luohuadong Girl''s Luohua meteorite can not only be used in a wide range, but can also attack Tang Ye alone, and at the same time, her avatar is combined to contain her, making it difficult for Tang Ye to approach her. But now Tang Ye didn''t have the scruples of the limit of luck, she suddenly shook her body, bursting out a group of terrible flames, the flames swept out, and impacted the avatar of Luohuadong Girl. The clone was broken up, and Luohuadong Girl temporarily retreated to escape.


    call!


    Tang Ye didn''t stop the attack, and immediately rushed towards Luohuadong Girl, not giving Luohuadong Girl a chance to buffer. As he swiftly moved quickly, he emitted flame power, condensed on his feet to accelerate, and clenched his fist to perform hard Tai Chi, flying like the iron-armed Astro Boy in a cartoon long ago.


    Luohuadong Girl was not worried, as long as there was a meteorite in Luohua, she didn''t worry that Tang Ye would get close to her. She was casting falling meteorites around her body. With this, she could slowly follow Tang Ye.


    In addition, Huo Di Ting played against Yinguang Phoenix, and both were tied. However, in the fight between the black dragon and the golden light dragon, the black dragon has been greatly at a disadvantage, unable to stop the bravery of the golden light dragon, and defeat is a matter of time.


    When the golden light dragon solves the black dragon, she will come to assist Luohuadong female to deal with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye will undoubtedly lose.


    Luohuadong Girl has the determination to win and is determined to win the power of Wolong!


    Tang Ye rushed to the Luohua Cave Girl, and the Luohua Cave Girl launched the Luohua meteorite, and the light of the Luohua Cave fell one after another, preventing Tang Ye from approaching her body. If Tang Ye dared to approach, she could smash Tang Ye into fleshy flesh!


    However, she never expected that Tang Ye didn''t stop the impact and plunged into the falling flower meteorite formation in front of her!


    Is this guy afraid of being crushed to death?


    Luohuadong Girl was very surprised, and at the same time wondering, she felt that Tang Ye was going crazy and fierce like before. That kind of fighting will is indeed daunting, but Luohuadong Girl is not afraid. If Tang Ye charged her so desperately, she would accept Tang Ye''s life unceremoniously!


    Not every time Tang Ye goes mad and ruthless can create miracles, she must break Tang Ye''s law of this lunatic!


    So she waved her hands together, emitting a white light, forming dense flowers. These falling flowers all contain powerful power, and they will become huge boulders the moment they encounter something. No matter how strong a person is, he can withstand several collisions, but dozens of times? How many hundreds of times?


    The Luohuadong girl wanted to see if Tang Ye dared to bet his life!


    boom!


    As expected, but also surprisingly, Tang Ye broke into the area where the Luohua cave girl had arranged the Luohua meteorite and forced her body away.


    "Tang Ye!" Luohua Cave Girl felt that Tang Ye''s determined and determined appearance was a great humiliation to her, and she broke into the range of Luohua Meteorite with flesh and blood, just not taking herself seriously?


    Then let you die!


    With a wave of her sleeves, the Luohuadong girl speeded up the falling of the Luohua meteorite and smashed it against Tang Ye who had rushed in.


    Tang Ye was not afraid, and continued to charge!


    Boom!


    All the falling meteorites fell down!


    The girl from Luohuadong stayed still in suspension, staring at Tang Ye closely to see how Tang Ye dealt with the pressure of ten thousand catties. She believes that no one can directly resist such an impact!


    However, when the falling flowers were about to hit Tang Ye''s back, Tang Ye shook his body suddenly, emitting fierce flames, and many of those falling flowers were shocked. However, there were still a lot of Luohua hitting his body, hitting a huge boulder with power, enough to crush him... Luohuadong Girl thought so, but it turned out not to be the case.


    The real result was that after the falling flowers hit Tang Ye''s back with the force of a thousand catties of boulders, Tang Ye was not pressed down, and withstood the shock pressure of this thousand catties!


    His body was not crushed, nor did he fall down, and he continued to rush towards the Luohuadong Girl!


    "How is this possible!" Luohuadong Girl was stunned. Is there anyone whose body can withstand such shock pressure and be fine? Is Tang Ye''s body made of steel?


    call!


    After Tang Ye withstood the impact pressure of the Luohua meteorite, he quickly rushed to the stunned Luohuadong Girl, and hit the Luohuadong Girl''s chest with a fierce punch.


    "Ah!" Luohuadong Girl cried out in pain. Under this voice, she didn''t appear to be a fairy at all. She felt like a woman who was beaten so badly. There was no fairy.


    I have to say that Tang Ye is a very cruel person, no matter what fairy the enemy is, he will not be merciless in fighting!


    "Could it be..." The Luohuadong girl was hit by Tang Ye to her chest, and she flew out and fell. Just now she vaguely felt the power of Tang Ye''s body. It was not Qi Jin, nor was it a dead tree in spring, but a very pure physical power. The body under that kind of strength is really like steel!


    Luohuadong Girl didn''t understand, how could Tang Ye''s body strength be so strong?


    puff!


    The female Luohuadong who was hit by Tang Ye''s violent punch couldn''t help vomiting a mouthful of blood from her severe injury. She fell to the surface of the sea, but she quickly picked up a force to stabilize her body, regenerating energy on her feet, so that she could float on the water without sinking, sliding out like a skateboard, with huge waves splashing on both sides, and the clothes were just Wet a little bit.


    The Luohuadong girl stopped sliding on the water and stood tiptoe on the water. Although she was seriously injured by Tang Ye''s punch, she still stood upright proudly.


    Tang Ye fell on the water from mid-air, and then confronted Luohuadong Girl.


    The Luohuadong girl stared at Tang Ye closely, and snorted coldly: "You are indeed very strong, but you will still die."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You are also very strong. I don''t know if I can kill you, but I will try to live."


    "There is no chance!" The Luohuadong girl snorted coldly, her gaze shifted behind Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back. At this time, I saw that the black dragon was bitten by the golden light dragon''s neck and plunged directly into the water. The black dragon roared, struggling hard, but couldn''t break free. It was pushed into the sea infinitely by the golden light dragon and then dissipated. The golden light dragon continued. Leaping out from the water, the dragon head pointed directly at Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye''s expression became cold, and he couldn''t avoid it. He turned his head and stared at Luohuadong Girl, letting the golden light dragon attack.


    The girl from Luohuadong seldom laughed, but at this time she couldn''t help but smile slightly. The Golden Light Dragon will end Tang Ye''s life!


    Finally solved the big trouble of Tang Ye!


    However, at this moment, she saw Tang Ye''s mouth also raised, and she was smiling!


    why?


    Luohuadong girl is very puzzled.


    boom!


    At this time, behind the Luohuadong girl, a red-purple python suddenly sprang out from under the sea. The python''s blood basin opened wide, showing its sharp fangs, and it rushed towards the Luohuadong girl.


    The female Luohuadong looked back and saw this giant python, her eyes widened and her pupils shrank suddenly.


    Why is there this giant python? !


    The appearance of the red and purple spirit python is more vicious than the real dragon. The real dragon is holy and auspicious, but the giant python is purely ferocious and violent. Compared with the giant dragon, Luohuadong Nu found that she is more afraid of this giant python!


    She didn''t know why there was such a giant python, but she knew that this giant python belonged to Tang Ye, the one she met in Yundian back then! She thought that Tang Ye would be killed by the Golden Light Dragon, and the battle would be over. However, now there is a giant python, if the golden light dragon continues to kill Tang Ye and does not come to save her, then she will be killed by the giant python!


    perish together? !


    Luohuadong girls don''t want this result!


    Tang Ye would not want this kind of result!


    As a result, the golden light dragon pounced on the python, and the python pounced on the golden light dragon.


    Maniac warfare with real dragon!


    Tang Ye and Luohuadong Girl played against each other this time, and they were tied!

 Chapter 640： Wanli Chaolong!

    At this moment, Tang Ye''s gratitude to the red and purple spirit python was beyond words. If there were no red and purple spirit pythons dormant in the sea, he would have died under the golden light dragon. Only then did he realize how precious the red and purple pythons are to him, no, they should be partners and friends.


    Originally, Crescent Moon and the others called the Red Purple Spirit Python Xiaozi. He felt awkward, thinking that the Red Purple Spirit Python was a powerful psychic monster, a powerful fighting force. But now it seems that the psychic wisdom of the Red-Purple Ling Python is stronger than many people, and even realized that he would be dangerous in advance, so when he was in Tang Sect, he strongly asked him to send it to the South China Sea, which saved his life.


    Tang Ye is willing to spend his whole life treating the red and purple spirit pythons!


    Although this is a vicious and cruel demon python, others must see it and want to get rid of it quickly. But his determination is very firm, no one will hurt Xiao Zi in the future!


    Of course, the premise is that he can survive without being killed by Luohuadong Girl. Now he just resolved the murderous intent of the Golden Light True Dragon, and was not completely out of danger.


    The red and purple spirit python and the golden light dragon fought together, and Tang Ye and the Luohuadong girl continued to fight, and the intensity was more intense than before!


    The girl from Luohuadong was punched by Tang Ye just now, and Tang Ye''s powerful physique was tempered by the immortal method of the gatekeeper to absorb spiritual energy, and the girl from Luohuadong couldn''t match it. Tang Ye was even full of firepower. After Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan sent the gatekeeper signal, he no longer had the gatekeeper''s scruples, and desperately forced the Luohuadong girl. Without the help of Yinguang Phoenix and Jinguang True Dragon, it was impossible for Luohuadong Girl to win Tang Ye.


    At this time the two no longer floated in the air, but stepped on the sea, just like standing on the ground, without affecting the battle. Tang Ye used hard Tai Chi''s domineering moves, and each punch of the bombardment could stir up a dozen meters of water waves, which was spectacular like a large fountain.


    Luohuadong Girl was a little embarrassed. She was badly injured and she couldn''t resist Tang Ye, but it would be detrimental to her to avoid it. After being chased by Tang Ye, her white gauze skirt was wetted in many places by the sea water, and her long delicate air began to scatter.


    She stared at Tang Ye coldly and angry, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to have so many methods. She knows that Tang Ye has flames and black dragons, so she can use a hundred birds to face the phoenix and ten thousand carps to face the dragon. She also knows that Tang Ye has powerful hard Tai Chi, so she also has her own ability to deal with it. But she didn''t expect Tang Ye''s physical strength to become so strong. She didn''t even expect that Tang Ye let a giant python hibernate in this sea in advance.


    She didn''t know how many surprises Tang Ye had yet to show. Could it be that Tang Ye was really the person who could never be defeated under the protection of the old Taoist priest?


    Luohuadong girl does not admit this kind of thing!


    Ouch!


    Roar!


    At this time, the tangled golden light dragon and the red and purple spirit python roared deafeningly. One dragon and one python churn in the sea, stirring up waves of tens of meters, and rushing out of the waves. After colliding once, the huge body tossed, and another large wave was shot, and then one dragon and one python again When they collided with each other, their bodies were entangled together until their heads. The dragon head and the python head collided and bitten.


    The battle between one dragon and one python was intense, spectacular, and shocking. Coupled with the agitation and slap of the water waves, I am afraid that it would be difficult to produce such special effects in filming. It is many times more intense than watching a movie.


    Crescent Moon and Lingyun saw the dragon and python fighting in the sea, and they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say, their eyes were round!


    It stands to reason that the red and purple spirit python is a beast of flesh, and it should be at a disadvantage against the dragon of the spirit body. However, the situation at this time is that the red and purple spirit python has crushed the golden light dragon!


    The red-purple spirit python roared and roared, with red eyes, spitting scarlet letters, opening its blood basin, exposing the huge sharp fangs on both sides, and completely overwhelmed the golden light dragon in its ferocious aura.


    Another point is that the Red-Purple Spirit Python is always desperate, not afraid of being bitten by the Golden Light True Spirit. When it is bitten by the Golden Light True Dragon, it does not rush to break free, but also bites the Golden Light True Dragon! See who will die first! Just like Tang Ye fighting with the Luohuadong Girl, he was ferocious and cold, straight forward, and went crazy.


    Under the offensive of the red and purple spirit python, the golden light dragon formed by the Luohuadong female nine-character mantra was defeated. The red-purple spirit python fought more and more bravely, and suddenly bit the neck of the golden light dragon, and then pressed it to the bottom of the sea, just like the golden light dragon did to the black dragon.


    "No!" When Luohuadong girl saw this, she shouted. She didn''t believe that such a powerful Jinguang true dragon was defeated by a demon python. She wanted to give Jinguang true dragon more power, but she was stopped by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, just chased and beat Luohuadong female to death. This is what he looks like when he is fierce. First he beats the enemy so that he can''t fight back and then talks nonsense. Victory must first be completely held in your hand!


    The Luohuadong girl took a huge sigh of relief. The situation was good for her, but the appearance of a giant python changed everything. She will not let this situation continue. At this time, Tang Ye chased up. She waved her sleeves and flew out a scroll. When the scroll opened, several fierce water jets poured out of the scroll, and a stone mountain like a pyramid cage was pressed down.


    Tang Ye was trapped by the water column first, and then by the stone mountain, as if being pressed down by the exquisite pagoda of King Tota Li and sucked in.


    Tang Ye''s expression froze, and she didn''t understand what was going on. Was he suppressed by the artifact? The question is, are there artifacts in this big world? When is such a powerful thing allowed in the big world?


    This is the high mountain and flowing water scroll in the scroll of painting the sacred mountain and river. The painting saint had already become famous, but retired halfway through, and almost no one had seen his true strength.


    Painting saint, literally means, is famous for painting, enters the Tao with painting, and shows all kinds of magic in painting. The painting scroll of mountains and rivers is to make paintings of the mysterious and magnificent between the heaven and the earth, and then reproduce them with the paintings to achieve the effect of the creatures in the painting.


    For a painting to be alive and to be like a summoned object, it must be alive when painting. Painting a saint is because of the spirit of painting, so he has won the great title, and the reputation of sanctification.


    At this time, Tang Ye was trapped by the scroll of high mountains and flowing water, locked in one place, unable to move, and could no longer chase down the Huadong Girl.


    "Do you think this can trap me?!" Tang Ye yelled coldly, shaking hands into fists, and bombarding the stone mountain cage with punch after punch inside.


    The red and purple spirit python, who had bitten the golden light dragon''s neck and sank to the bottom of the sea, sensed Tang Ye''s crisis, let go of the golden light dragon and rushed out of the water to hit the stone mountain cage to rescue Tang Ye.


    The female Luohuadong took this opportunity to rush to the golden light real dragon that was beaten by the red and purple spirit pythons, and spoke comforting, knotted her hands again, whispered a curse, and suddenly waved her plain white sleeves, making a sound wave like a sound wave. The power and sound waves spread out, overwhelming the sky, and the entire sea seems to be covered!


    Soon I saw the entire sea surface surging. What was amazing was that the sea water formed a carp, and the carp continued to gather and follow the golden light real dragon, some part of it merged into the real dragon, the real dragon''s aura suddenly recovered, even Much stronger than before!


    Ouch!


    The golden light dragon uttered a dragon chant, and countless carps jumped behind him. The carps surrendered to it and vowed to protect it to the death. The scene was extremely spectacular.


    This is Wanli Chaolong!


    The golden light dragon that appears in the nine-character mantra is only a part of the Wanli Chaolong. There must be a dragon before there is a Wanli Chaolong.


    Under the Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong, the Jinguang True Dragon''s momentum rose more than several times, even at this time, under the impact of the red and purple spirit python, Tang Ye got rid of the shackles of the high mountain and flowing water picture scroll, and looked very small in front of the Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong!

 Chapter 641： Transform a two-headed python!

    The high mountain and flowing water scroll was originally used to confine Tang Ye, and then weaken part of Tang Ye''s energy. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Luohuadong Girl would have a much better chance of killing Tang Ye. This is the purpose of the painting scroll given by the saint of painting to Luohuadong female high mountain and flowing water. However, neither the Luohuadong girl nor the painting sage expected that Tang Ye would have a python to help!


    The giant python is terrifying and fierce, and the golden light dragon can''t match it under the violent turmoil. This broke the calculations of the Luohuadong girl and the painting saint. However, the high mountain and flowing water picture scroll still played a vital role. When the Luohua cave girl was suppressed by Tang Ye step by step, the high mountain flowing water picture scroll gave the Luohua cave girl a buffer opportunity and forced the red and purple spirit python to come and rescue Tang Ye. Can display the real ten thousand carp dragon!


    Countless carps appeared on the sea and gathered behind the Golden Light Dragon, which can not only help the Golden Light Real Dragon to recover from the serious injuries suppressed by the Red-Purple Spirit Python, but also help the Golden Light Real Dragon strengthen its strength. At this time, the strength of the Golden Light Real Dragon was several times stronger than the Red Purple Spirit Python and Tang Ye, and Tang Ye and the Red Purple Spirit Python looked very small!


    The Luohuadong girl hovered next to the golden light dragon, her aura was cold and arrogant, and her killing intent emerged. She stared at Tang Ye and hummed, "This is the real Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong, Tang Ye, unless you have other boxing skills, you must Will die here, with the beast beside you!"


    The Luohuadong girl was very angry with the red and purple spirit python. Except for the red and purple spirit python who appeared to help Tang Ye just now, she will lose her good situation. She will never forget that it was this giant in the Yundian siege. The pythons forced them to die and die. Compared with before, the red-violet python has grown a lot, the red-purple is deeper, the body is larger, and the appearance is more fierce, and it has already shocked the sky.


    The red and purple spirit python heard Luohuadong''s words and called it a beast, and suddenly roared to express dissatisfaction. Tang Ye stared coldly at Luohuadong Girl and the soaring golden light dragon, and hummed: "Luohuadong Girl, I didn''t expect you to realize such magical powers. I really admire it. But if you want to kill me, Just now, I will try my best to live!"


    "Stop talking nonsense, die!" Luohuadong Girl stopped choking with Tang Ye, and directly ordered Jin Guang Zhenlong to kill Tang Ye.


    The red and purple giant python behind Tang Ye rushed out without waiting for Tang Ye to signal, and once again fought against the Jinguang true dragon. Tang Ye dispatched at the same time to attack Luohuadong Girl. However, the strength of the Golden Light True Dragon at this time was extremely powerful. While dealing with the red and purple spirit python, it could also throw its tail to attack Tang Ye, who was close to Bu Luo Hua Dong Nu.


    The Luohuadong girl is guarded by the golden light dragon, and she is no longer afraid of Tang Ye''s crazy pursuit, floating in the same place and launching an attack to contain Tang Ye.


    "Oh!" Suddenly heard the struggle of the red and purple spirit python, Tang Ye looked over, very worried, the red and purple spirit python was grabbed by the powerful golden light dragon with its sharp claws, and then the golden light dragon flew into the sky. Then smash the red and purple spirit python down.


    The golden light dragon followed closely again, and grabbed the head of the red and purple spirit python with sharp claws. Although the scales of the red and purple spirit python were already as hard as steel, at this time the power of the golden light real dragon shredded the iron like mud, and the red and purple spirit python''s head was scratched through several huge scars, and it was so painful that it screamed.


    boom!


    The red-purple spirit python fell into the sea and set off a huge wave of tens of meters. Soon the surrounding sea water was stained red, the head of the red-purple spirit python was scratched, and blood flowed!


    "Little Zi!" Tang Ye was very worried when he saw the red and purple spirit python was so badly injured, and immediately rushed to the place where the red and purple spirit python fell.


    The Red-Purple Spirit Python was very tenacious, enduring the pain, resurfaced, bent up, his **** head held high, a kind of tragic and unyielding. When it faced Tang Ye, it let out a soft "Woo", so Tang Ye didn''t worry.


    How could Tang Ye not worry, if his head was scratched with such a big scar, if he could not deal with it in time, he might die. How can this be? Tang Ye just decided to treat the red and purple spirit pythons all his life, how could he let it die for protecting himself?


    But the reality is helpless. At this time, the combined strength of him and the red and purple spirit python is far from the opponent of the golden light dragon who is going down at the dragon. They can all be killed!


    The Luohua Cave Girl didn''t give Tang Ye and the Red Purple Spirit Python a chance to breathe, and immediately let the Jinguang True Dragon rush to pursue her, and it was bound to kill Tang Ye and the Red Purple Spirit Python.


    The red and purple spirit python desperately confronted it again, but after a collision with the golden light dragon, it was knocked down. The huge body fell and hit the sea, creating another huge wave.


    Tang Ye was even more worried that if the Red-Purple Spirit Python was beaten like this, it might really die. He would never allow this to happen. He roared up to the sky, and suddenly his whole body burst into flames, turning into a burning man, floating up, facing the golden light dragon, and then **** into a fist with his right fist, facing the huge body with his tiny body. Golden Light Real Dragon.


    The Luohuadong girl coldly snorted: "If you can''t help yourself, why are you fighting a real dragon? Even your giant python can only struggle to death!"


    boom!


    Although Tang Ye turned into a burning man and sent out his full strength to face the Golden Light Real Dragon, he was still defeated. He was hit by the Golden Light Real Dragon and fell into the sea and sank into the water. At this time, the red and purple spirit python pushed him out, and immediately turned to face the golden light dragon.


    I''d rather die than surrender, never die!


    The Luohuadong girl sneered and hummed: "One person and one animal are all lunatic virtues. In that case, I will send you to the West!"


    The female Luohuadong issued a death order to the Jinguang True Dragon, and the Jinguang True Dragon screamed, with a raging momentum, and flew towards Tang Ye and the Red Purple Spirit Python.


    The red and purple spirit python was the first to bend and attack, but was hit by the golden light dragon and screamed with great pain, as if the head was beaten to an explosion, and fell to the ground feebly.


    "Little purple..." Tang Ye saw the red and purple spirit python, and his body became stiff, and he felt sorrowful of losing his loved ones. He became violent and angry. The flames all over his body rose up like a three-meter-high flame giant. . Only in front of Jinguang True Dragon, he still looked small. But he still rushed towards the golden light dragon, blasted out with a punch, and contended with the golden light dragon that came in the collision.


    "Damn you!" Tang Ye shouted angrily, bursting out a powerful force, not even being beaten by the Golden Light Real Dragon, and could be equal to the Golden Light Real Dragon.


    The Luohuadong girl frowned slightly, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such explosive power. But she didn''t worry, because Tang Ye was already poor at this time, and she stubbornly resisted, and it would be a matter of time before she was killed.


    The red-purple spirit python hanging down into the sea saw Tang Ye desperately fighting against the Jinguang True Dragon, trying hard to get up to help Tang Ye, but was hit by the tail of the Jinguang True Dragon, banging, banging, time after time, painful It roars constantly.


    boom!


    Ouch!


    Finally, after being beaten to the head by the tail of the golden light dragon, the red and purple spirit python made the most painful sound and sank into the sea without a sound. Its head had been severely injured, but it was such an important place, and it was really unbearable to be hit again.


    "Xiao Zi!" Tang Ye shouted, grief and anger, but the Golden Light Dragon was too strong. He could resist the impact of the Golden Light Dragon and it would be great. There was no extra energy to watch Red Purple. Ling python.


    The Luohuadong girl looked at Tang Ye coldly, and hummed: "Kill a beast, then kill you. Tang Ye, your luck is gone!"


    "Take it to death!" The Luohuadong girl shouted.


    The golden light dragon got an order and suddenly exerted force to smash Tang Ye out. Tang Ye flew upside down and fell. At this time, the golden light dragon opened his mouth and quickly stretched out his head to bite Tang Ye into two pieces.


    The Luohuadong girl closed her eyes slightly and sighed in relief. When she opened her eyes, she looked tired and said leisurely: "It''s finally over."


    The golden light dragon is about to bite Tang Ye, but at this time, roar!


    A roar came from the bottom of the sea!


    Luohuadong Girl was shocked, that python is not dead yet?


    boom!


    A giant python sprang out of the sea, it was a red and purple python.


    The red and purple spirit python stood in front of Tang Ye, and the golden light dragon bit the red and purple spirit python''s neck.


    "Kill this beast!" The Luohuadong female was extremely angry, holding the stubborn red and purple spirit python with a heart to kill, and didn''t want to see the red and purple spirit python resisting again.


    The golden light dragon wanted to bite the neck of the red and purple spirit python, but at this time, the wound on the injured head of the red and purple spirit python broke, and the rupture became bigger and bigger. It didn''t look like an injury and split, but it was about to split. It looks like something needs to come out!


    Snapped!


    The crack on the head of the red and purple spirit python was completely torn apart, suddenly, another head was stretched out!


    The red-violet python became a double-headed python!


    "This..." Tang Ye, who was next to the red and purple spirit python, saw that the red and purple spirit python had turned into a two-headed python with his mouth open, so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.


    Luohuadong Girl''s eyes widened even more, and she was so surprised that her chin was about to fall to the ground.


    Is the red-violet python metamorphose and evolved?

 Chapter 642： Tell you my name!

    The metamorphosis of the red-purple spirit python is astounding, and Tang Ye and Luohuadong Girl don''t know how to describe it. The crack in the head of the red and purple spirit python was seriously injured, which did not make it fatal, but instead helped it metamorphose and stretched out another head!


    I have seen the monster body become bigger and harder after its transformation. Even if it grows new things, such as thorns on its body, it is still acceptable, but it¡¯s incredible to grow a head. . Both humans and monsters have only one head, unless it is a specific three-headed dog, hydra or the like. But these are the legendary mythical monsters, and they were like that at the beginning, but the red and purple spirit pythons grew their heads after transformation!


    Tang Ye looked at the red and purple spirit python that had become a double-headed giant python, trying to think about what was going on. Suddenly he thought of something. Before sending the red and purple spirit python to the South China Sea, wasn''t the red and purple spirit python uncontrollably mad and irritable? That''s because its head hurts. Isn''t this exactly the situation where it has another head hidden in its head and is about to get out?


    I have a headache because there is a new head coming out!


    Tang Ye was surprised that after knowing that the red-purple spirit python had a pain in his head, he wanted to use the power of the dead wood to help the red-purple spirit python relieve the pain, but the red-purple spirit python refused, as if it knew its own situation. In other words, the red and purple spirit python knew that he was going to get a head?


    This is the transformation of the Red-Purple Spirit Python!


    But why is it transformed into a head?


    Tang Ye suddenly thought that when he first subdued the red and purple spirit python, Tang Manhong used witchcraft to implant a small snake in the red and purple spirit python''s head. That little snake was transformed from a snake egg that was dormant in Sun Qisheng''s corpse, and spent a lot of venom during its incubation. Tang Manhong said that this little snake would be very extraordinary, and it was enough to control the red and purple spirit python. But later they established a trusting relationship with the red and purple spirit python, and Tang Manhong never used that strange little snake again. But that little snake was alive inside the red-purple spirit python. Could it be that the little snake merged and survived in the red and purple spirit python, so it turned into a head?


    Or was it that the red-violet python swallowed and digested the strange little snake, gained the ability of the little snake, and grew another head when it transformed?


    Tang Ye guessed that the little snake was obtained from Sun Qisheng''s body, and Sun Qisheng died of poisoning in order not to reveal Wen Dingmo''s affairs. It was Mu Caisang who used poison to do things around Wen Dingmo. So perhaps Mu Caisang would know the source of that little snake.


    Tang Ye thinks that this kind of guessing is in line with the evolution of things. He didn''t expect that the things that used to be will play a huge role now, and the development is now beyond everyone''s imagination. When there is time, he will figure out all these things, and now he has to solve the Luohuadong Girl and Jinguang True Dragon.


    Although the transformation of the Red-Purple Ling Python is very scary, it has played a decisive role in reversing the current predicament. After the head of the red and purple spirit python got out, it directly bit on the neck of the golden light dragon. This time it was the turn of the Golden Light Real Dragon to cry out. The big mouth of the golden light dragon biting the neck of the red and purple spirit python was forced to open. After the red and purple spirit python got rid of it, the other head also bit on the body of the golden light real dragon, and the golden light dragon suddenly wailed in pain.


    The transformation of the red and purple spirit python not only brought the power of another head, but also strengthened its physical strength and reduced its injuries. At a time of high morale, it fought with the golden dragon to fight again and again. Dragon slaughter!


    Although the golden light dragon had ten thousand carps behind the dragon, but after being culled by the double-headed red and purple spirit python, the ten thousand carps broke away from the dragon, the golden light true dragon''s fighting spirit faded, and was finally bitten off by the double-headed red and purple spirit python. The neck turned into a golden light and dissipated!


    "Puff!" When the Jinguang True Dragon was broken up, the Luohuadong Girl was affected and spouted a mouthful of blood.


    Wanli Chaolong was transformed by the magical method of the Luohuadong female, poured into her mind, and when her mind was damaged, she was also damaged. But the real reason for her to vomit blood was that she was defeated in this battle that would kill Tang Ye!


    Completely defeated!


    The strength of Hundred Bird Chaofeng is similar to that of Flame Truth. She has been fighting with Flame Truth and can¡¯t help her. Now Wanli Chaolong is gone, and the high mountain and flowing water picture is gone. She is alone and helpless, and her body is also Was seriously injured by Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye brought the transformed double-headed red and purple spirit python, she had no room to resist!


    "How could this be..." Luohuadong Girl looked at Tang Ye who was coming up with the double-headed red and purple spirit python, her eyes blurred and her heart low, she had given up fighting.


    This can''t kill Tang Ye, so what can we fight for?


    The two-headed red-purple spirit python is fierce and terrifying with both heads, chucking a letter, and one eyeball is almost as large as one person. It floats in front of the Luohuadong Girl, looking down at the Luohuadong Girl, just swoop down You can directly treat the Luohuadong girl as a delicacy.


    Tang Ye levitated in front of Luohuadong Girl, with an indifferent expression, and said, "You have lost."


    The girl from Luohuadong simply took back Hundred Bird Chaofeng and completely gave up the struggle. Seeing Tang Ye''s languid spirit, she let out a long sigh of relief and said, "Do it."


    She knew that Tang Ye''s character would not let her continue to live. She didn''t want to be alive anymore. At this point, she was still defeated. It''s better to be dead.


    Do you want to beg Tang Ye for mercy?


    She can''t afford to lose that face.


    Tang Ye sneered when she heard what she said, looked up at the sky, squinted, and said to her, "I won''t kill you."


    The girl in Luohuadong was taken aback. She looked at Tang Ye and became puzzled. She quickly became angry. She felt that Tang Ye was playing with her and snorted coldly: "Do you think you can stimulate me by doing this? If you lose, you lose, I Although I feel unwilling to do so, it is not unreasonable. If you think that this kind of sympathy for me can tease me and make me feel like a plaything, then I am afraid you will be disappointed."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I never thought of teasing you. I really don''t want to kill you, mainly because you are useful to me. I ask you again, do you really want to die? Or do you want to live? If you really want to die, I will kill you. But if you want to live, you can sell me your life first, and you will be free when you help me accomplish something."


    "If you sell your life to you, can you still be free? Has the Luohuadong girl ever done anything to sell it?" The Luohuadong girl looked at Tang Ye''s expression unchanged, still snorted like that.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "If I say that after you sell your life to me, you don''t need to stay in the big world, but go to the Guwu rivers and lakes, would you like? If you leave the big world, you will have no big world anymore. In connection with Guwu Jianghu, it is a whole new world. Your life is actually free. I can''t control you. As for when I will go there, it is still unknown."


    The Luohuadong girl hesitated looking at Tang Ye, and Tang Ye said again: "Wait a moment when you leave with the gatekeeper, go to Kunlun as a person who is offended by luck. When you get to the Guwu River and Lake, go find someone who likes to cover it with white gauze. The beautiful woman, she is called Le Fan, or Xing Ji, tell her I will look for her and let her not die, or someone will be sad."


    "It''s that simple?" Luohuadong Girl looked at Tang Ye and frowned.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "So people who work with me generally make a lot of money."


    The Luohuadong girl closed her eyes, pondered for a moment, opened her eyes, and looked up to the sky. Two powerful forces were approaching. The speed was far faster than the so-called airplane. It was the fairy method of gatekeepers.


    The gatekeeper is coming.


    The Luohuadong girl looked back at Tang Ye and said, "Gu Luoxue."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    Luohuadong Girl turned around and stopped looking at Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "My name. Luohuadong Girl never tells her name, but I will sell you my life once, Luohuadong Girl never breaks her word, tells Use your and my names as proof."


    Tang Ye nodded and muttered, "It sounds pretty good."

 Chapter 643： Lost to such a casual man!

    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t kill the Luohuadong Girl, and let the Luohuadong Girl go to the Guwu River and Lake to look for music fans, which was just one of the purposes. He also had another purpose to start deploying his power on the side of Guwu Jianghu.


    Perhaps the Luohuadong girl will follow her own path when she arrives in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, which may not be his power, but she has been involved with him to some extent and is better than those strangers in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. And Luohuadong girl''s character is worthy of trust, not the kind of ungrateful, unwilling villain. The people and things she recognizes will be firm. She can tell Tang Ye her name, it means that she will abide by the agreement with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew that with his own growth rate, he would soon go to the Guwu River and Lake, and now those delaying methods could not always be useful, so even if it was only Luohuadong Girl, he had to arrange it. When it comes to the Guwu River and Lake, there may be such a person who can help him at a critical moment.


    Tang Ye has always been such a precautionary person. When others are still standing on the road, he has already looked at the fork in the road and will always be ahead of others!


    Having negotiated with Gu Luoxue, Tang Ye returned to the crescent moon and Lingyun on the shore. Gu Luoxue reluctantly, but still returned to the shore, standing alone, dressed in white, standing proudly. , A bit like "the so-called Iraqi people are on the water side".


    Yueya and Lingyun were shocked to see Tang Ye coming back.


    Just now, Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue fought harder and harder, and they fought farther and farther. They couldn''t see clearly on the shore, and they were very worried about Tang Ye''s situation. Now that Tang Ye came back, the key was that there was an extra double-headed python. The two girls looked at the fierce double-headed python, their faces pale, and they hugged each other in fear.


    At this time, the two-headed red and purple spirit python stretched out and stretched out the snake letter. Because it was too big, it could only touch the crescent with the tip of the tongue to show friendship.


    Crescent Moon was about to cry, Ling Yun was already crying.


    When Crescent Moon saw the double-headed giant python, her head was buzzing with fright. She didn''t react much. Now, after looking at it after a few glances, she slowly feels how this giant python is a bit familiar, red, red and purple?


    Tang Ye saw that she hadn''t reacted yet, stretched out her hand and squeezed her face, and said, "This is Xiao Zi."


    "Uh..." Crescent couldn''t react, looking at the double-headed red and purple spirit python still dumbfounded. Why did Xiao Zi have an extra head? It''s terrible!


    Ooh! The double-headed red and purple python saw the crescent moon, and felt disgusted, and wailed a little aggrieved.


    Tang Ye squeezed Crescent¡¯s face again, touched her head again, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but didn¡¯t Xiao Zi have a headache and went crazy before? I guess it¡¯s mostly because it has an extra head in his head. This head has to come out, that''s why it''s like that. Now its head comes out and it''s okay. What are you afraid of, Xiao Zi or Xiao Zi, just...somewhat handsome."


    Ooh! The double-headed red and purple lingo whispered happily. Yes, I have become handsome!


    Crescent finally accepted and adapted slowly, glared at Tang Ye, and said, "Xiao Zi is a girl, not handsome! She is pretty!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. If you have the ability to ask on the street, see who says that a woman with two heads is beautiful?


    As a demon python, if you don''t say that it is scary, you can only say that it is domineering and powerful!


    The relationship between Yue Ya and Xiao Zi is very good, that is, she first treated Xiao Zi as a girl, and then... Tang Ye had to follow them to hypocritically. To be honest, Tang Ye feels awkward now. Isn''t it a bit embarrassing to call such a girl''s name "Xiao Zi" to the giant python with two ferocious heads?


    Crescent slowly accepted the transformation of the red-purple spirit python, and gingerly went over and touched a few heads of the red-purple spirit python, touched both heads, and found that it was the same as before, finally let go and spoke to the red-purple spirit python happily .


    Lingyun was always nervous, but when she saw that Crescent was so on the red-purple lingual python, she wanted to try it too, so she slowly stretched out a finger to touch it, and just touched the red-purple lingual python, she screamed in surprise. Called, scared myself, a little nervous.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes at the two girls and looked at the sky. The gatekeeper was coming, and said, "Don''t be surprised. Let Xiao Zi go into the sea first. Someone is here."


    Hearing the words, the red and purple spirit python whimpered twice at the crescent moon and Lingyun who had begun to accept it, and then turned and plunged into the sea.


    Standing far away, Gu Luoxue glanced at Tang Ye and the red and purple spirit python slightly, very angry. She looked at Tang Ye like that, so casual when teasing two girls, she actually lost to such a casual man?


    And for the red-purple spirit python, Gu Luoxue said it was a fake not to be angry. The first time I went to siege Tang Ye, and I killed Tang Ye just now, it was because this giant python destroyed good things. Now the python is not only okay, but it has also become more powerful. She was angry and helpless, the key was that she had nowhere to vent, she could only stay in her heart. She wanted to go to Guwu Rivers and Lakes immediately, and she had no nostalgia for this big world!


    With the immortal method of gatekeeper slaves, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan rushed to the South China Sea and fell in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye was very surprised, how strong is the gatekeeper''s supernatural power? Came here so soon, just like jumping space.


    "You are here." Tang Ye maintained a good relationship with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, and laughed when he saw them.


    Li Diyuan was still that chubby, and smiled honestly at Tang Ye: "Hello, Big Brother Tang, long time no see!"


    But Li Tianfang gritted his teeth with anger. He was going to pat Tang Ye''s head and hum: "Tang Ye, your mother, it''s a **** mess! Can I feel relieved? Let me tell you, Li Diyuan and I It''s not your servant, it''s not specifically for you. If there is another time, Li Diyuan and I will definitely not come to help you!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "No, no, I will pay attention next time."


    Standing in the distance, Gu Luoxue had been paying attention since the gatekeeper came, and when she saw the two gatekeepers Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan laughing and cursing with Tang Ye, she was a bit about to collapse. Tang Ye still has such a familiar relationship with the gatekeeper? This fucking... Gu Luoxue felt that Tang Ye couldn''t be treated with common sense.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and asked, "How are You Rong and Celadon?"


    Li Diyuan showed a worried look and said, "I heard from Celadon that sister Yourong seems to be pregnant, so you should take a break."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then overjoyed, like being a father?


    But Li Tianfang immediately slapped Li Diyuan''s fat head and said, "Li Diyuan, are you stupid? Half-hearted, pig head! Celadon deceived your sister Yourong by saying that. It''s all because of Tang Ye. Sister Yourong is worried and depressed. Celadon fools her to rest in order not to worry her. What is the use of your head?"


    "It works, won''t I die if I lose my head?" Li Diyuan argued.


    Li Tianfang no longer knew how to talk to the silly fat brother.


    When Tang Ye heard Li Tianfang''s words, his expression turned gloomy, feeling very sorry for Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong was able to sense his situation, but because she hadn''t completed her resuscitation, she was in a state of ignorance. She was worried and confused, and she must be very uncomfortable.


    "You have to deal with Longmen''s affairs quickly, and then go back to accompany Yourong." Tang Ye Youyou thought.


    After talking briefly to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, Tang Ye called Gu Luoxue over again, so that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had an explanation. They have already signaled the gatekeeper, and if they fail to come up with something to explain back, they will definitely be questioned by the gatekeeper. So next they have to go back to Kunlun Xuanmen. Tang Ye was also relieved, today''s celadon, without the secret protection of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, don''t have to worry, the strength of that goddess is already terrifying.


    After Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan took Gu Luoxue away, Tang Ye began to collect the power of Wolong in the dragon gate.

 Chapter 644： Longmen is an artifact!

    In the battle with Luohuadong girl just now, the black dragon was broken up by the golden light dragon, and his injuries were serious. However, under Tang Ye''s call, he could still come out. Now it needs the power of Wolong to recover from its injury, and Tang Ye''s visit to Longmen meets its needs. It directly took Tang Ye, Lingyun and Crescent to fly to the location of the Dragon Gate.


    Crescent Moon stood on the black dragon, clutching Tang Ye''s arm tightly with tension. She felt too exciting. Following Tang Yehun, it was like filming a big myth. She didn''t expect that after standing on the giant python, she stood on the giant dragon again!


    Ling Yun had already stood on the black dragon, but she was not so nervous. Originally, she only needed to hold Tang Ye''s corner, but when she saw Crescent holding Tang Ye''s arm, she thought about it and went to grab Tang Ye''s. Arm.


    Tang Ye felt very melancholy. It wasn''t that she wanted to hug left and right, but that they had to post it!


    The dragon gate of Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea is not on Guanyin Mountain, but on the sea. The black dragon could feel the position of the dragon gate, and flew to a sea surface directly in front of Guanyin Mountain. A faint golden whirlpool appeared in the sky, and it was the dragon gate that emerged.


    It was the first time that Crescent Moon entered the Dragon Gate. When she saw the Golden Light Vortex, she was full of curiosity, but she was also very nervous. She froze her face and grasped Tang Ye more tightly.


    Tang Ye thinks it¡¯s very interesting that the ghostly ghost crescent becomes like this, and can¡¯t help but jokingly said: "Crescent, when you enter the dragon gate, there will be a terrible rush of power. Hold on to me, or you will fall into unknown space. Then you will be lost."


    "Really?" Crescent Moon was even more nervous and hugged Tang Ye tighter, her small face said seriously: "Then I will hug you tight!"


    Ouch, Tang Ye immediately felt Crescent''s well-formed chest press against his arm. Crescent Moon''s slender body, looking at the flat airport, actually has a chest.


    "Hold tighter." Tang Ye was still deliberately teasing Crescent Moon.


    Ling Yun couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, her face flushed with anger, she twisted Tang Ye¡¯s waist bitterly, and then let go of Tang Ye to pull Crescent Moon¡¯s hand, the little tiger said with ferocious aura: "Sister Yueya, don¡¯t listen. This disciple is talking nonsense, he is lying to you and taking advantage of you! I have entered the Dragon Gate, there is no danger at all, I just came to an illusion world!"


    Yueya reacted and stared at Tang Ye. Tang Ye was exposed, embarrassingly trying to explain, Crescent Moon directly hummed: "It doesn''t matter, anyway, my chest is small, you can''t take advantage of it, otherwise you don''t have to always ask me to hold me tight!"


    "Uh..." Tang Ye choked at what Yueya said.


    Crescent said that it was okay, but in fact it was the anger to the extreme. A woman said that her **** were too small, either she was joking with herself or she was extremely angry. At this time, Crescent Moon¡¯s situation was obviously the second type. She and Lingyun had already turned their backs to Tang Ye, and she didn¡¯t even care about Tang Ye anymore!


    Tang Ye was immediately isolated by the two girls. If you don''t die, you won''t die!


    The black dragon plunged into the dragon gate and came to an illusion world. The fantasy world provides information from the past, which is deliberately shaped by Shenlong to warn and guide future generations. In the previous three illusions, the first is why the old Taoist slashed the world, the second is the dragon voluntarily fell to protect the earth, and the third is the power of the scarlet troll awakening among humans, triggering self-war and disaster among humans. Those blood and resentment converged and gave birth to a blood cocoon, and a **** demon emerged from the blood cocoon, bringing devastating disaster to the earth. As for how to eliminate this scarlet monster, it is necessary to understand the information in the fourth illusion.


    The fourth illusion began with various cruel killing scenes. The scarlet monster just burst out of the blood cocoon, looks ugly and terrifying, constantly killing and sucking blood, and inhaling people''s grievances, slowly transforming.


    Seeing the **** scenes, Lingyun and Yueya were **** off with Tang Ye, but couldn''t help holding Tang Ye''s hand, relying on Tang Ye, seeking a sense of security, and stopped watching those **** scenes, and closed their eyes. .


    Tang Ye hugged the two girls slightly, and continued to look at the illusion scene.


    After sucking enough blood and resentment, the scarlet demon turned into a human form, developed his power secretly, and gathered a group of people with supernatural powers but dark and twisted hearts. Then he led these people to start the road to destroy the world.


    Tang Ye saw these things, except that he was worried because it was something that happened in the past, but the other feelings were plain, because this kind of development had already been seen on TV dramas. At this time Tang Ye just wanted to know how to stop this blood demon, he looked at the illusion scene again.


    In the fantasy scene, the earth was caught in blood and gunpowder. Countless people were killed and the earth was greatly destroyed. The **** demon led his men to continue to sweep the earth, destroying everything they passed. At this time, eight people appeared. Eight of them possessed supernatural powers, righteous and kind, and were bound to protect the earth. But the eight people knew that they couldn''t fight the scarlet monster, so they looked for power to help, and then came out with eight artifacts.


    Fang Tian painted halberds, swords, broadswords, long bows, daggers, long whips, gloves, two-handed axes.


    Each of the eight people obtained an artifact. After gaining the power of the artifact, the eight people fought against the scarlet monster and finally eliminated the scarlet monster. But the eight people were also seriously injured. Knowing that they would not be able to live long, they disappeared with their own artifacts to prevent the artifacts from being seized and destroyed by the **** monsters.


    Although the Scarlet Demon was eliminated, its subordinates seemed to think that he could be resurrected, so the threat of the Blood Demon still existed. If another blood demon appears to do evil, eight artifacts need to be found, and only the power of the eight artifacts can destroy the blood demon.


    So Tang Ye sighed slightly after understanding the information of the fourth illusion, and said, "Are you going to look for the artifact next?"


    At this time, the illusion began to collapse, but suddenly, different from before, eight rays of light flew out, one of them poured into Tang Ye''s body, one of them into the crescent moon, and the other six scattered to other places.


    "This..." Tang Ye immediately opened his clothes to see if there was anything left behind when the light penetrated his body, and then he saw a looming Fangtian halberd pattern where the light poured in. He was stunned, and immediately understood what was going on.


    He is a person who can hold the Fangtian painting halberd in the eight artifacts!


    Tang Ye didn''t think about why he used Fang Tian to paint the halberd, because he had seen it in the sporadic memory of his previous life, and he used Fang Tian to paint the halberd in the previous life. He feels very handsome and domineering!


    After accepting this, Tang Ye suddenly lowered his face, extremely depressed. This light means that the artifact is about to emerge, doesn''t that mean that the blood demon is about to reappear?


    Fuck... Tang Ye was quite depressed. I was really born in the wrong age. Why did everything appear in this age? I still want to live with my daughter-in-law quietly, but depending on the situation, I don''t intend to make the world peaceful... The Xuanhuang plan has not been resolved yet, and there is another blood demon!


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, remembering that a ray of light had been injected into Crescent Moon just now. So he secretly opened Crescent''s clothes while Crescent closed his eyes, and took a peek at what the light was in Crescent''s chest.


    He saw it was a dagger.


    It turns out that Crescent Moon is a person who can use the dagger artifact.


    Really fate!


    However, both Crescent Moon and Lingyun stared at him coldly. Crescent snorted coldly: "Although it''s a bit small, I still want to ask you what you look like, is it good-looking?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to explain it. He didn''t want to look at Crescent Moon''s chest, but at the pattern of that artifact. He wanted to explain, but Crescent and Lingyun waved and hit him in both eyes!

 Chapter 645： Its hard to turn a dragon!

    Tang Ye was completely isolated by Yueya and Lingyun. The two girls were very disappointed in him. Although they knew that he was a shameless jerk, they didn''t expect to attack Yueya! For this reason, Crescent Moon and Lingyun didn''t grab Tang Ye when they disappeared in the illusion, and let them fall into the sea. Tang Ye was helpless, forcibly stretched out his hand to hug their waists, and brought them back to the shore.


    Crescent Moon and Lingyun didn''t thank him, they even hummed an angry and disdainful nasal sound. They stared at him and left hand in hand together, completely ignoring him!


    Tang Ye was speechless, went up to stop them, and said, "Where are you going?"


    "Of course I went back, hum!" Ling Yun pouted and hummed.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "Where are you going back? This is Nanhai."


    "This..." Ling Yun wrinkled her face, she really didn''t know where to go.


    Yueya is an adult, with more experience than Lingyun, and said: "There will be a city nearby, Yuner, let''s find a place to live well, and I don''t bother to care about this bastard!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. These women are in trouble if they are awkward, and said, "Crescent Moon, I didn''t look at your breasts."


    "Are you blind?" Crescent said.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I''m not blind."


    "You can''t see if you''re not blind? I opened my clothes!" Ling Yun said angrily.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Enough for you two women. I just entered the illusion just now because I was afraid of closing my eyes. I didn''t know what happened. I told you, Crescent, you have a tattoo on your chest. A dagger, don¡¯t believe me, untie my clothes and see!"


    Seeing that Tang Ye was speaking so seriously, Yueya and Lingyun also mentioned about the illusion just now, they didn''t watch it because they saw the **** scene, they couldn''t help being a little suspicious. After thinking for a while, Crescent Moon turned around, unbuttoned her clothes and looked down at her chest.


    Lingyun was quite curious, she stood on her tiptoes and raised her head, pulling Crescent''s arm to take a look.


    Sure enough, both Yueya and Lingyun saw the dagger pattern on Yueya''s breast that looked like a faint silver light. Crescent Moon didn''t have this pattern on her body before, and she suddenly felt strange.


    Tang Ye saw Lingyun standing on tiptoe and pulling Crescent Arm to look at Crescent''s chest, a child''s innocent curious face, amused by her, so she picked up Lingyun so that she didn''t have to work so hard. When she reached Crescent¡¯s chest, she said, "Have you all seen it? Did I lie?"


    Ling Yun was suddenly lifted up by Tang Ye holding her waist, angrily and anxious, her face flushed, she was probably a little bit shy, she kept breaking free, and shouted angrily to let Tang Ye let her go. Tang Ye didn''t let go, she was a bit like a caught fish, swinging from side to side.


    "Deng disciple, let me go!" Ling Yun was very annoyed.


    Tang Ye laughed haha, put her down, and she rushed to beat Tang Ye. Tang Ye hugged her so that she couldn''t beat anyone. Ling Yun had lost her temper. Who made her a child? There was no way to take Tang Ye, and she finally relied on Tang Ye''s body and didn''t want to waste her energy.


    Crescent Moon was very curious about the silver dagger pattern on her chest, and asked Tang Ye: "What is going on?"


    Ling Yun was also very curious, leaning on Tang Ye to look up at Tang Ye and expressing doubts, no longer so angry.


    Tang Ye combed through the information of the illusion, and frowned: "According to the information of the illusion, there is a monster present in the world, and people with power are needed to destroy it. But because the strength of mankind is limited, it needs the power of a divine tool. There are eight pieces of this artifact. The dagger pattern on the chest of the crescent indicates one of the eight artifacts. But I don¡¯t know where this artifact is, only the information about the illusion is here."


    Crescent crooked his head and frowned, and said, "That means...I have something to do with the dagger artifact?"


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "You may be one of the heirs of the artifact, and you are going to become a hero to save the world!"


    "Cut!" Crescent gave Tang Ye a white look, and hummed: "I''m not a hero. The heroes didn''t end well."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "This thing shouldn''t be so fast, right? The Xuanhuang plan is unsuccessful, and demons can''t be born.


    Yueya was happy, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "So if you want to stop Xuanhuang''s plan, then there is no need for demons!"


    "I''m doing it now." Tang Ye smiled and said, "Well, you are not angry anymore? Then let''s find a place to stay."


    "Who said that we are not angry? You are a rascal bastard! Humph!" Crescent Ya made a face to Tang Ye again, then waved to Ling Yun and said, "Yun''er, let''s go, leave him alone!"


    Ling Yun left Tang Ye, trot over and pulled Crescent Moon''s hand, pacing, leaving Tang Ye behind.


    It was getting dark, and they were walking on a seaside path with street lights on both sides, presumably not far from the city. The two girls are in a good mood, both of them are optimistic, cheerful, innocent and innocent. Yueya said to Lingyun: "Yun''er, how about a song for my sister to teach you?"


    "Okay!" Ling Yun smiled happily.


    "Then I''ll sing it for you." Crescent Moon took Lingyun''s little hand and swayed, pacing briskly, and hummed a little song: "The king told me to patrol the mountain and grab a monk for dinner, babble babble yo~~"


    Ling Yun found it very interesting, and hummed it, and heard the laughter of the two girls from time to time. They were as light as silver bells, cheerful and dust-free, which made people love them especially and felt that life was very beautiful.


    Tang Ye looked at their voices, smiled knowingly, walked slowly along the seaside path, blowing the sea breeze. But the two girls thought he was walking slowly, so they turned around and told him to go faster.


    After Tang Ye followed them, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "Didn''t it,''The king asked me to patrol the mountain and catch a girl as a junior''?"


    "Bah!" The two girls took a sip, gritted their teeth and tried to beat Tang Ye.


    ...


    With the momentum of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, the gatekeepers heading westward towards Kunlun, everyone who followed Tang Ye''s battle in the South China Sea probably knew the result.


    At the Xiangshan Biyun Temple, the old abbot Yimei has been paying attention to the direction of the south from the beginning of the battle between Tang Ye and the Luohuadong girl. A few leaves have already been placed under his feet. This is one of his methods of divining and calculating. You can judge whether Tang Ye is in trouble by looking at the movements of Ye Zi. If a few leaves did not appear dead, it meant that Tang Ye was not dead. However, he felt the two force of the gatekeeper heading westward, he was still a little worried, I wonder if Tang Ye was captured by the gatekeeper.


    The little monk Shouxin ran out of the yard again and happily said to the old abbot Yimei: "Master, the molting snake did not die. The fish did not really kill it. It just bit its skin. After it molted, Not only has it come back alive, but it''s even stronger than before. The fish school is terrified, hehe!"


    The old abbot Yimei stretched his brows and listened to the words of the young monk Shouxin, he knew that Tang Ye was probably fine. He smiled at the little monk Shouxin: "Shouxin, do you think this molting snake can become a dragon?"


    The little monk Shouxin shook his head, seemingly regretful, and said, "It''s difficult! To transform a snake into a dragon, it must first become a dragon, and then it can continue to transform into a dragon. But, this is the year of the monkey..."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and said, "A person who has an organic relationship can transform a dragon into a situation."

 Chapter 646： The interception of Shenlongjia!

    Little Face Buddha was sitting in the tea stove making tea alone, feeling a little restless. Wen Dingmo has been in seclusion, and he is temporarily in charge of the Xuanhuang plan. He has a heavy look and tasteless drinking tea. He looked at the night sky, closed his eyes and felt it, and felt the breath of two doorkeepers heading west. He knew that someone was taken by the gatekeeper to the Guwu Jianghu, but he didn''t know who it was.


    Is it Tang Ye?


    If it was Tang Ye, then the Luohuadong girl was defeated?


    If it was the Luohuadong Girl, then Tang Ye was killed by the Luohuadong Girl?


    However, if Tang Ye is killed by the Luohuadong Girl, the Luohuadong Girl will gain the power of Wolong, can''t such a Hualuohuadong Girl be able to resuscitate, and soar up?


    "Perhaps ascension is a dream after all. The Luohuadong girl killed Tang Ye and has already violated the limit of her luck, and she should be arrested to Guwu Jianghu. I hope...so..." The little face Buddha seemed not so confident. .


    After finally waiting for the exact information, it was indeed the Luohuadong girl who was arrested and sent to Guwu Jianghu, but! Tang Ye was not killed, but also gained the power of Wolong, not knowing where he went.


    "Puff!" Hearing this news, the little face Buddha was immediately hit by a huge blow. The blood in his body surged and he couldn''t help but vomit a bit of blood.


    "How could this happen?" The Little Face Buddha took a deep breath, unable to look at these things as calmly as before. He really took action against Tang Ye in recent arrangements, such as the Murong family Mu Xuanji, and the Luohuadong girl this time. The situation of these things was originally good for him, and there was really no reason for the failure, but when the results came out, it was so defeated!


    He can''t understand why!


    He presented the Luohuadong Girl with a mountain and flowing water scroll. Through the mountains and rivers, he knew that the Luohuadong Girl had already used the mountain and flowing water scroll, but he still couldn''t kill Tang Ye. It''s fine if you fail to kill Tang Ye, you can''t even force Tang Ye to be arrested to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. What on earth did the Luohuadong Girl eat, so incompetent?


    The little face Buddha asked the spies to give specific information. Only then did he realize that a terrifying python appeared in the middle. But why is there a giant python? Is this the means Tang Ye has prepared long ago? In this case, is Tang Ye going too far, he knows that going to the South China Sea is dangerous, so he arranged the python to the South China Sea in advance, otherwise, why would the python appear in the South China Sea?


    At this moment, Little Face Buddha felt that Tang Ye had known their plan in advance! Tang Ye was the chess piece arranged by the old Taoist priest, and he was given too many abilities that they could not match at all! It was as if the old Taoist stood watching the sky, even if it was the master of this heaven and earth-Cang Tian, ??there was nothing he could do!


    Snapped!


    The Little Face Buddha suddenly stood up suddenly, grabbed a wine glass on the table and slammed it on the ground, pointing angrily to the sky, and shouted: "Old Taoist, how far are you going to insult me? You cut off our world, Let our world be bleak, let us become birds in cages, why do you want to be like this? How can you do this? This is a free and wonderful world, but you are locked in a shackle by you, so you treat us as playthings? But, don¡¯t you also come from our world? Are you... jealous? Afraid? Afraid that we will become stronger than you when we ascend? Take your position as a fairy?"


    "Out of this heaven and earth, is the real vast sky? You represent our world and enjoy all rights in that sky! You...too selfish! Too selfish!"


    puff!


    The little face Buddha cursed and vomited another mouthful of blood.


    He was desperate. He felt that Tang Ye was the person arranged by the old Taoist priest and could not have won. Otherwise, they had arranged so many exquisite rounds along the way, why couldn''t he win Tang Ye once?


    The frustrations one after another have already crushed the confidence of Little Face Buddha.


    Because he is a painter!


    One of the first two preachers in the great world!


    With such an identity and strength, he had lost consecutive losses to a kid like Tang Ye. He felt that it was not that he had no ability, but that Tang Ye had the protection of that old Taoist priest!


    That old Taoist priest could bully even the heavens, let alone mortals like them. Standing too high, even if you have practiced the solitary technique to improve your mood, but because they have been controlling and arranging things behind the scenes for decades, they have always been in control of others, so how can they be at a disadvantage in other people¡¯s hands, so they are now hit by Tang Ye Just falling from a high place, it feels particularly painful.


    Mu Xuanji''s affairs at Murong''s house failed, and the gift of a high mountain and flowing water picture scroll to the Luohuadong girl to kill Tang Ye also failed. The Little Face Buddha now didn''t know how to do it, and she was very irritable. He needed to find someone to vent, and then he thought of the traitor he was trying to catch. As long as he knows who the traitor is, he will never let it go, he will kill him severely!


    He had accumulated too much hostility in dealing with Tang Ye, and he had to vent it, otherwise his mood would be greatly damaged.


    "Come here!" Little Face Buddha let out a low voice, and a spy came in immediately outside the door.


    He said to the spy, "How is the investigation of Mu Caisang?"


    The spy replied: "We are closely monitoring, there is no news yet, just..."


    "Just what?" Little Face Buddha was even more irritable.


    The spy said: "It''s just that the young master has a close relationship with Mu Caisang, and the subordinates worry about being discovered by the young master..."


    "Don''t worry about this." Xiaolian Buddha waved his sleeves and said impatiently: "You try not to let the young master find out. I will investigate Mu Caisang in person after two days."


    "Yes!" the spy nodded in response.


    ...


    On the Kunlun Snow Mountain, two figures suddenly broke through the air and stood on a mountain peak. Looking closely at the two, it was actually Li Tiangang and Li Disha.


    Like Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, Li Tiangang and Li Disha are the younger generation of gatekeepers who can go to the great world to experience or perform tasks. The last time the two appeared, it was because the music fans wanted to fight Tang Ye with their own strength, so that Tang Ye was alarmed to the gatekeeper at the same time, and they were arrested to Guwu Jianghu with her. After the two came to catch Tang Ye and the fans, they were To kill Tang Ye, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan appeared later and saved Tang Ye.


    As the person who killed Tang Ye, Li Disha was ruined by Tang Ye because of the secret of Tang Ye''s special physique. He was severely punished when he returned to the Profound Realm. . What made him even more angry was that when he was leaving, Tang Ye told him that he had booked his head. He was a dignified doorkeeper, but he was told by a kid in the big world to book a head?


    Even if Tang Ye just talked about it, he absolutely couldn''t bear it! During this period of time, he had been looking for opportunities to kill Tang Ye, and finally taking advantage of the two factions of the gatekeepers, they were able to come out again. It''s a pity that when they came out this time, they didn''t go directly to kill Tang Ye, but to intercept another person who was closely related to Tang Ye.


    Wang Jianjia who went to Shennongjia!


    There is no sign of the next dragon gate, but the Qi trainer predicted that it will be Shennongjia. The man of Red Wall made Wang Jianjia go to Shennongjia, and Wang Jianjia''s identity is not only closely related to Tang Ye, but also Wang Airen''s granddaughter. Eliminating Wang Jianjia can deal a blow to Tang Ye and Wang Airen at the same time!


    Wang Jianjia is only Shennongjia where he goes with the people of the military region, and it is easy for them to intercept and kill them!

 Chapter 647： The union of three worlds!

    There is no doubt that a traitor has appeared in the gatekeeper. From the time when Li Tiangang and Li Disha came out to kill Tang Ye with selfish intentions, Tang Ye has affirmed this. The selfishness of Li Tiangang and Li Disha must be the selfishness of the gatekeepers behind them. These gatekeepers may also want to break the shackles of heaven and earth. For them who are studying the immortal law of the world, the ascension of the sermon is a treasure in front of them, and the original intention of the ancestors has faded with the passage of time, or even disappeared.


    Although what they learned was the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest to check and balance the strong in the world and protect the luck of the world. However, the so-called fairy law is nothing but a fairy law in the world. As a warrior, why not look up to the vast sky? There is a saying that although I am dust, I still have a blue sky. Is this kind of thinking more towards a great dream?


    Chasing dreams is worthy of recognition. In fact, Tang Ye''s original position was not to oppose the minister who helped the dragon. It was just that the minister who helped the dragon harmed his people and even wanted to kill him, so he must resist. There can be ideals, but the means to achieve them should not be so despicable. However, the minister who helped the dragon seemed to go further and further along the path of despicable means.


    At this time, Li Tiangang and Li Disha were about to kill Wang Jianjia!


    Wang Jianjia was ordered by the adult at Red Wall to lead a military area force to Shennongjia. For Shennongjia, the word Shennong must be well-known to every family. Shennong tastes herbs, which refers to the Chinese ancestor Yandi Shennong who tasted all herbs, tried medicine with his own body, saved the people from sickness, and was the best. Shennongjia got its name because Emperor Yan built wooden ladders here to teach the people to harvest crops.


    Shennongjia is a place full of mystery. The forest here is dense, rich in resources, with countless unknown things, and various secrets and legends, such as savages and artifacts. Every year, many explorers come here to take risks. Compared with the dense forests of Yundian, here is only strong or not weak.


    For such a place, it is not surprising that Longmen and Wolong will exist. However, there is no sign of the dragon gate here. After the power of Wolong from the Dragon Gate of Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea was collected by Tang Ye, there was no sign of the next Dragon Gate that emerged. However, the Qi trainers on the Guwu Jianghu are actually predictors who are proficient in arithmetic. They can feel the luck, seize the luck of others, and accurately predict the next major events.


    In the internal struggle of the gatekeepers, some people naturally joined forces with the people on the Guwu rivers and lakes, so they knew that the next dragon gate would emerge in Shennongjia. Of course, there was no need for the gas trainers on the Guwu rivers. It is not difficult for the gatekeeper to predict which dragon gate will emerge with his own magic. It is just that the internal struggle of the gatekeeper is very severe. If anyone shows too much footwork, it will destroy the old Taoist priest. The rules will be severely punished by the master sister who masters the judicial trial!


    The elder sister of the gatekeeper is afraid of her because she has the power of judicial judgment. Judging from the reactions of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, we know how ruthless and terrifying the senior sister is.


    In fact, going to intercept Wang Jianjia, there is also the intention to deal with Tang Ye. After fighting with Tang Ye for so many times, the minister of Fulong knew Tang Ye very well. Tang Ye always cared about the people around him. He was passionate and not mean, so there were more ways to deal with him. The threats he cares about are one of them.


    The minister who helped the dragon didn''t use this method much before, because as a powerful warrior, he was so arrogant. The arena is a quagmire, and it will not be a disaster for his wife and children. What a hero to use a woman to do things. What''s more, the minister of Fulong thought that dealing with Tang Ye was like playing with an ant, how could he not die? Only now, Tang Ye has grown too strong, they can do nothing at all, they can only use some despicable means.


    Their thinking was that when Tang Ye was weak, it was a despicable thing to threaten a woman. However, when Tang Ye was too strong, threatening women was a matter of course. Therefore, even if Li Tiangang and Li Disha were the gatekeepers, they were particularly calm and even excited when facing the interception of Wang Jianjia.


    Li Di squinted his eyes and smiled triumphantly, a bit gloomy and ferocious in his smile, and hummed: "Actually, I don''t need to make trouble with a woman to kill Tang Ye, but making trouble with a woman can make Tang Ye even better. The more painful Tang Ye is, the more painful Tang Ye is, the happier I will be. Therefore, that woman named Wang Jianjia, I am set to play!"


    Li Tiangang smiled, much more restrained than Li Disha, and also a lot of gentlemen, and said, "How do you want to play?"


    "Nonsense, how do men play with women? You don''t know, Tang Ye''s women are all **** good looks. Tang Ye''s **** boy is arrogant and Yanfu is not shallow, but I am unhappy. He loves it. Woman? Then I let him watch his woman get **** and then be killed!" Li Disha hummed extremely gloomily.


    Li Tiangang just smiled and did not object to Li Disha''s dark thoughts, but he did not agree.


    Li Disha knew why he was like this, hehe smiled and said, "Tiangang, are you still thinking about the fans who went to Guwu Jianghu with us last time?"


    Speaking of music fans, Li Tiangang''s expression on his face changed, and he became happy and expectant, and said: "A music fan girl has a face like a fairy, and she has the maturity and stability of a beautiful woman. It''s not surprising that people are moving."


    Li Di smirked and said, "Brother, it''s a pity that we are not in charge of Guwu Jianghu, otherwise you don''t have to think about love every day."


    Li Tiangang looked a little sad, and said: "We are not strong enough to control the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Without the strength of the fairyland, we can''t suppress the martial lunatics in the Guwu Rivers. Even after the eruption of the Xuanhuang plan, the Guwu Rivers and lakes appeared. With a stronger master, the elder said that the strength of the Chaoxian Realm may not be enough, and the strength of the Divine Realm is necessary. But I can only learn the strength of the Profound Realm, which is two realms..."


    Li Disha couldn''t do anything about this, their gatekeepers were just like the warriors of the ancient martial arts, and they paid attention to another set of cultivation realm. As for the big world, the so-called Qi Jin is actually just the most basic spiritual realm in the cultivation realm for them, that is, the part that has just been able to contact the spiritual energy. Those so-called condensing of energy is formed by the gathering of spiritual energy.


    The luck and aura of the big world are far worse than the ancient Wujiang Lake, otherwise the big world would not be led by science. However, the people of Guwu Jianghu are actually very amazed by the creativity of the people in the big world. Without enough luck and aura, they use their heads to invent and create. There are airplanes, tanks, guns and bombs, and they have some magical methods. Nothing less.


    Once again prove that human creativity is unlimited!


    The things Li Tiangang and Li Disha talked about were related to the Xuanjie and Guwu Jianghu where their gatekeepers lived. However, they have come to the big world to do activities, which just shows a problem. The three dimensions of the big world, the ancient Wu Jianghu, and the profound world are becoming more and more frequent.


    Li Disha patted the sad Li Tiangang on the shoulder and said, "Brother, there will be a chance. Our road is still very long. Even after the success of the Xuanhuang plan, there will be no so-called big world, ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and Xuanjie. People all live in the same world. At that time, our gatekeepers have the advantages of our ancestors and must be the strongest people on the earth. With the strongest strength, even if they are fans, they are other more beautiful women. You are still afraid Can''t get it?"


    Li Tiangang nodded and agreed with this statement.


    Li Di smirked: "So, what we have to do now is to make Xuanhuang''s plan succeed, then don''t worry about not having enough strength to meet the woman you like. Let''s go, let''s get Wang Jianjia to deal with Tang Ye!"

 Chapter 648： The enemy attack is coming!

    Li Tiangang and Li Disha were about to go to Shennongjia to intercept Wang Jianjia, when several people came from behind them. They stopped to look, and among the people who came, the headed one was Dao Kuang and Tian Gao.


    Li Tiangang and Li Disha frowned, and Li Disha asked, "You and Tiangao, why are you here? This is Kunlun, you are not afraid of being discovered when you appear like this? Although we are united with you in the gatekeeper, compared to the master There is still a far difference in strength from those old immortal things. If we expose our affairs, we will definitely be defeated by the elder sister, and we will all die into dust by then!"


    Yu Tiangao is very polite to the gatekeeper, even if he is a madman among the preachers. He respectfully saluted Li Tianfang and Li Disha, and said: "Two adults, in fact, after I contacted the qi-trainer, the qi-trainer sent several people out through your gatekeeper relationship. Go ahead. To deal with Tang Ye¡¯s affairs, they can do it for you. Your identity as a gatekeeper is very important. If you act personally, you are worried that it will be exposed."


    Li Tiangang and Li Disha glanced at each other, nodded, and said, "What you said is reasonable, but you have to know that the reason we acted personally is that you are too rubbish. Killing Tang Ye for so long, not only failed. Killing it made Tang Ye play bigger and bigger. So we personally shot it to ensure the absolute success rate. Can these people you mentioned guarantee success?"


    Dao Kuang was said to be bad at dealing with rubbish. If someone who changed the big world dared to say that, he would have slapped him to death. He smiled politely at Li Disha and said, "Don''t worry, Lord Disha, these are all powerful masters in Guwu Jianghu, it is easy to intercept and kill a woman."


    Li Tiangang and Li Disha looked at each other again, and after hesitating for a while, Li Disha said, "Then let them do it, but we will watch it in secret. After all, you do not worry about the facts. In the danger of being punished by the master sister, we can¡¯t still mess things up.¡±


    "That would be too hard, two adults, thank you very much for your help!" Yu Tiangao respectfully smiled. If there were two doorkeepers as protection for the interception of Wang Jianjia, it would definitely be successful, and he was very happy.


    After talking with Li Tiangang and Li Disha, and Tian Gao turned his head and said something to the three seemingly dull people behind him, and then those people nodded to Li Tiangang and Li Disha, and quickly jumped away. Looking at their starting posture, they are very light and fast, unlike the appearance of a great world warrior, it seems that everyone is unfathomable!


    They looked at Tiangao''s expressions, but their eyes were actually very indifferent and disdainful. They only respected the gatekeeper. They are the warriors of the ancient Wu Jianghu, and they naturally disdain the warriors of the big world!


    The Qi trainers with Tiangao and Guwu Jianghu, and through the internal relations of the gatekeeper, have been able to release the people from Guwu Jianghu. They have a Qi trainer to control the Qi Luck, and before leaving, they deliberately let the Qi Trainer take some of the Qi Luck, so they will not violate the limit of the big world''s Qi Luck after they come out. However, they also reduced a lot of strength. But their strength is still the top existence in the big world!


    Yu Tiangao did not follow the three warriors who came out of the ancient Wujiang Lake to Shennongjia. He believed that the three warriors of the ancient Wujiang Lake and the two gatekeepers secretly guaranteed that the Shennongjia Dragon Gate matter was no longer a problem. During this period of time, he had been in contact with the Qi-trainer Gu Wu Jianghu, trying to find a way to kill Tang Ye. However, the Guwu Jianghu Qi-trainer was restricted by spatial isolation, unable to figure out Tang Ye''s exact situation. The Qi Practitioner said that if he knew Tang Ye''s natal character and where he was born, and then obtained something from Tang Ye, he could use the villain Witch Gu technique to cast spells and damage Tang Ye''s Qi luck and Qi machine.


    This method can be carried out remotely, but the conditions are not enough.


    For this reason, Tian Gao intends to make up these conditions. It is not difficult to obtain the things from Tang Ye, but it is difficult to know Tang Ye''s natal character and where he was born. Tang Ye¡¯s identity has long been investigated by the ministers who helped the dragon, but they can only investigate the incident after Tang Ye appeared in Yanjing. As for the previous ones, there are very few, let alone know Tang Ye¡¯s natal character and life. Where is this kind of thing. However, these two pieces of information are not necessarily unavailable, because one person must know that it is Tang Ye''s master-medicine idiot farming Baicao!


    Medicine Chinong Baicao is also the eight great preachers. Since becoming famous more than 30 years ago, he has hidden to the Nuwa Mountain. Since then, there has been little news of him in the world. Until Tang Ye appeared, everyone knew that Tang Ye was Nong Baicao''s apprentice, and then Nong Baicao slowly returned to everyone''s sight. However, from beginning to end, Nong Baicao was only mentioned by name, but the person never appeared.


    The eight great preachers, except for the earliest two sages in painting and writing, all had past relationships, or exchanged discussions on Taoism, or chatted about friendship. Later, due to guarding the gate, each practiced the technique of loneliness and seclusion. He also met with Tiangao and Nong Baicao. Now, for Tang Ye''s affairs, Yu Tiangao decided to go to N¨¹wa Mountain to find Nong Baicao.


    "Old friends, we should also meet." Yu Tiangao looked in the direction of N¨¹wa Mountain, with a leisurely expression, and immediately afterwards, the news was on the spot.


    ...


    After Wang Jianjia led a military area force to Shennongjia, he set up a camp at the foot of a mountain and concentrated on dealing with the emergence of the dragon gate. It''s just that there have been no signs of Longmen appearing in this period of time, and they usually practice military physical boxing to improve their strength.


    In the evening of this day, Wang Jianjia was carrying a big hare in his hand, and several teammates behind him were carrying a wild boar. This was their trophy today. After training in the mountains, they plan to return to the camp to rest, and then hunt and find some food. They did not expect to catch hares and wild boars in the harvest. Tonight is another delicious barbecue feast!


    They all felt quite happy these days when they came to Shennongjia. Mastering the skills of wild life and living in the woods is actually much better than living in the city outside. Feel free to eat wild and delicious. If I lived in that city, the haze weather would be terrible. I walked holding hands with my girlfriend. Suddenly my girlfriend disappeared and I couldn''t find it.


    Wang Jianjia was wearing leather trousers, guns on both sides, and a delicate steel bow on his back, just like when he was on the northern border. He tied his hair into a crisp and neat single ponytail. He looked more fluttering and fashionable. After curling the hair, seeing the refreshing single ponytail, on the contrary, makes people feel a kind of heartbeat.


    People are used to the wild life these days. They go to the river to fetch water, kill hares and wild boars, and regenerate barbecues on fire. The fragrant barbecue is completed. If you don¡¯t eat with everyone when you eat, Wang Jianjia will sit by the small river in the setting sun alone with the food, take off the jade Buddha bead that has been wearing on his neck, and see things. people.


    "The useless guys took off their clothes and went on the bed and couldn''t step on the flower of my old lady~" Wang Jianjia would often curse like this.


    It was Tang Ye who scolded naturally. The last time she and Tang Ye returned to Yanjing from the extreme north border, encountered wind and snow, went to the hotel to open a room, and then naturally did something, took off their clothes and slept on the bed, and waited for the *** to be over. Encountered someone poisoned, and then... Wang Jianjia was still a big girl who hadn''t opened a bud.


    She felt that she should have done that with Tang Ye, because one day she learned that if a woman often does intense exercise, she might tear the film that men and women care about because of exercise. She knows her normal life, the military, and fierce movements must be indispensable. She was afraid that it would really be broken, and Tang Ye would mind in the future.


    Wang Jianjia thought about this and suddenly felt ridiculous, why should he care? She showed an angry and funny expression, but her face was a little red, and she thought it was a very sweet thing. The more she liked the emerald green Buddha beads.


    However, at this time, a sharp thorn passed by her, she was shocked and shouted to those companions: "Be careful!"


    "Ah!" However, it was too late. A companion who was laughing and eating barbecue was pierced in his throat, his eyes were staring, and there was a greasy smile on his mouth, but he was dead.


    "Everyone is careful, there is an enemy attack!" Wang Jianjia saw that his companion was dead, heartbroken, but he must be strong and deal with the enemy attack as soon as possible.


    On the other side of the mountain, Li Tiangang and Li Disha saw that Wang Jianjia''s people were so vulnerable. Li Disha sneered: "Just these big world wastes, we don''t need to act at all!"

 Chapter 649： Missy was captured!

    Everyone did not expect that in the setting sun, on the bank of the small river at the foot of the quiet and peaceful mountain, there would be a sudden attack. Moreover, one thing that everyone could not accept was that a companion who was still laughing and joking, eating the fragrant roast wild pork, had been pierced to death.


    Is this a dream? The living companion just died like this. A life is gone like this?


    It was too unexpected and cruel, and everyone didn''t believe this kind of thing was true.


    But the splash of blood from their companions and Wang Jianjia''s shouts made them have to believe that this is a living fact!


    Although accidental and cruel, they are elite forces cultivated by the military area. They are well-trained. After Wang Jianjia issued the alarm, everyone immediately rolled around in an orderly manner to avoid attacks that might continue to flow in, and put in the most advantageous defensive formation. Start to evacuate to the most advantageous position.


    Wang Jianjia sprinted quickly, jumping, tumbling, carp hitting, and jumping into the forest. When he came out again, he had the steel bow in his hand, aiming at the direction where the sharp thorn flew, swish, swish, swish, continuous Shot three arrows.


    "You all retreat to the second camp, get ready for battle!" Wang Jianjia covered everyone''s evacuation, staring at the front with a cold and angry expression.


    Under her feet was the dead companion, but she couldn''t take a look, because she couldn''t be distracted, even if she blinked her eyes. Otherwise, if the enemy attacks again, she may die, or if the cover is not good, other companions will die. The reality is so cruel.


    However, Wang Jianjia''s psychological quality is good enough, strong, patient, and fortitude. She can calmly respond to unknown enemy attacks and give accurate orders. She has become a veritable Valkyrie, a female general, and not just a hot one. Body and stunning looks.


    On the other side of the mountain, Li Disha saw Wang Jianjia like this, and chuckled, his eyes revealed an obscene look, and said: "I thought Tang Ye was a woman, so I just want to stimulate Tang Ye. I didn''t expect Wang Jianjia to be so good, such a woman should be well loved, right?"


    Li Tiangang didn''t object to Li Disha''s evil taste. He looked at Wang Jianjia, who was holding a long bow on the opposite side of the mountain, with a stern look. He smiled and said: "It is indeed a good woman. I am a little moved. However, she is capable. Excellent, but facing us, even the ants are not as good as..."


    Li Di smirked: "Let''s watch the show first. There are three Guwu Jianghu people. We don''t need to act, we just wait to play with the girl, haha."


    The sharp thorn just now was just a ruined branch picked by three people who came out of Guwu Jianghu. He just flicked it and made that branch accurately stab a companion of Wang Jianjia. This is the strength of the warriors on the other side of Guwu Jianghu. However, these three warriors are actually at the bottom of the Guwu Jianghu!


    Because it is very difficult to cross the Xuanmen from the Guwu rivers and lakes to the great world, and the main thing is to monitor the judicial trial of the gatekeeper. Therefore, the person sent can not be too strong, otherwise it is easy to be found. But even the people with the bottom strength of Guwu Jianghu are top-notch here!


    The three Guwu Jianghu people saw such a person who easily killed the big world, and they were even more disdainful, and at the same time they became arrogant. They are used to being bullied by people on the Guwu River and Lake, and they have finally become the strongest people on the big world side, so naturally they have to behave and vent. So they took off the branches one after another and threw them out, attacking Wang Jianjia.


    However, one of them was taciturn, not as bad as the other two, and did not want to kill people.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Although the squad was evacuating, and Wang Jianjia was covering, but the two warriors of the ancient Wujiang Lake took action, they could not guarantee that no one would be injured. Suddenly Wang Jianjia and the others could not control their panic. They can''t see who the enemy is, and don''t know how strong the enemy is, but they can be sure that the enemy is stronger than them.


    "Continue to withdraw!" Wang Jianjia also suffered a few injuries during the cover, but still one person stood in front to cover everyone.


    Everyone retreated while shooting at the opposite side to win more retreat opportunities. But after they withdrew, nearly half of their companions were dead and wounded. Now they are like prey, hunted by people, they can only escape. They found it ironic that they just came back from hunting to eat, and in a blink of an eye they became prey!


    What kind of enemy is it? Why is it such a killer directly?


    The people were angry and sad, but they had no choice but to save their lives first. Wang Jianjia saw that all the surviving companions had retreated, and quickly moved back. Seeing the corpse of the companion on the ground, his eyes turned red, and he was angry and sad while holding the steel bow tightly.


    "Captain, be careful!" When Wang Jianjia withdrew, the companions who entered the forest saw three people flying in front of them. They were all shocked and reminded Wang Jianjia to be careful.


    Wang Jianjia was shocked when he saw the three people, and immediately shot a few sharp arrows with the bow, then rolled another, took out the pistol and fired continuously. However, what was terrible was that the three figures didn''t take sharp arrows and bullets seriously. Wang Jianjia only saw them waving their sleeves to resolve her attack.


    "A monster with strength like Tang Ye?" Wang Jianjia was stunned. She knew Tang Ye had that strength. At this moment, she felt ashamed of death. It was precisely because she knew Tang Ye''s strength that she knew that she could not move Tang Ye in front of Tang Ye. She didn''t understand why such a strong person would attack her!


    Is it for the Dragon Gate?


    This is acceptable. Wang Jianjia knows that Longmen possesses mysterious power, and the Red Wall has specially ordered them to watch the changes before Tang Ye comes. The power of the Wolong in the dragon gate is finally collected by Tang Ye with the Yulong Jade Seal.


    With such a strong person coming, Wang Jianjia knew that the dragon gate of Shennongjia was about to emerge. She knew she couldn''t keep it, but she couldn''t get nothing in any case. She immediately pressed the communication device to let the Red Wall know that something happened to Shennongjia. Presumably, the Red Wall would guess that the Dragon Gate appeared, so she could inform Tang Ye to come over and try not to let the power of Wolong be taken away!


    The three ancient Wujianghu people fell in front of Wang Jianjia, making Wang Jianjia unable to retreat. The companion who retreated to the mountain saw her and wanted to come back to help. Wang Jianjia shouted to them: "Don''t come back, you continue to evacuate!"


    In this case, Wang Jianjia knew that it would be useless for them to come back. They could escape one by one. She faced three people from Guwu Rivers and lakes and prevented them from killing their companions.


    The three warriors of the ancient martial arts were dismissive of those people at all. The goal was Wang Jianjia, and it all depends on the mood of the rest. They became interested in a beautiful and brave woman like Wang Jianjia, and they didn''t bother to care about other people anymore. They sneered and looked around Wang Jianjia with a playful look.


    One of the ancient martial arts warriors felt regretful and said: "The gatekeeper said he wants her. We are not blessed to accept it. Let''s catch her and go back."


    Another ancient Wu Jianghu warrior nodded, and went to grab Wang Jianjia. The taciturn one stood still.


    Wang Jianjia resisted when the warrior of the ancient Wujianghu came to capture it, but she couldn''t help the strength of the warrior of the ancient Wujianghu. She was knocked out of the steel bow and the guns were also shot.


    "Who are you?" Wang Jianjia sneered angrily.


    The leader of the ancient martial arts warrior sneered, playing with the taste: "You can never beat someone, haha."


    Wang Jianjia was so angry that he was eager for strength to kill these villains at this moment!


    The other ancient martial artist captured Wang Jianjia and wanted to take him to Li Disha. However, at this moment, the taciturn warrior standing beside saw the Buddha beads that appeared from Wang Jianjia''s neck when he was struggling, and his body trembled suddenly, his expression flashed suspiciously, he glanced at his two companions and frowned slightly.


    This reticent ancient Wu Jianghu warrior didn''t know what he was thinking, and suddenly said, "Let me catch her."


    "Oh, black old third, are you also tempted by this woman? Hey, forget it, seeing that you don''t usually talk and have a rare interest, let you hold her, do you want to take the opportunity to touch a few?" The ancient Wu Jianghu warrior who grabbed Wang Jianjia smirked.


    The reticent ancient Wu Jianghu warrior smiled awkwardly, and went over to grab Wang Jianjia. However, at this time, a cold light flashed, and before everyone expected, he used a dagger into the heart of the smirk warrior who passed him!

 Chapter 650： Mrs. Young Master?

    Life is so full of surprises, Wang Jianjia will physically meet him.


    The three powerful Guwu Jianghu warriors who came to catch her suddenly appeared in internal fighting. One of them looked at the more silent and dull warrior and stabbed the other with an abominable face and full of bad water. This is a great thing for her, but she still doesn''t understand why such a ridiculous thing happened.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t understand this kind of thing, and even the other two ancient martial artists did not understand. The brother who went to the big world with him to perform the task, suddenly stabbed his own person with a knife?


    They think this is a daydream, it''s too **** absurd. Why did Hei San do this?


    The three ancient Wu Jianghu martial artists were specially selected by that Qi trainer, and they were very suitable for "smuggling" to the big world. It took a lot of effort to choose them. Then they are naturally loyal. Although the other two warriors know that the black old three is taciturn and uninteresting, it is precisely this kind of talent who completes the task wholeheartedly and does not know how to play tricks. However, it was Hei San who stabbed him to death with a knife.


    Of these three warriors, the one with the strongest strength was called Boss Hu, the one who was stabbed just now was Lao Er Chen, and the one who stabbed someone was Hei San.


    Chen Lao Er was pierced with a dagger in the heart of the black child. The heart had been pierced, and he immediately vomited blood, making it impossible to survive. His body twitched and his vitality was fading fast. His eyes widened, looking at Hei San, he couldn''t believe it was true. The brother who came out with him actually shot himself, or was he killed directly?


    It''s so cruel. Even if you want to kill yourself, you still have to give a **** reason. Where did you offend the black third? Let yourself understand!


    "You..." Chen Lao Er wanted to scold Black Lao San, but after his heart was pierced and he vomited blood, he fell and died quickly. He couldn''t squint, he didn''t expect that he would not survive two chapters in the outside world!


    "Hei Lao San, you!" Seeing Chen Lao Er fell to the ground, the boss of Hu died. He recovered and shouted angrily at Hei Lao San, and wanted to attack Hei Lao San.


    But as the person who took the initiative to stab the knife, Hei San was not surprised to delay time. He was already ready to make a move. When the boss was about to attack him, he slammed a punch into the chest.


    "Ah!" Hu Boss cried out in pain, was beaten up and flew out, spit out a mouthful of blood, and suffered a lot of injuries.


    Hei San did not take advantage of this to kill Boss Hu. He knew Boss Hu''s strength and it was not so easy to kill Boss Hu. There are two doorkeepers watching behind him, he must escape quickly, otherwise he will be brutally killed. So he grabbed Wang Jianjia, quickly jumped into the forest and hid in the dense forest.


    "Hei Lao San!" Although Boss Hu was injured, his strength was the strongest among the three. Seeing Hei Lao San taking Wang Jianjia away, he roared and stood up like a crazy cheetah. Like that desperately chasing the black third.


    He was furious. One was the betrayal of Old Black, and the other was that Old Er Chen was killed. He wanted to smash him into pieces!


    Li Tiangang and Li Disha, who were waiting for Hu Lao San and the others to capture Wang Jianjia back, saw that Chen Lao Er was suddenly killed. Hei Lao San took Wang Jianjia into the mountains and pursued him like a mad. They were stunned and reacted. Came over and looked at each other, and suddenly became furious. This **** accident can happen, it''s really a **** of a ghost, do you always want to play "surprise" for things that have something to do with Tang Ye?


    "Damn, I know that others are not reliable. I fucking, I personally go out!" Li Di''s face turned red with anger. The last time he went to kill Tang Ye, he had an accident. Not only did he fail to kill Tang Ye, he also paid for the spiritual weapon He went in, and now there was an accident to deal with a woman in Tang Ye, he was really crazy to the extreme.


    Li Disha immediately rushed to chase the black third, Li Tiangang followed, and at the same time wondered: "There are traitors among these three? That''s too incredible. Can''t Tang Night Club put people in Guwu Rivers and Lakes?"


    "The ghost knows this kind of mess!" Li Disha was so angry that he had suffered a loss in Tang Ye''s hands again, and said angrily: "Whether it is Tang Ye''s person who was arrested by me, I will let him Know what is better than death!"


    Li Tiangang smiled and said: "What is there to worry about? Our gatekeeper wants to track down a warrior, can we still not be able to track it down? He entered this mountain forest, we only need to feel it slightly to know where his breath is. . We are gatekeepers, not ordinary warriors."


    ...


    Hei San grabbed Wang Jianjia and quickly fled into the dense forest, looking for a remote place. After stopping, he immediately took out a piece of jade, injected a force into the jade, and the jade gave off a faint blue light. Hei San held the jade in his hand and stared at the front closely. He relieved his heart when he saw that no one was chasing him, and gasped for breath.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t know what Hei San wanted to do, but she didn''t feel hostility from Hei San, so she didn''t disturb Hei San. She knew very well that if Boss Hu was allowed to catch up with her, her fate would be much worse than that of the black third.


    Although Boss Hu was strong, he was hit and injured by the black third, and he was slower in the chase, and finally failed to catch the black third. He stopped in a dense jungle with thorns, and he was so angry that he blasted a big tree with a punch, then raised his head and yelled: "The third black man, I will definitely find you and smash your body into pieces for Chen second revenge!"


    Li Tiangang and Li Disha were originally chasing the black old man. It was easy for their gatekeepers to chase a warrior, because they could easily feel the breath of a warrior in the fairy law they learned. However, they chased after him, and suddenly discovered that Hei San''s breath had disappeared.


    "What''s going on?" Li Disha frowned.


    Li Tiangang also frowned, and hummed: "Does he have the Huafan spirit jade that can cover his breath? There is a precious spirit jade on the Guwu rivers and lakes that can dissipate the breath so that our gatekeepers can''t track it. Those strengths High-powered people who often cause trouble use this method to escape our gatekeeper."


    Li Disha looked gloomy, clenched his fists, and said angrily: "This is a conspiracy! Gu Wu Jianghu, the Qi trainer, is it ours or Tang Ye''s? Or is that Qi trainer also calculated? "


    Li Tiangang shook his head in distress, and said, "I don''t know, things are...somewhat complicated."


    "Damn it!" Li Disha shouted angrily.


    ...


    After confirming that he had not been discovered by Hu Lao San, Li Tiangang and Li Disha, Hei Lao San let out a sigh of relief and sat down on the ground, breathing heavily. By doing what he did just now, he was gambling with his life. But he had to do it, the madam''s order was with him, as the young master''s dead man, he had to do it even if he didn''t want his life.


    Death to death! Never flinch when you want to sacrifice for your master!


    After sitting on the ground for a few breaths, Hei San looked back at Wang Jianjia and found that Wang Jianjia had weird eyes, and looked at him carefully, very nervous and scared.


    Hei San was originally a taciturn person. Seeing Wang Jianjia like this, he squeezed a smile, raised his body and knelt down to Wang Jianjia, and cried respectfully: "I have seen Mrs. Young Master!"


    "what?"


    Wang Jianjia looked dazed, Madam Young Master?

 Chapter 651： Clues to life experience!

    Wang Jianjia feels that there are so many surprises in his life, especially today. First, I ate a good roast wild pork, but when I was attacked, many of my comrades were killed. Then, they were arrested. The person who came to arrest him suddenly rebelled and stabbed his accomplice to death. Now the person who arrested himself knelt down and called himself less Mrs. Lord?


    Ouch, Wang Jianjia patted his head, completely stunned, looking at the black old man speechless.


    But Hei San was so respectful, sincere, and didn''t mean to hurt her. He even had a kind of ardent protection of the Lord, blaming himself for not protecting her eyes. Wang Jianjia is confident that he is not stupid and can judge whether a person is sincere or not. Hei San knelt down. In this era of her life, there is no reason to kneel easily, so even if she didn''t know why, she waved at Hei San awkwardly and said, "You, you get up first."


    "Madam Xie Young Master!" Hei San said respectfully to Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia looked at Hei San, his eyes rolled, and he was still on guard, and said, "I don''t understand why you did this. Tell me?"


    Hei San squeezed a smile on his unsmiling face, trying to make himself look amiable, so as not to frighten Wang Jianjia, and said: "Mrs. Young Master, this is actually the case. I came here to find Young Master on Madam¡¯s order. The young master was sent out of the big world because of...some special reasons. The lady missed it so eagerly for these years. Just when she had the opportunity, she asked me to find the young master. When the young master was sent away, the wife gave it. The young master¡¯s buddha is exactly the one worn by the young master¡¯s wife at this time. This buddha is a treasure from the Long Family and is unique, so it will be recognized at the next glance. Since this bead is in your hands, it must be the young master¡¯s Sent, so I guess you are the young master''s wife."


    Suddenly, Hei San realized a terrible problem. What if this buddha was not given to this woman by the young master?


    With a cold expression, he stared at Wang Jianjia and said, "This young lady, this prayer bead was given to you by the young master, right?"


    Hei San looked cold, if Wang Jianjia¡¯s prayer beads were not given by the young master, then he would have killed Wang Jianjia!


    Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes. This black old third changed his face so quickly. If you are not sure what Young Master''s wife you are, don''t rush to save yourself!


    Hei San actually thought about why Wang Jianjia had the Young Master¡¯s Buddha beads, but the situation was urgent at the time. In case Wang Jianjia was the Young Master¡¯s wife, if he didn¡¯t save him, wouldn¡¯t he commit a death sentence? So he saved Wang Jianjia first!


    After Wang Jianjia heard what Hei San said, he immediately thought of Tang Ye. She knew that Tang Ye''s identity was a mystery, and Tang Ye didn''t know what his life experience was. And Tang Ye said that this prayer bead was worn by him since he was a child, and he suspected that it had something to do with his life experience. Now that he heard what Hei Lao San said, Wang Jianjia was very surprised. This must be related to Tang Ye!


    Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye''s expression when she talked about her parents, and she felt sorry for Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye had no parents since he was a child, he had no feelings about the relationship between father and son and mother and son. Tang Ye also said frankly that he did not hate his parents, but he did not love either. There are many children in the world who do not respect their parents, but there are very few parents who do not want children. Is there any reason for parents not to have children? Since it is no longer needed, what would the child think? Tang Ye is relatively good, and does not resent. And because he didn''t have parents, he didn''t love and understandable. How to love someone who has never existed around me?


    It''s just that Wang Jianjia always feels this is very sad. Who doesn''t want to have a complete family?


    As the granddaughter of the Wang family, although she inherited her grandfather''s ambitions from a young age, she did not go to be the eldest lady of the Yanjing celebrity, but went to the military area for training. She was said to be barbaric. Her business parents also often opposed her and kept nagging. However, they also get together during festivals. Although parents are nagging, it is also a kind of love after all. She wanted Tang Ye to have this kind of life. She even thought about taking Tang Ye to see her parents when she had a chance, not afraid of being a junior or senior!


    Wang Jianjia looked at Hei San, feeling excited, because this matter related to Tang Ye''s identity, and perhaps Tang Ye''s life experience would soon become clear. She looked at Hei San and said, "You mean, this Buddha Bead is your Young Master''s token?"


    "That''s right!" Hei Laosang nodded heavily and looked at Wang Jianjia and said, "So please also ask this lady to clarify your identity..."


    "My man gave it to me." Wang Jianjia nodded and said: "His name is Tang Ye, and he said that this Buddhist bead was worn by him since he was a child. Later..."


    As Wang Jianjia said, he twisted and blushed, and said, "Later, he gave me the prayer beads as a token of love..."


    Hei San''s eyes lit up, excited, and said: "He is the Young Master! But..."


    Hei San calmed down again and said, "He... is there anything special about him?"


    "Special place?" Wang Jianjia thought for a while, blushing again, and said: "There is a red flame pattern from his arm to his shoulder, but it doesn''t usually appear, only in...cough cough... just... ¡­It¡¯s only when you have sex. Oh, he can set fire out of thin air. Isn¡¯t that strange?"


    Wang Jianjia''s face flushed. She has seen Tang Ye¡¯s flame tattoo from arm to shoulder. Although she did not go to the house with Tang Ye, the reason she said she only appeared when she was in the house because she didn¡¯t see it when she usually looked at Tang Ye¡¯s body. That time, she stripped off and took a bath in the Far North. When she was about to linger with Tang Ye, she saw the flame pattern appearing in Tang Ye, who had been in love. There was also the flame pattern of Tang Ye when I returned from the extreme north to Yanjing to open a room at the hotel and almost lingered. So she guessed that Tang Ye''s flame pattern appeared only when he had sex.


    She thought, if this wasn''t too peculiar, then there would be nothing peculiar in the world.


    After Wang Jianjia told Hei San, he looked at Hei San and was dumbfounded.


    Seeing Hei San wiped his eyes with his sleeves, his eyes were flushed and crying, and he said guiltily, "That''s the young master, the young master has such a physique since he was a child, it''s a kind of..."


    It¡¯s about the secrets of heaven. The black old man immediately stopped mentioning the secret, and cried, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the slave who can¡¯t help the young master. Madam has been thinking of the young master every day for these years, but the slave can¡¯t come to him... ¡­"


    Hei San looked at Wang Jianjia again, knelt down and shouted, "I have seen Mrs. Young Master!"


    "Uh..." Wang Jianjia felt embarrassed and suddenly became the wife of the young master, but she was very happy, happy, and even a little proud. Tang Ye has so many women, he is the first to be called the young master''s wife, right?


    Think about it, she is very general. She knew that Tang Ye''s identity was not simple, but she didn''t expect to be the Young Master, so the family is probably very huge.


    She wanted to know more about Tang Ye''s affairs, and said to the old black man: "Can you tell me about Tang Ye''s affairs?"


    Hei San nodded and said, "Young Master is not named Tang, but Long... Young Master''s name should be Long Ye..."

 Chapter 652： Looking forward to next summer!

    After Tang Ye received the power of Wolong from Guanyin Mountain in the South China Sea, he didn''t get the news from the Red Wall, which meant that there was no task for the time being, so he planned to return to Yanjing to accompany Lin Yourong. But Crescent Moon and Lingyun are arguing to have fun in the South China Sea. The scenery here is very good, the magnificent sea, the romantic and mysterious Tianya Haijiaodong, and the magnificent and holy statue of Guanyin in the sea... Tang Ye is very helpless, giving Lin Yourong called, and Lingyun went to have a video conversation with Lin Yourong. Lin Yourong, a kind-hearted girl, would definitely not refuse Lingyun''s request, so Tang Ye had fun in the South China Sea. She just felt a little regretful, she also wanted to play with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Lin Yourong¡¯s expectant eyes and smiled: "Yourong, don¡¯t be sad, I will bring you over to play next time. I will be happy only if I play with you, because Crescent Moon and Lingyun are both flat-chested girls. Wearing a bikini is not worth seeing. Playing on the beach without a bikini is nothing like playing on the beach, right? But if you are tolerant, it¡¯s different. If you wear a bikini, the waves will definitely be rough..."


    Click!


    The video was shut down by Lingyun and Crescent!


    Both Yueya and Lingyun stared at Tang Ye with their hands on their hips.


    "Are we all flat-chested girls?" Crescent Moon stared at Tang Ye and clenched her small fist fiercely.


    Ling Yun followed with the look of Crescent Moon on her hips, deliberately holding her chest up, and staring at Tang Ye angrily.


    The tall Tang Ye squinted down at Crescent''s chest, and glanced at Ling Yun''s **** that had just begun to grow. He thought they were just coming to make fun of them, and said with disdain, "Are you not flat-chested girls?"


    "You..." Crescent Moon was frantic with anger, opened her teeth and danced her claws, rushed over to catch Tang Ye.


    What Tang Ye said was the fact, but they were very angry because of the fact!


    Crescent also wanted to say that I am flat-chested and I am proud, and how can I flatten the world with such rhetoric from flat-chested women, but...only when it comes to herself, she knows how self-deceiving she is. When the man I like dislikes that his chest is too small, or when he talks with his beloved man, he finds that a man never touches his chest because there is nothing to touch... Then he will always mind. If possible, which woman would like to have a flat chest!


    Crescent Moon ran to fight Tang Ye, and Ling Yun was not idle, so she rushed to fight Tang Ye. She doesn''t care if Tang Ye is right or wrong, just hit it first!


    Alas, the dignified and virtuous little girl who followed the music fans at the beginning has become more and more open-minded, and more and more will play pretense with men. If the music fans saw that their beloved apprentice became like this, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be handed over to Tang Ye to take care of him.


    "Alright, okay, can''t I be joking? Now in winter, I don¡¯t know how to wear a bikini when I go to the beach! When next summer, I will take you to play again, OK?" Tang Ye said Said the angry Crescent Moon and Lingyun.


    Crescent feels a little strange. It seems that she is not angry because she wears a bikini or not, right? But she was circumvented by Tang Ye, and said distressed: "But even if tomorrow summer my chest is still flat."


    "Mine too!" Ling Yun is just tossing around, talking in the chaos, her chest has just developed, and it is too early to make a conclusion whether it will be flat in the future!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Crescent Moon, I will help you enlarge your breasts. It will be bigger tomorrow summer. And Yuner, you are stupid. You will be one year older next year. When you grow up a lot, your **** will be bigger. In a circle."


    "Really?" Crescent Moon and Ling Yun asked while looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, hugged two girls, one big and one small, and said, "Then let us look forward to next summer together!"


    "Yeah!" Crescent Moon and Ling Yun nodded together.


    But, hey, they think something is wrong. Looking at Tang Ye, seeing that Tang Ye smiled comfortably and hugged them again, he knew that he was being surrounded by Tang Ye, and immediately started to move to Tang Ye, cursing: "Who is going to wear a bikini for you? Damn you as a disciple!"


    Tang Ye thinks it''s good for the girl to be stupid, and it''s especially fun to tease. He felt very happy to see Crescent Moon and Lingyun so much toss about. Those of them who are involved in the black and yellow plan are very stressful in life, and they should cherish the opportunity to relax. Yueya and Lingyun wanted to play in the scenic area of ??the South China Sea, so he took them to play. However, his cell phone rang at this time, and his expression suddenly became serious after answering the call.


    Something happened in Shennongjia!


    Whether it is related to Longmen or not, Wang Jianjia is there, Wang Airen and Wang Shoujiang are very worried, and Tang Ye is naturally worried too, and must rush to support!


    Yueya and Lingyun stopped making trouble when they saw Tang Ye''s expression becoming serious. They were actually very sensible girls. They just thought that this life was very happy. Who doesn''t want to live happily? But if there is an emergency, they will take it seriously.


    "What happened?" Crescent asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "The Red Wall told me that the military area force was attacked in Shennongjia. It may be related to the emergence of Longmen. I must rush over."


    Tang Ye showed an apologetic look to Yueya and Lingyun. If he wanted to rush to Shennongjia, he couldn''t take them to play. Moreover, Ling Yun had to follow him, so staying and playing was impossible.


    Fortunately, Yueya and Lingyun are both sensible, and Yueya said: "Then you go, we will play together again when we have the opportunity!"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Crescent Moon, you stay in the South China Sea for a few more days to keep in touch with Xiao Zi. After Man Hong comes over, there will be a plane to transport Xiao Zi back. Then you will return to Tang together. Go to the door."


    "Yeah!" Crescent Moon was very obedient.


    Tang Ye looked at Lingyun and said, "Yun''er, let''s go to Shennongjia together."


    "Hmm!" Ling Yun is also a very obedient child.


    Tang Ye smiled, pulled Crescent Moon and Lingyun over, and said, "You are so obedient, I will reward you, come, kiss each..."


    Bo, Bo!


    Then... Yueya and Lingyun rushed forward to beat Tang Ye with teeth and claws.


    The next day, Tang Ye and Lingyun rushed to Shennongjia.


    ...


    Wang Jianjia probably learned about Tang Ye''s life experience from Hei San, and knew that Tang Ye was indeed born on the side of Guwu River and Lake, and that Tang Ye''s family was extremely huge. But when she asked what kind of family Hei Lao Sanlong¡¯s family was, Hei Lao San was a bit concealed. Without telling the details, it was said that it was a wealthy clan on the side of Guwu Jianghu. With her status as the wife of the young master, others have to give a face to her wherever she goes, even if she doesn''t know any martial arts.


    This is really awesome. Guwu Jianghu has always been known as a world that respects Wu and kills people if they disagree. But that kind of world, because of the identity of the Long Family, even if they don''t know any martial arts, others will not dare to move, which shows how powerful the Long Family is!


    I had already rested for one night last night, and when he woke up the next day, Hei San immediately stared at the surrounding situation, worried that Hu Bo and Li Disha would find him.


    He was very anxious. People from Guwu Rivers and Lakes have to pass through the mysterious gate when they come to the big world. The mysterious gate is guarded by the gatekeeper and it is very difficult to pass through. This time he came out to find Young Master, and it was also Mrs. Long''s secretly seizing the opportunity arranged by the Qi trainer. Apart from him, there is no support. Faced with Boss Hu, and the two gatekeepers Li Tiangang and Li Disha, he couldn''t handle it at all.


    In other words, when Boss Hu and the others find him and Wang Jianjia, he and Wang Jianjia have a dead end!


    Wang Jianjia is not stupid, he guessed this situation. Hei San didn''t say anything, just because she was worried. She shook her fist, not wanting to die, at least she was going to tell Tang Ye about his life experience. She didn''t want Tang Ye to treat herself as an orphan again!


    At this time, Li Tiangang and Li Disha appeared not far from where they were hiding. Li Tiangang sneered and said: "People are not as good as the sky. The luck and spiritual environment of the big world are different from those of the ancient Wujiang Lakes. Using that Huafanling jade to cover the aura is not suitable for the environment here. We found them!"


    "Then kill!" Li Disha said with a cold expression.

 Chapter 653： I found you!

    If there is only Boss Hu, Hei San may be able to fight. Even if he couldn''t beat Boss Hu, he could still exchange his life for Wang Jianjia''s chance to escape.


    He is a dead man trained by Mrs. Long for his son. The dead man should die. It is now confirmed that Tang Ye is the Young Master, and Wang Jianjia is the Young Master''s wife. He must save. However, in the current situation, in addition to Hu''s boss, there are two gatekeepers Li Tiangang and Li Disha. Even if he fought hard, Wang Jianjia was still alive and well.


    Wang Jianjia saw Hei San looked worried, even anxious, and frowned, "Are you worried about our situation? You have killed an enemy, and one is still wounded by you. The person waiting for me is ready. , Will come to us, we may not lose at that time!"


    "Boss Hu is not the only one!" Hei San shook his head and said, "In addition to Boss Hu, there are also two Kunlun gatekeepers, Li Tiangang and Li Disha. If it''s just Boss Hu, I don''t need to worry so much. But the two Kunlun gatekeepers, More than ten Hu bosses. We want to beat them, and there is no chance..."


    "How could it be like this..." Wang Jianjia''s face was pale, unexpectedly it was such a desperate situation.


    She didn''t understand why the people on the Guwu rivers and lakes would come out to deal with her, and asked, "You came out of the Guwu rivers and lakes, are you just to deal with me?"


    Hei San shook his head and said, "Not to deal with you, the young master, but to deal with Tang Ye, no, to deal with the young master... Oh, the young master is the young master, even if you live in the big world outside. Such an amazing person..."


    The black boss thought of Tang Ye''s achievements in the big world outside, and couldn''t help showing a smile on his worried and anxious face, feeling proud. They are young masters and dead men who have been secretly cultivated by his wife since they were young. They instilled the supremacy of the young master. Although they have not seen the face of the young master, they absolutely must obey the young master''s orders. Whether the young master is a bright master or a villain, all Must obey. This is a little compensation made by the lady to make up for the young master. Young masters and dead men like him are still on standby at Guwu Jianghu. As long as the young master returns, they will serve the young master.


    "It would be great if Tang Ye came to rescue us..." Wang Jianjia snorted leisurely in the face of this desperate situation.


    "No!" Hei San said in a low voice, "They are designed to deal with the young master. If the young master comes, it will definitely be dangerous. Although the young master is strong, it is limited by the great world''s luck. No matter how strong it is, it will only reach the spiritual realm, facing the people from the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and the gatekeepers, it is temporarily impossible to beat."


    "From the spiritual realm?" Wang Jianjia asked in doubt.


    Hei San smiled and said: "The young master hasn''t entered the Guwu rivers and lakes, so I don¡¯t know the specific situation there. On the Guwu rivers and lakes, the world has not been cut off by that old Taoist very close to thousands of years ago. The world of cultivating immortals before. The luck and spiritual energy in it are far stronger than those in the big world. Except for the level of strength that can¡¯t be completed by flying into immortals, any realm that has existed thousands of years ago can be reached, such as that dynasty. The fairyland, even the realm of the gods. The outside world is the world where the old Taoist deliberately weakened the luck and spiritual energy. The existence of people and things is very limited in terms of strength. This ensures that the world is relatively peaceful. There is no thing that destroys the world at every turn. Therefore, after long-term development, the big world has become a world dominated by science."


    "Under the limit of the great world''s luck, the martial artist is the most powerful and can only cultivate to the spiritual realm. I listen to the warriors who have gone from the great world to the ancient Wu Jianghu said that their strength outside is the level of energy. The highest is Eightfold Qi Jin. Actually, this eightfold Qi Jin is just the beginning of reaching the Spirit Realm on the Guwu River and Lake."


    After listening to Hei San''s explanation, Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes, and felt that the realm of cultivating immortals was too far away, and it was too troublesome. It was better to be a woman of the big world.


    She frowned and said, "You Guwu Jianghu people are so powerful, why do you want to come out to deal with Tang Ye?"


    Hei San smiled proudly and said: "Because the young master is too strong, it hinders the Xuanhuang plan. The Xuanhuang plan is not only the world plan of the big world, but also the world plan of the ancient Wujianghu. It can be said that the people of the ancient Wujianghu are better than the big world. People are more willing to realize the Xuanhuang plan. Because the ancient Wujiang lakes respect martial arts and take the path of martial arts, they naturally want to ascend to immortals. If you want to ascend to immortals, you must break the shackles of heaven and earth, and let the world Return to one body."


    "Then why don''t you break the fetters of heaven and earth by the Guwu rivers and lakes, and have to go to the great world?" Wang Jianjia asked again.


    Hei San explained: "Because the shackles of heaven and earth luck are in the big world, if you are not in Guwu Jianghu, then you can only shoot from the big world. This is also deliberately arranged by the old Taoist. People in Guwu Jianghu are more powerful. There are too many people in the world. If the shackles are arranged in the Guwu rivers and lakes, the chance of being broken is much higher. Because of this, the people in the big world become powerful and will be sent by the gatekeeper when the limit of air luck is affected. Going to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes is to protect the shackles of Qi Yun. Therefore, it is very difficult for people in Guwu Rivers and Lakes to go to the big world, and it is more than a hundred times more difficult than people from the Big World to go to Guwu Rivers and Lakes."


    Wang Jianjia understood the reason, and felt that the great world would be more and more troublesome in the future, and said: "Tang Ye chose to fight against the minister of Fulong. As a warrior, you probably want to prove that Dao soars. That''s not Tang Ye Is the path against you?"


    Hei San shook his head and said: "We dead men only serve the young master, and the path of the young master is our way."


    Wang Jianjia showed a faint sad expression and said: "Listen to what you just said, Tang Ye will go to the Guwu River and Lake someday, but with my strength, I am afraid it will be difficult to reach that level..."


    Hei San comforted her and said, "Madam Young Master, don¡¯t worry. With your qualifications, you will be able to cultivate to that level soon. Even though I only watched a few moves by Madam Young Master yesterday, I can see that Mrs. Young Master The qualifications are very high, the bones are strange..."


    Wang Jianjia rolled her eyes. Who would believe this kind of perfunctory remarks? She wanted to ask Black Lao San about some mysterious plans. After all, she was very worried about Tang Ye. However, at this moment, two black shadows flew out from behind her. Hei Lao San was shocked and swept over immediately.


    "Be careful, Madam Young Master!" Hei Lao San grabbed Wang Jianjia by one arm and quickly withdrew.


    Two black shadows fell, and it was two people, Li Tiangang and Li Disha.


    Li Disha looked at Wang Jianjia and Black Lao San, sneered darkly, and hummed, "I found you!"


    Hei Lao San and Wang Jianjia''s face suddenly stiffened, and they were found! In this case, I am afraid that there is no way to survive.

 Chapter 654： Loyal protect the Lord!

    Previously, Hei San immediately took out Huafan Lingyu to inject his breath after hiding. It was just as Li Tiangang said, this was hiding his aura, so that Li Tiangang and Li Disha could not find him. However, he overlooked a problem. The environment of the big world is different from that of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, so the role that Huafan Lingyu can play is limited. After waiting for a period of time, Li Tiangang and Li Disha can easily spot his traces.


    Now Li Tiangang and Li Disha have found him, facing the two gatekeepers, he can''t beat him. Although the gatekeeper responsible for guarding the Guwu Rivers and Lakes must be above the Chaoxian Realm, otherwise, facing the strongest masters in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it will be very stressful. However, Hei Lao San is just a low-level warrior on the side of Guwu Jianghu, even if Li Tiangang and Li Disha do not have a fairyland, they are far better than him.


    Li Disha didn''t want to make any more accidents about Tang Ye''s affairs, otherwise he felt that Tang Ye was humiliating him. The previous betrayal of the black third had completely angered him. Now I found Hei San, his face was extremely gloomy, and he wanted to torture the Hei San severely, and then played with Wang Jianjia to vent his unhappiness!


    "You **** traitor, I want you to know what life is better than death! And you, Wang Jianjia, Tang Ye''s woman? Haha, let''s see how I play you so fucking!" Li Disha Staring at Hei Lao San and Wang Jian Jia Jie, grinning gloomily.


    Hei Lao San stood in front of Wang Jianjia and said, "Young Master..."


    "Just do you want me to **** me too?" Hei Lao San wanted to call Young Master Wang Jianjia''s wife. Wang Jianjia interrupted him immediately and stood in front of him to speak to Li Disha.


    Although Wang Jianjia was afraid, since she knew it was a dead end, she was rather calm. She didn¡¯t want Tang Ye¡¯s identity to be exposed on the other side of the Guwu River. After all, Li Tiangang and Li Disha were able to contact the Guwu River and Lake. The lady of the night is also disadvantageous.


    Hei San quickly realized this, and decided not to talk about Tang Ye''s identity. He looked at Wang Jianjia who had stood up, and he secretly admired that the women the young master was looking for were extraordinary, and they were all female heroes!


    It''s a pity... Hei San looked sad, the young master''s wife was about to be killed. He clenched his fists, stared at Li Tiangang and Li Disha, trying to get Wang Jianjia to escape, and in any case, no accident would happen to Mrs. Young Master!


    In fact, he was very surprised when he found the clue of the young master just after he came out. Originally, he came out of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and arrived in the vast world. There were restrictions on his actions and time. Where could he easily find the young master. After all, it was all the illusion held by the lady and their young masters and dead men. Unexpectedly, I found it. Now that he has found it, he must fulfill his duty as a dead man!


    The dead man should die, die for the Lord, even if you die without regret!


    Wang Jianjia stood up, and since he was calm, he was not afraid to say anything. She stared at the gloomy Li Di and snorted: "I really can''t make me **** in your look. Compared to Tang Ye, you are too short. I''m afraid the stuff below is often used by women. Say, "I can''t sit on my concubines," right? Oh, useless things!"


    "..."


    Can''t the concubine sit?


    Hei San looked at Wang Jianjia from behind, with a weird look in his eyes. I think the young lady''s words are a bit bold and sharp, maybe the lady won''t like it.


    Li Disha seems to understand what it means, saying he is short? Suddenly he was furious, and he actually humiliated himself as a man, so **** it!


    "Then I''ll let you see if I can make you cry and beg me to let you go!" Li Disha rushed over and shot Wang Jianjia.


    Hei San saw that, immediately rushed to deal with Li Disha, and shouted to Wang Jianjia: "Run!"


    Wang Jianjia didn''t talk nonsense, turned around and ran. Although the power gap is huge, but still have to try, what if you can really escape? If you can live, why die? Wang Jianjia didn''t want to die. He hadn''t even tried it with a man. Tang Ye was useless to blame!


    Hei San rushed forward, and did not face Li Disha head-on. Li Disha is the strength of a gatekeeper, and he has to abandon it immediately if he passes it head-on. Therefore, after he rushed out, there were two more smoke and thunders in his hand. This was a kind of equipment of their dead soldiers. When they hit the ground, they could emit smoke, and then burst into an iron pill. A bit like a combination of smoke bombs and shot bombs. The dead ninja love to play this. Hei San doesn''t like it, but some of them like it. He came to see the young master this time, devoted a lot of people''s efforts, and naturally had a lot of equipment, otherwise there would be no precious Huafan Lingyu that can cover his breath, this is a treasure that a very strong warrior can have.


    boom!


    Hei San smashed two smoke-spreading thunders onto the ground, and suddenly exploded, causing a cloud of smoke and splashing iron pills everywhere. Li Disha had to step back to cover. Taking advantage of this moment, Hei San turned around and grabbed Wang Jianjia and ran away.


    "Hei Lao San, take your life!" But at this moment, Hu''s boss yelled loudly, and Hu appeared, regardless of being beaten to the body by Tie Wan, and forced to Black Lao San, he was penetrated by Tie Wan Shengsheng. , There was also a hole in his face, and blood flowed suddenly. However, he was so angry that Hei San betrayed them and killed Chen Lao Er. He couldn''t bear this tone. He went crazy and killed Hei San even if he was injured. He was not afraid of Tiewan''s splash, forced behind Hei Lao San, and hit Hei Long San''s vest with a fierce blow.


    puff!


    Hei San received such a severe attack, he immediately vomited blood and was seriously injured. But he didn''t stop to escape, he wanted Wang Jianjia to escape.


    Although Li Disha was obscured by the smoke, Hei San ran forward. It was not difficult for him to attack. He coldly snorted, "Want to go? Not that easy!"


    After a cold snort, Li Disha lifted his strength, and suddenly a few branches on the ground floated into the air. He pushed the branches again, and the branches swished away, chasing the black third, and piercing through the black third like a sharp arrow. Body.


    "Ah!" The old man black cried out in pain, vomiting more blood, just like vomiting and vomiting. But he still gritted his teeth and swallowed the blood, showing the steel will to see death as his home, and exhausted his last strength to continue to take Wang Jianjia away.


    Unexpectedly, misfortune would never come singly. There was a cliff in front of him, but he was still not afraid. He gritted his teeth and jumped down with Wang Jianjia. When he was about to fall to the ground, he suddenly lifted Wang Jianjia and used himself as a mat to protect Wang Jianjia from harm, and he literally fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" He cried out again, but he still wanted to turn over and take Wang Jianjia away, but his body broke and he could no longer move.


    "Hei Lao San!" Wang Jianjia saw Hei Lao San''s appearance with red eyes. She was so moved that she didn''t expect such a loyal guardian in the world.


    puff!


    Hei San was injured too badly. He was injured by Boss Hu, and Li Disha pierced his body with a branch, and fell off the cliff and hit his body. Even Daluo Jinxian couldn''t save him. Knowing his own situation, he used the last strength to tell Wang Jianjia something. He took out a piece of Huafan Lingyu that could cover his breath and gave it to Wang Jianjia, and said, "Young Master, Madam, this is Huafan Lingyu, a precious treasure of the ancient martial rivers and lakes. You must give it to Young Master. It will be useful to Young Master in the future..."


    puff!


    Hei San vomited blood again. He was still insisting. He took out a sheepskin scroll from his clothes and said: "This, this is the Long Family exercise that the lady secretly copied from the master. You have to hand it to the young master, let The young master is stronger. Also, I hope you can tell the young master, just say that the husband and the wife miss him very much, and we and the dead have been waiting for him to come back..."


    puff!


    Hei San vomited blood again and couldn''t hold on anymore. He exhausted his last strength to push Wang Jianjia out and shouted, "Go!"


    Wang Jianjia was pushed out and flew several tens of meters away. After falling to the ground, he looked at the direction of Hei San, his eyes were red, and he gritted his teeth and fled desperately.


    Li Disha fell from the cliff and saw the dying Black Lao San, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to the Black Lao San, and went straight to chase Wang Jianjia. But at this moment, the black old man suddenly rushed to hug Li Disha''s leg, and dragged Li Disha to stop him from chasing Wang Jianjia.


    Li Disha was so angry that his veins were violent, and he was so frantic that he shouted: "Dead things, flies! They actually come to haunt me... Ah... you smash it!"


    Li Disha''s breathing was short, his right hand gathered a group of strength, and it hit the black third''s head. Hei third''s head became a puddle of flesh, but his hand was still grabbing Li Disha.


    "Disgusting fly!" Li Disha yelled angrily, kicking the corpse of the black third who was unable to use his head after he lost his head, and continued to chase Wang Jianjia.

 Chapter 655： Leave his head to me!

    Although Wang Jianjia was able to escape a long distance with the help and delay of the black third, compared with the goalkeeper, her strength is one world by one. It is like her step ten miles, but the goalkeeper takes a hundred miles, even Qianli, so even if she ran away early, it was impossible to get rid of the gatekeeper.


    On a hillside, she was chased by Li Disha. Li Tiangang and Hu boss came one after another. In front of these three people, it is impossible for her to escape.


    Li Disha''s expression was gloomy, watching Wang Jianjia smile playfully, and he did not hide the obscene look of Wang Jianjia''s body, and said: "Flee, why don''t you escape? I see where you are going to escape! Lao Tzu wants a Stripping your clothes piece by piece will humiliate you to death!"


    Wang Jianjia clenched his fists and stared at Li Disha. Although he looked completely angry on the surface, it was impossible not to panic in his heart. She is ready for one thing-to save her innocence!


    At this time, somewhere from west to east, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were heading towards Yanjing.


    They have already sent Gu Luoxue, the girl from Luohua Cave, to the Kunlun Xuanmen, and the person under the master''s sister opened the mysterious gate and released the girl from Luohua Cave to the ancient Wujiang Lake. At first they thought they were going to be scolded by the senior sister, and even forbid them to come out again. They have already done a miserable life with no beautiful women to see and no food to eat. But unexpectedly, the senior sister ignored them and didn''t even look at them. They don''t feel sad, but feel lucky! So he ran all the way, fleeing Kunlun, and now he was relieved after a long distance.


    "Senior Sister must be busy with traitors. Since the last Li Disha incident, we reported back. Sister praised us for the first time, and then she will investigate the traitors. Otherwise, how could she not scold us? Especially you, Li Diyuan, you fat man is the punching bag of the senior sister. She always scolds you, like hating iron but not steel..." Li Tianfang gasped, rushing from Kunlun to the Central Plains is really exhausting. I missed him, but he was a chatter, and he still didn''t forget his thoughts.


    Li Diyuan was not angry about Li Tianfang''s prejudice against him. At this time, she frowned, looked in some directions to the south, and patted Li Tianfang on the shoulder after thinking for a while, and said, "Li Tianfang, do you think there is something a little bit south? strange?"


    A little bit south of them is the land of Huhu, which is where Shennongjia is. The small eyes on Li Di''s chubby head narrowed, and he said, "I seem to feel the same breath as us over there. Isn''t that a gatekeeper? How can there be gatekeepers?"


    Li Tianfang rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood: "What are you stupid? There can be no gatekeepers, and gatekeepers can''t come out at will... really?"


    Although Li Tianfang didn''t believe in Li Diyuan, but Li Diyuan said so, he also deliberately felt it, but he didn''t expect to have the aura of a gatekeeper.


    After feeling it for a while, he was shocked and hummed: "This seems to be Li Disha''s breath, damn, this **** must have done a bad job when he came out! Go, let''s go and take a look! Li Disha, the **** last time with Lao Tzu Yu, I thought that we would meet him when we went to Nanhai to deal with Tang Ye''s affairs, and we would play with him. After all, we had an epiphany of the ancestor¡¯s magic method and the guidance of celadon. We were so advanced that the senior sister would be surprised if we knew it. You can definitely teach Li Disha and Li Tiangang!"


    Li Diyuan nodded in agreement, and said: "I want to defeat Li Disha, and then defeat Li Dizhi, so that the senior sister will never call me useless!"


    Among the gatekeepers, in addition to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, Li Tiangang and Li Disha, there are also Li Tiangan and Li Dizhi...their names are so interesting.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan immediately set off for Shennongjia. They originally went from Kunlun to Yanjing. At this time, they were in the land of the Central Plains, and the distance to the lake and Hubei was not far from their gatekeepers, because It is very fast to pass through one or two provinces with the fairy law. They soon arrived near Shennongjia, and after feeling Li Disha''s position, they rushed over.


    At this time, Li Disha had already beaten Wang Jianjia to the ground and wanted to violently attack Wang Jianjia. Suddenly, Li Tiangang behind him slapped a clever body, looked up at the sky, his eyes widened suddenly, and shouted to Li Disha: "Disha, be careful! "


    Whoosh!


    A powerful force struck Li Disha straight from the sky. Li Disha received Li Tiangang''s reminder and immediately retreated. That force hit the ground, and the ground trembled, splitting a huge gully. Such strength can only be beaten by the gatekeeper.


    Seeing this, Li Disha was shocked. At this time, two people fell in the sky. When he saw it, his eyes were splitting, and he was mad and gloomy. He shouted, "Li Tianfang, Li Diyuan!"


    Li Tianfang frowned when he saw Wang Jianjia who had been knocked down to the ground. He seemed to be impressed. He ignored the furious Li Disha and looked at Wang Jianjia and asked, "Are you the one with Tang Ye?"


    "..."


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was a little dazed, unable to figure out the situation, as if he had been saved, but the person who came to stop Li Disha suddenly asked himself a very embarrassing question. She guessed that the two people in front of her knew Tang Ye, and they were both rude guys. She was so tired of tossing for the past two days, she didn''t want to get angry at all, and watched Li Tianfang admit her fate: "Forget it, um, I have a kick with Tang Ye..."


    Li Diyuan grinned and said, "It turns out to be Brother Tang''s daughter-in-law! Brother Tang has so many daughter-in-laws!"


    "..."


    The big fat man Li Diyuan spoke hypocritically, and the content of what he said was very annoying, but his expression was simple and stupid, making it impossible to curse him ferociously.


    Wang Jianjia was very tired, nodded and said: "Yes, Tang Ye has many wives..."


    Although he was tired, Wang Jianjia knew that since Li Diyuan was called Tang Ye Tang, he was his own person, didn''t he have been saved?


    She really wanted to cry. The things in the past two days were too twists and turns. After two lives and deaths, and then two were saved at critical moments, she hated Tang Ye''s absence by her side. She needed a man''s support. However, her salvation has a lot to do with Tang Ye. The first time she was rescued by the third black man, it was because of Tang Ye¡¯s status as the young master on the Guwu River and Lake. The second time she was saved, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were saved again. It was Tang Ye''s person... Wang Jianjia couldn''t be angry with Tang Ye anymore. However, she still hoped that Tang Ye could be by her side in person.


    Huhuhu!


    At this time, there was the sound of a plane spiraling and blowing in the wind. When everyone saw it, a helicopter flew from the sky, and then a man holding a little girl jumped from the helicopter.


    "Tang Ye!" Wang Jianjia saw that it was Tang Ye, no matter whether he was dreaming or not, he stood up and ran towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Wang Jianjia in embarrassment, put Lingyun on the ground and hugged Wang Jianjia who was rushing over.


    Wang Jianjia cried immediately, rushing to beat Tang Ye in Tang Ye''s arms, venting the grievances she had received in the past two days, and more of joy and surprise, but I didn''t expect Tang Ye to really come!


    Ling Yun stood aside, squinting at Tang Ye, her eyes despised as much as she could. Although Wang Jianjia''s situation is worthy of sympathy, but she still thinks Tang Ye is greatly disgusting.


    Another woman? !


    She remembered very clearly that where Tang Ye seemed to go, there was no shortage of women! By the way, these big sisters are all so pretty. Could it be that all the best cabbages in the world have been eaten by the same pig?


    "You just came! You just came! Woo..." Although Wang Jianjia is a Valkyrie, she has been dealt with by the warriors and gatekeepers of Guwu Jianghu in the past two days. No matter how strong she is, she will collapse. Ye cried and vented.


    Seeing Wang Jianjia''s experience, Li Tianfang felt that Li Disha had lost the face of the gatekeeper and would not let it go even if he returned to the senior sister. He angered Li Disha and said, "Li Disha, you actually do such a thing, today I will clean up the door for Senior Sister!"


    "No!" Tang Ye yelled, staring at Li Disha with a cold expression, and shouted: "Leave his head to me!"


    "You..." Li Di was so angry that he was going to run away, just look down on himself like that?


    I am a gatekeeper!

 Chapter 656： You go to me first!

    Regarding Li Tianfang and Tang Ye''s words, how could Li Disha feel so angry!


    He is also a gatekeeper no matter what, compared with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. Last time he wanted to kill Tang Ye in a battle between Tang Ye and the fans, he suffered a loss because he despised Tang Ye. Even so, when Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan arrived, he wanted to attack Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. . However, his spiritual weapon was destroyed by Tang Ye. Fighting with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan might not be able to win 100%, and he was afraid of the senior sister in charge of the judicial trial, so he stopped.


    After he returned to the Profound Realm, the upper hand still needed him, trying to create a new spiritual weapon for him. With the spirit weapon again, he was confident that he would not lose against Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. However, now Li Tianfang tells him to clean up the door! He felt that Li Tianfang didn''t take him seriously. What made him even more angry was that Tang Ye actually let Li Tianfang keep his head!


    As if he was a lamb to be slaughtered!


    How can he accept this kind of contempt? !


    Li Disha''s anger must be concentrated at this moment to erupt. He stared at Li Tianfang and then at Tang Ye, his eyes filled with bloodshot eyes, and he shouted: "What are you guys? You want to kill me? Is this a daydream?"


    "Li Tianfang, you and Li Diyuan are the worst in our younger generation of doorkeepers who have come out to experience. Why, haven''t been scolded enough by the senior sister? I thought it would be terrible without being scolded by the senior sister during this time? Humph, you two waste , In the Profound Realm, when is it not a part of being bullied? It¡¯s simply a loss of our Tianzi generation and Dizi generation faces! I tell you, Senior Sister can¡¯t bear to be bullied, so I let you go outside for so-called experience .Because outside, facing these ordinary people, you can feel a little bit of superiority as a gatekeeper, hahaha..."


    Li Disha was very disdainful of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, and laughed at the jokes.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were very angry and stared at Li Disha. What Li Disha said was indeed their life in the Profound Realm. The Profound Realm has more than 300 gatekeepers. It has been developed for thousands of years, and it is also quite rich. Just like an academy, there are excellent students and poor students. They are bad students. The elders are teachers, and of course they like excellent students, so except for their parents and a few fair and unselfish people who treat them well, others don''t look down on them very much. The world view of the Profound Realm is similar to that of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and strength is the first standard to measure human value.


    "Li Disha, I will make you regret saying these things!" Li Tianfang was more combative than Li Diyuan, and was especially angry with Li Disha, staring at Li Disha solemnly.


    Li Disha sneered and hummed: "I''m just telling the truth, why, can''t it take it anymore?"


    Li Tianfang closed his eyes and took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions and prepared to take action. He doesn''t want to talk nonsense, it''s time for Li Disha, the tortoise grandson, to taste the magic that he had suddenly realized from his ancestor!


    Li Di thought Li Tianfang was scared, showing a contemptuous smile, and then looked at Tang Ye, a little bit unsure of what to say to Tang Ye. He had never seen such a dragging person, living in the big world, and learning martial arts in the big world, he dared to yell at the gatekeeper, and even threatened to be the head of the gatekeeper. It must be a **** frustration, otherwise how could you say such ridiculous things?


    "Tang Ye, we met again. Last time you said that I reserved my head, okay, now I am right in front of you, I took the initiative to send it to the door, you have the ability to fetch it? Haha, I told you, just now I You almost played with your woman, know? Are you very angry? Come and kill me when you get angry!" Li Disha laughed jokingly, provoking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Disha and took a deep breath, and said, "Relying on the strength of a gatekeeper, even the old Taoist priest can''t tolerate this kind of evil? You must die today..."


    What Li Disha hated the most was seeing Tang Ye''s calm and arrogant look at him, so **** pretending! He yelled at Tang Ye angrily: "What nonsense, come and shoot me!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I''m going to fix your head."


    Tang Ye looked at Li Tianfang again and said, "Li Tianfang, didn''t you say that you want to clean up the door for Senior Sister? Take it."


    "..."


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, everyone was a bit... their eyes were strange. This guy Tang Ye spoke to Li Disha solemnly, and wanted to kill him for life, so why did he suddenly let Li Tianfang make a move? Shouldn''t the correct posture be Tang Ye''s vigorous shot against Li Disha?


    Li Tianfang was speechless to Tang Ye, and said, "You want to take his head, why don''t you make a move and let me out?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Li Tianfang and said, "Didn''t you see that I was busy comforting Jiajia? When Jiajia encountered this kind of thing, I was so shocked that I really couldn''t bear it. You take action first and wait for me to comfort Jiajia in the end. Later, go over and make a knife, and the head will be ready."


    "..."


    Li Tianfang was furious, and said angrily: "You are robbing people!"


    "You help me, don''t give me a head?" Tang Ye said in a bad temper.


    "You..." Li Tianfang felt that Tang Ye was particularly annoying.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Could it be that you can''t beat Li Disha?"


    "Fuck your mother!" Li Tianfang was irritated and said angrily: "I can''t beat this grandson?"


    "then you¡­¡­"


    "enough!"


    Tang Ye and Li Tianfang, you and Li Tianfang have a good bargain. Let Li Disha who was waiting for Tang Ye to take action just now, thinking about playing Tang Ye slowly, is so angry that he feels that Tang Ye and Li Tianfang are playing with him. ! Treat him as a plaything! He couldn''t stand this grievance, so he rushed towards Tang Ye, his eyes were bloodshot, extremely scary, and he shouted: "Tang Ye, I want your head first!"


    Tang Ye shouted angrily: "Li Tianfang, do it!"


    Li Tianfang stopped talking nonsense, jumped out and fell in front of Tang Ye, blocking Li Disha, and sneered: "Li Disha, you like to say that Li Diyuan and I are rubbish? Well, today, I will let you know who is. waste!"


    Li Disha saw Li Tianfang''s move, his face was somber and silent, he drew a soft sword with a pale white light from his waist and pierced it towards Li Tianfang.


    Li Tianfang also drew a long sword with a faint cyan glow from behind, and pointed at Li Disha, which was quite heroic, and at the same time he swept out to face Li Disha.


    That weapon was the spiritual weapon of their gatekeeper, quite mysterious, Tang Ye didn''t know where they usually hid it, or how to get it out when they wanted to use it. There are too many mysterious places that others can''t guess.


    As the brother of Li Disha, Li Tiangang saw that he could not stop Li Disha and Li Tianfang from starting a battle. It would be nice to think about it, and take advantage of this to teach Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, lest they always help Tang Ye!


    Li Tiangang doesn''t care about any gentleman fighting one-on-one, he wants to win! So he was looking for an opportunity to help Li Disha and defeat Li Tianfang. However, at this moment, Li Diyuan stood in front of him and smiled stupidly.


    He suddenly fell into a gloomy face, Li Diyuan, the fat man, who was considered the most useless doorkeeper, knew how to eat and wanted to stop himself?


    "You''re looking for death!" Li Tiangang felt that he was being provoked. Since Li Disha and Li Tianfang had started, he stopped being patient and immediately shot Li Diyuan.


    Suddenly, Li Tiangang and Li Diyuan, Li Disha and Li Tianfang, the four gatekeepers went to war!


    Tang Ye was watching the show.


    Wang Jianjia leaned in Tang Ye''s arms, feeling that Tang Ye was too cunning, and hummed: "You guy, can''t beat Li Disha? That''s why Li Tianfang was allowed to take action. He didn''t have the ability to pretend to be forced, huh!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I really care about you, let me hug you, I''m afraid you will get hurt."


    Tang Ye hugged some Wang Jianjia tightly, and Wang Jianjia blushed for a while, and he stopped exposing Tang Ye''s good calculations in shame. It is indeed not easy for a person in a big world to take the head of the gatekeeper.

 Chapter 657： Celestial being beheaded by mortals!

    There is a saying that a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Compared with Li Disha, Tang Ye is a horse and a camel. He is a person who grew up in the big world, and has always been restricted by the limits of the big world''s luck, so no matter how strong he is, he cannot catch up with the gatekeeper.


    Gatekeepers are not restricted by luck. The gatekeeper''s air luck restriction is the ultimate air luck shackles of the entire world. Except they can''t reach the point where they can fly into immortals, they can do everything else. That''s why they have such powerful classes as Chaoxian Realm and Tongshen Realm. Outside of the big world, there is only Qi Jin. According to the class of the gatekeeper, it is only the spiritual realm.


    What is Spirit Realm? Just getting started in terms of spiritual energy, you can use spiritual energy to strengthen your body. This is the most basic realm of cultivation.


    Although Tang Ye got the aura and nashu through negotiations with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, and entered the same training path as the Guwu Jianghu in advance, he was even more powerful than Guwu Jianghu, because what he got was The magic method of gatekeeper, not the ancient Wujianghu. However, he did not have a long time to practice aura, and he did not have the talent of Lu Celadon, so even if his strength has long surpassed the limit of the great world''s luck, it is still quite difficult to deal with Li Disha, who has been a gatekeeper since he was a child. .


    Therefore, if he wants to win Li Disha''s head, if he fights alone, relying on the explosive power of his special physique, he has a chance of winning at most 30%.


    However, he is not a person who wins by force alone. He is proficient in calculation and utilization. Since Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are there, why not use them?


    Besides, Li Tianfang did say something to clean up the door. That use can''t be regarded as use, at most it is just sloppy.


    What Tang Ye said to Li Tianfang was also right. What he cared about most now was Wang Jianjia. After he received the news from Shennongjia in the South China Sea, he rushed over immediately, racing against time, and finally arrived. Then he saw Wang Jianjia''s situation and knew that Wang Jianjia had suffered a huge grievance. He was very distressed and hugged Wang Jianjia tightly so that Wang Jianjia would never be afraid again.


    After Wang Jianjia got Tang Ye''s support, his mood slowly recovered. He looked at Li Tianfang and the others who were fighting, frowning and said: "They will be fine, right?"


    Tang Ye chuckled: "It''s okay, they can do it, I will help you out and kill Li Disha!"


    Tang Ye''s expression cooled down, staring at Li Di with murderous intent. Li Disha first shot him last time, and this time shot Wang Jianjia. With his temperament, if it weren''t for the difference in strength, he would have killed Li Disha long ago!


    Now there are Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. He knows that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are no longer what they used to be. They have both his own magic method of helping the ancestors to realize the epiphany, and the talent of Lu Celadon''s goddess to guide him to win Li Tiangang. It is not difficult to be with Li Disha. Although relying on Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to help kill people is not so happy, he really didn''t want to keep Li Disha, and he couldn''t stay.


    Now that Li Disha is taking action again, I am afraid that the internal problems of the gatekeeper are getting bigger and bigger. If the gatekeeper can''t control it, those miserable gatekeepers will come out more freely to deal with him, or his people, he can''t handle it at all.


    Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye, but did not force Tang Ye to avenge her, and said, "As long as you are okay, I don''t want you to be."


    Tang Ye hugged some Wang Jianjia lovingly, and said with a firm expression: "No, I just want to kill Li Disha, dare to treat you like that, I can''t bear this tone! If Li Tianfang can''t do it, I will go by myself! I want to let everything People know, my woman, I can''t be bullied, others can''t be bullied!"


    "You..." Wang Jianjia felt that Tang Ye was overbearing again, and she became stubborn like a cow. But she felt very warm when she heard Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye''s words were very good love words.


    At this time, Li Tianfang and Li Disha, as well as Li Tiangang and Li Diyuan, the two pairs of gatekeepers fighting together became more and more fierce. Tang Ye took Wang Jianjia and Lingyun and withdrew. The war between heaven and man, too close to avoid being affected.


    Li Disha failed to defeat Li Tianfang, but he didn''t feel that this was Li Tianfang''s strength becoming stronger. He was used to disdain for Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. It was not Li Tianfang he wanted to kill the most now, and it was not easy to explain after killing the gatekeeper and returning to the profound realm. The one he wants to kill most now is Tang Ye. He glanced at Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia Qingqing, I and I, and his heart was even more violent, and he wanted to get rid of Li Tianfang and kill Tang Ye.


    After making a tie with Li Tianfang, he stared at Li Tianfang and said, "Li Tianfang, since you want to find excitement so much, then I will do it for you! I have the ability to take over my trick of ¡®Earth Destruction¡¯!"


    Li Tianfang frowned slightly, the extinction of the evil spirits was one of Li Disha''s stunts, the killing intent was very heavy, and it was completely a murderous trick.


    Li Disha saw Li Tianfang frowning heavily, and sneered proudly: "Why, afraid? I tell you, even if you beg for mercy, I won''t let you go! Because...your grandpa, I am completely angry!"


    "Accept the move!" Li Disha suddenly tossed the spiritual weapon in his hand, the white light soft sword floated in the air, gathering a group of fierce power, and then the white light soft sword slowly became pitch black, full of evil spirit and killing intent. Floating above Li Tianfang, the evil spirit and killing intent fell down, forming a confinement area, confining Li Tianfang inside. Then the soft sword broke through the air again, and after gathering countless evil auras and killing intent, the soft sword turned into a giant stone monument-like sword that wanted to kill Li Tianfang from top to bottom.


    "Huh, Li Tianfang, do you know what you usually hate the most? It''s just that you don''t have the ability to have a mouth and still love to force-b force now I will let you never come out anymore!" Li Disha coldly shouted disdainfully .


    Li Tianfang looked up at the Disha Extinction Giant Sword on the top of his head, only frowned slightly, and then looked at Li Disha with no expression on his face. At this time, he made an action similar to pulling a bow and shooting an arrow, but instead of pulling an arrow, he was holding a sword in his hand, as if he was aiming at the horizon with a blue light sword in his hand.


    Li Disha laughed, thinking that Li Tianfang was crazy. Facing his huge stone monument extinction sword, he actually made such a forced action?


    He felt that Li Tianfang could only do so. After all, Li Tianfang was imprisoned by his Earth Evil Extinction, and could only be obediently beheaded by the giant stone tablet and sword.


    The giant stone stele and the sword of the Devil''s extinction were about to hit Li Tianfang. At this time, Li Tianfang pointed his long sword at a point on the horizon.


    Li Disha sneered, waiting for the giant stone stele to hit Li Tianfang. Although this move could not kill Li Tianfang, it could also severely wound Li Tianfang and could no longer stop him from killing Tang Ye.


    However, at this time, seeing that the giant stone monument sword was about to hit Li Tianfang, the giant stone monument sword suddenly stopped, and then slowly began to dissipate.


    "What''s going on?" The smile on Li Disha''s face stopped abruptly, not knowing what happened.


    "Di Sha!" At this moment, Li Tiangang, who was struggling with Li Diyuan not far away, looked at Li Disha and let out a big surprise.


    Li Disha still didn''t know, so he looked at Li Tiangang and found Li Tiangang staring at his chest in astonishment. He looked down, his eyes widened suddenly, his head was blank, and he was shocked to lose his thinking.


    I saw that his chest was penetrated by a sword energy, and the blood kept flowing!


    puff!


    "Ah!" Only then did he vomit blood greatly, and felt pain, fell to the ground and convulsed.


    Li Tianfang looked at him indifferently, and said: "This is called''Tianfang Instantaneous'', my original move, thousands of miles away...take the first level!"


    The moment in the sky was one of the ultimate moves that Li Tianfang had realized from his ancestors!


    Since Li Disha provoked him and despised him, then he let Li Disha taste the powerful moves taught by his ancestors!


    "No, no! It won''t be like this!" Li Disha was pierced through his chest, knowing the consequences of being beaten like this by the power of the doorkeeper, not only did he lose, he might even die!


    He couldn''t accept this result, why was he suddenly penetrated into his chest? How did Li Tianfang do it? Could it be that his second posture just now was launching this inexplicable sword attack? But how did this sword qi come from? Why didn''t I notice it at all!


    Such a marvelous move can only be understood by Senior Sister''s strength! How could Li Tianfang understand this waste?


    "Di Sha, be careful!" Li Tiangang yelled again when Li Di Sha was shocked.


    Li Disha felt a force rushing towards him, looking back, it was Tang Ye!


    A dagger in Tang Ye''s hand gleamed with cold light, rushed to him and wiped his neck. He wanted to struggle, but he was injured by Li Tianfang''s sword aura and couldn''t make a move!


    Tang Ye wiped his neck and he would die. He will become a celestial being killed by mortals in the big world!

 Chapter 658： You kill people, not me!

    Tang Ye had been staring at the battle between Li Tianfang and Li Disha, waiting for Li Disha''s defeat, and then shot a knife to harvest the head. His determination to kill Li Disha was very firm, so when he saw that Li Disha was seriously injured by Li Tianfang''s sword energy and fell to the ground, he immediately shot!


    He asked for a sharp short knife from Wang Jianjia, and struck it with all his strength, making Li Disha nowhere to hide!


    His short knife wiped Li Disha''s neck, a crack appeared on Li Disha''s neck immediately, and blood leaked out. He hasn''t killed the last killer yet, so Li Disha hasn''t died yet, but his body stiffened by fright, and he dared not make a sound.


    "Tang Ye, stop!" Li Tiangang who was fighting with Li Diyuan shouted loudly, and then rushed to save Li Disha.


    But Li Diyuan smiled stupidly and appeared in front of him again to block him. At this moment, he realized that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s strength had become much stronger. Li Tianfang was able to defeat Li Disha, and Li Diyuan was able to stop him, he has been unable to win, there is absolutely a problem in this!


    "Li Diyuan, do you want Tang Ye to kill Disha? Do you know the consequences of an ordinary warrior killing a gatekeeper?! If you want to help Tang Ye, don''t let Tang Ye start! Otherwise, the senior sister will ask you How to answer? At that time, Tang Ye will face the judicial trial of Senior Sister! He is a big world warrior who is judged by Senior Sister''s Heavenly Thunder God''s might, and can still survive?" Li Tiangang glared angrily and turned to Li Di, who stopped him. Drink round.


    He was very angry at Li Diyuan, but he couldn''t get rid of Li Diyuan. For the first time, he felt so disgusted with this stupid fat man. He used to be disdainful, but now he is disgusted. He wants to kill him! However, it was also the first time that he felt so powerless. Li Diyuan seemed to have understood some magic method that he could not get rid of, nor could he kill!


    What a hell! How did things become like this? !


    Li Diyuan frowned when he heard Li Tiangang''s words, looked at Li Tianfang, Li Tianfang nodded and motioned to him to let Li Tiangang go.


    Li Tiangang''s words are very reasonable. For so many years, there has never been a warrior outside the big world who killed the gatekeeper. Isn''t that a joke. If the gatekeeper who is a human being is killed by the warrior of the great world, can he still be called a Kunlun gatekeeper? They can''t accept such a shame. Therefore, if Tang Ye killed Li Disha, no matter who was responsible, Tang Ye would be regarded as the enemy of the gatekeeper in the end, because he trampled on the majesty of the gatekeeper. Even the judicial trial, which has always been regarded as the most fair and strict, will treat this matter with partiality and make Tang Ye pay the price!


    The person in the judicial trial, before being the executor of the trial, is the gatekeeper first, then between the gatekeeper and outsiders, he must be biased towards the gatekeeper.


    Li Tiangang was no longer entangled by Li Diyuan, rushed in front of Tang Ye, and shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, put down your sword, if you dare to kill Earthsha, you will also die, and everyone related to you will die. !"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, staring at Li Tiangang closely.


    Li Tianfang came over, looked at Tang Ye and shook his head slightly, and said, "Tang Ye, I understand your feelings, but this matter... you have to think twice."


    Li Diyuan also came over and looked at Tang Ye and said seriously: "Brother Tang, don''t cause trouble to yourself."


    Tang Ye saw that they were all preventing him from killing Li Disha, his eyes grew cold, and the same was true for Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan! He stared at Li Tianfang and said, "Did you just say that you want to clean up the door?"


    Li Tianfang said: "Cleaning the door is not killing him, but defeating him and handing it over to the senior sister. His fault will be severely punished by the judicial trial."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "In your old ancestor''s rules, you should dominate the entire world? Including the big world, the ancient martial rivers and lakes, and the profound realm?"


    Li Diyuan shook his head and said: "The rule of our ancestors is that our gatekeepers can only punish those who have violated luck. In the affairs of your big world, gatekeepers must not interfere."


    "Then, your gatekeepers make mistakes in the big world, right? In this case, should they be dealt with according to the rules of your gatekeepers or the rules of the big world?" Tang Ye asked again.


    "This..." Li Diyuan wrinkled his chubby face and didn''t know how to answer. It stands to reason that the gatekeepers do evil in the big world, and the people of the big world can be punished. But those who have never tried the big world in the past can defeat the gatekeeper, it is the senior sister who is responsible for seeking justice for the people in the big world.


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "Then I tell you, your gatekeepers come to our great world to do evil, and we will take care of them! Follow the rules of our great world!"


    "Tang Ye, what do you want?!" Li Tiangang raised his eyebrows, with a bad feeling.


    Tang Ye said coldly: "My site, I call the shots!"


    Huh!


    Tang Ye wiped the knife on Li Disha''s neck, and blood spattered!


    Squirting from Li Disha''s neck!


    "Ah!" Li Disha just took a sigh of relief. He was smeared on his neck by Tang Ye just now, and he was frightened. After returning to his senses, he found that he was not dead, knowing that Tang Ye didn''t dare to really start, he was a gatekeeper! So he wanted to threaten Tang Ye and let Tang Ye let go, but unexpectedly, when he just wanted to speak, Tang Ye wiped his neck deeply with a knife.


    He let out a painful cry, followed by a muffled snort, feeling that his neck was constantly running and his whole body was wet. Soon he felt his body sticky again, and then smelled a fishy smell. He looked down and found that it was blood, a large amount of blood was flowing on him... He found that he could not speak, his consciousness was constantly blurred, and his whole body was convulsing... At this moment, he realized that his neck was cut into a huge piece. The scars are about to... die!


    With the last of his strength, he turned his head and looked at Tang Ye, wondering if this was a dream, he was actually killed by a warrior in the big world like Tang Ye?


    This must be a dream!


    However, what happened just now is vivid, and he realizes that all this is true. He couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t accept it. He is a gatekeeper, a celestial man who can live to at least a few hundred years old, is he about to end this wonderful life?


    Before coming out, the people above said that the Xuanhuang plan will be completed. Then they can ascend into immortals, to see the vast universe, and to pursue the path of the ancestors, the immortals and the heavens. He is looking forward to it, but now he is dead. Is it all gone?


    Li Disha felt so hesitated. He didn''t want to die. He wanted to live. He struggled. He covered the blood spurting crack on his neck with his hand. He swallowed the blood from his mouth continuously, as if this could stop the bleeding. No need to die. He was like this, panicked, hesitant, and no longer the arrogant pride he had before half a minute.


    In the end he was struggling desperately, opened his eyes and fell to the ground and died, trying to survive to death. However, he was killed by Tang Ye.


    When Li Tiangang saw this scene, his head went blank. My brother was killed! The gatekeeper was killed by someone from a big world!


    Tang Ye really got the killer!


    Isn''t this kid afraid of being killed by the doormen? !


    "Tang Ye!" Li Tiangang stared at Tang Ye, furious and crazy.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan didn''t expect Tang Yezhen to start. However, this seems to be expected again. With Tang Ye''s cruel temperament, he had a chance to kill Li Disha, how could he keep it?


    Li Tianfang held his forehead slightly, knowing that he was in trouble. Tang Ye has broken the sky!


    However, Tang Ye threw the short knife in his hand to Li Tianfang and said, "I didn''t kill the man, you killed it. You are clearing the door. Li Disha resisted desperately and wanted to kill you. You can only kill him to save his life. . Wait for your senior sister to ask, just tell her that."


    "Huh?" Li Tianfang caught the short knife, which was bloody, he looked at Tang Ye with a dazed expression.


    In other words, Tang Ye killed Li Disha, but wanted to pay for him?


    This Nima!

 Chapter 659： You two have tricks!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was dumbfounded. Nima''s can still play like this?


    They couldn''t imagine what Tang Ye''s head was made of, how could it be so weird? It was he who wiped Li Disha''s neck with a knife. Everyone saw it really and was quite cruel, but he actually said that he didn''t do it himself when he lost the knife. Is this an insult to everyone''s eyes and IQ?


    Li Tianfang didn''t know how to send out his anger, scold Tang Ye, there is a way of ass, can Tang Ye''s face make him know that he is wrong with a few curses? Li Tianfang wanted to jump over to fight Tang Ye, but it was not easy to attack Tang Ye, so he angered Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, what are you doing? I killed Li Di, what is it?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It means asking you to help me solve the trouble that this matter might cause me. What Li Disha did when he came out of the big world violated the gatekeeper''s rules, and he didn''t know how to repent and he didn''t listen. So you cleaned the door for Senior Sister, but Li Disha wanted to kill you, so you could only kill Li Disha. This reason is enough."


    "You..." Li Tianfang became more and more angry. Tang Ye regarded himself as agreeing to help him to commit the crime?


    Li Tianfang said angrily to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, I didn''t intend to help you with it. Why do you want me to explain to the senior sister for what you did?"


    Tang Ye squinted at Li Tianfang, walked closer, and whispered, "Does it feel good that you won Li Disha just now? It feels like an exuberant feeling? I know you and Li Diyuan have a hard time living in the Profound Realm. , So you and Li Diyuan will continue to grow stronger. But, if something happens to me, Celadon will probably not continue to guide you and Li Diyuan. Also, if I get troubled by your senior sisters, I will be known If you can see your ancestors'' epiphany, then the other gatekeepers will be able to realize their stunts. In this case... isn''t your situation in the profound realm the same as before?"


    "You... are you threatening me?" Li Tianfang was so angry at Tang Ye that he ran away.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s not a threat, it''s a reminder. Moreover, if you help me with this matter, you may make a great contribution!"


    "Huh?" Li Tianfang knew that although Tang Ye was very cunning, he was still very righteous towards his companions, and would not let his companions suffer. Since Tang Ye said he could do meritorious services, maybe it was true.


    "What do you mean?" Li Tianfang asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye pointed to Boss Hu who was not far away, and said, "He is from the Guwu River and Lake, but how can the people from the Guwu River and Lake come to the big world? And he and Li Di are really in the same group. There is something tricky in it, don''t I need to say more? You take him back and give it to your senior sister, is it considered a meritorious service?"


    Li Tianfang looked at Boss Hu. Although Boss Hu was a warrior in the ancient martial arts, he did not dare to act rashly in the face of the gatekeeper. Li Tianfang laughed suddenly, and said to Tang Ye: "Well, Tang Ye, you won, I''m taking the blame for your business."


    "Haha, let''s cooperate happily?" Tang Ye smiled at Li Tianfang, looking treacherous.


    Li Tianfang looked equally treacherous, he laughed, nodded and said, "Happy cooperation."


    When everyone saw Tang Ye and Li Tianfang look like this, their faces were dumbfounded and speechless. What whispered these two guys, why are they suddenly together in embarrassment?


    Li Tianfang looked at Boss Hu with a playful look and very happy. Li Tiangang noticed that Li Tianfang was doing this, and was suddenly shocked, and swished over to kill Boss Hu!


    Killing!


    Li Tiangang is not a fool, he knows what Tang Ye and Li Tianfang are making. If Boss Hu is brought back, the Tang Ye killing Li Disha will not only be carried down by Li Tianfang, but Li Tianfang may also be greatly praised. At the same time, the gatekeepers who stand on the side of the minister of the dragon will face a huge crisis!


    Must kill Hu boss!


    Seeing this Li Tiangang''s action, Li Tianfang shouted to Li Diyuan: "Li Diyuan, stop him!"


    Li Diyuan didn''t know what Li Tianfang was going to do, but seeing the treacherous look of Tang Ye and Li Tianfang, he knew what good things were planned. He was very happy, thinking that Tang Ye was such a shrewd person, and he admired it very much. Therefore, he couldn''t let Tang Ye''s plan fail, so he went out immediately and blocked Li Tiangang.


    Li Tiangang was very angry and shouted: "Li Diyuan, you are looking for death!"


    Li Diyuan squinted his eyes and looked silly, but he was even more offensive, and said, "You can''t kill me."


    "You..." Li Tiangang was so frustrated that he vomited blood.


    At this time, Li Tianfang jumped over and grabbed Hu''s boss, and subdued Hu''s boss. According to Tang Ye''s words, he could neither be killed nor commit suicide.


    Seeing this, Li Tiangang felt desperate. With Li Diyuan and Li Tianfang, he could not be an opponent alone. He didn''t expect that a good plan would fail like this. He is a little afraid to go back and report the result. If the people above knew about this result, he would kill himself with anger?


    Tang Ye knew that Boss Hu was from Guwu Jianghu. It was simply mentioned by Wang Jianjia when he comforted Wang Jianjia just now. It was because of this that he thought of this trick that would allow Li Tianfang to perform his merits, and he also excused him from killing the gatekeeper. thing. Although he is not afraid to admit it, if he can be less troubled by the gatekeeper, why not do it?


    Li Tianfang is now as treacherous as Tang Ye. With the dagger that killed Li Disha in his hand, he walked to Li Disha''s corpse, pretending to be, and hummed: "Li Disha, your conspiracy has been exposed. I will let you follow I went back to explain to the senior sister clearly that you not only refused to agree, but you also killed me in reverse. Since you are looking for death like this, don''t blame me for shooting. I didn''t want to kill you..."


    When everyone heard Li Tianfang''s words and saw Li Tianfang''s sighing, they had to admire his thick-skinned face, which was comparable to Tang Ye!


    "Li Tianfang, you don¡¯t want to succeed in your conspiracy!" Everyone knows that Li Tianfang said that deliberately, and the only people present are Li Tiangang and Mrs. Hu who oppose him. Mr. Hu is not qualified to take care of the gatekeeper. There is one Li Tiangang left. He angrily said to Li Tianfang: "The evil spirit was killed by Tang Ye, I will truthfully report to Senior Sister!"


    Li Tianfang sneered and said, "I''m afraid you might not tell the truth. When you return to the Profound Realm, you must tell them that Tang Ye killed Li Disha!"


    "You..." Li Tiangang was going crazy. He was completely isolated, so he picked up Li Disha''s body and quickly left.


    Li Tianfang is indeed not afraid of telling the truth. He and Li Disha were in the same group. They were suspected of colluding with people from Guwujianghu and bringing people from Guwujianghu to the great world. Then in the link of opening the Xuanmen, a traitor must have appeared. So Li Tianfang can be sure that Senior Sister Li Tiangang will definitely not believe them, and will investigate their relationship with the traitors!


    After Li Tiangang left, Tang Ye looked stern and said, "Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, you immediately returned to the Profound Realm with Hu, you must be careful, and you must hurry before Li Tiangang! You said, Guwu Jianghu and To connect the big world, the Xuanmen must be opened. And the Xuanmen is guarded by certain people. Now that people from the ancient Wujiang Rivers can come to the big world, it can be seen that there is a lot of tricky inside. Li Tiangang and Li Disha must involve your gatekeepers. One side of the internal struggle, and the strength is strong. I am worried that if Li Tiangang returns first, he will let the more powerful gatekeeper deal with you!"


    Li Tianfang looked solemn and nodded, "Then Li Diyuan and I will go back now!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and said with concern: "Be careful."


    Without delay, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan immediately took Hu''s boss back to the mysterious realm of the gatekeeper. The internal turmoil of the gatekeeper is getting worse, and the people with different intentions are becoming more and more active. The Xuanhuang plan has caused chaos in the big world, the ancient Wu Jianghu, and the profound world!

 Chapter 660： Medical madness and Taoism!

    In the matter of going to Shennongjia to intercept Wang Jianjia, in addition to Li Tiangang and Li Disha, as well as three ancient martial arts warriors, there is also one person involved, that is Dao Kuang and Tian Gao. Tiangao is in charge of contacting the Qi-trainer in Guwu Jianghu. However, Yu Tiangao did not go to Shennongjia, but to Nuwa Mountain.


    The interception of Wang Jianjia was only to hit Tang Ye and Wang Airen. Tang Ye''s momentum is too strong, killing a few people he cares about will definitely make him grief, let him know how serious the consequences of fighting against the minister of the dragon, so as to block Tang Ye, attack Tang Ye''s enthusiasm, and force him to shrink.


    As for Wang Airen, Wang Airen is active in the Red Wall Court, persuading those who are standing on the side of the Fulong minister but are not firm enough to be shaken by the Red Wall old man, and the Red Wall old man who draws neutrality, so as to disintegrate the Fulong Zhi A huge force deployed by the minister.


    Although the effect was not great, as the minister of Fulong continued to fail in Tang Ye''s hands, Wang Airen also succeeded several times. This made Wen Dingmo feel pressured. Wang Airen, who is also an old man who has experienced decades of courtship, has no worse wrist than Wen Dingmo''s. In particular, Wang Airen was active on the battlefield in his early years, and only returned to the Red Wall Chaotang in his middle age. It can be said that the military area and the Chaotang take both sides, which poses a great threat to Wen Dingmo!


    Wang Airen was originally Wen Dingmo''s approved opponent, otherwise Wen Dingmo would not have designed Sun Qisheng to kill Wang Airen at the beginning, but it is a pity that Tang Ye appeared to save Wang Airen!


    Going to Shennongjia to intercept Wang Jianjia can deal with both Tang Ye and Wang Airen. It is a coup that kills two birds with one stone. It is a prudent approach to let the warriors of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and the two gatekeepers execute together. Believe with Tiangao that this will definitely succeed. If there are two gatekeepers who can''t make a move, he feels that in the future, dealing with Tang Ye''s affairs should not be in vain, just raise the white flag and give in. He didn''t know that the plan to intercept Wang Jianjia had been defeated!


    At this time, he was on the way to N¨¹wa Mountain, looking for a doctor to inquire about Tang Ye''s birthplace and birthplace. Knowing these two pieces of information, tell the Qi trainer in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, you can use the powerful witchcraft technique to pierce the villain, weaken Tang Ye''s luck, and even weaken Tang Ye''s vitality, and then kill again. Tang Ye is no longer difficult.


    At the foot of Nuwa Mountain, Dao Kuang took a look at this mountain forest with the same mysterious color as Shennongjia and Yundian dense forest. He squinted his eyes and said to himself: "Brother Baicao, how many have you lived here? Ten years without a step?"


    Nuwa Mountain, as its name suggests, is closely related to Nuwa, one of the three emperors. It is said that this is the residence of N¨¹wa. The ancient world suffered disaster when it first opened, and the place where N¨¹wa refining stone to repair the sky is also in N¨¹wa Mountain. This place is rich in material, natural treasures, outstanding people, and a must-see for military strategists in ancient times.


    In addition to the legend of Nuwa patching the sky, there are many myths here. For example, Nuwa built an earth temple, taught the people, planted mulberry and raised silkworms, used silk and spun silk to benefit the people. In order to sacrifice to Nuwa''s sages and virtues, the local people converted the Earth Temple into the Nuwa Temple, offering incense and worshiping. Therefore, the N¨¹wa Temple condensed the supreme luck and the secret treasure of N¨¹wa. It''s just that those things were handed down from ancient times, even if the old Taoist priest hadn''t cut the world before, no one could find it. Up to now, the original Nuwa Temple has disappeared, and now it is only an antique temple built by later generations as a cultural landscape.


    Perhaps, as a medical idiot, it is more appropriate to go to Shennongjia in hiding from farming Baicao, because Shennongjia is closely related to the Shennong family who is trying medicine. As a medical practitioner, Shennongjia is the holy land. However, Nong Baicao went to N¨¹wa Mountain alone, perhaps for his own reasons.


    Entering Nuwa Mountain with Tiangao, with his ability, it is not difficult to know where Nongbaicao is. He walked not in a hurry, smiling, confidently and easily, stepping into the mountains step by step, walking past the old stone steps full of fallen leaves, and slowly climbing the mountain. On a hillside, I saw a small cottage. He smiled, the medical idiot was in the place surrounded by green trees, usually only vaguely noticed by the rising of the smoke. Very low-key, very idyllic, fascinating.


    In front of the grass cottage on the hillside, there are a few wooden shelves, hanging some rattans, and the carcasses of small animals. I don''t know if they are for food or medicine. There are also some dustpans woven from rattan, beans and medicinal slices are placed in the dustpans. In some places, there is a small fence surrounded by pheasants. Next to it is a big tree, under which sits an old man with his legs crossed and his eyes closed.


    The old man had gray hair, a goatee, and a slightly longer hair, which he combed back and knotted again. Wearing a light blue plain robe, like an old Taoist priest. The old man''s complexion is calm and kind, with a natural smile on the corner of his mouth, which makes people always feel good after seeing him, and thinks that he is a very good old man and is respectable.


    He is a doctor and a farmer.


    Nong Baicao sat on the big tree, opened his eyes slightly, looked at a path up the mountain, squinted his eyes, smiled, and said to himself: "It should come, it will come..."


    A small green snake came out of the chicken-raising fence, and the chickens screamed "gratingly", probably because they were frightened by the green snake. But the green snake was also injured. It was probably pecked by a chicken. There were several skin cracks on its body and blood leaking. Green snake climbed in front of Nongbaicao, but was not afraid of Nongbaicao, and went to rub Nongbaicao and shrank.


    Nong Baicao saw it, and said in a bad mood: "It''s a big winter, don''t you go to hibernation, what to toss about?"


    Although it was not angry, Nong Baicao reached out and grabbed the green snake, looked at the green snake''s wound, then grabbed a handful of leaves, chewed the leaves, and applied it to the green snake''s wound.


    "Let''s go, let you go, let''s go to the wider world outside, don''t make trouble." Nong Baicao helped the green snake treat the wound and released the green snake.


    This is a very loving old man.


    The green snake showed gratitude to Nong Baicao, then crawled away and entered the jungle. However, at this moment, a force rushed in and hit the blue snake. How could the little cyan snake stand such a force, his body broke into two pieces, the wound was broken like an explosion, and his death was very miserable.


    Seeing the tragic death of the little blue snake, Nong Baicao frowned slightly, looked at the stone steps in front of the Cao Lu, and said, "Why is this?


    "Heaven? Haha, Brother Baicao, I might believe this when others say this to me. But you told me that I really can''t believe it. As a slave to the python, don''t you know what kind of attitude God is?" A arrogant and compelling voice came from the stone steps outside the Caolu, and then Tian Gao''s figure appeared in front of the Caolu.


    Yu Tiangao''s figure suddenly moved, leaving behind an afterimage, which was still outside the Cao Lu the first second, and arrived in front of Nong Baicao the next second. He looked at Nongbaicao, then glanced at the little blue snake that he had just killed, and said: "Things that should have hibernated, stayed uneasy and quietly, and wandered around and disturbed people wantonly. How about killing them? Damn it!"


    Nong Baicao looked at Tiangao, squinted his eyes, smiled, and said, "Brother Dao Kuang is still as proud as he was thirty years ago."


    Smiled with Tiangao: "Since I am a madman, I must be mad!"


    Nong Baicao shook his head and said, "It shouldn''t be like this, Dao mad, it is mad for the Tao, not mad for people. You look like you, I''m afraid that you haven''t got the avenue?


    With Tian Gao''s expression cold, staring at Nong Baicao aroused great hostility.

 Chapter 661： The secret is not to be revealed!

    Dao mad came to N¨¹wa Mountain to ask the doctor about Tang Ye''s natal character and birthplace. This was to deal with Tang Ye. However, as Tang Ye''s master, the medical idiot would definitely not tell these secret things. Putting his beloved apprentice in danger, he couldn''t do it.


    Dao Kuang knew this, so he knew that he and Nong Baicao must be enemies. Since he is an enemy, he won''t play the imaginary one. He doesn''t hide his hostility to Nongbaicao.


    Nong Baicao felt the hostility to Tiangao, shook his head and smiled, and said, "Brother Dao Kuang, you and I should have been in the same way. You are all fascinated by your own Dao, why have you come to this step?"


    He laughed with Tiangao, and said: "Brother Baicao, you are wrong to say that. We are indeed the same people, but that was thirty years ago. Now you are on the path of a slave to the python. Has your heart changed long ago? We preachers were looking for the way to ascend and eternal life together, but you are already on the opposite road!"


    Nong Baicao shook his head and said: "I have never said that we need to prove the Tao for longevity. I just said that we are obsessed with our own Tao. Isn''t that true? I am obsessed with medicine and you are the Tao. Crazy, Xing Ji is a fan of music, no game for chess madness. She used to be in his own way, so unhappy. However, now that she no longer has that original intention, she is all lost because of the so-called sermon for longevity, alas..."


    "Brother Baicao, why do you have to say such cold words!" and Tiangao snorted to Nong Baicao: "Thirty years ago, our six great preachers went to each other after meeting in Wangtianlou, thinking that we will see you next time. When we attained the Tao. However, both you and the old monk Yimei have changed. Since we are the only people who may touch the sky that day, how come we are trapped in the cage on the ground? Don¡¯t you think of going up to the sky at all?"


    "Go to the sky?" Nong Baicao smiled and said, "Do you know what the sky is? What if it is a piece of Asura Purgatory? The sky... is it really that good?"


    "If you don''t take a look, how can you know?" Yu Tiangao coldly snorted, staring at Nong Baicao and asked out the doubts in his heart, hummed: "Brother Baicao, I want to know, why did you become a slave to the python? Why did you teach Tang Ye such a freak?"


    Nong Baicao smiled and said, "The secret of heaven cannot be revealed. As for Tang Ye, ha...Yes, this kid is very distressing."


    Speaking of Tang Ye, Nong Baicao''s face showed the look of his elders loving the younger ones. Although the younger ones were mischievous, the elders still loved him, hoping that he could grow up happily.


    Nong Baicao didn''t say the reason why he went to follow the python slave. But what happened in the past few decades and how he met Tang Ye must have a past.


    He didn''t want to mention it, and he didn''t play Tai Chi with Tian Gao and pushed back and forth, but he snorted coldly: "Brother Baicao, I have something to ask you today, and I hope you can agree to it."


    "Oh?" Nong Baicao frowned and wondered.


    He directly asked Tiangao, "I want Tang Ye''s natal character and birthplace."


    Nong Baicao shook his head and smiled, and said, "Are you planning to use powerful witchcraft techniques against my wicked apprentice?"


    Yu Tiangao coldly snorted: "So what? Tang Ye seriously threatened me to wait for the big plan, I must get rid of him!"


    "I am Tang Ye''s master, do you think I will tell you that?" Nong Baicao squinted.


    Yu Tiangao looked cold and stern, and hummed: "Brother Baicao, you are in the path of medicine. Compared with me using martial arts, you are a bit worse after all. I hope you don''t force me to shoot."


    Nong Baicao laughed and said, "Brother Dao Kuang, you know that this kind of thing does not threaten me. If I am someone who abandons my apprentice for fear of death, then I am not worthy of Tang Ye''s respect. Besides, I can tell. You, Tang Ye''s natal character and birthplace, I don''t know."


    "Brother Baicao, why should you lie to me again!" Yu Tiangao was even more angry, staring at Nong Baicao and said coldly: "Although others say that Tang Ye is a child you adopted, this adoption is a bit coincidental. We fought against Tang Ye so many times, how can we not know Tang Ye¡¯s secret? He is not an ordinary person at all, even the person who was sheltered by the old Taoist priest with his remaining energy. Such a person happens to become a preacher of you My apprentice, who would believe it was just a coincidence? You don¡¯t want to tell me what happened in the past. I don¡¯t want to waste time asking, but Tang Ye¡¯s natal character and birthplace, I must get it!"


    Nong Baicao looked at Tiangao with a serious expression, and said, "If I said, I would never tell you?"


    "Then you go to die!" Yu Tiangao yelled, and a strong force burst out from his whole body, impacting the surroundings, and suddenly the grass house shook, the wooden shelf swayed, and the fence wall was crumbling. The chickens were even more "geggly". Bidding straight, like an enemy. Suddenly, this quiet grass house was made to jump like a dog from the sky.


    Nong Baicao''s pale blue robes were also blown back by the power from Tian Gao. However, in the face of Yu Tiangao''s persecution, Nong Baicao still didn''t move, looking at Yu Tiangao with a smile: "Brother Dao Kuang, your temper has not changed, but Dao Fa does not seem to have changed. So many years have passed, not yet. Break through?"


    "Even so, killing you an old doctor is more than enough!" Yu Tiangao shouted angrily: "You really don''t intend to tell me the information about Tang Ye? Although you are protecting Tang Ye, you don''t want to think about it, Tang Ye How deep is his affection for you, if he knows that you were killed for protecting him, how guilty he will be? This is even more a blow to him! Xuan Huang plan will surely succeed, but it¡¯s just a little like Tang Ye Interlude. Since Tang Ye is destined to die, why don''t you let me get his information and let me kill him happily? Do you want him to die slowly with guilt?"


    Nong Baicao looked serious for the first time and said, "Then I will try to live."


    "You can''t help me!" Yu Tiangao slid, and a violent force struck Nongbaicao, causing Nongbaicao''s white hair and beard to flutter back and stick to his head.


    Nong Baicao still didn''t move, facing Tiangao''s shots without fear, he even responded with a smile. Old people like him have long seen through life and death. If they are dying, they can''t force it. If life shouldn''t be broken, then just be calm.


    However, Tang Ye is a person who is obsessed with feelings, if something happens to Nong Baicao, I am afraid that he will not let go.


    ...


    At this time, on the side of Shennongjia, the three ancient martial artists who came to intercept Wang Jianjia, Chen Lao Er and Hei Lao San were all dead, and Hu Boss was taken away by Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. Li Tiangang took Li Disha''s body and left. Things calmed down, leaving Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia, Lingyun, and those military companions who had not been killed.


    After Wang Jianjia''s mood recovered, he joined his surviving companions and dealt with the companions who died in the battle. In addition, Wang Jianjia told Tang Ye Hei San, and told Tang Ye to bury the Hei San. If there was no Hei San, she would have died.


    Tang Ye learned about his life experience from Wang Jianjia''s mouth, and had more doubts in his heart, planning to go to Nuwa Mountain to ask Master to ask clearly.

 Chapter 662： Turn me into a lady!

    Although before coming to Shennongjia to perform the mission, the above mentioned that the mission is dangerous, and there may be enemies that they can''t deal with at all. Everyone must be prepared to have no return, that is, the consciousness of death, but when you see that Many comrades died, and the surviving military region team members were still very sad. Some of them could not accept the comrades who were still alive yesterday, and now they are separated from the yin and yang.


    A plane was sent from the Red Wall to pick up the body of the dead companion, and the others followed back to Yanjing. Originally Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia to go back, but Wang Jianjia wanted to stay and follow Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t hold her back, so she let her stay by his side.


    Seeing so many people die, Ling Yun felt sad, and gently played a piece of requiem to let the dead go well. Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia were sitting on the edge of the small river. It was another sunset, the scenery was beautiful, but sad.


    Wang Jianjia leaned in Tang Ye''s arms and remained silent. Tang Ye lowered his head to comfort her, and suddenly saw a faintly glowing bow and arrow pattern on a piece of white skin on her chest. He was stunned, Jian Jia is actually someone who can inherit the eight great artifacts? Look at the bow and arrow pattern, you must be the successor of the bow and arrow artifact, right?


    Tang Ye felt that things were very strange. What Crescent Moon could inherit was a dagger, and Wang Jianjia could inherit a bow and arrow. These were all people close to him. He was vaguely worried. The more coincidental this kind of thing, the more people worry that the disaster brought by the blood demon is getting closer, otherwise there will be no such people who inherit the artifact.


    The problem is, the Xuanhuang plan hasn''t come to an end yet, and there is another blood demon. Do you really want to play dead?


    Wang Jianjia had bowed his head and was silent, immersed in the sadness of losing his companion. When he suddenly raised his head to see Tang Ye staring at the scenery in her chest, his teeth tickled with anger. She wanted to relax, so she wore casual clothes without underwear, so she leaned on Tang Ye''s arms, squeezed into her clothes, and her **** were already plump, which naturally exposed her white ditch. What she was annoyed about, something so sad just happened, Tang Ye was easily attracted by love-s!


    Do creatures like men really only use their lower body to think? !


    Wang Jianjia pinched Tang Ye''s waist fiercely and cursed: "Tang Ye, do you have a conscience? At this time, you actually... actually..."


    Tang Ye was pinched, sucked in pain, and was scolded by Wang Jianjia again, feeling inexplicable, and asked Wang Jianjia, "What''s wrong with me? Why are you angry?"


    Wang Jianjia gritted his teeth and said: "At this moment, you are still confused by my breasts. Would you like to show you the breasts? You don''t even know your parents?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t tell me you show me, even if you touch me, I don''t know my parents."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia died of anger. This guy''s life experience is a mystery, and he really doesn''t know his parents. Even if I have a clue now, I haven''t seen it.


    "Well, I know why you are angry. You misunderstood me." Wang Jianjia still wanted to be angry. Tang Ye stopped her and said: "I just stared at your breast for a reason. Didn''t you find out, yours? Is the chest a bit different from before?"


    Wang Jianjia was angry and wanted to fight Tang Ye, thinking that what Tang Ye said must be a waste. But she was very concerned and said: "Is it bigger or smaller?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "It''s not a problem of size, it''s another problem. You can see for yourself, isn''t there an extra pattern?"


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was taken aback, lowered his head and opened some clothes to look at, and hummed: "Is there any pattern, I didn''t get a tattoo on my chest, it''s horrible... Ah! Really!"


    After Wang Jianjia saw it clearly, he found that there was a silver-white bow and arrow pattern on the side of his chest. He couldn''t help but feel surprised. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ye told Wang Jianjia about the eight divine artifacts he had seen in the Longmen fantasy territory.


    Wang Jianjia didn¡¯t feel that he was selected as an excitement after learning about it. Instead, he became deeply sad, and said, ¡°How come I was born in this era? Live?"


    Tang Ye understood Wang Jianjia''s distress. After all, he once lived in a scientism world, and his worldview was scientifically materialistic. But ever since the Xuanhuang plan broke out, mysterious things have constantly appeared, making the world no longer look like the world. I used to feel that life was a little more exciting, and it was fun to take risks, but now that I feel more exciting and risky, I feel better. This is probably the so-called loss to know how to cherish it!


    Wang Jianjia''s sorrow was not only because of the mysterious plan and the blood demon disaster, but also because of more things. She grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and looked at Tang Ye''s expression nervously and reluctantly, and said, "Tang Ye, I have already told you about your life. One day, you will go home, right?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking towards the setting sun on the horizon, feeling complicated and unable to speak. He cared about his life experience, family, and relatives only recently when he encountered a lot of things related to his identity. He was used to being an orphan and hardly thought about those things, so now suddenly he heard Wang Jianjia talk about himself. His life experience is more contradictory. I want to go back and have a look, but feel unnecessary. The past two decades have nothing to do with it. How can I adapt when I go back over the past two decades?


    Besides, he already has a life of his own, which is good too, why should he go back?


    In addition, based on what Wang Jianjia said, he guessed that his so-called family was very large and complicated. He doesn''t like complexity, he likes simplicity, so he doesn''t have much attachment to the so-called family. After so many things, what he needs is a sense of belonging, and there is nothing he wants on the Guwu Jianghu. More importantly, he will not leave the women around him.


    He knew Wang Jianjia was worried that he would leave suddenly one day, touched Wang Jianjia''s face, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I won''t leave you."


    "You?" Wang Jianjia suddenly lowered his face.


    "It''s you, won''t leave you!" Tang Ye sweated coldly on his forehead.


    Wang Jianjia said in a bad mood: "Don''t pretend, I know you have a lot of women, they have reached this point, what else can I force, I blame myself for being unsatisfied, after seeing you as a man, I have no feeling for other men. Otherwise, I would have dumped you a long time ago!"


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled awkwardly, and said, "I can''t help but who makes me so good..."


    "Believe it or not, I killed you?" Wang Jianjia glared at Tang Ye, what''s the point of this guy!


    Suddenly, Wang Jianjia looked serious again, and looked at Tang Ye with an earnest expression, and said, "Actually, you can go back. I''m afraid I can''t follow you. I''m... too weak."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You want to go back with me?"


    Wang Jianjia pouted and hummed: "Of course, I am the young master''s wife!"


    Tang Ye squinted at Wang Jianjia, and said with a smirk: "You actually said that you are a lady, but you are still a young child."


    "You..." Wang Jianjia was so angry that this **** actually jokes that he has never had sex!


    Wang Jianjia bit her lip with anger, grabbed Tang Ye with one hand and leaned into her thigh to touch her inner-k pants, and hummed: "Take it off and turn me into a lady, or you will look good!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, there is still such a request?

 Chapter 663： The previous storm has come true!

    Isn''t Wang Jianjia''s words actively dedicating himself?


    Tang Ye looked at her with a weird look, and looked around. Although the small river at sunset was beautiful and even a bit romantic, but... isn''t this the wild?


    I used to have a field battle with Wang Jianjia, but now it won¡¯t come true, right?


    Wang Jianjia saw that Tang Ye began to look down her chest, she moved closer to some Tang Ye, stretched out some clothes on her chest, and exposed the white ditch and more scenery in her chest to Tang Ye. , Said: "Dear Tang Ye, has you gotten up?"


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and said, "No."


    "..."


    Wang Jianjia suddenly became angry, and said angrily: "You don''t feel that way for me?"


    Tang Ye said embarrassedly: "You suddenly make me feel uncomfortable. Besides, it''s a wild place, right?"


    "So what?" Wang Jianjia hummed: "Didn''t we have a field scandal before? Now let¡¯s make the scandal come true! And, I told you, I took the first time very seriously, I hope Be more romantic. Don¡¯t you think the setting sun is a little bit romantic now?"


    Tang Ye scratched his head and said, "Why don''t you be more reserved?"


    "No matter how reserved I am, I will become an old woman!" Wang Jianjia felt that Tang Ye''s mother-in-law and mother-in-law, and hummed: "You don''t know, when the black third called me the young master''s wife, I felt so guilty because I never did that with you. I was afraid, afraid that he would not believe me, thinking I lied to him, and then killed me. What I am worried about is that someone from Guwu Jianghu will come out this time. What about this time? If there are still people looking for you and they see me wearing a prayer bead that symbolizes your identity, will they still believe me like the black old man?"


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia and comforted: "Don''t worry, there will be nothing more, I will protect you."


    "Protect your ass." Wang Jianjia said in a bad mood: "Three hundred and sixty-five days a year, how many days do you have with me? If you want you to protect me, I might as well protect myself. And ah, If you want you to give me the man¡¯s moisture, it¡¯s better to give it to yourself. Do you want my layer of film? Don¡¯t I just puncture it myself!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt more and more that the woman next to him was insulted, speaking more and more forcefully. He looked at Wang Jianjia and said, "Aren''t you out of interest now..."


    "The interest is brought out." Wang Jianjia hummed.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia with weird eyes, and felt that this woman who had not slept with a man was more like an old driver, and said, "How to adjust?"


    Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye contemptuously, and hummed: "You have **** with a woman to play foreplay? You are so useless? You also asked me how to adjust..."


    Tang Ye was despised by Wang Jianjia, and felt that the man''s self-esteem had been trampled on, and he had suffered tremendous damage. He gritted his teeth and got angry. He rolled over and pressed Wang Jianjia under him, looked at Wang Jianjia and said, "How about getting into the car directly?"


    "What should I do if the car rolls over?" Wang Jianjia hugged Tang Ye''s body, his face flushed. It wasn''t until this position that she felt that she was going to really start.


    Tang Ye reached out and touched some sensitive parts of Wang Jianjia''s body, which caused Wang Jianjia to tremble slightly, and said, "I will only drag racing, not overturning."


    "Are you racing fast?" Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye and smiled. Although she feels shy, she doesn''t find it hard to tell. She had planned to give Tang Ye a long time ago. In the past, she took off her clothes twice and was ready to start. If it weren''t for an accident, she didn''t need to talk nonsense about driving, and she could just get up. Little don''t win the newlyweds, if you haven''t seen you for a long time, is it worthy of the long-lasting lovesickness?


    Tang Ye leaned down, Prince Jianjia, with Wang Jianjia''s earlobe, which made Wang Jianjia even more passionate, and said, "Quick and exciting."


    Wang Jianjia bit her lip shyly, and said, "Alright, although you are fast, I can understand that you are usually so busy, and you have developed a fast pace for everything. Just like those who love to slap themselves, for a long time. You will be a three-minute guy!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked dumbfounded, looking at Wang Jianjia expressionlessly, "Do you take the fast driving speed I said as fast in that respect?"


    "Isn''t it?" Wang Jianjia became a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore, she learned from practice. Damn, he''s fast? Let this ignorant woman see if she is happy!


    Click, click, click!


    Tang Ye stripped off Wang Jianjia''s clothes and left some cover as it was in the wild.


    Wang Jianjia became short of breath, and was gradually lost in the stimulus and pleasure of **** desire, just wanting to release the most primitive desire for **** between men and women in his heart.


    In the teasing way she and Tang Ye get along, she feels that she doesn''t need to be reserved at all, so she becomes proactive, going to stimulate certain places in Tang Ye and saying some sultry things.


    "You hate it, don''t be so rude to others..." Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye biting her lip and biting her lips, saying that, it wasn''t actually about trying to hook Tang Ye and be rude to her.


    Tang Ye would be rough without her hooking up, because he was in a firm mood, and he was sympathized quickly...It was better to be despised, he could slap his face, but being sympathized would really hurt his self-esteem. So, everything was ready, he held up Wang Jianjia slightly, opened Wang Jianjia''s legs, and drove, accelerated, and madly racing!


    Wang Jianjia thought that he was ready, but when Tang Ye pressed down and broke her holy defense line, she reached out to the pain and pulled Tang Ye off, pressing Tang Ye¡¯s head against her chest and crying. Shouting pain. Tang Ye didn''t stop the drag racing, she pitifully begged for mercy. Tang Ye couldn''t bear to stop, but she got used to it, scolding Tang Ye for stopping, why did she stop, she didn''t want enough...it was a bit funny, but the joy of men and women should be as much as the joy of fish and water.


    The grass by the river was affected by the season, and it didn''t grow very well. Now it''s being rolled and ravaged by Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia. It seems that the next spring will not be able to sprout and grow so quickly.


    After a long time, Wang Jianjia was satisfied. Even if he was not satisfied, his body could not bear such a severe lingering, after all, it was the first time. She leaned against Tang Ye''s arms and didn''t want to move. Feeling that Tang Ye had deceived her, she cried and said hypocritically: "You lie to me, you say it''s fast!"


    "Then do you think it''s fast?" Tang Ye was a little proud.


    Wang Jianjia annoyed: "Hurry up, look at it, it''s dark. Can''t you hurry up?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was in a complicated mood, didn''t feel the joy of slapping her face, and hummed, "Do you want me to be fast?"


    "Well, I hope you hurry up, but make sure I''m satisfied enough, just like just now." Wang Jianjia smiled, holding Tang Ye sweetly and happily.


    Tang Ye didn''t know if she was pretending to be pure, and said blankly: "That is to say, I want to be fast, and I want you to be satisfied?"


    "Yeah!" Wang Jianjia felt that there was nothing wrong with it.


    Tang Ye glanced at him and said: "There is a saying in the countryside that I want to buy chickens and call them lightly. Do you think it is possible?"


    "I hate it~" I don''t know if Wang Jianjia understood the meaning, so she said charmingly, Tang Ye was really speechless.

 Chapter 664： Diamond formula!

    Only Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia and Lingyun stayed in Shennongjia. At this time, the three of them lived in a camp where Wang Jianjia was stationed. If there were tents to rest here, there was no need to eat and sleep. Tang Ye went to beat a hare and dig some wild vegetables, and came back to make a delicious dinner.


    Seeing Wang Jianjia seemed uncomfortable, Ling Yun said with concern: "Sister Jianjia, are you injured? May I play a healing tune?"


    Wang Jianjia blushed and was embarrassed. He smiled at Ling Yun and said, "Thank you Yuner, but I''m fine. Although I am injured, it is thanks to someone, just take a break."


    Wang Jianjia¡¯s discomfort was the pain left by Tang Ye¡¯s brutal and brutal removal of life¡¯s blood, friction and friction, the pace of the devil, that¡¯s all about it. .


    Tang Ye couldn''t let Lingyun entangle this matter, she tore off the fragrant meat from Lingyun, and smiled: "Yun''er, come on, you are at the age of a long body, so you need to eat more meat."


    Lingyun took the barbecue that Tang Ye tore to her, her little face blushed, and she bit her lip and groaned: "I know, OK? Don''t keep talking about this. You hate it!"


    Ling Yun kept thinking about what Tang Ye told her before, that she shouldn''t eat better for a long body, and be careful that she won''t have chests in the future. She felt that Tang Ye was thinking about her breasts, which was terrible!


    In fact, Tang Ye was just joking at the time, no matter how hard he thought would make Lingyun so distressed, he would not notice the thoughts in Lingyun''s heart.


    The three of them ate happily together, and slowly forgot about the sadness of losing their companions. Tang Ye said to Wang Jianjia and Lingyun, "You guys rest early and see if there are other arrangements on the red wall tomorrow." And see if there are any clues emerging from the Dragon Gate, if not, I will go to Nuwa Mountain."


    "Go to N¨¹wa Mountain?" Wang Jianjia frowned and wondered.


    Tang Ye said, "I want to ask Master about my life experience. Although you said that I am from the Long Family on the other side of the ancient Wujiang Lake, I am still a young master, but I don¡¯t know why I came to the Great World. Maybe Master knows, so I want to ask his old man."


    "Alright." Wang Jianjia nodded and said, "I will accompany you."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    After dinner, the three of them sat together and said something, and then Wang Jianjia and Lingyun entered the tent to sleep and rest. Tang Ye was still sitting outside thinking about something. He took out the Huafan Lingyu and Long Family exercises that Wang Jianjia gave him.


    Hei San asked Wang Jianjia to give him these two things before he died, saying it would be useful to him in the future. Huafan Lingyu can hide the breath and is a treasure that is very useful when escaping. Because high-powered warriors, such as gatekeepers, can capture a person''s traces based on the aura emitted by a person, but if there is Huafan Lingyu, it can cover the aura and avoid being found.


    The biggest role of Huafan Lingyu is to avoid the gatekeeper. Huafan Lingyu is a very precious thing on the side of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and it is impossible for a powerful warrior or a wealthy family to own it. The main thing is that this thing is forbidden by the gatekeeper, as if it is forbidden. Gatekeepers must monitor every powerful warrior. If the warriors have Huafan Lingyu, it will be more difficult for them to monitor, which seriously hinders their management.


    Tang Ye collected the Huafan Lingyu, and then took the Long Family exercises to check. The words written on the sheepskin scroll are very dignified and delicate, and you can see that it was written by a woman. Wang Jianjia told him that this word was written by his mother who had never met. She must be a very virtuous woman to write such good words. But Tang Ye still didn''t feel that a mother who was able to abandon her child, what about being virtuous?


    Tang Ye''s mood remained the same as before. Although he didn''t hate his parents, he didn''t expect much, just as a passerby. As for the current Long Family exercises, he hesitated to practice. In addition to the fact that he has no intersection with the Long Family, there is also a requirement for practicing this exercise, that is, he must be a person of the Long Family bloodline, otherwise he will get confused when practicing. This is a very good way to prevent theft. But Tang Ye felt that it was a bit like to practice this skill, one must first come from the palace. What if he is not a member of the Long family, but the black old man made a mistake, and he can''t finish his practice?


    Fortunately, this set of exercises is more humane. If the mantras at the beginning suggest that you practice, there will be two situations, one is comfortable and the other is uncomfortable. If there is an uncomfortable situation, it means that it is not the Long Family, then stop practicing and forget this set of exercises, so that nothing will happen. If you feel that your body becomes more comfortable after practice, it means that it is the Long family and can continue to practice.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, decided to practice and see, to determine if he was the Long Family.


    The Longjia exercises are mainly divided into two parts, the first part is the solid formula of the vajra, and the second part is the skill of Fang Tian painting the halberd.


    The diamond formula is mainly aimed at strengthening the body and preparing for the second part of Fang Tian''s halberd painting skills. The Long Family''s martial arts use Fang Tian''s painted halberd as a weapon, so the body must be strong enough, otherwise the power of Fang Tian''s painted halberd will not be exerted.


    Knowing this, Tang Ye felt that he might indeed belong to the Long Family. Because based on the sporadic memory of his previous life, he knew that he was using Fang Tian''s halberd. The weapon used by the Long Family practice is also Fang Tian''s halberd, which must be related to some origins in the previous life, otherwise it would be too coincidental.


    To know the exact result, just practice the Long Family exercises. Tang Ye will not pay attention to the second part of the Long Family exercises for the time being, and first memorize the solid formula of the first part of the diamond. After memorizing the formula, he sat cross-legged on the ground and practiced according to the formula. When he practiced the two situations mentioned in the formula, he found that his whole body was comfortable, as if his body was undergoing a cleaning of debris, which was comparable to the aura of a gatekeeper. He felt very comfortable, and continued to practice, feeling that his body was getting better and better, and he felt that he had been further tempered.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was sure that he was from the Long Family. Is he called Longye? According to Wang Jianjia, the Long Family is an absolute noble family in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. He is the young master and his status is extremely honorable. Think about it, I always feel a little unreal.


    "Tang Ye, don''t practice that technique anymore!" Tang Ye was practising the vajra solid formula, while thinking about his identity, suddenly a voice of Ling Yun annoyed.


    Tang Ye was interrupted, stopped to practice, looked at Lingyun and said, "Why?"


    Lingyun looked at him with worry in her eyes, and said, "Because that exercise is not suitable for practicing in the big world, be careful that you drain your body!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was even more puzzled.


    Ling Yun explained: "The exercise you practice requires a lot of aura in your body. However, there is not much aura in your body. If you continue to practice, the aura in your body will be drained, and then your essence and blood will be consumed. In the end, you will become a skeleton!"


    Tang Ye was shocked, he didn''t expect the matter to be so serious.

 Chapter 665： unexpected surprise!

    Tang Ye was surprised by Lingyun''s words. When she practiced the vajra solid formula, she clearly felt very comfortable, but Lingyun said it was very dangerous. why?


    Ling Yun was sleeping just now, and suddenly felt the violent changes in the aura around her. After being awakened, she came out to see that it was Tang Ye''s body that had lost a lot of aura. This frightened her, and quickly interrupted Tang Ye''s cultivation.


    Seeing that Tang Ye didn¡¯t understand, she explained: ¡°The exercise you just practiced was the one given to you by sister Jian Jia. That¡¯s the exercise method of Guwu Jianghu, which is different from that of our big world. Your exercise method is mainly about The effect of tempering your body is the same as that of the aura breath and nashu you practice, but there are also differences. The aura breath and nausea is mainly focused on absorbing aura to your body. As for the effect of tempering your body with aura, it is relatively Weak. This is also good, it allows you to store a lot of aura in your body. And the exercise you just practiced is mainly focused on consuming the aura in the body to temper your body, but there is no aura to replenish it. When you just practiced, it was consumed. It is the aura stored in the body before. However, you only consume it without replenishing it. If you do not control it well, it will cause irreparable damage to your body."


    Lingyun continued: "Man is called the length of all things, and a big reason is human spiritual wisdom. This spiritual wisdom is inseparable from the spiritual energy. The whole human body is filled with spiritual energy, and the spiritual energy nourishes the body, although it is normal I don''t think there is anything, I only know that it is flesh and blood, but if the body''s aura is exhausted, the flesh and blood will no longer be able to support it, and the person will age rapidly. This is like a person losing his blood and essence. There used to be monsters. The monster absorbs the human spirit, and people age quickly. A young man becomes an old man, and even dies. In fact, his aura is lost!"


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Master that the survival of human beings is to consume aura all the time. As they grow, they consume more and more aura, so when the aura becomes less and less, they begin to age and eventually die. The way of longevity is actually to keep the aura in the body in a state that meets the needs of the body, so that you can keep your face and body intact. And to fly into a fairy is to temper your body with enough aura, like forging iron Chenggang will not rust again. To achieve this effect is to live long, at least you can look immortal!"


    After Ling Yun explained, she looked at Tang Ye with an expression of concern, even a little overbearing, and hummed: "I don''t allow you to practice that exercise anymore, otherwise you will become an old man!"


    Tang Ye understood what was going on and looked at Lingyun and said, "That is to say, the practice I am practicing now only consumes spiritual energy, and does not supplement it?"


    Lingyun nodded and said, "The big world is inherently less spiritual, and this exercise cannot be practiced. If you practice it, it will be like a crooked way. You will have to pay a heavy price if you take a shortcut!"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "This is the Long Family''s cultivation technique. If you don''t add spiritual energy, how did they cultivate? They are still the great clan..."


    "You are such a fool!"


    Ling Yun got upset, sat next to Tang Ye, and hummed: "There is Guwu Jianghu, full of aura, it¡¯s much easier to get aura than ours. Moreover, since it¡¯s a great family, there will naturally be There are many spiritual tonics, like spiritual stones and spiritual fruits. Although they consume a huge amount of spiritual energy after practicing, they can replenish them immediately after taking some spiritual tonics. But outside of our big world, where are you going to replenish spiritual energy? ?"


    Tang Ye suddenly realized, and smiled awkwardly, and said: "That''s right, it seems that this set of exercises can only be practiced after entering the ancient Wu Jianghu."


    "It''s good if you know it!" Ling Yun said with a bad temper, feeling that Tang Ye was always mad.


    Tang Ye saw that Lingyun cared about him so much, smiled and hugged Lingyun over one shoulder, and said, "Yun''er, thanks to your reminder, otherwise if I practice till tomorrow, I will become a wrinkled body. You¡¯re an old man. You have helped me so much. If there is nothing I want, Brother Tang Ye will definitely work hard to satisfy you."


    "Bah! It''s numb!" Lingyun heard Tang Ye''s words, pretending to be trembling and getting goose bumps, and hummed: "What brother Tang Ye, don''t be ashamed!"


    "Then Uncle Tang Ye is all right?" Tang Ye smiled again. He loves the little girl Lingyun very much. These days he gets along a lot, and the relationship has become very familiar, so he is more casual and intimate.


    Ling Yun was hugged by him on his shoulders, but she had already cared very much, her heart was pounding and her face was slightly red. Before she changed her job, she had already scolded Tang Yedeng''s apprentice and broke free. But now she doesn''t. Although she is still staring, she doesn''t feel angry, it has a different meaning.


    She said, "I don''t need anything, just remember to find a master for me."


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Don''t worry, I will go to Guwu Jianghu after solving the problems outside the big world. At that time, you may not be able to enter Guwu Jianghu, but I will find your master inside and think of a way to take her. Come out. Now that there are people from Guwu Jianghu who can come to our big world, I believe there must be a way."


    "Yeah." Ling Yun nodded slightly.


    The two fell silent, and there was nothing to say. Ling Yun felt embarrassed by Tang Ye''s arms around her shoulders. Her face turned red and she couldn''t help but stand up and said, "I''m going back to sleep. You must remember that you should not practice that The technique!"


    "Understood, you go and have a good rest." Tang Ye smiled.


    Lingyun walked back to the tent, suddenly remembered something, and looked back at Tang Ye and said: "Although you can''t practice that exercise right now, don''t worry, when you get to the Guwu rivers and lakes, this exercise will bring you huge The benefits. Because you have the gatekeeper slave immortal method that people in the ancient Wu Jianghu do not have. That fairy method can help you quickly absorb the aura. The aura on the ancient Wu Jianghu is already abundant, you don''t have to worry about the balance of the aura. And you The exercise just now can quickly consume aura and temper your body faster than other martial artists. In this way, you are better than others in absorbing and using aura. I believe that you will achieve good results in the world over there. ."


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up, as if that was really the case. Although the vajra solid formula quickly consumes aura, which puts a huge limit on aura replenishment, but because he has aura vomiting technique, it can make up for the shortcomings of reiki replenishment. The combination of the two is a perfect set of tempering body Of exercises. In this way, when he cultivates, the speed of progress will be much faster than other warriors!


    Although there are countless masters in the ancient martial arts, who respect martial arts, people from the big world are the bottom martial artists, and even look down on the local tycoons, but as long as he has these two complementary techniques, he can quickly Catch up with the warriors of the ancient Wu Jianghu!


    "Haha." Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, which was an unexpected surprise. Although people have not yet gone to the Guwu River and Lake, they have been fully prepared.


    Tang Ye was born with lofty ambitions, and wanted to show his fists in Guwu Jianghu. No matter how strong the enemy is, he will be surpassed by himself!

 Chapter 666： The first artifact!

    In addition to having the ability to construct illusions with music, Lingyun is also very sensitive to aura induction. This is a girl with a talent and intelligence, and she will definitely have great luck in the future. This is the judgment of Xing Ji, a music fan. So it is not surprising that Lingyun can feel the aura in Tang Ye''s body. Thanks to her reminder, Tang Ye no longer practiced the vajra solid formula in the Long Family exercises, and rested at ease.


    The next day, Tang Ye went to pick some wild vegetables, cooked some millet left by the previous military area team, and made a very good breakfast. When Wang Jianjia and Lingyun woke up to such a good breakfast, they were in a good mood, full of energy and vitality. Wang Jianjia''s thigh pain caused by friction and friction has improved a lot, and she is no longer so awkward in her actions. Lingyun still cares about her very much, and she can''t understand why she suddenly hurt her thigh?


    After breakfast, Tang Ye wanted Wang Jianjia and Lingyun to stay in the camp to rest. He went around to see if the dragon gate might emerge. At this time, Lingyun felt a strong aura. After Tang Ye''s body was tempered with aura for several times, he felt more clearly about the aura. The big world couldn''t have such a strong aura, he and Lingyun looked at each other, thinking that it might be the emergence of a dragon gate!


    So Tang Ye took Lingyun and Wang Jianjia to the place where the strong spiritual energy emerged. They arrived in a valley in the mountains, because it was still early in the morning, the air was very fresh, there was dew on both sides of the vegetation, and there were layers of fog in some distant places. The scenery of this valley is misty and misty, and it feels like a fairy.


    Tang Yehe Lingyun and Wang Jianjia felt relaxed and happy and moved on. When they reached the place where the strong spiritual energy was emitted, they saw a faint golden whirlpool in the misty fog, that was the dragon gate!


    Tang Ye was very happy, but didn''t expect that this time the dragon gate of Shennongjia really appeared.


    In fact, he didn''t know that the reason why Li Tiangang and Li Disha went to Shennongjia to intercept Wang Jianjia was precisely because the gas trainer on the Guwu River predicted that the next dragon gate to emerge was Shennongjia.


    Now that the dragon gate of Shennongjia has emerged, it shows the strength of the Qi-trainer in Guwu Jianghu, but he can predict things outside the big world. Moreover, he was able to allow the gatekeeper to arrange the people of Guwu Jianghu to come to the big world, which also shows that he has a huge ability between the Guwu Jianghu and the gatekeeper.


    Such a powerful person is deliberately serving the Xuanhuang plan, and it can be described as difficult to face the entire Xuanhuang plan.


    However, even if the Qi trainer has the versatility, he must rely on others to do things. Now he has failed to arrange people to Shennongjia. Li Disha was killed by Tang Ye. Three warriors from the ancient martial rivers and lakes infiltrated the dead man trained by the Long Family Lady for the young master. Chen''s second child was killed, and Hu''s boss was taken to the gatekeeper and handed over to the man in charge of justice. The judge of the trial. Fortunately, the plan failed. If the gatekeeper was asked to find out something, the impact on him would be even harder to imagine.


    Now that the dragon gate has emerged, Tang Ye must seize the opportunity. Now that Li Disha and them have just been dealt with, there must be no more enemies. Tang Ye let the black dragon come out, bringing Lingyun and Wang Jianjia into the dragon gate illusion.


    This time the Dragon Gate illusion is no longer the **** world slaughtered by the blood demons. After the Gorefiend was wiped out by the eight heroes who could inherit the artifact, the earth got rid of the disaster, people rebuilt their homes, and the dilapidated earth reappeared to life. However, behind this prosperous life, the evil men who had been gathered by the blood demons were unwilling to reconcile the blood demons and wanted to resurrect the blood demons, so they had been working in secret.


    Those blood demons are waiting for the best time, when the blood demons will reappear. Perhaps in the current urban world, some people who seem to be ordinary and lead ordinary lives are the blood demons'' men!


    With the outbreak of the mysterious yellow plan, these blood demon''s subordinates moved more and more frequently. They killed and caused panic, and used blood and resentment to stimulate the blood demon''s resurrection and awakening. All signs indicate that the blood demons are about to appear. Even if the blood demons can''t come out, the dormant blood demons are a powerful threat. If you want to deal with them, you must prepare now, find eight artifacts, and get the assistance of artifacts.


    The illusion of Shennongjia is already very simple, and the last thing is gratifying is that the image of an artifact is reflected in the illusion, it is a longbow with blue light. If you guessed it correctly, this is the divine bow among the eight artifacts-the Azure Moon Chasing Bow!


    "Jianjia, remember the environment around the blue moon chasing bow, so that you can find it in the future!" Tang Ye reminded Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia nodded, trying to remember the environment where the blue moon chasing bow was located in the illusion. She saw the floating longbow with blue light and liked it very much. It was much more beautiful than the steel bow she usually used. It was a magical weapon, she wanted very much. She was very excited. After hearing Tang Ye talk about the artifact, she knew that it was a artifact she could inherit. Although this kind of thing is mysterious, but when it happens, you can''t help but yearn for it.


    After the azure blue moon chasing bow appeared in the position, the illusion disappeared, turning into wisps of golden light into the imperial dragon jade seal in Tang Ye''s hand. Tang Ye landed steadily holding Wang Jianjia and Lingyun.


    "Now that the power of Wolong has been obtained, and the next time the dragon gate appears, we don''t know when we will go to N¨¹wa Mountain." Tang Ye said to Wang Jianjia and Lingyun.


    Wang Jianjia and Domain had no objection, and nodded in agreement. Wang Jianjia said: "I want to go back to the military area where the divine bow appeared just now and use satellite methods to see if I can find out which position it is, so it doesn''t have to be so laborious to find it."


    "This is very good, all the conditions that can be used are used." Tang Ye smiled.


    In their era, it is very convenient to use both mysterious and wonderful methods and modern technology. However, if the world further develops towards the Xuanhuang plan, and there will be more and more mysterious things in the world, there will inevitably be a big collision between modern technology and the mysterious and wonderful method, or extreme wars will break out!


    Some people may think that the mysterious and wonderful method is so powerful, every second, every second, how can modern technology be able to deal with it?


    In fact, you can¡¯t look at it this way. How simple is a human being who can create a technological civilization? When they fully accept that there are strange and wonderful laws in the world and need to contend, they will unite, and then use their heads to create new weapons to deal with those strange and wonderful laws.


    Just as there are mythological characters in movies, human beings can win with technology, so the contradiction between technology and magic has become a hidden danger of war. Of course, as long as the Xuanhuang plan is not successful, people will not fully accept the existence of the magical law. So as long as the Xuanhuang plan is prevented, there is no need to worry about this hidden danger.


    Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia and Lingyun packed up some things and headed to N¨¹wa Mountain. At present, the power of the Eight Dragon Gates has been collected from five places of Wolong, and there are still three places. The Sunshine Mountains, Yanjing Longtou Mountain, and Kunlun Snow Mountain in the northwest of Sunlight City. As long as the power of Wolong is collected, the ministers of the dragon will be hit hard. , It is not so easy to realize the Xuanhuang plan.


    However, the minister who helps the dragon knows the importance of the last three dragon gates, so he will do his best to deal with them. Tang Ye wants to successfully obtain the power of Wolong, I am afraid it will not be so easy. At the same time, the servant of Fulong was completely pressed, replacing the small face Buddha who was in charge of all aspects of the retreat Wen Dingmo, and began to kill the slave of the python.


    The Little Face Buddha was pressed into a hurry, no longer caring about the overall damage of luck. He wanted to kill the slaves of the python and deal with all the traitors among their servants to help the dragon. Now he personally investigated Mu Caisang because he has Suspect that Mu Caisang is a traitor!

 Chapter 667： Crazy counterattack!

    The little face Buddha believed that Tang Ye was the person arranged by the old Taoist priest, and that he could not kill him. The more he killed, the stronger Tang Ye became. For this reason, he had accumulated a huge hostility in his heart and wanted to vent fiercely.


    He felt that since Tang Ye could not be killed, he would kill the other slaves who followed the python. For this reason, he disregarded the overall rules of luck, raised the butcher knife, and wanted to kill, all aspects of the mysterious plan became chaotic.


    Wang Airen walked around the Red Wall Court, with the purpose of persuading those who might be shaken to help the dragon family, and reduce the overall power of the dragon. Yesterday he successfully persuaded a family, but he never expected that Little Face Buddha, regardless of his overall luck, would directly send someone to kill the family who had withdrawn from the minister of the dragon.


    This caused a huge impact. Those slaves who followed the python met with them, and no longer paid attention to the overall luck, and went directly to the family of the minister who helped the dragon.


    Suddenly, there was a feeling of a full-scale war between the minister supporting the dragon and the slave following the python. However, this matter was even greater for the ministers who helped the dragon. The Little Face Buddha was seriously questioned, not only was he scolded by the slaves of the python, but also for many ministers who helped the dragon.


    If there is no small face Buddha who ignores the rules and kills indiscriminately, many people can avoid being killed. The ministers who helped the dragon originally only provided a little material behind their backs and expressed an attitude. In fact, they didn''t participate much in the operation of the Xuanhuang plan, but they were retaliated by the python slaves because of the small-faced Buddha''s wanton killing. I hate the little face Buddha very much!


    In addition, the small-faced Buddha took such an action, which was considered by many dragon-helping ministers that they had lost their momentum and were suppressed by the slaves of the python, and the black and yellow plan would no longer succeed, so these families were shaken more severely. If the slaves of the python can guarantee their safety, they will rebel against the servants of the dragon without hesitation!


    At this time, the Little Face Buddha was painting in the room. He was one of the eight great preachers'' painting sage. He entered the Tao with painting and made a scroll down the mountains and rivers, containing everything in the world, which is extremely mysterious. At this time, he was painting because he wanted to adjust his mood. But he was messed up outside, and he was subject to huge controversy. That kind of controversy was never before Wen Zhongyuan presided over Xuanhuang Datimer. He felt that he was inferior to a young boy, and he was in a terrible mood every time he thought about it, and he couldn''t calmly paint.


    "Damn it!" The little face Buddha flicked the paintbrush in his hand, cursed, closed his eyes and took a deep breath to adjust his mood.


    He was stuck in a dead end, thinking that Tang Ye was the person arranged by the old Taoist priest, so he couldn''t be beaten, and there was always an anxiety in his heart when he was helpless. If a cultivator has such a state of mind, it is tantamount to self-destruction.


    At this time, a spy came to report. The spy came in. He didn''t dare to look at the little face Buddha. He knelt down and cautiously said: "My lord, there are new results about the monitoring of Mu Caisang. The Murong family''s matter, Mu Cai Sang disappeared from Yanjing for a few days. After a full investigation by our spies, we found that Mu Caisang had stayed in a small hotel not far from Murong''s house. At the same time..."


    "At the same time what?" Xiaolian Buddha hummed impatiently. If the spies show off again, he will slap and kill.


    The spy wasn''t actually trying to show off, but the information reported was a bit weird, so I didn''t dare to say it. Since the Little Face Buddha was pressing so hard, he said honestly, lowered his head and said: "At the same time we investigated, Tang Ye seems to have been to that small hotel..."


    "What are you talking about?" Little Face Buddha couldn''t believe what he heard. Mu Caisang and Tang Ye went to the same small hotel?


    Even if Xiaolian Buddha is an old man, he still knows something. This man and woman go to the small hotel together, is it just a simple chat? Will definitely do something more in-depth. Little Face Buddha didn''t expect that Mu Caisang and Tang Ye would have that kind of relationship. Even if it''s not that kind of relationship, Mu Caisang and Tang Ye''s meeting in the small hotel is enough to show that the two have a close relationship. In this way, what is Mu Caisang not a traitor?


    Probably because Mu Caisang went to Murong''s house, Mu Xuanji''s layout would fail!


    "Damn it!" The little face Buddha yelled, slapped a table and said to the spy: "You increase the number of people to stare at Mu Caisang, don''t let Mu Caisang run away, I will clean this **** myself. Traitor!"


    "Yes!" The spy nodded and quickly retreated.


    Little Face Buddha stood in the room with a gloomy expression and became more irritable. After learning about Mu Caisang and Tang Ye, he became murderous. But compared with him, Wen Zhongyuan seemed much calmer. At this time, Wen Zhongyuan was talking to Mu Caisang. Although Little Face Buddha knew about Mu Caisang and Tang Ye, Wen Zhongyuan didn''t know unless Little Face Buddha told him.


    Mu Caisang has always been concerned about the recent behavior of the Little Face Buddha. She is very worried about the small face Buddha''s aggressive killing of the slaves of the python. At the same time, thanks to what Tang Ye told her before, if you want to escape Wen Dingmo''s control, you must remove the enemy''s chess pieces and arrange your own chess pieces. She had been doing this for a long time, so she had known the fact that Little Face Buddha had arranged for someone to monitor her recently.


    In addition to her preparation in advance, it is also because her strength has passed the preacher level. At this time, her poison skills were more refined, and she was confident that she would have nothing to do with any preacher. Even if you face Tang Ye and want to escape, you may not be able to leave. So she has great strength, and it''s not difficult for her to detect the spies who come to monitor her.


    At this time, she faced Wen Zhongyuan while thinking about how to leave the minister of Fulong. She has not had a showdown with Wen Zhongyuan because she thinks Wen Zhongyuan can make good use of. By now, she only escaped from Wen Dingmo''s control and left the quagmire of Xuanhuang Daji. Even if Wen Zhongyuan used her deeply, she didn''t care whether using Wen Zhongyuan would cause great harm to Wen Zhongyuan.


    Maybe it''s because she has other men in her heart, so she can do something more firmly in the future.


    What''s more, she knows that in the middle of the text is a fierce and sinister person. Once Wen Zhongyuan lost to Tang Ye and killed a spy in front of her. At that moment, she knew that Wen Zhongyuan was hiding a bloodthirsty devil in his heart. Don''t look at Wen Zhongyuan''s smile now that the sun is shining, if he forces the bloodthirsty devil out of his heart, he might be more fierce than the Little Face Buddha.


    "Is that what Xiaolian Buddha did too much?" Since Wen Zhongyuan came over, Mu Caisang didn''t mind digging up more information.


    Wen Zhongyuan said with a light smile: "It''s a bit too much, but with the current situation, it is excusable for him to do that. He was forced to be anxious, heh... Tang Ye has already achieved this point..."


    Mu Caisang frowned and said, "Looking at you, is there a way to deal with Tang Ye?"


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled, nodded and shook his head, and said: "Even Grandpa couldn''t help Tang Ye, so what can I do? I''m just arranging the final round. Win or lose depends on luck, not strength. So I have to say there is a way. There is actually no way to deal with Tang Ye."


    "How do you gamble?" Mu Caisang asked anxiously. It was Tang Ye, her little man, she was very worried.


    There was no explanation in the text, and he smiled and said: "You will know later."

 Chapter 668： Discover the secret!

    Zhongyuan didn''t say much about dealing with Tang Ye, and Mu Caisang couldn''t ask too much, otherwise it would easily make Zhongyuan suspicious. She always feels that Wen Zhongyuan knows that it is more terrifying to betray the minister of Fulong than Xiaolian Buddha or Wen Dingmo knows, so she is quite cautious in front of Wen Zhongyuan.


    In the text, Yuan¡¯s feelings for Mu Caisang have always been true. Because of the truth, he cares about Mu Caisang. He looked at Mu Caisang and said: ¡°Now because of the decision made by the Little Face Buddha, the servants of the dragon and the slaves are fighting fiercely. Vent their hatred, they have disregarded the rules, you must pay attention to Sangsang''s safety, if you are caught by those slaves who follow the python, it will be dangerous."


    Mu Caisang frowned, this was indeed a problem. Few people knew about her and Tang Ye''s affairs. Those slaves who followed the python still believed that she was the minister of helping the dragon, and she was also a member of the high status of the minister of helping the dragon. In this way, it is not surprising to be retaliated by the slave of the python, the situation of Xiao Sangsang is more dangerous.


    Mu Caisang contemplated that this problem must be solved. She thought of Jiang Xiaobai, whom Tang Ye had told her, and perhaps she needed to reach out for help at this time. Jiang Xiaobai almost unified the forces of each venue, and the help he could provide was tremendous. If he provided a hiding place, even Wen Dingmo would not be able to find it.


    "I will pay attention." Mu Caisang said briefly to Wen Zhongyuan.


    She would not tell Wen Zhongyuan too much about arranging Xiao Sangsang, otherwise it would be easy to expose her. She only hopes that Xiaolian Buddha will not tell Wen Zhongyuan about her, otherwise, with Wen Zhongyuan''s mind, it is not difficult to guess what she betrayed.


    In order to prevent Wen Zhongyuan from doubting, Mu Caisang behaved the same as before, with an indifferent expression, and hummed: "What the **** is Wen Dingmo doing? Let the small face Buddha deal with the good situation. It is now a mess, let Xiaosang Sang is in danger, it''s really useless!"


    Wen Zhongyuan sighed and said, "I don''t know why Grandpa went there. Since I stopped taking care of Xuanhuang''s big plans, he has never discussed things with me, and I have never talked to him."


    There are many things that Wen Dingmo and Little Face Buddha hide. For example, Little Face Buddha is a painting saint, then Wen Dingmo is Wen Sheng? Almost no one knows their identities, even Wen Zhongyuan. Luohuadong female Gu Luoxue only saw some hidden things when she was resuscitated. They practiced the technique of loneliness and deliberately concealed them. They had concealed before the other six preachers appeared decades ago, so it is difficult for anyone to know.


    Mu Caisang said that, in fact, it has the meaning of Zhongyuan dialect. Wen Dingmo disappeared suddenly, and handing over the Xuanhuang plan to the Little Face Buddha to deal with it was very unbelievable. Wen Dingmo worked hard for Xuanhuang''s plan for a lifetime, how could he let go at a critical time. Mu Caisang was worried about what horrible things Wen Dingmo was planning, and planned to find out.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get any useful information from Wen Zhongyuan, she wanted to take care of Xiao Sangsang and arrange her own affairs, and said to Wen Zhongyuan: "I''m going to take care of Sangsang.


    Wen Zhongyuan was a little helpless, he wanted to spend more time with Mu Caisang. He looked at Mu Caisang, he always felt that Mu Caisang was more charming and charming than before, with the charm of a mature woman, and the peach-like skin, which seemed to be juicy, and wanted to bite. A bite. And the plump chest, I really want to vent my head in it.


    Rao is Wen Zhongyuan''s gentleman''s style in front of women. Looking at this kind of Mu Caisang a few more times, he can''t help his passion-y desires, a little uncontrollable. However, if he knew that Mu Caisang''s changes had occurred after lingering with Tang Ye, he wouldn''t have desires. It was probably an endless hatred and killing intent.


    Although he wanted to spend more time with Mu Caisang, Mu Caisang''s personality remained the same. He was indifferent to others and didn''t give face to anyone. Wen Zhongyuan has never reluctantly said: "Be careful, the next period of time is the most important thing. It¡¯s time. Whether the Xuanhuang plan can be completed in these days depends on luck and each individual''s ability. Tang Ye has always had good luck and his skills are not bad. Therefore, if we want to succeed in the Xuanhuang plan, we must do more ruthlessly and more, as The situation outside now will only get messier in the days to come."


    Mu Caisang nodded and said, "I know."


    After Mu Caisang left, he first went to see Xiao Sangsang, Little Dragonfly and Shui Qingdie, and then moved alone and went to find Jiang Xiaobai. She asked Jiang Xiaobai to help arrange a place to hide at any time to be safe.


    Jiang Xiaobai had heard Tang Ye talk about this before, and was not surprised, and he was ready. What he was surprised was that Mu Caisang, the super-acquaintance who made men want to take off and drag racing, was related to Tang Ye. Don¡¯t say that this woman and Tang Ye have the same relationship. He thinks Tang Ye It''s enough to be a role model for men. If you continue to develop, you really won''t be able to go to heaven. Can''t the flowers all over the world be picked by Tang Ye alone?


    Of course Mu Caisang would not pay attention to Jiang Xiaobai''s boring questions, and left after confessing good things. Next she is going to investigate Wen Dingmo!


    Wen Dingmo suddenly disappeared, which made her very worried. Now she has completely integrated the Gu Poison power seized from Xuan Ji Mu, and her strength surpasses the preacher. After arranging for Xiao Sangsang, Xiao Qingfly and Shui Qingdie, she didn''t worry that something would happen to her.


    If you want to get rid of Wen Dingmo''s control and get out of the quagmire of Xuanhuang plan, you can''t blindly avoid and hide. Only by eliminating threats like Wen Dingmo can you live with peace of mind. Her life is not herself, but Xiao Sangsang. Little Sangsang is just a child, and a free and safe life is what a child wants.


    Mu Caisang lurked to the small courtyard where Wen Dingmo usually lives, but before he got close, he felt a huge force from the small courtyard. This force is both to attack and detect the enemy. If someone approaches here, they will immediately alarm the people inside.


    Mu Caisang was really taken aback, and quickly retreated to avoid the attack of that force. She didn''t expect Wen Dingmo''s small courtyard to have such tyrannical power. She didn''t know if it was arranged by Wen Dingmo. If it was, it would be terrible. Others think that Wen Dingmo is an old literary style, walking the path of a literati, and knows no martial arts. But the result is just the opposite, Wen Dingmo''s strength is unfathomable!


    Mu Caisang is already an evangelist''s strength, which can make her so shocked, indicating that the strength is also an evangelist level. If this power is really made by Wen Dingmo, does it mean that Wen Dingmo is also a preacher?


    This thing is so surprising. There are eight preachers, but two have been hidden. Mu Caisang knew six preachers, but the two who were hidden did not. In the current situation, she couldn''t help but wonder, is Wen Dingmo one of the hidden preachers?

 Chapter 669： Sunshine City!

    Mu Caisang felt that he had discovered a great secret, which was a huge threat to her and Tang Ye. If they have never known Wen Dingmo''s identity, they will definitely suffer a big loss if they look down upon Wen Dingmo.


    Now that he knew the problem, Mu Caisang immediately went back to sort out relevant information. We should start investigating something decades ago, clarify all the information about Wen Dingmo, and see what is hidden in Wen Dingmo!


    Mu Caisang used to live alone with Xiao Sangsang, overcoming many difficulties, and has always been active in matters rather than passive. She believes that she must take the initiative to fight for the life she wants. If she just waits and has a fluke, it is extremely unreliable, and there is no guarantee and no sense of security. Now she has new hopes for the future, and for the future life, she chose to take the initiative. After all, if you are able to take the initiative, you deserve it!


    Giving up lurking in Wen Dingmo''s small courtyard, Mu Caisang left to investigate Wen Dingmo''s past. At this time, in front of Wen Dingmo¡¯s small courtyard, Xiaolian Buddha stood outside and looked at Wen Dingmo¡¯s retreat room. He saw a force rising from the room and said with a smile: "Big brother will end the retreat in a few days. At that time, the emperor''s picture will appear, and it will not be a problem to deal with Tang Ye."


    Little Face Buddha himself gave up dealing with Tang Ye, but he still had certain confidence and expectation for Wen Dingmo.


    He and Wen Dingmo have been close friends since they were young, one loves writing, the other loves painting. One named Wen Dingmo, and the other named Wen Dingmo, the other is picturesque, and his ability in painting and writing is particularly outstanding. The strange thing is that neither of them are those who choose martial arts, but they have made great achievements in literary and painting. It is peculiar and rare in ancient and modern times to enter the Tao with literature and painting one after another. So they are passed on as beautiful talks. Therefore, they were taken by several ancestors, came into contact with the Xuanhuang Daji, and became the representatives of the Xuanhuang Daji. Due to the needs of the Xuanhuang plan, they retired and made arrangements for the Xuanhuang plan.


    They were only in their twenties. I chose this path at the best age and most beautiful period in my life and sacrificed a lot. But as the matter of Xuanhuang''s plan went deep into their hearts and learned that the mysterious world once the Xuanhuang plan was successful, they all yearned to rise to immortality and live long and happy. For this reason, we are more determined on this path.


    At that time, Wen Dingmo stepped into the holy throne and was at the top of the evangelist. The picture is a little worse. Wen Dingmo actively helped the paintings by leaving his own words on the picturesque scrolls to help the paintings enter the holy place. Although this holy position is self-appointed, it doesn''t sound so awesome?


    Little Face Buddha knew that Wen Dingmo''s aptitude and strength were several levels higher than him. The emperor picture is a natural treasure of Taoism that Wen Dingmo has always wanted to complete. In this treasure, there is not only the essence of literary sage, but also the quintessence of painting sage, so at that time it is the fusion of the two sages of literature and painting. Such things, even in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, must be rare treasures. Don''t say for certain, it is very likely to kill Tang Ye!


    Little Face Buddha has confidence in Wen Dingmo, the big brother!


    Although Wen Dingmo was in retreat, he felt very clear about things outside, otherwise he would not be relieved to retreat at this time. When Mu Caisang appeared outside just now, he immediately felt it, and he manipulated a force, as if it turned into a tentacles, extending to the corner where Mu Caisang had just hidden. But at this time Mu Caisang had already left, and he could not detect anything.


    Seeing this power change, the little face Buddha looked at the corner where the power tentacles reached, and frowned suddenly. He knew someone was approaching, but he left again. He quickly thought that this was an enemy or a traitor who wanted to investigate Wen Dingmo''s information. He immediately thought of Mu Caisang, his face was gloomy, and he felt it was time to get rid of Mu Caisang!


    The little face Buddha spoke with strength and said loudly to the room where Wen Dingmo stayed: "Don''t worry, brother, I will get rid of those who dare to peep at you one by one. You continue to break through with peace of mind and don''t be disturbed by things outside. "


    After that, the little face Buddha turned and left.


    ...


    Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia and Lingyun traveled from Shennongjia to N¨¹wa Mountain. Here is another beautiful place. Wang Jianjia and Lingyun felt that if they went to a few more places with Tang Ye, they could be said to have traveled the world. Especially Lingyun, she followed Tang Ye from the Xichuan Shu Road to many places. If it wasn''t for urgent things to do, it would be a very good experience.


    Tang Ye hasn''t returned to Nuwa Mountain for a long time, and it has been a year since he calculated it. He didn''t have much contact with Master this year. The main reason is that the old master is too invisible, and there is no contact equipment around him, such as mobile phones and computers. He could only go back if he wanted to contact the master, but he has been very busy after he went outside and never came back. If it wasn''t for his life experience this time, under the pressure of Xuanhuang''s plan, he might not have returned.


    Walking on the path leading to the thatched cottage, Wang Jianjia became more and more nervous. She knew that if it were to be counted, Medicine Chinong Baicao was Tang Ye''s only relative. Seeing Tang Ye''s only relative, isn''t it a bit like seeing his parents? So Wang Jianjia was very nervous, for fear that he was not doing well enough to make the best impression in front of Nongbaicao.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Jianjia''s careful thoughts. He walked up the stone steps step by step, frowning suddenly, feeling something was wrong. Seeing a lot of things destroyed on the Cao Lu from a distance, he was anxious and quickened his pace to catch up. When I arrived at the Cao Lu, I found that the entire Cao Lu had been destroyed, the wooden house fell down, the fence fell, and the medicinal materials that had been installed with dustpans for drying were also knocked over. The chickens that had been raised in captivity walked around, pecking at something that could be eaten on the ground.


    "How could this be?" Tang Ye was deeply worried when he saw this situation, and immediately called to Master to see if Nong Baicao was nearby, but there was no response.


    Wang Jianjia and Lingyun caught up, and they were both very worried when they saw that the Caolu was destroyed. Could it be that the minister of the dragon helped the Nong Baicao?


    "Tang Ye, don''t worry, it''s okay." Wang Jianjia was afraid that Tang Ye would think about it, and cared about Tang Ye.


    Lingyun frowned, closed her eyes and felt the surrounding situation, and said: "Although he has fought, but he is not dead, that person is still alive."


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, clenched his fists, and said, "The one who moves my master is naturally the minister who helps the dragon. And the master is a preacher, and only the preacher can move him. I thought about it and came to the conclusion. There are three suspects, namely Dao Kuang and the two hidden preachers."


    "Then what should I do now?" Wang Jianjia worried.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought, looking very calm. At this time, he received a message from the red wall, saying that the dragon gate of the northwestern Sunlight City appeared, and some people said that he saw Dao Kuang with another white-haired old man.


    Tang Ye was stunned, the white-haired old man with Dao Kuang? That''s probably my master. But how did my master follow Dao Kuang to the northwestern Sunlight City?

 Chapter 670： Encountered another piece!

    Now that the dragon gate on the other side of Sunlight City appeared, and the Dao Kuang and the Medical Crazy were there, Tang Ye would definitely go there. In order to collect the power of Wolong, and to see his master. He didn''t understand the message on the red wall saying that Kuang was with his master, how is it to be together? Is it to fight together or to be together friendly?


    Tang Ye''s main concern is that Master won''t stand with the minister of Fulong, right?


    He doesn''t believe in such a thing. He was raised by Nongbaicao. He spent so many years with Nongbacao. He knew the situation of Nongbacao very well and knew that Nongbaicao would not agree to such absurd things as Xuanhuang Daji. For the dream of a small group of warriors, Xuanhuang Daji wanted to destroy the entire land. How can you agree to this kind of thing, let alone help the minister who helps the dragon!


    So did Master fight Dao Kuang to the side of Sunlight City?


    Tang Ye knew that Nong Baicao devoted himself to the study of medical skills, and although he created a mysterious technique such as hard tai chi, for Dao Kuang, Dao Kuang has always used martial arts to enter the Tao, breaking through to the preacher level, except for the two unknown preachers. , Is top among several other preachers. In other words, medical idiot farming Baicao may not be the opponent of Dao mad.


    For this reason, Tang Ye did not want to delay, and immediately went to Sunlight City. Wang Jianjia wanted to follow, but Tang Ye disagreed. Tang Ye asked her to go back to Yanjing and start looking for Azure Blue Moonbow. The situation is so severe now, it is not the time to wander around. When you get the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, you will get the power of the artifact, and you will be able to go anywhere you want.


    Wang Jianjia has become accustomed to getting together with Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye decides so, she is not hypocritical, and said: "You must be careful when you go there, take care of yourself, and don''t have any trouble."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "After you return to Yanjing and set out to find the Azure Moon Chasing Moon Bow, don''t tell anyone about the artifact. That blood demon once gathered a lot of people. The dark people and things in this world are far away. More than you can see, they may be the lurking Gorefiends. These people are disguised everywhere and may be right by your side. Therefore, you must be very careful and secretive when looking for artifacts."


    "I know, I will help you when I get the artifact." Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye very tenderly.


    After confessing the matter, Tang Ye, Wang Jianjia and Lingyun left Nvwa Mountain, Wang Jianjia returned to Yanjing and began looking for the blue moon to chase the moon bow, Tang Ye and Lingyun went to the northwestern Sunlight City.


    ...


    The next day, Tang Ye and Lingyun went to the Northwest Tibetan Highland to find a place to stay in Sunlight City.


    Young people are probably familiar with Sunshine City, especially those who are about to graduate from university. Because there is a popular thing nowadays, "come on a walk-and-go trip", and this place of travel, "Go to the city of Nikko regardless of everything!" This seems to be a very romantic thing, but for those who just listen People who say that they just follow suit, such as riding a bicycle, feel a bit pretending to be handsome.


    In any case, the place where Sunlight City is located, the Tibetan Highland in the northwest, has become the first choice for many young people to travel on the go, which proves its popularity and history and culture.


    The reason why Sunlight City is called Sunlight City is that the sunshine time is more than 3,000 hours throughout the year. There are many sunny weather throughout the year, little rainfall, no severe cold in winter, no scorching heat in summer, and a pleasant climate. Here is vast and vast, and you can see the blue sky when you look up, and you can see the towering mountain peaks. The soaring goshawk screams, letting people relax their minds and bodies, as if the heart is flying above the blue sky, free and easy. Freedom is the pursuit of countless people. Perhaps this is the reason why the place where Sunlight City is located makes people yearn for.


    In addition to the scenery, Sunlight City is also a holy place for Tibetan Buddhism, with a very strong Buddhist and Taoist culture, as well as a very unique folk customs. These characteristics are all attractive places. And behind these historical cultures, there are many myths and secrets, full of mystery and confusion, which are also a major attraction.


    Tang Ye took Lingyun to Sunlight City, and wanted to hold Lingyun''s hand, but Lingyun took a step back and refused to let him pull it. Tang Ye was stunned, and took a closer look at Ling Yun, and found that Ling Yun had grown taller and his body contours had developed more clearly. It seems inappropriate to say that it is a child. But it was far from growing up, it was an embarrassing time.


    Tang Ye felt a little strange, because he had played well with Lingyun before, but now Lingyun suddenly became awkward.


    Lingyun was the same as before, behind Tang Ye, one step away, and said, "I want to ask you a question."


    "Huh?" Seeing Ling Yun so serious, Tang Ye became curious.


    Ling Yun looked a little contemptuous, glanced at him and said, "Is there a big sister here?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, smiled after reacting, and said, "You mean, a woman who is related to me?"


    "Yes!" Ling Yun nodded.


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly and said: "Yun''er, you think there is my woman here again, so you want to despise me and scold me? Hey, it''s a pity to disappoint you. I don''t have a woman in Sunlight City."


    "Oh." Ling Yun''s answer was surprisingly cold, unhappy and angry.


    At the gate of the city, Tang Ye and Lingyun entered, but suddenly there was a cold woman''s voice beside him, "Tang Ye, are you ignoring me?"


    Tang Ye and Lingyun were startled, and turned to look at the speaker. Tang Ye was stunned, it was Jiang Ruoqing who hadn''t seen him for a long time!


    "Ruoqing, why are you here...Oh, I forgot, you are in Sunlight City. Haha, I haven''t seen you for so long, and I''ve become so beautiful that I almost can''t recognize it." Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing Smiled.


    Jiang Ruoqing kept her face cold.


    Lingyun next to Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing and found that Jiang Ruoqing had a pair of beautiful t-legs that were longer and more **** than those older sisters. Suddenly, her contempt for Tang Ye could not be described in words. Didn''t this guy say there is no big sister? Why did it happen again? Men talk like farts!


    With aura, she lifted Xiaomei-t''s leg and kicked Tang Ye, pouting high, very angry.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, you misunderstood, this big sister is not mine, she is one of my...friends. If you don''t believe me, ask her, is it mine?"


    "Cut, why should I ask? It''s none of my business! Anyway, you don''t have more than one, and you don''t have a lot less. Then I''ll go back and tell sister Yourong what to do with you, huh!" Ling Yun is about to leave , Tang Ye could only hold her.


    Lingyun struggled and punched and kicked Tang Ye. Tang Ye was fierce, and hummed: "Don''t make trouble, if it is misunderstood that I am robbing you, it will be a time delay to cause trouble."


    Ling Yun was quieter now. Looking at Jiang Ruoqing more, she found that this big sister seemed very angry with Tang Ye. Unlike the previous Tang Manhong and Wang Jianjia, they hugged and even kissed. How proper!


    Jiang Ruoqing saw Ling Yun looking at her with a little curiosity when she saw Lingyun''s big, beautiful eyes. She felt that this little girl was very cute, like a fairy, not so cold, and smiled: "Don''t worry. , I have nothing to do with Tang Ye."


    When Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, his eyes became cold and arrogant and contemptuous. She was quite puzzled, how could this **** Tang Ye have such a cute girl with him? Why is this guy? Is it true that the worse the man, the more love the woman?


    Lingyun was very polite to Jiang Ruoqing and said with a smile: "Good elder sister."


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled, her expression a little sad. Originally, I didn''t want to have anything to do with Tang Ye, but I didn''t expect to meet again because of Longmen.

 Chapter 671： You have to listen to me!

    Jiang Ruoqing had a good relationship with Tang Ye in the past, and got along quite a lot when working together to deal with the killer of the top ranking list, became friends, and then helped each other with some things. It may be because of this that Jiang Ruoqing''s feelings for Tang Ye have deepened a lot. She thinks Tang Ye is a very interesting person, not as dull as the people around her, so she likes to stay with Tang Ye.


    However, there is an illusion in life that when you see a beautiful woman smiling at you, you think she has a good impression of you. In fact, people just show politeness.


    Similarly, Jiang Ruoqing thought that Tang Ye got along with her casually, and occasionally had some intimate contact, thought that Tang Ye was particularly concerned about her, but after Tang Ye left Yanjing and did not say hello to her, she knew everything was illusion. For this reason, she was in a state of confusion and decided not to entangle with Tang Ye any more, and took the task of the Red Wall, walked far to Sunlight City, to relax and forget the troubles.


    Now that a long time has passed, Jiang Ruoqing is living well in Sunshine City. The local customs here are completely different from those of Yanjing. She feels that life is vast after she let go of her body and mind. However, when she received a message from the red wall that Tang Ye was coming over, Tang Ye''s name appeared in her mind again. Once it appears, it is hard to forget, always thinking. She was very worried about her softheartedness, because Tang Ye was a very narcissistic person and didn''t recognize her mistakes at all. She was afraid that Tang Ye would come to know her again. She felt that people like Tang Ye made people love and hate.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s originally good mood was eliminated again, so she was particularly angry with Tang Ye. The other side of the red wall asked her to receive Tang Ye and cooperate with Tang Ye. That''s why she is now picking up Tang Ye at the gate of Sunlight City. She also doesn''t look good at Tang Ye because of the tone in her heart.


    "Why are you here? What can happen if I am here?" Jiang Ruoqing, a long-legged beauty, said very badly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Aren''t you nonsense? This is the arrangement on the red wall. Moreover, the power of Wolong can only be collected by the Yulong Jade Seal I hold, otherwise it will be destroyed and the consequences will be serious. These things Red Wall must have told you before, but you don''t seem to want me to come, why, are you still angry with me?"


    "Funny! What am I mad at you, am I familiar with you? Do I need to waste time and energy to be angry with you? This is simply ruining my life! Ruining my life for an unworthy man is really Stupid thing!" Jiang Ruoqing said bitterly towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing with weird eyes, why was this woman so excited?


    This shows that Jiang Ruoqing actually cares about herself! Otherwise, just ignore your intuition?


    Tang Ye smiled, not irritating Jiang Ruoqing any more, and said to Ling Yun next to him: "Yun''er, did you see that this big sister is very angry with me. Although she said she is not angry, she must be angry to be so excited Right?"


    Lingyun is a girl, or a girl who has stayed with Tang Ye for a long time. She is also often angry with Tang Ye, but she will not admit it. If she admits it, she seems to care about Tang Ye. The situation was exactly the same as Jiang Ruoqing''s at this time, so she knew that Jiang Ruoqing cared about Tang Ye very much. She was a little angry, how could so many women care about Tang Ye, a pig head. Sure enough, a woman who has something to do with this pig head, even if she is innocent, is definitely not easy!


    Ling Yun didn¡¯t let Tang Ye get seized, and hummed: ¡°I think the big sister¡¯s last sentence is quite right. It¡¯s a very stupid thing to be angry at a man who is not worthy. This is a very stupid thing. Worthy man!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, stretched out his hand and flicked Ling Yun''s forehead, and Ling Yun snorted painfully.


    "Children don''t talk about such grown-ups, men who are not worthy. Men are worth waiting for you to grow up to evaluate." Tang Ye smiled at Ling Yun.


    "Cut!" Ling Yun snorted disdainfully.


    Tang Ye smiled, looked at Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "Didn''t Yin Jun come to help you?"


    "Here, but because you are here, he will go back!" Jiang Ruoqing said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then touched his nose very embarrassedly, feeling sorry for Yin Jun. Yin Jun is in love with Jiang Ruoqing, and he must come to Sunlight City to help Jiang Ruoqing because he wants to hold the beauty in his arms. However, his arrival means that Jun Yin is no longer needed in Sunshine City, and Jun Yin will return to Yanjing to help deal with the cruel battle between the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python. He is going to kill Yin Jun to be a bachelor, so Yin Jun will definitely curse him constantly.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want to be entangled with Tang Ye, and hummed: "Let''s go, I will take you to the place where you are staying, and then you will act by yourself, don''t hinder me!"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "How can this be done? The Longmen business is very dangerous. Don''t be reckless by yourself. What if something happens?"


    "Bah, just your crow''s mouth. I used to be alone here. Why would I be okay when you come? Are you a disaster star?" Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly, and began to take Tang Ye into the city, driving Tang Yehe Lingyun went to where they settled.


    Tang Ye looked sincere and said, "Before the dragon gate has not emerged, the enemies are watching, so you are fine. But now the dragon gate is about to emerge, everyone is acting, and danger is inevitable."


    It''s not that Jiang Ruoqing doesn''t understand these feelings, but he has a sigh of relief when facing Tang Nightclub, and can''t let go of the past. She said that Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, shut up and silently expressed her dissatisfaction with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Are you still angry with me that you left without telling you? Actually, I didn''t tell you, but the task of the Red Wall was too rushed, and I got on my forefoot. I wanted to call you on the back of the plane, but I couldn¡¯t do that on the plane, so I was misunderstood by you.¡±


    "Misunderstanding, then you won''t tell me when you get off the plane?" Jiang Ruoqing was even more angry when he mentioned this.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I said Lady Jiang, I will call you after I get off the plane. You blacked me out..."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing felt that her face couldn''t hold back. It seemed that Tang Ye could not be blamed for such a situation, but Tang Ye could not be blamed, could she blame herself?


    Beautiful women don''t have this kind of consciousness, so Jiang Ruoqing feels that it is Tang Ye''s fault and is still angry with Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was helpless to these women''s tempers and said, "I can''t stop you if you want to be angry, but I still hope you don''t get me wrong. Let''s get along and solve the tasks on the red wall together, okay?"


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye, suddenly felt that Tang Ye was not that annoying, and wanted to forgive Tang Ye for coming. But when I think about it, isn''t it too soft-hearted and useless to forgive me so easily? I don''t know when he will be bullied by Tang Ye in the future. So, we must be tough!


    She hummed to Tang Ye: "We can cooperate well, but don''t expect me to listen to you, you have to listen to me!"


    "Well, listen to you, listen to you, okay?" Tang Ye said helplessly.


    Jiang Ruoqing did not speak, and glanced at Tang Ye from the corner of his eye. Seeing Tang Ye''s helpless look a bit funny, the corners of her mouth raised, and she looked a little happy.

 Chapter 672： Sanqing please God!

    Jiang Ruoqing finally wasn''t so angry anymore. She found that she was still too useless, and forgave Tang Ye so easily. I originally thought that I would never want to talk about Tang Ye for the rest of my life, but I didn''t expect that the stubborn idea that persisted for so long was actually just a little bit of anger from a woman. Think about it, she herself finds it funny, why are women so stingy?


    Tang Ye saw that Jiang Ruoqing was no longer so angry, and said, "Give me your phone."


    "Why?" Jiang Ruoqing showed a guard, as if Tang Ye would do something bad.


    Tang Ye said speechlessly: "Help you remark my contact information. Now we are going to perform the task on the red wall. Can we not have the contact information?"


    "Oh." Jiang Ruoqing responded indifferently, and handed the phone to Tang Ye, and hummed: "I tell you, add your phone number just for work, nothing else!"


    "I know." Tang Ye was too lazy to expose Jiang Ruoqing''s arrogant attributes.


    Ling Yun is sitting in the back seat of the car playing mobile games, which are elimination games such as Lianliankan. She often hears "show-time" sounds, which shows that she is playing well. She occasionally glanced at Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing, then shook her head slightly and sighed. She was already desperate for Tang Ye and never wanted to worry about Tang Ye''s mess. It is estimated that this guy is destined to die on a woman''s belly in the future, alas.


    Lingyun shook her head and sighed, a bit of an adult, quite cute.


    Jiang Ruoqing took Tang Ye and Lingyun to a hotel and settled in the hotel. After some time, Jiang Ruoqing took Tang Ye and Lingyun to play. After playing, Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye''s relationship has improved a lot, and there is a feeling of rapid progress. If Yin Jun knew, Tang Ye would be killed.


    When it was time for dinner, the three of them returned to the hotel. After eating, they took a break today, and they all returned to their rooms. Jiang Ruoqing lives in a room alone, and Tang Ye is next door. What was strange to her was that Ling Yun actually wanted to sleep with Tang Ye when she opened the room. Although Lingyun is still a child, she is not young anymore. As long as she grows a little longer, she will be a slim girl. So Lingyun and Tang Ye sleep together, which always makes people feel weird.


    Jiang Ruoqing thought a lot in her heart, and her heart was itchy, she couldn''t help but ran and knocked on the door of Tang Ye''s room. It was Lingyun who came to open the door. She asked Lingyun, "Where is Tang Ye?"


    Ling Yun said with a bad air: "He said he would go out and do something, but he didn''t know where he was going. Anyway, he got used to it, just like that."


    "Sister Ruoqing, why don''t you come in and play, I''m going to rest today, I won''t meditate and practice." Lingyun smiled lightly.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and said, "Okay!"


    She was going to ask Lingyun about Tang Ye. After not paying attention to Tang Ye for so long, she found that Tang Ye had changed a lot, and she was curious about what happened to Tang Ye in the past.


    At this moment, Tang Ye left the hotel and went to a gentle hill outside the city, frowning to feel the surrounding movement. He came outside because he felt the breath of Master Nong Baicao. The reason why he came to Sunlight City was that he wanted to find a master in addition to the power of Wolong. Judging from the situation of N¨¹wa Mountain, Nongbaicao was attacked by the enemy, and I don''t know how the situation is now.


    Tang Ye sat cross-legged on the hill, closed his eyes to perceive, hoping to discover the breath of Master. At this time, on a high mountain several thousand meters west of Sunlight City, two old people were facing each other.


    Yu Tiangao stared at Nongbaicao, sullenly glared, and hummed: "Brother Baicao, why should you struggle any more? Give up, you use medicine to enter the Tao, I use martial arts to enter the Tao. You focus on saving people, and I focus on killing. You How can you beat me? Now you have two choices, one is to obediently give me Tang Ye''s natal character and birth information. The other is to be caught by me, and I will use you to threaten Tang Ye!"


    Nong Baicao smiled faintly, still feeling contented. He fought with Tiangao all the way and walked quickly, to the side of Sunlight City, because he mainly retreated, so until now they have not distinguished the victory or defeat. Yu Tiangao was very angry about this. If it hadn''t been for Nongbaicao to retreat, he wouldn''t be unable to get Nongbaicao now.


    Nong Baicao looked at and smiled with Tiangao: "Brother Dao Kuang, you have gone further and further along the way of Taoism. Whether you enter Taoism with medicine or enter Taoism with martial arts, it is the road of Taoism. How can we say who is stronger Weak? I save people, but I can kill people. Even I am more proficient in killing people than you. Because I know which part of the human body is the most vulnerable, and I know the enemy¡¯s weaknesses. Isn¡¯t it easier to deal with?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Nong Baicao, I''ll ask you one more question, can you hand over Tang Ye''s natal character and birth information? If you are still obsessed with understanding, don''t blame my old friend for being polite!" Yu Tiangao shouted angrily. Scream.


    Nong Baicao smiled, then shook his head, and said, "You are the one who insists on not understanding."


    "You...Okay! Since you are looking for death with all your heart, then I will fulfill you!" Yu Tian Gao was very angry and rushed to Nong Baicao.


    While plundering the agricultural herbs, he made the Daoshu seals with both hands. He wanted to zoom in on the move, and hummed: "Sanqing Patriarch is here, disciple asks you to manifest your spirit, lower your real body, and help your disciple!"


    After talking to Tiangao, there was a bang above his head, and a golden phantom of the old Taoist suddenly broke out. The phantom merged in from the top of Tiangao''s head, and his body shook, suddenly becoming more aura than before. Several times stronger. What''s more amazing is that his whole person has grown bigger, as if he had become a statue of a **** in those temples.


    Just like a little giant!


    Yu Tiangao''s body grew bigger, and at the same time he glowed with a faint golden light. He looked mighty and domineering, hard to stop. His move is "Three Purity Invite Gods", asking Taoist ancestors to possess and give strength, not only strengthens the body, but also strengthens all aspects of strength, and at the same time possesses the stunts of the gods. Body stunts!


    Approaching Nongbaicao with Tiangao, patted Nongbaicao with a huge palm. Nong Baicao frowned and jumped to avoid it.


    Rumble, and Tiangao''s palm photographed the place where Nong Baicao had just stood. Suddenly the ground vibrated continuously, and the whole mountain seemed to shake.


    Nong Baicao jumped and avoided. He thought he had avoided, but in the blink of an eye, he swayed with Tian Gao''s arm and hit him. He was hit by a powerful force, and his whole body flew out and hit a stone wall. His whole body sank into the rock wall, and many stones fell from the broken rock wall.


    The scene looked very fierce, but the fight was not so fierce, because Nong Baicao was beaten by Tian Gao.


    Nong Baicao does not delve into martial arts, so naturally there is little mastery in martial arts. He is a medical idiot, and he knows most of the medical skills. So fighting against Tiangao is destined to suffer.


    Yu Tiangao saw the Nong Baicao that he had beaten so that his body was submerged in the stone wall, Jiejie sneered, proud and proud, and hummed: "Nong Baicao, how can you, a person who specializes in medical skills, beat me? Obediently accept your fate. ! Among our preachers, I have worked with them, but I have never beaten you. At that time, I was just a Chinese medicine doctor and didn''t want to bully you. Now that you don''t know what is good or bad, then no one can blame me!"

 Chapter 673： Transform the corpse!

    Yu Tiangao''s "Three Qings Invite the Gods" is a superb technique he has learned through decades of research. You can ask Taoist Sanqing Patriarchs to descend to the world and possess the abilities of Patriarchs within a certain period of time. The so-called Sanqing are Taiqing, Shangqing and Yuqing. They are the collective name of the three highest gods worshipped by Taoism.


    Yuqing realm Qingwei Tianyuan Shi Tianzun, Shangqing realm Yuyu Tianlingbao Tianzun, Taiqing realm Dachitian morality Tianzun, is the respect of the ultimate way, the highest!


    In fact, with Tiangao¡¯s trick to invite the gods of the Three Qings, the three Tianzuns of Taiqing, Shangqing, and Yuqing were not invited. In fact, only the ancestors of Taoism who can be remembered with calligraphy and painting statues. Because the three highest heavens are not something mere mortals can invite, let alone mortals who have been cut off from their luck.


    Even so, Yu Tiangao¡¯s trick Sanqing asked God is also powerful enough. There is a phantom on his body, which makes him an enlarged giant. One palm can hold a person and slap a person to death is a very simple matter. . At the same time, he also got some of the skills of the master master who was invited.


    With Tiangao''s self-confidence, Nong Baicao, as a person obsessed with medicine rather than martial arts, could not be his opponent at all. Now Nong Baicao was slapped by him and flew to the side of the stone wall. He sank into it. Whether he can get up and continue to fight is not certain.


    Behind him with Tiangao invited the gods, he possessed the ability of spiritual consciousness, and he noticed that the dragon gate of Sunlight City was about to emerge, he laughed and said: "Nongbaicao, it seems that you are very lucky. You retreated all the way to Sunlight City Here, is there an idea about the dragon gate of Sunlight City? It''s a pity that you are about to be captured by me, and you can''t get the power of Wolong, it will be mine! Also, since the dragon gate has emerged, Tang Ye will definitely come over. At that time, I will take you down and threaten Tang Ye with you. Haha, I can not only get the power of Wolong, but also solve Tang Ye''s confidant trouble, it can be described as killing two birds with one stone!"


    "Brother Baicao, thank you for this!" Yu Tiangao smiled triumphantly, and continued to force the Nong Baicao that was hit on the stone wall to completely destroy the Nong Baicao.


    At this time, Nong Baicao put his hands on the stone wall and fell back to the ground from the stone wall. His head was knocked torn, blood was left, and his hair was messed up, looking a little miserable. He is an old man again, and it looks very unbearable.


    But at this time, Nong Baicao''s right hand carried a force and gently brushed his flesh and blood face, and immediately saw that the wound on his face healed quickly. In the end, not only did he bleed, he was completely healed, as if there was no blood. It has been scratched.


    This is the strength of medical idiot farming Baicao! The magical method of medical treatment is extremely mysterious, and the body is the master of medical treatment. Some minor injuries can be cured simply.


    After Nong Baicao treated his wounds, he showed that smile and kindness again. He watched a giant god-inviting phantom and Tian Gao attached to his body, and said: "Brother Dao Kuang''s magic method is really powerful. He is the real Sanqing ancestor, I am afraid that no one in the world can match him."


    He sneered with Tiangao and hummed: "So the Xuanhuang plan must be realized! The reason why I can''t invite the real three ancestors, Tianzun, is because the heaven and the earth have been cut off. As long as the heaven and the earth are reunited, my Sanqing asks God. I can invite a real honorable ancestor, who will be my opponent then?"


    Nong Baicao smiled, and said, "Why bother with this? How about the best in the world?"


    "Of course you don''t like to compare the world to the world, of course, you don''t understand the feeling of being trapped in a cage with power!" Yu Tiangao shouted angrily, looking down at Nongbaicao, like a **** looking at a mortal, hum Said: "People have to go to high places, fight with the sky, fight with the sky outside the sky, and fight with the sky of the universe. That is the joy of life!"


    Nong Baicao smiled, who said he doesn''t like fighting?


    The medical discipline he studied all his life was precisely fighting against the heavens and against the law of reincarnation in their world. People have birth, old age, sickness and death, reincarnation, this is the law of nature, it is the rule of heaven. He studied medicine and wanted to come back to life, which was against the law. He insists on doing this, isn''t it just a struggle?


    It''s just a different way of fighting. He agrees with one thing, a life of struggle is an interesting life. Otherwise, it would be too boring for those capable.


    Since he couldn''t talk to Yu Tiangao, Nong Baicao didn''t delay anymore. Looking back at the rushing force behind him, he knew it was Tang Ye. He was satisfied with Tang Ye, the apprentice. Although he had done a lot of things, he did not forget his original intention. Although he didn''t become a good person, he didn''t become a bad person either. To say bad, hey, it''s bad to many women. But it''s okay, when things calm down, the children of the apprentice can form a football team, and then the old man himself won''t have to worry about loneliness!


    Although Tang Ye has not yet arrived here, Nong Baicao knows that Tang Ye¡¯s spiritual sense has been covered, and he can feel things here clearly. He smiled and said to himself: "Smelly boy, although you are here , But you don¡¯t need to act. Now your body has been tempered by aura, you can see things deeper. You are about to embark on a road away from the big world. At this moment, Master has nothing to give you, just give you Demonstrate a new realm and new box-pressing skills. During this time, the path you have taken is full of killings. It is incompatible with my medical practice. It is time to return to the right track and enter the path with medicine. If you want to learn from me To recruit''transform the corpse to take the path'', we must improve the medical skills."


    Yu Tiangao was very angry when he saw Nong Baicao talking to himself and he noticed that Tang Ye was coming. Tang Ye has great strength, huge potential and explosive power, and the protection of the old Taoist priest, he is very jealous. So he decided to capture the Nong Baicao immediately, and then threatened Tang Ye with the Nong Bacao.


    "Nongbaicao, accept your fate!" Yu Tiangao yelled coldly, and stretched out a huge phantom hand to grab Nongbaicao.


    Nong Baicao raised his head to look at Yu Tiangao, smiled, and said, "Brother Dao Kuang, if you have to learn from each other, then I will show your ugliness. Over the years, I have also realized a trick called''Destroying the corpse. '', just use it to learn about your "Sanqing Please God"."


    After that, Nong Baicao had five silver needles in his hand, and he tossed the five silver needles into the air. Then the five silver needles flew out and were suspended to five directions around Tiangao. These five directions are exactly the five element directions of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. At this time, the five silver needles suddenly became larger, becoming like Dinghai Shenzhen needles, and they fell into the ground, like five stone pillars shining with the five elements. The stone pillar will be trapped by the sky. But not only that, after the five divine needles were fixed on Tiangao, they suddenly became five tentacles, grabbing Tiangao''s limbs and head respectively, making Tiangao completely unable to move.


    Constantly struggling with Tiangao, but found that the five elements of the body were constantly losing, which was sucked away by the five five-element magic needles! If a person loses the elements of the five elements, it is equivalent to losing the structural elements, and the body will disappear without leaving the soul!


    "No!" Yu Tiangao couldn''t accept this kind of thing, how could there be such a magical technique?


    At this time, I saw that Yu Tiangao''s body slowly faded, not only did the phantom of the Taoist Sanqing God disappear, but his entire body also disappeared!


    "Nong Baicao, you..." Yu Tiangao looked at Nong Baicao with a panic expression. At this time, he saw the strength of Nong Baicao, and was suddenly shocked, humming: "You, you have become a holy! You are already... a medical saint. !"


    The tentacles of the five divine needles that were used to transform the corpse were still extracting the five element elements in Yu Tiangao''s body. Yu Tiangao felt that he was going to dissipate, and panicked: "Brother Baicao, let me go, please!"

 Chapter 674： Get two magic tricks!

    It turns out that Nong Baicao has already achieved the holy position, just like the Second Sage of Wenhua, no wonder you can not be afraid of the sky. He has always been smiling, thinking that he is really so calm. It turns out that he has a powerful strength that can''t match Tian Gao. This is a bit like Tang Ye, pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger, he is indeed a master and apprentice!


    However, the "transmigration of corpses" displayed by Nong Baicao is really shocking. The five silver needles can actually turn into five huge divine needles with five kinds of light of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, and then confine the enemy. At the same time, the five magic needles changed again, forming five tentacles, grabbing the enemy''s limbs and locking the head. In addition, the way to transform a corpse is not only as simple as imprisoning people, but also taking away the five elements of a person!


    The power that constructs all things is precisely the five elements. Therefore, if the most essential unit that constitutes a thing is taken away, then this person will be reduced to nothingness and nothing will be left. Even if there is something left, it is a suit.


    Yu Tiangao realized that he was not an opponent of Nongbaicao. He didn''t want to die, put down his pride, and desperately asked Nongbaicao for mercy. Nong Baicao smiled, waved his hand, and suddenly a light blue light flew from Yu Tiangao''s body, and said: "I rarely kill people anymore, brother Dao Kuang, don''t worry, I will not kill you. But. , Your way is already biased, I will no longer keep it, I can take your way."


    "What?" Yu Tiangao didn''t understand. At this moment, Nong Baicao smiled and looked at the blue light taken from Yu Tiangao''s body. He nodded in satisfaction, removed the corpse and made his way to let Yu Tiangao regain freedom.


    Unexpectedly, just as Tiangao regained his freedom, he immediately mobilized his strength to rush to Nongbaicao, to kill Nongbaicao!


    However, as soon as he took a step, he slammed a somersault and found that his body was weak. Let alone rushing, he might even have a problem with walking.


    "This, this is..." Yu Tiangao was stunned when he noticed the abnormality in his body, and then collapsed. He looked at Nong Baicao, his eyes split, and said angrily: "Nong Baicao, you, you... have taken away. All my skills! And my supernatural powers! Give it back to me! Give it back to me...ahhhhh..."


    Yu Tiangao fell to the ground, his hair messed up, like a sloppy beggar. He looked at Nongbaicao with anger and fear, and begged Nongbaicao to return his strength to him. It turned out that the corpse that Nong Baicao used just now took the way, and the light blue light taken from him was his power and supernatural power!


    Transform the corpse!


    The real essence is to imprison a person, absorb the five element elements of a person through the five magic needles, make a person close to death, and then take away his power. This thing seems simple, but requires a very high ghost cave technique! Because when the five magic needles fly out to imprison people, when they turn into claws, they must penetrate into the person''s limbs and the five ghost holes on the head! Only by stabbing a ghost hole can a person "transform the corpse", and only "transform the corpse" can dissipate the five elements and seize the magical powers, that is, "take the way."


    Therefore, this trick must be a person who is proficient in medicine. When Nong Baicao said to himself when performing this trick, he was asking Tang Ye to pay attention to medical skills. If Tang Ye wants to learn this trick, it must be like this. This stunt was something that Nong Baicao wanted to pass on to Tang Ye, as it was a farewell gift for Tang Ye to leave the big world.


    At this time, Tang Ye, who had swept from a distance, finally fell on the mountain. Tang Ye didn''t worry, seeing Nong Baicao just smiled respectfully and respectfully. As Nong Baicao said before, after he tempered his body with aura, he possessed the spiritual consciousness of a cultivator, not just the perception of a martial artist. With spiritual consciousness, you can perceive a larger area and more things, which is equivalent to having a third eye. So Nong Baicao had just played against Tiangao on the mountain, even if Tang Ye was not present, he knew a lot. Including the magical powers with Tiangao and Nongbaicao, Sanqing invites the gods and corpses to take the way.


    "Congratulations, Master''s strength to the next level." Tang Ye looked at Nong Baicao with a light smile, very happy and proud. He felt the true strength of Nong Baicao just now, it was a strength that surpassed the preacher level, it was a holy position! Nong Baicao is no longer a medical idiot, but a medical saint!


    Tang Ye walked over and smiled at Nong Baicao: "Master, long time no see, you are always so handsome!"


    Nong Baicao glared at Tang Ye badly, and was too lazy to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, a slippery kid, and hummed, "Did you see the path of the corpse I just displayed?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "See clearly, thank you Master for teaching!"


    Tang Ye was very happy and very grateful to Nong Baicao. In fact, with the strength of farming and becoming a sage, dealing with Tiangao doesn''t need to use the corpse-changing technique of pressing the box. The reason why he showed it was for Tang Ye to see and let Tang Ye learn. As Tang Ye''s master, he knew that Tang Ye''s limit in the big world was approaching, and he should be a farewell gift. Tang Ye is different from their preachers, and there is no agreement with the gatekeeper. Once he reaches the limit of his luck, something will happen.


    "Just see clearly." Nong Baicao smiled. In fact, he has a thousand words to say to Tang Ye, but after all, the last few meanings are just to let Tang Ye be careful, take care of himself, and don¡¯t forget to improve his medical skills and ability, and not be a bad person. , We must be dedicated to good things and the like.


    Nong Baicao looked at the blue light from Yu Tiangao in his hand again, and said: "The power in it can be integrated into your own power. Also, you have gained a lot from your experience during this period of time. It is the predestined relationship between Taoism and Buddhism, so it is possible for you to learn the''Three Purity Please God'' just now. I will give you this power to see how good you are, and take good control.


    "Thank you, Master!" Tang Ye was even more happy and excited. If you learn how to ask the gods and transform the corpse to take the way, how strong will you become?


    Nong Baicao integrated the supernatural powers of Tiangao''s exercises into Tang Ye''s body, and Tang Ye received it smoothly, but it still couldn''t merge. This needs to be done slowly, otherwise he will become too strong and can no longer stay in the big world for a moment!


    Yu Tiangao saw that Tang Ye had absorbed his strength and supernatural powers, and he was distraught and shouted, "No!"


    But he had no choice but to lose his power. He was just an ordinary old man. Even if he was alive, it would not pose any threat. As a medical saint, Nong Baicao was very kind and did not take his life.


    Nong Baicao looked at Sunlight City and saw a round of golden light appearing, knowing that it was a sign that the dragon gate was about to emerge, and said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, you have to go as a teacher. You will take care of the rest."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and eagerly said, "Master, I have just met and we have to be separated. Okay, I still want to honor you!"


    Tang Ye suddenly squinted his eyes again, and said with a smile: "Master, how about getting to know an apprentice-in-law for you?"


    Haha!


    Nong Baicao directly slapped over and said in a bad mood: "You still take the disgraceful things proud? I tell you, brat, you can play with everything, but you can''t play with women! The romantic debts you provoke, I see How will you pay it back in the future!"

 Chapter 675： Lost madam and broke down!

    The intention of farming Baicao was determined, and Tang Ye couldn''t keep it, so he could only say goodbye to him.


    "Master, are you still going back to N¨¹wa Mountain? Then when I return to Yanjing, I will go to see you with a lot of tolerance." Tang Ye said while looking at Nong Baicao who was about to leave.


    Nong Baicao shook his head and said, "I won''t go back to Nuwa Mountain for the time being. I can''t wait for that thing to be born. I have stayed in Nuwa Mountain for decades, and it''s time to come out and walk."


    "That thing?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Nong Baicao smiled and said, "It''s nothing, it''s not something you need to care about. You can do it yourself first."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Where are you going, Master?"


    Nong Baicao said in a bad mood: "A person like me, where will there be a fixed place. Wandering around, just keep walking. In other words, also help you kid to alleviate some sins. You kill more during this time. , It¡¯s not good. I¡¯m going around the world again, and when I see someone in need, I¡¯ll help out, and it¡¯s considered as paying off your debt."


    Tang Ye suddenly felt guilty and bowed his head and said, "I''m sorry, Master, I caused you trouble."


    Nong Baicao''s eyes were full of expectations and love for Tang Ye, and said, "I''m sorry, I don''t have any other relatives in this world as a teacher. You are the only one. If you don''t turn towards you, who else can you turn towards?"


    Tang Ye was extremely grateful to Nong Baicao and almost burst into tears, but the man did not play with this hypocrisy, so he solemnly knelt down and knocked his head.


    Nong Baicao pulled him up and said, "It''s rare that you have this filial piety, and Master did not support you in vain. I know you are looking for me, do you want to ask about your life experience?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Nong Baicao smiled lightly and said: "You will know when you should. Master won''t tell you too much. If you really want to figure it out, you can go to Guwu Jianghu."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Master, don''t play mystery like this, everyone is an adult..."


    "That''s a secret secret!" Nong Baicao was slightly angry. This apprentice was only serious for three seconds. Just now, this kid knelt down and knocked his head. This old man himself almost cried.


    After all, Nong Baicao is very old and has no children under his knees. He has been a father and a mother since childhood and pulled Tang Ye up. However, Tang Ye was still a naughty bear kid. Only Nong Baicao knew how difficult it was in the past. However, it was precisely because of this that he became Tang Ye''s father and Tang Ye''s mother, and he was particularly fond of and reluctant to Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye wanted to honor him, and said that he would bring his disciple and his wife back. Maybe there will be a disciple and grandson soon, so he didn''t want to do that. However, for that matter, it was destined not to be so... What Tang Ye had to do was more than dealing with the mere black and yellow plan?


    Nong Baicao didn¡¯t want to delay Tang Ye¡¯s work on Longmen, and finally told: "As a teacher, I told you that everything should be calm. This is not to make you look down on everything, but to let you do whatever you want, no matter what. Whether you are a human being or cultivating the Tao, you must pay attention to the understanding of one thought. Your current temperament is not bad, and if you have not gone astray, Master will feel relieved. Master hopes that you can do the same in the future. Do things with your heart, understand?"


    "Yes, I must listen to Master''s words!" Tang Ye nodded.


    Nong Baicao nodded slightly and said, "Then you go, the dragon gate is about to emerge. To solve this problem, you should go back to Yanjing. The dragon gate of Longtoushan over there will appear soon. As for Kunlun, if When you arrive in Kunlun, it means that you are leaving the big world. If you need to deal with and explain anything, please hurry up and solve it."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Master, don''t worry, I will take care of it. In fact, there is nothing wrong, just a few women..."


    Haha!


    Nong Baicao slapped it over and yelled: "I said you kid can control your lower body? Your path has just begun. What are you doing to harm so many women? Weak water can only take one scoop for three thousand people? Waiting for you to go. Guwu Jianghu, what about the women who stay in the big world? After you go to Guwu Jianghu, are you unable to control yourself and go to scourge a group of women?"


    Oh, Nong Baicao can''t bear this kind of headache. My apprentice is good at everything, so I got a lot of peach blossom debt.


    Tang Ye was scolded by Nong Baicao and turned to pretend not to hear. This has already happened, and now it''s useless. But this guy has always been a bit cheap, and when he finished his lessons, he said: "Master, I don''t think you have a daughter-in-law, so I will find more apprentices to make up for your shortcomings..."


    Haha! Haha! Haha!


    Nong Baicao was about to die of anger, and just slapped it over.


    This apprentice is arrogant to himself, right? He doesn''t have a wife? Back then, I was suave, countless beauties posted upside down, but later I met this **** who descended from the sky and received that destiny, so I retired and separated from the three thousand ****** tears... now I''m this kid A joke without a wife, this kid is really heartless...Oh, Nong Baicao couldn''t bear the damage, so he turned and left!


    Tang Ye laughed and waved to Nong Baicao, and said, "Master, you must take care of yourself. Even if I go to Guwu Jianghu, I will come back as soon as possible! If the gatekeeper wants to stop me, I will kill the gatekeeper! I want Bring a group of wives to honor you, you must wait for me to come back!"


    Originally he laughed, but as Nong Baicao''s figure moved further and further away, Tang Ye''s expression turned gloomy, his eyes turned red with reluctance and guilt. The master did too much for him, and he did too little for the master. Knowing this kind of thing, but having to be busy with the things at hand cannot make up for it, so helpless, even more guilty. In this case, what''s wrong with two lines of tears?


    Nong Baicao drifted away, never looking back at Tang Ye, how could he know that he didn''t look back because he was afraid to look back and couldn''t bear it?


    Nong Baicao''s figure disappeared completely, Tang Ye still stopped until he was awakened by Yu Tiangao''s curse. Yu Tiangao was robbed of his power and supernatural powers, and he was now an ordinary old man. He couldn''t accept this kind of thing. In addition to becoming a useless person, he was also acquired by Tang Ye because of his power and supernatural powers. Is this abolishing him and making Tang Ye stronger?


    Lost madam and broke down!


    Yu Tian Gaoyuan thought that he would surely win the farmer''s Baicao with martial arts, but he never expected the result to be what he is now. He felt that it was better to let himself die instead!


    "Tang Ye, have the ability to kill me!" Yu Tiangao looked at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at Yu Tiangao, frowned and said, "You are a madman? You can take action against my master, presumably, you have never been behind me before. According to my character, it is certain to kill you. However, now you Become a useless person, and because the Five Elements are damaged, even if you have the chance, you will not be able to re-enlighten the Dao. In this case, you can live and die like this! Isn''t this more enjoyable than killing you?"


    "You..." Yu Tiangao felt that Tang Ye was too hateful!


    Tang Ye glanced at him, leaving a joke, then left and returned to Sunlight City. Since there is a golden light emerging, it is mostly the dragon gate to emerge. After taking the Dragon Gate here, only Yanjing Dragon Head Mountain is left. Waiting for the return to Yenching will be a decisive battle!

 Chapter 676： Sitting on the ground female bodhisattva!

    There are countless pairs of eyes staring at the Dragon Gate incident, and once there are signs that appear, it will definitely be surging. Especially now that the Little Face Buddha launched a full-scale war action, the minister of helping the dragon and the slave of the python fought together without hesitation, and the fighting caused by the last three dragon gates became more intense. So when the dragon gate of Sunlight City showed signs of floating, those lurking forces started to move, all rushing to the place where the golden light shines!


    Dao madness is dead, Tang Ye sees Master Nong Baicao''s sake, and doesn''t kill him, and sets off to deal with Longmen''s affairs. Back at the hotel, Jiang Ruoqing and Lingyun were already waiting for him. Originally, Jiang Ruoqing and Lingyun were playing in the room. Lingyun had a keen sense of aura. When the dragon gate appeared, she immediately noticed that she and Jiang Ruoqing were ready.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye, he was stunned and said, "Are you crying?"


    Tang Ye was speechless and said in a bad mood: "Who is crying! Why are you saying these inexplicable things?"


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled triumphantly and said, "Do you think I didn''t cry? So I know what it is about crying. You cry, what happened?"


    Tang Ye thought about it for a while. It was probably because he was seeing off Master and apologized to Master just now, so there was an urge to cry, but Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to notice it. He felt that there was no shame in this, and said: "I saw Master just now, but didn''t respect his old man, so I parted him again."


    Jiang Ruoqing was stunned, no longer stubbornly saying provocative words to Tang Ye, her expression apologetic. She was playing with Lingyun just now, and Lingyun told her that Tang Ye would also look for a master besides Longmen''s affairs. Now Tang Ye saw Master, but immediately separated again. This was a sorrowful thing, but because he was busy with Longmen''s affairs, Tang Ye didn''t even have a chance to be sorrowful.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, suddenly feeling a little bit distressed, and wanted to do something for Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye would not be so hard and sad. She said: "You go to rest, I will take someone to see the situation in Longmen, if the matter is urgent, I can''t solve it, then I will call you!"


    Tang Ye accepted Jiang Ruoqing''s kindness, but Longmen''s matter was not that simple. He wanted to resolve it quickly and then returned to Yanjing. At this point, the Xuanhuang plan is about to have a result, at least the big world''s Xuanhuang plan will have a result, and he doesn''t want an accident at the last moment.


    Although the Xuanhuang plan is the grand plan of the entire world, not only the great world, but also the ancient Wujiang lakes, and even the profound world, there is a local leader in a place, and the leader of the great world is the group of Wen Dingmo. If Wen Dingmo is resolved, the mysterious and yellow plan of the big world will be stranded, and the battlefield is estimated to be transferred to the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and the mysterious world.


    Just now, Tang Ye received the help of the farmer''s grass, and then gained the power and supernatural powers of the Taoist madness, and newly learned two supreme magic methods, "Three Purity, Please God" and "Destroying the Corpse to Take the Way." If he integrates the power of Dao Kuang, his strength will far exceed that of the Preacher. He might also be the strength of the late Spirit Realm on the Guwu River and Lake, and he will definitely not be able to conceal this soaring fortune. Wu Jianghu went.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and smiled: "It''s okay, let''s go together."


    "But..." Jiang Ruoqing was worried.


    Tang Ye got close to her, hehe smirked, and said: "Ruoqing, suddenly caring about me so much, isn''t it interesting to me?"


    Ouch!


    Tang Ye was immediately pinched by Lingyun next to her. Ling Yun really couldn''t stand it. It was rare that there was a big sister who had no substantive relationship with Tang Ye. She would not allow Tang Ye to tease Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing blushed, and there were a few ripples in her heart, but she concealed it, and said annoyed to Tang Ye: "I would like you, a big carrot? Just kidding, just do your daydreaming!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Although the sky is not dark yet, it is fast too. Actually, this will be night time. Because it is the city of Sunlight, it gets dark late, so even if you dream Daydream."


    Seeing Tang Ye still teasing Jiang Ruoqing, Ling Yun said angrily: "Tang Ye, you really think I won''t talk to Sister Yourong when I go back, do you?"


    "It''s just a joke, Yun''er, you are too serious. Okay, let''s go and see Longmen." Tang Ye stopped joking and left for the place where the Longmen emerged.


    Jiang Ruoqing followed behind, looking at Tang Ye''s back and thinking a little strangely. When she was teased by Tang Ye just now, she felt as if she had gone back to getting along with Tang Ye when she was in Yanjing, being molested by Tang Ye, and even when she was in close contact, she would be thrilled and even think of some unsuitable scenes for children.


    Jiang Ruoqing sighed helplessly and hummed: "When I''m old and haven''t had a man, I always like to make a fuss. I can''t bear the loneliness in my heart and the longing of my body. This can''t work..."


    Tang Ye, Lingyun and Jiang Ruoqing came to the place where the dragon gate appeared faintly. It was a hill on the east side of Sunlight City, with beautiful scenery and unique scenery that never sets. Usually the sun goes down late, as if hanging on the top of a mountain. When the sun comes out, it is the first to appear on the top of the mountain, so it feels like the sun hangs on the top of the mountain all day long, so there is a saying that the sun never sets.


    There are always many myths and legends in such a unique landscape. For example, there is a Buddha who sits cross-legged on a hill to enlighten the Tao. Similarly, another female Buddha saw that the sun did not set and became enlightened and became a bodhisattva of attaining Taoism, and was called the Bodhisattva of Dawn. An even older myth says that when Houyi once shot the sun, he stood on this mountain. The last sun was afraid of panic and flew back and forth. This caused the mountain to rapidly rise from the east to the west. All exist the same.


    It is not surprising that a dragon gate will emerge on such a mysterious mountain.


    Affected by the full-scale war between the minister of supporting the dragon and the slave of the python, many members of the two sides came to the top of the mountain without setting sun, forming a confrontation situation. But they didn''t do anything. They were stopped by one person, a female Buddha sitting cross-legged on the ground, ignoring everything around them.


    The minister of the dragon and the slave of the python didn''t know which side the woman sitting on the ground was on, so no one shot her. They looked at this woman, but they were a little obsessed. This woman is very beautiful, with thick long hair, beautiful eyes, no dust and no dirt, and there is a cold beauty in the delicate beauty, which makes people afraid to approach.


    Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye and Ling Yun walked out of the crowd and saw that although these people were struggling, they didn''t do anything, as if they were shocked by the woman sitting on the ground cross-legged.


    Tang Ye was very curious, who could prevent such a large group of people from doing it?


    He walked over to look, and was stunned when he saw the thick, waterfall-like hair hanging from behind the woman. He is very familiar with this long hair, once this thick hair, three thousand green silk, fluttered in front of him!


    Dong Miaozhu!

 Chapter 677： Buddha at dusk!

    The Little Face Buddha arranged for the minister to help the dragon to deal with the affairs of Xuanhuang''s plan, while protecting Wen Dingmo who was in retreat. After Wen Dingmo completes the emperor map, it can drive the emperors of the ancient countries and the jade seals used by the emperors. At that time, dealing with Tang Ye with Yuxi Qi Luck was the ultimate ultimate move!


    Little Face Buddha received the news that Tang Ye had arrived in Sunlight City and the dragon gate was about to emerge. At the same time, the Dao Kuang in Sunlight City has been defeated.


    After receiving such news, Xiaolian Buddha closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and said leisurely: "Dao Kuang also lost his hand, not surprisingly, I lost my hand, let alone him. Tang Ye, Tang Ye, it is really that. Old Taoist people, it''s impossible to win you, is it?"


    "I don''t believe it!" The small face Buddha suddenly angered, his eyes flashing fiercely and resolutely.


    Little Face Buddha looked at Wen Dingmo''s closed room and said, "Brother, you said that we are not a last resort, and before the last juncture, we must not let a few ancestors come out. However, it is now the last juncture, and I really must have it. Tang Ye was sheltered by the old Taoist priest, and it was impossible to win without the strongest power. Now five of the Eight Dragon Gates have been taken by Tang Ye, I must take action, otherwise the power of the Wolong in Sunlight City will be obtained by Tang Ye. If you haven¡¯t come out at that time, that matter will be extremely unfavorable to us. Don¡¯t let Tang Ye take more of the power of Wolong! Otherwise, the Yulong Yuyin will be fully loaded with the power of Wolong and be released by the red wall to Yuxi Enchantment, the enchantment will be greatly strengthened, and it will be even more difficult to break the shackles of luck. So, brother, I decided..."


    As he said, the face of the Buddha was even more determined, and he hummed: "Brother, I decided to let the old ancestor of Sunlight City come out to deal with Tang Ye! Even if you can''t kill Tang Ye, I will let Tang Ye not get the power of Wolong! "


    After talking to himself, Little Face Buddha sent a message to the city of Sunlight.


    ...


    Somewhere in the dilapidated alleyway of Sunlight City, an old man with sloppy hair and scattered to his shoulders has been looking at the side where the sun never sets. After receiving a message from Yanjing, the old man stood up and patted his clothes, and said to himself: "I used to sit on the side of the road, but today I am sitting on the side of the road. I am now back to the day. What will it be like to fall down the mountain?"


    "Can I still see you?" said the old man Yoyo.


    "Perhaps not." The old man said again: "That day, when we arrived at the same time, the sun did not set the mountain to enlighten the Tao. I was on the side of the mountain, and you were on the other side of the mountain. You smiled at me, and I nodded to you. That day, the sun set. Buddhism, you smile at me, and there is joy in the smile, because the Dharma in the sunset means that we can gain the Tao. However, I smile at you, but I am not happy. Because ah, compared to the Tao, I want to be in peace forever You sit opposite each other and look at each other like that. You smile at me, and I nod to you. So when you comprehend the Dharma and gain the Dao soaring, but you see me motionless, with a puzzled look, why can''t I get the Dao?"


    "Haha, isn''t that obvious? I am moved to you and no longer focus on the Buddha. How can I gain the Tao?" The old man smiled sarcastically.


    The old man looked sad and said, "In fact, I used to think that when you smile at me every day, you also have me in your heart. I thought that when the Dharma appeared, I could not gain the Tao and you would not gain the Tao. In that case, I would follow Tell me about my feelings. If you grow blue silk and I grow black hair, let''s be together. But, huh...you are always focused on Buddha, and there is no me...watching you fly away, revealing that Doubtful eyes, dust and dirt, the best eyes in the world, the purest eyes, but in my heart I am angry with you. You and I look at each other day and night, what''s weird about the long-term love, but You... don''t have me at all in your heart... Are you too ruthless?"


    The old man stood up and patted his clothes. His whole body was sloppy, like a tramp. Perhaps in the eyes of others, he was a beggar.


    As everyone knows, he has lived for several lives, and he is one of the legendary figures on the side where the sun never sets, the Buddha at dusk!


    A long time ago, a man and a woman came to enlighten the Tao when the sun did not set. The man became the Buddha at dusk, and the woman became the Bodhisattva of the dawn, which was said to be a good talk. As everyone knows, only Dawn Bodhisattva flew away to gain the Tao, and the Buddha at dusk was unable to gain the Tao because he was so moved by the Dawn Bodhisattva that he stayed in Sunlight City.


    The Buddha at dusk was a person who had lived for several lifetimes, so he was naturally the reincarnated body of the Nascent Soul. It is precisely because Wen Dingmo and Xiaolian Buddha know this that they respectfully call him an ancestor.


    In the evening, the Buddha walked towards the dragon gate, and the sun did not set, and the golden light became more and more obvious. He laughed ironically: "Everyone thinks that the world is isolated, and there is no soaring. As everyone knows, the old Taoist priest is also choosing people and choosing good enough. People are summoned to the sky and do things for him. She was soaring in front of my eyes back then, and now I am afraid that she has followed the old Taoist priest to the outside world, right?"


    "The shackles of heaven and earth are not isolated, but controlled by the old Taoist priests. The ground is a cage. It is not wrong to say, but this is a bit better. It should be said that it is the most hateful that everyone is kept in captivity like animals. . I don¡¯t mind being raised in captivity, but I want to ask her personally, is it that I¡¯ve never been in my heart? Why do you get along day and night, and when you fly, you can¡¯t be so calm and calm without seeing me?"


    "I''m not reconciled!" The old man snorted bitterly, very sad, his eyes blurred, and he looked towards the sky and said: "That day, even if I can fly, I won''t fly. Because I''m choosing whether to fly. Before Tao, I had decided that I would not be Tao. I believe that if you have me in your heart, we will be together. However, you don''t have me in your heart..."


    The old man was full of resentment, his expression grew cold, and he hummed: "So I have to ask you in person, why do you treat me like that? Since the shackles of heaven and earth exist and I can''t ascend, then I will break it! Xuanhuang plan can achieve this, I Let it come true! Whoever dares to stop it will die!"


    ...


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the long-haired woman who sat cross-legged on the ground in silence, closing her eyes and ignoring everyone was Dong Miaozhu. Dong Miaozhu has a very close relationship with him. Although there is nothing in this life, in the previous life, it was an intimate relationship that rolled over the sheets. After he was busy with the Longmen incident, he hardly got along with Dong Miaozhu.


    Tang Ye once thought that when Dong Miaozhu showed signs of awakening from a previous life and became a Bodhisattva, she would seize her present memory, just like a kind of seizure. Tang Ye cooperated with her to prevent this. However, this so-called awakening from the previous life has now been clarified. It''s not about awakening, but the reincarnation of Nascent Infant''s pregnancy. The memories of the two lives come together, and both lives are the same person.


    Dong Miaozhu is also a very special person to Tang Ye. His first magic method, the dead tree meets the spring, was realized because of Dong Miaozhu''s relationship. Dong Miaozhu has the Buddha''s predestiny and even the Dharma that he needs, helping him to lead the dead tree to spring, and even the stronger iron tree to blossom and Bodhi to give birth to children. However, looking at the current situation, it is impossible to realize such a magical magic method. After all, the Xuanhuang plan is finished, and he has gone to Guwu Jianghu, so I am afraid that there will be very little time to spend with Dong Miaozhu.


    Tang Ye wanted to go up to say hello to Dong Miaozhu, but suddenly, Dong Miaozhu opened his eyes and golden eyes flashed. He was shocked when he saw that, Dong Miaozhu had become a Bodhisattva, what did he want to do?


    Enlightened to become a bodhisattva, has a strong combat power. If it is to take the Dragon Gate, is it to go to war with yourself?


    Tang Ye didn''t know that the ancestor, the Buddha at Dusk, respected by the ministers of supporting the dragon, was walking step by step and the sun never set.

 Chapter 678： I and the princess are dead together!

    Sunlight City is a holy place of pilgrimage, especially for Buddhists. So it is not surprising that Buddhist saints often go out here in Sunlight City. The Buddha at dusk has a past, a person who has lived for several lifetimes. Even if the life span of a person is limited, as long as the strength has reached the level, the metaphysical infant can be reincarnated.


    According to common sense, it is impossible for a person of this kind to exist in the big world, but the Buddha at dusk is like a person who knows more secrets of the heavens and the earth. He has seen the Bodhisattva in the dawn soaring, and he was captured by Wen Dingmo and the Little Face Buddha. The preacher who is called the holy is called the ancestor, and there must be other more powerful magical powers.


    In the evening, the Buddha did not finally gain the Tao due to love and stayed in the world. He also had hatred in his heart and couldn''t let go of the things of the year. He wanted to break the shackles of heaven and earth, and soared to the sky to ask the Bodhisattva of Dawn to inquire.


    "I have sloppy hair for you, why don''t you give me three thousand greens?"


    The love of a monk to a nun.


    Love is happy and sweet, but also heavy and terrible. People who hate because of love often cannot easily let go, and their attachments are deeper.


    The Xuanhuang plan is the way to let the Buddha at dusk resolve the depression in his heart. For that tone, he will not allow anyone to destroy it. The Xuanhuang plan had been going well, but a Tang Ye blocked it. This inspired the hostility he had accumulated in his heart. Especially, when everyone said that Tang Ye was the person sheltered by the old Taoist priest, coupled with his hatred for the old Taoist priest, he would kill Tang Ye!


    Dong Miaozhu, who was born with a buddha relationship, came to the west to look for memories of previous lives to find out what was entangled with Tang Ye and the two emperors. As she kept awakening, she kept in touch with the past and found that everything was not that simple, and even Tang Ye had more important things to do besides Xuanhuang''s plan. That matter was very important. She saw that Tang Ye had known it in her previous life, holding a Fang Tian painted halberd, and fighting against heaven and earth. That sassy and heroic posture is fascinating. It''s a pity that things have not been completed, only the reincarnation of Nasal Infant''s pregnant body can go through life after life.


    "This is also a fulfilling life." After Dong Miaozhu embarked on the road to pursue the things in the past life, she felt that this choice was a good choice. There was no need to worry about life trivial matters or to engage in emotional entanglements, just keep pursuing it. It was like a story with ups and downs, attracting people to read page by page, and vowed to never stop until the ending.


    However, in the Western Paradise of Bliss on the side of Sunlight City, encountering a very terrifying and powerful force, it is precisely against Tang Ye. In the story she is looking for, Tang Ye is the main character. She can''t let the main character die, so she sits cross-legged on a mountain where the sun never sets, enlightens her body to become a Buddha, and helps Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye has gone through so many things, and he is no longer as isolated and helpless as before. He has many friends and many people who support him, so he doesn''t need to do everything himself. For example, the Dao Kuang had his master acted. At this time, Dong Miaozhu is helping him on the matter of confronting the Buddha at dusk!


    This broke the original conclusion that Wen Zhongyuan made to him, and he must take the road of Zhuge Kongming by himself. This also shows that the overall layout of the minister of the dragon has opened a huge hole, and it is no longer a dominant position!


    It can be expected that there will soon be a battle of victory and defeat in the big world''s mysterious plan!


    Tang Ye saw Dong Miaozhu''s golden eyes open, thinking that Dong Miaozhu was looking for him to fight, but soon felt an incomparably powerful force coming from behind him, this force surpassed Dao mad!


    Tang Ye looked solemn, pulled Ling Yun and Jiang Ruoqing up, and said, "Wait for you to hide, this is not a battle you can participate in."


    "But..." Jiang Ruoqing was very worried.


    Tang Ye reached out and touched her pretty face, and said with a serious expression: "I don''t want you to have an accident, so I have to protect myself."


    Jiang Ruoqing was touched by Tang Ye so intimately. Seeing Tang Ye''s so serious and caring expression, her heart throbbed hard, bit her lip, and nodded: "I know, you are. Be careful. , Don''t have any trouble. I...waiting for you!"


    Without knowing what stunned his head was, Jiang Ruoqing leaned over to kiss Tang Ye. Then her face was very blushing, pulling Lingyun around and hiding, hiding her shame from kissing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was a little strange. She touched her face by herself. She didn''t blame herself but replied in person. It seemed that she would have to touch her more in the future!


    Lingyun turned her head and stared at Tang Ye, probably because she felt that Tang Ye was messing up with her sister again, but she still cared about Tang Ye very much, and said, "Don¡¯t have anything to do, you have to go back to take care of sister Yourong and help me find a master. Something happened, I hate you forever!"


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded.


    After Ling Yun and Jiang Ruoqing escaped, Tang Ye showed a momentum and walked towards Dong Miaozhu. Those who came to fight for the power of Wolong and the servants who followed the python saw, hesitated, and wondered whether they should take action against him.


    Tang Ye glanced at them and snorted coldly: "If you don''t want to die, leave immediately!"


    As he said, Tang Ye stepped on the ground, and the ground collapsed continuously and became a huge pit. The body of the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python was a little shaky. When they stabilized, seeing Tang Ye''s strength, they retreated one after another. With such a strength gap, they couldn''t hurt Tang Ye at all, and they knew that they shouldn''t hit the stone with the egg.


    Tang Ye walked to Dong Miaozhu who was still sitting cross-legged and opened her golden eyes, stretched out her hand and smiled, as if inviting a beautiful girl to dance at a dance party, and said, "Get up?"


    Dong Miaozhu glanced at Tang Ye, disdainfully, but handed her hand to Tang Ye and stood up, but she did not speak.


    Tang Ye knew that the enemy was coming, and I''m afraid it would be a battle of life and death later. He wanted to talk to Dong Miaozhu and asked, "Are you Dong Miaozhu, or...?"


    Dong Miaozhu glanced at Tang Ye and said, "Dong Miaozhu."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Looking at your cold and arrogant look, you know it is Dong Miaozhu."


    Dong Miaozhu and Tang Ye stood side by side, looking towards the direction where the Buddha came at dusk, and said lightly: "Dawn, the name of my previous life."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "With such a gentle and graceful name, how can you become such a cold, arrogant and mean woman in this life?"


    "Are you talking bad about your own woman?" Dong Miaozhu stared at Tang Ye coldly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "Although you say that, you don''t seem to agree with me doing the things that men and women do to you. You are not a woman. Or, let me touch you to see?"


    Then... Dong Miaozhu stretched out a golden arm, raising her hand to slap Tang Ye. This is a wonderful method of Avalokitesvara after Dong Miaozhu''s resuscitation. The arms on the body are endless!


    She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "In my previous life, I was gentle and kind. I was ruined by you and followed you with all my heart, and I was willing to be scolded by your princess as a fox. In this life, I won''t be wronged again!"


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Yes, your character in this life is the princess, and the character of Yourong is you in the previous life. What are you doing, playing character exchange?"


    Dong Miaozhu glanced at Tang Ye and said faintly: "In the last life, I and the princess died together."


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t know what happened in the previous life, why was it so twists and turns. As the prince, the two women have died together, so much trouble?


    Tang Ye is too little awake now, and he is almost unclear about the things in his previous life. Hearing what Dong Miaozhu said and how Lin Yourong looked when he became a princess, there must be many secrets. He can only pursue it slowly later, because now...the Buddha is coming at dusk!

 Chapter 679： Die with you!

    At dusk, the Buddha walked to the mountain and appeared in front of Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu. He didn''t rush to look at Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu, showing a look of nostalgia.


    He remembered that he was on this hill and she was on the opposite hill. He remembers sitting cross-legged with her, always smiling softly when looking at each other. And because the sun never sets and the night is short, they can see each other most of the day. But now there is no such quiet tenderness anymore, the mountain is no longer the mountain it used to be, and I don''t look back for a few times.


    After the Buddha remembered it in the evening, he looked at Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu. When he saw Dong Miaozhu, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that there was still a Buddha who was still a woman. He thought it was very dramatic, could it be another play arranged by the old Taoist priest?


    "I don''t believe this is another scene!" At dusk the Buddha coldly snorted to Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu: "I stayed in Sunlight City for hundreds of years. From reincarnation to continuing to grow old, I have been investigating everything about the old Taoist priest, presuming the heavenly Matter. Even the old Taoist priest can¡¯t do whatever he wants. This world is slowly getting out of his control, so there is a fierce battle between the world and the earth, and so there is a Xuanhuang plan that is more successful than once!"


    When Tang Ye heard the Buddha at Dusk, he had no idea what was going on. Seeing Twilight Buddha wanted to ask something, but Twilight Buddha coldly snorted again: "This is the last big plan for the world. The old Taoist can no longer control us, and can only rely on the little luck variables that were prepared to destroy the Xuanhuang plan. However, there is always time for him to make a mistake. Too many people oppose him, and he has already resigned from his relatives! Then, it is inevitable to break through the shackles of luck. As for those of you who are arranged by the old Taoists, you must die!"


    Tang Ye''s expression became cold. Although he is not very clear about what the Buddha said at Twilight, he fully understands some of the meanings, which is to kill him!


    Tang Ye stared at the Buddha at dusk, squinting tightly. He couldn''t feel the strength of the Buddha at dusk, which surprised him very much. Now that his strength is at its peak in the big world, anyone who appears in the big world, as long as they are not from the Guwu River, can''t escape his perception. But he found that the Buddha at dusk was OK. It seemed that there was a sky outside, and there were people outside the world.


    "I don''t know who the predecessor is? You are intent on killing me, which means you are the minister who helps the dragon. I understand this. What I can''t understand is how suddenly a few powerful people jumped out. I thought I was in the big world. The world is invincible, but there are always hidden people like you who jump out and slap me in the face. I don''t know who you are, which makes me quite distressed." Tang Ye looked at the Buddha at dusk and said with a snort.


    At dusk the Buddha looked at Tang Ye, smiled, and said, "It''s just a chess piece, how can you know everything like that old Taoist priest? Although you are most likely the person protected by the old Taoist priest, the old Taoist priest has been lost. The control of this piece of heaven and earth, he just gave you a bit of luck, allowing you to live longer. Unfortunately, after so many things, your bit of aura is almost used, and it''s time to die. "


    Tang Ye was on guard against the Buddha at dusk. He felt that the old man was pretending to be compelling, and he didn''t say a word when he asked him.


    Dong Miaozhu felt that Tang Ye was naive and a lot of nonsense, so what to do with such an enemy! She took a step directly and looked at the Buddha at dusk and said: "You are a Buddha, and you only have one step to gain the Tao. However, after a few lifetimes to this day, you are getting alive and returning. Now that you are standing at the minister of Fulong Edge, then do it."


    "Or, let me do it!" Dong Miaozhu didn''t care so much, put her hands together, called out the Thousand-Hand Guanyin, and several golden arms quickly attacked the Buddha at dusk and left.


    In the evening the Buddha sneered and hummed: "Buddha is like you? Back then, I was innocent, so I abandoned the Buddhist way and observed the heavenly way. It is a pity that the heavenly way cannot be done, and it is still controlled by the old Taoist priest. Now I want to kill you again Picking up the Buddhist path. Although it has been many years, it is more than enough to kill you."


    "Little girl, look at it. This is the ¡®Buddha Clothing of the First Life¡¯!" The Twilight Buddha sneered at Dong Miaozhu who used the Thousand-Hand Guanyin to attack him.


    When he waved his hand, his ragged and old sleeves looked very shabby, but a golden light flew from his sleeves, which formed a red robes with gold grids. The cassock flew towards the golden arm of Dong Miaozhu, covering all the golden arm, and then twisted it up fiercely. The golden arm was struggling hard in the robes, but it couldn''t. Finally, the golden light arm was crushed and dissipated by the purple robes!


    The person who used the magical method of summoning was connected to the magical method. Jin Guang''s arm was crushed to pieces. Dong Miaozhu was slightly injured and couldn''t help coughing.


    Tang Ye went up and gently supported Dong Miaozhu with a concerned expression. Dong Miaozhu is the Dong Miaozhu of this life. Before the memory of the previous life is fully awakened, before the two lives have been sorted out, she will not become a gentle woman. As a result, she was repelled by the Twilight Buddha, only as her character was stubborn, unyielding, and domineering. She fought and fought more and more bravely, clasped her hands together, chanted the spell quickly, and suddenly transformed a huge "…e" in the sky, and then slammed it at the Buddha at dusk.


    At dusk the Buddha smiled, his expression still contemptuous, and he hummed: "How can I stand the mantra of the''swastika'' in the Buddhist school?"


    After all, the Buddha put his hands together in the evening and read a few words, and suddenly a big golden bell appeared on his body. The Big Golden Bell is transparent, glowing with golden light, and his expressions and movements can be seen after covering him. At this time, Dong Miaozhu''s "swastika" hit his head, and the golden bell was motionless and stable as a rock. He responded to Dong Miaozhu''s attack so easily.


    In the evening, the Buddha walked step by step, pressing Dong Miaozhu anxiously, and said: "Nowadays, people are embroidered with fists and legs. What is there to be afraid of? When I became a Taoist, the level of martial artist''s ability far exceeds the present. As for the monitoring of the so-called gatekeeper, it is true It''s useful, but it''s just sending the warriors to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Humph, I know half of the powerful warriors on the Guwu Rivers now! You want to do it with me?"


    At dusk, the Buddha was completely disdainful of Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu, and hummed: "My eyes are on that day, and even farther away, not this enclosed land. Living on this land is like being raised in captivity. Livestock, you are actually opposed to getting out of the control of that old Taoist priest, so you are so willing to be a...livestock?"


    Dong Miaozhu stared at him coldly and hummed: "An old man, so much nonsense!"


    In the evening, the Buddha squinted his eyes and smiled at Dong Miaozhu: "The same is a female Buddha, why are you so different from her? Her eyes are so gentle and pure, but you are arrogant and fierce, which is really... Ah...then you will disappear first!"


    "If you want to be happy, I will give you a happy one!"


    At dusk, the Buddha''s killing intent was high, his hands clapped together, and he shouted: "The dusk is over!"


    Suddenly, the entire sky began to change, as if the sky on the hill without setting sun had separated from the entire sky and directly pressed down.


    Dong Miaozhu was shocked. At this moment, he knew the identity of the Buddha at dusk. She looked stern, returned to Tang Ye, took Tang Ye¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to die with you. This old man is the Buddha of Twilight who has lived for several lifetimes. Tao Buddha!"


    Tang Ye frowned, how many lives did he live? Such an awesome character does not go to heaven, so what are they doing in the big world!


    Tang Ye felt very helpless, why so many people pretend to be pigs and eat tigers in the world. This old man looks sloppy like a beggar, but he is the legendary Buddha at dusk!

 Chapter 680： Do something to me!

    Only after knowing the identity of the Buddha Mu Wuhu did they realize that they were afraid. Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu were actually very speechless. They said that the strongest person in the big world is a preacher, but now they are an old monster who has lived for several lives. Will a **** come from heaven next time?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but want to scold his mother, but now the dusk that the Buddha released at dusk fell down, and only a heavy yellow was seen on their heads, more and more suppressed to their hearts, there was no way to hide, just like a twilight sky fell. What else can you do besides waiting to die?


    Dong Miaozhu is a Buddhist cultivator, and knows how powerful the dusk is. With the strength of her and Tang Ye, it is impossible to resolve it. So she went back to Tang Ye very simply and said that she would die with Tang Ye.


    Before the memory of his previous life was fully awakened and his personality was not well integrated, Dong Miaozhu still regarded himself and his previous life as two people. If she were to follow her in this world, she would not tell Tang Ye to die together. How can she be so hypocritical. But she knew that she was very concerned about Tang Ye in her previous life, and that her character in the previous life would probably tell Tang Ye some life and death. In order to let her in her previous life not regret, Dong Miaozhu reluctantly talked to Tang Ye about love.


    Now that she had confirmed the relationship with Tang Ye, she didn''t want to deny it, and only when she faced it calmly was she able to trace the story back then. Unfortunately, all this seems to be over.


    But Tang Ye was never a fate. He lifted a huge amount of power, and hit the curtain of the dusk that was hanging down constantly above his head. However, this falling sky is so spectacular and unshakable. Even if he bombarded with all his strength, he still remained motionless. As this faint sky got closer and closer, their backs were as if they were carrying a thousand catties of boulders, and they almost couldn''t bear it, and their waists slowly bent down.


    It''s not that Dong Miaozhu doesn''t want to fight, it''s just that as a Buddhist cultivator, she knows the strength of the Twilight Buddha who is also a Buddhist cultivator. She can see the Dharma strength of the Buddha at dusk. Compared with her Dharma, it is like a drop of water and a bucket of water. Originally, with her ability to resuscitate, it was a super power capable of reincarnation of Nascent Infant''s pregnancy. However, the Buddha at dusk and the Bodhisattva at dawn were the people who gained the Tao together in this holy place. From the memories of the Buddha at dusk, doesn¡¯t it mean that the Bodhisattva of Dawn has ascended?


    They are all people who can ascend, even if they are based on the strength of the Guwu Jianghu, they are at least above the god-passing realm. The people of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are at best the realm of the gods, and above that they are true immortals and true gods. Under the shackles of luck, no one can reach that state.


    To say why the Buddha at dusk was not caught by the gatekeeper, he must have some special magical powers. After all, he is a person who observes the Dao of Heaven, and he wants to directly challenge the old Taoist priest, which is not what ordinary warriors can imagine.


    "Tang Ye, save some effort, you can''t beat these old monsters." Dong Miaozhu whispered to Tang Ye who was still fighting.


    Tang Ye was extremely unwilling. Seeing that the general trend in the Xuanhuang plan was about to fall to him, now suddenly such a character who crushed him appeared, and his heart was like 10,000 grass and mud horses running past!


    The faint yellow sky under the curtain of the evening was pressed closer, and at the same time it was squeezed with the earth, and the things in the middle were crushed and crushed. Those stones and trees higher than Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu began to break. Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu couldn''t stand firm anymore, they couldn''t straighten their waists, and they could only lie down on the ground.


    Tang Ye felt very weak because he couldn''t move his whole body. Although he is carrying several magic methods now, he can''t use them under suppression. This made him even more unwilling and frustrated. At any rate, he let himself try some tricks, and he was crushed to death like this. It was too frustrated!


    Imagine waiting for the horror of being completely crushed, the flesh is broken, the blood is splashing, and the messy things in the body will be squeezed out. How can it be a tragic word!


    As a spellcaster in the evening, the Buddha will not be affected by the end of the evening. Seeing Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu being pressed to the ground, he smiled and hummed, "Since you have chosen to become the old Taoist priest, you are destined to end like this. For thousands of years, this land has been shrouded in the shadow of the old Taoist priest for long enough. It should be liberated. This is the general trend of the world. How can you stop it?"


    "Don''t think that you can despise the general situation of the world and the earth, and rhetoric shouldn''t be like that. You are not qualified to comment until you figure out what the old Taoist has done. Do you think you have seen the truth? No, for one that has existed for thousands of years The truth of what you see may not be true. Today¡¯s truth needs to be viewed from a perspective. From my perspective, from your perspective, and from other people¡¯s perspectives, the truth is different. So, in the end the truth How is it?"


    At dusk, the Buddha sighed, and then felt that this kind of nonsense with Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu was ridiculous. He shook his head and smiled: "No matter which truth is right, I have to go to the sky to ask her. The thing I regret most is thinking I have a good heart with her and can convey each other''s meaning without words. However, when she is gone, I can¡¯t walk. I have never had a good heart. At that time, I should ask her, but unfortunately, we have been sitting together for several years. Never said anything, huh..."


    "You can only go to the sky. Therefore, if you hinder me, you will die!" The Buddha at dusk showed coldness to Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu, and then he was very disdainful, saying: "For you, I actually don''t need to use my strength at all. You people of later generations, there is always something lacking. For me, it''s totally out of sight..."


    In the evening, the Buddha picked up the Dharma again, as if he had a lot to say, and he said to himself there. If you want Tang Ye to evaluate it, you just pretend to be forced. It''s a pity that Tang Ye doesn''t care about him now. At this time, Tang Ye changed his attitude to deal with the end of dusk. Knowing yourself and the enemy can win every battle. He doesn''t know anything about the Buddha at dusk. He just wants to break the great power of that day with his fists. This is very unwise and inefficient. So he thought, since Dong Miaozhu knew about the Buddha at dusk, he might know a little bit of deciphering.


    He asked Dong Miaozhu: "How did the Buddha attain the Tao at dusk? Will there be a way to deal with him?"


    Dong Miaozhu admired Tang Ye''s state of mind very much, and he was about to smash down at dusk. In such a desperate situation, this guy was calmly looking for a way to survive!


    What a life-saving person!


    Dong Miaozhu was infected by Tang Ye¡¯s state of mind, and quickly thought about the Buddha at Dusk, and said, ¡°Buddha at Dusk was a few lives before, and it is difficult for people in later generations to know how to crack it when they first came into contact with his power. However, back then. There is also the Dawn Bodhisattva who is famous with the Twilight Buddha. The Dawn Bodhisattva and him enlighten the Tao on the same day that the sun never sets. As for why the Twilight Buddha is in the big world and the Dawn Bodhisattva is missing, I don¡¯t know. "


    Hearing Dong Miaozhu''s words, Tang Ye looked at her weirdly, and said, "You said there is a Dawn Bodhisattva? I remember you just said...your previous life name was... Dawn?"


    Dong Miaozhu rolled his eyes, realized what Tang Ye was thinking, and hummed: "Dawn is the common name I took when I was born from the west in my previous life and I saw the sunrise horizon. I was a Buddha in my previous life. I had my own Buddha name. Bodhisattva has nothing to do."


    "Who knows, what if there is any?" Tang Ye looked at the dim sky that was about to be suppressed, and took a gamble, and said: "Once you opened up, it was Chen Xi who controlled your body and consciousness. Now they are beginning to merge. Then I slowly disregarded you and me. However, I can see from your fight just now that you who are pure dawn are much more powerful than you who are purely present. So I want to ask how can the pure dawn appear ?"


    "You..." Dong Miaozhu felt that Tang Ye''s words negated her strength, and she was very angry. However, now that she wants to take a gamble with Tang Ye. The story she was seeking has just begun, where she is willing to die like this!


    She said to Tang Ye: "If you want the pure morning light to come out, just do it to me... just do it!"

 Chapter 681： Try the new master trick!

    According to the reincarnation of Yuan Ying, the past and present are the same person, regardless of you and me. However, looking at Dong Miaozhu in the past and Lin Yourong now, it is not difficult to find that in their past and present lives, they have all appeared to be completely different from the same person.


    The reason for this is actually related to Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu''s own problems. Their past and present personalities are completely opposite. It must be something strange that happened before the reincarnation of the Nascent Infant''s body, which caused their different personalities to produce a situation similar to "robbing the house". In short, between Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu, there are special secrets that have not yet been known.


    Dong Miaozhu is now fused with the memories of previous lives, and according to the power of previous lives, he can now use magic methods such as Bodhisattva''s resuscitation. However, after all, there is still a memory barrier in this life, and the use of power is not so skillful and pure. Therefore, compared with the previous life, the people of the two lives are not as good as the first life before they are not integrated.


    Tang Ye saw Dong Miaozhu''s situation and temporarily returned her to her previous life. Perhaps the magical techniques she mastered in her previous life could break the Buddha''s twilight end.


    Dong Miaozhu knew what Tang Ye meant, but it was not easy to return to her previous life alone. She now merged with the memories and strengths of the two lives, and began to adapt slowly, no longer dividing the past and present. And if you want to return to the past life alone, you can only use some specific means. She knew very well that her only heart knot in her previous life was Tang Ye, so Tang Ye had to help her to return to her previous life state. This was why she asked Tang Ye to act on her.


    Tang Ye didn''t understand her request, what does it mean to act on her?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s ignorant expression, Dong Miaozhu''s teeth were tickled with anger, and he hummed, "Would you do bad to a woman?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, is there such a trick?


    He can only say, "I like it!"


    There was no time for hypocrisy, Tang Ye tried to roll over and pressed onto Dong Miaozhu. At this time, the curtain fell further, and with strong pressure, the two of them were squeezed, and Dong Miaozhu''s body was about to sink into the mud. And Tang Ye just happened to press on her body, being squeezed in such a way, it was close enough to touch her skin.


    Dong Miaozhu suddenly became angry, his chest is so big, so squeezing it down, it really hurts his chest!


    Dong Miaozhu wanted to scold Tang Ye, but at this time Tang Yetou had already gotten down and kissed her. She stared, how could this guy be so direct, telling this guy to give hands and feet but not to move his mouth!


    Dong Miaozhu wanted to resist, but thinking about her and Tang Ye''s affairs, she knew that this was a fateful cycle, and it was a predestined result. These days, she continued to integrate her past life memories, and found that she had begun to have feelings for Tang Ye. When the fusion is complete, she knows that she will accept her fate sooner or later. So she didn''t oppose Tang Ye anymore, and let Tang Ye get in touch with her.


    At dusk the Buddha knew that Tang Ye was a person who was unwilling to admit his fate, and it was because of this that he found it interesting. He wanted to see how Tang Ye resisted, it was a kind of fun. He never expected that Tang Ye would become intimate with Dong Miaozhu. What kind of resistance is this?


    If you die under the peony flower, you can also be a ghost?


    At dusk, the Buddha was very disappointed with Tang Ye. Is this the outstanding kid who has driven the Xuanhuang plan again and again? Where is the outstanding? Outstanding on a woman''s belly?


    "A bunch of useless things!" At dusk, the Buddha snorted coldly, scolding Xiaolian Buddha and Wen Dingmo. Tang Ye couldn''t solve it, so he wanted to let him take action. So, hundreds of years later, the great world warrior is already vulnerable.


    At dusk the Buddha turned around to leave, he didn''t need to pay attention to this kind of Tang Ye. When the dusk fell, Tang Ye died. In addition, there are some stubborn slaves who follow the python, he thought, just go and solve it, so as not to make a lot of noise and make people annoying.


    However, as soon as the Buddha turned around and took a step at dusk, he suddenly felt a very familiar and terrifying force. He couldn''t help holding his whole body, slowly turned around, looked at Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu''s expressions in amazement, and then they were complicated, angry, hideous, and violent!


    At this time, it was not only Tang Ye who had close contact with Dong Miaozhu, but Dong Miaozhu took the initiative to cater to it. Probably Dong Miaozhu felt that it was Tang Ye''s woman who was doomed to escape. It was better to admit her fate. If Tang Ye continues to work on herself in the future, she will continue to pursue the past story. If the affection is strong, there is nothing wrong with being intimate when meeting. Therefore, after being kissed by Tang Ye just now, she pandered to it and found that it was a wonderful thing, and she was a little selfless. Under such circumstances, she slowly became Chenxi.


    Tang Ye noticed Dong Miaozhu''s changes and stopped. Dong Miaozhu''s face was extremely flushed. It was obvious that Tang Ye was pressing on her, but she just looked at Tang Ye with a secret glance, shy and shy. This look resembled Lin Yourong''s situation when he was close to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was convinced that Lin Yourong and Dong Miaozhu must have played character exchanges in the past!


    "You...don''t look like this anymore, I...it''s me." Dong Miaozhu said softly, turning his head and not looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned, knowing that this was Dong Miaozhu''s past life, Chenxi, couldn''t help but laugh, and shouted, "Chenxi."


    When Dong Miaozhu heard this name, her body trembled slightly, and then she looked at Tang Ye, tears streaming down her face, and said infinitely wronged: "I hate you!"


    Tang Ye was slightly embarrassed. Every woman likes to say this to herself, just treat it as a woman''s compliment!


    "Dawn!" Suddenly there was a roar from the Buddha at dusk, with endless anger.


    "Tang Ye, I want you to die without a corpse!" The Buddha yelled again at dusk.


    Tang Ye was shocked, turned over and got down from Dong Miaozhu, looking at the Buddha at dusk, suddenly shocked. I saw that the Buddha at dusk had already condensed a golden ball of light like the sun, a few meters in size, and the consequences would be disastrous if it was hit. At dusk, the Buddha angrily smashed the golden ball at Tang Ye. Tang Ye was oppressed by the end of the evening, and was inconvenient to move, and it was difficult to avoid the golden ball!


    Seeing that Tang Ye was about to be hit by the golden light ball, Dong Miaozhu stood up at this moment, and even if the curtain fell down, she stood up easily. Facing the golden ball, she closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes, the golden light in her eyes was extremely bright. With a wave of her sleeves, she sent a horizontal golden light slash, and the golden light slashed past, cutting the golden light into two Half, the golden ball shattered immediately.


    Dong Miaozhu looked up again at the dim yellow Tianmu that had fallen from the sky. She gently raised her hand and saw a golden light slowly flashing from her hand. She pushed the golden light up again, and the golden light flew into the sky, crashing into the dusk and ending.


    With a bang, the curtain was broken at dusk, and the golden light released by Dong Miaozhu turned into a dazzling light, like the first light that suddenly appeared in the darkness of dawn.


    The curtain was broken at dusk.


    Tang Ye was no longer squeezed by gravity, and stood up and wanted to join forces with Dong Miaozhu to deal with the Buddha at dusk. However, it seems that he is no longer needed. Dong Miaozhu looked at the Buddha at dusk with a calm expression, and said lightly: "Let go."


    "Dawn, you..." At dusk the Buddha looked at Dong Miaozhu and called out softly, as if Dong Miaozhu was the Dawn Bodhisattva who made him feel trapped.


    If this is the case, then it makes sense to explain why he was so angry with Tang Ye just now. His beloved woman is so close to Tang Ye. He gave Chen Xi black hair, and the black hair changed to messy hair, but Tang Ye wore a...green hat for him.


    At dusk the Buddha had a thousand words to say to Chen Xi, but Chen Xi shook his head slightly.


    These masters may have exchanged great things in the blink of an eye. At dusk, when the Buddha saw dawn shaking his head at him, he spit out a mouthful of blood and his body was shaking.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye rushed to the front and threw five silver needles to try the trick he had just learned from the master against the Buddha at dusk.


    Transform the corpse!

 Chapter 682： The price of underestimating people!

    There are several reasons why Tang Ye rushed out to deal with the Buddha at dusk. One is that although Dong Miaozhu can really restrain the Twilight Buddha after entering the pure past life state, but considering that she may be unable to bear the situation like Lin Yourong, and will soon faint, so we must seize the time to kill the Twilight Buddha.


    The other is that Tang Ye wanted to try the corpse transformation skills he learned from Nong Baicao. The skill of transforming the corpse and taking the path can capture one''s power and supernatural powers. If you can capture the Buddha''s ability at dusk, you can wake up with a smile when you fall asleep!


    Dong Miaozhu is now dawn. She saw Tang Ye rushing out to deal with the Buddha at dusk and wanted to stop Tang Ye, but she knew that Tang Ye''s character could not let the Buddha at dusk, so she did not stop Tang Ye and continued to restrain the Buddha at dusk. At this time, Tang Ye shot, and the five silver needles were thrown out and turned into five huge five-element divine needles, which fell like pillars around the Buddha at dusk, forming a five-element array. While confining the Buddha at dusk, the paws were extended. Absorb the five elements of the Buddha at dusk.


    In the face of this situation, if the Buddha struggles at dusk, he may be able to break the stunt of transforming the corpse into the way. After all, he is the Buddha who has lived for several lives, but he did not do this, and even ignored Tang Ye. He is a persistent person trapped by love. He felt familiar power and aura in Dong Miaozhu, thinking that Dong Miaozhu was the Bodhisattva of Dawn. He stared at Dong Miaozhu blankly, trying to tell countless things. But Dong Miaozhu shook his head at him and rejected him.


    At dusk, the Buddha finally asked the question that had been hidden in his heart, and said to Dong Miaozhu: "Dawn, do you really never have me in your heart?"


    Dong Miaozhu shook his head and said, "I am not her."


    "You are!" The Buddha snorted persistently at dusk.


    Dong Miaozhu looked calm and looked at the dusk Buddha shaking his head.


    At dusk, the Buddha wanted to speak, but suddenly found that he was weak, and realized that he was imprisoned by Tang Yefang''s corpse, causing the five elements of his body to dissipate. He was furious and shouted to Tang Ye: "Just a little kid, are you still trying to move me?!"


    At dusk, the Buddha didn''t put Tang Ye in his eyes at all, so even if Tang Ye just put him on the corpse, he didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He felt that with his strength, even if he stood and beat Tang Ye, Tang Ye couldn''t hurt him. Now that he felt the elements of the five elements in his body was lost, he took it seriously. The human body is constructed by the elements of the five elements. If all the elements are lost, it will be directly transformed into nothingness. He still doesn''t want to risk such things.


    However, when he was about to deal with Tang Ye seriously, he found that his whole body had lost a lot of strength, and it was very difficult to exert his strength, and it was very difficult to even raise his arm. How is this going?


    At dusk, the Buddha was shocked. He had never seen such a magic method before, it was so amazing!


    The same was true for Dong Miaozhu, who was Chen Xi, and she was really shocked when she saw the corpse transformation that Tang Ye displayed. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye had already comprehended such a magical technique, the growth of this guy is always unexpected!


    Tang Ye is neither arrogant nor impatient. He was not angry when he was despised by the Twilight Buddha just now. All he wanted to do was to kill the Twilight Buddha without thinking about other things. Now that the elements of the five elements are dissipated, the Buddha''s power at dusk is lost on a large scale, and there is no need to be so afraid! As long as you go to the last step and seize the power and supernatural powers of the Twilight Buddha, you will completely win the Twilight Buddha, an old monster who has lived for several lives!


    At dusk, the Buddha felt bad and tried his best to fight Tang Ye. However, the more powerful he is, the greater the loss of the five elements. The magical method of transforming a corpse into a path is to pierce the five ghost dens of a person, turning the body into a "dead", causing the loss of the five elements.


    At dusk the Buddha''s power was further weakened, and he panicked. He didn''t expect that a mortal in Tangye District would actually understand such a powerful magic method, it was not like a mortal could understand it!


    Dong Miaozhu frowned deeply, feeling the terrifying of Tang Ye''s move to transform the corpse.


    The essence of this trick is "death"!


    Those five huge divine needles are like the devil''s claws of death. After catching a person, they absorb the five elements of the person. It is not only as simple as killing a person, but completely erasing the person from the world!


    This is the trick of the **** of death!


    But this is strange. This trick was taught to Tang Ye by Nong Baicao. Nong Baicao also said that Tang Ye must continue to be proficient in medicine to learn this trick and give full play to his abilities. As a medical saint, how could Nong Baicao create a trick of death?


    Tang Ye no matter what trick this is, as long as he can kill the enemy. Regardless of black and white cats, the ones who can catch mice are good cats. What''s more, Tang Ye dared to touch the corpse secret technique of ghost reincarnation, and was afraid of death. At twilight, the Buddha was put in the path of the corpse because of his carelessness and arrogance. The elements of the five elements were lost seriously, his body was gradually hollowed out, and his strength was lost a lot. Wei''s paws grabbed deeper into the body of the Buddha at dusk, absorbing the five elements of the Buddha at dusk!


    "Ah!" The Buddha cried out in pain at dusk, and he suffered completely on Tang Ye''s hands. He now has no time to regret it. No matter how strong he is, it is like a sea, but what Tang Ye draws is not his power, but him. The essence of the body. If it was power, it might be Tang Ye''s strength that he wouldn''t hurt much if he absorbed a day. After all, extracting a piece of sea water drop by drop will affect the sea better than nothing.


    But the essence of the five elements of the body is just that, and the body will be destroyed soon after being absorbed, and finally it will die!


    Now Tang Ye has reached the final step, "Take the way!"


    He wants to take away the power and magical power of the Buddha at dusk like Nongbaicao takes the power and magical power of the aisle mad. If he can get the power of the Buddha at dusk, then he can fly into the sky!


    The Dao Kuang''s strength has not been digested yet, and there is another Twilight Buddha. This kind of good thing can hardly be believed!


    Tang Ye was very excited about the "path" secret technique taught to him by Nong Baicao. If he could seize human power and use it for his own use, his power would definitely increase dramatically!


    However, his thoughts were immediately poured cold water. too naive. When he wanted to seize the power and magical powers of the Twilight Buddha, he found that the power of the Twilight Buddha was absent, and the Twilight Buddha''s magical powers could not be captured. He felt strange. He remembered that Nongbaicao was so captured, why couldn''t he do it?


    Take a closer look at the Buddha at dusk at this time. The Buddha at dusk has his face full of depression and apathy, like a dying old man.


    It turned out that the power and supernatural powers of the Buddha at Dusk had been taken away by the "decomposing corpse", and it was no longer his turn!


    The power and supernatural powers cultivated by humans will be integrated into the body. The five elements constitute the body, so the power and supernatural powers are naturally integrated into the five elements. Then, if you want to "take the way", you must separate the five element elements that combine power and magical powers separately, and then seize them, otherwise the power will be absorbed by the "decomposing" paws along with all the elements, and so on is wasted!


    Tang Ye now understood why Master asked him to refine his medical skills. Because if you want to separate the elements of power and supernatural powers, you must have enough medical skills!

 Chapter 683： I will still come back!

    At dusk, the Buddha completely suffered because he underestimated Tang Ye. At this time, a large amount of the five elements in his body was lost, including strength and supernatural powers. Like a madman, he became a useless person.


    Although Tang Ye couldn''t seize the power and supernatural power of the Buddha at dusk, he felt that the current result was not bad. He almost died in the hands of the Buddha at dusk, but now it is a blessing to be able to reverse it. Of course, this result also benefited from Dong Miaozhu''s help. Sure enough, Dong Miaozhu''s previous life, named Chenxi, may have something to do with the Dawn Bodhisattva whom the Buddha was obsessed with at dusk.


    Tang Ye wanted to continue to use the way to transform the corpse and kill the Twilight Buddha, so that the Twilight Buddha would not have a trick. But at this moment, Dong Miaozhu''s body was shaky and wanted to fall. Tang Ye had to go back to support her, and interrupted the display of the way to transform the corpse.


    The Buddha at dusk is no longer extracted from the five elements in his body, and no longer so painful. But he lost his strength and supernatural powers, his body was weak, and he fell to the ground. Immediately he sat cross-legged, looking at Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu, and seeing Dong Miaozhu slowly losing that strength, he smiled coldly, laughed at himself, and found himself ridiculous. He looked to the horizon again, his expression angry and unwilling. But the matter had come to this point, and it was all ruined by a kid in Tang Ye. He sat on the ground and became a Buddha, and he lost his breath.


    He chose to die. He didn''t expect such a result, it was too ironic, Tang Ye was really unstoppable?


    Tang Ye supported Dong Miaozhu who was weak, very worried, and frowned, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Dong Miaozhu gently shook his head and smiled lightly: "I''m fine, but my body in this life cannot adapt to the powerful forces of the previous life, especially in the current period of the fusion of the two lives, and cannot withstand too strong changes in power."


    Seeing Dong Miaozhu''s gentle smile, Tang Ye knew that she was still Dawn, and said, "I will give you some strength to wither trees and spring."


    "No need." Dong Miaozhu gently shook his head and said, "I will rest for a while, but I will go back after a while."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then...after your two lives merge, will you be of this character, or of this life?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t wait for Dong Miaozhu''s answer, after closing his eyes, Dong Miaozhu''s eyes became cold, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Don''t you know that even the dawn of me knows your every move? You? Ask me whether I will become Chenxi or Dong Miaozhu after merging the memories of the two lives. In other words, do you like Chenxi or not me?"


    Tang Ye was speechless. He didn''t expect that the first second was Chenxi, and the next second he became Dong Miaozhu again. He hummed, "Isn''t it the same as liking you like Chenxi? But, you ask, do you want me to like you?"


    Tang Ye and Dong Miaozhu''s relationship is not so good. Dong Miaozhu realized that he had asked a slightly ambiguous question because of anger, and was immediately very embarrassed. However, she also felt that she was not wrong. She is Chenxi, and Chenxi is her. As her man, Tang Ye asked clearly what was wrong, and hummed: "If you like Chenxi, then you like me. If you don''t like me, you don''t like Chenxi. So what''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Ye''s eyes rolled, his head hurt a bit. To be confused, how could there be such a strange thing in the world. A person is not one person, but two people!


    Tang Ye sighed and said: "Then it will do it, you, I will definitely like it, but I prefer Chen Xi''s character, not your character very much."


    Dong Miaozhu said in a bad temper: "I am Chenxi, and Chenxi is me. You can''t like it at the same time, right?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was confused. What is it going to do?


    He hummed angrily: "I like Chenxi and I like you, right?!"


    "I don''t need you to like it!" Dong Miaozhu said coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly and said: "According to Chen Xi''s appearance just now, I think she needs it."


    "I said Chenxi is me, and now I say that I don''t need it, so she doesn''t need it either!" Dong Miaozhu coldly snorted.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless. He stopped playing such a matter of one body and two people, and if he argued, he would feel like a neurosis. He looked at Dong Miaozhu, gave a kiss, and said, "Whether it is Chenxi or you, thank you for saving me just now."


    Suddenly, Dong Miaozhu was kissed. He was so angry that he wiped the place where he was kissed, and said angrily to Tang Ye: "If you are such a rogue in the future, I will surely kill you! Although I have an unusual relationship with you, I have no After merging the memories of the two lives, you are not allowed to touch me before you decide to accept you!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "But based on the situation you asked me to do to you before, didn''t you like it? At that time, you hadn''t become the dawn of dawn. As a result, that kiss, so eager, all Just bite my tongue, don''t hide your inner desire..."


    Suddenly a golden Buddha''s palm slapped Tang Ye, who hurriedly avoided.


    Dong Miaozhu is very angry, Tang Ye''s mouth is too cheap!


    Tang Ye smiled and stopped quarreling with her. He looked at Twilight Buddha who was sitting on the ground and said: "Twilight Buddha is a very powerful person, and he is also a minister of dragon support. I don¡¯t know how many people hide in the world. I feel that although the situation seems to be improving for me, the signs shown are completely the result of the success of the Xuanhuang plan. The fate of the big world is really useful, and it will not appear like this. A strong person. So I was wondering whether my current rush is a joke at all? In the end, it will always be the success of the Xuanhuang plan. This is a long-destined ending."


    Dong Miaozhu looked at the Buddha at dusk with the same puzzled expression. It stands to reason that it is absolutely impossible for such a powerful person to appear in the big world, but the reality has appeared. There is no way to explain these phenomena, and I always feel that everything is arranged.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and took a heavy breath. He looked helpless, feeble, and a little desolate. He did not have the joy and excitement of defeating the Buddha at dusk.


    When Dong Miaozhu saw Tang Ye¡¯s doing this, she felt a sense of great affection. Perhaps it was driven by the memory of dawn that had already merged in, or she herself had a lot of feelings for Tang Ye, so she could not help but hold Tang Ye¡¯s hand and said, "Submit. It''s good to do things with your own mind. As for what kind of results will come out, if you have the right mind, you are not afraid of not being able to face it."


    Tang Ye turned to look at Dong Miaozhu, smiled, and said, "Yes, just stick to my heart."


    Dong Miaozhu nodded, raised the corners of her mouth, and wanted to laugh, but she was not Chenxi, and her smile was not very natural.


    Tang Ye met, thought about it, and suddenly went to kiss her. Dong Miaozhu was stunned, completely unexpected. What made her unexpected, she found that she didn''t intend to push Tang Ye away, she just stood and let Tang Ye kiss him, and even then she hugged Tang Ye and turned into a mutual kiss.


    After waiting, she lowered her head, somewhat afraid to look at Tang Ye. After accepting what she had just done, she would be very hypocritical if she arrogantly said that she hated Tang Ye or was angry. She said: "Although this is the case, I still need time to digest. I intend to continue to figure out the previous things, not to be with you, yourself... be careful."


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Where are you going?"


    Dong Miaozhu looked towards the horizon and said: "Where there is a story about you and me, I will go. Although I have begun to merge the memories of the two generations, but it is still too scattered, I need to piece it together bit by bit. Maybe I have to walk across this land. , Even more unexpected places, but..."


    Dong Miaozhu looked at Tang Ye and said, "No matter what, I will come back to see you. Only you can explain some things."

 Chapter 684： Think you cant see through?

    Dong Miaozhu left, and spoke to Tang Ye very gently, looking sad when he said goodbye. However, after Dong Miaozhu left, the dragon gate appeared, golden light bursts, and Tang Ye went straight into the dragon gate.


    This time, the illusion in the dragon gate continued the blood demon. Those blood demons are waiting for the blood demons to return. There may be two forms of blood demon coming, one is blood demon resuscitation, and the other is blood demon awakening. If it recovers, it means that the Gorefiend was severely injured by the siege of the eight heroes last time, leaving behind a skeleton. This skeleton was taken away by his men and placed in a certain formation, absorbing blood and grievances day and night until the day of awakening.


    After the scene of the awakening of the coffin skeleton in the fantasy territory ended, it changed to an ordinary human. Everything is normal for this person, which makes people doubt that he is a blood demon. However, he was lodged by the blood demon power. If the blood demon power awakens, then he will turn into a blood demon. This is the so-called awakening. The way of awakening cannot be determined. It is possible that as time goes by, you will wake up as soon as you wake up. It is also possible to wake up due to some stimuli.


    If you want to prevent the blood demon from appearing, it is best to find the source. If the Gorefiend is still a skeleton nourished with blood and grievances, it must be found and destroyed. If the gorefiend is lodged on someone with power, then find the person and kill the person!


    Regardless of the type, it is very difficult to find without any clues. But at this time, the Dragon Gate illusion had dissipated, turning into wisps of golden light into the Yulong Jade Seal on Tang Ye''s body.


    Tang Ye yelled at his exhaustion, the Xuanhuang plan was at a juncture, and there was no desire to find some blood demons. He wondered, why didn''t Shenlong give a hint about how to deal with Xuanhuang''s big plan, but kept talking about blood demon? Is the Gorefiend more serious than the Xuanhuang plan?


    In other words, Xuanhuang Daji and the blood demon matter are linked together?


    However, various signs indicate that Xuanhuang Daji has no connection with the blood demon.


    Tang Ye was very distressed. After coming out of the Longmen Fantasy Realm, she stood on the top of the mountain where the sun did not set, frowning at the dim and gloomy sky. Two things are suppressed at the same time, it is really difficult to deal with.


    He remembered the words of the Buddha at dusk, what is the truth in the world? No one can say the truth. Tang Ye believed in the old Taoist from the first time he entered the illusion. But for some things, if one of ten people says you are wrong, it may not be wrong. But if nine out of ten people say you are wrong, then you really might be wrong. So many people say that old Taoists are evil, but are they evil?


    Sometimes Tang Ye would doubt these things. However, Dong Miaozhu was right, doing things according to his heart, and having the right heart, he will never regret it until the end. Master Nong Baicao also said the same. Don''t forget the original intention, and then go down the inner heart, the thought is good. Tang Ye sighed and sighed. After all, he is not a person who likes sentimentality and can pretend to be deep, squeezing a smile, cheering up, and continuing on the path he chose!


    Jiang Ruoqing and Lingyun felt that the sun did not set on the mountain and there was no such compelling power, and they immediately came over to find Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye preparing to descend the mountain, they greeted him anxiously and asked him if there was anything wrong.


    Tang Ye smiled, took the hands of the two of them, and said, "It''s okay, let''s go back."


    "Yeah!" Ling Yun felt the strength of the Buddha at dusk before, and was so depressed in her heart that she was afraid of something wrong with Tang Ye. This will see Tang Ye''s well, no matter where she is concerned about being pulled over by Tang Ye, she will walk close to Tang Ye.


    Jiang Ruoqing was also taken over by Tang Ye, with a weird mind. Tang Ye''s attention was all on Lingyun at this time. She knew that Tang Ye pulled her hand at will, and had no other meaning at all. She sighed in her heart, this guy is always familiar with him, and he doesn''t care about other people''s feelings. Isn''t he afraid of people thinking more?


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye from behind, bit her lip, thinking, why not go back to the hotel at night to make the meaning of holding hands special?


    At this time, the sky was dark, and it was dark in Sunlight City. It was definitely not early. Tang Ye planned to spend the night here and return to Yanjing tomorrow.


    Back to the hotel, after a while, everyone wanted to take a bath. But in two rooms for three people, it is certainly not possible to take a bath at the same time. Originally this was not a problem at all. Jiang Ruoqing would just take a bath in her own room. For Tang Ye and Lingyun, either Tang Ye would wash first or Lingyun would wash first. However, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know which nerve he had committed, so Lingyun was not allowed to take a bath in Tang Ye''s room.


    With a serious face, she was wary of Tang Ye, and said, "Yun''er, can you rest assured that this guy is going to take a bath? What if he takes a peek?"


    Ling Yun frowned, glanced at Tang Ye, looked suspicious, nodded and said, "It seems to be!"


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing particularly contemptuous, and actually destroyed his relationship with Yun''er in this way. I used to live with Yun''er. How could Yun''er have any doubts in this regard? This is simply misleading Yuner, making herself a bastard!


    Tang Ye was very upset, and hummed to Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, if you are bored, I will give you money to go outside to manicure your nails, don''t say these things that make Yun''er misunderstand. I used to live with Yun''er every day and take a bath. Come in order, how come you have a problem? Ask Yun''er, has anything bad happened?"


    Ling Yun thought for a while, shook her head, and said, "No."


    Tang Ye stretched his hands, shrugged and said, "Isn''t that enough? Even if I have some character problems, I won''t be able to treat Yun''er you well, right?"


    Jiang Ruoqing laughed and said to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, is this guy not hateful? You are now slim and a girl, and the characteristics that women should have are already obvious. But this guy still treats you as a child, in fact, just holding it. The child takes advantage of you, so you must be careful!"


    Ling Yun quickly took a step back and looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, as if Tang Ye really did it.


    Tang Ye was angry and said to Jiang Ruoqing, "Jiang Ruoqing, can you not ruin my relationship with Yun''er like this?"


    Jiang Ruoqing argued: "I didn''t destroy your relationship. I just asked Yun''er to be careful. Besides, let Yun''er take a bath in my room, there is nothing wrong with it!"


    Tang Ye couldn''t tell her, and said to Ling Yun: "Yun''er, where are you going to take a bath?"


    Ling Yun thought for a while and said, "Where do you like me taking a shower?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course it is my room. I want to prove to you that I will never do anything to you. Our trusting relationship cannot be destroyed by a few words!"


    Ling Yun laughed and said, "The more you say this, the more I will go to Sister Ruoqing''s room for a bath!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is very hurt, is he so untrustworthy?


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye''s deflated appearance, she covered her mouth and smiled "gege". Tang Ye glared at her, she glared back, she was having fun.


    Ling Yun went to take a bath in Jiang Ruoqing''s room, Tang Ye sighed, so she could wash quickly and then rest. But at this time, the room door was knocked open, he went to open the door and saw Jiang Ruoqing standing at the door wearing a bathrobe.


    Jiang Ruoqing changed clothes and wore a slightly loose bathrobe with her hair curled up, revealing a slender and white neck, and her **** collarbone was very attractive. The most tempting thing is that under the loose bathrobe, looking down the nice neck, I saw an amazing white ditch. This is low-cut temptation!


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Ruoqing put his hands on his chest, but did not hide the scenery on his chest. Instead, his arms seemed to hold up his full chest, making the ditch more exposed. She looked arrogant and said: "I want to take a shower on your side!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and the mere ditch couldn''t let him fall. He contemptuously said: "Aren''t you doubting my character? Come to take a bath with me so I won''t be afraid of me peeking?"


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered and hummed: "What am I afraid of? Yun''er is a child. It''s easy for you to start. But I am an adult. If you dare, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye''s eyes rolled, always feeling that Jiang Ruoqing had deliberately used Lingyun, and then ran over to play a conspiracy. What does this woman want to do?


    Jiang Ruoqing became a little impatient, and hummed: "Get out of the way, I want to go in, or wait for others to think that I am a lady who is here to give you special services. This is not good for us."


    "Oh." Tang Ye nodded, but suddenly said: "Then don''t come in, so there will be absolutely no misunderstanding!"


    Snapped!


    close the door!


    Do you think you can''t see through the conspiracy of this woman?

 Chapter 685： Paint the holy shot!

    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect that she had a closed door. Isn''t it enough for her old lady to show her low chest?


    This is a great shame... Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that he wanted to kick the door and curse Tang Ye bastard, but this is a hotel, and doing so will definitely cause commotion. She didn''t want to be said to be a nonchalant woman, even the kind of out-selling Miss-X, she could only go back to the room bitterly.


    Lingyun came out of the bath and saw Jiang Ruoqing changed her bathrobe so early, and expressed embarrassment: "Sister Ruoqing, did you want to take a bath early? I''m sorry for the delay."


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and said, "No, I just want to get comfortable. You know, if you have a big chest, it will be uncomfortable to wear tight clothes."


    Ling Yun rolled her eyes. Sister Ruoqing is showing off her big breasts?


    Lingyun looked down at her. Although she was developing, she felt that she was not strong enough and her future was worrying. She felt that she was the same type as Crescent, destined to be petite and dexterous. Every time she thinks of this, she feels sad. I have been with Tang Ye a lot, I hope my chest will be bigger, and I don¡¯t know how this emotion comes from, alas!


    Jiang Ruoqing saw Ling Yun''s sadness, showing a mature expression that was not in line with her age, and said strangely: "Yun''er, what are you worried about?"


    Lingyun straightened her chest and asked Jiang Ruoqing: "Sister Ruoqing, when you were my age, were you as big as me?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback. After reacting, she looked at Ling Yun''s serious expression and said, "No, it''s amazing that Yun''er can be this age."


    "Really?" Ling Yun was happy now.


    "Of course!" Jiang Ruoqing nodded.


    "Hehe~" Lingyun chuckled happily.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw her like this, he was very emotional. After all, it was a child''s disposition, relatively naive and easily satisfied. She didn''t want to hit Ling Yun. When she was as big as Ling Yun, she was a circle older than Ling Yun, otherwise she wouldn''t be amused by Ling Yun''s sentence "Is this my age?"


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled, and suddenly became annoyed again. Although his own is big, why is it useless to Tang Ye? Is it his own problem or Tang Ye''s problem?


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing''s troubles, Ling Yun asked, "Sister Ruoqing, what''s the matter?"


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled. Originally didn''t want to discuss those things with Lingyun, but thinking of Lingyun staying with Tang Ye for a long time, she couldn''t help asking: "Yun''er, doesn''t Tang Ye like to look at women''s breasts?"


    Ling Yun was speechless, a little annoyed. Why is Sister Qing so impure?


    But thinking of Tang Ye''s attitude towards this matter, she was very angry, and said: "Of course he likes it, but the way he likes it is a bit different."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing became interested, looking at Ling Yun with an earnest expression.


    Ling Yun sighed, and said, "He likes to be direct. It doesn''t seem to satisfy him. He will do it directly, or you will make him feel it."


    "Asshole!" Jiang Ruoqing scolded, and she knew that she had underestimated Tang Ye''s shameless value.


    She immediately became suspicious again, looking at Ling Yun with weird eyes, and said: "Yun''er, how did you...know?"


    Ling Yun stamped her feet with anger, and said in embarrassment: "Sister Ruoqing, I haven''t been treated like that by Tang Ye. I saw how he shot Sister Manhong and Sister Jianjia!"


    "Wang Jianjia?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback.


    "It''s sister Jianjia, what''s the matter?" Lingyun asked in confusion.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very angry. She and Wang Jianjia are rivals. When they were in the military region, they were called two golden flowers, and they were often compared. She and Wang Jianjia had a tie. But now Wang Jianjia got Tang Ye first. She felt that she had lost and she couldn''t accept it. Then she would get Tang Ye too!


    Suddenly Jiang Ruoqing became firm about her hesitation.


    ...


    The next day, Tang Ye was glared at by Jiang Ruoqing several times at first, and then he got along fairly well. Jiang Ruoqing deliberately put aside his arrogance and got along with him in peace. Then the three of them returned to Yanjing from Sunshine City. The matter at the Dragon Gate of Sunlight City has been resolved, Jiang Ruoqing is no longer blocked by Tang Ye, everything is open and cheerful, and he returned to Yanjing with Tang Ye with great momentum.


    Although he was in a better mood, returning to Yanjing this time, Jiang Ruoqing, through the information disclosed by Tang Ye, knew that he would have a decisive contest with the minister of the dragon and must be taken seriously.


    She thinks this is also good, and solve the Xuanhuang plan and return to normal life. The city should be feasting, tall buildings and summer, busy, don''t be so silly, can you let yourself wear black silk high heels, and short skirts to hook up handsome guys?


    When Tang Ye returned to Yanjing, the battle between the servants of supporting the dragon and the slaves of the python in Yanjing city became more and more fierce, and the little face Buddha took the shot himself!


    Mu Caisang has arranged the retreat of Xiao Sangsang, Little Dragonfly, and Shui Qingdie to ensure that they will not be injured because of the Xuanhuang plan. At this time, she is acting outside and continues to investigate Wen Dingmo''s affairs!


    After suspecting that Wen Dingmo was a hidden evangelist that day, she immediately went to investigate Wen Dingmo''s youth. She was about to track down the results, and was now connecting with Jiang Xiaobai''s elite intelligence personnel and obtained a document from decades ago. After she saw it, she was surprised. Sure enough, Wen Dingmo was one of the first two preachers!


    What made her even more surprised was that apart from Wen Dingmo, the Little Face Buddha was also a preacher! Wen Dingmo and Little Face Buddha were the first two preachers!


    Mu Caisang really didn''t expect such a thing to happen, Wen Dingmo and Little Face Buddha were hidden deep enough, an old writer pretending to look down on martial arts, and a faithful butler by his side!


    If it weren''t for the improvement in strength, Mu Caisang knew that he would never have access to these things. She was thankful that she knew now, so tell Tang Ye and find a way with Tang Ye, even if it is a preacher, don''t be afraid. As long as she was not caught off guard, with her and Tang Ye''s strength, she could not fear any preacher!


    Mu Caisang called Tang Ye, but when Tang Ye was on the plane, the phone couldn''t get through. She became anxious and kept playing, but still couldn''t get through. She could only leave a message, but halfway through the message, a sudden force struck. She quickly avoided, the phone broke away, and fell to the ground and broke.


    Mu Caisang looked stern and looked in the direction of the attack. A person walked out slowly ahead, it was the Little Face Buddha!


    Mu Caisang sneered, staring at the small face of the Buddha and said: "Am I supposed to call you a loyal slave of the humble literary family, or should I call you a sage to be a preacher of beautiful talk?"


    The little face Buddha laughed, grinning gloomily. After successive failures in Tang Ye¡¯s hands, he could no longer be as calm and indifferent as before, especially after receiving an ancestor from him, the Buddha at Twilight was also defeated by Tang Ye, he was completely mad and felt impossible to kill. Tang Ye, who can only kill Tang Ye, earn one if he kills one, let Tang Ye know that he regrets it!


    He grinned coldly at Mu Cai Sangyin, and hummed, "No matter which one you call, he will kill you!"

 Chapter 686： I will kill you first!

    After Mu Caisang returned to Yanjing from Murong¡¯s house, she found that the Little Face Buddha had been sending people to stare at her, so she knew that she couldn¡¯t hide her from the Little Face Buddha. So sooner or later she would have a showdown with Little Face Buddha or Wen Dingmo. thing. Fortunately, now there are people like Jiang Xiaobai who have a huge power to help ensure that Xiao Sangsang and Xiao Qingting are safe, otherwise she can''t get out of the control of Little Face Buddha.


    Now she faces the Little Face Buddha alone, and is not afraid, because her strength is also a preacher!


    After fusing Mu Xuanji''s poison, her strength reached the level of the preacher, or even higher. Her original strength was almost close to the evangelist, and when Mu Xuanji''s strength was not inferior to her, after fusion, it could be said that she had the power of a semi-preacher. Therefore, even if the Little Face Buddha is a painting saint, she is not afraid. Even if she couldn''t beat her, if she wanted to leave, Little Face Buddha couldn''t help her.


    She is not surprised to be intercepted by the little face Buddha now. From the moment she knew that Little Face Buddha was a painting saint, she knew that since Little Face Buddha had investigated her, she would definitely come to kill her. However, the little face Buddha came faster than she thought. However, the impact was not significant. Her only concern was Xiao Sangsang and Xiao Qingting. Now that they had arranged it, she was not afraid of anyone.


    The Little Face Buddha is now full of hostility, and it is bound to kill the tree and the mulberry. In addition to Mu Caisang being a traitor, he has other scruples, that is, Tang Ye returns to Yanjing. He just received news that the power of Wolong in Sunlight City had been collected by Tang Ye. For the Dragon Gate of Sunlight City, he invited the ancestor Twilight Buddha. But I never expected that even a character like the ancestor could not kill Tang Ye!


    The Little Face Buddha had already fallen into a dead end, thinking that Tang Ye was the person arranged by the old Taoist priest and could not be killed. He had recognized this from the previous failures, and now the failure of the Buddha at Twilight made him completely recognize this. Perhaps if you want to kill Tang Ye, you really can only stop Tang Ye''s luck first. Then the only one who can deal with Tang Ye is the eternal emperor picture that Wen Dingmo is about to refine!


    Wen Dingmo''s retreat has reached its final stage, and the Little Face Buddha will not let anyone disturb. Tang Ye was already on his way back to Yanjing. If Tang Ye came back and knew from Mu Caisang that Wen Dingmo was a matter of Wen Sheng, Tang Ye would definitely stop Wen Dingmo. Little face Buddha does not allow this, then Mu Caisang must be killed!


    "Mu Caisang, you **** woman who eats inside and out! I''m going to clean the door today!" The little face Buddha glared at Mu Caisang and said coldly.


    Mu Caisang laughed sarcastically and hummed: "Eating inside and out? It''s ridiculous. You and Wen Dingmo have arranged so many things, and all you eat are poison! You control me and make me fall into the quagmire. You control these things. In years, the life I lived was not my own at all! In addition, before I fell into this quagmire, you designed to harm me. Do you think that because I was young, I would not hold grudges? I tell you, I only have Hatred!"


    The little face Buddha grinned sullenly and hummed: "Since you know these things, you should think about the consequences of betraying the minister of the dragon! Do you know how your daughter is now?"


    Mu Caisang narrowed his eyes, looked cold and stern, and hummed: "Look, this is your method! Just you unscrupulous things, talking about big plans! There is righteousness in the world, and you are not righteous at all, then you are doomed to fail. !"


    "What a mouth, Mu Caisang, I didn''t expect you to be so indifferent to talk, wouldn''t it be that Tang Ye''s kid melted your indifferent heart? It''s really a **** A man who is more than ten years younger than himself has come together!" Little Face Buddha scolded.


    Mu Caisang was not affected by the words of the Little Face Buddha, but instead laughed and hummed: "I followed Tang Ye and felt very good. That is the life I want. I also believe that Tang Ye will be able to stop your conspiracy. !"


    Seeing that the little face Buddha could not stimulate Mu Caisang''s state of mind, he stopped talking nonsense, took out a paintbrush, and gestured to paint, and hummed to Mu Caisang, "Since you are so obsessed with understanding, then I will send you back to the West. You are too. The woman who can make Zhongyuan obsessed with the text must be liked by many men. Since you can get along with Tang Yegou, then I will let you go and fight with more men and make you ride by thousands!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense if you want to do it!" Mu Caisang snorted coldly.


    Little Face Buddha squinted his eyes and hummed: "Why, do you still want to do it? Don''t forget, your daughter is in my hands!"


    "Really? Are you really that sure? Why don''t you ask your spies first?" Mu Caisang joked.


    The little face Buddha sneered triumphantly and hummed: "Do you think I started dealing with you only when I noticed your betrayal these days? It''s naive! I tell you, the control over you has always existed, your daughter¡¯s matter, We have been arranging. Do you think you can get out of our palm?"


    Mu Caisang shrugged and smiled, and said, "This is the gap between you and Tang Ye. What you can think of, he can think of. What you arranged, he can quietly destroy it without you knowing it. And he did it. Chess is always one step faster than you. This is the reason why you can¡¯t win Tang Ye. You think you can¡¯t win Tang Ye because Tang Ye has the protection of that old Taoist priest. Ability, why make excuses for yourself!"


    "You..." The little face Buddha saw Mu Caisang so calm, very angry, and puzzled at the same time. Does Mu Caisang really care about Xiao Sangsang? This is absolutely impossible. What Mu Caisang cares most about is Xiao Sangsang. She is a woman who lives for Xiao Sangsang. How could she not care about Xiao Sangsang?


    Little Face Buddha was surprised and immediately sent a message to the spy to ask.


    At this time, several spies flew by and arrived at the place where Xiao Sangsang lived. They wanted to take down Xiao Sangsang in order to control Mu Caisang. Unexpectedly, among these people, a traitor suddenly appeared, who in turn stabbed to death the person arranged by the Little Face Buddha. This traitor was actually Mu Caisang''s move according to Tang Ye''s words, removing the pieces and even letting him use it for himself. She is a poisonous fairy, and controlling people with poison couldn''t be easier.


    However, Mu Caisang had a limited number of counter-revolutionaries and was defeated. After the people arranged by the Little Face Buddha solved the traitor, they continued to catch Xiao Sangsang, but the person arranged by Jiang Xiaobai appeared. The person arranged by the Little Face Buddha was wiped out and almost the entire army was wiped out. Even the people who lurked early and pretended to be around Xiao Sangsang had already been resolved by Mu Caisang.


    After the little face Buddha sent a message to the spy, the answer he got was that the action failed. They suffered heavy damage, and Mu Caisang was prepared!


    Snapped!


    Little Face Buddha received the news, he smashed the phone directly, looked at Mu Caisang''s hideous face, extremely gloomy, and shouted: "You bitch! Then I will kill you now, and then raise your daughter to let her Go make chicken!"


    Mu Caisang looked terribly cold, and hummed, "Then I will kill you first!"

 Chapter 687： Slap it!

    The little face Buddha felt that Mu Caisang was really arrogant. Since he knew that he was the first two preachers and had the name of a holy place, yet he dared to say that he wanted to kill him. Sure enough, after getting together with Tang Ye, he became as arrogant and arrogant as Tang Ye!


    "Since you want to die so, then I will fulfill you!" The Little Face Buddha had already suppressed his endless hostility, and he failed in Tang Ye''s hands one after another, even his ancestors were defeated. He wanted to vent and kill everything with Tang. People concerned about the night!


    With a wave of the paintbrush in the hand of the small face, a floating square white light suddenly appeared in front of him, like a piece of unfolded drawing paper. Then the little face Buddha waved a few times on the square drawing paper with a paintbrush, and a magical thing happened. A huge boulder flew out of the square drawing paper, forcing the wooden mulberry to go away.


    Mu Caisang was not afraid. She drew black poisonous gas from her body, and the black poisonous gas formed a long whip. With a flick of the long whip, she chopped the boulder in half. The boulder was chopped up and dissipated directly. These things are all imaginary things formed by power. Power can hurt people, but if it is broken up, it won''t cause too much impact on the surroundings.


    Little Face Buddha knew that Mu Caisang could not be hurt by a boulder alone. He was not worried, but very calm. With pictures of mountains and rivers, why can''t you kill Mu Caisang?


    The square white paper in front of him is exactly his magical method "Mountain and River Picture Scroll". The "Mountain River Picture Scroll" does not mean only mountains and rivers, but refers to all things in the world. The ability of painting saints is to comprehend the essence of a thing, draw it into the picture scroll, and then give it aura, then these paintings can come back to life for their own use. This kind of ability is extremely rare, so it is not an exaggeration to call the little face Buddha a painting saint.


    However, although it is possible to draw things into a picture for their own use, they also have great limits. For example, in figure painting, because the small face Buddha is not strong enough, he can paint people for his own use. Although it is possible, only simple people can be painted. Like those powerful figures in ancient times, such as emperors and gods, if he can''t control it, then he can''t paint for his own use.


    This is also the reason why the emperor''s picture needs to be in the picture, but he can''t complete it and needs Wen Dingmo to retreat.


    The emperor''s picture refined by Wen Dingmo retreat is based on the power of the literary sage to write poetry, praising the achievements of the ancient emperor, and then draw a simple image of that emperor with the power of painting. Combining the abilities of the two sages of literature and painting, and the integration of poetry and pictures, can call out the emperors of the ancient country. The reason for calling them out is to let them use their jade seals. Yuxi is the accumulation of air transport. When the time comes to suppress Tang Ye with strong air transport, killing Tang Ye will no longer be a problem!


    This kind of thing is quite amazing. It was Wen Dingmo and the others who had been doing bad things, but in the end it seemed that the person doing bad things was Tang Ye. Tang Ye is a bad guy, and the bad guy is a big boss. The big boss needs specific props and skill combinations to kill. The current situation is more like that it is not Tang Ye who will deal with the BOSS Wen Dingmo, but Wen Dingmo will deal with the BOSS Tang Ye!


    After a huge boulder drawn by the small face Buddha from the mountain and river picture scroll was scattered by the wooden mulberry, he continued to swing the animation pen, and then yelled, a black wolf with red eyes jumped out of the mountain and river picture scroll.


    The black wolf flew towards Mu Caisang, who still swung the poison gas whip to meet him. But the black wolf''s movements are very quick and sensitive, avoiding her long whip, and when it hits the ground, it swoops in suddenly, opening its mouth in the blood basin, exposing its sharp fangs, and biting directly at Mu Caisang''s neck.


    Mu Caisang''s gas whip could not stop the black wolf, it was dangerous at first sight, but she was still calm, the gas whip disappeared directly, and the change turned into a black wall in front of her, which firmly guarded her. The black wolf flew up and hit the black wall, but knocked himself upside down.


    At this time, the black wall in front of Mu Caisang instantly transformed into several claws, flying past and entangled the limbs of the black wolf. Several paws pulled the black wolf outwards, and the black wolf was like being tortured by five horses, being pulled to pieces, and finally dissipated.


    Seeing this, the little face Buddha frowned slightly, looking suspiciously at Mu Caisang. Only then did he know that Mu Caisang''s strength had improved a lot. If it were before, Mu Caisang''s ability to manipulate poison would not be so familiar and arbitrary.


    Although somewhat unexpected, the Little Face Buddha is still confident in his own strength. He doesn''t know that Mu Caisang is already beyond the strength of a preacher. He thinks that as the earliest preacher, he can''t kill even a person who has not reached the level of a preacher. , Isn''t that ridiculous?


    "Mu Caisang, your path has been good. Continue to work for the minister of the dragon. When the Xuanhuang plan is successful, you will have the supreme status, but you have become a traitor. You feel that your strength has improved, so you Don''t you have to worry about the minister who helps the dragon? You are still trying to fight me, huh, now I will let you see the strength gap between you and me!" Little Face Buddha shouted coldly to Mu Caisang.


    After drinking, the little face Buddha quickly waved the paintbrush in his hand, and the scroll of mountains and rivers fluttered, and even felt the surroundings faintly vibrate. Then a huge boulder arm stretched out from the scroll of mountains and rivers, and the arm hit the ground with a punch. The earthquake shook and made people unstable. Then with a few bangs, all the things with huge boulder arms were finally revealed. It was a stone giant almost ten meters high.


    One arm of a stone giant is as thick as a person''s body. The most important thing is that the stone giant looks hard and has no dead spots, so that people can''t think of attacking it. In terms of momentum, people feel that they can''t be beaten at all, or even impossible.


    This stone giant is the proud work of the Little Face Buddha, with absolutely outstanding attack and defense capabilities, and is one of the most powerful combat powers in his picture scroll. He wants to see how Mu Caisang fights him! He would let Mu Caisang know that the cruel reality is that Mu Caisang was killed by him without even getting close to him!


    The stone giant waved his arm to attack Mu Caisang and stepped on it at the same time. Even if he evaded, Mu Caisang was shocked. Even if he was just scratched by the stone giant, he flew out, fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    When the little face Buddha saw it, he smiled sullenly and hummed: "Mu Caisang, have you seen the gap between you and me? I tell you, besides killing you, I will kill a lot of people. Who is with Tang Ye? Relationship, I will kill whoever!"


    Mu Caisang wiped off the blood on the corners of his mouth, looked at the small face Buddha with indifference, slightly adjusted the blood flowing in his body, closed his eyes, opened his eyes and looked at the small face Buddha, sneered: "Since you know I¡¯m not afraid to admit it because of my affairs with Tang Ye. I have Tang Ye in my heart. I want to do something for him to make him value me more and make me a higher position in his heart. Then kill you, He should be happy?"


    "You..." Xiaolianfo''s face suddenly sank, furious, this woman is really arrogant!


    He asked the stone giant to attack Mu Caisang and shouted: "You go to die!"


    Mu Caisang was not in a hurry, closed his eyes, like meditation. At this time, black poisonous gas continued to emerge from her body, and the poisonous gas accumulated more and more, covering her body, forming a huge her. And the poison gas continued, forming a person bigger than the stone giant outside Mu Caisang. When the stone giant hit, she stretched out her hand, and the giant covering her body also reached out, and then pressed the stone giant''s head, smashed down fiercely, and pressed the stone giant''s head into the ground!


    A bigger giant crushed the stone giant!


    "You..." At this moment, Little Face Buddha felt Mu Caisang''s strength. He was stunned, and he didn''t expect such a thing to happen when he was killed.


    Mu Caisang''s strength unexpectedly surpassed him? !


    He is a preacher, so is Mu Caisang? And it is better than yourself! However, I and my eldest brother are the earliest evangelists. If there is someone better than me, I will definitely know!


    Little Face Buddha was stunned, Mu Caisang waved his hand, and the giant outside her also waved his hand and slapped the face of the Buddha.

 Chapter 688： Wen Sheng is out!

    There was a loud bang.


    "Ah!" Little Face Buddha cried out painfully.


    Mu Caisang, a giant transformed into poison gas, slapped it with a slap, the small face Buddha in astonishment could not escape, his whole body was beaten into the mud, only one head was exposed. Mu Caisang squeezed his neck and lifted him out again, and saw his legs become limp and shake. After being squeezed to the ground by the impact force that was just now, I am afraid that the bones are all broken, and they have been scrapped.


    Mu Caisang casually threw the Little Face Buddha to the ground. The small face Buddha groaned and groaned miserably after falling to the ground and hitting his body. At this time, he was seriously injured, his legs were abolished, his body was surging with blood, his internal injuries were extremely serious, he vomited blood, and he was no longer able to fight.


    Mu Caisang removed the black poisonous colossus, walked to the face of the little Buddha, with a cold face, and hummed: "The world has changed. You and Wen Dingmo, the two old turtles that have been hidden, have been eliminated and can no longer control others. Fate, play with other people¡¯s lives. Once you were behind your back, no one could do anything about it. But now, your nemesis has appeared, and I am very fortunate to know Tang Ye."


    "You..." The small face Buddha was extremely angry. He didn''t expect Mu Caisang''s strength to become so strong. He even mentioned Tang Ye to stimulate him. He hated him and wanted to kill Tang Ye and Mu Caisang. Tang Ye should have been killed long ago!


    The small face Buddha continued to vomit blood again, and the blood in his abdomen was surging sharply, and he felt that the large intestine and liver in the body had been mixed together. Just now, he was slapped into the ground by the giant Mu Caisang. Had he not been a powerful warrior, his body would have been muddy. Even though the body is still in good condition, internal injuries are inevitable.


    Mu Caisang had no sympathy for the Little Face Buddha, and said coldly: "I''m very busy and don''t have time to accompany you. Don''t you servants who help the dragon like going to heaven? Then I will give you a ride, and you can go to heaven now."


    Mu Caisang added a sharp blade made of poisonous gas in his hand, piercing the little face Buddha''s heart.


    call!


    However, at this time, a tyrannical force burst out from a distance, rushing away the poisonous gas and sharp blades. Mu Caisang frowned and quickly withdrew to avoid.


    The whistling voice was still ringing, and Mu Caisang felt an extremely oppressive force sweeping in front of her, and she was secretly surprised. This force can oppress her to make her whole body hairy, I am afraid someone stronger than her is coming. who can that be?


    A powerful person rushed in. There was wind on the soles of his feet, and his feet did not touch the ground, as if he was floating on the surface of the water, very fast. Both sides swept along with the body, stirring up waves on the water. It is not water, but power. Power is as turbulent as water. It is an absolute powerhouse, so strong that the body cannot contain it.


    Seeing this man, Mu Caisang was stunned. After being astonished, he was fully guarded and did not dare to act rashly.


    Wen Dingmo is here!


    Wen Dingmo and the Little Face Buddha are known as the Second Sage of Wen and Painting, and Wen Sheng is more famous than painting. He is not only good at using writing, but also mastering the magic method of ink painting. Otherwise, the emperor''s picture will not be given to him. Comprehend it. It can be said that he alone possesses the strength of the second sage of art and painting.


    Mu Caisang had previously lurked to investigate Wen Dingmo, but he was not close to the small courtyard where Wen Dingmo lived, and Wen Dingmo released a powerful force. Now that Wen Dingmo came out of the small courtyard, she didn''t know what extraordinary magic Wen Dingmo had refined.


    Wen Dingmo did not look at Mu Caisang, but took care of the small face Buddha. He saw that the little face Buddha was so badly injured, his face was full of grief, and he called out: "Picture!"


    The name of the young Buddha is called Huaruhua.


    The small face Buddha was seriously injured and vomiting blood constantly. He was supported by Wen Dingmo. He shook his head and said that it didn''t matter, but he was concerned about the emperor''s picture. He endured the pain and asked, "Big brother, how about the emperor''s picture?"


    "It''s done!" Wen Dingmo said gravely. Seeing that the Little Face Buddha was so badly hurt, resentment in his heart, his hostility soared, and resolutely said: "Don''t worry, Tang Ye will die, and people related to Tang Ye will die too!"


    "Then, that''s good..." Little Face Buddha smiled, feeling that these days'' efforts were not in vain.


    Wen Dingmo said: "You take a good rest first, and I will take care of Mu Caisang now. I can also hand Mu Caisang''s life to you and let you vent your hatred!"


    "Then thank you elder brother." The small face Buddha smiled.


    "No need to rest!" But at this moment Mu Caisang grumbled coldly. She was very upset. She originally thought that killing the Little Face Buddha would be a joy and pride. The Little Face Buddha is a painting saint. She can kill it. Doesn''t it mean that she is powerful? However, with Wen Dingmo now appearing, she felt that there was a huge difference between her strength and Wen Dingmo''s.


    What she wanted to get rid of in all her life was Wen Dingmo. Now that Wen Dingmo is so strong, she has no confidence to win. She doesn''t want to fall into Wen Dingmo''s hands again!


    Mu Caisang''s angry shout made Wen Dingmo and Xiaolianfo look at her. She looked resolute and snorted coldly: "Little Face Buddha, do you think you can still live?"


    "What do you mean?" Wen Dingmo frowned fiercely, and rushed towards Mu Caisang directly. But it''s not very strong, Mu Caisang can easily resolve it.


    The small face Buddha looked at Mu Caisang solemnly. Could it be that if the eldest brother comes, he will be killed? It''s ridiculous, Mu Caisang is too dear to herself!


    Mu Caisang sneered and hummed: "Did you forget what I am best at?"


    "Not good!" Wen Dingmo shouted, and immediately looked at the little face Buddha.


    The Little Face Buddha was stunned, then his face became pale, and he shook his head in a panic: "No, it won''t!"


    Mu Caisang is best at using poison. Although the small face Buddha''s injuries are serious, as long as Wen Dingmo takes action, he can still live. He doesn''t want to die, he has to wait until Xuanhuang''s plan is successful, even if his legs are abolished, there must be a way to heal again. However, if Mu Caisang poisoned him, if it can''t be solved in the first time, he will only have a dead end!


    puff! Ugh...puff, puff!


    Just when Xiao Lianfo was panicking, he suddenly vomited up blood, vomiting loudly, and vomiting blood was as severe as vomiting, as if he was about to vomit out the internal organs.


    "Picturesque!" Wen Dingmo was extremely worried when he saw the little face Buddha like this, and immediately mobilized his strength to save the little face Buddha, but it was useless. The little face Buddha still vomited blood desperately, and soon his face became pale and his vitality grew. The weaker, the dying.


    "Mu Caisang!" Wen Dingmo was anxious, and shouted to Mu Caisang: "Give me the antidote, I can spare your life!"


    Mu Caisang sneered and hummed: "I don''t believe a word of your words. Moreover, the moment Xiao Lian Buddha and I acted, we were determined to kill him. This poison has no antidote!"


    "You..." Wen Dingmo looked sad, his good brother was dying?


    The little face Buddha vomited blood while twitching and groaning in pain. He didn''t want to die, he was unwilling, but at this moment, he knew there was no way. His eyes became blurred, lost his brilliance, and he was going to fall down and become lifeless. At the last moment, he grabbed Wen Dingmo''s hand, pointed at Mu Caisang, vented all his anger and resentment, and shouted: "Brother, kill her! And her daughter, give me... ahem... revenge!"


    After drinking, the small face Buddha tilted his head and died completely.


    "Ah!" Wen Dingmo was extremely sad, staring at Mu Caisang, with flying beard and red eyes, he would kill Mu Caisang!

 Chapter 689： Come back!

    When I was young, I was a close friend, and I agreed to get the way together, and now I have insisted on whiteheads together, but seeing that the big plan is about to have a result, my close friend died in front of him, watching helplessly!


    The anger and resentment of Wen Dingmo can no longer be described in words. He must kill Mu Caisang and all those who have anything to do with Mu Caisang to avenge his best brother!


    "Mu Caisang!" Wen Dingmo glared at Mu Caisang, sending out two huge waves of force directly from him to Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang induces poisonous gas to resist these two forces, but these two forces are not that simple. When the two forces approached Mu Caisang, they suddenly turned into a wolf''s head in front of them, opened the blood basin, bite Mu Caisang''s poisonous gas, and then quickly pulled outside to tear the poisonous gas shield in front of Mu Caisang''s body. The other force had a chance to attack Mu Caisang, hit Mu Caisang''s body, and Mu Caisang withdrew.


    After Mu Caisang stabilized his body, he frowned greatly. She felt that Wen Dingmo''s strength was several times stronger than Xiaolian Buddha''s. She doesn''t understand why this is so. Wen Dingmo and Little Face Buddha are both called the two sages of painting and writing. Why is one so much higher?


    Mu Caisang knows his strength very well. It is okay to win against Little Face Buddha, but it is almost impossible to win Wen Dingmo, who is several times stronger than Little Face Buddha!


    She chose to retreat. Killing a small face Buddha is considered a profit. With her strength, it should be no problem to retreat wholeheartedly.


    However, Wen Dingmo won''t let her succeed. When she turned and left quickly, Wen Dingmo waved and held the brush of Little Face Buddha in his hand. He quickly swung the animated pen, wrote a few words, "Thunderbolt", and simply painted a few strokes of ink and lightning. Suddenly, several horrible lightning strikes in front of Mu Caisang, and if he is hit, it is estimated to be dead.


    Mu Caisang didn''t dare to block the thunder and lightning, so he could only retreat. She stared at Wen Dingmo, not knowing whether it was because of Wen Dingmo''s control in the past or because of Wen Dingmo''s powerful strength at this time. She was quite jealous of Wen Dingmo and always felt that she could not match Wen Dingmo.


    Originally, she thought she had gained a powerful force, and she would be fine with Dingmo above. However, after knowing that Wen Dingmo''s true identity was Wen Sheng, she was a little frustrated.


    Stronger yourself, stronger enemy!


    Wen Dingmo is like a mountain that has been pressing on her heart. The shadows of the past have not disappeared, and the new ones are coming again. She didn''t have much warfare with Wen Dingmo, mainly because of lack of confidence, so she kept thinking about retreating. But the more this happened, the more she fell into a passive situation and was suppressed to death by Wen Dingmo.


    At this time, Wen Dingmo had only resentment in his heart, and he would kill Mu Caisang. His feelings for Xiaolian Buddha are deeper than for his son and grandson. His son and grandson are not enough to support the situation of the Xuanhuang plan, then he will be eliminated! This is his ruthlessness and cruelty, he can sacrifice everything for the sake of the mysterious plan. If there is a special person, it is just a small face Buddha. The Little Face Buddha chose the path of Xuanhuang Daji together with him, and his ability was quite good. However, now the Little Face Buddha died in front of him!


    He never paid attention to Mu Caisang. He used to be a literary sage that no one else knew, and it was easy to manipulate Mu Caisang. Even if Mu Caisang''s strength has greatly increased now, he has also made a picture of the emperor, and he also doesn''t take Mu Caisang in his eyes!


    "I have never believed that you will betray, because you dare not, your daughter is in my hands, how dare you? Until Tang Ye appeared, I suffered a lot from Tang Ye''s hands, I accepted that kind of thing-with Tang Ye-related, nothing is impossible. It¡¯s just that I still don¡¯t understand, how did you get together with Tang Yegou? Zhongyuan has a deep affection for you, but you ignore it. It''s really cheap to the bone! You should be killed!"


    Wen Dingmo was still controlling those lightning bolts, blocking Mu Caisang''s path at any time, and grunting coldly to Mu Caisang.


    Mu Caisang was forced to be anxious. If he couldn''t escape, he would desperately face it. He couldn''t be afraid of Wen Dingmo all his life. She looked at Wen Dingmo and resolutely said: "Wen Dingmo, I only hate that I didn''t have the courage to take action against you earlier! How about you old dog, who manipulates so many things, now is not only one person left. , It is pitiful!"


    "What about a person, the heart is not on the ground, even if there are many people on the ground, what is the use? But you, the heart is on the ground, there are many people worthy of your expectation, then I will make you look forward to it!" Wen Ding Mo Leng snorted, then spread his hand, and suddenly a long golden scroll appeared in front of him. It was longer than the square scroll of the small face Buddha, and it was shining golden and looked very sacred.


    He picked it up with his paintbrush again, and suddenly a golden light flashed from the scroll.


    Mu Caisang had already decided to do his best, and he didn''t care anymore, gathered the poisonous illusion just now, and attacked Wen Dingmo with the giant illusion. However, a person flew out of the golden scroll in front of Wen Dingmo. This man is very majestic, wearing a golden armor and carrying a sword. Facing the illusion of Mu Caisang, which was more than ten meters high, he still looked down on Mu Caisang. When Mu Caisang''s vision attacked, he swung his sword and swept out.


    Suddenly, a golden sword of light flew out and hit Mu Caisang''s illusion, which was directly shredded in half. The illusion was originally caused by Mu Caisang''s poisonous gas. The illusion was cut off and Mu Caisang''s body was also injured. But what was even more shocking was that the phantom of the poisonous gas that had been cut off should have gathered back into one piece, but now the poisonous gas that was broken into two pieces has not merged back.


    Mu Caisang was shocked, the poison gas was her power entity, if it were destroyed, her strength would be greatly damaged. She didn''t understand why the poison gas cut off by the man in the golden armor was isolated. She took a closer look and found that there was a faint golden light on the side of the separated poisonous gas, which seemed to confine the poisonous gas.


    What is the golden light sword spirit? Is it so powerful?


    Mu Caisang originally had a deep shadow in the face of Wen Dingmo and lacked confidence. Now that the poison gas is blocked, he is even more jealous. Facing Wen Dingmo, his spirit is greatly reduced and he loses his fighting spirit.


    She hinted in her heart that she could not beat Wen Dingmo.


    Wen Dingmo sneered and hummed: "Eternal emperor picture, every character is a former emperor. As the emperor who authorized the jade seal, every move affects the air luck. Your poisonous illusion is the magic method derived from your air luck itself. , With luck, you will be restrained by the emperor! So even if Tang Ye comes, it won¡¯t be able to save you! Moreover, I am going to kill Tang Ye with the eternal emperor''s picture!"


    "I''m fighting with you!" Although Mu Caisang had no intention to fight, he was angry. She rushed directly to Wen Dingmo, but was beaten away by Wen Dingmo''s wave. At the same time, Wen Dingmo added a few strengths and hit her repeatedly. She suffered a few injuries and vomited blood when she landed, causing serious injuries.


    Mu Caisang gasped, but there was nothing left, Wen Dingmo came over to take her life!


    She was very unwilling, clenching her fists.


    Suddenly, a raging force swept behind her, who wanted to stop and look at Wen Dingmo, who was the killer of Mu Caisang. Then he sneered and hummed, "Tang Ye, you came just right, so I will take your life as the emperor of the ages. Picture consecration! Use the lives of everyone around you to bury the picturesquely!"

 Chapter 690： Dont take that shelter!

    Tang Ye rushed back from Sunlight City, clearly knowing that he was going to fight a decisive battle with the minister who helped the dragon. This is the result of the situation. He has successively collected the power of Wolong, and now only two places are left at Longtou Mountain in Yanjing and Shenlong Cave in Kunlun. Everyone involved in the Xuanhuang plan knows that the general trend has actually fallen to the slave of the python, and Tang Ye played a role in turning the tide in this dispute.


    It can be said that Tang Ye is the strongest slave to follow the python. However, this is also the most vulnerable place of the slave of the python. Because there are still a lot of people who can be arranged by the servant of the dragon, but now they are overwhelmed by Tang Ye alone, and they can¡¯t turn over. If Tang Ye falls, they rise again, the slave of the python can¡¯t handle it. Come, it will be a complete defeat!


    Just like an army or a country, it is never because of a person''s strength that it can always prosper and be invincible. If this happens, it will only be temporary. When this person falls, no one else can make up for it, and he will eventually perish.


    This is a team battle, not individual heroism!


    So now Wen Dingmo doesn''t care about other things. As long as Tang Ye is solved, the Xuanhuang plan will continue smoothly. Tang Ye''s obstacle is just a small episode.


    In order to kill Tang Ye, Wen Dingmo deliberately retreats and refines the emperor''s picture. Now that Tang Ye returns, this decisive battle will begin!


    Wen Dingmo no longer rushed to kill Mu Caisang. If Tang Ye could not be killed, killing Mu Caisang would not make much sense. Moreover, Tang Ye had already arrived, and he couldn''t kill even if he wanted to. Then fight Tang Ye first, and solve Tang Ye, no one should be kept!


    The arriving Tang Ye fell in front of Mu Caisang, dressed in black and a long cloak, like a battle robe, setting off the resolute Tang Ye like a general, even an emperor.


    For the battle between the servant of the dragon and the slave of the python, in fact, it is necessary to wait for the appearance of the Xuanhuang Gongzhu and the emperor to decide who wins and who loses. But now neither the Xuanhuang co-lord nor the emperor of the world have appeared. There have been speculations that Wen Zhongyuan was the co-leader of Xuanhuang and Huang, but after Wen Zhongyuan was kicked out by Wen Dingmo, he was rarely active in matters of Xuanhuang''s plan, so this speculation is no longer mentioned. On the contrary, most people now speculate that Tang Ye is the emperor of the emperor. It was he who took the slave of the python and defeated the minister of the dragon one by one, which made the minister of the dragon languish and eventually became the current predicament.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t fully possess the characteristics of Emperor Wanshi, so everything was just speculation. This also means that in the battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo, no matter who wins or loses, there is no way to end the Xuanhuang plan. Only when the real emperor and the co-lord of Xuan and Huang appear, and the two symbolic identities come to a decisive battle, can it be decided whether the Xuan Huang plan is over.


    Before that, if Tang Ye did not die, according to Nong Baicao''s prediction, the battlefield would be transferred to the Guwu River and Lake.


    Wen Dingmo looked at Tang Ye with a calm expression. The battle was about to come. Instead, he said, "This is the first time we met, but you and I have fought several times."


    Tang Ye nodded, smiled faintly, and said, "I win every fight."


    Wen Dingmo''s expression became cold, and the muscles on his face twitched fiercely. It is said that this kid Tang Ye speaks sharply and is the most irritating, but he did not expect it to be true, and a single sentence stimulated himself to death.


    Wen Dingmo took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and looked at Tang Ye with a smile: "As a young man, you have done quite well. However, as the person sheltered by the old Taoist priest, you are not worth mentioning. The shelter of the Taoist priest, even if you are an idiot, can still reach your current level. Therefore, as long as you don''t have the shelter of that old Taoist priest, it is worthless."


    Wen Dingmo also used color, alluding to Tang Ye relying on the protection of the old Taoist priest to win, otherwise it would be worthless.


    Tang Ye didn''t care, smiled, and said, "To be honest, I have never understood what happened to the old Taoist priest you mentioned. Could it be that I can live to this day because of the old Taoist priest? Taoist protects? With that old Taoist protects, I will never have an accident? Then I stand still, and you come and kill me, will a sky thunder strike you down and kill you?"


    "no?"


    Without waiting for Wen Dingmo to speak, Tang Ye immediately sneered and hummed: "I remember that every time I was dealt with by you, I had to deal with it very hard, and even tried my life several times. If I worked so hard, it would only be Only lived under the protection of the old Taoist priest, then I don''t need the protection of the old Taoist priest!"


    As he said, Tang Ye suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky, and shouted: "They all call you an old Taoist priest. I don''t know if you are watching what is happening in this world. If I can get to this point, it will really be you. Protecting me, then please don''t do this again! I, Tang Ye, want to live out my own destiny. I control my affairs by myself, whether it is life or death. I won''t complain or get lucky!"


    Tang Ye yelled at the sky, expressing his attitude. Suddenly the sky was gloomy, and a thunderstorm sounded. I don''t know if that old Taoist is responding, or Cang Tian feels that Tang Ye is pretending to be forced and wants to kill him with lightning.


    Wen Dingmo was very angry with Tang Ye, this kid was really capable of acting hard!


    Although Mu Caisang had become accustomed to Tang Ye''s ignorance, she still felt speechless towards Tang Ye. Don''t be handsome at this critical juncture. Can you do it? What if you really got the protection of the old Taoist priest before you survived, and now you ask that old Taoist not to take shelter, what should I do if Wen Dingmo kills one move?


    Besides, how about being protected by that old Taoist priest? People live in the world to help each other. People are social creatures and cannot be alone forever. Since the old Taoist priest is willing to take shelter, isn''t it a chance, a talent?


    Moreover, Tang Ye took the gift of the old Taoist priest and did a lot of good deeds and saved many people. If there is no shelter from that old Taoist priest, it is impossible to save those people. What good is this? Things have always been two-sided, given Tang Ye''s ability, he has fulfilled his responsibility, then there is no need to be ashamed, and there is no need to fight for that breath with Wen Dingmo.


    Wen Dingmo looked at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, smiled sarcastically, and hummed: "Tang Ye, why do you say that kind of cool talk. The old Taoist priest gave you something that you didn¡¯t have if you said you don¡¯t. It is even more abominable to use such a power to destroy my good deeds that I don''t want!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Wen Dingmo and hummed: "Well...If so, if you want to kill me, please work harder, otherwise I will kill you!"


    "You..." Wen Dingmo was angry again. It is said that Tang Ye is a bit of a rascal, and if it is true, he said so proudly and resolutely, saying that he does not want the asylum of the old Taoist priest, and now he accepts the asylum of luck and has to be careful. Is this playing yourself?


    Wen Dingmo was very angry with Tang Ye, but fortunately he produced a picture of the emperor, even if the old Taoist wanted to give Tang Ye a shelter, Tang Ye would be truly out of luck. Then see what other storms Tang Ye can make!


    Suddenly, a golden light appeared in the gloomy sky. The golden light did not come from the sky, but from Longtou Mountain in Yanjing.


    Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo saw them, looked at each other, and then each went to Longtou Mountain.


    The emergence of golden light is due to the emergence of the dragon gate. That being the case, the decisive battle will be resolved together with the Dragon Gate. Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo had this idea in their hearts, so they went to Longtou Mountain together.


    Before leaving, Tang Ye said to the injured Mu Caisang: "Caisang, you go back to recover and take care of yourself."


    In fact, there is another meaning, which is to let Mu Caisang go back and be ready, no matter if he wins or loses, I hope Mu Caisang will be ready for it.

 Chapter 691： The eternal emperor map!

    Mu Caisang was rescued by Tang Ye. He had a lot to say, but Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo had already gone to war, and there was no time and opportunity. She wanted to help Tang Ye, but what Tang Ye said to her was obviously asking her to go back to deal with possible accidents. She felt that she should indeed do this, otherwise the minister of Dragon Support would threaten Tang Ye by any means that would be very detrimental to Tang Ye.


    What''s more, she was seriously injured. Even if she followed Tang Ye to Longtoushan, it would not have much effect. It might be a disservice to her, so she followed Tang Ye''s words and went back to deal with the possible accidents.


    Both Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo are the strongest people in the big world, and it is not difficult to grab Longtou Mountain. Soon the two reached the top of a mountain and faced each other.


    Longtou Mountain is located on the east side of Babaoshan Military Region. Standing on the top of the mountain, you can see the entire cemetery of heroes. Longtou Mountain is named because the whole mountain is like a dragon head that rises up high. It has become a symbol of majesty, power and domineering. This is the place of dragon veins that has long been known, and was regarded as a holy place in the ancient kingdoms of the past. Even now, it is a place guarded by the military region. No matter if this is a symbol of majesty, or there is a mysterious and powerful guarding power here.


    The heroic cemetery below is a sacred and inviolable place where the souls of the great men of the past are buried. Therefore, the ability to be buried in the cemetery of the heroic spirits under Longtou Mountain shows that this person is very outstanding and has made great contributions.


    This sacred place naturally cannot tolerate any offense. Therefore, there is not only the protection of the forces of the Babaoshan Military Region, but also the majestic shelter of Longtoushan.


    Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo stood facing each other on Longtou Mountain, each looking very energetic. Both knew that this stop was taken for granted, as if they had been waiting for a long time, it was a decisive battle that could be liberated.


    If Tang Ye wins, Xuanhuang''s plan will leave in general, and he can no longer be pressed so urgently. The minister who helps the dragon must step back and accumulate his strength. Then the adult at Red Wall can take a breath and sort out the matter slowly. The slaves of the python and those who oppose the Xuanhuang plan can also breathe a sigh of relief and return to the past.


    If Wen Dingmo wins, the slave of the python will lose the final support and the minister of the dragon will deal with it easily. When the time comes, the minister of supporting the dragon will be fully crushed, and neither the slave of the python nor the adult of the red wall can stop it. The ancient jade seal of the red wall court will be obtained by the minister of supporting the dragon, and it will be just around the corner. The next step is the success of the Xuanhuang plan, the reconnection of the heaven and the earth, the strong spiritual energy from the sky is poured into the earth, and the earth will reproduce a world of immortality. Martial artists can prove Dao longevity through cultivation, and various monsters can also practice Dao, and monsters and ghosts will also reappear. It is a world full of mysterious adventures!


    "Tang Ye, even now, I am still surprised to see you and me confronting each other in the end. Ha... It''s really ironic, I''m a white-haired man who fought with you to this point. I can accept you as Wang Airen. But you...he..." Wen Dingmo looked at Tang Ye and shook his head and smiled, as if Tang Ye''s ability to fight against him was very ridiculous and ironic.


    Wen Dingmo still has his own arrogance. As an old man who has gone through decades of courtship, why should a young kid play with him?


    Tang Ye calmed down on Wen Dingmo¡¯s arrogant attitude, and said, ¡°After returning to Yanjing, I probably learned something. To be honest, I was very surprised. I didn¡¯t expect the earliest two that kept me dreaded. A preacher, it''s actually you and the Little Face Buddha. It''s okay, so far your identity has not had a big impact on me. Now that you come out by yourself, it will be much easier to solve it.


    "The kid is really arrogant!" Wen Dingmo snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Can''t you change the way of thinking? By now, am I still arrogant when I talk to you like this? Your skills are much better than me? If that''s the case, why are you forced to jump the wall like a dog?"


    "You..." Wen Dingmo was really angry. Tang Ye''s mouth was really cheap and poisonous enough to mock himself as a dog without scolding him?


    Wen Dingmo is an old man who has passed the age of being stubborn. He took a deep breath and watched Tang Ye calm down. He said, "Tang Ye, your life experience is very unusual. After careful analysis, your experience is actually The Xuanhuang plan is the same. The Xuanhuang plan is to reconnect the heavens and the earth, to infuse the spiritual energy from the sky, and to reshape a world of cultivating immortals. Isn¡¯t your experience the most appropriate to cultivating immortals? Tai Chi, and then realize the dead wood and spring, and then the flames and the truth, and even the evil dragon spirit... There are many mysterious things. Your growth is the same as that of cultivation. You are basically receiving the benefits of the path of cultivation. But now , But you are opposed to Xuan Huang''s plan. Is this a bit ungrateful?"


    Tang Ye frowned, really speechless about Wen Dingmo''s rascal statement. To become stronger is to receive the benefits of one path of cultivation. Wouldn''t all people who become stronger receive this benefit? In this case, shouldn''t all warriors support the Xuanhuang plan? That''s a fart!


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Dingmo with weird eyes, and didn''t know how the old man who had been in court for decades said such mentally retarded words.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said, "I really can''t refute your words. I am opposed to you. If you have to have a reason, then let me treat you as if you are unhappy and want to ruin your good deeds. Okay?"


    "You..." Wen Dingmo almost choked with anger, this kid is really a rascal!


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with Tang Ye any more, and hummed: "If that''s the case, let us figure this out! Don''t think that if you win all the way, you will always win, not this time! I retreat Hard work to refine the emperor''s picture, and finally Huang Tian will pay off, let me be done. Tang Ye, today is your death date!"


    After all, Wen Dingmo waved his sleeves, and the golden scroll that appeared when he dealt with Mu Caisang floated in front of him. The golden scroll bears the picture of the emperor. After the golden light scroll appeared, Wen Dingmo had another paintbrush in his hand, coupled with the fluttering clothes. Although Wen Dingmo looked like a literati, he was vigorous and enlightened.


    There is a saying that it is useless to be a scholar, but Wen Dingmo entered the Tao with literature, and eventually achieved the holy position, becoming the strongest group of people in the big world. Now it is the representative of Fulong and Tang Yeyi. war! Not to mention the right and wrong choices and persistence of the paper, he is an amazing person.


    Wen Dingmo waved the paintbrush in his hand, a golden light flashed out of the golden light scroll, and then a man with the appearance of a general wearing a golden armor appeared. This golden armored general, Yu Xuanang, is majestic and majestic, just like an emperor looking over the world.


    In fact, he is an emperor in the ancient kingdoms of the past. The eternal emperor picture is to reproduce the kings of the ancient countries through the magic method of writing and painting. The king himself is a person of great luck. The most important thing is that these emperors can use the ancient jade seal. The jade seal of the ancient country is a thing that gathers luck and can suppress powerful people, even those of great luck like Tang Ye!


    Wen Dingmo firmly believes that Tang Ye became so strong because of the protection of the old Taoist priest. As long as Tang Ye''s protection of luck was broken, killing Tang Ye would be a breeze.


    Now, it''s time to kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye frowned when he looked at the ancient emperor in the golden armor. He felt a strong sense of oppression. Could it be that he was able to get to this point because of the protection of the old Taoist priest?

 Chapter 692： One for one!

    Tang Ye didn''t admit that he had come to this point because of the protection of that old Taoist priest. He knows what he has experienced along the way. If he uses the asylum of the old Taoist priest as his hard work and desperately fart, he would rather not have the asylum from the beginning and die if he dies... Deny one''s efforts?


    Now that Wen Dingmo used the emperor''s picture to make a shot, it was possible to verify whether Tang Ye came to this point because of the protection of that old Taoist priest.


    Wen Dingmo''s emperor map can contain Tang Ye''s luck. Tang Ye has no way to stop the emperor map from stifling his luck, so let''s see if he can win without luck!


    Wen Dingmo was very stubborn, including many people who had suffered a loss in Tang Ye''s hands. They thought that a kid like Tang Ye could not be so powerful and could continue to win. So they all waited for the moment Tang Ye''s luck was restrained, and then killed Tang Ye!


    Now Wen Dingmo summoned an ancient emperor with the eternal emperor map. This emperor''s aura is very compelling. Tang Ye felt a huge oppressive force in front of him, and he couldn''t stretch his fists.


    The ancient emperor saw Tang Ye, armed with a golden sword, and attacked Tang Ye. Tang Yeyun picked up the strength of the dead wood in spring, and suddenly vines broke out from behind him, and went to entangle the emperor of the ancient country.


    However, the golden sword in the hands of the emperor of the ancient kingdom is very powerful, and it seems to be able to cut everything. He swings the sword and cuts the iron like mud and cuts the vines. After the vine was cut off, it couldn''t continue to stretch over, turned into strength and returned to Tang Ye''s body.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned greatly, and even the strength of the dead wood in spring was contained?


    Wen Dingmo smiled, seeing that the ancient emperor was able to contain Tang Ye''s power, and he was even more certain that Tang Ye was so powerful when he was sheltered by the old Taoist priest. In order to avoid accidents, he officially used the eternal emperor map against Tang Ye. An ancient emperor is just an experiment. Since it is useful, he will do his best to kill Tang Ye!


    There is nothing else to do today, just kill Tang Ye! As long as you kill Tang Ye, you will win, and the Xuanhuang plan can proceed smoothly!


    "Tang Ye, see it, this is the result when your luck is suppressed! When you lose the protection of the luck of the old Taoist priest, then all your magical powers are no longer magical powers, how can you beat me?" Dingmo looked at Tang Ye with a sneer.


    Tang Ye glanced at Wen Dingmo, ignored it, then looked at the emperor of the ancient kingdom, squinting his eyes to think about the countermeasures. After thinking about it, he decided not to play slowly. This is a battle of life and death, and there is no room for hiding. Wen Dingmo used the emperor''s picture from the beginning, and he began to use the flames to listen!


    Flame Truth heard a roar, burst out of the void, and fell in front of Tang Ye, with blazing flames shining, and the bow and head are so domineering, it is hard to imagine that this is a beast that will exist in the big world.


    Huo Di Ting and Tang Ye had a heart-to-heart connection, and immediately flew over to deal with the ancient emperor. The emperors of the ancient country fought against the flames. The emperors of the ancient country still wield their swords to slash the flames. This time, however, it was not as smooth as cutting off dead trees and vines in spring. The flames bite the sword in his hand and emitted a powerful flame to knock the ancient emperor down, and then bite off the ancient emperor¡¯s neck. The ancient emperor lost the battle. .


    Wen Dingmo was not anxious when he saw this, waving the brush in his hand, and suddenly two majestic figures with golden armors appeared from the golden scroll. These two are still ancient emperors, one uses a long whip and the other uses a long spear. The two ancient emperors dealt with Flame Divine together. They didn''t do it directly, but each took out a piece of jade seal and threw the jade seal into the air. The two jade seals floated in suspension, shining to the flames, and suddenly the flames sounded like they were being pressed by a huge boulder, and they were less flexible in jumping and flying.


    That is Yuxi''s air transport suppression!


    Hearing Flame Truth raised his head and roared, his eyes flashed with red flames, and he was angry! It flew towards an ancient emperor. However, at this time, the emperor of the ancient country who used the long whip flicked the long whip, and the long whip swiftly went away, wrapped in a leg of the flame. Flame Truth was restrained and could not act for a while. Another ancient emperor who used a spear took this opportunity to jump up high, and then stand upside down, lower the spear, pointing straight at the flames!


    "Roar!" Hearing the hit, the flames screamed out, and was attacked by the powerful luck of the emperor of the ancient country and dissipated directly.


    Wen Dingmo smiled and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, how? Before the emperor''s luck, there was a jade seal that suppressed you. Although this jade seal is not real, it is enough to deal with you. The dead wood meets the spring and the flames are used. , You still have the evil dragon spirit, how about calling it out again?"


    Wen Dingmo was holding the winning ticket, he didn''t hurry, smiled lightly at Tang Ye, but he was full of playfulness with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s face was solemn, although there was no peace of the past, but there was no anxiety, and his silent appearance seemed very calm. He glanced at the two ancient kingdom emperors, waved his hand, and the ear-splitting dragon roar sounded, and the black dragon appeared, hovering in the air, his whole body shining in pitch black, like a black flame burning. This giant dragon hovered in the air, with the potential to obscure the sky, and anyone who saw it would feel small.


    Even Wen Dingmo, seeing such a black dragon, couldn''t help feeling that this was a miracle in the world. Even after the success of Xuanhuang''s plan, when the world returns to chaos and immortality, such a dragon is something that creatures can look up to.


    Wen Dingmo also found it ridiculous. This black dragon was originally an evil dragon spirit. It was one of their servants who helped the dragon. The old way of Yin and Yang in the Yin and Yang world of Mount Tai spent decades of energy and borrowed the power of Wolong to nurture. It was originally used to deal with Tang Ye and to deal with Sui. The slave of the python, but now it has become Tang Ye''s power. What is more ironic than this?


    Today¡¯s black dragon, after Tang Ye¡¯s continuous collection of Wolong¡¯s power, is nourished by the increasingly powerful and complete Wolong¡¯s power, becomes stronger, and begins to transform from a ¡°spiritual body¡± to a ¡°divine body¡±, waiting for the power of the eight Wolong dragons to be fully charged After it is nourished, it can become a complete divine body, and then it will be a real dragon!


    Now only two places are missing the power of Wolong, so the power of the black dragon is already very powerful. It hovered over the sky and looked down at the two ancient emperors, with contempt in its eyes, and suddenly swooped down, biting off one ancient emperor, and then grabbed the other ancient emperor with its sharp claws and pinched it fiercely. The two ancient kingdom emperors were instantly dispersed, and the two ancient jade seals floating in the sky disappeared.


    "Wow!" After killing two ancient country emperors, the black dragon looked at Wen Dingmo and let out a long dragon roar, as if saying that it was not full of fun at all, and the two ancient country emperors simply couldn''t stuff their teeth!


    Wen Dingmo was very angry, and shouted coldly: "Niemu, you are just an evil dragon. It is not the arrangement of my minister to help the dragon to give birth to you. You can help the dragon and the dragon, you can support the dragon, you can also help the dragon! Now that you are ungrateful and have been with Tang Ye, your fate will be the same as Tang Ye, and you will completely disappear in this world in this decisive battle!"


    Wen Dingmo finished drinking, and quickly waved the brush in his hand, summoning five ancient emperors with golden battle armor from the eternal emperor picture, and the five ancient emperors attacked together to siege the black dragon!

 Chapter 693： Black dragon destroys team battle!

    Five ancient emperors appearing from the picture of emperors are suspended side by side in the air, holding swords, spears, shields, flashing lights and flutes, and their weapons are all golden and magnificent. The five people confronted the black dragon, and the scene was like a battle between good and evil.


    The emperor is naturally righteous and awe-inspiring, while the black dragon is like an evil existence. This is a bit embarrassing. According to the position of the adult of the Red Wall and the wishes of ordinary people, he definitely does not want the world to be in chaos, and Tang Ye is fighting for the protection of the earth, and the black dragon is his partner, but the scene seems to be evil. On one side, it is really embarrassing.


    Perhaps Tang Ye was so tragic, no matter how hard he tried, how thoughtful he was, what others saw was his vicious side and thought he was a villain.


    Tang Ye naturally didn''t care about these at this time, and he never did. He does everything by obeying his heart and allowing his thoughts to come through. If he doesn''t like it, it''s useless even if everyone praises him as a hero.


    The five ancient emperors and the black dragon began to fight. The five ancient emperors were divided into three ways. One way was to attack the head of the black dragon frontally. The emperor holding the flashing lantern, the flashing lantern can be thrown out, forming a powerful long-range attack. In addition, the ancient emperors armed with swords and guns attacked on both sides of the black dragon so that they could all avoid the black dragon''s tail flick. In addition, there is an ancient emperor who uses a flute to stay away from the battlefield. The sound of his playing the flute is very strange, which can disturb the mental state of the black dragon, and playing refreshing music makes the four emperors of the ancient kingdom energetic.


    This seems a bit like playing a game. Five players hunted down the **** dragon boss. It seems that Tang Ye and the black dragon are really like the evil side, being killed by a few righteous and awe-inspiring people!


    Wen Dingmo watched the fierce battle between the ancient emperor and the black dragon with a cold expression. He did not dare to underestimate the black dragon that could cover the sky and the sun when hovering in the sky. However, he was not very worried, because there were more than these ancient emperors of the ancient kingdoms, even if these five lost to the black dragon, they could still be summoned again. And he knew that Tang Ye had nothing more to rely on besides Huo Di listen and Black Dragon. As for the giant python that caused the Luohuadong girl to fail in the South China Sea, this is Yanjing, but there is no place for the giant python to come. If such a giant python dared to show up on the ground, causing a panic, I am afraid that the adult at the red wall would not allow it.


    Tang Ye watched the black dragon fighting against the five ancient kingdom emperors, his expression was the same as before, his face was stern, but he was not impatient, and appeared quite calm. He didn''t help the Black Dragon, even if the Black Dragon struggled with the five emperors.


    The power of the five ancient emperors should not be underestimated. They first threw their jade seals into the sky, and after shining down to suppress the black dragon''s luck, they began to fight the black dragon wildly. Thanks to Yuxi''s suppression of air transport, their fighting did not touch the limit of air transport in the big world, and would not alarm the gatekeeper. Nor will a terrestrial disaster occur because the overall air fortune of the big world is impacted.


    The disasters of the earth are not only concerned by Tang Ye but also by Wen Dingmo. This is exactly the reason why the minister supporting the dragon and the slave following the python did not go to full-scale war, and each abide by the rules.


    The luck of the big world is fixed at a limit. If it crosses the limit, it may lead to catastrophes on the earth. By then, as long as the creatures on the earth will encounter accidents, the ministers who support the dragon will be included. Will not directly kill the slaves of the python. The slave of the python seized this opportunity to compete with the minister of the dragon. Later, Tang Ye, a peculiar kid, led the slave of python to reverse the situation, and now he is in a decisive battle with the minister of Fulong!


    Of course, the gatekeeper is not so ignorant. Naturally, they were aware of these incidents by the ministers who helped the dragon. It''s just that they don''t need to interfere with the slaves of the python. Even if they want to intervene, it is relatively difficult because they have to abide by the rules set by their ancestors.


    That old Taoist is worthy of being an immortal. It is expected that thousands of years later, the people on the ground will not be willing to be isolated from the world and will carry out a plan to open up the world. The veteran Taoist priests are not so arrogant and domineering, so they are given the opportunity, as long as these people carry out the grand plan within the rules, the gatekeeper shall not interfere. Because of the great plan of the world, there are two factions of people, it is the minister who supports the dragon and the slave who follows the python. If the minister who helps the dragon wins the slave who follows the python, perhaps it should also allow people to return to the world of cultivation.


    The situation where gatekeepers can intervene is when people directly offend the luck of the earth and may cause catastrophes in the earth.


    However, there is also a rebellion within the gatekeeper. There are also many people in the gatekeeper who want to prove the way to ascend. They don''t want to guard this acre of three-point field and become a so-called heavenly man on earth. In fact, they are just gatekeepers. They are the strongest people on the ground and the closest to ascent. Facing the temptation of longevity and happiness, being able to resist for thousands of years is already quite remarkable.


    This era is bound to be an era of great changes. They have made a choice not to be a mere doorkeeper anymore. They want to prove the way and go to the sky of the universe!


    Therefore, even if the gatekeepers in the judicial trial of gatekeepers know the situation of the big world, they are already a little weak in dealing with internal rebellions and monitoring the fierce Guwu rivers and lakes. As long as the situation in the big world hasn''t reached the point where it is uncontrollable, they choose not to spend energy there.


    Ouch!


    The black dragon suddenly roared.


    The siege of the five ancient kingdom emperors was very cautious. To say that the ugly point is that it is awkward, awkward to fight and consume, there are shields, milk and output, and it can always kill the BOSS. This is what players often do in the game when the equipment is not up. The black dragon was irritated by the wretched consumption of the five ancient emperors. After a roar, he raised his head and suddenly spewed a black gas with a strong corrosive aura. This was the first stunt he possessed when he was conceived as a dragon spirit. According to the usual The name is Dragon''s Breath.


    The black dragon was furious and sprayed a corrosive dragon breath close to 360 degrees. Unexpectedly, the five ancient emperors were shunned and were hit. Not only were they blown and rolled out, they were also corroded by lifeless energy. The golden light was mostly dimmed.


    Taking advantage of this moment, the black dragon pierced its head directly, and crushed the two ancient emperors who had just hit its head in one bite. An ancient emperor next to him wanted to retreat, but he was caught by a claw of the black dragon, and then he was thrust into the mouth of the black dragon. The other one on the side was a bit brave, not retreating but advancing, taking advantage of the opportunity to behead the dragon!


    As a result, Heilong turned his head and fell directly into the dragon''s mouth.


    The flute player had a lot of time to react and retreat, but he thought that when he was far enough away from the black dragon, the black dragon flicked his tail and knocked him back. The black dragon pounced on his head again and took another bite. Broke him.


    At this point, the five ancient emperors were killed by the black dragon, the entire army was wiped out, and the regiment was destroyed!


    Wen Dingmo saw this, his face indifferently gloomy, and he waved an animated pen to fight again!


    As long as he kills the black dragon, Tang Ye has nothing to rely on!

 Chapter 694： See the truth!

    The strength of the black dragon was beyond Wen Dingmo''s imagination, but the more so, the more he felt that Tang Ye could only rely on the black dragon. Tang Ye walked this way, relying on nothing but the dead wood to meet the spring, the flame divine hearing and the black dragon, and the stunt hard Tai Chi of Nong Baicao. As for the red and purple spirit pythons, they were too restricted to stay with Tang Ye.


    Now the dead wood Fengchun and the flame truth have been broken, and only the black dragon remains. And Wen Dingmo''s eternal emperor picture, there are many ancient emperors available. Before Tang Ye used dead wood to listen to the spring and flames, it was broken by Wen Dingmo with the eternal emperor picture. Now that the black dragon appeared, it was easy to wipe out the original two ancient kingdom emperors first, and then the five were also destroyed by the black dragon. So far, Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo are tied, and the outcome will be decided in the next duel.


    Five ancient emperors destroyed the regiment, Wen Dingmo wouldn''t let Tang Ye be proud, and then successively called ten ancient emperors to besiege the black dragon. Ten ancient emperors appeared, each with its own weapons and unique skills. The first thing they did was to toss the jade seal in the air into the air, let the jade seal shine down, and restrain Tang Ye from granting the fortune to the black dragon supernatural power. Tang Ye''s luck was suppressed, and he could not exert such a powerful force, and the reversal of the previous drama occurred.


    Wen Dingmo''s expression returned to calm, and the old man looked proudly on his side, showing that the martyr was full of heart in his old age, and he looked like a general. The golden scroll of the eternal emperor''s picture is suspended in front of him, holding a paintbrush in his hand, giving full play to the style of a generation of writing. Although it is literary, it is extremely powerful!


    Who says useless is a scholar?


    Wen Dingmo''s grand ambition is to set the world with words!


    "Tang Ye, let''s fight again! Today, my battle with you is considered fun, let''s see who can have the last laugh!" Wen Dingmo said proudly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at him, his serious face relaxed, and said lightly: "That''s natural, just see who has the last laugh."


    Wen Dingmo laughed and said, "But why do I see you keep your face calm? You don''t need to be like that. In this battle, you and I must not only divide the victory and defeat, but also divide life and death! You and me are enough for this battle, no You die, I die!"


    Tang Ye still looked light, nodded and said, "Okay."


    Wen Dingmo was secretly unhappy. He was very upset with Tang Ye''s calm and sophisticated appearance. He was obviously just a young boy, but he acted so calmly, really he was in control of everything?


    Wen Dingmo wanted to smash Tang Ye''s undefeated myth, and he didn''t believe that Tang Ye could continue to win!


    Ouch!


    At this time, the black dragon screamed, angry because of the predicament. Ten ancient emperors besieged it, and five ancient emperors killed it just now. It can still deal with it in anger, but now ten people, there are ten ancient jade seals, it can no longer deal with it smoothly. , It fell into trouble.


    But the black dragon is not so easy to deal with. Under its anger, it roared and was deafening. Ten ancient emperors were affected. They flicked their tails several times, and bit two in a row!


    "Nielong, how can you be arrogant!" Wen Dingmo saw this, waved the brush in his hand, and once again called out several ancient emperors to make up, trapping the black dragon to death!


    The black dragon began to become irritable. After fighting for so long and being suppressed by the ancient jade seal, the situation became more and more unfavorable.


    Tang Ye frowned deeply, and occasionally glanced at the cemetery of heroic spirits under Longtou Mountain, as if waiting for something. He remained silent before getting what he wanted.


    Now it has become twelve ancient emperors dealing with the black dragon. Above the sky, twelve golden lights flashed, besieging a majestic black dragon in the middle. The scene is comparable to a movie with super special effects.


    It is impossible not to disturb others by such a thing. This night, Longtou Mountain seemed to have been struck by lightning, and there were bursts of dragons, giving people a feeling of entering a fantasy world. Many people came out to watch, but the Red Wall made preparations early and used various means to cover up this incident so that ordinary people would not be frightened and panicked.


    The emperor of the ancient country came out to deal with the black dragon, not the core people in the black and yellow plan, it is hard to imagine such a thing. At this time, both the minister supporting the dragon and the slave following the python settled down and watched the battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo together. This battle is very important and directly determines the future direction of the two factions.


    Wen Zhongyuan stood in his yard, looking at the direction of Longtou Mountain, frowning. On the stone table next to him, there was a chess game. The black and white pieces on the chessboard were half and half, and no one beats the other.


    "Is this a tie?" Wen Zhongyuan muttered to himself, staring closely at the chess game. He believes that there cannot be a tie, and one side will definitely win. This is not a simple battle, but a decisive battle, even a life and death battle!


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at the movement of the black and white pieces on the board, and believed that he would be able to see the result. He picked up a black chess and a white chess at the same time, spotted a certain place, played the white chess first, found that it couldn''t work, and shook his head. Then he put down the black chess, but it didn''t work, shook his head and wanted to remove the black chess. However, suddenly, he saw that the whole situation of the black chess side had become a dead end after putting the key piece.


    Black will kill white!


    Black wins, white loses!


    "Grandpa is wrong!" Wen Zhongyuan snorted heavily.


    Wen Zhongyuan believed that the chess game he studied was not wrong, and since he was kicked out of the Xuanhuang plan, he has not really left the game. He has been observing and analyzing Tang Ye from behind. He believed that there was a safer way to kill Tang Ye, and he also believed that the ministers who helped the dragon believed it was wrong to see Tang Ye''s truth clearly, including his grandfather.


    He believes that Tang Ye''s ability to always win has nothing to do with the protection of the old Taoist priest!


    That was Tang Ye''s wisdom and talent. If it were counted on that old Taoist priest, it would be a big mistake to think that blocking the old Taoist''s shelter to Tang Ye would kill Tang Ye!


    Wen Zhongyuan discovered that the white chess would be eaten by the black chess, and immediately left the courtyard. He saw and confirmed the truth of Tang Ye, and killed Tang Ye in his own way!


    Wen Zhongyuan did not go to Longtou Mountain to help Wen Dingmo, but went to wait outside the Royal Garden. He waited time and time again, and finally saw Lin Yourong come out alone, and went to say hello to Lin Yourong without showing any malice. In addition, he gave Lin Yourong one thing and left. After Lin Yourong got the thing, he returned to the house with a heavy expression.


    Lu Celadon had been standing on the roof looking at Longtou Mountain, holding his hands together, worried about Tang Ye''s situation so much that she didn''t know when Lin Yourong came into contact with Wen Zhongyuan.


    Perhaps for Tang Ye and Lin Yourong, she cares more about Tang Ye, because her mood for Tang Ye is very different.


    Lin Yourong returned to her house and put the things Wen Zhongyuan gave her on the table. The thing was wrapped in a piece of soft silk cloth, I don''t know what was inside.


    Lin Yourong pondered over and over again, after all, he slowly stretched out his hand to untie the silk cloth and take out the contents.

 Chapter 695： Each has its own plan!

    After Wen Zhongyuan came into contact with Lin Yourong, he still did not go to Longtoushan to help Wen Dingmo, but went to find Mu Caisang. He told Mu Caisang that Tang Ye is now unstoppable. If he has any way to deal with Tang Ye, it can be said that there is or no. Because that method was a gambling on luck, but Tang Ye''s luck had always been very good, he didn''t have enough confidence. He was afraid of failure, and then he died, and Mu Caisang also died.


    Wen Zhongyuan knows Tang Ye''s character very well, and everyone who has confronted Tang Ye should understand. There was a cruelty in Tang Ye''s bones, and those who he thought could not be kept would definitely be eliminated. And, those who want to kill him, he will not stay!


    Wen Zhongyuan didn¡¯t know the relationship between Tang Ye and Mu Caisang, he knew that Mu Caisang had failed to kill Tang Ye, so he worried that Tang Ye would win the battle with Wen Dingmo, and he would lose the gambling he did. Mu Cai Mulberry is dangerous!


    At the final decisive moment, Wen Zhongyuan was also more selfish. He loves Mu Caisang and hopes to stay with Mu Caisang. This is his own feeling, which is deeper and more persistent than that of his grandfather Wen Dingmo. As far as the relationship between him and Wen Dingmo is concerned, in fact, apart from the joint pursuit of the Xuanhuang plan, other feelings are not deep.


    This is due to Wen Dingmo''s choice, Wen Dingmo chose to let go of family affection for the sake of the mysterious plan. The result of what he did was that his son, who was Wen Zhongyuan''s father, was not capable and was kicked out by him. So far, Wen Zhongyuan''s father has left home and disappeared for more than 20 years. Wen Zhongyuan therefore had no father when he was young. Wen Zhongyuan also went to school, the school always holds parent meetings, Wen Zhongyuan has never had a parent, only a nanny, and the best thing is the Little Face Buddha to accompany him.


    Therefore, in Wen Zhongyuan''s heart, some indifference and grievances are constantly accumulating. It''s just that Wen Zhongyuan still has longing for family affection, so he still respects Wen Dingmo. He has always had a wish in his heart, that is, to realize Xuanhuang''s plan, Wen Dingmo does not need to be indifferent to family for this, and can live a good life with him.


    However, now Xuanhuang''s plan is greatly hindered, and he is not sure whether this plan will succeed. If he is not successful, he feels that with the current relationship between himself and Wen Dingmo, don''t worry! Therefore, Mu Caisang was heavier than his grandfather Wen Dingmo in his heart at this time!


    That was the only woman he was tempted.


    According to what Tang Ye said, Mu Caisang went back to deal with the accident that might occur later. She was very moved that Tang Ye cared about her so much at the last minute, and told her not to take risks, hoping that she would have a good future no matter what happened. She felt that this was Tang Ye''s greatest charm.


    She knows how Tang Ye''s strength, power and wealth are now. Strength, it can be said that no one can match the world. Power, the lord of the Red Wall cannot do without him, who can compare with him? Fortune, there is the business empire behind Murong Huansha. What about such a man even if he treats women as clothes? It¡¯s not a strange thing to throw it away if you don¡¯t like it. But Tang Ye didn''t. As long as it was the woman he touched, even if he preferred Lin Yourong, he wouldn''t leave anyone in the cold. It would make women feel that it was worth staying by his side.


    Mu Caisang didn''t know what others would think, she thought so anyway. She is a woman in her thirties. Although she has a good figure and face, she still looks young, but she has no advantage compared with Lin Yourong and Murong Huansha, not to mention she has a daughter. . However, Tang Ye still didn''t dislike her. For this, she felt it was enough.


    So she wanted to help Tang Ye, she didn''t want Tang Ye to die, she wanted to continue to rely on Tang Ye in the future. So, on the way back from the injury, she thought of many ways to help Tang Ye. When there was a fierce battle on Longtou Mountain, she knew that Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo were at war. When there were repeated dragon chants, she knew that Tang Ye had used the black dragon that pressed the box. When the black dragon''s Long Yin became irritable, she knew that Tang Ye had fallen into a disadvantage.


    She wants to help Tang Ye, she must!


    She wanted to turn back to Longtou Mountain, but then saw a hospital. She frowned suddenly and went to the hospital. After a while, she came out with a list.


    She returned to the apartment where she lived and went to Wen Zhongyuan if she planned to deal with a small matter. Since she couldn''t go to Longtou Mountain to help Tang Ye, she would use other methods!


    She was never a dumb woman. To be able to take Xiao Sangsang to this day by herself, she relied not only on the powerful poison skills and ruthlessness of being a poisonous fairy, but also on her smart head. She is very clear about the relationship between Wen Zhongyuan and Wen Dingmo. If anything major gets involved, it will be easy to destroy Wen Zhongyuan''s pitiful longing for Wen Dingmo!


    The most important thing is that Mu Caisang knows that there are terrible secrets hidden in the text, which may be a power. So, can Wen Dingmo be dealt with by using the text?


    Regardless of whether it is possible or not, perhaps this is a way to contain Wen Dingmo, so that Tang Ye will not have to work so hard to deal with Wen Dingmo.


    Although Tang Ye had done everything, he was not alone!


    Mu Caisang returned to his apartment, unexpectedly Wen Zhongyuan was here. She was stunned, a little hesitant. Wen Zhongyuan''s feelings for her are true, but now she wants to use the original article to deal with Wen Dingmo to indirectly help Tang Ye. Is this a bit mean and ruthless?


    She hesitated, thinking of Tang Ye, cruelly, choose Tang Ye!


    It is ridiculous to say righteousness to an enemy. Now he is affectionate for himself, but if he does something wrong, he still gets kicked away?


    Mu Caisang walked into his house. Wen Zhongyuan, who had already come outside and was waiting anxiously, saw her. He breathed a sigh of relief and smiled. He walked over and said to Mu Caisang, "Caisang, I think you know. Tang Ye and grandpa''s matter, the ending is not certain, it is better for us to avoid it. I know this kind of thing is ridiculous, Tang Ye forced the minister to help the dragon to this point, it is tantamount to hit all of our ministers in the dragon. But I don¡¯t care about face anymore. The Little Face Buddha launched a full-scale war. Once Tang Ye wins Grandpa, he will inevitably fight back. In order to be safe, even if I don¡¯t avoid it, you have to avoid it..."


    Yuan Zhongyuan was worried about Mu Caisang and said his intention in one breath.


    But Mu Caisang just glanced at him coldly, and hummed: "Go? Humph, that old thing Wen Dingmo...puff!"


    As Mu Caisang said, he spit out a mouthful of blood, and his body was shaky, a little unsteady.


    "Caisang!" Wen Zhongyuan saw the shock, and hurried over to support Mu Caisang.


    Wen Zhongyuan was very worried and looked at Mu Caisang and said, "Caisang, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Get out!" Mu Caisang pushed away Wen Zhongyuan and shouted angrily: "Wen''s stuff, I will see one in the future, kill one! Wen Zhongyuan, for your good treatment of me, I will let you go first. . You leave me now, or I will kill you!"


    "Cai Sang..." Wen Zhongyuan felt great in his heart. He looked at Mu Caisang really angry and hated, but he didn''t know why.


    This is a list he saw just dropped from Mu Caisang''s hand, he picked it up and looked at it curiously. At this look, he was completely dumbfounded, his whole body stiff, as if he was struck by lightning, his eyes were so wide that his eyeballs burst out.


    He looked at Mu Caisang, who was seriously injured, blankly, and asked: "Caisang, you... are pregnant?"


    Mu Caisang glanced at him with hatred in his eyes, and hummed, "So what?"


    "Whose!" Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t accept this kind of thing, and angered fiercely.


    Mu Caisang looked at him coldly, and said every word: "Tang Ye."


    Boom!


    Wen Zhongyuan feels really struck by lightning, and the woman he loves is pregnant with the child of his biggest enemy?

 Chapter 696： We are all villains!

    Wen Zhongyuan felt that he heard the most absurd words in the world. The woman he had spent time and energy with and wanted to touch her is now the child of his greatest enemy. Even if he didn''t say how good Mu Caisang was to Mu Caisang, he could not understand why Mu Caisang and Tang Ye were against the enemy!


    When Mu Caisang first appeared, he arranged for Mu Caisang to kill Tang Ye. He always believed that because of this, Mu Caisang and Tang Ye were deadly enemies. But now he knows how ridiculous this is. It turns out that behind the scenes, Tang Ye and Mu Caisang have already... Wen Zhongyuan expresses their current feelings, feeling that they have had a dream that is so absurd that they cannot be believed.


    In the article, he was going crazy, unable to accept or believe such things, "maybe it was a mistake." He held this hope. He looked at Mu Caisang with an earnest and persistent look, and asked, "Caisang, isn''t this true, right? Tell me, what happened?"


    Mu Caisang still had a cold face, which was what she had shown since entering the house. Before this, her expression was not like this, obviously she was pretending. And she has never been pregnant. I don''t know what she did to Wen Zhongyuan.


    She looked at Wen Zhongyuan and snorted coldly: "What''s not true? Wen Zhongyuan, there are too many things you don''t know. You don''t believe that I am pregnant? But the best proof lies in your hands. However, Behind the pregnancy list was proof that the baby in my stomach had a miscarriage. Do you know why it was miscarried? Because I was injured by Wen Dingmo! A slap on my stomach, how can I keep it?"


    "Then why are you pregnant with Tang Ye''s child!" Wen Zhongyuan is most concerned about this, and he can''t accept this kind of thing anyway.


    "Why?" Mu Caisang smiled sarcastically and hummed: "Don''t you know that Wen Dingmo once arranged me to deal with Tang Ye? Do you know how he wants me to deal with Tang Ye? He said, he must use all means , If I can¡¯t solve Tang Ye, then Sangsang will have an accident. You don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t care about anything, anyone, but Sangsang can¡¯t. Sangsang is everything to me, for Sangsang to be well Yes, I am willing to do anything. Wen Zhongyuan, you should think of what happened in your mind, right?"


    "Yes, in order to complete the task that Wen Dingmo arranged for me, I used a beautiful woman to deal with Tang Ye''s most common method-body."


    Looking at Wen Zhongyuan, Mu Caisang smiled more playfully, and said sarcastically: "I am confident that my body is still good, and Tang Ye''s vigilance is very high, the only thing that is not high is the woman. You know how much Tang Ye has Woman, right? So, he also accepted me, but he didn''t know that I was designing him. However, Tang Ye was a cautious man after all. He never believed me until I was naked and slept with him."


    Wen Zhongyuan heard Mu Caisang''s words, his whole body gloomy, and he held his hands tightly without interrupting Mu Caisang. Faintly, he believed Mu Caisang''s words.


    He was very clear about his grandfather''s personality. He threatened Mu Caisang with Xiao Sangsang to do it completely, and asked Mu Caisang to use physical means to deal with Tang Ye. That was how Wen Dingmo treated his father and his illegitimate son Wen Jiangshan. How many people connected by blood have been used by Wen Dingmo as a tool to realize the Xuanhuang plan, let alone Mu Caisang?


    Mu Caisang continued humming, "Now you can see that I was seriously injured. I just came back from the hospital and dealt with the child. I tell you, I originally wanted to give birth to the child, and I don¡¯t care who the child¡¯s father is. , Just like Sangsang¡¯s father. A man is enough to keep a seed, but it¡¯s useless otherwise. So even if it¡¯s Tang Ye¡¯s child, and Tang Ye and I are mortal enemies, I don¡¯t Care about giving birth to a child. After he is born, Tang Ye will not know that there is such a child. I will raise him and live with Sangsang so that Sangsang will have friends. But Wen Dingmo is so vicious. After knowing that I was pregnant, let the little face Buddha come and kill me!"


    "Maybe you don''t know the other identity of the Little Face Buddha. He has always been a servant butler. Can he kill my dignified Poison Fairy?" Mu Caisang looked at Wen Zhongyuan and smiled playfully.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at her with doubts in his eyes.


    Mu Caisang''s face turned gloomy, and he hummed, "Because he is one of the first two preachers, painting saint! Your grandfather, Wen Dingmo is Wen Sheng!"


    "What?" Zhongyuan frowned greatly. He doesn''t know this. Recently, he has been deciding the outcome of the game and has not paid attention to these things. And Wen Dingmo went to fight Tang Ye, he also thought it was the power of the minister to help the dragon. As a leader, you will always get some other favors. It''s like some kind of power that can be used when needed. Leading such a big plan, how could there not be anything to press the box?


    Only now did he know that his grandfather and the housekeeper were indeed the second masters of art and painting!


    Mu Caisang said everything he wanted to say, clutching his stomach and looking extremely seriously injured, walked over with crutches and grabbed the list in Wen Zhongyuan''s hand that proved her pregnancy, and hummed: "I''m going to see Sang Sang, now Wen Dingmo¡¯s old dog is going to fight Tang Ye. I hope he is dead! The Xuanhuang plan is meaningless to me. All I want is Sangsang to be well. Now Wen Dingmo should not be able to control Sang. Sang, right? I''m going to take Sangsang away. If you sympathize with me, don''t stop!"


    "Cai Sang..." Wen Zhongyuan stretched out his hand to stop Mu Cai Sang, but the hand stretched out was not thorough enough to catch Mu Cai Sang. He hesitated, because Mu Caisang slept with Tang Ye, so he hesitated. He didn''t want a woman who had been slept by others, not to mention that Tang Ye slept, perhaps because he still couldn''t accept this.


    After Mu Caisang left, he stood there blankly, his face gloomy and he didn''t say a word. After a long time, he clenched his fist tightly, his bones rang out, and even the veins burst out.


    "Why is it like this!" Wen Zhongyuan exclaimed gloomily.


    He hated everything at this moment. The only thing he wanted to grab could not be grabbed, and he even watched her leave and belonged to another person. Regarding the Xuanhuang Daji, he wanted to make the Xuanhuang Daji successful. He used to deal with all kinds of things seriously. That was to make arrangements for Wen Dingmo and show it to Wen Dingmo. In this way, Wen Dingmo''s appreciation will be gained, and perhaps it will be possible to save the affection he wanted.


    But not, Wen Dingmo was still such a cruel and ruthless person, even when he was presiding over the Xuanhuang Daji, Wen Dingmo retreated behind the scenes, and his attitude towards him had not changed much. Originally he was desperate and had no intention of clinging to it anymore. Fortunately, there was Mu Caisang, the woman he wanted, so he wanted Xuanhuang''s plan to succeed and stay with Mu Caisang. Mu Caisang was indifferent, so he waited and moved with enough enthusiasm and time. He believes that women can be moved, but now, what is still moved?


    Everything is gone! It''s all destroyed!


    "Wen Dingmo!" Wen Zhongyuan''s eyes were suddenly red, as if he had become a monster. He coldly sipped Wen Dingmo''s name, as if to blame Wen Dingmo for all this.


    Then Wen Zhongyuan left Mu Caisang''s house, returned to his own courtyard, and called a spy to come out.


    "Say, did Wen Dingmo arrange for Mu Caisang to deal with Tang Ye, Mu Caisang and Tang Ye... something happened? You are my best spy, don''t tell me you don''t know!" Wen Zhongyuan stared at the spy Drink it out.


    The spy lowered his head tightly, looking very scared, and replied: "Yes..."


    "Did Wen Dingmo let people kill Mu Caisang?" Wen Zhongyuan asked again.


    The spy was anxious and nodded, "Yes, yes..."


    "Get out!" After confirming what he wanted to know, Wen Zhongyuan yelled coldly, his momentum completely changed, and there was no more peace.


    The spies left quickly, he didn''t want to be killed by Wen Dingmo. Wen Dingmo''s crazy appearance was more terrifying than anyone, completely like a demon.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked up at the horizon, with an extremely cold expression, and hummed: "Wen Dingmo, you never gave me what I needed since I was a child. Now I have what I want, I can get it, and you will destroy her. Now! What do you want me to do?"


    ...


    Outside, after the spy left, he picked up with Mu Caisang.


    A chess piece arranged in advance.


    Mu Caisang closed his eyes and whispered, "We are all evil."

 Chapter 697： What is the pillar of the country?

    The decisive battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo continued. Ten ancient emperors surrounded the black dragon and continued to strike, each with damage. The situation was very tragic, and the victory or defeat had not yet been determined.


    The core figures in the Xuanhuang plan are all paying attention to the situation here. The lord of the Red Wall, standing beside him was Wang Airen, Wang Shoujiang, Guan Tieti, Jiang Xingkong and other loyal generals and veterans, as well as those old worshippers. They want to protect this country and guard this land. How can they not cherish the rare peace and prosperity, so they firmly oppose the Xuanhuang plan.


    "It''s...it''s really hard for Tang Ye..." The adult at the Red Wall stood in front of the crowd, and sighed long as he watched the roaring Dragon Head Mountain accompanied by Long Yin.


    This sigh, although it was a general feeling, was full of the adult''s apologies and expectations for Tang Ye. These people with extraordinary status were originally standing at the top of this country, but facing the Xuanhuang plan, they failed to stand on the front line and fight, so they could only be handed over to Tang Ye. Although it was related to things like luck, martial arts, and cultivation strength, they were powerless, but they felt that they owed Tang Ye something if they wanted Tang Ye to handle everything alone.


    Although they feel guilty, Xuanhuang''s plan must never fail, so they have to look forward to Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye can carry everything and stop Xuanhuang''s plan.


    If you want to talk about the pillars of the country, the talents of the country, that''s it for Tang Ye. So many old people in the Red Wall, all rely on him alone! The safety of the world is tied to him alone!


    As an old man who trained Tang Ye, Wang Airen felt relieved that Tang Ye was able to get to this point, but he was also quite surprised. Originally, he let Tang Ye embark on the road of fighting for power, not to save the common people, but to gain a foothold in the court and make some achievements. Because he is very optimistic about Tang Ye''s ability. If he is more greedy, he hopes that Tang Ye can marry his grandson Queen Jian Jia, and when Tang Ye grows up enough, he will hand all the things, power, wealth, etc., to Tang Ye''s hands!


    He has a son, but his son takes a different path than his veteran on the battlefield, so he can''t count on it. If you don''t find an individual to inherit, the king''s family will be broken. He couldn''t do this kind of disappointing ancestors.


    This is what Wang Airen expected of Tang Ye. But now, the battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo was to guard the entire land, and even the whole world, going far farther than he expected, and he no longer knew what to say.


    Hearing the words of the adult from Red Wall, he pondered for a moment, and said leisurely: "My lord, don¡¯t feel sorry for Tang Ye¡¯s affairs. With Tang Ye¡¯s character, he has come this far, it¡¯s himself. His choice is not forced by someone or something. The biggest feature of this kid¡¯s character is...too character. If it¡¯s something he doesn¡¯t want to do...sir, the veteran would say something offensive, don¡¯t Tang Ye Whatever you are willing to do, even if you order it, you can''t force Tang Ye to do that."


    The adult at Red Wall glanced at Wang Airen, smiled, and shook his head, and said, "These are two different things. Tang Ye chose to do that. I don¡¯t need me to give anything back. That¡¯s his idea. And my idea. After seeing him doing that, I felt sorry for him. This is a fact, I...no, it is us, I owe him love."


    "My lord is right, I will write it down later." After the red wall adult said that, Wang Airen, Jiang Xingkong, Guan Tieti and others all nodded together, indicating that they owed Tang Ye''s love.


    There is no need to say how much this kind of thing weighs. The people standing here are the people with the highest power in this country. They all owe Tang Ye a love point, so where can Tang Ye go from now on, can''t you walk sideways? Tang Ye is like getting a death-free gold medal, no, more than one, but many!


    Guan Tieti was Wu Xiang''s mentor, and his life was saved by Tang Ye in the military hospital. He is a vulgar person, quick to speak, looking at Longtoushan''s direction, with a sad expression: "Speaking of the old man, I owe Tang Ye his life. This kid must come back well, otherwise I am half of my body. The old man who is buried in the loess, how can I repay him?"


    "Master Wu Xiang, don''t say that, as if something happened to Tang Ye, I tell you, Tang Ye will be fine!" said Jiang Xingkong next to him.


    Wang Airen glanced at Jiang Xingkong and said with a smile: "Old Jiang, I said...I think you are familiar with Tang Ye?"


    Jiang Xingkong rolled his eyes and said, "I do talk to Tang Ye much less often than you, and I don''t know him that well, but my granddaughter Ruoqing is familiar with Tang Ye!"


    Everyone rolled their eyes together. Could it be that your granddaughter has a shameful relationship with Tang Ye?


    "Hey, you guys..." Jiang Xingkong saw that everyone rolled his eyes at him, very speechless and helpless.


    Haha. Several old people laughed. After paying attention to Tang Ye''s high tension in the battle between Longtoushan and Wen Dingmo, because of such a digression, the dignified atmosphere was a little more relaxed and smiling, which felt quite good. However, everyone''s concern for Tang Ye still didn''t relax a little, and their hearts were still hanging.


    Inside the Red Wall Palace, it was the adult and Wang Airen and other Red Wall elders who cared about Tang Ye. Outside of the Red Wall, quite a few people were concerned. These people are all aware of some mysterious things. Such as Dong Tiancheng, Dong Miaoyan, Mu Yigou, Jiang Xiaobai, Nan Bei and so on.


    Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan, two outstanding descendants of the Dong family, are people who can go to the Red Wall for training. They went to Denglongtai with Tang Ye to participate in the conference held by the Red Wall. That was the place where Tang Ye, Dong Tiancheng, Dong Miaoyan, Mu Begou, Wen Zhongyuan, Song Yu and other young talents met for the first time. Later, the Xuanhuang plan broke out and everyone made choices. Finally, Dong Tiancheng, Dong Miaoyan, and Mu Begou chose to oppose Xuanhuang Daji, and Wen Zhongyuan and Song Yu chose to support it. At that time, Xuanhuang Daji was leaning on one side to the minister who helped the dragon, but now, the two sides are even, it depends on the outcome of the first battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo.


    Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan are Dong Miaozhu''s younger brother and sister, but the personalities of Dong Tiancheng and Dong Miaoyan are different from Dong Miaozhu, they are much easier-going than Dong Miaozhu. Dong Tiancheng is a young man who is skilled in calculations and is relatively calm. Dong Miaoyan is a very delicate and calm girl, more Buddhist than Dong Miaozhu. Her name is "Miaoyan", which means that whenever you speak, what you say is, simply, what you say is useful, not nonsense.


    Looking at the fierce situation of the Longtoushan battle, several young talents who were in the same generation as Tang Ye, besides caring, were also very ashamed. At the same age, Tang Ye took the fate of the world alone, but they could only watch silently, and their pride took a little bit.


    Several people have a lot of things to say in their hearts, but no one said it, as if they said it was to belittle themselves. But Tang Ye was really so powerful, they recognized and praised it. You can''t deny Tang Ye''s ability for the sake of self-esteem. So it seems awkward to say or not.


    In the end, Dong Miaoyan broke the silence and said, "He is very powerful."


    Dong Miaoyan briefly said a few words, and Dong Tiancheng and Mu Begou looked at her, not knowing how to answer.


    Dong Miaoyan thought that one sentence was not enough, and added: "If you are looking for a man, you must look for this."


    "..."


    Dong Tiancheng and Mu were speechless, looking at Dong Miaoyan with weird eyes. Could it be that my sister is planning to find a man? However, as she became more and more famous, isn''t she the woman who is called the second bodhisattva of the Dong family?


    Dong Miaoyan glanced at Dong Tiancheng and Mu Yigou, and said, "Can''t I marry someone?"


    Dong Tiancheng and Mu are unconvinced and speechless, and there is no rebuttal.

 Chapter 698： Are you going to fight to death?

    Ouch!


    Suddenly, there was a deafening dragon roar from Longtou Mountain, which was a bit tragic.


    Hearing such a voice, the lord of the Red Wall, Wang Airen and other people who opposed the Xuanhuang plan, couldn''t help frowning and became very worried. Such a sound was made by the black dragon controlled by Tang Ye. Does that mean that Tang Ye lost to Wen Dingmo?


    At this time, on Longtou Mountain, ten ancient emperors cooperated with each other and after a bitter battle, they joined forces to subdue the black dragon. Heilong was trapped in the air transport suppression of ten ancient country jade seals, and was crushed by ten ancient country emperors to feel the crisis, constantly rushing into the air transport barrier, and wanted to break through. However, Yuxi¡¯s air transport barrier is the strongest in the world, and it is very difficult for the creatures on the earth to break through. Otherwise, the jade seal barrier of the Red Wall Palace would not be so strong, and the dragon-helping minister would not be so difficult to break.


    In the end, the black dragon was unable to break through the air transport barrier, and was injured in multiple places by ten ancient kingdom emperors. The head, claws, body, and tail were all seriously injured. It was very difficult to fight against ten ancient kingdom emperors. However, the black dragon did not succumb, and tried to fight for the last time.


    This is very similar to Tang Ye''s character. Tang Ye is a person who will not succumb to death, as long as he does not approve it, he will definitely fight. Heilong stayed by his side, gradually being influenced by him, and his xinxing approached him.


    This shows that Tang Ye has been recognized by the black dragon. If Tang Ye was a cowardly and incompetent person, the Black Dragon, as the Shenlong family, the most arrogant animal in the world, would definitely not recognize it, and would not be willing to fight for Tang Ye.


    Wen Dingmo saw that the black dragon was still fighting even if he became extremely weak, and laughed ironically, and hummed: "Nie Hu, follow Tang Ye and learn from Tang Ye''s bad temper! But no matter what, today is Tang Ye. Your death date will also be your death date!"


    "Roar!" Heilong was very angry when he heard Wen Dingmo''s words. He rushed into the enchantment and wanted to kill Wen Dingmo. However, he couldn''t go out. At the same time, he was injured again and again by ten ancient kingdom emperors.


    Wen Dingmo no longer cared about the black dragon, looked at Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, the battle with the black dragon is about to end. What else do you have, use it all. In front of the eternal emperor map, I will do it one by one. Your supernatural powers are shattered!"


    Tang Ye frowned and glanced at Wen Dingmo, but did not speak to Wen Dingmo. He looked at the black dragon who was fighting stubbornly and said: "Black dragon, you and I have met each other, and it is a great fate to be here. Although you were bred as an evil dragon, I know that you are not evil by nature now. These days With the nourishment of the power of the Heavenly Wolong Dragon, you can already live alone between the heaven and the earth. So here I promise you that at the moment I die, all the restrictions on you will be lifted and you will be free in the heaven and the earth. !"


    "Oh!" Heilong heard Tang Ye''s words and yelled high, full of sorrow, as if Tang Ye was about to be killed.


    It does not allow and reluctant!


    Tang Ye understood what Heilong meant, smiled, and said, "It''s okay, this is my decision. If I die, you really deserve to live, and you have no obligation to accompany me to die. Moreover, I hope you can live. If you really can''t bear me, then... avenge me."


    "Wow!" Heilong Longyin again, becoming angry, angry that Wen Dingmo wanted to kill Tang Ye. It violently slammed into the Qi Luck barrier, going out to kill Wen Dingmo!


    Wen Dingmo sneered, with fluttering clothes, sassy and heroic, and extremely prestigious. At this moment he is a victor. Forcing the black dragon to this point and making Tang Ye helpless, he felt very happy, feeling that the failure and humiliation he had suffered in Tang Ye''s in the past had been washed away.


    He won this battle!


    "Tang Ye, are you desperate? Have you given up struggling? Ha ha, it''s okay, you can continue to use your magical powers. I know you can always create miracles, this time, also create a miracle for me to see?" Wen Dingmo Watching Tang Ye smile lightly.


    Tang Ye watched Wen Dingmo remain silent, and glanced at the Heroic Spirit Cemetery under Longtou Mountain. Seeing that there was no movement, he blinked before he could detect it. He didn''t really worry until now.


    Wen Dingmo saw Tang Ye''s sullen face and was silent, shook his head and laughed, and said, "Tang Ye, you are already at this stage. It''s just that you lost this time. Just, lose. This time, I lose forever, and my past efforts will be burned. Oh, this is really unacceptable. But you can think of it this way, I used the last resort to sacrifice the emperor''s map to subdue you, Explain that you are really powerful. The emperor map, please show the emperors of the ancient countries. They not only possess the power of the ancient jade seal, but they are also the destiny. Although I only summon them, I still retain a part of the power. These powers It¡¯s impossible for us to win against ordinary people like me. This is absolute power, so you don¡¯t lose unjustly."


    At the last juncture, Wen Dingmo knew that the winning ticket was in his hands. After a sigh of relief, he felt very general.


    In this life, at a young age, he was shocked to be a man of heaven. He understood Tao in words, became a rare person who learned Tao with literature, and then became a literary sage. For the sake of Xuanhuang''s plan, he put down a good name and retired with the technique of loneliness. After that, when he was above the court, he also became famous and became a generation of literature.


    His life is a glorious life, a glorious life, and the plan will end with the success of the Xuanhuang plan. However, Tang Ye''s appearance disrupted his planned perfect life, forcing him to be angry and anxious for a while. Now, this anger and anxiety will disappear with Tang Ye''s failure, and he will be brilliant again. Although there was a small episode, life is still so perfect after all.


    It can even be said that Tang Ye''s appearance made his life more worthy of recollection while it was perfect.


    When Victory was in his hands, he was not so resentful and angry with Tang Ye, but was a little grateful to Tang Ye. I am grateful to Tang Ye for allowing him to have this ups and downs and exciting mountain waves in his too smooth life.


    Ouch!


    Suddenly, Heilong cried out for his whole life, and could no longer hold on being besieged by ten ancient emperors, and was beaten away. Finally, it looked back at Tang Ye and said it was very sorry for not being able to continue.


    Tang Ye smiled at it and shook his head gently, indicating that it was okay.


    Although the black dragon won''t die in this battle, the spirit body will be damaged, and it must be nourished by the power of Wolong to recover.


    After the black dragon disappeared, Tang Ye faced Wen Dingmo alone. In front of Wen Dingmo, in addition to the more than a dozen emperors of the ancient kingdom suspended in the air, there was also an unused picture of emperors. Such a confrontation meant that Tang Ye''s army was only left with him, and he had to face an enemy army.


    How can this be played?


    Wen Dingmo smiled and said, "Tang Ye, are you going to fight to death?"

 Chapter 699： The princess wakes up!

    On Longtou Mountain, the sound of dragons suddenly disappeared. Anyone who followed this matter knew that Tang Ye had lost. And the final result will come out soon.


    The lord of the Red Wall, Wang Airen, and all those who opposed the Xuanhuang plan, all fell silent. At this moment, their hearts were tightly grasped, secretly praying that Tang Ye would stick to it and not lose to Wen Dingmo!


    In the Xiangshan Biyun Temple, the old abbot Yimei rarely summoned all the monks in the temple to chant and pray for Tang Ye. Even the little monk Shouxin, who usually always loves to sing against Tang Ye, sat quietly, chanting the scriptures with a small face, praying for Tang Ye.


    Contrary to the attitude of the slaves of the python, the ministers who helped the dragon became excited, perhaps Wen Dingmo would win this stop, then their big plan would be realized. The most important thing is that you can fight back fiercely against the slave of the python! Their dragon-helping ministers were originally in general, but because of Tang Ye''s appearance, they were suppressed by the slaves of the python. This kind of thing is extremely humiliating, and they will vent and retaliate fiercely!


    Royal garden.


    "I won''t let you have an accident!" When Lu Celadon saw that the black dragon was silent, she knew that Tang Ye had lost. She was very worried. She was going to help Tang Ye and would never let Tang Ye have an accident!


    Lu Celadon is a goddess, and her current strength can be dealt with even against the emperor''s map! However, once she makes a move, she will inevitably break the balance of luck on the earth, and the gatekeeper will definitely make a move at that time, and she will not be allowed to stay in the big world.


    This is not about the gatekeeper supporting the minister who helps the dragon, but the rule of luck. They must take action if they destroy the balance of air and luck. Even friendly doorkeepers like Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan cannot condone. Because the limit of luck in the big world is too low, once it is destroyed by overly powerful people, disasters may occur in the entire land.


    Lu Celadon can''t manage that much anymore. If something happens to Tang Ye, she feels that there is no point in being alive. She had tied the meaning of her life to Tang Ye a long time ago, and she became particularly firm from the moment she showed her heart to Tang Ye. So she went back to the house, planning to talk to Lin Yourong and help Tang Ye.


    If you leave, you may never see it again. It''s time to say goodbye.


    At this time, Lin Yourong slowly stretched out his hand to open what Wen Zhongyuan gave her, and she saw an ancient jade seal in emerald color.


    Is it an antique artifact?


    Antique cultural relics should be handed over to the country. This is the most basic ideological realization. Lin Yourong doesn''t want to take this kind of thing, but hand it over to the country!


    So she reached out to wrap the jade seal and send it back. What she didn''t understand was that Wen Zhongyuan said that this thing was needed by Tang Ye, otherwise Tang Ye would have an accident. At this time, when she was about to wrap the Yuxi, she touched the Yuxi, and the Yuxi glowed suddenly, bursting out a cyan light, and poured into her forehead.


    Lin Yourong''s whole body trembled suddenly, her eyes widened, and her eyes became light blue ice crystals, a pair of crystal eyes!


    This is the princess!


    Lin Yourong''s body was cold, the surrounding temperature dropped sharply, and she had indeed become a princess. At the same time, Yuxi continued to emit blue light into Lin Yourong''s body. In Lin Yourong''s head, with the injection of Yuxi''s cyan light, various pictures continued to flash.


    That is the awakening of memories!


    She is the reincarnation of Yuan Ying''s pregnancy, and her memory of her previous life has never been awakened, so unlike Dong Miaozhu, she has always been in this life. Now she is infused with Yuxi''s power, which contains powerful auras, which revives Lin Yourong''s Nasal Infant''s body, so she knows everything about her previous life.


    That jade seal was a fake jade seal, which was the one held by Wen Jiangshan when Jiangshanju was still alive. Although this piece of jade seal is fake, it is also an antique. It was a jade seal forged by an adversary of an ancient country. It had successfully exchanged the emperor''s true jade seal, and was used by the emperor, so it also gathered a lot of luck and contained powerful power. Now this power was injected into Lin Yourong''s body, making Lin Yourong completely awake!


    This incident is surprising. Wen Zhongyuan handed this precious jade seal to Lin Yourong to wake Lin Yourong. Why is that? Is Lin Yourong who awakened useful to him?


    Lin Yourong is the pregnant body of Yuan Ying, and if he wakes up, he is a person of two lives, and then needs to merge the memories of the two lives. In this case, she will first choose to lead her single life. In other words, either the previous life dominates the body, or the current life dominates the body. If it were Lin Yourong in this life, he would definitely be on Tang Ye''s side, and would do nothing but harm to the text. If it is the princess, although the princess is cold and arrogant and ruthless, she and Tang Ye are husband and wife after all, and will not harm Tang Ye?


    Unless the princess would be disadvantageous to Tang Ye, that would be useful to the original text.


    Could it be said that Wen Zhongyuan knew that the princess would help them to help them, not Tang Ye?


    Indeed, if the person with the Nasal Infant gestation does not have something that must be done while alive, and has to wait until later generations to do it, then the Nasal Infant gestation is an exploration of enlightenment and longevity. If the princess is a person who seeks to prove the longevity, then she will support the Xuanhuang plan!


    In this regard, at the very beginning, Tang Ye and Lu Celadon thought that the princess was a person who wanted to prove the truth of longevity!


    This actually explains why Wen Zhongyuan told Mu Caisang that he had to deal with Tang Ye''s situation and he could only rely on luck. If he is counting on Lin Yourong to become a princess after waking up, it really depends on luck!


    Even so, it also shows that the text has a certain understanding of Lin Yourong! After he was kicked out of the game by Wen Dingmo, everyone secretly did a lot of things. Everyone thought he had left the stage and thought he had no threats, but they didn''t know that he was the one who really noticed the truth. He knew the relationship between Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and Tang Ye, knew the truth about Lu Celadon, and at the same time knew the identity of Lin Yourong!


    After Lin Yourong awakened from the memory of his previous life, as expected, a situation similar to "sweeping the house" happened like Dong Miaozhu. In this life, Lin Yourong was seized by the princess of the previous life. Lin Yourong and the princess are the same person, she knows exactly what the princess wants to do. She cried, she found that the position of the princess was different from Tang Ye''s, and she would stand on the opposite side of Tang Ye. Lin Yourong still exists now, she cried and shook her head to tell the princess not to do that.


    "Why are you crying? You are me, and I am you. The reason I did this, you will know one day. Tang Ye is your man and my man, I don''t want to hurt him. But, there are some things, Hidden in the deepest part of my memory, even I, as the leader of your birth after the birth of Nascent Infant¡¯s pregnancy, blurs the truth. I only know that the Xuanhuang plan must succeed. This is for the good of Tang Ye and for me Can be with Tang Ye."


    Lin Yourong cried and begged the princess. The princess talked to Lin Yourong. She seldom said so much. If Lin Yourong was her, Lin Yourong''s restless words would affect her, so she didn''t bother to explain it. many.


    As she said, there was a secret hidden deep in her memory, which was related to what Tang Ye had been doing. She is also very vague about this secret now, but this secret tells her that the Xuanhuang plan must be successful!


    Lu Celadon was worried that Tang Ye was there, so she wanted to talk to Lin Yourong quickly, and then went to help Tang Ye. For this reason, she didn''t realize that the temperature around Lin Yourong''s room had dropped drastically.


    She smoothly pushed open the door of Lin Yourong''s room and shouted, "Sister Yourong..."


    However, as soon as she called, her expression changed immediately. Only then did she realize that Lin Yourong''s situation was not right, that was the princess!


    Lu Celadon immediately wanted to take action, lest the princess would deal with her, but the moment the princess turned her head and looked over, there was a wave of ice. The cold ice froze Lu Celadon, even though Lu Celadon was a goddess and couldn''t move her body, there was nothing to do!

 Chapter 700： He is not my opponent!

    Lu Celadon''s eyes were still wide open, and he was frozen in the ice before he could react. Even if she is a goddess, can see through the essence of all things, her strength has been secretly cultivated to the point of invincibility in the world, but under the freezing power of the princess, she is unable to do anything if the princess takes the first step.


    Although Lu Celadon is very powerful, this is powerful because he grew up outside of the big world and is ultimately limited by the luck of the big world. It can only be invincible in the big world. After the princess woke up, she was the strongest on the Guwu River and Lake. Even, she is still the strength of the ancient Wujiang Lake hundreds of thousands of years ago, and she is a person who has explored another way of proving longevity in the world, so she can suppress Lu Celadon by taking the first action.


    However, the princess was also affected by the luck of the big world, so she grasped the power to a certain degree, and she was able to suppress Lu Celadon. She walked to Lu Celadon and said coldly: "You have been hiding long enough. As a goddess, you shouldn''t bury your talents like this. You follow me to the red wall palace and break the jade seal barrier, so that I can obtain the ancient jade seal. ."


    Lu Celadon didn''t have any expression fluctuations... She was frozen in the ice, so she couldn''t move.


    Knowing this, the princess raised her hand and stretched out a slender jade finger. An ice crystal slowly appeared on the jade finger. She points the ice crystal to Lu Celadon''s forehead. The ice crystal pierced the solid ice that had frozen Lu Celadon, and then pierced Lu Celadon''s forehead. This ice crystal melted quickly and would not cause much damage to Lu Celadon. Only a small scar appeared on Lu Celadon''s forehead.


    After incorporating the ice crystals into Lu Celadon''s body, the princess said to her: "I know your relationship with Tang Ye and my relationship with me in this life, so I won''t hurt you. However, for the sake of Xuanhuang plan, I must control you. , Let you agree to what I just said. The ice crystal that melts into your forehead is the ice spirit that I cultivated through blood and spiritual energy after I practiced the ice. It is a fairy spirit, not a crystal. That is, this ice spirit has self-awareness and is fused with my ice technique. It flows in your body, and as long as I activate it, it can freeze you at any time. Do you know the consequences of being frozen from within? The blood is frozen, Just die. Therefore, Ice Spirit is my absolute killer move. I use it to control you now, so that you absolutely agree to my request."


    With that, the princess waved her hand, and the ice that had frozen Lu Celadon shattered, and Lu Celadon regained her freedom.


    "My grass..." After Lu Celadon regained his freedom, he directly cursed dirty. He learned from Tang Ye and occasionally said something innocuous, but rather cheerful.


    Lu Celadon really wanted to scold him, but was suddenly frozen in the cold. The bitter cold made people painful.


    In order to alleviate the pain, Lu Celadon waved her hand directly, and there was a raging flame in her hand, which warmed her whole body.


    When the princess saw it, Stare Lu Celadon''s nerves tightened. She has Lin Yourong''s memory and knows how terrifying Lu Celadon is. This goddess has a copying eye. With Tang Ye, learned to play with fire. With Lin Yourong, I learned to play ice. Who can fight against all capabilities?


    The princess believes that giving Lu celadon a hundred years may not need the power of the ancient jade seal, and it can also break the shackles of heaven and earth. It''s terrible. The birth of such a bug-like person is always the arrangement of the old Taoist priest, right?


    Fortunately, Lu Celadon only grew up in the big world. It was suppressed by the limit of the big world''s luck, and it was not so against the sky. Otherwise, the princess cannot be sure that her ice essence can control Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon used the raging fire to recover from the freezing pain, retracted the flame, looked at the princess and snorted: "So, I am controlled by you now?"


    The princess nodded and said, "Yes, you must listen to me now, or you will die."


    Lu Celadon is worthy of being Tang Ye¡¯s "big girl". Tang Ye has learned her calmness and wisdom. She squinted her eyes and calmly said: "Are you sure you must have controlled me? You have ice spirits, so Tang Ye has. Fire spirit, I believe Tang Ye can dissolve your ice power. After all, you are the woman who was asleep under him by Tang Ye. Are you better than Tang Ye?"


    The princess thought that Lu Celadon was a bit rascal, what does it mean to be sleeping under him by Tang Ye?


    Lu Celadon''s words caused the princess''s head to flash through the scene of being with Tang Ye in the previous life. She was once an extremely cold and arrogant daughter of heaven, who had to marry into the royal family in order to save the family. Tang Ye''s previous life was the prince she married. She wanted to kill the prince, but this would kill the clan, so she couldn''t do it. However, even if she couldn''t kill Tang Ye, she wouldn''t show Tang Ye''s face.


    After she and Tang Ye got engaged, even if it was an unmarried couple, she never went to see Tang Ye. Because it was not necessary, her cold arrogance made her feel that no matter what Tang Ye was, whether he was ugly or handsome, she would be ignored. However, she never expected that Tang Ye would escape the marriage on her wedding day. Therefore, in the grand wedding held in the royal family, she was the only bride and no groom. The royal family is still relatively good, and still admits this wedding, but she has come to visit alone... This has undoubtedly become a great shame to her!


    On the day of the wedding, she did not have a bridal chamber. She had never thought about a bridal chamber with Tang Ye from the beginning. She took her sword, and went out of the palace that night, went to find Tang Ye, and wanted to click Tang Ye away!


    When she found Tang Ye, she found that Tang Ye had hooked up with a fox. That''s right, that vixen is Dong Miaozhu''s past life, Chen Xi!


    She was even more furious. Her wedding, the man ran away, and ran with other women. Even if she was not a cold and arrogant woman, or an ordinary woman, it was impossible to accept it. So she started to kill Tang Ye, only to be defeated by Tang Ye. This surprised her very much. Her strength was so powerful that she was a woman who stepped into the fairyland and lost to a dwarf prince?


    This is not funny! However, Tang Ye really defeated her. She did not give up, followed Tang Ye day and night, and condensed the ice essence to kill Tang Ye. Use ice essence to contain Tang Ye. As a result, hey, Tang Ye is very cheap. She already knew that she was playing with ice, so she secretly went to play with fire and developed the fire spirit, which also restrained her ice spirit!


    She was desperate. But on this night of despair, Tang Ye went to her room and put her to sleep. She disagreed at first, but after Tang Ye occupied her, she realized that the bit by bit that happened with Tang Ye during this period of day and night trying to kill Tang Ye had already made her fall in love with Tang. night.


    This story is quite long, so I won¡¯t mention it for now. After the princess recognized the relationship with Tang Ye, the royal family was in turmoil, and a battlefield broke out, beginning with the struggle for the throne. At this time, the princess knew that the real reason for Tang Ye''s departure from the royal family was not because of escaped marriage, but because of more secrets and conspiracies...When he returned to the royal family, Tang Ye changed from a prince to a prince, and the princess became the most capable of the prince. The woman is called the princess of the world!


    After regaining his senses from the thoughts of the previous life, the princess''s memory also showed some scenes of **** between Tang Ye and Lin Yourong in this life. She took a breath, this bastard, as expected, she was a rascal in the past and this life, so many tricks!


    Lin Yourong is the princess, what Lin Yourong and Tang Ye did is also what the princess did with Tang Ye. In the past, her memory was only sporadic. Her memory of Tang Ye stayed before she hated Tang Ye, so she was quite rude to Tang Ye. But now that she had regained consciousness, she knew everything, and her attitude towards Tang Ye changed, probably because she loved Tang Ye. Regarding the **** with Tang Ye, she was cold and merciless and couldn''t help but blush.


    However, the deepest hidden secret is related to Tang Ye''s life and generations. Tang Ye has lived more than two lives? This man has been reincarnated for one life after another, but that matter has never been completed, and can only continue to do it through reincarnation. In order to accomplish that, the success of Xuan Huang''s plan is the prerequisite!


    Even the princess did not reveal the deepest secret, the past story, the current state of affairs, perhaps just a cycle. If Tang Ye fails, he must go to the next life. The princess wants to help Tang Ye complete, she also has to figure out what the secret is for. Therefore, her determination is firm to make Xuanhuang''s plan succeed!


    She looked at Lu Celadon with a cold and arrogant expression, and said, "A man who can sleep with a woman is not necessarily better than a woman. Tang Ye is not my opponent now."

 Chapter 701： A game destined to succeed?

    The princess had already condensed the ice essence, and the person who caught the ice essence was basically dead to her. To dissolve the ice essence, only Tang Ye''s fire essence can melt. You must be very careful when melting ice essence and deny that you will be killed by high temperature. So unless it is someone like Tang Ye who is very sophisticated in playing with fire, it can''t be done.


    To be precise, Tang Ye''s previous life could do it. Tang Ye, who now lives in the big world, is limited by the luck of the big world, and secondly, he hasn''t awakened the memory and power of his previous life, so it is impossible to grasp the power of the fire essence, so he can''t beat the princess.


    Of course, if the princess used all her strength, it would touch the luck of the big world and attract the doorkeeper''s intervention. However, she came to realize the Xuanhuang plan, so she didn''t care about it.


    When Lu Celadon heard the princess say that Tang Ye was losing to her, he didn''t doubt the princess''s ability. Lu Celadon knew very well that unless Tang Ye also regained his previous life, he would not be able to deal with the princess. Now she is injected with ice essence by the princess, and she is controlled by the princess. However, the princess wants her to go to the palace of the Red Wall to destroy the Yuxi enchantment, which she absolutely cannot do.


    She looked at the princess and snorted coldly: "You know what Tang Ye has always done is to protect the Yuxi barrier of the Red Wall Palace. You let me open this barrier and you let me hurt Tang Ye. I won''t do this, yes. Sister Rong will not allow me to do this. You are now taking advantage of the fusion of the two lives, Sister You Rong is weaker and occupying the whole body. You are not afraid that you will hate yourself after the memory fusion is completed?"


    "Naturally, I''m not afraid." The princess looked cold and arrogant, and said: "If my life is also aware of the deepest secret of Tang Ye, I will definitely agree with my decision. I can feel that she...can give up everything for Tang Ye. "


    Lu Celadon frowned and said, "What''s the secret?"


    "I don''t know." The princess shook her head and said: "This secret was only discovered after our failure in the previous life. As for what it is, we will continue to investigate it. However, I am certain that one thing is to be solved. To open this secret, you must go to heaven."


    "Go up to the sky?" Lu Celadon was taken aback, thinking this was incredible. The heaven and the earth are already isolated, let alone a mortal, don''t talk about going to the heaven at every turn.


    The princess nodded and said: "Yes, there are some secrets related to the old Taoist priest. They must go to heaven. That''s why I said that the Xuanhuang plan must succeed."


    Lu Celadon was silent, thinking about this.


    The princess looked at her and continued: "If there is such a person in the sky, playing with your destiny, no matter how many lives you live, you will not be able to escape the cycle controlled by this person. You simply live by this person''s drawing. In the circle, you are like a cricket put down to fight. What do you think?"


    Lu Celadon did not answer. The answer was obvious. Of course, it was unhappy and would resist.


    This is what the princess wants to express. What if Tang Ye''s fate was like this? So, if you want to get rid of such things, don''t you need to go to heaven? That being the case, we must reconnect heaven and earth.


    The princess said again, "Don¡¯t you know Tang Ye¡¯s temperament? It is a big water buffalo that no one can pull back once it becomes stubborn. He doesn¡¯t like being played by others, even those in the sky? As long as he wants to resist, There is nothing that I dare not do. Tang Ye hasn''t awakened now, otherwise, he might not agree with Xuanhuang''s plan."


    Lu Qingci thought for a while, and finally closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and said, "I don''t want to worry about that much. I only listen to what Tang Ye said. I will do what Tang Ye wants to do now. So, I won''t go. Destroy the Yuxi barrier of the Red Wall court. In addition, I''m going to help Tang Ye, don''t stop me. Do you want Tang Ye to have an accident?"


    "If Tang Ye can''t handle people like Wen Dingmo, just die. So weak, he doesn''t deserve to be my man!" Wang Hao snorted coldly.


    "..."


    Lu Celadon was quite speechless. Now Tang Ye doesn''t have the memory and strength of waking up from his previous life at all, can it be compared with the Princess? The princess just stood up and talked without backache.


    "If you don''t go, I''ll go!" Lu Qingci hummed.


    However, the princess stopped her and hummed: "I want you to go to the red wall to break the Yuxi barrier, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise you will kill me?" Lu Celadon was tough and snorted coldly: "Do you dare to do this? You are sister Yourong, are you willing?"


    The princess stared at Lu Celadon and said coldly: "You probably don''t know how I was in my previous life. If you know, you wouldn''t be so stubborn with me."


    "Ah!" Lu Celadon suddenly cried out in pain while the princess was talking.


    The princess started the ice essence, and the ice essence released the power of freezing. The temperature in Lu Celadon''s body immediately dropped, very uncomfortable, and her face turned purple.


    Lu Celadon really wanted to die in pain. She saw the eyes of the princess, there was a kind of very determined and ruthless, as if killing her would not blink.


    The princess stopped in time to activate the ice essence, she did not want to kill Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon is a goddess, indispensable in the Xuanhuang plan.


    Lu Celadon was no longer invaded by the ice essence, and was able to swing his hands, immediately emitting a flame to relieve the discomfort caused by the freezing.


    The princess said to her: "Don¡¯t think I dare not take action. I don¡¯t have to care about anyone except Tang Ye. Why don¡¯t you think about this according to another result. If you don¡¯t agree to my request, I will kill you and wait for me. The fusion of the memories of the world may be completed by Lin Yourong¡¯s character. Then, if she kills you personally, how much pain and guilt do you think she will be? And Tang Ye has a great preference for Lin Yourong, but in Lin After You Rong killed you, how should Tang Ye deal with his relationship with Lin Yourong?"


    "The success of the Xuanhuang plan is to integrate the big world, the profound world, and the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and then connect with the sky to become a world of immortality. Tang Ye and Lin Yourong... should be Tang Ye and me, and you, There are many people who are cultivators. In such a world, their future may not be bleak. So you choose death, so that Tang Ye and Lin Yourong will always suffer and guilt, or let Xuanhuang''s plan succeed. Cultivate together again, proving the Tao and longevity together."


    What the princess said was obviously a good choice for Xuanhuang''s plan to succeed.


    Lu Celadon didn''t expect the princess to be so vicious, playing with this kind of scheming, which was comparable to Tang Ye.


    Lu Celadon made a decision and hummed: "If you force me so, yes, I can go to the Red Wall Palace with you, but for the sake of sister Yourong, can you promise me a condition?"


    "Say." The princess said simply.


    Lu Qingci smiled and said, "If Tang Ye comes to save me, you will let me go. If Tang Ye doesn''t come to save me, I will listen to you and break the red wall palace barrier."


    "Yes." The princess replied simply.


    Although she had just awakened, but with her magical powers, she had already felt what was happening on Longtou Mountain, Tang Ye might really not be Wen Dingmo''s opponent. How can Tang Ye deal with the power of the ancient emperor and Yuxi?


    Of course, the princess won''t let Tang Ye have an accident, she will help when it is critical. However, at that time, I am afraid that the jade seal barrier of the Red Wall Palace has been broken, even if Tang Ye loses to Wen Dingmo, after the thing to be protected is lost, there is no problem in leaving Wen Dingmo.


    Lu Celadon sighed and could only take a gamble. If Tang Ye really couldn''t beat Wen Dingmo, all the efforts in the past would have been in vain, and the Xuanhuang plan would be successful after all.


    Lu Celadon felt very helpless, who knew that a princess would suddenly run out. The point is, this princess is still my dear sister Yourong, can''t she hurt her? And it can''t hurt, and now I''m under her control.


    Lu Celadon can only look forward to Tang Ye, to see if Tang Ye can beat Wen Dingmo. However, the black dragons are all destroyed, I am afraid it will be difficult, right?

 Chapter 702： Please heroes!

    The battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo had reached the final juncture. Tang Ye no longer has other magical powers, but there are more than a dozen ancient country emperors in front of Wen Dingmo, and the eternal emperor picture has not been used up yet. Do you want Tang Ye to deal with these ancient emperors on his own?


    This is obviously impossible. The flames and the black dragon were unable to win the emperor of the ancient country, let alone his mere mortal body.


    More than a dozen ancient emperors were suspended in front of Wen Dingmo, and Wen Dingmo stood behind, writing to control the emperor''s picture, very energetic. The dozens of ancient emperors all obeyed his orders, and a literati did this, it is indeed a majestic thing in life. He saw Tang Ye becoming alone, showing a faint smile, and said, "Don''t plan to give up?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I have never given up this word in my life."


    "Okay." Wen Dingmo no longer felt calm and calm and angry because of Tang Ye. By now, he has the winning ticket. Since he is destined to win, why bother with Tang Ye?


    Wen Dingmo waved his hand, and dozens of ancient kingdom emperors lifted into the air one by one, pushing towards Tang Ye, as long as Tang Ye''s life was harvested, the battle would be over.


    Tang Ye looked at the dozens of ancient country emperors who had been forced to come, turned his head and glanced at the sacred cemetery of heroic spirits, saw that there was no movement, and shook the hand on his leg. If that''s the case, then play on your own!


    After a long sigh of relief, Tang Ye slowly lifted into the air, floating in the air with a powerful force, and confronted a dozen ancient emperors. More than a dozen ancient emperors were summoned, and they had no will other than fighting to kill the enemy. After Tang Ye faced the battle, they threw their exclusive jade seal together, and the jade seal lifted above their heads, connecting them into a square area, covering them all.


    Wen Dingmo saw that Tang Ye was going to fight a dozen or so ancient emperors on his own. He really admired his determination and hummed: "Tang Ye, you are very good, but you still have to die! In addition to your death, there are more Everyone related to you! Don''t blame me for being cruel, I must do it thoroughly in order to avoid accidents in the future of the Xuanhuang plan!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Wen Dingmo, and said coldly: "If I die, things in this world have nothing to do with me. I can''t control who you want to kill. If I tell you not to kill them now, you will agree. I?"


    "Of course not, the **** thing is going to die!" Wen Dingmo resolutely said.


    Tang Ye stopped talking to him, confronted more than a dozen ancient country emperors, suddenly shocked his body, burning flames all over his body, turning himself into a burning man. The amazing thing is that he was in the fire, but he himself was fine, even his clothes were intact. This is more magical than magic. How can ordinary people do it?


    In fact, this is related to Tang Ye''s manipulation of fire. Just like the princess can manipulate ice, he is refined into ice essence from freezing technique, and he is refined into fire essence from flame. Although he now has no memory and strength from his previous life, he did not come out. However, the last time he tempered his body with aura and contained aura in his body, the flame power in his body was strengthened and refined, the flame became purer, and the green spirit fire was condensed. He used the green spirit fire to control Xiangyang the corpse-shoveler, let Xiangyang be used by him, to study the secret of reincarnation. Is this similar to what the princess did to Lu Celadon just now?


    The original form of the green spirit fire is actually the fire spirit!


    So, some things are already destined. Since Tang Ye had condensed the fire spirit in his previous life, in this life, even if he was restricted by the luck of the great world, he also condensed the fire spirit that can adapt to the environment of the great world, that is, the green spirit fire!


    When Tang Ye burst into flames, even if flames were burning outside, his body and clothes were still intact, precisely because of the existence of the fire spirit. The fire spirit is a kind of conscious flame, just like the fire spirit. Therefore, Huo Jing knows how to control himself, and will not burn to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye burned flames all over his body. It was the peak moment of his strength. He clenched his fists and performed hard Tai Chi. The essence of hard Tai Chi has three stages, one is the form of Tai Chi, the other is the power of Tai Chi, and the third is the **** of Tai Chi. Form is the foundation, momentum is mastery, and **** is vivid. If he is in a state of vividness, Tang Ye is confident that he is not afraid of any opponent, even the emperor of the ancient country. However, during this period of time, because of his constant adventures, such as withered trees, Fengchun, Flame Divination and Black Dragon, as well as some other mysterious methods, he had neglected the practice of hard Tai Chi and only stayed at the level of Tai Chi power.


    Nevertheless, under the momentum of Tai Chi and the flames of his whole body, he completely became a Super Saiyan. More than a dozen ancient emperors shot at him. He swiftly swooped and swished before an ancient emperor. He pinched the ancient emperor¡¯s neck, and while exerting force, it also emitted flames and burned over. Suddenly, the ancient emperor¡¯s neck shattered. , The whole body was covered by flames, and finally it was burned to dissipate.


    This scene happened very quickly, and other ancient kingdom emperors could not predict it, and they couldn''t help being astonished for a moment without any other will. This is the power that human beings have? This kid is too strong!


    Wen Dingmo, who was standing behind, saw Tang Ye''s quick action, killing an ancient emperor in a flash, and his eyes and heart couldn''t help but shrink. Too strong, this kid is too strong, like a gatekeeper, he has become a deity on earth!


    However, Wen Dingmo felt fortunate that now that the jade seal power of the ancient emperor has laid the barrier, Tang Ye''s power will continue to be suppressed, and even disappear! The enemy Tang Ye has to face is not only one ancient country emperor, but a dozen! Therefore, Wen Dingmo is still confident, he won this battle, not Tang Ye, there will be no more surprises!


    In order to avoid accidents, Wen Dingmo waved the brush in his hand again, summoned all the emperors of the ancient country, and used all the jade seals of the ancient country to form an enchantment, sealing Tang Ye. The other ancient emperors who appeared were not in a hurry to take action against Tang Ye. They were suspended outside the barrier where Tang Ye fought with a dozen ancient emperors, and were ready to supplement them at any time, and would not give Tang Ye any chance to breathe!


    Sure enough, under the suppression of Yuxi''s air transport, Tang Ye struggled harder and harder, while a large group of ancient emperors were waiting outside. How can he fight alone? Even if he is strong, he can''t consume so many ancient emperors!


    "Tang Ye, even if you are destined to lose, at this moment, I still have to say, you are better than me, and much better. Even I think you are the heaven on earth!" Wen Dingmo saw Tang Ye so tenacious , Couldn''t help but exclaim.


    He sneered again: "But, you are the one who died in the battle!"


    Tang Ye frowned, and took time to look at the bottom of the Heroic Spirit Cemetery, but there was nothing, he was a little disappointed. Is it really over?


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly, a war drum sounded under the Heroic Spirit Cemetery.


    After Tang Ye heard this, his face that had been solemn and composed finally showed a smile, and hummed: "Next, let me invite a group of heroes to help out."


    In the city of Sunlight, he was invited by Dao Kuang¡¯s Three Purity Gods. Now, he is not clear about the three heavenly ancestors of Taoism, but he invites the sleeping heroes and great men in the Heroic Spirit Cemetery!


    Wen Dingmo also heard the sound of war drums. He was very surprised. Why did the sound of war drums suddenly sound, and it was so familiar, much like the sounds made by music fans?


    But didn''t the music fans go to Guwu Jianghu? Why... Wen Dingmo suddenly thought, and the apprentice of music fans, Lingyun!


    Wen Dingmo was shocked. Only then did he remember that Tang Ye glanced down at the Yingling Cemetery from time to time. It turned out that there was something tricky!

 Chapter 703： Thousands of heroes come to help!

    Earlier, under the Babaoshan Yingling Cemetery, Lingyun and Jiang Ruoqing were looking for a location inside. Originally, the Heroic Spirit Cemetery was a stronghold guarded by the military region. Even if Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo were fighting on Longtou Mountain, they could not let the Heroic Spirit Cemetery be destroyed. This is a matter of national authority and dignity and will not retreat because of fear. It is impossible for ordinary people to enter such a place. However, Jiang Ruoqing has the status of a military region, so she can enter as long as she reports.


    After entering the Yingling Cemetery, nothing happened to Jiang Ruoqing. Lingyun took Jiang Ruoqing to find the location of the spirit call. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t understand what the spirit-calling location was. Lingyun told her that the spirit-calling location was a special feng shui location for heroic spirits, which was good for inviting gods to come. A special method of commemoration in the direction of the summoning can awaken the sleeping heroic spirit and become a fighting force like a summoned object.


    Jiang Ruoqing understood the meaning of Lingyun, but was curious that such a kid as Lingyun could control the heroic spirit here? The heroic spirits sleeping here are not ordinary people. It can be said that a considerable number of them are more powerful than the ancient emperors, even if they are not as powerful as the ancient emperors, they are not much worse. Such a hero can''t be controlled by a child, right?


    "Of course I can''t control these heroes!"


    Lingyun rolled her eyes at Jiang Ruoqing and said, "I am helping Tang Ye. Tang Ye said that he has learned a new skill, and it is suitable to invite those immortal adults to come down and help. However, because his new skill is I learned from Dao Kuang, Dao Kuang cultivates the Taoist Dharma, and respects the Taoist ancestors, so it is not difficult to invite the Daoist ancestors. But before Tang Ye, there was no one who was sincerely awed and feared. Other heroic spirits have the will. If a stranger says please, please, even if Tang Ye uses that magic method, those heroic spirits may not be able to hear it. So someone has to wake up these heroic spirits first, then it is much easier for Tang Ye to invite them. The heroic spirits here are guarding the country. , A great person who guards the earth. Tang Ye did the same as their will, so if Tang Ye asked them for help, they would naturally agree."


    Jiang Ruoqing understood the meaning of Lingyun and nodded: "So, if Tang Ye invites the heroes here, he will get these heroic spirits to help him. Then Tang Ye will have a powerful army of heroic spirits? And this army? The members of are all those great people. In this case, who can be the opponent?"


    Ling Yun said: "It is true, but the heroes are great people after all. If Tang Ye let them do evil, they would not agree. Now Tang Ye is fighting with Wen Dingmo, it seems that the situation is a bit unfavorable. We need to find the location of the spirit calling quickly, arouse the heroic spirits, and let Tang Ye know so that Tang Ye can use his new skills to overcome this difficulty."


    "Yeah." Jiang Ruoqing nodded.


    After Tang Ye personally confronted those ancient kingdom emperors, Lingyun finally found the direction to call spirits, and then sat down cross-legged, closed her eyes and entered the realm of Le Dao. When she opened her eyes, those beautiful eyes became very clear. It seems to be made of pure gems between heaven and earth. Ling Yun put her hands on her legs, and a guqin suddenly appeared. She gently played the guqin, which was a sad memorial song. With a kind of tragic and majestic heroic spirit, the tone of the song becomes more passionate. Slowly, I saw ray of white light emerging from the entire cemetery. The white light slowly turned into a human shape and hovered on their tombstones.


    These are the heroic spirits awakened by Lingyun, among them, there are doubts, looking in the direction of Lingyun. Some arrogant people directly asked in a solemn and majestic tone, "Who disturbs my dreams?!"


    Ling Yun didn''t answer, and turned the guqin on her leg into a big drum. She stood up, picked up the drumsticks, stood on tiptoes when she was not tall enough, and her small face was serious and pretty and charming. Lingyun is indeed slim and graceful, just like a little fairy.


    "Boom!"


    Ling Yun banged the drum and made a violent sound of war drums. All the heroic spirits were shocked, and their fighting spirit was aroused. Ling Yun''s clever way of beating the drums is an ancient war rhyme from her master Xing Ji. If the real power of the ancient war rumors is exerted, the ancient heroes can be summoned directly. Xing Ji was able to call out the ancient **** of war Xing Tian because of her particularity!


    The ancient war rumors can maximize the soldiers'' fighting intent, even if the soldiers are killed in battle, as long as the power of the ancient war rumors are still there, they will continue to fight with the fighting intent until their bodies are completely exhausted. Therefore, this ancient war rumor is a very terrifying force.


    Ling Yun can only beat the drums once, and no amount of drums is enough to support it. However, the sound of this drum was enough to arouse the heroic spirits'' fighting spirit, and at the same time to inform Tang Ye that she had completed the spiritual call.


    On Longtou Mountain, Tang Ye heard the sound of the war drums and looked for a while, knowing that Lingyun had completed the spiritual call. For this reason, he was besieged by more than a dozen ancient country emperors and he was about to lose.


    Wen Dingmo frowned when he saw Tang Ye doing this.


    Tang Ye has always been cunning, as long as his enemies have a deep understanding of this, especially those who were originally quite sure of winning Tang Ye, but were reversed by Tang Ye at the last moment. Tang Ye is not only powerful, but that head is also very calculating, which makes people jealous. Many people feel that even though Tang Ye is young, he is basically an old man. When you think you have won, you don¡¯t know that Tang Ye has already crushed you elsewhere!


    "Kill him!" Wen Dingmo didn''t know what trick Tang Ye played, and for safety''s sake, asked the ancient emperor Qi Qi to go up and deal with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t panic, and quickly made the posture of jieyin, performing the Three Purifications to invite the gods. The object of "inviting the gods" was the heroic spirits sleeping in the cemetery of heroic spirits under Longtou Mountain. Those heroic spirits had been awakened by Lingyun, and when he sent a plea, the heroic spirits under the cemetery felt him. The heroic spirits looked in the direction where he was, and knew at a glance what he was fighting with Wen Dingmo.


    "There is such a ridiculous thing!" Some of the heroic spirits let out a low cry, "How can the peaceful and prosperous times that my generation has worked so hard to be replaced by the ghosts, and I will help that kid!"


    "I''ll go with you!" A hero responded.


    "I''ll go with you too!" another hero immediately answered.


    "Naturally going, I can''t work hard for that little boy..."


    "Haha, this thing seems to have happened before? Those people are not tossing enough? Give them another lesson!"


    "..."


    Heroic spirits, when you look at me, they turn into ray of light and fly towards Tang Ye''s place.


    The dozens of ancient kingdom emperors just wanted to plunder and kill Tang Ye, but suddenly a ray of light fell from the sky, blocking them from coming to attack Tang Ye.


    The heroic spirit is here!


    These heroic spirits accepted Tang Ye¡¯s petition. After they arrived, they were not attached to Tang Ye, but like the emperors of the ancient kingdom that Wen Dingmo called from the emperor¡¯s picture, they became majestic figures, suspended in front of Tang Ye. And on both sides, become Tang Ye''s combat power!


    When Wen Dingmo saw this scene, his eyes widened, his expression stiffened, and he even became panicked. He no longer had the same confidence and victory as before.


    He has ancient emperors, and Tang Ye has thousands of heroes!

 Chapter 704： Flee in embarrassment!

    There are not only one or two heroic spirits. From below the heroic spirit cemetery, rays of light rose up into the sky, then swooped down, all falling to Tang Ye''s side. Not long after, a group of heroic spirits with a pale white light hovered beside Tang Ye. These heroic spirits were side by side with Tang Ye, or behind Tang Ye, did not stand in front of Tang Ye, meaning that they were willing to obey Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    Wen Dingmo was dumbfounded when he saw this scene. This is not a joke, how come so many heroic spirits suddenly become Tang Ye''s combat power, what is going on? Is it because of the sound of war drums made by the music fan apprentice? However, with a mere drum of war, how could Tang Ye invite so many heroes down?


    Wen Dingmo knew that these heroic spirits were all the heroes and great men who slept under the Babaoshan Cemetery, but how could Tang Ye awaken these great men and martyrs? When did Tang Ye learn the magic spell?


    This kind of magic method is very similar to the emperor''s picture, and it is to "please the spirit" to come out and help oneself. The emperor¡¯s picture invited the emperor of the ancient country, and Tang Ye now invites all the heroes and great men under the cemetery of the heroic spirits. There is no unified statement about these people. They are all great figures commemorated by this country. Diverse and flexible.


    Wen Dingmo counts for a thousand counts, but he didn''t count that Tang Ye would have such a trick, it was actually the same as his eternal emperor picture! He felt very absurd. At the last moment, he was defeated by his own magic method?


    At this time, there was a group of heroic spirits from the cemetery beside Tang Ye, and their momentum was no worse than Wen Dingmo''s. Even with the continuous arrival of heroic spirits, his momentum is stronger than Wen Dingmo. There were only a dozen ancient country emperors in front of Wen Dingmo, and even if the remaining ancient country emperors were summoned, there would not be as many heroes as Tang Ye invited. Not long after, Tang Ye was like an army of souls standing beside him, with a mighty momentum and a spectacular scene that could hardly be described in words.


    Wen Dingmo saw that Tang Ye, who was originally alone, had become an army, and his mood was extremely complicated. Just now he thought that the winning ticket was already in hand, and the victory must belong to him, so he said a lot about the ending to Tang Ye. But now, he dare not say that victory must belong to him. Even, he doesn''t think he will win. The heroic spirits flying from below the heroic spirit cemetery, sleeping as a great hero, must have been a man of supernatural powers before his death. Compared with his ancient emperor, he was not far behind.


    "Why... the result is still like this..." Wen Dingmo looked at Tang Ye, who was surrounded by a large number of heroic spirits, and groaned in a daze.


    Now he has completely lost his fighting spirit. He originally thought he would win. Now that he fell down, the contrast was so great that he couldn''t accept it, and he felt like he had resigned.


    He didn''t understand, why did the emperor of the ancient country suppress Tang Ye''s fortune with the power of Yuxi''s gas, but there was still such a thing as Tang Ye''s reversal?


    Is the eternal emperor picture useless?


    No, it is obviously useful, otherwise the original dead wood Fengchun, the flame truth and the black dragon will not be killed by the ancient emperor.


    But now that Tang Ye personally went into battle, he did not suppress Tang Ye''s luck!


    Wen Dingmo never understood this, even if he failed, he wanted to understand it. He collected the emperor''s picture, replaced it with a kind of divination scroll, wrote some ancient words with a brush, and used his ability to perform a calculation. When the result was obtained, he was struck by lightning.


    It turns out that the truth I always thought was wrong!


    At this moment Wen Dingmo knew that Tang Ye was able to win all the time, not because of the old Taoist''s luck, but because of Tang Ye''s own strength and wisdom. Tang Ye''s strength continued to grow along the way. Although it was an adventure, it had nothing to do with the extra luck that the old Taoist priest deliberately left. If Tang Ye really got a bit of luck from the old Taoist priest alone, Tang Ye would have gone against the sky long ago, so why bother to become stronger step by step, so desperately every time.


    Tang Ye was able to win because he grasped his own strength and created opportunities for him to win. Before he had a chance to win, he waited, waiting for more victory conditions to be fulfilled. It''s like a hunter who can hold his breath. Before the time is right, he won''t be anxious, he will wait patiently. Once there is a chance, he will attack fiercely and kill the prey in one fell swoop!


    This time, Tang Ye had been waiting for the completion of the affairs under the Heroic Spirit Cemetery. His previous performance was not very good, making Wen Dingmo think that the victory already belonged to him, but he did not know that in the end, when the time was reached, Tang Ye attacked suddenly and reversed the situation. Such a victory is not a blind attack by force, but a game of wisdom and character.


    "I have always been wrong..." Wen Dingmo murmured in a low voice. He thought that Tang Ye''s strength and victory all the way were because of the protection of the old Taoist priest, including many people, so they dealt with Tang Yeshi. , The first thing I thought about was how to suppress Tang Ye''s luck. As everyone knows, this was the wrong way of thinking. It was useless to suppress Tang Ye''s luck. Tang Ye didn''t have the luck of an old Taoist priest. For this reason, they neglected the truth of Tang Ye''s victory and paid a heavy price.


    The truth of Tang Ye''s victory was also seen in the text. It''s a pity that everything is too late now, Wen Dingmo knows that he is no match for Tang Ye, who is helped by thousands of heroes.


    He wanted to know, since Tang Ye didn''t have the luck of an old Taoist priest, who had it?


    What tricks did the old Taoist do? !


    "Damn it!" Wen Dingmo became very irritable, and his thoughts became very confused. He was confident that as an old man who had experienced decades of courts and ups and downs, he was very good at playing tricks and designing layouts, but now he is there. In the game set by the old Taoist, he found himself so weak.


    Wen Dingmo couldn''t hold back his breath, and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Regardless of what happened to Wen Dingmo, Tang Ye received any kind of blow. This battle was doomed to death and death. He and the heroic spirits who had invited the gods had a heart-to-heart connection, and the heroic spirits knew what he meant without speaking. Those heroic spirits rushed out to attack the ancient emperor in front of Wen Dingmo.


    More than a dozen ancient kingdom emperors wanted to resist, but the power of the thick and dense heroic spirit was like a river sweeping the sky, directly swallowing and submerging those ancient kingdom emperors, together with Wen Dingmo behind the ancient kingdom emperors!


    "Ah!" Wen Dingmo screamed, and when the heroic spirit''s turbulent power as a galaxy disappeared, he saw Wen Dingmo''s clothes in tatters and many wounds on his body.


    Tang Yeqi passed and fell in front of Wen Dingmo, looked at him calmly, and said, "It''s time to end."


    Wen Dingmo was expressionless, took a deep breath, watched Tang Ye smile sadly, and said: "Yes, it''s time to end, but... I''m not reconciled! Why would I lose to you a kid? How could I lose to you a kid? My Wen Dingmo gave everything for the Xuanhuang plan. How can I end up with such a result?"


    Tang Ye said coldly: "You can''t help it."


    "Haha...hahaha..." Wen Dingmo raised his head to the sky and laughed, his head full of white hair and madness.


    Tang Ye condensed a force in his hands to end Wen Dingmo''s life. However, he suddenly stared, surprised, and shouted: "You can''t escape!"


    At this time, I saw that the crazy Wen Dingmo slowly became transparent, and finally turned into a floating white paper.


    This is a dummy!


    Just now, Wen Dingmo used his portrait he had prepared to call out a dummy to replace himself, thus delaying Tang Ye, and he ran away.


    Tang Ye turned to look inside the city of Yanjing, closed his eyes and felt it, then swished, chasing Wen Dingmo.

 Chapter 705： Xuanhuang co-master now!

    After Wen Dingmo escaped with a dummy, he went straight to the old house of the Wen family. There is something he can rely on, or he may escape his life. He is unwilling to die, unwilling to die, and cannot die. Xuan Huang''s plan has not succeeded, even if he survives, he can''t give up.


    Now that he knew that Tang Ye was not protected by the extra bit of luck that the old Taoist priest had extracted, as long as he hired a strong enough person to fight against Tang Ye, he would always win Tang Ye. To be able to have the last laugh, you must bear the humiliation!


    Back at the Wen family residence, Wen Dingmo immediately fetched the fake jade seal he had been conceiving, using the power of the jade seal to recover his injuries. Although the jade seal was fake, it contained powerful power, including the stored spiritual energy, which was more than enough for healing.


    However, Wen Dingmo didn''t know that the fake jade seal had been taken by Wen Zhongyuan to Lin Yourong.


    He found that the fake Yuxi was missing, furious, and irritable, and immediately went to Wen Zhongyuan.


    At this time, Wen Zhongyuan stood in the small courtyard where he lived, looking up at the sky, without saying a word, a gloomy, depressed breath exuded all over his body, making people afraid to approach.


    But Wen Dingmo wanted to heal his wounds, and only after healed his wounds could he escape Tang Ye''s pursuit. It''s about his life, it''s about Xuanhuang''s big tactics. How does he care about Zhongyuan, he went up and asked Wen Zhongyuan angrily: "Zhongyuan, did you take away the jade seal?"


    Wen Zhongyuan heard Wen Dingmo''s voice, and it seemed not surprising that Wen Dingmo came back from Longtou Mountain. He turned to look at Wen Dingmo, his expression indifferent. Even when he saw Wen Dingmo was seriously injured, his expression did not change at all, and he said lightly: "So what?"


    "You..." Wen Dingmo was very angry at Wen Zhongyuan''s attitude, but he was anxious to ask for a fake jade seal, so there was nothing more nonsense. He coughed twice after being seriously injured, and hummed: "You give me the jade seal, I want It''s useful!"


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled, with a playful look, and said, "You want to save your life?"


    "You..." Wen Dingmo felt that the middle of the text was making a joke that he was seriously injured by Tang Ye. He was really angry, but Tang Ye was chasing him. He had to race against time and had no time to follow the text. He shouted: "Don''t worry about it. What should I do with it, give it to me! Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?" Wen Zhongyuan interrupted Wen Dingmo in a cold voice, with a cold and gloomy expression, and shouted: "Are you going to throw me out like trash like abandoning your father and big brother?"


    "What about you, you...? Useless things, what right do you have to stay here?!" Wen Dingmo didn''t have time to get angry, but what Wen Zhongyuan mentioned really stimulated him. He coughed a few times, and choked with Wen Zhongyuan, "My literary family only serves Xuanhuang Daji. What is useless to Xuanhuang Daji has no meaning!"


    "Hahaha..." Wen Zhongyuan laughed loudly, looking at Wen Dingmo full of playfulness and irony, and sneered: "Doesn''t you think this kind of thing is funny? Look at how you look now, don''t you lose badly enough? So, are you also rubbish? I failed, and you kicked me out, then you failed? What are you going to do? Why don''t you kick yourself out?"


    Wen Dingmo was extremely angry, this time Wen Zhongyuan actually engaged in these moths! Tang Ye''s breath was getting closer and closer, he didn''t have time to understand why Wen Zhongyuan suddenly became like this, and said angrily: "If you do this again, don''t blame me for being polite!"


    "How about you?" Wen Zhongyuan sneered and hummed: "I used to think that you are my grandfather, who would be gentle with me and give me affection, but you didn''t. You always use people as props and can be used. Keep it when it is time, and just kick it away when you can''t use it. Now you have forced away even my most cherished woman, I hate you... I wish you died!"


    "It turns out that you are angering me for that **** woman Mu Caisang!" Wen Dingmo heard Wen Zhongyuan''s words and understood why Wen Zhongyuan suddenly made a moth.


    Mentioned Mu Caisang, Wen Dingmo was even more furious. Mu Caisang killed Little Face Buddha in front of him, and he has not yet reported his grudge!


    Wen Dingmo said angrily to Wen Zhongyuan: "What''s so good about Mu Caisang? She has always been a prop, but she didn''t have the awareness of making props. She asked her to deal with Tang Ye, but she had an affair with Tang Ye. This way. Woman, you''re a great man, you can''t let go because of her?"


    Wen Zhongyuan heard Wen Dingmo''s use of Mu Caisang as a prop, his eyes were gloomy and cold, and he hummed: "You admit it, right? You asked Caisang to deal with Tang Ye, and in the end she got entangled with Tang Ye. , And you must kill her if you can''t tolerate this kind of thing!"


    "Of course I admit! What can''t I admit? Mu Caisang is such a lowly woman. As a member of my literary family, it is a shame for my literary family that you feel angry for her! I tell you... "


    Huh!


    Wen Dingmo said, suddenly, a sharp dagger pierced his heart. He stared, and slowly lowered his head to look down. It was Wen Zhongyuan who was holding a dagger in his hand, directly piercing his heart. With a pierced heart, he has no chance of survival.


    He looked up at Wen Zhongyuan and saw Wen Zhongyuan''s expression indifferent, even if he killed his grandfather, his expression did not change.


    "Why, why..." Wen Dingmo asked Wen Zhongyuan with his last strength, never expecting Wen Zhongyuan would do this.


    In his memory, Wen Zhongyuan had always been a good boy in front of him. It was unique that Wen Zhongyuan was angry with him just now. Unexpectedly, Wen Zhongyuan still stabbed him to kill him now.


    Wen Dingmo fell down, struggling twice on the ground, grabbing one of the feet of the Central Plains above, and staring at him.


    He escaped from Longtou Mountain, put aside his arrogance and dignity, even if he survives in the future, he just wants to continue to realize the mysterious plan. However, instead of being killed by Tang Ye, he was killed by his grandson, which is really ironic.


    After Wen Zhongyuan killed Wen Dingmo, he lowered his head and glanced coldly, kicked his foot, and shook the hand of Wen Dingmo that was holding his foot, his actions were truly ruthless to the extreme.


    At this time, Tang Ye fell into the small courtyard from mid-air. He happened to see what Wen Zhongyuan did to Wen Dingmo. He was very surprised and even couldn''t believe it. Wen Zhongyuan actually killed Wen Dingmo?


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Tang Ye, the two of them stared at each other, one cold and ruthless, the other calm and surprised. Tang Ye just wanted to speak to Wen Zhongyuan, when he trembled and felt a terrible force coming from the palace of the red wall.


    That cold ice is the princess!


    Tang Ye knew that Lin Yourong had something wrong, and ignored Wen Zhongyuan, and immediately rushed to the palace of the Red Wall.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled, and the Red Wall Palace had an accident, which shows that he was right!


    "My lord!" At this moment, there was a low voice of pain from outside the courtyard.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked over and found that it was a loyal spy next to Wen Dingmo. Surprisingly, the spy had a human head in his hand. And this head is the faithful spy of Wen Zhongyuan!


    "You killed my person?" Wen Zhongyuan stared at the secret agent coldly.


    The spy knelt down and threw himself in front of Wen Dingmo''s corpse, crying in agony. He looked at Wen Zhongyuan again and said, "Master, you have been deceived! Your spy has been bought by Mu Caisang! Mu Caisang and you What I said was to lie to you, just to divorce your relationship with adults!"


    "Huh?" Wen Zhongyuan frowned.


    The spy told Wen Zhongyuan everything. It turned out that Wen Dingmo''s spy detective had a problem with Wen Zhongyuan''s spy, and immediately conducted an investigation. After knowing the truth, he immediately returned to tell Wen Zhongyuan, but it was too late. Wen Zhongyuan was deceived by Mu Caisang and killed Wen Ding himself. ink!


    The spy also produced sufficient evidence to prove that Mu Caisang used a conspiracy against Wen Zhongyuan.


    After Wen Zhongyuan knew the truth, the whole person was stunned and speechless.


    The woman I love most, designed to kill Grandpa himself, Wen Zhongyuan feels nothing but a blank for this encounter.


    Why are you so cruel to yourself?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The old abbot Yimei who was chanting at Xiangshan Biyun Temple suddenly opened his eyes and hummed: "The Xuanhuang co-master has appeared..."

 Chapter 706： The biggest threat!

    Wen Zhongyuan was really hurt. No matter what his position, he was designed by a beloved woman and killed his grandfather himself. Even if Wen Dingmo had a bad relationship with him, he was of the same blood. No one can accept this kind of thing.


    The reason in the article was crazy, his eyes were red, and his whole body exuded a vicious and evil gloomy aura. The spy who stayed next to him felt his gloomy aura, his hairs were erected, and he was so scared that he did not dare to make a sound.


    "Mu Caisang... Tang Ye... Haha, treat me as a clown, right?" Wen Zhongyuan hummed gloomily, his red eyes cruel and ruthless.


    With a sudden wave of his hand, the spy was drawn over. He spread his palms into claws, grabbed the spy''s head, and snorted coldly, "Why don''t you tell me this kind of thing earlier?"


    "I, I..." The spy knew he was going to be tragedy. Since Tang Ye appeared, they have had a nightmare as secret agents, that is, once they report Tang Ye''s information, they will inevitably arouse the master''s anger. When the master is angry, he may lose his life.


    Click!


    The spy could not give the reason, Wen Zhongyuan squeezed his head directly. In fact, regardless of whether the spy gave a reason or not, Wen Zhongyuan would start, because Wen Zhongyuan used him to vent.


    These spies are indeed very sad. However, with Wen Dingmo''s death and Wen Zhongyuan''s madness, it is estimated that they will not be needed anymore. All the things and secrets are almost on the surface, there is no need to investigate anything specially.


    In the text, the original red eyes were extremely ruthless, and he glanced at the horizon and snorted coldly: "In the future, I will lead the minister of the dragon to realize the mysterious plan. Only success will not fail! Whoever dares to stop will die!"


    With that said, Wen Zhongyuan hit the sky with a punch, and suddenly a stunned red light rose into the sky, and the Qigong Wave of Turtle School was not so powerful.


    In the original text, this is the shackles of the air and the heaven and the earth, and the war directly against the old Taoist priests, unspeakable formidable and domineering.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    At this time, several figures flashed out of the small courtyard, and these figures knelt in front of Wen Zhongyuan, saying: "Welcome to the co-lord!"


    At the same time, a gloomy person next to him shouted: "Congratulations, Lord Gorefiend for awakening, you will definitely become the master of this land!"


    Wen Zhongyuan glanced at these strange and mysterious people who suddenly appeared, and was not too surprised, as if he suddenly opened his mind and knew everything. These people called him a co-lord, Lord Gorefiend, and he accepted it calmly.


    The amazing thing is that the text is called the Common Master and the Lord Gorefiend. The co-master can understand that it is the Xuan-huang co-master, who is the largest leader of the minister of the dragon. The success of the Xuanhuang plan depends on the final battle between the Xuanhuang co-lord and the emperor who is angry with the python!


    Wen Zhongyuan was once considered the Xuanhuang co-leader, but was kicked out by Wen Dingmo because he lost to Tang Ye. Since then, he has been silent and has no outstanding performance, so it is gradually believed that he will not be the Xuan-huang co-leader. However, he did not expect that now after being calculated by Mu Caisang, he awakened, and he was really the Xuanhuang co-master.


    If it is just because of this identity, it is not so amazing. The most amazing thing is that he is also a blood demon!


    Maybe others don''t know what the blood demon is, but Tang Ye, as a person who entered the Longmen illusion, saw the disaster that the blood demon would bring, and knew how the blood demon existed. It is estimated that Tang Ye never expected that the Blood Demon would be Wen Zhongyuan!


    The black and yellow co-master is the blood demon, and the blood demon is the black and yellow co-master!


    No wonder the power of Wolong, which possesses the will of the dragon, will foretell the appearance of the blood demons when constructing the illusion. At the beginning, Tang Ye was strange. At the critical moment of Xuanhuang''s plan, Shenlong didn''t help to point out a way to deal with the minister who helped the dragon. Why did he talk about the blood demon?


    Now that Zhongyuan¡¯s dual identities are awakened, everything can be explained!


    In addition to a few people who appeared to meet Wen Zhongyuan at this time, there were many others in action. They are the underlings of the blood demons who have been dormant, lodged with the terrifying power of the past. Now that the blood demons have awakened, they will act again to conquer and dominate this land!


    There are also many people who are in the process of helping the dragon. They originally thought that Wen Dingmo would win Tang Ye, and they were planning how to fight back against the slave of the python, but they didn''t expect Wen Dingmo to also lose. They were almost desperate. What was pleasantly surprised was that at this time, the Xuanhuang Party came out. They once again had hope and went to see Wen Zhongyuan.


    Who wins and loses in the end is still unknown!


    Tang Ye failed to pay attention at this critical juncture when the original awakening as the Xuanhuang Communist Party and the Gorefiend, he rushed to the Red Wall court. In addition to protecting the Yuxi barrier, he was also very worried about Lin Yourong''s situation.


    Lin Yourong woke up and became a princess, appeared in the red wall court, and brought the celadon to land. Could it be that Lu Celadon would break the jade seal barrier with the power of a heavenly woman?


    Arriving to the Red Wall Palace, Tang Ye saw the old worship of the Red Wall Palace taking action to prevent the Leng, arrogant and ruthless princess from approaching the depths of the palace, where the Yuxi enchantment was located.


    Although the princess was young, she fought like cutting vegetables because of the power of the previous life. Tang Ye rushed all the way, and saw that the palace avenues, the eaves of the pavilions, and even mid-air, there were old worships frozen in the air. Fortunately, the princess did not kill anyone, only to freeze the person who prevented her.


    The old worship of the Red Wall Palace used to be one of the best masters in the big world, but now, to Tang Ye, he is no longer a powerful person. Things are constantly developing, and Tang Ye and others are also constantly improving!


    Tang Ye saw those old worshippers that were frozen, and directly transported the flame power. Every time he passed over a place, he threw flames on the old worshippers that were frozen in order to help melt the ice on the old worshippers. However, because Tang Ye''s strength was not as good as that of the princess, it dissolves a bit slower.


    Seeing Tang Ye, these old consecrations are very emotional. When Tang Ye was still dealing with Dragon Snake, the number one killer in the sky list, they were the only ones who could deal with Dragon Snake, but because they were guarding the lord of the Red Wall, they didn''t help Tang Ye. Think about it, Tang Ye, who had to help with dragons and snakes, is now the strongest person in the world.


    Being so young and so powerful is really enviable and enviable. Fortunately, he is doing the righteous thing in the world, which is fortunate. Otherwise, if this kid''s cruel temper is evil, I am afraid it will be a great disaster.


    Tang Ye rushed to the place where the jade seal of the ancient country was placed on the red wall. At this time, several old men with their hands in their sleeves were blocking the princess. Among them was the old worshiper who often accompanied the adult at the red wall. Obviously, these old people are the most powerful offerings. At the same time, there are the adults at Red Wall, Wang Airen, Jiang Xingkong and others.


    They had been paying attention to Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo. Originally thought that Tang Ye would lose to Wen Dingmo, and when they were sad and wondering what to do, they saw a ray of white light from the Yingling Cemetery. They were overjoyed. They love and hate Tang Ye, a kid who often makes surprises. At the last moment, please move the hero to help!


    When they saw the power galaxy flashing in the sky, they knew that Tang Ye had won. For this, they breathed a sigh of relief, and gave Tang Ye an unspeakable recognition and praise. But at this moment, the princess led Lu Celadon into the red wall palace!


    For Lu Celadon, the man at the Red Wall knew what it meant. As a leader who cares about the situation, he once thought that the existence of Lu Celadon would threaten the Yuxi enchantment, so should he choose to kill Lu Celadon just in case?


    In the end, the man named Hong Qiang was kind, and didn''t deal with Lu Celadon. Unexpectedly, now that Wen Dingmo is resolved, Lu Celadon has become the biggest threat!

 Chapter 707： I have that privilege!

    Tang Ye also felt that things were really not worrying. Wen Dingmo was finally resolved, and now the princess ran out to make trouble again. The point is that the princess is his woman. Although it was not Lin Yourong''s character, when Lin Yourong merged the memories of the two lives, it would be the same person.


    What''s the matter if my own woman ran out to make trouble, she had to make trouble to bed... Tang Ye was very depressed.


    However, the princess''s attitude was very serious. She knew that Tang Ye would come, but she was a little surprised. She thought that Tang Ye would be struggling to deal with Wen Dingmo, or even lost, and she would need her to help. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye had already solved Wen Dingmo. Now that Tang Ye was blocking her, she was a little unhappy.


    She looked at Tang Ye and said with a cold face: "Now you don''t know anything, don''t come to hinder me, or you will regret it. I don''t like to see you look decisive every time you make a mistake, and you will come when you know it. Looks like stalking and begging for forgiveness. Oh, I think about it, in the current language, kneeling on the washboard and begging for mercy."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Sometimes the princess''s character is quite cute.


    The adult at Red Wall, Wang Airen and others looked at Tang Ye and Princess Wang with a little embarrassment. These two young people... Do they treat the Yuxi enchantment as a business or a private matter? This is official business! If the Yuxi barrier is destroyed, the world will be in chaos! But these two young people actually said so... child''s play?


    It''s just that everyone is not easy to interfere. Now Tang Ye and Lin Yourong are top-notch figures, they can''t interfere with whether they want to fight or otherwise. They can only let Tang Ye handle it, and believe that Tang Ye can solve it, but don''t be strict with his wife, let the Xuanhuang plan succeed if his wife is in charge.


    No one thought that such an important thing would become so dramatic in the end.


    Tang Ye was taken care of by his wife!


    Looking at the princess, Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. After thinking for a while, he asked, "Why did you suddenly wake up?"


    "Because the article Zhongyuan gave me a piece of jade seal, although it is fake, but that strength and aura is enough to wake up the body of my Nascent Infant''s pregnancy." The princess did not hide this.


    Tang Ye was suddenly worried and frowned: "Wen Zhongyuan? This is obviously Wen Zhongyuan''s trick, how can you take his things!"


    "That''s not important anymore." The princess said lightly: "Since it wakes me up, there is nothing to say. If he hadn''t done this, I wouldn''t be able to stand here, I don''t hate him."


    "But you are standing here, within Wen Zhongyuan''s plan." Tang Ye said unhappy.


    The princess sneered and said: "The same can be said. However, as far as Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s calculations are concerned, I have not paid attention to it. Tang Ye, you have to understand one thing. I am standing here. I want to do this. Central Plains has nothing to do."


    "But by doing this, you also made Wen Zhongyuan''s calculation successful." Tang Ye snorted coldly, "So I won''t agree with what you will do next."


    "You..." The princess took a deep breath and snorted: "Here again, your stubborn temper is coming again. At this time, I don''t want to talk to you, you have to stop me, okay, take it, whoever wins? Calculate."


    "This..." Tang Ye always felt that talking to the princess seemed very private. This was obviously a very important official business. How could it seem so everyday? Could it be that he and the princess got along like this in the previous life? Fight if you disagree, and whoever wins has the right to speak.


    Tang Ye wanted to know whether he won more in his previous life or the princess won more. If the princess always wins, how can I sleep with her? Wouldn''t you marry such a woman, you wouldn''t even have a chance to sleep with her! Think about it, it''s better to be the delicate and tender Lin Yourong!


    "Tang Ye, what are you thinking about?" Wang Hao seemed to know everything about Tang Ye, including his psychological activities, and snorted angrily.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, looked at the princess, thought for a while, and shook his head: "No matter what, this matter is related to the safety of the Yuxi enchantment, and it was calculated by Wen Zhongyuan that I will not let you succeed. You don''t Don¡¯t underestimate him if you know what kind of person Zhongyuan is like!"


    Wen Zhongyuan''s awakening to become the Xuanhuang Communist Party and the Gorefiend took place in his courtyard. Because the people outside were busy with the Xuanhuang plan, Tang Ye and the princess pinched them separately, so they didn''t notice. The old abbot Yimei of Biyun Temple was aware of it. He was rushing to the palace of the Red Wall and wanted to inform everyone of this.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t know about Wen Zhongyuan''s awakening, but he saw Wen Zhongyuan personally killed Wen Dingmo. Such a person must be unscrupulous to achieve his goal. Therefore, Tang Ye will never take it lightly as the princess''s affairs are included in the text.


    The princess has always been arrogant, and she looks down on people in the big world. This is due to her character. So she ignored Tang Ye¡¯s caution and felt that Tang Ye had committed that stubborn temper, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you really haven¡¯t changed at all. Everyone once thought you were a foolish, unlearned The dude prince. If it wasn''t for you to have an orthodox queen, who would make you domineering? However, after you ran to the people and walked around, you still seem to be eating, drinking, and having fun. In fact, you secretly completed the encirclement Layout. In the current words, it is the countryside surrounding the city. Heh...you played such a move, and when you returned to the capital, you became the prince and participated in the throne battle, which directly contained everyone''s throat..."


    As the princess said, she suddenly shook her head, feeling that she was talking too much. Her current memories are mostly past lives, so she is easily touched. In the previous life, she had so many memorable things with Tang Ye that she always couldn''t control herself.


    "Don''t say it, business matters." The princess shook her head and hummed, looking at Tang Ye and said: "Tang Ye, I want to make Xuanhuang plan to succeed, just for you. Now you have no memory of the past, and I can''t explain it to you. So I Will not give in, even if the goalkeeper is frightened. You can choose what you want."


    Tang Ye looked at the princess in silence. It doesn''t seem to be a good idea to shoot at your own woman. What''s more, even though she was a ruthless princess, Tang Ye could feel that the current princess was different from the previous princess. The previous princess was only awakening part of the memory, staying in the hatred for him, so seeing him was a big fight and wanted to kill him. Now the princess''s memory is completely awakened, and it is his woman who is thinking of him. So the princess said that he did it for his own good, and he believed it.


    Lu Celadon was originally stunned by the princess and was knocked out. Now Yoyo woke up and saw Tang Ye confronting the princess. He was very surprised and cried, "Tang Ye, you come to save me!"


    Tang Ye saw that Lu Celadon, a former eldest daughter, later became a woman with a three-year appointment, and he would definitely love it. Lu Celadon was obviously not willing to be forced by the princess. Tang Ye comforted her and said, "Celadon, don''t worry, I will save you."


    "No." Lu Celadon said with a smile: "My sister Yourong...oh, it''s the princess, I told the princess, as long as you come to save me, she won''t embarrass me anymore. The princess thinks that you can''t beat Wen. Dingmo, but you won. You are so amazing!"


    Lu Celadon was hypocritical, then looked at the princess and said: "You said, Tang Ye came to save me and let me go, then you let me go!"


    The princess was silent.


    Tang Ye looked at her strangely. Since she and Lu Celadon had such an agreement, why didn''t she just say it?


    Is it that the dignified princess...want to fall back?


    "I declare that that agreement is void. Don''t talk nonsense, I am the princess, I have this privilege." The princess suddenly said coldly.


    "..."


    Everyone rolled their eyes together. Is the princess telling a cold joke?

 Chapter 708： Please fight directly!

    Everyone looked at the princess and looked strange. Such an arrogant person is actually shameless?


    And it''s so serious. I am the princess and do I have privileges?


    The princess knew this was embarrassing. Seeing everyone''s weird eyes, she was a little embarrassed, she sullen her face to cover up her embarrassment, and hummed to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, this matter is very important to you, don''t stop me!"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, knowing that Wen Zhongyuan dug a hole, I can''t let you jump in again."


    "You..." The princess snorted in anger, "Then the old rules, go to war!"


    The princess had the reason for her insistence, so she stopped talking nonsense with Tang Ye, waved a sharp ice thorn, and flew straight towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very helpless, he still had to attack his wife... Seeing the ice thorn rushing, a group of flames condensed in his hand, and he rushed to fight the ice thorn with the flame. At the beginning of the fight, the princess didn''t use her full strength yet, so Tang Ye smoothly resolved the ice thorn. Tang Ye wanted to fight quickly, so he swept over at the same time. After dissolving the ice thorn, quickly approached the princess.


    "Wishful thinking!" The princess knew that Tang Ye wanted to crack her ice in close combat. She snorted very unceremoniously. With an extra hockey puck in her hand, she suddenly smashed it towards Tang Ye.


    With flames burning in Tang Ye''s hands, he greeted the hockey puck. Unexpectedly, the hockey puck got bigger and bigger, and he pushed him out. It turned out that the princess had been releasing the ice power from behind, and the puck became bigger after being absorbed.


    Tang Ye steadied himself only after being pushed more than ten meters away, looked at the princess, and hummed, "Do you have to force me to take action?"


    The princess was cold and arrogant. She couldn''t listen to Tang Ye''s threatening words, and sneered: "If you regain your memory, you should know that you shouldn''t talk such nonsense to me at this time. You and I must win and lose! "


    "Then don''t blame me!" Tang Ye yelled coldly, the flames all over his body rose high and turned into a burning man, and then rushed towards the princess.


    The princess was not afraid at all. Numerous ice flowers swirled around her body, as if a raging snowstorm was falling within her body. The temperature around her was screaming, and the people nearby felt a biting cold.


    Lu Qingci felt that the matter was a big deal. They were all a family, how could they be like this. No matter who had something wrong, she didn''t want to see it, so she took a step and shouted: "You guys don''t fight anymore, and discuss something carefully!"


    However, Tang Ye and Princess Wang did not stop.


    Lu Celadon was angry and shouted: "One of you wants me to open the Yuxi barrier, and the other wants to protect the Yuxi barrier. After all, it''s all because of me! In that case, I bite my tongue and committed suicide, that''s a hundred! "


    When Lu Celadon said such cruel words, both Tang Ye and the princess were moved. They stopped the big move they were preparing to release and looked at Lu Celadon with worry.


    Lu Celadon wanted to speak again, and suddenly a powerful force swept over. Then I saw a figure falling from the air, an old abbot wearing a plain robe.


    Tang Ye was very puzzled, the old abbot Yimei also came to join in the fun? The master has always looked far away, knows how to calculate, and doesn''t he also say that the Xuanhuang plan must be successful now, right?


    The old abbot Yimei looked anxious, and before Tang Ye asked her doubts, he shouted, "The big thing is not good!"


    "What happened?" Tang Ye frowned immediately. Even the old abbot Yimei was so anxious that it would certainly not be a trivial matter.


    The old abbot Yimei nodded to the adult at Red Wall. After all, this adult had a special status, and everyone had to show etiquette. The adult at the Red Wall waved his hand to express your welcome. In fact, the position of the old abbot Yimei is respected by the adult at Red Wall. The old abbot Yimei stopped talking, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "The Xuanhuang co-master is here!"


    "What?" Not only Tang Ye, the adult at Red Wall and others were taken aback. Xuan Huang Gongzhu and Wan Shi Dijun are the two most important roles in the Xuan Huang plan. Wen Dingmo is at best a dedicated subordinate. Now that Wen Dingmo is defeated, the Xuanhuang co-leader has appeared. Is this going to replace Wen Dingmo on the stage?


    The game has just begun?


    Everyone felt heavy. Things are really unsettled. In fact, there are still many things to do about Wen Dingmo''s affairs. Now that the Xuanhuang co-leader has come out, not only cannot he breathe a sigh of relief, but he has also become more alert and nervous.


    Tang Ye first reacted, looking at the old abbot Yimei and said, "Who is the Xuanhuang co-master?"


    The old abbot Yimei turned his head and looked at the direction where he had calculated that the Xuanhuang co-master had come, which was where the Wen family was. When everyone saw this, their heart sank even more, people of the Wen family? So apart from Wen Dingmo, there is only Wen Zhongyuan. Is it really Wen Zhongyuan?


    "What''s so strange about you?" There was a playful cold snort from above them.


    Everyone looked up, it was Wen Zhongyuan!


    Wen Zhongyuan is awe-inspiring, completely different from the low-key and gentle look of the previous one, which looks like a scholar. He changed his clothes. Although he was a lot of prestige, he looked very gloomy and his aura resembled that kind of monster.


    "As for my identity, haven''t I guessed it early? Why, I have confirmed it now, but I can''t accept it?" Wen Zhongyuan glanced at the crowd and smiled triumphantly.


    He was not afraid of Tang Ye and the princess, nor was he afraid of the adult at the Red Wall and other old worshippers of interest.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw this kind of Wen Zhongyuan. Earlier he saw Wen Zhongyuan killed Wen Dingmo, but his momentum was not like this. He didn''t pay much attention because he was coming to the Red Wall. Unexpectedly, in this little time, Wen Zhongyuan seemed to have changed. Could it be Wen Dingmo''s death that stimulated Wen Zhongyuan and made Wen Zhongyuan awaken as the Xuanhuang co-master?


    Since Wen Zhongyuan awakens for the Xuanhuang co-master, isn''t it too bold for him to come to the Red Wall alone?


    Everyone stared at Wen Zhongyuan, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Wen Zhongyuan did not conceal his intentions, and directly hummed to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, my Wen family swears to live and die with Xuanhuang Daji. My grandfather died of your treacherous tricks, and now I will fight you! I! To make Xuanhuang''s plan succeed, he must avenge his grandfather. Then, it is inevitable to kill you!"


    Tang Ye lowered his face grimly, staring at Wen Zhongyuan and said, "So, are you here to kill me?"


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered and said, "Do you think I just came to tell you that I am the Xuanhuang co-master?"


    Tang Ye clenched his fists and looked at Wen Zhongyuan''s whole body on guard.


    The princess retreated to Tang Ye''s side. Although she fought with Tang Ye just now, Wen Zhongyuan wanted to kill Tang Ye, so she would naturally help Tang Ye first. In addition, it also illustrates a problem. The original strength of the text is very strong, so strong that the princess treats it carefully. Otherwise, with the arrogance of the princess, she would not put anyone in the big world in her eyes.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at Tang Ye and the princess, sneered: "You two go together, so that you don''t have trouble."


    The princess was furious and shouted: "You are indeed a powerful co-master of Xuan Huang, but after all, you were born in the big world. I don''t believe how strong you can be!"


    After drinking, the princess shot directly at Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye wanted to stop the princess, always feeling that Wen Zhongyuan looked a little weird.

 Chapter 709： let me do it!

    Tang Ye felt that since the big world is restricted by the air transport, even if the Xuanhuang co-master awakens, his strength will be greatly restricted. And the strengths of him and the princess have reached the limit of luck, so the combined strengths of him and princess are the strongest in the big world. That being the case, Wen Zhongyuan took the initiative to start the war, is it too arrogant?


    Wen Zhongyuan is not an arrogant person, and would not do this kind of thing without confidence. Could it be that the strength of the line that far exceeds the limit of air luck is originally in the text?


    Even so, fighting with forces that exceed the limit of luck will alarm the gatekeeper, and being arrested at the Guwu rivers and lakes at that time will not be worth the loss. Wen Zhongyuan will not do this.


    After analyzing all kinds of things, Tang Ye believes that there must be something tricky in Wen Zhongyuan coming to the Red Wall to fight!


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan, wanting to see through the conspiracy and tricks Wen Zhongyuan played. At this time, Wen Zhongyuan was at war with the princess, and the princess was cold and arrogant and could not tolerate others'' contempt. Wen Zhongyuan provokes her, and she does it. Tang Ye couldn''t control this wife and let her beat her. Maybe Wen Zhongyuan will show his feet when he makes a shot?


    However, when a strong force broke out in the text, the princess was shot out. Wen Zhongyuan exudes a mysterious black and red atmosphere, full of violence and blood, like a monster.


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw this situation. This is the power of the Xuan Huang Gongzhu?


    But Tang Ye felt something was wrong, he seemed to have seen this kind of power somewhere. He tried hard to remember everything.


    At this time Wen Zhongyuan flew over and struck him with a punch.


    Tang Ye had to avoid and jumped aside. Unexpectedly, Wen Zhongyuan slammed the brakes and quickly turned around, a black and red aura flashed from his fist, and he suddenly hit Tang Ye.


    With a bang, the blue bricks on the ground collapsed directly, and a big hole appeared.


    Tang Ye was shocked and slid over, with one hand resting on the ground, and several scars were scratched on his palm.


    At this time, Tang Ye and the princess, as well as the old abbot Yimei, those old priests on the red wall, frowned and looked at Wen Zhongyuan with a surprised look. In addition to being surprised by Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s powerful power, they were also surprised that Wen Zhongyuan dared to directly use such a powerful force. Are they afraid of attracting the gatekeeper?


    The power of the original article just now almost surpassed the limit of the great world''s luck. Under the supervision of a gatekeeper, this is a very dangerous behavior. Is it really not afraid of being caught by the gatekeeper and going to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes?


    The big world''s mysterious plan can only be carried out in the big world. If Wen Zhongyuan was arrested and sent to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, how would he continue to lead the minister of the dragon to the great world?


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan and couldn''t figure out what the Wen Zhongyuan relied on. Wouldn''t the gatekeeper take action against Wen Zhongyuan?


    Wen Zhongyuan saw everyone showing a surprised look at him, shrugged and smiled, looking free and unscrupulous, and said: "Are you afraid? Are you worried? Haha... Maybe, you have to think more, otherwise ...Will be killed by me!"


    Wen Zhongyuan said, his expression turned cold, full of resentment and anger, and said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, I will return you a hundredfold for the harm you caused to me! Although you are very powerful, I am not bad. The power of the Xuan and Huang Gongzhu is wonderful, and it has continued to accumulate the will and strength of the Xuan and Huang Gongzhu for thousands of years! Now...what are you guys? Are you thinking of lowering your strength and fighting me?"


    "Then you all go to die!" Wen Zhongyuan shouted angrily, his whole body strong, and the black evil charm was like a black flame with **** smell, which was very shocking.


    Everyone''s nerves are tense, this power is dark and evil, devouring and destroying, it is very terrible!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned, staring at what Wen Zhongyuan was thinking.


    The princess couldn''t stand it anymore. No one can be so arrogant in front of her, she is the princess of the world! Only the prince who can be arrogant in front of her, even the prince, has to pay a heavy price, that is the kneeling washboard!


    The princess swooped out suddenly, surrounded by ice flowers and blowing cold wind, not losing to the dark and evil arrogance around Wen Zhongyuan.


    "I''ll let you die first!" Wang Hao rushed out to fight Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye was very worried, and said, "Wang Hao, don''t let your strength be too strong, be careful of the gatekeeper!"


    "At this time, what are you still taking into account?" Wang Hao fought against Wen Zhongyuan while responding to Tang Ye''s worry, "Don''t you notice it? His power far exceeds the limit of the great world''s luck! If you and I are still clumsy, I will only be killed by him! He hasn''t cared about the gatekeeper at all!"


    Everyone clenched their fists when they heard the princess. They all understood what the princess said. However, if you want to use a force that exceeds the limit of your luck, it is very likely that you will be caught by the gatekeeper. What to do after that?


    Tang Ye should be asked this question.


    Because of the people present, apart from Tang Ye, no one is so powerful. In other words, to defeat Wen Zhongyuan, Tang Ye must make a choice. Should he retreat and let Wen Zhongyuan kill him, or would he use his all his strength to fight Wen Zhongyuan and then be captured by the gatekeeper to the Guwu River and Lake?


    Tang Ye was scrupulous about this kind of thing for a considerable reason. Because the Xuanhuang plan has not been solved yet, what if he goes to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, what should he do outside the big world?


    There are some things he hasn''t done, and those who haven''t said goodbye. It was too sudden and too unexpected to be arrested in Guwu Jianghu.


    "Lin Yourong, even if you are in the previous life, what can you do to me?" Wen Zhongyuan fought with the princess, and the battle was fierce. But Zhongyuan was even better. A huge black flame palm stretched out from the back of the text, and he slapped the princess one by one. The princess resisted with ice, but the ice was about to crack.


    Lu Celadon was very worried when he saw that Tang Ye was still scrupulous. She knew that Tang Ye was constrained by Xuan Huang''s follow-up. The adult of the Red Wall, Wang Airen, Jiang Xingkong and others were all present. They hoped that the Xuanhuang plan would not succeed, not only for themselves, but also for the innocent people. If Tang Ye can''t solve this matter well, it will leave countless people in deep water.


    "You always say that you are not a good person, but what you do makes me almost cry." Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye and said sadly.


    She squeezed her fist, closed her eyes and opened them, her eyes became determined, and she whispered: "You have done so much for me, what should I do for you. Let''s go to Guwu Jianghu instead of you. , But I don''t want to be separated from you..."


    Lu Celadon''s eyes were red and he wanted to cry. She decided to use the force beyond the limit of her luck to deal with Wen Zhongyuan, and let Tang Ye continue to stay in the big world to deal with the Xuanhuang plan.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye stopped in front of her with one hand. She was startled and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked resolute and said, "Let me come."

 Chapter 710： Guwu Jianghu Road!

    Tang Ye finally took action and stopped Lu Celadon who was about to go out to deal with Wen Zhongyuan. He saw something and thought of some situations. If that is the case, he must stop Wen Zhongyuan. Even in Wen Zhongyuan this game, he is doomed to lose!


    Tang Ye has already seen through the original strategy of the text! It''s just that it''s useless to see through. The result was too unexpected. It was so unexpected that he was doomed to lose in this round.


    But he doesn''t want to lose too thoroughly, and even if he loses, he must win a game!


    As for the result of the loss, it is not unacceptable. After all, such a result will fall on him sooner or later.


    Seeing Tang Ye stopping her, Lu Celadon frowned and said, "Tang Ye, I have to go out for this, otherwise you will be caught by the gatekeeper and go to the Guwu rivers and lakes. By then, the big world will be very dangerous without you."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "If the text in the original text is what I expected, it is not enough to have me. I have calculated it. It is more useful for me to go to Guwujianghu than to stay in the big world."


    "What do you mean?" Lu Celadon didn''t quite understand.


    Tang Ye said: "I don''t have time to speak slowly, wait a minute, no matter what happens, don''t stop it. Also, you can''t hide your identity, you can discuss things with Grandpa Wang from now on. Without my big world, you need you! "


    Lu Celadon''s body trembled, and Tang Ye said so tragically, something serious was about to happen. She might be a little bit weaker than Tang Ye, yet she still didn''t understand what Wen Zhongyuan''s strategy was. She wanted to ask Tang Ye, but there was not enough time.


    Tang Ye began to burn flames with both hands, and wanted to use strength beyond the limits of the big world to deal with Wen Zhongyuan. Lu Celadon was in a mess, which meant that he would be separated from Tang Ye. She didn''t want this, but she also knew it was certain to happen. Tang Ye keeps getting stronger, no one can stop it.


    "I''ll go to Guwu Jianghu with you!" Lu Celadon was anxious, grabbing Tang Ye''s hand and said.


    Tang Ye looked at her and shook his head: "No, after I go there, you have to help Grandpa Wang. Your strength is indispensable, otherwise they can''t hold it."


    "Why should I care about them? I don''t want to be a hero. I just want you!" Lu Celadon hummed in anger.


    Tang Ye was angry and said, "It''s not hypocritical to say it!"


    Lu Celadon felt aggrieved by Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was not blamed. She just reluctantly wanted to be with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, touched her face, and said, "Don''t think that I won''t come out after going to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. I will come out. My roots are always on the side of the big world, and I can''t bear you. After the side, I will find a way to come back!"


    Lu Celadon was in a better mood. Looking at Tang Ye, then at Wen Zhongyuan, his expression became determined, and he hummed: "Okay, this is what you promised. I will give you three years at most, three If you don¡¯t come back in 2016, I will find you myself!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, another three years. Why is this girl always thinking about her three years? Three years... Tang Ye''s eyes blurred. Three years seems to be too long, and now I am forced to go to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes without saying goodbye to those women. What if I come back three years later and are given several green hats by women?


    Fuck... I really dare not think, Tang Ye squeezed his fists, and when he gets there, he will work hard to come back, the sooner the better!


    "Good." Tang Ye promised Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon bit her lip and said, "Then I will lend you a little blood first."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand what Lu Celadon meant.


    Lu Celadon didn''t care about him, pulled him domineeringly, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him on the mouth. Tang Ye was taken aback, what''s the matter, kiss goodbye? But isn''t it about borrowing blood?


    Tang Ye felt that Lu Celadon was deliberate, otherwise, why would he kiss for so long? However, just when Tang Ye was about to stop Lu Celadon from coming in, Lu Celadon bit his mouth with a click, and it was really bleeding. Tang Ye sucked in pain, not to mention what he did with the blood, he said that he could bite his finger with the blood, why should he kiss him?


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye, his face turned red, and said, "I admit that I kissed you out of personal affection, but it is necessary to borrow your blood. Who made the princess get an ice essence into my body? Fighting with Wen Zhongyuan, I am afraid that I will inevitably go to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Then I will melt the ice essence by myself. Then I can only rely on your special physique to find a way."


    Tang Ye looked at the princess. It was the princess who brought Lu Celadon to the Red Wall court. He didn''t doubt Lu Celadon''s words.


    "Since you have taken my blood, stay there, and you will have to rely on you to deal with Wen Zhongyuan in the future!" Tang Ye said solemnly.


    "What?" Lu Celadon frowned greatly and hummed: "You and the princess are dealing with Wen Zhongyuan, you are going to the Guwu River and Lake, don''t Wen Zhongyuan need it?"


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly and said, "There is no time to explain, you will know the reason later."


    The princess was beaten back by Wen Zhongyuan, Tang Ye stopped talking to Lu Celadon, and went out and stretched out his hand to gently support the princess who was backward. The princess was held on her waist by him and glared angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan, who was increasingly dark and evil in front of him, and said: "Don''t compete with me, don''t forget that you are my wife, just touching your waist."


    "I am angry that you have come to help me for so long. Wen Zhongyuan seems to be a little different. I am not his opponent." The princess hummed angrily.


    Tang Ye stared at Wen Zhongyuan and said, "He is a little different."


    "Huh?" The princess frowned.


    Tang Ye said solemnly: "While the text is originally the co-master of the Xuanhuang and Huang, it is also... the blood demon."


    "What?!" The princess knew the blood demon, that monster could not be killed, which was tricky now.


    The princess knew that the battle between her and Wen Zhongyuan had touched the gatekeeper, and the gatekeeper would come soon. Now Tang Ye stood up and fought with her. She knew Tang Ye''s choice and said, "So, are you planning to go to Guwu Jianghu?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I have compared it. It is better to go to Guwu Rivers and Lakes than to stay here."


    "You guy is really boring, I just treat the text as an accident, and you analyze him thoroughly. What''s the point of analyzing and calculating everything?" Wang Hao hummed.


    Tang Ye looked at her, very angry, and hummed: "If I don''t count more, I''m dead early, can you still have a man as a cucumber for you?"


    "You... shameless bastard!" Wang Hao blushed when Tang Ye said, and cursed bitterly.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with her and dealt with Wen Zhongyuan with all his strength.


    The princess curled her lips, and suddenly stretched out her hand slowly and grabbed Tang Ye''s wrist. She looked a little twisted and hummed, "Let''s go to the Guwu River and Lake together, and it will be fine."


    It''s rare for the princess to be tender once. Seeing her, she looked like a big sister taking care of Tang Ye. Indeed, she regained her memory now, but Tang Ye did not, saying that she was taking care of Tang Ye not too much.


    Tang Ye glanced at her, smiled, and said, "Okay, let''s say we haven''t had a room in a long time."


    "..."


    "Get out!" The princess was furious at Tang Ye''s character, and rushed out to fight Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye looked at her and smiled, but now he is a little calmer. It seems not bad to be able to go to Guwu Jianghu with my wife.

 Chapter 711： Cut through the sky and come out of the master sister!

    Tang Ye felt that something was wrong when he saw the dark and evil burst out of Wen Zhongyuan with a **** black and red aura. This kind of power seemed to be familiar to him, but he didn''t feel it deeply. It wasn''t until Wen Zhongyuan''s power became more and more fierce that he remembered that the breath was the breath of the blood demon he had seen in the Dragon Gate illusion!


    Tang Ye''s blood demon''s breath had only been seen in the Longmen Fantasy Realm, so he didn''t understand it very deeply. But if he saw it with his own eyes, he could still recognize it. Now that the text exudes a black and red aura, similar to the blood demon, he is sure. He was very surprised at this result, so surprised that he felt a little untrue.


    Even if it is the Xuanhuang co-master, it is actually a gorefiend! Tang Ye understood why he always reminded the blood demons in the Longmen Fantasy Realm. He originally thought that before the Xuanhuang plan was successful, the earth''s air luck would not be enough to nurture demons, so the blood demons would definitely be postponed. However, I never expected that the two identities in the text were merged by one person!


    It now appears that Wen Dingmo is just a pediatrician in front of Wen Zhongyuan!


    After Tang Ye guessed the identity of Wen Zhongyuan, he immediately thought about how to deal with it as the best way. He is already a fairly stable person. Although the identity of the text is terrifying, he is not panicked, and he still wants to solve the text.


    He knew Wen Zhongyuan''s purpose of coming directly to the Red Wall to do something. First, if he and the princess are jealous of the gatekeeper, then they will not use their true skills, but Wen Zhongyuan is not jealous, and Wen Zhongyuan uses the power of two identities, which is enough to kill them. Second, if they use their full strength, they will inevitably reach the limit of the great world''s luck and cause catastrophes. Then they must go to the Guwu rivers and lakes.


    No matter which result it is, Wen Zhongyuan will win! Because of the blood demon character in the text, it is very difficult to die, he can transfer himself to another person, similar to seizing the house. So it is not difficult for him to stay in the big world. So in the future, without Tang Ye''s obstruction, he would be unstoppable in his work in the big world.


    "Tang Ye, you finally stop being a tortoise!" Wen Zhongyuan saw Tang Ye come out to fight him, jokingly shouted.


    Tang Ye looked at him, and said solemnly: "You surprised me. You are both the Xuanhuang Communist Party and the Blood Demon."


    Wen Zhongyuan frowned slightly and was very surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to know his identity. To be honest, he is still very afraid of Tang Ye until now. Tang Ye, this kid is really evil, as long as you don''t win to the end, don''t say you won Tang Ye, be careful to be reversed by Tang Ye, then you will really cry without tears. Therefore, the more information Tang Ye knows, the more dangerous Wen Zhongyuan feels.


    Tang Ye''s head is really too smart, he may think of a way to deal with it if he puts it for a second, the text has learned the lessons of the past and will never let this happen again. He immediately rushed towards Tang Ye, trying to force Tang Ye to use all his strength, so that the gatekeeper could come quickly.


    "Drink!" Wen Zhongyuan snorted, and the whole person was suspended in the air, with his limbs spread out, his body resembling a "big" character. He suddenly exerted his force, and three powerful dark auras immediately broke out from the ground. The three dark auras became more and more turbulent, like three soaring water columns or tornadoes, surrounding Wen Zhongyuan. At the same time, three black auras continued to pour power into the central plains of the text, and the aura of the central plains became more and more frightening.


    The three dark breaths are fierce powers. After breaking through the ground, the ground broke and the mud splashed. With the rotation and swing of the three dark breaths, the surrounding red walls and blue tiles burst and were destroyed into fragments. Not long after, the Red Wall Palace was severely damaged.


    As the three dark breaths grew stronger, the sky became gloomy, the light was blocked, and the earth was shrouded in darkness and blood.


    This is the terrifying power of the Gorefiend!


    Rumble!


    This force has far exceeded the limit of luck in the big world. The luck of the big world began to lose balance, the sky flashed with thunder, and there was a heavy rain. In certain places, minor earthquakes began to occur. If you don¡¯t stop Wen Zhongyuan, then this land will suffer unimaginable catastrophe!


    What the Gorefiend needs is people''s panic. Fear and resentment will make him stronger and stronger. Only by destroying the world can he dominate all the creatures on the earth!


    The lord of the Red Wall, Wang Airen, Jiang Xingkong, the old abbot Yimei and others looked worried. Is there no way to stop Wen Zhongyuan?


    They looked at Tang Ye. They don''t want this, but they are also helpless. In the end, only Tang Ye can be counted on.


    Everyone who knew about the Xuanhuang plan also thought of Tang Ye. Those who want to stop Xuanhuang''s plan are powerless and can only look forward to Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye will defeat the evil again.


    And those officials who helped the dragon, or the blood demon''s men, felt the shocking power of Wen Zhongyuan, and were pleasantly surprised. This time they might succeed! But they also thought of Tang Ye. Every time there was hope in their hearts, it was Tang Ye who came out to destroy it. They hated Tang Ye so much and hoped that Tang Ye would die immediately!


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan floating in the air with a cold expression. In the text, Yuan launched such a powerful force and severely broke the deadline of the great world''s luck. Catastrophe occurred on the earth immediately, and he must be stopped immediately without delay for another second. Otherwise, thousands of innocent lives may be taken in this second!


    Tang Ye leaped forward, his figure flickered, and appeared in front of Wen Zhongyuan, also suspended, facing Wen Zhongyuan. He didn''t talk nonsense, he roared directly to the sky, and the flames all over his body rose like never before, and the whole person was in the flames, which was extremely spectacular. At the same time, three large pillars of molten flame power broke out of the ground under his feet!


    Wen Zhongyuan played like this, he also played like this!


    "In terms of strength, you can''t beat me!" Wen Zhongyuan snorted and drank again, and suddenly three breaths of darkness broke out from the ground under his feet. As the Xuanhuang co-master and the blood demon, he has such strength!


    Suddenly Wen Zhongyuan was surrounded by six powerful pillars, spreading teeth and dancing claws like an octopus. But Tang Ye had only three shares around him, and his aura was a bit short.


    "And me!" At this moment, the princess fell to Tang Ye''s side and gave a cold cry. From the ground under her feet, three big pillars of ice power also broke out.


    In this way, Tang Ye and the princess will be able to match the strength of Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered and hummed: "Let''s see who is stronger!"


    The three were one-on-two, and Wen Zhongyuan waved six powerful pillars to attack Tang Ye and the princess. Tang Ye and the princess waved their respective power pillars to the Central Plains.


    Each of the six power pillars collided.


    boom!


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, like an atomic bomb. The two columns of confronting forces collided, bursting out terrifying power, forming a shock wave in mid-air, seeming to sweep the entire sky. The people and things on the ground were all blown up. Trees and houses rose from the ground as if they were attracted. There is more destruction... the earth seems to be destroyed in one fell swoop!


    Such an outcome, such a price, is too tragic, and the earth''s loss is immeasurable!


    But the battle between Tang Ye, Wang Hao and Wen Zhongyuan is not over yet.


    If they were allowed to fight again, perhaps the earth would be destroyed by them before the cataclysm of the earth came!


    "God Thunder Tianwei, Evil!"


    At this moment, above the sky, a majestic woman shouted suddenly. Everyone was shocked by this. Who can make such a shocking low drink from the sky?


    Heaven?


    call!


    At this time, a force flashed, and then the sky was cut away!


    A crack opened in the sky, and a woman in purple walked out from it.


    The purple-clothed woman has cold eyebrows and a pretty face, holding a purple sword, just standing above the sky, looking down at everyone!


    Everyone felt that that was the real god!


    Ziyi Fairy!


    "Don''t worry, let me go to the Guwu rivers and lakes!" The purple-clothed woman smashed out of the world, without talking nonsense, directly waving the purple sword in her hand, and slashing at Tang Ye, the princess and Wen Zhongyuan.


    Suddenly an incomparable force struck, making people irresistible. With a bang, the sword energy collided, directly dispersing Tang Ye and the princess, as well as the power pillar of Wen Zhongyuan, nothing seemed to be able to resist the sword energy emitted by the purple sword.


    From beginning to end, the purple-clothed women stood on the sky.


    Seeing her appearance like this, Tang Ye faintly guessed who it was.


    It is Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, the master gatekeeper who is afraid of every day!

 Chapter 712： Disperse your luck and bless the great world!

    The power collision between Tang Ye, the princess and Wen Zhongyuan was too strong, far beyond the limits of the great world''s fortune, and after another second of influence, the earth might be destroyed by catastrophe. The gatekeeper must keep the earth safe in accordance with the precepts of the ancestors. This is also the reason for setting air transport restrictions. As long as the earth is safe, the gatekeeper will not care no matter how the people of the big world toss. But the earth is threatened, and they must stop it.


    Originally, after Wen Zhongyuan issued the power to exceed the limits of air luck, there were already gatekeepers coming from Kunlun, but I did not expect Tang Ye and the princess to fight against Wen Zhongyuan with too strong power, far exceeding the limit of the earth''s endurance. Second, the earth is dangerous for one second. Therefore, the master sister of the gatekeeper, as the person with the highest status in the judicial decision of the gatekeeper, had to personally stop it.


    The strength of the master gatekeeper is one of the ten strongest gatekeepers now!


    She is the only young generation who can squeeze into the top ten compared with the old monsters who have been trained to the strongest for thousands of years!


    At such a young age, he can become one of the top ten gatekeepers, and he is the talent of the gatekeepers to cultivate! So this master gatekeeper, in addition to having terrifying strength, also has a super high status!


    "Heaven and earth have righteousness, mixed with manifolds. The lower part is the river and the mountain, and the upper part is the sun star. Yuren said Haoran, and Peihusai Cangming."


    Master Sister Gatekeeper, the name is taken from "Song of Righteous Qi", named-Li Haoran!


    Li Haoran dressed in purple clothes, holding a purple sword, and standing in the sky above the sky, with a cold face, looking down at Tang Ye, the princess, and Wen Zhongyuan, with an angry and stern expression, obviously very unhappy.


    She was already very busy dealing with the doorkeeper traitor. But Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan were still messing around, so she had to deal with it personally! Because she is the only one among the younger generation who can directly cut through the void and travel anywhere in the world at will. It will take some time for the gatekeepers who came out of Kunlun to arrive. But when they arrived, the earth was completely destroyed, and she could only come directly through the void.


    It can only be said that the master sister is mighty and domineering!


    Tang Ye, the princess, and Wen Zhongyuan were suppressed by Li Haoran with a single sword, and they felt like they could not move. Looking at Li Haoran who was above the sky, each of them had their own thoughts. Tang Ye admired it. Although Li Haoran''s temper was probably a cold, arrogant and ruthless woman, he admired the power of the world.


    In addition, Tang Ye also thanked Li Haoran. Li Haoran came to prevent the earth from being destroyed, and he was somewhat relieved.


    The princess looked at Li Haoran, but she was a little angry. She felt that she could have such a powerful force, no matter in terms of beauty or momentum, she would not lose to Li Haoran!


    Is Ziyi Fairy awesome? The old lady is the princess of Qingshi, you have never seen the peerless appearance of this palace in neon feathers, you will be shocked!


    Ouch!


    Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran with a look of admiration, and it was admiration in the eyes of the princess, thinking that Tang Ye was tempted by Li Haoran, and could not help but pinch Tang Ye''s waist viciously.


    Tang Ye felt that the good atmosphere was destroyed by the princess''s actions. Isn''t the princess very cold and arrogant? How can you do such a hypocritical move. It seems that the struggle between women is jealous, even the princess is inevitable.


    Wen Zhongyuan saw Li Haoran appear with a cold expression. He didn''t expect it to be the master sister of the gatekeeper who cut through the void. This somewhat affected his plan. But it didn''t matter, he sneered, ignoring Li Haoran, and continued to attack Tang Ye and the princess.


    Tang Ye and the princess were furious. They didn''t expect Wen Zhongyuan to be so arrogant and dare to make a move when Li Haoran arrived!


    Li Haoran was even more angry, pointing his sword at Wen Zhongyuan, and with a light wave, a sword energy fell from the sky, forming a beam of light, trapping Wen Zhongyuan inside.


    Wen Zhongyuan punched the Guangzhu, trying to break free from Li Haoran''s shackles. However, when his fist hits the beam, the beam resembles a rotating meat grinder blade, directly cutting his fist into blood.


    "Ah!" Wen Zhongyuan exclaimed in pain.


    Li Haoran snorted coldly, "I want to be mad!"


    Li Haoran just said a few words, and Tang Ye probably figured out her temper. Very cold and arrogant, very ruthless, and impartial at the same time, as many people say, it is a perfect machine to implement the rules set by the old Taoist priest. No matter who the other party is, she only deals with it according to the rules set by the old Taoist priest. So, even if she is a fairy in purple clothes, she is a bit boring.


    Seeing Wen Zhongyuan''s fate, Tang Ye wouldn''t ask for trouble and confront Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "I heard Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan talk about you. You are very good, but you are very stupid."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless and obediently accepted Li Haoran''s criticism.


    According to what Tang Ye did, he was actually on the side of the gatekeeper. Even if there is a rebellion in the gatekeeper, it belongs to Li Haoran''s side. They are all safeguarding the shackles of the heaven and the earth, so as to avoid chaos.


    Li Haoran glanced at Wen Zhongyuan who was bound, then looked back at Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "I know that Wen Zhongyuan is dragging you into the water, and you have to jump in. Now your luck has hit the limit of the big world. I can''t get it back, I have to go to the Guwu Rivers anyway!"


    In fact, Li Haoran has been paying attention to the big world. As the master of the judicial decision of the gatekeeper, she must pay attention to whether it is the big world, the Guwu Jianghu, or the Xuanjie. She still appreciates Tang Ye''s choice. Moreover, she deliberately let Tang Ye stay in the big world to help her contain the minister who helped the dragon. Unfortunately, now Tang Ye has been caught in the tricks of Wen Zhongyuan and has to go to Guwu Jianghu.


    When he reached the Guwu River and Lake, Tang Ye''s advantage in the big world would disappear. The situation over there is much more tragic than in the big world. Tang Ye is just a little warrior in the spirit realm when he arrives. I don''t know when he was killed!


    "Hahaha..." Wen Zhongyuan burst into laughter, and after smashing into Li Haoran''s sword-qi imprisonment several times, his whole body became bloody, very terrifying and hideous. He shouted: "I won''t go to Guwu Jianghu!"


    After drinking, Wen Zhongyuan continued to slam into Li Haoran''s sword-qi imprisonment, desperately, time after time, finally he dashed out, but his body was already bloody, and his hands and feet felt only bones. There was no skin on his face, and his hair was messy, like a skeleton with only hair remaining.


    Such an injury will undoubtedly die!


    Wen Zhongyuan would rather die than go to Guwu Jianghu!


    Everyone was shocked by his crazy scene.


    What does Wen Zhongyuan think? He is dead, will the minister of the dragon and the blood demon still play?


    However, Tang Ye knew that Wen Zhongyuan would not die. Even if Wen Zhongyuan is dead now, his strength and luck will be transferred to another person. And he must have planned it. Therefore, he will easily awaken at that time, and once again lead the servants of the dragon and the blood demon!


    This strategy was a strategy that made Tang Ye sure to lose!


    Tang Ye is going to the Guwu rivers and lakes, and Wen Zhongyuan is still in the big world. By then, the big world is not his plaything?


    "Tang Ye, you have to walk the road of the ancient Wujiang Lake. The ministers of the ancient Wujiang Lake are just the opposite of the situation in the big world. Most people in the big world are not martial artists, so they don''t support the Xuanhuang plan. However, there are almost all warriors on the Guwu rivers and lakes, so most of them support the Xuanhuang plan. You have been blacklisted by the adults over there. Once you reach the Guwu rivers and lakes, you will definitely die!"


    Zhongyuan laughed and shouted: "After you leave the big world, I wake up again, and the big world is mine! Hahaha..."


    Tang Ye stared at Wen Zhongyuan with a cold expression. He couldn''t hide Wen Zhongyuan''s strategy. If he didn''t use his power to stop Wen Zhongyuan, he and the others would be killed. Now that it has been stopped, and the air transport has reached the limit of the big world and cannot be recovered, it is necessary to go to the Guwu River and Lake.


    But he said that even if you lose, you have to win once in your loss!


    Tang Ye suddenly floated into the air, bursting out all the power.


    Li Haoran was furious and shouted: "Tang Ye, do you want to provoke my endurance too?!"


    Tang Ye shook his head and showed pleading eyes to Li Haoran, and said, "Master sister, please help me to take away my luck and strength, and disperse it to the people I designate, so that they can have these powers, so that they can fight evil people in the future! "


    "what did you say?!"


    Not only Li Haoran, everyone was shocked. Dissipating luck and strength to protect the big world. Although such a feat is heroic, but without strength, after the Guwu rivers and lakes, I am afraid that it will not survive a minute!

 Chapter 713： The emperor bow!

    Tang Ye is looking for death!


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone felt so. As a person who opposes the minister of the dragon, going to the ancient Wu rivers and lakes is inherently dangerous, and now he has to give away his luck and strength to the big world. When the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are reached, will any warrior be able to kill him ?


    "Tang Ye, you can''t think about it for me? I have accounted for your past and present life. Now you want to die, what shall I do?" The princess was indescribably angry and opposed Tang Ye''s dangerous approach. .


    Lu Celadon shouted loudly from below: "Tang Ye, one death and two lives, you die, and I die too, you figure it out!"


    Wang Airen frowned and shouted to Tang Ye: "Boy, don''t be impulsive. You keep your strength to yourself, and you can only do other things when you are alive! Don''t worry, you can hold on to me and adults in the big world! "


    Except Wen Zhongyuan, everyone opposed Tang Ye''s decision. Tang Ye looked back at them. The adult at Red Wall also looked at him closely and shook his head slightly to tell him not to do that.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes, opened his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief, and said: "Don''t worry, I will live well. You don''t know how hard I am. Since I dare to do this, I naturally have my own. arrangement."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and suddenly seemed to see the figure of the previous prince. On a few occasions, the prince also threw his life out to bet, but he won the bet. In matters of life, the prince is a gambler with great luck. Maybe not because of luck, but because of preparation. Although the princess didn''t know what Tang Ye had arranged, but seeing Tang Ye''s so determined expression, she seemed to see the prince. After all, they are the same person, so similar in character. Wang Jianjia thought, maybe Tang Ye can be trusted.


    The lord stared for a while, decided to follow Tang Ye, and said, "Blame me for being a woman who indulges you to go crazy. If you want to do this, just do it with you. When it comes to Guwu Jianghu, I will cover you."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless to the princess''s face-saving temper. There are countless masters in Guwu Jianghu, even the princess, I am afraid that it will be difficult to match those strong before the power of the previous life is fully restored.


    Tang Ye looked at the princess in a mixed mood. This princess was quite arrogant, and at the same time arrogant, she and Lin Yourong were like a world. Lin Yourong is very obedient, and has a weak temperament. How could the princess be so strong. I don''t know what will happen after she merges the memories of the two lives. Tang Ye found that whether it was Lin Yourong or the princess, he was very sad.


    The princess saw that Tang Ye had been staring at her, and wanted to hum a few words in anger, but Tang Ye suddenly shook her hand and said, "I will try my best not to let myself go wrong."


    The princess wanted to say something but stopped, and found that there was nothing to persuade Tang Ye, so she didn''t say more. Tang Ye shook her hand, and she slowly shook it. In the previous life, after being slept by the prince, she slowly treated herself as the prince''s wife to get along with Tang Ye. When she and Tang Ye returned to the royal family, she was also a well-known princess, and Dong Miaozhu''s previous life Chenxi was not by Tang Ye''s side. The princess also changed from a martial sect to a wise helper with outstanding ability in the royal struggle.


    "Do you know my name?" Wang Hao asked Tang Ye suddenly.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. He hadn''t regained the memory of his previous life, so he didn''t know the name of Lin Yourong''s previous life. He didn''t want to be like this either, who made him too strong in his previous life, so strong that his current power can''t stimulate the awakening of the previous life.


    In the past life, how strong is it?


    After the princess was silent for a while, she whispered: "Qian Hanyue."


    "Han Yue?" Tang Ye called the princess.


    The princess turned her head away from Tang Ye, trying to hide something. Tang Ye felt her tense holding his hand, and saw her face flushed a bit.


    Tang Ye found it funny and smiled, and said, "There are not many things that make you blush. I didn''t call you that way when I was having **** with you?"


    "Shut up!" The princess snorted viciously, neither admitting nor denying Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly, his previous life was really strange. But fortunately, Tang Ye smiled and said: "That''s not bad, at least it proves that I can sleep with you. I was worried about marrying you, and I couldn''t even touch your body."


    "I told you to shut up!" The princess became even more angry.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Sure enough, it''s a deep love between husband and wife. Whether it''s you or you, I love it so much. It''s great that we can go to Guwu Jianghu together."


    The princess was very happy to hear Tang Ye''s words, but she snorted coldly: "When the time comes, don''t hold me back!"


    "Tang Ye, your arrogance is really the same forever!" At this time, the **** Wen Zhongyuan drank coldly, but without anger, but with a smile, he hummed to Tang Ye: "You did not die once, two After all, it¡¯s because the big world is limited by luck, so your strength can reach the top quickly, and you will rarely have trouble when you become stronger. However, when you reach the Guwu rivers and lakes, luck is better than the big world. Hundreds of times larger, the strong can directly point to the **** realm, pass with your current strength, and die again, you will definitely die!"


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan and squinted, "So, you are advising me not to lose my luck and strength, so that I can live more easily?"


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered: "So what? I admit your strength. You are a good opponent, and a good opponent deserves respect."


    Tang Ye smiled, pointed his head with his finger, and said, "At the last moment, your mind is more important than usual. Do you think you can confuse me by saying this? Wen Zhongyuan, I know you can''t die, you will look for opportunities. Awakening again, so if I pass on my luck and strength to other people, it will be a huge threat to you, right? You want to dominate the big world, and then carry out the impact of the shackles of heaven and earth. It is a pity that I will not let it You are so obedient. My luck and strength will be dissipated to people you don¡¯t know. When you awaken, they will gather, which means I will fight you again."


    "What do you think of this?" Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan and smiled playfully.


    "You..." Wen Zhongyuan was extremely angry, staring at Tang Ye, wishing to eat Tang Ye in the past, and make some trouble before he left!


    Wen Zhongyuan''s body was completely destroyed when he collided with Li Haoran''s sword-qi imprisonment, and his whole body was **** and bloody, so the intestines in his belly did not collapse. He was unable to tell Tang Yeduo anymore, he couldn''t float in the air anymore and fell directly to the ground.


    At this time, he emitted a black magic flame, burning his body, and finally turned into a skeleton. After falling to the ground, he smashed the skull out of his body, and rolled to the side.


    But Tang Ye knew that Wen Zhongyuan had already taken advantage of the blood demon''s immortal Xiaoqiang''s boarding characteristics to take it to the second person, so Wen Zhongyuan was not dead. The resurrection of Zhongyuan in the text will be carried out soon, and the disputes in the big world will only intensify.


    So Tang Ye was determined to distribute his luck and strength to qualified people so that they could fight Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that one day he would do such a great thing. He closed his eyes, and after a sigh of relief, he looked at the Lu Celadon on the ground, the adult at the Red Wall, Wang Airen, etc., and then looked into the distance. Those he cared about was too late. Those who bid farewell, look sad and sad.


    It''s parting time again, heartbroken!


    Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran and said, "Master sister, let''s do it, extract all my luck and strength, and distribute it to those who can adapt to this luck and strength, so that they can gain the ability and fulfill their responsibilities. !"


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye closely, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so selfless, but it was beyond her expectation. She actually knew about Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. After Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan got together with Tang Ye, they became so scornful, she knew what Tang Ye was like. The so-called near Zhu is red and near ink, and black. But now Tang Ye is so respectable.


    Since Tang Ye is determined, Li Haoran didn''t say much, and struck Tang Ye with a sword. This sword aura is transparent. After impacting into Tang Ye''s body, it didn''t hurt Tang Ye, but instead scattered Tang Ye''s aura and power, scattered in all directions, so that suitable people could possess it.


    Golden lights flew out from Tang Ye and fell to various places. At this moment, Tang Ye seemed to have become a patron saint, the patron sacrificing himself and turning into strength to continue to protect sentient beings. This is very similar to what Shenlong did. And Li Haoran, who helped Tang Ye dissipate luck and strength, was like the old Taoist priest with the purple sword!


    Thousands of years ago, thousands of years ago, how similar!


    Tang Ye felt that his body was hollowed out and was very weak. He looked at Lu Celadon on the ground and insisted: "Celadon, before Wen Zhongyuan returns, you must find these people who have gained my luck and strength. Also, go to Jianjia and let Jianjia tell you about the eight great artifacts and the people who inherited them. My power and the eight great artifacts are enough to deal with Wen Zhongyuan!"


    "Don''t go!" Lu Celadon''s eyes were red and he was very unwilling to give up and cried.


    "Smelly boy..." Wang Airen, Jiang Xingkong and other old people saw that Tang Ye looked like a hero who had worked hard for countless years in order to protect all beings and had to sacrifice himself. They couldn''t help but look sad and their eyes turned red. The old tears were weeping, really moved.


    Tang Ye smiled, did not say much, and took out the little yellow clock that the black dragon stayed with, and threw it at Lu Celadon, saying, "The black dragon is also a very powerful force. You have to obtain the remaining two powers of Wolong. The black dragon can become a real dragon, which has a great effect on you. Also, the black dragon can perceive my life and death. If I die, the agreement between the black dragon and me that I used for a hundred years will be automatically cancelled. The black dragon is going to leave, you let it be free , Must not be blocked."


    Ouch!


    Suddenly a dragon chant sounded, and the black dragon yelled very sadly, perceiving Tang Ye''s decision.


    Tang Ye finished explaining the matter, looked at Li Haoran, Li Haoran nodded and understood, split the void with a sword, and sent Tang Ye to Guwu Jianghu.


    Seeing this, the adult from the Red Wall took a deep breath, bowed to Tang Ye, and said loudly: "Tang Ye, this world owes you a favor! When you return, you will welcome everyone! "


    When everyone saw Red Wall, the adult bowed to Tang Ye. This was terrible. The adult was the emperor, and bowed to Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye smiled, and he was about to leave, so he took it lightly. He and the princess were sent into the void, both eyes were black, with a "boom", as if they had fallen into a river, feeling a stinging coldness.

 Chapter 714： Guwu Hejia Village!

    Tang Ye felt a small fish digging around on his body, and it was freezing cold. He opened his eyes and saw that he was covered with a thin old quilt, which had been stitched a lot, and the cotton inside had become hard and strong piece by piece, and it was not warm at all.


    Suddenly, a little kid''s head emerged from the quilt. It''s a little girl. The little girl''s lips are dry and white, for fear it will be too cold. Tang Ye was taken aback by her. It turned out that it was not the little fish who was digging around in the cold, but the little kid.


    "Ahhhhh!" The little girl saw Tang Ye opened her eyes and yelled in surprise, "Big Brother, you''re awake!"


    Tang Ye was very confused about this kind of thing, and didn''t understand how he was lying on the bed. Look around, the house is very dilapidated, windy and windy, rain and rain leaks... the house is also very simple, one door and one window, plus two wooden pillars with a few sections of corn hanging on the pillars and nothing else Nothing is better than this.


    Tang Ye tried to think back, remembering that he and the princess had lost consciousness after being sent into the void by Li Haoran. His last consciousness was to feel that he had fallen into the river, which was still very cold. Combining the current situation, he probably understood that after being sent into Guwu Jianghu by Li Haoran, he fell into a river. The river is very cold, indicating that it is winter. Now he is covered with a quilt, which shows that a kindhearted family has saved him and brought it back. It''s just that this kind family is not rich, and the house is very simple.


    Tang Ye recalled these things and outlined the outline of the things. At this time, the little girl stretched out a pair of red, cocooned hands, touched his forehead, and said anxiously: "Big brother, have you burnt your brain?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, the child was innocent and childish.


    Now that he roughly guessed what happened, Tang Ye stopped thinking about it. If you come, you will be safe, even if it is the ancient Wujiang Lake. He looked at the little girl and said, "Big brother''s brain is not burnt...Is this your home?"


    "Yeah!" The little girl nodded, then lowered her head and blushed, and whispered: "My family is very poor... But no wonder mother, mother is not easy, it is normal to have no good house... ¡­"


    Probably the little girl thinks the family is too poor, Tang Ye will mind and so on. Their village is too remote and few outsiders come. So seeing outsiders feels very new. Although Tang Ye was a person who floated along the river, looking like that, with such short hair, he must be from outside the mountain. What are the people outside the mountain like? The little girl didn''t know, she had never been out of the mountains.


    Tang Ye noticed the little girl''s dress, completely ancient costume. Could it be said that the Guwu Rivers and Lakes all follow this route?


    Presumably, the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are different from the outside world. They are respected by Wu and reject scientific civilization. They think that aircraft and shells are weird things. Those who prove the Tao are all on the same path of cultivation!


    Tang Ye saw the child with a look of embarrassment, smiled, and said, "Your mother must be very good, so don''t make her work too hard."


    "Zhiqiu understands!" The little girl nodded.


    Tang Ye smiled. The little girl reminded him of Little Dragonfly. They were all children from poor families. Although she was young, she was in charge of her earlier and was already very sensible. He looked at the little girl and said, "I''m in your house, so your mother saved me?"


    "Yeah!" said the little girl: "The other day my mother and I saw you lying down by the river and falling into the river on such a cold day. My mother was very worried. Seeing you were still alive, she dragged you back! Her forehead is very hot. My mother said it might be a fever and a cold. Let me look at you. She is looking for herbs!


    The little girl said again: "I was worried that you were cold. I thought that I would be warmer when sleeping with my mother, so I went to bed and sleep with you. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re warmer! Actually, I told my mother before, mother If you are older than me, let her sleep with you so that you will be warmer! But my mother blushed and said that I can''t do that. I don''t know why my mother said that!"


    Tang Ye looked at the little girl and couldn''t help laughing, she was still innocent. Her mother definitely can''t sleep with herself. The little girl is only six or seven years old. The people in the ancient Wujiang Lake are estimated to follow the ancient habits and get married very early. Then her mother will be in her twenties at most. year old. At this age, a married woman, of course, can''t sleep with a strange man for body warmth.


    Tang Ye is very grateful to the little girl and the little girl mother. Unexpectedly, when I first came to Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it was not the people who wanted his life, but the simple and kind people. Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking, could this be Li Haoran''s deliberate arrangement?


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye remembered the princess. The princess was sent into Guwu Jianghu with him, why didn''t he see the princess?


    "Kid... have you seen a tall, beautiful big sister who likes to be stern?" Tang Ye immediately asked the little girl.


    The little girl frowned and tilted her head thinking, then shook her head and said, "I haven''t seen it!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, worried. Didn''t you and the princess fall in the same place? Sister Li Haoran wouldn''t be so deliberate!


    In this case, it would be fine to investigate and see for yourself. Tang Ye knew that he hadn''t suffered much injury, but was in a coma. Now in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, although it is an unfamiliar world, the affairs of Xuanhuang plan will continue. As early as outside the big world, there was a Qi trainer in Guwu Jianghu who came into contact with Dao Kuang. Now in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, that Qi Practitioner will definitely not let him go.


    After quickly sorting out the situation he was about to face, Tang Ye began to adapt to life in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, looking at the little girl and asking, "What''s your name?"


    "My name is He Zhiqiu." The little girl smiled.


    Tang Ye reached out and touched her hair, and said, "Zhiqiu, where is this place?"


    "Hejiacun." He Zhiqiu replied. Then she asked Tang Ye, "What is the name of Big Brother?"


    "Tang Ye, you can call me Brother Tang." This is not the first time that Tang Ye has dealt with a kid, and he said easily, making He Zhiqiu feel that others are very good.


    Ah sneeze!


    Suddenly He Zhiqiu sneezed and shrank. He seemed to be catching a cold.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Zhiqiu, do you feel cold?"


    "Yeah..." He Zhiqiu nodded, but quickly shook his head again, and said: "Zhiqiu is not cold, it can be cold!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at He Zhiqiu inexplicably distressed, and said, "Brother Tang will make you warmer, okay?"


    "Huh?" He Zhiqiu was puzzled, thinking that Tang Ye had to hide herself in the quilt to keep warm. How could she keep her warm?


    ...


    When Tang Ye began to adapt to the affairs of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, where the Guwu Rivers and lakes were farther and more prosperous, a few expensively dressed people gathered together to discuss the affairs of Xuanhuang''s plan.


    "I received the news from the Communist Party that Tang Ye has entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and he has no strength. Now is the best time for us to kill him!" someone said.


    "Then find him as soon as possible, and then quickly!"


    "Don''t worry, this is Guwu Jianghu, Tang Ye can''t escape, hum..." The leader sneered triumphantly.

 Chapter 715： Practice one way!

    He Zhiqiu discovered that Tang Ye was a very magical big brother, and he could set him on fire!


    The little girl looked at the flame in Tang Ye''s hand and was so shocked that she covered her small mouth with her hands. If she hadn''t seen Tang Ye being amiable, she would have exclaimed in fear and said that she had encountered a monster.


    At this moment, Tang Ye had a flame in one hand, and the flame raised the temperature in the room, just like turning on the air conditioner, it was not so cold. Tang Ye and He Zhiqiu didn''t need to cover the quilt, and sat on the edge of the bed.


    He Zhiqiu looked at Tang Ye still surprised and full of doubts. But being able to warm up, she is very greedy, even if she thinks that Tang Ye is a monster, she still gets closer and warms herself with flames.


    Tang Ye smiled casually and said, "Zhiqiu, don''t be afraid. Big brother is not a monster. This is a... magic method. Do you know the magic method?"


    "Oh!" He Zhiqiu estimated that he had heard of some magical things, and nodded his head greatly: "I heard from the village grandfather that there used to be some kind of strangers who came to the village to find treasures. Those people, very powerful, said It¡¯s able to fly with swords. It¡¯s so amazing, it¡¯s able to fly into the sky. Zhiqiu also wanted to do that, but Zhiqiu has no chance, and never has a chance..."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. Zhiqiu said this, probably because of family conditions. The family members are all around, if you can''t eat enough and don''t get warm, how can you expect that kind of thing. The consciousness of poverty penetrated deep into her bones, and she felt that those good things would never be her turn. This is not a kind of inferiority and pessimism, but deep into the heart like a conceptual consciousness. This situation is more terrible.


    Tang Ye looked at Zhiqiu''s small face and thought for a while, and said to Zhiqiu: "Zhiqiu, I think you have wonderful bones and a talent for learning. As long as you keep studying, you can become very powerful."


    "Oh?" Zhiqiu looked at Tang Ye''s little face in doubt, raised his head for a moment, and said, "What is the essence of bones?"


    "That''s..." Tang Ye was embarrassed himself, this kind of words often used by the passing old Taoists to accept disciples or deceive people is hard to explain.


    In fact, Tang Ye did have the idea of ??teaching Zhiqiu some abilities. How should I put it, in terms of purpose, firstly I saw that Zhiqiu was poor, but very kind, and the conditions at home were so poor. When he saw that he was in trouble, he was saved directly. Good people should be rewarded. Secondly, it is some of his extra arrangements.


    In general, the protagonist saved a mysterious and powerful character, and then this character gave him benefits. But now, in turn, Tang Ye is that mysterious and powerful person.


    It should not be considered strong.


    Tang Ye had already figured out his current situation. After Li Haoran was able to withdraw his luck and strength, his skill was so ordinary that he could no longer be ordinary, and he appeared very capable in front of ordinary people like Zhiqiu. However, he still has some instincts, such as flame. His physique has something to do with flames, there is no problem with emitting a little flame. However, it is difficult to set off fierce flames and fight with flames without the support of abundant strength.


    In addition, without enough power, the Flame Truth could not condense. If you use hard Tai Chi, you can play shape, but you can''t play power. And the little tree with the strength of dead wood that springs to spring is as short as a sapling.


    Li Haoran completely removed his luck and strength. Li Haoran is not polite. Because after Tang Ye''s power was dissipated to the big world, it happened to help her contain the minister who helped the dragon, so as not to worry about the affairs of the big world anymore, and then be able to resolve the internal disputes of the gatekeeper.


    Although Tang Ye lost his luck and strength, he didn''t have any worries. Everyone thinks that he is a heroic act to protect the big world by dissipating his luck and strength, so it is very dangerous to get to the Guwu rivers and lakes. In fact, on the contrary, he did this to save his life!


    If he had the original luck and strength, the Qi trainer in Guwu Jianghu who had been in contact with Dao Kuang would easily find him. What if he has the original power then? That little power is only the most basic strength in Guwu Jianghu, if it is equal to not, it is not easy for others to kill him. Therefore, it is better to dissipate his luck and strength, which is tantamount to completely changing his original breath. Now that he has become an ordinary person, it is equivalent to not having the aura of a warrior, so it is not so easy for those who help the dragon in the ancient Wujiang Lake to find him. In this way, he can instead gain more time to prepare and plan for himself.


    Li Haoran must have known his plan, so he was thrown into a small village too remote. And the princess did not go with him, I am afraid Li Haoran did it deliberately. The power of the princess is very powerful, she is the pinnacle warrior of the ancient martial arts. Now that her memory is awakened, her speed will definitely leap forward to cultivate to her past strength. So her presence is easy for people to perceive, Tang Ye is with her, but the danger becomes greater.


    Even if the princess protects Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s strength is still holding her back. It''s not good for Tang Ye, and it''s not good for the princess, so I don''t need to stay here for now.


    Tang Ye probably thought about these things, so he accepted Li Haoran''s arrangement, and even thanked him a little. The next thing he has to do is to become stronger secretly and go to the princess after he has enough skills. After all, he is his wife. As for the later, it was looking for a matter of leaving Guwu Jianghu and returning to the great world.


    The plan has been arranged and there is a clear direction, Tang Ye will not be confused.


    Now he wants to teach Zhiqiu some skills, in addition to good people have good rewards, this is also a way to accumulate luck for himself. Qi Luck is illusory, invisible and intangible, but it is real. In fact, it is like a kind of prestige. Alone, unless Tianzong is a wizard, it is possible to have the luck of heaven and earth. Otherwise, people still have to accumulate luck on their own, such as helping others, gaining their recognition and respect, or even letting others follow you wholeheartedly. In this way, other people''s luck will invisibly converge on you, and your own luck will grow. Therefore, the more people recognize and follow, the greater the accumulation of luck.


    Although air luck cannot be used as strength, it can invisibly reverse the crisis for you at critical times.


    To survive in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, the cohesion of luck and strength at the same time, two-pronged approach, is more secure. Therefore, Tang Ye will not let go of being able to show kindness and accumulate luck. Moreover, for the child Zhiqiu, besides his pity and love, he is also kind-hearted. Such a person has a little more ability, even if he does not help him, it will be useful to the world.


    I didn''t realize that Tang Ye turned out to be such a good person.


    The matter of luck has been arranged, and the other is strength. Now releasing the flame, he probably felt the aura of Guwu Jianghu. That abundant is really incomparable in the big world. Because of the aura, he releases the flames, even if there is not enough strength, he can continue to do so, because the aura is invisible in his body!


    To what extent does the aura have to be so rich?


    Tang Ye was very excited about this kind of thing. Because he has a mental method that can make full use of aura, that is, the aura of the gatekeeper, and the solid formula of the dragon family. One is to absorb and store Reiki, and the other is to quickly temper the body with Reiki. With this kind of exercise in your body, still worry about not getting stronger?


    Although the ancient Wujianghu is infinitely mysterious, the gatekeeper''s skills are passed down from the old Taoist priest and cannot be reached by the people of the ancient Wujianghu. And he has the aura of vomiting. Therefore, he has been prepared for a long time, and the road to become stronger in Guwu Jianghu will be much smoother!


    Facts have proved that preparing for a rainy day and preparing beforehand is very helpful to success. This is a good habit and worth learning!

 Chapter 716： Cant beat a boar?

    Tang Ye still needs to know more about the ancient Wu Jianghu cultivation, such as how to divide the breakthroughs in cultivation and how to make breakthroughs. Previously in the big world, strength was divided according to the advancement of Qi Jin. There are eightfold Qi Jin. After accumulating energy to a certain level, you can break through on your own. It is mainly verified according to the amount of power that can be emitted, for example, Liuzhong Qijin can generate wind and thunder.


    Tang Ye had generally heard of some ancient Wu Jianghu cultivation, saying that it was the strength of the great world, but in fact it was the basic realm of cultivation in the ancient Wu Jianghu¡ªthe Spirit Realm!


    Starting from the spiritual realm, as the name suggests, is the starting spiritual realm. For the journey of cultivating immortals, aura is indispensable. Reiki is the biggest source of accumulated spiritual power. In the ancient Wu Jianghu, it is no longer necessary to speak vigorously, but to use spiritual power. The strength of spiritual power directly reflects the strength of a person. For example, a warrior from a spiritual realm must have a much weaker aura than the aura of the next realm.


    After Tang Ye pondered, he planned to accumulate a certain amount of strength in Hejia Village first, and then go out of the village to explore the situation. After learning the specific training information, he would return to continue practicing, and then go outside after having certain strength.


    At this time, Huafan Lingyu played a huge role. Hei Lao San came from Guwu Jianghu to the Great World, bringing Tang Ye''s life experience, and two other treasures, one is Huafan Lingyu and the other is Long Family Cultivation.


    Huafan Lingyu can conceal the breath of the warrior. As long as the opponent is not a person against the sky, he carries the Huafan Lingyu on his body and injects his own breath into the Huafan Lingyu, then the Huafan Lingyu will cover the breath of the warrior and make the warrior look like Just like an ordinary person. For ordinary people, other warriors would definitely not care about it.


    The magical effect of Huafan Lingyu was really brought into play at this time, and the benefits were much greater than imagined.


    As for the second treasure brought out by Hei Lao San, the Long Family Cultivation Technique. Now the diamond formulas can be practiced with Lingyun Nashu, and the benefits to Tang Ye are even more self-evident. As for the combat skills of the Long Family Fangtian painting the halberd. It is said that the Long Family is one of the best in the Guwu Jianghu. As a heir of the Long Family, Tang Ye might get a huge asylum if he returned to the Long Family. However, he had no sense of belonging to the Long Family, and he never thought of seeking refuge in the Long Family.


    Tang Ye is also a stubborn and arrogant person. He was abandoned to the big world at the beginning, and now he takes the initiative to go back to seek asylum. That is too spineless, he cannot do such a thing. Besides, since the Long Family is a wealthy clan, the clan must be complicated, so why would anyone want to kill him?


    Maybe the Long Family was also the family of the minister who helped the dragon. He went to the Long Family, didn''t he enter the tiger''s mouth? Therefore, he will not reveal his identity before he understands the situation in Guwu Jianghu.


    After sorting out all this and making a plan, Tang Ye looked back at Zhiqiu, who was full of doubts and longing for, and said, "Is my elder brother teach you some skills?"


    Zhiqiu didn''t know what Tang Ye meant by skeletal exquisiteness, so Xiaolian was puzzled. But Tang Ye couldn''t help but look forward to it when she said that she could become very powerful. She naturally wanted to go out of the mountains and see, otherwise her life would be doomed. When she was older, fifteen or six years old, it was estimated that she would be able to hold a relationship, so she had to marry, and from then on, husband and child. Zhiqiu himself is not opposed to this kind of thing, after all, the environment and consciousness here are just like that. She might even feel that it is quite happy to be able to marry smoothly and live a life of food and clothing as a husband and child.


    Tang Ye, as a person who came in from the outside world, naturally did not like this established fate. Teens are still young, it can even be said that life has just begun, but they have embarked on a fixed path, just getting old, how many wonderful things will you miss? Naturally, not everyone can change their destiny. Some people want to change their destiny by themselves, while some people want to change their destiny only after others have helped. Zhiqiu is obviously the second type of person. If no one pulls her, she must have lived like that in her life.


    But if she had the idea of ??changing her fate in her bones, then Tang Ye would be happy to give her a hand.


    When Zhiqiu heard Tang Ye''s words, his eyes flashed brightly, and he was very happy, but soon showed timidity again. She felt that she did not have that condition. Tang Ye said this suddenly, too unexpected. Like a pie falling in the sky, my mother said that this kind of thing cannot be believed.


    Tang Ye saw Zhiqiu hesitating, and knew that she was already a girl who could think independently, and smiled: "Then wait for your mother to come back, and talk to your mother, OK?"


    "Yeah!" Zhiqiu meant this.


    Tang Ye touched Zhiqiu''s head, stood up and stretched, planning to go outside to see the situation in the village.


    Zhiqiu also jumped out of the bed, ran to a corner and took a half-eaten corn, handed it to Tang Ye and said, "Brother Tang, give you something to eat."


    Tang Ye saw the half-eaten corn, and was stunned, looking at Zhiqiu inexplicably moved. Zhiqiu¡¯s family conditions are not good. When I eat corn, I eat a little bit every time. It is estimated that I will break off a few corn kernels and barely enter my stomach. When I can¡¯t hold it anymore, I will continue to eat a few more corns. But now Zhiqiu took the corn directly to him.


    Tang Ye wiped his eyes. Really, how come I became such a sentimental person, so I was so moved that my eyes were moist.


    Tang Ye took the corn given by Zhiqiu, but didn''t want it because Zhiqiu''s family conditions were not good. Retreating instead made Zhiqiu feel entangled. Tang Ye picked up the corn and said, "Thank you Zhiqiu, as a gift, will you wait for Brother Tang to fight a wild boar and come back to eat meat?"


    "Oh?" Zhiqiu let out a weird voice, and his small eyes squinted at Tang Ye. She doesn''t believe it, it''s winter, and no prey comes out. Even if it comes out, the wild boar is difficult to fight, but don''t be unable to fight the wild boar, instead let yourself be arched by the wild boar!


    Zhiqiu didn''t believe in Tang Ye, because she was afraid that Tang Ye would be embarrassed before making a "Oh?" She is already a sensible child, smarter than she looks.


    Seeing her reaction, Tang Ye rubbed his nose with a wry smile. Even if you lose your power, you won''t miss a wild boar, right?


    "Really...you kid..." Tang Ye picked up Zhiqiu, a little annoyed, and walked out of the house.


    "Hee hee~" Zhiqiu knew that Tang Ye understood her meaning. Seeing Tang Ye''s look a little embarrassed, she found it interesting and couldn''t help laughing. She is also very happy. There has never been a guest at home. My mother goes out to work every day. The house is very deserted. She likes the feeling of being accompanied.


    As Tang Ye walked out of the room with Zhiqiu in his arms, he saw a young woman coming back carrying a small bundle of dry wood. The woman wore plain clothes, stitched and mended. The woman''s hair was braided with croissants, and she glanced over and put it on her shoulder. Although simple, it looked very refreshing and refreshing. The woman has a nice face, and although she does not have the face of Shen Yuluoyan and Moonlight, she is also very attractive. Zhiqiu inherited her genes. Zhiqiu is the embryo of a little beauty, which proves that she is not bad.


    The young woman was stunned when she saw Tang Ye coming out with Zhiqiu in her arms, then she put down her dry wood nervously, and cared about Tang Ye: "Why are you up? You are sick. You have to lie down and rest. "


    Zhiqiu saw the young woman, smiled happily, and cried, "Mother, you are back!"


    The young woman is Xie Ruyan, the mother of Zhiqiu.


    Xie Ruyan became angry with Zhiqiu, and hummed: "Zhiqiu, why do you want your elder brother to hold him? The eldest brother is sick, you are not young anymore!"


    Zhiqiu laughed and said, "Big brother is cured!"


    "What?" Xie Ruyan was taken aback. She thought Tang Ye had a fever, how could he heal so quickly?


    Tang Ye used to officially meet Xie Ruyan, and then, as Tang Ye said, he was going to fight a wild boar. Originally, he thought that hunting in winter was not easy, but he did not expect that there were more wild animals in the mountains than he thought. It is worthy of the ancient Wu Jianghu, with ample aura, everything is better than the outside world, there are more prey, and it is bigger and fierce than the outside world.


    Fortunately, none of these prey were refined. Meeting Tang Ye, a person with some strength, was destined to be unable to escape. At the same time, Tang Ye felt more aura in the mountains and forests, so he sat down cross-legged and absorbed part of the aura with the aura, then used the diamond formula to temper his body once, regaining some strength, and then went hunting!


    When he returned, he hit a wild boar weighing eight or nine hundred catties, and the whole village was a sensation!


    In the evening, people from the whole village gathered to eat wild boar, and Tang Ye became a big acquaintance in the village.

 Chapter 717： Leap from the spiritual realm!

    Hejia Village is small, with only a few scattered households. Some people are on the hillside, and some are at the foot of the mountain. It is probably due to the terrain, so there is always a distance when building the house. The houses in the village are very simple, simply built with wood. The better ones have two or three rooms, the worse is just a small room, Xie Ruyan''s house is a small room.


    Tang Ye never saw Zhiqiu''s father, guessing that Zhiqiu''s father had something to do, and Xie Ruyan raised Zhiqiu alone. Tang Ye didn''t ask about such sensitive matters. He didn''t need to ask too much, he didn''t know how long he would stay in Hejiacun, he was probably just a passerby.


    Now people from the whole village have gathered on the flat ground in front of the village chief¡¯s house and set up several fire racks to roast wild boar. The village is small, so the total number of people is more than twenty. The wild boars weighing eight or nine hundred catties are enough for the whole village to support, and then they each took a lot of them back to make bacon for storage and later eating.


    This was due to Xie Ruyan''s generosity. Tang Ye was considered a member of her family, and Tang Ye was given to her when he came back from hunting wild boars. But she asked all the villagers to come and eat, and shared the remaining meat among others, so she didn''t keep much.


    Xie Ruyan said that she used to be very hard when she was alone with Zhiqiu, and it was only because of the help of everyone to get through the difficulties. returning a Favour many times more. Although Xie Ruyan''s conditions were not good, she had a very good heart, and Tang Ye admired her very much.


    The people in the village are all ordinary people. Although they are close to the forest, they never dare to go hunting deep in the forest. It''s too late for them to prevent wild beasts. Where can they dare to provoke wild beasts? Therefore, things like Tang Ye that went directly to hit a big wild boar had never happened before, and they had never tried to eat so much meat at once and still have so much meat to bring back for storage. They were very grateful to Tang Ye and got acquainted with Tang Ye all at once.


    Tang Ye has always been good at getting along with others, with an easy-going personality, and being able to speak well, it instantly became a lively place with the villagers.


    Late at night, the villagers went home individually, and Tang Ye took Zhiqiu''s hand back. Xie Ruyan carried the remaining wild boar in her hand. These wild boars can be made into bacon, which can be stored for a year without any problems. It may be an exaggeration, but people like them who are used to being poor in their families can hardly bear to eat meat when they have meat. There are not many big festivals this year, of course it will last for a year.


    "With me here, you can eat meat every day. I have seen it in the mountains and forests. There are a lot of prey, and you can''t eat it for a lifetime." Tang Ye looked at the front and thanked Ruyan with joy.


    Xie Ruyan was very grateful to Tang Ye, and said, "Then save food."


    Tang Ye no longer persuaded Xie Ruyan, she was a woman who was used to frugality, and she would still be like that no matter how long she talked about. Tang Ye said to Xie Ruyan again: "Xie girl..."


    "You call me Sister Ruyan, I''m not a girl at my age." Xie Ruyan''s cheeks blushed a lot.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. Just now everyone had a meal, he probably knew that Xie Ruyan was married at sixteen and had children at seventeen. Now Zhiqiu is six or seven years old, and Xie Ruyan is also twenty-three or four. Tang Ye is older than her, so she actually wants to call her sister.


    Regardless, Tang Ye didn''t want to entangle this matter, and said, "Sister Ruyan, I will tell you something."


    "You say it, you''re welcome." Xie Ruyan felt that he had found a treasure when he accidentally saved Tang Ye. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be such a powerful man.


    Tang Ye said, "I think Zhiqiu has wonderful bones and a talent for learning. I want to teach Zhiqiu some skills. What do you think?"


    "Huh?" Xie Ruyan''s life experience is richer than Zhiqiu after all. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, his eyes were suspicious, wondering if Tang Ye came to kidnap the child.


    Tang Ye said, "I will stay in the village for a period of time. During this period of time in the village, I can teach Zhiqiu some skills. After I leave, I will rely on Zhiqiu myself. I have no purpose, just want to repay me. You saved me. , Of course I have to thank."


    When Tang Ye said that, Xie Ruyan was relieved. Since she is staying in the village to teach Zhiqiu, she doesn''t need to take Zhiqiu away. She can watch every day, so there is no need to worry.


    Without this worry, Xie Ruyan was not enough for Tang Ye''s 10,000 gratitude. He felt that he had really met a noble person and said, "Master Tang, thank you so much. I am naturally happy if you can teach you how to know Qiu. Knowing how difficult life is for a girl, Zhiqiu will always grow up in the future. If you have some skills, you won''t have to be so wronged."


    "So you agree?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "Of course, how can I disagree, I beg you it''s too late!" Xie Ruyan was so excited that he wept with joy, and immediately said to Zhiqiu: "Zhiqiu, hurry up and kowtow to Lord Tang, thank him for his great kindness! "


    "Yeah!" Zhiqiu was very happy. She wanted to learn from Tang Ye. Now my mother agreed, she was full of expectations for the future.


    Tang Ye doesn''t need to know Qiu''s head, he is not used to this kind of thing. Now that the matter was settled, he began to teach Zhiqiu Hard Tai Chi. Hard Tai Chi is his best ability, and it is also his ability to develop. The situation of Zhiqiu is only suitable for learning hard Tai Chi. Learning hard Tai Chi does not require hard at the beginning, it is learned according to the traditional soft Tai Chi. After being skilled, turn from soft to hard and domineering. At that time, I will see if Zhiqiu has that talent. If so, Zhiqiu will become a very powerful warrior.


    "Master, you have tea." After Tang Ye taught Zhiqiu some simple formulas and practice methods, Zhiqiu sensibly went to serve Tang Ye with hot tea.


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect to become a master. He found it very strange. According to normal development, shouldn''t it be that you have worshipped a very powerful master? Now he has become a master and has accepted an apprentice. Do you want to rely on the apprentice to turn around?


    Ha... Tang Ye felt funny even thinking about it.


    Tang Ye took Zhiqiu''s tea and said, "Zhiqiu, don''t be too polite. It''s getting late now. Go and take a good rest with your mother. Get up tomorrow morning and practice again."


    "Yeah!" Zhiqiu nodded obediently.


    Tang Ye put something on the floor as a bed. He looked at Zhiqiu who had climbed onto the bed, and he was both happy and sentimental. Knowing the autumn and knowing the autumn, why knowing the autumn, how will her destiny be?


    After Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan fell asleep, Tang Ye quietly left the house and went to the mountains and forests to practice his own practice. Use the aura vomiting technique to absorb the aura, then use the vajra solid formula to temper the body, and at the same time hit hard Tai Chi, slowly accumulate strength.


    Guwu Jianghu''s aura is very rich, with two secret methods to help each other, Tang Ye''s cultivation progressed so fast, seven days later, he has already leapt to the late stage of the spiritual realm, and vaguely feels that he is about to break through!


    At this time, Tang Ye decided to go outside the village to learn specific training information. It was also at this time that those who wanted to kill him searched for a few days and couldn''t find him. They became angry and irritated, and sent more people to look for him!

 Chapter 718： Long family chooses son-in-law!

    Night.


    Tang Ye went out from Hejia Village, climbed a mountain, and came to Gusha Town, the nearest town to Hejia Village.


    Almost everything in Guwu Rivers and Lakes is set according to ancient times. This has always been the world of cultivation, and the technology of the big world has never been dominated. And those who came in from the ancient Wu rivers and lakes were all repelled to a specific place and never risen. So this world is the original state of ancient times.


    Now Tang Ye changed his makeup and became a long-haired ranger. The long hair is fake, Xie Ruyan helped to get it out. Xie Ruyan has a pair of dexterous hands, knitting skills such as stitching and mending are very good. Tang Ye got some cloth outside, and she could tailor them into comfortable and beautiful clothes.


    Tang Ye went to the countryside to follow the customs. Since you are in the Guwu rivers and lakes, you must hide your identity, and you can''t still keep the makeup of the big world, it is too eye-catching. The dressing of the ranger makes people think that he is a wandering knight who has no fixed place, and it is not surprising where he appears. Such freedom and debauchery. It should be said that it is a fairy tale dream that everyone in the big world has.


    At this time, Tang Ye came to Gusha Town. The town was very lively, which was unmatched by Hejia Village. People coming and going, busy hawkers selling, restaurants opened with lanterns, and even girls from brothels laughing... People who come from the big world for the first time will definitely be attracted by such an ancient life.


    Tang Ye wants to understand the situation of Guwu rivers and lakes, and going to a regular restaurant is the best choice. Most people can''t afford to go to a restaurant that is too expensive, and a restaurant that is too bad can''t help but sit down, and an ordinary restaurant is the choice of most people. Whether it is locals or tourists, ordinary restaurants are the most bragging place. If there are storytellers, there will be some more targeted rumors.


    Tang Ye sat down in a corner of the restaurant and ordered a pot of hot tea and some cheap side dishes. Xiao Er knows that he has a small amount of money on his body, so he won''t be so enthusiastic to entertain him and let him finish the bill quietly. This is exactly what Tang Ye wanted. He really didn''t have much money. Xie Ruyan didn''t have any money at home. He got it by tricks after he went outside. In ancient Wujiang Lake, copper coins, silver and gold are still used as currency. General treasures can also be used according to their value, such as those with a strong aura.


    Although the ancient Wu Jianghu is rich in aura, not everyone has the magic method to absorb aura. Their ability to absorb aura is very weak, so they can only absorb the aura contained in the treasure. The aura contained in the treasure is very easy to absorb, and it will not cause loss and waste. It is especially popular with martial artists in cultivation. Those who are not short of money will buy it at a high price.


    "Have you heard that something big happened recently!" Tang Ye was slowly drinking hot tea and eating peanuts, and soon he heard someone bragging. Although it is bragging, the jianghu matter will not come from nowhere. Since someone has spread it, it means it is very likely to happen, Tang Ye listened quietly.


    Someone started the topic, and immediately a group of people joined in. The nearer leaned forward, and the far away craned his neck to listen. This kind of effect is what the speaker wants. As a bragging person, you must have an audience to have a sense of accomplishment. He looked at the people around, ostentatiously, and smiled triumphantly: "This matter comes from the capital of God!"


    "Shendu business? It''s too far, Niubisan, you are not fooling people, are you?" Someone questioned.


    The man who initiated the topic was unhappy. He slapped his head on the table and hummed his head up to the person who questioned him. "What''s the matter with the capital of the gods? The affairs of the capital of the gods are not our affairs. ?"


    "No, Niubisan, it should be said that the matter of the capital of God is the matter of the rivers and lakes, our business here is a shit!" The person who questioned Niubisan grinned.


    They are too remote here, far away from the center of the Guwu rivers and lakes-Shendu. What happened in such a remote place, no matter how big it is, it can''t be shocked by any storm, so what happened here is nothing.


    Niubisan was unwilling, and hummed: "You are a bit presumptuous, right? I tell you, sparrows are small and complete. No matter how small the legs are, mosquito legs are meat. It cannot be said that our place is small and remote. ."


    "Fucking, you two have something wrong! We didn''t have any farts in Gusha Town, it was a major event on the side of God Capital. Now we have to listen to things on the side of God Capital, Niubisan, you know, just say it. !" The bearded man with a more violent personality prevented Niubi San from arguing with that person.


    Niubisan saw that everyone was impatient, so he closed it as soon as he saw it, and said: "There are two main things, one is that God has started the annual talent contest..."


    "Cut, Niubisan, are you still bragging about this? Who doesn''t know about the annual talent contest in our rivers and lakes? Isn''t it all to select those who are excellent, and then focus on training, and then go to Xuanmen Yubi? Niubi San was interrupted again.


    The Talent Contest, as the name suggests, is a contest of heroes and talents, where young people with excellent martial arts come to compete, and the winners will be jointly trained by several big families and used to attack Xuanmen Yubi. Xuanmen Yubi is the Xuanmen of the ancient Wu Jianghu and the outside world. The main reason for attacking Xuanmen Yubi was to go to the outside world, and the main reason was the Xuanhuang plan.


    The fetters of heaven, earth and energy are in the big world, and if you want to break it, you must go to the big world. In addition to this reason, there are some minor reasons. For example, people are always curious about unknown things. People in Guwu Jianghu don''t know what the big world outside is like, so naturally they want to see. In addition to curiosity, there are also ambitions to expand the territory, because rumors say that the Great World has more abundant resources than the Guwu Rivers and so on.


    The gatekeeper did not stop the people in the ancient Wujiang Lake from attacking Xuanmen Yubi. According to the old Taoist priest, if they can break, let them go out. The doorkeeper interfered only with behavior beyond the rules of the old Taoist priest. For example, using demons to sway the way and take action regardless of the safety of Guwu Jianghu. There is also the act of trying to "smuggle" into the big world.


    Niubisan was quite unhappy to be interrupted, and said angrily: "You just listen, don''t interrupt, can you? My Niubisan claims to ask for inquiries. Wouldn''t you know that the Elite Competition is our annual event? I want to say. The matter was held after the talent contest, do you know about the selection of the son-in-law of the Long family!"


    "What?" Everyone was shocked, and the Long family wanted to choose a son-in-law?


    The Long Family is one of the largest families in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. It is a pity that the Long Family only has one child, and that is Long Qingcheng. Compared with several other families, they are full of children and grandchildren. Only the Long family has only one daughter. So how precious this daughter is is self-evident. If you choose a son-in-law, the requirements are naturally unimaginable. Because the Long family has to choose one person to join the family and inherit the Long family business.


    Now the Long Family¡¯s election of a son-in-law has become the most lively event of the year in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, even in remote places like Gusha Town. Tang Ye was quite surprised when he heard it, no wonder the lady was eager to find her son.

 Chapter 719： Yin and Yang Gate!

    Tang Ye did not expect that Longjia would recruit his son-in-law. He originally thought that the Long Family was one of the best in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, with many descendants, but he did not expect that there was only one daughter, Long Qingcheng. Although Tang Ye has no feelings for the Long Family, if he is really the son that the lady is looking for, then he should be Long Qingcheng''s older brother.


    The elder brother was indeed in a weird mood when he heard that the younger sister was going to engage in something similar to a martial arts contest. Tang Ye continued to listen to Niubisan''s words, and other people were also attracted by Niubisan''s words and listened carefully.


    Niubisan became proud, smiled, squinted around the people, and said: "The Long Family recruiting son-in-law is just after the Talent Competition, do you know what it means?"


    "Yes, it is that the Long Family wants to take advantage of whether there will be a good person in the Elite Competition, and then choose to be the Long Family Son-in-law. Because of this, this year''s Elite Competition is very lively, and the number of participants is one more than usual. Some people even say that in addition to the strongest young generation sent by their respective families, there are also a few Sanxiu sects who have also allowed their outstanding young generations to participate. After all, the Long Family possesses a lot of resources, and they get the dragon With the support of the family, even one waste can become the king of one party!"


    "It deserves to be the Long Family, even if there is only one single seedling, it will not lose to other families in the slightest." When everyone heard Niubisan''s words, they all admired again and again.


    "That''s for sure!" Niubisan smiled triumphantly: "Have you never heard of it? The dragon family''s dragon nature is originally the house of the emperor. Can this emperor''s house be worse?"


    Everyone was admired for a while, and their eyes were full of yearning and admiration for the Long Family, and they very much hope that they can also have such a powerful family.


    Sitting in the corner listening to Tang Ye frowned slightly. The Emperor''s House? This reminded him of his past life. He was also surnamed Long in his previous life, so he didn''t know what it had to do with the current Long Family. He believed that in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the strength can break through to the realm of the gods, which is far more powerful than the big world, and it is time to know about the past life.


    The princess wanted Xuanhuang''s plan to succeed because she wanted to know Tang Ye''s secret and said she had to go to heaven. Tang Ye didn''t know the truth or not, but she believed that she was a little aware of this kind of thing in her previous life, and she would definitely know when the memory of her previous life was awakened. Although this kind of thing is very remote and dreamy, life is a life of struggling for one stage and striving for another stage. That way it won''t be boring. Tang Ye did not reject this kind of thing.


    After talking about one topic, I move on to another topic. Niubisan is used as a package to make inquiries, relying on selling intelligence to make money. He began to talk about "confidential" things, such as which lady, what secrets, and how he could catch them. Many people were still tempted and gave him money to buy information.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help smiling when he saw it, and could still play like this. Since there is no other useful information, he plans to leave. To understand the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, we must proceed bit by bit, not in a hurry. At the same time, after he went back, one was to teach Zhiqiu hard Tai Chi, and the other was to practice himself. Now he has broken through to the late stage of the spiritual realm, about to break through to the next stage.


    After going around in the town, Tang Ye had already learned how the cultivation of Guwu Jianghu counted.


    Starting from the spiritual realm is to start, and then to the psychic realm, that is, to transition from the spiritual realm to the psychic, and to master the magical effects of aura. Then he reached the Imperial Spirit Realm, that is, he was able to master the imperial aura for enlightenment and comprehension. After the Yuling Realm, he arrived at the Tongxuan Realm. Tongxuan, as the name suggests, is to be acquainted with profound energy, able to master even more subtle martial arts tricks. After tongxuan, it was Chaoxianland. Chaoxian is to set off on the path of immortals. After the dynasty, I arrived at Tongshen. God refers to the gods, and the ability to understand the gods. This is the strongest state, only one step away from the real god.


    There are no warriors in the realm of the gods in the ancient martial arts, only the gatekeepers in the profound realm can reach the warriors of the realm of gods!


    Therefore, in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, there are only six levels of cultivation, namely, spiritual, psychic, imperial, psychic, immortal, and spiritual.


    The first three levels are mainly related to Reiki. For Tang Ye, it is very simple to practice, because he has aura and vajra solid formulas specially applied to aura. After arriving at the Tongxuan Realm, it would be a lot slower to cultivate, and it would be difficult to break through. This logic is the same everywhere, the more difficult it is to break through.


    After getting the information he wanted, and learning more about Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Tang Ye was very satisfied with the situation of his outing, and began to go back after the checkout. However, at this time, suddenly four or five people wearing long robes rushed in from outside. The robes on their bodies were very obvious, because the backs were uniformly printed with a black and white yin and yang pattern.


    "People at the Yin and Yang Gate?" The people in the restaurant frowned when they saw the people who rushed in, and their reactions were quite repulsive.


    After a few people in yin and yang robes came in, they did not ask Xiao Er to serve food, but took out a picture scroll from his arms. The picture on the scroll was a man with short hair, completely different from the Guwu Jianghu. This person will definitely recognize it.


    A few people in yin and yang robes glanced at the people in the restaurant, compared the picture scroll, and found that there was no one on the picture scroll, the leader took out another piece of jade, which glowed with a faint cyan light, like a kind of detector. After a while, the blue light of the jade dissipated. Seeing this, a few people in yin and yang robes turned and left. The leader ordered: "Go to the next place, from the small town to the village, don''t let it go!"


    "Yes!" the others in yin and yang robes responded in unison.


    Several people in yin and yang robes came and went in a hurry. After not finding the person they were looking for, they flung their robes and left, very simply and neatly.


    After a few people left, the people in the restaurant started cursing, especially the more grumpy big guy, blushing and cursing: "His grandmother, the people at the Yin and Yang gate are really arrogant. I really think this is theirs. Is it?"


    Someone sighed helplessly and snorted: "Hey, who made the Yin-Yang Gate the largest of the Sanxiu sect. Even if it is a few wealthy people, they would not dare to confront the people of the Yin-Yang Gate. It is said that the Yin-Yang Gate master The strength is about to be superb, and even the gatekeepers have begun to act. Who dares to provoke such a person!"


    "However, in our poor country, how come the people from Yin Yang Gate come here? And, judging from their appearance, it seems that they are looking for someone. Could anyone provoke Yin Yang Gate?"


    "It should be! I saw the portrait, it seems to be a strangely dressed person, it should be easy to find! Then I will know what is going on."


    When everyone talked about the Yin Yang Gate at a glance, Tang Ye looked more nervous than before. He also saw the person on the picture scroll held by the person at the Yin Yang Gate.


    That''s him!


    The people at the Yin Yang Gate were looking for him, and it seemed that it was definitely not a good thing. Tang Ye guessed that this Yin-Yang Gate was one of the people who wanted to kill him!

 Chapter 720： Walk up the brothel!

    The appearance of the Yin Yang Gate made Tang Ye realize that his situation was more severe than expected. Hejia Village and Gusha Town are quite remote places, but the people who wanted to kill him were also found. Looking at the look of the people in the restaurant towards the Yin Yang Gate, you can know that the Yin Yang Gate is a very daunting genre. People in such a remote place are scared. This Yin-Yang Gate can be said to be famous, or notorious.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye has changed her makeup now, and others can''t recognize it. And he had Huafan Lingyu on his body, and the people at Yin Yang Gate couldn''t notice him with that jade. After the person at the Yin Yang Gate left, his nervous expression slowly eased, and he turned his head and frowned deeply in the direction where Yin Yang Gate was leaving.


    Just now the people at Yinyangmen said that they would look for them from small towns to villages, and never miss any place. Tang Ye worried that they would find Hejiacun. Although Hejia Village is small, there are dozens of people. He is now familiar to everyone in Hejiacun. Although he has a good relationship with the villagers, if the villagers'' lives are threatened, it is not impossible to confess him.


    He is also unwilling to threaten the lives of the villagers because of himself. So he must stop a few people at Yin Yang Gate. But his current strength is only in the late stage of the spiritual realm, and has not broken through to the psychic realm. Is it dangerous to deal with a few yin and yang people?


    Tang Ye thought about it, and when he saw Niubisan leave, he rolled his eyes and followed Niubisan out.


    He wants more information from Niubisan!


    "Brother, please stay!" Tang Ye stopped Niubisan.


    Niubisan turned his head to look at Tang Ye, and said in doubt: "Are you...?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I want to ask my eldest brother a few questions."


    "Oh, just want to ask for information?" Niubi smiled, surely happy when business is coming.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You can say so."


    Niubisan said directly: "Five cents for ordinary intelligence, ten cents for important information, and 50 cents for particularly important information. Let me tell you what level your intelligence belongs to."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, this guy was really neat in doing business, and said the price choice in one breath.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any money, and said, "Big brother, I call you big brother anymore, don''t you need to collect money?"


    "Huh?" Niubisan was speechless, and made a straight face at Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was here to play him, and hummed: "Wait a moment I''m going to the brothel, I will call her sister after I sleep the girl, you say Does she stop taking my money, or will she give me a slap and double the money?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and the three Niubis recognized the money. He had a lot of questions to ask Niubisan, and looked at Niubisan and rolled his eyes to try to convince Niubisan. He is a reasonable person and will not use force to force Niubi San.


    He looked at Niubisan a few times, then suddenly smiled, and said, "Big brother, are you really going to the brothel?"


    "Hey, what happened when I went to the brothel?" Niubi San felt that Tang Ye was questioning his going to the brothel, and hummed with his head high.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye laughed even harder, and said, "Actually I know why you are going to the brothel."


    "Aren''t you **** nonsense? Of course men go to the brothel to sleep with women, is it to drag women to talk about their ideals in life?" Niubi San felt that Tang Ye was particularly stupid and didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled playfully and said, "That''s what I said, but...you are not going to play with women, you are going to prove that you are a real man!"


    "Fuck your mother, I''m not a real man, is it a woman?" Niubi was angry.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Brother, I forgot to tell you that I am actually a doctor...Oh, doctor, treat people."


    "Hey, kid, do you have to beg and beg you? First insult me, not a man, and then say I am sick. You treat me as my Niubi San in Gusha Town, right? I tell you, as long as I put a word, every minute Let a group of brothers come and kill you!" Niubi San was quite angry at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still smiled and said, "This eldest brother, I am not going to insult you, but as a doctor, I understand your disease quite well. I am also a man, and I know how much that disease is for us men. Hit people."


    "What are you...what do you want to say?" Niubisan clenched his fists and was really about to hit Tang Ye, but he seemed to be faintly jealous, as if Tang Ye had caught the handle.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Big Brother, when you and a woman do that, time... is it fast?"


    "Ah! Your mother..." Niubi San was about to cry, this secret was actually known! How can I still be able to raise my head in the future?


    Tang Ye hurriedly comforted him and said, "Brother, it''s okay, I said I am a doctor and can help you treat it!"


    Niubi rolled his eyes and cursed: "Who the **** believes the quack doctor said such things, do you treat me as a genius doctor and rejuvenate me?"


    "Oh, brother, don''t say that. What is Huanfa Second Spring? Your first spring has not passed yet!" Don''t need money when you say good things, Tang Ye said as he watched Niubi San.


    Niubisan still didn¡¯t believe it, so Tang Ye continued to tell him about this in professional terms, and even when it came to the state of his life¡¯s existence, that is, the legendary bag-pkin, he was indeed in that situation, so the following was too sensitive There is also one reason for this. As a doctor in a big world, Tang Ye said that this kind of thing was not done by hand, and he flicked Niubisan for a while.


    Niubi Sanjian had even known the situation of his lifeblood by Tang Ye. He had never seen Tang Ye before, and it was impossible for Tang Ye to peek there. He had already believed most of Tang Ye. And Tang Ye said that his purpose of going to the brothel was also right. He didn''t go to the brothel because he wanted to get rid of the fire, but to see how long he could hold on. It used to be a minute or two. It was a shame and shame. He couldn''t bear it, and sometimes even the brothel girl hated him. Hey, you are too fast, guest officer!


    ******, don''t mention how angry he is, the faster the man is, the happier the woman is, isn''t it? One vote in two minutes, how much would you earn in a day? Niubi is angry, but he vowed to become a real man and make the brothel women who laughed at him regret it!


    "You...really can you help me?" Niubi San was fooled by Tang Ye, and asked Tang Ye suspiciously.


    Tang Ye took out a silver needle, smiled wickedly, mean and treacherous, and said, "A magic needle with a wonderful hand, I will cover you all night, reluctant to think of Shu, and a woman begs for mercy under you!"


    Niubi hesitated slightly.


    Tang Ye patted him on the shoulder and said, "Since you are worried, let''s go to the brothel together, let you know the effect first, it''s free!"


    "Really?" Niubi is happy.


    Tang Ye patted his chest and said, "Brother, what''s the most important thing to come out and mix the rivers and lakes? Righteousness! I, Tang...Li Zhengqi is a very loyal person!"


    Tang Ye claimed to be Li Zhengqi to the outside world. Tang Ye could not be called Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye was now being sought. The reason why he named Li Zhengqi is because of Li Haoran, the master gatekeeper. The so-called Haoran righteousness, does it feel that it has something to do with Li Haoran? Tang Ye likes to be a little clever. If Li Haoran knows about doing this, Li Haoran is happy. How about secretly protecting herself?


    Niubi San was fooled by Tang Ye, since it''s free, then go to the brothel to have a try!


    Walk up the brothel!


    Two brothels faintly formed!

 Chapter 721： To kill!

    Niubi San felt that he couldn''t get his waist anymore, so fucking, he cursed Tang Ye and at the same time loved Tang Ye very much. Because Tang Ye made him a real man. This time he went to the brothel to sleep with a woman, and he lasted so long that he didn''t even want to play! The brothel girl also scolded him that the thing was fake, why didn''t it end after so long?


    But Niubisan was so happy that the man''s confidence was back!


    He thanked Tang Ye very much, and regarded Tang Ye as his friend. If Tang Ye wanted to ask, he would not hesitate to answer!


    At this time, Tang Ye was talking to a pretty good-looking brothel woman, talking about life, talking about ideals, and didn''t move. He never thought about sleeping with the women here at first. Now is not the time to eat, drink and play, and as a man with a beautiful wife, he is not going to go to the brothel to solve his physical needs.


    But what he was speechless was that after entering the brothel, seeing the gorgeous girls, he actually reacted! Is this the nature of men, and seeing some attractively-dressed women makes you feel crooked?


    The woman in the brothel who was talking to Tang Ye was a little puzzled. She thought Tang Ye was the best-looking man she had seen in so long. She was very willing to "serve" such a man, but Tang Ye just talked to her. Something wrong?


    Tang Ye knew that Niubisan was almost there, and said to the brothel woman: "Girl, there is still something to do next, let''s go."


    "Hey, son, don''t go, you don''t really need servants to serve? The servants'' self-confidence ability is still good, and the son will be satisfied." The brothel woman felt very sorry.


    Tang Ye gave the money to the woman in the brothel. It was all Niubisan''s money, and said, "I''m not interested today, please don''t blame the girl."


    Alas, the brothel girl thought Tang Ye was too polite, and moved to Tang Ye and said, "Or... I won''t charge you?"


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would still have this treatment, and his popularity is pretty good!


    The woman in the brothel said: "You haven''t even touched the servant girl''s body. The servant girl is not good at collecting your money."


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Why don''t you give me a box of rouge."


    "Huh?" The woman in the brothel felt that Tang Ye was really weird. Tang Ye insisted on doing this, so she stopped struggling and got a business that didn''t need to open-s legs. Don''t do it for nothing. She went and took a box of rouge to Tang Ye, and said, "The son is interested next time, but he has to come to the slave and maidservant, and the slave must satisfy you!"


    Tang Ye smiled, and then left the room, three joints with the exhausted bull nose. Niubi San saw that Tang Ye was overjoyed, and put his arms on Tang Ye¡¯s shoulders, and said, "Brother, oh, you are my real brother, but you saved my life! Hey, you don¡¯t know, that lady just now, before While counting the prostitutes I gave, he disliked me quickly. Just now, I begged for mercy and said I can¡¯t stand it! Ahahaha..."


    Tang Ye patted him on the shoulder and said, "This kind of thing requires temperance, and temperance can spring forever."


    "Moderation! Of course moderation!" Niubisan said with a smile: "I just came here after taking a sigh of relief. In the future, let''s ask for a daughter-in-law and go with her in moderation, hehe!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then, Brother Niu, I want to ask you something, can I...?"


    Tang Ye didn''t forget what he was going to do.


    Niubi San regarded Tang Ye as a brother, and he definitely agreed to this, saying, "Brother, you are not a local, right? In that case, you come to my house, let''s drink a little wine, and we can say anything! "


    Niubisan is still a very cheerful person. Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay."


    Niubisan is a well-known person in Gusha Town. Although he is not tall, he has a house that is not bad. Tang Ye and him returned to the house, sat down in the room, warmed the rice wine, made some side dishes, and talked while eating.


    "Brother Niu, for your physical problems, I will prescribe a prescription for you later. You can cook the medicine according to the above medicinal materials, stick to the conditioning, and it will get better in the future." Tang Ye said politely to Niubisan.


    Niubi San said softly to Tang Ye, "Thank you so much, Brother Li!"


    Tang Ye smiled and began to ask his own business, and said: "Brother Niu, you are right, I''m from a foreign city. Just now I saw the few people wearing Yin and Yang robes in the restaurant. I heard that they were Yin Yang gates. What''s the matter with this Yin and Yang gate?"


    "Hey, what can be the matter? Isn''t it that the master of Yin and Yang gate has cultivated magic skills and wants to dominate the world! Originally, this kind of thing would only make people laugh. We have countless masters in the world, and there are many powerful clans. Which school dares to shout directly Said they want to dominate? However, it is said that the Yin and Yang gate has gained great supernatural powers, and its strength has greatly increased, especially that the master of the gate can still compete with the gatekeeper. It is not an exaggeration for such people to say that they want to dominate. Why is this? The ancestor of the gate was actually a gatekeeper! It was the disciple of the old Taoist priest! The Yin-Yang Gate was secretly established by him, so the Yin-Yang Gate practice was assisted by the old Taoist technique. In this case, others would naturally not be able to stop it. "


    Niubi San took a sip of wine, and talked to Tang Ye casually about this kind of thing, feeling that this kind of thing would not have been mixed with him for eight lifetimes.


    Tang Ye frowned. In this way, in the casual cultivation school of Guwu Jianghu, there might be people who also possess the magical methods of the old Taoist priests?


    It seems that Guwu Jianghu''s affairs are very complicated and must be handled more carefully.


    Tang Ye asked Niubi three more times: "What kind of people are the yin and yang people looking for? Do you know the secret?"


    Niubisan shrugged and said, "I''ve heard of some. This Yinyangmen is the biggest supporter of the Yubi attack on Xuanmen. Because Yinyangmen most wants to break the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck, liberate our world, and then proclaim that Dao will rise to a fairy. . However, to break the shackles of luck, you must go to the big world. In the big world, some people oppose this. The Yin Yang gate should be the one who came in from the big world recently. Before, he came in from outside. The person was killed before he could catch his breath. But this time, it seems that the person who came in was passive. The person from the Yin and Yang gate did not see him in Xuanmen Yubi, so they could only look for him."


    Tang Ye nodded to express that he understood that that person was him, and he had been thrown elsewhere by Li Haoran. He asked Niubi three more times: "Do you know the strength of the Yin-Yang Sect people just now?"


    "People who come to such a remote place are not too strong, probably between the spiritual realm and the psychic realm. Most of them are from the spiritual realm. How can a powerful person waste time here?" Niubisan said.


    "Hey, Brother Li, what are you asking for?" Niubisan looked at Tang Ye curiously, and said worriedly: "Brother, you must not provoke the people of Yin and Yang. Those people rely on the master and the sect. Strength, unscrupulous, often do not put people in the eyes, always love to bully people. The point is, he bullied you, you still have nothing to do. So many people are unhappy with Yin and Yang, but they dare not provoke."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, but his eyes showed a cold and stern light. Since it is only the strength of the spirit realm, it must be killed!

 Chapter 722： Ambush and kill!

    Tang Ye didn''t just have the intent to kill those people at the Yin-Yang Gate, but when he knew that the Yin-Yang Gate would look for him one by one. If the people at the Yin and Yang Sect find Hejia Village, the consequences will be disastrous, so he will kill them before the people at the Yin Yang Sect find Hejia Village!


    There are four people in the Yin and Yang gate, even if each is a spiritual realm, it is too risky to deal with four. Tang Ye himself was only a spiritual realm, so he had to find a way to solve them one by one. At the same time, we must carry out disasters. If the people of the four Yin-Yang gates were killed when they were looking for the people in Hejia Village, then when the Yin-Yang gate sent people again, he would naturally think that Hejia Village was related to this, and Hejia Village would still suffer. Therefore, to deal with a few Yin and Yang people, you must first divert their attention, and then beheaded!


    Tang Ye has always been thoughtful about everything, and will not harm others because of her own affairs, and her head is as easy to use as ever.


    After asking a lot of Niubisan about the Yin-Yang Gate, Tang Ye didn''t want Niubisan to think that he was here specifically for the Yin-Yang Gate, and asked some other questions. It just so happened that he wanted to know about the Guwu Jianghu, Niubi San said it was a package of inquiries, and he could hear a lot of news, which was quite rewarding.


    "Does the Long Family eldest daughter choose her son-in-law, is she really using martial arts to recruit relatives?" When Tang Ye asked about the Long Family, she was particularly concerned. His ability to practice the Long Family exercises shows that he is indeed the Long Family. Even if I don''t admit it, there is still a knot in my heart. So he is a little extra concerned about the Long Family.


    Niubisan glanced at Tang Ye and said with a smile: "Why, Brother Li also has ideas about the Long Family''s choice of son-in-law?"


    "Yes, why not." Tang Ye joked: "This Long Family Miss is like a princess, and she is the only one in the Long Family. If you marry her, you won''t have to worry in this life. Although this is a small place. , But you still have to have an idea, otherwise, what is the difference with a salted fish?"


    "Salted fish?" Niubi was stunned, and then laughed, and said: "Brother Li is a good metaphor. If those of us at the bottom give up ourselves, then we are really a salted fish. But, it''s hard, don''t say it. Marrying Miss Long¡¯s family, it¡¯s hard for you to go to the gods. Gods are the most prosperous places in the world. Their city is as big as our towns. If you go to the gods for the first time, Hey, keep you forgot that you can¡¯t find a way to the south, east, and northwest! Also, even if you are in the capital, how can you be eligible to participate in the talent contest? You are a salted fish, how can you compare with those with good family conditions! So yo, Salted fish should be salted fish after all."


    Tang Ye smiled. Of course he wouldn''t think about marrying Miss Long Family, it was his sister or sister. He just wanted to know more about the Long Family. As for God''s words, he would definitely go. His status in Guwu Jianghu is quite special, and some things are destined to be exposed to.


    In addition to the Long Family, there are actually many things to know, but Tang Ye sees it is getting late, and there is no need to know so much at once. Shendu is far away from Gusha Town, or for his situation at this time, it is indeed quite far away, knowing so much is useless, but it will only increase worry. Tang Ye didn''t ask Niubi three, and said goodbye.


    Niubisan was very enthusiastic to Tang Ye and said, "Brother Li, come to my house more often in the future! If you don''t have a place to stay, you can come to me. Don''t be polite. If you still want to ask. Other information, rest assured, I can tell you what I know. Or if you want to know any information, tell me, I have a big network of inquiries, and I can definitely help you!"


    Tang Ye was very happy. He didn''t expect Niubi San to be such a loyal person. Niubisan''s effect on him is greater than expected. In an unfamiliar place, relationship intelligence is very important. The relationship information is handled well, and things get twice the result with half the effort.


    After bidding farewell to Niubisan, Tang Ye walked on the streets of the small town, did not immediately return to Hejia Village, but went to investigate where the people at the Yin and Yang Gate had gone. The thing to divert attention should be done now, otherwise, after the search range of the people at the Yin and Yang gate is narrowed tomorrow, even if a few people at the Yin and Yang gate are killed, other people from the Yin and Yang gate will easily investigate Hejia Village.


    Several yin and yang men settled down in an inn to rest, while Tang Ye hid in secret to observe. You can''t go out easily, it''s one of them to fight the grass and startle the snake. Another is that if he is not strong enough, it will put himself in danger. So he lurked to observe, and when the time came, he pretended to be a shop assistant to eavesdrop on information. It''s also a coincidence that there was a yin and yang person who liked female **** and went to the brothel soon after he settled in the inn. As soon as Tang Ye came out of the brothel, he got acquainted with the brothel, and followed the person at the Yin Yang gate to the brothel.


    Fortunately, this yin and yang guy had a broken mouth, and he made a lot of mistakes when calling a few girls to drink and brag. These words may not be of much use to the brothel girl, but they are very useful to Tang Ye. One of them is that he knows that the place where these Yin-Yang gate people will go tomorrow is a village outside Gusha Town.


    Tang Ye thinks this is an opportunity. Although Gusha Town is not large, there are not many contacts. If the people at the Yin Yang Gate were attacked near the city, then they would have no doubt as to who did it. It''s just outside the city, maybe it was done by those secret wanderers. In short, people who are able to avoid the Yin-Yang Gate directly suspect the village.


    When the time comes, they will concentrate on tracking down those who attacked them, and no longer manage the village. This is the first step in Tang Ye''s plan, and the second step is to kill!


    Before dawn the next day, a few people from Yin and Yang gate began to move out. They dare not neglect the task assigned to them, and are unexpectedly diligent. Tang Ye lurked all night staring at them. At this time, it was still dark, and it was a big good thing for him that the people of Yin and Yang gate were dispatched. It is easy to be seen in the morning and needs to be masked. It''s better now, even the mask is saved.


    Tang Ye immediately rushed to a place five miles outside the town gate. This was the location he chose in advance, which was good for hiding and raiding. After the raid, he could retreat quickly. It felt like a favorable terrain for guerrilla warfare. No way, now Tang Ye is not in the big world, able to stand out from the crowd. In Guwu Jianghu, he can only develop wretchedly.


    The people of the four Yin and Yang gates each rode on horses, and they used to run rampantly. Not to mention such a small place, even on the side of the gods, they didn''t think anyone would dare to ambush them. So they just whipped the horses and galloped, but Tang Ye had already dug a trap in one place. The man in front fell into a trap. There was a good thorn under the trap, which directly stabbed him.


    "There is an ambush, be careful!" The injured person who fell into the trap shouted loudly, and the people behind the three Yin and Yang gates immediately stopped the horse to stop.


    At this time, a ball of flame flew into the trap.


    call!


    Oil has been spilled under the trap, and when the flame falls, it burns directly. The person at the Yin-Yang Gate who had not yet come out of the trap was burned all over, and he kept crying out of pain, and he was hopeless!


    "Damn it!" A yin and yang gate yelled, and swept towards Tang Ye''s lurking direction.


    He knew Tang Ye''s position, his strength was higher than Tang Ye, Tang Ye was noticed when he smashed the flames!

 Chapter 723： Back to the carbine!

    Although Tang Ye had Huafan Lingyu, he used the power of the flame too close to kill the Yin Yang Sect disciple who had fallen into the trap, and the Yin Yang Sect disciple was stronger than him, so he noticed him and immediately countered him.


    Tang Ye was shocked, turned and ran. The other party can find him, he knows that the person is stronger than him, and he can''t fight hard. The opponent is still three people, two of whom do not know how strong they are. In order to be safe, Tang Ye left according to the originally planned retreat route.


    But that Yin Yang Sect disciple chased him. The disciples of the Yin Yang Sect were so angry that someone would dare to attack them? If it is on the side of the gods, the various forces are fighting fiercely, and it is understandable that they have been attacked. But in this remote place where birds don¡¯t shit, there are people who lie in ambush. They can¡¯t bear this kind of thing!


    This is a provocation to their yin and yang gate majesty, is contempt and insult to them!


    "Do you want to run? I chopped you off!" The Yin-Yang Sect disciple chasing Tang Ye shouted out angrily, and at the same time condensed spiritual power in his hand, forming an attack wave, continuously smashing at Tang Ye. It is a pity that although his strength is stronger than Tang Ye, it is only a little stronger, so when Tang Ye retreats quickly, he can''t beat Tang Ye at all.


    "Your grandma, don''t run if you have the ability!" The disciples of the Yin Yang Gate became more and more angry, feeling that Tang Ye was extremely despicable. Can''t beat him, but his strength is not much worse than him. Tang Ye ran away with all his strength, but he really couldn''t catch up. Do you want to keep running like this?


    Wori, you can''t be so wretched!


    Behind the Yin-Yang Sect disciple, there are two other Yin-Yang Sect disciples who are chasing closely. They are in the Spirit Realm, a little worse than the previous disciple who has just entered the Spirit Realm. They were equally angry, and after some chase, they knew that Tang Ye''s strength was the same as theirs. But Tang Ye killed one of their companions. If Tang Ye was killing righteously, they wouldn''t be so angry. But Tang Ye was playing an ambush attack, which was really unbearable!


    They all have an idea, that is, they must kill Tang Ye who dared to attack them!


    "Your grandma thought I couldn''t catch you?" The Yin-Yang Clan disciple who had just entered the psychic realm yelled and stopped suddenly, not knowing what to do.


    Tang Ye was on guard, always feeling that the opponent was holding back a big move. As long as the original strength differs by one level, the distance is very huge. How could it be so easy to kill people in reverse order. However, the cultivation levels of Guwu Jianghu, Qi Ling, psychic and Yu Ling, are all about the mastery of aura, so these three levels are mainly concerned with the abundance of aura and mastery proficiency, as between levels It¡¯s not so careless. When it reaches the realm above Tongxuan, the gap between that realm and the other realm is one sky and one earth.


    Therefore, in the ancient martial arts, the distinction between real masters and ordinary warriors is not clear. Only those who can master profound knowledge are considered masters, otherwise they belong to the level of average strength. As for the immortal, that is the absolute strong. As for Tongshen, that should go and work hard with the gatekeeper!


    Tang Ye benefited from the aura and vomiting technique and the vajra solid formula, and was easier and more skillful in accumulating and mastering aura than others, so even if he was still in the spiritual realm, he would not be crushed by the Yin-Yang gate disciples in the psychic realm behind him.


    But the situation is not optimistic, if he is chased, three Yin Yang Sect disciples are enough to kill him!


    The Yin-Yang Sect disciple of the psychic realm knew that as long as he caught up with Tang Ye and delayed Tang Ye for several tens of seconds, Tang Ye could not leave. When the other two companions caught up, they would definitely be able to kill Tang Ye!


    For this reason, he stopped, asked the two companions to temporarily pass a little skill to him, and asked him to instantly stop Tang Ye''s running, then he could intercept Tang Ye!


    "You two, Ma upload a breath of energy to me, let me speed up and hold that kid, and then we will get rid of that kid!" The Yin Yang Clan disciple of the psychic realm sternly said to the two companions who caught up, staring. Looking at the direction Tang Ye was running, he was really angry!


    The two Yin-Yang Clan disciples knew the situation, and they didn''t talk nonsense, they directly transported their spiritual power and hit the Yin-Yang Clan disciples in the psychic realm, like a temporary charge. After the Yin and Yang gate disciples of the psychic realm gained two powers, their strength skyrocketed, and they suddenly swept towards Tang Ye. It was as if he had installed an accelerator, his speed soared after the jet, and he suddenly narrowed the distance with Tang Ye. Sooner or later he would catch up with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw that, could he still play like this?


    Fuck... Tang Ye is in a hurry. If he is stopped, he may be besieged and killed by three Yin Yang Sect disciples. At that time, he will really die!


    Tang Ye didn''t want to die, so he quickly found a way to solve the dilemma in front of him.


    "Boy, let me see how you run!" The Yin-Yang Sect disciple who came over looked at Tang Ye with a smug sneer, and shouted with anger: "Your grandmother, dare to yin us? I don''t know we are from the Yin-Yang sect? Wait for me. If you catch you, just see what kind of girl you look like. If you are overcast, what kind of man will we run away?"


    The Yin Yang Sect disciple became more and more proud, seeing Tang Ye getting closer and closer, thinking about **** Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and glanced back, knowing that if he were chased, he would be in a very dangerous situation even if he was not killed. But if you stop for a fight, it''s almost like being chased and intercepted. Unless one can be killed at once, then it should be no problem to use extra magical powers to deal with two Yin-Yangmen disciples in the spiritual realm. Now it''s mainly to see **** the Yin-Yang Clan disciple in the psychic realm!


    Tang Ye quickly thought of a solution, and suddenly squinted, why not try that?


    You must be decisive when making a decision at a critical moment. First, there is no time to hesitate, and second, the more hesitated, the easier it is to make wrong decisions. Because many choices are often the first choice thought is right, the chance of making a wrong choice with flustered hesitation greatly increases. So Tang Ye decided immediately when he decided to use "that ability"!


    The big deal is a deadly battle!


    After making the decision, Tang Ye continued to run, letting the Yin Yang Sect disciples behind him pursue it. Seeing that the Yin Yang Sect disciple was about to chase him, he suddenly turned around!


    The Yin Yang Sect disciple didn''t know that he came so out, but still sneered triumphantly: "Boy! Waiting to be scratched by Laozi! I will let you know what regret is..."


    But suddenly seeing Tang Ye turn around, he was taken aback, and his speech stopped abruptly. Now he was pursuing with all his strength, Tang Ye suddenly turned around, it would be terrible if he played a carbine.


    Tang Ye made a counterattack, and it turned out to be a carbine!


    "Haha..." The Yin Yang Sect disciple suddenly laughed, smiling very proudly and comfortably. Although it was very dangerous for him to be returned with a carbine under his full pursuit, he was the strength of the psychic realm, and Tang Ye was the spirit realm. Although the difference was not big, it was enough to block Tang Ye''s carbine. He let out a low cry, and gathered a group of spiritual power in front of him, like a shield, blocking Tang Ye''s carbine.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop, he really wanted to put the carbine back, but this time the carbine was a bit different.


    "Break the cauldron and sink the boat, the halberd turned back!" Tang Ye suddenly shouted.


    Suddenly, a halberd formed by the concentration of spiritual power appeared in his right hand and pierced the Yin Yang gate disciple in the chest.


    Huh!


    "Ah!" The Yin and Yang Sect disciple cried out in pain, the halberd condensed in Tang Ye''s hand completely penetrated his chest!


    With the spiritual power of the spiritual realm, Tang Ye defeated the power of the Yin Yang gate disciple in the spiritual realm!


    This result is very unexpected. That Yin Yang Sect disciple couldn''t believe it, so why did he lose? The strong lost to the weak?


    There is no reason!


    The Yin Yang Sect disciple was very unwilling. Looking at Tang Ye, his eyes suddenly widened, as if seeing a terrible thing, his eyes were staring.


    "Long Family stunt! Are you... from the Long Family?" The Yin Yang Sect disciple fell to the ground, humming in astonishment.

 Chapter 724： Its like cutting vegetables!

    Tang Ye used spiritual power to condense a halberd. It is not difficult to guess that this is the Long Family''s combat technique-Fang Tian painting the halberd. Because he knows how to draw a halberd, he must have learned the Long Family exercises that Hei San brought to him from Guwu Jianghu. Except for the Long Family exercises, he doesn''t have any martial arts in halberd painting.


    Just as the yin and yang disciple who was pierced in his chest came out in shock, that is exactly the dragon family''s combat skill that has been heard from generation to generation in Guwu Jianghu-Fang Tian painting halberd!


    For that Yin-Yang Sect disciple, this was something unexpected in his dreams. How could there be people from the Long family in such a remote place? The Long Family is in Shendu! In addition, the only people who can use the dragon family''s combat skills are those who have the blood of the dragon family. Now there are not many people who have the blood of the Long Family. Except for the old monsters of the Long Family who are said to have groped to the edge of the God-Through the God Realm, there are only two people, namely Long Family Patriarch Long Xingtian and Long Family Miss Long Qingcheng .


    The old monsters in the Long Family were all people who went into hiding and understood the highest way. Each family has so few old monsters. These old monsters hardly appear. They entered the family tomb, unless the family encountered a crisis of extinction, or even encountered a crisis of extinction, they might not appear. Because at their level, they no longer regard themselves as human beings, so it doesn''t matter which family is. Therefore, now there are only two people who can play Long Family combat skills.


    Long Xingtian and Long Qingcheng!


    Because only these two people can play the Long Family''s combat skills, the Long Family''s combat skills are easy to recognize. The Yin Yang Sect disciple of the psychic realm came from the capital of God. He was fortunate to have seen the battle skills of the Long Family. Even a slight glance would make him unforgettable.


    Although Tang Ye''s Long Family combat skills were very rusty and unstructured, the Yin Yang gate disciples in the psychic realm still recognized it. The Long Family''s combat skills have a unique "potential", that kind of overbearing emperor, looking at the world, and whoever I am, every time a move will flash a golden light. What Tang Ye played just now, although the golden light was very weak, it was also light yellow.


    The Yin Yang Sect disciple of the psychic realm is sure that he has not admitted his mistake, that is the Long Family''s combat skills!


    He could not believe such a thing. In addition to Long Xingtian and Long Qingcheng, there is actually a third person who can use the Long Family''s combat skills!


    Oh my god...If this news spreads, the whole Guwu River and Lake will be a sensation. And the Long Family, perhaps will no longer be called the emperor''s family that ended!


    Because the Long family has no male son heirs, it is destined to decline in this generation. No matter how good Long Qingcheng is, he is a daughter after all. The Long Family, it''s going to be unparalleled!


    This makes many families feel that it is an opportunity, no longer need to be overwhelmed by the Long Family! The decline of the Long Family makes it easier for other families to rise!


    However, the appearance of a man who can play the Long Family''s combat skills undoubtedly illustrates a problem-this man is the illegitimate child of the Long Family! Then Long Xingtian will take him back and cultivate with all his strength, and it will not be a problem to protect the Long Family''s prosperity for a hundred years!


    This is a huge obstacle to the yin and yang gate dominating the ancient martial rivers and lakes!


    "You..." The Yin Yang Sect disciple of the psychic realm looked at Tang Ye and wanted to kill Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s threat was too great, but he was injured by the Long Family''s combat skills, he directly vomited blood and died.


    The Long Family''s combat skills were too extraordinary, even if Tang Ye was only in the spirit realm, it would be easy to kill him in this psychic realm.


    A powerful weapon, a powerful martial arts, can make people leapfrog and kill people!


    Tang Ye didn''t have a halberd in his hand, but used spiritual power to condense it. This is actually an urgent move in the Long Family''s combat skills. In the second part of the Long Family Combat Techniques, Fang Tian''s halberd painting is an independent article that teaches a counterattack in desperate situations. For example, what to do if there is no halberd in hand, the solution is to use spiritual power to condense one. Tang Ye looked bored at the time and found this emergency move to be very useful, so he practiced a little bit, but he didn''t expect it would come in handy now.


    What made him even more unexpected was that the power of the Long Family''s combat skills was very terrifying. It doesn''t feel good to have no opponents during practice, but when you encounter an opponent and use the Long Family''s combat skills, you feel urged by something, an extra layer of will to fight, and all the moves are strengthened.


    Is this a hidden attribute of the Long Family''s combat skills, with its own hegemony and attack enhancement?


    In short, Tang Ye felt that when he used the Long Family''s combat skills against the enemy, his strength became stronger inexplicably. Now that he killed a disciple of the Yin and Yang sect, he felt that he was not satisfied, and he wanted to kill again!


    At this time, the two Yin Yang Sect disciples chased him up. When he saw it, he didn''t want to retreat and then use a safe way to deal with it, but directly rushed to kill!


    High-spirited fighting, eager to fight continuously!


    The two Yin-Yang Sect disciples caught up. The companion who had thought that he had come after had delayed Tang Ye and could join hands to kill the **** who attacked them. But they never expected that their companion was killed!


    How is this possible?


    I gave my companion spiritual power, and the power of the companion increased. I didn''t stop Tang Ye, even if he was killed by Tang Ye?


    What a ridiculous thing!


    What made the two Yin-Yang Sect disciples unexpected was that at this moment, Tang Ye, who was only looking at fleeing for his life, suddenly stopped running. Not only did he not escape, but he came to attack them directly!


    "You''re looking for death!" Immediately, one of the Yin-Yang Sect disciples was stimulated and rushed directly to Tang Ye. At this moment, he was both angry and impulsive. They originally had four of them, but now two of them died. It was only because one of them was not strong and used despicable means to attack them!


    Tang Ye saw the Yin Yang Sect disciple rushing to kill him, his expression indifferent, occasionally showing a playful smile. He stretched out his right hand and made a gesture of holding something. Suddenly he had a halberd in his hand, which was also a temporary halberd weapon condensed with spiritual power.


    "Bagua mirror!" The Yin Yang Sect disciple who rushed to attack Tang Ye made a knot in his hands, shouted, and a white light gossip mirror appeared in front of him. A beam of power attack was launched from the gossip mirror, a bit like a laser beam, going through Tang Ye''s body.


    However, Tang Yequan didn¡¯t see it. He directly pierced the painted halberd in his hand and faced the ray of the gossip mirror. He cut the iron like mud and directly shattered the ray power of the gossip mirror. Then he pierced it and broke the gossip mirror. Pierced the throat of a disciple of the Yin Yang Gate.


    "Ah!" With a painful cry, the Yin Yang Sect disciple fell down.


    Another Yin Yang Sect disciple suddenly panicked when he saw Tang Ye killing his companion so easily. Now he was the only one of the four Yin Yang Sect disciples. He didn''t want to die, so he turned around and ran away. However, Tang Ye slammed the painted halberd at him severely, and the painted halberd pierced his back and pierced in front of him. He cried out painfully, and fell down just as well, dying simply.


    After killing the four Yin Yang Sect disciples, Tang Ye felt exhausted and sat down on the ground to take a breather. He looked at his right palm, feeling a kind of collapse, secretly sighing the overbearing and laborious Long Family''s combat skills. The spiritual power accumulated for so long was actually exhausted. How could such a stunt be not strong?


    No wonder the Long Family''s combat skills match those Yin Yang Sect disciples, just like cutting vegetables!

 Chapter 725： Kitakami Shinto!

    The power of Long Family''s combat skills far exceeded Tang Ye''s imagination. Originally, he just wanted to use the carbine to attack the yin-yang sect disciple who was clinging to it. He didn''t expect that this stab would be out of control. Not only did he kill the yin-yang sect disciple, he also killed two other Yin-Yang sect disciples.


    Sitting on the ground, Tang Ye looked at his right hand, whose right hand was still numb due to the power of the Long Family''s combat skills just now. The powerful power of the Long Family''s combat skills surprised him, and at the same time made him feel terrible. Because he feels that Long Family''s combat skills have his own consciousness, once used, he will actively stimulate the user''s fighting spirit and vitality, making people fight frantically.


    Just now when the two Yin Yang Sect disciples chased him, he directly rushed to attack. It was precisely because of the influence of the Long Family''s combat skills that his body was more than willing to fight and he wanted to vent. Fortunately, the Long Family''s combat skills are powerful, and dealing with the Yin Yang Sect disciple is the same as cutting vegetables. Otherwise, he can''t fight against a strong enough person. Isn''t that his own death?


    "This dragon family''s stunt is really incredible..." Tang Ye looked at the trembling hands with a long sigh, able to self-inspire fighting spirit, not a passionate man who really can''t control this technique.


    Tang Ye was curious about this combat technique. However, he also scrupulous about other things. The Yin-Yang Sect disciple of the psychic realm just recognized the Long Family''s combat skills, and the Long Family''s combat skills were so special that they were easily recognized. This is very unfavorable to him. If there are many people present, he will use Long Family combat skills, will he reveal his identity?


    Looking at the three Yin Yang Sect disciples who fell to the ground and died, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, thinking about what to do in the future. The moment when he came into contact with the people at the Yin and Yang Gate, it meant that he had started fighting in the Guwu Jianghu and could no longer stay in Hejia Village. He must leave, otherwise it will be dangerous to Hejiacun.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Ye looked resolutely, planning to leave Hejia Village and head north to the capital of God!


    After making the decision, Tang Ye started to dispose of the body of the Yin Yang Sect disciple, but at this time it was dawn and someone from the city was driven out, he had to put down the Yin Yang Sect disciple''s body and leave quickly.


    Back in Hejia Village, Tang Ye dealt with all traces of fighting with the Yin Yang Sect disciples. Nothing seemed to happen. The villagers greeted him enthusiastically when they saw him. Back at Xie Ruyan''s home, Xie Ruyan stood in front of the house and walked around anxiously, looking very worried. Zhi Qiu was not able to practice Tai Chi at ease, craned his neck and looked around, waiting for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t come back last night, they were in a hurry. Seeing Tang Ye, Zhiqiu Loach usually slipped fast, rushed to Tang Ye and shouted, "Master!"


    Xie Ruyan breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Tang Ye was okay. He lifted the skirt with her bare hand and ran over to Tang Ye. He said uncomfortably, "Why did you come back now? I thought something went wrong!"


    Tang Ye smiled apologetically, and said, "I went out to do something, which made you worried."


    Xie Ruyan suddenly smelled a rouge smell, was stunned, and suddenly bit her lip, feeling annoyed, and hummed: "You guy is too damn, it turns out to be a man''s business! Zhi Qiubai and I are worried about you, hum !"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Xie Ruyan for unknown reasons why she was suddenly angry. He saw Xie Ruyan smoke his nose, smelling something on purpose. Now he understood. It turned out that Xie Ruyan said that he was going to do men''s affairs because he thought that he had gone to the brothel, so he had a fragrance. In short, he couldn''t get rid of the relationship with women.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and smiled bitterly, took out the rouge that the woman in the brothel gave him, handed it to Xie Ruyan, and said, "Sister Ruyan, you misunderstood me. I didn''t do anything about men. I bought it for you. A little bit of rouge, so inevitably a little bit of fragrance."


    "You..." Xie Ruyan looked at Tang Ye in shock, how dare this guy!


    So angry, so angry, Xie Ruyan is really angry, but he is not very quiet. Xie Ruyan soon became confused. She couldn''t get angry about whether Tang Ye really went to find a woman, but thinking about Tang Ye''s intention to give her rouge. What does a man intend to give a woman rouge?


    Usually only lovers will do this!


    Xie Ruyan didn''t expect Tang Ye to be like this!


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t mean this. He just saw Xie Ruyan as a woman, and there was nothing that she could take from the brothel girl, so she could only choose rouge. When he thinks of his own woman, he will put on some makeup. The woman must be concerned about these things, so he took the rouge and gave Xie Ruyan. Maybe Xie Ruyan likes it?


    Now he has decided to leave even more. After getting along for a while, he has received a lot of care. Not to mention deep feelings, but there are also. And he also accepted Xie Ruyan''s daughter Zhiqiu as an apprentice, and his affection is even more serious. It should be okay to give something before he leaves?


    It''s just that Xie Ruyan''s thoughts are not as cheerful as his, only staying at this is a matter of expressing the affection of men and women. Xie Ruyan didn¡¯t know what to do. Although Tang Ye had a good heart, was tall, handsome, and capable, she wanted to leave her before marrying, and 10,000 people were willing to live with such a man, but she is a woman after all. It''s too ruinous to be nice to other men.


    When Zhiqiu saw her mother hesitate all the time, he tilted his head in doubt, and suddenly helped Xie Ruyan accept the rouge given by Tang Ye, and said, "Mother, don''t you like the thing Master gave? You don''t like it. I like it!"


    Xie Ruyan glared at Zhiqiu angrily. This dead boy didn''t know how to be polite when he had a good relationship with Tang Ye. Really... Xie Ruyan snatched the rouge from Zhiqiu''s hand and said angrily: "What do you kid want rouge for! Mother, take care of it first!"


    Xie Ruyan clenched Rouge tightly in his hand, his complexion turned red, feeling that he had accepted Tang Ye''s affection, and his heart was beating fiercely. He lowered his head and pursed his lips not to look at Tang Ye. She was flustered, if Tang Ye really meant that, and she accepted it, what should Tang Ye do to her?


    However, it turns out that these thoughts of her are all self-disturbing and quiet. When she had dinner in the evening, Tang Ye said she was leaving. Xie Ruyan panicked suddenly, looking at Tang Ye, he found that he was very disappointed, and he felt a sense of broken love... Zhiqiu was even more sad and cried directly, holding Tang Ye''s body in the past and saying that he was not allowed to go.


    The melancholy of parting is always unacceptable, even though Tang Ye has gone through many partings, but every time he partes, he still can''t help but clog his heart with melancholy, which is also uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye picked up Zhiqiu and put it on his lap, and said, "Zhiqiu, if Master wants to go to God to do some very important things, otherwise, something will happen to Master. When Master finishes the matter, he will come back to see you and take you there. God look at it, okay?"


    Zhiqiu still wrinkled her face, her eyes flushed. But she heard that Tang Ye said that if he didn''t do those things, something would happen. Of course she didn''t want Tang Ye to have an accident, so she agreed to Tang Ye. Tang Ye said that she would be back, and she also had hope in her heart.


    Xie Ruyan heard Tang Ye say that he was going to Shendu. Although she grew up in this remote place, she also knew that gods are the most prosperous places. Tang Ye said to go there so calmly, it is probably the people over there. Xie Ruyan knew all at once that she and Tang Ye were people of two worlds, and some restless emotions slowly calmed down.


    She looked at Tang Ye who comforted Zhiqiu, and suddenly felt a little dreamy. She didn''t expect to meet such a man in her life.


    Xie Ruyan reached out and touched the rouge Tang Ye had bought in his arms, and squeezed it tightly, watching Tang Ye biting his lips gently. It is also good. Although he is leaving, he will come back. Even if it doesn''t matter, it is the master of Zhiqiu. Zhiqiu''s destiny can be changed, which is the greatest blessing in life.


    Zhiqiu was comforted by Tang Ye, and Xie Ruyan figured it out by himself, so there was not much entanglement. Tang Ye instructed Zhiqiu how to practice and told Xie Ruyan. If there is something urgent, you can go to Gusha Town. A person named Niubisan may have a way to find him.


    Niubisan is based on intelligence relations, and if he can know the affairs of the gods, the network of relations is probably getting bigger and bigger. Tang Ye could see his character, a person of righteousness and cheerfulness, greedy for money but morally upright, loves to brag but also has his own thinking. This is actually a personal talent, Tang Ye had deliberately pulled it under his own hands, but these things had to be done slowly.


    Tang Ye is such a person, who can always grow up quietly.


    The next day, Tang Ye really bid farewell to Xie Ruyan, Zhiqiu, and the people of Hejiacun, and went to the capital of God. When passing through Gusha Town, it was discovered that the Yin Yang Sect had sent more disciples to investigate the situation of the four dead disciples.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and decided to shift the attention of the Yin-Yangmen disciples further, so that Gusha Town and those villages would not be targeted by the Yin-Yangmen. So he attacked the people at the Yin-Yang Gate, and then rushed northward, leading the people at the Yin-Yang Gate away.


    And the matter of him going north to the capital of God has become a fleeing all the way!

 Chapter 726： Go find your brother personally!

    Tang Ye finally got rid of the Yin Yang Sect disciple who was chasing him, and lit a fire under a big tree, and took out some dry food prepared by Xie Ruyan for him. Unexpectedly, a sharp arrow flew suddenly and was found by the disciple of Yin Yang Sect!


    "Wori..." Tang Ye was angry enough to eat something, and the people at the Yin and Yang Gate were really crazy dogs. They couldn''t let go!


    "Boy, get out, the uncle will give you a good time, or you will be executed soon!" The Yin Yang Sect disciple chasing Tang Ye hadn''t arrived yet, but the roar came.


    In fact, it was said that they were chasing Tang Ye, but in reality they were played around by Tang Ye. Tang Ye is good at the way of guerrilla warfare, this is to be thankful for the blockbuster war of resistance that I once watched in the big world, shot and shot, slipped! The enemy''s large army is crowded with people, and it is very difficult to chase him in groups. And when they were tired of chasing them, and stopped to rest, Tang Ye came out to attack them again! Once, a disciple of the Yin-Yang Sect was killed by Tang Ye with a dark arrow while pulling-s shit. This... So, the disciple of the Yin-Yang Sect was really intolerable to Tang Ye, a shameless and indecent fellow, and everyone thought about it. Cut him off!


    As long as there is a chance to catch Tang Ye, they will never let it go!


    The Yin Yang Sect disciples counterattacked frantically and finally seized the opportunity. Tang Ye wanted to take a good rest and eat something. They surrounded Tang Ye and shot sharp arrows at the same time to make Tang Ye a hornet''s nest.


    Tang Ye was a slippery person like a loach, even if he held it in his hand, he might slip away by accident. Therefore, the people at Yin Yang Gate learned their lesson, and after surrounding Tang Ye, they kept attacking, so that Tang Ye had no chance to escape!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The sharp arrows kept attacking, and Tang Ye wanted to withdraw, but he didn''t expect the arrow to attack in which direction he retreated. Knowing that he was surrounded, he looked stern, and finally did not escape. Now he has further disguised himself. No one would associate him with that short hair. He has become an indigenous knight in ancient Wujiang.


    Tang Ye no longer flees, and the Yin Yang Sect disciples no longer shoot arrows. At this time, a man in a black yin and yang robe walked into the bushes. The man looked angry and stared at Tang Ye angrily: "Boy, run away? I see how you can run away! Today I will take your skin off!"


    Tang Ye looked at the Yin-Yang Sect disciple who was wearing a black Yin-Yang robe in front of him, and squinted. These days, he has learned more about the Yin-Yang Gate, knowing that the status of the disciples in the Yin-Yang Gate will be distinguished by the color of the robe worn. The white yin and yang robe is the lowest, black is stronger, then red, and then purple. Purple is the most powerful. And their master, it is said that they wear gold. In the entire ancient Wu rivers and lakes, only the master of the Yin-Yang Gate can wear the golden Yin-Yang robe.


    Originally in this remote place, most of the disciples in white yin and yang robes came to work, but it has been a long time since the yin and yang gate was picked up, and four people were killed at once. The yin and yang gate was furious, and a higher-ranking person was sent to deal with it, the big man in a black yin and yang robe in front of him.


    Seeing that he was surrounded, Tang Ye couldn''t escape. He simply didn''t take any action and watched the changes. Looking at the big man in the black yin and yang robe, he shrugged and said, "I was caught by you, I recognize."


    "Recognize your mother! I don''t know it! I''m going to kill you alive!" The black robe man said angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered, his eyes despised, and he hummed, "What if I am alive? Lao Tzu is going to kill you from the Yin and Yang Sect!"


    "You..." The big man in the black robe was extremely angry. Seeing Tang Ye say this, he asked: "Since you know the Yin and Yang Gate, you should know the reputation of my Yin and Yang Gate! But you still provoke us. Why?!"


    Tang Ye glared and shouted: "The hatred of taking away my wife, I am not satisfied even if I kill all of you at the Yin and Yang gate!"


    The reason was Tang Ye''s ridiculous talk, but if his wife knew it, he might have to kneel on the washboard.


    "Oh?" Unexpectedly, the black-robed man at the Yin Yang Gate not only ignored Tang Ye''s grudge against them, but after hearing Tang Ye''s words, he laughed, feeling very relieved, and said proudly: "Boy, you Understand a shit! I''m telling you, our people at the Yin and Yang sect fell in love with your daughter-in-law, it is your honor! You give your daughter-in-law to us, let us play enough, will naturally give it back to you, maybe you will be rewarded some more Money. But if you don¡¯t know what is good or what is wrong, you actually did it, and you were robbed of your wife. You are not to blame!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned when he heard the words of the big man in black robes. Such three views are really awesome. Is it an honor to be snatched by your wife?


    Tang Ye felt that the person who killed the Yin and Yang gate was not wrong!


    "What is this!" The black robe man who smiled triumphantly furiously shouted to Tang Ye: "Because you, an unnamed boy, actually died of my four brothers from the Yin and Yang sect. Even if you die four times, you are not enough to compensate! I won''t let you die so easily, I will torture you a little bit to death!"


    "Do you think I''m afraid of you?" Tang Ye shouted angrily, very arrogant.


    The black-robed man smiled darkly and said, "I''m not afraid of me, you''ll know then, I''m called a jackal with bare hands!"


    "Jackal, jackal?" Tang Ye showed a look of surprise and panic.


    Jackal was extremely proud, thinking that Tang Ye was afraid of him, and sneered: "Are you afraid? Hey, I will get you into the city first, and then slowly tortured!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and saw that the black robe man hadn''t done anything at this time, so he didn''t rush to resist, and let the Yin and Yang gate people tie them into the city.


    ...


    Shendu, Longjia.


    A middle-aged beauty-f lady dresses simply, but can''t conceal the extravagance. She knelt down in the meditation room set up at home, praying religiously, knocking on the wooden fish, over and over again.


    The legs of the maids waiting outside are all numb, but they will not complain. The lady is so kind to them, it is no problem for them to die for the lady. They are just worried and distressed. The lady recites the scriptures three times a day, a few hours a day, and spends most of the day in the scriptures. They are the madam''s personal maids, knowing why the madam is like this.


    I was praying for blessings, hoping that the rumored young master could come back safely!


    No one has ever seen that mysterious young master, who was said to have been sent away from Long''s house as a child. I don''t know why, it seems to be related to the master. For this reason, the lady has been awkward with the master for more than ten years, never showing the master a good face. But the master loves his wife so much, he has been begging for forgiveness for more than ten years, and pleased him in every way, but it is a pity that the heaven is moved, but the madam cannot be moved. Who would know that Long Xingtian, who is extremely famous outside, is a man who only wants to please his wife inside?


    However, it is about the young master, the lady is determined, but does not forgive the master. In order to protect the safety of the young master who has never met, the wife has eaten fast and reciting the Buddha for more than ten years. It is obvious to all. Unfortunately, the wife has not received the blessing of heaven, and there is still no news about the young master.


    Even if it was a rare opportunity not long ago to arrange for a dead man to go out of the world, that dead man will never return, and there is no news.


    "Perhaps... this is God''s punishment to me..." After reciting the scriptures, Mrs. Long''s eyes were blurred and her expression was long and full of sadness.


    Behind, a mature woman in a pink dress looked at Mrs. Long from a distance, with the same sad and sad expression. This woman is tall, beautiful, with an arrogance between her eyebrows. She is a mature woman, just like a serious big sister next door, not smiling, but loving her younger siblings very much.


    She is the eldest lady of the Long Family, Long Qingcheng!


    Long Qingcheng is not a savage daughter, but a mature and stable beautiful woman who is no longer young.


    She knew that her mother was caring about her younger brother, and she had seen her mother like this for more than ten years. She shook her hand secretly, planning to find her younger brother personally so that the mother would never live in tears!

 Chapter 727： Overbearing dragon family!

    The situation of the Long Family today is the same as before. The Shendu City is very lively, but the Long Family is deserted. Mrs. Long recites the scriptures three times a day, and Patriarch Long Xingtian handles matters in the study. Miss Long Qingcheng either practiced guns in the yard or secretly went to see her mother.


    This is the case in the Long Family. Those maids and subordinates are just orderly, and they dare not behave extraordinarily. Because the lady is so sad, if they play happily, they must not be fired by the butler!


    Therefore, the Long Family is deserted and dull. If it weren''t for the well-paid work in it, even the servants would not like to work in the Long Family. The people of the Long Family are mostly those who can hold their breath and are loyal to the Long Family.


    I thought that this was how I passed today, but I didn''t expect a few unexpected guests to come suddenly.


    It was a red-robed disciple from the Yin-Yang Sect with several subordinates, and several subordinates also carried three corpses!


    Carrying the corpse to the Long''s house, isn''t it obvious to pick things up?


    The yin and yang gate is really getting more and more excessive, more and more rampant. Long Xingtian couldn''t bear it, even Mrs. Long, who had always ignored the affairs of the world, couldn''t help but visit the hall.


    Carry the corpse to the Long''s house. Is this when the Long''s house has no one?


    There is no one in the Long Family... This topic is the most taboo thing in the Long Family!


    Because the Long family has no male heirs, they are always teased, even mocked. Although it has been said that there is a young master, where is the young master? I didn''t see it! If I didn''t see it, they just assumed that they didn''t, saying that the Long Family made up such a young master for the sake of face. They are not afraid that the Long Family will really find a Young Master to slap them in the face, but they are afraid that it will be the Long Family who will be slapped in the face. Because the Long Family''s combat skills are too special, it''s not that the Long Family''s blood cannot be trained. If the Long Family finds a Young Master to come out and tell him to play the Long Family combat skills, you will know. As long as you can''t play it out, you are naturally a false young master.


    With regard to the Young Master of the Long Family, few people knew what happened back then, so people outside did not believe it. Facts have proved that they are right. There have always been rumors about the young master of the Long Family, but after so many years, they just haven''t seen anyone. Isn''t this flicker?


    The people at the Yin and Yang Gate carried the corpse, Long Xingtian was extremely angry, and directly put down his hands to make matters. Passing a long corridor, I happened to see Mrs. Long who also came out.


    "Madam..." After seeing his wife, Long Xingtian''s angry expression suddenly softened, watching Madam Long yell out softly, for fear that Madam Long would be angry.


    In addition to missing her son''s illness, Madam Long has white temples and low spirits, she is actually a pretty middle-aged beauty. It is not difficult to see that she was a beauty when she was young. It is not surprising that to be able to marry into Long''s family is naturally a very extraordinary woman.


    Mrs. Long glanced at Long Xingtian, her face was cold, and she hummed silently, put on her long sleeves, and continued to walk towards the hall, ignoring Long Xingtian.


    "Hey..." Long Xingtian sighed long. Is there really no way for his wife to forgive him about his son? However, the son''s business is not like this. Why don''t you miss your son, and don''t want his son to come back?


    As the head of the Long Family, Long Xingtian actually looked forward to his son more than Mrs. Long. Mrs. Long is only the mother who misses her son, but he is not only the father who misses the son, but also the family''s expectation of the family. As a person who inherits the Long Family''s combat skills, this technique must be passed on by men. Now he has no sons. It is small to be laughed at by outsiders. It is the big one if he breaks the root of the family. Long Jiahao clan wants to decline on him, he feels uncomfortable thinking about it.


    While Long Xingtian sighed, Long Qingcheng, wearing a pink gauze skirt, came from the other side of the promenade. Seeing Long Xingtian looking sadly at Mrs. Long in front, she went over and said hello: "Father, mother is angry again. Isn''t it?"


    Long Xingtian glanced at Long Qingcheng, rubbed her nose and smiled bitterly, and said, "Your mother has been angry with her father for more than ten years. This is nothing."


    "Father..." As a mature and stable woman, Long Qingcheng was very worried.


    Long Xingtian smiled and said, "Qingcheng, don''t worry about being a father. You are now ready to choose your son-in-law. Now I will be satisfied as long as I see you find Ruyi Langjun."


    "Father, I don''t want..."


    "Qingcheng, no objection!" Long Xingtian sullen his face, and immediately laughed tenderly, fearing that his daughter would be upset, and said: "Look at how old you are? My daughter will be a mother at the latest 18 years old, you Well, oh, I''m so worried, it''s almost twenty-eight!"


    "Father, my daughter is angry!" Long Qingcheng is also very concerned about age.


    "Well, dad don''t talk about it, anyway, there is no objection to choosing a son-in-law! Even if you let your mother come over and say it!" Long Xingtian resolutely said.


    Long Qingcheng''s mature and arrogant face showed a deep sadness, and muttered: "Mother is even more eager for me to marry..."


    "Haha." Long Xingtian smiled and said: "It seems that my wife and I still have some similarities."


    "Well, let''s not talk about this first, let''s go and see how rampant the people at the Yin Yang Gate are, how dare you come directly to my Long Family to find something!" Long Xingtian''s expression suddenly became arrogant and threatening.


    Long Qingcheng nodded. She is already a mature and stable woman, able to be alone. Even if Long Xingtian didn''t show up, she could solve those things. Just as a woman, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long didn''t let her show up too much.


    Long Xingtian and Long Qingcheng caught up with Mrs. Long. Although Mrs. Long had a straight face, the three of them walked together and headed to the hall together.


    Looking at the maid behind her, she always felt that something was missing. Probably it is missing the young master who does not know whether it exists?


    At this moment, outside the hall, a tall man wearing a red yin and yang robe looked proud, holding his hand on his chest, waiting for Long Xingtian to arrive. Three bodies were placed in front of him. And these three corpses, take a closer look, they are the three Yin Yang Sect disciples who were previously killed by Tang Ye with Long Family combat skills!


    In fact, the man in Yin Yang Red Robe wanted to use these three corpses to attack the Long Family! The Yin Yang Gate used the scars left by the Long Family''s combat skills to hold the Long Family accountable!


    It stands to reason that Tang Ye had already processed three corpses at that time, and no one could recognize that it was injured by the Long Family''s combat skills, but the people at Yin Yang Gate did it intentionally. They also didn''t believe that this was the Long Family''s combat skills, they just felt a little like it, and then made some hands and feet to make those wounds look more like Long Family''s combat skills.


    Yin Yangmen did this to find an excuse to deal with the Long Family. The status of the Long Family is too high to prevent the Yin Yang Gate from dominating the rivers and lakes, so the Yin Yang Gate tries to get rid of the Long Family or weaken the Long Family.


    It is estimated that they have never thought about it. They thought that those wounds were not made by the Long Family''s combat skills, but were forged by themselves, as everyone knows, that is exactly the Long Family''s combat skills!


    When Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long arrived in the hall, they probably understood the cause of the incident. Long Xingtian went to take a look at the wounds. It might be because Tang Ye¡¯s battle skills of the Long Family were too messy and were concealed twice by forgeries, so Long Xingtian also took a look, not thinking that it was the Long Family¡¯s combat skills. .


    Or it can be said that Long Xingtian didn''t take a closer look at all. Only he and Long Qingcheng could play the Long Family''s combat skills, and the rest were fabricated. It was not once or twice that other families and Sanxiu sects used this method to embarrass their Long Family.


    So Mrs. Long turned around and left after knowing this was the case, completely ignoring it. When she walked out the door, she stopped. The lady Long who was sad because she missed her son suddenly became cold and stern. She glanced at Long Xingtian and hummed, "You know what to do."


    "Madam, please rest assured." Long Xingtian smiled and nodded.


    The man in the red robe at the Yin-Yang Gate felt that they didn''t put him in their eyes too much, and was angry and wanted to curse. However, suddenly a force pressed down from his heavenly spirit cover.


    boom!


    "Ah!" The man in the red robe cried out painfully, fell directly to the ground and died.


    The other yin and yang disciples were so frightened that their legs became weak and fell to the ground.


    How could this be? Come to trouble the Long''s family and be clicked directly?


    Long Xingtian''s strength is unfathomable, let alone their red-robed disciple, even the top purple-robed disciple will not be enough to see!


    Long Xingtian glanced at them, majestic and ruthless, and hummed: "Clean up your garbage. I don''t care if you want to bring it back to your Yin-Yangmen lair or throw it on the street, as long as it doesn''t interfere with my eyes. If you want to trouble my Long Family, just use a better reason. And, let you old ghosts from Yin Yang Sect come personally!"


    "Yes, yes..." Several Yin and Yang disciples were shocked, and they fell to the ground and nodded repeatedly, then helped each other, dragging the red robe disciple''s body and the other three corpses away.


    Long Xingtian''s approach is so domineering!


    Long Qingcheng was watching by the side, staring at the three corpses killed by Tang Ye, suddenly a certain thought came into being.


    In the evening, Long Qingcheng was veiled, led a horse, and headed south!

 Chapter 728： The child is supreme!

    Shendu, a sub-rudder at the Yin and Yang gate.


    "Long Xingtian deceived people too much!" A middle-aged man in a purple yin and yang robe smashed a teacup to the ground, looking very angry.


    Today, a red-robed disciple of their Yin and Yangmen went to the Long''s house to settle accounts, but the red-robed disciple turned into a corpse as soon as he finished speaking!


    Killed by the dragon!


    The disciples above the red robe are a relatively powerful force in the Yin-Yang Sect, but Long Xingtian kills as soon as he says kill. This is too far from putting the Yin-Yang Sect in his eyes!


    Because of the fact that Long Xingtian directly killed the red-robed disciple, the other disciples among them were shocked, especially those disciples who went with the red-robed disciple, they were all gone from the Long¡¯s family. . This was seen by other disciples in the Yin Yang Gate, and they felt that the Long Family must not provoke them. This kind of psychological influence was so great that their determination to deal with the Long Family was greatly shaken.


    The disciples above the purple robe of the Yin and Yang Gate are top masters, and there are also ten purple robe disciples in the entire Yin and Yang Gate. They lead the forces in various places in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes to prepare for the great cause of the Yin and Yang Gate to dominate the rivers and lakes. This purple-robed disciple in the capital city is called Chen Changfeng. He is proficient in profound knowledge, and he is one of the best masters of the ancient Wu Jianghu. However, his strength is a little worse than Long Xingtian, and he does not dare to follow Long Xingtian. Front dry.


    Chen Changfeng can represent the Yin and Yang Gate in the God Capital, which shows that he is reused in the Yin and Yang Gate. Since he is in charge of Shendu, if Shendu''s affairs are not well controlled or done too poorly, he will inevitably be held accountable by the master, and at the same time will be laughed at by the purple-robed disciples elsewhere. Maybe he will be abandoned and let other purple-robed disciples take his place.


    "Long Xingtian, sooner or later I will let you fall under my feet!" Chen Changfeng clenched his fist and shouted coldly.


    However, even though Chen Changfeng was angry, he did not dare to go to Long Xingtian to settle accounts. After all, he is a bully and fearful of hardships. Long Tianxing is powerful, so he dare not directly pick things up and can only use some conspiracy. Among these forces, there are still some rules. For example, if you want to attack the Long Family, if you don''t have the ability to crush, you can only use some tricks to attack the Long Family little by little.


    ...


    Dealing with that red-robed disciple at the Yin and Yang gate is just as commonplace for Long Xingtian. The so-called tree attracts the wind, and the Long Family has an extraordinary status in the gods, so every day he encounters a little miscellaneous things. Recently, the major families and the Sanxiu sect have become more and more active, and they must have united together to plan major events, and may also attack the Long Family.


    The Long Family is not united like them. Because of Mrs. Long and his son, Long Xingtian usually handles some family affairs, except staying at home to accompany Mrs. Long. In recent years, he rarely goes out to make friends and relationships, so the Long family is relatively isolated so far. Long Xingtian knew this very well, but he had his wife and son on one side and important family matters here, so he was really too busy.


    He felt that he owed the son a lot. He had hurt him once, but now he wanted to make up for it, so he chose the wife and the child and stopped spending time and energy on managing foreign relations. Even if the Long Family would be isolated in the future, he would not care about that much. If the son is not found, the Long Family is destined to decline in his generation, and the meaning will not be much different if the relationship is not formed.


    Now Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long are in the same room. Mrs. Long wants to go to sleep in her own meditation room. Long Xingtian said to her: "I know you have forgiven me, but you can''t let go of that breath, otherwise you won''t stay in Long family. You know how I feel about you. Otherwise, I won¡¯t marry a young man for more than ten years, and let my Long family be unbeatable. I don¡¯t want to mention Ye¡¯er¡¯s thing again. The original plan was from the old man¡¯s side. Arranged. On the old man''s side, there are actually bigger secrets. Otherwise, Ye''er would not be regarded as a melting pot."


    As Long Xingtian said, he seemed to have mentioned something in the past. He looked out the window with blurred eyes, and said leisurely: "If it wasn''t for the accident that happened in the plan, Ye''er in our house might be the first person in Guwu Jianghu. I am young. You don¡¯t know that you are arrogant and unruly, taller than the sky, thinking that one day you will go to the sky. But then the strength has not been diligent, and I was deeply shocked. At this time, you gave me a son. When When I picked up my son, I seemed to see my young self, that kind of arrogance and that kind of self-confidence. So I thought that my son should realize my wish, go to the sky, become the first person in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and even on the ground. First person!"


    As he said, Long Xingtian''s pride was revealed, but he soon turned into a sad face, laughing bitterly, mocking, laughing at himself, and humming: "At the beginning, because of that ridiculous pride and lofty ambition, I agreed to the plan of the''Fairy on Earth'' The four children were the melting pot together, two died and two survived. One was robbed by the gatekeeper, and the other... was our Ye''er. In order to prevent Ye''er from falling into the hands of the gatekeeper, dozens of The old men worked together, opened the profound door for a short time, and sent him out. For this, we paid a heavy price. The old men died and injured. And Ye''er...as a melting pot, no Guwu The spirits of the rivers and lakes are conceived, and outside the big world, I am afraid... it will be too bad. You always think that Ye''er is still alive. Close one eye. But, is this really useful? Do you really believe... Is Ye''er still alive?"


    "Why won''t you live?!" Madam Long glared at Long Xingtian, her eyes flushed, and shouted: "My Ye''erfu is very fateful, and he will definitely live! I gave him a Buddhist bead when he was born. That is the life and death orb I asked for from Master Withered. If the life and death orb is not broken, how can you die? Long Xingtian, I tell you, when I find my son, I won''t let him recognize you as a father!"


    "Wan Rou..." Long Xingtian called to Mrs. Long, really not knowing how to persuade her.


    He looked at Mrs. Long and said: "We are in the Guwu rivers and lakes. Even if Ye''er is alive, he is still outside the big world. How do we find it? Those old men who joined forces a few decades ago just barely opened the profound door. , Or I, can go outside the big world?"


    "So let the profound door disappear, let the gatekeeper die!" Madam Long''s expression became cold.


    Long Xingtian watched Mrs. Long silent. He suddenly said that just now, not because he was not determined to find his son, but because he did something secretly against Mrs. Long. As the eldest lady of Tangjiabao, she was one of the eight great masters of the world like the young Long Xingtian. Mrs. Long is more than just a woman. People usually see her only reciting scriptures three times a day, but they don''t know that she is doing more behind Long Xingtian. For example, training a large number of dead men and reaching cooperation with some families to make Xuanhuang''s plan succeed!


    All these things Mrs. Long did were to get her son back. Long Xingtian is not a fool, he can tell. However, he can''t let Mrs. Long do some excessive things, such as cooperating with those who are abused!

 Chapter 729： Why is it so like?

    Mrs. Long didn''t do anything excessive right now, Long Xingtian just reminded it a little bit, speaking earnestly. Mrs. Long was angry and said he didn''t care about his son. He did not explain, nor did he want to explain. When a woman competes, everything you haven''t done can be said to be true. It is really stupid to compare with a woman who is losing her temper. Anyway, after Long Xingtian said what he wanted to say, he didn''t say more. Mrs. Long wanted to beat or scold him, and he never resisted.


    Mrs. Long left the room bitterly and went to her meditating room, her eyes turned red, and she sat on the bedside and wiped her tears. In fact, she also knew that the chance of her son being alive was slim. However, the life and death beads given by Master Withered did not break, this was her only hope. As long as there is hope, she will not give up looking for her son.


    Those maids saw the lady crying and didn''t dare to go up and bother. They all knew it was the lady who was thinking about the young master. I really can''t bear it, only the two maids who are very close to Mrs. Long dare to comfort her.


    Mrs. Long knows that this is not good. When she was young, she was the eldest lady of Tangjiapu, and one of the eight great heroes of the world. She has the reputation of being a hero of women, so she has an arrogance in her bones. She quickly adjusted her mood and looked at the two maids who came in and said, "Where is the young lady?"


    The two maids looked at each other, feeling a little nervous, one of them lowered his head and said, "Miss... went out."


    "Out? Where did you go?" Madam Long frowned.


    The maid said: "The eldest lady said to go to the south..."


    "What?" Mrs. Long was shocked, and immediately angrily said: "South, that means leaving the capital of God? It''s really outrageous. The election conference for her is about to begin, and she always runs outside!"


    "Madam, don''t be angry, I think there must be a reason for the eldest lady to do this, and it is not for the sake of the master or for the sake of you..." Seeing that Mrs. Long was angry, the two maids immediately persuaded in unison.


    Mrs. Long sighed long and said, "I know Qingcheng is sensible, but she is too sensible, so she cares about her family, my master and me. Because of this, she hasn''t married yet at this age. You guys. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t know how old the eldest is. If someone else¡¯s daughter is her age, the child can be called a mother. But she... alas..."


    In the ancient martial arts, the idea that men should marry women is still more important. The age of marriage between men and women is also similar to that of ancient times, starting at the age of fifteen or sixteen, and even earlier at fourteen, but now Long Qingcheng is in his twenties. Long Qingcheng''s appearance was no longer a young girl, and others knew that he was older. So Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long are both anxious about the life-long events of this daughter.


    Don''t think they belong to the Long family, so it is easy to marry a daughter. In fact, as the saying goes, the emperor¡¯s daughter is most worried about getting married. It is because the status is not ordinary, so you can''t marry casually. It''s difficult to not only be right, but also to be satisfied!


    In fact, at Long Qingcheng''s current age, it was when men liked him most when he was placed outside in the big world. The sensible and intellectual big sister, mature but not old, also has a coldness and arrogance that easily arouses men''s desire to conquer. This temperament alone is very charming, not to mention that Long Qingcheng''s face is extremely beautiful and coveted.


    "Did she say exactly where to go?" Mrs. Long asked the two maids, "She should always be able to come back before the start of the recruitment meeting?"


    "Probably... it can." The two maids were not sure.


    Mrs. Long glared at them, and finally sighed helplessly. She had nothing to do with Long Qingcheng''s daughter.


    ...


    Drive, drive, drive!


    On a road heading south from Shendu, a white horse galloped quickly under the spur of the master. Riding on the horse is a woman in a pink dress. The woman covered her face with a veil, and she couldn''t see her face. But by looking at the figure, the figure is very good, she must be a big beauty. She is indeed a beauty, because she is Long Qingcheng who left from Shendu Long''s house.


    When he arrived at a teahouse on the side of the road, Long Qingcheng stopped to rest and let Xiao Er lead the horse to feed. She was sitting at a simple table, drinking hot tea and eating. Her arrival attracted other people, and they all wanted to see her beautiful figure. She feels very helpless, and she has received all kinds of admiring eyes since she was a child, and she is really upset. This is why she covered her veil. He looks so beautiful and doesn''t hide his face, and he must be bothered by men. She has important things to do this time, and she doesn''t want to be delayed by these boring things.


    The reason she went south was related to her own thoughts. She saw the wounds on the three corpses brought by the red-robed disciple of the Yin Yang gate. Long Xingtian didn''t look at it carefully, so he found nothing unusual. But she kept staring and didn''t say a word, so she watched carefully. For this she knew that the people who killed the three Yin-Yang Sect disciples had extremely superb marksmanship!


    She thinks that the marksmanship is so proficient and superb that it can imitate the Long Family''s combat skills.


    Even Long Qingcheng didn''t think that Tang Ye played the Long Family''s combat skills, she just thought that Tang Ye had superb marksmanship. And now she is going south, looking for Tang Ye. Her purpose is to let Tang Ye act as her younger brother, and she will guide Tang Ye to play the long halberd moves similar to the Long Family''s combat skills, so that it will not be exposed. She is good at using the marksmanship to play the dragon family''s combat skills, not the halberd moves.


    Everyone knows this. Everyone knows that Long Qingcheng is a majestic and exquisite man with extremely high martial arts accomplishments. Since his fame, he has played marksmanship instead of painting halberd. Her marksmanship was comprehended from the Long Family''s combat skills. People said that it was to refine the Long Family''s combat skills into spears. No one has ever seen Long Qingcheng use Long Family''s combat skills with a halberd. People say that it is Long Qingcheng''s arrogance. To deal with others, the marksmanship is enough. Why use halberd combat skills?


    But there are other arguments. For example, Long Qingcheng is a daughter, and Long Xingtian did not teach Long Qingcheng the real Long Family combat skills in order to keep the Long Family''s combat skills from spreading. After all, Long Qingcheng wants to marry, and when he has a child after marrying, he is considered to have the blood of the Long family, so he can learn the fighting skills of the Long family. But this kind of blood is not what Long Xingtian wants.


    As for whether there are other reasons, it is unknown.


    After a short rest, Long Qingcheng set off again, and went south to find Tang Ye according to the news from the spies.


    At this time, Tang Ye was grasped by the Jackal of Yin Yang Gate. Originally, Jackal wanted to torture Tang Ye well, but the adults on the side of God Capital suddenly sent an order saying that Tang Ye should be captured to God Capital. Chen Changfeng has a magical effect. Therefore, the jackal did not torture Tang Ye, but instead locked Tang Ye in an iron cage and escorted him from the south to the north to Shendu.


    Drive, drive, drive!


    Long Qingcheng ran into a mountain road, rushing non-stop, and saw a few people in front of Yin and Yang gates escorting a person. She frowned, I''m afraid it''s the people from Yin and Yang who are oppressing the weak again. She didn''t want to pay attention to such matters, but she suddenly saw Tang Ye.


    She was startled suddenly.


    Why are those eyebrows, those eyes, and even the whole face so like the combination of father and mother?


    Call!


    Long Qingcheng pulled the horse and turned and ran towards Tang Ye''s direction.

 Chapter 730： You are my brother from now on!

    Tang Ye felt that it was quite comfortable to be held by a jackal. He didn''t need to drive on his own, and he could practice secretly in his free time. He has Huafan Lingyu on his body, and he draws spiritual energy when he cultivates. As long as he doesn''t draw too much, the movement is not too large, and he can''t detect it with the strength of the jackal. This way northward, without being tortured, he has secretly cultivated a lot, and he is about to break into the psychic realm.


    Now being kept in a cage, although it looks bad, pedestrians are often stopped and watched along the way, and some people even point them. People who don''t know that the yin and yang sect is overbearing and evil, think he committed the crime, and point to him to teach the child not to do bad things, otherwise he will end up just like him. Tang Ye was quite speechless. However, he was too lazy to pay attention, and practiced silently.


    At this moment he saw a veiled and graceful woman running towards him on a white horse.


    He was shocked, and he knew that she was a very beautiful woman by looking at her figure, wouldn''t she come and kill him?


    It¡¯s not that Tang Ye has delusions of persecution, but that Long Qingcheng¡¯s eyebrows have a very cold and arrogant temperament, feeling very serious, riding a galloping horse without stopping, and it really makes people feel that she is going to kill. .


    "Jackal, are you **** blind? Did you see that fierce woman rushing over! Don''t stop her!" Tang Ye cursed at Jackal.


    He is not afraid of jackals, he knows that jackals did not torture him because they gave orders, so he is very rude to jackals. Jackal was itchy when he heard what he said. He was napping leisurely and humming a little song, planning to find a girl to get a good massage when he went to the next city. Tang Ye didn''t give him face too much, he was furious, really wanting to slap Tang Ye with a whip. He didn''t understand, could it be that his own bad reputation with bare hands was not loud enough to scare Tang Ye?


    He wants to go back and teach Tang Ye! But at this time, he also noticed that Long Qingcheng was coming. He was shocked, and hurriedly told the little brothers to stop, all facing Long Qingcheng, ready to fight.


    Long Qingcheng came with a steed, his expression cold and arrogant, and he looked aggressive, and he knew that he had no good intentions. Jackal was puzzled. Now the Yin-Yang Gate is gaining momentum, and everyone is jealous. Why is someone actively looking for things these past two days?


    Long Qingcheng galloped over, ignoring the jackal, and came directly to Tang Ye. This makes Jackal angry, his grandmother ignores herself?


    Jackal can''t stand this grievance, just a woman, so rampant! Although he saw that Long Qingcheng was in good shape, he didn''t see his face, and he would treat him as an ugly woman. So the jackal yelled, "Bold, dare to challenge my Yin and Yang gate, woman, you are done!"


    After drinking, Jackal asked a few younger brothers to catch Long Qingcheng.


    "Get out!" Unexpectedly, Long Qingcheng shouted angrily, directly sending out a powerful shock, and the few Yin-Yangmen younger brothers who were about to approach her flew away.


    "This..." Tang Ye saw Long Qingcheng''s strength and knew that Long Qingcheng was better than Jackal!


    Tang Ye''s nerves tense, this woman is much more dangerous than jackal, she doesn''t know what to do. I didn''t deal with myself, but I didn''t provoke a woman!


    Jackal is not stupid, he can see the strength of Long Qingcheng at a glance, and suddenly he dare not move, fearing that Long Qingcheng will kill him. Guwu Jianghu is a world that kills people if they disagree.


    Long Qingcheng still ignored the jackal, looked at Tang Ye and said, "What''s your name?"


    "Li Zhengqi!" Tang Ye replied. After quick thinking just now, he decided to pretend to be well-behaved. He immediately smiled at Long Qingcheng to please him, and said: "This girl, are you here to save me? The bad behavior of the Yin-Yang Sect in the past! Yes, I am innocent. It is the people of the Yin-Yang Sect who grab me casually, just to satisfy their perverted needs and want to make fun of me by torturing me! Girl, I know you are a good person and must be punished Eliminate evil, save me from the deep waters!"


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye''s expression unchanged, still so cold and arrogant, and said, "Aren''t you okay?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, it seemed that this girl was not so kind, otherwise she would have saved herself a long time ago, how could she speak so coldly and ruthlessly.


    However, Tang Ye was very patient, and said, "Girl, although I am fine now, there may be an accident in the next second. You can''t wait for someone to save, right? What''s the point of that? "


    "I can speak with one mouth." Long Qingcheng snorted again.


    Tang Ye could see that Long Qingcheng was a woman with unsmiling, monotonous taste. Hey, I like Sister Yu in the big world. That''s because Sister Yu wears a high-heeled black silk skirt or something so feel! However, the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are all designed in ancient times, and women should be gentle and well-behaved, restrained and reserved. He already has a cold and arrogant princess wife, but he doesn''t want to deal with such a ruthless woman. Since Long Qingcheng didn''t mean to speak, he didn''t bother to spend his tongue, so he could do whatever he should!


    Long Qingcheng frowned when he saw Tang Ye turning his head to one side, looking like he didn''t want to pay attention to her, and hummed, "Why don''t you say it?"


    "You..." Tang Ye felt that this woman came to play him on purpose. This is too dignified. A man is locked in a cage and still played by a woman. What face is there?


    Tang Ye was not polite to Long Qingcheng, and hummed: "If you don''t save me, why should I care about you?"


    "It''s still a bit arrogant." Long Qingcheng said lightly to Tang Ye, like a comment.


    Tang Ye really took a breath, looked at Long Qingcheng with a serious expression, and said, "Girl, what do you want?"


    Long Qingcheng frowned slightly and hummed, "Is this serious?"


    Before Tang Ye could speak, Long Qingcheng muttered to himself: "It is enough to be able to pretend and be arrogant."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t know what Long Qingcheng was muttering.


    Long Qingcheng looked at him, spoke in a commanding tone, and hummed: "You follow me. From now on, your life is mine."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    boom!


    Long Qingcheng did not explain to Tang Ye, but directly sent out a force to break the cage that trapped Tang Ye.


    "Stop it!" The Jackal, who has been watching by the side, even if he is afraid of Long Qingcheng, can''t let Long Qingcheng take Tang Ye away like this, otherwise, how can he explain to him?


    However, Long Qingcheng glanced over with a cold and arrogant look, and Jackal took a step back in fright, not daring to yell at Long Qingcheng. He showed a flattering smile and cautiously said: "Girl, I don''t know what you want this kid to do? So, if you mention something else, I will promise you, I just hope you don''t take this kid away. This kid killed us. The few people at the Yin-Yang Gate, we will never let go. You know our Yin-Yang Gate, right?"


    Long Qingcheng was stunned. He glanced at Tang Ye and suddenly thought of something. He hummed, "Recently, you guys at the Yin and Yang gate were killed. This is what this kid did? He killed three by gunshots earlier?"


    "It''s four." Jackal said seriously, thinking that Long Qingcheng would give Tang Ye to him for the sake of this matter.


    However, Long Qingcheng listened to him, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "What a coincidence, you are actually him."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand why the veiled girl who appeared suddenly came.


    Long Qingcheng raised his head and said to Tang Ye: "From today, you are my brother."


    "..."


    Tang Ye and Jackal both rolled their eyes. Is there such a confession?


    I have heard that a domineering woman can''t bear the urge to marry at home and find a man to pretend to be her husband. I have never seen a man who came to find a man and said to be a brother. Tang Ye is quite speechless, is this a good thing or a bad thing?


    How did Long Qingcheng know that Tang Ye was really her brother?

 Chapter 731： Of course you are beautiful when I am so handsome!

    Tang Ye and Jackal are a little messy in the cold wind. Why is the pretty girl in front of him doing things so confusing, she ran over to recognize a younger brother?


    Jackal was very upset. There are so many men in the world, it''s not good to recognize who is a younger brother, so you must recognize Tang Ye? If I can''t hand Tang Ye into the hands of that adult, I''ll be out of luck!


    "This girl..." Jackal wanted to discuss with Long Qingcheng, but Long Qingcheng glanced at him, and he didn''t dare to speak again.


    Tang Ye was still in shock. This kind of thing is so exciting. Suddenly a beautiful girl came over and said that she should be her brother! But when I turned my head and thought, it seemed that there was no excitement. This is a brother, not a husband!


    When Long Qingcheng saw Tang Ye''s stunned look, he was a bit funny and silly, and he couldn''t understand Tang Ye. This kid will be different for a while, which one is true?


    Seems to be a master acting!


    "Have you heard me?" Long Qingcheng no matter what Tang Ye''s attitude is, Tang Ye is about to make a decision. Now the Long Family desperately needs such a character to appear.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Ye said, "Why is it your brother, not your husband?"


    Click!


    Long Qingcheng shook his finger bones directly, and the muscles on his face twitched badly. This kid''s mouth is quite poisonous, so you can stimulate yourself?


    "Do you want to peel off a layer of skin first?" Long Qingcheng coldly snorted angrily.


    "Uh." Tang Ye snorted, looking at Long Qingcheng''s angry look, it is estimated that the idea of ??being a husband is useless. He stopped joking and said, "Girl, your request is very strange. If I promise you right away, it means that I am unreliable or have no intentions, so that you will not really trust me. But, pretend to be your brother. Such things must be trusted by both parties. So I hope you can tell me more information so that I can decide if I should promise you."


    Long Qingcheng squinted his eyes, watching Tang Ye stay silent. She turned to look at Jackal again, shook her head and sneered, very disdainful and sarcasm towards Jackal. She felt that Jackal was very pitiful. How could someone like Tang Ye be caught by Jackal¡¯s pig-like figure? Tang Ye was pretending to be arrested!


    Long Qingcheng is a smart woman who can be alone in the Long family. She had seen through a lot of what Tang Ye had shown, knowing that Tang Ye was a good personality, far more shrewd than she seemed.


    This is more in line with her requirements. She wants to take someone home to be her younger brother, and that is Master Long. In Shendu, the young master of the Long Family will definitely become the target of many people. If you don''t have the ability and scheming, you can''t survive at all. Long Qingcheng didn''t want to find someone to go back, but still watch like a nanny all day long. The more capable Tang Ye is, the more satisfied she is.


    "No problem." Long Qingcheng nodded and promised Tang Ye: "You go with me first. It is not convenient here. I will explain things to you when the time comes."


    "Good." Tang Ye smiled.


    Long Qingcheng turned and left, and Tang Ye followed. Suddenly Tang Ye stopped again, turned to look at Jackal and frowned.


    "What''s the problem?" Long Qingcheng asked, looking back at him.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "They...are going to kill."


    "Boy, you!" Jackal was extremely angry, this kid is too cruel!


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye, his eyes asked, he needed a reason. This is very good, showing that Long Qingcheng is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately.


    Tang Ye said, "Only they know my identity. If I became your brother and they were still alive, they would be able to break through the cooperation between you and me."


    "So you want to kill someone?" Long Qingcheng squinted at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Tang Ye added: "If you can''t do it, help me beat them and let me kill!"


    Tang Ye blushed, a little embarrassed. Hey, the strength is not enough. Without Long Qingcheng''s help to fight the disabled, he could not kill the Jackal and the others.


    Long Qingcheng didn''t smile, maybe he was laughing at Tang Ye in his heart. She did not speak, a white spear formed by spiritual power condensed in her hand and threw it at the jackal.


    Seeing this shock, Jackal stepped back and fell to the ground. He was very flustered and hummed, "Tongxuan realm, Long family combat skills!"


    "Miss, please forgive me! Miss, please! Don''t kill me, the minion can be a bull and a horse for you!" The jackal knelt on the ground in a panic and kept kowtow begging for mercy.


    He can only do this. Because when he saw Long Qingcheng condensed the white light spear, he recognized that it was the Long Family''s combat skills! The only woman who can play the Long Family''s combat skills is Long Qingcheng, Miss Long Family!


    Unfortunately, even if the jackal begged for mercy, it was useless. The spear that Long Qingcheng threw out not only penetrated his heart, but also seemed to be controlled by Long Qingcheng. It flew again to pierce the hearts of several other Yin-Yang disciples. Killed all the disciples of the Yin and Yang Sect in one tone, and completed the killing!


    Long Qingcheng had the strength of the Tongxuan Realm, and killing a few soldiers and pawns was a sledgehammer.


    After the Jackal and several Yin Yang Sect disciples died, no one knew Tang Ye''s identity. Long Qingcheng glanced at Tang Ye, his expression unchanged, killing a few people just as usual, and said to Tang Ye: "Let''s go."


    But Tang Ye didn''t leave. Tang Ye stared at Long Qingcheng blankly. He heard what Jackal said just now. He was so surprised that he could no longer be surprised.


    Let me go... this is Miss Long Family Long Qingcheng?


    Isn''t that your own sister or sister?


    Now a sister or sister comes to play her younger brother... Is there anything more dramatic and funny than this?


    Tang Ye felt that she had been encountering strange things, one after another.


    He must carefully consider Long Qingcheng''s matter. He thought, Long Qingcheng would definitely take him to the Long Family, and what if his identity is recognized when he goes to the Long Family?


    Also, if you go to Long''s house, you will be able to see your own parents. What will your mood be?


    Tang Ye is not a cowardly man, but he is always softhearted about emotional matters. He didn''t know how his mood would change if he stepped into Long''s house.


    He has never recognized his identity as the Young Master of the Long Family, does not hate or love the Long Family, thinking that he can go on like this. But the moment he heard Jackal''s words, he looked at Long Qingcheng''s figure, unexpectedly expecting!


    This is myself... sister? Or younger sister?


    Seeing Tang Ye not moving, Long Qingcheng frowned, worrying that Tang Ye was the kind of person who thought she wanted him to keep making progress. He hummed, "What do you want to do again?"


    Tang Ye recovered, his eyes rolled, and said, "How old are you?"


    "You..." A black line appeared on Long Qingcheng''s forehead, and the muscles on his face twitched badly. Ask yourself age, do you mean you are old?


    No woman likes her old!


    Tang Ye realized that this question was sensitive, and quickly explained: "Actually, I want to make sure if you can be your brother. If you are too young and beautiful, my uncle would be a bit too shabby to be your brother..."


    "You..." Long Qingcheng wanted to fight Tang Ye very much. This guy actually calls himself uncle? Are you teasing yourself? So young, is he obviously older than him? !


    Long Qingcheng refused to respond to Tang Ye''s question and ignored it.


    Tang Ye cautiously said: "Can you...look at you?"


    Long Qingcheng stared at Tang Ye coldly. She asked Tang Ye to be her younger brother, not a lover, don''t make so many moths!


    Tang Ye immediately explained: "This is inevitable! If I am your brother, can it be that I have never seen my sister?"


    Long Qingcheng thought for a while, and felt that Tang Ye''s words were reasonable, so he slowly stretched out his hand to remove the veil.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw Long Qingcheng''s appearance. Mature intellectual temperament, Shen Yuluoyan, closed moon shameful face, worthy of his sister!


    The model of Long Qingcheng fits the image of the big sister next door, and Tang Ye doesn''t think she is a sister.


    "Can''t you go?" Long Qingcheng said coldly at this time.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, and said, "Yes, I''m so handsome, you should be so beautiful, are all the same genes..."


    Long Qingcheng''s face was covered with black lines again, and she felt that she had found a narcissist. What makes you handsome to be beautiful?


    My beauty has a half-cent relationship with your handsome!


    Besides, this guy is not handsome...Oh, no, handsome is handsome, who makes his brows, eyes and face contours so similar to his parents. For this reason, admit he is handsome.


    Long Qingcheng sighed slightly, always feeling that it would be a tragedy to find Tang Ye as his younger brother.

 Chapter 732： Just for the sake of my sister!

    The God Capital Juying Building is a place where talented men and beautiful women often gather. The weather was fine on this day, and in the cold winter, when we encountered such good weather, of course, I had to ask a couple of friends to come out for a drink, bragging, and pretending to be coercive with others.


    A handsome young man in white clothes holding a feather fan, walked towards the Juying Building leisurely, followed by several servants, full of style. This handsome young man dressed in white is Yun Jiehao, the second young master of the Yun family.


    Don''t think that he took a feather fan in the big winter just to pretend, in fact, it was their Yun family weapon gold silk feather fan!


    The Yun family''s lupines, ranging from hurricanes, to lightning and thunder, are considered to be the most natural weapons. Isn¡¯t it right? Whether in summer or winter, you always hold a feather fan.


    "Master, Chen Shao and Hua Shao are waiting." A servant behind him smiled flatly at Yun Jiehao.


    Yun Jiehao nodded and said, "Let¡¯s go slowly, don¡¯t go too fast, otherwise you will just listen to them bragging. Every time you talk about those two things, one dominates the martial arts and the other marries Long Qingcheng. The two idiots still Want to do these two things? It''s really ridiculous. Even if it''s me, I don''t dare to say such things as dominating the world. Chen Xuankong is influenced by his father and always said that he will dominate the world. Hey, his father is just yin and yang. A purple-robed disciple! There is also the matter of marrying Long Qingcheng. This time the Long Family deliberately uses the Talent Competition to select a son-in-law. Several young masters in our circle are fighting openly and secretly, and they still don¡¯t forget their yin. Hey..."


    Yun Jiehao was very helpless. Originally, the Talent Contest was an annual competition, but those enthusiastic young masters and brothers who were just in their early days would come out to compete, and those who have gone through a lot of maturity, they disdain this one. There is a so-called big competition once every year. However, this year is different. This year the Long family will use it as a reference for being elected son-in-law.


    The eldest of the Long Family, Long Qingcheng, is a magnificent and beautiful woman, which family does not want to get? In addition to Long Qingcheng itself, but also because of the Long Family!


    The Long Family has no children, only one daughter. Marrying a daughter is equivalent to handing over the Long Family. Therefore, to be able to marry Long Qingcheng is not only to get the Long Family as a backer, but also to make the Long Family his own!


    Therefore, this year all the talents and talents, no matter the strong or the weak, will come to participate in the Elite Contest and fight for Long Qingcheng!


    Naturally, Yun Jiehao was also a member of the fight for Long Qingcheng. He sighed long and said, "It would be okay if only Chen Xuankong and Hua Jiukong were down. These''double airs'' can be bragging and their strength is not very good. What I am afraid of is the three of the other three families who entered the Tongxuan Realm earlier, and then stayed silently in the family for cultivating. In addition, there are five people from the Sanxiu sect...Oh, that¡¯s hard!"


    Yun Jiehao sighed, and the servant behind him flattered and said: "The young master''s martial arts is the best in the world. He will surely marry a beautiful woman and be in power!"


    Yun Jiehao just smiled at the flattery of his servant, and continued to walk towards the Juying Building to listen to his two friends bragging!


    ...


    Tang Ye changed his name to Li Zhengqi and returned to the capital with Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng covered his veil again, maintaining that unsmiling, serious face.


    Tang Ye is very familiar with such women, there are several such women outside the big world under him! Thinking about it now, he missed them very much, not knowing how they were outside the big world. There is also Wen Zhongyuan. After his death, the second resurrection became unknown. Isn''t it a big threat to the big world?


    When he entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes from outside the Great World, Tang Ye was directly split into the void by Li Haoran, and he did not say goodbye to Murong Huansha, Wang Jianjia, Tang Manhong and others. And there is Wen Zhongyuan, the enemy with the dual identities of the Xuanhuang Communist and the Gorefiend, which is indeed worrying.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s sad face, Long Qingcheng couldn''t help frowning slightly. He always felt that Tang Ye had a deepness that he shouldn''t be at his age. She was also speechless towards Tang Ye''s different looks. She found that Tang Ye was really an all-round actor, capable of being serious and decent like a gentleman, able to be scornful like a rascal, happy, sad, cheerful and other personalities can naturally change. What is this kind of guy?


    "Li Zhengqi, you will be called Long Ye from now on, understand?" Long Qingcheng reminded Tang Ye. She feels awkward every time she mentions Tang Ye''s name, Li Zhengqi? Is this guy still righteous?


    Tang Ye now also has a horse, riding side by side with Long Qingcheng. Hearing Long Qingcheng''s instructions, she looked at Long Qingcheng with a smile and said, "Sister, don''t worry, I will pay attention and promise not to be exposed."


    When Long Qingcheng heard Tang Ye call her sister so naturally, the hand holding the horse''s rein trembled slightly. She looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s brows and eyes always gave her an illusion, as if Tang Ye was really her brother.


    She shook her head vigorously, not allowing this emotion to affect her, and hummed: "When you arrive in the capital, you may have to face my mother''s temper. I let you pretend to be my brother, mainly to help my father stabilize the Long family. Now each The big families are all moving around, but the Long Family is not moving, which makes the big families feel eager to my Long Family. And because my Long Family has no queen, those people are even more bold. So if you push you out, others will think of the Long Family. After some time, my dad won¡¯t have to be **** at home because of his son. When my dad walks around again, those families should be a little bit jealous. This will give my Long Family a lot of time and allow my mother to find the real Dragon Night."


    "I told you about these situations, do you understand?" Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and showed the patience of a big sister.


    Tang Ye nodded, "I see."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Long Qingcheng also wanted to say that Tang Ye hurriedly stopped her, showing a bitter face, and said: "Oh, sister, I know, you say it several times a day along the way, and I can hear the cocoon in my ears, you can say something else. ."


    After you really get along with Long Qingcheng, you will find that although Long Qingcheng is cold and serious, she is really a woman who loves people around her. She seems a little nagging because of worry and love. She is really a caring big sister!


    Long Qingcheng glared at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was too lazy, but he couldn''t force Tang Ye to hum, "Then say something else, what do you want to know?"


    "I want to know about the talent contest, and about your sister-in-law selection." Tang Ye smiled.


    Long Qingcheng frowned and hummed: "Do you know what this does? With your strength, the Elite Contest just needs to be a good audience. As for my choice of son-in-law, it was arranged by my parents. I can''t get in. What can I do with you? I don¡¯t know if you can pass my parents¡¯ level after you go back!"


    Tang Ye smiled, leaving aside Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, he was very concerned about the life-long events of Long Qingcheng''s sister. How could one''s own relatives make a hasty decision by recruiting relatives by contest? This is not a joke!


    "Sister, really, that way of recruiting son-in-law is not good. Can you bear with a strange man suddenly becoming your man, and then breaking your legs to sleep with you?" Tang Ye said very worried.


    However, he felt a murderous look.


    He looked at Long Qingcheng, it was from Long Qingcheng!


    Long Qingcheng was extremely angry at this time, staring at Tang Ye coldly. She had never seen such a brazen person, what does it mean to sleep with her legs apart?


    I''m mad at my sister! How can I say such shameless words so casually!


    Haha!


    Long Qingcheng slapped Tang Ye directly, knocked Tang Ye off the horse, and rolled on the ground, grinning in pain.


    "Next time I talk like this, I won''t start so lightly!" Long Qingcheng snorted to Tang Ye, then drove away.


    Tang Ye looked at her figure and sighed helplessly. Isn''t this for your sister''s sake?

 Chapter 733： Will be beaten as a pig?

    Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng galloped on the road to the capital of God, Dada''s horseshoes were exceptionally crisp, but it foretells that something big will happen to God, because the young master of the Long Family has appeared!


    Maybe everyone would think that this was a false young master, but in fact Tang Ye was genuine. As long as he played the real Long Family combat skills, or gave some blood to confess his relatives, the truth would come to light. However, Tang Ye would not do this lightly, and he would not reveal his identity when it was unnecessary.


    When they arrived outside the city of God, Long Qingcheng and Tang Ye stopped. Long Qingcheng gave Tang Ye some time to adjust. She felt that Tang Ye came from a remote place like Gusha Town, and she wouldn''t get used to it the first time in a prosperous city like Shendu. To put it bluntly and awkwardly is, the hillbilly goes into the city, don''t make a fool of yourself!


    "It''s the first time you come to God Capital City. Don''t be nervous and restrained. Just stay next to me." Long Qingcheng said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng with a weird expression, and said with a smile, "Sister, are you afraid I will lose your face?"


    "I, Long Qingcheng, are never afraid of losing face." Long Qingcheng said blankly.


    Tang Ye smiled. He always found this unsmiling sister funny. He especially wanted to make Long Qingcheng smile to see if the serious sister could show a little smile. This idea is different from the previous time when I got along with women like Murong Huansha and Wang Jianjia. When I get along with Murong Huansha and Wang Jianjia, I will take advantage of the opportunity when I am amused, touch my chest, touch my waist, touch the beauty-t The legs wait. But for Long Qingcheng, Tang Ye had no such idea at all. Because he knew that Long Qingcheng was a relative, how could he do that to her relatives. His situation is like a playful kid, and a wicked bear kid.


    Perhaps this is because Tang Ye had no family members before. Long Qingcheng is his elder sister, and at the same time, Long Qingcheng is a person about his age. It is not that he would be restrained by the older generations of his parents, so he showed great enthusiasm for Long Qingcheng.


    This is his only family member who has a blood relationship for so long!


    But Long Qingcheng''s attitude is always so cold, and sometimes she may not reply to Tang Ye''s ten sentences. But Tang Ye didn''t mind, what he wanted was not Long Qingcheng''s response, but the feeling that Long Qingcheng was by his side, the feeling of having relatives by his side.


    In fact, Long Qingcheng wasn''t always so cold. When she needed to speak, she would never be stingy. For example, when she wanted to tell Tang Ye, she was often not worried enough to say it once, and she would say it a second time and a third time.


    This is really a typical knife mouth tofu heart, sister who is cold outside and hot inside!


    Tang Ye was quite satisfied with Long Qingcheng''s sister.


    Originally, before he had seen his relatives, he was nervous about his relatives. He didn''t have any confidence. He was worried that he could neither hate nor love him, and be as embarrassed as a stranger. But now for Long Qingcheng, he is very close and loved, which makes him very surprised and very happy. This is what makes him most happy since he entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes.


    "Since my sister is not afraid of embarrassment, then I have nothing to scrupulously...drive!" Tang Ye smiled, suddenly hit the horse''s **** with a whip, and drove the steed into the city.


    "You...hey, wait!" Long Qingcheng originally thought that Tang Ye would be nervous and cautious because he was in such a big city for the first time. He wanted to take Tang Ye in. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be nervous. He laughed and looked stubborn. Playful, riding straight in, like a dude, playing unscrupulously!


    Only then did Long Qingcheng realize how unnecessary his worries were. But she didn''t understand, isn''t Tang Ye a kid who just came from the country? This guy clearly came from the country, how could he be so calm and calm?


    In fact, even though Tang Ye came from the countryside, he had seen too many big cities. Even if Gufeng hasn''t been there in person, in the big world, whether it is TV or VR simulation games, he can still appreciate it, so even if Tang Ye is surprised, he will not say that he is nervous to the point of being overwhelmed.


    After riding into the city on horseback, Tang Ye saw the prosperous scene in the city of God. Although he was mentally prepared, he was still very surprised. Even if it is just a straight and wide avenue, there is still no end in sight. Just this avenue is full of traffic and pedestrians. Looking away from the avenue, looking to the sides, there are ancient buildings, mostly shops, interspersed with entertainment venues. Further out, residential areas began to be distributed. The planning of the city in ancient times was based on symmetry, which looked well-organized and atmospheric.


    It is one feeling to see ancient capitals on TV and movies, but it is another feeling to be on the scene now. Tang Ye''s heart was shocked very much, and her heart widened when she looked at such a prosperous capital. Some people are destined to be strong when they are strong. Tang Ye would not feel insignificant because he came to such a big capital, on the contrary, he felt that this was a vast sky. In such a world, you can spread your wings more freely!


    Tang Ye sat on horseback and smiled, very pleasant. However, some people are quite upset to see him this way. It was a few young masters and elder brothers who were standing on the head of the city, basking in the sun and talking about the sky. Upon a closer look, one of them was dressed in white, it was Yun Jiehao.


    There were two young men next to Yun Jiehao. They were Yun Jiehao¡¯s friends. One was Chen Xuankong, the son of Chen Changfeng, a purple-robed disciple stationed in the capital of Yinyangmen. The other is Hua Jiu Kong, the eldest master of the Hua family. The Hua family has a set of swordsmanship of the Hua family. There are 23 styles in total, which are infinitely wonderful. Like the Long family, they are one of the rich family of gods.


    Yun Jiehao, Chen Xuankong, and Hua Jiukong took advantage of the good weather today and went out to the Juying Building to gather. Then the three of them went from the Juying Building to the upper gate of the city to look at the prosperous God City. The warm sunshine in the winter made them feel very good. However, suddenly a young man riding a horse appeared under the city gate and hindered their Yaxing.


    They were full of enthusiasm and high spirits, but suddenly a man who rode in on a horse, who was more brave and heroic than them, appeared downstairs, completely robbing them of their prestige, how could they be happy?


    In addition, although the Guwu Rivers and Lakes do not have management organizations such as government offices, there is a Rivers and Lakes League. The Jianghu League is actually similar to the government, except that the members in it are mainly composed of several powerful clans. In other words, the gods are all under the control of a few powerful families.


    Every place in the Guwu River and Lake is independent. For example, in the city of God and the neighboring city of Haian, there is no saying that anyone is bigger than anyone, and there is no saying that who is in charge. There are local tycoons in every city, and this city is under the control of the local tycoons. Then these tycoons develop their own city through management ability, and develop the city into the largest city, which is a kind of supreme honor and will get a lot of convenience.


    The members of the Jianghu League are more powerful than ordinary people. If a wealthy clan takes down all the other powerful clan and becomes the boss of the wealthy clan, then he is the boss and controls a city. Therefore, when Yun Jiehao''s subordinates were flattering him, they said that they will be able to hold power in the future. They actually mean to become the number one in the city of God!


    Yun Jiehao, Chen Xuankong, and Hua Jiukong were angry when they saw Tang Ye riding a horse, because riding in the city is a privileged behavior, and only a few members of the rich family can do this. But Tang Ye, sorry, Yun Jiehao did not know this person.


    "It must be a rude person from another city." Chen Xuankong is the son of Chen Changfeng. The Yin and Yang gate is gaining momentum recently, so Chen Xuankong is especially fond of showing something, as if he seems to be the number one **** in his family, he hummed: " Let me visit that kid for a while and let him know the rules of the city of God!"


    Both Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong rolled their eyes. The boy riding a horse underneath is just an ordinary person. Chen Xuankong moves that boy, will he be beaten into a pig by Chen Xuankong?

 Chapter 734： Nine Yin withered bone claws!

    Tang Ye¡¯s current strength was barely able to break through to the psychic realm. In addition, he had the aura of Hua Fanling jade covering his body. For Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong, even those in the late stage of the spiritual realm, such as Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong, even if they were not in the Profound Realm. He is indeed an ordinary person. But for such an ordinary person, Chen Xuankong still jumped down from the tower to teach him. Isn''t he a bit bullying?


    Although Tang Ye rode into the city and broke their rules, Tang Ye was not wrong because Long Qingcheng did not say no. For Long Qingcheng, there is nothing wrong with this. Now Tang Ye is her younger brother. Her younger brother wants to ride a horse in the city. Who dares to say nothing?


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that he was right, so he did not accept others'' bullying. When Chen Xuankong jumped down to kick him off the horse, he noticed it and immediately lay on his horse sideways, avoiding Chen Xuankong''s flying legs.


    "Huh?" Seeing this scene, Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong on the tower were taken aback, but Tang Ye escaped!


    From the very beginning, they didn''t think it was wrong for Chen Xuankong to beat Tang Ye, an ordinary person, but to blame Tang Ye for being unlucky, they came across Chen Xuankong, who loves to bully the weak. And they think this is a good show. What new tricks will Chen Xuankong, a madman, play?


    Unexpectedly, he really played a new trick, Chen Xuankong was empty! Haha, let''s see how Chen Xuankong saves this face!


    Chen Xuankong kicked Tang Ye to the sky, which made Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong find it very interesting. Although they knew that Tang Ye must have suffered in the end, it might be skinned, or it might be killed directly, but they still wanted to watch Seeing how Chen Xuankong would retaliate against Tang Ye, and how Tang Ye would respond, would there be more interesting things?


    Chen Xuankong originally thought that he would kick Tang Ye down from the top of the city gate, and he would simply kick Tang Ye to the ground. In this way, his posture would not only teach Tang Ye, but also fall to the ground, it was perfect. However, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to avoid his flying kick, so he had to retract his legs and fall to the side. This action seemed very clumsy, and he suddenly became angry.


    "You dare to hide!" Chen Xuankong yelled angrily, and turned upside down and flew towards Tang Ye. This is a highly difficult and quite handsome attack. Chen Xuankong wants to save face, and now because of his shots, many people have gathered!


    Suddenly being beaten, Tang Ye felt inexplicable. Before he could react, Chen Xuankong called again. He couldn''t help but gain his temper, staring at Chen Xuankong and sent out a force to counter Chen Xuankong.


    Chen Xuankong sneered and hummed: "It turns out that you are not exactly an ordinary person. No wonder you can avoid the attack of my foot. But you are only a three-legged cat. Can you stop me?"


    Chen Xuankong turned upside down and turned around to attack Tang Ye, directly dissipating Tang Ye''s power. Although Chen Xuankong''s strength was not as good as the profound understanding, he was more than enough to deal with Tang Ye who was in the late spiritual realm when he entered the imperial spirit realm.


    The power Tang Ye played was resolved by Chen Xuankong, and Chen Xuankong could continue to attack. He frowned greatly, knowing the strength gap between himself and Chen Xuankong. Sure enough, Shendu is the most prosperous place in Guwu Rivers and Lakes after all. Even young people are not too weak in strength, and there are few imperial spirits.


    But Tang Ye did not only have one attack method. The force that was unsuccessful, he had a few more silver needles in his hand and threw it at Chen Xuankong.


    Chen Xuankong was about to approach Tang Ye, ready to sweep Tang Ye off the horse, but he did not expect that Tang Ye would use a silver needle to trick him. The tiny silver needle adds strength and can easily penetrate the body. When Chen Xuankong attacked Tang Ye, he didn''t use his real strength. He is a person of the imperial spirit realm, why should he be true to a person of spiritual realm?


    So the power he used at this time was not great, and because it was not great, he didn''t dare to touch the silver needle shot by Tang Ye, so he had to go back again.


    "You''re looking for death!" The two failures made Chen Xuankong completely lose his patience. He glared at Tang Ye with a gloomy expression, no longer showing mercy to Tang Ye, and transported the power of the Imperial Spirit Realm to fight Tang Ye.


    "Shao Chen actually moved to the real?" Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong on the tower were surprised to see that Chen Xuankong had used the power of the imperial spirit realm. They did not expect to use the power of the imperial spirit realm to face a person from the spirit realm. , This is clearly bullying.


    Yun Jiehao shook his head and smiled, and said, "Chen Shao is still so irritable, but he is only a person in the spiritual realm. He actually uses the royal spiritual realm. Now it is nothing to say it. There is nothing prestigious for an adult to hit a child. What?"


    Hua Jiukong, who was next to him, smiled and said: "I thought there would be a good show to watch, but it seems to be over. Chen Shao is such a boring person who always doesn''t give people a chance, hey..."


    Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong were talking, they all said what Chen Xuankong was like, but didn''t mention a word about Tang Ye. It seemed like this. They hadn''t put Tang Ye in their eyes from the beginning, and they always thought that Tang Ye would be smashed by Chen Xuankong and then bullied. Because Tang Ye was only raising the spirit realm, it was not worth their attention at all.


    "Since Chen Shao is angry and beat the kid to death or severely wounded, there will be some commotion. After such a thing, today''s party should be in no mood. If this is the case, I will leave first, all the excitement I won''t make it together." Yun Jiehao said to Hua Jiukong.


    Hua Jiukong smiled and said: "The Elite Competition is coming soon, and everyone is fighting for the best. Yun Shao, although we are friends, we are also opponents after the competition. You want to go back, don''t you want to step up time to practice? Haha, it''s just me. It also means that. Then let''s go back together. As for Chen Shao, I don''t bother to care about him. It''s not that big of a while when he kills that kid, the matter will always be over."


    "Good." Yun Jiehao smiled lightly.


    The two left, no longer paying attention to the affairs of Chen Xuankong and Tang Ye. To them, these were trivial matters, even if Tang Ye was killed, it was nothing.


    At this time, Chen Xuankong used the power of the Royal Spirit Realm to fight Tang Ye. Chen Xuankong learned a kind of sharp claw martial arts of his father Chen Changfeng, called Jiuyin withered bone claw, vicious and vicious. When using this exercise, the whole person becomes gloomy. He grabbed Tang Ye, as if his right hand had become a skeleton hand, which was really scary.


    When the people in the city saw it, they won the distance. Chen Xuankong is a disciple in the city, everyone knows. And because it was Master Chen, no one dared to mess with it. Therefore, it is common for him to dominate the blessing in the capital city. Although everyone didn''t know why Tang Ye would provoke Chen Xuankong, they knew that this kid must have suffered.


    No matter how Tang Ye could resist, he would only have the strength of the spirit realm. Even if he could deal with the people of the psychic realm before, he would definitely be powerless in the face of the guardian spirit realm. He really took a sigh of relief. He was shot like this as soon as he entered the city, so he didn''t let people live?


    Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong, who were leaving, glanced back slightly and saw that Tang Ye was helpless in the face of Chen Xuankong''s attack, smiled, and knew that the matter was over. Wait a minute, I guess Chen Xuankong will catch up with them again and brag with them, hey, what annoying!


    However, at this moment, a golden light spear swiftly flew from outside the city gate, and directly greeted Chen Xuankong''s nine-yin withered claws, who was about to hit Tang Ye.


    "Not good!" Yun Jiehao, who was leaving, felt this power, exclaimed, and looked back at Chen Xuankong.


    Hua Jiukong also looked back, he also felt this power, it was the Long Family''s combat skills!


    "This is..." Chen Xuankong was also in a daze when he saw the golden spear that flew suddenly.


    boom!


    The golden light spear pierced Chen Xuankong''s Jiuyin withered bone claws. After the two power shocks, the golden light spear directly pierced the Jiuyin withered bone claws and pierced Chen Xuankong''s palm.


    "Ah!" Chen Xuankong cried out painfully, and flew out to land.


    "Long Qingcheng!" Chen Xuankong was extremely angry, just dealing with a kid, why did Long Qingcheng intervene?

 Chapter 735： Do not believe!

    Chen Xuankong knew that the golden spear that suddenly flew to prevent him from dealing with Tang Ye was issued by Long Qingcheng. Although the Fangtian painting halberd used in the Long Family¡¯s combat skills, Long Qingcheng was extremely talented and turned the halberd combat skills into long spear combat skills. Without losing the essence of the dragon family''s combat skills, you can replace the painting with a spear!


    Using a spear is more convenient than using a halberd. The requirements for painting a halberd are much higher, especially for women. Therefore, Long Qingcheng''s ability to turn the Long Family''s combat skills into spear combat skills has already caused a sensation in the ancient martial arts, and they praised her as a martial arts wizard.


    Long Qingcheng was a person who stepped into the Tongxuan Realm, and Chen Xuankong in the Yuling Realm was naturally invincible. After passing through the profound knowledge, they will compare with the previous strength one by one. Spirit, psychic, and psychic are all about the integration and mastery of aura. When you reach the Xuanxuan, it is to let the aura completely shape your new body, reach the body of heaven and man, and become a person who is truly free from the mortal body. Therefore, before Yu Ling, he was still a mortal. After Tong Xuan, it is heaven and human.


    How can mortals have the possibility of victory over heaven and humans?


    Chen Xuankong didn''t understand, he had to deal with a kid who was riding arrogantly in the city, Guan Long Qingcheng was an idiot? This has to be taken care of, really when the Long Family is number one in the world?


    "Long Qingcheng, are you sure you want to do this?" Chen Xuankong was furious and stood up from the ground, staring at the city gate and shouted.


    Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong, who were about to leave, returned. They didn''t expect such an accident to happen, isn''t it just dealing with a kid? Why did Long Qingcheng intervene? Also, if Long Qingcheng is not in the city, how can he come back from outside the city? Long Qingcheng rescued that kid, could it possibly be related to that kid?


    With the participation of Long Qingcheng, things changed. Not only Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong, but other onlookers got closer, wanting to see what was going on.


    The struggle between the rich and powerful families in the city is something we love to hear. Many people like to watch them fight to see who can win, so that everyone can talk a little more when they are out of the restaurant!


    However, bragging goes to bragging, everyone has to live. Living in the city of God, I definitely hope that everything is good. Like the Chen family, they are aggressive and domineering, which greatly hinders normal life, so everyone dislikes the Chen family. It was the Long Family. Although the Long Family had only a few talents and only Long Qingcheng, they were very good to everyone and won the hearts of the people, so everyone supported Long Qingcheng.


    At this time, Long Qingcheng slowly came in on a white steed, with a veil covering up his beauty, and even more attractive, making people fascinated. This woman has the appearance of a fairy, has a noble temperament, and has the demeanor of a king. It is true that this woman should only be seen in the sky, and there is no way to see it on earth. I saw it now, please keep your eyes open and take a look!


    Long Qingcheng rode up to Tang Ye''s side and gave Tang Ye a fierce look. She felt a little tired, Tang Ye was indeed the kind of person who kept making troubles. It was annoying enough to be long-winded along the way, and now I just went back to the city of Shendu and I was on the bar with Chen Xuankong, what about after that?


    Hey, why did I find such a messenger as my younger brother?


    Although Chen Xuankong is obsessed with Long Qingcheng''s beauty and temperament, the face and dignity of men are even more important! He had seen all of Tang Ye''s shots, and if Tang Ye was not solved today, then Chen Xuankong''s face would be lost. He couldn''t accept this, so he stared at Long Qingcheng very rudely: "Long Qingcheng, I teach people you to intervene. Do you regard yourself as the master of Divine Capital City? Is your Long Family so arrogant?"


    Chen Xuankong buttoned Long Qingcheng''s hat. If Long Qingcheng dared to say that her Long Family was the master of the God City, then immediately there would be the trouble of the experts in the God City jumping out to find the Long Family!


    Chen Xuankong is the reason to stop Long Qingcheng from taking action!


    However, Long Qingcheng rarely gave reasons for doing things. This is the character she showed to the outside world, and sometimes even ridiculed others. Speaking of arrogance, it is true. So people who hate the Long Family hate it very much. However, the Long Family pays attention to morality and kindness, and people who love them love them very much. Therefore, there is a joke that most people who hate the Long family are bad guys. People who love the Long Family are mostly good people. The influence of the Long Family is self-evident. So it is not so easy for the Long Family to fall. Even if it declines because it has no male children, it is enough to spend a hundred years.


    Long Qingcheng glanced at Chen Xuankong, sat on the horse, looked down high, despised people, and said indifferently: "A good dog doesn''t stand in the way, you understand?"


    "You..." This is really going to kill Chen Xuan air. He beats himself and calls himself a dog. Who is the villain?


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng in shock. My old sister is so awesome? The young man in front of him must have a face, but the old sister didn''t put him in her eyes!


    Long Qingcheng''s attitude towards Chen Xuankong was not entirely because of his personality, but also because of the grudge between the Long family and the Chen family. The Chen family is a member of the Yin-Yang Sect. This is very special. Under normal circumstances, the wealthy clan has nothing to do with the Sanxiu Sect. The family has two major backgrounds, so it is particularly arrogant. If the Yin and Yang gate wanted to dominate the rivers and lakes, the Chen family also wanted to dominate the capital city, so the Long family was a huge obstacle. Therefore, the Chen family has always looked for opportunities to attack the Long Family over the years, and the Long Family hates him very much.


    Not long ago, didn''t a red-robed disciple in Yinyangmen bring three corpses to trouble the Long Family? Chen Changfeng arranged it!


    Unfortunately, the red-robed disciple was slapped to death by Long Xingtian.


    In short, Long Qingcheng really doesn''t like the Chen family. People who see the Chen family are like flies. Not to mention that the person Chen Xuankong is attacking now is the younger brother she just selected. How can she give Chen Xuankong a good face?


    Chen Xuankong was treated like this by Long Qingcheng and clenched his fists tightly. He hates, but he is helpless. Long Xingtian was stronger than his father, and Long Qingcheng was stronger than him. Nima¡¯s, he felt like a tragedy.


    After returning, Yun Jiehao squinted his eyes, then laughed, walked to Chen Xuankong, looked at Long Qingcheng and said, "Sister Long, don''t be angry. Actually Brother Chen did nothing wrong. You seem to be protecting the wrong person this time. You don¡¯t know, just now this kid rode into the city. According to the rules of our God Capital City, no one is allowed to do this except for the people of the Jianghu League. Brother Chen is because he saw this kid arrogant in the city. That¡¯s why it hurts pedestrians. It can be said that Brother Chen is maintaining order in the city. So, Sister Long, you really misunderstood."


    Yun Jiehao, Hua Jiukong, Chen Xuankong, and Long Qingcheng are all outstanding talents of God City, and they naturally know each other. Yun Jiehao''s reputation in the city is much better than Chen Xuankong. He stood up to speak on behalf of Chen Xuankong was somewhat weighty. And he is talking about reason and rules. Tang Ye did ride in just now. If Long Qingcheng was ignorant of it again, it would be unreasonable and ruined. Even the Long Family can¡¯t do this!


    Everyone looked at Long Qingcheng to see what she would do. Should she apologize?


    Yun Jiehao was a little expectant. If Long Qingcheng were to apologize, his reputation would increase again.


    However, Long Qingcheng''s expression did not change, he was still cold and proud, and hummed: "I didn''t misunderstand, I forgot to tell you, he..."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and said, "It''s called Long Ye, my brother."


    "..."


    Boom~!


    It was like a bolt from the blue. When everyone heard Long Qingcheng''s words, they felt that they were struck by thunder. Nothing is more thunderous than this, Long Qingcheng''s younger brother?


    When the reaction came over, everyone looked at Long Qingcheng with weird expressions, and when their eyes fell on Tang Ye, it became meaningful.


    They didn''t believe that Tang Ye was really Long Qingcheng''s younger brother, so they guessed Tang Ye''s relationship with Long Qingcheng. How could Long Qingcheng spread such a big lie to defend?

 Chapter 736： Real people pretend to enter the house!

    About the young master of the Long Family, he brags for several years, but he never sees anyone. Over time, everyone regards this as a talk, not a fact. So now Long Qingcheng said that Tang Ye was her brother no one believed. When she said that, she would only make people and embarrass herself.


    No one believed Long Qingcheng''s words and looked at her suspiciously. Probably she was also embarrassed in her heart. She had to cough and cough, and then loudly said: "Two days later, the Long Family will hold a celebration meeting to celebrate the return of the Young Master of the Long Family. At that time, please support me and join in the fun at my Long Family! "


    Long Qingcheng looked at Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuanfeng again and snorted coldly: "Long Ye, as the young master of the Long Family, has the right to ride horses in the city. This is also the reason why I didn''t prevent him from riding into the city. I hope you understand."


    Chen Xuanfeng clenched his fists to yell at Long Qingcheng. This naked-naked fool is absolutely unacceptable. But Yun Jiehao held him, and Yun Jiehao told him not to be impulsive.


    Yun Jiehao looked at Long Qingcheng, behaved politely, shook his head slightly, and smiled: "Sister Long, although there have been rumors about the young master of the Long Family, you can¡¯t just bring someone back and say it¡¯s the youngest Long Family. Lord. You should know the importance of this matter, it''s not a joke."


    The young lord of the Long family was called the young lord instead of the young lord because the old men of the big families had an agreement that the children of the four families had a special status, and they were commensurate with the princess and the young lord. Those old men must have planned something big back then, so they added extra weight to these children. Among these four families, the Long Family is one of them. It''s just that these four children have never appeared. Except for the young master of the Long Family, two of the other three children are not mentioned, and one is said to have been taken away by the gatekeeper.


    People who didn''t know what the old man planned back then regarded it as bragging. Four children, never seen before, who would take it seriously? That was a secret, because few people of the old man''s generation knew about it, let alone the younger generation. However, after being advised by the old man, each family had to execute this order and recognize the special status of the four children.


    Due to the particularity of these four children, their status is inherently higher than that of other young masters and daughters. Other people''s family is called Young Master, and he is called Young Master. This is the difference. So if Tang Ye was really the Young Master of the Long Family, his status would be directly higher than Yun Jiehao, Hua Jiukong and Chen Xuankong. Yun Jiehao and the others definitely don''t want this to happen.


    Faced with Yun Jiehao''s doubts, Long Qingcheng didn''t say much, and said, "Welcome to the Long Family to participate in the Young Master''s Return Conference in two days. You will know if the Long Family Young Master is true or not!"


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Let''s go!"


    drive!


    Long Qingcheng flicked his whip and walked away. Tang Ye glanced at Chen Xuankong and squinted his eyes. He knew why Chen Xuankong had shot him, it turned out that it was because he rode a horse in the city. He thinks that if Chen Xuankong really took action against him to maintain order in the city, it would be understandable. However, even so, playing such a heavy hand is too much. And the real reason was that he felt that Chen Xuankong was only upset when he was upset. There was nothing to maintain order in the city. In this case, he would not be polite to Chen Xuankong.


    Chen Xuankong saw Tang Ye riding on the horse and looked at him with a look down on him. He was even more angry. He wanted to attack Tang Ye again, but was stopped by Yun Jiehao.


    Tang Ye glanced at Chen Xuankong, but didn''t care, then looked at Yun Jiehao and smiled.


    It''s not difficult for people with well-developed limbs and simple minds to deal with, but the difficult ones are those who have strength and brains. Yun Jiehao is such a person. As for Hua Jiukong next to him, Tang Ye didn''t see him react too much from beginning to end, so he couldn''t see anything.


    After briefly watching Yun Jiehao, Chen Xuankong and Hua Jiukong, Tang Ye followed Long Qingcheng with his horse.


    Yun Jiehao looked at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, thoughtfully, thinking about what Tang Ye was like.


    Chen Xuankong was furious, and shouted: "Long Qingcheng is deceiving too much! That kid is his brother? What a joke! The young master of the Long family, even if there is this person, would have died early! My father said that the young master of the Long family was put to the big Outside the world, as the child of that top secret project, he will never live outside the big world!"


    Yun Jiehao squinted and looked at the direction Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng were driving away. He said with a smile: "Is it true? It will be clear when the Long Family hosts the Young Master''s Return Conference two days later?"


    Hua Jiukong said in a low voice, "Do you think that kid looks like Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long?"


    Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong looked at Hua Jiukong together. Hua Jiukong was stunned, and felt that his thoughts were absurd. He smiled embarrassedly: "I''m kidding..."


    ...


    After Tang Ye followed Long Qingcheng, he sighed and said, "Sister, it''s not my fault."


    Long Qingcheng glared at him and hummed: "I know it''s not your fault, you just happened to be met by Chen Xuankong."


    "Sister, it''s good if you understand me, I didn''t mean to cause trouble." Tang Ye smiled.


    However, Long Qingcheng''s expression became cold, and he hummed, "After all, it is still your problem. With so many people on the street, why is Chen Xuankong looking at you instead of others? Flies don''t bite seamless eggs. Obviously you have problem."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, and hummed: "Sister, you really hurt my heart by saying that. Do you mean that it is my fault? This is wrong to me. According to you, then you are so beautiful and I am Because of your cheapness, should you blame you for being too beautiful? It''s your fault..."


    Long Qingcheng has cast a murderous look.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Sister, I''ll just make a joke, don''t take it seriously. I am this person, it is my fault, I will admit it. But it is not my fault, I will not suffer that wrong, hope you understand ."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye twice and said, "This is pretty good."


    Tang Ye smiled, knowing that Long Qingcheng is a reasonable older sister.


    Looking at it this way, it feels like Long Qingcheng and Tang Ye are serious sisters and younger brothers. The younger brother is stubborn and often gets into trouble, and the older sister helps wipe his butt. The two are more and more like siblings. Long Qingcheng originally approached Tang Ye to help relieve the family crisis, but getting along with Tang Ye on the way really gave her the taste of an older sister. He was always worried about Tang Ye and had to take care of it.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Qingcheng shook his head slightly and laughed at himself as absurd.


    Tang Ye stopped joking, and said, "Sister, what happened just now, the practice of cutting first and playing later, will it embarrass the father and mother...Master and Madam? Or, they embarrass you?"


    Long Qingcheng glanced at Tang Ye, his expression didn''t change much, but he was more surprised at Tang Ye. She just shouted to Chen Xuankong in a high-profile manner, and she had already pushed out the identity of the young master of Tang Yelong''s family. She did this deliberately, just to not let Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long stop this plan after returning to Long''s house. The words were all shouted out. If there is no one in the Long family, he will not be laughed at?


    Long Qingcheng sighed very much. These things fell into Tang Ye''s eyes, and he couldn''t escape this kid''s eyes. She must admit that Tang Ye is really shrewd! Such people, even if they are not younger brothers, can also be recruited into the Long Family for use by the Long Family. The Long Family has always been a shortcoming in terms of talents. If this is made up for, even if the Long Family wants to be the first in the world, who would dare to object?


    "You don''t need to worry about your parents, I will solve them." Long Qingcheng said lightly to Tang Ye.


    While they were talking, the two arrived in front of the Dragon Mansion, Long Qingcheng stopped, Tang Ye looked at the gate of the Long Mansion, guarded by the mighty stone lions on both sides, the golden plaque, the dragon character was particularly magnificent.


    Tang Ye calmed down and watched. This is home... It''s a bit weird to enter with a fake identity.

 Chapter 737： Madam inspection!

    Although the matter of Long Qingcheng and Chen Xuankong at the gate of the city is not big, it has already been passed to their respective residences.


    "It''s a nonsense!" Mrs. Long is such a clever woman. With this incident of Long Qingcheng, she directly guessed that Long Qingcheng was looking for someone to help Long''s family block the big family''s cooperation. She was very angry, it was a joke about her son after all.


    Long Xingtian also knew the purpose of Long Qingcheng. He doesn''t have time to control Long Qingcheng now, and immediately comes to Mrs. Long to comfort him. Mrs. Long is the supremacy of sons. Isn''t it exciting to use her son to do things? Long Tianxing was afraid of her being angry, so he immediately came over to calm Mrs. Long''s emotions.


    Facing Mrs. Long¡¯s anger, Long Xingtian lowered his head without humming a word, as if his wife was strict and let his wife beat and scold. But at the same time, it is also a look that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. People stand there and don''t care what you do. When the wife finishes venting, it will be fine. This look is a bit like Tang Ye, who loves to behave like this when he is angry with his women. In this way, some tiger fathers have no dogs.


    Mrs. Long couldn''t get angry when she saw Long Xingtian like this. His wife was also stubborn. She was so angry that she would spend more than ten years in her life. She glared at Long Xingtian and shouted, "Look at the good daughter you taught!"


    "Madam..." Long Xingtian wanted to say that this was really a big mistake. Since the loss of his son, Mrs. Long has almost prevented him from teaching his daughter. Therefore, Long Qingcheng was basically brought up by Mrs. Long.


    If it were not for Long Qingcheng to be sensible, and often come to talk to Long Xingtian and help him do things, the relationship between Long Xingtian and his daughter is probably very strange. Now that my daughter is clever, she finds a younger brother to help the family, mostly the wisdom she learned from her. So Long Xingtian is speechless, now is he to blame?


    "Yes, yes... Madam is right. I am not good. I taught my daughter. If you want to beat or scold, please do your best to me. Don''t blame your daughter." Long Xingtian, even if he is wronged. , It is not necessary to admit the mistake. He wouldn''t be so stupid as to compete with a stubborn and tantrum woman.


    "You..." Mrs. Long knew that Long Xingtian was playing her perfunctory. She was very angry, but she couldn''t help it. What''s the point of scolding a dead pig?


    Seeing that Madam didn¡¯t want to speak anymore, Long Xingtian cautiously said, "Madam, what Qingcheng did, I have tried before. You don¡¯t know, now the major clans have joined forces, and even the Sanxiu sects have taken action. And we The Long Family is always silent. The situation in our Long Family is very bad. In the past, it was just a few families in the city of God. I didn''t worry about it. If they wanted to do something, I would stay with them to the end. Whom I, Long Xingtian, was afraid of? Oh? ...I was afraid of you, Madam..."


    It feels that Long Xingtian is more and more like Tang Ye, and he is quite good at pleasing women.


    Mrs. Long gave him a vicious look.


    He said haha, and cautiously continued: "But now a few Sanxiu sects have also taken action. You know, the Sanxiu sects are not simple, they are not like the rich family of our city, there are several rich family in a city. , Their Sanxiu sect is the entire Guwu Jianghu sect, and their disciples can be said to be all over the world, otherwise the Yin Yang Sect would not dare to be so arrogant. Therefore, at this time, the Long Family can only go out again and unite several families, In order not to be bullied. Qingcheng is sensible. He must have seen such a situation before looking for someone to impersonate our son. In this way, I can get some benefits in the name of the young master of God, and secondly, I can take the oath back then. Come out in..."


    Long Xingtian explained, taking a peek at Mrs. Long to see how Mrs. Long reacted.


    Mrs. Long''s response was no response.


    Long Xingtian sighed secretly and was tired.


    Mrs. Long blinked. She is thinking about it. She is the eldest lady of Tangjiapu, a former female hero in the past, and she is definitely not just playing temper by marrying into the Long family. Although her son is a taboo for her, others will definitely be furious if they pretend to be her. However, to find her son, she cannot do without the resources of the Long Family. If the Long¡¯s family falls, it will not be so easy for her to find her son. The secretly cultivated dead men also need the support of various resources. After thinking about it carefully, it was not that she couldn''t agree with what Long Qingcheng did.


    Moreover, long ago, Long Qingcheng saw that she missed her son every day, and tried to find someone to impersonate Long Ye, but made a big joke. No matter what happened, Mrs. Long was not so angry when she encountered it again. Even if it''s angry, it was her daughter who did it. Can she punish her for failing?


    Long Xingtian was actually not afraid of Mrs. Long being angry, how could he not know what kind of person Mrs. Long was. The things that Mrs. Long thought about were sometimes more thorough than him. Miss Tangjiabao was better than too many men. He waited for Mrs. Long to give an answer.


    After thinking about it, Mrs. Long snorted coldly: "I can agree to what Qingcheng has done, but the person she brought back must make me please. If I am not satisfied, let this matter go."


    "Okay, I''ll listen to you, Madam." Long Xingtian nodded in agreement.


    "Then let''s meet the people brought back by Qingcheng this time." Mrs. Long said, got up and went to the hall.


    From beginning to end, they did not mention that Long Qingcheng and Chen Xuankong had moved their hands. Because he doesn''t need it, Long Xingtian still wouldn''t put a Chen Xuankong or Chen Changfeng in his eyes. He was the one who directly called the yin-yang sect master, who cares about a purple-robed disciple of the yin-yang sect?


    If Long Qingcheng did not do the right thing, Chen Xuankong was right? I''m sorry, Long Xingtian is famous for protecting shortcomings. Even if Long Qingcheng did the wrong thing first, it is right for him to turn things into Long Qingcheng!


    Whoever speaks with hard fists, Long Xingtian is such a domineering person!


    At this time, Long Qingcheng was waiting in the lobby for Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long to come, and Tang Ye was taken to dress up by several maids. Now that he has become the Young Master of the Long Family, no matter whether it is true or not, he should always look alike. No matter how much Tang Ye is free, Long Qingcheng will not allow him to mess around. Reluctantly, Tang Ye chose a black mysterious and handsome tights, which looked very handsome in ancient style.


    When several maids saw Tang Ye like that, their eyes widened, and they didn''t doubt that Tang Ye was their young master, because Tang Ye''s eyebrows were too much like Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long combined. This must be the son of Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, otherwise it would not be so similar!


    Tang Ye is a very talkative person, chatting with a few maids who are not worthy of the goddess. The maids of the Long Family are all carefully selected, and they are all modern goddesses if they are let out. Tang Ye thinks this is very good. Are there too many beautiful women?


    When Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian came to the hall, Long Qingcheng appeared to have done something wrong, bit his lip slightly, lowered his head and whispered, "Father, mother, Qingcheng made his own claim, did something wrong, just..."


    "Don''t tell me, what is wrong or right, wait until I have seen someone to decide. Also, outside, this matter is only allowed to be right, not to be wrong, you understand?" Madam Long stared at Long Qingcheng seriously.


    Long Qingcheng nodded.


    The matter of the young master of the Long family must not be careless to the outside world. Even if they knew it was fake, they couldn''t admit it. Even if you kill Tang Ye, or find any reason to make Tang Ye disappear, you can''t let others know that the Long Family Young Master is false. This is the situation that Long Qingcheng will face after showing Tang Ye in a high profile.


    Mrs. Long deserves to be a thoughtful woman who can train a group of dead men who no one knows in secret. She looked at Long Qingcheng and asked, "Is that person''s identity handled?"


    Long Qingcheng nodded.


    At that time, the killing was over, and no one else knew Tang Ye''s identity.


    "What about others?" Mrs. Long asked again, she was going to inspect the goods, and if she failed, Tang Ye would disappear silently!


    Long Qingcheng looked out the door and said, "Come in."

 Chapter 738： It feels so much!

    Following Long Qingcheng''s words, Tang Ye slowly entered the hall under the leadership of the two maids. Even if he is someone who has experienced strong winds and heavy rains, he can''t help being nervous. For him, facing the enemy is not terrible, but facing the parents he has never seen before, he does not know what to do.


    In his cognition, his parents are the parents who abandoned him since childhood. Although he is cheerful, has experienced so many things, and knows that a child from Guwu Jianghu must be put outside the big world for some reason, but he is still at a loss for his parents. Whether he should hate or love, he doesn''t know how to grasp it. He was afraid that he would gaffe. Fortunately, there is a sister, Long Qingcheng, who makes him feel that even if his parents dislike him very much, he can stick to it for his sister.


    Taking a deep breath, Tang Ye secretly inflated himself like a person performing on the stage for the first time in his life. Anyway, the worst thing is to be thrown off the stage by the audience, and you can''t die!


    Unlike Tang Ye¡¯s psychology, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were very calm and calm. For them, it was just a look at Long Qingcheng, who was looking for someone who impersonated their son after going out. They have no feelings at all, just like treating a subordinate, just tell him what to do. If Tang Ye satisfied them, they would use it. If Tang Ye can''t satisfy them, then Tang Ye will fail the interview and go home obediently.


    Long Qingcheng also looked at the door, her feelings for Tang Ye were not deep, after all, she had only been together for a few days. However, faintly, she found that she was a little accustomed to Tang Ye being verbose by her side. She found herself worried about Tang Ye when she was annoyed by Tang Ye.


    Since she is a stable and powerful woman, in her imaginary, her brother is the kind of person who wants her to protect. It just so happened that Tang Ye fits her imaginary brother very well. In addition to this mentality, it was also because of Tang Ye''s looks. Every time she saw Tang Ye''s eyebrows, she felt that this was really her brother.


    She even got used to Tang Ye calling her sister. Imagine that Tang Ye won''t call her sister in the future, and she feels panicked. So she really hopes that Tang Ye can satisfy her mother, so that Tang Ye can stay.


    "Mother, he is actually very good. Don''t be too strict. The situation in our family is more urgent now. Even if you are not satisfied, don''t..."


    "My mother will be able to judge." Long Qingcheng wanted to say something nice for Tang Ye, and try to let Tang Ye stay as much as possible, but Mrs. Long is not a person who is influenced by feelings on this matter. She still looks at the door calmly and calmly. Wait until Tang Ye meets to make a decision.


    At this moment, two maids came in, and then the two maids stood on either side of the door, bowed and saluted to welcome Tang Ye in.


    Tang Ye dressed in black and combed his hair neatly, his face was clean and fresh, his eyebrows were clear, and the outline was clear. The face that was originally sloppy under the small messy hair and stubble is very clear at this time, and the fortitude is especially impressive, making people feel like the kind of masculine man who has walked through the wind and waves and is very reliable. However, it can be seen that he is a little nervous, his usual casual behavior has become cautious, and he has a feeling of anxiety, like going home after making a mistake and afraid of seeing his parents'' children.


    Long Qingcheng cared very much about Tang Ye and saw Tang Ye first. Seeing Tang Ye after combing, she was stunned. Unexpectedly, apart from being like his father and mother, his fake brother would be so handsome after some sorting out, so he really doubted whether he had the same genes as himself?


    Since Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian defined Tang Ye as a person who worked for their Long Family, they were not as subordinates as Long Qingcheng, so they waited for the two maids to ask for peace. They don''t have too many ideas, just look at their daughter''s vision. However, when they saw Tang Ye, their entire bodies shook, they were all startled!


    Why... so like?


    Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian looked at Tang Ye blankly. Tang Ye''s appearance was beyond their surprise. When they saw Tang Ye''s first glance, they all had a feeling-that was the son they were looking forward to day and night!


    "Qingcheng, he..." Madam Long became very excited, staring at Tang Ye closely. When she called Long Qingcheng, her sight was not far from Tang Ye. The hand reaching out to grab Long Qingcheng seemed like a blind man groping. Seeing how much influence Tang Yehou was affected.


    Long Qingcheng met Mrs. Long''s hand and said, "Mother, I am here, what''s wrong with you?"


    Madam Long swallowed, her eyes still looked at Tang Ye without blinking, and she grabbed Long Qingcheng''s hand and said, "What''s his name? Where is he from? What relatives are there? Isn''t it... an orphan?"


    If Tang Ye is an orphan, Mrs. Long thinks it is really her son!


    It''s so alike and feels so much!


    Originally, she thought Tang Ye was just a person impersonating her son that Long Qingcheng brought back at will in order to respond to the bad situation of the Long Family. As long as she looked bad, she would never agree. She would not allow anyone to influence her. son! But now seeing Tang Ye, she hopes that it is her son, because Tang Ye has given her the feeling of a son!


    "Mother..." Long Qingcheng felt embarrassed by Mrs. Long''s gaffe, and he glanced at Tang Ye and nodded slightly to express embarrassment. It''s really rude for Mrs. Long to ask people if they are orphans. Is this cursing people to die?


    Long Qingcheng knew that Tang Ye had several places like her parents, but during the time she was with Tang Ye, she asked Tang Ye again and again, and she also secretly investigated a lot, whether it was Tang Ye¡¯s answer or her secret investigation As a result, it all showed that Tang Ye was not really Long Ye. So Long Qingcheng understood Mrs. Long''s surprise and at the same time thought she was too excited.


    "Mother, his name is Li Zhengqi. I have reported the specific identity information to you. You can learn more about it afterwards, but..." Long Qingcheng glanced at Tang Ye and said, "He is not his own brother."


    Seeing that Long Qingcheng was so serious and absolute, Madam Long closed her eyes and took a long breath, and said, "Let him stay in the mansion. Without my order, he can''t leave..."


    Mrs. Long looked at Tang Ye again, and then did not dare to look at it again, for fear that she would be reluctant to look at it and dismiss the real. She turned and went back to the inner room to rest, and needed to adjust her emotions.


    Long Xingtian was also very surprised at Tang Ye, but the feelings of men are different from women''s, so Long Xingtian looked at Tang Ye not to be so excited. He wanted to ask Tang Ye about the situation in person, but Mrs. Long was affected. He was very worried, so he helped Mrs. Long to go in and rest first.


    Before turning to help Mrs. Long to go in, Long Xingtian nodded to Tang Ye, showing a gentle smile from an elder, probably saying that he was very satisfied with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye kept looking at Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian. He met Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian just now, and they also had a huge reaction. However, he was suppressed in his heart, and the surface was still so calm. No one noticed that he pressed his hands on his thighs. This was because he wanted to cover up and keep his body from shaking, otherwise he would see that his reaction was actually quite big.


    It was his biological parents. The first time I saw him, he seemed to have a thousand words to say, but he didn''t know how to say it, or even couldn''t say it. This feeling was quite uncomfortable.


    Seeing Mrs. Long''s excited look, there was a deep sadness in his eyes, and he couldn''t bear it very much. He has always been a person who does not want others to be sad and sad because of him. Optimistic, he hopes that others will get happiness from him. So at that moment, he hoped that Mrs. Long would not be sad anymore.


    As for the mother-child relationship, because he had the knot of whether he was abandoned in his heart, he didn''t think about it for the time being, and he didn''t want to reveal his identity so quickly.

 Chapter 739： Give money to play Yaxing!

    Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian entered the inner room without saying a word to Tang Ye. Long Qingcheng was afraid that Tang Ye would be embarrassed, so she let Tang Ye sit down and she came to talk to Tang Ye.


    "Li Zhengqi... I should call you Long Ye. I''m embarrassed about what happened to my parents just now, and she couldn''t control her emotions." Long Qingcheng whispered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye has adjusted his mood. Generally speaking, he does not feel bad for his parents, and he has not been angry or hated because of being abandoned since childhood. From this point of view it is very good. Tang Ye is not a person who likes to live in hatred. He looked at Long Qingcheng and smiled lightly: "It doesn''t matter, but I''m a bit rude. I didn''t talk to...Master and Madam."


    "You don''t mind." Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and nodded, becoming more and more satisfied with Tang Ye, and said: "The mother-in-law meant that you agreed to your business. From now on you will stay in the house and do Young Master Long Family. These days, you rushed to God''s Capital overnight and saw your parents again. You should be exhausted. Let¡¯s go and rest first. In addition, I will let someone send you a few Spirit Gathering Pills. Your strength In the late stage of the spiritual realm, it is easy to take a few spirit gathering pills, and then adjust your breath to break into the psychic realm."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and there was a spiritual pill for cultivation, which was quite good, thanked: "Thank you sister!"


    Long Qingcheng saw how happy he was, but he was also very happy for some reason. Rarely, a slight arc flashed from the corner of his mouth. Sister Serious finally got a little smile and said, "The Spirit Gathering Pill is only the first level thing, it is nothing more than gathering aura. Condensed into a medicine pill, it can help absorb a lot of spiritual energy after taking it. In fact, taking a spiritual gathering pill to break through is too rough after all. The way a person cultivates is actually a way out of the mortal body. The human body is the essence Ordinary people, whether you want to live long and happy, or to ascend to immortality, you must cultivate the mortal body into the body of heaven and man. After the body of heaven and man, there will be immortals, and after immortals, there will be gods and men. At that time, it was. The real cultivation is right."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and watched Tang Ye carefully. He was probably very interested in cultivation, and continued: "The reason why it is not recommended to use the Spirit Gathering Pill to break through is because the spirit of the Gathering Pill directly helps to break through the strength bottleneck. It did not nourish the whole body. Without nourishing the whole body, it would not have much effect on detaching from the mortal body. It just improved the strength. Therefore, there will be better spirit transformation pills in the future. Spirit transformation pills are On the basis of the Gathering Pill, it increases the effect of spreading aura to the whole body, infusing and tempering the body."


    "So, Li Zhengqi...Long Ye, if you behave well, my Long Family can come up with a lot of treasures to help you cultivate. Chen Xuankong, who shot you before, is now the strength of the middle and late stages of the Imperial Spirit Realm. In fact, it is ordinary. Yes. He doesn¡¯t have any talent, plus relying on family relationships, lazy to practice, and temporarily taking medicine pills to break into the Imperial Spirit Realm. This kind of person is not worth mentioning. For you, Long Ye, although I can help short-term You break through to the Imperial Spirit Realm. But I won¡¯t do that. What I want is to do it step by step to improve your strength while also tempering your mortal body. Although the castles in the sky are beautiful, they are absolutely inadvisable for cultivation, do you understand? ?"


    "Understand!" Tang Ye nodded happily. He was very satisfied and felt fortunate to have such a good sister as Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng has an upright mind, an upright person, an orderly manner, and can point out the right path. He is both a respectable sister and a rare mentor and helpful friend. What else can be faulty.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said to Long Qingcheng: "Sister, according to you, this practice is actually focused on tempering the body with spiritual energy. Then, if you can quickly temper your body, let the mortal body transform and become The body of heaven and man, the body of immortals, and the body of gods, the type of martial arts is not so particular, right?"


    "Correct."


    Long Qingcheng said: "The spiritual energy tempers the body and accumulates spiritual power, which is like internal power. Martial arts exerts power on the outside, just like external power. The power of external power needs the support of internal power. Internal power is strong enough, even with a hatchet, it can be destroyed. Heaven destroys the earth. The internal strength is not strong enough, even if there is a peerless martial arts. So you will find that those who have tempered their bodies to the extreme and have accumulated spiritual power to the realm of heaven and human, or even the realm of immortals, do not need If you have any weapons, you can just walk around with your bare hands like that, and you can really walk free and easy."


    "As for the level of martial arts, the level of weapons is chosen to make up for the lack of spiritual power. Since the strength of body tempering is not high enough, then using weapons and subtle martial arts to increase power is the most direct and best choice. Maybe you will I feel that after the body is tempered and strengthened, it is also supplemented with powerful martial arts and weapons. Isn''t it stronger?"


    "It''s not like that."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and said to him, "I will give you an example. The most expensive thing in the world is a jade of ten thousand taels of gold. Your money is one hundred thousand taels of gold, and my money is one million yuan. Two pieces of gold, and we all want to buy this jade. What do you think will be the difference?"


    "There is no difference, they are all spent ten thousand taels of gold?" Tang Ye answered.


    Long Qingcheng smiled and said: "Yes, there is no difference. After all, it is a reason."


    Long Qingcheng raised his head and looked at the sky outside, and said, "The luck of this world is limited. In the human world, the most powerful power that humans can exert can only destroy the earth. I have the physical strength of the fairyland, and I can destroy it with a hatchet. The earth can only be destroyed with a magical weapon. Without the body of a fairyland, using the supreme magical tool to exert power can only destroy the earth at best. So, the choice of power and weapon is this relationship. You are not strong enough now, Instead, you can go to the Weapon Depot to choose a weapon that is worthy of your hand. Once you are strong enough, the weapon will not be of much use. Because those artifacts can only be effective if they break the shackles of the world and reach the more distant universe."


    "I understand this." Tang Ye said with a smile: "It''s like a single man. It''s useless to have that''iron rod'', it''s useless!"


    "Iron Rod?" Long Qingcheng didn''t understand.


    "Oh..." Tang Ye turned to look around and said, "It''s nothing, sister, I''m talking nonsense..."


    What a clever woman Long Qingcheng is, single, iron rod, and useless. According to the literal meaning, she thought of what she meant, and she was furious. She really wanted to slap this shameless **** to death!


    However, the extreme anger is more affectionate. Long Qingcheng didn''t fight Tang Ye, and hummed: "I will let the accountant pay you some silver. If I really can''t help it, I will go to the brothel. If you dare to rob the girl in the name of the Long family, I will kill you. !"


    "It''s so good, elder sister, are you still giving me a prostitute?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    "Bah! What kind of prostitution!" Long Qingcheng was exasperated and hummed, "Going to the brothel can also be a matter of Yaxing. It depends on how you play! You can take care of it yourself!"


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye was stunned. The atmosphere and traditions in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes were so good. Not only was it recognized and agreed to go to the brothel, but it was also elegant?

 Chapter 740： Pretty maid!

    Tang Ye felt that he could still talk to Long Qingcheng, his sister. Although Long Qingcheng was serious, she would always explain necessary things patiently. Occasionally, I made some jokes with Long Qingcheng, and it was very interesting to see Longcheng please become angry. Tang Ye already knew that Long Qingcheng was already in the realm of profound communication. With such a powerful sister, she is self-willed!


    Of course, for strength, it is better to become stronger, relying on others when others are not around. So Tang Ye asked Long Qingcheng a lot about the convenience of cultivation and what he needs to pay attention to.


    Overall, tempering the body with spiritual energy is the most basic and most important. And the essence of cultivation is also this! At the same time, physical strength and martial arts level are complementary. It is like the Tongxuan Realm, where the body is not tempered to the body of a celestial being, it is difficult to reach the Tongxuan Realm. Even if you occasionally learn the magical method and master Xuanwu, you can''t do it without physical strength!


    As for the choice of weapons, for the human world, the stronger the better. Because the physical strength of human beings can never be tempered to the realm of gods and humans, then the power of martial arts must be strengthened by weapons and subtle martial arts. So, when you get a powerful weapon and martial arts, don''t pretend to say no!


    After all, the world is limited by air transport, and the best tempering of the body is no more than the realm of immortals, and only the masters of the gatekeepers of the gods can reach the realm of immortals. As for the realm of gods and men, that is the physical strength of being a god. It is impossible for human beings to reach that strength before the shackles of heaven and earth are broken. So the current strength, Tongxuan and Chaoxian, are all physically tempered to the realm of heaven and human.


    After Tang Ye learned about this, he was full of confidence in the future! Because so much has been said, it basically highlights the importance of aura tempering. Now Tang Ye knows why all the gatekeepers can reach the body of heaven and human. It turns out that they have aura, and can temper their bodies faster than others since they were young. And now, Tang Ye not only has the aura and vomiting technique, but also the dragon''s diamond solid formula, which will be far ahead of others in terms of aura tempering the body!


    This is why he is full of confidence.


    "Okay, having said so much, you should understand a lot, go and rest." Long Qingcheng no longer talked to Tang Ye too much, things needed a little bit of digestion, and couldn''t eat hot tofu anxiously. Besides, as the Young Master of the Long Family, apart from martial arts, there are more things to pay attention to.


    Long Qingcheng didn''t mention the Long Family exercises to Tang Ye. Naturally, the Long Family exercises can only be learned by people of the Long Family blood. Tang Ye is not from the Long Family, so naturally there is no need to mention it.


    But Long Qingcheng didn''t know, including Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian, Tang Ye was already practicing the Long Family exercises!


    Following the maid back to a luxurious courtyard, the maid said this was his residence. Tang Ye was very satisfied. The place was beautiful and big enough, with rockery and flowing water, ponds, and gardens. It was much more upscale than the high-end villas outside the Great World.


    "Young Master, this is the Spirit Gathering Pill that the eldest lady ordered." A beautiful maid with a delicate face and a bumpy figure kept a smile, and respectfully brought a blue and white porcelain vase to Tang Ye. There was just now. Long Qingcheng said that the Spirit Gathering Pill.


    Tang Ye took the Spirit Gathering Pill and nodded, "Okay."


    "What''s your name?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the pretty maid.


    The maid''s face turned red, and she lowered her head and said, "The slave and maid called Donglai."


    "Donglai?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He originally thought that such a beautiful maid would have a more poetic name, but he didn''t expect to be called Donglai.


    "So did you go west?" Tang Ye joked.


    Donglai''s maid''s face was still red, and she pursed her lips and said: "Yes, some..."


    Donglai maidservant whispered towards the door: "Go west, the young master calls you."


    Soon a girl who gently pulled the skirt came in, came in front of Tang Ye, curtly said: "Young master, slave servant is going west."


    Tang Ye saw that Xiqu was also a great beauty, Donglai seemed more cautious and gentle, while Xiqu was more generous and less stage fright.


    The two maids have fair skin, delicate features, and slender figures. One is wearing a white tunic skirt and the other is wearing a light blue tunic skirt. They look very refreshing and clean. They are not lost to those female stars in the big world outside. It seems that the Long Family''s selection of maids is also very particular.


    Tang Ye deeply felt his super good treatment. It''s nothing more than a person posing as the young master, and the Long Family has also let such a good maid over to serve, it seems that life in the Long Family will be very moisturizing!


    Tang Ye looked at the two maids, smiled, and said, "The names of you two remind me of a poem."


    "Oh?" Xi went to be more generous and naughty, looking at Tang Ye with a smile: "Young Master is really amazing!"


    "Don''t praise me so quickly, I haven''t read the poem yet, do you want to listen?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Donglai was very excited, with a blushing face, and said, "I want it!"


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly, and pretended to say: "A line of willows by the river in the capital of God, Yiyi Changfa is born in the new year and spring. People come from the east and the west to the west, not to reduce the dust for the Qingyin.


    I went to read it silently and thought it was very good, and praised it again and again, "Good poems, good poems."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Good poems are not good poems, good poems must be wet!


    In fact, this poem is just a copy of the "Closed Willows" written by the poet Li Shangyin. Li Shangyin wrote that a line of willows by the river in Yongding, Yiyi Changfa was born in the spring. People from the east and the west are weak, not for Qingyin to reduce road dust. He just changed Yongding to God. This is a naked-naked copying of public officials. However, because history takes place in the big world, Guwu Jianghu has always been an independent world of immortal cultivation, focusing on cultivation, so history is not much the same as the outside, presumably there is no historical poet Li Shangyin inside.


    Tang Ye said: "I listen to your names, going east and west, coming from the east, and going west, like a passer-by. They don¡¯t know each other. The so-called friendship is not so cool. But the poem I just said is actually It means that although the flowing water is ruthless, but the falling flowers are intentional. That is, if you are affectionate, I will be intentional. We are courteous. You are good to me and I am good to you, okay?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words from east to west, he was startled. It''s better to go west, but Donglai can''t help it anymore, looking like weeping. How can the young master treat himself so well!


    Tang Ye pulled up the tender and smooth hands that went east and west. Oh, is this taking advantage? However, he looked serious and solemnly said: "Don''t be too moved. I mean, if you get acquainted with each other, you are destined. Don''t be too courteous and humble. I''m not used to it. In the future, we will get along well, naturally and easily Some are fine."


    "Yeah, the maidservant knows..." Donglai was still moved in a mess.


    Going west was affected by the east, bit her cherry lips, looking at Tang Ye, her eyes were a little blurred, as if she had met a different master?


    After leaving the room, Tang Ye sighed softly and said, "Madam cultivates dead men, she is truly amazing."

 Chapter 741： Break through the psychic realm!

    What a keen person Tang Ye was, and after his strength slowly recovered, the strength of the dead wood and spring came into play again, making it easy for the perception around him. The pace of walking from east to west and the rhythm of breathing are hugely different from those of ordinary people. That is the performance of the martial artist after he has cultivated to a certain strength, which shows that going to the west is not a simple maid.


    What is really not simple about them is that after they have cultivated their strength to a certain level, they can conceal their martial arts behavior and aura. This shows that the level of their martial arts practice is already quite clever. Could it be that all the servants of the Long Family are so good?


    Certainly not.


    So Tang Ye knew that Mrs. Long had deliberately arranged the east to west. As early as when he was outside the big world, Hei Lao San told Wang Jianjia when he came out of the Guwu Jianghu that his wife had trained a group of absolute dead men in order to find her son. The dead man should die, and he swears to protect the lord. This kind of consciousness can be seen when the black third protected Wang Jianjia. Isn''t Mrs. Long a terrible woman to be able to train such a dead man?


    Long Xingtian was aware of these things a long time ago. He did not interfere with Mrs. Long, but just reminded Mrs. Long not to overdo it. Think about it, based on the current situation of the Long family, if Mrs. Long didn¡¯t cooperate with others behind her back, how could she arrange for the black third to follow him when the minister who helped the dragon sent people like Hu and Chen to the big world? go with?


    Tang Ye guessed that going east and west might be the dead man trained by Mrs. Long. He still has some opposition to the dead. For example, going east and west, two so cute and beautiful girls have already made a deadly consciousness. What danger he encountered that day was that they stood in front of him and defended each other with death. He didn''t want this to happen, and he couldn''t imagine what the dead men thought about life. That kind of life must be bleak and dull, because I gave up my self, so I was a dead man.


    The meaning of death is the master. The master is here, they are. When the master is gone, they are like lonely ghosts.


    "You have to be more careful..." After Dong Lai died and withdrew, Tang Ye sat cross-legged on the bed and said yoyo.


    Mrs. Long arranged for him to come and go by his side, she must be investigating his affairs. He doesn''t want to reveal his identity, so he must be careful about going east and west. And if he doesn''t have an accident, he will be safe when he comes east and west.


    After a sigh of relief, Tang Ye looked at the bottle of Spirit Gathering Pill before him, thought about it, and decided to cultivate his strength first. So he took the Spirit Gathering Pill and sat cross-legged on the bed to absorb the aura and blend.


    The magical effect of gathering the spirit pill is to accumulate the aura in a medicine pill, and after taking the medicine pill, an aura enters the body. What you need to do at this time is to absorb the aura of fusion. Originally, a warrior ate a spirit gathering pill, just like taking medicine. It is impossible to absorb all the effects of the medicine, and some of it will always be wasted. However, Tang Ye possesses the aura and vomiting technique and the diamond formula, which can perfectly absorb the aura, so a spirit gathering pill can play a much greater role in him than in other warriors.


    After taking three pills of Juling Pill, he felt feverish all over his body, like smoking. He was shocked, he wouldn''t have recurred the innate flame symptoms in his body, would he need his wife''s cold body to come and help relieve him?


    If this is a tragedy, the wife is not around! Moreover, even if she is by her side, Wangfeihua''s wife may not agree to touch her body by herself!


    The princess is clean and self-conscious, and when she is still a cold goddess!


    Feeling the body is getting hotter, Tang Ye hurriedly picked up the dead wood in the spring, blowing the spring breeze on his body to cool down. Fortunately, after some adjustments, the temperature slowly dropped. But he still has lingering fears. Since he realized that the dead tree meets the spring, even if he unlocks the flame power of the body seal, there will be no danger of the flame going away and the body being burned to ashes. So since then, it has been much easier for him to use flame power. Now that the sensation of body burning appeared again, he wondered if it was because of the Guwu Jianghu, the environment changed, and the power of the body''s flames also changed, and there was the same prohibition that needed to be reconciled before.


    "It''s really ill-fated, it looks like I''m looking for a wife..." Tang Ye sighed. Fortunately, now that he has become the Young Master of the Long Family, he can use a lot of resources, and it is not difficult to find the princess.


    In addition, Tang Ye also thought of two women, one is Xing Ji, a music fan, and the other is Gu Luoxue, a female from Luohuadong. Speaking of Xing Ji and Gu Luoxue are both beauties in the big world, Tang Ye felt that even when he arrived in Guwu Jianghu, he seemed to know a lot of beauties. It''s a pity that Xing Ji and Gu Luoxue both met him, and their relationship needs to be strengthened.


    However, when you arrive at the Guwu Rivers and lakes, you should get together, or you will be bullied by the indigenous warriors of the Guwu Rivers!


    He had heard about it a long time ago that people who come in from outside the big world are in a very bad situation in Guwu Jianghu. Even excessively, they were forced to a specific place, and they were labeled, specifically indicating that they were people from the great world, and the warriors of the ancient Wujiang lakes could bully them at will. Beauties like Xing Ji and Gu Luoxue are uncomfortable to be bullied. Fortunately, they are all people with certain magical powers, and it is estimated that their strength will be raised soon, and it will not be so bad.


    After Tang Ye sorted out these things, he checked his body again and found that he was no longer affected by the high temperature, so he was worried. In order to avoid accidents, he decided to find the princess first. Then he tried his strength and condensed a group of spiritual power with his hands, and found that although the form is small, the power contained is a lot stronger. This is the strength of the psychic realm!


    Tang Ye was very happy. The Long Family has various resource advantages, and Long Qingcheng has also said that it is not difficult to help him break into the Spirit Realm. As for Tongxuan, it depends on personal qualifications and chances. After Tong Xuan, it is the dividing line of warriors. Cannot pass Xuan, can only be regarded as a warrior with mediocre aptitude. After arriving at Tongxuan, it was a new world.


    With the aura of vomiting nashu and the vajra solid formula, Tang Ye was not afraid that his strength would not rise, and now he settled down, he lay down on the bed and took a nap.


    ...


    Mrs. Long''s mood stabilized a bit, and Long Xingtian accompanied her. Mrs. Long looked at Long Xingtian many times, but stopped talking.


    Long Xingtian knew what she wanted to say, and sighed: "He does look like you and me, but Qingcheng said, he is not. Perhaps Qingcheng chose him because of his appearance. Specific information, wait until the spies investigate clearly. Our son... after all, is in the big world. There is no absolute proof of what happened in Guwu Rivers and Lakes. It is better not to believe it. Son... after all, is your biggest weakness."


    Mrs. Long turned her head and said nothing.


    Long Xingtian''s remarks were not only aimed at Madam Long¡¯s emotional out-of-control problem, but also reminded Madam Long whether Tang Ye was deliberately made by the enemy, even Long Qingcheng cheated?


    Everyone knows that Mrs. Long cares about her son very much. She is easy to relax in his son''s affairs. Isn''t it easy to deal with her with her son?

 Chapter 742： I believe you!

    While Mrs. Long was talking to Long Xingtian, Long Qingcheng went over to see them.


    Mrs. Long was very concerned about Tang Ye''s affairs and asked, "Qingcheng, how did you find that child?"


    Long Qingcheng said: "It was rescued from the Yin Yang gate."


    "Huh?" Long Xingtian frowned immediately and said suspiciously: "Save it from the Yin and Yang gate? Can you tell me more about the situation."


    Long Qingcheng nodded and said: "Father, mother, this is the case. The people from Yin and Yang gate came to our Long¡¯s house to make trouble that day, trying to get through the scars of the three corpses, saying that it was made by our Long¡¯s family. I observed those scars, I felt that the person who killed the disciple of the Yin and Yang sect had superb marksmanship, so I had the idea to make him impersonate his younger brother. I then pointed him to the power of fighting skills similar to that of the dragon family, so that he could cross the sea without hiding. So I went to find this People, I didn''t expect to meet him on the way south, and he happened to be the one who killed the Yin Yang Sect disciple. Speaking of which...this is indeed a coincidence."


    Long Qingcheng seemed to understand Long Xingtian''s concerns.


    Mrs. Long glanced at Long Xingtian, and said displeased: "Only you are suspicious!"


    Long Xingtian said earnestly: "It''s not that I am suspicious, but that I must be cautious. You see, first the Yin Yang gate brought three corpses to look for things, and then Li Zhengqi came out. Come out, he was still caught by the Yin Yang gate. Now. Why is it all related to the Yin-Yang Gate? This is a coincidence. If he is a **** deliberately arranged by the Yin-Yang Gate, if he doesn''t deal with it, our Long Family will be in danger."


    Mrs. Long turned her head and didn''t speak, Long Xingtian''s worries were right. In a situation where you are fighting for me and deceiving, if you are beaten into your own house by the enemy, it will be really bad.


    Long Qingcheng thought of Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye would not have been deliberately arranged by Yin Yang Gate. But she can''t be so subjective, after all, Tang Ye is very good at acting, what if she is really from the Yin Yang Sect?


    "Qingcheng, what do you think of him?" Long Xingtian asked Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng frowned, and after thinking about it for a while, he shook his head. He felt that Tang Ye was not a member of the Yin Yang Sect, and said, "I don''t think he has anything to do with the Yin Yang Sect. At that time, I wanted to take him away. He asked me to kill the Yin Yang Sect. If he were from the Yin and Yang sect, he would not have done so. Perhaps he could be considered fierce enough to kill himself and protect himself. However, from the reaction of the Yin and Yang sects I killed at the time Look, they are greedy for life and fear of death. If Li Zhengqi does this, it may push them into anxieties and make them tell the truth. If you are a clever planner, you won''t take that kind of risk."


    "If... the people who were killed don''t know the identity of Li Zhengqi? Li Zhengqi arranged it directly from the upper level of Yin Yang Gate..." Long Xingtian questioned again.


    Long Qingcheng pursed his lips, not knowing how to answer. Therefore, Tang Ye''s identity is still very suspicious.


    Long Xingtian didn''t want to be a villain, but it was a matter of the safety of the Long Family. As the head of the Long Family, he had to worry about all aspects. He looked at Long Qingcheng and said, "Qingcheng, since his identity is not yet clear, he cannot be affected by his emotions. You continue to let people investigate him, and... first control him, even if he belongs to Yin Yang Sect. People, let him know that he can''t move around. As for the means, you can figure it out."


    "Father..." Long Qingcheng still feels good about Tang Ye, but she has to use this method against Tang Ye, which makes it difficult for her to deal with, but she understands Long Xingtian''s difficulties and bows her head and said: "I know what to do. ..."


    "Then I will retreat first." Long Qingcheng''s mood became weak.


    After Long Qingcheng retreated, Long Xingtian looked at Mrs. Long, and Mrs. Long made a straight face and was very rude to him. He said helplessly: "Madam, I also think about safety. Forget it, don''t talk about it, anyway, I have always done evil things like this."


    "You are asking Qingcheng to be a villain now." Madam Long snorted coldly.


    "This..." Long Xingtian couldn''t refute it, as if it was indeed Long Qingcheng who was going to be a wicked person, there was nothing wrong with him.


    Seeing that he had nothing to say, Mrs. Long drove him away and hummed: "You go out, I want to recite the scriptures!"


    Helpless, Long Xingtian could only leave the room angrily. Fortunately, it is not the first time that I was driven away by my wife. Otherwise, I would be so wronged. My wife would always be driven out of the room!


    ...


    Tang Ye woke up after a nap, feeling all over after his strength breakthrough, stretching his waist like a big slacker just getting up. He opened the door and went out, just in time to see Long Qingcheng. He was taken aback, looking at Long Qingcheng and wondering: "Sister, why are you here? Don''t call me when you come, why are you so polite?"


    "It''s not that you are polite, but that you are worried that your eyes will be dirty when you sleep without clothes." Long Qingcheng snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled, and immediately sorted out the clothes pretending to be, and said with a smile: "Sister, look, the clothes are well dressed. Not only will you not get dirty eyes, but you will also be seductive, because I am a handsome guy!"


    Long Qingcheng was very helpless to Tang Ye like this, too lazy to care for him, stepped into the room, as if very angry. She was like this, she was very concerned about Tang Ye, but she showed a seriousness and arrogance.


    Tang Ye is very attentive to Long Qingcheng. Now in Long''s family, he does not have deep feelings for Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian, but he is very dependent on Long Qingcheng. He knew that in the future everything in the capital city would have to be covered by Long Qingcheng, including cultivation matters. That Long Qingcheng was his little ancestor, and he had to offer it well.


    Long Qingcheng felt a bit funny about this kind of Tang night club, hating and loving him. It''s like a brother who has done something wrong, trying hard to please her in order to let her wipe his butt. As a short-term sister, she will naturally help. However, this is like letting Tang Ye''s little calculation succeed, but the serious sister doesn''t want him to be troubled!


    Alas...Long Qingcheng sighed slightly, taking care of Tang Ye as her younger brother more and more. She felt a little complicated. And now she came to Tang Ye to control Tang Ye according to Long Xingtian''s words!


    This will definitely arouse Tang Ye''s disgust...Long Qing is cold outside the city and warm inside, with a kind heart, and doesn''t like doing such things much.


    Seeing her look embarrassed, Tang Ye said, "Sister, just tell me what''s the matter, don''t suffocate yourself."


    Tang Ye took Long Qingcheng and sat down, then went to pour her tea.


    The more Tang Ye was like this, the more difficult it was for Long Qingcheng to speak, she just got up and left, and stopped doing this. But Tang Ye grabbed her and said, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Long Qingcheng pursed his lips and said, "Father said that your identity is still doubtful. If you want to stay in Long''s house, you must accept ours..."


    "Control?" Long Qingcheng couldn''t say it, but Tang Ye answered the conversation readily.


    Long Qingcheng turned her head and acquiesced to Tang Ye''s words, she felt very sorry for Tang Ye.


    At this time she wanted to withdraw her hand, only to realize that Tang Ye was holding it. Suddenly she felt embarrassed and her mind was a little weird. It seems a bit inappropriate to hold the two hands together for so long.


    She pulled her hand slightly, her cheeks flushed a little.


    Tang Ye reacted and quickly let go of her, very embarrassed. In order not to be so embarrassed, he stretched out his hand to Long Qingcheng and said, "Are you going to let me take poison to control me? Yes, give me the poison. I think your worries should be resolved. If this can solve our relationship I¡¯m happy to do so.¡±


    "You..." Long Qingcheng didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so refreshed, as if he could give her life without hesitation, and her mood was a little strange.


    Finally, she bit her lip and hummed: "I believe you!"


    Tang Ye was very moved and said with joy: "Sister, I know you are the best to me."


    "But you still have to take poison." Long Qingcheng added.


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt that he was moved in vain, and he still had to take poison, damn!

 Chapter 743： Do you have a wife?

    Long Qingcheng did not expect Tang Ye to be such a general and current affairs person. Actively willing to take the poison and accept the control, without complaining, as he had already guessed this kind of thing, he just waited for her to come and do it. This frees Long Qingcheng''s heart from entanglement or guilt about this matter. She felt very easy to get along with Tang Ye.


    "This is a secret medicine pill made by the Long Family. If it is a poison, it is not. It is a pill specially designed to assist the Long Family in the cultivation. If it is eaten by the Long Family, it will be of great benefit. But if it is eaten by outsiders, it must be If there is no Long Family Heart Method to regulate within the time, there will be troubles in the body." Long Qingcheng gave Tang Ye a golden spirit pill, like gold, very beautiful.


    In fact, this is the unique golden pill refined with the solid formula of the Long Family Heart Method Diamond. Like the Long Family exercise method, it is only suitable for the Long Family, is a good medicine for the Long Family, and a poison for outsiders.


    Tang Ye turned his eyes when seeing the golden core Long Qingcheng had taken out, and said, "Sister, can you change the poison?"


    "Why?" Long Qingcheng wondered.


    Tang Ye said: "This diamond is like gold, I want to collect it."


    "Eat!" Long Qingcheng was too lazy to joke with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye could only eat that golden core. In fact, he did not want to eat because of his true identity. He is a person of the Long family''s blood. It will be fine to eat this golden pill. When Long Qingcheng checks and finds that there is nothing wrong with him, isn''t that revealing his identity?


    Tang Ye was very puzzled, how to take a poison to control himself would threaten the problem of identity, is it destined to recognize his ancestors?


    Seeing that Tang Ye had eaten the golden core, Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye¡¯s resolute but often joking face, thought about something, and said: "You first arrived in the city of God. You should have arranged for someone to familiarize yourself with the situation in the city. However, considering that you are the Young Master of the Long Family and have a special status, your return conference will be held two days later, so you will not be arranged to show your face in the city. After your return conference is over, you are officially known to everyone, then you can Free to move."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "In other words, I must stay in the mansion for the next two days?"


    Long Qingcheng nodded and said, "I will not be idle for these two days, because I want to teach you two Long Family combat techniques."


    "The Long Family''s combat skills?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "But isn''t the Long Family''s combat skills not capable of training by the Long Family? I''m not..."


    "I know." Long Qingcheng knew that Tang Ye was going to talk about the bloodline restriction of the Long Family''s combat skills, and surpassed Tang Ye''s words: "Don''t worry about this, I will teach you one or two moves that resemble Long Family''s combat skills. "


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was very curious, what is the battle skills of the Dragon Family? Isn''t it true that the Long Family''s combat skills, but they look the same as the Long Family''s combat skills?


    However, not knowing what happened, Tang Ye asked about this, and Long Qingcheng suddenly became angry, and coldly snorted: "How I teach you, how do you learn, ask so much what to do?"


    Long Qingcheng seems to be a little sensitive to the true and false Long Family combat skills?


    Tang Ye could not grasp the temper of these cold and arrogant women. Regardless of the woman sleeping under him or the elder sister who took care of him everywhere, he sighed secretly and looked at Long Qingcheng and said: "What do you say, elder sister, I do. do."


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Qingcheng seemed helpless and wanted to explain something, but he stopped talking, and finally hummed, "You go eat something now, and then I will teach you two moves to deal with the coming return meeting. As the Young Master of the Long Family, there will definitely be many people coming by then, and they will have bad intentions. They will either deny your identity and want to expose you, or admit your identity but want you to lose face and lose The mighty prestige that the Lord should have. In short, I just don¡¯t see you well, just like they are going to deal with the Long Family."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye with a serious expression, and said, "From the moment you became the Young Master of the Long Family, it means that your destiny is tied to the Long Family, understand?"


    "Understood." Tang Ye nodded, but he wasn''t so sincere. He didn''t have a deep sense of belonging to the Long Family. It was all for Long Qingcheng''s sake.


    By the way, Tang Ye proposed something he wanted to do, and said to Long Qingcheng: "Sister, I want to find someone, can you help me?"


    "Looking for someone?" Long Qingcheng frowned. The person Tang Ye was looking for, wouldn''t he know Tang Ye''s identity? This may expose Tang Ye''s identity, proving that he is not the Young Master of the Long Family. Long Qingcheng felt that this matter was big or small, and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    Tang Yeguai was embarrassed and said, "My wife."


    Long Qingcheng was taken aback, glanced suspiciously at Tang Ye up and down, with a weird expression: "Do you have a wife?"


    Tang Ye felt very hurt. What''s the reaction of the old sister? It means that it is amazing that we have a daughter-in-law... Can''t we have a daughter-in-law?


    "It''s true, sister, my daughter-in-law''s name...I don''t know exactly what she is called now, it''s my daughter-in-law anyway." Tang Ye wanted to say something about the princess, but found that she didn''t know what to say. The princess is both Lin Yourong and Qian Hanyue. However, one is the name of the Great World, and the other is the name of the previous life. After arriving in the Guwu Rivers, I don''t know if it will change.


    Seeing Tang Ye doing this, Long Qingcheng didn''t believe he had a wife anymore. I don''t even know what the daughter-in-law is called.


    "You go eat!" Long Qingcheng was too lazy to talk about these things with Tang Ye. If this frivolous guy had a wife, he should have a man too!


    "Hey, sister, don''t go, I''m really looking for my daughter-in-law, this matter is urgent." Tang Ye grabbed Long Qingcheng and said, "Or else, you find two people, one is Lin Yourong and the other is Qian Hanyue, as long as it is related to them, tell me, OK?"


    Looking at Tang Ye''s serious look, Long Qingcheng thought for a while, reluctantly agreed, and said, "I will help you pay attention."


    "Thank you sister!" Tang Ye thanked him very much.


    Long Qingcheng said: "If you really have this so-called wife, then you must ensure that she will not reveal your identity."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. What is meant by this so-called daughter-in-law? He said to Long Qingcheng as if he had imagined it. He said to Long Qingcheng, "Sister, don''t worry, if my wife knows my situation, she will know what to do. . She is very smart, no worse than me."


    "She is very beautiful?" Long Qingcheng asked suddenly, and she didn''t know why she asked.


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly: "As beautiful as you are, sister."


    "A sister, I''m so beautiful?" Long Qingcheng didn''t believe it.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng with weird eyes. It seems that the old lady is always thinking that she is a very beautiful woman, but she pretends that she doesn''t care about her appearance.


    Long Qingcheng reacted, realizing that the questioning method was wrong, and was embarrassed. His face was reddened, he coughed twice, and then glared at Tang Ye. Without talking to Tang Ye, he ordered Tang Ye to eat and then came to the backyard. Learn martial arts moves that imitate Long''s combat skills.


    Tang Ye thought it was funny. Don''t think that those cold and arrogant women are not close to men and have no emotions. In fact, female drivers drive much faster than male drivers.


    Tang Ye hasn''t "driving" for a long time, but wants to drive once, but it''s a pity that his wife is not with him! And Long Qingcheng said that in the return conference two days later, a group of people will embarrass him, and he has to concentrate on this matter.


    ...


    In the courtyard of the Yun family''s house, the spies sent by Yun Jiehao came back and reported to him: "Master, regarding the identity of the young master of the Long family, no clues have been investigated, it is the subordinates incompetent!"


    Yun Jiehao smiled and said, "If you investigate what Long Meizi is dealing with, is she still the woman who makes me think about it? You have to use your brain to deal with this Long Family Young Master."


    Yun Jiehao pointed to his head and smiled confidently.

 Chapter 744： Let you have no chance of taking the lead!

    After Long Qingcheng took Tang Ye back to God''s capital and declared that Tang Ye was the Young Master of the Long Family, Yun Jiehao sent someone to investigate Tang Ye''s identity. He is not a person with well-developed limbs and simple mind. He can see why Long Qingcheng launched a young master of the Long Family at this juncture. For the Long Family, several of their families want to weaken.


    They have a common idea: they can no longer let the Long Family keep pressing on their heads!


    Long Xingtian was said to have had an awkward relationship with his wife more than 20 years ago. In order to please his wife, he seldom went out for relationships. The Long Family used to be far stronger than it is now. It was impossible for the Yin Yang Gate to find fault before. But because of not moving for more than 20 years, other families have become stronger, the Long Family has not made progress, and other families have caught up, so they are not afraid of the Long Family.


    For the larger purpose, it is the chase between families. For the small purpose, I just want to get Long Qingcheng. In Guwu Rivers and Lakes, being able to marry Long Qingcheng is undoubtedly extremely prestigious. Long Qingcheng is so beautiful, there is no reason not to be tempted as a man. Whether it is to test a man''s ability or to satisfy his emotional needs, Yun Jiehao regards Long Qingcheng as his goal of conquering.


    "Since I have not been able to investigate the identity of the young master of the Long Family, we can only start with the young master returning to the conference two days later. However, things have to take their time. For things like this, more than me will take action? , We only need to see the opportunity in the middle. Moreover, there is no need to destroy this young master of the Long Family immediately, otherwise Long Meizi will not be able to make a living and affect my relationship with her. But we cannot let the young master of the Long Family succeed, otherwise Long The family has grown again, it is very stressful for the family, and when the Long family has grown, Sister Long will become more arrogant, and it is even more difficult for men to get into her eyes."


    Yun Jiehao squinted his eyes and thought, and after some analysis, he turned around and said to the spy: "With Chen Xuankong''s temper, it must be cannon fodder. He will shoot, but he will definitely not achieve his goal. Hua Jiukong doesn''t understand many things, regardless , I don¡¯t care about it, it¡¯s actually not revealed, that¡¯s the real old fox. Compared to Hua Jiukong, I am more willing to interact with Chen Xuankong. So, you go to explore Hua Jiukong¡¯s movement."


    "Yes!" the spy nodded in response.


    The spy had his own ideas, and looked at Yun Jiehao and asked in confusion: "Master, there are still several young masters and daughters in the city of God. Their strength has already been mastered. If they take action, there shouldn''t be any problems, right?"


    Yun Jiehao looked at the spy, shaking his head and sneered, and said: "Do you think they will use Tongxuan''s strength to embarrass a person from the spiritual realm? No, even if it is the Young Master of the Long Family, they will not. Environment, that¡¯s a new world again. It¡¯s like when people grow up, would they still find children to fight around? Isn¡¯t that a joke? So, those young masters and daughters won¡¯t make a move. Ask them If you shoot, unless the young master of the Long Family grows to the same level as them, denial can''t get into their eyes."


    "Master is wise, the subordinates are far behind!" The spy nodded.


    Yun Jiehao waved his hand and let the spies go down.


    After the spies left, Yun Jiehao''s expression became cold and stern, and he suddenly threw the feather fan out of his hand, and the feather fan swiveled toward the big tree in front. The feather fan made a sharp sound, flashing a faint blue light, like a high-speed rotating flywheel, invisible to the naked eye, and exuding powerful power. The lupin cut a few leaves of the tree. The leaves fell, and the lupins turned around, cutting the leaves back and forth. When the leaves fell to the ground, they had become a neat strand, and the cut marks of the leaves were crisp and neat, without a trace of unevenness, which showed Yun Jiehao''s superb strength.


    "On this one step, I will also learn the profoundness!" Yun Jiehao coldly snorted, "When the time comes, I will let you know how powerful the Yun family''s feather fan is, instead of making you think I will only be smart!"


    Yun Jiehao was angry that those young masters and daughters who had mastered profound knowledge would not be active in the front like him. It seemed that he was very weak and could only succeed by running around and using his brain.


    "Long Family Young Master, you have no chance to appear, let alone you are a fake!" Yun Jiehao snorted again. He was going to catch up with those who are capable of profound understanding, a young master of the Long Family caused a lot of trouble, and he was quite unhappy.


    ...


    Tang Ye ate dinner under the service of two maids from the east to the west, and then went to the backyard of the Long Mansion to learn the Pseudo-Dragon family combat skills with Long Qingcheng, and led the way in front of him.


    I was estimated to be less than 20 years old and very young, but Tang Ye felt a little entangled when he thought of their status as dead men. He can''t tell them that you don''t want to be dead men, so it''s better to kill them. Because they are said to be denied. And they didn''t know that Tang Ye knew their identities, if they exposed them, they might be recalled by Mrs. Long immediately.


    What''s the point of asking for a dead man who has been seen through his identity and cannot complete the task? It''s not that they are incompetent, but Tang Ye is too strong. For them to be well, Tang Ye could only pretend not to know.


    "Are you two considered my personal maids?" Tang Ye asked while looking at Donglai and Xigo.


    Dong Lai turned his head and bowed slightly, obediently, and said, "Yes, Young Master."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "In this case, I should give you a little benefit. What do you want?"


    East Lai and West went stunned, always unable to guess what Tang Ye was thinking. They are considered smart women, otherwise Mrs. Long would not arrange to come here. However, Tang Ye''s words, deeds and behavior are really weird and unruly, they are always caught off guard.


    "I don''t need it, young master, as long as Xi Qu and I can be by your side." Dong Lai said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "That''s what I said, but I have to act like a good master. This has nothing to do with you, it has nothing to do with the image I want to manage. You think, you are my people, I received good treatment under my hands. When others saw it, would they be envious? In this case, would they all think of me doing things?"


    Xi Qu frowned, and said, "But etiquette has respect and inferiority. The young master is the master and we are slaves. We must be treated differently, otherwise the rules will be broken."


    "So I want to change this rule." Tang Ye smiled.


    Donglai and Xiqu looked at each other. While not understanding why Tang Ye did this, they secretly wrote down the matter and went back to tell Mrs. Long.


    When I arrived in the backyard, I saw Long Qingcheng holding a long spear, and with a light wave, the spear emitted a sharp light, like cutting through the air, very real.


    Tang Ye was amazed, the old sister holding a spear was even more majestic and admirable.


    Suddenly Tang Ye thought that long spears were used in the north and south of the big world. At first, she said she wanted to teach her marksmanship, but she didn''t believe it, even disdainful, saying that she could not use marksmanship. It''s all right now. When I have learned the old sister''s great marksmanship, I will go back and show it to her to see if she is not surprised!

 Chapter 745： Stop my shot!

    Seeing Tang Ye coming, Long Qingcheng slanted his spear and walked over, his prestige was not diminished at all. When she arrived in front of Tang Ye, she suddenly pointed her spear at Tang Ye, sending out a force that pierced the face with fiery pain. Tang Ye was taken aback, took a step back, and used his strength to break up Long Qing''s persecution.


    Surprised and not dangerous, Tang Ye got angry, gave Long Qingcheng a ferocious look, and hummed, "Sister, don''t do this!"


    Long Qingcheng sneered and hummed: "Got a temper?"


    Tang Ye immediately didn''t dare to play sideways with the old sister, hehe smiled: "Sister, you are so strong, so it is very dangerous to me. Even if you want to, you can''t face my face, right? If you scratch my face, , You didn¡¯t have a handsome brother. How much did you lose, right?"


    "To you!" Long Qingcheng hated Tang Ye''s arrogant appearance, and hummed: "What do you know? The power just now is not my strength, but the power of the spear. Weapons in the world are powerful. The strength just now is the''power'' of the spear, understand?"


    "The''power'' of the weapon?" Tang Ye did not understand. When in the big world, he hardly used any weapons, and he was not so particular about weapons.


    Long Qingcheng''s eyes were somewhat contemptuous, and he said arrogantly: "You still have a lot to learn, give me humility and concentration! The so-called power of a weapon is the sharpness of the weapon itself. All weapons are powerful, even those made of wood. Wooden swords are also powerful. But momentum is not something that everyone can use. Only when you are very proficient with weapons and integrate with weapons can you display the momentum of weapons. This is equivalent to an extra force. If you use it well, Often wins at critical moments."


    Tang Ye listened to Long Qingcheng''s explanation, and it was not difficult to understand. This so-called weapon potential is actually like the attack attribute of the weapon when playing games in the big world. Such as poison, hemp, fire, water, thunder, etc. Using weapons with this attribute attack will have additional attribute damage. The difference now is that even if the weapon has this attribute, the user must be proficient in order to send it out, and it must be specific to the weapon.


    "I probably understand." Tang Ye said, "Then, if you have a good grasp of weapons, can you take the initiative?"


    "I said, you must integrate yourself with the weapon. You must understand the weapon and understand its intent." Long Qingcheng explained. When she taught Tang Ye these things, she seemed quite patient.


    Looking at Tang Ye with half-knowledge, Long Qingcheng threw his spear to Tang Ye, and said, "From the wounds of the Yin Yang Sect disciple you killed before, you can see that you are quite proficient with marksmanship. You can try it with a shot."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "How can I be proficient in marksmanship?"


    "No? If not, why are the scars of those Yin Yang Sect disciples so delicate?" Long Qingcheng questioned.


    "That''s because..." Tang Ye didn''t dare to say, how could he say it, it was because he used Long Family combat skills.


    "Well, sister, you are too smart to hide anything from you." Tang Ye sighed helplessly, changed the subject, and said, "Then I will show you two shots."


    Tang Ye is quite good at grasping it. He used a little bit of Long Family''s combat skills, and then played two spears at will, making the marksmanship look exquisite because of the power of Long Family''s combat skills, but it is messy and unorganized, making people unable to distinguish dragons. Home combat skills.


    After watching it, Long Qingcheng frowned slightly, always feeling a familiar feeling. Although this guy''s marksmanship is messy, he is very sharp and domineering. If you know how to integrate, you must not underestimate it. How did this guy learn that kind of marksmanship?


    "Sister, I''m finished, what do you think?" Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng asked, "Who did you learn this marksmanship from?"


    Tang Ye wanted to say that he could teach himself without a teacher, but he was afraid that Long Qingcheng would not believe it. He said, "I learned it from an old man who saw me and said that I had a wonderful bones. I wanted to worship him as a teacher, but he It¡¯s too noble and you won¡¯t accept me. It¡¯s okay to say that I was given a few shots by fate. Hey, I don¡¯t understand the idea of ??an expert."


    Long Qingcheng glanced at Tang Ye, believing that this kid is an idiot. She could see that Tang Ye had deliberately concealed it, but after all, it was a martial arts school, and there was nothing wrong with treating it as private, so she did not continue to ask.


    Long Qingcheng took the spear back from Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Your marksmanship is very aggressive and domineering, but you have no momentum. If you encounter an equal opponent, you will definitely lose. If you want to use the weapon momentum, I can''t help you, I can only guide you. How do you do it."


    Long Qingcheng walked to the side of the courtyard, where there were a row of weapons, various long spears, and two simple halberds. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "First choose your weapon. After you choose the weapon, you can focus on it and you can''t change it casually. If you see that the spear is good today, choose the spear. Don''t think about how high a level you have in weapons for the rest of your life."


    "Come on, choose your weapon. You use a long spear. There are several long spears here. If you have other requirements, the Long Family will satisfy you." Long Qingcheng asked Tang Ye to choose a weapon. .


    However, contrary to Long Qingcheng''s expectation, Tang Ye did not choose the spear. He walked directly to the two halberds and said, "I want to choose the halberds."


    "What?" Long Qingcheng really did not expect Tang Ye to choose this way. The halberd is not so easy to use. Once the halberd was used as a decoration on both sides of the memorial ceremony. Does it mean that the halberd is useless? Not so, but because there are few people who can use halberds well, it is not as easy to use a gun as it is, so gradually fewer people choose halberds. The halberd itself is domineering and beautiful, and it is excellent for making decorations. However, most of the people who can use the halberd are outstanding.


    "Are you sure you want to choose the halberd?" Long Qingcheng was puzzled by Tang Ye''s choice, and said, "But you used a long spear before."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I think the halberd is more powerful and domineering, and it is more challenging. If you use the halberd, like the painting of the halberd by Fang Tian, ??it will definitely make me more... handsome!"


    "Long Ye, you give me serious!" Long Qingcheng really cares about Tang Ye, and doesn''t want Tang Ye to be sloppy in martial arts matters related to his life. He hummed: "This is not a matter of being handsome, it will be related to Choose your path carefully!"


    But Tang Ye''s choice of halberd was something that didn''t need to be considered. After all, he learned the battle skills of the Long Family. He directly took off a halberd. This halberd is more traditional. Its head is shaped like a "Tic Tac Toe" with a bunch of red tasseled silk. Tang Ye held the halberd in his hand, swiped it a few times, and then jumped to the middle of the open space, dressed in black, holding the halberd, quite awe-inspiring.


    When Long Qingcheng saw Tang Ye like this, his heart trembled. She had the feeling of standing aside and watching her father practice the halberd when she was a child. Her father''s stalwart and heroic posture penetrated into her heart. She worshiped that way!


    However, she couldn''t practice Long Family combat skills! Everyone thought that she had created another Long Family''s marksmanship, which was an outstanding talent, but they did not know that she had to do that.


    Seeing Tang Ye holding a halberd, Long Qingcheng waved his spear, pointed at Tang Ye, and hummed, "You can choose the halberd, but you must block my shot!"

 Chapter 746： One attack and one defense!

    Whether it was because of secretly learning the Long Family''s combat skills, or because Fang Tian painted the halberd in the memory of his previous life, Tang Ye had enough reasons to choose the halberd. He himself recognized this weapon. But he didn''t expect that Long Qingcheng suddenly came over with a spear to fight him. He is very depressed, isn''t this old lady bullying? With the strength of the old sister, kill yourself every minute!


    "Sister, I am not your opponent, I surrender, I surrender!" Tang Ye raised a hand and said to Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng coldly snorted: "No spine! If you don''t fight, you have to fight, or you will get me two shots!"


    It was too late to speak and then soon, Long Qingcheng shot Tang Ye as soon as he finished speaking. Tang Ye thought that Long Qingcheng was frightening him, and the old lady was just like a knife-mouthed tofu, and she definitely couldn''t bear to beat herself! However... With a bang, Long Qingcheng''s spear hit him in the abdomen, and he flew out, hit a pillar, and vomited blood.


    He vomited blood!


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, would the old sister be so cruel? !


    "Young Master, be careful!" At this moment, he went to the west and quickly exclaimed to Tang Ye, because Long Qingcheng continued to wave his spear regardless of Tang Ye vomiting blood.


    Donglai still wanted to go out to help Tang Ye, but was stopped by Xigo. The two maids pretended to be incapable of martial arts. Wouldn''t they expose their identities if they went out?


    Tang Ye didn''t even care to wipe the blood on the corners of his mouth. He immediately rolled aside, got up in embarrassment, then rolled over and grabbed the halberd. Before he stood upright, he used the halberd to resist Long Qingcheng''s spear.


    Cang!


    The spear and the halberd collided with a crisp sound. Long Qingcheng was condescending, looking down at Tang Ye very contemptuously, making people tickled with anger. Tang Ye knew that Long Qingcheng would not lay heavy hands on him, but if he did not resist, the pain would be inevitable. He didn''t want to be beaten like this. Why should it hurt? So he looked for an opportunity to pick up Long Qingcheng''s spear, retreated back, and stood up again, facing Long Qingcheng with his halberd.


    Long Qingcheng was not joking at all about martial arts. This matter is not sloppy, if the enemy is the enemy, the enemy will not show mercy. Long Qingcheng worried that Tang Ye''s casual temperament would make him suffer. Long Qingcheng was so serious because she really cared about Tang Ye, otherwise she wouldn''t bother to take the effort.


    However, she hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s fierce appearance. In the Great World, Tang Ye became fierce, treating those enemies who wanted to move him, not only would he not sloppy, but he would also make careful arrangements to make the enemies too dead to die. After arriving at Guwu Rivers and Lakes, his identity was hidden at first, so there were no enemies. But now that he has become the Young Master of the Long Family, there will be more and more enemies. That ruthlessness and strategy will come back sooner or later.


    "Sister, you force me, be careful I make you look good!" Tang Ye grunted angrily at Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng almost couldn''t help laughing. Oh, this fake brother, how do you say such funny and naive words? Make yourself look good? Is this a joke? He can beat him with just one finger!


    Only she knew what Long Qingcheng thought. She will not smile in front of Tang Ye, despise Tang Ye, and coldly snorted: "Speaking big and not drafting, I will take this opportunity to give you a lesson and let you know that in the future, confrontation with force is absolutely necessary. Look at the opponent!"


    "Look carefully at my move!" Long Qingcheng shouted coldly again.


    Tang Ye looked awe-inspiring, fully guarded, and carried all his strength. Facing the elder sister of the Tongxuan Realm, even if he exhausted all his strength, it is estimated that he could barely block a blow.


    Long Qingcheng raised his spear and pointed it straight at Tang Ye, as if to attack Tang Ye with one word.


    "Heaven¡¯s heart is loved, Wang Dao is straight. The gun is like a dragon, straight away!" Long Qingcheng didn''t need to shout, but she was teaching Tang Ye while also teaching Tang Ye''s spear technique, so she should be clear. It was explained to Tang Ye at that time.


    Go straight!


    Without any fancy, go straight and take the eye of the enemy!


    Seeing Long Qingcheng''s body rushing by, Tang Ye suddenly felt that his whole body was locked, unable to move, and watched Long Qingcheng''s spear hit his forehead.


    Long Qingcheng stopped in time, and Tang Ye''s eyebrows showed a little blood. If Long Qingcheng is really moving, then his eyebrows have been worn, and he has become a corpse.


    Long Qingcheng retracted his spear and looked at Tang Ye who hadn''t reacted yet, and said, "The straight-going style is the first trick I want to teach you. This trick is simple, but it''s also deadly. Going straight is nothing. Other actions, do not disperse any power to other places, just take the eyebrows. You couldn¡¯t move just now. In addition to being oppressed by my power, the spear¡¯s straightness attracted you and made you feel at ease. On the straight spear. This will slow down your evasive action. In the duel between masters, half a beat will stop. If you stop, it means death. Understand?


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and he was breathing heavily. He was thinking of blocking Long Qingcheng''s attack just now, but he didn''t expect that when Long Qingcheng made a move, he would not let him call. Sure enough, in the face of the absolute power gap, it is quite difficult to resist. The strength advantage in the big world is lost, and you can only go to the countryside and become a master of the profound realm of Guwu Jianghu!


    Long Qingcheng poked his spear into the ground at Tang Ye, making a sonorous voice, and hummed: "If you want to use a long halberd, then let me see what power you can use with a long halberd. The dragon straight walking style evolved from the long halberd stunts in the dragon family''s combat skills. If you are really talented with halberds, you must be able to exert extraordinary power. You can now use the long halberds to hit the straight walking style just now. Let me see. At the same time, you should also pay attention to how I resisted you. That is the second trick I want to teach you¡ªbreak the halberd and sink the sand!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Sister, then you should be careful."


    "I don''t need to be careful, you can''t hurt me." Long Qingcheng said lightly.


    "..."


    Nima''s... Tang Ye really took a sigh of relief at the arrogant arrogance of the old sister. I don''t know what it would be like to let the old sister suffer a bit?


    Tang Ye began to transport his strength, and according to the straight-walking style he saw Long Qingcheng hitting just now, he straightened the halberd and made a straight-walking motion, and then suddenly halved at Long Qingcheng!


    call!


    Although Tang Ye¡¯s strength does not have the profound knowledge, but using the Lingyun Nashu technique and the vajra solid formula to temper his body, his body strength has exceeded the spiritual realm, and he has reached the imperial spiritual realm, so the force he emits is attached to the halberd and can also stimulate People are excited.


    Long Qingcheng felt that, squinting his eyes slightly, he was a little surprised that Tang Ye had such a profound spiritual power.


    At this time, Mrs. Long appeared on one side of the courtyard promenade, and Long Xingtian appeared on the other side again, watching how Tang Ye played this straight-walking style.


    "There are appearances and styles, but...the shape is not god, before Qingcheng''s halberd sinks into the sand, you can''t make a step." Long Xingtian commented lightly with a smile.


    Mrs. Long looked calmly and squinted slightly.


    Long Qingcheng made a movement of holding the spear horizontally and then tilting the spear, holding the spear firmly in front of him to resist Tang Ye''s attack. But there was another action, which was to push the spear against Tang Ye, sending out a powerful attack towards Tang Ye.


    This is a defensive tactic that sheds the halberd and sinks the sand, and the power sent out has the potential to attack, but it is mainly defense and very stable. The enemy can''t advance and can only stop attacking. Even, the weapon will be thrown away and fall to the ground. This is the subtlety of breaking the halberd into the sand.


    With Tang Ye''s current strength, the force that was pushed out from under the sand can stop him. This is what Long Qingcheng, Long Xingtian, and Mrs. Long thought.


    Could it be that Tang Ye could break the halberd and sink into the sand?

 Chapter 747： I broke a few hairs of the old lady!

    Breaking the halberd and sinking the sand is a defensive trick. Long Qingcheng originally intended to teach Tang Ye this trick. If Tang Ye cracked it and attacked her, she would be embarrassed.


    This is something she does not allow. In front of her strength, she felt it was impossible!


    However, when Tang Ye entered her defense range, Tang Ye did not stop and was still able to attack her!


    "How is this going?"


    Long Qingcheng, Long Xingtian, and Madam Long were stunned at the same time. Why could Tang Ye, who should have been struggling to advance in front of the halberd sinking sand, be able to enter?


    Did he crack the defensive exquisiteness of the halberd sinking sand?


    The trick of breaking the halberd and sinking the sand, as the name suggests, means that the weapon is lost, submerged on the ground, and defeated in embarrassment. This move seems to be a defensive tactic, but in fact it also has the essence of attack. Others pay attention to retreat as advance and defense as offense, but this trick is to advance as retreat and offense as defense. When holding the spear horizontally and pushing out the spear, a huge wave of strength will be emitted. This huge wave invaded the past and formed the first defense to stop the enemy''s attack. If you can''t block the enemy, then there is a long spear that is held horizontally behind, as solid as a rock. And this is not over yet. When the enemy hits a long spear that is held horizontally, the spear can also be swept out, forming a reversal.


    Breaking the halberd and sinking the sand is an extremely powerful attack and defense strategy. In the Long Family''s combat skills, with this move, countless people were defeated. Long Qingcheng''s spear combat skills evolved from the Long Family''s combat skills. She created it with her talent, which is stronger than the original. But now, Tang Ye was able to continue to attack her.


    Although Tang Ye had only surpassed Long Qingcheng''s first defense, Long Qingcheng never expected it. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, who came to the promenade silently, did not expect. If Tang Ye was a person in the Profound Realm, it would be no surprise that he could dissolve the first line of defense from the halberd sinking into the sand, but now Tang Ye is only a person in the psychic realm!


    Cang Dang!


    Tang Ye''s halberd touched Long Qingcheng''s gun body, making a crisp crash. Tang Ye hovered upright, holding a spear in his right hand, and his strength continued to emerge, causing his clothes and hair to flutter, quite awe-inspiring.


    "This kid...I don''t understand how he broke the first line of defense in the sand with the psychic realm." Long Xingtian was very surprised. He had concluded that Tang Ye could hardly move in front of the sand, but Tang Ye did not expect Tang Ye. Break in!


    Mrs. Long remained calm, looking at Tang Ye in a complicated mood. The better Tang Ye was, the more she seemed to see her son. After all, every mother wants her son to be very promising. She has never seen her son, and the son she imagined is a very powerful person.


    Long Qingcheng blocked Tang Ye with a spear. Tang Ye could no longer break through. She stared at Tang Ye and asked, "How did you break through my first defense?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I have my own way!"


    "You... don''t want to be proud, let you suffer more now!" Long Qingcheng felt that Tang Ye was arrogant and was very angry. He wanted to counterattack Fei Tangye with a sweeping spear.


    At this time, Tang Ye sneered: "Sister, you just beat me to vomit blood, I want you to pay a price now!"


    "Wishful thinking!" Long Qingcheng was even more angry, feeling that Tang Ye was too arrogant and that the mere psychic realm still wanted to hurt his psychic profound realm? Now I don''t use three points of strength, if I use my full strength, this kid will lie down in the coffin!


    "Sweep and flanks!" Long Qingcheng yelled, and the hands holding the spear twisted sharply, and the spear was twisted suddenly, free from the jab of the halberd in Tang Ye''s hand, and then she pressed the side of the spear again, pushed it outward, and hit it. Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had to withdraw, but he had said that Long Qingcheng would pay a price, so he waited for the opportunity to poke the halberd and hit Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng sneered and hummed: "Your halberd is not long enough, it''s impossible to hurt me!"


    Tang Ye smiled at Long Qingcheng and said, "Sister, you are pretty!"


    "You..." Long Qingcheng felt that Tang Ye must have suffered not enough, so she was so embarrassed that she had to go over and beat Tang Ye to vomit blood. However, at this moment, with a swish, an inexplicable force passed through her.


    Long Qingcheng was shocked, and quickly turned his head to avoid. But the force still passed her ears. Although it didn''t hurt her, it cut her long hair.


    She was shocked, and stopped to teach Tang Ye again. She didn''t understand what was going on with this sudden power, when did Tang Ye send such a power? It''s simply overwhelming! If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s weak power, she was really worried that she had already seen blood.


    "This is..." Long Xingtian on the promenade behind him was very surprised when he saw this. At the same time, he frowned, thinking about what Tang Ye had just moved.


    This kid is really mysterious and weird. First, he broke the first defense of the halberd and settled in the sand, and then unconsciously put a lot of strength. Although the strength is not high, it can be a kind of combat power that can make the opponent panic.


    Long Qingcheng stopped chasing, Tang Ye retreated and stood still, holding the halberd in his right hand, smiling. His left hand stretched out and caught Long Qingcheng''s long hair that was slowly floating down from mid-air at this time.


    Hehe, Tang Yeyan laughed and said to Long Qingcheng: "Sister, this is the price you paid."


    "Asshole!" Long Qingcheng scolded Tang Ye angrily, always feeling that she was molested by Tang Ye. Although this was teaching Tang Ye''s two martial arts, she actually suffered a loss as the instructor, and she really felt that she couldn''t make ends meet. The key is that Tang Ye looks like a gangster who has successfully molested a good woman, and she is the good woman who was molested!


    Long Qingcheng is going to beat Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye yelled badly when he saw this, and rushed to admit his mistake and said to Long Qingcheng: "Sister, don''t be angry, I didn''t mean it. Didn''t you say that you will pay a price before? You said I was wishful thinking, then I will prove it. You can¡¯t be wrong if you don¡¯t have it yourself?"


    "I''m upset, aren''t you wrong?" Long Qingcheng snorted coldly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng expressionlessly, how would he answer this?


    It''s her own fault when the old lady is angry, she justifies her ass. Tang Ye is very melancholy. Why do the women next to him, whether they use them to sleep or their filial sisters, love to play this kind of hooligan behavior of tsundere women?


    Looking at Tang Ye''s innocent appearance, Long Qingcheng finally endured his temper, did not make such unreasonable troubles, stared at Tang Ye and said, "How did you do it just now? It broke my first defense, and secretly gave me a trick."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "For the defensive elder sister, your defense is because I realized a kind of artistic conception earlier, called the obsession state. I can see many hidden corners of moves, so I discovered the defense of your elder sister. The loophole will be cracked. As for the trick of the yin sister, then you have wronged me. How can I be yin you. That trick was issued when I shot the spear, but you didn''t notice it."


    "What are you talking about? Could it be...fighting two cows across the mountain?" Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and was very surprised. How does this kid understand such remote tricks?

 Chapter 748： Does not belong to any party!

    Long Qingcheng couldn''t tell that Tang Ye was someone who knew so many remote tricks. This kid is very carefree and carefree. On the street outside, he is either worried about him being bullied or worried about him bullying others. How could such a guy hide so deeply?


    Although Long Qingcheng didn''t understand the obsession state Tang Ye was talking about, he knew that it was a wonderful technique that needed chance to comprehend. Being able to see the flaws in the enemy''s moves has a considerable effect, and it can even have terrible anti-lethal power if it is handled well. There is also that to fight two cows across the mountain, although it is not a rare trick, but it is quite difficult to master it well and use it as you want, and it cannot be played without sufficient understanding!


    Just now Tang Ye resorted to the trick of hitting two cattle across the mountain, and he was so proficient that Long Qingcheng didn''t notice it, which showed that his savvy was quite good. Speaking of this being the second best player from the mountain, I have to thank Lu Celadon who has the talent of a goddess. When Tang Ye used this trick just now, Tang Ye thought of Lu Celadon, not knowing what happened to this big girl. Before he left the big world, he put the heavy task of fighting against Wen Zhongyuan on Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon was only an 18-year-old girl. Is this burden too heavy?


    Think about the big world, and then think about the Guwu rivers and lakes, Tang Ye still prefers to return to the big world, there are too many people over there. As for the idea of ??a wife, the princess may be more willing to stay in Guwu Jianghu, but Lin Yourong definitely wants to return to the big world. Tang Ye decided to find the princess first to see how the princess''s character was. Maybe he was back in Lin Yourong''s state. Although the memory of the two lives has merged, it must be because of the stronger desire in this life, and Lin Yourong will definitely return.


    After meeting with his wife, he began to find a way to return to the great world. Since someone has done it before, he must do it. Even if you are going to fight the gatekeeper, you must do it. Lu Celadon, Wang Jianjia, Tang Manhong... Little Dragonfly, Little Sangsang... etc. There were too many people, and Tang Ye couldn''t put them down anyway.


    "What are you in a daze?" Long Qingcheng''s cold and proud voice suddenly came.


    Tang Ye recovered from his thoughts and looked at Long Qingcheng with a smile, and said: "This is a good fight from a mountain. I was taught by someone close to me. I suddenly missed her."


    Long Qingcheng didn''t expect Tang Ye to be suddenly sentimental. It would be hard for him to use a more aggressive tone to train Tang Ye. He said, "I didn''t expect you to have so many abilities, but it''s not bad. The more you are capable, the more you can handle it. The easier things come down. Don''t worry, I won''t let you be the young master in vain, and the Long Family will not treat you badly."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Sister, what are you polite to me? You are so kind to me these days. I am so touched that I want to repay you. If you become the young master of the Long Family, I can help you. I am happy to do so!"


    "Greasy mouth and tongue!" Long Qingcheng glared at Tang Ye, but he seemed very happy in his heart. He had a gentle attitude towards Tang Ye and said, "Okay, the next step is to practice the two tricks I just taught you. You. To use a halberd, judging from the situation where you used a halberd just now, it is okay. However, you must remember that you have chosen a halberd now, and you must not give up because of your hard work in the future!"


    "I won''t, my perseverance is still good." Tang Ye smiled.


    Long Qingcheng glanced at him, did not say anything, and continued: "The first move I taught you just now is the straight walking style. It applies to both spears and halberds. This is an attacking move. Then the second move is to break the halberd and sink the sand. It''s a defensive move. In these two days, you only need to learn these two moves. If someone embarrass you at that time, my parents and I will figure out and try to stop most of them. But some of them are definitely not stopped. I live, my wish is that if you can win, it is a good thing that you will meet those people, so that they will not doubt and stare every day. Then if you want to win, you must use the moves I taught you. Because at that time, you were Young Master Long Family, not someone else!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Just listen to sister''s arrangement."


    Long Qingcheng no longer delayed Tang Ye''s practice, and moved towards Long Xingtian''s direction. She had noticed that Long Xingtian had arrived just now, but because she was fighting with Tang Ye, she didn''t immediately go over to say hello to Long Xingtian.


    Tang Ye saw Long Qingcheng walking past, and when he looked back to see Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, both nodded and smiled as a polite greeting. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long didn''t come over to talk specifically. He didn''t intentionally go over, so as not to be embarrassed, he began to practice walking straight and smashing the sand according to Long Qingcheng''s teaching.


    Long Qingcheng walked in front of Long Xingtian, and in order not to embarrass Mrs. Long on the other side, the two walked to Mrs. Long again. Long Qingcheng gently said to Mrs. Long: "Mother."


    Mrs. Long nodded and did not say much, acting like a serious mother.


    Long Qingcheng knew that since Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian came, they must be concerned about Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye who was starting to practice in the courtyard and said, "He is very good, I have confidence in him."


    "It''s not bad." Long Xingtian said with a smile: "I''ve seen all the things just now. There are not many people who can make Qingcheng suffer for you.


    Long Qingcheng was not convinced, and hummed: "That guy just played a lot of tricks. If there is a head-on fight, how can I lose?"


    Long Xingtian smiled and said, "You are capable of profound understanding, and he is only in the spiritual realm. How can you fight you head-on?"


    "I..." Long Qingcheng was still aggrieved by what she had suffered earlier, and looked at Mrs. Long and said, "Mother, what do you think?"


    Mrs. Long looked at Tang Ye. After watching it for a long time this time, Long Qingcheng and Long Xingtian were embarrassed. Then she said leisurely: "If my son was here, it would happen to be his age."


    Long Xingtian came up with a word and pulled Mrs. Long back from the thoughts of her son, but Long Qingcheng gently shook his head at him, indicating that he would retreat, and she came to speak with Mrs. Long. Long Xingtian retreated, leaving Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long alone. The wife will always listen to her daughter''s persuasion. Madam... just too immersed in the son''s business.


    After Long Xingtian retreated, he returned to the study, and it didn''t take long for a spy to report back to him various results, most of which were about Tang Ye.


    "It may be the means of the eldest lady, or it may be the means of the''young master''. The eldest lady encounters the young master and almost nothing about the young master can be investigated. At the same time, we are not the only people investigating the young master, but also several family , Including... Yin and Yang gate." The detective reported to Longxing Tianhui.


    Long Xingtian nodded and said, "I have paid more attention to that kid''s more things. It probably has nothing to do with the Yin-Yang Sect. But this is even more confusing. It is not from the Yin-Yang Sect, nor is it from other forces. Man, what is the identity of this kid?"


    "Subordinates will continue to investigate!" The spy answered.


    Long Xingtian squinted his eyes and waved his hand: "Go, and pay close attention to the movements of other parties at the same time!"


    "Yes!" The spy nodded heavily.


    ...


    Two days later, in various investigations, the Young Master''s Return Conference for Tang Ye arrived as scheduled.

 Chapter 749： Young Master of God!

    The Young Master returns to the conference. Today, the Long Family is destined to be extremely lively. No matter if the people who come to the Long Family to congratulate the Young Master return are sincere or dissatisfied, all of them come with a lot of money and gifts, no one can underestimate the weight of the Long Family!


    Early in the morning, people from all walks of life came in and out of the Long Family¡¯s gate, bringing a lot of joy to the usually slightly dull and deserted Long Family, and the people were happier and more diligent than the master. Usually, the Long family rarely holds such a lively event. Although it is a noble family, it does not have the atmosphere that a rich family should have. Thanks to the return of the young master, more and more people have come to visit the Long Family these days, and the Long Family has slowly begun to become lively, and now it is more congratulations from all walks of life in the city of God, and even people from other cities. Therefore, people like Tang Ye very much, because he brought gratifying changes to the Long Family.


    At this time, Tang Ye had to sit in front of the dressing table under the urging of the two maids who went east and west, and asked them to help groom her. Tang Ye felt too awkward, and said, "Actually, I think it''s better to be casual. It''s so serious that people think that something big has happened."


    "Now that something big has happened, many people outside come to congratulate him, isn''t it all because of the young master." Dong Lai helped Tang Ye comb his hair, a pair of clever hands fiddled with Tang Ye''s head.


    Tang Ye was very happy to see Dong Lai through the mirror, always smiling, different from usual. As a dead man, it is rare to show such a smile, I hope it is not a pretend.


    Tang Ye looked in the mirror, oh, why did he become so handsome. Did the make-up technique, one of the four great magic arts of the outside world, spread to Guwu Jianghu? Under Donglai''s skillful hands, Tang Ye felt that he was too handsome...He was very melancholy, and said, "Donglai, you make me so handsome, so you are not afraid to like me?"


    Donglai was taken aback for a moment, then her pretty face blushed, and she bit her lip lightly and said, "Even if the young master is like usual, I like it..."


    "Really?" Tang Ye looked back at Dong Lai, a little surprised that she boldly admitted that she was just joking.


    Donglai nodded and said, "Everyone likes the young master. If you don''t like it, you are disrespectful..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. It turns out that what I like to talk about is the sense of etiquette and inferiority. I think that as a slave serving the young master, he should like the young master.


    Tang Ye came here without joking, he laughed a little, and said, "Which is a pretty lady in God Capital City?"


    Donglai was taken aback, and curiously said, "Young Master is trying to get married, do you want to get married to Young Master''s wife?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s not that, but when going out to play, isn''t it much more interesting to find a beautiful woman to accompany you?"


    "Then I and I can go west..." Donglai seemed to dare to joke with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Lai with a smile, Dong Lai curled his head and blushed slightly. This shy appearance of this woman really did not make people think that she was a dead man. Tang Ye wondered if he had guessed wrong.


    Tang Ye slapped Xiao Qiao-t''s **** from the east, and said, "Then I will take you and the west next time I go out to play."


    "Young Master hates..." Donglai was beaten by Tang Ye to Xiaoqiao''s buttocks, blushing horribly.


    Long Qingcheng came to find Tang Ye, and planned to take Tang Ye to the hall to meet the guests formally. He happened to see Tang Ye frivolous towards Dong Lai. She was annoyed, but she didn''t do anything to Tang Ye. Regarding Tang Ye''s temperament, she thought it was good for Tang Ye to just deal with Dong Lai, and she was afraid that it would be a mess that the maid was pregnant with the young master''s child.


    Donglai was even more embarrassed to see Long Qingcheng coming in. Knowing that she was seen by Tang Ye frivolously just now, and she did not object to Tang Ye, it made her feel as if she was caught and raped by Long Qingcheng, and she was flustered and confused. Yes, he bowed his knees and bowed his head to greet Long Qingcheng, not daring to look up at Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng would not blame Donglai, Tang Ye at best, waved his hand to let Donglai go down, and looked at Tang Ye angrily, "Be careful, otherwise don''t blame me, you are welcome!"


    Tang Ye pretended not to know, and smiled: "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Long Qingcheng said: "Today is your conference. You have to perform well. There are a lot of people. Patriarchs, young masters and elders from the Chen family, Yun family, Hua family, etc. are all here. The momentum is not bad, you can handle it. Do you have to come?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Sister, don''t worry, although I have never seen a big world since I was a young man, I still have the courage."


    "Dare to molest the maid in front of me, I am really a little bit courageous. Let''s go, follow me to the hall." Long Qingcheng took Tang Ye to the reception hall.


    At this time, the hall was full of people. In addition to the luxurious and luxurious patrons on both sides, there were also several other large tables. Counting dozens of people are indispensable, almost all the big people in the city of God are here, but that A few casual cultivators did not come.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long sit in the front two seats and welcome all the guests as the host.


    "Everyone knows that I have a son, Long Mou, lost his early years. My wife and I have been working hard to find for more than 20 years. Finally, the emperor has paid off. Now that the dog is found, I Long Mou expresses the debt to him and wants to show Tell the world, let the world know that my son of Long Xingtian... is back!"


    Long Xingtian made a high-spirited speech, picked up a glass of wine, stood up, and said to those present: "Long, thank you for coming to congratulate everyone, do it first!"


    Long Xingtian drank the wine, and then said: "Everyone knows that the old men above us once had admonitions, such as the Long Family in the City of God, the Bai Family in Tiger and Lion City, the Yang Family in Doutian City, and the Qin Family in Qingkong City. , There is a son who has been honored with extra respect. As for what happened at the beginning, I must say that the old man in the family is very clear, so I will not say more. I mention this matter to tell everyone that Inuzi Longye, from now on It''s... Young Master of God Capital!"


    When Long Xingtian''s words came out, everyone in the room was moved. The young master of God means that they must be in awe. Although the young master is only a young man, they have to follow the instructions of those old men back then. In other words, the position of the young master of the Long Family is directly above them!


    Regarding this kind of thing, the major families that have gradually developed over the years certainly disagree, especially those who are the heads of the family, the head of a dignified family, is actually riding on the head by a young boy who has just appeared, isn''t this a joke?


    Chen Changfeng, the Patriarch of the Chen Family, who has always been at odds with the Long Family, stood up and said to Long Xingtian: "Brother Long, it¡¯s a bit wrong for you to declare unilaterally like this. Although your son of the Long Family has the status of the Young Master of the God Capital, it is also If it''s genuine. Your son has disappeared for so many years and has not been found in 20 years. Now he has found it suddenly. I doubt that your son is a fake!"


    Long Xingtian stared at Chen Changfeng and snorted coldly, "Brother Chen, please be cautious about this. Will my Long recognize a fake son?"


    Chen Changfeng jokingly said: "Isn''t it? I know, your Long family had such a trouble at the beginning. If you don''t want us to be suspicious, then prove it to us, your son is real, then we Only then will he be recognized as the Young Master of God Capital!"

 Chapter 750： Tiger father has no dogs!

    Chen Changfeng''s question is also the question of most of the people here. You can''t suddenly find someone to say that he is the young master of the gods, who knows whether he is true or not. In case it''s fake, wouldn''t the Long Family get the benefits brought by the young master of God Capital for nothing? Now is the best time to weaken the Long Family, how can you turn the Long Family over?


    Long Xingtian had already thought of Chen Changfeng''s doubts. This matter is inevitable, and it is also the biggest problem for the young master to return to the conference. How to prove that the young master of God is true? As long as this problem is solved, other things will be fine.


    Mrs. Long has been watching quietly. After listening to Chen Changfeng''s words, she looked at Chen Changfeng and said coldly: "I care more about the authenticity of my son than you do. If I didn''t confirm it personally, how would I let him enter the gate of my Long house? What is your suspicion and desire?"


    Chen Changfeng was not afraid of Madam Long¡¯s coldness, and smiled: "Madam, there are some things we know in each other''s hearts, why should we say it again? In short, we want to see a true God Capital Young Master, otherwise your Long Family will deliberately take the Gods The Lord¡¯s affairs add light to yourself and let our families take orders from this matter. If this is the case, your Long Family is not worthy to be a member of the Shendu Jianghu League, and your Long Family has no right to participate in the management of the Shendu City!"


    "Chen Changfeng, you''d better speak politely to my wife, otherwise you know the consequences!" Long Xingtian said coldly, his voice majestic and powerful.


    Long Xingtian is protecting his wife!


    If Chen Changfeng was afraid of Long Xingtian, wouldn''t he be embarrassed in front of so many families? If he is just the head of the family, maybe he can''t go head-to-head with the Long Family, but he is also an important member of the Yin and Yang Sect at the same time as the family. Yinyangmen is the largest Sanxiu sect, spreading all over the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. For this reason, he is not afraid of the Long Family, and has been working against the Long Family.


    Chen Changfeng looked at Long Xingtian and said, "What about you? Long Xingtian, don''t you want to make today''s conference a little bit crazy?"


    "Chen Patriarch, as a guest, please be more polite." At this time, Long Qingcheng''s voice suddenly sounded, his voice cold and arrogant, it seemed to be more majestic than Long Xingtian.


    Long Qingcheng is such a woman, mature and stable, alone, like the kind of powerful woman who has been married as a wife and can manage the whole family. Therefore, whoever marries her is not only a good wife, but also a noble lady who can support a family. This is also the reason why men in countless families want her.


    When Long Qingcheng arrived, everyone looked at the door. Long Qingcheng walked in slowly, wearing a pink gauze skirt and dragging the right skirt. The face of the country and the city, the glamorous and noble temperament, is truly a majestic, heavenly fairy. Not to mention those young masters, even the elderly elders looked straight.


    They are very jealous. The Long Family is already so strong, how can they have such a capable daughter?


    One daughter can do their two sons!


    At this time everyone discovered that Long Qingcheng was followed by a young man dressed in black with a cold eyebrow and a resolute expression. Everyone was surprised at first, and then a little surprised. They all saw that this young man looked a bit like Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. Certainly, this was the son of the Long Family, the young master of God.


    Chen Xuankong, Yun Jiehao, and Hua Jiukong, who had seen Tang Ye, were stunned when they saw Tang Ye at this time. At this time, Tang Ye was just like two people they had seen before. The Tang Ye before, looked lazy, like a little bastard, but at this time, after combing and dressing up, he was vigorous, majestic, and stable.


    "Hmph, the hillbilly is a hillbilly, don''t think that you can become a real young man with a little combing!" Chen Xuankong was quite unhappy with Tang Ye. He didn''t succeed in making two shots against Tang Ye that day. He was really annoyed. He didn''t expect Long Qingcheng to stop him when he became true. He lost his face that day, and he must save it today!


    Tang Ye came to the hall full of friends, and faced the crowd of people who were staring at him, there was no panic, not even nervous, and his steady performance made Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng''s eyes bright. This kid is more stable and reliable than imagined. He is really a talent!


    Long Qingcheng stopped, facing everyone, and let Tang Ye face everyone, looking at everyone and saying, "He is my brother, the young master of the Long Family, that is, the young master of the gods, Long Ye!"


    Tang Ye looked at the people, smiled slightly, polite, like a handsome young man, and said to them: "On the night of Halong, I was stumbling and drifting away in the early years, and now I am returning to the city of God to reunite with my family. I am very happy. Today¡¯s conference is specially organized for me by my parents and my sister. Thank you very much for being able to come. Long Ye has seen you all here!"


    Long Qingcheng introduced Tang Ye, and Tang Ye said something more. When everyone saw this, they couldn''t help but talk. They felt that Tang Ye looked really like Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long''s son. Considering the strength and reputation of the Long Family, they couldn''t help but shake the idea of ??embarrassing the Long Family. If it was really the Young Master of the Long Family, and now doubt it, and directly offend the Long Family, wouldn''t it be necessary for the Long Family to wear small shoes in the future?


    Seeing that everyone was shaking, Chen Changfeng couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing. He spoke loudly, stabilized everyone''s mind, and said to Long Xingtian: "Brother Long, just what I said, how do I know that this is the true God City Young Master?"


    Long Xingtian said coldly: "How do you want to prove?"


    Chen Changfeng laughed and said: "Since ancient times, there have been many ways to identify parent-child relationships, such as blood dipping to recognize relatives. However, today is the day of congratulations from the young master. This method is a bit rude. It is better to use one that can prove The true identity of the young master can also help the conference Yaxing."


    "Oh?" Long Xingtian laughed playfully, and said, "Brother Chen said the way is...?"


    "Competitions." Chen Changfeng laughed and said: "Your dragon family''s combat skills are extremely exquisite, and only the blood of the dragon family can learn. If the young master is the son of the dragon family, then you can naturally learn the dragon family''s combat skills. So, just let the young master use The Long Family¡¯s combat skills will be compared with others, and the truth will become clear."


    Long Xingtian smiled and said: "This is indeed a way, nothing else, in the two days after Ye''er came back, I taught him one or two Long Family combat skills, then let him show it for everyone."


    "Ye''er." Long Xingtian said, calling out Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took a step forward, facing everyone, confidently smiled: "I''m shallow in martial arts, and please be merciful, so...who wants to fight with me?"


    Everyone saw Tang Ye like this, although Tang Ye was very polite, but why did he look very arrogant?


    Who will fight with me?


    It seems that no one dares to fight him!


    Chen Xuankong stood up immediately and hummed: "Me!"


    Chen Xuankong jumped out directly, arrived in front of Tang Ye, confronted Tang Ye, hummed: "Young Master Long, I will learn from you!"


    Tang Ye looked at Chen Xuankong and said, "Your name is missing a word. Please call me Young Master Long. This is different from your Master. I am a little older than you."


    "You..." Chen Xuan was extremely airy, this kid was playing with himself?


    Everyone looked at each other. This kid was so polite just now, and now so arrogant, he really looks like Long Xingtian when he was young, and he never gives face to anyone! Is it because the tiger father has no dogs?


    You must teach this kid well, or you won''t be in danger in the future!


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye, somewhat dissatisfied. Fortunately, they could see that Tang Ye was just the strength of the psychic realm, and it was easy to teach it. They thought, when this kid suffers, he won''t dare to be arrogant, right?

 Chapter 751： Come!

    Chen Xuankong remembered that when he shot Tang Ye before, Tang Ye was only in the spiritual realm, but now it has become a psychic realm. If it is an ordinary person, this breakthrough speed is really amazing. However, as the eldest young master of the Long Family, there is nothing strange. With the help of the various resources of the Long Family, the three realms of Spiritual Reclamation, Psychic and Yuling can be fully realized in five years. The most difficult thing is the Tong Xuan realm and above. This is not just a matter of resources and time, but a chance.


    Tang Ye was originally to gain the strength of the later stage of the spirit realm, and get the help of the Long Family to break through to the spirit realm, in fact, it was a matter of a few bottles of spirit pills. Chen Xuankong broke through to the Spirit Realm through various spirit pills, so he knew exactly what was going on with Tang Ye''s strength improvement. Therefore he is not afraid of Tang Ye at all. Even if Tang Ye reached the psychic realm, what a realm behind him, couldn''t it be beaten?


    "Young Master Long, you..."


    "Call Young Master Long." Chen Xuankong wanted to talk to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye interrupted him to emphasize again.


    "You..." Chen Xuan''s air was violent with blue veins on his forehead, and he was furious at Tang Ye''s behavior of teasing him. Absolutely, I hope you can give me insights, but don''t speak big words!"


    Another reason why Chen Xuankong was not afraid of Tang Ye was that he believed that Tang Ye was not the real Young Master of the Long Family. It is impossible for the young master of the Long Family to understand the real Long Family combat skills. If there is a dragon year combat skill is worthy of fear, but if not, then it is completely to fight a person in the psychic realm, and the win is certain.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "As you wish."


    Chen Xuankong snorted coldly and stopped talking nonsense. He slapped his palms down and sent out a force that hit the ground. The force became a wind, and it blew back upwards, making his sleeves fly, and then he saw his palms. Turned into sharp claws, emitting a faint white light. The frightening thing was that the white light flashed, and Chen Xuankong''s sharp claws turned into a skeleton hand.


    This is the nine Yin withered bone claws cultivated by the Chen family!


    Chen Xuankong''s whole body looked very gloomy after giving out this kind of extremely dark martial arts. Some maids without martial arts were frightened by his gloomy appearance, their hairs stood up and they couldn''t help shivering.


    Chen Changfeng smiled satisfied seeing Chen Xuankong''s appearance. It seems that the son''s skill has improved a lot, and it must be the effect of taking that spirit pill. In this way, it is approaching the late stage of the Spirit Realm. Although I have not been able to master the profound, it is more than enough to deal with a person in the Spirit Realm! Not to mention that Jiuyin withered bone claws also have insidious effects, invading people, causing them to be corroded, and losing their strength. So what reason is there for not winning the so-called Young Master of the Long Family?


    Others felt Chen Xuankong''s power. Although they didn''t like the gloom of Jiu Yin withered bone claws, since they were dealing with the arrogant Young Master of the Long Family, they didn''t mind.


    The kid in Long Ye is too arrogant, and he is so proud of the psychic realm, really thinking that the name of the young master of the gods can be ignored? Besides, he may not be the Young Master of God Capital!


    Long Xingtian, Madam Long, and Long Qingcheng couldn''t help frowning when they saw the power released from Chen Xuankong''s sharp claws. Chen Xuankong''s strength has increased a lot, which is quite detrimental to Long Ye. Although the Long Family''s combat skills can help others to exert tremendous power, Long Ye is not a real Long Ye after all, and the Long Family''s combat skills are not real Long''s combat skills. There is also a realm gap between the psychic realm and the imperial spirit realm. I wonder if Long Ye can handle it?


    Long Qingcheng didn''t expect Chen Xuankong''s strength to grow so much in these two days, it seemed that he did it intentionally. Long Qingcheng was worried that Tang Ye would not be able to cope, and wanted to stand up and help Tang Ye block this matter. But Tang Ye sensed her thoughts and stood farther out, making it clear that she would fight Chen Xuankong, so that she had no room to come forward.


    "This guy..." Long Qingcheng was annoyed, thinking Tang Ye was too risky, what if something happened?


    Regardless of whether Tang Ye was her brother or not, she was already quite concerned about Tang Ye.


    Chen Xuankong was about to attack Tang Ye, but Tang Ye waved and said, "Wait!"


    Chen Xuankong sneered, looked contemptuously, and hummed: "Why, Young Master...Lord, this is scared, so I dare not fight?"


    Others also looked a little playful, looking at Tang Ye with a joke. If you don''t dare to fight in the middle, it is indeed quite shameless.


    Many people glanced at Long Xingtian slightly to see how the Patriarch Long Xingtian reacted. But how could Long Xingtian not know their thoughts, even if he was embarrassed, it would not show on his face, his face was grim.


    Long Qingcheng was afraid that Tang Ye would really not be able to deal with it, so he wanted to take advantage of this to speak up. But Tang Ye spoke. Tang Ye glanced at the people whose expressions had changed, pretending to be puzzled, and said, "Didn¡¯t you say you want me to verify my identity with the Dragon Family combat skills? This Long Family combat skills requires a halberd. As a weapon, how can I show it when I don¡¯t have a weapon? Have you ever seen the dragon¡¯s combat skills with bare hands?"


    "This..." Tang Ye said that those whose expressions had turned into playfulness were not ashamed. They weren''t afraid, they were so anxious to laugh at what they were doing.


    Tang Ye smiled, looked at Chen Xuankong, stretched out his hand, and shouted, "Go west, come with halberd!"


    "Yes, Young Master!" After Tang Ye yelled, he heard a crisp response. Everyone saw that she was a young woman dressed in the appearance of a beautiful maid, dressed in a yellow dress and holding a long wooden box in her hand. Opened the wooden box, took out a silver-white Fangtian painted halberd, and threw it at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye accurately received Fang Tian''s painting of a halberd. His movements were chic and natural, handsome and prestigious, which made the maids'' eyes brighten and they were so obsessed. Many daughters who came with the owner''s father are also slightly moved. This guy is quite handsome!


    What a halberd!


    I went to the two maids from the east to the west. Donglai had a gentler personality to serve her daily life, and the west was more lively and active. She would be happy to let her do hard work, and leave it to her to carry weapons with her.


    Seeing such a handsome young master, coming east and west also showed white teeth, smiling happily, proud of Tang Ye.


    Long Xingtian nodded in satisfaction, this kid can play, even younger than himself. I bring weapons by myself and carry a long wooden box everywhere. As a result, this kid, hey, don''t understand Lianxiangxiyu, let a beautiful maid carry it!


    Long Qingcheng glared no matter whether Tang Ye could see it or not. This guy is so handsome, he can''t beat Chen Xuankong in a while, so what else is he doing?


    Although his heart thought so, Long Qingcheng was actually a little bit happy, thinking that Tang Ye was doing well. As the young master of the Long Family, and even the young master of the entire God Capital, he just wants to be arrogant and cool, otherwise how can others be convinced? Gods are the largest city in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, so the young master of God City will have a reputation throughout Guwu Rivers and Lakes!


    When other people saw Tang Ye''s awe-inspiring appearance, their teeth were itchy, especially Chen Changfeng and Chen Xuankong. Chen Changfeng couldn''t bear it anymore, and shouted to Chen Xuankong: "Xuankong, why don''t you do it?"


    Chen Xuankong wanted to do it a long time ago. Since Tang Ye''s weapon had been taken, he stopped waiting. He stretched out two eerie skeleton claws and attacked Tang Ye.

 Chapter 752： Lose to the young master!

    Chen Xuankong''s nine-yin withered bone claws grew invisibly, and the boneless hands of the skeleton were really daunting. Many people are not ashamed of practicing such an evil martial arts, but as a person who can contain the Long Family, many people recognize it. This is a double standard. If it doesn''t matter to your own interests, you can accept those evil spirits that are swayed and related to your own interests.


    Between the Yin and Yang Gate and the Chen Family, it is actually just a nominal belonging. The Yin-Yang Gate has a unified martial arts, which is Yin-Yang Swordsmanship. However, the Chen family did not practice yin and yang swordsmanship, but only learned the inner strength of yin and yang gate. The inner strength of the Yin and Yang gate has the mystery of the immortal law learned by the gatekeeper, which can quickly improve spiritual power. Chen Xuankong was lazy by nature, but with the help of this spiritual power technique and medicine pills, he quickly broke through to the imperial spirit realm.


    "I''ve heard that the Long Family''s combat skills are endless, let me open my eyes today!" Chen Xuankong swept over to Tang Ye and shouted.


    Chen Xuankong''s power was getting bigger and bigger, and the phantom shape that the pair of skeletons and white bones claws was getting bigger and bigger. Looking at this battle, where is the battle, it is basically to kill.


    Everyone knew this, but no one stopped them, including Long Xingtian and Long Qingcheng. This was something they had expected a long time ago, as long as the people who came to force Tang Ye to take action, it meant that it was impossible to just want to compare and verify the identity. The Long Family wants to press down, how can one let a young master come out and turn over again?


    Of course, Long Xingtian and Long Qingcheng would not let Tang Ye get into trouble. Now, Tang Ye''s affairs have been announced to the world, he is the son of the Long Family, the young master of the gods, so he can''t die, otherwise it will be difficult to explain if the young master appears in the future. Unless it is now revealed that Tang Ye is not the real Young Master of the Long Family. But this is in conflict with the current Long Qingcheng arrangement, so Tang Ye will not be involved.


    Facing Chen Xuankong''s grim attack, Tang Ye jabbed the halberd suddenly, sending out a force and spreading out from the ground. The person standing on the ground was slightly shaken and shook. As a result, Chen Xuankong was affected a bit, and his speed towards Tang Ye slowed down. Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Ye used the defensive moves Long Qingcheng taught him to smash the halberd into the sand.


    Holding the halberd horizontally with both hands, taking a step back, rushing quickly, and suddenly pushing the halberd out. The action seemed simple, but it was a secret trick in the Long Family''s combat skills. It immediately sent out a huge wave of power like mountains and seas, swept to block Chen Xuankong.


    call!


    Even those who looked outside could feel the violent cold wind formed by a wave of waves crashing, as if people came down to the sea in person, swept by the huge waves. This is the power of the Long Family''s combat skills, even if it is just a small move, there are endless mysteries.


    Everyone did not expect that the psychic realm in the Tang night area could emit such power, and they had to marvel at the power of the Long Family''s combat skills. They believed that Tang Ye in the psychic realm was able to emit such power, it must be the Long Family''s combat skills. Those who have seen the Long Family''s combat skills can also recognize that this is the Long Family''s combat skills!


    At this time, everyone was very surprised, and had to admit it.


    Young Master Long really exists!


    Young Master Long has really returned!


    What''s amazing is that Long Xingtian, Long Qingcheng, and Mrs. Long believed that Tang Ye was an imitation of Long Family''s combat skills, not the real Long Family''s combat skills, because they were all taught by Long Qingcheng.


    Although Long Qingcheng''s long spear combat skills evolved from the Long Family''s combat skills, they were not the Long Family''s combat skills, which outsiders did not know. Long Qingcheng watched Long Xingtian practice kung fu since he was a child, and knew that he could not learn the Long Family combat skills, so he created a set of martial arts using long spears. Outsiders thought that she used Long Family combat skills, but replaced the halberds with spears, so it was slightly different, but after all, they were all Long Family combat skills.


    If Long Qingcheng, Long Xingtian, and Mrs. Long didn''t say anything, who knew the truth?


    When Long Qingcheng was five years old, she went to study with another teacher. When she came back, she heard that her mother had given birth to a younger brother. She wanted to see him, but he hadn''t seen him yet. Since then, the situation of the Long family has completely changed. The mother is living in tears because of the son, and the father is closed because of this matter. She had very little communication with her parents, and she developed an early and independent temperament.


    At this time, Tang Ye showed off the halberd and sinking into the sand. The power was far beyond Long Qingcheng''s imagination. She was quite satisfied. She felt that Tang Ye was a martial arts wizard. Only two days later, she could exert such power. Environment and proficiency in fighting against the mountain!


    "Even if it is the Long Family''s combat skills!" Although Chen Xuankong felt the tremendous power from Tang Ye, he was not afraid. Could he still be able to stop the psychic realm with the power of his supernatural realm?


    "Broken!" Chen Xuankong severely caught the powerful wave that swept across.


    The two forces collided, forming an outwardly scattered force, which hit the entire hall like a violent wind. When the victory came out, Chen Xuankong''s claws broke Tang Ye''s halberd and sand!


    After all, it is not so easy for the psychic realm to the psychic realm!


    But Long Qingcheng now has confidence in Tang Ye. Judging from the power just now, there are still two defenses against the halberd and the sand. Tang Ye shouldn''t have anything wrong. However, she did not expect that Tang Ye abandoned the defense at this time, directly shook the halberd back, placed it in a word, whizzed to Chen Xuankong, and quickly attacked it!


    "This guy..." Long Qingcheng was so annoyed that he didn''t know how to scold Tang Yehao. She felt that Tang Ye was too aggressive and impulsive, originally waiting for the completion of the next two defenses, there would be a better chance to counterattack Chen Xuankong, then the effect of using the straight walking style would be better!


    When Chen Xuankong saw Tang Ye taking the initiative to attack him, he really felt underestimated. In his anger, he issued ghastly bone claws again and ran towards Tang Ye to grab Tang Ye''s neck.


    Now that it has been proved that Tang Ye is the real Young Master of the Long Family, it is even more to kill!


    Never let the young master of the Long Family bring a new round of prosperity to the Long Family, otherwise your family will never come out!


    boom!


    "What, what?"


    However, when Chen Xuankong was about to approach Tang Ye, suddenly his chest was impacted by a force, disrupting his attacking rhythm. He didn''t know what was going on, how could a sudden force come?


    Seeing this, Long Qingcheng was taken aback, and immediately reacted, then a smile flashed from the corner of his mouth, proud and proud.


    "This kid..." Long Qingcheng understood why Tang Ye was so eager to attack, because before Tang Ye used the straight-walking style, he had already sent out a force that beats the enemy. This power will disrupt Chen Xuankong''s attack, and then Tang Ye''s straight-forward attack will pass. Even if Chen Xuankong has the power of the Spirit Realm, he can''t react so quickly, and can only be beaten!


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and had to obey Tang Ye. This kid is really a headache if he doesn''t know what to do and doesn''t follow the routine.


    "Xuan Kong, be careful!" Chen Changfeng exclaimed at this moment.


    Chen Xuankong returned to his senses and saw Tang Ye walking straight forward holding the halberd. He wanted to resist from the rhythm that was disrupted just now, but found that his body movements were slow and it was too late!


    Long family combat skills have a guiding role, which is to let people stare at the halberd, and all aspects of the body will stop or be slow. In this case, the eyebrow is stabbed, and there is no doubt that he will die!


    Chen Xuankong couldn''t react, watching Tang Ye stabbing with a halberd, he knew he had lost. He can''t accept it, why is this the result?


    He wants to say that Tang Ye is too insidious, his power has not yet been used, he has the ability to do it head on, what a real ability to do so many small moves! But if you lose, you lose. Tang Ye really used Long Family combat skills, he lost to Long Family Young Master!


    "Boy Hugh hurts my son!" However, at this time, Chen Changfeng shot.

 Chapter 753： Do it head on?

    Tang Ye held a halberd and approached Chen Xuankong in a straight walk. Chen Xuankong couldn''t evade in time. If Tang Ye didn''t stop attacking, Chen Xuankong would have an accident. Chen Changfeng thought that Tang Ye would stop, after all, walking straight is too dangerous, he will pierce the eyebrows and kill if he is not careful. On such occasions, Tang Night Club couldn''t kill Chen Xuankong, right?


    However, Chen Changfeng saw that Tang Ye did not stop attacking!


    Is this kid going to kill?


    Not only Chen Changfeng was surprised, others were the same. They saw that Tang Ye didn''t stop attacking, what''s the matter? Does this young master of the Long Family still want to kill Chen Xuankong?


    Chen Xuankong is the son of Chen Changfeng, how could he watch his son be killed by Tang Ye? So stop Tang Ye!


    Chen Changfeng''s strength has already mastered the profoundness. After the profoundness, the strength is very different from that before Yuling. He definitely can''t stop Tang Ye''s shot!


    However, once again beyond everyone''s expectations, after Chen Changfeng shot, Tang Ye did not stop!


    what is this? Did Tang Ye want to use the power of the psychic realm and the power of the tongxuan realm to make a head-on?


    It''s really a big joke in the world!


    Everyone felt that Tang Ye was not arrogant, but that his head was flooded, which was extremely absurd!


    "The kid is looking for death!" Chen Changfeng was furious at Tang Ye, despising himself like this, and was sure to crush this kid''s head into brains!


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng was very worried. She felt that Tang Ye was too ignorant of the heights of the sky, and it would be good to be able to beat Chen Xuankong. He actually went to Chen Changfeng. Isn''t this looking for death?


    However, Tang Ye continued to fight with the halberd... Everyone had nothing to say about Tang Ye like this, this kid was absolutely crazy!


    At this time, Tang Ye was ready to hit Chen Xuankong, and Chen Changfeng was ready to hit Tang Ye!


    Perhaps Tang Ye wanted to kill Chen Xuankong, but it was impossible. Chen Changfeng was in the Profound Realm, so it was very easy to stop him.


    Chen Changfeng''s nine-yin withered bone claws were much stronger than Chen Xuankong''s. The eerie, white-bone phantom-shaped claws were more than a meter long, and even if Tang Ye held a halberd, it was not faster than him. So it can be concluded that before Tang Ye hits Chen Xuankong, he will be stopped by Chen Changfeng. And once he falls into Chen Changkong''s hands, he is immortal and disabled!


    At this moment, Long Xingtian made a move!


    "Chen Changfeng, what place do you think of as my dragon home? You decide the life and death?" Long Xingtian shot, and did not skim to deal with Chen Changfeng, but just grow the halberd with his bare hands, and then beat the halberd out to fight with Chen Changfeng¡¯s bones. The claws resisted together.


    Long Xingtian grows a halberd by bare hands, which is an emergency move for the extra chapter of Long Family''s combat skills. Long Xingtian deserves to be the lord of the Long Family. In the later stage of Tongxuan''s strength, he faintly touches the realm of Chaoxian, even if Chen Changfeng is also the realm of Tongxuan, he is much worse than him. The long halberd that he condensed with spiritual power was golden, and it fought against Chen Changfeng''s gloomy bone claws, very stable, and beat Chen Changfeng back bit by bit.


    Chen Changfeng could not stop Tang Ye, and Tang Ye never stopped attacking Chen Xuankong from beginning to end, so Tang Ye''s halberd pierced Chen Xuankong''s brow.


    "Xuan Kong!" Chen Changfeng roared, did he want to watch his son be killed?


    "No!" Chen Xuankong watched Tang Ye stabbing, his body movements became more sluggish, and he couldn''t avoid him. He was going to be pierced to death like this. He panicked, scared, and didn''t want to die. He cried out in horror, and at the same time urinated under his crotch. come out!


    He felt that the halberd hit by Tang Ye was so terrifying, like the fangs of a poisonous snake, which had been aimed at him to bite it down.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye stopped.


    Tang Ye didn''t pierce the halberd, but instead sent out a force to knock Chen Xuankong back. Tang Ye continued to chase up, and when Chen Xuankong landed, he stepped on Chen Xuankong''s chest, and the halberd held in his right hand was pressed against Chen Xuankong''s throat.


    Chen Xuankong was stepped on by Tang Ye, and he dared not make a sound. He looked at Tang Ye with flustered eyes, fearing that Tang Ye would pierce his neck with a halberd!


    When everyone saw this scene, they were relieved and felt extremely stimulating. They originally thought that Tang Ye was going to kill Chen Xuankong, but that was a big deal. Even in the Long Family, you can''t just kill Chen Xuankong! Chen Xuankong is the son of Chen Changfeng and a member of the Yin and Yang sect. If he is killed in person, Chen Changfeng''s revenge will not be mad.


    Finally, at the most urgent moment, Tang Ye stopped and did not kill Chen Xuankong.


    Even Long Qingcheng, a steady old lady, was given a heartbeat by Tang Ye''s behavior.


    This kid is really tossing people! Be sure to beat him hard when you look back!


    At this time, Tang Ye stepped on Chen Xuankong''s chest with one foot and looked down condescendingly, which was very despised and humiliating to Chen Xuankong.


    Tang Ye looked cold and looked at Chen Xuankong and said, "Brother Chen, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    "You...!" Chen Xuan air felt like vomiting blood when he heard Tang Ye''s words.


    Not intentional? If this is not intentional, what else is intentional?


    Others were speechless to Tang Ye''s remarks, secretly calling Tang Ye too shameless and humiliating. The behavior just now must be deliberate!


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care about the opinions of others, and continued to say to Chen Xuankong at his feet: "I really didn''t mean it. Originally, we just wanted to discuss it, but I suddenly felt that you have killing intent. I am worried that your killing intent is aimed at. Me, so I fought back. You said, is your killing intent against me?"


    "You...Chen Xuankong was pressed by Tang Ye with that sharp silver-white Fangtian halberd against his neck. How dare he irritate Tang Ye, he snorted, "No, it''s not..."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "Look, your killing intent was not aimed at me, so I have no reason to kill you. Then what I just did is definitely not intentional. What about me..."


    With that said, Tang Ye scanned the crowd once, then looked back at Chen Xuankong, and said coldly: "I just want to kill the person who intended to kill me!"


    Huh!


    Tang Ye''s halberd suddenly thrust into Chen Xuankong''s neck.


    "Ah!" Chen Xuankong couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    He thought Tang Ye was going to stab him to death, but Tang Ye didn''t. Tang Ye retracted the halberd with a smile on his face, very playful.


    It turned out that Chen Xuankong''s crotch was wet again. Tang Ye''s deliberate poking just now made him think he was going to be killed, so he couldn''t help but pee again.


    When this happened, Chen Xuankong''s face was lost. The strength of his Spirit Realm was scared twice by the strength of Tang Ye''s Spirit Realm!


    Undoubtedly, he has become the biggest laughing stock of God City.


    At the same time, he became the greatest "heritor" who helped Tang Ye establish the prestige of the young master.


    In this battle, Tang Ye earned too much.


    The ending was set, Chen Changfeng and Long Xingtian didn''t need to fight again, and the two stopped each other.


    At this moment, in the guest seat, Yun Jiehao put one hand under him and pressed tightly on his knee. His hand originally held the feather fan. Just now, when Tang Ye wanted to kill Chen Xuankong, he wanted to stop Tang Ye. After all, it was Chen Xuankong that Tang Ye wanted to kill, and Chen Xuankong''s status was not low. Even if he tried to stop him, Tang Ye and Long Xingtian couldn''t say anything.


    What he really thought was, "accidentally" killed Tang Ye when he shot it?


    And now he is very thankful that he did not implement this idea.


    Through Tang Ye''s actions towards Chen Xuankong, he realized that Tang Ye was far scarier than it seemed!


    Tang Ye is careful, fierce, and without sufficient preparation, you must not deal with him!


    Why did Tang Ye dared to ignore Chen Changfeng''s blocking just now, because he knew that Long Xingtian would definitely make a move! And he didn''t kill Chen Xuankong, but he made Chen Xuankong bad reputation. The last thing he said to Chen Xuankong was actually to everyone. He was telling everyone with actions and words that if he wanted to kill him, he had to face Chen Xuankong''s fate!


    Although Chen Xuankong was not dead, but Tang Yeruo started, is he still far from death?


    Every step has been calculated, and every step is perfectly grasped. Looking at everyone at this time, their eyes were full of jealousy towards Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye is only the strength of the psychic realm!


    Yun Jiehao let out a long sigh of relief, looking at Tang Ye with a complicated expression.


    This Long Family Young Master is terrible!

 Chapter 754： How good if it is true?

    Chen Changfeng retreated to his son Chen Xuankong and saw that Chen Xuankong was so frightened that he wetted his crotch.


    He never expected this result. Originally thought that Tang Ye was not the real Young Master of the Long Family, he wanted to expose Tang Ye and let the Long Family stand in the capital city without a face. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye could really play Long Family combat skills, this was one of his mistakes.


    The second of his missteps was that Chen Xuankong''s Spirit Realm''s strength would inevitably defeat Tang Ye, who was in the psychic realm. However, Tang Ye relied on powerful Long Family combat skills and clever means to crush Chen Xuankong to death, even let Chen Xuankong was scared to pee! This is tantamount to ruining his son''s reputation, and his son will be a laughing stock in Shendu City from now on!


    As a man being humiliated in public like this, it''s better to kill with a single blow! Chen Changfeng, or everyone else, had seen Tang Ye''s harshness. At first I saw that Tang Ye was so polite and thought he was a good-tempered person. I guess he would only tolerate bullying him. He never expected that this kid would ruin people without losing his temper. If he loses his temper, he will not be lashed. corpse?


    When Chen Changfeng saw his son''s tragic situation, he couldn''t swallow that breath, and glared at Long Xingtian and shouted, "Long Xingtian, is this your way of hospitality?"


    Long Xingtian smiled, unmoved, and said: "My hospitality is determined by your courtesy to serve guests. The matter of Chen Xuankong to Dogzi just now, everyone is watching. If Dogzi is capable Weak so weak, unable to deal with Chen Xuankong, you said, is it a dog who is falling down now? A dog...is it possible to become a corpse?"


    "You..." Chen Changfeng couldn''t refute.


    The fact is that Chen Xuankong wanted to kill Tang Ye just now, but Tang Ye dealt with it well, and in turn humiliated Chen Xuankong. As Long Xingtian said, if Tang Ye could not handle it, Tang Ye would probably die. How can it be said that Tang Ye has done too much?


    Long Xingtian was actually very satisfied with Tang Ye''s actions. It should be harder. If others want to kill you, do they have to greet you with a smile?


    In Long''s family, there is no such reason!


    In addition to liking Tang Ye''s domineering and ruthlessness, Long Xingtian also admired Tang Ye''s calmness and wisdom. Just like the incident that Chen Changfeng took action just now, most people will definitely retreat in time to avoid being injured by Chen Changfeng. In this case, it is impossible to hurt Chen Xuankong. Then using Chen Xuankong to deter others and establish majesty for yourself is not the purpose. May reach. However, Tang Ye did not retreat to avoid Chen Changfeng''s attack, which showed that Tang Ye had more courage but also wisdom, and expected the development of the following things. This makes Long Xingtian feel particularly like his wife.


    Mrs. Long is the kind of person who doesn''t act domineering in force, but she can always design to push people into death.


    The wife is good at wisdom and she is good at fighting. This kid has two different things. How can he feel that he is his own son the more he looks?


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Xingtian felt a little complicated.


    Mrs. Long saw everything Tang Ye did in her eyes. Although her expression remained the same, she watched everything calmly from beginning to end, but after seeing what Tang Ye did just now, she never left Tang¡¯s sight. Ye, it is estimated that her thoughts are the same as those of Long Xingtian. Why do you think this fake son looks like a real son as you look at it?


    Long Qingcheng thought Tang Ye was a radical impulse just now, and this would result, realizing that Tang Ye was wise. She was in a complicated mood, and realized that Tang Ye was far scarier than usual. This kid is truly hidden, his sister usually educates him constantly, will he always laugh in his heart?


    What Tang Ye did just now not only solved Chen Xuankong, but also showed his personality and attitude to everyone present. Now everyone has their own position on him, whether he should be an enemy, whether he should stay on the sidelines, etc.


    Since everyone didn''t stand up to seek justice for Chen Xuankong, it means that their decision has come out. Mostly affected by the attitude of Tang Ye and Long Xingtian, they did not directly show that they wanted to oppose the Long Family and the Young Master of the Long Family. Even if there is opposition, it is hidden in my heart and stays on the sidelines for the time being.


    Chen Changfeng knew that this matter had completely failed today, took a deep breath, and secretly cursed that everyone was rubbish, diners, and rubbish. He disdain to work with these people, and helped Chen Xuankong, who was stupid, to shout to Long Xingtian: "Long Xingtian, your Long family did to my Chen family, and I will let you repay it twice in the future!"


    After drinking, Chen Changfeng took Chen Xuankong and left quickly.


    Long Xingtian smiled, disregarding it, and said to everyone: "It seems that Brother Chen and I have had some misunderstandings again, but it¡¯s okay. I often misunderstand him and I hope it doesn¡¯t affect everyone. Everyone continues to drink and eat. If you want to leave, you can go first."


    No one left.


    Everyone is not stupid. When Long Xingtian said this, he was beating them. If they dare to leave, it means they are unhappy with the Long Family, and the Long Family will deal with them. Although they are unhappy with the Long Family, what about joining forces with the Long Family if there are changes in their interests?


    I used to think that the Long Family pressed himself too hard and didn''t have a chance to get up, so I opposed it. But if you can cooperate with the Long Family and get support from the Long Family, wouldn''t you have a greater chance of getting up? And it will be easier.


    Everyone is already considering their future relationship with the Long Family.


    Yun Jiehao noticed these subtle changes in everyone, and firmly suppressed the anger and gloom in his heart. I originally thought that the incident of the young lord of the Long Family could stimulate more conflicts between the many families and the Long Family, and weaken the position of the Long Family in the Capital City. The family has intensified the conflict, and the idea of ??cooperation has been born!


    What a failure!


    As a person who claims to use his brain to do things well, Yun Jiehao feels that he has been slapped several times by Tang Ye. Tang Ye is called doing things with his head!


    In his plan, dealing with Tang Ye, Chen Xuankong was just a cannon fodder step, and he had several steps to go next, but he did not expect that all the plans would come to an abrupt end because of Tang Ye''s sensational approach, and there was no condition to implement it!


    After all, it was because I didn''t expect Tang Ye to be such a decisive and cruel person, and possess extremely high calculation ability!


    Yun Jiehao sighed, knowing that it would be difficult to weaken the Long Family in the future. The Young Master of the Long Family is also the Young Master of the God Capital. Not surprisingly, after today, the Young Master of the God Capital will be famous and will act on behalf of the God Capital. Since the representative of Shenducheng became the Long Family, how could the Long Family fall?


    "Haha, everyone has been drinking, drinking happily, and since then is friends. I have stayed at home for many years, and I neglected to contact you, please don''t blame it. After tomorrow, Long will visit you one by one and come to ask for help. Forgive me!" Long Xingtian greeted everyone for a drink and said heartily.


    When everyone heard his words, their expressions were shocked. Doesn''t Long Xingtian indicate that he wants to leave Long''s family again and stop being complacent because of his wife? When it''s over, Long Xingtian wants to move around, and the Long Family is bound to rise again. In this case, what are you still competing with the Long Family? Hurry up and cooperate, follow the dragon family and pretend to fly together!


    "The Long Patriarch is really polite. It is an honor to cooperate with the Long Patriarch. If the Long Patriarch can come to the humble house, it will be even more fortunate to be in the Xia Sansheng!" Some family Patriarchs began to express their attitude and willing to interact with the Long Family. Doesn''t the visit to the humble house imply that Long Xingtian is invited to his house?


    After a family leader expressed his opinion, many other families have followed suit. For a while, many people here seem to have become allies of the Long family.


    Seeing this, Yun Jiehao sighed again and again. Long Xingtian was also a personal spirit. Seeing the opportunity came, he immediately grabbed everyone and pulled everyone to him.


    Mrs. Long felt very pleased to see this scene. The Long Family is up again! She looked at Tang Ye who contributed to this matter, happy and grateful, but more regretful.


    Why is it a fake son? If it is true, how good is it?

 Chapter 755： Out of control!

    At night, when the young master returned to the conference, Long Xingtian and Tang Ye saw off the crowd one after another, showing sufficient etiquette and sincerity. Those family heads were quite satisfied, full of confidence in Long Xingtian and Tang Ye, and believed that they would definitely bring development and strength. The two are also known as tiger fathers without dogs, good fathers have good sons!


    Some family heads decided that they could follow the Long family, so they pulled their beautiful daughters to see Tang Ye. There were hints in the words, young people could communicate a lot, and then there were sneer smiles among men. The young lady blushed and lowered her head not to hum.


    Waiting to send off the last guest, Tang Ye and Long Xingtian stood at the door and looked at each other. They were a little embarrassed, and they didn''t know what to say.


    In front of others, they are very good actors, acting like a father and son who are really close. But they all know that their relationship is not so good. Although Tang Ye knew that Long Xingtian was his biological father, he didn''t get along much and didn''t figure out what happened back then, so it was difficult to let go of everything when Long Xingtian was his father.


    Long Xingtian didn''t know that Tang Ye was his biological son. He thought that Tang Ye was just by Long Qingcheng to pretend to be his son, so he could hardly have the same idea of ??treating his biological son. However, Tang Ye was too satisfied with him in every aspect, and he couldn''t help thinking, how good is it to have such a son? Therefore, he was no longer as simple as a collaborator Long Qingcheng found back to Tang Ye.


    "You are very good, quite good." Long Xingtian said to Tang Ye after the two were silent and embarrassed for a while.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Fortunately, it''s okay, sir... I''m overwhelmed."


    Tang Ye felt that it was better to get along with Long Qingcheng. He couldn''t cope with Long Xingtian or Mrs. Long. There was no topic, and it was too embarrassing.


    Tang Ye thought of Long Qingcheng, and Long Qingcheng came over.


    Long Qingcheng first played the habit of a serious sister, glared at Tang Ye, and said in a bad mood: "What you did is too dangerous. What if there is an accident?"


    Tang Ye pretended to be trained obediently.


    Long Qingcheng couldn''t bear it anymore. It was said that Tang Ye took risks. It happened that Tang Ye did it with wisdom and strength. If Tang Ye was sure from the beginning, it would not be considered an adventure. She curled her lips to Tang Ye, seemed to be stingy and complimented, and said unwillingly, "You did a good job and you did not live up to my expectations."


    Tang Ye laughed, thinking Long Qingcheng was quite cute, arrogant. The cuteness of the big woman has a different flavor!


    Long Qingcheng saw Tang Ye just smiling, knowing that she was laughing, her heart was different, and her cheeks were flushed in embarrassment and embarrassment. In order to conceal this embarrassment, he gritted his teeth and stared in anger.


    When Long Xingtian saw the two young men doing this, he smiled, and saw Madam Long standing inside and glanced at him. Knowing that there was something to tell him, he told Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng, and then went to Madam Long. speak.


    Long Qingcheng saw that Long Xingtian had gone to talk to Mrs. Long, his eyes rolled, and he said to Tang Ye: "Are you tired, then let me serve you to sleep and rest early."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, laughing playfully, and said, "Let Donglai and Xi go to serve me to sleep, how can I rest earlier?"


    "Huh?" Long Qingcheng didn''t understand Tang Ye''s meaning.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s smirk, she instantly understood. She was so angry that she let him go to sleep, not let him go to sleep!


    "Believe it or not, I killed you shameless person?" Long Qingcheng angered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, and ran to pull Donglai''s slender hand waiting not far away, and said, "Sister, listen to you, I''m going to sleep with Donglai!"


    Donglai was suddenly flustered by Tang Ye and said to go to sleep. Is it because the young master is happy today and decides to sleep by himself? Oh, what can I do? Is it to hand over the body?


    As a dead man, Donglai is the master of everything. If the master says she wants her body, she dare not refuse. Even if the master is a villain, she can only endure silently. And now Tang Ye is not a villain, but a handsome, capable, and easy-going man. Donglai is satisfied and even likes it. She thought, it seemed good to give her body to such a master.


    Donglai is gentle, restrained and reserved, and belongs to the kind of soft girl who is easy to push down. So Tang Ye messed up her mood with ambiguity, thinking about some messy things.


    At this time, Long Qingcheng scolded Tang Ye and snorted: "If you dare, I will make you never sleep a woman in your life!"


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her, pulling Dong to the yard where he lived, and at the same time, he didn''t forget to shout to the west: "Go west, put Fang Tian''s painting halberd away!"


    "Yes, Young Master!" Xi Qu smiled, and happily went to collect Fang Tian''s painting halberd into the wooden box, and caught up with Tang Ye.


    This Fangtian painting halberd is in the Long Family Treasury, silver white, very cool. The Long Family¡¯s weapons, both in materials and workmanship, are quite good. So this Fangtian painted halberd is a superior weapon. However, there is a considerable gap between the artifacts left by the myths and legends. But the artifact was not so easy to obtain, it needed chance, so Tang Ye used this Fangtian painting halberd first.


    A girl carrying a Fangtian painting halberd was supposed to be very laborious, and she couldn''t even carry it on her back, but went west without any effort. This also shows that she is a martial artist.


    By now, I have seen Tang Ye''s extraordinary, meticulous thoughts and strategies, I am afraid Donglai and Xiqu have also realized that their identities have been seen by Tang Ye. It''s no wonder they, presumably Mrs. Long is helpless, who makes Tang Ye such a shrewd kid?


    If Tang Ye didn''t expose it, they just assumed that Tang Ye didn''t know.


    Tang Ye took Donglai¡¯s hand and walked back to the house. Donglai did not break away from Tang Ye¡¯s advantage. He let Tang Ye move and curiously said, "Young master, Missy should have a lot to say to you. , Why did you leave on purpose?"


    Dong Lai is not stupid. Although Tang Ye''s ambiguous words were utterly confusing, but after his emotions eased, he knew that Tang Ye had left on purpose.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Sister, she has her own business."


    "Young Master is really considerate." Donglai looked at Tang Ye and said softly.


    Tang Ye tilted his head and looked at Dong Lai with a smirk, "How about making me considerate to you tonight?"


    "Young Master... annoying..." Dong Lai lowered his head, his face flushed, and his lips were pursed and he let out a mosquito hum.


    Carrying a long wooden box with Fang Tian''s painted halberd on his back, Xi went to see Tang Ye and Dong Lai like this, making a tut, a little contemptuous. She is not as gentle and considerate as Donglai, and knows how to please people. She felt that it was wrong for Donglai to hook up Tang Ye, and hummed softly, "This Hu Meizi!"


    Donglai was close to Tang Ye, and Xiqu carried a long wooden box behind him, feeling that Donglai was no longer a maid, only Xiqu was. This is a bit unfair. Tang Ye has always been a person who doesn¡¯t favor one or another, so he slowed down, and when he sulked at Donglai Xi to walk up and hit him, he also grabbed the skill of going west and said: "Xi Go and sleep together, sleep on my left side in the east, and sleep on my right side in the west. This is the perfect bed warmer!"


    "Bah!" Donglai and Xiqu should have obeyed all Tang Ye''s arrangements, but somehow, they just thought Tang Ye''s approach was very rascal, and couldn''t help but spit out Qi Qi.


    Tang Ye laughed loudly, holding one hand to the west, and the other hand holding the waist of Donglai''s Xiaoman, and then slowly touching down and grabbing a handful of Donglai''s Xiao-t buttocks, showing the true nature of an old driver.


    Oops, this is because the wife is not around, can''t control it anymore, it''s starting to flood and spend thoughts?

 Chapter 756： Can a man have few fires?

    Tang Ye went back to toss with the east and west, Long Qingcheng, Long Xingtian and Madam Long were talking together in the hall.


    Now Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long are basically sure that Tang Ye''s identity will not belong to which power, and they all trust Tang Ye. Besides, Tang Ye was still under Long Qingcheng''s control, so there was nothing to worry about.


    Now the three are mainly discussing how to deal with Tang Ye''s problem. Tang Ye¡¯s abilities made them very satisfied. Tang Ye¡¯s fate has been closely linked to the Long Family, and Tang Ye is so like the son of Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long... They all have an idea, that is, to treat Tang Ye with their The relationship has improved.


    "Even if it''s not a son, it''s okay to be a righteous son," Long Xingtian said.


    Long Qingcheng smiled lightly and said, "I have no objection, he keeps calling my sister anyway."


    Long Qingcheng was quite proud. Tang Ye has always called her sister, but Long Xingtian and Madam Long are still the master and wife. Now Long Xingtian wants to mention Tang Ye¡¯s status and become a righteous son. In the end, she still calls her sister. She feels her choice. Yes, very foresight.


    Mrs. Long said: "That''s it."


    Mrs. Long seemed to say it simply, but in fact her heart was upset. She imagined the appearance of her son countless times, but it was very vague, until after seeing Tang Ye, the appearance of her son in her imagination became clear, that is, Tang Ye''s appearance!


    It''s just that Tang Ye was a person that Long Qingcheng found to cooperate with, and called her his wife. But if she is considered a righteous son, she should be called her mother-in-law. She didn''t know what it would be like to be called a mother by Tang Ye. She was both looking forward to and afraid, so could she fill the miss for her son?


    The next day, Tang Ye was called by Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng solemnly said that he was going to see his parents, making Tang Ye nervous. Going to see his parents so seriously, could it be that his identity was exposed?


    Yesterday, when he dealt with Chen Xuankong, the halberd sinking and straight walking styles he used were taught by Long Qingcheng, but they actually showed some power of real Long Family combat skills, otherwise he could not move Chen Xuankong. Long Xingtian, as a person of the real Long family blood, what if he could see it?


    When I saw Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, Tang Ye''s worries became unnecessary, but he faced another major choice. It turned out that Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long wanted to accept him as a son!


    Tang Ye thought this was sudden and a bit weird. He himself is the son of Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, but he concealed his identity. Now that Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long want to accept him as a righteous son, the distance between his secret of hiding his identity and reality has become very short.


    Tang Ye was in a daze, Long Qingcheng pushed Tang Ye angrily on the side. Isn''t this guy happy?


    Tang Ye took a look at Long Qingcheng, and became a righteous son, as if she was called Long Qingcheng Old Sister, and she changed her name. Anyway, in the end, that identity cannot be changed, and the moment of blood relationship cannot be changed. Tang Ye no longer entangled in this matter, the righteous son should be the righteous son, maybe one day his identity will be revealed, and then he will also be called father and mother, now it is fine to call in advance.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, and said softly: "Father, mother."


    But he immediately turned around and thought, it would be fine to call a foster father and mother, there is no need to call such a kiss. He wanted to change his mouth, but when Mrs. Long was stunned, his eyes turned red and he looked like crying. Probably Mrs. Long was affected by the feeling of missing her son again, and she was a little out of control.


    Tang Ye could see that Mrs. Long missed her son very much, even as if she was alive to miss her son, Tang Ye couldn''t bear it.


    In this situation, he became more and more curious about why he was put outside the big world. What''s the secret in this?


    Mrs. Long lost control of her emotions, Long Xingtian had to comfort her, and Long Qingcheng took Tang Ye back.


    "Sister, what happened to your brother when he was young? Why did he separate from you?" Tang Ye couldn''t help asking Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng showed a distressed look and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t seen my brother."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was curious.


    Long Qingcheng sighed, "I went to study with my mentor back then, but my brother disappeared when I returned."


    Tang Ye frowned and asked, "What happened that year?"


    Long Qingcheng shook his head and said, "Father didn''t tell me..."


    Long Qingcheng suddenly squinted, staring at Tang Ye and hummed, "What do you ask this for? Is there any attempt?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said innocently: "I just look at the wife... The mother-in-law is always touched by her son and loses control of her emotions, so she is curious."


    Long Qingcheng didn¡¯t want to talk about this topic, and said to Tang Ye: ¡°Don¡¯t call her mother-in-law, mother-in-law. Your mother-in-law should like it. Besides, you are my brother to the outside world. Trouble."


    "Hmm..." Tang Ye responded softly.


    Long Qingcheng said again: "Now father is walking around again, you, as the young master, must follow. From tomorrow on, you will follow father to visit those families in the city and win the recognition of those families. Our Long Family''s status in the city of God No one can shake. In addition, I will ask my father to take out the Spiritual Transformation Pill and start helping you break through your strength and reach the Imperial Spirit Realm earlier. Once you reach the Imperial Spirit Realm, your strength depends on your own. After passing through the profound knowledge, there are two completely different worlds. I hope you have the opportunity to explore the mystery.


    "Sister Cheng Jiyan!" Tang Ye smiled.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and asked Long Qingcheng again, "Sister, what happened to what I told you last time about helping me find a wife?"


    "Lin Yourong and Qian Hanyue?" Long Qingcheng squinted at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Long Qingcheng asked, "Is it Lin Yourong or Qian Hanyue?"


    "Both!" Tang Ye emphasized.


    Long Qingcheng was angry and snorted coldly: "What do you do daydreaming, both of them? Who do you think you are and can marry two wives?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t explain to Long Qingcheng, and was a little anxious.


    Long Qingcheng still cared about him very much, and asked, "Very anxious?"


    "Can you not be in a hurry?" Tang Ye sighed: "Last night I asked Donglai and Xi to warm up the bed. I almost couldn''t help eating these two little girls. There was no place to shed fire. You said I could be in a hurry. ?"


    "Bah!" Of course, Long Qingcheng understood what Tang Ye meant, and couldn''t help biting his lips and grunting: "Believe it or not, I will kill you asshole!"


    Tang Ye was not afraid, and said, "It''s useless for you to kill me. At my age, as a man, there are few fires? I used to have a wife to solve it, but now it''s gone, it''s uncomfortable..."


    "You, you..." Rao Long Qingcheng, the Leng Ao elder sister, couldn''t help Tang Ye casually talking about men''s private affairs. Her face was flushed with anger, as if shamelessly was infected, and she felt shameless.


    Long Qingcheng immediately condensed a blue light spear in his hand, trying to beat Tang Ye, see if this kid dare not shame!

 Chapter 757： The cold fairy of Guanghan Tiangong!

    Tang Ye was chased all over the courtyard by Long Qingcheng with his spiritual spear, looking quite happy. The servant maids met and smiled lightly. They were in a good mood and were very grateful to Tang Ye. Because since Tang Ye arrived, Long Mansion has slowly become lively, no longer as deserted and dull as before.


    Long Qingcheng forced Tang Ye to a corner, making Tang Ye unable to escape. She knocked Tang Ye on the head with a spear, and of course she was reluctant to use her force, and hummed, "Dare you still dare to be so sloppy?"


    Tang Ye never conceals the matter of sex. Although Guwu Jianghu tends to be conservative in ancient times, it is not unacceptable. At most, it means that people are ruinous and licentious. What''s better than the big world outside is that in it, three wives and four concubines are common among those rich and famous. For example, with the identity of Young Master Tang Ye, it is completely fine to marry a few young master wives. Even if you go to these maids, if he takes a fancy to it, there is no problem as a bed warmer.


    Didn¡¯t those situations exist in ancient times? The maid who accompanies the young lady to marry her uncle''s house. After a certain period of time, her uncle will marry the maid to be a side house. This is such a beautiful tradition for men! Tang Ye came to this place, with the identity of the young master, and seemed more comfortable. But he is not a low-hearted person, so he misses his wife and wants to find her. Then I missed the women outside the big world, trying to get out.


    Now being taught by the old sister, Tang Ye feels right, stubborn, and hums: "Sister, you''re not a man, you don''t know the needs of men, otherwise you think the brothel is so popular every day? So, since ancient times, So far, there is one industry that has never declined, and that is the brothel!"


    Long Qingcheng was reluctant to beat Tang Ye, the kid she regarded as her younger brother, and didn''t want to continue to pester the subject of men''s needs. It polluted her whole body and mind, and snorted coldly: "Did you let the accountant pay you to the brothel last time?"


    Tang Ye showed a look of contempt, and hummed: "Sister, do you think I am such a casual person? I''m a clean person, OK!"


    Haha!


    Long Qingcheng retracted the sharp psychic spear and replaced it with a slap. This kid is so shameless that there is no lower limit. He dragged him to warm the bed and said he was not a casual person!


    Coming from the east and west, seeing Tang Ye being beaten by Long Qingcheng, the protector eagerly went over to stop Long Qingcheng, kneeling in front of Long Qingcheng and begging for Tang Ye.


    Ouch, this has caused Long Qingcheng a headache. Don¡¯t you know who you are when you go to these two Nizis? Is it betraying his wife to protect Tang Ye in this way?


    Long Qingcheng sighed helplessly, ignored Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "There is no shortage of money at home. I can''t help but no one will blame you when I go to the brothel, but remember to find a good one and don''t give it to yourself because of those dusty women. Got sick!"


    "Sister..." At this moment, Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng and almost knelt down to thank him.


    If you have such an old sister in your life, what can your husband ask for!


    Long Qingcheng''s heart was softened, but his face was still very angry, and he turned and left with a cold snort.


    Donglai and Xiqu hurried over to help Tang Ye, holding Tang Ye''s two arms, rubbing against Tang Ye''s body, and giving Tang Ye a little "spiritual" comfort.


    Unconsciously, Tang Ye led a happy life again.


    However, after being regarded by Long Xingtian as a righteous son, the exchanges between Long Xingtian and him became more, and getting along with him became more natural. Therefore, Long Xingtian asked him to do more things. For example, if you visit those families in the city, you will probably take him there. It''s good to get to know these people.


    In just three days, after Long Xingtian and Tang Ye visited the big families in the city, with the rich background of the Long Family and the name of the young master of Tang Ye, there were more than half of the family members. He said that he would not be an enemy of the Long family.


    If this continues, it is inevitable for the Long Family to ascend the position of the first family in the capital city.


    In fact, the families that want to weaken the Long Family are the largest ones in the city. Because the Long Family fell, it was only them who had the chance to take the top position. As for some other second-tier families, it would not be their turn anyway. Now that the Young Master of the Long Family has returned, representing the capital of God, it is for the Young Master of the Capital of God. It is obviously not good to fight against the Long Family. Those second-tier families are not afraid to cooperate with the Long Family. Originally, they also chose to cooperate with those families, but now they just chose a better one.


    The Long Family is gaining momentum, and the Long Family becomes very lively every day. The news of the Long Family''s revival spread to Guwu Jianghu, and other big cities felt quite pressured. Originally, this year I wanted to fight for a comparison with the city of God. Maybe I could get the title of the first city, but it was a little tricky when I encountered the Long Family.


    But being tricky doesn''t mean that you can''t fight. The families in the city of God have no skills, so let the wealthy families of other cities come. This is a disputed arena. If you have money and status, it would be boring not to find something to do. At their height, the interesting thing is to fight for the first place. Fight for the first place in a city, and then fight for the first place in the world!


    Tang Ye and Long Xingtian went out for a few days, and finally can rest today. Donglai is very gentle and considerate, helping him with a massage. Sitting on a chair in the yard, he was basking in the sun comfortably while enjoying Donglai''s service. It was indeed the style of a rich family!


    At this time Long Qingcheng came over. Tang Ye didn''t dare to be too lazy in front of Long Qingcheng, the old sister was really chattering like a grandmother when she told her, no matter how well she did it, she could pick bones out of the egg.


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye smiled, pulling Long Qingcheng and sitting on the chair.


    Seeing Tang Ye being so cautious in front of Long Qingcheng, the little maid from Donglai secretly covered her mouth and smiled. Everything in the world is one thing and one thing, the young master was brought down by the young lady!


    Long Qingcheng glanced at Tang Ye and wanted to give him a few words to stop him from killing his ambition. However, thinking that he was going out with Long Xingtian these few days, it was very hard, so he stopped talking and said, "I have brought a good one. News, but you don¡¯t seem to be interested, so don¡¯t talk about it."


    "Don''t, sister, don''t you see where I am not interested?" Tang Ye pressed Long Qingcheng''s hand, not letting Long Qingcheng go. Long Qingcheng is also good at playing, obviously not wanting to go, but pretending to go. She seemed to get different happiness from playing Tang Ye, and she enjoyed it quite a bit.


    Tang Ye brought the tea in person, handed it to Long Qingcheng respectfully, and said, "Sister, what good news?"


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye with a weird expression. He was very puzzled and puzzled, and said, "I have news about Qianhanyue."


    "What?" Tang Ye was shocked, then overjoyed, and said, "Sister, come on, where is my wife?"


    "Your daughter-in-law?" Long Qingcheng stood up from the chair, and said in a bad manner: "He is the Leng Fairy of Guanghan Tiangong. He is known as the grand master of Guanghan Tiangong. Will it be your daughter-in-law? Dream! Could it be that your kid heard Qian Hanyue''s name from, so it was your wife?"


    This is why Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye with weird and puzzled expression. Guanghan Tiangong is one of the ancient Wujianghu sects, and it is not much different from Yinyangmen. Would such a master of the Profound Realm of the Martial Arts be the daughter-in-law of a psychic realm kid?


    It makes people laugh out loud!


    When Tang Ye heard Long Qingcheng''s words, he asked, "Isn''t he playing ice after hearing the name Guanghan Tiangong?"


    "Yes, the profound ice technique of the Guanghan Tiangong has always dominated the north, and no one can match it. Even I find it tricky to encounter the master of the profound ice in the Guanghan Tiangong," Long Qingcheng said.


    Tang Ye was relieved when he heard it. Qian Hanyue who is playing ice, who else can she be besides her own wife? I just don''t know why she became the cold fairy of Guanghan Temple?

 Chapter 758： The young master is out of town!

    Now that he had news of his wife, Tang Ye didn''t want to wait for a moment to find her. As an old driver, it is too painful to have no car. Being served by the east and west every day, doing the thing of caring for bed warming, it is really possible to drive east and west...so Tang Ye is going to the Guanghan Temple to find the princess!


    The princess is Qianhanyue!


    Of course, Tang Ye wanted to reunite with the princess, mainly because he was worried about the princess. The princess came in from the outside world with him. Although the princess''s strength was the peak power in the outside world, it was not in the Guwu Jianghu. However, after listening to Long Qingcheng''s words, the princess became the cold fairy of the Guanghan Tiangong, and the strength was prosperous, and that was one of the few strong people in Guwu Jianghu!


    Tang Ye thinks about it, the reason is not difficult to understand. The princess is the reincarnated person of Yuan Ying''s pregnancy, and has awakened, carrying the memories of previous lives, with fast training skills, and her strength has naturally improved by leaps and bounds. Even the person who can reincarnate the Nascent Infant''s pregnancy is still a master in the fairyland. In other words, even though the princess has the strength of Tongxuan, it will continue to grow until the fairyland!


    Fuck... Tang Ye was speechless. According to what he said, his own strength would not be able to master the Profound Realm, but his wife would be in Wonderland. Should I cry or laugh? The daughter-in-law is helpless if she doesn''t drive herself! Then when will I regain my past life memory? According to the meaning of the old abbot Yimei, I have not awakened the memory for a long time because the previous life was too strong, and before enough spiritual energy was infused into the body, there was no way to stimulate the body under Yuan Ying¡¯s pregnancy, because Yuan Ying was originally Condensed by spiritual power and blood.


    Want to infuse your body with enough aura? The more aura fusion, the stronger the strength actually. Tang Ye was quite speechless, did he have to wait until he reached the Tongxuan Realm or even Chaoxian Realm to regain his past life memories? Then there is something to do with the talent of the previous life... Tang Ye is very troubled with his "particularity".


    "What are you in a daze?" Long Qingcheng felt that Tang Ye was a little weird, and would be in a daze from time to time. Could it be that there was a problem with his brain?


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng, smiled, and said, "Sister, I''m going to the Guanghan Temple to find a wife?"


    "You..." Long Qingcheng didn''t know whether to fight Tang Ye, she still didn''t believe that Qian Hanyue of Guanghan Tiangong was Tang Ye''s daughter-in-law. If this kid had such a daughter-in-law, he would still be arrested by the Yin Yang gate. live? Use it to listen to yourself and play a fake brother?


    But she saw Tang Ye behave so naturally, not like lying. Could it be that this kid has a special relationship with that Qian Hanyue?


    After thinking about it carefully, Long Qingcheng discovered that she actually didn''t know much about Tang Ye''s identity. When he first met Tang Ye, Tang Ye was being caught by the Yin Yang Gate. And Tang Ye was caught by Yin Yang Gate because he killed the people at Yin Yang Gate. She didn''t know about Tang Ye before, including Tang Ye came in from the outside world.


    If Long Qingcheng knew that Tang Ye had come in from the outside world, and then told Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian, then Mrs. Long would surely guess that Tang Ye was her biological son. Because her son was sent to the outside world, then there is a person in the outside world who looks like her and Long Xingtian. Who else can anyone besides their son?


    To say coincidence, there is no such coincidence in the world!


    In fact, Mrs. Long and Long Xingtian did not believe that Tang Ye was their biological son, precisely because they knew that their son was outside the big world. Since you are outside the big world, how can you come to Guwu Jianghu?


    "You must go to Guanghan Tiangong." Long Qingcheng believed Tang Ye''s words for the time being. When Qian Hanyue was Tang Ye''s wife, but opposed Tang Ye''s going to Guanghan Tiangong, he said, "You know how many people there are every day. Are you looking forward to the death of the young master of the gods? Since the dragon family became strong, there have been more than hundreds of enemies! Over the past two decades, the enemies of the dragon family seem to be very few, because the dragon family has fallen silent. The young master of the family returns, and he walks around again. The Long Family will experience a second great prosperity. Do you think the enemies of the Long Family will agree?"


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye with a serious expression, and said, "Besides, you are still a man. Do you know why my daughter of the Long family suffered less revenge from enemies in the past? This is not only because of the silence of the Long family, but also because I am a daughter. .Women, women, the spilled water can¡¯t be collected. After all, I¡¯m going to marry someone. By then, Yu Long¡¯s family won¡¯t make much sense, so they will not deliberately spend their energy on me. But you are different. , You are a son and will inherit the Long Family. It is the key to the Long Family¡¯s second prosperity, so they will try to kill you."


    "As long as you walk out of the gates of the Divine Capital City, someone will immediately look at you!" Long Qingcheng emphasized the dangerous situation Tang Ye would face when leaving Divine Capital City, so that Tang Ye would not even think about going to the Guanghan Temple.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought, and said firmly to Long Qingcheng: "Sister, I still want to find my daughter-in-law. Without me by my side, I don''t worry about her."


    "Do you need to worry about the strength of other Profound Realm?" Long Qingcheng said in a bad manner. Having said so much, this kid wouldn''t listen to advice!


    Tang Ye said: "Cultivation strength is not the only criterion for measuring a person''s strength. Just like I only have the strength of the psychic realm, but taking advantage of all aspects, I am confident that it is not a problem to deal with a person in the spiritual realm."


    "You have your own advantages, but others don''t?" Long Qingcheng said angrily.


    "Sister..." Tang Ye showed his eyes begging Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng glared at him, and said, "Go tell Dad and see what Dad thinks."


    "Okay." Tang Ye laughed. Long Qingcheng said this, showing that she has softened her heart.


    After that, the two went to see Long Xingtian. After hearing what Tang Ye said, Long Xingtian had the same attitude as Long Qingcheng when he started. He was so surprised that he looked at Tang Ye up and down with a look of disbelief, and said, "There is such a thing. What''s going on?"


    I don''t believe that Tang Ye is related to Qian Hanyue, Tang Ye feels very hurt... It can be seen how unusual what Tang Ye said suddenly.


    However, because of the abnormality, Long Xingtian also believed this kind of thing Tang Ye said. These days he spends a lot of time with Tang Ye. He knows what is special about Tang Ye. He is thinking about how to deal with things inside and outside the city if Tang Ye leaves the capital city.


    After thinking about it, Long Xingtian said to Tang Ye: "I can let you leave the capital city, but you must do what I said. I will arrange what kind of people to take to leave and what route to take."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. Although he didn''t want his actions to be too restricted, but now he is the Young Master of the Long Family, tied to the fate of the Long Family, and understands Long Xingtian''s intervention. And it was the first time for him to visit Guwu Jianghu, and he didn''t know how complicated it was. The arrangement of Longxingtian would definitely be less troublesome.


    "Then it will be my father." Tang Ye nodded to Long Xingtian.


    Long Xingtian smiled and said, "Then you go back and pack up your things and leave tomorrow."


    ...


    For some reason, the news that Tang Ye was leaving Shendu City to go to Guanghan Tiangong spread like wildfire.


    The young master of God...I have to see, what kind of kid is that!

 Chapter 759： Heitan old man!

    Regarding the young master of Shendu, as the young master of the largest city in the ancient Wujiang Lake, he is always concerned by many people. Among these people who are concerned, as Long Qingcheng said, most of them are enemies of the Long Family. They want to kill the Dragon Family bloodline every day to prevent the Long Family from flourishing again. These days, Tang Ye was not killed by the assassins, not because they didn''t, but because those people were solved by the guards of the Long family before they lurked in front of Tang Ye.


    Although the Long Family looked deserted, there were actually quite a few masters hidden in them. These masters are the Keqing of the Long Family, some are invited by the Long Family, some come here especially, some are taken in by the Long Family, and some are left behind after being defeated by the Long Family. This is quite similar to the Murong family outside the big world. So the Long Family looks quiet on the surface, but in fact it is still Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. Therefore, a lean camel is bigger than a horse, and even if the Long family has been in decline, it can still stand for a hundred years.


    Tang Ye is now the adopted son of Long Xingtian, and he recognizes Tang Ye''s abilities very much. As for Tang Ye''s character, it was quite in line with his appetite. If his own son still can''t come back in the future, it''s not that he can''t hand over the Long Family to Tang Ye. Of course, this kind of thing is quite far away, and it won''t be easily settled without decades of waiting and beating.


    In any case, Long Xingtian would not let Tang Ye die. Therefore, Tang Ye¡¯s travels, he has his own arrangements, and let some famous people of the rivers and lakes who have been silent for many years follow Tang Ye, which can be regarded as a powerful guard.


    These guards are not simple. After Tang Ye went back to pack up his luggage, Long Xingtian called Tang Ye to come and invite someone.


    The Long Family¡¯s large backyard is where the Long Family¡¯s weapons depot, Tibetan scripture pavilion, and the large account room are located, including most of the Long Family¡¯s property. Such a place should have been heavily guarded, but everyone in the Long''s family knew that there was almost no guard in the large backyard. However, everyone who lurked in the backyard of the Long Family to steal wealth or weapons and martial arts secrets died before they could really set foot in the backyard. This shows that there are quite a few masters in the seemingly peaceful backyard.


    Some weird things often happen in the big backyard, such as a person suddenly rushing out of a big lake with lotus flowers, or an old man holding a sword suddenly descending from the sky, or making a clash of weapons on the Buddhist scripture pavilion. . In short, all kinds of strange things, and behind them are all kinds of strangers.


    "You are going to the Guanghan Temple. One person is quite suitable. Let''s ask him if he wants to go with you. If he agrees, you can go north this time to keep you safe back and forth." Long Xingtian Said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was surprised, looking at Long Xingtian, "He can do it alone?"


    Long Xingtian nodded and said, "You don''t need to take a group of people with you when you leave, like an army. It''s too eye-catching and unnecessary."


    Long Xingtian spoke plainly, and Tang Ye persuaded him to act in such a calm manner, with a disdainful demeanor for everything.


    Long Xingtian took Tang Ye to the kitchen in the big backyard and saw a sloppy old man playing with a fire stick, knocking on the pots that had been used for a long time, and removing the black charcoal ash under the pot. As a result, the old man made his whole body pitch black and his face blackened several times.


    Long Xingtian walked up to the old man, with a respectful tone, and said: "Hei Lao, Dog is going to the Guanghan Temple, are you interested?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, Long Xingtian was so polite to this sloppy old man, could this old man be the kind of sweeping monk he usually said? You think your martial arts is number one in the world, but you didn''t expect that the real master is the sweeping monk. If you beat your parents with a broom, that is the real hidden master!


    The sloppy old man looked up at Long Xingtian and said, "You are still so direct. I don''t know if you ask me hello first. If I get sick, I can''t go anywhere!"


    "Oh, are you sick?" Long Xingtian smiled.


    "Hey, the little things in those days have become big things, and talking is still so bad!" The sloppy old man knocked the pot with the fire stick, then looked at Tang Ye, and said, "This is the little thing that you and the baby girl had? Oops, it looks a lot like it, as expected to be your kind. However, I know that your little things were sent out of the big world, how did they come back?"


    Suddenly, the sloppy old man appeared in front of Tang Ye without any movement, and his nose, which was stained with black charcoal, almost touched Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was really taken aback. The strength of this old man is really real, can he teleport?


    Fortunately, Tang Ye''s concentration was strong enough to endure the shock, not regressing, just panicking.


    "Haha, not bad." The sloppy old man smiled. He looked at Tang Ye up and down, suddenly narrowed his eyes, as if he had discovered something interesting, turned his head to look at Long Xingtian, and said, "Fake?"


    Long Xingtian sighed, and there is no need to hide in front of such a person, and said, "Yoshiko."


    "Yesko?" The sloppy old man smiled more playfully, staring at Tang Ye for a few more times, then looking back at Long Xingtian, giggling, not in good shape, and said: "Fake, fake, are you sure is fake?"


    Long Xingtian didn''t mess around with the old man, and said, "The person in the north who made you obsessed with the Tao, you have been hiding for 20 years. It''s time to resolve the knot. How about going with Dog?"


    Long Xingtian didn''t mess around with the old man, but what Tang Ye said to the old man was shocked. Are you sure it is fake? This sentence has a great rhetorical question, as if saying that he is not fake, but is considered to be fake. He was shocked. Did the old man suddenly see that he was not a fake, but the real Young Master of the Long Family?


    Tang Ye was quite puzzled, why are there always some old monsters in the world?


    When Long Xingtian mentioned the man in the north, the sloppy old man''s expression changed, and he no longer was so nonsense. He hummed, "You shouldn''t mention this."


    Long Xingtian was not afraid of the serious old man, and said: "You blame me and I will also say, I don''t want a second Zhong old man to appear in this yard, and he will not be able to let it go. But whether it is dead or because of letting go Don¡¯t let me die? I¡¯ve been here for decades, and I¡¯ve died in the end and I¡¯m going to help collect the corpse. No benefit is left to me. This is immoral and irresponsible. Let me come across this next time. Throw the corpse out to feed the dog."


    "You... really ruthless thing!" The sloppy old man gritted his teeth with anger.


    Long Xingtian smiled and said: "Maybe... you should let her call you your name again, so that when you die, you should be able to close your eyes?"


    "Bah, how could I die!" the sloppy old man said angrily.


    He didn''t want to talk to the ruthless guy Long Xingtian anymore, watching Tang Ye laughed back, and hummed: "Old man, I am a little dizzy, but I can see something after all. And some people, hey, It¡¯s blind, I can¡¯t see it, it¡¯s so boring. Now that I¡¯ve encountered such an interesting thing, I¡¯ll join in the fun. Isn¡¯t it just going to the north, what''s so scary? I used to be the boldest in the village, Otherwise, why would Ahua look at me?"


    Long Xingtian smiled and said, "Seeing you are still stiff."


    "Leave tomorrow morning." Long Xingtian added.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Xingtian and the sloppy old man, you said and I said, all the time, he didn''t understand what these experts were doing. However, for the sloppy old man, even if he didn''t know the identity of the old man, he knew that the old man was hiding deeply, including seeing something about him.


    The old man said that Long Xingtian was blind, and he was just dazzled. Is he saying that although he was dazzled, he could see his true identity?


    Tang Ye felt that things were a bit bad. Was the sloppy old man seen through his hidden identity?

 Chapter 760： Just four people go north!

    The sloppy old man had agreed to go north with Tang Ye to the Guanghan Temple, Long Xingtian no longer worried about something wrong, and would take Tang Ye back to deal with the matter. But the sloppy old man let Tang Ye stay, otherwise he wouldn''t follow. Helpless, Long Xingtian let Tang Ye stay.


    "Ye''er, just call him a black old man. This is considered respectable. You want to respect more, no, this old man owes us a lot of Long Family, no need." Long Xingtian said to Tang Ye before leaving.


    Tang Ye was stunned. He really didn''t understand the relationship between these people. Since he is called the Hei Lao, then he is called the Hei Lao.


    After Long Xingtian left, Tang Ye greeted the sloppy old man with a smile to show his politeness, and shouted, "Hei Lao, hello."


    The old man laughed loudly and said, "Boy, I just like your stomach full of bad water, and you also act like a gentleman."


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, where was his stomach full of bad water. Don''t talk nonsense about these old men, OK!


    Hei Lao suddenly approached Tang Ye, the nose that was stained with black charcoal ash almost touched Tang Ye, and hummed, "Say, why hide your identity? Don''t like you Laozi?"


    "..."


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect the most worrying thing to happen. This sloppy old man really knew his true identity!


    Even so, Tang Ye still pretended to be stupid, looking at Hei Lao with a look of ignorance, and said, "Hei Lao, what did you...say?"


    Haha!


    Hei Lao directly slapped Tang Ye, and suddenly a black mark appeared on Tang Ye''s face. Hei Lao said angrily: "What a fool, do you think you can fool me?"


    Tang Ye was expressionless, she was speechless to death. I''m not a kid anymore, can I just teach myself?


    "I really don''t know what you are talking about..." Tang Ye looked at Hei Lao leisurely.


    Haha!


    Hei Lao wanted to slap that black hand over again.


    Tang Ye took a step back, and said displeasedly: "Old man, don''t mess around, the gentleman speaks but doesn''t move!"


    The black old man laughed and said, "Unfortunately you and I are not gentlemen! If I do it to you, would you dare to do it to me?"


    "Don''t dare, listen to your father, you seem to be very strong?" Tang Ye looked at Hei Lao and squinted.


    "Huh." Hei Lao snorted coldly, feeling boring, stopped playing with Tang Ye, and stopped using his hands and feet, and said: "I thought you dare to play with me, really awkward, the dragon family that your grandfather played with back then The combat skills are so awesome that they beat me too hard to go back to see my wife, hey..."


    Oh, Tang Ye was stunned. It seems that this sloppy old man is a man with a lot of stories. Also, which one of the masters in the Long family has no story?


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye, and then asked, "Say, why doesn''t the real Lao Tzu recognize him in front of his eyes and only be a righteous son? You learned the real Long Family combat skills, don''t think I can''t see it. Lie to me? Hey? , Really when I am a bad old man showing off a fire stick?"


    Tang Ye sighed, it seemed useless to pretend to be stupid, he was very helpless, there are always some people who are so perverted, no matter how well they hide, they can see through without any effort.


    The old man jokingly laughed and squinted: "Is it angry that I threw you out of the big world? Hey, yes, if I were so young, I would be thrown into the big world and become an orphan. Died because of environmental problems. Are you sick? If you live in the outside world with your physique, will you not be sick?"


    "You..." Tang Ye really sighed. Why is this old man talking so unpleasant? Are you sick? However, it was indeed sick, and the flame physique was one of them. Had it not been for Master to be a unique medical idiot in the present age, he would have died.


    Hei Lao was right. Tang Ye was suddenly more interested in what happened back then than he was angry. He looked at Hei Lao and asked eagerly: "Hei Lao, do you know what happened back then? Can you tell me what happened back then? "


    "Oh, don''t pretend? Are you not Long Xiaozi''s son? What does it matter to you?" Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye with contempt.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Is this old man still an old naughty boy?


    The old man laughed and said: "Some things cannot be said to drip, otherwise I am worried that you can''t bear it. Isn''t it good to be alive now? Then live well! Now since I promised Dragon Boy to go to Guanghan Temple with you, then I promise you will not die. You said, why go to the Guanghan Temple? So many people outside want to kill you, so you still go?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk to this old man who changed his face quickly, but he really wanted to tell what happened back then. This old man has a weird personality, so you can''t be anxious, you have to fish him!


    Tang Ye decided to have a good relationship with the old man, and said with a smile, "Go find a wife."


    "Oh?" Hei Lao suddenly became interested, and said: "The kid has vision, talking about the girls in the world, and it is also the most delicious in Guanghan Tiangong. The woman over there, hey, looks so beautiful, the key is She is cold and arrogant, so she wants to catch her and bow her head, and see that she never obeys! When these women taste the sweetness, just follow you, alas, the taste of sleeping a cold and arrogant woman, twisted and greeted ......Tsk tsk, cool!"


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Lao with contempt, but she didn''t expect to encounter an old driver and fellow fellow like this.


    "My daughter-in-law, I am already my daughter-in-law, and I don''t need the overlord to make a bow. Oh...maybe so." Tang Ye thought of the princess''s character, and asked her to lie down and undress and undress and spread-t legs. It''s impossible, she must be domineering, so that she feels that she is not willing, but forced, hey, arrogant woman.


    Hei Lao is familiar with Tang Ye from time to time, and puts on Tang Ye¡¯s shoulders, and said: "I appreciate your purpose, kid, even if there are thousands of dangers ahead? For your own woman, everything is worth it! In this case, don''t worry, I will guarantee you a worry-free journey and take my wife home!"


    "Then thank the old man," Tang Ye said politely. Then I took a look at the clothes. I don''t know how many more charcoal black marks are left. The old man can''t just say something clean!


    Tang Ye talked a lot with Hei Lao, always trying to compose Hei Lao''s words, but he didn''t succeed, but he had no choice but to give up and go back to prepare for tomorrow to go to Guanghan Temple.


    The next day, Long Qingcheng, Long Xingtian, and Madam Long personally sent Tang Ye out of the city. Tang Ye left the city and took three people. A maid who took care of his daily life came to the east, a maid who helped him carry weapons to the west, and another was the black old man who ran to the front and became a groom.


    Long Qingcheng was very worried about Tang Ye, even reluctant to give up. I didn''t think it before, but now I''m parting. Watching Tang Ye leave, she feels lonely in her heart. She thinks that Tang Ye is very good at home and makes the whole family lively a lot. She likes that feeling. Now that Tang Ye is gone, the house is deserted again, mainly because Tang Ye may have an accident, she really can''t let it go. Originally, she wanted to go with Tang Ye, but now that the Long Family is starting, she has to stay at home to help.


    "Qingcheng, don''t worry, there is a dark old man, it is not a problem to Bao Ye''er coming back alive. Moreover, Ye''er''s trip northward, how can it be so simple?" Long Xingtian said while watching Tang Ye and his party leave behind Screamed.


    ...


    On this day, Tang Ye went out of the city and traveled north, and everyone who knew that he had only brought three people thought he was quite arrogant. This was looking for death!


    At the same time, the Guanghan Tiangong received news that the young master of the capital of God came to them to ask for his wife when he traveled north. This is really deceiving people too much, obviously coming to Guanghan Temple to **** people? I really don''t put Guanghan Tiangong in my eyes!


    They want to let the young master of this **** have his life, but he has no life to return!


    It''s just that they are quite curious, which disciple did the young master of the gods look after? The city of Shendu is in China, and the young master of Shendu has just returned. Has any disciples in his own school contacted?


    In any case, the young master of the gods pretended to go to the Guanghan Temple to marry his wives, and was considered by the Guanghan Temple to be provoked by a dude disciple. They were angry!

 Chapter 761： Qi trainer see Longchi!

    Donglai and Xiqu being able to follow Tang Ye is tantamount to indirectly revealing their identities. Otherwise, they were just two ordinary maids. Even if Tang Ye agreed, Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long would not agree. Now a few people are out of the city, a carriage, Hei Lao is leisurely outside as a groom, Tang Ye and Donglai and Xi went to rest inside.


    The carriage is very luxurious, and the space inside is large enough to sleep and place things without any problems. It is like a small room, and it feels like a modern and long Rolls Royce. The Young Master Long''s style is not blowing.


    Go west and sit in front of the carriage, using a towel to wipe the silver-white Fangtian painting halberd used by Tang Ye. Donglai served Tang Ye behind his back, helping Tang Ye squeeze his body. Having had a lot of skin contact with Tang Ye, Donglai is used to it and will not blush as much as before.


    The carriage does not take the official road, but turns directly into the trail. Tang Ye''s trip this time, as Long Xingtian said, was not that simple. The night before departure, Long Xingtian and Tang Ye talked a lot, and gave Tang Ye three tips for him to visit a few people. These people are of great use to the Long Family. It''s best to invite them back. If you can''t invite them, it depends on the situation. If you defect, kill them. If you don''t defect, he won''t have the chance to defect. In any case, it seems that it will not be the ending of a comedy.


    Tang Ye still has to do what Long Xingtian explained. The first person went to a rest tea house on a trail. The owner of the teahouse was a spy released by the Long family many years ago to collect information. Now it is probably time to pay back.


    While he was on the road, Tang Ye closed his eyes and practiced. With the abundant resources provided by the Long Family, he has now reached the middle and late stages of the psychic realm. Normally, it would take three or four years to break through to the Imperial Spirit Realm, or even longer. But a shorter time, such as Tang Ye''s rapid progress, is generally impossible. It''s just that because of Tang Ye''s aura and vomiting technique and the vajra solid formula, he absorbed the aura without waste at all, so he cultivated several times faster than ordinary people.


    Although this kind of thing is against the sky, it also stops at the Imperial Spirit Realm. After Yuling, there is Tongxuan. If you want to step into Tongxuan to see the chance, it has nothing to do with the speed of cultivation. In any case, Tang Ye must first cultivate to the Spirit Realm. In this way, there will be more opportunities and experiences, which may be able to be transformed into chances, to understand the profound realm.


    "Donglai, you come to the front to rest, I want to practice." Tang Ye asked Donglai to rest, while he practiced quietly.


    "Okay, Young Master." Dong Lai was very obedient, and slowly got up and sat in front of him, approached the West, talked to the West, and occasionally looked back at Tang Ye with affectionate eyes.


    These days, it has been taken advantage of by Tang Ye. After warming the bed, he got out of bed and left, but he was dragged back by Tang Ye. After playing tricks in the quilt, he had been touched all over, and he was considered Tang Ye¡¯s person. . Don¡¯t think that the bed-warming maid is fake. The young daughter of the wealthy family does have such a thing. Choose a maid with a good body fragrance and a beautiful face to be responsible for warming the bed. After the warm-up, the maid gets out of the bed and the quilt on the bed is warm and still lingering. Scent, let the young master or daughter need not be cold a little, and sleep at ease. That''s how you enjoy having money, right, and status!


    Wiping Fang Tian¡¯s painting of the halberd to the west, I saw Donglai¡¯s affectionate look at Tang Ye, and said unhappyly: "You Hu Meizi also want to be favored by the Young Master? This time the Young Master is going to the Young Master¡¯s wife. Yes, what''s up to you. You have to know your sense of measure, otherwise you won''t even have to do it at that time! Also, don''t forget your true identity!"


    Donglai looked sad, knowing he couldn''t expect too much. However, when I really gave my heart to others, I discovered that lingering love is such a sweet and bitter taste.


    Dong Lai took a breath, smiled at Xi Gu, and said, "I''m satisfied to be with the young master."


    West went back to look at Tang Ye who closed his eyes and concentrated on cultivation, and sighed secretly. The young master understands their feelings very well, but as a woman who satisfies the needs of a man''s body, she has no deep feelings. What''s more, the young master doesn''t even really want to go to their bodies, so what can they expect? When the young master''s wife is there, I hope I won''t be driven away, thank God.


    ...


    At the location of the Yin-Yang Gate, on Xiangdao Mountain, a round of Yin-Yang steles was lifted up high in a magical way so that everyone who climbed up could see the signs of Yin-Yang. The majestic and majestic mountain of Xiang Dao, the supernatural craftsmanship of Taoist temples and pavilions, as the largest school of Sanxiu sect, it is truly breathtaking.


    Daogu, the master of the Yin-Yang Gate, sat cross-legged on the giant Yin-Yang stele supported by the magical method above his head, watching the sky, and constantly doing deductions. This is the way he is now comprehending¡ªthe way of heaven.


    Originally, his deduction was smooth sailing, but suddenly a twinkling star appeared to obstruct it.


    With gray hair and a calm expression, the real Tao Gu, like a **** in the sky, opened his eyes, frowned, and said a little unhappy: "Why are there people who want to block the way of heaven? Heaven and earth need to be connected again, and all creatures and souls share aura, no I divide you and me, regardless of the ancient martial arts and the big world. Isn''t it the great harmony of the world? If someone stops it, it will take a little more thought, but it is out of the question."


    Master Daogu waved his hand and uttered a thousand miles of sound transmission ability, and said: "True Enlightenment, how come the monster star has not been dealt with?"


    Thousands of miles away, a young man was sitting next to a small clear pool. Suddenly the water in the small pool was rippling and rippling, and the voice of real Daogu came out.


    The young man immediately said respectfully: "I have seen the respected teacher. Please rest assured, the respected teacher, the matter of the demon star is being dealt with. This is already here, so it is not difficult to deal with it.


    "Yeah." Daogu faintly replied, and continued: "How about the Datong plan?"


    "We are contacting, just deal with a few disagreeing families." The young man laughed.


    Dao Gu nodded with satisfaction and said: "Okay, you are a gas trainer who can''see the dragon'' and can grasp the overall situation. I am relieved to leave the matter to you."


    "Trust Master Xie Zun, Zhenwu will not let you down!" The young man bowed his head and respectfully said to the ripples on the small pond.


    The ripples on Koike slowly disappeared, and no sound came out.


    Madam Dogu stopped talking. The young man knew that the matter was over, smiled, and sat next to Koike again, watching the situation inside Koike.


    However, although there is clear water in this small pool, there is nothing but water. So what is this man who is called Zhenwu by Daogu Zhenren, what is he looking at?


    He is watching the dragon.


    His name is Zhenwu and his surname is Qi.


    He is a Qi trainer, and the Qi trainer can see Qi Luck, and the small pond next to him is seeing Long Chi. When others look at the small pond, there is only one pool of clear water, but when he looks at the small pond, he can see several swimming dragons in the pond.


    There are several dragons in a small pond. Is this an exaggeration? In fact, it is not, seeing Longchi is like a shrinking world. If there is a dragon to the east of Xiaochi and a dragon to the west, the distance between the two dragons is actually more than ten thousand miles apart.


    Suddenly, Qi Zhenwu saw a small python emerging from a corner of Longchi. He was taken aback, then smiled comfortably, and shook his head: "You, you, did you come to Guwu Jianghu?"

 Chapter 762： Dragons fight snakes!

    As a young qi trainer, Qi Zhenwu masters the unique Dragon Lake in the world, can see the luck of all parties, and arranges plans to interfere. He can be described as the "guardian slave" in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes.


    The Xuanhuang plan outside the big world, Dao Kuang and Tian Gao have been communicating and uniting with a Qi Practitioner in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. In fact, this person is Qi Zhenwu.


    So when Qi Zhenwu saw a small lucky python appeared in Longchi, he was dumbfounded. Because this lucky python was created by the man who opposed the minister of the dragon in the outside world.


    Since the Qi Luck Python appeared in Jianlongchi, it means that the people of this big world have entered the Guwu Jianghu.


    "It should be so." Qi Zhenwu laughed out after he was surprised, and it was very interesting to see the immature and dull-looking Qi Luck Python in Long Chi.


    He can only express regret for the failure of the Xuanhuang plan of the outside world. Although Zhongyuan has revived the identity of the Xuanhuang Communist Party, he has also revived the identity of the Gorefiend. Wen Zhongyuan, under the Gorefiend, had a big plan for himself, and he had a high self-esteem. If he cut off communication with him, he would have lost his observation of the outside world. In this case, we can only put aside the affairs of the big world and deal with the affairs of Guwu Jianghu.


    Although Jianlongchi is a supreme treasure and can observe the luck of all parties, it is impossible to directly control the luck on Jianlongchi. For example, seeing the newly born Qi Luck Python, the Qi Luck Python is a strange species in Jianlongchi, his enemy, he wants to kill, and cannot directly attack the Qi Luck python on Jianlongchi, only through Jianlong Chi speculates on the reality of the air luck python, and then arranges for people to deal with the people represented by the air luck python in reality.


    In reality, if the person represented by the air luck python is killed, the air luck python will also disappear. But if the person represented by the air luck python is fine, and even grows stronger, then the air luck python will also grow.


    When the Qi Luck Python grows strong enough in Jianlongchi, it may become a real dragon in Jianlongchi. After becoming a true dragon, it will affect other true dragons in the dragon pool. Only one real dragon can exist, so there is still a contest between real dragons.


    Qi Zhenwu owns Jianlongchi and has been "raising dragons" for so many years. At this time, seeing that there were several real dragons in the dragon pond, he was preparing to arrange a plan to let several real dragons start fighting, and then select the real dragon. The only person represented by this true dragon possesses the strongest air luck of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, which can be used to deal with the gatekeepers, can break the mysterious door, and then unite the air luck of the great world to break the shackles of the heaven and the earth.


    But now that the Qi Luck Python appeared, Qi Zhenwu couldn''t arrange a plan to let a few real dragons fight so quickly. Because a few true dragons themselves contain a lot of luck, one party will inevitably fall under the fight. As for the fallen party, his luck will dissipate and fall back into the Guwu rivers and lakes. In this case, he might be swallowed by the luck python. Once the air luck python consumes these air luck, it will grow rapidly.


    Therefore, if you neglect the air luck python and let several formed real dragons start to fight, when the air luck python swallows the luck of the fallen true dragon, you will not only have one true dragon, but another one. Full-grown giant pythons, or real dragons transformed from giant pythons. In this case, the plan to break the shackles of heaven and earth will be greatly hindered.


    Qi Zhenwu didn''t want such an accident.


    "No wonder I always felt that I had neglected something, it turned out to be you." Qi Zhenwu didn''t feel annoyed when he saw the little python hiding in the corner floating cautiously in the corner, but he was relieved.


    The little python has just been conceived and can only survive in the corners. It flies cautiously. After seeing that there is no danger around, it comes up and spit out a few bubbles. It looks a little dull, which makes people think this little python is not scary, but stupid. Cute and silly.


    Qi Zhenwu looked at the little python, shook his head and smiled: "I know you entered the Guwu Jianghu, but it was arranged by Li Haoran. People are looking for you and want to kill you, but I think you are a hindrance after all. Never expected that you, who came in from the outside world, started to condense your own luck in this short period of time. People in the outside world say that you are a person protected by the old Taoist priest. As a result Wen Dingmo¡¯s defeat proved otherwise. But if you were not sheltered by the old Taoist priest, how could you be so coincidental?


    "Before you came in, you dissipated the luck of the great world you carried, so that made me unable to observe where you are and what your condition is. Now you who disperse the luck of the great world, you are not in the Guwu rivers and lakes. Affected by the conflict between the big world¡¯s air luck and the air luck inside, the Guwu Rivers and Lakes¡¯ air luck is directly generated, and your own air luck python is born. Heh...all this is just like an arrangement. If no one is controlling, the world is true There will be such a clever thing?"


    As he said, Qi Zhenwu looked up at the sky, and continued: "Your personal trajectory and choices are so different. If there is a person to control, who else can be besides the old Taoist priest?"


    "It''s a little difficult to handle." Qi Zhenwu looked down at the dumb, sloppy little python, frowning and thinking.


    After a while, Qi Zhenwu laughed again, and said, "In this way, you and Li Haoran can deal with me and wait together. Does it mean that you are getting weaker and weaker? Li Haoran knows that I have seen Longchi, but what can''t be done? Me. Now that the gatekeeper is getting more and more chaotic, Li Haoran can''t take care of herself. I''m afraid he doesn''t have much energy to chase me. Then, now, I will fight you!"


    After all, Qi Zhenwu waved his sleeves, and suddenly the small pond-sized Jian Longchi disappeared out of thin air. Qi Zhenwu jokingly said: "The next way to play is-dragons and snakes!"


    "Little snake, little snake, run quickly, or you will be treated as food stuffed by the dragon."


    ...


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, it was already twilight. There was no one in the carriage. He opened the curtains of the carriage and looked at it. He saw a small river beside him. Donglai was diligently going to the river to fetch water and used the simple kitchen utensils he brought out to get some food. It was very clean and particular.


    But Hei Lao and Xi Qu were not so particular about them. They built a wooden grill and called a hare. They were roasting the hare. The meat was so fragrant and greedy.


    Donglai was too lazy to talk to them, but he kept thinking about them. It''s really not careful, how can the young master eat anything casually, what if the food is poisoned?


    When I went west, I felt that the fox Meizi from the east was poisoned and poisoned by the young master!


    Tang Ye smiled, got out of the carriage and walked towards a few people, feeling that this kind of life is still quite comfortable and peaceful. But he was a bit distressed. Just now he was cultivating into the spirit, as if he was dreaming of seeing himself trapped in a misty place, and then a giant dragon came to eat himself.


    Persecution delusion committed again?

 Chapter 763： Jianghu pattern!

    Tang Ye walked towards Heilao, Donglai immediately put down his work after seeing him, and gently lifted the skirt over, looking gentle and moving.


    "Young Master, you wake up, the servant girl is about to make a good meal." Donglai looked at Tang Ye and said tenderly.


    Westward also stood up, bowed to Tang Ye, and said, "Good young master."


    Hei Lao was very angry when he saw this, and he hummed: "What do you do with these tedious etiquette, you will be more comfortable outside!"


    Tang Ye touched his nose in embarrassment, and said, "East and West are too obedient. I told them not to be polite to me."


    "It should be that girl''s masterpiece!" Hei Lao sneered.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye nodded to Donglai and Xigu before sitting in front of Old Black.


    "Your mother." Hei Lao said with a bad temper, as if he was very angry with Mrs. Long. It is estimated that he has suffered from Mrs. Long. After all, Mrs. Wen is good at strategy, digging holes for these people to jump, and they are not buried. Know what''s going on.


    Go east and continue to get the food, and go west to pack things up and lay up space to eat together. Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye, questioning, and said, "Have you been practicing for a day?"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    Hei squinted his eyes, and said, "You have taken the Spirit Gathering Pill?"


    Tang Ye continued nodding.


    "Really?" Hei Lao stared at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye was stunned. Hei Lao seemed to be very serious, and said in doubt, "Senior, is there any problem?"


    Haha!


    Hei Lao''s temper is really hard to guess. He slapped Tang Ye on the shoulder and said, "What is your relationship with the gatekeeper?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Hei Lao very surprised, did Hei Lao see that he has a mindset of a gatekeeper in his cultivation?


    Hei Lao is really a monster, you know, it seems that he is really a powerful existence like that kind of sweeping monk.


    With the fact that he wanted to conceal his identity but would only make jokes in front of the old man, Tang Ye was too lazy to pretend to be stupid, and said: "Earlier, outside the big world, I had a good relationship with two gatekeepers. They taught me something about that old Taoist priest. The magic left behind."


    "The gatekeeper dare to teach you the immortal law privately?" Hei Lao felt that Tang Ye was talking nonsense. The gatekeeper dare to do so, just waiting to be smashed into ashes by the master sister descending from the heavenly power and the thunder!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course it wasn''t that they taught it unilaterally, I also benefited them."


    When Tang Ye brought Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan into the illusion of an old Taoist slashing the world with one sword, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had an epiphany. Even if they taught Tang Ye Lingyun Nashu, they also made a lot of money. . As for Li Haoran¡¯s explanations, there are Li Tiangang and Li Di¡¯s arguing for evil, and the current internal rebellion of the gatekeeper, presumably Li Haoran would not do anything to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    Hei Lao knew that Tang Ye was the same as Mrs. Long. He didn¡¯t continue to ask questions. He said, ¡°Cultivating at your speed, the Imperial Spirit Realm is just around the corner. However, if you want to master the profound, speed cannot help you. In addition, based on your situation. , I advise you to take it step by step, otherwise... they will kill you."


    "They?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Hei Lao rolled his eyes and said, "Who else can it be, the minister of Fulong! You are starting to accumulate the luck of the ancient martial arts, if you grow too fast, the Qi trainer will catch you and see how you die! "


    Tang Ye frowned, thinking of the strange dream he had just had, and said in surprise: "Hei Lao, really this is the case? I had a dream just now, and I dreamt that I became a little python and was paid by a few giant dragons. Call them despicable, and a dignified dragon to deal with my little python, what kind of heroes?"


    Hei was shocked, and said, "You...have a dream of entering Longchi?"


    "Into the Dragon Pond?" Tang Ye didn''t understand again.


    Hei Lao was a little impatient. He patted Tang Ye''s head and hummed, "If you don''t understand anything, you dare to be so messy. You have nine lives and you are not enough to die!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Since the senior knows who I am, then he should know my situation in this world."


    Hei Lao smiled and said: "For us in the ancient martial arts, no matter where you come from, it is the same. Because the weak exist everywhere, and you are the weak. Therefore, for us ancient martial arts, You are not a different kind. But to you, we are a different kind, because we master the mystery of the heavens and the earth, and we can ascend to a fairy in just one step. On your side of the world, this is impossible. Now you are here at Guwu , If you want to survive, you must forget the past, treat yourself as a person in Guwu, absorb the luck of Guwu, and turn the magical powers you have into Guwu''s magical powers. In this way, you can have the power to fight ."


    Tang Yexu listened to Hei¡¯s teachings and said, ¡°After I arrived in this world, I did retain some of my previous strength. Now it seems that these strengths are hindering my progress. I finally understand what the seniors said. Why is the power of the magical powers that I have mastered is not pure enough. I will use the spiritual power I have learned during this time to cover the remaining part of the outer world. This will lose a part of the power, but the force The academic power will be relatively improved, and it can be considered flat."


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Lao very grateful, and said, "Thank you for your guidance."


    Hei Lao waved his hand and said, "What are you thanking me for? I also have some expectations of you. Well, the old man, it''s boring to live, so I want to see more new things. You are a fresh kid who can make new things. Let me see what moths can make. Hey, Guwu Jianghu, you can''t just be played by so many people in the palm of your hand..."


    "How many people?" Tang Ye felt that he could learn a lot of useful information from Mr. Hei.


    Hei Lao smiled and said: "Going bigger, you Long Family, and the first noble clan of the other three Covenant Cities. In addition, there are several Sanxiu sects, Yinyangmen, Guanghan Tiangong, Buddhism and Nanban clan. . At a younger age, your father, the patriarchs of those three families, Daogu Old Ghost, Nangong Susu, Nine Fingers Buddha, Xue Yebarbarian. Hey, it¡¯s not a celestial being or someone close to the celestial being.


    Tang Ye remembered these things in his heart, and looked at Hei Lao with a smile: "I think Senior is much better than my father, and he respects you extremely."


    "Boy, do you understand?"


    Hei Lao really felt that Tang Ye was too white, and hummed: "What I said is not just the ability to fight, but the weight that affects Guwu''s pattern. This weight includes luck, strength, and other things. If it''s just fighting. , That can¡¯t be counted until it¡¯s dark. For thousands of years in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, there are too many masters to explore the way of longevity one by one. However, even if the strength is strong, there is no luck, after all To be able to forget each other in the mountains and plains, not into the loess. Like me and your dad, of course I can beat your dad, but I can''t kill him. On the contrary, he can kill me. This is the beauty of the lucky person, and he has the power of heaven. Take care."


    "In addition, there are some very special people who are born with the ability of resuscitation, which also affects many things. For example, Qi Zhenwu, a gas trainer who can see the dragon, is called the gatekeeper of Guburi. He is guarded by the mysterious world. The slave chased and killed, but because he saw the dragon pond in his hand, he could see his luck clearly, and he ran when the gatekeeper came, and he ran away, which is more loach than a loach. Therefore, a lot of things are played in the palm of his palm, which makes people hate their teeth. But he can''t. If I remember correctly, the master gatekeeper Li Haoran has chased him for ten years, but there is still no result."


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being stunned when he heard that the person Li Haoran was trying to solve was able to escape for ten years and it was okay. There is still such a special person in Guwu Jianghu?


    It seems that things are more complicated than imagined. Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, looking thoughtful.

 Chapter 764： The shadow of the sword in the reeds!

    Chatting with senior old people like Heilao will always benefit a lot. Tang Ye probably understood some mysteries now, for example, a person''s strength is not necessarily calculated according to those cultivation realms. For those who are born with abilities of resuscitation, they rely on special magical powers. Qi Zhenwu, a gatekeeper known as Guwu, is one such person.


    When Hei Lao said that Qi Zhenwu is a Qi-trainer, Tang Ye thought of the Qi-trainer that he had been hearing about when he was in the Great World, and asked the Hei Lao: "Senior, Qi Zhenwu is the one who helps the dragon. minister?"


    Hei Lao squinted at Tang Ye and said, "Are you nonsense? Most of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are ministers of Fulong, and so am I."


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye being taken aback, he laughed, and said, "When you get into the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, there is no need to distinguish between the so-called servants of the dragon and the slaves of the python. Many people do things just by holding back. Tone, call it morality, faith or something. Some people are very persistent to ascend into immortals, so they do nothing for this purpose. And some people have other choices and feel that they are well at the moment, so they will not go, and even oppose the tossing. After all, people have to fight. Some people originally didn¡¯t have a stand, but when they saw that the ministers who helped the dragon were so rampant, they were upset, so they chose to fight against them. That¡¯s the case with that crazy swordsman. Hey, it¡¯s fight anyway. No matter what it is, life is not boring if there is a fight. But I don¡¯t want to fight anymore, I don¡¯t have such a strong mind about who I want to help. To live is a sigh of relief. First, let this breath go smoothly. ."


    Tang Ye admired the easy-going and generous life attitude of the old man, how could he think so much? Just live in the moment and live happily.


    "Perhaps Qi Zhenwu is the one who has been uniting with the big world to get rid of me." Tang Ye Youyou said.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "I don''t understand, you are still in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and you still have such a strong desire to oppose the Xuanhuang plan?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Actually, I am not against the ministers who help the dragon, but there are some people and things that need me to protect and help. These things happen to be inconsistent with Xuanhuang''s plan, so I can only be enemies with them."


    "Don''t plan to live for yourself?" Hei Lao asked.


    Tang Ye smiled calmly and said, "Perhaps for those people and those things, it is my way of living. I have always lived for myself. It is because of this that I have persisted for so long."


    Hei Lao squinted at Tang Ye, nodded, and said, "Yes, it''s enough to squeeze the breath in my heart and have an understanding of thoughts."


    Tang Ye smiled, life is supposed to be like this, maybe this is all right, why bother to think too much.


    Hei Lao looked at the busy Dong Lai over there, and said, "That girl is going to be infatuated, and she will lose her duty if she is not careful. You have to deal with it."


    Tang Ye looked back at Dong Lai, who happened to look over and smiled at him, as if very contented.


    He roughly knew Donglai''s emotions and thoughts. He was curious, and he was actually concerned about this kind of thing, and asked: "Hei Lao means...?"


    "The dead man should die." Hei Lao said coldly.


    Tang Ye frowned, shook his hand, and said, "Why must this be the case?"


    "It is not necessary to be like this, but it is possible. Your journey is too difficult, and they are likely to die very much. If they are destined to die, let them die too regrettably. Regret for this thing is not to give it to you when you die. What she wants, let her die without regrets. This kind of thing is quite stupid. If you give her what she wants earlier, she will have no regrets early and live for a while and then die. You say, which one is more profitable ?" Heilong said.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, shook his head and said, "Although it is the second one, it is not good for me. As long as it is dead, it is not good."


    Hei Lao shrugged and said, "Then you let them not die."


    "Hmm..." Tang Ye snorted softly, not seemingly confident.


    Go east and west, ready to eat and places, come to greet Tang Ye and Heilao to eat. Barbecue, side dishes, rice and snacks, as well as fruits, are not worse than eating at home. Originally, according to the regulations, the maid had to wait until the master had eaten it before eating. The East and West served on the sidelines, but Tang Ye sternly refused to allow them to observe the rules like this anymore, and the two girls sat down to eat together. Although there are more and more bad rules, the feelings are getting better and better.


    After eating, Tang Ye had to follow the instructions of the old man just now to remove the power of the outside world, so as not to be caught up with the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. He sat in a reed field by the small river outside, exercised cross-legged exercises, and dealt with it calmly.


    After Donglai finished packing things, he walked gently to Tang Ye when he was idle, sat down and bent his knees, put his hands on his knees and lifted his cheeks to watch Tang Ye quietly, his expression was gentle and sweet, and he wanted to be like this for a lifetime. .


    Xi Qu and Heilao were sitting on the carriage, Heilao had a small wooden stick in his mouth for picking his teeth, and looked lazy. Xi went to help Tang Ye take care of the Fang Tian painted halberd again, and she had nothing to do except this.


    Tang Ye slowly reconciled the power, and finally removed the power that was reserved for life-saving outside the big world, and all the power in the body was the power of Guwu Jianghu. After finishing this, he felt a clear current flowing through his body, as if the whole person''s breath had changed. This means that he is completely a warrior of the ancient martial arts. And next, what he had to do was to turn the magical powers that he had understood outside the big world into the magical powers of the ancient Wu Jianghu.


    Guwu Rivers and Lakes have more abundant auras, and those supernatural powers can break through greater power and mystery. Tang Ye felt that the magical powers he possessed in the Great World were sufficient even in Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Hard Tai Chi, Withered Trees in Spring, Flame Truth Listening, Green Spirit Fire, Sanqing Invite God, Transforming Corpse into the Way, these supreme mysteries, use them well, what enemies are you afraid of?


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, planning to walk around and continue to integrate his supernatural powers, but he didn''t expect Donglai''s gentle appearance to come into view. Donglai''s affectionate, obsessive look made him stunned, and he couldn''t help thinking of the words of the old man.


    Seeing Tang Ye suddenly opened his eyes in Donglai, he hurriedly turned his head to avoid him, his face flushed, shy and embarrassed. It was really embarrassing to stare at the young master like that and see that he was discovered.


    "Young Master, you are awake..." Dong Lai lowered his head and pursed his lips, making a subtle greeting.


    Tang Ye smiled, stretched out his hand and pulled Donglai over, and Donglai fell into his arms.


    "Young Master..." Donglai suddenly looked like a frightened little sheep, tensed and dared not move.


    Tang Ye reached out and touched. Donglai was even more flustered and shyly grunting, wondering what Tang Ye was going to do. However, it was not the first time that Tang Ye behaved mischievously on her. She only grabbed the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes, letting Tang Ye do what she did.


    "Hey..." Suddenly, Dong Lai let out a very sultry moan, it turned out that Tang Ye touched her legs.


    Tang Ye was a little puzzled, looking at Dong Lai and said, "Hey, Dong Lai, how do you untie your skirt, I won''t..."


    "Young Master..." This can make Dong Lai''s whole body soft, and untie his veil, could he do that?


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Lai and smiled: "After hearing what Hei Lao said, I was urged and wanted to be extravagant with you."


    "àÓàÓ~" Donglai felt that the word Xujie didn''t mean to belittle, but the biggest aphrodisiac to her, and couldn''t help but linger again and again.


    The man suffocated the fire, the woman brewed a pool of water, it was time to drive the car. It''s just that Tang Ye is still so cheap, what does it mean after hearing what Hei Lao said...this pot is shaken well.


    However, at this moment, in the originally quiet reeds, swish blowing a consistent forward wind, coming straight and splitting the reeds, the sword shadow flashed, taking Tang Ye''s head straight.

 Chapter 765： A sword opens the door!

    Tang Ye felt the attacking sword aura, but the first reaction was not him, but Donglai.


    Donglai immediately left Tang Ye''s arms, reached out to his waist, and took out a short sword, which was shorter than the long sword and longer than the dagger. Tang Ye was quite puzzled. When he touched Donglai''s body just now, why didn''t she see a short sword on her body?


    Dong Lai stood in front of Tang Ye, slashed with his short sword on both sides, cross-cutting a blade gas similar to a cross cut, and the blade gas swiftly went away and collided with the straight sword. But the sword aura was very strong, and a cross cut could not disperse the sword aura. There is no nonsense in Donglai. At this time, she is not so gentle and tactful, her expression is cold and determined, maybe this is her as a dead man. She didn''t evade anything, she just blocked Tang Ye in front of her, and continued to make two cross cuts, finally dispelling the sword energy.


    The dead man should die. Donglai''s true identity is the dead man cultivated by Mrs. Long. When he needs to protect the lord, there is no room for regression.


    Except for this, she was already in love with Tang Ye. Just the thing Tang Ye did to her just now showed that she agreed to hand over her body. For a dead man, to be able to move such feelings and find such a man who is willing to pay for him is a bad rule, but is it not a great fortune?


    No longer a puppet!


    The sword qi and the cross cut offset each other, and the wind shook, and the reeds snapped to both sides. Everyone who should have seen it was a swordsman in a fur coat and a bamboo hat.


    Tang Ye felt a pity when he saw the great reed bushes destroyed in this way. It was originally a beautiful and romantic place, it would have a special flavor to press Donglai on the ground... But since there are murderers, there is no way.


    Dong Lai stared at the swordsman in the princess clothes, her brows wrinkled deeply, as if she knew the swordsman and knew that something was very bad.


    Tang Ye walked to Donglai''s side and said, "I know?"


    "Dead Swordsman, Young Master, be careful." Dong Lai said solemnly, staring at the swordsman in front.


    Tang Ye nodded, looked at the dead swordsman, and said: "You came to kill me, is it your own will, or are you hired?"


    In the night, the Dead Swordsman wore a bamboo hat and a quilt. He didn''t really look at that face, but his appearance was very mysterious and powerful.


    The reason why the dead gate swordsman is called the dead gate is that there is a sword that can open the dead gate.


    The door of death opens, the living is dead, and the world is crossed with a sword!


    After Tang Ye''s question, the dead swordsman looked at him and said, "Whether I want to or be hired by someone, I will kill you after all. What''s the difference?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Naturally, there is a difference. If you are employed by someone, then I will ask you who he is. If you don''t tell me, then I will check. When I find out who it is, he will have to die. "


    The dead swordsman squinted his eyes and snorted coldly: "The people of the rivers and lakes said that the young master of the Long family has returned. He is slutty by nature, bullying men and women, cruel, arrogant and arrogant with the power of the Long family. , But it¡¯s mostly facts. People like you kill you for the sake of killing the rivers and lakes."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Why don''t you tell me more about my crimes? I don''t know who is behind the rumors, probably from the city of God. When I go back, he should be like this. It''s a bit responsible. Malicious slander, guilty."


    "Unfortunately, you can''t go back." The Dead Swordsman said lightly.


    Tang Ye squinted and jokingly said: "Look, you have admitted that you will kill me no matter what, right? Even if I am not as hateful as you just said, I am a good person who loves everyone. Will kill me, right?"


    The Dead Swordsman was silent, staring at Tang Ye closely. He felt that this young master of the Long Family was not as simple as he thought, at least his brain was quite good.


    The Dead Swordsman is not a long-winded person. He glanced at Tang Ye and Dong Lai, and then at the carriage, and said: "The young master of the psychic realm, two women from the imperial realm, plus an old man... the key is still two A woman in the Royal Spirit Realm. Heh...you young master, really not so good."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Since it''s the young master, if it''s too strong, what do those desperate guys do? They are my two maids, if you can''t even beat the maids, are you worthy to kill me?"


    "What an arrogant Young Master of the Long Family!" The Death Swordsman grunted angrily, and said, "Then let you see the Death Sword that kills with one sword!"


    Donglai was going to meet her, but Tang Ye grabbed her, stood in front, and said, "I''m coming."


    "Young Master..." Donglai frowned. Tang Ye still had the strength of the psychic realm. How could it be possible that Tang Ye had the strength of the psychic realm, but he was not capable of defeating the Yuling, the dead swordsman, and the mysterious death sword.


    But Tang Ye didn''t let anyone refuse, looking at Donglai''s majesty and said: "Retreat."


    Donglai was hesitant to speak, but seeing Tang Ye like this, she felt angry if she accidentally Tang Ye, in fact, Tang Ye is a domineering master, she retreated, but watched carefully, if there is something dangerous for Tang Ye , She will shoot immediately.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and called out, "Go west."


    "Yes, Young Master!" Xi Qu was already ready and threw Fang Tian''s painting halberd to Tang Ye.


    In fact, when I went west, I wanted to protect Tang Ye in the past, but the old man refused to let him go. Hei Lao stared at Tang Ye and said, "This kid may have realized something. He started too late in Guwu Jianghu, so he can only use some shortcuts to catch up here."


    Westward doesn¡¯t quite understand what Hei Lao said, what does it mean that the young master starts playing in Guwu Jianghu? If it was a martial arts practice, she knew that Tang Ye had learned a lot of subtle skills besides the pseudo-long family combat skills taught by Long Qingcheng. Isn''t it a late start?


    I didn''t know when he went west or east. Tang Ye came in from the outside world, so he didn''t understand what Hei said.


    Tang Ye held Fang Tian''s painted halberd and confronted the dead swordsman. The battle between the sword and the halberd is about to start. Not many people use halberd in the arena, and even fewer people can use it well. The Dead Swordsman knew that Tang Ye was the young master who had just returned to the Long Family. In that case, how much could he learn even if Long Xingtian taught the Long Family combat skills?


    To the dead swordsman, Tang Ye is like a full-moon baby. What is there to fear?


    The Dead Swordsman raised his long sword to Tang Ye, closed his eyes and focused his efforts. A cloud of black energy slowly appeared on the long sword, eerie and strange, bringing a strong death energy.


    The Dead Swordsman opened his eyes, did not swing his sword, nor did he swoop over to attack Tang Ye with his sword, but suddenly plunged the long sword filled with black energy into the ground.


    Bang bang bang!


    After the black sword pierced the ground, the ground shook and banged, as if something was surging under the ground. Soon the land in front of the dead swordsman began to loosen, and it kept bulging out, as if some beast was about to break through the ground. The loose and convex land has been spreading towards Tang Ye, with a strong aura of killing.


    Tang Ye held Fang Tian''s painting halberd tightly, and waited.


    Donglai and Xiqu were taut all over, like an arrow from the string, if Tang Ye loses, they will immediately go out to help.


    Boom!


    With a sudden sound, the loose and bulging soil on the ground stopped in front of Tang Ye, and a dark power emerged from the ground. The power formed a whirlpool. Inside the whirlpool was a pair of dark ghost hands, which stretched out to grab Tang Ye. , To drag Tang Ye into the whirlpool.


    Open the door!


    The door of death opens, the living is dead, and the world is crossed with a sword!


    With just this sword, it is the ultimate skill of the dead swordsman. If it cannot be resolved, it will cost one life. Tang Ye''s fate, or fate of east and west.


    If life is not harvested, the **** of death in the gate of death will not give up!

 Chapter 766： I have died!

    Some people may not be able to understand the profound, but they have a magical power, and their reputation can still be heard in the arena. Although the Dead Gate Swordsman is not the top person in the Guwu Jianghu, he is also a person who most people in the Guwu Jianghu are afraid of because of the ability to open the dead door.


    After the dead gate swordsman opened the dead gate, the **** of death was located in the dead gate, and he stretched out a pair of ghost claws. The ghost claws have no length limit and can extend indefinitely towards the target. They will not stop if they don''t catch the target into the dead gate!


    Tang Ye waved Fang Tian''s painted halberd against the attacking ghost claws. However, the ghost claw was very hard, and the halberd hit the ghost claw. When it rang, the halberd bounced back, without hurting the ghost claw. On the contrary, the ghost claws slapped hard, and Tang Ye struggled to block it.


    However, Tang Ye was not that weak either. After turning his body power into Guwu Jianghu, he was affected by the luck of Guwu Jianghu, and the power of his moves would be much stronger. When the ghost claw slapped, he used the dragon family''s combat skills to smash the halberd and sink into the sand to defend. After three defenses, he backhanded the Fang Tian painted the halberd. The dragon family''s domineering power even knocked back the ghost claw even in the psychic state. Go back!


    At this time, the real Long Family''s combat skills had its own combat intent intensification ability to exert its effect. Tang Ye seemed to be infected with some blood, became high in combat intent, and went forward courageously and endlessly! He began to turn his defense into the main attack, no longer staying in a passive situation, holding the Fang Tian painted halberd, jumped directly to fight with the ghost claws.


    "This kid..." Seeing Tang Ye''s changes, Old Hei was very surprised and murmured: "So soon I can inspire''Xuanhuang Weeping Blood''. It is worthy of being the son of the furnace, the evildoer chosen by the old man, also What a monster..."


    Xi Qu could not hear what Hei Lao was muttering to himself, worried about Tang Ye''s situation, and said, "Senior, can Young Master really handle it?"


    "No." Hei Lao said.


    "Ah..." Xi Qu snorted in worry, the young master couldn''t cope with the old man who is still so comfortable, what if something happens to the young master?


    Xi Qu can''t control so much, he hums: "I''m going to help the young master!"


    "Don''t go..." Old Hei asked West to not go, but the West had already rushed over. He was annoyed and said, "If you go, you will be scolded instead, wait and see if you don''t believe me!"


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye, his eyes glowing, surprised and admired, and jealous, and muttered: "If this kid will reach the summit in the future, it is not because of how good his chances are, but because he treats himself. Ruthless enough. This kid must have spied on some doorway, he has to hone his body, experience life and death, and pursue the road!"


    Go west and rush to Donglai''s side, reprimanding: "Donglai, why don''t you help Young Master?"


    Donglai looked more anxious than anyone else, almost crying, and said: "It''s the young master who refuses to let me, he told me to retreat!"


    Xi Qu frowned and looked at Tang Ye. At this time, the dead swordsman was very upset by Tang Ye''s tenacity, and his hands holding the dark long sword inserted into the ground suddenly exerted force, piercing the dark long sword deeper into the ground. Suddenly the dead door opened in front became bigger, the ghost claw became crazy, and the dark surface was dyed with a faint scarlet.


    "The Long Family''s combat skills are indeed well-deserved, and they forced me to use the second ghost gate!" The dead swordsman shouted to Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s fighting spirit continued to increase, and he rushed towards the strengthened ghost claw, and Fang Tian painted the halberd in his hand to hit it straight out, colliding with the ghost claw.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise. It seemed that Tang Ye''s aura was very strong, but he didn''t expect that he was knocked back into the air by ghost claws.


    After all, there is a difference between the psychic realm and the imperial spirit realm. Even if the dragon family''s combat skills are unparalleled, they still can''t make up the gap of a realm.


    After Tang Ye was knocked into the air, the ghost claws slammed into him. Tang Ye adjusted his movements in time and played Fang Tian''s painted halberd. However, after being injured, he couldn''t stop the ghost claws. He was knocked out again, and his chest was caught. A huge wound.


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xi went rushing up, holding Tang Ye and going out to deal with the dead swordsman.


    "Retreat!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Donglai and Xi went back to look at him, look anxious and pleading, and asked him to agree to their attack.


    Tang Ye held the halberd again and said, "Get down, I''ll come."


    "Young Master..." Donglai and Xiqu were anxious, seeing that Tang Ye was seriously injured and his body was stained red with blood. The two women looked at each other, bit their silver teeth, and attacked regardless of Tang Ye''s objection.


    Tang Ye was furious, and shouted: "You want to be driven away by me now?"


    Donglai and West were stunned, Donglai''s eyes were so red that she cried, and she bit her lips tightly. They don''t want to be driven away by Tang Ye, they want to stay with Tang Ye all the time. But right now Tang Ye was seriously injured, and he was a dead swordsman facing the Yuling Realm. He couldn''t beat it at all. They didn''t help, and the old man didn''t take action. Tang Ye would definitely have an accident!


    When Tang Ye drank to the east and west, Tang Ye leaped out holding the halberd and confronted the dead swordsman again.


    The dead swordsman Jie Jie sneered, and said to Tang Ye: "The young master of the Long Family is still a little arrogant, but he is a bit like Long Xingtian. But you are not your old man. You think you can fight with such a little Long Family combat skills. Win me?"


    "Daydreaming!" The Dead Swordsman grinned at Tang Ye again, very upset at Tang Ye''s arrogant behavior.


    Tang Ye wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and smiled: "This is the dead end? It''s interesting."


    "Really? Then let you see more blood, see if you think it''s interesting!" The dead swordsman grunted, and the ghost claw came over to slap Tang Ye even more frantically.


    Tang Ye struck the halberd to resist, but couldn''t stop it. He barely supported it, taking a step back and vomiting blood every time he stopped.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    With the slap of the ghost claws, Tang Ye kept retreating and vomiting blood. The blood not only stained his clothes, but also stained Fang Tian''s halberd. At this time, Tang Ye looked like a **** bloody man.


    Donglai saw his heart broken, crying into tears, and his body was crumbling with discomfort. She would rather be badly injured than Tang Ye was badly injured like that.


    But looking at Tang Ye''s posture, they were not allowed to help. They didn''t understand what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    Hei Lao saw that Tang Ye was so desperate, even if he knew that Tang Ye wanted to hone himself in this way, he couldn''t help frowning. Need to be so cruel?


    "It''s almost enough...Don''t you have any back-ups?" Hei Lao wondered if he wanted to make a move.


    Tang Ye''s tenacity made the dead swordsman completely lose his patience, and the **** kid just died honestly! This kid was originally looking for death, otherwise he might not be so easy to let two women take action! Since you are looking for death, then fulfill this kid!


    The dead swordsman''s hands suddenly exerted strength, and the ghost claw pounced on Tang Ye, splitting into two ghost hands!


    Tang Ye faced two ghost claws, and he couldn''t avoid it!


    Two ghost claws caught Tang Ye and dragged Tang Ye into the door of death!


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu were shocked, and rushed to rescue them, but it was too late.


    If the living enters the door of death, they will die!


    Hei Lao couldn''t bear the mystery of Tang Ye playing with it. If Tang Ye was really dead, he would not be able to confess to Long Xingtian. The key is that Tang Ye, as the grandson of Old Man Long, owed him a sum of money. If he can pay it back, he will pay it back. Otherwise, he would not tell Tang Ye so much and give him so much advice!


    Tang Ye was dragged into the gate of death, seeing nothing in the pitch-black whirlpool, and I didn''t know how he was doing.


    The Dead Swordsman sneered, knowing that the task of killing the young master of the Long Family was successful. It is this kid who is too stupid and arrogant, who can resist by himself with the strength of the psychic realm, how can he not die?


    Huh!


    what!


    However, suddenly, just as the Dead Swordsman thought that the matter was over and was about to retract the sword and close the Dead Gate, a long halberd was pierced from the Dead Gate in front of him, and the halberd hit his heart!


    Then Tang Ye got out of the dead door!


    "This... this is impossible!" The dead swordsman is going crazy, and the living can come out after entering the dead?


    Unseen, unheard of!


    Tang Ye, who became a blood man, sneered, wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, and said, "I have died."

 Chapter 767： Refining the cocoon!

    The swordsman of the dead gate has harvested countless lives with the dead gate, and has never seen a living person who enters the dead gate and can get out alive!


    Seeing Tang Ye coming out of the dark gate of death, he was stunned and at a loss, feeling that what he saw was a corpse crawling out of the grave!


    To the swordsman of the dead gate, the living person walking out of the dead gate is really ridiculous. This made him question the dead door he opened, and under questioning, the dead door disappeared.


    But no matter whether the dead door is or not, he will be dead. Because his heart had been pierced by Tang Ye with a halberd.


    The dead swordsman heard Tang Ye say, "I was dead."


    What does this mean? Died? People who are dead and resurrected, so they are not afraid of death?


    This is even more absurd!


    Although Guwu Jianghu is a world of cultivating immortals, no one can achieve immortality or resurrection due to the shackles of heaven and earth.


    "You, you..." The dead swordsman stared at Tang Ye stubbornly, unwilling to die like this!


    But when he was pierced through his heart, he began to suffocate, his consciousness became blurred, his body became weak and weak, and he slowly fell down, finally dying.


    Tang Ye saw that the dead swordsman died, and he sighed with relief. The severely injured body was weak. He knelt down on the halberd and gasped for breath.


    "It looks like you are betting right..." Tang Ye muttered to himself after taking a sigh of relief.


    He was able to get out of the dead gate of the dead gate swordsman without being swallowed by the dead gate, indeed because he had died!


    When he was outside the big world, he was besieged and killed in the dense forest of Yundian, and he was chased and killed by Dong Miaozhu. Dong Miaozhu is the incarnation of Dong Miaozhu who is an enlightened bodhisattva. He has no power to fight back with the mysticism of Avalokitesvara. At that time, in order to avoid being killed by the golden sword released by Dong Miaozhu, he used a silver needle to open the ghost cave all over his body and enter the state of "dead", which is equivalent to death once!


    At that time, it was precisely because he had experienced death. When the ghost cave was released, he experienced life again, from birth to death, and then from death to rebirth. Together with Dong Miaozhu''s buddhism, he realized the dead wood and spring. It was also at that time that he had a huge curiosity about the ghost cave reincarnation technique, so that he later asked Xiangyang of the corpse clan to explore the secret of ghost cave reincarnation technique for him.


    Just now, when Tang Ye faced the door of death, he felt a breath of deja vu, which was "death"! For this reason, he guessed that even if he enters the gate of death, he can transform into a dead body state to avoid the death gate from devouring "life", and then come out from the inside.


    In this way, you can achieve a surprise attack and kill the dead swordsman!


    It turned out that his conjecture was correct!


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu rushed up anxiously, supporting Tang Ye on both sides, too anxious what to do.


    Regarding the fact that Tang Ye was able to come out of the gate of death, they were so surprised that they had re-acquainted the world. As dead warriors cultivated by Mrs. Dragon, they must have a clear grasp of various things in the arena. They must know the stunts of the dead swordsman, otherwise Donglai would not recognize it when the dead swordsman arrives.


    The death gate swallows life, and any life that enters it will become death. This is the consensus of the warriors on the rivers and lakes on the unique skills of the death gate swordsman, but now Tang Ye has subverted this consensus!


    Compared with surprise, the most concerned thing about Donglai and Xiqu now is Tang Ye''s safety. Now Tang Ye became a blood man, they were worried that Tang Ye would die.


    Hei Lao also walked over from the carriage. Regarding the deadly swordsman, Tang Ye would actually not be injured if he took action, but just as Tang Ye prevented Donglai and Xi from helping, even if he wanted to take action, Tang Ye would not allow it. Tang Ye has now found his way. He has to take shortcuts through hard work, iron-bloodedness, and death, to make up for the shortcomings of integrating ancient Wu Jianghu aura and luck in his twenties.


    Why do warriors who come from the outside world will be generally despised when they arrive in the ancient Wujiang lakes, and even be raised as slaves in captivity? It is because those people''s bodies are affected by the qi luck of the great world, unable to adapt well and integrate the qi luck and spiritual power of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, resulting in a lifetime of innocence.


    What Tang Ye is doing now is to get rid of these unsuitability and to control the power of Guwu Jianghu. But compared with the warriors who were born and raised in the ancient Wujiang Lakes, he lags behind for more than 20 years. In order to make up for this disadvantage, he tempered himself with a means that was cruel enough to himself!


    Hei Lao appreciates his consciousness and will, so he has not taken any action just now. What Hei Lao never expected was that Tang Ye could actually get out of the dead door!


    Hei Lao knows that absolute power can break the dead door, but he doesn''t know that there are people who can get through without breaking the dead door. This was far beyond his imagination, so he came to see what happened and wanted to know what was going on with Tang Ye.


    However, looking at what it looks like now, Tang Ye was bloodied all over and was seriously injured. He probably couldn''t see or ask anything. Anyway, there are so many opportunities, the old man is not in a hurry. But when he saw Tang Ye¡¯s resolute and persistent face, he was touched. He also had the heart to bring Tang Ye up and let Tang Ye stir the situation of the rivers and lakes. Then he said to the east and the west: "You two take him on him. Cleaned up his blood and sent it back to the carriage. I have something to do."


    Hei Lao squatted down and looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said, "Boy, can''t you die? Can you still use your aura of fusion? If you can, I will tell you to make a cocoon and become a butterfly."


    Tang Ye was in pain throughout his body, exhausted, and his consciousness was vague, but Hei Lao''s words clearly had great benefits. He tried to squeeze a smile and looked at Hei Lao and said, "Then thank you Senior."


    Donglai and westward did not dare to delay the slightest, and went west to fetch water. Donglai carefully cleaned up Tang Ye, crying as he cleaned up, and didn''t know whether to use clean water or her tears. West thought this was very terrifying, Donglai had really forgotten his duty as a dead man because of his affair. It seems that what can change the numb dead man is feelings. Love, is the strongest power series?


    Tang Ye''s wound was treated and the blood was scrubbed clean. Donglai changed him to new clothes. At this time, he was lying on the carriage slowly adjusting his breath. Hei Lao looked at him and said: "You slowly transport the mental method that normally absorbs and merges the aura, and I will help you solidify these auras to form a cocoon and envelop you in it. This is an opportunity, you can eat it all at once. If the spirit pill you bring is not enough, I will pass another part to you. During the time you are tempered by the spirit cocoon, you just use that mental method to adjust your breath, if the spirit is not enough, I will pass another part to you. After days, you break out of the spiritual cocoon and reach the Imperial Spirit Realm without a problem."


    "Please Hei Lao!" Tang Ye didn''t know how to thank Hei Lao Hao.


    Hei Lao and Tang Ye were cultivating on the carriage, although Dong Lai was worried, he knew that he could not help. At this time, she walked to the dead door swordsman''s corpse, her expression was terribly cold, and the sword fell with her hand, chopping off the dead door swordsman''s head. She took another bamboo pole and tied the head of the dead swordsman to the pole to attract crows and the like to eat it.


    Offend a woman and leave you dead! The gentle Donglai, because love has a distorted psychology... West went to see what she was doing, and couldn''t help but shiver.


    The black old gang Tang Ye formed a spiritual cocoon. At this time, Tang Ye sat cross-legged, closed his eyes and adjusted his breath, keeping the aura and vomiting technique and the vajra solid formula running, and a visible white breath circulated outside his body. It''s actually Reiki.


    This is the aura cocoon. In order to produce this spiritual cocoon, the price paid was not small, not only used up all the spiritual pills Tang Ye brought from the Long Family, but also the old man also spent a good part of the spiritual energy.


    Hei Lao didn''t mind, he was still smiling, knowing that there are good scenes to watch in the world!

 Chapter 768： Three families come together!

    Tang Ye must not be disturbed during the tempering of the spirit cocoon. Once interrupted, all previous efforts will be lost, and the priceless panacea will be wasted. So many panacea, even the Long Family, is an unbearable loss.


    When it got dark, I went west to explore the road ahead, looked for the hills and plains near the road, and parked the carriage there to rest. There is enough space in the luxury carriage, complete with quilts, and there is no problem for a few people to rest on the carriage together. Dong Lai was worried about Tang Ye''s situation, and was always reluctant to sleep. He stayed beside Tang Ye, closing his eyes and squinting for a while.


    After nightfall, the mountains and forests were very quiet. There were no pedestrians passing by, and no beasts attacked. However, the place where the Dead Swordsman was killed appeared three people wearing robes and hoods who came on horseback.


    The dead swordsman was cut off by Donglai, his head was tied to a bamboo pole and held high, and was eaten by a crow. At this time, he was completely unrecognizable and his death was terrible. The three people who came on horseback were holding torches. They were shocked when they saw such a dead swordsman, thinking they saw a ghost.


    "The Swordsman of the Dead Sect, now he has sent himself into the Sacred Gate, hey..." a man sitting on horseback sneered.


    Hearing this man''s voice was a bit familiar. At this moment, the three people put down their hoods one after another, and saw that the faces of the three were Hua Jiukong, Yun Jiehao, and Chen Xuankong in the city of God. The speaker was Hua Jiukong, Yun Jiehao stared, maintaining his usual thinking appearance. Chen Xuankong had a sullen face, did not speak, and looked gloomy.


    Chen Xuankong became such a gloomy appearance after being **** by Tang Ye, the arrogance and boasting of the past were gone, his mind was completely occupied by hatred, and he wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    When Yun Jiehao saw the dead swordsman''s body, he furrowed his brows deeply and said, "There is a master by Long Ye!"


    Hua Jiukong looked serious and said: "I agree with this point. The Swordsman is also a well-known person in the world. We invited him to kill Longye, just thinking about not revealing our plan, otherwise Long Xingtian of the city of God will know , The three of us can hardly continue to stay in the capital city. I didn¡¯t expect that the dead swordsman was killed and died so miserably. Is this what Long Ye deliberately made to show us? He... he is really arrogant. ..."


    Yun Jiehao coldly snorted: "He was a cruel person."


    Yun Jiehao glanced at Chen Xuankong, and didn''t want to say something, so as not to stimulate Chen Xuankong.


    Chen Xuankong said with a sullen face, and said angrily: "Anyway, Long Ye must die! Dead Swordsman can''t do it, then use more power!"


    Yun Jiehao frowned and said: "Long Xingtian can rest assured to let Long Ye go out. There must be a surefire way, or Long Ye has a peerless master. Long Ye left Shendu City with only three people, two maids and a groom. These three Personally, the two maids are not very good people, the only thing that is suspicious is the groom. That old man must have hidden his skills."


    "So, the dead swordsman was killed by that old man?" Hua Jiukong answered.


    Yun Jiehao shook his head and said: "There is another person who killed the Swordsman. It must be the old man who defeated the Swordsman first, and then someone came up to behead the Swordsman with cruel methods!"


    "That must be Long Ye!" Chen Xuankong said gloomily and angrily, "Long Ye is a man who can do everything. He told the old man to defeat the dead swordsman first, and then cut off the dead swordsman''s head to warn us!"


    As the dead swordsman''s body was eaten by crows and his whole body became completely unrecognizable, Yun Jiehao and the others did not realize the real cause of death of the dead swordsman. At the same time, they didn''t think it was Tang Ye who killed the Dead Swordsman. Because according to reality, the Dead Swordsman has the magical power to open the Dead Sect, and he will not lose to Tang Ye no matter what. It can only be that Tang Ye is a sinister man. In the end, he killed the Sect Swordsman with the head of the Dead Swordsman. Warn them, this is Tang Ye''s fierce style!


    I don¡¯t know why they persevere in thinking that Tang Ye is a cruel person... Chen Xuankong looked at Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong and snorted coldly, ¡°Long Ye must be killed, don¡¯t think I am revenge. The current situation is that no matter whether I have a private vengeance with Long Ye, we will kill! Now the situation in the city of God is very clear. After Long Xingtian walked around, the Long family prospered again and began to deal with those hostile families one by one, my Chen family , Your Yun family and Hua family will be eliminated sooner or later. To prevent this, it is imperative to kill the dragon night!"


    Both Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong frowned deeply. There is only one way before them now-get rid of the Long Family! Otherwise, they are the ones to be eliminated. Originally, they could slowly reduce the blow against the Long Family, but because of Tang Ye''s appearance, Long Xingtian moved around again. Long Xingtian''s style of doing things is so overbearing and direct, they make small moves to the Long Family, and then Long Xingtian will directly let them disappear in the city of God! So now their own family is facing the issue of life and death, and there is no time to slowly lay out strategies for them. And the quick way to deal with the Long Family is to get rid of Tang Ye who is the Young Master of the Long Family!


    They were already doing this, and the Dead Swordsman was invited by several of their families. Their father contained Long Xingtian in the Shendu City, and they came out to kill Tang Ye. And if you ask the dead swordsman, they must also cover up, otherwise Tang Ye will know, Tang Ye sent a message back to tell Long Xingtian, with Long Xingtian''s character, caught their handle, and he did not go directly to slaughter their family!


    However, the Dead Swordsman failed.


    Chen Xuankong looked at Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong and hummed again: "Soon it will be the talent competition in the capital city again. By choosing the name of the son-in-law, the Long Family will make this competition even more important. If the Long Family chooses one The young masters of the great tyrants in other cities, or the powerful disciples of the Sanxiu sect as son-in-law, the Long Family is even more unstoppable, and the threat of the Long Family must be resolved before then!"


    Neither Yun Jiehao nor Hua Jiukong could refute Chen Xuankong''s words. It was not that Chen Xuankong had become smarter, but the question was placed in front of them naked, without any leeway.


    "With the power of three families, kill Long Ye together!" Yun Jiehao made up his mind and snorted coldly. He originally had a step-by-step plan to deal with the Long Family, get Long Qingcheng, etc., but because of Tang Ye''s appearance, he was disrupted. , His resentment towards Tang Ye is no less than that of Chen Xuankong.


    Yun Jiehao stared at the dark night ahead, and said, "This time we brought out a lot of people from the three families, and we united to kill Long Ye in one fell swoop. At the same time, we hired three more famous killers to help contain them. We assume that everyone around Long Ye is They have good strength. Two maids and an old man will use three killers to contain them, and then we will kill Longye together. Isn''t that enough?"


    Chen Xuankong and Hua Jiukong looked at each other and had no opinion on this plan. Using both containment and human tactics, can''t it kill a dragon night?

 Chapter 769： The killer wants to kill the villain?

    Spend the night peacefully, waking up from east to west, because Tang Ye adjusted his breath in the cocoon and didn''t need to serve, so they were very free. After simply eating some dry food, go west to explore the road, looking for a quiet and stable place. During the three days that Tang Ye kept the spiritual cocoon to temper his body, it was best not to be disturbed by anyone, and to avoid the enemy as much as possible.


    It''s clear to the east and west that since a dead swordsman has come, it is likely that others will come again.


    Hei Lao didn''t care about those things. He looked like he had eaten enough and slept, and he woke up to eat. He occasionally glanced at Tang Ye and didn''t care about it when he found no major problems.


    I went west to find a valley. The surroundings are clean and the environment is beautiful, very suitable for cultivation. So the three of them stayed here for three days temporarily, waiting for Tang Ye to finish tempering the spiritual cocoon and continue to set off.


    Don''t have to serve Tang Ye, each has more free time, and each ponders his own affairs. Going west, humming a little song gently, while wiping the Fang Tian painting halberd used by Tang Ye, seeing Donglai sitting on the grass in front of him in a daze, he walked over to talk with Donglai.


    "East, you have changed." The tone of the west was not so good, and there was a feeling of reprimand.


    Dong took a look at her, followed the words: "Well, I know..."


    "You..." Xi Qu loves and hates Dong Lai''s gentle temper, wanting to scold her, but can''t bear it. The past two days have not been very good, often in a daze, feel guilty at every turn, and look sad, like a little daughter-in-law abandoned by a man. As a good sister from Donglai, Xiqu felt very sorry for her.


    "If Madam knows about you, let''s see what you do!" Xi Qu sat beside Dong Lai, grunting.


    Donglai lowered her head and said nothing. She knew that this kind of thing could not be explained to his wife. The dead man the wife wanted must be loyal to the young master. Although she did it, there was too much extra, one of which was the deadliest feeling of the dead man. With her current thoughts on Tang Ye, she is destined to not be a qualified dead person, and even the dead person is not even an ordinary woman who is influenced by feelings.


    "When I accompany the young master on this journey, I will take the initiative to talk to the wife." Donglai lowered his head and said softly, "After confessing to the wife, maybe I will never see the young master again, so I''m there. Before, I would handle things well, although I would die without regret, I would die without regret..."


    "Bah!" Xi Qu groaned and snorted: "You are not allowed to say such things! You are dead, I am so lonely. Also, do you think this kind of thing will be happy for the young master? You are not watching If you don¡¯t come out, the young master is not a lover. If he is interested in you, he won¡¯t let you have trouble. Maybe..."


    Xi Qu suddenly tilted his head, and said to Dong that he was rebellious and would make Dong Lai extremely angry, "Can you use Young Master?"


    "Go west, how can you say such a thing!" Donglai glared angrily to the west. Taking advantage of the young master is something she would never do, no matter because the young master is the master or because she treats the young master. Affection.


    Xi Qu felt that this kind of thing was really anxious, and became upset, and quarreled with Dong Lai, "Isn''t this for your good?"


    "For my good, don''t let me do anything to hurt the young master!" Donglai bit his lip and hummed.


    "That''s not necessarily hurting Young Master..." Xi Qu wondered, "It''s just to let Young Master intercede..."


    Xi Qu became guilty again, and said, "I''m afraid the young master will quarrel with his wife..."


    "It''s good if you know!" Donglai glared westward, then got up and ignored the west.


    "Hey..." Xi Qu was very distressed, and really didn''t know how to persuade his feelings. He still felt that it was simple to maintain the young master''s Fang Tian painting halberd every day, so Suoxing continued to wipe Fang Tian''s painting halberd.


    Hei Lao, who was lying lazily in the sun by the carriage, glanced at the east and west, shook his head and sighed, and hummed: "The youth of the little boy, it''s not mediocre in the end, but it''s a matter of sleeping..."


    This day, we spent peacefully.


    Donglai and Xiqu have been trained as dead men, and they have good abilities in all aspects, such as tracking and anti-tracking. They knew that Tang Ye would be quiet for the past three days without being disturbed by anyone, so they settled in this valley and concealed and misled the traces before entering the valley, so that even if they were found by the enemy, they could not be found. .


    ...


    "Trash, how can you not find it?!" On a certain mountaintop, Chen Xuankong slapped a spy in the air, feeling angry that his eyes could burst into flames.


    After he joined forces with Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong to kill Tang Ye, he began to look for Tang Ye¡¯s traces, but after searching for a day, he didn¡¯t find Tang Ye¡¯s trace. This made him irritable and angry. Tang Ye, Shendu City couldn''t last so long.


    Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong rushed to meet him on horseback. None of the three of them found Tang Ye, each of them frowned and felt that something was wrong.


    "We have been staring at Long Ye''s trail. Even if we lose track of it, he can''t go too far." Hua Jiukong said puzzledly.


    Chen Xuankong was the most irritable and hummed, "Then he flew away with wings?"


    Yun Jiehao guessed: "Could it be that Long Ye was seriously injured when he encountered the dead swordsman, so he did not leave too far, he still stayed where he was before... It was not that Long Ye ran too far, but we Find it too far?"


    Hua Jiukong nodded: "It''s possible!"


    "Then let''s go back and look for it now?" Chen Xuankong said.


    Yun Jiehao shook his head and said, "No, the three badass killers are still there, just send them a signal. If they find the traces of Longye, they will tell us that we will wait for the news here first."


    ...


    The three badass killers are not the three handsome killers. They are bad, and their names are very bad. One is Wu Fuqi, one is Mei Changshou, and the other is Wei Delu. If you don¡¯t need a surname, their names are good. Fortune, Longevity, and Delu, one says they are blessed, one says longevity, and the other says fame. But adding the last name, homophonic no, no, and no, it is really bad.


    They were often laughed at because of their names since they were young. They were really suffocated, until one day the three met and felt that it was a destiny arrangement. Under the same illness, in order to vent, they engaged in murder and arson. Over time, they became on the rivers and lakes. Quite a famous killer.


    The three of them received the news from Yun Jiehao, and Wu Fu with a pointed head chuckled and said, "We don''t have to rush to Yun Shao''s side. We will look for these two mountains. The Long Family Young Master may not have left. She hid nearby!"


    The fatter Mei Changshou grinned and said, "That''s good. When you find the Young Master of the Long Family, you will stew him for soup!"


    Wei Delu was a quiet scholar, and said with a smile: "Young Master Long is now a hot character in the world. I heard that he is unruly, bullying men and women, and doing all kinds of evil. Everyone is punishable. But because there is a good father in God, Who dared to move him in the capital? But, this kid is really ignorant of the heights of the sky, and he deliberately came out to seek death, and actually announced that he would go to the Guanghan Temple to **** a fairy to be a wife. Such a person, let alone the Yun family invites them. Go kill!"


    Wu Fuqi laughed and said, "Senior third, when are you so righteous? Don''t the people of the rivers and lakes say that we are also evil people?"


    Wei Delu smiled lightly: "Evil is also divided into big evil and small evil. In front of the young master of the Long family, we are the little evil. Moreover, now the Guanghan Temple is very resentful against the young master of the Long family, you say, if we take it The head of the young lord of the Long Family goes to the Guanghan Temple, should the fairies thank us?"


    "Oh? Hehehe..." Wu Fuqi understood what Wei Delu meant. It turned out to be to kill the wicked Pomeranian. It''s not bad!

 Chapter 770： Disdain to shoot!

    I don''t know when, Tang Ye became a wicked young master. This is a bit of a rumors, if Tang Ye knew about it, he would definitely feel very wronged. And now, he hadn''t completed the tempering of the spiritual cocoon for a while.


    The spiritual cocoon outside Tang Ye''s body became thinner and thinner. This was the result of his absorption of the spiritual energy contained in the spiritual cocoon. After one or two hours, the spiritual energy will be absorbed and merged by him, and that is the time to break out of the cocoon. According to Hei Lao''s prediction, he will break through to the Royal Spirit Realm at that time. As for the future cultivation, it depends on experience and opportunity. Yuling''s entry into Tongxuan is a turning point in the fate of all warriors. Some people stay in the imperial spirit realm for a lifetime, unremarkable, some people have realized the Confucianism, and climbed to the sky in one step.


    "I''ll go ahead and find the way. The young master is about to wake up. It is estimated that he is going to do something that the master has given him. You can go to the official road to catch up." West went to Donglai and Hei Lao.


    Donglai nodded, Hei Lao was as comfortable as usual, as if he didn''t care about anything.


    West went to the mountain pass in front to see if there were any enemies. Suddenly, she stiffened and turned to look at the big tree opposite.


    "Hee!" There was a triumphant laugh from the big tree. It turned out that there was a sharp-headed man standing on the big tree. It was Wu Fuqi who was in the hands of the three-failing killer.


    Wu Fuqi jumped to the big tree to see farther. He and his two brothers were looking for Tang Ye''s trail. He was overjoyed when he came out to explore the way to the west, and hummed: "Found it!"


    Going west in shock, he picked a few leaves and threw his strength towards Wu Fuqi. A few leaves turned into sharp hidden weapons with great power. But Wu Fuqi, as a famous killer in the arena, is certainly not low in strength. He clapped his hands and let out a yellow breath, waved it out to knock out the leaves. But when he went to see Xiqu again, Xiqu had disappeared.


    Wu Fu sneered and hummed: "You can''t escape!"


    Immediately Wu Fuqi sent out a signal, Mei Changshou and Wei Delu came one after another, and at the same time notified Yun Jiehao and them. Suddenly the power of the three families rushed in and surrounded the top of the mountain, leaving them nowhere to escape from the west!


    Xi went back, looked anxious, and said to Dong Lai: "Hurry up and pack things, let''s leave immediately!"


    "What happened?" Dong Lai was very anxious.


    West went and said: "The Three Bad Assassins are here, and I saw him give the signal, I''m afraid there are others. The Three Bad Assassins are tricky to deal with, and if there are other people, it will be even more difficult to deal with."


    Dong Lai nodded, immediately packed up and left. Tang Ye could finish the tempering of the aura cocoon just the last time, and they wouldn''t let Tang Ye be disturbed at this last moment, even if she tried her life!


    Now it was time to procrastinate, so the three drove away in a carriage. Going east and west looked on guard and kept looking around, but the old man didn''t panic, letting the east and west go to command, he wanted to drive the carriage wherever he went, so he concentrated on being a groom.


    Although Heilai is very powerful, Heilai has never made a move. He doesn''t believe it very much in the East and the West, and doesn''t count on him much. Perhaps they, as dead men, are used to not relying on others. After all, relying on others is worse than relying on themselves!


    They wanted to leave the mountain, but found that the mountain was surrounded, so they took a circuitous route and ran around the mountain. This was delayed for more than half an hour, and it was very close to Tang Ye completing the aura cocoon tempering. But at this moment, they were discovered by the three badass killers, and they were intercepted on a small hill by the three badass killers.


    Wu Fuqi looked at standing on both sides of the carriage, looking cold and stern going east and west, laughed loudly, and said to his brothers Mei Changshou and Wei Delu: "I didn''t expect to be two such punctual chicks, hey, the young master of the Long Family is I can enjoy it. It¡¯s really a good time to travel with such a beauty. It¡¯s really enviable to do that kind of joy."


    The fatter Mei Changshou swallowed his saliva and chuckled, "I like such a slim girl!"


    Wei Delu shook his head and said: "We still have to solve the young master of the Long Family first, and then talk about other things. Don''t break big things because of small things like women."


    "Haha, the third child is still sober-minded, not deceived by beauty, just like the second child. Look at the saliva. The second child is really the second child who treats women. He has no ability to control. !" Wu Fu laughed.


    Mei Changshou''s brain was not flexible enough, and he didn''t know what Wu Fuqi was going around, but he was a little angry when he knew that Wu Fuqi was talking bad about him.


    The three saw that only the east came and the west, and a bad old man, did not look at them, laughing and cursing with a comfortable and confident face, as if the young master of the Long family had died in their hands, discussing how to divide the two beauty It''s the same thing for girls.


    The east came and the west went to extreme anger, but did not take the initiative to attack. Now they are taking defensive countermeasures to delay the time. The longer the delay, the better. When Tang Ye''s spiritual cocoon is tempered, it will be the task.


    Hei Lao glanced at Wu Fuqi, Mei Changshou and Wei Delu, shook his head and sighed. Is this a famous person in the arena? The rivers and lakes... it is no longer the same rivers and lakes that they used to be, the demons and demons are exhausted, and the smoky miasma should be cleaned up again.


    Hei Lao thought, after decades of silence, what should I do? Ask her to call her name again when she gets to the north? Or is it to find something more noble?


    Yes, in order to find the original arena!


    However, Hei Lao sneered at Wu Fuqi and the others. He didn''t even bother to take action like that.


    I rolled my eyes from the east and west, and I didn''t have the ability to pretend to be forceful. I can also say that I am invincible in the world. If others find me for a decisive battle, I will say that I disdain to shoot you, cut!


    However, for Tang Ye''s respect for the old man, it is hard for him to say anything to the old man.


    Wu Fuqi looked back and saw that there was dust rising not far behind, knowing that Yun Jiehao and the others had arrived, and smiled at Mei Changshou and Wei Delu: "Let¡¯s start, kill the young lord of the Long family, and be famous! "


    "Haha, kill!" Mei Changshou and Wei Delu smiled triumphantly, rushing east and west.


    It''s really a funny thing. Tang Ye has been made up like a big monster by the rumors. Killing him is to get rid of evil for the rivers and lakes, and can promote justice... It''s really a June Feixue, enough injustice!


    To the east and west to meet Mei Changshou and Wei Delu, Wu Fuqi rushed to the carriage to kill Tang Ye inside.


    The east and west are in a big rush. Before, I should have made a plan to tune the tiger away from the mountain, hide Tang Ye somewhere else, and use a carriage to attract people. However, no one stayed by Tang Ye''s side, which was not a reassuring thing. They only hope that the old man can play a role.


    "Don''t come to hinder me from taking a rest, understand?" When Wu Fuqi approached the carriage, the old man sitting in front of him snorted lazily.


    Wu Fu was furious, just a bad old man!


    "It''s not a good thing that you don''t die, it''s an eyesore, go and die!" Wu Fuqi attacked the black old man.

 Chapter 771： Out of the cocoon!

    Seeing Wu Fuqi persistently attacking him, Hei Lao shook his head to express helplessness. He picked up a piece of horse hair that had fallen on the carriage and flicked it at Wu Fuqi.


    Huh!


    The horsehair flew out silently, Wu Fuqi didn''t feel anything. However, when the horsehair passed through his neck and made a "soft chi", his body did not move anymore.


    He stared at Hei Lao blankly, his eyes began to become dull. He couldn''t breathe at first, and then fell back to the ground with a "bang". Only then did blood begin to seep out from his throat, dyeing his entire neck red, and he died!


    Originally went to deal with Mei Changshou and Wei Delu, who went to the east and west, triumphantly, playing with beautiful girls was fun, and occasionally they could take advantage of them and molested the chicks, but they saw that their eldest brother fell to the ground before he could get close to the carriage. , And then trembling, like a slain chicken thrown on the ground after bleeding.


    "Big Brother!" Mei Changshou and Wei Delu cried out in pain, and rushed towards Wu Fuqi.


    Go east and west looked stunned. The three-failing killer is also famous in the world anyway, but the black old killer Wu Fuqi is so simple?


    Mei Changshou and Wei Delu rushed to Wu Fuqi and squatted down to see Wu Fuqi''s situation. Wu Fuqi had already died, and the two of them were extremely angry and ferocious, and could not accept this kind of thing.


    How did that happen?


    Their three-failing killers are not top-notch in the arena, but they have been around for a long time. They are quite famous and are a headache for most people. But in front of a bad old man, he was killed before he could get close, and he was also killed. To be silent. They still haven''t noticed that Heilao used any method to kill Wu Fuqi. After all, a horsehair that runs through the neck is incredible!


    Where is this bad old man sacred? I have never heard of this person in the arena!


    Drive, drive, drive!


    When Mei Changshou and Wei Delu were immersed in the anger and pain of Wu Fuqi''s killing, there was a sound of horseshoes under the mountain, and soon Yun Jiehao, Hua Jiukong and Chen Xuankong were seen with a group of people and horses, surrounding the entire hill.


    Donglai and Xi went to see shocked, Donglai said angrily: "So it was them, **** it!"


    Yun Jiehao, Hua Jiukong, and Chen Xuankong surrounded them to the east and west. Yun Jiehao glanced at the carriage and smiled: "Long Ye is in the carriage, right?"


    Donglai said angrily: "Yun Jiehao, you dare to do such a thing to Young Master! You are looking for death, and it is your entire Yun family looking for death!"


    "Shut up, mean girl!" Chen Xuankong couldn''t bear to make a move. He wanted to kill as long as he saw someone related to Tang Ye. Donglai was so protective of Tang Ye, he shot directly, his hands turned into dense bone claws, and went to catch Donglai.


    Donglai held the dagger tightly, and "Dangdang" fought against Chen Xuankong who rushed in, both in strength.


    Donglai sneered at Chen Xuankong and snorted: "The defeated young master''s men urinates twice in front of so many people. It''s really a laugh, but there is still a face to see people?!"


    "You..." Donglai''s poisonous tongue made Chen Xuan''s air smoky, and Chen Xuankong stared at her. Even if she was a beautiful girl, she wanted to tear her up!


    Yun Jiehao squinted his eyes at the carriage and felt a powerful aura. After thinking about it, he laughed and said, "It turns out that Long Ye has been injured, and he is currently using aura treatment. It seems that the Dead Swordsman is still useful. In this case, if the two women in front of you are resolved, killing Longye will be a breeze!"


    "No!" At this time, Wei Delu shouted loudly, stood up and said: "The really powerful one is that bad old man, don''t be careless, my big brother... was killed by him!"


    Wei Delu stared at the black old man who still maintained a lazy appearance, clenched his fists, and wanted to go up to kill the black old man to avenge Wu Fuqi, but he didn''t dare. Hei Lao is mysterious and unpredictable, and his strength is even more unfathomable. He didn''t want to die like Wu Fuqi and didn''t know what was going on!


    Hearing Wei Delu''s words, Yun Jiehao frowned and looked at the old man. He didn''t feel the breath of a warrior from the black old man, would such a bad old man be a super master?


    Although he was suspicious, Wu Fuqi''s body was lying in front of him. Wu Fuqi is the eldest brother of the three-failing killer, the strongest, and the strongest are all killed. Can''t you say that the bad old man''s strength is fake?


    "Whatever he is, it''s just an old man. When we are together, can we still not deal with an old man? Even if we can''t deal with it, we can always contain it? As long as we can contain it, other people will kill Longye, and the matter will be over! How, Long Ye must die today!" Chen Xuankong shouted angrily and jumped out again. He didn''t entangle Donglai and Xigo, and directly attacked Tang Ye in the carriage.


    "Don''t want to succeed!" Donglai and Xiqu shouted angrily, jumped up together to block Chen Xuankong, and forced Chen Xuankong back.


    Having reached this point, Yun Jiehao and Hua Jiukong had no other choice. They attacked together and rushed to the carriage. As long as they approached the carriage and killed Tang Ye, today''s affairs became extraordinary!


    "Mei Changshou, Wei Delu, your elder brother was killed, kill Long Ye with us, and avenge your elder brother!" Yun Jiehao asked Mei Changshou and Wei Delu to shoot together.


    Seeing that there are so many people, Mei Changshou and Wei Delu are no longer afraid of the black elders, and attack the carriage together. Revenge for Big Brother is a must!


    Donglai and Xiqu shook hands in their arms, leaning against each other, guarding strictly in front of the carriage. Although they were worried about Tang Ye''s accident, they did not panic. Their expressions behave like dead men, numb, not afraid of death, protect the Lord, and complete the task!


    Hei Lao frowned slightly, thinking that these little trash fish were really noisy, and planned to show their hands, but at this moment a strong voice came from the carriage, "I''m coming."


    To the east and west to hear the great joy, it is the young master who has completed the tempering of the spiritual cocoon!


    "Kill!" Chen Xuankong heard Tang Ye''s voice, his anger was exhausted, and he lifted his whole strength into the air, and under the Jiuyin withered bone claws, a pair of bone claws more than one meter long, grabbed directly into the carriage.


    Kill Tang Ye, this is what he wants to do most!


    He approached the carriage!


    boom!


    At this time, a silver-white Fangtian painted halberd flew out of the carriage and collided with Chen Xuankong''s bone claws.


    call!


    Another dark shadow flew out of the carriage. The dark shadow was Tang Ye. Tang Ye wore black clothes, fluttering in black, and even set off his shameless **** as a romantic and suave, unhurried, resolute and handsome. He walked away like stepping on the void and landed on Fang Tian''s halberd, adding a strength to Fang Tian''s halberd, forcing Chen Xuankong to be pushed back.


    "Long Ye!" Chen Xuankong shouted angrily, and his strength skyrocketed again, and his bone claws stretched for half a meter, as if he was going to fight Tang Ye to the death.


    Tang Ye glanced at him indifferently, and said: "I didn''t kill you before, you don''t cherish it, now I''m looking for death. I''m not a good person anymore."


    After speaking lightly, Tang Ye jumped down Fang Tian''s painted halberd, and Fang Tian''s painted halberd fell. After he caught Fang Tian''s painted halberd, he directly attacked it in a straight-walking manner, taking Chen Xuankong''s eyebrows.


    Chen Xuankong was furious, and shouted: "Do you think I would still be afraid of your trick?!"


    Chen Xuankong was no longer held in a straight walk like last time, and slapped Tang Ye with a terrifying bone claw.


    However, when his bone claw collided with Tang Ye¡¯s Fang Tian painting halberd, it was like tofu hitting a knife. His bone claw was pierced like mud by Tang Ye¡¯s Fang Tian painting halberd and it continued to shatter. He watched Fang Tian''s painted halberd pierce his forehead.


    "Ah!" he cried out painfully.


    "No..." He looked at Tang Ye, dumbfounded, he didn''t expect to be killed by Tang Ye just like that.


    "This is..." Seeing Tang Ye killing Chen Xuankong so easily, Yun Jiehao''s heart sank suddenly, and he was extremely surprised: "Imperial Spirit Realm!"


    Tang Ye broke through to the Spirit Realm!


    Yun Jiehao feels that this is even more unreal than dreaming. How long has it taken for Tang Ye to break through to the Imperial Spirit Realm?

 Chapter 772： I am the winner!

    Even Yun Jiehao, who was good at patience and used his brain to win, couldn''t help breaking down when Tang Ye broke through to the Spirit Realm.


    Why should you let yourself meet Tang Ye this evildoer?


    Originally there was a good plan to weaken the strength of the Long Family, obtain Long Qingcheng, and live a happy and mighty life... But because of Tang Ye''s appearance, it was impossible to reduce the Long Family, and it was even more out of reach to obtain Long Qingcheng, a majestic woman. To kill Tang Ye, but failed. It didn''t count if he failed, but he actually made Tang Ye stronger and became a person with the strength of the Spirit Realm!


    Yun Jiehao suddenly felt as if he was born Yu He Shengliang, helpless, grief and indignant, and complaining of injustice.


    After Tang Ye killed Chen Xuankong, he didn''t take a second look at Chen Xuankong, turned his head to look at Yun Jiehao and others who had just attacked the carriage, but because he had completed the tempering of the aura cocoon, he retreated. Yun Jiehao was the one who secretly sent a killer to kill him, but he was a little bit beyond his expectation. He looked at Yun Jiehao and calmly said: "Is you so anxious to kill me?"


    Yun Jiehao was relieved from unwillingness, anger, and a little flustered mood, watching Tang Ye let out a long sigh of relief, the matter was over, and he could only face it. He said to Tang Ye: "It''s not that we are eager to kill you, but the Long Family is eager to get rid of us. I don''t want to be got rid of, so I can only kill you."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "In other words, this is a serious family dispute?"


    "You can say so." Yun Jiehao nodded.


    "So..." Tang Ye looked at Yun Jiehao, slowed his speech, and then said, "I kill you just like you kill me?"


    Yun Jiehao stared at Tang Ye closely, closed his eyes, and said, "Yes."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "So, do you think you can kill me, or I can kill you?"


    Yun Jiehao was secretly angry, feeling that Tang Ye was playing with him, and hummed: "If you don''t have Long Family combat skills, I may not lose to you!"


    "The problem is that I have Long Family combat skills now." Tang Ye smiled pleasantly and handsomely, but to Yun Jiehao, he was the most hateful appearance in the world.


    Yun Jiehao said angrily: "Even if you have the Long Family combat skills? What if I brought so many people over today, I can always kill you!"


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "Really?"


    "Isn''t it? I have an advantage in numbers now, and I won''t necessarily lose to you..."


    Huh!


    "Hmm!" Yun Jiehao said, suddenly a long sword pierced into his heart from behind him.


    Yun Jiehao''s eyes widened, and he slowly turned his head to look back.


    "You..." He looked at Hua Jiukong, who was holding a long sword piercing his heart, with a face full of surprise, never expected!


    "Ha..." After Yun Jiehao was surprised, he suddenly laughed and hummed before suffocating: "I knew you had a problem. You... have been acting stupid..."


    puff! puff!


    Yun Jiehao spit out blood continuously, and began to suffocate. He opened his mouth to gasp, but it was useless. His whole body strength disappeared and he fell to the ground. His eyes became dull, looking at the sky, he felt a pain in his heart. At the same time, he had a complicated emotion towards Tang Ye. He hated Tang Ye, he really hated it, but he didn''t hate it that much. Rather than hate, it is better to admire. In the short period of time when Tang Ye came back, he solved his native God Master Master, and convinced Hua Jiukong to betray him. Such a person should really do great things, right?


    In Yun Jiehao''s plan, he wanted to be a person with brains and strength like Tang Ye. Because of such a person, he can unify the ancient martial arts!


    Yun Jiehao looked at Hua Jiukong before he finally died, perhaps wanting to ask Hua Jiukong why he did it.


    Hua Jiukong closed his eyes, squatted down, with a ruthless expression, and said: "He who knows the times is a brilliant man. Good birds choose wood and dwell, good generals choose the master and follow, and good ministers choose the emperor and serve."


    "Heh..." Yun Jiehao laughed coldly when he heard Hua Jiukong''s words, his laughter was full of contempt and ridicule.


    After laughing ironically, he finally died.


    The people Yun Jiehao brought saw this situation, Chen Xuankong was dead, Yun Jiehao was dead, Hua Jiukong rebelled and turned into Tang Ye''s person, so what else is there? They surrendered one after another, not wanting to make useless resistance.


    As for Mei Changshou and Wei Delu, Tang Ye took his own hands. Under the battle skills of the Imperial Spirit Realm and the Long Family, one person killed two well-known killers!


    Before they died, Mei Changshou and Wei Delu crawled back to Wu Fuqi''s corpse and laughed miserably. They did not expect such a tragic result. I thought that killing the Young Master of the Long Family would win a good name, and ran to the Guanghan Temple to win some praise from the beauty! The result...well, they thought, maybe after death, no one will laugh at their name anymore, right?


    After Mei Changshou and Wei Delu died, the matter was basically over. The deaths of Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong caused the subordinates who followed them to surrender. Hua Jiukong rectified them. Those who disobeyed, killed!


    For this, dozens of people were killed and the entire hill was dyed red.


    Tang Ye didn''t say anything to Hua Jiukong, his recognition of Hua Jiukong hadn''t been so fast yet. When Hua Jiukong returned to the capital city, he still had to look at his performance. If he performed well, Tang Ye would really use him.


    As for when Tang Ye bought Hua Jiukong, it had to start with the time Hua Jiukong mentioned to Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong that Tang Ye was very similar to Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long.


    Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong didn''t believe that Tang Ye was really the Young Master of the Long Family. Whether it was because of their arrogance or hatred of Tang Ye, they believed that Tang Ye was a fake Young Master of the Long Family. However, Hua Jiukong didn''t think so. For this reason, he secretly investigated more things and was intercepted by Tang Ye. At that time, Tang Ye went to find him personally, and he contacted Tang Ye. After the contact, he agreed to cooperate with Tang Ye.


    As Yun Jiehao expected, Hua Jiukong pretended not to understand and pretended not to care about a lot of things, but in fact it was calculated in his heart. The situation of the Long Family and the situation of their other families, he knew that with Tang Ye, the situation of the Long Family would develop rapidly. At this time, you should choose Longjia!


    Facts proved that Hua Jiukong''s choice was right, so Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong are dead now, not him. And the family that is about to be eradicated on the side of God Capital will also be the Yun Family and Chen Family, not his Hua Family.


    Tang Ye handed over the funeral affairs to Hua Jiukong. He took the east and west and the old man and left, and according to Long Xingtian''s words, went to find the intelligence spy who operated at the station.


    There were a lot of corpses piled on the top of the hill, Hua Jiukong finished handling the funeral, and sat next to the corpses of Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong.


    Hua Jiukong glanced at Yun Jiehao and said faintly: "I know what you laughed at me before you die, not because I betrayed you, but because I have to take a picture of Longye before you die. Flattering.''Good birds choose woods and dwell, good generals choose masters and good ministers choose kings and serve'', all means that I recognize Longye as master...Well, this is for Tang Ye."


    Hua Jiukong lowered his head, his voice became smaller and smaller, and finally became silent.


    After a long silence, he continued: "It''s useless for you to laugh at me, my choice is not wrong, it is really not wrong. I tell you one thing, we originally thought Long Ye was a false young master, but we are returning It was proved at the conference that he was real, but in fact he was fake. He just used some methods to make everyone think it was real. Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng have always known that he is fake. But the truth is. He is real...a bit dumbfounded, right? Hehe...In short, that is the real Longye, someone I absolutely can''t play with, then just make one obediently...he..."


    To be a dog?


    After all, it was too ugly, Hua Jiukong didn''t want to say that to himself. He stood up, patted the dirt on his butt, looked at Yun Jiehao''s body and said, "The winner is the one who can laugh until the end of his life. Now, I am."

 Chapter 773： There are few big evils!

    Tang Ye and the east and west, as well as Hei Lao started to drive again. At this moment, Tang Ye was sitting in the car, looking at him with weird eyes from both east and west. The two girls thought he was too mysterious, and the surprises they played one after another were so surprising that they didn''t know what to say.


    First, when facing the dead door of the dead swordsman, he could actually get out of the dead door!


    Later, when facing the siege of Yun Jiehao, Chen Xuankong, and Hua Jiukong, suddenly Hua Jiukong rebelled and became his man, stabbing Yun Jiehao to death with a single sword!


    When I think about this kind of thing now, I feel that I couldn''t predict it. They have a new understanding of this young master, terrible human spirit, conspirator, and layout manipulator!


    Xi Qu couldn''t help taking a peek at Dong Lai, this silly girl, entangled with such a young master, and even the bones were eaten. This young master is inferior to his wife!


    What annoyed West was that Donglai''s eyes were full of stars when he looked at Tang Ye. He only felt that Tang Ye was powerful, but he didn''t feel that Tang Ye was horrible!


    Hey... Xiqu doesn''t know how to save this good sister.


    Hei Lao drove the road slowly outside, he was equally surprised by Tang Ye''s performance in the past two days. Hey, the son born to that man''s fine girl is really better than blue. I''m afraid that the wind and waves created by such a kid will be too big... Hei Lao sighed. He felt fundamental to the potential that Tang Ye possessed. No one can control.


    ...


    Somewhere with misty mountain peaks, like a fairyland, Qi Zhenwu sat cross-legged on the edge of the cliff with his eyes closed and rested. Suddenly he felt something strange in Longchi, so he waved his hand and opened it to see Longchi. The pool of clear water saw Longchi appear to him. before.


    "This is...?" Qi Zhenwu was surprised to see the strangeness in Longchi.


    I saw the little Qi Luck Python in the corner of Long Chi by an inch longer than before, swimming faster, and the place that could be reached in Jian Long Chi was also larger. This was the result of the growth of the little Qi Luck Python.


    Qi Zhenwu found it too incredible. The growth of the little python means that the person it represents has also grown, but after only a few days, the kid has grown? And it grows more than a little bit, it''s like a psychic realm person directly broke through a realm to reach the imperial spirit realm!


    It is relatively easy to rise from the spiritual realm to the psychic realm, but it is much more difficult to reach the imperial spiritual realm from the psychic extreme. According to the speed of the martial artist''s usual practice, it can range from three to five years. But now, the person represented by the Qi Luck Little Python has made such a breakthrough within a few days.


    It doesn''t make sense at all!


    Qi Zhenwu suddenly became angry, looked at the sky, and shouted: "Old Taoist, do you really want to use him to protect you from the shackles of air luck? So he really enjoys that extra point of air luck, otherwise he It won''t have such potential!"


    Qi Zhenwu, who was not too angry, said again angrily: "If this is the case, then I will kill him. If you let him grow too fast, it will expose his identity and location too quickly! He was controlled by Li Haoran before, and I don''t know where to hide. At that, now he has directly grown to the Imperial Spirit Realm, then I can find out his identity and location!"


    Qi Zhenwu stretched out his hand to catch the little Qi Luck Python, he was to understand the identity and location of the little Qi Luck Python. He knew that this little python represented Tang Ye who came in from outside the big world, but under the control of Li Haoran, he could no longer find it through the breath of the big world, so now Tang Ye had disappeared. Qi Zhenwu didn''t know that the current Young Master of the Long Family was Tang Ye.


    However, now that Tang Ye had just broken through the Spirit Realm, which made the Little Python Qi Luck grow and had a closer connection with him, Qi Zhenwu could seize this opportunity to perceive Tang Ye.


    call!


    At this time, an extremely sharp sword aura attacked Qi Zhenwu.


    Qi Zhenwu had to stop perceiving the little python, avoiding the sword aura, and said angrily: "Li Haoran, you really bit me? For ten years, you have been chasing me, but you can What about me?"


    Qi Zhenwu looked to see Longchi, saw the change of luck in Longchi, knew where to avoid Li Haoran, and then leapt away to avoid Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran is a master guardian slave, a master who has reached the fairyland, and it is said that he is already attacking the realm of the gods. With such strength, Qi Zhenwu naturally did not dare to face it head-on. So every time Li Haoran tracked him down in the past ten years, he would run away.


    It is Qi Zhenwu who is the most uncertain person in this ancient Wujiang Lake. Qi Zhenwu owns Jianlongchi, can observe the changes in the luck of all parties, and in reality, he has used plots and tricks to affect these lucks. For example, he took advantage of Jianlongchi to cultivate several people with real dragon luck. , Used to break through the shackles of heaven and earth air luck, which is equivalent to indirect control of air luck, so they are called "Guwu Jianghu''s gatekeeper". Such people and what they do violate the gatekeeper rules, so the gatekeeper Hunt him down.


    It was just too difficult for him to deal with Jianlongchi, so even if Li Haoran took the shot himself, he could not be beheaded.


    Soon after Qi Zhenwu disappeared, Li Haoran, dressed in a white robe, fell on the mountain with a purple sword in hand, looked around and frowned.


    At this time, she waved the purple sword and cut the air in front of her. Amazingly, there was a voice in the air.


    "Li Haoran, you want to kill me? Haha, it''s impossible! You have chased me for ten years, but what is the result? I think you should go back to the Profound Realm to deal with the internal strife of the gatekeeper instead of having time to pester me! "


    It turned out that Qi Zhenwu left behind the sound mystery in the air.


    Li Haoran heard Qi Zhenwu''s provocative words, squinted his eyes, looked unchanged, and left.


    ...


    Tang Ye was always stared at by the east and west, or peeked at him, feeling speechless, each slapped their little butts twice, and hummed, "What do you want to say?"


    Xi went to ask why Tang Ye could come out of the dead door, when did Hua Jiukong¡¯s chess piece be arranged, and so on, but Donglai was the first to speak, Donglai Xiaoniao had a bit of complaints against Tang Ye. , But didn''t dare to complain, the little wife said affectionately: "Young Master, you can''t do that again in the future! Don''t look at you so badly!"


    West rolled his eyes, isn''t the young master all right now? What are you worried about? Moreover, looking at the behavior of the young master, all these things were obviously done deliberately by the young master. It''s like facing a dead swordsman, the young master did it deliberately, he was to temper himself. So, the result is not as dangerous as it is seen.


    I believe Donglai from the west can see it, but the girl in Donglai has been poisoned by the young master, even if the young master scratches a little bit of skin, it feels distressed.


    Tang Ye smiled at Donglai, and said, "Donglai, I''m fine, in fact, I cherish my life more than you. If there is no reason to die, I won''t be willing to die."


    "The young master can''t be too aggressive!" Dong Lai pouted.


    Going west, I didn''t want to see Donglai''s soft and weak appearance again. He interrupted and said: "East, the young master is not brave, the young master has already planned."


    "But..." Dong Lai wanted to talk, but suddenly the carriage stopped, and several people looked out curiously.


    On the road outside, a group of men and horses, dressed in uniform armor, resembled an army. But in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, there is no such thing as an army, only the guards of their respective families. Obviously, this team is from a certain family.


    After going west to see these people, he frowned and said, "They are from the Jianghu League."


    "Jianghu General League?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Donglai explained: "In every city, there are several wealthy people who manage the city, and these wealthy people form the Jianghu League. However, there are also people in the Jianghu League. It is the Jianghu League who controls the Jianghu League."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding. In fact, it said that there were no administrative institutions such as government offices. In fact, the Jianghu League was. The current Jianghu General League is probably similar to the imperial court. Isn¡¯t the Jianghu League and the Jianghu General League the relationship between the local government and the court?


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye, as the young master of the city of God, asked with majesty.


    The leader in front of the team said, "Are you the young master of the city of God?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye said coldly, at this time he must be a little majestic.


    The leader of the team coldly snorted: "Long Ye, the young master of the city of God, the people of our Jianghu League have received news that you slaughtered dozens of people. This is too cruel and inhuman! Also, I heard that you left God on your own. Since the capital, men and women have been bullied, killed, looted, and committed no evil. The people in our general alliance need to investigate to see if all this is true. If it is true, you must be severely punished!"


    "This..." Tang Ye heard it, and looked east and west, when did he become such a villain?

 Chapter 774： The arena!

    After passing through the deadly swordsman and bad luck killer, Tang Ye probably knew some bad rumors about him. It is now that everyone in the rivers and lakes is rumored that he is a big evil, relying on the status of the Long family, rampant and domineering, and do no evil, such as not paying for food, robbing other people''s daughter-in-law to sleep and so on.


    This really made Tang Ye speechless. It''s all right now, and people from the Jianghu Alliance have come to the door.


    "This is a malicious smear!" Donglai gritted his teeth with anger, and wanted to get out of the carriage to scold the man who stopped them.


    "East, don''t be impulsive, let''s get off the carriage and see what''s going on." Tang Ye said.


    Then the three got out of the carriage and saw the team that stopped them. The people in this team are all wearing iron-forged armors, and they are very well equipped. Judging from their appearance, they are estimated to be good. The man in the lead was a sturdy big man, with a flamboyant beard like Zhang Fei, a full face, and a temperament that resembled the quick-grabbing of ancient Yamen. Judging from the nature of his general alliance in the arena, it is indeed a quick catch.


    Tang Ye was not cautious in facing this brawny man. The young master of Shendu City doesn''t need to be too polite wherever he goes. He looked at the big bearded man and said coldly: "Where did you hear what you just said?"


    "Where did you hear it?" The big guy with a beard was not afraid of Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "Everyone on the rivers and lakes spread it like this, otherwise you think I have time to stop you? There are so many things in the rivers and lakes. Every day, if it weren''t for your seriousness, it wouldn''t be enough to disturb my Luo Dabao!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, Luo Dabao? It feels like a funny name, but the person seems very domineering.


    When I heard the name Luo Dabao, the east and west frowned, as if they knew this person.


    Donglai walked to Tang Ye''s side, tiptoed to Tang Ye''s ear and whispered, "Young Master, this Luo Dabao is very famous, he is the most powerful catcher in the Jianghu League. People have verified it. His two-handed axe is very overbearing. He usually manages the evil in the Jianghu League. If the Jianghu League member does evil, he will punish. You know, the Jianghu League controls the people in the city, And the Jianghu League is in charge of all the Jianghu League¡¯s people. After all, the Jianghu League¡¯s people also need someone to take care of their evil deeds."


    Tang Ye was surprised when he heard Dong Lai''s words. This big guy with a horizontal beard is actually capable of profound knowledge and is in charge of all the evil things of the Jianghu League?


    Hey, look at this man full of anger, do you think he is the wicked person, so right?


    However, Tang Ye was relieved. The more upright Luo Dabao is, the better he is. Because he is a good person, the rumors on the rivers and lakes are all fucking-they are rumors. Tang Ye vowed not to let him find the person who spread the rumors, otherwise he will be tortured to death slowly!


    Don¡¯t you understand the awesome truth? That ruined his reputation would be a fatal blow to the city of God and the Long Family. It also gave those who are hostile to the Long Family an excuse to take action. So the person who spread the rumors, it is very likely that the target is not him, but the entire Long Family, and even the entire God City.


    Originally, Tang Ye guessed that it was made by people in the city of God, such as Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong. However, due to the different control methods of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, each city has its own rich family, which competes with another city. Therefore, it is also possible that people from other cities want to pull Shendu City into the water and use him as a breakthrough.


    This fact is horrible!


    Luo Dabao suddenly became angry when he saw Tang Ye secretly clenching his fist with an unhappy expression. Just now, this kid was not very polite to himself, he really had a kind of arrogance in the family. This will show an unhappy look again, is it because he is unhappy with what he is blocking him?


    Hey, he is really an arrogant young master. Lao Zi Luo Dabao has been out in person, but he is completely unmoved. I really think that taking the identity of the young master of the city of God can pierce the sky without being punished?


    Luo Dabao looked at Tang Ye coldly and said unceremoniously: "Long Ye, I know you are going to press me as the young master of God Capital, but you may not know me because you have just recognized your ancestor and returned to your ancestor. I am Luo Dabao. Treat your evil youngsters dissatisfied, as long as you really do such a bad thing, I can beat you to crying father and mother. What about Long Xingtian''s son? Long Xingtian''s son does not need to obey the law? Those families are afraid of you, Lao Tzu, but the people in my general alliance are not afraid!"


    Tang Ye watched Luo Dabao''s eyes rolled, and wanted to laugh a little. He always felt that Luo Dabao''s full-faced moustache was very funny when he said this kind of accent that the second generation ancestor would have. Could it be that Luo Dabao managed to deal with less evil and learned the tone of less evil?


    Tang Ye suddenly admired Luo Dabao a bit.


    He looked at Luo Dabao and smiled, pointing to himself, and said, "Luo Catcher, look at me."


    "What are you doing?" Luo Dabao has dealt with these gangsters a lot, knowing that although these gangsters can play, they can''t play with his slap, even if he can play with his slap, he can''t play with his two-handed axe, so he faces Tang The young master of the night **** is not afraid.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Just look at me."


    Luo Dabao was angry and almost slapped him over, humming, "Is I always looking at you?!"


    "Uh..." Tang Ye was taken aback, a little embarrassed, and said, "Then, Catcher Luo, have you seen me for so long, haven''t you seen anything?"


    Luo Dabao was stunned. He didn''t know what Tang Ye was playing. He glanced up and down at Tang Ye suspiciously. He didn''t see anything. He hummed, "What can you see? It''s not the yellow girl, the two next to you The maids look better than you!"


    "Don''t be rude to Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu snorted angrily when they heard Luo Dabao''s words. No one is better than them who are both maids and dead men.


    Luo Dabao squinted his eyes, sending out an inexplicable power.


    Tang Ye felt the power and did not want to make the atmosphere too rigid. He laughed and said to Luo Dabao: "Luo Catcher is really a lover of personality. I like this character. But if you look at me carefully, you can definitely see something. ."


    Luo Dabao became a little impatient. He looked at Tang Ye and read it carefully, but he still couldn''t see anything. He became angry and hummed, "Is there anything you can say to yourself?"


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Do you think my appearance is clean, personable, and naturally free and easy? If I were that kind of villain, do you think I would have such a clear temperament?"


    "You..." Luo Dabao was stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, Nima''s, this kid is still shameless, don''t you know he is ashamed to be so narcissistic?


    Both Donglai and Xiqu nearby couldn''t help Qiao blushing. I didn''t expect the young master to say such things... What a shame!


    Tang Ye was speechless when he saw the disgusting reaction of the crowd, and hummed: "Don''t you know how to observe a person? Even if a person can disguise, he can only disguise the surface. The temperament can''t be disguised, just like Luo catcher you. Do you think you can make me so handsome and free and easy by putting on my clothes?"


    "Boy, you..." Luo Dabao was very angry. This Nima scolded herself for looking ugly, right?


    Tang Ye said solemnly, "Luo Catcher, I just give you an example, don''t be angry. I only ask you, and you answer honestly, do you think I was wrong?"


    Luo Dabao knew what he looked like and resisted his anger. Indeed, his face is full of flesh and beard, no matter how good clothes he wears, he can''t disguise the suave and sunny temperament of this kid.


    Seeing Luo Dabao hesitated, Tang Ye smiled again: "So, Luo catcher, to be honest, do you think I''m so nasty as rumors?"


    "This..." Luo Dabao looked at Tang Ye. It was not that he was stupid, but that he, as the most experienced catcher in the Jianghu League, had seen too many evil and unruly daughters. Tang Ye could understand a person. It''s really not like that kind of evil.


    However, Luo Dabao felt that there was no basis for judging Tang Ye as a villain. This kid said he wasn''t the evil young man, did he? Why do you want to be a catcher?


    "Long Ye, although you make a lot of sense, everything is subject to the actual investigation results. I will take you back to check first. If you really haven''t done those things, then I will let you go!" Luo Dabao Snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, wasting so much of her saliva, but still going to be arrested?


    Tang Ye didn''t have that much time delay now, he was going to finish what Long Xingtian had arranged, and then he went to find the princess and his wife. Since Luo Dabao insisted on arresting him, he looked cold and hummed, "What if I say no?"

 Chapter 775： Just want to do evil?

    Tang Ye''s refusal to agree to Luo Dabao''s arrest of him immediately caused a confrontation between the two sides, and the atmosphere was very stiff, as if a war was about to start.


    Luo Dabao was not so easy to talk when his temper became violent. He stared at Tang Ye with a sullen face and hummed, "Long Ye, are you sure you want to turn your face with the Jianghu League?"


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "You represent the Jianghu League?"


    "You..." Luo Dabao found that Tang Ye was very sharp, and he could always choke him in a word. He really can''t represent the big league of rivers and lakes. The Jianghu General League is also quite complicated. His interpersonal relationship has never been very good. The brothers are fine, and the others exclude him.


    But Luo Dabao is a person who either doesn''t do it or wants to do it to the end. He has punished so many evils and little ones, is he going to punish him in front of the Lord God?


    "Longye, don''t think that Guwu Jianghu is an unregulated place! From the moment the Jianghu League was born, it means that Guwu Jianghu has begun to change, pay attention to rules and order, and no longer allow the bullying atmosphere to spread. If you really If you commit those crimes, then the entire Guwu Rivers and Lakes will be cured of your crimes!" Luo Dabao coldly snorted, did not regress at all, and even wanted to take off his two-handed axe hanging from his waist with one hand.


    In fact, Luo Dabao made a lot of sense, and the Guwu Rivers and Lakes that became more disciplined and orderly can be regarded as an improvement. The separation of the court from the courts and the lakes is more conducive to management, and it is very beneficial to the ordinary people and the disadvantaged.


    Now that Luo Dabao had reasoned, Tang Ye was also willing to reason. He looked at Luo Dabao and said, "Tell me, what is my crime? Even if it is a rumors, as long as others have said, you can tell me."


    Luo Dabao snorted coldly: "One, the young master of the Chen family, Chen Xuankong, was so humiliated by you that he almost made himself short-sighted. I heard that you forced others to pee out in public? Did you bully people like this? Second, bully men and women. , You robbed it when you saw that the person¡¯s appearance was so beautiful. This matter is still under investigation, and the evidence is not difficult to obtain. Third, it is fierce and cruel. Up?"


    Luo Dabao squinted at Tang Ye, as if he had mastered something. Tang Ye had just left the small hill where Yun Jiehao and Chen Xuankong had been killed, the people of the Jianghu League might notice.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes after hearing Luo Dabao''s words. It seems that the person behind the rumors has laid out the plan carefully!


    He did humiliate Chen Xuankong, and it came out. He did kill a lot of people, and is now being used to spread rumors. As for bullying men and women, to be honest, he has no impression of this one, even if it is something similar, it is pure futility! However, since I have created so many rumors for myself and my impression in the minds of the people of the rivers and lakes has been so bad, then the fiction can also come true.


    Tang Ye realized that the person behind the rumors knew him well, and it was most likely someone around him. But the people around you only come from the east and the west, and the black old man. Could it be that they did it?


    "Are there any other charges?" Tang Ye simply asked.


    Luo Dabao coldly snorted: "Of course, you despised the rules of the rivers and lakes, and even released bold words to humiliate Guanghan Temple, and you are going to grab a fairy to be a wife. Guanghan Temple has already spoken, they have nothing to do with your Long Family. You Such remarks have greatly affected the Guanghan Temple. If it were not for the mediation of our Jianghu General League, the Guanghan Temple would have sent someone to settle accounts with your Long Family! Your Long Family and Guanghan Temple are both big clans. If it fights, it will be a huge disaster for Guwu Jianghu!"


    "As for the other crimes, there are many more. In short, you are a person who does no evil!" Luo Dabao was so angry that he was speechless. The Young Master of God Capital was really evil and extremely arrogant.


    After Tang Ye heard Luo Dabao''s words, he thought about it and made sure there was an inner ghost around him!


    He had only talked to Long Qingcheng and his parents about the fact that he was going to the Guanghan Temple at the beginning. During this process, it is estimated that someone would listen to him, and then he was going to the Guanghan Temple. Then it was rumored that he was going to the Guanghan Temple to grab a fairy to be his wife, which caused the Guanghan Temple to be misunderstood as humiliation and provocation, which caused a conflict between the Guanghan Temple and the Long Family.


    The impact of this rumor is greater than expected!


    "Young Master..." At this time, Donglai and Xiqu yelled Tang Ye softly, and they also realized that in the matter of rumors, it was a ghost in the Long Family!


    The enemy was in the dark, and he was holding on to Tang Ye''s deeds and spreading rumors. It was half true and half false, and it was very easy for people to think it was true, because the people of the rivers and lakes had widely accepted that Tang Ye was a less evil thing. Probably related to the great cause of the Long Family. The so-called tree attracts the wind, the enemies of the Long Family, and the hatred of the weak against the strong are like a hatred of the rich, so people generally want to believe that the young master of the Long Family is a villain, not A decent gentleman. Who makes evil less frequent since ancient times?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and hummed, "It''s interesting..."


    Luo Dabao didn''t want to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, he hummed: "Dragon Ye, there is no wind without waves, and flies don''t bite seamless eggs. Since you have been told so many things, there must be a problem. Your matter has caused the entire Guwu rivers and lakes. The bad influence, our Jianghu League has to intervene, and you must explain it. Are you going back with us or do you want to do it?"


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Dabao and smiled, and said, "Luo Catcher, there is something wrong with your words. There are no winds, no waves, and no flies can bite seamless eggs. You can¡¯t just say it casually. Because many times this is illogical and doesn¡¯t hold. Bad things always have victims. Like the woman who has been harassed by the gangsters, what if the gangsters jump out and say that it is the woman who has a problem, saying that she is a slutty and hooked woman? After all, flies don¡¯t bite. Sewed eggs, there are so many women on the street, why did the ruffian go to harass that woman instead of other women? So you have to consider clearly whether the truth of the matter is deliberately promoted, and is confused. For my business , You can say that there is no wind and no waves, but I can also say that the tree attracts the wind, right?"


    When Luo Dabao heard Tang Ye''s words, he looked at Tang Ye a little more surprised.


    There were few evils I encountered in the past, and each one immediately pointed at his nose and cursed, and then moved out of the strong family and extensive relationships to suppress him, threatening him not to move them. He thinks it''s best to deal with this kind of evil, slap over and faint, catch people and leave. But at the moment, Tang Ye is reasoning with him, and he is also very reasonable... This seems to be a very upright young master?


    In fact, it is true. Long family style reviews have always been good, and Mrs. Long is even more a kind woman, and her son shouldn''t be such a villain. Under the guidance of Mrs. Long, he should be a right-minded person.


    Luo Dabao hesitated looking at Tang Ye, thinking about whether to arrest Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Dabao and smiled: "Luo Catcher, now I do have important things to do, and I can''t be delayed, so I won''t go with you. If you feel embarrassed, then I promise you and I will cooperate with your investigation when you are finished. . If you can¡¯t believe me, then I can sign and sign, and the content is blank. If I repent and write the crime as you wish, then it is equivalent to confessing my guilt. At that time, all the people in the ancient Wujiang Lake will attack me, and I will also Indisputable."


    "This..." Luo Dabao was stunned. The Long Family Young Master dared to do this?


    This kid is so **** brave!


    Luo Dabao appreciates and loves Tang Ye.


    He thought for a while, and felt that if you do this, you don¡¯t need to do anything with the Long Family, and you can avoid a lot of things. It¡¯s not bad, so he nodded to Tang Ye: ¡°Well, since the God Capital Young Master promises this, Luo Dabao doesn¡¯t have to be aggressive. Do what you said!"


    Tang Ye simply signed a blank sheet of paper and handed it to Luo Dabao.


    The east and west were very worried, whether the young master would be too impulsive and naive to do so. Luo Dabao took the blank paper that was signed and drawn, and it was even easier to slander the young master!


    Hei Lao has been sitting on the carriage and squinting his eyes. Regarding Tang Ye''s behavior, he once again sighed that this kid was working hard enough that most people couldn''t do it. After spending these days with Tang Ye, he knew that Tang Ye was not a fool, so Tang Ye was quite confident in doing that. Dare to do that, it shows that Tang Ye has mastered Luo Dabao and identified Luo Dabao as a person. This requires a keen insight and a wise arrangement of things before and after.


    Also have a decisive force!


    Hei Lao had to admit that the more he got along with Tang Ye, the more he liked this kid.


    After handling the matter, Luo Dabao admired Tang Ye very much, and changed his name, and asked: "Young Master Long said there is an urgent matter to do, I don''t know what the matter is?"


    Tang Ye looked north and said, "Go to Guanghan Temple to find a wife."


    "..."


    Luo Dabao was speechless. Going to the Guanghan Temple to grab a fairy to be a wife, isn''t it just for evil?

 Chapter 776： Lets talk about getting the wife!

    Had it not been for Tang Ye to sign a promise note with a blank letter, Luo Dabao would definitely arrest him, how could he let him go to the Guanghan Temple to harass the fairy?


    This kid doesn''t put himself in his eyes too much, but he resounds through the rivers and lakes, Luo Dabao who specializes in treating less evil! Hey, this kid said in front of him that he was going to Guanghan Temple to grab a fairy to be a wife?


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Dabao and rolled his eyes and said, "Luo Catcher, you can''t take the initiative to turn what I said into a snatch. I''m going to find a wife, not to **** her."


    Huh?


    Luo Dabao thought, it seemed that this was indeed the case. It was all because Tang Ye was regarded as a big evil, so he added a criminal verb to his subjective consciousness.


    Luo Dabao was a little embarrassed and felt that he had wronged the good man. Somehow, he felt that Tang Ye looked like a wicked, cunning kid, but he was not annoying, but rather admired. He wanted to "communicate with him", could it be poisoned?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Luo Catcher, I''m going to the Guanghan Temple to find a wife, in fact, you don''t have to worry at all. Do you think that Guanghan Temple is a vegetarian? Since people are called fairies, they always have good skills, right? I am now He¡¯s incompetent with his strength, and he is a spoiled young master of the wealthy family. He is incomparable to the casual cultivator. So, even if I want to grab it, I can¡¯t get it, right?"


    "This is true." Luo Dabao nodded, falling into Tang Ye''s rhythm, feeling that what Tang Ye said made sense.


    Tang Ye looked serious and said, "Luo Catcher, if you are going to investigate my affairs, then I would like to ask you to help me. It is to pay more attention to the investigation and see if there is any suspicious person. I don¡¯t care if you believe it or not that I was maliciously framed by someone, anyway, when I¡¯m done, I will definitely investigate the matter thoroughly. Anyone who dares to use a knife on the head of my God¡¯s Young Master will have a dead end!"


    Luo Dabao squinted his eyes, and felt Tang Ye''s aggressive momentum. Tang Ye was very serious, not joking, even if it was about murder. Luo Dabao had no objection. If Tang Ye''s bad reputation is really being rumored, then the person who spread the rumors is really hateful, and it is not an exaggeration to kill him.


    "Young Master Long can rest assured, Luo Dabao is fair and unselfish. If there is a rumors, I will personally arrest him to apologize for you!" Luo Dabao patted Tang Ye''s chest.


    "Okay!" Tang Ye laughed and said, "Long Ye is very happy to be able to meet someone with a temperament like Luo Catcher. Donglai, get some wine, Ben Shao will have a drink with Luo Catcher!"


    "Yes, young master!" Donglai thought Tang Ye was very masculine, and he couldn''t like Tang Ye, so he immediately went to the carriage to fetch the wine from Long''s house.


    Luo Dabao hurriedly waved his hand and declined, and said: "Young Master Long is polite, this wine is not drunk, it is working time, it is not suitable to drink, not to drink..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, knowing that Luo Dabao had other scruples, and worried that he would be misunderstood as a bribe. He smiled and said: "Luo Catcher is distinct between public and private, dedicated to his work, and I admire him even more. Since Catcher Luo is not good at drinking, then I will give you this fine wine for you to enjoy with your brothers. Anyway, I am about to reach Guanghantian. Gong, there is good wine and delicacies over there, there is no shortage of these two pots."


    "Do not refuse Luo Catcher. I am not sending you for nothing. I have asked you to help investigate the person who framed me. There is no free lunch in the world. Wouldn''t I let Luo Catcher do things without paying you? You Luo The catcher is not from my Longye. There is no reason to be like this, right?" Tang Ye looked at Luo catcher and laughed, not giving Luo Dabao a chance to refuse.


    Luo Catcher watched Tang Ye gritted his teeth with anger, and Nima''s kid dug himself again! The key is to have to jump!


    Look, this kid talks like that, meaning that if he doesn''t accept his wine, he is his own? If this spreads to the arena, wouldn''t it be ruined?


    But if you receive this fine wine, although it is one thing and one thing, a cooperative business, but after all, the favor is invisible. People are always partial, and next time you face Tang Ye, you have to think of this kind of favor.


    Therefore, if you take short hands, eat people''s mouth, don''t take other people''s things casually.


    Tang Ye, this kid also has a very good relationship.


    Going east and west saw Tang Ye''s insidious trick on Luo Dabao. Luo Dabao accepted it, or if he didn''t answer it, the two girls pursed their lips and laughed, and the atmosphere was a lot of joy.


    As a result, Luo Dabao had to pick up two pots of fine wine from Donglai, and then he was afraid that Tang Ye would invisibly dig a hole to make him jump. He didn''t dare to stay for a long time, so he went directly with his men.


    "Hehe, Young Master is really smart!" Dong Lai praised Tang Ye beautifully as he watched the stars.


    West rolled his eyes, wanting to say that Tang Ye was cunning. Donglai is really naive. It is estimated that he was coaxed by the cunning young master to take off his veil and open his legs. He is still happy.


    The lazy old man sitting on the carriage cursed badly: "The kid is treacherous and playing with people. He deserves to be framed by man-made rumors!"


    Donglai is still very worried about Tang Ye being discredited, frowning and said: "Young Master, someone behind you is discredited and framed you. There may also be a ghost in the family. Do you want to tell your wife and master?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "I still have to tell them, and let them be careful. Open guns are easy to hide from dark arrows and difficult to prevent, and the villain is terrible!"


    "Yeah!" Dong Lai nodded and asked: "Then what shall we do next?"


    Previously, Donglai and Xiqu thought that Tang Ye had just come out to do something, and it might be very unreliable. They had to report to Mrs. Long at all times to guide Tang Ye on how to do it. But now, after a lot of things, they feel that Tang Ye is very reliable, and will let Tang Ye decide on everything in the future.


    Tang Ye said, "The spy that Dad said is at the station in front. Let''s meet him first, and then go straight to the Guanghan Temple, get my daughter-in-law and talk about other things."


    "Oh..." Dong Lai suddenly fell out of interest when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye is going to find the fairy daughter-in-law, then she will have nothing to do!


    Tang Ye smiled, temporarily ignored this little Nizi''s thoughts, and got back into the carriage.


    Go west and walked up, and said to Dong Lai Luo, who looked sad, "Look, can you think of Young Master? Young Master women are all fairies, what''s the matter with you?"


    Donglai was very angry with the sister Xiqu. If she didn''t comfort her, she was very unhappy if she fell into trouble, and said, "You need to control!"


    "You are a man-in-law!" Dong Lai was angry, and added that he was always restless and was too active to go west.


    Xi Qu was immediately furious and scolded himself as a man-in-law?


    God, the gentle Donglai sister is really distorted because of her feelings! Last time, the dead swordsman¡¯s head was cut off and hung up to feed the crow. It seemed to see her licking the blood from that head. It was terrifying!


    Now scolding one''s own man-in-law again, this must be something that can be done by psychological darkness to the extreme!

 Chapter 777： The strongest spy organization!

    According to the direction given by Long Xingtian, Tang Ye asked Heilao to drive the horse-drawn carriage onto an official road to the post station he was heading to. I originally thought that the post was just a small turnaround place, but I didn''t expect it to be quite lively, like a small village.


    There are hotels for accommodation, shops for sale and purchase, and other convenient services. The inn is a necessary place for connecting north and south with east and west, so there are many pedestrians, passengers, caravans, etc.


    Such a place is a transportation hub in the outside world, which can be developed into a big city. However, it has only developed into a lively station, probably related to the Tiger and Lion City not far from the east.


    The status of the White Family in Tiger Lion City is like the Long Family in the Capital City of God. Although Shendu City is known as the largest city, in fact, Tiger Lion City, Doutian City, and Qingkong City are not much worse than Shendu City. But Tiger Lion City, Doutian City, and Blue Sky City have some connections with Divine Capital City. Because the "Fairies on Earth" plan formulated by those old men at that time, as the four children of the melting pot, they were selected from the Long Family of God City, the Bai Family of Tiger Lion City, the Yang Family of Doutian City, and the Qin Family of Qingkong City. It was just that the four children ended up miserably, so after the incident, the four families stopped contacting each other and never mentioned the events of the year.


    However, now that the son of the Long Family, the melting pot, is back, the other three will always be unable to sit still. The appearance of the young master of the Long Family originally heralded turmoil.


    Tang Ye''s carriage entered the station, which immediately attracted people to look back, and pedestrians stopped and stared. Such a luxurious carriage is naturally a rich family. I don''t know which one it will be.


    When the east and west got out of the carriage, everyone''s eyes brightened. Two such beautiful girls, I don''t know which girl they are?


    Everyone guessed that it was Miss Jin Jin from the east and west, but the next second made them want to vomit blood. I saw the elder brother who was wearing black clothes came down and came down. Looking at the east and west movements, it is clear that they are the maids who serve others. They were quite surprised that such beautiful and temperamental two girls are actually just maids? Which young master is the man in black is really enviable!


    "Young Master, how are we going to find the person whom the master explained?" Donglai ignored those who watched her and went west, and asked Tang Ye softly.


    Tang Ye said, "You don''t need to look for it, he will come by himself. Let''s go to the restaurant over there to rest first."


    "Good." Dong Lai said with a smile.


    Hei Lao drove the horse-drawn carriage to the restaurant and asked the restaurant to find a place to park the horse-drawn carriage. Donglai and Tang Ye walked side by side, and went west with a wooden box containing Fang Tian''s painting halberd.


    Although the east and west are beautiful, they are not lost to those daughters, but Tang Ye''s dress and temperament are more noble and majestic. The three of them are very stylish, and they know their identity at a glance.


    Everyone guessed who it was.


    When Tang Ye and Dong Laixi went into the restaurant, someone suddenly realized, and was shocked: "Well, isn''t that the great evil young man in Shendu City?! It is said that the young master of Shendu travels with two top maids to serve. He is happy and happy every day. And he is dressed in black!"


    "Oh? The young master of God is so good-looking?" An unreserved woman smiled.


    The man became angry and cursed: "How can a woman be so superficial and slutty? What''s the matter of being good-looking? What''s the matter of being rich and powerful? That''s a little evil, burning, killing, looting, licentious, and not a person at all!


    "Cut, don''t you dare to say it, why don''t you speak loudly so that people can hear it?" The woman replied angrily after being scolded.


    "You shut up, he heard it, you all want to be killed by him?" Someone stopped their quarrel in a deep voice.


    Everyone thought that Tang Ye heard what they were saying, and shut up quickly, not daring to say those irritating things. It is said that the young master of God is not blinking when killing people, which makes him unhappy, and you have nothing to say when a knife cut you over!


    In fact, Tang Ye had heard what these people said, Dong Lai wanted to go out and teach them a lesson, but Tang Ye stopped him. Tang Ye could only shake his head and smile bitterly. Now he was miserable by the person who spread the rumors, and he had to be considered less evil wherever he went. This incident has caused irreparable losses. Even if you find out who the rumors are, but the bad reputation spreads, many places cannot be clarified, especially those remote places. It seems that this great evil name is going to be carried all the time.


    Thinking of this Tang Ye, I got angry. Damn it, don''t let yourself catch this rumors, or let him know what life is better than death!


    "Those who don''t know are not guilty, don''t care about them." Tang Ye said to Dong, and the three of them went to the restaurant and asked for a box to rest and eat.


    Xiao Er came in for tea and food, and when a few people were eating, one person suddenly came in.


    "Who!" Xi went directly to grab the dagger, and drank coldly.


    Donglai also subconsciously reached out to touch the dagger around her waist, she was as keen as Xiqu.


    Tang Ye was not in a hurry. He glanced at the person who came in and waited for him to report his identity.


    The person who came in knelt down and said to Tang Ye: "I have seen the young master!"


    Going east and west for a moment, they quickly realized that this person was the spy who collected intelligence arranged by the master.


    Tang Ye looked at him and smiled: "Sit down, I know you will come to me by yourself."


    Regarding the spy collection of intelligence, Tang Ye originally thought that there was no government organization like Gu Wu Jianghu, that is, the spy was not so necessary. However, when he learned that the Jianghu League, the Jianghu League, and various families and cities have disputes, he knew that the layout of the relationship network was necessary. After all, no matter how big a city is, it can also be eaten by the surrounding cities. It is very dangerous to be blocked by news and to know nothing about the outside situation.


    The incoming spy glanced at Tang Ye, and then at a few more times, feeling quite complicated. Seeing that Tang Ye looked like Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, he confirmed that this was the Young Master of the Long Family, and he didn''t doubt the truth. Unexpectedly, the young master really came back, which is really impressive!


    But he was more cautious about going east and west, frowning and said: "How do we confirm your identity?"


    The spy nodded, knowing the rules, took off his left shoulder clothes, took a knife and cut a piece of skin. Unexpectedly, there was another scar inside that skin, which was a brand, the traditional Chinese character "Dragon". This was the way to identify the Long''s spy.


    "Below is the Ding number of the Long Family Agent, Ding Sansi." The agent said.


    Donglai and Xiqu as dead men trained by Mrs. Long, apart from knowing the authentication method of the Long¡¯s secret agent, they also know more secret arrangement numbers. Upon hearing Ding Sansi¡¯s words, they nodded to Tang Ye and confirmed this. He is a real spy of the Long Family.


    Tang Ye nodded to make it clear, and looked at Ding Sansi and said, "You don''t need to give me the information that your father wants. I will arrange someone to connect with you and send it back to him. You are an intelligence agent, and you should be more sensitive to those who secretly engage in ghosts. I''m good at dealing with it, so I have something to leave to you."


    "Young Master, please say!" Ding Sansi nodded.


    Tang Ye squinted, with a cold expression, and said: "Take out the person who spreads my reputation!"


    Ding Sansi said, "Young Master, his subordinates want to report this to you!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Ding Sansi said: "The young master''s reputation was framed by someone deliberately. It''s just that it''s not one person, but many individuals, and even this person is so large that they are spread over the entire rivers and lakes!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was dumbfounded, Nima''s, do you need to **** yourself like this?


    "Tell me carefully!" Tang Ye was so angry, it seemed that there was a huge conspiracy!


    Ding Sansi said: "There is a web on the rivers and lakes, which is known as a net for everyone and everything in the world. It is a''cobweb''. The web made by a spider, anyone in this web can''t escape its play! This Cobweb is the strongest spy organization in Guwu Jianghu!"

 Chapter 778： Your hands are not big enough!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the rumors of his own reputation would make such a big fuss that a "cobweb" organization was actually involved. This name is really good. The spider web extends in all directions and encompasses the world. People who live in the web will eventually become the prey of spiders!


    Ding Sansi said: "The spider web has always been the person that the secret agents of the major families want to get rid of. There are people with the spider web, and no secret agent of any family can open up their fists. The spider web has been suppressing us for these years. Then there is the spy. And the spider web can always distinguish us. The spider web is mysterious and powerful. It stands to reason that there is a big power behind any secret organization. However, so far, no one knows which power behind the spider web is. , Or who created it."


    Tang Ye squinted and asked, "Why did the people on the spiderweb attack me? Is it because I am the young master of the Long Family and want to deal with the Long Family, or the Capital City?"


    "It''s very possible!" Ding Sansi said, "Young Master, you just came back, and the spider web is staring at you. There should be no single reason to deal with you. Then the only possibility is to deal with the Long Family or Shendu City."


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Dealing with the Long Family and dealing with Shendu City are two different things. If you only deal with the Long Family, then the same families in the Shendu City are also possible. However, with the defeat of the Yun Family and the Chen Family, it must be within the Shendu City. If his family wants to take action against my Long Family, they have to weigh the consequences. If the spider web is to deal with the Divine Capital City, there will be many doubtful people... Those who want to fight the Divine Capital City are all possible!"


    "The young master is right!" Ding Sansi solemnly said.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and thought for a while, and said, "This matter must be resolved as soon as possible. Whether the enemy wants to deal with my Long Family or the Capital City, I have been rumored to have such a bad reputation as bad, and it will cause a huge impact on my father. pressure."


    "Yes! Our agent of the Long Family has been dealing with spider webs, but..." Ding Sansi looked embarrassed and said in a low voice, "The results are minimal. The spider webs cover the ancient Wu rivers and lakes very widely, and they are well-trained. They are in Ningquewu. It¡¯s very difficult to expand the number of people on the basis of the number of people. It can be said that the cobweb agents are all top-notch!"


    Tang Ye squinted and snorted coldly: "What do you mean by this? It''s not that you are weak, but others are strong? You are not afraid that I am a ruthless master, and I will kill you directly by saying such frustrating words?"


    Ding Sansi was so anxious that he knelt down and said, "Young Master, please spare your life!"


    "Get up." Tang Ye waved his hand: "In your spy''s mind, the spider web seems to have an unshakable position. It is like a legendary character. How can you mortals handle the legendary character? So, next you need to find one The people of the spider web killed him, killing him vigorously, and then let all the agents know that the spider web is not invincible. Wait for the spider web to fall to the altar, and then wait for an opportunity to fight back. Also, not all the secret agents of the big families want Pull out the cobwebs? Then unite them, don''t go to death one by one. You know exactly how to do it."


    "Thank you Young Master for your advice!" Ding Sansi nodded, thinking that Tang Ye had said very well, letting the spider web fall to the altar, and building confidence for other secret agents, otherwise he would be afraid when he heard of the spider web, how to defeat the spider web?


    As for the spies who unite the major families, although according to the old rules, it is impossible for the spies of different families to contact each other, but now the spy circles are shrouded in the fear of cobwebs. Presumably all spies want to get rid of this fear. No!


    It''s time to make a new attempt!


    After thinking for a while, Tang Ye continued: "You prepare a detailed information about the spider web for me. If possible, let me know the people who know the spider web. If my reputation is so bad, they should always let them know about my dragon. The young master is not playing around at will!"


    "Yes, thanks for the young master''s help!" Ding Sansi was overjoyed, but the young master would take the initiative to help. Regardless of whether the young master has the ability or not, it is worth moving to have this heart!


    After talking to Ding Sansi, Tang Ye finally confessed to Ding Sansi and asked him to transfer the information that Long Xingtian needed to Hua Jiukong, so that Hua Jiukong would bring it back to the capital city for Long Xingtian.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop after the matters at the post station were handled. After a break, he set off again to the direction of Guanghan Temple.


    Donglai expressed concern about Tang Ye¡¯s arrangements, and said, ¡°Young Master, is it really worthy of trust to ask Hua Jiukong to bring information back to the master? Although there is no doubt about the use of people, Hua Jiukong has just rebelled. Using him to do such an important thing now is not always reassuring."


    Tang Ye pulled Dong Lai over, Dong Lai blushed, but leaned into Tang Ye''s arms obediently, and slender hands helped Tang Ye squeeze his muscles. Sitting in the carriage west to do the most thing is wiping the Fangtian painted halberd. If she has nothing to do, she panicks. Sometimes she can¡¯t sit still and ran outside to help the old man drive the carriage, and then she couldn¡¯t sit still. Simply sit on horseback, so she is a hyperactive girl.


    Tang Ye said to the worried host: "That is a test for Hua Jiukong. Whether Hua Jiukong is loyal or not depends on his performance. As for your worry, this is not necessary, Ding. Three or Four is not a brainless person. Although I arranged this, he must be staring extra. If he doesn''t have this awareness, because my young master just listens to me, then he won''t live now."


    When Tang Ye said this, Donglai was relieved, with a spring wave in her beautiful eyes, she secretly gave Tang Ye one, and said, "The young master is really amazing."


    "Ahem!"


    Hearing Donglai''s hypocritical words, he almost choked and coughed fiercely. Really nauseous, oh no, disgusting! He almost cut his hand by Fang Tian''s painted halberd!


    Donglai is also angry at the behavior of Xiqu. Recently, the two girls are fighting a cold war. She said to Xiqu: "West, if you are panicking, go outside to get some air?"


    "Of course I will go, otherwise because a little **** made me vomit, what should I do?" Xi Qu snorted and immediately opened the front curtain and got out of the carriage.


    "Humph!" Donglai angered and went west without knowing what was wrong, and snorted softly.


    Tang Ye found it very interesting to see the two sisters in such a situation, and said to the Dong: "You won''t be too much like this, right?"


    "No! I''m all because of the young master..." Dong Lai wanted to say that it was because of the young master, but he was shy and couldn''t continue.


    Tang Ye smiled, thinking that this was also good, perhaps it would make these two girls forget their status as dead men. What''s so good about being a dead man, such a beautiful girl, being a dead man, just be a bed warmer!


    "Donglai, my hands are a bit cold." Tang Ye said suddenly.


    Donglai was anxious and said: "I will help you warm up!"


    Donglai immediately held Tang Ye''s hand with both hands, but Tang Ye said, "Your hands are not big enough."


    "What, then?" Donglai became even more anxious.


    Tang Ye glanced at her chest and said, "It seems that this place is big enough?"


    "You..." Donglai blushed immediately.

 Chapter 779： The young master always brags!

    Going straight to the official road and heading north, Tang Ye was no longer blocked and assassinated. It may be that he was getting farther and farther away from the Divine Capital City, and fewer people had made enemies with the Long Family.


    The more you go to the north, the colder the weather and the worse the environment, but there are a lot of people going to the north, but most of them are martial arts rangers, holding weapons one by one, in groups of three or five, talking and laughing, and the look on their faces is still very look forward to.


    They didn¡¯t feel much moved when they saw the luxurious carriage that Tang Ye was riding in. They were not like those who stopped to watch when they went to other cities or inns, because they were disciples of the Sanxiu sect, or people who practice martial arts freely. The concept of money is relatively weak.


    Donglai opened the curtains to take a look outside, and said to Tang Ye: "Guanghan Temple is coming soon."


    "Really?" Tang Ye also looked outside, a little curious to see groups of warriors.


    Went west to wipe Fang Tian''s painting halberd, and hum, "What''s so good, you don''t need to look at it to know that it is mostly men. Huh, they are all **** people, don''t you just want to see Fairy Leng in Guanghan Temple? The ridiculous thing is , I still thought that I would be favored by Fairy Leng with my fantasy!"


    When Donglai heard Xiqu''s sarcasm, he was displeased, his mouth pursed lightly, and hummed: "West, what do you mean? Are you saying that Young Master is such a man?"


    "I didn''t mean that at the time, I was talking about the people outside!" Xi Qu glared at Dong Lai, and looked at Tang Ye''s grievances: "Young Master, I really didn''t say you, don''t listen to Dong Lai. If you are..., misunderstand me..."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Go west, I didn''t say to blame you, don''t worry about it."


    Tang Ye said to Dong again: "If you come to the east, you are not allowed to misinterpret what you say about going west, otherwise you will be punished."


    "Young Master..." Donglai became pitiful.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to her cuteness, she continued to look out of the car window, and saw a white snow-capped mountain not far ahead. Although it looks close, there is actually a considerable distance. Over there is the northern snowy area, which is perennially icy and snowy. The Guanghan Temple is built on the snow-capped mountains that never change.


    Xiqu thought that Tang Ye, the young master, was not bad, but he did not favor Donglai because of the great enjoyment in Donglai. It was fair to her. Now Donglai is deflated and feels wronged, she makes a face to Donglai and smiles triumphantly.


    Donglai just snorted softly.


    "Go west, isn''t the cold fairy in your mouth Qian Hanyue?" Tang Ye suddenly smiled and asked Xi Qu.


    Westward usually doesn''t like to stay in the carriage. When we get here, there are many pedestrians on the road, and the carriage can''t go fast. Westward, I love getting off the carriage. Under the wooden box carrying Fang Tian''s painted halberd, others thought she was a heroine, and she was so beautiful, so they often came to talk up. When she returned to the carriage, she was a bit airy and sometimes smirked in self-satisfaction.


    Tang Ye asked about Fairy Leng Xi Qu, and Xi Qu, who walked a lot outside, would definitely know. She felt that she was needed by Tang Ye now, and she was very happy, and said: "The young master is right, that Leng Xianzi is Qian Hanyue. It is said that Leng Xianzi came out of retreat for ten years, and she is very powerful and may even be more powerful. Qiang, pointing directly to the fairyland. And her talent for cultivation is also very powerful. It is said that the profound ice technique of the Guanghan Tiangong can be learned once, and in this short time, the profound ice technique has learned the fourth level. You know, some Guanghantian Gong''s disciple, she won''t be able to reach the fifth level after studying for a lifetime. Do you think she is great?"


    West went on and continued: "Of course, Qian Hanyue is called Leng Xianzi, not only because her talent is unmatched, but also because she is an immortal and arrogant temperament. It is said that other disciples of Sanxiu sect visited her. In the end, she was turned away by her. Even the big apprentice Yu Fusheng from the Yin Yang Gate visited her and none of them were seen!"


    "Yu Fusheng is famous?" Tang Ye asked.


    "Of course." Xi Qu said: "The master of the Yin and Yang gate, Daogu Zhenren, has four pro-disciples, all of whom are talented and famous as a teenager. Now Yu Fusheng is only in his thirties, but he has been famous for more than ten years. Said that he became famous as early as a teenager."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "What did he learn from Yin and Yang swordsmanship?"


    Xi went shook his head and said, "He was indeed a student of Yin-Yang swordsmanship, but later in Yin-Yang swordsmanship, he only took the Yang Dao and practiced a set of swords with yang and no yin called Yang Jian. Although it is weird , But it is very extraordinary. Not only did he enter the Profound Realm, he also gained magical powers. Many people say that in ten years, he may be able to reach the way to the fairyland, and then it will take another twenty years to break through to the kingdom. Wonderland. By then, he was only sixty years old."


    "Sixty years old... only?" Tang Ye was stunned, and hummed, "I''m already sixty years old, even if I''m in the fairyland? It''s boring if I don''t love money or women."


    "Young Master..." Xi Qu''s face was reddened and a little depressed. The young master''s thoughts are really superficial, is it interesting to be interested in women?


    Maybe men are such creatures!


    Tang Ye didn''t think about how to get to know Yu Fusheng seriously, but he only cared about Yu Fusheng''s visit to Qian Hanyue. The reason is simple. Qian Hanyue is the princess and the princess is his wife. As a man, if another man visits your daughter-in-law, do you think you care?


    After learning about some things, Tang Ye looked through the window to look at the snow-capped mountains in the distance that could be a beautiful background, and said, "Coming east and going west, Qian Hanyue is your young master''s wife."


    "Huh?" Both West and East were taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with a weird expression.


    Why is the young master always bragging?


    Didn¡¯t the young master mean that he was going to grab it, oh no, was he looking for the cold fairy Qian Hanyue to be his wife?


    The young master is really shocking and endless!


    Didn¡¯t you just say it? That Qian Hanyue was a master in the Tongxuan realm, and his cultivation talent was amazing, and he started to attack the fairyland from the Tongxuan realm. He may become a rare "Xuanbing Tianxian" in the Guanghan Temple for hundreds of years. Moreover, Yu Fusheng, a major disciple of the Yin and Yang Sect, could not be seen by Qian Hanyue, so how could he see Young Master?


    The status of Yu Fusheng was counted in the Sanxiu sect, and it was the same as the status of the young master in the rich family, even only strong or not weak. So Yu Fusheng can be compared with the young master.


    Besides, Qian Hanyue is a member of the Sanxiu sect, and the Sanxiu sect has never been cold to the rich. It was said that when the young master came to Guanghan Temple to find his wife, Guanghan Temple was very angry, and felt that he was provoked and humiliated because of this.


    Another point is that now the young master''s reputation is stinking in the world, no matter whether he is being spread rumors or not, I am afraid that hearing his name will not let him enter the gate of Guanghan Temple!


    Donglai and Xiqu knew these things very well, and both thought it was impossible for Tang Ye to find Qian Hanyue as his wife.


    Tang Ye smiled, they didn''t know some things, and they didn''t need to explain, and said, "The weather is good, anyway, the carriage is not running fast, so I will go down and walk."

 Chapter 780： Warriors shout!

    Tang Ye got out of the carriage and walked around, blowing the hair, looking at the scenery, and sorting out some things by the way. For example, the spider web mentioned by Ding Sansi. This spider web is a bit scary, and it is extremely scary to think about it, because as a secret agent organization hidden in the dark, it is like a technological "sky eye" in the outside world, monitoring people''s every move. For a person planning a major event, this is quite fatal.


    Tang Ye worried whether he was also being monitored now. He doesn''t like this kind of thing, so he wants to get rid of the web!


    To get rid of the cobwebs, he can''t do without the help of a spy. After all, he hasn''t done anything professionally as a spy, and he can''t do anything about the characteristics and style of the spy. An elite spy standing in the crowd can tell who has a problem at a glance, not only by keen insight, but also by a habit. I am used to staring at people, analyzing people, knowing that certain people will behave in certain ways.


    "Bring the wife back, and discuss with a few secret agents, the spider web has to be removed." Tang Ye thought in his heart.


    At this time, both east and west have to get out of the carriage and go with Tang Ye. Tang Ye disagrees and waved to stop him: "The girl should be more reserved, stay on the carriage!"


    East came and West rolled his eyes. Sometimes they can''t understand some of Tang Ye''s behavior, inexplicably, just like getting out of a carriage, it has nothing to do with being reserved!


    It may be that Tang Ye has a very good temper, so at this time he has no authority in his words, and he can''t stop going east and west. The two girls jumped out of the carriage and stayed beside him one by one.


    "You..." Tang Ye was rather helpless.


    It makes sense for him to prevent the east and west from going with him. The two girls are beautiful and easily attract the attention of others. Look at the pedestrians on this road. Most of them are men. A pack of wolves and two beautiful girls appear next to them. Are they looking for excitement?


    Sure enough, after coming east and west to disembark from the carriage, many warriors immediately attracted a look. Seeing the east and west, one is a gentle girl and the other is a lively girl, which suits the taste, the martial artist''s eyes light up, and people began to report their names and origins one after another.


    Tang Ye sighed, wouldn''t it be impossible to walk quietly like this?


    Donglai and Xiqu finally realized their mistakes and expressed their embarrassment for interrupting Tang Ye. They feel very sad, can''t they be beautiful?


    Those who set their sights on Tang Ye and Donglai were delighted, thinking that going to the Guanghan Temple might not have a chance to be favored by fairies, but it was also great to get the love of two beautiful girls along the way. Look at the two girls, they are standing close to the kid, probably from the same school. Fortunately, the kid''s expression seemed meaningless to the two girls. Could it be that the rabbit doesn''t eat the grass at the edge of the nest?


    Either way, let yourself come, make a beautiful girl and walk around!


    Some warriors just wanted more, guessing the relationship between Tang Ye and the east and west. After they thought about it, they thought that Tang Ye was dressed luxuriously, wouldn''t he be the young master? Look at the carriage again, such a coquettish carriage is too damn, do warriors need such a beautiful carriage? No need! So that kid must be a rich young master. Since he is a young master, the martial arts strength should not be strong, but the two girls around him seem to be among the martial artists, hey, it is estimated that they are beautiful guards invited by rich people!


    I look down on this kind of young master the most in my life. I don¡¯t have the skills and I like to pretend, because I have a few stinky money, so what if I ask a beautiful woman to guard? After all, isn¡¯t it just eating soft rice?


    Don''t be afraid of such a warrior, just go over and say hello, if the kid is acquainted and can be a friend, if not, don''t blame him for making him a little ugly!


    So, a swordsman carrying a long sword came over to say hello: "The three fellow Taoists are heading to the Guanghan Temple? Haha, by coincidence, so is the next one. Under Xu Rufeng, a disciple of Changbaishan Taoist Temple. Seeing the three have a good chance, it''s better Be a friend?"


    Tang Ye glanced at him, smiled, and said nothing.


    Immediately another person came over, with two big hammers hanging from his waist, his body was full of muscles, even if he was near the northern snowy area, he didn''t feel cold, showing a lot of abdominal muscles. He clasped his fists to Tang Ye and Donglai and Xiqu and said, "Wang Dahui, the big disciple of the Shaquan Gang in Xiazhongshacheng, is a confidant in the so-called four seas. I am very happy to meet three of you. It is great to be friends and hang out together. "


    Looking at this big brother, Tang Ye still smiled, did not speak, and then someone else wanted to introduce himself, Tang Ye couldn''t help it. These guys are drunkies who don''t want to drink, come to say hello to his mother-their eyes are always staring around, want to be friends with themselves? There is no sincerity at all!


    Tang Ye simply hugged the small waists of Donglai and Western District, watching more and more people coming to say hello, and said, "Big brothers, friends, folks and elders, do you like my wife?"


    "Huh?" People who had already come over to say hello, and those who were about to come over to say hello, were taken aback when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and the original swordsman said somewhat displeased: "Your wife?"


    "Yes!" Tang Ye said with a smile.


    "Both?" The swordsman asked again.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Of course they are both. The beauties around me still don''t pick them? Don''t say two, I will marry even twenty!"


    As they said, Tang Yebo and Bo each kissed the pretty faces of Donglai and Xiqu, and said with a smile: "Little daughter-in-law, don''t you think?"


    To come and go to the west, Tang Ye held her waist first, and then her face was kissed. They couldn''t help blushing, shy and shy. Donglai''s gentleness and shyness is natural. Although she is a little surprised, she enjoys this kind of Tang Ye''s tricks. Exciting. So she cooperated with Tang Ye, took Tang Ye''s hand, and said intimately, "Yes, Xiang, Xiang..."


    "Ahem!"


    Donglai failed to say the word Xianggong, and went west and couldn''t help it, coughing greatly. Xi Qu got goose bumps all over, staring at Dong Lai and cursing the little **** in his heart. She knew that Tang Ye was teasing people again, she was really a dude young master, not serious!


    However, for Tang Ye''s behavior, Xi Qu was even more upset with those martial artists who came from the squint, and said: "It''s not enough for the male to marry twenty, at least two hundred!"


    Tang Ye was stunned as soon as the words came out. Didn''t expect Xi Qu to be so cooperative?


    Donglai never expected it, and then she became very angry and gritted her teeth. Damn, I didn''t even call the grandfather, so I actually called Xi Qu?


    Donglai wanted to quarrel with the west, but there was no chance. Those warriors were angry. The swordsman who came over to say hello just now coldly snorted: "Huh, I thought you were serious people. Look good. Come say hello and be a good one. My friend, I never expected that you would be so shameless and do such a shameless thing under the public!"


    Another warrior said: "Did the two girls be forced? This kid must have threatened you? Otherwise, why bother to violate yourself like this?"


    "Yes! That kid must have a problem!" someone scolded.


    As a result, many warriors quarreled one after another, and finally turned into unanimous accusations of Tang Ye, abuse and crusade!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, his mother, it seemed that everything was his fault in the end?


    Tang Ye waved his hand, stopped the verbal abuse from the crowd, and said coldly: "I Long Ye do things, it''s your turn to tell me? I Long Ye want any woman, you are not your business, don''t be jealous of jumping up and down, or a man? "


    "You...you are Long Ye?" When Tang Ye said, many warriors were suddenly astonished.


    Long Ye, the young master of the Long Family, or the young master of the city of God, is already known to everyone in the arena, because he is a great evil young master who does no evil!


    Many warriors became angry after being surprised. This Young Master of the Long Family is full of misfortunes, and no one in Shendu City can do anything about it, but in the northern snowy region, the world of martial artists, he is arrogant here, can''t he teach him?


    Also, don''t the fairies of Guanghan Tiangong hate what Long Ye did? It just so happens, take this opportunity to teach Long Ye, Bo Tian Gong Fairy is a favor!


    The swordsman was not angry and rejoiced, so he straightened out his sword and said to Long Ye: "Young Master Long Family, I heard that your Long Family''s combat skills are the best in the world. Why don''t you let me learn?"


    The big man with two sledgehammers hung around his waist also hummed: "Long Ye, I am a straight person. I didn''t know you were Long Ye just now, so I was polite. Now that I know you are Long Ye, then I''m not welcome. . You have done a lot of evil, today I have to make justice for those who have been murdered by you!"


    In addition, there was a gang of warriors one after another, and suddenly Tang Ye, the evil young man, was condemned by the warriors!

 Chapter 781： Do not play cards according to the routine!

    The matter was a bit loud. Originally, the warriors who came to say hello denounced Tang Ye, but after their trouble, the warriors from behind caught up, and the warriors in front turned back, blocking the road, and surrounding Tang Ye and Tang Ye. This is impossible to leave if you want to go.


    I didn''t expect things to be so violent when I went east and west, and I couldn''t help but panic. Looking at the densely packed warriors, one by one shouted to teach the young master of the Long Family, wishing to use all the strength of eating -n milk, the two girls couldn''t help but grab the corners of Tang Ye''s clothes.


    Looking at these warriors, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, but didn''t panic.


    The old man driving the carriage was blocked because the road was blocked and he couldn''t drive the carriage. He looked at Tang Ye speechlessly, wondering what trick this kid was going to play. He knew that with Tang Ye''s temperament, if he thought that this kid was acting impulsively, he would be wrong. He can be sure that Tang Ye has calculated everything from angering these warriors to revealing the identity of the Young Master of the Long Family.


    It stands to reason that it is very hard work to always calculate like this, a little bit less routine, a little more sincere. However, Tang Ye''s calculations have always been easy. Usually he lives simply and casually, has a cheerful mood, and is very comfortable. When something happens, his mind will move directly. I really don''t know how this kid became so enchanting.


    Being the first to come over to say hello to Tang Ye, and the first to accuse Tang Ye, and also the first to show his weapon to Tang Ye, the swordsman Xu Rufeng seemed to be the leader of many warriors. With a wave of his hand, many warriors Stopped the scolding and condemning Tang Ye. He shouted to Tang Ye: "Long Ye, make a move, let me learn and teach your Long Family combat skills with Changbai swordsmanship!"


    Tang Ye looked at him indifferently, and said arrogantly: "How old are you? If you ask me to make a move, then I will lose face?"


    "You..." Xu Rufeng didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so arrogant and even a bit rogue.


    Tang Ye said coldly: "If anyone can challenge the Long Family''s combat skills, is my Long Family''s combat skills still unique? You want to fight, you can, but you have to send someone with more strength to do it? "


    "My strength is enough!" Xu Rufeng snorted coldly, "My Xu Rufeng''s strength has reached the Spirit Realm, so I am not qualified to fight with you?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Are you sure?"


    "If I lose, no one else needs to do it!" Xu Rufeng snorted angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay."


    Xu Rufeng sneered and hummed: "The sword has no eyes. Young Master Long, please pay attention. If you can''t beat it, raise your hand and surrender. Don''t be aggressive, or it hurts you. I won''t find you to settle accounts with me, right?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t rely on Lao Tzu to do things. However, I also want to remind you that the Long Family''s combat skills are too tough, so don''t let me hurt you."


    "Joke, this is impossible!" Xu Rufeng smiled triumphantly, and hummed: "Young Master Long Family, who doesn''t know that he is domineering by his family''s ability, even the women on the trip are better than you. , What do you think you have to hurt me?"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with him, and said, "Can you still fight?"


    Xu Rufeng couldn''t see Tang Ye being so arrogant. He stepped out with a sword and shouted coldly, "Look at the sword!"


    "Young Master!" At this time, he went west and threw Fang Tian''s painted halberd to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye caught Fang Tian''s painting halberd upside down. When he landed, he stood upright with Fang Tian''s painting halberd. With his tall and sturdy figure, and the handsome under the black clothes, he looked majestic and domineering.


    This made many warriors gritted their teeth, thinking that Tang Ye hadn''t used the Long Family''s status to pack himself up like a dog?


    Xu Rufeng wants to defeat Tang Ye and teaches the young master of the Long Family, then he will become famous! It seems that the Young Master of the Long Family is still very useful. He has given the people of the world an opportunity to become famous. Now that this opportunity is in front of him, how can he not seize it?


    "Long Ye, don''t be afraid to tell you, my Changbai swordsmanship wins in the changeable moves, you have to deal with it!" Xu Rufeng swept his sword to attack Tang Ye, swinging from side to side, extremely fast, like that lightning sprinting, let people watch It must be dazzling, it must be very difficult to deal with.


    "This is the Thunderbolt Magic Sword! Brother Xu used such powerful tricks from the very beginning to be a bit unkind. If you defeat the Young Master Long Family by one stroke, where do you put the Young Master Long Family''s face? Haha..." Some of the warriors who knew Changbai''s swordsmanship laughed and looked at Tang Ye quite amusingly.


    They thought Xu Rufeng was too insidious, and they said to make Tang Ye pay attention, but they used such superb tricks when they came up, didn''t they deliberately cheat people? The phantom sword of falling thunder is like a turning lightning. It is very fast. How can it be blocked by ordinary people? In this way, the young master of the Long Family is really likely to be defeated by one move. There is no need to be so anxious, first slowly teach the arrogant boy!


    Many warriors knew Xu Rufeng''s intentions, and some blamed him for defeating Tang Ye too quickly, but more of them were laughing and joking, waiting to see the good show.


    Xu Rufeng''s magic sword of falling thunder was indeed an extremely superb trick in Changbai''s swordsmanship. He couldn''t wait to teach Tang Ye earlier, how could he play slowly, wouldn''t it be better to wait for Tang Ye to be knocked down and step on Tang Ye''s face to play?


    Seeing Tang Ye waving his halberd to meet him, Xu Rufeng couldn''t help but smile slightly. Tang Ye used this superb swordsmanship at the beginning, naturally, Tang Ye could not think of. This Young Master of the Long Family seems to be serious, but being serious is in exchange for a defeat. He must look good, right?


    Thinking so, however, Xu Rufeng saw that Tang Ye did not move. What does this kid want to do, but he doesn''t resist?


    At this time, Xu Rufeng saw Tang Ye suddenly rushing forward, and then sprinted forward, pointing straight at the center of his eyebrows!


    Xu Rufeng was stunned. The Thunderbolt Magic Sword he fought was clever and unpredictable. This kid was hitting in a straight line, so he wasn''t afraid to miss it? It''s impossible to beat yourself like that!


    "This kid is hustling!" Xu Rufeng snorted in his heart, ignored Tang Ye, and continued to change his body to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye came straight towards him, and he changed his figure again, and soon the two collided. Xu Rufeng thought that Tang Ye would not be able to beat him, and he would beat Tang Ye, so he was ready to declare victory. If you are hit directly with this kind of trick, you will be immortal and disabled, and the result will be judged directly.


    call!


    However, I never expected that when the weapons of each other met, Tang Ye¡¯s Fang Tian painted a halberd pointed directly at Xu Rufeng¡¯s eyebrows, and Xu Rufeng¡¯s long sword pointed directly at Tang Ye¡¯s heart. However, the long sword was not as long as a halberd, so Xu Rufeng Was pierced to the center of the eyebrow. He instinctively felt a danger, and quickly swung his sword to resist the halberd and knocked the halberd away. Despite this, the halberd had already pierced his forehead. After he hit it wide, the halberd was drawn from his forehead to the left, directly marking a huge wound, with blood splashing.


    This look is undoubtedly disfigured.


    "Ah!" Xu Rufeng felt that half of his face was crossed off, and he discarded the long sword directly, and fell to the ground holding his blood-splattered left face, crying out in pain.


    Many warriors were still looking forward to seeing what Tang Ye would look like when defeated by one move, but when they saw Xu Rufeng falling to the ground, everyone was dumbfounded. This turned out to be the opposite, how could it be Xu Rufeng?


    Did Tang Ye see through the Thunderbolt Sword? Otherwise, how could Xu Rufeng be hurt directly?


    Xu Rufeng couldn''t accept this kind of result either, endured the pain and looked at Tang Ye, and asked, "Why can you hurt me?"


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "What are you so fond of playing tricks for? I tell you, I didn''t watch your body change at all. I just need to know that you want to hurt me. If you want to hurt me, then you will. Get close to me. As long as you get close to me, can I get a halberd?"


    "You..." Xu Rufeng didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a simple idea. He was very surprised, including other warriors. Because of Tang Ye''s approach, setting himself as a reference, although feasible, it was very dangerous. If the judgment is not accurate, something will happen to you!


    Using yourself as the basis for judging against the enemy is bold and desperate, and most people don''t do it like this. Since Tang Ye is the Young Master of the Long Family, isn''t he afraid? Young Master Long is so bold?


    I underestimated the Young Master of the Long Family, it seemed that he was not a simple dude!


    Elder Hei, who had been staying on the side of the carriage, never expected that Tang Ye would crack Xu Rufeng''s Thunderfall Sword in this way. He wondered, why is this kid playing cards so unconventionally?

 Chapter 782： The holy way that I spied!

    According to Xu Rufeng, if he loses, then no one else needs to fight. Because he is the top among the many warriors here, he can''t beat him, and the others even fart. So now the question is, what should Xu Rufeng do when he fails with one move?


    Many warriors have not recovered from this matter, this kind of thing shouldn''t happen at all. Obviously, I was thinking that Young Master Long Family was defeated by one move, how could Xu Rufeng be killed by one move? Isn''t this funny?


    Although Tang Ye said why he could crack Xu Rufeng''s Thunderfall Magic Sword, everyone felt that it was still untrue. First of all, Xu Rufeng is the Spirit Realm, and Tang Ye can match it, that is to say... Tang Ye is also the Spirit Realm? !


    Many warriors realized this. The Young Master of the Long Family is not at all like the usual rumors, just relying on the family relationship to do evil, this kid himself is very strong!


    Although the Royal Spirit Realm is not acquainted with Xuan, it is not considered a master, but 90% of the martial artists are not acquainted with Xuan, so the Royal Spirit Realm is the top of the 90% of the martial artists. That is, among them, Tang Ye''s strength is top!


    Isn''t this Nima pitted? Who¡¯s rumored that Tang Ye only relied on the position of the Long Family to dominate?


    Perhaps Tang Ye''s background is too strong, so everyone is easily confused by rumors, thinking that he has no abilities as a dude. After all, his background is scary enough. Even if you don''t talk about the Long Family, just say Mrs. Long. Mrs. Long''s real name is Tang Wanrou, who is the daughter of Tang Jiabao. Tangjiabao is just such a daughter, and now Mrs. Long has only two children, Long Qingcheng and Long Ye. Long Qingcheng is a girl. Under the thought that the male is the most valuable in the ancient martial rivers and lakes, although to Tangjiabao, Long Ye is a grandson. , But it is also extremely loved.


    What kind of existence is Tangjiabao? That was the Southwest First Fighter, and the entire area in the Southwest was in the hands of Tangjiabao!


    Moreover, Tangjiabao is still one of the Sanxiu sects, focusing on crossbow art and organ art, even if it is the Yin and Yang sect, they dare not go hard.


    Therefore, the Long Family and Tang Jiabao together are an absolute Big Mac!


    Just like to make up for Tang Ye¡¯s being an orphan in the big world outside, after arriving in Yanjing, he was often pressured by others as a nameless boy, without power, power, or wealth. Tang Ye went to the Guwu River and became a real man. Super rich second generation. However, with such a position in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it will face more pressure. Guwu rivers and lakes are bloody, swords and swords shadows, it is not a joke. The outside world is at least a harmonious society. It seems that Tang Ye is destined to be a tragedy. It is understandable that he is jealous and hated by so many people.


    When Xu Rufeng heard what Tang Ye said, he was unwilling to lose to Tang Ye like this, and wanted to stand up to deal with Tang Ye, but his face hurt so badly. As soon as he let go of his hand, blood flowed, and he squatted down before standing up and exclaimed: "My face, my face...!"


    Xu Rufeng felt ashamed to think that this face had been ruined. Isn''t it just trying to show the limelight and teach the big villain Long Family Young Master? This is doing good deeds, doing chivalrous justice! Why do good deeds suffer such a devastating blow? Does God have eyes long?


    Xu Rufeng regretted it. Although he was not very handsome, he could see it. Now that his face is ruined, it is really impossible to see. If he was given another choice, he thought he would never do such a stupid thing. What is the young master of the Long family doing? Doesn''t affect whether he is a bad person or a good person?


    After all, he still shouldn''t think of teaching Tang Ye to get ahead, and he still wants to make Tang Ye famous?


    Many warriors were originally surprised that they possessed the strength of the Yuling Realm in Tang Ye, and they knew the dragon family''s combat skills, it would be difficult to deal with, so they didn¡¯t want to do anything to Tang Ye again, but they heard Xu Rufeng¡¯s screams and watched Xu Rufeng¡¯s destruction. The blood couldn''t stop the blood, and Xu Rufeng''s body was dyed red, and a large area of ??land was also dyed red. Suddenly many warriors became angry and felt that Tang Ye, the young master of the Long Family, was really cruel and ruined at every turn?


    It¡¯s said that you don¡¯t slap people in your face. Not only do you slap people, you also ruin their faces. Is there anything worse than this in the world?


    So many warriors suddenly exploded. If Tang Ye were to be arrogant, wouldn''t their warriors be trampled on their heads by a gangster? This is absolutely not allowed! Being suppressed by the tyrants and evil, what face is there for the martial artist?


    This seems to have produced a little bud of the separation of the court from the rivers and lakes. This has been the case since ancient times. If there is a court, then it will be distinct from the world. Even the court and the rivers and lakes have always had entangled grievances. The court restricts the arena, and the arena again feels pressured. The two sides have been fighting each other, so the courts and lakes went to the court and were scolded by the court as running dogs.


    The control form of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes is still relatively vague, and there are rich and casual warriors. In fact, if the wealthy people are united together, they are more like the court. And the combination of San Xiu Wu people is more like that green forest rivers and lakes.


    Of course, it¡¯s too early to discuss the evolution of these social forms. It¡¯s just watching Tang Ye¡¯s confrontation with these warriors in the arena, which reminds people of these things, in case one day Tang Ye unites the power of the powerful family to form the imperial court, and then dissipate the martial artists. Together again, how can the two sides fight each other like this?


    Regardless of whether there will be such a thing or not, now Tang Ye is once again besieged by many warriors!


    Many warriors once again angered Tang Ye because of Xu Rufeng''s affairs. All of them showed their weapons. Some people cursed: "The young master of the Long Family deceived so much, so cruel, if we don''t give a lesson today, will we warriors have a way to survive in the future?" Brothers, give him some color, let him not think that he is the Young Master of the Long Family and no one can cure him!"


    "Yes, brothers!" Someone responded, so he kept shouting and shouting like he was going to kill Tang Ye.


    The east came and the west went to extreme anger, going to stand in front of him to protect Tang Ye. They felt very sorry for Tang Ye. The young master had suffered a great deal of grievance because of the fame caused by man-made rumors, but now he has been transformed into a small matter because of the rumors, and he is regarded as a cruel and evil person, regardless of right and wrong. I am wronged, I can''t experience it by staying with the young master day and night, let alone the young master who is a victim!


    To the east and the west, he must protect Tang Ye to the death. However, Tang Ye waved Fang Tian¡¯s halberd without their help, and said to many martial artists: ¡°You are also worthy to find this young master to settle accounts? Think that more people can defeat me. Dreaming! This young master alone can solve all of you!"


    "Your grandma''s!" The warriors were so mad that they were all rushed to attack Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye smiled, smiling as if a conspiracy had succeeded, rushing into the martial artist with Fang Tian''s painted halberd, and fighting happily.


    "This kid!" Hei, who was sitting on the side of the carriage, breathed a sigh of anger when he saw Tang Ye doing this.


    He understood why Tang Ye had to stir up the anger of so many warriors. It turned out that this kid was going to continue the path he walked last time and practice himself!


    This kid took a path that no one wanted to take, which was to become stronger by being brutal to himself. This is the real "Heaven descends and takes responsibility for the people of Sri Lanka. You must first suffer from your mind, your muscles and bones, your body and your skin, your body will be empty, and your behavior will mess up what you do, so your heart and patience have never benefited you. "


    The way of a saint!


    This kid wants to be holy!


    At the beginning, when in the big world, Wen Dingmo and Little Face Buddha became the second sages of art and painting, and Nong Baicao became the sage of medicine. It''s not to say that sanctification is a powerful realm, but to say that people are stronger than others in a certain field, are all outstanding, and possess the talents of heaven and man.


    Tang Ye tempered his body like this, in order to become holy in physical strength, when his physical strength would be unmatched!


    When did Tang Ye spy on this holy way?


    It was when he encountered life and death crisis time after time, and suffered serious physical injuries time after time!


    Hei Lao realized that Tang Ye had experienced more training in the outside world than these warriors now. Here, age cannot be used to judge Tang Ye''s seniority!


    Hei Lao regretted choosing Tang Ye to stir up the situation of the rivers and lakes more and more, because Tang Ye''s potential was much larger than he thought, and he was afraid that Tang Ye would ruin the whole arena. If you want to stop, there is still time to let Tang Ye grow up!


    However, it was not easy to go back on a good deal with Old Man Long back then?


    Tang Ye fought a lot of warriors in a **** battle, the warriors fell a lot, and Tang Ye also had many colors on his body. They went all the way, all the way to the north, and painted the avenue a blood red.


    "Give it all to my assistant. I''m making trouble in my Guanghan Temple. Are you impatient to live?" Suddenly the woman yelled and stopped Tang Ye''s fight with many warriors.


    Many warriors were shocked when they heard this sound, it was Nangong Susu, the lord of Guanghan Temple!

 Chapter 783： Notorious in front of Tiangong Gate!

    If it hadn''t been for a cold and arrogant woman''s anger suddenly sounded, Tang Ye and the many warriors would not know that they had already hit the Guanghan Temple, which shows how fierce their fight is!


    Tang Ye Yu Lingjing''s strength, combined with the power of Long Family''s combat skills, is stronger than many warriors. In addition, for the real people of the Long Family bloodline, the Long Family''s combat skills can inspire the fighting spirit, Tang Ye will only become more and more courageous, and the fight will be even more out of control.


    Although there were many warriors, Tang Ye held Fang Tian''s painted halberd, like a **** of war, and wounded people and blood. Therefore, the warriors were seriously injured, and many people fell along the way.


    However, Tang Ye was also inevitably injured. At this time, his hair and clothes were messy, and his body was stained with blood.


    At this moment, stopped by the extremely cold and angry low shout, Tang Ye and many warriors looked over. Many warriors knew the woman who made a low voice and exclaimed, "Nangong Susu!"


    Nangong Susu is the palace lord of the Guanghan Tiangong, just like Long Xingtian, the lord of the Long Family, and Daogu Zhenren, the lord of the Yinyang Gate, he belongs to the kind of figure who dominates one side.


    In this way, is the kind of senior with very old qualifications?


    However, Tang Ye saw that many warriors did not even care about the injuries on their bodies, did not pant, and even smiled, trying to behave dignifiedly and gracefully. What can a man do in front of a woman other than trying to gain a good impression?


    The question is, shouldn''t Nangong Susu be very old? Is it the kind of beauty like Xing Ji, a fan?


    Tang Ye was curious, followed the sight of those warriors, and then he was speechless. Nangong Susu stood on a huge ice monument opposite, still wearing a veil.


    This is a fart! Even if you are not far away, you can''t see a human face with a veil. What kind of obsession are those warriors who can''t see the face, what if there is an old lady under the veil?


    Tang Ye didn''t have much interest in Nangong Susu directly. He took a look at the injuries on his body, it was not serious. He smiled, and the harvest was pretty good. The fighting spirit that inspired the Long Family''s combat skills just now, his body was tempered during the fierce battle, and his physical strength increased. If you can use enough spiritual energy for nourishment, blend the spiritual energy into the wound, and heal your wounds in this way, your body will be better tempered, and your body''s strength will be even greater.


    Although this method of first getting hurt and then tempering is very dangerous, Tang Ye controlled that degree, at best it was to endure some pain, there would be no hidden dangers.


    Nevertheless, as Hei Lao said, almost no one would follow this path. Isn''t that looking for abuse? Always want to hurt yourself, no one wants to do it, right?


    At this time, Nangong Susu gently leaped from the huge ice monument in the distance, and the whole person flew up. She wore a blue dress, long hair fluttering, and she looked very beautiful under the veil, indeed flying down from nine days like a fairy. The warriors are silly. Tang Ye also looked over, and as Nangong Susu approached, she saw that Nangong Susu''s exposed wrist was white and watery, as if she was still a young girl?


    Sure enough, it''s a masterpiece!


    Although Nangong Susu''s exposed skin indicated that she was a young woman, Tang Ye was still relatively straight and had cancer. She thought she was a beauty-retaining technique, but she was actually older.


    In fact, this is a fact, Tang Ye''s thoughts are objective and rational. Like those warriors, even if Nangong Susu was called the first cold beauty ten years ago, it was ten years ago. After ten years, she might still be the first beauty?


    The nymphomaniac always took the initiative to ignore the age of Nangong Susu. Age is not a problem, as long as they are beautiful?


    Tang Ye was unmoved because he thought of the princess. Now that the Guanghan Temple has arrived and Nangong Susu has also come out, is the princess and wife still far away?


    After Nangong Susu flew close, she landed on a boulder covered with ice and snow next to everyone, still keeping the look of looking high above people, and snorted coldly: "Guanghan Tiangong has always been a quiet and holy place. How can you defile it? If you want to fight or kill, please quit a hundred miles away. If you want to fight in front of Guanghan Temple again, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "Please also the Palace Master to calm down!"


    A warrior whose chest was pierced by Tang Ye with Fang Tian¡¯s painted halberd simply bandaged the wound. There was nothing serious. He stood up and said to Nangong Susu: ¡°The palace lord doesn¡¯t know something. The fellow Taoists and I dealt with that person. The young master of the Long Family who is all evil! The young master of the Long Family also threatened to go to the Guanghan Temple to **** the fairy home. I have always worshiped the Guanghan Temple. How can the evil young master of the Long Family run rampant and insult the Guanghan Temple? To him! I didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Long¡¯s heart was cruel, ruining Fellow Daoist Xu¡¯s face, and causing us a heavy loss!"


    The more the warrior said, the heavier and heavier his face was full of misery. It made people unbearable. Who else would you believe if you didn''t believe his words?


    Donglai and Xiqu were taking care of Tang Ye and treating Tang Ye''s wounds. This is the treatment of the eldest master. Whenever he gets injured, two ingenious girls come to help deal with it, which is many times better than those warriors. After hearing what the warrior said to Nangong Susu, Donglai and Xiqu immediately became angry, and the wicked sued first!


    The right or wrong of this matter is basically that those warriors took the initiative to find fault after hearing the young master¡¯s notoriety. The young master has always been the most aggrieved one, but the warrior actually complained in front of Nangong Susu first, and told the young master¡¯s news. Let Nangong Susu listen. Everyone knows that Guanghan Tiangong is very unhappy with the young master. Isn''t that martial artist doing this to lead the battle to Nangong Susu and the young master?


    The east and west were so angry that they had to settle accounts with the warrior, but Nangong Susu looked over.


    "Young Master Long Family?" Nangong Susu was taken aback when she heard Young Master Long Family, and then from her deeply wringed brows, she was very angry, which was aimed at Tang Ye.


    Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye coldly, and hummed: "Young Master Long Family actually dare to come to my Guanghan Temple?"


    "You are Long Ye?" Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye with contempt.


    Tang Ye looked up at Nangong Susu, without explaining, Nangong Susu looked cold, he was also cold, and hummed, "It''s me."


    Nangong Susu''s beautiful eyes narrowed, feeling that Tang Ye''s attitude was full of provocation, and he was even more displeased. Leng arrogantly said, "You despise my Guanghan Tiangong, really when I Guanghan Tiangong dare not touch you, the Young Master of the Long Family? "


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I bet you wouldn''t dare."


    "You...!" Nangong Susu suddenly became extremely angry, her chest trembling visibly, and her shortness of breath caused by anger!


    Tang Ye stared at her with a sneer: "Those little shrimp and little fish dared to move me because they have nothing to worry about except themselves, but you are different. You are the Lord of the Guanghan Temple, and you need to take care of the entire Guanghan Temple. If you move me, you will force the Long Family to go to war with you. Even if you are not afraid of my Long Family, you are also afraid of my grandfather¡¯s Tang Family Fort? Do you dare to play with me with the lives of everyone in Guanghan Tiangong? "


    "You..." Nangongsu''s face was pale with anger, although others couldn''t see it. She didn''t take action against Tang Ye, she was worried about what Tang Ye said. Otherwise, those warriors would dare to attack Tang Ye, wouldn''t she dare not?


    The greater the identity, the more scruples. Tang Ye caught these weaknesses of her, making it difficult for her to take action.


    However, such Tang Ye, in the eyes of those warriors at this time, is so despicable and hateful. Is this the fairy who threatens Guanghan Temple with his identity and background? It is really shameless, and there is little evil!


    When I went to the east and west to see Tang Ye doing this, they frowned and worried. Guanghan Tiangong is one of the several sects of casual repairs, the young master does this for fear that the man-made rumors will be fully implemented by that time!


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye and narrowed his eyes. What tricks is this kid playing?

 Chapter 784： He is definitely not the evil young man!

    Hei Lao felt that the people who stayed next to Tang Ye were either a little stupid or smart enough, otherwise sooner or later they would be mad by Tang Ye''s "surprise". This kid is doing something confusing, and it looks quite worrying, but when the results come out, this kid has deliberately arranged it!


    Tang Ye''s every move seemed to require scrutiny. So either be stupid, don''t think so much, it''s easy. Either he is smart enough to see Tang Ye''s intentions at a glance, so he doesn''t have to worry about playing with his heartbeat. The problem is, it''s too difficult to see Tang Ye''s thoughts. Who can play this evil spirit?


    Hei Lao was too lazy to think and looked at Tang Ye quietly. Unless Tang Ye is in danger, he will not take action.


    At this time, Nangong Susu was completely angered by Tang Ye''s threat, and wanted to smash this evil young man. But Tang Ye''s identity background is too strong, she has great scruples.


    It was the Long Family alone, she dared to make a move. But with Tang Jiabao''s words, she would never move.


    Nangong Susu felt that Tang Ye was a hot potato, so she just wanted to throw it away, and looked at Tang Ye coldly and snorted: "Young Master Long, our Guanghan Temple and your Long Family have always kept the well water from the river, why are you pushing me like this? Threatening to come to the Guanghan Temple to rob my disciples to be...Daughter-in-law, this is a humiliation to my Guanghan Temple. My Guanghan Temple can bear you once, but I will never bear the second time. If you offend my Guanghan Temple again , Don¡¯t blame me when something happens to you."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Palace Master Nangong, I actually didn¡¯t mean to offend your Guanghan Temple by Long Ye, but my woman is indeed in your Guanghan Temple. I miss and worry about her very much. I must take her. go back."


    Nangong Susu squinted, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Your woman? Who?"


    Nangong Susu thought it was a joke. The Guanghan Temple is a clean woman, how could there be a woman from the Long Family Young Master?


    This evil young man is probably playing tricks again! Nangong Susu sighed inexplicably at Tang Ye, and stopped to bear it when he couldn''t bear it. If Tang Ye is fooling around again, even if she has any scruples, she will make a move. She didn''t want to be the laughingstock of the rivers and lakes, being bullied by a gangster, she didn''t dare to hum!


    Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu and smiled, "Qian Hanyue."


    "You''re looking for death!" When Nangong Susu heard Tang Ye''s words, he was so angry that he couldn''t bear it anymore. An ice thorn appeared directly in front of him, and he attacked Tang Ye.


    Nangong Susu really can''t stand it! If Tang Ye said that his woman was another disciple, she could still accept it, but Tang Ye would say it was Qian Hanyue. Qian Hanyue just appeared in the Guanghan Temple, how could it be related to the Long Family? The young lord of the Long Family must have heard the sound of the rivers and lakes, saying that Qian Hanyue is beautiful and talented. It is already Tongxuan''s strength to attack the dynasty and will become a heavenly fairy on earth, so Qian Hanyue came to call for Qian Hanyue.


    How could Nangong Susu hand over a talent like Qian Hanyue. Suddenly she felt that Tang Ye would do such a thing, not because Tang Ye really wanted Qian Hanyue to be a woman, but because this was a special arrangement of the Long Family!


    As a shocking woman, Qian Hanyue can bring huge development opportunities and luck to them in the Guanghan Temple. Then her strength in the Guanghan Temple can be raised to a level. Then why should you fear anyone in the Guwu Jianghu? At this time, the Young Master of the Long Family announced that he would go to the Guanghan Temple to **** someone, and the person who snatched it was Qian Hanyue. Isn''t it a lot like the Long Family deliberately dealt with Guanghan Temple?


    That being the case, why be polite!


    After Nangong Susu shot an ice thorn from Tang Ye, he coldly snorted: "Long Ye, you humiliated my Guanghan Temple so much, I want you to explain it today!"


    Tang Ye was really speechless, he didn''t want to explain anything else, only Qian Hanyue wanted to talk about it, at least to see his wife first. When I saw my wife and asked her to explain to Nangong Susu, then there was no need to fiddle around like that.


    However, Nangong Susu had already taken action, and Tang Ye had no chance to speak. Nangong Susu''s profound strength is beyond comparison with those warriors just now. The ice thorns she shot were extremely fast, and extremely freezing, sending out a faint white mist. This is the result of the profound ice technique that has reached the realm. Tang Ye wanted to resist and confronted him with Fang Tian''s painted halberd. As a result, before the ice thorn touched his Fang Tian''s painted halberd, he felt so cold all over his body, and the Fang Tian painted halberd became more than twice as heavy.


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu were shocked, knowing that Tang Ye could not stop them, and went out to help at the same time.


    Even so, the three of them just barely blocked the ice thorn. And this is just a casual attack by Nangong Susu. If Nangong Susu were to be true and use the box-pressing skills, they would have become dead.


    Before Yu Ling, after the profound understanding, there were totally two worlds. It is absolutely impossible for the Yuling Realm to block the Tongxuan Realm!


    Nangong Susu didn''t intend to let Tang Ye go, and she wanted to continue to attack Tang Ye. Who made him so defiant and provoked people over and over again?


    Those warriors who had just been injured by Tang Ye saw that Tang Ye was crushed by Nangong Susu, and the breath in their hearts was much more comfortable. Young Master Long should teach! It''s best to be a tough lesson, so that he will never dare to be arrogant again!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye asked Donglai and Xigu to retreat, and handed Fang Tian painted the halberd to the west. He jumped out to face Nangong Susu with his bare hands!


    "Young Master..." When I went to the east and the west to see Tang Ye like this, the little one would be irritated. Damn, the young master is here again! Playing this kind of desperate thing again! Hey, there is nothing wrong with this guy, I am afraid I am worried to death. Just now, the three of them couldn''t stop Nangong Susu''s ice thorn with their weapons, but now it''s all right, and they will fight with their bare hands!


    I want to cry from the east and west, such a young master is really not something ordinary people can serve!


    In addition to the complicated mood of the east and west, the other warriors are also dumbfounded. Nima¡¯s, young master of the Long Family, dare you to be a little bit more awesome, there must be a limit when you are crazy, OK? You are crazy when you play there, don¡¯t make yourself as a watcher, seeing this ridiculous thing, can¡¯t help wondering if you¡¯re crazy... The strength of the Imperial Spirit Realm is unarmed against the strength of the Profound Realm, what kind of brain is it? Decided to make this move?


    Heilao also held his forehead on the carriage. The old man can''t stand it anymore. After only a few days with this kid, he has seen too many extraordinary things. How many extraordinary things does this kid have?


    "You... are just looking for death! Then I will perfect you!" Nangong had never seen Tang Ye like this, and there was just endless anger. Even the stinky old way of the Yin and Yang Sect didn''t dare to fight against him with his bare hands. It''s good now, this kid actually dares to play like this, still with the strength of the Spirit Realm!


    Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye mercilessly with her eyes, high above him, and at the same time ice thorns began to appear in front of her, trying to break Tang Ye into pieces!


    "Young Master!" Don''t let Tang Ye die from the east and west, you really can''t make a joke this time, you can''t watch it anymore!


    However, at this time, there was a cry!


    Flames burst out of Tang Ye''s body!


    "Wow!" At the same time, a beast roar sounded.


    Everyone was shocked, including Nangong Susu and Heilai could not help frowning, this beast is very powerful!


    Roar!


    There was a fierce roar of wild beasts again, and only a head of flame heard the broken void, bursting out of the sky in front of Tang Ye, and fell beside Tang Ye.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Everyone saw this scene, even the old Jianghu Hei Lao and the aloof Nangong Susu were dumbfounded, couldn''t help but open their mouths slightly, a little gaffe.


    They were so surprised, they rubbed their eyes fiercely, trying to make sure if they were mistaken.


    Young Master Long Family can also play with fire, and can he summon a flame to listen to the beast?


    Nima''s, this kid is definitely not that dude of the Long Family evil young man! Is there a reason for the Long Family to be so strong?

 Chapter 785： Identity exposed!

    No one thought that the infamous Young Master Long Family would know what magical powers in the rivers and lakes. He already has such a powerful background. If he is made stronger than anyone else... Is it the illegitimate son of God?


    So when Tang Ye turned into a fireman and summoned flames to listen, everyone was Spartan. After being stunned in surprise, he collapsed and cursed God Eyeless. Why should Tang Ye such a monster exist?


    Becoming a fireman is enough to make people surprised, yet I haven''t reacted to it, and then he called out a sacred beast. Is this to make myself astonished to death? Having said that, isn''t the divine beast that is under the throne of Ksitigarbha? Even if it is a kind of supernatural power, it should be understood by the Buddhists, right? How can a person without Buddhahood realize this kind of magical power? And those who have Buddha''s predestined relationship are indispensable for the characteristics of wisdom, compassion, and kindness, but the evil young master of the Long Family rarely has these characteristics?


    At this moment, everyone looked at Tang Ye, who was burning with flames around his body, and there were two or three people high beside Tang Ye. They were all dumbfounded and did not know how to react. Even Nangong Susu, who had ice thorns in front of him, still had his mouth open. Wei Zhang, forgot to move for a while.


    Tang Ye didn''t look at everyone, nor Nangong Susu, but looked up at the flame truth, which was much higher than before, and smiled: "Long time no see."


    "Woo!" Hearing Flame Truth became more and more psychic, and it seemed that a certain kind of transformation had taken place. The form condensed into power and supernatural powers transformed into the entity of a real beast, just like the black dragon. It moved very humanely when it heard Tang Ye''s words. His head whimpered in response.


    Tang Ye was very surprised at the change in Flame Divinity, and then became delighted. He believes that this is because the Qi Luck restrictions in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are large enough, and the aura is rich enough to be able to change. When outside the big world, the limitation of air luck is low, aura is better than nothing, and creatures cannot evolve too much. Just like the red-violet python, breaking into a two-headed python is the limit. However, if it is allowed to come to Guwu Rivers and Lakes, then it can continue to evolve, and it may become a nine-headed demon python, or it may transform into a dragon, and then the dragon will transform into a dragon.


    Tang Ye saw that Huo Di Ting was summoned smoothly, and smiled with satisfaction. Sure enough, everything was as guessed. After removing all the remaining power and luck from the outside of the big world, and transforming it into pure ancient martial power and luck, the magical powers learned outside the big world can be used, and the power is stronger.


    Everyone says that Guwu Jianghu is the birthplace of incredible supernatural powers, and the outside world does not have the conditions for the birth of powerful supernatural powers. But why don''t you think like that? It''s precisely because the big world doesn''t have such conditions, so once you get magical powers outside the big world, you can exert stronger power in the Guwu Rivers and lakes? Even the people of Guwu Jianghu are afraid!


    Therefore, those who come in from the outside world should not be inferior and willing to be oppressed by the people of the ancient martial arts. You must rise up to resist, and you must know how to integrate the magical powers you have learned. In that case, you have the strength to fight against the people of the ancient martial arts.


    Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu with a grim expression. Although he called the flame truth and heard it, he felt that he had endless power and was not afraid of anyone, but, after all, he still had the strength of the Imperial Spirit Realm. He hadn''t come into contact with the power after Tongxuan, and didn''t know about Tongxuan later, so he still Not enough confidence to fight against Tong Xuan''s strength.


    Nangong Susu had already reacted, seeing Tang Ye''s eyes changed a little, no longer so disgusted and contemptuous. Regarding the magical powers of Divine Beasts, she didn''t think that a gangster who would only rely on family strength to dominate and blessing could understand it. Then, Tang Ye might be hidden and not showing up. As for those notorieties, it may be just a cover.


    "I underestimated you." Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Maybe."


    "Are you...no, don''t ask too much." Nangong Susu wanted to ask why Tang Ye knew how to listen to supernatural powers, but it was obviously inappropriate to ask this question at this time. She returned to her original cold and arrogant expression, and hummed: "No matter what secrets you have, whether it''s the kind of person who is rumored in the rivers and lakes, as long as you dare to attack my Guanghan Temple, I will not let you go."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You call Qian Hanyue out and let her come to see me."


    "Arrogant!" Nangong Susu was angry, thinking that Tang Ye''s behavior of calling Qian Hanyue''s name was contempt and provocation, and snorted coldly: "If you really only come for Hanyue, then I''ll tell you clearly. No one wants to disturb Han Yue, including your Long Family Young Master!"


    Tang Ye frowned and hummed: "So, it must be a battle?"


    "War!" Nangong Susu was helpless against Tang Ye''s persecution, wanted to fight? Is it possible that I am afraid that Yuling will not succeed with my own profound abilities?


    Whoops!


    Hearing and comprehending Tang Ye''s meaning, Huo Zhe raised his head and roared, rushing up through the air, fighting against Nangong Susu!


    Seeing this, other warriors evaded one after another. They were in a complicated mood. They were still able to fight Tang Ye just now. Even if they were lost, they wouldn''t lose too badly. But now, Tang Ye turned into a fire man, calling out the truth of flames, an opponent they couldn''t match. Even if everyone is in the Spirit Realm, but Tang Ye has such magical powers, they simply can''t beat it.


    At this time, the impression of many warriors of Tang Ye slowly changed from the evil young dragon family to a powerful warrior.


    Respect Wu and respect the powerful!


    boom!


    Huo Di Ting and Nangong Susu fought, and their magical powers collided, as if the sky was shaken, and the fierce battle began!


    ...


    However, Tang Ye turned into a Fireman, calling out the flames of the truth, making his strength and luck directly increase, and Qi Zhenwu, who holds Jianlongchi, can easily observe him.


    Qi Zhenwu evaded Li Hao last time and then walked eastward until he reached the shore of the East China Sea. At this moment he was sitting cross-legged on a reef, watching the sea. It can be said to be facing the Jieshi in the east to see the sea. Suddenly, he raised his brows, knowing that a huge change had taken place in Longchi. He immediately released the sight of Longchi and watched the situation of a few qi fortunes in Longchi.


    "It''s getting bigger again?" Qi Zhenwu saw that the little Qi Luck Python had grown bigger again. It was originally just the size of a finger, but now it has become half a palm. The cohesive power of this kind of luck made him feel terrible, he immediately observed and deduced, and he couldn''t let this kid who came in from the outside world grow up!


    "Actually..." While Tang Ye''s luck was soaring, Qi Zhenwu monitored where and identity of Tang Ye represented by the Qi Luck Python snake, he was shocked and muttered to himself: "So you When you arrive at Long''s house, no wonder you can gather luck so quickly!"


    "The Long Family has had the appearance of an emperor since ancient times, and with the Long Family''s protection, will it be unpleasant to grow up?" Qi Zhenwu coldly snorted.


    Qi Zhenwu squinted, sneered suddenly, and hummed: "Do you think it will be fine if you hide in the Long Family? Humph, although the Long Family is your comfort zone, you are ultimately a false young master. If your identity is exposed in the whole river and lake , Then your condensed luck will dissipate, and the Long Family will also decline because of this. Haha, you think you have found a shelter, and the Long Family also thinks that you can prosper again by pushing a young master out. What a pity, what a pity, You shouldn¡¯t ignore me, the gatekeeper of Guwu Jianghu..."


    "Next, I want your strategy to be revealed. Whether it is you or the Long Family, they will disappear into the Guwu rivers and lakes, and can no longer hinder my plan to raise the dragon!" Qi Zhenwu sneered. .


    At this moment, Qi Zhenwu glanced at the distance, smiled triumphantly, and hummed: "Li Haoran, it''s useless if you come here, and the person you arranged otherwise is about to be eliminated by me!"


    Every time Qi Zhenwu used to see Longchi, Li Haoran would track it down. At this time, Li Haoran was already heading towards Qi Zhenwu. Qi Zhenwu recovered to see Longchi, disappeared, avoiding Li Haoran''s pursuit.

 Chapter 786： Why is it again?

    Nangong Susu¡¯s profound ice technique, Tang Ye¡¯s flames, the battle began at this time, one ice and one fire set off the sky dazzlingly, very spectacular.


    The two were fighting outside the Guanghan Temple, at this time two people were standing on the edge of a cliff in the Guanghan Temple. One is a beautiful woman with a graceful figure wearing a white gauze skirt with black hair hanging down her waist. Like Nangong Susu, this woman covered her face with a white scarf. Maybe the women in the Guanghan Temple love this. They are so beautiful. When men see them, they are always harassed and troublesome. Invisible force is the most deadly.


    The other is a man dressed in a pale golden brocade with a bunch of hair tied up. He is neatly dressed and looks very clean and refreshing. To put it simply, he is a gentleman.


    The white-clothed woman looked at the fierce battle between Tang Ye and Nangong Susu outside and was silent. Nine times out of ten times, the man in Jinyi looked at the woman in white. Seeing that the woman in white had been looking outside, he walked forward two steps, side by side with the woman in white, and smiled faintly: "Girl Han Yue is interested in this battle. ?"


    It turns out that this woman in white is Qian Hanyue, the princess, or Lin Yourong.


    The man in Jinyi was actually Yu Fusheng, with a very high status in the Sanxiu sect, which was equivalent to Tang Ye''s status in the rich family.


    Qian Hanyue was born out of nowhere, and his strength went from Tongxuan to Chaoxian. He practiced profound ice technique to fourfold in a short period of time. He is also a rare beauty in the sky, just like Nangong Susu ten years ago. woman. This is a happy event among the Sanxiu sects. Yu Fusheng naturally came to visit Guanghan Tiangong and wanted to make a story about heroes loving beautiful women and beautiful women matching heroes. However, at the beginning, Qian Hanyue didn''t wait to see Yu Fusheng, until Nangong Susu accepted him as a guest, Qian Hanyue had some contact with him.


    Qian Hanyue''s true identity is the princess. She naturally has no thoughts about Yu Fusheng. Normally, apart from practicing according to past life memories and quickly breaking through her strength, what she occasionally does is to think about Tang Ye. After all, it is the prince, her man. Originally, she was very worried that Tang Ye would be killed by others and wanted to find Tang Ye, but she didn''t expect news of the return of the Long Family Young Master soon.


    As someone who was also in the Great World who had been arranged by Li Haoran separately, the princess only asked for some news and knew that the young master of the Long Family was Tang Ye. Although she didn''t know how Tang Ye flicked to the Long Family, but with the protection of the Long Family, she was not so worried and concentrated on breaking through her strength.


    As for the reputation she won in the arena, she has basically never paid attention to them, and they are all handled by Nangong Susu. What she didn''t expect was that she won a good reputation, but Tang Ye won a bad reputation. At that time, she was so puzzled, what did Tang Ye do to make people discredit like that? She believed that Tang Ye would not do anything evil. As for bullying men and women, bully women might do, but they would not do anything against other wives. If Tang Ye was such a person, she would have ran to kill him early, and her own man would take care of her!


    As for Tang Ye''s constant troubles, the princess had nothing to say. This guy has his own hatred skills, and he can cause trouble everywhere, either by being provoked or by himself. As his woman, I have long been used to it. Thinking about it later, the princess still found it interesting. His reputation is far-reaching, but Tang Ye''s notoriety is far-reaching. Is it time to laugh at him?


    However, the princess was moved, Tang Ye went all the way north to find her, even hesitating to fight with Nangong Susu. She knew very well that with Tang Ye Yuling Realm''s strength, it was impossible to beat Nangong Susu who was a great master of Tong Xuan realm, even if Tang Ye used Flame Divine Listening. It wasn''t that the supernatural powers of Flame Divine Truth were not high, but Tang Ye''s strength had not yet come up. It is said that Yuling before and after Tongxuan are completely two worlds, if this can easily leapfrog the enemy, then this statement is meaningless.


    So even if you don''t go outside to watch, just look at the flame truth in Midair that is constantly suppressed by the ice, you know that Tang Ye is about to lose.


    Yu Fusheng asked, the princess took a look at him and said, "There is some interest, after all, the young master of the Long family is here to grab me as a wife."


    In fact, when she first heard about this, the princess smiled and felt warm in her heart. Tang Ye came to her as soon as he heard about her, which showed that he missed her so much. To make the amorous prince so concerned, the princess knew that he had a lot of weight in his heart.


    When Yu Fusheng heard the princess''s words, his eyes narrowed, with some other meaning.


    He was not happy to hear that someone came to rob Qian Hanyue as his wife. Who would dare to rob the woman he liked? Even the Young Master of the Long Family won''t work! And he was even more unhappy to see that Qian Hanyue didn''t show any anger about this kind of thing. He knew what a cold and arrogant woman Qian Hanyue was, even he was rejected, and it was only Nangong Susu to come in and meet. Such an arrogant woman is not angry when she hears that someone is coming to grab her as a daughter-in-law, so humiliating?


    Besides, that person is still the notorious Young Master of the Long Family!


    Yu Fusheng wanted to see Qian Hanyue getting angry with Young Master Long Family, but Qian Hanyue didn''t!


    Yu Fusheng had faintly turned his anger in Tang Ye, looked at the fierce battle outside, and hummed: "Yu Ling is impossible for Tong Xuan. It is not possible to have some magical powers to break the boundary between these two realms. Before Yu Ling After acquaintance with the Profound Realm, there are two completely different worlds. I have not entered the Tongxuan Realm and don¡¯t know the wonder of the Tongxuan Realm. How can I deal with the Tongxuan Realm?"


    Yu Fusheng was right, but the princess was not happy. Which woman likes her man is said to be bad. She glanced at Yu Fusheng and said: "Young Master Long Family can do this very well, Yuling Zhantongxuan can last so long, have you seen anyone?"


    Yu Fusheng clenched his fist slightly. He didn''t like to hear Wang Concubine''s words very much. Why did she feel that Girl Han Yue liked the young master of the Long Family?


    Yu Fusheng looked at the princess, only the profile of the princess, because the princess hardly looked at him directly, which made him quite depressed. Nevertheless, he was very moved by looking at the princess''s profile. When Nangong Susu brought the princess out, he saw the princess''s face once, and he couldn''t forget it since then, thinking about it, so that he delayed his cultivation.


    He sneered at Young Master Long, the evil young master, and disagreed with the princess, and said: "Anyway, Young Master Long will soon lose, probably after one move.


    Looking at the flames suppressed by the ice outside, Tang Ye was indeed about to lose.


    However, the princess said: "He won''t."


    "Huh?" Yu Fusheng didn''t understand, does Young Master Long Family have other magical powers.


    The princess said softly: "He is a little white face."


    "Huh?" Yu Fusheng couldn''t understand what the princess said.


    At this moment, the princess stepped on tiptoe and quickly flew towards Tang Ye, catching Tang Ye who was overthrown by Nangong Susu, and said: "Palace Master, I have something to discuss with the Long Family Young Master."


    "Han Yue...?" Nangong Susu was stunned. Is Han Yue coming out to protect Young Master Long Family?


    Wow!


    When other people saw this, they were in an uproar. Are you dreaming again?


    Why is it again? Because Tang Ye had made them wonder for themselves more than once... They had been stunned by Tang Ye several times this day!


    The cold fairy Qian Hanyue took the initiative to protect Tang Ye? But isn''t Fairy Leng so arrogant that he doesn''t even give Yu Fusheng the face?


    "Girl Hanyue...?" Yu Fusheng inside was even more so surprised that he didn''t know how to react. Could it be that Girl Hanyue said that Young Master Long Family would not be defeated because she would go out to protect?


    What a joke Nima is making! Why does Miss Hanyue protect that young master of the Long Family who is notorious in Guwu Jianghu?

 Chapter 787： Really straightforward!

    Everyone felt that the heart couldn''t stand it... Today, because of the young master of the Long Family, he was too stimulated. Everyone discovered something that made them collapse, and the more they didn''t want to see it, the more it happened!


    I wanted to fight Tang Ye first, but I was beaten by Tang Ye because this kid has the Spirit Realm! Later, let''s look at Nangong Susu''s action. As a result, this kid has the supernatural power of listening to the beast, and Nangong Susu can''t crush him, so it''s unhappy. In the end, Tang Ye was going to be defeated by Nangong Susu. The cold fairy Qian Hanyue came out to take Tang Ye and took Tang Ye away. Isn''t this just protecting Tang Ye indirectly?


    Why are good results always towards Tang Ye?


    Everyone can''t understand this kind of thing. What made them want to collapse the most was the Leng Fairy Qian Hanyue who came from thousands of miles to take a look, and actually went to help the villain of the Long Family Young Master. Didn¡¯t the young lord of the Long Family threaten to grab Qian Hanyue as a wife? Such a humiliating behavior, even if Qian Hanyue is not angry, she still goes to protect Tang Ye and take Tang Ye to talk alone? Could it be that the worse the man, the more love the woman? Qian Hanyue wouldn''t be so boring, would he?


    Everyone had 11 million words to curse about this kind of thing, and finally converged into two words: ****!


    They felt that they couldn''t understand this world anymore. Those warriors sat on the ground one by one, and the wound in their heart was more painful than the wound on their body!


    Nangong Susu watched Qian Hanyue take Tang Ye away, and did not stop her. Firstly, the opponent was Qian Hanyue whom she appreciated, and she couldn''t do it; secondly, even if she did, she might not have beaten the enchanting Qian Hanyue. . She can only plan to go back to the Tiangong and ask Qian Hanyue to ask.


    Nangong Susu was about to return to the Temple of Heaven. He frowned slightly when seeing those martial artists who had been injured more or less, and said, "Since everyone has come to the gate of my Guanghan Temple, then they are the guests of my Guanghan Temple. If everyone If you don¡¯t mind, how about going to the Tiangong to rest first? By the way, for your injuries, I will ask my disciple to provide you with healing pills."


    Many warriors are now depressed, unable to lift any spirits, and with the injuries on their bodies, they feel that life is bleak, Nangong Susu said so, they all agreed to enter the Heavenly Palace to cultivate for a few days.


    Yu Fusheng, who was standing on the cliff bank in the Heavenly Palace, was in a heavy mood at this time. He saw Qian Hanyue fly over to catch Tang Ye, be next to Tang Ye intimately, and then take Tang Ye away alone. That would be to be alone with Tang Ye. This is really imaginative. Yu Fusheng felt that his head was big, and was alarmed by this kind of thing. It''s like watching my wife enter the hotel with other men. It may be a misunderstanding, or it may be...!


    Yu Fusheng was going to go with Qian Hanyue, he did not promise Qian Hanyue and Tang Ye to stay alone!


    However, Qian Hanyue casually hit an ice wall to stop him, and said coldly: "No one will disturb me!"


    "Girl Hanyue..." Yu Fusheng murmured embarrassingly, and being so directly rejected, even warned, was really hurting self-esteem.


    As a leader of the Sanxiu sect, Nangong Susu is displeased with many practices of the Yin-Yang Sect today, but the overall situation is still to maintain the relationship between the two parties, so to Yu Fusheng is to do his friendship as a landlord. She fell in front of Yu Fusheng and apologized: "Young Master Yu, Han Yue''s temperament is just like this, please don''t take offense. As for Han Yue and the young master of the Long Family, I believe Han Yue will explain it."


    Yu Fusheng closed his eyes and sighed, and said, "I hope so."


    ...


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the princess would come out to see him like this. Just now, he was almost defeated by Nangong Susu. At this time, his wife came out, that is, she had been watching the battle between herself and Nangong Susu!


    Wife is not kind! Obviously knowing that he is only the strength of the Spirit Realm, but letting himself fight with Nangong Susu in the Tongxuan Realm, he is not afraid of being beaten and disabled?


    When Tang Ye was angry, he directly stretched out his hand and squeezed the princess'' **** as punishment.


    "You..." The princess originally took Tang Ye to her bedroom with all her heart, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so frivolous about her suddenly. She was furious and wanted to throw Tang Ye down.


    However, Tang Ye hugged her tightly and said, "Don''t mess around, I won''t let go if I hold you to death!"


    "You bastard!" The princess cursed Tang Ye, and found that the veil she was wearing was preventing her from speaking, so she tore off the veil, revealing her delicate and white features, a perfect beauty.


    She had nothing to hide in front of Tang Ye, and she scolded Tang Ye again: "Tang Ye, can you be a bit stubborn? Just ask me to help save the scene. After I help save the scene, there is no demeanor! I said you are just a little boy. Is there anything wrong?"


    The princess was right, now in terms of strength, she has already mastered the profound and attacked the Chaoxian Realm, much better than Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye needs her as a woman to protect her, isn''t she just a little white face. Also outside of the big world, I found a female president without money, and spent her money everywhere with her. It''s not just a little boy''s behavior!


    Tang Ye only smiled when she looked at the princess, and felt that the princess had changed a little, as if she had more talked. It is estimated to be related to the memory fusion of the two lives. Tang Ye suddenly thought, what would happen if the princess changed back to a Rong character. That gentle and shy girl, I really want to love her again.


    The princess saw Tang Ye showing a look of nostalgia and knew what he was thinking. The princess was no longer angry. Although she is the princess, Lin Yourong has also experienced what she has experienced, which is equivalent to Lin Yourong living in her body. She whispered to Tang Ye: "She is very happy and wants to cry, but I don''t allow it. I don''t allow myself to be so weak."


    The words of the princess sounded contradictory, but not contradictory. She is still merging the memories of the two lives, and she and Lin Yourong can still exist as two clones, which is equivalent to each being conscious. But they are the same person, they just have to wait to accept each other''s lives.


    Tang Ye said, "When will you let me cry out?"


    The princess pouted her lips and did not speak, and brought Tang Ye to her bedroom. It was a cave on an ice crystal cliff. The ice crystal in the cave was blue, like a palace in a fairy tale. It was very beautiful. Inside, there are normal room furnishings, with beds and furniture.


    "For ordinary people, it may be a bit colder here, but for you, I don''t think it will be." Wang Hao said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at the room, it was very delicate, and at the same time very simple, with Lin Yourong''s style. He looked at the princess, except for the princess''s cold and arrogant temperament, his face and body were all Lin Yourong''s. Suddenly he missed it more and looked at the princess and said, "Can you become Yourong?"


    "Why do you want me to become the self in this life?" The princess was a little unhappy.


    Tang Ye used to hug the princess. The princess was a little bit twisted and reluctantly accepted. Tang Ye said: "I want to have a **** with Yourong. Although you are her, would you be willing?"


    "You..." The princess suddenly blushed, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this when she came. It was really straightforward!

 Chapter 788： Long farewell wins newlyweds!

    The princess did not expect Tang Ye to directly mention the affairs of the house, but she was angry to death. I thought that letting Lin Yourong come out was a good way to talk about my longing, but it was so shameless!


    The princess snorted to Tang Ye angrily: "If you don''t talk about this purpose, I might let myself out in this life, but if you say that, then I will never do that!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Wang Hao, let''s have a couple together. There is no need to do it that way, right? I ask you, what''s wrong with couple sex?"


    "Your appearance is wrong, that''s wrong!" Wang Hao coldly snorted. Although she is cold and arrogant, she is a reasonable woman. She recognized the relationship with Tang Ye, and felt that it was normal for the couple to have sex, but she felt that Tang Ye was shameless and didn''t want to agree.


    Tang Ye''s reason for the princess was quite speechless, and he hummed: "What''s wrong with my appearance? I miss you. Now that I see you, I will say something to my heart, and then want to do something male and female with you.


    The princess has nothing to refute, she would indeed do that according to normal procedures. If you don¡¯t even say what is in your heart after a long absence, you may just have a physical exercise. But the princess couldn''t help feeling angry when she looked at Tang Ye, and hummed: "What if you look right? My mood is wrong, that''s wrong!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless, looking at the princess speechless. He really couldn''t answer this, he could only say that women are hard to serve!


    "Then I want to hug you, right?" Tang Ye said helplessly.


    The princess glanced at Tang Ye, there might be interference from Lin Yourong''s will. Lin Yourong must be softhearted to Tang Ye, and everything will go to Tang Ye, so she doesn¡¯t have any objection just to hug the princess itself is not so resistant. , Nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye held the princess in the past, and still had a familiar taste and a familiar feeling. Lin Yourong''s figure is always so perfect, with unevenness, which can completely stimulate men to commit crimes. Although after becoming a princess, she always dresses up in ancient costumes, without the charming and **** wearing short skirts and high heels, but the charm under the costumes is not bad at all.


    After touching the princess''s skin, Tang Ye''s desire aroused. He missed Lin Yourong very much, and he had a deep affection for the princess. After not seeing him for so long, all kinds of feelings and desires were easily stimulated. So he couldn''t help creating a fire in his body, and his temperature soon rose. He was suddenly shocked, which was very similar to the recurrence of the flame illness that had occurred after the Long Family broke through from the Spirit Realm to the Spirit Realm last time.


    Isn''t it because you have a strong physical craving for your wife?


    Tang Ye was a bit speechless. This kind of thing can actually be adjusted with the strength of the dead wood every spring, but Tang Ye glanced at the princess in his arms and couldn''t help rolling his eyes. There is a daughter-in-law, why do you still solve it yourself?


    The princess suddenly felt a strong breath of danger, and slightly raised her head to stare at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "What are you thinking about?"


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "Daughter-in-law, do you think I''m sick?"


    "Are you sick?" The princess''s mouth was quite poisonous.


    Tang Ye didn''t care, and boldly admitted: "You have a memory of tolerance, don''t you know I''m sick?"


    "You..." The princess couldn''t refute Tang Ye. When she talked about fire inflammation, it was indeed sick, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to boldly admit that it seemed to be an advantage?


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with the princess, grabbed the princess with one hand and touched his body, and said, "Look, I''m sick, so I must have **** with you to solve it."


    "Bah!" The princess uttered a soft utter, contemptuous of Tang Ye. This guy really changed his way to coax himself to bed.


    Tang Ye said, "You don''t believe it? Then look at it. If my fire inflammation problem is not resolved, I will definitely have something wrong."


    Speaking of Tang Ye sitting on the other side of the bed, as if he were at home, very relaxed and casual, and said: "I want to see if you are willing to watch me die or if you are willing to sleep with me!"


    "You..." The princess was so annoyed. She did feel the burst of Tang Ye''s flame power just now, and now Tang Ye''s appearance made her quite embarrassed. Do you really want to watch Tang Ye die? That is her man after all. She knew Tang Ye''s temperament was as stubborn as a cow, and it was really possible for Tang Ye to do that kind of thing.


    The princess can''t let Tang Ye die. Tang Ye didn''t even regain the memory of the previous prince, how could he die like this?


    The princess regained the memory of her previous life one step earlier and knew many things about Tang Ye in her previous life, including the deepest secret. She always felt that she was arranged to be her current destiny, and it was very likely that she wanted to protect Tang Ye from accident before waking up the memories of her previous life.


    Tang Ye saw that the princess was not so tough, and said, "Daughter-in-law..."


    "It''s not your wife!" The princess snorted badly.


    Tang Ye glared at her and hummed: "We don¡¯t need to be so hypocritical if we are alone? I don¡¯t know your situation. After all, the surface is tough and stubborn, but the truth between you and me, let alone you and me. Over the room."


    Tang Ye said these words calmly, as if he was talking heart-to-heart with the princess, and his attitude was very good, and he was not scornful to make people feel rascal.


    Because of this, the princess no longer loses her temper and looks a little obedient. Tang Ye took the opportunity to pass her gently, took her to sit down by the bed, and lifted up from a slight place.


    Although the princess was a bit twitchy, Tang Ye''s actions were not too direct, and she reluctantly accepted it. Tang Ye took her hand at first, then slowly put it on her body, then slowly went deep into the clothes, and touched her chest. If the princess reacted a lot, she would take it back, and every time she moved forward a little bit, she started to touch her chest somewhat.


    The princess''s body began to react in terms of affection-y. Seeing that her hands were clearly grasping the corners of her clothes, her body tightened. Breathing was a little quicker, and her chest was a little big ups and downs, so big that she was very attractive. After all, her chest was Lin Yourong, which was already very fierce!


    Tang Ye paused temporarily, hugged the princess tightly, let the princess and him be in close contact, and dazzled her without being rejected by the princess.


    Tang Ye spoke seriously, like a husband who had a long conversation with his wife before going to bed, and said, "Actually, I also want to wake up the memories of my previous life soon. To wake up my memories, strength is necessary. The other is, Increasing the strength of the body stimulates the spiritual body in the fairyland after the reincarnation of the Nascent Infant''s pregnant body. Therefore, these days, I will fight if I have a fight. If I can fight, I will fight on my own.


    "You..." Seeing Tang Ye, the princess suddenly realized that she felt distressed. It turned out that Tang Ye was so desperate, and another reason was that he wanted to regain the memories of previous lives.


    Tang Ye looked at the princess and said, "I remember when I had **** with Yourong before, when I opened the flame state and she also opened the ice state, it can stimulate more effects, you see..."


    Tang Ye looked at the princess eagerly, with obvious meaning, asking whether the princess would help him in that way. This purpose is much more noble. It is not a house, but to promote the awakening of the previous life. But who would think about these things when rolling the sheets, how cool it was.


    The princess agreed that Tang Ye would wake up the memory of his previous life soon, and don''t be bullied by others all day long. She accepts Tang Ye''s attitude now. So she bit her lip, became shy, lowered her head and grabbed her clothes and didn''t speak, which was what Tang Ye had to do.


    When Tang Ye saw the appearance of the princess, she felt as if she had seen the shy and tender Lin Yourong. He instantly burned his body, and directly pushed the princess down and pressed it onto the princess.


    "You..." The princess resisted Tang Ye''s rough actions. However, she did not expect that Tang Ye tore off her gauze skirt directly, broke her legs before she could not react, and went straight to Fengchao Di to mate with her.


    The princess snorted, feeling like she could not help holding Tang Ye back to the film that was broken the first time she had sex. When she wanted to resist, she found that her body had fallen under Tang Ye''s rhythm. It just caters to and gradually emits a delicate voice.


    ...


    Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng were waiting for Qian Hanyue to come, and Qian Hanyue protected the young lord of the Long Family in the public. If there is no good explanation, how to explain it to others?


    But they waited for a long time before Qian Hanyue came over. Nangong Susu wanted to find it in person, but considering Qian Hanyue''s temperament, she waited more.


    Yu Fusheng couldn''t hold his breath, and wanted to leave for Qian Hanyue several times, but Nangong Susu was patient, and he was not good at taking the lead.


    How could they think of the spring scenery of Tang Ye and the princess fighting in bed at this time?


    Long farewell wins newlyweds!

 Chapter 789： Marry the Long Family!

    It''s been a long time since the room was filled with the hormonal smell that made men and women restless. Although it sounded a bit like a bad taste, Tang Ye did miss it.


    According to the past, after the war, Tang Ye would look at Lin Yourong, who is not wearing clothes, and dare not look at anyone, and pick up the clothes on the ground to cover her body. Sometimes they don¡¯t even take clothes to cover up, just as naked -l take a tissue to wipe the stains after the war, or pack the sheets that must be cleaned.


    Every time he saw Lin Yourong''s shy appearance, Tang Night Club was stimulated again, and couldn''t help but rush Lin Yourong to fight again.


    They are all those private matters in the private room of the husband and wife, and it is not appropriate to share them in detail. At this time, Tang Ye and the princess had ended their war, and were breathing for each other. The princess still couldn''t pull her face down, turned her back to Tang Ye, and pulled on the quilt to cover her naked body.


    After taking a rest, Tang Ye looked at the princess and saw the princess like this, he couldn''t help but smiled, turned over and hugged the princess. The princess kept turning her head and not looking at people. Tang Ye hugged her, and her body trembles due to skin contact. But if he didn''t succeed, he stopped resisting.


    Tang Ye said to her: "Actually, you just think that I want to have **** with you, you are not happy. If I have to be tough, you are forced to act helplessly. However, you are very unwilling to have **** with you. Enjoy. What is this called? Hypocritical and arrogant, just what others call arrogant. Hey..."


    Tang Ye said, her tone a little joking. At this time he was not afraid of the princess being angry. The princess is still naked. If she wants to fight with herself naked, then come and fight anytime!


    However, Tang Ye found that the princess''s reaction was a little strange and kept silent. What''s wrong? You won''t be angry anymore, will you?


    Tang Ye was anxious, propped up with one hand, and turned to look at the princess. At this time, the princess turned around slowly, watching Tang Ye reveal a pair of big, tearful eyes. She pouted and looked at Tang Ye''s pitiful appearance. Then he became very resentful, and he said with a curl of his lips: "I hate you, you still don''t know that you love me, oh..."


    Tang Ye was stunned when he saw the princess look like this. This is not the princess, but Lin Yourong!


    "You Rong!" Tang Ye yelled, so excited, so missed, she couldn''t help but directly leaned down and kissed Lin Yourong''s lips. His movements were huge and rough, as if he wanted to eat Lin Yourong all into his mouth. Like.


    He missed Lin Yourong''s shy and weak daughter-in-law too much, the most superb, the most obedient, and the best nurse-in-law!


    Woohoo. Lin Yourong was so excited by Tang Ye that she couldn''t open her lips to speak, she couldn''t help whimpering, and then pushed Tang Ye, Tang Ye let her go.


    Tang Ye wiped his eyes, his eyes turned red, and he hummed, "Damn, I was so moved, You Rong, you don''t know how much I miss you!"


    "No swearing!" Lin Yourong is the same as before, paying attention to all aspects, she is an elegant girl. She lay on the bed, letting her body be open in front of Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye who was on her body, and gave a soft cry for a long, long time that hadn¡¯t been seen in a long time, the name was so numb that people got goose bumps, "husband~"


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but slapped Lin Yourong''s plump buttocks, and said uncomfortably, "You really want me to cry, don''t you?"


    "Hehe~" Lin Yourong smiled with a bit of playfulness and contentment, and said: "Don''t be sad, I have been watching you all the time, and I miss you too. But I know I am her, knowing that I have been by your side and never left, so I am not so sad."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "The princess won''t let you out, which is really annoying. Didn''t I just follow the posture I used to have **** with you just now, so I stimulated you? "


    "You... hate it!" Lin Yourong was very annoyed, she didn''t come out because of that.


    Tang Ye confirmed that this was the case, and said to Lin Yourong: "Yourong, it is not easy for you to come out this time. Since you are the one who let you out, then we will go out every day, forcing the princess to leave again. Not coming!"


    "You... the big bad guy, you are still so bad!" Lin Yourong was really speechless to Tang Ye''s thoughts, and hummed: "She was not forced to go back by me. She felt too ashamed and couldn''t help letting me out. . Who made you so bad and loves to do so many actions after doing the house, she can''t bear that kind of thing. If you don''t want to kill you, then avoid you!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless. It turned out that the princess was unbearable to be ashamed after sleeping with a man, so Lin Yourong was asked to come out to block her.


    Tang Ye had nothing to say to the princess, but had a thousand words to Lin Yourong, and said, "Yourong, will you stay with me all the time?"


    Lin Yourong smiled lightly and said: "I have been by your side all the time, I am her, she is me!"


    Tang Ye squeezed Lin Yourong''s face and hummed, "If you are naughty, you will be punished! Let''s talk first, and then fight for three hundred rounds!"


    "I hate you, I can''t bear it anymore." Lin Yourong took the initiative to get into Tang Ye''s arms, bowing his whole body into a crayfish like before, wishing to blend his body into Tang Ye''s body.


    She said to Tang Ye: "I won''t stay long."


    "Why?" Tang Ye was anxious.


    Lin Yourong explained: "Because I can''t control the power that my body brings, only the princess can, otherwise I will collapse. So, you have misunderstood her. She has not kept me out, but has been protecting I."


    Tang Ye was stunned, but she didn''t expect the princess''s cold and arrogant temper to be so kind.


    "Then how long can you stay?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong with concern.


    Lin Yourong said, "I don''t know, maybe it will change back in a little while! But don''t worry, I am the same as her."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I like your temperament."


    "Really?" Lin Yourong didn''t believe it, curled his lips and said, "Don''t you like the overlord who insists on bowing? If they don''t agree, they can do it. Tell you, this is a crime!


    "Then, do you want me to be strong against you now?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Lin Yourong blushed suddenly, and lightly punched Tang Ye''s chest, and said, "You really haven''t changed at all."


    "What I have told you before will not change." Tang Ye said firmly.


    Lin Yourong raised his head to look at Tang Ye and said, "Will you marry me?"


    "Of course, I am now the Young Master of the Long Family. I want to give you the most beautiful wedding in the world. This is the case in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. When I return to the big world, it will be the same!" Tang Ye said seriously.


    Lin Yourong was so touched that he sniffed and said, "Then I will let her promise you. The next time I see you, it will be when you marry me."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand what Lin Yourong meant.


    In the next second, Lin Yourong became the princess. And on this day, the princess announced a news that she would marry the young master of the Long Family!


    Suddenly, the whole arena was a sensation. Tang Ye has become a man who dreams of countless Jianghu Erlang chasing him with a knife, and the warrior in Guanghan Tiangong will hack him to death that day!

 Chapter 790： I really want to tear him up!

    Lin Yourong became too fast, like a tornado, and the princess suddenly came out. At this moment, didn''t Tang Ye and her both go up and down naked, which was very embarrassing. The princess didn''t know whether to be angry or let Tang Ye treat her. After all, it was her, not Lin Yourong, who was in the room with Tang Ye just now, she thought, that was a very good thing, and she wanted to come back a few more times, it was very shameful.


    The princess didn''t want to embarrass herself, so she straightened her face so that Tang Yehao''s expression would not be seen, and hummed: "You don''t like me very much?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, wondering why the princess asked this suddenly. But no matter what it was, he would never say he didn''t like it. Didn''t I just roll the bed sheet and say such things for excitement? I don''t like being a young lady who still sleeps as a lady who just solves her physical needs. He nodded seriously to the princess and said: "How is it possible, of course I like you."


    "I believe you are a pig!" The princess snorted coldly: "You just told me in this life to stop letting me out, so you hate me so much?"


    The princess didn''t even realize that she asked this kind of words that seemed to say that she liked Tang Ye, but she actually cared very much about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew that the princess had caught the pigtail, so she quickly found a reason to flicker over, exerted the acting prowess of the movie king, pretended to sigh, and said: "Wang Hao, have you misunderstood again? I mean, while in bed, I like it to be more accommodating. Well, you...like a wood, boring..."


    "Shut up!" The princess was blushing when Tang Ye said, she knew she didn''t have any skills, and she didn''t understand any postures, but she knew that Gui knew, don''t tell me such a shameful thing!


    Tang Ye smiled. He felt the princess underneath his body tight, knowing that the princess would not move, because if she moved, her skin would be rubbed. Once rubbed, hey, he might get angry...so the princess at this time Will not beat people roughly. Tang Ye spoke boldly to her and hummed: "Wang Hao, you were like this in your previous life?"


    "Can''t it?" The princess snorted coldly, looking at Tang Ye with arrogant eyes, as if she was proud that she hadn''t improved her bed skills for two lives.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "As a qualified wife, don''t you look good like this?"


    When the princess heard Tang Ye say the word wife, her heart was touched. After so many things, there is a man in his heart. To find a sense of belonging in a man, there is nothing better than calling his wife. The princess also yearned for the life of the two being in love with each other. She also got it. It was only after a lifetime, and now she gets it again. She feels very warm and beautiful.


    The princess was not angry at Tang Ye''s words, and snorted: "I can''t do you, no matter the previous life or this life, you are that kind of shameless thing!"


    Tang Ye was speechless to the prudent temperament of the princess, and hummed: "Since you scold me like this, then I will stay like a tree in the future... Are you sure you like this?"


    The princess turned her head and said nothing. At this time, she felt that there was no need to be arrogant. If a man didn''t work hard in bed, what would she enjoy? The princess will not let go of the things he enjoys.


    Tang Ye''s attitude towards the princess was extremely speechless, and cursed, "Mensao''s little bitch..."


    "Go away!" The princess shouted angrily.


    But Tang Ye reached under her legs and broke apart, and then held up some of her lubricious beauty-t hips again. The princess was a little unexpected, but did not resist, and quickly immersed in the rhythm of Tang Ye. She doesn''t care, man, man, the more durable you are, the more you like it!


    The spring in the garden is endless, the wind and rain always have a head, and the princess and Tang Ye can''t toss them, lying on the bed to rest. Suddenly, the princess felt someone coming, and she panicked, who was always calm. Although she doesn''t mind being known about her and Tang Ye''s affairs, she is the princess, proudly alone, do what she wants, there is no need for a man to hide, so I am not afraid to admit it, but let people see her after her lingering She looks a little bit at a loss. She searched Lin Yourong''s memory and knew some words-she didn''t make a small movie!


    She hurriedly got up and dressed, seeing Tang Ye not moving, she slapped over and cursed: "Get up, someone is here!"


    "Is it Nangong Susu?" Tang Ye shrugged and got up to put on clothes.


    Soon the two dressed up neatly, but if there is an old driver, you can see what they did just now. Or you don¡¯t have to look at it, just smell the smell in the room. It''s just that Nangong Susu does not have such experience, and the Palace Master of Guanghan Heavenly Palace has not reported anything related to men.


    "It''s the palace lord who came here, but there may be more floating lives left." Wang Hao said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment. On the way there, he heard the West talk about Yu Fusheng. He didn''t expect Yu Fusheng to be in the Guanghan Temple. Thinking of going west, Yu Fusheng was here to visit Qian Hanyue, Tang Ye immediately asked the princess: "What is your relationship with Yu Fusheng?"


    When the princess saw Tang Ye''s serious look, she understood that Tang Ye was jealous, and she was a little funny, and hummed: "Are you jealous?"


    Tang Ye glared and hummed: "Of course I am jealous. You are my wife. If you are not clear with other men, see how I treat you!"


    The princess turned her head and did not speak, as if she was aggrieved, after all, she was scolded by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye realized that the tone was getting a little heavier, so he calmed down and said, "Think about it, if I run to find another woman to let you know, what will happen to you?"


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and thought he was boring to say such things, and hummed: "What can I do? It is a matter of course for you to marry a child, can I not allow it? Even if you don''t want to, I will help you after some age. Find one! Do you think I will serve you for the rest of my life and make you toss? You think so beautifully, I can''t stand your tossing alone!"


    As the princess blushed, the tossing refers to the tossing on the bed. She knew how powerful Tang Ye was in that aspect.


    Tang Ye was stunned when she heard her words.


    I''ll go!


    Did you hear me right? The princess recognizes her three wives and four concubines? If she is not like this, she will personally help find!


    Isn''t this a fine tradition in ancient times?


    The princess is a person from a previous life, and his subjective consciousness is like that. It is not difficult to guess that the prince of the previous life must have married more than the princess, so the princess has already accepted this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye felt that she would be blessed in the future.


    No wonder Donglai and Tang Ye maintained that kind of relationship, and didn''t feel anything when he heard Tang Ye say that he was going to find the young master''s wife. It is estimated that it is also influenced by this kind of thinking. She feels that she can''t be big, and it''s okay to be a concubine.


    Tang Ye and the princess walked to the entrance of the palace and saw Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng falling from mid-air.


    "Han Yue, are you...?" Nangong Su came here to inquire about the princess and Tang Ye. She and Yu Fusheng waited for so long and still didn''t see the princess in the past, so they couldn''t help coming over in person.


    Nangong Susu glanced at Tang Ye and asked about the relationship between Qian Hanyue and Tang Ye.


    The princess looked at Tang Ye, squinted for a moment, and said, "Palace Master, I will marry Long Ye next day!"


    "What, what?" Nangong Susu felt that he must have heard it wrong, and Han Yue was going to marry Long Ye. This is to stimulate her heart disease!


    Yu Fusheng''s expression was equally astonished, and he felt that his head was hit by thunder, paralyzed and blank. She stayed in the Guanghan Temple with a cheeky, and also delayed her cultivation, just to win the favor of the beauty of Qian Hanyue, now Qian Hanyue actually said to marry Longye!


    Suddenly, Yu Fusheng''s heart became hostile, this kind of thing is absolutely unacceptable to him!


    Yu Fusheng looked at Tang Ye, frowned and clenched his fists, looking like he wanted to tear Tang Ye with his hands!

 Chapter 791： Fight back against the web!

    As a person who is good at observing words and colors, Tang Ye has a panoramic view of Yu Fusheng''s secretly angry situation. He expressed helplessness for this kind of thing, not because he wanted to make trouble, but because there were things constantly coming to trouble him. Either he is being watched, and he has to fight back. Either his daughter-in-law is being watched, and he wants to fight back!


    Although Yu Fusheng was angry, he held it back, so Tang Ye and him wouldn''t fight now. Now Tang Ye is only in the Imperial Spirit Realm, and he definitely can''t beat Shang Tongxuan''s Yu Fusheng. But he is not afraid. Since he had eaten soft rice while fighting against Nangong Susu, if Yu Fusheng dared to make a move, he would not be afraid to eat it again. Of course, the husband and wife must take care of each other, and the princess will definitely cover him.


    Nangong Susu did not want to believe what the princess said, marrying the young master of the Long Family? Isn''t that the tale of sliding the world? But she knew that the princess would not make jokes casually, let alone make such jokes. She asked the princess: "Han Yue, why do you want to marry Longye? I can''t understand, let alone accept it!"


    The princess took a look at Nangong Susu, with a much gentler attitude than others, and said: "Palace Master, I will tell you some things clearly, but not now, now I have a lot to say with Long Ye."


    The meaning of the princess is obvious-she is very busy, please don''t bother Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng for now!


    "Han Yue..." Nangong Susu looked at the princess in anxious expression. The princess''s decision made her flustered. If she is so optimistic, she would marry to the Long Family. This would have a huge impact on the Guanghan Temple.


    But the princess was resolute, she couldn''t force it, so she could only endure it temporarily.


    Nangong Susu looked at Tang Ye with a severely cold expression. It seems that I want to kill Tang Ye, so that the princess can''t marry to Long''s house!


    Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu and squinted his eyes, wanting to see Nangong Susu''s appearance, but Nangong Susu still covered his face with a veil and couldn''t see it.


    Yu Fusheng didn''t look like a joke when he saw the princess, and knew that the princess wouldn''t be joking. The fact that the princess said he was going to marry Tang Ye might be a fact. He was very unwilling, his tone was obviously angry, colder than usual, looked at the princess and asked, "Girl Hanyue, are you really going to marry Longye?"


    The princess nodded without explaining too much.


    "Can I know the reason?" Yu Fusheng continued to ask.


    The princess looked at Yu Fusheng and snorted coldly: "You don''t need to know."


    Yu Fusheng took a hard breath, watched the princess smile coldly, and hummed: "Okay, very good, these days I have been bothering Miss Hanyue with passion!"


    Yu Fusheng turned and left. He walked up to Tang Ye, took a look at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, and sneered, "Long Ye, you really have some abilities!"


    Humph, Yu Fusheng strode away.


    Nangong Susu glanced at Qian Hanyue again, he stopped talking, and then turned and left.


    After Tang Ye waited for them to leave, watching the princess just about to speak, the princess knew what he was going to say and hummed directly: "You don''t owe me, but you owe her, you really marry her!"


    Naturally, she was Lin Yourong. When Lin Yourong came out before, she asked Tang Ye if she would marry her, she got Tang Ye''s firm nod, and then there was the princess.


    The princess was married to the prince, so she didn''t care much about it. But she knew that Lin Yourong hoped so, so she agreed.


    Tang Ye smiled and went to hug the princess. The princess was a little uncomfortable, but she still did. She said to Tang Ye: "When you come to marry me, the memories of the two lives will be more integrated, and then she can bear this strength, and it will be no problem to come out. Maybe..."


    The princess fell silent for a while, and then said: "Maybe I will disappear, this body chooses her character. Or, I was in the previous life, but I can''t be me in this life. That would be too unfair to her."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye again and snorted coldly: "This is also the result you want, isn''t it? Hope I disappear!"


    The princess''s tone was inexplicably resentful.


    Tang Ye hugged her tightly and said, "I love you very much, too. I can''t bear you and Yourong."


    "A man is this kind of thing, and I want to be two women with the same body. I know it is a lover at first glance!" The princess snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled, leaned over and bit the princess''s earlobe, and said, "I''m a woman who married me. You still don''t know how my temper is?"


    The princess bit her earlobe by Tang Ye, and her body trembled slightly. Just as she wanted to scold Tang Ye not to mess around, there was a loud noise outside.


    The princess frowned, went out and asked some disciples to come over and ask, only to realize that those warriors were in the commotion because she announced that she would marry the Long Family.


    For many warriors, this is simply sprinkling salt on the wound! They really wanted to die, just now Qian Hanyue was protecting the young master of the Long Family, and now she said she would marry the young master of the Long Family!


    Their feelings of sadness collapsed completely. Originally, they were waiting for Nangong Susu to come out and tell them that Qian Hanyue had nothing to do with Young Master Long Family, but in the end, Qian Hanyue was going to marry Young Master Long Family!


    "I think, from the moment I set foot on the road to the Guanghan Tiangong, I have been dreaming..." The warriors are desperate, and they don¡¯t hesitate to go all the way to see the fairy, and now they are going to marry the young Long Family. The villain of the Lord, this completely defeated their strong heart, and they seemed to have become walking dead.


    However, someone shouted at this time: "You can''t let the matter just end like this! For no reason, how could Fairy Han Yue marry the evil young Long Ye? There must be some shameful secret in it! Perhaps Long Ye used the Long Family to persecute him. Where''s Fairy Hanyue? We''re going to find Longye, and Fairy Hanyue asks you!"


    Many warriors feel that this is reasonable, and they are all here, desperate and desperate, and can''t be ignorant of why this ridiculous thing happened. Therefore, many warriors rioted and asked to see Qian Hanyue and Tang Ye.


    The princess frowned when she heard about this. With her temperament, she certainly wouldn''t explain to many warriors. She finds these warriors very annoying.


    The disciple of the Guanghan Temple told the princess that there was no need to worry about this, because Nangong would solve the commotion. When that disciple retired, he glanced at Tang Ye secretly, and felt that Tang Yeying''s anger was compelling, handsome and free, if it weren''t for being such a villain, it would be normal for the girls to move their hearts!


    Tang Ye squinted for a moment, and said, "Someone has been arguing all the time."


    The princess said in an unpleasant voice: "It''s not because you provoke so many things, big and small are provoke!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, to blame himself for this matter? He smiled and said: "This has confirmed my guess, or it''s time to make a move."


    "What else did you arrange?" The princess knew that Tang Ye likes to use his brain, and asked when she squinted at him.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you know about spider webs? If my guess is correct, then this dense web that envelops the world should be broken!"

 Chapter 792： An unexpected person!

    After learning about the spider web from Ding Sansi, Tang Ye began to pay attention to this matter. Not to mention the rumor that Cobweb manipulated his "Long Family Evil Younger", he would not allow Cobweb''s monitoring behavior alone. Being in control of the traces and intelligence by others is tantamount to being pinched in the throat, and being threatened by cold arrows at any time is something that no one can accept.


    The princess learned about the spider web from Tang Ye, frowned slightly and then sneered, and snorted, "Who made you so often messing up? Isn''t it because you are being watched now?"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess and squinted his eyes, and said, "Are you sure you want to make fun of me? I tell you, the cobwebs may have seen you and me just now."


    "Impossible!" The princess blushed and her expression was terribly cold. If someone saw something like that, how could she get out of the palace? She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "In a certain area around me, I can detect any wind and grass, let alone someone lurking!"


    "Are you sure?" Tang Ye sneered, playing with the taste: "When you are in a house, you are either shy and afraid to look at people, or you call for enjoyment, and you still care about the surrounding movement?"


    "Tang Ye, I stab you to death with a sword!" The princess was very angry, with an ice sword in her hand, rushing to Tang Ye and pressing the ice sword against Tang Ye''s neck, she could knock Tang Ye off at any time.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, what he said was the truth... The princess just refused to admit it, he said seriously to the princess: "You take the sword away first, and let me tell you about the terrible cobweb, not just a threat. I also threaten you. Do you think the people of the spider web can''t monitor you? No, you are wrong, the spider web has a very wide penetration, and every member of the spider web is an elite of the spy, so even you may be monitored. First, people with spider webs may be lurking by your side without you knowing, that is, there may be people with spider webs in Guanghan Tiangong. Second, it is said that people with spider webs have special supernatural powers, such as occlusion qigong. This kind of magical method that can be called the effect of transforming the ordinary spirit jade can cover the breath, and you don''t know it by your side."


    The princess frowned, disgusted by what was being monitored.


    "Do you have a way to deal with the spider web?" Without thinking about it, the princess wanted to get rid of the spider web directly, looking at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said with a small smile: "After I got off the straight official road to the Guanghan Temple, I got off the carriage and made some trouble. At first I felt that there was nothing wrong, but then I found something wrong. Xu Rufeng is a swordsman. But I was seriously injured, and many warriors became jealous of me. Now that they know that I have the imperial spirit realm and the dragon family''s combat skills, they will never come to me again if they are stupid. However, they have not only shot, they have also beaten me all the way Hantian Palace, this is very abnormal, so I paid special attention to it, and found that every time those warriors were frustrated because of me, there were people pushing them, let them continue to be angry with me, and settle accounts with me... this is all driven by me. It¡¯s not difficult to let Donglai and Xigo stare at those people carefully, wanting to know the result."


    The princess was silent for a while and said: "You said that the spider web is the elite of the spy, and if the phenomenon you said is promoted by someone, this kind of thing is very common. To put it bluntly, it is very clumsy to use this method against you. The person with the spider web should Wouldn''t you make such a mistake?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "By guiding everyone to deal with me, this method of killing people by borrowing a knife is really clumsy, too lacking in technical content, so I also suspect that it is not a cobweb person. However, I believe there must be something wrong, no If I can understand this, it is very likely that there is a cobweb hidden."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and said, "If you need help, just speak up. I''m still happy to kill a few people I hate."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Are you really worried that we were peeped at what happened just now?"


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!" the princess snorted.


    Tang Ye shrugged and was not polite to the princess, and said, "Originally, I wanted to sleep with you tonight, but now that I have dealt with the spider web, I have to seize the opportunity, otherwise they will run away. In addition, you probably have a lot of things to tell Nangong Susu. If Nangong Susu and others know that we are sleeping together, you will not have a good reputation."


    "You have asked for my body and still talk such nonsense?" The princess contempted Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Pretending to be external, but internally I still sleep with you."


    "Dreaming!" The princess shouted in a low voice.


    Tang Ye still has business to do, so she will not play Tsundere with the princess for the time being, and will leave the bedroom and meet each other.


    "Young Master, be careful, I''m here with Xi Qu!" When Tang Ye was about to return to the carriage, she was suddenly stopped by a slender girl with a white gauze on her face, who whispered to him.


    Tang Ye was stunned, hearing the voice of this slender girl, he knew it was Donglai. Before he could speak, Dong Lai pulled him away quickly until he entered a unique wing. There was another girl in the wing with a face covered in white gauze. Tang Ye didn''t want to guess, and shouted, "Go west."


    Go west to see Tang Ye, take off the veil, and salute: "Young Master."


    Donglai also took off the veil and wanted to salute Tang Ye. Tang Ye waved his hand to stop their red tape and said, "What''s the matter with you?"


    Donglai pouted and said: "It''s not the young master that you provoke! After Qian Hanyue announced that she would choose a day to marry the Long Family, everything in the Guanghan Tiangong was messed up! Those warriors who came to visit all wanted to kill you with their swords. There are all the young disciples in the Guanghan Temple who hate you... everyone wants to hurt you! Our carriage is still surrounded by them, but the old man doesn¡¯t like being in the Guanghan Temple, so he stays on the carriage all the time. As soon as people approached, they were driven away by Hei Lao. They were entangled at first, but after a few deaths, they dared to stand a few tens of meters away from the carriage and waited. Hei Lao killed The old man doesn¡¯t blink without blinking his eyes. The old man doesn¡¯t know it. It turns out to be so cruel... Even so, once you show up, those people will definitely move you! I want to cover you with Xi Qu Disguised as a disciple of the Guanghan Temple."


    After Donglai explained, he looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, and said, "Young Master, Qian Hanyue really wants to marry you? How did you do it?"


    Going west to look at Tang Ye is also curious. Qian Hanyue is now in the Profound Realm, and she is as beautiful as an immortal, and even comes from the Sanxiu school. Why did she fall in love with our notorious young master?


    Tang Ye smiled, without explaining the matter in detail, and said: "You will know about this in the future. Now I want you to do one thing, which is to help me stare at a few people. If you can contact the spy of the Long family, Let the Long Family Detective help. If we are lucky, maybe we can uncover the person with the spider web!"


    "Cobweb?" Donglai and Xiqu looked at each other in surprise, then looked at Tang Ye, their beautiful eyes rolled, wondering what to say.


    The cobwebs are so savvy. These dead men and spies have always wanted to deal with them, but there is no result. Now the young master can touch the clues of the cobwebs as soon as he comes out... Is the young master too powerful, or is he too incompetent?


    Time is urgent. It¡¯s not easy to ask Tang Ye too much about going east and west. He started to stare at a few suspicious people as Tang Ye said. At the same time, he contacted the agent of Long¡¯s family for help, and quietly spread a secret net to the secret agents. Myth-spider web, encircle!


    During the east, west, and several Long Family spy operations, Tang Ye stood on a high ground in Guanghan Tiangong and looked around, suddenly frowned, as if thinking of something, and left the Guanghan Tiangong directly, outside. Waiting not far away.


    As the night darkened, Tang Ye finally waited for someone. When he saw this person, Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect it to be him!

 Chapter 793： The myth of destruction!

    Before the night was not so deep, somewhere in a hidden corner, the two met. Although the night is not deep, it is dark enough that the two meeting people can''t see each other.


    They don''t need to know what each other looks like. The secret agents have never been taboo about this. They will be on the same side, and they won''t know each other''s looks. They abide by the emptiness of shadows. When they need to exist, they will exist for a short time. When they don¡¯t need to exist, it is as if this person does not exist in the world.


    "Long Ye is a terrible person, you must be careful." One of them said, the unexpected was a woman''s voice.


    "I will." The other asked you to say, a man''s voice.


    All you can know in the dark is that this is a man and a woman. As for the other clues, there are none at all.


    The man said: "I should have died, but I didn''t die, so I have to disappear for a while."


    The woman said, ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily safe to disappear. Long Ye¡¯s horror is unimaginable. Perhaps we are trapped by our own game and portrayed Long Ye as a gangster. I really think he has nothing to do. We made a mistake."


    The man was silent for a long time, and said: "I know, I was that mistake."


    "In fact, the safe way is..."


    "I die!"


    Huh!


    Suddenly a cold light flashed.


    "Yeah!" A woman snorted.


    Then someone fell to the ground.


    Click, someone lit a torch.


    The torch illuminates the ground, the one who was killed.


    The cold light flashed, it was a sword drawn, and he fell to the ground. Someone died, and the dead person was a woman wearing a white gauze.


    That woman is dead.


    The light from the torch didn''t shine in front of the man, and he still couldn''t see him.


    The man snorted coldly to the woman: "If you make a mistake, you will die. It is not safe to disappear. The spider web does not allow this kind of thing to appear, so you want to say,''Actually, the safe way is death. You, you killed me. I made a mistake, but I don''t want to die yet. So, you deserve to die."


    The man carried the slain woman on his back and had to take it away for a perfect destruction.


    "It''s sad that I have lived for more than 20 years without really feeling that I have lived. The only time I feel that I have lived is because of Longye. I failed, but for Longye, it may not be a failure. Longye No matter how powerful it is, it also hides its ability and starts to pay attention to the spider web. However, it is not that simple for him to find the person who the spider web. I have always felt that the method of the spider web is too harsh, a little mistake I''m about to die, I don''t agree..."


    As the man yo-yo said, he carried the killed woman on his back, put it on an ordinary carriage, and drove away.


    This is a very simple story. Of the two elite spies in the spider web, one of them had contact with Tang Ye, but he did not do very well. Considering that there may be loopholes, the female spy decided to kill the man to ensure nothing is wrong. This is the style of Cobweb. Cobwebs do not allow any errors in any link, so they created the myth of the spy world. Unexpectedly, the man did not want to die, and unexpectedly killed her before the woman.


    The man put the woman''s body on the carriage, and slowly left the Guanghan Temple in the carriage. He glanced back, his expression a bit playful. Although he knew that Tang Ye had begun to pay attention to the spider web, he was confident that Tang Ye would not notice him, after all, he almost died under Tang Ye''s Fang Tian painting halberd. Who would associate him with Cobweb?


    The man smiled, waiting for him to leave the northern snowy area, then he will disappear completely, and no one will notice his identity. However, suddenly, he saw a boring looking person standing under a tree in front of him.


    Tang Ye!


    The moment he saw Tang Ye, he was dumbfounded. Why is Tang Ye here?


    Under the arrangement of the Guanghan Temple, there are bright places on both sides of the avenue in the middle of the night. Tang Ye heard the movement and looked at the man. When he saw the man, he was stunned, never expecting to wait until this person appeared.


    At this moment, Tang Ye admired that the person in the spider web would not be an elite, and he hadn''t waited until he had hardly thought that the person in front of him was a spy for the spider web.


    Xu Rufeng that he almost killed!


    In the daytime, Xu Rufeng, who wants to show off among the many warriors, feels like a conceited swordsman, and among the many warriors, he is more expressive. Even because of the duel with Tang Ye, he almost took his life in. Now he didn''t take his life into it, and he ruined half of his face. If you are a spy, it is indeed professional enough to do this.


    Perhaps Xu Rufeng''s mission should be to die?


    It is common for members of the cobweb to die to complete a delicate layout. If death can make the game perfect, the spider web people are very happy to do it, thinking that it is more meaningful than living.


    But Xu Rufeng doesn''t seem to think so, it''s better to be alive after all. He is confident enough not to be exposed, because there are more people doubting him than doubting him. Almost all the people who pushed the emotions of many warriors were spies, but they were not from the spider web, but were enemies of the Long Family. It also took a lot of time for the Long Family to deal with these secret agents. Then how can there be time to doubt him who left the field sadly because of a serious injury?


    But now Tang Ye stood in front of him. At this moment, his body was stiff and he felt unable to move. This was a failure for him, he was confident that he would never be discovered, and Tang Ye exposed many things, such as Tang Ye''s strength, some of Tang Ye''s operational methods and layout, etc. He wants to wipe the traces of his existence, but now it seems that there is no chance.


    He didn''t understand how Tang Ye doubted him.


    This must be a hit!


    After thinking for a second, Xu Rufeng didn''t think that Tang Ye knew his identity as a member of the spider web. He felt that Tang Ye might be blowing a hair when he came here, and then happened to run into him. Then you can continue to pretend to be Xu Rufeng in the daytime, and then leave slowly.


    However, just when he pretended to be gloomy and the bandaged face was very angry at Tang Ye, Tang Ye smiled, shook his head and said to him: "You don''t need to hide anymore, the spiderweb people are really amazing, if you don''t see it with your own eyes You, I will never doubt you. Although I have put everyone in my mind to screen, you have been screened out a long time ago and will no longer doubt you. But you just happen to be, huh... "


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Xu Rufeng''s face sank, while still a bit stiff. As for Tang Ye''s revealed ability, as a cobweb spy, he naturally discovered it a long time ago. Otherwise, when he talked secretly with that woman, he would not regard Tang Ye as a terrible person, and accidentally let their affairs fail. Therefore, Tang Ye said so, Xu Rufeng knew that there was no need to pretend.


    He failed.


    Perhaps, the myth that the spider web has never been discovered is about to be shattered. It''s just that he is not reconciled, why is this happening to him?

 Chapter 794： Hang you at the head of the city!

    Xu Rufeng is confident that he has done a good job, and if he can beat Tang Ye, he will kill Tang Ye. If you lose, just like now, pay a sufficient price. Although he was not dead, he ruined half of his face. As a conspirator, who has made such a sacrifice, what else can you ask for?


    However, Cobweb''s requirement is that if you lose, you die. Only death is the safest means of layout. Once he died, no clues would be found. Secondly, his death can more arouse the anger of the warriors of Jianghu towards Tang Ye, which has achieved the goal.


    However, Xu Rufeng did not choose to die. This is the mistake he made. He made such a mistake intentionally, because he was confident that he would not be exposed and there was no need to surrender his life. He is indeed a swordsman in the Taoist Temple of Changbai Mountain, just arranged by the spider web. He will become a cobweb spy when needed. When not needed, he has his own life. People who live well don''t want to die!


    It''s just that he didn''t expect that he didn''t choose to die and was discovered by Tang Ye. In this way, it seems that you are destined to die?


    At this point, Xu Rufeng took a deep breath and became calm and calm. He was not at all angry with Tang Ye before, and brought the warriors to denounce Tang Yeshi. He got off the horse and slowly led the carriage towards Tang Ye. When he arrived in front of Tang Ye, he said, "Young Master Long Family, really an unfathomable person..."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s just a coincidence. I didn''t specifically doubt who, but I just think that if there are people with spider webs, then I should do the aftermath. In the city, I arranged for people. But there are none outside the city, so I Just come and wait."


    Xu Rufeng narrowed his eyes to look at Tang Ye, and the ghost believed that this evil young man shaped by their cobwebs would only do things by luck. Thinking about it now, he felt that what Cobweb did to Tang Ye was self-defeating. I originally thought that the Young Master, who was suddenly introduced by the Long Family, was attacking the Long Family and the Capital City by spreading rumors. Unexpectedly, such rumors made Tang Ye hide herself well. Everyone thought the Young Master of the Long Family. It''s just that there is less evil and nothing in itself. But the result was just the opposite. Young Master Long was a fierce wolf and a dormant snake.


    "Actually, I have always had questions about you." Xu Rufeng looked at Tang Ye and stared for a long time, and said: "You...should not be the fake Young Master of the Long Family?"


    Anyone with a bit of brain probably understands that the Long Family''s sudden launch of a Young Master is definitely a fake, and they don''t know how the Long Family found this person. As for the Long Family Young Master''s combat skills at the Young Master''s Return Conference, it was just a momentary fool. Or, can fool ordinary people. People like their cobwebs can''t help it. Long Qingcheng''s spear combat skills are martial arts that can be mixed with the dragon family''s combat skills.


    Tang Ye smiled at Xu Rufeng and said, "Why do you think I''m a fake? You want me to play Long Family combat skills, and I did it. What you saw with your own eyes, is there a fake?"


    "This is where I am puzzled." Xu Rufeng squinted his eyes: "The Long Family combat skills you played are always considered real. But, I know very well that it is fake. Then your identity is also fake. . I don¡¯t think I understand the doubts here."


    Tang Ye smiled slightly. For Xu Rufeng, he must kill. He didn''t need to hide anything, and said: "My Long Family combat skills are indeed true."


    When telling the truth, others do not believe it. Tang Ye knew that the world loved to play this thing. He wanted to see if Xu Rufeng would believe it. If you believe it, will it reveal some other clues?


    However, Xu Rufeng directly denied Tang Ye, and said: "That is a fake Long Family combat skill! Long Ye...This is also your fake name. What is your name, there is no need to know. It is meaningless. But I, you lied. Not me. Your Long Family combat skills are fake, because you learned from Long Qingcheng."


    "The Long Family combat skills I learned with my sister are fake? Isn''t my sister learning Long Family combat skills? Your reason is really funny." Tang Ye sneered.


    Xu Rufeng laughed and hummed: "Do you really think Long Qingcheng is your sister? What are you really...? You... don''t know? Yes, many people don''t know. Heh, many people don''t know, don''t know..."


    "What are you talking about?!" Tang Ye was shocked when he heard Xu Rufeng''s words. Isn''t the old sister a real one? What is this saying... Tang Ye stared at Xu Rufeng and asked, "What do you mean?"


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Xu Rufeng laughed, no longer depressed because of what Tang Ye discovered, as if he was proud of defeat, and said proudly: "Long Ye, Long Ye, Jianghu is a net, this one There are many points in the net, and each point seems to be independent, but because of the connection of the net, any point can be connected together. You and Long Qingcheng are these two points. You seem close, but Is it really so?"


    "Speaking of people!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, at this moment he didn''t want to play word games.


    Xu Rufeng smiled triumphantly: "From now on, you will slowly know. You are not the real Young Master of the Long Family. Now you are too deeply involved in the drama, and you are involved in more and more things... You think it is very beautiful to pretend to be a Young Master of the Long Family. The glory and wealth are endless? Ha...you will know the cost..."


    "Don''t want to die!" Tang Ye suddenly squeezed Xu Rufeng''s neck while holding both sides of his mouth with his other hand. He suddenly exerted force and snapped out the teeth in his mouth.


    Tang Ye threw Xu Rufeng to the ground. Xu Rufeng fell to the ground, his body weakened, and he spat out his teeth. He wanted to crush a tooth just now. The tooth was loaded with poison. Once the toxin entered the body, he would die immediately.


    Tang Ye was too familiar with the routines of these spies, not letting Xu Rufeng die.


    Xu Rufeng looked at Tang Ye, and saw Tang Yeju looking down at him with a coldness and cruelty. He suddenly felt flustered. He wanted to commit suicide, but was immediately stopped by Tang Ye, which showed that Tang Ye was more experienced than he thought. How deep is this fake Long Family Young Master hiding? It''s like an old river and lake at all, how can it look so young!


    Tang Ye looked at Xu Fufeng coldly, and hummed: "What I want to know, you tell me, otherwise, you will know what is really better than death."


    Xu Rufeng sneered, spat out two mouthfuls of blood, and said, "Want to torture me? If you think torture me can make me surrender, just come."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s certain to torture you. Even if you don''t say anything, I won''t be too disappointed. Because in my expectation, your role is to let the spider web people see and move my dragon family. The consequences of the young master! Your spider web is known as the spy myth? Then I will hang you on the top of the city and let everyone see if the spider web people are invincible. Then, the spies of the major families start to act, and I see your spider web is still When will you be proud?"


    "You..." Xu Rufeng didn''t expect Tang Ye to use him to provoke the entire spider web!

 Chapter 795： The big demon of the arena!

    As a cobweb spy, Xu Rufeng was well-trained, and even if he was tortured by Tang Ye, he did not spit out any useful information.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense. He abolished Xu Rufeng''s hands and feet, and used very brutal means to torture him into an inhuman manner, and then hung him to the gate in front of the main city of Guanghan Temple.


    In the early morning of the next day, a group of local residents, foreign warriors and tourists gathered at the city gate, watching Xu Rufeng who was half-dead hanging at the city gate talking.


    This incident caused a very bad effect. As the master of the Guanghan Temple, Nangong Susu was so angry that he wanted to kill. Who would dare to do such a tragic thing in her Guanghan Temple?


    Then Tang Ye came to visit and told Nangong Susu that he did it.


    "Long Ye!" Nangong Susu glared at Tang Ye and took a sigh of relief. Why did he want to get rid of this kid?


    If she remembered correctly, Tang Ye ruined half of Xu Rufeng''s face, and now Tang Ye tortured Xu Rufeng again, half alive, and still hanging at the gate of the city. How cruel and shady talent could do such a thing?


    Nangong Susu can''t tolerate such evil and dark people appearing in her place, but the princess stopped her and said: "Palace Lord, Long Ye must have done this for a reason. Don''t be angry."


    "Reason? Even if there is a reason, I don''t welcome anyone who can do that kind of thing!" Nangong Susu looked at Qian Hanyue and felt very heartbroken. Why did Hanyue protect Tang Ye like a demon?


    Tang Ye no longer cares about what others think of him. Now the entire Guwu rivers and lakes regard him as the lesser evil of the dragon family. He doesn''t care about doing two more evils, and said to Nangong Susu: "Nangong Palace Lord, don''t you find out Is there a disciple missing from the Hantian Palace? I can tell you that that disciple was killed by Xu Rufeng. And Xu Rufeng, whose true identity is a cobweb spy. Now, do you know why I did that?"


    Nangong Susu frowned when she heard the spider web. People of her status naturally know cobwebs. Cobweb is an organization that everyone hates, because it works in secret and can destroy a person with no effort. I had heard earlier that someone from the rivers and lakes came up, but a few rumors were spread by the spider web, and that person was ruined under pressure. Like Tang Ye, who has been rumored to be the greatest evil in the whole world, not only has not been destroyed by pressure, but he has also been evil. I am afraid that he is alone. It is simply weird.


    The princess said to Nangong Susu: "Palace Master, do you really think that Long Ye is the kind of evil that is rumored in the rivers and lakes? You have fought against Long Ye, you should know his personality. You are not a three-year-old kid anymore, no I think that what others say is what they say. Longye¡¯s matter was fabricated by a spider web spy. Longye is a victim. And you don¡¯t know the reputation of the Long Family. Although Long Xingtian is domineering, he speaks justice. Needless to say, Mrs. Long has a well-known reputation, benevolence and benevolence. How could their son be too bad? If Long Ye is really so evil, they should have taken care of it long ago?"


    Nangong Susu is not such a mindless person. Yesterday the princess announced that she would marry the Long¡¯s family and immediately sent a large number of disciples to investigate Tang Ye¡¯s affairs. Based on the information collected and her old rivers¡¯ judgment, she knew Tang Ye. It is not as rumored.


    Tang Ye looked indifferent, very speechless to the two women who were discussing herself with the white gauze in front of him, and said, "No matter what you think of me, I will not let go of the cobweb. Xu Rufeng is not dead yet. In a few days, I will see if anyone comes to rescue him."


    "Are you funny?" Nangong Susu was really going to kill someone. She didn''t understand why Tang Ye was so unconscious, she was really the most annoying person she had ever met. How many days do you want to hang Xu Rufeng at the gate of the city? This hanging for an hour has greatly affected the Guanghan Temple. How many days do you want to hang?


    Tang Ye said frankly, "This is a bait I put in. The fish didn''t catch it. How can there be any reason to take the line?"


    "Do you think Guanghan Tiangong is your home? You have the final say?" Nangong Susu has been taking a deep breath to adjust his emotions, afraid that Tang Ye can''t help but die.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Although it is not my family, it will be my in-laws soon. Han Yue is my future wife."


    "You..." Nangong Susu really couldn''t help being angry. He actually talked to such a shameless person?


    The princess turned her head aside, not wanting to participate in this matter. Tang Ye is such a person. The more you look at him upset, the more upset he can make you want to die. And the better you are with him, the better he will be with you.


    Nangong Susu turned her head when she saw the princess. She really wanted to die. She couldn''t help it anymore, and said angrily: "Long Ye, go and take Xu Rufeng down now, otherwise don''t blame me. You are welcome! And Hanyue, I don¡¯t know why you are so towards Longye, if you do this again... My Guanghan Temple does not need a disciple like you!"


    The meaning is to expel Tang Ye and the princess together.


    The princess thought this was a bit big, and glared at Tang Ye: "Long Ye, are you sick? Your reputation is so bad, and you still do such cruel things, you can''t explain it when you want to explain it! Go ahead! Put Xu Rufeng down!"


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect that the princess suddenly turned towards Nangong Susu, and a woman changed her face quickly.


    "Young Master, something happened!" Donglai''s voice suddenly sounded outside, and Donglai hurried in from outside.


    "I have seen Palace Master Nangong, and... Mrs. Future Young Master." Donglai saluted Nangong Susu and the princess, and then said to Tang Ye: "A lot of people gathered outside to watch Xu Rufeng. Those warriors are making trouble, Cobweb The people in "Hidden too deep, I don¡¯t know who the cobweb person is. However, based on my experience with Xi Qu, there must be a cobweb person in there. But now the commotion is so fierce that I can''t suppress it anymore."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Let''s go out and have a look together."


    Tang Ye and Dong Lai went out. When they were outside the commotion, they saw that the warriors were about to do something, and they demanded that Xu Rufeng be let down. A huge commotion is about to erupt.


    Nangong Susu and Princess Wang went to a high place outside to watch, to see how Tang Ye handled the matter.


    Tang Ye stared at the turbulent crowd carefully, and finally sighed. The man in the spider web was worthy of being an elite spy, and he didn''t show any strangeness. Looking at those commotions, if anyone is a cobweb, it seems that everyone is a cobweb.


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter if you can''t find the spider web. I did this to show the spider web people and the spies of other rich people. The goal is achieved, I can''t force too much." Tang Ye sighed and said, then jumped to the top of the city. Go up, just stand on Xu Rufeng.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye, they were all taken aback, and then furious. Now they understood, it was Tang Ye who tortured Xu Rufeng and then hung Xu Rufeng on the top of the city!


    It''s almost fertile days with thousands of draft horses...This is the mood of those warriors at this time. The evil young master Long Family again? Why is no one to kill such evil people?


    Tang Ye looked cold and ruthless, glanced at the people, suddenly stretched out his hand, opened his claws, and uttered a force, like a star-sucking Dafa, sucking up the hanging Xu Rufeng, grabbing Xu Rufeng''s head.


    Tang Ye grabbed Xu Rufeng¡¯s head and lifted it up, showing it to everyone, and said coldly: "People with spider webs, no matter how deep you hide, I will get you out! You bad my reputation, good, then you must do everything. Don''t be caught by me, otherwise it will be his fate!"


    After all, Tang Ye used force to directly smash Xu Rufeng''s Tianling Gai.


    "Ah!" Xu Fufeng, who was dying, finally let out a muffled grunt, and then died completely.


    When everyone saw this, their bodies trembled.


    Woj!


    Tang Ye killed Xu Rufeng! Killed in front of everyone like this, mercilessly! Cruel, evil, dark! This demon, this great demon!


    "Long Ye! You wicked demon, I will kill you for the people and walk the way for the sky!" Someone flew up to kill Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye waved his sleeves and sent a strong force, knocking him to the ground, and hummed: "Do you have the ability to move me? If you don''t, don''t be aggressive, or if you die, no one will help you carry the corpses back home!"


    Nima... Everyone kept cursing, but no one ran to kill Tang Ye, after all, they didn''t have that strength.


    The princess sighed with exhaustion when she saw Tang Ye doing this. This **** has not enough evil in the Long Family, so he still wants to be the demon of the world?


    Nangong Susu next to him wanted to kill this big demon, no matter what Tang Ye had for it!

 Chapter 796： Total punishment!

    Regarding what Tang Ye did, the princess felt tired, so why not go east and west? As the two maids who accompany Tang Ye, they are too familiar with Tang Ye now, they don''t have any courtesy of maids, and they dare to complain directly about the crazy things Tang Ye did. They wondered, Young Master is really going to be a big villain?


    Although they agree with the people who killed the spider webs, they provoked the spider webs and let the spider webs act, and then the spider webs people may reveal flaws. However, there is no need to do this kind of thing yourself, just let someone else or your own spy do it. Doing it by yourself has angered many warriors, not to mention, and also caused a bad reputation for yourself, which will have a great impact on the future!


    I''m afraid that you will have to beware of being assassinated everywhere in the future, and you will become a great demon. You don''t need a reason to kill you, you can kill it! The east and west have a hunch that this little beauty will be pointed at her nose and scolded for embarrassment, torture, or insidious and lowly. Can those who serve by the big demon be a good boy?


    Alas... Donglai and Xiqu felt very pressured to be with Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye killed Xu Rufeng, he directly threw Xu Rufeng''s body under the city wall, fully interpreting the image of the murderer. Except for the princess and the east and west, which one is not gritted his teeth with hatred? It''s just that Nangong Susu was forced by the princess and his identity, so he didn''t make a move. Others are more helpless. They couldn''t beat Tang Ye. If they were compared with the background, they were even more different from each other. They could only dare not speak.


    Tang Ye dressed in black and walked away, looking really free and easy. But there were waves of anger behind him, and he was almost smashed into an egg.


    Go east and west to keep up with Tang Ye, Nangong Susu coldly snorted and turned back to the palace. The princess sighed and looked at Tang Ye, a little sad. She thought, it''s better to break through her strength quickly, reach the fairyland, continue to explore the secrets she has contacted in the past life, forget about other things, don''t worry about Tang Yeai''s toss!


    Donglai followed Tang Ye and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Young Master, if you do that, aren''t you afraid of trouble?"


    Tang Ye knew what Dong Lai was worried about, and said with a smile: "If I don''t do this, it''s just as troublesome. If that''s the case, let''s do it. Moreover, if I do it with my own hands, the effect will be even greater. I just wronged you and Xi Qu. Now, it must be very uncomfortable to stay by my evil young demon, right?"


    "No!" Donglai immediately shook Tang Ye''s hand and said earnestly: "How gentle and considerate the young master is, Donglai knows. Donglai is willing to stay with the young master and be a cow. You can be a horse!"


    "Cough cough!" The next to West went to cough a few times, and stopped Donglai''s hooking up with Tang Ye, and said uncomfortably: "Donglai, pay attention to your words and deeds. The young master''s wife will be nearby in the future. See what the young master''s wife is doing. Punish you!"


    "I''m not afraid, Young Master loves me very much!" Dong Lai was a little bit hypocritical, grabbed Tang Ye with one arm and rubbed her chest, and said aggrieved: "The Young Master hasn''t let Dong Lai serve for a long time, is it disgusting? East is coming..."


    Xi Qu knew that Dong Lai was fighting back against her. She was angry, gritted her teeth and stared at Dong Lai, and ran up to take Tang Ye''s other arm, and said, "Young Master, are you biased against me? Why not Let Dong Lai carry your Fang Tian painted halberd, do I have to carry it? People are also girls, so you don''t care for me so much?"


    "Go west, you...!" Donglai was furious.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, stopped the noise of the two girls, and said: "This young master treats everyone equally, you can come to my room tonight..."


    "Bah!" Donglai and Xiqu chuckled together in unity, their pretty faces flushed, and they felt that Tang Ye was really slutty.


    ...


    Somewhere in the post, a man who looked like a swordsman and a man who looked like a talent sat together talking.


    "Do you know what the Long Family Young Master did?" The swordsman said to the talented man with a wine glass in his hands.


    The talented man looked polite and shook his head with a smile: "It''s no use, the spider web will not be so easily provoked."


    "But..." The swordsman man squinted his eyes, turned around while holding the wine glass, and said, "But I''m very angry. I can''t help but go to meet this young master of the Long Family."


    "That won''t work." The Xiucai man said: "There is a big action above, which is aimed at the entire Long Family. The Young Master of the Long Family is indispensable in this matter, so we cannot kill him yet."


    The swordsman man said: "So, I''m going to get together in the God Capital City Elite Competition and the Long Family''s election of a son-in-law?"


    The talented man smiled and said, "That''s right, but Young Master Long has to participate in this matter."


    "What?" The swordsman man was taken aback, and said, "You mean, let Long Ye participate in the Elite Competition and the Long Family Selection of Son-in-law. Are you kidding? The Elite Competition is understandable, the Long Family chooses the son-in-law... brother to sister? It''s a bit irritating..."


    "This kind of thing is of course impossible, but according to her information, Long Ye has a deep affection for her sister, and this can be used." The Xiucai man said.


    The swordsman man squinted his eyes and said, "That spy from the Long Family?"


    The talented man nodded.


    The swordsman man took a sip of wine, sighed, and patted his head again, feeling that their strategy was too hard, and hummed: "Just tell me, what are you going to do?"


    The talented man laughed and said: "Long Ye¡¯s recent toss is a bit big, and in addition to our previous operations, he is already a public enemy of the rivers and lakes. Then, if we can prove with ironclad evidence that he is the fake Young Master of the Long Family, then other families are Isn¡¯t it possible to use the means of the Long Family¡¯s expiration to attack the Long Family? At that time, it will be the tyrants and the martial artists of the rivers and lakes who will jointly shoot and point directly at the Long Family. What if Long Xingtian is stronger? He can be one enemy ten Can one enemy a hundred? So..."


    The talented man squinted his eyes, a smug sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, and hummed, "This time, eat Long''s family!"


    The swordsman man sighed, and said, "Actually, I still want to meet Longye from the front. He is a hidden master who has reached the Imperial Spirit Realm and attacked the Tongxuan Realm. This kind of person is similar to us, others see On the surface, they are all fake. This kind of person is always a little proud. Because he has done one thing, no one else knows what is going on. It seems that he has lost, but he has earned it. This is the conspirator Victory. Wouldn¡¯t it be enjoyable to expose and defeat the conspirators, leaving him nothing?"


    "After all, he tortured and killed one of us. I don''t want Long Ye to be too proud..." The swordsman man drank another glass of wine.


    The talented man laughed and said: "Then you go to Shendu City to participate in the Talent Competition. Didn''t you see Li Haoran dancing the sword from that day and realized that he had a trick of''Sword in the Immortal''? Maybe... Hey, you became the dragon family. Where''s the son-in-law?"


    The swordsman man thought for a while, suddenly laughed, and said: "This is interesting, I have to join in the fun!"

 Chapter 797： On the real age of the elder sister!

    Tang Ye went to the Northern Snow Region to find the princess. He was worried about the princess''s situation. Now the princess is not only okay, but also has the strength of the Tongxuan realm. There is nothing to worry about, so Tang Ye began to return to the capital city.


    There are two main things in the eagerness to return to the city of God. One is that his infamousness has brought huge pressure to the Long Family. The other is that the city of God is in the Talent Competition and the Long Family''s son-in-law selection after the Elite Competition.


    Tang Ye was very concerned about Long Qingcheng''s life-long events, and couldn''t miss it. After explaining to Nangong Susu and the princess, he immediately set off to return to the capital city.


    Nangongsu was so eager for Tang Ye to leave, so he just said it was good to go or not to give it away! After all, the relationship between the princess and Tang Ye is more intimate, and will have more trouble with Tang Ye. For example, do something more the night before separation. Although the princess said arrogantly that she disagreed, she agreed to Tang Ye''s request. There are too many such things, and in private, it won''t be so embarrassing.


    Regarding the matter of choosing a day to marry the princess, Tang Ye planned to wait for the Long Family''s choice of son-in-law to begin. This matter has to ease the relationship with the Guanghan Temple, and now the princess''s family is in the Guanghan Temple, and the princess cannot be left alone. As for whether going back to the outside world will affect the wedding event, it depends on fate.


    After the farewell matter was settled, Tang Ye and Donglaixi and Heilao returned to the capital city in a carriage.


    The things that Tang Ye has done these days are all in his eyes, and he is no stranger to the incredible things Tang Ye will do. Originally, he thought that Tang Ye needed him to protect him on the way, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to continue to improve, and his head was clever, so he could barely use him to take action. Forget it, he was happily idle and continued to be an old groom in silence.


    Tang Ye sat in the carriage for a long time, got out and sat in front of the carriage, looking at the scenery outside, and said to Hei Lao: "Senior, I remember that when my father called you earlier, he said something about you. It''s not in the north. Are there any old friends of yours? Why don''t you go see you?"


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye, cast a confused eye, and said, "No one is here, it''s unnecessary."


    Seeing that Hei Lao didn''t have much interest in talking about the past, Tang Ye didn''t continue to ask, and said something else, "Senior didn''t seem to show any interest in Guanghan Temple, and didn''t go anywhere else. Is it in a bad mood? "


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye with a smile, as if he had already seen through if Tang Ye had played a small conspiracy, and said, "This river and lake is no longer the river and lake I was at that time, so what interest can I have? Those people who chose not to speak out, didn¡¯t I lose face when I spoke first? As for the mood, to be honest, the mood is not important to us, and you will not affect our mood at all."


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that the old black and old generation of Jianghu people was so strong that they could not put the world in their eyes. He looked at Hei Lao and asked, "Senior, if your generation at the time came out, what would happen to the rivers and lakes?"


    Hei Lao squinted his eyes, wondering what Tang Ye meant by asking him, does he want to deal with Lao Jianghu? But he has no reason to do this. This kid''s brain is really beyond ordinary people''s ability to guess.


    Hei Lao was not afraid to tell Tang Ye, he tilted his head casually, and said, "What else? Change to another river and lake."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. People of the black old generation will have to change the arena, which means that they can renovate the arena!


    Tang Ye asked again: "Old Hei, since you are so good, why don''t you work together to break the shackles of the world? After entering the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, I found out that the people in you don''t seem to be so active. Carrying out a mysterious plan. Are these warriors in the ancient martial arts are just talking about it? You always say that you want to break the shackles of the world and proving the way soaring. In fact, you are waiting for others to do it."


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, and he didn''t understand. Listening to what this kid meant, could it be that he agreed to break the shackles of the world and dissatisfied that the people in the ancient Wujiang Lake did not actively implement the Xuanhuang plan? But isn''t this kid opposing Xuan Huang''s plan?


    "Boy, what are you thinking about?" Hei Lao thought he was used to Tang Ye''s calculations, but he still couldn''t keep up with this kid''s rhythm.


    Tang Ye didn''t conceal it, and said with a smile: "When I finish dealing with the matter at hand, I may have to borrow some strength. I have something to do outside the big world."


    "You kid..." Hei Lao understood, it turned out that Tang Ye wanted to go back out of the big world. With the help of others, do you want to break the profound door?


    "Young man, your thoughts are very dangerous." Hei Lao doesn''t care so much, this river and lake is not the river and lake he wants, and it doesn''t matter if it collapses. Looking at Tang Ye, I am a bit of a taste: "I understand your kid''s purpose. , But if you do this, you are not afraid that the gatekeeper will come over and click you?"


    Tang Ye frowned.


    Hei Lao glanced into the distance and said, "You ask me why Guwu Jianghu doesn''t seem to take the Xuanhuang plan seriously, but I want to tell you that what the eyes see may not be true. The group of people who are practicing the Xuanhuang plan, In fact, they are very busy every day. These people are mainly divided into two groups, one group is law-abiding and the other group is unruly. Those who are law-abiding, like me, practice quietly and do their duties. Yes, if you can realize the fairyland, then go to attack the Xuanmen. If you can open the Xuanmen, it will be just around the corner to get rid of the fate of heaven and earth. And the other group of people just walk in evil ways. They do not follow the rules, so they are chased by the gatekeepers. Kill. Qi Zhenwu who holds Jianlongchi is the most typical one."


    Hei Lao breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "This is what you see, the reason why the people of Guwu Jianghu did not actively pursue the black and yellow plan. People who follow the rules have been practicing quietly. Before the strength is insufficient, they are too lazy to be too lazy, then naturally there is nothing. Movements. And those who do not follow the rules, who want to hide from the gatekeeper every day, who dares to speak up?"


    Tang Ye nodded, understood the reason, and said: "It seems that it is still the pressure from the gatekeeper after all."


    Hei Lao smiled and said: "Naturally it is the pressure from the gatekeeper. The old lady Li Haoran alone has already put a mountain on her head, let alone a few in the Profound Realm who have reached the Immortal Realm and the Spirit Realm. Old and stubborn."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "Old...grandma? Do you mean Master Li Haoran?"


    "Why, do you think she is a young girl?" Hei Lao thought it was interesting, and said with a joke: "I tell you, the Li Haoran I saw when I was a child is the Li Haoran you saw. Now I am an old man. It''s Li Haoran. Do you think she is an old woman? Young man, don''t be fooled by her appearance. The gatekeeper learns the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest. "


    "Okay..." Hei Lao said, making Tang Ye feel that Li Haoran, who was truly regarded as a fairy by him, was not so attractive.

 Chapter 798： Her assassination!

    Tang Ye had actually heard of the age of the gatekeeper. When he was outside the big world, he got acquainted with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and asked them how old they were. Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan said they were 60 or 70 years old. At that moment, Tang Ye knew that the gatekeeper''s growth experience could not be calculated according to ordinary people.


    Despite this, Tang Ye was still a little awkward when he heard the old man say that Li Haoran was an old woman.


    On that day, Li Haoran opened the void with a sword, and was above everyone else. He was the only one that gave him the feeling of a Nine Heavens Fairy as a woman. So he has a special appreciation and look up to Li Haoran. Although most of the reason is that Li Haoran''s strength plays a role, part of it is because of his appearance.


    The flamboyant white clothes, dazzling purple swords, waterfall black hair... If you change to an old woman, you will definitely feel nothing. Would you call an old woman a fairy?


    Hei Lao squinted his eyes to think about something when he saw Tang Ye''s look weird. He knew that there was a gatekeeper in Tang Ye''s mind, and perhaps he could be in touch with the gatekeeper from this point. Moreover, Li Haoran specially arranged for Tang Ye to come from the Great World to Guwu Jianghu. Li Haoran, as the gatekeeper''s current head of the ruling department, must have some other purpose in doing so.


    "When you are strong enough, you can actually reach the gatekeeper."


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye and said, "The things in the ancient Wu Jianghu are indeed different from those outside the big world. In your big world, no one can compare to a gatekeeper. This is because the big world has the lowest restrictions on luck. And the mysterious world where the gatekeeper lives is incomparable in the big world like the Guwu Jianghu. So no matter which gatekeeper comes to the big world, it is the strongest existence. However, in the Guwu Jianghu, this situation is not the case. It might be."


    Hei¡¯s mouth was dry. He picked up the wine bag next to him and took a sip of wine to moisturize his throat, and then said: ¡°The limit of air luck in the Profound Realm is the same as that of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Immortals and true gods are impossible. Therefore, the gatekeepers are stronger than the warriors of the ancient Wujiang lakes because what they have learned is the immortal technique left by the old Taoist priest. If so, if the kind of rare one that was born in the ancient Wujiang lakes in a century The genius I saw, through hard training, may not be inferior to the gatekeeper. At least, the unexperienced gatekeepers can¡¯t beat the old monsters in the Guwu rivers and lakes. This is also the situation of the Guwu rivers and lakes. Li Haoran is needed. The reason for that kind of tough gatekeeper."


    Tang Ye nodded to express understanding. When he was getting along with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan before, he knew that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had just come out to practice, and he could only come to the big world, but he couldn''t go to the Guwu Jianghu. Including Li Tiangang and Li Disha, Li Tiangang fell in love with music fans, but because he was not strong enough to control the Guwu rivers and lakes, he couldn''t see them after the music fans got to the Guwu rivers and lakes.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "So, if you become strong enough to attract the attention of the gatekeeper, then the gatekeeper may come to you in person. After all, there are too few gatekeepers, so it is called three hundred? Three hundred? If you want to take care of the big world and the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, that would be too small. Li Haoran is a very good gatekeeper. Others say she is mean and ruthless, arrogant and arbitrary. In fact, she is not. She will personally find the person she likes to have an appointment, invite to become her subordinate and help her do things."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Li Haoran to do such a thing, and smiled: "I also think she is a robot... Oh, just a wooden person, I didn''t expect to recruit talents."


    "It''s a pity, she has never succeeded, but she is a little lonely." Hei Lao sighed.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    Hei Lao smiled: "Who dares to be her subordinate? Want to be scolded as a running dog or a traitor? Even me, when facing her invitation, I refused... I still remember the moment she turned around, showing That look of sadness...heh, if you don''t mention it, it''s all old."


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that Hei Lao was the person Li Haoran wanted to recruit. This is really a story. Tang Ye said to the old man, Li Haoran invited others to help her, but he was a little touched by the loneliness that he never got promised. With Li Haoran''s character, I''m afraid he is hiding everything in his heart.


    Hei Lao said to Tang Ye: "If you want to go back to the big world, then contact with Li Haoran may work. Li Haoran can extract your luck, and then it is not impossible to send you back to the big world. But you have to reach That height is good, and you have to endure being scolded as a running dog or traitor. The reason I tell you this is because this method is much easier than attacking Xuanmen. Attacking Xuanmen? For thousands of years? Things you can''t do..."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Senior, what if I should be a traitor one day? I am now the public enemy of Guwu Jianghu. How is it different from a traitor?"


    Hei Lao was taken aback and smiled at Tang Ye. What this kid does is to be different from others.


    Every time he chats with the old man, Tang Ye always gains a lot of things. Slowly rushing to the road, he told Hei Lao that he needed to find a place to rest and spend the night. Go east and west got off the carriage and began to prepare meals.


    Tang Ye and Hei Lao had talked enough, and no longer interrupted Hei Lao''s rest, he went to the river and sat cross-legged to practice. Now that he has reached the Imperial Spirit Realm, he no longer needs to rush into his cultivation as before, because from the Imperial Spirit to the Profound Enlightenment, chance and enlightenment are more important. This kind of thing can''t be met, he is just doing simple interest adjustments now.


    Simply tempering his body with Lingyun Nashu and Diamond Solid Formula, Tang Ye felt his whole body comfortable, and did not rush to go back, turning his head to look at the busy east and west. He feels that his life is actually pretty good. Apart from being calculated by others, he is accompanied by beauties at other times. He smiled, picked up a small stone and threw it into the river, watching the rippling ripples, letting go of his body and mind, doing whatever he wanted.


    However, he noticed that the ripples were a little strange. The ripples swayed very slowly, for a long time. He frowned, reached out into the river, and found that the water was so cold that it was about to freeze.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then shook his head and smiled helplessly. No wonder Ripples became strange because she was here.


    "Palace Master Nangong, I''m pretty far away from the Guanghan Temple. Now that you are here, you will never come to see you off?" Tang Ye closed his eyes and took a deep breath, a little helpless, said leisurely.


    At this time, a graceful woman wearing a blue gauze skirt appeared across the river, covering her face with a scarf, it was Nangong Susu.


    Nangong Susu looked at Tang Ye with cold and merciless eyes, and said to Tang Ye across the river: "I can''t let you go back alive."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Because you are a spider web person?"

 Chapter 799： There are masters behind!

    Regarding Nangong Susu''s intentions, Tang Ye guessed eighty to nine points when he noticed the abnormal ripples. He was helpless. Although he said that his relationship with Nangong Susu was not good, he didn''t expect that Nangong Susu would chase and kill. What he wants to know is, is Nangong Susu a cobweb person?


    Nangong Susu stood proudly across the river, his expression was the same as usual, it seemed that coming to kill Tang Ye had little effect on her. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, her eyes became weird, and she said, "I have nothing to do with the spider web."


    "Then why are you killing me?" Tang Ye frowned, as if he was relieved. If Nangong Susu was a spider web person, then the world would be too malicious.


    Nangong Susu was silent for a while and said, "I can''t let Han Yue follow you, this will only ruin her."


    Tang Ye was stunned. It turned out that Nangong Su had come to kill himself for his daughter-in-law. This reason didn''t make people angry. It was a blessing that his daughter-in-law had someone who cared about her so much in this huge river and lake.


    But it also depends on what Nangong Susu is protecting the princess for. If he wants the princess to live with Yu Fu, Tang Ye would disagree.


    "Why do you want to do this for the princess... Han Yue, what do you want Han Yue to do?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Nangong Susu.


    Nangong Susu didn''t hide it. After all, Tang Ye was about to be killed, so let Tang Ye die to understand. She said to Tang Ye: "Han Yue''s talent is astonished as a heavenly man. As long as she concentrates on cultivation, she can be compared with the gatekeeper. Her future is bright. If she follows you, she will definitely delay her cultivation. If she becomes a married woman and has children, That is even more so that I can no longer concentrate on cultivation. I do not agree to this kind of self-defeating future. Even if Han Yue disagrees, I will make the decision for her."


    Tang Ye laughed, not angry at Nangong Susu''s purpose, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be nice to Han Yue."


    "She is very similar to me back then. I was ruined. I don''t want another person to be ruined." Nangong Susu said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It seems that Palace Master Nangong is also a woman with a story."


    "There is no need to talk about this kind of thing!" Nangong Susu felt that Tang Ye''s words and smile were very frivolous.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Actually, I have been with you for a few days, and I have been curious about what you look like. Since you are going to kill me, why don''t you show me?"


    Nangong Susu raised her brows lightly, staring at Tang Ye with anger, feeling that she was greatly molested by Tang Ye. She said coldly: "Since I''m dying, what''s the use of looking again?"


    Tang Ye squinted and hummed: "You are so confident that you can kill me?"


    Nangong Susu closed her eyes silently, and when she opened her eyes, she looked at Tang Ye with a certain determination.


    call!


    Suddenly a fierce and domineering sword energy surged from the surface of the river, and the river was dragged into the middle, forming a huge wave. The sword energy contained in the huge wave hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was shocked, transported all his strength to hit the giant wave, barely suppressing the giant wave of sword energy. The river fell back and swayed for a long time before calming down. At this time, I saw a man holding a blue long sword standing on the turbulent river in the upstream direction.


    It was Yu Fusheng!


    Seeing Yu Fusheng, Tang Ye clenched his fists and was very angry.


    Nangong Susu actually teamed up with Yu Fusheng to kill herself!


    "Hahaha..." Tang Ye laughed suddenly, a little crazy, and said angrily at Nangong Susu: "You think I feel good about Hanyue, and I even feel a little grateful to you. However, joining Yu Fusheng makes me feel special. What... is it good to call it, despicable? Or hypocritical? It''s better to speak frankly. You join hands with Yu Fusheng, meaning that if Han Yue wants to marry someone, Yu Fusheng is worse than me?"


    Nangong Susu''s expression remained unchanged, she was not disgraced by this kind of thing, her expression was still so cold and arrogant, and said, "This is a matter of course."


    "Of course?" Tang Ye smiled furiously. Yes, I am a notorious Evil Younger in the rivers and lakes, and Yu Fusheng is a leader of the Sanxiu sect in the rivers and lakes. Of course, I choose Yu Fusheng, a handsome gentleman... But Tang Ye stared at Nangong Susu, cold Hummed: "What are you, it''s your turn to intervene in my affairs with the princess?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to explain, and was too lazy to explain, these people like to shout slogans of justice when he and the princess were sleeping!


    "You...!" Nangong Susu didn''t expect Tang Ye to scold her. She was immediately angry. She was indeed a dull and secular young master. Even if she was hidden, she was still a stubborn man, who was incompatible with her own Tiangong disciples. !


    In that case, there is no need to be polite. An ice thorn appeared in front of Nangong Susu, ready to attack Tang Ye.


    On the other side, Yu Fusheng stepped on the river with a blue sword in his hand, walking step by step. A real master, stepping on the water without sinking, even the shoes are not wet. Yu Fusheng reached this height.


    He walked to Tang Ye and said coldly: "Long Ye, I had no reason to attack you before, even if you and Han Yue have a very unpleasant relationship with me. But now, you openly kill the warriors of the rivers and lakes with brutal methods. The evil is extremely yin and evil, I shot it to eliminate harm to the rivers and lakes!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Yu Fusheng coldly, and said, "Don''t you think it''s hypocritical and disgusting to show this kind of benevolence and morality? You have the ability to tell me, you shot me, and the matter with Han Yue not related?"


    Yu Fusheng was silent. Killing Tang Ye, he did have that reason. Kill Tang Ye, then Han Yue and Tang Ye will be fine, and he can continue to pursue the beauty of the world.


    However, even if this selfishness was revealed by Tang Ye, he did not have any guilty conscience. He still looked at Tang Ye with awe-inspiring and righteous expression, and said, "There is no need to say the truth, you will die today."


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief, then shook his head and sneered, very ironically, and said: "Two masters of the Profound Realm, together to kill me, a person who only has the Royal Spirit Realm, really looks at me..."


    "Young Master!" At this moment, coming east and west, rushing around, guarding Tang Ye from left to right, looking at Tang Ye''s expression of worry, and then looking at Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng, angered.


    "Despicable!" Donglai scolded Nangong Susu glaringly. A Profound Profound Realm, is still famous for a long time, the overlord who knows the magical powers of the profound ice technique, it is enough to kill the young master, and also unite with another master of the profound understanding. Is this not intending to survive for the young master at all?


    Go west and bit the silver teeth, and said to Tang Ye: "Young Master, if you can''t beat them, let the servants die in front of you!"


    Tang Ye took the Fang Tian painted halberd from the west, looked at Nangong Susu with a cold expression, and said, "Let''s do it."


    Nangong Susu has always disliked Tang Ye''s face of danger and calmness. Isn''t it scary to face two masters of Tongxuan? Since you are afraid, then you should be afraid!


    "Ice Dome One Sword!" Nangong Susu whispered, and the ice thorn in front of him turned into a giant sword, pointing directly at Tang Ye.


    She was also a little ashamed of this kind of thing. She should have been enough to kill Tang Ye, but because of Tang Ye''s outburst and hiding, she asked Yu Fusheng together. This kind of thing is really disgraceful. Two Profound Realms are going to kill one Yuling Realm, and it''s a big laugh to say it. In order not to be bothered by this emotion, she wanted to kill Tang Ye and leave as soon as possible!


    The Sword of Ice Dome, a huge ice sword, pointed directly at the enemy. Wherever he passed, the cold wind was bitter and the freezing spread. The river, the grass, and the soil are all stained with a layer of white ice, and the momentum is deadly!


    Tang Ye and the east and west were affected by the freezing, their bodies stiff. Tang Ye wanted to release the flames, but his movements were slow, and the tip of the ice giant sword had already pierced his eyes.


    call!


    At this moment, a black burning stick flew from behind Tang Ye. The fire stick and the ice giant sword collided, silently and directly smashed the ice giant sword!


    "What, what?" Nangong Susu was shocked.


    There are masters behind!

 Chapter 800： Pseudo Tongxuan!

    Nangong Susu was really surprised. She knew the profound power of her Ice Dome Sword, but the person who hit the fire stick directly broke the Ice Dome Sword, indicating that even if her strength was not above her, it was different from her. Not big. Unexpectedly, there is such a master beside Tang Ye, who is it?


    After the ice giant sword was broken up, Tang Ye was no longer suppressed by the ice, releasing the power of the flame, helping the east and west to dissolve the coldness.


    "Young Master, are you doing anything?" Donglai and Xiqu were very worried about Tang Ye, and asked anxiously as soon as they were relieved.


    Tang Ye nodded slightly and said, "I''m fine, you have to take care of yourself."


    Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng didn''t pay attention to Tang Ye anymore. They had profound abilities and didn''t have much concern about Tang Ye in the Yuling Realm. Instead, a fire-burning stick made them froze. They had long expected that the young master of the Long Family would be accompanied by a master. Now this master has appeared!


    Tang Ye didn''t look back, because he knew that the person who hit the fire stick was the old man. When he and Long Xingtian went to invite Hei Lao that day, Hei Lao was beating a pot with a fire stick beside him.


    The fire stick was the one that had broken the ice dome just now, and now appeared in front of him.


    Hei Lao slowly came from behind, muttering displeasedly: "The two girls are ready to eat, and they come to bother. I really don''t know how to respect the elderly..."


    Although Hei Lao''s voice was small, like a normal grumbling, all the people present were warriors above the Imperial Spirit Realm, so he could hear his voice. Yu Fusheng and Nangong Susu both frowned. They didn''t remember that there was such a figure in Jianghu. A terrible old man, above the profound strength, who is the guard of the Long Family?


    "Dare to ask who is Senior?" Nangong Susu asked while looking at the old man.


    Hei Lao laughed, and said, "This is a question of raising the old man, who can I be? Hey...Isn''t he just an old horseman!"


    "Senior''s words are modest." Yu Fusheng took a step and saluted the black old man, with a respectful expression, and said: "Senior at least has the profound strength, how can he be a horseman in a mere mere. For Yu Fusheng, he will learn from the real man of Yin and Yang. Master always teaches me to respect the heroes of the rivers and lakes. The seniors are so strong, but willing to stay behind, which is admirable!"


    Heilao glanced at Yu Fusheng and shook his head slightly. This kid seemed to be respectful, but in fact he moved out of the Yin and Yang Men Daogu real people to suppress the field, which can be described as both courtesy and soldiers. Although he was polite, Old Hei didn''t like this kind of thing very much. He was too pretending and too artificial, not as good as Tang Ye''s fine boy. Even playing a conspiracy is fun and not annoying.


    Hei Lao simply ignored Yu Fusheng and looked at Nangong Susu.


    Yu Fusheng squinted slightly, displeased with the ignored behavior. In fact, he is not afraid of old age. Although the strength of Hei Lao is above Tong Xuan, it is impossible for him to go to the fairyland. There are only a handful of people in the world of Wonderland, and he is with Daogu Daogu, how can he not know these people? Then, the only thing that makes people fearful of these old people above the Profound Profound Realm is their subtle supernatural powers.


    In the Tongxuan Realm, because it is too difficult to break through the Chaoxuan realm, many people understand the magical powers, make up for the shortcomings through the magical powers, and even touch the threshold of the Chaoxuan realm with magical powers. And this distinguished the high and low under the Tong Xuan realm. Those who understand that there are wonderful magical powers are naturally better than those who only understand martial arts.


    Despite this, Yu Fusheng felt that joining forces with Nangong Susu might not be able to kill the bad old man who suddenly appeared in front of him!


    Although Nangong Susu looked cold and arrogant, she seemed to be sincere and not so pretentious towards Elder Hei. She said to Elder Hei: "Senior, in Xia Guanghan Temple..."


    "No need to report, I know you. I should have met a few times back then, but people are old and can''t remember. After all, your master died early, so I don''t have much contact with you in Guanghan Temple." Hei Lao Yoyo said.


    Nangong Susu was shocked. The old man actually knew his master, so he was from his time. Master¡¯s era was at the peak of the arena, but for some reason, many elderly people in the fairyland fell overnight, making the prosperity turn into decline. Since then, the rivers and lakes have lost many legends. If the old man is really from his master''s time, it would be terrible.


    Yu Fusheng frowned slightly when he heard what Hei Lao said. This old man seems a little unusual.


    Nangong Susu''s attitude towards the old man became more respectful. He bowed to the old man and wanted to talk again, but he was stopped by the old man waved.


    Hei Lao said: "There is no need to be so polite, I''m just a passer-by in the rivers and lakes. This time I followed the Long family boy, although I mainly walked around, thinking about seeing old friends, but I was entrusted by the Long family boy. You have to go back intact. So, you know what I mean?"


    Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng both changed their expressions, this is to protect Tang Ye!


    Nangong Susu looked at Tang Ye with a cold expression. After thinking about it for a while, his expression became determined. The matter is now. If Tang Ye is not killed, he will not be madly counterattacked by the Long Family in the future?


    From the moment he left the Guanghan Temple, it meant that he was completely opposed to the Long Family, killing Long Ye, and waiting for the Long Family to counterattack, it would not necessarily be a loss. But if you can''t kill Jackie Longye and wait for the Long Family to counterattack, you will definitely lose!


    Nangong Susu resolutely came down and said to Old Hei: "Senior, please forgive me for being unable to agree. I must take the life of Long Ye today!"


    "Are you sure?" Hei Lao looked at Nangong Susu with a smile.


    "OK!" Nangong Susu coldly snorted: "Senior, the grievances between Guanghan Tiangong and Long Ye are clear to each of us. If possible, seniors should not participate. I also think that Long Ye is cruel. , Concealed scheming, they are really treacherous people, seniors, why do they need to destroy their reputation and help them abuse?"


    "Nangong Susu, your mother!" Tang Ye was so angry when he heard Nangong Susu''s words, he actually scolded himself so seriously, cruel and secretive, well, this can be admitted, but the wicked ones Not so... Tang Ye said angrily at Nangong Susu: "I''m taking over your body or something, why don''t you scold me more?"


    "You..." Nangong Su was very angry, look and listen, this kid Long Ye is so barbarous, vulgar and shameless!


    At this time, Yu Fusheng also took a step to help Nangong Susu, and said to the black old man: "Senior, Long Ye is more than cruel and cruel, it is cruel and evil. To get rid of him is to eliminate harm for the people and benefit the rivers and lakes! My Yu! Fusheng represents the Yin and Yang Sect today and will definitely kill Tang Ye!"


    Hei Lao squinted and really didn''t like Yu Fusheng. Take a look at the yin and yang gate to press people out again, thinking that the yin and yang gate can cause pressure on yourself?


    Hei Lao became displeased, and coldly snorted to Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng: "Do you think I''m blind or confused? I have been the groomer of the Long Family for so long. What kind of person is he? What did you do, don¡¯t you know? I¡¯ll say it again, you can¡¯t take away the life of the Long Family."


    "Senior..." Nangong Susu frowned.


    Yu Fusheng was angry and coldly snorted: "It seems that you are an old and stubborn, okay, let''s kill you together! Do you think you can keep Longye with the Tongxuan Realm? Humph, now I and Nangong Palace Master are two Tongxuan, Why should I be afraid if I have a profound understanding of you first and then the three Yulings?"


    Hei Lao laughed and said, "Then you let me move this old bone that I haven''t moved in a long time."


    "Wait!" Tang Ye shouted at this moment: "Senior, can you let me fight too?"


    "Young Master..." The East and West are **** afraid of this. Look, the Young Master just doesn''t know how to stop. Hei Lao makes a move. He is a spiritual guardian who has to toss!


    Hei Lao looked back at Tang Ye, then squinted, "Are you not afraid of death?"


    "There are seniors, what am I afraid of?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "You kid..." Hei Lao was really angry and said unhappy: "You came in and made me unhappy. Then I will give you a part of the power to let you enter the pseudo-tongxuan and fight this kid at the Yin Yang Gate. As for me, I have lost a part of my strength. I might have some fun to fight with this girl. After all, I''m not that strong anymore. Don''t worry about winning with one shot...


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Hei Lao is pretending to be fresh and refined, I serve!


    When Nangong Susu heard Hei Lao''s words, even if he had the meaning of respect, he was irritated by the deep contempt, and coldly snorted: "Since the seniors insist on this, it is no wonder the juniors are not welcome!"

 Chapter 801： There are pros and cons!

    The two sides went to war, the old man had to deal with Nangong Susu, and Tang Ye and Donglaixi went to deal with Yu Fusheng.


    Originally, Tang Ye and the east and west were both in the Imperial Spirit Realm, and there was no chance of winning against Shang Yu Fusheng, a master of the Profound Realm. Don¡¯t think that three people can win against one person. The strength before and after the Imperial Spirit is essential. The gap between the two cannot be made up by quantity. Although the quantity reaches a certain level, there will be a qualitative change, but the quantity of Tang Ye and Donglaixisi obviously can''t reach this point. Therefore, if they can fight Yu Fusheng, they have to rely on the help of the old man.


    Hei Lao''s method is to temporarily use part of his own power to inject Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye''s strength will be greatly increased, from the imperial spirit realm to the pseudo-passage profound realm. Pseudo-profound acquaintance is not a real profound acquaintance, but an ability that only a part of the profound acquaintance realm can possess. In this case, fighting against a person in the Tongxuan Realm will not lose too quickly.


    "Senior, why do you help Long Ye like this!" Nangong Susu had already taken action against Hei Lao, she was very angry, and she didn''t understand why the old Jianghu like Hei Lao should help the notorious and cruel Tang Ye like that.


    Although Nangong Susu knew that Tang Ye was hidden and had a bad reputation in the frame of the spider web, she saw Tang Ye''s brutality, torture, and murder without blinking. Even if Tang Ye killed the enemy, but being able to do such a thing to the enemy showed that he was indeed such a person in his bones. Nangong Susu dislikes it very much!


    Facing the black old man, Nangong Susu did not neglect at all, and directly used the four-fold profound ice technique, and three huge ice swords appeared in front of him, like three ice domes and one sword.


    "Frozen!" At the same time, Nangong Susu also condensed a group of frozen aura, smashing the aura into the ground, and immediately ice formed on the ground, like two ice walls surrounding him, sealing the black old man''s escape route.


    Imprisoned on one side and attack on the other. Nangong Susu¡¯s ice attack was very powerful, and immediately there was a layer of ice around him, as if turning the wilderness into a piece of ice and snow.


    On the other side, Yu Fusheng was holding a blue sword with wind on the soles of his feet, quickly approaching Tang Ye. The sword energy pressure of the profound realm made Tang Ye and Donglaixi feel stiff, as if the woodcutter encountered a tiger in the mountain, and was frightened for a while. Tang Ye is not so weak, but the insurmountable gap between Yu Ling and Tong Xuan''s strength limits him. It seems that he has the courage to do bad things, but does not have enough ability to do bad things successfully, and he will eventually be caught by the police.


    Although Hei Lao faced the attack of three huge ice swords while facing the danger of being imprisoned by the ice wall, Tang Ye, who knew that the Yuling Realm could not deal with Yu Floating in the Tongxuan Realm, had condensed a mass in his hands as just said. The pale light hit Tang Ye''s head directly.


    "Hmm!" Tang Ye''s head was hit by the pale white light of the old man, and he suddenly seemed to have been given a stimulant. He felt that his whole body''s strength had increased several times, and all his potentials seemed to be explored, and his vision and hearing were improved. A grade, if you can see thousands of miles, listen to all directions. This is the new world after Tongxuan?


    No, this is just a pseudo Tongxuan. If you get to the real Communism, the new world that you can experience, will be much more wonderful than this.


    Tang Ye became excited, more and more excited. This kind of body has been tapped into its potential, like the fullness and freshness that has been reformed again, making him feel full of endless power, and feel that even the gods in the sky can be fearless, and the Yu Floating life in that small Profound Realm can be considered What happened?


    "Drink!" Tang Ye roared, as if he had become a beast, his low shout turned into a roar, and then turned into a fire man.


    "Roar!" At the same time, Flame Truth was summoned out, breaking through the air.


    Suddenly, under the flames emitted by Tang Ye, the surroundings became warm, even hot, blocking the freezing chill of Nangong Susu.


    The sword pointed to Yu Fusheng who had come from Tang Ye. Originally, the blue sword was about to pierce Tang Ye, but Tang Ye stepped on the ground, and two flames of vines appeared in front of him, grabbing Yu Fusheng like a claw. Yu Fusheng had to retreat, a distance from Tang Ye, staring at Tang Ye coldly and gloomily.


    On the other side Hei Lao dealt with Nangong Susu, and the three ice giant swords and the ice wall struck together. Hei Lao smiled. He didn''t see any movement of him, the original fire stick flew in and stood in front of Hei Lao. Then Hei no longer looked at the three ice giantswords, as if that ugly fire stick was enough to deal with three ice giantswords.


    He turned his head and looked at the icy wall that came together on both sides, and saw him lightly stomping his foot, and the mud on both sides suddenly bulged, forming a hard mud wall like two huge stone monuments. The mud wall collided with the ice wall and each dissipated.


    Hei Lao stomped his feet, dissolving the surrounding ice wall of Nangong Susu. At this time, the three ice giant swords attacked. The dark and ugly fire stick seemed to have self-consciousness. It "dangdangdang" collided with the three ice giant swords. What was amazing was that the three mighty and domineering cold The ice giant sword was broken by that humble and ugly fire stick!


    Nangong Susu''s two attacks were easily resolved by the black old man!


    Seeing this, Nangongsu closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he looked at Old Hei with a wry smile, and said, "Since the predecessors have realized the extraordinary supernatural power of''controlling things'', why bother to tease the younger generation?"


    The realm of controlling things is not difficult to understand, have you heard of Yujianfei? That''s right, it''s the magical powers of the ascending talents in the cultivation of immortals and the path. In the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, this kind of magical power is another qualification certificate for proving Dao Changsheng. In other words, if you want to prove the Tao for longevity, you must realize the magical power of "controlling things". Then wait for the shackles of heaven and earth to break, and those who understand this supernatural power can quickly break through their strengths, go to immortals and powers, and then soar!


    The old black fire stick, as if possessing autonomous consciousness, is the proof of the supernatural power of controlling things!


    There are only a handful of people who can comprehend the supernatural powers of Guwu Jianghu. To say that Hei Lao is the strength of Tong Xuan Realm, Nangong Susu deeply doubts that Hei Lao is already a fairyland!


    Hei Lao always gives people a mysterious feeling, Nangong Su can not see through. Maybe it''s not that she can''t see through, but she doesn''t have the ability to see through.


    She doesn''t want to fight the old man now, she will definitely not win. She just wanted to know, who is Hei Lao?


    Hei Lao smiled at Nangong Susu who stopped fighting and said, "Don''t worry, fight again, fight again..."


    "..."


    If Nangong Susu was a playful woman, he would definitely roll his eyes at this time. Fight again? Isn''t this just teasing yourself?


    Nangong Susu really took a sigh of relief in her heart. He didn''t expect that this bad old man would actually realize the supernatural power of controlling things! It is indeed an old man left over from his master''s time. At that time, it was the heyday of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. There were waves of powerhouses in the fairyland, but they fell suddenly because of what happened. It is said that they were slaughtered by the old stubborn slaves!


    It was a period of both light and darkness, and no one has mentioned the things of that year. However, Nangong Susu was still curious, what happened at that time? Her master died at that time!


    Nangong Susu knew that he couldn''t beat the black old man, so he simply ignored the irritating old man and turned to look at Tang Ye who was fighting Yu Fusheng. Seeing Tang Ye''s surging power at this time, she was even more angry, and she said angrily without looking at the black old man: "Senior, you are absolutely helping you to abuse! I didn''t expect you to be in that state. If so, I will Choosing to leave will not allow you to help Longye enter the pseudo-compassion profound realm. Now you let Longye enter the pseudo-compassion mysterious realm.


    "Such a person, if he breaks through the Profound Realm and relies on the Long Family''s combat skills, who can stop him?" Nangong Susu turned to stare at the old man, full of reprimand.


    Nangong Susu at this meeting, although still cold and arrogant, looked like he was angry with the old man, and felt like he was the daughter of the old man. The daughter is blaming the father for doing something wrong.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "If this kid really has that kind of savvy, what about the beauty of an adult?"


    "Adult beauty?" Nangong Susu rebuked again: "With Tang Ye''s cruel heart, it is very easy to become evil and become a devil. One day he becomes that kind of evil, it depends on how you deal with it!"


    Hei Lao looked serious and said, "One day...I will kill him myself."


    "Humph!" Nangong Susu still snorted coldly.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "You only know that it is good to enter Pseudo-Tongxuan, but you don''t know how bad it is. If this kid is obsessed with this feeling, he may be a Pseudo-Tongxuan for the rest of his life and never get in again. If the real faculty is established, then he will ruin it..."


    "That''s best, this kind of person will be quiet only after death! However, depending on the current situation, even if he enters the pseudo-Tongxuan, he will not be able to defeat Yu Fusheng. He will be killed by Yu Fusheng!" Nangong Susu sneered, suddenly He became proud and felt that Hei Lao was self-defeating, and said: "Although I can''t beat you, but now I can stop you desperately. During this period, if Yu Fusheng can kill Longye, then Longye must die!"


    Heilao squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Ye with a little worry.

 Chapter 802： One of the flame vines!

    The original battle between the two sides became a one-sided battle because Nangong Susu sensed the strength of the old man and chose to cease the war. Now Nangong Susu and Hei Lao are watching the battle between Tang Ye and Yu Fusheng. Tang Ye and Yu Fusheng had already fought fiercely, regardless of the people next to them, they just wanted to kill each other!


    Nangong Susu had quite a big prejudice against Tang Ye, especially after the black old gang Tang Ye entered the pseudo-tong mysterious realm. She knew very well that the Pseudo-Communication Profound Realm could not be entered casually, only talents with the power of the old black man could. Because entering the False Profound Realm is a way to help people quickly realize the Profound Realm. But as Hei Lao said, this approach has disadvantages and advantages. If you can grasp that feeling, and after you are no longer in the pseudo-profound realm, you may be able to easily break through to the profound realm by practicing according to that feeling.


    The downside is that it may produce the consequences of extermination. There is no real shortcut to cultivation. If you don''t follow the rules and don''t keep your feet on the ground, you may be self-defeating. Tang Ye''s appearance might make him stop at the pseudo-Tongxuan all his life, ruining the future!


    In view of Tang Ye¡¯s astonishing performance and the hidden magic, Nangong Susu always had a bad premonition, worrying that Tang Ye¡¯s luck would be so much, and he accidentally entered the real communication. Profound Realm. When the time comes to cooperate with Jianghu''s unique Long Family combat skills, wouldn''t the cruel Tang Ye make the rivers and lakes a **** storm?


    Fortunately, there was Yu Fusheng, and Yu Fusheng also had the strength of Tong Xuan, and could completely deal with Tang Ye. If Hei Lao goes to help Tang Ye, Nangong Susu will try her best to stop it, as long as she uses her best, it will be no problem to stop Hei Lao for a while. And this time, Yu Fusheng was enough to kill Tang Ye!


    Nangong Susu now doesn''t think it''s a shame to call Yu Fusheng to kill Tang Ye together. On the contrary, she thinks she is very wise. If it weren''t for Yu Fusheng to come, there would be no way to kill Tang Ye. Tang Ye is dead.


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye who was fighting Yu Fusheng and squinted slightly. Since he dared to let Tang Ye enter the Pseudo Communication Profound Realm, he had certain expectations and hopes for Tang Ye. Maybe Tang Ye can make a breakthrough? After all, this kid has never stopped to surprise people.


    Tang Ye turned into a fire man, calling out the truth of flames, which looked very strange. He let Donglai and Xigu retreat, facing Yu Fusheng alone.


    Yu Fusheng held the blue sword in one hand, looked arrogant, and hummed to Tang Ye: "What about the pseudo-Tongxuan? Kill you as well!"


    Yu Fusheng lightly stepped on tiptoe, and people quickly swept towards Tang Ye like an arrow from Li Xuan.


    The blue sword was in front, spinning in a circle, emitting a dazzling light, Yu Fusheng shouted: "Abandon the yin and get the yang!"


    call!


    After Yu Fusheng drank it, his blue sword suddenly showed a group of domineering power that was as strong as the sun. The strength was so powerful that it could be seen by the naked eye. This power is pure to the extreme. Just as when condensing aura, the aura is so rich that it becomes a luminous white ball. Sheer power is always far more terrifying. Yu Fusheng''s Yang sword, abandoning the yin in the Yin Yang sword, achieved this pure effect. And in the pure, it is the domineering of the most rigid and yang!


    Yu Fusheng had another magical realm, opened the Yang sword alone, entered the Tongxuan realm, and became one of the most potential young warriors in the Sanxiu school!


    After opening the Yang Sword, Yu Fusheng took the sword and left, as if it was not he holding the sword, but the sword was flying with him, showing that Yang Sword was domineering and fierce.


    The long sword swept all the way, and wherever it passed, such as being swept by a hurricane, the dust continued to splash, and the ground was directly cut by a layer of mud, as if to cut the surface!


    Tang Ye held Fang Tian''s painted halberd and stood in place to meet him. However, under the overbearing impact of Yu Fusheng''s Yang sword, he kept backing away, and finally had to use a halberd to penetrate the ground to stabilize his body.


    However, it was useless to stabilize the body alone, and it was necessary to deal with Yu Fusheng''s opened Yang Sword. If he couldn''t stop that Yang Jian, his fate would be a dead word!


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu were very worried, and jumped out to stop Yu Fusheng.


    Yu Fusheng glanced at them coldly, and said impatiently: "In the way!"


    After a cold drink, Yu Fusheng waved his other hand, sending out the power of the Profound Realm, and directly flying east and west. For the Yuling Realm to the Tongxuan Realm, it can only be for sin.


    Nangong Susu''s expression remained unchanged, and she looked at her with arrogance. Tang Ye couldn''t beat Yu Fusheng, which was in her expectation. What she wants to see now is that Tang Ye is killed!


    In order to prevent the black old man from interfering, she stared at the black old man at any time.


    Heilao watched quietly, frowning occasionally. He saw that Tang Ye didn''t panic, his eyes were like wild wolves staring at the prey, seeming to be waiting for the chance to kill the prey with one blow. He knew that Tang Ye was thinking about it again.


    Although Tang Ye was inferior to Yu Fusheng in strength, this was a kid who was good at using his brain. At the same time, he is a kid who can be cruel to himself. Not afraid of the price, plus the ability to use his brain, even if he loses, he will not die.


    Hei Lao believed that Tang Ye could cope.


    However, I personally believe that there is too much subjective consciousness after all. The objective situation at this time is that Tang Ye faces the Yang Sword opened by Yu Fusheng, and does not even have the strength to stand firm and deal with it, so how can he resist? Let alone fight back!


    "Long Ye, take the head of your neck!" Yu Fusheng''s long sword was only ten meters away from Tang Ye. Assassinating Tang Ye was just a blink of an eye!


    Tang Ye was impacted by that stubborn and domineering Yang Jian Jian Qi. At this critical moment, there can be no concealment. He originally held Fang Tian''s painted halberd in both hands and inserted it into the ground to stabilize his body. At this time, he took out his other hand. Suddenly pressed into the ground.


    "Die listen, stop me first!" Tang Ye shouted in a low voice.


    "Roar!" Hearing a roar, Flame Truth flew towards Yu Fusheng.


    However, the power of Huo Di Ting was affected by the power of Tang Ye, the master, and failed to match the Tong Xuan Realm. When Yang Jian Jian Qi was impacted, he couldn''t fly out, and he retreated a little bit.


    Yu Fusheng sneered and said: "It''s useless, the power of the profound communication is inviolable in the imperial spirit realm, and the false communication is inviolable! You can''t resist!"


    Tang Ye ignored Yu Fusheng and punched the hand that hit the ground into the soil, shouting, "Come out!"


    Bang bang bang!


    After Tang Ye drank, abruptly, flame vines with teeth and claws stretched out from the ground. These flame vines swayed like octopus, and they all caught Yu Fusheng.


    Yu Fusheng frowned slightly when he saw Tang Ye''s move. I don¡¯t seem to have seen it before, flame vines, what tricks?


    The spectators who went to the west, as well as Nangong Susu and Heilao, were a little surprised. Look at the flame vines spreading out of the soil. They are very strange. If this magical power is used well, it can be used to attack and to imprison people. It is extremely wonderful!


    Nangong Susu''s brows couldn''t help stirring. Look, here again, isn''t it? Tang Ye has a lot of tricks, but these tricks are all very wonderful, and you must not underestimate them. Nangong Susu was afraid that Tang Ye would suddenly break out, and would not be killed like Xiaoqiang.


    Yu Fusheng saw those flame vines and snorted coldly, "Small bugs!"


    Yu Fusheng gathered a group of strength with his other hand and smashed into the flame vine. The flame vines were broken up. Yu Fusheng sneered: "It can only be delayed for a while to let you live a while, it''s useless!"


    However, as soon as Yu Fusheng finished speaking, the flame vines that were broken up by him immediately regrouped and recovered. He frowned slightly, can''t get rid of it?


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, everyone was shocked. The flame vines became more and more, constantly drilling out of the ground, becoming densely dense, surrounding Tang Ye, forming a copper wall and iron wall, and it seemed impossible to get close to Tang Ye.


    "This is...?" Nangong Su didn''t understand that the flame vines should be gathered by Tang Ye with strength, but with so many flame vines, how can Tang Ye''s power be able to support it?


    Hei Lao didn''t understand, he wrung his brows to think, and then he was taken aback and hummed, "Withered trees in spring!"


    Nangong Susu was taken aback for a moment, and then lost her face in shock, humming: "The dead wood, one of the three magical methods of the Buddhist school, every spring?!"


    "Yu Fusheng, seize the opportunity to kill Longye, otherwise the consequences will be serious!" Nangong Susu became worried and shouted to Yu Fusheng.


    The dead wood meets the spring, is the magic method Tang Ye has understood outside the big world. It has been said that the outside world is difficult to conceive a great magic method. Once it is conceived, after the Guwu rivers and lakes, after fusing the luck and aura of the Guwu rivers and lakes, the power that can be exerted is that the warriors of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are afraid!


    What''s more, withered trees in spring is also one of the extremely rare magic methods in Guwu Jianghu!


    Hei Lao laughed and said, "It''s not terrible to say that withered wood meets spring. What''s terrible is that this kid has combined the power of flames with dead woods meets spring. Is this one of the tricks he opened after entering the pseudo-tong profound realm?"

 Chapter 803： Broken halberd!

    When a martial artist breaks into the Tongxuan realm, he has entered a new world, and will have a new breakthrough in enlightenment and understanding. As Hei Lao said, Tang Ye slammed into the ground with a fist, unleashing strange flame vines, which is exactly the new trick of combining dead wood with fire in spring.


    Dead wood for spring is one of the three magical methods of Buddhism. It is as famous as the iron tree and the bodhi giving birth. Moreover, this is a gradual evolution. The dead wood takes root and sprouts every spring, the iron tree blooms and blooms, and the bodhi gives birth to fruit. If the three magical methods are obtained, then one can become an immeasurable Buddha. It''s just that these three magic methods are too rare for anyone who can comprehend them.


    Tang Yewu had a dead tree every spring, and this wonderful method alone was infinitely useful. From the outside world until now, it can provide him with inexhaustible power. At the same time, it is also a great help for absorbing and fusing aura, otherwise his strength will not grow so fast.


    At this time, with the help of the old man, he entered the realm of pseudo-compassion, touched the new threshold of cultivation, infinitely close to the realm of communion, and had resuscitation and breakthroughs in body and supernatural powers, so he merged the dead wood with the flame!


    In his body, the tree that represents the dead wood and spring has become a flame tree!


    Withered Wood Fengchun is essentially a magical method of healing assistance. In the past, when Tang Ye faced powerful enemies, Withered Wood Fengchun''s role was to provide him with strength and simply restrain the enemy, such as the green trees and vines imprisoning the enemy. In general, the auxiliary effect is large, but the attack effect is small. However, now that the flame power is integrated, the flame vine is not only an auxiliary function, but also has a first-class attack ability, and the destructive power is very terrible!


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The flame vines came out of the ground one by one, swaying and swinging around Tang Ye''s body, spreading his teeth and claws, it was strange and terrifying, giving people a huge sense of oppression.


    Nangong Susu no longer knew what to say, she never expected that Tang Ye would actually realize that there are dead trees in spring!


    As a rare magical power in the immeasurable Buddhism, the dead wood and spring are impossible to comprehend without enough Buddha''s predestined relationship and that opportunity. As for Tang Ye, Nangong Susu was 10,000 unbelievers if it was said that there was Buddhism. The Buddha said, put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha, but Tang Yepian raised the butcher knife to kill the Quartet!


    This is just as unthinkable as Tang Ye realized the truth of flames. Di Ting is the spirit beast under the throne of Ksitigarbha. The king of Ksitigarbha said that **** is not empty, and he vowed to become a Buddha. Who can compare with such a compassionate heart? And Tang Ye, how many ghosts did he create for **** by killing all quarters? This is simply to increase the workload of the Ksitigarbha, and it also gives him the realization of the truth about the magical powers, what a ridiculous thing!


    It is not only Nangong Susu who is surprised, but also Yu Fusheng, Heilao, and the East and West.


    Yu Fusheng had been forced back by the flame vines. Looking at the dense flame vines swinging beside Tang Ye, his expression was extremely gloomy and cold, and he was furious at Tang Ye''s tenacious resistance. Or, there was jealousy and unwillingness deep in his heart. Withered Wood Fengchun is a rare magic method pursued by countless warriors, why can people like Tang Ye have it, but he doesn''t?


    Hei Lao is an old river and lake after all, and he quickly reacted from his surprise. He looked at Tang Ye like admiring a mysterious artwork. Even his old rivers and lakes couldn''t understand why Tang Ye had so many magical powers. Although the strength of this kid hasn''t risen yet, it is not impossible to rely on various supernatural powers to match the masters of the Profound Realm. This kid is simply a freak, an outlier!


    The idea of ??coming east and going west is much simpler. They only think that this young master has too many amazing things, even if they are dead men trained by his wife, they are completely incomprehensible. But in any case, it is a thing to be happy to be strong! They are proud of having such a young master!


    Seeing Tang Ye holding Fang Tian''s painting halberd, the majestic appearance of flames burning, they felt that there was nothing in the world that the young master couldn''t do!


    Tang Ye had just merged the dead wood and the flames, feeling that the power of the whole world could be controlled by flames. He waved at Yu Fusheng, and immediately the flame vines around him rushed towards Yu Fusheng.


    The directions of three hundred and sixty degrees were all surrounded by flame vines, and Yu Fusheng''s aura was obviously suppressed by Tang Ye. However, Yu Fusheng was not panicked. He had a sullen face, but his expression of anger was suppressed all the time. Seeing those flame vines that rose high and swooped down to attack him, he felt despised. This made him feel ridiculous. Could it be possible that the power produced by the false Tongxuan can surpass the real Tongxuan?


    Do not joke!


    Yu Fusheng stomped on the ground, and suddenly a large pit collapsed around him. He bent slightly in the pit, and with his horse stance, he turned into holding a long sword with both hands and thrusting into the ground fiercely!


    "Darkness and filth will disappear for me-Yang Shen pulls out the devil!" Yu Fusheng roared, and suddenly, a dazzling white light burst out around him, like a strong incandescent light suddenly shining in the dark, making people uncomfortable. , Can''t see things. At the same time, the white light spread out three hundred and sixty degrees, that is an extremely terrifying power, destroying all the flame vines that attacked!


    As one of the four major disciples of Daogu Zhenren, the master of the Yin and Yang gate, Yu Fusheng only used Yang Jian to enter the Tong Xuan, and he became famous as a young man. Doesn''t he have the ability to press the box?


    Yang Shen pulls out evil spirits! He regarded Tang Ye as a demon, and got rid of it!


    Stimulated by the strong white light, Tang Ye''s eyes were stung, and she couldn''t see anything for a while. Because Nangong Susu and Heilao and the east and west are far away, they evade in time, so they come here relatively quickly.


    "Young Master, be careful!" After going east and west to see things, they saw Yu Fusheng approaching Tang Ye with a long sword, but Tang Ye couldn''t see it!


    Yu Fusheng pointed his sword at Tang Ye''s throat. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye could escape, and snorted coldly, "No matter how you jump, you are a clown! Damn it, always die!"


    Nangong Susu''s expression remained unchanged. For Tang Ye, she felt that she couldn''t be proud of Tang Ye''s fall into a disadvantage before the end. This kid is too weird, God knows what else is there to hide?


    Heilao frowned slightly. He would not let Tang Ye have an accident, as for Nangong Susu''s block. This girl said to block, then block? Really old man is a vegetarian?


    Yu Fusheng knew very well that he would lose his sight for a day even if he was hit by the Yang God to pull out the evil spirits. If it is heavy, you will be blind. Tang Ye was hit by the Yang God to pull out the evil spirits. With the strength of the pseudo-Tongxuan, it would be a blessing not to be blind. So, how can the blind Tang Ye resist?


    However, when Yu Fusheng''s long sword was about to pierce Tang Ye, Tang Ye acted. Tang Ye held Fang Tian''s painting halberd, and could dodge dexterously with his eyes closed! Even, take the initiative to attack!


    "How is this possible?" Yu Fusheng didn''t understand what was going on. Can Tang Ye play so smoothly with his eyes closed?


    This was taken for granted, because Tang Ye had the perception of dead trees in spring, and the concentration of obsession. Sometimes, you can feel more clearly without using your eyes!


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Donglai and Xi went relieved. The young master is really amazing, it''s all right!


    Nangong Susu was used to Tang Ye''s appearance. So, don''t be proud before this kid has died. She also wondered, as the palace lord of Guanghan Tiangong, how could she fear such a kid from the Imperial Spirit Realm?


    Hei Lao breathed a sigh of relief, but said: "Not yet, this kid is not as good as Yu Fusheng after all. If you continue to fight, the danger will increase."


    "Humph, it''s better to die!" Nangong Susu snorted coldly.


    Yu Fusheng couldn''t bear to be so entangled with someone who relied on other people''s power to enter the Pseudo-Tongxuan, he wanted to make a difference with Tang Ye!


    "Yang Jian Tianyi!" Yu Fusheng shouted angrily, seeing a white light from the long sword in his hand, and then pouring it in from the center of his eyebrows, suddenly his whole body flashed white light, like Tang Ye, Tang Ye was burning red Flames, and he shone bright white light!


    Yu Fusheng didn''t expect that a small Tang Ye would force him to resort to such a trick, sullenly face Tang Ye and quickly smashed Tang Ye!


    This Yang Sword Tianyi integrates the essence of the Yang Sword into the body, strengthens all physical abilities, reaches the Tongxuan Mahayana, and kills a fake Tongxuan easily!


    Tang Ye saw this, holding Fang Tian''s painting halberd, facing Yu Fusheng!


    "Looking for death!" Yu Fusheng was extremely angry, unexpectedly Tang Ye dared to do it directly!


    boom!


    The two sides collide, click!


    Fang Tian''s painting halberd was broken!


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu were shocked.


    Yu Fusheng sneered, seeing Tang Ye still alive?

 Chapter 804： Yu Ling kills Tong Xuan!

    When Fang Tian''s painting halberd was interrupted, the Long Family''s combat skills were no longer used, at most it was an emergency move that could be used in the Long Family''s combat skills. However, in the face of Yu Fusheng in the state of "Yangjian Tianyi", it would not have much effect at all!


    The east and west were very worried. Fang Tian painted the halberd and broke with his bare hands. How could Young Master stop Yu Fusheng?


    At this time, Yu Fusheng was already holding the sword in front of Tang Ye, no matter whether Tang Ye retreated or not, he would be hit hard by Yu Fusheng!


    This is the most critical moment!


    Nangong Susu is fully on guard, guarding against the dark old. She wanted to prevent the old man from helping Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye would die under Yu Fusheng''s sword!


    Hei Lao moved, going to help Tang Ye. Nangong Susu directly exploded with freezing power, seeming to seal thousands of miles of ice, and said coldly, "Senior, don''t blame the younger generation for taking action!"


    "You are not enough." Hei Lao said lightly, and then the fire stick flew from nowhere and instantly aimed at Nangong Susu''s eyebrows.


    Nangong Susu''s face suddenly turned pale, and the old man wanted to kill her, it was as simple as that, no matter she was the palace owner of the Guanghan Temple!


    "Huh?" Hei suddenly frowned slightly, stopped and swept to help Tang Ye, he seemed to see something different.


    At this time, Tang Ye still worked head-on with Yu Fusheng!


    This is very unreasonable, unless Tang Ye arranges otherwise, he will definitely try his best to avoid being hit.


    "Does this kid have something in his hands?" Hei squinted his eyes and didn''t hurt Nangong Susu again.


    Affected by Hei Lao''s movements, everyone stared at the direction of Tang Ye and Yu Fusheng.


    Yu Fusheng and Tang Ye were at the most critical moment of the battle, and no one cared about what was next to them. Yu Fusheng interrupted Tang Ye''s Fang Tian painting halberd and sneered triumphantly when he saw Tang Ye hitting him with his bare hands. He didn''t think Tang Ye was playing any tricks. In this case, even if Tang Ye chose to avoid it, he would be seriously injured! So with Tang Ye''s fierce and determined character, he would definitely choose to die together.


    That''s right, even if you fight with your bare hands, the enemy will pay the price. This is Tang Ye''s cruel character! Yu Fusheng believes that Tang Ye''s behavior is normal now, and there is no way to use other brains at all!


    "It''s over, Longye!" Yu Fusheng yelled coldly.


    Tang Ye still faced it.


    Huh!


    With blood splashing, Tang Ye was pierced by Yu Fusheng''s long sword, blood spurting out!


    "Young Master!" Donglai and Xiqu were shocked. The young master is going to be killed?


    But the old man did not move. Hei Lao, the old rivers and lakes, knew at a glance that although Tang Ye was heading up, but he avoided the vitals of his body, Yu Fusheng''s sword would not kill him.


    Yu Fusheng didn''t pay attention so much, he only knew that if one sword can stab Tang Ye, then two swords!


    He drew the long sword from Tang Ye''s body and stabbed it again.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye flicked his hands against him a few times.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Several silver lights flashed.


    "Fraud!" Yu Fusheng realized that Tang Ye rushed so and let his long sword stabbed, not only helpless, but also conspiracy. Get close to yourself, and then release a dark arrow!


    treacherous!


    Out of fear of Tang Ye''s treacherous cunning, Yu Fusheng chose to go back.


    Tang Ye sneered, didn''t move, and didn''t care about the bleeding wound. He folded his hands together, made a few knots, and shouted, "Transform the corpse to take the road!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Suddenly, five pillars of strength broke out on the ground around Yu Fusheng''s body. The colors of the strength were different, gold, blue, red, brown, and purple. Five pillars of strength went to entangle Yu Fusheng together. Yu Fusheng wanted to break free, only then did he realize that his body movements were very slow. What was going on?


    He looked down at his body and found that a silver needle had been pierced at several acupuncture points on his body. This is the silver light that Long Ye shot just now. It turns out that Long Ye gave himself a needle!


    This is exactly the secret stunt that Tang Ye and Master Nong Baicao taught him when he was separated from Master Nong Baicao when he was in the big world-the way to transform the corpse!


    At this time, the acupoints where Yu Fusheng''s body was pierced were ghost acupoints. When the ghost point is opened, the human body is restrained from vitality and turns to death, so the movement will naturally become slow.


    But this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the five pillars of strength penetrate into the body and then be absorbed by the five elements! The five pillars of power existed like the claws of the **** of death, representing the power of "death". If they were penetrated through the body, the five elements of the body would be sucked away immediately. In this case, even the soul will be broken up!


    This is extremely terrifying, vicious, and extinct!


    After Yu Fusheng''s body was pricked, his movements were slow, his hands, feet, and neck were suddenly entangled by the five pillars of strength!


    As if he was **** by the Big Five Flowers, the five pillars of power were all pulled out, as if he was carrying out the punishment of five horses. Yu Fusheng was in pain. Originally, he wanted to use the power of the Tongxuan Realm to get rid of this strange power pillar entanglement, but he found that after being entangled by the power pillar, his whole body strength was rapidly dissipating, and even his body was rapidly losing weight!


    What terrible trick is this? Is it so devastating?


    Yu Fusheng couldn''t even hold the sword, and felt the power retreated from Tongxuan to Yuling. He panicked, twisting constantly, trying to get rid of the terrible pillar of strength.


    "This is...?" Old Hei thought he was knowledgeable, but seeing Tang Ye''s trick, he didn''t know what it was.


    Nangong Susu frowned, she didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing, but looking at the current situation, it seemed that Tang Ye had turned defeat into victory? This made her mad, what is the result of this? Yu Fusheng stabbed Tang Ye''s body with one sword, and then made up another two swords. Tang Ye would die anyway. But at this moment, Tang Ye turned defeat into victory!


    Tang Ye is only a person in the Imperial Spirit Realm, even with the help of the black old man, he is a pseudo-prosperity, but Yu Fusheng who is truly in the Profound Realm is about to lose?


    "This kid is really a monster!" Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye with a complicated expression, and didn''t know what to say.


    Donglai and Xi went to see Tang Ye''s control of Yu Fusheng, who had their hearts tightly gripped, although they were still very worried, they were somewhat relieved. This young master is definitely the most tossing person in the world!


    Yu Fusheng felt that his power was about to be extracted, and his heart was even more flustered. If that were the case, wouldn''t he be a useless person?


    Do not! Don''t do that yourself!


    Yu Fusheng continued to struggle, but his body strength disappeared a lot and he couldn''t break free. He asked Nangong Susu for help and shouted: "Palace Master Nangong, save me! Stop Longye!"


    Nangong Susu was taken aback, Yu Fusheng actually became so flustered? how come?


    In her thoughts, it should be in everyone''s minds that Yu Fusheng is a master of the Profound Profound Realm. Even if he is restrained by Tang Ye''s supernatural powers, he won''t be defeated so quickly. At least he can stay in a stalemate for a while. Don''t say it''s dead. But now Yu Fusheng is crying for help?


    In other words, Yu Fusheng was in danger of life!


    Nangong Susu thought that she was worthy of Tang Ye enough, but she didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s abilities were far beyond her imagination!


    Hei Lao frowned and wondered, Yu Fusheng actually asked for help in such a panic?


    Hei Lao closed his eyes and carefully felt the situation of Yu Fusheng, and then his body trembled suddenly, and opened his eyes to stare at Tang Ye in horror: "That''s the corpse chasing clan''s corpse killing! No... Zombie killing is different. It is a combination of killing corpses and other magic methods. Yu Fusheng will die!"


    "No!" Nangong Susu was shocked when she heard of the corpse-clan, but she was too shocked because there were more important things to pay attention to.


    Tang Ye will kill Yu Fusheng!


    This won''t work!


    Yu Fusheng is the direct disciple of Daogu Zhenren, the master of the Yin and Yang gate. If Yu Fusheng died while joining hands with her, it would be very difficult for her to handle the Guanghan Temple. Moreover, if Tang Ye killed Yu Fusheng, it would be difficult for the Long Family!


    "Long Ye, stop!" Nangong Susu shouted, rushing to Tang Ye to save Yu Fusheng.

 Chapter 805： Stop the pseudo-Tongxuan!

    Hei Lao didn''t stop Nangong Susu from saving Yu Fusheng, perhaps he also felt that Tang Ye would be in a big trouble for killing Yu Fusheng at this time. But he also didn''t say that Tang Ye would not kill Yu Fusheng. If Tang Ye could kill Yu Fusheng under Nangong Susu, he felt that it was Tang Ye''s ability.


    In fact, at this time, the old man still felt very strange to Tang Ye, he did not expect that Tang Ye actually knew the secret technique of the corpse clan.


    Although the technique of opening ghost points is involved in traditional Chinese medicine, it is rarely used. Ghost acupoints are used in ghost medicine to treat yin people. In the Ghost Doctor series, the corpse chasing clan studies corpses and deals with "death", so the chasing corpse clan knows most about this aspect. The technique of turning a living person into a corpse for a short period of time was also the first to appear in the corpse chasing family.


    But because the things they studied were too gloomy and unacceptable, their whereabouts were very secretive and they did not communicate with others. Tang Ye knew the secret technique of the corpse chasing clan, could it be said that this kid had something to do with the chasing corpse clan?


    Hei Lao realized that in front of Tang Ye, his own experience in this old river and lake was completely insufficient. He was wondering, Tang Ye was no more than a kid, how could he understand so many wonderful supernatural powers at a young age?


    Hard Tai Chi, Long Family Combat Techniques, Dead Trees in Spring, Fire Truth... like these, it is very rare for ordinary people to have one in their life, but in Tang Ye, how does it feel that the strange supernatural power is like the Chinese cabbage on the rotten street?


    In fact, Tang Ye also knows other things, such as Three Cleansing Gods he learned from Dao Kuang. This move is definitely a box-pressing skill, after all, it is for those who have extremely high accomplishments during their lifetime to possess the body, and it is possible to change the strength from Yuling to Chaoxian. In other words, summon an army of heroic spirits for yourself. It¡¯s just that the basic conditions required for the implementation of this trick are very high. For example, Tang Ye is in Guwu Jianghu now and doesn¡¯t know the deadly powerful people. Even if he knows and has no contact with those powerful people, please don¡¯t ask me if you want to invite them move!


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye and squinted his eyes. After this battle, he had to ask Tang Ye carefully. The position of the corpse family has always been neutral, not evil, but it makes people feel evil. And the evil people of the corpse chasing clan are extremely scary. Hei Lao must be careful about this, otherwise it would be far beyond his expectation to stir up the world.


    At this time, Tang Ye still used the method of transforming the corpse to deal with Yu Fusheng. The five-element strength pillars like death god''s claws wrapped around Yu Fusheng¡¯s limbs and neck, constantly drawing on Yu Fusheng¡¯s power. The fierce and domineering under the sword. Nangong Susu rushed over quickly, with an anxious expression. Tang Ye must be prevented from killing Yu Fusheng!


    "Longye, stop!" Where Nangong Susu passed by was carrying a biting icy breath, and the ground froze directly.


    Tang Ye noticed her with a cold expression, snorted angrily, and said unwillingly: "Even if you can''t get this power, you will kill him!"


    Tang Ye quickly stopped the path of transforming the corpse and swept towards the frail Yu Fusheng, squeezing Yu Fusheng''s neck. He wanted to use the corpse to gain Yu Fusheng''s supernatural powers, but Nangong had always stopped it, so there was no way to proceed. Even so, he would kill Yu Fusheng. He was never the one who let go of those who wanted to kill him!


    "Long Ye, no!" Nangong Susu was very anxious when she saw Tang Ye suddenly pinching Yu Fusheng''s neck and lifting it up. She knew that this was pressing Tang Ye, this kid is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and his fierce character is hard to grasp!


    Holding Yu Fusheng''s life in his hands, Tang Ye didn''t worry about being stopped again, and looked at Nangong Susu with a sneer: "No? Could it be that you can kill me, but I can''t kill you? Who made the rules? You? ?"


    "What...what are you?" Tang Ye looked contemptuous, full of provocation and irony at Nangong Susu.


    "You..." Nangong Susu stopped, staring at Tang Ye and clenched his fists in anger.


    The palace owner of his own dignified Guanghan Tiangong was provoked by a kid like this, insulting "what is it?"...It''s not in line with the image of a fairy!


    But at the same time of anger, Nangong Susu''s mood was also very complicated.


    She didn''t expect that her plan to kill Tang Ye would fail to this point. Even if Tang Ye can''t be killed, he shouldn''t be suppressed by Tang Ye! Now Yu Fusheng''s life is in Tang Ye''s hands, there is no alternative. And Tang Ye''s words were right, he and Yu Fusheng could come to kill him, how could he not kill himself?


    There is no such rule in the arena!


    In order to save Yu Fusheng, Nangong Susu could only endure, looking at Tang Ye, "Killing Yu Fusheng is not good for you. If you provoke Daogu, it will be difficult for your Long Family!"


    "Difficult? You are just telling, why is it difficult?" Tang Ye sneered.


    Nangong Susu coldly snorted, "Although the Yin and Yang Gate is a bit wrong, Daogu Daogu has a very high prestige. If he kills you with all his strength, the Jianghu Sanxiu Sect will lean on him. How will your Dragon Family respond? You don¡¯t know the current situation? The contradiction between the rich family and the Jianghu Sanxiu school is getting bigger and bigger. Even if some schools are unhappy with the Yin and Yang school, they will move your Long Family because of the contradiction with the rich family!"


    Tang Ye smiled sarcastically, and said: "So you can kill me, but I can''t kill you? In this way, does it mean that the rich are weaker than the Sanxiu school?"


    "You..." Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was really difficult to deal with.


    Tang Ye''s meaning is very clear, San Xiu sects can unite together, and wealthy clans can also unite together. Otherwise, the Sanxiu sect can oppress the wealthy at will, what is the face of the wealthy? This kind of thing may evolve into a two-party war!


    Nangong Susu didn''t know how to persuade Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Long Ye, what are you going to do? I won''t stop you, think about it yourself!"


    Tang Ye laughed haha, brought the frail Yu Fusheng to his eyes, and said: "I don''t need to think about it, I tell you, for one reason, I will not let Yu Fusheng go!"


    Click!


    "Ah!" Tang Ye squeezed Yu Fusheng''s neck hard, and Yu Fusheng immediately cried out in pain.


    "Long Ye..." Nangong Susu was scared into Sang''s eyes, really afraid that Yu Fusheng would be crushed to death by his neck.


    Tang Ye sneered again: "If you dare to think about my woman, then you have to die! Qian Hanyue is my Longye woman!"


    Click!


    "what!"


    Tang Ye completely gave birth to a killer to Yu Fu.


    Yu Fusheng''s neck was pinched off, and Tang Ye fell to the ground casually.


    Nangong Susu was dumbfounded, Long Ye actually killed Yu Fusheng! How dare this kid? No consequences?


    Nangong Susu was also touched by Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye said that only one reason was enough to kill Yu Fusheng, that is, Yu Fusheng had ideas about Qian Hanyue, and Qian Hanyue was Tang Ye''s fiancee, so Tang Ye killed Yu Fusheng!


    This is very domineering, but for women, there is a kind of confusing ripples. Being able to kill someone with Yu Fusheng''s identity for a woman shows that he really values ??this woman enough.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Nangong Susu suddenly had an illusion, and felt that it seemed good for Han Yue to have such a man to protect him. Although Tang Ye''s strength is now weaker than Han Yue, this kid is an evildoer with unlimited potential. It may not be impossible to exceed Han Yue.


    "Long Ye, I''m dead, and you won''t be better!" However, at this moment, suddenly, Yu Fusheng, who had his neck severed, shouted angrily.


    Everyone was shocked!


    Yu Fusheng of the Tongxuan Realm was not that easy to die. He took a sigh of relief just now, and endured with fake death. However, although it was a suspended animation, it would definitely die. His life at this time is more like a three seconds after death. He knew his situation, so he waited for this opportunity to make Tang Ye feel bad!


    He will not let himself die in vain! Condensing his own strength in his hands, he slammed into Tang Ye. He didn''t want to kill Tang Ye, he knew it was not so easy to kill Tang Ye, so he injected his power into Tang Ye!


    Hei Lao was shocked when he saw it, and shouted: "Boy, don''t accept his power, otherwise you will stay in the pseudo-community profound realm, and you will be ruined if you can''t get out for a lifetime!"


    Tang Ye was shocked and hurriedly avoided. At the same time, he sent out a force to directly blast Yu Fusheng''s neck with a big mouth, and Yu Fusheng could no longer move. However, his power has been beaten out and integrated into Tang Ye''s body.


    call!


    Tang Ye felt that the strength of his whole body was rising rapidly, after all, he had received the power of a master through profound knowledge. But this was Yu Fusheng''s conspiracy to keep Tang Ye in the realm of pseudo-compassion profound at this time forever.


    In other words, Tang Ye''s lifelong road of cultivation was ruined!

 Chapter 806： Overconfident?

    Yu Fusheng was more than just trying to ruin Tang Ye''s cultivation path. If he could, he wanted to smash Tang Ye up and down! What happened now, he hadn''t thought about it, was actually killed by someone from the Imperial Spirit Realm?


    Even if Tang Ye was in the pseudo-profound fusion realm, it was temporarily relied on other people''s power to enter, which was a huge difference from the real fusion profound realm. Losing to such a person, Yu Fusheng felt that it would be ridiculous to have a little yellow dream at an age!


    He was happy for the last blow to Tang Ye. Pouring his own power into Tang Ye''s body made Tang Ye''s power reach the boundary of the Pseudo-Tongxuan Realm, so that Tang Ye''s power would no longer be reduced. Pseudo-Tongxuan is not a martial artist''s path of cultivation, it is tantamount to a dead end, so it can''t move forward. So Tang Ye can only be a pseudo-profound realm in this life!


    Perhaps this result is better than killing Tang Ye. He was originally a genius warrior with unlimited potential, but he was forced to never break through, becoming a mediocre, and enduring torment day and night. Isn''t this the most painful torment?


    Yu Fu was dead, but when he died, his mouth was ridiculed, ridiculing that Tang Ye would suffer pain in the future.


    Nangong Susu saw that Tang Ye was calculated by Yu Fusheng, and his strength was fixed on the pseudo-Tongxuan, and his mood was a bit complicated.


    Originally she wanted to kill Tang Ye, she would be very happy if Tang Ye had an accident, but now what happened to Tang Ye left her speechless. Although the pseudo-Tongxuan is lower than the Tongxuan realm, it is higher than the Yuling realm, and the magical powers that Tang Ye has mastered can be considered a good warrior in the ancient martial rivers and lakes, even if it is not stronger than 90% of the warriors, it is better than 100 Eighty out of the fighters are strong.


    However, if Tang Ye''s strength is not bad, it happens that the road to cultivation is blocked, and there will be no way to break through in the future, which is equivalent to losing the strength and opportunity to fight for hegemony. Tang Ye is destined to be a mediocre person in Guwu Jianghu. Nangong Susu absolutely disagrees with Han Yue marrying such a person. How about being stronger than 80% of the warriors? Can''t squeeze close to the top ten, it''s useless!


    Nangong Susu knew that Tang Ye couldn''t be killed, there was a dark old man, she didn''t even have the idea of ??doing it now. However, she was not afraid of Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye, squinted for a moment, and snorted coldly: "Long Ye, I''m here to kill you because I don''t think you are worthy of Hanyue. No matter what you think, my thoughts will not change. A cowardly one. A man is not worthy of having Hanyue! Now you stop at the Pseudo-tong Profound Realm, I would not agree with Hanyue to marry you, but you just showed amazing supernatural powers, so I decided to give you a chance, that is to become a master. Master of the Profound Realm! And if you can''t get rid of the impeccable realm of the pseudo-profound communication and break into the Profound Realm, my Guanghan Heavenly Palace will never marry Han Yue to your Long Family!"


    Tang Ye was originally worried about being caught in the predicament of pseudo-Tongxuan. Hearing Nangong Susu''s words, he was very speechless. He looked at Nangong Susu with a look of disdain and contempt, and said: "Nangong Susu, let me tell you, my dragon night. I told you to marry Han Yue from you when I gave you face. If I don¡¯t give you face, I will directly ask Han Yue to leave the Guanghan Temple and settle elsewhere, and then marry her! Do you really think I take you seriously?"


    "You..." Nangong Susu did not expect Tang Ye to despise her so much.


    "What are you?"


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "Do you think I don''t know the identity of Han Yue? You claim that Han Yue is a retreat disciple of your Guanghan Temple. He has not been out before, so no one knows the existence of Han Yue. Unfortunately, you can You can hide it from everyone, but you can''t hide it from me. Isn''t Hanyue saved by you when she was in a coma? And I tell you, Hanyue will appear in the Guanghan Temple, it is Li Haoran''s hands and feet, it has nothing to do with you Great. In addition, I have a guess, whether Han Yue¡¯s identity in her previous life will involve your Guanghan Temple. If it does, then you are not qualified to take care of Han Yue¡¯s affairs. For example... the first generation of your Guanghan Temple. The ancestor is Han Yue, and it was Han Yue who left the profound ice technique for you. So...you dare to point fingers at Han Yue''s affairs?"


    "You..." Nangong Susu was stunned, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such amazing words. She watched Tang Ye become silent, she believed that if it weren''t for Tang Ye to know something, it would be impossible to say such a thing.


    She stared at Tang Ye and said, "What do you know?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and squinted: "Some things are too complicated, even I haven''t started to touch those things, so I don''t plan to dig deeper. I''m still busy with things right now, I don''t like to find it hard for myself. People. So, what you just said, I will consider it. After all, I am not willing to stay in the pseudo-Tongxuan. Then, Palace Lord Nangong, let¡¯s negotiate, if I reach Tongxuan Circumstances, you can cooperate with me in marrying Han Yue. Guanghan Tiangong is regarded as Han Yue¡¯s natal family, so after I marry Han Yue, my Long Family and your Guanghan Tiangong are relatives. The relatives should take care of each other, you Agree?"


    "Do you want me to return to the Long Family?" Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was really an ambitious man, and wanted to eat Guanghan Temple. She snorted to Tang Ye, "Dreaming!"


    "Don''t make it so awkward. What do you mean by joining? It''s cooperation, alliance, okay?" Tang Ye''s malicious speculation on Nangong Susu was very speechless, and he hummed, "Guanghan Temple has existed for hundreds of years. Can the Xiu Clan sect be easily eaten? Even if you become my woman, the Guanghan Temple is not entirely up to you, right?"


    "Who is your woman?!" Nangong Su was extremely angry.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and was speechless. How could it be so tiring to communicate with these women, and said, "Do you understand hypotheses? I''m talking about hypotheses. My hypotheses are telling you that I, or my Long family, don''t The ability to eat the Guanghan Temple, so after I marry Han Yue, we are in an alliance, understand?"


    Nangong Susu stared at Tang Ye in silence, and hummed a little later: "Then wait until you can marry Hanyue!"


    "Can''t wait for that time to talk about it, I want to finalize this matter with you now." Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu firmly.


    Nangong Susu still stared at Tang Ye, frowning and thinking. She thought, now that Long Ye''s strength has been nailed to the pseudo-tong profound realm, it is not that easy to break through, so Tang Ye''s request can be agreed, but there is a deadline. When Long Ye can''t meet the conditions, then Han Yue doesn''t need to marry to Long''s family!


    "Okay, I promise you." Nangong Susu made a decision and looked at Tang Ye and said, "But there must be a deadline for this matter. I can''t let Han Yue wait for you, right? So, three years, if three years later If you haven''t been able to get rid of the desperate state of pseudo-profound communication and break through to the real profound communication state, then our agreement will be voided."


    "Deal." Tang Ye nodded.


    Nangong Susu sneered, feeling that Tang Ye was overconfident. People who haven''t entered the Tongxuan Realm directly enter the Pseudo Profound Profound Realm, and come into contact with a little bit of the magic of the Tongxuan Realm, think it is easy to break into the Tongxuan Realm? It''s just whimsical!


    Long Ye was sealed to death in the Pseudo-Tong Profound Realm. Whether he can get rid of this predicament is still unknown! Three years time? For the warrior, even thirty years is not long!


    It is simply impossible to get out of the pseudo-profound communication and enter the real communication in such a short period of time!

 Chapter 807： You cant make friends like this!

    Seeing that Tang Ye had agreed to Nangong Susu''s condition, the old man frowned slightly, and came up with a word to explain to Tang Ye the difficulty of getting rid of the pseudo-Tongxuan and entering the real Tongxuan realm. In that case, Tang Ye would not agree to Nangong Susu. . But Old Hei wanted to see with his own eyes, can Tang Ye do amazing things again?


    What if this kid really got rid of the pseudo Tongxuan in three years, and then enters Tongxuan?


    That''s a miracle!


    Nangong Susu had nothing to say to Tang Ye and turned to leave, but Tang Ye stopped her.


    "Wait, we still have an account to settle, do you think you want to leave?" Tang Ye snorted coldly. This woman always wanted to kill herself just now, so she didn''t show her a bit of color. She really thought she was such a good-tempered person?


    When Nangong Susu heard Tang Ye''s words, she was secretly angry. This kid is really not conscious at all. He has been forced into the dead end of the pseudo-Tongxuan, and he still wants to settle the account by himself?


    "You want me to settle the account?" Nangong Susu stopped, staring at Tang Ye with a contemptuous smile.


    Tang Ye walked up to her and squinted his eyes: "No?"


    Nangong Susu felt extremely ridiculous, and said lightly: "You can try, don''t let the senior help, otherwise it''s not a man..."


    Pop!


    Nangong Susu was talking, suddenly, Tang Ye quickly reached out and lifted the veil on her face.


    "You...!" Nangong Susu was shocked and quickly avoided, covering her face with her hands.


    Tang Ye saw Nangong Susu''s face.


    He is speechless, how does this woman feel younger than the princess? As for beauty, it seems to be comparable to the princess. This is unscientific, this woman is an old man!


    "I killed you!" Nangong Susu didn''t expect Tang Ye to expose her veil, suddenly furious.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "You said I''m not a man, I thought you were not a woman. Don''t you just take a look? It''s pretty pretty. What are you doing in hiding? For the sake of you being a beauty, we His grievances have since been wiped out."


    "You..." Nangong Susu was so angry that her chest was ups and downs. She had never seen such a brazen person!


    "Give me the veil!" Nangong Susu shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged, handed the veil to Nangong Susu, and said, "Isn''t it just a veil? Take it, look at your face as if it will make you lose a few pieces of meat!"


    Nangong Susu''s face was sulky, and while turning her head to avoid Tang Ye from looking at her face, she reached out to take the veil.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye took back the veil again, and uttered a rogue "Hey...", he laughed, and felt like an evil young man molested a good family woman on the street.


    When I went east and west to see Tang Ye like this, they rolled their eyes together. I''m really speechless, the young master is really...boring!


    And Nangong Susu''s mood... it can''t be described. She yelled at Tang Ye fiercely, "You''re looking for death!" After a while, a chilly breath emanated from her body.


    Seeing this, Donglai was shocked, and didn''t want to let Tang Ye and Nangong Susu fight again, so he rushed over and grabbed the veil from Tang Ye''s hands, biting his lip and saying, "Young Master! Don''t be like this! "


    Donglai quickly handed the veil to Nangong Susu and said, "Palace Master Nangong, this is the veil you want. Take it quickly, otherwise the young master will tease you again. He will let the black old man help you, but he can''t help him!"


    Nangong Susu took the veil, covered her face again, and turned to look at Tang Ye, her eyes staring at Tang Ye as if killing Tang Ye over and over again, and he shouted: "One day, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye squinted and looked at Nangong Susu with a smile: "Okay."


    Nangong Susu snorted heavily and left.


    Dong Lai looked at Tang Ye and complained a little, and said, "Young Master, don''t mess around anymore. If you fight with Nangong Palace Master again, will you be desperate again and then cause another injury? You are not injured yet. Deal with it!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "She just wanted to kill me. I teased her but it was very cheap for her, otherwise...I would kill her."


    "Young Master..." Dong Lai frowned slightly, she felt that Nangong Susu was not such a hateful person.


    Tang Ye looked in the direction where Nangong Susu was leaving, revealing a scheming look. No matter so much, Donglai helped him to treat the wounds, and Xi went up to help.


    Hei Lao stepped up and said to Tang Ye, "You can''t make friends like this."


    Tang Ye laughed and shrugged, looking indifferent.


    He just understood what he did to Nangong Susu. The person who originally came to kill Tang Ye according to Tang Ye''s character would definitely not let go. Nangongsu had always come to kill him, but he let it go. In addition to Nangong Susu''s intention to think for Qian Hanyue''s sake, and the purpose is not so abhorrent, it is also because Tang Ye intends to let the Long Family and the Guanghan Heavenly Palace alliance, to pull a force of San Xiu sect for the Long Family.


    So he doesn''t, and can''t do anything to Nangong Susu. But even if he wants to make an alliance with Nangong Susu, he will not be friends with Nangong Susu, so he must be angry with Nangong Susu. The situation in the arena is changing rapidly, and Guanghan Tiangong and the Long Family may not be able to form an alliance smoothly. When the time comes, they will be enemies, and the relationship will be separated, and it will be a joy to start.


    It is indeed impossible to make friends with a person like this. But Tang Ye never thought of being friends with Nangong Susu.


    Back on the carriage, one went east and west to fetch water, and the other used a towel to help Tang Ye treat the wound. Tang Ye''s upper body was bare, and his figure was quite good. Dong Lai pressed his hand on his body and wiped it slowly. He couldn''t help his blushing and heartbeat, his legs were involuntarily clamped, as if something had happened to make her body soft.


    Going west to fetch water and seeing Donglai look like this, she cursed her to be a nasty little bitch. As if he had never seen a man''s body. However, when Xi went to deal with Tang Ye''s wounds and touched Tang Ye''s body, her pretty face was even redder than Dong''s body, and she didn''t dare to look up when she was usually more lively.


    Two girls are half a catty.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about their situation at all, and was talking with Hei Lao. Heilao sat in front of the carriage gate and asked Tang Ye about the way of corpse transformation. Tang Ye used the corpse to get rid of Yu Fusheng. The path of corpse transformation is related to the corpse chasing family. And the corpse clan is very mysterious, even the black old man doesn''t know much. When the two chatted, it was endless.


    "This trick was given to me by my master, but I don''t know it has something to do with the corpse chasing clan." Tang Ye said to the old man, frowning slightly, expressing doubts about Nongba Cao.


    Heilao stared for a few minutes. He taught the secret technique of Tang Ye''s corpse chasing family, but didn''t tell Tang Ye the mystery behind it. It seems that Tang Ye, the master, is very difficult!


    Since Tang Ye didn¡¯t know it, Elder Hei didn¡¯t ask so much anymore. When it comes to Tang Ye¡¯s stoppage of pseudo-Tongxuan, "Speaking of your situation, it¡¯s because of me. I will find a way to get you from Pseudo Tongxuan jumped out of this dead end."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Senior, this is polite. How can I blame Senior for the pseudo-Tongxuan? I am too grateful. Moreover, although I have entered this dead end now, it is just right. I just need this strength."


    "Huh?" Hei Lao frowned.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Now that the City of God has started the Talent Contest, those who win will compete, and the one who wins in the end may become my brother-in-law. I think, this is my sister''s life for her life, so you can''t be hasty, so If I can fight, I¡¯ll take part and help my old lady see people. Whether it¡¯s useful or not, I can¡¯t let my elder sister marry an unreliable man."


    "It turns out that the little baby Qingcheng is going to marry..." Hei Lao sighed. He watched Long Qingcheng grow up. Long Qingcheng would marry a man.


    He agreed with Tang Ye''s thoughts and said, "Yes, you brother, it''s good to help sister to see. After all, you are a good individual, and you can''t be wrong."


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Hei Lao suddenly laughed, with a playful smile, and said to Tang Ye: "I''m thinking, if you participate in it, what if no one can beat you? I can''t let your sister follow you..."


    "Senior, this joke is not funny." Tang Ye stopped Hei Lao and said, "If those people can''t even beat me, then the old lady don''t marry. I''m just a pseudo-Tong Xuan''s strength, I guess I can''t beat them. Sister she... so if those people can''t even beat me, why do they challenge her?"


    Hehe laughed, as if nodding and shaking his head, as if he didn''t mean what Tang Ye meant, but he didn''t make it clear to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye suddenly narrowed his eyes, his expression was a bit solemn, and said, "Except for the sister''s affairs, I am worried about other things."


    Heilao was silent, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    Tang Ye said: "From the Talent Competition to the Long Family''s selection of a son-in-law, although it is a plan arranged by parents and mothers, it may be able to bring the Long Family into a big power, but it also gives those who want to deal with the Long Family a gathering spirit. The excuse of the capital. If those people unite and attack the Long Family together, then the Long Family will be in danger... and their excuse for attacking the Long Family is precisely me..."


    With that, Tang Ye looked a little guilty.


    There are few evils in the Long Family, and everyone gets it!


    The cobweb layout!


    Tang Ye clenched his fists again, he would not compromise on some things! This time the grand event of the Long Family''s election of his son-in-law, he must participate, because this event will determine whether the Long Family can truly rise again!

 Chapter 808： Duckweed from the north!

    It was dusk before Nangong Susu and Yu Fusheng came to kill, at this time it was completely dusky after the war. After Donglai and Xi went to help Tang Ye deal with the wound, they continued to prepare food, and then a few people took a rest after eating, and went straight to the city of God the next day.


    On this day, the rivers and lakes were in chaos, only because the young master of the Long Family killed the real disciple Yu Fusheng of Yinyangmen Daogu.


    "The young master of the Long Family inherited his Lao Tzu''s talent, but failed to inherit the kindness of Mrs. Long. You can''t stay here!" Someone in the rivers and lakes commented.


    "That''s what I said, but things seemed strange. Palace Master Nangong was there at the time. She let Long Ye go, maybe Long Ye was forgiven." Some people were not purely angry at Tang Ye.


    Someone answered the analysis and said: "It is true to say that, think about it, Yu Fusheng was a master of the Profound Realm and was killed by Longye who only had the Imperial Spirit Realm. This is suspicious at first. How can anyone kill the Profound Realm in the Imperial Realm?"


    "So, we all want to know, is this true? Maybe Yu Fusheng was killed by someone else? I don''t believe Long Ye is so strong..." Someone was very emotional.


    There are many, many more. Anyway, because of Tang Ye''s killing Yu Floating Life, the rivers and lakes are like a pot that exploded. Some people are not so angry about Tang Ye. Does it begin with reason or belittle, thinking that Tang Ye in the Yuling Realm cannot kill Yu Fusheng in the Tongxuan Realm, who can say clearly?


    In order to find out the truth, many people went to the city of God!


    Originally, it was fine to go to the Guanghan Temple and ask Nangong Susu, but because the Shendu City is now holding a contest of talents, and the future Long Family Selection of Son-in-Law, it can be described as extremely lively and has become the focus of the ancient Wujiang Lake, so everyone I chose to go to the city of God.


    There are also people who are not just asking for an answer, they go straight to revenge!


    Such as the people of Yin and Yang.


    Long Xingtian used this as an excuse to retaliate against the Chen family of the once powerful family in Shendu City because of Chen Xuankong¡¯s privately attacking and killing Tang Ye. Although Chen Changfeng was a master of Xuanxuan, he was not as good as Long Xingtian and could only leave Shendu City. Since then, there will be no Chen family in Shendu City. After Chen Changfeng left the capital city, he returned to Xiang Daoshan in Yinyangmen headquarters.


    At this time on Xiangdao Mountain, all major disciples and important figures gathered in the discussion hall.


    There was a corpse lying under the lobby, covered with white cloth. That was Yu Fusheng who was killed by Tang Ye.


    The lobby was quiet, and the atmosphere was terribly solemn, and it was depressing to breathe. Daogu, the master of the gate, did not speak, and the others did not dare to speak.


    Daogu real man with gray hair, looked at the green mountains and blue sky outside the lobby, and sighed after a long time: "Floating life, floating life... But you have to go one step ahead of the master, huh... things are impermanent. very."


    Dao Gu retracted his gaze from Yuan Wang, looked at the remaining floating corpses in the lobby, and said: "Its life is floating, its death is rested. Now that it is gone, take a good rest. If the plan is successful, he will be a teacher in the future. A trip to the underworld will get your soul back and let you live again!"


    Everyone in the lobby was moved when they heard the words of Master Daogu. This is the sect master, who speaks like that **** who points the country. What if people die? If I want you to live, I will go to the underworld to get your soul back and revive you!


    Seeing Master Daogu slowly recovered, Chen Changfeng boldly took a step forward, showing a look of grief and resentment, and said: "Sect Master, the floating talent is amazing, instinctively obtains extremely high attainments, but Long Ye gave...Sect Master, we Never let the Dragon Night, no, let the Long Family! The Long Family really deceived people too much, first kill my son Xuankong, then sweep my Chen Family, expel my Chen Family from the city of God, and then kill the floating life. , This is basically when I have no yin and yang gate!"


    Chen Changfeng became extremely angry. He knelt down and kowtowed to the real Daogu: "I implore the sect master to seek justice from the Long family for my son and the floating life!"


    The others couldn''t bear the bullying of the Yin-Yang Gate by the Long Family. They saluted the Daogu Master and shouted, "I implore the Sect Master to seek justice from the Long Family!"


    Master Daogu breathed a sigh of relief, squinting his eyes and said: "The Long Family could have become an extremely important force in the Xuanhuang plan, but it violated God''s will and walked apostasy. It should be cleared!"


    "Clear the Long Family! Clear the Long Family, Clear the Long Family..." Many Yin Yang Sect disciples responded to Dao Gu''s words.


    Master Daogu waved his sleeves to stop everyone, and said, "The Long Family is not a small sect, after all, if our family shoots directly and fights the Long Family recklessly, the loss will definitely be not small. So let other people do this thing."


    "Does the sect master mean...?" Chen Changfeng frowned.


    Dao Gu said: "We have people with a narrow sense of rivers and lakes to do this, and we will continue to do the present thing."


    Everyone quickly understood the meaning of Daogu Zhenren, to clear the Long Family, the Yin Yang Gate does not have to pay too much, just use the people of the rivers and lakes.


    Dao Gu glanced at the crowd, frowned suddenly, and said, "Where is duckweed?"


    A young disciple stood up and said, "Senior Sister Ling rushed to Shendu City directly after seeing Brother Yu''s body."


    "Huh?" Daogu snorted and said: "This kid must have gone to find Longye for revenge. He broke into the capital city alone to find Longye for revenge. Even if she can beat Longye, she can''t beat Longxingtian. , What a nonsense!"


    Chen Changfeng stared at it for a moment, and said, "The master of the sect can be assured that Junior Sister Ling is a person with clear grievances. People in the rivers and lakes know her temper. She has not lost her morality, so even if she is the Long Family, I don''t think I dare to kill her Yes. If the sect master is not at ease, it is better to let me take a few disciples to Divine Capital City. I am familiar with Divine Capital City, and there are people with me lurking over there, so I can take care of it when I see Senior Sister Ling."


    Madam Dogu nodded and said, "That''s good."


    ...


    On the avenue from Daoshan to Shendu City, a refreshing woman galloped away on a brown horse. The appearance of the woman is not amazing, but it is very attractive, like a work of art, the more you look at it, the more delicious. Her eyes were more determined than ordinary women, but there was a floating sadness and vicissitudes in the fortitude. The clothes are not gentle ladies, but rangers, like a person who often runs.


    She is Ling Fuping, the second disciple of Daogu Zhenren.


    In addition, she was still a mute girl, unable to speak.


    Ling duckweed, as the name suggests, duckweed, duckweed, was originally a thing that wanders without roots, "the wind is uncertain, man is impermanent, life is like duckweed, and the two are scattered together", so Ling duckweed almost travels all year round. Even as a direct disciple of Daogu Zhenren, he rarely returns to Daoshan. But she is a disciple that Daogu Zhenren values ??very much.


    Her aptitude is no worse than Yu Fusheng, perhaps because she can¡¯t speak, does things without being disturbed by others, and is very attentive. Therefore, her martial arts attainments are very high. It is said that she entered the Tongxuan Realm earlier than Yu Fusheng, just to take care of Yu. The face of the floating life, did not tell.


    There is only one word difference between Fusheng and Duckweed, which somewhat reveals the relationship between Ling Duckweed and Yu Fusheng. The two of them were children who were adopted by Daogu Zhenren in the same year, and they spent the longest time practicing martial arts together when they were young. Ling Fuping is not a person who is good at expressing feelings. Perhaps because she is mute, she directly ignored this step and did what she wanted to do without speaking out.


    Tang Ye killed Yu Fusheng, no matter what the reason, she would seek revenge from Tang Ye. If she can''t beat Tang Ye, she will admit her fate and will not resent anyone. She also has no resentment towards Tang Ye, she wants to kill Tang Ye only because of the grievances of the rivers and lakes. She also knew when it was time to repay the injustice, but she just wanted to do it. If she killed Tang Ye and the people of the Long family asked her for revenge, she would not complain.


    "If you kill my people, I will kill you. If I kill you, your people can come and kill me."


    It''s such a simple idea, everything depends on strength!

 Chapter 809： Liangjia women run with skirts!

    Tang Ye returned all the way from the north to the capital city. Although there were occasional warriors on the road that recognized them and tried to block them, threatening to kill the warriors and lakes, but these people could not even fight the east and west, so they could only be ashamed. He ran away, leaving a roar, "Leave the green hills, I am not afraid that I will come back without firewood!"


    If you are more upright, you will say, "There is justice in the world. If you don''t believe it, look up and see who the sky has spared!"


    After all, the young master of the Long Family does a lot of evil, killing people without blinking. Such an evil person will definitely be punished by God, right?


    These people and these things actually became interesting things about Tang Ye''s return to the capital city. Sitting on the carriage, panicking, came out and walked, and then jumped out a few people to do their hands, it is very comfortable to move your muscles and bones!


    "Young Master, I beat up a few guys who don''t know good or bad, they ran away with blue noses and swollen faces, hehe~" Donglai just went to kill a group of "Jianghu Warriors" and ran over to Tang Ye with a grin. Pulling Tang Ye''s arm, swayed gently, indescribably squeamish.


    I went west to see it, walked over and pushed Donglai, and said to Tang Ye: "Young Master, I also drove people away. You can''t just reward the east without rewarding me!"


    "Go west, you are shameless!" Dong Lai was very upset at the destruction of Xi Qu.


    Xi Qu smiled triumphantly, feeling that the little fox Meizi Donglai did not take advantage of the young master is happy, and replied: "Donglai, you shameless!"


    "You, you are!" Donglai argued with a blushing face.


    "You, you, you are!" Xi went to laugh.


    The weaker-tempered Donglai can''t make trouble with the west, so she shook Tang Ye''s hand, and said with a pitiful squeeze: "Young master, go west and bully me..."


    Tang Ye laughed. At this time, he showed his good temperament of "equal treatment." Left and right embraced the two beautiful maids with graceful figures, and said: "Don''t be angry, young master me, two Do you love it?"


    At this time, Tang Ye''s hands were dishonest. He grabbed the little buttocks from the east, squeezed the waist of the bodybuilder from the west, etc., making his face flushed with the east and west, and his head bowed. Not good looking people. If Tang Ye''s movements were a little too much, the two maids would not follow them, and ran away with a blushing face and head down.


    Probably the masters have set their targets on the talent contest in the capital city and the Long Family¡¯s selection of sons-in-law, so except for some so-called warriors appearing to stop when passing the mountain road, everything else is fine. A few days later , Tang Ye and his team''s carriage appeared at the gate of Shendu City.


    "Young Master is back!" A sudden shout sounded.


    Suddenly, the whole Shendu City became noisy.


    The things that Tang Ye provokes these days have stimulated the nerves of the people in Shendu City every day. Although the bad reputation of Young Evil of the Long Family had been spread since Tang Ye was in the Capital City, after Tang Ye left the Capital City, the name of Evil Younger could be said to have been "carried forward" dramatically.


    At first, the people in the city of God City were all angry, saying that Tang Ye had corrupted the reputation of the city, and ran to the Long Mansion every day to find Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long to file a complaint. This Young Master of the Long Family is also the Young Master of the God City. He has a special status. Externally speaking, it means that the God City is not wrong. However, the guys representing the city of God are doing no evil outside, making people think that the city of God has raised such a scum. As a person of the city of God, you are not angry?


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng knew what kind of person Tang Ye was. In addition to the news reported by Donglai and Xigo on time, they knew what Tang Ye did, so they did not get angry like people. People explain and calm their emotions.


    Later, the people in the city heard the news that Tang Ye was "doing evil" outside every day, and gradually, they became numb. Later, what Tang Ye did became more and more sensational, such as fighting with hundreds of martial artists to the gate of Guanghan Temple, capturing Qian Hanyue¡¯s heart, making Qian Hanyue agree to marry the Long Family, and then killing Yu Fusheng. thing!


    These things can be described as huge. Suddenly, people have the illusion that the young master of their city is very powerful? It''s a very long-faced thing to marry the Leng fairy Qian Hanyue and kill the arrogant Yin Yang Sect''s big disciple!


    The most influential thing was what Tang Ye said when he killed Yu Fusheng, ¡°I don¡¯t need too many reasons to kill him, one is enough. He has ideas about Hanyue, and Hanyue is my woman, dare to move me. Only one woman will end up, death!"


    It seems very domineering, but it is what every man wants to tell others. If there is not a kind of domineering, which man would dare to say so. So thinking about it this way, many people agree. Not only passionate men, but also many women!


    The reason for killing Yu Fusheng really won Tang Ye a group of female fans. They think that people like Tang Ye are real men! It seems to be loved by such a man! As a result, many women went to the gate of the city every day to look forward, waiting for Tang Ye to return.


    However, these women have been criticized for being licentious, and it is only this kind of disorderly women who are so obsessed with the evil young dragon family!


    So a strange phenomenon was born. People say that those women who want to get close to Tang Ye are bad women. Those women who are far from Tang Ye are all good women.


    This is really a great "honor"... Tang Ye has become a reference to distinguish good women from bad women.


    Now the Young Master of the Long Family is back, there are two types of women in the city. One kind rushed to the gate of the city to see Tang Ye, one kind hurriedly carried his skirt and ran home and hid it, for fear of being misunderstood to get close to Tang Ye and becoming a slutty bad woman. If you get misunderstood in that way, how can you marry someone in the future? In ancient times, the importance of fame to Huanghua girls does not need to be described. Under the conservative and traditional thinking, even a little bit of fame is not wanted.


    In short, women running in two different directions carrying skirts in the city have become beautiful scenery. The men did not forget which were good women and which were bad women... and then people gathered at the gate of the city.


    The young master of the Long Family, the evil one, felt a little evil to the extreme and became a hero, and everyone went to "welcome."


    Some people want to smash eggs, throw vegetables, throw banana peels... But the guards of the Long family have arrived, they dare not rebel. Now the city of God is the Long Family who has the final say, no one dares to break ground on Tai Sui.


    Long Qingcheng covered his face with a scarf, and rode a white horse, and everyone backed down.


    Long Qingcheng attracted the attention of a considerable number of people. This majestic beauty couldn''t see her face, so it was good to look at her figure. Those who originally had a deep resentment towards Tang Ye were not so angry anymore, they were just a face to Long Qingcheng.


    A luxurious carriage slowly entered from outside the city, and before it stopped, a man in a black brocade jumped out of it, it was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye ignored the other people who had gathered, walked to Long Qingcheng, and exclaimed happily, "Sister, I know you are the best to me, come and meet me personally!"


    "Welcome you! I''m here to reward you with a few whips! Look at how much trouble you have caused the family when you go out?" Long Qingcheng turned over and dismounted and stared at Tang Ye, or the pair who hated Tang Ye is not irony. Looks like an older sister who always teaches sternly.

 Chapter 810： Wushuang and Huantian!

    Tang Ye has a deep feeling for Long Qingcheng. Perhaps Long Qingcheng didn''t really regard him as a younger brother because he didn''t know his identity, but he knew his identity very well and knew that Long Qingcheng was his relatives. As long as he can make Long Qingcheng happy, he can do anything.


    Looking at Long Qingcheng, Tang Ye was really happy, showing a happy smile, showing no restraint to Long Qingcheng, and said: "Sister, why are you covering your face? Well, without disfigurement, lift the veil. Well, you keep reminding me of those women in Guanghan Tiangong. It''s really annoying!"


    "You..." Long Qingcheng just wanted to scold Tang Ye, but Tang Ye reached out and lifted her veil, revealing her intellectually mature, charming and charming face like the sister next door.


    Long Qingcheng was very angry, but the people in Shenducheng hadn''t seen her face before. Seeing Tang Ye happy, she felt relieved and did not continue to cover her face. She originally thought that after being separated from Tang Ye for a period of time, she would become unfamiliar with Tang Ye, but she did not expect Tang Ye to be familiar with her behavior as before, making her feel as if she had never been separated from Tang Ye.


    She looked at Tang Ye with great tenderness, and she felt that Tang Ye was an incredible man.


    At this time, Tang Ye clapped his hands, looked at the onlookers, and said, "I am very glad that everyone is here to greet me..."


    "Bah!" Someone immediately murmured, who is here to welcome you, the evil young man, just to join in the fun!


    But Tang Ye said to herself, "Since everyone is so enthusiastic, then I should also give you a little bit of heart. Everyone sees that my family is beautiful and beautiful, and this girl should only be in the sky. It is a rare sister in the world. No? Hey, if it weren''t for me, you thought you had a chance to see my sister''s face of Chen Yuluoyan and Yueyue Shaohua?"


    With that said, Tang Ye pulled Long Qingcheng to the front and showed them to everyone.


    Everyone really saw Long Qingcheng''s beautiful beauty, and suddenly there was a burst of enthusiasm, all of them were excited like a male dog who had made a spring, and at the same time seemed to be a little grateful to Tang Ye?


    This kid has done a good job and seems to be a wolf friend worthy of deep friendship!


    Because of Tang Ye''s move, it seemed that his bad image had been greatly reversed in the hearts of everyone.


    Sometimes the communication between people is such a delicate matter.


    Long Qingcheng did not expect Tang Ye to do this. Two blushes appeared on her glamorous face, and she yelled at Tang Ye, "Long Ye, are you looking for death?"


    Long Qingcheng bluffed everyone with such a scolding, and soon everyone burst into a lively uproar. They felt that Long Qingcheng was too flavorful, as if she was scolded and beaten by her!


    A group of stupid creatures who are controlled by their lower body when they see beautiful women!


    Tang Ye saw Long Qingcheng look like angry but not angry, ashamed but not ashamed, even as a younger brother, he looked a little dumb. The old sister is so charming!


    Originally thought that Tang Ye would return, there would be chaotic scenes full of anger, but now there is no, but it can be said to be a little festive. This was due to Tang Ye''s clever handling.


    Donglai and Xiqu are still on the side of the carriage. They were worried that Tang Ye¡¯s infamy caused by spider webs would prevent them from entering the city gate. Now that Tang Ye handled it perfectly, they all smiled slightly. , Looked at Tang Ye''s kind of love that a woman secretly promised. They thought it was great to be able to follow such a young master. Their only regret... is that the young master is fake.


    As dead men trained by Mrs. Long, they knew that Tang Ye was the fake young master introduced by the Long family. Now Tang Ye is doing too well, making them hope that Tang Ye is the real young master.


    Long Qingcheng has also paid attention to Tang Ye''s way of dealing with things. Now that everyone is not so angry, her eyes on Tang Ye have become more strange, and she feels that Tang Ye is more pleasing and attractive than before.


    Hei Lao still looked lazy, and he occasionally glanced at Tang Ye''s actions. Regarding Tang Ye''s temperament, he only had one comment, "Suitable to walk the rivers and lakes."


    At this time, two handsome men on the city''s head watched what happened below. It was the talented man and the swordsman man who discussed Tang Ye''s public assault on the spider web member Xu Rufeng at the station that day.


    "The Young Master of the Long Family has done a very good job, but it is impressive." The swordsman man smiled appreciatively, his eyes kept looking down, but his eyes seemed not to be on Tang Ye, but on Long Qingcheng.


    The talented man glanced at the swordsman man, and saw that the swordsman man looked at Long Qingcheng without blinking, he couldn''t help but shook his head slightly and smiled, and said, "No matter how well Long Ye did it, wouldn''t it be the same?"


    "Huh?" The swordsman man turned his head and looked at the talented man, slightly puzzled.


    The talented man looked at Long Qingcheng and said: "It''s not wrong for heroes to love beautiful people since ancient times, but some people are special and need to be considered."


    The swordsman man frowned slightly, and said after a brief silence: "After the Long Family is destroyed, Long Qingcheng will survive."


    The talented man was silent, looked at Long Qingcheng for a while, and said, "Wushuang, do you remember what we said before joining the spider web?"


    The swordsman man breathed a sigh of relief and said, "My name is Wushuang, and I want to be the most happy sword immortal in the world. Change your name to the sky, and change that day."


    The two handsome men are cobwebs. The swordsman man was named Ye Wushuang, and the talented man was named Fan Huantian.


    Fan Huantian looked at Ye Wushuang and said, "The significance of the existence of spider webs is to open up the entire relationship between the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. Anyone who hinders them must be eliminated. There is no saying that anyone will be left. Only in this way, the conditions on the ground allow. We can change the sky. Only when the sky is changed can you become the happiest sword fairy in the world. Otherwise, after all, you will be just a pet in the luck cage."


    Ye Wushuang clenched his fist slightly, looked at Long Qingcheng underneath, and said, "That''s right, but if everything must be followed by the rules, I feel like I have another cage on my body-I don''t want to have two cages on my body. A spider web is a web that traps others, not a web that traps me."


    Fan Huantian frowned. Just about to speak, Ye Wushuang waved his hand to stop him, showing a bit of arrogance, and said: "Change the sky, your name changes the sky, before you can change the sky, you can only use one or two of your full body talents. It''s better to take this thing. Practice your skills? The Long Family wants to be destroyed, Long Qingcheng I want, how about a try? If it doesn''t work..."


    With that, Ye Wushuang said coldly: "I personally killed Long Qingcheng!"


    Fan Huantian was taken aback, then smiled, and said: "Wushuang, you always calculate me like this and never want to lose. If I am done, the Long family must be destroyed, and the beauty must be hugged. If I can''t do it, then Just slap yourself in the face. No matter which result, you will not lose. I want to ask you, is it your brain or mine? I think yours is better, not as good as the cobweb brain, let you Come on?"


    Ye Wushuang laughed, and said, "If you change the sky, you can say to do or not to do it. Be quick!"


    Fan Huantian looked at Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng underneath, staring slightly, and said, "Do! When you and I leave, it will be the day when the Long Family is destroyed and the gods change their hands!"

 Chapter 811： Start removing the python!

    Although Long Qingcheng was annoyed by Tang Ye''s behavior, he was finally soft-hearted and didn''t make a move to beat Tang Ye. On the contrary, when Tang Ye was casually pulled by Tang Ye, he felt a little strange in his heart, and couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye from the corner of his eye. Normally, no man would dare to treat her like this. Since she always thought that Tang Ye was her fake brother, she would always wonder if Tang Ye did this to take advantage of herself deliberately?


    What made her feel strange was that she knew very well that she did not reject Tang Ye in her heart. She was deeply distressed, when did she want to let men take advantage?


    Tang Ye knows his identity and thinks Long Qingcheng is his relatives, so he doesn''t have some of Long Qingcheng''s troubles. After pulling Long Qingcheng to deal with the emotions of the gathered people, he began to return to Long''s house with Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long were already waiting at the door. Originally, the two would not have such affection for Tang Ye''s fake son, even if they recognized Tang Ye as a righteous son. However, Tang Ye did a great job and had their appearance, which made them very satisfied. Mrs. Long even thought of the vague figure of the son she had been missing in her heart to look like Tang Ye. They were very happy when Tang Ye came back.


    "Father, mother, why are you coming out? You don''t need to be so polite, you don''t need to be so good to this troublemaker." Long Qingcheng turned over and dismounted and said to Long Xingtian and Madam Long.


    Tang Ye followed and shouted to Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long: "Father, mother, I''m back."


    Originally I thought of calling him a foster father and mother, but he called it this way outside the door. If someone listened to it, it would directly cause the Long Family to make a big deal. Long Qingcheng also said that he should call his parents as much as possible to avoid any omissions. Screaming, I''m used to it more or less. Tang Ye felt that this kind of thing was a little weird. He was originally the son of Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long, but he inserted the identity of a righteous son in between, which was absurd.


    Sometimes Tang Ye looked at Mrs. Long in a daze. All Mrs. Long had in her mind were her son. She was a son-first woman. She didn''t know how much she had done for her son in private, and training dead men might be just one of them. As her own son, Tang Ye feels a lot after witnessing many times that she has lost control because of his son.


    Tang Ye is not a person who likes sadness, and sometimes wants to tell the truth. However, faintly, as a child who had been abandoned since he was a child, he felt a sigh of relief in his heart.


    Why abandon yourself?


    However, even though she was blocking her breath, now that Mrs. Long became like that because she missed her son, she must have had great difficulties in the original matter. This is understandable, but also easy to make people feel soft. So Tang Ye''s emotions facing Mrs. Long were very contradictory.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why he was unwilling to contact Mrs. Long, and preferred to Long Qingcheng even more.


    Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long didn¡¯t mention the things Tang Ye caused outside. They just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine to come back, and it¡¯s fine to come back. If you¡¯re tired, come in quickly and rest. The next person will cook for you. You can eat it."


    "Thank you!" Tang Ye nodded.


    At night, after Tang Ye rested for a long time, he went to the lobby to have dinner with Long Qingcheng, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long.


    Long Xingtian said embarrassedly: "Ye''er, although I want you to rest for a few more days, the situation in Shendu City is quite tense now. The Talent Competition is underway. The rich and powerful people from all the cities and martial artists from the rivers and lakes are coming to participate. We You must be prepared to respond."


    Long Qingcheng immediately became displeased, and said with a straight face: "It''s all a bunch of dishonest things. In previous years, there was no such active participation in this competition!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s not because sister, you are too beautiful and outstanding. Every man in the world wants to marry you."


    "Bah! Don''t see what they are capable of!" Long Qingcheng glared at Tang Ye, looked at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, shook his body, showing a rare temperamental appearance, and hummed: " Father and mother, I don''t want to marry, I want to stay by your side all the time!"


    Mrs. Long didn''t feel soft, she stared back and said: "Naughty, there is no reason for a woman not to marry. You are so old that you will become the yellow flower of tomorrow, it depends on what you do!"


    Long Qingcheng wanted to refute, but he didn''t know what to say. Perhaps influenced by the traditional thinking in the ancient Wu Jianghu, she was taught to be a husband and a child when she was a child, so she is not very opposed to marrying, but emotionally a little unhappy.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, always leaning towards the old sister, and said, "Mother, don''t worry, I will take care of my sister. Even if my sister becomes a scorpion tomorrow, I will always love her!"


    Long Qingcheng was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye slightly, and squeezed the slender hand under the skirt, some strangeness arose in his heart for some reason.


    But when Tang Ye said that, Mrs. Long was even more irritable. Even Tang Ye stared and hummed, "You want to make trouble, don''t you?"


    Long Xingtian rolled his eyes, looking at Tang Ye, he felt that the child was really stupid, could she just interrupt her affairs? When the woman says something, the man just shut up!


    Long Xingtian is a wise man and martial artist, but it is a pity that he is a strict wife. He winked at Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye should stop irritating Mrs. Long, otherwise he would only be scolded.


    Tang Ye smiled. Suddenly, I found that such a family sitting together to eat and talk about things, they all talk about their own affairs, which is very homely. Tang Ye was very touched by this kind of thing. He had experienced a lot of things, instead of numbness, but rather sentimental, thinking how good it was to have this kind of home. If it is home, something is missing. Oh, yes, it''s a wife.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will marry a wife and come back soon."


    Speaking of this, Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng were all curious, looking at Tang Ye with weird eyes. They didn''t understand at all, this kid was mediocre, how could he let the dark horse Leng Fairy Qian Hanyue of Guanghan Temple open Yukou and declare that the world would marry the Long Family. This kind of thing is a great blessing for the Long Family. Marrying a daughter-in-law who has touched the threshold of the fairyland and enters the door, no one will dare to provoke the Long Family!


    Tang Ye knew their doubts, and said: "Things are more complicated. Generally speaking, no matter how cold and arrogant the fairy is, she is also a woman, always has seven emotions and six desires. At this age, the feelings are stronger. However, those men who admire her are right. She only has a lust, but no guts. How can I do it? Just like me, with a **** and a guts, she moved Han Yue when she said aloud love."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the two women present, Madam Long and Long Qingcheng blushed particularly. This kid is really a shameless thief, love to speak boldly, it is really shameless!


    Long Qingcheng glared at Tang Ye and hummed: "You are holding the reputation of the Long Family! We have heard about this kind of thing. At that time, I wanted to drag you back and hang you! Your fame has been ruined by you!"


    Tang Ye didn''t carry the pot, and said, "I asked Donglai to tell you that it was the people from the spider web who spread the rumors to me. There is a ghost in the house, have you found it?"


    Both Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long frowned slightly, and an inner ghost appeared in the Long family, and they were very unhappy. Long Xingtian said: "I dealt with a few people, but they are not cobweb people."


    Tang Ye stared at him and said, "This spider web nail must be removed!"


    Long Qingcheng was a little worried, and said: "Now that the wealthy and casual warriors of the cities have arrived, the city of God is lively, but it is chaotic. There are so many things to face, and it is even more difficult to find out."


    Mrs. Long snorted coldly: "It will always be found!"


    As a master of training dead men, the spider web broke into Long''s house, which was simply a shame to Mrs. Long. She was the most angry person.


    ...


    The city of God has become unprecedentedly lively, and the wealthy families and casual warriors from all the cities have come to participate in the contest of talents and win the quota of the Long Family''s son-in-law.


    On a high mountain, Qi Zhenwu looked at the lucky pythons in Longchi, and sneered: "The plan to remove the pythons started, you have been struggling in a few days!"

 Chapter 812： Shifang Junjie!

    Qi Zhenwu is one of the four direct disciples of Daogu Zhenren, but he is not quite the same as Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping. He has the magic weapon to see Longchi himself, and his status and reputation in Guwu Jianghu are comparable to Daogu Zhenren. . Back then, the gatekeeper chased and killed Qi Zhenwu for the first time, and went to the Yin Yang gate to find Daogu Daogu to settle accounts. Daogu Daogu was also ruthless enough to directly say that he broke off with Qi Zhenwu. But secretly, the relationship with Qi Zhenwu is still very close.


    They have a common ideal, a mysterious plan!


    Qi Zhenwu looked at the Qi Luck Python in the Dragon Pond and said, "Even if you grow up fast, you don''t need a real dragon to kill you. You haven''t taken shape yet, three floods are enough."


    At this time, I saw in the dragon pond, three formed dragons swam around the Qi Yun python, ready to attack the Qi Yun python!


    The layout is complete, Qi Zhenwu looks forward and smiles triumphantly: "Li Haoran, you can''t chase me, and the arranged chess pieces are over again. I will see how your gatekeepers can deal with me!"


    Qi Zhenwu returned to see Long Chi, waved his sleeves, and left.


    Li Haoran came to chase him again.


    Soon Li Haoran appeared on the top of the mountain where Qi Zhenwu was just now. Li Haoran did not continue to chase Qi Zhenwu. Qi Zhenwu''s ability to monitor Qi Luck meant that she knew her location at any time. It was very easy to avoid her. Otherwise, she would not be able to kill Qi Zhenwu after more than ten years. She looked into the distance, which was the direction of the Divine Capital City.


    After staring for a while, Li Haoran said calmly: "Don''t die."


    Having said that, Li Haoran left without much anger at the fact that Qi Zhenwu had not been pursued.


    ...


    Today, the Shendu City Talent Contest officially begins. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long are responsible for presiding over the meeting and entertaining the representatives of the rich and powerful families in the city, as well as the casual cultivators, and people from the Jianghu League.


    The original purpose of the Talent Contest was to select outstanding people for training, and then attack the mysterious door. This is the implementation of the Xuanhuang plan. Then the question arises. What the Yinyangmen and Qi Zhenwu did is also to implement the Xuanhuang plan. Why do the gatekeepers treat the two parties differently?


    As mentioned earlier, there are two situations in which Xuanhuang Daji breaks the shackles of heaven and earth, one is within the rules, and the other is outside the rules.


    That old Taoist priest didn''t seal the way for human beings to fly into immortals. He left a message, as long as people make breakthroughs through normal cultivation, and then use their strength to break the shackles of heaven and earth, that is allowed. This is the way of keeping the rules, and the gatekeeper will not stop it.


    However, the probability of success in this approach is very low. Profound Gate is a seal enchantment of the immortal level. How can a person who has not become an immortal break it?


    Even if it is possible to break, it takes long enough. A warrior may only practice the Mahayana in the Profound Realm for a lifetime, even if it is good, it will only break into the fairyland. Chaoxianjing''s strength is not enough to break the profound gate. Therefore, it was hard to break through to the fairyland, failing to break the profound door, and reaching the end of life, it would be useless for a lifetime.


    Later, the reincarnation magic method of the Nascent Infant''s body appeared, and the warrior quickly reached the fairyland in the next life, and then used time to break through the gods, so it is estimated that there is a chance to break the mysterious door.


    However, life after life, even for thousands of years, still failed. Most people really can''t survive such a long time.


    Therefore, those who did not follow the rules were born. They make use of evil ways, regardless of the safety of the earth, manipulate their luck, kill people and change their luck, and do whatever they can to achieve their goals. This practice is not allowed by gatekeepers, because this practice seriously endangers peace and may bring devastating disasters to the land.


    But they don''t care so much, they are very confident, thinking that the moment the world''s shackles are broken, it is the time they soar. All soaring, what will happen to the earth, why bother?


    People of this kind do not agree with the righteous.


    The above is the correct perspective on Xuan Huang''s plan, and the reasons why the gatekeeper has a different attitude towards it.


    In general, the Xuanhuang plan is allowed, but the correct approach is: first increase your strength honestly, and then attack the Xuanmen. After breaking the Xuanmen, the Guwu rivers and lakes are connected to the big world. Luck is poured into the big world, and the limit of the big world¡¯s luck is improved, and then those people with great luck in the ancient Wujiang Lake will not cause the big world to collapse again, and then they can get the big world red wall. The ancient jade seal enshrined in the palace finally used the supreme luck of the ancient jade seal to break the shackles of heaven and earth in one fell swoop.


    The Jianghu League also participated in the Elite Competition.


    The Jianghu General League has two responsibilities. One is to maintain the stability of the Guwu rivers and lakes and to punish the perpetrators; the other is to recruit and train outstanding talents and implement the mysterious plan. Therefore, every ten years, the Jianghu League will organize a prosperous event in which the strong attack the Xuanmen. It''s a pity that hundreds of thousands of years have passed, and I still haven''t been able to hurt Xuanmen any bit.


    Since the Talent Competition is to select outstanding talents, the Jianghu League will naturally send people over. The people who came were a criminal elder from the Jianghu League, and a young talented man named Wang Zhitui and Li Bubai.


    There are many people who come to participate in the Talent Competition, and the most eye-catching is ten people. Li Bubai of the Jianghu League, and the three representatives of Tiger Lion City, Doutian City, and Qingkong City, which are as famous as the capital city, are Bai Huchen, Yang Gaopeng, and Qin Youxie. There is also a representative of the noble family, the big moon dragon eagle from the newly rising fortress city, Xihuang City.


    Among the ten outstanding talents, there are five representatives of the wealthy clan, and the remaining four are disciples of the Sanxiu sect. They are Cao Jinglun, a disciple of Yin and Yang, Li Tianzhu, a disciple of Qijuefeng, Guan Tantan, a disciple of Guandao Escort, and Deng Guanyu, a disciple of the ethereal sect.


    What everyone didn''t expect was that there was another young talent they didn''t know, who seemed to have no school, called Ye Wushuang.


    There are actually more than these people sent by the Sanxiu sect, such as the people from Tangjiabao. However, Tangjiabao and the Long Family are in-laws, so the people of Tangjiabao are here to join in the fun, so they can''t also participate in the election of Long Qingcheng''s son-in-law.


    As for the other sects of Sanxiu, such as Death Valley, these sects hiding in dangerous places are not recognized and regarded as evil ways, so it is impossible to participate.


    The ten great talents mentioned above were cultivated by their families and sects, and their strengths have all been mastered. It can be said that when Tang Ye really came into contact with these people, Tang Ye really showed her face in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Things like those before, although they are sensational, but those who truly grasp the overall situation will have a farther and bigger vision. Tang Ye came out of Novice Village when he came into contact with them.


    Tang Ye followed Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, and got to know the main people who came to the event one by one. In fact, everyone was more curious about Tang Ye. The young master of the Long Family who was born out of nowhere had a poor reputation in the world. If it weren''t for Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, they wouldn''t be with Tang Ye. Or, to ask if Tang Ye really did all the evil.


    After greetings inside and out, Long Xingtian stood on the high platform and announced the start of the conference. The competition was a lottery match, each one against each other. What surprised everyone was that Tang Ye''s name was on the list of rivalries!


    Everyone was very speechless. The younger brother joined the sister''s choice of son-in-law?


    This matter was unknown to Long Xingtian, Madam Long, and Long Qingcheng. If they knew, they would definitely object. Tang Ye, this kid, just entertain the guests well, why don''t you go and join in?


    Long Qingcheng did not participate in the Elite Competition, she had participated in it before and won the first place. Now all she has to do is to wait for those who won the Elite Contest to participate in her son-in-law selection contest. After those people make the strongest person in the final, they will fight her. If you can''t beat her, I''m sorry, she won''t marry.


    Therefore, Long Qingcheng was not so worried. She didn''t want to marry, so she wouldn''t lose. She had already settled this idea, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to participate in this matter.


    Knowing that Tang Ye ran to participate in the Talent Competition, her heart was very uneasy. What is this kid doing? Is it because he doesn''t want to marry himself, he has ideas about himself?


    Long Qingcheng blushed a little, and her mind was even more curious, but she was soon called for questioning by Mrs. Long. Usually she and Tang Ye get close, and Mrs. Long thinks that they must be in collusion.


    On the other side, Tang Ye didn''t know, his approach was in the middle of the cobweb.

 Chapter 813： Play a play!

    Not only Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng were surprised that Tang Ye also participated in the Talent Competition. Everyone was like this, especially those who participated in the contest. I have never seen my younger brother come to participate in the election of a sister-in-law. Is this going to engage in "real sister-in-law relationship"?


    Others say that I wish all lovers in the world are brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years. Can you still become a lover with no blood relationship?


    "This kid has used all the important matters of his sister''s marriage to play, it seems that the kind of evil is definitely less. Or, take this opportunity to teach him well, don''t let him lose the face of our rich family!" The young man Bai Huchen stared at Tang Ye very badly.


    Bai Huchen, Yang Gaopeng, Great Moon Dragon Eagle, Qin Youxie, Cao Jinglun, Li Tianzhu, Deng Guanyu, Guan Changdan, Li Bubai, Ye Wushuang and other participants in the competition have been matched and stood around the ring. Some of them got close and talked about Tang Ye''s behavior by the way.


    "If that''s the case, it should be a lesson." Doutian City Yang Gaopeng nodded.


    The Big Moon Dragon Eagle of Xihuang City squinted his eyes and said, "Didn''t it mean that he killed Yu Fusheng? Yu Fusheng is stronger than us. If he really killed Yu Fusheng, then we may not be able to teach him."


    "It''s all exaggerated rumors. He had other people helping me when dealing with my brother. Although I don''t know the specific information, this has been confirmed." Cao Jinglun, a disciple of Yin Yang Sect, coldly snorted, with resentment towards Tang Ye.


    Yu Fusheng was a disciple of the Yin Yang Sect. Tang Ye must have hated him for killing him. In addition, the Yin Yang Gate and the Long Family have always had conflicts, so Cao Jinglun has enough reasons to resent Tang Ye.


    Many people are talking about Tang Ye''s move to participate in the election of his sister''s son-in-law, thinking that he is a dude, playful and unruly, otherwise, how can a younger brother want to be elected as his sister''s son-in-law?


    The discussion made Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long very embarrassed, and Mrs. Long asked the servant to call Long Qingcheng to ask questions.


    Long Qingcheng also came to see the Talent Competition, she covered her veil. She did this to reduce trouble, otherwise she would be staring at her with such a beautiful face, and her troubles would also affect others. It would not be good to prevent others from being able to concentrate on the game... Long Qingcheng came to Madam Long and said, "Mother, I I don¡¯t know that Long Ye was involved in this matter..."


    Mrs. Long frowned slightly and looked at Tang Ye, who was standing next to the warriors. She didn''t know what Tang Ye was thinking about.


    Tang Ye heard other people¡¯s comments and looked at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. Seeing that they looked embarrassed and didn¡¯t want to make it difficult for them, he stood up and said loudly, ¡°You don¡¯t have to guess why I participated in the election of my sister. The reason is simple. , I will not let my sister marry a strange man casually, especially that kind of cowardly man!"


    Tang Ye looked around at the crowd for a week and hummed: "If you can''t even beat me, why should you go home quickly, don''t waste my sister''s time!"


    Wow!


    As soon as Tang Ye spoke, everyone was in an uproar, thinking that Tang Ye was really too arrogant. Can''t beat you by yourself? Are you kidding me? I''ll kill you soon!


    "Long Ye, wait a minute for your opponent to be me!" A strong man in the crowd yelled at Tang Ye. He was the one who was matched to compete with Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s words made him angry. He stared at Tang Ye. "Don''t think that you are the young master of the Long Family, I will be merciful. Since you think you are very strong, don''t kneel down and beg for mercy after a while! The people of the Long Family, wouldn''t they be so silly?"


    The burly man sneered while speaking, and looked at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long on the high platform in front of the ring, showing a look of contempt.


    Seeing him like this, Long Xingtian squinted his eyes. This is the situation in the Long Family. He hasn''t shown his domineering side to the outside for a long time. Anyone who is not known dare to provoke!


    Long Qingcheng clenched his fists and wanted to teach the man, but Mrs. Long stopped. Mrs. Long looked at Tang Ye concentrating for a while, and said: "Since Ye''er wants to toss, let him make trouble. Let him solve the things he provokes with his fists."


    "Mother..." Long Qingcheng didn''t understand why Mrs. Long indulged Tang Ye.


    She knows that her mother has always been cautious and that things that affect her plan will definitely be prevented. Although she didn''t want to admit it, the reality was so cruel - her son-in-law was actually included in the Long Family Development Plan. If this plan goes well, through her marriage, the Long Family can be drawn to a big power, and the Long Family can be further promoted to the status of a giant.


    However, Tang Ye''s participation in this event obviously had a great impact. If Tang Ye reaches the end and wins, then the purpose of expanding his power through elections will be defeated. If Tang Ye can''t fight the final, he is killed by others and loses the young master, the impact on the Long Family will be even greater. So no matter how you look at it, Tang Ye shouldn''t be involved in this matter.


    Long Qingcheng still wanted to ask Mrs. Long. Mrs. Long waved her hand to tell her not to ask, so she had to withdraw. She looked at Tang Ye next to the ring below, furious. This kid knew that something was going on as soon as he came back, and it made people not worry about him. Is this a way to tease sister?


    Long Xingtian thought for a while, then looked at Madam Long and smiled: "Madam, do you think Ye''er has another purpose?"


    Mrs. Long glanced at Long Xingtian, not talking to him, making him depressed. Mrs. Long is still angry with him.


    Long Xingtian got used to it and looked at Tang Ye¡¯s figure and slowly said, ¡°I spent some time with Ye¡¯er. I was not used to being called Ye¡¯er. After all, this is our son¡¯s name, but watching him always let him I couldn¡¯t help but treat him as the night. We don¡¯t know what the situation of our son is now, so when there is a person who satisfies us very much, we treat him as a son. I have been thinking during this period of time. Let Ye''er... always be Ye''er."


    Mrs. Long stared at Long Xingtian and hummed: "Are you telling me to give up looking for Ye''er again?"


    Long Xingtian sighed. Madam was so excited. He couldn''t stimulate any more. He changed the subject and said, "Does Madam think Ye''er is very similar to you in using his brain? Do things always start unexpectedly, and it is reasonable. End."


    Mrs. Long was silent.


    Long Xingtian continued: "Ye''er has been trying to find out the spy of the spider web in the mansion these days, but the spider web person is too difficult to detect, so there is no gain. However, there are some things that do not need to be done along the way. It¡¯s okay to do it. For example, Ye¡¯er knew the purpose of the spider web. He did not follow the direction the spider web pushed, but jumped directly to the purpose the spider web wanted, and then walked back from that purpose. In this case, the spider web¡¯s purpose Will the plan be messed up? Once the spy''s affairs are messed up, the chances of showing off their feet are great... If there is such a thing, Madam would know about it, right?"


    Mrs. Long did not go to see Long Xingtian, but looked at Tang Ye and squinted: "Ye''er''s talent has nothing to do with you."


    Long Xingtian rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly, feeling helpless at Mrs. Long''s breath. But he knew that Mrs. Long had already guessed that Tang Ye''s actions were not just dull and playful, so let''s play a scene together.

 Chapter 814： Fishing in troubled waters!

    Drama, not everyone can perform, nor can it be performed at any time. A good show has many conditions, such as the setting of the stage. One thing seems to happen normally, but in fact it has gone through many twists and turns. For Tang Ye, the Talent Competition and the Long Family Selection of Son-in-law can build a good acting "stage" to get rid of the cobweb spy!


    The cobweb spy can''t get rid of it, and I don''t know whether it was pushed by the cobweb spy or not. The scary thing about the Cobweb Detective is that it is hidden in the dark, like a goddess of destiny, randomly clicks the track of a person''s life, and then the person''s destiny changes. Tang Ye would never allow others to exercise their hands on his life. After several days of meditation, he took the present step.


    After Cobweb spread the rumors that his notoriety reached the whole rivers and lakes, he kept thinking about the purpose of Cobweb, and the final conclusion was that Cobweb would use him as a breakthrough point to deal with the Long Family and the God City. After all, the name of the Young Master of God Capital is very big, and it is all right to use this to blame the Long Family or God Capital City.


    Tang Ye was already unable to stop the influence of the notorious Jianghu, so it was impossible to take the path of "washing white" to resolve the cobweb conspiracy. Then he took a bold step and made this notoriety bigger than the spider web imagined, so that they could not control it!


    At this time, it was Tang Ye''s turn to fight with the strong man who had just despised the Long Family.


    The strong man still despised him very much, and said with a sneer: "Long Ye, I heard that you killed Yu Fusheng of Yin Yang Gate? This is true? Then why did I hear that someone else helped you? Ha... Young Long Jia The Lord travels, and who doesn¡¯t know if there is a master hidden by his side? So I think that you killed Yu Fusheng, in fact, you let others kill, but you deliberately preached that you killed yourself. This is really greedy for vanity. It''s vain, I didn''t take you seriously!"


    The people watching around the ring laughed a little, but some were silent. Regarding the killing of Yu Fusheng, whether Tang Ye killed himself or was killed by someone else was still doubtful. If it is true, despise Tang Ye, it will only be himself who suffers. The people present are all masters from various forces, and their heads are not so stupid.


    Since there is a strong man to help open the way, let''s see what happens!


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw everyone''s reaction. These people have good heads and know how to stay on the sidelines, so implementing the plan is a bit difficult. Because of that plan, the emotions of others must be sufficiently aroused.


    "Then... more evil..." Tang Ye sighed.


    He looked at the provocative and contemptuous strong man who scorned him and the Long Family, smiled, and said, "What do you say is what it is. However, although the Long Family is kind to others, it treats those obvious provocations and humiliations. Behavior, it¡¯s not so polite."


    "Oh? What are you going to do? Defeat me and restore your fame? Do you have that ability? Haha..." The strong man laughed.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, looked at the sturdy man with a light smile, and hummed, "It''s nothing more than a person in the imperial spirit realm, who is actually so provocative. It seems that the chess I want to play is somewhat the same as the chess they set. With different results, it is obviously impossible for this guy to apologize and establish the reputation of the dragon family. The right path cannot be walked, so he can only take the side road. But the side road, it is precisely their game. Hey... the spider web people are quite powerful. ...Then I will give you a result that you planned, but out of your imagination..."


    The burly man saw Tang Ye muttering there alone, his expression from beginning to end seemed not to take him seriously, he couldn''t help being angry, strode on the ground, and ran over to shoot Tang Ye.


    Bang bang bang. The strong man, like a little giant, stepped on the ground of the ring as if it had shaken the ring. The strength of the Imperial Spirit Realm is also very strong.


    Tang Ye smiled, clenched his fists, took a steady step, and punched the strong man. This is the technique of hard Tai Chi. In the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, the new spiritual power is merged with great power.


    The sturdy man was not afraid of fear. He was born as a brute, practising physical skills, focusing on increasing the strength of his body, and killing the enemy with his punches. He thought that Tang Ye couldn''t move him under his own strength. However, no matter how strong the Yu Ling realm was, it was not as strong as a pseudo-compassion in the Tongxuan realm.


    After the collision with a bang, I heard a cry of "Ah" that was both surprised and painful. The strong man was beaten up and flew out. He didn''t expect it to be such a result, it turned out that the Young Master of the Long Family was very strong!


    Everyone watching was moved by it. Someone explored the way, knowing Tang Ye''s strength, and they got the information they wanted. But I still feel surprised. It seems that the young master of the Long Family relied on the rumor that his family did not learn and was arrogant. Is it false?


    Although Cobweb¡¯s rumors were terrible, it became self-defeating in the face of facts.


    The big man''s business is not over yet. At this time, the sturdy man was about to land from the upside down. He wanted to fight back against Tang Ye after landing, but he never expected that he suddenly punched out of the air and was hit to the chin with his teeth flying out of his mouth. A few.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    "This is...?" Everyone was even more surprised when they saw this. They didn''t understand why Tang Ye punched the strong man again.


    "It''s fighting two cows across the mountain!" The more knowledgeable people quickly came out astonished. Fighting two cows across the mountain is a very difficult trick. Even a master warrior may not be able to learn it, but Tang Ye understands that this shows that Tang Ye has terrible strength!


    Don''t forget that Tang Ye didn''t use Long Family''s combat skills at all. The reason is said to be that Fang Tian''s painted halberd was broken, and Tang Ye didn''t select a good weapon for a while. He doesn''t need the Long Family''s combat skills to be so good, if he uses it, he can still get it?


    Suddenly, people with strength below the Yuling Realm started talking, and some were panicked. They can''t beat Young Master Long!


    But those ten, plus Ye Wushuang to be exact, were eleven, these eleven people in the Profound Realm were not panicked, they just watched quietly, with their own plans in their hearts.


    The burly man was beaten to his chin and had a few broken teeth. At this time, his jaw was trembling and numb, and he couldn''t speak and could not admit defeat. He was panicked, he saw Tang Ye rushing towards him! He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so powerful, he would surrender and he didn''t want to be beaten again! But his mouth trembled and couldn''t say anything to surrender, he saw Tang Ye''s evil smile. He was shocked and realized that Tang Ye had hit him on the chin deliberately so that he could not speak!


    Tang Ye wants to torture herself! The rule of the ring is that if you don''t admit defeat, you can fight until you die!


    Vicious and cruel!


    The strong man judged from Tang Ye''s calculations that Tang Ye is a very cruel person, and the key is that he is very intelligent.


    boom! what!


    Soon there was a cry of pain from the strong and powerful man, and Tang Ye approached him, punching, kicking, and being tortured!


    The people who watched originally thought it was nothing, thinking it was a normal arena competition, but slowly realized that things were strange. Seeing that the strong man was beaten so miserably, and because he was beaten by Tang Ye to beat the two cows across the mountain, he couldn''t surrender, so he could only be tortured, even if he died, Tang Ye was not responsible!


    Tang Ye did it on purpose!


    hateful! Such behavior is so inhumane!


    Many people who practice martial arts have enthusiasm, and many people in the arena are moral. Seeing that the stalwart man was abused in such a way, everyone who looked at them clenched their fists and became angry, glaring at the evil young Tang Ye, wishing to get rid of him!


    Those eleven Junjie Tongxuan who were calmer couldn''t help but frown, just a competition. As for this? The young master of the Long Family, is he really so cruel and bloodthirsty?


    The strong man was beaten into a **** man and became a poor object of sympathy for everyone. At this moment, he was dying, and the attitude of despising the Long Family just now was ridiculous!


    "Stop! Don''t fight anymore, he has already lost, let him go!" Finally, a warrior couldn''t stand it anymore and stood up and shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    "Yes, stop, let him go, Long Ye, why are you so cruel?!" someone shouted.


    "Long Ye, you are too mean and cold-blooded!" someone scolded.


    "Being a man and staying on the sidelines, I will meet each other in the future. Long Ye, there is no need to do so absolutely, right?" Someone''s tone was calmer.


    Tang Ye stopped hitting the strong man, looked at everyone angry at him, shrugged and smiled: "It turns out that he has already lost. He hasn''t said anything. I thought he was continuing to despise me and me. Where''s the Long Family."


    Everyone was furious, and Tang Ye''s cold words were really annoying. Obviously he slapped the big man on the chin, making the big man unable to speak and surrender. ****, too insidious. The young master of the Long Family is indeed a big villain!


    The crowd''s anger towards Tang Ye could no longer be controlled.


    At this time, Tang Ye grabbed the big man by the collar, dragged him to the edge of the ring step by step, then lifted his neck up, and stretched out of the ring, three or four meters above the ground.


    Everyone was shocked, this kid is going to throw the big man down? Although three or four meters is not high, but you may die if you hit your neck and head!


    Tang Ye was full of provocation, and smiled evilly: "According to the regulations, you must either admit defeat or fall out of the ring before the competition is over. But this brother is too tenacious to kill him, so I can only throw him out of the ring. Outside."


    Tang Ye directly let go of his hand, and the strong man fell to the ground.


    Snapped!


    what!


    The strong man seemed to have broken bones in some places, and he let out a sharp cry, which made people feel miserable.


    "Long Ye, you...!" When everyone saw this scene, they couldn''t help the anger at Tang Ye. It was so cruel and vicious, it was too hateful, they wanted to kill him!


    As a result, many warriors jumped out and ran to the ring to fight Tang Ye.


    Suddenly the competition scene was chaotic.


    This is beyond everyone''s expectations. Try to make it like this, what''s the matter?


    "Stop it all!" Suddenly a very majestic and strong voice sounded, and then he saw Long Xingtian flying down, bang...Long Xingtian punched a martial artist. Strange thing, some of the warriors he fought did not move at all!


    The warriors who did not go to fight Tang Ye are also defeated. What is going on, taking advantage of the chaos and muddy water to catch fish and hurt people?


    "Damn it!" On the other side, in a box in a restaurant some distance from the ring, Fan Huantian smashed a wine glass and was very angry.


    It was overcast by Tang Ye and Long Xingtian!

 Chapter 815： , Win!

    Long Xingtian said that he would cooperate with Tang Ye in a play, provided that Tang Ye''s role was sufficient, after all, the play started from Tang Ye. Tang Ye really lived up to Long Xingtian''s expectations and performed the trick very well. To be honest, seeing Tang Ye beating that strong man, he said in a playful manner that he did not know that the strong man had lost, and then dragged the strong man down the ring, Long Xingtian couldn¡¯t help feeling that this kid Too ruthless!


    Tang Ye successfully incited the emotions of many warriors, making them unable to control themselves to jump out and make trouble. Taking advantage of this chaos, Long Xingtian made a move, crippled some of the warriors and let them get out of the game early. It can be seen that these people who left the game early, all acted when they were in chaos, and did not even make any moves, and did not fight Tang Ye at all. Obviously, Long Xingtian did it on purpose.


    The wise people could see that the things Tang Ye did, and Long Xingtian''s shots, cooperated with each other!


    Of course, the participation of Mrs. Long is indispensable. Don¡¯t look at Mrs. Long¡¯s calm expression. In fact, she arranged for a spy to conduct a unified investigation on the people present. She told some suspicious people she investigated to Long Xingtian. Only then did Long Xingtian make an accurate shot. result.


    The person who was beaten and disabled was naturally someone who wanted to disadvantage the Long family. There must be many people who want to be disadvantageous to the Long family, and they hide deeply. However, it is good to be able to remove a batch.


    Long Xingtian shot, no one dared to move. Long Xingtian returned to the host platform and said in a cold voice, "I will leave it to my Long Family, or the Jianghu General League, if you have anything to do, it will affect the event. I will never show any mercy!"


    As he said, Long Xingtian looked at the criminal elder Wang Zhiret of the Jianghu General League sitting on the opposite side of the platform, and apologized: "Brother Wang, those people made trouble just now. They are in a hurry in the next moment. They will act sooner. He should have followed You discussed it... and please forgive me."


    Wang Zhiti sat with his hands on his knees, so no one could see. He had already held his knees tightly, and almost crushed his knees. He was very angry, he knew how much Long Xingtian''s behavior despised him, and others knew. Although this is not a strange thing, as a criminal elder in the Jianghu General League, Wang Zhitui thought it was a great humiliation to him.


    The relationship between Jianghu Zongmeng and Long Family is not good. This has been set many years ago. At the beginning, the Jianghu General League wanted to locate its headquarters in Shendu City, so it discussed with the various races in Shendu City, but was opposed by Long Xingtian. Later, without success, it could only choose Tiger Lion City. Because of this, the Jianghu General League got into the bargaining with the Long Family, and has always wanted to get rid of the Long Family so that Shendu City is no longer controlled by the Long Family.


    I saw that the Long Family was dying before, but suddenly a Young Master of the Long Family came out. Because of the agreement of those old men, the Young Master of the Long Family was also the Young Master of the God Capital. His weight was so heavy that the status of the Long Family was improved. Come out and walk around again. In order to prevent the Long Family from prospering again, the Jianghu League has taken actions, such as getting rid of Tang Ye.


    Before Luo Dabao brought people to try to capture Tang Ye, to take Tang Ye back to Tiger Lion City, it was the action of the Jianghu League. If Tang Ye was imprisoned in Tiger and Lion City, it might be a living person who came in but a dead person who came out. Fortunately, Luo Dabao had an upright temperament. After Tang Ye gave some reasoning, he let Tang Ye go.


    This is a mistake of the Jianghu General League. It was mainly misled by Tang Ye''s notoriety. Now it is rumored that the young master of the Long Family does all evil in the arena. Couldn''t such a person be caught? However, Luo Dabao thought that someone was maliciously spreading rumors. Luo Dabao also went to investigate the matter, but the popularity of the Jianghu League was half-dead, and he almost removed Luo Dabao from his post!


    Wang Zhitui resisted the anger in his heart, and smiled at Long Xingtian: "Brother Long is polite, like these rude people, rash people, you should act like this. But next time, please also Brother Long, give me a chance, otherwise my Jianghu League will be useless, haha..."


    "Of course!" Long Xingtian nodded and smiled.


    After speaking, the two sat back.


    Mrs. Long glanced at Long Xingtian, and didn''t say anything, but she was muttering in her heart, thinking that Long Xingtian seemed to have become as rascal as Tang Ye.


    Mrs. Long looked at Tang Ye on the ring again. This kid was obviously a rascal, but he just wanted to say that he was a big-hearted person who didn''t stick to the small.


    You see, if you want to praise a person, his shortcomings can be turned into advantages.


    Long Qingcheng had seen Tang Ye''s purpose. She sighed very much, oh so good, this kid, who has calculated some work to perfection, has far surpassed her own sister. Hey, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right or wrong to bring such an evildoer into Long¡¯s family?


    Maybe it''s not bad. He and his parents are getting better and better, and his parents slowly walked out of his younger brother''s shadow. Isn''t this what I want?


    However, when he got the desired result, Long Qingcheng hoped to be more perfect, thinking that if Tang Ye was his own younger brother, it would be fine.


    After Wang Zhi withdrew to his seat, he glanced at Li Bubai and gave a gloomy wink. He was telling Li Bubai that if he could meet Tang Ye, kill Tang Ye!


    Li Bubai smiled and nodded. He became interested in Tang Ye, a pseudo-Tongxuan who was higher than the Yuling realm and lower than the Tongxuan realm. Such martial artists are not common. I really want to learn.


    Wang Zhitui took a deep breath, looking at those who were maimed by Long Xingtian and carried out of the court, his expression was even more gloomy. Among those people, the ones he arranged were now eliminated by Long Xingtian ahead of time! But he knew better that the one who got rid of these people was not Long Xingtian, but Tang Ye!


    Wang Zhireti looked at Tang Ye on the ring, staring coldly. He thought it was ridiculous. Rumor has it that the young master of the Long Family is degenerate only by his home? Try it if you have one, and see if this kid will eat the bones!


    A wise man, he could see Tang Ye''s abilities and methods at a glance!


    In the extreme anger, there were also things that made Wang Zhitu happy. Among those who were eliminated by Long Xingtian, not only were those who had him, but there were also people he didn''t know, and they must belong to other forces. In other words, there are many people who want to get rid of the Long Family! In this case, the follow-up plan can be carried out smoothly!


    Wang Zhitui looked at Tang Ye with a cold smile.


    In a restaurant not far from the ring, many people watched the competition. Fan Huantian was alone in a box. He had just smashed a wine glass and was very angry, because he was caught by Tang Yeyin. Among those maimed by Long Xingtian, there are those with spider webs.


    Fan Huantian''s plan was to let Tang Ye participate in this competition, which aroused everyone''s disgust and anger, so that the plan to "condemn" the Long Family to be implemented in the following was very beneficial. The plan went step by step, and it went smoothly. When everyone was angry when Tang Ye tortured the strong man, Fan Huantian thought that his plan had succeeded. But he didn''t expect that Tang Ye didn''t stop at enough, just like that, playing a very evil person under everyone!


    Is this kid really not famous anymore?


    Fan Huantian knew very well that Tang Ye himself knew that he had been spread rumors to make him notorious. If you want to clarify, this conference is a great opportunity now. Normally, shouldn''t you justify yourself? However, Tang Ye didn''t! Not only not, but also not afraid of becoming worse!


    Fan Huantian didn''t expect Tang Ye to be such a person. In other words, Tang Ye was fighting back against him.


    Obviously, Tang Ye won this move.


    Fan Huantian is the "intelligent brain" in the spider web. How can the intellectual brain lose?


    If you lose, it will definitely be unacceptable.


    "If you want to die, you have to die, it''s useless to struggle!" Fan Huantian adjusted his emotions, squinting at Tang Ye on the ring and snorted coldly.


    He drank the wine in the glass in his hand, then pressed the glass to the table with a snap, and hummed, "Then start the next step!"

 Chapter 816： He died!

    After the commotion was calmed down, the Elite Tournament continued.


    According to the usual rules, the person who wins the contest for talents will be vigorously trained. But today, the Long Family chose his son-in-law, so the person who won in the end had to fight Long Qingcheng. If you win Long Qingcheng, you will be able to marry Long Qingcheng and marry Long Qingcheng.


    The most interesting thing in this competition is the competition among the dozen or so elite disciples. Originally, these people who had reached the Tongxuan realm would no longer participate in the talent contest that would take place once a year, but because there was a Long Family to choose a son-in-law, they came to participate. Who doesn''t want to get the majestic Long Qingcheng?


    Even if you don''t want to get Long Qingcheng, the resources of the Long Family are also wanted, so the elite disciples and masters of these various forces are here!


    However, due to Tang Ye''s joining and what Tang Ye had just done to that strong man, everyone had a certain prejudice against Tang Ye. Regardless of whether Tang Ye is holding a heart of fun or playing tricks to suppress them, everyone has no good feelings about Tang Ye.


    They couldn''t see Tang Ye being in the limelight, so they all had a thought to suppress Tang Ye.


    Now they are waiting for the next round of drawing and matching, to see who will match Tang Ye.


    As for the other warriors who did not reach the Tongxuan Realm, they were eliminated after a round of competition. In the second round of the competition, Bai Huchen from Tiger Lion City and Yang Gaopeng from Doutian City faced up. They are the first pair of masters of Tongxuan to draw lots as their opponents. Everyone felt a bit regretful that one of these two Tongxuan Junjies was destined to be eliminated, and they originally hoped to face Tang Ye and kill Tang Ye.


    After the start of the competition, there were other warriors in the Imperial Spirit Realm, and they easily defeated the masters of the Shangtong Profound Realm, even Tang Ye, who was the pseudo Profound Realm. So the last thing to watch falls on Bai Huchen and Yang Gaopeng.


    Both of them were masters from the rich clan, so it was up to them who would win. Bai Huchen came from the Tiger-Lion City. He practiced a set of Tiger-Lion boxing, which perfectly blended the charm of tiger and lion, and was able to exert the power of the two kings of beasts, tiger and lion.


    The strength of Yang Gaopeng in Doutian City is not bad, the Yang family practiced a set of marksmanship called Luoyang. It is said that the tiger fell to Pingyang was bullied by a dog, and in the shooting of the falling sun, there was the move of the tiger falling to Pingyang, which seemed to have restrained Bai Huchen''s tiger-lion boxing.


    However, although the Yang family¡¯s falling sun spear technique is very powerful, but because it is a spear technique, it is somewhat similar to the halberd, so when the dragon family¡¯s combat skills exist, the Yang family¡¯s falling sun spear technique is always compared with the dragon¡¯s. In the Yang Family¡¯s challenge to the Long Family, none was successful. Even after the Long Qingcheng pioneered the Long Family''s spearfighting skills, Long Qingcheng became famous, and her marksmanship became famous. It was compared with the Yang family''s Luoyang spear technique by the good guys. The Yang family''s Luoyang spear technique was once again. Was compared!


    The Yang family couldn''t stand this kind of comparison, and asked the elites in the clan to challenge Long Qingcheng, but the result was terrible. From then on, when it comes to marksmanship, everyone thinks of Long Qingcheng first. After Long Qingcheng, he would use the Long Family''s combat skills again, so the Yang Family''s Falling Sun Spear Technique has never been able to get a better ranking.


    In the battle between the great clans, the Yang Family in Doutian City and the Long Family in the Divine Capital City were competing fiercely. Yang Gaopeng felt that today was an opportunity to rectify the Yang Family''s Falling Sun Spear Technique!


    He wants to win to the end, defeat Long Qingcheng, who is on their heads like a mountain, and turn Long Qingcheng into a woman of their Yang family!


    Yang Gaopeng fought hard and had the idea that he could never lose. In the end he won against Bai Huchen, who was eliminated!


    Bai Huchen was very unwilling, but he could see Yang Gaopeng''s determination and felt that if Yang Gaopeng could fight to the end, it would be good to deal with the Long Family. And he also has plans for the follow-up, this will be defeated, more rest is also excellent.


    In their prepared families, the competition is only a means. If this matter fails to achieve the expected result, there are follow-up arrangements.


    Everyone is waiting, waiting for the result of the test, and then see if the method of jointly denounce the Long family is adopted. And the Long Family has no way to deal with this!


    After Yang Gaopeng won Bai Huchen, there are still ten winners. Tang Ye, Ye Wushuang, Li Bubai, Yang Gaopeng, Qin Youxie, Cao Jinglun, Li Tianzhu, Guan Changdan, Deng Guanyu, and the Great Moon Dragon Eagle.


    These ten people went to the third round of drawing and matching. It may be a coincidence, or it may be destined by the heavens. Yang Gaopeng wants to prove the Falling Sun Spear Technique and needs to confront the people of the Long Family. And this time, his opponent was Tang Ye!


    Yang Gaopeng was so happy, he felt that God still had eyes, and arranged for him to compete with Tang Ye. He wanted Tang Ye to use the Long Family''s combat skills, and then defeated Tang Ye with the Falling Sun Spear, to fight for the Yang Family, and by the way teach Tang Ye, the evil young man. The last thing is to defeat Long Qingcheng and rectify the Yang Family''s Luoyang Spear Technique!


    Tang Ye and Yang Gaopeng will compete in the next game, with the remaining four pairs. Ye Wushuang vs. Cao Jinglun, Li Bubai vs. Guan Tandan, Qin Youxie vs. Li Tianzhu, and Deng Guanyu vs. Big Moon Dragon Eagle.


    In this round, the Elite Contest has reached a critical moment, and everyone is paying attention. On the other side, the plan to deal with the Long Family has also begun. Outside the city of God, some big figures, the bosses of various forces, such as the head of the family, the master of the sect, etc. came quietly. They are here to suppress the Long Family, and they want to change the master of God City!


    Soon a new round of competition began, Yang Gaopeng vs. Tang Ye!


    On the ring, Yang Gaopeng and Tang Ye faced each other, and everyone around them watched quietly. Everyone doesn''t care about other competitions, but Tang Ye''s competition must pay attention. Not because they have special expectations for Tang Ye, but because they all think about the same thing: kill Tang Ye!


    The main reason is that they think Tang Ye is too arrogant. Tang Ye''s identity, the young master of the Long Family, has the dual family background of the Long Family and the Tang Jiabao, and can be said to be higher than the people present, including the young masters and major disciples of the rich clan. Then in this extremely powerful background, Tang Ye was so arrogant and domineering, every time she was so arrogant that no one could stop it. Everyone didn''t want to let Tang Ye be so proud, they wanted to fight Tang Ye, and let Tang Ye, the evil young man with the dual background of Long Family and Tang Jiabao, completely lose face!


    Yang Gaopeng was holding a silver spear, majestic and majestic, like a battlefield general, facing Tang Ye with a solemn vigor. Seeing that Tang Ye was still bare-handed, he frowned and hummed, "Long Ye, you choose a halberd and use your Long Family combat skills to fight me, otherwise I won''t feel shameful if I win!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "I''m embarrassed. My Fang Tian painted halberd was broken. After I came back, I didn''t choose a weapon that could be used, so I don''t use it for the time being."


    "Long Ye!" Yang Gaopeng was furious, and shouted: "You are despising me! Do you think you can fight me with your bare hands? What a joke! Even if you are arrogant, you have a limit. Leaving the spear away will bring me Not to mention stronger power, it''s just about strength alone. If I pass the Xuan and you are a pseudo-Xuan, what can you compare with me?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked at Yang Gaopeng and said: "The day I killed Yu Fusheng, he thought so too, but he died."


    "You..." Yang Gaopeng was really angry. This evil little means that he can kill himself like he did against Yu Fusheng?


    This is indeed an act of contempt for people... I have to say that Tang Ye is still very powerful in pulling hatred.


    Yang Gaopeng''s hand holding the spear "chuckled", and then he slammed the spear to the ground of the ring, shaking the ring, and shouted to Tang Ye: "If this is the case, don''t blame my spear for being ruthless!"

 Chapter 817： Heart attack!

    If Yang Gaopeng wanted to rectify the name of Luoyang''s marksmanship, he had to deal with the Long Family''s combat skills seriously and Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship. But if Tang Ye didn''t use weapons, his goal would not be achieved. he is very angry. But this doesn''t mean that he can no longer justify the falling sun spear technique. Just win to the end and defeat Long Qingcheng.


    Tang Ye is an obstacle right now, just clear it away. Since Tang Ye is so arrogant, he can''t be arrogant again in his life!


    call!


    Yang Gaopeng stabbed straight with a spear in his hand, with a harsh impact force. Tang Yeyun picked up hard Tai Chi and broke it with a bombardment. However, Yang Gaopeng''s spear had already pierced him, piercing his fist and leaking blood. Although it is very slight, it proves that Tang Ye has fallen behind. It''s not a good thing to get injured just after the shot.


    The people who watched laughed. Tang Ye, this kid is finally going to suffer! When the lottery was drawn and matched just now, all he encountered was the Imperial Spirit Realm, and he would naturally win against his pseudo-Tongxuan Realm, but now how can Yang Gaopeng, who is in the Tongxuan Realm, be proud?


    Yang Gaopeng looked at Tang Ye with a sneer and said, "You may still be able to fight me with Long Family''s combat skills. If you don''t use it, there is only one dead end!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, he noticed that there was a strange thing about the Falling Sun Spear Technique, which was the ability to lengthen the spear. After he smashed Yang Gaopeng''s impact force just now, he clearly noticed that Yang Gaopeng was still a few meters away from him. Even if he lifted the spear level, he would not be injured. But he was injured, and the spear must have grown longer. This way you can''t get too close to Yang Gaopeng. However, with hard Tai Chi, you can''t hit Yang Gaopeng without getting close.


    "Try to beat two cows across the mountain." Tang Ye thought in his heart, and then took the initiative and punched Yang Gaopeng severely. His mood has always been very good, and he will not be affected by Yang Gaopeng and the laughter and contempt of the audience.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye punch Yang Gaopeng calmly, they were stunned, and then smiled even more contemptuously. Tang Ye has always felt arrogant and arrogant. Now he doesn''t dare to be arrogant and arrogant. Isn''t he just being forced to do that?


    "His mother''s tortoise grandson is something that bullies and fears hardships!" Everyone despised Tang Ye. Deal with someone weaker than yourself, proud and arrogant. When you encounter someone stronger than yourself, you don''t dare to push -b anymore. The typical bullying is afraid of hardship!


    "Long Ye, you are arrogant. Wasn''t it arrogant to beat that big brother just now? Why are you tensing your face now? Are you scared?" Someone couldn''t help but yelled at Tang Ye.


    There are many other people who are echoing, saying something bad.


    Yang Gaopeng felt interesting about Tang Ye''s initiative. Tang Ye punched him, definitely not hitting him with a fist, but using the impact power of the fist. The problem is, this kind of power has weakened a lot after the separation, not to mention Tang Ye is still a pseudo-community Profound Realm, how could he hurt him?


    Yang Gaopeng shook his head slightly, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, thinking that Tang Ye''s actions were funny. He only waved the spear lightly to dissolve the impact of Tang Ye''s fist.


    Everyone laughed, thinking that Tang Ye''s irrelevant attack was meaningless.


    boom!


    "Well!"


    However, suddenly Yang Gaopeng was hit at the corner of his mouth, he snorted, and then blood leaked from the corner of his mouth.


    Everyone''s scornful smile at Tang Ye stopped abruptly.


    Just said that Tang Ye''s attack was irrelevant, and then Yang Gaopeng was beaten out of blood. Isn''t this a bit beaten in the face?


    Everyone''s faces suddenly became embarrassed.


    Yang Gaopeng was even more angry. Tang Ye was still humiliating. He hurt Tang Ye, and Tang Ye immediately hurt him. If he can''t stop it, that''s a shameless thing!


    "Why...you are fighting two cows across the mountain!" Yang Gaopeng woke up.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said to Yang Gaopeng and other people who satirized him: "Are you not having eyes or brains? I have used this trick just now, and now I still have this trick, right? pig?"


    "You...!" Yang Gaopeng was furious, holding the spear and attacking again, no longer thinking about playing tricks, and shouted: "Long Ye, you are looking for death!"


    Everyone was angry with Tang Ye, this kid was arrogant again, and he must suppress his arrogance!


    However, those with clear minds and high strength just smiled at this kind of thing, thinking that whether it was Tang Ye or Yang Gaopeng, it was ridiculous. Make a good comparison, and it¡¯s enough to finish the fight seriously, why do you have so much care?


    These people are watching Tang Ye. The current situation is very favorable for them. Because the more Tang Ye played with others, the more things they exposed, and then they would be able to learn more about Tang Ye. With Tang Ye''s intelligence, is it still difficult to deal with Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye fought with Yang Gaopeng, trying to call out the flame truth to help suppress it. After entering the pseudo-Tongxuan, he didn''t think about whether he could jump out of this dead end, but to give full play to the power brought by the pseudo-Tongxuan. He wants to solve the immediate matter first before thinking about other things. There are many things in the False Profound Realm that are similar to those in the Profound Realm of Tongxuan, so after he incorporates related supernatural powers, his power is no worse than that of Profound Realm of Tongxuan. Using those supernatural powers, he was confident to defeat the masters of the Tongxuan realm.


    However, when he noticed Li Bubai, Qin Youxie, and Ye Wushuang who looked at him calmly, he realized that he was being observed. If you win Yang Gaopeng, there are still a few fights to be fought in the future. And in the next round, there are five winners. How are five people distributed? It is impossible to draw lots to match one by one, because the match is incomplete. Then it is possible to compare by number. For example, if there are numbers 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5, the first and second will be played first, the winner will be played with the third, the second winner will be played with the fourth, and finally the fifth will be played.


    This method is very unfair. For example, No. 5 is destined to enter the finals. The person who won the first victory is difficult to maintain to the end, because there is loss during the fight.


    But this is another opportunity, because in order to make up for this, the organizer will provide top-notch pills to supplement it. If you are lucky, you will not only be able to return to the best strength level, but also break through to a higher strength. Because of this possibility, the numbering contest was accepted by the contestants. The person who can keep fighting, as long as he wins once, he will be able to eat the top pill in the second game. This is a breakthrough in practice that combines actual combat, and everyone wants it.


    Who will be the one who can fight forever?


    We have to look at the results of this round of competition first. At this time, Tang Ye and Yang Gaopeng fought more and more fiercely, but Tang Ye never showed other magical powers, and distanced himself from Yang Gaopeng, harassing them with two bulls across the mountain. Although it is harassment, the effect is remarkable. Fighting the two cows across the mountain is called a weird and rare coup, which is impossible to guard against, so Yang Gaopeng was hit a lot.


    Although the injuries he received were very light each time, careful observation would reveal that the places where Tang Ye hit him with two cows across the mountain were all in the same position. Therefore, the accumulation of minor injuries, the truth of dripping stone, his injuries are actually getting worse.


    More importantly, Yang Gaopeng''s mood was upset. Tang Ye''s wretched style of play made him chaotic with anger. In such a situation, how can he win Tang Ye again?


    In the end, Yang Gaopeng was going to fight to the death, using all his strength, expanding the spear, and doing his best to make Tang Ye no longer be able to evade and hang him.


    At this time, Tang Ye waved his hand and sent out a force to grab a halberd outside the ring, and said: "Don''t you want me to fight you with Long Family combat skills? Then I will perfect you."


    "****!" Tang Ye''s actions immediately greeted the anger and spit of the audience below. It was so awkward just now, and at first he said that he would not use weapons, but now that the situation is wrong, he actually uses weapons again!


    Why is there such a shameless person?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and snorted to them, "Brother Yang wants me to use Long Family''s combat skills to fight him. If you have any comments, just say him. If he doesn''t let me use it, then I don''t need it!"


    Everyone looked at Yang Gaopeng and signaled Yang Gaopeng not to agree to Tang Ye''s halberd. Now Yang Gaopeng is injured, the rhythm is chaotic, and the battle skills of the Long Family are not dominant.


    But Yang Gaopeng was thinking about defeating the Long Family''s combat skills and vindicating the Falling Sun Spearmanship, so he ignored everyone, laughed at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Long Ye, you finally don''t want to be a turtle? Okay, Just let my Yang Family¡¯s Falling Sun Spears compete with your dragon¡¯s halberd!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye smiled and shrugged at those scolding him.


    The appearance was really unsatisfactory, and the irritation made everyone gritted their teeth.


    A clear-headed person expressed helplessness. In addition to his strength, Tang Ye also had top-notch methods of heart attack. Yang Gaopeng''s state of mind was disrupted, and it was Tang Ye''s heart attack. Now it''s up to him whether this last blow can solve Tang Ye... Maybe there is still a chance, after all, it is Tong Xuan vs. Pseudo Tong Xuan.


    No matter how strong the pseudo-Tongxuan is, it will eventually be a fake, even if Tang Ye touches the feeling of Tongxuan, it will never reach that level. It¡¯s like having a little yellow dream. What you did with a woman in your dream is really real. You can¡¯t stop it. There is still a slimy ¡°snot¡± in your underwear. Anyone who has ever had a little yellow dream knows... But when When you wake up, you will only curse annoyedly, "Fuck, hungry single dog!"


    Girlfriend or five girls!


    Therefore, everyone believes that pseudo-compassion cannot defeat true communion.

 Chapter 818： Fire python swallows the sky!

    Tang Ye wanted to use the Long Family''s combat skills to meet Yang Gaopeng''s intentions. He wanted to use the Falling Sun Spear Technique to set a match with Tang Ye!


    He knows his situation very well. Tang Ye''s wonderfully smashing two cows across the mountain has made him feel confused, and the injuries on his body have accumulated to a serious point. It will not be good for him to continue to drag on!


    Therefore, Yang Gaopeng wanted to kill Tang Ye with a powerful trick in the Falling Sun Spear Technique-Tiger Falling to Pingyang!


    This trick is specifically used to deal with arrogant opponents. There are even rumors that the Yang family created this trick specifically to deal with the Long family!


    Anyone who wants to deal with the Long Family will definitely study the Long Family''s combat skills. The biggest characteristic of the Long Family''s combat skills is that it is tough, domineering, and courageous. Facing the Long Family''s combat skills, many people simply lost their momentum before being fierce, and then they were suppressed by the domineering, and there was no room for resistance.


    In addition, the Long Family''s combat skills will also create a "potential" to move forward courageously. Long family combat skills are a kind of crazy martial arts, even if they are seriously injured, they still charge!


    This point burned the fighting spirit when Tang Ye used the Long Family combat skills, only the performance of advancing and not retreating has been witnessed.


    This situation makes people fearful.


    In order to restrain the dragon family''s combat skills, the Falling Sun Spear Technique created the Tiger Falling Pingyang!


    Tiger fell to Pingyang and was bullied by a dog!


    Yang Gaopeng raised his long spear with both hands and kept spinning like a helicopter spiral. It turned faster and faster. Suddenly, a terrifying hurricane was rolled up around him, and the entire ring was about to fall. The hurricane is getting bigger and bigger, making it impossible to look straight ahead.


    Suddenly, Yang Gaopeng leaped high, his spear still spinning in his hands. Tang Ye wanted to go up and interrupt him, but the hurricane was still blowing, so he couldn''t get close. At this time, Yang Gaopeng rushed down high. Instead of diving, he was holding a spear in both hands, squatting down, and smashing down like a gorilla.


    Strong, domineering, and courageous!


    This move seems to have the momentum of the Long Family''s combat skills!


    boom!


    Yang Gaopeng smashed down suddenly, holding the spear in both hands and inserting it into the ring. An extremely powerful force shook away, and everything in the ring was shocked out, even outside the audience seats. Fortunately, all the powerful warriors in the audience sent out their strength to block the impact of Yang Gaopeng''s power.


    Tang Ye was about to be impacted beyond the boundaries of the ring. This was not enough, otherwise Yang Gaopeng said that he had lost, and he could not refute it. So holding the halberd in both hands, he suddenly applied force to the ground, and hit the ground vertically. The ring is destroyed, and people will definitely fall to the ground. But as long as you don¡¯t get out of the ring, you won¡¯t lose.


    At this time, Yang Gaopeng turned once again, carrying a spear and slamming it down Tang Ye''s head.


    boom!


    The powerful force pressed down, and the entire ring collapsed, falling to both sides one after another. In the middle, Yang Gaopeng pressed Tang Ye, and Tang Ye had to raise his halberd with both hands to resist. Yang Gaopeng''s power in the Profound Realm was so strong that Tang Ye couldn''t hold it, and was pressed by Yang Gaopeng to keep falling.


    After falling to the ground, Yang Gaopeng''s power was still bursting, and the ground that Tang Ye had stepped on began to collapse into a small pit, and the small pit became bigger, and finally became a big pit, almost the size of the original ring.


    The mud splashed, and Tang Ye''s legs were buried in the mud, which was tantamount to being imprisoned, which shows how great Yang Gaopeng''s power is.


    But it''s not over yet, the power of Tiger Falling to Pingyang is much more than that. At this time, Yang Gaopeng made a shot, and while slamming Tang Ye with force, he bounced back into the air once. When he reached mid-air, he hung up upside down, shot a long spear on the ground several times, swish, swish, and several blue lights attacked Tang Ye. The blue light turned into a strength spear, inserted around Tang Ye, and further trapped Tang Ye.


    Finally, Yang Gaopeng dived upside down, quickly descended, the spear went first, and pointed directly at Tang Ye''s head.


    Tang Ye''s feet were buried in the ground at this time, and the surrounding area was trapped by the power of the spear. Yang Gaopeng was swooping down with the spear in his head again, there was no way out!


    Tang Ye became the tiger that fell to Pingyang, and dogs can bully!


    Tang Ye looked up, and under the influence of Yang Gaopeng''s impact, his eyes were difficult to open. Now even if he wanted to resist, it became very difficult. Is it the only way to be stabbed to death?


    The people who watched saw Tang Ye falling into such a predicament, and they were surprisingly no noise, because they wanted to see Tang Ye''s defeat with their own eyes!


    Faced with such a situation, could Tang Ye''s pseudo-Xuanxuan power still resist Yang Gaopeng''s Xuan-Xuan power?


    There is no such possibility!


    "Long Ye, die!" Yang Gaopeng shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    "No!" Long Qingcheng shouted, very worried about Tang Ye.


    She was too late to stop Yang Gaopeng. And it is not allowed to stop, unless Tang Ye admits defeat.


    But with Tang Ye''s character, it is impossible to admit defeat.


    In addition, even if Tang Ye admits defeat, will Yang Gaopeng stop?


    Yang Gaopeng will not stop. Even if Tang Ye is killed, he only needs to say that the move has been taken and that he can''t get it back. No matter how angry the Long Family is, the Jianghu League will help Yang Gaopeng.


    Wang Zhiti sneered. What he wants is this kind of result, kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye looked stern and stared at Yang Gaopeng who had come down from the shock. He would definitely meet him, and he felt sorry for Long Qingcheng when he gave up here. And he felt Yang Gaopeng''s killing intent, and admitting defeat would only speed up death.


    Besides, why must he lose?


    Pseudo Tongxuan touched the Tongxuan Realm, and he knew how powerful the Tongxuan Realm was, so he knew whether he could cope with it. These days he has not forgotten to practice the long spear combat skills that Long Qingcheng taught him, which evolved from the Long Family combat skills, and behind him, he practiced the Long Family combat skills secretly. With the Long Family''s combat skills and various supernatural powers, he is confident that he is no worse than the Profound Realm!


    Tang Ye clenched the halberd tightly and began to emit power from under his feet, and that power turned into flames, like flames slowly burning up from the soles of his feet, and soon his whole body and halberds burned with a layer of flame.


    The flames were raging, and the momentum began to rise, everyone was surprised. Is this the Long Family''s combat skills? What happened?


    Everyone felt strange, as if there was no such situation in the Long Family''s combat skills?


    Even Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were curious, what power did Tang Ye integrate with?


    Long Qingcheng frowned and hummed, "Could it be Fengxiang Nine Heavens?"


    In the spear technique created by Long Qingcheng, there was a trick "Fengxiang Nine Heavens". This move is a way to avoid the enemy, turning into a Nirvana Phoenix, flying into the nine days violently, leaving the ground, making it impossible for the enemy to pursue it.


    Long Qingcheng remembered that he just showed Tang Ye this trick, but how did Tang Ye learn it?


    In addition, she was surprised to say that the move was Fengxiang Jiutian, but it was not. Even if it turns into a phoenix, the flames should not be so pure. She herself couldn''t emit such a pure flame, could it be said that Tang Ye could be a beginner?


    If that were the case, Long Qingcheng felt that he might as well be hit to death. She was the genius who created that set of marksmanship, how could she be surpassed by Tang Ye?


    Yang Gaopeng saw Tang Ye''s whole body burning with flames, his aura was shocked, he frowned, but he didn''t panic, the power of the Tongxuan Realm was enough to stab Tang Ye!


    Yang Gaopeng suddenly exerted his force, and a stronger force was gathered on the spear, and the blue light flashed, and he was about to stab Tang Ye.


    "It''s over!" Yang Gaopeng exclaimed.


    Everyone held their breath to see what the result would be.


    At this moment, Tang Ye held the halberd hand and plunged into the ground suddenly, hoo!


    The ground trembled.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, there was a sharp and terrifying beast roar.


    boom!


    The ground where Tang Ye inserted the halberd burst open, and a shocking fire python flew out!


    It looked like a volcanic eruption, and the shape of the erupting magma was a flame python with a huge mouth open!


    "Wh, what...?" Yang Gaopeng felt that he was dazzled. Why did he have such a magical trick to create a flame python?


    Click!


    Yang Gaopeng, who was about to stab Tang Ye under the impact, fell into the mouth of the flame python, and the fire python bit as if it had broken something.


    "Ah!" Soon there was a miserable cry.


    The fire python disappeared, and when he saw Yang Gaopeng''s whole body in a mess, his clothes burned, his hair messy, and his spear falling, Yang Gaopeng also fell straight down as if he had lost the slightest strength.


    Yang Gaopeng fell to the ground and was dying of injury. After all, it fell into the mouth of the flame python, was bitten by a click, and died continuously in two pieces.


    The power carried by the flame python was not worse than that of the Tongxuan Realm.


    This move is a bit like the big move of the little murloc in the League of Legends, except that the shark turns into a fire python.


    Long Qingcheng looked stunned. Tang Ye changed her moves, not Feng Xiang Jiutian, but swallowing the sky like a fire python!


    The rest of the people were deeply surprised. At the moment when the flame python rushed out like a volcanic eruption, the scene was very shocking. Young Master Long Family, still have such strength? !


    What is that trick? Long family combat skills, or Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship?


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were equally shocked. They knew that Tang Ye couldn''t learn the Long Family''s combat skills, and that Tang Ye learned all his skills from Long Qingcheng. So they looked at Long Qingcheng and asked when Long Qingcheng developed such a powerful trick?


    Long Qingcheng shook his head, and looked at Tang Ye''s figure with a wry smile. This fake brother seems to be more talented than himself. He has modified his tricks, and the blue is better than blue!

 Chapter 819： Not so many conspiracies!

    The move of the fire python swallowing the sky is not so easy to form. This move was indeed transformed from Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship by Tang Ye, but at the same time, it would also use the combination of Long Family''s combat skills, dead wood and spring, and flame power, otherwise it would not succeed.


    Long family combat skills stimulate the fighting spirit and support the strengthening of moves. The dead wood every spring provides power and the transformation of power form. The flame power is integrated into the dead wood every spring.


    The three are indispensable. Therefore, I am afraid that only Tang Ye can perform this kind of move. Because the dragon family''s combat skills are not available to others, neither does the fire power this special physique. As for the dead wood to meet the spring, this wonderful method may be understood by Buddhists and Taoists, but the number of people can be counted by one hand.


    This trick was actually inspired by the flame vines released during the battle with Yu Fu. The flame vine is a fusion of the power of flame and the power of dead wood in spring. The vine is actually the form of strength of dead wood in spring. The dead wood formed a tree in Tang Ye''s body every spring. The lushness of the trees represents the amount of vitality he can accumulate. The vines are actually the "blooming leaves" of dead trees in spring. The trick to luxuriant branches is to grow branches through trees, forming vines and thorns, and restrain the enemy.


    When dealing with Yu Fusheng, Tang Ye entered the Pseudo-Tongxuan because of the black old infusion power, touched the wonder of the Tongxuan realm, and opened up and merged with flame vines. The flame vines have more attacking power. This can be said to be the first change in the strength of dead wood every spring. For this reason, Tang Ye drew inferences from one another and wondered whether the strength of the dead tree in spring can only exist in the form of vines?


    The power of dead wood and spring is to gather the vitality of nature, as long as there is vitality, it can provide a source of power. Therefore, this power itself is intangible. Perhaps the form of the vine is only affected by the tree in the body, and subconsciously thinks it should be related to the tree. For this reason, Tang Ye made a bold attempt to send out the strength of the dead wood in spring in a special form. He is very familiar with giant pythons, because in the big world, the red and purple spirit pythons are his important companions. He even saw the red-purple spirit python transform into a two-headed giant python, and then released the power of the dead wood and spring in the form of a giant monster.


    The dead wood merges the flames in spring, and then sends the giant pythons to form the fire pythons, and finally uses the dragon family''s combat skills, which has a strong combat intent, to form the terrifying fire pythons!


    Yang Gaopeng was swallowed by the fire python and bitten again. Not to mention the burns all over his body, he also broke his foot, and suffered serious injuries on his stomach. If he was not treated in time, there would be only one word of death.


    Yang Gaopeng reluctantly healed his injuries so that the injuries were no longer fatal. When you arrive at the Tongxuan Realm, your chances of life are much more tenacious. It''s not going to die right away, and it can basically be saved. Yang Gaopeng looked at Tang Ye and gasped. He didn''t expect this kind of result. Was Tang Ye killed himself?


    After trying hard to confirm, he found that it was indeed the case.


    "No, impossible!" He gasped and snorted, thinking it was ridiculous. Even if Tang Ye had the abilities, he couldn''t directly hurt himself to this point!


    Yang Gaopeng believed that even if Tang Ye could play against him, he would not lose. Even if you lose, you can''t lose all at once. In short, the current results are too absurd for him to accept.


    Other people think the same, including those masters in the Profound Realm. They were surprised by Tang Ye¡¯s sudden fire python moves. They knew the Long Family¡¯s combat skills and had seen Long Qingcheng¡¯s marksmanship. They knew that Tang Ye¡¯s fire python was definitely not these two martial arts, so why would Tang Ye understand this? Moves?


    Although they are much less surprised than ordinary warriors, they still have scruples. Now that Yang Gaopeng was defeated, what if they were suddenly killed by Tang Ye with this mysterious and powerful supernatural power when they were facing Tang Ye?


    They found that they couldn''t understand Tang Ye more and more. They had been observing Tang Ye just now, just because they wanted to get more information about Tang Ye, so it was much easier to deal with Tang Ye. I thought I wanted to see Tang Ye''s use of the Dragon family''s combat skills, but Tang Ye only used the mountain to fight the two cows at the beginning. In the end, Yang Gaopeng was forced to use the halberd, but he did not play the Long Family''s combat skills at all. A fire python, then Yang Gaopeng was killed.


    This is very dramatic, but it just shows Tang Ye''s horror. I didn''t know what I wanted to know, but instead saw more incredible things about Tang Ye. This way, not only failed to make myself confident in dealing with Tang Ye, but even more scrupulous!


    During this period of time, the topics surrounding the young master of the Long Family have always been so mysterious. It seems that the young master of the Long Family must not be underestimated!


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng had a lot of questions to ask Tang Ye, but Tang Ye is still in the competition, they can only ask after the competition is over.


    Tang Ye walked to the seriously injured Yang Gaopeng, Yang Gaopeng looked unwilling and angry, and hummed: "I can''t lose to you like this. Tiger Luo Pingyang is specially used to restrain the dragon family''s combat skills!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "If I were you, I wouldn''t take the name Huluopingyang. Don''t you know that the next sentence of Huluopingyang was being bullied by a dog? If I were a tiger, would you not be a dog? dog?"


    "You...!" Yang Gaopeng felt a deep humiliation.


    Tang Ye sneered again: "Our dragon family is not a tiger, it''s a dragon. How good is it for you to take a Longyou Shoal? You suffered a shrimp show..."


    "Dragon, Longye! Hugh will insult me!" Yang Gaopeng endured the pain and shouted angrily.


    Yang Gaopeng was hurt and groaned in anger. He couldn''t hold it and coughed. When the onlookers saw it, they were suddenly angry and felt that Tang Ye was humiliating people again!


    Look, this is the virtue of the Long Family Young Master, don''t be defeated by him, otherwise, even if the body is injured, the soul will be raped by him. The Long Family Young Master is so despicable and hateful!


    Soon someone scolded Tang Ye, and then a group of people scolded him. Not accusing, but directly cursing. Anyway, he has always been a villain.


    Nima''s... Tang Ye sees this, the anger in his heart, he has been despised so much just now, now he has won, so he is not happy?


    Tang Ye was angry and shouted to those people: "Do you have an opinion? If you have an opinion, come and beat me together, a group of **** who can only curse but won''t do anything!"


    "Your mother... hit him!" The warriors were irritated and started to commotion again.


    "Stop it!" At last some people were more sensible. He stopped the impulsive person and shouted: "You forgot the lesson just now? If you go to fight Longye, you will not only not hurt him, but you will be cleaned up. This is Don''t be fooled by Long Ye''s conspiracy!"


    Everyone felt very reasonable, suppressed their inner anger, stared at Tang Ye firmly, but didn''t make any more moves.


    This situation is a little weird, and those calm-headed people can''t help but wonder, is there really another conspiracy played by Tang Ye?


    Even Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were a little skeptical, and looked at each other, wondering if they were going to cooperate with Tang Ye to clean up people?


    Long Qingcheng sighed again and again, feeling that Tang Ye could toss too much. If there is a conspiracy again, she thinks she should stay away from this guy in the future, otherwise he won''t know what happened.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes directly when he saw the suspicious look of everyone at him. Your sister... I don¡¯t have so many conspiracies, less routines, more sincerity, and maybe I can be friends!


    Tang Ye looked at Yang Gaopeng again. Yang Gaopeng thought Tang Ye was going to kill or torture people like the strong man before. He quickly conceded and said, "Long Ye, don''t, don''t fight, I give up, I give up!"


    Tang Ye was puzzled, and said, "I just want to pull you up. Why are you so nervous?"


    "You, I..." Yang Gaopeng was so angry that he didn''t know what to scold.


    Tang Ye''s thief and cheap look made people want to jump on him and kill him!

 Chapter 820： Five winners!

    Even unexpected results must be accepted. Yang Gaopeng surrendered to Tang Ye personally, and everyone could see clearly. Although everyone was still surprised and unwilling, they could only accept it, all staring at Tang Ye out of the ring.


    Now the ring is destroyed, and a big hole has been exploded on the ground, which requires a few experts to come and quickly repair it.


    After resetting the ring, the competition continues. The next four matches were Ye Wushuang vs. Cao Jinglun, Li Bubai vs. Guan Changdan, Qin Youxie vs. Li Tianzhu, and Deng Guanyu vs. Big Moon Dragon Eagle.


    Soon the first round of competition began, and Ye Wushuang faced Cao Jinglun. Their competition did not receive much attention, so they played a fair game, and each had a good grasp of their own measures. There was no such thing as trying to beat someone to death. I felt that it was just a competition. The competition is completely different.


    This invisibly seemed a kind of irony to Tang Ye. Everyone fights amicably, but you are going to die, but isn''t it because others hate you and resent you?


    Tang Ye was the one who was resented together. No one regarded him as a friend. All he had was murderous!


    Tang Ye was sitting in his place, surrounded by other warriors, no one talked to him, even if they spoke, they came to accuse him, or yin and yang ridiculed him strangely.


    Soon Ye Wushuang''s competition with Cao Jinglun ended. After being broken by Ye Wushuang''s swordsmanship, Cao Jinglun gave in. This caused a small commotion. Other warriors thought it was too sloppy. It was just a hole in their sleeves. There is no need to give up so quickly!


    Cao Jinglun smiled, glanced at Tang Ye, and said, "I know that I am not Ye brother''s opponent, so there is no need to waste time."


    Tang Ye glanced at Cao Jinglun, then at Ye Wushuang, squinted slightly, and thought of something else.


    Soon the third round of the elimination round began, and Li Bubai confronted Guan.


    The match between the two was much more intense than that of Ye Wushuang and Cao Jinglun. Guan Changdan is the one who guards the knife and escort. He walks north and south, with a fierce air, and he looks like the kind of person who speaks with his fists and pride. He didn''t talk nonsense with Li Bu, and attacked with a big knife.


    Li Bubai is a member of the Jianghu Alliance, always smiling and confident. Even if he was detained and attacked violently, he was relaxed and comfortable when he responded, and he always felt invisible.


    After Tang Ye glanced at them, he simply closed his eyes. Some things can be understood at a glance, and he didn''t want to bother with the cynicism of those next to him, so he closed his eyes and calmed down, while slowly healing himself.


    Before the test according to the number, it is stipulated that it is not allowed to take the medicine for healing. Because the winners in a while are all those who have just passed the competition. If he took the pill alone, others would definitely disagree.


    The situation is obviously not good for Tang Ye now. Because when he competed with Yang Gaopeng, Yang Gaopeng pressed harder and harder to kill him. He paid a lot of price to deal with Yang Gaopeng, so now his strength is very depleted. But the competition between Ye Wushuang and Cao Jinglun was very gentle and hardly hurt each other, their strength was very small, and their bodies were intact. So, next time Tang Ye meets them, isn''t it a disadvantage?


    In it, Tang Ye smelled a little conspiracy. Even he guessed more things. He looked back at Long Qingcheng, and suddenly felt sorry for Long Qingcheng and his anger towards those people.


    This is not how the old lady''s life-long event should be chosen!


    How many of those who want to get sisters are sincere?


    Tang Ye clenched a fist, then let out a long sigh of relief. If you don''t want your sister to be harmed, let all the people in the ring go home!


    Tang Ye looked at the people who had always participated in the competition, with a bit more cold expression.


    Tang Ye silently healed himself. Others don''t know that dead wood can integrate vitality in spring to quickly heal some injuries on the body. In other words, when Tang Ye played again, the consumption of strength and physical injuries would almost recover.


    Long Qingcheng has been paying attention to Tang Ye, and besides being surprised by Tang Ye, he also has a concern. She felt that she was the one who brought Tang Ye to the Capital City. Everything that Tang Ye has experienced now arises from her. If something bad happens to Tang Ye, she always wants to help Tang Ye, and she will blame herself if she fails to help. Now Tang Ye is sitting in the position, alone, silent, and the people next to him are talking and laughing, sometimes sarcasm Tang Ye, obviously Tang Ye is isolated, Long Qingcheng sees this kind of thing, heart is very uncomfortable. Always want to go up and protect Tang Ye.


    boom!


    Suddenly there was a loud noise in the ring, and when he saw that Guan Changdan was beaten by Li Bubai and flew out, he fell out of the ring, and Guan Tandan lost.


    Then began the third match, Qin Youxie vs. Li Tianzhu.


    Qin Youxie is the young master of the Qin Family in Qingkong City, a family with the same fame as the Long Family in the ancient martial rivers and lakes. Being able to stand here naturally shows that his talents and strength are outstanding. There is another long-rumored matter in the Qin family, which probably has something to do with Tang Ye. It was the child of the Qin family, who was a member of the "Fairy on the Earth" plan like Tang Ye. The child was not dead, but it was rumored that he was taken away by the gatekeeper. Perhaps this child has great special characteristics, otherwise he would not be caught by the gatekeeper alone. The Qin family had always wanted to find the child back, but there was a gatekeeper guarding him, and they had nothing to do.


    And the return of Long Family Young Master gave them an opportunity. Maybe it''s just a hope. After all, the young master of the Long Family has returned, so should his children be able to come back too?


    As one of the four children, the young master of the Long Family should have particularity. Perhaps it would be helpful to find that child. For this reason, the Qin Family sent someone to the Long Family to discuss, hoping that Long Xingtian could help Tang Ye help they. However, Long Xingtian refused, and Long Xingtian gave no reason. This angered the Qin family, who was angry and would not be too friendly to the Long family.


    Then Qin Youxie''s attitude towards Tang Ye will be affected by the clan''s instructions to some extent, and I am afraid it will not be friendly.


    Long Xingtian was really helpless in this matter. The relationship between the Long Family and the Qin Family was pretty good. When the Qin Family came to him for help, he wanted to help, but it was impossible for Tang Ye to help. He knew that Tang Ye was the fake Young Master of the Long Family, how could he push Tang Ye out?


    Qin Youxie began to compete with Li Tianzhu. The Qin family practiced the Five Elements Technique. The five elements, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, are mainly divided into two branches. One is the magical attack of the five elements, which is frankly called the mage; the other is specializing in the five elements spiritual formation, which is to deal with the enemy through the formation. The disciples of the Qin family who were attacking by practicing magic techniques did not practice all the five elements, but chose the element they were best at. This is the requirement of concentration. It is enough to be proficient in one elemental magic, if you can be proficient in two or more, then it is a peerless genius.


    Qin Youxie is a person who is proficient in the two elemental techniques, that is... a genius!


    Li Tianzhu is a member of Qijuefeng, who practices Qisha Quan. Qishaquan is very strong, fists to the flesh, full of blows, full of destructive charm. However, against Shang Qin Youxie, a magical genius, he lost. He didn''t complain, the magic technique of magic is recognized as one of the most mysterious and terrifying magic techniques. Besides, Qin Youxie is still a person who is proficient in two kinds of attacks, and it is normal to lose to him.


    The final match was between Deng Guanyu and Big Moon Dragon Eagle. Deng Guanyu is an elite of the ethereal family. The ethereal gate is located on the coast of the East China Sea. It has always been mysterious. There is little news about them in the ancient Wujiang lakes, but simply knows that what they are practicing is a kind of light work. When it comes to light work, no one can be more vague. The ethereal person is truly capable of seeing the dragon without seeing the end.


    The big moon dragon eagle is also mysterious. It comes from the newly-rised western fortress city of Xihuang. It is a bit unlike the people of Middle-earth. It is said to come from the big moon clan, with mysterious legends such as the moon god, the female Buddha, and the shaman offering sacrifices.


    Surprisingly, after the results of the competition came out, it was the Great Moon Dragon Eagle who won!


    The ethereal Deng Guanyu performed a desirable light work on the ring, really like flying on a cloud, he has been floating in the air, as if he was living in the air, not on the ground. His movements were so elegant that the Great Moon Dragon Eagle couldn''t hit him at all. However, in the end he voluntarily gave in. This has been discussed for a long time.


    Now the results of the competition have come out. The five winners are Tang Ye, Ye Wushuang, Li Bubai, Qin Youxie, and Big Moon Dragon Eagle.


    The next five people are drawn according to their numbers, which will determine the final arrangement for the five people!

 Chapter 821： We are not real brothers and sisters!

    The five winners will fight in the form of a numbered duel, divided into numbers 1, 2, 3, 4 and 5, each drawing lots, the first and the second, the winner then the third, and then the fourth and the fifth.


    Five people drew lots. After the result came out, Tang Ye was not number one or two, but number three. This is good for him, being able to take a break while observing the opponent''s information.


    Number one is Qin Youxie, number two is Big Moon Dragon Eagle, number three is Tang Ye, number four is Li Bubai, and number five is Ye Wushuang.


    The competition continues after a short break.


    Tang Ye still sat in the position with closed eyes and rested. He wants to beat everyone and will not let his sister choose a marriage like this. Although he saw that Long Qingcheng had no objection to this kind of thing, he knew how much Long Qingcheng''s indifferent eyes wanted to fight, but because of Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long''s arrangement, she confessed her fate, and she did not complain.


    To be honest, Long Qingcheng had accepted his fate for being so powerful, and Tang Ye felt strange about this. In Long Qingcheng''s eyes, he seemed to see something other than filial piety to his parents and focusing on family.


    Perhaps, Long Qingcheng has more important reasons to sacrifice for the Long Family.


    When Tang Ye was resting, Long Qingcheng unknowingly walked behind him. Tang Ye''s induction has always been sensitive. He looked back at Long Qingcheng, smiled, and said, "Sister, don''t worry about me."


    "I''m not worried about you!" Long Qingcheng felt angry when she saw Tang Ye''s smile. It was impossible for nothing to happen. She didn''t want Tang Ye to be so aggressive in front of her. Of course, she was also arrogant, not admitting that she came here because she was worried about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and asked, "Sister, what''s the matter?"


    Long Qingcheng hesitated to speak but stopped, seeing Tang Ye''s expression a little complicated, the atmosphere became a little embarrassing in silence.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, looked at Long Qingcheng with a serious expression, and said, "Sister, would you like to choose a man to marry like this?"


    Long Qingcheng was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask such a question, watching Tang Ye still answer as before, and said, "As long as you can let the Long Family..."


    "It has nothing to do with the Long Family." Before Long Qingcheng finished speaking, Tang Ye stopped her and said, "Developing the Long Family is what a man has to do. Sacrificing a woman is nothing. Sister, you are a woman. Just be responsible for happiness, don''t worry. so many."


    Long Qingcheng was stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to say so touchingly. Just be responsible for happiness if you are a woman?


    It''s a pity that there is no such man to protect himself.


    Long Qingcheng smiled and said angrily to Tang Ye: "What are you talking about. Although the burden of the family does need to be borne by a man, I am no worse than a man. Besides, you are the only one in the family, and you are not. ..."


    Long Qingcheng said, stopping suddenly, looking at Tang Ye with an embarrassed expression.


    Tang Ye shrugged, knowing what she was referring to, and said, "Because I am a fake?"


    Long Qingcheng glanced at her head, which was what she meant. Tang Ye is a fake Young Master of the Long Family. Without the blood of the Long Family, the Long Family would basically not leave it to him.


    "Let''s not discuss this issue yet." To Long Qingcheng''s expectation, Tang Ye''s attitude was very firm. He looked at her and said: "The Long Family''s affairs will be unclear for a while. Now I just want to know, sister, you really want to Do you choose a man to marry like this?"


    Long Qingcheng wanted to speak, Tang Ye emphasized: "Sister, I want you to say what you want. You know my attitude towards you. I hope you have a happy life. I am not happy if you are not happy. I have no reservations about you. I hope you tell me the truth."


    Long Qingcheng didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so serious, making her a little confused, and causing her to think about other things. She knew that Tang Ye knew the relationship between them and that they weren''t real brothers and sisters. That Tang Ye treated her so much, feeling a bit beyond the relationship between ordinary men and women. She wondered if Tang Ye had other thoughts about her.


    She felt that Tang Ye was very good except for sometimes being rude and cunning. Very peaceful, easy to get along with, and feel very relaxed when together. She cared about Tang Ye very much. When Tang Ye caused trouble, she was always thinking about Tang Ye. She didn''t know if it was considered a special feeling, but now Tang Ye asked her those questions, which made her feel a little confused.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s serious expression, she didn''t want to lie to Tang Ye, and said after a moment of silence: "No, I...also want to have my own feelings."


    Long Qingcheng''s face turned red, and he turned his head slightly to cover it.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Well, sister, don''t worry, I won''t let you marry like this."


    "Huh?" Long Qingcheng was taken aback.


    Tang Ye looked at the ring, squinted his eyes and said: "I will defeat everyone, then no one can marry you."


    "Naughty!" Long Qingcheng immediately reprimanded Tang Ye, and said, "This matter is the plan of the parents, and they won''t be happy if you destroy them. Moreover, this is for the Long family''s sake, so there can be no mistakes!"


    Tang Ye resolutely said: "I have said that developing a family is a man''s business. Even if a woman can help, she can''t sacrifice her happiness. I know that marriage is very common in the world, but since you don''t want to, sister I don¡¯t agree. If my parents scold someone, I¡¯ll take care of them.¡±


    "Take your head!" Long Qingcheng felt that Tang Ye was messing up, and hummed: "This is not something as simple as a scolding of parents, it is related to the prosperity and decline of the Long Family. If it is not handled properly, the situation of the Long Family It will become very difficult."


    Tang Ye said, "So what? If the people in the rivers and lakes have to move the Long Family, how can you guarantee that the person who marries you will form an alliance with the Long Family? Even if you join the Long Family, the distant water cannot save the nearby fire. Sister, you should I found out that there are a lot of weird things in this competition, and many people are also about to move around. Perhaps their plan for the Long Family will begin soon. At that time, even if a family is brought in, it will be of little use."


    "It''s less useful than nothing." Long Qingcheng insisted on sacrificing himself to protect Long''s house.


    Tang Ye was a little angry, and hummed: "If our Long Family can deal with those crises, the meager power of the family that pulled in is not worthy of sister you! I don''t allow this kind of fish in troubled waters to happen!"


    "You..." Long Qingcheng felt that Tang Ye was thinking of others too unbearably, but Tang Ye was thinking about her, and she didn''t rebuke it.


    Tang Ye was determined and hummed: "No matter what, I won''t let my sister give your life-long happiness like this!"


    "You stubborn bull..." Long Qingcheng was helpless to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Sister, go back, the competition is about to begin, and I will concentrate on responding."


    Long Qingcheng sighed, turned his head to look at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, with a sad expression, bowed his head and turned away.


    After leaving a distance, Long Qingcheng turned his head slightly to look at Tang Ye''s back, and whispered softly: "Why do you want this? We are not real brothers and sisters... Besides, you can''t win the final. There are two people, yes. You can''t win anyway..."

 Chapter 822： The stage of great drama!

    Qin Youxie and Big Moon Dragon Eagle play the first final. In the end, these people are top-notch in strength. Everyone was very curious about the Big Moon Dragon Eagle. The place from the northwestern frontier is said to be a world of sand and loess, the land is barren and the environment is harsh. However, it is such a place where the famous legend of the Moon God spreads. There are also Buddhas and wizards offering sacrifices, mysterious and legendary, with a strong religious sect color.


    It is said that the Dayue clan built the Great Moon Empire and believed in the Moon God, but after the heavens and the earth were cut off, the Dayue clan was separated. A considerable part of the clansmen went outside the big world, leaving only a small part in the Guwu rivers and lakes. And the people who reincarnated from the Moon God they believed in also went outside the big world. In other words, there is a certain person in the outside world who is the moon **** the Dayue clan is looking for.


    But the people in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes could not go outside the big world, so they didn''t know who the reincarnation of the moon **** was. They could only guess the approximate age and location through sacrifices. As for the gender, there is no need to speculate, the moon gods are all women.


    The Great Moon Clan wants to find the Moon God outside the Great World, and only with the support of the Moon God can they rebuild the Great Moon Empire. Therefore, they are loyal supporters of the Xuanhuang plan. After all, only the realization of the Xuanhuang plan can break the Xuanmen and go to the outside world!


    Dayue Longying and Qin Youxie were facing each other in the ring, and the two were very kind to each other. Qin Youxie smiled and said, "Xihuang City is the only place with the scenery of the Western Regions in the ancient Wujiang Lake. You must go take a look at it another day."


    Dayue Longying smiled slightly: "Then Brother Qin must tell me when he arrives, and I will definitely let you have fun next time."


    Seeing the friendly dialogue between Dayue Longying and Qin Youxie, everyone sighed. This is the right way to get along with people, even if the cruel test is about to start, you can still be polite.


    Then many people will glance at Tang Ye secretly, with contempt, ridicule and sarcasm. They believe that if it were Tang Ye, it would definitely not be that friendly. What Tang Ye loves most is to provoke others arrogantly, or to kill if he can hit someone. This evil young man is really annoying. !


    Tang Ye was still closing his eyes and adjusting his breath, too lazy to pay attention to other people''s gazes. However, although he can see clearly, he is not a saint after all. The notoriety was caused by rumors and caused him a lot of embarrassment. He was still very angry. If he was allowed to catch the person with the spider web, he would definitely not let it go easily. Why not make the person with the spider web worse than death? Worthy of the name "Little Evil"?


    Qin Youxie and the Great Moon Dragon Eagle officially began their competition.


    Tang Ye no longer closed his eyes to rest his mind, carefully watched the fight between the two, which would help him in the competition, and the next one would be for him. Now it''s up to Qin Youxie and Big Moon Dragon Eagle who will win. The opponent is the strength of the Tongxuan Realm, and they are not sure enough to win a game, let alone win three games in a row.


    It''s almost impossible.


    But if you want Long Qingcheng not to be contested to determine lifelong events, the safest way is to win three games and then he admits defeat. Otherwise, if you lose any game, Long Qingcheng will have to play in person. Although Long Qingcheng is very strong, but his opponent is also strong, there is no guarantee that he will win 100%.


    Tang Ye watched the match between Qin Youxie and the Big Moon Dragon Eagle carefully, and wanted to get some information. However, as if specifically targeting him, the fight between Qin Youxie and the Big Moon Dragon Eagle was very common. .


    Even the Big Moon Dragon Eagle stopped to smile at Tang Ye, looking like a friendly smile, but in fact it was very provocative, as if to say to Tang Ye, "You want to see our moves? Sorry, no way! "


    In the end, the contest between Qin Youxie and the Big Moon Dragon Eagle ended in an extremely comical way. The Big Moon Dragon Eagle was unharmed, and after smiling at Tang Ye, he voluntarily gave in!


    This is undoubtedly intentional.


    Everyone can see it.


    They saw the big moon dragon eagle smile provocatively at Tang Ye, and knew that the big moon dragon eagle did it because of Tang Ye. Everyone looked at Tang Ye with a playful smile. They felt that the behavior of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle was very chic and relieved. Tang Ye wants to observe Qin Youxie and Big Moon Dragon Eagle? Want to wait for Qin Youxie and Big Moon Dragon Eagle to both lose and play again?


    Do not!


    His purpose will not succeed!


    Great Moon Dragon Eagle did a great job!


    Everyone thought, Tang Ye must be mad at this, right?


    On the one hand, he did not observe the opponent''s situation, and on the other hand, there was no loss of strength in the opponent. Tang Ye was about to compete with Qin Youxie in the peak state!


    Qin Youxie is a genius who is proficient in the attacks of the two elemental spells, and he is in the Profound Realm, even if Tang Ye has powerful magical powers?


    Everyone laughed playfully at Tang Ye, wanting to see Tang Ye''s embarrassing expression and waiting to see how Tang Ye fought Qin Youxie.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the Great Moon Dragon Eagle to do such a move. He was actually embarrassed for a while because of the behavior of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle because of the behavior of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle.


    In addition to embarrassment, he was particularly angry. The behavior of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle was not only a provocation and satire to him, but also a mockery of Long Qingcheng. In the current competition, every step is connected with Long Qingcheng''s choice of son-in-law. Those who win have a chance. Now that you have come to participate in this conference, you should do your best to fight and strive to marry Long Qingcheng. But what''s the matter with such frivolous behavior?


    It just didn''t take Long Qingcheng''s choice of son-in-law to heart at all!


    Are you here to play?


    Long Qingcheng is there. When you see this kind of thing, don''t you think about it, these people who come to the competition have other purpose? Thought you could have a little affection?


    Perhaps this kind of thing is not surprising, after all, the Long Family''s choice of son-in-law was not a simple choice of son-in-law, but Tang Ye was very angry. He felt that it was okay for others to ridicule him, but it would never hurt Long Qingcheng.


    Faced with the people laughing playfully, saying that he had been played by the big moon dragon eagle, Tang Ye completely ignored it, stood up coldly and walked towards the ring!


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was coming down from the ring, still smiling at the corner of his mouth, slowly walking towards Tang Ye.


    When the two met, Tang Ye was not interested in talking, but the Big Moon Dragon Eagle said: "Young Master Long, I didn''t do this on purpose. Please don''t mind."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Mind? Why do you think I would mind? A small town built in a place where birds don''t shit, and a so-called young master who comes here is qualified to let me mind?"


    This is a bit arrogant and ignorant, Xihuang City is not a place where birds don''t shit, but shouldn''t the Long Family Evil Master be such a person? So Tang Ye would be this kind of person, attacking the Great Moon Dragon Eagle high above the ground, and making the Great Moon Dragon Eagle unhappy would make him.


    When the big moon dragon eagle heard Tang Ye''s words, although the corner of his mouth was still smiling, his eyes were obviously gloomy. He pretended to shrugged and said, "Since Young Master Long said so, it seems that we can''t be friends. Good luck."


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense and stepped onto the ring, Qin Youxie waited for him with a calm expression.


    After the Great Moon Dragon Eagle walked a little farther, he turned to look back, and said with a sneer: "This is not the stage of the good show..."

 Chapter 823： I can do it too!

    Tang Ye''s attitude towards life has always been firm and optimistic. How about the world slander me and hate me? The winner is the one who has the last laugh. What he wants is for the people around him to live well, as long as he can see them smiling happily, everything is worth it.


    He believes that the world is still very beautiful, and try not to be a bad person, but if others dare to cross his bottom line, he doesn''t mind becoming a heinous person.


    He was angry about the deliberate provocation of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, but he was not irritated to lose his mind. On the contrary, he guessed a lot of things. From the moment when he saw that their match looked weird before, he began to guess the reason. I am afraid that there will be a big siege after the Long Family Election Tournament.


    Tang Ye looked back at Long Xingtian who was sitting on the high platform, wondering if Long Xingtian had any way to deal with it.


    Qin Youxie saw Tang Ye standing in front of him, but he was thinking about other things. He couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled, and said, "Young Master Long is actually very different from the rumors."


    Tang Ye recovered, looked at Qin Youxie and squinted, and said, "What does Brother Qin mean?"


    Qin Youxie smiled and said: "People who understand naturally understand, but there are most people in the world who don''t understand. Don''t you feel too wronged by the choice made by Young Master Long?"


    Tang Ye laughed. Qin Youxie is a clear-headed person. He knows that his notoriety has been misrepresented. He also knows that what he does is very planned and purposeful, so he didn''t ridicule him easily, persevere, or cynicly. This is an opponent who must be cautious!


    Tang Ye said, "I know why I live, and I don''t care about others."


    "Okay." Qin Youxie did not hesitate to praise, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Your way of living is very good."


    Qin Youxie said again: "My Qin family has a lot of origins with your Long Family, but recently your Long Family has done too much, which is really a bit... disappointing."


    Regarding the relationship between the Qin family and the Long family, Tang Ye has heard Long Xingtian say something. He nodded to Qin Youxie and said, "Perhaps it is true, but the Long family has the concerns of the Long family. Please also Qin brother. Forgive me."


    Qin Youxie was silent for a while, and said, "I can''t forgive you. There are some things that your Long Family did not do the right thing."


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Maybe it''s a misunderstanding."


    Qin Youxie looked at Tang Ye for a while, and said, "I can''t misunderstand, let''s take action. By the way, let me see how the Long Family''s combat skills are."


    Tang Ye didn''t speak for a while. He didn''t expect that there was still a misunderstanding between the Long Family and the Qin Family. Did Cobweb design something behind it to provoke the relationship between the Long Family and the Qin Family?


    Think about it, it always makes people feel confused. There are too many things, and God knows when the people hiding in the dark played tricks again. Tang Ye didn''t worry about these things for the time being, and looked at Qin Youxie and said, "I don''t use Long Family combat skills."


    Qin Youxie shook his hands slightly when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Even someone with a good mentality like him couldn''t help being angry at Tang Ye. Don¡¯t use Long¡¯s combat skills? Does it mean that you can beat yourself without using Long Family''s combat skills? Ha... there is a limit to arrogance, the strength of the pseudo-Tongxuan, without the use of the Long Family''s combat skills, really despise people too much.


    "You are really unpleasant at this point." Qin Youxie looked at Tang Ye''s tone and said, "Although you have other magical powers, the Long Family''s combat skills are worthy of the best in the world. I always want to learn. . You don¡¯t need to... then I will make you have to use it!"


    After all, Qin Youxie waved his hand, and saw no movement, sharp thorns suddenly grew under Tang Ye''s feet, like spring bamboo shoots that broke through the ground, and wanted to stab Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly jumped to avoid it. Qin Youxie''s elemental magic attack palm is so skillful. The soil thorn just now was obviously attacked by the magic of the soil of the five elements. It is now on the ring, some distance from the ground, but the soil thorns are easily released, indicating that Qin Youxie has a very good understanding of the soil of the Five Elements, has a thorough grasp of it, and can use it anytime and anywhere. Otherwise, like a general five-element soil technique attack, most of them cannot be separated from the ground. It is much more convenient to rely on the ground to use the five-element soil element.


    In addition, Qin Youxie mastered the magical attacks of two elements of the five elements. Earth is one of them, so what is the other?


    Tang Ye stared at Qin Youxie, this Qin family''s magical genius, must not be underestimated.


    Qin Youxie didn''t talk nonsense any more, his personality was a little like Tang Ye, he focused on his hands, and only said a few words occasionally. The soil thorn failed to injure Tang Ye, so he continued to shoot. At this moment, a row of soil thorns appeared in front of him, and then struck Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye continued to avoid. This kind of attack is not very threatening, and is much weaker than Nangong Susu''s mysterious ice technique. Water is one of the five element elements, but few people in the Qin family can practice the magical attacks of the water element because of the profound ice technique of the Guanghan Heavenly Palace. Mystic ice technique freezes and is of the same origin as water. The Qin family knew that if they cultivated the water of the five elements, they would definitely not be able to beat the profound ice technique, so why bother to put people on their heads?


    People who deal with spell attacks cannot be distanced by him, otherwise they will only be played to death by him. So Tang Ye tried to approach Qin Youxie. At this time, Qin Youxie hit the soil thorn again, and he slammed a punch with hard Tai Chi, enough to disperse the soil thorn. Then he suddenly exerted his force and drew closer to Qin Youxie.


    Qin Youxie smiled lightly at the corner of his mouth, and naturally he would not let Tang Ye succeed. When Tang Ye was about to hit him, an earth shield suddenly appeared in front of him, blocking Tang Ye''s fist.


    Tang Ye left the stamina to beat two cows across the mountain and then retreated.


    After the earth shield disappeared, he attacked Qin Youxie by hitting two cattle across the mountain. However, he still failed to hit Qin Youxie. When Qin Youxie''s stamina hit Qin Youxie''s stamina, he dissipated by himself as if he had encountered something hard.


    Tang Ye frowned, there is still a magical protection?


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt, using the strength of the dead wood to flow in spring, only then did he see a faint golden light glowing around Qin Youxie''s body.


    Five Elements Gold!


    Another magic attack that Qin Youxie mastered is gold!


    Whether it is gold or soil, it has strong protection capabilities. Tang Ye looked at Qin Youxie frowning, Qin Youxie is probably a master of Xuanxuan who is good at defense.


    Gold, wood, water, fire and earth, fire and water are the most aggressive, while gold and earth are weaker. Tang Ye guessed that if Qin Youxie was not good at attacking, wouldn''t it be what he wanted to attack blindly? But if you don¡¯t attack, how can you win?


    "Good at the five elements of gold and soil, you should not be a very combative person." Tang Ye said looking at Qin Youxie.


    Qin Youxie was taken aback, but Tang Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to see what he was good at. He quickly relieved and said: "Young Master Long is indeed not an ordinary person. So, what are you going to do? I don''t have too strong attacking magical powers, so I won''t fight you. But you can''t hurt me, and it is It must not hurt me. I am confident of the defenses of the Tongxuan Realm and the attacks on your false Tongxuan."


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and thought for a while, opened his eyes and watched Qin Youxie smiled and said, "Spells will attack me too, and it''s fire!"


    As he said, Tang Ye raised his hand and screamed, a blaze burning on his palm.


    Since you want to defend, then I will attack!

 Chapter 824： No dead angle attack!

    Not many people know that Tang Ye can play with fire. He had used flame power to confront the enemy before, but he was not in front of many warriors, as when dealing with Yu Fusheng, only a few people were present. So not many people know that he has the power of fire. Just like the fire python swallowing the sky against Yang Gaopeng, everyone thought it was just a magical power.


    Now that Tang Ye let out a flame casually, everyone was surprised. Could this kid Long Ye also attack with spells?


    This is impossible!


    Mastering the magical attacks of the five element elements is honored as a sorcerer. If you can master the pill avenue of the five elements, you will be honored as an alchemist. Whether it is a warlock or an alchemist, it is not something ordinary people can become. The Qin family is a well-known family and the only one known. Therefore, the status of the Qin family is extraordinary. If it were not for the Five Elements, it would be difficult to master breakthroughs, and it would not be difficult for the Qin Family to surpass the Long Family.


    Therefore, no one believed that Tang Ye would be a warlock. Warlock is not the Chinese cabbage of Rotten Street. If the Young Master of the Long Family is a Warlock, everyone will feel crazy. Why are you so awesome?


    However, Tang Ye did release a flame. Perhaps the fire python swallowing the sky that defeated Yang Gaopeng just now was not a simple magical power. Then what happened to Tang Ye, why did he know so many incredible magical powers?


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye and wanted to know what secret Tang Ye had.


    The same is true for Qin Youxie. Seeing Tang Ye condensing a ball of flames casually, his first thought was, is Tang Ye also a warlock, studying the mystery of the five elements?


    Soon Qin Youxie denied this absurd speculation, and the young master of the Long Family turned out to be born, causing enough sensation, it is impossible for all good things to happen to him!


    I have to say that even a genius like Qin Youxie is jealous of Tang Ye.


    He looked at Tang Ye frowning and said: "This is...?"


    Tang Ye said: "I don''t know what it is. If it is the fire of the five elements, then I am just like you, a warlock. If it is not the fire of the five elements, then... it may be something more magical. "


    Tang Ye really didn''t know what his flame physique was. These flame powers are not so much cultivated as they are born with. He was born with a flame physique, and he was still a disease since he was a child. Had it not been restrained by the Nong Baicao Gang, he would have died long ago. When he grew up, he couldn''t restrain himself, so he found Lin Yourong, a daughter-in-law with a cold physique.


    Later, the mastery of this flame became more and more mature. After the tempering of spiritual energy, the flame became more pure, and it could extract the fire essence, which was the green spirit fire. In addition, after arriving at the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he discovered that the flame could continue to be tempered, and perhaps there were more magical things to discover.


    When Qin Youxie heard Tang Ye''s words, he thought that Tang Ye didn''t want to tell him the secret, and he expressed his understanding. After all, it was a unique knowledge, and no one would tell others the unique knowledge. But he didn''t accept Tang Ye''s words that he was a warlock.


    Tang Ye said too casually, he was very angry. The Qin family knew how difficult it was to become a warlock. Even in the current Qin family, a considerable part of the tribe has failed to reach the threshold of warlocks. Therefore, Tang Ye''s attitude was too casual, and Qin Youxie felt that he was not respected and was underestimated.


    Qin Youxie said to Tang Ye: "You can try to hit me with that flame. I don''t agree with you. If you can really control the power of the Five Elements Fire, then I will feel that our Qin family has been humiliated. By you Humiliated, and humiliated by the heavens. Our Qin family studies the secret techniques in this area so hard, why should a random person have it?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then I can''t help it."


    Since Qin Youxie said so, Tang Ye was not polite and threw a fireball directly at Qin Youxie.


    boom!


    The fireball collided with Qin Youxie, causing a violent explosion. Only a group of flames erupted, bringing dazzling red light and blazing high temperatures, and everyone couldn''t help avoiding it.


    At the same time, everyone was very unwilling. They felt like Qin Youxie said, why can people like Tang Ye have this magical power? Is God blind?


    Although Tang Ye''s fireball was powerful, Qin Youxie was not so easy to deal with. At the moment the fireball hit, an earthen wall was formed in front of him to separate the fireball from him, and he was not affected in any way.


    After experiencing Tang Ye''s power, Qin Youxie no longer worried so much. The dual defenses of the soil of the five elements and the gold of the five elements are like a copper wall and an iron wall in front of Tang Ye, who only has the power of the pseudo-transparent realm. Tang Ye cannot break it.


    Even Qin Youxie still has a chance to fight back. He didn''t keep defending like Tang Ye thought. He felt that it was too slow to defend and win all the time, and he had to defeat Tang Ye as soon as possible, otherwise, let Tang Ye use the power of the flame for an extra second, and he would feel that the Qin family was jokes by Tang Ye for an extra second.


    It seems that Tang Ye laughed at them and said, "You have worked so hard and you can''t practice the five element element magic attacks, and I learned it casually!"


    Only when I was in the Qin family did I know the hardships the Qin family paid every day. Qin Youxie had a strong sense of belonging to the family, and no one was allowed to insult the Qin family!


    In order to defeat Tang Ye, Qin Youxie took the initiative and opened his hands. Suddenly the whole ring was shaking, as if an earthquake had occurred. It is indeed an earthquake! At this time, the onlookers saw that the soil under the ring began to crack and converge, forming four huge sharp thorns, which rose from the ground, smashed the ring, and attacked Tang Ye!


    The four sharp thorns seemed to destroy everything, and the ring was completely collapsed in an instant. Qin Youxie and Tang Ye both fell to the ground, but they were still within the limits of the ring. Qin Youxie is not only defensive, his attack methods are also very strong!


    It is wrong to say that he has no means of attack, he just defends better than attack. How could the Tongxuan realm''s attack be weak?


    The four sharp thorns hit, Tang Ye jumped and avoided, but he couldn''t get outside the prescribed range. He clenched his fist and punched the first sharp thorn. As a result, the sharp thorn was so hard that he could not break it. On one side, the thorn attacked, and in a hurry, he hugged the thorn and let the thorn hit the thorn.


    Rumble...Two sharp thorns collided with each other, like a high-rise building was blasted, making a loud noise, setting off dust in the sky. Fortunately, both sharp thorns were broken.


    But there were two sharp thorns. Tang Ye was in the dust, his vision blurred. At this moment, the other two sharp thorns came together.


    Tang Ye was not easy to avoid, and fell on the ground. The two sharp thorns pressed down together. He stretched out his hand to resist and supported the two sharp thorns.


    The dust slowly dissipated, seeing Tang Ye unable to move under the pressure of two sharp thorns, and if he couldn''t hold it, he would be stabbed to pieces. But Qin Youxie did not stop attacking, stretched out a hand, looked indifferent, and clenched his fist fiercely.


    Suddenly the soil around Tang Ye turned into sharp thorns, attacking 360 degrees without a dead angle, leaning upward, and stab Tang Ye!


    There is no way to hide. It was pressed by the huge sharp thorns, unable to break through, and there were all small sharp thorns all around, so I could only wait to be stabbed into a hornet''s nest!

 Chapter 825： I dont agree!

    Qin Youxie did not agree with Tang Ye, no matter how magical Tang Ye was. Perhaps it was because Tang Ye had a magical place that he did not agree. After all, he was prejudiced against Tang Ye in his heart. Even if he could see Tang Ye''s behavior clearly, knowing that Tang Ye was not as bad, dull, and bullying as the rumors of the rivers and lakes, he still felt that Tang Ye was not worthy to master so many supernatural powers.


    He only saw the efforts and hardships of his family, but did not see the life and death tribulations Tang Ye experienced. He felt that Tang Ye was the lucky darling who fell into the sky without doing anything. He felt that the existence of this kind of people was for those hard work. Trample and humiliation of people!


    Therefore, Qin Youxie has murderous intent on Tang Ye!


    Since you can''t understand people like Tang Ye, kill him!


    It''s not difficult to kill Tang Ye, it''s just moving your fingers to manipulate the power of the five elements. After all, God is fair. With his own efforts and mastering the two Five Element Spells, he won''t be defeated by a lucky Tang Ye!


    At this time, Tang Ye was pressed by two huge sharp thorns, and he was about to be attacked by three hundred and sixty degrees without dead angles. At this moment he realized that Qin Youxie had murderous intentions towards him!


    He felt very ironic. He originally thought Qin Youxie was a good person. After knowing the truth about his notoriety, he didn''t expect that he would still be biased against him!


    It seems that he can only be a villain... Tang Ye is also a little sad. Everyone scolds you, everyone kills you... Is it a little lonely?


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng shouted worriedly at this time.


    When Tang Ye heard it, he felt warm at once, turned to look at Long Qingcheng, and smiled.


    Long Qingcheng was furious. Is it scary to laugh at such a dangerous moment?


    Long Qingcheng had always known that Tang Ye would not last until the end. She said that Tang Ye would definitely not be able to beat two people, and one of them was Qin Youxie. As a genius of the Qin family, Qin Youxie mastered the two kinds of five element magic attacks, even she was not sure to win. If Tang Ye can beat Qin Youxie, doesn''t it mean that it is possible to beat her?


    Is this a joke? She has been guiding Tang Ye''s practice for all these hours, and she naturally knows how Tang Ye''s strength is. She firmly does not believe that Tang Ye can beat her. It hasn''t been a long time since she knew Tang Ye. At first, Tang Ye was only a spiritual realm. It was like she had just practiced martial arts. She couldn''t spend a month better than others who practiced for ten years, right?


    What everyone likes to see most is that Tang Ye encounters a life and death crisis, and it is best if Tang Ye is dead! However, in view of the previous lesson, Tang Ye, this kid is as tenacious as Xiaoqiang, they didn''t immediately get excited. People can learn and make progress, they are just like this, they wouldn''t be relieved if they didn''t see Tang Ye completely dead.


    Qin Youxie is confident in his own strength, but he is not the kind of person who is overwhelmed, on the contrary, he will think and be cautious. It''s just that for Tang Ye''s current situation, he was sure that Tang Ye could not be reversed, and even if it was reversed, he would not be able to hurt him, so he was not afraid.


    He looked at Tang Ye who was so supportive, and said softly: "Killing you is what everyone expects..."


    It seemed that it was not that he wanted to kill Tang Ye, but that others wanted to kill.


    For Tang Ye, it is enough to get the sincerity from Long Qingcheng. As for others, what do they do? They want to kill themselves, then kill themselves!


    At this time, Tang Ye let go of the hands supporting the two huge thorns above his head, and one hand suddenly pressed to the ground.


    boom!


    Bang bang bang!


    As soon as Tang Ye let go, two huge sharp thorns were pressed down, and the small sharp thorns around his body pierced together.


    How can you not die if you are so attacked?


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng was shocked, Tang Ye was hit like that, wouldn''t he really die?


    Everyone saw this scene, although the sight of Tang Ye was obscured because the two huge sharp thorns smashed it and raised dust, but still felt that Tang Ye could not have a way to survive. Everyone stopped being patient and laughed triumphantly.


    The evil young dragon family finally died!


    Qin Youxie waved his sleeves, thinking that the competition was over, but at this moment he raised his brows and couldn''t help his body stiff when he looked at the dusty place ahead.


    At this time, everyone feels that the temperature has become higher, as if it is going to be hot and sweaty. What is going on?


    call!


    In the place where Tang Ye was assassinated just now, the diffuse dust was blown away by the sudden appearance of the wind, and everyone could see the situation there clearly. They saw a mound there, like a small grave. Suddenly smoke came out of the grave, and then the soil turned red and then turned to ashes.


    What is going on?


    Everyone was surprised, shouldn''t it be Tang Ye''s body buried inside?


    When everyone was surprised, Qin Youxie acted. He reacted from his consternation. Unlike the others, he didn''t know why. He immediately acted and used the five-element technique to unearth the thorns, from top to bottom, from left to right, and attacked the place where Tang Ye was just now.


    Because Tang Ye is not dead!


    The high temperature there must be because of Tang Ye!


    Qin Youxie was very surprised, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so tenacious. The point is, he didn''t know what was going on with Tang Ye. Is it dying, or is it unscathed?


    No matter which one it is, he will take action, not to give Tang Ye a chance to breathe!


    However, when the soil thorns he hit again were about to pierce, bang bang...Several flame vines broke out of the ground, entangled the soil thorns, and made the soil thorns unable to move forward.


    boom!


    There was a sudden explosion, the mound shattered, splashed the clods, and saw a fireball dazzlingly dazzling.


    "This is...?" Everyone was stunned. How could it be a fireball, Tang Ye?


    At this time, the fireball is like a flower bud, with petals blooming one after another, which are actually flame vines one after another. After the flame vines opened, Tang Ye was seen standing intact.


    It turned out that Tang Ye was surrounded by flames just now, and the flames played a shield role, preventing Tang Ye from being attacked by the soil thorns.


    Everyone was dumbfounded when they saw this scene. Tang Ye has to be awesome to achieve this level? The flame turned into a shield, and even Qin Youxie''s attack was blocked! This kind of power, dare to say that it is not a warlock who is proficient in the fire of the five elements?


    "Nima''s..." Everyone didn''t want to scold others, but they wanted to cry. They were desperate. Why would it be so difficult for Tang Ye to die? The more you kill Tang Ye, the more you think he will die, the more tenacious he will become, and the more tenacious he will become!


    This is not a person at all, it is the son of God, otherwise how could there be such an opportunity!


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng were also surprised. They didn''t know the specific situation of Tang Ye''s fighting when he went north to Guanghan Temple, unlike when he went to the west to learn about Tang Ye''s control of the flames. After seeing it now, they feel incredible. Is Tang Ye really a warlock?


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long looked at Long Qingcheng, wanting to know the answer.


    Tang Ye was brought back by Long Qingcheng, and Long Qingcheng should have known this kind of thing, but Long Qingcheng looked dazed and didn''t know at all. She looked at Tang Ye, stupefied. What Tang Ye showed was getting more and more amazing. She suspected that she was deceived by Tang Ye. This guy must have an amazing identity!


    "I don''t agree!" Qin Youxie shouted angrily when everyone was surprised, and then attacked Tang Ye.


    He saw that Tang Ye had manipulated the flame to reach this point, and deep down in his heart he had already told himself that that was the skill of a powerful warlock, so Tang Ye was really a warlock, maybe even better than him. But he couldn''t agree. If Tang Ye was a warlock better than him, what was the meaning of his existence? What is the meaning of the Qin family''s existence?


    Being denied is a terrible thing. It''s like you pursue a girl, do a lot of things, and put in a lot of hard work. As a result, the girl just responded with a cold "Oh". What''s your mood?


    Qin Youxie wanted to kill Tang Ye, and that killing intent was no longer hidden!


    Tang Ye looked at him, squinted his eyes, and then hit the ground with a punch.


    Huhuhu!


    Suddenly one after another flame vines sprang from the ground, with their teeth and claws dancing, enchanting and infinite, looking very spectacular.


    "This kid is absolutely against the sky..." The warrior who saw this scene was almost overwhelmed by Tang Ye''s intrepidity, looking at the flame vines.


    However, the next second they hated Tang Ye. Because the flame vines are still escaping, occupying the space of the ring, and escaping from under the floor of the auditorium. Suddenly, the auditorium was completely destroyed, and everyone evaded and fled, embarrassed and leaping.


    "****, Long Ye, stop for Lao Tzu!" Everyone scolded.


    Tang Yedang didn''t hear it, staring at Qin Youxie and said, "You want to kill me?"

 Chapter 826： Can you lose once?

    The flame vines raged in the arena and the auditorium like the minions of a mad devil. The scene was chaotic. Everyone yelled and felt that Tang Ye was deliberate, because they were not so friendly to Tang Ye just now, so now Tang Ye takes the opportunity Let them suffer.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to them at all. At this time, he confronted Qin Youxie, and the battle entered a critical moment, fighting each other''s life and death!


    Qin Youxie couldn''t deny what Tang Ye said, that he really wanted to kill Tang Ye. If he could kill Tang Ye just now, he would not hesitate. Tang Ye is not dead now, it''s just that Tang Ye is too tenacious.


    "I can''t agree with you, if I can kill you, I won''t be polite." Qin Youxie said coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, and directly waved, a flame vine rushed towards Qin Youxie. But Qin Youxie has two defenses, the soil of the five elements and the gold of the five elements, so the flame vines did not hurt him.


    Qin Youxie was still confident, and said: "You can''t hurt me, you can''t break through my defense. In the end, you will only be killed by me because you consume too much power!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Then try!"


    Tang Ye suddenly exerted force, dozens of flame vines attacked Qin Youxie together. Qin Youxie moved his hands and cast spells quickly, and suddenly huge stone tablets protruded from the ground, like a shield to resist the flame vines. The flame vines collided with the earth shield and each dissipated.


    Bang Bang Bang, one after another, the scene was extremely intense.


    After dozens of flame vines were beaten, dozens of raised earth shields were shattered, flames spread, dust was flying, Tang Ye and Qin Youxie did not decide the outcome.


    Qin Youxie sneered at Tang Ye. In this case, he was actually a small victory! Because he had two defenses, Tang Ye couldn''t break the first earth shield defense, and Tang Ye cast so many flame vines at once, it must be very expensive, how long can it last?


    Qin Youxie looked at Tang Ye with a smile on his mouth, and said, "The result is still the same, you can''t beat me."


    After Tang Ye released dozens of flame vines, the area of ??the auditorium returned to calm, and everyone re-watched the match between Tang Ye and Qin Youxie. At this time they were even more angry with Tang Ye, and they felt very happy to see that Tang Ye could not hurt Qin Youxie.


    They don''t want to let Tang Ye, a saboteur, win!


    Nevertheless, some changes have quietly occurred among them. Although Tang Ye is less evil, his strength is strong enough. Looking at the flame vines swinging within the ring, they recognized from the bottom of their hearts that this is the proof of the strong, not everyone can do it!


    The strong are always in awe. Tang Ye was able to do such shocking things with the strength of the Pseudo-Communication Profound Realm, putting aside his prejudice, it was really admirable.


    However, as Qin Youxie said, he could not win. Winner or loser, without becoming a king, no matter how great the shock is, all will be forgotten because of "becoming a bandit", and there will be no less curses!


    "Master Qin, quickly defeat Long Ye, don''t let this guy want to do it!" A warrior called out.


    The emotions of the crowd were pulled back, and they all supported Qin Youxie.


    Qin Youxie smiled faintly, and said to Tang Ye: "Young Master Long, how about coming again?"


    Tang Ye looked at Qin Youxie and squinted his eyes, and said, "Actually, I have been thinking about how to break the defense of the five elements of gold. As for the soil of the five elements, how difficult is it?"


    "You..." Qin Youxie felt that Tang Ye was arrogant, meaning that he ignored the defenses of his own five elements?


    What to pretend! After playing for so long just now, I haven''t seen my soil defense broken!


    At this moment, Tang Ye waved his hand, and several flame vines in front of him gathered together, forming a flame python, rushing towards Qin Youxie.


    Qin Youxie yelled coldly, "It''s useless!"


    Qin Youxie shook hands, and another earth shield protruded in front of him to resist the flame python, but this time, the flame python easily pierced the earth shield, bang bang bang, and head straight away!


    "Wh, what?" Qin Youxie was shocked. He didn''t expect that what Tang Ye said was true. His earth defense was useless!


    He looked at Tang Ye and didn''t understand how Tang Ye cracked his soil defense.


    At this moment, Tang Ye looked attentively, watching Qin Youxie not having the triumphant joy after a small victory, staring and thinking. He entered the state of obsession and saw through the loopholes in the earth shield, but he had no clue about the faint golden light surrounding Qin Youxie''s body, that is, the defense of the five elements of gold. That defense seems to be integrated with Qin Youxie, and Qin Youxie''s body is a copper wall and iron wall!


    boom!


    The flame python that broke the earth shield slammed into Qin Youxie, but was unable to attack any more. The golden defense of the five elements surrounding Qin Youxie''s body is as solid as golden soup. Tang Ye didn''t see through the loopholes in this defense, and could only do nothing.


    Qin Youxie recovered from the shock of being broken into the defense of the earth shield. He saw that the flame giant could no longer move forward, staring at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "The power of the five elements has been integrated with me. Spiritual power tempers the body, and I directly use the elemental power of the five elements of gold to strengthen. You can''t hurt me, you''ll never hurt me!"


    Tang Ye clenched his fist, not reconciled, once again controlled one vine after another to attack Qin Youxie, and at the same time condensed the flame giant into a larger one, which could almost swallow Qin Youxie.


    However, all the attacks were in vain, and Qin Youxie''s body was surrounded by gold circles. The defense of the five elements was very strong, and any attack could not be crushed!


    Qin Youxie saw Tang Ye''s helpless look, haha ??laughed, it seems that seeing Tang Ye helpless is the happiest thing, it is worth drinking three cups, and said: "It''s useless, don''t say you are just a pseudo-Tongxuan strength , Even if it is true to profound, it can''t break my five-element golden defense!"


    Tang Ye clenched his fists, very unwilling.


    "Use fire essence." At this moment, a cold and arrogant voice suddenly reached Tang Ye''s ears.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, turned his head to look, and saw a woman in a white dress standing high on the roof of a restaurant in the back, looking in his direction with a blank face.


    Oh, here comes the wife!


    She also used Thousand Miles to cheat for herself!


    The princess looked at Tang Ye from a distance, and when she saw Tang Ye being silly, she cursed coldly: "Idiot."


    Tang Ye laughed. Thousands of Miles Voice Transmission is used so superbly, I am afraid that the strength of the wife has improved a lot, won''t it really be in the fairyland?


    The princess once said to him, you and I wake up from the previous life and reach the peak of the previous life, you can play with this world between applause!


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye couldn''t keep up with the pace of the princess.


    But he thinks it''s not bad, step by step, step by step, become stronger down-to-earth, not so ostentatious, only to feel that he keeps his life and destiny in his hands.


    Now, he wants to solve Qin Youxie.


    The fire spirit, the green spirit fire, can break the gold of the five elements!


    Tang Ye looked at Qin Youxie and smiled, and suddenly waved his hand, and all the flame vines suddenly gathered on the flame python, and the flame python could swallow Qin Youxie by expanding its mouth.


    Qin Youxie was not afraid, and sneered: "This can''t hurt me! Even if you turn the whole world into flames, I will be fine! You are not strong enough, and you are not destined to break my defense!"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, and at this moment, he controlled the flame giant to leaned over in front of Qin Youxie and opened his mouth wide, but instead of biting it down, he spouted flames. The flames that spewed out were different from other fires, the flames had a faint blue light!


    Green Spirit Fire!


    Qin Youxie is surprised, this fire has changed?


    Soon, suddenly, his pupils shrank, and he took a breath, his whole body stiffened, and then he was panicked!


    He felt the temperature around his body keep rising, and he was suffocating!


    This is a sign that the defense of the five elements is broken!


    how come?


    No, it''s impossible!


    Qin Youxie looked at Tang Ye with a face full of disbelief. How could his absolute defense of the Five Elements be broken?


    The people who originally thought that Tang Ye couldn''t help Qin Youxie noticed the change in Qin Youxie''s expression, and their bodies suddenly trembled. Nima, no curse will appear-Tang Ye is about to come back, right? !


    The scene that originally liked to joke about Tang Ye became silent. The crowd watched closely the contest between Qin Youxie and Tang Ye. They didn''t believe that Tang Ye could really kill Qin Youxie... But, seeing Qin Youxie more The more and more painful they were, their hearts were very bottomless.


    "Ah!" Qin Youxie''s painful cry suddenly came.


    "****!" Everyone couldn''t help cursing in unison, their expressions were dull and shocked, and they couldn''t help but feel angry and speechless towards Tang Yeqing.


    This situation is undoubtedly that Qin Youxie has lost, and Tang Ye has won again... Everyone really wants to cry, what kind of evil is Tang Ye, is it okay to lose once?

 Chapter 827： Thanks for the second salute!

    Qinglinghuo is a fire spirit, like the ice spirit made by the princess, independent of other flames, like having self-awareness and becoming a fire spirit. This is tempered with aura, and it is also the purest kind of fire after flame evolution. Although Qin Youxie''s gold of the five elements was strong, it still could not withstand the burning of the green spirit fire, and the gold was melted by the fire.


    Qin Youxie''s self-confidence and calmness disappeared at the moment when the golden defense of the five elements was broken, his pupils contracted obviously, and he looked at the flame giant in front of him in disbelief.


    Your absolute defense was broken?


    What a ridiculous thing, it was actually lost to Longye who was a pseudo-Tongxuan!


    The flame python was spraying green spirit fire at Qin Youxie with its mouth open. After breaking Qin Youxie''s five-element golden defense, the flame python suddenly bite and swallowed Qin Youxie in one bite!


    "No!" Seeing this, Long Xingtian stood up and shouted to prevent Tang Ye from killing Qin Youxie.


    Now the Qin Family still has discussions with the Long Family, and the relationship may have a turning point. If Qin Youxie is killed here, it will be completely broken. In the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, no one was willing to confront the Qin family. The Qin family came out of a warlock, and the warlock was terrible, and it took too much energy to deal with it.


    Wang Zhitui of the Jianghu League saw that Tang Ye had killed Qin Youxie and laughed happily after being astonished. Although Tang Ye''s strength was far beyond his imagination, Tang Ye had killed Qin Youxie, and the relationship between the Qin Family and the Long Family would be over, and the Long Family would encounter even greater trouble!


    When the Big Moon Dragon Eagle competed with Qin Youxie, he voluntarily conceded defeat, frustrating Tang Ye''s purpose of observing, saying that he did this deliberately. In fact, it was, but not quite. He knew Qin Youxie''s strength, if he fought desperately and paid a huge price, he might not win in the end. If he loses, it consumes a lot of money, and he can''t get the pill recovery provided by the Long Family, it will be very unfavorable for the follow-up plan, so he admits defeat.


    Even so, he didn''t think Tang Ye could beat Qin Youxie. But now he lost to Qin Youxie, and Tang Ye defeated Qin Youxie. Doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye is better than him?


    Big Moon Dragon Eagle felt that it was like being slapped a few times by Tang Ye, his face was hot and embarrassing. At this time, if others think of yourself, it must be interesting, right?


    However, Dayue Longying was also happy and sneered at Tang Ye. Killing Qin Youxie is definitely not a wise choice. It will only make the Long Family more troublesome. After the follow-up plan is implemented, the Long Family will definitely not be able to deal with it!


    "Long Ye, a moment of refreshment will completely destroy you!" The Big Moon Dragon Eagle stared at Tang Ye''s figure and laughed coldly.


    The reactions of other people were similar. First they were surprised by Tang Ye''s powerful strength and actually defeated Qin Youxie, but after seeing Tang Ye controlling the flame python to swallow Qin Youxie, everyone sneered again. At this time, killing Qin Youxie and offending the Qin family, didn''t you take the Long family to commit suicide?


    Long Xingtian didn''t expect Tang Ye to start so quickly, now Qin Youxie has been swallowed by the flame python, I am afraid it is hopeless, he sighed and looked at Tang Ye with complicated expression.


    The power Tang Ye displayed made him surprised and excited. The Long Family has such a strong talent, which is something to be happy about. However, to make enemies with the Qin family, his personal strength is very small.


    Long Qingcheng''s expression was worried. Tang Ye won, she should have been happy, but Tang Ye killed Qin Youxie, she was very worried. What if the father doesn''t want to have any evil with the Qin family and handed Tang Ye out to calm the Qin family''s anger?


    Madam Long looked at Tang Ye without blinking her eyes. Tang Ye''s strength was too amazing, she was wondering what Tang Ye''s identity was. She had a strange feeling towards Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye had a very close contact with her, but Tang Ye left her again.


    The flame python hadn''t disappeared, and Qin Youxie was still swallowed. Everyone looked at Tang Ye and laughed playfully. What if you win? Winning a Qin Youxie, but provoking the entire Qin family, even if you win, you lose!


    "Long Ye, you dare to kill my Qin Family Master!" The Qin Family servant who followed Qin Youxie saw that Qin Youxie was killed, furious, and rushed out to fight Tang Ye desperately.


    Tang Ye turned to look at him without any movement.


    "Stop!" Suddenly, there was a hoarse low drink.


    Everyone was taken aback, it was Qin Youxie''s voice!


    At this time, the flame giant opened its big mouth, and Qin Youxie walked out of it in tattered clothes.


    The flame python dissipated.


    "Young master?" The old slave of the Qin family saw Qin Youxie and called out in a daze. He thought Qin Youxie was killed by Tang Ye.


    Others think so too, but now Qin Youxie is okay?


    What exactly is going on?


    Qin Youxie walked to Tang Ye, bowed his hands and bowed his eyes with gratitude, and said, "Thank you for not killing Young Master Long. I want to kill you. If you kill me, it is reasonable. Second, Young Master Long gives me advice. Comprehend the mystery of the fire of the five elements and make up for the loopholes in the defense of the gold of the five elements."


    Wow!


    As soon as Qin Youxie said this, the audience was in an uproar.


    Qin Youxie thanked the young master of the Long Family and saluted respectfully!


    What is even more shocking is that Tang Ye helped Qin Youxie understand the mystery of the Five Elements Fire?


    What''s this?


    Everyone feels that their heads are not enough, how can things unfold like this? Isn''t it because Tang Ye carried out his ruthless style, he would kill those who killed him, then he should kill Qin Youxie? But now, he didn''t kill Qin Youxie, but helped Qin Youxie?


    This fact is unexpected, but Tang Ye did so.


    He let the flame giant swallow Qin Youxie, but did not kill Qin Youxie. He has never been an idiot. After learning about the relationship between the Long and Qin family from Long Xingtian, he thought about how to ease the relationship between the two. In the competition with Qin Youxie, Qin Youxie had prejudice against him and hatred against the Long Family, which made him smell the conspiracy of the spider web. So he knew that to ease the relationship between the Long and Qin family, he needed to pay more.


    Qin Youxie was a breakthrough, so after defeating Qin Youxie, he did not kill Qin Youxie. When the flame python swallows Qin Youxie, as long as Qing Linghuo is not used, Qin Youxie will be fine. After all, ordinary flames couldn''t hurt Qin Youxie, and Qin Youxie would definitely resist. So at this time, he let Qing Linghuo show Qin Youxie, let Qin Youxie touch some of the mystery of the fire element.


    Others say that Qin Youxie is a genius who can master two kinds of five elemental spell attacks at the same time. It is God''s favor. Qin Youxie is very lucky, but is it true?


    Not necessarily. The soil of the five elements and the gold of the five elements are not good enough in attack, and Qin Youxie is definitely not willing to be a defensive master. The fire of the five elements and the water of the five elements are elemental spells that attack excellence. If he can master it, he will definitely have no regrets in this life.


    In order to use him as a breakthrough, Tang Ye made up for the relationship between Long and Qin and helped him understand the fire of the Five Elements!


    Green Spirit Fire is a pure fire element, infinitely close to the life body fire fairy. It can show more about the structure and secrets of fire. Qin Youxie is a smart person. As long as he sees those things, he must understand the fire of the five elements. .


    Tang Ye possesses keen insight and excellent foresight, as well as a decisive force. As someone else, who would dare to help this opponent break through and become stronger without completely defeating the opponent during the competition?


    Besides, this opponent still wants to kill you!


    Tang Ye dare!


    Based on this, Qin Youxie would take it!


    Therefore, after Qin Youxie came out of the flame giant''s mouth, he immediately bowed to Tang Ye, admiring Tang Ye''s character first, and thanking him second.


    With this opportunity, the relationship between Longqin and Qin will only be better or worse!


    "This kid..." When Long Xingtian saw this scene, he was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. Why should he worry about such a good person?


    He looked at Mrs. Long and said excitedly: "If he were our biological son, I would die without regret for Long Xingtian..."


    Mrs. Long''s expression was complicated, looking at Tang Ye''s figure, she didn''t know what to do. Tang Ye was so good that she slowly faded the figure of that fuzzy son. However, the son is not his own after all...


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Qingcheng felt like he had another heartbeat. I thought this guy killed Qin Youxie, but he didn''t expect it to be, but he won Qin Youxie''s admiration instead. She didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye, but the more she watched, the more she liked it, she couldn''t help but smile.


    But for those who originally thought that Tang Ye killed Qin Youxie and Tang Ye and the Long Family would be in big trouble, Tang Ye''s approach made them irrelevant.


    This kid dare not do something better, let himself completely die to deal with his heart!


    His grandma''s...

 Chapter 828： You have two choices!

    Qin Youxie had a murderous intent on Tang Ye. It is impossible to say that Tang Ye didn''t have a temper, but he could take care of the overall situation and did not choose to kill Qin Youxie. But after receiving Qin Youxie''s bow and thank you, he was very happy because he knew he was doing it right.


    Qin Youxie is not that kind of villain. He knows his gratitude and is magnanimous. If he is recognized and convinced, his relationship with the Qin family will be much easier in the future.


    In addition, if Qin Youxie could really master the three elemental spells, then he would definitely be a rare genius in a century, and the status of the Qin family would be even higher. It was Tang Ye who helped Qin Youxie break through, and the Qin family would be extremely grateful to Tang Ye.


    After expressing his gratitude to Tang Ye, Qin Youxie took the initiative to admit defeat, nodded to Tang Ye, and left the ring.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere of the scene became weird. No one gave Tang Ye applause, everyone looked at Tang Ye with quite complicated expressions. They all hope that something will happen to Tang Ye, but every time Tang Ye is okay, not only is it okay, but it is also very rewarding. Everyone is a little desperate, how can we kill Tang Ye?


    Dayue Longying''s face was rather ugly. He originally thought that even if Tang Ye won Qin Youxie, he would get into big trouble for killing Qin Youxie, and even this trouble would drag down the Long Family. However, this is not the case. Tang Ye didn''t kill Qin Youxie, and Qin Youxie was fine, and even got a breakthrough!


    Dayue Longying felt that Tang Ye was hitting him in the face again, and his face was gloomy with anger, and his fists were clenched "grittyly".


    The other people who had planned to attack the Long Family frowned on this, they didn''t understand what kind of curse Tang Ye had, how could he not kill him?


    The people present showed their fear of Tang Ye because they saw Tang Ye''s extraordinary time and time again. Even Li Bubai and Ye Wushuang, who were very confident before, couldn''t help but look squarely at Tang Ye.


    If Tang Ye only won once, such as winning against Yang Gaopeng, then they thought it might be Tang Ye''s luck. But Tang Ye won again and again, so it can''t just be explained by good luck.


    Although they are confident, their heads are not flooded. How can you not have a bit of brain to get to where you are today?


    Li Bubai is the next person to compete with Tang Ye, from the Jianghu League. At first, he very much hoped to meet Tang Ye, and then killed Tang Ye with some "accidental" means. But now he is about to face Tang Ye, his confidence is not so sufficient. He saw Tang Ye''s extraordinary, whether it was the fire python swallowing the sky, or the flame vines, and other tenacious places of Tang Ye, it proved that the young master of the Long Family was far from the rumor. It is not impossible to defeat Yang Gaopeng and Qin Youxie!


    Wang Zhitui didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so strong, such a young lord of the Long Family, with unlimited potential, and he must not be allowed to grow up, otherwise the Long Family would be even more powerful, so Tang Ye must be killed! Wang Zhitui was very resolute. Before the start of the competition, he ordered Li Bubai to die, and he would kill Tang Ye by any means!


    Ye Wushuang squinted at Tang Ye, and now that he knew that the spiderweb''s actions had gone wrong. Maybe they didn''t have a good understanding of the true identity of the young master of the Long Family and slopped to promote those things. This might be self-defeating?


    Ye Wushuang looked at Fan Huantian to see what Fan Huantian thought about this kind of thing. Fan Huantian nodded to him and motioned for him to come and talk first.


    Before Tang Ye and Li Bubai competed, there was a period of rest. During this time, Tang Ye could take the top-tier panacea for healing and recovery, ensuring that his strength was restored to its peak state when he competed with Li Bubai.


    This is very jealous. That''s a top-notch panacea. Some people directly broke through the realm of strength after taking it. If Tang Ye breaks through, then Li Bubai and Ye Wushuang may not be his opponents!


    However, Tang Ye''s strength was trapped in the Pseudo-Communication Profound Realm, and wanting to jump out of this deformed realm that is not within common sense, it can''t be done with a panacea, so everyone is not so worried.


    When Tang Ye was resting, some warriors ran to kill him. These warriors went to kill him out of private will. They couldn''t accept the good luck of Long Family Evil Young Master, singing all the way, so they wanted to prevent Tang Ye from healing.


    But these attackers were killed by Long Qingcheng in a wave of his hand. Long Qingcheng was by Tang Ye''s side, staying with him every step of the way, caring about Tang Ye very much. However, this is not great. After all, Long Qingcheng is the one who chooses his son-in-law, so don''t defend Tang Ye just want Tang Ye to win? That just doesn''t want to marry. Although many people can see this, you still have to pretend to look like it, or holding a son-in-law conference is a bit like playing with others on purpose.


    "Sister, I''m fine. My parents seem to have something to ask you. Go and see them. I can rest in the room alone. I will take the medicine pills." Tang Ye smiled at Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye¡¯s aura of being foolish was less, becoming more stable and mature, with the taste of a man of the house. This made her unable to regard Tang Ye as her younger brother anymore, because Tang Ye no longer Give her the feeling that her naughty brother needs the care of her sister.


    She was in a strange mood. If she didn''t regard Tang Ye as her younger brother, what would she be?


    "My parents'' affairs can be slowed down, I want to watch you, otherwise, what should I do if something happens?" Long Qingcheng said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her straight, and she was a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye said seriously: "Sister, you should know that today''s affairs are not easy. After your son-in-law election, there may be something else that will happen. There are probably arrangements over there, so how can you not watch? Look?"


    Long Qingcheng hesitated to speak, but finally stubbornly stubbornly unable to Tang Ye, said: "Well, you should pay attention to rest and stay in the room. I will let the guards guard the door. If there is anything, tell me immediately!"


    "Yeah." Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Only then did Long Qingcheng agree to see Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. After she left, the temperature inside and outside the room suddenly dropped, and the guard outside the door directly lost consciousness, and the princess with her face covered in white gauze opened the door openly. After she came in, the ice was lifted, and the guard had no idea what had happened.


    Tang Ye sat cross-legged on the bed and blended the top medicine pills he had taken. When the temperature in the room dropped, he knew that it was the princess. He opened his eyes, looked at the princess with a smile, and said, "I didn''t expect you to come and cheat me specially. I can''t beat Qin Youxie without your guidance."


    The princess''s eyes were contemptuous, and she coldly snorted: "Don''t you feel ashamed to do such a thing?"


    "Why are you ashamed? My daughter-in-law helps, what I feel is the full of love from her." Tang Ye laughed haha.


    Then... the ground froze and the "gegege" rang, spreading towards Tang Ye.


    Concubine Wang is a cold and arrogant woman who feels like a virgin girl after she slept with Tang Ye. She can''t stand Tang Ye''s nasty words, she wants to beat Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Stop making trouble, you won''t come for no reason. Tell me, why are you here?"


    After all, the princess was soft-hearted to Tang Ye. She found that Tang Ye, who had become stronger in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, became more and more like the prince, and her love became deeper and deeper. She is just not good at expressing and not admitting. Tsundere women are like this. She stopped the freezing spell, looked at Tang Ye and said, "The Long Family is going to die."


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and frowned, "What''s the matter?"


    The princess looked out of the city and said: "A few people are here, even Long Xingtian can''t stop it. Now you have two choices, one is to stay and wait for death, and the other is to follow me."


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, and said, "I''m not happy about this. Do you think I will leave?"


    The princess shrugged and said: "So I didn''t give you a choice. Although you have two choices, I only have one choice. I want to take you away, can you stop it?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, the princess was too domineering!

 Chapter 829： I also have a plan!

    Tang Ye had always had a hunch that the Long Family''s son-in-law election competition had become an opportunity for conspiracy, and those who wanted to take a knife against the Long Family would be fully prepared. Perhaps the Long Family¡¯s plan to choose a son-in-law will outweigh the gains.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long first arranged for the Long Family to choose a son-in-law. They really wanted Long Qingcheng to find a good home. After all, Long Qingcheng was twenty-eight or nine years old, and he was very concerned about the ancient world of Guwu Jianghu. In other words, it is a big leftover girl. However, when Long Qingcheng asked Tang Ye to be the Young Master of the Long Family, the taste of choosing a son-in-law changed.


    Long Xingtian is reactivating because of the Young Master of the Long Family. If he wants the Long Family to rise again, he must move around and eradicate the enemy. So there were all kinds of struggles afterwards. And Long Qingcheng''s choice of son-in-law can be used to win over a large force and join forces with the Long Family.


    There is also another purpose. During the election of the son-in-law, there will definitely be many enemies who will come in and destroy them. Then you can kill these enemies in one go!


    The above are the two main purposes of Long''s choice of son-in-law. However, the Long Family¡¯s election of a son-in-law has extended its influence to the entire Guwu River and Lake. At this time, it attracted the attention of the spider web. Under the control of the spider web, the young master of the Long family became infamous, and in the Guwu rivers and lakes, everyone shouted and beaten the mouse on the street. Therefore, those who want to take a knife against the Long Family have an excuse to make a move!


    For Cobweb, the biggest reason was Tang Ye''s identity. Is he really the Young Master of the Long Family?


    The young lord and the princess are the special identities that the old men once agreed in the "Earth Immortal" plan. One more young lord in the Long Family can command the city of God. This is a kind of power standing on the agreement of the predecessors. If you falsify this matter, it would be an insult to the ancestors, trampling on the agreement, and it would be more suitable to use it to defeat the Long Family.


    And Cobweb has the absolute evidence that Tang Ye is a false young master!


    The choice of son-in-law is the beginning of their respective calculations. Who will be the final winner?


    According to the words of the princess, it was definitely not the Long Family.


    "Nangong Susu was dispatched, so I just came. You don''t have to doubt the truth or falsehood of what I said." The princess knows Tang Ye''s stubborn temper. Tang Ye won''t be so easy to change if she wants to stay, although she can take Tang hard. Ye left, but as a wife, let''s talk to Tang Ye first.


    Tang Ye frowned and said solemnly: "Nangong Susu is dispatched, then those heads are going to attack the Long Family. It turns out that letting the sons play is just to enliven the atmosphere, huh..."


    The princess said: "So you know the consequences of this, you must leave, and I won''t let you die anyway."


    "Impossible." Tang Ye resolutely said: "I think I will abandon my family and leave alone?"


    "Your family?" The princess sneered, thinking that Tang Ye''s serious appearance was a bit funny, and said: "Anyone with a brain knows that you are the fake Young Master of the Long Family. It is just a move played by Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. People, you used your identity as a false young master to attack the Long Family."


    The princess became a little ironic, playing with the taste: "It seems that the Long Family is self-defeating now."


    Tang Ye watched the princess be silent for a long time, and then said: "I am the real Young Master of the Long Family."


    "Huh?" The princess was stunned, looked at Tang Ye and felt that he was bored, and hummed: "Tang Ye, you won''t be too deep in the play, are you? Being the Young Master of the Long Family for a while, you really think that you are the superior Young Master. Up?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "It sounds like I am greedy for the identity of Young Master. I was a prince in my previous life. Is it necessary to be greedy for this kind of thing?"


    "You..." The princess frowned, feeling a little messy in her head. Tang Ye, a **** likes to do this kind of troublesome things!


    Is this guy the real Young Master of the Long Family?


    Tang Ye condensed a ball of flames casually, and said: "Although I grew up in the big world, there are too many unthinkable things about me. Later I learned that the reason for this situation was that I was the reincarnation of Yuan Ying''s pregnancy. Besides, it¡¯s also because I come from Guwu Jianghu. My biological parents are Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. The reason why I was sent out of the Great World is not known to me, but I probably know. A little information, it has something to do with my grandfather¡¯s generation."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and let out a long sigh of relief. She felt that Tang Ye was really good at playing, and said with an irritation: "My son ran to be a fake son, what do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I didn''t expect it to develop like this, but it''s good that everyone misunderstood. Let me arrange some things conveniently."


    The princess was too lazy to talk about him, and hummed: "To be precise, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long are not your biological parents. The reincarnated person of our Yuanying pregnancy body grew up from the Yuanying spiritual body. As for the parents, just A carrier."


    "Don''t tell me this." Tang Ye waved his hand to stop the awakened princess, and hummed: "I grew up with a scientific education, knowing that life is conceived by a man and a woman, like this. I can¡¯t understand Yuanying¡¯s spiritual body, so let¡¯s study it after I also wake up..."


    The princess said in a bad mood: "Science is really shameless!"


    "You mean men and women...?" Tang Ye said with an OOXX gesture.


    The princess was desperate for a guy like Tang Ye, and said angrily: "It''s not scientific shameless, it''s you shameless!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Whatever you say, anyway, I''m not going to leave."


    The princess sneered and hummed: "I want to take you away, can you not go?"


    "You let me be a man who abandons his family?" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    The princess stared at Tang Ye in silence, and then said: "If I tell Long Xingtian and Madam Long about the current situation, do you say they let you go or stay? As far as I know, Madam Long can do anything for her son. , If she knew her own son was right in front of her, would she let him stay and wait for death?"


    "How do you know I will die?" Tang Ye said angrily.


    The princess pointed to the outside of the city and said, "Just rely on the old things waiting outside the city."


    "My parents may have a plan, and I... also have a plan." Tang Ye looked at the princess and said firmly.


    The princess was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye curiously: "What plan?"


    Tang Ye smiled, waved to the princess, and said, "Come to me."


    "Why?" The princess was on guard, as if Tang Ye was going to insult her.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "Don''t you want to know my plan? Come here, I will whisper to you."


    The princess looked contemptuous, thinking that Tang Ye must be cheating!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said: "Please, you and I are a husband and wife, do you have to be so precautionary? Even if you and I take off your clothes and have **** with you, it''s nothing wrong?"


    "Shut up for me!" Wang Hao let out a cold snort, walked directly to Tang Ye and sat down.


    What she never expected was that as soon as she sat down, Tang Ye pushed her down and pressed her body onto her. This meant that the Overlord would be forced to bow.


    Surprisingly, the princess didn¡¯t stop Tang Ye. She was probably desperate. She looked at Tang Ye with contempt and said, ¡°You know it¡¯s easy for me to stop you. It¡¯s not what you said to have sex. Before I got angry, Come on, what do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess under him and said, "I really want to have **** with you."


    "Then I really want to abolish you." The princess said unceremoniously.


    Tang Ye sighed and explained: "It''s about my plan. When you come, I will save trouble. I will continue to fight with Li Bubai and Ye Wushuang, and...maybe there will be more people in the process. In the game, I will secretly use the Long Family combat skills, and then my strength is not very strong, so I will definitely bleed. I am not afraid of bleeding, on the contrary, I am going to bleed. Bleed when using the Long Family combat skills!"


    "Bleeding? For what?" The princess frowned.


    Tang Ye had deep eyes and said, "Memorialize the ancestors."


    "Huh?" The princess looked dumbfounded. Seriously, even if she was a person who had awakened from a previous life, she couldn''t see through what Tang Ye had calculated. What does this bloodshed have to do with paying homage to ancestors? Also, it¡¯s not Ching Ming Festival or Double Ninth Festival. On a day with no particularity, what do you do to pay homage to your ancestors?


    The princess couldn''t understand, she didn''t bother to think about it, waved to Tang Ye, and hummed: "Go away, what does what you are doing has anything to do with this...? I don''t agree."


    Tang Ye looked at the pitiful princess, and begged: "Didn''t I say that, I am not very strong. If you want to support so many battles, you must strengthen your body. Now I have just taken the top medicine pills and turned on the flame power. , And your cold ice constitution can quickly integrate the power of the medicine pills and obtain the effects of the special constitution."


    The princess was very angry, and hummed: "Do you use me as a tool?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Aside from feelings aside, it''s really just a behavior for men and women to go to bed."


    "You..." The princess was so angry.


    Tang Ye suddenly showed a helpless and exhausted look, and said, "Han Yue, can''t you help me?"


    The princess was taken aback, rarely called Hanyue, and suddenly felt relieved. She looked at Tang Ye, and the love in her heart was irresistible. Seeing Tang Ye working so hard, she actually wanted to help. She bit her lower lip slightly, then turned her head to one side, no longer opposed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye lowered her head to plug her lips, to her earlobe, arousing her ****. The princess turned ruddy and stretched out a hand to press the bed, and then her hand shuddered and became ice, slowly spreading to the surrounding area, and then began to form an ice wall within the range of her and Tang Ye, causing her and Tang Night seems to be alone in a small room.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw it, and said, "You are really good."


    "It''s you who do what I do!" The princess glared at Tang Ye.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    The princess scolded: "You are a shameless person, you can''t be soundproofed!"


    "Oh!" Tang Ye suddenly realized, looking at the princess very happy, and said: "Thank you for recognizing my ability, you mean I am very kung fu, even an arrogant woman like you will call it out, so I must be soundproof, right? ?"


    "..."


    The princess really wanted to kill Tang Ye, gritted her teeth and said: "Before I regret it, do it now!"


    "Daughter-in-law, what you said is a bit direct..." Tang Ye laughed and said.


    "Damn..." The princess was very angry, she was about to get up, too lazy to care about Tang Ye, a shameless fellow, but she just raised her body, Tang Ye pressed it down, the two sides were just right, and the princess trembled and couldn''t help but be charming Hum...The distance between her and Tang Ye''s lower body has become a negative number... Wang Hao''s body was suddenly limp, she couldn''t help but hug Tang Ye''s waist, feeling itchy and muddy under her body, she couldn''t help but rub against Tang Ye when she moved. ...Soon there were bursts of Jiao Yin again.


    "You make me feel ridiculous, very... slutty, you can''t do this again in the future!" Suddenly, the princess''s voice became shy and whispered.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked at the princess under him, and cried, "Rong?"


    "You hate it, big bad guy! People want to hammer your chest with small fists!" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye shyly, pouting her lips and biting her lips to sell cute, very superb!


    However, Tang Ye made goose bumps. It was enough for a woman to behave like this... He was speechless, and the princess couldn''t stand the shame of bed affairs, so Lin Yourong came out.


    No wonder Lin Yourong was angry, and when he went to bed, it was his turn to come out, making himself very lewd, so he didn''t carry this pot himself!


    To blame, blame Tang Ye, and found another reason to drive!

 Chapter 830： Two personalities!

    Tang Ye loves Lin Yourong very much, both at the spiritual and physical levels!


    After a while, Lin Yourong shrank into Tang Ye''s arms, full of attachment. She looked at Tang Ye always smiling, her eyes full of tenderness. She found that Tang Ye had not changed at all. Even in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, his character was still a bit of a rogue, but he often worked so seriously and cherished the people around him.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Lin Yourong had a lot to say, and she couldn''t bear to fall asleep again, but she knew that the identity of the princess in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes helped Tang Ye. The princess holds the power of horror and is decisive in many things, such as murder. But she can''t do it. She is naturally weak and kind, and it may be okay to kill the unforgivable, but the average person who does evil, she feels that the sin is not dying, she will definitely not kill.


    So in order to better help Tang Ye, she still chose to let the princess appear.


    "I am going to leave." Lin Yourong whispered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, definitely disagreeing, hugged Lin Yourong tightly, feeling the smooth and tender skin, as if to blend together, and said, "Don''t go, just stay by my side."


    "I''ve always been by your side." Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with a light smile, but his eyes couldn''t hide the reluctance.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Wang Hao is not as gentle as you, she never gave me a good face."


    Lin Yourong grinned and said, "I don''t want to give you a good face either, you are too bad."


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong with a serious expression, stroked her face, and said, "Yourong, don¡¯t be so good to me, I can take care of myself. Are you worried that something will happen to me, so let the princess help me? Actually, I have been Suspect, the princess is subconsciously recognized to exist, and you intentionally let her exist."


    Lin Yourong was silent about Tang Ye''s words. Maybe she really let the princess appear subconsciously, otherwise the previous life will wake up and the memory will merge. After such a long period of time, she should decide which character to retain and which character disappears. The two still exist now. Could it be that they negotiated and maintained the state of dual personality?


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye and whispered softly, "I don''t want you to have an accident."


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and sighed slightly, and said, "So, as long as there is danger, you should let the princess come out, right?"


    Lin Yourong nodded lightly and said, "Don''t be angry, that''s me, I''ve always been by your side."


    Tang Ye touched Lin Yourong''s long hair lovingly, and said, "I won''t be angry. I am a man who is so hypocritical. I just think this is unfair to you..."


    As he said, Tang Ye''s expression became firm, and said: "Since there is danger, you have to let the princess come out, then I will let the danger disappear! We will return to the outside world and live the ordinary life that was once again. Then you are you, and you no longer have to ask the princess to help me."


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with a sweet and happy face, and said, "Yeah! I''m waiting for you!"


    Tang Ye smiled, turned over to pin down Lin Yourong, and lowered his head to kiss. Lin Yourong evaded shyly, but smiled again, said some sweet words, and greeted Tang Ye''s intimacy.


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong a little bit badly, and said: "You Rong, you can control the princess in the future. Let''s couple together and we can''t do anything. But usually the princess doesn''t even touch my hands. It''s too cold. !"


    "I don''t care about you, you big-luck-l wolf!" The princess snorted squeamishly, with a smile on her lips. She was always so happy with Tang Ye.


    She waited for Tang Ye to fulfill her promise, returning to the past, life is calm and ordinary, eating breakfast together, commuting together, walking together, and sleeping together!


    Tang Ye also wanted to speak to Lin Yourong, but found that Lin Yourong could not move anymore, and the surrounding atmosphere became deadly!


    I''ll go!


    Tang Ye was speechless, Lin Yourong went back, and the princess came out!


    The daughter-in-law is too mischievous, right now she is pressing on the princess and let the princess come out, she has to let herself go?


    Princess Wang''s eyes opened, looking at Tang Ye as if the air in front of him was about to freeze, and she was about to freeze Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was shocked and couldn''t let the princess make a move, so he lifted the princess''s body, broke some of her legs, and slammed down to the Phoenix Nest.


    "You... Um!" The princess shivered and couldn''t cast spells anymore. Tang Ye rapped her body. The feeling was so strange that she was powerless, just thinking about venting her body''s desire.


    Tang Ye slowly led the rhythm, and the princess fell completely. There is nothing a man cannot conquer with a gun?


    The princess showed an aggrieved look, as if she had been raped, distraught.


    Tang Ye was speechless, holding the princess sideways, the princess did not object, she seemed to be a corpse, she was desperate. Tang Ye said, "It''s not that you can''t hear me and Yourong. No matter which character you are, I love you deeply. I just hope you will be gentle with me."


    "All you want is her!" The princess was angry and aggrieved.


    Tang Ye looked at the princess, laughed, and said, "Do you love me too? With an independent character, you love me without being influenced by tolerance?"


    "That''s right, otherwise you won''t be the way you are now." Tang Ye muttered to herself.


    He hugged some princesses tightly and said: "Han Yue, you know what I want, don''t be frustrated."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "It''s not her that you want, just thinking about my disappearance, right?"


    Tang Ye did not deny what he said to Lin Yourong just now, and frankly said: "You don''t know what I used to be with Yourong. That girl always makes people want to keep it in the palm of his hand. Although I said to Going back to the big world and returning to the calm and ordinary life before, but I also know that I don¡¯t know when to do that. I feel sorry and tolerant."


    "Not because you are useless!" The princess snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So before that day comes, you still have a long time to exist. Even if that day comes, you can guarantee that there is no danger? So you will still exist. You Rongtai Gentle and kind, she doesn¡¯t want to be a murderer. It¡¯s not easy for her to persist with her original intention. But she is very worried, so let you exist... I wonder if you and her are still as aware of each other as before? You... Wouldn''t we be independent from each other?"


    The princess turned her head and said nothing.


    "Oh!" Tang Ye suddenly realized, and said in surprise: "You really have split personality, so what you do is independent of Yourong, she can''t see it, you and she are like two people, no wonder you You have a temper, you are jealous."


    "Fuck! Who is jealous!" The princess drank angrily.


    Tang Ye laughed, and rolled over to press under the princess, and said, "Han Yue, I suddenly found you very cute."


    "You..." Wang Hao was very angry, but was conquered by Tang Ye in that direction. She fell again, watching Tang Ye''s face flushed, and slowly cooperated again. Having done this kind of thing, it doesn''t seem so embarrassing.


    Tang Ye knew the princess''s affection for him, and smiled: "Han Yue, you are in a previous life, and you should have a deep relationship with me in the previous life, but now you are with me..."


    "You are almost exactly the same as in your previous life!" The princess said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, surprised: "Really?"


    "It''s all shameless!" the princess cursed.


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "In this way, after I wake up my memory, there will be an extra memory of my previous life, there will be no abrupt personality. At that time..."


    Tang Ye looked at the princess very gently, and said: "When the time comes, I will remember your matter, and I will make up for your grievances... let the princess beat and scold you!"


    The princess was stunned, watching Tang Ye''s heart warm, and she was deeply moved. Indeed, she became more interested in Tang Ye because Tang Ye was almost exactly the same as the prince, except that her memory did not wake up. She was like a prince who had temporarily lost his memory, so her feelings for Tang Ye did not depend on whether Tang Ye was in this life or in her past life. twists and turns.


    Tang Ye became tender and loving to the princess, the princess let go of her arrogance, and was more submissive to Tang Ye, and then the beginning of a bed-rolling was the real marriage of husband and wife. The flower spit once broke the stamens, and the willow weeping shook the willow branches."


    ****Don''t forget!


    The princess leaned in Tang Ye''s arms, still so cold and arrogant, but not so rushing, and said, "Don''t be so greedy, come back quickly, we have a bigger world to do."


    Tang Ye was speechless, this matter already involved entanglements in his previous life. It was an ultra-prosperous era where the fairyland and the psychic realm frequently appeared. It was much longer than now, and even Li Haoran was not born at that time!


    At that time, he discovered the real providence, the secret of the old Taoist priest. Tang Ye was also very interested, but he didn''t wake up as soon as he wanted to. If you can wake up easily, are you afraid of those little bugs in the Profound Realm outside?


    The warrior seems to be the decline of generations, from the past to the present, infinitely close to the outside world of science. Perhaps, the intention of the old Taoist priests was to completely weaken mortals, and there is no longer any saying of cultivating immortals and proving Tao. Thousands of years later, will the world of Guwu Jianghu also disappear?


    Which world is better?

 Chapter 831： My woman is more privileged!

    The princess is a person from a more distant era. In that era, the fairyland was not so rare, and even the realm of the gods appeared. Therefore, the princess did not pay much attention to the current Guwu Jianghu. Even the Guanghan Temple, to her, is just a disciple and grandson.


    The so-called mysterious ice technique was just created by a little girl taught by the princess. Her mind was only on the secrets she had explored, and there was no need to waste her expression on the present.


    But she was very angry. How could Tang Ye break through so slowly, like a snail, and be beaten by people from the Profound Realm, is it like the prince who went to the folks to pretend to be a pig and eat a tiger?


    The princess was still sleeping with Tang Ye on the bed, only covering her body with light clothes. Tang Ye picked her heart out, and she was no longer so embarrassed and embarrassed. Speaking naturally is a lot easier, and said to Tang Ye: "You are not happy anymore, you may not be able to make progress on that matter. Even so, you have to break through to the Mahayana in Wonderland, so that you can gather the Yuan Ying spirit body and reincarnate. Success, then the next life. One life after another, this is our destiny."


    Tang Ye always had a question that he didn''t understand, and looked at the princess and said, "What is your attitude towards that old Taoist priest and me?"


    The princess shook her head and said: "It''s not very clear. Sometimes I object, sometimes I agree. The things arranged by the old Taoist priests are too strange. But I know very well that it is necessary to go to heaven if you want to clarify those things thoroughly."


    "Isn''t that just about breaking the shackles of heaven and earth?" Tang Ye took a breath, a little different from his own thoughts, things seemed to become very complicated.


    The princess said: "That''s right, but you had the opportunity to do it back then. After all, you became the king and you are ready for everything..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "I became the king? Then I really killed..."


    The princess glanced at him and said, "You didn''t sit on the dragon chair, but in everyone''s hearts, you are already the king. We are all waiting for you to perform the memorial service, but you suddenly left and went..."


    The princess suddenly stopped talking.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said in a bad air: "Don''t stop telling the story halfway through, it''s too immoral to hang your appetite!"


    The princess became angry and said angrily: "You went to the profound realm! Where the gatekeeper stayed! You are the only one who entered the profound realm! But after you entered, you never came out again... You abandoned everyone and you failed. Everyone¡¯s expectation, others say that you... become a minion¡¯s running dog!"


    "Oh..." Tang Ye opened his mouth slightly, and probably understood why he opposed the Xuanhuang plan in the big world.


    Become a running dog of the gatekeeper, so he opposes the black and yellow plan, so I can accept the power of Wolong, so I can enter the illusion of the power of Wolong, see the old Taoist, see the message left by the dragon, I...Is the gatekeeper !


    In this way, my particularity in the big world at the beginning makes sense. It really is that everything is doomed!


    The princess said: "In fact, we don¡¯t know whether these things are true or not. Because you didn¡¯t show up again, all the rumors were speculations. Then the vixen came to tell me that you have been reincarnated. I want to know what happened. I couldn''t let go of the feeling in my heart, so I reincarnated with him."


    Tang Ye felt that the story was a little ups and downs, and was attracted, and said, "Listening to you, I really want to know the past."


    "So you quickly become stronger and activate your Nascent Soul Spirit Body!" The princess had a bad breath.


    Tang Ye was helpless, and said, "I want to become stronger too. The problem is that my situation is different from yours. You only quickly break through your strength when you wake up your memory. This is like cheating. And I honestly practice and break through. , It''s not easy..."


    The princess was also helpless to Tang Ye. Although the guy walked very steadily, it was too slow, and he often played heartbeat, worried that he would be killed by others. Back then, the king of the world would be killed by others.


    This is the reason why the princess loves and hates Tang Ye, why is she so hated?


    The princess became irritated and hummed to Tang Ye: "I''ll help you kill them all!"


    Tang Ye hurriedly stopped her and said, "No. Didn''t you find out? They are actually my grindstone and the root of my luck. If you do everything and I don''t grow, how can I break through? Yes, I have always believed that there are laws in this world, and it is impossible to make someone invincible. Although you are strong now, someone can restrain you. So you don¡¯t expose too many secrets to avoid being chased by natural enemies. The world, in the city of Sunlight, suddenly appeared a twilight Buddha, a person who could almost ascend, I knew that the so-called limitation of luck is sometimes bullshit. I even suspect that there are immortals in this world! After all, no one knows The chess arranged by the old Taoist priest."


    The princess was stunned for a moment, and then said with a little joke, "Looking at you, do you oppose the old Taoist priest?"


    "I can''t say that." Tang Ye stared at him, "It''s possible that the old Taoist also had tricky things. I saw that huge scarlet demon when the old Taoist cut the world, and a few drops of blood could turn into blood. Demon, so if that scarlet demon is the opponent of the old Taoist priest, then the old Taoist priest cannot completely control everything."


    The princess feels tired, why are things so complicated?


    Tang Ye smiled, hugged the princess slightly, bowed his head and kissed twice, and said: "I''m going to the competition, you have a good rest. Try to let me do this by myself. If I didn''t die, don''t do it. If I was back then. Reincarnating from the Profound Realm, with the mystery of the Profound Realm, I think I have predicted a lot of things. So the current encounter may be arranged by myself. If this is the case, then go steady and don¡¯t try to skip this step. , Otherwise the gain is not worth the loss. Looking back, I find that there are many opportunities and many magical powers that are obtained through hardships. Perhaps the success obtained through hardships is the real success."


    The princess looked a little fascinated by Tang Ye like this. She admitted that Tang Ye with such a correct thought was very attractive. How can you succeed if you don''t work hard?


    No pie in the sky, no matter how superior you are, you must work hard!


    The princess likes Tang Ye like this, but she has always arrogantly refused to admit it, and hummed: "Then you mean that the easy success of waking up memories like me is not considered a real success if you don''t work hard?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then laughed loudly, hugged the princess and kissed him a few times, the princess was really cute.


    The princess was so annoyed, her face was red and red.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You are a woman, you have privileges. You are my woman, so you have privileges. You don''t have to work hard, because I will always protect you!"


    After all, Tang Ye put down the princess, got out of bed and dressed, and went out to fight!


    After playing with conspiracies and **** battles, the beloved woman came to help drive the car, talked, and was in a great mood. What to fear if you want to fight?


    The princess pulled a strand of tulle to cover her white body, lying on the bed half propped up is so charming. She looked at Tang Ye''s back with unprecedented tenderness. Tang Ye''s words just made her feel so warm, and she loved Tang Ye even more. She found that this kind of putting down the air and being intimate with Tang Ye made people obsessed with it forever.


    But her personality is not so easy to change. With a smile at the corner of her mouth, she said in a bad mood, "Who is protecting whom? A guy who can''t reach the Profound Realm, it''s useless!"


    Outside, Tang Ye continued to compete, merged with the top medicine pill, and with a very good mood, he was confident that he would not lose. However, during the time when he was loving and intimate with the princess, how could Li Bubai and Ye Wushuang not make any preparations?

 Chapter 832： Take a dumb loss!

    For the fighting of the masters of the Tongxuan Realm, the arena has no meaning, so just don''t do the arena at all, just circle a range on the ground to fight.


    At this time Tang Ye and Li Bubai were facing each other. Thinking of Tang Ye''s "streak intentions", such as deliberately increasing the range of flame attacks, and then "not deliberately" hurting people... Many warriors stay far away to avoid being "retaliated" by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye expressed helplessness over this kind of thing. When he is weak, others want to bully him, when he is strong, others avoid him, sad and sorrowful, it seems that he is destined to be a villain.


    Li Bubai looked at Tang Ye in front of him and couldn''t help frowning. He saw Tang Ye refreshed, not at all like he had just gone through a life and death battle. He knew that Tang Ye could get the top medicine pill to heal his injuries after winning Qin Youxie, but it would take some time to heal his injuries, and it would take time to recover his injuries and strength. Therefore, Li Bubai originally thought that Tang Ye could recover at most half of his strength. This was a loophole that could be exploited.


    But now Tang Ye seems to have recovered everything. Not only has he recovered, but Tang Ye''s breath is better than before. what is this? Tang Ye broke through?


    Li Bubai couldn''t help but feel frustrated. This frustration stems from the fact that he initially thought that he could easily deal with Tang Ye, but also hoped that he could fight Tang Ye, then he could "accidentally" kill Tang Ye and contribute to the plan of the Jianghu League. But after Tang Ye won consecutive Yang Gaopeng and Qin Youxie, he lost this confidence. Because of Tang Ye, from self-confidence to unconfident, there is always a little jealousy towards Tang Ye.


    But he will kill Tang Ye anyway!


    Wang Zhi gave him a poison that could be placed on his flying knife. As long as Tang Ye was hit, killing Tang Ye would be no longer difficult.


    The use of poison is a disgraceful method, and if discovered, it will be cast aside by people. But it doesn''t matter, the poison is colorless, tasteless, and will not be noticed.


    Li Bubai is a good hand with flying knives. Although it is exaggerated to take the top level from thousands of miles away, he can use the flying knives to make the enemy fall without getting close, and the enemy doesn''t know how he did it.


    Quick, accurate, and ruthless are the characteristics of Li Bubai''s flying knives. At the same time, he is often praised for being handsome, men admired and women admired because he is free and handsome with flying knives.


    Li Bubai looked at Tang Ye and said, "I didn''t expect us to meet under such circumstances."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is weird?"


    "Of course it''s strange!" Li Bubai snorted coldly: "Although you are the young master of the Long Family, I have never admitted your identity. In my eyes, you are just the kind of gangsters rumored to be evil young people. Skill, relying on the family status to be arrogant, what qualifications does a person like you have to compare with me?"


    "This..." Tang Ye looked at Li Bubai speechlessly. He was scolded a lot, and some were even more ugly. He felt that Li Bubai''s remarks were very small and pediatric, but instead of irritating him, he found it interesting.


    No way, Tang Ye''s development is different from others. The image of others is just and stalwart, but he is evil and dark, but he is a good person, so he will not be affected by others'' abuse.


    Li Bubai looked calm when he saw Tang Ye, and was indifferent to his reprimand, his face blushing with anger. How can there be such a wonderful person in the world?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk so much nonsense with Li Bu, he knew from the princess that the Long Family''s choice of son-in-law was just the beginning, and there was a bigger scene behind. He doesn''t know the specific situation of this scene, so he needs to buy more time to arrange the arrangement. He raised his hand to gather a flame, and said to Li Bubai: "I remember you used a flying knife? Come on, see if your flying knife is better or my fireball is better."


    "Don''t be smug!" Li Bubai snorted angrily, shaking his right hand, and saw a silver light flashing from his sleeve. It was a sharp flying knife, which was pulled by Li Bubai''s power. Continuously rotating, then flew out with a whistle, attacking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smashed a fireball and collided with the flying knife. The strength of the two was not much different. The fireball burst, and the flying knife retreated.


    Li Bubai frowned, very surprised. Being able to directly hit his flying knife back shows that Tang Ye''s strength is comparable to his. In this case, the situation is not good for him, because Tang Ye still has weird and powerful supernatural powers, but he doesn''t!


    Everyone was surprised to see Tang Ye''s strength. Although Tang Ye defeated Yang Gaopeng and Qin Youxie, the win was very dangerous, and he almost died both times. Therefore, everyone believed that Tang Ye''s victory was in technique, not strength. If you talk about power alone, Tang Ye''s pseudo-Tong Xuan definitely can''t beat Tong Xuan!


    However, seeing Tang Ye''s strength now seems to be stronger than just now! This is because Tang Ye has been tempered, and the effect of that top pill?


    If it is, then Tang Ye is really terrible. Fast breakthroughs indicate unlimited potential. Fast fusion of pills means fast aura fusion. In this case, once given time and resources, he will quickly get a breakthrough. If he were to jump out of the pseudo-profound realm and break into the profound realm, it would be even more difficult to deal with!


    Can''t let this kid continue to grow!


    Everyone realized that Tang Ye was terrible and had this idea.


    Some of them thought Tang Ye was a villain, so they had to get rid of it. And some people don''t care if Tang Ye is a villain, but because Tang Ye is a huge threat, they have to get rid of it!


    "Brother Li, we must defeat Long Ye!" Someone stood up, not afraid of the embarrassment of Long Xingtian and Madam Long, and directly regarded Tang Ye as a villain to cheer for Li Bubai.


    After one person came forward, more people came forward, cheering for Li Bubai and singing bad Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was quite speechless when he saw this situation. He thought of what the adult at Red Wall said when he left the big world, "When you return, it will be the day when thousands of people will welcome you."


    Outside the big world, he is a hero, a righteous figure who also bows to the emperor!


    But inside, it seemed like a demon that everyone hated.


    This kind of experience is truly unforgettable in a lifetime.


    Everyone unanimously sang Tang Ye and cheered for Li Bubai, which made Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng very embarrassed. So Tang Ye is also the Young Master of the Long Family, and this election contest is also held by the Long Family. Why don''t these guys show any face?


    Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long were very angry. You can''t blame the warriors for this. If you want to blame Tang Ye for being too troublesome, you will offend the whole arena once you go out. This "charm" is really great!


    Long Xingtian smiled awkwardly, and said haha, "This is also a kind of skill... If you can''t live forever, it will be stinking for thousands of years..."


    Long Qingcheng and Mrs. Long stared at Long Xingtian. Can the man point his face?


    Long Xingtian obediently shut up.


    The princess originally wanted to take a rest in the room, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Tang Ye¡¯s bedwork ability is not a quick shooter, and her legs are always tired after tossing, whether it¡¯s spreading, lifting, or kneeling... but she suddenly listened. Going outside to sing Tang Ye''s loud voice, knowing that Tang Ye was tossing again, she sighed helplessly.


    Is something wrong with that guy again? How can it cause trouble so much? Isn¡¯t it tired just after bed?


    After all, the princess was not worried about Tang Ye, put on her clothes, left the room, and went to the top of a tall building, looking at Tang Ye, if Tang Ye was in danger, she would help her.


    Li Bubai received the shouts of everyone, and his fighting spirit was high. The frustration caused by Tang Ye disappeared, and he felt that it was not difficult to defeat Tang Ye!


    After releasing a flying knife to Tang Ye, he continued to wave his hands, and then released two flying knives out. Tang Ye drew a distance with him, condensed the flames to dispel the flying knives, unexpectedly three flying knives flew up suddenly, he couldn''t avoid it, and a flying knife scratched his arm slightly.


    "It''s a pity, he should cut his throat!" Some warriors felt it was a pity that they could not kill Tang Ye, and sighed in annoyance.


    But Li Bubai and Wang Zhi retreated very happy. The flying knife is poisonous. After cutting Tang Ye, Tang Ye will be quickly poisoned. When Tang Ye is weak, it will be a lamb to be slaughtered!


    Tang Ye was cut on his arm, and the audience finally applauded...to celebrate Tang Ye''s injury, and then hope that Tang Ye will lose quickly!


    That''s probably what it meant.


    Tang Ye looked back at these obsessive melon-eating people, even if they were misled by rumors, they couldn''t help being angry. It seems that if you don''t let them despair, they don''t know to shut up obediently!


    call!


    Tang Ye suddenly condensed a large enough flame and hit Li Bubai. This flame can burst into several small flames, and he also wants Li Bubai to taste the taste of being injured because of being unable to cope with it!


    However, what surprised him was that Li Bubai resolved his big fireball with a flying knife, and the big fireball did not burst into several small fireballs.


    How is this going?


    Tang Ye was very puzzled, could it be because of insufficient power?


    Tang Ye immediately condensed the fireball again and tried his strength, but found that his body was weak, and soon his legs became weak and fell directly to the ground.


    poisoned!


    As a person who studied medicine from agricultural herbs, Tang Ye immediately knew what was wrong with him.


    He looked at Li Bubai, who was smiling, watching him playfully.


    "You poisoned me?!" Tang Ye was extremely angry, he most hated others for being a gentleman but playing insidious methods.


    Li Bubai sneered: "Did you see me poisoning you? No? Then don''t spit people. If you say that because you are afraid of failure, then I really overestimate you. You are a person who can''t afford to lose. "


    "You..." Tang Ye stared at Li Bubai angrily, weakened, and barely got up, and said angrily: "It''s not compliant with the despicable means of poisoning, you lost!"


    "What?" Li Bubai sneered, looked at everyone, and said, "Long Ye said I poisoned him, do you believe it?"


    "What''s a joke! How could Brother Li as a member of the Jianghu Alliance poison? The Jianghu Alliance presides over the rivers and lakes fairly, impartially, and will certainly not poison! Long Ye, if you are not an opponent, then give up, don''t Frame people!" A warrior defended Li Bubai.


    Someone said: "Long Ye, you have a problem with your body. You must have been eager to get it done when you merged the top medicine pills just now? No wonder you look like nothing. It turned out to be anxious. Now that something has happened, you deserve it. !"


    "Are you poisoned, just let someone check it? I believe Brother Li will agree!" A warrior said, this suggestion is fair.


    Li Bubai smiled and said, "Whatever you want, I am willing to cooperate. The people of the Jianghu League are not ashamed to do that, but the words of Young Master Long disappointed me very much. If you can''t win, I will use this method, Long Family Can''t afford to lose?"


    These words not only provoked Tang Ye, but also satirized the Long Family!


    Tang Ye stared at Li Bubai with a gloomy expression. an examination? Just kidding, he is a brilliant Chinese medicine doctor, how can he not know that the poison is colorless and tasteless and can''t be detected?


    If checked, it will only make Li Bubai a gentleman telling the truth and become a sinister villain himself! The Long Family will also be made irresponsible comments!


    Can you only suffer from this dumb loss?

 Chapter 833： Qualified to be my opponent!

    Although Tang Ye is already notorious all over the world, even if he is a sinister villain, it is estimated that others will not think it is a fuss. But knowing that it was Li Bubai''s insidious tactic, but she wanted to endure a dumb loss, Tang Ye refused to do it!


    A warrior made a suggestion to stop the competition and let people check Tang Ye''s body to see if it was really poisoned. Tang Ye would not agree to this suggestion, because if the poisoning cannot be detected, then he would be a framer. Since Li Bubai carefully poisoned him, how could he expose himself?


    But what can we do to avoid this dumb loss, defeat Li Bubai, and even reveal that Li Bubai is indeed poisonous?


    "Long Ye, your face is ugly. Is something wrong? Don''t fight if something happens!" Long Qingcheng saw Tang Ye''s face pale, there must be something wrong, and he exclaimed very worried.


    Everyone is speechless. Miss Long Family, even if you are protecting your younger brother, you still give some face to everyone, OK? It''s very difficult for you to directly talk to Tang Ye like this, OK!


    Long Qingcheng''s reputation is very good, she is beautiful and looks like a fairy, everyone wants to please her. So if she defended Tang Ye, everyone was embarrassed to say that hers was not.


    About Tang Ye, people are actually very depressed. The Long Family has always had a good reputation. Although Long Xingtian is domineering, he is upright and fair. The name of Mrs. Long''s benevolence is spread all over the country. It is said that she is a believer in the Buddha. She often goes to temples to offer incense and donates to the construction of the temple. She has an excellent connection with the legendary monk, the ancient master. Needless to say, Miss Long Qingcheng''s reputation is an object of admiration for all men. But it is such a good family, but the evil young Long Ye is wrong!


    What makes people even more puzzled is that Long Jia just ignores such evil. People can only sigh that the Long Family has fallen...Everyone has guessed some of the reasons. For example, the Young Master of the Long Family has been separated since childhood. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long want to compensate him, so they are more indulgent. But people feel that indulgence also has a degree. Right now, Tang Ye''s notoriety is obviously not within the acceptable range of people.


    Tang Ye heard Long Qingcheng''s words, turned his head to look at her, squeezed out a smile, and said, "Sister, I''m fine, don''t worry."


    Long Qingcheng wanted to speak again, but Tang Ye turned around and looked at Li Bubai again.


    Tang Ye stared at Li Bubai coldly, and said angrily: "People like you want my sister too?"


    "You, no, worthy!" Tang Ye emphasized again.


    "You..." Li Bubai was very angry at Tang Ye, and immediately shot a flying knife. The speed was so fast that Tang Ye, who was weak all over, would definitely not be able to avoid it!


    However, what surprised everyone was that Tang Ye didn''t move anymore, did he intend to hide? !


    What is this going to do? court death?


    Everyone was quite speechless towards Tang Ye, and the behavior of this guy was always unpredictable!


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng was even more worried, almost running to protect Tang Ye, feeling that she would die without Tang Ye.


    Long Qingcheng''s fierce reaction made Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long feel strange. They were also worried about Tang Ye, but they were not so eager. They understand Tang Ye, Tang Ye is more cunning than anyone else, and it is impossible to obediently die. And they knew that Long Qingcheng and Tang Ye spent more time together than them, so they should know Tang Ye better. But now Long Qingcheng''s reaction is as if he doesn''t need his brain to think at all, even if Tang Ye loses a piece of hair, he seems to be worried.


    Is this too enthusiastic, too...in-depth?


    In short, this kind of reaction is beyond general concern, what''s the matter?


    "Oh!"


    When Long Qingcheng was worried about Tang Ye, when Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long felt that Long Qingcheng''s reaction was strange, everyone yelled, very surprised.


    At this time, he saw that the flying knife that Li Bubai had shot out attacked Tang Ye. Tang Ye still did not evade. Tang Ye raised his hand to condense a ball of flame in his hand, resisting it with the flame and the flying knife, and wanted to dissolve the flying knife. But there was a problem with his body, and he couldn''t stop the flying knife at all, so the flying knife directly penetrated his palm, and the flying knife stopped.


    Although the flying knife stopped, the price paid was too great. The palm is penetrated, which is quite painful. In this way, that hand is useless, and it certainly can''t be used to meet Li Bubai.


    Tang Ye should have avoided this kind of thing, why did he do it?


    Everyone felt strange.


    At this time, everyone noticed that even if Tang Ye was pierced through a palm, he didn''t scream any pain!


    Tang Ye stared at Li Bubai coldly, and said solemnly: "I know what happened to taking medicine pills to heal injuries, and I know if there is poisoning. All I don''t know is what means you used silently. I was poisoned. No matter what, I tell you, I Longye... won''t fall easily!"


    "You flying knife!"


    Tang Ye pulled out the flying knife suddenly, letting the palm of his hand keep dripping blood, raised the flying knife and snorted coldly: "Thank you for the pain caused by this flying knife for allowing me to recover some strength. As long as I have this strength, I will defeat you with all my strength!"


    call!


    Tang Ye snorted coldly, and suddenly threw the flying knife out, and the flying knife plunged into the ground, buzzing and powerfully, as if it shocked everyone''s hearts.


    At this moment, everyone looked at Tang Ye''s mouth slightly open. Some people were frightened and shocked, and some people were originally scolding Tang Ye, but they were shocked by Tang Ye''s behavior and couldn''t scold him anymore.


    How should I put it, this Tang Ye feels very resolute, iron-blooded, and tenacious. What''s important is that he has an awe-inspiring and convincing aura.


    This is not by pretending.


    How could such a person be less evil? How could it be based on the status of the family to dominate it?


    Everyone suddenly realized. With Tang Ye''s strength, he defeated Yang Gaopeng and Qin Youxie. Even among the young talents of Guwu Jianghu, he ranked high, so why rely on the family?


    There was also Tang Ye''s resolute behavior, willing to let the flying knife penetrate the palm of his hand, stimulate the body with pain, restore consciousness and strength... But under the palm of his hand, he did not call out a pain! If you are just a young master without suffering, how can you endure this kind of pain?


    After a while, the atmosphere became subtle. Those warriors who hated Tang Ye and were angry at Tang Ye quietly changed their impression of Tang Ye.


    So tenacious, so iron-blooded young man, worthy of respect, encouragement, and praise!


    Although in the end everyone did not shout out to support Tang Ye because of some "historical legacy" issues, they all chose to watch in silence, no longer abuse Tang Ye, and no longer blindly sing Tang Ye.


    "No, don''t be affected by his behavior!" Wang Zhitui shouted at Li Bubai when he saw Tang Ye''s behavior.


    This is a **** heart attack!


    On the other side, Fan Huantian and Ye Wushuang were still sitting together. They shook their heads and sighed when they saw Tang Ye''s behavior and the changes in everyone''s reaction.


    Not helpless, but admiration!


    Fan Huantian said: "Well done, done! Long Ye does need a little pain to stimulate his body, but he smoothly used this to deceive everyone. One was poisoned in the competition. Those who can consider the overall situation, who have arranged this set of''heart attacking'' methods so cleverly, are qualified to be my opponents!"


    "Young Master Long Family, we all underestimated it!"


    "But this also shows¡ª"


    Fan Huantian looked at Ye Wushuang, and said coldly: "This person must be eliminated! Otherwise, it will be a big trouble in the future! It just so happens that you have finished the''righteous sword'' that you stole from Li Haoran. That''s Li Haoran''s unique knowledge, killing Longye is not a problem, right?"


    Ye Wushuang smiled, drank the wine in his hand, looked at Tang Ye''s back and said: "I have the sword of righteousness, I said he is a monster, he is a monster. The monster...will die by the sword of righteousness!"

 Chapter 834： It is for this reason?

    Tang Ye''s actions shocked not only Fan Huantian and the audience, but almost everyone was affected by what he did. Qin Youxie admired Tang Ye very much. Although he was defeated, he did not leave, nor was he in a hurry to comprehend the fire of the five elements he touched. He still sat outside to watch Tang Ye''s test.


    Seeing Tang Ye holding Li Bubai''s flying knife with his palm, and what he said, he admired Tang Ye even more. His determination to befriend Tang Ye is also firm, and he will maintain the relationship between Long and Qin. However, he also smelled the conspiracy behind the election of his son-in-law today. The Long Family probably has a catastrophe, and it is still a question whether they can survive this catastrophe. He alone couldn''t help the Long Family much.


    People like Yang Gaopeng and Dayue Longying who had no way to resolve their hatreds with Tang Ye had only one idea in their hearts about Tang Ye''s ability and potential, as well as that wisdom, and that was killing!


    Tang Ye is very terrible, absolutely can''t keep it, otherwise there will be endless troubles in the future!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s stubborn figure, Long Qingcheng suddenly missed the past. She would rather Tang Ye be reprimanded by her like before than Tang Ye was injured. Seeing Tang Ye injured and still fighting, she felt uncomfortable...Finally, she realized what kind of feeling this was.


    "Why meet you..." Long Qingcheng muttered with red eyes.


    In the future, it will be difficult...Why should I meet you?


    Neither Long Xingtian nor Madam Long spoke, watching Tang Ye stay silent. Such a child is too good, although he wants him to contribute more to the Long Family, but he is not willing to be injured.


    Going east and west to perform the tasks arranged by Mrs. Long came back, seeing Tang Ye doing this, she cried a long time ago. They hate such young masters, and they always hold their hearts so that they can never forget. Mrs. Long said that they would no longer need to serve Tang Ye in the future. They were affected by Tang Ye and were no longer qualified dead men. But they still couldn''t help but come back to see, risking to violate Madam Long''s order, they might be in danger of being cleaned up.


    Since Hei Lao walked out of that yard once and got to know Tang Ye, he started to do more things, and the rivers and lakes became interesting... He went to see Tang Ye''s test today. As he said at the beginning, if Tang Ye had a clever head and people thought that he was defeated only because of his cunning, it would be a big mistake.


    The most fearful thing about Tang Ye is his cruelty.


    Be cruel to the enemy, even more cruel to yourself!


    The arrival of the princess naturally attracted the attention of Hei Lao. He felt quite terrible. The last time the Princess of Guanghan Tiangong came out to pick up Tang Ye, he somewhat saw the strength of the Princess. Breaking through from Tongxuan to Chaoxian is already a master. And now, the princess seems to have stepped into the fairyland with one foot!


    This fucking... Old Hei couldn''t believe this kind of thing. Who can make such a breakthrough in such a short time?


    Finally he thought of a possibility-a reincarnated person!


    Hei Lao quietly appeared next to the princess, the princess naturally noticed, but he ignored it. She had seen Hei Lao stay by Tang Ye, knowing that Hei Lao was not an enemy.


    Hei Lao shook his head and smiled, and said, "I dare not call you a girl like you, because you may be older than me..."


    The princess glanced coldly.


    An old man said that a young woman is older than him, which is simply the biggest challenge to a woman!


    You are old, your whole family is old! How can you say that a girl is old?


    Hei realized that he had said something wrong, and he quickly pretended to laugh stupidly, and explained: "I mean-high qualifications! I know you are a reincarnated person, otherwise you can''t explain the progress of your cultivation."


    The princess did not speak. Hei Lao could see her identity and she didn''t think it was weird, after all, this bad old man was a master of fairyland who pretended to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    Hei Lao asked again: "The Long Family Boy is also a reincarnated person?"


    The princess took a look at Hei Lao, wondering if she should answer. She thought it was a good answer. Heilao is an old man. She has to show respect. If she ignores it, she seems to be older than him, so she doesn''t have to give face.


    The Wang concubine''s thoughts are a bit strange, probably because her relationship with Tang Ye is advancing by leaps and bounds, and she feels that she should be more like a woman after lingering with Tang Ye. She blinked, only to realize that she had charming eyelashes. She murmured, "I am his woman...oh no, he is my man."


    This statement made the princess feel a little bit blushing...but she didn''t think it was wrong. She is a reincarnated person, so her man is naturally like her, this is the answer to Hei Lao.


    Hei Lao thinks that the princess is indeed weird, probably a person who can''t express feelings. He didn''t want to entangle these things with these young people, and said: "But I don''t think the Long Family guy is like a reincarnated person, what''s the matter?"


    Mentioned that the princess became ill-tempered, with a great complaint, he hummed: "It was a ghost made by himself! It seems that he himself thinks that he should grow up like this, I am afraid it has something to do with his fate... Why should I tell you this? ?"


    Only then did the princess stare at Hei Lao cautiously.


    The old man laughed and thought that the princess was as funny as Tang Ye, and said: "Don''t worry, I admire the Long Family boy and will not hurt him. However, I want to remind you that reincarnated people are not accepted by gatekeepers. Although there is no violation of the rules, some stubborn gatekeepers will still attack you. Because the method of reincarnation is too mysterious and provoked to the authority of the gatekeeper. How can we mortals...be better than the heavens?"


    "They dare to come, I dare to kill!" The princess snorted coldly.


    Hei Lao smiled, and said: "A general doorkeeper can be killed in the fairyland. But you may not win the doorkeeper who is the same as the doorkeeper in the fairyland. Also, the doorkeeper above the fairyland, how do you win?"


    The princess had a calm face.


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye, smiled, and said, "The rivers and lakes have many problems. The rivers and lakes are getting old, and the rivers and lakes are dying... How desolate. I don''t know this is set by the old Taoist priests. The world is one, but we are not up for it. I always feel that this kind of world is going to change, so I am optimistic about the Long Family..."


    "He is not free, he has other things to do with me!" The princess interrupted the old man. She didn''t have the leisure, and let Tang Ye go to the rivers and lakes to deal with the problems of the rivers and lakes.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "But how do I feel that Long Ye is here for this?"


    ...


    Li Bubai didn''t like the current atmosphere very much. Everyone stopped cheering for him and no longer scolded Tang Ye. He hated Tang Yewan''s deceptive means. He wanted to give Tang Ye a fatal blow while Tang Ye was poisoned!


    "Long Ye, don''t think that this will mess up my state of mind, your despicableness will eventually cost you!" Li Bubai was angry and vicious, and drank to Tang Ye, holding two throwing knives in each of his left and right hands, and then cruelly to Tang Ye. Throw it out.


    call!


    The flying knife was extremely fast, as if cutting through the air, and pointed directly at Tang Ye''s throat. Tang Ye couldn''t avoid the three flying knives just now, let alone the four now?

 Chapter 835： You are so vicious!

    Tang Ye looked at the four flying knives that came, narrowing his eyes, still thinking of a solution to Li Bubai.


    Li Bubai is a member of the Jianghu General League, and killing him will inevitably arouse the anger of the Jianghu General League. In that case, it will provoke the Qin Family just like Qin Youxie and make it difficult for the Long Family. However, the Long Family has a bad relationship with the Jianghu General Alliance, and Li Bubai is not Qin Youxie. Qin Youxie didn''t say one thing to do, and Tang Ye couldn''t stand Li Bubai''s insidious play.


    "If Li Bubai killed himself?" Tang Ye suddenly thought of a way. Since he used poison, why didn''t he use poison?


    Don''t forget Tang Ye''s past identity. He is a brilliant doctor who can save people, and he is also a ruthless poison doctor who can poison people to death! Think about the days with Tang Manhong, the poison used by Tang Manhong is unmatched. Although there was a Poison Fairy later, Mu Caisang mainly cultivated Gu Poison to integrate with himself, using a kind of poison to spread the world!


    By the way, both of these women are top-notch women, and both have an in-depth relationship with Tang Ye at the two levels of body and spirit. Think about it, when Tang Ye left the big world suddenly, he didn''t say goodbye to them, and I don''t know how they are now.


    When Li Bubai¡¯s four flying knives attacked, Tang Ye made up his mind to return poison with poison, and focused on avoiding two flying knives. The third flying knives cut through his side and flew out, and the last flying knives directly pierced him. Belly!


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng was worried.


    "Young Master..." Going around was very worried, but didn''t dare to go out for fear that Mrs. Long would find out.


    The others were silent, and no longer happily applauded because Tang Ye was injured. They were infected by Tang Ye, and if they didn''t support Tang Ye, at least they wouldn''t blindly scold Tang Ye anymore.


    Tang Ye fell to the ground, seeing that all the conditions were ready, he suddenly hit the ground with one hand, and suddenly flame vines sprang up from the ground, entwining Li Bubai one after another.


    Li Bubai sneered, "It''s useless to me!"


    Swish swish, a few throwing knives shot out, one after another, the flame vines were scattered.


    call!


    At this time, Tang Ye pulled out the flying knife that stabbed him in his abdomen and hit Li Bubai.


    Li Bubai was dealing with flame vines, somewhat unexpected. But what about it, he was playing with flying knives, so naturally he would not be defeated by flying knives. Although he can''t avoid it, he can also avoid the vital points. It doesn''t matter if he is cut a little.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, unexpectedly, Tang Ye cried out in pain, spit out a big mouthful of blood, sprayed it at everyone, and shouted: "Poisonous!"


    "What?" Everyone was shocked. Toxic again?


    At this moment they saw Tang Ye''s appearance, Tang Ye''s expression was extremely ugly, falling down to the ground, it was indeed poisoned!


    But how could Li Bubai use poison? How could the people of the Jianghu League do this?


    Everyone no longer denies Tang Ye first like just now, looking in the direction of Li Bubai, wanting to know the truth.


    The people of the Jianghu League were furious when they saw this situation. A man stood up and accused Tang Ye and said angrily: "Long Ye, if you are not our brother¡¯s opponent, you must obediently surrender. Sorry?"


    Li Bubai raised a sneer at the corner of his mouth and looked at Tang Ye, "Young Master Long, why do you frame me like this? If you really can''t afford to lose, all right, I will give you the victory, right? Humph, the Long Family is like this...poof!"


    As Li Bubai said, he spurted blood suddenly, his whole body became weak, and he collapsed, looking exactly like Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye yelled at this: "I just injured him with his throwing knife, and he was poisoned by himself, but he must have an antidote, I want an antidote!"


    call!


    At this time, Long Qingcheng flew down quickly, and he reached Li Bubai''s side, and poked out a medicine bottle from Li Bubai. She was very worried about Tang Ye, no matter whether it was the antidote or not, she immediately took it to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took the medicine bottle and directly poured out all the medicine pills and ate them.


    "Puff!" Li Bubai vomited blood again. He vomited more and more severely. It was very scary, as if he was about to vomit out his heart.


    "What''s going on?" Li Bubai was shocked. He knew he was poisoned, but this was not his poison, his poison was not the effect!


    He felt that he was going to die, he was very scared, thinking that Wang Zhi returned the poison that he used. Tang Ye hit him with a flying knife just now, and he was also poisoned. He immediately looked in Wang Zhihui''s direction and shouted: "Uncle Wang, give me the cure!"


    Wow!


    When everyone heard this, the audience was in an uproar. Isn''t this true? Asking Wang Zhi to return the antidote, that is to say, Li Bubai really used poison?


    Everyone can''t accept this kind of thing. As an organization that maintains the justice of the arena, the Jianghu General League actually does such a despicable thing?


    "Puff...!" Li Bubai vomited blood again and his injuries became more serious. Then he shouted to Wang Zhitui: "Uncle Wang, give me the antidote! I am also poisoned!"


    When everyone saw this, they completely believed in Li Bubai''s poison. Suddenly they were furious. The morality of the arena is their belief, and those who do not have morality will be cast aside by them. Why was Tang Ye always scolded by them before? It is because of Tang Ye''s notoriety that they think that Tang Ye has no sense of justice!


    Tang Ye immediately crossed his legs to adjust his breath after taking the medicine pills from Long Qingcheng, and he looked a lot better. But he opened his eyes slightly and saw Li Bubai''s tragic situation, and felt Li Bubai was particularly stupid. If you didn''t say anything, you actually shouted "I''m also poisoned!"


    Isn''t this indirectly saying that someone was poisoned first? It is equivalent to admitting the poisoning. However, in the current situation, he would not admit it.


    Wang Zhitui didn''t have any other poisons, but seeing that Li Bubai was so bad, he couldn''t take care of other things, and immediately rushed down to help Li Bubai and took out the medicine pills for Li Bubai to take. However, it was useless. He held Li Bubai''s pulse to check and found that Li Bubai was indeed poisoned, but not by him!


    What kind of poison is that? Very terrible, and die instantly!


    "I don''t have this kind of poison, you are poisoned by others!" Wang Zhitui said nervously to Li Bubai.


    "Wh, what?" Li Bubai was shocked, so his poison couldn''t be solved?


    Then I... will die?


    "No!" Li Bubai shouted in panic.


    To detoxify, you have to know what the poison is or who poisoned it. Li Bubai suddenly realized that it was Tang Ye!


    He looked at Tang Ye, just in time to see Tang Ye sneer at him.


    "Dragon, Long Ye!" Li Bubai shouted angrily, realizing that everything was a ghost of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye will also be poisoned!


    Li Bubai could not understand. What''s this? Is Tang Ye*** omnipotent? If he poisons himself, can he still poison him in reverse?


    Li Bubai was very angry. He pushed away Wang Zhi retreat, who was supporting him, struggling to crawl towards Tang Ye. Originally he wanted to scold Tang Ye, but he was panicked and afraid after vomiting blood, fearing that he would die, and finally turned into pleading Tang Ye, "Help, help me detoxify, please, please..."


    "Puff!" But at this moment, Tang Ye vomited blood, as if he was deeply poisoned.


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng was very worried.


    Tang Ye said to her "weakly", "Sister, help me to the room for healing and detoxification!"


    "Yeah!" Long Qingcheng was anxious, and immediately helped Tang Ye to leave.


    "No!" Li Bubai saw Tang Ye leave, desperate.


    He kept struggling, I am afraid he was not poisoned to death, and he would be **** to death.


    It''s so hateful!


    He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so insidious and cunning. Everything about Tang Ye just pretended! Everyone believed in Tang Ye, and thought he was poisoned. His infamy has been implemented. What is even more frightening is that now he is poisoned, and Tang Ye didn''t give him the antidote, he would die!


    "Tang Ye, you, you are so vicious..." Li Bubai snorted unwillingly, spit out blood and died.


    Wow!


    When everyone saw such a situation, they were in an uproar. Li Bubai wanted to poison Tang Ye, but ended up poisoning himself to death?


    On the other side, on the high platform, Mrs. Long said to Long Xingtian: "Hurry up, there are still loopholes in what Ye''er did. Don''t let Wang Zhihui justify and prove it and stop them!"


    Long Xingtian was taken aback, and looked at Mrs. Long with weird eyes. To be honest, he just realized that what Tang Ye did was not so simple, but he didn''t expect Madam Long to start arranging funerals.


    "It''s a pity that you... are not mother and child." Long Xingtian took a breath. These **** are sinister and cunning in their bones!


    However, I like it, haha!


    Long Xingtian laughed loudly. One was his wife and the other was his son. He flew down from the high platform and shouted angrily: "Wang Zhireti, you shameless thing actually harmed my son like this, **** it!"


    Long Xingtian withdrew from Wang Zhi.


    "You..." Wang Zhitui just realized that something was wrong and wanted to explain. Even if it shows that Li Bubai was indeed poisoned, it still shows that Tang Ye has a problem. As long as you check the flying knife and then check the specific situation of Tang Ye, it is not difficult to find out that Tang Ye was poisoned. However, now that Long Xingtian is attacking him, making him unable to defend, then people will follow the illusion created by Tang Ye and think that it is the problem between him and Li Bubai, and Tang Ye is just a victim!


    ****!


    How could Wang Zhitui get a word of anger in his heart. This is the failure to deal with Tang Ye, and the death of Li Bubai, plus the face damage of the Jianghu League?

 Chapter 836： Sister is a little strange!

    Wang Zhitui is not Long Xingtian''s opponent. His name is not good. Zhitui...speaking better is modest and cautious, while speaking badly is timid. Therefore, after Long Xingtian shot him, he was not an opponent at all, and he was repeatedly beaten back by Long Xingtian. When he wanted to shout out the doubts about the poisoning of Tang Ye and Li Bubai, Long Xingtian played more eagerly, and finally beat him unconscious.


    At this moment, Wang Zhitui realized that everyone in the Long Family was a jackal viper, and everything the Long Family did was deliberate and cooperated with each other!


    The Long Family is really a home of evil! It''s almost in the den! Enter the tiger''s lair to deal with Tang Ye, this tiger, isn''t this looking for death?


    Before Wang Zhitui was knocked out by Long Xingtian, his only hope was the plan to eradicate the Long Family, when he would have to pay ten times the price of the Long Family!


    At this time, the scene was still in turmoil, and everyone was talking about it, and some had already started cursing. It is worthy of joy, this time the object of their scolding is no longer Tang Ye, but Li Bubai and Wang Zhitui. It is especially hateful to do this kind of thing as a member of the Jianghu League. Who will believe that the Jianghu League can uphold justice and justice for others?


    This kind of thing has a great impact on the Jianghu General League!


    Li Bubai was a bit miserable. He was poisoned by vomiting blood and died. If he didn''t get sympathy, he was abused and spurned. Think about his reputation and status during his lifetime, as a key talent of the Jianghu League, and a suave son, who should have a boundless future, but now this is the end!


    Most people couldn''t see the truth, only a few people knew that this kind of thing was arranged by Tang Ye and that Long Xingtian handled the funeral. Those who knew the truth were silent, even if they wanted to stand up and expose Tang Ye, there was no way, because they had been blocked by Long Xingtian. They can only feel that Tang Ye is more terrifying than imagined, and cruel!


    "The next game is for you, I hope you don''t have any trouble, Long Ye is more terrible than we thought." Fan Huantian said solemnly to Ye Wushuang.


    They all had a feeling of frustration in their hearts, which originated from Tang Ye''s ability beyond their imagination. Originally, they thought it was easy to deal with Tang Ye, and they didn''t even put Tang Ye in their eyes. But now Tang Ye''s existence threatened their safety, even their carefully prepared plan!


    Ye Wushuang looked at Fan Huantian for a while, then squinted his eyes and said, "Don''t worry, the more Tang Ye is like that, the more powerful the sword of righteousness will be. That is a set of swordsmanship against the evil ways of evil, the fierceness and evil of Long Ye, I''ve long been enchanted. It would be easier for me to kill him."


    Fan Huantian nodded and said, "The immortal technique the gatekeeper learned comes from that old Taoist priest. The mystery is infinite, and he can exert extra hurtful potential. Long Ye will be surprised when he sees it. He is a good opponent, if he can , I hope he won¡¯t die so fast and let me compete with him. But he threatened our plan and couldn¡¯t let him continue to live.¡±


    Ye Wushuang smiled and said, "I can''t wait to fight Long Ye. He has too many secrets, and he always surprises people."


    "I''m going to prepare, Tang Ye is no longer a person to despise." Ye Wushuang stood up.


    "Good." Fan Huantian nodded.


    At this time, Long Qingcheng helped Tang Ye enter the room to rest and heal his injuries. Long Qingcheng was very worried. He stayed with Tang Ye and looked wrinkled with anxiety.


    Sitting on the bed cross-legged, Tang Ye felt strange to see Long Qingcheng like this. Can''t the old lady see that she is pretending? This is impossible. How could the old lady say that she is also a mature and stable woman, and she is also very strong. Will she not see that she is pretending?


    Tang Ye glanced at Long Qingcheng secretly, rolled his eyes, and suddenly he had a low personality and wanted to tease this serious sister. He "vomited" pretending to vomit blood, in pain.


    Seeing that Long Qingcheng was too worried, he half-held Tang Ye to let Tang Ye lean on her to be more comfortable, and said anxiously: "Long Ye, are you doing anything?"


    Tang Ye found it interesting, moved his head, suddenly felt that something soft was pressed, and turned his head slightly, oh! The old sister''s chest turned out to be so spectacular... Tang Ye''s head was squeezed into Long Qingcheng''s plump chest. This is a bit too much. No matter how bad a man is, wouldn''t he take advantage of his sister?


    Tang Ye stopped making trouble, held up a little, kept a distance from Long Qingcheng, and said, "Sister, can''t you see that I am pretending? No, I think I behaved very obviously..."


    "You, what did you say?" Long Qingcheng was stunned when he saw that Tang Ye''s strength and expression had changed, as if he hadn''t suffered much injury.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and focused on dealing with the wounds on his palms and abdomen, where Li Bubai''s flying knife wounded, and said, "I''m just dealing with Li Bubai."


    "But you just vomited a lot of blood!" Long Qingcheng was still very worried while holding Tang Ye''s clothes corner.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to probe Long Qingcheng''s forehead, and said, "Sister, you don''t have a fever, and your head shouldn''t burn out... You didn''t have a relationship with a man, so your IQ will not drop so much, right?"


    "You, what are you talking nonsense!" Long Qingcheng was annoyed, and stared at Tang Ye, as if he wanted to explain, his face was guilty, and he was anxious to cover it up.


    Tang Ye wiped the blood stains on his body with a towel, and then healed the wound with the strength of dead wood and spring. It seemed that he had only suffered some minor injuries, and said, "I thought you could see it, sister... Actually, I was poisoned by Li Bubai. But he doesn''t know that I know how to heal. Besides, I have poison on my body, or I can dispense some poison at any time. Since Li Bubai wants to kill me with poison, I will kill with poison!"


    "Are you...really okay?" Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye suspiciously.


    "Really okay." Tang Ye nodded affirmatively, and patted his chest.


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and was silent for a while, suddenly, harp! A slap over, grabbed Tang Ye''s ear.


    "Oh... it hurts, elder sister, elder sister, what are you doing?" Tang Ye was speechless, it felt like being educated by his mother.


    Long Qingcheng said in a bad mood: "Since you are okay, you just leaned on me...what are you doing with me? Take advantage of me?"


    "No, no, no, this is a misunderstanding, a beautiful misunderstanding!" Tang Ye quickly explained: "I thought that sister, you know my situation and deliberately didn''t tell it, so I just tried it..."


    "No matter what, you have taken advantage of me!" Long Qingcheng was very angry.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Sister, we are brothers and sisters, do you want me to be responsible?"


    "You..." Long Qingcheng was speechless, looking at Tang Ye still hurt, didn''t want to talk about him again, and fell silent for a while.


    Tang Ye took Long Qingcheng''s hand and laughed naturally, and said, "Sister, I''m sorry, it''s me. Don''t be angry, okay?"


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Qingcheng looked a little aggrieved, and said angrily: "No more jokes about this kind of thing in the future!"


    "Well, I see, I see..." Tang Ye nodded, and by the way gave a usual hug, as a sign of peace among relatives. Then he wanted to let go, but he didn''t expect Long Qingcheng to hug him hard, as if he was holding on to a person and didn''t want to lose.


    Tang Ye realized that there was something wrong with Long Qingcheng, as if she had become much stronger in terms of feelings? But the old sister is an arrogant royal sister, how could this be?

 Chapter 837： The last game!

    To say that Long Qingcheng is an arrogant woman, it''s not entirely true. She just maintains a cold and arrogant appearance, and she will be very enthusiastic about the people she cares for. Although the attitude is a little serious, the concern is deeply felt. Tang Ye is very close to Long Qingcheng, but he feels a little awkward about Long Qingcheng''s reaction now.


    Tang Ye wanted to ask if something happened to Long Qingcheng. At this time, Long Qingcheng let go of him, tilted his head, as if adjusting his emotions, and then looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are injured now, don''t fight Ye Wushuang anymore. I can handle it."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, I still have to fight Ye Wushuang. Even if I am not his opponent, I can get him some tricks. Sister, take this opportunity to observe him more, so the chance of winning will be greater. a lot of."


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Qingcheng was silent for a while, and asked, "You are so unwilling to marry me?"


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect Long Qingcheng to ask that. He smiled and said, "It''s not that I don''t want to, but I think you should have a better home. To put it more ideally, I want to ride a horse and remarry when I really like. You love him, and he loves you too. That''s good."


    Long Qingcheng smiled, thinking that Tang Ye was really ideal. People in the arena involuntarily. Let alone among the wealthy families, how can there be such a beautiful love story.


    Looking at Long Qingcheng¡¯s expression, Tang Ye knew that she didn¡¯t believe in herself, so she couldn¡¯t help but press Long Qingcheng¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Sister, I¡¯m serious. Otherwise, we¡¯ve agreed that we will work together after this incident is over. Take a walk around this arena?"


    "Really?" Long Qingcheng couldn''t hide his surprise in his eyes.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Really."


    "That''s for sure..." Long Qingcheng agreed in surprise, but suddenly his expression turned sad, as if he was troubled by something. He shook his head, stopped talking about this topic, squeezed out a smile, and said, "I''m not talking about this now. At that time, if you want to fight Ye Wushuang, then hurry up and heal your injury. I will get the top pill that you won. Li Bubai used such a despicable means, and he died. The victory of this competition naturally belongs to you."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Long Qingcheng got up and left the room to get the top pill. Soon after she left, the princess came in quietly.


    Tang Ye smiled, looked at the princess and said, "Han Yue, you are here."


    "You..." When the princess heard Tang Ye calling her the name directly, she just wanted to scold her, but thinking of the lingering things before and Tang Ye''s gentle attitude towards Lin Yourong, which was very different from her, she secretly held back , Decided to develop in the direction of a virtuous wife. She walked up to Tang Ye and sat down a little bit, her face flushed.


    Tang Ye thought she was a little strange. When will a cold woman like the princess stop swearing or beating?


    The princess looked up and down at Tang Ye, saw Tang Ye''s injury, bit her lip, and said with a bad breath: "Only this time, next time you die, I will ignore you and make you so messy!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, why only this time?


    What are you going to do?


    At this time, the princess resisted the shame, lay down on the bed, and then stretched out her hand to release the freezing power, forming an ice crystal room.


    "Oh..." Tang Ye saw this, no matter how stupid he was, he knew what the princess meant. This ice crystal room is for soundproofing.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. Looking at the princess who was lying down, the princess did not dare to open his eyes to look at people. Those white jade hands were holding the corners of the clothes, obviously very nervous, and her body became tense...How did the princess become so so? Cute?


    Tang Ye put his hand on the princess''s chest, and the princess trembled and snorted.


    "Han Yue, why do you think I want to do that?" Tang Ye just put his hand on the princess''s chest, and then stopped moving, watching the princess smile.


    The princess realized that something was not right, opened her eyes and saw Tang Ye''s smile, she was immediately embarrassed, she slapped off Tang Ye''s hand on her chest, and said angrily: "Are you looking for death?!"


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. The princess''s violent temper was still there, and said, "Although that matter is good for me, especially when we release the power of our special physique, my flame will be tempered, and your ice will be the same. We do have to do this a lot in the future, but now I don¡¯t mean that..."


    "I''ll kill you now!" Wang Hao couldn''t listen anymore. Tang Ye''s words were too shameless. What more do you have to do in the future? But it doesn''t mean that?


    Teasing yourself?


    The princess sat up and moved away from the ice wall, staring at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye wouldn''t be afraid of her like this, and said, "Han Yue, don''t show this look, as if we are the enemy of life and death. Just now, your... behavior touched me. I know you are. Good for me, thank you."


    The princess wanted to scold Tang Ye, but her pretense and cover-up were no longer necessary. Tang Ye said that, and she would look boring no matter what. However, she still felt embarrassed about the initiative to dedicate her life, so she avoided this matter and said without giving Tang Yehao a face: "I just don''t want you to die so fast!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t have an accident. Now I just need to heal the injury. When my sister takes the pill, I think it will be fine."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye, her eyes a little suspicious, and said, "Long Qingcheng... is that really your sister?"


    "Of course!" Tang Ye nodded and said, "My father and mother''s daughter, who was born earlier than me, who else is not my sister? Why, do you think there is a problem?"


    The princess squinted for a moment. She probably couldn''t confirm the guess in her heart, so she could only give up and shrug her shoulders: "It''s nothing, I just think it''s strange. My sister is so beautiful and my brother is so ugly?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t accept such words, even if it was the **** off by the princess, he pulled the princess over, and directly reached out to reach the princess''s chest, which made the princess irresistible. There are still a lot of sensitive spots on Wang Concubine, making her limp is easy for Tang Ye, an old driver.


    Sure enough, even if she was violated by Tang Ye like this, the princess who would have been furious would immediately be short of breath, and her whole body was soft and weak. She still had the heart to scold Tang Ye, and stayed obediently at the mercy of Tang Ye. Of course, this kind of obedience was also because her relationship with Tang Ye was already a lingering husband and wife relationship, and she could accept it more. If another man dared to violate her in this way, let alone infringement, even if she touched her, she would probably be killed.


    Tang Ye looked at the immovable princess in his arms and smirked, "Do you like it?"


    The princess stared at Tang Ye fiercely, but obeyed aggrievedly. It is also a man''s ability to make an arrogant and cold woman do this.


    Tang Ye can stop, let go of the princess, otherwise he may not be able to control himself, and said: "In the future, what we will do in private is because I am shameless and persecute you. You are actually unwilling, right?"


    Tang Ye fully satisfied the princess''s arrogant.


    The princess curled her head. It seemed that she realized that she was unreasonable and thought that Tang Ye was so funny and wanted to laugh, but she still accepted Tang Ye''s words sternly, so that she would not be embarrassed, ****, kiss, go to bed Ah, it was all forced by Tang Ye...I didn''t want it.


    "Your injury really doesn''t matter?" Putting aside those shameful things, the princess looked at Tang Ye seriously, very demeanor of a woman doing big things.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It''s okay."


    "Fighting?" the princess asked again.


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded.


    The princess wanted to ask questions, and suddenly looked towards the door. Someone came, it was Long Qingcheng, and the figure of the princess died in a flash.


    Long Qingcheng opened the door and walked in, holding the top-level medicine to heal Tang Ye.


    Not long after, Tang Ye stood outside again, and the person facing him was the last opponent in the Long Family''s choice of son-in-law-Ye Wushuang, who did not know which school he came from!

 Chapter 838： Predecessor!

    In Ye Wushuang''s previous competition, Tang Ye saw that he was using a sword. There are many warriors practicing swords in the world, and swordsmen are one of the most common warriors in the world. However, there are only a few who can practice the sword to the extreme and win the world-famous reputation.


    Although the sword is easy to practice, it is not easy to master it. Every famous swordsman must have his own style.


    Tang Ye felt that Ye Wushuang''s style was streamlined. What he saw in Ye Wushuang''s contest was very simple, almost just one move. Perhaps this is because the opponent is not worth mentioning, so Ye Wushuang disdains the move. Regardless, Tang Ye knew very little about Ye Wushuang.


    Ye Wushuang also didn''t have a background in the genre or family, so he couldn''t use these as a reference. This young master seemed to pop up suddenly, not only Tang Ye, but everyone else was very curious about him.


    Tang Ye and Ye Wushuang were standing opposite each other. Ye Wushuang looked at Tang Ye and smiled and said, "Like everyone¡¯s thoughts, I didn¡¯t expect you to stand at the end. According to our initial thoughts and predictions, you¡¯re early It should be eliminated, or...dead."


    Tang Ye stared slightly, and said, "Die?"


    Ye Wushuang nodded calmly and said, "There are more than ten million people who want to kill you."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It seems that I have a lot of weight. It''s worthy of so many people who regard me as a target."


    "Just because you are the young master of the Long Family." Ye Wushuang didn''t care much about Tang Ye''s attitude in his words. Then he whispered: "It won''t be anymore soon, not because you are dead, but because the fake is fake..."


    Tang Ye understood what Ye Wushuang meant, and he must have been someone who could kill him without mercy. Tang Ye was very helpless, because he was the Young Master of the Long Family, so he should die?


    What a ridiculous reason!


    When I was outside the big world, I was an unknown person who lived an ordinary life, but was said to be damned by those people. Now in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, becoming the Young Master of the Long Family, let alone the rich second generation, and then **** it. So what do you want yourself? !


    Since you are going to kill me, then I will kill you too!


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense, and said to Ye Wushuang: "Go ahead."


    Ye Wushuang smiled and said, "What are you going to use this time?"


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and grabbed a halberd, and said, "The marksmanship taught by my sister and some of my own insights."


    Ye Wushuang squinted his eyes and said, "You are a formidable opponent."


    "Thank you." Tang Ye smiled.


    "I like to kill strong opponents!" Ye Wushuang sneered.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, with the halberd in his hand, pointing directly at Ye Wushuang, his mighty and domineering aura appeared.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye like this, thanks to Tang Ye''s fortitude in dealing with Li Bubai just now, and the harsh foil of Li Bubai''s poisoning, they felt that Tang Ye was actually not that annoying. Tang Ye who fought like that had an indescribable charm, like a hero who was desperately killing enemies on the battlefield and defending his homeland.


    Ye Wushuang''s expression became gloomy. He has a sword, he realized Li Haoran''s graceful figure dancing sword, and he was inspired by Li Haoran''s name and named it "righteousness".


    With a sword of righteousness, killing demons, any demons and sprites have nothing to hide, they are all eliminated by righteousness.


    Ye Wushuang wanted to use a sword of righteousness against Tang Ye, then Tang Ye should be a demon, so he didn''t like the look of Tang Ye now looking very upright and brave.


    call!


    Ye Wushuang took out the sword, and the long sword in his hand rang loudly, and said to Tang Ye: "My sword is very simple. Only three swords can be used. After the three swords, the winner can be divided."


    "This is good. After playing for so long, I am a little tired." Tang Ye nodded.


    Ye Wushuang squinted his eyes and said, "The first sword, transforming the devil."


    Tang Ye frowned, turned demon?


    The corners of Ye Wushuang''s mouth rose up, revealing a playful smile. His righteousness sword is the ultimate sword, but it cannot be used from the beginning. The best effect can be exerted when a person is in a cruel and violent, almost monster state. For this reason, he learned more about two swords, which were used in conjunction with the sword of righteousness. The sword of transformation is to force out the dark and evil in a person''s heart, so that the sword of righteousness is useful.


    After opening the Huamo sword, Ye Wushuang''s whole body aura changed, and darkness began to emerge from the long sword. The dark breath spread and attached to Ye Wushuang, making Ye Wushuang a gloomy and dark person.


    Tang Ye didn''t know that Ye Wushuang''s magic sword was actually aimed at him, thinking that Ye Wushuang was improving his strength to fight him. He held a halberd, used the marksmanship taught by Long Qingcheng, and secretly used the power of the Long Family''s combat skills to prevent others from knowing his true identity. He has been arranging something and his identity cannot be revealed yet.


    Whoosh!


    The demon queen Ye Wushuang was extremely fast, like black lightning, his figure flickered and appeared behind Tang Ye, stab at Tang Ye''s vest.


    However, although Ye Wushuang''s movements were quick and unpredictable, Tang Ye was not hit by him. Ye Wushuang, the queen of transformation, could feel it even if Tang Ye closed his eyes. Because Tang Ye has a small area with dead trees every spring. The dark aura of Huamo was incompatible with the vitality of Withered Wood Fengchun, so after Tang Ye activated the power of Withered Wood Fengchun, even if Ye Wushuang was transparent, it was equivalent to being dyed with a layer of color.


    when!


    Tang Ye backhanded the halberd behind him, and Ye Wushuang''s dark long sword pierced the halberd, making a clear sound of metal collision.


    The impact force erupted, Tang Ye used his backhand force, lost to Ye Wushuang, was pushed forward and staggered two steps forward.


    Ye Wushuang didn''t expect Tang Ye to react so quickly. He thought he could stab Tang Ye and inject darkness into Tang Ye''s body. I don''t know if I didn''t fight against Tang Ye. Once I played against it, I knew that Tang Ye''s strength was far stronger than it seemed.


    After Ye Wushuang was surprised, he continued to use his sword against Tang Ye, and the main purpose of Hua Mo Yi Jian was to make Tang Ye transform into magic. Everyone thought it was him who turned demons to strengthen his strength, but he wasn''t. Many people died at this point. He knew that Tang Ye didn''t notice the intention of Huamo Yijian. He was thinking, would Tang Ye die at this point too?


    It was an interesting result to think about it. Ye Wushuang smiled lightly, and lightly tiptoed, the black long sword chased Tang Ye away.


    With the power of dead wood in spring, Tang Ye seemed to grow eyes behind his back. He quickly stabilized his body, turned around and held the halberd in both hands, and performed a half-way halberd to sink sand.


    when!


    Ye Wushuang''s long sword pierced Tang Ye''s halberd again, causing a rebound, and Ye Wushuang retreated. But at this moment, Tang Ye stepped back, pressing down his right leg, holding the halberd in his right hand, and rushing out parallel to Ye Wushuang pointing straight.


    Long''s combat skills go straight!


    call!


    Tang Ye rushed towards Ye Wushuang like a wind.


    Ye Wushuang squinted his eyes. Tang Ye''s moves are very coherent, it seems that he has trained the Long Family''s combat skills to the point of being extremely skilled.


    However, Ye Wushuang knew that it was not the Long Family''s combat skills, but just the marksmanship created by Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng couldn''t play the power of the Long Family''s combat skills. He and Fan Huantian know many secrets.


    Since there is no power of Long Family''s combat skills, there is no need to hesitate.


    Ye Wushuang''s straight-going attack on Tang Ye did not retreat but instead, he sneered at the corner of his mouth.


    What is there to be afraid of without the straight-going style of the dragon''s fighting skills?

 Chapter 839： See you later!

    Tang Ye attacked in a straight walking style, Ye Wushuang was not afraid of the straight walking style without the power of Long Family''s combat skills, and his movements were not slowed down by the straight walking lock. Tang Ye was slightly surprised to see that Ye Wushuang was a master!


    when!


    The long sword collided with the halberd.


    Ye Wushuang was confident that he could repel Tang Ye, and wound Tang Ye with his long sword, achieving the effect of transforming demons. However, when the long sword in his hand collided with Tang Ye''s halberd, he felt a fierce and domineering inner strength from the long sword to his hand, and then from his hand to the body, causing his blood to surge. The urge to vomit blood.


    "This is...?!" Ye Wushuang was shocked. In his expectation, Tang Ye could not have such a strong power, just like the power of Long Family''s combat skills!


    Ye Wushuang stared at Tang Ye, frowning and said, "How could you..."


    Tang Ye didn''t give him a chance to speak, and suddenly used his strength to repel Ye Wushuang in one fell swoop, and then use his strength to win.


    But how could Ye Wushuang deal with it so easily. Ye Wushuang came back to his senses. Seeing that the long sword was suppressed by Tang Ye''s halberd, he raised his left hand and drew a virtual sword from the long sword. The virtual sword was turned into two again, located on both sides of the long sword, with a whistling sound. Tang Ye rushed.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw it, where he seemed to have seen this move. Soon he remembered that it was when Li Disha, a gatekeeper in the Great World, played a trick that "one sword turns three cleansing"!


    But how is this possible? Will Ye Wushuang know the swordsmanship of the gatekeeper?


    There is a limit to joking! Could it be said that Ye Wushuang is the gatekeeper?


    Tang Ye thought this was crazy.


    Surprised to return to astonishment, now we must first respond to Ye Wushuang''s attack. Two black virtual swords rushed, he must avoid. He retracted the halberd, swept it, and sent out two virtual swords.


    Huh!


    However, when he smashed the Void Sword, Ye Wushuang did not choose to retreat, but moved forward and stabbed him in the chest with a long sword.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye counterattacked quickly with his halberd, Ye Wushuang took his halberd into consideration, and the long sword that was pierced did not pierce too deeply, but only hurt some flesh.


    But Tang Ye didn''t know, and others didn''t know that Ye Wushuang''s Demon Sword was basically a success. Because Huamo Yijian uses the sword to injure the enemy, so that the dark breath of Huamo can be injected into the enemy''s body. It can be seen that the dark aura of the long sword in Ye Wu''s hands is slowly decreasing. Those auras flowed into him from the wound on Tang Ye''s chest!


    In order to make Tang Ye not aware of this, Ye Wushuang continued to attack Tang Ye!


    He speeded up his attack on Tang Ye, so that he could also speed up the invasion of Tang Ye by the dark aura.


    Tang Ye felt that there was nothing wrong at first, and faced Ye Wushuang as usual. But when he fought Ye Wushuang vigorously, he had the confidence to repel Ye Wushuang, and even if he couldn¡¯t repel, he could tie the hand. However, he was beaten by Ye Wushuang and flew out, falling to the ground and sliding out under the ground. After a few meters, it almost went out of the prescribed range.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye felt incredible.


    The corners of Ye Wushuang''s mouth raised, and he smiled at Tang Ye as he watched the show. He couldn''t help but want to remind Tang Ye, but considering the next plan, he didn''t want to make a mistake with Tang Ye, so he didn''t speak, just watched Tang Ye and laughed playfully.


    Tang Ye recalled the defeat just now, and quickly realized what went wrong, it was the dead trees in spring!


    He immediately closed his eyes and felt it, and found that the vitality in the dead wood was declining, and some were eroded by a dark aura, which reduced his power and power, so he was defeated!


    The power of Dead Wood and Spring was actually invaded!


    Tang Ye thought this kind of thing was very weird, and didn''t see how Ye Wushuang hurt him... Wait!


    Tang Ye thought of something. He lowered his head and looked at the small cut in his chest, which was stabbed by Ye Wushuang just now. At this time, he saw that the wound was pitch black. It was not because the blood was dried up, but because he was infected by the evil spirit of darkness!


    Tang Ye looked at Ye Wushuang again, and found that Ye Wushuang''s long sword and the dark aura on him were gone!


    It turned out to be so!


    Tang Ye suddenly realized that there was a problem with him. Ye Wushuang had transferred the dark evil spirit of the Demon Sword to himself!


    In fact, Huamo Yijian didn''t increase Ye Wushuang''s strength, but invaded himself and blocked his actions!


    "This trick of you is quite insidious." Tang Ye stared at Ye Wushuang and snorted coldly, whispering the power of dead wood and spring in secret, trying to purify the dark evil spirit.


    Ye Wushuang laughed and said, "You only found out now? It seems that your head is not that smart. Do you want to purify that dark and evil spirit? I advise you not to waste your efforts. Maybe others can, but you definitely can''t."


    Ye Wushuang was very confident. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are a yin and evil person in your bones. You seem to be hypocritical if you look upright. My Demon Sword is used to stimulate the yin and evil aura in your body. Come on."


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "You are not qualified to conclude that I am a yin and evil person. The so-called yin and evil are evil and dark? Everyone has this. If you have the ability, you say you don''t? Strike the Demon Sword in one step? So, you really need to talk about your heart, you and I are no better."


    Ye Wushuang stared at Tang Ye gloomily. What Tang Ye said was correct, he couldn''t refute it. When it comes to human nature, everyone has a dark side in their hearts. If Tang Ye is judged to be an evil person, then Tang Ye can say the same about him. In particular, he first played the Huamojian, uttering a dark and evil spirit. How can he refute?


    He thought that this could be used to guide everyone''s disgust and hatred towards Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to refute him calmly. He felt embarrassed himself. His killing intention for Tang Ye was deeply hidden in his heart, and he wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    When he spoke again, he laughed, concealing the embarrassment, and said to Tang Ye: "Young Master Long is right, but even if everyone has a sinister side, it will be more serious. Some people are light and can restrain themselves. , Is worthy of respect. But some people are too heavy, unable to restrain, and completely reduced to evil ways. They are destined to be eliminated! So, Young Master Long, are you light or heavy?"


    Before Tang Ye could speak, Ye Wushuang pointed the long sword at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Then let my second sword-see evil, come and test you!"


    Ye Wushuang hit Tang Ye a second sword, see evil!


    Suddenly a layer of golden light began to appear in the long sword in Ye Wu''s hands, and a layer of golden light began to appear on Ye Wushuang''s body, which seemed very sacred, as if he had become the incarnation of justice.


    Tang Ye was affected by that Yinxie aura, and was stimulated by Jianxieyijian''s aura again, and his body suddenly surged, making him very uncomfortable and feeling dizzy.


    This is the consequence of being attacked by Jianxie after being hit by the sword of Huamo. The forces in the body are contradictory and cannot fight at all. If he obeyed the evil aura, it would be equivalent to giving Ye Wushuang the condition for his last sword-the sword of righteousness!


    With a sword of righteousness, he stole the teacher Li Haoran. Li Haoran''s swordsmanship breaks the void easily, who can stop it?

 Chapter 840： Out of the third sword!

    One day many years ago, Li Haoran chased Qi Zhen and failed to realize it.


    On the other side of the mountain, a man was practicing sword. The man saw Li Haoran''s sword dancing, got an epiphany, and created a set of swordsmanship.


    Later learned of Li Haoran''s name, the man named this swordsmanship "righteousness".


    In line with the name "Haoran".


    It''s a coincidence that Tang Ye also made up a pseudonym for himself at the beginning, called Li Zhengqi, which also matched Li Haoran''s name.


    It seems that Li Haoran''s charm is not small. Indeed, as a woman, holding a purple sword, she was cold and arrogant and above everyone else, that was a true fairy appearance.


    Even if it is Tang Ye, who has slept a lot of sweethearts with a world-famous beauty, deep down in his heart he still thinks that Li Haoran deserves to be a goddess.


    Tang Ye still can''t forget the shocking picture that Li Haoran smashed through the void that day. He admired Li Haoran not because of Li Haoran''s glamorous posture, but because of the shock of a strong breath. Even if he and Wen Zhongyuan had a fateful duel at the beginning, with supreme strength and luck, he could not produce the slightest thought of resistance in front of Li Haoran.


    A person with great strength will never refuse that kind of strength!


    What about the power of the original awakening of the blood demons and the Xuanhuang co-master? Isn''t it that Li Haoran can''t resist?


    Therefore, if you can learn swordsmanship from Li Haoran, even if it is just a fur, you can become famous in the arena. Ye Wushuang''s chance to see Li Haoran dance the sword, I have to say it was a great fortune.


    "Long Ye, you can''t resist this kind of power." Ye Wushuang looked at Tang Ye, who was unable to move because of the conflict in his body, and wrote lightly: "Your sinister aura is heavier than anyone, presumably your past. Very''exciting''. This is really curious. As the Young Master of the Long Family, what terrible things will you experience?"


    "Or...you are not the Young Master of the Long Family?" Ye Wushuang said casually.


    But his words caused a huge noise. Isn''t Tang Ye the real Young Master of the Long Family? What''s the joke? If Tang Ye was not the Young Master of the Long Family, then the Long Family had pushed the fake Young Master out and made huge profits for the Long Family. This kind of behavior that violates the agreement, even people who have no bad faith towards the Long family, will be angry because of being deceived.


    The Long Family held a grand return meeting for Tang Ye. The Long Family did this seriously, but in the end it was specifically used to deceive people, and everyone would be angry about it.


    Everyone was making noise because of Ye Wushuang''s words, because they thought Tang Ye was suspicious. A rich young master should always be spoiled, but the various things Tang Ye showed were far from the characteristics of a rich young master. The only thing everyone was not shaken enough was the blank period before Tang Ye returned. Their thinking was, maybe Tang Ye had a miserable period in the past?


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng all frowned at this kind of thing. Tang Ye''s young master status was questioned again, and it was still in the public. This was not a good thing.


    Of course Tang Ye would not be shaken by Ye Wushuang''s "random" words, he looked at Ye Wushuang very calmly. In the brief silence, he even smelled a conspiracy.


    Ye Wushuang really said such things casually?


    Tang Ye was more willing to understand this as the beginning of another conspiracy.


    "I hope I am not the Young Master of the Long Family." Tang Ye began to fight back, shrugging at Ye Wushuang, and said calmly: "In that case, maybe I don''t need to be scolded so badly. In fact, everyone knows that they hate me. A large part of the reason for the young master of the Long Family is just my identity, not my behavior."


    Tang Ye was grateful to Ye Wushuang for starting this topic. He looked at the people with different expressions and said, "I don''t need to be polite to you, because you will not appreciate it if you are polite to you¡ª"


    Some people laughed, thinking that Young Master Long''s words were quite temperamental, and they listened smoothly.


    Tang Ye smiled and continued: "But I still want to say, you have the ability to answer with your own heart, you hate me for not having my identity for this reason? I am the young master of the Long Family, or even the young master of the city of God. Lord, this is an identity above many people, even if I am a trash, I am destined to have it! Are you jealous? If you are unhappy with me only because of my behavior, then I ask you, in my infamy When I came out, how long did I return to the Long¡¯s house? Just one or two days! In such a small amount of time, even if I have been doing bad things all day, I still can¡¯t be as powerful as the rumors are?"


    "so¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye pointed his head with his finger, and said, "Use your own head to think about whether I was deliberately spread the rumors. You all have brains. Cong is not smart or you know it, so don¡¯t be misled. ."


    What Tang Ye said made everyone sort out and think about the Long Family Evil Young Master. It seemed that what Tang Ye said made sense?


    Maybe everyone couldn''t figure it out for a while, but no matter what, Tang Ye was using practical actions and appropriate words to guide them to the truth.


    Ye Wushuang really didn''t expect Tang Ye to talk about this in such an orderly manner. Didn''t Tang Ye know that it was a competition now and fell into a disadvantage? Do you want to give this kid some more time to let him explain it clearly?


    Damn it! I gave Tang Ye time, and didn''t force him!


    Ye Wushuang realized that he had made a mistake. Don''t underestimate Tang Ye, a cunning guy, and don''t give him any chance to play tricks!


    In comparison, it seems that Tang Ye is more like a villain who makes people beware.


    Hey... Tang Ye has always been like this.


    Ye Wushuang continued to attack Tang Ye.


    "Long Ye, your Long Family''s combat skills are useless... I suspect that you are not really Long Family''s combat skills, otherwise the Long Family''s combat skills are too weak?" Ye Wushuang attacked Tang Ye while continuing. Use some words to guide everyone to the fake Long Family Young Master.


    Obviously, Ye Wushuang is indeed starting another conspiracy. Because this match is the last match of the Long Family''s choice of son-in-law. After this competition is over, the plan for the Long Family will officially begin.


    Tang Ye had already seen it, then turned to look at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, his eyes motioned, letting Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long prepare to respond.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long nodded, and Mrs. Long got up and left. For some things behind, Mrs. Long is better than Long Xingtian.


    When Ye Wushuang saw Tang Ye reminding Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, he had to admire Tang Ye''s sharpness and wisdom. What a terrible guy, it doesn''t feel like he''s trying, he''s making plans with people. But it doesn''t matter, Tang Ye can only survive this competition!


    Ye Wushuang''s eyes cold, holding a long sword and pointing directly at Tang Ye, killing intent emerged!


    The evil power in Tang Ye''s body was still entangled, and he couldn''t make a good move unless he made a choice to let the evil spirit fill his body. However, the consequences of doing so are very serious, allowing Ye Wushuang to cast a sword of righteousness, and it may also cause him to be invaded by the yin and evil aura, his mood is controlled by violence, or his strength is damaged.


    Ye Wushuang approached Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "If you die, or if you don''t die, you will die! Anyway, you will die under my sword!"


    After all, Tang Ye couldn''t get rid of that evil power in time. Seeing Ye Wushuang''s long sword attack, he gave up purifying the evil atmosphere and filled the body with the evil atmosphere, and then shouted angrily, and the whole person fell into a state of violence. Eerie and terrifying, like being possessed by a demon.


    The halberd in Tang Ye''s hand was also affected, and the halberd was filled with a mysterious black aura!


    when!


    After the evil turned, Tang Ye was able to use his power smoothly, and used the halberd to resist Ye Wushuang''s long sword.


    Ye Wushuang stepped back, laughed, and said, "Very well, Long Ye, then look at my third sword-righteousness!"

 Chapter 841： Decisive battle between good and evil!

    Ye Wushuang was not afraid that after Tang Ye accepted the evil breath, he would have powerful strength because of becoming violent. For him, it was perfect for Tang Ye to enter a violent state.


    Because of this, he can cast a sword of righteousness. By killing Tang Ye with this trick, Tang Ye can be designated as a demon. He can gain a great sense of accomplishment from then on, and it is also good for arranging future plans.


    After Tang Ye was affected by violence, her whole person became eerie and terrifying, and she looked completely like a big villain. When everyone saw this, although they knew that he was affected by Ye Wushuang''s moves, they still felt that there was something wrong with him.


    But right now it''s a competition, not an ethics conference, so everyone is most concerned about who will win and who will lose.


    Looking at Tang Ye''s situation is very bad. Without the sparkle of the flame before, and the surging of blood and hard work, I feel that everything is lifeless.


    In contrast, Ye Wushuang''s situation is much better. Originally, Ye Wushuang was possessed by golden light, sacred like a hero of justice. After using the sword of righteousness, this golden light was even more dazzling, as if it could purify all filthy things.


    And Tang Ye, isn''t it the filthy thing?


    The long sword in Ye Wu''s hands is constantly gathering golden light, and the surrounding air is accelerating to flow, forming a violent wind, making people''s clothes flutter so much as if they are about to be blown away.


    "With a sword of righteousness and killing all demons, how can you let something like yours affect this great prosperity?" Seeing the golden light gathered by the long sword in his hand shine more and more brightly, Ye Wushuang smiled confidently at Tang Ye.


    After the power accumulation is enough, this sword will kill Tang Ye!


    It seems that this sword of righteousness has no other bells and whistles except for the dazzling golden light. This is Ye Wushuang''s swordsmanship, simple and straightforward. That''s enough, why play too many tricks?


    Transform demons, see evil, and punish righteousness!


    The three consecutive swords are the demon''s killing earlier. It is not a monster, but also turns the opponent into a monster, and then kills it. Isn''t this a bit overbearing?


    Simple and rude!


    Tang Ye felt the danger instinctively and wanted to destroy Ye Wushuang''s condensed righteousness. Under the violence, he was very depressed by the righteousness. Just as dark creatures fear the power of light. He carried the halberd and rushed to Ye Wushuang, and smashed the halberd against Ye Wushuang.


    However, when he attacked Ye Wushuang, the golden light around Ye Wushuang''s body turned into a shield, which not only blocked his attack, but also bounced him back.


    The more golden light gathered, the more and more threats Tang Ye felt. He once again carried the halberd and attacked Ye Wushuang, but it was still useless. He didn''t give up, hitting, smashing, or stabbing, all the attack methods were tried again, but the result was still not able to break Ye Wushuang''s golden shield, even with the power of flames.


    The power of the flame is actually useless. The power of the flame requires the fusion of Wither Wood Fengchun, but under evil violence, the vitality of Wither Wood Fengchun can exert little effect.


    In the end, Tang Ye was panting, looking at Ye Wushuang with a cold expression, helpless.


    Ye Wushuang sneered and said, "Why do you waste your energy anymore? Don''t you understand? Evil can''t win justice. No matter whether your essence is evil or not, after being hit by my sword of transforming the devil, it must be evil for a certain period of time. Yes. That means that during this period of time you will definitely not be able to defeat me, who can send a sword of righteousness. The only thing you can do is to accept the evil of righteousness!"


    Tang Ye held the halberd tightly, staring at Ye Wushuang and forcing herself to calm down. Under violence, it is always difficult to calm the mood, so there is no way to think about the countermeasures, and only blindly and brutally, which is definitely not good.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye found that under the invading power of Yin Xie, there are several powers that can be exerted. Withered wood is in spring, Yin Xie, physical instinct... However, Yin Xie''s power is the greatest!


    So to deal with Ye Wushuang''s last sword attack, it must be the one with the greatest strength to resist it?


    However, even the evil ones are not strong enough! Tang Ye could feel how terrifying Ye Wushuang''s golden light power was at this time. If it weren''t for the whole body''s strength to resist, there would be only one dead word!


    So, to transform the dead wood Fengchun and other powers into Yinxie powers? After all, only in this way can the fullest power be released. The combination of so many forces must be very powerful!


    Can only do that!


    As soon as Tang Ye gritted his teeth, it would be too late without power fusion. He integrated his whole body power into that Yin Xie power, let the Yin Xie power grow up, resist Ye Wushuang''s righteous sword attack.


    This result is like a battle between good and evil. Not surprisingly, Tang Ye is evil... He seems to have always played this kind of evil villain.


    He was also helpless. Now I don''t want anything else, I just want to survive Ye Wushuang''s righteousness sword first.


    At this time, Ye Wushuang''s long sword condensed an incomparable golden light power. The golden light pierced people''s eyes. The long sword seemed to become a golden lightning lightsaber. The light alone stretched several meters. This is very spectacular.


    And Tang Ye is not bad there. After making the choice, Tang Ye merged his power in the direction of Yin Xie. As Yin Xie''s power skyrocketed, his whole person became more eerie and terrifying, and his whole body burst out with a dark aura that was completely different from Ye Wushuang''s righteous golden light. The dark breath spreads, perhaps the flame power has also become evil, so the dark breath shines like a flame again, with a height of several meters. To be cool, not worse than Ye Wushuang''s!


    The situation of the two of them is that Ye Wushuang''s righteous energy gushes out, and Tang Ye''s dark aura rises to the sky. Seeing everyone admired again and again.


    It''s really like the ultimate battle between good and evil!


    "I know, he will always be a villain!" The princess looked at Tang Ye who had turned into a monster, her eyes despairing in speechlessness.


    A guy who looks like a monster, is he a man? Can this guy have a more positive image?


    The old black man next to him chuckled and said, "I really want to see if this kid can block Ye Wushuang''s righteousness sword. This sword is not simple... it looks like her moves."


    "She?" The princess looked at Hei Lao and frowned.


    Hei Lao became a little worried, and said solemnly: "Li Haoran!"


    "It''s her!" The princess was taken aback, her expression serious. That day, Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan fought, and it was Li Haoran who broke through the void and captured Tang Ye and her in Guwu Jianghu. Even if her strength is progressing rapidly now, it is impossible to win Li Haoran.


    Few people in the world can stop Li Haoran''s sword, right?


    "I won''t let him die." Wang Hao said, looking at Tang Ye''s back.


    Heilao was silent.


    On the other side, somewhere on the top of the mountain, Qi Zhenwu smiled triumphantly and said, "This is one of the three dragons, kid python, can you win? Haha..."


    Dressed in white, as beautiful as an immortal, Li Haoran, who was flying in the air, was originally tracking Qi Zhenwu, but suddenly felt a familiar force and couldn''t help but stop and look in a certain direction.


    It is the direction of Shenducheng.


    "My sword?" Li Haoran couldn''t remember who he had taught.


    Li Haoran took a closer look, revealing a look of disdain, and hummed: "No three, no four!"


    Li Haoran wanted to continue tracking Qi Zhenwu, but he stopped without taking a step, and continued to stare at the direction of Shendu City.


    "This evil spirit..." Li Haoran murmured, her eyes shrank suddenly, and angrily said: "Tang Ye! Call the **** of death, do you want to die?!"


    At this moment, Ye Wushuang''s righteousness reached its peak, and he slashed down at Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye''s evil power also soared to its peak, suddenly opened his eyes, looking at the golden light giant sword that smashed at him!

 Chapter 842： The halberd opens the door to death!

    Ye Wushuang chopped down the great sword of righteousness shining with golden light. The scope of the great sword of golden light was larger than the entire arena. Everyone retreated. They didn''t want to watch a good show and see that they were affected and killed.


    Tang Ye''s whole body was filled with darkness, like burning black flames, shining soaringly, rising into the sky, no less terrifying than Ye Wushuang''s golden sword, after all, it was evil!


    Jin Guang''s great sword of righteousness slashed towards Tang Ye, can Tang Ye resist it? This competition has reached the final showdown, who will win?


    Everyone thought that Ye Wushuang would win!


    The reason is simple, evil is invincible!


    If Tang Ye''s evil spirit wins Ye Wushuang''s righteousness, it will be too bad, and it will make people feel that this world is about to end and be destroyed by darkness...


    Tang Ye managed to pull back a little good image, but was destroyed by his evil appearance at this time...He was really helpless.


    Fortunately, the people who worried about Tang Ye were as worried about him. Long Qingcheng went to carry her spear, and was going to help Tang Ye. Ye Wushuang''s strength was very strong, she was afraid that Tang Ye could not cope.


    Long Xingtian also stood up and approached the edge of the high platform, allowing the sharp wind caused by the decisive battle between Ye Wushuang and Tang Ye to blow past his ears, staring at Tang Ye closely.


    He still couldn''t bear to die such a good person like Tang Ye.


    Mrs. Long, who had originally left to arrange things, was attracted by such a decisive battle scene, and couldn''t help but stop and read the result of the decisive battle between Tang Ye and Ye Wushuang first.


    East Lai and West Go were discovered by Mrs. Long, and now they followed Mrs. Long. They should have worried about how they would be punished by Mrs. Long, but they were more worried about Tang Ye than they were. They watched Tang Ye and Ye Wushuang''s final battle as closely as Mrs. Long.


    Originally thought that Ye Wushuang''s sword moves were simple, but after his momentum came out, it was simple and simple, but it was extremely attractive, and the outstanding talents who were also from the Profound Realm were all watching closely.


    Yang Gaopeng and Big Moon Dragon Eagle felt in their hearts that they could not stop Ye Wushuang''s attack. They looked at Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye could not be blocked!


    Since ancient times, evil is invincible!


    Besides, there is a practical basis. Tang Ye is a pseudo-profound realm, and second, he has been transformed into a demon, so he can''t win the righteous giant sword, right? If this is the case... they really don''t know how to deal with Tang Ye.


    Qin Youxie is probably the only one among so many young talents who is willing to stand beside Tang Ye. He watched the decisive battle between Tang Ye and Ye Wushuang, and he was not affected by the so-called saying that since ancient times the evil is invincible. What is evil and what is righteous is not something that Tang Ye and Ye Wushuang can prove. To say that Tang Ye is an evil, Qin Youxie thinks that Tang Ye is a good person with integrity and kindness. To say that Ye Wushuang is righteous, Qin Youxie just feels that Ye Wushuang has evil in his heart!


    However, even if not talking about righteousness and evil, Qin Youxie had to admit that Ye Wushuang had a lot of advantages over Tang Ye.


    Throughout the fight between Tang Ye and Ye Wushuang, Ye Wushuang''s three swords came down, and every sword was suppressed by Tang Ye and fell into a disadvantage. Then the third sword, the gap between the two will be even greater. Ye Wushuang''s advantage became more and more obvious, and Tang Ye''s disadvantage became bigger and bigger.


    Qin Youxie squinted, hoping that Tang Ye would be safe. He also wanted to discuss the mystery of the Five Elements with Tang Ye, and let Tang Ye help the Qin family find the child who was captured by the gatekeeper.


    According to the old man in the family, Qin Youxie knew that it was his sister. A truly talented wizard. As long as the sister returns intact, she will be given the name of the princess, and she will be as famous as the young master of God. More importantly, the elder sister''s talent can raise the Qin family''s five elemental spells to a level!


    "Long Ye, you want to survive..." Qin Youxie sighed while looking at Tang Ye.


    Fan Huantian and Ye Wushuang were together. Fan Huantian sat in the restaurant box, watching the match between Ye Wushuang and Tang Ye, staring at the results. There is a game of chess on the table in front of him, and he is also holding a chess in his hand. He couldn''t play that chess game, I''m afraid he will wait until the result of the match between Ye Wushuang and Tang Ye.


    Ye Wushuang raised the golden sword of righteousness high and slashed it to Tang Ye, and shouted coldly: "A sword of righteousness, abruptly stretches, magical sprites, flying dogs...Any filth will be crushed! Long Ye, you have no chance of alive. !"


    Tang Ye stared at Ye Wushuang coldly, and snorted coldly: "Don''t say as if you are the hero of justice, I have seen the gloom in your heart! You want to punish my evil spirit, then your evil spirit... Purify!"


    Tang Ye suddenly held the halberd with both hands, injected the violent yin and evil aura of his whole body into the halberd, and then fiercely inserted the halberd into the ground.


    Tang Ye knelt down, keeping the movement of holding the halberd with both hands, as if he was pressing the halberd so that the halberd would not leave the ground.


    The evil aura on Tang Ye''s body was constantly injected into the ground through the halberd, which was very strange!


    Bang bang bang!


    Suddenly, I saw the halberd that Tang Ye clenched with both hands constantly shaking, followed by the ground shaking and shaking, growing bigger and bigger, as if a major earthquake had occurred.


    Soon I saw that the ground in front of the halberd began to crack. The rupture was not a big pit, but two cracks, which looked weird.


    Everyone could not understand this situation. Ye Wushuang''s great sword of righteousness was cut from above, but Tang Ye inserted the halberd into the ground?


    Shouldn''t it be up to resist the great sword of righteousness?


    "Long Ye, no matter what you play is useless, punish Xie!" Ye Wushuang shouted angrily, and completely smashed the golden sword of righteousness on Tang Ye''s head.


    This moment will be the winner.


    Everyone watched intently. Long Qingcheng, who just wanted to help Tang Ye, was attracted and shocked, and forgot to take action.


    boom!


    Ye Wushuang''s huge sword of righteousness was pressed down, and it should have hit Tang Ye, but at this moment, two sharp claws were suddenly stretched out from the two cracks in the ground just now.


    That sharp claw is very strange, with totem scales, like the arm of an ancient beast, like Tang Ye''s body, burning with black flames!


    These two fierce beasts'' claws supported the great sword of righteousness!


    The great sword of righteousness failed to reach Tang Ye!


    "This... how is it possible?" Ye Wushuang''s eyes widened when he saw this situation, and his great sword of righteousness was actually blocked by the evil spirits?


    Everyone was also very surprised. Tang Ye blocked the great sword of righteousness like this? Is it true?


    "Impossible!" Ye Wushuang shouted angrily, and suddenly the righteous giant sword continued to press down, getting closer and closer to Tang Ye''s head, and the two fierce beast claws couldn''t hold it!


    At this moment, what was strange was that a dark whirlpool emerged between the two fierce beasts'' claws!


    It''s like a space door!


    "What, what is this?" Everyone was completely stunned when they saw this situation. What kind of magic did Tang Ye do with this **** thing?


    The pitch-black swirl was facing Ye Wushuang.


    Ye Wushuang felt a threat instinctively.


    Threat of death!


    Hei Lao, who was standing next to the princess, saw the dark whirlpool and the dark whirlpool behind Mrs. Long. He suddenly widened his eyes and said, "Open the dead door!"


    Hei Lao and East and West were both people who accompanied Tang Ye to the Guanghan Temple together. The first time they encountered a killer at that time, they were a dead swordsman with the magical power of "a sword opens the door to death". The Dead Swordsman wanted to kill Tang Ye by opening the dead gate, but Tang Ye got caught in the Dead Sent and came out again. It shocked everyone, and the Dead Swordsman was killed.


    Hei Lao and going back and forth couldn''t understand why Tang Ye would open the door to death? !


    If the door of death opens, people will die.


    Not everyone is Tang Ye, so weird enough to get into the deadlock and get out without incident.


    Therefore, when the magical power of the dead gate was exerted, suddenly, two sharp claws of the **** of death stretched out from the pitch black whirlpool, quickly stretched out, grabbed Ye Wushuang, and dragged Ye Wushuang into the dead gate.


    Then, the golden sword of righteousness disappeared, and Ye Wushuang''s aura disappeared...Everyone looked at Tang Ye, their heads buzzing at a loss, and they all felt that the end of the world had come!


    The evil spirit won!


    ****¡ª¡ª


    Where is the righteousness of the world? !

 Chapter 843： Complete siege!

    The golden light of righteousness that was originally uplifting, represents justice, punishes evil spirits, maintains peace in the world, and protects the prosperous people... This must be the winner, otherwise the evil spirits won. Isn''t this world terrifying?


    However, it turned out that Tang Ye, who was full of evil spirits, summoned a pair of death claws to kill Ye Wushuang who represented justice and magnificence!


    The shock of that scene still agitated in everyone''s minds. They saw that Tang Ye opened a dark vortex similar to a portal, as mysterious and terrifying as a bottomless pit, and then extended a pair of evil claws that no one can stop from inside the portal. The claws passed by was lost of vitality, even if it was. A powerful person like Ye Wushuang, even after being caught, resisted and didn''t score anything. The original living Ye Wushuang quickly weakened, until he was dragged into the dark vortex, as if he was being dragged into **** by a ghost!


    When the door of death opened, everyone felt a repressive breath of death, forcing people to breathe, and making people feel like the end of the world has come!


    Hei Lao and Donglaixi went to see the situation when the Dead Swordsman Yijian opened the Dead Gate. Compared with them, they felt that Tang Ye Yijian opened the Dead Gate more than the Dead Swordsman, Tang Ye The dead door opened is stronger and more frightening!


    They looked at Tang Ye in a daze. Although they knew that Tang Ye always gave people surprises, the surprise they gave people this time was terrible, as if they were about to destroy the world!


    At the moment Ye Wushuang was dragged into the gate of death by the sharp claws of death, Fan Huantian, who was watching from the restaurant, stood up. He thought it was ridiculous. He had seen Ye Wushuang''s righteousness sword, and knew that Ye Wushuang''s righteousness sword was unprecedentedly powerful. It can be said to be in the peak state, but Ye Wushuang in this extreme state was actually lost to Tang Ye. ?


    Fan Huantian couldn''t accept such a thing!


    But Ye Wushuang disappeared, and the righteous energy also disappeared, so he had to accept it!


    Fan Huantian felt a great frustration, breathing quickly, and directly crushed the chess piece in his hand, then turned around and overturned the chess game waiting to be played, and sat down on his chair to exhale.


    He still remembered that when he set out to set up the city of Shendu, he talked with Ye Wushuang about Tang Ye, the evil young man of the Long Family. He was full of disdain. He was confident in the plan to clear the city of Shendu. Tang Ye destroyed their plan step by step, and Ye Wushuang died!


    He lost a close friend, and his plan was threatened... Fan Huantian was angry at Tang Ye, but also at his own failure, his sullen face clenched his fist, full of evil.


    The death vortex has not disappeared, and everyone is still in a daze watching this scene. At this moment, Tang Ye couldn''t hold the dead door to open, he vomited a mouthful of blood, and fell to the ground holding the halberd in both hands, panting for breath, quite exhausted.


    The dead door was forced to disappear and failed to send Ye Wushuang to hell. Ye Wushuang fell out of the dead gate. But Ye Wushuang who fell out had lost all vitality, like a rotten old man, his skin was wrinkled and yellowed, his body was skinny, his hair turned white and fell off, and he became a bad bald head. Weak and dying, I guess he won''t live long.


    When everyone saw Ye Wushuang''s tragic situation, their bodies couldn''t help but tremble, and they got goose bumps. A good young man becomes like that, so he should get a stab at his neck and get rid of it, otherwise he will suffer more!


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye again, so jealous that they didn''t know what to say. In short, don''t provoke this evil **** of death in the future!


    They felt that Tang Ye was an evil devil, but the hatred and reprimand was not very strong. At this time, Tang Ye slowly dissipated the evil aura, and his fortitude after the war didn''t seem to be that evil. Tang Ye''s move just now seemed to be understood as a powerful magical power?


    Being strong can always make the warrior change his mind. Tang Ye was not always so evil, and sometimes it moved people. Therefore, it is difficult for everyone to distinguish Tang Ye''s essence, and for the time being, maintain a neutral attitude. Otherwise, he would offend Tang Ye, he would come over and throw himself into the dead door, so he couldn''t be stunned?


    After a few breaths, Tang Ye recovered some strength, lifted the halberd and walked in front of Ye Wushuang, looking at Ye Wushuang, who was dying like a dying old man, said: "You lose."


    "You...you..." Ye Wushuang thought this was very dreamy. He looked at Tang Ye in front of him, his vision blurred, and if there was nothing, he didn''t believe it was true.


    He felt that he had no consciousness, and the only consciousness that he still had was that he was defeated and was about to die. He found it quite absurd. Looking back, he used to disdain Tang Ye so much, but became a little bit jealous, and finally lost to Tang Ye, it was really painful!


    Ye Wushuang tried hard to hold up his body, but it was useless, and finally gave up. Seeing Tang Ye''s shortness of breath, he was probably angry and unwilling, but he didn''t have enough strength to make him angry at Tang Ye. Finally, he raised his hand with difficulty and pointed. Tang Ye intermittently said: "You, you...no, there won''t be... good, good results! After opening and opening the dead door, your body is invaded, invaded, received, and bitten by the evil spirit... Slowly destroy you! Ha...haha..."


    Ye Wushuang exhausted his last bit of strength, and fell down and died after laughing.


    Tang Ye looked at Ye Wushuang coldly, and was deeply moved by Ye Wushuang''s words. He knew very well that the power in his body, the demonization, and the backlash after opening the door of death was already taking place, and the strength of the dead wood in his body was infested. The most obvious is that the vital green tree, which represents the dead wood and spring, is turning black at this time!


    The consequences of this are very serious, and it may cause him to lose the power of withered trees and spring, and the whole person is controlled by violence, which is commonly known as "blackening."


    Looking at the dead Ye Wushuang, Tang Ye let out a long sigh of relief, and shrugged helplessly, and said, "I am a joke, right? Whatever, I also feel that I have ill-fated. I haven''t jumped out of the pseudo-tong profound realm. , Began to be infected by the evil power again, it''s really fucking..."


    Tang Ye was quite helpless.


    Fortunately, he is optimistic and cheerful, and believes that there is always a solution. He carried the halberd and turned his back to Ye Wushuang, walked towards everyone, towards Long Qingcheng.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye like this, they felt that the tall and strong Tang Ye had a moving tragic and vigorous under the wisps of hair that fluttered in the wind, matched with his injuries. It was like fighting desperately on the battlefield. In the end, all the brothers died, leaving him alone to return!


    Oh, what a pathetic, what a great... Cheers to our heroes!


    That is a tragic figure!


    However, there was Mao''s applause... Everyone was thankful for not scolding Tang Ye. This guy is a monster!


    What can comfort Tang Ye a little bit is that Long Qingcheng ran out and couldn''t help embracing Tang Ye, as if excited for his lover to return safely.


    But this made Tang Ye very embarrassed, and everyone was dumbfounded... Is this a deep affection between sisters and brothers, or is there another unethical love?


    Everyone always feels adultery!


    Love to hear, adultery is more worth seeing!


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng and felt strange. The old sister has really changed, this kind of care came off guard!


    Go driving!


    Huhuhu!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Just when everyone felt that Tang Ye was victorious, the competition would end, and this lively day would return to normal, suddenly bursts of power surrounded the competition venue.


    Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became gloomy, so these people are going to attack the Long Family? So blatant?


    Long Xingtian originally wanted Tang Ye to return to the mansion for a good rest, but seeing these people suddenly appeared, it seemed that they had been plotting for a long time, waiting for the opportunity to come out, he knew that the plan for the Long family had begun. He had anticipated this kind of thing and was not so flustered.


    However, when he saw a few people, he was shocked.


    The Patriarch of the Yang Family in Doutian City, the Patriarch of the White Family in Tiger Lion City, the Leader of the Jianghu League, and the Palace Master of the Guanghan Tiangong...... all of them are now the masters of all forces!


    How could it be them? Together? In this case, the Long Family couldn''t handle it at all!


    Long Xingtian has a huge anxiety. This kind of pre-conspiracy was much bigger than he had imagined. It is impossible for any family to be besieged by so many families and genres. Long Xingtian wondered why these people were all united together?


    Suddenly, he thought of a terrible situation-seizing the city!


    They want to seize the capital city!


    "Damn it!" Long Xingtian was so angry that he suddenly jumped off the platform, and in front of Tang Ye, he gave Tang Ye a bottle of top-grade medicine, so that Tang Ye could speed up his recovery.


    This time the catastrophe may not be able to cope.

 Chapter 844： The identity was dug out!

    One force after another poured into the capital city at the same time. The guard who guarded the city gate originally wanted to stop, but was killed by a powerful man holding a dagger, killing his neck like harvesting straw. The gates of the city opened wide, and the strange forces riding horses galloped in.


    In addition to running on the ground, there are also flying over the walls. Those people, like lizards and spiders, seemed to be able to cling to the wall and quickly moved towards the direction of the competition arena where Tang Ye was.


    There are still many strange forces coming in, seeming to occupy the capital of God!


    The people in the city hurriedly avoided seeing it. Is this going to be a war or something?


    Those who rushed in, there was no shortage of bad guys, they overturned the hawkers'' stalls, robbed things, and even killed them directly when they were unhappy. The blood began to stain the streets. The screams of the good women inspire these people''s brutal behavior, arresting women to invade... It''s like being destroyed by the enemy in a war, and the enemy marching into the city to plunder!


    However, Guwu Jianghu did not have such a so-called dynasty war. There is a separatist regime in the city, but there has not been such a blatant and aggressive city seizure between the city. What''s more, this is the city of God, the largest city in the world, how could such a terrible thing happen?


    Long Xingtian began to receive urgent reports one after another, all about the situation in the city. If the Long Family can''t protect the Divine Capital City, what qualifications does it have to be the No. 1 Noble Family in the Divine Capital City? Occupy the voice of God City?


    Originally, Yang Gaopeng and Great Moon Dragon Eagle were gloomy and angry when they saw that Tang Ye had defeated even Ye Wushuang. Suddenly seeing a person approaching, they were immediately happy again. The plan to deal with the Long Family has begun! This is a huge conspiracy to eradicate the dragon family and seize the capital city!


    "Shendu City is very rich in resources. After obtaining the Shendu City, it is no problem to develop into the second dragon family!"


    "In the past, I was so suppressed by the Long Family that I should resist, and I should exhale!"


    "The young master of the Long Family returns, Long Xingtian walks around again, and the Long Family rises again. It is definitely not a good thing, we must press down!"


    "They are the same famous families in the rivers and lakes, and the same famous cities in the rivers and lakes. Why are the Long Family and Shendu City respected by people? I am not convinced!"


    "..."


    Those who shot the Long Family this time all have long-buried resentment towards the Long Family. If they attacked the Long Family alone, they would not dare. But if they are united together, even the Long Family can''t handle it!


    They are all connected by a net. That web is called "cobweb".


    The spider web was active in the dark, with a very wide range of penetration, and found the right time to launch this "criminal action" against the Long Family!


    Yang Mantang, Patriarch of the Yang Family in Doutian City, Bai Zanglong, Patriarch of the White Family in Tiger Lion City, Qin Huangdao, Patriarch of the Qin Family in Qingkong City, Zhu Sihai, Leader of the Jianghu League, Dayue Changkong, Head of the Dayue Clan of Xihuang City, and Nangong, the Lord of the Guanghan Temple Su Su, Chen Changfeng, a disciple of the Yin Yang Sect Zipao... these people are more than enough to deal with the Long Family.


    It can be seen that these forces are basically wealthy. The Jianghu Sanxiu School is the Yin Yang Sect and the Guanghan Tiangong. It is estimated that the Jianghu Sanxiu Sect is not interested in such things as the rule of the city. The Sanxiu school still tends to practice martial arts and is dedicated to proving the Tao. The rich family values ??wealth and power, so they are very happy to seize the city.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect so many people to come all of a sudden. This is a big deal... Fortunately, he is a person who has experienced strong winds and waves. He didn''t panic about this kind of thing. He obeyed Long Xingtian''s arrangement and immediately took the top-grade pill to heal his injuries. .


    Tang Ye''s situation is really bad. The power is infected by evil, and the power that can be exerted is not great. After so many deadly battles, at this time, facing the multi-party forces, it is impossible to resist it, and it can only be handled by Long Xingtian.


    Chen Changfeng, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, Qin Huangdao, Zhu Sihai, Great Moon Sky, Nangong Susu and other masters of Tongxuan Mahayana who are not much different from Long Xingtian¡¯s strengths have fallen around Long Xingtian, and put Long Xingtian and Tang Ye and Long Qing surrounded him.


    Long Xingtian was extremely angry, looked around them coldly and said angrily: "What do you mean by this?"


    Zhu Sihai, the leader of the Jianghu General League, has the highest prestige. After all, he is the boss of the organization coordinating between the major families and the Sanxiu sect, and has the broadest interpersonal relationship. He stood up and said to Long Xingtian: "Patriarch Long, we come today, naturally there is something big."


    Long Xingtian had a domineering temper. After receiving the attack, looting and destruction of the capital city, he was so angry that he wanted to kill. If it weren''t for being shot by many Patriarchs now, he would just slap in the face regardless of what Zhu Sihai is the leader of the quagmire!


    "Zhu Sihai, you are not coming to my **** city, but to occupy my **** city! You better let your people immediately stop destroying my **** city, otherwise I will make them pay ten times the price!" Long Xingtian was angry Staring at Zhu Sihaidao.


    Zhu Sihai sneered, ignoring Long Xingtian''s request and not stopping those who burned, killed, and looted in the capital city. In other words, those people were originally arranged by them.


    "Long Patriarch, there are some things we have to calculate." Zhu Sihai looked at Long Xingtian''s taste.


    Long Xingtian clenched his fist and snorted coldly, "I should count, then I will count first!"


    call!


    With a wave of his hand, Long Xingtian drew back Wang Zhi, the criminal elder of the Jianghu League who had been beaten into a coma by him, and grabbed Wang Zhihui¡¯s head like a dragon''s claw, and lifted it up against Zhu Sihai. boom!


    "Ah!" Wang Zhiti cried out painfully in a coma.


    Then, Wang Zhitui''s head was directly squeezed!


    The blood turned into a mist of blood floating in the air.


    The scene was **** and terrifying, and everyone who saw it was frightened. Long Xingtian''s methods are really not polite, the criminal elder of the Jianghu League is second only to the leader, so kill it like this? In front of the leader Zhu Sihai?


    "You..." Zhu Sihai had no idea that Long Xingtian would dare to do this under this circumstance. Didn''t he know that being surrounded by so many people would only irritate him and let him kill him?


    Long Xingtian''s style of acting is really not blowing.


    Tang Ye, who was sitting cross-legged on the ground, was equally surprised to see his father being so cruel, but he soon figured it out. In fact, there is no need to worry about irritating people like Zhu Sihai to do that kind of thing. Killing and not killing Wang Zhiret are the same. Wouldn''t these people stop if they didn''t kill Wang Zhihui?


    Obviously not!


    So if you can kill an enemy now, kill it! Kill one more and earn one!


    Long Xingtian casually discarded Wang Zhitui, whose head was smashed by him, and stared at Zhu Sihai: "This is a member of your Jianghu League. Just now my son and Li Bubai tried to use poison. Me. I originally wanted to leave him to you to deal with it, but I didn''t expect you to play this one. Then I want to kill not just Wang Zhi retreating. If you bring your head together, you will be the next one to die!"


    "Long Xingtian!" Zhu Sihai was angrily at Long Xingtian''s arrogant attitude, and shouted: "Do you think we made a move against your Long Family today for no reason? I tell you, this is a punishment for you!"


    "Punishment?" Long Xingtian sneered, and hummed: "What did my Long family commit that caused so many people to send out punishment together?"


    Zhu Sihai sneered and said, "You violated the predecessors'' precepts, fabricated false young masters, deceived all of us, and made big plans for yourself. Do you think you should be punished?"


    When Long Xingtian heard Zhu Sihai''s words, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Sure enough, it was an excuse for Young Master Long''s business! This kind of thing is bad for the Long family! However, so many people unite together with this excuse, it is too weird, there must be a black hand controlling!


    Zhu Sihai looked at Long Xingtian and had nothing to say, and then looked at Tang Ye with a look and taste: "Long Ye? Oh no, should I call you Tang Ye or Li Zhengqi?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback, greatly surprised.


    This time is really going to cheat "Father"...Is my identity dug up by these people?

 Chapter 845： Total crisis!

    Tang Ye was very worried about one thing. People like Zhu Sihai dug out his identity. Did they trace Hejia Village?


    If they tracked down Hejia Village, would something happen to Zhiqiu and her mother?


    When Tang Ye went from the Great World to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Li Haoran put him in the remote Hejia Village, probably because he wanted to give him a stable environment to adapt, so that he would not be chased by Qi Zhenwu, who walked in the sidelines as soon as he came in. . He successfully took advantage of the remoteness of Hejia Village and secretly cultivated a certain strength before setting off to the God City.


    Before leaving, Tang Ye made thorough preparations so that Hejiacun was not affected. When he met Long Qingcheng, he also let Long Qingcheng kill. He was confident that he would not be identified again, but now Zhu Sihai called him the name "Tang Ye", and even the name Li Zhengqi, which he used before he became Longye, was traced. He has reason to believe that Zhu Sihai and the others really know his true identity.


    Who will find out?


    The only thing Tang Ye could think of was the spider web if he could find out such a well-concealed identity.


    It''s the spider web again... Tang Ye has even more reason to believe that the spider web is also behind the control of the major families to seize the capital city!


    "Sure enough, it is not enough to kill one..." Tang Ye shook his head slightly and sighed after trying to understand this. At the beginning, a person who caught a spider web was tortured and killed to warn him.


    "So you have to kill them all..." Tang Ye whispered again.


    When Zhu Sihai saw that Tang Ye didn¡¯t refute him, he sneered: "Long Ye...oh no, let¡¯s call you Tang Ye. I don¡¯t like a liar. However, I like you as a liar. Hey, if it weren¡¯t for you, Long The family will not make this kind of mistake, then we will not be able to attack the Long family!"


    Tang Ye found it ridiculous, and looked at Zhu Sihai with a sneer: "It seems like you wouldn''t have done anything with the Long Family without me. You all want to get rid of the Long Family. Even without me as an excuse, you will look for something else. It¡¯s sinister, it¡¯s useless to pretend to be just and awe-inspiring."


    Zhu Sihai was not irritated by Tang Ye''s words, and hummed triumphantly: "So, you admit that you are the fake Young Master of the Long Family?"


    "Zhu Sihai, did you intervene with my son''s true and false wheel?" Long Xingtian said solemnly at this time.


    "Why can''t I intervene?" Zhu Sihai looked at Long Xingtian with a playful expression, and said, "If your son is just as simple as your son, then I can''t intervene. But your son is the young master, and involves all aspects of power, so My guild has the right to interfere. You treat a fake son as the young master of the gods, and then use this identity to gain benefits, contain other families, and then implement your ambitions. This violates the interests of all of us!"


    Long Xingtian stared at Zhu Sihai in silence. He knew that Zhu Sihai and the others were determined to use this against the Long Family. He glanced at Tang Ye to see if Tang Ye had any means to defend his identity. Although they all know it is fake, I still hope to hide the past. After all, if this matter was confirmed, Zhu Sihai would use it as an excuse, and he really couldn''t refute it.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, looked around at the leaders of these various forces, then looked at Zhu Sihai, and said: "You are not the first person to suspect that I am the fake Young Master of the Long Family. You once suspected me. The people who are the fake Young Master of the Long Family have shut up. Now if you want to doubt, there must be some evidence, right?"


    Zhu Sihai looked cold and hummed, "You still don''t admit it?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If I were the fake Young Master of the Long Family, wouldn''t your reason for attacking the Long Family this time be very reasonable? I won''t let your despicable sinister intentions succeed. "


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Evidence!" Tang Ye said coldly to Zhu Sihai.


    In fact, he did not hope that this method could be denied, he was just buying some time. Facing the siege of so many people, the only thing that can be counted on is Mrs. Long''s arrangement behind her back. Mrs. Long did not come back after leaving to arrange things just now. It is estimated that she is dealing with these people who want to seize the city. So the more time you buy for Mrs. Dragon, the better it will be for them.


    However, Tang Ye was hit hard by the result. Zhu Sihai seemed to know his intentions and jokingly said: "Tang Ye, since I called you by name, there is naturally evidence. Don''t delay now and wait for Mrs. Long to rescue the soldiers? This is Impossible, because..."


    Zhu Sihai turned his head and glanced, sneered triumphantly, and waved his hand again, seeing a few warriors with swords surrounded by a middle-aged beauty-fetish woman, walking towards them.


    It''s Mrs. Long. They also hijacked Mrs. Long!


    "Madam!" Long Xingtian saw that Madam Long was threatened by several warriors, she was immediately touched by the scales, and a huge force rushed over.


    He loves Mrs. Dragon so much, if someone moves Mrs. Dragon, he will definitely kill these people!


    However, Zhu Sihai and the others were well prepared. Although they were not opponents against Long Xingtian alone, they were not afraid of two or three together. After Long Xingtian shot, Yang Mantang and Bai Zanglong shot together, blocking Long Xingtian!


    Seeing this, Mrs. Long squinted her eyes and said, "Xingtian, stop, they are here prepared."


    Long Xingtian retreated to Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng''s side, staring at Zhu Sihai with a gloomy expression and killing intent.


    But Zhu Sihai is not afraid. Today their plan is very comprehensive. Even if it is not comprehensive, can it be solved that so many people deal with the Long Family?


    Madam Long looked at Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng, her expression a little shaken and worried. Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong and other Patriarchs came out together, she never expected. These people are too much for the Long Family''s face, and they suddenly came so much, making it clear that even if they don''t use their brains, they must use the human sea tactics to win the Shendu City.


    There are enough people, not to mention that some of them have very smart heads. They are the first to seal the back of Mrs. Long. Obviously, the person behind the arrangements knows the whole Long family, including Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long.


    Mrs. Long was a little weak. This time... I''m afraid I''m really going to fall.


    It was Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng that Mrs. Long could not rest assured. After all, she was a child, and she didn''t want Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng to be hurt along with them.


    Perhaps it is the tree that attracts the wind, and the Long Family has been strong for too long, and everyone else has to suppress it. Mrs. Long had long thought about such a day, and she would be ready to respond at any time. But she underestimated the people behind her and united so many masters at once. Who has this ability?


    According to expectations, even if the fight starts from one family and two families, it is impossible to unite so many at once. Otherwise, how do they deal with the subsequent distribution of benefits?


    Mrs. Long shook her head and sighed. These are not things she should think about. She just wants to know who is the real manipulator. He also hit a chess piece into Long''s house, so she didn''t even notice it!


    Tang Ye sighed when seeing Madam Long being held hostage. It seems that the situation is much more serious than imagined.


    However, he still has hope.


    These people like Zhu Sihai didn''t directly kill people and seize the city, probably because they wanted to make a superficial effort to do perfect. For example, they had a good reason, so that if they spread to the world, their behavior would have no stain. Since they need this reputation, I am afraid that some of the participating families care about it. How to put it, maybe there is still a thing called "conscience".


    Such as the Qin family, such as Nangong Susu.


    Tang Ye had dealt with Qin Youxie and Nangong Susu. They would not be the kind of people who blindly wanted to win the city. They had their own goals or their determination was not very firm. Tang Ye wanted to separate them from the combined forces of Zhu Sihai, so that the pressure on the Long Family would be much lighter.


    If you just do this, you have to confess your true identity.


    Tang Ye glanced at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, maybe he really wanted to call his parents.

 Chapter 846： Because of love!

    Tang Ye is not a person who gives up easily. If he gave up and allowed Zhu Sihai and others to seize the capital city, he could be sure that he would not see the sun tomorrow.


    After all, he killed two people in the previous test alone, Li Bubai and Ye Wushuang. Since the result will be death, then the process must always strive for, what if the result is changed?


    "I just said that if you think I''m the fake Young Master of the Long Family, then show me the evidence." Tang Ye looked at Zhu Sihai and snorted coldly, "If there is no evidence, can I also say you are a fake? "


    Zhu Sihai looked at Tang Ye and laughed playfully, and said, "Tang Ye, I knew you would be a rascal, so I will show you the evidence. He is a person from Hejiacun, and you will see him soon. "


    Hearing Hejiacun, Tang Ye clenched his fists abruptly. What he worried most was that the girl''s apprentice He Zhiqiu or He Zhiqiu''s mother fell into Zhu Sihai''s hands.


    He doesn''t like being threatened by someone close to him!


    Now Zhu Sihai has not brought anyone here. He doesn¡¯t know the result. He still has some time to see the result. He started to implement the ideas in his heart, looked at the people around him, and said: "You all acted against the Long Family because you believed that I was a fake Long Family. Little Lord?"


    Those people looked at Tang Ye and squinted. What''s the matter with this kid? Isn''t it fake to say so frankly?


    This made Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng both puzzled. They all knew that Tang Ye was the fake Young Master of the Long Family, so Tang Ye still said so confidently?


    Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu, quite speechless to this old woman with a world-famous appearance, and hummed: "Nangong Susu, do you miss me? Not long after running to kill me, I¡¯m here again, could it really be because Love and hate, especially want to kill me?"


    "Long Ye!" Nangong Su was so angry that it was almost full of smoke. How could this shameless person say such a frivolous person? Molest yourself?


    The others were also very speechless, looking at Tang Ye''s eyes very strange. This kid doesn''t have to molest Nangong Susu even if he is a young master? Nangong Susu is a character of Long Xingtian''s generation. The kid likes old women?


    Many people think that Tang Ye is too much and actually humiliates Nangong Susu!


    "You kid, really unscrupulous, it seems that I won''t teach you a lesson. I really think that if you have a good father, no one can punish you!" Yang Mantang shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye ignored him and said to Nangong Susu: "I''m sorry, Nangong Palace Master, I was joking. Now I want to talk to you, otherwise you will regret it, if you come to Shendu City for the purpose of Han Yue ."


    Nangong Susu squinted her eyes and was very angry with Tang Ye, but she was indeed here because of the princess, and she had to nod her head to Tang Ye, "Okay."


    Tang Ye laughed and pointed to Yang Mantang who was about to attack him, and said, "Then please let him stop."


    Nangong Susu feels that Tang Ye has always been so sharp, even in the dire crisis now, he is still so boldly pointing at people. If she hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s courage and knew Tang Ye''s methods, otherwise she would just go over and knock Tang Ye off. I''m afraid that if you take a wrong step, the consequences will be serious... Tang Ye, this kid is very good at calculating!


    "Patriarch Yang, Long Ye and I have something to say, please don''t do it first." Nangong Susu said to Yang Mantang.


    Of course Yang Mantang refused, and said angrily: "Palace Master Nangong, what do you mean? Long Ye **** it, why do you talk nonsense with him?!"


    "Yes, Long Ye should have died a long time ago, and now he is left just to verify his identity. What does it matter if he breaks a leg? Give him a lesson!" Bai Zanglong from Tiger Lion City said.


    Chen Changfeng''s desire to kill Tang Ye is probably the heaviest. Because Tang Ye was born, the foundation laid by his Chen family in Shendu City was uprooted, and his son was killed by Tang Ye. He shouted angrily: "You don''t do it, I will come! I will kill Longye to avenge my son!"


    "I said stop!" Nangong Susu was initially annoyed by Tang Ye, and was disturbed by these people. He was so irritable that he directly shot two ice thorns and stopped Yang Mantang and Chen Changfeng.


    Everyone was stunned, but Nangong Susu was really moving. Damn, are the women in Guanghan Temple all crazy?


    Yang Mantang and Chen Changfeng are not inferior to Nangong Susu''s status. They are unhappy with Nangong Susu''s behavior, and they still have to do it. The big deal is a fight with Nangong Susu! What''s the matter with being afraid of a girl!


    When Zhu Sihai saw this situation, he hurriedly stopped Yang Mantang and Chen Changfeng and said, "Stop it, it''s so easy for Tang Ye to instigate infighting? I told you that this kid is very evil, don''t get him. Conspiracy!"


    Only then did Yang Mantang and Chen Changfeng refrain from making any moves.


    Standing beside Qin Huangdao is the Patriarch of the Qin Family and Qin Youxie''s father. Qin Youxie just told him something about Tang Ye. He was a little shaken by this. Now seeing the behavior of Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang and Chen Changfeng, he feels very low. He feels like a group of smoky bandits. Where is the style of the owner... He is very repulsive, feels ashamed, and doesn''t want to continue like this!


    Nangong Susu looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye asked her: "Are you here for Hanyue?"


    "Yes." Nangong Susu is a straightforward woman.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then you''d better not take action this time, Han Yue won''t like it."


    "Long Ye! Your arrogant attitude is enough. Han Yue doesn''t mean you have the final say!" Nangong Susu''s most irritating thing is Tang Ye''s point, and he said it as if everything was decided by him. Like!


    Tang Ye shrugged, and some rascals said, "Han Yue is my woman, I mean what she means."


    "You... Hugh must insult Hanyue and my Guanghan Temple!" Nangong Susu felt that Tang Ye was really shameless, and Hanyue hadn''t married yet, so why was he a woman?


    This is simply humiliating them in the Guanghan Temple!


    Nangong Susu was extremely angry, and shouted: "Long Ye...no, I should call you Tang Ye? Since you are not the real Young Master of the Long Family, you have lied to Han Yue, and Han Yue will not marry you again. Home! Besides..."


    Nangong Susu glanced at Long Xingtian. Although he felt that this was not appropriate, he still said, "Your Long Family is about to die. What qualifications do you have to marry Hanyue?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and looked at Nangong Susu, "Your thoughts are really backward, and Han Yue and I truly love each other. Do you understand love? Then don''t count the secular things like status and status!"


    "You..." Nangong Susu felt that she really was... never seen such a brazen person!


    Others felt the same way, even Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng couldn''t stand this guy''s words.


    love?


    It''s really funny to say such things under the current circumstances, and quite ridiculous!


    Does this kid have a sense of crisis? Do you think you are going to die?


    On the roof of a restaurant behind them. Heilao glanced at the princess next to him strangely.


    The princess blacked her face and snorted coldly: "He is shameless and I want more, let him go on and I don''t know what shameless things he can hear. I can''t stand it, don''t hide it!"


    After all, the princess jumped off the roof, paced lightly, and fell beside Tang Ye.


    Everyone thought that someone was coming, and immediately beware. When they saw a white dress fluttering with a white gauze, her face covered in white gauze, graceful as a fairy, they were a little surprised.


    Who is this?


    Nangong Susu was stunned when she saw the princess, and frowned, "Han Yue, why are you..."


    "Palace Master, stop, don''t have trouble with the Long Family." The princess stopped Nangong Susu and said.


    "You..." Nangong Susu felt a pain in his heart, and still didn''t understand why Han Yue was so obsessed with Tang Ye!


    Is it really because of love?


    Shit love!


    She didn''t think that Tang Ye and Han Yue could have love after seeing so many times!


    Others are dumbfounded. Qian Hanyue, the cold fairy, they have heard about it, but why should such a superior fairy be so...loyal to Tang Ye?


    Qian Hanyue is a disciple of the Jianghu Sanxiu sect. Not to mention, her beauty, wisdom and strength are not worthy of Tang Ye, who is infamous against evil, right?


    Tang Ye was amused seeing everyone''s surprised look, and hummed, "I told you all because of love, and you still¡ª"


    "Ouch!" Tang Ye suddenly felt that his waist was frozen.


    The princess stared at him coldly and hummed: "One more thing, I made you an ice sculpture!"


    The princess really can''t stand it, it''s all the love that goes to bed directly at the age and talks about farts, and is not afraid of blushing!

 Chapter 847： You can only rely on yourself!

    In any case, being able to separate some of the power from the combined forces of Zhu Sihai can make the Long Family a little easier. If Nangong Susu came only for the princess, Tang Ye would be quite confident. Besides, now that the princess is out, Nangong Susu probably won''t embarrass him again.


    Nangong did not know that the princess had come to the capital city. Before she came to Shendu City, she confirmed that the princess was still in the Guanghan Temple. She really didn''t have much interest in the plan to eradicate the Long Family, she only cared about the princess.


    In addition to seeing her own shadow from the princess, there are more possibilities, or secrets. She can be sure that the princess can bring an epoch-making development to the Guanghan Temple. As the palace owner who is devoted to Guanghan Tiangong, she never wants to miss the princess!


    Although she could not understand the relationship between Tang Ye and the princess, she was vaguely aware of something. She must ask clearly!


    The princess was also a straightforward woman, not to mention the eyes of people she didn''t care about. So she was never afraid to say her determination and attitude towards Tang Ye. She looked at Nangong Susu and said: "Palace Master, if you think that destroying the Long Family can prevent me from marrying Long Ye, you are wrong. With me, you can''t kill Long Ye. As long as Long Ye does not die, I will Will marry him, no matter what his status is."


    "Han Yue..." Nangong Susu was really afraid that he would faint from the pain. The princess said so firmly, she was really desperate.


    The others were even more surprised and confused.


    They felt that if they remembered correctly, the rumor that a wizard fairy had appeared in Guanghan Tiangong was spread not long ago, and it was not long before the Long Family Young Master returned. Later, there was a saying that the young master of the Long family went to Guanghan Tiangong to grab his wife. During that time, there was still a lot of noise. The notoriety of the young master of the Long family also reached the "heyday" at that time. The most surprising thing was Qianhan. Yue announced that she would choose another day to marry the Long Family!


    People who hadn''t actually witnessed this incident thought it was a rumor and a ghost of the Long Family''s evil youngsters. This had to make people hate the Long Family''s evil youngsters even more. But now, Qian Hanyue''s attitude towards Tang Ye was in front of them, and they had only one thought: either they were crazy, or Qian Hanyue was crazy.


    Such a good fairy is absolutely obsessed with the evil young Long Family?


    What the **** is going on?


    Everyone thinks this is too dramatic. Leaders such as Zhu Sihai will absolutely not accept it. If Qian Hanyue insists on doing this, then get rid of her together!


    Anyone who obstructs the plan of "cleaning up the dragon''s house and seizing the capital of the gods" shall be killed!


    "Qian Hanyue, Long Ye is doing a lot of evil, the key is fake. You protect him so, don''t blame us for being rude to you!" Zhu Sihai was particularly angry, and there was an accident in a good plan, and he would never allow it!


    The princess squinted her eyes and glanced at Zhu Sihai with a cold expression. She would not talk nonsense if she wanted to do it. But Tang Ye grabbed her hand and couldn''t do it at this time.


    Once started, it will evolve into a full-scale war. This is bad for the Long Family. Right now, Zhu Sihai and the others did not fully take action just to do a superficial effort to let others know that the Long Family really should be killed, because the Long Family had done something that violated the previous agreement, launched a fake young master, and carried out wolf ambitions. Otherwise, the Long Family has a good reputation in the arena, wouldn''t they be too innocent if they destroyed the Long Family?


    Many people want to set up an archway just as a bitch. Never underestimate the issue of "face", you say you don''t love face?


    Now Zhu Sihai and the others are waiting for the evidence to come. Once the evidence arrives, they will fully attack the Long Family!


    And Tang Ye''s method was to separate and weaken Zhu Sihai''s combined forces as much as possible before then.


    Even he was lucky enough to think, maybe Zhu Sihai has no evidence to prove his identity? He remembered clearly that he handled it very well at the beginning and it was impossible to leak it. The only person who knew his identity was Long Qingcheng, especially the name "Li Zhengqi".


    Long Qingcheng couldn''t leak it, right?


    So Tang Ye wanted to take a gamble, maybe he could let the Long Family survive this catastrophe. Even if Zhu Sihai really has the evidence, he can separate the persuasable people like Nangong Susu.


    The princess knew the crisis facing the Long family now. Although her strength has broken through quickly, she has no problem dealing with one or two of these Patriarchs, even if she doesn''t win, she can help contain her. But there are so many patriarchs, and there are elite disciples brought by each patriarch. Once a full-scale war begins, it is difficult for the Long Family to win. And the city of God will be greatly destroyed!


    Therefore, the princess obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement and did not attack Zhu Sihai.


    Nangong was always dissatisfied with Zhu Sihai''s attitude towards Qian Hanyue, and she was originally unhappy with Zhu Sihai and Yang Mantang''s behavior. How should I put it, she thinks that these people gathered together are like three teachings, and she disdains without everyone''s demeanor.


    So Nangong Susu was very rude to Zhu Sihai and snorted coldly: "Leader Zhu, I have told you my purpose in coming to the Capital City. Since Han Yue''s attitude is so clear, then I should also express my opinion on this. I, Nangong Susu, withdrew from the Long Family¡¯s actions. In addition, as I said, this incident is my personal involvement and has nothing to do with the Guanghan Temple. Please do not get involved in the Guanghan Temple.


    "Nangong Susu you..." Zhu Sihai was really angry. He hated this kind of accident in the plan because it threatened the smooth progress of the plan!


    He wanted to call Nangong Susu a bitch, and he didn''t know what to do with his face every day. Deliberately pretending to be upright? Hey, looking at the molested by Tang Ye just now, maybe you have had something with Tang Ye. Otherwise, why would Tang Ye speak so naturally?


    It''s a pity that Zhu Sihai has to take into account the image of the leader of the general alliance of the rivers and lakes. He can''t scold others as he pleases, but can only endure anger, so he said not to underestimate the "face" issue. He said to Nangong Susu: "Since Nangong Palace Master thinks this way, then we will not force it. However, please stop intervening in this matter from now on!"


    Nangong Susu glanced at the princess, and when she saw the princess standing next to Tang Ye, she felt very hurt, and the eyes that could be seen under the white gauze looked pitiful. Finally, she sighed, stood on tiptoe lightly, got up gracefully, and flew to the old man, as if she had been out of the picture.


    Hei Lao laughed and said: "Girl, we meet again."


    Nangong Susu felt very weak and said, "Senior, can you... stop calling me a girl?"


    Hei Lao shrugged and said, "That''s Guwazi?"


    "..."


    Nangong Susu really wanted to cry. Why did Tang Ye encounter so much misfortune when he appeared? A senior who is the same as his master also teases himself? Fortunately, I am full of respect for him, and after seeing him, I came to him to greet him!


    It was all the fault of Tang Ye''s shameless man! He should have been killed in the Guanghan Temple!


    Ouch, is Tang Ye''s fault again? Hey¡­¡­


    Nangong Susu was too lazy to mess around with the old man, and asked, "Senior is going to help the Long Family? With you, the Long Family may not lose."


    Hei Lao shook his head and said, "Do you really think this thing is so simple? If I do it, then there will be an old thing like me doing it. This incident is a matter between Long Xingtian and those Patriarchs, we These old things can''t interfere. Even if I make a move, at best Baolongye will not die. As for the Long Family, or the city of God, the one who should die is still to die."


    Nangong Susu was taken aback for a moment, besides the black old man, there are other old people staring at it? Perhaps, many things are balanced. God Capital City has old monsters like Heilao, and other cities will also have such old monsters. Either do not move, move, everyone moves together, the situation of the Long Family is still so difficult!


    Nangong Susu glanced at Tang Ye, and understood how Tang Ye, or why Long Xingtian didn''t mention Hei Lao. Because he can''t count on it, if he asks the old man to come out, he will probably have to face the same old monster!


    The Long Family... can only survive this catastrophe by himself!

 Chapter 848： Sister is not a relative?

    Tang Ye knew from the beginning that he couldn''t rely on the old man, so he felt that the matter was big, and tried every means to resolve the crisis encountered by the Long Family. Now successfully persuaded Nangong Susu, he turned his goal to Qin Huangdao.


    Qin Huangdao is the Patriarch of the Qin Family in Qingkong City and Qin Youxie''s father. He hoped that Qin Huangdao, like Qin Youxie, could be sensible and not blindly led by people like Zhu Sihai.


    "Patriarch Qin, the Long and Qin families have a lot of contacts, I want to know, why do you want to target the Long family?" Tang Ye asked Qin Huangdao.


    Qin Huangdao watched Tang Ye calmly deal with all kinds of things, more orderly than Long Xingtian, could not help but see the figure of Mrs. Long, could not help but have some illusions that Tang Ye was really the young master of the gods. He also didn''t believe that the person who was able to deal with things calmly would be the evil young man who was rumored in the world. He looked at Tang Ye and squinted his eyes, and said, "I just wanted to know the truth."


    "What''s the truth?" Tang Ye asked.


    Qin Huangdao said: "The truth about the young master of Goddu. That is your identity. If you are really the young master of Goddu, then I think the Long Family has done something wrong. If you are true, then I will never Attack the Long Family."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. He didn''t expect that the true or false of the God Capital Young Master would have such a big impact, but he underestimated the role of this identity in Guwu Jianghu.


    Qin Huangdao said that, and Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. If you can''t show your identity, you can separate the Qin family''s power. The next thing to deal with is Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, Dayue Changkong, and Chen Changfeng.


    The Long Family has always had a bad relationship with the Jianghu General Alliance, and has no contact with the Yang Family in Doutian City. Tang Ye just beat Yang Gaopeng again. And the relationship with the Tigers and Lions City Bai family is equally shallow. The Dayue Clan of Xihuang City is a new force, and the Long Family has no contact with him. The relationship with Chen Changfeng has long been a life and death enemy. Therefore, the remaining people cannot persuade them to negotiate.


    Zhu Sihai would not give Tang Ye a chance again. He had to admit that Tang Ye was an outstanding young man, and he was able to remain so calm in the face of the current crisis of taking the city, even weakening their joint strength. Nangong Susu has already expressed his attitude. Although Qin Huangdao has also made it clear, he can still retain him, as long as it proves that Tang Ye is a false God Master.


    "Tang Ye, you don''t need to quibble. Your real name is Tang Ye and you have lived in Hejia Village. Don''t you want evidence? The evidence is here!" Zhu Sihai said coldly to Tang Ye.


    At this time, several warriors brought a thin man with an uneasy expression. Tang Ye was shocked when he saw that Hejiacun was not big. He had a good relationship with the people of Hejiacun at the beginning, and basically knew the people of Hejiacun. Now that the thin man Zhu Sihai has brought with him still has some impressions, he is indeed from Hejia Village.


    In this way, Hejia Village was indeed found by Zhu Sihai and the others, but they don''t know what happened to the other villagers, especially He Zhiqiu and her mother.


    Tang Ye stared at Zhu Sihai''s expression a little bit coldly, I''m afraid there is no way to delay anything. At this point, it depends on whether Zhu Sihai will directly do it.


    Zhu Sihai asked the thin man to come up to prove that the thin man was probably frightened, worried and guilty to Tang Ye, bowed his head and said, "Tang, Brother Tang, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, they said if I didn''t Tell me who you are and kill me..."


    Tang Ye watched him silently.


    In fact, Tang Ye could deny that he did not know the thin man, or said that the thin man was the person Zhu Sihai asked to frame him. But he knew that it didn''t make sense to do so, and it would kill the thin man. He remembered that this thin man was an obedient person in the village, but he was a little timid, and he must have been frightened when he was caught in the capital city.


    Ha... Tang Ye sighed. It seems that Zhu Sihai and the others have made sufficient preparations, and they have indeed proved that their human abilities are good, or the cobweb spy is strong enough and pervasive, and there is no secret in front of them!


    That being the case, we can only take the last step!


    call!


    Tang Ye suddenly exerted force, grabbed the used long halberd, and said to Zhu Sihai: "You have proved that I am the fake Young Master of the Long Family by using people, so why not let me prove to you that I am real? how is it?"


    "What?!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was shocked.


    The proof is true?


    What does it mean? Acknowledged that it is false, and then said to prove it is true? Is that true or not?


    Looking at Tang Ye''s back, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were short of breath, and their eyes opened wide. Could it be that...this is his own son?


    Long Qingcheng was equally shocked. She only slowly discovered Tang Ye''s mystery later. Could it be that Tang Ye''s mystery was that he was his own younger brother?


    Tang Ye held a long halberd to face Zhu Sihai, glanced at the other Patriarchs, and said, "If you are attacking the Long Family because I am a fake Young Master of the Long Family, then you can come for a fight. Only the blood of the Long Family can do that. Everyone knows how to use Long Family combat skills. If I use Long Family combat skills to fight with you, you should know my true or false, right? At that time, it''s clear at a glance whether it''s true or not. Please choose yourselves carefully. decision!"


    "Long Ye, you''re looking for death, then I will perfect you!" Zhu Sihai felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and he wanted to challenge himself as the master of the family.


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng recovered from Tang Ye¡¯s words just now, and immediately thought that Tang Ye did this not because he was the real young master of the city, but because he wanted to use the pseudo-dragon taught by Long Qingcheng. Home combat skills mixed sight. Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship is very similar to the Long Family''s combat skills. If you don''t identify them carefully, you really can''t tell them apart. However, now that Tang Ye is injured, he is still going to fight with someone of the Patriarch''s generation. This is indeed seeking death!


    "Long Ye, you come back!" Long Qingcheng stepped forward to hold Tang Ye, not allowing Tang Ye to play.


    Long Xingtian also went up and patted Tang Ye on the shoulder, sincerely admired and loved Tang Ye, the righteous son, and squeezed out a smile: "It''s okay, you go back and rest. They want to move my Long''s house, and stop for any reason. No. I am not afraid of Long Xingtian, even if you die today, I will keep you safe from the capital city!"


    Mrs. Long wanted to protect Tang Ye, and whispered from behind, "Ye''er."


    She meant to make Tang Ye retreat.


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled, and said, "You... don''t understand."


    I really am your own son... I just want to prove this.


    "Tang Ye, do you still want to use Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship to deceive us?" At this moment, a man''s voice rang, and then he saw a bookish man walking out. The man looked cold and gloomy, staring at Tang Ye''s killing intent.


    He is Fan Huantian.


    After Tang Ye killed Ye Wushuang, Fan Huantian knew that no matter what happened today, he lost to Tang Ye. In the end, eliminating the Long Family chess game requires no wisdom. When the spider web successfully connects Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang and others, it means that the ending is won. Because the number of people occupies an absolute advantage. But he is a arrogant person, this kind of victory by number, he doesn''t need it!


    What he wants is to win the game step by step. Tang Ye frustrated him time and time again, he felt that only by defeating Tang Ye was victory!


    Now Tang Ye wanted to use the Long Family''s combat skills to deny the false Long Family Young Master again, he would not let Tang Ye''s tricks succeed. Any Tang Ye''s tricks will be crushed! Only in this way can he comfort the heart that had previously lost to Tang Ye!


    Fan Huantian walked to Zhu Sihai''s side and stared at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I know your thoughts. You have learned Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship, and you are very proficient. When you play it out, it looks like a real dragon. Family combat skills. The first time you proved that you were the Young Master of the Long Family, you used this method. Now, you want to use it again. Do you think we would be so stupid?"


    Tang Ye saw Fan Huantian for the first time, squinting at Fan Huantian in surprise. It seems that Fan Huantian knows a lot of things behind it. Who is this guy? Has something to do with cobwebs?


    Fortunately, the people behind can take notes one by one. If they don''t die this time, they will die in the future!


    Tang Ye looked at Fan Huantian and said, "My sister''s marksmanship is also the Long Family''s combat skills, but it has been simplified. Why do you say that my sister''s marksmanship is to deceive you?"


    "Hahaha..." Fan Huantian burst out laughing, looking at Tang Ye very playfully, and said, "Don''t you know... Long Qingcheng doesn''t have the blood of the Dragon family?"


    "Wh, what?" Tang Ye was taken aback, stunned, looked back at Long Qingcheng, and cried out blankly: "Sister...?"


    Isn''t the old sister a relative?

 Chapter 849： Duckweed finally!

    Tang Ye was utterly embarrassed, her sister does not have the blood of the Long family, in other words, she is not her own sister?


    What is going on... Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng and wanted an answer.


    He always thought Long Qingcheng was his biological sister. Although Long Qingcheng thought he was just her who found him to pretend to be his younger brother, some things were so coincidental. He was the real young master of the Long Family, but he had concealed his identity, so he always thought that Long Qingcheng, who was the longest lady of the Long Family, was him. My sister.


    He has always treated Long Qingcheng as his sister, and all kinds of intimate actions are based on the friendship between brothers and sisters. It''s better now, hey, the old lady is fake!


    Except for Tang Ye''s astonishment, everyone else was equally astonished. They have always believed that Long Qingcheng has the blood of the Dragon family, and because of its outstanding talents, they created another set of marksmanship from the dragon family''s combat skills, which is suitable for women''s training, because the dragon''s combat skills are too domineering and fierce, and are cultivated by men.


    In any case, it evolved from the Long Family''s combat skills, that is a branch of the Long Family''s combat skills. Therefore, Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship can also be regarded as Long Family''s combat skills. This is recognized. However, precisely, it became the most misleading thing.


    So, the warriors realized that they had been deceived by Long Qingcheng in the past? !


    It''s really hateful! The first time Tang Ye played the Long Family''s combat skills, they were just Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship, used to deceive people? !


    "You really deserve to die!" Chen Changfeng, as the victim of the Long Family Young Master''s return to the convention, was suddenly furious.


    At that young master''s return meeting, each of their warriors thought that Tang Ye was a fake young master of the Long Family, so they asked Tang Ye to use the Long Family combat skills to verify his identity. As a result, Tang Ye typed out, and they had nothing to say. But Chen Xuankong, Chen Changfeng''s son, was so humiliated by Tang Ye that he couldn''t lift his head. Only now did I know that it was Tang Ye, Long Xingtian, Madam Long and Long Qingcheng who joined forces to perform a scene and turned them around!


    Unforgivable!


    This also aroused the anger of many warriors who had participated in the Long Family Young Master''s Return Conference. No one likes to be cheated. Besides, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng are so well-known that everyone thinks that they are honest people, so they admire them. Now that they deceive themselves and play tricks, hypocrites are even more hateful!


    Therefore, it is said that I would rather be a real villain than a hypocrite!


    "The Long Family...It''s so disappointing!" said a warrior.


    "Yeah, I thought it was really that good, but the result... Oh, it''s ridiculous!" A warrior sarcastically said.


    "Hey..." Some warrior sighed Shen Shen, full of disappointment in the Long Family.


    Suddenly, the positive image and good reputation of the Long Family were shattered.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng, who lowered his head slightly and dared not look at him. This shows that what Fan Huantian said is true!


    Both Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long closed their eyes without making any excuses. Paper cannot contain fire, and the truth will be known after all. Long Qingcheng was indeed not their biological daughter, but just an adopted child.


    Long Qingcheng did not know the truth beforehand. But when she grew up slowly, she watched Long Xingtian practice the Long Family combat skills in the yard every day, clamoring to learn, but she always realized the problem after being rejected by Long Xingtian. Later, she secretly went to see the secrets of the Long Family''s combat skills, secretly learned, and almost killed herself, she knew that she had no Long Family blood!


    Soon afterwards, the "Long Family Master Missing" happened. The Long Family began to change drastically. Mrs. Long prayed to the Buddha all day long. Long Xingtian could not leave the door. Long Qingcheng was very worried. Although she was not the real Long Family, she was very concerned about Long Xing. Mrs. Tian and Long are very respectful, so she started to do things for the Long family and created a set of marksmanship from the Long family''s combat skills.


    Now that this truth is exposed, it has a huge impact on the Long Family, and Long Qingcheng is very guilty!


    The image of the Long Family has been greatly reduced in the hearts of everyone, so Zhu Sihai and the others will not be pointed out by the people of the rivers and lakes when they jointly deal with the Long Family. Zhu Sihai and the others didn''t know the truth before, but no matter what, they are very happy to see the dragon family being accused by the warriors one after another!


    Long Qingcheng bowed his head and said nothing, Tang Ye got the answer from her reaction. He was very surprised at this kind of thing, he had a lot to ask Long Qingcheng, or Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. But now is not the time. He smiled at Long Qingcheng and said, "Sister, no matter what, you will always be my respected and cherished sister."


    Long Qingcheng looked up at Tang Ye, his eyes red. Tang Ye looked particularly distressed, and the stubborn and arrogant old sister actually cried!


    Tang Ye clenched his fists, closed his eyes and let out a long sigh of relief. When he opened his eyes, he looked firm, and said to Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng: "Father, mother, sister, don''t worry about what I will do next. , Don¡¯t worry, no matter how surprised you are, don¡¯t worry, just... just watch it."


    "Huh?" Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng were all surprised. What did Tang Ye mean?


    Tang Ye turned back, leaving them with a back, facing Zhu Sihai and Fan Huantian, and suddenly poked the halberd to the ground, and said, "How do you know that I am not using the real Long Family combat skills? Is it my sister''s marksmanship? You can do it, and when you die under the Long Family''s combat skills, you will know what is true and what is false!"


    "You still quibble!" Zhu Sihai was very angry at Tang Ye and jumped directly towards Tang Ye, with a scimitar in his hand, he wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye is holding a halberd, facing him head-on!


    What about the owner? Just let you know what is the real Long Family combat skills!


    when!


    However, when Tang Ye was about to use the halberd to meet Zhu Sihai, an overbearing force rushed. That is a dragon head halberd!


    Long Xingtian made the move!


    Long Xingtian didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do, but he really loved this son, let him stand behind and watch Tang Ye fight and bleed while he did nothing. He absolutely couldn''t do it!


    The dragon head halberd collided with Zhu Sihai''s scimitar, and Zhu Sihai was directly beaten back several steps. Long Xingtian soared to the ground, caught the dragon''s head and halberd, standing proudly in front of Tang Ye, protecting Tang Ye.


    boom!


    Long Xingtian suddenly slammed the dragon''s head and halberd on the ground, and the ground vibrated suddenly, and a domineering force spread out, and people who were not strong enough to falter and stand unstable. This is the power of Long Xingtian!


    Long Xingtian looked back at Tang Ye with a relieved expression, and said: "How can a father let his son fight ahead? I''m not old! This halberd is a dragon''s halberd that has been passed down from generation to generation. The true power can only be exerted by using it. It can only be used by people of the Long family blood! I am very happy to be a father and son with you, no matter if we have nothing to give you, I will fight now. Let me show you a real Long Family combat technique!"


    Looking at Long Xingtian, Tang Ye was stunned, and his heart was touched. The figure of Long Xingtian made him truly feel the urge to call Long Xingtian "daddy".


    These days, getting along with Long Xingtian, his relationship with Long Xingtian has grown a lot.


    Long Xingtian smiled at Tang Ye, then looked at Zhu Sihai and the others, his expression suddenly became extremely cold and stern, and said: "You can only die, if you don''t have the courage, let''s go together!"


    "You..." Zhu Sihai and the others were pale with anger, but they couldn''t refute them.


    Long Xingtian is such a domineering person, with the dragon halberd, which makes these Patriarchs jealous. They certainly don''t dare to go one by one, isn''t that looking for death? That''s why they joined forces!


    So Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang and Bai Zanglong shot together, and the three faced Longxingtian and one!


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly a force flew from a distance to attack Tang Ye. Tang Ye immediately used the halberd to disperse, frowning.


    There are other masters?


    Go driving!


    Soon I saw a woman on horseback appearing, wearing red silk, with a firm and cold look and a slender and graceful figure. Although not a stunning beauty, she was also extremely attractive. She has a strong atmosphere of a heroine, making people want to join her in the arena.


    Sitting on the horse and staring at Tang Ye coldly, the quack girl sat on the horse, then stood up suddenly, took off the whip around her waist, and beat Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hurriedly evaded, then retreated and said angrily: "Who are you?"


    He is very depressed. Who the **** is this? When did I provoke this woman? Merry debt? Impossible, I only drove a car with my wife after I arrived in the Guwu Rivers, where''s the love!


    "Duckweed, are you here?" Chen Changfeng looked at the woman and laughed.


    The woman glanced at Chen Changfeng, nodded and said nothing.


    She could not speak. She is a dumb girl. She was the second personal disciple of Yin Yang Men Daogu who rode south after learning that Yu Fusheng was killed by Tang Ye, Ling Fuping!


    She is here too!

 Chapter 850： Father and son fight together!

    After Tang Ye killed Yu Fusheng, Ling Fuping had already appeared, but she did not return to the Yin Yang Gate, but went straight to the south to seek revenge on Tang Ye. ()


    Quack matter, quack. She uses this method. She didn''t hate Tang Ye, she knew that Yu Fusheng was going to kill Tang Ye, so Tang Ye could also kill Yu Fusheng. But now, she can kill Tang Ye, and Tang Ye can also kill her. If she killed Tang Ye, then Tang Ye''s relatives could also kill her for revenge.


    When is the time to repay the injustice, this kind of remark is not suitable for her, she just needs to be happy!


    So others say that she is a generation of heroines!


    The names of Ling Fuping and Yu Fusheng both mean nothing. It can be seen that the relationship between the two is not ordinary. This may be the reason why Ling Fuping insisted on seeking revenge from Tang Ye.


    The Yin Yang Gate can also seek revenge from Tang Ye, but behind Tang Ye is the Long Family, and the Yin Yang Gate will not go to war directly with the Long Family. That would cost too much. Dao Gu let others do it, which is now the Long Family is besieged by many families. Although Daogu was in Xiangyang Mountain, who can say that he was not involved in this matter?


    Tang Ye was very depressed about this kind of thing. When did Ling Fuping not come, but when the accident happened to the Long''s house, was it intentional?


    Tang Ye didn''t know the identity of Ling Fuping. But other warriors know. Ling Fuping is well-known in the arena, just like Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng is the eldest of the Long family, and Ling Fuping is the quaint lady of the rivers and lakes. The two women are the objects of ordinary men chatting and talking about.


    Tang Ye was attacked by Ling Fuping''s whip and retreated. Long Qingcheng took advantage of this to tell him Ling Fuping''s identity. He knew what Ling Fuping came from. He tried to communicate with Ling Fuping. Yu Fusheng killed him first that day. He was just...just defending.


    But Guwu Jianghu doesn''t have the argument of justified defense. Ling Fuping threw the whip again to show her attitude, she must avenge Yu Fusheng!


    Tang Ye realized that Ling Fuping could not speak.


    He was even more depressed. Ling Fuping couldn''t speak. It was difficult to communicate, so what else could he do besides fighting?


    Long Qingcheng went up to help Tang Ye, Ling Fuping looked cold and very unhappy. What she wants is a fair duel of grievances.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about this kind of thing, and said, "You didn''t come at the right time. I have a lot of people to deal with, or next time?"


    Of course Ling Fuping would not choose the next time. She suddenly waved the long whip and fought Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng alone. It was obvious that she was a very persistent person.


    Tang Ye hated this kind of obsessive woman the most, entangled endlessly. He did not give in, and still dealt with Long Qingcheng against Ling Fuping, but at this time Chen Changfeng shot. Ling Fuping is a member of the Yin and Yang Clan, and Chen Changfeng is also a member of the Yin and Yang Clan. Coupled with Chen Changfeng''s hatred of Tang Ye, he desperately wants to kill Tang Ye!


    Ling Fuping is still obsessed with Tang Ye, maybe she meant it, Chen Changfeng finally went to fight Long Qingcheng, and she was one-on-one with Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye could see that determination from Ling Fuping''s eyes. He was very helpless. Since it was unavoidable, he and Ling Fuping decided a winner!


    Everyone looked at them, no one intervened. Maybe it''s because they want to watch a good show, or maybe they are in pairs, and there is no need to interfere. The people on Zhu Sihai''s side are not in a hurry, for them the show has just begun. There are only a few people in the Long Family, and there are so many people in their team together, you can slowly play Dead Tang Ye.


    In fact, Ling Fuping was still an unexpected helper to them, and they never thought that Ling Fuping would come. Ling Fuping''s reputation in the arena is no worse than that of Yu Fusheng. He is proficient in a set of whip methods, and his name is a bit scary, called the death chase.


    Pursuing the whip for the soul literally means that it is not enough to kill the life, but also to chase the ghost. It may feel exaggerated when it is placed on an ordinary warrior, but it must not be underestimated when it is placed on the famous Jianghu chivalrous girl Ling Fuping.


    Thanks to Ling Fuping''s arrival, Fan Huantian and the others became more at ease. Because according to the current situation, Tang Ye might not even be able to beat Ling Fuping. After all, Tang Ye had been injured in several competitions before that. After winning Ye Wushuang, Tang Ye didn''t have enough time to take that top pill to heal his injuries. Under such circumstances, when can Tang Ye struggle?


    "Wushuang is my best friend, and I have a common dream with him. I want to change the day, and then he asks for nine days. But now he is dead, then..." Fan Huantian stared at Tang Ye and said gloomily: "I want Watching you die with your own eyes!"


    Tang Ye and Ling Fuping fought, and he was desperate for Ling Fuping. I want to say something to Ling Fuping, such as changing time and place to resolve this grudge, but Ling Fuping will always only give him a cold and arrogant expression. Ling Fuping was unable to speak again, making Tang Ye more and more frustrated. Ling Fuping held that unchanging face, as if provoking at all times.


    The long whip thrown by Ling Fuping is very powerful. The long whip can be soft or hard. When it is soft, it entangles people, when it is hard, it is like a sword. People who are impatient will really be driven crazy by her.


    Snapped!


    At this time, Ling Duckweed whipped down. The long whip was like a pink poisonous snake, entangled the halberd in Tang Ye''s hand. Tang Ye thought she wanted to take the halberd away, but the tail of the long whip suddenly "lived" and transformed. It was like a snake head, biting Tang Ye''s chest.


    Tang Ye had to retreat, let go of the halberd and retreated, losing his weapon.


    Ling Fuping retracted the long whip and flicked it again. The long whip hovered in the air, like a snake floating in front of Ling Duckweed, demonstrating against Tang Ye, powerful and weird.


    Everyone could see that the situation was quite unfavorable for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s expression became more and more gloomy, and he was made irritable by Ling Fuping, and couldn''t help but turn his head and glance at Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng fought Chen Changfeng. Although Chen Changfeng was not Long Xingtian''s opponent, he didn''t have much trouble dealing with Long Qingcheng. For a while, Long Qingcheng''s fight with him might not end.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Xingtian again, and Long Xingtian fought Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, and Bai Zanglong. One-to-three was enough to illustrate Long Xingtian''s powerful strength. But after all, it was a one-to-three, and there was a big moon and sky on Zhu Sihai''s side. I don''t know when the big moon and sky will make a yin for Dragon Xingtian, so Long Xingtian''s situation will only become more and more dangerous.


    As for Mrs. Long, Tang Ye asked the princess to take care of her. As long as his situation is not too dangerous, he does not need the princess to take action. The identity of the princess is unique. As a reincarnated person, her age and strength are very different. If someone finds out a girl in her twenties, she will almost reach the fairyland. Then there is definitely a danger of a big tree catching the wind. If conditions permit, Tang Ye didn''t want the princess to be too confusing.


    This person refers to the gatekeeper of the "world of heaven and man".


    Therefore, the current battle cannot tolerate a trace of hidden personalities, and we must go all out!


    Tang Ye lost the halberd, Ling Fuping attacked again. Tang Ye''s expression was gloomy, and he hit the ground with a fist, no longer reserved his strength, thinking about dealing with the next situation, and smashing the enemy in front of him!


    He burned flames all over, using the power of the flames. Flame vines stretched out from the ground to confront Ling Duckweed''s long whip.


    Ling Fuping hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s magical powers, and was really surprised to see the strange flame vines. But she laughed after she was surprised.


    The tense face of the dead man actually laughed!


    It seemed to be saying that she was playing very boringly with Tang Ye just now because Tang Ye was too weak. And now, Tang Ye has shown enough strength, she can play to the fullest, she is very happy!


    Tang Ye understood Ling Fuping''s expression and said coldly, staring at Ling Fuping, "Do you want excitement? Okay, then I''ll give you excitement!"


    Tang Ye who went all out was terrible, and no longer used his brain to worry about the so-called overall situation. It can be said that his battles in the past were not pleasant, because he likes to use his brain and play tricks, like a fight, not just a fight, but also thinking about what means to arrange during the fight will make the result more What to pay attention to after a fight, etc. This is indeed thorough enough, but one flavor is missing-happy!


    Now, Tang Ye put down his calculations and fought happily.


    There may be the influence of Long Family''s combat skills. The Long Family''s combat skills themselves have terrifying magical powers that inspire fighting intent and make people immortal.


    At this time, Tang Ye fought happily, desperately, as if in a demon.


    Several flame vines formed three flame pythons, which rushed towards Ling Duckweed.


    A sneer flashed at the corner of Ling Fuping''s mouth, and she was not afraid. With a flick of her long whip, the long whip was dexterously wound, and she actually tied the heads of three flame pythons together, making the flame python no threat!


    Everyone was very surprised and had to marvel at the power of Ling Duckweed. And Tang Ye, I''m afraid it''s a dead end. In fact, they admired Tang Ye. They played so many matches in a row and gave people so many surprises. Now they can still fight Ling Fuping to such a degree, it is more powerful than too many people.


    But, **** it, always dying.


    However, just when everyone thought that Tang Yeqian''s **** was at the end, suddenly, with a roar, Ling Fuping tied the three flame giants with a long whip in the sky, and suddenly shattered into the void and a flame was heard!


    Huo Di listened to open his blood basin, pounced directly on Ling Duckweed, and bit down on Ling Duckweed''s neck.


    Ling Fuping''s eyes widened, never expected Tang Ye to have such a big move!


    Everyone was silent, watching Tang Ye''s expression change and change, as if it was the first time that Tang Ye had known Tang Ye.


    "Fuckin..." Everyone really didn''t know how to express the surprise in their hearts. Can Tang Ye listen to the beast? !


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye dumbly. What they feel about Tang Ye is that when you think you know him enough, he will refresh his truth immediately, so that you will never see clearly!


    Even Fan Huantian, who has been Qingxiu for many years and has always been able to calmly deal with things, couldn''t help being stunned when he saw the flames that flew out, watching Tang Ye whispered: "Where are you...?"


    Long Qingcheng and Chen Changfeng were fighting. Seeing Tang Ye''s flames, he couldn''t help but stop and look. Tang Ye used the power of flames in the previous competition, and everyone was surprised at that time, and so was Long Qingcheng. But she didn''t expect that this is not over yet, Tang Ye still has a flame to listen to?


    This younger brother... who is he...?

 Chapter 851： Be overcast!

    The people''s surprise for Tang Ye is really beyond description, they only know that Tang Ye has been refreshing their knowledge!


    From the flame vines to the fire python swallowing the sky, to the incarnation of Yinxie to open the door... Now there is another flame. They knew what kind of magical powers Tang Ye still possessed. They thought that Tang Ye was already poor, but not, everyone had to pay attention to Tang Ye again!


    Although Long Xingtian struggled with Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Zhu Sihai, although it was very difficult, he also noticed that Tang Ye called out a flame of truth. He really has nothing to say about this son, how come he feels better than Laozi?


    Long Xingtian was very pleased, and suddenly wanted to have a swig with Tang Ye. The blood of a man seems to be more likely to emerge in battle. It''s a pity...Long Xingtian''s expression turned sad again. He knew that there were too few people in the Long Family, and there were not many who could challenge. In the face of Zhu Sihai''s combined forces, I am afraid that after all, he will not be able to escape.


    "I''m sorry this kid..." Long Xingtian glanced at Tang Ye, the overbearing man showed a rare expression of kindness.


    Long Xingtian''s hands were stained with blood, whether it was his or the enemy''s. He glanced at it, and his expression was even more sad, "If the Long Family''s combat skills are not limited by blood, I will definitely pass it to you, along with the Shenlong Halberd!"


    Long Xingtian''s words demonstrated his absolute recognition of Tang Ye!


    "Long Xingtian, today must be your death date!" Zhu Sihai will no longer let Long Xingtian be arrogant, let alone let the Long Family flourish again. At this point, he will kill Long Xingtian and destroy the Long Family. , Will seize the city of God!


    Many years ago, Zhu Sihai sought out Long Xingtian, and wanted Long Xingtian to agree to set up the Jianghu League in Shendu City, and join forces with the Long Family to conquer Shendu City, then annex other cities, and finally realize Guwu Jianghu. Unified. This is a great undertaking. If it succeeds, it will change the social form of Guwu Jianghu and create a new social system. They will create a new era for Guwu Jianghu!


    However, Zhu Sihai''s grand plan was decisively rejected by Long Xingtian. The reason that Long Xingtian rejected him at the beginning was not only because Long Xingtian wanted to take care of Mrs. Long who was sad because of the loss of her son, but also because Long Xingtian''s domineering still remained.


    Long Xingtian is not a fool. For Zhu Sihai''s grand plan, to put it plainly, he wants to be the emperor of Guwu Jianghu. But, is it possible that there are two emperors? Therefore, Long Xingtian felt that to be the emperor was the Long family to do it.


    Long Xingtian has always been such a domineering person, so he expelled Zhu Sihai.


    Finally, Zhu Sihai arrived at Tiger Lion City. The Bai family was very interested in his ideas, and soon he and the Bai family established a close relationship and began to plan major events. The first step in their plan is to win the capital city!


    Shendu City has taken too many firsts, which to a certain extent is equivalent to a symbol of Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Therefore, it is of great significance to win Shendu City and will start their first step in conquering the Guwu Rivers and lakes and unifying their sights!


    In any case, today¡¯s plan must be successful!


    "Long Xingtian, you have stayed at home for so long, my wife, what else can you do!" Bai Zanglong shouted angrily, and directly bombarded Long Xingtian with his gloved hand.


    Long Xingtian held the Shenlong Halberd, glanced at the White Hidden Dragon with disdain, and hit the Shenlong Halberd. The Shenlong Halberd collided with the Bai Hidden Dragon¡¯s glove and sparked a few sparks. Finally, the Shenlong Halberd stood still, and the White Hidden Dragon was shocked to retreat go back.


    Long Xingtian sneered: "Since you think I have no abilities, let''s try heads-up? I promise to make you a lady!"


    "You..." When it comes to heads-up, no one has ever dared to yell at Long Xingtian, who is holding a dragon halberd, except for those old monsters. But those old monsters are no longer in the world, and the arena is no longer their arena.


    So even if the old man doesn''t like this kind of arena, he can''t change it by himself. He has to rely on other people if he wants to stir up the storm. He chose Tang Ye, but Tang Ye''s ability he found he couldn''t control it a bit.


    Yang Mantang played more cautiously, never head-to-head with Long Xingtian. His son Yang Gaopeng wanted to compare the Long Family''s combat skills with Tang Ye and justify their Yang Family''s Luoyang spear technique, but Yang Gaopeng was almost killed by Tang Ye...Yang Mantang never thought of using Luoyang. The marksmanship defeated the dragon''s combat skills, especially the dragon''s combat skills played with the Shenlong Halberd. His thought was that he killed Long Xingtian and annihilated the Long Family. Since then, there will be no Long Family combat skills. By then, the Sun Spear Technique will dominate him?


    Young and vigorous is just stupid, Yang Mantang will definitely educate Yang Gaopeng, but after destroying the Long Family.


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy, let alone be anxious, join hands to kill Long Xingtian, and great things can happen!" Yang Mantang said to Zhu Sihai and Bai Zanglong.


    Although Zhu Sihai and Bai Zanglong were unwilling, they still agreed with Yang Mantang''s approach. At the same time, Zhu Sihai looked at the great moon sky and nodded lightly.


    Dayue Changkong, who had been observing from the side, understood and nodded, letting Zhu Sihai and the others continue to fight Long Xingtian.


    Zhu Sihai held a scimitar in his hand, leaped into the air, chopped from top to bottom, and shouted to Long Xingtian: "The sun and the moon are the same!"


    Yang Mantang stabbed at Long Xingtian''s feet with a spear in his hand, and shouted, "Pingyang plays a tiger!"


    Bai Hidden Dragon fisted out, attacked Long Xingtian''s waist, and shouted: "Double tigers swallow the dragon!"


    The three of them used their expert moves to block Long Xingtian''s actions from top to bottom, making Long Xingtian inevitable!


    But who is Long Xingtian, who was not afraid of the three people''s death, and shouted angrily: "Miscellaneous!"


    After drinking, Long Xingtian whirled and waved two divine dragon halberds, plunged into the ground suddenly, and shouted: "The dragon breaks through the eight wilderness!"


    Rumble!


    Suddenly the ground cracked, with Long Xingtian as the center, and gully cracked in eight directions, cracking Yang Mantang''s "Pingyang play with tiger".


    Long Xingtian dismissed Yang Mantang and said, "The dragon family is a dragon, not a tiger, an idiot!"


    "You..." Yang Mantang was furious, and Long Xingtian was really rude.


    Then, Long Xingtian pulled out the Shenlong Halberd. To be precise, he lifted the Shenlong Halberd upward, and suddenly picked it up together with the soil on the ground. The soil was given power to form a dragon shape and opened its mouth directly. Tun Xiang Bai Hidden Dragon coming with his fists.


    Bai Zanglong''s double fists collided with it, and the result was lost, he was forced to retreat, and the corner of his mouth was bleeding.


    Long Xingtian also dismissed him, humming: "Shuanghu wants to swallow a dragon? Ridiculous! You can''t swallow a dragon if you give you a few more tigers!"


    Then, Long Xingtian raised his head and looked at Zhu Sihai, who was holding a scimitar. Zhu Sihai used a trick to shine with the sun and the moon, emitting a dazzling light and stinging people''s eyes. Long Xingtian closed his eyes, but that doesn''t mean he will be beaten obediently. He slapped the dragon halberd and snorted coldly: "The dragon swallows the sky!"


    Ouch!


    There seemed to be a dragon chant, and saw a blood-red dragon rising to the sky, trying to swallow Zhu Sihai.


    Zhu Sihai quickly withdrew his moves to avoid the dragon swallowing the sky.


    The three of them attacked Long Xingtian, and Long Xingtian was easily resolved!


    To defeat Long Xingtian, it is impossible for them not to spend enough time.


    However, at this time, Dayue Changkong took advantage of Long Xingtian''s influence by the sun and the moon to close his eyes, he had an extra bow and arrow in his hand, and shot three sharp arrows at Long Xingtian!


    Shooting big eagles outside the western frontier, the Da Yue clan''s arrow skills are quite powerful. The three sharp arrows are like the sharp beaks of the goshawks, vivid and extraordinary!


    Long Xingtian felt the attack of three sharp arrows, and said angrily: "Yin playing? No way!"


    Before Long Xingtian opened his eyes, he quickly slammed the dragon halberd forward, and a domineering force rushed out, smashing three sharp arrows.


    boom!


    call!


    "what!"


    However, I never expected that although the three sharp arrows were broken, a cloud of smoke burst out at the same time.


    That is very poisonous!


    The poison was blown to all parts of Long Xingtian''s body and directly burned him. And his eyes make it impossible for him to open them.


    "Xingtian!" Seeing this, Mrs. Long called Long Xingtian''s name again for the first time in more than ten years.


    Be overcast! Long Xingtian''s situation is very dangerous!


    "Father!" Long Qingcheng was worried at the same time!


    Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, and Bai Zanglong sneered at this, and then shot together. Long Xingtian was injured and couldn''t open his eyes again. No matter how powerful he was, it wouldn''t be difficult to deal with!


    After Tang Ye summoned the Flame Truth, Flame Truth rushed towards Ling Fu, but because his body''s power of the dead wood in spring was infected by Yin and evil, and was greatly consumed before, it affected the power of Flame Truth and could not directly kill Ling Fu. Ping. Ling Duckping resisted with a long whip and took his life back. But she is still stubborn, and she will never die with Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was entangled and saw that Long Xingtian was in a predicament. He wanted to help but was helpless.

 Chapter 852： He mentioned the dragon halberd!

    The father is in trouble by the villain playing tricks, how can the son not help. Tang Ye wanted to help Long Xingtian in the past, but Ling Fuping was also a desperate and persistent woman who would never die with him. He was entangled and couldn''t get away to help Long Xingtian.


    "Han Yue!" Tang Ye was forced to turn to the princess for help.


    The princess nodded. Long Xingtian is Tang Ye¡¯s relatives in this era. Although she does not have such a profound obsession with blood because of some reincarnation relationships, as a Tang Ye woman, she also has to call Long Xingtian Dad. Immediately go out to help Long Xingtian.


    However, at this time, young talents such as Fan Huantian and Dayue Longying stopped them. The number of forces involved in Zhu Sihai''s coalition is so large that Tang Ye is far from comparable. Although the princess is much better than the big moon dragon eagle, it will also be delayed. And taking advantage of this little time, Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Hidden Dragon, and Dayue Changkong, who placed the dark arrow, are enough to kill Long Xingtian!


    After being conspired, Long Xingtian suffered heat damage all over his body. It was poisonous, and there was strong follow-up damage. In addition, his eyes could not be opened, and all senses of his body were affected, and he was besieged by four patriarch-level figures. Suffer again and again!


    He can prevent one or two, but not the third! He was injured one by one, and his injuries continued to increase!


    "Xingtian!" Mrs. Long was very worried and wanted to help. Mrs. Long''s martial arts is not very prominent, she has a clever mind, and inherits Tangjiabao''s organ skills, she must rely on organ utensils to be strong. At this time, a few people gathered around to deal with her, and she released a few organ birds that she carried with her to respond, and this was already the limit.


    Long Qingcheng was going to help, but Chen Changfeng entangled her again, she was also helpless.


    The guards of the Long family and the dead men trained by Mrs. Long were also unable to help, because the combined forces of Zhu Sihai and others robbed and destroyed the city after entering the city of God. They were ordered to resist and protect the people in the city!


    The Long family members are all in a bitter battle and are in a distressing situation!


    The crowd onlookers became silent when they saw this situation, and they felt it was wrong. They saw with their own eyes that Long Xingtian was dealt with by Zhu Sihai and others with insidious tricks. As people in the rivers and lakes, they have morality and justice and cannot approve this behavior. However, they found that they were also targeted by the people Zhu Sihai had brought!


    This situation is not optimistic. If they help the Long Family, they will definitely be killed by Zhu Sihai''s people. But if you don''t take action, your conscience won''t go. They didn''t expect things to turn into this way, they really wanted to kill the Long Family... I''m afraid the Long Family couldn''t hold it.


    Seeing this situation, Nangong Susu frowned greatly, glanced at the old man, and said, "Senior really doesn''t plan to make a move?"


    Hei Lao squinted his eyes and said, "You want to make a move?"


    "I..." Nangong Susu was somewhat contradictory, and said in a bad manner: "The behavior of Zhu Sihai and others is really shameful. I don''t think people from all walks of life can see it. However, the first opportunity has been seized by Zhu Sihai. They will only be killed if I shoot here. And my identity is not only Nangong Susu, but also the Palace Master of the Guanghan Temple. If I shoot, the Guanghan Temple will be implicated, and I am afraid that I will not have a good life in the future!"


    "So just now you want to make it clear that your identity is a personal involvement in this matter, and it has nothing to do with the Guanghan Temple? Are you talking to the people like Zhu Sihai or the Long family?" Old Hei smiled.


    Nangong Susu bowed his head in silence. If the Long Family remains the same, she also wants not to be troubled by the Long Family in the future. Both sides can''t think of guilt, but the idea is good. It''s just that she feels that she is under a lot of constraints, which makes people uncomfortable.


    Hei Lao smiled and said: "You are very similar to her, always thinking about Guanghan Temple... It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter if you don''t make a move, it doesn''t matter if I don''t make one. , But there is no sign of disappearing, it will never be destroyed."


    "Huh?" Nangong Susu frowned puzzled.


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye who was fighting with Ling Fuping and said, "Even if they are forced to leave the capital city today, they can come back in the future."


    "But that loss was too heavy." Nangong Susu sighed.


    Hei Lao sighed and said, "Being besieged like this, it will be helpless to fall on anyone."


    ...


    On a certain mountain, Qi Zhenwu had just escaped Li Haoran¡¯s pursuit, and looked at the direction of the city with a slight smile, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t think the first dragon can kill your lucky python, so I arranged it. Three. Now that the first one is killed by you, it seems that the gatekeeper''s luck cannot hold you back. You are really special..."


    Qi Zhenwu controlled Qi Luck by seeing Long Chi and arranged for three powerful men who formed Jiao to kill Tang Ye. The first one is actually Ye Wushuang. Ye Wushuang realized a sword of righteousness from Li Haoran, and it was not surprising that he became a Jiao with this kind of luck that was implicated in the gatekeeper. But Ye Wushuang was killed by Tang Ye, and the first Jiao failed.


    When he first received this result, Qi Zhenwu was a little angry, feeling that Tang Ye was indeed difficult. However, since he arranged three Jiao, he was ready to fail. Otherwise, the first one would kill Tang Ye, what use are the other two?


    The good show does not end so fast!


    Now, Qi Zhenwu opened to see Longchi, and saw a huge wave swept around the python, the huge wave might swallow the python, and the other two have not shot yet!


    "Can''t just die like this, I also prepared another good show for you... Ha ha." Qi Zhenwu smiled trivially. No one can escape his layout. In the current situation, even if the two floods didn''t make a move, Tang Ye might die under the huge waves.


    Wasn''t the huge waves encircled by the combined forces like Zhu Sihai?


    "Let''s take a short break, Li Haoran is really annoying..." Qi Zhenwu glanced ahead and knew that Li Haoran was coming again. As long as he opened to see Longchi, Li Haoran could perceive that he was about to run away again. But the overall situation has been set, and he has nothing to worry about, just check the result later.


    ...


    "what!"


    Long Xingtian desperately dealt with Zhu Sihai and the others, but Dayue Changkong kept pulling a distance to insult him with a bow and arrow. He finally couldn''t defend himself. An arrow pierced through his right hand, and the Shenlong Halberd was unstable and threw it out.


    He finally restrained his eye injuries and opened his eyes again to watch the battle, but the injuries on his body accumulated too much, and he could do nothing after his eyes recovered.


    Now that he loses the Dragon Halberd, his situation is even more dangerous!


    Seeing this, Zhu Sihai and others laughed triumphantly, then rushed out together, shouting: "Dragon Xingtian, without the dragon halberd, see how proud you are? Take it to death!"


    "Xingtian!" Madam Long was very worried.


    "Father!" Long Qingcheng panicked even more anxiously.


    Tang Ye was also worried. Looking at Long Xingtian, he didn''t expect that Ling Fuping took the opportunity to throw a whip and flew out directly, falling to the ground and sliding out for a long time.


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng worried about Tang Ye again.


    "Ye''er!" Long Xingtian and Madam Long were both worried.


    Unknowingly, even if Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng thought Tang Ye was a fake Young Master of the Long Family, they had already merged with them as a family!


    It''s a family in trouble now!


    But this can''t help them change their plight. Long Xingtian will be killed by Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong and Dayue Changkong!


    Ling Fuping never talked nonsense, and after knocking Tang Ye to the ground, he immediately went over and continued to attack. As long as Tang Ye does not die, she will not give up!


    Tang Ye turned to look at Long Xingtian, who was in danger of life and death. He didn''t expect to see the Dragon Halberd next to him on the ground!


    Long Xingtian''s right hand was wounded just now, and Shenlongji dropped from his hand and fell here.


    Tang Ye looked at Shenlong Ji and squinted, while Ling Fuping had come with a long whip.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye stood up, held the Shenlong Halberd, and pulled out the Shenlong Halberd!


    "Huh?" Ling Fuping felt strange that Tang Ye actually took the Dragon Halberd?


    Without the blood of the Dragon family, using the Shenlong Halberd is simply killing him! The dragon family''s combat skills and the Shenlong Halberd are things that recognize the master. This is the biggest feature. Together with its powerful power, it is recognized as a must in the world. Without the Dragon''s blood to touch these two things, they would only be eaten back to death! Therefore, Long Qingcheng could not learn the Long Family''s combat skills, and had never touched the Shenlong Halberd!


    Others were equally surprised when Tang Ye mentioned the Dragon Halberd. This kid was forced to jump over the wall in a hurry, so he just grabbed a weapon and used it? Regardless of the consequences!


    Long Xingtian was besieged by Zhu Sihai and others. Knowing that he couldn''t get rid of it, he always cared about Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye mention Shenlongji, he was very worried and shouted: "Ye''er, no, you can''t touch it!"


    Madam Long and Long Qingcheng were equally worried.


    However, Tang Ye, who was holding the Shenlong Halberd tightly, suddenly flashed a trace of blood in his eyes, feeling a powerful force penetrating his body, his fighting spirit was aroused, and there was only one thought in his mind: war!


    After accepting that power, Tang Ye seemed to have entered an illusion, seeing a figure with a high spirit of fighting, all holding a dragon halberd!


    That is the ancestor of the Long Family!


    Tang Ye could hear the people around him astonished, and Long Xingtian''s worried shouts, asking him to put down the dragon halberd. And, those who laughed at him looking for death actually want to use the Dragon Halberd?


    After accepting the power of Shenlong Ji Bengfa, Tang Ye lowered his head and said softly: "So...you don''t understand."


    Ling Fuping attacked, Tang Ye raised his head, his eyes were blood red, and he said coldly: "Since you want to die, then you can do it!"


    Tang Ye suddenly waved the Dragon''s Halberd at Ling Fuping.


    call!


    An extremely powerful force came out quickly, that was the power of the real Long Family''s combat skills!


    Ling Fuping jumped up, trying to take Tang Ye''s head with a long whip. But when Tang Ye used the Shenlong Halberd to hit that power, her back suddenly chilled, her whole body stiffened, her eyes contracted, and her face was filled with confusion.


    call!


    If the power that can destroy everything passes.


    The long whip shattered and dissipated into nothingness!


    "Ah!" The powerful force directly hit Ling Fuping, Ling Fuping intuitively felt that all the bones in her body were about to be broken, and all her meridians were also broken!


    Even if she does not die, she will always be useless.


    The body is truly like duckweed, floating in the air, slowly landing. She looked at Tang Ye and shook her head. At this moment, she knew, "That is the real Young Master of the Long Family..."


    With just one blow, Ling Fuping was defeated badly!


    There was silence all around, watching Tang Ye stunned.


    They felt the power, exactly the same as what Long Xingtian had just played!


    Being able to use the Dragon''s Halberd and the true power of the Long Family''s combat skills...In this case, there is only one possibility-Tang Ye is the real Long Family Young Master!


    Long Xingtian was stunned, watching Tang Ye''s mouth opened slightly, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    That''s my son... how come?


    Mrs. Long was stunned, watching Tang Ye stop all his movements, her head was blank, buzzing... at a loss, and then her eyes were red, tears could not help staying, she couldn''t stop streaming, tears streaming down her face in a blink of an eye.


    "Yeer..." This "Yeer" was called the real son.


    Long Qingcheng was completely dumbfounded, watching Tang Ye''s head explode, things were ridiculous. So, the kid he brought back was used to impersonate the young master of the Long Family. In fact, are they really the young master? !


    Qin Huangdao has always been a neutral force. He said that as long as Tang Ye is the real Young Master of the Long Family, his Qin Family will never participate in this matter. Now Tang Ye''s performance, he confirmed that it is definitely the real Long Family Young Master!


    He suddenly shouted: "All the Qin family, quit! The Long Family Young Master is true, there is no reason to take action against the Long Family!"


    Wow!


    As soon as Qin Huang''s words came out, all the people who were astonished came back to their senses, and the scene was in an uproar.


    Tang Ye is the real Young Master of the Long Family!


    Zhu Sihai and others attacked the Long Family on the grounds that Tang Ye was a false young master, saying that the Long Family deliberately introduced such a person to deceive everyone and implement wolf ambitions. However, Tang Ye is not fake, it is true! So, what reason is there to make a move?


    It''s messed up, it''s messed up! Everyone felt that things were weird to the extreme. Everyone also feels **** irritating, can this kind of thing happen at the last minute?

 Chapter 853： Please ancestors!

    For Tang Ye, everyone was very fortunate that they did not have a heart attack, otherwise they would definitely be stimulated to death by Tang Ye!


    is not that right? Just this day, they were beaten by Tang Ye many times! I thought that the Long Family was going to die, but I didn''t expect to say at the end that Tang Ye was not a false young master, it was true!


    Things were really twists and turns. At first, Tang Ye appeared and was considered a fake Young Master of the Long Family. As a result, Tang Ye used the Long Family''s combat skills and proved to be true. But smart people know that Tang Ye is actually a fake young master. Especially those who knew that Long Qingcheng did not have the blood of the Long Family, thought that Tang Ye''s fighting skills were just the marksmanship of the Dragon Family''s combat skills created by Long Qingcheng, and they even believed that Tang Ye was fake. For this reason, the cobwebs secretly pulled the line, which made Zhu Sihai unite a group of people, using this as a reason to denounce the Long Family.


    They invited people from Hejiacun to really prove that Tang Ye''s identity was Tang Ye or Li Zhengqi, not Long Ye. Everyone believed this, and the Long Family began to be condemned. As a result, Tang Ye used the Shenlong Halberd to play the real Long Family combat skills. This was not Long Qingcheng¡¯s marksmanship. It proved that Tang Ye was too real to be the Young Master of the Long Family. !


    Everyone was stunned. After going around, it turns out that Tang Ye is Long Ye, and Long Ye is Tang Ye, indeed the young master of the God Capital with the blood of the Long Family!


    No one can deny it, because Shenlongji and Longjia combat skills will not lie.


    Nothing was more touched than Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long.


    Even Long Xingtian, an iron-blooded and domineering tough guy, was completely stunned when he saw Tang Ye using the Dragon''s Halberd to hit the dragon''s combat skills, and then his eyes were red and the corners of his eyes were moist. It¡¯s been a long time since I didn¡¯t know what it was like to cry... The kid I thought was a subordinate and a collaborator at first, and then he was his own son!


    Why did he not recognize him after spending so much time with him face to face? He must blame himself. Yes, he hasn''t been around him since he was a child. How did he survive in the big world? Must be difficult, right?


    Many, many thoughts made Long Xingtian''s tears grow larger and larger. He was guilty, he regretted... he felt that he owed Tang Ye too much.


    Mrs. Long''s situation is not much different from that of Long Xingtian, she has already cried into tears, watching Tang Ye''s tears blurred. This child who spent so long with him day and night, he always thought he was a fake son, a "collaborator" who used to develop the Long Family, even if he recognized him as a righteous son and listened to him calling his mother, there was nothing like that. The feeling of real flesh and blood. However, he is real!


    Mrs. Long''s guilt is greater than Long Xingtian. My son is right in front of me, getting along day and night, but I don''t know it is true. What kind of mother? She also thought that Tang Ye did not reveal her identity, and that she must have hated her. She hated her for leaving him since she was a child and didn''t take care of him... The emotions were very complicated. Mrs. Long was happy to see her own son, but at the same time she felt sorry for her. I quickly became worried again. Because of the current situation, something might happen to Tang Ye!


    Long Qingcheng didn''t know how to describe his feelings at this time. He had a thousand words to tell Tang Ye, but the current situation still needs to solve the dilemma first!


    Qin Huangdao confirmed Tang Ye''s identity and announced that he would not move Long''s house. Except for Qin Huangdao who came with Zhu Sihai, his other actions had always been on the sidelines, and he had never taken any action against the Long Family. He told Tang Ye that if Tang Ye was the true Young Master of God Capital, then he had no reason to act. Now that the truth is out, he is a man who keeps his promises and will not move the dragon''s family.


    After Qin Huangdao made a sound, the astonished person recovered and looked at Tang Ye with a complicated expression. Especially Fan Huantian. He did not expect such a result! Their cobweb people pushed the whole thing, traced Tang Ye''s identity to Hejia Village, and determined that Tang Ye could not be the Young Master of the Long Family! And grasp this point to promote everything and carry out various plans.


    However, they were wrong at the beginning. They ignored Tang Ye¡¯s identity before arriving at Guwujianghu. Tang Ye was one of the experimental melting pot children in the sensational "Fairies on Earth" project in Guwujianghu, but for some reason, he was forced to be sent to the big world. outer.


    The first step was wrong, which led to the reversal of the now amazing fact.


    Fan Huantian knew that he had lost to Tang Ye again. His plan may be completely rejected!


    "Why is this...?" Fan Huantian looked at Tang Ye''s figure, unable to accept such a thing. The first step was wrong, but I thought it was the most sure thing and the most proud thing. He felt that he was a funny idiot. Tang Ye, whose identity was hidden, had been playing around without knowing it, and he was proud of it.


    "Damn..." Fan Huantian cursed, but his expression was sad, he had no fighting spirit, and was dejected and decadent. It is estimated that Tang Ye had hit it like this!


    Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong and Dayue Changkong, who originally attacked Long Xingtian together, were stunned for a while after Tang Ye used the Dragon¡¯s halberd to beat the Long Family. Just now Tang Ye kept saying that using battle to prove his true identity, they laughed and felt that Tang Ye was quibbling, and this quibbling was pale and weak! But now, Tang Ye is not sophistry, but the real young master of the Long Family.


    Then they want to use the false young master''s matter as an excuse to deal with the Long Family, which is no longer valid. According to common sense, they should stop like Qin Huangdao. However, they cannot do that.


    They have always wanted to get rid of the Long Family, but now they have finally joined forces and they are about to succeed. How can they stop? As Tang Ye said at the beginning, even if he was not a reason, Zhu Sihai and the others would use other reasons.


    So after reacting, Zhu Sihai sternly shouted in order to keep the others unshakable: "In any case, kill Long Xingtian and seize the city of God! If the Long family does not fall, we will never turn back!"


    It really felt like treating the Long family as a tyrant oppressing the people at the bottom. In some ways, this is really a "special honor."


    But the other martial artists couldn''t stand it anymore. This is clearly the great battle caused by Zhu Sihai and the others because of their personal desires, which has caused too many people, such as the innocent people in the capital city.


    So there were voices against Zhu Sihai. But it didn''t work, Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang and others continued to kill Dragon Xingtian. They have no reason to stop. If the Long Family is not removed today, and the Long Family regroups in the future, it will be them who will be destroyed!


    After Tang Ye took the Shenlong Halberd, he felt his body was full of power, and quickly went to save Dragon Xingtian. Just now, Long Xingtian fought the four of them alone, and now it is Tang Ye who fought the four of them alone!


    Tiger father has no dogs!


    The warriors of the rivers and lakes were all impressed by Tang Ye''s spirit, and they didn''t believe that such Tang Ye would be as bad as the rumors. From this incident, it can be predicted that Zhu Sihai and the others have arranged a lot of conspiracies, so would Tang Ye''s notoriety be one of them?


    In any case, at this moment, everyone is more inclined to Tang Ye!


    Looking at Tang Ye who was fighting to protect him, Long Xingtian''s eyes were blurred again, and he was moved. But he knew that even though Tang Ye could use Shenlong Halberd and Long Family combat skills, Tang Ye didn''t have enough power. Don''t look at his aura now, but once it was consumed, it would not be Zhu Sihai''s opponent.


    So Long Xingtian wants Tang Ye to escape!


    There is also his strong idea as a father to protect his son. Now the capital city of God is the combined power of Zhu Sihai and Yang Mantang, Tang Ye can only survive if he leaves!


    He will never let his own son die. This is the only remaining blood of the Long Family!


    Mrs. Long''s thoughts are the same. In any case, let Tang Ye leave alive!


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng joined Tang Ye after they fought. After Tang Ye and Zhu Sihai fought, they suffered a lot of injuries.


    "Ye... Ye''er..." After knowing that Tang Ye was his biological son, Long Xingtian felt that the taste changed when he called Tang Ye again. That was his biological son. He worried that Tang Ye would mind. Both he and Mrs. Long felt that Tang Ye stayed with them for so long, and they did not recognize it, because they had not fulfilled their parents'' responsibilities. At the same time, he also believed that Tang Ye did not recognize them because he had resentment towards them.


    But anyway, they want Tang Ye to live. Madam Long could exchange Tang Ye''s life with her own life at any time, so she held back the thoughts and affection in her heart, and said to Tang Ye: "Ye''er, you must leave alive!"


    Long Qingcheng controlled his emotions better, and resolutely said: "Longye, you must be alive, otherwise I won''t let you go!"


    Tang Ye held the Dragon Halberd in his hand, glanced at them, squeezed out a smile, and said: "I live alone, and then you all die?"


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng looked sad, and looked up at the surroundings. Zhu Sihai ordered their people to be surrounded here. Right now, the four of them, one family, are like being surrounded by several armies!


    Is it possible to leave alive?


    Zhu Sihai slowly forced the past, and sneered proudly: "Tang Ye, it turns out that you are the real Young Master of the Long Family, ha... this is better, kill you, and the Long Family will be truly dead! It''s better to cut the grass and root! "


    "Zhu Sihai!" Long Xingtian shouted angrily, full of endless killing intent.


    However, Zhu Sihai''s people came around like a tide, what could he do? This situation is really hopeless!


    The princess jumped in from the crowd and fell beside Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said directly: "I will not leave alone."


    "You..." The princess came in just to take Tang Ye away alone. She can keep Tang Ye safe, but it is impossible to take Mrs. Longxing Tianlong. And Tang Ye just didn''t want to, how could he be hypocritical at this time.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long looked at the princess with some doubts. They always felt that Wang Hao, the cold fairy of Guanghan Tiangong, was too infatuated with Tang Ye. What is Tang Ye''s ability to make such a good girl give him a crush?


    It''s not that they don''t believe in their son, but that the conditions of the princess are too good. You know, Tang Ye''s reputation was notorious in the arena before, but the princess was just the opposite. She was a fairy in the rivers and lakes, everyone admired, and a clear stream. How could such a woman say that she wanted to marry Tang Ye?


    This kind of thing is still a mystery to many people.


    "Girl Han Yue, please take Ye''er away!" Long Xingtian could see the strength of the princess, and he asked the princess to take Tang Ye away.


    The princess looked at Tang Ye, but Tang Ye''s expression was so cold that she didn''t dare to speak, as if she had seen the emperor''s head cut off in front of the officials.


    Even if she was the princess, she didn''t dare to provoke such Tang Ye. She was willing to become Tang Ye''s woman, there must be a reason.


    On the roof of the restaurant on the other side, Nangong Susu was very anxious. She didn''t want to care about Tang Ye, but worried about the princess. She said to Hei Lao: "Senior, don''t you want to protect Tang Ye from death? Then shoot! Otherwise, Han Yue will follow the shameless kid and suffer!"


    Heilao nodded, it was time to make a move at this moment. He does not save Long''s house, but saves Tang Ye. He was about to step out, but suddenly, there was a thunder in the sky and thunder in the clear sky! He stopped his movements, looked at Tang Ye''s direction, widened his eyes, and shouted, "What is Tang Ye doing?!"


    Nangong Susu looked at Tang Ye.


    Everyone was also shocked by a thunder under the clear sky of thousands of miles. Looking at the sky, there was nothing unusual, and then looking at Tang Ye, there was a big problem!


    At this time everyone looked at Tang Ye. I saw Tang Ye holding the Shenlong Halberd in both hands, his hands were bleeding, and the blood was continuously injected into the Shenlong Halberd.


    Tang Ye suddenly inserted the halberd into the ground, half-kneeled, closed his eyes and raised his head, as if staring at something.


    Just now, when he picked up the dragon halberd for the first time, he saw the scenes of the dragon family ancestors holding the dragon halberd fighting. Now, he called with blood, begging the ancestors to come and come and help him!


    This trick didn''t appear for no reason, but Tang Ye had already mastered it when he was in the Great World. That''s the "three cleansers please God" learned from the Taoist mad!


    He used this trick to get the help of thousands of heroes on Longtou Mountain in Yanjing to defeat Wen Dingmo''s eternal emperor picture!


    The implementation of this trick requires a strong connection with the powerful immortal characters, otherwise please don''t move! Tang Ye has no people in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, some are just the ancestors of the Long Family!


    Tang Ye used the blood to lead the battle, and he had continuously used the Long Family''s combat skills to successfully touch the Long Family''s ancestors, so he saw the Long Family''s ancestors when he first came into contact with the Shenlong Halberd!


    His "Please God" received a response from the ancestors of the Long Family. There was a loud "bang", and thunder would be heard again under the clear sky!


    Suddenly, the sky changed drastically, with dark clouds and thunder and lightning!


    Everyone was stunned, what happened?


    It''s Tang Ye! Tang Ye did it again! What magical power did this kid use?


    Tang Ye opened his eyes suddenly, his eyes were blood-red. Looking at the gloomy sky, the blood-red eyes were particularly eye-catching, and he coldly shouted: "My Long Family will never fall! The ancestors of the Long Family are here, please give the unscrupulous children and grandchildren. The strength of Long Ye¡¯s battle will protect the Long Family for endurance for generations to come!"


    Boom!


    There was another thunder. At the same time, a beam of light shone on the dark sky, and a burly man slowly descended from the beam.


    The man looked cold and arrogant, and he was located in the sky like an emperor watching all beings. Everything you look at is ants!


    "This is...?!" Hei Lao saw this, with a cold sweat on his forehead!


    He is a warrior in the fairyland, but the person who sees the light beam can''t resist the slightest!


    "That''s the ancestor of the Long Family!" Hei Lao started to breathe shortly. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to play like this!


    Hei Lao''s expression was tense, and he said anxiously: "I know Grandpa Long Ye and have seen portraits of the ancestors of the Long Family. So, that''s..."


    "Yes, what?" Nangong Susu who was not so nervous at first was made very nervous by the old man.


    Hei Lao swallowed fiercely, and said, "Dragon, the ancestor of the Long Family...Dragon...Long Aotian!"


    "..."


    Nangong Susu was dumbfounded, Long, Long Aotian?


    Somewhere in the sky, Li Haoran was chasing Qi Zhenwu, and suddenly saw a beam of light shining from the sky above the capital city, accompanied by an astonishing power, enough to be shoulder to shoulder with her!


    "Tang Ye!" Li Haoran had to stop chasing Qi Zhenwu, and said angrily: "You ******! Want to destroy the city of God?!"


    This phrase ******... is learned from the big world. In fact, Li Haoran would not say, just express her feelings, just because Tang Ye was too able to toss!

 Chapter 854： Another sword will strike you next time!

    Li Haoran is a quiet goddess, but she was so angry that Tang Ye wanted to swear for an hour! She didn''t know why Tang Ye had such an ability, so she actually invited an ancestor of the Long Family down? !


    This has serious consequences! This land can''t bear that kind of power, the ancestor of the Long Family might be able to destroy the God City with a slap!


    "Please God" is not something everyone can do. In the past examples of doing this, almost all ended in tragedy. Because the invited heroic spirit was too powerful, the caster could not control it, but was killed. Or, please come down with that evil spirit and cause tragedy in the end.


    Li Haoran admitted that Tang Ye is a very capable and lucky person. When in the big world, she learned about Tang Ye through Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, mainly because Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had failed to learn from Tang Ye... She hadn''t gone to Tang Ye to settle accounts because she was not free. When she saw Tang Ye, it was the final battle between Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan, and she had to send Tang Ye, who was so powerful to a certain degree, into the Guwu Rivers and Lakes to ensure the safety of the big world.


    In fact, she wanted to keep Tang Ye in the big world, because Tang Ye could help her contain many things. It is a pity that Tang Ye''s luck and strength increased too fast. Perhaps because Tang Ye showed excellent abilities in the Great World, she moved selfishly when she sent Tang Ye into the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and put Tang Ye in the remote Hejia Village, to see if Tang Ye could be like it. The big world grew to the point where it was useful to her like that.


    The result was far beyond her expectations. In her plan, Tang Ye was given ten years to grow up. However, now, in less than half a year, Tang Ye has grown so much that the Patriarchs are afraid. Even she was shocked, from "open the dead door" before to "please God" now!


    Tang Ye stopped halfway through the death door, and Li Haoran knew that he hadn''t touched the taboo, so he ignored it. But the current "please God", she must manage, otherwise the city of God will be destroyed in minutes!


    Li Haoran closed his eyes and felt it, his face was relieved, and he coldly snorted: "Fortunately, it is not Long Aoren, otherwise who can stop? However, with your ability, it is impossible to get him. If this day is not broken, he will not have May come down."


    When Li Haoran was a child, he heard the old man in the Profound Realm talk about the long war. It was so long since the world had not been separated from the earth, and their ancestors were just a little Taoist priest. Above this sky, there is a broader firmament, a piece of nebula-like continent. And there is a name that rang from this land, then to the sky, to the nine heavens, to the outer sky, and the wider continent... That name is frightening. He crosses the universe, punches Hongjun, and steps on God. , Brothers are in groups, wives and concubines are like clouds... He is-Long Aotian!


    Li Haoran always thought this was **** nonsense. There will be no such people in the world, it is too legendary. Besides, even if there is, it is unlikely to be the ancestor of the current dragon family. Look at the current Long Family, it''s not so powerful, even if you can dominate the ancient martial rivers and lakes, you definitely have to bow your head in front of the gatekeeper!


    "Fortunately, it is Dragon Batian, I can still deal with it." Li Haoran severely slashed away at the light beam of the gods in the sky above the capital city, so as to break Tang Ye''s "please the gods".


    On the other side, Qi Zhenwu was originally chased by Li Haoran and was running away, but he felt Li Haoran stopped suddenly. This was very strange, he had never encountered Li Haoran stopping. Soon he felt an abnormal change in the dragon pond. He guessed that Li Haoran''s behavior was related to this, so he stopped and opened to see Longchi to check the situation.


    After opening Jian Longchi, his eyes suddenly widened, his face full of disbelief. I saw in the dragon pond, the python that had been swept by a huge wave and fell into danger, was riding the wind and the waves to recover the sea!


    Finally, the python crossed the huge wave, left the original small corner, entered a wider area of ??water, wandering happily, after a few rolls, the scales on the python began to change, becoming harder, and even growing small spines , The head of the python also changed, slowly taking on the silhouette of a dragon!


    Huajiao!


    This python is morphing into a Jiao!


    Snakes can transform into dragons, first become dragons into the rivers and lakes, then rush to the vast sea, and finally transform into dragons!


    "Unexpectedly... unexpectedly..." Qi Zhenwu was surprised and angry as he watched the python''s changes. He thought that the huge wave could crush the python to death, but he did not expect that the python not only broke through the huge wave, but also galloped into the rivers and lakes, transforming into a "submerged flood"!


    His estimate was wrong and he was very angry. He was very surprised that the python transformed into a Jiao so quickly.


    "It''s grown to have such a big threat! You must get rid of it right away!" Qi Zhenwu realized that he underestimated Tang Ye, and hoped that the remaining two dragons could kill Tang Ye!


    ...


    At this time, everyone in the city of God was stunned by the sudden change of sky and the light beam that was shining down. People felt an irresistible breath of king from the burly man in the light beam, and they all wanted to kneel and crawl.


    This is the ancestor of the Long Family that Tang Ye asked God to come down! Even Hei Lao was suppressed with cold sweat on his forehead! But he admitted wrong, that was not Long Aotian, Long Aotian was just a legend. It is estimated that Heilao had never seen such an overbearing power, and because it was Tang Ye who asked the gods to come down, he immediately thought of the legendary figure Long Aotian.


    As the Patriarch of the Long Family, Long Xingtian was truly surprised to see the person in the beam. The Long Family has a family tree, and he remembers that it was Grandpa''s Grandpa''s Grandpa Long Batian!


    "Ye''er actually invited the ancestor down, how did it do it?" Long Xingtian didn''t know how Tang Ye did it. This is really his son is better than Laozi!


    Long Xingtian hurriedly knelt down and respected the dragon Batian in the beam: "The one hundred and seventh heir of the Long Family, Long Xingtian has seen his ancestors!"


    Long Batian did not go to see Long Xingtian, but kept staring at Tang Ye who had invited him down. His voice was hoarse and thick, like thunder, and he was very majestic. He said, "Boy, be more vigorous. Help, how can I go in the future?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "The ancestors are religious!"


    Long Batian glanced at the distant horizon again. It was a sword aura that pierced through the clouds and broke the fog quickly, and it was Li Haoran who came to crack him.


    Long Batian turned his head and said to Tang Ye: "You are not strong enough and can''t support me, otherwise you will catch that baby girl as your wife. Only she has this qualification in this land!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, how to say this carefully, who caught him as his wife?


    Just now the ancestor was staring into the distance. Is there a woman in the distance?


    The princess was angry. Isn''t she the only woman in this land who is qualified to be Tang Ye''s wife? Look far away? Which woman is it?


    Soon everyone felt a huge pressure as if the sky was down. It was caused by a sword aura!


    Li Haoran!


    Apart from Li Haoran, who is monitoring Guwu Jianghu, who else has this ability?


    Li Haoran naturally heard Long Batian''s words over there, not to mention how angry she was, and arrested herself as a wife? The people of the Long Family are really... Li Haoran really wants to kill Tang Ye with a sword. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to be from the Long Family!


    Tang Ye didn''t care about whether a wife was a daughter-in-law or not. Now that life is important, what''s the use of a wife who can''t survive. He felt the sword energy from Li Haoran, he was very angry, Li Haoran actually wanted to break his "please God"!


    He quickly said to Dragon Domineering: "Old ancestor, help kill people!"


    Long Batian glanced over coldly.


    Tang Ye immediately lowered his head and dared not speak. Long Batian disliked him very much and thought he was very useless. Just kill a few worms and have to do it yourself, and yell in a hurry. How useless is this? Alas, these descendants of future generations are really not as good as one generation!


    Tang Ye lowered his head and rolled his eyes. Who said he was useless? It''s useless to invite the ancestors down? It¡¯s awesome to ask the ancestors to come down, OK?


    Long Batian looked at Zhu Sihai and them.


    thump!


    Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Dayue Changkong saw Long Batian looking at them, they knelt down and begged for mercy: "Long family ancestors, please spare the little ones! The little ones are only temporarily caught. Selfish desires dazzled the head, and the small guarantee will never have another time!"


    Zhu Sihai and the others really wanted to cry, they had to deal with a Tang Ye, it turned out to be such a result! How could Tang Ye invite the ancestor of the Long Family?


    In any case, they are not fools, characters like Dragon Batian, they will die if they flick their fingers! What else can I do except begging for mercy?


    However, Long Batian clapped his hands at their direction, bang!


    There was a big pit in the palm of the hand that was bottomless. At that moment, everyone felt that the entire city of God was going underground.


    With just a slap, the strength of the ancestors of the Long Family made everyone afraid to take a breath!


    Zhu Sihai and Yang Mantang died so hard to find the bones.


    "The Long Family never tell others the next time." Long Batian said lightly.


    Everyone was silent and afraid to move. They were afraid that they would be the one who would kill the dragon tyrant in the next moment.


    Li Haoran''s sword spirit has come.


    Long Batian knew that Tang Ye couldn''t bear it, and if he forced it to bear it, Tang Ye would probably die. He snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "That girl is still very powerful, you can''t deal with her, I can only leave. But before leaving, I can barely help you. Pseudo Tongxuan is a dead end. Pull you to Tongxuan. Enough. It¡¯s not good for you to send you directly to the court."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed when he heard it. Fuck, the ancestors wanted to help him escape from the predicament of the pseudo-Tongxuan, and let him reach the Tongxuan realm?


    "Xie ancestor!" Tang Ye shouted, smiling with joy.


    boom!


    At this time, a sword energy collided with Long Batian, and Long Batian sneered and disappeared by himself, but before disappearing, he flicked a golden light on Tang Ye with his fingers. Tang Ye''s body trembled, and then his whole body burst out, and he got rid of the pseudo-tongxuan realm and entered the Tongxuan realm!


    "Old ancestor Xie, please come down next time and teach me to wait for unscrupulous children and grandchildren..." Tang Ye exclaimed, thanking Long Batian again.


    However, before he finished shouting, Li Haoran''s anger came: "The next time I will strike you with a sword!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye shut up. Li Haoran, this woman is really annoying, do you ask your ancestor to come down and shut her up?

 Chapter 855： Keep it down no matter how young!

    Although Long Batian disappeared, but his remaining power was still there, the city of God was still silent, and he dared not make much movement.


    Those who attacked the Long family remained silent, especially those who saw Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Da Yue Changkong being slapped into the ground with a slap, and died so that they couldn¡¯t get their bones back. They always felt that Long Batian. Just like a necromantic war **** peeping at them, once they attack the Long Family, they will be easily killed!


    "Ah!" Some people couldn''t help but collapse in silence. For them, encountering such a strong person, they could not withstand the coercion, and felt that they had a nightmare. After he collapsed, he hugged his head and screamed, running around like crazy.


    After one person went crazy, a second person went crazy soon... Maybe some people were not crazy, but took the opportunity to escape. Even Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Da Yue Changkong were all dead, how could they deal with the Long Family?


    Just now, Long Batian helped Tang Ye jump out of the pseudo-community profound realm and entered the communicative profound realm. Then Tang Ye has become stronger?


    God knows what amazing things Tang Ye can do. Everyone had a fear of Tang Ye. Even the same people in the Tong Xuan realm are the same. So what if they are both in the Tong Xuan Realm, Tang Ye has so many weird and terrifying supernatural powers that can kill the Tong Xuan Realm when he is pseudo-communicating the Profound Realm, then wouldn''t he be able to kill the Tong Xuan Realm when he is in the Tong Xuan realm?


    As the crazy people yelled and ran around, more and more people joined, the scene became chaotic.


    Tang Ye carried the Shenlong Halberd and shouted: "People of the Long Family, kill the enemy with me!"


    Tang Ye grasped the current situation, knowing that with the deaths of Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Da Yue Changkong, the other combined forces had been in chaos because of the headless group of dragons. In addition, they were frightened by the dragon overlord. There is no fighting spirit at all, only to run away! Even young talents like Yang Gaopeng, Great Moon Dragon Eagle, and Bai Huchen are running away!


    So now is the time for the Long Family to fight back! Tang Ye wouldn''t be softhearted. Since those people dared to take the city, they had a will to kill the Long Family. They will kill the Long Family, and the Long Family will also kill them!


    "Sister, take care of your parents first, and I will kill the enemy. The people in the city have also suffered a lot of shocks and losses, so I will comfort them!" Tang Ye said to Long Qingcheng in the past.


    "Long Ye..." Long Qingcheng stretched out his hand to catch Tang Ye, but failed to grasp it firmly. Now Tang Ye''s identity is different. She is the real young master of the Long Family, and she has become a fake Long Family Miss. Some things must have changed.


    "Yeer..." When Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long saw Tang Ye leaving, they both called out anxiously. Their reaction was similar to Long Qingcheng. Tang Ye is completely different to them now, this is their biological son, shouldn''t they have a thousand words to say?


    Long Xingtian didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye. Too satisfied with him, so strong, strong enough to save the Long Family and protect the Long Family from destruction. He is ashamed of the Long Family Patriarch, and with the gratitude in his heart, he really wants to kneel and kowtow! Of course this is impossible. There is no reason for Lao Tzu to kneel his son.


    Tang Ye knew that once his identity was revealed, his relationship with Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long would become very delicate. Right now he said to kill the enemy, in addition to the purpose of killing the enemy, in fact, he also has the idea of ??easing the atmosphere. Give Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long more time to avoid the embarrassment of the conversation, after all, they are a family connected by blood.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long with a smile, and said, "Daddy, you guys have a good rest first, I will be fine."


    Tang Ye raised the Shenlong Halberd and gestured to Long Xingtian, and said with a smile: "Father, let me use it."


    "Of course, you just use it, it''s yours!" Long Xingtian said excitedly. With his thoughts on Tang Ye at this time, I am afraid that if Tang Ye said he wanted the stars in the sky, he would also pick them off. He wants to make the greatest compensation to this only son!


    Tang Ye carried the Shenlong Halberd to kill the enemy, killing one by one! Dare to deal with the Long Family, let them have no return!


    On this day, most of the streets of Shendu City were stained red with blood, and the loss in Shendu City was serious, and the original bustling streets became dilapidated and desolate.


    It hurts Tang Ye to kill the enemy, causing great damage to those people brought by Zhu Sihai and Yang Mantang! But Tang Ye was very angry, because the few people he wanted to kill all escaped. Yang Gaopeng, Bai Huchen, Great Moon Dragon Eagle, these! They must have fled back to their own city, and then inherited the position of Patriarch, and then adjusted their manpower for defense.


    Tang Ye must go to them to settle accounts, but if they are defending in their own city and want to attack the city, it will become a war, and a war is not so easy to win.


    In the evening, the enemy died, wounded, and fled, and the chaos in the city finally subsided. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long did not rest, and arranged for people to comfort the injured people in the city.


    Tang Ye rode slowly along the streets of the city, looking at the shops that suffered losses, clenched his fists, jumped off his horse, and shouted: "Tomorrow you will all go to Long''s house to report what you have lost. , Everyone wants it! Because my Long family not only wants to compensate you, but also find those people to settle accounts! Even if you lose one hair, you have to report it, I will let them lose ten hairs!"


    "Ten times! They will pay ten times the price for this!" Tang Ye shouted sharply.


    People who had been sitting on the street to rest, recuperate, or stay in the house, heard Tang Ye''s words, all came out to look at him. Suddenly, there were people standing on both sides of the street, all the people of God Capital City, looking at Tang Ye, the young master of the Long Family, a little confused. Soon they are happy, and the Long Family will compensate them and help them!


    Tang Ye said again: "Don''t worry that the Long Family can''t compensate you! Because the Long Family doesn''t have it, they will go to those cities that participated in the seizure of my God City! If they don''t give it, I will destroy his city! Therefore, you can rest assured to tell me your losses, all justice, I will get back for you!"


    People were moved when they heard Tang Ye''s words. You take a look at me, I take a look at you, and finally the person who has witnessed Tang Ye''s **** battle against a powerful enemy shouted: "I believe in the young master!"


    After one person responded, someone else responded, and then a large group of people responded, "The young master must seek justice for us!"


    At this time, in the eyes of people, where is Tang Ye still less evil, he is basically a leader who is close to the people, like... the city lord?


    There is no such thing as a city owner in the ancient Wujiang Lake, because every city has several big families, and they are not able to control the power. They all manage the city together. But the situation in the city of God has changed. The Long Family has undoubtedly become the family that controls the entire city, and the power is basically in the hands of the Long Family!


    Perhaps, within the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the first city lord will be born soon.


    Guwu Rivers and Lakes will be on a path of innovation!

 Chapter 856： I am a mature man!

    After experiencing so many things and being targeted for so many things, Tang Ye wanted to take the initiative to take some responsibility.


    Guwu Jianghu is different from outside the big world. He was targeted outside the big world, maybe it was just that he was hurt. But not in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. He is the Young Master of the Shendu City and is connected to a city. If he is targeted, it is possible to impair a city!


    Just like this time, without him, maybe the city of God would not have suffered such a catastrophe. Perhaps he can''t be blamed, after all, Zhu Sihai and the others have hated the Long Family for a long time, and it will be sooner or later to deal with the Long Family. But since it fell on him, he felt responsible. So he wants to protect the people in the city and seek justice for them!


    When Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long saw Tang Ye like this, they were always moved to tears. It was like a kind of happiness, happiness that was caught off guard. Because they have imagined the appearance of their son countless times and the situation when they were together. Tang Ye has done too well for them now, and can directly support a city! This is an unparalleled gift for them!


    But they also had a kind of worry, worried that Tang Ye would not admit their relationship with them. Especially Mrs. Long. Mrs. Long always felt ashamed of her son, and felt that no matter how much her son hated her, it was normal. She is willing to do anything to compensate, but only hopes to be with her son.


    Now Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long both have a worrying question, that is, why Tang Ye stayed beside them for so long, why didn''t he recognize them? Could it really be because of hatred for them?


    They dared not ask Tang Ye, for fear of getting a painful answer after asking.


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help but smile. She felt that the most absurd thing she had ever done was to bring Tang Ye back to be her fake brother, posing as the Young Master of the Long Family. Who knows that this fake brother is just real. Is there anything more absurd than this? Fortunately, Tang Ye was such a good person. She felt very pleased and so happy.


    However, her expression became sad again. Her identity has been exposed and she has no Long Family blood. And Tang Ye is the real Young Master of the Long Family. She didn''t know what the relationship was with Tang Ye.


    She squeezed her fists, and suddenly smiled relievedly as if for some other reason, "That''s fine, don''t worry about the matter..."


    After Tang Ye calmed the emotions of the people in the city, he walked to Long Qingcheng and said, "Sister, you are also tired. Go back and rest."


    "So are you." Long Qingcheng''s eyes looked at Tang Ye obviously changed from before, with more tenderness, but there was a little confusion.


    Of course Tang Ye could see the changes in Long Qingcheng. He felt unnecessary, so he took Long Qingcheng''s hand and said, "Sister, I said, you will always be my elder sister whom I respect and love, so... "


    "Huh?" Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye with expectant eyes, and his cheeks were still a little blush, probably because Tang Ye held his hand.


    Tang Ye smiled, suddenly approached Long Qingcheng, stared at Long Qingcheng''s eyes, and said, "So I want to know, sister, is the tenderness in your eyes really gentle to me, or is it because of my identity? Did this?"


    Long Qingcheng didn''t expect Tang Ye to suddenly come over. She was so close to Tang Ye face to face for the first time, making her flustered, and at the same time there was a huge shame.


    She hurriedly pushed Tang Ye away, concealed the shame, and sullenly said to Tang Ye, "Aren''t you looking for a fight? Can you be gentle on purpose?! Have you ever seen a gentle woman deliberately? "


    "This...it seems to be..." Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng with an awkward smile.


    Long Qingcheng watched him silently, and saw that he felt hairy in his heart, and yelled softly, "Sister..."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye in a trance, as if he was about to leave Tang Ye, fearing that he would never see him again, and wished to see it all at once. When she came back to her senses, she turned around, turned her back to Tang Ye, and was silent for a long time before whispering: "In the future...don''t do this to me again..."


    Long Qingcheng seemed to be begging, with great sadness.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and quickly wondered why Long Qingcheng was like this. Probably to avoid suspicion, everyone now knows that although they are siblings, they have no actual blood relationship. If there are those intimate behaviors, it is easy to be chewed by people?


    Sure enough... changed.


    Tang Ye became depressed, nodded to Long Qingcheng, and whispered, "I will pay attention..."


    Long Qingcheng sniffed, as if crying, but she turned her back and couldn''t see her. After hearing Tang Ye''s words, she didn''t look back, and left quickly.


    Long Qingcheng walked to Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, greeting and taking care of them. After Tang Ye took a deep breath, he seemed to be ready, and walked to Long Xingtian and Madam Long.


    "Father, mother." Tang Ye tried hard to call out in a natural tone, but it was still a bit strange.


    Both Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long looked at Tang Ye, stared at them, and they seemed to keep their eyes on Tang Ye. They have too deep affection for their son, and their relationship with Tang Ye has changed really. Somewhat weird, the mood was very complicated, I wanted to go up and hug Tang Ye, but I was afraid that Tang Ye would not like it.


    "Ye, Ye''er..." Madam Long looked at Tang Ye, and cried again as soon as she called a name.


    "Mother..." Tang Ye yelled in a hurry, but didn''t know what to say to comfort him.


    The atmosphere suddenly became awkward, and this was what Tang Ye had always wanted to avoid.


    "Actually..." Fortunately, Tang Ye has always been an optimistic person. He doesn''t like too deep and sad emotions. After a long sigh of relief, he decided to treat Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long in the usual way, saying: "Father, mother, I know that your mood is very complicated and worry about my feelings towards you. In fact, you don¡¯t have to worry, I have no hatred for you."


    Tang Ye has always been a person who dared to actively communicate and then solve problems. Just like those women who are awkward and awkward, he will definitely take the initiative to talk when they need to communicate. Then if he needs to push down and comfort him, he won''t mind putting a woman into bed!


    So he confessed to Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long and said whatever he wanted, "I never told you my identity before, because I came in from outside the big world. Things about me will be more complicated, and hiding my identity is the most important thing. Okay, so I hope you don¡¯t think too much."


    "I know what you care about is whether I hate you or not." Tang Ye shrugged, squeezing a smile, and continued: "When I learned of my life experience, I have to say that I have no hatred for you. That is Fake, because I don¡¯t know why you put me out of the big world and made me an orphan. However, living with hatred is not suitable for me. And I have been in Guwu Jianghu for a long time, and slowly learned something , I know that your original approach has difficulties. Now as you can see, I am not a three-year-old child, I can bear and understand a lot of things. In other words, mature."


    "I''m a mature man..." Tang Ye said blushing slightly.


    Looking at him, Long Qingcheng couldn''t help blushing even more.


    Tang Ye wanted to get rid of this embarrassment and firmly said: "Anyway, I mean, I can understand you, so you don''t think too much. We... are a family."


    Tang Ye finished speaking to Long Xingtian and Madam Long, no matter what they thought, he felt much more comfortable after speaking.


    When Mrs. Long heard Tang Ye''s words, Tang Ye said she didn''t hate her, she was so moved that she cried into tears, and finally she couldn''t control the longing, and went to hug Tang Ye, tightly!


    Long Xingtian stood by, unspeakably happy. If there is anything to make this tough guy like him, it is home!


    In order to protect your home, you can desperate!

 Chapter 857： Dying duckweed!

    With Tang Ye''s active communication, Long Xingtian and Madam Long''s relationship with him is getting better and better, but Long Xingtian and Madam Long still think this is very dreamy. The son who thought about it day and night, worked hard and tried all means to find, just came to his side, still so good, so happy that they feel unreal.


    Another problem is that the tough guy Long Xingtian became harmonious and friendly, while Mrs. Long took Tang Ye¡¯s hand and kept staring at Tang Ye, like a bad old man suddenly got a pretty wife, which made Tang Ye feels very awkward.


    In contrast, Long Qingcheng''s attitude was much colder. She hasn''t spoken, and occasionally watching Tang Ye next to her, always showing a sad look.


    Tang Ye saw all this in his eyes, he was also very sad, he didn''t want the relationship with Long Qingcheng to become like this. What worries him even more is that he thinks Long Qingcheng has other things on his mind.


    In order to avoid the embarrassment of the atmosphere, Tang Ye said to Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long: "Father and mother, there are still many things to be arranged in the city. You and your sister should go back to rest first, and I can handle it myself."


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long didn''t agree, and now they wanted to hold Tang Ye in their palms as treasures, how could they be willing to work for Tang Ye. Long Xingtian said: "Just leave the things in the city to me. You and your mother and Qingcheng will go back to rest."


    "Ye''er, you go back and rest. I will handle the affairs of the city with your father." Madam Long also said.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and looked at Long Xingtian and said, "Father, your injury is much heavier than mine. How can a son let his injured dad take care of things and rest by himself-well, you guys don''t persuade me anymore. You have been with me for a while and you know my character."


    Long Qingcheng glanced at Tang Ye, feeling very relieved about Tang Ye. After so many things, Tang Ye is no longer the "brother" who needs to nag and reprimand for her, but a very reliable man. She could see that Tang Ye was not accustomed to the excessive attention and enthusiasm of Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. She helped to speak out: "Father and mother, don¡¯t worry, I think it¡¯s good to let Long Ye handle this matter. After all, Long Ye¡¯s future Is to..."


    Long Qingcheng said halfway, I believe Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long will understand.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long did understand. Tang Ye is their biological son, and this city must be handed over to Tang Ye in the future. Now that the city is destroyed, let Tang Ye deal with it, which can help Tang Ye establish prestige and gain prestige in the city. In addition, because of Tang Ye''s previous "notorious", she wanted to give Tang Ye as many opportunities as possible to change her image.


    "In this case, we''ll go back first, and you should come back earlier if you don''t stay overnight. Don''t be too tired, you know?" Long Xingtian said to Tang Ye.


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded with a smile.


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng returned to the Long Mansion one after another, and Tang Ye stayed on the street to handle matters. Tang Ye was greatly relieved. For him who likes to be natural and easy-going, the attitude of Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long really made him feel awkward and embarrassed. Of course, this situation is not surprising. After all, they have been thinking about and searching for their son for more than 20 years, and now they have finally found his son. It is normal for them to be enthusiastic if they are not excited and excited. In this case, when we get along more, it will gradually become natural.


    Tang Ye shrugged, stopped thinking so much, walked on the street, condolences and encouraged the injured.


    At this time, a guard came over to report to Tang Ye: "Young Master, I caught the Yin Yang Sect disciple Ling Fuping, but she was seriously injured, probably... can''t survive, what do you think needs to be done?"


    Ling Fuping is a direct disciple of Daogu Zhenren, the master of Yinyang Gate. Those guards dare not deal with it casually, and must report back to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned when he heard that, it was Ling Fuping?


    He had a fight with Ling Fuping. Although he didn''t like Ling Fuping''s stubborn temperament, he had to admit that Ling Fuping was very strong. He was surprised to hear that Ling Fuping was dying. He had no intention of killing Ling Fuping, and said to the guard: "Take me to see her."


    "Yes!" The guard nodded and took Tang Ye to a place where the corpse was placed.


    When Tang Ye saw Ling Fuping, Ling Fuping was dying. There was a huge bloodstain on her body from the shoulder to the abdomen, as if she was about to be cut in half by a big knife. Tang Ye remembered that it was the first time he used the Dragon''s Halberd to trigger the power of the Long Family''s ancestors, and Ling Fuping was not able to resist it. Ling Fuping was defeated by a single blow, his whole body bones were shocked, and his meridians were injured. Later, he might be pressured by Long Batian, his injuries aggravated, and rescue was beyond rescue.


    The people at the Yin and Yang Gate were also ruthless. Chen Changkong escaped alone and did not save Ling Duckweed. Now Ling Duckweed was seriously injured and one person fell in the capital city. How could there be a chance to survive?


    Ling Fuping had only one last breath. Seeing Tang Ye, his expression was still as cold as before, almost expressionless, and it was like saying, "If you want to kill, you have to scrape as you please. I lost it myself. I have nothing to say. Speakable!"


    Tang Ye sighed, she was another woman who went her own way. Tang Ye squatted down and looked at Ling Fuping and said, "Do you hate me?"


    Ling Fuping shook her head, her expression becoming more relaxed. She probably thinks that Tang Ye is a good person, not as bad as the rumors, she doesn''t have to worry about the dead body and Tang Ye getting fucked.


    She doesn''t hate Tang Ye. This is the position she insisted on from the beginning. She came to avenge Yu Fusheng. This is a very clear resentment. Either she succeeded in revenge and killed Tang Ye. Either he could not get revenge and was killed by Tang Ye. No matter what kind of result, she can accept it.


    Tang Ye reached out and lifted the messy long hair on Ling Duckweed''s face, still stained with blood, apologizing, and said, "Actually, I didn''t want to kill you... I was just a little angry when you shot me at the time. I didn''t expect that. One blow will be so severe, it will directly hurt you like this."


    Ling Fuping was startled, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such things to her. It seems that the rumors on the rivers and lakes are false, this young master of the Long Family... is a very good man.


    "Do you have any... last words, or something you want to do? I can help you." Tang Ye said softly.


    Ling Fuping looked at Tang Ye, the corners of her mouth raised slightly, that was a slight smile. She expressed gratitude to Tang Ye. Then she raised her hand with difficulty, touched Tang Ye''s hand, and wrote gently.


    Tang Ye concentrated on feeling the words she wrote, and finally read it out: "Put me in the water and leave like duckweed."


    Tang Ye closed his eyes, as if to bid farewell to a friend, depressed, and said, "The wind is uncertain, people are impermanent, people are like duckweeds, and people are like duckweeds. I know your intentions. Don''t worry, I will do it. of."


    A small smile flashed at the corner of Ling Fuping''s mouth again, and the shape of her mouth moved, as if she was saying, "Thank you."


    For some reason, Tang Ye wanted to moisten the corners of his eyes. He didn''t expect his tears to be so low. In fact, there are other reasons why he is so good to Ling Fuping. He saw the north and south figures on Ling Fuping. The North and South also give people a feeling of being a heroine in the arena, making people want to have a great time with her, and join hands in the arena!


    Ling Duckping was so badly injured that she finally couldn''t support it, and her hands dropped weakly.


    "Ling Fuping..." Tang Ye called out, but Ling Fuping never opened his eyes.


    Tang Ye grabbed Ling Fuping''s wrist and felt it, the veins still beating a little. Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, as if he had some thoughts.


    He thought of the ghost rebirth technique that he had been exploring in the big world. Now in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he has not come into contact with the people of the corpse chasing clan, and I don''t know what kind of research on this secret technique is in the Guwu Rivers. Ling Fuping is about to die right now, maybe you can try it with Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique?

 Chapter 858： Cant go on like this!

    It is not easy to save a dying person, even if he knows how to reincarnate from a ghost point, he may not be able to save Ling Duckweed. To be precise, the ghost cave reincarnation technique is not a way of saving people, but a kind of corpse manipulation. In corpse control, most of the corpses are made into puppets, and then manipulated for their own use.


    But a person with superb skills can use ghost dens to transform a living person into a living dead corpse, tempering a living dead corpse, such a corpse can master many supernatural powers of living people, much more powerful than a corpse made of a dead puppet.


    This kind of secret technique comes from the corpse chasing family. Even if the corpse family practice medicine, they also practice "ghost" medicine, which has nothing to do with living people. Now Tang Ye wants to save Ling Duckweed. This is to save people. Using ghost reincarnations can be said to be a kind of gambling. Although he had lived once because of the ghost cave reincarnation technique, it was because of Dong Miaozhu''s buddhism that helped him realize that withered wood comes in spring, only the vital power of dead wood in spring can survive.


    Ling Duckweed does not have the magical method of meeting spring with dead trees.


    But Tang Ye decided to save Ling Duckweed with Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique. In addition to his real desire to save Ling Duckweed, there is actually another selfish purpose, which is to re-study the ghost hole reincarnation technique!


    If he could master the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique and make it a normal secret technique, he would have a double life, or even more life. Grasp the opportunity and be immortal!


    This kind of purpose is actually not good, a bit like human research. It is not acceptable to study the laws of nature with living people...Ghost Cave Reincarnation Art seems to have a kind of magic power, which has always attracted Tang Ye. After Tang Ye was excited by his restless heart, she couldn''t help it. The main thing is that Ling Duckping can''t survive, even if she is subjected to the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation technique, it seems that there is no guilt?


    So Tang Ye infused Ling Duckpin with the vitality of dead wood and spring, so that Ling Duckpin¡¯s last vitality lasted a little longer, and then he brought Ling Duckpin back to an ice cellar in the large backyard called a forest of Longfu. , Put Ling Duckweed on a piece of hard ice, and then opened Ling Duckweed¡¯s ghost hole with a silver needle. He took a lot of spirit pills and gave it to Ling Fuping.


    The role of Ling Dan is to promote the healing of Ling Duckweed''s physical injuries. According to normal circumstances, if Ling Fuping recovers from all her injuries before the closure of the ghost cave, when Ling Fuping returns from the "dead" state to the "living" state, she will be fine. But Ling Fuping''s situation was different. Not only was her physical injury severe, but her body meridians were almost completely damaged. So, this kind of injury is the hardest. Even, it can''t be better.


    Even if Tang Ye¡¯s approach is successful, it would take a huge amount of spiritual pill and painstaking effort to maintain it. It may be half a year, maybe a year, or maybe ten years...for such a long period of time, he would use the spiritual pill every day to moisten and nourish, and ghost cave When it is closed, it will be renewed immediately, and the vitality of dead wood and spring will be injected... It can be said that the cost of saving a person in this way is too great for ordinary people to bear.


    If Tang Ye hadn''t had the support of the Long Family, he couldn''t do such a thing at all.


    Therefore, those who can do this kind of thing can be counted in the palm of a hand in Guwu Jianghu.


    But Tang Ye still did it. In order to gain a deeper understanding of Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Art, he is not afraid of high costs. If you have thoroughly explored the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique and added a few lives to yourself invisibly, what is the high cost? Besides, low-cost, high-yield things...you think it is MLM!


    Tang Ye opened up the ice cellar where Ling Fuping was placed in another secret room, not allowing others to disturb or telling others what he was doing. And there is no mention of Ling Fuping to the outside world, it is said that Ling Fuping is dead, and disappears if the corpse is not seen, and the people from Yinyangmen came to look for it and responded in the same way.


    If the Yin Yang Sect wants to find the Long Family to settle accounts... Before that, Tang Ye must first go to the Yin Yang Sect to settle accounts! Ling Fuping is fine, but Chen Changkong has been attacking the Long Family, so you can''t let him go!


    After handling Ling Fuping''s affairs, Tang Ye left the ice cellar and went to eat with Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long. It is estimated that it is another long-winded parent-child meeting, and he is a bit speechless to his parents. But after thinking about it, he couldn''t help but laugh. This kind of thing has actually changed a lot for him. He has been orphaned in the big world for so many years. Now he has parents and he has become a super rich second generation. Life is really impermanent.


    Tang Ye just took two steps and suddenly felt a wave of ice power. He was very happy. He turned around and smiled: "Daughter-in-law, you are here!"


    The princess did not know where it floated out, and stared at Tang Ye, "Who is your wife!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. When did it matter that his wife was still arrogant, he took the hand of the princess and said, "Go, follow me to see my parents!"


    "Don''t go!" Princess Wang wanted to shake Tang Ye''s hand and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye had already taken her away and said, "Stay with me in the Dragon Mansion at night."


    "You..." The princess was angry at Tang Ye''s self-care arrangement.


    Tang Ye stopped and turned around and said to her, "Otherwise, where are you going?"


    "There are so many places outside!" The princess snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, looked at the princess with a serious look, and said, "Han Yue, you have accepted the memory of Tolerance, so you and I are actually not people in the ancient Wujiang Lake. We are more open to the outside world than inside. So I¡¯ve been living together with you a long time ago. Isn¡¯t your body mine now? What are you bothering about?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Otherwise, why are you looking for me?" Tang Ye didn''t give the princess a chance to speak.


    The princess was taken aback for a moment. After thinking about it, she didn''t know why she came to Tang Ye. She found that she had no other person to look for besides Tang Ye, and she had nothing to do, so she couldn''t help but come to Tang Ye.


    The princess frowned and looked at Tang Ye who wanted to make up a random reason, but Tang Ye kissed her with a "pop".


    Her eyes widened, this guy is so bold! She almost sent Tang Ye out with all her strength. But Tang Ye hugged her waist again and touched some sensitive points on her body. She suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Ye said to her: "Today, I am in a catastrophic situation, and I will come right away. The crisis of the Long Family has been resolved, and I have entered the real Tongxuan from the pseudo-Tongxuan, so I am very happy, I want to live with you! Even...celebrate!"


    "Who wants to celebrate with you!" Wang Hao''s cold and arrogant face couldn''t help being flushed, but she did not break away from Tang Ye''s intimacy. Probably arrogant enough, slowly entering the role of wife.


    Tang Ye touched her face and said, "Don''t you realize how good I am to you? For such a big happiness, if you don''t find your parents to celebrate, don''t find someone else to celebrate, just stay with you, yes Doesn''t it mean I like you very much?"


    "You... don''t talk nonsense!" The princess was embarrassed, but she liked it in her heart.


    Tang Ye smiled, the princess slowly entered the "human-q wife" state, and took the princess by the hand to see Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long.


    The princess no longer objected, watching Tang Ye secretly from behind, as if annoyed, but still more happy.


    They didn''t notice that behind the high wall of the courtyard, Long Qingcheng was leaning against the wall with a sad expression. She had come to tell Tang Ye to eat, but she didn''t expect to see Tang Ye and the Princess.


    She squeezed her fists, and it seemed that... it was time to end, she couldn''t go on like this.

 Chapter 859： Lets pick it!

    Tang Ye took the princess to the Long Mansion hall. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long had already been waiting, as if they had become servants to serve Tang Ye. Tang Ye was afraid of this kind of thing, too awkward. Mom and Dad don''t need to be so enthusiastic, as if they owed him something. So he came with the princess, the princess is not talkative, so he can help reconcile it.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long didn''t expect the princess to come, and they were very surprised to see the princess whose face was covered in white gauze. The reputation of the princess is not small, it is the cold fairy who has a good reputation throughout the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and has half a foot into the fairyland, and she deserves to be the most outstanding young generation now.


    Therefore, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were very cautious towards the princess, and they didn''t know how to talk to this fairy Leng.


    The princess is also embarrassed. She didn''t know how to speak, so she called her parents directly? That''s too straightforward and unreserved. Maybe it should be called uncle and aunt... She was very angry and felt that Tang Ye didn''t help to introduce it. She couldn''t help but if Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long didn''t pay attention, they severely pinched Tang Ye''s waist.


    Long Qingcheng happened to come in from outside, saw Tang Ye''s intimate behavior with the Princess, grabbed the corner of his clothes with both hands, then pretended not to see it, and walked directly in.


    "Sister, you''re here." Tang Ye saw Long Qingcheng smile, and said hello as before.


    However, Long Qingcheng only let out a soft "um", showing a deliberate estrangement from Tang Ye. This makes Tang Ye a little embarrassed. But compared to the embarrassment, Tang Ye was more disappointed. Why did the old sister become like this? Because she became the true young master, she became the fake eldest lady?


    However, Long Qingcheng was not about Long Xingtian and Madam Long¡¯s biological daughter. She had already known it, and Long Xingtian and Madam Long also knew that she knew about it. Therefore, this matter is only known to others and should have little impact on the family. Is there another reason for the deliberate alienation of my sister?


    Tang Ye planned to ask Long Qingcheng in private. Long Qingcheng was the first woman she respected and wanted to love forever after she arrived in Guwu Rivers and Lakes. He didn''t want to lose the relationship with Long Qingcheng. Isn''t it a family without blood relationship?


    Tang Ye saw that the princess looked a little embarrassed, so she didn''t let her be embarrassed, and took her hand to introduce to Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long and Long Qingcheng: "Father, mother, sister, this is Han Yue, our Long family... Future daughter-in-law."


    Tang Ye saw that the princess still covered her face with white gauze. What did it look like, she joked: "Han Yue, although they say that an ugly daughter-in-law can stay home, I don¡¯t mind a beautiful daughter-in-law, let alone your parents, so you don¡¯t have to. Cover your face, right?"


    The princess glared at Tang Ye secretly. She didn''t mean to put on the white gauze. She just forgot to take off the white gauze. She tried to squeeze out a smile, but she was so stiff as not to laugh, and finally she couldn''t bear it. She closed her eyes, and when she opened her eyes, she rolled her eyes and looked at Tang Ye, her voice was gentle and squeamish, like a girl, and she didn''t know why she said: "Tang Ye, what is this... oh?"


    During the questioning, the "Wang Hao" probably guessed something, and his face flushed immediately, both excited and nervous.


    Tang Ye was completely speechless when he saw such a "Princess", the princess was too that, unable to deal with these, let Lin Yourong come out. After discussing with Lin Yourong, the princess became an independent personality. So Lin Yourong came out suddenly, surely dazed by the current situation. What she experienced is out of sync with the princess!


    That''s right, the princess couldn''t bear the embarrassment, so she hid and let Lin Yourong deal with...how irresponsible.


    With Lin Yourong''s cleverness, seeing Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, she probably guessed what was going on, so she was excited and nervous. This is seeing her parents!


    Tang Ye worried that Lin Yourong didn''t know the current situation, and took Lin Yourong''s hand to introduce it again: "Your...Oh, Han Yue, these are father and mother, and sister."


    Lin Yourong cooperated very well with Tang Ye, knowing that the Leng Fairy that people knew in Guwu Jianghu was another personality of her, called Qian Hanyue, so he shouted to Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long: "Father, mother...no , Uncle and Auntie, hello, I am Han, Hanyue..."


    Lin Yourong bit her lip lightly, narrowed one eye and shrank her neck, as if embarrassed by doing something wrong, she looked cute and squeamish, she looked like a girl.


    Long Xingtian, Mrs. Long, and Long Qingcheng were all taken aback, this... a bit strange. Han Yue''s expression and aura were not like this at all... it seems that she has completely changed.


    Although it feels strange, I can¡¯t directly ask Han Yue if he is alone before and after, so Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long laughed very happily and said: ¡°Han Yue doesn¡¯t need guests, they are all...a family, sit down and eat. Don''t let the rice get cold."


    "Okay, uncle, aunt!" Lin Yourong is more enthusiastic and easy-going in treating her family than the princess. She is a girl who cherishes her family very much. She hopes to live happily with her family forever, so she will definitely not be stubborn. Make a face.


    With Lin Yourong''s joining, the atmosphere of dinner was full of laughter and laughter. Tang Ye didn''t feel so embarrassed anymore, because Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long especially liked Lin Yourong, such a cute, sensible and beautiful girl, and this Girls are still their future daughter-in-laws, so she cherishes them even more.


    They were worried that Lin Yourong would not want to be with Tang Ye...because ah, they think that a good girl like Lin Yourong is worthy of that kid in our family?


    The dinner was very harmonious, but there were some problems. That was Long Qingcheng''s reaction. Although she often laughed, Tang Ye could see that she had been hiding her thoughts, and her smile was not a smile from the heart. This made Tang Ye always tugging his heart.


    After dinner, Tang Ye took Lin Yourong to rest. In the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, sleeping together before going to the church and getting married is a very big thing, so to do superficial work, Tang Ye took Lin Yourong to another wing.


    The lights in Lin Yourong¡¯s room quickly turned off. Others thought she was tired and took a break early. However, the truth is that she was abducted by Tang Ye and went to her room. At this time, she leaned on a big pillar in the room and got intimacy. !


    Lin Yourong is not the princess, although she has a shy personality, she and Tang Ye are already old and old in bed matters, so she and Tang Ye are not afraid of shame, but they are not ashamed... Her legs are already caught in Tang Ye. On the waist, a pair of plain white jade hands took the initiative to tear Tang Ye''s clothes, and kissed Tang Ye on his mouth as if he didn''t want to gasp... It really looked like two dog men and women who had been hungry for a long time!


    "Hmm..." Lin Yourong snorted suddenly, and he was already moving at a negative distance from Tang Ye. Da Zhu was shaking a little... The wind stopped raining temporarily, Lin Yourong showed a smooth upper body, white. Putting his hands on Tang Ye, watching Tang Ye still gasped, still keeping his legs on Tang Ye''s waist, watching Tang Ye and said, "What''s the matter with you and sister?"


    Lin Yourong is not stupid. Although she had been chatting with Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long during dinner, she could see the expressions of Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng. Now that she had a chance, she asked Tang Ye. very worried.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    "You have an adulterous affair with her? Afraid I will find out?" Lin Yourong suddenly asked wittyly.


    Tang Ye was speechless, slapped Lin Yourong''s beautiful buttocks directly, and said, "Your thoughts are very dangerous."


    Lin Yourong stuck out her tongue, very cute and squeamish, and said, "Then you don''t want to talk about it, do you still treat someone as an old wife?"


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong''s adoration, touched her face with great tenderness, and said, "I feel that elder sister is hiding her concerns. If she doesn''t talk about it, the relationship may get worse and worse."


    "Then you go and talk to her quickly!" Lin Yourong worried.


    Tang Ye hesitated, Lin Yourong stepped down from him and said, "Go now, I''ll warm up the bed and wait for you to come back!"


    Tang Ye laughed, thinking that Lin Yourong was too sensible, then picked Lin Yourong up, put it on the bed, leaned down and gave a big kiss, and said, "Don''t fall asleep, let alone go quietly. Drop!"


    "Yeah! The servant girl won''t leave tonight, Ren Jun... pick it!" Lin Yourong was very bored.


    Tang Ye smiled, stood up, put on clothes and left the room, going to talk with Long Qingcheng.


    His expression suddenly became very solemn!


    Not long after he left the room, suddenly, a black shadow flashed, hitting him with a sharp flying knife, but it was not a threat to him who entered the Profound Realm.


    Tang Ye chased the black shadow, and reached a dense forest, the black shadow stopped.


    Tang Ye looked at the black shadow, his eyes blurred, and said softly: "Don''t tell me, you are her!"

 Chapter 860： Not him, she!

    Tang Ye said something inexplicable to the man in black. He guessed that the man in black was her?


    The man in black did not answer, and pulled out a soft sword from his waist, which could be used as a belt. Not many people use soft swords, and they are generally assassin killers.


    The man in black showed only a pair of eyes, not even his eyebrows, so he couldn''t see his appearance. He pointed the soft sword at Tang Ye and shook it gently.


    Tick!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt that he had come to a piece of calm water, a drop of rain fell on the water, agitated the ripples, and broke the calm of the water. Don''t think this is just a small drop of water. It was after this drop of water broke the calm of the water surface that the water surface began to surging, rolling up huge waves, and then hitting together, like beasts from all directions!


    Tang Ye is located in the middle of the water and is attacked by a beast!


    The danger is that Tang Ye could not take steps to avoid it. He stood on the surface of the water, surrounded by a bottomless abyss. As long as he stepped, he would step in the air, and when he stepped on the air, he would fall into the bottomless abyss. He can only stand still, unable to move.


    The power of the black man''s soft sword is not only an attack, but also this kind of wonderful illusion, which is very terrifying!


    Where is this sacred, how can he understand such a powerful sword?


    ...


    Somewhere on the top of the mountain, Qi Zhenwu stared in the direction of the capital city, squinted, and said, "Has it started? The second flood...I hope you don''t let me down!"


    Li Haoran was tracking Qi Zhenwu, and also paid attention to the direction of the capital city. She shook her head and sighed helplessly, "Why are you hated so much? One thing is still unresolved, another thing is happening again. It is the weak water sword,''the sky has water, the feathers are not floating, the birds are sad'', don''t fall into That weak water abyss."


    After talking to himself, Li Haoran continued to chase Qi Zhenwu.


    ...


    Tang Ye was slaughtered by beasts formed by huge waves. The place where he stepped on was just a small puddle of water. You could not step on hard, nor step beyond the limit, otherwise you would fall into the bottomless abyss.


    All this seems to be false, and it must be false. Tang Ye remembered very clearly, how could he suddenly reach the surface of the water just now when he was standing on the ground. However, this feeling was so real that he didn''t dare to cross the line half way, otherwise it seemed that he would really fall into the abyss and never get out.


    "What kind of swordsmanship is this?" Tang Ye was very amazed. He didn''t expect such mysterious and strange swordsmanship in the world.


    Tang Ye remembered that it was the man in black who wanted to attack him, but there was no way to see the man in black right now. He realized that he had entered the illusion set by the man in black.


    Using a soft sword to transform water into water, Tang Ye was curious about this sword technique. The magical powers he knows are not too few, he is considered to be a side character, but this is not necessarily how "rare and rare" he is, because there are even more rare and rare. As it is usually said, there is sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world.


    Therefore, no enemy can be underestimated!


    Facing the attack from the man in black, Tang Ye must find a way to crack it. Fortunately, he has entered the Tongxuan Realm, and all the sensory abilities of the Tongxuan Realm are like a new world compared to before.


    This allows him to see further and hear more clearly. Even if he had entered the Pseudo-Tongxuan before, he could still touch the wonders of the Tongxuan realm, but the fake was not true, and it was not true after all, so his feeling at this time was much stronger than that of the pseudo-Tongxuan. Therefore, facing the black-clothed man''s "water" sword attack, he was surprised but not panicked, and when he quickly closed his eyes, he had released flames all over his body!


    One fire and one water form two powers of mutual restraint. Who will restrain who?


    Tang Ye stood still and didn''t fall into the abyss. After he concentrates on dealing with the huge waves, he no longer pays attention to what is going on under his feet, so there is no fear. The flames formed a strong shield around his body, and the giant wave beast could not attack him no matter what.


    The giant wave beast couldn''t attack Tang Ye, it suddenly changed its form, turned into a thousand water swords, and attacked Tang Ye with a "swish swish". But Tang Ye was still unmoved, the flame shield was like a copper wall and an iron wall, and thousands of water swords could not penetrate.


    After a fight, Tang Ye probably guessed that the opponent''s strength was the same as him, he was a Tong Xuan realm! Even weaker than him. Otherwise, if it is Chaoxianjing, he can''t stop it.


    If they were both in the Tongxuan Realm, Tang Ye felt that his advantage was on his side!


    After tempering his body with Long Family Cultivation Techniques, coupled with the effect of Long Family''s combat skills on aura, Tang Ye is more aggressive and confident than before.


    He was confident that he would not lose to this person who played the water illusion! So he began to turn the flames from defense to attack. The flames that had turned into a strong shield suddenly turned into thousands of fire pythons, flew towards the thousands of water swords, and smashed the water swords one after another!


    After the water sword was broken, it turned into drops of water, dropping back to the ground drop by drop.


    Tick ??tick tick... Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt as if he was looking for something.


    At this time, he suddenly moved forward, not afraid of falling into the abyss! When he took a step, he made a fire on the soles of his feet and did not fall! He took another step, still did not fall, and then he began to accelerate, and finally turned into a run. Before every move, two blazes must be born under his feet, as if stepping on a hot wheel, it is indescribably spectacular.


    As he was running, Tang Ye closed his eyes again and entered the obsession state to see where there was something wrong. Then he discovered that there was something unusual right in front of him. He smiled, it turned out that when his feet moved, he had already pointed the direction!


    The feeling of Tongxuan Realm is really wonderful, like heaven and man helping each other!


    Tang Ye stepped on the flames speedily, and after galloping for a certain distance, his right hand suddenly made a fist, and blasted out with a fist in front of him.


    boom!


    Buzzing!


    The two forces collided, and there was also the sound of the long sword bounced back and forth.


    At this time, the environment around Tang Ye changed. It was no longer the illusion that was attacked by water waves, but returned to the original real world. His fist collided with the soft sword of the man in black, and the soft sword was constantly moving. .


    The eyes that the man in black showed alone flashed a bit of surprise, he did not expect Tang Ye to crack his weak water sword attack so quickly.


    The weak water sword is not an ordinary sword. The weak water, the water of the Tianhe River, the feathers do not float, and the birds are sad. This is the lightest water. Even the feathers can¡¯t float, so use it to attack. One effect is to let People can''t feel that they are being attacked at all!


    It''s as if you haven''t been touched by anyone before, so when you counterattack you will have an illusion, causing the counterattack to fail. If you use the Weak Water Sword to be superb, it will bring Tang Ye into the illusion like just now!


    Now the illusion has been deciphered by Tang Ye. After Tang Ye entered the Tongxuan Realm, he had truly squeezed into the ranks of masters, and it was not easy to deal with him.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye attacked with that punch, he added a powerful force to beat the two cows.


    When the man in black realized it was too late, even if he quickly avoided, he was still shocked.


    The black veil on his face fell off, revealing his appearance.


    It''s not him, it''s her.


    Long Qingcheng!


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng, as if he had already guessed it, with a pained expression, and said coldly: "Why... are you a spiderweb person?!"

 Chapter 861： Never see you again!

    The man in black who can weaken the sword is Long Qingcheng. Tang Ye asked why she was a spider web person. This amount of information is a bit large, how could Long Qingcheng be a spider web person?


    After Tang Ye left the room, he planned to talk to Long Qingcheng. At that time, his expression became solemn. In fact, it was because he carefully analyzed a lot of things, and then came up with a result that he could not accept. That is the suspicious sign of Long Qingcheng!


    Tang Ye didn''t want this kind of thing to be true. It was painful for him to feel too smart for the first time. Not all the truths can make people open up and relieved. Some truths will only be painful.


    The reason why Tang Ye guessed that Long Qingcheng was a cobweb person was because when the Long Family encountered a crisis, there were many doubts that could be contacted with Long Qingcheng. For example, when he left Hejia Village, or even Gusha Town, he made sufficient preparations. With his layout ability, he believed that he would not be found in Hejia Village, but the people of the spider web found it. Most importantly, Zhu Sihai said his name "Li Zhengqi"!


    Li Zhengqi was fabricated when he was arrested by the people at the Yin-Yang Gate, and when Long Qingcheng appeared, he let Long Qingcheng kill all the people at the Yin-Yang Gate. He checked the bodies and they were indeed dead. Therefore, the only people who knew the name Li Zhengqi were him and Long Qingcheng. It is impossible for him to leak, so the only one who might leak is Long Qingcheng.


    In addition, Long Qingcheng still has some suspicious places. For example, when Zhu Sihai and others attacked the Long''s house together, Long Qingcheng didn''t resist at all times as usual, as if deliberately avoiding something. Especially when Fan Huantian said that she did not have the blood of the Long family, she was just silent, showing an expression of doing something wrong. According to her past character, she would argue a little bit, and it is good to delay time, but her reaction is more like cooperation, making everyone feel that the Long Family deceived others and did something wrong.


    And, after Zhu Sihai and others were killed, the Long Family crisis was resolved, and Long Qingcheng''s reaction became increasingly strange.


    Tang Ye has always been a person with keen awareness. At first, because Long Qingcheng was his elder sister, she didn''t doubt Long Qingcheng at all. But after the crisis was resolved, he analyzed bit by bit, putting the doubts on everyone for comparison, and found that only Long Qingcheng was the most consistent.


    When Tang Ye left Shendu City to go to Guanghan Tiangong, his whereabouts were known to others because the Long Family had an inner ghost, and the killer found him. The inner ghost also knows a lot about him, which provides great convenience for spreading rumors about his notoriety. This inner ghost is probably also Long Qingcheng.


    At that time, Tang Ye suspected that it was the people around him, and Donglai and Xiqu were regarded as suspects. But Long Qingcheng was also the person close to Tang Ye, even the closest person, but Tang Ye had not doubted it. That is the sister he respects and wants to protect, so how can he doubt it?


    And now that Long Qingcheng played a sword technique he had never seen before, he was sure that the ghost in the Long Family was Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng is a man of spider webs!


    This is really cruel to Tang Ye. He hated the spider webs, and if the people with the spider webs were caught by him, there would be no chance of survival. But now it is Long Qingcheng, how could he shoot Long Qingcheng?


    "I want to know why!" Tang Ye stared at Long Qingcheng coldly, his expression contradictory and painful.


    Long Qingcheng closed his eyes, his expression returned to cold arrogance and ruthlessness, and said: "There is no why, many things have been decided before you, who can tell why?"


    "With me now, can you let it go?" Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng with an expression of expectation.


    Long Qingcheng watched Tang Ye stay silent, and then said, "Those who have killed will always be the ones who have killed."


    "I don''t care about it, as long as you stay with me in the future!" Tang Ye said sharply.


    "Stay by your side?" Long Qingcheng sneered, and said: "Stay by your side, do you want to be your sister or you...a woman?"


    Tang Ye frowned.


    Long Qingcheng continued to sneer and said, "With the current situation, we can still be sisters and brothers? If you don''t be sisters and brothers, let you and I share the bed, dare you?"


    Tang Ye was speechless. He had always regarded Long Qingcheng as his sister, and suddenly said that he wanted to sleep in Long Qingcheng, but that was really impossible.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Long Qingcheng knew the answer, his eyes flashed with loss, and after closing his eyes, he became cold and firm again. He raised his soft sword to Tang Ye and said, "Shoot, it''s not you who died. I am dead. I am a member of the spider web, and you are the one who must be removed from the spider web. Between you and me, only one person is destined to live!"


    Tang Ye clenched his fists, and said angrily: "The spider web is so good that it makes you so loyal? You saved me from the Yin and Yang gate, and you have been taking care of me. This is what I owe you! But you are to the Long Family One thing I did wrong is enough to make me determined to kill you! Do you think I dare not?"


    "If you dare to do it!" Long Qingcheng yelled at Tang Ye, her eyes flushed uncontrollably.


    "I won''t make a move." Tang Ye said coldly, "I won''t make another move at you tonight. If you want to kill me, tonight is your last chance."


    "Do you think I dare?!" Long Qingcheng said coldly.


    Tang Ye watched her no longer speak, but she dared not act.


    Long Qingcheng waved the soft sword in her hand and stab Tang Ye, but when the soft sword pierced Tang Ye, she never made a step forward. Her eyes became redder and her expression was contradictory and painful. Finally she retreated, took away the soft sword, and with a wave of her hand, she grabbed a spear.


    That is the Fengluo Liuli gun she usually uses.


    She pointed the Fengluo Liuli spear at Tang Ye, and shouted in a low voice, "I will really kill you!"


    Tang Ye still did not speak.


    "Long Ye! Do you really think I dare?!" Long Qingcheng yelled from the bottom of his heart, his eyes red as if he was already crying.


    Tang Ye said, "Either stay or kill me and leave."


    "Then I will kill you!" Long Qingcheng suddenly stabs Fengluo Liuli spear towards Tang Ye.


    Huh!


    The Fengluo Liuli spear pierced Tang Ye''s chest. Tang Ye didn''t snorted painfully and kept looking at Long Qingcheng.


    He just pierced his chest, he won''t die.


    "It''s almost a little bit. If you pierce a little bit deeper, I will die." Tang Ye said while looking at Long Qingcheng.


    He stretched out his hand to Long Qingcheng again and said, "If you can''t stab it anymore, just give it to me and stay, and I will kill everyone in the spider web. The spider web will never affect you again."


    Two lines of tears slipped quietly from the corner of Long Qingcheng''s eyes. She looked at Tang Ye with heavy love and great pain in her eyes.


    Not everything can be so perfect.


    Long Qingcheng suddenly drew out the Fengluo Liuli Spear, and then slammed the Fengluo Liuli Spear to the ground, with a slap, the Fengluo Liuli Spear broke.


    "I don''t need this gun anymore!" Long Qingcheng let out a low voice, dropped the broken Fengluo Liuli gun, and left quickly.


    "Sister!" Tang Ye was going to chase Long Qingcheng, but the pain on his body suddenly hurt, causing him to fall to his knees as soon as he took a step, watching Long Qingcheng disappear quickly.


    I broke the Fengluo Liuli Spear, and I don''t need it anymore, that''s... Never see it again!

 Chapter 862： Two wine glasses, toxic and non-toxic!

    Tang Ye was injured and could not chase Long Qingcheng, so she had to go back to the room.


    Lin Yourong did not leave, she was still her, not the princess. Now that Lin Yourong and the princess have independent personalities, if Lin Yourong does not want to leave, the princess can no longer squeeze Lin Yourong as easily as before. But they get along very harmoniously, knowing who needs to come out under what circumstances.


    If encountering danger, Lin Yourong will not let herself become a burden. Letting the princess come out at that time will not only not become a burden, but also help Tang Ye.


    This is a wonderful and great choice. Lin Yourong didn''t like to control those terrible and dangerous powers, but wanted to help Tang Ye, so she chose to coexist with the princess. This was her way of loving Tang Ye.


    Nothing is more profitable than Tang Ye, marrying a woman is equivalent to getting two wives. How could such a good thing fall on him?


    Lin Yourong was very worried when he saw that Tang Ye was injured, and immediately took a towel to help Tang Ye deal with it. After helping Tang Ye bandage, she saw that Tang Ye was not in a high mood, and she probably guessed something. But Tang Ye didn''t say anything, she didn''t ask.


    Tang Ye didn''t want Lin Yourong to worry, and whispered: "Sister, her... true identity is my life and death enemy."


    "No." Lin Yourong immediately shook her head. She didn''t ask the specific situation, but gave Tang Ye a very positive answer.


    Tang Ye was puzzled, and said, "Why do you think so?"


    Lin Yourong smiled and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Do you think I will be your enemy?"


    "Of course not." Tang Ye said without hesitation: "However, even if you are arranged by the enemy to lurk by my side, I don''t think I am at a loss."


    Tang Ye squinted up and down to look at Lin Yourong''s body. Lin Yourong was warming the bed just now. He didn''t wear much clothes. Her body was a little exposed. Her plump breasts, **** collarbones, and long white legs were very charming.


    Such a beautiful woman was demanded by Tang Ye again and again. If she were an agent, it would be too hard, and Tang Ye did make a profit.


    Lin Yourong understood Tang Ye''s meaning and glared angrily. He felt that this guy was really superficial. He bit his lip and snorted, "I''m not going to be bad with you, I''m going to be serious with you! You haven''t noticed your sister, she looked at you." The look? If she kills you, it will be more uncomfortable than death."


    "Sister, the look in my eyes?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Lin Yourong curled her lips and said in a bad mood: "Oh, people who can sleep with women like this don''t understand? Then I won''t tell you, I''m not such a big belly woman!"


    "A woman with a big belly? A big belly? Is that pregnancy?" Tang Ye was even more puzzled.


    Lin Yourong clenched her small fist and screamed at Tang Ye like a little tiger. He hummed, "The prime minister can hold a boat in his belly, which means he has a big belly, okay! No matter you, I''m sleeping." !"


    Tang Ye was stunned, thinking that something must have made Lin Yourong unhappy. I''ve been talking about old sister just now, is it because of old sister?


    Tang Ye let out a long sigh, feeling helpless about Long Qingcheng''s affairs. Is it true that I can''t see you again in the future? If I see you again, is it the enemy of life and death?


    Originally thought that the Long Family''s crisis had been resolved, and that he could relax for a while, but the Long Qingcheng incident happened. Tang Ye is very sad, why is life so difficult?


    Not wanting to affect Lin Yourong because of Long Qingcheng''s affairs, Tang Ye adjusted his mood and slept with Lin Yourong on the bed. He hugged Lin Yourong over. Lin Yourong was worried about his chest injury and did not dare to lean on it. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s skin wounds, she would definitely feel crazy as a girl in the new century. How can you not go to the hospital after getting injured every day?


    Tang Ye smiled at Lin Yourong and said, "Skin and flesh injuries are nothing to me. If there is no serious injury, I will be almost better tomorrow."


    If this kind of thing is put in terms of scientific logic, it is completely against common sense. But there is such a thing as spiritual qi cultivation, and it is not strange that the skin wounds heal quickly. Tang Ye''s body has been tempered so many times with spiritual energy, and the intensity has already reached an astonishing level, and with the vitality of dead wood and spring, is it not a matter of minutes for skin and flesh wounds to heal?


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye''s wound and suddenly became worried, but she was not worried about Tang Ye, but worried about other people, and said, "She must be very heartbroken now."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye felt that Lin Yourong always said inexplicable things.


    Lin Yourong glared at him and hummed: "This is the difference between a man with a heart and a woman who loves you, I will ignore you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, this is another inexplicable sentence.


    Tang Ye hugged Lin Yourong, stroked Lin Yourong''s smooth skin, and chatted with Lin Yourong. Since the princess appeared, he and Lin Yourong have spent very little time together. It is rare that Lin Yourong has been by his side, so he naturally wants to be with him.


    "You Rong, are you used to the current environment?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Lin Yourong.


    After all, Lin Yourong is a girl from the big world outside. Now that she is in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it seems like she is back in ancient times. Tang Ye worries that she is unaccustomed to such things as customs, eating and living, and dressing.


    Lin Yourong stood up, opened her hands to show her, and said that she was good, and said, "I think it''s good, but...no friends."


    Tang Ye saw that Lin Yourong was wearing a bellyband to cover her plump breasts, his eyes rolled, and said, "You have such a big breast, can you wear a bellyband?"


    Lin Yourong flushed, bit her lip and stared at Tang Ye, and said, "Bad!"


    "I praise your big breasts, shouldn''t you as a woman be happy?" Tang Ye said with a smile, his hands a little restless.


    Lin Yourong said with a bad air: "What''s the use? It''s easy to get tired when walking. You need to use more cloth when you wear clothes, which is troublesome and costly. The most important thing is..."


    Lin Yourong stared at Tang Ye angrily: "Even a man can''t control it! What use do you say?"


    Tang Ye laughed, knowing that Lin Yourong had something else to say, saying that he was bothered. He concealed it and said, "Okay, tolerant, it''s late, let''s go to sleep. With your body like you, sleeping naked is more healthy. I haven''t tried to relieve my belly. Come, let me help you."


    Tang Ye reached out to Lin Yourong.


    Haha!


    Lin Yourong slapped it and hummed, "Have you never slept with the princess? You are an idiot, how many times have you solved it?!"


    "But you are not the princess." Tang Ye said.


    "Who said I am not the princess?" Lin Yourong glared at Tang Ye, and then she closed her eyes.


    At this moment, Tang Ye reached out to untie Lin Yourong''s belly, but when Lin Yourong opened his eyes, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot inexplicably, and a chill filled the room.


    Tang Ye noticed this, and his face was expressionless, really speechless. Lin Yourong let the princess come out.


    The princess saw that she was naked, and Tang Ye''s only bellyband was untied again. Her instinctive reaction was to destroy the shameless Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye felt that he was being played by Lin Yourong and the princess, and he was furious. Regardless of the princess''s anger, she turned over and pressed the princess under her body, and said, "This is fun, isn''t it? Then you and Yourong may appear in turns. Ye Yu..."


    "The two daughters of Ye Yu?" The princess answered coldly.


    Tang Ye was very angry, and said, "Don''t you all say, Ye Yu Hundred Women?"


    "You go to die!" The princess shouted angrily.


    However, not long afterwards, a sultry woman screamed in the room.


    ...


    Long Qingcheng did not leave the Long Mansion, and Mrs. Long was already waiting for her. When she saw Mrs. Long, there were two tears in the corners of her eyes, and she whispered softly, "Mother..."


    Mrs. Long coldly turned and entered the room.


    Long Qingcheng followed into the room.


    From the far side, Long Xingtian looked at him, he sighed and said leisurely: "Why bother...?"


    There are two wine glasses on the table in Mrs. Long''s room.


    Long Qingcheng was relieved to see.


    A wine glass is highly toxic, and a wine glass is non-toxic.


    Life and death!

 Chapter 863： Death to death!

    Mrs. Long was able to arrange matters large and small in the capital city in an orderly manner, and she was a well-deserved helper of Long Xingtian. Therefore, if Long Qingcheng had a problem, she could not fail to see it after the crisis in the Long family.


    Long Xingtian, as the person in charge of the Divine Capital City, was naturally able to see the anomaly of Long Qingcheng. So when Mrs. Long stood in front of the room and waited, she knew that Mrs. Long was going to treat Long Qingcheng with the usual means¡ªpoisoned wine would kill him!


    But Long Qingcheng is their daughter. Even if she is not her own, she has been together for more than 20 years. If she is not her own, but more like her own, how can she succeed?


    Long Xingtian wanted to stop Madam Long, but he knew that Madam Long had his feelings for Long Qingcheng. Mrs. Long also wanted everything he could think of. So he didn''t stop Madam Long, and believed Madam Long would make a proper arrangement.


    Long Qingcheng entered Madam Long¡¯s room and saw the two glasses of wine on Madam Long¡¯s table, knowing that it was Madam Long¡¯s usual punishment for traitors at home. A glass of wine is highly toxic, and a glass of wine is non-toxic. If you choose the poisonous cup, the result is death.


    If you choose the non-toxic cup, then...no one knows the result. Because those who were punished by Mrs. Long in the past were all dead. Is it because they are out of luck, or because both glasses of wine may be highly toxic? In other words, even if you choose a non-toxic one, you have to die?


    In short, no traitor can leave the Dragon Mansion alive.


    Long Qingcheng felt relieved because she knew she would die. If it''s dead, it''s a hundred!


    Madam Long sat down, Long Qingcheng stood, looking at Madam Long with guilt, she couldn''t help crying.


    Madam Long glanced at Long Qingcheng and said, "What does the Long Family owe you?"


    Long Qingcheng kept shaking his head, tears more and more, already crying, but desperately held back.


    Madam Long looked at her expressionlessly and said, "Then why did you do this?"


    Long Qingcheng also shook his head, not wanting to say, perhaps he still had so-called loyalty to the spider web.


    "Say!" Madam Long suddenly shouted angrily.


    Long Qingcheng knelt down and finally said, "Mother, I..."


    "Don''t make it clear, don''t call me mother!" Madam Long said coldly.


    In fact, Mrs. Long''s eyes were red, but she tolerated better than Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng was raised by her since she was a child, no different from her biological daughter. Now to question Long Qingcheng and use the means of killing a traitor against Long Qingcheng, it is all about stabbing a knife in her heart. Her pain is greater than anyone else!


    But why does she still treat Long Qingcheng like this? Because of Tang Ye!


    This Long Family Crisis threatened Tang Ye''s life! If Tang Ye was someone who had nothing to do with the Long Family, she would never treat Long Qingcheng in this way. Even if the Long family fell, she would not treat Long Qingcheng like this. However, Tang Ye is her biological son, and his son is the most insurmountable bottom line in her heart. What Long Qingcheng did to Tang Ye was to cross her bottom line. That''s why she did this to Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng was drunk coldly by Mrs. Long, as if she was about to sever the relationship between mother and daughter. She was in pain. She didn''t want to lose this mother, and with a crying voice, she lowered her head and said, "When I was five years old, I went out with Master. Studying, my first contact with the web... My biological parents were on the web... Maybe they are dead, maybe not dead, I want to know who they are. If you want to know, you must obey the web..."


    Mrs. Long frowned. When he was five years old, did the spider web touch Long Qingcheng?


    At that time, Long Qingcheng was so small, it was too easy to be brainwashed, and then slowly penetrated, no wonder Long Qingcheng would hide the identity of the spider web members.


    Mrs. Long knows that spies and dead men are particularly serious in being brainwashed. Move with emotion, know with reason. Or is it caught by something that makes people have to follow.


    Long Qingcheng''s situation may be more complicated. On the one hand, he was brainwashed when he was a child, moved with affection, and understood and reasoned. And the news of her biological parents is another one, even as a threat. That is in both cases!


    Mrs. Long understood Long Qingcheng how much, and after a long silence, she asked, "Are you going to kill Ye''er?"


    Long Qingcheng nodded and shook his head again.


    "Why didn''t you kill him?" Mrs. Long asked coldly.


    Long Qingcheng kept shaking his head, not to mention the reason.


    Mrs. Long sneered and said, "You can betray the entire Long family, but Ye''er can''t kill a man you''ve only got along with him?"


    "I can''t kill...I can''t kill..." Long Qingcheng kept shaking his head.


    "Because he is better than you?" Mrs. Long said coldly again.


    Long Qingcheng kept shaking his head, and muttered "I can''t kill" repeatedly. The inability to kill Tang Ye naturally has nothing to do with Tang Ye''s strength. Tang Ye stood and killed her, but she didn''t. There is something deeper in it.


    Mrs. Long has been cold-faced and ruthless, and shouted in a low voice: "Why can''t you kill him? You kill him and return to the spider web, so you can know the news of your parents?"


    Long Qingcheng''s emotions were close to collapse, and Mrs. Long kept putting pressure on her like this, forcing her to collapse even more!


    Mrs. Long was still persecuting her, shouting: "Go and kill Ye''er! As long as you can kill him, I won''t stop you!"


    "I won''t kill!" Long Qingcheng cried, watching Mrs. Long and shouted.


    "Why don''t you kill!" Mrs. Long pressed again.


    Long Qingcheng cried harder and harder, grabbed his heart with one hand, and shouted in a disintegrating voice: "I won''t kill! I love him! I can''t kill, I can''t kill..."


    Mrs. Long closed her eyes, stood up and walked to Long Qingcheng, squatted down, hugged Long Qingcheng tightly, her eyes turned red immediately, and they cried together.


    Long Qingcheng collapsed completely, no longer forbearing, leaning in Mrs. Long''s arms and crying presumptuously.


    "Qingcheng, you are my daughter, do you know how painful I am when you are like this?" Madam Long said leisurely.


    Long Qingcheng leaned against Mrs. Long, like a helpless little girl, eager to rely on.


    Mrs. Long comforted her and said, "Qingcheng, are you in love with Ye''er? But, you know, this shouldn''t be..."


    "I know, I know..." Long Qingcheng grabbed his heart and said in pain, "But I can''t stop, I can''t stop..."


    Mrs. Long was silent. She knew how terrible it was for a woman to be touched by a man. Especially for people like Long Qingcheng, once they are approved, they may not change in this life. She also realized it after observing Long Qingcheng''s attitude towards Tang Ye these days. She is also a woman, how can she not know Long Qingcheng''s feelings for Tang Ye?


    However, this is a great evil fate!


    Long Qingcheng knew how wrong he was doing, and didn''t dare to expect anything. He left Mrs. Long''s arms, knelt on the ground, and said, "Mother, Qingcheng wants to be free, please help Qingcheng..."


    Mrs. Long looked at her and said leisurely: "Is it okay to love someone deeply?"


    Long Qingcheng was stunned, recalling the days when he was with Tang Ye. At that time, Tang Ye always caused trouble, she was angry and nagging. However, Tang Ye gave her the most relaxing and interesting life.


    She thought of Tang Ye holding her hand unfettered and occasionally molesting her too intimately. For Tang Ye, perhaps it was a joke made by a wicked brother to his sister, but for her, it was a sweet thing that was thrilling. Only now did she know that the indescribable feeling in her heart when she was with Tang Ye was called liking.


    Long Qingcheng wanted to be like before, but after the Long Family Crisis occurred, she knew that this would never be possible again.


    "I don''t have that qualification anymore..." Long Qingcheng said in pain.


    Mrs. Long squinted her eyes and said, "Ye''er''s road is still long, and he will still be very dangerous. I want you... to protect him."


    "Mother did you mean...?" Long Qingcheng''s tear-stained face looked at Mrs. Long wondering.


    Mrs. Long looked firm and said: "The dead man should die, this...is enough to make up for the mistake you made."


    Long Qingcheng was startled.


    Mrs. Long, this is to make her a dead man who serves Tang Ye!


    As a mother, it is very ruthless and cruel to make her daughter a dead man. The dead man meant to hand over his life, and his life was no longer his own life, but the master''s life. When the master is in danger, he must step forward and protect him with his life!


    Mrs. Long said to Long Qingcheng: "If you want to redeem your sins, then protect Ye''er secretly, but you are not allowed to appear in front of Ye''er again. You can''t let Ye''er know of your existence, otherwise Ye''er won''t agree. Same for Ye''er. I love you very much!"


    "Do you want to choose Ye''er or Cobweb?" Madam Long looked at Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng sniffed, thinking of Tang Ye, the corner of his mouth suddenly flashed, and he made up his mind and said, "I want to redeem it!"

 Chapter 864： Go south to find an apprentice!

    Tang Ye woke up the next day and saw the princess shrunk like a shrimp in his arms. He was taken aback, was this the princess or Lin Yourong?


    Tang Ye said he was very depressed. Last night, Lin Yourong temporarily replaced the princess, which reduced the fun of him and the princess by more than half. Can the work of the princess compare to Lin Yourong? The princess is just a nun, lying on the bed like a wood. Want her to spread her double-t legs? no way! Go and break it by herself, and she closes it hard. It''s not that she has never slept with her, but she just thinks of herself as the kind of woman who is still a virgin woman the next day after slept!


    If it was Lin Yourong, then you would be blessed, and drive away the whole set! Really makes people reluctant to think of Shu as heaven! After all, Lin Yourong was a nurse and had a long period of "technical exploration" and "exploration attempts" in various poses with her in the big world.


    "Han Yue, can you still get up?" Tang Ye leaned close to the princess''s ear and yelled softly.


    The princess woke up, watched Tang Ye pouting, and said, "Ignore you! Even the name is wrong. Do you have me in your heart?"


    "You Rong..." Tang Ye was expressionless, and was teased by the princess and Lin Yourong early in the morning. This dual personality woman shouldn''t change like this, OK!


    Tang Ye turned over, hugged Lin Yourong and tickled her a few times, as a small punishment. Lin Yourong soon "Gege" smiled and begged for mercy, watching Tang Ye happy and sweet. She hadn''t tried to sleep with Tang Ye until dawn for a long time, and then got up together. She missed it very much the days before!


    Lin Yourong got up and sat down in front of the dressing table. Tang Ye walked over and leaned behind her to help her comb her hair.


    Lin Yourong felt very happy, smiled lightly, and said, "This kind of life is also good, but..."


    Lin Yourong became a little sad again, and said, "I just miss Grandpa, Celadon, and Sister Ya, I don¡¯t know how they are. I remember that before we entered this world, Celadon had a very powerful enemy, I don¡¯t know. Can she handle it..."


    Tang Ye was also worried about the Lu Celadon of Wen Zhongyuan who was fighting against the blood demons and the Xuanhuang co-lord outside the big world. She said anxiously: "I was also very worried about celadon. When I left, she gave her such a heavy burden. It''s a girl under the age of eighteen... I also promised to give her a precious eighteen-year-old gift, but now... she is over eighteen..."


    Lin Yourong looked back at Tang Ye and said, "We will go back, right?"


    "Yes, I will!" Tang Ye resolutely said: "After dealing with the causes and consequences of the Long Family Crisis, I will try to contact the gatekeepers and let them allow us to return to the great world. So, yes Rong, I may be busy for a while."


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and looked sorry. If he was busy, he would not have much time to accompany Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong understood him naturally, took his hand, and said, "I''m fine, I really want to go back...When you are going out to work, I will let Han Yue help you."


    "Thank you, Yourong." Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Lin Yourong curled her lips and said, "I hate it, people don''t want you to be so polite..."


    Tang Ye lowered his head and went to have a kiss with Lin Yourong early in the morning.


    "Ye''er, are you awake?" Suddenly, Mrs. Long''s a little worried voice sounded outside.


    Tang Ye replied immediately, "Wake up, mother, come in, what happened?"


    Mrs. Long opened the door and said anxiously: "Han Yue is gone, has she gone? Did she follow you..."


    As Mrs. Long said, she walked to the inner room and saw Lin Yourong who was still wearing white pajamas. She was stunned and speechless.


    What''s the situation? Could it be said that Ye''er and Miss Hanyue slept together last night?


    How can this, this... be so slutty? !


    For the women who were born and bred in the ancient rivers and lakes, Mrs. Long, only after they have married in the church can they spend the night in the bridal chamber. In the future, the couple will share the same bed. But now, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong slept together before they got married. Seeing that, the clothes weren''t worn properly, they must have done what the man and woman did!


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong looked at each other when they saw Mrs. Long''s reaction. They were embarrassed. The two of them are thinking outside the big world, and it is not strange to live together. But it''s not right in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes... Tang Ye put on his clothes quickly, and pulled the dazed Madam Long to leave the room and let Lin Yourong hurry up and dress up.


    "Mother, it''s like this, you...Han Yue said that she didn''t sleep well last night and was not used to it, so I left her in the room to rest..." Tang Ye said casually.


    Madam Long glanced at Tang Ye with a weird look. She definitely didn''t believe what Tang Ye said. But in view of her love for Tang Ye, she would agree to everything Tang Ye did, or...indulge. So she squeezed a smile at Tang Ye and said, "Ye''er, as long as you are happy with Girl Han Yue, my mother won''t say anything to you. However, Han Yue is a good girl, you must not hurt her!"


    Tang Ye nodded repeatedly and said, "Mother, don''t worry, I will definitely not disappoint Han Yue!"


    Madam Long suddenly recovered to the mother who felt she owed Tang Ye and missed her son excessively. She took Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Wait for Hanyue, let''s eat breakfast together."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, thinking about Long Qingcheng, frowning and whispering: "Mother, I want to tell you about your sister."


    The smile on Mrs. Long''s face stopped abruptly, watching Tang Ye stay silent.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye knew that she also knew about Long Qingcheng, and was a little worried about what punishment she had made against Long Qingcheng, and said, "Mother, there must be another reason for the elder sister''s affairs. Don''t blame her."


    "I know." Madam Long looked at Tang Ye and smiled, trying her best to follow Tang Ye''s meaning, and said: "Qingcheng has left, I don''t blame her, I will treat her as if she is going to relax. The gate welcomes her back anytime."


    Tang Ye was relieved, and said: "Mother, I plan to go south."


    "Go to the south? What do you do?" Mrs. Long was very worried. The Long Family Crisis had just happened. At this time, Tang Ye left Shendu City again, which was really worrying.


    Tang Ye said, "I accepted an apprentice when I first arrived at Guwu Jianghu. I might have been more casual back then, but now I really miss her. And this time about the Long Family Crisis, I suspect that she was targeted by the spider web people. I am worried that something will happen to her, so I must rush to find her. If possible, I will take her to the city of God."


    Mrs. Long thought for a while and said, "Since you are Ye''er''s apprentice, the mother has no objection to you to find her. However, you must be careful. I will arrange a team of people to go with you to protect your safety."


    "Thank you, mother!" Tang Ye nodded.


    Tang Ye looked to the south again, wondering if something happened to Hejiacun, how is this apprentice He Zhiqiu?


    At this time, Chen Changfeng took people to Gusha Town to avenge Tang Ye, and then to Hejia Village...

 Chapter 865： Take the ledger to settle the accounts!

    A luxury carriage departs from the city of God, and the coachman is a bad old man, he is the old man. Soon after the carriage left the city, a serious guard followed suit.


    This is the team that Tang Yenan went down to find He Zhiqiu.


    Zhu Sihai found Hejia Village, Tang Ye was very worried and had to take a look. At this time, his status in Guwu Jianghu has been established, and there is no need to worry about affecting the people in Hejia Village as before.


    On the carriage, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong sat together. The east and west did not follow. Tang Ye asked about the situation of Mrs. Long going east and going west, and Mrs. Long promised that he would not punish some of the negligence before going east and west. After the crisis of the Long Family, it was revealed that the Long Family had a lot of things to be done. At this time, a large number of talents were needed. The ability to go east and west is very good, and naturally they must be used.


    So this time Tang Ye went south to Hejia Village, only with Lin Yourong and Hei Lao, and a guard team carefully selected by Mrs. Long. Mrs. Long had already made a great concession for Tang Ye to leave the Capital City, and she must do enough for Tang Ye''s safety work.


    When Tang Ye left the capital city this time, he didn''t just go to He Zhiqiu. There was a pile of papers beside him. These are the losses suffered when the Long Family was besieged by Zhu Sihai and others. He asked the people in the city to report their losses one by one, and then the families who participated in the incident asked for compensation-ten times the compensation!


    If those families are unwilling to compensate, then what they have to face is the full siege of the Long Family, and then it may be annihilated by the Long Family!


    The deaths of Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Dayue Changkong had a huge impact on the Jianghu League, Yang Family, Bai Family, and Dayue Clan. Losing the head of the family, the whole family panicked. Even if there is a younger generation of senior hosts, it can''t calm the panic in the family. Because Tang Ye''s strength was too strong, in addition to possessing the supernatural powers that made people jealous, he had also reached the Profound Harmony Realm. It can be said that almost none of the younger generations of major families are Tang Ye''s opponents.


    In addition, the Long Family also has a relative family to help, that is Tangjiabao!


    When the Long Family was in crisis, the people of Tangjiabao did not come. It was not that the people of Tangjiabao did not come to the Long Family, but that they had not had time. At that time, if the Long family delayed, to a large extent it would be waiting for the people from Tangjiapu to come. But no one thought that Tang Ye actually used a trick "please the ancestors", the effect is many times better than the people of Tang Jiabao. All at once killed the four Patriarchs Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Da Yue Changkong! This is something that even Tangjiabao can''t do!


    So, now Tang Ye can go to those family members generously to settle accounts!


    After receiving He Zhiqiu, what Tang Ye had to do was to count them one by one. If anyone doesn''t follow, go all out! No one can resist the Long Family uniting Tang Jiabao!


    Tangjiabao has only one daughter, and she is married to the Long Family. The owner of Tangjiabao is Tang Ye''s grandfather. This is the only male, the Tangjiabao Fort Lord is very affectionate. Tangjiapu will give great assistance to the Long Family. Now all the wealthy families are straining their nerves, depending on the direction of the Long Family, they are worried that the Long Family will target themselves.


    Even the Long Family can take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out the great clan in one fell swoop, just like a unified force. This situation is not impossible, because Zhu Sihai told Long Xingtian about this kind of thing at the beginning!


    Unify the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, realize the grand cause, for generations to come!


    Lin Yourong and Tang Ye sat together, with one hand holding Tang Ye''s arm, and cuddling Tang Ye slightly, looking intimate and warm in peace.


    Lin Yourong was a little worried and said, "Do you want me..."


    "Not necessary for the time being." Tang Ye knew what Lin Yourong wanted to say, with a deep and thoughtful expression, and said: "There is no danger at present. I will show you this river and lake. Moreover, it is good for you not to show it. Dare to underestimate you, he won¡¯t be able to eat."


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "Even so, it''s still a humble matter."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "That''s not what you said. You have a completely different breath from Han Yue. If you are not someone who knows you, you must think you are a weak woman. You played a very good misleading role."


    "Oh... this is what you usually play by pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger?" Lin Yourong said playfully.


    Tang Ye laughed and hugged Lin Yourong''s shoulders, and Lin Yourong seemed close and affectionate. Traveling with the United States is also a kind of fun, but now I have to rush to Hejia Village, and I can''t play so casually.


    ...


    After Chen Changfeng escaped from the capital city, he hated Tang Ye to the extreme. He wanted to deal with Tang Ye, wishing to smash Tang Ye, but he failed again and again. I originally thought that the plan of besieging the capital city would surely succeed, so what reason is there for failure of so many forces uniting together?


    But it failed!


    Who would have thought that Tang Ye would invite an ancestor of the Long Family? !


    Chen Changfeng couldn''t accept such a failure. Since he couldn''t kill Tang Ye, then kill the people Tang Ye cares about! If he can''t go to Shendu City, he will go to Hejiacun!


    He knew from Zhu Sihai that there were people from Tang Ye in Hejia Village. Although he didn''t know who they were, he could arrest all the people in Hejia Village and cut off their heads! Then throw it to Tang Ye, then Tang Ye''s reaction must be very interesting, right?


    Chen Changfeng took a group of his men to Gusha Town, simply rested in a tavern, drank a drink, and then grabbed someone to ask Hejiacun for directions.


    The arrested person saw the signs of Chen Changfeng and the clothes they were wearing, and knew that it was the person at the Yin-Yang Gate.


    At this time, a bragging, somewhat rascal little servant in the tavern looked back at Chen Changfeng and the others from time to time, and then found a reason to leave.


    This person was Niubi San, an intelligence hawker whom Tang Ye had known before in Gusha Town.


    After Niubisan left the tavern, he hurried to Hejia Village. He knew that Tang Ye was related to Hejiacun, and he had some friendship with Tang Ye, and worried that Chen Changfeng and the others wanted to deal with Hejiacun, so he went to inform the people in Hejiacun.


    At this time, He Zhiqiu was practicing the hard Tai Chi taught by Tang Ye by a small river. After a long absence, He Zhiqiu''s expression has become quite resolute, probably because of martial arts, he has lost his original childishness. The body also became more and more slim, and looked much more reliable than before.


    He Zhiqiu''s mother Xie Ruyan was washing clothes by the river, and she was very happy to see He Zhiqiu practicing so much. But suddenly she became worried again. Someone had come to look for people in the village before, with a fierce expression, as if someone had been arrested, not knowing what was going on.


    When she went to the town to do needlework, she heard some rumors that someone inquired about a person who came a few months ago, and a portrait of that person. She went to see it, and she felt very similar to Tang Ye. Compared with Tang Ye''s situation, she felt that Tang Ye was that person, so she was always worried about Tang Ye.


    Niubisan suddenly ran over. Xie Ruyan knew him. Tang Ye said when she left that she could ask Niubisan for help.


    "Brother Niu, what happened?" Xie Ruyan asked in the past.


    Niubisan said anxiously: "Mei Ruyan, where is Zhiqiu? Quickly take Zhiqiu and leave, and a group of people have arrived. I am worried that they will be disadvantageous to you and Zhiqiu!"


    "Why?" Xie Ruyan was very puzzled, how could anyone want to hurt himself if he was good.


    Niubisan said: "I guess they came to Tang Ye. You have the best relationship with Tang Ye. When those people are here, you will be caught first!"


    "Master?!" He Zhiqiu was very happy when he heard Niubisan''s words, and said, "Is the master here?!"


    Go driving!


    At this time, a group of people suddenly rushed out, it was Chen Changfeng and them.


    Chen Changfeng saw He Zhiqiu, Xie Ruyan and Niubisan, and immediately surrounded him!

 Chapter 866： Come first!

    Seeing Chen Changfeng surrounded with a team of men and horses, Niubi San could not scream, pulling Xie Ruyan and He Zhiqiu and ran away.


    "Sister Ruyan, you take Zhiqiu and go quickly. These people are from the Yin and Yang sect, and they are not kind!" Niubisan said to Xie Ruyan, hindering Chen Changfeng.


    Chen Changfeng said angrily: "A **** dare to stop me?"


    Chen Changfeng slapped Niubi San with a sudden force, and Niubi San flew out directly, falling to the ground and hurting himself with blood.


    Chen Changfeng was also a master of the Tongxuan Realm, and it would definitely be a no-brainer to deal with the little people of the market who were kung fu with a three-legged cat. In fact, Niubi San was lucky that he did not die. Then two Yin-Yang disciples came to grab Niubisan.


    He Zhiqiu saw that Niubisan was about to be caught, and was very worried. The little girl knew how to worry so much. She thought that after learning her skills, she would eradicate evil and save the wounded, so she ran back and shot at the two disciples of Yin and Yang. Two punches.


    When the two Yin-Yang disciples saw He Zhiqiu''s action, they thought the little girl was very interesting, standing still, laughing and amused He Zhiqiu, thinking that even if He Zhiqiu''s action, they wouldn''t hurt them.


    However, when He Zhiqiu''s two punches hit their chests, they made two clicks, and the two Yin Yang Sect disciples each made a sound of broken bones.


    The amused laughter of the two Yinyangmen disciples at He Zhiqiu stopped abruptly. They looked down at their chest and saw a small fist recessed in the chest.


    "Ah!" The two Yin-Yang Sect disciples felt the pain and cried out in pain, and then they backed up and fell to the ground, bleeding from the recessed part of their chests.


    They have been seriously injured, their bones broken, and they have been pierced into their flesh and blood, and they are terribly painful when they move. There was even a disciple who was short of breath, feeling like he was suffocating. It turned out that the broken bones pierced his heart. If not treated in time, he will die!


    How is this possible? Killed by a kid? What a big joke!


    The two Yin Yang Sect disciples didn''t believe this ridiculous thing when they were killed.


    Chen Changfeng was also stunned at first. A little girl has such strength? He quickly recognized that He Zhiqiu''s moves and strength were very similar to the punches Tang Ye had fought!


    "Haha!" Chen Changfeng laughed out of surprise, and hummed: "It''s really nowhere to find anything to break through the iron shoes. It takes no effort! I didn''t expect Hejiacun to be really related to Tang Ye. Good! Great! Now I am. It will make Tang Ye feel the pain of losing an important person! If he kills my son, I will kill a hundred lives he cares about!"


    Chen Changfeng believes that since He Zhiqiu''s moves are the same as Tang Ye''s, then He Zhiqiu must have a lot to do with Tang Ye. He looked at Xie Ruyan again, and saw that although Xie Ruyan was dressed plainly, but with a full body and a nice face, she was a very charming country girl. He couldn''t help but guess that this was Tang Ye''s woman, and then gave birth to a daughter?


    "It''s great! Tang Ye, if you kill my son, then I will kill your daughter and woman!" Chen Changfeng sneered, "However, they won''t be the first to die. I''m going to harvest the heads of Hejiacun first. Will it be interesting when you see the heads of those villagers and then the heads of your daughters?"


    Chen Changfeng thought this kind of thing for himself, and then waved his hand to let a few people from the Yin and Yang sect catch He Zhiqiu.


    "Zhiqiu!" Xie Ruyan was very worried and ran back to protect He Zhiqiu.


    He Zhiqiu said anxiously: "Mother, I can martial arts, I will protect you!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, Zhiqiu, run!" Xie Ruyan did not manage so much, always treating Zhiqiu as a little girl.


    However, when the disciples of Yin Yang Gate came over, Zhi Qiu ran out and beat those people again. Xie Ruyan knew that He Zhiqiu was better than her, but as a mother, her children would worry no matter how strong they were.


    After Tang Ye left, He Zhiqiu studied hard every day. Her body became very strong unknowingly, and the power of hard Tai Chi was also very good. However, she is a child after all, and she has no entry level in terms of strength. It can be said that she is just like Tang Ye in the big world, only a little more powerful than ordinary people. In the beginning, the two Yin-Yang disciples were beaten to the chest because of carelessness, and they were fatally wounded.


    Now the few Yin Yang Sect disciples are not so careless, He Zhiqiu is just a little girl after all, and has no actual combat experience, and was quickly caught. Zhiqiu was still a tenacious girl, struggling unconvinced, and yelling with anger.


    "Zhiqiu!" Xie Ruyan saw her daughter being caught, her eyes flushed with fear and fear.


    Niubisan saw this and sighed, but he still didn''t escape.


    Chen Changfeng picked up Zhiqiu in the past and sneered: "Little guy, what is your relationship with Tang Ye? Is he your father?"


    "It''s your father!" He Zhiqiu said angrily. The little girl didn''t know that there was a curse, but she simply reacted and shouted.


    Xie Ruyan cried anxiously and shouted: "Who are you? What are you doing? Don''t hurt my daughter, don''t hurt my daughter..."


    Chen Changfeng looked at Xie Ruyan and jokingly said: "This little girl is not bad, you are Tang Ye''s woman?"


    "Wh, what?" Xie Ruyan was taken aback, Tang Ye''s woman? of course not! How could he be worthy of Young Master Tang because he was just a poor woman and family?


    Xie Ruyan thought of Tang Ye, Tang Ye was so handsome, she knew her status was extraordinary, she felt that she was definitely not worthy of it. However, when she saw Chen Changfeng''s question, she guessed that Chen Changfeng must be against Tang Ye. She can''t say half a word related to Tang Ye. She felt that she owed Tang Ye a lot, and she would never do anything to sorry Tang Ye.


    Chen Changfeng wanted to confirm the identities of Xie Ruyan and He Zhiqiu, grabbed He Zhiqiu and asked Xie Ruyan: "Are you Tang Ye''s woman? Is she Tang Ye''s daughter?"


    Xie Ruyan bit her lip and snorted: "What Tang Ye, I don''t know Tang Ye!"


    "Hard mouth?" Chen Changfeng sneered, he was not in a hurry, this kind of thing could be played slowly. At this time, his men arrested several villagers.


    The few villagers were frightened and didn''t know what was going on. Chen Changfeng said to Xie Ruyan again: "You don''t say so, are you? Now I tell you, I will ask once, if you don''t say it once, then I will kill someone!"


    Chen Changfeng nodded to a subordinate who was holding the villager. The subordinate knew, raised the knife and stabbed a villager to death. Then he pulled the knife out, and the villager''s blood splashed.


    "Ah!" Xie Ruyan was terrified when he saw this scene. How, how could he kill people like this? !


    "Mother!" Although He Zhiqiu has learned kung fu, he has never experienced such things as killing and bleeding with real swords and guns. Now seeing a villager being killed alive, she cried out of fright.


    Chen Changfeng laughed. He knew that Xie Ruyan and He Zhiqiu must be related to Tang Ye, so he was happy to see Xie Ruyan and He Zhiqiu in pain. The more unfortunate Tang Ye, or the people related to Tang Ye, the happier he will be!


    He stared at Xie Ruyan and He Zhiqiu coldly, and then asked: "I said, I asked you once, if you don''t answer once, then I will kill someone! Next time, do you plan to let others die because of you, or Answer my question honestly?"


    "You, you...oo!" Xie Ruyan was a kind-hearted woman, forced to cry by Chen Changfeng. She can''t ask her to betray Tang Ye. And if she killed the villagers because of herself, she couldn''t do the same! She was flustered and scared, and shook her head at Chen Changfeng.


    Chen Changfeng''s expression became cold. Since Xie Ruyan still doesn''t answer, then continue to kill! He once again motioned to his men to kill another villager.


    Whizzing!


    At this time, two hidden weapons suddenly attacked, killing the Yin Yang Sect disciple who wanted to kill the villagers. Then two men jumped out, the first dead men sent by Tang Ye!


    When Chen Changfeng saw someone blocking him, he immediately guessed Tang Ye. He immediately glared and shouted, "Tang Ye, it''s you again?!"

 Chapter 867： Three realms of Tai Chi!

    Tang Ye rushed all the way to the south. Because it was a carriage and had to keep a distance from the guards behind, he couldn''t rush to Hejia Village in the first place. He was worried that He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan would be unpredictable, so he asked a few dead men hiding in the dark to take the lead. If something happened to Hejiacun, he would go out and help.


    When the two dead men rushed to Hejia Village, they happened to see Chen Changfeng attacking the villagers. According to Tang Ye''s instructions, they immediately went out to stop them.


    Chen Changfeng saw the two dead men and guessed that this was the one arranged by Tang Ye. He knew that Tang Ye''s method, the failure of besieging the Long Family, would inevitably expose a lot of work that the Long Family had not done well, so the Long Family would definitely make up for it immediately. The villager originally used to verify Tang Ye¡¯s identity came from Hejia Village. Tang Ye must have known that something went wrong in Hejia Village through this incident, so it¡¯s not surprising that he sent someone to remedy it.


    Chen Changfeng just didn''t expect the people sent by Tang Ye to be so fast. He rushed to Hejiacun as soon as he escaped from the capital city, thinking that it must be faster than Tang Ye, but the fact is not.


    This made him very angry. Why always lose to Tang Ye?


    "Damn it!" Chen Changfeng did not believe that he could not win Tang Ye once! He stared at the two dead men with a cold expression, knowing that this came first, and Tang Ye would not come so quickly. He is a master of the Profound Realm, killing two dead men is still no problem!


    "Do you think you can stop me? I tell you, before Tang Ye rushes, I can kill you, and the people in Hejiacun. The most important thing is the two women, big and small, they and Tang Ye is very close, right? Haha, if I guess right, this little guy is related to Tang Ye, right?" Chen Changfeng looked at the two dead men and smiled trivially.


    However, the expressions of the two dead men did not change.


    Chen Changfeng wanted to speak again, when suddenly a thick voice came from behind: "I''m sorry, you guessed wrong."


    When Chen Changfeng heard this deep voice, his whole body trembled, a little panicked, "Tang, Tang Ye?!"


    "Impossible! It is impossible for him to come so fast!" Chen Changfeng didn''t believe that he came here every day, he would not be able to compare with the speed at which Tang Ye came!


    call!


    Suddenly an ice thorn stabs directly at Chen Changfeng and grabs He Zhiqiu''s hand. This is something he never expected, the power of ice, that is Qianhanyue! Qian Hanyue is here too? !


    The ice thorn wounded Chen Changfeng''s hand. He couldn''t hold He Zhiqiu firmly, and He Zhiqiu got out of his control. He knew that this was Tang Ye trying to save He Zhiqiu. He would not let Tang Ye succeed. He wanted to catch He Zhiqiu again, but suddenly found that the surrounding area was freezing badly and his movements became slow. At this time, a figure flashed out, it was Tang Ye. Tang Ye took He Zhiqiu, carried Xie Ruyan and backed away by the way, and moved a distance from Chen Changfeng.


    Contained by the imperial concubine''s freezing power, Tang Ye went to save the people, and the cooperation between the two was perfect.


    When Chen Changfeng saw Tang Ye, he didn''t understand why Tang Ye came so fast, and said angrily: "You can''t come so fast!"


    Tang Ye looked at Chen Changfeng, who was about to jump over the wall, and was a little speechless. Could it be that he came a little faster, and he was greatly humiliated again?


    In fact, Tang Ye was able to come so quickly because he did not follow the carriage. The current princess is not Lin Yourong. After hearing Tang Ye''s story about Hejiacun, Lin Yourong took the initiative to ask the princess to come out with fear, and then Tang Ye drove with the princess. The strength above the Profound Realm was as good as a horse-drawn carriage. Much faster. Therefore, Tang Ye and Wang Hao came a day or two sooner than expected.


    The princess knew that Tang Ye was more than enough to deal with Chen Changfeng, and she didn''t plan to make another move, standing far away on the top of a big tree. The face was covered with white gauze, like a lonely fairy, and people couldn''t help but look more.


    Tang Ye let go of He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan, and said with concern: "Zhiqiu, Ruyan, are you all right?"


    "Master!" He Zhiqiu saw that it was Tang Ye really, and was so excited that he cried. He hugged Tang Ye''s thigh and shouted, "Master, I know that Qiuqiu misses you every day, you are finally here!"


    Tang Ye touched Zhiqiu''s head and said with a smile: "Zhiqiu, I haven''t seen you for a few months now. How come you have become a big girl? Master can hardly recognize it."


    He Zhiqiu insisted on practicing martial arts, and according to Tang Yejiao''s mental method, breathed out and absorbed some spiritual energy, which made her change a lot. He has grown taller, more resilient, determined and sensible, and really looks like a big girl.


    He Zhiqiu heard Tang Ye''s words and knew that Tang Ye was complimenting her, wiped his eyes, giggled, and looked at Tang Ye very happy.


    Xie Ruyan was frightened by what Chen Changfeng did just now. Now she is rescued by Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye in gratitude and said, "Tang, Lord Tang, it''s really you, thank you for saving me!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Sister Ruyan, what are you doing so politely, I am sorry for your troubles!"


    "Don''t say that!" Xie Ruyan said anxiously, she had never blamed Tang Ye. However, she looked back at the murdered villager, with a look of guilt and pain, and felt that it was her responsibility.


    Tang Ye looked at the murdered villager, frowned, looked at Chen Changfeng, and said coldly: "Chen Changfeng, I didn¡¯t expect you to come to Hejia Village to look for things. It¡¯s okay, you deal with me over and over again, this time you don¡¯t have to gone back!"


    "Tang Ye!" Chen Changfeng was very angry at Tang Ye''s arrogance, but he could no longer underestimate Tang Ye as before. As a character who reversed the crisis of the Long Family, the shocking scene of "Please Ancestor" was shocked like a nightmare. Everyone, everyone is afraid of it.


    I am afraid that he is not a person from the fairyland, and he dare not look down on Tang Ye anymore.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense. There was a raging flame in his hand, and he smashed it at Chen Changfeng, then immediately raised his fist and suppressed Chen Changfeng with the power of hard Tai Chi.


    "Zhiqiu, you are optimistic. Hard Tai Chi has three levels. The first is the form of Tai Chi. The second is the power of Tai Chi. The third is the **** of Tai Chi. Form is the foundation, momentum is mastery, and **** is expressive. You now have the foundation, but the road is still very long." Tang Ye''s Profound Profound Realm is more powerful than other Profound Profound Realms, so there is no pressure to deal with Chen Changfeng, so I will teach you how to know Qiu hard Tai Chi.


    He Zhiqiu immediately watched Tang Ye play hard Tai Chi seriously.


    Chen Changfeng was furious at Tang Ye''s behavior. This is completely underestimating myself nakedly!


    "Tang Ye, you go to die!" Chen Changfeng yelled, and his hands suddenly turned into sharp bones and claws, which were his nine-yin withered bone claws. He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan were shocked when they saw them, why are they so scary?


    However, it was such a terrifying bone claw that was turned into a flame by Tang Ye''s fist and went out with a fiery fist. The gloomy bone claw seemed to burn a layer of flames. This is because Tang Ye has strong power, covering Chen Changfeng''s bone claws with a layer of flame power.


    "Ah!" Chen Changfeng''s bone claw was burned by the flames, and he cried out in pain.


    After that, he was cleaned up by Tang Ye, suppressed to death, completely unable to fight back.


    Chen Changfeng knew that he was not Tang Ye''s opponent, and slowly gave up the struggle. He thought it was ridiculous. Tang Ye, this kid, didn''t deserve to let him look straight at first, but now, he easily tortured himself!


    "Really... ridiculous..." Chen Changfeng was smashed into his chest by Tang Ye''s punch. He knelt down after spraying blood, knowing that all his internal organs had been destroyed and he could not survive. He looked up at the sky, misty and desperate.


    Actually being played by Tang Ye to such an extent... Chen Changfeng was not reconciled, and finally shouted angrily: "The sect master, why didn''t you come out and kill Tang Ye! He will affect his plan, so you must not let him continue to arrogant!"


    Daogu Zhenren, the master of the Yin and Yang gate, a master who can compete with the gatekeeper, and Chen Changfeng are not on the same level.

 Chapter 868： Also weave a network of rivers and lakes!

    Chen Changfeng''s internal organs were broken, he vomited blood as if he didn''t need money, and he died. Where did the Yin Yang Sect disciples who were with him dare to fight Tang Ye, and took Chen Changfeng''s body and fled in panic.


    Tang Ye went to see the injured Niubi San, and said, "Brother Niu, are you all right? I''m sorry, because I hurt you."


    Niubisan is an optimistic person. He smiled at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you are so stinky. I was injured because of bad luck and the **** of Yin and Yang. How much money does it have to do with you?"


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled, patted Niubisan on the shoulder, and Niubisan coughed. He was slapped by Chen Changfeng just now, and his bones were almost broken. Thank God he didn''t die.


    "I''ll help you heal your injury." Tang Ye worried, injecting Niubi San with the vitality of dead wood and spring to ease his internal injury and greatly reduce his injury. Then he just needs to rest well.


    Niubi San felt that his physical injury suddenly improved a lot, and looked at Tang Ye in amazement. Only then did he realize that Tang Ye''s breath had changed. He remembered that when he first met Tang Ye, Tang Ye was a little more handsome and looked like an ordinary person, but from the perspective of a warrior, he was completely ordinary. But now, looking at Tang Ye again, I feel that Tang Ye has become an unfathomable master.


    Facts have also proved that Tang Ye has really become very strong. Just now Chen Changfeng was completely played by Tang Ye! Niubisan, as an intelligence advisor, Chen Changfeng is wearing a purple yin and yang robe, how can he fail to see Chen Changfeng''s status and strength, but Chen Changfeng is still played by Tang Ye!


    "This kid has changed a lot, I don''t know what his identity is..." Niubi San looked at Tang Ye and sighed inwardly. To make Chen Changfeng hate that way, Niubi San feels that Tang Ye''s identity must not be simple!


    Niubi looked back again and again at the two dead men who had jumped out to rescue the villager. He didn''t like the breath of the two dead men, which was so gloomy and ruthless, like a dormant poisonous snake. He knew that these two gloomy and terrifying people were under orders from Tang Ye. For this reason, he felt that Tang Ye''s identity was extraordinary. How can ordinary people have such subordinates?


    At this time, the two dead men quickly disappeared, lurking back into the dark. Niubi Sanyi stunned, this style is very similar to spies. Ordinary people can''t afford spies, let alone dead men. For this reason, Niubi San determined that Tang Ye''s identity was extraordinary!


    Chen Changfeng has resolved it, Tang Ye squinted for some things, and decided not to stay in Hejia Village for too long, so as not to draw the eyes of those behind him to Hejia Village because of his identity, otherwise he could not guarantee the safety of Hejia Village. As for He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan, there has been something specifically aimed at He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan, and he has to make other arrangements.


    Tang Ye came to Hejia Village mainly because he came to know Qiu. Now He Zhiqiu is fine. He is about to leave for Tangjiapu in the southwest. First, according to what Mrs. Long said, I went to meet his grandfather Tang Houyu, the owner of the Tangjiabao Fort, and the other was to use Tangjiabao¡¯s mechanical skills to add combat power to his guards and arm the guards to form The unbeatable dragon family elite army!


    One of the shortcomings exposed by the Long Family after the Long Family Crisis is that the so-called powerfulness is too dependent on the reputation left by the Long Family''s ancestors, as well as the Long Family''s combat skills and the Dragon''s Halberd, and the other is the overall ability.


    For example, in the current situation, once Long Xingtian is defeated, the Long Family''s combat skills and the power of the Shenlong Halberd cannot be used, and then the Long Family will almost have no more aggressive combat power.


    Now Mrs. Long wants to make up for this shortcoming, so start with building a strong army!


    Tang Ye agreed with this approach, so the guard team he was carrying behind was just a guard to protect him on the surface, but in fact it was an army he was going to build with powerful equipment. When that time comes, he will look for it house by house. Those families settle accounts!


    To rush to Tangjiabao, we must arrange where He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan will go. With Chen Changfeng''s matter before, places like Hejia Village and Gusha Town cannot be there anymore. Tang Ye intends to send them to the Dragon''s House in Shendu City.


    There is also a Niubisan. Tang Ye has seen Niubisan''s abilities since he first met Niubisan. A person who seems to be just a gangster, can wander at all levels and has a unique means of digging intelligence. Tang Ye wants to use him for himself!


    If Niubisan were to become the intelligence laying man of the Long Family, Tang Ye would not often contact him, let him play freely, and hide him. It''s like a spider web!


    The spider web weaves a web across the entire Guwu rivers and lakes, but it makes no trace of it. Then, he also wants to weave a "web", a "web" that can hold the cobweb!


    At night, Tang Ye called Niubisan alone and talked with him.


    Copy a few dishes for the wine, warm a pot of wine, and enjoy it comfortably.


    "How is your injury?" Tang Ye asked three times looking at Niubi.


    Niubisan glanced at Tang Ye, then at another, then at many more times, and said, "Tang Ye, just say what you want to say. You know my character, but I don¡¯t understand you. The previous you , I knew it was a simple kid at a glance, but now... you always feel like an old fox. Do you want to cheat me?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I have experienced a lot of things in the past few months, and I have to think more about it, otherwise my head should be buried in the loess. Since you want me to directly talk about the purpose, then I am not hypocritical. I just want to ask you..."


    Tang Ye looked serious and serious, and said, "I want to ask if you are interested in walking around this river and lake, and then firmly hold this river and lake in your hand?"


    "Huh?" Niubi frowned, feeling that Tang Ye was too inscrutable, and asked: "What do you mean?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "That means you become a seemingly unprofessional, but actually very professional intelligence dealer, mastering the intelligence network of the entire rivers and lakes, weaving a net that can cover the rivers and lakes!"


    Niubi smiled three times and said: "Tang Ye, I don''t like to hear what you said. I was a professional intelligence dealer. I asked, what does it mean to look unprofessional? As for the entire Guwu Jianghu An intelligence network, as an intelligence dealer, of course wants to establish it! If such an intelligence network can be established, it is tantamount to having a cash cow that will never fail!"


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled: "You didn''t understand that there is a basic condition for these things I said."


    "What basic conditions?" Niubisan looked at Tang Ye and asked in confusion.


    Tang Ye stared at Niubi three times and said solemnly: "You are for my use, and your information is only for me to listen to."


    Niubi''s eyes narrowed, and he saw the huge ambition from Tang Ye''s expression. Who is this man with such ambitions?


    "Who are you... on earth?" Niubisan stared at Tang Ye in a low voice.


    Tang Ye didn''t need to lie to him, and said, "The Long Family is evil young!"


    Niubi Sanyi was startled, looking at Tang Ye for a long time and could not speak.

 Chapter 869： Take the people away!

    As a professional intelligence dealer, Niubisan must be aware of the most popular "Long Family Evil Younger" incident in this period of time. It''s just that he never expected that Tang Ye was the evil young man of the Long Family!


    "You, you are the Young Master of God?!" Niubisan stood up in surprise when he heard Tang Ye''s words, his eyes widened. Compared with the Tang Ye that he had seen before, he really couldn''t connect Tang Ye with the young master of God.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a smile and said, "Why, don''t you fear my notoriety?"


    "What you are afraid of is fake!" Niubi San said looking at Tang Ye. After his emotions eased a little, he compared the time when Tang Ye appeared and the appearance of the Goddu Young Master, and found that the time was just right. He met Tang Ye at the beginning, and soon after Tang Ye left Gusha Town, the young master of God Capital was born. This is not a coincidence, right?


    As for Niubisan is not afraid of the "notorious" of the young master of God, it is because as an intelligence dealer, the truth of the news can be easily judged. The notoriety of the young master of God is too sudden and too turbulent, directly overwhelming the sky, and there must be someone secretly pushing it. The effect of this is to mislead the masses. As for those insiders, such as intelligence dealers like him, they certainly cannot be deceived.


    Tang Ye motioned Niubisan to sit back in his position and said, "Brother Niu, since you are not afraid of my notoriety, it means that you can see the truth more clearly than others. This way I will also save a lot of effort. It''s the same problem, you. Would you like to do what I just said?"


    Niubisan looked at Tang Ye, and was a little unnatural because of the change in Tang Ye''s identity and what he wanted him to do.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You don''t have to be cautious. Although I am the young master of God Capital, as you can see, I don''t have the style of a young master. I may not be born to be rich, haha."


    Niubisan smiled, took a few deep breaths, and sighed: "I didn''t expect that a small gangster of mine could also know the Young Master of God Capital. It''s an honor..."


    "Brother Niu, don''t need to say such kind words, why don''t we talk about business?" Tang Ye looked at Niubi San with some expectation.


    Niubi three stared slightly, lowered his head to think about this, then looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang...Young Master Long, what you said is not so easy to do. A net that covers the rivers and lakes not only requires a huge amount of wealth, but also It takes enough time to roll it out little by little. Moreover, there are many spies staring at it, it may be destroyed in the middle, and it will fall short."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I have thought about these things. Now that Brother Niu has thought of it, he must have enough foresight. I can rest assured if you leave it to you. So, now, as long as you nod, money and manpower are not a problem. The Long Family will guarantee the normal operation of this matter."


    Niubisan watched Tang Ye stay silent, and then squinted at Tang Ye: "Young Master Long, dare to ask, what are you doing this for?"


    Tang Ye raised his wine glass to Niubisan, and said, "Perhaps it was just to get rid of the cobwebs behind the crisis in my Long family not long ago, or for something more ambitious. For example -"


    Tang Ye drank all the wine in the glass, looked resolutely, and said, "Unify the ancient martial arts!"


    Niubi Sanyi was startled, looking at Tang Ye inexplicably excited. Little people have spring too! He was originally a gangster who relied on collecting information to make a living. If he hadn''t stepped on the fate of sex, he would have been so calm and old in his life. I am afraid that after death, people just remember that bragging deflation. Third, not a person who can be recorded in the annals of changing the trajectory of the world. If you can, why not do it?


    "In Xia Niubisan, I am willing to work for the young master!" Niubisan made a fist and bowed his luggage to Tang Ye, and agreed to what Tang Ye proposed.


    This river and lake should have its own footprint!


    ...


    After discussing things with Niubisan, Tang Ye left to see He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan.


    "Master, are you leaving again?" He Zhiqiu was very disappointed, looking at Tang Ye with a pitiful expression.


    Tang Ye bent down and touched her head, and said, "Master has something to do. You and your mother will go to Shenducheng to wait for me."


    He Zhiqiu was a little unhappy, but he obeyed Tang Ye''s words very much, so he lowered his head and said nothing.


    Tang Ye had already told Xie Ruyan about their situation, and staying in Hejiacun would not only be bad for her and Zhiqiu, but also bad for the village. If the enemy wants to retaliate against Tang Ye, he must be looking for them. If they stay in the village, the village will be dragged down. Xie Ruyan thought that he could live peacefully in the village, but when something happened, he could only follow Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    "Sister Ruyan, it''s me who made you tired, sorry." Tang Ye said to Xie Ruyan who was packing up.


    Xie Ruyan quickly shook his head and said: "What do you say, Tang Gongzi, you let Zhiqiu take a good road. I don''t need to worry about it in the future. This is better than anything. I don''t have any relatives or friends in Hejia Village, just the village I have a good relationship with my neighbors and villagers. I am a little bit reluctant to leave now.


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded gently.


    Xie Ruyan glanced at Tang Ye, then hesitated to say something, hesitated and asked, "What does Tang Gongzi''s family do in Shendu City? I only do some needlework and field work. I don''t know if I can..."


    "Sister Ruyan, don''t worry about this. I''ll send you to the capital city, and someone will pick you up at that time." Tang Ye smiled. He has not yet told Xie Ruyan the identity of the young master of God Capital, because he is worried about Xie Ruyan''s thinking.


    Xie Ruyan saw that Tang Ye didn''t want to say more, so he didn''t ask more, and asked Zhiqiu to come and help pack things up. Zhiqiu passed by without a word, probably still wanting to follow Tang Ye through the rivers and lakes.


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly, he didn''t want to know that Qiu followed to take risks.


    At this time, the princess appeared beside Tang Ye and said, "That child, you should take her with her."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at the princess frowning in confusion.


    The princess has the memory of cultivation in her previous life, and she knows the journey of cultivation better than Tang Ye, and said: "The child''s mood has entered a dead knot, and now we need to experience this knot personally, otherwise it will be too late, and it will be difficult to make a breakthrough in this life. Simple. In other words, it''s time for her to''go down the mountain to practice''."


    Tang Ye frowned, looked at He Zhiqiu''s small face, thought about it, and beckoned to He Zhiqiu.


    He Zhiqiu saw the overjoy and ran over immediately and said, "Master, are you looking for me?"


    The little girl always thought that Tang Ye would change her mind and take her through the world.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you want to be with Master that much?"


    "Well! I really want to miss it!" He Zhiqiu nodded.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "That''s okay, but you want your mother to agree."


    "Then I will ask my mother!" He Zhiqiu said overjoyed.


    Xie Ruyan was worried about He Zhiqiu''s safety and affecting Tang Ye''s work. After Zhiqiu asked her, she came back to ask Tang Ye. Tang Ye said that she didn''t need to worry, she looked at Zhiqiu''s pitiful look again, and agreed when her heart softened, and told He Zhiqiu to be careful.


    For Xie Ruyan, it''s okay now, He Zhiqiu is still a child, and it''s fine to play. However, when Zhiqiu grows up, Xie Ruyan should be nagging, because how can a grown-up girl show her face all day long!


    He Zhiqiu doesn¡¯t care so much, she can run through the rivers and lakes with Tang Ye. She is full of anticipation, always smiling, as if she has become Tang Ye¡¯s little attendant. She has been behind Tang Ye, afraid that Tang Ye will not want her as soon as she turns around. of.


    After dealing with the matter, that day, Tang Ye headed to Tangjiabao in the southwest with the guards that followed.

 Chapter 870： Luck is full!

    After transforming the one of the guards he brought into a powerful army, Tang Ye could go sideways to find the various families to settle accounts. Why didn''t he directly avenge the Jianghu League, the Bai Family of Tiger Lion City, the Yang Family of Doutian City, and the Dayue Clan of Xihuang City?


    Because I am afraid that the dog will jump over the wall in a hurry and that the lean camel is bigger than a horse. Although the four forces have lost their Patriarch, if they are forced to unite, they will almost be united by the rich. The Long Family alone will deal with such a large combined force, even if they win, they will suffer heavy casualties.


    Certainly it cannot be done. If you do this, the Long Family will be in a damaged state by then, and those martial arts sects will have a chance to take advantage of it. Therefore, what is going now is the path of weakening to annexation. First weaken those cities so that there is no threat, and then the big fish eat the small fish!


    However, Tang Ye may have overlooked the influence of the rivers and lakes brought by his actions. A giant family like the Long Family, to meet Tang Jiabao, a martial art sect, is planning to join forces with the sect? No matter how you think, it''s all too small! Therefore, the families in other cities panicked, and those sects of San Xiu sects also tightened their nerves.


    They believe that it is absolutely necessary to be prepared to deal with the Long Family, and to contain the Long Family''s joint Jianghu Sanxiu sect!


    At this time, not only the voices of the great clans in the major cities were wary of the Long Family, but also the sects of Sanxiu. Several family members who were close to the martial arts group gathered together to discuss this matter.


    "I don''t know what the Long Family united with Tangjiabao intends? I don''t believe that it is just as simple as the Long Family Young Master visiting Tang Houyu. If the Long Family unites with Tangjiabao, then we have a time bomb placed around us. You may have trouble at any time!" Guan Hanqing, the head of Guandao Escort, frowned.


    The Knife Escort is a **** sect, and it is the largest of the several big sects, because the Guan Dao Escort has the largest number of people and the most widespread all over the world. In fact, Guan Dao Escort is a bit like a logistics company in the big world outside. It has headquarters and branches, and the branches are all over the Guwu rivers and lakes. This is a work requirement, because there are needs for escorted items in all areas of the rivers and lakes. Although other martial arts schools also have headquarters and branches, none of them can be like Guandao Escort.


    However, although the offices and members of Guandao Escort are the most widely distributed, there is a very bad problem. The members of the gang are mixed, some are good, some are bad. Therefore, Guan Dao Escort has two extremes in the world, some say it is very good, some say it is very bad.


    The distance between Qi Juefeng and Guan Dao Escort was a little closer, and Li Guangxiong, the master of Qi Jue Peak, went to Guan Dao Escort to discuss with Guan Hanqing about the practice of Long Family and Tang Jiabao.


    Hearing Guan Hanqing''s words, Li Guangxiong sighed a little, and said, "Although the Long Family and Tangjiabao''s union makes people nervous, but we are helpless. You said that the Long Family has another plan to visit Tangjiabao, don''t you allow them to do so Now? Long¡¯s family and Tang¡¯s family are in-laws, and now it¡¯s Longye going there in person, that¡¯s grandson going to see grandpa, what can you say? Tang Houyu¡¯s temper, everyone knows that he has only one daughter and is married to Long Xingtian . And his daughter has only one son, Long Ye. You say, how much does he love this grandson?"


    "Not to mention that Long Ye just came back. Both the Long Family and the Tang Family feel that they owe him, and they love him so much. He went to Tangjiapu, and Tang Houyu gave him nothing, we have nothing to say." Li Guangxiong said. The more helpless.


    Guan Hanqing frowned and said, "So, we have no reason to stop the young master of the Long Family from going to Tangjiabao. And Tangjiabao is famous for its institutions. If you give Longye some amazing treasure back to the Long Family, the Long Family will grow stronger. No one can do anything about us, that''s not good for us. Then, if we want to stop this kind of thing, we must do something before Longye reaches Tangjiabao."


    "Brother Guan means...?" Li Guangxiong looked at Guan Hanqing with his gaze, don''t mean anything.


    Guan Hanqing laughed and said, "I don''t mean anything. I mean we should discuss with the Misty Gate and the Yin Yang Gate. If there is still no result, how about discussing with Doutian City, Tiger Lion City, Xihuang City?"


    Li Guangxiong was taken aback. This is the unity of the Jianghu School and the Hao Clan... This was not the case before, because the differences between the Jianghu Sanxiu School and the Hao Clan have always been great, which is equivalent to the power of the growing conflict between the two parties. But now because of the threat of the Long family, they are united together.


    This is very unfair to the Long Family. Could it be said that these arena sects want to join forces with the rich family to deal with a dragon family? This is very unethical. Li Guangxiong thought so, so he felt awkward.


    However, early in the morning, Guan Han had taken a very light look at the distance between the Jianghu school and the wealthy family. This was related to the nature of the work of Guan Dao Escort. A large part of the business comes from the proud family. Therefore, Guan Dao Escort has very close contacts with the rich. It can be said that the better the relationship between Guandao Escort and the rich family, the bigger his business.


    In fact, Guan Hanqing was a little grateful to Tang Ye. The current situation gave him a fair and honest reason to interact with the rich family, which was very beneficial to the development of Guan Dao Escort.


    Seeing Li Guangxiong''s scruples, Guan Hanqing said with a smile: "Brother Li, I know what you are worried about. Do you think it is inappropriate for us to communicate with the rich family? Actually, you are wrong. We are not working with the rich family, but against The issue of the Long Family is temporarily negotiated. Besides, the Long Family and Tang Jiabao come together. Isn¡¯t that a typical example of the tyrants and the Jianghu sect? Why can the Long Family and Tang Jiabao work, but we can¡¯t? Because the Long Family and Tang Jiabao can Jiabao is in-laws? Then we can easily get in-laws with the wealthy. What are we afraid of then?"


    Li Guangxiong frowned when he heard Guan Hanqing''s words. After thinking about it, he felt that Guan Hanqing was right. He nodded and said, "Brother Guan said yes, what are we going to do now?"


    Guan Hanqing smiled and said: "Naturally, we sent out an invitation letter to ask other sects and the city''s wealthy family what they thought of the Long Family and Tang Jiabao team. After they expressed their views, we decided together whether to take action against the Long Family and Tang Jiabao."


    "Okay, just follow Guan''s plan. It''s just that Tang Ye has gone to Tangjiapu now, can we still have time?" Li Guangxiong frowned.


    Guan Hanqing smiled and said, "Don''t worry about this, as long as someone stops Tang Ye, won''t you?"


    "Oh? So, is Brother Guan already prepared?" Li Guangxiong laughed and said, "Brother Guan is thoughtful. Li admire and admire it!"


    The corners of Guan Hanqing''s mouth raised, and he smiled a little playfully. Who said that if the dragon family survives a catastrophe, there must be a blessing? What if the Long Family is difficult to pick up? The Long Family''s luck has reached its peak, and the extremes of things will be reversed, and it will only decline!


    ...


    Somewhere on the mountain peak, Qi Zhenwu did not open up to see Longchi and overlook the world of rivers and lakes and deduced it, saying: "The young lord of the Long family, luck is full, avoid one calamity. But how to avoid the next calamity? I was wrong before. I thought that the Long Family could be destroyed, but based on the current situation, it should be the next time the Long Family was destroyed!"

 Chapter 871： The test of dead wood every spring!

    Regarding the matter of Mielong''s family, Qi Zhenwu had given up his first plan. Tang Ye even invited the ancestors of the Long Family to come down, and even he couldn''t help it.


    If the ancestors of the Long Family came down that day, if it were not for Li Haoran''s help, it would be easy for Long Batian to destroy the enemy forces that entered the Divine Capital City that day. In that case, the Long Family is truly a giant among the rich. No one thought of this situation.


    Qi Zhenwu can only sigh, Tang Ye is a strange flower.


    Qi Zhenwu thought he had failed, and when he felt angry, his luck to the Long Family had reached its peak. This should be something to worry about, because the peak of Qi Luck means that the strength will be maximized, then the Long Family will be invincible! However, Qi Zhenwu saw that in his deduction, the Long family had a new catastrophe. This catastrophe may destroy everything the Long Family had obtained in the past.


    The truth is that everything must be contrary!


    Qi Luck has reached its peak, if there is no opportunity for over and digestion, it will be very easy to lose. Once lost, it collapses quickly. The Long Family faces so many enemies, it will definitely be unable to resist by then!


    "I thought I lost, but I didn''t. The real win or loss is to see the last! Long Family, the last catastrophe is not a catastrophe for you, because Tang Ye''s appearance is a good fortune. After Tang Ye brought good luck, there are no other opportunities. How can you reverse the trend from prosperity to decline?"


    "Haha..." Qi Zhenwu sneered triumphantly.


    This comforted his unhappy mood. Before thinking about it, Tang Ye invited the ancestors of the Long Family. He was also shocked by the strength of the ancestors of the Long Family. This made him feel like he was jokes by the clown pointing his nose, and he was so angry that he wanted to kill Tang Ye himself. However, he could not do this, because he would be chased by Li Haoran. Now that he knows that the next disaster in the Long Family will be even greater, he can wait for a good show again!


    "Tang Ye, don''t think you are all right. Actually, my game against you is not over yet. What I want is to destroy the Long Family, not just you." Qi Zhenwu is no longer bothered by the Long Family crisis being resolved. Feeling, smile proudly.


    The overall game he set out was to deal with the entire Long Family, and the chess game he played by the way was to kill Tang Ye!


    Qi Zhenwu arranged for three people who became "jiao" by luck to kill Tang Ye. The first person was Ye Wushuang, who had stolen Li Haoran''s teacher, and the second was Long Qingcheng, a member of the spider web hidden in Long''s family, who knew weak water swords. Regardless of her talent or martial arts, she can transform the Jiao into luck. As for the third person, it is not yet known who it is. Since Ye Wushuang and Long Qingcheng had failed, then only the third person would be dispatched.


    "Some chess pieces cannot be controlled, and that is the sin of the person playing the chess. However, Long Qingcheng''s chess has been let go for so many years. Isn''t it mine?" Qi Zhenwu seemed to shirk responsibility for his failure, Long Qingcheng was the second Jiao, but he denied it.


    However, he does not recognize, then who should recognize? Could it be that Long Qingcheng still obeyed other people? This is a bit complicated.


    Qi Zhenwu laughed playfully and said: "You are both the player playing chess and the chess piece itself. If the chess piece fails to solve the problem, you will become a chess piece to do it. You won''t let me down, will you? It doesn''t matter. What I watched is the next great show. Your role, as long as it can form the premise of the next disaster in the Long Family."


    ...


    Hei Lao drove the carriage to catch up with Tang Ye, and the guard was still following. Now Tang Ye is with Princess Wang and He Zhiqiu. However, the princess was very sensible and knew that the things Tang Ye would face next were dangerous and she had to show up, so when there was no danger, she let Lin Yourong come out to be with Tang Yeduo.


    He Zhiqiu was very curious when he saw Lin Yourong had been covering his veil, and always wanted to peek. She lowered her head to take a glance, and said, "Madam, can''t you let others see your face?"


    Lin Yourong smiled slightly, stretched out his hand to take off the veil, revealing his true face in front of He Zhiqiu, and said, "No, the veil is to prevent certain perverts... well... it can also be said to be a certain pervert."


    Seeing Lin Yourong''s face, He Zhiqiu exclaimed, "Madam, you are so beautiful, are you a fairy from the sky?"


    Lin Yourong smiled from ear to ear, and of course girls like to hear such words. He Zhiqiu is a child at an innocent age and can''t lie, so He Zhiqiu said that Lin Yourong is really beautiful like a fairy, so of course she is happy!


    Lin Yourong and He Zhiqiu were chatting happily in the carriage, while Tang Ye sat in front of the carriage and talked to Hei Lao about cultivation.


    Tang Ye looked a little dignified, and said to Old Hei: "Senior, when I competed with Ye Wushuang before, Ye Wushuang''s Demon Sword made my body''s strength be infested by Yin and evil, and now it''s corroding my strength, I couldn''t get rid of it. This evil, what is going on?"


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said: "According to the general situation, the influence of the Demon Sword on a warrior is only temporary. Because power is invisible, how can invisible things infect? ??So, as long as the state of mind is not affected Evil influence, then nothing will happen. But your situation is different. Because you know that withered trees come in spring, your power is constantly produced, from intangible to tangible. Tangible things can be infested, so even your state of mind It¡¯s not affected anymore, the power in your body is still being affected by the evil."


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Then what should I do to resolve this evil?"


    Tang Ye was very worried about this problem. The power in the body was affected by the evil breath, and after developing in the direction of Huamo, the little power tree in the dead wood and spring was originally green, but now it is slowly turning yellow and turning black from the leaves. It is not difficult to predict that if the black color spreads to the roots of the trees, it may lose the strength of the dead trees in spring.


    Without the power of withered trees and spring, Tang Ye would be destroyed. Many of his magical powers must use the power of dead wood to spring in spring, such as the flame listening, flame vines, and fire python swallowing the sky. Especially like the Fire Truth Listening, maintaining the Truth Listening beast requires tremendous power. This can only be done if the dead wood Fengchun provides a steady stream of power. Without the strength of the dead wood and spring, it would not last long even if the Flame Truth was called out. In addition, without the power support of the dead wood Fengchun, the use of other tricks must also consider the issue of power consumption.


    Tang Ye couldn''t imagine the consequences of losing the dead trees and spring, he must solve this problem. Hei Lao was very knowledgeable, so he asked about Hei Lao.


    However, Hei Lao shook his head and said, "You are the most incredible person I have ever contacted. No one has ever had a problem with you, and I have never thought about it, so there is no way to help you. Perhaps, this is right. Your test. The dead wood and spring are the supreme Buddhist and Taoist ways of blending. It is unbelievable to appear on you. Now that it is in crisis, will you take you to the next level or... lose it?"


    Tang Ye stared slightly, the test of dead wood every spring?

 Chapter 872： Third Jiao on the way!

    After Tang Ye and Hei Lao finished talking, seeing that it was getting late, they looked for a place to rest beside the river. Tang Ye stood by the river and looked at the sunset in the sky, squinting in contemplation. The problem of the power of Deadwood Fengchun being attacked by evil cannot be solved, and his heart is heavy.


    Lin Yourong and Zhiqiu went to the upper reaches of the small river to get some clear water back to boil the water for drinking. Seeing Zhi Qiu so happy, Tang Ye let out a long sigh. He didn''t want his mood to affect Zhi Qiu and Lin Yourong, and smiled and waved to Zhi Qiu.


    Zhiqiu put down the water he had taken, trot to Tang Ye''s side, and said, "Master, do you call me?"


    Tang Ye smiled and touched her head, and said, "Zhiqiu, practice hard Tai Chi."


    "Yeah!" He Zhiqiu said, nodding heavily.


    He Zhiqiu walked to a clearing by the river and played hard Tai Chi.


    Tang Ye watched it again and found a big problem, that is, He Zhiqiu''s posture and moves are too imitating him. This is why He Zhiqiu''s strength has entered a bottleneck. Since Tang Ye took her to experience this time, she would definitely help her correct these shortcomings.


    "Zhiqiu, you can''t always try to imitate me with your boxing skills." Tang Ye pulled Zhiqiu to his side and squeezed Zhiqiu''s body and bones. This made Zhiqiu blush, and the little girl was shy when she was old. Men feel embarrassed to move like that. But Tang Ye is her master, she thinks Tang Ye has this right.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye is not the kind of beast that is indecent to female apprentices under the pretext of his master. He used He Zhiqiu''s muscles and bones to correct He Zhiqiu''s mistakes when he used hard Tai Chi, and said, "Do you feel particularly tired? He has a stubborn temper and always endures fatigue and works hard to practice boxing. After such a long time, your body will appear sore. Is the master right?"


    "Master, I..." He Zhiqiu didn''t expect Tang Ye to be clear about her situation. He wanted to cover up and say that she was okay. But seeing Tang Ye''s certain expression, she could not refute it because everything Tang Ye said was exactly The facts that happened to her at this time.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Actually, you don''t need to practice like this. Do you know the difference between me and you?"


    "Huh?" He Zhiqiu asked in confusion.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I am a man and you are a woman. Although you are still a child, you will eventually grow up to be a woman. Since you are a woman, how can you practice Tai Chi like me?"


    He Zhiqiu looked at Tang Ye and said, "Master, women can be better than men, why can''t I fight like you?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Zhiqiu''s thoughts must have been learned from the princess, perhaps the princess had come out and instilled a strong feminist ideology in Zhiqiu. Tang Ye touched Zhiqiu''s head and said, "Women can be better than men, but if you change a style of play, not only can you be better than men, but you can also achieve greater power. Wouldn''t it be better? ?"


    Zhiqiu understands this truth, and emphasizes: "Yes!"


    She asked Tang Ye again: "Master, what should Zhiqiu do?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s very simple. When you practice boxing, don''t deliberately think about my style of play. You have to follow your own ideas. For example, if you punch to the left, my style of play will be harder, and you will be very tired if you do this. , Then you don¡¯t have to fight so hard and use a style that is comfortable for you."


    "But you don''t have to fight hard, the power is not so strong?" Zhiqiu asked puzzled.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "The power of hard tai chi is not based on the power of a single move, but on the continuous moves. This is a set of coherent fist techniques that can exert great power, understand?"


    He Zhiqiu nodded to express his understanding.


    Tang Ye said again: "Remember, you are a girl, you have to play like a girl. Otherwise, a girl will behave like a man. In the future, there will be no girl''s gentleness. If there is no man, don''t blame Master."


    "That''s not it!" He Zhiqiu''s face blushed, biting his lip and solemnly said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, patted He Zhiqiu on the shoulder, and said, "Then you practice it according to your own ideas. After a while, your wife is ready for dinner, I will call you over for dinner."


    "Yeah!" He Zhiqiu said, "Thank you, Master!"


    After He Zhiqiu went to practice boxing, Tang Ye went to help Lin Yourong prepare dinner. Heilao was lazy on the side of the carriage, squinting his eyes and humming a little tune, enjoying his leisure. He came with Tang Ye, and his main purpose was to protect Tang Ye from death. He had a lot of expectations in Tang Ye, and wanted to see if the rivers and lakes would change because of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong were preparing to eat together, and they inevitably made some intimate behaviors in private. Although Lin Yourong was shy, she liked it. Such days reminded her of the previous life with Tang Ye. There are traces of intimacy everywhere in the villa in the Royal Garden. Even in the kitchen, you can get up by the edge of the door when you are in love. It''s shameful, but it''s the best proof of love.


    Tang Ye knew from Lin Yourong''s nostalgic eyes that Lin Yourong still liked the life in the big world outside. After all, from small to large, there are urban figures, feasting, colorful neon, noisy lanes, high heels and short skirts, stockings and ****...every point is nostalgic.


    Although Lin Yourong had such thoughts deep in her heart, she loved Tang Ye so deeply that even if she was wronged for a lifetime, she didn''t want to drag him down, so she would not tell the truth to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked towards the sky in the silence of the setting sun, and Lin Yourong didn''t say anything he knew. In fact, if he is allowed to choose, he will also choose to live in the outside world. After all... High-heeled sex, uniform skirts are an eternal urban topic... Suddenly, Tang Ye felt that the sunset on the horizon was a little different.


    He looked towards the horizon, he was looking at the Xuanmen that separated the ancient Wu rivers and lakes from the big world. As long as you break the profound door, you can return to the big world. Or, talk to the gatekeeper Li Haoran to talk about whether he can return to the outside world.


    However, the setting sun on the horizon has not changed, and it is as quiet as a **** setting sun. Tang Ye felt a trace of danger! However, he tried hard to feel, but he couldn''t feel anything!


    This feeling makes people feel uneasy!


    On the other side, in a wood, a woman with a white face was roasting a rabbit for dinner. She glanced at the setting sun on the horizon, frowned, and whispered, "Master, you still do it." Ah... It turns out that it is really you."


    The woman''s mood was not high, even very solemn, but her expression did not hesitate, she was very determined. She put down the rabbit barbecue in her hand, took a rapier next to her, and walked towards the river outside the woods.


    When she was five years old, she went to study with her master and first encountered spider webs. At that age when it is easy to make mistakes, I have made mistakes for more than 20 years without knowing it. Maybe it''s not wrong, but because I want to protect someone, I happen to stand on the opposite side of that position.


    On the night when she was punished by her mother, she chose to be his dead man.


    Death to death! Want him to die unless she dies first.


    Long Qingcheng is not afraid to face her mentor, a hermit known as "Mr. Shiyu".


    Since he was the mentor of Long Qingcheng''s study tour, his strength was naturally unfathomable.


    Now, he is here to kill Tang Ye!


    The person in Qi Zhenwu''s mouth was both a chess player and a chess piece. It was Mr. Shi Yu. At the same time, he was arranged by Qi Zhenwu, the third person of the so-called Three Jiao.


    Mr. Shi Yu taught the Long Qingcheng Weak Water Sword, and this alone knew how powerful his magical powers were. Are those people who can use Long Qingcheng as a pawn?

 Chapter 873： If he dares to marry me, dare to marry!

    In the backyard of the Long Family, Mrs. Long stood in front of the rockery and flowing water, staring at the sunset on the horizon. The secret agent came to the report and told her that he had found the trace of Mr. Shiyu, the master of Long Qingcheng''s study tour, and it was in the direction of Tangjiabao that it was on Tang Ye.


    Mrs. Long asked the spy to leave, frowning, and said helplessly: "The spider web is really difficult, how can I get rid of you?"


    For what the spider web did, Mrs. Long would definitely not forgive. She would never let go of the Long Family and her son! However, the operation of the cobweb was more secretive and thoughtful than the dead warrior she had cultivated, and even she couldn''t help feeling helpless.


    The news of Mr. Shigure reported by the spy made her frown and was very worried. She had already calculated that the only person who could pull Long Qingcheng into the spider web was Long Qingcheng''s master of study, and that was Mr. Shigure. Now Mr. Shi Yu appeared in the direction of Tangjiabao, and he was dealing with Tang Ye.


    Now it is too late to arrange someone to help Tang Ye, and Mrs. Long can only pray that Tang Ye can deal with the past. It''s just that she never understood, why is Mr. Shigure a cobweb person?


    The old man who is rumored to be like a drizzle in seasons, a jumble, and leisurely wandering, walking and teaching, fishing, so kind, simple, and respectable, why is the man with the spider web?


    Cobweb, what kind of web is it, and who built it?


    Long Xingtian saw Mrs. Long look worried, walked behind Mrs. Long, and gently pressed one hand on Mrs. Long''s shoulder, and said: "Nothing will happen, no matter what, there will be old men."


    Madam Long took a deep breath, perhaps she could only think so. She didn''t understand. How come a character like Hei Lao, who has spent most of his life playing with fire sticks and black pots of rotten iron in the backyard, suddenly likes to follow Tang Ye so much? Is his son so charming that it can eat all ages?


    "Hei Lao, do you like us Ye''er?" Madam Long couldn''t help but raise the corner of her mouth, her son seemed to be very good.


    Long Xingtian rolled his eyes, so when he faced his son''s affairs, his wife appeared to be blindly inclined to his son. Long Xingtian said, "There are probably two reasons why Hei Lao is with Ye''er. One is related to his father, and the other is related to Hei Lao''s feelings for Jianghu."


    When Mrs. Long heard Long Xingtian say about her father, she straightened her face and was very upset. It''s no wonder that those old men made a plan to treat her son as the son of a melting pot and separated her from his son for more than 20 years. Had it not been for Tang Ye''s return, she would hate the Long Family all her life.


    Long Xingtian did not expect Mrs. Long to forgive what the old man did, and said: "Hei is always the same as his father''s generation. At that time, it was probably a prosperous era after the ancient Wujiang Lake went through several periods of ups and downs. They feel that they have inherited enough air luck, maybe they can break through the shackles of air luck, from the ancient Wujiang Lake to the big world, and then from the big world to the sky. So they carried out the plan of the fairy on the earth. What kind of plan is this? , I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m afraid there are only a few old people who know."


    Long Xingtian looked at Mrs. Long with a dignified expression, and said, "Mr. Shigure... is one of the old people who knew about this back then."


    "What?!" Madam Long was shocked.


    Long Xingtian nodded solemnly, indicating that he was not joking about this matter, and said, "So, Mr. Shigure knew many of the secrets of Ye''er as the son of the melting pot. If he does anything to Ye''er, he can only rely on the help of the old man. Up."


    "Damn it!" Mrs. Long yelled, and Mr. Shi Yu knew Tang Ye''s secret. If he went to kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s danger would undoubtedly increase.


    Mrs. Long was angry and felt unfair. What did her son do wrong that he was targeted in this way?


    Long Xingtian''s expression was solemn, and at the same time he was somewhat cold and stern. Perhaps the old man''s matter should be calculated clearly, and it shouldn''t be allowed to affect his son!


    "Hei Lao... is it really reliable?" Madam Long realized that she had underestimated Mr. Shigure, and she was very worried even if Hei Lao was there.


    Long Xingtian nodded and said: "Hei Lao is the person invited by Li Haoran after all. If he uses his strength, few people can do it."


    Mrs. Long was still very worried. She asked people to rush to Tang Jiabao to help Tang Ye. Even if it was too late, she had to do something to be at ease.


    ...


    Tang Ye noticed that the surrounding atmosphere was wrong, and was cautious. However, Lin Yourong and Zhiqiu were unaware of the strangeness around them. They didn''t feel strange until the patter of rain suddenly floated in the sky. It was fine just now, why did it rain?


    Tang Ye asked Lin Yourong and Zhiqiu to get into the carriage and sit in the carriage to hide from the rain. Tang Ye knew there was something tricky, but he couldn''t tell if the weather was abnormal. I don¡¯t know if the power of the dead wood is infested, so the perception ability is reduced?


    Hei Lao didn''t enter the carriage to hide from the rain, but sat in front of the carriage, looking up at the drizzle that suddenly fell, frowning slightly.


    He knew it was Mr. Shiyu who was here, but how come the rain hasn''t arrived yet?


    ...


    On the edge of the river, an old man sits cross-legged on a bamboo row. The old man was fishing with a bamboo pole, but the patter of rain did not get on him, as if he had an air defense cover around his body.


    The old man''s bamboo pallet moved slowly to the lower river with the flowing water, but suddenly stopped out of thin air.


    The old man glanced at the front, shook his head and sighed, and said, "Qingcheng, you are still a different person with your teacher."


    Long Qingcheng appeared on the edge of the river, watching the old man on the bamboo raft silently.


    That is her master of study tour, Shi Yu.


    Elder Shi Yu glanced at Long Qingcheng, his expression was a little lost, and said, "Don''t you even call the master?"


    Long Qingcheng shook his head with a cold expression, and said, "Is there any meaning?"


    Shi Yu smiled and said, "You are calmer than I thought, and...more ruthless."


    Long Qingcheng didn''t refute the old man Shiyu, saying, "But I feel that I am more affectionate than before."


    "Because you are in love with your younger brother?" The corners of Shiyu''s mouth rose slightly, with an ironic smile.


    Long Qingcheng grabbed the corner of his clothes with both hands, and looked at the old man Shi Yu with a cold snort, "If he dares to marry me, I dare to marry. What can others say?"


    Old Shi Yu didn''t expect Long Qingcheng to be so determined. He was very angry. In the past two decades of cultivation, he has not been able to match the young master of Long Family who has just appeared in Guwu Jianghu?


    "Qingcheng, if you do this, you will only ruin your incomparable talent, and even...life! It is better to let go of the feelings that make you painful now, and will continue to suffer, and walk the rivers and lakes with me, occasionally fishing, wouldn''t it? Happy?" Old Shiyu wanted to persuade him to return to Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng sneered at him, with a hint of irony, and said, "I don''t think you have such freedom!"

 Chapter 874： Im not so incompetent!

    It was not that Long Qingcheng wanted to sarcastically respond to Shiyu, but that Shiyu had said something ridiculous.


    As a cobweb, how can you say freedom?


    "I don''t think of myself as a spider web person." Long Qingcheng looked at the old man Shiyu and snorted coldly: "You said I can know who my biological parents are, but in fact they don''t. You say I am ruthless, but I feel myself It''s just too affectionate to be treated as a **** for more than 20 years and I am willing to. Because I can''t let go of my parents, even if I only have a little hope, I want to betray many people around me, even the closest people. . What right do you... have to say that I am ruthless?"


    Long Qingcheng stared at the old man Shiyu and snorted coldly, probably she was angry with him.


    Shi Yu shook his head and smiled at Long Qingcheng, not moved by Long Qingcheng''s accusation, and said: "To say you are ruthless, not to say that you are ruthless everywhere, but to say that you are very ruthless in choice. You say you have a feeling for your biological parents. A willing obsession? But now because you are alone, you have given up more than 20 years of persistence. Who are you not ruthless?"


    Long Qingcheng was coldly silent. She knew there was no point in continuing to talk nonsense with Shiyu. She came only for one purpose, and that was to protect Tang Ye!


    Long Qingcheng raised the weak water sword in his hand and used the weak water sword to stop the old man Shiyu from walking down the river to kill Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye left the capital city of God, she has been following Tang Ye secretly to protect Tang Ye from accidents.


    The old man Shiyu shook his head and smiled lightly: "I taught you the Weak Water Sword. How can you beat me? You haven''t reached the point where the blue is better than the blue."


    Long Qingcheng didn''t talk nonsense, he jumped out directly, and slammed his weak water sword at Old Shiyu. Suddenly, it seemed as if the surrounding space was still, Long Qingcheng''s force hit the old man Shiyu, but the old man Shiyu did not move.


    This is a characteristic of the weak water sword. Because the weak water sword is very light, the feathers are not sinking, and the birds are not heavy, the power it produces creates a static effect of an illusion. This gives people an extremely slow feeling, so slow that people don''t rush to avoid it. However, this is just an illusion. If people dodge slowly, they will be hit instantly.


    For most warriors, the weak water sword can''t evade. When facing the weak water sword, when the weak water sword comes out, you must avoid or fight back.


    However, Shi Yu did not do this. He smiled faintly, then shook his head at Long Qingcheng, showing a look of regret. Long Qingcheng is a talent he is very optimistic about, but now he is the opposite of him. When the strength of the weak water sword hit him, he slowly stretched out his hand, and then gently clamped the strength of Long Qingcheng with two fingers!


    The attack of the weak water sword can be caught!


    Shi Yu''s strength is truly unfathomable.


    After catching Long Qingcheng''s strength, Shi Yu''s old man turned this strength back to Long Qingcheng!


    Long Qingcheng knew the strength of the old man Shiyu, and he was not too surprised by the old man Shiyu''s counterattack. He immediately jumped up and hit the next fiercely with a weak water sword to dispel the strength of the old man Shiyu''s counterattack. At this time she fell on the river and stepped on the river without sinking. She waved the weak water sword left and right, and suddenly two streams of water rose from the river, transformed into two dragons, and smashed into the old man Shiyu.


    The old man Shiyu stood on the bamboo raft, facing the two dragons, only stomped his feet slightly, and then two streams of water rose on the water on both sides of the bamboo raft, which were larger than those shot by Long Qingcheng. The two streams of water also turned into The dragons, larger than those of Long Qingcheng, swallowed the dragons shot by Long Qingcheng, and formed two larger dragons rushing into Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng''s expression was stern, her strength was quite different from that of Shi Yu''s. But she still has to attack the old man Shiyu. Her current status is Tang Ye''s dead man, and she always has to stand in front of Tang Ye. She used a weak water sword to protect her against the two huge flood dragons, and was slammed back by the two huge flood dragons.


    Old Shi Yu shook his head and sighed: "Qingcheng, you will not be my opponent. As long as you promise to come back to me, I will not kill you. If you insist on protecting Longye, you can only cut it off with a sword You and I are fate."


    Long Qingcheng shook his head and refused, saying, "Master, I used to respect you very much, but when the spider webs became active and the rivers and lakes were no longer the rivers and lakes they used to be, I found that you are no longer the old man who is at ease and makes me yearn for. You. My back image once made me feel great and noble. But now, it¡¯s blurred. Do you know the reason? You have become a running dog of the spider web. You have discarded the leisure of idle clouds and wild cranes and the leisure of fishing in the rain, you have already It''s not you anymore."


    "Why?" Long Qingcheng asked, his voice hoarse and trembling. Because she was desperately blocking the two flood dragons that Shiyu Old Man counterattacked, she struggled to stop her, blood was already overflowing from the corner of her mouth.


    Elder Shiyu looked at the horizon in leisure time and said, "People are old, so you have to think about what to do in the future. No matter how happy you are, you are alone, and sometimes you can''t walk. At that time, you can only wait for death. Even if there are so many people respected and cared for, they can¡¯t walk, eat and put on clothes, and need others to serve...what''s the point of this? Isn¡¯t it better to die?"


    "But, are you willing to die? Once you fall in love with something, whether it is a person or a thing, you want to always love this person and do this. Then death becomes particularly terrible, so you want to live forever This kind of thing is not impossible, as long as this place and the other day are reunited together. What the teacher is doing now...this is the thing." Old Shiyu said leisurely.


    Long Qingcheng coldly snorted: "You can directly attack the Profound Gate to do this. Why do you need to destroy a city and kill a few innocent people? Isn''t it selfish and despicable to realize what you want by killing people?"


    Elder Shiyu was silent for a moment, and then said: "You can''t have both fish and bear paws. Since you want to live long, you have to give up something else."


    Long Qingcheng sneered, and said slightly angrily: "So you abandon humanity for longevity? Then I abandon humanity for long-term survival! You and I...different ways, do not seek each other!"


    Long Qingcheng gave a low cry and waved the weak water sword fiercely, breaking the two dragons apart, and then pointed at the old man Shiyu with the weak water sword. Wherever she passed, the river splashed, a bit overbearing in the mess.


    Old Shi Yu frowned when he saw that, he was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Long Qingcheng to defuse his attack.


    But soon he shook his head and sighed again, and said, "Qingcheng, you have blended the dominance of the Long Family''s combat skills into the softness of the weak water sword. Although it can be said to be unique, I am afraid that no one can do it except you, but you Doing so is also committing suicide. The Weak Water Sword is extremely light, and the Long Family''s combat skills are extremely heavy. Such contradictory moves require a huge backlash. I am afraid that if you fail to defeat me, you will have fallen."


    Long Qingcheng sneered and said, "Try it and you will know!"


    call!


    The extremely lightness of the weak water sword formed an illusion that time and space stopped, attacking the old man Shiyu. Old Shi Yu was able to crack this. But when he cracked the Weak Water Sword, he ushered in a domineering attack similar to the Long Family''s combat skills. This made him unable to rebound Long Qingcheng''s attack. Moreover, he was pierced into the body by Long Qingcheng little by little. Even the old Shigure couldn''t resolve the two extreme forces of extreme light and extreme weight.


    However, as the old man Shigure said, this kind of move needs to withstand a great backlash force. Maybe the enemy didn''t kill, and he fell first. At this time, Long Qingcheng was already vomiting blood, looking very bad.


    "If you persist, your meridians will be cut off and you will die." The old man Shiyu said coldly.


    Long Qingcheng completely ignored it.


    The dead man should die, she must guard Tang Ye!


    Whoosh!


    However, at this time, a force attacked from the side, dissolving Long Qingcheng''s moves. Long Qingcheng backed away, and a person behind him flew up to catch her.


    That was the person Long Qingcheng didn''t want to see most.


    Tang Ye!


    She wanted to kill Tang Ye last time, but she couldn''t do it. She broke off the commonly used Fengluo Liuli spear, saying that she would never see Tang Ye again, but now Tang Ye has interrupted her suicide move that she wanted to die with the old man Shiyu.


    She is very angry!


    "What are you doing!" Long Qingcheng endured the violent qi and blood surging in his body and snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a stern expression, and said, "I am not so incompetent. I need others to protect me with death!"

 Chapter 875： When have you been afraid of notoriety?

    The fight between the old man Shi Yu and Long Qingcheng made Tang Ye aware of something wrong. Before seeing the setting sun, he felt that the setting sun was covered with mist. Then the sky started to rain lightly. However, how could it rain when it was sunny?


    Hei Lao knew about Shiyu''s arrival early in the morning, but he didn''t tell Tang Ye, because he didn''t need Tang Ye to find him, Shiyu would come by himself. As for the rain and the future, Hei Lao was slightly surprised and guessed that it was someone who stopped him.


    At this time, Tang Ye knew something was wrong, and immediately went up the river, seeing the battle between Old Shiyu and Long Qingcheng. What a clever person he was, and he quickly thought of the reason why Long Qingcheng appeared here.


    Tang Ye was kind of angry with this kind of thing. It is so cruel and ruthless to let people close to him become his own dead. Regarding the matter of the dead man, Tang Ye was very clear that Mrs. Long did it. He is not angry with Mrs. Long, Mrs. Long is doing him well. If you don''t get angry with Mrs. Long, you can only get angry with yourself.


    I am too weak, so I need so many people to protect. If you are strong enough, then why worry? The so-called dead man will become redundant.


    "It seems that you can never do without that topic, become stronger..." Tang Ye could not help but sigh in the face of such things.


    Now he backed away holding the seriously injured Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng glared at him angrily. He didn''t feel relieved and glared back.


    Long Qingcheng didn''t want Tang Ye to come, but Tang Ye said that he was not incapable of needing others to protect him, especially those close to him.


    "Cough..." Long Qingcheng coughed fiercely and vomited blood again. She was seriously injured.


    Tang Ye looked at her coldly and said, "Do you think I would be happy like this? Or do you feel comfortable? Can''t you live well? What if you are a cobweb person? What if you make a mistake? I tell you Get along for so long and know who you are. If you commit a crime, do you think you can leave the city alive?"


    Tang Ye was not joking. If Long Qingcheng is a traitor to the Long Family, he also rapes and hates him, he will really kill Long Qingcheng!


    The problem is that Long Qingcheng is not such a person, he was not before, and he is not now, so Tang Ye''s feelings for her are still the same as before.


    Long Qingcheng couldn''t forgive himself. But she had no reason to refute Tang Ye, she just rolled her head and snorted coldly, "Don''t worry about it, let me go!"


    Tang Ye said in a bad mood: "You think I have to let go if I don''t let it go, who will let the enemy be in front?"


    "You..." Long Qingcheng was very angry, thinking that why should Tang Ye care about her? She and Tang Ye have been cut apart!


    But after all, it was just a pity. She knew very well that she couldn''t let Tang Ye go, otherwise, why should she be Tang Ye''s dead man?


    She also knew that Tang Ye cared about her. She spent so long with Tang Ye, how would she know Tang Ye''s personality? The moment Tang Ye hugged her and became angry, she was indescribably happy.


    Since she cares about Tang Ye, and Tang Ye cares about her again, why can''t she be together?


    Many things in the world are such contradictions. Knowing that one step forward will make you happy and happy, but you have to keep that step and bring some painful youth.


    It''s similar to the embarrassing thing that the lover is not satisfied above the friendship.


    Or maybe it hasn''t reached that point yet, just "I might not love you."


    Tang Ye let go of Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng''s body was shaky and had to sit on the ground to rest.


    Tang Ye was going to deal with the old man Shiyu, Long Qingcheng grabbed his hand and stopped talking. Tang Ye waited for a while before she said, "You are not his opponent, let the old man come."


    Tang Ye frowned and asked, "Who is he?"


    "I...Master." Long Qingcheng said solemnly.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then shook his head and smiled bitterly. The thing is really interesting, Long Qingcheng''s master wants to kill himself, it seems that he is a spider web person. Perhaps, he also brought Long Qingcheng into the spider web.


    Tang Ye was angry. If Long Qingcheng hadn''t had a cobweb identity, he wouldn''t fall out with him, let alone become his dead man because of regret, and become a person who surrendered his life at any time.


    Tang Ye knew that many people wanted his life. The more dangerous he was, the more dangerous the dead men who served him.


    Tang Ye looked at the old man Shi Yu, frowning and said, "Are we going to fight to the death again?"


    Old Shiyu smiled and shook his head lightly, "With your rich experience and amazing feats, you are indeed qualified to say this. But this is only limited to the previous you. And now you, no longer This qualification."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and snorted coldly, "What is the difference between the me now and the me before?"


    "It''s very different." The old man Shiyu smiled and said, "Isn''t there a big difference between spring with dead trees and spring without dead trees?"


    Tang Ye frowned sharply, staring at the old man Shiyu. Because of his being invaded by evil spirits, his strength in the dead wood and spring has been greatly damaged!


    Old Shi Yu knew about this!


    The old man Shiyu laughed and said, "It''s strange why I know your situation? If you know something more than 20 years ago, you won''t be surprised. If you know that Ye Wushuang who fought you the sword of Huamo People of spiderwebs, don¡¯t be surprised. I...know you well."


    Tang Ye looked cold and severe. So, the spider web is very annoying. Is it true that you and your daughter-in-law have also been stared at and recorded?


    "You have the confidence to kill me?" Tang Ye snorted, staring at the old man Shi Yu.


    Old Shi Yu glanced at the direction behind Tang Ye and said, "No."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    At this moment, behind him, Lin Yourong and Zhiqiu rushed up, and the two girls, one young and one young, were very worried. Behind them, the old black who followed slowly.


    Shi Yu''s eyes fell on Hei Lao.


    He said that the reason he couldn''t kill Tang Ye was because of the old man.


    He and Heilao are people of the same generation. They have both experienced the heyday of the ancient martial arts and witnessed the birth of one after another. At the same time, they have witnessed the emergence of those strong in the fairyland one by one because of the "fairy on earth" incident. Killing lives.


    Even Shiyu Old Man was also affected by the catastrophe, falling from the Chaoxian Realm to the Tongxuan Realm.


    The old man Shiyu saw Hei Lao, and he knew very well that if Hei Lao guarded Tang Ye, then he would not be able to kill Tang Ye. After all, Hei Lao did not fall from the fairyland.


    The realm can fall, as long as the mood is damaged, or is severely damaged, then there will be a phenomenon of drastically reduced strength and retreat.


    Tang Ye looked back and saw Lin Yourong, Zhiqiu, and Hei Lao following, and quickly understood the role Hei Lao played.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to be like this, but he was worried about Long Qingcheng¡¯s injuries and wanted to talk to Long Qingcheng. In addition, he was infested by evil spirits and his strength was damaged. If he could not fight with Shiyu, he didn¡¯t need to be strong, so he was right. The old man Shiyu said: "If you can''t kill me, why waste time?"


    Old Shi Yu smiled and said: "It is not easy for you to kill me, and it will not be easy for you to kill me, so why should I go back?"


    The old man Shi Yu is well-known in the arena and well-known. He is not only a teacher of Long Qingcheng, but also a teacher of many people. Tang Ye finally reversed some of the notoriety. If this would kill the well-known Shiyu old man, then this notoriety might rise again!


    But if he does not kill Shiyu, Shiyu will try to kill him, which is very troublesome.


    This is also a dilemma!


    "Your cobweb people are really...too annoying." Tang Ye''s expression became terribly cold after understanding what the old man Shi Yu was referring to.


    He is fed up with these nasty things like spider webs, and now the thing he wants to do most is to get rid of the spider webs!


    call!


    Tang Ye took out the dragon halberd he was carrying, and said coldly to the old man Shiyu: "When have I been afraid of notoriety?"

 Chapter 876： Take three moves!

    There is a saying, "Go your own way and let others say it!"


    You are not a soft sister coin. You can''t expect everyone to like you, and you can''t affect your life because you care about others'' opinions.


    The choice Tang Ye made was to live his own way, regardless of others. In other words, he was tired of the entanglement of cobwebs.


    "You can ruin my reputation, but I will get rid of all of you, leaving none!" This is Tang Ye''s attitude towards spider webs now.


    Holding the Shenlong Halberd, Tang Ye wanted to attack the old man Shiyu.


    Old Shiyu still kept a faint smile and said, "You can''t kill me, but I can''t kill you with Brother Black present. This way things look very strange, as if I have become your plaything. You can just go out for a while. It makes people angry at all."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the old man Shi Yu with a strange expression. Does this old man think that he has a black old man here, that is to bully him? Seeing his aggrieved appearance, he seemed to disrespect the old and love the young!


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "You can''t kill me with my people, so you feel angry? It''s really ridiculous! If my people are not there, you can kill me. If you are happy, what should I do? Why kill me or call the thief unfair?"


    Tang Ye was so angry that he didn''t want to talk anymore, he found that bad people had always had a self-righteous problem. It is when the environment is favorable for him, he takes it for granted. And when the environment is not good for him, it is unfair!


    Elder Shi Yu looked at Tang Ye and said silently for a moment: "You shouldn''t have appeared in Guwu Jianghu at all. Your presence will only make Guwu Jianghu chickens and dogs restless! Even if I don''t have the longevity I want, I will shoot you. , For this arena!"


    As he said, the old man Shiyu looked in the direction of Mr. Hei and said, "Brother Hei, you are standing on the side of someone who destroys the rivers and lakes. Why is this? Don¡¯t you know the identity of Long Ye? He is from the outside world. Come in! Did you let such a rat **** break our rules?"


    "This is not in compliance!" The old man Shiyu grunted angrily.


    He has great resentment against the black old man''s choice. Why stand on the side of a kid who came in from the outside world? After this kid came in, how much of the luck of the ancient Wu Jianghu did he learn? This kind of luck is enough for a master of the fairyland to make a breakthrough, so there is great hope for attacking Xuanmen!


    In addition, if this luck is not used to attack the mysterious gate, take some shortcuts, it will definitely break the mysterious gate!


    This is another reason why Shiyu Old Man took action against Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye arrived in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he continued to grow, and indeed accumulated great luck. However, the total amount of Qi Luck in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes is certain, and if Tang Ye has absorbed so much, the others will get less. This truth is easy to understand. The old man Shi Yu meant that Tang Ye came in from the outside world, and he didn''t deserve the luck of Guwu Jianghu!


    Hei Lao was shouted by the old man Shiyu, squinted and smiled, and said, "It is not in compliance with the rules? It is not in compliance with the rules of Jianghu, or your rules? Why don''t I remember Jianghu has such rules? If it is just your rules, I don''t think Is it necessary to obey? Even if it''s the rules of the rivers and lakes, I don''t want to be rules for the rivers and lakes...!"


    "You..." Old Shiyu didn''t expect Hei Lao to say such violent words.


    Don''t want to behave well to the arena? So you are still not a quack?


    Hei Lao is such a person. He is very disappointed with the current arena, without the taste of the arena, so he chose Tang Ye to reform the arena!


    Old Shi Yu didn''t expect Hei Lao to be so arrogant and extreme, and snorted coldly: "Since Brother Hei thinks like this, there is nothing to say. But since I have appeared here, I can''t do nothing. Three tricks , Brother Hei, if the person you choose can block my three moves, then I will no longer have any prejudice against Long Ye. And in the arena, I will not let others say that Tang Ye is not!"


    Hei Lao squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Ye with some hesitation. Now Tang Ye Withered Wood Fengchun''s strength was damaged, and all aspects of supernatural power were greatly reduced. Although the old man Shiyu was a person who had fallen from the Chaoxuan Realm, after all, he had entered the Chaoxuan Realm, and the feeling of being a goddess further than Tongxuan was enough to make his supernatural powers far above Tongxuan. Even if Tang Ye''s power of Wither Wood Fengchun was not damaged, it was very difficult to deal with it, not to mention Tang Ye''s power of Wither Wood Fengchun.


    Shi Yu''s request cannot be agreed!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye took a step and said, "Okay, I will take you three moves."


    "Long Ye!" Long Qingcheng was very angry. What she was afraid of was Tang Ye''s fearlessness, and the emperor''s temperament that Lao Tzu would have to fight if he stood in front of him.


    Can''t it be seen that the old man Shiyu is deliberately irritating people? For a person who has entered the Dynasty Wonderland, three moves to kill a person in the Profound Realm are completely enough. So Tang Ye felt that using three tricks was a contempt of him?


    He forbid others to despise him? Can''t bear this arrogance?


    This guy hasn''t changed at all! Always so worrying!


    Heilao also frowned. Seeing that Tang Ye was still considering whether to agree to Tang Ye, he felt that Tang Ye was not that kind of reckless person in view of Tang Ye''s thoughtful work before.


    Zhiqiu instinctively realized that things were not good for Tang Ye, and wanted to go out to stand in front of Tang Ye and not allow others to hurt her most beloved master. But Lin Yourong grabbed her little hand and didn''t take a step.


    "Madam..." Zhiqiu looked at Lin Yourong and wanted to say something, but when she saw Lin Yourong''s expression was very cold, she was shocked and she didn''t dare to speak.


    It seems that Madam is a little different?


    Lin Yourong is indeed different, because that is the princess. After Lin Yourong knew the situation was not good for Tang Ye, he immediately let the princess come out. Even if Tang Ye fights with Shiyu''s old man and is not Shiyu''s opponent, the princess will not be afraid of breaking the rules of the world. Are there any rules for women to save their men?


    "Zhiqiu, watch it carefully. If your master is acting impulsively, then you will treat yourself as blind and not seeing it. If your master is planning something, such as fighting for body training, then you should think about it yourself. Think about it, maybe you can have some insights of your own." Wang Hao said to Zhiqiu.


    Zhiqiu was taken aback, and then reacted. She remembered that Tang Ye told her that martial arts practitioners had a situation called "Epiphany", which was very strange and very rare. If you have a chance, you must cherish it.


    "Yes, Madam!" Zhiqiu solemnly nodded.


    The princess looked at He Zhiqiu, the corners of her mouth raised, and she smiled rarely. She also likes the child Zhiqiu, and she is inexplicably happy with the call of the teacher.


    Tang Ye and Shi Yu faced each other and said, "Since you have three moves, then I will take you three!"


    The old man Shiyu sneered and said, "The kid has a good tone. If that''s the case, after three tricks, life and death will depend on you!"


    A boy who is damaged every spring with a dead tree and has to fall from Tongxuan back to the Imperial Spirit Realm, can he still pick up a person who has entered the Dynasty Wonderland three ways?


    It''s simply a big issue in the world!

 Chapter 877： Then turn demons!

    The old man Shiyu was still standing on the bamboo raft, with a playful and disdainful smile on his mouth. He knew everything about Tang Ye''s situation. Although Tang Ye had done many amazing things, he had been infected by evil spirits, his strength had been greatly reduced, and many of his tricks could no longer exert his power, so he didn''t have the slightest fear of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stood on the shore facing the old man Shiyu. Tang Ye was holding the dragon halberd and his momentum was already out, but he did not take the initiative to attack.


    Old Shi Yu always had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth, seeming to be warm, but he seemed to have a disdain and playfulness towards Tang Ye''s light smile. He knew that Tang Ye had done a lot of feats, and even had a lot of leapfrog murders. However, he didn''t think Tang Ye could do such a thing to him at all.


    Tang Ye now has a tendency to fall into the Tongxuan Realm, and although he is a Tongxuan Realm Mahayana, he fell from the Chaoxuan Realm. After experiencing the wonderland of the Dynasty, how could it be defeated by Tang Ye?


    "The first trick is rain and no rain."


    The old man Shiyu didn''t say much, keeping the playful smile, stomping his feet lightly, and suddenly drop after drop of water rose on the surface of the river around him, like the rain under the sky turned upside down, from the ground to the sky. . After these water droplets floated in the air, they began to fly past Tang Ye, launching a intensive attack on Tang Ye!


    The water droplet occupies a huge area, Tang Ye can''t hide, she can only spread the power in front of him to dissolve the flying droplet. But doing so requires a lot of consumption. If there is no abundant strength support, even if the water droplets are successfully blocked, it will make people lose strength and exhaustion.


    This trick was obviously used to deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s dead wood every spring had a problem, and there was no way to continuously replenish his strength. If he blocked the attack like the "rain curtain", he would definitely consume his strength severely, and then only wait for death.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The raindrops swept across the sky, drop after drop on the power shield in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s power was like a copper wall and iron wall, and the water droplets dissipated directly after hitting it.


    However, the water droplets pierced through the stone, the water droplets shot by the old man Shiyu seemed like rain from the sky, everywhere, never exhausted, drop by drop crashed into Tang Ye''s open power shield. Slowly, the power shield was penetrated more and more.


    Tang Ye clenched his teeth and insisted, believing that he could make it through. However, the drops of water were endless, his power was consumed more and more severely, and cold sweat began to appear on his forehead.


    He felt strange, after blocking the water droplets for so long, how come the water droplets continue to come?


    Tang Ye didn''t know that the people other than him, Wang Hao, He Zhiqiu, and Hei Lao, had long seen no water droplets. The so-called endless drops of water are just Tang Ye''s illusion! Tang Ye''s shield being pierced was also his illusion. In such an illusion, he constantly releases his power, but this part is real.


    The first trick is rain and no rain!


    The old man Shi Yu created an illusion for Tang Ye, intending to consume Tang Ye''s little power. Tang Ye, who couldn''t use the dead wood to meet the spring, after consuming so much power, it was even more impossible to be Shiyu''s opponent.


    Tang Ye was still immersed in the illusion, but he had already noticed the strangeness. He rolled his eyes, and after thinking for a while, he closed his eyes suddenly.


    After closing his eyes and entering the state of obsession, Tang Ye finally felt the reality clearly. It turned out that he was in the illusion!


    According to ordinary people, knowing that they are in the illusion, they will surely step out of the illusion immediately to avoid being affected by the illusion, but Tang Ye did not do this!


    Tang Ye estimated his own strength and realized that even if he came out of the illusion, it would be impossible for the remaining strength to defeat the old man Shi Yu. So, it''s better to use another power to fight with Shigure old man!


    Tang Ye has been trying to solve this problem ever since the power of Withered Wood Fengchun was invaded by evil spirits. But as Hei Lao said, the dead wood every spring is too strange, making the invisible power tangible, and there is a small power tree in his body as the best proof. It is because they become tangible that they will be violated. It is like a pool of clear water poured into ink. The amount of ink becomes more and more, and more and more places become black. It hasn''t been completely blackened yet, because he has other powers to support him, such as the power of flames, and the dead wood Fengchun is still stubbornly regenerating vitality. If there is no power to fight evil, then he will be completely controlled by the evil side.


    This matter is commonly known as "blackening".


    Darkening was certainly not what Tang Ye wanted. However, if he is pressed by the enemy, he doesn''t mind letting himself black. After being blackened, it is full of yin and evil powers, maybe even stronger. However, after being blackened, he will definitely have a situation where he cannot control himself. What crazy things will be done at that time, it is impossible to imagine!


    However, if you can''t control the blackening, how about using the power of others?


    For example, when encountering a strong enemy, even after being blackened, he must instinctively release his strength to resist. At that time, the yin and evil forces were released much, and the yin and evil forces that controlled the body were not so much. Perhaps one could control back to the body with self-consciousness and realize the control of blackening!


    According to Tang Ye''s prediction, if this can be achieved, then he will be able to control the two extreme forces, and he will have two states by then. One is the vitality of dead trees in spring, and the other is the death of evil and dark.


    This is another peculiar magical power!


    Of course, dreams are very full and reality is very skinny. To achieve this kind of thing, it is impossible to achieve this without enough time to digest and polish.


    Tang Ye has always been a person who dared to try and gamble. With this idea, it might be possible to solve the problem of being infested by evil forces, so he would seize the opportunity to give it a try!


    Therefore, Tang Yeming knew that the illusion of the old man Shiyu was hit, but he did not jump out and continued to consume his own power. At the same time, he no longer suppressed the evil force and let the evil force begin to occupy the body.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye doing this, He Zhiqiu didn''t think so much, but felt that Tang Ye''s situation was very bad, and became more worried. The princess and the old man frowned and thought. They knew that Tang Ye was not that stupid, so why couldn''t they escape from Shiyu''s illusion? Is it true that the strength is severely damaged, and the awareness has become very weak?


    Old Shi Yu was equally puzzled about Tang Ye''s reaction. He knew that Tang Ye was a bit evil. After all, he was someone who could invite the ancestors of the Long Family, and he might not be so easy to deal with. So he thinks it''s good to be more cautious. He still had absolute confidence in himself, since Tang Ye wanted to play tricks, he used another trick to make Tang Ye unable to play tricks!


    "Second trick, a glimpse!" The old man Shiyu yelled.


    At this time, the river water in front of the old man Shi Yu flew up, condensed into a half-crescent attack, and instantly swept in front of Tang Ye, to cut Tang Ye in half.


    He Zhiqiu, the princess and the old man were very worried. The half moon attack of Old Man Shiyu was like thunder and lightning. As the name suggests, it was a glimpse, very stern and domineering. It is clearly known, but difficult to defend.


    "Your strength has been consumed so much, what else do you have to stop this attack? Unless Brother Black and Fairy Leng from Guanghan Heavenly Palace help you, you will definitely die!" Old Shiyu snorted coldly.


    In real time, Old Man Yu didn''t want to see Tang Ye clenching his teeth and insisting, as if he had become a villain and forced Tang Ye into a ruin.


    call!


    Old man Shiyu''s second move, half a crescent moon attack, went away violently, cutting Tang Ye into two halves!


    "Master!" Zhiqiu couldn''t help but cried out, if it weren''t for being pulled by the princess, I''m afraid he would go out to help Tang Ye.


    The situation is quite bad for Tang Ye, and the princess and old man are ready to help Tang Ye.


    Old Shi Yu sneered, not believing that Tang Ye could still block this move!


    However, when the half crescent moon seemed to cut the air fiercely and arrived in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye suddenly changed a breath. An evil and dark power erupted from Tang Ye''s body, forming a turbulent black halberd that resisted the half moon.


    "This is...?!" Everyone was startled, not knowing what happened to Tang Ye.


    Looking at Tang Ye again, Tang Ye''s whole person has changed, and his whole body is filled with black energy, as if he has become a monster!


    Tang Ye had this kind of aura in the past, but it was the aura that became cold and tyrannical, but now this time, Tang Ye''s entire body was filled with the power of evil and dark, and his eyebrows seemed to have become smoky heavy makeup. !


    The appearance is completely demonized!


    "Suck!" Hei Lao quickly knew what was going on, and couldn''t help being shocked.


    Tang Ye turned a demon!


    This is not a good thing. The transformation of demons is controlled by the power of Yinxie and darkness. It can be said that Tang Ye at this time is not Tang Ye. No one wants such a Tang Ye to appear, so no matter whether he is the old man or the princess, they will stop it!


    Old Shi Yu smiled and felt that he had won Tang Ye''s transformation. He was sure that Tang Ye had no normal consciousness at this time!


    However, when the princess wanted to stop Tang Ye, Tang Ye looked at her and said, "I''m fine, don''t come."


    "Wh, what?!" Everyone was startled, and Tang Ye, the queen of transformation, still had normal consciousness?

 Chapter 878： In the end there is only one end!

    For the old man Shi Yu, it was also the result of victory to force Tang Ye to transform into a demon. Because the Tang Ye of the Queen of the Devil is not Tang Ye. That kind of Tang Ye was controlled by the evil side. Without him, the princess and the black old man would do it. Other Jianghu people will also shoot.


    Are demons allowed by others?


    Uncontrollable, brutal and tyrannical, and indiscriminately killing innocents, no one allows such a monster to exist!


    In addition, after transforming the devil, Tang Ye''s other powers will be affected. At that time, even if Tang Ye recovers, he will definitely fall. Falling from Tongxuan to Yuling, then many warriors can kill Tang Ye again!


    Therefore, whether it is to kill Tang Ye directly or to force Tang Ye to transform into a demon, it is the victory of Old Man Shiyu.


    However, the results now show some deviations. After transforming the devil, Tang Ye can actually control his self-consciousness?


    This was something that the old man Shiyu, as well as the princess and old man, did not expect.


    How can the queen of transformation be able to maintain a sober consciousness, it is almost like, "Transformation" has become a kind of magical power of Tang Ye!


    The princess and the old man, as well as the old man Shiyu, felt weird. They had never seen such a thing.


    There won''t be such a weird thing in the world, right? !


    The princess had already taken steps, and wanted to prevent Tang Ye from demonizing. Whether it was to curse Tang Ye or beat him, Tang Ye could not lose herself because of demonization. But at this time, Tang Ye waved her hand to stop her, and spoke to her in her usual tone, so she didn''t worry, and don''t stop her.


    "You... are you Tang Ye?" The princess couldn''t believe it. Tang Ye was already full of black energy, completely in a state of demons, but could he still control himself?


    Hei Lao also wondered what was going on with Tang Ye. He shook his head and smiled bitterly. It seemed that there was no such thing as "impossible" in Tang Ye, what a freak it was!


    At this moment, the dark power emanating in front of Tang Ye was also in the form of a half crescent moon, but filled with black evil, more powerful than the half crescent moon of the old man Shiyu, and it was unstoppable. In the end, the dark half moon knocked away the half moon of Old Shiyu!


    This resolves the second attack of the old man Shiyu!


    Old Shiyu still couldn''t believe this. After transforming the devil, he is still conscious and able to control power freely. What kind of demonization is this, why don''t you just say that demonization becomes your own move!


    It''s ridiculous!


    Old Shi Yu didn''t want to believe this kind of thing, but Tang Ye took the initiative to force him and shot him. He felt that terrible evil force that seemed to be able to swallow everything, and he had to believe that everything was real!


    "You really are..." Old Shi Yu found that he didn''t know how to describe Tang Yehao. To say that Tang Ye is a wicked way, but after being in a demon, he can control himself, maintain his character, and not kill innocent people indiscriminately, then people will not be regarded as enemies.


    In this way, neither could kill Tang Ye nor make Tang Ye Huamo a public enemy of the people. The old man Shiyu lost terribly!


    Now he has yet to hit the third move.


    Old Shi Yu could no longer smile on Tang Ye''s face, his expression became somber and gloomy, and he shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, "The third trick, a dream!"


    The old man Shiyu only stomped his foot gently after drinking low, the action was similar to the previous one. At this moment, dense water drops floated on the larger river surface around him, and the water drops flew to attack Tang Ye. At the same time, part of the water drops suspended in the air and gathered into a half-moon water blade, and then fought against Tang Ye!


    The general feeling is that Shiyu''s third move is a combination of rain and no rain and a glimpse of the first two moves. The power is still greater, repeating the first and second tricks continuously, allowing people to alternately experience in fantasy and reality, overwhelming to attack, not only consumes power, but also has a fatal blow at any time.


    It is certainly difficult for ordinary people to deal with this kind of move, but at this time, after Tang Ye transformed into a demon, he didn''t only know the defense like before, regardless of whether it was illusion or reality.


    A strong and terrifying dark aura flowed around Tang Ye''s body, forming a perfect protective cover to block the water drop and half moon attack of the old man Shiyu. The old man Shi Yu had no choice but to resist Tang Ye''s attack. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s Long Family combat skills with the Shenlong Halberd were very powerful, even if he was crushed into the bamboo raft, his feet were submerged in the water!


    This was a result that was completely beyond the expectation of Old Shiyu. He originally thought that Tang Ye couldn''t move him anymore. But now, Tang Ye beat him to avoid it!


    "It''s...too humiliating..." The old man Shiyu hummed to Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t care about him at all, and continued to slap him with the Shenlong Halberd.


    Bang bang bang!


    The old man Shiyu could only resist constantly, and finally the bamboo raft broke away from his protection.


    The old man Shiyu fell on the water and stood on the water without sinking with his superb strength. However, Tang Ye still slapped and attacked him desperately, forcing him to be unable to stretch his hands and feet at all.


    By this time, he had already surpassed three moves against Tang Ye.


    Originally, he and Tang Ye had agreed that as long as Tang Ye could take over his three moves, he would not do anything to Tang Ye again. And now this agreement has become meaningless, because it is Tang Ye chasing him now!


    The Long Family Combat Skill is a wonderful skill that is more brave and stronger in the Vietnam War. It is inherited from the ancient Long Family. Even Long Xingtian does not know all the secrets of this skill. After Tang Ye turned the devil, the power of the Long Family''s combat skills only increased, which was worth pondering. Undoubtedly, the Long Family''s combat skills are also suitable for the use of dark power. Even, it prefers dark power, otherwise Tang Ye''s power would not be so huge at this time.


    The old man Shi Yu was forced to lose his temper by Tang Ye, and slowly messed up the rhythm. He didn''t want to let Tang Ye go down so arrogantly. He stepped into the water suddenly, then pulled his leg, directly set off a huge wave, forming Jiaolong rushed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, and suddenly plunged the Dragon''s Halberd into the water. Two black giant pythons flew out of the water. One giant python greeted the dragon, while the other slammed into the old man Shiyu.


    Shi Yu had to fight back against the black python. He really lost his temper at all, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so difficult to get involved!


    For a black python, Shigure did not have much worry. However, when he was dealing with the python, he suddenly felt a danger instinctively. He dodges quickly, ignoring the impact of the python, but still slow. A pair of terrible claws wrapped around his body and pulled him back.


    Behind, it was Tang Ye who opened the dead door!


    In the state of transforming demons, it became easier for Tang Ye to open the dead door.


    As soon as the gate of death was opened, the target would be dragged. Old Shiyu didn''t expect Tang Ye to open the gate of death so quickly. The old man Shiyu became panicked when he was dragged into the gate of death by the claws of death. The traction and claws in the **** of death are not human things, even if he has stepped into the fairyland, he has no choice but to drown his voice in the gate of death.


    You can''t get in and out, and there is only one end: death!

 Chapter 879： The new path is hard to follow!

    Opening the door of death was originally the magical powers of Yin and evil. After transforming the devil, Tang Ye had become a kind of existence of Yin and evil, so opening the door of death was simple. I have to say that Tang Ye is a person who is good at observation and learning. Opening the dead door was originally a trick of the dead door swordsman, but he learned it. Similarly, there is the "please God" learned from Dao Kuang.


    Tang Ye''s learning ability is different from ordinary people, but it is not that his talent is much stronger than others. Tang Ye was not the only one who saw the dead swordsman opening the dead door. Why did he only succeed in stealing the master?


    Because he personally experienced that trick. Stealing the teacher opened the door to death because he was personally beaten to the point of life and death. He went through a life and death crisis, experienced it personally, was cruel to himself and worked harder than others.


    Hei Lao also said that if Tang Ye goes farther than everyone else one day, it is not because he has a higher talent and a better background than others, but because he is cruel to himself!


    He also had the courage to try, he had an idea, and after calculating various conditions, he took the step of trying if he thought it was possible. He dared to make even a bet.


    This is the case with the attempt to transform demons.


    The old man Shiyu was caught in the door of death and was swallowed and disappeared.


    Tang Ye''s body was still filled with a strong yin and evil aura, and the demon state had not disappeared. He thought he could control this evil force, but he could not. When he wanted to press back the Yinxie power, the Yinxie power not only didn''t retreat, but also kept rising, trying to occupy his body and consciousness.


    This is the backlash of Yin Xie!


    At this moment, Tang Ye knew that he could not control the demon state, looked at the princess, the princess knew, jumped out and hit him on the neck, he was knocked out.


    ...


    When Tang Ye woke up, it was already dark. Lying on the carriage, he felt exhausted and he was about to fall apart. Before entering the state of transforming demons, all other powers were taken away, allowing the evil forces to take over the whole body. Now that the evil forces retreat and other forces return, it is equivalent to bleeding and transfusion. The process is extremely dangerous. His body is overdrawn and tired, and his life is not in danger, which is a blessing.


    The princess and Zhiqiu were not in the carriage. After Tang Ye took a rest, he opened the front curtain and saw Hei Lao sitting in front. The princess was instructing Zhiqiu to practice martial arts by the river bank not far away.


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye and asked, "Is this a newly explored path?"


    Tang Ye knew that Hei Lao was referring to his transformation of demons. He had discussed with Hei Lao how to solve the problem of the evil spirit invading the dead wood and spring power. Hei Lao could not give him an answer, so he fumbled for it himself. In a certain sense, "transforming the devil" is a solution to the problem of the power of the dead wood being invaded by evil.


    Because of the damage to the strength of dead wood in spring, his strength is greatly weakened. And when the power of Wither Wood Fengchun is replaced by the evil force, all the power he possesses is evil power, and is no longer affected by Wither Wood Fengchun, regardless of whether Wither Wood Fengchun is good or bad.


    However, this solution is too extreme. The power of dead wood in spring is "light", and the power of evil is "darkness". It turns directly from light to darkness, no matter how strong the willpower is, how can the human body be able to withstand it?


    This time, Tang Ye took it because he learned the aura of the gatekeeper and tempered his body time and time again with aura, making his body more than ten times stronger than ordinary people. In addition, the princess stunned him in time, otherwise he might not be able to let the evil power spread.


    To put it simply, the state of "Transforming Demon" is still very immature and cannot become Tang Ye''s normal supernatural power.


    Tang Ye smiled at Hei Lao, clenched his fists and tried, only to find that he was still weak, touched his nose and smiled bitterly: "It''s the right way, but it seems that it''s a road that can''t be taken."


    Indeed, if every time after transforming a demon, there will be this kind of general weakness, then after a fight, there will be no way to fight. If you encounter an enemy again, don''t you have to wait for death?


    Hei Lao said: "It''s not that you can''t walk. It''s just that paving this road requires enough''pebbles'', time, and a bit of luck. If it succeeds... even the old man who has lived a few rivers and lakes has to marvel at you. It¡¯s a human being."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed, looking at the old black man and said, "Senior has a way to solve the problem of the rejection of these two completely different forces?"


    Hei Lao shook his head and nodded, and said, "I just have a little experience. I have seen people who increase their power through power transformation, but it is very different from your situation, so I am not sure whether it will be useful to you. The specific method. That is, continue to temper the body to the point where even the strength of the body can alarm the gatekeeper. In this way, the strength of the body can withstand the great pain of different forces. The second is to have a firm belief and not be controlled by evil forces. , The evil power should be controlled by yourself. The third is that you must have a''container'' in your body that can store both powers at the same time. Just like you told me, there is a small tree in the dead wood every spring. Then, this evil power must also have A little bit of this so you can check the status."


    "This is very difficult to obtain." Hei Lao said: "Just as you have realized that withered wood meets spring, there are small trees with power. I don''t need to say more about how rare dead wood meets spring, but in the secret arts of Yin and evil, what is the magic method? Can it be the same as the dead wood in spring?"


    Hei Lao shook his head and said, "I haven''t seen this kind of magic trick. Maybe it doesn''t exist at all. So, I''m just telling you what I said. Don''t get into it all at once. Maybe you won''t get one in your life. answer."


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "I understand this, but no matter what, I want to try to control the''devil''. In the next period of time, my situation may become unstable. Please still Senior help out."


    Heilao nodded.


    On the bank of the river, Zhiqiu, who was studying martial arts with the princess, caught a glimpse of Tang Ye waking up. He was so happy that he was no longer in charge of the princess. His calf rushed up and arrived in front of Tang Ye and said in surprise: "Master, are you awake? Are you OK?!"


    Tang Ye smiled at Zhiqiu and said, "It''s okay, Zhiqiu, how did you learn from your wife?"


    "I learned very well!" Zhi Qiu said with a heavy focus.


    "Okay." Tang Ye got out of the carriage, pulled Zhiqiu''s little hand, and said: "Tomorrow, I will tell you about the cultivation of the mind. Did you insist on breathing and breathing every day?"


    "Yes!" Zhiqiu nodded very obediently.


    Tang Ye squeezed her pulse, felt the spiritual power accumulation in her body, and found that the spiritual power in her body was very rich, which was the effect of doing a good foundation. It can be said that Zhiqiu''s mental method has passed the spirit and reached the psychic realm. The next thing Tang Ye wants to teach her is the knowledge of cultivation level.


    Who knows, maybe one day in the future, Zhiqiu will become a peerless woman?

 Chapter 880： Duplicate woman!

    Previously, Tang Ye didn''t teach Zhiqiu the specific realm of cultivation, because he didn''t want Zhiqiu to fall into the eager state of mind to blindly chase forward. () Zhiqiu had never come into contact with martial arts in the past, and Tang Ye told her that she thought it was the only standard in the world. Although this led to a bad phenomenon, which made her imitate Tang Ye too much, she also had a very good result, that is, her foundation is very solid.


    There is no need to innovate to lay the foundation. It is necessary to practice martial arts to integrate aura and strengthen the body. There is no way to take shortcuts through innovation, so Zhiqiu''s step-by-step approach will not affect her future development. Now that her foundation is set, Tang Ye began to teach her more martial arts knowledge and guide her to think for herself, she will make rapid progress.


    Seeing Zhiqiu so happy, Tang Ye didn''t want to keep telling her about cultivation, otherwise it would be a little boring. What students like most in school are humorous teachers and classrooms. If they only teach the content of the textbook word by word with a serious face, the students will be disgusted and even sleepy.


    Tang Ye would not be such a teacher. He always found it surprising and interesting about accepting apprentices. At his age, being an apprentice to others is pretty much the same. But he has already accepted a disciple. This made him feel that he was old, and he was no longer an age to be willful.


    After accepting the apprentice Zhiqiu, Tang Ye found that his love for Zhiqiu was like his own daughter. He always wanted to take good care of her. It felt like being a teacher for a day and a father for life.


    Tang Ye smiled gently at Zhiqiu and said, "Zhiqiu, when I get to the city, Master will buy you some new clothes."


    Zhiqiu was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye and shook his head when he reacted, and said, "No need! Master, I have clothes to wear now. They are all knitted by my mother and can be worn for several years!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "That was before, but now it''s different. You follow me on the rivers and lakes, and a piece of clothing can''t be worn for as long as in the village. Also, you''ve grown up, and you''re a pretty girl. Now, it¡¯s okay to wear more new clothes. Don¡¯t you like beautiful clothes?"


    "I like it!" After all, Zhiqiu is a girl. There are no girls who don''t love beauty, but Zhiqiu is very sensible, and immediately shook his head: "It''s better... don''t waste it."


    Tang Ye touched Zhiqiu''s head and smiled: "Don''t worry, it won''t be wasted. After all, Master still has some money at home. If you don''t spend it, you don''t know what meaningless things will be wasted."


    Zhiqiu looked at Tang Ye in admiration. Although she didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing at home, she always felt that Tang Ye was very powerful. It seems to hug the thigh of a local tyrant master?


    After chatting with Zhiqiu for a while, Tang Ye asked her to rest, and she had to rush tomorrow. The princess came over and sat outside with Tang Ye.


    The princess did not like to stick to Tang Ye like Lin Yourong. When she was together in private, she was either kissing or hugging. She kept a distance from Tang Ye, and she didn''t seem to be married to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to take care of these things. The princess had such a temperament. She looked at the princess and said, "What happened today may appear in the future. If I can''t control it, I have to trouble you for help."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye, and the corners of her mouth moved. She probably wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything. In the end, she only said indifferently, "You don''t have to be so polite."


    "I''m not polite, but an apology."


    Tang Ye smiled slightly, "After all, this kind of thing like demon transformation is dangerous. If I can''t control it at all, I will either become another person or be killed, maybe by you, because I was probably very evil at that time. People. You are the woman who wants to be married to me, and I have been married to me in my previous life. You must be uncomfortable to ask you to do this kind of thing."


    "It''s not uncomfortable, it''s simply unacceptable!"


    This is what Wang Hao wanted to say and stopped. She originally saw that Tang Ye was tired and didn''t want to get angry, but when Tang Ye took the initiative to say it, she couldn''t help the breath in her heart. Didn¡¯t figure out one thing? If you die and don¡¯t have another reincarnation, then I won¡¯t live anymore. Because it¡¯s meaningless, my things are meaningless without you being with you. Understand?!"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess and turned her eyes, her expression was a little weird, and then she smiled, funny and happy.


    The princess was very angry and felt that Tang Ye was very irresponsible to her. And soon she realized that what she said to Tang Ye in a serious manner just now had a big love flavor, "If you die, I will live without meaning", which probably means this. It''s hard to imagine that a woman with a personality like the princess would say this seriously, and Tang Ye''s smile was not unreasonable.


    After the princess realized that she had said something like that, she desperately tried to hold back the embarrassment, but the sides of her pretty face still couldn''t help showing blush.


    At this moment, her cold and arrogant face looked nothing terrible, and the glamorous appearance of trying to hide her shame was especially fascinating.


    According to Tang Ye¡¯s character, at this time he would often be "cheap" and "capture" the princess, but this time he didn¡¯t. He became more mature and stable, saying: "I know you are angry, but you are in front of me. There are only two roads. I will definitely not choose to wait for death obediently, or hide behind you and the old man without fighting for anything. So even if I don¡¯t take the path of "transforming demons", I will definitely take other adventures. . If you want to be angry, then... I''m really sorry."


    The princess was stunned. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so serious and serious that she didn''t know how to respond. At this time, Tang Ye gently shook her hand. She thought that Tang Ye was going to mess with her, she thought about beating Tang Ye severely, but Tang Ye just looked at the horizon in silence and contemplation, showing deep eyes, like a story. Man.


    Men like this always have a lot of charm to attract little girls.


    The princess looked at Tang Ye, angry and angry, and finally couldn''t help it, and said badly, "Are you still a little girl?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked back at the princess in confusion.


    The princess said angrily: "What are you pretending to be deep, thinking that I will be fooled by you?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Then what do you want me to do? Be shameless to you and push you down for a field battle?"


    "You..." The princess was even more angry.


    Tang Ye glanced at her contemptuously, and hummed: "Han Yue, I didn''t expect your cold and arrogant appearance to have such a sullen heart. It seems that it really is... how can a woman not cherish spring?"


    "You want to die?!" The princess bit her lips and blushed with anger.


    Tang Ye was not afraid of her, and said: "I can''t be decent, nor can I be nasty, just tell me, what do you want me to do? What can I do?"


    "Cut off your third leg as the little **** who serves me!" The princess seemed to be outraged, and suffocated a sentence that made people feel funny.


    After a daze, Tang Ye hugged her over, leaning his hands into her body for a while. The princess was very opposed to it, but somehow it slowly turned into a desire to refuse and greet, probably because she was really cold on the outside and sullen on the inside... What a duplicity!


    ...


    Since Tang Ye could not be prevented from coming to Tangjiabao, then the other rich clan must make full preparations. Bai Huchen inherited the position of his father, Bai Zanglong, young and decisive, united with multiple forces to form a defensive army to deal with the arrival of Tang Ye!


    Bai Huchen was quite arrogant. After taking over his father''s power, he felt that he had ordered many forces, so why not fight with Tang Ye?


    Tiger Lion City will be Tang Ye''s first city to come to settle accounts, because the Jianghu League is in Tiger Lion City. Therefore, Bai Huchen prepared an army to meet Tang Ye. Everyone was afraid of the Long Family, but he was not afraid. He wanted to make Tang Ye unable to eat!

 Chapter 881： Let him come back and forth!

    Tang Ye will reach Tangjiabao smoothly because the old man Shiyu is dead.


    The news that the old man Shiyu was killed by Tang Ye has reached the ears of all parties. For them, Tang Ye killed the old man Shiyu, although it was an accident, it was expected.


    Tang Ye has done too many unbelievable things, especially the crisis in the city of God, asking the ancestors of the Long Family to take a breath to destroy the four Patriarchs. It has made everyone feel that someone who can do all these things can kill one. The old man of the Mahayana in the Tongxuan realm is not that strange.


    Although the old man Shiyu was a person who had stepped into the fairyland of the dynasty, the magical powers that Tang Ye possessed were unexpected more than once, so it was not so unacceptable that the old man Shiyu died under Tang Ye.


    However, after thinking about this kind of thing, everyone felt terrified. Tang Ye''s recent momentum is brave, no one can stop it, and all he brings is death!


    First Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, Bai Zanglong, and Dayue Changkong died because of Tang Ye, and then the old man Shiyu died because of Tang Ye, then who would die because of Tang Ye next?


    Tang Ye is like a killer star, and people continue to die because of him. The point is that the dead are all the strongest figures in Guwu Jianghu. The result of this is that the ancient Wu Jianghu regressed for decades!


    A large number of powerful warriors in the rivers and lakes died suddenly, which was very unfavorable to the development of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. Will Tang Ye''s appearance have a deeper and more terrifying premeditated?


    Strangle the arena?


    Think carefully!


    Some people thought of this and were terrified!


    Anything that involves the long-term overall situation always makes people think of a more in-depth layout. Such as gatekeepers, such as the old Taoist priest. That old Taoist priest had never wanted to let people break the shackles of heaven and earth, so the more mediocre people became, the more advantageous. Tang Ye''s appearance has strangled a lot of powerful people at once, isn''t it just making the rivers and lakes more mediocre?


    So some people guessed, would Tang Ye be the one arranged by the old Taoist priest?


    Based on this speculation alone, that group of people had enough reason and determination to kill Tang Ye. No matter whether Tang Ye was arranged by the old Taoist priest, they didn''t want to take risks. In case it is really a conspiracy of an old Taoist priest, the ancient martial arts are at stake!


    At this time, it is better to kill by mistake than to omit!


    Therefore, Bai Huchen deployed defense in Tiger and Lion City, and received responses from many people, and formed a strong army in Tiger and Lion City. They were not afraid if Tang Ye came from Tangjiabao. Even they are ready to besieged Tang Ye!


    If Tang Ye dares to come, let him come and go!


    As a spider web brain, Fan Huantian has adjusted his emotions after encountering the fiasco of the siege of the capital city, and appeared in Tiger Lion City, and together with Bai Huchen to deal with Tang Ye''s arrival, and jointly discuss countermeasures to kill Tang Ye!


    Standing on the head of Tiger Lion City, Fan Huantian looked in the direction of the capital city, and felt an unstoppable pain in his heart. The spider web layout plan to capture the capital city was originally seamless, but because of Tang Ye, he has been failing all the time. For him, even if his best friend Ye Wushuang was killed, it was a small defeat. As long as he succeeds in capturing the capital of God, his grand plan is also successful. However, the capture of the capital city also failed, still because of Tang Ye''s obstruction!


    From a small defeat to a big defeat, and always losing, Fan Huantian''s position in Cobweb was strongly questioned. He couldn''t accept this kind of thing! The resentment towards Tang Ye deep in his heart was deeper than Bai Huchen''s hatred of killing his father with Tang Ye!


    "This time, a representative army has appeared in the rivers and lakes. Brother Huchen will surely kill Tang Ye and the people Tang Ye brought in one fell swoop. Then, what''s the point of continuing to develop and train the army to achieve unification of the rivers and lakes? "Fan Huantian looked and thought for a while, then said to the strong and strong Bai Huchen next to him.


    Bai Huchen was a tall and strong man. He practiced tiger-lion boxing, full of muscles, and clenched with one fist. It felt as if someone had a half-headed head and was hit by a punch. It would be hard not to die. With his hands on his chest, he stood on the top of the city and looked at the distance indifferently, and said, "I want to kill Tang Ye. I haven''t thought about so many things for the time being, just because he killed my father!"


    "Is there any reason for not repaying the hatred of the father?" Bai Huchen snorted coldly.


    On that day, he participated in the election of son-in-law in Shendu City, but unfortunately he lost midway and failed to participate in the following competitions, so he showed less face. Later, the plan to seize the capital of the gods began. Within this plan, the Tiger and Lion City, his father Bai Zanglong, Zhu Sihai, Yang Mantang, and Dayue Changkong joined forces to deal with Long Xingtian. As a result, the ancestor of the Long family was invited by Tang Ye. Slap to death, even the corpse was not recovered! He held a funeral for Bai Zanglong, but only the clothes that Bai Zanglong usually wears in the coffin!


    Bai Huchen can''t forgive such a thing! So he wanted Tang Ye to die, and divided Tang Ye''s five horses into his body, and let the Long Family have a taste, and buried a person without the taste of that person''s body!


    Fan Huantian smiled and looked at Bai Huchen and said, "You should take revenge for killing your father. Brother Huchen is not bad. Why do you need too many reasons to kill Tang Ye? You want to kill Tang Ye to avenge your father, then I want to kill Tang Ye just to avenge my best friend!"


    Bai Huchen squinted at Fan Huantian, and did not seem to have much interest in talking to Fan Huantian. He doesn''t like people like Fan Huantian very much. He always felt that Fan Huantian was full of conspiracy. Such people are calculating all the time. God knows when he was calculated?


    Bai Huchen likes to fight freely with real swords, and doesn''t like the intrigue of villains. Of course, Fan Huantian came to Tiger Lion City to help make suggestions, he was very welcome, after all, Tang Ye was difficult to deal with. Some of Fan Huantian''s suggestions are still good, such as training the team to be more standardized and exerting stronger power, then it will be invincible. In this way, you can not only deal with Tang Ye, but also capture other cities in the future to achieve the unification of the rivers and lakes!


    Bai Huchen naturally had such ambitions. Even if he hadn''t thought about it before, he was hinted by Fan Huantian, and he was instantly ignited with fighting spirit, and he had the ambition to realize the unification of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes.


    He doesn''t want Tiger Lion City to be the second child of ten thousand years! For a long time, Tiger-Lion City has been under the pressure of Shendu City. Even though the city is magnificent, a tiger and a lion are fighting in front of the city gate. This has become a scene in the ancient Wu Rivers and lakes. Many people come to see the tigers. Lion colossus. However, even so, Tiger Lion City has always been suppressed by God City.


    It''s like, no matter how outstanding Tiger Lion City is, it will never surpass God Capital City. Bai Huchen wanted to change this kind of thing that was the second child of ten thousand years, for the sake of his dead father!


    He knew why his father participated in the plan to seize the capital city, he wanted to destroy the Long Family, let the glory of the capital city dissipate, and Tiger Lion City became the largest city in the ancient Wujiang Lake!


    It''s a pity that Bai Zanglong died before he became a teacher. Then the father¡¯s legacy will be inherited by the son!


    drink!


    Suddenly there was a loud low drink from under the city gate. It turned out that a small team of hundreds of people was practicing under the giant tiger and lion statue.


    This is the army prepared by Bai Huchen and Fan Huantian. It can be said that it is an innovative force in Guwu Jianghu to meet Tang Ye''s arrival!


    They want Tang Ye to come back and forth!

 Chapter 882： Mechanism behemoth!

    Tang Ye and the princess and He Zhiqiu were sitting on the carriage, and the black veteran drove the carriage to a road in the mountains and headed for the mountains.


    The mountain feels very atmospheric. Looking to the front of the mountain, there are a few mountains in the chain, and there are buildings of wood and stone, which are not the same as the houses outside, like fortresses.


    These buildings are divided into several floors, and each floor is equipped with stakes similar to beacon towers, and windows are arranged at a distance, which can be used for archery and crossbow.


    This is the characteristic of Tangjiabao-the office building!


    Tangjiapu is famous for studying mechanism techniques. The mechanism objects range from insects, such as bees, to ferocious behemoths, such as lions and tigers. Among them, assault weapons are known for crossbows. Tangjiabao''s crossbows can carry sharp arrows and ammunition. They are much more powerful than ordinary bows and arrows. Therefore, the warriors of the rivers and lakes are very afraid of Tangjiabao.


    Tangjiabao¡¯s organ items and weapons not only possess specific functions, but also have powerful power. They are in short supply in Guwu rivers and lakes, so most families and schools want to have a good relationship with Tangjiabao. However, this is also the most distressing place for the big families and sects, because Tang Jiabao and Long''s family are relatives!


    Every time they think of this, the big families and forces cannot help but scold their mothers. The Long Family is already so strong, and they are in-laws with Tang Jiabao. Isn''t this a Big Mac with a strong alliance? !


    How does this make people fight the Long Family? The last time the Long Family was besieged, it was determined that Tang Jiabao could not be saved after the layout. It would be no problem to destroy the Long Family before dealing with Tang Jiabao. But now the Long Family hasn''t died, so as soon as the news of Tang Ye going to Tangjiabao came out, everyone tightened their nerves!


    Undoubtedly, this is the Long Family and Tang Jiabao joining forces!


    This is a very serious matter. All the families and forces involved in the besieging of the capital city that day were afraid that the Long Family and Tang Jiabao would attack them, so they also united, otherwise they would not be able to fight.


    ...


    In the main hall of Tangjiabao''s main control building, Tang Houyu, the master of Tangjiabao, sat in a chair a little fidgeting, as if worried about something. At this time, a middle-aged man came in with a mechanism bird to see him, and bowed down to salute him.


    Tang Houyu has thick eyebrows and thick eyes, with a simple and honest look on his face. His hair and brows have turned pale, he was an old man. However, because of her good spirits, she looks younger than her actual age. It stands to reason that a rough man like him cannot give birth to a beauty like Mrs. Long, so Tang Houyu''s wife must be very beautiful.


    Seeing a middle-aged man with a mechanism bird coming in, Tang Houyu stood up and said anxiously: "Instant, where is Ye''er?"


    The middle-aged man looks very mature and stable, and he is a reassuring person. He is actually Tang Houyu''s adopted son, and was named Tang Instant by Tang Houyu.


    Tang Shunfa looked at Tang Houyu and said, "Foster father, Long Ye has reached the mountain pass."


    "Okay! I''ll pick him up personally!" Tang Houyu said excitedly.


    "Foster father..." Tang Shunfa felt that Tang Houyu''s courtesy was too heavy, and he was puzzled, and said: "Foster father,''Dragon Ye'' appeared once, and you know it is not the real Long Ye. I think it must be true?"


    Tang Houyu laughed and said, "You haven''t investigated Long Ye''s identity. What is his situation?"


    Tang Shun thought for a while and said, "He comes from the outside world, his real name is Tang Ye..."


    "That''s it!" Tang Houyu said excitedly: "In the past, apart from the few old guys who are still alive, who knows the truth about the matter of the immortals on the earth? Huh, those old things, take my only grandson to kill me. But I tried my best to oppose it. Someone wants to impersonate my grandson? I only need to know where he comes from to know if it''s true. But from the big world, that''s right! After all, back then... Forget it, let¡¯s go to Yamaguchi Pick up grandson!"


    Tang Houyu didn''t want to talk about the plan of the immortals on the ground, so he changed his words and said nothing more, and went out after finishing his clothes. Tang Shunfa didn''t ask much. Knowing that things had always been a taboo back then, he followed Tang Houyu to the mountain pass to pick up Tang Ye.


    Outside the mountain pass, before Tang Ye''s carriage, it was the guard who arrived first. The dragon guards were trained by Mrs. Long, all of them were well-trained and loyal. It can be said that they are clearly dead men. And there is another group, such as those who go from east to west, are dead men hiding in the dark, annexing and acting as spies.


    This guard team looked solemn, without a trace of fatigue on the road, and went out to fight at any time to ensure Tang Ye''s safety.


    The leader of this team is called Chen Zhongping, a confidant who has worked under Mrs. Long for many years. He took the guards to the mountain pass, and when he saw Tangjiabao''s office building, he waved his hand to stop everyone and waited for Tang Ye to come up before leaving.


    Bang bang bang!


    Suddenly there was a sound of ground shaking in front of him. Chen Zhongping looked solemn and raised his hand to signal to the guards behind him. If it is an enemy, immediately meet the enemy!


    At this time, a silver-white cheetah with black spots flew out from the corner of the mountain road!


    The cheetah is two meters high and five or six meters long. It is very shocking. Even Chen Zhongping, a well-informed general, was taken aback. Such a cheetah is a fine one! If hunted by it, the guards would be wiped out!


    All the guards tensed their nerves. Facing such a cheetah, they were surprised and scared, but they did not retreat, let alone escape. The young master they want to protect is behind them, even if the cheetah beast is the enemy, they must stand in front!


    At this time, Chen Zhongping took a closer look and saw an old man with thick eyebrows sitting on top of the cheetah. He was stunned, and then he was relieved. It was Elder Tang!


    As Mrs. Long¡¯s confidant, Mrs. Long¡¯s father, Tang Houyu, and Chen Zhongping naturally knew him. After knowing that it was Tang Houyu, Chen Zhongping quickly determined that the huge cheetah was not a real cheetah, but a beast!


    Although the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are rich enough in aura, and the limitation of aspiration is large enough, there are still very few beasts such as spirits and monsters. It is not a magical world, and such beasts can appear. Therefore, when you see such beasts in ordinary places, most of them fake. And the only thing that can create such a beast is Tangjiabao''s mechanical beast!


    And even if Tangjiabao could produce this kind of organ beast, it could only produce one or two. Because this kind of organ beast is very difficult to manufacture, and at the same time it needs very precious spirit gathering treasures to maintain its operation. For example, Tang Houyu¡¯s silver cheetah is powered by spiritual power, so it needs to be equipped with a "power source" with enough spiritual energy in its body. This power source may be a rare natural spiritual power gemstone in a century. , It may be the spirit gathering gem that Tangjiabao spent two or three generations of energy and resources to build.


    Spirit Gathering Gem, as the name suggests, a gem that can gather spiritual power. It can be manufactured manually, but the spiritual treasures that need to be consumed are incalculable, and no one can afford it except for the super-rich. In terms of playing the game, it means-exclusive to local tyrants.


    If Tang Ye needs it, it is probably affordable, because his current status is a super local tyrant!


    Following Tang Houyu, there were Tang Shunfa and dozens of Tang Jiabao''s elite disciples. They are all riding horses that are taller and mightier than usual. Those are all organ horses!


    When Chen Zhongping and his guard team saw Tang Houyu''s organ war horse team, their momentum directly lost. They all know themselves, if they fight with Tang Houyu''s agency team, they will definitely be abused so that they don''t even know their parents.


    This is the terrible thing about Tangjiabao. And what was displayed before him was only a small part of Tangjiabao. It is not without reason that others want to befriend Tangjiabao, or be afraid of Tangjiabao.


    Sitting on the silver cheetah, Tang Houyu looked down on Chen Zhongping, and asked, "Where is my grandson?"

 Chapter 883： Plotting for hegemony?

    Chen Zhongping dismounted and walked towards Tang Houyu. Seeing Tang Houyu''s behemoth cheetah, he was very nervous. He was sure that the behemoth cheetah could swallow him alive as long as he lowered his head and spoke. Fortunately, the organ beast does not need to eat!


    At this time, Chen Zhongping admired Tang Ye very much. He was the young master of the Long Family, the only son of the Long Family, and the Lord of the Tang Family Castle loved his grandchildren. If Tang Ye went to participate in some young master''s meeting, he said second, who would dare to say first?


    But thinking about the attitudes of other forces towards the Long Family, this Long Family is not so enviable. Because those people want to move the Long Family, it is very useful to kill the only son of the Long Family. Can it hit Long Xingtian, or let the Long Family be broken, and still worry about the Long Family''s survival?


    The young and old of the Long Family has to bear more pressure than anyone!


    "It''s really natural to have no riches and fate..." As Mrs. Long''s confidant, Chen Zhongping knew more about Tang Ye. Tang Ye had suffered outside the big world since he was a child, and finally returned to the big world. Although he is a super young, he has no leisure time to enjoy it slowly.


    No wonder Mrs. Long, Long Xingtian, and Tang Houyu are so doting on Tang Ye, they all want to make up for this ill-fated child!


    Chen Zhongping works for Mrs. Long. He sees a lot of the scenes of Mrs. Long missing her son. That is really what I feel sorry for. Therefore, Chen Zhongping''s attitude towards Tang Ye is influenced by Mrs. Long and he is very caring.


    The notoriety that was made when Tang Ye just returned made Chen Zhongping and many of the Long Family''s staff members very worried. If Tang Ye was such an incurable young master, they would not be willing to serve. They only serve the master of the wise and martial arts. Later, Tang Ye saved the Long Family Crisis, they saw Tang Ye''s strength, and they were all amazed by it. So now, Chen Zhongping and the members of the group of guards under his leadership are willing to work for Tang Ye.


    "I have seen Lord Tang Bao, Young Master is behind him and will come right away." Chen Zhongping saluted Tang Houyu.


    Tang Houyu nodded, and said, "Teacher Chen has worked so hard. After I pick up Ye''er for a while, you take your brothers to have a good meal, and then take a rest. I will show your concern for Ye''er!"


    "Lord Tangbao is polite. It is our responsibility and honor to serve the Young Master!" Chen Zhongping emphasized.


    drive!


    There was a sound of riding a horse from the side of Shandao Bend. Tang Houyu and Chen Zhongping looked around and saw a luxurious carriage approaching slowly, it was Tang Ye''s carriage.


    Tang Ye opened some curtains and saw Chen Zhongping and the guard team. Looking further away, he saw Tang Houyu riding a giant cheetah. He was taken aback, thinking that there was such a huge cheetah. But soon he felt that there was no vitality in the giant cheetah, only rich spiritual power. He had learned a lot about Tangjiabao from Mrs. Long and knew that the behemoth cheetah was a powerful mechanical beast.


    Tang Ye knows that Tang Houyu is a unique person who can ride on a giant cheetah. Combined with Tang Houyu''s appearance, although rough, some parts are very similar to Mrs. Long. Tang Ye judged that it was his grandfather.


    Zhiqiu grabbed Tang Ye''s arm and raised her head to look out the window. She was shocked when she saw the two teams dressed up and solemn, thinking that they were going to fight. When she saw Tang Houyu''s behemoth cheetah, her mouth opened sharply. She was so surprised that she didn''t know what to say. Those little hands grasped Tang Ye tightly, very nervous.


    Tang Ye rubbed her head and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, that''s Grandpa... Grandpa, just call it that way. Grandpa Grandpa is kinder, Grandpa should like it."


    "Grandpa grandpa?" Zhiqiu looked at Tang Ye in surprise and doubt.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I call him grandfather, you are my apprentice, so you can''t also be called grandfather, then call him a grandfather, remember to be polite."


    "Yeah!" Zhiqiu promised with nodded head, very happy and looking forward to it. She looked at Tang Ye''s Shui Ling with beautiful eyes, very obsessed. She thinks Tang Ye is the most handsome master and the most handsome man in the world. Master is great, and the people that Master knows are also great. Follow Master and have meat every day!


    Tang Ye looked at the princess and said, "Han Yue, I will see Grandpa in a moment, you..."


    "I know what to do, it won''t make you feel rude!" Wang Hao said coldly.


    Tang Ye just wanted her to be gentler, and now Wang Hao''s cold and arrogant attitude just didn''t work, he wanted to say a few more words, but the Wang Hao''s face suddenly became gentle, and she knew that she was a well-behaved and sensible girl.


    "I will leave a good impression in front of Grandpa, and will not make you feel rude!" The princess smiled lightly at Tang Ye.


    That is not the princess, but Lin Yourong.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, really speechless.


    The princess is really such a thing.


    Tang Ye was very emotional, she really married a wife who can go to the hall, go to the kitchen, act coquettishly inside, and be cute, and beat a rogue daughter-in-law outside, because a daughter-in-law has two personalities, and the two are perfect. .


    When Zhiqiu saw Lin Yourong, his brow furrowed and his eyes were very puzzled. She could feel that the wife had changed, but she was obviously the same person, so how could she change?


    The little girl couldn''t understand, she looked at Tang Ye and Lin Yourong, and finally sighed softly. Hey, the world of adults, I don''t understand it!


    When the carriage stopped, Hei Lao never went to participate in the lively scenes. On occasions like Tang Ye and Tang Houyu''s meeting, most of the family love burst out, and he was not used to it, so he stayed on the side of the carriage. Chen Zhongping immediately went over to help draw up the curtains of the carriage and respectfully invited Tang Ye and Lin Yourong down.


    After Tang Ye went down, he hugged Zhiqiu down, and then stretched out his hand to hold Lin Yourong''s hand, helping Lin Yourong come down.


    Lin Yourong gently rolled up the skirt, with a slight smile and a hint of shame, subtle and gentle, and the most beautiful.


    The guards and the guards behind Tang Houyu were fascinated by Lin Yourong like this. However, they quickly lowered their heads and dared not look directly, because that was the young master''s wife!


    Remember Yu Fusheng, the dead disciple of Yin Yang Gate? The rumor is that Yu Fusheng was interested in Qian Hanyue, but was killed by the Long Family Young Master!


    Everyone at the scene knew that Qian Hanyue was the young master¡¯s wife, so Lin Yourong was so beautiful, they didn''t dare to look at it, what if she was chopped by the young master?


    When Tang Houyu saw Tang Ye, his eyes and face contours were so similar to those of his only daughter, Mrs. Long. He was certain that Tang Ye was his grandson!


    At this moment, Tang Houyu''s eyes were a little red, and the child who was struggling, finally came back!


    Tang Houyu dismounted, and all the guards behind him riding the agency horses dismounted at the same time, brushing, their voices were neat and loud, as inspiring as a solemn army.


    Tang Ye walked up to Tang Houyu and shouted with a smile, "Grandpa."


    "Ye..." Tang Houyu thought about the scenes when he saw his grandson countless times, thinking that he was a bad old man and he should be able to control his emotions. He didn''t expect to hear Tang Ye call grandpa, but he couldn''t help but touch him, Zhang I wanted to speak but I couldn''t say it, turning into a kind of excitement of tears of joy.


    "Okay, okay, okay!" Tang Houyu held Tang Ye''s arm with both hands, and watched Tang Ye say hello three times.


    Tang Houyu turned around and waved to his hands. Dozens of people immediately knelt down and shouted in unison, "I have seen the young master!"


    As the officials heard, Tang Ye seemed to be a king at this moment.


    Tang Ye glanced at them, then at the giant cheetah, always feeling weird. He has been taking the route of being down-to-earth among civilians, and suddenly became so high-end a bit unaccustomed.


    Lin Yourong and Zhi Qiu were standing behind Tang Ye, and they were shocked to see those people who dressed solemnly treat Tang Ye like this. In such a scene, is Tang Ye trying to seek hegemony, dominate the world, and become king?

 Chapter 884： Nine-five throne!

    Seeing those people dressed solemnly like soldiers bowed their heads to Tang Ye and called in the name of the young master, it really made Lin Yourong think of things like treason, rebellion, conquest and war. So she felt that Tang Ye was going to cause trouble!


    She was very worried and couldn''t help but go up and grab Tang Ye''s clothes corner.


    Seeing Lin Yourong''s behavior, Tang Houyu was stunned and glanced at Tang Ye with a strange expression.


    Tang Ye reacted, smiled, and pulled Lin Yourong up. Lin Yourong quickly understood what Tang Ye meant, and cried out, "Grandpa."


    Tang Houyu was taken aback again. Tang Ye called her grandfather, and this beautiful girl also called her grandfather. That was... the illegitimate daughter of her daughter Wanrou?


    Damn!


    Tang Houyu gently slapped his forehead, feeling that he was really confused. This girl is the daughter-in-law of his grandson, so he called himself grandfather!


    Tang Houyu was in a good mood, haha ??laughed, looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Are you... Han Yue?"


    Lin Yourong nodded slightly and said, "Yes, Grandpa."


    There is no such person as Lin Yourong in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and some are the already famous Leng Fairy Qian Hanyue.


    Tang Houyu, including the guards of Tang Jiabao, found it strange. Qian Hanyue was a cold fairy, how could she look like a gentle and obedient girl? How could she be cold? It seems that the rumors are mostly false, including the notoriety of the young master!


    The people present, even if they were only guards, were people of good character, after all, they were chosen by Mrs. Long and Tang Houyu. If Tang Ye, the young master, was as notorious as it was said outside, they would not give Tang Ye his life. Fortunately, looking at the current situation, they were not disappointed in Tang Ye!


    Tang Houyu has a lot of doubts about Lin Yourong, but he will definitely not ask those in the current situation. He smiled and said, "Yes, yes, you and my family Yeer are a match made in heaven. Grandpa blesses you. I heard that you will have a wedding on another day. Grandpa prepares a big gift for you. In addition, Tang Jiabao will give out 20 additional ice and snow motor cars to Guanghan Tiangong, as a little bit of grandpa¡¯s heart, I believe Palace Master Nangong will like it!"


    Although Lin Yourong did not have a deep impression of the Guanghan Temple and did not know the great value of the ice and snow train to the Guanghan Temple, the things Tang Houyu planned to give were too precious. She politely shook her head and said, "Grandpa, you don''t need to be so polite, I It¡¯s good to keep a low profile with Tang Ye¡¯s marriage."


    Lin Yourong''s face turned red, and he glanced at Tang Ye secretly. She felt so dreamy, she didn''t expect to get married to Tang Ye in Guwu Jianghu!


    Tang Houyu was very happy. He felt sorry if he didn''t send something, and smiled at Lin Yourong: "It''s okay, I don''t have anything else in Tangjiabao, just those things!"


    Tang Ye was worried about Lin Yourong''s embarrassment, so he called Zhiqiu and introduced to Tang Houyu: "Grandpa, this is Zhiqiu, my apprentice."


    He Zhiqiu was very sensible, and looked at Tang Houyu with a smile and shouted, "Hello, grandpa!"


    "Haha!" Tang Houyu was very happy, it''s been a long time since it was so lively. He saw that Qiu Shui Lingling was a very cute and sensible child, and he liked it with all his heart. It may be that girls are more likely to be liked and loved than boys. Tang Houyu seems to regard Zhiqiu as a great-granddaughter.


    After Tang Ye introduced his person, Tang Houyu asked Tang Shun to come up and introduced to Tang Ye: "This is Shun, my son is considered your uncle."


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Shun and smiled: "Uncle."


    Tang Shunfa smiled on his face, and he was very happy to meet Tang Ye, and said: "Don¡¯t be polite, my foster father is so kind to me, you are willing to call me uncle again, I¡¯m so excited that I don¡¯t know what to say. !"


    After a polite greeting, Tang Houyu asked Tang Ye to rest in the city, and he could say anything slowly. Tang Houyu didn''t follow Tang Ye, but asked Tang Shunfa to take Tang Ye and Lin Yourong in. Tang Houyu walked towards the old man and started talking to him.


    Tang Ye turned his eyes slightly and saw Tang Houyu and Hei Lao talking together. He guessed that Tang Houyu and Hei Lao knew each other, even if they didn''t know each other, they were from the same era and they would have some common topics.


    Hei Lao drove slowly in the carriage. Tang Houyu followed him. Without going to see Hei Lao, he looked at the green water and green mountains in the distance, and said, "I didn''t expect you to stay in that big yard and make fire sticks and follow my grandson. Come out together."


    Hei Lao Yingying smiled and said, "Why, are you planning to settle the account with me?"


    "Ha...what''s the bill for me?" Tang Houyu smiled and said, "Even if you look for it, you should look for Long Tengtian. But the old guy has already been taken by the sky. I can''t go with the sky, right? The people of the Long family have been unable to get past that day for generations, and I don¡¯t know why. In Ye''er¡¯s generation, maybe they will change. His name is Longye, and he is not called Long, so he feels comfortable listening."


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Houyu. He probably felt that Tang Houyu was boring. His name was just a code name. What could he change? With such a bloodline, it is destined for a long time, how can it be so easy to change?


    "The boring old thing..." Heilao snorted lightly.


    Tang Houyu laughed and said, "Back then, the gatekeeper was chasing a few of our old things. We died one by one. I took my four children and fled. I personally put my grandson into the outside world without time to save the other three children. One was snatched by the gatekeeper, and two were taken by Old Man Mo and fell into Death Valley, probably dead. I have been guilty for this incident for many years and have not been out of this mountain pass for a long time..."


    As Tang Houyu said, he fell silent slowly, and when he touched on the terrible thing that year, those concerned at that time seemed unwilling to mention it.


    Hei Lao also had a short silence, and then leisurely said: "What can you blame? Long Ye is your grandson, you are not the first to save him, can you save him? How can there be such a selfless person... ¡­Besides, you are not saving the dragon night, you are just gambling. As the son of the melting pot of the immortals on earth, the probability of survival in the outside world is less than 10%. If you put the children of those three families into the outside world , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s unavoidable to be hated by them. Now the three still hate you because Longye is alive. Longye is alive. They thought that if the child you let was their child, then their child would also live, then The children who are now called Young Masters should be their children. Humanity...isn¡¯t it always selfish?"


    Tang Houyu was silent, this is a question that cannot be explained satisfactorily. From the moment Tang Ye returned to Guwu Jianghu alive and became the young master, it was doomed that the three family members would resent him. Because it''s not fair. The fairness of the three families is that the children either live together or all die.


    However, even though he was resented, it is a fact that Tang Ye is alive now, and Tang Houyu will not let this grandson face life and death again. The time when the city of God was under siege, he was too late to be rescued. This passed his bottom line and made him feel that he had paid off the debt. Then, what Tang Ye will do next, he will fully support!


    If Tang Ye wants to sweep the Guwu rivers and lakes, then his Tangjiabao organ beast must go first! A person who is destined to be extraordinary at the moment of birth will not be bound by a small fate!


    Tang Houyu looked at the back of Tang Ye walking in front, with a firm expression, and said: "After doing this last thing, this era will truly belong to their era."


    Hei Lao frowned, and said: "This kind of Jianghu pattern, other old guys will agree? Long Ye''s position is easy to be jealous, and then ascend the Ninth Fifth Emperor, I am afraid..."


    Tang Houyu smiled and said, "Is it just the rivers and lakes that are bothering you?"


    "Chaotang and Jianghu stand side by side?" Hei Lao sneered.


    Tang Houyu refused to give in and said, "Whether this will be going forward or backward, it is better to leave it to future generations to judge."

 Chapter 885： Is this implying something?

    Entering Tangjiabao, I found a city in the mountains inside, no different from the city outside. There are ordinary civilians, vendors, residential areas and restaurants. The office buildings in Tangjiabao are distributed according to the plan and are taller than ordinary buildings. They have their own characteristics and are easy to identify.


    The city was built on the back of the mountain, and the main building of Tangjiabao is in the center of the city on the backing. Tang Shunfa led Tang Ye, Lin Yourong and Zhiqiu into the main building, and Chen Zhongping led the guards to settle elsewhere. Tang Houyu and Hei Lao finished talking and caught up with Tang Ye and the others.


    "Ye''er, you must not be polite, I can call the shots of Tangjiapu, or you can call the shots!" Tang Houyu loved Tang Ye so much and looked at Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye smiled and declined Tang Houyu''s enthusiasm and giving, and said, "Grandpa, I know what I should take and what I should not take. Some things are better not to take."


    Tang Houyu was taken aback, watching Tang Ye stay silent for a while, then he laughed, very happy and relieved. It was said that the Young Master of the Long Family was full of evil, and he was still a little worried. However, after stringing together and analyzing what Tang Ye had done, he knew that his grandson was hidden. After the crisis in Shendu City was resolved, it thoroughly proved the prestige and courage of Young Master Long. Tang Houyu felt dreamy. His grandson was living in the big world. Not only did he survive, he became such an outstanding person, and his destiny was still very good for him!


    Tang Houyu knew even more that Tang Ye was not only courageous and powerful, but also very stable, and his scheming was not lost, otherwise the identity of the Young Master of the Long Family could crush him.


    Tang Houyu looked at Tang Ye with satisfaction, and said, "There are some things you don''t take, but I will give some things."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    Zhiqiu was held by Lin Yourong and followed Tang Ye. The little girl was very happy, she wanted to talk when she was happy, but she could not understand the conversation between Tang Ye and Tang Houyu. Some things can''t be taken, what are you talking about?


    At the age of Zhiqiu, those things are naturally not understood. Lin Yourong next to him probably understood it, but it was a man''s business. She didn''t participate, so Zhiqiu didn''t worry about these things. Lin Yourong now looks more and more like a virtuous wife in the Lord.


    Tang Houyu and Tang Ye walked, after a while, they stopped talking, and finally they spoke, "Those things...I will still give you later."


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Now is not the time. If one day is needed, and the time comes, even if Grandpa doesn''t give it, I will ask for it."


    Tang Houyu smiled, the more he watched Tang Ye, the more he liked it. This kid is a sensible person, with a big pattern in his heart.


    Zhiqiu was about to roll his eyes, his face wrinkled. Can''t Master and Grandpa say something normal?


    In fact, what Tang Ye and Tang Houyu were talking about was undoubtedly one word: Quan.


    Tang Houyu wanted to give Tang Ye the right to Tang Jiabao. If the Long Family obtains the power of Tang Jiabao, then uniting the Long Family will form a giant force. This force is sufficient to conquer the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, attack the great clans and sects, and realize the unification of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes.


    However, Tang Ye believes that it is inappropriate to take up the power of Tangjiabao now. It is indeed inappropriate. Although the Long family and Tang Jiabao are relatives, but Tang Jiabao''s surname is Tang Bu, and Tang Jiabao is also full of talents. Who will be convinced if an outsider is suddenly their master?


    What is the use of an army that cannot give orders? Waiting to be betrayed? So Tang Ye knew very well that it was only suitable for Tangjiabao to ask for some equipment, not for power.


    But being unsuitable does not mean it cannot be required, nor does it mean it is not required. The Long Family wanted to deal with those families, they couldn''t do without the power of Tang Jiabao. So in the next period of time, the Long¡¯s family and Tangjiabao¡¯s exchanges will become more frequent, and Tang Ye will also show his abilities in Tangjiabao. If they are recognized by those in Tangjiabao, he will take it from Tangjiabao in the future. Right¡± is not difficult. What he had to do was not only to get Tang Houyu''s approval, but also to get the whole Tangjiabao''s approval.


    Tang Ye''s steady governor made Tang Houyu very satisfied. He smiled and said to Tang Ye: "Whenever you need it, please tell me at any time. As for what you need now, I will take you to the warehouse tomorrow!"


    "Thank you Grandpa." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    Tang Houyu waved his hand and said, "What are you polite to me? Is your mother okay?"


    "My mother is very good, let me say hello to Grandpa on her behalf." Tang Ye smiled.


    "That''s good." Tang Houyu patted Tang Ye on the shoulder, and said: "Well, there is still some time, you go to have a good rest with Han Yue and Zhiqiu, and later I will let the servants prepare sumptuous meals and invite some Tangjiabao Important people come to let you get to know each other, our grandson''s, also have a good time!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    Tang Ye took Lin Yourong and Zhi Qiu down to rest, and then followed the people to the lobby after the rest. Tang Houyu made people prepare a very rich dinner, set a dozen big tables, gathered the elites of Tangjiapu, Tang Houyu let them and Tang Ye know each other.


    This is Tang Ye''s first appearance in Tangjiapu, leaving a good impression, and it is very necessary to build a good relationship. Of course, it''s impossible to get close to everyone at first meeting and drinking. What many people do on the surface of this kind of occasion is different from what they think in their hearts. Most people maintain a wait-and-see attitude in their hearts, and will not rush to express their stance.


    Tang Ye had not experienced this kind of thing for the first time, so he dealt with it well. When meeting with others and recognizing drinking, they have a good grasp of what the other person thinks, neither acting alienated nor eager to test the other''s attitude. Although this approach is very smooth, it is also considered a communicative ability. Sometimes there are many things in life, that is, meeting people and talking about people, and talking about ghosts.


    After the banquet, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went to rest. Originally, Lin Yourong wanted to take Zhiqiu to sleep, but the little girl Zhiqiu was amused by the adults and drank a glass of white wine during the banquet. Soon she was so dizzy that she was hugged by Tang Ye to rest. Tang Ye''s room and Lin Yourong''s room are the two rooms opposite the courtyard. Now Lin Yourong simply entered Tang Ye''s room and let Zhiqiu rest well.


    Tang Ye sat on the bed, watching Lin Yourong **** and apologized: "You shouldn''t like that occasion. I''m sorry to let you stay with me."


    "Why!" Lin Yourong came over and sat on Tang Ye''s lap, let Tang Ye embrace her by the waist, and said, "I''m not so hypocritical. You are a man who does big things, so I do too. Woman of big business~"


    "A woman doing big things?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong curiously.


    Lin Yourong blushed, but he was not afraid of being shy, and said, "Isn''t he the woman who conquered the man who does the big thing?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Daughter-in-law, is this implying something?

 Chapter 886： Elite war cavalry!

    Tang Ye felt that Lin Yourong must have something else! Conquer yourself?


    He had to ask Lin Yourong and said, "How do you want to conquer me?"


    Lin Yourong sat on Tang Ye''s lap, getting closer to Tang Ye. Ah, this is incredible, Lin Yourong''s plump chest attacked Tang Ye, which made Tang Ye feel very hurt. Women have always been a big weapon of men!


    But Tang Ye was a very stable old driver. He rolled his eyes and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Don''t sleep well, what are you doing?"


    Lin Yourong smiled and said, "Conquer you!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Conquer with your **** and beautiful legs?"


    "No, it''s between the legs." Lin Yourong bit her lip.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded.


    The daughter-in-law is really obscene, and grandpa outside the big world must not know what to say!


    Lin Yourong wanted to tease Tang Ye, but she was too ashamed to look at people. But her body was already soft, and her legs couldn''t help but move closer, obviously a desire. In that regard, she is still a very easy girl to feel.


    Seeing Lin Yourong like this, Tang Ye lowered his eyes and said, "I should conquer you!"


    After all, Tang Ye directly picked up Lin Yourong and put it on the bed, hehehe... Maybe it was Lin Yourong who wanted to make Tang Ye happy, and when Jiaoyin deliberately raised his voice, and made him sultry.


    "This... isn''t it? You have to bear it, or you''ll be caught in a pig cage! Too unreserved, the people in Guwu Jianghu are very traditional!" Tang Ye said to Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong glared at him, and said in embarrassment: "It''s not to make you...If you do this, I will let Han Yue come out!"


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t...don''t!" Tang Ye was a little scared. If Lin Yourong becomes the princess, the princess will not make a mess of things when he sees himself and him like this!


    Lin Yourong smiled triumphantly, as if grabbing Tang Ye''s handle, making Tang Ye obediently catch her. This is very fulfilling. She wrapped Tang Ye''s body again, pulled up the quilt to cover them, and continued to rock the sheets.


    The next day, Lin Yourong forgot for a while, came out of Tang Ye''s room swaggeringly, and the people were stunned when they saw it. The young lady is so bold? Although it is said that the young master¡¯s wife has already been called, the two have not got married yet, so it is really inappropriate to sleep together!


    Lin Yourong was stunned when he saw the look of his servants, and realized that the people in Guwu Jianghu were much more conservative, so he pretended to cough a few times and said seriously: "Don''t get me wrong, I''ll go to the young master to discuss things!"


    "Yes, Madam Young Master..." Everyone responded in unison, but they still think what they think in their hearts.


    Lin Yourong hurriedly returned to his room to avoid embarrassment. She used to think that she was very conservative, but now that she has become a slut, she is very depressed.


    After breakfast, Tang Houyu took Tang Ye to the weapons depot in Tangjiapu. He had understood Tang Ye''s needs a long time ago, and Madam Long had also sent him a secret letter. Since it is necessary to train an elite army, it is certainly inseparable from excellent equipment. It happened that he had these things in Tangjiabao, and he had already started preparing when he received a secret letter from Mrs. Long.


    Tang Ye asked Chen Zhongping to bring a few guards over to try out equipment. Before arriving at the weapons depot, Tang Houyu opened the doors one after another to the weapons depot, and dismissed many of them one by one before reaching the weapons depot. With this arrangement, no one can break in and grab something. Just like the office building outside, it is impossible for others to take down Tangjiabao without paying a heavy price.


    Arriving in the armory, seeing all kinds of exquisite weapons and organ items placed inside, Tang Ye, Chen Zhongping, and several members of the guards who had brought them were all staring with surprise. Those bows and arrows, ballistas, and mechanism birds are neatly arranged, making people feel very spectacular.


    Tang Houyu smiled triumphantly when he saw their reaction. Their surprise was the recognition of Tang Jiabao''s strength, and Tang Houyu was naturally happy. And what he wanted to show Tang Ye was not only this, but also more. Since Tang Ye wants to build an elite army, he will give Tang Ye what he needs to build an elite army!


    Tang Houyu led Tang Ye to the center, and saw pieces of armor on the ground in the center. In addition, there were arrows and ballistas beside the armor!


    "This is the armor I specially built for your guards. These armors are made of special materials. Even without the power of invulnerability, they also have a strong defense function. Without the power of the Spirit Realm, it is difficult to penetrate directly with swords and guns. In addition, this battle armor is also equipped with several organ crossbows, which can load sharp objects such as sharp arrows and crossbow ammunition, and shoot them out to hit the enemy. The enemy will not die or be disabled!"


    Tang Houyu picked up a piece of armor and explained its power and function to Tang Ye, looking triumphant. This was newly developed by him and several skilled craftsmen in Tangjiabao, not only a solid armor, but also a multi-functional attack weapon. If an army is equipped with such equipment, it can absolutely crush any other formed squad.


    Tang Ye was very amazed. Tang Jiabao''s invention made people compelled. Chen Zhongping and the members of the guards couldn''t wait to put on this new type of equipment.


    But Tang Houyu didn''t do this. Tang Houyu looked even more proud. He led Tang Ye and Chen Zhongping to another small warehouse, opened the door of the small warehouse, and saw a war horse displayed inside!


    "This is...?" Tang Ye snorted in surprise.


    Tang Houyu smiled and said: "With the armor and uniform, how can there be no war horses? These are all organ war horses carefully made by Tang Jiabao. The power of an organ war horse can be compared with ten ordinary war horses!"


    "Awesome!" Tang Ye exclaimed.


    As the person who formed the guards, Chen Zhongping, seeing such sophisticated equipment, could not wait to try his power, and said excitedly to Tang Houyu and Tang Ye: "Master Tang, Young Master, can you let his subordinates try first? The power of this armor and horse?"


    "Of course." Tang Ye smiled.


    Tang Houyu waved his hand and said, "This armored war horse is carefully designed and not everyone can use it. Only by mastering the method, knowing how to activate it, and how to use it, can it exert its true power!"


    Tang Ye arched his hands and said to Tang Houyu: "Then please trouble Grandpa Master to teach me and Master Chen, and then I and Master Chen will teach the guards!"


    "Yes." Tang Houyu smiled.


    Tang Ye and Chen Zhongping were very excited. With the equipment provided by Tang Jiabao, they could build an extremely powerful army. This army will be unmatched by the organized forces outside. The Long Family will give birth to an elite army and become the forerunner of the Long Family to aspire to the world!


    At this time, Fan Huantian and Bai Huchen of Tiger Lion City were training the army they had formed, waiting for Tang Ye to come, using the power of an elite army to encircle and kill Tang Ye!

 Chapter 887： Cannon fodder!

    Tang Ye very much looked forward to the elite war cavalry trained with Tangjiabao''s organ armor and war horses, thinking about leading this war cavalry across the rivers and lakes. However, Tang Houyu told him that it will take some time for the members of the guards to learn and adapt to the organ armor and horses, as well as to conduct some drills after adapting.


    This takes a lot of time. After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to leave first.


    Chen Zhongping objected very much, saying: "Young master, after the previous Shiyu old man, his subordinates think that there must be many people outside who want your life. At this time, there is no cavalry guard, you are very dangerous! So the subordinates disagree. Young Master¡¯s decision!"


    Tang Houyu was very worried about Tang Ye, and said, "Ye''er, it''s too dangerous for you to go out now. Wait for a while, and wait for the cavalry to train. Grandpa also hopes that you stay here more and live a good life with Grandpa."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, squinted his eyes to the distance, and said, "Leaving at this time, you can arrange many things."


    Chen Zhongping and Tang Houyu also wanted to persuade Tang Ye. Tang Ye waved to stop them. They looked very steady and assertive. They said, "You don''t have to worry about me. It''s not that easy for people on the rivers and lakes to kill me. If it''s those I can''t deal with. The characters, there are also black old men. After I leave Tangjiapu, I will keep in touch with you. After you train elite war cavalry, you will immediately join me. This must not be delayed! If I want to shoot, I will also wait After the elite war cavalry comes, so you don¡¯t have to worry even more."


    Tang Houyu and Chen Zhongping watched Tang Ye insist, and knew that Tang Ye was not a rash person. After thinking about it, they nodded and agreed to Tang Ye''s arrangement, and instructed Tang Ye to be careful.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Don''t worry, in this arena, the person who cherishes the most life may be me. I won''t let myself get into trouble easily."


    At nightfall that day, Tang Ye, Lin Yourong, and Zhiqiu left Tangjiabao in a black carriage. Because it was night, many people didn''t know that Tang Ye had left Tangjiabao. The people who know are those with ulterior motives, or smart people.


    These clever people with ulterior motives told their master that Tang Ye had quietly left Tangjiabao at night, so their masters thought that Tang Ye was leaving at night on purpose. In order not to let people know, it can be reduced. Was intercepted and killed.


    They won''t let Tang Ye live so easily!


    In the Bai family of Tiger Lion City, Bai Huchen asked him to prepare fine wine and good food, and then he had a drink with Fan Huantian to discuss matters.


    Bai Huchen didn''t like people like Fan Huantian, but after contacting Fan Huantian these days, he found that Fan Huantian was very smart, everything was arranged in an orderly manner, and even anticipated what was about to happen. Such people should be used for their own use and help themselves to fight the arena together!


    Now, Bai Huchen is a man who is determined to dominate the ancient martial arts, and he is more ambitious than anyone else. Especially looking at the army that is getting better and better under the tiger and lion colossus at the gate of the city, he felt that he had to do things like unifying the rivers and lakes. For this reason, killing Tang Ye was only a small part of this heroic hegemony.


    Then, killing Tang Ye is inevitable!


    Does Tang Ye want to stop his dominance?


    It''s impossible!


    Bai Huchen coldly snorted to Fan Huantian: "Didn''t the spy sent back news that Tang Ye had quietly left Tangjiapu? Although I don''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do, since he left Tangjiapu, it was to kill him. It''s time!"


    Fan Huantian smiled and said, "Brother Huchen, don¡¯t worry, Tang Ye¡¯s movements have been closely watched. If he dared to approach Tiger and Lion City, there will be no return. I¡¯m still investigating how Tang Ye killed him. Old man Yu¡¯s. According to my calculation, Tang Ye has been affected by evil spirits, and his strength has fallen. Then, how can he escape the old man when facing Shiyu, and even kill him?"


    As Ye Wushuang''s best friend, Fan Huantian knew the influence of Ye Wushuang''s Demon Sword on Tang Ye. Therefore, he was very clear about Tang Ye being invaded by evil spirits, and even speculated that Tang Ye''s strength had fallen. He thought it was impossible for Tang Ye like this to kill the old man Shiyu, unless someone helped.


    If the black old man beside Tang Ye helped, a character like Hei Lao would surely alarm more people, but this did not happen. Since it''s not a black old man, who else? Fan Huantian thought of Long Qingcheng, but Long Qingcheng is Shiyu''s apprentice, and the probability of winning Shiyu''s is very low.


    That day, Long Qingcheng really couldn''t beat the old man Shiyu. He wanted to die with him, but was stopped by Tang Ye. But when Tang Ye Huamo killed the old man Shiyu, she quietly left, not giving Tang Ye a chance to talk to her!


    Tang Ye was very helpless about this, Long Qingcheng left alone, she deliberately hid it, and it was not easy to find her. Tang Ye has her own business to do, so she can only ignore her temporarily, and believe that there will be a chance to see her again in the future.


    What Fan Huantian didn''t understand was how Tang Ye killed the old man Shi Yu. Tang Ye was too weird and unpredictable, even his cobweb brain had to deal with it carefully. For him, this is always a humiliation. A person who didn''t care about it at the beginning has become the most difficult enemy, and the feeling of being stuck in his heart is quite uncomfortable.


    "Tang Ye, no matter how strong you are, how can you use one enemy for one hundred and one enemy for one thousand? I will kill you, and when you are softened, how about I take your life again?" Fan Huantian looked at Tiger Lion City The army under the guard hummed secretly.


    He helped Bai Huchen train that army. When he persuaded Bai Huchen, he said that it was to dominate the rivers and lakes, but in fact, all he wanted was to kill Tang Ye! As for the so-called unification of the world, he doesn''t care about it! No matter how strong Tang Ye''s luck is, after killing too many people, his luck will be compromised and will be harmed by it!


    In ancient times, there were swordsmen, and luck was boundless, but after one sword killed a thousand people, and another sword killed a thousand people, it was finally a backlash from the luck and died due to bad luck!


    Now Fan Huantian wanted to kill Tang Ye in this way! So the army he trained is just cannon fodder! If Tang Ye kills them and kills more people, there will be a backlash of luck!


    No one can enjoy the shelter of air transport while continuously killing innocent people. Qi Luck is intangible, self-modulating, and accumulated by the prestige of the heart. That old Taoist priest could not fully control the luck of luck, otherwise he would not leave the gatekeeper to the world!


    Bai Huchen didn¡¯t know the real sinisterness in Fan Huantian¡¯s heart, and laughed: "No matter how Tang Ye killed the old man Shiyu, if he comes to me, let him taste the power of my Bai family tiger and lion army! He can kill One hundred, can you kill one thousand?"


    A smile appeared at Fan Huantian''s mouth. He didn''t know whether he was laughing at Tang Ye''s death, or laughing at Bai Huchen''s simple mind.


    Now Fan Huantian is in a very good mood, and said, "Allow the spy to report Tang Ye''s movements at any time. Even if he does not come to Tiger Lion City, he must come over, and then take his dog¡¯s life and avenge my father! Open the way for me !"

 Chapter 888： People are near the city!

    Tang Ye went to Tangjiabao, making most of the rivers and lakes nervous. Many people have never thought that the influence of Young Master Long Family will spread so quickly. This kind of thing is like a dream. It seems that not long after the young master of the Long Family appeared, the whole rivers and lakes moved around him.


    Shouldn''t such a person die faster?


    At this time, Tang Ye was sitting in the carriage with the princess and Zhiqiu, and the princess stayed inside to talk to Zhiqiu about cultivation. This is not only Tang Ye''s laziness, but also the belief that the princess who has regained the memory of her previous life has deeper attainments in cultivation, and it is of great benefit for her to teach her to know autumn. Tang Ye is really good to Zhiqiu, and is willing to do his best to cultivate Zhiqiu. To Zhiqiu, he is both a master and a parent.


    The princess likes to hear Zhiqiu call her a teacher, and people are always a little inexplicable...so the princess teaches Zhiqiu very carefully, and even teaches her the profound ice art she knows. Nowadays, regardless of Zhiqiu''s young age, she actually knows a lot of martial arts, and ordinary martial artists can''t beat her.


    Tang Ye was chatting with Black Lao outside, mostly discussing the problem of the transformation of the state of "transforming demons". But there is really no way to explain this kind of thing. He has no experience in this area. Last time he had told Tang Ye what he knew. He wanted to ask Tang Ye about the mystery, after all, Tang Ye experienced this kind of thing personally, exploring a field that no one had explored before. As a warrior, I am always curious.


    After talking about the state of "transforming demons", Old Hei looked at Tang Ye and frowned, "Are you really going to Tiger Lion City directly?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said, "It''s not straightforward, but to walk around the place a few times to gain enough time for the cavalry, and then go to Tiger Lion City."


    Hei Lao said: "If you want to detour, others may not agree."


    Tang Ye said embarrassedly: "So I have to trouble seniors to hurry up and work harder. If you need... you have to trouble seniors to do something."


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye, shook his head and smiled, and said, "It''s okay to shoot, but it won''t be too much. Too much, it''s not good for you, and it''s not good for me. Those old guys like me are very consciously retreating. Behind the scenes, I no longer intervene in the affairs of the rivers and lakes. So if I move too much, they may not be able to bear it. At that time, it will be more than good for you."


    Tang Ye nodded to express understanding.


    Hei Lao continued to drive the horse, and Tang Ye returned to the carriage. Hei Lao will not be tired from driving a carriage. Although he looks like a bad old man, sometimes he does not need to drive the road by himself, as long as he releases the fire stick. This is a kind of wonderful supernatural power that can be understood after reaching the strength of Chaoxian Realm-controlling things.


    The flying swords in the ascending world are actually one of the masters. The so-called imperial sword is just a representative name, because not only can imperial sword, but also other magic weapons. For example, it is a magic weapon of a gourd, a magic weapon of a fan and so on. There are many things that need to be cared about with the supernatural powers of controlling things, such as the things being controlled, having a close relationship with people, etc. This involves the refining of a magic weapon and the ceremony of recognizing the master.


    It''s useless to say that these are not in Chaoxianjing. Don''t even say Tang Ye is in the fairyland, even the Tongxuan realm, can''t keep it.


    He has fallen completely, from the Tongxuan realm back to the Yuling realm. This is a very sad thing. It is especially difficult for a martial artist to break into the Tongxuan Realm, not to mention that Tang Ye still entered a dead end in the pseudo-tongxuan realm. He jumped out because of the help of the ancestors of the Long Family. The realm of strength that he had achieved after experiencing so many twists and turns and life and death crisis, left him mercilessly!


    I don''t want to live anymore if I change to a general warrior. But Tang Ye is a very life-saving person, even after encountering such a tragedy, he is easy to be oppressed and laughed again, he still endures silently and works hard again!


    The hardships of life cannot defeat a truly strong person!


    However, a person who continued to die in the suffering really made people think that he would not live long, such as Tang Ye''s behavior in going to Tiger Lion City.


    Now Tang Ye asked Heilao to drive the road. Although it was a detour, the goal was to head towards Tiger and Lion City. The princess thought this was very dangerous. She didn''t believe that Bai Huchen, and even more family forces would not unite to deal with Tang Ye.


    "Can''t you wait for Chen Zhongping and the others to follow up and then leave?" Tang Ye got back into the carriage from the front, and the princess looked at him with a bad temper.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Now I go around in circles, and many people will follow them, just enough for Chen Zhongping to train the cavalry. If I wait until Chen Zhongping trains the cavalry and then come out from Tangjiabao, then It will directly lead to a confrontation situation, which may be deadlocked with each other. This is not the result I want. Even, the combined forces of Tiger and Lion City are large enough to directly compare my war cavalry, which is even more not what I want. The result. What I want is the appearance of the war cavalry, which gives people a kind of invincible pressure that they have to follow. It is a kind of..."


    "Bloody and cruel!" Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    The princess shook Zhiqiu''s hand, glared at Tang Ye, and said softly, "Don''t scare Zhiqiu!"


    The princess immediately looked at Zhiqiu lovingly, and said with concern: "Zhiqiu, don''t worry about this, this is a matter for adults."


    Zhiqiu frowned slightly.


    Tang Ye did not spoil Zhiqiu like the princess, and looked at Zhiqiu and said, "Zhiqiu, if you want to run into the rivers and lakes with the master, then the master tells you that this road is not easy. Do you dare to kill someone?"


    Zhiqiu was scared and his face paled. After learning martial arts, she wants to promote good and eliminate evil, it must be to eliminate the wicked. However, she never killed anyone after all. The first killing had a great impact on the character. If you can''t get past the knowledge of autumn, then the road to the rivers and lakes can be over. There is no way to walk the rivers and lakes without seeing blood, especially staying beside Tang Ye.


    Zhiqiu made a lot of determination, worried that Tang Ye would not allow her to stay by his side anymore, clenched his hands into fists, and said, "Master, I, I dare!"


    Tang Ye watched her silent, touched her forehead after a while, and said softly, "Okay."


    The princess looked at her and sighed secretly in her heart. She knew that Tang Ye loved Zhiqiu more than she, and if Zhiqiu made such a choice, Tang Ye was even more uncomfortable than her. Why did she think it necessary, why did Tang Ye choose this way?


    Tang Ye saw through the thoughts of the princess, and said: "There is an identity, you are destined to not escape. The rivers and lakes are turbulent waves, and I am just a small boat. Sometimes I will drift to where I will decide. This... Probably the so-called destiny?"


    "But I believe that in addition to these rivers and lakes, there is a broader ocean. If you want to see the ocean, you can only cross this river and lake first." Tang Ye looked out the carriage window.


    The princess no longer speaks.


    Zhiqiu seemed to understand, and he looked at Tang Ye with his head held up slightly. Seeing Tang Ye''s eyes deep, he always felt that one day Tang Ye would be farther and farther away from her.


    The black old man who was driving outside looked expectant and pleased, with a little smile. He heard Tang Ye''s words. An ocean wider than the rivers and lakes?


    There must be.


    For example, leave the world and go to that day. For example, leaving the sky to the nine heavens. Another example is to leave Jiuzhongtian to the outer sky that day... The vast universe, who is not a dust?


    However, even if the dust is humble, he is still oriented towards the sky...If there is a chance, why not take a look?


    Hei Lao shook his head and smiled, expecting Tang Ye to walk out, but he was afraid that he would be dead the day Tang Ye walked out. How far can this child who I am looking forward to go?


    Deep in his heart, Old Black, like the minister who helped the dragon, felt that this world was a prison, and the warrior should break free! He wants Tang Ye to stir the rivers and lakes, whether to change the atmosphere of the rivers and lakes, or to target the gatekeepers and the shackles of heaven and earth luck, who can say?


    ...


    Three days later, when the carriage arrived at the gate of Tiger and Lion City, Tang Ye stood up and called to Bai Huchen.


    This is the beginning of the storm of innovation in the arena!

 Chapter 889： The plot ends!

    Tang Ye gave Chen Zhongping three days to train the guards. The guards used Tangjiabao¡¯s armor and horses to drill and then rushed to Tiger Lion City.


    Three days later, Tang Ye appeared in Tiger and Lion City and started the plan he had arranged in the morning.


    In the crisis of the city of God, all forces participating in the plan to seize the city must pay for it!


    Tang Ye had enough reasons to take action, and no one could say anything. Now let''s stroke Guwu Jianghu!


    Hei Lao sat on the carriage and looked at Tang Ye, not only watching a good show, but also doing protection work. At this point, he had put all the expectations in his heart on Tang Ye.


    After all, this old man was still affected by the "Fairy on Earth" plan that year. Whether it was the wish to go further as a warrior himself, or as a close friend of Tang Ye''s grandfather Long Tengkong, he was told by Long Tengkong. "Fairies on Earth" project is related.


    Deal with gatekeepers and break the shackles of heaven and earth!


    The plan more than 20 years ago was slanted and not in compliance with the rules, and paid a heavy price, but finally it also gained something. Now Tang Ye''s existence is reasonable, and the gatekeeper can''t say anything. Then the gatekeeper can''t say anything about the Jianghu reforms driven by Tang Ye!


    If the gatekeeper forced a shot and violated the rules set by the old Taoist priest, they would be in trouble instead.


    At this point, the old Taoist priest is good.


    Now, to allow Tang Ye to accumulate enough luck, because he wants to deal with the gatekeeper and break the shackles of heaven and earth, it is necessary to control the luck.


    The thing of Qi Luck existed when the world was opened up in the ancient times, and it is even rumored to exist in the ancient times. Not to mention the gatekeeper, even the old Taoist priest can''t control it, and can only adjust and interfere through the appropriate trajectory.


    If the luck is gathered together and become strong enough, there is no problem with fighting the gatekeeper. How to get luck depends on personal experience. People like Tang Ye are destined to be extraordinary. If you grasp the arena with one hand, then Qi Luck will be strong enough!


    The princess sat in the carriage and looked at the situation outside through the window. Originally, she was very opposed to Tang Ye taking risks, but slowly, she realized the necessity of Tang Ye taking this path. And this path gradually integrated with what she had always wanted to do. Her original wish was to break the shackles of heaven and earth and go up that day to unlock the secrets she had touched. If Tang Ye mastered the rivers and lakes and gathered his luck, there would be hope for breaking the shackles of heaven and earth.


    "You are very helpless...but, just go like this, I will always...be by your side." The princess looked at Tang Ye, who was standing alone at the gate of Tiger Lion City, and secretly said in her heart that she had a right to Tang Ye. Love and distress.


    She was very moved by Tang Ye''s fate. Outside the big world, Tang Ye fought against the minister of Fulong, which can be said to be against the Xuanhuang plan, but inside the Guwu Rivers and lakes, he was forced to take a road that might break the shackles of the world. Tang Ye must be very contradictory in his heart. One day in the future, he will face a major choice.


    The princess felt Tang Ye''s resistance and struggle against all this, but in the end it seemed to become helpless and compromise.


    Fate...Is it really a certain person in the sky, or a certain book, that was written a long time ago?


    Human beings, can''t they get rid of the manipulation of heavenly immortals after all?


    If this is the case, it would not be surprising that people in the world have hatred for the sky.


    Maybe, Tang Ye was a chess piece from the sky, not the old Taoist priest?


    The old Taoist oppressed the sky, and this sky broke the layout of the old Taoist with a bizarre chess piece?


    The pattern is infinite, and it is impossible to go out. But some people live in the present and care about so much. For example, Tang Ye, he walked the path right now, every step he felt worthy of himself, and his thoughts were enough. It doesn''t matter even if you finish this life and portray the trajectory of your life and find that it is the game set by others.


    Because at the end of life, I am not ashamed of myself.


    What a smart and keen person Tang Ye is, how can he not notice what happened to him?


    At this moment, he was facing a city alone, with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, raised his head and looked above the city gate, his gaze was more oblique, it was facing the sky!


    "If you think you can push me around, then try it. Fighting with the sky is endless fun!" Tang Ye snorted.


    Then he shouted to the people on the top of the city: "Tell Bai Huchen to come out and talk to me. What happened in Shenducheng, even if Bai Zanglong is dead, I will ask him to calculate it. You owe me Shenducheng. If the account is not paid off, isn''t our God Capital City very shameless?"


    The tiger and lion city guards who heard Tang Ye''s call on the city were really angry. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to call their city alone. The God Capital Young Master was really arrogant!


    However, the young master of God is so jealous. The guards on the top of the city had already sent people to inform Bai Huchen, and because of Tang Ye''s shouting, all of their guards had taken action, tightened their nerves, and dealt with Tang Ye with all their strength!


    Including the entire Tiger and Lion City has been commotion.


    The Bai family occupies half of the Tigers and Lions City, and in fact they have become the people in power. However, not everyone obeyed Bai''s orders. Some people disagreed with the Bai family''s participation in the plan to capture the capital city. But when the attempt to seize the capital city failed, and it was reported that the Long Family and Tang Jiabao were going to settle accounts one by one, these people who did not share the Bai family became angry and panicked. The angry Bai family hurts them, and the Panic Long family attacked Tiger and Lion City indiscriminately, carrying out bloodbaths and plunder!


    Bai Huchen had received the news that Tang Ye had arrived at the gate of the city. Unlike those panicked, he was very happy. These days, he has been trying every means to force Tang Ye to come to Tiger Lion City, just to kill Tang Ye with a trained army, and then become famous, and then start fighting the arena!


    However, after walking out of the Bai family mansion and seeing the situation in the city become turbulent, even chaotic, Bai Huchen realized that he had far underestimated the influence of Tang Ye, the young master of the gods. He was very unwilling. Why did a character who appeared not long ago spread his influence to the entire Guwu rivers and lakes, and his native-born young and old became the supporting green leaves?


    "Follow me to the top of the city. I want to see what Long Ye has to do. One dare to call me Tiger Lion City!" Bai Huchen was furious and shouted to the guards around him.


    "Yes!" a group of guards responded in unison.


    Fan Huantian followed Bai Huchen with a sneer. The game set in Tiger and Lion City has finally come to an end. He focused on killing Tang Ye, regardless of Bai Huchen. Next was the good show between Tang Ye and Bai Huchen. He didn''t need to participate, so he walked back and went to another place to watch the good show.


    Regardless of success, he will not be greatly affected. If this round was successful and Tang Ye was killed, he would be very happy. If it fails, he can also retreat and move to another place.


    Wandering horizontally and horizontally, a mouthful of chaos is a portrayal of a treacherous strategist.


    Fan Huantian is a counselor!

 Chapter 890： Ten times compensation!

    When Bai Huchen arrived at the head of the city, he saw Tang Ye standing alone in front of the city gate shouting. He frowned, then looked at the carriage behind Tang Ye, and then looked to the sides, no one else was found. He was suddenly angry, Tang Ye really came without a guard? This is how far to despise Tiger and Lion City!


    "Long Ye, do you really think I dare not kill you?!" Bai Huchen glared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked up at Bai Huchen with a sneer, and said, "Doesn¡¯t it feel ridiculous for you to say this now? Of course you dare to kill me, and you want to kill me very much. If you have a chance, you won¡¯t let me live longer. Minutes. The question is, do you have this opportunity?"


    "You..." Bai Huchen was suffocated by the excitement of Tang Ye''s words, but immediately laughed and sneered at Tang Ye triumphantly: "You said I have no chance? I tell you, today must be your death date!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye smiled faintly: "I have heard this sentence countless times in the past, but I am still alive, and those who say that I must die have already grown a grass on his grave..."


    "Longye! Then I will let you..."


    "You don''t need to become angry so quickly." Bai Huchen wanted the army to come out and kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye immediately stopped him. At this time, Tang Ye still needs to delay time. There is no bird flying in the sky, indicating that Chen Zhongping has not arrived yet.


    Tang Ye¡¯s ability to play psychological warfare has never lost to others. He watched Bai Huchen look serious and stopped playing. Bai Huchen didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, and was temporarily bluffed. He watched him wait and see what he wanted. how is it.


    Bai Huchen didn''t have much scheming, Tang Ye had already investigated this clearly. Although the spy of the Long family was not as good as the spider web, it was easy to investigate Bai Huchen''s personality. In addition, Tang Ye was also dealing with Cobweb. Niubisan has already started to wander the rivers and lakes, and traces will be left wherever he goes. When Niubisan finishes these things, the rivers and lakes will have another big web, and even the cobwebs will be in it.


    This is a vast project. Tang Ye made a budget, and weaving such a net would consume one-third of the Long Family''s financial and material resources. This kind of thing cannot be done in any family. But Tang Ye insisted on doing it, because now the Long Family consumes a lot, and when he harvests, he will double his income.


    For the time being, this can be regarded as a long-term investment, but the risk is huge.


    For example, if something goes wrong or betrayed by Niubi, all the efforts will be in vain. So weaving such a web, trust is the most important thing. For this reason, what Tang Ye gave Niubisan was not money, wealth, or power status, but an opportunity to leave a name in history.


    If it is done, there will always be the name Niubisan in the history of Jianghu!


    Knowing that Bai Huchen is a simple-minded person, Tang Ye didn''t have any pressure to deal with him, and said, "Your anger really makes sense in front of me, but in the whole thing, it doesn''t make sense!"


    "Your Bai family led people to conquer my capital city, now I''m looking for you to settle accounts, can''t I say that I did something wrong, right?" Tang Ye stared at Bai Huchen.


    Bai Huchen snorted coldly: "Then you killed my father too, is this not enough?"


    "For me personally, it''s enough." Tang Ye said, "But for the innocent people in the capital city who have died, their families have been destroyed, and their families have suffered huge losses, it is not enough... not enough!"


    Bai Huchen was furious and shouted, "What are they like to compare with my father?"


    Tang Ye stared at Bai Huchen without saying a word, her face stern.


    What Bai Huchen said is unethical.


    This kind of thing is very serious for the city in the ancient Wujiang Lake. Because there is more than one family in a city, the Bai family can now speak on behalf of the Tiger and Lion City, only because the Bai family is the largest, other families do not want to come forward, or dare not directly confront the Long family. Therefore, if the Bai Huchen has no moral justice and believes that the Bai family is supreme and ignores others, his position in the Tiger City can easily be shaken!


    It goes without saying how serious the loss of popular support is for the ruling class. Water can carry a boat, and it can also overturn it!


    Bai Huchen realized that his words were wrong and wanted to change his words, but Tang Ye spoke. Tang Ye stared at him and snorted coldly: "Anyone in the city of God is just like someone from my Long Family. As long as they are hurt, they must get justice back! If they don''t have this ability, then my Long Family will help them. Divine Capital City is one heart, since people trust my Long Family, then my Long Family will never let them down!"


    "Long Ye, what do you want?" Bai Huchen could see Tang Ye''s purpose no matter how stupid he was. This guy said so high-sounding, he''s here to act!


    Tang Ye maintained a serious expression, and took out a document from his arms, and said, "The losses suffered by the city of God that day, involving people from the Bai family, or from the Tiger and Lion City, are all recorded in it. Your Bai family and Tiger Lion City pay compensation one by one, and the price of compensation is - ten times!"


    "Ten times?!" Bai Huchen was dumbfounded and shouted: "Long Ye, you **** dreaming, right? You want me to pay you ten times, do you treat me as an idiot?"


    "Are you an idiot?" Tang Ye looked at Bai Huchen and said coldly.


    "You..." Bai Huchen was speechless, of course he was not an idiot.


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "So I am not dreaming, ten times, your Bai Family and Tiger Lion City, pay the compensation according to ten times inside, otherwise...you will know the consequences!"


    "You send someone down to get this list, and I won''t send it up. Then, after ten days, send the compensation items to the capital city on time. If the deadline is over, the consequences will be at your own risk!" Tang Ye appeared very domineering.


    Bai Huchen was out of anger, clenched his fists in both hands, the veins burst out, and he suddenly shouted to Tang Ye: "I don''t need to get this so-called compensation list! Long Ye, if you dare to come today, why don''t I dare to keep it? Get your head down?!"


    Tang Ye squinted and snorted coldly, "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "OK, and... for sure!" Bai Huchen shouted angrily, then waved his hand.


    Huhuhu!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Suddenly, a group of guards stood on the head of the city, filling the head of the city. At the same time, outside the gate of the city, other guards stood on both sides of the Shanlin Avenue and surrounded Tang Ye. In addition, there was a sound of stepping neatly, and I knew that there were a lot of people. These are all guards arranged by Tiger Lion City in order to completely kill Tang Ye!


    Bai Huchen named this group of guards the Tiger and Lion Army!


    Tang Ye looked around at the tiger and lion army surrounding him, then looked at Bai Huchen, frowning tightly.


    Bai Huchen laughed and said, "Long Ye, you didn''t expect that I would train a group of troops? Yes, this is the innovative force of the Guwu River! In the past, the forces in the Guwu River and Lake had only their own guards. The team has never had such a large army. Now, this innovative force starts with me, then the new pattern of Guwu Jianghu will end with me!"


    "Long Ye, since you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you! Can you still win such an army?" Bai Huchen said proudly.


    Tang Ye frowned and stretched out, jokingly: "Such a... army?"

 Chapter 891： Hang on the top of the city!

    It is indeed the first time that a regular army has appeared in Guwu Jianghu. Dynasty is a history of storytellers for Guwu Jianghu. Since the old Taoist cut off the luck of heaven and earth, and isolated the big world and the ancient Wu Jianghu, the ancient Wu Jianghu has been filled with grievances and grievances, and there is no condition for the establishment of a dynasty.


    By now, the conditions for the establishment of the dynasty have been met, that is, the separation between the city and the rich family. The formation of the tyrants, when they unite and oppose each other, like the Warring States period, they are only much smaller than the Warring States period. In any case, the current situation of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes can separate the dynasty and the rivers and lakes.


    Bai Huchen was influenced by Fan Huantian and believed that he was destined to be the one who carried out the reform of the ancient Wujiang Lake, especially after Fan Huantian helped him drill the army, it gave him a sense of satisfaction that commanded the world. He wanted more of this feeling. One day, the entire Guwu rivers and lakes surrendered, bowed down, and proclaimed themselves in front of him!


    emperor!


    "Tang Ye, let''s see how you can break through my heavy encirclement of the army!" Bai Huchen snorted at Tang Ye, then waved his hand, and the Tiger and Lion Army approached Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye raised his head to look at the sky. A goshawk flew by. Knowing that Chen Zhongping was coming, he no longer had any worries.


    "Bai Huchen, I''ll give you another chance, do you accept the compensation terms I proposed, or do you really want to do it?" Tang Ye looked at Bai Huchen and asked calmly, ignoring the tiger and lion army approaching.


    Bai Huchen understands Tang Ye, knows that Tang Ye is a person who can pretend to be awesome even if he has no ability and nothing to rely on, mainly to scare people. This is a psychological warfare, so he will not be scared by Tang Ye.


    Putting aside these things, Tang Ye is indeed a person right now, at most there is a carriage behind, how can he break through the encirclement of the army?


    Even if the Tiger and Lion Army were to stand and slash Tang Ye, Tang Ye might not be able to kill it! What''s so scary about that?


    Bai Huchen looked decisively, and shouted to Tang Ye: "Either you die or I die today!"


    "Okay!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, showing his momentum, and replied, "I gave you a chance!"


    After drinking, Tang Ye stretched out his hand to the carriage, "Hoo", the dragon halberd flew out from inside. Tang Ye held the Dragon''s Halberd and slammed it to the ground, making a sonorous sound, facing the encircling Tiger and Lion Army.


    Zhiqiu in the carriage was very worried, and said to the princess: "Mother, shall we not help Master?"


    The princess looked outside through the window, and the hovering goshawk was an official bird of Tangjiabao, indicating that Chen Zhongping had arrived, so don''t worry. She touched Zhiqiu''s forehead, shook her head and said, "No."


    Zhiqiu frowned slightly and looked at Tang Ye, still very worried.


    Tang Ye held the dragon halberd and fought the tiger and lion army surging continuously. Although the Tiger-Lion Army is well-trained, it is not a high-strength warrior. For Tang Ye, a person who has the imperial spirit realm and the power of the dragon halberd can exert the power of the profound realm, it is impossible to win at once, so Tang Ye still Can fight them.


    Tang Ye, holding the Shenlong Halberd, looked very brave, like a general who charged into the battle, what he lacked was only a battle armor. Under his attack, dozens of Tiger and Lion troops were beaten into flight, showing the courage of ten thousand people.


    However, the Tiger and Lion Army is still constantly besieged. Just as Bai Huchen said, even if Tang Ye was brave enough to face so many soldiers, he could kill one hundred or two hundred, what about five hundred? A thousand? Isn''t it a dead end if you lose your strength?


    Bai Huchen looked at Tang Ye and sneered. He is not afraid of dying many subordinates, he only needs to kill Tang Ye! If Tang Ye can be killed and spread to the rivers and lakes, it will definitely be able to establish a prestige and inspire a group of people. Then, what is the difficulty of rebuilding a tiger and lion army?


    Fan Huantian on the other side was in the same mood as Bai Huchen, waiting to see Tang Ye die. He paid less attention to the life of the Tiger and Lion Army than Bai Huchen, who let the Tiger and Lion Army consume Tang Ye''s strength, and he let the Tiger and Lion Army damage Tang Ye''s luck.


    Human beings are the longest of all creatures, and they carry air luck from the moment they are born. If they were killed by Tang Ye, that air luck would never accumulate on Tang Ye. Their luck will only turn into resentment, hostility, etc., and gather on Tang Ye, thus damaging the powerful luck of Tang Ye himself.


    At this moment, Tang Ye, who used the Long Family''s combat skills and the Shenlong Halberd, looked more and more fierce, as if he had become a berserker who was keen to fight, and his killing became more and more intense!


    Tang Ye killed more and more people, and his eyes became redder and red, as if he was in a demon!


    "Master!" Zhiqiu was frightened when she saw Tang Ye''s appearance, and quickly pulled the corner of the princess''s clothes, and said: "Master, Master, something is wrong."


    The princess nodded and said, "I know, he did it on purpose."


    "Huh?" Zhiqiu didn''t understand.


    The princess shook her head again and said: "Don''t worry, I will help him now, after all... he failed."


    "Failed again..." the princess murmured softly, frowning slightly worried.


    Afterwards, the princess slid out of the carriage and fell beside Tang Ye, and directly froze Tang Ye into an ice sculpture with profound ice technique.


    "This..." Bai Huchen and the others were taken aback by Wang Hao''s behavior, and it was very difficult to understand her behavior.


    They know the princess, isn''t it the Leng fairy Qianhanyue of Guanghan Tiangong? A woman who didn''t know what ecstasy soup was poured by the Long Family Young Master was so devoted to the Long Family Young Master. Because of her attitude towards the young master of the Long Family, there were a lot of bad words against her in the arena. For example, she has no shame, covets wealth and so on.


    A woman who is too beautiful is easily obsessed with a man when she is single, and a woman who is too beautiful is susceptible to resentment by a man after she follows a man with all her heart, because the man is jealous.


    Bai Huchen knew that the princess was strong, but so what? With the addition of a princess, it is not difficult to reverse the situation where the tiger and lion army has eaten Tang Ye!


    "Long Ye, I didn''t expect you to have a back hand, and the back hand is to let a woman help you, ha ha ha... You are really a man''s''good role model''..." Bai Huchen laughed ironically at Tang Ye.


    But both Tang Ye and Wang Hao ignored him, which made him furious, and shouted at the tiger and lion army: "Kill them for me!"


    "Kill!" The tiger and lion army charged and roared, and the men on the battlefield who were stimulated by the blood were always prone to become violent and brave.


    The princess looked at the tiger and lion army around her and waved her hand. The tiger and lion army around him was frozen in a large area, and there was no way to make a second attack without any effort.


    The princess was not interested in this kind of thing, nor did she glance at the Tigers and Lions army, she just stared at Tang Ye badly and said, "You want to explore the state of''devil transformation'' again? Don''t you know this is dangerous? You are always fighting In this way, do you have to have an accident to know that you regret it? You didn''t have an accident before, because you were lucky. But can your luck always be so good?"


    The frozen Tang Ye blinked.


    The princess lifted his freezing. Tang Ye''s face was straightforward, perhaps because he was still affected by the violent mood of "Transforming Demon", he said unkindly to the princess: "Why are you getting more and more wordy?"


    "You..." The princess was half-dead with anger. Regardless of how Tang Ye was affected, she was very uncomfortable to care about Tang Ye with all her heart. Tang Ye not only didn''t appreciate her, but was also angry with her.


    The princess was angry and snorted coldly: "Then I will do whatever you want, and do whatever you like!"


    After all, the princess flew directly away from the battlefield on tiptoe.


    Tang Ye irritated his wife without knowing it was wrong, curled his lips, and hummed: "The girl is trouble!"


    "Hahaha..." Seeing this scene, Bai Huchen on the head of the city was so happy that he shouted to Tang Ye: "Long Ye, why? The woman won''t follow you? How about I work hard and let her follow me ?"


    Tang Ye looked cold, pointed at Bai Huchen with the Shenlong Halberd, and said, "Today, I will take your head and hang it on the head of Tiger Lion City!"

 Chapter 892： War ride shocked the city!

    Bai Huchen knew that Tang Ye would not admit defeat with a single mouth, and wanted his own head?


    The question is, does Tang Ye have the ability to climb to the head of this Tiger and Lion City?


    "Tang Ye, if you want to take my head, you can talk to the city first!" Bai Huchen joked to Tang Ye.


    "If you can''t even get to the top of the city, how can you take my head?" Bai Huchen provoked again.


    Tang Ye looked at Bai Huchen, and then at the tiger and lion army that was approaching around him, and said lightly: "Do you think I can''t move you with this army?"


    "It''s not that I can''t be moved, but it''s impossible to touch me." Bai Huchen said to Tang Ye: "Before that, you were dead."


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Then I can kill you now."


    "Fuck your mother!" Bai Huchen cursed, thinking Tang Ye was too capable of acting.


    The corner of Tang Ye''s mouth raised, with a faint smile. It seems interesting to kill Bai Huchen in this situation?


    Tang Ye suddenly inserted the Shenlong Halberd into the ground, and although it was weakened, it still retained a certain amount of the dead wood spring power, and then merged with the flames to summon a flame python and let the python send him to the city.


    Bai Huchen was shocked when he saw it. In view of Tang Ye''s extraordinary performance in the past, he instinctively panicked. But the tiger and lion army he trained is not only an army to kill the enemy, but also an army to protect him, he is not afraid!


    When Tang Ye summoned the flame python, relying on the python to come to the city, the tiger and lion army on the city head formed a copper wall and iron wall. At the same time, archers and throwers stood in battle, bows and stones, and other great damage Throwing objects forcefully directed Tang Ye.


    If Tang Ye didn''t go back, then he would keep away the sharp arrows and heavy stone objects. The question is, can Tang Ye stop the rainy sharp arrows and stones?


    Seeing the defensive line he had arranged so firmly, Bai Huchen''s instinctive fear of Tang Ye dissipated, watching Tang Ye continue to playfully sneer.


    "Longye, do you think you can conquer the city? Do your spring and autumn dreams..."


    boom!


    Bai Huchen wanted to sneer and provoke Tang Ye a few words, but was shocked by the sudden loud noise, his words stopped abruptly.


    Bang bang bang!


    Soon, a continuous explosion sounded.


    "This is... what''s going on?" Bai Huchen felt very puzzled. Even if he was surprised at this time, he and the tiger and lion army on the front of the city could see what happened.


    They saw the sharp arrows they shot and the stone heavy objects they threw exploded in the air!


    After the explosion turned into nothingness, it would no longer be able to resist Tang Ye who was riding up the flame python!


    Bai Huchen didn''t know why this happened. Could it be that there was a problem with his setup, and the stone was filled with gunpowder? Did it explode midway because of substandard quality?


    Everyone looked at a loss, the Tigers and Lions army did not remember that the throwing objects they prepared contained gunpowder!


    On the other side, Fan Huantian, who had originally wanted to watch a good show, waited for the ending of the Tiger and Lion City layout, suddenly stood up, frowning at the mountain forest behind Tang Ye, and then narrowed his eyes to think.


    "Not good!" Fan Huantian realized that something was wrong, and Tang Ye came out of Tangjiabao. How could it be possible that he didn''t bring other people and organ weapons?


    Fan Huantian had an ominous premonition that Tang Ye would calculate it!


    He knew very well that Tang Ye''s brain was no worse than him. What he can do, Tang Ye can definitely do. Training an army, he could think, how could Tang Ye not think of it?


    Bang bang bang!


    The sharp arrows shot by the Tiger and Lion Army in mid-air, as well as the throwing objects, were almost dispelled by the explosion, and there was no threat to Tang Ye, who was sitting on the giant python and going to the city.


    When Bai Huchen saw Tang Ye approaching the city, he was startled and panicked. He shouted to the tiger and lion army beside him: "Stop him!"


    The tiger and lion army immediately rushed to the edge of the city wall to intercept Tang Ye and protect Bai Huchen behind him.


    boom!


    However, suddenly, a sharp arrow flew from behind Tang Ye and pierced the city wall. This was not enough, and it exploded!


    The explosion destroyed half of the city wall, the tiger and lion army in the range was blown up, and the stone splashed and injured people further away. Suddenly a blank area was vacated, and Tang Ye fell there peacefully.


    At this moment, Bai Huchen and the Tigers and Lions came back to their senses, realizing that it was not their problem that exploded in mid-air to break up their sharp arrows and throwing stones, but Tang Ye arranged for a back move!


    However, they have clearly investigated, and there was no ambush for the enemy in the forest behind!


    Fan Huantian and Bai Huchen knew this, that''s why they felt that Tang Ye was arrogant, and they were confident that Tang Ye would have no return today!


    However, if Tang Ye arranged for a back player, it would be different. After all, Tang Ye came out of Tangjiabao. With so many daunting organs in Tangjiabao, it is not impossible to restrain them!


    It''s just that they still don''t understand how Tang Ye''s rear move was arranged. Can you avoid your own investigation?


    Da da da!


    At this time, there was a loud and neat sound of horseshoes from the mountain forest. To be precise, it does not seem to be the sound of horseshoes. It was louder than the sound of a tall horse stomping on it, and it was stronger and harder, just like an iron hitting the ground!


    The sound alone made people feel that the mountain was about to collapse and was about to fall. Or this land is about to collapse, and he will fall down. A kind of panic and fear, a kind of bewilderment, both the Bai Huchen and the Tiger Lion Army tensed their nerves, and kept looking around, there was no intention to fight.


    drive! drive! drive!


    At this time, there was the sound of people riding horses, hoo! Suddenly, a group of unusually tall black horses jumped out of the forest. They jumped four or five meters high and passed a large army of tigers and lions. All the tiger and lion army raised their heads, or turned their heads to look, stunned.


    What kind of horse is this, so ferocious?


    boom!


    The high leaping horse landed in an arc and hit the tiger and lion army, directly killing the tiger and lion army within a few meters. At the same time, the ground shook and several tiger and lion army fell to the ground.


    It was Chen Zhongping riding on the horse.


    Chen Zhongping looked at Tang Ye, bowed and apologized, "Young Master, please forgive me for being late in coming down!"


    Tang Ye on the top of the city looked at Chen Zhongping with a smile, and said, "It''s not too late, it''s just right."


    Seeing this scene, Bai Huchen and Tiger Lion Army felt heavy. Tang Ye really arranged to have a second hand!


    So, how many people are there?


    The appearance of Chen Zhongping now makes people jealous, confused, and shocked. If there are many of these levels, what else to play?


    call! call! call!


    Just when Bai Huchen and the Tiger Lion Army were worried, the more they worried, the more things happened. At this time, another tall black horse jumped out of the mountain forest, followed by the second, third, fourth... a hundred horses, and even more, all black, as if encircling the tiger and lion city. Up!


    Those who are riding black tall steeds, and wearing black armor, look like all of them are generals!


    Originally the Tiger and Lion Army surrounded Tang Ye, but now the Black Cavalry has surrounded the Tiger and Lion Army, and even the Tiger and Lion City!


    The black colors that are connected together are depressing, frightening and panicking, giving people a feeling of "black clouds pressing down on the city and wanting to destroy the city"!


    All the Tigers and Lions were frightened and stiffened and trembling. Faced with such a black cavalry, they felt it was impossible to beat them!


    Bai Huchen was stunned when he saw such a black cavalry appear. When he reacted, his fighting spirit had been lost, and he shook his head and muttered, "That''s not an ordinary horse, it''s Tangjiabao''s organ warhorse...what''s wrong with one enemy and one hundred?"


    Bai Huchen probably guessed why he couldn''t detect the back players arranged by Tang Ye before, because these back players hadn''t come just now, and now they arrived!


    Tang Ye was delaying time just now!


    "Long Ye!" Bai Huchen stared at Tang Ye angrily, gritted his teeth with anger. He knew that his plan could not be realized. Facing the army built by Tangjiabao equipped with organ weapons, who could match it?

 Chapter 893： No spine!

    Tangjiabao¡¯s organ warhorse is much taller than a normal warhorse, and it is made of steel materials. It is hard to damage with swords and guns. If the enemy is not strong enough, it can''t be damaged. () Like the tiger and lion army right now, riding an organ war horse, rushing into them casually and killing people will be fine!


    In addition, the war cavalry wears battle armor, which is also equipped with special materials. It is invulnerable and also carries other offensive equipment, such as launching crossbows. It can shoot out a long distance and is powerful. So just now when the Tiger and Lion Army blocked Tang Yeyue on the top of the city, the cavalry from far away could shoot sharp arrows filled with gunpowder to clear the way for Tang Ye, but the Tiger and Lion Army did not know why!


    Right now, the war cavalry came one by one, surrounded the entire entrance of Tiger and Lion City, and the darkness was overwhelming, forming a sharp contrast, making people feel like a besieged city by magic soldiers!


    All the tiger and lion troops were terrified, Bai Huchen was also stiff, staring at Tang Ye''s pride and arrogance before, and his expression gradually panicked.


    Bai Huchen''s strength itself lost to Tang Ye. If the Tiger and Lion Army were suppressed again, his only end would be death. Tang Ye is a man with a cruel temperament who can do what he says. How can he let it go when he says he wants to kill him?


    Only fight to the death!


    Bai Huchen clenched his fists tightly and shouted to the tiger and lion army: "Give me! You want to survive, you can only kill Longye!"


    The Tigers and Lions were stunned, looking at the black war horses that surrounded them, they were all anxious, not daring to attack first. With such a huge difference in strength, rushing up is tantamount to hitting a rock with an egg, no one wants to die!


    Bai Huchen was furious and shouted fiercely: "Kill me!"


    The tiger and lion army was frightened, and the people in the front row screamed, no matter how many, they rushed directly to the black war cavalry.


    The black warrior has no expression, is wearing the armor, the helmet protects the head, the whole body is armed, there are no loopholes! They are like cold puppets of magic soldiers, without any sound, they are extremely scary. When the Tigers and Lions rushed up, they began to move.


    The black war horse pulled the reins of the organ war horse, the organ war horse jumped high, and then landed, hitting the tiger and lion army that rushed up, and all the tiger and lion army that had charged up were all physically smashed to death. miserable. Then the black warrior engine turned off the crossbow, whoosh, and more than a dozen tiger and lion troops that hadn''t rushed fell again. Next, the black war cavalry rushed over with a spear, the war horse knocked down the Tiger and Lion army, he shot another shot, one shot and one head!


    The black war cavalry smashed back in a circle, and the ten or twenty tiger and lion army had been desperate, and the black war cavalry was unscathed!


    Reaping life is like cutting grass!


    This is the case for a black war horse, so if dozens of black war horses act together, the Tiger and Lion army immediately suffered heavy losses!


    The black war cavalry returned to its position and once again surrounded the tiger and lion army like a puppet demon soldier, expressionless and silent, as if it would be easily captured when it wanted to take life. This completely collapsed the tiger and lion army and gave birth to nothing Fighting spirit.


    They felt that fighting against such a black warrior was simply sending their lives to the muzzle!


    Seeing that the Tigers and Lions had lost their fighting spirit, Bai Huchen couldn''t help feeling desperate. Why did this happen?


    Originally thought that he had trained an army, there was no one before Guwu Jianghu, but Tang Ye also trained an army, and it was much stronger than his!


    Tang Ye always walks ahead, why? !


    Unwilling to reconcile, Bai Huchen glared at Tang Ye and shouted: "My seven-foot man, why be afraid of a battle!"


    Bai Huchen acted very heroic and heroic, rushing to attack Tang Ye with Tiger Lion Fist.


    Tang Ye laughed, provoking and playful to Bai Huchen, and said: "I have given you a chance just now, but you still choose this way, then I can''t blame me."


    Tang Ye waved the dragon''s halberd and confronted Bai Huchen with the dragon''s combat skills. Although Bai Huchen had the profound power, but without the mahayana, his power was naturally much weaker than those of the Patriarch. Although Tang Ye fell to the Imperial Spirit Realm, the combination of the Long Family''s combat skills and the Shenlong Halberd was fully capable of reaching a level above Tong Xuan. Moreover, the Long Family''s combat skills became more and more courageous, and his strength increased, so when he fought with Bai Huchen, he would not fall into a disadvantage at the beginning. In the future, it will only gain the upper hand!


    Tang Ye and Bai Huchen fought together. Fan Huantian, who was planning to sit and watch the ending of the Tiger and Lion City, saw this, so angry that he clenched his fists and breathed deeply, adjusting his anger.


    It failed again!


    He had planned to use the Tiger and Lion Army to damage Tang Ye''s luck, but Tang Ye did not kill too many people. The Tiger and Lion Army was suppressed by the black war cavalry!


    This means that his plan has failed!


    So, he lost to Tang Ye again!


    "Long Ye!" Fan Huantian yelled, and his resentment towards Tang Ye expanded infinitely. The feeling of wanting to kill Tang Ye but unable to kill it, and seeing Tang Ye proud of it, is really painful!


    However, Fan Huantian was thankful that he did not stand with Bai Huchen, otherwise he would definitely not be able to escape. He hid in the dark to watch the good show. Now that the good show is broken, he can quietly retreat and look for the next opportunity to deal with Tang Ye.


    Fan Huantian stared at Tang Ye viciously, and shouted, "Long Ye, next time, I must kill you!"


    "There is no next time." Suddenly, a cold woman''s voice sounded.


    Fan Huantian''s body trembled, his whole body stiffened, and he slowly turned his head to look, only to see the princess standing on the roof of the restaurant behind him, looking at him coldly.


    "Qian, Qianhanyue..." Fan Huantian looked at the princess and muttered silently in his eyes. When the princess found out that he had no possibility of retreating, then he would die!


    He doesn''t want to die, he still has too many things to do, how can he die?


    "Qian Hanyue, why do you have to work for Longye?!" Fan Huantian was like crazy, accusing the princess and drinking, as if to request, "Which hero can''t you do with such good terms? Why do you want to follow? Long Ye? As long as you let me go, I will repay your kindness tenfold!"


    The princess was expressionless and said: "The grace of this world has no meaning to me."


    Fan Huantian didn''t give up, and continued: "Then you don''t have to follow Long Ye. Long Ye had such a bad attitude to you just now, why did you commit yourself to follow him?!"


    The princess looked cold and stared at Fan Huantian mercilessly: "Why do you have to mention this? I am even more angry when you mention this. I am angry, and I can''t imagine how serious the consequences are!"


    call!


    An ice spike flew out and directly stab Fan Huantian''s leg, staring at him on the floor.


    "Ah!" Fan Huantian cried out painfully.


    The princess was in a better mood, and looked at Tang Ye who was fighting against Bai Huchen, and said, "Who is a woman, how can you be less masculine? However, I can bet you that Long Ye will ask me to forgive him at night. , Because he has no backbone in women''s affairs!"


    "..."


    Fan Huan really wanted to die, and was forced to be fed a wave of dog food at this time!


    Isn¡¯t the princess a little suspicion of showing affection?


    Fan Huantian didn''t understand, how could the dignified fairy Qian Hanyue have this virtue?


    On the other side, Tang Ye fought with Bai Huchen. The power of the Shenlong Halberd was far from what Bai Huchen could match with his fists. The dragon halberd was like a huge boulder, and it suddenly smashed down. Bai Huchen was pressed into a hurry, thinking that he could stop it, and fisted, but with a click, his fists broke his bones.


    "Ah!" Bai Huchen exclaimed and fell to his knees, trembling with pain.


    Tang Ye stood in front of him holding the Shenlong Halberd.


    "You can''t kill me! I am the lord of the Bai family, the lord of the tiger and lion city! Kill me, the entire tiger and lion city will not let you go!" Bai Huchen shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye raised his mouth and smiled evilly, and said, "If Tiger and Lion City is really so loyal to you, then I will destroy Tiger and Lion City together!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    call!


    Bai Huchen didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so rampant, and he wanted to speak again, but Tang Ye waved his dragon halberd, his eyes widened, and his heart stopped beating in shock. And the next moment, Shenlongji slashed across his neck, his entire head separated from his body and flew into the air.


    Tang Ye stabbed Bai Huchen''s head with the dragon halberd again, and shouted to the tiger and lion army: "Who is going to resist?!"


    When the Tigers and Lions saw Bai Huchen''s head move, his heart suddenly rang. The master was gone, so what else?


    The last support line of the Tiger and Lion Army collapsed, and one after another abandoned their weapons and surrendered.


    Then, the city gate of Tiger and Lion City opened wide, hundreds of black warriors rushed in, and the whole Tiger and Lion City was terrified!


    "The **** Bai family turned against the Long family. Now that the Tiger and Lion City is dragged down, we will suffer together!"


    "I hope Young Master Long Family can let us go..."


    The people in the city were both angry at the behavior of the Bai family, and panicked that Tang Ye led troops into the city.


    The young master of the Long Family is notorious, and now he can''t slaughter the city if he breaks through the city?

 Chapter 894： Gather people in the next city!

    The head of Baihuchen was hung on the head of the city, and the whole city was shocked!


    The young lord of the Long Family leads the war into the city, and the whole city is afraid!


    In view of Tang Ye''s notoriety on the rivers and lakes, people in Tiger Lion City are afraid of Tang Ye burning, looting, and wantonly massacring the city.


    The fact that the city was broken by the army has never happened before in Guwu Jianghu. Even if Zhu Sihai and others took the people to capture the capital city last time, it was not as turbulent and aggressive as Tang Ye led the black warrior into the city.


    For a while, the tiger and lion city was panicked, and the shouts continued. Children cry, women scream, timid people begging for mercy... the cruel consequences of war on innocent people appear one by one.


    As a person living in the big world without the smoke of war, Tang Ye felt deeply. If he can, he doesn''t want war. However, in the current situation, if he does not move, others will move to kill him. This road is helpless. What he can do is to reduce the impact as much as possible.


    Therefore, Tang Ye ordered Chen Zhongping to declare to the people in Tiger and Lion City that only those who participated in the capture of the capital city on that day would be found, and other unrelated people would not be harmed.


    Chen Zhongping got the order and arranged for several war cavalry to declare back and forth. The people in the city slowly calmed down, and they couldn''t help feeling that the young master of the Long family was pretty good.


    Keeping promises and distinguishing between public and private...If this is the case, if you have not participated in the capture of the capital city, then you don''t need to worry?


    Although bold people are still worried, they dare to stick their heads out of the room to see the excitement. Tang Ye was riding a horse in front, and when he saw these people, they nodded and smiled to show politeness.


    But those people hurriedly closed the windows, their hearts beating extremely fast, worried that Tang Ye was a devil''s smile, and they slapped themselves to death when they turned their heads!


    But after waiting for a while, they found that they were okay, so they slowly opened the window again. At this time no one paid attention to them. They saw the black war horses walking neatly on the avenue, the tall war horses, the mighty armor... They had never seen a guard like this before, and they were scared and envious. I thought it would be great if I could be so prestigious!


    Some people are fine after watching the excitement. Slowly, more and more people stick their heads out to see. Some even walk out of the house and stand on the side of the road to watch. Since Young Master Long has said that he will not move these innocent people, if he does move, he will lose his morals and will be cast aside by the rivers and lakes. They feel that those who lead such a majestic and serious guard team will still keep their promises. .


    More and more people came forward, none of them were harmed, they were no longer afraid, and talked as usual.


    Everyone thought, did Young Master Long''s doing this kind of thing just seek justice for the siege of the city of God that day, or was he going to start the reformation of the ancient Wu Jianghu?


    This city of tigers and lions will be surnamed Bai or Long in the future?


    "Long Ye, we will never succumb to you!" Suddenly, a group of people appeared on the roofs on both sides of the street. It was probably the people who were involved in the capture of the capital city that day, but did not want to beg Tang Ye for mercy. They jumped from the roof. Go down to attack Tang Ye and the war cavalry.


    However, they had no chance to get close to Tang Ye. When the war cavalry saw them, they turned off the crossbow directly and chuckled. The sharp arrows fired by the organ crossbow were much more powerful than those shot by the archers. After they shot those people, they were not only penetrated, but also pushed. I had to fly back and hit the roof, many roofs suffered a lot.


    The group of people who emerged from the roof were killed directly, and the people watching the excitement outside did not dare to make a sound. This is the strength of the war cavalry led by Young Master Long Family! So fierce, who would dare to fight against it?


    Tang Ye glanced at the killed enemy, coldly snorted: "Whoever wants to die, just come!"


    Speak to those who are trying to disadvantage him.


    There was silence in the city, no one dared to speak out, Tang Ye was like a tyrant, shocking everyone with blood.


    After no one dared to speak out, Tang Ye said coldly against the cavalry marchers: "Lead the way and go to the Bai family mansion!"


    Then Tang Ye and the mighty war cavalry went to the Bai family mansion. When they arrived at the Bai family, the people in the Bai family mansion had already escaped, leaving only some who were at a loss. At the moment when Bai Huchen''s head was beheaded by Tang Ye, they knew that the Bai family was going to be gone, and Young Master Long would definitely not let it go, so they all ran away.


    Those who could not escape saw Tang Ye blocking the door of Bai''s house with his mighty war cavalry, and knelt down to beg for mercy with a thump.


    Tang Ye looked at them and shook his head and said, "I said, everyone who participated in the capture of the capital city has something to do. You old man, old woman, and little maid, don¡¯t worry, I said no, I said no. If you move, you won¡¯t move you. However, the Bai family wants to compensate for the loss of my Long family, so I have to take away many things from the Bai family. If you are willing to help and take me to count the property of the Bai family, then I will give you Corresponding remuneration."


    The person who knelt down and begged for mercy was taken aback, and looked at Tang Ye suspiciously. There would be such a good thing?


    An elderly old man saw that he hadn''t been alive for long, turned his head and glanced at the little granddaughter who was the maidservant for the Bai family next to him, and said to Tang Ye, "Young Master, I am willing to help you, but you don¡¯t hurt me." My granddaughter!"


    Tang Ye nodded, probably these people are still afraid of him, after all, there is a black cavalry that occupies the whole street behind him, which is a very terrifying existence for these ordinary people.


    After taking action against the Bai family, Tang Ye continued to take action against other people who participated in the capture of the capital city that day, ranging from a family to a small individual, and did not miss any of them!


    Through this incident, people have a deep understanding of Tang Ye. Persevering and ruthless! But at the same time, he keeps his promises and doesn''t want to be evil like the rumors. Sometimes it feels respectable, so don''t be so afraid of him!


    However, in view of Tang Ye''s almost paranoid attitude, he said that he should find the people who participated in the capture of the capital city that day, so he resolutely did so. Even the kind of unknown people were dug out, making people very jealous of Tang Ye, no Dare to come into contact with him, for fear of provoke him accidentally, even if he ran back to the mother''s womb, he would get him out to settle accounts.


    On this day, Tiger Lion City was in turmoil, and many people were frightened. However, after adapting to and accepting Tang Ye¡¯s style of acting, many people became obsessed with watching the excitement and were both curious about Tang Ye and how to deal with Tang Ye Those who have been in the capital city are curious.


    In any case, after this incident, people have drawn a line in their hearts, telling themselves that they must not move to the capital city, otherwise the young master of the Long family will chase you to the end of the world and kill you!


    Suddenly people are very envious of the people in the capital city, there is such a good young master!


    This kind of thing spread to God City, and the people in God City suddenly had a great affection for Tang Ye and firmly supported such a young master!


    Many people thought it was Tang Ye''s character problem, but Fan Huantian, who was caught by the princess, sneered, now surrounded by war cavalry.


    Is this Tang Ye''s character problem?


    Don''t be silly, this is Tang Yewan''s psychological warfare!


    On the one hand, it creates an atmosphere of high-pressure policy to deter the enemy. On the one hand, establish prestige among the vacillating people and gather people''s hearts. It is not difficult to imagine that if Tang Ye returns to the capital city this time, the people of the capital city will be welcomed with flowers and applause instead of being smashed eggs and throwing cabbage!


    Then, if Tang Ye wants to take the place of Long Xingtian and control the city of God with one hand, he no longer has to worry about the gathering and dispersion of people''s hearts!


    Fan Huantian had to obey Tang Ye. He was in this city, but gathered his reputation and luck in another city. Losing to such a person would not seem so shameful.


    After Tang Ye dealt with the Tiger Lion City, he began to "talk" with Fan Huantian-this counselor related to the spider web is of great value!

 Chapter 895： Really cruel!

    Seeing Tang Ye''s arrival, with a faint smile, Fan Huantian felt that it was not a coincidence that he was hit by the princess, and it was Tang Ye who arranged the princess to arrest him!


    He wanted to know how many things Tang Ye didn''t calculate?


    Fan Huantian is a sensible person. Since he was caught by Tang Ye, how could he have a chance to survive?


    It''s just that I don''t want to admit it in my heart.


    So planted in Tang Ye''s hands?


    "I don''t admit it..." Fan Huantian looked at Tang Ye with a calm and unwilling expression. He kept calm, and said to Tang Ye: "I don''t admit this kind of failure, it''s very unreasonable."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I know it''s unreasonable. No one wants to admit failures, especially things that are arranged with confidence."


    Fan Huantian stared at Tang Ye, clenched his fists, and snorted coldly, "Do you know that I am in Tiger Lion City?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I''ll know after catching you."


    "You..." Fan Huantian hated Tang Ye''s behavior of teasing him. I caught myself. Of course I knew I did it myself. Isn''t that nonsense?


    Fan Huantian took a deep breath and looked at Tang Ye. By now, he couldn''t escape Tang Ye''s palm. Everything was a foregone conclusion. Instead, he calmly said to Tang Ye, "Then, what do you want to do to me? Anyway, after death, I don¡¯t know what happened behind me, so I won¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You don''t need to be afraid. Anyway, I know that I can''t ask anything from you. All I need is how to use the person who sniffs out the spider web. I can sniff out one by one. You can kill the cobweb with the prestige. But in this case, your death method will be a bit more miserable, such as torture such as dismemberment and Ling Chi."


    "As for me, I believe that people always have emotions. Those people on the spider web, seeing you like this, will have emotions. People who care about you will be miserable, even those who do not care about you will be angry. Because you have With the identity of the spider web, I am the one who moved the spider web. As long as they can''t control their emotions and show their feet, it will be time for me to collect the web."


    Fan Huantian stared at Tang Ye, silent, his eyes harsh. It was probably stimulated by Tang Ye''s words. He is really a cruel person to say these things so peacefully!


    The princess was still there, and when she heard Tang Ye''s words, she glanced at Tang Ye weirdly. Probably he was speechless. Tang Ye took Fan Huantian''s life too prophetically. Only cruel people can say those things calmly!


    The war cavalry nearby were expressionless, but they were a little touched by Tang Ye''s behavior. This master is really cruel, but fortunately he is very kind to the enemy and his own people.


    Thinking of this, everyone is glad that Tang Ye is not an enemy!


    After Fan Huantian was silent, he took a long breath and said, "If I told you some information about the spider web, what would your attitude be toward me?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It depends on the value of this information. Can you help me get rid of the spider web?"


    "Ha..." Fan Huantian couldn''t help but laugh, and said to Tang Ye sarcastically, "Your appetite is really not that big."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You should be happy. This means that your life is worth that price. If the things you give don''t reach that price, then I won''t negotiate terms with you. Or... you think you are. Life is cheap enough to be worth just a single message?"


    Fan Huantian closed his eyes, feeling powerless in the face of Tang Ye like this, opened his eyes and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Your appetite is too big, who can be satisfied?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "In other words, don''t you know much about spider webs?"


    Fan Huantian wanted to argue, but he had nothing to say. The cobwebs are arranged closely, and it is impossible to say that he knows well about cobwebs. Even the people in the spider web, none of them can know the overall news of the spider web.


    Seeing Fan Huantian''s expression, Tang Ye expressed regret and said, "It seems that you don''t have enough capital to save yourself."


    Fan Huantian became very angry.


    Originally, with his identity and position, it was impossible to have a dialogue with Tang Ye. Because this is unrealistic. He would not sell spider webs, and Tang Ye would not let anyone with spider webs go. But on the contrary, he wanted to talk about dealing with smart people like Tang Ye. He didn''t think Tang Ye would lie to him, because Tang Ye didn''t show how much he wanted him to sell the web from the beginning, and then he could live. Tang Ye''s attitude seemed to be indifferent to his ending. Tang Ye can make full use of whether he is dead or immortal.


    The so-called negotiation is actually Fan Huantian''s unilateral struggle to survive. But he was very clear about his own thoughts, and he was clearly prepared to die, but he still wanted to fight.


    Once the fight is over, it will become passive.


    Fan Huantian couldn''t help but fight, maybe deep down in his heart, he was still thinking that he could survive this level and defeat Tang Ye!


    "You are such a terrible person..." Fan Huantian looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile. He knew that Tang Ye had mastered the rhythm.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Perhaps you will not easily lose to me when you maintain this attitude at the beginning. In the process of fighting, you become easily irritated and become very utilitarian, which makes you... Like a loser."


    "Hahaha..." Fan Huantian watched Tang Ye laugh out loud, laughing happily, as if suddenly letting go of something and becoming carefree.


    He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Perhaps...you are the right person to be a confidant."


    Tang Ye smiled and greeted one of his subordinates, and said, "Go get a pot of good wine, and send this friend who is determined to change it that day. Although it is an enemy, the enemy who is about to die is not an enemy. "


    Fan Huantian sighed for a long time, and said, "You sentenced me to death so quickly. Are you really not planning to dig out some cobweb information from me?"


    "No need." Tang Ye said with a smile: "Now the spider webs are planted in my hands one by one, maybe there will be another one tomorrow? The spider web...I will always get rid of it."


    "Heh..." Fan Huantian shook his head and whispered: "I really don''t know how you got this confidence..."


    The next person took the fine wine, Tang Ye poured two glasses, handed one to Fan Huantian, and said, "Drink?"


    Fan Huantian stared silently at the wine glass, then took the wine glass and said decisively, "Drink!"


    Tang Ye and Fan Huantian drank a whole pot of good wine.


    The princess and the other war cavalry were inexplicable, and the young master¡¯s style of acting was really hard to guess!


    After drinking a pot of wine, Tang Ye took a step back and said to Fan Huantian, "I will take your head and use it."


    Fan Huantian closed his eyes and took a deep breath, without rushing to speak, suddenly he stuck out his tongue.


    Tang Ye saw a tattooed word on his tongue, "Ren".


    Fan Huantian retracted his tongue and said, "There are not as many people in the spider web as you think. Like me, I am a member of the ten days-''Ren''. As for the others, you can find out and count your skills. "


    Tang Ye frowned.


    Ten days to work?


    In other words, there are at least nine smart people like Fan Huantian in the spider web.


    The heavenly stems and the earthly branches are well-known to every family, namely ten heavenly stems and twelve earthly branches.


    A, B, C, D, E, H, G, Xin, Ren, and Ku are ten days dry.


    Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, You, Xu, Hai are the twelve earthly branches.


    Fan Huantian is one of the gods.


    Tang Ye was also surprised that just now he was talking and drinking with Fan Huantian, but he didn''t see the words on his tongue. Why would there be words?


    "Not good!" Tang Ye suddenly yelled in surprise, and immediately went over to pinch Fan Huantian''s mouth.


    Fan Huantian showed a slight smile.


    puff!


    Then, Fan Huantian vomited blood, and he took poison and killed himself. Words appeared on the tongue because of the poison.


    Fan Huantian died.


    Tang Ye put him down, sighed helplessly, and still took a step slower.


    Chen Zhongping frowned slightly, seeing Tang Ye''s expression revealing a great pity, wondering if it was Tang Ye and Fan Huantian who had a drink, and they had a confidant taste?


    And Fan Huantian took the initiative to speak out some spiderweb information, which made people feel that he was not so hateful.


    If that''s the case, shouldn''t it be time to bury Fan and change the sky?


    Chen Zhongping felt that magnanimous people have always been like this, and the young master must be such a person!


    So Chen Zhongping said to Tang Ye: "Young Master, or... your subordinates bury him well?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Chen Zhongping and hummed, "Didn''t I say to use his head?"


    "..."


    Chen Zhongping was speechless, so he had to chop off Fan Huantian''s head. The Young Master was really cruel!

 Chapter 896： Is it related to you?

    Some people, even enemies, are worthy of respect. Respecting a strong opponent is a virtue. However, Tang Ye obviously did not have this kind of virtue. Even if Fan Huantian''s final performance made people feel good, Tang Ye still cut his head without hesitation!


    Tang Ye saw the weird eyes that everyone showed at him, and he was speechless, and said: "What''s the matter with your sudden goodwill? Besides, you think that Fan Huantian said the spider web message because he wanted to live. , Or can be buried properly?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and sighed: "It''s not like that. The reason why he gave out the spider web information is because...I was influenced by...Occasionally, my charm is also useful to men."


    "..."


    The person next to him was dumbfounded.


    The joke the young master said... Nima''s, it''s so cold! People want to laugh but dare not laugh, want to despise but dare not despise. Who made him the young master!


    The princess was not polite, and gave Tang Ye a ferocious contempt, and snorted coldly: "Shameless!"


    Then the princess turned and left, without a trace of nostalgia!


    Tang Ye touched his nose and smiled, ignoring the princess, and looking at other people. Other people deliberately avoided his sight, probably still enduring the cold embarrassment caused by what he just said.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t talk to these uninteresting guys, and directly issued an order: ¡°Fan Huantian¡¯s head was cut off, and he contacted the Long¡¯s spy and gave them something to do. The cobwebs are not removed, for us, and for others. The forces are a huge threat, and there will always be someone willing to join forces."


    "Yes!" Chen Zhongping led the way.


    Tang Ye said again: "The Jianghu League is also in Tiger Lion City, but they ran away ahead of time, and we were not able to kill them. I don''t know where they will escape. After all, the Jianghu League has developed a lot of base areas. It''s not hard to guess. In the next period of time, we will be attacked from time to time by people from the Jianghu League. So let people pay close attention to the traces of the Jianghu League. Once found, I will report it immediately and I will get rid of the Jianghu League. This Jianghu does not need that kind of extra The power. It''s not like the government or the power of the rivers and lakes. Both sides want to control. Really he is a peacemaker?"


    "Yes!" Chen Zhongping answered again.


    This is the second thing, get rid of the Jianghu League!


    Tang Ye said again: "The forces involved in the capture of our God Capital City, the Bai Family of Tiger and Lion City, the Jianghu League, the Yang Family of Doutian City, the Dayue Clan of Xihuang City, and the Yin Yang Gate, now the accounts of Tiger and Lion City are over. , And then go to Doutian City. Prepare for it and set off in three days."


    "Yes!" Chen Zhongping answered again.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and there are other trivial things that I won¡¯t say for now. After a busy day, someone on his side was injured. It¡¯s time to take a good rest, so he said, ¡°That¡¯s about it. Go and rest. Do things again."


    "Thank Young Master!" Chen Zhongping and the others bowed in salute.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and looked in the direction where the princess had left. If he doesn''t go down first, Chen Zhongping and others will probably stand still. In a world where Guwu Jianghu is clearly distinguished, he, as the master, always receives those courtesies.


    Chen Zhongping turned around to fight the cavalry arrangements after seeing Tang Ye leaving. After arranging the task, he turned his head and glanced at the direction Tang Ye was leaving, frowning slightly.


    He thought, why doesn''t Young Master take root in Tiger Lion City directly? In this way, Tiger Lion City is eaten up, and then the power of the Long Family''s expansion will be much greater. Wouldn''t it be more convenient for the Long Family to carry out a unified dominance?


    Or is it that the young master''s action is just to find someone to settle the accounts, without the ambition of unifying the world and generations?


    "Hey..." Chen Zhongping felt that Tang Ye was more difficult to guess than Mrs. Long, and went to rest after a sigh. If the master does things and is a slave, it''s fine to be obedient, so why bother with so much?


    ...


    Tang Ye went to find the princess, saw Hei Lao sitting on the carriage drinking, and walked towards Hei Lao, politely said: "Senior won''t go for a walk?"


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye with disdain, and said with a joke: "You weren''t in the womb when I walked into this city!"


    Tang Ye smiled, glanced at Tiger Lion City, which had fallen back into the busy city, and said, "This is not what it used to be."


    "It has become worse than before, so I don''t want to watch it anymore." Hei Lao said lightly while drinking himself.


    Tang Ye fell silent, and after thinking for a while, he said, "What kind of rivers and lakes the predecessors want... what is it?"


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye, frowned slightly, and said, "Boy, I know you are smart, what do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I have been with Senior for such a long time. I know something and see some things. Senior...do you want me to do something?"


    Hei Lao''s hand holding the hip flask trembled slightly and looked at Tang Ye''s gaze. After a long time, he sighed and laughed. He laughed helplessly, and said: "There is really nothing to hide from you... How come you are better than a human being Where''s the human spirit?"


    Tang Ye smiled and did not speak, her expression a little lonely.


    Hei Lao said: "If I want you to do something, you will hate me?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s not necessary...Senior doesn''t do that kind of thing, and someone else will do it. Now I ask Senior, Senior didn''t deny it, then I can rest assured."


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye, apologized to Tang Ye, and said, "You don''t have to do it, but you are more suitable than anyone, so that the old guys see hope."


    "I take it as a compliment." Tang Ye smiled.


    Hei Lao looked up at the sky and said, "I want to go to heaven after all...Even if I live to my age, I still want to."


    "Standing on the ground and looking at the stars in the night sky, and flying into the night sky to touch the stars, are two very different feelings?" Hei Lao Youyou said, with a longing in his eyes.


    Tang Ye raised his head to look at the sky, and then at Hei Lao, with a longing look. It stands to reason that Hei Lao will no longer have this look at his age. What is going on now?


    Tang Ye quickly figured it out, and couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "Senior...have been young before."


    "Ha!" Hei Lao was amused by Tang Ye''s feelings, and said: "Yes, I was young once, and said to a girl,''I want to fly to the sky, see how beautiful the star is, take one Give it to you personally''..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking at the old man, finally couldn''t help but laughed.


    "That beautiful girl, her name is Xiaowei?" Tang Ye twitched and smiled.


    Heilao shook his head, that girl was not called Xiaowei.


    Tang Ye''s smile was only related to some things in the big world. The song "Xiao Wei" was also heard at any time back then, as catchy as Dao Lang''s song, and was hummed from time to time.


    Slowly, Tang Ye stopped smiling, and Heilao was silent.


    The sky slowly entered into the night, and the night sky began to be starry.


    It''s not very beautiful... Is it beautiful to stay with a bad old man and watch the stars?


    After a long silence, Tang Ye was a little bit difficult, but still opened his mouth and said to Old Man Hei: "Senior, are you... related to the spider web?"

 Chapter 897： Be a princess in this life?

    Tang Ye''s question was very heavy, so heavy that he never asked it. But at this point, he has begun to follow the trajectory driven by certain forces, so he wants to determine more things.


    He didn''t admit his fate, at least he thought so. Without admitting fate, one day they will fight. At that time, he didn''t want to attack the people close to him!


    Regarding the relationship between Hei Lao and Cobweb, what Tang Ye noticed was only a little bit, without any definite evidence. Originally, he didn''t want to ask so early, but because of Long Qingcheng''s pain before him, he didn''t want another person around him who wanted to face him with a sword.


    So, his resentment towards the spider web is really not a little bit. Like Fan Huantian''s head, he can''t get rid of his hatred if he chops ten more! He wants to destroy all the people of the spider web!


    Hei Lao has already admitted that what Tang Ye has done is in line with the wishes of the old guys, and has given them hope. So, could all this be promoted by people like Hei Lao?


    Hei Lao, is he one of those people?


    Tang Ye was afraid to know the truth. However, since he asked, he was ready to face it.


    Hei Lao turned his head and looked at him with a smile, shook his head, and said, "The spider web... I only found out when I walked out of your big yard."


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Heilao has nothing to do with spider webs!


    However, Hei Lao said leisurely: "But I can''t say that I have nothing to do with the spider web. Whether I have anything to do with the spider web, even I can''t tell."


    Tang Ye frowned, looking at the old man in doubt.


    Hei Lao was silent, and said, "The ten heavenly stems and the twelve earthly branches are related to the plan of the''human immortal''. If the formation of the spider web began at that time, then everyone who participated in the''human immortal'' plan would be possible. Related to it, including..."


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye and said, "Including your grandpa."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, trying to understand something, and said: "So, the root of the spider web should be traced back to the original''Fairy in the World'' plan? My grandfather is dead, so he can''t control the spider web. In this way, It is the other people who participated in the "Fairy on Earth" project."


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Lao with a begging expression, and said, "Senior, I am completely unclear about the plan for the''Fairy in the World'' back then. Can you tell me..."


    Before Tang Ye finished speaking, Elder Hei shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you the specific truth about this, because I didn¡¯t participate deeply in what happened back then. I will stay in your Long Family Courtyard and talk to your grandpa. Relevant. Your grandpa arranged a lot of things at the beginning, some of which I participated in. That''s why I said, I don''t know whether I have a relationship with the spider web. Perhaps, I have been counted in the spider web?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Senior, since you are so vague about spider webs, and you have never done anything related to spider webs, why are you in the spider web?"


    Hei Lao shook his head and said, "Things can¡¯t be counted like this. Many things don¡¯t belong at the beginning, just like Long Qingcheng, who was your sister at the beginning, but not now. Some things are so helpless that when you know the truth, even if you object , I have to accept it. I am a person from the rivers and lakes in the past. I can ignore everything in the rivers and lakes, but in that rivers and lakes, there are also things that I cannot help myself."


    Tang Ye frowned and was silent. He probably understands a little bit about the old man, it''s nothing more than that group of old people can still form a river and lake. If they all come out, Hei Lao''s kindness and grievances will also come out, and there are always some things that can bother Hei Lao.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and smiled bitterly: "Is there really such a taboo in that incident? Can''t you tell me a bit of news?"


    Heilao shook his head.


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, and said, "But ah...amn''t I the participant in that incident? Although...I''m just a newly born child."


    Hei Lao saw Tang Ye like this, and he wanted to say nothing. He who had always been calm and indifferent, his emotions were also depressed, with a great unspeakable concealment.


    There are some things, not knowing is better than knowing. Know it, maybe you are no longer you.


    Hei Lao can''t tell Tang Ye, no one can tell him. It is not so easy for him to survive, and there are many things that ordinary people simply cannot imagine.


    Tang Ye didn''t force the old man, and tried to squeeze a smile, and said, "It''s okay, I''m a person who is always able to see, and I like to live in the present. I don''t want too many things that are too far away. However, some words I still want to say that I¡¯m in the forefront. I won¡¯t clearly stand on which side. So no matter what kind of senior you are, don¡¯t tell me what I should do for granted. I have no choice but to do so. Do things like that."


    Hei Lao was silent, and said after a long time: "This is good, we should live like this."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then don''t disturb Senior, I''ll go to Han Yue."


    After Tang Ye left, Old Hei looked up at the night sky and was silent for a long time.


    Tang Ye went to see the princess, still thinking about the black old man, the more he thought about him, the more he shook his head. Do you really want to be the number one in the world, and slap someone to death if you see who is unhappy?


    "What are you talking to yourself while walking? Is your brain broken?" Suddenly, the princess''s cold and proud voice came.


    Tang Ye recovered and looked at the princess. The princess was standing on the roof of the tiled house, dressed in white, her expression was cold, she seemed to be in a better mood when she saw the beautiful woman. Tang Ye laughed and jumped up to the side of the princess. However, the princess avoided him directly, not giving him a good face.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Still being angry about the daytime? You know, I was affected by the hostility, and I was thinking about''Transforming Demon'', and I couldn''t control myself."


    The princess said in a bad mood: "You just want to scold me when you can''t control yourself? In other words, the darkness in your heart hates me very much?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I''m sorry, I was wrong!"


    He would not be stupid enough to argue with a woman. Which man can argue better than a woman. No matter how much truth is said, I talked about the sky and the earth. In the end, the woman said, "You don''t love me if you say so much!" What can you do as a man?


    So smart men don''t compete with women, Tang Ye is a smart man!


    The princess didn''t expect Tang Ye to apologize so soon, she thought Tang Ye would compete with her, so she wouldn''t be so bored. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "Is it okay to say I''m sorry? What do you take me for?"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess with weird eyes. When did the princess quarrel like a little woman?


    This is interesting.


    However, Tang Ye was not in the mood to toss now, sat down, looked up at the night sky, thought about something, and then seemed to have made up some determination, and said to the princess: "Han Yue, or... let you do it in this life. princess?"

 Chapter 898： There is also a need in this regard!

    The princess was stunned at Tang Ye''s words, and then she glanced at where she was, her mouth raised a little, probably very happy in her heart. Tang Ye''s meaning is not difficult to understand. To let her be a princess again is to take a path to dominance.


    The princess has always been joyless, and only expresses it when she is angry. This is why she looks so cold and arrogant. She quickly recovered calm, thought about other things, and said to Tang Ye: "You... don''t you like this kind of thing?"


    The princess and Lin Yourong had a conscious exchange for a while. She knew what Lin Yourong had experienced with Tang Ye. She knew that Tang Ye had no intention of fighting for too many things. Even at this point, she was driven by external pressure. . So now, why did Tang Ye suddenly want to do that?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "As long as you like it, I can do anything."


    "Boring!" Wang Hao would not be fooled by Tang Ye''s sweet words.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and asked the princess to sit down beside him.


    The princess thought for a while, and sat down in the past, but sat a bit far away as usual, so that Tang Ye couldn''t reach it.


    Tang Ye directly pulled her over and made her hypocritical!


    "You..." The princess was annoyed, but seeing Tang Ye''s emotions seemed to be low and very worried, she knew how to be considerate, and was no longer so glamorous, calm down, and stay next to Tang Ye, and be nice to Tang Ye speak.


    "Did you encounter something?" Wang Hao asked, looking at Tang Ye''s profile.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "What do you think I am alive for?"


    The princess was taken aback, is this to explore the meaning of life?


    This question is too philosophical to explain. The princess knew that Tang Ye was appreciative of what he had experienced in the past, and said: "Have you always wanted to live like this?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "It seems to be, and it doesn''t seem to be."


    "Why do you suddenly have this idea? Is it... Tired?" The princess tried to be gentle, but found it strange.


    Tang Ye turned to look at her, laughed, and leaned over to kiss her.


    "You..." The princess was a little caught off guard and wanted to be angry, but it didn''t seem to be a big deal. The relationship between her and Tang Ye could not be overstated. It was just a kiss, and it would be pretty good if she didn''t directly hehehe. But she wouldn''t admit that she wanted to do this, so she still pretended to be a little annoyed and said, "Don''t be so rude all the time!"


    Tang Ye felt strange. It was rare for the princess to face these things so quietly, thinking that she would smash the roof. It seemed that the princess became gentle.


    "Seeing your pretty face, it''s okay to want to kiss, not all men look like this." Tang Ye smiled.


    The princess looked at him contemptuously.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to hug the princess''s shoulders, and brought her to lean against him. The princess began to feel uncomfortable, and she endured awkwardness and cuddled up on Tang Ye. Finally, she adapted slowly and felt quite warm. Although her heart was beating fiercely, she had a sense of beauty that could not be said. Could it be love?


    Seeing the look of the princess, Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile and said, "You have such a good personality. You can have first love every day, and every time you go to bed, it is your first night."


    "You say I will break your mouth!" Wang Hao bit her lip and cursed, but she did not leave Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stroked the princess''s hair, looked serious, looked a little deep in silence, and said: "Your heart is not in Guwu Jianghu, you just follow me, I can''t always ignore you. You... just want to go to heaven. Right?"


    The princess gently grabbed the corner of her clothes with both hands, and said in a low voice, "Yes."


    Tang Ye looked up at the stars in the night sky and said, "Also, pluck off a star and give you a gift."


    "Bah~" The princess snorted softly, feeling that Tang Ye''s words of love from time to time were very frivolous and not really sincere.


    However, she loves to hear such words in her heart.


    Tang Ye fell silent.


    The princess felt that something was wrong with him, so she looked at him and said, "What happened?"


    Tang Ye squeezed a smile and said, "There is one sentence that says that if one or two people say you did something wrong, then you may be right, it is the fault of those two people. But nine out of ten people If you say you did something wrong, it may be that you did it wrong. Even if you didn¡¯t do something wrong, it certainly does not conform to the mainstream."


    "When did you become so unresolute?" the princess said.


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at the princess and said, "If one of the ten people said that I was right, and that person is you, then I think I''m right. Can it be wrong for you?"


    "..."


    The princess got goosebumps all over her body, and bit her lip and cursed: "Tang Ye, we are all in bed and still say this kind of deception to the little girl is not an idiot!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and the princess occasionally made some sharp words.


    "Let''s go ahead, what do you want?" Wang Hao gave Tang Ye a stare.


    Tang Ye looked at the princess, and after careful consideration, said, "Let you be the princess!"


    "Reason?" Wang Hao frowned. She thought Tang Ye had accepted her fate.


    Tang Ye looked into the distance and said, "This is indeed in line with the path they arranged, but I did not follow them. Now the Long Family is developing very fast, and with the help of Grandpa, it can be foreseen that in the near future, Long The family will enter its peak. However, I have come from the big world and have experienced many things along the way. I already know something about Qi Luck. The Long Family¡¯s peak is when Qi Luck reaches its peak, it is difficult to move forward. Going forward and being forced by others, it is easy to fall. Once it falls, the Long Family may decline!"


    "Should I let the Long Family flourish, or let the Long Family perish? This kind of thing... has fallen on me, so I must find a solution, but now I don''t know what to do." Tang Ye looked worried.


    The princess felt sorry for Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye had undertaken too much. She softened a lot and said, "You don''t have to worry about so much. After all, we are just a passerby."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "You know, I am a responsible man. Since I am a descendant of the Long family, I have to take care of it."


    The princess couldn''t refute this. I feel a little speechless. How does this guy feel like he is a responsible man?


    Tang Ye said: "Since you want to take care of it, you have to think of a way. The old rivers and lakes of the old black people can actually build another river and lake. Maybe they can play a huge role in the Long family, then I will fight for it."


    The princess nodded and said, "If you need help, just speak up."


    "Of course, you are the Long Family''s wife, can you not help?" Tang Ye said naturally.


    The princess curled her lips, feeling that she was losing.


    Tang Ye smiled, and suddenly stretched out his hand to cover the waist and legs of the princess, the princess hugged the princess up.


    "You, what are you doing?" The princess panicked.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "It''s rare to say so much to you today, how can I not cherish it and go to bed!"


    "You..." Wang Hao''s face turned red, and her heart throbbed fast, but she didn''t break free from Tang Ye. She was hugged by Tang Ye and jumped off the roof, then entered the room and put it on the bed.


    Probably she was willing, just biting her lip and curling her head. When Tang Ye pressed her body, she became very nervous and said, "Pull, pull on the quilt!"


    Tang Ye smiled ill-intentionedly, looking at such a princess, she always felt interested. As always said, having **** with the princess, it seems that every time it is the first time in the wedding night, it makes people tireless. Especially, when the princess agrees, there may be a chance to open up wasteland, and the princess''s performance is extremely anticipated!


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to move too much, and slightly lifted the princess''s beautiful-t buttocks, and said, "Don''t you become a man, this is my business and you."


    "I, I won''t..." The princess blushed, biting her lip and humming.


    She also has this need!

 Chapter 899： Fearful!

    The princess was out of breath, and Tang Ye was out of breath. The two of them lay on the bed, unclothed, they were just covered with a quilt.


    Tang Ye glanced at the princess beside him, quite speechless. The princess has no bed skills at all, even if it doesn''t, it''s going backwards! I''ve also had a room with the princess before, but it''s not as bad as before.


    The princess was like a mummy just now! Although she was like a nun before, she still felt sensuality in her legs and body, and was able to swing open. But just now, the princess tensed her body and her legs were stiff, so she opened her and closed it, and it was very difficult to break it with her hands. Her body hurt when she pressed it in and her waist was pinched!


    Ouch... Oh my god, Tang Ye is really speechless, there is no one who has been so hard in bed!


    The hateful thing is that the princess feels very comfortable. At this moment, a little bit of sweat oozes from her forehead, and a few strands of beautiful hair are spreading on her face. With that rather ecstasy look, she is completely enjoying a meal.


    Tang Ye took the princess over, and the princess pushed him, but fell into his arms again. Hey, I wanted to refuse and greeted... Tang Ye was so angry... He directly grabbed the princess''s smooth white leg and put it on him, lying on his side, the princess unexpectedly let out a soft cry and stared. Tang Ye wanted to be annoyed, but when Tang Ye went straight to Fengchao, his body quickly became soft, and he couldn''t help but move with that rhythm, and groaned when he couldn''t help it.


    Tang Ye wanted to try again to see if the princess was really so hopeless. Learning from Lin Yourong, they are all the same body. Lin Yourong can make people go to heaven like a fan, but the princess makes people feel like hell.


    "Why are you so tight?" Tang Ye said, looking at the princess.


    "I..." Wang Hao could probably see some of Tang Ye''s depression from his expression. As a woman, she was a little embarrassed. Although she has a cold and arrogant personality, she and Lin Yourong had a period of conscious communication, and there were many pictures of Tang Ye and Lin Yourong in bed matters in their memory. Compared with Lin Yourong, she really feels that she is very good.


    She wanted to do better. Holding Tang Ye against her body was probably a means of covering up her body. She bit her lip and whispered, "Are you...very hard?"


    Tang Ye shook his head quickly, and said, "It doesn''t work, it doesn''t work...This kind of thing is a bit tiring for men."


    The princess felt that Tang Ye was very annoying, and she obviously bothered to coax her. But this made her feel very happy, and she also found Tang Ye interesting. For a while, she became less shy, relaxed a little, and gradually learned to follow the rhythm with Tang Ye, and everything became much more interesting.


    Tang Ye looked down at the princess, this wife didn''t seem to be so desperate.


    ...


    Waking up in the morning, the princess did not leave and was still in bed. This was the first time she slept with Tang Ye until dawn, and she had tossed about it at night. She couldn''t stand the shyness before and always let Lin Yourong come out. I have experienced it now, getting up and sitting in front of the dressing table, what a daily life as a couple... She found that she was deeply touched by her heart. She liked this life very much and wanted to keep doing this.


    The princess turned her head and glanced at Tang Ye, and realized why Lin Yourong dislikes contention and pursues strength. Isn''t this kind of ordinary life enough?


    However, since Lin Yourong had chosen, she could no longer choose, she still had to take the road to heaven.


    Tang Ye picked up a comb and helped the princess comb her long hair. The princess was taken aback and felt very puzzled. Men also do this?


    Tang Ye smiled, he often helped Lin Yourong sort out. When the princess accepted it, looking at herself in the dressing table, Tang Ye was helping to comb her behind her, she suddenly felt very uncomfortable, very sad, this kind of happy life didn''t seem to suit her!


    The princess stood up, turned around, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Don''t be so good to me!"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess in silence. Probably the princess felt that in the end, when returning to the normal life, Lin Yourong, not her, was reluctant to bear it, so the more she gained, the more she lost and the greater the harm.


    Tang Ye took the princess over, and the princess leaned on his chest and sniffed, probably because he wanted to cry.


    This kind of thing is not always seen. The sentimental princess, the look of a different woman, makes people want to love more.


    ...


    For the next three days, Tang Ye, Princess Wang and others stayed in Tiger Lion City, seemingly affected by a touch of sadness. Tang Ye occasionally dealt with trivial matters, and listened to reports from secret agents to analyze the current situation. . After everything is fine, he will probably accompany the princess. The princess''s emotions are very gentle these days, and she is very close to Tang Ye''s life, just like she is in love.


    Time flies quickly. Tomorrow Tang Ye will set off to Doutian City to find the Yang family. Among the major cities of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Shendu City is located in the east, Tiger Lion City is a little bit in the middle, Doutian City is a little bit south, and you can reach Doutian City by turning south from Tiger and Lion City.


    Tang Ye was going to Doutian City, which meant that he was further away from the Divine Capital City, and his danger would also increase. But now that there are war cavalry, there is no need to worry about safety.


    The princess stood at the edge of the pond and looked at the carp in a daze. The woman who fell in love became a little silly, her cold arrogance was reduced a lot, and she became a little sentimental.


    Tang Ye walked to her side, also watching the carp in the pond without speaking.


    The princess took a look at Tang Ye, her eyes blurred, and she whispered softly: "I don''t like this kind of life."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    The princess continued: "It makes people obsessed, makes people unable to extricate themselves, and makes people lose their fighting spirit..."


    So, love is poison!


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s best not to touch all men, let me do it myself!


    Tang Ye shook the hand of the princess, and the princess naturally leaned on his chest. This is the true result of Xiucheng after three days of passionate love. The princess fell from the position of Fairy Leng and became an ordinary woman.


    However, the princess suddenly recovered that cold arrogance and said: "After tomorrow, I will take the initiative to help you. I want to get rid of this pain. I want you to go to the end and see how it ends. I can stay with you. , It¡¯s not necessary at all. I don¡¯t want to think about this question every day, it makes me feel very tortured.¡±


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay."


    ...


    On the second day, two organ war horses set off from Tiger and Lion City, Tang Ye and the princess galloped on horses, running hand in hand!


    Zhiqiu wanted to follow Tang Ye very much, but she was not strong enough to drive a war horse by herself. In addition, she also knew that Tang Ye and the Princess would be different from usual when they were together. She was considerate and would not pester Tang Ye and the Princess. For this reason, she drove the black old man in a carriage. By the way, the old man can guide her to practice, and Tang Ye asked her to gather the best of each family and comprehend her martial arts.


    Tang Ye and Princess Wang rushed to Doutian City, seeing, hearing, and encountering along the way, they are very fragrant. Tang Ye often thinks of Long Qingcheng, don''t know how Long Qingcheng is now?


    That stubborn woman, is she alone now?


    The people in Doutian City were shocked to hear that Tang Ye had come to their city with that black warrior. After the news that the Black War Cavalry had captured Tiger and Lion City spread out, it was exaggerated infinitely by the good deeds, which made people feel scared when they heard the Black War Cavalry. Like Doutian City who participated in the capture of the capital city, how can you not be afraid that Tang Ye will come with a black warrior?


    The training of the army only started recently, except for the tiger and lion army in the tiger and lion city before, only Tang Ye''s black warrior. Now the Tiger and Lion Army was destroyed by the Black War Cavalry, and the rest of the city did not have an army to fight against, so when Tang Ye captured it, wouldn''t it have to surrender?


    As soon as the Black Knight came out, he was frightened wherever he went!


    Two days later, Tang Ye and Princess Wang arrived at Doutian City!

 Chapter 900： Could you please go in person?

    Tang Ye and the princess came first. Hei Lao and Zhiqiu and the war cavalry didn''t arrive so soon. Doutian City didn''t have an army like Tiger and Lion City, so the two of them didn''t worry, so they walked into the city first.


    The characteristic of Doutian City is that there is a floating boulder in the center of the city. The floating boulder is like a spear pointing directly at the sky. It means "doutian", which means to fight against the sky. Therefore, the city was named Doutian City. .


    The Yang family¡¯s Luoyang spear technique is said to have been comprehended from this floating boulder spear. The spear technique that can fight against the sky should have been peerless in the rivers and lakes, but he had no choice but to develop the dragon¡¯s fighting skills against the sky, so that the edge of the Sun¡¯s spear technique was hidden. .


    It stands to reason that the Long Family¡¯s combat skills are not marksmanship, and do not conflict with the Falling Sun Spears, but because Long Qingcheng created a set of marksmanship from the Long Family''s combat skills, the power is higher than the Falling Sun Spears, so the Falling Sun Spears are suppressed. Go down. And because the Long Family''s combat skills use the halberd, which is very similar to the use of the long spear, the sun spear method is suppressed by two.


    Now I can''t understand the Yang family''s resentment towards the Long family. No wonder Yang Gaopeng, the youngest member of the Yang family, wanted to defeat Tang Ye so extreme that day and rectify the Yang family''s Luoyang spear technique. It''s a pity that he was seriously injured by Tang Ye''s "fire python swallowing the sky" and was sent back to the Yang family for treatment that day. He did not participate in the later incident of Yang Mantang''s capture of the capital city.


    Fortunately, he left at that time. Otherwise, with his serious injuries, I am afraid that he would not be able to leave the city alive.


    On this day, the sun was shining. After Tang Ye and the Princess entered Doutian City, they thought they could see the lively scene, but the city was very depressed!


    Obviously it is the season of spring breeze, but it is like late autumn. Tang Ye and Wang Hao were surprised that Doutian City was also one of the four major cities in the Guwu River and Lake, how could it be such a depressed situation?


    Tang Ye and Princess Wang went to a restaurant, but the restaurant was full of people. These people seem to be deliberately hiding in the restaurant. Tang Ye and Princess Wang sat down in a corner, ordered a pot of wine and a few stir-fries, and planned to sit down and eat slowly. By the way, listen to what the people in the restaurant have said.


    When the wine came up, the princess pours wine to Tang Ye, and then wants to take off the veil on his face to eat, but Tang Ye shook his head and said, "You are too beautiful. Once you remove the veil, 90% of you will be in trouble. ."


    The princess said in a bad mood: "Then I won''t eat or drink?"


    The box was full just now, and they couldn''t make a reservation, which was very helpless. Tang Ye turned to look, and saw that others didn''t care about them, so she said to the princess: "Then you sit by my side and turn your back to them."


    The princess nodded, and that was the only way to go. Switched positions with Tang Ye, the princess took off her veil and ate with Tang Ye. However, the people in the restaurant could not see her, but the people in the pavilion opposite did. There happened to be a few young people discussing something over there. Suddenly a man saw the princess who was unmasking his veil, his eyes straightened, what a beauty!


    The man immediately greeted the pavilion restaurant to come to Tang Ye, and said he would invite the princess to come to him.


    After receiving the news, the restaurant here immediately went to call the princess. The princess was covering her veil just now, but the shop Xiaoer didn''t see it. Now I went to call the princess and saw the princess who was uncovering her veil. She was stunned. No wonder she had to cover her face. It turned out that it was such a fairy. Is it mortal to see?


    The princess frowned when she saw Xiao Er staring at her, and snorted coldly, "What''s the matter?"


    The shop Xiaoer came back to his senses, did not dare to look directly at the princess, and became conscientious in speaking. Probably a kind of low self-esteem caused by a status gap, "This, this girl, Master Su, please come over."


    "Master Su?" The princess frowned and said, "I don''t know."


    "Auntie, girl..."


    "I''m not free, go down, don''t disturb us." Xiaoer Dian wanted to speak, but was driven away by the princess Lengao.


    Dian Xiaoer felt embarrassed, but seeing the princess''s cold and arrogant attitude, he was even more afraid. He felt that he was not an individual in front of the princess. He quickly retreated and went to explain the situation to the person waiting outside the restaurant.


    "What? Young Master Su doesn''t agree to any request, this woman is too shameless!" The person from the pavilion was very annoyed.


    Xiao Er from the shop said: "Maybe that girl came from a different place and didn''t know Master Su."


    "Then you go and explain to her the identity of Young Master Su, you idiot!" The man in the building said in a bad mood.


    Dian Xiaoer think about it, this method should work, Master Su is famous in Doutian City, how could he not get the person he wants to invite?


    When the princess saw that Xiao Er went and returned, she was directly angry. Xiao Er took two steps back in fright, but still gritted her teeth and said, "Auntie, girl, it''s Master Su, please! Master Su is the eldest master of the second family in Doutian City, I It''s up to you to agree to go, otherwise Master Su is unhappy, it will not do you good..."


    "You threaten me?!" If the princess hadn''t seen Dian Xiaoer was innocent, she would have been beaten out by an ice thorn.


    The shop Xiaoer was so scared that his forehead was sweaty. At this time, he didn''t think the princess was beautiful, she was just a tigress!


    "Dare you young!" Xiaoer Dian explained: "It''s Master Su who is really so good..."


    The princess has never listened to someone because of who is powerful. Now she has stepped into a fairyland with one foot. Who is better than her in the younger generation?


    Even many elderly people may not be better than her. As long as some more time passes, it is not a problem for her to break through to the fairyland. At that time, even the black elders can''t tell her!


    The princess was in Guwu Jianghu just to follow Tang Ye and accompany Tang Ye through this period of days before she awakened. After Tang Ye regained the memory of his previous life, her and Tang Ye, or the prince, their goals were not just as simple as the world.


    "No matter who he is, let him not disturb me!" The princess snorted angrily to Xiao Er.


    Since the princess is like this, the shop Xiaoer just ignores it. When the time comes, Master Su comes to trouble, and it is not his business. I don¡¯t know how Master Su can do in Doutian City, it is the second largest family after the Yang family! Even after Yang Mantang, the head of the Yang family, died in the capital city, and Yang Gaopeng, the youngest member of the Yang family, was also seriously injured, Su Jiayin would replace the Yang family and control Doutian City!


    Now Yang Gaopeng faced the young lord of the Long Family coming to settle the accounts, he was unable to resist and planned to accept the young lord of the Long Family''s compensation terms. However, the Su family was unwilling. In the past few days, Su Youwei, the young master of the Su family, invited those martial artists to go to the opposite Tianxianglou to discuss countermeasures against the young master of the Long family.


    The Su family received a response from the majority of warriors. Those warriors felt that the young master of the Long family was too rampant and must be suppressed!


    The restaurant in Tianxianglou got the answer from Xiaoer, and became very angry. Su Shaoye didn''t even give him any face. What kind of woman is so arrogant? !


    The restaurant hummed back and reported to Su Youwei. Su Youwei frowned upon hearing this, looked at the princess on the opposite side, smiled, and said, "Then I can go there in person, please?"

 Chapter 901： Why is a girl confident?

    After Xiao Er left, the princess got a moment of silence, looked at Tang Ye, and saw Tang Ye smirking at her.


    "Your wife laughs after being harassed?" After the princess let go, she often said something like this. It was probably the way of speaking in the outside world that Lin Yourong knew at the time in common with Lin Yourong''s consciousness.


    She boldly admitted the relationship with Tang Ye and felt that getting along with Tang Ye was much easier than before.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Didn''t I say that? Once you remove the veil, 90% of you will be in trouble. Isn''t that it?"


    "Boring!" The princess snorted badly.


    Tang Ye said: "It should be said that beauty is always pursued by men..."


    Tang Ye suddenly couldn''t find a suitable word to describe it. The princess sneered and answered, "...something?"


    "No, no, no, women are not things, especially my daughter-in-law. If anyone dares to say that my daughter-in-law is a thing, I will let him speak forever!" Tang Ye waved to the princess.


    The princess curled her lips, not angry. She has recently fallen in love with Tang Ye. It always feels a little funny to say something a little scornful. That kind of personality makes people feel relaxed, and women can just be hypocritical.


    The princess didn¡¯t like to be disturbed, and said to Tang Ye: ¡°Let¡¯s go, and we won¡¯t hear any useful news here. The reason why the situation in the city is deserted is because you were scared by you. The young master of the Long Family leads the soldiers. Then, coupled with the exaggeration of others, those who have not experienced war are naturally afraid, so they hide at home."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "That''s up to you."


    The princess re-covered her veil and left with Tang Ye. However, they just turned around and before they reached the entrance of the restaurant, a few expensively dressed young men came in outside. The first one is overwhelming, with a bit of arrogance in his behavior. There was a small middle-aged man who was complimenting the young man in front of him. It was the restaurant from the pavilion on the opposite side of the shop to talk to Xiaoer. The young man he wanted to please was Su Youwei, the young master of the Su family.


    Su Youwei saw that the princess was leaving, blocking her front, and said with a smile: "This girl, since she is here, why bother to leave? Seeing the girl''s face, it should be a foreigner? It¡¯s even more important to do the host¡¯s responsibility and entertain the girls."


    The princess glanced at Su Youwei and snorted coldly: "Look at my face? Can you see my face? Do you think my veil does not exist?"


    "This..." Su Youwei was embarrassed for a while. He didn''t expect the princess to speak so coldly that he would not give him any face.


    The restaurant accompanying Su Youwei saw that Su Youwei was embarrassed by the princess, so he wanted to behave in front of Su Youwei, so he became angry with the princess: "How dare you say this in front of Master Su? This girl? , Our young master kindly invited you, even if you refuse, do you want to talk like this to hurt others?"


    The princess didn''t even look at the restaurant and left again.


    "Wait!" Su Youwei took a step, stretched out his hand to stop the princess, and said: "This girl, please forgive me for the unreasonable words the minion said. However, Xia is indeed inviting you, and Xia is Su in Doutian City. Young Master, you can speak in this city, and you will not disappoint the girl!"


    The princess sneered: "I don''t want to accept your invitation, can you still force me?"


    Su Youwei squinted slightly, and couldn''t help clenching his fist with his right hand. Although the beauty is a bit privileged, there is no need to get used to it if you don''t give yourself face in front of so many people.


    Su Youwei''s endurance is limited. He had just discussed with the invited warrior in the building opposite to deal with the young master of the Long Family. He accidentally saw the princess who was shocked as a god, so he wanted to invite the princess over. In the end, the princess couldn''t come, so he brought a few martial artists to personally invite the princess. But the attitude of the princess was far from what he had imagined, and she refused with such contempt, which made him, the young Master Su of Doutian City, faceless in front of those warrior friends and other people in the restaurant.


    In that case, you have to use some other means to leave this cold rose in front of you.


    Su Youwei won''t let the woman he fancy goes away, let alone hurt his face, said with a smile to the princess: "This girl doesn''t know something, there is a reason for inviting you here. We have been fighting these days. Tiancheng carried out the "Forbidden City Operation". In order to deal with the attack by the Long Family Young Master, all outsiders must be strictly investigated to prevent the Long Family Young Master¡¯s spies from lurking in. Girl, you are a foreigner, that is within the scope of the investigation. If you don¡¯t cooperate, it¡¯s not as simple as my invitation. Maybe you will be caught by Doutian City¡¯s guards!"


    The princess squinted slightly, looking at Su Youwei amused, and said: "You dignified young master is so shameless, changing ways to embarrass me?"


    Su Youwei shook his head and smiled, and said, "The girl is a bit hurtful when she says so, so how can I embarrass you?"


    The princess suddenly thought of something of interest, and hummed: "Since the young master of the Long Family has come to attack you, why are you still dangling in the city? You are not afraid of the young master of the Long Family attacking you Doutian City, let You, the young Su family, became a bereavement dog?"


    After finishing speaking, the princess looked back at Tang Ye, her expression uninteresting.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Although he was the Young Master of the Long Family, he didn''t intend to cause trouble. Normally, I always said that I was causing trouble, so now I will step aside obediently... So Tang Ye avoided the princess''s gaze, pretending to be fine.


    The princess gritted her teeth with anger, thinking about going back to clean up Tang Ye. To be honest, Tang Ye is not her opponent!


    Su Youwei laughed when he heard the words of the princess, and said: "This girl really underestimated my Doutian City. Although the Young Master of the Long Family is powerful and has a strong army, I am not a vegetarian. The vast number of warriors should jointly deal with the young master of the Long family. The army led by the young master of the Long family is at best only strengthened by Tangjiabao¡¯s equipment. In fact, the strength is not strong, and the warriors assembled under each have magical powers and one can solve it. How can I be afraid of the multiple war cavalry of the Long Family Young Master?"


    "So powerful?" The princess asked in surprise, then looked back at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled helplessly. It turned out that Dou Tiancheng planned to deal with his pressure in this way.


    Su Youwei found that the eyes of the princess and Tang Ye were facing each other and felt very upset. The princess was a beauty talking to him, but her mind was not on him, but on Tang Ye. As a man, she couldn¡¯t bear it. Besides, Tang Ye was a man... He looked at Tang Ye, raised his head, and behaved very strongly. Said: "This friend is...?"


    "Me?" Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and said, "I''m just a passerby, don''t care about me."


    Su Youwei frowned. To him, Tang Ye''s words seemed very arrogant, as if he didn''t take him seriously.


    The princess knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to cause trouble, so she nodded to Tang Ye and continued to leave.


    Su Youwei shot again and almost touched the body of the princess. The princess looked terribly cold, and hummed: "If you stop me again, then don''t ask for your hand!"


    Su Youwei was taken aback, and the warriors behind him were also taken aback, and then laughed, thinking that the princess was arrogant and cute. In Doutian City, it was a big joke to say that Young Master Su''s arm would be scrapped.


    The beauty is angry and has a special flavor. Su Youwei''s thoughts on the princess are determined to molest. He didn''t believe that a beauty who appeared in Doutian City couldn''t take it by himself.


    Su Youwei continued to reach out his hand to stop the princess, jokingly: "Since the girl is so confident, then you try to pass in front of me. If you can get by, then I will let you leave."

 Chapter 902： as you wish!

    As the young master of the Su family, Su Youwei is now about to replace the Yang family in controlling Doutian City. Can such an identity be destroyed by someone in Doutian City?


    is it possible?


    So Su Youwei thought the words of the princess were very interesting, and looked at the princess playfully to see what the princess could do. This is a kind of hot girl, domineering president type!


    The princess glanced at Su Youwei and sneered, as if saying that Su Youwei was very naive.


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly and hummed, "This idiot..."


    Suddenly, the entire restaurant''s temperature dropped sharply!


    Everyone felt a danger, especially Su Youwei who stood in front of the princess.


    Su Youwei wanted to withdraw the hand that was blocking the princess, and then returned to guard. However, he couldn''t go back, and the hand that reached out to stop the princess couldn''t move, as if it had been frozen!


    Su Youwei was shocked, what''s going on? !


    At this time, ice thorns appeared one after another in front of the princess!


    "You..." Su Youwei was shocked when he saw that, "You, you are from Guanghan Temple!"


    The princess didn''t talk nonsense with him, and aimed those ice thorns at his arm, from the arm to the finger, surrounded by 360 degrees!


    "You don''t want this hand, I am as you wish." Wang Hao said lightly.


    "No!" Su Youwei was shocked. He couldn''t move, couldn''t avoid it. If all the ice thorns stabbed his arm, the arm would definitely be scrapped!


    What a joke, it is absolutely unacceptable to stop a beauty halfway without an arm!


    Su Youwei looked at the princess and snorted coldly: "Since you are a member of the Guanghan Temple, how can you attack me! Do you want the Guanghan Temple and my Doutian City to be a deadly enemy?!"


    This is using Dou Tiancheng to threaten the princess.


    However, the princess didn''t bother to care about Doutian City at all. She knew that when Tang Ye took Doutian City, Doutian City would be like Tiger Lion City, not only being cut off a layer of skin, but also a layer of meat. That **** Tang Ye actually used ten times the compensation to weaken the power of these forces, how could she not tell?


    This time, Tang Ye took the war cavalry to settle the accounts. On the surface, it was only to settle the accounts, but in fact he took this opportunity to weaken the forces of all parties. After Tang Ye walked around, the other forces were seriously damaged. Then, if Tang Ye was dispatched for the second time, it wouldn''t be difficult to eat these forces one by one.


    This is the shrewdness of Tang Ye. First, they use the excuses of "settling the accounts" and "begging for justice" to weaken others. Who allowed those forces to participate in the plan to capture the capital of God? So Tang Ye''s behavior is very reasonable, and others can''t say anything. This is called "famous teacher".


    If it is a conquest from the beginning, and the forces of all parties have not been weakened, then it will be much more difficult for them to unite. After weakening the forces of all parties, even if these forces unite again, it is not enough to be afraid.


    Will these forces unite before weakening? Even if they wanted to, it was too late. There is a distance between the city and the city, and Tang Ye is almost non-stop. Now that the Tiger and Lion City has been taken down, the remaining Doutian City and Xihuang City will not make much sense to join forces. Besides, Xihuang City is far to the northwest, and Tang Ye is already in Doutian City!


    The princess had no reason to worry about what Dou Tiancheng would do to Guanghan Tiangong. She looked cold and arrogant, and controlled the ice thorns that surrounded Su Youwei''s arms. She blinked her eyes suddenly!


    Those ice thorns pierced Su Youwei''s arm together!


    "Ah!" Su Youwei let out a painful cry, feeling a piercing pain, and soon the arm lost consciousness, just like it didn''t.


    "You, you..." Su Youwei looked at the princess with anger and resentment.


    However, he also realized one thing. The strength of the princess is far above him! Otherwise, how could he be easily imprisoned and watched his arm be scrapped and unable to move?


    Su Youwei was thinking, when did the Guanghan Temple come out with a powerful man who wandered the rivers and lakes?


    Suddenly, he thought of the Leng Fairy Qian Hanyue, who was rumored to be closely related to the Young Master of the Long Family!


    "You, you are..."


    Su Youwei stared at the princess and wanted to say the princess¡¯s name, but the princess didn¡¯t have the patience to listen to him slowly, and stopped him with a sneer: "Are you supposed to talk? Just now you said if I could leave you Don¡¯t bother me anymore. Man, it¡¯s better to talk."


    "You..." Su Youwei was so annoyed that he wanted to vomit blood. He was so irritated after his arm was scrapped?


    This woman is looking for death!


    Su Youwei was furious and shouted to the martial artist around him: "Stop this **** woman!"


    No matter what she is, the fairy Qian Hanyue, now in Doutian City, is she still afraid of her failure? Can she be lawless in Doutian City alone?


    Wait... Su Youwei is obviously not such a dumb person, and he realizes that the princess is not alone, isn''t there a man behind him?


    He thought, since this woman is Qian Hanyue, then who can be a young man who can be with Qian Hanyue besides the Young Master of the Long Family who is closely related to Qian Hanyue?


    "You guys!" Su Youwei was stunned. He didn''t expect that it was the Young Master of the Long Family who came!


    That turtle grandson!


    Su Youwei looked at Tang Ye behind the princess, the anger in his heart was beyond words. Obviously the Young Master of the Long Family, pretending to be a passerby is really sinister and cunning!


    "Shao Su!" The princess lifted the freezing, and the warriors hurriedly went up to surround the princess and cared about Su Youwei''s situation.


    When they saw Su Youwei staring at Tang Ye, they were immediately puzzled. Isn''t it right to stare at the princess? What do you think of that irrelevant man?


    "Shao Shao, is this...?" A warrior asked Su Youwei.


    Su Youwei did not answer him, still staring at Tang Ye, and then coldly said: "Young Master Long Family!"


    Wow!


    When Su Youwei''s words came out, the audience was in an uproar.


    Dragon, Young Master of the Long Family?


    The young master of the Long Family who was born out of nowhere, turned the world upside down, and created various legends in a short time? !


    Killed the dead swordsman, killed Yu Fusheng, killed four patriarchs, killed the old man Shiyu...developed the Long Family, suppressed other cities...and is about to marry the rare fairy Leng from Guanghan Tiangong... And so on, if it wasn''t for this kind of thing to happen, everyone would think it was a dream!


    The Young Master of the Long Family is only in his twenties, so why did he do so many earth-shattering things?


    Looking at Tang Ye, everyone was shocked. If Su Youwei hadn''t said it, they wouldn''t believe that such a legendary figure would stand in front of them as usual!


    However, although Tang Ye is a legendary figure to them, he is an enemy!


    Now that the Young Master of the Long Family is advancing towards Doutian City, how can they, as the people of Doutian City, allow the Young Master of the Long Family to act arbitrarily?


    Brush!


    All the warriors present went to surround Tang Ye, but the princess was fine.


    Tang Ye was speechless and said, "Although I am the Young Master of the Long Family, I am not hostile to you. You should know that I am here to settle accounts. If you are not on my''bill'', then I will never move you. Now if you move me, then you...are also on my''bill''."


    "You...you have to think carefully." Tang Ye said to them with a smile without fear of being surrounded by major warriors.


    Su Youwei''s face was gloomy. This is his place, Tang Ye is still so nonchalant?

 Chapter 903： Like a villain!

    Don''t be so arrogant when you come out, otherwise you will always have to pay it back!


    Su Youwei felt that Tang Ye was particularly arrogant, so he would have to pay for it!


    "Long Ye, since you brought it to the door by yourself, then I will accept your head unceremoniously!" Su Youwei said coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said to Su Youwei, "Don¡¯t say this. The last time Bai Huchen spoke to me in Tiger Lion City, I ended up hanging his head on the head of the city. The sun for three days."


    "..."


    Nima''s!


    Tang Ye talked so nonchalantly, but Su Youwei and other Doutian City warriors were so angry.


    This means that if anyone dares to move him, who will move his head?


    It''s so arrogant! Don''t you know that this is Doutian City, the entire city is his enemy! Is he not afraid? !


    Is Young Master Long really so confident? !


    Why?


    "Kill him!" Su Youwei yelled, not wanting to talk nonsense, just want to kill Tang Ye immediately!


    The major warriors glanced at each other. Although hesitated, they nodded in the end and attacked Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye stepped back and squinted coldly and said, "Are you sure you want to do this? I tell you, once you do this, you will be against my Long Ye, and you will be at your own risk!"


    Several warriors fell into hesitation. Indeed, they had no hatred with Tang Ye, and now Tang Ye came to Doutian City only to settle accounts with the people who were involved in the capture of the capital city, and they would be fine. However, once he did it, he would start a war with Tang Ye. If Tang Ye cannot be solved, the consequences will be very serious!


    Su Youwei saw a few warriors hesitate and shouted angrily: "If you kill Tang Ye, nothing will happen! Then you can become famous! Don''t hesitate, do it!"


    Several warriors were irritated to their heads, and they continued to pounce on Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye pressed his leg back, preparing to fight. At this time, the princess snorted impatiently, "These people have no effect on you, and there is no need to entangle you."


    After humming, the princess gently lifted her right foot and stepped on the ground, and immediately the ground began to freeze, spreading to the feet of the warriors who wanted to beat Tang Ye. Those warriors were frozen by the ice, and the ice spread to them. In the end, all of them were frozen except above the neck, and they couldn''t move!


    The strength of the princess stepping into the fairyland with one foot is completely beyond comparison with these warriors. Even Su Youwei just now, didn''t she easily abandon an arm?


    So it was a very wrong and stupid behavior for them to take Tang Ye as the target and ignore the princess.


    When everyone saw the strength of the princess again, they all expressed their fear of the princess, and they dared not move for a while. Fairy Leng from Guanghan Temple said that he was shocked, not only referring to his beauty, but also his terrifying talent for cultivation. If the rumors of the arena are true, then Qian Hanyue''s strength is stronger than those present!


    Tang Ye originally wanted to fight, but Wang Hao helped him save a lot of trouble. The few warriors in front of him were imprisoned by the ice. He took a step forward and directly pinched a warrior''s neck, click, killing without blinking, and a warrior was broken by him. The neck is dead!


    Everyone was surprised when they saw it, so they killed someone like this? Young Master Long, don''t be so hot!


    In addition, several warriors were imprisoned by the ice, and their faces were pale with fright at this time, afraid that the next person who would be crushed was himself.


    They regretted it. After a person like Qian Hanyue, I am afraid that all the people present are not opponents. It''s so stupid, to shoot against Young Master Long Family, there is no room for salvation!


    Tang Ye walked to another warrior who was frozen in the ice. The warrior thought that Tang Ye was about to attack him, and begged for mercy: "Dragon, Young Master Long, please don''t kill me. I did something wrong. What compensation do you want I promised you all, please let me go!"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Didn''t I just say that? You''d better think carefully before doing it, otherwise you will be at your own risk. Now the consequences have come!"


    Click!


    Tang Ye reached out again and squeezed the warrior''s neck!


    Seeing this, everyone was scared even more scared than before, and the atmosphere didn''t dare to make a sound, for fear that Tang Ye would go to kill them.


    Those warriors who are still imprisoned by the ice are desperate now. The young master of the Long Family is really cruel and cruel. If others beg for mercy or kill them directly, then he must be a dead end!


    Several warriors regretted it, crying without tears.


    However, just when they thought they were dead, Tang Ye suddenly burst into flames with his right hand, pressing on them, melting the ice on them, and did not kill them.


    This scene scared many people again. People are surprised and puzzled. Surprised that Tang Ye could set fire out of thin air! This is really funny. The princess is playing with ice, while he is playing with fire. They all say that ice and fire are not compatible. Now Tang Ye and the princess are about to get married! People felt that the things that happened to Tang Ye were too numerous to count.


    In addition to being surprised, they also wondered why Tang Ye didn''t kill the few people who did it to him. Could it be that the young master of the Long Family showed kindness?


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "Don''t worry, I don''t plan to kill you again, just take it as my sudden kindness... But you can''t do anything to me, understand?"


    The few warriors who had been lifted from the ice by Tang Ye with flames were very nervous and couldn''t see what Tang Ye wanted to do. It''s like facing a mentally distorted metamorphosis. He laughed a second, then changed his face and stabbed you with a knife. Such a person is frightening and has to be cautious in front of him, where he dare to play any tricks!


    Hey... I always think Tang Ye is a big villain!


    The few warriors who had just shot were frightened by Tang Ye for a moment. They had lost their intent to fight. Tang Ye looked at the other warriors and said coldly, "Who still wants to do it?"


    Everyone present shook their heads and said they would not make a move, very afraid of Tang Ye''s appearance.


    Tang Ye smiled, but it was a bit useful to kill the chickens to frighten the monkeys. He looked at Su Youwei again and said, "Young Master Su, are you sure you want to shoot at me and be an enemy of my Long Family?"


    Su Youwei''s complexion was stern and twisted, staring at Tang Ye gloomily and coldly, and hummed: "Do you think I will compromise with you? I have no arm. Do you think I might still make peace with you? Now, I have no You, you do not have me!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then I won''t keep you!"


    Su Youwei sneered and said, "Do you think you have a chance?"


    Su Youwei suddenly became very confident.


    Tang Ye frowned.


    At this time, chaotic footsteps sounded outside the restaurant. Looking out, I saw batch after batch of warriors gathered outside the restaurant and surrounded the restaurant!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    There were also powerful warriors who knew how to do great light work, one by one, they fell on the roof of the restaurant and on the corridor, staring at Tang Ye with cold expressions.


    Maybe there are dozens of warriors, maybe there are hundreds... Anyway, there must be a lot of people.


    Tang Ye and Princess Wang were once again surrounded by groups!


    Seeing this, Su Youwei smiled triumphantly and said to the warrior in the restaurant: "Don''t worry, our people are not finished just now, so let Longye have the upper hand, don''t be afraid now, we have enough people, Moreover, they are all extraordinary friends. Tang Ye and Qian Hanyue will not be our opponents no matter how powerful they are!"


    The warriors who had been let go by Tang Ye just now saw a lot of their own people coming from outside the restaurant. They looked at each other, then swished back to Su Youwei''s side and said, "Shao Shao, we promised Long Ye just now. The thing is just to act according to the opportune moment to avoid being killed by Longye. Please don''t blame it. Now, let us kill Longye together!"


    "Okay." Su Youwei looked at Tang Ye with a joke.


    Tang Ye stared coldly at the few warriors who saw the wind, and he gritted his teeth with anger. He promised that he would no longer shoot, and now he said he would kill himself. Isn''t this playing yourself?

 Chapter 904： I play with you like this!

    Seeing that the situation was not good for Tang Ye, the warriors returned to Su Youwei and threatened to kill Tang Ye. If they could kill Tang Ye, they would definitely not be soft. The only thing I was afraid of was that he could not kill Tang Ye, after which he would have no good life. They will even be killed directly, with no life left, just like the two brothers who had their necks severed just now!


    The warriors were so scared by Tang Ye that they were about to pee their pants. They thought it was a great shame, and shouted at Tang Ye: "Kill Longye, avenge the two dead brothers! This murderous demon, we have to take care of it. Skywalk!"


    Tang Ye was completely speechless to these people and was very angry. When I was scared, I begged for mercy like a grandson. Now that the situation is back, I am arrogant and arrogant... I should kill them just now, so as not to affect my mood. Tang Ye felt that he was still too kind.


    Su Youwei saw that Tang Ye was not afraid because his situation had reversed, and he was not even worried, so he couldn''t help being angry. He feels that Tang Ye is very annoying, so be afraid if you are afraid, don''t force it, can it make you feel no sense of accomplishment at all!


    He waited to see Tang Ye panicked and afraid, even begging him for mercy, but Tang Ye didn''t!


    "Longye, do you think you can still be fine with the two of you? I tell you, our people in Doutian City are not the unskilled troops of Tiger and Lion City. We must take down your head if we join hands!" Su Youwei was right. Tang Ye said angrily.


    Tang Ye glanced at Su Youwei and said, "What if you kill me? My people will arrive later, and you will have to bury the entire Doutian City!"


    The princess looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes, which is nonsense, how could this guy be willing to die? It should be deliberately to scare people, this guy has always had a back hand, this time is the same? Is it really just two people?


    Tang Ye''s words played a certain role. Those warriors were a little jealous, and now they have killed Tang Ye, what should they do when the people of the Long Family come to slaughter Doutian City?


    Su Youwei''s heart in killing Tang Ye was extremely determined, and he would not be scared by Tang Ye. He snorted coldly: "Long Ye, don''t want to scare people, do you think that the army behind you can destroy me Doutian City? You too Don''t take me Doutiancheng seriously!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Shao Dashao, I thought you were a bit brainy, but I didn''t expect it to be so superficial. Who said that my only people are the war cavalry behind? Don''t you know who I am? I am the Long Family. Young Master, and Tang Jiabao¡¯s beloved grandson, if the Long Family and Tang Jiabao unite to destroy you Doutian City, do you think Doutian City can stop it?"


    "I''m telling you, Doutian City has never been in my eyes, so I and my woman came and took a look. Do you think you are a great young student from the Su family? Heh... I just want to ask you something. , In front of my Long Ye, how old are you?"


    Tang Ye''s smile was extremely playful, and his appearance was extremely arrogant and evil.


    When everyone saw him like this, those who didn''t hate him so much became extremely resentful. What are you pulling, isn''t it just relying on that super second-generation identity? If the Long Family and Tang Jiabao were gone, you wouldn''t even count as a **** salted fish!


    However, it turned out that Tang Ye had this kind of identity! So Tang Ye''s arrogant remarks are justified and well-founded. Everyone has to hear it, and then think about what to do.


    They all wanted to kill Tang Ye, but as Tang Ye said, killing Tang Yelong''s family and Tang Jiabao to slaughter them Doutian City, then they are a dead end. In addition, they have a family, should they die with them?


    Instead of taking action against Tang Ye, then the people Tang Ye wanted to move were those who were involved in the capture of the capital city at the beginning, and there was nothing to do with him, just watch the excitement.


    At this time, does it depend on the passion and respect, or the life and family?


    No wonder Tang Ye is so hated. Since ancient times, his dignity and life, as well as his family, have been the bargaining chip used by the villain to threaten the righteous.


    Now everyone felt that he was a good and righteous man, and Tang Ye was a great demon. It''s so uncomfortable to be threatened by the devil! Obviously there is a chance to kill him, but it just can''t. It''s like being teased by a beauty who has taken off her clothes.


    "Fuck it, I quit. Young Master Long, don''t bother me!" There was a man who was born to be uncomfortable and couldn''t stand this kind of contradictory psychology, so he turned around with an angry grunt.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "The strong man walks slowly... Don''t worry, as long as you have no grudges against me, I will never move him."


    If one person leaves, the others are easily shaken. They thought, other people are gone, why should they participate in such a dangerous thing?


    Su Youwei saw the martial arts alliance that had finally waited, but because of Tang Ye''s despicable words, he was shaken so much that he was so angry that he wanted to stab him to death!


    This is also very helpless. Because Tang Ye had the conditions that could threaten people, those words came into play. Otherwise, many warriors will not be afraid. After all, Long Family and Tang Family Fort, everyone in the arena is afraid. The last time Zhu Sihai and others joined forces to destroy the Dragon''s house, it prevented Tangjiabao from helping the emergency. This was a great opportunity. But it failed! The consequence of the failure is that the entire Guwu Rivers and Lakes were almost suppressed by the Long Family and Tang Jiabao!


    Everyone took a sigh of relief. They were very general. It is true that a good person does not live long and is a scourge for thousands of years. It''s so **** difficult to kill him like the young master of Long Family!


    Su Youwei couldn¡¯t allow himself to gather together because of Tang Ye¡¯s few words. He said to everyone: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, after killing Long Ye, even if Long Family and Tang Jiabao want to fight against me. Tiancheng, it is impossible to approach us immediately. At that time, we will be united with several Jianghu sects! A few days ago, I had received a secret report that Guan Dao Escort, Qi Jue Peak and others were willing to help us deal with the Long Family. In addition, the Misty Gate and the Yin-Yang Gate were invited. It is still unknown who wins and loses!"


    "If you don''t kill Long Ye now, there will be no chance in the future!" Su Youwei said coldly.


    When everyone heard what he said, they felt relieved, looking at Tang Ye, they had the thought of dealing with Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye frowned. Just now, Su Youwei said that those genre who want to join in and fight against the Long Family?


    What a big news!


    Although it is bad news, it is considered a big secret. Su Youwei is really an idiot, he actually said it!


    Encouraged by Su Youwei''s words, a group of warriors were eager to Tang Ye again, and wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    Seeing everyone cheer up again, Su Youwei sneered at Tang Ye: "Long Ye, see how you can do this time!"


    Tang Ye shrugged, tired of chattering like this. In other words, after he heard a huge news from Su Youwei, he didn''t plan to play slowly.


    "Master Su, since you want to play with me like this, well, I will play with you like this." Tang Ye smiled at Su Youwei''s evil spirit.


    Su Youwei frowned and wondered.


    Chacha!


    Suddenly, a group of warriors who had surrounded the restaurant drew out their weapons together and confronted Su Youwei and the warriors who were standing on Su Youwei''s side. For a while, the strength surrounding the restaurant was divided into two equal forces.


    "This..." Su Youwei and the group of warriors beside him couldn''t help being shocked when they saw this situation.


    How is this going? Among the warriors that he convened, so many are traitors? !


    impossible!


    Su Youwei couldn''t accept it. This was too ridiculous. He was obviously his own, how could he suddenly become Tang Ye''s? !


    "Su Youwei, don''t be surprised, there will be no Su Family in Doutian City today!" At this moment, a low man''s voice sounded.


    Everyone turned their heads to look at the sound, they were all astonished, it was actually Yang Gaopeng!

 Chapter 905： Is satisfaction enough?

    No one thought that Yang Gaopeng would appear!


    Especially Yang Gaopeng also stood on Tang Ye''s side!


    Isn''t this an international joke? Yang Gaopeng''s father Yang Mantang was killed by Tang Ye, and Yang Gaopeng himself was seriously injured by Tang Ye. Now he actually stood on Tang Ye''s side?


    Is the brain broken?


    None of the people present could understand this incredible thing. Even the princess did not understand. She looked at Tang Ye and wanted to ask what trick Tang Ye had played. She actually pulled Yang Gaopeng over and made the whole thing confronting Su Youwei like a game. Infernal Affairs!


    "Yang Gaopeng, do you have a brain disease?!" Su Youwei glared at Yang Gaopeng, with a hideous and distorted face, hating Yang Gaopeng more than Tang Ye.


    It''s no wonder that the Yang Family is also the pillar family of Doutian City. If the Yang Family all return to the Long Family, then where does Doutian City still have half hope of defeating the Long Family?


    Yang Gaopeng''s actions were tantamount to pushing Doutian City into the abyss of despair. As a family that wants to control Doutian City, how can the Su Family not hate this kind of thing?


    Su Youwei wanted to take Yang Gaopeng off eight pieces, frustrating his bones!


    Yang Gaopeng was not moved by Su Youwei''s anger. He was still seriously injured at this time, his face was a little pale, and he needed someone to support him when he walked. It was fortunate that Tang Ye''s fire python swallowed the sky that time, and he was not dead. He looked at Su Youwei with an indifferent expression: "Su Youwei, how much have you swallowed my Yang family these days?"


    "You..." Su Youwei did not expect Yang Gaopeng to settle accounts with him at this time.


    He couldn¡¯t use this to scold Yang Gaopeng for not knowing the overall situation, because since Yang Mantang¡¯s death, the Su family has been acting, constantly attacking the Yang family, destroying many of the Yang family¡¯s properties by various dark means, and then annexing them, making the Yang family power He was hit hard, and the Su family was greatly developed.


    This is also why the Su family is preparing to replace the Yang family in controlling Doutian City.


    Since the Su Clan had acted first against the Yang Clan, it was understandable that Yang Gaopeng had done something to counter the Su Clan.


    But Su Youwei still felt that Yang Gaopeng''s actions were hateful. Colluding with Tang Ye is tantamount to betraying Doutian City!


    "Yang Gaopeng, as a person from Doutian City, you betrayed Doutian City. Don''t you feel ashamed?" Su Youwei shouted coldly.


    Yang Gaopeng laughed, but because of his physical injury, he was so excited that he couldn''t help coughing. Seeing him like this makes people feel sympathetic and empathetic. Father died and he was seriously injured, all because of Tang Ye, and now, for the sake of the family''s survival, he has to cooperate with Tang Ye.


    Things are so impermanent!


    However, this can also be said to be Tang Ye''s shrewdness and perfect control of the situation.


    After entering the city of God, Tang Ye actually met another person, the Long Family Ding-style agent, Ding Sansi!


    Ding Sansi appeared for the first time when Tang Ye left Shendu City to go to Guanghan Tiangong and arrived at the post and its connector to extract information that Long Xingtian wanted. At that time, Tang Ye arranged for Ding Sansi to go to other places, and then Ding Sansi was always used by him, including the plan to stimulate the web after he found out the first member of the web, which was all operated by Ding Sansi.


    Now, Ding Sansi can be said to be Tang Ye''s right-hand man!


    Ding Sansi was arranged by Tang Ye in advance to learn about the situation in Doutian City. Through the information provided by Ding Sansi, Tang Ye learned about the situation of the Yang family in Doutian City. Yang Mantang, the head of the Yang family, died, and the Yang family was supported by Yang Gaopeng, but Yang Gaopeng was seriously injured, which made the Yang family precarious and was about to be destroyed by the Su family. In this case, Ding Sansi received Tang Ye''s order to persuade Yang Gaopeng to stand on the side of the Long Family. The Long Family can protect the Yang Family from being destroyed, and they can eat the Su Family!


    This is very profitable for the Yang family. As a result, the Yang family can be protected from being eaten by the Su family, and the Yang family will remain in control of Doutian City. Secondly, although Tang Ye asked the Yang family to pay ten times the damage caused by the capture of the capital city that day, but after Tang Ye helped the Yang family eat the Su family, the Su family¡¯s property belonged to the Yang family, so the Yang family could use the Su family¡¯s things Compensate Tang Ye, so that the Yang family will not only not be seriously injured by the tenfold compensation, but also get extra benefits!


    As the heir to support the family and want to keep the family, what better choice than this?


    This is also the only choice!


    If Yang Gaopeng does not choose to cooperate with Tang Ye, then after Tang Ye invades Doutian City, the Yang family will be destroyed! Even if Tang Ye couldn''t break Doutian City and the Su Family successfully defended it, then the Yang Family would be destroyed by the Su Family!


    There are no permanent enemies, no permanent friends, only permanent benefits!


    After measuring, Yang Gaopeng chose to cooperate with Tang Ye!


    According to the Yang Family, it is also the No. 1 Master in Doutian City. Although it has been hit hard, the foundation is still there. Therefore, a considerable part of the warriors assembled by Su Youwei belonged to the Yang Family. Now that Yang Gaopeng came out, those warriors naturally stood on his side.


    Faced with Su Youwei''s reprimand, Yang Gaopeng sneered and hummed: "If the Yang family is going to be destroyed, what does Doutian City matter have to do with me? Su Youwei, have you Su family been here during this time? Don¡¯t think about getting rid of my Yang family? If that¡¯s the case, why can¡¯t I get rid of your Su family? As for this city, let me tell you, it will be my Yang family in the future!"


    "You..." Su Youwei was extremely angry, staring at Yang Gaopeng gloomily, and snorted coldly: "Long Ye gave you such a great advantage, so you stood on his side?"


    "Hahaha..." Su Youwei suddenly laughed ironically, and said: "Do you really think this city can still be decided by your Yang family, not the Long family?"


    "What about the Long Family?" Yang Gaopeng sneered. "It''s better than my Yang Family being destroyed by your Su Family, right?"


    Su Youwei had nothing to say with a cold face. If the Yang Family wants to continue to exist, they can only cooperate with the Long Family. Because if the Su family is in power, the first thing they will do is get rid of the Yang family. The so-called one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, this kind of thing everyone can understand. So even if Su Youwei said he would not destroy the Yang family at this time, Yang Gaopeng would not believe it.


    So, Su Youwei has nothing to do.


    Most of the warriors who had assembled had followed Yang Gaopeng, and it was impossible for him to defeat so many people, not to mention that there were Wang Concubine and Tang Yezai who were powerful enough to crush them.


    Su Youwei looked up at the sky, smiled bitterly, and looked sad, and said, "I never expected to fail like this... to the traitor of this city? Huh..."


    Tang Ye looked at Su Youwei and narrowed his eyes. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to cut the grass and remove the roots. However, Yang Gaopeng came over and said to him: "Young Master Long, can you give me Su Youwei?"


    Tang Ye looked at Yang Gaopeng''s gaze, as if to see through people''s hearts.


    Yang Gaopeng was afraid of this person, and sighed and explained: "During this period of time, what the Su family has done to my Yang family is not the same. There are some things... more than you killed my father. I am angry, I am in a gloomy mood now, I have to vent out..."


    Tang Ye felt very pitiful when he saw Yang Gaopeng doing this, and said, "Okay, Su Youwei will leave it to you."


    Yang Gaopeng nodded, did not say thank you to Tang Ye. Although he and Tang Ye cooperated, but what Tang Ye did to the Yang family, it is impossible for him to say thank you in this life.


    Tang Ye heard Ding Sansi say that the Su family touched a woman of Yang Gaopeng, this kind of thing is really intolerable as a man. So Tang Ye believed that Su Youwei would not end well when he fell into Yang Gaopeng''s hands, so he didn''t need to worry.


    At this time, the princess walked to Tang Ye and said blankly: "You are so treacherous, making me feel very insecure."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If there is no sense of security, then satisfaction is enough?"


    "..."


    "Go to hell!" The princess blushed.

 Chapter 906： Expedition to Xihuang!

    Go driving!


    Chen Zhongping was worried about Tang Ye''s accident in Doutian City, and led the war cavalry to rush to Doutian City.


    "Keep up all, if something happens to the young master, none of your nine lives will be able to bear!" Chen Zhongping was a little anxious, Tang Ye went to Doutian City first, wondering if something would happen.


    However, when Chen Zhongping led the war cavalry to reach the gate of Doutian City, the gate was opened wide without having to fight. He was very puzzled, led the army into the city and found that Tang Ye and Princess Wang were waiting for him.


    "This..." Chen Zhongping was taken aback. It seemed that Young Master had already solved Doutian City. You don''t need to do it yourself?


    The young master is the young master, why is it so powerful?


    Chen Zhongping admired Tang Ye very much, and solved the problem without spending a single soldier. This young master was better than his father. On ruthless and domineering, it is better than Longxingtian. On the layout and resourcefulness, do not lose to Mrs. Long. Such a person, who else can Gu Wu Jianghu belong to?


    "See Young Master!" Chen Zhongping went over to kneel in front of Tang Ye and exclaimed respectfully.


    Hundreds of war cavalry also knelt down and shouted in unison: "See Young Master!"


    The voice was loud and loud, like meeting the emperor on the court, hundreds of war cavalry standing all over the street, black and heavy, and magnificent, making people in Doutian City shocked when they heard it, and inexplicably aroused a feeling of admiration and surrender.


    Standing next to Tang Ye, Yang Gaopeng was greatly moved when he saw the war cavalry kneeling in front of him.


    It is like a pinnacle of power that makes people obsessed with nostalgia.


    However, it is impossible to control this kind of power without the ability. Yang Gaopeng knew that he didn''t have that ability. He turned his head and glanced at Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked proud and confident, with a smile on his mouth. Yang Gaopeng couldn''t help but feel that this is what makes an emperor...Perhaps, the choice now is correct.


    The people in Doutian City care if you betray or not. As long as they are allowed to live well, why should they care so much?


    These cities have always had no major problems of ownership, it is nothing more than a family that has grown bigger and played some right to speak. If there are several families with similar strengths at the same time, then these families will be formed into a quagmire, negotiate and manage, after all, everyone wants a power.


    Now that the Long Family has grown stronger, even if it wins Doutian City, it is nothing more than the Yang Family following the orders of the Long Family, which has little effect on Doutian City as a whole.


    "Get up, rest for a day, and then go to Xihuang City!" Tang Ye said to Chen Zhongping and the war cavalry.


    "Yes!" Chen Zhongping and the war cavalry replied in unison, and there was another loud and emotional voice.


    This feeling of ordering everyone makes people want to try. Yang Gaopeng sighed slightly, could he have such an opportunity?


    After taking this step, he found that his hatred for Tang Ye was not so strong anymore. It''s not that I don''t hate, but I can''t hate, very weak. Logically speaking, their Yang family went to destroy the Long Family, but couldn''t beat them, and the Long Family killed them. They couldn''t blame the Long Family, but they could only blame themselves for incompetence.


    Didn¡¯t the Guwu Rivers and Lakes all end the war with war and return blood with blood? Therefore, the hatred of the Long Family is unreasonable. On the contrary, the Long Family has kept the Yang Family''s position in Doutian City, and also helped the Yang Family to wipe out the Su Family''s competitor, which should be appreciated.


    Yang Gaopeng shook his head and smiled bitterly. Such a result is really annoying.


    The matter of Doutian City has been dealt with, and Tang Ye is about to head to Xihuang City outside the Northwest Great Wall. Several big forces that had captured the capital city at the beginning, Tiger Lion City and Jianghu General League, and Doutian City were resolved, and finally Xihuang City and Yin Yang Gate. Xihuang City is the farthest from the central area, and it will probably be a tougher journey than before.


    As for not going to the Yin-Yang Gate first, the main reason is that the Yin-Yang Gate is a Sanxiu school of Jianghu. If you start, I am afraid that other Sanxiu schools will unite, and that will be troublesome. As for the news heard from Su Youwei, Guandao Escort and Qi Juefeng are already conspiring together, and the situation is quite grim.


    "The rivers and lakes... after all, did they also come in?" Tang Ye stood at the head of Doutian City and sighed while looking at the distance.


    In this way, it is the ups and downs of the whole arena. What will be the end if this goes on?


    "Master!" Suddenly, Zhiqiu''s excited voice came from behind. Tang Ye looked back. Zhiqiu, who was beautiful and clear and lovely, trot over, showing a happy and innocent smile. She is very dependent on Tang Ye, the master, and always wants to be with Tang Ye.


    After Zhiqiu ran up, he threw himself on Tang Ye, hugging Tang Ye''s waist and spreading joy. Tang Ye wanted to hug her, but as soon as he reached out his hand and touched Zhiqiu''s body, he realized that Zhiqiu had grown taller, and he didn''t feel like a child anymore. It would be a little inappropriate to hold the grown-up children. Tang Ye finally switched to touching Zhiqiu''s head and said with a smile: "Aren''t you tired these days?"


    "No! Grandpa Hei is very good to me! He taught me a lot of things! Or, let me show Master?" Zhi Qiu had a strong desire to express in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "Okay."


    Zhiqiu went over to show what she had learned, and Tang Ye saw that her boxing skills became much softer than before, and no longer as arrogant as before, as if she had changed from a female man to a slender lady.


    In addition to boxing, Zhiqiu also learned the mysterious ice technique from the princess, and was able to display freezing power. Thanks to Hei Lao''s guidance in cultivating mental techniques, Zhiqiu''s realm of strength broke through to the psychic realm. When he breaks through another level and reaches the Yuling Realm, Zhiqiu can be regarded as a general master in the arena.


    Zhiqiu grew up very fast, and Tang Ye was both surprised and happy about this kind of thing. Unexpectedly, the awesome master did not worship, but instead accepted such an excellent apprentice.


    After Zhiqiu finished playing, he returned to Tang Ye with a look of expectation, probably because he wanted Tang Ye to praise him. Tang Ye won''t let her down, she praised her little mouth with a smile that couldn''t fit her, her white teeth kept showing, she was exceptionally beautiful.


    "Madam!" The princess came over, and Zhiqiu called out politely when she saw it.


    A slight smile appeared on the princess''s unsmiling cold and arrogant face. She especially liked Zhiqiu, and she talked to Zhiqiu in the past.


    Tang Ye said: "Zhiqiu, you and Madam go shopping in the street, buy something, learn something, have fun."


    Zhiqiu was taken aback, with a little face in doubt, tilted his head and said: "What are you studying?"


    Tang Ye gently squeezed her small face, and said, "Learn from your maternal lady''s makeup. This''witchcraft'' can make you a peerless little beauty."


    "Yeah..." Zhiqiu yelled shyly, his face flushed, and he always felt that Tang Ye was teasing her like this.


    The princess glared at Tang Ye, very unhappy. However, she sees that Zhiqiu usually runs around with her, and she really doesn''t have time to play, let alone do some things that ordinary girls do, so she takes Zhiqiu to go shopping to buy clothes, buy cosmetics, and learn some things in this area.


    Hei Lao walked to Tang Ye''s side, stood side by side with him and looked towards the northwest, and said, "I''m leaving so soon?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Hurry up, see the end point earlier, Han Yue and I both want to know what it will be like."

 Chapter 907： Seeking the Moon God!

    end?


    Tang Ye knew that so far this can only be an idea, not a result. The end is something very far away, right?


    At least, the end will not come until there is no result in the shackles of heaven and earth. Not to mention, as the princess said, to go to heaven to uncover a secret. If the princess wants to do this, he must be with him. From the ground to the sky, where can there be an end?


    Probably I feel that the current situation is too complicated and a bit tired, so I want to end it soon.


    Hei Lao knew that Tang Ye was tired, and said: "Actually, there is a direction, so you won''t be so tired."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "What advice does Senior have?"


    "No advice, just talk about ordinary things." Hei Lao whispered: "What you are doing now is not just to find someone to settle accounts, to ask for justice for the city of God. Everyone thinks you want to unify. Jianghu, let Jianghu surname Long, so many people oppose it. So, do you really want to do this, or do you just follow the trend?"


    "Both ideas."


    Tang Ye said: "I never thought of doing something like a sensation to unify the rivers and lakes, but the situation is compelling. If they don''t take this path, they will not let the Long family live, so it can be regarded as taking advantage of the trend. But it has been a long time. , I can¡¯t stop. Sometimes I¡¯m standing on a high place and thinking about it, I¡¯d like to hold everything in my hands and look at it. So, it seems that I am going to do this too."


    Hei Lao glanced at Tang Ye, he really couldn''t empathize to enlighten him without experiencing this kind of thing personally. He spoke a bit further and said to Tang Ye: "So, are you confident to pick up all these things?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "If I want to fight the country bit by bit, I don''t have so much time. But the situation in Guwu Jianghu is different. As long as there is an opportunity, there is another decisive war, then it can be completed. After all, this ancient Wujiang Lake is...not big compared to the outside world."


    The outside world is very vast. A China has more than 9.6 million square kilometers. In addition to China, there are many countries spread over several continents. The Guwu Rivers and Lakes are just a small space connected to the big world, just like a province in the great world outside China, so there are only a few forces inside. After solving these forces, it will not be difficult to unify them. Of course, sparrows are small and well-equipped. If the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are unified, it will also be a complete country. Just like the big world and the neighboring island countries of China, Korea and Yamato, although their territory is small, they can still grow stronger.


    Hei Lao said, "What about the farther things?"


    Tang Ye said, "There are nothing more than two things that are farther away. One is to return to the outside world, and the other is to break the shackles of the world and go to the sky."


    Hei Lao smiled and said: "In this way, you always have to finish the current road first, otherwise you won''t be able to reach the fork of the two roads."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned and wondered.


    Hei Lao said: "Going back to the outside world, there are two options, one is to break the profound gate, the other is to negotiate with the gatekeeper. No matter which one of these two options, you need to be strong enough and gather enough energy. Fortune. And if you want to gather strong luck, unifying the rivers and lakes is the best and fastest way. As for breaking the shackles of the world and going up to the sky, the basic conditions are the same."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It seems to be the case."


    Hei Lao was silent for a while, looking at Tang Ye hesitantly, but still said: "In this case, you will follow the path they set by accident."


    Tang Ye laughed. Obviously he had thought about this kind of thing, and said, "It doesn''t matter. Since it''s the way I want to go, it coincides with their way. I think it''s a coincidence. However, I''m curious now. Yes, if the way I walk can break the shackles of the world, why would anyone still want to kill me?"


    Tang Ye was a little angry, and hummed, "Aren''t most of your martial artists wanting to get the chance to proving the path to ascend into an immortal again? You can''t do this, but I''m likely to do it. Then don''t you? Should you support me and help me? Why do you consider me a mortal enemy? Especially the unidentified forces such as the spider web, the lurking officials who help the dragon, etc."


    Hei Lao said: "There are many problems in this area. Some people want to kill you because they have a life and death enmity with you. For example, you killed someone they care about. Others are because of interests, such as Su Youwei. . Some have other purposes, such as spider webs. No one knows what they want to do. Others are different, like Qi Zhenwu. They think that the destiny is in the body and all major things will be done by him. How can it be done? Are you intervening?"


    "Hey..." Tang Ye sighed heavily. Humans are really complex creatures.


    That being the case, he felt that he should also have some fun, and sneered: "They want to kill me, okay, then I also take killing them as a goal, and see who killed who in the end!"


    Tang Ye seemed to think of something, and looked at the old black man: "You said Qi Zhenwu, he has seen Long Chi and said that he can observe the changes in luck. This is not allowed by the gatekeeper, so he has been chased by the gatekeeper. . But seeing Long Chi help, Qi Zhenwu was never caught by the gatekeeper. Now the gatekeeper is still chasing Qi Zhenwu?"


    Old Hei nodded and said, "Yes, and Li Haoran made the shot himself."


    "Li Haoran?" Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect it to be the real cold fairy beauty.


    Hei Lao said: "Yes, it''s Li Haoran. Because seeing that Long Chi''s influence is very large, and his luck is monitored, he can interfere first. Just like your luck is monitored by him, he wants to kill you, You can do it first. You may have Qi Zhenwu''s layout for all the things you encountered before."


    "Heh..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but sneer. He didn''t expect that there were many things he didn''t know. Think the enemy in front of you is all? In fact, there are bigger black hands hiding behind!


    What a **** irritating! Tang Ye was very upset about this kind of thing, her eyes narrowed slightly, as if thinking of something, she suddenly laughed playfully, very happy.


    Hei Lao''s nerves tightened a bit when he saw Tang Ye doing this. This young man was so shrewd that he was scary, and he didn''t know what he was planning.


    ...


    On the second day, the war cavalry led by Chen Zhongping went ahead. Tang Ye, the princess and Zhiqiu rode in a black and old carriage to Xihuang City!


    According to legend in the arena, the young master of the Long Family is unstoppable, and the Jianghu will be surnamed Long. Facing the power of Long Family and Tang Jiabao, many people expressed helplessness. But for most ordinary people, as long as they don''t harm them, they don''t bother to control it. Only those forces that are self-supporting are very opposed to it. Do they want to go to the Long family?


    Can''t do it!


    Xihuang City is a new big city outside the Northwest Great Wall. Originally, he wanted to use the capture of the God Capital City to become famous in one fell swoop and open up the alliance with the central city. However, it failed, and Dayue Changkong died because of it. Now Xihuang City is managed by Big Moon Dragon Eagle, and he will also deal with Tang Ye''s arrival!


    The Dayue clan is different from other families. It is a clan full of mystery and beliefs. They seek power from beliefs and doctrines. Now the Big Moon Dragon Eagle is not guarding Xihuang City, but is looking for the Moon God trusted and fascinated by the Big Moon clan!


    Originally, after the Guwu rivers and lakes were isolated from the Great World, a part of the people of the Dayue clan left the Great World. It is said that the Moon God descendants were also outside the Great World. However, a few days ago, the priest of the Dayue clan said that signs of the Moon God appeared in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes! In other words, there is a moon **** in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes!


    At this time, following the sacrificial instructions, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle went to find the Moon God they believed in. If you find the Moon God and get the power of the Moon God, what can the mere Long Family fear? !

 Chapter 908： She is the Moon God!

    The appearance of the Moon God meant timely rain for Xihuang City. Facing the critical situation of the Long Family Young Master leading troops to force the city, if they rely solely on the strength of their Xihuang City, they would definitely be unable to resist. But with the power of the Moon God, that is not necessarily the case. It is said that the Moon God can invite the Spirit Soldiers blessed by the Moon''s power, and it is no longer a problem to use the Spirit Soldiers against the Long Family Young Master''s army.


    Dayue Longying recalled what happened when he was in the city of God, still feeling sad. I thought it was a great plan to make Xihuang City famous and open up relations with the central city. Unexpectedly, the result was that his father was killed, and he was embarrassed to recover Xihuang City, and now he was threatened by the Long Family Young Master!


    "You must find the Moon God and kill Long Ye!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle shouted gloomily.


    At this time, he and a group of his subordinates arrived in a dense forest and entered the forest to find a place where the Moon God appeared. According to the prophecy of sacrificial rites within the clan, the moon **** appeared in this cave with water in the deep mountains. Presumably the Moon God was repairing in the cave. They mainly look for caves with beautiful surroundings and rivers.


    It''s not hard to find such a place, just where the river forms between the two mountains. The Great Moon Dragon Eagle and his subordinates stood outside the cave, and they all stopped and kept quiet. If the Moon God is in the cave, they can''t bother.


    The big moon dragon eagle looked at the sky, it was not yet night. At this time, the Moon God was still repairing and should not be disturbed, so the Big Moon Dragon Eagle and many of his men waited outside until nightfall.


    No one came out of the cave, the big moon dragon eagle frowned, and his opponent gave an order, and then entered the cave alone, whoosh!


    Suddenly, a strip of white cloth flew out of the cave and attacked the Great Moon Dragon Eagle who was about to enter the cave.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was shocked, and quickly withdrew to resist the cloth strip. But the power of the cloth strip is extremely strong. He is not an opponent. He was beaten up and flew out, fell into the middle of the men, and was supported by the men to avoid falling.


    The rest of the men were on guard immediately, looking like they were about to meet the enemy.


    "Retreat to me!" The Big Moon Dragon Eagle snorted coldly, stood forward, half-kneeled, and looked very respectful and sincere, and said, "I wonder if it''s Lord Moon God?"


    Seeing the big moon dragon eagle this way, those subordinates also knelt down, appearing very sincere.


    For a short period of time, there was silence around, the moon shone, and no one came out of the cave. But the Great Moon Dragon Eagle and the group of men still remained half-kneeled, appearing very patient. In terms of their faith and loyalty to the Moon God, they are very strict with themselves.


    Perhaps it was the Emperor who paid his attention. After silence, a woman in white slowly walked out of the cave.


    The woman''s expression is calm, Gu Jing has no waves, and there is also an indifferent cold arrogance, as if there is no conflict in the world. She is very beautiful, with exquisite features, white and flawless, and she has an astonishing face like a princess. Under the moonlight, her body seemed to be covered with a faint moonlight, and it was even more beautiful.


    Dayue Longying and the group of men were shocked when they saw such a woman. When they reacted, they all had a common idea¡ªthis is Lord Moon God!


    "Welcome to Lord Moon God!" The Big Moon Dragon Eagle was so excited, kneeling in surprise to the woman.


    He didn''t expect that there would be a Moon God, and now that Moon God is there, then there is no need to fear the army brought by Long Ye!


    The group of men shouted at the same time, "Greetings to Lord Moon God..."


    The woman suddenly became the object of worship. However, the woman didn''t care much about it, she looked at them coldly and said, "Get up."


    Listening to the woman''s words, it seemed that she knew her identity, that she was indeed the Moon God of the Big Moon Clan, and they were in the same position as the Big Moon Dragon Eagle.


    However, if you look closely at the woman in white, she feels like someone very much. If Tang Ye sees her, he will know her. Because he had a fierce naval battle with the woman in white, shortly before he fought Wen Dingmo out of the big world.


    This woman is the Luohuadong woman who was once one of the three evils of Xiangxi. She told Tang Ye her name-Gu Luoxue!


    Gu Luoxue has the talent for self-realization and enlightenment. As long as he maintains thorough cultivation, he will always usher in the day of epiphany. Outside the big world, there are many legends about her. For example, a woman selected by the heavenly gods, waiting for the heavenly gods to come and marry her. Because it is related to immortals since childhood, it can always be kept clean and dust-free, like a fairy falling in nine days.


    Dayue Longying and the group of men stood up, watching Gu Luoxue couldn''t help being obsessed. Those subordinates didn''t dare to think otherwise, this was Lord Moon God after all. But the Great Moon Dragon Eagle was the master of Xihuang City, so he might not dare to have that thought. He thinks that a woman like Gu Luoxue should be as famous as Qian Hanyue, the fairy Leng of Guanghan Tiangong. Now Qian Hanyue was about to marry the Long Family. He thought, if he could marry the Moon God, it must be a thing comparable to Tang Ye.


    In addition, being able to marry the Moon God has more benefits, such as helping him cultivate and break into the Tongxuan Realm, or even a stronger Chaoxian Realm. In the eyes of their Dayue clan, the Moon God is a divine envoy who descended from the sky, and mortals are invincible. Get the help of the moon god, just like the help of the god!


    After Gu Luoxue came to the Guwu rivers and lakes, her style was the same as when she was outside the big world. She didn''t like to go outside to fight for anything, so she directly searched for a place of heaven and earth for repairs, striving to gain an enlightenment again and realize her spiritual ascension. When she was outside the big world, she realized "Hundred Birds Chaofeng" and "Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong" after enlightenment. She thought she could kill Tang Ye, and then soared, but she did not expect to lose to Tang Ye!


    After losing to Tang Ye, she had no worries about the big world. If Tang Ye wants to kill her, she has no objection. After so many years of cultivation and comprehension, what we have waited is failure, and it makes no sense to live. However, Tang Ye asked her to go to Guwu Jianghu. In the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, there is a greater limit of luck than the big world, and there is a rich aura. Maybe she can achieve soaring in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes?


    Gu Luoxue obeyed Tang Ye''s words and entered the Guwu River and Lake. She owed Tang Ye a favor for this. Tang Ye asked her to help contact Xing Ji, a music fan. Xing Ji is the master of Lingyun. Tang Ye has been with Lingyun for a long time and has received tremendous help from Lingyun. His relationship with Lingyun is also very good. Since Ling Yun had agreed to find Xing Ji, he naturally did it.


    Now that Gu Luoxue had finished repairing, he had another epiphany, and found that he was actually the moon **** of the Dayue clan. She has mastered a lot of the magical powers of the Moon God, absorbing the power of the moon to practice, and within a few days, there is no problem in reaching the fairyland.


    She knew that the Great Moon Dragon Eagle and others were looking for her. As for what to do, she is not clear. She didn''t even know that Tang Ye was the Young Master of the Long Family and was about to come to Xihuang City. She didn''t even know that Tang Ye had entered the Guwu River and Lake. Because she has been in retreat since entering the Guwu Rivers and Lakes.


    "What are you looking for me?" Gu Luoxue asked Dayue Longying.


    The big moon dragon eagle said sincerely: "Destroy an evil person for the people!"

 Chapter 909： I dont know about him!

    As the moon god, there should always be some responsibilities. Gu Luoxue understood this, otherwise she wouldn''t let her be the moon **** for no reason. Maybe all of this is destined. She was already very extraordinary when she was outside the big world, so could it be caused by the identity of Moon God?


    That being the case, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle said that he would destroy an evil person and eliminate harm for the people. Gu Luoxue felt that there was nothing to promise the Great Moon Dragon Eagle.


    "Who are you going to kill?" Gu Luoxue asked Dayue Longying.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was even more pleasantly surprised. The Moon God accepted his request!


    He said to Gu Luoxue: "Young Master Long Family-Long Ye!"


    Gu Luoxue didn''t know Long Ye, so she said without hesitation: "I know, you go, don''t disturb me."


    "This..." The Big Moon Dragon Eagle felt embarrassed, he wanted to ask the Moon God to go back and encourage the Big Moon clan.


    Gu Luoxue frowned and said, "What else is wrong?"


    The big moon dragon eagle said sincerely: "That''s it, Lord Moon God, the Young Master of the Long Family led an evil war cavalry army to slaughter my Xihuang City, so I hope Lord Moon God can come and help."


    Gu Luoxue frowned, Tucheng was so serious? That Young Master Long Family is such a cruel person?


    As the moon god, the Dayue clan is her people. Gu Luoxue thought for a while, since there are such cruel people who want to kill her own people, she must protect her.


    Gu Luoxue said to Big Moon Dragon Eagle: "I understand, I will go to Xihuang City, but not now."


    "Thank you, Lord Moon God!" The Big Moon Dragon Eagle nodded excitedly. When he looked at Gu Luoxue, he was attracted by the beauty of Gu Luoxue again. He wanted to be with Gu Luoxue forever, so he asked tentatively: " Lord Moon God, I wonder when you can go to Xihuang City?"


    Gu Luoxue frowned, she didn''t like being entangled all the time.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was very afraid of her being angry, and she couldn¡¯t bear to be angry, and quickly explained: "That¡¯s it, Lord Moon God. I received news that the Young Master of the Long Family is about to arrive in my Xihuang City, so I am afraid of Moon God. Your lord is late for help..."


    "Don''t worry." Gu Luoxue coldly snorted: "When you are in trouble, I will know it, otherwise I won''t be your moon god. I will come to help you by then."


    "That''s really great!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle smiled: "Then I won''t disturb Lord Moon God, and I will welcome Lord Moon God in Xihuang City!"


    Big Moon Dragon Eagle left with his men.


    "Wait." Gu Luoxue suddenly stopped him.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was very happy. He was very satisfied with the needs of the Moon God and was very proud. He looked at Gu Luoxue eagerly and said, "What''s the command of Lord Moon God?"


    Gu Luoxue ignored the enthusiasm of the Big Moon Dragon Eagle, and said, "Do you know a woman named Le Fan...or Xing Ji?"


    Dayue Longying thought about it, but didn''t know this person, and shook his head to Gu Luoxue very apologetically, and said, "I''m sorry, Lord Moon God, I don''t know this person."


    Gu Luoxue nodded and said, "Then you help me find her, and if you find her, tell me."


    "Yes!" The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was extremely happy, being entrusted by the Moon God, he must complete the task well!


    His attitude towards the Moon God is not only because of the faith and loyalty of the Moon God as the Dayue clan, but also because of a man''s obsession and pursuit of women. He wanted to do a lot of things for the Moon God to win Gu Luoxue''s heart.


    After bidding farewell to Gu Luoxue, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle returned to Xihuang City, and his whole person became optimistic and confident, and no longer worried about the young master of the Long Family coming to settle accounts. Xihuang City is a newly emerging city, and all aspects of resources are relatively lacking. If Young Master Long Family takes ten times the compensation, Big Moon Dragon Eagle feels that it is better to surrender and give up Xihuang City.


    A highly respected sacrifice in the Dayue clan was also the one who guided the Dayue Dragon Eagle to search for the Moon God. She was an elderly woman with a strange facial pattern on her face, so she was called Granny Ghost.


    Holding an old walking stick, Granny Ghost was standing on the sacrificial stage in Xihuang City and looking up at the starry sky, her expression full of worry.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle came to see her and told her that she had found the good news of the Moon God.


    However, Granny Guiwen was not as happy as she imagined. She looked at the starry night sky and said, "Young Master Long Family is so lucky, I''m afraid Lord Moon God will not be able to deal with him."


    Dayue Longying frowned, unwilling to say: "Long Ye is really so powerful?"


    Granny Guiwen said: "Some people go all the way, not only because of their strength, but also because of many things. There is a saying, "Sometimes in life is necessary, and there is no time to force in life." If the young master of Long Family Fate is already destined to be like that, even if there are more people blocking him, he will still succeed."


    Big Moon Dragon Eagle disagreed with this statement, and said: "I don''t believe that this kind of thing is destined to be born. Long Ye only has the help of the Long Family and Tang Jiabao, otherwise he may not have won me! With the help of the Moon God, I I believe that Tang Ye will die! In the past, we have been unknown because of the lack of the power of the Moon God. We have searched for a hundred years and saved a hundred years. Even without the help of Lord Moon God, we have built a city. Now there is Moon God. With the help of the adults, plus our own strength, what can''t we do against Long Ye?"


    "That''s right, but..." Granny Ghost Wen looked up at the starry sky and whispered: "Long Ye is covered with a layer of mystery that I can''t predict, it seems...from that day..."


    Granny Ghost''s voice was so small that the Big Moon Dragon Eagle couldn''t hear her clearly. When he asked Granny Guiwen again, Granny Guiwen said she was going to rest, and asked him to go back to rest.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle respected this highly respected old man in the Great Moon Clan, and did not disturb Granny Ghost Mark any more and turned away.


    Granny Ghost is a master of prediction and deduction, similar to Qi Zhenwu. After the big moon dragon eagle left, she did not go to rest, but looked at the star twinkling in the night sky.


    It is both bright and dim, which is hard to guess.


    "At first, the momentum is soaring, and at the second, the decline and disappearance, and then it can be soaring...Who are you?" Granny Ghost Wen frowned and whispered.


    Gu Luoxue sat cross-legged on a high mountain, accepted the bright moonlight from the night sky, and made breakthroughs by absorbing the power of moonlight. Her strength has passed the Xuan Mahayana, and she is currently attacking Chaoxian Realm, only one step behind the princess. Therefore, she deserves to be the second woman after the princess.


    Lord Moon God of the Great Moon Clan!


    ...


    Tang Ye, Princess Wang and others have already arrived outside the Great Wall. According to the map drawn by the spy, it will take half a day to reach Xihuang City. It was already night, they stopped to rest and waited until dawn the next day before rushing.


    Suddenly, several people saw a beam of moonlight shining from the sky on a mountain in the distance. It was very magical, and they couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "This is...?" Tang Ye saw the moon beam, very confused, and became anxious in his heart, feeling that a huge threat was born.


    Hei Lao is very knowledgeable and vaguely guessed that he is the moon **** of the Da Yue clan. But how could Luna suddenly appear? Is it to stop Tang Ye?


    If it was the Moon God coming, it would be a considerable threat to Tang Ye!

 Chapter 910： What a big tone!

    The Moon God of the Dayue clan has not reappeared since Heaven and Earth''s luck was cut off. It is said that the descendants of the Moon God were isolated from the Great World. Therefore, the Dayue clan without the power of the Moon God has been silent for countless years. Nevertheless, the Dayue clan is also a mysterious and tenacious tribe, and established Xihuang City outside the Northwest Great Wall.


    Nowadays, the major warriors in the ancient martial arts rivers and lakes are becoming more and more active in attacking Xuanmen, and their actions are becoming more frequent. Everything shows that breaking the shackles of the heaven and the earth and reconnecting the heaven and the earth is the general trend. For this reason, the Da Yue clan became active. They want to break the profound gate more than anyone else, so that they can go to the big world to find the moon **** and provide powerful power to the tribe.


    Hei Lao knew these things about the Da Yue clan, so he had never worried about the Moon God of the Da Yue clan. After all, the descendants of the Moon God are outside the big world, without the manipulation of the gatekeepers, it is impossible to return to the Guwu Jianghu. But the moonlight shining on the distant mountain, the situation is very much like the moon **** of the Dayue clan making a breakthrough through the power of the moon.


    "How could this happen?" Hei Lao stared at the moon beam, expressing doubt and worry.


    Tang Ye walked over and asked, "Senior, do you know what''s going on?"


    Hei Lao nodded, shook his head, and said, "I''m not sure what the situation is. I guess it was the moon **** of the Great Moon Clan. However, the moon **** of the Great Moon Clan has already been out of the big world, and the Great Moon Clan has no more The Moon God has appeared. This is contradictory, so I don¡¯t know."


    Tang Ye frowned. He had heard about the Moon God, and he thought that the so-called Moon God was nothing more than an understanding of some powerful magical powers, and it was impossible for him to be a person from all over the world.


    However, if, as Hei Lao said, the wonderful moonlight shining down from the mountain in the distance is the moon **** of the Dayue clan descending, then this moon **** is also too amazing.


    Mainly, Tang Ye felt a threat from the moonlight beam, and was inexplicably irritable.


    "If there is a moon god, then this moon god... is very powerful?" Tang Ye asked the old black road.


    Hei Lao raised his head and looked at the crescent moon, frowning and said: "Here comes from the sky, do you think it is amazing?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I was puzzled. They all said that the luck of heaven and earth has been cut off, the human beings are only human beings, and the heavenly immortals are only heavenly immortals, so how come there are so many heavenly people in the earth?"


    Hei Lao also has no solution to this kind of problem, and said: "Maybe the world has not been cut off, maybe this is the special arrangement of the old Taoist priest, maybe it is the vastness of the world, there is nothing strange, even the old Taoist can''t control... Too many things are difficult to explain. For example, if you invited the ancestors of the Long family to come, if the heavens and the earth were cut off, how did your ancestors come down to the earth? Presumably the situation on that day was also quite complicated."


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly, and faced it as optimistically as possible, and said, "Whether it is the Moon God or not, I will not be polite!"


    "It''s better to be careful. Heaven and earth have their own laws, mutual growth and mutual restraint. Your luck is constantly rising, your momentum is strong, and your own powerful enemies will suppress you." Hei said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m used to it. If it''s really the Moon God, I''d like to see who it is."


    The princess next to Tang Ye gave Tang Ye a weird look, and gently curled her lips to express her speechlessness. If you take this kind of thing as a habit, I''m afraid it''s just this guy. So to follow him requires a certain degree of endurance.


    ...


    The next day, we continued on the road. In the evening, Tang Ye, Wang Hao and others arrived at the gate of Xihuang City.


    Xihuang City


    Although it was built outside the Great Wall, the land is not as fertile as the central area, but it does not appear too bad. The direction of the city gate is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the typical windy and sandy land outside the northwestern wall can be seen in the west and north of the city. Going out from the west and north of the city is almost a desert area.


    Although the Guwu rivers and lakes are small, they have all kinds of topography and geology. It can be said that although the sparrow is small, it has five internal organs.


    The biggest feature of Xihuang City''s architecture is the relief of Dayue clan culture. Many patterns are carved on many walls, most of them are moonlight women, who are said to be the moon god. There are also statues and temples dedicated to the Moon God in the city.


    Chen Zhongping led the war cavalry first. When they arrived at the gate, the guards of Xihuang City immediately stood on guard, blew the warning whistle, and hummed, from the city head to the city to the end of the city. Frequent border land. Because of this environment, the strength of the guards is better than other places.


    And because Xihuang City is mostly from the Dayue clan, they share the belief in the Moon God, so they are more united than the people in other cities. After the sirens sounded, the people in the city quickly took refuge to the previously prepared place, and went to help if they could help in the fight.


    This made Tang Ye appear to be a predator, robbing the innocent city arbitrarily.


    But Tang Ye didn''t care about this. He really wondered, when others came to attack the capital city so just and awe-inspiring, when he was dispatched, he became evil. Zhen Nima is joking, in any case, he will carry out his will to the end!


    Soon after the siren sounded, the Big Moon Dragon Eagle appeared at the head of the city and shouted at Tang Ye: "Long Ye, are you really going to be so arrogant and insult me ??Xihuang City?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Big Moon Dragon Eagle, please think before you speak, why did I come and why I came. I don''t need to tell you this kind of thing again, right?"


    Tang Ye had long been immune to other people''s labeling him. What is unreasonable and insulting Xihuang City? If it hadn''t been for the previous capture of the capital city, would he have traveled far and wide to settle accounts?


    Almost everyone in the arena knows this, and those who are willing to reason will naturally not accuse him. But for those who are unwilling to reason, they will think that it is you and not himself that is wrong if they are killed. There is a saying, "You can never wake up a person who pretends to be asleep." Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t bother to explain and correct the so-called arrogant and innocent hats that others put on him.


    Dayue Longying knew that Tang Ye was not convincing, but from the standpoint of Xihuang City, he could not say that Tang Ye was right and that he was wrong, so he tried every means to rely on his side. , Coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Even though Xihuang City was involved in dealing with your God City on that day, I, Xihuang City, paid a heavy price for this. My father, Dayue Changkong, was killed by you. Isn¡¯t that enough? Are you really going to kill them all?"


    Tang Ye laughed sarcastically, and said, "A robber who robbed someone else''s things and was injured. Isn''t he innocent?"


    "You..." The Big Moon Dragon Eagle didn''t make any sense at all, and naturally it could not be said by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye continued to sneer and said, "Big Moon Dragon Eagle, what do you think your father counts as a thing that can offset his sins against my Divine Capital City after death? I tell you, either obediently compensate my Divine Capital City according to the compensation terms, or ...After I break into Xihuang City, you will not even be qualified to negotiate with me!"


    "You..." The Great Moon Dragon Eagle is extremely angry, and Young Master Long Family is really too arrogant!


    "What a big tone!"


    At this moment, a woman''s cold voice suddenly sounded in the air.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was overjoyed when they heard it, and those guards were overjoyed when they heard it. Everyone in Xihuang City was overjoyed when they heard it, because it was the Moon God coming!


    Yesterday, after the Great Moon Dragon Eagle went to find the Moon God, he told the people in the city the news to give people peace of mind. With the Moon God, the Young Master of the Long Family shouldn''t be afraid!


    At this time, in the midair, a beautiful woman in white slowly descended, like a fairy of nine heavens.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that a Moon God would really appear, no matter what, it would be the legendary Moon God!

 Chapter 911： Unforgettable so far!

    The Luohuadong girl descended slowly from mid-air, her figure...The Nine Heavens Profound Girl was probably talking about her. Dayue Longying and the people in Xihuang City were very happy. The Moon God came to help. It was already dark again. Moon God could display his full strength. Why should he be afraid that he could not deal with Tang Ye? !


    "Welcome Lord Moon God!" The Big Moon Dragon Eagle knelt down on the top of the city, shouting loudly.


    "Congratulations to Lord Moon God!" The guard soldiers on the city''s head also knelt down and shouted, suddenly the momentum was like a rainbow, majestic, and people felt that the place was stabilized.


    Chen Zhongping and the cavalry behind him are ready to move, they are all on guard and want to fight! In front of them, who dares to be so arrogant? !


    But Tang Ye waved to stop them, let them not worry, first look at Moon God and talk about it.


    The Moon God fell on the top of the city, his figure was graceful and light, beautiful, and it gave people the feeling of being a god. The princess looked a little jealous, she felt that her charm was threatened, and there were such women besides herself!


    Tang Ye saw the appearance of the princess, laughed, stretched out his hand and pressed the princess''s hand, indicating that his feelings for the princess would not change regardless of other women.


    The princess thought he was boring, if he dared to empathize, the princess would kill him with a slap! The princess snorted coldly to him: "I will deal with this woman!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then smiled and nodded. Beauty sees beauty, especially jealous!


    Tang Ye looked at the Moon God intently, wanting to see what the Moon God would look like with such a graceful and beautiful figure. As a result, he was speechless, and the Moon God covered his face with a veil.


    Damn, why do the women in Guwu Jianghu always like to do this? Long Qingcheng is like this, Nangong Susu is like this, his wife is like this, and now Moon God is like this, it is really doubtful to say that they are beauties!


    After the Moon God settled on the top of the city, he directly said coldly: "Young Master Long Family, what enemies do my Dayue Clan have against you, let you be like this..."


    Moon God spoke, slowly seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, and then... her voice stopped abruptly.


    Tang Ye?


    Moon God was shocked, couldn''t believe what he saw, thinking it was a dream. She saw Tang Ye! The man she tried to kill twice, but failed both times, and was almost killed by him both times!


    This is impossible! If it was really Tang Ye, how could Tang Ye become the Young Master of the Long Family? Can a person outside the big world become the young master of the pinnacle of power in Guwu Jianghu? !


    "Tang Ye?!" Although the Moon God quickly adjusted his emotions, he was still very surprised and drank to Tang Ye in surprise.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the Moon God in doubt. In Guwu Jianghu, others used to call him Long Ye instead of Tang Ye. People who call him Tang Ye are generally from the outside world.


    But the Moon God called herself Tang Ye, is she a person from outside the big world?


    What''s this?


    Regardless of whether the Moon God is from the outside world, she knows herself, and she is not an ordinary person!


    Tang Ye tried to think back, but found that she had never known a woman who could connect with Moon God.


    The princess was very angry. She was ready to fight the Moon God, and the Moon God suddenly called her man in surprise. It seems that Moon God has a lot to do with her man, do you think she is angry?


    "Don''t explain?" Wang Hao stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye looked stunned, looked at the princess and shook his head, and said, "I don''t know her."


    The princess sneered and hummed: "All the men caught and raped will say this!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and Wang Hao''s words were too far away, probably affected by the recent love affairs. He didn''t entangle with the princess, and said: "Let''s take a look first, you want to know the truth, and I want to know the truth."


    The princess made a nasal "hum" coldly.


    Tang Ye was surprised about the Moon God, the big moon dragon eagle on the top of the city and the people in Xihuang City were equally surprised. They can''t understand, does Lord Moon God know Long Ye?


    They are even more unacceptable! Could it be said that Lord Moon God has friendship with Long Ye, did he take action against Long Ye?


    Absolutely not!


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle hurriedly said to the Moon God: "Lord Moon God, you must have made a mistake! Long Ye does not blink at killing people, he is unforgivable, and the law of heaven is unforgivable. How would you, a kind and innocent celestial being, know someone like Long Ye? !"


    When Tang Ye heard the words of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, he was so angry that he shouted to the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, "Great Moon Dragon Eagle, do you really want to die? One of the things I hate the most is that others smear me in front of beautiful women. ..."


    The princess gave Tang Ye a cold glance.


    Tang Ye paused, murmured, and continued to shout: "It''s not because I have any thoughts about beautiful women, but because I simply can''t understand your despicable behavior! If you want to pursue beautiful women, you should pursue them. Why do you want to discredit me? Set off your tallness? The villain... after all, the villain!"


    "Long Ye, you are not qualified to say that to me!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle stared at Tang Ye angrily.


    He wanted to talk to the Moon God again, but the Moon God glanced at him coldly, seemingly disgusted, which made him feel flustered, and his heartache was beyond the reach.


    The Lord Moon God, whom he admired, showed disgust in his eyes?


    why? !


    The Moon God coldly snorted to the Big Moon Dragon Eagle: "Since you know that I am the Moon God, you should know that I can easily see the filth in your heart. You said the Young Master Long Family is evil and violent, but in fact I don''t see him from him. To this kind of thing. On the contrary, it is you who have been calculating something. Also, it is you who are really violent at heart."


    "Master Moon God, I am not!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle shook his head in denial, his expression extremely painful.


    He felt that Moon God''s words had denied him. Denied by the faith of the clan and denied by the woman he admired, he couldn''t breathe with heartache.


    The Moon God shook his head at the Big Moon Dragon Eagle and said, "No one in the Big Moon Clan can fool me."


    The Moon God still wanted to argue, the Moon God raised his hand, condensing a faint light, like that moonlight brilliance, and said to the Moon God: "This is the power of the Moon God, which can purify the darkness in your heart. Or...turn you back into a demon."


    With that said, the Moon God hit the Moonlight Guanghua in the Big Moon Dragon Eagle.


    "Ah!" The Great Moon Dragon Eagle cried out in pain, and then immediately knelt on the ground, rolled around with his body, and a dark breath came out of his body, giving a feeling of violence and depression.


    The guards of Xihuang City on the head of the city panicked when they saw the Great Moon Dragon Eagle like this. The boss is like this, how can you fight the battle with the young master of the Long Family?


    The Moon God said to the panicked people: "Don''t worry, my Dayue clan has always been kind and favored by God. As long as you don''t go the evil way, there will always be rewards. I will take care of today''s affairs."


    Hearing the words of the Moon God, everyone seemed to have taken a reassurance pill, no longer worrying so much, and left everything to the Moon God to handle.


    The Moon God looked back at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to... it''s just that. I won''t ask much for the time being, why are you doing this today?"


    Tang Ye was still puzzled, looking at Moon God, "Who are you?"


    The Moon God said lightly: "The battle at sea in the Great World is unforgettable so far."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. The only person he had fought on the sea outside the Great World was the Luohuadong Girl¡ª¡ªGu Luoxue!


    "It''s you!" Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue in amazement. He didn''t expect to meet Gu Luoxue again in this way!

 Chapter 912： No less!

    After coming to the Great World, Tang Ye thought about finding Gu Luoxue and Xing Ji. After all, at the beginning, apart from the princess, Gu Luoxue and Xing Ji were the only people he knew. He didn''t worry that Xing Ji and Gu Luoxue had an accident in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, because these two women were extremely extraordinary women, possessing extraordinary magical powers.


    However, even if he knew that Gu Luoxue and Xing Ji would have an unusual encounter, Tang Ye did not expect that Gu Luoxue would become the moon **** of the Dayue clan!


    The Moon God is the **** of faith in the Dayue Clan, and all members of the Dayue Clan listen to the orders of the Moon God. If you have a good relationship with the Moon God, then you can order the Da Yue clan!


    Tang Ye feels that life is indeed full of surprises. I thought I had to work **** the affairs of Xihuang City, but I didn''t expect that Gu Luoxue was the moon god, so if you say hello to Gu Luoxue, the matter will be resolved easily.


    However, things were not that simple. Gu Luoxue stood on the side of the Dayue clan and didn''t talk about personal affairs with Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, why did you capture Xihuang City and hurt my Dayue people?"


    Tang Ye was a little depressed, Gu Luoxue was quite serious as the Moon God, doing her best...It seemed that things were not so easy to solve. He looked at Gu Luoxue and said, "The Big Moon Dragon Eagle didn''t tell you why?"


    Gu Luoxue shook her head and said: "He only said that the young master of the Long Family is heinous and wants to attack Xihuang City and slaughter the people of the Dayue clan."


    "what?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and was very angry. He snorted coldly: "Wait, don''t stop me. I''m going to kill the Great Moon Dragon Eagle. I can''t bear to slander me like this! I tell you, I never thought about it. When I attacked Xihuang City, I never thought about killing the people of the Dayue clan. I just wanted to ask the Dayue Dragon Eagle for justice. On that day, you people in Xihuang City first attacked my God City first, which caused serious losses to my God City. , Today I regroup, how can I not return to justice? My condition is very simple. You will pay ten times the compensation for the loss that my God City suffered on that day. Then the matter is settled. If you do not accept this condition, it is an attack. The beginning of the city!"


    "You said... ten times?" Gu Luoxue is not a person who is used to communicating with others, but she also feels that the ten times compensation mentioned by Tang Ye is... extortion!


    No wonder the Great Moon Dragon Eagle couldn''t agree, and no one would agree to it! Such an obvious extortion would be a shame if promised!


    Although Gu Luoxue didn''t get along with Tang Ye much, she knew that Tang Ye was clever and cunning, and he was a master who wouldn''t suffer from being killed. This is difficult. If Tang Ye''s condition is not agreed, then Tang Ye will attack the city. If you agree, it seems that you can''t live up to it?


    Gu Luoxue hates Tang Ye very much, very hate!


    Actually let this fairy-level beauty face such a dilemma!


    She felt that Tang Ye, as a man, should not be more magnanimous to this beauty, waving his sleeves, and directly saying that it is for your sake, not to care about you...then leave without taking away a cloud?


    Gu Luoxue''s silence made many people tensed. Now in Xihuang City, it is Gu Luoxue, the moon **** who has the final say, and the big moon dragon eagle is out of play, so her decision is about whether the two sides start a war.


    Tang Ye felt strange, why Gu Luoxue stopped talking suddenly, and that changeable expression made people unable to see what she was thinking. Since we know each other and even have a lot to ask clearly, is it necessary to be silent?


    "Gu Luoxue, what do you want to do?" Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue and said.


    Gu Luoxue frowned slightly. Others didn''t know her name. Tang Ye''s so called made her feel like she was very familiar with Tang Ye. But she is not familiar with Tang Ye. In the two unique meetings, she went to kill Tang Ye. If you insist on saying that there is a relationship, it means that you don¡¯t know each other if you don¡¯t fight.


    After such a battle, it seems that each other knows what kind of person each other is. Gu Luoxue did not hate Tang Ye, nor did he hate it. Through fighting Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye was an extremely tenacious, tough, powerful man who was good at plotting. Apart from being unwilling to lose to Tang Ye, she actually admired Tang Ye. At a young age, not every man can make breakthroughs and achieve great fame.


    "Ten times is too much, it must be reduced." Gu Luoxue said, speaking very succinctly, she is not a woman who is good at long talk.


    What Gu Luoxue said was that she was willing to compensate Tang Ye and avoid fighting.


    This is not in line with the original intention of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle. Although the Great Moon Dragon Eagle was suffering at this time, as a member of the Great Moon Clan, he could bear the purification power of the Moon God. After enduring some pain, he was weak, but was able to speak. He said to Gu Luoxue: "Lord Moon, Moon God, we don''t need to negotiate terms with Long Ye! Please give us the power of Moon and kill Long Ye!"


    The other guards of Xihuang City had the same thoughts as the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, and looked at Gu Luoxue expectantly. They are willing to accept the power of the moon and fight Long Ye!


    This is what they have always thought. Why should the Moon God be afraid of a battle? !


    However, Gu Luoxue glanced at the Great Moon Dragon Eagle and those guards, and snorted coldly: "How stupid are you to want to go to war with Tang Ye?"


    "Master Moon God..." The Great Moon Dragon Eagle really didn''t understand why Gu Luoxue had such an attitude, and he was very disappointed in his heart.


    Gu Luoxue coldly snorted: "Do you think that you can defeat Tang Ye with the power of the moon? Don''t be silly, not to mention that the hundreds of well-equipped war cavalry, just the two people around Tang Ye, can make you unable to eat. Go around."


    The big moon dragon eagle frowned, and the other guards were also puzzled.


    Gu Luoxue explained: "One dynasty fairyland, one half dynasty fairyland, which one of you is your opponent? Even me, at most one can deal with. Then the remaining one, what is the difficulty of destroying your city?


    "Wh, what...?!" The big moon dragon eagle was shocked, and there were two people walking into the fairyland beside Tang Ye?


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle looked at Tang Ye and Qian Hanyue next to Tang Ye. He knew that Qian Hanyue was extremely talented and stronger than him, but he did not expect that Qian Hanyue had already stepped into the fairyland!


    He looked at the carriage behind Tang Ye again, the bad old man driving the horse. If there are people around Tang Ye who are in Wonderland, then it must be this bad old man. Don''t think he is a bad old man, but thinking back to Tang Ye''s trip, there is this old man every time. Presumably just like the rumors, Long Xingtian arranged an absolute master to protect Tang Ye, that must be the humble old man!


    In the past, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle didn''t believe in such things. However, he had to believe what Gu Luoxue said from the moon god!


    This also explains why the Long Family Young Master dared to go out and run, so many people can''t kill him even if they kill him!


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was extremely unwilling, but was helpless. The two masters who stepped into the Dynasty Wonderland, coupled with hundreds of well-equipped war horses, are far beyond their rivals. Moon God also said that even if she makes a move, she can at most stop a fairyland. Big Moon Dragon Eagle knows that Chaoxianjing is currently the strongest master in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, so don''t blame Moon God. So, can I just accept my fate obediently?


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that a fairy Gu Luoxue would actually bargain with him, thinking that he would be softhearted to beauties as a man?


    joke!


    He is a man who claims to never give privileges to beauties!


    Tang Ye sneered at Gu Luoxue and said, "Gu Luoxue..."


    "Call me Moon God." Gu Luoxue stopped Tang Ye, she didn''t seem to want people to call her name.


    Tang Ye said as she wished, "Moon God, ten times the compensation, one point cannot be less, don''t bargain with me again, I don''t have that patience."


    "You..." Gu Luo was extremely angry, this guy is really rude and arrogant!

 Chapter 913： I want to beat you!

    Since Gu Luoxue stood up, she had to give the Da Yue clan an explanation. If she had to pay ten times the compensation, wouldn''t her arrival mean it was useless at all?


    This is too ugly. Although Gu Luoxue seemed to be a fairy who had nothing to do with the world, she also cared about a worldly look. What''s more, she has admitted the identity of the Moon God, and is now leading the Da Yue clan as the Moon God.


    She had been silent to Tang Ye, in fact, she wanted Tang Ye to understand her situation. But Tang Ye still didn''t compromise at all, the more she thought about it, the more angry she became.


    "Tang Ye, you know that the conditions in Xihuang City are not good. Why should I be so aggressive and kill them all?" Gu Luoxue spoke to Tang Ye with great displeasure.


    According to her previous temperament, she would not say a few more words at all. She regretted acknowledging the identity of the Moon God. If she knew that Young Master of the Long Family was Tang Ye, she would never admit it to death. She lost to Tang Ye twice by force, and she knew that she was not even Tang Ye''s opponent.


    Tang Ye began to notice the strangeness of Gu Luoxue. Gu Luoxue is now the Moon God, which is different from before. In the past, she was a girl from Luohuadong, who hardly interacted with anyone, devoted herself to pure cultivation, waiting for an enlightenment, completely alone. But now, she is the moon **** of the Dayue clan.


    Is it because you don''t want to be a fairy, but want to try the feeling of being a human being?


    Being a human being can be complicated. Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue and squinted, thinking about what Gu Luoxue wanted to do. If Gu Luoxue needs it, he doesn''t mind to cooperate. Because establishing a relationship with Gu Luoxue is very beneficial. Relying on the identity of Gu Luo Xueyue God, befriend her, and Xihuang City will no longer be a threat in the future.


    In addition, Tang Ye just saw what Gu Luoxue had done to the Big Moon Dragon Eagle. Purify evil and violence!


    Isn''t this the situation that can solve Tang Ye being invaded by evil at this time? If this problem is solved, will the realm of strength be restored?


    This is a huge benefit.


    However, Tang Ye did not intend to recover. He has greater ambitions!


    He wants to have both fish and bear paws!


    The power of light, and the power of darkness!


    Just adapt to the two states!


    He has such thoughts, it can be said that he is greedy. However, in terms of martial arts and treasures, who is too much?


    Tang Ye had this thought after careful consideration. Because he learned to open the door to death, and studied the ghost cave reincarnation technique. These are all martial arts in the dark side. If you can enter the evil state, it will be much easier to research and use, and it can even play a huge effect and make greater progress.


    The ability of the living is used by the living, and the ability of the dead is used by the dead!


    After Tang Ye had a plan, he looked at Gu Luoxue and hummed, "It''s not that I rushed to kill, but that the people in Xihuang City want to use despicable means to make money. Since I dare to plunder my God City, why don''t you still want to pay? The price? Isn¡¯t it possible that everyone can move my God City?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye watched Gu Luoxue suddenly laughed out of a cold expression, and said, "I have observed your situation in Xihuang City along the way. It is indeed poorer than in the middle, and living conditions in all aspects are also more difficult. If you are asked to compensate ten times the loss, your life will be very sad..."


    "You know it!" Gu Luoxue was inexplicably excited, and she felt that it was a very fulfilling thing to let Tang Ye, an iron cock, let go.


    Suddenly, she thought this clock felt very interesting, she had never felt it before. This is a kind of wanting to help others, and when the help is successful, I feel at ease and peace of mind, and I feel happy.


    Behind her are the people of the Dayue clan, she doesn''t want to live up to their expectations!


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue, then at the guards on the top of the city, and said, "This young master is a kind and generous person..."


    As soon as Tang Ye said this, many people rolled their eyes. Young Master Long is mainly kind, and there is no one in the world who is not kind.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to take care of them. Gu Ziyouyou said: "The people who participated in the capture of my God Capital City are mainly the Dayue clan, but the people living in Xihuang City are not all from the Dayue clan. If I ask the Dayue clan to have to If you pay ten times the compensation, the Dayue clan will not be able to compensate, and will definitely exploit those innocent people at that time. This goes against my original intention, so, Lord Moon God, why don''t you take responsibility for this matter?"


    "What...what do you want to do?" Gu Luoxue was a little worried, thinking that the most likely thing a man would propose at this time was the physical condition.


    For example, "give me a night''s sleep, and I won''t compensate for it", or even "accept by body".


    The princess was also very worried about Tang Ye''s mentioning this condition. Looking at Tang Ye''s wicked smile, isn''t he making a bad idea?


    She stared at Tang Ye closely, if Tang Ye dared to molest other women in front of her, she wanted Tang Ye to look good!


    If Tang Ye knew what Gu Luoxue and Princess Wang were thinking, she would definitely die speechless. He hasn''t done things like molesting girls for many years. People want to grow up. They used to be molesting girls. Now, if you just sleep with girls... But looking at life after Tang Ye arrived in Guwu Jianghu, there seemed to be some signs of optimism. Sleeping Sister, he only sleeps with his own wife, even the Donglai and Xiqu who warmed his bed back then just touched it, and didn''t go deeper.


    According to the atmosphere of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, it is actually easier to become three wives and four concubines. Long Qingcheng returned Qian Tangye to the brothel to solve his physical needs!


    Tang Ye did change. He looked at Gu Luoxue and said, "I want to fight you. If you win, then I can increase the compensation terms by five times, no less. If you want to bargain again, I will attack the city directly!"


    "This..." Everyone was taken aback when they heard Tang Ye''s words.


    Fight?


    Young Master Long Family asked for a fight with Moon God?


    This is not a joke! What conspiracy and tricks did the young master of the Long Family play again! This guy is definitely not as powerful as Luna. There have been rumors in the arena that the Young Master of the Long Family has been damaged and has fallen. In other words, the current Tang Ye connected to the Profound Realm is not!


    If he is powerful, it is just relying on the power of the Long Family Fighter and the Dragon''s Halberd, as well as the mysterious powers he controls.


    However, after falling out of the Tongxuan Realm, even if he had such a powerful thing, he could not exert his greatest power. The Moon God is a person who has almost reached the fairyland, and it is impossible that even Tang Ye can''t win!


    What''s more, Moon God''s supernatural powers are no less than Tang Ye!


    In this case, Tang Ye also asked Moon God to fight him. What was that not a conspiracy? Could the young master of Jackie Chan''s family really have water in his head?


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle already knows Tang Ye very well, and he is worried that Tang Ye will swindle, and reminds Gu Luoxue: "Lord Moon God, be careful of Long Ye swindling!"


    Gu Luoxue frowned.


    Beside Tang Ye, the princess looked at Tang Ye in confusion and asked, "What are you going to do?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Just a fight, a happy fight."


    "You..." The princess was very annoyed. Tang Ye must have planned something again. She knew that Tang Ye would not go away. This **** must make people worry!


    After being reminded by the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, Gu Luoxue was more cautious, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I accept your suggestion. I lost to you twice, but this time, I want to beat you!"

 Chapter 914： Good calculation!

    Gu Luoxue didn''t want to talk nonsense. Since Tang Ye wanted to fight, it was just what she wanted. He had lost twice, and he should win it back once!


    She had seen Tang Ye''s strength at this time. And she was still afraid of Tang Ye, just because of the princess beside Tang Ye and the black old man behind the carriage. If only Tang Ye was fighting her alone, she wouldn''t be afraid of more Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye came out of the war cavalry, stood proudly, and while waving his hands, the dragon halberd flew out of the carriage to his hand. Holding the dragon halberd, standing in front of the cavalry, a general''s might spontaneously.


    From a female perspective, this look of Tang Ye is very charming. A kind of iron-blooded fortitude domineering!


    Gu Luoxue stood on the head of the city and stared slightly. She understood why Tang Ye dared to offer the condition of fighting her, it turned out that she had that artifact!


    The Shenlong Halberd is undoubtedly an artifact, but before the shackles of heaven and earth are broken, the effect of the artifact is very small for powerful people. Because it is limited by the shackles of air transport, power is limited. People are strong enough and don''t need the aid of artifacts. And if the person is not strong enough, with the assistance of an artifact, it can make up for the lack of strength.


    Gu Luoxue could see that even if Tang Ye, who used the Shenlong Halberd, could reach the Tong Xuan realm with his own strength, he could reach the Tong Xuan realm. This is the role played by the Shenlong Halberd. Under this power, even the Great Moon Dragon Eagle in the Tongxuan Realm might not be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    However, if Tang Ye thought that he could defeat him by relying on this artifact, it would be too naive!


    Standing on the top of the city, Gu Luoxue looked down at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Tang Ye, although the conditions you mentioned are very favorable to me, I don¡¯t have to take advantage of you. You are really sure to do this, no Will break your promise?"


    Tang Ye waved the dragon halberd, and the dragon halberd was fierce and domineering, making a buzzing sound, expressing his attitude, and said: "I speak in Long Ye, and it is the same. Moon God, as long as you can beat me, Xihuang City will compensate. The conditions of my **** city have been reduced from ten times to five times!"


    Gu Luoxue frowned and looked at Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye insists on doing this, she is not polite and said, "Okay."


    Gu Luoxue felt that she had said enough today, she didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore, jumped down, fluttering in white clothes, and began to do something to Tang Ye!


    The corner of Tang Ye''s mouth raised, and he faced with the dragon halberd.


    "The sky is about to enter the night, I can use all the power of the Moon God, even if you are the Mahayana Tongxuan Realm, you will not be my opponent, let alone you are only a small imperial spirit realm now!" Gu Luoxue swayed her sleeves, The sleeves were like a fairy jade belt, flying out to attack Tang Ye, she said calmly while fighting against Tang Ye.


    Gu Luoxue''s sleeves would not only entangle people, but also be as hard as a weapon, making "dangdang" noises and colliding with the dragon halberd waved by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye repulsed Gu Luoxue''s sleeves, and smiled: "How can I know if I haven''t fought? In the battle outside the Great World, although I won you, I was relying on the help of the Red and Purple Spirit Python to restrain you.'' Wanli Chaolong'', so this time, I want to beat you with my real strength!"


    "Daydreaming!" Gu Luoxue coldly snorted: "Since I know that I rely on the python to win, now I actually think that I can win without relying on anyone. It is ridiculous!"


    "If you just have an artifact to help, then this battle will be over soon, and I won''t be entangled with you slowly!" Gu Luoxue snorted to Tang Ye.


    She wants to end this battle that Tang Ye thinks she is right. She flew back, suspended in the air, with a white jade belt fluttering like a flying bodhisattva. Then a white light flashed around her body, that was the power of the moon drawn from the ability of the moon god. She suddenly hit Tang Ye with a white light.


    Ouch!


    The white light wasn''t that simple. When it flew out, it turned into a phoenix one after another, and then attacked Tang Ye one after another.


    Tang Ye stared at him, this is a bird facing the phoenix!


    He felt that Gu Luoxue was so generous, that he had used this box pressing stunt so soon. However, he didn''t know that Gu Luoxue, who had resuscitated and became the Moon God, had supernatural powers that were not only the phoenix of the bird and the dragon of the carp, but also many powerful abilities that others did not know!


    Tang Ye used the Dragon¡¯s Halberd to hit the phoenix transformed by the moonlight, but there were so many phoenixes transformed into the Phoenix by the Birds. He couldn¡¯t cope with it. He was hit a few times and backed up again and again. Body.


    Ouch!


    But before it was over, with a phoenix sound, Tang Ye looked up, and the phoenixes gathered and merged together, becoming a giant phoenix!


    The giant phoenix slammed into Tang Ye!


    Rumble!


    The ground shook and the sky was full of dust, and Tang Ye was hit. Gu Luoxue was approaching the strength of Chaoxian Realm, how could Tang Ye match?


    "Young Master!" Chen Zhongping and Hundreds of War Knights were very worried, as if they wanted to rush out to help Tang Ye right away.


    The princess stared slightly, although she was also worried, but she had no plans to take action.


    Heilao shook his head and smiled, knowing that Tang Ye had entered the state of transforming demons. He also vaguely guessed the purpose of Tang Ye requesting a fight with Gu Luoxue.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle and the guards of Xihuang City saw that Tang Ye was easily suppressed by Gu Luoxue, and looked at the war cavalry under the city with a feeling of elation. Young Master Long Family really couldn''t help himself, and wanted to single out Lord Moon God. Why?


    Gu Luoxue was still floating in the air, she became the moon god, floating in the air is commonplace, otherwise she doesn''t look like a fairy. She stared in Tang Ye''s direction, although the dust was so full of people that people could not see clearly, she always felt something was wrong.


    If Tang Ye is really only the Spirit Realm, Gu Luoxue is confident that the hundred birds Chaofeng she played is enough to solve Tang Ye. If the strength of approaching the fairyland can''t solve the strength of the imperial spirit realm, then if you enter the new world of cultivation after the so-called mastery, isn''t it all farting?


    Tang Ye has no reason to be safe!


    Gu Luoxue thought so.


    However, suddenly, she felt an awe-inspiring evil spirit!


    She was shocked, that evil spirit came from Tang Ye''s direction!


    How could this be?


    Gu Luoxue couldn''t understand. This evil spirit kept rising, and its aura broke through the Yuling Realm and reached the Tongxuan Realm!


    what is the problem?


    Gu Luoxue waved his hand to blow away the underground dust, and Tang Ye revealed it.


    "Wh, what?" After seeing Tang Ye, Gu Luoxue was shocked, thinking that she had read it wrong.


    Tang Ye was full of black aura, like a dark flame burning!


    This person braving darkness and evil all over, was Tang Ye just now?


    Not only was Gu Luoxue surprised, but the guards of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle and Xihuang City were also surprised. What kind of sorcery did Young Master Long Family practice? The breath is so terrible and depressing, it makes people breathless, it''s like a demon king now!


    Hei Lao and the princess didn''t feel surprised to see Tang Ye "transforming the devil".


    At this time, Tang Ye had entered the state of transforming demons. He was tantamount to abandoning other powers, and his entire body was flooded with dark power. That dark power was already strong enough to break through the Profound Realm Mahayana, so Tang Ye at this time was very terrifying!


    With red eyes, a black flame was burning around the body, and the dragon halberd was braving dark and evil together.


    Such Tang Ye is not a devil, but more like a devil!


    "Maybe the Moon God of the Dayue clan can let this kid further master the secrets of''transforming demons.'' This kid really wants to use whatever he sees. No wonder he has learned more than others, and he learns faster than others. Hurry..." Hei Lao sitting in the carriage said while looking at Tang Ye Youyou in the state of transforming demons.


    This was exactly what Tang Ye wanted to fight with Gu Luoxue. Even if he was completely demonized and couldn''t control himself, Gu Luoxue would use Moon God''s power to transform him back, so he could fight without scruple!


    What a good calculation!

 Chapter 915： Light and dark, black and white!

    Seeing Tang Ye turning into a big evil demon, Gu Luoxue realized that she had been cheated. Damn... if Gu Luoxue would scold it, she would definitely scold it.


    She is the Moon God, she is extremely talented, and at this moment, she naturally understands what Tang Ye is doing.


    She was very puzzled, and she didn''t understand why Tang Ye can maintain a normal human state, but can become a demonic state when needed.


    In any case, she knew that Tang Ye, who had transformed into demons at this time, was close to Tongxuan Mahayana in strength, and it was impossible to fight her. Even, due to the horror and outbreak of demons, she might lose!


    The evil devil said these things, in martial arts practice, usually has the effect of "shortcut". For example, there is a cultivation method that is not recognized by people-men and women double cultivation, also called yin and yang double cultivation. This is a way to promote strength enhancement through men and women. It is much faster than normal cultivation methods. It can be said to be a shortcut to cultivation.


    However, because this method is so ridiculous, it is considered a wicked way and is not recognized by the masses. Therefore, righteous people will never practice in this way!


    Facing Tang Ye at this time, Gu Luoxue can only say that there is nothing in this world that Tang Ye dare not do. This guy doesn''t care about the evil ways of evil, as long as he can use it for himself, he will use it boldly!


    Unfortunately, even Tang Ye like this couldn''t conclude that he was evil and intolerable. Because Tang Ye was able to control this state, he could become a normal person after the battle was over. In the state of transforming demons, Tang Ye was still Tang Ye, not the kind of demon who fell into the demon and lost himself and slaughtered frantically. Tang Ye will not kill innocents indiscriminately, and will not threaten others.


    This "devil" situation is more like a magical power that can be used for oneself!


    Gu Luoxue wanted to know who Tang Ye was, and how could he do such a thing?


    In fact, Tang Ye at this time hadn''t fully grasped the magical power of "Devil Transformation". Although Tang Ye kept trying and researching this matter, she still couldn''t succeed. She needed the concubine''s help to stun several times, and then she woke up to return to her normal state.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s transformation of demons and Gu Luoxue fight were also a study and attempt on the state of transformation of demons. Because he was worried that the transformation of demons would be too thorough and affect his mind, even if he stunned in time, he couldn''t avoid it, so Tang Ye never dared to indulge too deeply. And just now, he saw that Gu Luoxue could use the pure power of the Moon God to purify violence and evil, so he thought that even if he completely released the evil power and achieved complete demonization, Gu Luoxue could suppress him.


    In this way, he can try to control the consciousness and body under the complete witcher. If you can restrain and control, then you can freely carry out the transformation of demons in the future!


    In addition, after thoroughly mastering the magical powers of the transformation, the evil spirits can be controlled by Tang Ye, and he can be removed to other places, and will no longer affect the display of the magical powers such as Dead Wood Fengchun. In this way, Tang Ye regained the strength of the dead trees in spring!


    Such a thing is more than a "good" word that can be described?


    However, such a thing requires enough courage to dare to try. Although Gu Luoxue''s Moon God power can purify the power of the evil demon, it is very painful to purify. Even, what if Gu Luoxue''s ability is useless? Then under the complete demon, if you don¡¯t turn back, everything will be over!


    At this moment, the princess also knew Tang Ye''s intention. Just now Tang Ye said that he would fight happily, which meant that Tang Ye wanted to completely "transform the devil" to fight. The princess was still very worried, staring at Tang Ye unblinkingly to avoid Tang Ye''s accident.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s transformation of demons was deeper than before, which made people worry that he could no longer control himself. Perhaps this is already the case. But Tang Ye had previously regarded Gu Luoxue as a target, even if he could not control himself, he still regarded Gu Luoxue as a target. In addition, the words of the demons must also target Gu Luoxue. Because Gu Luoxue''s Moon God power is the nemesis of evil spirits, the evil spirits must have wanted to get rid of Gu Luoxue the first time.


    boom!


    For example, the dead general returning from hell, Tang Ye burned with black flames, and the Shenlong Halberd was also stained with a black aura. Under Tang Ye''s wave, the power of the dragon family''s combat skills was also accompanied by the power of dark power. With the strength approaching the Tongxuan Realm Mahayana, Tang Ye shook the mountain with a single blow!


    Everyone was shocked.


    Young Master Long Family, his mother really knows how to play, thinking that his strength has fallen, and when he falls more severely, he will kill him! As a result... he practiced a witchcraft, and under the witchcraft, he raised his strength again! Moreover, the strength is even better than before!


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle feels very helpless, why is this Young Master of the Long Family so difficult? !


    but!


    This may be the dead end of Tang Ye!


    Just now, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle was released by Gu Luoxue with a moonlight brilliance to purify the hostility in his heart. The pain was really unbearable, indicating that the Moon God is the nemesis of the evil spirits. Now that Tang Ye transformed into a demon, he was stricken by Gu Luoxue, how could he defeat Lord Moon God?


    boom!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye was extremely overbearing with the Dragon Halberd, and his strength was not much different from that of Gu Luoxue. Under his ferocious blow, Gu Luoxue was forced to retreat again and again!


    "How could this...?" The Great Moon Dragon Eagle didn''t believe that Lord Moon God would be so weak!


    Gu Luoxue''s expression was cold and severe, probably the arrogance in her heart was inspired by Tang Ye. She was cold-hearted and arrogant, and she was driven into an embarrassment by Tang Ye''s magic way, which made her very unhappy!


    "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to be able to transform demons and improve your strength. I was calculated by you." After avoiding Tang Ye''s chase, Gu Luoxue retreated back to the city head gracefully, landed and stood on the edge of the city head.


    She stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "In this case, I will show you the power of Moon God. This is not a place where you can act arbitrarily!"


    After speaking, Gu Luoxue jumped out of the city and floated outside in the air. At this time, a beam of moonlight shone, and several white rays of light around her appeared around Gu Luoxue.


    The white light was spinning lightly, like an elf guarding Gu Luoxue''s side.


    Gu Luoxue looked up at the moon, closed her eyes and was quiet, as if receiving the baptism of moonlight.


    call!


    Suddenly, the beam of moonlight shining on Gu Luoxue seemed to be windy, and the rays of light surrounding Gu Luoxue rotated faster, and Gu Luoxue''s white clothes also fluttered.


    From a distance, it seemed that Gu Luoxue was floating in a snowy night. She was originally an immortal face, and in this posture, she was even more beautiful. Everyone looked a little silly. But what is even more fascinating is that at this time, Gu Luoxue''s appearance changed. Her long dark hair became silvery white, her skin became fairer and smoother, and a moon pattern appeared on her forehead!


    With long hair wrapped in silver and fluttering in the moonlight, Gu Luoxue really turned into a fairy!


    This is the posture of the Moon God!


    Transformed!


    The snow-white Gu Luoxue and the dark Tang Ye formed a sharp contrast, light and dark, black and white, one righteous and one evil!


    Gu Luoxue, who revealed the true body of the Moon God, was even colder and hummed to Tang Ye: "I know you know what a wrong decision to transform a demon in front of me!"

 Chapter 916： Golden Dragon vs. Black Python!

    The moon-deified Gu Luoxue was so beautiful that even Tang Ye was in a state of demonization, and she couldn''t help being dull after seeing it. Is it appropriate to fight with such a beautiful girl?


    Tang Ye was sluggish for a second, and Gu Luoxue seized the battle opportunity. Hundreds of birds emerged directly towards the phoenix, and Gu Luoxue transformed a group of phoenixes out of thin air, and attacked Tang Ye. In the state of the moon god, Hundred Birds cast towards the phoenix faster and more powerful.


    Bang Bang Bang, Tang Ye couldn''t avoid it, and was directly hit by Bainiao Chaofeng. However, Tang Ye, whose body strength reached a terrifying level, was strengthened again after transforming the devil, becoming a real copper wall and iron wall, not afraid of any attacks. Hundred Birds Chaofeng hit him, and he was scratching his itch, leaping up with the dragon halberd in his hand, pointing straight at Gu Luoxue!


    Gu Luoxue frowned slightly, seeing the terrifying strength of Tang Ye''s body. What worries her the most is Tang Ye''s courageous momentum in the state of transforming demons, not afraid of death. Frozenly afraid of horizontal, horizontally afraid of death. The opponent doesn''t even want his life, and he feels helpless and passive in fighting.


    However, Gu Luoxue knew that it was just Tang Ye''s aura that bothered her state of mind. Will Tang Ye be afraid of death? Even if he is not afraid of death, he certainly does not want to die. That is a man who is very life-saving. Therefore, Gu Luoxue was not affected by Tang Ye''s momentum, and calmly responded.


    Tang Ye called her with a dragon halberd in hand, she was still floating in the air, without moving to avoid it. The power in the state of the moon god, why fear demons? !


    When Tang Ye leaped high and smashed it down with the Shenlong Halberd, a layer of white light appeared around Gu Luoxue''s body, forming a three-hundred-sixty-degree shield, protecting her without any dead ends.


    boom!


    Tang Ye''s dragon halberd hit the moonlight shield, but the moonlight shield was recessed a little bit and could not be broken. This made Tang Ye very surprised. He just used a lot of power, but he could not break the moonlight shield. In this way, Gu Luoxue''s strength is still higher than him!


    If you still want to win in this situation, you must use a little bit of wisdom and not run wild. However, at this time, Tang Ye''s consciousness was slowly being swallowed by the evil demon, and his will and body movements began to be unaffected by him, his scarlet eyes became more scarlet, and only killing and catharsis remained in his mind. After he landed, he continued to jump and slash towards Gu Luoxue.


    boom! Still unable to hurt Gu Luoxue, he jumped again and continued to attack, time after time.


    Gu Luoxue frowned slightly when she saw Tang Ye like this. She always felt that there was something wrong with Tang Ye. Such a brutal attack was very mindless. Could it be that this guy lost his reason?


    Gu Luoxue couldn''t let Tang Ye go on like this, not because she thought of Tang Ye, but because Tang Ye''s strength was constantly improving!


    The power of the evil demon increases rapidly, even if the vitality of the person is exhausted, it will continue to increase. The more you fight and the more you destroy, the stronger the demons will be. Gu Luoxue worried that if Tang Ye''s strength soared that she couldn''t deal with it, it would be dangerous.


    In addition, she felt that Tang Ye''s situation was strange. According to common sense, even if one person turns a demon, there will be a limit to the power of the demon. However, Tang Ye does not seem to have it! Tang Ye became stronger as he fought, as if the evil spirit aura could be continuously produced in his body, and then transformed into strength.


    What is going on here?


    Gu Luoxue''s surprise and curiosity about Tang Ye, she has not met so many after living for so many years!


    What a freak!


    Tang Ye does have this weirdness.


    The reason is that he has transformed his body into a dead body and entered the gate of death, which seems to make his body form a connection with some mysterious death existence. The power of those demons was transmitted to his body in this way. Just like the dead wood constantly generating vitality in spring, the power of the evil demon is also continuously integrated into his body.


    Tang Ye himself felt strange about this kind of thing. But now that he has lost his will and is controlled by demons, he can''t think about this problem. In the depths of his will, he is constantly struggling, trying to regain control of his will and body. The purpose of his complete demonization is to control the magical power of skilled demonization.


    He needs Gu Luoxue''s help. Deep in his will, he asked Gu Luoxue to purify him with the power of the Moon God, reduce the power of the demons in his body, and let him regain control of his will and body.


    Gu Luoxue was thinking of ways to contain Tang Ye. Although she could not hear Tang Ye¡¯s request from the depths of her will, her thoughts coincided with Tang Ye¡¯s request, that is, she felt that to defeat Tang Ye, she must first weaken Tang Ye¡¯s demons. power.


    As a result, Gu Luoxue made a knot seal with both hands, and hummed the nine characters "Anyone who is facing the battle will be in the front." This is the nine-character mantra. It is also one of her magical powers-Wanli Chaolong.


    Ouch!


    A golden light dragon came out of the air, sending out a deafening dragon roar, which was shocking.


    Those guards who had never seen such a shocking fight, even veterans like Chen Zhongping, were shocked by this. This is already a matter of war between heaven and man, and they are far from being able to intervene.


    It''s amazing!


    In addition to marveling at Gu Luoxue''s powerful supernatural powers, those people also felt that Tang Ye was terrible. Tang Ye is just a young kid, but he can beat Gu Luoxue to this point, making people have to admit his strength!


    Even if the Great Moon Dragon Eagle refused to accept it, he knew that he could not reach the height of Tang Ye.


    After the real dragon appeared, Gu Luoxue waved his hand and transformed into a dense group of moonlight carps, following the real dragon. The moonlight carp seems to **** the dragon. And this scene that appeared in mid-air was like the ten thousand carp dragon in the spectacular natural scenery, so that the people present opened their eyes and saw the legendary ten thousand carp dragon.


    The real dragon attacked Tang Ye. The real dragon hovered its tail, twists and turns, occupying the entire night sky. The people underneath felt a wave of coercion and couldn''t produce the slightest thought of resistance. Faced with such a dragon, who can match it, has already raised his hand and surrendered!


    Only Tang Ye''s wonderful work is not affected!


    Everyone saw that Tang Ye still went his own way. Facing the coercion of the dragon, he did not take it seriously.


    So this guy is a freak!


    Tang Ye faced the real dragon hovering in mid-air, snorted coldly, and inserted a dragon halberd into the ground, causing a hole in the ground, and a dark breath gushed out from that hole, the dark breath condensed into a giant python!


    Although the giant python is smaller than the Shenlong, as its body lengthens, curling up its tail and body, straightening its head, spitting out the pitch black letter, its awe-inspiring aura is no worse than the Shenlong!


    Suddenly, the golden dragon confronts the black python in the sky and the ground!


    Such a war has exceeded everyone''s imagination. They originally thought that the battle between Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue was just like normal, even if it was a bit fierce, it wouldn''t be so earth-shattering. But now... everyone is a little afraid that they will destroy the world!


    The big moon dragon eagle and the guards of Xihuang City felt that it was better to pay ten times the loss honestly at the beginning, because if this attack continues, can Xihuang City be kept?


    This fucking!


    They really served Tang Ye.

 Chapter 917： How can you lose to demons?

    Gu Luoxue felt that the current battle seemed to have returned to the situation when Tang Ye fought at sea that day. She summoned the Golden Dragon, and Tang Ye had a red and purple spirit python to help. She lost to Tang Ye last time, this time, she don''t want to lose again!


    Once she was only a girl from Luohuadong, but now she is the Moon God, how could Gu Luoxue be the same as before!


    "Lunar Eclipse!" After calling out the Golden Dragon, Gu Luoxue shouted again.


    Lunar eclipse astronomical light, the magical power of the Moon God, suddenly descended from the sky a series of moonlight beams.


    Bang bang bang!


    The Yuehua beam poured down, covering the area where Tang Ye was. Tang Ye couldn''t avoid it, and was hit with the black python. The black python yelled and received a big blow. Tang Ye put the Shenlong Halberd in front of him, and used the Shenlong Halberd to form a shield to block the Moonlight beam descending from the sky.


    There is no way to hide this kind of move, it can only be blocked. A wide range of damage skills, the ability of the Moon God, really scary!


    The power of the Moon God also has a purification effect. After Tang Ye was hit by the beam of Yuehua''s light, his purification power was repelled from his demonic power. He suddenly felt two powers in his body surging over the river and down to Haiti. It was very painful and wanted to stand firm. It''s hard.


    Ouch!


    At this time, a dragon chant sounded, and the Moon God let the Golden Dragon rush down and attack Tang Ye. Tang Ye was unable to respond, but fortunately there was a black python. Although the black python was also hit by the moonlight beam just now, it was not broken up, and was able to fight against the golden dragon!


    Tang Ye''s expression was painful, which made Chen Zhongping and the others very worried and unbearable, but the Great Moon Dragon Eagle and the guards of Xihuang City were not gloating and self-satisfied. At this time, they were all shocked by the fierce battle between Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue, and they were in awe of the strong.


    Even if Gu Luoxue defeated Tang Ye, it was not that they won. If there were no Gu Luoxue, what would they have done in front of Tang Ye! Therefore, they didn''t have the mind to laugh at Tang Ye anymore.


    Gu Luoxue saw that Tang Ye was suffering because of the power of the evil spirit being purified, and did not sympathize, approaching Tang Ye, and once again used the power of purification against Tang Ye to reduce Tang Ye¡¯s power of the evil spirit, and coldly snorted: "The evil spirit is on the way. Can you walk around? You can''t control this kind of power. In order to prevent you from losing control and slaughtering in the future, I will kill your demons here!"


    Gu Luoxue made knot printing with both hands again, and hummed softly: "Purify the lotus platform!"


    A white pure lotus flew out and floated on Tang Ye''s head, shining a ray of light, covering Tang Ye.


    "Ah!" Tang Ye suffered even more, and the cry of pain made people feel unbearable.


    "Young Master!" Chen Zhongping and the many cavalry soldiers couldn''t stand it and wanted to go out to rescue Tang Ye.


    "Don''t go!" However, the princess snorted and stopped them.


    "Mrs. Young Master..." Chen Zhongping and the many war cavalry soldiers looked at the princess and felt embarrassed. The young master is like that, so how can they not help?


    The princess snorted coldly: "You don''t understand."


    "..."


    Chen Zhongping is speechless. We don''t understand what it means. This reason is really unacceptable!


    But they knew that the strength of the princess was far above them, even above Tang Ye, and the princess was Tang Ye''s woman, the princess must be more worried about Tang Ye than them, and now the princess did not take action, maybe there was a reason.


    Chen Zhongping and the many war cavalry can only wait. Could it be that the Young Master was completely suppressed when they met the Moon God?


    After being attacked by the purification lotus platform, Tang Ye''s demons weakened a lot. However, don''t look at him in pain, this is exactly what he wants!


    After the demon''s power weakened, his will began to control his body and behavior consciousness. He looked up at Gu Luoxue with a small smile.


    Gu Luoxue was very surprised to see him like this, and thought he was very strange. What''s this to laugh out of?


    Re-mastering the body and consciousness, Tang Ye used his brain to fight, the method was much more flexible, and it would not be that difficult to deal with Gu Luoxue.


    There is still a wealth of demonic power in the body now, and the dark aura continuously coming from somewhere replenishes the power of the demons. To a certain extent, it is tantamount to adding a dark dead tree in spring. Covered by the purification lotus platform, he bombarded the ground with a punch, and suddenly one after another black vines sprang up from the ground, cracking the purification lotus platform!


    This is the dark vine transformed from the flame vine!


    No matter what the secret of the constant transmission of evil spirits was, Tang Ye used it as a dark version of the dead wood every spring. He felt that he had mastered the trick, and he began to try to see if he could summon the truth of the dark wind!


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the sound of a giant beast sounded, and then I saw a dark truth listening to the beast shattered into the void. The whole body of the pitch-black sacred beast is also burning with black flames, and its coolness is no worse than that of the flames. And in terms of shocking, there is nothing worse than it is!


    After Tang Ye turned the demon, his supernatural power followed the demon!


    After the Dark Truth appeared, he roared and roared!


    The sound was deafening and shocked the people present.


    When everyone saw this scene, the mood was no longer shocking to describe. This fucking... they think God is too unfair, how can a monster like Tang Ye exist!


    At this moment, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, who hated Tang Ye very much, had lost the slightest temper towards Tang Ye. He told himself how far he would hide after seeing Tang Ye. At this point, even Luna Lord might not be an opponent!


    Gu Luoxue thought that after weakening Tang Ye''s demonic power, it would be easier to deal with Tang Ye, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be even more powerful. What is going on here?


    Gu Luoxue really had nothing to say to Tang Ye, her body was full of conspiracy and trickery, she couldn''t see through it at all!


    She recalled the scene when Tang Ye smiled at her just now... Suddenly she understood that what Tang Ye wanted was her to weaken his demonic power!


    Damn it!


    Gu Luoxue was furious, and now she roughly figured out the whole thing.


    Tang Ye didn''t fully grasp the matter of transforming demons at all. He proposed to fight with himself because he fancyed his Moon God''s purifying power! He let go of the influence of the demon, even if he loses control, he must weaken his demonic power to face him. And this allows him to explore the secrets of Huamo''s control in this way!


    This **** is using himself as a tempering stone!


    Complete the control of Huamo by using yourself. Because he is the Moon God, no one can help him except himself!


    Really cheap!


    After Gu Luoxue knew the truth, she was furious. I thought that Tang Ye had the intention to help her reduce the problem of compensating her losses, but it was actually used by Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye, you bastard!" Rao Gu Luoxue was as tall as a god, and couldn''t help cursing in anger.


    Tang Ye''s calculation, until now, she doesn''t do it, she has to do it. Because she promised to fight Tang Ye, if Tang Ye Huamo loses control, her strength will rise quickly, and she must weaken it before dealing with it. And to help Tang Ye weaken, Tang Ye might explore the secret of Huamo again. If she doesn''t do it, then the problem of Xihuang City''s ten times compensation will not be solved!


    Besides, she is the Moon God, how could she lose to the evil demon?


    "I killed you!" Gu Luoxue had no temper with Tang Ye at first, but now she knows that Tang Ye was calculated, she is not so polite to Tang Ye!

 Chapter 918： There is a dead door in the body!

    Gu Luoxue still found it ridiculous. At first, Tang Ye said that she would fight her. She thought Tang Ye had only the Spirit Realm and only relied on the divine weapon of Shenlong Halberd. She didn¡¯t expect that Tang Ye really relied on transforming demons, and now Tang Ye Ye''s strength is equal to her!


    It seemed that this unexpected counterattack would appear every time Tang Ye played against him. Gu Luoxue said it was fake if he had no temper. It was the first time to kill Tang Ye, who was still a rookie with several masters, but was killed by a giant python raised by Tang Ye. For the second time, she was enlightened and realized her magical powers. As a result, the giant python raised by Tang Ye also evolved, causing her to fail again. Now, she became the moon god, and Tang Ye used the demon to deal with her.


    Is it going to be defeated again?


    It''s embarrassing to say it!


    Gu Luoxue won''t let herself end in such a sarcastic end!


    "The eclipse of the moon!" She launched a raging attack on Tang Ye. It is night, and Haoyue is in the sky, she can use the full Moon God power, and the Moon God''s supernatural power can be released happily. Even if she bombed with moves, she would defeat Tang Ye!


    Bang bang bang!


    The lunar eclipse was cast down, and the moonlight beams impacted down. However, Tang Ye was not affected by this. He held the dragon halberd horizontally and placed it on his head, forming a hard shield to completely block the Yuehua beam.


    Gu Luoxue didn''t become angry about this, and the moon eclipse was useless, so she used more powerful moves. She floated up a distance, and then turned around, dancing like a fairy. At this moment, little white light appeared around her, and the white light slowly fell, like a snowy sky.


    This is not a simple white spot, this is Gu Luoxue''s box-pressing skill "Luohua Meteorite" when she was a girl from Luohua Cave. Those white spots seem to be as light as snowflakes, but in fact they are as heavy as a mountain. If you are crushed, you will be crushed hard to move without being crushed.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be suppressed by the Luohua meteorite, and suddenly punched into the ground, calling out the dark vines again, causing the dark vines to jump up and scatter the Luohua meteorites.


    Falling flower meteorites covered the sky, dark vines covered the ground, colliding two by one, and each dissipated, Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue seemed evenly matched!


    Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue thought it was nothing, but the people watching were already very thrilling. Occasionally, a falling flower meteorite fell to the ground. People who didn¡¯t know the move thought it was nothing, but suddenly there was a rumbling, and the whole ground trembled. The Xihuang city guard standing on the top of the city thought that the city wall was about to collapse, and he was so scared that he tightened his nerves. Some fled.


    After the falling flower meteorite, the ground was full of dwarfs, dust filled the sky, and human figures were invisible, as if the world was dim!


    The faint-hearted hope that this war will end immediately, otherwise this doomsday feeling will drive them crazy.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye was playing upright, just like when he was fighting against Gu Luoxue outside of the big world, he realized that he could not let Gu Luoxue keep away, otherwise he would always be passively defending. He wants to approach Gu Luoxue and fight Gu Luoxue melee!


    He was not to defeat Gu Luoxue, but to skillfully control the power of the Queen of Devil. Keep fighting, keep getting proficient!


    Now he didn''t lose control, because the demonic power in his body was not strong enough to counter him. He has already reached a preliminary result, that is, the magic power must be controlled at a certain level, as long as it does not exceed that level, it will not lose control.


    The problem is that once the demons are transformed, the demonic power in his body will continuously flow in. Without the help of the Moon God''s power like Gu Luoxue''s help weaken, it would definitely lose control. As long as this problem is solved, then the demon can be mastered, and the two states can be freely replaced at that time, which is equivalent to running out of one power, and another!


    At that time, while there is a dead tree in spring, while there is a steady flow of evil powers, he can almost become a robot that will fight forever until the body can''t bear it!


    It was a good thing to have a steady flow of power, but now it has become Tang Ye''s distress. He must figure out what is going on!


    He felt the changes in the power of demonization in his body like a dead tree in spring. Following the trajectory of the power of the demon, he found that there seemed to be a spatial vortex in his body, like a dead door!


    I rely on! This is not a joke. Could it be that there is a dead door in the body?


    This is indeed a joke. How could there be a dead door in the body?


    But it seems acceptable. The magic method of dead wood in spring is a green tree in his body. Then, is the manifestation of the state of transformation in his body a dead door?


    The problem is that the power of withered wood in spring comes from the vitality of nature, while the power of transforming demons is directly transmitted through the dead gate. So, what is the root of the power of these demons? It won''t come from the legendary dark place-Demon World, right?


    "This..." Tang Ye felt terrified even after thinking about it, his body connected to the Demon Realm?


    Too exaggerated, obviously impossible!


    Tang Ye himself didn''t believe in such a thing.


    "Tang Ye, you are too much!" Gu Luoxue suddenly snorted.


    Tang Ye was groping for the secret of the demon transformation state just now, a bit like a trance. Lost in a fierce battle with Gu Luoxue, didn''t it mean that Gu Luoxue was completely ignored?


    Gu Luoxue''s arrogance was completely aroused.


    She knew that Tang Ye wanted to approach her. This time, she wanted to let Tang Ye know how terrifying her true power was!


    "Do you want to fight me close? Okay, I will fulfill you!" Gu Luoxue snorted.


    At this time, Gu Luoxue absorbed the moonlight power and added protection to her. Suddenly, she seemed to be wearing a silver armor.


    The armor was tight, embellishing Gu Luoxue like a **** **** of war.


    In addition, the moonlight power has also condensed into a great sword. Gu Luoxue held a big sword and rushed directly to Tang Ye!


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned, what could Moon God do?


    To be both a mage and a fighter?


    It''s too bug!


    Mainly, Gu Luoxue was mad at Tang Ye. She wanted to suppress Tang Ye in an all-round way, and let Tang Ye know that the gap between him and her was not one or two points. This Moon God was not for nothing!


    Gu Luoxue held the silver-white sword, swooped down, fell in front of Tang Ye, and smashed the sword severely!


    Tang Ye quickly resisted with the Shenlong Halberd.


    boom!


    The two forces collided, bursting out a huge impact force, and rushing out, setting off another burst of dust in the sky.


    A big pit collapsed at Tang Ye''s feet, and his body sank into the mud. It can be seen that Gu Luoxue''s melee strength is also extremely terrifying!


    Tang Ye felt that things were a bit big. He didn''t expect that Gu Luoxue could change again. Now Gu Luoxue was extremely angry with him, if Gu Luoxue weakened his demonic power while chasing him like this, he might not be able to cope.


    He felt that it was time for a truce. Because of his exploration of the state of Huamo, he has already had results. What needs to be done next is to find out the secret of the dead door in the body. If you control the dead door, you will master the magic magic power!


    Gu Luoxue swung his sword again, Tang Ye used the Shenlong Halberd to parry her, and said: "Gu Luoxue, let''s stop fighting, count me as losing.


    "You..." Gu Luoxue felt that Tang Ye''s words were even more humiliating and contempt for her. He said to hit and hit, he said to stop and stop, when he was a toy?


    "Tang Ye, I will never die with you!" Gu Luoxue snorted angrily.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, it was going to be a tragedy now.

 Chapter 919： The evil charm!

    Gu Luoxue''s power can restrain Tang Ye. If she wants to kill Tang Ye, if Tang Ye has no one to help, it is really possible that something will happen. Now Tang Ye wanted to truce, but Gu Luo was so angry that he didn''t stop!


    Holding a big sword, Gu Luoxue turned into a female war **** with the power of the moon god, and fought Tang Ye in close combat with fists!


    She wants to tell Tang Ye that she can suppress Tang Ye in long range, and she can also in close combat!


    What is Tang Ye''s air? He is better than him in every aspect!


    In fact, Tang Ye had no intention of competing with Gu Luoxue for winning or losing. He regarded Gu Luoxue as his own. After the war outside the Great World, he felt that he had reached an agreement with Gu Luoxue. Gu Luoxue even told him his name. What was that not his own?


    Now that Gu Luoxue is angry, he feels inexplicable, can''t he give up?


    This woman actually said she wanted to live with herself?


    boom!


    Gu Luoxue cut down with a big sword, and Tang Ye was forced to retreat again and again.


    Tang Ye felt that Gu Luoxue''s power was getting stronger and stronger. He didn''t want to do this. While resisting Gu Luoxue, he said, "Gu Luoxue, I said surrender! What are you doing?"


    Gu Luoxue coldly snorted, "Tang Ye, I can''t be humiliated by saying humiliation!"


    "How can I humiliate you!" Tang Ye felt speechless.


    "You use me!" Gu Luoxue shouted angrily.


    "I use you?" Tang Ye felt wronged and just wanted to deny it, but immediately thought that he was fighting with Gu Luoxue to explore the state of transforming demons. In this way, there is indeed suspicion of using. Now he knew, Gu Luoxue was angry about this.


    He immediately explained: "Actually, you have misunderstood, I just...well, I want to use your Moon God''s power to find out the secret of transforming demons, but that doesn''t mean that I have used you. Now I have fallen into a state of imperialism. Spirit Realm, if you don''t transform demons, how can you be your opponent? Anyway, I will transform demons!"


    Gu Luoxue stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "What are you explaining to me? I won''t talk nonsense with you! In short, I will teach you a heavy lesson!"


    "You..." Tang Ye felt that Gu Luoxue was a little strange, and said, "I don''t need to explain to you, but why are you so angry?"


    In Tang Ye''s impression, Gu Luoxue was not the kind of woman who would be angry because of this kind of thing, but she was a pure-hearted fairy who was so cold and uncontested.


    Gu Luoxue frowned when she heard Tang Ye''s words. It seemed that this was indeed the case. How could her mood fluctuate so easily?


    This is because of constant understanding and enlightenment, and more things in contact. For example, becoming a moon god, there are some memories about the moon god. There are more things to experience, no longer so blank, and the emotions naturally become richer.


    People are still social creatures, and they don''t like to be alone forever. That would be too lonely. It is better to have a pet to accompany you than a person.


    Gu Luoxue is now the Moon God, and is associated with the Dayue clan, and will no longer be alone!


    Gu Luoxue also felt that there was no need to be so angry, but now that Tang Ye is unhappy, she must teach Tang Ye a lesson. If she is angry, she must vent!


    She did not stop her attack on Tang Ye, coldly snorted: "I want to teach you now, can''t I?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Women have said so, so what can I do?


    If you want to fight, then fight again!


    Tang Ye held a Shenlong Halberd and fought with Gu Luoxue. Gu Luoxue''s power was very strong, and he was not polite to Tang Ye at all. Tang Ye had no choice but to fight with all his strength.


    The two fought fiercely, one with white light, another with black energy, and another with dust in the sky. Others could not see what they were doing, but thought that Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue might be fighting until dawn. !


    In any case, everyone saw the strength of Tang Ye, the Young Master of the Long Family. Soon the battle between the Long Family Young Master and the Moon God will spread, and the Long Family Young Master will become famous again. Because the rumors of Young Master Long Family''s fall, it is tantamount to being broken. You can fight against the Moon God for 300 rounds, where is the decline and weakening?


    It''s almost the same after getting stronger!


    Now everyone just wants to know when the battle between Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue will end!


    At this time, in the battlefield, Gu Luoxue had the power of the Moon God, so he could not exhaust and use it under the moon, which made Tang Ye very embarrassed. Tang Ye mainly didn''t want to lose control anymore, trying to suppress the power of the evil demon, so he was not Gu Luoxue''s opponent!


    Gu Luoxue ignored Tang Ye''s situation, as far as she was concerned, even if Tang Ye turned a demon out of control. Her strength is enough to restrain Tang Ye. In short, she couldn''t get up again if she wanted Tang Ye!


    But Tang Ye was always tenacious. Although she had always had an advantage, she just failed to kill Tang Ye. She was so annoyed that she put another move on the falling flower meteor to contain Tang Ye, and at the same time slashed past with a big sword!


    Tang Ye wanted to resist the falling flower meteorite and propped up the Shenlong Halberd, but at this time, Gu Luoxue carried the big sword and hit it, which was very dangerous. He knew that Gu Luoxue was serious, and that the consequences of offending women were so serious!


    In desperation, Tang Ye no longer suppressed the demonic state in order to gain strength. Suddenly, the power of the evil demon that had been suppressed by him surged out. His eyes became red and his whole body was full of power. Facing Gu Luoxue who was coming by Zhan Dajian, the corners of his mouth raised, Xie Mei laughed.


    Tang Ye was controlled by evil all at once, and her personality changed drastically. He directly sent out the power of the evil demon to form a shield, blocking the falling meteorite. When Gu Luoxue attacked with a big sword, he resisted with the Shenlong Halberd.


    At this time, the strength of the two was not much different, and they were handed over together.


    Gu Luoxue snorted coldly, not afraid of Tang Ye, the queen of transformation, and wanted to purify and weaken Tang Ye with the power of the Moon God. However, Tang Ye was full of blood, and suddenly retracted the dragon halberd. Under the power, Gu Luoxue held a big sword. Stabbed over.


    Tang Ye was not afraid of being stabbed by a big sword, Gu Luoxue almost stabbed him. At this time, Gu Luoxue was very close to him, and he directly reached out and grabbed Gu Luoxue''s neck, trying to kill Gu Luoxue!


    Gu Luoxue did not expect Tang Ye to dare to take such an adventure. But Tang Ye stopped her because of adventure!


    "Woo..." Being pinched by Tang Ye''s neck, she quickly had a short breath and was very painful.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was in the evil spirit out of control, so she wouldn''t hesitate to kill her!


    She ordered a wave of purification power to Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye could recover, so that she could be saved!


    Tang Ye was hit by the purification power, and the demon transformation state was indeed relieved, but it was not enough, he could not recover!


    However, deep in his will he knew what he had done. Of course he didn''t want to kill Gu Luoxue. He tried to suppress the demon transformation power, and wanted to let go of the hand holding Gu Luoxue''s neck. But that hand was disobedient, it kept shaking!


    Gu Luoxue was trying to save herself. When she was pinched under her neck, the moonlight sword in her hand had long since dissipated and could not stab Tang Ye. She saw Tang Ye''s hands trembling all the time, she suddenly tried her best, wrapped her hands to Tang Ye''s neck, and pulled it again, Tang Ye fell!


    It was just pressing Gu Luoxue down.


    The scary thing was that even if he was rolling on the ground, Tang Ye still wanted to pinch Gu Luoxue to death!


    Gu Luoxue is about to die, can''t breathe, and is dying!


    Tang Ye saw in his eyes, his will was very anxious, and finally he controlled himself, bit by bit, kissed Gu Luoxue!


    Gu Luoxue''s eyes widened, shit, are you humiliated like this? !


    But she quickly realized Tang Ye''s intention. She bit her fiercely and bit her own lips, not Tang Ye''s... so her lips were bleeding and it got into Tang Ye''s mouth.


    The blood of the Moon God, the Dafa of Quitting Demons!


    "Ah!" Tang Ye swallowed Gu Luoxue''s blood, suddenly suffering very much, letting go of Gu Luoxue''s neck.


    Gu Luoxue was relieved, recovered a bit of strength, and kicked Tang Ye away!


    Tang Ye flew out of the battlefield and fell in front of the princess, who caught him in time.


    Tang Ye recovered from the loss of control, and hurriedly shouted: "I lost!"


    The battle can end only if he loses. He is afraid that Gu Luoxue will come and chase him.


    To say that it was saving Gu Luoxue, the question is, would women still be reasonable in such matters?

 Chapter 920： Always unpopular?

    Everyone didn''t expect Tang Ye to call out that he had lost. The young master of the Long Family is so arrogant that a person voluntarily admits defeat?


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye and suddenly felt strange. Although Tang Ye gave up, they saw that Tang Ye didn''t seem to have suffered any serious injuries and was still alive and well. In such a situation, if you want to fight, you can fight for a long time, so how can you give up?


    Although Tang Ye flew out of the battlefield, this was not a ring match, and there was no range limit. Tang Yeda can go to fight with Gu Luoxue again. Then why give up?


    Everyone really couldn''t understand.


    "Tang Ye!" Just when everyone was puzzled, Gu Luoxue''s anger came out from the dusty battlefield, and then everyone saw a beautiful woman wearing a silver armor and holding a big sword coming out.


    That is the Moon God!


    Everyone saw Gu Luoxue''s appearance clearly and knew that it was the Moon God. Suddenly everyone was surprised, and the Moon God changed another form!


    It''s amazing, it''s amazing!


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle and the guards of Xihuang City were very excited and proud. Lord Luna is mighty!


    It suddenly occurred to them that maybe the young master of the Long family had surrendered because Lord Moon God had become more powerful, and the young master of the Long family had to admit defeat when he knew that he could not beat him!


    It must be like this, Lord Moon God is really powerful, and finally taught the arrogant Young Master Long Family!


    However, only Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue knew the truth. Just now because of the battle between Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue, the sky was full of dust, and it was night. People didn''t see it very clearly, so they didn''t see the scene of Tang Ye going to Gu Luoxue.


    At this time, Gu Luoxue came out with a big sword in her hand, violently, staring at Tang Ye fiercely, very angry. This is precisely because she was kissed by Tang Ye! She wouldn''t go to reason, saying that Tang Ye was saving her. She only knew that she was humiliated by Tang Ye, as if a very precious place in her body was violated by Tang Ye!


    She cannot accept it!


    Tang Ye knew that Gu Luoxue would react like this, and he knew that he was right to admit defeat. If Gu Luoxue surrendered and shot, then the others would look at it!


    Tang Ye saw the excited and triumphant expressions of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle and the guards on the top of the city, and then saw Gu Luoxue''s murderous and pretty face. He felt that this time it would be better not to be famous, but to kill himself, so he shouted: "The Moon God martial arts is the world''s first, and I admire him very much, willing to give up!"


    "Thank you Moon God for your guidance just now. I hope I will have the opportunity to discuss and discuss again in the future. This is the end of tonight!" Tang Ye was afraid that Gu Luoxue would not stop, and shouted, "Long Ye speaks for words, Xi Huang The city wants to compensate for the loss of our God City, from ten times to five times!"


    Alas!


    The guards of Xihuang City on the front of the city were very happy to hear the news, and couldn''t help but cheer, as if they had won a protracted battle, and they had to celebrate.


    Seeing them like this, Tang Ye rolled his eyes. What about changing from ten times to five times? It''s not about compensation. What''s so happy?


    Tang Ye immediately looked at Gu Luoxue again, to see if Gu Luoxue would come to kill him. Fortunately, Gu Luoxue stopped. However, the murderous intent on Gu Luoxue''s face became stronger and stronger, and that anger was about to attack her heart... because she knew that Tang Ye''s surrender was used to prevent her from continuing to shoot!


    Tang Ye gave up, and the result came out. Could she still chase Tang Ye and fail?


    In that case, the princess and the old man would not stand idly by. Two people who have stepped into the fairyland, she can''t beat them!


    This feeling of rage, but unable to vent, is really uncomfortable!


    Gu Luoxue found that there was absolutely no good thing to do with Tang Ye!


    That **** bastard!


    The favor that was owed to him back then is not repaid!


    "Tang Ye, no next time!" Gu Luoxue snorted to Tang Ye before turning around and flying away.


    Tang Ye disagrees. If Gu Luoxue is reasonable and waits for his head to become less hot, I believe he can still speak well. After all, she has always been a fairy, and now she kissed a man suddenly, she couldn''t accept it for a while.


    Gu Luoxue suddenly became so angry, which made people very confused. Even so angry after winning?


    It''s like being humiliated?


    Only the princess gave Tang Ye a bad look. As a woman, she intuitively told her that something shameful happened to Gu Luoxue and Tang at night!


    Tang Ye smiled at the princess, without guilty conscience. He knew very well that he had just kissed Gu Luoxue just to save Gu Luoxue, and had nothing to do with Huaxin. If so, why guilty?


    The princess snorted and said nothing.


    Tang Ye said loudly to Gu Luoxue who was flying away, "Moon God, it''s dark, my people must have a place to stay, please let your people open the city gate, otherwise I will break through!"


    Gu Luoxue was so angry that Tang Ye was threatened again, but she was so angry that she almost fell in midair.


    She ignored Tang Ye, glanced at the Big Moon Dragon Eagle, and asked the Big Moon Dragon Eagle to solve this problem.


    The big moon dragon eagle and the guard on the head of the city are now more relaxed. Finally waited until the battle between Lord Moon God and Young Master Long Family was over!


    They had hoped that Tang Ye and Gu Luoxue''s battle would be over, because the two were fighting too fiercely, and people always worried that the entire city would be destroyed.


    Now it was just a place for Tang Ye and the others to stay. Previously, Tang Ye and Lord Moon God had agreed to deal with the compensation according to the result after a fight. They were not worried that Tang Ye would turn back. After all, this was something that Lord Moon God came forward to deal with. Moreover, if Tang Ye went wrong, it would be a big deal to spread to the arena. Tang Ye would not do such a stupid thing.


    The big moon dragon eagle made people open the city gate, and Tang Ye took Chen Zhongping and the others into the city.


    Seeing the big moon dragon eagle, Tang Ye didn''t have a good temper, and snorted coldly, "I must let my people sleep comfortably, and don''t get attacked, otherwise I will ask you to settle the account!"


    Dayue Longying was extremely angry, and hummed: "Longye, this is Xihuang City, not your God City. You''d better be polite!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, playing with the taste: "Believe it or not, I kill you now, tomorrow, and in the future, I can still walk out of Xihuang City safely?"


    "You..." Although the Great Moon Dragon Eagle was angry, he was very helpless. Tang Ye''s words are true, even if he kills him, there are two masters around Tang Ye, no one will kill him. Then the Long Family could capture Xihuang City, he was already a bunch of useless bones!


    Tang Ye stared at the big moon dragon eagle and said, "If it weren¡¯t for my acquaintance with you Lord Moon God, you¡¯re already a dead person. You discredited me in front of the Moon God like that. Don¡¯t think the Moon God will protect you. You lied to her, she is not a person who likes to be deceived."


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle clenched his fist tightly and said nothing. Once the master of this city, Tang Ye pointed his nose to curse in this city, and even humiliated him, but couldn''t hum. This shame was very unbearable. However, he can bear it, indicating that he is a human being.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, but he didn''t expect the Big Moon Dragon Eagle to be so tolerant. You have to make arrangements later.


    The princess wanted to rest early and said to Tang Ye: "Don''t be a wicked person, hurry up and find a place to stay."


    Tang Ye forced the Big Moon Dragon Eagle to look like he didn''t dare to hum, and he really looked like a villain. The princess wondered, is this guy a habit of being a wicked person?


    Tang Ye smiled at the princess and said, "I''m tired of listening to you."


    The Big Moon Dragon Eagle made people take Tang Ye and the others to a compound to rest. Hundreds of warriors walked on the street. People in Xihuang City couldn''t help but marvel when they saw it. Such a war cavalry, a remote city like ours, can''t be stopped at all, right?


    Now that the Young Master of the Long Family enters the city, I don''t know if anything bad will happen... Hey.


    Most people are worried, Tang Ye always seems unpopular?

 Chapter 921： No clean repair!

    Gu Luoxue didn''t show up after he left. Tang Ye was quite puzzled. He wanted to talk to Gu Luoxue about things in Guwu Jianghu and Xing Ji''s news.


    The next day, Tang Ye got up and went for a stroll in Xihuang City. The princess was still resting on the bed. She said that there was some pain in her thigh, which was probably caused by a fierce battle with Tang Ye last night. She is hard to change, she always likes to close her legs, and it will inevitably be a bit more friction when doing that. If it is too long, it will be easy to scratch, no wonder Tang Ye.


    The two of them are living together very straightforwardly. At first, they would inevitably care about other people''s eyes, but if there are more princesses, they will find it troublesome and simply ignore them. She felt that she had nothing to do with this era, and the opinions of others didn''t need to be concerned.


    Tang Ye went for a walk in the city of Xihuang. He showed his face when he entered the city last night. The people in the city have seen him often. When people saw him, they immediately panicked and frightened. The shops on both sides immediately closed their doors. The Liang family women carried their skirts and ran away in panic... Tang Ye was so terrible!


    "Am I the Urban Management Brigade...?" Tang Ye shook his head and smiled silently, seeing the reaction of those people.


    It seems that his image in Xihuang City was still affected by the notorious notoriety... Tang Ye was very helpless. He went to a stall selling buns and took two buns to eat. The boss ran away long ago, but he didn''t eat Bawang''s meal. , Leaving enough silver on the small table, and then continue to see the city scenery.


    Many people were watching Tang Ye secretly. They saw that Tang Ye looked calm, as if he was still very easygoing, with a small smile on the corner of his mouth, and he didn''t seem to be so cruel and vicious at all. They were a little puzzled, is this handsome man really that ferocious Young Master of the Long Family?


    He eats other people''s buns and pays back!


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t specifically explain it. The image is not something that can be changed and reversed by explaining a few words. You can only show its true colors slowly, let people recognize it, and then let them accept it, so that the change and reversal can be completed. Meaningful.


    Tang Ye arrived at the Moon Temple in the city. There was a tall statue of the Moon God in the temple. The shape of the statue of the moon **** is a flying posture, dancing gracefully, with colored ribbons, surrounded by auspicious clouds, very beautiful and stunning.


    Seeing such a statue of the Moon God, Tang Ye smiled and thought of Gu Luoxue. He feels very much and his life is always full of surprises. Who would have thought that the former Luohuadong girl would become a generation of Moon God after arriving at the Guwu Rivers and Lakes.


    The big moon dragon eagle hurried in from outside the temple gate and saw Tang Ye standing in front of the Moon God statue with a nervous and angry expression. He used to shout to Tang Ye, "Long Ye, what do you want to do?!"


    The Big Moon Dragon Eagle is worried that Tang Ye will destroy the Moon God statue. This is an insult and trampling on the entire Big Moon clan, and he will never allow it!


    Tang Ye was yelled by the big moon dragon eagle. He turned around and looked at him without being angry. He said, "Are you worried that I have smashed the Moon Temple? Then you look down on me too much. Although I lost to your Moon God Your lord, but I won¡¯t be angry with this kind of thing. Since you are here, it¡¯s okay, you take me to see the Moon God."


    "Impossible!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye stared at him and asked, "The reason?"


    "The Moon God doesn''t mean that you can see when you see, let alone you are still an outsider!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle hummed.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "I think it''s a foreigner who is a guest. I think it''s better to meet someone from outside?"


    "The problem is that no one in Xihuang City treats you as a guest!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I don''t want to care about you, nor do I want to care about Xihuang City, otherwise it''s your attitude to talk to me... I put your head on the city, who else do you think? Dare to be rude to me?"


    "You...do you dare?!" The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was extremely angry, but was already jealous of Tang Ye in his heart. He knew that Tang Ye dared to do that because it was not the first time that Tang Ye did such a thing.


    Tang Ye smiled playfully, and said to the Big Moon Dragon Eagle: "You know I dare. But now I don''t plan to take your head, because you haven''t irritated me enough. Or, you are completely lost to me. The feeling of the opponent is lost. I won''t look for superiority from someone who is far from me. Simply put, you are not worthy of me."


    "You..." The big moon dragon eagle was so angry that his heart was ups and downs, and Tang Ye''s words were a great humiliation to him.


    He doesn''t deserve to be Tang Ye''s opponent!


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense with the big moon dragon eagle, left the Moon Temple, waved his back to the big moon dragon eagle, and said, "Since the moon **** refuses to see me, then I will look for it myself."


    The Big Moon Dragon Eagle stared at Tang Ye''s back with a gloomy and vicious expression. He clenched his fist tightly, telling himself that Tang Ye must not be able to survive, but not to die!


    Tang Ye jumped up the city wall and looked at the scenery around Xihuang City. There are mountains and water in the front, and desert areas with harsh environment in the back, flying sand and gravel, and little life. The conditions here are much worse than those in the central city. Apart from the fact that the Dayue clan can form combat power, there is no need to worry about other things.


    What Tang Ye was worried about now was that he heard Su Youwei talk about it when he was in Doutian City. The Sanxiu sects of the Jianghu Sanxiu were secretly uniting, and they were only targeting the Long Family. It is not difficult to predict that the Long Family will face another siege from major forces soon.


    Before that, Tang Ye wanted to travel all over the rivers and lakes and talk to the major forces about whether they could solve the problem in a more peaceful way.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but touch his nose and smile at this kind of thought, which seemed unrealistic.


    In short, try your best to fight for it. The destiny of the Long Family is on his shoulders.


    After thinking about something, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and gathered a group of strength. This group of forces glowed with a faint cyan light. This is the strength of dead wood every spring. Seeing this power, Tang Ye smiled. The strength of dead wood and spring is slowly returning. However, the dead wood Fengchun has not fully recovered, because the matter of transforming demons has not been completely dealt with.


    The reason why the power of the dead wood spring is restored is because there is a dead door in the body under the transformed demon body, and the dead door can store the power of the evil demon. Those evil spirits that infect Dead Tree Fengchun can be sent to the gate of death, so the situation of Dead Tree Fengchun is alleviated. Tang Ye tried this last night and slowly transferred the evil spirit inside his body to the gate of death, which played a certain role.


    However, when you do this, you have to enter the state of demonization. After transforming the devil, Tang Ye could control the dead gate for only a period of time. After that time, the evil spirits in the dead gate would surge out, which could easily cause loss of control. So before that, Tang Ye had to leave the state of transforming demons. In this way, the dead wood cannot be fully recovered in every spring.


    The most important thing now is to control the dead door. Let the dead door open and close. Let the evil spirits come out when they come out, and stay in the door of death when they don''t need them!


    At this level, the magic magic power can be truly controlled!


    Tang Ye thought that Gu Luoxue could help him in this respect, so he looked for Gu Luoxue.


    Although Gu Luoxue did not show up, he had a fight with Gu Luoxue, and Gu Luoxue''s breath could be felt somewhat. He closed his eyes and felt it. When he opened his eyes, he looked at a deep mountain in the distance, smiled, and there was the breath of Gu Luoxue. He leaped forward to the far side of the mountain.


    At this time, Gu Luoxue sat cross-legged in the quiet cave to cultivate and comprehend, but with her eyes closed, she sometimes shook her head and frowned. In her mind, the scene of being kissed by Tang Ye last night always appeared. This made her feel confused and unable to clean up.


    Gu Luoxue opened her eyes and shouted angrily, "Damn it!"


    Immediately she got up, went out of the cave, went to a clean hot spring, undressed, and thought about taking a good bath, so she wouldn''t be troubled by Tang Ye''s affairs!

 Chapter 922： Its all you blame!

    Gu Luoxue did not expect to be so affected after being kissed by Tang Ye. She is much calmer now than she was then, knowing that it is to save lives, but has no other meaning. But what she didn''t understand was why she thought of this when she closed her eyes?


    To say that the feelings between men and women germinated, she had never experienced it, and she didn''t know how it felt. Why is it bothering?


    If she didn''t understand this kind of thing, Gu Luoxue turned her anger to Tang Ye. If there was no Tang Ye, I wouldn''t be so troubled, and Qingxiu would not be affected, right?


    The white dress fell off the shoulders and fell directly to the feet. The white skin with a little pink, the shoulders, the beautiful-t legs, really like pink jade, flawless. Such a body must be a virgin land that has never been cultivated. The fascination is not only visually. From the sense of smell, it seems that you can smell an intoxicating fragrance from a distance.


    Gu Luoxue stretched out her slender jade hand to untie the last strap of her bellyband, her bellyband slipped off, revealing a perfect carcass, her body was slender, her **** were not exaggerated, nor too small, and they matched perfectly. The figure of this fairy is beyond doubt.


    Gu Luoxue slowly walked into the hot spring, soaked her body in the water, closed her eyes and enjoyed it beautifully.


    However, as soon as she closed her eyes, she opened them suddenly and shouted angrily: "Who?!"


    She immediately went ashore to retrieve her clothes and put them on, but it was too late, and she felt the speed of the people coming. If she goes ashore, she will be seen properly. This is absolutely not allowed by her!


    call!


    At this time, a figure fell.


    Gu Luoxue was extremely angry, this person just fell beside her clothes, as if intentionally.


    She wanted to kill.


    The person who fell was Tang Ye. Tang Ye leaped over the trees just now. He was good at first, but suddenly heard a shock, thinking it was an enemy attack, and immediately turned down quickly. After falling to the ground, it happened to be next to the hot spring.


    He saw clothes on the ground, with a bellyband!


    He was shocked, it was a woman!


    In addition, he felt that the white clothes were a bit familiar, and when he thought of Gu Luoxue, his forehead was suddenly sweaty.


    Please, don''t be Gu Luoxue, don''t engage in this kind of oolong!


    Tang Ye slowly looked into the hot spring and saw that Gu Luoxue''s eyes were enough to kill him 10,000 times!


    Okay... Tang Ye felt that the **** of fate was always playing with him. Let yourself appreciate the fairy''s body first, and then let yourself feel the fairy''s anger. Is this sweet first and bitter later?


    The problem is that I like to be bitter and sweet later!


    "Tang Ye!" Gu Luoxue sipped as cold as Tang Ye could be.


    She soaked all of her body in the hot spring, showing only her head, her hands under the water still covering her breasts, and her thighs close together, as if Tang Ye could see her private place.


    There is no way to describe her anger, she doesn''t need to destroy the world, she only needs to abolish Tang Ye and become an **** to relieve her hatred.


    Tang Ye sighed for a long time, very helpless, no matter how bad things happened to him. The matter of kissing last night was not resolved, and now I¡¯m here to see someone take a bath... Tang Ye doesn¡¯t want so much Yanfu now, and the **** life with the princess and wife hasn¡¯t left the Xinshou Village yet. Where can I still have the energy to go with him Woman entangled.


    "Three thousand weak waters, I just want to take a scoop, but weak water comes over to drown me..."


    However, a woman like Gu Luoxue is not his woman, he will only be beaten by Gu Luoxue! Therefore, to talk about Yanfu, it is better to say that it is refreshing for a while, and then endless suffering.


    Tang Ye knew that it would be impossible for Gu Luoxue to explain clearly to Gu Luoxue for a while. It would take time for Gu Luoxue to calm down, and then communicate slowly. Only communication can solve the problem. It is not advisable to start a war without a fight.


    So Tang Ye simply sat on the ground, next to Gu Luoxue''s clothes, looked at Gu Luoxue under the hot spring, and said, "I have the right to remain silent before you calm down."


    "You..." Gu Luoxue was about to cry angrily, never, never seen such a despicable and shameless person!


    The water in the hot spring is very clear. Although there is a little mist, it is not thick enough. Tang Ye can see the matte skin in the white of Gu Luoxue. This kind of skin seems to be between green and mature, with a green and crisp mouth, and a mature sweet juice. Needless to say, it will definitely make a man bloody, and I want to take a bite.


    Tang Ye, the old driver, couldn''t help his heart tightening, his desires rose, his mouth was slowly dry, his typical lower body rising, he wanted to vent his fire unbearably.


    Fortunately, the woman Tang Ye had slept with was no worse than Gu Luoxue, and had actually done some bold and shameful things, so after taking a few deep breaths, she suppressed the desire in her heart. He stretched out his hand to release a ball of flame and sprayed it into the hot spring, heating the hot spring water, making the mist on the hot spring thicker, so that Gu Luoxue could better cover his body.


    "What are you doing?!" Gu Luoxue was worried about being seen, and immediately yelled at Tang Ye''s behavior.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Isn''t this making the fog thicker? So that you can cover up."


    Gu Luoxue did not speak. She can accept this, and will never let her body be looked at, especially Tang Ye, a shameless person!


    Tang Ye said again: "I won''t evade and let you dress before talking. In that case, there will be nothing to talk about between us, and you will chase me directly."


    "Do you think I will not kill you?" Gu Luoxue snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I believe you are a reasonable woman. You can''t blame me for this kind of thing. When you calm down, you will know that I was wronged. So now I need you to calm down. After calming down, we will talk about it. . After the negotiation is done, I will avoid, you get dressed and we continue to be good friends."


    "Impossible!" Gu Luoxue snorted coldly, "I am very calm now."


    Damn, this guy is really narcissistic, and he''s still good friends?


    Who wants to be friends with you!


    "Are you sure?" Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Gu Luoxue was silent, now she was in a violent mood, how could she be calm?


    She has always been pursuing her, but she still knows her emotions very well.


    Tang Ye calmly said: "Although it is very rude to say that, I still have to defend it. What happened just now... can''t blame me. I was leaping on the top of the tree. If it weren''t for you to give a cold drink, I would not come down. , Then I won¡¯t see you. If you think my statement is irresponsible, I admit it is true. However, I just want to tell you that I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    "It wasn''t intentional that you would be so fast. You came down before I had time to get dressed?" Gu Luoxue snorted.


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed and said, "I thought it was an enemy attack, so I landed faster."


    "The enemy attack? It''s ridiculous! Who knows you are in this deep mountain and old forest? Even if you know it is you, why did you attack you?" Gu Luoxue coldly snorted, not listening to Tang Ye''s explanation.


    Tang Ye''s silence made Gu Luoxue feel strange, and then Tang Ye said, "Because of the people who want to kill me, I can''t imagine how many people there are."


    Tang Ye''s tone became sad, as if very sad, making Gu Luoxue a little sympathetic.


    She had learned a lot about the Young Master of the Long Family from the Big Moon Dragon Eagle, and Tang Ye''s experience, even she felt it was ill-fated.


    But this cannot be used as a reason to infringe her. She was still rude to Tang Ye: "You have always been like this, outside of the big world, what''s weird about it when you reach Guwu Jianghu? Everything is up to you!"


    Tang Ye remained silent.


    Gu Luoxue was slightly touched by this atmosphere and realized that she had said too much. She is a reasonable person...Slowly she feels that she is not doing this right.

 Chapter 923： The dead body changed?

    If everything Tang Ye encountered was on his own account, it would be too unfair and wronged for him. As a person who wanted to kill Tang Ye twice in the Great World, Gu Luoxue had some understanding of Tang Ye.


    Among other things, when Gu Luoxue was fighting Tang Ye, she clearly saw how tenacious and hardworking Tang Ye was. That tenacity and hard work is even touching. Thinking back, how could a person with such a determined eyes be a wicked person?


    The silent atmosphere calmed Gu Luoxue, she was no longer so irritable, and then she herself felt that her behavior was unreasonable, and Tang Ye did nothing wrong.


    "You speak." Gu Luoxue felt that he could talk to Tang Ye, breaking the silence.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and stopped heating the hot spring. The mist slowly dissipated. He could see Gu Luoxue more clearly.


    Gu Luoxue saw the fog thinning, and the situation in front of her was clear at a glance. She was very angry and hummed to Tang Ye, "What are you doing!"


    She felt that Tang Ye was playing a hooligan. She thought Tang Ye was a decent gentleman, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this kind of dirty thing in a blink of an eye!


    Tang Ye smiled and explained: "The fog has dispersed, but there is still a lot. I can see your face, but I can''t see your body. Don''t be so nervous."


    "Don''t look at my face!" Gu Luoxue snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Gu Luoxue, I didn''t expect you to have such a feminine side."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Life is really wonderful, isn''t it?"


    Gu Luoxue wanted to get annoyed, but Tang Ye continued: "With your personality and style, I never thought that we could talk like this, or even these rather absurd things happen right now. Life is so wonderful, sometimes very Annoying, and sometimes very happy."


    "Are you happy?" Gu Luoxue stared at Tang Ye and said, "Wait for me to come out of the hot spring and see if you are happy or crying!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed, very surprised at such Gu Luoxue.


    The first time he met Gu Luoxue, it was when Gu Luoxue came to kill him. At that time, Gu Luoxue didn''t say a word, or even made no sound. People who didn''t know thought she was dumb. She came to kill, as if she came to a routine business, and she was very disgusted with business, just want to finish and leave soon.


    At that time, Tang Ye''s thought was that either she would kill herself or kill her herself. What''s interesting is that now I sit with her and talk. And she is no longer what she used to be, she has emotions, she has expressions, she is like an ordinary cold and proud woman.


    Tang Ye smiled at Gu Luoxue: "So I can''t let you come out of the hot spring so quickly. I won''t let you come out until we become good friends."


    "You..." Gu Luoxue doesn''t want to be angry with a guy like Tang Ye. Look at what he says, isn''t it a shameless bastard?


    Tang Ye just smiled at Gu Luoxue, Gu Luoxue knew he was joking.


    Tang Ye glanced at the clothes Gu Luoxue was wearing next to him. Gu Luoxue was very annoyed when he saw him like this, as if being looked at. The main thing is that her bellyband is also there. The bellyband is the underwear, and the woman''s underwear is a privacy item.


    Tang Ye raised his hand to express embarrassment before Gu Luoxue scolded others, and said, "You have to understand this kind of thing. A man is never immune to female sex. A woman, or some private things of a woman, can always attract men. "


    "So will the **** guys?" Gu Luoxue suddenly snorted.


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue dumbfounded. This was definitely not what Gu Luoxue said! If it is... it means that I know very little about Gu Luoxue!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s stunned expression, Gu Luoxue was inexplicably happy, and liked seeing Tang Ye''s deflated appearance!


    She snorted coldly: "Don''t forget, I came in from the outside world. No matter how clean you are, as long as you walk out, you will know something. I am a normal person, not an isolated idiot."


    "Understood!" Tang Ye nodded and said, "I am glad to know that you are such a person. Did you know? If you are not in the hot spring, but standing in front of me wearing clothes, I will be excited to hug Hug you. It¡¯s too difficult to meet someone in a big world. You don¡¯t know how much I miss the days outside."


    Gu Luoxue did not speak, she could understand Tang Ye''s feelings. People like Tang Ye who often get entangled with others come to Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and everything they come into contact with is different from the outside world. There must be a period of suffering.


    "The woman with you didn''t come in from outside?" Gu Luoxue asked Tang Ye. She was curious about many things about Tang Ye, or maybe she, as a woman who slowly merged into group life, talked a little bit more at first.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You can say yes or no. She is my daughter-in-law, but for some reason, she..."


    "Reincarnated person?" Gu Luoxue answered.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Gu Luoxue sneered and said: "It can be seen, otherwise it would be impossible to step into the fairyland because of being so young."


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes again, and said, "A man who can be recognized by a reincarnated person is also a reincarnated person? This makes sense. You have experienced all the things you have experienced in the past, but you don¡¯t know if you are going to die. How many times have it been. Heh... It seems that I failed to kill you twice because of reasons beyond my control. In this way... it''s not that I am incompetent, but you have a problem."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless about Gu Luoxue''s face-saving things. He can only say to Gu Luoxue, as long as you are happy.


    Gu Luoxue became curious about Tang Ye and asked, "Who are you?"


    Tang Ye shook his head, expressing helplessness, and said, "I don''t know, I haven''t regained the memory of my previous life. But..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said with a smile: "I came from a royal family and I am a prince. I might kill the emperor and seize the throne. Besides, I think I might be the Sangong and the Sixth Court. So I am... Don''t be surprised if something is wrong or unreasonable."


    "It can be seen." Gu Luoxue sneered, "Extremely shameless!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, being scolded is like being praised.


    Gu Luoxue felt desperate for Tang Ye''s face. However, she is even more curious about Tang Ye, who is the emperor?


    There must be a wonderful story in it.


    Seeing that the communication with Gu Luoxue went smoothly, Tang Ye said, "Are we friends now?"


    "Do you think we can be friends?" Gu Luoxue stared at Tang Ye as if to say otherwise.


    Tang Ye frowned. He didn''t know much about Gu Luoxue, so he couldn''t help asking: "You have always been mysterious. You used to be a girl from Luohuadong. Then suddenly he became a master, and now he has become a moon god. I think Know...who are you?"


    Gu Luoxue did not say.


    Tang Ye said silently, "Please, I told you everything about me just now, and you won''t die if you say it."


    Gu Luoxue is not such a stingy person, and said, "I don''t know."


    Gu Luoxue''s expression suddenly became distressed, and she frowned, "Everything about me seems to be arranged by others. When will I become like this? I am like...a puppet?"


    "Dead?" Tang Ye paled with shock.


    Gu Luoxue was transformed from a dead body?

 Chapter 924： Dont resist!

    The world''s great wonders. Tang Ye has a deep understanding of this sentence, such as this time. Gu Luoxue is a dead body?


    Is this to satisfy all the perverted tastes in the world? Some people like corpses, and Gu Luoxue is a corpse. The problem is that Tang Ye is not good at this.


    Just as Tang Ye was thinking about these messy things, Gu Luoxue cast a murderous look at him.


    "You are the corpse!" Gu Luoxue yelled angrily. She felt that Tang Ye was really unreasonable, and actually thought she was a corpse? Have you ever seen such a living, beautiful corpse?


    Tang Ye froze for a moment, smiled awkwardly, and said, "You said puppet...reminds me of the corpse chasing family, so I thought you were a dead corpse puppet."


    "Idiot!" Gu Luoxue glared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye expressed concern for her and said, "You said your life seems to be set... Why do you feel that way?"


    "What are you asking this for? It has nothing to do with you." Gu Luoxue coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly. He felt that it was necessary to grasp this, perhaps this could become a condition for cooperation with Gu Luoxue. Now he has a little bit of a thorough grasp of the state of transforming demons and needs Gu Luoxue''s help. If you simply ask Gu Luoxue to help, this kind of woman would probably play the arrogant style again, always not helping. But if you reach a cooperation with her, she has to help if she doesn''t help!


    After making up his mind, Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue and said, "Believe me, I know how annoying things are to be manipulated, or calculated or manipulated. That''s how I came here. Even now, I still doubt myself. It is controlled by those in the sky. This feeling is quite uncomfortable. If you can, why not get rid of it? Shouldn''t you control your own destiny?"


    Gu Luoxue frowned and remained silent.


    Tang Ye continued: "If you feel that you are the same, then we will be sympathetic to each other."


    "I am different from you." Gu Luoxue said: "Your experience is much richer than mine, and you have won a lot of things, and I..."


    Gu Luoxue stared slightly at the water, and said, "My life is too simple, as simple as one hand can count the things I did in the past. Clean repair, waiting, epiphany, almost like that. I don¡¯t need to practice much, as long as I stay calm and comprehend, and when the time is up, I¡¯ll be able to enlighten myself. Others say that this is a natural destiny to be extraordinary and God¡¯s favor... But is this really the case?"


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue and said, "Then do you... like this kind of life?"


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye, unable to give an answer, and said, "You don''t need to think about this kind of problem. I knew what I had to do in the past was to cultivate and comprehend, and then wait for my ascension. I will do that if I like it or not. The question becomes meaningless."


    "But you are thinking about this problem now, and you are even troubled by it," Tang Ye said.


    Gu Luoxue was silent.


    She did start to trouble. Once, as a girl from Luohuadong, she thought that if she persisted in pursuing her enlightenment, even if she was isolated from the world, she would rise one day. However, the results showed that everything was not what she insisted.


    The first big epiphany, outside the big world, she realized the Hundred Bird Chaofeng and the Wanli Chaolong. She thought she had enough luck to ascend. However, the result did not. Not long ago, she became a moon **** after her epiphany and enlightenment. The so-called Moon God is also different from ordinary people in some respects. Even the realm of strength is just preparing to step into the fairyland of the DPRK. This is still very far from Feisheng, so far as she has questioned the goal she insisted on in the past, or belief.


    When thinking about these issues more rationally, I discovered that there is actually no doomed preaching soaring, and no one is doomed to be a man in the sky. So, should we live like a real human being?


    This is one of the reasons for the change of Gu Luoxue.


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye. She liked Tang Ye''s resolute eyes, as if she was fighting hard for her own destiny and moving forward bravely. However, she was also afraid of the look in her eyes, because it was so deep, so deep that she could not see clearly, so that she felt that she had been seen through her heart by him.


    This kind of feeling is quite terrible, and if a person knows all the secrets, it is easy to be manipulated by him.


    Gu Luoxue didn''t want to talk so much about herself with Tang Ye anymore, she turned the topic to Tang Ye, and said, "You may have got rid of the so-called shackles of fate when you came along this way."


    Tang Ye smiled and shook his head, and said, "My situation is probably more complicated than yours. If my destiny is also controlled by someone, then this person has a lot of accomplices, even at this moment, it is possible to lurch in me. Around."


    Gu Luoxue frowned greatly, staring at Tang Ye with a cold expression, and hummed: "You mean me?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Do you think it''s impossible?"


    "Impossible!" Gu Luoxue snorted.


    Tang Ye stared at her without speaking.


    Gu Luoxue became particularly angry and wanted to argue with Tang Ye, but she was a clever woman. She thought about some things carefully, connected them together, and was extremely scared. Tang Ye''s words were not completely impossible.


    But she still remained questioning, looking at Tang Ye and said: "You are like this...you are too overestimating yourself, right?"


    If Tang Ye''s destiny was controlled by -c, and Gu Luoxue was also the person who was arranged to influence his destiny trajectory, then the person who could do this kind of thing must be someone in the sky, such as the old Taoist priest. But why do those in the sky do such a thing? Why did Tang Ye choose?


    Being selected by the heavens is not an opportunity for everyone.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Do you think you are an ordinary person? Even if you were the girl of Luohuadong, you are also said to be a woman designated by a god, and one day will fly away. So, you are said to be heaven. Do you think those people are still overestimating you?"


    Gu Luoxue was speechless.


    Tang Ye sighed for a long time and said, "So I''m thinking, if our fate is already doomed, what can we do to change and get rid of the manipulation of those in the sky?"


    "What do you think?" Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye and said, she was very interested in this kind of thing, and she wanted to fight for her own destiny.


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Luoxue with a smile: "Of course it is to do something that other people did not expect. According to the analysis of various factors, it is impossible."


    "For example...?" Gu Luoxue was even more curious.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and then said: "For example, when I am with you, you are pregnant with my child."


    "..."


    Gu Luoxue was silent, deadly silent.


    Then she suddenly wanted to stand up and kill Tang Ye, but as soon as she showed a little white neck, she had to sink back into the water to cover her body. She was so angry that she cursed: "Tang Ye, you...you really don''t know about peace without being taught, right?"


    Originally said so much, this is a story of a man molesting a woman, or a man pursuing a woman.


    If Gu Luoxue promised Tang Ye, "Okay, we have to fight against fate, and fate does not let us be together, then we will fight against it. You put me to sleep and I was pregnant with your child. This child must be extraordinary... ¡­" Then, didn''t Tang Ye just soak Gu Luoxue?


    Routine! They are all routines!


    Unfortunately, Gu Luoxue did not agree to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew that Gu Luoxue had reacted like this, shrugged, and said, "Then we still don''t resist destiny."


    "You..." Gu Luoxue didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Now that those are too far away, it is better for us to take it step by step. If we really feel that our destiny is controlled by others, we will fight hard at that time. And now, we still have things to do. "


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Luoxue coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and said, "Help me control the power of Huamo."

 Chapter 925： What can I do?

    Gu Luoxue felt that she was molested by Tang Ye, she was very angry, but she found that she did not hate talking to Tang Ye like that.


    Recall what happened in the past, talk about the current life, and plan the future destiny. This kind of dialogue is actually very meaningful, maybe it is nonsense to others, but for Gu Luoxue, a woman who has just started her life, it is equivalent to a huge step.


    Even pure chatting and spanking are meaningful to her. Because life is like this, you always have to get along with and interact with people, and chat is one of the ways.


    She didn''t feel surprised that Tang Ye wanted her to help control the power of Huamo. The battle that Tang Ye asked to fight with her last night was that Tang Ye wanted to control the transformation of Huamo. But thinking about being kissed last night, she couldn''t help being angry. This kind of thing is hard to tell, she wouldn''t talk to Tang Ye!


    "I don''t want to mention more about what happened last night!" Gu Luoxue directly gave the death order and hummed: "It''s just two cleanups."


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "No problem, I took advantage of you, and you are saved..."


    "I said that I won''t mention it again!" Gu Luoxue snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye raised his hand to agree, and said after a moment of silence: "Then what I just said...?"


    "Also discuss terms." Gu Luoxue said. Surprisingly, Gu Luoxue did not refuse Tang Ye. I thought she would say something like "Dreaming!" to Tang Ye directly.


    Conditions to talk about have never been a problem for Tang Ye, just because there are no conditions to talk about. He smiled at Gu Luoxue: "What are your conditions?"


    Gu Luoxue said: "You cancel the compensation claim for Xihuang City."


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Gu Luoxue would make such a noble request, but he refused and said, "Impossible."


    "Then I won''t help you either." Gu Luoxue said plainly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "At least I want Xihuang City to pay three times the compensation. It was a very big concession to reduce it five times before."


    "Why can''t it be free?" Gu Luoxue said: "Even if you lose three times, that little thing is not necessary for your Divine Capital City."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is not a question of how much it is worth, but a question of my face and the impact on other cities. My dignified Young Master Long Family received ten times compensation from other cities and arrived in Xihuang City. If I didn''t take it at all, how would I get involved in the future?"


    "Bored!" Gu Luoxue grunted displeasedly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then take a step back and say, I don¡¯t want face, think about it, I got ten times the compensation in Tiger Lion City and Doutian City. When I arrived in Xihuang City, it suddenly disappeared. What do the people in City and Doutian City think? If it causes riots in those two cities, I would rather destroy Xihuang City than be so troublesome."


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye in silence. Although she didn''t understand this very well, Tang Ye seemed to make a lot of sense.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I didn''t expect you to think about Xihuang City so much. With your cold look, this is very rare."


    Gu Luoxue sneered and said: "It is the identity requirement of the Moon God, some beliefs and other things, I can''t explain it clearly to you. Besides, don''t let me be a good person?"


    "Let it, of course." Tang Ye said very easy-going and calmly, as if he had a close relationship with Gu Luoxue, and then pouted, "But, if you want Xihuang City''s compensation conditions to be free, it is impossible. Yes, at least three times."


    "If this is the case, then I won''t help you." Gu Luoxue said lightly, like an old bargaining dough stick. You can''t marvel at this woman''s very strong learning ability. She was originally a cold fairy, but now she is discussing conditions with people. Without blinking.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then we just can¡¯t make a deal. Forget it, I¡¯m tired, so I¡¯ll just sit here and rest. When I¡¯m done, I will try to transform demons. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t need your help, myself. Groping."


    "You..." Gu Luoxue was half dead with anger. Rest here, groping here? Isn''t it clear to occupy your own clothes and threaten yourself while being naked under the hot spring?


    If I didn¡¯t agree to him, and the matter was not settled, I couldn¡¯t go up and get dressed and talk with him... Gu Luoxue glared at Tang Ye and shouted: "You want to fight me again? I tell you. You will not be my opponent!"


    "Oh? Really?" Tang Ye jokingly said, "But it was you who was almost killed by me last night."


    "Tang Ye!" Gu Luoxue said that she was not allowed to mention what happened last night. When she mentioned it, she thought of the kissing scene. When she thought of this bad scene, she couldn''t repair it. The impact was very serious!


    Tang Ye said, "I just want to refute your point of view. As for me, although my strength is not strong now, once the demons are transformed, you will find it difficult, right?"


    Gu Luoxue stared at Tang Ye coldly and hummed, "Sooner or later you will kill yourself like this!"


    Tang Ye nodded in agreement, and said: "You are right, the matter of demonization is indeed very dangerous. If I lose control and become a demon who kills indiscriminately, then without you, my wife may kill me. . But why should I insist on doing so? Because I am afraid of death. After my strength falls, I am actually very afraid of those who are hiding in the dark and may come out to kill me at any time. Others protect me, can protect me for a while, Can you protect it for the rest of your life? Therefore, the strength is always in your own hands."


    Tang Ye raised a hand into a fist, and said firmly.


    Gu Luoxue watched Tang Ye not speaking. After she learned about Tang Ye from Big Moon Dragon Eagle, she was surprised that Tang Ye was actually the Young Master of the Long Family. This guy is always said to be a small person in the big world. Guwu Jianghu has become a super second generation similar to the Prince.


    However, this super young master is not easy to behave, thousands of people want his life! Gu Luoxue, as a person who had a little "friendship" with Tang Ye outside the big world, was quite sympathetic. Tang Ye wanted strength so much, it was not difficult for her to understand.


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye closed her eyes and concentrated on cultivating. She was angry and annoyed, but finally became helpless. She didn''t want to stay naked under the hot spring, while a man next to her kept watching.


    "Three times the compensation is three times the compensation!" Gu Luoxue compromised and hummed to Tang Ye: "You are a rascal, you are despicable and shameless, you have won!"


    Tang Ye opened his eyes and looked at Gu Luoxue, and said with a smile: "So, have you promised to help me control the demon transformation?"


    "Yes!" Gu Luoxue grumbled and stared at Tang Ye and said, "But don''t forget, five times the compensation becomes three times."


    "Of course." Tang Ye said with a smile: "So, as a moon god, and such a beautiful fairy, you shouldn''t break your promise?"


    "I''m not you! My Gu Luoxue is always the same!" Gu Luoxue said with air.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You friend, I''m settled!"


    Gu Luoxue wanted to scold him, who wanted to be friends with this bastard. But she didn''t scold it. Talking to Tang Ye just now made her feel very relaxed. Perhaps this is the beauty of being an ordinary person.


    She likes this feeling, so, Tang Ye who gave her this feeling for the first time, she thinks she can be a friend first. Think about it, Tang Ye is very good except for some rogues sometimes.


    Tang Ye believed that Gu Luoxue would not turn back, turned around and evaded, waiting for Gu Luoxue to come up and get dressed.


    Gu Luoxue quickly went ashore, put on his clothes, and returned to the glamorous Lord Moon God.


    Tang Ye came out, saw Gu Luoxue, squinted slightly, and had other cunning plans. Next, I''m going to the Yin Yang Gate. If you bring the Moon God Lord of the Da Yue clan, then the Yin Yang Gate will not be too arrogant, right?


    Hei Lao, Wang Hao, Moon God, three dynasty fairyland lineups, what can Yin and Yang gate do?


    Since the Jianghu Sanxiu school wants to do it, then go talk to them yourself!

 Chapter 926： Seven dead ends!

    Tang Ye looked forward to it very much. Gu Luoxue controls the power of the Moon God, and maybe he can immediately help him control the magic power, then he can restore the power of the dead wood and spring. In this case, even if it''s a fairyland, if you deal with it in two states, maybe you won''t lose?


    After Gu Luoxue got dressed, she always looked angry when she looked at Tang Ye. She wasn''t really angry, she just felt that if she didn''t do this, Tang Ye would be proud, she didn''t want Tang Ye to be seduced!


    Tang Ye is used to women making faces to him, not every woman is as well-behaved and sensible as Lin Yourong. Tang Ye just wanted to talk to Gu Luoxue, only to see a hole cracked under Gu Luo''s snow-white long skirt, and a white, beautiful-t leg could be vaguely seen.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly avoided his gaze. No matter how Gu Luoxue''s long skirt was torn, he was sure that Gu Luoxue would have to scold him again if he found out.


    Gu Luoxue has discovered it.


    "Don''t watch!" Gu Luoxue stared at Tang Ye angrily, snorted coldly, and covered up sideways.


    She didn''t blame Tang Ye. In fact, she knew what was going on with a slit in her skirt. It was all caused by the fight with Tang Ye last night. She went to the forest and looked at no one but didn''t change it temporarily.


    "It''s not convenient today, you come back another day!" It is impossible for Gu Luoxue to talk to Tang Ye about transforming demons in a dress like this, or would she keep Tang Ye peeping at her beautiful legs?


    She turned to leave.


    "Wait!" Tang Ye stopped her quickly. Tang Ye didn''t want to wait, he still had to go to the Yin Yang Gate, and then walk through the other forces again and beat them to see if they would attack the Long Family.


    Gu Luoxue looked back at him and said, "I don''t worry about you."


    Tang Ye walked to her and squatted down directly, grabbing her skirt!


    "You, what are you doing!" Gu Luoxue was shocked, Tang Ye was so bold, she couldn''t predict it!


    She wanted to kick Tang Ye with a kick. But Tang Ye grabbed her skirt and threatened: "If you resist fiercely, the skirt will be pulled off, do you want this?"


    Gu Luoxue took a deep breath and tried her best to stay calm, but the more calm she became, the more it showed that she was serious about killing. She looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Do you really want to die?"


    Tang Ye smiled, stood up, and said, "Look, this is not good, why waste a good day."


    Gu Luoxue looked down and found that the side of the long skirt''s cracked opening was tied into a knot by Tang Ye. Although some of the skirt was tightened, the cracked opening was completely covered. However, the side where the knot was tied showed a small section of white calf, while the other side still covered the foot.


    Gu Luoxue shouldn''t do that either, after all, she showed a small leg.


    Tang Ye saw her thoughts and took a step forward. She was very surprised and said, "I haven''t seen a beautiful woman like you in a long time... Not that you are beautiful, but the characteristics of this dress. Outside the big world There are many people like you now. This is actually a very trendy, beautiful yet generous, **** but non-satisfying way of dressing. It makes me a married man want to pursue you."


    "Isn''t that I''m pretty, that is to say I''m not pretty?" Gu Luoxue really convinced Tang Ye and was always able to talk shamelessly.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "You are so beautiful that it numbs me, is there any need to say it?"


    Gu Luoxue got goose bumps, but her expression seemed to be smiling, she was very happy. It''s a woman''s nature to love beauty, and she is no exception. She is so beautiful by Tang Ye, she can''t be sad and angry.


    She glanced down at the skirt Tang Ye knotted for her, it was indeed pretty. When she accepted it, she didn''t mind. After all, when incarnate in the state of the moon god, the clothes are also exposed. Especially that set of warrior armor, there was a lot of exposure between the chests, probably because the tight-fitting armor was inconvenient to stick to the chest, so it exposed some.


    Tang Ye saw that Gu Luoxue was not leaving, and said with a smile: "Then, let''s start studying the matter of demonization?"


    Gu Luoxue nodded.


    She was very curious about how Tang Ye got into this evil way. The warriors were mostly morally restricted and would not take such a path. In addition, even if you want to take this road, it may not work. Most of the people who have become demons are directly swallowed by the magic way, and become demons after losing control instead of being a warrior. In that case, everyone will be punishable.


    She said to Tang Ye: ¡°I¡¯m not surprised that people who have experienced so many killings and violence like you have demonic power in their bodies. But I have to admit that you are a very determined person. So, how did you get into it? In this state of demons? If your power is not invaded by evil, you will not be able to choose to transform demons."


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, and said: "I was calculated and used the magic tricks on me to directly infect the power in my body and cause me to fall. I can''t let this happen, in order to make up for it. With the lack of strength after falling, I fumbled to the state of transforming demons."


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye closely, trying to see exactly what Tang Ye was like. Why is there such a strong creativity? Always able to create some abilities that others could not think of.


    If Gu Luoxue wants to help Tang Ye control the demonic state, she must know enough about Tang Ye''s matter, and then asked: "Last night, I fought with you who turned demons. I found that the power of demons in your body is not used less and less , But the more you use it, what''s going on?"


    Tang Ye stared slightly, and said, "I am not very clear about this, but I know it has something to do with death."


    "Dead Gate?" Gu Luoxue frowned suspiciously.


    Tang Ye said: "There is a dead door in my body, it is in the state of transforming demons."


    "What?!" Gu Luoxue was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye with an incredible face, and hummed: "You said...you have a dead door in your body?"


    This is ridiculous, how can there be a dead door in the human body? The gate of death is opened with magical powers, can it still run into the body?


    Unseen, unheard of!


    Tang Ye nodded his head and said, "It''s true. But I can''t show you. After I transformed into a demon, when I was contemplating, it was as if my soul was out of my body, and I could see a dead door in my body. Those demonic powers , It is passed continuously through the dead gate. It''s like... that dead gate is connected to a place with endless demonic power."


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say. How can there be such wonders in the world?


    Tang Ye knew that this kind of thing was difficult for others to understand, so she didn''t plan to describe it to Gu Luoxue in a long form, saying: "I now know that if I want to control the state of transformation, I must control the power of the evil demon conveyed to me by the dead door. Then I I was thinking, treating the dead door as an ordinary door, opening it when needed, and closing it when not needed. Is this feasible?"


    Gu Luoxue stared at it and thought, then said: "You can do this, but you can''t just have one door."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Since the death gate will be out of control, the power of the evil demon will be transmitted, I decided to set seven restrictions in the death door, that is, seven doors. Each restriction has a different power of the evil demon. If the seven paths are opened, then It means I''m out of control."

 Chapter 927： Want to fight me for a man?

    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye and was very surprised. Only after getting along with Tang Ye did she know how imaginative and creative he is. In addition, there is strong execution. Imagination is not enough. If you don¡¯t implement it and you only know what you want, then everything is meaningless.


    Tang Ye just did it when he thought of it, so he always gained more than others.


    Gu Luoxue had to admit that Tang Ye, who worked hard and would never give up without a result, was very charming. They say what kind of man is the most handsome, the answer is a serious man!


    Faced with such Tang Ye, Gu Luoxue admired it more and more. Suddenly, she felt a lot more open, and wanted to create seven dead ends with Tang Ye. If this becomes a stunning magical power, can you be proud of it?


    She said to Tang Ye, "How do you want to set the seven-fold deadlock limit?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "I will try to achieve the level of loss of control first, and then divide it into seven parts. I need time to master the first few points. The main reason is that the dead door cannot be completely blocked. Demons. The power must always be transmitted, because I need to consume power when I fight. This is like a water channel. When I transform the demon, it is not blocked, but a steady stream of demonic power is transmitted over. It is just a matter of speed and size. These seven doors are used to control the speed and size of the power of the evil demon. Every time you unlock one, it will be faster and bigger."


    Gu Luoxue nodded and said: "I understand."


    "Then I am trying to transform the demon, remember, when I am about to lose control, immediately purify me and let me recover." Tang Ye said to Gu Luoxue.


    Gu Luoxue nodded, and suddenly said displeased: "Don''t worry, I don''t want to be like last night."


    She was almost killed by the crazy Tang Ye last night. Although it was okay, she was kissed. That was the first kiss. It was probably because of this that she was always troubled.


    Tang Ye began to enter the state of transforming demons. He sat down cross-legged. Now he was not going to fight, but to see the death gate through meditation. After the evil demon power in his body reached a certain strength, he set a limit on the death door to slow down the transmission of the evil power. Speed ??and size.


    It was easier to control at the beginning, but later, it gradually became difficult, because the power of the evil spirits became larger and faster.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was about to lose control, Gu Luoxue smashed Tang Ye''s head directly on the purification lotus platform with the power of the Moon God.


    "Ah!" Tang Ye let out a painful cry, opened his eyes and looked at Gu Luoxue with weird eyes, always feeling that Gu Luoxue had deliberately acted so hard, and the pain was terrible.


    Gu Luoxue looked calm and said, "I think you are about to lose control. Purify you in time."


    Gu Luoxue did nothing wrong, and Tang Ye couldn''t say anything about her. Then Tang Ye continued to transform the magic meditation and set the dead door, once it didn''t work, then twice, if it didn''t work twice, then three times, or it didn''t work, then try more!


    Tang Ye has always been ruthless, cruel to others and even more cruel to himself!


    When Gu Luoxue saw Tang Ye entering the magical meditation again, the corner of her mouth finally couldn''t help twitching, it was a smile. Yes, she deliberately smashed Tang Ye with the purification lotus platform. She was taking revenge. She was kissed by Tang Ye before, and she was guarded by her clothes to see her naked in the hot spring. It''s time to vent her grievance!


    After Tang Ye closed his eyes, he was contemplating the state of transforming demons. He wanted to set limits in the gate of death. He didn''t know what Gu Luoxue looked on, let alone what Gu Luoxue was thinking. Then he was about to lose control again, and Gu Luoxue smashed the purification lotus platform fiercely again, so pain that he woke up and touched his head to endure silently.


    Gu Luoxue was very happy, how interesting is it to bully Tang Ye like this?


    Unexpectedly, Gu Luoxue, the Moon God, also had such a dark side. It is really complicated to do such cute movements of a little girl with a cold and serious face.


    Tang Ye failed to set the dead door again, and Gu Luoxue smashed the purification lotus platform again. At the beginning, Gu Luoxue had a good time, but as Tang Ye failed more and more, she couldn''t bear it. If Tang Ye was smashed like that, it would be bad if Tang Ye was smashed.


    Gu Luoxue''s heart softened, and she became very concerned and worried about Tang Ye. Mainly, she saw Tang Ye''s serious expression, gritted her teeth and insisted, like falling down again and again, standing up again and again. How could such a hard-working man tease him?


    Gu Luoxue apologized to Tang Ye in her heart.


    Tang Ye was still insisting, but he failed again, and started again!


    Gu Luoxue was worried that his body would not be able to eat it, and said, "It''s better to rest first, don''t get tired, or you will lose control more easily."


    Tang Ye squeezed his fists, and now he was set to the fifth deadlock, which was still two times short. However, the most important thing is the last stage. Only when the seventh stage is set, can the demonization not lose control. As for the first six layers, it is like a power seal, the more you open, the greater the power. The significance of this is to use what kind of force you encounter with any enemy. For example, to deal with a small soldier, why do you need six strengths?


    Kill a chicken with a sledgehammer!


    But without these door restrictions, as long as the demon is transformed, the power will continue to rise. In the end, it is a bit inappropriate to use such a strong power to deal with everyone.


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky. The sun was shining brightly. Most of the day has passed since he came out in the morning. He also felt that his body was indeed tired, and he listened to Gu Luoxue''s opinion and said, "Then I will come to you tomorrow."


    "Good." Gu Luoxue nodded. She was in a good mood, even seemed a little expectant. For what she did not know, it was like the beginning of a good life.


    After Tang Ye returned to Xihuang City, he didn''t know where the princess went, so he went back to the room and took a shower, then fell asleep on the bed.


    At this time, the princess appeared somewhere outside the city, standing by a small water hole, no one around, but she suddenly said: "Don''t think that Tang Ye won''t find out. If you go down like this, he will be caught sooner or later."


    Very strange, there is no one around, why did the princess say this?


    At this time, a man walked slowly out of the woods, a beautiful woman with a scarf covering her face. The woman took off her veil, it was Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng was ordered by Mrs. Long to secretly protect Tang Ye. And her identity is Tang Ye''s dead man.


    Long Qingcheng looked at the princess did not speak. She doesn''t need to care about others, she will stick to her choice and stay by Tang Ye''s side and protect Tang Ye.


    The princess knew why Long Qingcheng was like this, she shook her head to Long Qingcheng, and said, "You don''t need to be like this. You didn''t do anything wrong, and you don''t owe Tang Ye anything, why torture yourself?"


    Long Qingcheng rolled his head and still did not speak.


    The princess stared at Long Qingcheng, her expression getting colder, and said: "I know, you love Tang Ye. Why, want to fight me for a man?"


    It turns out that the princess is here to settle the accounts! How dangerous it is to be stared at by a woman who likes him!


    However, the princess has never been a woman who can worry about such messy things. Seeing her expression, she seems to be planning something.


    Long Qingcheng frowned, a little unhappy with what the princess said.

 Chapter 928： Leave a country?

    Tang Ye may be very busy at ordinary times, but the princess is very busy. Apart from worrying about Tang Ye being killed accidentally, she basically has nothing to do. As for the breakthrough in cultivation, she inherited the memory of her previous life, so she only needed a small amount of time a day to comprehend it. Therefore, it was not difficult for her to realize that Long Qingcheng was so leisurely.


    Last time he faced the old man Shiyu, Long Qingcheng appeared. In order to prevent the old man Shiyu from killing Tang Ye, she did not hesitate to take action by herself, even if she died together with the old man Shiyu. But when Tang Ye killed the old man Shiyu, she quietly left and never appeared again.


    Judging from the current situation, Long Qingcheng has always been by Tang Ye''s side, but she doesn''t want to be seen by Tang Ye.


    The princess had always noticed that Long Qingcheng was there. She used to close one eye and she seemed to have some plan now.


    The princess didn¡¯t like to see Long Qingcheng¡¯s guilty and atonement look, and said, ¡°You know I¡¯m Tang Ye¡¯s woman, and I know your feelings for Tang Ye. Should we solve this problem? ?"


    Long Qingcheng frowned. Today, she doesn''t need to deny her affection for Tang Ye, but she thinks the words of the princess are too bold. What Tang Ye''s woman seems to be a bit slutty. She doesn''t like this statement, women should be more reserved and reserved.


    The princess saw Long Qingcheng''s frown and realized that her way of speaking made Long Qingcheng repulsive, she shrugged and explained helplessly: "Because of some special reasons, I should be better than the women in your Guwu Jianghu... ¡­Be more direct. In fact, I lived in an era older than yours, with more rules and regulations. However, I have lived in the outside world. The lifestyle outside is less convoluted and more direct. I still compare I like the way outside, so don¡¯t mind my little problems."


    Long Qingcheng frowned even more, wondering about the princess. She knew that Tang Ye came in from the outside world, and now the princess said this... she was shocked, looked at the princess and said, "You... also came in from the outside world?"


    The princess nodded.


    Long Qingcheng suddenly realized. Now it made sense, no wonder Tang Ye directly said that Qian Hanyue was his wife! At that time, Long Qingcheng thought that Tang Ye was arrogant and arrogant. It turned out that that kind of thing had already been doomed. It is no wonder that Qian Hanyue was so devoted to Tang Ye that everyone in the rivers and lakes felt incredible.


    Looking at the princess, Long Qingcheng suddenly wondered again. The strength of the princess is unfathomable. How can someone who comes in from the outside world have such talent and strength?


    The princess did not explain everything to Long Qingcheng, but looked at Long Qingcheng and said: "So now, let''s talk about some business affairs?"


    Long Qingcheng wondered: "What do you want to say?"


    "I don''t think you need to hide." The princess said to Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng shook his head and said, "I didn''t hide, nor did I hide. I''m just living my own way."


    "Really?" Wang Hao sneered, "No hiding, no hiding, so why don''t you dare to see Tang Ye?"


    "I and him already..." Long Qingcheng was silent for a while, and then said: "I and him have been cut apart, there is no need to meet."


    The princess shook her head and said: "Such words are bullshit, and even a three-year-old will not believe it."


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Long Qingcheng coldly snorted.


    The princess looked to the sky and was silent for a long time before she said leisurely: "You know that Tang Ye''s identity is complicated, not just as simple as the young master of the Long Family."


    Long Qingcheng didn''t know this, so he gently shook his head, looking at the princess wondering, very curious.


    The princess sighed and watched Long Qingcheng hesitated to speak, as if she was making a difficult plan. Finally, she said to Long Qingcheng, "Do you want to live like this forever?"


    Long Qingcheng was taken aback, feeling strange to the princess, thinking that the princess was nervous, and said, "That''s fine."


    "But that''s impossible." Wang Hao said directly: "Tang Ye can''t stay in Guwu Jianghu all the time, so you want to stay by Tang Ye''s side, after all, it''s unrealistic."


    "What do you mean?" Long Qingcheng worried.


    The princess said: "As a person who does not regard myself as this world, from a third-party perspective, I can see something more clearly and farther. According to Tang Ye¡¯s path, Gu Wujiang Lake is by no means the end. Take a step back and say, do you know that Tang Ye misses the outside world very much? He will definitely find a way to go back. He grew up outside and has already regarded the outside as his roots. The principle of falling leaves back to the roots, you should understand."


    Long Qingcheng watched the princess silently. She knew very well that since the princess was a member of the outside world, she definitely knew Tang Ye better than her. The princess said that Tang Ye would not stay in Guwu Jianghu all the time, that would happen in all likelihood.


    After a long silence, Long Qingcheng felt that he had no right to interfere with Tang Ye''s choice, and said to the princess: "No matter what choice Tang Ye makes, I will support it."


    "You have to support it in other ways." The princess said to Long Qingcheng.


    "What do you mean?" Long Qingcheng frowned and wondered.


    The princess said: "If I expected it to be correct, after Tang Ye walks around the rivers and lakes, something will happen. These things will change the Guwu rivers and lakes. It is possible that Tang Ye will have nothing, and may leave a huge fortune. such as¡­¡­"


    The princess stared, dragged her tone, and said: "A country!"


    Long Qingcheng was very surprised and tried his best to be calm. She is a smart, capable, and outstanding woman. The things that Tang Ye did these days and the various rumors circulating in the rivers and lakes all indicated that the Long Family would do a big thing. That is to unify the arena. If the Long Family succeeds, most of the people sitting in the position of Lord of the Rivers and Mountains will be Tang Ye. But if Tang Ye wants to leave, then this country needs someone to take over.


    The princess is already thinking about this kind of thing now. This vision is bold and confident. Is Tang Ye really so likely to lay down a world?


    All this seems to be too simple, perhaps because Guwu Jianghu is too small, or because war will not become the main theme of Guwu Jianghu.


    Long Qingcheng probably understood what the princess said, and said, "Don''t worry, no matter how big things Tang Ye left behind, Madam Long can arrange it. Madam Long is a...very smart and capable woman."


    "Don''t you call her a mother?" The princess didn''t smile meaningfully.


    Long Qingcheng was silent.


    The princess laughed and said: "You still don''t understand my intentions enough, or I don''t say it clearly enough. Well, maybe it''s not the time yet. When that time comes, when there is an opportunity to show me, my Meaning you will understand very clearly."


    Long Qingcheng really didn''t understand what the princess wanted to do. She wanted to ask more clearly, but the princess had already turned and left.


    She thought about what the princess said just now, and left a country to take care of herself?

 Chapter 929： Take advantage!

    When the princess returned to the city, seeing Tang Ye slumbering on the bed, she sat beside her and watched quietly, and then began to think.


    "Some things are ridiculous even to me, but I don''t think it is wrong. If you talk about that kind of thing, can you not like it as a man?" After the princess was pondering, she suddenly said something confusing to Tang Ye.


    After speaking, the princess shrugged, stood up and left the room.


    It was evening when Tang Ye woke up, and he left the room to find the princess. The princess was watching the sunset from the beacon tower on the city wall. Seeing Tang Ye, she asked Tang Ye first: "Where did you go today, making you so tired?"


    Tang Ye said, "Go to Gu Luoxue to help you practice and master the magic magic power."


    "That''s the moon god?" The princess frowned, looked at Tang Ye with a sudden sneer, and hummed: "What happened to you in the battle with the moon **** last night, right?"


    "What''s the strange thing?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and began to pretend to be confused and foolish.


    How could the princess not understand Tang Ye, and said, "What is the adultery between you and Moon God?"


    "Afraid?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the princess and said with an irritation: "You are too ugly to say this."


    The princess sneered: "It''s unpleasant? I can''t find anything other than this word to describe the matter between you and the woman."


    "You... are you still my wife?" Tang Ye looked at the princess and felt very sad. He and Gu Luoxue had a very pure friendship.


    The princess smiled playfully and hummed: "It''s because it''s your wife that you say that, right?"


    Tang Ye raised his hands to express surrender, and said, "I can swear that Gu Luoxue and I are innocent."


    "Really?" The princess smiled and said, "What about then?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "How do I know the future? I don''t have the ability to predict the future."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Qian Hanyue, please, how could I betray a beautiful wife like you? Besides, you will pay close attention to me, right? Don''t you think you don''t care about me? Do you think your beauty is not as good as Gu Luoxue? "Tang Ye smiled and stopped the princess''s anger.


    The princess was quite speechless to Tang Ye, and hummed: "Do you think I won''t be angry if you keep complimenting me about my beauty?"


    Tang Ye reached out and hugged the princess''s waist. The princess was embarrassed, and looked around, seeing that no one hadn''t pushed Tang Ye away. Tang Ye said, "I don''t know where your anger comes from, and you are not angry."


    The princess curled her lips and asked, "How do you know Moon God?"


    Tang Ye explained: "She came to kill me twice when she was outside the big world. Before that, I only saw her twice."


    "She wants to kill you, are you so good to her?" The princess was really angry now, and poked Tang Ye with her hand mound, pushing Tang Ye away, and said in a bad mood: "It''s really a beauty that has privileges!"


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Nothing. You know I like to look a little farther. When Gu Luoxue was caught by the gatekeeper and went to Guwu Jianghu, I let her go inside first because I knew I Sooner or later, I will be inside too. Look, isn''t it right now? And, thanks to not killing her then, I can solve the problem of transforming demons now."


    The princess had nothing to say, Tang Ye explained that way, she is not a caressing woman. She cared about Tang Ye''s control of the demon transformation, and asked, "How about the demon transformation?"


    "Just practice again." Tang Ye smiled happily.


    If Huamo succeeds, it means that his previous magical powers will return, and there is one more Huamo, which is equivalent to the withered tree of the dark system. Both are supernatural powers, how can he be unhappy?


    The princess saw that Tang Ye was so happy, she was also happy, and said: "I have been watching the matter of transforming demons. Although I haven''t tried it, I can see that this magical power is very powerful. Then you will master it. I''m not afraid anymore?"


    "How is it possible!" Tang Ye looked at the princess with an earnest expression, and said: "I will always be afraid of you, you are my wife!"


    The princess couldn''t help laughing. She was very angry about Tang Ye''s sweet words, but she liked it very much. How can a woman be unhappy to be spoiled by a beloved man like this?


    The princess suddenly thought of Long Qingcheng, her expression became calm, and she was silent for a while, and said to Tang Ye: "Because I know a lot of things, so I don''t think it''s a big deal for you to take the path of transforming demons. But for others, you Has it become a big demon? Really... it doesn''t matter?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "When a person doesn''t like a person, what the other person does will not pleasing to the eye. Therefore, I don''t care what others think of me. I only care if someone is an enemy or a friend. If it is an enemy, Then I am the right way, or the demon way, is there a difference? They will not let me go because I am the right way, nor will they hate me even more because I am the demon way. They hate me so much that they want to kill me, where else can they hate ?"


    "If it is a friend, a friend who cares about my demon... this friend is a bit far-fetched. Friends don¡¯t need too many, just a few friends. As for those caught between enemies and friends, use power and wealth. These things of interest can be resolved."


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and smiled, she was relieved that Tang Ye''s mood could be so good.


    "How long shall we stay in Xihuang City?" The princess looked at the desert to the north, feeling like a lonely smoke in the desert. A remote city like this is exceptionally peaceful in the evening, making people feel very beautiful. Although the conditions are worse, it also makes people feel that it is a good place to live in peace.


    Tang Ye said, "Tomorrow, I will go to Gu Luoxue to investigate the matter of transforming demons. I will leave the day after tomorrow and go to Yin Yang Gate."


    "What if the matter of transforming demons is not resolved?" the princess asked with a frown.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "If you can''t solve it, you have to leave, you can''t delay it anymore."


    The princess was very worried. If the matter of transforming the devil is not resolved, Tang Ye''s strength will be at a half-dangling level, and she will go to the Yin Yang Gate again. Even with her and the old man, it is not necessarily safe.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "Don''t worry, I will let Gu Luoxue follow me."


    The princess''s face suddenly sank, and she hummed: "She followed? She agreed? Why did she agree, and you said there was nothing to do with her?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Let me explain to you this way, Gu Luoxue was the one I planned to take to the Yin Yang Gate early in the morning, regardless of whether she agreed or not."


    The princess frowned slightly. Seeing Tang Ye''s cunning look, she quickly understood that Tang Ye needed the power of the Moon God of the Great Moon Clan to suppress the Yin Yang Gate.


    Yin Yang Gate is different from ordinary cities, where all are martial artists. Daogu, the master of Yinyangmen, is said to be a fairyland, even higher. Such a person must be suppressed. Hei Lao and Wang Hao may not be enough, but if there is one more Moon God Lord of the Da Yue clan, even Dao Gu must have scruples.


    It is not necessary for Gu Luoxue to take action, just Gu Luoxue with him. This is the so-called "borrowing".


    The princess wanted to understand the necessity of Gu Luoxue, and no longer embarrassed Tang Ye, and said: "I complain to you because I care about you, I hope you understand."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then smiled slightly: "I''m very happy."

 Chapter 930： The inevitable battle!

    On the next day, Tang Ye continued to find Gu Luoxue to practice controlling demons. It made Tang Ye a little strange, Gu Luoxue was still wearing yesterday''s long dress and tied a knot. She didn''t explain, but her eyes were a little evasive at first, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Her attitude towards Tang Ye is much more polite and enthusiastic than yesterday. Tang Ye treats her as a friend, not surprising.


    It''s a pity that after today''s practice, Tang Ye still failed to set the seventh deadlock, only the sixth.


    Tang Ye was exhausted physically and mentally, Gu Luoxue asked him to go back to rest, hesitating for a while and asked, "Tomorrow... or this?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Tomorrow I will leave for Yin Yang Gate."


    Gu Luoxue frowned her pretty brows slightly and said, "I''m leaving so soon?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I want you to be with me, so I''ll go to Yin Yang Gate, and then you can do whatever you want."


    Gu Luoxue felt that this decision was too sudden, and she didn''t know if she should agree to Tang Ye. She didn''t have much to do in Xihuang City, and it was a good thing to walk around the rivers and lakes. Now that she decided not to be the woman chosen by the so-called gods who had been ignorant of her cultivation, she should change her previous lifestyle.


    Gu Luoxue could agree to Tang Ye, but she didn''t, she kept a hesitant thinking. In fact, all she needs now is Tang Ye persuading her to make her feel a lot of face.


    Tang Ye persuaded with a smile as she wished: "We talked a lot yesterday, and you are no longer the fairy who only waits. Since you have chosen another way of life, it''s great to walk around more. "


    "You let me go with you because... you need me?" Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye and asked with a weird expression.


    "You can''t say that either." Tang Ye smiled.


    Gu Luoxue''s expression changed a little, as if that wasn''t the answer she wanted.


    Before Tang Ye finished speaking, he continued: "I do need you to go to Yin and Yang Gate. I need you very much. However, I can''t force you. If you don''t want to, I will find a way. In addition, I want you to go for a walk It''s also the kindness of being a friend."


    Gu Luoxue squinted at Tang Ye slightly, as if trying to see through Tang Ye''s secret, and said, "I''m afraid it''s just because you want to use me?"


    Tang Ye had already seen that Gu Luoxue had agreed to this matter, and there was no need to talk nonsense, and said, "We will leave tomorrow and go to Yin Yang Gate. On the way, we will continue to study the matter of transforming demons."


    Gu Luoxue had no objection to Tang Ye''s little domineering approach, and said, "You don''t have to wait for me tomorrow. I won''t go with you, I will catch up later."


    "Why don''t you want to go with us?" Tang Ye frowned.


    "Not used to it." Gu Luoxue said lightly.


    Tang Ye didn''t force her, and said, "That''s good."


    "You will know me when you look for me. If you can''t find me...what else can I say?" Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye a little playful.


    Tang Ye shrugged, showing that everything understands.


    The next day, when Tang Ye left Xihuang City, behind him was the mighty war cavalry. This time the people in the city dared to stand on both sides of the street and watch. It was probably because Tang Ye often went to the city for a stroll in the past few days, with a gentle attitude, like a bear kid who grew up in a market. People who know the goods will know that he has no face. Although not many people have spoken to him in the end, people''s impression of him has changed a lot.


    Before leaving, Tang Ye smiled and waved to the people, and said, "Thank you Lord Moon God. With her fight, you Xihuang City will compensate our God City for things from ten times to five times. From five times to three times, you can have another good year!"


    "Thank you, Lord Moon God!" People bowed and bowed.


    Standing on the other side of the city, Gu Luoxue saw the people in the city look like this, and then watched Tang Ye riding out of the city gate. Some wanted to scold Tang Ye for being serious. She knew that Tang Ye had said that on purpose to make the city The people thanked her. This can be regarded as a means to please. She felt that Tang Ye was very frivolous and a little annoyed, but she was quite happy in her heart. There was a small arc at the corner of her mouth, which was especially beautiful.


    When Tang Ye disappeared into the city with his war cavalry, Gu Luoxue glanced at Xihuang City with a look of thought. She was not very familiar with Xihuang City, did not have much concern and fetters, but after becoming the Moon God, she always felt that she had some responsibilities, so she did those things for Xihuang City. Leaving now is not something that cannot be given up.


    The big moon dragon eagle suddenly found her, kneeling and bowing: "Lord Moon God, we will build a palace for you, and we will invite you to come."


    Gu Luoxue felt that this was too troublesome, but did not stop the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, and said, "I will leave Xihuang City for a while now."


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was shocked. As soon as Tang Ye left, Lord Moon God left immediately. Could this be Lord Moon God and Tang Ye?


    Never allow this kind of thing!


    The big moon dragon eagle immediately said to Gu Luo Xue: "Lord Moon God, Xihuang City cannot do without you now, please stay in the city!"


    "Isn''t it enough to have you in Xihuang City?" Gu Luoxue said lightly.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle frowned, and gritted his teeth after pondering for a while and asked, "Master Moon God is leaving, are you with Long Ye..."


    "You don''t need to know this." Gu Luoxue coldly snorted to the big moon dragon eagle, and left immediately, "Do your business."


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle looked at the back of Gu Luoxue leaving, his fists clenched, and his expression gradually grew gloomy and resentful. He hates Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t humiliate him, and now he took away the Moon God, he had a murderous intent on Tang Ye!


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle immediately went to the ghost pattern Granny and asked, "Ghost Pattern Granny, is there any way to kill Long Ye? Now Lord Moon God is affected by Long Ye, and Long Ye must be killed!"


    Granny Guiwen frowned and said, "How did Lord Moon God be affected by the Young Master of the Long Family?"


    "Master Moon God and Long Ye left!" Big Moon Longying shouted.


    Granny Guiwen smiled and said, "Master Moon God should go for a walk."


    "No, she must stay in Xihuang City!" Big Moon Dragon Eagle was very excited, as if he had become a paranoid.


    Granny Ghost wrinkled her brows, it was not so easy to keep the Moon God, unless she performed those secret techniques.


    "No one can restrict Lord Moon God." Granny Ghost Wen never thought of dealing with Moon God, although she mastered some useful secret techniques.


    Big Moon Dragon Eagle saw the look of Granny Ghost Pattern in his eyes, he stared slightly, and he had some thoughts in his heart.


    ...


    After Tang Ye and his party left Xihuang City, people from all walks of life in the rivers and lakes immediately stared at them, and they were surprised to learn that they were going to the Yin and Yang Gate, the back of Xiangdao Mountain.


    Young Master Long really dare to go to war with Yin Yang Gate?


    To say the grievances between the young master of the Long Family and the Yin Yang Sect, that is uncountable. Young Master Long Family killed Yu Fusheng and destroyed the Chen Family. Even Ling Fuping, which was rumored to have disappeared, was also killed by Young Master Long Family. Now the Young Master Long Family goes to Yin Yang Gate, how can Yin Yang Gate let him go?


    In any case, World War I cannot be avoided! Dao Gu must come out of the mountain, and it''s been a long time since I saw this old thing make a move!

 Chapter 931： Why not?

    During the Tang Ye¡¯s arrival in Xihuang City, there were two main issues in the arena. One is that the Moon God was born from the Da Yue clan, and the other is that the relationship between the Moon God and Tang Ye is ambiguous or ambiguous.


    Although the Moon God was a member of the Da Yue clan, he did not show enough hostility towards Tang Ye. Even based on the conversation that Tang Ye heard during the battle with Moon God that day, people knew that Tang Ye had already known Moon God before.


    Regarding this kind of thing, people in the world can describe their feelings in one word: fuck!


    The Moon God is a legendary figure in the Dayue clan. His source is mysterious. Everyone knows that the Moon God is powerful. They still count on the Moon God to kill Tang Ye, but the Moon God knows Tang Ye?


    Moon God and Tang Ye are old acquaintances?


    Is there anything more **** than this?


    People have to obey Tang Ye, who is this, even the Moon God knows? The Moon God had long since disappeared from the Da Yue clan, and the Da Yue clan couldn''t find it after searching hard, but Tang Ye knew it. This is really speechless.


    Now Tang Ye goes to Yin Yang Gate, Yin Yang Gate is known as the largest sect in the rivers and lakes. Dao Gu is rumored to be half a god. On the day when Xiang Dao Shan comprehended Tao, Xiang Dao Shan was also known as the mountain of immortals. Can it be suppressed? Where is the Young Master of the Long Family?


    Many people put their hope on Daogu real person. Of the four direct disciples of Daogu Zhenren, two of them have now died in the hands of the Long Family Young Master, and the remaining two, one Qi Zhenwu. Because of the chasing and killing of the gatekeeper, Daogu Zhenren claimed to have cut off from Qi Zhenwu. relationship. There is also a Fang Zhenzhang who is the smallest of the four direct disciples of Daogu Zhenren, and his character is said to be the most well-behaved.


    Fang Zhenzhang has never appeared, even if Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping had an accident. Should it be ruthless or hidden?


    At this time, the Jianghu''s eyes were all on the Guwu Jianghu, waiting to see how the Yin Yang Sect responded to the Young Master Long¡¯s coming to settle the accounts.


    Some people hope that the Yin and Yang gate will kill the young master of the Long Family, which is considered revenge. And some people hope that the Yin and Yang gate will also be suppressed by the Long Family Young Master. In that case, everyone will be oppressed by the Long Family. While some people are watching good movies, there is no shortage of people watching good movies at any time. They are far from the world of warriors, and they are too lazy to care about what the river and lake become.


    The strangest thing is that another kind of person was born. They heard that Young Master Long is the main ruler of the rivers and lakes, isn''t that about establishing a dynasty?


    This kind of people support the Long Family to establish a dynasty!


    The rivers and lakes are too chaotic, and a more unified management method is needed. And among this group of people, some come in from the outside world. Not everyone is Tang Ye, with extraordinary identities and all kinds of opportunities, coming in from the outside world can become a super master, defeating the best. A considerable part of them were oppressed by the people of Guwu Jianghu. They hope to live in an orderly and stable world like the outside world.


    These people started to act, gathered together, and went to Tang Ye!


    Therefore, the Guwu rivers and lakes have undergone earth-shaking changes.


    This time Tang Ye went to the Yin and Yang Gate, and if the Yin and Yang Gate were also pressed down, then the aura of the Long Family would reach its heyday. On the contrary, the power of the other great clan has been weakened, so it is not difficult to unite!


    Tang Ye''s visit to Yin Yang Gate became a crucial step in the fate of Gu Wu Jianghu, and everyone who understood the current situation paid close attention.


    On Xiangdao Mountain, by a lotus pond, a young and delicate man was sitting cross-legged and comprehending the exercises, with a wooden sword next to him. The man looked very calm, without a trace of restlessness. Suddenly, the wooden sword levitated himself and moved in front of the man.


    The man opened his eyes and watched the wooden sword with a smile. He stretched out his hand and tapped the wooden sword. The wooden sword flew into the sky and circled, like a playful child.


    This is very amazing. Isn''t this kind of strength the level of "controlling things" that the black old masters? Being able to control something and make it act like a life-conscious. At least this kind of strength is also a fairyland. But the man in front of him looked younger than Tang Ye, and his strength reached the fairyland?


    Unexpectedly, there are such monsters hidden on Xiangdao Mountain!


    Suddenly, the wooden sword that flew into the air and revolved seemed to be frightened, and quickly flew back to the man''s side, obediently "lying down" on the ground.


    The man knew what was going on, stood up, turned around, and said with a smile: "Master, why are you here?"


    After the man had spoken, in the midair not far in front of him, like a change, a gray-haired old man appeared, the real Daogu person.


    Then, by calling Daogu Zhenren a master, the identity of this man became clear, and it was Fang Zhenzhang, the smallest and most well-behaved of Daogu''s four personal disciples.


    This is really surprising, Fang Zhenzhang''s strength can control things and reach the fairyland, which is much more powerful than Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping. It stands to reason that such a powerful character must be well-known in the arena, but there is very little news about Fang Zhenzhang in the arena, so little that he is the smallest of the real Daogu disciples, very well-behaved, or rather It''s... timid.


    But judging from the current situation, a person who can control things can be well-behaved, but it is not an exaggeration to say that he is afraid of things. There are only a handful of masters in the fairyland of Guwu Jianghu, what else do you need to be afraid of?


    Especially the younger generation of masters in Wonderland do not need to be afraid. Because of such talents, those old people will be protected. Because such people can be used to train to attack Xuanmen. For those who are trained to attack the Profound Sect, they actually start from the Profound Realm. And when the strength reaches the fairyland, that is the precious wealth of the entire Guwu rivers and lakes.


    In fact, Tang Ye wanted to kill and kill, like Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping, they were all excellent talents, and some people behind them had very opinions. If you kill a few more, then Guwu Jianghu will have no future. This is very much in line with the idea of ??the gatekeeper, so that the rivers and lakes are plain and not tossed. But no one wants to be a bird in a cage, and the attack on Xuanmen is always going on.


    Some old people object to what Tang Ye is doing in Guwu Jianghu, but some old people agree. The two sides are deadlocked, and Tang Ye will not be interfered by them for the time being.


    If Tang Ye also arrived in the fairyland of the Dynasty, that would also be the precious wealth of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and would also be protected by those old people. However, all these people will be "focused on" by the gatekeepers. They honestly cultivate and break through, and then attack the profound gate, that''s no problem. If the rules are violated, the gatekeeper has reason to kill them!


    This is also the reason why Tang Ye''s journey is smoother than expected. No matter how the ideology of the arena changes, they all have a common purpose, which is to attack the mysterious gate. Perhaps, the unification of the rivers and lakes is still a good thing for the attack on Xuanmen. In that way, the talents for attacking mysterious doors can be cultivated more systematically.


    There is no fight between cities, and no fights between sects, and strive to attack Xuanmen!


    From this point of view, why not unify the arena and establish a dynasty?

 Chapter 932： To the road down!

    Fang Zhenzhang salutes Daogu Daogu, who smiled, calm and amiable. The simple Taoist robe, with a childlike appearance, looks very immortal.


    True person Daogu loved the apprentice Fang Zhenzhang the most. Among his four direct disciples, only Fang Zhenzhang listened to him the most. He practiced the same Yin and Yang swordsmanship and would inherit his mantle.


    "Master is looking for me?" Fang Zhenzhang asked when he looked at Dao Gu.


    Master Daogu turned and looked at the lotus pond, then looked into the distance, and said, "Young Master Long Family is here."


    Fang Zhenzhang raised his eyebrows lightly, and the wooden sword "lying down" on the ground beat a few times, as if he had been stimulated.


    "It''s okay to come." Fang Zhenzhang moved his fingers and the wooden sword flew up. He held the wooden sword and said, "Lest I go down the mountain to find him."


    "You don''t have to pay attention to these things." Dao Gu said: "You can practice with peace of mind."


    "Why does the master still say such things?" Fang Zhenzhang looked at Daogu Zhenren, frowning, reprimanding in his tone, as if angry.


    When Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping had an accident, he was still practicing in retreat, so he didn''t know. But the retreat was not uninterruptable, and Dao Gu did not tell him about Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping. When he knew, Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping were dead. Now, the only thing he can do is to take revenge on Tang Ye.


    Master Daogu saw Fang Zhenzhang''s insistence, and sighed leisurely: "I know you blamed me for not telling you about floating life and duckweed, but the matter is over, there is no need to complain about anything. Perhaps this is the life of floating life and duckweed. If you say, hate the Young Master of the Long Family? Heh...what do you hate him. Floating will kill him, and the duckweed will kill him too. As a result, they are not opponents and cannot come back. This cannot be blamed on the Young Master Long.


    After all, Dao Gu was an old man who saw through many things. He understood Yu Fusheng, Ling Fuping, and Tang Ye''s affairs, and didn''t hate Tang Ye.


    However, the absence of hatred does not mean that Tang Ye will not be killed. The moment Tang Ye killed Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping, Daogu Zhenren and Fang Zhenzhang had an additional task in their lives, and that was to kill Tang Ye. This has nothing to do with grudges, but just a connection. Their fate is related to Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping. Tang Ye broke in and killed Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping, then they would kill Tang Ye, otherwise they would not give up.


    Unless they were also killed by Tang Ye, then all this would end.


    But this is obviously impossible.


    They are destined, how could they die?


    Fang Zhenzhang said to Daogu Zhenren: "Master does not hate the Young Master of the Long Family, and Master¡¯s words are very reasonable. In fact, I do not hate the Young Master of the Long Family either. But I am angry in my heart, maybe not the Young Master of the Qi Long Family. It''s angering myself. I can''t save the life of senior brother and sister. The premise is that I have that ability. If I don''t have that ability, I will remain silent. But I have that ability, Long Family Young Master... Can''t I kill him? Ridiculous, how can I not kill him? Since I can kill him, then I can protect senior brother and sister from him."


    "Now even if you kill the young master of the Long Family, the floating life and duckweed can''t come back." Dao Gu said softly.


    Fang Zhenzhang frowned and looked at Daogu Daogu. In addition to being angry, he was even more confused, and said, "Master meant...not to kill Tang Ye?"


    "I can''t understand." Fang Zhenzhang immediately shook his head and hummed, "Master''s idea is ridiculously wrong. Others kill people, because even if they kill him, the dead cannot come back and don''t kill him. Isn''t that everyone? Can you kill?"


    Fang Zhenzhang suddenly realized how stupid his statement was. He skipped the level of the murderer being punished and apologized to Madam Dogu, saying, "I''m sorry, Master, I was affected by emotion."


    Fang Zhenzhang wondered again: "Master...has any other plan?"


    Dao Gu nodded and said, "It''s not a plan, but just wait and see."


    "Wait and see?" Fang Zhenzhang was even more puzzled.


    Daogu Zhenren explained: "Some people think that letting the Young Master of the Long Family go like this will have a great effect on breaking the shackles of the world, so it doesn''t hurt to keep him."


    Fang Zhenzhang suddenly became unhappy and shook his head: "I can''t admit him, he is not qualified to accept such a sacred mission!"


    Dao Gu frowned and said, "Don''t underestimate the Young Master Long Family, he is indeed an amazing young man."


    Fang Zhenzhang was silent. After thinking for a while, his expression returned to calm, and he said lightly: "Master, I still can''t let go. Between me and Young Master Long Family, I can only keep one."


    Master Daogu looked at Fang Zhenzhang silent. Although the people outside knew nothing about each other, he did. Fang Zhenzhang is a persistent person, and the twisted melon is not sweet. If Fang Zhenzhang is forced to do something, Fang Zhenzhang may be destroyed as a result. Madam Dogu would certainly not allow this to happen.


    "Then do it." Dao Gu looked at Fang Zhenzhang after he was silent and said: "If you feel uneasy in your heart, let it out. Don''t let Young Master Long Family hinder your way forward."


    Fang Zhenzhang nodded and said, "Master, don''t worry, I will go back. It''s just killing the young master of the Long Family. It won''t take much time."


    Madam Dogu nodded slightly.


    Fang Zhenzhang smiled and greeted the wooden sword, the wooden sword lifted into the sky, he jumped on the wooden sword and went away gracefully.


    Flying sword!


    Fang Zhenzhang''s strength has reached this point. No wonder you don''t need to waste any time to kill Tang Ye. With such strength, it is not difficult to get the top level from thousands of miles away!


    Master Daogu looked at Fang Zhenzhang''s leaving figure, and said: "Actually, it is not that easy. After all, Young Master Long''s luck is at its peak. His strength is not good, but there are always other places to make up for it, such as powerful people. Protecting him."


    Dao Gu looked at the lotus pond, silently thought, and sighed after a while: "No matter, you can''t have both fish and bear paws. The true chapter has turned into a dragon, so why wait for the young master of the Long Family to grow up? My apprentice, the young master of the Shelong family. If you have any opinions, then I will kill the young master of the Long family first, so there is no choice."


    Dao Gu snorted coldly and looked at the direction Fang Zhenzhang was leaving, with a firm and arrogant expression.


    ...


    Tang Ye and his party arrived at the foot of Xiangdao Mountain. Tang Ye suddenly stopped, and raised his hand to indicate that the cavalry behind him also stopped.


    The number of pedestrians on the road gradually increased, and there were a lot of people who usually went to Daoshan, either to look at the scenery or worship the gods. However, the news that the Young Master of the Long Family came to the Yin and Yang Gate to settle accounts spread, attracting more people to come. Many people were standing on both sides of the road now, looking at Tang Ye and the war cavalry that blocked the mountain road.


    The good show between the young master of the Long Family and the Yin Yang Gate has begun!


    Chen Zhongping rode an organ war horse to Tang Ye''s side and asked, "Young Master, why did you stop?"


    Tang Ye stared at the front and said, "It''s not that I stopped, but someone stopped us from moving forward."


    "Huh?" Chen Zhongping stared, following Tang Ye''s gaze and looking forward.


    At the beginning, I didn''t see anything, but suddenly, I saw someone approaching with a sword in the air!


    Chen Zhongping''s eyes widened suddenly, and the others opened their mouths slightly in surprise.


    In my lifetime, I saw the fairy flying with the sword!


    Tang Ye frowned. Regardless of whether it is a **** or a mortal, he only cares about it, is it an enemy or a friend?


    "Towards the Dao Sacred Land, Young Master Long Family has to go one step further!" The man who flew from the sword gave a cold cry.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and took a deep breath while sitting on the organ battle horse. When he opened his eyes, he stared at the people coming from Yujian.


    That is the enemy!


    This person is Fang Zhenzhang!


    Tang Ye hadn''t seen Daogu Daogu, thinking that Daogu Daogu came from that imperial sword. However, he quickly rejected this idea. Then came exclamation and worry. In addition to the real person Dogu, there are other such powerful people?

 Chapter 933： Then hit it!

    Qi Zhenwu was sitting cross-legged on the top of a mountain, and saw that Longchi had been opened by him. Inside, a real dragon and a giant python have met and are facing each other.


    "It''s kind of ridiculous." Qi Zhenwu shook his head and smiled when he saw this scene in Long Chi Nei.


    The little python that was once about to be killed has now become a monstrous python, which is indeed ridiculous to him. What''s even more ridiculous is that this python started to attack the real dragon lucky players he had cultivated!


    It was not that he let the real dragon take the initiative, but the python took the initiative to find it!


    This is very ironic to Qi Zhenwu in itself.


    "Can your luck go further?" Qi Zhenwu looked at the giant python and frowned, "If you take one step further, then it is a dragon. But if you don''t have the face of a dragon, then it can''t be a dragon! It cannot be a dragon! , You fight with the real dragon, can you still live?"


    "You can''t live anymore..." Qi Zhenwu frowned and shook his head, his expression more contradictory and complicated.


    He has deduced that Tang Ye cannot be transformed into a dragon. This means a lot of things, such as the rumor that the Long Family will dominate the rivers and lakes and establish a dynasty. The establishment of a dynasty meant turning a dragon into an emperor, but in his deduction, Tang Ye was not an emperor. Then there are only two possibilities, one is that the Long Family can''t dominate the rivers and lakes at all, and the other is that Tang Ye is not the emperor.


    Qi Zhenwu couldn''t see through this, he believed in the result of his deduction. The result of this deduction was calculated using Jianlongchi''s power, and it is impossible to make a mistake.


    But he always felt that something was wrong. From the beginning to the present, Tang Ye''s luck has condensed very quickly, and now he has become a monstrous python, with a momentum that can be compared with a dragon. At this moment, a turning point is about to begin. Either Tang Ye died, or Tang Ye succeeded, and then became the emperor. According to the original speculation, Tang Ye hadn''t died yet.


    However, if Tang Ye does not die, would Fang Zhenzhang, who had already transformed into a dragon, die?


    This is impossible!


    Although Qi Zhenwu was expelled from the Yin Yang Sect, he still had a very close relationship with Dao Gu, and he personally trained Fang Zhenzhang, a person who transforms into a dragon. If Fang Zhenzhang''s accident happened, it would be a waste of all his energy and efforts!


    He will not let this happen!


    However, if it wasn''t for Fang Zhenzhang''s accident, it was Tang Ye''s accident. At this moment Qi Zhenwu was very annoyed, because Tang Ye''s chess piece was used to eradicate the Long Family. After the dragon family''s luck is bound to reverse, destroy the dragon family in one fell swoop. For this reason, he has contacted many people and started to prepare for this matter.


    The original plan was good, but what happened now, he had to see the truth clearly before he could deal with the Long Family!


    Qi Zhenwu still wanted to observe, but Li Haoran was chasing with the sword and he had to leave.


    "Then wait and see first. Tang Ye...Young Master Long Family...Can you still get out of my control? Ha... It''s absolutely impossible." Qi Zhenwu chuckled lightly and put it away as Long Chi left.


    ...


    At the foot of Dao Mountain, Fang Zhenzhang stopped Tang Ye and the war cavalry with one man and one wooden sword.


    To the Dao Holy Land, Tang Ye is not allowed to go further!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect to encounter such a powerful enemy only at the foot of Xiang Dao Mountain. Directly is the master of Yujian flying!


    The people around were shocked by Fang Zhenzhang''s imposing appearance. After reacting, he looked at Fang Zhenzhang with admiration and admiration, and looked forward to it, hoping that he could fly with the sword like that!


    Now it''s a good show. The young master of the Long Family led hundreds of mighty warriors to press down Xiang Dao Mountain, and immediately sent a powerful master to stop him. This master is as powerful as a fairy in the world. So, can Young Master Long Family continue to climb the mountain?


    If Tang Ye couldn''t go up the mountain, he would be beaten back to the bottom of Xiangdao Mountain. In this way, the young master of the Long Family would lose face.


    I have to say that Yin Yang Gate is really Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon. Even the warrior who has been to Xiang Daoshan many times does not know who Fang Zhenzhang is.


    Tang Ye stared at Fang Zhenzhang and asked, "Are you...?"


    "Yin Yang Sect disciple Fang Zhenzhang." Fang Zhenzhang still stood on top of the wooden sword, looking at Tang Ye proudly.


    Hearing Fang Zhenzhang''s name, the surrounding martial artists became a little commotion. Unexpectedly, he was one of the real disciples of Daogu, the genius who had barely gone down the mountain!


    Tang Ye did a lot of homework when he came to Xiang Daoshan and knew the name Fang Zhenzhang. Looking at Fang Zhenzhang now, he was very surprised. The same goes for the princess beside him. The princess has not yet reached the point where she can control things, but Fang Zhenzhang can?


    It seems that Dao Gu has been hiding a great master!


    Hei Lao, who stopped on the carriage by the roadside, was also very surprised when he saw Fang Zhenzhang. He is a master of the fairyland who can control things, knowing how terrifying such power is. Now Tang Ye faces such a person, it is quite difficult!


    It can even be said that there is no possibility of winning!


    Hei Lao wanted to see how Tang Ye solved this problem at the moment. Tang Ye really couldn''t, so he shot. There have been people from the fairyland who have taken action, then this dispute between the rivers and lakes will enter a more intense stage.


    Tang Ye wouldn''t be afraid because Fang Zhenzhang knew how to fly with the sword. He looked at Fang Zhenzhang and said, "It turned out to be Friends of Daoist Fang, next..."


    "You are Long Ye, I know, no need to introduce it." Fang Zhenzhang stopped Tang Ye and said, "So, like the rumors of the rivers and lakes, you came to my Yin-Yang Gate to settle accounts with me?"


    Tang Ye nodded calmly and said, "That''s right."


    Fang Zhenzhang laughed sarcastically, and said, "Settling the accounts? Young Master Long, you can really say that! If you want to settle accounts at the Yin and Yang Sect, do I have to settle accounts with you at the Yin and Yang Sect?"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye sneered.


    Fang Zhenzhang said angrily: "You kill my senior brother, senior sister, and the other disciples, they are all alive!"


    Tang Ye smiled playfully and said, "Fang Daoyou, don¡¯t you know why I killed someone? If you know, then you shouldn¡¯t blame me. It¡¯s as if you were threatened with a knife. You should kill to keep yourself alive. He? It was not you who made the move first. Can you say that it was your fault? There is a behavior called... justified defense.


    This brings up Fang Zhenzhang''s weakness. He talked about this when he talked with Dao Gu. Both Yu Fusheng and Ling Fuping took the initiative to kill Tang Ye. They were killed because they were not strong enough. Young Master Long Family can''t stand still and kill them, so they can only be killed in order to survive. Young Master Long Family did nothing wrong, and could not blame him for this.


    Despite this, Fang Zhenzhang still wanted to ask for justice for his senior brothers and sisters, staring at Tang Ye and said, "You don''t have to kill them, what about letting them go?"


    "It''s boring for you to say that." Tang Ye shook his head and said, "If I give a step, will they give it a step? There is only one life. If you give a step, it is possible to give up your life. I won''t do it. This kind of thing. Even if things are done again and they come to kill me, I will kill them too!"


    Fang Zhenzhang looked at Tang Ye, knowing that there was no way to seek justice from a rational point of view, and said to Tang Ye: "Then I want to kill you now, just because you are killing my senior brothers and sisters. It has nothing to do with others, how about it?"


    "Funny!" The princess beside Tang Ye snorted coldly: "Don''t look at what strength you are. If a person in the fairyland wants to kill a person in the imperial spirit realm, is it necessary to say so righteously?"


    Fang Zhenzhang squinted his eyes and looked at the princess and said, "Is there anything wrong with this? My senior brother and senior sister are just not strong enough for a while, and I can barely be strong enough, can''t I make a move?"


    The princess wanted to speak again. Tang Ye shook her hand to prevent her from getting angry. He looked at Fang Zhenzhang and said, "Then fight, I am used to this kind of thing."

 Chapter 934： Dont be taken seriously!

    It is not surprising that the princess will be angry. Going to the fairyland to fight the Yuling Realm, there is a watershed in the Tongxuan Realm. It''s like an adult going to beat a newly born baby. What else is comparable?


    Can babies beat adults?


    The princess was angry that Fang Zhenzhang was standing at such a height, with a just and awe-inspiring expression on Tang Ye''s grievances.


    The grievances of the arena means that others are not allowed to interfere!


    So letting Tang Ye face Fang Zhenzhang alone is simply asking Tang Ye to die.


    Fang Zhenzhang seemed to be gentle, but the princess was very disgusted when he raised this kind of thing so frankly, that was why the other party Zhenzhang coldly hummed.


    People around you probably also noticed this. A person who can fly with a sword must go one-on-one with the young master of the Long Family who is in a state of falling. It is better to let the young master of the Long Family stand still and kill with a slash.


    Fang Zhenzhang''s point made his image a small discount in everyone''s hearts.


    But Fang Zhenzhang never cared about this, he only came to stop Tang Ye, avenge the brothers and sisters, and vent the injustice in his heart. As for the others, they are not within his consideration.


    In fact, Fang Zhenzhang requested a one-on-one fight with Tang Ye for a reason. As a master of the fairyland, how could he fail to see the impeccable strength of the princess and the unfathomable strength of the black old man. If Wang Hao and Hei Lao made a move, it would be difficult for him to have another chance to kill Tang Ye.


    Mainly black old. He knew that Heilao was a figure of his master''s level. He felt very much in his heart, the Young Master Long''s style was really extraordinary.


    Tang Ye wants to get off his horse and fight Fang Zhenzhang. The princess stopped him directly, looked at him very angry, and snorted: "You have a brain disease, go to fight a person in the fairyland? If it is in the Tongxuan realm, I can let you go. But towards the fairyland, impossible!


    The same is true for other people, including onlookers. In any case, using the strength of the Imperial Spirit Realm to confront the strength of the Chaoxian Realm is something you would never even dream of. Dynasty Wonderland is currently the highest realm of ancient Wu Jianghu warriors, and Yuling Realm can only be said to be a little higher than the entry level. The distance between the two is completely incomparable, and anyone with a brain will not agree!


    Along the way, the young master of the Long Family is indeed very amazing. People can''t think of things, doing one after another and becoming a legend. However, this does not mean that he can always be brilliant and legendary. For example, if you go to fight Fang Zhenzhang, you are obviously going to die!


    Tang Ye looked at the princess and smiled, and said, "Did you forget that I have a demon? I enter the state of demon, and the situation will not be so bad."


    The princess still disagrees, humming: "You can''t even beat me in the state of transforming demons. Besides, you haven''t mastered it!"


    Tang Ye frowned, he also knew the situation. But what he didn''t expect was that there would be a Fang Zhen chapter, a master of the fairyland! I was really caught off guard. In this case, if Tang Ye didn''t want to be killed directly, he would have to open the seven-fold death door from the beginning, and let the power of the evil demon suddenly drive his realm of strength to reach the Mahayana Tongxuan Realm, or even break into the...


    In the state of transforming demons, running out of control is completely possible to achieve this kind of strength. It¡¯s just that this kind of thing is very dangerous.


    "I should give it a try..." Faced with the princess''s determination, Tang Ye looked at her and said softly, "The main thing is...I want to try too."


    "You..." Tang Ye''s appearance made the princess very embarrassed.


    "Where is the Moon God?" the princess asked. Even if she can give in, she must actually ensure Tang Ye''s safety. If Moon God is watching her, she can barely rest assured.


    Tang Ye didn''t notice whether the Moon God had followed, and turned to look. On the top of a tall tree in the distance, there was a woman who stood alone and left behind, who was the Moon God.


    Tang Ye smiled and said to the princess: "Then I''ll go to fight Fang Zhenzhang."


    The princess saw the Moon God and reluctantly agreed to Tang Ye to fight Fang Zhenzhang. If Tang Ye is in danger, she will definitely help, so she will not care about the rules of the bullshit.


    However, I was afraid that she would not be able to help Tang Ye by then. Because on the other side, Daogu Zhenren watched quietly, he was so powerful that no one else could notice him.


    Now that he has made the choice, Dao Gu will not be greedy anymore.


    Take the Fang Zhenzhang, let Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye left the war cavalry team, jumped out to Fang Zhenzhang, and said, "We can start."


    As a master of the fairyland, Fang Zhenzhang naturally has the arrogance of a master of the fairyland. Tang Ye''s appearance seemed to despise him a bit, which stimulated his arrogance. How could a person in the Imperial Spirit Realm face a person in the fairyland so calm?


    Not even afraid to say, let''s start a war. Isn''t this a lot of care about the fairyland?


    Ordinary martial artist, seeing the fairyland is like seeing the gods. But why is it so normal in Tang Ye''s eyes?


    Other warriors can describe their feelings for Tang Ye''s choice in one word: service!


    Facing the fairyland, you can still make such a posture, I will convince you!


    Fang Zhenzhang stared at Tang Ye and sneered suddenly. He also served Tang Ye, and served Tang Ye''s dynamism!


    "Do you have any means of hiding?" Fang Zhenzhang looked at Tang Ye and said, "If not, you might die in the next second."


    As a master of the fairyland, Fang Zhenzhang has the capital to say such arrogant words.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course, but we still have to see how good you are."


    The corner of Fang Zhenzhang''s mouth rose slightly. This young master of the Long Family is really an arrogant person. I wonder why the senior sister and senior brother would lose to this kind of person. Could it be someone else''s help to kill, such as the black old man behind the carriage?


    Fang Zhenzhang no longer talks nonsense with Tang Ye, no longer stands with his sword, and falls on the ground, holding the wooden sword, and with a direct wave, he strikes Tang Ye with sword energy.


    Tang Ye held the Shenlong Halberd and immediately resisted. However, the sword aura he sent towards the fairyland could not be resisted by his Yulingjing. With a "huh", before the Shenlongji hit the sword, he was shocked and flew out directly, fell into the ground, and slid the ground and kept hitting back, hitting the trees in the forest from the main road, and the trees broke. One tree after another.


    This situation was extremely embarrassing, no one thought that Tang Ye would be Fang Zhenzhang''s opponent.


    But one situation is still to come. Fang Zhenzhang''s sword energy was so powerful that it affected both sides, as if it had spread, splitting a small sword energy and attacking the carriage where the old man was!


    This is not an accident, Fang Zhenzhang deliberately. He wants to attack the old man!


    Tang Ye? He didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    He really couldn''t accept that Tang Ye could kill his senior brother and sister. Then it may be someone else. He regarded the target as a black old man.


    Tang Ye, he didn''t take him seriously!

 Chapter 935： No chance to shoot!

    When Fang Zhenzhang''s sword energy split out and attacked the old man, everyone saw the strangeness. It seems that Fang Zhenzhang doesn''t take Young Master Long Family seriously, and aims at the powerful person who protects Young Master Long Family.


    This seemed very arrogant, and despised Tang Ye at the same time.


    Fang Zhenzhang has this capital, look at Tang Ye now, he has been beaten out of sight. The weak, who will look at you more?


    Fang Zhenzhang''s sword energy is about to attack the old man. Hei Lao squinted his eyes without any movement. He didn''t expect that Fang Zhenzhang would actually attack him. As a senior, the junior was so provocative that he was very angry!


    Hei Lao ignored Fang Zhenzhang''s sword energy and turned to look in the direction of Dao Gu. Others didn''t know that Daogu was staring here, would he not know?


    He told Daogu Zhenren with a look, "Since your apprentice wants to make trouble like this, don''t blame me for losing a apprentice."


    Master Daogu shook his head, saying that it was impossible for Fang Zhenzhang to be involved. If Hei Lao makes a move, he will also make a move!


    Fang Zhenzhang frowned when he saw Hei Lao completely ignore his sword energy. Even the seniors, how about entering the fairyland earlier? The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves, making it easier for young people to catch up. Even if you are not an enemy, you can''t be defeated directly, right?


    Fang Zhenzhang believed that even if he lost to the old man, the old man could not kill him. Therefore, Hei Lao should also do anything about it, and can''t ignore him to that point.


    At this moment, with a "whoop", a black python broke out in front of the old black man. The python swallowed Fang Zhenzhang''s sword energy in one bite, and then dissipated.


    This scene was sudden and everyone was taken aback. The weird black snake is quite scary. The whole body was burning with pitch black flames, which made people think of that kind of evil monster.


    Is this the old black counterattack?


    Fang Zhenzhang frowned, looked away from the old man, and looked at the forest.


    At this time, a person slowly walked out of the forest-Tang Ye who had entered the state of transforming demons!


    The whole body is like burning black flames, Tang Ye in the state of transforming demons has another kind of cool, like the dark knight, very handsome!


    Holding the dragon halberd that was also blackened by the power of the evil spirits, it was even more powerful and domineering.


    Many of the people present had never seen Tang Ye''s demonization state, and they were all very surprised. At the beginning, I felt scared and jealous, and at the same time hostile to this demonization. However, as a warrior, they also knew that even Tang Ye in that state did not show the violent and brutal characteristics of a monster. As a result, everyone became surprised. Could it be said that Tang Ye was able to demonize freely, controlled by himself, and regarded this kind of demonization as a kind of magical power?


    This is incredible!


    Since ancient times, righteous and evil have never been balanced. Right way is right way, magic way is magic way. How can anyone be both the right way and the magic way?


    This Long Family Young Master is really... everyone doesn''t know how to describe the mood at this time. Always breaking the routine, always not taking the unusual path, feeling that the young master of the Long Family is not a person in the same world!


    Fang Zhenzhang originally ignored Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to become what it is now. He frowned slightly to look at Tang Ye, and he was equally surprised at Tang Ye''s magical situation. Being able to freely control the magic way is indeed very remarkable, how did it do it?


    No matter how he did it, Fang Zhenzhang didn''t like seeing Tang Ye like this, or rather, he didn''t want to see Tang Ye no matter what. What about the devil? Is it impossible to deal with the demons?


    The situation was just the opposite. Tang Ye Huamao, and Xiang Daoshan was an enemy that could not coexist. He wants to destroy Tang Ye and let Tang Ye disappear!


    Fang Zhenzhang looked at Tang Ye, smiled lightly, and said, "It''s interesting."


    After that, he faced Tang Ye with another sword, and a fierce sword aura flew towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, retracted the dragon halberd, directly bombarded the sword energy with his fist, and the sword energy was broken by him!


    At this time, he is no longer the Spirit Realm he was just now, and he will no longer be embarrassed by a small sword aura.


    He looked at Fang Zhenzhang and said: "Use your real strength, otherwise it will make people feel that Chaoxianland is nothing but this."


    Fang Zhenzhang squinted slightly and was provoked by Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye''s attitude always makes people feel that he is not taken seriously. He can''t tolerate this, so he will solve Tang Ye with one more move!


    "Good." Fang Zhenzhang nodded at Tang Ye with a smile. No matter how much he had opinions on Tang Ye, he always appeared polite and calm when speaking, as if he had no hostility towards Tang Ye. Is this protecting your image?


    Fang Zhenzhang raised the wooden sword and drew a circle towards Tang Ye. It was not a circle, but a pattern of Yin and Yang. After drawing the yin and yang pattern, a yin and yang tai chi array appeared in front of him, whoosh! With a sudden sound, whoosh... whoosh! Countless sounds followed. Accompanying these sounds is Jian Qi. One after another sword qi emerged from the yin and yang patterns, intensively attacking Tang Ye.


    It was like a group of several people shooting Tang Ye alone with machine guns. Tang Ye immediately blocked him with the Shenlong Halberd, condensing a hard black shield, blocking Fang Zhenzhang''s sword aura from the shield.


    boom!


    However, the sword energy under the strength of Chaoxian Realm is not the power of ordinary warriors. Each of these is very overbearing and turbulent. It hits the shield. Even if the shield is not broken, Tang Ye, who is inside the shield, can feel the greatness. The shock made the blood surge in his body.


    This is the strength of Chaoxianjing.


    Fang Zhenzhang''s yin and yang swordsmanship learned from Daogu Zhenren, with extremely high Taoist essence. The yin and yang poles, the universe and the universe, encompass everything. Being able to comprehend the path of Yin and Yang, and the path of the two poles, touched the essence of heaven and earth, which they used to call-the path of heaven.


    The way of heaven is even higher than the way of proof. The ascension of the sermon is just to leave the world and go up that day. And to comprehend the way of heaven is to explore the secrets of the entire world, and even the entire firmament of the universe. Even those in the sky do the same thing. So, do this thing in the world, is it ahead of others?


    Therefore, people in Yin and Yang sects sometimes feel that they are superior to others, and after expanding their power in the arena, they begin to dominate.


    This obviously goes against the original intention and is unethical.


    Madam Dogu just gave up on this, or rather, he himself agreed with the absurd idea of ??superiority?


    The real Daogu I usually see is very gentle and kind and reasonable. However, hiding under this face might be a heart that is more arrogant than anyone else.


    At this time, Tang Ye was under the countless sword aura attacks from Fang Zhenzhang''s Yin-Yang Magic Array. When the sword aura disappeared, the shield around his body became full of holes, and his body was also injured in various sizes. After all, the dark shield failed to keep him safe, and the attack under the fairyland was inevitable.


    Fang Zhenzhang frowned slightly when he saw Tang Ye blocking his swordsmanship. Tang Ye was more tenacious than he thought.


    Tang Ye endured the pain in his body and took a deep breath, watching Fang Zhenzhang sneer and said, "Towards Fairyland...It''s really nothing more than that..."


    Fang Zhenzhang narrowed his eyes, stared at Tang Ye and twitched at the corner of his mouth. He was really irritated by the provocation, but he still smiled and said, "Then you try this trick?"


    Fang Zhenzhang released the wooden sword in his hand, the wooden sword grew bigger, and flew over to deal with Tang Ye independently.


    Tang Ye frowned, is this a Yujian attack?


    Fang Zhenzhang looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said, "You can''t expect me to run out of tricks and then come and attack me... Do you think you can win this way?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This seems to be a way?"


    Fang Zhenzhang smiled playfully: "The problem is, up to now, you haven''t tried to shoot once. Do you...have a chance to shoot me?"

 Chapter 936： The evil demon enters the dynasty!

    Fang Zhenzhang''s words were full of irony, and the irony was that Tang Ye couldn''t attack him. His attack was enough to make Tang Ye tired to resist, there was no chance to attack him. How can you beat him if you can''t make a move?


    In fact, Fang Zhenzhang thinks this is very ridiculous. He is a person of fairyland, and he needs to worry about not defeating someone who is just a spiritual realm and needs to rely on the way of demons to improve his strength?


    Fang Zhenzhang released the wooden sword to attack Tang Ye. This wooden sword was what he used to psychic when he realized the supernatural powers of controlling things after arriving in the fairyland. It''s like a spiritual weapon for signing a contract with him.


    Spirit tools only exist in the profound realm, because every doorkeeper can use them. They cultivated the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest, and the things they used must be spirit instruments to exert their full power.


    In places outside the Profound Realm, in the Great World and the Ancient Wu Rivers and lakes, the spirit weapons that appeared can only be semi-spirit weapons, and could not be compared with those in the Profound Realm.


    Despite this, after Chaoxianjing, possessing his own semi-spirit weapon is also extremely powerful, and it is a huge distance from other warriors.


    That wooden sword is a semi-spirit weapon belonging to Fang Zhenzhang, and while being controlled by Fang Zhenzhang, it can fight on its own, greatly increasing Fang Zhenzhang''s combat strength. Now Fang Zhenzhang emptied the wooden sword because he wanted to let the wooden sword fight Tang Ye by himself, and he was watching the battle.


    He wanted to tell Tang Ye that even his semi-spirit weapon was enough to deal with Tang Ye. So, how can Tang Ye beat him?


    After the semi-spiritual wooden sword became larger, it flew towards Tang Ye and attacked Tang Ye with one sword and one sword. Tang Ye responded with the Shenlong Halberd. Don''t think that it is nothing terrible because it is a wooden sword. After becoming a spiritual weapon, the wooden sword is no longer a wooden sword, and it is not comparable to ordinary weapons. Even an artifact like the Dragon Halberd is not necessarily an opponent!


    After the wooden sword dealt with Tang Ye, it was like a playful child, stab Tang Ye with a sword in the east and Tang Ye with a sword in the west, and then flew up to stab Tang Ye down. Tang Ye resisted passively and fell into bitter defense once again. As Fang Zhenzhang said, he has no chance to fight back.


    Fang Zhenzhang smiled after seeing it, and said to Tang Ye: "Look, you don''t have a chance to attack me, do you still think you can beat me?"


    Like Fang Zhenzhang''s words, the wooden sword attacked Tang Ye more quickly and flexibly, and Tang Ye was more difficult to deal with. Not only that, but the wooden sword also turned into three, attacking Tang Ye at the same time. Tang Ye finally resisted incompletely, was shaved by a wooden sword, and a bloodshot appeared.


    The strength of Chaoxianjing, even a wooden sword from another person can tease Tang Ye!


    After Tang Ye was hit in the face, the wooden sword stopped attacking, hovering in the air, spinning and beating at Fang Zhenzhang, as if dancing with his hands, proud that he had hurt Tang Ye and asked Fang Zhenzhang for credit.


    The semi-spirit was so wonderful that everyone was stunned. It was like a lively and lovely elf, which made people envious and wanted to own such a wooden sword.


    However, Chen Zhongping and the war cavalry were all gritted with anger. It is really annoying and hateful to tease our young master with a wooden sword!


    However, in anger, did it reflect one thing: Tang Ye and Fang Zhenzhang''s strengths are very different, so big that they can defeat Tang Ye without Fang Zhenzhang''s action!


    Although I don''t want to admit it, Chen Zhongping and the war cavalry all know that this time... I''m afraid that the main reason will be lost.


    The wooden sword showed off to Fang Zhenzhang, and Fang Zhenzhang chuckled at it and shook his head, saying that he would not reward him.


    In front of Tang Ye, "talking" to a wooden sword like this really didn''t take Tang Ye into consideration.


    Everyone watched, the Long Family Young Master, who has always been beautiful, was embarrassed by Fang Zhenzhang''s teasing today. There is a way of Feng Shui turning around. It used to be Tang Ye scenery to win, but now, I am afraid it will not work. However, Tang Ye was not so embarrassed, after all, he was facing a master in the fairyland.


    How many people in the rivers and lakes dare to talk to people in Wonderland? How many people can fight against the people in Wonderland?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t need the excuse of "despite defeat" to comfort him, nor would he use such an excuse!


    After Mu Jian hadn''t received Fang Zhenzhang''s reward, he faced Tang Ye again, with even more aura, as if he wanted to deal with Tang Ye more powerfully, making Tang Ye even more embarrassed when he was off the court, so as to win Fang Zhenzhang''s favor again.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye felt hostile. Can a mere wooden sword behave like this to himself?


    No matter what semi-spirit weapon it is, since it jumps so happily, let it turn into sawdust!


    Tang Ye is still sober now, because he only opens up the power of the evil demon to the sixth death gate. He didn''t want to lose control so quickly. But now he couldn''t bear it anymore, he desperately opened the sixth dead door!


    call!


    The power of the evil demon is related to the hostility in Tang Ye''s heart. The hostility is so heavy. When the dead-door restriction is opened, the power of the evil demon surges in, like a dam, blocking the maximum water and suddenly opening the valve.


    After Tang Ye encountered these surging demonic powers, it was like a person walking in the desert dying of thirst when he encountered an oasis water source, and wanted to drink the water in one breath. He didn''t think about accepting the consequences of a serious loss of control caused by too much demonic power, and all accepted the surging demonic power.


    Huhuhu!


    Tang Ye''s strength suddenly rose, and the darkness aura on his body increased several times, as if to burn all the demon flames. The ground he stepped on directly collapsed in one circle, two circles, and three circles, forming three symmetrical pits like terraces!


    At the same time, the powerful force burst out a terrible impact, forming a blazing flame to impact outward.


    The people around were shocked. They felt that they were facing a demon who would destroy the world. They were just an ant in front of this demon!


    When the gale passed, everyone looked at Tang Ye, dumbfounded. Tang Ye in front of him, surrounded by raging black flames, his strength was so powerful that he seemed to be unable to hold his body, and he kept erupting out!


    They really don''t want to say that this is a person, this is not a person at all!


    This is a blackened version of the highest order Super Saiyan!


    too frightening!


    People couldn''t help feeling scared from the bottom of their hearts, trembling all over, spine chills, and head buzzing.


    Fang Zhenzhang originally laughed because of the "naughty" of the wooden sword, but when Tang Ye''s sudden eruption occurred, his smile froze directly.


    Even if he was in the fairyland, he actually felt the terrifying power that Tang Ye burst out.


    Is that the Imperial Spirit Realm? impossible! Tongxuan Realm? more than! Then it''s... Chao Wonderland!


    how is this possible!


    Fang Zhenzhang does not accept this kind of thing. How could Tang Ye burst into the fairyland all at once? !


    The power of demons is indeed a bit scary. It is a shortcut under the "devil''s crooked way". As long as the power of the demons is sufficient, the realm of strength can be advanced by leaps and bounds, and it is also possible to face the immortal in a flash!


    But that requires a lot of demonic power!


    The question is, where did Tang Ye get so many demonic powers?


    How do you get the power of demons? Absorb hostility through murder, or through evil means such as sacrifices of living people and help with corpses. Anyone who does this will be killed by the right way!


    Even if it is not killed, like Tang Ye''s demonic power at this time, it is counted by killing people, without killing thousands of people, it is impossible to accumulate the strength of the fairyland!


    Tang Ye couldn''t have killed so many people! If he really did that, all the people in the rivers and lakes would have killed him without reservation!


    According to rumors, the young master of the Long Family didn''t usually kill people! That''s why his state of transforming demons is considered to be a kind of wonderful magical power, and will not become a public enemy of the world.


    Fang Zhenzhang couldn''t understand, how did Tang Ye''s so much demonic power come from?


    The semi-spirit weapon wooden sword attacked Tang Ye before Tang Ye broke out, and wanted to beat Tang Ye harder, asking Fang Zhenzhang''s favor. But when Tang Ye broke out, it was suddenly frightened. When it wanted to go back first, the black flames on Tang Ye''s body formed two pythons, and they bite at it suddenly!


    Fang Zhenzhang was very worried, and quickly assisted the return of Wooden Sword.

 Chapter 937： Destroy the sword spirit!

    The reason why the evil devil''s crooked way has such a big temptation is manifested in Tang Ye. See, as long as the evil demon has enough power, you can enter the fairyland in a blink of an eye, can it make people''s heart moving?


    However, in the face of Tang Ye like this, Wang Hao, Hei Lao and others would be worried. Gu Luoxue in the distance flew over at the moment Tang Ye broke out.


    This kind of Tang Ye, the demonic power that transforms the demons is stronger than the previous ones, so strong that they are afraid. They were worried that Tang Ye would be completely demonic and would never return. Then everything would be meaningless, Tang Ye must be stopped!


    The princess knew that something was going to happen, and was anxious and annoyed at this time, regretting letting Tang Ye go to fight Fang Zhenzhang. Tang Ye is now so terrible that she is scared, she is really angry, damn, Tang Ye suddenly broke out into the fairyland, it was too unexpected! Such strength is difficult to contain. Because even if they are both masters of the dynasty fairyland, in Tang Ye, there is a dragon halberd, dragon family combat skills, and various magical powers, it is difficult to deal with!


    In the past, Tang Ye relied on these advantages to kill Tong Xuan with Yu Ling, and at the beginning of Tong Xuan, he killed Tong Xuan Mahayana!


    The princess knew that Tang Ye had suddenly exploded to this point, and she must have been so angry that the hostility was too heavy, and she opened the door without thinking about the consequences. However, it is better to be angry than to lose your life. Therefore, the princess said to Gu Luoxue: "Go and purify Tang Ye, you can''t let him be like that."


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye very worried, and naturally wanted to help Tang Ye, but she was very embarrassed. Tang Ye''s appearance, it is estimated that no one can get close. At the same time, she didn''t like the princess''s tone, just like an order.


    As the moon god, who dares to order?


    "I don''t want to die." Gu Luoxue snorted to the princess in response.


    What she was talking about was the fact that Tang Ye, who had turned into a fairyland, could really kill her. Even if the strength is comparable, she is afraid of Tang Ye''s fierceness. Sometimes Tang Ye would kill someone even if he got a knife. The last time she was pinched by Tang Ye''s neck, wasn''t it the chance Tang Ye created by taking the risk of her life?


    She was really afraid of Tang Ye''s cruel temperament.


    As for her tone is colder, it is not only a temperament, but also a counterattack to the princess.


    The princess didn''t need Gu Luoxue to be nice to her, so she ignored Gu Luoxue''s tone. She only cared about Tang Ye, and asked: "Tang Ye... is it really dangerous to that point?"


    "Of course." Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye a little annoyed. This **** really accepts those demonic powers desperately, so she doesn''t want anyone to worry about him?


    The princess looked at Tang Ye more worried, she didn''t doubt what Gu Luoxue said. When Tang Ye was still the strength of the Profound Realm, he was able to kill the Mahayana in the Profound Realm. Now it is also a fairyland, it is really difficult to contain Tang Ye.


    The people who originally thought that Tang Ye was going to be crushed by Fang Zhenzhang, also felt Tang Ye''s strength at this time-Nima''s Dynasty Wonderland!


    They are simply speechless. I just felt that the young master of the Long Family had finished playing, and as a result, the young master of the Long Family emerged! Could it be that the Young Master of the Long Family is not good, so you have to praise him all the time?


    The curse of the Long Family Young Master! Reversing in despair, always able to do something like this!


    The princess must find a way to recover Tang Ye, look at the old man and see if he can do anything.


    Hei Lao looked at Tang Ye in silence for a while, and said: "It''s been a long time since I moved my hands, this time I think I must be tired enough. Long Ye, this kid...I''m afraid too."


    Heilao wants to make a move.


    Tang Ye forced the old man to make a move!


    "Wait!" At this time, Gu Luoxue spoke to block her. She looked at Tang Ye, with a look of thought, and said: "You don''t have to stop Tang Ye so quickly. Although Tang Ye Huamo overdone, but now he faces Fang Zhenzhang. , Fang Zhenzhang¡¯s strength is not simple. To win Fang Zhenzhang, he must consume a lot of power. After consuming a huge amount of power, his demonic state will decrease, and it will not be too late to make a move."


    "No, I can''t let Tang Ye take risks..."


    "There is another advantage to letting him fight." The princess refused Gu Luoxue''s suggestion. Gu Luoxue explained: "Tang Ye has been controlling the seven-fold death door. If he is allowed to fight in that state, he said Uncertainty will allow him to successfully grasp the key to the seven-fold deadlock. Don''t think that Tang Ye can''t control himself when he is out of control. I know how firm his will is."


    "I believe him." Gu Luoxue looked at the princess and said firmly.


    The princess squinted her eyes slightly and snorted coldly: "It sounds like I don''t know how firm Tang Ye''s will is. If you believe him, don''t I believe it?"


    Gu Luoxue frowned slightly, looking at the princess speechless.


    The princess''s tit-for-tat, like jealous.


    Hei Lao looked at the princess with weird eyes, and wanted to ask himself if he should go out to contain Tang Ye?


    The princess looked at Tang Ye, contemplated, and finally clenched a fist, and said, "Then let Tang Ye fight first."


    Hei Lao laughed, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Alright, I also want to see how far this kid can toss."


    Regarding Tang Ye''s situation, Heilao is the most general.


    When he first met Tang Ye, Tang Ye was still a true young master who was hiding from Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, making people think that he was a false young master. At that time, Tang Ye''s strength was not in the psychic realm. After that, he personally watched Tang Ye grow little by little, from psychic to Yuling, to pseudo-Tongxuan, and then jumped out into Tongxuan... Now he is in Chaoxuan again, this It''s only a few months...A few months'' time is better than others in a lifetime, or even a few lifetimes. Isn''t it impressive?


    If Tang Ye can smoothly return from the demon, and then break through to the fairyland, then the silent rivers and lakes will really change?


    Hei Lao expects and is afraid of such things. Looking forward to what the arena will become, but also afraid of what the arena will become. An old man who is restless but is bound by something, standing on the brink of historical change, perhaps it is time to make a choice.


    "Sword Spirit, come back!" In the battlefield, after Fang Zhenzhang felt Tang Ye''s power, he knew it was very dangerous, shouted at Wooden Sword, and quickly recalled it.


    The wooden sword was originally going to attack Tang Ye and help Fang Zhenzhang, the master, kill the enemy! However, when it attacked Tang Ye, Tang Ye suddenly broke out. As a semi-spirit weapon, Mu Jian knew that Tang Ye was dangerous, so he immediately returned. But it was too late, the black flames around Tang Ye''s body turned into two pythons, and they attacked it quickly and fiercely.


    The two black pythons bit the wooden sword respectively, and the wooden sword cannot escape. The wooden sword kept shaking, as if panicked. But it couldn''t break free of the two pythons, so it emitted a strong light and counterattacked. The two pythons were broken up. It immediately left, but the black flames on Tang Ye''s body once again transformed into pythons, which were four at once!


    Four black pythons entangled the wooden sword, and the wooden sword kept shaking, as if angry and panicked. It''s like a kid who does something wrong and wants to escape, or meets a strange uncle to arrest someone.


    The Wooden Sword teased Tang Ye just now, and Tang Ye was very hostile towards it. At this time, he entered a state of out of control, locked in his mind two things that must be destroyed.


    Fang Zhenzhang and Wooden Sword!


    So he will not let Wooden Sword escape!


    With the wooden sword entangled by the black python, he reached out and grabbed the wooden sword in his hand. His hands were also burning with black flames, and they seemed to have extremely powerful power. After he held the wooden sword in his hand, he trembles more severely, as if he became more panicked and afraid, completely different from the situation where he was proud of Fang Zhenzhang after he injured Tang Ye.


    Panicked and helpless!


    Tang Ye held the wooden sword harder, and the wooden sword shook more fiercely, afraid of being crushed by Tang Ye!


    Fang Zhenzhang was shocked, showing great anger for the first time, and shouted to Tang Ye: "Long Ye, if you dare to destroy my sword spirit, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye looked at Fang Zhenzhang, the corners of his mouth raised, and he smiled evilly, click!


    Without hesitation, he crushed the wooden sword!


    "No!" Fang Zhenzhang shouted loudly.


    It is extremely difficult to refine the sword spirit, but was destroyed by Tang Ye like this?

 Chapter 938： The real dragon!

    Entering the dynasty fairyland, comprehend the supernatural powers of controlling things, you can forge spiritual weapons, and go one step further, like Fang Zhenzhang, because he concentrates on studying swordsmanship, and the semi-spiritual weapons are swords. Sword spirits can be made by chance. This is a wonderful existence created by the unity of kendo and spirit weapon, just like a wizard.


    In fact, this kind of existence has a broader name-Qi Ling.


    Born from the combination of spells and weapons, it parasitizes the spirit in the weapon. Whether it is a sword spirit or a sword spirit, it can be called a tool spirit.


    Qi Ling has an independent consciousness and can react on its own, but it can''t go against the will of the owner, and everything is owned by the owner.


    It is very difficult to refine the spirit of the device, the basic requirement is to have the supernatural power of controlling things. At this point, ninety-nine percent of the warriors have been turned away. After possessing the supernatural powers of controlling things, you need to forge a spiritual tool, and then practice with the spiritual tool day and night, which also requires chance, and the chance is sufficient to give birth to the spiritual tool from the spiritual tool.


    Fang Zhenzhang''s ability to refine the spirit of the device shows that he has put in considerable effort and energy, and it also shows that his talent is extremely high.


    In addition to being able to fight on its own, Qi Ling can also help its master in cultivation. For example, the weapon spirit that Fang Zhenzhang refined belongs to the Mahayana Swordsman, called the sword spirit, so it will know a lot about swordsmanship, and can see some mysteries that the master hasn''t touched. After it snoops out those secrets and conveys it to Fang Zhenzhang, then Fang Zhenzhang''s cultivation speed will increase rapidly, and he will even realize wonderful magical powers and become more proficient in kendo than others.


    However, now Fang Zhenzhang''s sword spirit was killed by Tang Ye!


    He watched Tang Ye kill his sword spirit. Very precious, it is not only his weapon, but also the sword spirit of his friend!


    "Long Ye!" Fang Zhenzhang could no longer always keep a faint smile when facing Tang Ye like just now. Tang Ye destroyed his sword spirit and he was going to kill Tang Ye!


    He has no sword in his hand, so make a sword out of thin air!


    As soon as he shook his hand, a white light long sword was condensed in his hand, and he swung the white sword at Tang Ye, coldly snorted: "Qian, Kun, Kan, and Li, the four are in one, get up!"


    When Fang Zhenzhang drank, he swung many moves with the white sword in his hand, and four sword moves stopped for a while. This is what needs to be done after completing a sword move arrangement. His move is called "Four Aspects into One", which is to combine the four aspects of Qiankun Kanli together to find common ground, and then combine the common ground of the four aspects into one sword, and then strike out.


    This sword is the sword of heaven. Yin and Yang Taiji, Qiankun Kanli, this is the representative and summary of the mystery of heaven and earth, so it is extremely powerful.


    After Fang Zhenzhang completed the "Four Elements into One", four whirlpools suddenly appeared around Tang Ye, and a sword was born in each whirlpool, and the four swords attacked Tang Ye together!


    Tang Ye glanced at these four swords, without any thought, directly used the strong dark aura on his body to condense into four shrinking dragon halberds, blocking the swords in the four whirlpools.


    Those black flames like burning aura are just the erupting demonic power. The power of the evil demon conveyed to Tang Ye from the gate of death was unprecedentedly powerful, and it was still being sent continuously. He couldn''t fit in his body at all, resulting in an eruption of power. Under this circumstance, any enemy attack can be resolved by the accumulation of power.


    If four dragon halberds are not enough, then eight, twelve, or more!


    The power of demons is inexhaustible and inexhaustible! If you want to buy a steamed bun, there is a golden mountain behind it, do you still need to worry?


    Fang Zhenzhang''s four-phase-to-one swordsmanship was very strong, but the four swords couldn''t attack from the four phases of Qiankun Kanli, so Tang Ye was blocked! When a dragon halberd that had been transformed into a dark aura was dissipated by the sword aura, Tang Ye used the dark aura on his body to transform into a dragon halberd again, three at a time, and continued to block the four-in-one sword!


    In the end, Tang Ye resolved the four elements that could not be completed!


    Tang Ye didn''t have any skills, she just used her strength to resist and counterattack roughly!


    Seeing this, Fang Zhenzhang clenched his fists and was very angry. In addition to anger, there is an absurdity. He felt it was like a dream, dreaming that he had met the devil, and his cultivation was not enough to stop the devil. The devil can squeeze him to death with a single claw. The power that Tang Ye radiated at this time was exactly like a demon king.


    It was indeed absurd. Tang Ye was beaten by him just a second ago. In a blink of an eye, Tang Ye became a powerful and rich monster that could not be beaten!


    Tang Ye didn''t care what Fang Zhenzhang thought, and now there was only one thought in his mind-destroy Fang Zhenzhang!


    Before Hua Mo lost control, Tang Ye became hostile, remembering to kill Fang Zhen Zhang and destroy the wooden sword. This was conveyed to him after Huamo lost control, so now his actions are mainly to destroy Wood Sword and Fang Zhenzhang.


    Such a situation made the onlookers think that he was still Tang Ye, and focused on fighting Fang Zhenzhang. Since Tang Ye did not think that Tang Ye was a monster who slaughtered indiscriminately, he still believed that Demon Transformation was a kind of magical power of Tang Ye, so everyone would not launch a collective crusade against Tang Ye.


    Fang Zhenzhang was anxious by Tang Ye and shouted angrily: "Do you think this can beat me?!"


    After yelling, Fang Zhenzhang suddenly opened his hands, leaned back slightly, and looked at the sky. Around his body appeared one after another white ray swords, the swords spinning around, like a group of swimming fish in the sea, counting. countless. These sharp swords slowly gathered again, first forming a dragon head, and then to the dragon body, dragon claws, and dragon tail, becoming a giant dragon formed by swords!


    The person of the real dragon, the body of the real dragon!


    Fang Zhenzhang is the one who Qi Zhenwu stepped in to promote and cultivated. With Jianlongchi, Qi Zhenwu can gather Qi fortune for a person from all aspects. After this popularity is strong enough, the sign of true dragon luck will appear in Jianlongchi. Anyone with this logo is a top expert. Qi Zhenwu wants to use them to plan to break the shackles of the world, let them steal the luck, and finally gather on the strongest person to complete the control of the luck, so that even the gatekeeper is not an opponent!


    It takes countless hard work and energy, as well as time to cultivate a person who can transform into a dragon. This person must begin to intervene in the arrangement when he is a child, pay attention to all aspects of this person, and parents, relatives, friends, etc. must interfere. In this process, the methods used are all odd and weird, countless. For example, he needs to kill his parents to let him embark on a path of hatred, or let him turn against his brother and so on.


    Even if the methods are despicable, it is nothing to Qi Zhenwu. It''s a big plan, all sacrifices are worth it!


    After Fang Zhenzhang condensed the dragon, he waved to Tang Ye, roar! The sound of the dragon''s roar shook the sky, the giant dragon soared into the air, overwhelming the sky, swooping down, and killing Tang Ye!


    The crowd onlookers had long been stunned and did not know how to move. Although the dragon was transformed by Fang Zhenzhang''s power, it looked very real, even stronger than the real one.


    How can a person of a real dragon and a body of a real dragon deal with it?


    Fang Zhenzhang is also a very tenacious person!

 Chapter 939： Swallow the dragon!

    Tang Ye also had dragons, and black dragons were used by him when he was outside in the big world, but he never seemed to be a dragon, but rather a python.


    This seems to be in line with his status as a prince in his previous life. The king''s brocade robe is also a dragon pattern, but it is limited to four claws. The five-clawed dragon is a dragon, and the emperor''s Jinyi. The four-clawed dragon is the python, the prince and the courtiers.


    But Tang Ye didn''t care about this, it was just an outsider''s description for him to be dragon or python. There is no need for others to control the road. Even a python can swallow a dragon!


    Facing the true dragon of sword energy condensed by Fang Zhenzhang, Tang Ye condensed all the surging demonic power in his body into a giant python, and once again used the giant python against the true dragon!


    The sword-qi true dragon was full of white light, and there were countless small swords flying around, like a shield that would split the enemy, making it impossible for the enemy to approach it. Compared with the dazzling black python, the two are white and the other black, and there is no balance between good and evil!


    Roar!


    The sword-qi real dragon hovered high in the air, opening his mouth to roar at the evil monster python below, and spewing countless sharp swords from his mouth during the roar, the sword resembling a dragon''s breath, attacking towards the evil monster python.


    Roar!


    The evil demon giant python entangled on the ground, raised its head high, and also opened the blood basin and roared at the sword-qi real dragon in the air. The sound was deafening, and the people around had to cover their ears. Then the Evil Giant Anaconda spewed a huge black energy, like its highly poisonous, that was actually the power of the evil demon, and it was against the sword dragon''s sharp sword dragon breath.


    The sword dragon''s breath and the giant python''s poison rushed together, stalemate in mid-air, without advancing or retreating for a while, the two tied.


    The sword-qi real dragon exerted its strength again, and the demon giant python also exerted its strength, and the two remained deadlocked.


    At the same time, Tang Ye''s opponent Zhenzhang attacked!


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about the power of the evil demon giant python. Although the giant python consumes a huge amount of demon power, the death gate is still transmitting power, and he can continue to maintain it.


    It''s just that compared with just now, the huge consumption slowed down the speed and size of the demons'' power transmission, and Tang Ye''s demons'' power was also consumed a lot, and the black flame aura on his body was obviously reduced.


    This is the result Wang Hao and Gu Luoxue want. After Tang Ye''s demon power was consumed enough, they could go out to contain Tang Ye.


    Fang Zhenzhang didn''t have a steady stream of power behind him like Tang Ye. After he condensed the true sword energy dragon, his power consumption was already huge. If he can, he hopes to take a break, and using Jianqi True Dragon as an attack method is enough. But he didn''t expect Tang Ye to come and attack him!


    He was really annoyed, Tang Ye was like a lunatic, but he had more power than him, and the situation was not good for him!


    Tang Ye held the Shenlong Halberd, approached Fang Zhenzhang and slammed it down with Long Family''s combat skills. Fang Zhenzhang quickly retreated. This is the first time Tang Ye has come to attack him since he and Tang Ye fought!


    This is exactly what he said to Tang Ye with a smug smile before slapped his face. Tang Ye didn''t have a chance to counter him, so how could he win?


    Now Tang Ye is fighting back, and he wants to retreat!


    Fang Zhenzhang felt quite upset, although he was angry, he became more helpless. The wooden sword was his semi-spirit weapon, but it was ruined by Tang Ye. If he still had the semi-spirit weapon, he would have great confidence in dealing with Tang Ye. Now it''s gone, he dealt with the Dragon Halberd with his bare hands, he didn''t dare to block it directly!


    On the other side, the true sword qi dragon was consuming his strength, but the true sword qi dragon was at a stalemate with the evil demon giant python, and there was no way to come and help him, he had fallen into a considerable dilemma!


    "Yin and Yang Sword!" Although Fang Zhenzhang was in a dilemma, he was a tenacious man. It was not easy to defeat him. He screamed and cast Yin and Yang swordsmanship.


    The yin and yang swords, one black and one white, all attacked Tang Ye and left.


    Tang Ye sneered, feeling ironic about the opponent''s inability to counterattack. He knew Fang Zhenzhang''s embarrassment, and wanted to maintain the Jian Qi Zhenlong and did not dare to let go of his hands and feet to hit him. This is a very stupid choice, and will only lose on both sides in the end. He continued to chase Fang Zhenzhang with the Shenlong Halberd in his hand, and immediately broke up the Yin-Yang bipolar sword, as well as the surging power of him.


    Fang Zhenzhang made another move to counterattack, but they were all dispelled by Tang Ye. At this time, Fang Zhenzhang''s power was consumed very much, and he began to fall into a situation where he was tired of coping. The situation was the same as that of Tang Ye before he went out of control and ran away.


    This is the turn of Feng Shui!


    When everyone saw this, their expressions were not too surprised, it seemed to be expected. However, this is beyond reason. The original Chaoxianland vs. Yulingjing has now been overturned by the Yulingjing! Therefore, everyone still feels very much, the young master of the Long Family is going to kill the master of the fairyland!


    So, isn''t the Long Family Young Master dominating the arena? The highest state of the world can be killed, what else can''t be killed?


    Fang Zhenzhang was constantly chased and persecuted by Tang Ye, making him embarrassed as if he was running away. His arrogance couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing, and his mood was increasingly affected.


    He wants to fight Tang Ye desperately. He wants to withdraw the strength of Jianqi True Dragon, and never be pressured by Tang Ye again!


    Roar!


    However, when he was about to withdraw the Jianqi True Dragon, the Evil Giant Python roared, and his strength soared, even his body increased. The giant python bit into the Jianqi real dragon recalled by Fang Zhenzhang, and swallowed it bit by bit in his stomach!


    Ouch!


    The sword-qi real dragon roared, struggling constantly, trying to get rid of the evil giant python. Isn''t this an insult? The real dragon was dealt with like this by the python, wouldn''t the dragon lose face?


    Fang Zhenzhang did not expect Tang Ye to infuse the evil giant python with power while he recalled the true sword qi dragon, causing the giant python to explode and biting the true sword qi dragon. In this way, the Jianqi True Dragon would not be able to return!


    Fang Zhenzhang was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was very cheap, as if deliberately waiting for that opportunity!


    Fang Zhenzhang wanted to give the Jianqi True Dragon power, but Tang Ye ran to attack him, forcing him to cope, so that the Jianqi True Dragon continued to be swallowed by the giant python!


    "Damn it!" Fang Zhenzhang yelled in his heart, and was forced by Tang Ye to become anxious, even panicked. It depends on this situation to lose!


    How did that happen?


    Fang Zhenzhang felt that this was a nightmare, a nightmare that shouldn''t have happened to him. What a joke! I have been practicing with Daoshan for more than ten years without vying for fame or profit. I will eventually realize the Tao and enlighten me, and walk the road of that day. But now he is defeated by a demon who is full of the taste of the market and is also tyrannical and hostile?


    Heaven, how can it be defeated by the devil?


    Roar!


    After all, it was still injustice. After the demon giant python soared in strength, he swallowed the true dragon of sword energy in one bite!


    "Puff!" At the moment when the Jian Qi real dragon was swallowed, Fang Zhenzhang''s real dragon body was damaged, and he couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    Seeing the opportunity, Tang Ye jumped over with the Shenlong Halberd in his hand, and smashed the Shenlong Halberd high.


    Fang Zhenzhang hurriedly resisted, carrying a layer of sword aura shield, but with a click, the sword aura shield was broken, he was impacted by a powerful force and flew out and hit a big tree. His strength was greatly damaged, and his body was hit at this time, and he vomited blood again!


    Tang Ye''s killing intent emerged, carrying the Shenlong Halberd to kill Fang Zhenzhang.


    "How can you dare to do this?" At this time, a low shout that stunned everyone, it was Daogu!

 Chapter 940： Ten lives to pay back!

    Fang Zhenzhang''s sword-qi real dragon was swallowed, the body of the real dragon was broken, and Tang Ye was wounded with the dragon''s halberd, and defeat was a foregone conclusion. Tang Ye wanted to kill him, if no one stopped him, it would be a sure thing. But Dao Gu will never allow such a thing. Before Fang Zhenzhang went to kill Tang Ye, he had already made a choice.


    Take the apprentice, She Tang Ye!


    Then, Fang Zhenzhang can''t die. If you can''t kill Tang Ye, you can stop here, but how can something happen to the most proud apprentice?


    So the real Daogu shot. He had waited and watched as long as he was escorting Fang Zhenzhang. Seeing that Fang Zhenzhang''s situation was not good, he blocked Tang Ye with a supreme sword aura.


    Daogu Zhenren is also a fairyland, but the fairyland of the older generations was achieved from the heyday of the ancient Wujiang Lake. In that prosperous era of warriors, in addition to the realm of strength, there are various magical powers, far superior Today''s North Korea Wonderland.


    The supreme sword energy approached Tang Ye, and Tang Ye turned to look, very angry.


    After condensing the evil demon giant python and Fang Zhenzhang to fight, and consuming the huge evil power, Tang Ye''s will breathe in the depths, knowing that he is out of control very badly, so he began to resist, wanting to control himself. At this moment, seeing real Daogu make a move, he probably knew from the depths of his will, so he was very angry.


    Is it that others can kill yourself, but you cannot kill others?


    Tang Ye became hostile under his anger, and the little will he had finally regained was about to be lost.


    "Tang Ye!" Suddenly, the princess heard a low voice, and stopped Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye would not lose control blindly.


    In order to prevent Tang Ye from being affected by Daogu''s real person, Hei Lao made a move. Hei Lao exploded a force to the Supreme Sword Qi that was about to attack Tang Ye, and dispelled the Supreme Sword Qi of Dao Gu!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye continued to kill Fang Zhenzhang instead of channeling Master Gu!


    Dao Gu was extremely angry and looked at the old black man: "Hei Xiangru, how dare you?!"


    Master Daogu met Hei Lao, and Hei Lao''s real name is Hei Xiangrui.


    The mutual affection of each other.


    The old man smiled at Daogu real person and said: "You know that I will keep the young master of the Long Family safe. When you agree to your apprentice to kill Tang Ye, you don''t know that I will also agree to the young master of the Long Family to kill your apprentice?"


    "You..." Dao Gu was speechless.


    Hei Lao was right. When Fang Zhenzhang wanted to kill Tang Ye, Daogu Zhenren acquiesced that Fang Zhenzhang would do so, without considering Tang Ye''s identity and role in certain matters. In other words, he agreed to kill Tang Ye, and it could even be understood that he also wanted to kill Tang Ye. That being the case, when Tang Ye had a chance to kill Fang Zhenzhang, Old Hei thought the same as he did to Tang Ye, to kill!


    Since he wanted to kill, Elder Hei would not let Daogu Dao stop Tang Ye.


    In addition, Fang Zhenzhang provoked the black old man just now, and the black old man can also be used as a reason to kill Fang Zhenzhang. He smiled at Daogu real person and said, "Didn''t your apprentice just want to shoot at me? This is very interesting. It may be that I have been in the Long Family Courtyard for too long, so no one knows me anymore. , You dare to provoke me. He... Brother Daogu, this is the apprentice you taught. Didn''t you let him respect the old and love the young?"


    "Hei Xiangru, why bother with a kid!" Dao Gu rushed quickly and was annoyed by the words of the old man. Fang Zhenzhang provoked the old man just now. It was Fang Zhenzhang''s doing something wrong, and he couldn''t argue.


    It''s just that this result was something he hadn''t thought about. Originally, even if Fang Zhenzhang provoked the black old man, he was not afraid. Because in his expectation, Tang Ye would be killed by Fang Zhenzhang. When the time comes, even if the black old opponent really makes a shot?


    He will protect Fang Zhenzhang!


    However, I did not expect that the current situation was that Tang Ye wanted to kill Fang Zhenzhang, and Fang Zhenzhang was defeated! Then, what happened was just like this. He shot, and Hei Lao also shot, so that he and Hei Lao stalemate, Tang Ye can kill Fang Zhenzhang!


    "Hei Xiangrui, my disciple has entered the fairyland. If you kill him, they won''t make you feel better. Are you afraid of the consequences?!" Daogu was stopped by the black old man and fought with the black old man. Since he can''t be reasonable, Then threaten!


    Hei Lao still smiled, and said: "According to what you said, Long Ye has also entered the Chaoxian Realm. Then if you kill him, your situation will not be better?"


    "You..." Dao Gu''s good temper and good self-cultivation were lost, and he coldly snorted: "Isn''t Long Ye not dead now?"


    Hei Lao shook his head and said, "You can''t count it like that. What you and Fang Zhenzhang want to do to Long Ye has already been done. You can''t say that Long Ye is okay. You did nothing wrong. If you want to kill, if you didn''t kill, you didn''t commit a crime? "


    "My approach is not wrong!" Daogu real person shouted angrily: "Long Ye is an evil demon, how can he save his life?!"


    Hei Lao sneered and said, "Daogu, you are so angry that you are too selfish and partial."


    Tang Ye approached the injured Fang Zhenzhang one step further, and Fang Zhenzhang was even more dangerous.


    Dao Gu was even more anxious and rushed to Tang Ye desperately to prevent Tang Ye from killing Fang Zhenzhang.


    Heilao still blocked.


    boom!


    Madam Dogu directly slammed into the attack from the old man. Hei Lao was surprised, Dao Gu is really dead?


    However, the real Daogu in front of Old Hei suddenly disappeared!


    "That''s it!" Black boss was anxious, looking back, Dao Gu passed him and approached behind Tang Ye!


    Just now, the real Daogu performed a trick to escape the golden cicada!


    Master Daogu succeeded in his tricks, sneered, and used his strength to kill Tang Ye!


    However, at this moment a person appeared in front of him, the princess!


    The princess looked cold and arrogant, and shouted: "Old thing, allow your people to kill Tang Ye, but don''t allow Tang Ye to kill your people?!"


    "You..." Daogu is really popular. At this time, a girl is so arrogant to block her. It seems that she is not showing her power and no one takes herself seriously!


    "What about the genius of Guanghan Temple? Death!" Daogu real person shouted angrily, and sent a return to the princess, which contained his supreme power of heaven.


    The princess froze to resist, however, at this time the princess hadn''t exactly entered the fairyland, only half of her foot had stepped into it. Therefore, facing the full-scale attack of Dao Gu, she couldn''t stop it, and she might be seriously injured if she forced it to stop!


    call!


    At this time, there was a powerful force to assist the princess, Gu Luoxue''s moon **** power!


    Seeing this, Daogu''s countenance was terrifying, and there was no half of the immortal spirit, and he shouted: "The Moon God of the Dayue clan, why even you help the evil demon of Tang Ye! You... violate the way of heaven!"


    Gu Luoxue looked at Daogu real person and said lightly: "I started to walk away from heaven a few days ago."


    "..."


    Dao Gu was really vomiting blood with anger. Why are these women so annoying?


    The princess took a look at Gu Luoxue, as if she didn''t dislike this big beauty who made her feel like a love enemy.


    boom!


    At this time, Tang Ye attacked Fang Zhenzhang. After Fang Zhenzhang resisted a few times, he was finally lost and was severely injured by Tang Ye to the ground.


    Tang Ye held the Shenlong Halberd and stabbed it suddenly and pointed it at his neck.


    "Long Ye! If you dare to kill the real chapter, I need your Long family to pay back ten lives!" Daogu real person could not break through the joint blockage of the princess and Gu Luoxue, and shouted at Tang Ye who wanted to kill the real chapter.


    Tang Ye looked back at him, sneered suddenly, then looked back at Fang Zhenzhang, and suddenly stabbed the Shenlong Halberd!

 Chapter 941： Unstoppable!

    Fang Zhenzhang didn''t think he would die. This is the obvious answer. Once he knew that the people in the fairyland would be protected, the old man would definitely know this, so he thought he didn''t dare to mess around. Secondly, the real Daogu took the initiative to protect him, he knew the power of Daogu, even the black old man might not be the opponent.


    However, what happened right now was completely beyond his expectation. Hei Lao ignored the rules of protecting the people of the fairyland, and the people who touched the fairyland, Tang Ye has not only the princess, but also the moon **** of the Dayue clan!


    The most important thing is that Tang Ye dares to start!


    Fang Zhenzhang watched as Tang Ye stabbed his neck with the Dragon''s Halberd. At that moment, his head buzzed and went blank, thinking that this should be an absurd dream. He was a person from the fairyland, so he died?


    Chaoxianwang is very rare, how could it die like this?


    Death was something Fang Zhenzhang had never thought of. So the current death was sudden and unexpected to him, and could not be regarded as a fact.


    But his neck was pierced and his consciousness lost, so he knew very clearly that death was real.


    It was like being made a bad joke. Fang Zhenzhang was in a complicated mood and stopped in chaos.


    "True chapter!" Seeing Fang Zhenzhang''s head lowered weakly, Daogu yelled in grief and anger.


    He no longer entangled with the princess and Gu Luoxue, even if he was attacked, he walked towards Fang Zhenzhang step by step. At this time, he was not like the master of the Yin Yang gate, but a master who had lost his beloved disciple.


    The princess did not sympathize with him. If he didn''t stop him just now, it was Tang Ye who died now.


    The princess was now worried about Tang Ye who had lost control of the demon, but unexpectedly, after killing Fang Zhenzhang, Tang Ye didn''t attack others. The demonic power on his body decreased little by little, and finally disappeared completely. He recovered himself, he established the seventh dead gate, and he controlled the state of demonization!


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Gu Luoxue seemed to be expecting it. There was not much fluctuation in her expression, and she was happy for Tang Ye. Tang Ye is such a terrible person, constantly breaking through in life and death, making greater progress than others every time. It is like God''s favor of his life and death, and it will always give him considerable gains.


    Not everyone dares to fight for their lives.


    Gu Luoxue hoped that Tang Ye would not be like this again. It doesn¡¯t matter if progress is slower, life is the most important thing.


    The princess went to see Tang Ye, Tang Ye wanted to stand up, but found that the whole body was limp and couldn''t stand still. The demonic power that broke out just now has actually greatly exceeded his body''s tolerance. Now it''s just a weak body, it''s as light as falling apart. In serious cases, he is now a dead body.


    Wang Hao helped Tang Ye to leave, Daogu Zhenren looked at the dead Fang Zhenzhang with an unbearable expression of grief, closed eyes and took a few deep breaths to get better.


    "Go back and rest first." The princess said to Tang Ye, her tone was imperative, meaning that she was still angry at Tang Ye''s transformation of a demon so excessively.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to move at all now, and the power that was running with the dead wood and spring to help restore his strength, it might take a while, so he has no opinion on the decision of the princess, and now go back to rest.


    But Dao Gu won''t let him leave, and he shouted in a low voice, "You want to leave if you kill someone?"


    A terrifying force emerged from the real person of Dogu, which surprised everyone. Master Daogu is going to continue the war and kill the young master of the Long Family?


    The princess was not afraid, looked at Daogu real person, and said: "Do you want to do it? Do you think we are afraid of you?"


    Dao Gu''s body strength once again emerged and strengthened, and step by step, he walked towards the princess. Bang, bang, bang, every time you take a step, a big hole is stamped on the ground, which is very scary. Dao Gu''s anger and killing intent were all revealed, this is naturally going to war!


    The princess looked cold and stern, and wanted to protect Tang Ye behind her, but Tang Ye recovered some strength and pulled her behind instead. Tang Ye looked at Daogu real person, sneered, and said, "You don¡¯t have to go, our accounts have not yet been settled. Your Yin and Yang people participated in the capture of our God Capital City, which caused great losses to our God Capital City, and must be compensated. , Otherwise what will happen to your Yin and Yang gate, I can''t guarantee."


    "You''re looking for death!" Daogu was furious, this kid actually dare to say that he wants to settle the account?


    After the real Daogu drank coldly, a powerful force flew directly from his body, and suddenly the wind was surging, flying sand and gravel, overwhelming the sky, to kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was not nervous at all. Because the old man made a move, he beat the power of Daogu Daogu back.


    The princess took a sigh of relief, looking at Tang Ye from behind, very annoyed, and wanted to kick it. Now he is completely weak, not suitable for another war, yet still stimulating Daogu Reality like that, really not afraid of accident?


    Sometimes Tang Ye''s arrogant appearance was so angry that the enemy was angry that he was also angry. How can there be such arrogant people in the world who have not been killed?


    Come out, don¡¯t need to pay back?


    After the old man repelled Daogu¡¯s strength, Tang Ye looked at Daogu¡¯s strength and said, ¡°Fang Zhenzhang wants to kill me. It¡¯s okay for me to kill him. Just like your other apprentice, Yu Fusheng, he didn¡¯t kill me. Don''t blame me for killing me. People can kill me, but I can''t kill people? There is no such truth in the world. So, if you are avenging Fang Zhenzhang, should you stop?"


    "Zhuzi, why do you need a reason to kill you!" Dao Gu snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You know, why can''t you stop me, do you really want to do it?"


    "That''s not necessarily!" Daogu snorted angrily: "This is the Yin-Yang Gate, my people from the Yin-Yang Gate are dispatched, can''t you keep you?"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, then raised his hand, and immediately Chen Zhongping and hundreds of war cavalry behind him made a fighting posture. People dare to despise.


    Tang Ye stared at Real Daogu, and said, "You can try."


    If the people of Yin and Yang gate come out to do it, then his war cavalry will not be idle. At that time, the losses that the Yin and Yang Sect will suffer, I am afraid it is inestimable, and it has declined directly from the largest school of casual repair of the rivers and lakes to a small school.


    Tang Ye would never be soft on the Yin Yang Gate, he was chased and killed by the Yin Yang Gate when he first arrived in Guwu Jianghu. In addition, Qi Zhenwu, who secretly controls many things, has a close relationship with Yin Yang Sect, and he can''t tolerate it either. If possible, he wants to get rid of the Yin and Yang gate!


    Master Daogu saw the hundreds of war cavalry behind Tang Ye, equipped with good armor and crossbows, this war cavalry was enough to kill Xiang Daoshan and let Xiang Daoshan blood flow all over the ground. He must be jealous. It''s just that if you let Tang Ye go like this today, his Yin-Yang Gate''s face would be beaten too hard.


    Tang Ye didn''t say anything again, waiting for Daogu Dao to make a decision. In the end, Dao Gu did not dare to go shopping with Tang Ye after all, and let Tang Ye leave.


    Everyone on the scene saw that Daogu, who has always been known as the fairy-style Dao bones, had to succumb to Tang Ye, knowing that from today onwards, the Long Family is unstoppable!

 Chapter 942： Countermeasures!

    Yin Yang Gate is the largest sect of the Sanxiu sect. Today its headquarters Xiang Daoshan was led by the Young Master of the Long Family to settle accounts. The real Daogu disciple Fang Zhenzhang was killed, and the real Daogu had nothing to do with the Young Master of the Long Family!


    As soon as the news spread, the whole arena rioted. Many people think that the rivers and lakes are about to end, they will be dominated and ruled by the Long Family!


    Several city forces and several Jianghu Sanxiu sect forces are most concerned about this, because if the Long Family rules the rivers and lakes, they, as the forces occupying one side, must be the focus of the Long Family. They are very aware of their strength, if they face the Long Family alone, there is no chance of winning.


    They were unwilling to be ruled by the Long Family, and they had to resist no matter what. For this reason, they gathered together in secret to discuss how to deal with the Long Family.


    As early as before, Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong, the head of the security guard, and Li Guangxiong, the head of Qi Juefeng, had come together to discuss dealing with the Long Family. They are worried that the Long Family will antagonize them sooner or later when they grow up. Judging from the current situation, even if it hasn''t been like this, it''s almost impossible.


    The Long Family is a family of wealthy families, which originally represented the will and interests of a city, but now that it has attacked the Yin Yang Sect, it is inevitable that it will not attack other schools.


    In particular, the genre of the world, the young dragon family, mainly led troops to unify the arena. Since it is the dominance of the arena, it must be brought back to their schools. Therefore, when it is impossible to fight against the Long Family alone, it is urgent for all parties to unite!


    Guan Hanqing, who is the guardian of the sword, Li Guangxiong of Qijuefeng, and Deng Suifeng of the ethereal door, have gathered together. Jianghu originally had six major Sanxiu sects, in addition to the above three, there are Yinyangmen, Guanghan Tiangong, and Tangjiabao. The Yin Yang Gate had just been pressured by the Young Master of the Long Family, and he would definitely agree to deal with the Long Family. Guanghan Temple''s attitude is vague, and Nangong Susu seems to have a lot to do with the Young Master of the Long Family. As for Tangjiabao, he has always belonged to the Long Family.


    Therefore, there are at least four schools that can be united together, Guandao Escort, Qijuefeng, Misty Gate, and Yinyang Gate. As for the Guanghan Temple, perhaps you can talk to Nangong Susu and let Guanghan Temple join the team against the Long Family.


    "Long Ye will return to the capital city today, or we will arrange a plan to assassinate Long Ye, so that we don''t have to worry about the Long Family''s conquest of the rivers and lakes!" Li Guangxiong of Qi Jue Peak clenched his fist and suggested.


    Guan Hanqing of Guandao Escort gave him a weird look and said: "Long Ye not only brought hundreds of war cavalry, but also three people from the fairyland. It is said that he himself broke through to the fairyland... Do you think you can assassinate him? success?"


    Everyone is silent.


    Such news is really hopeless. Not to mention the powerful forces in Tang Ye''s hands, but Tang Ye himself, actually broke through to the fairyland?


    Even though this kind of news is spreading all over the world, the people present are all masters, and none of them have yet to face the fairyland, but Tang Ye has broken through!


    This is really unreasonable! Isn''t the young master of the Long Family a young boy in his twenties? Why break through to the fairyland?


    But even if they can''t accept it and don''t want to believe it, they can''t change this fact. The disciples who went to watch the battle at Daoshan saw it with their own eyes and told them clearly and they had to believe it. In this case, it is necessary to unite to deal with the Long Family!


    "We need to determine what the Long Family will do next. Especially Long Ye''s actions. Now Long Xingtian has left the matter to Long Ye to handle, and the purpose is obvious, which is to train Long Ye as an heir and take over the city of God. Then, If the Long Family wants to unify the rivers and lakes, it must be Longye dominating. Therefore, Longye is our focus." Guan Hanqing said.


    The ethereal Deng Suifeng looked at Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong, but didn''t know what to say.


    The Misty Gate has always been in the easternmost coastal area. It usually works well and is very low-key. If there are any activities between the schools, they only send people to participate in it to show politeness, and there is not much competition for winning or losing. Therefore, the Long Family wants to dominate the rivers and lakes. As long as their safety and interests are not harmed, they actually don''t want to mix so much. It''s just that there are rumors that the young master of the Long Family is very bad and may harm them, so Deng Suifeng came to discuss with Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong.


    Although Guan Dao Escort is not the first martial art sect, the branch established in Jianghu is the most sect. If the Long Family dominates the rivers and lakes, Guan Dao Escort will be the most affected. For this reason, Guan Hanqing is extremely concerned about this matter. Deng Suifeng said nothing. He looked at Deng Suifeng and said, "Brother Deng has any thoughts on this matter?"


    Deng Suifeng frowned slightly. Although he had no intention of making friends with the Long Family, he did not take the initiative to become an enemy. However, at this time, Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong agreed that they would be hostile to the Long Family. He wanted to avoid the happiness of Guan Hanqing and Li Xiongguang. , Was quite sleek in practice, and said: "I think we still have to look at Young Master Long''s next actions before deciding what to do. If the Long Family doesn''t have the plan to dominate the rivers and lakes and sweep away my sect, then we don''t have to take the initiative. Hit the gun. If the Long Family really wants to wipe out our dominance, then we will definitely have to take timely measures."


    Deng Suifeng¡¯s words are very sensible, and there is nothing wrong with Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong. Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong can only agree. However, Guan Hanqing has always wanted to unite the major cities to destroy the Long Family, so that the business of the Knife Escort can be done anywhere in the Guwu River and Lake. It will even make Guan Dao Escort the first martial art in the world. Therefore, Guan Hanqing always tried his best to guide the anti-Long family.


    He said to Li Guangxiong and Deng Suifeng: "From the perspective of various phenomena, the Long Family will probably carry out sweeping actions to unify the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. After all, that is equivalent to establishing a dynasty. Perhaps the Long Family is still true. A dynasty will be established. This is a major event in the annals of history. Who is not interested? Therefore, we still have to prepare for defense in advance."


    "I agree with Brother Guan''s idea!" Li Guangxiong had joined Guan Hanqing a long time ago and nodded in agreement with Guan Hanqing.


    Guan Hanqing looked at Deng Suifeng, hoping that Deng Suifeng would give an exact explanation.


    Deng Suifeng still did not make a clear statement, saying: "In fact, it is very difficult to deal with the Long Family and Tang Jiabao if we are the three parties alone. Guan brother should understand this situation, so we must be cautious in making decisions. Be more precise."


    Guan Hanqing frowned slightly, somewhat dissatisfied with Deng Suifeng''s vague attitude. Now the attitude is vague, which means that it is easy to be bought by the Long family. In this case, something should be done to strengthen Deng Suifeng''s determination.


    Only by turning all forces into enemies of the Long Family as much as possible can Guan Hanqing''s plan proceed smoothly!


    "Brother Deng thought carefully." Guan Hanqing looked at Deng Suifeng with a smile, but in his heart he thought about how to calculate Deng Suifeng, so that Deng Suifeng firmly agreed to deal with the Long Family!

 Chapter 943： Visit withered!

    Guan Han cleared away his wish to unite with other Sanxiu parties outside Fu Long''s house, and also wanted to unite with other powerful forces. This was his biggest goal.


    Uniting the power of the wealthy family is tantamount to opening up a huge **** market for Guan Dao Escort. When the time comes, the only obstacle will be the Long Family, and if the Long Family is destroyed, the double expansion of power and wealth can be achieved by closing the knife and **** bureau.


    "Brother Deng¡¯s idea is correct. There are only three of us now. Even if we unite, we can¡¯t deal with the Long Family and Tang Jiabao. Then we have to unite more people. Guanghan Temple can give it a try. As far as I know, Nangong Susu wanted to kill Tang Ye many times. She was very opposed to Tang Ye and Qian Hanyue''s affairs. You can use this to convince her."


    Guan Hanqing made arrangements and said: "In addition, if the Long Family wants to unify the rivers and lakes, it is not only our sects that will be affected, but also the wealthy forces. If they do not want to be ordered by the Long Family, they will definitely resist. And , Tiger Lion City, Doutian City, and Xihuang City have just been bullied by Long Ye. First, they hated the Long Family. Second, they were damaged. If they want to resist, they must unite. As for Blue Sky City, Long Ye did not go there. We don''t know the attitude of the Qin family, we need to send someone to explore it."


    Li Guangxiong and Deng Suifeng had no objection, so things were arranged like this, and then the two left.


    Guan Hanqing looked at Deng Suifeng''s back and squinted slightly. After Li Guangxiong and Deng Suifeng disappeared in the house, Guan Hanqing called a spy to come in and talk about making Deng Suifeng hostile to the Long family.


    The spy is Guan Hanqing''s right-hand man named Zeng An.


    Guan Hanqing said to Zeng An: "Deng Suifeng¡¯s attitude is that both sides don¡¯t want to offend, and they can please both sides when needed. Hmph, there is no such good thing in the world! Now we need to unite more people to deal with the Long Family. I look down, and I must come over. Think of a way to make Deng Suifeng resolutely oppose the Long Family and stand on our side."


    Zeng An nodded and said, "Yes, don''t worry, Darthead, I will do this well!"


    ...


    After Tang Ye settled the Yin and Yang gate, he began to return to the capital city. After being out for so long, both Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were very worried. They read hard at home and should go back to report their safety. He also needs a break. As for wanting to travel all over the rivers and lakes, look at the attitudes of those rivers and lakes to the Long Family, and plan to relax for two or three days before setting off.


    When he arrived at the gate of the city of God, Tang Ye entered the city and saw that the streets on both sides were full of people, no longer fearing him or cursing him as before, but greeted him with flowers and applause. The wonderful girl no longer ran away with her skirt in fear, but winked at him with shame.


    The image of the Young Master of the Long Family has been greatly improved. No matter what the outsiders say, the people of Shendu City live in this city and see with their own eyes how Tang Ye is usually a person. Moreover, Tang Ye went out to settle accounts, to seek justice for them and bring them back to make up. Tang Ye is dedicated to their interests. Who else do they support if they don''t respect and support such a person?


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long originally wanted to greet Tang Ye at the gate of the city, but the gate was occupied by people and they could only wait in front of the gate of Longfu. They were very pleased and happy to see the attitude of the people in the city towards Tang Ye. My son has great promise!


    As for the recently rumored Long Family''s plan to unify the arena, they never thought. They looked at Tang Ye''s attitude and decided that if Tang Ye wanted to, then do it!


    Tang Ye returned to the gate of Long Mansion, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long greeted him together, loving this son so much, and liked to chat a thousand words.


    At this time, Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and liked to pull the princess to help. As a result, the princess did not know how to deal with this kind of thing, so it was Lin Yourong''s turn to come out. It''s not that I was wronged by Lin Yourong. It is safe to return to the capital city now. The princess originally planned to let Lin Yourong out. This is the consensus between her and Lin Yourong, that the princess has a talent when it is dangerous, and it is best for her to come out. Lin Yourong came out when it was safe, caring for others and handling various relationships.


    How lucky and happy is Tang Ye to have such a wife?


    Lin Yourong likes to play homework. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long want to talk, so she tells them. Tang Ye found a reason to return to the large courtyard to rest. Originally, Gu Luoxue was with him, but seeing that he had controlled the demonization state, Gu Luoxue did not follow him, went to other places, and looked for Xing Ji''s whereabouts by the way.


    Back in the large courtyard, Tang Ye closed his eyes and adjusted his breath in a small pavilion in the garden. Now he has controlled the seven gates of death. Without encountering a strong enemy, the strength of the Seven Dead Doors is sufficient to deal with it. If it is an overly strong enemy, it is the last resort to cross the seven dead doors and lose control of the demons.


    That means that the enemy will die and he will also pay a heavy price.


    The great news is that after controlling the gate of death, the power of the evil spirits in his body was put into the gate of death one by one, his body was restored to purity, the strength of dead wood in spring was restored, and the green tree that represented was restored to life!


    Withered Wood Fengchun could provide a steady stream of strength, and it was very difficult to defeat Tang Ye. Now he has the state of transforming demons, and under transforming demons, the dead gate can also continuously provide demons with power. Then it was even more difficult to defeat Tang Ye. Therefore, as long as there is not too much difference in strength, Tang Ye is almost invincible.


    It is a pity that the Chaoxian realm, which reached its peak of power when the demon-changing state was out of control, fell again after the demon-changing state was restored.


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s breakthrough into Chaoxian Land is false.


    Now he closed his eyes and adjusted his breath, mainly to think about the feeling of entering the fairyland at that time. This is the same as when he entered the Pseudo-Tongxuan Realm. By comprehending that feeling, it can help to understand that realm and speed up the breakthrough.


    What was helpless was that when Tang Ye entered the Chaoxian Realm, he was seriously out of control of the demon, and now he could hardly remember it, so he couldn''t help his perception.


    Lin Yourong came over. Tang Ye saw her, smiled, and stretched out his hand to beckon her over. Lin Yourong didn''t avoid suspicion, leaning directly into Tang Ye''s arms after passing, smiled a little intimately.


    "My mother said that I''m looking for you for something, and I want you to come and see her." Lin Yourong said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay."


    When I went to see Mrs. Long, Mrs. Long said to Tang Ye: "Ye''er, I will accompany my mother to Ruyin Temple tomorrow, and I will return my vows, and I will see Master Kuxu."


    Tang Ye had no objection to this arrangement, and said, "Okay."


    Mrs. Long believes in Buddhism, and the Master withered is an eminent monk in the ancient Wujiang Lake. When Tang Ye was born, Master Withered gave Mrs. Long a prayer bead as a gift to Tang Ye. That is the Buddha beads that Tang Ye kept with him and later gave to Miss Wang Jianjia. Mrs. Long sent to the big world to find Tang Ye''s people, and the third black man recognized Wang Jianjia''s identity through this buddha.


    Master Withered''s path is unfathomable, and Mrs. Long hopes to get some advice from him, such as what kind of road Tang Ye will take in the future.

 Chapter 944： Go further!

    He actually knew exactly how Tang Ye would take the future. I''ve talked to Hei Lao long before. Either go back to the big world, or break the shackles of heaven and earth, and go to heaven with the princess to solve the secrets left by the previous life.


    However, there is a problem, that is, he has to regain the memory of his previous life.


    Don''t know how strong the previous life was, Tang Ye was almost breaking into the fairyland, yet he hadn''t been able to trigger the power of the Nascent Soul''s pregnancy.


    Tang Ye was helpless about this kind of thing, so she could only let it go.


    Regarding future choices, Tang Ye is actually more inclined to return to the big world. He really doesn''t have much thoughts about God. Maybe after going to heaven, it is another endless pursuit of cultivation. If you can not fight and kill, there is really no need for that. It would be great to find some beauties to sleep.


    Outside the big world, he still has many people and things that he can''t rest assured. It would be very regrettable not to go back and deal with it.


    One problem is that whether it is going back to the big world or breaking the shackles of heaven and earth, one must have enough luck. When you are outside the big world, you can get strong luck by getting the ancient jade seal on the red wall. The ancient jade seal has accumulated the air transport of the past dynasties, and if all is obtained, it will be enough to break through the shackles of air transport and connect the world again.


    Even the people in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, who want to break the shackles of the world, follow this path. First break the profound gate, reach the big world, and then seize the ancient jade seal!


    Tang Ye must make a choice, if he continues to protect the big world, he cannot break the profound door. But if you want to go to the day to find out the secret of fate, you must break the mysterious door. And this is another way for him to return to the big world.


    The problem is that after breaking the Xuanmen, the powerful warriors in the ancient Wujiang Lake reach the big world, and the outside of the big world will definitely be confused. Another terrible consequence is that after the Xuanmen is broken, the air transport in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes will flow into the great world, which will increase the air transport limit of the great world. At that time, those ghosts may be born.


    Even if it is not fully born, there will be individual births, which will again become a hidden danger to the big world. Therefore, Tang Ye''s choice will have a huge impact!


    Tang Ye was also troubled by this kind of thing.


    Back to the room, Tang Ye told Lin Yourong about going to Ruyin Temple tomorrow. Lin Yourong agrees very much. When she is outside the big world, she likes to go to Xiangshan Biyun Temple to pray for incense and pray for Tang Ye to be safe. After Tang Ye came back safely, she would go to pay her wish. Usually there is nothing to do. Doing this makes her feel that it is a good way for a wife to think about her husband.


    Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye looking worried, walked behind Tang Ye to help Tang Ye press her shoulders, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Tang Ye has always disliked that Lin Yourong was worried because of him. He smiled and said, "My mother said I would go to see Master Withered. I probably know something about him about Master Withered. I want my mother to do this, probably It is to help me sort out my thinking. Let me choose how to go in the future. Judging from the current situation, the Long Family must make a choice."


    Lin Yourong came out very little, didn''t understand the situation well, didn''t know how to help Tang Ye, and looked a little embarrassed and apologetic.


    Tang Ye turned to see her like this, feeling sorry for this girl. If she doesn''t know those things, don''t talk about it to bother her.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to hold Lin Yourong one hand, and smiled: "If you give me a massage like this, I will only get more and more painful."


    "Ah...why?" Lin Yourong expressed regret.


    Tang Ye stood up and turned to look at her, moving his gaze to her plump chest, and said: "You keep rubbing my back here and it makes me very painful, deliberately?"


    "You..." Of course Lin Yourong didn''t mean that. She knew Tang Ye wanted to mess up at a glance. She stared at Tang Ye and said, "How do I know that my chest has become so big!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Is this a shameless fancy show off by his wife?


    Lin Yourong was suddenly even more angry, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Did you...have been doing that with her, so this is what happened?!"


    This she naturally refers to the princess. If you touch the princess, you will get bigger. Lin Yourong meant this. Although it is the same body, but different people, she will still be jealous.


    Tang Ye is speechless, isn''t this nonsense? I don''t know who opened the head, and it is said that **** can be enlarged by touching it. This has caused so many ignorant girls to be taken lightly by men. To be precise, it is not touching, but pressing acupoints, or needles, and Chinese medicine treatment is a scientific method of breast enhancement. It''s really irresponsible to say that it can grow bigger with a touch!


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong who was annoyed and smiled, and said, "You know that Han Yue is cold-tempered. I just want it, but she may not give it to me. So, it''s not what you think!"


    Lin Yourong angrily pointed at his crisp-x chest and hummed, "Then why is it so big?"


    "It''s not big, it''s the same as before," Tang Ye said.


    With that said, Lin Yourong became even more angry, and said, "It''s not a big deal? Is that because you dislike it?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. She is not happy when she is too big, and she is not happy when she is not too big. If it''s small... isn''t this looking for death?


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much, she hugged Lin Yourong, put it on the table, and said, "What nonsense, I will use actual actions to prove my heart for you, and it will never change!"


    Lin Yourong was too embarrassed and was put on the table directly, so rude! However, she was confused, although she was a bit rough, but she liked it very much!


    She didn''t really care what Tang Ye did with the Princess, how many times she did it. Everyone is an adult, it is not normal to have enough energy not to do something. Lin Yourong didn''t want to say that the other one was abnormal. So she didn''t blame Tang Ye, nor would she be jealous of the princess.


    She didn''t care about being put on the table by Tang Ye, hugging Tang Ye, kissing and caressing, stimulating Tang Ye''s ****. When Tang Ye pounced on her, tore her clothes and hung them on her body, only revealing those sensitive places until they merged with Tang Ye.


    Little don¡¯t feel better than a newlywed, the firepower is quite big, the table is about to run out.


    Poor table.


    Click, snap, the table fell with a broken leg.


    "Ah!" Lin Yourong shouted.


    The two fell to the ground, still clinging to their bodies. Lin Yourong wanted to curse, but Tang Ye started again, she couldn''t help but yin. At this time, the servant who heard Lin Yourong''s screams was very worried.


    "Madam Young Master, has something happened?" the servant worried.


    Lin Yourong hurriedly covered her mouth, stopped the shameful cry, her face flushed as if she wanted to cry. She slapped Tang Ye and told Tang Ye not to move. She felt that she could talk, so she let go and answered the servant: "I''m fine, go down."


    "Okay, Madam Young Master." The servant nodded.


    Lin Yourong thought for a while, and added: "Go a little further and don''t come again!"


    The servant was taken aback for a moment and felt inexplicable. Why did he go a little further, so that he couldn''t serve the young master''s wife in time?


    After waiting for the servant''s voice, Lin Yourong breathed a sigh of relief. There was a kind of tension and excitement about being arrested for cheating.


    She looked at Tang Ye, suddenly embarrassed, but still said: "Look at you, it''s almost ashamed... Let''s start!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless to this woman.

 Chapter 945： Dragon Dynasty!

    Even if the traces of love are all over the room, I will eventually return to the big bed and lie down comfortably. Lin Yourong lay on her side and hugged Tang Ye, her smooth and white back showed out, which made people marvel at the complete curve on that wonderful carcass, like a flawless artwork.


    Lin Yourong seemed a little lazy after being satisfied. This time is more suitable for heart-to-heart talks. She put her face on Tang Ye and said, "I came out suddenly, and I don''t know when it is here. What month is it? How long have we been here? I don¡¯t know what happened to Grandpa, Sister Ya, Celadon..."


    As someone who comes in from outside the big world, there are too many things to worry about. Even if Lin Yourong looked open, he could not help but miss everything for Tang Ye. Family, friends, and career are all outside the big world. It can be said that in Guwu Jianghu, she has nothing except Tang Ye.


    If Tang Ye can''t give her a sense of security, then she can only hide forever and let the princess dominate everything.


    Tang Ye heard Lin Yourong''s words and knew Lin Yourong''s situation. He didn''t want to make the atmosphere too heavy. He looked at Lin Yourong and smiled and said, "I always remember the time. Today is... March 7th. Oh, great Girls¡¯ Day. It¡¯s a pity, you¡¯re not a girl anymore, you¡¯re a woman. So, tomorrow, March 8th, I wish you a happy holiday."


    Lin Yourong frowned, looked at Tang Ye a little unhappy, and hummed, "Am I not a girl?"


    Maybe girls look younger, but don¡¯t all women like to be younger. Tang Ye coaxed Lin Yourong and said, "You are still a girl, you have always been like this... innocent and beautiful. However, your body is not a girl anymore. You have been...sleeping so much by me...not counting. Right?"


    "Cut!" Lin Yourong poked her lips, poked Tang Ye''s muscles, and said, "I can''t coax people to say that I am a girl?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "That''s too fake, I can''t ask for sugar-coated cannonballs, how can I have sugar-coated cannonballs in my feelings for you!"


    Lin Yourong curled her lips, but the corners of her mouth smiled. She was very happy to hear Tang Ye''s words. She smiled like a pure girl. This is the advantage of Lin Yourong''s temperament.


    Seeing Lin Yourong smiled happily, Tang Ye leaned over and kissed her, and said, "How wonderful it is, looking like a girl, I can wish you a happy holiday today. It is a woman, and I can wish you a happy holiday tomorrow. I think. Think, I want to give you two gifts!"


    "Really?" Lin Yourong was even more happy, holding up some body, not ashamed to expose her body in front of Tang Ye, and said: "Then why didn''t you give it away... No, I hate you!"


    "Ah? Why?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye''s body, and then at his own body, and said, "You said to me a happy holiday... But, did you let me have a holiday?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    "Jie...ri...oh!" Lin Yourong poked Tang Ye''s body with a slender hand, looking a bit mischievous.


    Tang Ye seems to understand a little bit, save...day?


    I strangled it... Tang Ye really took this broad and profound text.


    "Then... what do you mean?" Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong and asked a little dumbly. His wife was pretty bad.


    Lin Yourong stepped onto Tang Ye''s body and said with a smile: "Anything can be consecrated, but it can''t be consecrated...day!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. The daughter-in-law still has the same taste, when she thinks she is pure and naughty, she can make people want to cry.


    I don¡¯t love her enough no matter how much!


    Tang Ye turned over and pressed Lin Yourong down, and said, "In other words, I don''t need to tell you a happy holiday anymore? That''s good. I don''t need to worry about buying any gifts for you, just take off your clothes and give you. ''gift''!"


    "No!" Lin Yourong pouted, squinted at Tang Ye''s lower body, and hummed: "That gift is going to be given, and this''gift'' is going to be given too!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless and said, "If you are a man, I will be a woman."


    Lin Yourong grinned and stretched out his hand to pull Tang Ye down, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    ...


    Wake up for breakfast the next day, and then go to Ruin Temple with Mrs. Long in a carriage. Lin Yourong looked very energetic, with a pale white face and a dignified appearance in his light dress. People couldn''t help but look at them more. She is like a young girl, but she has the staunch aura of a noble lady.


    This is the charm of a woman with a girlish face and a young temperament at the same time.


    Mrs. Long loves Lin Yourong very much, and has repeatedly hinted that Tang Ye should decide to marry Lin Yourong.


    Compared with Lin Yourong''s charming complexion, Tang Ye''s mental state is not very good. I spent too much energy on Lin Yourong last night, and it is inevitable that I have a backache and lack of energy today. Mrs. Long blamed him a bit, repeatedly nagging him that this shouldn''t be the case, and that he must be polite and decent to see Master Withered.


    Lin Yourong knew what was going on with Tang Ye, and couldn''t help her face being a little blushing, and tried to help Tang Ye explain, Madam Long was not so nagging.


    Ruyin Temple is located on Mount Kyushu, ten miles away from the city of God, and has a history of hundreds of years, even farther away. Master Kugu has been enlightened in Ruyin Temple for a hundred years, and now he is still strong, which is one of the reasons why he is said to be an eminent monk.


    When Mrs. Long travels with the young master of the Long Family and the young master''s wife, there must be a large army to protect them.


    At the foot of Mount Kyushu, Mrs. Long, Tang Ye, and Lin Yourong have to climb up the mountain step by step. This is a need to show courtesy to Ruin Temple.


    The temple on the mountain was clean, so that too many people were not disturbed, so Mrs. Long let the guards stay at the foot of the mountain, and only a few elite guards needed to follow.


    Tang Ye pulled Lin Yourong''s hand, fearing that Lin Yourong would be tired. Lin Yourong did not refuse Tang Ye, and walked with Tang Ye with a light smile, enjoying the time with Tang Ye. This makes the guards behind them feel that they are very bold, but also very envious of them.


    The path leading to Ruyin Temple is a relatively long stone staircase path, and ordinary people must be very tired after walking in one breath, so Madam Long and Lin Yourong both took a break in the middle. Tang Ye turned and looked at Guwu Jianghu, smiling.


    Guwu rivers and lakes are indeed not big, just like a province outside the big world. If you stand higher, you might be able to see other cities. The place is not big, so many things are relatively easy to deal with.


    Deal with it early, and take your wife home early!


    After having a heart-to-heart talk with Lin Yourong last night, Tang Ye still couldn''t bear the girl leaving her hometown. She was sad, and she would have nothing without him, so he decided to go back to the outside world.


    If you need to unify the rivers and lakes in order to gather luck, then step on the rivers and lakes to achieve unification and establish the Dragon Dynasty!


    There is no need to ask Master Kuxu, Tang Ye has already made a decision and feels broad and cheerful. Now take a day off to accompany mother and daughter-in-law.


    However, there seemed to be some uninvited guests at the foot of the mountain, which was a sign of turning off the sword.

 Chapter 946： There is no life!

    At the foot of the Kyushu Mountains, several people dressed up for the guards, one of them is Zeng An. Several people were sneaky, hiding in a wood and staring at the guard of the Long family.


    According to what Guan Hanqing said, Zeng An looked for opportunities to make the ethereal Deng Suifeng and Long Family enemies. And now is the opportunity!


    Zeng An felt that this was God''s favor and gave him such a good opportunity. Because today, Deng Suifeng''s youngest daughter, Deng Yaoyao, also went to Ruyin Temple in Jiuzhou Mountain to worship Buddha!


    Zeng An thought of a very despicable way, that is, by pretending to be Jackie Chan''s family, committing adultery-y to Deng Yaoyao!


    The hatred of a woman is nothing greater than losing her virginity, and it is even more serious under the more traditional thinking in the ancient martial arts. If Deng Yaoyao had such a thing, he would never forgive the Long Family!


    "Boss, or let''s go out and bring a few Dragon Guards over, kill them again, take their clothes, pretend to be Jackie Chan guards, and then catch Deng Yaoyao and implement our plan!" A younger brother of Zeng An suggested Tao.


    Zeng An was very angry and slapped the little brother on the head, cursing: "You idiot, you killed the people of the Long family. When they find the body of the guard, don''t they know that someone deliberately framed it?"


    "Then what should we do?" The little brother said, touching his head hurt by Zeng An.


    Zeng An thought for a while, and said: "Go and catch a person from the Long family, knock him unconscious, then take off his clothes, put him and Deng Yaoyi together, so that it is not completely proved that the person from the Long family did it. ?"


    The little brother thought about it, and then he smiled triumphantly. It seemed no problem to do so, and said, "The boss is smart!"


    Zeng An was proud of his intelligence, coughed twice, and confidently said: "There are so many Dragon Guards over there. We are not easy to start. If they find out, we can''t deal with it. There were a few guards just now. When we are up the mountain, we go to ambush on the mountain and we will catch one!"


    "Yes!" Zeng An''s younger brother responded in unison.


    "Then what about Deng Xiaoyao? Deng Suifeng loves his little daughter very much. There must be masters by his side. We are not easy to start." A little brother asked Zeng An.


    Zeng An thought for a while and looked at a little brother with a smirk and said, "You shave your hair and pretend to be a monk in Ruyin Temple. This will naturally deceive Deng Yasi, and then you will be addicted to Deng Yasi. Anything!"


    "Huh?" That little brother puffed up his face, this shaved head is not pretty!


    Zeng An is still very good to the younger brother. He smiled and said: "If you have done a good job, then Deng Yayi will be yours. Deng Yayi will definitely be handed over. Who will give it to you then...hehehe..."


    The little brother understood what Zeng An meant, and immediately became full of expectations, and said to Zeng An, "Boss, I shave this head! I must shave it!"


    After discussing with the younger brothers, Zeng An began to act and sneaked up to the Jiuzhou Mountain, looking for opportunities to attack Deng Yatu and the people of Long''s family!


    ...


    Tang Ye accompanied Madam Long and Lin Yourong up the mountain, and Madam Long looked at Tang Ye and Lin Yourong always smiling with satisfaction. She felt that the happiest time in her life was now, when her son came back with a sensible and beautiful daughter-in-law. If you want to say something is missing, it is probably a grandson. At this age, Mrs. Long really wants to hold her grandson. Perhaps every pair of parents will be like this when they are old.


    After going up the mountain, I looked around and saw an ancient temple hidden in the verdant woods. The temple is built on the hillside, step by step, not a large piece of it.


    This is Ruin Temple on Mount Kyushu.


    There are not many monks in the vicissitudes of the temple, but if a monk succeeds, the whole temple is spiritual. Because of the presence of the dead master, if the temple became famous throughout the world, people from all over the world came to pray for incense.


    Tang Ye, Mrs. Long, Lin Yourong, and a few Dragon guards walked to the entrance of the temple, and saw an old monk wearing an old cassock standing at the door, smiling slightly, as if waiting for someone to arrive happily.


    After seeing the old monk, Mrs. Long hurriedly lifted the skirt and walked over, and put her palms together in front of the old monk, and exclaimed respectfully: "Why is the master here?"


    The old monk laughed and said: "I heard that the lady is going to bring the young master to the incense, Lao Na has been waiting early."


    Mrs. Long apologized, and said, "Why the master is so polite, it really disturbs my conscience!"


    The old monk smiled and said: "Madam does not need to be like this, Lao Na is so happy. There are so many complicated things in the world that can make Lao Na feel happy, Lao Na will certainly not hesitate to do it."


    Mrs. Long couldn''t speak to the old monk, and smiled politely. La Tangye and Lin Yourong came over and said, "Ye''er, Hanyue, this is the withered master, I will soon see the master."


    Tang Ye and Lin Yourong obediently watched Master Withered and nodded their heads and said hello, "Hello, Master."


    Master Kuxu looked at Tang Ye with a smile at the corner of his mouth, as if he had known Tang Ye for a long time, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be polite, Young Master Long, and Miss Hanyue. You can come to the small temple, but the small temple is. Pengxuan is brilliant."


    Tang Ye smiled and accepted the kind words. Mrs. Long was very grateful to Master Withered, and always felt that Tang Ye was able to return to her with the help of Master Withered.


    "Master, let''s go in and talk, don''t get tired of yourself." Madam Long said kindly to Master Withered.


    Master Kuxu nodded, and took Mrs. Long and Tang Ye to the temple room to talk slowly.


    When Mrs. Long came to Ruin Temple this time, in addition to offering incense and repaying her wish, she would also talk to Master Kuxu about the future of the Long Family. As an eminent monk who has attained the Tao, even if he does not go out, he can still spy on a lot of secrets through the deduction of Qi Yun. Master Kugu and Qi Zhenwu are of the same type.


    Mrs. Long knew that Lin Yourong didn¡¯t know much about these things. Tang Ye also told her not to worry about these things for the time being. So Mrs. Long asked Tang Ye to accompany Lin Yourong in other places in the temple. She and Master withered to talk alone.


    Tang Ye took Lin Yourong out. Lin Yourong Bingxue''s clever girl naturally saw something. After thinking about it for a while, she bit her lip and said to Tang Ye: "Am I... worried you and your mother?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled: "Of course not, we all like you."


    Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with a serious expression, and said, "If it were me...I can''t do those things well, right?"


    "Don''t think about it, there is no such thing." Tang Ye said lovingly to Lin Yourong.


    "Then why... avoid me?" Lin Yourong lowered his head slightly, a little sad.


    Tang Ye touched her face and said, "You Rong, you know I will never despise you, let alone feel that you have done a bad job in any aspect. I can only say that some things are not suitable for you. Inappropriate, I am afraid it will cause trouble to you."


    "Can you tell me not?" Lin Yourong looked at Tang Ye with anxious eyes and red eyes. She loved Tang Ye so deeply that she didn''t want to be avoided by herself.


    Tang Ye looked at Lin Yourong in silence. For a woman, either don''t tell her anything, or tell her everything. After thinking about it, Tang Ye pulled up Lin Yourong to a beautiful mountain **** with a gentle spring breeze, sat with Lin Yourong, and told Lin Yourong everything.


    He will conquer this arena soon! A killing, someone praised, someone cursed! Loaded into the historical annals of Guwu Jianghu!


    Or, open the annals of Guwu Jianghu!


    On Mrs. Long''s side, only her and Master Withered were left in the wing. Master Kuguo made tea and motioned for Mrs. Long to drink tea. After taking a sip, Mrs. Long looked at her with a thoughtful look and looked at the dead master and said, "Master, you must have known some rumors on the rivers and lakes recently. I want to ask you. Ye''er he... does he have an emperor?"


    Mrs. Long was very nervous, waiting for an answer hanging in her mind.


    Master Withered shook his head gently.


    No!

 Chapter 947： The strange power of words!

    Mrs. Long is very clear about Tang Ye''s ability, courage and courage, yes! Wisdom means, yes! Although she was calm on the surface and kept humble, she was confident and proud in her heart. She believed that even if the Long Family wanted to dominate the rivers and lakes as the rumors were, then her son Tang Ye must be the one who came to the throne of God!


    But now Master Withered shook his head, saying that Tang Ye has no emperor''s appearance!


    This is a bit of a blow to her. She was very confident in Tang Ye and didn''t want to deny Tang Ye a bit. But Master Withered is a person she trusts very much, and Master Withered must make sense to say so.


    She wanted to hear the explanation of the dead master.


    Master Kuxu took a sip of tea, put down the tea cup, and looked at Mrs. Long again, all movements were slow. He wasn''t in a hurry, but made Mrs. Long anxious to death. He smiled and said: "Madam, don''t worry, although Longye does not have an emperor, but the trend of fate is not dangerous."


    This is somewhat good news for Mrs. Long. She could not ask for any emperor, but she must make Tang Ye safe. She never let anything bad happen to Tang Ye again.


    Mrs. Long wanted to know why Tang Ye did not have an emperor, and said to Master Withered: "Master, since he came back, he has handled a lot of things on his own, and he has done better than me and Xingtian. I believe that if we can unify the rivers and lakes, He must be the one who established the dynasty and ascends the throne of God! But the master said no, please answer your questions."


    Master Kuxu glanced out the window, pondered for a long time, and said: "Twenty years ago, when Mrs. Longye gave birth to Longye, Lao Na gave him a Buddhist bead. The Buddhist bead has become a bond and has some connection with Lao Na. After Long Tengtian and the others carried out the''Fairy on Earth'' plan and selected Long Ye as the''Son of the Furnace'', I knew that Long Ye must be extraordinary. Either die or survive. If he survives, he will lead an era."


    As said, his expression became meaningful, and he shook his head slightly and sighed: "However, no one expected that Longye was sent to the big world. This is far beyond the plan. Because of this, his fate has changed. , The changes are so great that none of us can predict."


    "I have enlightened my life here, see through life and death, and deduced the impermanence of the world by the principle of the decay of all things. Although I can''t compare with the Qi Zhenwu who holds the Dragon Pond, but people like Young Master Long can see clearly. Dragon. The young master is indeed very good, and now his luck is also very strong, he is more than enough to be that emperor. However, his fate has changed drastically and he will not be able to become the emperor."


    Mrs. Long listened to the words of Master Withered, looked down at the teacup in front of her to be silent, digested the information revealed in the words of Master Withered, and then said: "Yeer''s hit has changed greatly. Is it great joy or... great compassion?"


    Master Kuxu shook his head and said, "Madam, Lao Na can''t see this. Since Young Master Long has escaped the fate of Guwu Jianghu, then his fate is related to the choice he made. His choice is only It''s up to him, no others can interfere."


    Mrs. Long became worried, fearing that Tang Ye would be hurt, it seemed that she could only watch Tang Ye well in the future!


    Madam Long was so nervous that her mouth was a little dry, she drank a sip of tea, adjusted her emotions, and looked at Grand Master Kuxu and asked: "How do you feel about the situation in the world? Is it necessary for the Long Family to take that step?"


    Master Kuxu smiled and said, "Lao Na''s answer to this question is inappropriate, so Young Master Long should answer it."


    "Ye''er?" Madam Long didn''t understand.


    Master Withered smile said: "Who is in the finals of the Long Family now?"


    Mrs. Long frowned, and suddenly smiled and said: "Xingtian, he deliberately handed over the Long Family and Shendu City to Ye''er, so he now delegates most of the things to Ye''er, and there are many things related to the Long Family''s core interests."


    The meaning of Mrs. Long''s words is very clear, and Tang Ye now has the final say in the Long Family.


    Master Kuxu said, "Since Young Master Long presides over the affairs of the Long Family, it is not surprising that Young Master Long will decide whether the Long Family takes that step."


    "Master thinks it is right to do this?" Mrs. Long then asked.


    Master Kuxu said: "Whether the Long Family can take that step is created by Young Master Long. Then whether Young Master Long takes that step is a natural choice, and there is no right or wrong way."


    Madam Long nodded and said, "In this case, what I can do is to support Ye''er with all my strength, no matter what choice he makes."


    Master Kuxu smiled and said nothing, what would happen to the Long Family and what Mrs. Long would do, he could only click here.


    Mrs. Long slowly sipped tea and sorted out what was happening. Although she didn''t walk around the rivers and lakes like Tang Ye did, the agents of the Long Family were not vegetarians. She had always learned the situation of the rivers and lakes from the agents. She knew that if Tang Ye took that step, she would have to face the combined counterattack of those forces. That is not something that can be solved at once, it takes a lot of time to fight.


    After sorting it out, Mrs. Long assumed that Tang Ye would take the step of unifying the rivers and lakes, then the biggest doubt returned to the original question. The dragon family must succeed in the battle! After success, Tang Ye does not have an emperor, so who has an emperor?


    Mrs. Long said this doubt to Master Withered, hoping that Master Withered could answer.


    Master Withered frowned, this is something he didn''t understand, and said, "This person is not Young Master Long, nor is it Long Xingtian. It doesn''t seem to exist yet, but he will definitely appear and has a relationship with Young Master Long. shallow."


    Mrs. Long frowned slightly and wondered, how could this be?


    It seems to be discussed carefully, after all, this matter will affect the fate of Long Ye and the future of Long Family.


    When Mrs. Long was talking with Master Dryer, Tang Ye had already told Lin Yourong about the current situation of the Guwu River. Either tell the woman nothing, or tell her everything. So Tang Ye also talked about the choices he faced. Go back to the big world or go to the sky.


    For Lin Yourong, such a thing as heaven is beyond imagination. However, the existence of the princess and the various experiences of Tang Ye in the past let her know that it was not a dream. In other words, she is more sad than surprised now, and looking at Tang Ye looking worried, she doesn''t doubt the absurdity of the matter.


    The choice Tang Ye made was to return to the big world. She knew there must be her reasons. She was very happy that Tang Ye made such a decision for her, but she was not a selfish girl. She didn''t want Tang Ye to give up other lives because of her.


    However, when she was struggling with these things, Tang Ye had already seen through her mind, looked at her very affectionately, and smiled: "You are my life. If I don''t choose you, what other life can I talk about?"


    Lin Yourong burst into tears, thinking that Tang Ye was too much, how could he treat her so well. She threw herself into Tang Ye''s arms and cursed something that made Tang Ye stunned, "You really owe you..."


    Tang Ye was messy in the spring breeze.


    Lin Yourong didn''t feel that she was wrong, she still cried looking at Tang Ye. Probably because Tang Ye was so touched that he didn''t know how to express and vent, he wanted to push this man down and sleep him fiercely!


    Sleep with him, **** with him, slap, slap... these verbs seem to be inferior to the rough verbs, so they are used. At this time, Lin Yourong didn''t want to be tactful and reserved, but was rude!


    Tang Ye understood what Lin Yourong meant, smiled and stretched out his hand to wipe Lin Yourong''s tears, and said, "Last night you said you don''t need to tell you a happy holiday, so now can I tell you to have morals?"


    Good luck!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye was taken aback, as if something got stuck in his brain.


    Festival...Fuck?


    festival?


    It seems...somewhat the same?


    One word and two pronunciations have completely different meanings. I drop the sky, Tang Ye is going crazy, such a broad and profound text, I really admire the invention of our ancestors!


    At this moment, Lin Yourong saw Tang Ye''s speechless expression, and a grin appeared on his crying face, and said, "I''m not good at night!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was messy again in the spring breeze.


    He feels that he is clever, martial arts and magnificent, but in the end he will be killed by this profound text!


    If there was no holiday last night, and no morals tonight, the big buffalo could not hold it! The fault lies in the fact that there is a superb daughter-in-law... Tang Ye felt that he couldn''t bear this kind of sexual blessing.


    Lin Yourong hugged Tang Ye tightly and rubbed it, like a little female cat in heat, and blamed Tang Ye: "Who told you to say those things to me, is it too sultry?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to make a fuss with Lin Yourong, so he turned his eyes to other places, and suddenly saw a few sneaky people.

 Chapter 948： Will count!

    Tang Ye saw a few sneaky figures under the mountain, his eyes rolled around, and he felt a little tricky, so he planned to go and take a look.


    "You Rong, you sit inside, I saw a few bad guys, go see what''s going on, you have to be careful." Tang Ye said to Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong obediently said, "Go ahead, I''m fine, even if something is wrong, I won''t be afraid of letting Hanyue come out."


    Thinking of the princess''s ability, Tang Ye felt relieved. Even in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, not many people can move the princess. Tang Ye quietly walked over to the sneaky people, preventing them from seeing, and seeing what they wanted to do.


    These sneaky people are exactly Zeng An and them. Probably they didn''t expect that Tang Ye and Lin Yourong would come to this hillside to talk, and they happened to meet them.


    Tang Ye saw a monk, but the monk hugged a young girl in blue. The girl was quite beautiful. Although not as stunning as the princess and Gu Luoxue, she was very aura, and she felt lively. The cute kind.


    Tang Ye was puzzled, a monk holding a beautiful girl?


    Flower monk?


    Tang Ye soon discovered that the girl was unconscious. He was very angry, in broad daylight, there is such a thing in the sky? !


    If the behavior of a girl of a frivolity and a good family occurs in the temple, it is still done by a monk, it will have a great impact on Ruyin Temple, and it will also have a great impact on Master Kugu. The most important thing is not to let that innocent girl have an accident!


    Tang Ye wants to stop this kind of thing!


    However, just when he wanted to go out to deal with Monk Hua, he saw that the people on Monk Hua took action again.


    Monk Hua handed the pretty girl to Zeng An, and then ran away, not knowing where she was. Tang Ye felt puzzled. After waiting for a while, he saw Monk Hua running back and spoke to Zeng An.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and felt that there was a conspiracy inside, so he approached some Zeng An and the others and listened to their conversation.


    Monk Hua said to Zeng An: "Boss, I just brought tea to a guard of the Long family to drink, and there was a laxative in it. In a moment, the guard of the Long family will go to the latrine. Then we will catch him. Don''t worry about causing other things. Attention Long Family Guard!"


    Zeng An nodded with satisfaction and smiled: "If you catch a guard of the Long Family, then all the conditions will be met. At that time, let''s taste the beautiful body of Deng''s slender body, and then blame it on the guard of the Long Family. Hey, then Deng Suifeng wants not to hate it. Shanglong¡¯s family won¡¯t work!"


    Zeng An''s little brother laughed treacherously.


    When Tang Ye heard their conversation, she was speechless. Want to harm the Long Family so much?


    What a big conspiracy!


    Tang Ye squinted slightly when he heard the names of Deng Suifeng and Deng Yaoyao. He has basically mastered the power situation of all parties in the arena. This is the homework he must do as the young master of the Long Family to deal with the affairs of the city of God. So he knew that Deng Suifeng was the man in charge of the elusive family, and Deng Suifeng was Deng Suifeng¡¯s youngest daughter.


    "This is forcing the Long Family to become the enemy of the entire Guwu Jianghu..." Tang Ye sighed in his heart, and then shook hands, which was a firm decision to unify the rivers and lakes.


    Originally, he wanted to travel the rivers and lakes again and visit all the forces to see their attitude. But it seems unnecessary now. Some of them have already used this despicable method to deal with the Long Family. I am afraid that the Long Family will have to encounter a situation of joint resistance by multiple forces anyway.


    Tang Ye would not let Zeng An''s conspiracy succeed, and planned to go out to stop it. But when he thought about it suddenly, he felt that he had to consider the ethereal side. Why not pull the ethereal door over?


    Will count!


    Tang Ye smiled, didn''t go out to kill Zeng An directly, turned and left to find a few Long''s guards who followed him up the mountain. He happened to encounter a stomachache who was going to the latrine. Tang Ye stopped him, used medical skills to help him solve the problem of taking laxatives, and then asked him to take off the guard''s clothes, pretend to be the guard of the Long family, and ran to the latrine where Zeng An''s people were squatting.


    As he expected, as soon as he entered the latrine, Zeng An''s people came over and knocked him out. He naturally didn''t faint. With his current strength, it was not so easy to knock him faint with Zeng An''s ability. He just cooperated with Zeng An and the others.


    Then he was tied to a mountain forest, and the same was true for Deng Yao. There is no one in the mountains and forests, and it is quiet everywhere.


    Deng Yaoya woke up from a coma, his mouth was gagged with a towel, and he screamed. Tang Ye woke up along the way, Zeng An didn''t know that he was just pretending to be unconscious.


    Deng Yaoyao saw that Tang Ye was also tied up, looked at him with big beautiful eyes, and looked at him with a puzzled expression, as if asking what happened. Tang Ye shook her head, and she continued to whine, expressing anger at Zeng An and the others.


    "No screaming, let me kill you again!" Zeng An threatened the struggling Deng Tuan.


    Deng Yao was stunned for a moment, but he was not afraid, instead he was very angry, and even whimpered, struggling harder!


    This is a savvy lady!


    "Tell me to **** you first and then kill you, and then **** you again!" Zeng An threatened Deng Yao again.


    Deng Yaya is now afraid, she is not afraid of anything else, but she is afraid of being defiled.


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled, spit out the towel in his mouth, and was able to speak, humming: "I''m afraid you wanted to **** her first and then kill her?"


    "What?" Zeng An and his little brother were taken aback, looked at Tang Ye, and suddenly became furious. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to break free!


    "Quickly let him shut up!" Zeng An shouted to several younger brothers.


    The younger brothers are going to plug Tang Ye''s mouth again. Tang Ye laughed, not in a hurry, and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, I''m **** by you now, and I''ve been drugged, and I feel helpless. I can''t help you."


    Zeng An looked at Tang Ye frowning greatly, why is this Dragon Guard so calm? Still know so many things?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You don''t need to be surprised about this. I can be selected by Young Master Long as the accompanying guard, I am not an ordinary warrior, am I? I, I am also a hero, and I fall into your hands, knowing that I will suffer. Can you tell me why it made me die?"


    Zeng An and several younger brothers were taken aback. This dragon guard is really extraordinary, with such a strong endurance?


    Deng Yaoyao was stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and opened his eyes to look at Tang Ye, because Tang Ye said it was the guard of the Long Family. When she was in the ethereal door, she often heard about the young master of the Long Family. At the beginning, the young master of the Long Family had been given a bad reputation. But later, the young master of the Long Family was taught to be very wise. This greatly aroused Deng Yaoyao, a girl who was in love. When I came to Ruyin Mountain this time, I also told Deng Suifeng that I would go to see the city of God, visit the Long Family, and see the appearance of the Long Family Young Master.


    Although the reputation of Young Master Long Family spread throughout the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, many people have not seen the true face of Young Master Long Family. Like Zeng An right now, he doesn''t know. So they arrested Tang Ye without knowing that this was actually the Young Master of the Long Family.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so calm, Zeng An was first angry, then smiled triumphantly. No matter how capable the Long Family''s guard is, isn''t he caught by himself? In addition, he has to use him to make the Long Family more powerful enemies!


    Zeng An sneered playfully, thinking that someone who could deal with the Long family proved that he was very good.

 Chapter 949： This is Young Master Long Family?

    Tang Ye had already guessed Zeng An''s conspiracy, nothing more than trying to defile Deng Yao and blaming him. Although he wakes up now and knows what Zeng An and the others do, he will be able to explain at that time. However, Deng Yaoyao will be killed, and no one will believe his own explanation.


    Probably such a conspiracy. If Tang Ye didn''t wake up, it would be best to put the blame on him without knowing it. But even if he woke up, Zeng An was not afraid, and instead let Zeng An tease him to get a sense of superiority.


    Zeng An is so arrogant!


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye is not an ordinary guard, he is the Young Master of the Long Family, with powerful skills. He looked at Zeng An and laughed playfully, and said: "Listening to you, it seems that you are very upset with the Long Family?"


    "Yes, if you can do such a thing to frame the Long Family, you must have a huge hatred of the Long Family?" Tang Ye continued.


    Zeng An was very confident in his plan. At the moment he caught Tang Ye. He thought he was a guard of the Long Family. He would let Tang Ye end miserably and would not affect his conspiracy. Tang Ye is so confident that he feels that he can get a sense of satisfaction by dealing with Tang Ye. He sneered at Tang Ye, and said, "The Long Family is going to block the path of my fortune. Can I not hate it?"


    "Block your way to get rich? What do you say?" Tang Ye asked.


    Zeng An is a **** who is satisfied with his own cleverness. He has a strong desire to express himself. Tang Ye asked. He did not feel that Tang Ye was talking about him. He also said with pride: "The Long Family wants to dominate the rivers and lakes. That will definitely affect us. The escort''s business. Unify to ensure stability, and stability, isn''t our escort''s business less?"


    Tang Ye looked at Zeng An and laughed, and said, "So, you are the one who shut the knife and escort?"


    "Nonsense!" Zeng An snorted badly, and suddenly, he realized Tang Ye''s clich¨¦s, and slapped Tang Ye directly, cursing, "Your uncle''s, you actually do what I said!"


    Tang Ye turned his head to avoid Zeng An''s slap.


    "Hey!" Zeng An was amused, pointed at Tang Ye with his finger, and said with a smile: "Do you dare to hide, don''t you? Want to play? Then I will play with you to the end. Now you are in my hands, even if you are the Long Family. What about the elite guards? Lao Tzu still plays you to death, but slowly!"


    Tang Ye nodded and agreed with Zeng An''s words, and said, "I know I can''t escape from your palm, so I don''t plan to run away anymore. I just want to know why you did it. Now that I know it, I think you can do it. Understand. After all, the Long Family''s dominance of the rivers and lakes harms your interests. However, your use of this method is too despicable."


    "Despicable?" Zeng An looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said: "Very despicable? Very despicable! But...no one knows! Hahaha..."


    Zeng An laughed at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, acting very calmly.


    Deng Yaoyao, who was still gagged with a towel, saw Tang Ye like this, and his big beautiful eyes blinked again. She thinks that the people of the Long Family are very powerful. Can a small guard of the Long Family be so calm and calm?


    Deng Yaoya thought that Tang Ye was quite handsome. Are the dragons'' guards so handsome?


    Deng Yaoyao suddenly became more curious about the Long Family. And these of the Long Family were brought out by the Long Family Young Master. She really wanted to see the young master of the Long Family. She is now at an age when she is in the beginning of her love and is curious about everything. The elusive people say that she is a ghostly eldest lady.


    But the current situation is very bad. Deng Yaya looked away from Tang Ye, stared at Zeng An and drank, very angry.


    Zeng An thought she was noisy and wanted to slap a few times. Tang Ye hurriedly stopped and shouted: "It''s not a man''s behavior to hit a woman. A man who hits a woman is a scam! If you want to hit me, don''t hurt...Miss Deng."


    "Hey!" Zeng An laughed, stopped beating Deng Yaoyao, looked at Tang Ye with a very funny expression, and said: "At this time, you still want to be a hero to save the beauty? Since you think so, then I will let you suffer a bit!"


    Deng Yaoyao was very worried, Zeng An wanted to torture Tang Ye! But she wondered again, how does this dragon guard know herself?


    Deng Yaoyao knew that she had never been to the city of God. She had always been there before, and she hadn''t rushed through the rivers and lakes. She didn''t think her reputation was so loud. Then, how could this Dragon Guardian know himself?


    Zeng An didn''t think of this suspicious question, and was going to slap Tang Ye. However, when his hand hit out, his hand was suspended in the air unable to move, and he couldn''t get close to Tang Ye at all.


    "What, what''s going on?!" Zeng An was taken aback, he felt that his hands were caught by an invisible force!


    If this is the case, then the person who emits invisible power must be very powerful!


    Who the **** is it? !


    Zeng An turned to look around and found that everything was normal. He looked at Deng Yaya again and found that Deng Yaya did not make any movements, that would not have been Deng Yaya''s doing.


    Who did it?


    Finally, Zeng An''s body trembled suddenly, his movements stiffened, and his head twisted little by little like a piece of wood, looking at Tang Ye.


    If no one else can do what is right now, then is it Tang Ye?


    Zeng An looked at Tang Ye, who gave him a slight smile.


    Zeng An''s heart sank even more. Tang Ye looks like this, he really did it?


    Tang Ye shrugged, no longer wasting time on Zeng An. Now knowing that Zeng An is the one who closed the knife and escort, that''s enough. He stretched out his hand gently. Originally, his hand was tied with twine, but the twine had broken into pieces. He gently touched Zeng An''s unmovable hand.


    Click!


    "Ah!" Zeng An''s painful cry immediately sounded, as sharp as a pig, spreading in the mountains.


    In this way, the guards of the Long Family will be aware of it and come quickly.


    This scene in Zeng An scared his little brothers. The little brothers all rushed to fight Tang Ye, but when Tang Ye stomped their feet, a powerful force burst out on the ground, knocking them out and knocking them to the ground. Some injuries.


    Deng Yaoxiao never expected this to happen suddenly, and looked at Tang Ye blankly, thinking that the people of the Long Family were really amazing!


    Tang Ye walked up to Deng Yaoyao, helped her take off the towel from her mouth, and then untied the twine that tied her, and said, "Miss Deng, are you okay?"


    Deng Yaoyao looked at Tang Ye for a moment and didn''t know how to react. After a while, he said, "Thank you, thank you..."


    She was a little embarrassed. Tang Ye stood in front of her and looked at her confidently with a smile, her heartbeat speeding up. After all, Tang Ye is a tall and handsome man, and he has played a lot in this age of looking at his face.


    Brush!


    At this time, there was a neat and fast footsteps in front, and soon saw a small group of people wearing uniform armor coming over. They heard movement here and immediately came to check. It was the guard of the Long family.


    When the guard of the Long family saw Tang Ye, he was shocked, and he knelt down immediately and respectfully said: "See Young Master!"


    "What?!" Zeng An, who was still suffering from a bone in his hand being smashed by Tang Ye, saw the guard of the Long Family kneel down to see Tang Ye, and was suddenly astonished.


    This is... Young Master Long Family?


    impossible! Caught Young Master Long by yourself?


    Deng Yaoya, who was next to him, saw that the guards of the Long family were doing this, and when they heard the guards of the Long family, her mouth opened slightly, and she stared at Tang Ye in surprise.


    This is Young Master Long Family?

 Chapter 950： Self-defeating!

    Deng Yaoya felt that what he had encountered was a bit dreamy, and he always felt that it shouldn''t be like this.


    I came to Ruyin Temple to offer incense because Ruyin Temple is very famous and aura. I want to petition for my family so that my father will not worry about the Long Family so much. By the way, I was a little selfish. I went to Shendu City to see how the Young Master of the Long Family was spreading in the rivers and lakes, and satisfied the curiosity of the girl.


    But I didn''t expect to be cheated by a monk in the middle and then kidnapped. Then I met a man who was also kidnapped. He was handsome and handsome, but what was more attractive was his perseverance and confidence. However, I thought that the guards of the Long Family were so great, and finally said that it was the Young Master of the Long Family!


    That Long Family Young Master who has always been curious!


    Deng Yaotu thought this experience was amazing, and meeting and meeting the young master of the Long family was so extraordinary. Although it was kidnapped or even tarnished by others, when the danger is resolved and another person is available to help divert attention, this kind of thing becomes unique.


    "You... are you Long Ye, the young master of the Long Family?" Deng Yaoyao looked at Tang Ye, and asked carefully, with some strained nerves.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s true, it''s like a fake."


    "You...hehehe." Deng Yaoyao was originally a lively and clever girl, but now looking at Tang Ye, she didn''t know what to do. She wanted to be gentle and virtuous in front of Tang Ye, and knowledgeable, because she felt that such a man was worth her doing. However, her temperament is playful and active, so she can''t pretend it.


    Her character is not like her name, a fair lady, her mother has regretted giving her such a name more than once.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Miss Deng, you don''t need to be cautious, we have something to talk about."


    "Huh?" Deng Yaoyao looked at Tang Ye puzzled.


    Tang Ye glanced at Zeng An and others, referring to the kidnapping just now.


    Deng Yaoyao reacted, looked at Zeng An, furious, and immediately kicked Zeng An, and cursed: "You beast, you kidnapped Miss Ben, and you want to defile Miss Ben! I''m really mad at my grandma, let''s see how I kick it. Damn you!"


    Zeng An was kicked and beaten by Deng Yao, and he could only cover it with his intact hand. He didn''t dare to resist and begged for mercy. Where did he dare to resist again, a young master of the Long Family was enough to kill him how many times in a second, begging for mercy, maybe he could survive!


    Zeng An glanced at Tang Ye secretly, and didn''t know how speechless and resentful Tang Ye was!


    This young master of the Long Family is really a **** bastard! Playing with yourself from the beginning! I have said my own words, and now I know that I am off the dart board, even if I can go back alive, the dart head will not let him go!


    Deng Yayi kicked and beat Zeng An, scolded his aunt, grandma, and even his old mother, and suddenly realized how inappropriate this was in front of Tang Ye! Keep the image of a lady!


    She stopped kicking and beating Zeng An, slowly turned around and looked at Tang Ye with a small smile, and said, "Long, Young Master Long, sorry, I was so angry because I was so angry..."


    Tang Ye laughed and said to Deng Yaoya: "Miss Deng doesn''t have to be cautious, you can do whatever you want. I think... you are bold and savage to meet the kind of light temperament you give to people. If you are in front of me Pretending to be a lady, I don¡¯t know how to talk to you."


    "This..." Deng Yaoyao didn''t expect Tang Ye to talk like this, it''s so shameless!


    However, this relieved the restraint in her heart. She felt that Tang Ye was very temperamental, and she didn''t need to pretend to be any lady, and her speech became casual and natural.


    "Hee hee!" Deng Yaoya liked Tang Ye''s character. After letting go, he looked like a little sister next door, a little cute and naughty, and jumped in front of Tang Ye with his big eyes open, no longer covering that share. Curious, said: "Is it really the Young Master of the Long Family?!"


    Tang Ye spread his hands and said, "Is there any problem?"


    "It''s okay, that''s... it''s not quite the same as I imagined." Deng Yaoyi said with a curled mouth.


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled: "What do you think of me like?"


    Deng Yao tilted his head and said, "There are many appearances. For example, the treacherous, the shameless, the murderer..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, couldn''t listen anymore, and said in a bad mood: "Is there no good point?"


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Deng Yatiao bulged his mouth, then stopped to bear it, and smiled "grittyly" with his small mouth, completely unfettered like a little sister next door, looking particularly pleasing.


    "Of course not!" Deng Yaoyao seemed to be deliberately angering Tang Ye, laughing and saying: "Young Master Long Family, notorious, bullying men and women, cruel and tyrannical, all evil... I came all the way and heard everything Such words!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "So, are you afraid of such a wicked person standing in front of you?"


    Deng Yao was stunned for a moment, looking at Tang Ye''s handsome face with a confident smile and firm temperament, suddenly his heart beat faster.


    She is definitely not afraid of Tang Ye. The reason why I am not afraid is because the reputation of the young master of the Long Family is actually good, such as the people who love the capital of the gods, martial arts outstanding, and wise martial arts. She was originally curious about the Long Family Young Master, who had mixed reviews, and she hadn''t completely settled down on the Long Family Young Master. After what happened to Zeng An just now, she felt that Young Master Long Family was a good person and an interesting kind. Now I have spoken to Tang Ye, she even likes Tang Ye''s character.


    How could such a man be afraid of him?


    Only shy!


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t plan to talk to Deng Yaoyao any more. He didn¡¯t want Lin Yourong to wait too long, and said to Deng Yayao: "Miss Deng, what happened today, we must have a good talk. This matter is not just with you. I''m related, but also related to your ethereal door and my Long Family."


    Deng Yaosi smiled happily: "Okay!"


    She looked back at Zeng An and became very vicious, stared fiercely, and wanted to go and kick someone.


    Tang Ye turned around and said coldly to the guards: "Catch them up and take them back. Don''t let them die. It''s still useful to keep them. But don''t make them feel better. Understand?"


    "Yes! Young Master." Several guards responded together.


    Deng Yaoyao was startled when he saw Tang Ye who suddenly sterned. How to punish Zeng An and the others so that they can''t be allowed to die, and they can''t be better off.


    It seems that Young Master Long Family is not so gentle and kind, and hides a very cold and evil side!


    Deng Yao tilted his head and was even more curious about Tang Ye. He walked a few steps to Tang Ye''s side and left with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Deng Yao and said, "Miss Deng, how about your father, how come to Ruin Temple alone?"


    "I''m not alone, I also have a guard, but I was cheated by those treacherous bastards!" Deng Yao said angrily, looked at Tang Ye and smiled, and said: "My dad will go to see Guan Hanqing, the head of the Guan Dao Escort. Up..."


    After speaking, Deng Yao shut his mouth and became angry.


    Zeng An is the one who guards the knife, so now, Deng Suifeng doesn''t have to say anything to Guan Hanqingduo, right?


    Self-defeating!

 Chapter 951： Lucky catastrophe!

    Deng Yaoyao is a lively girl who keeps asking Tang Ye questions all the way. She was very curious about Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye was an endless gold mine.


    She also has a bit of savage temperament, but the display of savage temperament will vary from person to person. She has a great affection for Tang Ye, and she has a wonderful feeling of a girl''s heart throbbing, so she won''t play **** in front of Tang Ye.


    If you play sexually, it''s mostly acting like a baby. The relationship between her and Tang Ye is not yet close to this point.


    Lin Yourong waited until Tang Ye came back, jogged over happily, took Tang Ye''s hand, intimately and worriedly, "You are back, are you all right?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said softly, "It''s okay."


    Lin Yourong still wanted to talk to Tang Ye, only then did she see Deng Yatiao behind Tang Ye.


    She was taken aback, and she glanced at Tang Ye with a weird look. Really good, and brought a pretty girl back after only a while?


    Deng Yaoyao saw Lin Yourong and Tang Ye''s intimate behavior, and his heart was slightly shaken. Is this all possible? So bold! People want to try it!


    Deng Yaoya guessed the identity of Lin Yourong. As someone who is curious about the young master of the Long Family, she naturally understands the woman who appeared next to Tang Ye. As for the woman who appeared next to Tang Ye, the most prominent one must be the Leng Fairy Qian Hanyue of Guanghan Temple. Deng Yaoya guessed that the woman who was openly close to Tang Ye was Qian Hanyue, but she was very uncertain.


    Why is the cold fairy in Guanghan Temple not cold at all? Like a gentle and virtuous wife! Is this really the cold fairy Qianhanyue?


    Tang Ye noticed Lin Yourong''s expression, looked at Deng Yaoyao, without having to guess at Deng Yayao, and introduced: "Miss Deng, this is Han Yue."


    Looking at Lin Yourong again, he introduced: "Yourong, this is Miss Deng, a lady of the misty family."


    Lin Yourong has always been very polite, and immediately nodded with a smile to Deng Yaoyao: "Hello, Miss Deng."


    Deng Yaoya reacted, smiled awkwardly, and hurriedly gestured to Lin Yourong politely, and said, "Girl Hanyue...Oh, can I call you Sister Hanyue? I really want to call you Sister Hanyue!"


    "Of course!" Lin Yourong nodded happily.


    Perhaps Lin Yourong is so intriguing by nature, and he has such a good relationship with Deng Yaoyao, and it is estimated that he will become a sister soon. Think about it, Tang Ye couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled slightly. It was a wonderful thing. With the same body, replaced by the princess, he would definitely not be able to get along with people softly.


    Tang Ye said to Deng Yaoyao: "Miss Deng, this place is not far from the capital city. Why don''t we go back to the capital city for a while? Let your father come to the city by the way?"


    Deng Yaosi squinted slightly, watching Tang Ye with a light smile, don''t make any sense.


    She is not stupid, knowing that Tang Ye wanted to ask her father to talk about turning the knife and dart board. She doesn''t hate such things, but she certainly doesn''t like them. To use an analogy, this kind of thing has a huge political flavor, she is a girl who likes freedom.


    Because of Zeng An¡¯s work, Deng Yaya was very angry at Guan Dao Escort, so he wouldn¡¯t refuse Tang Ye and said, "Yes."


    The matter was so decided for the time being, Deng Yaoya wanted to ask Tang Ye other questions, when Mrs. Long came out. Tang Ye and Lin Yourong went over to greet them, and introduced Deng Yaoyao by the way, and briefly talked about Zeng An and others, which caused Mrs. Long to become very angry and have a gentle and affectionate attitude towards Deng Yaoyao.


    After that, Mrs. Long asked Tang Ye to go in and talk to Master Withered, maybe she could get some insights.


    Tang Ye entered the meditation room, sat opposite to Master Withered, half-bending and politely said, "Hi Master."


    Master Withered Hehe smiled, and said, "You don''t have to be polite, Young Master Long, if you have anything to say, just say it straight."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Actually, I have nothing to say, so please don''t be angry when I say this, because some questions my mother cares about, I already have the answers. And the questions my mother doesn''t have answers to, I think, even I asked the master, but I also couldn''t get the answer."


    "Haha." Master Withered smiled heartily, watching Tang Yezhu keep smiling, as if he liked Tang Ye very much, and expressed his appreciation for Tang Ye, saying: "Young Master Long is really smart, compared to Mrs. Long. It''s nothing less."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t let my mother hear what the master said, she will be unhappy."


    "How could it happen?" Master Kuxu smiled: "Mrs. Long is very happy to see that Young Master is so outstanding and outstanding. Which mother in the world does not want to see her son outstanding?"


    Tang Ye smiled, accepting the compliments of Master Withered.


    Master Kuxu looked at Tang Ye with a serious expression, and said, "The next step is decided?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It''s decided. After I arrange some things, I will lead the troops out."


    "Very determined?" Master Withered Frown slightly.


    The unification of horses on the rivers and lakes means that the rivers and lakes will shed blood, and the rivers and lakes will also have to change. This is not a simple matter.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I was a little hesitant at first, but a small incident happened just now that made me completely determined."


    Master withered doubts.


    Tang Ye said: "A fake monk appeared in the temple just now. The fake monk arrested Deng Suifeng''s little daughter, and wanted to use some despicable means to make the misty family hate my Long family. That fake monk and those who were with the fake monk. , From Guan Dao Escort Bureau. This incident undoubtedly proved that they had acted behind their backs and were very resolute. After all, they used such a vicious scheme and didn''t want to give me a way out for the Long Family. In that case, then my Long Family will take this gang Stroke it."


    "Heh..." Master Withered smiled slightly when he heard Tang Ye''s words.


    Stroke the rivers and lakes?


    I am afraid that Tang Ye dared to say such things. Only the Long Family can do this.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, looking at Master Withered, with a serious expression, and said: "Master does the same thing as Qi Zhenwu. They are both deducing the destiny of people and the destiny of the world through luck, so you are more like mysterious Characters like immortals. To be honest, I don¡¯t like you people. Because sometimes you can interfere with people¡¯s destiny, I don¡¯t like being interfered with. Just like Qi Zhenwu, you have one more magic weapon to see Longchi than you, Master. There are a lot more things that can interfere. I vaguely realized that the Long Family or I, all the way to the present, the luck has reached the peak. Then next, maybe things will be reversed. I have been worried about this, so I want to ask the master, really At that time, how should we resolve it?"


    Master Kuxu looked at Tang Ye in silence, and said after a long time: "If your luck reaches its peak, you can just change this peak. As for Qi Zhenwu''s intervention, you really need to pay attention. However, Qi Zhenwu is too dependent on seeing Longchi, some Things are invisible and unpredictable. I hope you can use this to resolve the tragedy of his luck."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly and asked, "Why does the master help me and the Long Family like this?"


    Master Kuxu smiled and said, "Perhaps because of some like-minded friends."

 Chapter 952： The picture is not small!

    When Qi Luck reaches its peak, the extremes of things will be reversed. This is now Qi Zhenwu''s game against Long Jiabu through Qi Luck. By seeing Longchi, he saw that the luck of the Long Family had reached its zenith, and then the destiny of the Long Family either continued to flourish, or suffered catastrophes and quickly declined.


    Qi Zhenwu will definitely succeed in taking advantage of this, because Tang Ye had suppressed the major forces of the ancient Wu Jianghu before that, and they would rise up against the Long Family, so the disaster that the Long Family would encounter would be great.


    This is enough to damage the luck of the Long Family. Since it is already a bottleneck stage where the extremes of things will turn, the air transport must be greatly reduced after damage. This will form a trend, causing the dragon''s luck to take a turn for the worse, causing decline.


    Once the Long Family declines, how can other forces miss this opportunity to destroy the Long Family?


    The only controversial issue now is that even if other forces are united together, they cannot win the dragon family. However, for Qi Zhenwu, this problem is not a problem.


    Based on the deduction of Qi Luck, he believed that as long as the Long Family went to war with other forces, the Long Family Qi Luck would begin to decline. Although Qiyun is emptiness, it is very humane. If the Long Family kills too many people, that luck will naturally drain.


    At this moment, Qi Zhenwu was standing on the top of a hill somewhere, smiling slightly. He is in a very good mood, looking forward to what will happen next. The Long Family is about to go to war with those forces! Once the war starts, it means he won!


    Li Haoran chased him, he took it back and saw Long Chi leave. He is very resentful of this kind of thing, but now he can''t deal with the gatekeeper and can only endure it. He has to wait until the shackles of heaven and earth are broken and obtain power from the heavens. Then even the gatekeeper will not be able to do it!


    As for Li Haoran, he is going to kill it himself!


    Tang Ye experienced a lot of things whether he was outside the big world or inside the ancient Wujiang Lake. Connecting these things together is ultimately inseparable from air luck. So Tang Ye is vaguely aware of this problem, and there may be something wrong with luck!


    The answer of Master Withered is worth pondering for him. When my luck reaches its apex, change this apex?


    This seems to be nonsense. It''s like a door with a height of only 1.6 meters. It is naturally not suitable for people to grow to more than 1.6 meters, but the door can be changed to a height of 1.8 meters. Everyone knows this truth. The problem is the limit of air luck. Does it mean that it can be changed by changing it?


    Master Withered is an expert in this area. Since he said so, Tang Ye believes that there must be something worthy of reference. Qi Zhenwu has always relied on Jianlongchi to make deductions. Too much dependence on something can easily cause deviation. Others say that Master Kuxu is worse than Qi Zhen''s understanding, but this is not necessarily true.


    The withered master is deduced by the way of all things withered. The so-called withered is the process of things from birth to death. The theory of withered by the master of withered was obtained step by step for hundreds of years. Sometimes it may not be worse than Qi Zhen''s understanding, and there are even some places that are better than seeing Longchi!


    Tang Ye thanked Master Withered for his guidance, and said, "Master''s words have given me some direction, thank you!"


    Master Kuxu smiled and said, "You don''t have to be polite, the young master, just like you don''t have to be polite to Xiangrui."


    Tang Ye was slightly surprised, and then smiled: "The like-minded friends that the master said must be the old black seniors, right? I don''t know how many such seniors are there?"


    Master Withered said: "Not much, but not a lot."


    "I wonder why the master and these seniors are obsessed with this matter?" Tang Ye asked.


    Master Withered was silent for a while, and said: "Maybe it''s for peace of mind. It was the cause in the past, but the effect is late. The young master Long is connected with the cause of the year, and it becomes the effect we hoped for."


    "No, I am not a fruit." Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I''m just someone who can give you fruit."


    "Exactly." Master Withered smile nodded.


    Tang Ye asked, "So what kind of fruit the master and those seniors want?"


    Master Withered looked at Tang Ye in silence, probably because there was no answer, or it was not easy to give an answer. Can Tang Ye give the fruit they want?


    Or, is Tang Ye willing to give it?


    Presumably this is the reason why Tang Ye asked this question. The result they want is contrary to the choice he wants to make. So what will happen to his relationship with them?


    Master Withered did not speak, and Tang Ye firmly said: "Master, I already have a choice. Although what I am doing now is similar to the target trajectory of you and those seniors. However, the result may not be like that. Although I am sorry, I Will do it firmly."


    Master Kuxu thought for a while, and suddenly smiled: "It''s okay, some changes are always good. And we...have no right to ask you."


    "This is the best." Tang Ye nodded.


    After talking to Master Withered, Tang Ye left. When they got outside, they called Mrs. Shanglong, Lin Yourong, and Deng Yaoyao, and they returned to the city of God.


    Tang Ye had already asked the spy to send a letter to Deng Suifeng, asking him to go to God City for a talk. A character like Deng Suifeng is naturally inappropriate to go to the capital city in this sensitive period. However, Zeng An wanted to deal with Deng Yaoyao first. He was angry about closing the knife and dart board, and worried about Deng Yayao, so he rushed to Shenducheng immediately.


    When he arrived in the capital city, Deng Suifeng immediately went to Longfu, Tang Ye received him, and at the same time Deng Xiaoyao was there.


    "Father, you''re here! If you don''t come again, I will ignore you forever!" Deng Yaoyao acted like a baby to Deng Suifeng, she sneaked a glance at Tang Ye, Tang Ye smiled at her, and she smiled playfully. It seems that they have reached an agreement with Tang Ye.


    Deng Suifeng loves this little daughter very much. The sons and eldest daughters, when they grow up, seem to be no treasures in their hands, because they are independent, and there is no need to care for them as a father. Even if they care for them, they also get a kind of father''s satisfaction. Only when she loved this little daughter, acted like a baby, and was needed by the little girl, did she feel like a father again.


    With this kind of psychology, it is obvious that Deng Suifeng is a man who cares for his family. Tang Ye can make use of this. Tang Ye didn''t want to be so calculating, but now when the war started, he did it, and it would be beneficial to Deng Suifeng. Otherwise, the war will spread, and the ethereal side may not be safe and sound.


    Deng Suifeng watched Deng Yaya dotingly, and said distressedly: "Yaoyao, didn''t Dad rush over immediately after knowing what happened to you? Don''t worry, there will be no trouble with your father!"


    "Cut, it sounds good, I believe you might as well believe in Long Ye!" Deng Yaoya pushed Deng Suifeng away, jumped in front of Tang Ye, grabbed Tang Ye''s hand, and seemed quite close to Tang Ye.


    This Deng Suifeng was irritated as if someone had a knife in his heart. My favorite daughter, what is this for? Why are you so close to Young Master Long?


    Deng Suifeng has a feeling of being robbed of his most beloved baby. It is too painful!


    He looked at Tang Ye, very angry. But after being stared at by Deng Yaoyao, he couldn''t get angry again. Deng Yatiao was kidnapped by Zeng An, and it was all right thanks to Tang Ye''s rescue. He was not ungrateful yet.


    Deng Suifeng was not such a stupid person either. From the moment he entered the capital city, it meant that something had been decided. So when Deng Yaoyao retreated, he and Tang Ye directly talked about the dominance of the rivers and lakes.


    "You can let Messy to stimulate my dad to help you, it means I likes you." Deng Suifeng spoke strangely and directly, staring at Tang Ye firmly, as if to see Tang Ye through.


    He had to do this. He had already made a plan that made him very sad. If he didn''t see Tang Ye clearly, he wouldn''t be relieved. He said to Tang Ye: "If I agree to stand on your side, it is not enough to save my daughter. I want you to take care of her forever!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. Why did things go so fast? He just wanted Deng Suifeng not to join the Guandao Escort, but he didn''t expect Deng Suifeng to give his daughter to him directly!


    Deng Suifeng... the picture is not small! If Tang Ye becomes a king, then Deng Yaya is also a princess!

 Chapter 953： Why dont you mind?

    Until now, Tang Ye was still raging in the arena at the beginning, did everyone shout and fight for less evil?


    Obviously not.


    Although there are still people who have been affected by the notoriety created by the spider web, after so many things, Tang Ye has appeared in more and more places, met him in person, and more and more people have known him. The truth can eventually defeat the unwarranted. Notoriety!


    In fact, even if there is still notoriety, for the current Tang Ye, there will be many people coming to him. This is especially true as the influence of the rumors that the Long Family wants to unify the arena has expanded. Since ancient times, there are many people who want to follow the emperor. Whether the emperor is a wise man or mediocre, becoming a minister of the dragon is a matter of history.


    People like Deng Suifeng, as the head of a party, always know Tang Ye better than others. Because sitting in that position, you must grasp the situation of other forces. For the young master of the Long Family, the spy had already been asked to collect information. Therefore, even if you can''t understand Tang Ye thoroughly, you will get a general idea. Deng Suifeng knew what kind of person Tang Ye was, and knew that he was worthy of entrustment, so he was not afraid to hand Deng Yaya to Tang Ye''s care.


    If Zeng An had not happened, Deng Suifeng would not negotiate with Tang Ye like this. After the Zeng An incident, Deng Suifeng was not only angry at Guan Dao Escort, but also saw the essence of Guan Da Escort. Although the gang is huge and the number of people is large, it is too mixed. The three religions are gathered together. Even Guan Hanqing, the head of the gang, is the kind of despicable person. How can it be a big thing?


    Compared with Tang Ye, if Tang Ye wanted to kill, he would boldly kill, and his calculations would depend on plotting on the spot, and would not use some innocent people as pawns. Deng Suifeng will undoubtedly choose Tang Ye instead of Guan Hanqing!


    In addition to solving the problem of stance, Deng Suifeng also focused on longer-term things. He was very confident that the Long Family''s **** of the rivers and lakes would come true, when Tang Ye was the king, then Tang Ye''s woman would be the princess. Not only Deng Suifeng wanted this status, but many other women wanted it.


    If he could be a princess, Deng Suifeng felt that he would not feel wronged to Deng Xiaoyao.


    Of course, the most important thing is Deng Yao''s attitude towards Tang Ye, an attitude of liking, appreciating and expecting.


    Deng Suifeng knows his precious daughter very well. He saw Deng Yaoyao look at Tang Ye''s eyes, admiration, passion, and longing. He believes that as long as Tang Ye teases Deng Yaoyao a few times, Deng Suifeng will be overwhelmed. Live to the death.


    Since Deng Yaoyao had this mindset, Deng Suifeng dared to take this move.


    When discussing matters with Guan Hanqing and Li Guangxiong, he behaved smoothly and was not guilty of both sides. This is not because he is timid and able to do this step, it just shows that he is thoughtful and masters both situations.


    Now he is standing on Tang Ye''s side, confident that Tang Ye''s success rate will exceed 70%!


    However, Tang Ye was quite puzzled about Deng Suifeng''s choice. He did not expect that Deng Suifeng would talk about Deng''s lifelong events. However, Tang Ye was only surprised at the beginning, and then reacted to think about it, Deng Suifeng''s decision is not difficult to understand, it was affected by the upcoming throne!


    If the Long family really became the emperor¡¯s family, then his Deng family would be the emperor¡¯s relatives. Perhaps the harem of a woman married to the emperor has many merits, but the fate of becoming a princess is already extraordinary. These are all considered by Deng Suifeng.


    Judging by the chaos in the current situation, Deng Suifeng dared to make such a decision, indicating that he had the same decisive courage as Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye liked Deng Suifeng.


    Now that he understood why Deng Suifeng made such a decision, Tang Ye was no longer so surprised, and calmly discussed this matter with Deng Suifeng, and said, "Master Deng, would your decision be too hasty? Or maybe you need to consider Deng Suifeng. The girl''s thoughts, and... my thoughts?"


    Deng Suifeng laughed and said, "My decision made by Deng will not be hasty. This is also the reason why the ethereal door stands on the east side and has nothing to do all year round. I am not boasting. , It¡¯s not that I did it for profit. Although there are benefits, it¡¯s definitely not the first one. She likes how you feel for Young Master Long. This is enough."


    "Enough?" Tang Ye disagreed with Deng Suifeng''s point of view, and said, "I only get along with Miss Deng for a few days. Even if Miss Deng doesn''t hate me, it''s not enough to talk about marriage, right?"


    Tang Ye''s thoughts are full of thoughts from the outside world, not everyone plays flash marriages or the like. Many men and women meet first, talk for a while, and get together and formally fall in love. When you are in love, you have to get along and talk for a while, and then you can talk about marriage when you think it¡¯s suitable. This approach is quite different from the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. In the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, marriage is still the order of the parents, and most of the words of matchmakers, and there are very few cases of free love and often together and slowly dating.


    The princess''s attitude towards Tang Ye was very out of the ordinary for Gu Wu Jianghu, so she was often scorned and abused by others, but she ignored it.


    However, Deng Suifeng''s consideration was not about young people''s love issues. He said to Tang Ye: "It''s really not enough, but, Young Master Long, do you think there is still time for you to get along with you slowly?"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and roughly guessed some of the questions Deng Suifeng said.


    If the Long Family starts to march, the rivers and lakes will start to fight. Tang Ye, as the main cause of the war, must be out of war. How can there be time to slowly play with women. And, at that time, the rivers and lakes were messy, Deng Suifeng would arrange Deng Ya and them so as not to put them in danger. So now we need to determine this directly, not slowly!


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed.


    He didn''t want to be opposed to the ethereal door, but he also didn''t want to have a marriage with Deng Yaoyao. He has promised to choose another day to marry Lin Yourong. However, this matter has obviously been postponed, and will be pushed again and again. Because the battle has begun. So, are you planning to come to a universal celebration after dominating the rivers and lakes, giving Lin Yourong the most beautiful wedding, and let Lin Yourong directly become the queen?


    Tang Ye had this kind of thought. However, many people don''t seem to think he can be king.


    Even if it is a dead master.


    Deng Suifeng saw Tang Ye''s contemplative expression, and tentatively asked, "Can''t Young Master Long agree to this?"


    Tang Ye glanced at him and said, "Master Deng should know about my marriage with Qian Hanyue. Hanyue, I will definitely marry."


    Deng Suifeng squinted slightly and said, "Even if you want to marry, it can''t be the time right now. There will be such a thing when the big event of the Long family is a foregone conclusion. Then, the matter between you and the little girl is just settled, and you There is no conflict with Qian Hanyue''s affairs. I also know that a real good day is not so fast. So I only ask to settle down first, and then discuss it slowly."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Why don''t these people understand... We mean, if you have a woman, why don''t you mind?


    Is it true that Guwu Jianghu is so open to such things?

 Chapter 954： Fighting!

    The environment of Guwu Jianghu is indeed different from that of the outside world. It is very common for powerful men to have three wives and four concubines. As the Young Master of the Long Family, Tang Ye was not surprising with three wives and four concubines. If he becomes an emperor again, it would be strange not to have three wives and four concubines.


    It is not necessary for all feelings to truly love each other, some are just marriages of interest. Now Deng Suifeng''s Deng Slender marriage has both interests and feelings. As long as Tang Ye is nice to Deng Yao, he will have no objection and will actively help Tang Ye fight the Guwu Rivers and Lakes.


    But Tang Ye is a person from the big world. Although it is very carefree and wants to save thousands of young girls, his wife is also from the big world outside. It would be too much to marry other women in front of his wife, so he still thought Refuse this kind of thing.


    Now it¡¯s hard to talk about this kind of thing, so he pushed and said to Deng Suifeng: "Master Deng, marriage matters are about parents¡¯ orders and matchmakers¡¯ words, so... why don¡¯t you tell my parents?"


    Deng Suifeng felt that this should be the case and nodded and said, "This is also good."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then I will tell my parents."


    "Good." Deng Suifeng smiled.


    Tang Ye left, let his servant arrange Deng Suifeng to rest, and then host a banquet for Deng Suifeng in the evening, when Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long will come. Tang Ye didn''t want to participate in these things. Although I couldn''t let the Misty Gate help the Long Family right away, but also let the Misty Gate not help the Guan Dao Escort, so that the Long Family would lose the enemy of one force. This is Tang Ye''s expected goal.


    In fact, when the expected goal was achieved, Tang Ye didn''t think so much anymore, just like Deng Suifeng''s marriage, he really hadn''t thought about it. In Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he no longer wanted so many women. Especially now that he decides to return to the big world, he doesn''t think so much anymore.


    He still has a few women outside of the big world, President Murong Huansha, secretary Mu Yue, Miss Wang Jianjia, Tang Manhong, Mu Caisang, Shui Qingdie...I rely on it. I don¡¯t know, I was surprised. Turns out so much!


    He can''t all beauties in the world belong to him!


    Tang Ye saw Deng Yaoyao after leaving the hall. He looked a little strange at Deng Yayao, and wanted to say, "Do you know that your dad wants to marry you to me?"


    Looking at Deng Yaoyao''s big eyes, ignorant, kind of naive, the image of a little sister next door, it always feels interesting to think about marriage. If Deng Xiaoya knew, he would definitely be taken aback, thinking it was ridiculous, right?


    "What are you laughing at?" Deng Yaoya saw Tang Ye, noticed the weird smile at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, and hummed curiously and a little annoyed.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, you can accompany your father."


    "You need to tell me, I just want to accompany him!" Deng Yaoya felt that Tang Ye was inexplicable, staring at Tang Ye with wide eyes, but unfortunately he couldn''t see why he came, so he went to Deng Suifeng, but he walked a few times. Step by step to look at Tang Ye, always want to see the weirdness of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye kept smiling like that until Deng Yaoyao left. He shook his head again, saying that he was troubled by the marriage, and he didn''t want that much, so he went to discuss with Chen Zhongping about sending troops.


    If you want to conquer the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the war cavalry alone is not enough, you need to recruit more soldiers. The rest of the guards will be trained to rely on the army. In addition, you should contact Tangjiabao to provide equipment, etc. And other things that need attention. Although Guwu''s rivers and lakes are small, it is not too difficult to fight, but there are many trivial things to pay attention to.


    "The Qin Family in Qingkong City has to go and see." Tang Ye felt a little worried about this.


    The Qin family kept their promise and did not participate when the Shendu City was attacked before, so Tang Ye did not go to Qingkong City to settle accounts. The Qin Clan of Blue Sky City is proficient in the Five Elements technique and is mysterious and terrifying. If they oppose the Long Clan''s great cause of unifying the world, it would definitely be a troublesome force. So Tang Ye decided to go to Qingkong City.


    Tang Ye and the young master of the Qin family, Qin Youxie, had a little acquaintance and friendship, and perhaps reached an agreement with the Qin family.


    To escape the marriage that Deng Suifeng wanted to talk about, Tang Ye will leave today!


    No need to bring other guards, Tang Ye decided to go alone. In order not to worry Lin Yourong, he went to tell Lin Yourong first and asked Lin Yourong to help tell Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long.


    "No, I want to go with you!" However, Lin Yourong was very worried about him, and grabbed his hand to go with him.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Yang, don''t worry, I won''t get into trouble easily now, so I will leave for two or three days."


    "But..." Lin Yourong was still worried, but seeing Tang Ye''s determined expression, she felt that Tang Ye shouldn''t be stopped. She knew that Tang Ye had a lot of things to do, and they were all important things, and felt that she should become Tang Ye''s virtuous internal helper, rather than pretending to be pester.


    "Then you must be careful, I''ll talk to my parents." Lin Yourong finally agreed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and touched Lin Yourong''s face, and said, "I knew you would understand me!"


    Lin Yourong pouted.


    Tang Ye left, and after two steps, he decided to say Deng Suifengti¡¯s marriage in advance, and turned around and said to Lin Yourong: "Yourong, if you hear someone saying that you are going to marry me, you will be a joke. You are the one to marry."


    "Ah?" Lin Yourong was taken aback, and said: "What kind of slender wants to marry you, who do you think you are! Why does she want to marry you!"


    Tang Ye briefly talked about Deng Suifeng''s purpose and told Lin Yourong that this was caused by the environment in the Guwu rivers and lakes.


    Lin Yourong grinned and said, "That''s great! You marry, a man with three wives and four concubines, the emperor''s Third Palace and Sixth Court is indeed correct, I won''t blame you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and looked at Lin Yourong and said, "Your expression and tone are telling me that you are already angry."


    "No!" Lin Yourong said, turning his head.


    Tang Ye hugged her in the past, pressed her against the pillar, and kissed her deeply. Lin Yourong said no, but finally gave in. After another physical groping, when Tang Ye let go, Lin Yourong''s clothes revealed a lot, her breathing was a bit short, and she hummed softly, a little bit of panting. She was already feeling irritated, with her legs close together, her hands fumbling around, she looked like a soul, obviously dissatisfied with desire.


    Tang Ye said to her: "When I come back after finishing the business, if it goes well, I will find a way to go outside of the big world, everything is still the same as before."


    "Hmm..." Lin Yourong was a little hazy, nodding as he looked at Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye left, Lin Yourong sat softly on the ground, thinking that Tang Ye was a bastard. What does it mean to turn off the engine halfway through the car?


    Tang Ye left Shendu City alone and went straight to Qingkong City.


    Blue Sky City is located in the south direction between the Misty Gate in the east and the Shendu City in the middle. It can be reached after riding a horse for a day. If equipped with Tangjiabao¡¯s organ war horse, it would not take a day.


    At this time, Guan Hanqing knew that Zeng An had failed and had been arrested, and Deng Suifeng had arrived in the capital city again. He was so angry that he scolded Zeng An for trash. Despite the failure, Deng Suifeng was dragged over. He was really a pig-like subordinate!


    He knew that the Long Family would definitely find him in trouble, so he started to take the first step, letting the people from all over the Knife Escort Bureau to attack the branches outside the Long Family!


    The flames of war, start to ignite!

 Chapter 955： Please choose directly!

    Guan Dao Escort took the lead in launching a war and burned, killed, and looted venues related to the Long Family outside of the Capital City. The reason was that the Long Family wanted to be a bully and bullied the entire Guwu Jianghu. Guan Dao Escort was the first to refuse!


    With the first place of smashing and looting, there will soon be a second place, a third place, and more. There are still many places and industries involved in the Long Family in Guwu Rivers and Lakes. The act of closing the knife and **** attracted a considerable number of people who hated the Long family. These people gathered together and began to attack the Dragon Family frantically.


    At the same time, among the strength of Guandao Escort, Qi Juefeng joined!


    In addition, the Great Moon Dragon Eagle in Xihuang City also took action. The reason was that the Long Family was forcing Xi Huang City, and the Moon God Lord in Xihuang City was not there, so the Great Moon Dragon Eagle had the final say!


    In addition, Tiger Lion City replaced a family in the upper ranks of the Bai family, the Lu family, and also announced that they would attack the Long family!


    The most surprising thing is that the Yang family of Doutian City originally wanted to kill the Yang family from the Su family before. Tang Ye helped the Yang family and let the Yang family continue to be the masters of the Doutian City. The Yang family and the Long family united together. Unexpectedly, this time the full-scale war caused by the Guan Dao Escort, the Yang family also joined in, against the Long family!


    This result is very ironic, betraying the Long Family, and smashing Tang Ye''s face alive, encouraging more people to join the action against the Long Family!


    This happened shortly after Tang Ye left the capital city. When he heard it on the road, he was so angry that he wanted to go to Doutian City to kill Yang Gaopeng. He actually betrayed? !


    "Heh..." Tang Ye was so angry that he laughed ironically. However, although he satirized himself, but also satirized Yang Gaopeng.


    Yang Gaopeng said that he hoped he could make a wise choice. At first, Tang Ye thought that this sentence was what Yang Gaopeng said to him after choosing to cooperate with him. However, it now appears that this is not the case.


    The wise choice?


    Is it a wise choice to fight against the Long Family?


    Let¡¯s see if this is a wise choice!


    Now Guan Dao Escort, Qi Jue Peak, Xihuang City, Tiger Lion City, Doutian City, and Yin Yang Gate are united to deal with the Long Family and Tang Jiabao!


    As for the Misty Gate, Guanghan Tiangong, and Blue Sky City, which have yet to determine their positions, Tang Ye is now fighting for their alliance.


    If you are fascinated, you can achieve an alliance relationship with Deng Yaoyao. Guanghan Tiangong has no time to pay attention to it for the time being, but Tang Ye feels that Nangong Susu¡¯s maiden virtues, after being fooled by others, estimated that he would attack the Long Family for Qian Hanyue, a rare genius in a century. Shot.


    As for Blue Sky City, Tang Ye is now rushing over, halfway through, so he can''t give up halfway. Fortunately, there is a powerful old man at home and a mother who is proficient in plotting. He is not very worried.


    The war of Guwu Rivers and Lakes has been fully launched. Under the joint attack of the six forces of Guandao Escort and Qi Jue Peak, many of the division forces of the Long Family were destroyed. The six forces formed an encirclement and encircled the city of God, planning to destroy the gods first. capital!


    The situation is very unfavorable to the Long Family. How can the Long Family alone be able to fight against the six forces?


    Everyone ridiculed the joke, saying that it was the Long family''s own fault. Previously, the young master of the Long Family walked around the rivers and lakes and offended the forces of the rivers and lakes all the time. This would be a joint attack, no wonder who.


    When the situation was unfavorable for the Long Family, Tang Ye arrived at the gate of Blue Sky City.


    "Who?" A guard on the top of the city shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye has never been to Blue Sky City, so many people don''t know him. He looked up at the guard and shouted, "Young Master Long Ye!"


    "What?!" The guard was shocked when he heard, "Young Master Long Family?"


    You take a look at the several guards on the top of the city and I take a look, don¡¯t know if you should believe it. How did the young master of the Long Family come to his city? Does the Long Family still want to take action against Blue Sky City?


    The matter was of great importance. Regardless of whether Tang Ye was the real Young Master of the Long Family, a guard immediately went to the Qin Family to report.


    Qin Youxie got the report and immediately came to the city to see that it was indeed Tang Ye. He bowed his hands and said, "Young Master Long is here to welcome you. Please forgive me!"


    After all, Qin Youxie said to the guard: "Open the gate, welcome Young Master Long!"


    "Yes!" The guard became excited. Unexpectedly, it was really the Young Master of the Long Family!


    Many guards watched Tang Ye carefully, to see how this legendary young master who made the Guwu Rivers and lakes was raging.


    Handsome, handsome, talented, persevering... This young master of the Long Family is very charming!


    There was a commotion among the many guards. I thought that the young master of the Long Family really looked fierce and tyrannical, it turned out to be a lie!


    Qin Youxie went down to the city head to welcome Tang Ye in front of the city gate avenue, and said, "I don''t know if Young Master Long is here, it''s rude."


    Tang Ye got off the war horse and was equally polite and polite. He clenched a fist and smiled at Qin Youxie: "Brother Qin must be polite. You know I am not a person who likes red tape. Today, I came to Qingkong City. Discuss. Now the outside situation does not allow me to stay slowly, I hope Brother Qin will not mind, can I go directly to the mansion to talk?"


    "Of course." Qin Youxie said with a smile, and then waved his hand to take Tang Ye to the Qin Mansion.


    When he arrived at the Qin Mansion, Qin Youxie''s father Qin Huangdao was already waiting, as if he knew why Tang Ye was here.


    Tang Ye smiled. That''s also good, the fighting outside is burning, he doesn''t want to delay too much, and he rushes back to the capital city early and starts fighting early. The Guwu rivers and lakes are not big, even if they fight, they will not spend too much time. It can be said that as long as a decisive battle can determine the direction of victory. Although there will be many reactionary forces in the future, they will all be repaired. Tang Ye wanted to end as soon as possible, and then condensed luck to contact the gatekeeper, looking for opportunities to return to the big world.


    Qin Huangdao looked at Tang Ye with a light smile, and said, "Young Master Long has come, and he has missed far to welcome him. It is Qin who is rude.


    Tang Ye smiled easily and said, "Patriarch Qin is polite. You must be aware of the situation outside, so I don¡¯t have much time to chat with you. This may be a bit arrogant and arrogant, and I hope Qin Patriarch, forgive me, but I really want to discuss business with Patriarch Qin directly. As for other things, after the outside affairs are over, time and opportunity are right."


    Qin Huangdao looked at Tang Ye for a moment, then laughed and said, "Okay."


    It was not the first time he saw Tang Ye. The last time the Long Family suffered a major crisis of siege, it can be said that Tang Yeyi had completely turned the tide. That kind of terrifying strength and displayed courage, everyone has to admit that Young Master Long Family is definitely not an ordinary person. Those who don''t admit it just deceive themselves and others. Qin Huangdao did not plant the seeds of hatred for Tang Ye subjectively, so his evaluation of Tang Ye was very objective. Once objective, I can''t help but appreciate, this young man deserves respect and fear!


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and looked at Qin Huangdao and asked directly: "What happened outside involves the entire ancient Wu rivers and lakes. I want to ask Patriarch Qin whether he would fight my Long Family with the six forces or stay still, or ...Help my Long Family?"


    Qin Huangdao squinted slightly, and Young Master Long''s directness was really not covered. Is this just letting yourself stand in line?

 Chapter 956： For the princess daughter!

    There is a song with lyrics, which is very interesting: simple, simpler way of speaking.


    The same reason, simpler, simpler way of acting.


    Tang Ye directly asked Qin Huangdao to stand in line without giving too much time to think about it. This was considered a kind of persecution, or pretending to be thirteen. It seemed that no matter what Qin Huangdao chose, Tang Ye had corresponding countermeasures.


    This made Qin Huangdao stare at Tang Ye thinking, wondering why Tang Ye was so arrogant?


    The outside forces of the six parties dealt with the Long Family together, even if the Long Family had weakened those forces before, the six parties would be enough to deal with the Long Family!


    Besides, weakening those forces, although weakened, also aroused their anger. Under the anger, a terrible resistance broke out, and the combat effectiveness was improved, which was extremely detrimental to the Long Family.


    Even if the Long Family and Tang Jiabao are powerful together, they cannot be crushed in the face of the six forces. Since it cannot be crushed, there must be pressure. There is pressure, it is very necessary to win the joining of the remaining three forces.


    So, should Tang Ye be polite?


    Seeing Qin Huangdao''s silence, Tang Ye didn''t continue to say anything else, waiting for Qin Huangdao''s answer. As the head of the family, it is impossible not to know what to face next when the fighting is raging outside. No one can stay aside, there are only two choices, either join the coalition forces or join the dragon family.


    This was the Long Family''s war to unify the arena, but it was started by Guan Dao Escort. This is good, Tang Ye felt that he would not be called a fanatical warrior.


    Qin Huangdao originally thought that Tang Ye would be unable to bear it after he remained silent, but Tang Ye''s performance was much calmer and calmer than he thought. He turned his head and glanced at Qin Youxie next to him. The father and son looked at each other, and both couldn''t help but shook their heads and smiled, a little helpless.


    Is this young master of the Long Family really only in his twenties? Why is it like an old man who has lived for decades?


    Qin Huangdao stopped playing psychological tactics with Tang Ye. He worried that he would lose face if he was an old man but could not play Tang Ye a young man. He said, "Young Master Long, our Qin family¡¯s attitude depends on the situation. To meet the requirements of my Qin family, my Qin family will do everything to help him."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "If Guan Hanqing can meet your goals, you will do your best to help him?"


    "Yes." Qin Huangdao said.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "This would not be a wise choice. Of course, as Guan Hanqing''s enemy, I am not qualified to say that in front of you. Then please ask Patriarch Qin to talk about your conditions?"


    Qin Huangdao looked at Tang Ye, and after staring for a while, he said in a deep voice, "Take the gatekeeper!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then frowned greatly. Shot on the gatekeeper?


    What a courage!


    Isn''t this a rebellion?


    Tang Ye found it very interesting and looked at Qin Huangdao, squinting his eyes, "Patriarch Qin meant that I wanted me to confront the gatekeeper of the''human world, heaven and human''? Isn''t it a bit difficult? Who can do it against the gatekeeper?"


    In the big world, any gatekeeper can surpass the martial artist. Arriving in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, although those gatekeepers who have not practiced enough can not suppress the strong men in the Guwu Rivers and lakes who can give birth to masters of the fairyland, there are still strong men like Li Haoran among the gatekeepers. The warrior who easily suppressed the ancient martial arts. So, how do you fight the gatekeeper?


    Even a person like Tang Ye who was born with arrogance and arrogance, after seeing Li Haoran''s fairy posture, could not give birth to hostility towards her. It was a real conviction from the heart, a sword shattered the void. Before Li Haoran, there was only one person who could make Tang Yesheng willing to subdue his mind, and that was the old Taoist priest who was riding on the back of the giant dragon, holding a purple sword, and cutting the world with one sword.


    Tang Ye saw the old Taoist priest from the illusion left by the power of Wolong. When I saw the old Taoist priest at that time, it was as if the old Taoist held the whole world in his hands and had to obey!


    Li Haoran also held a purple sword, dressed in white, flying lightly, volleying above the clouds, can come from the void with one sword, and leave the void with one sword. It looked like the old Taoist priest when he cut through the void. Tang Ye had guessed whether Li Haoran had something to do with the old Taoist priest?


    Could he be a reincarnated person, then would Li Haoran be a reincarnated person related to that old Taoist priest?


    Regardless of whether Tang Ye''s guess is true or not, everything shows one thing: it is almost impossible to deal with the gatekeeper!


    Qin Huangdao is not a lunatic. Since he dared to put forward such conditions, he naturally had his reasons. He said: "Whenever he thinks of dealing with gatekeepers, there is only one way to make up for the gap in strength through air luck. As long as the air luck is strong enough, Even the gatekeeper is jealous. At that time, you can call the gatekeeper. This completes the first step that my Qin family wants!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Qin Huangdao and sneered: "You Qin family wants so much, and calling the gatekeeper is just the first step? Then this second part is not meant to destroy the gatekeeper, right? Such words... Is there anything else not to do?"


    Qin Huangdao also knew that he was asking too much, but he was very firm, and said, "The second step my Qin family wants is to find my biological daughter who was taken away by the gatekeeper!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, never expected Qin Huangdao to be such a condition. Qin Huangdao''s biological daughter is with the gatekeeper?


    Soon Tang Ye thought of what he had learned, not much about the "Fairy on Earth" plan back then.


    Back then, it was the prosperous era of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and the masters of the fairyland reached a peak, thinking that they could touch the realm of the gods, but this is not the case. However, a group of old men were unwilling to be as inactive as they were in the past in such a prosperous era, so they became radical and started the plan of "Fairies on Earth"!


    Since the gatekeeper is called "the heavenly man on earth", can the creation of the "fairy man on earth" be countered?


    As a result, those old men brought four children who were judged to be extraordinary by their fate and bones at birth. Let these children become children of the melting pot, transform these children with spells, give these children more abilities, and even make these children born extraordinary by drawing on the power of others. Then when the children grow up, it will be very scary. Become the existence that can fight the gatekeeper!


    However, this method is not allowed by the rules laid down by the old Taoist priest, so when the gatekeeper noticed this behavior, he immediately took action to stop those old men. As a result, a **** incident with far-reaching impact on the next few decades occurred, making Guwu Jianghu is heading for decline!


    There are still many things that happened that year, and Tang Ye couldn''t understand it, because the people back then were reluctant to say, it seemed that there were even more terrifying things happening.


    Tang Ye knew that Qin Huangdao''s biological daughter was one of the four children of the melting pot like him.


    The male is the young master and the female is the princess. Qin Huangdao retrieved his princess daughter. It is said that she did not die, but was taken to the Profound Realm by the gatekeeper!

 Chapter 957： Take down this arena!

    Qin Huangdao insisted on finding her daughter for his own reasons. The four children at the beginning were all talented people, in other words, they had wonderful bones, and they would be extraordinary in the future. Looking at Tang Ye now, it is so amazing that if other children are alive, will they be like Tang Ye?


    Tang Yeneng held the rivers and lakes in one hand, and perhaps his own children could too! If you can find it, why not find it?


    In addition, Qin Huangdao¡¯s daughter is said to be able to raise the five-element spell to a level, which is of epoch-making significance to the Qin family, just like the Moon God was found by the Dayue clan.


    Of course, in addition to these great effects, it is also because Qin Huangdao missed his daughter as a father. If the child¡¯s life or death is unknown, would a father not worry?


    However, from Tang Ye''s standpoint, to find the daughter of Qin Huangdao, he must consider whether this would pose a threat to him. What if this daughter is found back and becomes the princess, with a status equal to him, and not bad in strength, so what if she sets up another door to confront him?


    However, it seems that there is no need to worry too much. This princess was arrested by the gatekeeper. If he wanted to fight against the gatekeeper, he had to gather strong luck. At that time, the situation of the arena was set, and even if the princess came out, the threat was not big. Moreover, it may not be possible to deal with the gatekeeper, and it is still unknown whether this princess can be rescued.


    Tang Ye looked at Qin Huangdao and said: "As long as Patriarch Qin helps my Long Family, after gathering enough luck, I will definitely help you find your daughter."


    Qin Huangdao looked at Tang Ye and smiled and said, "Young Master Long has this intention, and Qin is very happy. But, to be rude, now that the six forces outside are united, the Long Family is not necessarily an opponent. If I join them again, The Long Family is even more difficult. And what I want to accomplish, Guan Hanqing, who is in the Knife and Escort Bureau, may not be able to do. He destroys your Long Family and destroys them with you. There is bound to be someone who will gather supreme luck. So, Long Shao Lord, why are you so confident that after I help your Long Family, the Long Family will succeed, and you can help me?"


    Tang Ye looked at Qin Huangdao and sneered. This was a small threat, and then he could negotiate terms with himself?


    This is indeed a means to negotiate terms.


    Tang Ye had no other attitude for the time being, and looked at Qin Huangdao with a smile: "The Qin Patriarch meant...I need to give you more of the Qin Family?"


    Qin Huangdao shook his head and said, "Not to give, but to talk about the conditions. After all, my Qin family will definitely pay a price for participating in the war."


    "In this case, Patriarch Qin, then I won''t talk to you. If you think Guan Hanqing can help you, then you can join them. My Long Family...belong to the end!" Tang Ye suddenly changed his face. , I stopped talking to Qin Huangdao.


    Qin Huangdao and Qin Youxie both stared blankly, looked at each other, a little anxious, looking at Tang Ye, they didn''t know what to do.


    Tang Ye is going to leave.


    "Young Master Long stay!" Qin Huangdao quickly stopped Tang Ye, wanting to continue talking with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Patriarch Qin, if you want to form an alliance with my Long Family, then the conditions just now are the most important conditions. You help my Long Family rule the rivers and lakes, and I help you find your daughter. If you want to discuss other conditions, Just talk to other people. As for me, I won¡¯t talk about it again."


    "Young Master Long..." Qin Huangdao was really helpless.


    Qin Huangdao just wanted to "threat" Tang Ye and talked about conditions. It was indeed very reasonable, but in fact it had no advantage in negotiation.


    Choose Guan Hanqing to be the one who gathers air transport?


    This obviously does not make people feel at ease.


    Guan Hanqing led the Guan Dao Escort Bureau, which is a mixed bag. Although it is very wide across the rivers and lakes, it has never felt the atmosphere. To put it directly, there is no emperor. You can be a mountain king, but being an emperor is too far apart. How can such a person be assured of trust?


    Unlike Guan Hanqing, Tang Ye''s emperor appearance is much more obvious. As a young master of the Long Family, he was the young master under the agreement of the old man. He looked resolute and handsome, and he was doing very sensational things. Now the accumulated luck is extremely strong, saying that he can be an emperor, no one would doubt.


    Qin Huangdao thought he could fool Tang Ye and talk about more conditions. As a result, Tang Ye was quite confident in himself, and was too lazy to talk.


    Tang Ye looked at Qin Huangdao and smiled, and said, "Patriarch Qin, the situation outside is very tense. I don''t have any time to delay, so...what we discussed just now, please make a decision."


    Qin Huangdao sighed, and compromised with Tang Ye as a human being, "I will help you Long Family, and you will help me find my daughter. That''s the decision."


    "Good." Tang Ye smiled.


    Qin Huangdao said again: "But, Young Master Long, I will help you first, and the matter of my daughter is still unknown. This kind of matter has no guarantee for my Qin family..."


    Tang Ye nodded, understanding Qin Huangdao''s concern. Now it is completely empty talk to find the daughter of Qin Huangdao, and it may be empty talk in the future. For example, the Long Family has become the emperor, even if it doesn''t help find the princess, the Qin Family can''t do anything.


    In order to reassure Qin Huangdao, Tang Ye said: "Your Qin family sends guards to help me, and I will give you a set of Tangjiabao''s organ armor and warhorses, which can arm your Qin guards. In addition, the dragon Some of the resources of the family are open to you to help you develop and study the five-element spells. In short, you will not suffer."


    "Those who contribute to the Long Family will not suffer!" Tang Ye solemnly said.


    Qin Huangdao and Qin Youxie looked at each other, nodded, and it was so decided. In fact, they have already decided to cooperate with the Long Family, just want to discuss more terms, who would not want it if it is good?


    Helpless Tang Ye''s shrewdness did not give them a chance at all.


    Tang Ye''s purpose of coming to Blue Sky City was achieved, and Tang Ye no longer delayed, leaving directly to return to God City.


    War was spreading on the road. Tang Ye met two people on a avenue. It was the person who shut the knife and **** and fought against someone Tang Ye didn''t know.


    There are dozens of people on both sides, and the people who close the knife and **** are more fierce and tough, and they are about to suppress each other.


    "Brothers, hold on! Believe that Young Master Long will come to help us!" Among the people who fought against the knife and escort, a fat middle-aged man encouraged the brothers to shout loudly.


    Tang Ye looked at the fat middle-aged and couldn''t help being taken aback. He knew that person, Luo Dabao who had wanted to catch him!


    Luo Dabao was a member of the Jianghu League, and he ruled the second generation of arrogant wealth. At the beginning, Tang Ye''s notoriety spread, and he even killed Yu Fusheng. Luo Dabao wanted to punish him, and wanted to arrest him to the Jianghu League in Tiger and Lion City. At that time, he dealt with Luo Dabao wisely, and Luo Dabao went to investigate the truth.


    Now, because the Tiger and Lion City was captured by Tang Ye before, and the Jianghu League was destroyed by Tang Ye following the death of Zhu Sihai, it no longer exists. So where Luo Dabao will go is unknown.


    Unexpectedly, Luo Dabao would actually stand on Tang Ye''s side, now confronting the people who closed the knife and escort!


    Tang Ye was inexplicably moved when he saw this scene. Can not live up to their expectations, this arena, to win!

 Chapter 958： Follow to the death!

    Now, Tang Ye is not alone, and the Long Family is not fighting alone. Although Tang Ye was once notorious, and although the Long Family was once said to be suppressed by all major forces, there is always justice and love in the world. Tang Ye is not wrong, Long Family is not wrong, then he shouldn''t have been treated as a villain, he will always be recognized.


    Seeing Luo Dabao''s confrontation with Guan Dabao, Tang Ye became more determined and confident in what he had done. I am not going against everyone. Since someone is on my side, it proves that it is not denied by everyone. Perhaps, a considerable number of people in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes hope to unify and form a decent country.


    It''s like Luo Dabao, who used to be a member of the Jianghu League, similar to the kind of official hunting head, but this position must be very aggrieved. Because the Jianghu League is not a government organization at all, it interferes a little with the rich and the Sanxiu sect, and the two can¡¯t manage too much. Sometimes they are afraid of each other. This is not the same. Order management does not work at all, but instead breeds various corruption phenomena.


    These are unreasonable. Anyone who is knowledgeable and ambitious will not want to be managed by such an organization. Then they will expect a better organization. This is the reason they came to Tang Ye''s side. Tang Ye wants to unify the rivers and lakes. This is unification in the true sense. It is the kind of building a country that will achieve comprehensive system management.


    In this way, if Luo Dabao were to be a head-catcher again, that would be a head-catcher in the true sense.


    Not everyone can pursue eternal life, so these people will expect a stable and peaceful life. Therefore, when the rumors that the dragon family wanted to unify the rivers and lakes became louder and louder, these people began to have this idea, and slowly, these people developed into people who supported the dragon family.


    The gathering of these people is a force that must not be underestimated.


    "Brother, hold on! After this road, we will arrive at the city of God. When we can join Young Master Long''s 1,000 warriors, then we don''t have to worry anymore!" Luo Dabao once again encouraged and fought with Guan Dabao. His teammate said.


    The rudder master of the Guan Dabao Bureau sneered and sneered: "Luo Dabao, you used to be a member of the Jianghu League, and now the Jianghu League was destroyed by the Dragon Night, you don¡¯t need to help revenge, but you actually helped the gang to abuse him. Damn it!"


    "Since you want to see Longye so much, then I will cut off your head and give it to him!" Guan Dabao saw that the victory would belong to them, and laughed playfully at Luo Dabao.


    Luo Dabao was furious and rushed to kill him with his axe, showing that he would rather die than yield.


    The sub-rudder and rudder master of the Knife Escort screamed, and many of his men rushed over to take Luo Dabao''s head.


    call!


    Suddenly, a strong wind blew, sweeping through the small battlefield where Guan Dabao and Luo Dabao were fighting, and all of them were blown to stop their actions to resist the fierce wind.


    Click!


    "what!"


    When everyone was restrained by the gale wind, suddenly a line of flame vines protruded from the ground, piercing through the hearts of the people in Guandao Escort, and they fell one by one.


    "This..." Luo Dabao was taken aback when he saw such a thing, and then became extremely surprised, shouting: "It''s Young Master Long!"


    The people who had been suppressed by the Knife Escort and were about to be defeated when they heard Luo Dabao''s words all gave a good expression. Young Master Long is here, then he will be fine!


    Encouraged at the same time, these people made up for those who were pinned down by Tang Ye''s flame vines, and stabbed them to death!


    Ahhh... Suddenly the screams kept screaming, and most of the people who closed the knife and dart board were killed in an instant, and there was no chance of winning.


    The master of Guandao Escort Division Rudder, who had originally sneered triumphantly, saw this situation, and before God got over, he threw away his weapons and turned and fled.


    Everyone in the rivers and lakes knows that the power of the young master of the Long family is strange and unpredictable. For example, the power of the flame can be varied. In addition to vines and tentacles, it can also conjure flame pythons and even listen to the beasts. Marvel that it is the magical power of heaven and man.


    All in all, once you see someone playing with fire mysteriously, then it must be the young master of the Long Family that is right!


    The young master of the Long Family is here, don''t you still run away and wait for death?


    It''s a pity that the sub-rudder and rudder master can''t escape. After he threw his helmet and armor and turned to escape, a strong wind directly blew him back and fell to Luo Dabao''s feet.


    Luo Dabao kicked him and hit him in the chest. He vomited blood and was seriously injured on the ground, groaning in pain.


    At this time, Tang Ye slowly walked out from the front, everyone on Luo Dabao looked excited.


    Tall, resolute, and extraordinary, that is the young master of the Long Family!


    Originally, everyone hesitated to follow Young Master Long''s decision because of the bad reputation of Young Master Long. Now seeing the real person, everyone suddenly lost that hesitation. Because for this kind of high-spirited and resolute temperament, everyone thinks it can''t be as bad as the rumors.


    This must be an upright person!


    Those who followed Luo Dabao to follow the Long Family felt that their choice was very correct at this moment and looked forward to the future!


    The people who closed the knife and **** had a deep bitter face. They regret it very much. The Young Master of the Long Family alone seems invincible. Can they really defeat the Long Family?


    Luo Dabao stepped on the rudder and rudder master of Guan Dabao. After struggling for a few times, he couldn''t get rid of it. He glared at Tang Ye and said, "Longye, do you think you can defeat us? Huh, let me tell you that the six-party alliance has Coming to surround the capital city in a big way, you can''t escape the Long Family!"


    Tang Ye looked at him and smiled: "My Long Family needs to escape?"


    "If you don''t run away, just wait to die!" Guan Dao Escort sub-rudder master shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Before that, you will die first."


    "You..." The master of Guan Dao Escort Division Rudder choked with anger. He thought that frightening Tang Ye could live longer, such as Tang Ye keeping him to negotiate with Guan Hanqing.


    After Tang Ye said that he would die first, Luo Dabao raised his big axe and smashed it on his head.


    "No..." He didn''t want to die, but knew that begging for mercy would not survive, so he could only panic for a while. He thought it was too ridiculous. He thought he had taken Luo Dabao''s head before, but now he was smashed by Luo Dabao''s head!


    The rest of the guards saw that the boss had his head smashed, and the young master of the Long family appeared again. After half of the fighting spirit was gone, they all dropped their weapons and surrendered.


    Luo Dabao was excited, walked towards Tang Ye, and immediately bowed down to salute Tang Ye, and exclaimed respectfully: "I have seen Young Master Long!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Brother Luo, why are you so polite? I haven''t seen you for a long time, everything... feels like something is wrong."


    Luo Dabao was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye and wondering what to say. The young master of the Long family is like this, he is easy-going and close to the people, just like the last time I saw the talk and talk, it makes people think that he is not a superior young master, but a good friend and a good brother!


    Such a person, swear to follow, no complaints or regrets!


    Luo Dabao has this sentiment, and the others are the same. They chose this path, apart from following Tang Ye closely, it had no other meaning.


    When Tang Ye arrived, it was actually an accumulation of luck!

 Chapter 959： Sending force!

    The reason why Tang Ye feels that things are wrong is because when he met Luo Dabao, Luo Dabao was still the head catcher of the Jianghu League, but now, the Jianghu League was destroyed by him, and Luo Dabao has become a follower of him again. This kind of change is not generally big, but it is embarrassing.


    Fortunately, all this is going on the bright side. Tang Ye quickly got Luo Dabao up and said, "Brother Luo, don''t be so polite. I have seen everything you did for the Long Family just now. I want to thank you!"


    Luo Dabao was flattered and said: "Young Master Long, you still don''t want to be so polite. I''m a subordinate, and I can''t accept your "big brother" gift!"


    Tang Ye was helpless about this, as if to say: "That called you a big treasure?"


    Tang Ye smiled, the name was inexplicably happy.


    Luo Dabao was a little embarrassed. He was a middle-aged uncle, but the name seemed very funny, but he still nodded to Tang Ye, thinking that just calling him this way would not break the rules of the master and servant.


    Previously, Luo Dabao didn¡¯t follow the rules in front of Tang Ye, and even sweared carelessly. This was because at that time he thought Tang Ye was just a person who was ignorant and pretended to be forced by circumstances, so he didn¡¯t put Tang Ye on In the eyes. But now, after seeing Tang Ye''s extraordinary, he was in awe of Tang Ye from the bottom of his heart, and he became regular.


    In order to reduce the embarrassment, Luo Dabao introduced a group of other brothers to Tang Ye and said, "Young Master Long, these are all brothers who are to help the Long Family come together. I hope Young Master Long will give everyone a chance and let us be useful. Make a contribution to the great cause of the Long Family to dominate the rivers and lakes!"


    Tang Ye looked at them in silence for a while and said: "First of all, Long Ye, I am very grateful for your support. Your help has made me firmer and more confident. Then I want to know that you have contributed so much to my Long Family. At the same time, what do I hope my Long family do for you?"


    Tang Ye''s question caused Luo Dabao and the others to look at each other. What does the Long Family do for themselves?


    This amount is too heavy!


    He is a small person, how could he ask the Long Family to do something for himself?


    Tang Ye saw the faces of the people, smiled, and said in another way: "Then I ask everyone, why are you here to help my Long Family?"


    This question is not difficult, Luo Dabao can answer, he looked at Tang Ye solemnly said: "We hope that Young Master Long can build an orderly and stable country, so that we can live a stable and peaceful life. Of course, it is impossible for all bad guys No, so the subordinates hope that the young master can give me the same position as before, being a head-catcher, and catching bad guys! The life I want is to live in a complete country and do the job of head-catching!"


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded, expressing that he understood that he wanted to be a policeman!


    After Luo Dabao answered, the others did not dare to speak, so Tang Ye continued to ask them until they said their goals one by one. After Tang Ye learned about it, she discovered that all of them had the same goal, which was to hope that the Long Family would establish a complete country, orderly, and soundly managed.


    After understanding, Tang Ye said to everyone: "I understand everyone''s wishes. Don''t worry, everyone, as a reward for your hard work, the Long Family will definitely win this battle and build a stable, orderly, peaceful and prosperous country for everyone! "


    "We believe in Young Master Long!" The crowd nodded and shouted, as if they had a courtier''s respect for the emperor to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waved his hand, stopped the yelling of everyone, and said earnestly: "Thank you very much for believing in me, but I have to say that this battle is not very beneficial to my Long Family, so I hope everyone can follow the Long Family''s arrangements and clenched their teeth. , Finish this battle first, and win! Please everyone!"


    "Please rest assured, Young Master Long, we must do our best!" everyone said in unison.


    Tang Ye saw the concerted efforts and unity of this team of dozens of people. He was very happy and determined, and said, "Then, let us return to the capital city together!"


    "Yes!" everyone responded in unison, their voices loud and powerful.


    In this way, Tang Ye took Luo Dabao and others back to the city of God. It was very close to the city of the gods, and no enemies were encountered on the road. Finally, Tang Ye and everyone successfully reached the city of the gods.


    Chen Zhongping and the thousand cavalry have been waiting. They were about to attack long ago, but Mrs. Long asked them to wait for Tang Ye to come back, and Tang Ye would lead them. Probably considering that Tang Ye has been with them, and Tang Ye can exert greater combat power with them.


    Seeing Tang Ye appearing outside the city gate, Chen Zhongping was overjoyed and immediately stepped down from the city to inform the others. Everyone''s expressions shook, it seemed that they had been waiting for a long time, they became hungry and thirsty, sharpening their swords to the pigs and sheep!


    Tang Ye enters the city, and when he leaves the city again, it means that he will bring a war cavalry army to fight for this arena!


    Now that the Qin Family has helped the Long Family, the previous six-party forces have become less determined, and a hole has been opened in the direction of Qingkong City. They are worried that the Qin Family will make a move, which will make Guan Han half dead.


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect the Qin family to choose Longye!" Guan Hanqing smashed a wine glass in a tent somewhere in the camp, where guards of all sizes were stationed.


    For the support of various forces in the arena, Guan Hanqing worked harder than Tang Ye, and even used various dark chess pieces and methods. Even for the Qin family in Qingkong City, Guan Hanqing had already sent someone to pass it before Tang Ye arrived. At that time, the Qin family was talking about thinking about it, but now it turns into helping the Long family in a blink of an eye, just like playing him, how can he not be angry?


    "Since Qin Huangdao likes to follow the Long Family so much, let him follow. In the end, I want to let him know that he regrets, crying and begging for mercy!" Guan Hanqing yelled. In front of him, there were people who led guards. , Take orders from him.


    Guan Hanqing looked at the people and said: "The Qin family and the Long family have joined forces. This is bad news for us, but it is also news that can inspire us! Because we are angry, some people still choose the Long family! We want Let them know that our people are invincible and can destroy all enemies! So, now I will send half of you to deal with the Long Family, and then send some people to the Guanghan Temple, let the Guanghan Temple join us! "


    "It is very necessary to fight for strength now. The profound ice technique of the Guanghan Temple has a powerful effect on large-scale battlefields, and it must be used by us!" Guan Hanqing made arrangements.


    In view of the relationship between Guanghan Temple and Tang Yeh, Guan Hanqing said coldly: "If Nangong Susu refuses to agree, then we will take action against Guanghan Temple! The last thing Nangong Susu wants is to damage Guanghan Temple. In front of them, if they want to not be harmed, they must agree to our terms! This must be done well, understand?!"


    "Understand!" Guan Hanqing''s men shouted together.


    Therefore, in the direction of Guanghan Temple, there is an extra team of Guan Hanqing! Even if they use force, they have to let Guanghan Tiangong participate in the war and join them!


    Strive for every force!

 Chapter 960： Weakness threat!

    Tang Ye led troops out of the city, followed by a thousand horses behind him, vast and mighty, all the way north, no one could stop.


    In the Guwu Rivers and Lakes where no formal army had been formed, Tang Ye¡¯s war cavalry was formed earlier, well-trained, equipped with sophisticated equipment, and had more combat experience than anyone else. When the enemy encounters this black warrior, they can only escape.


    Like Guan Hanqing''s thoughts, Tang Ye went north to Guanghan Temple. The profound ice technique practiced in the Guanghan Tiangong is too useful for the military to be underestimated. When a piece of ice comes down, if there is no way to crack it, the people who are frozen will be directly harvested by the enemy.


    In the current situation, the six combined forces of Guan Dao Escort, Qi Jue Peak, Yin Yang Gate, Tiger Lion City, Dou Tian City, and Xihuang City are different from the four parties of Long Family, Tang Jia Bao, Qingkong City, and Misty Gate. Confrontation with little power. Then which side the remaining Guanghan Tiangong will help determines the trend of this war.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the Guanghan Temple can play a decisive role in the outcome of this war.


    Guan Hanqing could also see this, so he personally led his troops to the Guanghan Temple, arriving one step faster than Tang Ye.


    Nangong Su is not stupid, and he also knows the decisive role of his side in the trend of the whole arena. This is a very good opportunity for her. She can use this to negotiate terms and fight for huge benefits for the Guanghan Temple.


    Since both Guan Dao Escort and Long Family wanted her support, it was up to whoever gave them the greater benefit.


    "Give you a city!" After Guan Hanqing arrived at Guanghan Temple, he began negotiations with Nangong Susu.


    To give a city is really a condition that cannot be refused. The Guanghan Temple has always lived in the northern icy land. Although this is to better practice the mysterious ice technique, after such a long period of development, the mysterious ice technique of the Guanghan Temple has become more mature, even if there is no need to stay in the frozen land in the north. You can also practice. At this time, the Guanghan Temple needs to expand to the outside world. It has branches in other places and earns a little extra income to maintain the huge daily expenses of the Guanghan Temple.


    If a city can be obtained, these needs can be fully met. Nangong Susu has no reason to refuse Guan Hanqing!


    Guan Hanqing did a lot of homework to understand the urgent needs of Guanghan Temple.


    But Nangong Susu did not immediately promise Guan Hanqing. Since it was a negotiation between the two sides, she waited for Tang Ye to come to see what conditions Tang Ye would give.


    On the contrary, based on her understanding of Tang Ye, she felt that Tang Ye would definitely be an iron cock, with no hair. Therefore, she wanted to immediately agree to close the knife and dart board.


    What Nangong Su did not know was that Guan Hanqing had deployed a group of people outside the Guanghan Temple. If she did not agree to this condition, Guan Hanqing would attack and force her to help the six-party coalition forces.


    Thinking of Tang Ye, Nangong Susu always couldn''t help but feel angry. She always believed that Qian Hanyue''s departure was caused by Tang Ye, and she felt that Tang Ye was a stinky hooligan who abducted Qian Hanyue, so she had very big opinions on Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye''s ability and courage also affected her, making her feel that she could talk to Tang Ye. Perhaps someone as savvy as Tang Ye gave better conditions?


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, Nangong Susu had to convince Tang Ye''s smart head. She thought, maybe she could not see the needs of Guanghan Temple, Tang Ye saw it. And Tang Ye can help her improve the conditions of Guanghan Temple. In this way, Tang Ye''s wisdom can be used, and Tang Ye can be benefited.


    Think about it, this seems to be something that can "win" Tang Ye?


    Nangong Susu tried to kill Tang Ye twice, but was unsuccessful, that is, he lost to Tang Ye. So she felt that to win Tang Ye once, it was very happy.


    Guan Hanqing is still waiting for Nangong Susu''s reply. Nangong Susu has already decided to wait for Tang Ye to negotiate, saying: "Guan Bitterou, the conditions you gave are indeed very attractive, but that''s a future thing. To talk about a city... ¡­If Guan Biaotou cannot complete the great cause of unifying the world, there will be no city. Therefore, the conditions of Guan Biaotou are like drawing a pie for me. I have no idea whether I can eat it, so I decided temporarily. Regarding the dispute between you and the Long Family, Guanghan Tiangong will first stay on the sidelines."


    Guan Hanqing squinted his eyes slightly, his eyes flashed sharply, he was very displeased with Nangong Susu''s decision, and said, "Palace Master Nangong, you know that our battle with the Long Family is very tense now. If you delay for a second, it may lead to a battle. Losing the opportunity will cause us huge losses."


    Nangong Susu is a cold-tempered woman who will not be frightened by Guan Hanqing. She still calmly said: "Guan Biaotou, this is something you have to consider, it has nothing to do with me."


    "Palace Master Nangong!" Guan Hanqing was even more displeased with Nangong Susu, coldly snorting, "How can I say that it has nothing to do with you? If I hadn''t taken a considerable part of the manpower to come to you, how could I not be able to suppress the Long Family? I am here just to get the help of your Guanghan Temple, and then go south to destroy the Long Family!


    "Don''t you want to destroy the Long Family? You have to know that Long Ye''s taking away Qian Hanyue will cause you an immeasurable loss to your Guanghan Temple. You have wanted to kill Long Ye many times. Now the opportunity is here, why not catch it. Live?" Guan Hanqing''s tone felt like he was asking.


    Nangong Susu was very disgusted with other people''s criticism of her behavior, and said: "This does not need to be reminded by the dart head, I have my own plans."


    Guan Hanqing became irritable and coldly snorted to Nangong Susu: "Palace Master Nangong, in a nutshell, now that I am here with you, you must lend me a part of your strength, otherwise I will lose in the war against the Long Family. It¡¯s not something you can afford. So, you must join me!"


    Nangong Susu frowned greatly and snorted coldly, "Guan Biaotou, my Guanghan Temple will remain neutral, no one can control!"


    "That can''t help you!"


    Guan Hanqing was completely angry. Perhaps it was affected by the news that Tang Ye led a thousand war riders to the north. He felt that if Nangong Susu nodded quickly, the situation would be very unfavorable to him. He shouted to Nangong Susu, "Palace Lord Nangong , If you don¡¯t agree, then I can only shoot at you Guanghan Tiangong! I can¡¯t be sure whether you will join forces with the Long Family. If so, I will close the Knife Escort and many other brothers and may fail and be defeated by the Long Family. Eliminate. In that case, it is better to ruin your Guanghan Temple and not let me take risks here!"


    "You..." Nangong Susu hadn''t expected this situation. Isn''t this a mess? At this critical juncture, Guan Hanqing is crazy if he wants to attack Guanghan Temple!


    However, Guan Han made preparations early in the morning and threatened Nangong Susu: "Palace Master Nangong, there are a large number of people arranged by me outside, specifically for your Guanghan Temple. If you don''t help us, then I will let them attack. No matter what the result is, there will be huge damage to your Guanghan Temple. Are you really willing to see this happen?"


    This really threatened Nangong Susu. She would not be able to destroy the Guanghan Temple. The opening of the Guanghan Temple would be a huge loss even if both lose.


    Nangong Susu stared at Guan Hanqing, her expression was very cold. I hope Tang Ye will destroy Guan Hanqing!

 Chapter 961： Not not to refuse!

    Guan Hanqing''s desperate bet is more determined than Nangong Susu''s. If he can''t get the help of Guanghan Tiangong, facing the combination of Long Family and Tangjiabao, Misty Gate and Blue Sky City, it will be difficult to resist, so it is very likely that he will attack Guanghan Tiangong.


    But Nangong Susu could not be so decisive, so she would lose to Guan Hanqing in this psychological calculation.


    When Guan Hanqing dared to do this, he naturally understood Nangong Susu''s foundation. He pressed on step by step and hummed coldly to Nangong Susu: "Palace Master Nangong, I will give you half a stick of incense to consider. If you don''t give me a satisfactory answer at that time, then don''t blame me for treating Guanghantian. The palace is killing!"


    "Who gave you the courage?!" At this moment, a very cold voice suddenly sounded.


    ...


    Tang Ye took Chen Zhongping and a thousand war horses to the Guanghan Temple, and encountered many obstacles from the six parties on the way. They had to stop and start a fight. For them, a small number of people from the six-party coalition forces are not worth mentioning, and they can be solved by sending hundreds of black warriors.


    However, they also had an impact, that is, the trip to the Guanghan Temple was delayed. For the soldiers equipped with organ armors and horses, the mysterious ice technique of the Guanghan Temple is the biggest nemesis, so they must prevent Guan Hanqing from getting help from the Guanghan Temple. In view of Tang Ye''s bad relationship with Nangong Susu, Chen Zhongping and the war cavalry both expressed concern.


    Chen Zhongping killed the last enemy who blocked them and threw away the enemy''s corpse, like a grass. When the war began, life seemed a lot cheaper. Every battle will kill people. After experiencing more, I seem to be indifferent to blood and death.


    "Everyone take a rest, don''t be too tired." Tang Ye stood by and said to the war cavalry who had just finished the battle, and ordered Chen Zhongping to take out some of the aura pills brought out from the dragon''s house to let the war cavalry recover. Enough strength.


    This war cavalry is the main combat power of the Long Family, so the material supply is very expensive.


    After doing what Tang Ye ordered, Chen Zhongping returned to Tang Ye and said worriedly: "Young Master, there will always be people from the six parties blocking us along the way. In my opinion, this is a trap, just to delay our arrival. Go to the Guanghan Temple, so that Guan Hanqing can negotiate with the Guanghan Temple. At that time, Guan Hanqing and Guanghan Temple have reached an agreement. It will be very unfavorable for us to join forces."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, just leave like this."


    Chen Zhongping was still worried and said: "Young Master, otherwise, the next time we meet people from the six-party coalition, I and some of the brothers can deal with it. You take some of the brothers to the Guanghan Temple."


    Tang Ye looked at Chen Zhongping with a light smile, and said, "You don''t have to worry about this, we just go like this. If the people of the six-party coalition want to stop me, then stop them, and we will eliminate them one by one. This will wait for us to arrive. Guanghan Tiangong, my own loss is not big, the enemy''s loss is big. Ha... this is a good thing for us."


    Chen Zhongping looked at Tang Ye''s doubts. He believed that Tang Ye would surely think of things he could think of. He also believed that the problem he was worried about really existed. However, Tang Ye didn''t look worried at all. Why is that?


    "Young Master, do you... have any countermeasures?" Chen Zhongping looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said with a smile: "There is no countermeasure, but there is one person, I think it is enough."


    "Huh?" Chen Zhongping was even more puzzled. Is there someone? Could one person be able to deal with Guan Hanqing, who took a large number of people to the Guanghan Temple?


    Tang Ye looked to the north and said, "When I returned to the capital city, Han Yue was no longer in the city, so she must have gone to the Guanghan Temple. She is very smart and very smart."


    "This..." Chen Zhongping said speechless in his heart. Qian Hanyue is the young master''s wife. It is understandable that the young master praised her, but can the young master''s wife solve Guan Hanqing alone?


    It must not be solved by one person, so, the young master''s wife went to Guanghan Temple alone, shouldn''t she be more worried?


    Chen Zhongping was very worried and very puzzled. Tang Ye didn''t intend to explain to him, saying: "You also go to rest, and when the brothers have rested, continue to set off. We don''t need to worry, just pack up the people of the six parties. When you arrive at the Guanghan Temple, you can simply take off Guan Hanqing''s head."


    "This..." Chen Zhongping exclaimed again in his heart, until now he still couldn''t adapt to Tang Ye''s confidence. It seems that you haven''t done anything, so why are you so leisurely?


    After the rest, Tang Ye, Chen Zhongping and the war cavalry continued to march northward. They were not in a hurry when they were blocked by the guards and they slowly eliminated them before continuing on the road.


    Although the main combat force of the Black Knights has left the city of God, there is no need to worry about it. Because there are many people in the rivers and lakes who support the Long Family''s unification of the rivers and lakes, such as Luo Dabao, these people have formed new combat power. In addition, people from the Misty Gate and Qingkong City came to support, the two big forces are no worse than the one in the six-party joint forces!


    This has caused the six-party joint forces to shout badly.


    The Long Family is not alone. So far, the power of the Long Family is not small at all. In addition to those groups that spontaneously come to help, they are Tangjiabao, Misty Gate, and Qingkong City. Together, these can already rival the six-party coalition forces! Then, if Tang Ye can get help from the Guanghan Temple, the six-party joint forces will have no advantage at all, and the possibility of losing to the Long Family is extremely high!


    There is one thing I have to mention here, which is the help of the ethereal door to the Long family. The condition of Deng Suifeng, the master of the mysterious door, asked to help the Long Family is to let Tang Ye marry Deng Yaoyao, that is, the Long Family and the Deng Family are married. Although Tang Ye focused on evading and avoiding this matter, now the illusory dispatch of troops meant that this matter had already had a result.


    This result was achieved when Tang Ye went to Qingkong City, Guan Dao Escort Bureau and the six-party forces launched a large-scale war. After the war started, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were worried about the situation and agreed to marry the Deng family.


    In other words, Tang Ye and Deng Yaoya have a marriage contract!


    This is very embarrassing. The marriage of the two families promises at this critical juncture that they can never regret the marriage, otherwise the impact will be very great. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long''s thoughts were the same as those in Gu Wu Jianghu, and they felt that it was nothing for Tang Ye to marry more women. But Tang Ye and Lin Yourong''s thoughts are not working. At that time, I was afraid that this would be a troublesome thing to cut and mess up.


    Deng Yaoyao has returned to the ethereal door. She naturally knew about the marriage with Tang Ye. She was also surprised by this kind of thing, but after learning that Tang Ye did not refuse, she also acquiesced in her heart. Now staying in the boudoir, whenever she thought of this, she couldn''t help but blush, bit her lip lightly, with a shy smile at the corner of her mouth, as if she was happy.


    The male college is married, and the female college is married. She thought it would be nice to marry Tang Ye.


    Regarding this matter, Tang Ye didn''t refuse, but didn''t know at all, and even had no chance to refuse. Now he knew about it, but he didn''t have time to deal with it, and he was busy leading the soldiers to eliminate the people who were behind the knife.

 Chapter 962： Miles frozen!

    Guan Hanqing wanted to put pressure on Nangong Susu, but suddenly there was a cold voice, as if the air was frozen by freezing. The chill made people tremble, Guan Hanqing yelled badly, and his whole body was on guard.


    Nangong Susu was very familiar with this breath and whispered, "Han Yue..."


    The person who spoke to Guan Hanqing was the princess.


    Nangong Susu was very surprised. She felt the breath of the princess, which was definitely above the strength of the fairyland. Although she knew that the princess was a rare genius in a century, she did not expect the princess to break through so quickly. It has only been a few months, and I have reached the Chaoxian Land!


    Guan Hanqing didn''t expect the princess to come suddenly, he thought the princess was still in the capital city. But even if the princess came, he was not afraid. He had arranged manpower outside. Unless Guanghan Tiangong wanted a situation where both sides would lose out, he was confident that Nangongsu would not dare to do it. After all, he is desperate. If he can''t get the help of Guanghan Tiangong, he will be destroyed by the Long Family. Therefore, if the Guanghan Temple does not help him, instead of being destroyed by the Long Family, he should destroy the Guanghan Temple, and he will be accompanied by a person.


    Guan Hanqing''s bet was that Nangong Su would not play with him like this!


    "Qian Hanyue, how are you here? Do you think that you can save the crisis of Guanghan Tiangong?" Guan Hanqing coldly hummed to the princess, without any fear.


    The princess took a look at him, with an expression of no interest, and hummed: "It''s up to you?"


    Guan Hanqing was very irritable, very upset with the arrogant look of the princess, and hummed: "What about me? Do you think that Longye can be the king and you become the princess? Dreaming, I would not allow this kind of thing! "


    The princess can''t afford to laugh at Guan Hanqing. She is a princess, so why beg to be a princess?


    The princess looked at Nangong Susu and said, "Although the Long Family can solve the six-party coalition forces, I hope it will be faster. Palace Lord, you help Tang Ye and let Tang Ye complete the task of unifying the rivers and lakes earlier."


    "Han Yue..." Nangong Susu was speechless, and Han Yue''s temperament of turning her arm out hadn''t changed at all. She asked herself to help Tang Ye that bastard. Is there such an obsession with Tang Ye? Or does Han Yue really want to be a princess, or a queen?


    Nangong Susu''s eyes looked a little strange when she looked at the princess.


    The princess still had that cold and arrogant expression, and said, "Guanghan Tiangong must do this."


    "But..." Nangong Susu looked a little embarrassed. If nothing else, she said that Guan Hanqing''s threat is still there. She glanced at Guan Hanqing and felt that the princess should put Guan Hanqing in her eyes. This is also a side character. .


    Guan Hanqing was really angry, and glared at the princess and shouted, "Qian Hanyue, you are too arrogant! Are you a vegetarian as my brother outside? Good! Since you have to help the Long Family by Guanghan Temple, I will destroy it now. Guanghan Tiangong. Even if I lose the sword and the Guanghan Tiangong, it will not make you feel better!"


    Nangong Susu looked anxious, the princess glanced at Guan Hanqing, her expression still indifferent, and hummed, "I said it, it''s up to you?"


    "You..." Guan Han was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    "Since you like despair so much, then I will make you despair." The princess snorted slightly and waved her hand. The temperature in the whole hall suddenly dropped and Guan Hanqing began to freeze around her body.


    "You...do you dare?!" Guan Hanqing knew that the princess was attacking him. He was furious, shouted, and resisted. However, it was only then that he discovered that his strength was completely unable to resist the freezing power of the princess.


    At this moment, he knew that the strength of the princess had reached the fairyland, and he was absolutely unable to resist a person with a profound understanding.


    Ice continued to form around Guan Hanqing''s body, and finally he became a huge ice sculpture.


    The princess walked up to Guan Hanqing and snorted coldly: "You said you have arranged a lot of people outside? Well, let''s solve it all at once."


    After speaking, the princess kicked Guan Hanqing''s ice sculpture, the ice sculpture flew out, and the princess leapt and stepped on the ice sculpture of Guan Hanqing. When the ice sculpture wanted to fall to the ground, the princess jumped and kicked, and the ice sculpture continued to fly. Suddenly, the princess kicked the ice sculpture outside the gate of the heavenly palace just like playing in the air.


    The ice sculpture fell to the ground and stood outside the gate of Tiangong, Guan Hanqing inside the ice sculpture stared wide. This is the look he maintained when he was frozen by the princess just now. He could see things outside. Although affected by the freezing, his mind was not as fast as usual, but he also knew that the princess was the one who wanted to draw him out and then destroy it!


    Guan Hanqing was very angry, but he was proud of the princess''s behavior, and seemed to be delighted. If the princess kills him directly, he will be over, and his people will not be able to wait for him, or if they know that he is dead, they may get confused. But the princess put him outside, let his people see, then his people will unite, and they will start to attack Guanghan Tiangong!


    He wanted to watch how the Guanghan Temple was destroyed, causing the people of Guanghan Temple to suffer and regret!


    Sure enough, after seeing Guan Hanqing being frozen, the people originally arranged by Guan Hanqing no longer lay in ambush and hide, all appeared, standing full of the glacier plain in front of the Guanghan Temple, and they were all aggressive, ready to attack the Guanghan Temple!


    Guan Hanqing, who became an ice sculpture, could not move, but sneered in his heart, thinking that Nangong Susu and Faye Wong would regret it!


    Nangong Susu was very worried after seeing so many people. In this case, even if the Guanghan Temple could be kept, she would pay a lot of price, which she did not want to see.


    "Han Yue, don''t be impulsive. This matter should be solved in a better way. Don''t let Guanghan Temple suffer these unnecessary losses." Nangong Susu said to the princess.


    The princess looked at Nangong Susu, with a calm expression, and said: "Palace Master, you can let the disciples in the palace come out... come out and harvest people."


    "Huh?" Nangong Susu was stunned, somewhat speechless. She felt that the princess and Tang Ye had learned badly, and her words had become so arrogant!


    Come out to harvest heads? Really, those people in Guan Hanqing are all wood, stand still and chop it for you? !


    The princess ignored Guan Hanqing¡¯s joy and Nangong Susu¡¯s surprise. Faced with nearly a thousand Guan Hanqing¡¯s hands in the glacier plain, after a cold snort, her hands quickly formed a seal, and the ice in front of her began to tremble, and then Cracked, the broken ice flew up and condensed into a super large blue giant sword.


    The blue giant sword flew up and hovered over the head of the princess. The princess once again made a knot print with both hands, muttering words in her mouth, and is brewing a big move!


    Guan Hanqing''s people saw and knew that the war was on, and rushed over while shouting.


    The princess still looked so cold, ignoring the people who rushed over. After reciting the words, she suddenly knocked the frozen giant sword down and inserted it into the ground!


    Chi Chi!


    After the blue giant sword was inserted into the ground, the surrounding ground began to freeze, and the icing spread quickly. It happened to those people in Shangguan Hanqing, who were affected by the cold, began to freeze, and finally turned into an ice sculpture!


    The scope of the freezing is still expanding, and finally one after another who shut the knife and dart board is frozen, becoming one after another ice sculpture!


    Freeze a large group of people at once!


    Nangong Susu looked stunned, and after a long time he exclaimed: "This is... a thousand miles of ice! Han Yue, this is a move that our ancestor of Guanghan Tiangong understands, how can you?"


    The princess didn''t know how to explain this kind of thing. She has memories of past lives, vaguely remembering that Guanghan Temple was created by a girl she had taught. In this way, she is the master of the patriarch of Guanghan Temple.


    How do you explain this to Nangong Susu?

 Chapter 963： remind you!

    It¡¯s really hard for the princess to explain to Nangong Susu, is it necessary to say to Nangong Susu, "I am the master of your ancestor of the Guanghan Temple?"


    This is a joke. People who don''t know the essence of her identity only think that she is a young woman. If she is the master of the ancestor of the Guanghan Temple, no one will believe it!


    But the princess put a trick to seal Guan Hanqing''s people in ice. With this kind of strength, Nangong Susu was confident that he was not an ancestor who could not do it!


    Even after reaching the Chaoxian Realm, such a wide range of frozen magical powers is impossible without knowing the mystery. And knowing this mystery, she heard the master say that only the ancestors can!


    Nangongsu couldn''t help but doubt the identity of the princess, is it the person who reincarnated in the Guanghan Temple?


    The princess ignored Nangong Susu''s surprise, and relieved Guan Hanqing from freezing, and said, "Is this the threat you mentioned?"


    Guan Hanqing''s face was pale, and 10,000 grass-n mud horses ran across his heart, thinking that the princess was too bullying...In this case, he was desperate!


    Just now the princess said to let him know despair, this is indeed despair!


    With so many subordinates, they were completely frozen by the princess''s big move!


    What an international joke!


    Guan Hanqing''s desire to die is gone. Sure enough, the mysterious ice technique of the Guanghan Temple has an unimaginable effect on large-scale battles. If you can get this kind of power, why worry?


    However, Qian Hanyue didn''t help herself, she was Long Ye''s woman, she would definitely help Long Ye!


    "Damn it!" Guan Hanqing scolded in his heart, he didn''t understand why Tang Ye would have so many powerful people to help, even the Misty Gate and Qingkong City went to help Tang Ye. Is Tang Ye destined to be the one to be king?


    The princess looked at Guan Hanqing with a cold expression, and hummed: "If you are honest, you won''t die. Now that the trouble is at this point, Tang Ye will definitely kill you. Now your life is only temporarily kept with me. When Tang Ye arrives, it will be your death date. According to Tang Ye¡¯s style of doing things, your brain will play its due role."


    "You..." Guan Hanqing stared at the princess stubbornly, his head is such a thing, it is so used as an object?


    The princess has always done things decisively and thoroughly. Although the people of Guan Hanqing have been frozen, but only in this way, if the ice is cracked, those people will be fine. As a result, the princess raised her hand and shook it, sending out a shocking force, sweeping the enemies who were frozen by thousands of miles of ice, and suddenly "popping", the ice on those people who were frozen was shattered.


    But breaking is not to crack the ice, but to cause internal damage by breaking the ice. After the ice shattered, all those people fell to the ground and groaned in pain, with serious internal injuries and unable to fight for a short time.


    The freezing power of the princess is so powerful. After thousands of miles of ice is frozen, it can be described as a large-scale AOE skill.


    In fact, Tang Ye will also, he can release a raging prairie fire, forming a sea of ??fire. However, without reaching Chaoxianxian, such moves would not hurt much. It costs a lot and has no effect, it is better not to use it.


    After the princess got rid of Guan Hanqing''s people, she looked at him and snorted coldly: "Your people are over. Honestly, wait for death here."


    After all, the princess waved her hand, and the freezing power immediately revived, freezing Guan Hanqing into a statue, standing still in the ice and snow.


    After Guan Hanqing was resolved, the princess looked at Nangong Susu and said, "Palace Lord, the matter is resolved. When Tang Ye arrives, please agree to join the Long Family and help the Long Family deal with the six-party coalition forces. End this as soon as possible. It''s going to be quiet as early as sunset, right?"


    The princess made a lot of sense, but Nangong has always had his own ideas and said: "Han Yue, we don''t have to form an alliance with the Long Family, we can negotiate with the Long Family..."


    "Palace Master, how much do you hate Tang Ye?" Before Nangong Susu finished speaking, the princess interrupted her and asked.


    Nangong Susu was taken aback for a moment, and when this question was asked, she really didn''t know how to answer it.


    To say whether she hates Tang Ye or not, in fact she doesn''t hate, she doesn''t hate at all, but she is a little angry. She always feels that Tang Ye has been against her.


    Another thing she was angry about was that Tang Ye took off her veil and saw her face. She was a young woman, even looking younger than the princess. Many people don''t know, so others think she is mysterious. But in front of Tang Ye, this sense of mystery was gone, which made her quite annoyed.


    "I... I don''t hate him." Nangong Susu replied with some twist.


    The princess smiled rarely, and said: "You don''t hate him, why do you always oppose him?"


    "It''s not against it, it''s fighting for the interests of Guanghan Temple." Nangong Susu said.


    The princess laughed a little bit and said: "You know what you think in your heart. Out of good intentions, I remind you not to treat Tang Ye like this again, otherwise your heart will easily be upset. If you provoke Tang Ye again, He will put you to sleep."


    "..."


    Nangong Susu was stunned, watching the princess want to cry. I expect such a high Han Yue, how can I say such a rogue! Moreover, she is Tang Ye''s fiancee, so she didn''t get angry and said that Tang Ye would sleep with other women!


    Nangong Susu was a little messy, and didn''t understand the relationship between Tang Ye and the princess.


    The princess shook her head and sighed slightly. It''s not that she doesn''t care about those things about Tang Ye, but that she can''t manage, and doesn''t want to. In her life, if Tang Ye didn''t marry other women, she had to help find and choose a concubine. The emperor''s affairs were always more complicated. Fortunately, the princess had a good memory. She felt that she was the luckiest person. The relationship with Tang Yewei was not just to marry according to the rules, but to truly love each other. There are very few women in the emperor''s house who can have love.


    Where did Nangong Susu know so many things, just as the princess was talking nonsense, she lost her temper after being annoyed, and asked the princess: "Han Yue, the thousands of miles of ice that you played just now, I was in the records left by the ancestors. I have seen it. But no one can use it. How did you do it?"


    The princess was taken aback for a while. She couldn''t explain that she was the master of the ancestor of the Guanghan Temple, so she smiled at Nangong Susu and said, "It''s probably an enlightenment situation. I now understand the fairyland and see a lot. Things are open and cheerful, and when the palace lord reaches this stage, he will understand what is going on."


    Nangong Susu wanted to say something but stopped, she saw it, and the princess didn''t want to explain to her. Although she was a little disappointed, she accepted it calmly and said, "Han Yue, I want to know, you are so good to Long Ye, is there some reason I don''t know?"


    "Yes." The princess admitted and said: "Me and Tang Ye are already... husband and wife relationship."


    Nangong Susu was taken aback, watching the princess do not know what to answer. The reason why the princess was so good to Tang Ye, she had imagined a lot, but she had never imagined the relationship between husband and wife!

 Chapter 964： Great things can happen!

    Although Nangong Susu never thought that Tang Ye and the princess were already a husband and wife, but now that the princess said it in person, she was not unacceptable.


    Think about it, Tang Ye and the princess are both born out of the sky. It seems that this is not a coincidence, so it is reasonable to know each other before then. Tang Ye is from the outside world, so Han Yue, who has such a close relationship with Tang Ye, probably too.


    Nangong Susu is very curious about the princess, but it is difficult to ask too much. She did not ask, the princess would not take the initiative to explain. The princess froze Guan Hanqing again, stood in front of the gate of Guanghan Tiangong, and then went back inside.


    Nangong Susu followed in. Now the strength of the princess has reached the fairyland, but she has not arrived, which makes her feel quite complicated. She is the Lord of the Guanghan Temple, and the presence of the princess makes her standing in this position very embarrassing.


    The princess saw Nangong Susu¡¯s silent expression and knew that Nangong Susu had a knot because of her. After thinking about it, she did not want to delay Nangong Susu, and said: "If you know more about me, probably There won''t be any depression."


    Nangong Susu looked at the princess suspiciously.


    The princess smiled and said: "Let me tell you something about me, after all, I shouldn''t have much time here. Palace Master, do you know...the reincarnation?"


    Nangong Susu was taken aback, and then smiled: "Of course, reincarnation is something that can only be done by the powerful Mahayana in Wonderland. Using enough aura, fusion of one''s own blood and magical powers, the primordial infant is born, and then implanted in Gang Among pregnant women. In this process, countless efforts are required, and the right person must be selected to ensure the success after reincarnation. And this reincarnation is not a success in one generation. Those who carry blood and magical powers, It may be that he awakened in dozens of his descendants. So there will be some reincarnated people who actually belonged to hundreds of years ago."


    The reincarnation magical powers of Yuan Ying''s pregnancy body are not unfamiliar among powerful warriors, because being able to do such a thing shows that this person is so powerful that he is already in the Mahayana stage of the fairyland, and it is said that it is an absolutely powerful existence who has begun to sprint into the gods. The world cannot communicate with God, and the strongest is Mahayana in Wonderland, unless it breaks the shackles of heaven and earth.


    The princess smiled at Nangong Susu: "You understand very clearly."


    Nangong Susu happily said, "This is because the reincarnation of the Nascent Soul''s magical powers means that they have cultivated to the point of absolute strength. This is the pursuit of every warrior..."


    Nangong Susu said, suddenly realized something, and looked at the princess in shock, "Han Yue, are you... the reincarnation of Yuan Ying?"


    The princess nodded and said: "Otherwise, why do you think I can make such rapid progress? I have a deeper understanding of the profound ice technique than you, and these are all memories of my previous life."


    "This..." Nangong Susu doesn''t know what to say. If you count it this way, Han Yue has a memory of a previous life, isn''t it a few generations older than himself?


    Nangong Susu immediately thought of the relationship between the princess and the Guanghan Temple. If Han Yue was her ancestor, then she would appear rude to speak like this. She looked at the princess and asked carefully: "Han Yue, then your relationship with Guanghan Tiangong..."


    "I''m not from Guanghan Temple." The princess said directly, dispelling Nangong Susu''s concerns.


    She didn''t want to say that she was the master of Guanghan Tiangong''s ancestor. That would definitely frighten Nangong Susu, and maybe Nangong Susu would think about something.


    Nangong Susu finds it strange that people who are not from Guanghan Tiangong can also use profound ice technique?


    The princess flicked her and said: "The time I lived in was much more prosperous than this time. The Guanghan Temple has not yet appeared. It is not surprising that only one person understands the mysterious ice technique, so it is not surprising that I also understand it. Maybe I will talk to you. The Hantian Palace may have a great relationship."


    Nangong Susu suddenly became very respectful to the princess, thinking that the princess was at the level of her old ancestor, and looked at the princess and said, "Han Yue...no, senior..."


    Suddenly, Nangong Susu found that it had become difficult to call the princess. It is also called Han Yue, which is very disrespectful, but it is like an ancestor. But if you call it senior, the princess is so young now, as a woman, she should not like it even more!


    The princess shook her head lightly and said with a smile: "Just call me Han Yue, this life is this life, the past life is the past life, live in the present."


    This insight into life, the princess learned from Tang Ye. It''s really good to live in the moment. But Tang Ye said this is very disgusting, because he lives in the present, he lives under his crotch. When facing a woman, he can''t help but feels like he lives in the present, what he wants to do in his heart. The princess didn''t want to talk about Tang Ye anymore, there were so many hateful places!


    Nangong Susu was still a little uncomfortable and smiled awkwardly.


    The princess stopped talking nonsense with her, and said: "When Tang Ye arrives at Guanghan Temple, you promise to help him. This is the general trend. The rivers and lakes need to be unified, and only by unified can they get a great atmosphere to break the shackles of heaven and earth. This is a warrior. You will benefit for life. There is no end to your cultivation journey. Your talent is very high. You don''t want to be able to move forward when the pace of cultivation reaches its peak one day in the future, right?"


    Nangong Susu was silent. Since other methods cannot break the shackles of heaven and earth, it is indeed a good way to dominate the rivers and lakes, establish a dynasty, and let the emperor accumulate luck in his body.


    Even if the emperor fails, there is another long-term solution. After the establishment of the dynasty, the Jade Seal of the Kingdom will reappear. The Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom will surely accumulate air luck, and you can break the shackles of heaven and earth without going to the outside world!


    The princess was worried that Nangong Susu would not help Tang Ye because of his prejudice against Tang Ye, and said: "I have some insights about the mysterious ice technique, which can be taught to you, so that your mysterious ice technique can be upgraded to the next level. "Wan Li Bingfeng" can also be passed to you, but the condition is that you help Tang Ye. What do you think of this condition?"


    Nangong Susu was flattered and felt that it was too polite for a figure like the princess to negotiate terms with her in a good voice. Mainly, she felt that the princess was at the level of her ancestors, and she always respected the teacher, so she shook her head to the princess and said that she should not be so polite.


    The princess smiled and said, "Because of your relationship with Tang Ye, you can''t agree?"


    "No, I have no special relationship with Tang Ye!" Nangong Susu nervously explained to the princess.


    Wang Hao said that, as if she had some improper relationship with Tang Ye, as if she had hatred because of love. She and Tang Yeqing are innocent, but there is no such a mess.


    The princess smiled and said: "Then you agree?"


    Nangong Susu curled his head and said, "It''s nothing to help Tang Ye. Listening to what you said, it is indeed a good thing to realize the unification of the rivers and lakes. Perhaps...this rivers and lakes should be changed. It has been so long in the past. I want to break the shackles of heaven and earth, but I have been unsuccessful. Now, it¡¯s good to try other methods."


    The princess smiled. In this way, with the help of Guanghan Tiangong, the Long Family won''t have any problems in taking this arena.

 Chapter 965： More involuntary!

    Tang Ye and Chen Zhongping took the black warriors all the way northward, eliminating batch after batch of enemies that Guan Hanqing arranged to obstruct them. And these people don''t know now that Guan Hanqing has been dealt with by the princess. They thought that this would allow Guan Hanqing to successfully unite with Guanghan Temple.


    When he was about to reach the Guanghan Temple, Tang Ye encountered a group of enemy forces that prevented them from advancing. The calm Chen Zhongping was also irritated by the harassment, and he rode out on the organ warhorse himself to chop off the heads of all these enemies.


    However, a person from behind rushed to report to the group of people. The group was shocked when they heard it, and then became panicked. He glanced at Chen Zhongping, who was going to deal with them on the jockey. Without the intent to fight, he retreated all at once, and even fled scattered around.


    "This..." Chen Zhongping was a little dumbfounded when he saw this scene, and then he laughed loudly, very proud. He didn''t expect that he was so awesome that he frightened the enemy and fled as soon as he appeared on the stage. He was really brave by nature!


    The black war cavalry behind him expressed doubts about this situation and glanced at the laughing Chen Zhongping with weird eyes. They think that Chen Zhongping with a fat Chinese character face is more of a simple and honest feeling, not the kind that can directly scare people away. So, what is going on with the people of the six parties?


    They looked at Tang Ye, wanting to get answers from this legendary young master.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "It was Chen who led the hero and bravely, who directly stunned the enemy."


    "Ah quack..." Chen Zhongping smiled exaggeratedly when he heard Tang Ye''s words, just like a duck.


    The black war cavalry rolled their eyes together. Why didn''t I think that the leader Chen was so powerful?


    Tang Ye smiled and didn''t explain much, and led everyone into the area of ??Guanghan Temple.


    He knew the truth about those people who fled. It must have happened to Guan Hanqing, which caused them to lose their military spirit and fighting spirit, and then face the mighty and turbulent war cavalry, and it would be strange not to flee.


    After entering the territory of Guanghan Tiangong, the women who covered their faces with veils did not stop Tang Ye and gave way to them all. Only when he got to the gate of the Heavenly Palace, someone who was probably the captain came over to talk to Tang Ye and tell Tang Ye what to do.


    "That, that is...?!" At this moment, a war cavalry exclaimed in surprise.


    Everyone looked at him and saw him staring into the distance. Everyone followed his gaze and saw an ice statue standing in front of him. The ice statue was actually formed by freezing a person, and this person, It is Guan Hanqing!


    How did Guan Hanqing get frozen? !


    Isn''t this one of the bigwigs of the six parties? He said he wanted to stop the Long Family and even destroy the Long Family, but now he was frozen at the gate of Guanghan Temple!


    Even if the Guanghan Temple does not like Guan Hanqing''s personality, he can''t directly freeze people as statues!


    Everyone knows about Guan Hanqing''s strength, so even if Nangong Susu makes a move, it will be difficult to freeze Guan Hanqing like this!


    In addition, Guan Hanqing came to Guanghan Tiangong to negotiate terms, but Guanghan Tiangong treated him this way, which was very unruly. Even if Guanghan Tiangong didn''t want to talk about it, it wouldn''t make Guan Hanqing like this.


    Besides, Guan Hanqing''s strength is similar to that of Nangong Susu, so Guan Hanqing does not mean that he can be defeated if he can be defeated, unless he is above Chaoxianjing.


    But according to intelligence, Nangong Susu did not break through to the fairyland.


    After seeing Guan Hanqing who was frozen into an ice sculpture, everyone had a little discussion. They looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was not surprised at all. Soon they thought of what Tang Ye said earlier that there is no need for the young master¡¯s wife in Guanghan Tiangong. afraid. Now it seems that this kind of thing has come true! It must be because of the young master''s wife, Guan Hanqing was killed!


    Everyone suddenly looked at Tang Ye, all in awe and admiration. This young master is really getting stronger and stronger!


    Tang Ye saw Guan Hanqing who was frozen into an ice sculpture, and smiled, knowing that this was the masterpiece of the princess. At the same time, he also breathed a sigh of relief. Guan Hanqing was killed, indicating that Guanghan Tiangong would join the Long Family''s combat power. In this way, the Long Family, Tang Family Fort, Miao Men, Qingkong City, and Guanghan Tiangong, and those who spontaneously came to help the Long Family, already included most of the forces in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. In this way, the pattern of the rivers and lakes has been set, and the Long Family will become the emperor and establish the Dragon Dynasty!


    With a sigh of relief, Tang Ye entered the Guanghan Temple with a smile to see Nangong Susu and the princess.


    In the beautiful and exquisite Crystal Palace, the princess was talking with Nangong Susu, discussing the mysterious ice technique. Now that Nangong Susu has agreed to help the Long Family, the princess will also do what she promised to teach Nangong Susu more of the mystery of the mysterious ice technique, such as the terrifying magical powers of the frozen Wanli.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming in, Nangong Susu snorted coldly for some reason, seemingly pissed, and hummed: "Since Guanghan Temple has chosen to help the Long Family, you can''t sit there anymore, Han Yue, I will arrange some Announce it by the way. If those people know the situation, they should know how to stop so as not to cause unnecessary harm to themselves."


    Nangong Susu was kind, and after knowing that Guanghan Tiangong had assisted the Long Family, the six-party coalition forces would definitely not be opponents. If they continue to deal with the Long Family, they will definitely be wiped out. In order to reduce the damage, their best course is to stop there.


    However, Tang Ye didn¡¯t mean to obey Nangong Susu. When Nangong Susu coldly hummed and wanted to leave, Tang Ye¡¯s mouth flashed with an evil charm, and said: "Nangong Palace Master, I know you are kind, but this is impossible. Let''s forget it. First of all, they will continue to deal with my Long Family, because they have to fight for a breath. This is called dignity, very valuable, for it, many people are willing to die."


    "Then, it''s like doing a bad thing halfway and being discovered, even if he stops, he still does the bad thing. He will panic in his heart, and when he panicks, he will still raise the knife, then I will take action."


    Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu with a wicked smile, and continued: "Finally, even if they don¡¯t lift the knife, I will stoke the knife. A unified land, a world that was originally defeated by force. If there is not enough blood shed, it will not be reliable, and people will not take it seriously. Therefore, a blood and smoke of gunpowder that spread throughout the rivers and lakes must not be less, otherwise the world built by the Long Family will not be reliable. "


    When Nangong Susu heard Tang Ye''s words, he frowned and said angrily: "Long Ye, you don''t need to kill them all!"


    Tang Ye looked at her and resolutely said, "Bleeding now is for less bloodshed in the future. If a crisis-ridden country is established and riots occur in two days, people will not be able to live in peace every day, and they may even be injured by terrorists. I will never allow this kind of thing!"


    What is it? It¡¯s easy to fight the country and it¡¯s hard to keep the country, this is it! Tang Ye is a smart person and knows what to do. And in this position, there will be more involuntary things.

 Chapter 966： Descendants become kings!

    Tang Ye''s words were very reasonable, and Nangong Susu didn''t know how to refute it. But she couldn''t help being angry with Tang Ye in her heart, she kept her face cold, and finally left with a cold snort.


    "Guanghan Tiangong is to protect more talents and promise to help your Long Family. There is no reason other than that, it is just as forced by you!" Nangong Susu left such an angry sentence when he left.


    Tang Ye would not be polite to her just because Nangong Susu joined the Long family, and some things were destined to do that, such as the killing caused by the war between the two sides. Tang Ye would not pretend to be a saint and say not to let any blood bleed. Things happen.


    On the contrary, he had to let the blood flow enough before he stopped!


    It sounds very cruel, but looking at Tang Ye, I think it is very necessary. Tang Ye showed a kind of determination and great courage, which made people unable to oppose it.


    Nangong Susu didn''t know how to refute, so he snorted and left the hall.


    Tang Ye shrugged and expressed helplessness. He really didn''t know how to eliminate Nangong Susu''s prejudice against him.


    The princess looked at him and said: "The palace lord is not angry with you, don''t care."


    "That''s not anger yet, what is anger?" Tang Ye felt speechless, walked to the side of the princess, and said concerned: "Are you okay?"


    The princess shook her head and said, "It''s okay. I broke through to the fairyland and felt the infinite power in my body. It''s just a matter of dealing with Guan Hanqing."


    Tang Ye laughed, thinking that Wang Hao''s arrogant words were very interesting. The princess helped him a lot in solving Guan Hanqing. He stretched out the hand of the princess, slightly intimate, and said, "Han Yue, thank you."


    The princess squinted slightly, watching Tang Ye play with the taste: "Do you want to thank me? By physical means?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect the princess to speak so casually, and smiled: "If you want, I don''t mind."


    "I mind." The princess said badly: "Why do you take advantage of me so that you can thank me? Don''t you enjoy it when you sleep with me?"


    "This..." Tang Ye really didn''t know how to answer this question.


    The princess sneered, walked and left, then stopped and turned to look at Tang Ye, and said, "Come to my room at night."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the princess and couldn''t help smirking. Does the princess imply anything?


    The princess has turned and left.


    Tang Ye shrugged, not paying too much attention to the words of the princess. If he rests at night, it is not surprising that he goes to the princess''s room, after all, he and the princess are in that kind of relationship.


    Nangong Susu declared that Guanghan Tiangong would help the Long Family for a while. The people in Guan Hanqing didn''t handle it well, so Tang Ye went to deal with it. Later, Tang Ye would sweep back all the way from the north, and get rid of the enemies who opposed the Long Family.


    Once again, it will be **** and cruel.


    ...


    The princess left the hall and went straight to a snowy peak outside, and met someone, Long Qingcheng.


    "Let''s continue the last topic." The princess said to Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng has always followed in the dark to protect Tang Ye. Since the princess met her last time, her existence is no longer a secret to the princess. With the current strength of the princess, it is not difficult to find her, she simply stopped hiding.


    She looked at the princess and frowned slightly in doubt, and said, "What happened last time?"


    The princess was silent for a while and said, "I asked you, have you ever thought about not avoiding Tang Ye and living with Tang Ye?"


    "This is impossible!" Long Qingcheng resolutely said.


    "This is really impossible." The princess''s voice was cold and arrogant, as if to announce a sentence.


    Long Qingcheng rolled his head. Although what the princess said was the truth, the princess''s tone made her somewhat uncomfortable. But with the close relationship between the princess and Tang Ye, she has the right to say that to her, so she can''t refute anything.


    The princess was silent again, and then said: "What I said, you can''t be with Tang Ye, it''s not because I am close to Tang Ye that you are not allowed to be together. Now, what I want to say is even more important. Long-term, and necessary. Even, that is a major event to save Tang Ye''s life."


    "Save Tang Ye''s life?" Long Qingcheng became greatly worried. Now she lives to protect Tang Ye, if something happens to Tang Ye, then her existence will be meaningless.


    The princess nodded and said: "I told you that Tang Ye and I are not ordinary people, but the reincarnation of the Nascent Infant''s pregnant body. I have regained the memory of my previous life, but Tang Ye has not. Tang Ye''s awakening conditions Very high, this is probably related to the hands and feet he made during the Yuanying pregnancy in his previous life. I don¡¯t know what arrangements he made, but according to my guess, what he is going to experience now is within his arrangements... Don¡¯t you think he is a very good strategy man?"


    Long Qingcheng nodded. She felt that the more she knew about Tang Ye, the more she felt that Tang Ye was not like a man several years younger than her. It is like a mature and stable person who has been pointing the country for a long time. With him, you don''t need those trivial worries, but you need to keep up with his intelligence, support him, and help him. The average person simply cannot do this.


    The princess continued: "After I entered the Dynasty Wonderland, some secrets hidden deep in my memory slowly emerged, allowing me to see some things...probably it was a preemptive thing. Among the things Tang Ye will experience, there is one The big catastrophe, this big catastrophe is coming. He probably also noticed it, but he doesn''t know how to crack it, so we have to help him.


    "How to help?" Long Qingcheng said anxiously. Tang Ye had a big catastrophe, she would definitely help, this was beyond doubt.


    The princess said: "To solve this catastrophe, we must figure out what this catastrophe is. I have been observing for a long time and know that this catastrophe is Tang Ye''s luck. His luck has reached its peak, and this time must be transferred or breakthrough, otherwise Things will be reversed, and the loss of luck will give those who kill people through luck a chance to kill Tang Ye. And luck is probably the only way to kill Tang Ye."


    "Then how do we help Tang Ye solve this problem of the peak of luck?" Long Qingcheng cared.


    The princess was silent, squinted her eyes, as if hesitating about something, and finally made up her mind, saying: "Now that Tang Ye''s fortune is combined with that of the Long Family, then his fortune will be transferred to the future of the Long Family. That¡¯s fine. But he can¡¯t move forward with the Long Family, otherwise the two great fortunes will come together, which will cause more serious consequences. It is possible that Tang Ye and the Long Family will end up together! This is because Tang Ye belongs to the big world. People and luck are very different and cannot coexist."


    "What on earth do you want to do?" Long Qingcheng asked.


    The princess looked firm, and said: "Tang Ye''s luck helped the Long Family become a king. But Tang Ye is not a king."


    Long Qingcheng was taken aback, and he didn''t understand. Tang Ye himself is a member of the Long Family. If the Long Family becomes an emperor''s family, what will Tang Ye not become an emperor?


    The princess felt troubled, she gritted her teeth and simply said: "In short, Tang Ye can''t become a king, but the Long family wants to become an emperor''s family, so the Long family wants a king who can become a king. Long Xingtian is impossible, he has already retired. The heart cannot carry such strong luck. Then the only way is..."


    "Huh?" Long Qingcheng was puzzled.


    The princess turned her head and snorted: "Just to let the Long Family have a queen, you... are pregnant with a child of Tang Ye."


    "..."


    Long Qingcheng was dumbfounded.


    It turned out that the princess explained that it was the reason why the latter became convoluted. She wanted to let herself be pregnant with Tang Ye''s child. After the Long Family, Tang Ye would not become a king, and his child would become a king, which resolved the disaster of luck.


    However, Long Qingcheng could not accept it. Why is it the child who is pregnant with Tang Ye?


    The princess is not pregnant by Tang Ye''s wife. Is this generous enough to let his man sleep with other women?

 Chapter 967： They must be afraid!

    Long Qingcheng was too surprised by the princess''s words, so unexpected that he couldn''t digest it. Actually let her go to Huai Tang Ye''s child!


    This is incredible. The princess was the woman Tang Ye was about to marry, and she actually wanted Tang Ye to sleep with another woman and let this woman bear Tang Ye''s child. As a woman who is about to marry Tang Ye, isn''t this decision tantamount to stabbing herself?


    It must be very painful!


    Long Qingcheng resolutely refused: "I won''t agree!"


    "You don''t want to save Tang Ye? You don''t want to save Long''s house?" The princess snorted coldly, staring at Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng became angry and argued with the princess: "This is not a question of saving Tang Ye and the Long Family, but... it is a huge harm to you. I can''t imagine how you made this decision. Tang Ye is the man you are about to marry. If he does something like that with other women, how can you accept it?"


    The princess was silent. After watching Long Qingcheng for a long time, she suddenly smiled and said, "You are right, this kind of thing hurts me a lot. Actually, I know that Tang Ye slept with other women, and even more than one. Things in the outside world. However, that kind of knowing can be regarded as not knowing. Now that it is clear and clear to know, it is always very uncomfortable. However, my idea is not Lin Yourong, I am a reincarnated person. In the dynasty that was once alive, Tang Ye was a prince. When he was dissatisfied with me, it¡¯s not a strange thing to enter another woman¡¯s room to sleep in front of me. Just like married to the emperor, the emperor beats you in. Leng Gong, do you dare to have an opinion?"


    Long Qingcheng was stunned for a moment, looking at the princess and found it incredible. She could see from the face of the princess, as if the princess really saw this kind of thing. In addition, she also wondered, who is Lin Yourong?


    "You just said... Lin Yourong? Who is she?" Long Qingcheng asked in confusion.


    "The other me." Wang Hao said simply, but didn''t intend to explain to Long Qingcheng slowly about the outside world. As she said, Lin Yourong is from the outside world. If she knew that Tang Ye was **** another woman, she would definitely mind it. But if it were her, when Tang Ye was king, it would not be a big deal for Tang Ye to sleep with other women.


    All in all, in order to resolve the tragedy of luck facing Tang Ye and the Long Family, the princess can accept Tang Ye''s relationship with other women. Of course she didn''t feel it at all, I''m afraid she was depressed for a long time.


    She said to Long Qingcheng: "The descendants are king. I can think of the only way to help Tang Ye resolve the calamity. If you don''t do it and Tang Ye can''t solve it, then you can only look at Tang Ye. After experiencing a catastrophe with the Long Family, Tang Ye may die, and the Long Family may die. Long Qingcheng, do you want to do this?"


    Long Qingcheng looked complicated, and looked at the princess and said, "Why don''t you do this?"


    "I can not do it!"


    The princess hummed unwillingly, if she could do this, why bother to discuss with Long Qingcheng.


    She took a deep breath and explained: "The descendants of the Long Family are kings, so that the descendants of the Long Family will carry Tang Ye''s fortune, and then break through the Long Family''s Qi fortune limit and turn the Long Family''s Qi fortune into the Emperor''s Fortune. There is a rumored national jade seal, so there is no need to worry about the limit of air transport and the consequences of the extremes of things being reversed. The descendants of the Long family must be related to Tang Ye and the Long Family at the same time, which can carry Tang Ye¡¯s air transport and develop the Long Family¡¯s energy. Luck. And you, Long Qingcheng, you used to be the eldest lady of the Long Family, and you have the authentic luck of the Long Family. Therefore, you can only conceive the offspring of the Long Family."


    Long Qingcheng was caught in a huge selection difficulty, and said, "I don''t know what to do. This kind of thing is ridiculous, isn''t it? But, I won''t let Tang Ye and Long''s family have an accident..."


    "Actually, you don''t need to think too much, just lie on the bed and take off your clothes and let Tang Ye sleep for a while. However, remember not to let Tang Ye leave your body. If you want to get pregnant, you must let Tang Ye have something. Something enters your body for some cruel competition." The princess said blankly.


    As a woman, it is really uncomfortable to let her man out.


    Long Qingcheng was quite speechless when he heard what the princess said. Although she could not understand some words, she also smelled a very rogue smell. Can''t Tang Ye leave his body? What did Tang Ye''s stuff enter his body to compete? It''s... shameless!


    The princess sighed long and looked numb, and said, "I am also a woman. What do you want me to do if I do this? What can I do?"


    "Han Yue..." Long Qingcheng felt extremely unbearable when seeing such a princess, and suddenly felt very painful. Why did he let himself face such a thing?


    Long Qingcheng finally relieved his heart, but he was still worried, and his expression was sad: "Even if I promise you, you know my relationship with Tang Ye. I said I don''t see him again. And he... always treats me as his sister. . How could he do...do that kind of thing with me?"


    The princess sneered, a little contemptuous, and said: "Will men not like this kind of thing? I tell you, men like this kind of thing the most. Although you are Tang Ye''s sister, you are not related to Tang Ye. This is the most **** relationship. It¡¯s a matter of mine. I bet that when Tang Ye touches your body, he will be very excited. If he feels exciting in his heart, it will make you..."


    "Stop! Don''t say it anymore!" Long Qingcheng looked at the princess in annoyance, feeling that what the princess said was really shameless.


    The princess shrugged and said: "I''m just venting. Facing this kind of thing, can''t make me go crazy and vent my unhappiness? I have lived in the big world, and I want to scold my mother, ***** *... or something."


    Long Qingcheng was also driven crazy by the princess, and wanted to scold someone, but then she realized that she had cultivated too well in the past and she didn''t know how to scold her. Go to hell, fuck, bastard... These don''t seem to be enough to vent!


    The two women felt pity for the same illness, and almost cried together.


    "That''s it...decided?" Finally no longer mad, the princess looked at Long Qingcheng and said softly.


    Long Qingcheng looked sad, nodded lightly, and said, "Yes."


    The princess said: "At night you go to my room and wait for Tang Ye. If Tang Ye realizes his disaster, he will understand it the moment he sees you. He is smarter than everyone, so some things may be better than me. Know it early. As for whether he wants to... he has to be willing, he and I still have too many things to do, whether it is from the previous life or outside the big world, we have never let go. ...We must resolve this catastrophe."


    It''s rare for the princess to speak so softly. Presumably this decision is really made, even if you feel unhappy, you have to endure it.


    Looking at the princess, Long Qingcheng felt very sorry for her, and couldn''t help his eyes flushing.


    The princess smiled far-fetched and said: "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go back. After this is over, we will find Tang Ye to settle the accounts. Also, the man who plays with luck, wants him to pay! Although we are women, women When we get angry, even we are afraid, do you think they are afraid?"


    Long Qingcheng smiled, thinking about it this way, it seemed that he felt better.

 Chapter 968： After all, it doesnt belong to you!

    The princess and Long Qingcheng negotiated so happily, and the two went back together. The princess did not return to her room, but let Long Qingcheng stay in it.


    Long Qingcheng''s mood is quite complicated. Although she accepted the arrangement after talking so much to the princess, and told herself to be open to it. But at this moment, her complicated mood returned. Sitting dignified on the bed, like a bride who has just been married, waiting for the bridegroom to come in to remove the red hijab, and then a shy bridal night.


    She was nervous and messy, but she seemed to have expectations, so that Long Qingcheng''s head buzzed and went blank, almost giving her an urge to escape.


    Too much torment.


    Tang Ye didn''t know about the plan of the princess and Long Qingcheng, and he couldn''t understand this kind of thing. What a powerful woman the princess is, she ran to let another woman come to sleep with her man, and she had to leave seeds...This kind of thing is not usually done by women.


    However, if it is impossible to imagine that the princess would do such a thing, it is precisely that only women like the princess can do such a thing.


    Think that the princess usually likes to come out and show off her cold and arrogant temperament and strong ability?


    How could it be so simple, in fact, the princess had been watching all this, but when it wasn''t critical, she didn''t even bother to take care of those things. And now, it is about Tang Ye''s life, and it is about the historic turning event that Guwu Jianghu transformed a dynasty. She stood up and arranged everything so that it could crush the situation set by Qi Zhenwu!


    Qi Zhenwu''s game is to use the law of contradictory things against Tang Ye and Long Family. The luck of Long Family and Tang Ye is at its peak. In the event of a war, blood and dry bones will impact their luck. Since they have not broken the limit, they will definitely decline. Once it declines, it is irretrievable, and there will be a natural punishment at that time!


    In the face of this kind of thing, the princess helped Tang Ye to transfer the luck and inject into the Long Family. The Long Family established the dynasty, and the dynasty established the jade seal of the country, breaking the limit of luck, and perfectly solving the problem of the prosperity of luck on both sides.


    If Long Qingcheng was conceived at this time, it would probably take more than a year after Tang Ye quelled other rebellions in the rivers and lakes, and the Long Family would have been born by then. After Qi Luck is transferred to the Long Family, when he grows up to a certain age, it is the time to become king.


    This is not something that can be done all at once.


    At this time, Tang Ye was standing on a high ice crystal wall in the Guanghan Temple. The high wall was like a frozen Great Wall, surrounding the Guanghan Temple. It not only played a defensive role, but also made the Guanghan Temple even more majestic. . An ice-blue crystal city, full of dreamy and romantic colors, is fascinating.


    Tang Ye looked at the great rivers and mountains in the distance, thinking alone. Now that he has the power in the two states of withered wood, spring and transformation, he is confident that even if he encounters a master in the fairyland, he will not be killed. Unless it is a gatekeeper, there is no place in Guwu Jianghu that he dare not go to.


    This arena is basically in his hands!


    "Maybe... I can go and meet Li Haoran." After Tang Ye thought about it, he suddenly squinted to himself.


    Then he laughed, looked back, and said, "Since Palace Master Nangong is here, you don''t have to peek behind him?"


    Nangong Susu walked out from a corner of the crystal high wall, looked at Tang Ye with a cold and proud expression, and said, "There is no need to peek at you, but just happened to pass by. I didn''t expect you to be here. It was a waste of this great scenery!"


    Tang Ye jokingly laughed and said, "I think it was a waste of you, such a beautiful woman, who swayed in front of me and covered her face. Believe it or not, I can beat your Guanghan Temple, and then tie you back to be me. Your concubine?"


    "You..." Nangong Susu took a sigh of relief. The Young Master Long Family is such a arrogant person. If he were to be the emperor, wouldn''t the rivers and lakes be destroyed?


    Nangong Susu walked to Tang Ye''s side, stood side by side with Tang Ye, endured annoyance, and laughed sarcastically: "You can''t be the king."


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, glanced at Nangong Susu with some surprise, and said, "So you are not that stupid..."


    A black line appeared on Nangong Susu''s forehead.


    When have you been stupid?


    Of course Nangong Susu was smart. She promised to help the Long Family. One of the big reasons was that she knew that Tang Ye could not be the king.


    As the Lord of the Guanghan Heavenly Palace, a figure standing proudly on one side, her luck is more abundant than most other people, which gave her a lot of understanding of luck. Tang Ye and Long Family moved too fast, and if they went too fast, accidents would happen. In fact, they were too lucky and things would be counterproductive.


    Tang Ye laughed and looked at the great rivers and mountains in the distance. Suddenly, his eyes were a little sad, and he sighed: "I have walked all over the rivers and lakes. Everyone thought I held the rivers and lakes in their hands. How beautiful... But, I don¡¯t have one. This is a great river and mountain, after all, it¡¯s not mine. I have to hand it over. This is... really ironic."


    Nangong said with a smirk and said with a sneer: "What worries you even more is that you don''t know who to give this great river and mountains to?"


    Tang Ye was surprised again, looking at Nangong Susu and admiringly said: "Palace Master Nangong, you are the roundworm in my stomach? Since you know me so well, why not follow me and help me accomplish this great cause!"


    "You dream!" Nangong Susu was speechless. Why does Tang Ye feel so good about himself? Isn''t he arguing with him? He actually wants to stay by his side, and he still feels a little ambiguous. This person is really shameless to the extreme!


    Just don''t know why, Nangong Susu''s heart was upset. She realized that Tang Ye was poisonous!


    "What great cause do you still need to accomplish? This great cause is destined to have nothing to do with you. Why should you take it so hard? Think about how to solve your crisis!" Nangong Susu coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu with weird eyes, "Why do you... care about me?"


    "I just care about Han Yue, I know about her. A person who may be my ancestor of the Guanghan Temple, who I don''t care about?" Nangong Susu was very cold towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, knowing that the princess had told Nangong Susu some of her identity. He had no opinion on this, smiled, and said: "You must have a beginning and an end in doing things. Although the great cause of this river and lake is not mine after all, since I brought it up with one hand, I will be responsible until there is no result. "


    "Men must be responsible." Tang Ye looked at Nangong Susu firmly.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s eyes, Nangong Susu didn''t know why her heart suddenly tightened, feeling attracted, and she could no longer speak irony.


    Men must be responsible!


    Women love to hear such things.


    Although Nangong Susu has nothing to do with Tang Ye, she still loves to listen.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly smiled badly and said, "I am a responsible man."


    "..."


    Nangong Susu''s little affection for Tang Yeqing couldn''t help but disappeared. Tang Ye''s smirk and frivolous appearance made her feel that Tang Ye''s seriousness and perseverance just now were all teasing her.


    What a bastard!


    Nangong Susu took a big breath at Tang Ye, and wanted to attack Tang Ye. However, she knew Tang Ye''s strength, and it seemed that she couldn''t beat this guy before Chao Wonderland!

 Chapter 969： Women are great!

    Nangong Susu knew that she couldn''t defeat Tang Ye. Tang Ye had reached the Tongxuan Realm long before, and she had mastered a variety of magical powers, and she had the dragon halberd in her hand. Now that Tang Ye has mastered a state of transforming demons, it will be even more difficult to defeat. She was almost numb to this kind of thing, Tang Ye became stronger along the way, she could see it. She can only say that Tang Ye is God''s own son!


    How can you be so lucky, every time you are about to hang up, but you can reverse and become stronger?


    She couldn''t beat her in strength, and she couldn''t speak well. Nangong Susu could only give up, watching Tang Ye trying to stay calm, telling herself that no matter how much Tang Ye was angry, she wouldn''t take it seriously.


    But she never thought, why did she come here to talk to Tang Ye?


    Just to mock Tang Ye for not being king?


    This sounds too arrogant and emotional. But does Nangong have a relationship with Tang Ye?


    "Whether you are responsible or irresponsible, this river and lake will not be yours!" Nangong Susu coldly snorted to Tang Ye, trying hard to hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn¡¯t say that he didn¡¯t care about this. He took his life to experience and work hard. Although it was not the original wish to win this arena, but when the situation had to take it, and then he was ready to win, he was told that he could not. When I took it, I felt like I was being played with.


    However, as Wang Hao said, she can realize the problem, and Tang Ye, a smart person, can certainly notice. Tang Ye knew a lot about luck. When he was in the big world, he once dissipated his luck to protect the people, and distributed his luck to those who were born to fight evil, such as the heirs of the eight great artifacts, so that they could gain the power to deal with the blood demons and the black and yellow co-lords. Wen Zhongyuan in a suit.


    Having mastered such a strong qi luck, Tang Ye can naturally perceive it when facing a problem with qi luck. The luck is too strong, but the environment in the Guwu rivers and lakes makes him unable to carry it. At least he himself didn''t know how to deal with this excessively rich luck. He also knows that if he claims to be the king, if there is a decline in luck, everything in the past will be destroyed. Therefore, he cannot be called king after all.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter if he can''t be called king, he is still worried about that kind of trouble. Being an emperor is also hard when looking majestic. So he is even more troubled, since he can''t be the king, who should be the king?


    He knew that his father had no intention of participating in these things, so he could only choose other people. It is a pity that there is no one in the Long Family except Long Xingtian and him. He thought of Long Qingcheng, who didn''t have the blood of the Long Family, and that wouldn''t work. Perhaps it is not the Long family that is the king?


    Thinking about this, Tang Ye felt that Long Qingcheng was okay. Perhaps the people of Guwu Jianghu think that the emperor should be a man, not a woman. However, Tang Ye came in from outside the big world, and now it is too much for the superwoman to hold up the sky, what about the female emperor?


    However, if this kind of thing is incompatible with the thoughts of the broad masses of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, it will inevitably be greatly rejected. At the beginning of the dynasty, there were still various problems that were difficult to deal with, but doing so on the top priority of the emperor might make it even more difficult.


    Whenever he thinks of these things, Tang Ye gets a headache. Can''t think of a perfect solution!


    Regarding Nangong Susu¡¯s irony, Tang Ye didn¡¯t bother to pay attention, and said casually, ¡°I do not do what the emperor has to do with you? Are you really afraid that I will destroy your Guanghan Temple and capture your women in Guanghan Temple one by one to enrich it? The Sixth Courtyard?"


    "You dare not." Nangong Susu coldly hummed.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I really don''t dare, but it''s not because I don''t have the ability, but because my morality doesn''t allow it. As for me, I have always tried not to be a bad person. Some of the previous methods were indeed **** and arrogant. , But, according to the previous situation, I don¡¯t do that, it¡¯s me who is dead, so I don¡¯t feel guilty even if I do it. Now, if I don¡¯t have those threats, I won¡¯t have those methods anymore. Do good things."


    "It''s so nice!" Nangong Susu coldly hummed.


    Tang Ye continued to laugh and said: "You come over and tell me it''s good to talk, so that our relationship will not be so rigid. I always feel that there is no contradiction and hatred between us. You used to say it was all for the cold, but Now that you know Han Yue¡¯s identity, you should also know my identity. I have had that kind of relationship with Han Yue, so it¡¯s not my peerless genius who robbed you of the Guanghan Temple. So, what can there be conflicts between us? What?"


    Nangong Susu was taken aback, as if it was indeed the case.


    Tang Ye smiled again: "So, Palace Master Nangong, we''d better be polite in the future, and you shouldn''t always give me a straight face, as if you are angry with me. This is very easy for people. Misunderstanding, misunderstanding we have a deeper relationship."


    "What... a deeper relationship?" Nangong Susu asked with a glance.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and didn''t understand it, indicating that Nangong Susu was a woman with low EQ.


    "That is to say, we are close, there may be... adultery!" Tang Ye said.


    "Bah!" Nangong Susu immediately took a sip, staring at Tang Ye and said: "You are really shameless, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, without speaking, Nangong Susu would understand this in his heart.


    Nangong Susu turned around and left, no longer babbling with Tang Ye, but after walking a few steps, she suddenly turned her head, staring at Tang Ye for a while and hesitated, after all, she hummed, "Do you want to find a gatekeeper for a deal? Do this, otherwise you will become a public enemy of the rivers and lakes. No one will let you go as a minion''s running dog. Only then will the real thing be the opposite!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect Nangong Susu to say such things.


    Nangong Susu has gone far.


    Tang Ye frowned, this seemed to be a problem. Nangong Susu must have heard what he said to himself just now and asked to see Li Haoran. Li Haoran is the master sister of the gatekeeper, not only in the profound world, but also in the Guwu rivers and lakes. She is also an active watcher in the Guwu rivers and lakes. However, due to the particularity of gatekeepers, almost all warriors regarded them as enemies. Therefore, helping the gatekeeper to do things is truly an enemy of the warrior.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye sighed helplessly, there are so many things to worry about.


    Tang Ye continued to stand on the high ice crystal wall and meditate alone, trying to solve the problem of the limit of luck. Solve this matter first before doing other things, otherwise the so-called unifying the world is an empty slogan.


    Unfortunately, until nightfall, Tang Ye could not think of a solution. He went back to eat and used to be called the princess. He feels a little strange when he thinks that the princess said to let him go to her room during the day.


    Doing that with that cold-tempered woman of the princess, there is always a different feeling.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye shook his head slightly and smiled embarrassedly.


    What is going on when a big man suddenly screams.


    He opened the door of the princess''s room and went in, calling for the princess but no one answered. Walking to the inner room, he saw Long Qingcheng sitting dignified in the middle of the bed.


    Long Qingcheng saw two blushes on his face immediately.


    "This..." Tang Ye frowned slightly, then looked complicated.


    He vaguely guessed what it was, and couldn''t help feeling that, woman...It''s really great!


    At this moment, the problem of luck that plagued Tang Ye was solved, and the method of the princess and Long Qingcheng was really perfect. However, before this method is implemented, there is a gap that is much more difficult than this perfect method, and maybe... it simply cannot be crossed.


    Tang Ye sat on the chair and looked at Long Qingcheng, silent.

 Chapter 970： Seems to be impossible?

    The silent atmosphere lasted for a long time. Tang Ye watched Long Qingcheng not speaking. Long Qingcheng always lowered his head and occasionally looked up at Tang Ye.


    At this time, Long Qingcheng was not much the same as usual, a bit less cold and arrogant, and a bit more reserved. As for the shame, she would not show it when she hadn''t thought about it. After all, this matter has not been settled yet, and Tang Ye may not accept it. If she does not accept it, she will be very embarrassed.


    Long Qingcheng didn''t know what Tang Ye''s attitude was. She listened to the words of the princess, and the princess said that with Tang Ye''s cleverness, when she saw her in the room, she would suddenly realize what she was doing. So she knew that Tang Ye knew her intentions. Now that you know, there is no need to talk nonsense.


    Everyone is an adult, do it or not, take practical action!


    Tang Ye finally spoke, breaking the silence, and said, "Sister, everyone is an adult..."


    Ouch...Everyone is an adult. This excuse is really speechless.


    "Don''t call my sister!" Tang Ye just said, Long Qingcheng stopped him.


    Long Qingcheng raised his head slightly, looked at Tang Ye, bit his lower lip lightly, and said, "At least don''t call my sister tonight..."


    Long Qingcheng''s meaning is very clear, "You want to go to me and call my sister?"


    Is this a bit abnormal?


    But there is a problem here, and it is not certain that Tang Ye will sleep in Long Qingcheng.


    Tang Ye sighed long, smiled bitterly, and said: "I have been looking for you, I beg you not to hide from me, but you just don''t want to come out. Now it''s fine, Han Yue tells you a few words, you just Obediently came out. Not only did you come out, but you also sat on the bed and waited for me. The way you make me feel... you are just a tool. But you are not, and in my eyes you will never be a tool.


    Long Qingcheng was startled, then lowered his head and clenched his hands into fists. Thinking about it, she felt that she was indeed a tool. It used to be a chess piece cultivated by the old man Shiyu, and then became the dead man arranged by Mrs. Long, and now it has become the next woman who persuaded the princess to conceive for Tang Ye.


    "You''re right, I''m just a tool..." Long Qingcheng lowered his head and did not look at Tang Ye, his voice was low and painful, and there was no longer such a reserved, restrained and shy look because he wanted to hang out with Tang Ye. .


    Seeing Long Qingcheng like this, Tang Ye took a deep breath and said, "Sister, you are wrong. You..."


    "Don''t call my elder sister!" Long Qingcheng looked up at Tang Ye, eyes red, painful and sad, and said, "I don''t have that kind of mind anymore... When you were a kid, I thought I was taking care of you and being a sister. No problem. But you change too fast. When you show your true self, you are an extremely stable and mature man. I think you are much older than me, and you count your past life, even the past life of the past life, you Let alone live a few hundred years, let you call my sister again, it is really..."


    "Are you saying I''m old?" Tang Ye suddenly stopped Long Qingcheng with a word, rolling his eyes.


    "Ah...?" Long Qingcheng looked up at Tang Ye, saw Tang Ye''s gloomy look, shook his head quickly, and said, "No, no, I just think..."


    With that, Long Qingcheng paused, watching Tang Ye look firm, and said, "I don''t want to be your sister, my heart...you know..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then seriously said: "So you are not a tool. What you have done in the past is what you think in your heart. As for being deceived by others, then I don''t blame you, at least I don''t blame you. What you have done is excessive, because she is too partial to my son, so even if you sacrifice your daughter of more than 20 years, it is no problem. Mother, she...has been guilty of me, please don''t blame her. "


    "I never blamed my mother!" Long Qingcheng shook his head firmly.


    Suddenly, Long Qingcheng felt that something was wrong, and when he remembered it, he said to Tang Ye: "We can have a thousand words to talk about, but this is not the time. The reason why I sit here depends on how you look. You already know. I only I want to ask you, do you do it? If you don''t do it...I will leave and disappear forever. I am embarrassed."


    "You are playing a rogue." Tang Ye said to Long Qingcheng suddenly.


    Long Qingcheng looked at him suspiciously.


    Tang Ye said, "You know, you always have a place in my heart. I can''t find you before, or I didn''t find you, doesn''t mean I won''t be in the future. I will definitely find you and tell you those things. But now You tell me that you will disappear forever, which threatens me a bit. I''m afraid you will disappear in some way that I really can''t solve, and I will be afraid. I am afraid, will I have **** with you?"


    "I..." Long Qingcheng was speechless at once, she would never learn Tang Ye''s ability to talk openly as soon as she opened her mouth, but she was still very reasonable.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng who looked embarrassed and said, "If you ask me if I can do this, then I will ask you, after doing this, what do you plan to do?"


    Long Qingcheng was stunned, only to realize that this was indeed a problem. She did not think about the future. Regarding this matter, her idea was to sleep with Tang Ye, and then she would be pregnant with Tang Ye''s child, and that matter was over. It didn''t matter whether she had Tang Ye or not, but it was not the case.


    Tang Ye shook his head and sighed, moved by the decision of the princess and Long Qingcheng, but reluctantly at their impulse, said: "After we have done this, will you still disappear? This is what I don''t allow. If I Touching your body, I will hold you in my hand to love and protect. I am a...responsible man..."


    I just told Nangong Susu about this, now that Tang Ye is a little bit weird and embarrassed. Although it is a fact, I always feel a little shameless to fool people.


    Tang Ye coughed twice, looked at Long Qingcheng seriously, and continued: "I will leave you by my side if I touch your body. In that case, have you ever thought about how to get along with Han Yue? Also, if you are pregnant Now, father and mother know, do you scold me or support me? After all, you are my sister. Father and mother will always treat you as a daughter, and your daughter suddenly becomes a daughter-in-law. Isn''t this a bit exciting?"


    "Take a step back and say, father and mother accept this kind of thing, then you must stay in Long''s house. You are very important, and the child you are pregnant is equally important. At this age, father and mother wish to have a grandson hug, I am afraid they will Inseparable. And this kind of life is completely opposite to you who chose to escape at this time. So, can you go back to that kind of life?"


    Long Qingcheng fell silent. She thought too simple, it was not as simple as sleeping with Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, a little embarrassed, but still said, "Moreover... Sleeping once may not make you pregnant, it may be two or three times... So, it is not that you close your eyes, take off your clothes and open your eyes tonight. The leg will succeed, at least you have to stay with me until you are pregnant."


    "..."


    This bastard...Long Qingcheng was speechless, and gave Tang Ye a little annoyed, feeling that Tang Ye was shameless.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, and said: "In addition, you and Han Yue also overlooked a problem. How are you sure that you will be pregnant with a boy?"


    Although many things in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes cannot be explained by science, such as martial arts, but, like the reproduction of creatures, they all follow scientific logic. It can''t be said that a little mana can decide whether a woman gives birth to a boy or a girl. In this case, would it be a mess for the offspring to multiply?


    Looking at Tang Ye, Long Qingcheng was already desperate. One thing that was originally good, it seemed impossible to be said so?


    "Tang Ye!" Long Qingcheng was forced to be distraught and let out a big low voice.


    Tang Ye looked at her suspiciously.


    Long Qingcheng stood up, and said angrily: "Let you come and have **** and you can do it. What are you doing so long?!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.

 Chapter 971： There really isnt a good thing!

    It wasn''t until she shouted angrily that Long Qingcheng regained her former cold and arrogant appearance.


    Isn¡¯t it just a match? Why is it so troublesome?


    Long Qingcheng was so annoyed that he wanted to make himself so annoyed? !


    She liked to have the courage to appear in front of Tang Ye at the beginning, feeling a sense of happiness with tension in the woman''s restraint and shame, as well as a kind of expectation.


    But after being analyzed so rationally by Tang Ye, she felt that the future was very troublesome and terrifying, and the good sense of happiness and expectations were gone, which made people feel particularly bad.


    Sometimes if you are impulsive and have no scruples, can you just gamble?


    Long Qingcheng stood up and looked at Tang Ye, thinking of nothing, letting an impulse dominate, pulling the two straps of his clothes, the outer clothes fell off directly, revealing the white shoulders and white neck, still **** collarbone, and The bellyband wrapped around the chest is more like a tube top underwear.


    Only then did I know that Long Qingcheng''s chest was a bit bigger than usual because he was usually squeezed with tight-fitting tube top underwear. In ancient times, when women disguised themselves as men, they liked to wrap themselves in this kind of tube top underwear.


    The upper body is very attractive, and the lower body is naturally no exception. Long Qingcheng has a pair of healthy white legs, and the curve formed by long-term martial arts has a thrilling beauty.


    Long Qingcheng showed her body out, and it was indeed impulsive to do so, but she didn''t know what she was doing. In fact, she was very nervous, so nervous that her heart was pounding and her head buzzing, as if she was about to lose consciousness, and she couldn''t stand still.


    This is a matter of courage.


    Tang Ye saw Long Qingcheng doing this, and was silent for a while, then walked over to help Long Qingcheng, and said, "It won''t look good if you fall."


    Long Qingcheng''s legs softened and he really couldn''t stand it anymore. This kind of thing is more difficult for her than fighting desperately with a strong person in the fairyland.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to press her waist and stabilized her body.


    Long Qingcheng''s waist was already exposed, and Tang Ye touched him, and he couldn''t help but tremble, and let out an eager moan of biting his lips. It shouldn''t be so sultry, but because she wanted to stop making a sound when she was stimulated, she couldn''t help it. The sound made like this was like that made when she was doing things like that.


    Long Qingcheng''s face suddenly turned red, and he was so embarrassed that he wanted to find a hole to get in. She knew what that sound meant. When she stayed in the dark, she had heard the voice made by the princess when Tang Ye and the princess did that thing.


    "I..." Long Qingcheng wanted to explain something, but his head didn''t listen and couldn''t speak.


    Tang Ye hugged her up, and she was so nervous that she could not help but hug Tang Ye''s body with her hands, and stayed motionless under her clinging. In addition to being nervous, there was an impulse to be stimulated sexually. The first time she experienced this kind of thing, she felt like she was about to suffocate.


    Tang Ye hugged Long Qingcheng and leaned on the bed, leaning down slightly. Long Qingcheng had a tendency to fall. Her mind left Tang Ye''s body and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "After you get to this bed, you won''t be able to walk anymore. Are you still going to do this?"


    Long Qingcheng was hesitating. During this period of time, she had been hiding in the dark, just because she felt sorry for the Long Family, and felt that she was not qualified to receive the Long Family''s care. And now if she had a relationship with Tang Ye and was pregnant with Tang Ye''s child, she must be a woman from the Long Family, and she must stay in the Long Family.


    Seeing Long Qingcheng hesitating, Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Why are you afraid to return to Long''s house?"


    Long Qingcheng looked sad. Because of guilt. When the Long Family was under siege and the Divine Capital City suffered huge losses, she felt that she had a considerable responsibility because she was a chess piece laid out in a spider web.


    Tang Ye hugged Long Qingcheng with one hand, touched her face with the other, and said, "Why do you still feel sorry for the Long Family? If you do what you do today, it will be the Long Family that can''t do you. To save the Long Family and me in this way, the Long Family and I will never pay off."


    Long Qingcheng was startled, as if it was indeed true. She looked at Tang Ye emotionally. Even though her identity was revealed at the beginning, Tang Ye did not give up on her and asked her to stay, but she did not. And even after she left, Tang Ye had been enlightening her.


    Tang Ye put Long Qingcheng on the bed. Long Qingcheng tensed, thinking that Tang Ye was going to do that to her, but there was no desire in Tang Ye''s eyes.


    Tang Ye smiled calmly, then shook his head slightly, and said, "If you do this, then I owe you too much. That''s very heavy. I have never liked carrying heavy things on my back, so , I will think of another way to solve the problem of the limit of luck."


    Tang Ye let Long Qingcheng lie on the bed, stood up and left. As he said, Long Qingcheng shouldn''t give up everything in this way.


    However, at the moment Tang Ye turned and left, Long Qingcheng suddenly stretched out his hand to hold him.


    Tang Ye looked back at her puzzled.


    Long Qingcheng looked firm, and said, "Why do you think that if I do this, it will be too heavy for you and the Long Family?"


    "This is a fact." Tang Ye said.


    "As a woman from the Long Family, your woman from Long Ye, your own family, and your husband are in danger and stand up and do something, what is the need to count as kindness?" Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye firmly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback.


    This is Long Qingcheng''s choice.


    It is also a very touching reason.


    She did this now. She was Tang Ye''s woman and the daughter-in-law of the Long family. She was no longer a fake daughter without blood relationship. Why should the family be a kindness?


    Suddenly, Long Qingcheng was no longer troubled by the guilt, and Tang Ye no longer scrambled because of the heaviness of the kindness. When the two looked at each other, their breathing began to rush, wiping out the sparks of feelings and desires.


    Time seemed to freeze for a few seconds, and then, Tang Ye directly threw himself down, kissed Long Qingcheng, and opened up and started to move around Long Qingcheng presumptuously.


    Long Qingcheng was tense and shy, and the moment his lips were blocked, he made a "Hmm!" sound, and when his body was ravaged by Tang Ye''s hands, he began to scream.


    Soon there were scenes of gusty wind and showers on the bed. Long Qingcheng looked very hard but very happy. Perhaps that is the legendary pain and happiness.


    When Long Qingcheng felt Tang Ye¡¯s rhythm suddenly speeding up on her, he immediately stretched out his hands and hugged Tang Ye tightly, not allowing Tang Ye to leave her body, Jiao-q panted and said, ¡°No, don¡¯t leave, stay with me. In the body!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Long Qingcheng in confusion.


    Long Qingcheng blushed, biting his lip and said, "Only in this way can I be pregnant..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly understood what was going on, and said, "Han Yue taught you, right?"


    Long Qingcheng tilted his head slightly and said nothing.


    This seems to be something inside. Although pure people don''t understand, they also know that this is of course necessary to make a woman pregnant.


    Tang Ye smiled at Long Qingcheng and said, "It''s a long night, there are still more opportunities."


    "Huh...?" Long Qingcheng was stunned, a little dumbfounded.


    Long night, more opportunities? But she felt that she was going to be hollowed out, how could she continue!


    Long Qingcheng thought of what the princess had said. Don¡¯t think that Tang Ye¡¯s sister could not let go of her when she called her. In fact, Tang Ye would only be more rude and strong, because there was a head in the man¡¯s body. Beasts!


    It seems that this is true!


    Long Qingcheng''s eyes looked at Tang Ye with more contempt. As expected, the man didn''t have a good thing!


    But looking at Tang Ye on him, and then at the battlefield on the bed, and the messy clothes under the bed, Long Qingcheng breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the mountain he was pressing down on his heart had collapsed, and he would never have to work so hard again. that''s nice.


    Long Qingcheng hugged Tang Ye, showing an expression of no regrets and no regrets.

 Chapter 972： Sew up!

    The night was long, Long Qingcheng fell asleep, and Tang Ye hugged her. This is Tang Ye''s attitude, she can''t sleep with a woman and leave her alone in a blink of an eye. Handing over the body, when a woman wakes up, the first thing she wants to see is the man who wants her, which gives her a sense of security.


    Even so, Tang Ye was holding Long Qingcheng at this moment, and in retrospect, he still found it strange. Once called to Long Qingcheng for sister, now Long Qingcheng is sleeping in his arms.


    This seems a bit deviant. However, Tang Ye knew that his feelings for Long Qingcheng were very real. If he only regarded Long Qingcheng as his sister, it would be impossible for him to do what he had just done.


    Perhaps after the exposure of Long Qingcheng''s identity, he knew that Long Qingcheng did not have the blood of the Long Family, and that Long Qingcheng showed tremendous emotional changes, so that relationship slowly began to change, and finally became what it is now.


    It''s barely a reason. Compared with this, Tang Ye has bigger things to consider. That is another huge problem. If the problem of the limit of air transport can be solved, then he has a reason not to leave in Guwu Jianghu. Wife, children, parents, etc. are all inside, can we go back to the big world?


    It''s impossible to let go of all this.


    Tang Ye sighed, why did he always let himself face such things?


    If you don¡¯t want to be separated, how about breaking the Xuanmen and letting the ancient Wu Jianghu and the big world become one?


    Nor does it work. The risk of doing so is too great. Firstly, it is difficult to control the powerful warriors of the ancient martial arts to enter the big world. Secondly, the limit of air luck changes, and the big world may give rise to demons and ghosts. Even, the shackles of heaven and earth were broken, and the scarlet demon that the old Taoist tried to prevent came again, destroying heaven and earth.


    Thousands of years ago, there was an old Taoist who cut the shelter of heaven and earth with a sword. Thousands of years later, is there another old Taoist?


    To say that Li Haoran, although she is very strong, but Tang Ye has seen the ability of an old Taoist priest, Li Haoran is far from able to match.


    Worried about these, Tang Ye couldn''t help smiling slightly. When have you been noble enough to think about saving the common people?


    Wasn¡¯t it just a bubble girl, just hitting a beast? Why do you bother yourself so much?


    Long Qingcheng woke up and turned to look at Tang Ye, a little bit ashamed. Contrary to Tang Ye''s ****, the skin-to-skin blindness made her always think this was absurd, but she was very happy in her heart.


    "I thought...you''re gone." Long Qingcheng slightly buried his head and said softly without going to see Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hugged her tighter, she was stunned, knowing Tang Ye''s attitude, she also stretched out her hands to hold Tang Ye, let go, and said: "It seems... a bit strange."


    "It''s a bit strange." Tang Ye smiled.


    Long Qingcheng raised his head slightly, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Then what should I do?"


    "What else can I do?" Tang Ye said as if a rascal, "I have already said that if we do this, you won''t be able to leave."


    Long Qingcheng was very moved, watching Tang Ye''s expression gentle and full of love. However, she couldn''t hide a sadness between her brows. She whispered: "I''m not leaving, you are leaving, right?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked at Long Qingcheng in doubt, and quickly figured out what was going on.


    "Han Yue told you more things than I thought. I thought she would not talk to others." Tang Ye stroked Long Qingcheng''s smooth back and forth.


    "Han Yue is not dumb, so why wouldn''t he not talk to others!" Long Qingcheng felt that Tang Ye''s words were very rude to the princess, a little annoyed, and smashed the princess, and said: "I and Han Yue are good friends."


    Tang Ye was surprised and looked at Long Qingcheng and said, "Are you... good friends?"


    What he wants to say is, "I put you to sleep, you become friends?"


    This way the harem group is too easy to manage!


    Long Qingcheng knew what Tang Ye was surprised and was not angry. He said, "I haven''t lived in the big world before you. I don''t know how you think about this. Anyway, I know that a man like you, three wives and four concubines It¡¯s normal. Besides, you have not only me and Han Yue, but also Deng Ya."


    "Deng Yaoyao?" Tang Ye remembered that lively and lovely girl Deng Yayao.


    Long Qingcheng hid behind his back and watched many things. The so-called onlookers said: "This time the Long Family has to fight for the six-party joint forces and must win support from multiple parties. The alliance with the ethereal door is based on the marriage between you and Deng Tan. Dad. My mother has agreed to this matter. My parents¡¯ thoughts are the same as mine. It¡¯s not weird for a man like you to marry more women. Even my parents would be more willing to do this. There are too few people in the dragon family, so you need to add More."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. This is to make yourself a pig?


    Long Qingcheng said: "You can''t escape the affairs of Miss Deng''s family, otherwise you will lose faith in the rivers and lakes. The Long Family''s battles in the rivers and lakes are not over. We must maintain good relations with all parties."


    "But I have nothing to do with Deng Yaya..." Tang Ye said depressed.


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye with a weird expression and said, "Isn''t it enough that she is a beauty?"


    "..."


    Nima... Tang Ye feels that her character has never been trusted, so she has no bottom line, she wants to be a beauty?


    Seeing Tang Ye doing this, Long Qingcheng smiled lightly and said, "You should marry a few more, Deng Yaoyao, and Donglai and Xiqu can be concubines in a few days. So... you are gone I don¡¯t have to be too deserted..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then sighed deeply. Long Qingcheng knew that he was going back outside the big world, and was ready for this.


    Tang Ye fell silent, thought for a long time, then looked firm, and said, "I will unite with the gatekeeper and let them both let me out and let me in. I deal with the affairs of the outside world, so I will come in to accompany you. Ru Like Li Haoran, he can break through the void with one sword, and go wherever he wants, so there is no need to worry about not being able to accompany you."


    Long Qingcheng was touched by Tang Ye''s words again, tenderly, with brows and eyes, and looked like he couldn''t wait to integrate himself into Tang Ye''s body. She hugged Tang Ye tightly, hoping to do this forever.


    She got much more than she thought.


    I spent three days with Long Qingcheng in the Guanghan Temple, and then Tang Ye began to mobilize all parties and began to pursue the remaining six-party joint forces. Those who did not surrender and surrender would be killed!


    Guan Hanqing is dead, Guan Dao and Escort are torn apart, and the six-party joint forces are left with five parties, Yin Yang Gate, Qi Jue Peak, Tiger Lion City, Xihuang City, and Doutian City. Among them, a considerable part of the guards of Xihuang City led by Dayue Dragon Eagle were members of the Dayue clan. At this time, Gu Luoxue passed the order in the name of the moon god, and the Dayue clan must not fight with the dragon family. The eagle''s behavior betrayed the Moon God, and Gu Luoxue expelled him from the Da Yue clan.


    The people of the Dayue clan have already noticed the current situation. The Long Family has united Tangjiabao, Guanghan Tiangong, Misty Gate, and Qingkong City. They can''t be opponents at all, so they all obeyed Gu Luoxue''s orders and rebelled against the six parties The united forces will no longer be an enemy of the Long Family.


    At this point, the six-party joint forces were completely unable to confront the Long Family. But they still did not give up, retreated and scattered to various places, trying to make a comeback!


    Tang Ye led troops out, and what he did was to eliminate these hidden dangers one by one. This takes a lot of time, and it''s all about sewing and patching. When Tang Ye eliminated these hidden dangers, it was when the Long Family became king.


    Nowadays, Tang Ye''s luck is constantly rising as the rivers and lakes are unified. With the help of great fortune, he is about to break into the fairyland, and the emperor''s appearance is faintly visible!


    Everyone knew that Tang Ye was going to be emperor.


    However, Tang Ye was not an emperor. Qi Zhenwu didn''t know the plan of the princess and Long Qingcheng. At this time, seeing Longchi watching Tang Ye, he thought that she would soon be able to see Tang Ye being swallowed by luck.

 Chapter 973： Are you entertaining me?

    To Qi Zhenwu, Tang Ye was already quite annoying. When the Xuanhuang plan in the outside world was going on, he used the ability to see Longchi to reluctantly connect with the outside world and help the minister of dragon help deal with Tang Ye. It failed. When Tang Ye entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he began to make plans to kill Tang Ye, but he was unsuccessful over and over again, and Tang Ye grew to the present level!


    It is not so much that Tang Ye is annoying, but Qi Zhenwu is angry because of his failure in Tang Ye. As a person who plays the ancient martial arts, as a person who can force the doorkeeper Li Haoran to go and kill himself, it is a shame to be so embarrassed in the hands of a kid.


    No matter how good the mood is, it will inevitably not be affected by such things. Qi Zhenwu is going to kill Tang Ye. The current limit of luck was his move to kill Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye''s luck plummeted, let someone kill Tang Ye. Under the backlash of Qi Luck, all supernatural powers are in vain!


    "Those old people are really idiots, thinking that they can break the profound door like this? Putting hope on a kid is really ridiculous!" Qi Zhenwu returned to see Longchi, ready to run away, Li Haoran would chase him, he glanced at the vast mountains and rivers in the distance Leng snorted.


    Qi Zhenwu''s words were full of irony, and he hummed: "Back then, he dared to take a dangerous move, but now because of a failure, he has become a tortoise with his head, walking the path of the outside world, waiting for a piece of jade seal, which will accumulate for hundreds of years, even thousands. Years, and then break the shackles of heaven and earth? At that time, you are not even a pile of bones. What is the use of breaking the shackles of heaven and earth?!"


    This is a satire of the "Fairy on Earth" plan that year. The plan of the immortals in the world is to choose the children of the furnace, so that the children of the furnace have unprecedented power, break the mysterious door, and break the shackles of heaven and earth. However, this kind of behavior has the consequence of forcibly accumulating luck and endangering the balance of the Guwu rivers and lakes. The gatekeepers are not allowed, so the people who participated in the human immortal plan were killed until the plan is impossible to proceed.


    It is because of the plan of immortals in the world that Guwu Jianghu lost most of the masters of the fairyland, and there are very few people from the prosperity and decline to today''s fairyland. The price was so heavy that it made everyone jealous and dared not use that kind of risky method to break the shackles of the world.


    In other words, you can do whatever you want by destroying the gatekeeper. The question is, who can kill the gatekeeper?


    One Li Haoran took control of the entire Guwu Jianghu!


    Now some old monsters are the old people in the fairyland who were not killed by the gatekeepers in the human fairy plan. Their strength has reached the peak, and every move can affect the Guwu rivers and lakes. Now Tang Ye unified the ancient martial rivers and lakes without being obstructed by them, indicating that they had acquiesced in this matter.


    This matter can also break the shackles of heaven and earth, but it will take too long. Establish a dynasty, reproduce the jade seal of the country, and accumulate luck, just like the jade seal of the ancient country placed in the red wall by the outside world.


    The gatekeeper will not interfere with the Yuxi issue. The existence of Jade Seal is reasonable. The gatekeeper interferes with the fact that after a person has the power of Jade Seal alone, that powerful force threatens the balance of the world''s luck. This must be prevented, otherwise the world will suffer a devastating disaster.


    Although the method of establishing a dynasty will take a long time, and there is no way to determine it, it is a safe and correct way after all. When it is really successful in the future to break the shackles of the world and reappear the opportunity to ascend, even if you are no longer alive, you can still Benefit future generations. It has been a lifetime of vicissitudes, and there is no regret with this hope.


    If you are really not reconciled, then work harder, cultivate stronger, and then carry out the reincarnation of the Nascent Infant''s pregnancy, the next life, the next life... will always wait.


    But Qi Zhenwu would not wait so long. Now that the Long Family has gathered such a powerful Qi Luck, then destroy the Long Family, use the ability of Jian Long Chi to capture this Qi Luck, and then use it to break the profound door!


    It is much easier to break the Xuanmen than to break the shackles of the world. It is enough to gather the current fortune of Tang Ye and Long Family. If you break the profound gate and go to the outside world, then plan to seize the ancient jade seal of the red wall!


    If such a plan is successful, it will not take many years to break the shackles of heaven and earth. Why wait for hundreds of thousands of years?


    Qi Zhenwu looked back at the back and snorted. It was really troublesome to see Longchi being chased and killed by Li Haoran every time he used it, but he had to withdraw again.


    "Haven''t the people in the Profound Realm start to do it? Leaving Li Haoran is a hidden danger after all!" Qi Zhenwu coldly snorted, and then left.


    Before long, Li Haoran arrived at the place where Qi Zhenwu stayed just now. Qi Zhenwu escaped again. Although she looked calm and did not change at all, it was not without thoughts in her heart.


    Qi Zhenwu saw that Long Chi interfered with Qi Yun, which was a huge threat to the earth, and she had to deal with it. However, recently, the doorkeeper traitor in the profound realm has been doing more and more interference. If she is not in the profound realm, it will be difficult to spot the traitor. And if you let the traitor go, there will be a crisis in the profound realm, and the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Li Haoran felt tired, but she had to carry on with the responsibility.


    Li Haoran continued to chase Qi Zhenwu. Suddenly, a surge of demonic power stimulated her, causing her to stop, turning her head to look at the place where the demonic power was soaring.


    "Tang Ye!" Li Haoran immediately became angry. That demonic power was emitted by Tang Ye, and only Tang Ye could emit it. The entire Guwu rivers and lakes were so weird that Tang Ye could do things like demonization freely.


    Li Haoran paid attention to Tang Ye when she was in the Great World. Now that Tang Ye has come this far, she can''t be said to be surprised.


    Accidentally, this kid is going to be king?


    call!


    Li Haoran felt the demonic power from Tang Ye rise again.


    Damn it!


    Li Haoran wanted to curse. If this demon''s power were stronger, it would threaten righteousness. Li Haoran did not allow this to happen. She didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing, just like inviting the ancestors of the Long Family to come down that time, regardless of the consequences! No way, she could only follow the direction of the demon power to see what Tang Ye was going crazy again.


    A sword broke through the void and entered the void. When it reappeared, Li Haoran had already reached a mountain.


    Her movement speed is equivalent to flash and teleport...It can be said that, except for Qi Zhenwu''s ability to use Jianlongchi to deal with her, no one can avoid her.


    One person is in charge of a river and lake, this is not a boast.


    On a hill, Li Haoran saw Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye dissipated the demonic power, smiled and waved to Li Haoran.


    A black line appeared on Li Haoran''s brow.


    This kid... he hired himself on purpose!


    So courageous, now he reached out to the doorkeeper?


    Also molested yourself, the master sister who was so afraid that he would hide away from the gatekeeper? !


    Li Haoran didn''t fall in front of Tang Ye, directly suspended in the air, looking at Tang Ye and said coldly: "Are you entertaining me?"

 Chapter 974： Look down on you!

    Li Haoran is very busy and has no time to play slowly with others. After chasing Qi Zhenwu for more than ten years, she still failed to kill. She looked calm on the surface, but in fact, she had already accumulated a lot of anger in her heart.


    The conflict within the gatekeeper made her want to kill and vent.


    Now Tang Ye actually uses the power of the evil demon to attract her to come, she is not angry!


    Tang Ye saw Li Haoran''s appearance and was speechless. Why does he keep hitting a woman''s gun? Is it suitable to be a punching bag for a woman?


    Tang Ye was also very scared. If Li Haoran moved because of anger, how could he stop it?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help scolding his mother, he was too unlucky!


    Even speaking, Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran nervously and said, "Senior Sister..."


    "Senior Sister?" Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye full of anger, and immediately got involved?


    The problem is that Tang Ye and Li Haoran have nothing to do, and Tang Ye''s relationship is too absurd.


    However, Tang Ye had already prepared. When facing a woman, Tang Ye couldn''t fight, but just opened his mouth. If you go a little deeper, you can work hard in bed. But this sweet talk and the technical work of the third leg are what women like. No wonder Tang Ye has a good harvest for women.


    A good-looking face, a talking mouth, and a sturdy "leg". Are you worried about a girl?


    "Senior Sister Li, it''s like this!" Tang Ye explained to Li Haoran, and began to talk freely, and said: "The reason I call you Senior Sister is because I learned the aura of the gatekeeper, I think you have already seen it. It''s..."


    "Who taught you?!" Li Haoran snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye''s physical strength is far beyond that of ordinary people. This kind of cultivation method is definitely not something that the warriors of Guwu Jianghu can have. Moreover, for Li Haoran, who is studying aura, vomiting and nashu, the same martial arts is invisible to her. So Tang Ye is very clear about the aura, vomiting and nashu.


    Tang Ye learned this aura of vomiting and nativism from Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. When he was outside the big world before, he made a deal with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. This transaction is still a secret to this day, because it was Tang Ye who helped Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan enter the grand illusion where the old Taoist smashed the world with a sword.


    For others, this illusion may not be of much use, just as watching a movie special effects, but for the gatekeeper, this illusion is beyond imagination. Because seeing the ancestor wielding a sword in person will give the gatekeeper a huge insight and even an epiphany. Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan gained epiphany because of this. After learning the epiphany tricks, they could directly defeat Li Tiangang and Li Disha who were much better than them at the time.


    Tang Ye didn''t know that the epiphany of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had already made them shine in the profound realm. They were no longer the lowest in strength, and won the honor for the gatekeepers of their faction.


    It just so happened that Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan and Li Haoran belonged to the same faction. Li Haoran knew about Tang Ye''s relationship with Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, which made Li Haoran a little fond of Tang Ye. Because in terms of age, Li Haoran is enough to be the grandmother of Li Tianfang, Li Diyuan, and Tang Ye. Seeing that the "grandson" is promising, it is natural not to be too malicious to those who helped the "grandson".


    Therefore, Li Haoran did not have much hostility towards Tang Ye. As for being angry now, it''s because Li Haoran is troubled by things and doesn''t want to be disturbed.


    Tang Ye wanted to tell Li Haoran that he was taught by Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, but Li Haoran directly added, "Needless to say, I know it was those two boys!"


    Tang Ye suddenly didn''t know what to say. He was aggrieved and uncomfortable. Somehow, he is also a person who is about to go to the fairyland. In the arena, he is still rumored to be a man about to be king, but in front of Li Haoran, he is actually as afraid as a kid waiting for the elders to talk. What is this?


    Li Haoran didn''t have time to talk to Tang Ye Moji, and looked disgusted, coldly snorted: "What are you looking for? You are the first mortal who dares to call a gatekeeper like this. Since it is the first time, if you do it wrong, Must be punished."


    Tang Ye was speechless, since that''s the case, just say anything. He looked at Li Haoran, he wanted to talk, but couldn''t help but look at Li Haoran more. Li Haoran''s temperament is a true nine-day fairy descending to the earth, after all, she is standing in the air and not falling, stepping on the air as if stepping on the ground.


    Seeing Tang Ye staring at her, Li Haoran became more angry. Maybe the next second he would take action to teach Tang Ye and vent his unhappiness.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and quickly said, "That''s it, Senior Sister Li, I have something very important to tell you. That is, how about we make a deal? I will help you deal with Qi Zhenwu, and you will give me some privileges. , Can not only return to the big world, but also come to the Guwu rivers and lakes!"


    "What...what did you say?" Li Haoran couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded when he heard Tang Ye''s words, even the big sister who everyone feared.


    Deal with Qi Zhenwu? The privilege of traveling between the big world and Guwu Jianghu?


    Why not go to heaven so powerful? !


    Seeing Li Haoran''s surprise, Tang Ye said it again and solemnly said: "I will help you deal with Qi Zhenwu, and you will give me privileges to let me travel back and forth between the big world and the ancient Wu rivers and lakes!"


    call!


    However, what Tang Ye waited for was not Li Haoran''s response, but Li Haoran directly swung his sword, and a sharp sword aura passed in front of him, almost cutting him in half. Faced with such a danger, Tang Yeming knew he wanted to hide, but his legs couldn''t move a bit!


    He was suppressed by an extremely powerful aura! It''s Li Haoran''s momentum!


    Even if Tang Ye is about to head towards the fairyland, in front of Li Haoran, he can''t match that little sword aura!


    Li Haoran stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Just because you want to deal with Qi Zhenwu? Do you still want to get the privilege of traveling between the big world and Guwu Jianghu?"


    "Tang Ye, don''t think you are really a green onion after you have done a few big things? Do you know that you are still a chess piece on other people''s chessboard?" Li Haoran was very disdainful of Tang Ye, and felt annoyed. Tang Ye was too arrogant.


    She hadn''t succeeded in chasing Qi Zhenwu for more than a decade, so Tang Ye actually said to deal with Qi Zhenwu as a trading condition?


    If so, doesn''t it seem that she is incompetent, less capable than Tang Ye?


    Li Haoran does not accept this kind of thing!


    Tang Ye was frightened by Li Haoran''s sword just now and made a cold sweat on his forehead. But he has considerable determination to make this deal with Li Haoran. Now that he has Long Qingcheng''s business, and he can''t worry about the affairs of the outside world, he can only do it well if he can go back and forth between the big world and the ancient Wujiang lakes. So seeing Li Haoran''s expression firm, Tang Ye wanted to continue discussing with Li Haoran.


    However, Li Haoran suddenly squinted and looked towards the sky, seeming to be alarmed by something, cut through the void with a sword, and wanted to leave!


    Before leaving, she coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Don''t have this kind of thing next time. I don''t have time to mess with you. Another time, the sword just now won''t be wrong!"


    Li Haoran slipped into the void and disappeared.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, and cursed in the direction of Li Haoran''s disappearance, "Your mother..."


    Why don''t you believe that you can deal with Qi Zhenwu?


    Master sister, don''t look down on people so much!

 Chapter 975： Is he sick?

    Since Tang Ye took the initiative to find Li Haoran, he must be fully prepared. He was quite confident that he could convince Li Haoran, but he didn''t expect Li Haoran to leave without giving him a chance to say so, which made him very angry.


    Li Haoran, this lady doesn''t take people seriously. Don''t think that if you have done a few big things, you can count on a green onion. Damn, she is the real arrogance, OK!


    Looking at the void that Li Haoran broke through with one sword, Tang Ye struck two angrily, wondering if he could also break through the void with one punch. Of course, nothing happened. If he had the ability to break through the void with a punch, he would not only be able to claim the king in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, this world could win it!


    Tang Ye sat down on the ground, and found a way to meet Li Haoran again.


    Li Haoran mainly didn''t believe that he could deal with Qi Zhenwu, so he should do something practical to make Li Haoran have to believe.


    Looking towards the sky, Tang Ye squinted his eyes and thought, "Qi Zhenwu mainly interferes with the change of air luck, so there is no problem in bringing him out through air luck. What kind of air luck can alarm him? The luck to be king!"


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye laughed, not in a hurry, so he lay down and stretched out his hands and feet comfortably.


    He knew that Qi Zhenwu wanted to deal with him through the question of the limit of his luck. So, when this thing fails, will Qi Zhenwu come out?


    At that time, the Qi Luck was transferred to the children, and the Long family was transferred to the Emperor''s family. Therefore, the Guwu Rivers and Lakes had been set, and a new history was written. Such a grand event, I''m afraid Qi Zhenwu can''t sit still, right?


    When Qi Zhenwu appeared, if Li Haoran was there, wouldn''t it be possible to catch him?


    Just now Li Haoran said that he is just a piece of chess on other people''s chessboard, probably referring to the Qi Zhenwu''s plan of killing people, right?


    Tang Ye smiled, it seems that Li Haoran didn''t know the solution to the "post generation to be king" that the princess came up with.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but admire the princess''s cleverness. He was full of love for the princess and said to herself: "Daughter-in-law, daughter-in-law, why did you think of such a good solution?"


    He feels very lucky that the women around him are not only beautiful, but also very capable.


    "The way I thought of it was so good that it made you cool all night, isn''t it?" Tang Ye lay on the ground and muttered to herself, suddenly a figure obscured his vision, and the princess looked down at him with a cold face.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly sat up, correcting his attitude.


    To be honest, after doing that with Long Qingcheng, he was not ready to get along with the princess. After all, it was embarrassing, and it was like treating other women in front of the princess. However, this happened to be arranged by the princess.


    If the princess blames him, he has reason to refute it. But as a man, I cannot refute it. So he still doesn''t know how to face the princess. This is why he came to Li Haoran directly after a few days of fighting. Keep yourself busy, then don''t have to think so much.


    Now the princess appeared on the initiative, even if she didn''t want to face it, she would face it. Tang Ye looked at the princess very carefully, for fear that the princess would be angry. The princess''s words ridiculed him, it was really cool to think of a way for him to sleep with Long Qingcheng...but I can''t admit it, I must coax the princess!


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to pull the princess down to sit, and said, "Han Yue, where have you been these days? Sit down and take a rest!"


    The princess glared at Tang Ye and hummed: "I disappeared for a few days, so you just ignore me?"


    "Of course not!" Tang Ye said, "Although we are close, you also need to have private space. I am a very big person, and give you enough private space..."


    "Fart!" The princess cursed and hummed, "You dare not see me, right?"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess in silence for a while, looked serious, and said to the princess: "Aren''t you leaving for a few days to buffer this matter? Actually, we don''t want to make it clear about this matter, no matter how buffered it is, it won¡¯t work. If you don¡¯t speak, you will always hold on to that thing in your heart, always sensitive, so that we will definitely have problems getting along in the future."


    The princess turned her head and did not speak, tacitly tacitly saying that Tang Ye was right.


    Tang Ye pulled her to sit down and said, "Qingcheng will stay in the future, whether you are angry or not."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye, wanting to curse, but knew that Tang Ye was right, so he calmed down, but still groaned and hummed: "You are really good enough, in front of your own woman, you say let others Women stay and live with you."


    Tang Ye shook the hand of the princess and said, "Actually, you have thought about this kind of thing a long time ago. What you care about is...Rong?"


    The princess did not speak, indicating that she defaulted.


    Tang Ye was also silent, and said after a while: "I am also concerned about Tolerance. Actually, I am not qualified to say such things, but I still want to do something, so I plan to go back to the outside world."


    The princess frowned slightly, no longer had a temper to Tang Ye''s yin and yang, and said, "Can you let go of the things here?"


    "No, so I want to be able to go back to the big world, but also to enter the ancient Wu rivers and lakes." Tang Ye said firmly.


    The princess looked contemptuous, and said with a joke: "Do you think you are the uncle? Whatever you want?"


    Tang Ye laughed, put his arms on the shoulders of the princess, and said, "I''m working hard for this privilege."


    "Heh..." The princess sneered, obviously not convinced that Tang Ye could do such a thing.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Even if Li Haoran didn''t believe it, the daughter-in-law didn''t believe it. Could it be that he married a fake wife?


    Seeing the appearance of the princess, I was relieved a lot, even if Long Qingcheng was living by her side. Tang Ye hugged some princesses tightly, wanting to say thank you, but this seemed to be a good thing. This kind of thing is known to each other in their hearts, it is better not to deliberately mention it.


    After being quiet for a while, Tang Ye said, "Next, march towards Daoshan."


    The princess thought for a while, as if she wanted to say something else, but didn''t say anything, nodded and said: "Okay."


    The Yin-Yang Gate is the strongest of the six-party joint forces. Even though the six-party joint forces are now hiding because of loss, the Yin-Yang Gate has not done so, and they all returned to Xiangdaoshan. What they meant was, could Tang Ye still come and razed Xiang Daoshan? !


    Xiangdao Mountain is not only Xiangdao Mountain of Yinyang Gate, but also Xiangdao Mountain of Ancient Wujiang Lake. This sacred mountain in Taoism has been known for a long time. It is not only a rare place with beautiful scenery, but also a place of spirituality with heaven. To destroy this mountain, many people in the rivers and lakes will not agree.


    The princess was hesitant just now because of this. If Tang Yebing came to the foot of Daoshan, then it would mean that he would have to add a strong ¡°tyrant¡± in his life history.


    How can you be so offended to seek the holy mountain?


    Knowing the worries of the princess, Tang Ye stood up and looked towards Daoshan, and said, "I''m already very kind, and no matter how kind I am, I will be entangled like a lady. This will keep what I want to do. Can¡¯t do it. Since I don¡¯t want to do this, how about I razed Daoshan?"


    "I''m just a girl." The princess said lightly to Tang Ye.


    "..."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s just a man''s momentary passion, don''t be angry, I respect the wife very much."


    The princess was too lazy to pay attention to Tang Ye¡¯s talkative mouth, turned and left, and said, "Before you go to Daoshan, you should send Qingcheng back to Longfu. She is pregnant with the things after the Long family, and now the less people know the better ."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, thinking that the princess was thoughtful, but he worried again: "I''m not sure if Qingcheng has it yet."


    The princess was very angry, staring at Tang Ye and said, "Really, are you sick? There is no way to give you a woman to make her belly bigger?"


    "You..." Tang Ye thought this was a huge insult!


    "Don''t refuse." The princess pointed to her stomach and said: "How many times have you slept with me? Have you seen any movement in my stomach?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless.


    What the princess said is the truth.


    Is it really sick?

 Chapter 976： Son-in-law is a son!

    Tang Ye felt very sad. The question that the princess mentioned was terrible, did not plant it?


    The harm this has caused to men is beyond imagination!


    "But I don''t think I have a problem. You see that I am so good every time, which makes you satisfied." Tang Ye looked at the princess and said anxiously.


    He didn''t want to talk about this kind of problem originally, just check if there is a problem, and talk about it for a second is tens of thousands of harm! However, he was afraid of the princess''s misunderstanding, thinking that he had a problem. To be considered so by my own woman, the hurt is unacceptable and it''s so shameless!


    The princess didn¡¯t give Tang Ye any face, she still said in a cold and arrogant tone, and hummed: ¡°You are very powerful, but you can¡¯t make women pregnant and you do exist. So, you are like a smart electric stick designed for women. ."


    "..."


    "Qian Hanyue, let me tell you, if you insult me ??like this, I''ll go find a certain woman and try it, maybe it''s your problem?" Tang Ye was angry and snorted to the princess.


    The princess was angry and hummed: "Dare you say you haven''t looked for other women? Besides, if I find another man to prove that you are sick..."


    "Stop!" Tang Ye stopped the princess directly. The problem was too **** serious. If the princess went to find another man, he wouldn''t be able to cuckold himself and could not continue to fight like this!


    Of course, with the princess''s character, she would definitely not have anything to do with other men. How can a woman who can''t even do a mermaid be able to do something profane. It''s just that she is better, so if Tang Ye dares to threaten her, she dare to threaten to go back!


    Tang Ye walked over and took the hand of the princess, and said, "Let¡¯s not quarrel about this, don¡¯t forget that I am a doctor. If there is any problem, I can go back and have a good examination. I am sorry to make you angry!"


    The princess glanced at Tang Ye, her tone eased, and said: "It''s okay, I don''t plan to have children. It''s better if you have a disease. Don''t worry about my belly getting bigger one day. I was born with my own safety-t cover is also yours. An advantage."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and was deeply anguished. He always felt that the princess had become bad, and he was so unethical in speaking!


    ...


    It takes a certain amount of time to return from Guanghan Tiangong to the capital city. It was originally possible to get there in about a week if you rushed forward, but now Tang Ye takes Long Qingcheng back. In order to make Long Qingcheng less rushing, he drives the horse and cart more slowly. In addition, there will be some situations in which the enemy ambushes, so we must clean up. And after the enemy is found, it must be cleaned up. So the time delays longer.


    In the blink of an eye, half a month later, Tang Ye sat in the carriage and looked out the window, not far from the capital city. Long Qingcheng was sitting next to him, and the princess was acting alone. This also left Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng''s private space, so they didn''t need to be disturbed. Long Qingcheng''s stomach hasn''t moved much yet, Tang Ye and her will carry out a human-making movement if necessary.


    "The scenery outside is good, go for a walk?" Tang Ye said to Long Qingcheng.


    Long Qingcheng smiled and nodded. He has changed from the image of a strict elder sister to a virtuous wife. These days, she actively cooperates with her to raise her body, serving for the creation of people. She blushed and shy thinking of this, but finally got used to it.


    Tang Ye got out of the carriage, and Long Qingcheng got out and caught Tang Ye''s hand to go down. Suddenly she softened and felt sick again. She clutched her chest and wanted to vomit, but she fell weakly.


    Tang Ye quickly supported her and let her rest on the carriage again. At this time, Tang Ye used his doctor''s ability to help Long Qingcheng see if he had overworked because of the recent creation of human beings. The result was a big surprise, Long Qingcheng was pregnant!


    Lying on the grass... At this moment, Tang Ye''s tears filled his eyes, which shows that he is not sick!


    Give yourself a woman and make her belly bigger in minutes!


    "What''s the matter?" Long Qingcheng saw that Tang Ye was so happy that he wanted to cry. It was an exaggeration and annoying. He laughed when he felt unwell?


    But soon Long Qingcheng realized what was wrong, touched his stomach, and carefully asked, "Yes, yes?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Long Qingcheng''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he was so moved that he cried, and couldn''t help cursing, "You won''t have to ride on your body to break my old lady''s waist anymore!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, what''s going on with the recent woman, always like to explode these unscrupulous words. Besides, it''s me who is tired of the waist, and the woman is at most tired with spread-s legs!


    In any case, making people successful is a joyful thing. In the past half a month with Long Qingcheng, Tang Ye has loved her the most. Although the creation of human beings was done to deal with the problem of air luck, but now they are more emotionally connected to life, to children, and It is not the purpose of a certain event, so they are all looking forward to the future life.


    Since Long Qingcheng''s affairs still needed to be kept secret, the incidents after Long Qingcheng was pregnant with the Long Family were not announced, and the war cavalry accompanying him was business as usual. However, the war cavalry probably knew the relationship between Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng. Regarding Tang Ye reaching out to "Sister", everyone didn''t think there was anything wrong with it, they could only say they were envious!


    Anyway, two people who are not related by blood are together, what can be said. However, Tang Ye was able to do this under Qian Hanyue''s eyes, and everyone thought it was really awesome. The fairy Fan Leng who embraces the Nine Worlds on the left and the peerless big sister Fenghua on the right is a heaven for men!


    Back to Long Mansion, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long came out to meet each other. Tang Ye said in advance that he would bring Long Qingcheng back. Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were very happy. Although Long Qingcheng escaped for a while because of his identity, after all, Long Qingcheng was the daughter of their parents who watched them grow up and called them for more than 20 years. How could they be cut off because of no blood relationship.


    "Ye''er, Qingcheng, just come back." Madam Long said happily.


    Ok?


    Soon Mrs. Long noticed some weird actions by Long Qingcheng. Love to touch her belly with her hands? Some changes have taken place in her body... For Mrs. Long, who was pregnant, this is enough to make her judge what happened to Long Qingcheng.


    God!


    Mrs. Long was so shocked that her daughter was pregnant? !


    Who is that son-in-law?


    Mrs. Long became very angry. Although the big boys are married and the girls are married, our daughter is **** outside!


    "Qingcheng, you..." Madam Long stopped talking. Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng were angry as soon as they came back.


    Knowing what Mrs. Long had seen, Long Qingcheng bit her lip slightly and pulled the corner of La Tang Ye''s clothes to let Tang Ye explain.


    Long Xingtian felt weird, what''s going on? Do family members use eye contact?


    Tang Ye was ready to be beaten by Mrs. Long and said, "Mother, since you can see it, then I''ll just say it. The child of Qingcheng belongs to me."


    "Ah...?" Mrs. Long was taken aback and then dumbfounded.


    In other words, is his son-in-law his own son? !


    It''s really intolerable!


    Mrs. Long rolled up her sleeves and was about to hit Tang Ye, cursing, "You bastard, are you romantic?!"

 Chapter 977： It should be terrible!

    Mrs. Long didn''t expect Tang Ye to make Long Qingcheng''s belly bigger. This is going to be against the sky, the younger brother put the sister to sleep... At this time, Mrs. Long was very thankful that Long Qingcheng was adopted by her. If it was her own person, the current situation would be too violent.


    Even so, Mrs. Long felt that Tang Ye had no ethics, and she called Long Qingcheng''s sister for a while. Could it be that she called her sister and sister when she was sleeping in Long Qingcheng?


    If this is the case, Mrs. Long has reason to doubt whether Tang Ye''s psychology is a bit abnormal?


    What a sad story. My son is good in everything, but he is a bit morally degraded in terms of women.


    Mrs. Long is in a complicated mood. She loves Tang Ye so much. She can agree to anything Tang Ye wants, but bad things like these must be prevented!


    Tang Ye saw the change in Mrs. Long''s expression, and knew that this mother had thought about messy things. He was speechless, and said to Mrs. Long: "Mother, can we talk about this in private? Go in first and let Qingcheng have a good rest."


    "Okay, okay." Mrs. Long nodded strangely.


    Although Long Xingtian''s mind is a little simpler next to him, after listening for so long, he probably knows what''s going on. He was even more surprised, our son **** up his daughter? !


    Long Xingtian wanted to question Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng, but when Madam Long stared at him with a vicious look, he stopped speaking and followed Madam Long, Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng into the back room.


    Mrs. Long knew about Long Qingcheng''s feelings for Tang Ye. Before Long Qingcheng was about to leave, she made Long Qingcheng Tang Ye''s dead man. Long Qingcheng said that his feelings for Tang Ye had become male and female. She regretted it a bit now, she should have let Long Qingcheng leave completely at the time. If she hadn''t stayed by Tang Ye''s side, she would definitely not have what happened now.


    After all, she still didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such feelings for Long Qingcheng. How can it be done now?


    However, after entering the back room, before Mrs. Long could speak, Tang Ye calmly asked a difficult question for her, "Why can''t Qingcheng and I do this?"


    Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng are not related by blood, and they love each other. Why can''t they be together?


    Can''t it be because you have been a sibling?


    However, after Long Qingcheng revealed that she did not have the blood of the Long Family, the entire rivers and lakes did not regard her as a member of the Long Family. Because the dragon family bloodline is very special, you can learn the dragon family''s combat skills, can drive the dragon halberd, whether there is a dragon family bloodline can be said to be a world, and the difference is far. Since Long Qingcheng didn''t have it, it was not suitable to regard her as Jackie Chan''s family.


    In this way, the so-called sibling relationship between Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng had long ceased to exist. Now that these two people are mentioned in the arena, they will not say that they are a pair of siblings. I can only say that one is the supreme young master of the Long Family, and the other is the cobweb chess piece that has deceived the entire arena.


    Madam Long and Long Xingtian looked at each other, not knowing how to refute Tang Ye''s words.


    Long Qingcheng lowered his head slightly, like a little girl doing something wrong, and whispered softly: "Father, mother, Qingcheng is not good, don¡¯t blame Tang Ye. But I really love Tang Ye, I will follow He is together!"


    "Hey..." Madam Long was even more speechless, where she still had the heart to curse.


    Long Qingcheng is also quite scheming, pretending to touch his stomach, Chuchu pitifully said: "The child already has, even if his parents disagree, the child is innocent..."


    Long Qingcheng''s words completely defeated Mrs. Long.


    Holding a grandson is what Mrs. Long wants to do most now. If Tang Ye doesn''t marry a woman quickly, she will probably tie Tang Ye to have **** with a woman. Now that Long Qingcheng has Tang Ye''s child, it is a huge surprise for her. If anyone dares to disadvantage her grandson, she will do her best!


    Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng were her heart and soul, and now that one more grandson would occupy her whole heart. Who else is she scolding now? Hurry up and take care of Long Qingcheng to make sure that there is no accident with the grandson in Long Qingcheng''s stomach!


    Long Xingtian had nothing to say about this kind of thing. Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng had already dealt with Mrs. Long, so they didn''t take him seriously. He is deeply saddened by this, and he has no weight in this home! Wife control is too dignified.


    However, Long Xingtian, as a man who has supported the Long Family for decades, is so mindless. Mrs. Long treats this kind of thing entirely out of sentiment, and he has to be more rational. He felt strange, at this critical juncture, why would Tang Ye want a child?


    The Long Family is in the period of conquest, and there are various uncertainties before becoming king. At this time, having children is very risky. Moreover, why don''t you want the child to be the daughter-in-law of the Long family recognized by Qian Hanyue, but the cobweb chess piece with Long Qingcheng, who may cause huge controversy?


    It might be a little disrespectful for Long Qingcheng to say that, but Long Xingtian''s suspicion was not wrong. He looked at Tang Ye, and believed that Tang Ye knew his doubts.


    Tang Ye smiled, and he would definitely confuse Long Xingtian, and said, "Father and mother, let Qingcheng go back to the room and rest. Running all the way, Qingcheng is tired. By the way, let the servant prepare some suitable food for Qingcheng to support Body."


    "Of course!" After Mrs. Long stopped worrying about the fact that her son-in-law was her own son, she focused on grandchildren''s affairs and said: "I don''t need servants to do those things. I''m afraid they can''t do it well, so I will do it myself!"


    Usually Mrs. Long doesn''t have much to do, but now she is busy with this, and feels satisfied and happy! With sons, daughters, daughter-in-laws, and grandsons by their side, what''s not to be satisfied with!


    Tang Ye smiled, Mrs. Long was so happy, he was also happy. But regarding him and Long Qingcheng, the original reason was to let Mrs. Long also know, so she said: "Mother, I have something to tell you and Dad. Qingcheng has just had a child now, so don''t be too nervous."


    Looking at Tang Ye''s expression, Mrs. Long knew that this matter was important, and nodded to indicate to stay first.


    Long Qingcheng returned to the room to rest after being served by the servants. Tang Ye began to tell Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long one by one about the problem of the limit of air luck.


    "So, the thing about Qingcheng having a child can''t be announced." After Tang Ye finished dealing with Qi Zhenwu, he looked at Madam Long and Long Xingtian solemnly.


    After listening to his explanation, Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long had already understood the pros and cons, and they all nodded to express their understanding.


    Mrs. Long''s expression was very firm, revealing a determined and ferocious foresight, and hummed: "Ye''er, don''t worry, no matter who it is, don''t want to hurt Qingcheng and my grandson. If anyone dares to come and find something, I will let He will know what regret is in his next life!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was startled, having a powerful mother really made people feel complicated.


    Mrs. Long smiled kindly again and said, "Okay, Ye''er, you also go to rest, I will take care of Qingcheng!"


    Before Tang Ye nodded, Mrs. Long trot out, looking forward to the future grandson!


    Faced with this change in Mrs. Long''s expression, Long Xingtian said solemnly to Tang Ye: "Your mother...very amazing!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Long Xingtian with a weird expression. He wanted to laugh but couldn''t laugh directly. It should be her mother...it''s terrible!

 Chapter 978： The soldiers pressed against Daoshan!

    Mrs. Long took good care of Long Qingcheng, taking the pregnant Long Qingcheng as everything to protect. From morning to night, even before leaving Long Qingcheng''s room at night, Tang Ye couldn''t go to accompany Long Qingcheng.


    Tang Ye simply went to the roof to blow the air and tried to contact Li Haoran. The sooner you start the plan to deal with Qi Zhenwu, the better. He also wanted the protection of the gatekeeper.


    Since the Long Family''s future is about dealing with Qi Zhenwu''s grand plan, Li Haoran definitely didn''t want to see an accident in Long Qingcheng.


    It wasn''t the first time that Tang Ye did this to find a doorkeeper as a bodyguard. When outside the big world, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were fooled by him to protect Lu Celadon.


    Everyone treats the gatekeeper as an insurmountable human being, but Tang Ye doesn''t, he will do what he does!


    He also personally killed Li Disha, the gatekeeper!


    Maybe something happened in the Profound Realm. Tang Ye tried to attract Li Haoran to come, but Li Haoran was not seen. Tang Ye had no choice but to sit on the roof and watch the stars.


    At this time the princess appeared.


    Tang Ye directly pulled her to sit beside him, watching the stars quietly.


    If the princess doesn''t go to work, and there is no other place to go, she will return to Longfu. She has nothing to avoid, even if Long Qingcheng is with her. Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng''s affairs were single-handedly facilitated by her. She wandered in this era, and she regarded herself as a third world person, and would not mind the matter of Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng to the death.


    On the contrary, the princess behaves much better than she sees. After being silent for a while, she said to Tang Ye: "The thinking in the ancient Wujiang Lake is more traditional. Qingcheng is now pregnant. Although it is kept secret, after the child is born, if the child is to be king, he must be known by others. Therefore, neither Qingcheng nor the children can be anonymous, otherwise it will be very bad for the changes in the fortune of the rivers and lakes."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, this was indeed a problem. He had thought about this problem before, and also thought of the solution. However, he was very hesitant to do that.


    The princess knew what it was and said, "So it is Qingcheng that you want to marry, not Yourong."


    Tang Ye didn''t want Lin Yourong to bear this kind of thing, so he was silent and thought of other ways without answering the princess.


    The princess shook her head and said, "There is no better way."


    Tang Ye wanted to speak but stopped, feeling guilty.


    The princess was not so entangled and said: "You said you want to return to the big world, so why not marry Yourong in the big world? The big world is the world of tolerance. You marry her in this ancient Wujiang lake, she Except for you, everything else is unfamiliar. Even if the wedding is grand, it may not make her happy. Back to the big world, there is a world she knows well, even if the wedding is only attended by one or two friends, I think she will I feel very happy."


    Tang Ye glanced at the princess in surprise. He didn''t expect the princess to say such reasonable words. He was very grateful that the princess thought for him.


    The princess saw the gratitude in Tang Ye¡¯s eyes and said frankly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I did this without purpose. You know what I care about is the secrets left by the previous life. My biggest purpose and interest is to uncover those Secrets. To solve those secrets, I cannot do without you. So now I want you to handle everything well, and then be with me."


    "Do you think I let Qingcheng conceive your child without selfishness?" The princess simply clarified, looking at Tang Ye and said: "Actually, this whole thing, I am quite selfish. To talk about my loyalty to feelings, in my previous life At that time, you married more than one woman, and even neglected me for that vixen. So now, can you hurt me by marrying a Long Qingcheng?"


    "I can''t let you be king in this world." The princess continued: "Once you are king, there will be more things to deal with. Then, where will I be in the mood to unlock those secrets with me? So, in this plan, To say that the one who paid the most was Qingcheng. Qingcheng gave you a child and marrying her, what counts? You have to give her more."


    Tang Ye looked at the princess in a daze, he was very touched, when he was worried, the princess immediately came out to help him solve his concerns.


    "You have paid a lot." Tang Ye hugged the princess and said, "I will take note of your affairs. After the Guwu Jianghu affairs are dealt with, I will go to the big world. As for the secret you said, since I can Traveling back and forth between the Great World and the Guwu Rivers, then many things will definitely change by then. I think I will have the ability to unlock those secrets with you."


    "You don''t need to deliberately do these things for me." The princess looked at Tang Ye and said: "When you regain your memory, you will take the initiative to do those things. Only then, you are mine. And now, I will let you For those women, understand?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. To be honest, he was a little speechless. I feel that I am the property of these women, and I live to help them do things.


    Although a little depressed, Tang Ye could accept it and smiled at the princess: "I understand."


    "For this, I will speed up a bit." Tang Ye said, "Now Qingcheng is back in the city of God, and my parents are taking care of her. I am not so worried. Then I will go to Daoshan tomorrow."


    "Good." The princess nodded.


    ...


    Mrs. Long went to rest, and Tang Ye returned to Long Qingcheng''s room. Long Qingcheng was about to go to bed, when he saw Tang Ye, he was taken aback, then blushed a bit, and said, "You are back..."


    She never thought that Tang Ye would come and sleep with her.


    Tang Ye picked her up and put her on the bed, unbuttoning the clothes on her stomach. Long Qingcheng was very shy, but did not hide it. There is no need to cover up her relationship with Tang Ye now. Her lower abdomen is still healthy and flat, and it is impossible to bulge when she is pregnant.


    Tang Ye said, "I may not be able to accompany you. Tomorrow I will lead my troops to Daoshan."


    "It''s okay!" Long Qingcheng was already very satisfied with his current life, and said with endless gratitude to Tang Ye, "You don''t have to worry about me, I will be fine at Long''s house. I am also very happy to live with my parents. But you must be careful when you go out to deal with those enemies."


    Tang Ye nodded slightly. Long Qingcheng leaned into his arms and fell asleep peacefully.


    The next day, Tang Ye took the black war horse out of the city mightily, and everyone in the city knew that he was going to eliminate the remaining enemies and prepare for the Long Family to become king.


    The people in Shenducheng all support the Long Family, and they look forward to the emergence of a dynasty, bringing Guwu Jianghu into a new era.


    The direction Tang Ye led his troops was Xiang Daoshan. This news was soon known by Xiang Daoshan and Jianghu warriors, so Xiang Daoshan once again became the focus of the arena.


    Xiangdao Sacred Mountain is not only the site of Yin-Yang Gate, but also a spiritual sustenance of many warriors. The young master of the Long Family led his troops forward, is it to destroy the holy mountain?


    Never allowed!


    On Xiangdao Mountain, the disciples of the Yin and Yang Sect gathered to pay respects to Daogu, the master of the gate.


    Dao Gu stood on the high platform and looked at the many disciples, and said angrily: "I don''t believe Long Ye dared to ruin me Xiang Daoshan!"

 Chapter 979： Really?

    Chaoxianland used to be such an existence that people looked up to. Those who arrived in Chaoxianland simply dismissed those little people who were making noises in the arena.


    Under the fairyland, how can they look at it?


    However, out of Tang Ye, this strange flower has always threatened people across the border. Kill Tongxuan when you are in the Imperial Spirit Realm, and kill Tongxuan Mahayana when you are in the mysterious state. Now Tongxuan Mahayana threatens Chaoxianland!


    Only because Tang Ye created a magic magic power!


    Real person Daogu got a toothache when he thought of Tang Ye. At the beginning, Tang Ye had just arrived in Guwu Rivers and Lakes and killed a few people at the Yin and Yang Sect. He didn''t even ask who Tang Ye was. He just asked a few branch disciples to solve Tang Ye. Ever thought that Tang Ye would grow to this point!


    Not to mention what Tang Ye did to the whole arena, but to the Yin and Yang gate. After extinguishing the Chen family, which extended from the Yin-Yang Gate towards the rich family, Chen Changfeng and Chen Xuankong both died under Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye killed Yu Fusheng, the major disciple of Yin Yang Gate, followed by Ling Fuping, and then Fang Zhenzhang of Chaoxianyuan!


    Tang Ye made the Yin Yang Gate''s vitality greatly damaged by himself. To the real Tao Gu, it is extremely hateful!


    "Let''s stay on the mountain! Don''t believe Long Ye really dare to attack Daoshan!" Dao Gu was very angry when Tang Ye led the troops. He didn''t retreat and waited for Tang Ye to come.


    The Yin-Yang Gate is one of the six-party coalition forces that oppose the Long Family. Now the six-party coalition forces collapsed, and the Yin-Yang Gate retreated to Xiangdao Mountain and occupied Xiangdao Mountain without moving. Relying on Xiang Daoshan is the sacred mountain of Taoism, there are not only the loyal disciples of the Yin and Yang gate, but also the maintenance and support of all the warriors in the rivers and lakes who pursue the "Tao", and are not afraid of Tang Ye.


    If Tang Ye wants to unify the rivers and lakes, then he can''t offend so many people, otherwise the reputation of the rivers and lakes will be damaged, which will definitely affect the unification of the great cause. When the Long Family was about to become king, how could Tang Ye do such a foolish thing?


    This is what Daogushi relies on. Another point is that his dignity persists. As the master of the Yin and Yang gate, if you can''t even keep the base camp, how can you be able to raise your head in the arena in the future?


    The disciples of the Yin and Yang Sect all obeyed the words of Daogu Zhenren and clung to the Xiangdao Mountain!


    At the same time, many warriors who supported Xiang Daoshan on the rivers and lakes came one after another to support Daogu real person on Xiangdaoshan.


    And Tang Ye led a thousand horses to arrive as scheduled.


    The black war cavalry will be surrounded by the Daoshan Pass. Unlike before, the current Black Knight has added more equipment, including an independent gunner. This is a new organ equipment developed by Tangjiabao, which is similar to a cannon, but has a longer range and stronger power than a cannon.


    More than a dozen cannons were deployed in the Black War Cavalry for siege and large-scale battles. With the addition of these more than a dozen machine guns, the combat power of the Black Knights has doubled. Now in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, no one dare to be an enemy, otherwise they will be crushed!


    Young Master Long¡¯s black warrior is truly frightening!


    Now the black war knights surround Xiang Daoshan and are equipped with cannon carts. There are dozens of people carrying shells. Such a big battle is obviously going to be cruel to the Yin and Yang Sect!


    Tang Ye sat on a tall organ war horse, looked at Xiang Dao Mountain, pronounced with strength, and the voice spread out vigorously so that everyone on Xiang Dao Mountain could hear it.


    "Listen to the people at the Yin and Yang gate, if you don''t want to bleed, just come down the mountain obediently. Since you deal with my Long Family, then my Long Family will not be polite to you! How much blood you let my Long Family shed, I will let you shed How much blood! I am not negotiating with you, but ordering!"


    command!


    This is Tang Ye''s attitude, this is Tang Ye''s domineering.


    His words directly irritated the people at the Yin-Yang Sect, and many of the Yin-Yang Sect disciples gritted their teeth with anger. The young master of the Long Family is deceiving people too much, not giving them a way to survive!


    Everyone at the Yin Yang Gate drew out their weapons, looking like they wanted to fight Tang Ye to the end.


    Madam Dogu waved his hand to stop them, and said, "It is not our turn to take action."


    At this time, a sneer flashed from the corner of Daogu''s mouth. He stayed at Xiang Dao Mountain, and naturally had some other calculations.


    Xiang Daoshan has a rich background, and this alone has won the support of many warriors. If Tang Ye wanted to fight against Daoshan, these warriors would definitely not agree.


    These warriors will be the first line of defense before Tang Ye!


    If Tang Ye dared to attack these warriors, he would set up a group of enemies. Tang Ye would not do this kind of thing at this critical juncture. Now Dao Gu will just wait to see what Tang Ye can do? !


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t get a response after transmitting the sound with power. He stared at the mountain and shouted again: "Master Daogu, as the master of the Yin and Yang Sect, you just stop humming? Then, you are a disciple who ignores you. Now? That being the case, then I don''t bother to save you the blood of those few people!"


    "Gunner, get ready!" Tang Ye shouted.


    I still use power to transmit the sound so that everyone who stays at Xiangdaoshan can hear it, "My Long Family is looking for people from Yin and Yang, and the rest of the people who have nothing to do, please leave the mountain immediately, otherwise you will be injured by mistake. Blame me for not explaining in advance!"


    Tang Ye is about to make a move!


    "Long Ye, how can you be like this?!" However, there was no response from Dao Gu, but a group of warriors and even some ordinary people came down from the mountain. They must have come to Shangxiang to petition. One of them was low towards Tang Ye. Drink it out.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. This low drinker is a martial artist, whose strength is probably not yet mastered in the late Imperial Spirit Realm. Such a person is not easy to deal with. It is not worth mentioning that such a person is to be killed by using force. However, the difficulty lies in the fact that these people are innocent.


    The man who drank low walked down and approached Tang Ye, but he was obviously afraid of the black warrior who surrounded the mountain pass. He kept a distance from Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Long Ye, Xiang Daoshan is a holy place in the road. , There are precious wealth that you can''t imagine, you actually want to destroy it?!"


    "This kind of behavior is hard to tolerate! If you want to dominate the ancient martial arts, if you are such a violent person, who dares to let you be the king?!" That person reasoned with Tang Ye, the purpose is still good, is to protect Xiang Daoshan.


    Tang Ye had anticipated this situation a long time ago, so he looked at the person who scolded him and didn''t get angry, but said with a cold expression: "I didn''t think about destroying Xiang Daoshan. I just asked the person at Yin Yang Gate to give an explanation. Since the people at the Yin and Yang gate do not want to come down, I can only knock down the place where they hide together!"


    "Isn''t the Yin and Yang Gate already closed? Since it is no longer a threat to your Long Family, why should you rush to kill them!" The man rebuked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at him coldly, he was startled and couldn''t help taking a step back.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "What you mean is that the Yin Yang Sect used to attack my Long Family, but now it has stopped, so my Long Family can''t do anything to them?"


    "Your idea is too great, I can''t learn it. For example, if I beat you now, but don''t fight later, then you can''t blame me?" Tang Ye was full of irony at that person.


    The man could not help but blush. His words are really unreasonable, and they are used to accuse Tang Ye of being too weak.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, looked at Xiangdao Mountain, and shouted: "Everyone is listening, if you are an innocent person, then there is still time to go down the mountain. If time passes, there will be any consequences and I can''t blame me."


    "Gunner, go up!" Tang Ye was very determined.


    On the mountain, Daogu Zhenren and Yinyangmen disciples all looked down, Long Ye is going to play for real?

 Chapter 980： How can I stop?

    Although fearful Tang Ye really bombarded Daoshan, Daogu Zhenren and many of his disciples had already made up their minds to stand firm and never back down, so they still did not retreat!


    This made Tang Ye look like a villain again. For example, the tyrant who destroys the Buddha and the Tao, in order to control the mind, does not allow the existence of the Buddha and the Tao, so it starts a cleanup action to blow up the mountains of the Buddha and Taoism!


    Why does Tang Ye always do such things?


    It can only be said that great success is always not easy. If we can unify the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and create a new era for the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, I believe that the future generations of people''s evaluation of Tang Ye will never be purely criticized even if they do not praise it.


    Tang Ye once again uttered with strength, with his own horn attribute, and shouted: "The unrelated people should leave quickly, don¡¯t get hurt in vain. My Long Ye is not going to ruin Xiang Daoshan, but the Yin-Yang Gate owes my Long Family an account. If the Yin-Yang Gate People from voluntarily come down to give an explanation, then I immediately withdraw my troops. If the Yin-Yang Gate has to occupy Xiang Daoshan and confront me, then I can only bombard it to the end!"


    Dao Gu wanted to let those unrelated people from the rivers and lakes be cannon fodder to stop him, Tang Ye would not make him so comfortable. People in the rivers and lakes all know the relationship between the Long Family and the six-party coalition forces, so no one will think who is wrong in the dispute between the two parties. These people of the rivers and lakes mainly don''t want Xiang Daoshan to be destroyed, so if Yin Yangmen goes down to settle with Tang Ye to avoid Xiang Daoshan, should Yin Yangmen take the initiative to take responsibility?


    It will be effective if it can be shaken. Tang Ye''s words made many people in the rivers and lakes less determined, no longer insisting on maintaining the Yin-Yang Gate, thinking that the Yin-Yang Gate should also do something.


    At this time, Tang Ye said again: "Those who don''t want to get involved in this muddy water, immediately go down the mountain. Today, there is no result between my Long Family and Yinyangmen. I will not give up. If Yinyangmen still doesn''t show up The next moment is when my cannonball is fired!"


    Someone came down from the mountain one after another. They were shaken, questioning the Yin Yang Gate, and being jealous of Tang Ye''s coercion, so it was better to wait and see at the foot of the mountain before making a decision.


    But no one from the Yin and Yang gate came down.


    Tang Ye shrugged, since it''s useless to emphasize so many times, then stop bothering her tongue. Tang Ye said to a gunner in the past: "Follow the route given by the spy and choose a remote place to blow up."


    "Yes!" The gunner nodded.


    Subsequently, the gunner filled the bomb and shot it towards the mountain.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    The bomb flew to the mountain and exploded. Tangjiapu''s shells were so powerful that everyone was shocked by a startle. And after the explosion, I felt that the mountains were shaking. With such power, it is no joke to razor Daoshan!


    The people from the rivers and lakes who had just come down from the mountain recovered from their fright, and then looked at Tang Ye in awe.


    Unexpectedly, Young Master Long Family really dared to shoot!


    Look at that determined look, I am afraid that there is no room for negotiation!


    No one dares to stop, if you do, be careful of being bombed to pieces!


    If Tang Ye''s words just shook these people in the world, then after launching a cannonball to let everyone see the power of the bomb, everyone was shocked!


    An overwhelming war cavalry, equipped with the most sophisticated equipment in the world, who can resist?


    At this time, everyone couldn''t say that Tang Ye was cruel and tyrannical, because Tang Ye was very clear about what he did and only targeted the Yin and Yang gate. Xiang Daoshan has always been the location of the Yin and Yang Gate, and now the Yin and Yang Gate is hiding on the mountain, and Tang Ye is bombarding and threatening. It is also the result of the outbreak of war between the two sides. It is not Tang Ye that unilaterally oppresses the Yin and Yang Gate.


    The people in the rivers and lakes felt very helpless, they could not stop Tang Ye. The power in Tang Ye''s hand is too strong. Then, if you want to protect Daoshan, you can only let the Yin Yang Gate come out and Tang Ye can count the new hatred and the old hatred.


    "Mr. Daogu, why don''t you come out and count your grievances with Young Master Long? Are you really going to let Xiang Daoshan be razed to the ground?" The more powerful Jianghu warrior also pronounced with strength.


    Can''t stop Tang Ye, can only use other methods. Dao Gu is famous in the arena, and he can''t always be a turtle.


    This stimulated the real Tao Gu who stayed on the mountain. Hearing the voices of people from the world, he was so angry that he slapped a table and cursed: "Stubborn things!"


    The real Daogu criticizes those who are vacillated. I thought they would be able to stop Tang Ye and let Tang Ye have nowhere to start, but he didn''t expect to be deterred by Tang Ye.


    However, at this time, the Yin Yang Sect disciples under the high platform where Dao Gu was standing, all of their expressions were taut, and the hands holding the weapons were a little trembling, which was obviously a manifestation of fear.


    They are indeed afraid, even scared. Just now, Tang Ye''s bomb was bombarded, it hit the mountains directly, so powerful, they worried that they would be blown to pieces at any time!


    This time the young master of the Long Family is here for real! Xiang Daoshan might be razed to the ground!


    Faced with such a machine gun, even the young master of the Long Family will hang up even if he doesn''t get close. Isn''t it ridiculous to say desperately?


    Thinking of these, the Yin and Yang disciples couldn''t help but feel desperate. The difference in strength is too great. The so-called ``preferring death over surrender'''' has no effect at all. It is so ridiculous!


    Many yin and yang disciples looked at Daogu, hoping that Daogu could have a good response. However, they knew that although Daogu Dao was a Chaoxianland, Chaoxianland is not so scarce now. At least in front of the young master of the Long Family, there is no such power to look down upon the heroes!


    To the fairyland can''t make the Long Family Young Master bow his head at all!


    Could it be that no one has won the Long Family Young Master?


    boom!


    Rumble!


    Suddenly there was another explosion. The sound was deafening and the mountain trembled. This sacred mountain in the Tao is being destroyed!


    The disciples of the Yin and Yang Sect were completely panicked and looked at Daogu Real Person, hoping that Daogu Real Person could make a statement, whether to kill down the mountain or negotiate with the Long Family Young Master. It''s no use staying like this anymore, Young Master Long is determined to bombard them, the people of the arena have no effect, staying like this will only become a lonely ghost under the gunfire!


    Master Daogu saw the panic expressions of the many disciples, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he looked at the many disciples and said: "You are all waiting, I will go down the mountain to talk to Long Ye!"


    "Sect Master..." Many disciples knew that Daogu Zhenren was also forced to take the step of compromise.


    Many disciples looked at the back of Daogu who came down the mountain alone, and suddenly felt a sense of desolation and mixed feelings in their hearts.


    Why did things become like this? The Yin Yang Gate was once so brilliant, but now it is in such a situation! Just because of the Long Family? Long Family... is it really so unstoppable? !


    At the foot of the mountain, the gunner saw that there was no movement of the Yin and Yang gate, and reloaded the shells again, wanting to explode again. At this time, Tang Ye waved his hand to stop him, so that he didn''t have to explode, because someone came on the mountain.


    After a while, the real Daogu floated down on a huge stone monument in front of Tang Ye and the war cavalry. On the huge stone monument were the three characters of Yin and Yang gate, which turned out to be a sign of the sect!


    Daogu''s real person looked sluggish, not a carefree peace, but a helpless compromise, and said to Tang Ye: "How do you want to give up?"

 Chapter 981： The door monument is down!

    Daogu''s descent down the mountain means that he has compromised.


    What else can he do?


    At war with Tang Ye, Tang Ye has two states: withered trees and spring and transformation of demons, he may not have won. Besides, there are so many masters around Tang Ye. So there is no chance of winning the battle head-on. If there is no chance, there is no point in doing it.


    Being forced to this point, Daogu Zhenren''s unwillingness and anger needless to say, but the reality is helpless, and he is also inclined to compromise deep in his heart.


    Looking at Tang Ye, who looked majestic and majestic on the horse, he had mixed feelings in his heart. That kid, unconsciously, grew up to be such a behemoth!


    Perhaps this is destined. Some people are destined to be destined to do something that has nothing to do with their origin, age, or experience. If he is destined to do that, he will do that, no matter how much obstruction he encounters.


    In this way, what Tang Ye has achieved now is not his ability, right?


    Dao Gu wanted to use this reason to comfort him for being forced into such a situation by Tang Ye, but he was a person who pursued the way of heaven, and such an excuse for self-deception would not be used.


    If fate is not destined to be an ability, isn''t it the greatest ability for him to be the destined person?


    Ability better than everyone!


    Why is he just destined, and others are not?


    "Yin-Yang Gate lost, Young Master Long, what do you want?" Dao Gu stared at Tang Ye in a deep voice.


    Tang Ye shook his head and sneered: "It''s not that I can''t do anything to you if you lose at the Yin and Yang gate. The result is precisely that because you lose, I can continue to do to you. If you didn''t lose, I would do this. Chance?"


    Dao Gu stared at Tang Ye with a gloomy face, silent.


    There are rumors in the rivers and lakes that the young master of the Long Family is very capable of pushing, so don''t compare with him if nothing is wrong, you can''t match him. Planted in his hands, just endure the grievance and be slaughtered by him, maybe you can still keep your vitality, and you will make a comeback in the future.


    "What on earth do you want?" Dao Gu snorted coldly, not telling Tang Ye more.


    Tang Ye sneered playfully and said, "So, are you planning to negotiate terms with me?"


    "Yes!" Daogu snorted coldly.


    He bowed his head to Tang Ye like this, a person full of reputation, every second was a great torment.


    Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became cold and harsh, and he hummed, "What if I say I want your life?"


    "You...!" Dao Gu was furious, holding his fist as if he was going to fight Tang Ye desperately.


    Take your own life? What are the conditions for negotiating if his life is gone!


    In fact, there are conditions to talk about, that is, to exchange the life of Daogu real person for the lives of all the disciples of Yin and Yang, and to keep Xiang Daoshan.


    Master Dao Gu quickly understood this condition, and now it''s up to him whether he can give up his life for the disciples of Yin Yang Sect.


    Tang Ye looked at Dao Gu with a playful expression.


    Dao Gu stared at Tang Ye, his face turned purple with anger.


    Too vicious!


    He can only say that Tang Ye is too vicious!


    It was not that Tang Ye wanted him to die under the vicious condition, but the vicious choice on this condition!


    If he chooses to die, he would save the lives of other disciples of Yin Yang Sect, but he never thought of death. After finally cultivating to the fairyland and touching the Tao of that day, how can you say that you die?


    However, if he chooses not to die, he will not protect the Yin and Yang disciple. In other words, for the Yin Yang Sect disciple, he values ??himself more!


    This is human nature.


    But this will definitely make those Yin Yang Sect disciples feel chill. Didn¡¯t he be easily abandoned in the end when he worked hard for Daogu real person?


    Huh... ridiculous and ironic. It''s like being betrayed by the belief in your heart, so what is the meaning of life?


    If this psychological collapse, the yin and yang goalkeeper will no longer exist!


    Master Dao Gu understood Tang Ye''s sinister intentions. What Tang Ye wanted was not his fate, nor the fate of the Yin Yang Sect disciple, but to make the Yin Yang Sect disappear!


    With the disappearance of the Yin-Yang Gate, it would be difficult to threaten the Long Family anymore. This is tantamount to disintegrating the strongest side of the six parties!


    So affected by this, other hidden forces will be hit hard, deny what they insist on, and finally give up and fight with the Long Family.


    Tang Ye had such a purpose from the beginning, so he took the lead to attack Daoshan Yin and Yang Gate!


    Master Dao Gu looked at Tang Ye and took a breath from the bottom of his heart. This young boy is really terrifying to play with the ability to attack the heart and strategy!


    For the real Daogu, Tang Ye proposed the conditions for his death. This heart attack was not clever, even very common. But the horror is terrible, this is still a shame. Even if he knew it was a deep pit, there was no way to avoid it, but he could only jump down.


    Tang Ye smiled at the corner of his mouth, not how difficult it is for Dao Gu to choose, what he wants is to achieve his goal, and said: "Dao Gu, please make your decision quickly. I don¡¯t have much time to wait. You. Your Yin-Yang Gate and my Long Family, since they were old enemies from the beginning, now, I have no reason to be merciful to you. So, did you protect the disciple on the mountain, or did you leave and abandon the disciple on the mountain?"


    Dao Gu stared at Tang Ye, his eyes could kill.


    Tang Ye forced him to choose!


    However, the people around the rivers and lakes felt that Tang Ye had done too much, and said: "Young Master Long, although your Long Family and Yin Yang Sect have a deep hatred, there is no need to be so cruel, right? As far as I know, Yu Fu Sheng and Ling of Yin Yang Sect Duckweed and Fang Zhenzhang died in your hands. As the saying goes, you will be a teacher for a day, and a father for life. Yu Fusheng, Ling Fuping and Fang Zhenzhang are all disciples of Dao Gu, you kill them, Dao Gu The real person has experienced the tragedy of sending a white-haired person to a black-haired person. Now you have to kill him, isn''t it too much?"


    Tang Ye looked at the person who was talking, and said: "It is indeed excessive, but there are some things, let alone excessive, that is evil, and someone should do it! Do you think I am a good person? Today I will not get rid of the Yin and Yang gate. This is the choice that appeared in my Long Family on the day. I have experienced so many things in this world, and I have never been merciful to me once. Now, do you expect me to be merciful to them?"


    "Young Master Long..."


    "No need to say more, just look at it." The gangster still wanted to talk, Tang Ye waved to stop him, not arguing with him.


    Tang Ye looked at Daogu Real Person and said, "You can make a choice. I will count down three times. If I don''t get your answer, I will treat you as the disciple who abandoned the mountain. Then I will continue firing!"


    Dao Gu stared at Tang Ye, Tang Ye counted, "Three, two, one..."


    Dao Gu did not make a choice.


    Tang Ye waved, "Fried!"


    boom!


    The gunner fired a bomb, rumbling, the mountain exploded, and heard the panic cry of the Yin Yang gate disciples.


    Dao Gu still stared at Tang Ye, gritted his teeth, but still did not make a choice.


    Tang Ye waved his hand again and shouted, "Fried!"


    "Long Ye, you **** it!" At this moment, Dao Gu moved, snorted coldly, rushed to block the bomb fired by the gunner, and hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye leaped up from the organ war horse and kicked the bomb back to the mountain to avoid hitting the war cavalry.


    After the explosion, Dao Gu had already left in another direction.


    "Long Ye, on the day when my heavenly path becomes successful, I will come back and fetch you up!" Dao Gu yelled, and then disappeared.


    Madam Dogu chose to abandon the disciples on the mountain and leave alone!


    Seeing this, the war cavalry immediately set off to pursue it.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "You don''t have to go after it. The people in Wonderland want to leave. We can''t stop it."


    Even so, Tang Ye sneered playfully. Master Daogu abandoned the disciple on the mountain, then the Yin-Yang Gate would cease to exist!


    Tang Ye punched the giant stone stele with the words Yin and Yang gate, and the giant stone stele collapsed!

 Chapter 982： That door!

    After Zhenren Daogu left alone, Tang Ye asked the gunner to fire a few more shells onto Xiangdao Mountain. This did not harm anyone, nor did it cause any serious damage. Prior to this, the Long''s secret agent had already figured out the specific situation of Xiang Daoshan, and hit wherever it was abandoned.


    Anyone who knows this can see Tang Ye''s hard work. This kid is a good guy!


    In the subsequent explosions, the disciples of the Yin Yang Gate on the mountain were completely frightened, and one after another came down from the mountain. When they reached the bottom, they didn''t see Daogu real person, and they looked at each other immediately.


    Tang Ye sneered and told them that Dao Gu had abandoned them and left alone. Tang Ye was quite mean, and by the way, he stated the conditions he had just mentioned to Daogu Real Person, and used some provocative descriptions to describe Dao Gu Real Person as very hateful, so as to arouse the resentment and even anger of the Yin Yang Sect disciples.


    In the end, what Tang Ye really hated was that he ordered the gunner to turn all the gun carts at the Yin Yang Sect disciples, saying that he would kill them according to the conditions!


    Tang Ye''s condition was that Daogu Daogu surrendered his life to save these Yin and Yang disciples. Now that Daogu real person ran away, it was naturally these Yin Yang Sect disciples who died.


    Tang Ye''s action directly frightened the Yin Yang Sect disciple who had just escaped from the mountain. In the face of more than a dozen machine guns, how could they be opponents, afraid of being beaten to pieces by Tang Ye.


    Even a little timid, he knelt down with a "plop" and begged Tang Ye for mercy.


    Facing Tang Ye and the mighty war cavalry, they felt in their hearts that they were insignificant, what a ridiculous attempt to fight the Long Family!


    Those in the arena begged for the Yin Yang Sect disciples, feeling that Tang Ye didn''t have to rush to exterminate them. Without the leadership of Daogu Zhenren, they could not threaten the Long Family.


    However, Tang Ye Tieshi''s heart is not soft, and he said to everyone: "The conditions are the conditions, and I Long Ye always said it. I negotiated with Dao Gu, and he abandons you and flees. Then naturally you will bear the yin and yang owe. The blood debt of my dragon family!"


    Tang Ye''s resolute attitude made the Yin Yang Sect disciples anxious, but they did not resist Tang Ye, they still wanted to survive. At this time they were very angry, and the master left to survive. How could he waste his life in vain?


    They shouted that they were no longer a disciple of the Yin-Yang Sect, and at the same time cursed Daogu, expressing their dissatisfaction with Daogu.


    Although they are from the Yin and Yang Sect, not all of them are disciples of Dao Gu, so the relationship will inevitably be lacking. When life is threatened and Daogu Zhenren leaves first, it is only natural for them to betray.


    At the same time, people from the rivers and lakes nearby also said that Dao Gu was too selfish and deceived everyone with hypocrisy. For this reason, all the people present at the scene expressed their contempt for Dao Gu, and asked Tang Ye not to anger those innocent Yin Yang Sect disciples because of Dao Gu.


    The reputation of Dao Gu was destroyed like this!


    And this is exactly what Tang Ye intended to embarrass the Yin Yang Sect disciple. He definitely didn''t plan to bombard the group of Yin Yang Sect disciples. He didn''t like killing people, and killing those who couldn''t resist was not in his style. He just took advantage of it, and completely eliminated Daogu''s chance of turning over.


    Next, the other branches of the Yin Yang Gate will be hit hard by Xiang Daoshan''s situation, either by disbanding the forces themselves, or it can be solved with a little effort.


    With a very small price, to get huge results, this is the function of wisdom.


    Of course, it can also be said that Tang Ye is cunning, sinister and cunning.


    But he is a winner.


    Tang Ye climbed to Mount Xiangdao and felt the breath of this sacred mountain in the Tao. Maybe he could enlighten it because of it?


    However, Dao did not realize it, but saw something that had been happening in Guwu Jianghu, but he had never been exposed to it.


    Xuanmen!


    Above Xiangdao Mountain, Tang Ye saw the mysterious gate that the warriors had been attacking!


    Although he was far away, he could vaguely see the light from the profound door.


    The Xuan Gate was established by the old Taoist priest. One gate separated three worlds, one is the big world, one is the ancient Wu Jianghu, and the other is the Xuanjie.


    The relationship between these three worlds is very wonderful. The big world is like a place where ordinary people live, and the Guwu rivers and lakes are like a place where a group of powerful bullies live. They must be controlled not to allow them to reach the big world. Like a police station, monitoring the situation of the Great World and Guwu Rivers and Lakes.


    It is interesting that the core of the old Taoist priest is in the big world. Although the big world is ordinary, there is the most important thing of the three parties-the unification of the three parties and even the unification of the heaven and the earth.


    This arrangement makes people feel like living in a cage, but can''t get rid of it. After thousands of years!


    The profound door in the distance was glowing with a faint cyan light. If it were close to the past, the light would definitely be very dazzling. Tang Ye stretched out his hand to block the shining light, squinted his eyes, and decided to go to the Profound Gate to find Li Haoran. If he didn''t believe Li Haoran, he could not see anyone coldly!


    Chen Zhongping arrived behind Tang Ye and asked, "Young Master, what shall we do next?"


    Tang Ye turned his head and smiled: "Now the Yin and Yang gate is gone, our threat is even smaller, and those resistance forces are further weakened, and then there is no longer a need to bring such a large team. You choose three capable ones. The leader divided the war cavalry into three parts and began to eliminate the remaining forces."


    Tang Ye continued: "The resistance forces are basically hidden. At this time, we must cooperate with the spy''s actions. Ding Sansi is active, contact him and ask him to arrange the spy to track down the hidden resistance forces. In addition..."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looking scheming, and said, "Another web is slowly forming, it''s time to verify whether it works. The spider web people... Although I haven''t seen any activity recently, it doesn''t mean I forgot. They. If they don¡¯t get rid of them, I don¡¯t worry."


    Listening to Tang Ye''s arrangement, Chen Zhongping felt that Tang Ye''s words were unpredictable, but he had become accustomed to such things by staying with Tang Ye for so long. The young master looked like a kid, but he was actually an old man!


    Tang Ye said to Chen Zhongping: "You do what I tell you, now I''m going to go there, you don''t need to follow."


    Tang Ye looked at the direction of Xuanmen.


    Chen Zhongping was shocked and said, "The young master is going to Xuanmen?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Chen Zhongping worried: "The land of the Profound Gate is basically where people from the fairyland come and go, and there are even gatekeepers! Young Master, I don''t worry about you alone!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s okay, I am not so easy to get into trouble now. Moreover, those old men in the fairyland will not attack me, otherwise they would have done it long ago. What I do now is probably the same as their purpose. Since If the interests are the same, then there is no reason to do it. As for the gatekeeper, I didn''t commit anything. What do they care about me?"


    Chen Zhongping persuaded Tang Ye not to move, but could only agree.


    Tang Ye got off Xiangdao Mountain, mounted his war horse, and headed for the Xuanmen.

 Chapter 983： outside world!

    Xuanmen is the most well-known and most special place of Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Those who can get there must be masters!


    At the periphery, you can enter above the Tongxuan Realm. The inner circumference must be above the fairyland!


    Attacking the Xuanmen is a major event in the ancient Wu Rivers and lakes. People from the fairyland enter the Xuanmen enclosure and study the game every day. Maybe they can find another shortcut. People in the Profound Realm can stay on the periphery and be more familiar with the Profound Gate. And, with the help of the powerful spiritual power around the profound door to make breakthroughs.


    Even so, there are very few people who have successfully made a breakthrough in Xuanmen. The profound door was established by the old Taoist priest, and the old Taoist priest didn''t want the human beings to be too strong, so he would not specifically give people a chance to break through.


    Then why is anyone breaking through here?


    Because for cultivation, this is a place of adversity. Growing up and breaking through in adversity often yields greater results than in good times. Therefore, to make a breakthrough in the Xuanmen, there will be unexpected gains, maybe it is the key to breaking the Xuanmen!


    In general, the closer to the Xuanmen, the more uncomfortable the warrior. So it''s not the day to attack Xuanmen, warriors generally don''t come here to toss.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t feel any discomfort when he approached the Profound Gate on a horse. On the contrary, he felt very comfortable. And he felt a familiar breath more and more. He stopped the horse, closed his eyes and felt it carefully, and finally knew what it was.


    The breath of Longmen Fantasyland!


    Tang Ye was taken aback. The closer he got to the Profound Gate, the more he felt the feeling of entering the Dragon Gate illusion when he was outside the big world.


    Is Xuanmen an illusion?


    Tang Ye felt that this matter was unthinkable, and became more curious about Xuanmen, speeding up the pace to the Xuanmen.


    Huhu!


    Close to the land of the Xuanmen, fierce winds raged around, making it difficult to move. The organ war horse could no longer advance, so Tang Ye dismounted and walked.


    Looking in the direction of Xuanmen, Xuanmen was suspended between two high cliffs, behind which was at the end of the border of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, there was a void that could not move forward. From a distance, Xuanmen is like a pale blue waterfall hanging between two high cliffs. There is a vast forest in front of the Xuanmen. The woods are divided into several areas, generally speaking, they are the inside and outside of the Xuanmen.


    The outer woods, trees, weeds, etc. are more lush and lush than other woods. At the same time, the beasts here have to be more ferocious. There has been a terrifying situation in which the Tongxuan Realm Mahayana was also killed by a wild beast. So when you are not strong enough, or when you are alone, don''t easily enter the land of Profound Gate!


    As for the inner circumference, it is more dangerous than the outer circumference. Even in the fairyland, you have to be careful!


    Tang Ye stood on the periphery of the Profound Gate and saw that the forest inside was very quiet. It was because of the quiet that it seemed dangerous, because that might be dormant with a beast. Looking further ahead, it is also a forest, but it is filled with a layer of mist, and the visible distance may be less than five meters.


    For a sensitive person like Tang Ye, it is easy to feel the dangerous atmosphere inside. But since he was standing here, he wouldn''t be reconciled if he didn''t go in and take a look.


    Tang Ye stepped forward, just when four or five masters of the Profound Realm came out. When they saw Tang Ye, they were shocked and asked quickly, "Brother, are you going in alone?"


    These people stayed here for the Xuanmen all year round. Although they knew that the rivers and lakes were undergoing tremendous changes and that the Long Family was going to be unified, the old men told them that this would be beneficial to attacking the Xuanmen, so they never went out to interfere, and they didn''t know Tang Ye''s Identity.


    Tang Ye smiled at them and said, "Yes. Is there any problem with this?"


    Tang Ye didn''t know much about Xuanmen, and didn''t know the situation of Xuanmen.


    The few people who came out of the group were very kind and explained the situation of Xuanmen to Tang Ye.


    "Brother, you don''t look like you are here to participate in the attack on Xuanmen, then are you...?" one of them asked.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I have broken through to the Tongxuan Realm for a while, but I have been at a bottleneck, so Master suggested that I take a look here."


    "That''s... it''s good." The man smiled, but he probably knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to tell him his specific identity, so he didn''t continue to ask.


    He was worried about Tang Ye, and said, "Brother, if you have to go in, I suggest you look at the edge. If you go deeper, it may not be dangerous, but it may also be dangerous. Normally the most It¡¯s better to get in in groups. It¡¯s a pity that a few friends and I are going out to supply supplies. By the way, I have a look at the recent major events in the rivers and lakes. It is said that Young Master Long is the king. Hehe...this is quite interesting. Otherwise you You can follow us so that there will be no danger."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Thank you for your kindness, but don''t worry, I will just sit on the edge and feel it."


    "That''s okay, then I wish you good luck and break through as soon as possible!" the person said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye bowed slightly to thank him, and then entered the periphery of the Profound Gate. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say his identity, but if he does, it is estimated that it will be a little troublesome. Recently, the issue of Long Family Young Master becoming king has become the most lively topic in the world. Seeing Young Master Long himself, something will definitely happen.


    In addition, Tang Ye felt that something in the profound door was calling him, he became anxious, so he didn''t want to delay any longer.


    After Tang Ye entered the periphery of the Profound Gate, he didn''t linger on the edge, but went straight to the thing that attracted him.


    After a few people walked out a few steps, a girl frowned and couldn''t help but look back a few times, as if she had some impression of Tang Ye, and said: "I seemed to have seen him when I went home before, and I felt he was ......Young Master Long Family?"


    "Ah...?" The others were taken aback, and then they all laughed, completely disbelieving: "Young Master Long Family is busy fighting, how could he have time to come to the Profound Gate?"


    "Perhaps..." The girl shrugged, and since her memory is blurred, she didn''t worry about it. Young Master Long has nothing to do with him!


    After Tang Ye entered the Xuanmen area, he swept quickly, ignoring the people he encountered. He felt it was like a normal raiding, but for those who saw him, they were so surprised that they didn''t know what to say.


    Can you move so freely in the Xuanmen area?


    Which master is this? !


    The frightening thing was that even if he reached the inner circle of the profound gate, Tang Ye''s speed did not decrease, or even only increased!


    This goes against the law of the profound door!


    In the inner circle of the Xuanmen, even people in the fairyland could not move so fast, but Tang Ye could only do it in the Tongxuan realm!


    Some people wanted to stop Tang Ye and ask, but they found something speechless. They couldn''t stop Tang Ye in the Tong Xuan realm!


    In this way, Tang Ye arrived before Xuanmen!


    The light blue light curtain is like a pool of rippling blue water. Tang Ye stretched out his hand and touched it. The moment he touched it, suddenly, he seemed to be connected to the profound door, and pictures appeared in his mind. The mysterious door seemed to have entered his mind and became the screen on which these pictures were shown.


    He was surprised when he saw those pictures, it was actually the scene of the outside world!


    He saw a woman holding a spear facing a man in a hooded robe. The man was very strange, suddenly turned into a cloud of blood and swept over to attack the woman holding a long spear, then turned back into a human form and saw his face.


    Two sharp teeth, zombie? !


    No, it''s a vampire!


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. What happened in the outside world, even vampires appeared!


    The woman holding the spear is the north and the south.


    Tang Ye remembered that Han Ya had been attacked by a monster that could turn into blood mist before, and Nan Bei was responsible for protecting her.


    Now, it turns out that the man who can turn into a blood mist is a vampire from the West!

 Chapter 984： Me now!

    To talk about why Han Ya provokes vampires, we have to start with her going to the Red Fort.


    At the beginning, Tang Ye wanted to grasp the situation in Yanjing and let Han Ya act, but Tang Ye went to the Red Fort and was caught by a Western man. The western man wanted to violate her, but Tang Ye arrived in time and killed the western man. But after this incident, Han Ya began to be attacked by a monster that could turn into a blood mist.


    Tang Ye suspected that it was a Western vampire, but he didn''t expect it to be true!


    Vampires from the west can come to do evil. There must be some serious change in the big world, otherwise the Chinese mainland will never allow this to happen. In China''s mainland, when it comes to kinship, it is zombies that are king. As the blood king, how can the foreign blood race be arrogant?


    Even if the zombies are chased and killed by the exorcist clan, facing the attack of vampires, the exorcizing clan will come out. Perhaps the invading vampire was only the one acting alone, and did not alert the zombies and exorcists.


    In any case, the vampire invaded, something great happened. Tang Ye was very worried when he saw North and South facing the vampires in the scene in danger.


    Then, the picture in Tang Ye''s mind changed to something else. He saw Wang Jianjia, the big and small family, entered a dense forest, as if looking for something, and behind her was a group of evil spirits chasing her like wolf dogs.


    In addition, there are other scenes. Lu Celadon is fighting a man with a wicked smile. The battle is fierce. Lu Celadon is no longer a weak girl who grew up in a greenhouse. Her brows are very firm, giving people a sense of leadership.


    Tang Ye was very moved, and at the same time guilty. Before he left the big world, he handed over the heavy task of dealing with the Central Plains of the Blood Demon to Lu Celadon, who was less than eighteen years old. It has been almost a year now, and Lu Celadon has grown up at the age of 18. He once said that he would give Lu Celadon a gift, but unfortunately he couldn''t give it. Now that Lu Celadon has taken on such a heavy responsibility, she has become a mature and stable woman without the squeamishness she should have at the age of eighteen.


    It''s like a child from a poor family heads up early.


    After Lu Celadon''s picture, Tang Ye saw the picture of beautiful president Murong Huansha and assistant Mu Yue. What made him trembled was that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were buying weapons with several mysterious people!


    How can a good business queen not buy weapons? Want to smuggle arms? This is a crime!


    Tang Ye couldn''t figure out the situation, there were still many pictures, the outside world had changed too much!


    Tang Ye was very worried about Lu Celadon, Wang Jianjia, Murong Huansha, Nanbei and others, and he was more anxious to return to the big world.


    If you want to return to the big world, you can only find Li Haoran, but Li Haoran does not come to see him. He wondered if there was any other way. At this moment he realized that he seemed to be able to touch the profound door. Isn''t it said that Xuanmen has a rebounding force? Even the masters of Chaoxianjing can''t touch the Xuanmen!


    Tang Ye is special. He didn''t know why he was like this. He didn''t think about why he was like this. He reached out his hand again and touched the profound door, maybe he could pass through the profound door?


    call!


    When Tang Ye reached out and touched the profound door again, that hand really penetrated into the profound door!


    He was overjoyed, thinking that he could pass through the profound door, so he stepped out. However, the mutation happened at this time, and the mysterious door blew out a violent hurricane, fierce enough to crush people immediately. Even if it is a master of the fairyland, it will instantly become nothingness!


    A hurricane is sweeping Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the hurricane, and at the same time saw the light after the hurricane, passing through the opening of the mysterious door!


    The mysterious door opened an opening, causing unimaginable changes.


    In the Profound Realm, the old doorkeeper slave who had been closed for hundreds of years suddenly opened his eyes and looked in the direction of the Profound Gate.


    Li Haoran was dealing with the internal traitor, suddenly her body trembled, and then put down the matter at hand and rushed to Xuanmen direction desperately.


    The warriors in the Xuanmen area, whether they are in the Profound Realm or towards the Fairyland, are suddenly astonished, looking in the direction of the Xuanmen, with awe and excitement!


    Someone touched the mysterious door!


    Who is it, who did it? !


    Tang Ye ignored other people''s reactions and wanted to walk over after seeing the opening of the Xuanmen. However, there was a hurricane sweeping in front of him, and he would be crushed before he reached the exit.


    He can''t hide, the hurricane will crush him!


    At this time, Li Haoran drilled out of a void with a purple sword in his hand, smashed the hurricane with one sword, and hit Tang Ye with another sword, knocking Tang Ye away from the profound door.


    But it didn''t end there. Li Haoran fell into the Xuanmen and was surrounded by several hurricanes. She looked cold and arrogant, not afraid, holding a purple sword against the hurricane. Several hurricanes are like cannibals, violently impacting Li Hao.


    When Li Haoran broke through the hurricane, his clothes were messy and tired. Amazingly, as strong as Li Haoran, the corners of his mouth are bleeding!


    Li Haoran looked in the direction where Tang Ye had just hit Fei, and was so angry that he hummed, "This bastard!"


    Tang Ye is doing things again!


    Li Haoran carried the purple sword to kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye would have been crushed by a violent hurricane, but fortunately Li Haoran came to break the hurricane, and then knocked him out of the hurricane vortex, saving his life, otherwise he would undoubtedly die.


    Hit by Li Haoran''s sword energy, Tang Ye flew several kilometers away, and fell into a coma when he hit a big tree and fell to the ground.


    To be precise, he was physically comatose, but mentally, he entered another world, somewhat like a soul out of his body.


    He saw a man who was exactly like him, holding a halberd, wearing a battle armor, vigorously, dashing heroically on the battlefield, and made great achievements. But like many historical tragedies, when he returned to the capital, he did not receive the emperor''s award, but was suppressed and subdued. As a prince, it seems impossible to behave better than Lao Tzu.


    Before that, some pictures passed quickly. It was a young and frivolous day, dull and extravagant. However, this seems only superficial. When he left the royal capital and walked the rivers and lakes, he walked the rivers and lakes on the surface, but in fact, he woven a net in secret. What a scheming kid... Then, I saw an innocent "female monk", a bodhisattva from the Western Buddha world. Not surprisingly, he was a man of romantic nature and overthrew this innocent bodhisattva. Later, a cold and arrogant woman appeared to settle accounts with him. A very familiar fairy face, that is the princess.


    ...


    The power impact of the profound door caused Tang Ye to fall into a coma. When he opened his eyes and woke up from the coma, he looked at the shining sunlight, the corners of his mouth smiled slightly, and his eyes were brighter than ever before, and deep, flashing past. After a faint sadness, he became extremely firm.


    It seems to be a different person.


    Past life memories are awakened!


    At this moment, Li Haoran was standing in front of Tang Ye with the purple light sword in his hand, looking extremely cold and arrogant, and pointed the purple light sword at him.


    "You shouldn''t exist in this world!" Li Haoran coldly snorted to Tang Ye, because Tang Ye threatened the mysterious door.


    Li Haoran had never seen such a weird person. He was able to touch the mysterious door and opened a hole in the mysterious door. Is this a joke?


    No one has been able to shake the profound door for thousands of years, and the old guys in the profound realm also said that only the chance of the ancestor can shake the profound door.


    Could it be that Tang Ye had the chance of his ancestors?


    Li Haoran did not approve of this. It''s not so much that you don''t recognize it, it''s that you can''t recognize it. Because let Tang Ye go on like this, Xuanmen is in danger!


    In that case, kill a hundred as early as possible!


    However, Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran with a faint smile, calmer and calmer than before, and gently shook his head: "You can''t kill me."


    "The current me." Tang Ye Youyou added.


    Li Haoran''s face twitched.


    I can''t kill you a kid if I am a master gatekeeper?

 Chapter 985： Who is afraid of who is stubborn!

    Li Haoran is very annoying now, the profound realm is about to be chaotic, and a few old fellows of the fairyland Mahayana are all ready to move, wanting to violate the rules of the ancestors, break the shackles of the world, and regain the opportunity to prove the way.


    The few of them who are not dead really don''t want to die anymore, so they can only do so by enlightenment to ascend forever.


    Those old guys were not easy to deal with. Li Haoran was afraid that he couldn''t solve it, so he stayed in the profound realm for a while, and even Qi Zhenwu didn''t chase him down. Now there is a Tang Ye threatening the Xuanmen. She really has no time to take care of so much, so she wants to kill Tang Yetu directly.


    The reason why the master sister kills is so casual!


    She didn''t expect Tang Ye to calmly say that she can''t kill him, which really annoys her. Except for the old guys in the profound realm, she was confident that she could kill anyone in this world. It''s just that you must have a bottom line in life, and you must not kill people. And there is a good reason to kill Tang Ye.


    Since Tang Ye was so arrogant, she let Tang Ye know what the terrible Sister Gatekeeper was!


    "Purple Qi is coming from the east!" Li Haoran yelled, and shot a sword gas at Tang Ye. This was her real shot against Tang Ye, and her strength was completely different from before. Not only the Mahayana in the fairyland, but also the magic of the spirit weapon, but also the fairy method of the gatekeeper. Can a mere mortal resist it?


    Li Haoran knew that Tang Ye would be finished with this sword!


    As for the fact that the ancient Wu Jianghu is the king, let''s just give it up!


    Li Haoran wanted to take back the purple sword, thinking it was over. However, at this moment, Tang Ye just sat up, facing the supreme sword energy she played without fear. Then Tang Ye stretched out his hand and clamped the sword energy with two fingers!


    "Wh, what?!" Rao Li Haoran couldn''t help being stunned, her sword aura was actually caught by Tang Ye, a kid who had never reached the fairyland?


    Two fingers, pinched!


    What a joke!


    Li Haoran thought she was dreaming, but she saw Tang Ye smile at her lightly. She was furious and wanted to shoot Tang Ye again, but with a "poof", she spat out a big mouthful of blood. Then she softened and wanted to fall.


    Tang Ye turned into a gust of wind and swept over to support her.


    Li Haoran frowned greatly, not knowing what was going on.


    Tang Ye apologized to her and said, "You were injured in the mysterious vortex just now. You did this to save me, sorry!"


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye, did not refuse Tang Ye¡¯s support, only wiped the blood on the corners of her mouth, and hummed: "What is it to do with you? Profound door backlash can hurt me. It''s abnormal. Something must be wrong. Think about it. , It can only be your problem. You moved the profound door in front of you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, he could only recite the pot, and said, "Let''s go over there and sit down and talk slowly."


    Li Haoran was speechless, and said angrily to Tang Ye: "I was about to kill you just now, can you stop talking to me so politely? Are we familiar?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "You will get familiar with it when you get on more."


    "..."


    Li Haoran felt that Tang Ye didn''t understand what she meant. What she meant was that she didn''t want to get along with this kid, she didn''t want to know this kid!


    This kid is too worthy of himself, so he wants to have a good relationship with the big doorkeeper?


    "We don''t have to get along!" Li Haoran snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, indifferent, and said, "But I have something to discuss with you."


    "Tang Ye!" Li Haoran was quite angry at Tang Ye''s peaceful way of speaking, and shouted: "Don''t you understand what I mean? I don''t want to talk to you, I don''t want to waste time!"


    Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran in silence for a while, and said: "Even if you are a robot, you can''t go on like this... I know this kind of care is inexplicable. Okay, then I don''t care about you, I''ll tell you something business. Then. I¡¯ll help you catch Qi Zhenwu, and then you let me go out of the big world, and come back when I want to."


    "You..." Li Haoran felt that Tang Ye was here to play her.


    Go out if you want to go out, come back if you want to come back?


    Really, the place where the Xuanmen is separated is your home! Even a gatekeeper can''t do this kind of thing! Only those powerful gatekeepers can do it!


    So Li Haoran''s anger was very aggrieved. It was obviously such an irritating thing, but Tang Ye raised it for granted, without realizing it at all!


    Li Haoran pushed Tang Ye away, wielding a sword and wanted to beat Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye quickly stopped her and said anxiously: "Why don''t you believe that I can deal with Qi Zhenwu?"


    "Why should I believe that you can deal with Qi Zhenwu? That''s something I can''t even do!" Li Haoran snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye said in a bad mood: "You are too arrogant! There are many things in this world that you can''t do alone! What you can do, others may not. What you can''t do, others may not be able to do either. ! A woman like you who has lived for hundreds of years doesn''t understand such simple principles?"


    "You mean I''m old and ignorant?" Li Haoran stared at Tang Ye with black lines.


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt very depressed, no woman seemed to escape the taboo of age and beauty.


    Tang Ye responded cautiously to Li Haoran and said, "I mean, although you are very powerful and invincible, there are inevitably some omissions. Although you are also very smart, you have always acted as a gatekeeper, with us. Mortals are different. Maybe our mortal thoughts happen to help you?"


    Li Haoran squinted her eyes, he could hear some of Tang Ye''s words, and felt that Tang Ye was right.


    But she snorted to Tang Ye again: "You are not a mortal."


    She couldn''t believe that she was a mortal if she could hold her sword energy with two fingers.


    Li Haoran stared at Tang Ye, his eyes were cold, and there was a scrutiny at the same time, he wanted to see through Tang Ye''s secret.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Are you curious about me?"


    "Nonsense!" Li Haoran did not deny this.


    Tang Ye said, "Then let''s sit down there and talk slowly? What you want to ask me, what I want to tell you, let''s make it clear together."


    Li Haoran originally wanted to kill Tang Ye to try simply, but it seemed that he couldn''t kill it. This made her a great frustration. But in the frustration, I was more curious about Tang Ye. She wants to know why she can''t kill Tang Ye, and why is Tang Ye so special that she can touch the profound door!


    Tang Ye signaled Li Haoran to sit under the roots in front of him to be more comfortable. Li Haoran walked over and frowned suddenly. Suffered from internal injuries, his blood was unstable, and there was pain of suffocation. But she was strong, and she forced herself to hold her back, except for frowning.


    However, for Tang Ye, who possesses the power of withered trees to meet spring, Li Haoran''s vitality is disturbed, he can easily feel it. Li Haoran''s forbearance is stubborn and so strong. He felt that his body was the most important thing, not to mention that Li Haoran had to deal with matters in the profound realm. If it were affected by the injury, it would be very bad.


    The most important thing is that Li Haoran''s injury was because of saving him. He felt guilty, and he definitely couldn''t look at it. Li Haoran is stubborn, then he will be even more stubborn!

 Chapter 986： No sincerity!

    Regardless of Li Haoran''s attitude, Tang Ye must talk to her clearly about the current affairs. The situation outside the big world was changing more complicated than he thought. He was very worried and had to go back and take a look to help Lu Celadon and the others.


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye, always frowning and wondering. She felt that Tang Ye had changed, but she couldn''t tell where it had changed. In any case, the biggest doubt in her heart was why Tang Ye could touch the profound door and why she could block her attack.


    Tang Ye has always been good at insight into each other''s psychology, and before Li Haoran asked, "You have your problems, and I have my problems. You can''t think that you have an advantage just because you are a powerful master sister among the gatekeepers." My business is very urgent. If you do not agree to cooperate with me, I will not talk to you."


    Li Haoran squinted and stared at Tang Ye very angry.


    "You threatened me before you even started talking?" Li Haoran snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You can understand that."


    "Where are you confident?" Li Haoran snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged, took two steps, separated from Li Haoran two or three meters, looked at Li Haoran and said: "If you speak like this purely because of emotions, then I don''t think it is necessary. This will only waste time, I have a lot of Great sincerity, I hope you also have corresponding sincerity."


    "I''m not sincere?"


    Li Haoran found it ridiculous, and hummed: "As a gatekeeper, it is sincere enough to have the patience to sit with you and speak with you. Besides, I am not an ordinary gatekeeper. In fact, I hate the name gatekeeper. It''s all you. These mortals added randomly."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "At this moment, I don''t think you should use the identity of the gatekeeper as a bargaining chip. In addition, you know that we warriors don¡¯t like your identity as the gatekeeper very much. In other words, do you think You see me as a gatekeeper, which is a great concession to me. But in fact, I see you as a gatekeeper with great risks, and you will become a public enemy if you are not careful. Therefore, your identity as a gatekeeper, For me, there is no advantage, but a lot of disadvantages."


    "You..." Li Haoran hated Tang Ye''s mouth so much, what he said was very annoying, but it always made sense and made people unable to refute it.


    Li Haoran knew what Tang Ye said. When she saw some outstanding warriors in the arena in the early years, she wanted to recruit and use them for her. This was a plan to try to expand management. However, when she found those warriors, no matter how much benefit she gave, she would not agree to help her. Because if you help her, you will become a minion. No one wants to do that.


    Even some people were squeezed out because they had been in contact with her, and finally faded out of the arena early and forced to end their martial arts career.


    After encountering such a failure, Li Haoran never thought about asking the people of Guwu Jianghu to help, which is why she didn''t talk about it after hearing Tang Ye say the word cooperation. Now Tang Ye came to see her again, she also didn''t want to talk about it.


    In a sense, this was protecting Tang Ye. Otherwise, Tang Ye will be known by the people of the rivers and lakes that he is cooperating with the gatekeeper, and there may be troubles. Especially now that the Long Family is preparing to realize the unification of the rivers and lakes, if it is known that he and the gatekeeper are cooperating, will the people of the rivers and lakes think that he has taken refuge in the gatekeeper and achieved unification with the help of the gatekeeper?


    The gatekeeper can ignite the resistance of everyone. If this is really the case, it will be impossible for the Long Family to realize the unification of the rivers and lakes.


    Li Haoran actually agrees with the unification of the world. The reunification of the rivers and lakes and the emergence of a dynasty, even if it reproduces the jade seal that can condense the supreme luck, it is good for Li Haoran. Because it is easy to manage. After the unification is achieved, and the Jade Seal of the Kingdom is reproduced, many people will use the jade seal to break through the Xuanmen.


    This approach complies with the rules set by the old Taoist priest. However, although this can break the shackles of luck, it takes a long time. It may not be successful even after spending time. In this way, Li Haoran was relieved a lot.


    In fact, Li Haoran was quite curious about what Tang Ye said about dealing with Qi Zhenwu. Tang Ye has come to the point where she has achieved, no matter how arrogant she has to admit that Tang Ye is much better than ordinary people.


    "I don''t want to waste time."


    Li Haoran decided to listen to Tang Ye''s words, but still maintained his arrogance, and said, "What you do now, I hope you understand a consequence, that is, once you are discovered by others, you may get into unprecedented trouble. If you are not afraid of this, then you can talk about how to deal with Qi Zhenwu."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since I dare to do this, I have thought about the consequences. Don''t worry, I will handle those things. As for how I deal with Qi Zhenwu, my plan is like this..."


    Tang Ye told Li Haoran about his plan to deal with Qi Zhenwu. The Wang concubine came up with this "post generation to be king" to realize the transfer of his personal luck and the breakthrough of the dragon''s luck. In fact, there are still many loopholes. However, when it came to Tang Ye, after perfection, it had become perfect.


    Don''t doubt Tang Ye''s planning ability, too many people have fallen under his head.


    As for Qi Zhenwu, if he is smart, it is better to say that he is standing on Jianlongchi while watching the changes in his luck while making arrangements. In this way, he does not need much wisdom. Compared with him, Tang Ye may not lose.


    Especially when Qi Zhenwu didn''t know that Long Qingcheng was pregnant.


    Li Haoran didn''t believe Tang Ye at first, but she was stunned when she heard Tang Ye said that Long Qingcheng was pregnant. Do this step in order to achieve the goal? Give birth to a good woman?


    This requires considerable awareness! And make a huge sacrifice!


    Based on this, Li Haoran believed that Tang Ye could do it.


    But she still felt embarrassed and said, "Your plan is very good, and I really want to cooperate with you. However, since it is a cooperation, then I can''t let you suffer. I am not such a person. According to the current situation, I can''t help it. Allows you to travel freely between the big world and Guwu rivers and lakes, so this condition cannot be realized. Either you change the conditions or...not cooperate."


    "You can''t do it?" Tang Ye said in surprise: "Your gatekeeper controls the profound door, how can you not do it? Aren''t you also running on both sides?"


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye and said, "Have you never heard about the gatekeepers from Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan? The gatekeepers who go to the outside world to experience experience are equally likely to be killed when they reach the Guwu rivers and lakes. So Even the gatekeeper must be strong enough to pass through the profound gate without injury. The gatekeeper is still like this, let alone you mortals?"


    Tang Ye frowned and asked, "Can''t you take me? Just a sword opens the void and crosses through the void."


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye in silence, and then said: "It can be, but I don''t want to do this. I don''t want to be your personal nanny."


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt that Li Haoran had no sincerity, and said, "It seems that Senior Sister Li doesn''t want to get rid of Qi Zhenwu, so forget it. What we met today should not have happened.


    After all, Tang Ye stood up to leave.


    Li Haoran was anxious, looked at Tang Ye''s back and thought for a while, finally bit his lip and said angrily: "You stop, we can cooperate!"

 Chapter 987： Do not forget the original intention!

    Those who have different intentions in the Profound Realm, and those who are restless like Qi Zhenwu, are like internal troubles and external troubles to Li Haoran. She is always busy here and can''t deal with that side. So earlier, she thought about cultivating helpers in Guwu Jianghu to better deal with these things. But in the end, she was unsuccessful because of prejudice.


    For this reason, she has dealt with both sides alone for so long. Now it has gradually become weak. She was very helpless after several attempts. Now Tang Ye took the initiative to tell her that she wanted to cooperate with her. In fact, she felt a kind of joy in her heart, as if she had been alone for a long time, and suddenly someone was with her.


    This emotion turned into a weird psychology, which made Li Haoran feel that even if Tang Ye couldn''t help her, that would be something to be happy about.


    This psychological change made Li Haoran feel at a loss. She looked at Tang Ye inexplicably thinking about concealing something, and said: "I promised your terms, but I also have my own business to do, and I won''t be able to appear by your side at any time to take you across the three-way world. In addition, I do. Doing in itself violates the rules of gatekeepers. If discovered by those old men in the Profound Realm, my situation will not be better. Therefore, you must keep secret and cautious about going back and forth between the Great World and the Guwu Rivers, and you must not let any gatekeeper know!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "This is okay. Can you let me go to the big world now?"


    "No way!"


    Li Haoran was very angry at Tang Ye''s act of making an inch of the inch, and hummed: "I am injured now, and I am taking you through the void to worry about it. Moreover, there is an urgent matter in the profound realm that needs to be dealt with. I can''t leave for too long to delay. In addition, now The situation in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes has not stabilized, you must handle it first. Do you want to go to the big world and come back right away?"


    Li Haoran suddenly snorted to Tang Ye and said contemptuously: "You have so many women, can you sleep one by one in a few days?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran dumbfounded, and said, "Sister Li, I didn''t expect you to be so shameless!"


    Li Haoran gritted his teeth and stared at Tang Ye trying to hit someone. Calling others shameless, Tang Ye is the least qualified!


    "Looking at your appearance, there is really no sense of guilt at all. It doesn''t matter how many women you marry in Guwu Jianghu, but in the outside world, is it illegal?" Li Haoran despised Tang Ye very much.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and smiled embarrassedly, and said, "It depends on which life thought I used to treat. I used to have no problem with a few more women. But in this world, I really should review and reflect."


    Li Haoran squinted her eyes, then suddenly realized, hummed: "It turns out to be a reincarnated person!"


    "You..." Li Haoran stared at Tang Ye, her expression became cold and stern, and he hummed, "Mahayana in Wonderland?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "The former Mahayana in Wonderland is quite different from today''s Mahayana in Wonderland."


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky and said, "It should be said that after the emperor, there will be no more prosperity. What Gu Wu Jianghu said, the prosperity of the old black era, but the warrior deceived himself. Now it is getting harder and harder to climb to the sky. I don''t know if it is. It¡¯s not the purpose of your ancestors to weaken the people and let them live on earth with peace of mind."


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye and frowned.


    After the emperor?


    The emperor probably refers to the first emperor, which was quite a few thousand years ago. Could it be that Tang Ye''s previous life was from that period?


    In this case... Li Haoran was speechless. At the time of the Great Emperor, she had not been born yet. Isn''t Tang Ye more knowledgeable than her?


    "I know why you were able to block my sword aura just now." Li Haoran sneered: "Your Mahayana in Wonderland is more powerful than my Mahayana in Wonderland, right?"


    Tang Ye smiled without saying a word, neither admitted nor denied.


    Li Haoran snorted coldly: "So, you are considered invincible in the world?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s all about going to the countryside and doing the same. When I come to this era, I have to adapt to the environment of this era. What kind of limit is the Mahayana in this era, and what kind of limit I am, unless I This limit can be changed. But obviously, I can''t do it alone. So no matter how strong I am, at most I will be as strong as you."


    "Then why do you need to cooperate with me anymore? With me as strong, you can do a lot of things." Li Haoran said uncomfortably, as if a little unwilling.


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly and said, "This body and the environment of the times restrict me. I have to follow the rules for many things. The only thing that makes me not worry is that I will not be killed again. Probably... No one can kill me. Of course, except for the old men of your gatekeepers. They stayed in the profound realm, have they ever been able to pass the gods?"


    "No, this is not allowed by the ancestors." Li Haoran did not hide it.


    Tang Ye nodded and was silent.


    Li Haoran looked at him and squinted, and after thinking about it for a while, he asked, "What do you think? Do you want to fly to the sky, or just settle for the status quo and stay on the ground?"


    Tang Ye said: "It is both a road to ascendance and a road to the world. If you do the present thing, if the present thing develops step by step to the sky, then strive to get to the sky. If the present thing develops step by step, it will be Stay on the ground, then live well on the ground."


    "But as far as I know, your woman especially wants to go to heaven?" Li Haoran asked.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said: "She is part of what I am doing now. If she can let me walk on the road to flying to the sky, it will be the guide for the road now."


    Li Haoran was very disdainful and dissatisfied, and snorted: "It''s the road under the crotch! A woman is waiting for you on the bed. Have you been obedient to her?"


    Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran silently and hummed, "Sister Li, you are really shameless."


    "Shut up! You are not qualified to say me!" Li Haoran snorted coldly.


    She is a person who obeys the old Taoist''s rules to do things. The old Taoist doesn''t want people to fly into the sky again, so she thinks too. If Tang Ye wants to ascend, it is to face her, then of course she will become hostile to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t say much to Li Haoran. He just regained his memory and needed time to sort out slowly.


    Li Haoran was silent for a while, and asked Tang Ye: "A reincarnated person like you, like turning several people into one person, won''t drive yourself crazy?"


    Tang Ye frowned and thought for a while, and said, "Sometimes it''s really contradictory, so the phrase''Don''t forget your original intention, always have to always'' is especially important for reincarnated people. Otherwise, the previous life is a good person, and the later life may be a bad person. When the two collide, is it to be a good person or a bad person? It is very contradictory, and it is not strange to drive people mad."


    "It''s easy for you!"


    Li Haoran contemptuously said: "Is it so easy to not forget your original aspiration? You are in this life, it is a new beginning. The path you take is not related to the previous life, so how can you ensure that you will not forget your original aspiration? do not know anything."


    Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran with a full smile, and said, "So I want to thank the country for giving me such a good social environment. I want to thank my parents for giving me such a good home. I want to thank my friends, and many kind people. Kindness helps me grow."


    "..."


    Li Haoran was speechless.


    So, love the motherland, love your family, love your friends...be a person full of positive energy!


    Li Haoran is very happy to be able to say so much today, as if the negative emotions that have been accumulated in his heart have been released. She was not so angry with Tang Ye anymore. She wanted to go back to the Profound Realm to deal with the matter, and she broke the void and left with a confession to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye watched Li Haoran leave, then turned to look at this great river and mountain in Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Since we are going back to the great world, let the dynasty here be established first!

 Chapter 988： The world is very different!

    Tang Ye''s previous life memory is not completely awakened, and it takes time to ease and sort out. So sometimes he looks weird. Sometimes it shows the easy-going debauchery of this life, and sometimes it is more calm and indifferent than before with the memories of past lives, as if it has mastered everything, and there is no need to be nervous when facing anyone.


    The memory of his awakening stopped before he stepped into the profound realm. He didn''t know what happened after entering the Profound Realm. But this is enough for him now. After dealing with the immediate matter, return to the big world to see what is going on.


    Although he is now Mahayana in Wonderland, with the top strength, if he goes to the big world, he will be restricted by the big world''s luck and can only reach the apex of the big world''s luck. However, this also means that even if he goes to the big world, he is still the strongest group of people. If he releases his power again, it will alarm many people, including the gatekeeper.


    As the situation changed, the old doorkeepers in the profound realm began to pay attention to various things. In other words, it is not Li Haoran that has the final say.


    After Li Haoran left, Tang Ye also left. Before leaving, he looked back at Xuanmen and frowned slightly.


    He hadn''t regained his memory all the time, but he didn''t expect to regain consciousness after touching the profound door. He was thinking that his previous life must have been reincarnated in the profound realm, and I am afraid that only things in the profound realm can stimulate him to regain all his memories. If that''s the case, you have to go to the Profound Realm.


    But the Profound Realm is a place for gatekeepers, and it is not easy to go there. Thousands of years ago, it was very different from thousands of years later.


    Not thinking that far for the time being, Tang Ye left, quickly skimming out of the Xuanmen area, avoiding those warriors, so as not to be stopped by those warriors.


    Now the warriors in the Xuanmen area are all excited. Because the mysterious door was shaken! The profound door that had not been moved for thousands of years was finally shaken! Who did it? He might be able to break the mysterious door!


    Everyone wants to find someone who shakes the profound door. But when a group of old men from the fairyland rushed to the Xuanmen, they didn''t see any figures.


    They regretted it, and then questioned it. Perhaps it was not the human beings who shook the profound door at all, but the hands and feet of the gatekeeper.


    This has hit everyone''s enthusiasm somewhat.


    After Tang Ye left the Xuanmen area, he wanted to catch up with Chen Zhongping and the others, but seeing the sky was setting sun, he stopped to rest on the edge of a wooded pool.


    This kind of life should be more suitable for warriors. The martial artist is dedicated to practice, eats and sleeps in the air, often walks alone to experience, fight with beasts in the wild, find treasures, and get adventures. In the era before Emperor Shi Huang, a hundred schools of thought contended, cultivators were indeed like this, it was a true one-hearted approach, so the prosperity of cultivation appeared. But now it''s different, it has declined so much that it doesn''t feel like it used to be.


    Perhaps, unity, live and work in peace, love peace, and stay away from war are the main theme today.


    Tang Ye sat on the rock by the pool, shook his head lightly and smiled. The memory is awakened, and there seems to be some conflict in values. I feel that I should practice as I did in my previous life, but I also feel that I should follow the customs and live in the current environment.


    The princess appeared behind Tang Ye. It was always easy for her to find Tang Ye, she didn''t know that Tang Ye had regained the memory of her previous life. Hearing the news that Tang Ye had gone to Xuanmen, she was very worried and rushed over immediately.


    Tang Ye turned around to see the princess, this familiar face of the fairy, because of the practice of the mysterious ice technique, always so cold and arrogant, even if you have had fun with her again and again, there is no way to make her face more familiar- n female charming. Probably, this is the woman who was born to be a fairy.


    "You are running to Xuanmen now, want to die?" The princess was very worried about Tang Ye, and snorted directly when she saw Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "Your temperament hasn''t changed at all, and you have a lot of duplicity."


    "You..." The princess immediately wanted to scold someone, who was duplicity, so if you say this, my mother will kill you.


    However, the princess saw Tang Ye''s strangeness, it was brighter, but the eyes were more profound. And the calm and indifferent expression, as if grasping this land. Such Tang Ye... is the prince!


    "You..." the princess uttered again, surprised, excited, and pleasantly surprised, but could not say anything.


    Tang Ye stretched out a hand, and the princess greeted him and leaned on Tang Ye.


    "I knew that Xuanmen would wake you up, I''ll throw you over there sooner!" Wang Hao is not a woman who can express excitement, and hummed to Tang Ye after a while of silence.


    Tang Ye smiled, leaned to the ears of the princess, and took a deep breath, as if smelling the fragrance on the princess''s body, the princess was irritated and her body swung.


    "What are you doing?" The princess said in a bad mood, feeling that Tang Ye was a bit lewd.


    Tang Ye said, "I''m driving."


    "Ah...?" The princess was taken aback.


    Tang Ye reached out into her chest and began to untie her clothes. Waking up, there is no way to express the feelings of the princess, so it can be condensed into a vigorous shot?


    The princess did not expect it, but this is in the wild!


    The princess can''t do it naked on a rock with a man, especially since she doesn''t like showing two big-p butts. When she was irritated by Tang Ye, she hugged Tang Ye and pointed to the water pool, and said, "Go down!"


    Tang Ye picked up the princess, her legs clamped on Tang Ye''s waist, and the two slowly sank into the clear water pool, and the trembling rhythm made the water rippling circle after circle.


    In addition to being in the pool, he also leaned against the clean stone on the side and changed a lot of postures, a fierce and fragrant scene.


    When they wore clothes and were dignified and decent, they felt that they were part of a party and were respectable.


    And the picture now feels that they are very slutty and shameful.


    But they did nothing wrong. This is called...private life.


    Every great man has a private life.


    After waking up, the intense lingering with special significance, the princess sat opposite Tang Ye in her clothes. At this moment, they were driving a grill and roasting a hare. The princess had a flushing aftertaste, and it was only then that she felt a little mature and charming. But she quickly turned her face back, rather stingy with gentleness.


    "Everything that should be done, should you go to heaven with me?" Wang Hao said to Tang Ye.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was unable to complain. The princess said this is too sloppy. He looked at the princess and smiled: "Didn''t you go to heaven just now? You took me to heaven."


    Yes, such intense lingering can really make men go to heaven.


    The princess glared at Tang Ye, very helpless. Tang Ye, who had combined his past and present lives, was the most powerful and ideologically rascal.


    Tang Ye stopped joking, and said: "The big world has unexpectedly happened. There is an invasion of the evil race from the West. I must go back and see."


    "The evil race in the West?" The princess was very surprised.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "The world is very different from before. We used to be fixed in this place, but the great world of later generations will be connected to the countries of various continents. Now...may have to face countries, There is a dispute between the native and foreign nations."

 Chapter 989： The woman took me by the way!

    Some things have not been confirmed, or there is no chance to confirm. For example, in two different countries and two different lands, is the "heaven" the same?


    For example, in cultivation, is the ascension of the sermon for the ancient Chinese nation, or is it also applicable to other places?


    Many people think it is the same, otherwise would it be messy?


    But some people think it is different. Just like the kinsmen, the western ones are vampires, while the Chinese are zombies. So what is the saying of China¡¯s soaring sermon in the Western world?


    The difference in the power system has created a more splendid world of warriors, but does not include mutual invasions.


    What is the purpose of the vampire coming to China?


    If it is for an evil purpose, it is a violation, and it must be countered. At this time, we should say something like, "Those who violate our clan will be punishable even if they are far away!"


    The princess is very upset about this kind of thing. The current situation has not been solved yet, and there is an invasion by foreigners. What do you want to do?


    "Are you going to take care of this kind of thing?" Wang Hao looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye looked firm, and said, "When you choose between the country and other things, you have to choose the country without a doubt. Nothing is more important than national affairs."


    "Do you think you are in the middle of the country?" the princess asked.


    It was not that she wanted to question Tang Ye''s decision, but that their identities were complicated. Live both in ancient times and in the present. And the outside country does not have much contact with the warrior, and there is even a great violation. Because the outside world doesn''t talk much about cultivation, it is generally described as "supernatural ability".


    The world of warriors says practice.


    The scientific world says supernatural powers.


    Various cultural elements collide together, becoming a hodgepodge, and finally chaotic disputes.


    In this case, the country is a good dividing line. If you invade my country, I will drive you out, even punish you!


    Tang Ye said: "The Great World, the Ancient Wu Rivers and Lakes, and the Xuanjie are all in the same land. Perhaps the ancient Wujiang Lakes and the Xuanjie are special, but the big world is our country."


    "You are going to deal with the evil race from outside, what should you do now? Who is the enemy after all?" the princess asked again.


    Tang Ye stood up and said, "Solve the Guwu Jianghu issue as soon as possible. The Xuanjie has its own troubles. In this way, the Guwu Jianghu and the Xuanjie maintain stability, and those contradictions are concentrated in the big world. After going to the big world, the enemy It is the enemy of the big world, whether it is a foreigner or an inner monster."


    The princess nodded and said: "Before you are willing to be with me, I know that Qiang can''t keep you. Then you can go to work, I will stay on the day of Guwu Jianghu research."


    "God?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Heavenly Dao is the road of cultivation that Daoshan Daogu has been walking, why is the princess now also interested in this?


    The princess said: "The yin and yang poles, the universe and the gossip, the principle of the universe, and the source of all things are inseparable from Dao. Although Daogu is an enemy, he cannot deny his views. You are not willing to violate the rules of the old Taoist priest. If you can break the shackles of the world and the earth, then I will find another way. Otherwise, you will be busy, and I will play Doudou by myself?"


    Tang Ye smiled. The princess occasionally spoke very funny, and said: "You can help me, and... You Rong also wants to go back outside."


    "You can not have it both ways."


    The princess said: "Li Haoran is not easy to communicate with, right? It is a great concession to let a person of your level return to the big world. If I go again, I will take a great risk. You have experienced luck several times. Adding oneself, don¡¯t you still understand the law? The big world can only accommodate so few extremely strong people. If there are too many, disasters will occur. If it is serious, the earth will collapse and usher in the end of the world."


    "The bad guys are not afraid of the end of the world, because they are a kind of *** thoughts in their bones, and they feel that the more destroyed the better. Therefore, protecting the world requires too much scrutiny and always very hard. You have to choose this yourself. One way, who is to blame?" The princess kept her consistent cold and arrogant words, and didn''t give Tang Ye gentle at all.


    But she was right.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly: "I have no complaints."


    The princess was silent, seeing Tang Ye thinking, and said: "I will let You Rong come out, you talk to her."


    Tang Ye gently shook his head and said, "No. Next time I let You Rong come out, I want her to see a familiar picture. The big world outside, her relatives, her friends, her house."


    The princess was silent, then nodded slightly.


    Tang Ye sat next to the princess and said, "I know that your heart is not in this era, or even in this world. You think of the universe. Now you turn to the heavenly cultivation base, if one day you can ascend from the heavenly way, Then go ahead, I will follow you, and will not leave you alone."


    The princess was startled for a moment, and then slowly laughed, and finally became gentler, nodding to Tang Ye: "Okay."


    Then leaned back into Tang Ye''s arms, so that he looked like a pair of sweet lovers.


    The next day, Tang Ye caught up with Chen Zhongping and, together with the cavalry, stepped up efforts to eliminate the opposition forces. The princess also joined, and there were more powerful people, including Gu Luoxue. She was entrusted by Tang Ye to unify the ancient Wu rivers and lakes earlier.


    With the advancement of this kind of thing and ideological propaganda, people in the Guwu Rivers and lakes who are insensitive to martial arts want to live in a stable and orderly country. And those warriors who are dedicated to practicing are also infected, thinking that to break the profound door, through the unified dynasty luck is the most effective and safe way, so they all agree with the unification of the rivers and lakes.


    In this way, the Long Family pushed forward to every place in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes with a sweeping trend, and the pattern of achieving unification was determined.


    Qi Zhenwu, who had been watching, found it strange. He observed through seeing Longchi that Tang Ye''s luck had not been affected in any way after reaching the peak.


    There is no decline, it has been so high. Why is that?


    This affected Qi Zhenwu''s plan. He was going to deal with Tang Ye and the Long Family through his luck, and then he could use his luck to break the profound door by getting the luck of Tang Ye and the Long family.


    He did not recognize the slow way of dynasty unification.


    Now obviously something went wrong. According to Qi Zhenwu''s plan, Tang Ye''s luck should have changed now. But why not at all?


    Qi Zhenwu began to analyze and deduct to find out what method Tang Ye used to avoid the problem of the limit of luck.


    There are not many people arranged by Qi Zhenwu in the arena. Through the report of the spy, he learned a very strange news. That was Tang Ye was fighting abroad, returning to the Dragon Mansion every month.


    Return every month?


    Qi Zhenwu asked the spy to investigate again and got another news. It was said that Long Qingcheng returned to the Dragon Mansion a few months ago, but for some reason the incident had not been reported in the Dragon Mansion, as if deliberately concealing the trace of Long Qingcheng.


    Why is this?


    Qi Zhenwu thought about it for a while, and then suddenly woke up, shouting loudly: "The woman has mistaken me for a major event!"

 Chapter 990： Dragon swallow!

    Even if Qi Zhenwu was not as smart as Tang Ye, it wouldn''t be much worse. On the other hand, because of Jianlongchi, his understanding of Qi Luck is no worse than anyone else. According to his arrangement, it is predicted that the Qi Yun of Tang Ye and the Long Family will have a backlash effect after the outbreak of the battle, and thus Tang Ye and the Long Family will die.


    In the period before the battle, Tang Ye and Long''s luck will continue to increase, because after victory, their luck will increase, and their luck will last for a while at the peak. However, after maintaining for a period of time, it will begin to collapse. This must have happened before Tang Ye and the Long Family completed their kingship.


    However, now that the Long Family is about to become king, Tang Ye and Long Family''s luck have not had any problems. Qi Zhenwu knew that there was a problem with his layout. Finally, under the intelligence of secret agents, he guessed what was the reason-Tang Ye did not call the king, but the Dragon family still called the king!


    Tang Ye didn''t claim the title of king, and then transferred his luck to the Long family, then the problem of the limit of luck could be solved. The dragon family became king, the qi flowed into the house of the emperor, and the Jade Seal of the Kingdom was reproduced. There was no limit to the Qi Yun, and the problem of Qi Yun backlash was solved.


    This method is indeed feasible, but there is a key point, that is, a suitable dragon family is needed. The problem is that there are only Tang Ye and Long Xingtian in the Long Family. Long Xingtian had already retired, and it was impossible to do this. So in the end, isn''t Tang Ye the king?


    Once Tang Ye is king, something will happen. However, Tang Ye does not claim to be king, and there is another dragon family!


    The newly bred dragon family!


    The Long Family bred by Long Qingcheng can play that role!


    Qi Zhenwu finally wanted to understand why Long Qingcheng returned to the Long Family, but did not publicize it, because after Long Qingcheng conceived the Long Family, he used it to resolve Tang Ye and the Long Family''s luck problem!


    Big thing missed by a woman!


    "Damn it!" Qi Zhenwu yelled angrily. What he arranged carefully and waited patiently was destroyed like this!


    Originally, Qi Zhenwu was waiting for Tang Ye and the Long Family''s luck to be eaten back, and then he seized these two great fortunes, which would be enough to breed a super real dragon and break the profound gate.


    Such a plan is not an exaggeration to say that it is a millennium plan. However, it was destroyed just like this, Qi Zhenwu was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    "Tang Ye must be stopped!" Qi Zhenwu said angrily.


    Now that the Long Family has not yet become king, and the descendants of the Long Family have not yet been born, just kill the child!


    Qi Zhenwu was going to kill Long Qingcheng, or the kid in Long Qingcheng''s stomach, so that Tang Ye''s plan could be stopped.


    He felt that he had completely underestimated Tang Ye, and actually let Long Qingcheng conceive a child in order to resolve the problem of the limit of his luck. This is really no bottom line! Isn''t Long Qingcheng''s body important? If Long Qingcheng is really Tang Ye''s sister, would Tang Ye do the same?


    This kid has no moral bottom line... Qi Zhenwu is very angry. Prior to this, he had never thought that such a thing would happen. After all, it is a big deal to have a child, and you have to hand over your body. This is not a simple matter. With children, life will change in the future!


    "Tang Ye, Tang Ye, you really want to do whatever you want to achieve your goal!" Qi Zhenwu satirized Tang Ye heartily, but it had no effect on Tang Ye. Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng had a deep relationship with each other, and it was inevitable to come together to linger. What happened, Qi Zhenwu''s irony was nothing more than his way of venting his anger.


    Qi Zhenwu scolded Tang Ye to himself for a long time, calmed down, opened up to see Long Chi, and figured out **** Long Qingcheng.


    There is no doubt that the Long Family will do their best to protect Long Qingcheng, and Long Xingtian''s strength cannot be underestimated, and Tang Ye will definitely arrange a lot of guards to protect Long Qingcheng even if he is fighting abroad, so killing Long Qingcheng is not so easy.


    Then we must pick a good time.


    When is the best time?


    Qi Zhenwu thought for a while, and then discovered a huge loophole in Tang Ye''s plan!


    He knew why Tang Ye had come back to the Dragon Mansion every month even though he had been fighting abroad. In addition to visiting the pregnant Long Qingcheng, this is also a transfer of luck!


    That is, although the child Long Qingcheng was carrying had not yet been born, Tang Ye was already shifting his luck. By accompanying Long Qingcheng, he has a subtle influence on the fetus.


    It is not difficult to imagine that this child will be a very powerful existence as soon as he is born! When he was still a fetus, he had already received strong air luck, and he became an emperor after he was born. If you keep him, it will become a hidden danger!


    Fortunately, Qi Zhenwu found a loophole. That is when Tang Ye is transferring her luck, her own luck will decrease. This is the time to kill Tang Ye!


    However, even if Tang Ye''s luck was diminishing, it was not easy to kill him. Then you need an absolutely good time. This time is when the child is born!


    At the moment the child is born, Tang Ye''s overly strong luck will be transferred to the child in large quantities. At that time, Tang Ye didn''t have luck to protect him, it was a good time to kill him. In addition, Long Qingcheng had to be extra careful when giving birth. If someone disturbed him, Tang Ye would be distracted and it would be easier to kill Tang Ye.


    Considering that Tang Ye will deploy a lot of protective power, Qi Zhenwu will also find a group of powerful people to go to the Long Family to take action. He has been planning in Guwu Jianghu for so many years, how can he not have some manpower?


    Even people from Wonderland!


    The most important thing is that he intends to do it himself!


    Now Li Haoran is busy with the conflict in the profound realm, and has no time to care about him. As long as he doesn''t use it, or rarely sees Longchi, Li Haoran can''t chase him.


    "True dragons that have been raised for so many years are disappointing. If so, then turn you into evil dragons. I eat evil dragons, after evil dragons eat dragons!" Qi Zhenwu sneered.


    He opened to see Longchi and observed the luck that had become a real dragon inside, then put it away and saw Longchi leave immediately. He knew Li Haoran would come after. Now he is going to transform those true dragon spirits and raise an evil dragon! When the time comes, he and the evil dragon''s qi luck will become one. When he arrives at the Long Family, at the moment Long Qingcheng gives birth to a child, he will be able to transform into the evil dragon''s qi luck after he swallows the Long Family.


    That is the combination of Tang Ye and Long Family''s luck. With this air of luck, Qi Zhenwu can directly break the Xuanmen!


    "Haha!" Qi Zhenwu burst out laughing, feeling that the original plan that had been destroyed had turned into a big opportunity for him to succeed in one step.


    Soon after Qi Zhenwu left, Li Haoran appeared where he had just stopped and opened to see Longchi. Li Haoran appeared, he could feel it. She thinks Li Haoran is the same as before. At the same time, he knew that the plan in the profound realm had begun, and then Li Haoran could no longer stare at him like this every day, so he could safely arrange the plan of "Evil Dragon Swallows".


    After Li Haoran appeared, he was not in a hurry to chase Qi Zhenwu, looked at the front of Qi Zhenwu''s breath, squinted his eyes, and hummed: "I hope your plan is useful. Qi Zhenwu is not a simple person. I will get in huge trouble!"

 Chapter 991： Long family wedding!

    It is often said that the child is pregnant in October and gives birth at once. Time flies quickly. Tang Ye rushed to wipe out the rebellious forces. After half a year, Long Qingcheng''s stomach became very big, and it was about two or three months before he had a baby. At this time, the forces in the rivers and lakes were basically cleaned up by Tang Ye, and he waited to choose a day for the Long Family to become king.


    In fact, the Long Family could be king two or three months ago, but everyone did not understand why Tang Ye hadn''t mentioned this matter for a long time. Those who fought with Tang Ye were all anxious, implying that Tang Ye''s time had come, but Tang Ye pretended not to see it, and passed by with a smile.


    Now Tang Ye returned to the Long Mansion, accompanied Long Qingcheng in the back garden.


    Long Qingcheng''s stomach was as big as she put two goals in, but for her martial arts and quite good strength, it didn''t hinder her. Of course, she couldn''t do some movements that might crush her stomach.


    Tang Ye walked in the garden with one hand on her, she was very happy, with a sweet smile on her mouth, and she felt that nothing was happier than this. With the beloved man, the child is about to be born, this is a happy life.


    Even so, Long Qingcheng has not forgotten her original intention to become pregnant. She was very concerned about Tang Ye''s outside affairs. Although Tang Ye didn''t say anything in order not to bother her, she asked, "How is the plan outside? Is it going well?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Fortunately, you don''t have to worry."


    Although Long Qingcheng was pregnant, she became a virtuous little woman because of her continuous love with Tang Ye, but after all, she was a woman who could hold up the sky alone, the kind of extremely capable royal sister. That''s why she would not accept Tang Ye''s perfunctory remarks, and said, "Why should I not worry? I am worried about you and our child. The child is about to be born, and we can''t have an accident."


    Tang Ye helped Long Qingcheng to the small pavilion in the garden, let Long Qingcheng sit down slowly, and watched Long Qingcheng with a smile: "The plan is going on smoothly. Now those threatening forces are basically resolved, and the Long Family can choose anytime. They are also urging for the final ceremony of establishing the emperor in the next few days, but it still doesn''t work, and there is one more thing left."


    "What''s the matter?" Long Qingcheng asked.


    Tang Ye held Long Qingcheng''s hand and kissed it, making Long Qingcheng really shy. She felt it was not good, how ashamed to be seen. She has never tried life in the big world. It is very traditional. She feels that intimacy is better when two people are alone, and better in the room.


    Tang Ye sat in front of Long Qingcheng, looked at her and said, "I want to marry you."


    "Ah...?" Long Qingcheng was taken aback. After reacting, he looked at Tang Ye in a daze, feeling that this kind of happiness had come too suddenly.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "I must marry you."


    "What about Hanyue?" Long Qingcheng knew very well that people in the rivers and lakes knew that Tang Ye and Qian Hanyue were a public pair, and now she suddenly inserted in, it would have been abrupt, if Tang Ye married her instead of Qianhan Yue, that would be even more incredible. By then, Jianghu would not know how sensational it was.


    Especially Long Qingcheng knew how complicated his identity was. Tang Ye''s sister first, then the cobweb person, no matter what you think, Tang Ye will not have anything to do with her. And now, she is not only related to Tang Ye, but also pregnant with Tang Ye''s child. This news must not be a deep-sea bomb.


    Long Qingcheng had always been worried about this matter, she didn''t want to worry Tang Ye and affect the Long Family because of herself.


    Tang Ye knew Long Qingcheng¡¯s concerns, and said, "Han Yue has other arrangements. I am sure that I will marry you. I will discuss with my parents in a while, and then declare that I will go to the rivers and lakes. After that, it will be the Long Family Lidi After the birth of the child, this requires the birth of the child. Then, I will probably leave to the big world. Then you will have to work harder. And when I go to the big world, I will ask the old man to arrange an excuse, saying that it is to the Xuanmen Retreat."


    Long Qingcheng had heard Tang Ye say about leaving before. She was ready. Although she was very reluctant, she would not bother Tang Ye. She said, "I understand, you can do what you want to do. "


    "Then you are willing to marry me?" Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng and laughed. He didn''t expect that the first marriage proposal in his life would be so ordinary, it was really not romantic and touching. Moreover, if the person''s belly is enlarged first, this proposal seems very irresponsible.


    Despite this, Long Qingcheng was so happy that he lowered his head and nodded slightly. The corners of his mouth couldn''t hide the happy smile, and he let out a soft, "Um..."


    Looking at Long Qingcheng like this, Tang Ye loved it very much. He leaned in and kissed him, causing such a mature woman like Long Qingcheng to make a big mess, and was too embarrassed to look up.


    Tang Ye feels that life is more beautiful than this. Think about Long Qingcheng''s control over him like a serious eldest sister, nagging him, and compare the shame and sweet appearance of Long Qingcheng now. Isn''t this kind of life change very interesting?


    Whatever can make people willing to devote their whole heart to give, whether it is people or things, always has great significance.


    After staying with Long Qingcheng for a while, Tang Ye helped her return to the room to rest, and then went to discuss with Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long about marrying Long Qingcheng.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long agreed to this of course. Seeing that the child is about to be born, if you don''t marry Long Qingcheng and give a name, it will have a great impact on Long Qingcheng. In the outside world, unmarried childbirth has a big impact, not to mention the traditional ancient Wu Jianghu.


    But Long Qingcheng''s identity is a bit complicated. Mainly she is still the daughter of the Long family, so we can marry her without even leaving the door, right?


    So you need to find a family outside, let Long Qingcheng be outside on the day of the wedding, at least to complete a ceremony such as receiving a family. The Long Family is now the No. 1 in the arena and will soon become king, and after Long Qingcheng has the Long Family, this name must be implemented in the arena.


    You must follow the rules of Guwu Jianghu, so there are many things to pay attention to. Overall, it took one or two months to arrange arrangements, and time was tight.


    After discussing with Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long, the Long Family officially announced the news.


    Suddenly the whole arena was a sensation...


    The young lord of the Long Family is about to get married, the people of the rivers and lakes can understand, and even understand why Tang Ye hasn''t proclaimed the king for a long time. Is this to make a big wedding before he becomes the king?


    However, the people of the rivers and lakes cannot understand, and what they never expected is that the young master of the Long Family is not the Leng Xianzi Qian Hanyue, but the former Long Family Miss Long Qingcheng!


    Guwu Jianghu suddenly exploded. People are speculating whether something happened between Tang Ye and Qian Hanyue, and how Long Qingcheng got in?


    People in the rivers and lakes all know Qian Hanyue''s sincerity and dedication to the young master of the Long Family. The young master of the Long Family did not marry Qian Hanyue, but Long Qingcheng, which caused great controversy.


    However, people saw that Qian Hanyue entered and exited the Dragon Mansion as usual, and the relationship with Tang Ye did not change badly. In addition, as Qian Hanyue''s family, Guanghan Tiangong didn''t have any comments.


    This is even more surprising to people, what tricks the Long Family Young Master is playing? !


    It wasn''t until Long Qingcheng was pregnant with the son of the Long Family that the controversy slowly subsided. It''s normal to have children, let alone an emperor''s family!


    However, this matter still makes people talk about it. Everyone said that the young master of the Long Family was too good at playing and was also a natural man. He actually started on his former sister! Fortunately, Long Qingcheng was downplayed because he did not have the blood of the Long Family and was a cobweb person. Otherwise, Tang Ye''s marriage to Long Qingcheng might not be a joke for chatting and farting, but to be abused and despised. Something that corrupts morals!


    In any case, there is one thing busy in the arena: the young master of the Long family gets married!


    On the other side, Qi Zhenwu stepped up time to raise the evil dragon. He knew that the Long Family Young Master''s wedding was the basis for future generations to be king, and he would not let Tang Ye succeed!

 Chapter 992： Hugged a good thigh!

    The four directions are stable, the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are in harmony, the land is re-planned, and the road is built, so that all parties are more closely connected, forming a unified pattern of the world.


    Everyone knows that the Long Family''s claim to be king is overwhelming. People are quite satisfied with the current situation of the rivers and lakes, and basically have no objection. Because Long''s policy will not harm the interests of any party. For example, the rich family, in the court, the rich family dominates. However, the San Xiu sect was not suppressed and still practiced freely.


    Even compared with before, the estrangement between Jianghu Sanxiu sect and the wealthy family has been eliminated, and they can contact and cooperate more directly, make up for each other, and each take what they need, and develop faster than before.


    The atmosphere of the arena is obviously better than before. This also gave some warriors considerable confidence. After the Long Family condensed luck, they would have a great chance to succeed in breaking the Xuanmen.


    Even if this life fails, success in future generations is good, as it is to open up a path for future generations.


    At the same time, preparations for the Long Family Young Master¡¯s wedding were intense, and the city of God was joyous. But what made Mrs. Long headache was that the matter of helping Long Qingcheng find another "maiden family" had not yet settled.


    Tang Ye also helped with these matters, and finally he thought of one person, that is Xie Ruyan, the mother of the apprentice He Zhiqiu.


    Xie Ruyan is a womanly family. Although she seems to be a little younger in her age as Long Qingcheng, she is no problem with being a sister. Anyway, it''s nothing more than giving a place to pick up the relatives. For the bride who sent it out, Xie Ruyan can help. It just so happened that Xie Ruyan''s safety could be ensured after the Quartet was settled. At this time, the Long Family had arranged for someone to **** Xie Ruyan to God City.


    He Zhiqiu missed his mother very much. I heard that Xie Ruyan would soon be in the capital city. The little girl was so happy that she ran to the city to look around, as if Xie Ruyan had already arrived outside the city.


    Although He Zhiqiu is still a girl, he can''t be described as "small". Zhiqiu has been helping in the battle of the Long Family to dominate the rivers and lakes. Now her achievements in martial arts are very good, with the guidance of Tang Ye, the princess, and the black old man. At a young age, she has reached the Imperial Spirit Realm and is expected to break into the Tongxuan Realm soon!


    You know, Tang Ye, the princess, and the old man are all top masters in the fairyland. Such a person''s guidance will not be bad, even if they are stupid, let alone knowing the autumn gift is excellent. In addition, people like Tang Ye and Princess Wang are people who carry the memories of previous lives. They have many unique insights in martial arts. With a random touch, it is possible for the current martial artist to fly into the sky.


    Great achievements have been made in martial arts, and the body is constantly growing. Almost a year later, Zhiqiu, who was originally in a long body, is about to be about one and five meters tall, and he is more slender, with more conspicuous curves. Although a girl grows faster than a boy, Zhiqiu grows so fast, it is not difficult to imagine that she will be a tall girl in the future.


    Tang Ye can''t hold on to such a Zhiqiu, because Zhiqiu is at an age when he needs to pay attention to whether men and women are giving or receiving marriage.


    Seeing a beautiful woman growing up, Tang Ye felt very strange, as if she felt like a father. Looking at the growing daughter, I hope she can always be happy. To her, it is getting more and more reluctant.


    Tang Ye is a young man, but in terms of experience, he must be an old man for two lives, but he has not experienced physical aging, as well as his mentality and attitude towards life after aging.


    Sometimes I think, will I get old? What will it look like when you are old?


    I don''t seem to like being old. It''s boring when you get old. How boring to lack a passion for **** and blood. No wonder so many people want to pursue immortality. Tang Ye felt that he wanted it too.


    When Tang Ye arrived at the city, he looked at He Zhiqiu, who was looking forward to his mother¡¯s arrival, and smiled: "Zhiqiu, your mother will be there tomorrow. You don¡¯t need to practice martial arts today. Go back and find your wife to dress up well. She was taken aback."


    "Okay!" Zhiqiu was very happy, still smiling so cutely, and said to Tang Ye: "Thank you, Master!"


    After all, Zhiqiu went up and took Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Master, shall we go back together?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and glanced at Zhiqiu''s delicate hand that held him.


    Zhiqiu quickly realized that he let go of Tang Ye, blushing and lowering his head, feeling very embarrassed and embarrassed.


    She also knew that she could no longer have close contact with Tang Ye like before. She felt a little sad, she liked the master very much, and wanted to always be like before, but...growth, dysfunction, growth troubles.


    Tang Ye could only touch Zhiqiu''s head and said, "Master stand here for a while and think about something quietly. You should go back first. Remember to learn how to dress up and be a good lady in front of your mother, otherwise She''s going to nag again."


    "Yeah!" Zhiqiu nodded heavily and turned to leave.


    But after walking out a few steps, Zhiqiu stopped with a distressed expression. He turned around and looked at Tang Ye''s humming and cute appearance, and said, "Master, which teacher should I look for?"


    Before Zhiqiu knew that the princess was her wife, now, Tang Ye is going to marry Long Qingcheng, and that Long Qingcheng is also her wife. Now that the two sisters are in the city, who should I call?


    Zhiqiu is getting more and more troubled. She heard that there is another sister, a elusive eldest lady, but she hasn''t married yet, so she has to wait for a while. Oh, she is so speechless. Why are there more and more teachers, she doesn''t know how to call it anymore.


    Tang Ye looked at He Zhiqiu awkwardly, thought for a while, and said, "Look for Madam Qingcheng, Madam Han Yue is busy and cold tempered. It is fine to teach you martial arts, but there is a lack of dressing."


    "Haha, what the master said about Madam Han Yue, be careful that she is angry! Madam Han Yue has always been so beautiful, how can she dress up?" Zhiqiu smiled.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Ms. Han Yue is naturally beautiful, so beautiful without dressing up."


    "Then Master meant that Madam Qingcheng is going to be beautiful?" Zhiqiu stared at Tang Ye and smiled a little, looking cute and cute.


    Tang Ye was really speechless. This little girl actually finds the difference in her words and teases her master?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression a little embarrassed, Zhiqiu covered his mouth and smiled "gegege", then he turned his lips and said cutely, "Master, people are also naturally beautiful, OK? Does Master think I am not beautiful if I don''t dress up?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Zhiqiu, this girl seems to be beginning to be young, girly heart!


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk to this apprentice, waved to let Zhiqiu leave, and said, "You don¡¯t need heavy make-up, just a little bit of powder, go, there is money at home, and you don¡¯t need to save me any beautiful clothes. You don¡¯t need to buy a few today. I will be angry when I come back with a suit!"


    "..."


    Zhiqiu is even more speechless, how can there be such a master who is forcing people to spend money!


    Zhiqiu turned around, and the girl bounced away happily, so happy. She felt that she was the luckiest person in the world. She met such a good master. Not only did she teach her powerful martial arts, but she also loved her so much.


    Most importantly, this master is a super rich man! Even if you don''t practice martial arts, you don''t have to worry about eating and drinking in this life!


    I really hugged a good thigh!


    ...


    Drive, drive, drive.


    On a straight avenue leading to the capital city, a luxury carriage was speeding up.


    Although the speed is fast, the road is flat and the carriage is excellent, and the people in the carriage do not feel bumpy.


    She is a middle-aged woman, dressed plainly, low-key and restrained. Although she doesn''t have an amazing face, she is like a country girl who is safe and quiet. She has a fresh face and is very attractive.


    She is Xie Ruyan.


    Xie Ruyan was very nervous, and suddenly heard that he was going to Shendu City. She didn''t know what was going on, and she asked the guards and didn''t say anything. She was worried that something happened to Tang Ye and Zhiqiu.


    Now there is the Dragon Family sweeping up the rebel forces in the arena. She was a little worried. At the beginning, Tang Ye''s behavior was weird and her identity was unknown. Would she be a member of the Resistance Long Family? Take her away because it''s unsafe?

 Chapter 993： Scared!

    Previously in the remote Hejia Village, Tang Ye worried that the spider web would be disadvantageous to He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan, so he came to Hejiacun to pick up He Zhiqiu and Xie Ruyan. And He Zhiqiu wanted to walk the rivers and lakes with Tang Ye, so Tang Ye took her.


    Xie Ruyan''s words would be escorted to the Dragon Mansion of the God Capital City. However, because of the uncertainty of the enemy''s actions, Ding Sansi temporarily arranged spies to protect her.


    Now that the Quartet is stable, Xie Ruyan is no longer in danger, and Tang Ye sent her to God City. It just so happened that Tang Ye married Long Qingcheng and she could help.


    Now the time for the Long Family Young Master¡¯s wedding is tight, so the person escorting Xie Ruyan rushes faster. No one dared to neglect the important affairs of the young master of the Long Family. That is the man who wants to be king. Isn''t it just killing him to make him angry?


    However, Xie Ruyan was worried. She asked Tang Ye''s identity when she was separated before. Tang Ye didn''t explain, only that she was doing business in Shendu City. She knew that Tang Ye deliberately concealed it, so she didn''t ask again. The person who had been protecting her now suddenly speeded up and rushed to Shendu City. She was worried that something happened to Tang Ye.


    Reminiscent of the recent major events in the arena, the Long Family wiped out the resistance forces one by one and achieved unification. She was worried that Tang Ye was a member of the resistance. Because Tang Ye''s identity in Hejiacun was rather strange before, and he was troubled by forces from the capital city. And the Long Family happened to be in the Divine Capital City!


    It''s just that Xie Ruyan is wondering again, if Tang Ye is dealt with by the Long Family, what else would he do in Shendu City? Isn¡¯t Shenducheng more dangerous?


    For a while, Xie Ruyan was in a mess and was very worried. She wanted to open the curtain several times and asked the guard who escorted her. She doesn''t care if Tang Ye will be dealt with by the Long Family, she only knows that Tang Ye helped her daughter and changed her daughter''s fate. She thinks Tang Ye is a good person, so she will not succumb to the power of the Long Family.


    Thinking about this, Xie Ruyan shook his hands, determined that even if Tang Ye was dealt with by the Long Family, he would not do anything to sorry Tang Ye.


    Xie Ruyan plucked up the courage and uncovered the curtain in front of him, wanting to ask if something urgent happened to the guard, and what happened to Tang Ye and Zhiqiu. However, the carriage stopped, and she happened to see a city wall in front, along a moat, and an arch bridge in front of it, and on the front of the city was written three great characters: God City.


    Xie Ruyan was surprised, he arrived in the city of God?


    The **** driving the carriage got out of the carriage and said respectfully to Xie Ruyan: "Madam, the city of the gods is here. There are regulations in the city that you can no longer ride on horses, so I will just take the horse in. You will sit for a while."


    Xie Ruyan felt that the guard was too polite, and quickly returned the gift. She is just a rural woman and has not been to any big city yet. Now she went directly to the largest city in the rivers and lakes, and seeing the magnificent city head, she was deeply shocked and deeply felt that she was insignificant.


    She has a dreamlike feeling. Why can someone like herself get out of the mountain and take a look outside?


    She used to live in the extremely remote Hejia Village. She knew that the farthest place she could reach in her life was the small town outside. Going to a place like Shenducheng was a dream, so she was very grateful to Tang Ye, who had changed the fate of Zhiqiu.


    If Zhiqiu can look outside, instead of getting married at the age of fifteen or sixteen with a man in the village or the neighboring village, and doing things like her husband and child, she is willing to fight. of.


    There is an unwillingness in the bones because of the chance meeting. When I meet the chance, I want to try it. Xie Ruyan was very thankful that his attempt was successful.


    However, she still has that concern. Was Tang Ye dealt with by the Long Family?


    However, the guard dismounted calmly and wanted to send her into the city. This calmness was not like being dealt with by a giant force like the Long Family.


    Xie Ruyan became deeply puzzled, staying on the carriage very nervous.


    "Um... can I ask Tang and Young Master Tang what happened?" Xie Ruyan asked the guard nervously.


    "Young Master Tang?" The guard was taken aback, then looked at Xie Ruyan with a weird expression.


    He knew that Young Master Tang was called to Tang Ye, but few people in the rivers and lakes dared to call this title, because Young Master actually devalued Tang Ye, that was Young Master!


    The young master is much more senior than the young master.


    Tang Ye ordered not to be rude to Xie Ruyan, so the guard knew that Xie Ruyan was a very important person to Tang Ye, so he smiled to Xie Ruyan and said, "Madam, young master Long has indeed happened. Married, do you think this is a big deal?"


    "Huh?" Xie Ruyan was taken aback, staring at the guard, with a bad premonition in her heart, thinking that something great would happen to her, and it might even be something she couldn''t bear.


    She took a sip of water and looked at the guards and said: "I have heard some news about Long and Young Master Long''s wedding, but...what does he have to do with Young Master Tang?"


    The guard was taken aback, and understood that Xie Ruyan didn''t know that Young Master Tang in her mouth was Young Master Long Family!


    The guard chuckled and said to Xie Ruyan: "Madam, Young Master Tang...it''s Young Master Long."


    "Ah...!" When Xie Ruyan heard this, his body trembled and his head went blank.


    Sure enough, something big happened! She never expected that Tang Ye was the Young Master of the Long Family!


    She thought that Tang Ye''s identity was unknown, and the people in the city of God asked for trouble. Tang Ye told her that his family was doing some business in Shendu City, so she had never thought that Tang Ye would have a relationship with the behemoth family of the Long Family. After all, how could this kind of family go to such a remote Hejia Village!


    "Tang and Tang Ye are the young masters of Long?" Xie Ruyan asked while looking at the guard. The news was too shocking for her to accept it for a while.


    She thought that Tang Ye was being dealt with by the Long Family, but the result was that Tang Ye was the supreme Young Master Long, the man who was about to become king and create a new era of ancient Wujiang Lake!


    The guard smiled and wanted to say yes to Xie Ruyan, when a girl¡¯s excited cry suddenly sounded over the city: "Mother!"


    The guard and Xie Ruyan both looked up, and the other pedestrians also looked up and saw a beautiful girl in a yellow gauze skirt who had just grown up and flew directly from the city.


    The goose yellow dress is fluttering and the dress is flying, and it feels like a little fairy!


    Everyone looked a little dazed.


    Soon everyone knew that this was the noble girl who often appeared next to the young master of the Long Family, and was the apprentice of the young master of the Long Family!


    After He Zhiqiu flew down, the guards half kneeled and saluted, and said respectfully: "I have seen Miss He!"


    Thanks to Tang Ye''s status, He Zhiqiu was also revered as the eldest lady.


    Xie Ruyan saw He Zhiqiu and was taken aback again. My daughter is so big and so beautiful? It feels like you can get married!


    Xie Ruyan was even more surprised that the rural girl who used to live with her in a remote village and had to go to the fields to help with farming at a young age turned out to be a noble lady!


    Xie Ruyan was a little dizzy when he was surprised. It was Gao Xiang who had burned his life for so many years before he encountered such a good thing!


    At this moment, another young man dressed in black, dressed in black, flew down from the head of the city, was Tang Ye, a young man with a tall figure and a handsome appearance.


    When many guards saw Tang Ye, they knelt deeper and bent their backs harder, and respectfully said: "I have seen Young Master!"


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, you should leave first."


    "Yes!" Many guards responded in unison.


    However, there were still many people watching, all wanting to see who made Young Master Long Family greet him personally. The identity seems to be known, is He Zhiqiu''s mother?


    Tang Ye walked to the carriage and looked at Xie Ruyan, who was unable to move while sitting in the carriage, opened the curtain with one hand, and said with a smile: "Sister Ruyan, you have finally arrived."


    "Ah...?!" Xie Ruyan was frightened again and wanted to faint. It was really flattered to be greeted so kindly by the Long Family Young Master.


    Xie Ruyan wanted to get off the carriage and salute, but found that his legs could not move. I was shocked by Tang Ye''s identity!

 Chapter 994： The battle is on that day!

    After all, Xie Ruyan is just a country girl, and to put it bluntly, she is a very humble person. Now that he is suddenly received by the person with the highest status in Guwu Jianghu, his psychology must be very ups and downs.


    In order to make her less cautious, Tang Ye found a reason to leave first, let Zhiqiu accompany her, let her slowly adapt to the changes in the environment, and then talk to her about Long Qingcheng''s marriage and need her help. Then he will be in God. The capital arranged for a big house to be put under her name.


    This is not because Tang Ye has a relationship with Xie Ruyan and gave it away. This behavior can easily be interpreted as charity. Xie Ruyan is an independent and self-reliant woman and will definitely not accept this approach. So Tang Ye''s reason for doing this is entirely because of the need to marry Long Qingcheng.


    As for whether Xie Ruyan will want this mansion after the incident, it depends on what Xie Ruyan meant. If she feels inappropriate, then don''t. If she wants it, she deserves it. Because she helped the Long Family, it was nothing for the Long Family to give her a mansion as a gift.


    There is no shortage of things that can be measured by money.


    "Mother, you seem to be nervous. What are you nervous about?" Zhiqiu was in contact with Tang Ye very early. At that time, she was ignorant of her innocence, and Tang Ye hid her identity and was amiable, so that she had never been afraid of Tang Ye. Following Tang Ye, she naturally knew Tang Ye''s identity and accepted it. Although she was also surprised by Tang Ye''s identity, she was not as nervous as Xie Ruyan.


    Xie Ruyan stayed alone with Zhiqiu, and her mood slowly eased. Seeing Zhiqiu seem to be laughing at her, she suddenly became irritated, glared at Zhiqiu, and hummed: "Don¡¯t think your master is Young Master Long. , You are a daughter. You are just He Zhiqiu, a country girl!"


    Zhiqiu rolled his eyes, then came out with a grin, got into the carriage and hugged Xie Ruyan with one hand and shook it like a baby, saying: "Mother, I know, no matter what, I will always be my mother''s daughter!"


    Xie Ruyan looked at He Zhiqiu with joy in his heart. This daughter got along with Tang Ye and grew up. Not only did she become more beautiful, she was also able to talk with one mouth. Although a bit playful and cunning, such a person is not easy to suffer and is not easy to be bullied, which is very good.


    Thinking of this, Xie Ruyan is very grateful to Tang Ye, who has changed her and Zhiqiu¡¯s destiny in a tangible way, in a positive way.


    Gradually, Xie Ruyan was able to let go, no longer so restrained. A few days later, Tang Ye approached her to discuss Long Qingcheng''s marriage. She began to feel that the matter was too important, and she was afraid of doing it well, but after Tang Ye''s persuasion, she finally agreed. For this reason, Mrs. Long went to see her. When she saw Mrs. Long, she was nervous again. To her, Mrs. Long is a more noble person than Tang Ye. Fortunately, Mrs. Long is very easy-going, and as a mother, she slowly adapts.


    Busy and busy, all kinds of Zhang Luo, Long Family Young Master''s big wedding, so that the whole Guwu River and Lake is celebrating. Finally, after a month and a half of preparations, the wedding day arrived as scheduled.


    The whole wedding, apart from grand and grand, was no different from a normal marriage. It went smoothly and everyone was very happy.


    This is just superficial. In fact, a considerable number of people are tensing their nerves to take care of the guard work throughout the entire process, and even the old man is one of the guards.


    Heilao actively asked to do so. He said that even if he wants to drink, no one knows the old rivers and lakes that have been silent for a long time. Drinking with others is boring. It is better to find a tree alone, sleep lazily on it and drink it leisurely. By the way, I can watch all the movements, so as not to be disturbed by others.


    Hei Lao and Tang Ye''s grandfather Long Tengtian are good friends, and now it is Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng''s wedding, he will definitely not let others make trouble. Long Qingcheng used to be the eldest of the Long Family and Long Tengtian''s granddaughter. He grew up watching. In the past, Long Qingcheng often went to the big yard to honor him. He regarded Long Qingcheng as his granddaughter. Therefore, Long Qingcheng''s marriage would be disturbed by others, and he would never agree.


    Speaking of which, he is very general about the current results. Life is really amazing... Tang Ye is the young lord of the Long Family, and Long Qingcheng is the daughter of the Long Family. As a result, the two got married. This kind of thing originally violated the ethics and morals, but Long Qingcheng did not have the blood of the Long Family. is allowed. Whenever he thought of this, the old man couldn''t help laughing. If those old men are still there, they will definitely find it interesting.


    At this point in the old age, seeing such a happy ending for the favorite young man, Hei Lao felt much less regretful in his heart. The only thing that feels lonely is that he is an old man of that era in the big yard.


    Hei Lao is waiting, when the final pattern is finalized, then he really wants to let go, maybe it will be the end of his life.


    The descendants of the Long Family were born smoothly, and the Long Family successfully proclaimed the king. Eliminating Qi Zhenwu and the like, that is, the pattern of the rivers and lakes has been set, and since then it follows the path of the dynasty.


    "Grandpa Hei, why are you drinking on the tree? Zhiqiu, okay?" He Zhiqiu received a lot of guidance from the black old man and found that he was sitting on the big tree drinking alone and ran out of the festive and lively house. He looked up at the old man and smiled.


    The old man laughed and said, "Did your master let you drink?"


    "Master wants to accompany his wife, but I can''t control me!" Zhiqiu stuck out his tongue mischievously.


    Hei Lao was happy today, so he let Zhiqiu be willful and said, "If you can come up, Grandpa will let you drink!"


    Zhiqiu''s strength is not low, and she jumped to the tree with a single leap. Even if it was a thin branch, she sat down and swayed her legs very firmly, which was naturally maintained with strength.


    Heilao loved this little granddaughter who was halfway because of Tang Ye, and talked to Zhiqiu happily. Now the old man was wiped out because of his loneliness without the old man''s company. It is also satisfying to have children without the company of the elderly. Young people are not good, there is a generation gap with young people. So it''s either an old man or a child.


    I originally thought that the reactionary forces would make trouble, but the result did not. The wedding day of the young lord of the Long family went very smoothly, and it became a great event to spread across the country.


    Until late at night, the excitement slowly receded, when the bride and groom''s bridal chamber was festooned. Tang Ye stood outside the door of the room, did not rush in, but frowned, looking up at something.


    After watching for a while, Tang Ye said to herself: "Go down, since they didn''t choose to do it today, it must be that day."


    After Tang Ye spoke, he swished, and heard the sound of extremely powerful masters retreating.


    The wedding day went so smoothly, it was beyond Tang Ye''s expectation. Originally, he thought that individual enemies that had not been eliminated would come to destroy, or Qi Zhenwu would also come out, but the result did not.


    Now that he married Long Qingcheng, and the fact that Long Qingcheng was pregnant was also known to Jianghu, then he could be sure that Qi Zhenwu knew how he solved the problem of the limit of luck. Since Qi Zhenwu knew it, he would definitely stop and kill Long Qingcheng or the child.


    Without coming today, Tang Ye can be sure that Qi Zhenwu will come on the day the child is born.


    Tang Ye has always been good at using his brain. Qi Zhenwu calculated the day when Long Qingcheng gave birth, then he could lay a net and wait for Qi Zhenwu to come from now on.


    Tang Ye believes that Qi Zhenwu knows that he will deploy a lot of defensive power, so the next thing to compare is to see whose power is better deployed.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. No matter if there was no accident today, he gave Long Qingcheng a successful wedding, without letting the day of the wedding become a battlefield of conspiracy.


    Relax, Tang Ye opened the door and went in, the bridal chamber was festooned, but don''t let the beauty wait long.

 Chapter 995： The key to victory!

    Although don''t let the beauty wait for a long time, because of Long Qingcheng''s situation, it is impossible to have another vigorous spring night. It only took about a month before Long Qingcheng was about to give birth, so be careful.


    Long Qingcheng was still wearing a red hijab, and when she heard footsteps, she knew it was Tang Ye. I love someone so deeply that I can even hear his footsteps. So Long Qingcheng didn''t worry that it was an enemy attack, and nervously intertwined his hands. In fact, it is uncomfortable to sit with a big belly for a long time, she has changed several positions, everything is for the sake of the child. Now that Tang Ye came in, she tried to sit up as much as possible, tensing her body, like a good girl who had never done anything between men and women, waiting for her husband to have sex.


    This should be the most wonderful thing in a newlywed, looking forward to the result of the body blending together after falling in love. It''s a pity that Long Qingcheng no longer has this opportunity. She is already a wife, almost the mother of a child.


    Tang Ye saw that Long Qingcheng was sitting so upright with a big belly, and his body was tense. He hurried over to support her and said, "What I told you, pay attention to your body."


    Long Qingcheng was abiding by the rules. The red hijab just waited for Tang Ye to reveal it. He only nodded slightly when he heard Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye knew that Long Qingcheng was still very traditional in this regard. For example, when she changed her posture to pull her when she was lingering, she would only close her eyes and stay motionless. Looking at the appearance of her former serious eldest sister, she would never think that she was conquered into that appearance when she was lingering.


    Tang Ye shook Long Qingcheng''s hand, not daring to keep her sitting upright for too long, stretched out the other hand and slowly took off her red hijab.


    Seeing Long Qingcheng put on a heavier makeup than usual, the most conspicuous thing was her bright red lips.


    Sometimes a woman with too heavy makeup is really not beautiful. The strange thing is that when a woman only paints her lips bright red, the man''s attention will be attracted more by the lips and feel very sexy. Of course, if you look really sorry for the audience, the flaming red lips can''t save it. And if a beautiful and beautiful woman like Long Qingcheng is beautiful, she would be a beautiful woman no matter what.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng in a bit of pain. Long Qingcheng was very beautiful and charming. In today''s atmosphere and under the blazing red lips, he had a man''s impulse. But Long Qingcheng had a big belly, he couldn''t do that anymore, he had to endure it.


    After watching Long Qingcheng for a long time, Tang Ye couldn''t do anything. He could only praise Long Qingcheng, "Qingcheng, you are so beautiful."


    Long Qingcheng lowered his head somewhat shyly, very happy that Tang Ye said that. But when she lowered her head to see the situation under Tang Ye, her face was flushed suddenly, and she felt embarrassed, and said, "You...can''t help but..."


    "I know, you want me to solve it outside. You want to give me money to go to the brothel, right?" Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng and smiled, knowing that Long Qingcheng is a very virtuous and enlightened woman.


    Once when he called Long Qingcheng Yisheng Sister, Long Qingcheng thought he was a big man, didn''t he give him prostitution!


    However, as soon as Tang Ye said that, the black line appeared on Long Qingcheng''s face, and he stared at Tang Ye angrily, "No, you have to bear it!"


    Tang Ye was stunned. Ah... only then did I realize how deadly what I said. Although he said that because Long Qingcheng had given him prostitutes, he made a joke, but it was too **** to say it. Today is Long Qingcheng¡¯s wedding day. Because of pregnancy, he can¡¯t do that and the husband ran to the brothel to solve it?


    On the day of the woman''s wedding!


    If any man does this, he is a scum among scum!


    Tang Ye was very sorry, but looked at Long Qingcheng and apologized: "I''m sorry, Qingcheng, I shouldn''t be joking all the time!"


    Long Qingcheng knew what Tang Ye was like. The so-called going to the brothel to solve the problem was a joke. Tang Ye never lacks women, she can''t, so can the princess. The princess can''t do it, and there are two girls waiting. Now Donglai and Xiqu were summoned by Mrs. Long and came back, staying beside Long Qingcheng to take care of Long Qingcheng. According to the general tradition, after a few years, if the maid accompanying Long Qingcheng, the mistress, is qualified, she will be accepted as a concubine to help the mistress.


    So now the east and west are too happy. Especially Dong Lai, who has a deep love for Tang Ye, how much he hopes that one day Tang Ye will be accepted as a concubine. If you go west, you have to be more reserved, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t think about this.


    Although she knew that Tang Ye was joking, Long Qingcheng still puffed up her mouth and was angry. She would not let this rare opportunity to act like a baby. Every woman can show this in front of her beloved man. It''s not good to be too hypocritical, but it''s not good not to be hypocritical at all. Appropriate hypocrisy is an excellent flavoring agent for two people''s feelings.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help seeing Long Qingcheng''s appearance, and gently hugged her over, without affecting her stomach, then bowed her head to kiss, grasping the scale and covering it as much as possible.


    Long Qingcheng was very shy, but cooperated as best as possible, and even let out a sultry pant.


    A moment of spring night is worth a thousand dollars, only one kiss can quench your thirst. After that, Tang Ye took care of Long Qingcheng very tenderly and carefully, allowing her to sleep peacefully.


    The festive atmosphere of the Long Family Young Master¡¯s wedding lasted for several days. After the celebration slowly disappeared, another important day came, and Long Qingcheng was about to give birth!


    There are not many long family members, so it is self-evident how important this child is. And the dragon family is about to become king, the weight of this child is even more important. Therefore, Long Qingcheng''s childbirth has become a matter of concern for the whole Jianghu.


    Tang Ye also knew that this matter would determine the survival or death of him and the Long Family, and even the pattern of the whole arena. If this child cannot be born smoothly, then the plan that has been prepared for more than a year will fall short.


    Tang Ye knew that Qi Zhenwu would definitely take action. Qi Zhenwu had only this opportunity to deal with him and the Long Family. If the child is born smoothly, his luck is successfully transferred, and the Long Family¡¯s luck breaks through, then Qi Zhenwu will no longer be able to interfere with this shaping of Qi Zhenwu, then Qi Zhenwu will be held back by the Long Family!


    How could Qi Zhenwu allow this to happen?


    It''s like the final battle, each other will do their best. Qi Zhenwu raised the evil dragon and contacted everyone who could use it.


    On Tang Ye''s side, he also contacted everyone who could use it, and he drew circles every day to analyze whether there would be loopholes in the test.


    Qi Zhenwu is not such a simple person. He will surely possess supernatural powers for more than ten years under Li Haoran''s pursuit. Tang Ye was most worried about what he thought of, Qi Zhenwu thought about it all, and arranged a plan to kill Long Qingcheng.


    Tang Ye was very anxious. It''s about Long Qingcheng, it''s about the child, it''s about Long''s family, it''s about himself, so there can be no sloppy. He couldn''t afford to lose this time. Once he lost, Long Qingcheng, his children, and the Long family were all over. In the end, even if he can live, he can''t really live anymore.


    Qi Zhenwu would definitely have a coup, but Tang Ye couldn''t guess. This is the cause of his anxiety. He has to solve this problem, so he thinks he also has to have unexpected moves.


    Qi Zhenwu had a holistic perspective, so that this last move was something that no one could guess, not just Qi Zhenwu.


    Everyone!


    So Tang Ye went to the ice cellar of the Long Family Courtyard to visit a living dead¡ªLing Fuping!


    Everyone in the arena thought that Ling Fuping was killed by Tang Ye. When he went to settle accounts with Daogu, Tang Ye didn''t refute or clarify this matter when he mentioned this matter. It was just that he had killed Ling Fuping. However, Ling Fuping was not dead. Ling Duckpin was seriously injured that day and was dying, and there was no way to save her, so Tang Ye used her to experiment, experimenting with the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique!


    At this time, Tang Ye was thinking, can Ling Fuping play a role in this matter?

 Chapter 996： There is a way to die!

    If anyone could think of anything in the Guwu River and Lake, Ling Fuping, who was kept secret by Tang Ye from the beginning, was one of them.


    Everyone thought that Tang Ye turned on the Dragon''s Halberd to kill Ling Fuping during that Long Family Crisis. However, the fact is that Ling Fuping still had a breath, and was placed in the ice cellar by Tang Ye for the treatment of ghost cave rebirth.


    Tang Ye really wanted to save Ling Duckweed, and of course he also had his selfish intentions. He wanted to try the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique. If he could discover the mystery of the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, it would greatly increase the chances of saving his life.


    In order to conduct this experiment, Tang Ye spent a very high price. The aura medicinal materials that need to be consumed every day, except for families like the Long Family, can''t afford it at all. Even the Long Family can support it for at most six months.


    It has been almost a year since Ling Duckweed''s accident and the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Spell was used. The injury that was pierced by the dragon halberd on her body had been healed, and under the influence of a lot of spiritual energy, there was no scar left. Even her skin became extremely smooth and delicate, as if it were condensed with aura, saying that powder carving and jade carving are all demeaning.


    The aura medicinal materials spent this year have absolutely no problem in creating a master of the Profound Realm. To do this resolutely, Tang Ye needs to take huge risks. If in the end Ling Fuping can''t change anything, he can only give up.


    Ling Fuping now is like a sleeping beauty, but unfortunately it is not a kiss that can be awakened by the destiny. Tang Ye stood in front of her, stretched out her hand to untie her clothes. This is not any abnormal behavior by Tang Ye, who violated Ling Fuping, the living dead. Tang Ye was just helping her get a needle and opening her thirteen ghost holes.


    This kind of thing has been repeated for a long time, if Tang Ye touched her body, that is indeed the case. If Tang Ye saw her body completely, it was indeed true. But what about this? In Tang Ye''s eyes, she was like a guinea pig, but she didn''t have those messy shame thoughts.


    After putting the needle, helping Ling Fuping put her clothes back on, Tang Ye watched her silent for a while, and then said to herself: "I don''t know if you are dead or alive. If you are alive, you can hear me. , Then I hope you wake up soon. If you continue like this, my Long Family will be eaten by you..."


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile, and then continued: "The rivers and lakes have changed. I have changed them. I think a river and lake girl like you must go and take a look, otherwise it would be a shame. What has become? It has become a world where courts and rivers and lakes coexist. The rivers and lakes are still there, and the warriors can also pursue the ultimate in martial arts, but there is an additional dynasty to give those who like stability in a kind of order life¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye was suddenly interested in talking about his views on Xin Jianghu, so she told Ling Fuping a lot.


    After speaking, he looked at Ling Fuping and shrugged. Just as Ling Fuping hadn¡¯t heard him, he didn¡¯t hold much hope, and finally said: ¡°I believe that the rivers and lakes I want to create are good, but some people think Destruction. Qi Zhenwu, who has something to do with you, and even your master Daogu, will probably come. You are a woman with a clear grievance and grievances, I believe you will understand my painstaking efforts. If you wake up, huh... I hope you can help mine."


    There was nothing to say. Tang Ye turned and left. After two steps, he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking about. He stepped back and touched Ling Fuping¡¯s face, then kissed him again, and said, ¡°Suddenly I thought of something about Sleeping Beauty. The story, if you kiss you, you will wake up and go crazy as you go..."


    Continue to leave, take two steps, Tang Ye''s expression is calm, but slightly heavy, and softly said: "If you want to help me, I will be early. If it is late, there will be no chance again."


    Tang Ye left the ice cellar.


    The reason why he feels that Ling Fuping can help him is that besides Ling Fuping''s ability to create an opportunity that no one can expect, it is also because of the changes in Ling Fuping''s body. So many aura medicinal materials can create a Mahayana master at the Profound Profound Realm, and Ling Fuping was already a master at Profound Propaganda before. If she has absorbed those auras, plus Tang Ye himself has given her a lot of power from the dead wood and spring, then she It is not a problem to break into the North Korean Wonderland.


    Tang Ye could actually feel that Ling Fuping''s physical strength was already at the level of a fairyland!


    Ling Fuping was originally a man of great luck, and was as famous as Long Qingcheng. After her accident, although her luck fell, it did not disappear. If she wakes up and her luck returns, this is something that Qi Zhenwu can''t even observe. Then come out, dealing with Qi Zhenwu is not a problem!


    Ling Fuping did not wake up after all, and Tang Ye wondered if she could rely on her. Without a last resort, Tang Ye generally wouldn''t be desperate. This time the matter is too serious, he will not risk an uncertain factor. For this he must think of other ways, the Guwu Jianghu people have nothing to use, so please come to the gatekeeper!


    Li Haoran wanted to get rid of Qi Zhenwu, she would not refuse, Tang Ye went to call Li Haoran.


    Now the contradictions in the Profound Realm are getting worse. Li Haoran didn''t have the time and the mind to take care of other things, but since it was possible to get rid of Qi Zhenwu, she took a risk.


    It made her feel relieved that after returning from the great world, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan improved their strengths by leaps and bounds. In particular, they also realized a few magical powers, and now they have become her right-hand men. She was very curious about how Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan were able to get in touch, and asked a lot, but Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan didn''t tell her, saying that they understood it.


    Li Haoran believes that such a thing is an idiot. But since Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan didn''t want to talk, she didn''t force it. Cultivation and comprehension are one''s tricks, and one cannot seize and occupy it.


    Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are absolutely loyal to her, so she feels relieved to leave some things to Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan to do, then she will be relieved to set up a set in Guwu Jianghu.


    No one knew about Li Haoran''s visit to the Longfu of Guwu Jianghu. Tang Ye told her that her task was very simple. It was to ensure the safety of Long Qingcheng and her children, and she didn''t care about other things.


    As for Qi Zhenwu, Tang Ye would not let him leave as long as he came. His head will definitely be handed over to Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran had no objection to this arrangement, but it made her a little uncomfortable, and was actually accused by Tang Ye!


    "Don''t you worry about something else?" Li Haoran suddenly said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and wondered.


    Li Haoran said: "I deduced that your Long Family will have a good luck and will disappear. It is not sure whether it is bad or good. Your Long Family can carry luck alone, and only these few people. The luck disappeared, maybe it is. The person is dead. It is possible for anyone in your Long Family to die. But in the current situation, Long Qingcheng and the child are the most likely."


    "I will never let them happen!" Tang Ye snorted angrily.


    Li Haoran was indifferent and ruthless, and said, "What if a person''s death was not caused by other people''s harm? Your child is born with great fortune, the so-called destiny is extraordinary. The day he was born, he will be bloody. So, he His extraordinaryness will put great pressure on Long Qingcheng, who gave birth to him. There is a method of death called... dystocia."


    "Shut up!" Tang Ye yelled at Li Haoran, he didn''t like to hear such words. He wants Long Qingcheng mother and son to be safe!


    Li Haoran didn''t want to say such a thing, but it was the result of the deduction of Qi Luck... Qi Zhenwu must have deduced it too, he must be happy.


    Indeed, Qi Zhenwu also deduced that the long family''s luck would disappear. This increased his confidence in the shot. One person is predestined to die, so it¡¯s not difficult to kill others, right?


    "Tang Ye, even the sky is on my side, how can you fight me?" Qi Zhenwu stood on a mountain peak and sneered looking in the direction of the Long Family.


    Behind him, there is a long line of people. Daogu real person, big moon dragon eagle, Yang Gaopeng, unknown and mysterious old man... The day of the decisive battle is the day that Long Qingcheng gave birth!

 Chapter 997： That is an illusion!

    Li Haoran''s words had some impact on Tang Ye. When he was with Long Qingcheng in his room at night, he was very emotional.


    His children are bound to have extraordinary destiny. Throughout the ages, it seems that the birth of such a person has always cost some money, and it is not uncommon for the mother to die due to difficult delivery.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Long Qingcheng was very worried and said, "We will be fine."


    Tang Ye reluctantly squeezed out a smile and let Long Qingcheng lean against him. He gently pressed Long Qingcheng''s belly and said, "I won''t let you have an accident. You have to be well, and the children should be well."


    Long Qingcheng looked at Tang Ye for a while, and seemed to realize something. He clasped Tang Ye''s hand tightly and said, "No matter what happens, take the child first!"


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded gently.


    After Long Qingcheng fell asleep, Tang Ye left the room, jumped onto the roof, looked up at the gloomy sky, with a cold expression.


    "In fact, I also feel that this world is a prison." Tang Ye said lightly, but with a cold and severe pressure.


    "Even in prison, many people live this way willingly. Only those who have suffered misfortune will complain about the unfairness of the world and want justice from the world. But many people''s demands will not be answered, and in the end he will only die of depression. .Because he is too weak and too small to allow Tiandi to take a look. But if this kind of thing happens to me... Tiandi?"


    "I will let you fall apart!" Tang Ye shouted in a low voice.


    The sky became more gloomy, and there was a gale blowing, suddenly the wind was surging, like a torrential rain approaching, as if the world expressed dissatisfaction with Tang Ye''s arrogant attitude.


    Tang Ye sneered, thinking it was Heaven and Earth responding to his warning. He ridiculed and said sarcastically: "I want to know, after you were cut off by the old Taoist priest, will you still exist? The so-called will of Heaven and Earth, also Is there? Can you still say that you are the heaven, do you control the destiny of all living beings?"


    "you have not!"


    Tang Ye made a conclusion, looked up at the sky, raised his body, and shouted in a low voice: "You only have that little ability. By manipulating a game of chess, you can help you break the **** of that old Taoist priest. And I, you have the most right now. A piece of hope, right?"


    Tang Ye''s expression became playful and said, "If this is the case, then you better promise not to irritate me, or I will let you cease to exist!"


    Boom!


    There was a thunder in the sky, as if the boundless sky was angered.


    Tang Ye was still calm and calm, and said, "I know that besides me, you have other pawns, such as Qi Zhenwu. But you can try to make Qi Zhenwu win. I bet you don''t dare to take the risk. The Profound Realm is Those old Taoists, you can''t control them? If Qi Zhenwu is allowed to do it, the risk is too great, do you dare?"


    The thunder in the sky did not hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, turned and jumped down, and returned to the room to accompany Long Qingcheng.


    The world can''t do anything to him. Heaven and earth have the will and want to reunite. This is certain. But, what is the purpose of heaven and earth for unity? To protect this world, or to regain the power to dominate all creatures?


    The will of the heavens is just an act of manipulation, manipulating the life trajectory of the people on earth. However, Tang Ye is a rebellious person, even if he has a destiny, he will not follow it!


    The words on the roof may be just a catharsis by Tang Ye.


    The so-called will of heaven and earth may just be his creation.


    But that showed his attitude!


    On the other roofs, Hei Lao, Wang Hao, Gu Luoxue, and other masters of the fairyland who had been invited to serve as guards all looked at where Tang Ye stood just now.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "Innate rebellion is also destined? I''m afraid this world can''t tolerate you. You will go somewhere else after all..."


    ...


    When Long Qingcheng gave birth to a child, it was stormy, lightning and thunder.


    Although Li Haoran can sweep all powerful enemies, he is already controlled by those old men in the profound realm, and can only keep the dragon Qingcheng safe.


    The whole Long family is highly nervous, the best midwife is standing by in the outer room, and Mrs. Long sits in charge.


    Outside the room, on the surrounding roofs, one by one, the masters of the fairyland stood in the wind and rain, waiting for them.


    They are all masters in the fairyland! No one in the Mahayana Tongxuan realm is qualified!


    The Long family gave birth to a child, it is so unprecedented!


    Qi Zhenwu appeared as expected. Surprisingly, Qi Zhenwu can break through the void like Li Haoran. He took a group of people, Daogu Real Person, Chaoxian Realm Master, and Big Moon Dragon Eagle.


    The Great Moon Dragon Eagle and Yang Gaopeng were the leaders of the original six-party coalition forces. Tang Ye wiped out their remaining forces through the spy nets arranged. However, these leaders, with higher strength, escaped. Now following Qi Zhenwu''s appearance, it surprised Tang Ye. They all broke through to the fairyland one by one.


    Obviously Qi Zhenwu had made a lot of preparations and spent a lot of effort on this matter.


    Tang Ye stood on the roof of the room where Long Qingcheng gave birth. He wants to stay here, because when the child is born, when his luck is transferred, it is best to stay with the child.


    Seeing Qi Zhenwu appear, Tang Ye sneered, and said, "The gatekeeper of the world, he has long admired his name."


    Qi Zhenwu''s appearance became more evil than before, and his eyebrows seemed to be dressed up with a light smoky makeup. This is when he turns several true dragon auras into evil dragon auras and then the evil is transported into the body, becoming a bit demon in the body.


    "Tang Ye." Qi Zhenwu yelled as he watched Tang Ye, as if to make up for something that he should have done but has not done.


    He and Tang Ye were already enemies. When Tang Ye was still outside the big world, he intervened in Wen Dingmo''s dealings with Tang Ye, but he didn''t succeed. Now that Tang Ye has reached the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he is the same enemy. He hasn''t killed Tang Ye yet, now it''s an official meeting, and the final battle of life and death.


    Tang Ye stood high on the roof, his body was not covered by the heavy rain, and his body was protected by a touch of strength. Maybe this is the reason why umbrellas in Guwujianghu are not selling well. Umbrellas that can be sold are used by young people for romantic walks in the rain.


    "You can''t get close to this house." Tang Ye said to Qi Zhenwu.


    Qi Zhenwu smiled faintly and said, "No need."


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, wondering what trick Qi Zhenwu was playing.


    The big moon dragon eagle behind Qi Zhenwu stood up and sneered at Tang Ye: "Long Ye, didn''t you expect it? You failed to kill me that day, I will kill you today!"


    Tang Ye glanced at the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, with a contemptuous expression, smiled coldly, and looked very ironic. Quandang Great Moon Dragon Eagle is a joke, and said: "What... gives you such confidence?"


    The big moon dragon eagle first entered the dynasty fairyland, and only felt that the power was full, and no one could rival.


    This is the feeling that every warrior who has just entered the Dynasty Wonderland will have, and this is precisely an illusion. For people like Tang Ye who is already strong enough to touch the limit of the human world, a slap in the past can make him half-dead.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to pay attention to the Big Moon Dragon Eagle, and focused on Qi Zhenwu. The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was very angry, holding a round of scimitars, and wanted to attack Tang Ye!

 Chapter 998： War of the Northeast Wonderland!

    Now that you have entered the Dynasty Wonderland and obtained the coveted powerful power, how could the Great Moon Dragon Eagle waste it?


    Tang Ye had been oppressing him all the time, and he had lost since the beginning of the siege of the capital city. Later, Tang Ye went to Xihuang City. Even if he found the Moon God, he was still suppressed by Tang Ye. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    What made him most intolerable was that the Moon God had a very close relationship with Tang Ye, and he had been helping Tang Ye, even expelling him from the Da Yue clan for Tang Ye. He wants to resist, not wanting to be kept on his head by Tang Ye!


    Now that he has the strength of Chaoxianjing, he wants to vent the shame and anger that he has accumulated in his heart. Even if Tang Ye couldn''t be killed, he had to prove that he was no longer a tortoise with his head in front of Tang Ye.


    Before facing Tang Ye, he didn''t dare to have any resistance at all, it was because he didn''t have that strength at all. But now that he had it, he felt that resistance would also make Tang Ye unhappy. Tang Ye was happy when he was upset. It will be too late if you don''t do this, because after today, Tang Ye will die!


    It is self-evident how powerful Qi Zhenwu can make them break through the fairyland. He believed that Qi Zhenwu would not be born after the Long Family, and Tang Ye would not be able to escape the backlash of Qi Luck!


    "Tang Ye, I know I can''t beat you, but I can always fight with you!" The big moon dragon eagle hummed to Tang Ye with a machete, floating in the air with the strength of the fairyland, and stepping on the air quickly towards Tang Ye Skip past, launch his confident attack.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, looking at the big moon dragon eagle stepping in the air, calmly motionless.


    Seeing this, Gu Luoxue behind Tang Ye frowned slightly. The Great Moon Dragon Eagle has something to do with her. Now the Great Moon Dragon Eagle has once again become a threatening force. She feels that she is responsible, so she wants to go up and deal with the Great Moon Dragon Eagle.


    However, Tang Ye did not give her a chance. At this time, the big moon dragon eagle seemed to step forward in front of Tang Ye very smartly, and cut Tang Ye''s throat with a scimitar. However, an ironic smile appeared at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, and two flame vines flew out of him suddenly, directly entangled the hands and feet of the Great Moon Dragonhawk, and bound him firmly!


    The Big Moon Dragon Eagle didn''t panic, thinking that he could interrupt the flame vines with his own strength, but he didn''t. He couldn''t break free of those flame vines. Even if one of them was interrupted with strength, the flame vines immediately renewed and became stronger.


    The big moon dragon eagle was shocked. I''m all in the fairyland, why is it so easily suppressed by Tang Ye? Could it be that Tang Ye could still reach the God-passing Realm above Chaoxian Realm?


    This is absolutely impossible, the world has never seen a realm through God!


    Tang Ye does not have a God Realm, but he has awakened from the memory of his previous life, and he has reached the Mahayana Wonderland. In this era, it is the line of the limit of luck, which is the strongest level in this world!


    If singled out, Tang Ye will either be better than the opponent or as strong as the opponent, and it is absolutely impossible to be weaker than anyone.


    How could a person who had just stepped into the fairyland of the Great Moon Dragon Eagle be his opponent?


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and directly sucked the Great Moon Dragon Eagle entangled by the flame vines, pinched his neck, and lifted him up, his eyes were indifferent and his expression did not fluctuate. Are you confident and let you take action against me?"


    "You...ooh...!" The Great Moon Dragon Eagle was very surprised, even panicked. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so strong, much stronger than expected.


    When he wanted to struggle again, Tang Ye broke his neck with a click.


    Tang Ye threw the dead Big Moon Dragon Eagle to the ground like a weed.


    The warriors in the fairyland were just killed casually!


    On today¡¯s battlefield, there will be no more protectionism in the fairyland, because this is the war in the fairyland!


    Qi Zhenwu saw that Tang Ye could kill the Great Moon Dragon Eagle casually. Although the surface was calm, his heart was greatly shocked.


    Only now did he know that Tang Ye''s strength had reached the Mahayana in Wonderland, which was the strongest level in Guwu Jianghu. Even if you encounter a gatekeeper, there is no need to worry too much. He thought that Tang Ye just relied on the terrifying explosive power and endurance of the combination of the two states of withered wood, spring and demon.


    This is because Qi Zhenwu didn''t know that Tang Ye had regained his past life memory. He thought he had mastered Tang Ye thoroughly, but he didn''t.


    Qi Zhenwu was surprised, but Yang Gaopeng next to him was directly panicked. Tang Ye is always so strong, standing in front of him feels that he will be killed at any time!


    Yang Gaopeng was more afraid of Tang Ye than others. Because when Tang Ye arrived at Doutian City, it was Tang Ye who negotiated cooperation with him to help him get rid of the Su Family. The Yang Family, who was greatly injured, continued to order Doutian City, and even the Long Family even provided certain resources to help him. However, when Guan Dao Escort launched a war against the Long Family, Yang Gaopeng betrayed the Long Family and became one of the six parties.


    Being ungrateful, Tang Ye had long wanted to kill Yang Gaopeng. However, Yang Gaopeng kept hiding even in the war, and Tang Ye didn''t have time to look for him slowly. Now he appeared, presumably like the Great Moon Dragon Eagle, thinking that he would not have to be afraid of Tang Ye if he could get Qi Zhenwu''s help to break through to the Chaoxian Realm. However, the big moon dragon eagle was directly pinched to death by Tang Ye and made him realize that Tang Ye was still the strong man he could not fight!


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Qi Zhenwu again, and glanced at Yang Gaopeng for a moment. Yang Gaopeng took a step back in fear. He always felt that Tang Ye today was more bloodthirsty than before. In the past, Tang Ye would hesitate to kill people, but not today, like whoever stops him, he will kill him directly!


    Others also saw this, and Tang Ye was very bloodthirsty today. This is not difficult to understand. Today is the day Long Qingcheng gave birth. How could his wife and children hurt others?


    Qi Zhenwu stared at Tang Ye, knowing that today''s plan might need to pay a higher price to complete. But it doesn''t matter. In order to complete the big plan to break the shackles of the world, the cost is worth it!


    Qi Zhenwu waved his hand to the strong man in the fairyland behind him, whoosh, and those old men who were going to the fairyland moved out to kill Tang Ye!


    The people behind Tang Ye, Wang Hao, Gu Luoxue, Hei Lao, etc. came up to fight.


    A war against Wonderland has broken out!


    Tang Ye waved his hand and released a force, covering the house under his body, so that Long Qingcheng and the others would not be affected.


    Qi Zhenwu''s evil spirit grew stronger, and there seemed to be a black evil dragon floating around him. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "You have changed again, not the same as before. I know some of the reasons, you... two lives!"


    "This can explain why you are singing all the way, no one can stop. You were born to walk faster than others, and it is difficult for others to catch up with you." After Qi Zhenwu saw Tang Ye''s true identity, he was relieved. The failure encountered by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled sarcastically, and said indifferently: "Can you have Jianlongchi, can''t you also see further than others? Then, why can''t you kill me?"


    Qi Zhenwu squinted, disliked Tang Ye''s retort, and said, "I will kill you today!"


    Roar!


    The evil black dragon next to Qi Zhenwu suddenly became bigger, so big that it could swallow the house where Long Qingcheng gave birth in one bite!

 Chapter 999： The dragon opens its mouth!

    Qi Zhenwu bred the evil dragon of Qi Luck after he killed several people who had the luck of true dragon himself. () Qiyun evil dragon also combines the power of Jianlongchi, which can interfere with Qiyun. This makes the Qi Luck Dragon have an ability that can definitely contain Tang Ye-as long as the Qi Luck has been shown in Jian Long Chi, they can''t hurt it!


    In other words, the dragon of Qi Luck is invincible in front of Tang Ye!


    At this time, the dragon of luck became huge, as big as a house. Looking down, it seemed to be able to swallow Long Qingcheng''s house in one bite.


    Such a dragon hovered in the air, like a giant staring at a group of ants. Which ant is moving, just slap it down, and the ant will be slapped to death!


    Facing such a giant dragon, the masters of Chaoxian Realm who were already at war were all shocked. If it''s just a normal dragon phenomenon, they don''t need to worry at all. Because of their power in the fairyland, ordinary dragons need not be afraid. After all, everyone grows under restricted luck, no matter how strong they are, they just reach that line.


    However, sacred beasts generally have wonderful magical powers and can often win with this.


    Therefore, in the face of the evil dragon of Qi Luck circling in the air, everyone is afraid of what magical powers it possesses besides being shocked by its hugeness.


    As the king of the beasts, the dragon is always even more daunting.


    Tang Ye looked up at the evil dragon of luck hovering in the air and roaring, without a trace of backlash. Although he was also surprised, but below is his woman and the child who is about to be born, he will not let anyone or anything hurt!


    Tang Ye clenched his fists tightly, gathered an extremely powerful force, suddenly rushed to the sky, and bombarded the abdomen of the Qi Luck Dragon with one punch.


    boom!


    The collision between Tang Ye and the Qi Luck Dragon erupted a powerful ring-shaped impact force, spreading out to the surroundings. Suddenly, a ring of terrifying gales was generated in the mid-air. The impact caused the house to shake, and even felt that the entire city was about to be pulled out. Get up and fly away.


    The strength of Chaoxianjing is too strong and terrifying, it is not difficult to destroy a city!


    Tang Ye used a very powerful punch to hit the Qi Luck Dragon, but he was bounced back and hit the courtyard below. A human-shaped pit appeared on the ground, probably sinking several tens of meters!


    There is nothing wrong with the dragon in the air, just like a steel plate being hit by a bug, only the bug will hit its head and bloody, how can the steel plate have an accident?


    On a stormy day, there was a bang, lightning and thunder. The giant dragon hovering in the air is indestructible, and seems to have declared the result of this war-no matter how much they resist, Tang Ye and the others are in vain!


    At this time, those who are fighting for Tang Ye can probably consider whether they should stop and give up this fearless resistance!


    call!


    However, at this moment, a figure quickly emerged from the humanoid pit on the ground, and Tang Ye sprang out from below.


    After being hit by the bounce of the Qi Luck Dragon, Tang Ye''s power shield disappeared, and his hair and clothes were wet by rain. Although this made him look a little embarrassed, it also made him appear to be fighting frantically, with a fearless bravery, exuding the breath of a soldier!


    Tang Ye didn''t seem to have suffered any injuries, floating in the air, confronting the Qi Luck Dragon, his aura increased unabated compared to before.


    After all, Tang Ye''s strength was not lost to the Qi Luck Dragon, but the Qi Luck Dragon had a magical power that could not be solved.


    Tang Ye was in peace, and the other people''s fighting continued, and Tang Ye was still dealing with Qi Zhenwu.


    Tang Ye clenched his fist again and rushed towards the Qi Luck Dragon, and the Qi Luck Dragon faced him. Although the Dragon of Qi Luck is huge, but its movements are not so flexible, it is attacked by Tang Ye instead. However, still like just now, Tang Ye hit it and instead caused himself to be hit by a rebound.


    In view of the shortcoming just now, Tang Ye didn''t use much strength, so he didn''t use too much power when rebounding. When he was about to get close to the ground, he bounced back into the air with the next punch.


    Facing the evil dragon of luck again, Tang Ye didn''t rush to make a move, and was silent.


    When Qi Zhenwu saw Tang Ye doing this, he smiled calmly: "It''s not surprising that you can''t beat the dragon I raised. It has nothing to do with your strength. Because this dragon was developed by seeing the dragon pond, it is equivalent to seeing the dragon. The power of the dragon pond is bestowed on the evil dragon. See what the dragon pond is? It is a treasure that contains all the luck. Those of you who carry luck, attacking it is like attacking yourself. Unless you take all your luck Disperse, otherwise don''t even think about moving the dragon."


    "But, if you dissipate your luck, what qualifications do you have to become a master of the Mahayana in Wonderland? Without luck, you are nothing." Qi Zhenwu smiled ironically.


    According to Qi Zhenwu''s meaning, anyone who carries Qi Luck cannot hurt the Qi Luck Dragon, which means that 99% of the warriors cannot hurt him. Because of the strength of the martial artist, how much luck will accumulate, it''s just a matter of how much. Even an ordinary person can carry luck.


    Tang Ye stared at the Qi Luck Dragon, his expression became colder and stern after a long time, and he attacked the Qi Luck Dragon again. He doesn''t seem to believe in that evil, there is nothing unbreakable!


    Bang bang bang!


    Tang Ye attacked the Qi Luck Dragon with one punch after another, but none of them had any effect.


    Qi Zhenwu was irritated by Tang Ye¡¯s tenacious approach and shouted: "Tang Ye, what do you think I paid for raising this dragon? I killed the real dragon that had worked so hard for decades. Join evil thoughts, and let evil thoughts consume the dragon that I only raised! Not only did I abandon those precious real dragons of luck, but also my body! Couldn''t you be defeated at such a price? "


    "Absolutely impossible!" Qi Zhenwu exclaimed.


    Boom!


    There was a thunder in the sky, splitting between Tang Ye and Qi Zhenwu, illuminating the appearance of the two, as if to let them see each other clearly, because one of them would win.


    At the same time, the yard below became busy, and Long Qingcheng started giving birth!


    Tang Ye had already transferred his luck before the child was born. Now that the child was about to be born, his luck continued to shift, and suddenly he appeared even smaller in front of the evil dragon of luck.


    Qi Zhenwu felt that Long Qingcheng under the house began to give birth, smiled, and let the evil dragon bow his head, as if he was ready to swallow the born child at any time.


    In fact, the evil dragon of luck is not to eat the child, but to devour the child''s luck. This kind of luck was inherited from Tang Ye and Long''s family. If he seized this kind of luck, then he could directly break the profound door!


    Tang Ye was very worried when he saw Qi Zhenwu doing this, and immediately stopped the evil dragon of luck. Others who had defeated the subordinates brought by Qi Zhenwu also went up to help Tang Ye resist the evil dragon of luck.


    However, they are all people with good luck, and they can''t hurt the dragon that is cultivated by the ability of Jianlongchi.


    The lower room is even busier. Long Qingcheng has already started giving birth. As long as it goes well, the child will be born soon.


    At this time, the huge and incomparable luck dragon ignored Tang Ye''s attack, because Tang Ye''s attack could not cause any harm to it. After its huge head bowed down, it opened its huge dragon mouth, and waited for Long Qingcheng to give birth to swallow the three-way transition of luck!


    Tang Ye couldn''t stop it.


    This has nothing to do with strength, it has nothing to do with luck. Qi Zhenwu, who has Jianlongchi, is destined to have an advantage!


    If he couldn''t break the belongingness of Qi Luck, Tang Ye could only watch the Qi Zhenwu taking away the Qi Zhenwu that could have made great achievements!


    Li Haoran, who stayed in the room below, saw that Tang Ye had no choice but to go out and kill the evil dragon with a sword. However, she felt a prying power from the horizon. Suddenly she was furious, those **** old men!


    The contradictions in the profound realm broke out openly! Among those old men, those who didn''t want to die, wanted to break the shackles of luck immediately, unexpectedly reached out to the Guwu rivers and lakes, if she did it, they would do it too!


    Now... Tang Ye can only rely on herself!

 Chapter 1000： the last time!

    The dragon of luck is like an indestructible mountain, and people look very small in front of it, and they can''t move at all. It opened its huge mouth and guarded the house, waiting for Long Qingcheng to give birth to the child, and then seizing this extremely powerful force of luck.


    The child will become the link between Tang Ye and the Long Family''s luck, transfer and break through, and prevent Tang Ye and Long''s family from being bitten by their luck. All in all, at the moment when a child is born, that is when the luck is high, the dragon of luck can swallow it!


    Tang Ye couldn''t shake the evil dragon of luck and exhausted all kinds of supernatural powers, but because his own luck appeared in the dragon pond, he couldn''t beat the evil dragon. Unless he dissipates all his luck, it is possible to fight the evil dragon of luck. But if all the luck is gone, he is not him. And the fate of his children and the Long family will change, and perhaps the current grand cause of emperorship will become a bubble.


    This is Qi Zhenwu''s coup, or a desperate move!


    What Qi Zhenwu relied on the most was seeing the dragon pond. In order to breed the evil dragon, he even used seeing the dragon pond. If this time is unsuccessful, even if Li Haoran does not kill him, he will be a useless person. Maybe he can still be like Master Withered by devoting himself to practicing and enlightening for decades, but his enemies will not let him have this opportunity.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Qi Zhenwu to have such a big capital, and his last move¡ªin fact, it wasn''t a last move. He made the most adequate defense preparations, even Li Haoran called, what else could hurt Long Qingcheng under such defense?


    It is a pity that in the face of Qi Luck, the powerhouse in the fairyland cannot control it. The gatekeeper has the magical powers left by the old Taoist priest, and can slightly interfere, but he can''t control it.


    In addition, Li Haoran was targeted and failed to play the expected role.


    Wang Hao, Gu Luoxue, Hei Lao and others shouted angrily, and repelled the masters of the fairyland who had entangled them, and rushed over to help Tang Ye attack the dragon of luck. However, their luck was seen in the dragon pool, and they couldn''t shake the evil dragon at all.


    Could it be that you can only watch the Qi Luck Dragon devouring that powerful Qi Luck?


    Standing on the dragon of Qi Luck, Qi Zhenwu smiled faintly, looking up at the sky, feeling that the wind and rain blocked his vision, he raised his hand to control the wind and rain, and a ray of light shone immediately and fell into the room where Long Qingcheng gave birth.


    The rest stopped fighting. There is no need to fight again. Now it''s up to Long Qingcheng to give birth to a child, and who will get that powerful fortune.


    Dao Gu was originally Master Qi Zhenwu, but after being defeated by Tang Ye, he became a bereaved dog. Compared with Qi Zhenwu, he was not decent. Qi Zhenwu was obsessed with Longchi and eventually became a leader. Or it can be said that Qi Zhenwu never felt that he had to succumb to anyone. Since he has Jianlongchi, he is the man of destiny. He has always been pretentious, thinking that the thousand-year plan to break the shackles of the world must be accomplished by him!


    Master Daogu recognized this, and he even relied on Qi Zhenwu to take revenge through Qi Zhenwu''s ability. Now is the time to take revenge! Tang Ye was restrained by the evil dragon, and he wanted to watch the great fortune be seized, even endangering the lives of Long Qingcheng and his children!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s tragic fate, Dao Gu felt very happy!


    He laughed loudly and sneered at Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, your crimes in the past will be repaid today. You... will ruin your family!"


    Daogu real person laughed at Tang Ye, and slowly, a trace of evil spirits filled his face.


    Enchanted!


    Daogu Zhenren used to have high morals and was a leader of the right way, but now his mood is greatly distorted, I am afraid that he has changed from a righteous person to a demon.


    Dao Gu realized his changes and stretched out his hand to try the power of demonization. He felt it was very good. He hummed, "Also, transform the demon as you like, then abandon the way of heaven and enter the way of demon!"


    Yang Gaopeng, who was afraid of Tang Ye just now, was sure that Tang Ye was going to lose at this moment. He was no longer afraid of Tang Ye, and said what he was holding in his heart, "Long Ye, why do you think I will obey you? You started from the beginning. Just oppressing us, no one will give you loyalty! Do you want to kill me? Ha... It''s a pity that there is no chance!"


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, staring at Qi Zhenwu and the others. Since there is only one way to beat the evil dragon, he can only do it, and he can''t just wait and die.


    "Li Haoran, transfer all my luck to Qingcheng, keep their mother and child safe, don''t care about me!" Tang Ye knew that Li Haoran could do this, just like helping him disperse his luck outside the big world and protect the big world.


    If you have luck in your body, you can¡¯t shake the dragon, so you can¡¯t do it!


    Although Li Haoran was in the house below, he knew everything about the situation above. At this moment, she realized that one of the dragon family members in the previous Qi Yun deduction would lose their Qi luck, just like death. I thought it was most likely that Long Qingcheng or the child had an accident, but I never thought it was Tang Ye himself!


    Li Haoran hesitated to do this. If Tang Ye dissipated all his luck, it would have been greatly affected. By that time, let alone touching the evil dragon of luck, I am afraid that Yang Gaopeng could kill him!


    Tang Ye falls, does the Long Family still have any hope?


    It''s terrible! Li Haoran did not expect such a result.


    Qi Zhenwu and Daogu Zhenren were shocked when they heard Tang Ye''s name Li Haoran, but they didn''t expect Li Haoran to hide below!


    They were afraid that Li Haoran would come out and kill them with a sword.


    They had to admire Tang Ye and actually called Li Haoran! When did Li Haoran, the monitor of Guwu Jianghu also listen to Tang Ye?


    Qi Zhenwu quickly figured out that Li Haoran was here to kill him, and Tang Ye and Li Haoran gave him a set of things today!


    Qi Zhenwu was panicked, but soon sneered again. Li Haoran hasn''t made a move yet, that is, he has been contained. He looked up at the sky and smiled more comfortably. The plan in the Profound Realm has also begun...Is there any reason not to win like this?


    "Li Haoran, I don''t have time!" Tang Ye whispered to Li Haoran again, and couldn''t refuse.


    Li Haoran became irritable, waved his hand, shook it at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Since you want to die, then you die!"


    Click!


    call!


    Tang Ye''s whole body''s luck seemed to be pulled away, and transferred to Long Qingcheng. Tang Ye''s aura suddenly reduced by more than half, making him weak and decadent. But he didn''t even pant, and directly rushed towards the Qi Luck Dragon to attack. However, Yang Gaopeng appeared in front of him. After he lost his luck, Yang Gaopeng''s sun gun swept over and shot him directly. He did not know where he fell.


    With the loss of atmospheric transportation, all aspects are affected, even if it is still in the fairyland, it can''t exert that kind of power. Even Yang Gaopeng can beat him!


    "Tang Ye!" The princess was very worried and wanted to help Tang Ye, but was stopped by the master of the fairyland brought by Qi Zhenwu.


    Now the situation is completely controlled by Qi Zhenwu!


    Tang Ye was beaten into the air, and the direction of the fall was the ice cellar in the courtyard of the Long Family!


    puff!


    Tang Ye vomited a mouthful of blood, but after all he reached the strongest realm, he directly propped up his body without suffering any fatal injuries.


    At this moment, I saw Tang Ye sneer instead.


    He stood up and walked to the side of Ling Fuping who was placed in the ice cellar, and said, "The last time I tried, I didn''t expect you to have such a big effect. The fate of this river and lake is in your hands!"


    Tang Ye took advantage of the time when others thought he was wounded and landed on the ground, quickly opened Ling Fuping''s thirteen ghost caves, and then input a large amount of vitality from dead wood to Ling Fuping, hoping to wake Ling Fuping.


    Quack quack!


    At this time, Long Qingcheng successfully gave birth to a baby boy!


    Roar!


    Qi Luck The evil dragon felt an incomparably powerful Qi Luck, it became agitated, swallowing this Qi Luck, it can go to heaven and earth!


    Qi Zhenwu laughed, Tang Ye couldn''t resist, the victory ultimately belonged to him!


    boom!


    Ouch!


    However, suddenly, a force came and opened a hole in the dragon head of Qi Luck, who bowed his head and wanted to swallow the luck of Dragon Qing''s mother and child.


    The Qi Luck evil dragon cried out in pain, and could only stop the movement of devouring the Qi Luck of the mother and child of Long Qingcheng.


    "Wh, what?!" Qi Zhenwu was shocked, what is going on?


    Who can break the dragon of luck?


    As long as there is luck on Jianlongchi, it is impossible to hurt the evil dragon. And the one that can hurt the dragon of luck is definitely luck. Atmospheric luck will definitely be shown on Jianlong Pond. Therefore, it can almost be said that the dragon of luck is invincible!


    Could it be that the gatekeeper Li Haoran hit it?


    No, if Li Haoran made a move, the old man in the Profound Realm who was spying in the sky could not have made it!


    Everyone looked in the direction from which the force was hitting just now, and saw a woman levitating in mid-air holding Tang Ye.


    Master Daogu saw the woman, his eyes widened suddenly, and he was very surprised: "Duckweed?"


    "Master." Ling Fuping called.


    "What?!" Dao Gu was even more shocked. Ling Fuping, who could not speak, could speak?

 Chapter 1001： Dragon Dynasty!

    The scene in front of him was so amazing that everyone would never expect that Tang Ye was beaten to the ground, and when he came back, he was supported by a beauty!


    Everyone saw the long-lost smile at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth¡ªa confident and evil smile!


    Can make people grinning grinning!


    Finally smelled the smell of conspiracy. Yes, how could Tang Ye, a cunning kid, not play a conspiracy?


    Yang Gaopeng was thinking, just now Tang Ye asked Li Haoran to dissipate all his luck, and then he came over to attack the evil dragon of luck, and then he was beaten to the ground... Was this continuation designed by Tang Ye on purpose?


    This is indeed what Tang Ye deliberately designed.


    This should start with Tang Ye''s purpose. As long as the person whose luck is shown in Jianlongchi can''t hurt the evil dragon, then a master whose luck is not shown in Jianlongchi must be dealt with. However, the masters have Qi Luck, and Qi Luck will appear on Jianlong Chi. What should I do?


    How to get rid of luck? It''s okay, but if you lose your luck, you won''t be the opponents of Qi Zhenwu and those masters of the fairyland. It is meaningless to do so.


    Ling Fuping is special.


    She was injured by Tang Ye with the Dragon''s Halberd and nearly died. The rivers and lakes also thought that she was dead. Although he was saved by Tang Ye, he became the living dead, just like death. So her luck disappeared from Jianlongchi. For this reason, she is a person whose luck is not shown by the dragon, so she can deal with the evil dragon.


    Even if Ling Duckweed regained its air transport after waking up, and possessed an extremely strong air transport, however, seeing that the Dragon Pond has been used to raise evil dragons and can no longer become a treasure to control air transport, Ling Duckweed will no longer be seen. The influence of Long Chi, the invincible state of Qi Luck Dragon is also invalid to her!


    Tang Ye knew this, so he thought of a way to go to the ice cellar. Therefore, the moment he was beaten by Yang Gaopeng was just calculated.


    As for why Li Haoran had to take out his luck first, it was because he had decided to infuse Ling Fuping with the power of dead wood and spring, and bet one last time whether Ling Fuping could wake up. Considering that the force that needs to be perfused is great, if he does not dissipate his qi luck first, part of his qi luck may flow to Ling duckweed. In this way, Qi Zhenwu would definitely perceive it immediately, and his plan would be blocked!


    Wanting to gamble on Ling Fuping was also the last helpless move. Even if it was a gambling, Tang Ye made careful calculations. This is him, even if it is a bet, he has a better chance of winning than others.


    This is a man who doesn''t give up easily!


    Fortunately, when the strength of Tang Ye''s dead wood and spring was almost finished, Ling Fuping woke up! Moreover, Ling Fuping''s strength is directly Mahayana in Wonderland. This is the result of countless spiritual power herbs and Tang Ye''s power instillation!


    In addition, due to the effect of the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Technique, Ling Fuping had been unable to speak since she was a child, and now she can speak again!


    Tang Ye not only rescued her, but also allowed her to break through to the Mahayana Wonderland and become a top powerhouse, and at the same time healed her dumbness.


    Three kinds of kindness, Ling Fuping will never pay back!


    When Ling Fuping was the living dead, just before Tang Ye came to see her, she actually became conscious. It''s just that she couldn''t break through the last layer of the shackles of the ghost cave, so she couldn''t wake up. It wasn''t until Tang Ye gave her a lot of vitality to break through. Therefore, Tang Ye told her earlier that she knew everything about changing the world.


    She agreed with this approach, so she would definitely help Tang Ye.


    As for Tang Ye kissed her before, she also knew. As for this kind of thing, she would blush when she thought of it, but she had already chosen to ignore it, and it was all right.


    She was angry, but Tang Ye was so kind to her that her anger was useless.


    She also knew that Tang Ye had no other intention of kissing her, just a joke, thinking of a joke that would make her wake up.


    Seeing Ling Fuping, not only was Daogu really surprised, everyone was surprised! They thought Ling Fuping was dead. They all saw with their own eyes that when Tang Ye used the Shenlong Halberd to directly interrupt the meridians of Ling Fuping during the siege of the capital city, the bones were shattered. How could such an injury survive?


    The disciples of Yinyangmen also witnessed Ling Fuping being cleaned up as a corpse. So what''s going on now, Ling Fuping not only survived, but also broke through to the Mahayana in Wonderland, and at the same time could speak!


    In addition to this surprise, everyone was surprised by one thing-Ling Fuping can hurt the dragon of luck!


    The Mahayana, the top powerhouse, can hurt the luck of the dragon... undoubtedly become the biggest enemy that hinders Qi Zhenwu!


    Dao Gu did not have half the joy of seeing his apprentice, and snorted to Ling Fuping: "Duckweed, how can you mix with Tang Ye? What happened in the past year? You are not allowed to walk with Tang Ye again. One piece, come back to Master!"


    Ling Fuping looked at the real Daogu who was scented by evil spirits, with an indifferent expression: "Are you still my master? Demon Taoist...you are no longer my master!"


    "You..." Dao Gu didn''t expect Ling Fuping to be so ruthless and would directly deny him as a master!


    Qi Zhenwu felt the threat from Ling Fuping and shouted to everyone: "Kill her, you must kill her!"


    Qi Zhenwu became angry from embarrassment, panicking in his anger. At this last moment, there was an accident?


    If today''s thing is unsuccessful, then he will be completely finished! Without seeing Long Chi, he is nothing!


    Daogu Zhenren and many powerful people in the fairyland immediately went to kill Ling duckweed. However, facing the Ling duckweed of the fairyland Mahayana, just like the big moon dragon eagle faced Tang Ye at the beginning, let alone hurt Ling duckweed They were beaten up by Ling Fuping instead!


    Yang Gaopeng took a deep breath in his heart. He was particularly uncomfortable and painful. Is this Tang Ye going to reverse the situation again?


    why? !


    Damn... why is it so difficult to kill Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye no longer needed Ling Fuping''s support, and when he reached Yang Gaopeng, he sneered and said, "Is there a chance to kill you now?"


    "You..." Yang Gaopeng was so angry that his stomach hurts, and he hummed: "You have no good luck now, and your body is so weak that you can kill me?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and smiled, looking harmless to humans and animals, but suddenly, his expression was cold and gloomy, with a "call", he spread the atmosphere of evil spirits all over his body and entered the state of transforming demons!


    Although the strength of Withered Wood in Spring is too great to recover in a short time, he still has a state of transforming demons. After entering the state of transforming demons, it is equal to the darkness of the dead wood every spring, and the strength is only strong or weak. Isn''t it easy to kill Yang Gaopeng?


    When Yang Gaopeng saw Tang Ye, who was as terrifying as a demon under Hua Mo, that power suddenly grew back, and he panicked. It is the greatest misfortune in life to meet Tang Ye this freak!


    Tang Ye regained the situation, Wang Hao, Gu Luoxue, Negroes and others started the war again, so that those people could not stop Ling Fuping!


    Facing Tang Ye''s reversal, they could only say... used to it!


    It was not the first time they experienced this kind of Tang Ye''s reversal at the last moment.


    However, they couldn''t imagine how desperate Tang Ye was. Every time Tang Ye wins, he needs great courage and wisdom!


    Ouch!


    Suddenly there was a roar of the dragon, it was a howl of pain.


    The dragon of luck was destroyed by Ling Duckweed!


    Long Qingcheng''s mother and son are safe, and the dragon family''s luck shows the emperor''s appearance!


    If Qi Zhenwu''s plan fails, it is a certainty that the Long Family will become king.


    The rivers and lakes will have the dragon dynasty, the rivers and lakes will be unified, the pattern has been set!


    Seeing the dragon of Qi Luck being broken up, Qi Zhenwu''s entire face turned pale, and he shook his head in denial, not admitting such a thing!


    At this time, Li Haoran appeared in front of him holding a purple sword.


    Seeing Li Haoran, Qi Zhenwu laughed sarcastically and said: "So, I lost to Tang Ye like this?"

 Chapter 1002： Farewell for now!

    Victory was already in sight, but he turned to defeat because of a person who everyone thought was dead midway. This was very dramatic, and Qi Zhenwu naturally couldn''t accept it.


    But Li Haoran''s killing intent made him clearly realize this reality, and in the end he could only laugh sadly, watching Tang Ye sarcastically.


    The irony is that his own failure is quite absurd. As for his attitude towards Tang Ye, he wanted to avoid it, but didn''t want to face it, because he was very humiliated and without self-confidence.


    Actually will lose to Tang Ye!


    In fact, he didn''t need to face Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye didn''t want to laugh at him. Tang Ye cared very much about Long Qingcheng and the child. After breaking Yang Gaopeng''s neck, he went down to visit Long Qingcheng and the child.


    Li Haoran wanted to kill Qi Zhenwu for too long, and he would definitely not show mercy at this moment. She raised the purple light sword to kill Qi Zhenwu with a sword.


    However, the old doorkeeper who was spying from the profound realm to this side was unwilling and issued a coercion to not allow Li Haoran to do it.


    Li Haoran was furious and stared up into the sky, shouting: "Do you think you can intervene in this matter? Want to threaten me with the situation in the Profound Realm?"


    Qi Zhenwu sneered: "Li Haoran, don''t you dare to ignore the affairs of the Profound Realm? The factions in the Profound Realm are evenly matched. If you don''t hold that old Taoist''s''God Thunder Heaven'', who would be afraid of you? If you dare, Ignore their opinions and go to war directly, the profound realm will surely be in chaos. When the time comes, your gatekeepers will be overwhelmed by themselves, so why should you care about other places?


    Li Haoran fell into hesitation.


    Qi Zhenwu sneered. With the power of the profound world, he felt that he could make a comeback!


    call!


    However, suddenly, a powerful force suddenly flew from the ground.


    That was the Dragon''s Halberd, which directly penetrated Qi Zhenwu''s chest.


    The dragon halberd came so quickly and suddenly that everyone could not predict it, even Li Haoran. Although Li Haoran was very strong, this dragon halberd was obviously controlled by Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye''s strength had lost the shelter of Qi Luck, he was still Mahayana in Wonderland, so Li Haoran couldn''t stop him quickly.


    Qi Zhenwu thought he could survive, but he didn''t expect to be pierced by the Dragon''s Halberd in just two seconds. Blood quickly came out of his throat, and then he couldn''t breathe. After losing his power, he could no longer float in the air and fell to the ground in front of Li Haoran.


    In the wind and rain, a large area of ??his blood was stained red, but it was quickly washed away.


    The Long Family became the emperor''s family. In the Long Family, whoever dared to have mercy on him could only become a cold corpse.


    Li Haoran was surprised that Qi Zhenwu was killed in this way. The old man in the Profound Realm is staring, Tang Ye is really not giving any face!


    For the **** person, Tang Ye would not hesitate, what a foolish thing to delay the opportunity to kill and allow the hateful enemy to escape.


    Not only did Qi Zhenwu kill Qi Zhenwu, Tang Ye also made a powerful voice, deep, deep and majestic, and said to the old man who spied from the Profound Realm, "Old things in the Profound Realm, I will go to you to settle this account!"


    The old man in the Profound Realm must be very angry, but they didn''t cross the Profound Gate and come here to trouble Tang Ye. Qi Zhenwu had already failed, and it didn''t make sense for them to come. If you want to kill Tang Ye, you may not be able to kill it. In addition, it is not good for them to leave the Profound Realm.


    Li Haoran glanced at Qi Zhenwu''s corpse and then at the house below, very helpless for Tang Ye''s arrogance. Although Tang Ye has no great luck, but still has strength, Mahayana in Wonderland is qualified to be so arrogant. But going to the Profound Realm might not be so easy. Moreover, Tang Ye said that he would go back to the Great World. Then the second plan should begin.


    Tang Ye returned to the house below and saw that Long Qingcheng and his son were safe and sound, and had completed the transfer of luck. He was greatly relieved, and the Guwu Jianghu incident could finally come to an end.


    When Long Qingcheng saw Tang Ye, he smiled lightly, his expression was already maternal. Tang Ye went to sit by the bed, stroked Long Qingcheng''s face with his hand, and said, "Thanks for your hard work."


    Looking at the little bit next to him, he can actually open his eyes, which is really amazing. The average baby can''t open his eyes just after birth. But everything happened to this child, and nothing would be strange. After all, he was born with the emperor''s luck, just like a superman baby.


    Long Qingcheng shook Tang Ye''s hand. She was very tired and did not speak. She held Tang Ye tightly to show her intentions.


    There was nothing wrong with the family, and she was so happy that tears were about to fall.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This little guy didn''t cry, so don''t cry."


    The little Budian next to him could not only open his eyes, but also watched Tang Ye not crying, his eyes were grunting, and he knew it was naughty.


    Long Qingcheng tried hard to hold back his tears, nodded and said: "Yeah!"


    Then don''t cry.


    Long Xingtian and Mrs. Long were in the outer room and did not come in to bother. The two old people have depended on each other to enjoy this happy moment.


    Outside, with the end of the war, the rain slowly stopped, and the Long''s guards began to quickly collect the corpses and deal with the blood stains. Adding new members to the Long Family will not allow these blood to ruin the atmosphere.


    The sun pushed aside the clouds and mist, shining a ray of mild sunlight, like the rising sun.


    Seeing the window lit up, Long Qingcheng said to Tang Ye, "How about our son''s name is Xi''er?"


    Xi, the meaning of sunshine.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay."


    Long Xi, the first emperor of the Dragon Dynasty.


    ...


    After Long Xi''s full moon, it was a farewell day.


    Tang Ye wants to return to the big world.


    Li Haoran will use the gatekeeper''s magical powers to bring Tang Ye back to the big world. The plan to conceal this is ready, and will not let the people of the rivers and lakes know, and there will be no turmoil in the Dragon Dynasty, because Tang Ye did not claim the king. In the past month, Tang Ye has been arranging a reason for his disappearance and an opportunity for Long Xi to become king.


    Now Long Xi is just a little bit, and can''t sit on the throne, then Long Qingcheng will take it!


    The reason for Tang Ye''s disappearance was to retreat to the mysterious gate to see how to break the mysterious gate. What made the Jianghu people believe this was that Tang Ye touched the Xuanmen, and the Xuanmen opened an opening. The warriors believe he can do it. And he used this as an excuse to retreat to the profound gate, breaking through with all his heart, not sitting on the throne, martial artists can accept it, who made him the only one who could break through the profound gate in a short time?


    As a result, Tang Ye was closed in the mysterious realm of the profound door, and it was difficult for others to know the trace. Long Qingcheng and a group of talented people selected by Tang Ye began to build the Dragon Dynasty. When Long Xi grew up, it was when he took the throne.


    Long Xi will receive a rigorous education. Who makes him an emperor?


    It is not enough to arrange so many things in one month. So Tang Ye kept in touch with Long Qingcheng, and when necessary, he would let Li Haoran take him back.


    Perhaps Tang Ye was born to be unable to possess great luck. In the great world, he exhausted his luck to shelter Lu Celadon and the others, giving strength to those chosen by fate. Now his great fortune in the Guwu rivers and lakes has dissipated again and turned into the fortune of the Dragon Dynasty, wishing to create a prosperous age.


    Although I can''t have it, it seems to be great to use.


    Tang Ye had bid farewell to everyone, and stood with Li Haoran on a towering mountain.


    Li Haoran said: "Your air luck is gone, it''s good. When you return to the big world, you don''t have to worry about conflicting with the limit of the big world. However, your strength is still too strong, so you can''t use too strong power. Facts On top, you are already invincible in the big world. There are no problems that cannot be solved. Try to keep a low profile."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly and shook his head: "From what I saw when I touched the profound door, I think the situation is different. Even the Western evil races can be active. Is the limit of air luck really useful? Of course, don''t worry. , I will be careful not to cause you trouble."


    "That''s good." Li Haoran shrugged, then waved the purple sword in his hand, breaking a void.


    "Let''s go and see how the big world is. I''m busy dealing with the mysterious realm. The situation in the big world is handled by other gatekeepers. It''s not very clear. Maybe as you said, something evil has invaded. What?"


    Li Haoran hugged Tang Ye and jumped into the void.

 Chapter 1003： The city is back!

    In the dark night, the moonlight was bright, shining on the roof of a tall building. The reflection of the shadow came over, creating some overlapping shadows on the roof. The night is very quiet, so quiet that it feels gloomy.


    On the edge of the building stood a person, it was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very speechless. After Li Haoran put him here, he said that something happened in the Profound Realm and disappeared. He also wants to explain something to Li Haoran.


    Standing on such a tall building, Tang Ye felt the long-lost urban atmosphere.


    Reinforced concrete buildings, smooth and sturdy glass, colorful flashing neon, the silence of the office area, the bustle of the pedestrian street, the crossroads crowded with cars... the big world, the urban world!


    Tang Ye felt something was wrong. The gloom on the roof alone made him feel wrong. Close your eyes and take a deep breath. There is blood and rancidity in the air.


    Tang Ye frowned, searching for the blood and rancid smell. He easily jumped above the tall buildings and under the full moon, like a werewolf in urban legends.


    Werewolves appear, and vampires who have always been enemies are indispensable. Werewolves and vampires have always been urban legends, and they are often seen in novels and movies. However, Tang Ye knew that vampires did exist and had already appeared. This is no longer a legend, the precepts of nature are gradually broken!


    And this land belongs to Tang''s nightlife, no matter how the natural precepts are broken, he must protect it!


    ...


    Slightly, slightly, slightly.


    The sound of high-heeled shoes hitting the ground was very crisp, spreading in a quiet corridor.


    Since it is late at night, only energy-saving lamps are lit on the promenade, so there are lights at intervals, which makes the promenade light obscured. Although I can see the surroundings, it always gives people a misty feeling.


    The high-heeled shoes stepping on the promenade are a pair of heels six or seven centimeters high and light pink pointed stiletto high heels. A woman wearing this kind of high heels is either very beautiful and sexy, or she is a strong career, a queen-type woman.


    The legs with high heels are slender, thin, delicate and white. This is a pair of beautiful-t legs that can be used by men for a lifetime.


    The slender and **** beauty-t leg wears a tight bag-t hip skirt, which immediately reminds of the word uniform, followed by the word temptation.


    What is more alluring for high-heeled beauties in the city than tight uniforms?


    Looking up again, the perfect concave-convex curve of the woman came out. This is an absolute beauty. Looking at her face again... there is no need to describe her beauty, because her name represents her beauty and talent, as well as her status as a queen in business.


    Murong Huansha!


    Young and beautiful female president!


    Although young, if I remember correctly, she is also thirty years old...Of course she certainly doesn''t like to listen to the topic of age.


    Since it is the promenade of the office, the tall building Murong Huansha is in is undoubtedly the Tongtian Building. The headquarters of the company under the control of Murong Huansha, Tianni Group, is also here.


    Murong Huansha was still in the company late at night, with a document in his hand, as always, she was a workaholic.


    Murong Huansha yawned. She was also tired and planned to go to the top floor to rest. She walked to the exclusive elevator leading to the top floor, but suddenly, squeaked... the lights flashed and flashed, as if power was about to be cut off.


    Murong Huansha looked up at the electric light, which was good again. She continued to walk towards the exclusive elevator, but squeaked...the light went wrong again, flickering.


    Murong Huansha became impatient. The company had problems with the power supply or the line. This is not a joke. She couldn''t tolerate such negligence in the logistics department. She directly called the security guard. If she didn''t solve it, she would go crazy!


    People in the company are very afraid of her now. She has a bad temper, and there are not one or two employees scolded. Some people say that she is menopause, after all, there is no man!


    Everyone knows that this wealthy and beautiful president is still single. But some people said before that she had a little white face, and the little white face was moisturizing, and her temper was better. But I heard that about two years ago, that little white face was gone, and her temper became more and more grumpy.


    This is a bit surprising. To say that Murong Huansha''s man is naturally Tang Ye. It was more than two years since Tang Ye left the world and went to Guwu Jianghu. The kind of gossip behind it is quite right. It seems that gossip is not groundless, and it may be reality.


    Murong Huansha took out his mobile phone to call the logistics team and scolded someone. He didn''t expect a sudden "click", the flashing lights were completely off, and the corridor was completely dark!


    Murong Huansha couldn''t see the surrounding situation, and her body tightened. Suddenly plunged into darkness, anyone will be afraid.


    boom!


    "Ah!" There was a sudden collision, Murong Huansha was frightened and screamed. The phone fell to the ground and I didn''t know where it slid.


    The shock just now was because the exclusive elevator in front suddenly stopped when it lost power, and it just fell to Murong Huansha''s floor at this time.


    "Damn..." Murong Huansha cursed. She didn''t know where the phone fell, and it was dark again, which made her more irritable.


    This situation always reminds people of some horror movies. Although Tang Ye hasn''t watched many movies with Murong Huansha, some of the eerie and scary scenes are easy to imagine.


    Thinking of those pictures makes people afraid to move, even their breathing slows down, otherwise there will be a pale and terrifying face with a sordid smile next to it!


    Murong Huansha became a little flustered. Even if she didn''t believe in ghosts, she couldn''t help but feel scared in the darkness where she couldn''t see the end and wanted to go out. She couldn''t call someone to come.


    In such darkness, people want to close their eyes. As long as they don¡¯t look, they won¡¯t know whether there are ghosts or not. I am afraid that when I open my eyes in the dark, a strange face is smiling at you...


    Murong Huansha was not so timid. After relieving her emotions, she touched the wall and walked towards the end of the corridor according to her memory. There is a balcony over there. When you get to the balcony, you can see the lights outside, and then call for help.


    Ge, Ge, Ge... Murong Huansha walked up, and in the quiet corridor, the voice of high heels was always so clear, even softly echoed.


    This echo made Murong Huansha feel that someone was following her behind her, and she felt more and more scared, feeling that the hairs on her back were standing up.


    She slowed down, stopped, and suddenly looked back, but there was nothing but darkness!


    She simply bent down to take off the high heels, and continued walking forward with the high heels in both hands.


    She kept walking a distance.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    However, at this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps ahead.


    Murong Huansha tensed his nerves immediately and stopped moving motionless. She was initially very excited, thinking it was someone, so she could ask for help. However, she vaguely heard other voices.


    "Sand, sand, sand..."


    Murong Huansha listened, feeling that it was like an ordinary cleaning aunty mopping the floor.


    Is this a joke?


    The promenade is dark, or is there a cleaner mopping the floor late at night?


    Murong Huansha felt more and more weird. Instinctively tell her not to make any movement, otherwise there will be danger!


    Maybe it was not mopping the floor, but the cleaning aunt dragging a corpse?


    Imagine in a gloomy and gloomy corridor with dark light and messy hair, like a nervous cleaner aunt, or an old woman, holding a bucket of water in one hand and dragging a broom in the other, rustling...... Isn¡¯t it a bit weird? terrible?


    But what is really scary is that it is not a broom that is dragging, but a corpse! The poke is not water, but blood!


    This... Murong Huansha really wants to cry. Since Tang Ye left, everything has been developing in an unstable situation. Now my company is haunted, right?


    Murong Huansha hopes that Tang Ye can be by his side, but what is the use of hope? It has been almost two years, and there is no news at all!

 Chapter 1004： Old lady mopping the floor!

    Murong Huansha thought about Tang Ye for a while, but immediately did not think about it. She knew that Tang Ye had gone somewhere and had a reason to go, but for her, the essential result was that she couldn¡¯t give her any more rely.


    Regardless of Tang Ye''s reason to leave, for her, it means that a man who can''t rely on a woman can''t even compare to the two yuan a cucumber in the vegetable market!


    Why do you miss him then?


    Murong Huansha has always been a strong woman. And, she knew that other women who had a relationship with Tang Ye were very strong, because they faced many things.


    After Tang Ye left, the world began to undergo tremendous changes.


    Although it is still that bustling and noisy city, there are many filthy things hidden in the dark night, and they become active, creating terror and darkness.


    Before, Murong Huansha wanted to expand its business to real estate investment. He selected a good plot of land and started building a villa area after the bidding. As a result, strange things happened in the middle of the project, and the construction site seemed to be cursed. The disease cannot be cured so far. The construction project was stranded, causing huge losses to Murong Huansha.


    There are many strange things pointing towards Murong Huansha, who has been exhausted physically and mentally since these days. She longed for Tang Ye to come back many times, because Tang Ye would have a solution for strange things like real estate projects. Tang Ye had solved many such things before. Unfortunately, Tang Ye didn''t even have a personal picture.


    Just when Murong Huansha felt that she was almost unable to support her, a little girl approached her, it was Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon told her a lot of incredible things. Fortunately, she was born in the Murong family and experienced a lot of things beyond scientific logic when she was with Tang Ye, so she can accept what Lu Celadon said.


    For example, Wen Zhongyuan, who is a blood demon, and various terrorist events created by Wen Zhongyuan with the power of blood demon.


    Gorefiend Gorefiend, the things created must be dark and terrifying.


    Because Murong Huansha controls a business empire, such characters are easy targets. After all, in such a city, money is absolutely necessary.


    Money can make ghosts grind, money, even ghosts want!


    Then Murong Huansha will undoubtedly be involved in disputes. But Murong Huansha has no other strong skills, such as martial arts, except for his smart head and excellent business capabilities. So in the dispute with the blood demon, she is at a disadvantage.


    But Murong Huansha is a very strong woman. She doesn''t like being ordered or threatened, so she is not afraid of fighting against blood demons. For this reason, she did something beyond the law-buying weapons!


    Chaotic disputes, weapons are a must!


    Fortunately, the confrontation between Lu Celadon and the Gorefiend had restrained the Gorefiend very well. Murong Huansha was basically fine, so he usually went to the company to handle things as before.


    Today, as usual, nothing strange happened. Murong Huansha handled things as before until the evening, but she did not expect the power outage and the strange noises in the corridor now.


    Will this be an attack by the Gorefiend?


    Murong Huansha became even more frightened when she thought of this. She didn''t have a strong martial arts, and she would definitely not be able to defeat the blood demons.


    "Sand, sand, sand..."


    There was another weird sound in front of him, as well as heavy and light footsteps. It was like a lame walking. Accompanied by the rustling sound of something being dragged against the ground, it is even more reminiscent of that kind of horror picture.


    A lame old woman, dragging her corpse, wandering in the dark corridor!


    The voice was getting closer, Murong Huansha tightened his nerves. Holding high heels in your hands, ready to fight with stiletto heels!


    Da da da¡­


    Sand, sand, sand...


    The voice was approaching, and Murong Huansha felt that it seemed to be coming out in front of her eyes. However, she could not see anything. Then the voice passed by her side!


    She was holding the wall, so she was leaning on the edge of the corridor. Then the "mopping old woman" walking in the middle of the corridor didn''t find her?


    The sound of da da da, rustle is getting farther and farther, until it disappears!


    Murong Huansha''s body was tight, and it seemed to be difficult to breathe. After the terrifying voice disappeared, she slowly relaxed. She didn''t dare to move anymore, so she just stayed like this until dawn!


    She felt a little broken, and she actually encountered a ghost!


    When the terrifying voice passed by her just now, she felt an incomparable coldness. The dead and ghosts are so cold!


    However, if it is really a ghost, how can you not feel her as a living person?


    Murong Huansha''s body trembled suddenly, she felt a cold air behind her, and her hairs stood up.


    She slowly turned her head to look, maybe it was still dark and there was nothing. Or maybe... "Ah!"


    After Murong Huansha turned his head to look, he screamed directly. The imaginary old woman appeared!


    His hair was messy, his face was pale, his wrinkled face looked very weird, and there was a nervous evil smile at the corner of his mouth... She was wearing white clothes, and she didn''t know what she was holding under her hands.


    The old woman grinned and shouted to Murong Huansha, "Miss President, good evening."


    Murong Huansha was so scared that her mouth was dry, feeling that her heart was about to jump out, turned around and ran wildly.


    But the dadada and rustling voices behind her have been chasing her, and the old man''s "hehehe" terrifying laughter is very interesting.


    boom!


    Murong Huansha just ran. She couldn''t see anything in the darkness. She hit a wall and didn''t know it. She fell back and made her head buzzing with pain.


    Misfortune never comes singly!


    Da da da¡­


    Rustling...


    A terrifying voice from behind caught up.


    Murong Huansha was anxious to cry, what kind of world is this Nima, a good metropolis, what a ghost!


    Murong Huansha saw the scary old woman''s face again, her front teeth were still half broken, black, yellow and black, and Murong Huansha was about to be fainted. However, she was afraid of making her nerves tense and unable to faint.


    "Miss President, I want to ask you for help..." The old lady mopping the floor approached Murong Huansha step by step, and said with a grinning smile.


    "Who, who are you?" Murong Huansha fell to the ground and kicked back, but she couldn''t go back to the wall.


    The old lady mopping the floor smiled happily again, without saying who she was. When she approached Murong Huansha, she put down something with her right hand, and said "Fuck", it looked like a long, rather heavy object. Is it really a corpse?


    The old woman put down the things in her hand and wanted to grab Murong Huansha and let Murong Huansha replace the "things" she put down?


    Murong Huansha was terrified and called for help.


    But no one came, the old woman stretched out her wrinkled hand to pinch her neck!


    "Help!" Murong Huansha has no choice but to call for help.


    The extreme fear left her hands and feet out of control, and she seemed powerless to resist.


    boom!


    At this moment, a figure swiftly swooped in and knocked the old woman away with a punch.


    "Ah!" The old lady mopping the floor let out a very painful low cry.


    "Huan Sha, are you okay?" After the flocked figure hit the old woman and mopped the floor, he squatted down to help Murong Huan Sha in worry.


    The person who came was Tang Ye who had found it along the **** and foul smell. He was also very surprised. He didn''t expect to find the Tongtian Building in the end!


    Tang Ye was worried about Murong Huansha and ignored the old lady mopping the floor. The old lady mopping the floor probably saw that the situation was not good, and quickly evacuated.


    Chi Chi!


    After the mopping old woman left, the lights in the promenade turned on again.


    Murong Huansha was still in panic. She was no longer so scared when she had the light. She slapped Tang Ye who was holding her, and then shook her head vigorously.


    She didn''t believe Tang Ye would appear, it might be an illusion.


    Tang Ye was speechless, she would slap like this. He hugged Murong Huansha and said, "Huansha, it''s really me. I''ll be back. I''m sorry, I''ve been away for so long and caused you to encounter this kind of thing. Are you... okay?"


    Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye blankly, put his hands on Tang Ye''s waist, and pulled hard to determine that it was Tang Ye.


    She looked at Tang Ye, and suddenly slapped over again, crying, and cursing: "Do you think I''m okay?"

 Chapter 1005： In love with a woman?

    Murong Huansha never thought that Tang Ye would appear, because it was unrealistic. What else could he count on without seeing anyone in the past two years?


    She was busy with work, deployed plans, and dealt with the blood demon with Lu Celadon, and finally survived this empty and lonely day. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Now that Tang Ye came back, she still felt unreal, and she hugged for a long time before she found a trace of it!


    Tang Ye also held Murong Huansha, holding Murong Huansha would never feel like a petite girl like Lin Yourong. Murong Huansha is tall and tall, and now his head can reach Tang Ye''s chin even after taking off his high heels. If he wears those high heels, he will be as tall as Tang Ye, so he can''t hold Murong Huansha''s whole body in his arms to show his love.


    Tang Ye apologized to Murong Huansha. When he left the big world, he did not say goodbye. There was no time. After dealing with Wen Dingmo, he immediately came to Wen Zhongyuan. And Wen Zhongyuan is not only the Xuanhuang co-master, but also the incarnation of the blood demon, which is very difficult to deal with. When he tried his best, he could only go to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes in order to avoid that the big world could not bear it.


    Murong Huansha wanted to put her head in Tang Ye''s arms and didn''t want to look around. What happened just now was a nightmare for her. However, she was too tall, her head could only be leaned on Tang Ye''s shoulders, and she had to bend her legs, which was very tiring, to withdraw into Tang Ye''s arms. Hey, really speechless.


    Murong Huansha slapped Tang Ye and cursed, "Hold me up!"


    Tang Ye couldn''t understand what this woman wanted to do, but Murong Huansha wanted to hug him. He didn''t refuse. Now Murong Huansha couldn''t refuse any request. It can keep Murong Huansha from getting angry, and make her feel at ease, whatever she can do. This is the wise choice.


    Tang Ye reached out to hug Murong Huansha''s waist, and then wanted to hug Murong Huansha''s legs. This was a princess'' hug. But Murong Huansha slapped him again and yelled: "It''s not that hug!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, which hug is that?


    If you can¡¯t hold it horizontally, it¡¯s holding it vertically, but isn¡¯t it now?


    Murong Huansha was about to climb onto Tang Ye''s body.


    Now Tang Ye understood, stretched out his hand and dragged Murong Huansha''s hip-t hips, Murong Huansha''s legs sandwiched his waist, hanging on him like a koala bear, his head can finally be buried in his arms !


    It turned out to be this hug!


    But this posture is a bit awkward, like standing hehehe... Tang Ye glanced at Murong Huansha with weird eyes, wondering what Murong Huansha wanted to do.


    Before in the big world, Murong Huansha was undoubtedly a woman with strong sexual desire. Perhaps it has something to do with her age. She is like a wolf at the age of thirty, so she is not satisfied.


    Tang Ye is very worried about what Murong Huansha wants here. It''s obviously inappropriate now, isn''t it?


    However, Murong Huansha suddenly said to him: "Don''t expect me to have **** with you, I don''t love you anymore."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    "I put a green cap on you." Murong Huansha said lightly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was very angry. Anyone will be angry when this kind of thing happens to men, right?


    "It was Mu Yue who slept me, the green hat she wore for you." Murong Huansha added.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, messy in the wind.


    The woman who had **** with herself gave herself a green cap!


    Murong Huansha twitched her nose. She seemed to cry because of Tang Ye''s return, but she kept choking off her breath and hummed: "I am in love with Mu Yue, and I am in love with Mu Yue now."


    "Yes, I became a gay!" Murong Huansha raised his head and looked at Tang Ye.


    "..."


    "I..." Tang Ye was stunned for a long time, feeling heavy and didn''t know what to say. This is a sad story.


    After thinking for a long time, Tang Ye made a decision and said in pain: "I respect your choice! I wish you happiness! You must be happy..."


    Haha!


    Murong Huansha slapped over and scolded Tang Ye, "Are you still energized?"


    "What''s wrong with me?" Tang Ye was very depressed, why are women so troublesome. She has found true love, can''t you bless her by yourself?


    Murong Huansha watched Tang Ye gritted his teeth.


    Tang Ye avoided her gaze, looked in the direction where the old lady disappeared from the corridor just now, frowning and said: "It''s a weird thing, I want to see what''s going on."


    Murong Huansha stared at Tang Ye coldly, not allowing Tang Ye to go.


    She didn''t want to mention the horrible thing just now. Now that the man is back, it is a matter for the man to solve. And it''s not about solving it now, it''s about solving it later. Now, a man must accompany her to soothe her hurt and scared soul!


    Seeing Murong Huansha like this, Tang Ye sighed slightly, then suddenly turned around, leaned Murong Huansha''s red lips on the wall... This overbearing president liked men more overbearing than her. So, the domineering president is a victim?


    Murong Huansha wanted to vent and release, forgetting the nightmare. After being like this by Tang Ye, he immediately cooperated and reached under Tang Ye, quite directly.


    Tang Ye knows this very well, after all, he is an old driver...Without the patience and waiting of Murong Huansha, he directly lifted up her short skirt, pulled off the lace-k pants, and went straight into the Phoenix nest. The distance between the two suddenly became negative. !


    Murong Huansha let out a faint chant of ecstasy, which seemed to have been waiting for a long time, and this was definitely not the end.


    Murong Huansha cried. It seemed not good to do this, as if it was very slutty, but she had great grievances in her heart so that she could vent a little bit. What happened just now, that kind of helplessness in the dark, almost despair, made her want to collapse. Tang Ye''s appearance made her rescued and relieved. She wanted to grasp this kind of peace of mind and never let go, letting Tang Ye into her body was the way she chose.


    Murong Huansha cried more and more.


    I vented a lot, cleared up my mood, and eased my emotions.


    Tang Ye wanted to keep Murong Huansha away from the helplessness and fear under the gloomy horror just now, and talked about pleasant topics as much as possible. He looked at Murong Huansha who was still hanging on his body and said, "So, you and Xiaoyue Haven''t fallen in love yet?"


    Murong Huansha curled his lips and smiled cutely. What he said just now must be a joke, just to get angry with Tang Ye. It''s a pity that such angry words have no effect, on the contrary they seem very hypocritical.


    Murong Huansha said in a bad temper: "Mu Yue is just a little receiver and can''t satisfy me. I still want you to be able to accept and attack!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. This is the horror-filled staleness in the city, without discipline. However, it always makes people happy.


    Tang Ye always took Murong Huansha this dirty woman and said, "I will send you up to rest."


    Murong Huansha nodded, but pointed to a place on the promenade, and said, "If I''m not mistaken, the camera will be effective after the power is restored. We were photographed just now. You have to deal with this first. , Otherwise we will make headlines together tomorrow. Ah, the passion of the beautiful president and the mysterious man, stand up! The scale is staggering, is this the beautiful president called the jade girl?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless and desperate.


    Does Murong Huansha look like a crazy woman?


    But Murong Huansha smiled at Tang Yeying, feeling sweet and happy.


    She doesn''t care how embarrassed Tang Ye is, this is a punishment for Tang Ye!


    She was so happy that she only knew that the man was back!

 Chapter 1006： Not a person or a ghost!

    Tang Ye was ashamed of what happened to her. As a man who has lived for two lives, now he is actually played by a woman. Although it was just a pleasure in private life, it always made him feel speechless.


    This kind of thing is out of place for Tang Ye in the previous life. In other words, there are many things that are not suitable for modern times from memories of past lives. In order to adapt to and deal with modern things well, Tang Ye let the memories and concepts of past life disperse, and deal with it with the concepts and attitudes of this life.


    Of course, some thoughts from previous lives are slowly permeating. For example, for having several women at the same time, he let the values ??of the previous life dominate. In the distant ancient times, he was still a member of the royal family, and it was only natural that there were a few women. Therefore, now he is less guilty about this kind of thing and can act more calmly.


    When sleeping with a woman, treat it as a past life.


    Very smart.


    Also very shameless!


    After Tang Ye dealt with the "hidden dangers of the camera", he returned to the top floor with Murong Huansha. Unsurprisingly, when he arrived in Murong Huansha''s bedroom above, Tang Ye was knocked down by Murong Huansha again when he closed the door. At the age of a wolf and a tiger, Murong Huansha is a hungry wolf, and she is dominated by her in terms of sex!


    There is no abusive game. So Tang Ye wanted to come to her, but didn''t want to come. It¡¯s cool to come here, but it¡¯s painful to be cool...


    After successfully causing a table to suffer, Tang Ye and Murong Huansha felt that it was almost done after crushing a precious table, and went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    Tang Ye stood in front of the window wearing a loose pajamas, closed his eyes to feel, trying to track the blood and rancidity. This is related to the attack on Murong Huansha just now, he will not let it go, and he is also worried about other people.


    Murong Huansha poured the precious red wine and drank it with him, then hugged him from behind, and said, "You must stay here tonight, and after tomorrow, if it is not a matter of life, you must stay here. ."


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Huansha and did not speak.


    "Why? Still want me to meet the kind of people who are not ghosts or ghosts?" Murong Huansha became angry.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Whether I stay here or not, you will deploy your power tomorrow."


    "You..." Murong Huansha knew that there was nothing to hide from Tang Ye, and she said angrily: "Then you don''t treat me as a prostitute, you just slept and left?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Murong Huansha sneered: "Wait a moment I will give you a copy to see which woman is more urgent, then you can go and see her tomorrow, after all, I am also worried about them."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. This woman has investigated all the women related to herself?


    This desire to control is too strong!


    Murong Huansha let go of Tang Ye, stood in front of Tang Ye, leaned on the glass and looked at Tang Ye, and said, "The same is a woman, so we should unite. When we are numb to blame your love, we women should always be Find some face for yourself, or it''s... self-esteem. How do you get it back? Oh, I take back what I just said, it is impossible to compare myself to a prostitute. It should be, I think of you as a duck."


    "You are a duck called by our women, calling you every once in a while to meet your physical needs. Is your situation very similar to this? How many women''s needs do you need to meet? One, two, three ,four¡­¡­"


    Murong Huansha broke off his fingers to count, counted a few, and then looked at Tang Ye and said: "With so many women, every woman takes a turn, basically a month. I''m so happy for you. There will be a lack of business ducks. If you find such a bad name, then call it Cowherd."


    Murong Huansha stretched out the white and delicate index finger of his right hand and pressed it to Tang Ye''s chin, like a bullying president''s molesting, and jokingly said: "So, you better not leave now, otherwise I will get a few pieces of Grandpa Mao and hit you. On his face, telling you that you are just a cheap cowboy, who failed to satisfy me being humiliated by me, and finally got out without a hum!"


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha completely expressionless.


    This woman must be schizophrenic, and she can have such fun by chattering alone.


    Really joyful. However, Tang Ye thought Murong Huansha was very interesting.


    "Then you go get a few pieces of Grandpa Mao and smash me to death. I''ll leave with the money!" Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha with a smile.


    "Yes, before that, I will bring my high heels first." Murong Huansha jokingly said.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Murong Huansha''s high-heeled shoes, especially the stiletto heels, the blood demons of Seven Central Plains dominate evil things, then I think that Wen Zhongyuan found a person from the corpse chasing family and used it for him. "


    Tang Ye looked down at Murong Huansha, with a resolute expression: "I won''t let you have an accident. Tomorrow I will find Celadon to understand Wen Zhongyuan''s situation."


    Murong Huansha was helpless, and hummed: "It seems that life is going to be even more incredible. I used to see you playing kung fu, now it''s all right. Even ghosts and monsters have come out. I don''t understand, why are they looking for me? Trouble?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "It''s not surprising that you will become a target. Don''t forget your identity. You are rich and adversary. As one of the business tycoons, getting your power will help you a lot?"


    After all, the big world is still a world dominated by ordinary people, and people with supernatural powers are only a small number. If you want to rule the world, a small number of people have to plan more, such as infiltrating from the top in various fields!

 Chapter 1007： Murder on the promenade!

    Now Tang Ye has to figure out one thing. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel, does Zhongyuan still want to win the jade seal of the ancient country in the red wall and break the shackles of heaven and earth?


    If so, what is his plan?


    Or, Wen Zhongyuan is now immersed in the killing and hatred of the blood demons, and the only thing he wants to do is destroy the world, regardless of whether the world is connected or not?


    However, according to what was seen in the Longmen Mirage, the origin of the blood demon was the **** troll who contended with the old Taoist priest. The scarlet troll wanted to invade the world, and the old Taoist separated the world to protect the world. So, will the text carry the will of this scarlet troll and bring the world back to one another, so that the scarlet troll can come from the sky to the earth and then invade and destroy?


    In fact, the consequences of the existence of Zhongyuan in the text are very obvious. In any case, it is not good for this land.


    Then the only thing to do is to destroy Wenzhongyuan!


    Tang Ye talked a lot with Murong Huansha and got a general understanding of many things. However, Lu Celadon was the main person who responded to the Central Plains, so Tang Ye must go to Lu Celadon to find out about the situation tomorrow.


    "Huansha, don''t tell anyone about my return." Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha before going to bed.


    Murong Huansha understood what Tang Ye meant and smiled: "Hiding in the dark is better than standing in the light, I understand. Don''t worry, I will not tell you about your return."


    "No, there is one person I want to tell." Murong Huansha added: "Mu Yue misses you very much. I am also a woman. I understand her mood to a certain extent. I know the sadness of suffering. I don''t want to see her like that."


    Speaking of Mu Yue, Murong Huansha was very vigorous, with a beautiful-t leg straddling Tang Ye''s body, and then propped up half of his body, not annoyed: "Mu Yue is very loyal to you, I don''t understand how much I have Charm, a woman who is still a domineering president, can''t attack her. I pushed her to the sofa and flirted with her, she resisted fiercely. Finally she succumbed to my coercion, but cried, and my "finger of god" She didn''t actually let her fall under desire..."


    Tang Ye''s expression became extremely contemptuous, and he hummed to Murong Huansha, "That''s because Xiaoyue''s sexual orientation is much more normal than you. People have a bottom line. Look at what you are like now, what has become? I really miss Gang. The person I know, although his personality is a little colder, is also serious."


    "Blam me?"


    Murong Huansha jokingly said, "You made me strong, okay? You opened the door to a new world for me?!"


    "Okay, it''s all my fault, right?" Tang Ye was speechless, lying down in bed, too lazy to argue with Murong Huansha again.


    Murong Huansha squeezed like a girl, hummed twice, and then got into the quilt, pressed against Tang Ye''s body, and fell asleep peacefully and sweetly.


    She knows that tonight will be the best night for her to sleep. This is what it means to have someone by her side!


    Tang Ye likes this life too. Although he has experienced a lot, gained good luck, lost good luck, and has grown to the strongest in the world, but in front of these women, she doesn''t care what strength you are, you should beat, scold, and love Love...this is the real life!


    Tang Ye held Murong Huansha and didn''t let go. Murong Huansha wiped her eyes secretly, she knew that this man loved her, that was enough.


    ...


    "what¡­¡­!"


    Tang Ye and Murong Huansha were still sleeping peacefully on the bed, and suddenly there was a scream, and Tang Ye woke up suddenly.


    Tang Ye suddenly stood up and was shocked to Murong Huansha. She also woke up and looked at Tang Ye and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Someone screamed." Tang Ye frowned worried.


    "Scream?" Murong Huansha was taken aback, and hummed, "My suite has top-level sound insulation, so that we can go to bed without being disturbed... Do you think your ears are downwind?"


    Tang Ye smiled, he is now the strongest man on the ground, what''s the matter with his ears?


    Tang Ye got out of bed, put on a piece of clothing casually, opened the window, and the Tongtian Building was very high, feeling that there was clouds and mist outside, but Tang Ye jumped out directly.


    "Hey!" Murong Huansha was scared to death, and quickly got out of bed and ran to the window to look.


    Jumping out so high, isn''t this looking for death? !


    Murong Huansha was very worried, but then Tang Ye came back. She saw that Tang Ye seemed to be able to fly, so she came back from outside so easily.


    "You..." Murong Huansha doesn''t know how to describe Tang Ye anymore. After disappearing for two years, she has even more incredible power after returning. No wonder she can talk about ghosts!


    Tang Ye looked serious, Murong Huansha realized something and asked: "Something happened?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "The floor where you were attacked last night has a strong smell of blood. Now many people have gathered in the past, the scene is chaotic, and I didn''t take a closer look at the others."


    Murong Huansha frowned greatly. At this moment her cell phone rang. It was Mu Yue calling. Less than five seconds after answering the call, she hung up the phone with a serious expression, and said to Tang Ye: "I want to go down and have a look. If you say you want to hide your return, then stay on it. I will tell you the specific situation by phone. ."


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Murong Huansha hurriedly washed, put on his formal clothes, and went downstairs to deal with what happened.


    The floor she was on last night was the 36th floor. When she got down, she saw that the corridor was full of people and there were a lot of security guards. Mu Yue dealt with things in the crowd, and urgently discussed with several security guards.


    These people came to work in the morning, and when they saw President Murong Huansha, they all let go. But I didn''t say hello, like I was not in the mood, or the current situation is not suitable.


    Mu Yue is almost the same as before. As an assistant, she usually wears high heels and short skirt uniforms, or long trousers, and a pair of mid-high heels, but her look is a little darker than before, similar to Murong Huansha who had not seen Tang Ye last night. . There is someone who is stuck in his heart and misses them for a long time, which will affect all aspects of them.


    Mu Yue saw Murong Huansha and went over immediately and said, "Miss, something has happened, it''s very serious!"


    Murong Huansha frowned and looked to the place where he was stopped by the security cordon. He saw a pool of blood, and further ahead, there was a corpse covered with a white cloth.


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha''s face turned pale. The thirty-sixth floor was the place where she was attacked by the old lady mopping the floor last night. Now there are dead bodies and bloodstains of terror. If it has nothing to do with the old lady mopping the floor, she wouldn''t believe it!


    She observed a little more carefully and saw that the blood on the ground was dragged for a long time, as if blood was dragged out on a mop. For this, Murong Huansha was directly panicked. The sound made by the old lady mopping the floor last night was mopping the floor. Could it be...this was dragged out by the corpse of the old lady who mopped the floor?


    However, Murong Huansha was very puzzled. Tang Ye appeared last night and killed the mopping old woman. When the lights came back on, she saw that there were no blood stains and corpses in the corridor. She and Tang Ye leaned against the wall for a while. Fan it!


    So what is going on with blood and corpses now?


    "Miss, what''s the matter with you?" Mu Yue saw Murong Huansha in consternation and was worried, and said, "Miss, the police are coming soon. Let the police handle them."


    Murong Huansha returned to his senses and looked at Mu Yue and said, "I''m fine, I will stay here and wait for the police to come over. You go and let the crowd disperse and minimize the impact of this incident."


    "Yeah!" Mu Yue knew how serious the impact of this incident in the company was, and immediately set about handling it.


    "Xiaoyue." After Mu Yue walked out a few steps, Murong Huansha stopped her. She looked back and looked puzzled.


    Murong Huansha barely squeezed out a little smile and said, "After dealing with things, if you are tired, go to the top to rest."


    "Um..." Mu Yue nodded slightly, a little scared in her heart.


    Every time I went to the upper bedroom, I was teased by Murong Huansha. She wanted to play same-sex love, so she didn''t want it!


    She knew that Tang Ye had disappeared for so long, Murong Huansha must be hungry. However, she has her own bottom line, and her sexual orientation is normal!


    Murong Huansha saw Mu Yue''s slightly wronged and scared look, and he was amused secretly. This silly lady, if you know that our man is on it, I would like to go up now!


    Soon the police came to deal with it. This is dead. The police will effectively maintain law and order and protect people!


    However, Murong Huansha thought of the terrifying old lady mopping the floor, and worried that the police could not deal with this almost spiritual matter.


    In particular, she saw a beautiful young girl among the police officers who came. Is there any mistake? This is a **** murder. Here comes a little girl?


    Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes. The Red Wall knows a lot of things. Could it be that some special people have begun to intervene on the Red Wall?

 Chapter 1008： in danger!

    Murong Huansha is responsible for cooperating with the police to investigate the current terrorist incident. She also has her own ideas. If no one in the police can solve the matter, Tang Ye can only be allowed to come. In any case, this must have a reasonable explanation, otherwise it will have a great impact on Tianni Group.


    To get a "reasonable" reason for public announcement, you must deal with the police. Murong Huansha walked towards the arriving policemen, and what she did not expect was that the heads of these policemen were actually the little girl!


    The little girl is not young, she is probably twenty-three or four-year-old, but her clean and graceful appearance makes people think that she is like a simple **** a college campus.


    Now Murong Huansha can be sure that this Qingling girl is a special character arranged by the red wall. In the original article, the Red Wall actively responded. In order to protect the country and protect people''s safety, Red Wall actively explored those with special abilities. The girl in front of me must be this kind of person.


    "Hello, I am Murong Huansha, the CEO of Tianni Group. It is sad that this happened. I hope you can help to investigate it clearly. I will trouble you!" Murong Huansha is very kind.


    Those company employees also feel that Murong Huansha doesn''t seem so stern today. What good things have happened?


    But there is clearly a murder case right now!


    The little policeman who was showing her temper and shook hands with Murong Huansha, very politely, and said, "Miss Murong, of course we know you. My name is Yun Youlan, and I will be responsible for this."


    "Understand." Murong Huansha nodded.


    Yun Youlan was a little surprised. At her age, and with a gentle and clear appearance, she was responsible for the murders of such a big company. Obviously, it was not convincing, but Murong Huansha had no opinion. This made her guess that Murong Huansha knew something inside. For example, the darkness hidden behind this bustling city, those evil forces that are becoming more active.


    Yun Youlan smiled at Murong Huansha and said, "Miss Murong, please rest assured, we will definitely handle this matter."


    "Then please!" Murong Huansha said.


    Yun Youlan began to investigate, evacuated unrelated persons and entered the scene. In the area within the cordon, I saw long blood trails on the ground, which indeed seemed to be dragged out with blood on a mop. Go to see the body again, it is a security guard of the Tongtian Building. In the posture of the security guard, the right hand is stretched forward, and the other is upright. After forensic examination, the posture of the corpse was formed by being dragged by the right hand and then put down.


    Combined with the wounds on the corpse, there was a lot of bleeding and traces of being rubbed, so it was judged that the murderer was dragging the corpse away, and then put it down halfway, leaving such a **** scene.


    After the investigation was clear, Yun Youlan and Murong Huansha gave a brief report, and then took the body back to the police station, and then let them deal with the scene, trying not to cause panic and bring bad influence to the Tianni Group.


    After Murong Huansha interacted with Lu Celadon, she was tantamount to secretly becoming an economic power over the Red Wall, so the Red Wall would definitely protect the Tianni Group.


    After the police left, Murong Huansha comforted the employees who were affected by today''s incident. In all aspects, the workload was quite heavy.


    Mu Yue was busy all morning, Murong Huansha couldn''t bear to let her go to the top floor to rest.


    Worrying that Mu Yue would mind her doing some tricks, Murong Huansha rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think I''m in the mood to deal with you when something like this happens? Besides, it''s not that easy to deal with. I must be very busy today. No time to treat you. Besides, I like men."


    Mu Yue secretly scorned Murong Huansha, saying such things is really such a thing, but she has never disobeyed Murong Huansha''s eldest lady, and said politely: "Miss...Then I will go up and sit down."


    "Go go." Murong Huansha waved.


    After Mu Yue retired, Murong Huansha looked at her back, sighed slightly, and hummed: "I have always regarded you as my sister. I''m a sister. This kind of hard work can touch you and cry."


    Mu Yue was indeed a little tired. During this time, there was no one around him, and he was a little depressed with longing. Although Tang Ye wasn''t always by her side when she was there before, she would show up every time, anyway, there was hope. It has disappeared for two years now, I don''t know what happened.


    The bedroom on the top floor is a large suite, which is larger than the two suites in those high-end communities, and there is even a sky garden outside the open-air balcony. Mu Yue also has a room on it. She and Murong Huansha love sisters. It¡¯s just that sometimes Murong Huansha is rather dirty, saying that Tang Ye is not here, so let¡¯s comfort each other, spiritually, and physically want to move. Oops, Mu Yue didn''t do it, and couldn''t bear Murong Huansha''s rude look!


    Mu Yue pressed his fingerprints, brushed his face again, and entered the private palace-like bedroom on the top floor. He put down his bag tiredly, put on high heels at the door, put on a pair of comfortable cotton mops with round heads and exposed heels, and walked to the sofa casually. there.


    A life case happened early in the morning, and the scene was so **** and terrifying, it was really horrible to toss her.


    Mu Yue walked over. Suddenly, when she heard some sounds, she immediately tensed her body and looked for the sound. It was in the bathroom!


    She was surprised. The security measures in this top-level suite are very advanced. Only when the door is opened, fingerprints and face recognition are required. No one can break in. But now someone comes in?


    Mu Yue went to his bag and took out anti-wolf spray and other lethal items, walked cautiously to the bathroom, and then shouted, "Who?!"


    In the bathroom, it was Tang Ye shaving. Mu Yue''s low drink startled him. Looking back, it was Mu Yue who was surprised and said, "Xiaoyue, it''s you. It''s been a long time."


    "You..." Mu Yue''s eyes widened, not to mention how surprised, she shook her head suddenly, not believing it was true, but Tang Ye didn''t disappear, she said a little calmly: "Tang, Tang Ye?"


    Tang Ye saw Mu Yue''s surprised look, and knew what was going on, and said, "Huan Sha didn''t tell you that I came back last night, right? That woman is a bit nasty and likes to tease people..."


    Pop!


    As Tang Ye said, Mu Yue dropped the anti-wolf spray, ran over and hugged him, sobbing a little.


    Although Mu Yue evaded Tang Yeh because of Murong Huansha''s relationship, she cannot deny her profound affection.


    Tang Ye sighed softly, feeling guilty. Women have been giving to themselves, but they have been letting down!


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to hug Mu Yue and said, "Xiaoyue, I am indeed back. Don''t cry, I will stay with you."


    Mu Yue let go of Tang Ye, quickly wiped her eyes with her hand, and hummed: "I didn''t cry because of you! I am grateful to the young lady. It turns out that the young lady is so kind to me, but I doubt that she has any ulterior motives!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, the woman was quite duplicity. He shook Mu Yue''s hand and said, "We will sit outside and talk."


    "Hmm..." Mu Yue said softly and obediently.


    Tang Ye took Mu Yue''s hand to go to the sky garden outside. The weather is fine today, which is a good day. But suddenly, he felt a force approaching the limit of the great world''s luck exploded. He let go of Mu Yue and quickly swept to the edge of the building, looking into the distance.


    What a powerful force!


    It is also a familiar force.


    Heavenly Lady Lu Celadon!


    Mu Yue saw Tang Ye suddenly flashed out a few phantoms and reached the edge of the garden as if he had an ability, and couldn''t help being surprised. After two years of absence, Tang Ye''s servant has become so powerful!


    It seemed that there was something urgent, Mu Yue ran over and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "Celadon is fighting people over there." Tang Ye frowned.


    Mu Yue knew about Lu Celadon. During this time, she had often discussed with Lu Celadon. She was very concerned about Lu Celadon and said, "What should I do?"


    "I''ll take a look." Tang Ye said.


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "My car is downstairs."


    Tang Ye smiled, shook his head and said, "No, I will accompany you when I come back."


    "Ok¡­¡­?"


    call!


    Tang Ye jumped directly down a few hundred meters high building.


    "You..." Mu Yue was stunned, messy in the wind.

 Chapter 1009： The price of talent!

    When Mu Yue saw Tang Ye jump off a few hundred meters high building, he was so frightened that he had a heart attack. She doesn''t believe in such things, even if she knows martial arts, she can''t fly into the sky and escape!


    Uneasy, Mu Yue immediately called Murong Huansha and told Murong Huansha about this.


    "You said he jumped directly from the garden?" Murong Huansha immediately patted the table and jumped up when he heard the news. How could there be such a desperate person!


    Fortunately, in the morning, Tang Ye tried to jump out of the window. After returning, she learned about the death case on the 36th floor. Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye had become a superman, so she was not so worried, and said to Mu Yue: Leave him alone, he won''t want to die, he has that ability."


    "Okay, okay!" Mu Yue still couldn''t accept such an amazing thing.


    "Miss, I will go down and help you." Mu Yue added.


    "I let you rest, no need, don''t tire yourself out." Murong Huansha said.


    Mu Yue was full of energy and said, "I''m fine!"


    Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye''s return made Mu Yue full of vitality. Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that a man''s return saved several women.


    Murong Huansha couldn''t help teasing Mu Yue and said, "Why, Xiao Yueyue, just now you and Tang Ye came here, so you are full of energy? No, the time is so short?"


    "Miss, you hate it, I didn''t!" Mu Yue was speechless, hung up the phone directly, and then went to work. Only after solving the troublesome things, can you be carefree when you are with Tang Ye!


    ...


    Somewhere in the woods, five men in uniform black robes with a blood-colored flame embroidered in the middle were surrounded by a beautiful woman with firm expression, majesty, and cold anger.


    Although a woman''s perseverance and cold anger are the most attractive, her appearance cannot be ignored. She has a pretty good appearance and a slender figure. She wears tight-fitting black clothes like leather, and has a cool charm.


    She is Lu Celadon.


    Before Tang Ye left the big world, Lu Celadon shouldered the heavy responsibility of fighting against Wen Zhongyuan. The two years of fighting made her a determined and determined woman. Although only nineteen years old, no one dared to ignore it. Even Wen Zhongyuan regarded her as the first obstacle, and tried every means to kill her!


    At this moment, the five men in flame black robes all looked sinister, and they knew they were villains. In fact, they are Wen Zhongyuan''s subordinates, and they all have extremely impressive strength.


    As said before, the big world is still dominated by ordinary people, and those few people with supernatural powers, if they want to control the world, they have to plan well.


    Wen Zhongyuan wanted to seize the ancient jade seal on the other side of the red wall and obtain that powerful luck, but there was no way to forcibly seize it directly. Once they showed up directly, there was resistance from Lu Celadon and others, and the seizure would pay a huge price. Secondly, the air transport barrier on the other side of the red wall was further strengthened after Tang Ye dissipated the air transport, and it was impossible to break it without a good method. So forcibly seizing, you may pay a great price in the end, and you have not succeeded!


    Then Zhongyuan can only use other methods. He wants to eliminate obstacles while infiltrating power to the high-levels in all fields, so as to control all fields and even the final country. In this way, it is no longer difficult to get the jade seal of the ancient country over the red wall!


    Wen Zhongyuan''s approach is to continuously dig out people who were infected by the blood of the Scarlet Troll.


    These will become his subordinates.


    Thousands of years ago, the scarlet troll was defeated by the old Taoist priest, exploded with evil blood, infiltrated the earth and people, and planted the seeds for his evil cause.


    In order to save the earth, Shenlong was willing to fall and sheltered the earth with the power of Wolong. However, although the people infected by the blood of the blood demon were not awakened or controlled at that time, after thousands of years, the power of the dragon was weakened, and the people who had hosted the power of the blood troll slowly regained consciousness.


    The power of the Scarlet Troll can be passed on. If the infected person did not wake up thousands of years ago, then his descendants will inherit this potential power and will wake up when the time comes.


    Now, in order to expand the power, the text is looking for these people who have inherited the power of the Gorefiend one by one, and then help them discover and awaken this powerful power.


    These people have different strengths, and it is more appropriate to use abilities to describe them, such as fast speed, strong strength, invisibility and so on.


    Behind this prosperous city, a war of abilities has begun!


    The inheritance from the ancient times is breaking the precepts of nature. How long can this isolation between heaven and earth last?


    "Goddess, today is your death date!" Five blood demons surrounded Lu Celadon, and one of them snorted coldly.


    Lu Celadon laughed playfully, very sarcastic and disdainful, and hummed: "Even if your boss says such things are ridiculous! Want to kill me? Before that, you should pray that you don''t die. To be honest, Wen Zhongyuan is right? When the tortoise is gone, I love to hide and let you come out to die. Why do you follow such an incompetent person?"


    Jie Jie, one of the Gorefiends sneered, and said, "Goddess, do you think we will be agitated? You too underestimate us! Our Wuyin Envoy is not any other little trash fish, you will know how powerful we are! "


    Lu Celadon frowned slightly. Wuyin made her heard that this is a very powerful subordinate of Wen Zhongyuan, composed of five people, and the moves are very strange and evil. They can drill into the shadows and make them impossible to fight. Then he came out of the shadows and caught people off guard. It is not uncommon to use the magical powers of shadows. But these Five Yin Envoys are rare, and the shadows of the five of them are interconnected!


    If the five shadows are interoperable, it is more flexible. It would be quite troublesome to be surrounded by them. Many masters on the Red Wall were harvested by the Five Yin Envoys.


    One of the Five Yin Envoys played with Lu Celadon: "Goddess, you have sent the black dragon to other places. This period of time is too lifeless. What if you have supernatural powers? Your head can''t bear it, your body can bear it No! Humph, two years have passed, you look at you, a little girl under twenty years old, like a thirty year old woman! You should have noticed, right? Overload will Accelerate your aging, even... death!"


    "Hmph, even if we can''t kill you, but in the end, you will kill yourself!" Wuyin envoy sneered at Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon clenched her fists, her expression was cold, her condition was said to be correct, which must be seen by Wen Zhongyuan. The thing she hates most now is that she is said to be old!


    And, saying that she will get old quickly!


    "I won''t grow old before he comes back. I''m still young and beautiful..." Lu Celadon told herself secretly, but the change in appearance told her that terrible nightmares were coming to her.


    The talent of the goddess comes at a price!


    This made Lu Celadon quite angry, making her violent. She suddenly raised a hand, made a fist at a Wuyin Envoy, click, ah!


    The Five Yin Envoy cried out in pain and broke one leg.


    The anger of the goddess comes from the force of the air.


    "You are all going to die!"

 Chapter 1010： Science not to be ignored!

    The goddess was angry and bleeds every minute!


    Lu Celadon''s talent, in addition to giving her supernatural powers to copy, can see through the source of everything and destroy everything!


    For example, to kill a person, she knows which part of the enemy can kill him faster and more thoroughly.


    Some people have cultivated some supernatural powers, it is difficult to kill, but in front of Lu Celadon, this is useless.


    Even the zombies who are rumored to be immortal and immortal can be seen through the "line" in the structure, cut the line and they can be destroyed!


    God of destruction in life!


    Lu Celadon made a sudden move and broke the leg of a five-yin envoy, then the leg of the five-yin envoy was really broken.


    The Five Yin Envoy became jealous of Lu Celadon. However, since they were here to kill Lu Celadon, they were already prepared. The Wuyinshi with his broken leg resisted the pain and immediately plunged into his shadow. This is really weird. But now, no matter how weird things are, there is nothing strange. Things in the future will be even more incredible!


    Lu Celadon looked at the Five Yin Envoy who had plunged into his shadow with cold eyes. Using the power of the goddess, he could directly see through the movement of the shadow and punched it out suddenly.


    However, the Five Yin Envoy was not only a shadow to hide. Before Lu Celadon''s power attacked, he quickly jumped into the shadow of another Wu Yin Envoy and avoided Lu Celadon''s attack.


    At the same time, the other four Wu Yinshi launched attacks on Lu Celadon. The movement of those shadows means the movement of Wu Yinshi himself. The Five Yin Envoy can interact with the shadow at any time, humans can attack, and shadows can also attack. This has to make people think of Shikamaru''s shadow ninjutsu in Naruto. However, the shadow moves of the Five Yinshi are too far from Shikamaru''s, because their ability to use shadows is very monotonous, there are mainly two, one is to avoid, the other is to interact with the body.


    A five-yin envoy rushed over to attack Lu Celadon, but Lu Celadon did not evade, punched his shadow, and then saw the five-yin envoy fly out.


    The blindfold method is useless in front of Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon could see the essence, and naturally saw the essence of their moves. Since the source of the attack is under the shadow, it is enough to counter the shadow. The attacks of the other three Five Yin Envoys were similar, and were easily resolved by Lu Celadon.


    However, the Five Yin Envoys were not very worried. They jumped between the shadows, believing that Lu Celadon could not hurt them for a while.


    "Goddess, you are using your own life to consume, see how long you can hold on!" A Five Yin Envoy sneered.


    Lu Celadon stood still, watching the Five Yin Envoy who was constantly changing, took a deep breath, and then coldly snorted, "Do you think I am the same as the person you killed before? Huh..."


    Lu Celadon laughed very ironically. She was tired of this kind of boring attack, and suddenly stepped on the ground. Several sharp gravels flew up from the soil on the ground, attacking the Five Yin Envoys and their shadows respectively.


    Lock down the weakness of the five-yin ambassador, estimate the position where the five-yin ambassador hides in the shadow, and make it impossible to hide the five-yin ambassador!


    It depends on whether Lu Celadon can lock and estimate five people at once. Usually one-on-one she uses the talent of the goddess easily, and now five people may be a little struggling.


    For two years, she has taken on a heavy responsibility, has been running and fighting, and it is false to say that she is not tired. She can persist until now, because Tang Ye taught her aura. Through the aura and vomiting technique, she can absorb the thin aura of the great world, temper her body, and can withstand much stronger strength than others.


    But after all, the aura of the big world is much less than that of the ancient Wujiang Lake, and the absorption in one year is probably not as good as the day in the ancient Wujiang Lake.


    So the big world is destined to be unable to give birth to an existence that is too defying.


    The great strength of the big world, according to the calculations in the ancient Wu Jianghu, is the strongest only in the later stage of psychic, close to Yuling.


    And Tang Ye is the Mahayana in Wonderland, and it is the strongest ladder in Guwu Jianghu. So in the big world, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the strongest. However, in order not to affect the collapse of the earth caused by the imbalance of air transport, he must suppress his power to the realm of psychics.


    If you really need it, you can open to Yuling for a short time. This is already invincible and cannot be stronger.


    This has imposed huge restrictions on his actions. For example, if you use all your power to deal with Wen Zhongyuan, it is not difficult to kill a hundred Wen Zhongyuan. The problem is that he can''t use it, if he uses it, disasters will occur in the world.


    In addition, Wen Zhongyuan is not so easy to kill. In other words, the blood demons are not so easy to kill. He can transfer consciousness and power. For example, if Wen Zhongyuan is dead, he can immediately move to the next body. Since it retains consciousness and power, it means that it has not been killed.


    So if you want to kill the blood demons, you need more information about the blood demons.


    The current war cannot be solved by one person''s power against the sky. This is a war of power penetration and conspiracy, which requires patience and wisdom.


    Lu Celadon didn''t want to play slowly, she wanted to find the inheritor of the artifact, and she wanted to use her strength to kill the Wu Yin envoy who was running around.


    However, she didn''t know that Wu Yinshi didn''t underestimate her, and no one in the text center underestimated her. The Five Yin Envoy is just a bait, and what really deals with her is the sniper hidden in the distance!


    A sniper who had long been hidden on a certain tree saw that Lu Celadon concentrated on generating momentum and wanted to solve five five-yin envoys at once, knowing that his opportunity to take action had come.


    There was a smug sneer at the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t know martial arts or any supernatural powers, just a sniper. Use scientific guns, scientific bullets.


    Wen Zhongyuan said that in the past period, people who dealt with Lu Celadon were all people with supernatural powers. Then, Lu Celadon formed a subconscious inertia, thinking that it would not be ordinary people who attacked her. Therefore, suddenly switching to an attack with ordinary power may have unexpected results.


    This world is still based on science. Science is so powerful, why turn a blind eye to it?


    boom!


    When Lu Celadon wanted to kill the Five Yin Envoys, the sniper hiding behind took aim and shot out.


    Lu Celadon can feel it, and she can also avoid it.


    Is the power of the goddess so weak?


    However, if she wanted to avoid the attack of the sniper, she had to give up the current attack on the Five Yin Envoy. Once he gave up, the shadow of the Five Yin Envoy would attack instantly.


    She has to be injured anyway. This is not a difference in strength, but the enemy''s insidiousness.


    Lu Celadon didn''t want to be headshot, and chose to avoid the sniper''s attack.


    What she didn''t expect was that after getting used to being attacked by gunners with abilities, she predicted that an ordinary sniper''s attack had made an error and was hit by a bullet in the arm.


    "Ah!" Lu Celadon snorted painfully.


    One of the Five Yin Envoys quickly attacked by relying on the shadow, slapped Lu Celadon''s abdomen with a slap, and Lu Celadon flew out upside down, suffering serious injuries.


    Brush!


    At the same time, a group of gunmen appeared and surrounded Lu Celadon.


    It turns out that this is a bigger trap!


    In order to kill Lu Celadon, carefully arrange and plan good traps!


    Lu Celadon clenched her fists. She had no help. She thought that with her own strength, she could solve it by herself. It was the same before, but this time it didn''t seem to go well, and she even fell into a huge danger.


    With so many guns, she is not easy to avoid. If the motive force forms a shield, the shadow of the Five Yin Envoy can invade under the feet.


    This is indeed a huge dilemma.


    Even, it will kill her!


    Lu Celadon stared at the people around him. Although he was still very calm, he had no countermeasures.

 Chapter 1011： Mysterious powerhouse!

    Surrounded by a group of gunmen, and Wu Yin using shadow secret technique to stare, and an unknown sniper in the distance behind it, Lu Celadon''s solo action is probably going to fail. Not only was it a failure, it might even kill her.


    Although she has experienced a lot of battles in the past two years and was able to remain calm, she has been unable to move, indicating that she has no good countermeasures.


    The celestial talent she has mastered is the ability of copying and analysis of destruction. However, like the sniper behind it, there is actually nothing to analyze. It was an ordinary sniper, there was no magical power to join, the bullet just flew straight, the trajectory was fixed. If there are no other enemies, she is not difficult to avoid, and can even catch the bullet with her bare hands.


    But it is not so easy if there are other enemies to pin down.


    Lu Celadon knows his plight, and suffers from no countermeasures, so he can only find opportunities through delay. She looked at Wu Yinshi sneered and said: "Wen Zhongyuan really became a tortoise with a shrunken head? Actually used this method to deal with me. Gun? Sniper? Isn''t he known as the Xuanhuang Communist and the Gorefiend one? Why do you need this? Means?"


    One of the Five Yin Envoys sneered treacherously and said to Lu Celadon, "Goddess, why are you doing this kind of aggressive trick again? You think we are the brain-disabled villains in the movie. We always delay the time to kill the protagonist and let the protagonist Turn defeat into victory? Just kidding!"


    The Five Yin Envoy was not so stupid. With a wave of his hand, the gunman and sniper killed Lu Celadon, and they also did it!


    Only when Lu Celadon died was a victory!


    You must not be careless before you win!


    Lu Celadon didn''t expect Wuyinshi to be so smart, she didn''t even have the chance to delay. Boom, boom! With the sound of the gunshots, she was shocked. Now she can''t hide so much, is she going to hang up?


    Bullets flew in all directions, and the shadow secret technique of the Five Yin Envoy spread from under his feet. There is no way to avoid it directly or deploy the shield!


    "Damn..." Lu Celadon yelled angrily, which might become her last words.


    call!


    However, at this time, a powerful force flew. It was a bullet. After the bullet flew, it turned directly and hit the ground from mid-air, spreading a powerful impact force, not only shattering the bullets shot by the gunmen, but also All the gunmen flew, the gunmen hit the ground and were all unconscious. They didn''t know what happened.


    This kind of thing stunned everyone, including Lu Celadon who was a goddess.


    It is not difficult to imagine what this is going on. It was like this. The sniper shot a bullet from behind, but was hijacked by a force. The bullet merged with the force, bent into the ground, turned into a flash point, impacted and smashed the bullet shot by the gunner. The bullets were shattered, not to mention ordinary people, the gunmen were also knocked out.


    The question is, who is so powerful that it can solve so many goals with one move?


    Snipers, gunners, bullets!


    If such a person really exists, then this person must be very powerful!


    Even the goddess is far from it!


    Because Lu Celadon and Wuyin Ambassadors were armed with powerful martial arts, they were not knocked off by this force.


    At this time, in addition to the surprise of the Five Yin Envoy, a Wu Yin Envoy had already approached Lu Celadon by using the shadow mystery in the attack just now. Although he was also surprised by the sudden power coming, it was already one step for him to kill Lu Celadon. Something far away!


    He immediately attacked Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon couldn''t escape!


    Kill Lu Celadon and the task is complete!


    However, at this moment, a black phantom flashed out. One hand pinched the five-yin envoy''s neck, and then quickly evacuated to the middle, pulling the distance from Lu Celadon to prevent Lu Celadon from being injured. At the same time, the shadow twisted, squeezed, clicked, and the Wu Yin Envoy''s neck broke!


    One of the powerful Five Yin Envoys died just like that, and he couldn''t even hum!


    I''m afraid that he didn''t even know that he was dead, because the other party started too quickly and it was too easy.


    Lu Celadon and the four Five Yin Envoys were surprised.


    Where is this sacred?


    Although the people who came to rescue Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon should be grateful, and killed one of the Five Yin Envoys, the Five Yin Envoys should be angry, but they are all surprised at who this master is.


    They all looked at this person, but this person was wearing a hooded suit, and the hood was now covering his appearance.


    Is a mysterious master!


    Actually Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still didn''t want to be known that he was back, it was more advantageous to hide in the dark, so she wore a hood.


    Tang Ye turned to Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon squinted at him, feeling that he knew him. Even if you don''t know it, that''s a good thing. He saved himself!


    Lu Celadon was very happy, the mysterious master was on his side.


    But the other four Five Yin Envoys were furious. The trap they carefully arranged must kill Lu Celadon. But now, the sniper hidden behind must have been killed, and all the gunmen were knocked out, and a five-yin envoy was killed! With this result, I am afraid that things will fail!


    Unless you kill this mysterious master, kill Lu Celadon again!


    "Kill him!" The plan was destroyed, the companion was killed, the remaining four Five Yin Envoys couldn''t bear it, and they all went out to deal with Tang Ye.


    They are still the combination of body and shadow, unpredictable and unable to capture the exact trace.


    However, this was very ridiculous to Tang Ye. Although their strength is good, they are far from the strongest on the ground. And Tang Ye was the strongest on the ground, and he wanted to kill them as simple as squeezing off the Five Yin Envoy just now.


    Tang Ye stepped on the ground and directly forced out a five-yin ambassador who was hidden in the shadow, and swept to his side with a whirr, then pinched his neck with a click, and killed another five-yin ambassador!


    The Five Yin Envoy could see Tang Ye''s movements, but he found that he couldn''t resist even if he could. Because when he saw it, Tang Ye''s action to kill him had already happened.


    Just like, Tang Ye''s speed is faster than his thinking!


    The other three Five Yin Envoys saw that Tang Ye had been dealt with in an instant, and they were so shocked that they did not dare to attack Tang Ye again, and wanted to escape. However, when they gave up their attack and turned to escape, Tang Ye quickly shuttled between them, clicking, clicking, and breaking his neck with both hands. Just like a playful child, he twisted his neck and squeezed three consecutively. !


    At this point, all the five yin makers died!


    For those who want to kill Lu Celadon, how can Tang Ye let them go?


    Lu Celadon saw that Tang Ye had solved the Five Yin Envoy in less than a minute, and knew that he was much better than her. She wanted to know who such a master was, she did not expect that there would be such a master in the big world!


    She wanted to thank Tang Ye for saving her.


    "Who are you?" Lu Celadon said to Tang Ye who was facing her back.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to recognize Lu Celadon, but instead she thought that not recognizing Lu Celadon would have more direction and purpose, so she decided to leave after saving people instead of taking away a cloud.


    However, at this time, Lu Celadon''s voice was extremely cold, and said angrily: "Tang Ye, can you take two more steps to try?!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, how did he expose it?


    In fact, he didn''t expect to be able to hide Lu Celadon. Who is Lu Celadon? She is a goddess, and those eyes are so terrible that even the molecules in your body can be seen. How can you hide it from her?


    Originally, Lu Celadon didn¡¯t know who was so strong that no one could compare, but who was the guy who was playing cool in the hood, but when she felt the same breath as Tang Ye, she almost shed tears. Come down.


    Tang Ye turned around, put down his hood, and looked at Lu Celadon a little... scared, after all, he angered the little lady.


    Lu Celadon''s eyes turned red all of a sudden, and he said angrily: "You come here, haven''t you seen my old lady **** injured?!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. What''s the matter with the recent women, one by one, they all claim themselves, do you want to be so angry?


    Tang Ye walked to Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon rushed over and cried loudly.


    He came back, and finally he could have a good rest. If he doesn''t rest, he will get old...When he gets old, will he still want himself?

 Chapter 1012： No appointment tonight!

    Facing Lu Celadon, Tang Ye didn''t know what to say for a while. Lu Celadon plunged into his arms, and the silence at this moment reminded him of a non-mainstream saying many years ago, "Don''t talk, kiss me!"


    Saying to be each other''s angels... Tang Ye looked down at Lu Celadon, feeling guilty.


    The celadon is still that celadon, but without the delicate and innocent she should have at her age. She feels like an adult. This is the growth of confrontation with Wen Zhongyuan in the past two years, or it is... the price!


    Feeling guilty and sad, Tang Ye wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say, so she could only reach out to help Lu Celadon tears.


    Lu Qingci looked up at him and said, "Don''t you even give a kiss?"


    "..."


    "Be a little reserved, a little reserved..." Tang Ye said to Lu Celadon.


    He also wanted to say that Lu Celadon was his eldest daughter, but this relationship was destroyed by Lu Celadon a long time ago. She wants to dedicate her life!


    She said that given her identity, she didn''t expect any love in this life, but as an urban beauty, she had to feel hehe no matter what. She also raised her **** and said to Tang Ye that Tang Ye was a substitute for her middle finger! It is better for a realistic man to use it!


    Presumably, she told Tang Ye like that to avoid embarrassment, after all, Tang Ye''s feelings are not the only one! She was taken care of by Lin Yourong, let her live in the royal garden and treat her as her own, but she wanted to **** Lin Yourong''s man! It''s like putting a girlfriend''s boyfriend to sleep and making her girlfriend suffer. This kind of thing makes Lu Celadon feel somewhat uncomfortable.


    However, if you understand Tang Ye''s proliferation of women, you will feel that doing so seems to be nothing. Then came up with a reason for her peace of mind: Tang Ye is a commodity shared by women!


    In the past two years, she only knew how much Lu Celadon thought about Tang Ye. Against Wen Zhongyuan? kill? These are not what she wanted to do, so why did she do it so resolutely? Because Tang Ye wants her to do it. As long as there is this, she can work hard.


    the power of love!


    The strongest force in the world is...love!


    This is not a joke...


    Although Lu Celadon had grown up, he was not as tall as Murong Huansha, and he had to stand on tiptoe to get Tang Ye.


    Lu Celadon didn''t care about it.


    After kissing, she looked up at Tang Ye with a contemptuous expression, and said: "Why are you like a small-n-male, you can still bite your tongue when you kiss? You think I don''t know the woman you raised outside?"


    "Oh, no, to be precise, it was not you who raised them, but they raised you." Lu Celadon added.


    This means that Tang Ye is a little white face.


    Tang Ye was speechless, each of these women turned into a venomous lady!


    Lu Celadon worked so hard to make the atmosphere less heavy, and Tang Ye Club couldn''t keep silent. Let the prince''s thoughts come out more, of course, to open the shameless road of the 72 concubines of the Sannomiya and the Sixth Courtyard. He touched Lu Celadon¡¯s pretty face and said, ¡°Celadon, you¡¯ve worked so hard for these two years, and I won¡¯t let you work so hard again in the future!¡±


    "fart!"


    Lu Celadon glared at Tang Ye directly, and hummed: "It sounds really nice, but I have a hunch that I will work harder. Because Wen Zhongyuan has assembled a very large Gorefiend member, the situation will become more and more serious in the future. Come back. ... It just showed me a little hope of victory."


    Tang Ye smiled, squeezed Lu Celadon''s face, and said, "You will die if you don''t get angry with me."


    Lu Celadon pouted, "I am angry with you, am I caring about you too much?"


    She said to Tang Ye: "Your hand, touch down a little bit."


    "Ah...?" Tang Ye didn''t know why.


    "Touch down and touch down." Lu Celadon raised his head slightly and looked at Tang Ye urging.


    Touch down and touch down to touch your chest. Tang Ye knew what Lu Celadon meant, and said angrily: "You have to straighten your mind!"


    Lu Celadon laughed, holding Tang Ye''s hand on her chest, and said proudly, "Is it very big?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, these women were crazy. Was it because there were no men in the big world in the past two years when I left, and let these women hold back for a long time, and then unscrupulously estrus?


    Lu Celadon didn''t care about Tang Ye''s speechlessness. Although he was calm and bold, he couldn''t help blushing and said, "You touch down again, touch down."


    "..."


    Tang Ye could no longer make a good girl like Lu Celadon become as dirty as Murong Huansha, and wanted to educate her, but Lu Celadon suddenly showed an aggrieved face and even sobbed like crying. Even though she knew she was acting, Tang Ye couldn''t talk about her anymore. This is the privilege of women, and also Tang Ye''s excessive love for women.


    Lu Qingci curled his lips and said to Tang Ye: "You said, when you come back, you will make me a woman!"


    "Are you not a woman?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    "I''m a **** girl, or...a girl!" Lu Celadon scolded.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Why are there such strange remarks now that a girl is considered a woman after breaking that layer of film?


    "You stay with me tonight." Lu Celadon laughed again, and said, "Send you two poems."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Lu Qingci''s face was even redder, and he held Tang Ye''s hand on her thigh, and said, "Hua Jing has never been swept away by a guest, and **** is now open for you."


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and watched Lu Celadon translate the words straightforwardly, and said, "Is Yu-phou so romantic?"


    "You hate it!" Lu Celadon scolded Tang Ye, his expression was a bit fierce, and she was so cute, and said, "Isn''t I such a casual woman? I only want you!"


    Lu Celadon watched Tang Ye become serious, this was to show his heart.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye refused, and said, "No."


    Lu Celadon was about to get angry right away. My old lady took the initiative to do this, and she lost her self-esteem. She was actually rejected?


    However, Tang Ye took her hand, stopped laughing with her, and said with a serious look: "An accident occurred on Huansha''s side, and a murder occurred on the company''s side in the morning. A security guard was killed and mopped on the floor as a mop. The blood stains on the ground are very scary. This matter must be resolved, otherwise it will have a great impact on the Tianni Group."


    When Lu Celadon heard Tang Ye''s description, he was taken aback and frowned, "So perverted? It seems...they took action against Sister Huansha."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "Sister Huansha? Are you so familiar with Huansha?"


    Lu Qingci sneered, and said: "You are gone, I don''t have enough staff, so I will connect the women you have slept with one by one. No way, who told you to sleep with all the women so capable?"


    Lu Qingci stared at Tang Ye, his expression cold and angry. Tang Ye is too shameless, if you don''t check it, you don''t know, there are so many **** women!


    Tang Ye turned his head before he heard Lu Celadon''s words, and said, "Celadon, are you tired? Let''s go back and talk about the current affairs. And tonight, I''m going to the Tianni Group to investigate the murder."


    "Why night? Isn''t it going to sleep with sister Huansha?" Lu Celadon was very dissatisfied.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Because the murderer is not a human, he only appears at night."


    Lu Celadon was shocked and hummed: "Ghost?"

 Chapter 1013： no way!

    Tang Ye believed that the murderer in the Tianni Group was a member of the corpse chaser. They controlled the corpse. As for ghosts, ghosts are too vain and ethereal, not sure whether they really exist, and whether they exist like souls.


    Speaking of ghosts he had seen, Tang Ye only met the Yin-Yang Taoists in the Yin-Yang realm when he went to Mount Tai to find the Dragon Gate. He solved the Yin and Yang Taoists and released the evil spirits. Except for the scary body and the terrifying and hideous complexion, those evil spirits do still remain in human form. If this is a ghost, it is really creepy.


    Tang Ye told Lu Qingci about the suspicious mopping of the old woman. Lu Qingci''s face became stiff. Although she was a goddess and could see through everything, the foundation of the goddess was a girl. She would also be afraid of ghosts and ghosts, and didn''t want to deal with these horrible things. If she is alone, she doesn''t want to.


    She is the only one living in the villa in the Royal Garden. Cold clearance made her sad, but also scared her. She couldn''t help holding onto Tang Ye''s hand, not wanting to be alone.


    "Let''s leave here first." Tang Ye said.


    Lu Celadon nodded, and made a phone call before leaving, and asked the people on the other side of the red wall to come and deal with the five Yinshi.


    The matter of Wen Dingmo and the Central Plains has always been closely related to the Red Wall. Now Lu Celadon is fighting Wen Zhongyuan, which is tantamount to working for the Red Wall. The person in charge of the contact is still Wang Airen. However, as Wang Airen gets old, Red Wall is now arranging Wang Airen''s son Wang Shoujiang to do more, which means Wang Shoujiang will take over Wang Airen''s work.


    This shows that there is a high degree of trust in the Wang family over the Red Wall, and the Wang family is still the home of generals and ministers.


    When Tang Ye returned to the big world, there were too many people who needed to visit, but in order to hide his traces, he would not stand up yet.


    From the clothes he appeared on, to stun the gunmen, and decisively killing the Wu Yinshi, Lu Celadon guessed his purpose and said, "You need to hide your identity? Or, you can use it as a secret weapon."


    But Lu Celadon didn''t think Tang Ye''s return would directly bring victory in the war, saying: "Although your strength is invincible in the world, one person is invincible in the world, not everyone is invincible."


    Tang Ye smiled, not saying much.


    Lu Celadon''s meaning is not difficult to understand, and Tang Ye knows it well. Regardless of the limitation of the limit of air luck, even if no one is his opponent, including Wen Zhongyuan, he can''t be arrogant. He is strong, but the people around him are not strong enough, and the people in this country are not strong enough. This is a war that requires protection at the same time as struggle.


    What is the use of Invincible after winning the enemy but failing to protect the people around him?


    There are too many things that need to be protected, and you must be patient as before and crack the enemy''s conspiracy. Therefore, it is not realistic for the bird thief to capture the king first and then win in one fell swoop.


    Wen Zhongyuan will not be eliminated so easily.


    Lu Celadon drove a car, and it was still quite an advanced modified sports car. After getting in the car, Tang Ye was quite surprised that the 19-year-old Lu Celadon lived so extravagantly!


    Lu Qingci rolled his eyes and said, "My old lady has taken her life out and tried her best, so she won''t let me enjoy the vanity that every woman has?"


    "Driving a sports car, traveling through the bustling streets, making everyone look enviously, this makes me feel like an urban girl." Lu Celadon described very calmly.


    She used to be a goddess and could only live in a small place, like a cage. But now, as everyone knows she is a goddess, with terrifying power, she no longer needs to hide. So she wants to be truly like a person and make up for the pain of the past.


    Tang Ye didn''t oppose Lu Celadon''s way of living, as long as Lu Celadon was happy.


    As before, Lu Celadon began to make up, manicure, perm long hair, and wear fashionable clothes, just like an urban girl, not a so-called goddess. At that time, Tang Ye knew that Lu Celadon hated the deprivation of her normal life as a goddess. Now Lu Celadon can live as he wants, and he is happy for it.


    "of course--"


    Lu Celadon described her life to Tang Ye, and suddenly sat down on Tang Ye and said: "In the city life, there is still a carnival with men. How can a bad girl not have a handsome guy by his side?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, trying to push Lu Celadon away, and said, "Sorry, I''m not a handsome guy, I''m an uncle."


    "I like the uncle!" Lu Celadon smiled evilly and leaned over to kiss Tang Ye.


    Of course Tang Ye stopped her, too presumptuous!


    However, his outstretched hand was flicked by Lu Celadon, and he could not immediately stretch back to block it a second time.


    Lu Celadon kissed him smoothly.


    Tang Ye quickly understood what was going on. It was the power of Lu Celadon''s celestial lady that was at work. Tang Ye resisted with both hands, but the weakness was seen through by Lu Celadon, so she could push away with a light push. And she knew where to push it would contain Tang Ye, so Tang Ye couldn''t adjust it immediately.


    Such a close contact with Lu Celadon will completely become her plaything!


    Even if Tang Ye had reached the strongest strength now, he was still restricted. What about strong strength? It''s useless if you can''t play it out!


    Lu Celadon nullified Tang Ye''s power!


    After being ravaged by Lu Celadon''s little mouth, Tang Ye was desperate. He couldn''t bear to scold Lu Celadon, and it was even more impossible to beat him. It seemed that he could only make Lu Celadon wanton?


    After Lu Celadon kissed Tang Ye, he pulled the zipper on his leather jacket and wanted to undress!


    Tang Ye was shocked, this little lady was going to use her own strength?


    Sure enough, it is a crazy city, too insecure for a handsome uncle like himself. Loli likes uncles, soft girls like uncles, young women like uncles, and old women like uncles... Tang Ye wondered, didn''t she like small fresh meat?


    "Celadon, stop me! You have said that you must be correct in your thoughts and behave carefully. What are you doing?!" Tang Ye stopped in front of him with his hands and said to Lu Celadon very seriously.


    Lu Celadon looked indifferent, and said, "What kind of lover do you do if you don''t go to bed between lovers? This is a misconduct!"


    "You girls are really..." Tang Ye felt that it was a mistake to come back to the metropolis, and entered the nest of a group of female cats in heat.


    Lu Celadon took off her leather jacket altogether, leaving only her underwear. At the age of nineteen, her chest was so big that she was about to break her underwear. Tang Ye adjusted his emotions to let Lu Celadon retreat, and said with a joke: "Did you wear small underwear on purpose?"


    "Cut!" Unexpectedly, Lu Celadon was dismissive of Tang Ye''s provocation, and threw herself on Tang Ye, his chest pressed against Tang Ye''s face. This was a benefit that made Tang Ye suffocate!


    Tang Ye hasn''t tried what Lu Celadon''s chest feels like. Before Lu Celadon was still growing up, but now being pressed by Lu Celadon like this, he has an evil thought. It''s like the fruit cultivated by oneself, is it going to be picked now?


    A gentleman full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, turned into a beast. Tang Ye wanted to reach out and touch Lu Celadon''s early-grown crisp-x breast.


    As a result, Lu Celadon left him, and at the same time, Lu Celadon held a stylish and beautiful dress in one hand. She looked contemptuously and said to Tang Ye: "What do you want? Of course I have to lie down if I can''t reach the clothes in the back seat. I don''t need to fight any more, of course I have to change into light clothes."


    "Why..." Seeing Tang Ye''s strangeness, Lu Celadon squinted his eyes and jokingly said: "Did it excite you? Want to touch it?"


    "no way!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt insulted. This little girl is really annoying!

 Chapter 1014： Exorcism family!

    Back in the royal garden, Tang Ye stood in front of the lawn in the front yard, looking at the villa where he used to live with Lin Yourong, missed it very much, and felt guilty towards Lin Yourong.


    The princess couldn''t return to the big world freely like him, so she had to stay in Guwu Jianghu. The princess wants to stay there, which means Lin Yourong can''t come back.


    Lu Celadon asked Tang Ye about Lin Yourong''s news from the beginning. Tang Ye told her that she regretted the incident and asked Tang Ye to bring Lin Yourong back. Tang Ye would definitely do this, so he felt that it was necessary to understand what Li Haoran''s supernatural powers were.


    If you can learn this supernatural power, you will be half a god. Teleportation... Although the world is big, but the transfer is coming soon, who can compare?


    Entering the house, everything is the same as before. Lu Celadon deliberately kept the original appearance, which is also a way of thinking.


    "I''m going to buy groceries. You stay in the house. You said you don''t want to reveal your identity." Lu Celadon said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, there are still many things in the room worthy of his recollection.


    Lu Celadon smiled and went to the community supermarket to buy groceries, looking forward to it. Although it was a pity that Lin Yourong was not there, it was not an opportunity for her. Living alone with Tang Ye, what can''t you do?


    It was evening, and before nightfall, Tang Ye was not in a hurry to return to the Tongtian Building. After returning from Lu Celadon''s purchase of vegetables, he cooked a hearty meal and ate with Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon must have not been so peacefully guarding himself, it is rare to get along with Tang Ye and express his affection to his heart.


    After eating, she was **** and backless, wrapped Tang Ye and said, "I really want to do something."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course you have to do something. You have been too tired for the past two years. You have to take a good rest."


    Lu Celadon smiled and said, "Of course I want to do this. When you come back, you will leave the messy things to you. And I, I want to take good care of my baby''s original high looks."


    It''s a pleasure to see such a calm Lu Celadon, Tang Ye said, "Then I will help you get a few shots to relieve fatigue."


    "Okay." Lu Celadon smiled happily, and immediately took off his clothes, revealing a beautiful carcass that is not as white as before, but a lot more healthy.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Although acupuncture wanted her to take it off, don''t take it off so thoroughly. Tang Ye quickly avoided. This little lady is not ashamed, she is ashamed.


    However, Lu Celadon came over and hugged him from behind, not joking, and said seriously and affectionately: "Would you like?"


    It''s not that Lu Celadon is thinking about sex, she also knows that there are many pursuits besides sex, such as spiritual and spiritual romance, which is happier and more meaningful than sex. However, she wants to be Tang Ye''s person and has a real relationship with Tang Ye, so she feels that this method is the most direct and true.


    She said to Tang Ye: "The thing I fear most is that I am clearly with you, but I never feel that we are already connected. It''s like, you are still there today, but if you leave tomorrow, there will be nothing left. So ..."


    Lu Celadon let go of Tang Ye and walked in front of Tang Ye, letting his wonderful body show up, and said, "I want to have a feeling of catching you. I want you... to enter my body..."


    Tang Ye didn''t evade Lu Celadon, I am afraid that he would not be able to get along well without solving Lu Celadon''s thoughts.


    Lu Celadon saw that Tang Ye did not move, and said, "Is it because I pressed too hard?"


    Tang Ye nodded gently. Indeed, he came back to the big world to solve problems, but not to pester women from morning to night. There are still many things to deal with, especially the emergence of vampires in Wen Zhongyuan and the West.


    Lu Celadon was aggrieved, biting her lip and crying, and said to Tang Ye: "What do you want, if I can''t press it, can I keep you?"


    "Ah...?" Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling that Lu Celadon''s words were a little weird, and why her eyes were so... weird?


    Forcing yourself to be too tight...After omitting certain words...forcing yourself to be too tight...?


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was instantly Spartan. Lu Celadon, this...big dirty girl!


    Lu Celadon smiled smirkly when Tang Ye was speechless until his chin was about to fall to the ground, but pretended to be angry: "Nothing has ever gone in. It''s really tight. Don''t you try to feel me Just give it a try!"


    "You..." Tang Ye was completely speechless.


    When a woman gets dirty, the earth must be afraid!


    ...


    At night, it''s dark.


    In order to cooperate with the police in investigating the murder case of the security guard, Murong Huansha asked all employees to leave work early, go back and rest well, and are not allowed to stay at night, except for a few necessary security guards. So at this time, the Tongtian Building was pitch black and there was no one.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue stayed on the top floor to rest, waiting for Tang Ye to come back to deal with the matter. They called Tang Ye, but disappointed them, the call was not connected. They were worried that Tang Ye would help Lu Celadon meet a powerful opponent, but even if they were worried, they could do nothing. They were not people who were proficient in martial arts. They would not have thought that Tang Ye was with Lu Celadon at this time, and Lu Celadon was panting under Tang Ye¡¯s body...


    Although Tang Ye has not yet returned to investigate the security guard''s murder, the police are not vegetarian. In order to protect people''s safety, maintain social order, and punish criminals, they are doing their best, being highly responsible, not afraid of hard work, and selfless dedication... Therefore, Yun Youlan is investigating between the dark floors!


    The security guard died on the thirty-sixth floor. Yun Youlan walked on this floor with a flashlight, cautiously and quietly, the atmosphere was very eerie and weird, and the atmosphere of terror slowly spread.


    Yun Youlan already understood the layout of these floors. According to the setting of the office building, besides the office, there is generally a rest area for cleaning staff next to the bathroom, as well as a small warehouse for stacking some sundries and cleaning supplies, such as mops, brooms, hair and paper towels.


    The reason for understanding this is that the security guard is dragged on the ground like a mop. Perhaps this has nothing to do with cleanliness, but it is also necessary to understand the floor structure. Yun Youlan only did a comprehensive job, not wanting to let go of any clues.


    Yun Youlan walked to the promenade. The promenade was pulled by a cordon, and inside was the scene where the security guard died. In the gloomy and quiet atmosphere at this time, this seemed very scary. However, a girl Yun Youlan was not afraid, she lifted the cordon and got in.


    She checked the blood stains again, but this time it was not the same as during the day. After she squatted down, she bit her finger and dripped a drop of her own blood onto the bloodstain on the ground.


    Chi Chi!


    After Yun Youlan''s blood dripped onto the bloodstain, it made a sound as if hot red iron was dripped with cold water, and a small burst of rancid and unpleasant black smoke came out.


    Yun Youlan covered her nose, frowning greatly, and muttered to herself: "What a strong corpse..."


    As a member of the exorcist clan, Yun Youlan knows that the world is as dark and filthy as the elders expected, because of certain opportunities, it broke the shackles and became active again!

 Chapter 1015： Appeared!

    Before the matter of the minister of the dragon supporting the dragon and the co-lord of the Xuanhuang and the blood demons, the night of the city was just a night. But after those incidents broke out, luck was affected, and the night of the city was not just the night, but also...darkness and filth!


    There is no ghost, no darkness and filth, and the exorcist family will not show up. Originally, the big world benefited from the limit of luck, unable to give birth to ghosts, and prospered for a long time. Therefore, the original exorcist clan slowly disbanded, merged into the prosperous era, and lived an ordinary life.


    However, some ancient inheritances are always passed down one after another. Get rid of its dross and take its essence. The excellent ancestral culture should not be discarded. Therefore, even though the exorcism clan has been disbanded seven or eighty-eight, some of them still exist, retaining their blood and power.


    Yun Youlan is one of them.


    Now the exorcist clan has determined one thing: when Tang Ye dissipated the air fortune to protect this country, his air fortune increased the air fortune limit of the big world, so that the dark and dirty can be born.


    Because Tang Ye himself has an extra luck.


    The old Taoist priest divided the great world into seven parts of the country, two parts of people, and the remaining one divided into mysteries. Seven points is the National Universiade, two points fall to those talents, and one point is not known to whom. At the time when the minister supporting the dragon and the slave who followed the python quarreled, it was said that Tang Ye was the leader of the slave who followed the python, Emperor Wanshi. He was protected by the old Taoist priest alone, and had only one point of luck. Even if the heaven wanted to kill him, it could be reversed. situation. Thunder was furious that day and couldn''t knock him.


    After Tang Ye dissipated the air fortune, his unique piece of air fortune also dissipated. In addition to sheltering the people he wanted to shelter, this air fortune had some omissions, which increased the overall air fortune of this country. Therefore, those dark and dirty things that have been shapeless can take the opportunity to take shape, such as powerful ghosts.


    Or the red and purple spirit python that is closely related to Tang Ye, even if it does not evolve into a Jiao, it can evolve from two heads to three, or even nine, to become a nine-headed python. Of course, it depends on its evolutionary direction, if it is not the head, but the scales of the snake, it can also become stronger.


    All in all, after that piece of Qi Luck, which was once a mystery, dissipated, it merged into the original Qi Luck, which raised the limit of Qi Luck and made many things that could not have appeared!


    The supernaturalization of the city is even more obvious.


    Tang Ye''s great name spread everywhere. Someone thanked him and regarded him as a father because he made them take shape. And some people hate him, regard him as the source of evil, and he releases the darkness.


    But no matter who it was, he knew that Tang Ye had gone to Guwu Jianghu.


    However, neither of them knew that Tang Ye was back.


    The birth of the dark things has reappeared the exorcist family that has been responsible for destroying the dark things since ancient times. It''s just that the exorcist clan is already very small, and because it hasn''t done exorcism work for a long time, so the strength is not too high, it can only exorcise by virtue of blood.


    The exorcist family is particular about blood. The blood of the exorcist has a powerful impact on dark things. This kind of blood is inherently psychic, so only people with this blood can become an exorcist.


    No wonder there will be some jokes, saying that the exorcist''s blood is omnipotent, the blood is used for collecting ghosts, the blood is used for drawing symbols, and the blood is used for opening yin and yang eyes... There is no way, the blood of psychic is so wonderful.


    The reason why Yun Youlan was not afraid to walk alone in the dark to investigate the murder was because after Tang Ye dissipated her luck two years ago, she was summoned by the exorcist family and trained as an exorcist. She was a college student two years ago, and when she first encountered those things, she was terribly scared. Two years later, he was reborn and took on the responsibility of the exorcist family.


    After Yun Youlan verified the strong corpse qi with her psychic blood, she knew that the murderer who killed the security guard was not a person, but a corpse, because only a corpse carried the corpse. And this dead body was after the corpse was transformed. Only after the corpse transformation, will there be such a strong corpse qi, it will almost catch up with the concentrated sulfuric acid, and have a strong corrosive effect.


    The corpse turned into a dead corpse can only act at night. During the day, the yang energy is too strong, which is very detrimental to the feminine.


    Dead things will no longer be as smart as humans, they will only wander in a place with obsessions. These are what Yun Youlan learned in the books left by the ancestors of the Exorcist clan. As an exorcist transformed from a college student, she can only learn and use now.


    To be alone in the silent and gloomy corridor, to say that she is not afraid at all, that is fake. Although she has been trained as an exorcist for two years, there are few opportunities for actual combat. Therefore, facing the current actual combat, I feel a little bit jealous.


    But now that you stand up, you must do your responsibilities. The existence of darkness and filth will harm innocent people. If you leave the darkness and filth for a day, one more life may be deprived. She does not allow this to happen.


    After confirming that it was something dark, Yun Youlan took out a bag of glutinous rice flour and sprinkled it around the corridor.


    Chi Chi, Chi Chi!


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of hot iron encountering cold water, just like Yun Youlan''s examination of blood stains just now. In addition to the sound, there was also a pungent, disgusting rancid smell.


    This is the foul smell of the corpse.


    After sprinkling glutinous rice flour, I saw more footprints on the ground of the promenade. These were all left over from the activities of the corpse. The collision of the corpse Qi and the glutinous rice flour burned a trace of black. Yun Youlan could quickly find the corpse through this point.


    "Huhu..."


    Walking on the promenade, it was dark all around, with only the light of the flashlight. Yun Youlan was walking in the direction identified by the glutinous rice flour, but suddenly, like a stray wind, an awe-inspiring coldness hit her. The whole body trembled, and a cold wind was injected under the short skirt, and he couldn''t help getting goose bumps.


    "This haunted taste..." Yun Youlan was speechless. She was a beautiful college student who had been doing this kind of thing by herself. No one would believe it.


    Snapped!


    At this time, there was a knocking sound from a place where no specific situation was visible on the turn of the promenade, as if a certain door was opened forcefully.


    In this silence, the sudden beating sound was really frightening, even Yun Youlan couldn''t help but snorted.


    Yun Youlan quickly adjusted her emotions and walked towards the side that made the sound.


    Turning around the corridor, I saw a bathroom for men and women, but in both men''s and women''s bathrooms, a dimly lit energy-saving lamp was turned on, and everything was quiet. However, there is always something in it.


    Yun Youlan sprinkled a handful of glutinous rice flour into the passageway into the bathroom. There was no movement, so she didn''t bother to go in and watch, and continued to walk forward.


    Huhu!


    Suddenly, Yun Youlan walked to a room with an open door, and the white cloth hung in it was flying, whirring, and the wind was blowing. Those white cloths are towels and the like, usually used for cleaning. This will flutter, suddenly adding a gloomy taste to the whole environment.


    The light from outside the window shone on the fluttering white cloth through the window. As soon as it floated, the white cloth cast a shadow, like a person hanging on a clothes rail, showing a distorted and miserable appearance.


    "This is really..." Yun Youlan stood outside the room, looking at the erratic white cloth and the cleaner''s clothes, she was really speechless. The more you feel haunted, the more eerie and terrifying you feel.


    Yun Youlan shook her head and sighed, telling herself sarcastically, "Congratulations, you have entered a different city!"


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Sand, sand, sand..."


    At this moment, there was a sudden sound of footsteps in front, and there was a rustle at the same time, like a person dragging something on the carpet.


    Yun Youlan tensed her nerves suddenly, and the corpse appeared?

 Chapter 1016： Its going to be a tragedy!

    The sound of limping walking ahead and the sound of dragging things on the ground made Yun Youlan think that it was a murderous corpse that turned into a dead corpse, so she quickly ran over to check.


    Lattice, lattice, lattice...


    However, after Yun Youlan ran up, the sound of her low heels tapping the ground was heard in the corridor, completely submerging the rustling sound of mopping the floor, so she could not tell the corpse according to the sound She had no choice but to stop.


    At this time, on the other side of the promenade, a rickety and staggered figure slowly appeared, as if dragging a broom, walking limpingly.


    After slowing down, Yun Youlan heard the rustle of rustle again, and then speeded up some steps to chase it, wanting to determine if the corpse that had been guessed was acting.


    However, the rustle in front of her suddenly disappeared. Instead, behind her, the sound of her high heels tapping on the ground was gently spreading.


    In the silent corridor, even if Yun Youlan slowed down, her high heels were still short and high heels, but the sound of the heels hitting the ground was still very clear, as if only her footsteps.


    The echo came from behind, making Yun Youlan feel as if someone was behind her, either following her, or hiding behind her and watching her.


    This is a bit weird. Yun Youlan slowed down again, waited for the sound of footsteps to become lighter, then suddenly looked back, but there was nothing.


    "It seems that I am suspicious." Yun Youlan thought secretly, turned back and continued to chase forward, worried that the movement just now disappeared.


    But as soon as she speeded up her pace, the sound of the promenade behind her became louder. She always felt that something was wrong, it seemed that someone was imitating her steps.


    This is even more creepy.


    In the silence of the night, someone does this, if it is not a ghost, it is a twisted perversion!


    Yun Youlan felt that it was necessary to figure out this state, otherwise she couldn''t do anything suspiciously.


    So she stopped abruptly, and there was a sudden change. If someone imitates, it shouldn''t keep up, right?


    However, the moment she stopped, all the voices stopped abruptly, as if there was no one behind.


    Yun Youlan was a little scared inexplicably. Her instinct told her that there must be something behind it, but now it seemed that there was nothing. Is that really being targeted by a ghost?


    Standing quietly, Yun Youlan secretly grabbed a handful of glutinous rice flour in his hands to deal with the dark things. She held her breath, thinking that the time had come, and suddenly looked back, if there was something, she would attack!


    But there was nothing, it was pitch black!


    "Damn..." Yun Youlan was irritated and cursed secretly. Doing this kind of work is really **** damn, if it weren''t for the training in advance, it would have been scared to death.


    Even if I am not scared by ghosts, I am scared to death by myself. This is by no means a good job, although the rewards offered by the Red Wall are quite high.


    Yun Youlan raised the flashlight and took a look, but there was still nothing. However, the bright light from the flashlight can''t reach far enough to reach the end of the long corridor. What''s there at the end, I don''t know.


    "Da da da¡­¡­"


    "Sand, sand, sand..."


    At this time, the sound of a broom mopping the floor came to mind again. Yun Youlan felt that she had been played, and snorted in annoyance. She turned back and ignored that much. She illuminates the front with a flashlight, and continues to run past. She must find out what happened to the corpse!


    However, Yun Youlan ran away for a long time, and found that it had not come to an end. She began to wonder, how could she not reach the end? Even if this floor is wide, you won''t even reach the end after walking for so long, right?


    Yun Youlan stopped, illuminating the front with a flashlight, and kept shining it, trying to see if it could reach the end of the corridor.


    She saw a corner. She relaxes. She remembers that after the corner is the end, there will be no more weird situations, right?


    She continued to run over, turned the corner, and saw the end. At the end is a wall, sealed off, without anything.


    This is the weird place. There was a rustle of mopping the ground just now, but after chasing it over, there was nothing left here, let alone people. So, what exactly is the person or thing that makes the sound? Can he disappear out of thin air?


    It was just a long walk through the corridor, but I felt thrilled for a long time. What is speechless is that nothing is gained in the end. Yun Youlan is a little discouraged, is everything going back to the starting point?


    She was not in a high mood, turned and walked back, planning to return to the scene where the security guard was killed. However, at this moment she raised the flashlight and vaguely saw a figure in front of her!


    She shook her expression and followed the dimming light of the flashlight. At this moment she saw that there seemed to be an old woman at the end of the corridor, limping, dragging a broom, carrying a bucket of water, and going to the other corner.


    Yun Youlan rushed to catch up. She was surprised. Could it be that the transformed corpse was an old woman mopping the floor?


    However, when she chased the corner, she looked at the promenade again and found that there was nothing!


    "How could this happen..." Yun Youlan was even more surprised. If it were a corpse, it would definitely not disappear so fast, unless it was a ghost. However, ghosts have yin air, not so heavy corpse air. She really didn''t understand this situation.


    Could it be that I have hallucinations?


    Yun Youlan frowned. Have a hallucination as an exorcist? That is too ridiculous. It seems this dark thing is very cunning!


    Yun Youlan decided to return to the starting point and once again used the exorcist to find out the weirdness in it, and she didn''t believe it could not be solved!


    However, there was a "bang" at this moment, without warning, and suddenly, Yun Youlan was hit with a stick on her head, and her head buzzed, very dizzy, and she was about to faint!


    Before fainting, Yun Youlan turned her head to look and saw an old woman with a weird grin looking at her.


    This is the dark thing, the corpse becomes the dead corpse!


    Yun Youlan was not afraid, but she was about to faint and couldn''t deal with it. What she didn''t understand was why she, as an exorcist, had the blood of psychics, so she couldn''t feel the darkness approaching?


    Exorcists have an innate sensitivity to such dark things, and this is one of their advantages in living under strange dark things. However, this advantage did not play a role in Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan didn''t know if it was a problem with herself, or the dark thing she faced this time was too special?


    No matter what, she was knocked out and fell into the hands of the old woman who mopped the floor. She was going to be tragedy!


    At this time, a staggering, rickety figure was reflected in the light of Yun Youlan''s flashlight that fell on the ground, but she didn''t see who the figure was.


    The figure bent down, grabbed Yun Youlan''s collar, and dragged Yun Youlan up step by step, just like dragging a broom.


    Da da da¡­


    Sand, sand, sand...


    There was another terrifying sound in the promenade.

 Chapter 1017： Your thoughts are dangerous!

    Except for Murong Huansha who was assaulted by an old lady who was mopping the floor last night, no one in Tianni Group knew about this weird thing. This kind of thing must not be said in a wide public, because no one will believe it, and it is easy to cause panic.


    Therefore, the employees of the company thought it was just a homicide, which made the security guards who stayed behind to find out what was going on in the building.


    Although Murong Huansha said that they would only be allowed to stay in the security booth, the person killed was the security guard and their brother. Those who can work as security guards in the Tianni Group are all veterans, all of whom have good strength, and the brotherly relationship has always been deep. The brothers were killed, they were very angry, and they all wanted to see the murderer be severely punished. If they can find any clues, they will definitely investigate.


    Now something strange is indeed happening. The two security guards on duty at the security booth at the main entrance of the building knew that Yun Youlan had gone up to check. They were surprised by Yun Youlan''s behavior. Why did they come to investigate at night?


    In addition, they have some other thoughts about Yun Youlan. Yun Youlan is a beautiful and delicate girl, of course she is attracted to her as a single man, she wants to help her, protect her, and show her a lot. What if you get a soft sister-in-law?


    Therefore, after Yun Youlan went up to investigate alone, both security guards wanted to go up and help her. In fact, when Yun Youlan entered just now, the two security guards offered to help, but they were declined by Yun Youlan. They were not able to deal with such things as supernatural.


    But because I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m not afraid. So when something happened on the thirty-sixth floor, they immediately checked it out, worrying about something wrong with Yun Youlan.


    They have been paying attention to the situation on the thirty-sixth floor. At the beginning, there were lights, but suddenly the lights went out. When they were puzzled, they saw the lights with flashlights and knew that Yun Youlan was investigating. They were very puzzled, why did Yun Youlan turn off the lights to investigate?


    Perhaps it is a simulated crime scene for the police to handle cases! They don''t know so much. Since there is nothing wrong with each other, feel relieved. However, they found that the lights had been turned off for too long and they had not kept on. After the past half an hour, there was still no movement, and they felt it necessary to go up and take a look.


    "Officer Yun has been there for so long, why hasn''t there been any movement? Lao Zhang, we have to go and see it." A younger security guard said worriedly.


    Middle-aged security guard Zhang nodded and said: "I really want to go and see, but Xiao Liu, first say hello to the other brothers."


    Two security guards, Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu, took the elevator up to the 36th floor after arranging things, which was where the murder happened.


    On the thirty-sixth floor, Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu saw that it was dark inside. Except for the lights in the elevator area, everything else was dim. At most, there were only some energy-saving lamps, but the light was not satisfactory. It was dim and dim, and the distance was still far away. , Most places are out of reach.


    They all lit their flashlights, walked on the corridor, and whispered: "Officer Yun, where are you? Did anything happen?"


    But there was no response from Yun Youlan at all, but the echoes of their shouts rang from the corridor.


    They can only go in and check. The promenade was dark and silent, as if there was no end, and it was impossible to predict what was ahead. The atmosphere is gradually gloomy. However, there are two people, Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu, and they are not too scared.


    When they walked to the center of the corridor, they saw the cleaner resting and the room where things were placed. The door of the room was open, and there were a lot of clean towels and mops piled in it, as well as some cleaners'' work clothes hanging out.


    "Huhu..."


    Suddenly there was a cool breeze, and the clothes fluttered, creating a gloomy feeling.


    Both Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu couldn''t help shaking their bodies, their backs were cold, their hairs were erected, and they were inexplicably scared, and many horror films appeared in their heads.


    "Xiao Liu, where is the light switch?" Lao Zhang boldly spoke. Since we are looking for someone, it''s okay to turn on the light.


    Xiao Liu said, "It''s on the other side of the corridor."


    "Then let''s turn on the lights!" Lao Zhang said.


    Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu stopped thinking about other things, so they went to find the light switch first. Everything was easy to do with the light on. However, they kept walking on the promenade, but did not reach the end.


    "Xiao Liu, did we... have it been a long time?" Lao Zhang asked Xiao Liu, seemingly a little nervous.


    Xiao Liu also realized this, and began to feel weird, and said, "It seems so."


    "It may be an illusion, let''s walk around." Lao Zhang said.


    The two continued to walk forward, but they encountered something as weird as Yun Youlan, as if the long corridor had no end, and someone was following or watching from behind. In the darkness, it makes people feel creepy!


    Still unable to reach the end, Xiao Liu felt very problematic and said, "Lao Zhang, this is a bit... weird."


    "Weird? What''s weird?" Lao Zhang deliberately raised his voice a little boldly.


    Xiao Liu said, "I remember that this corridor is not that long, and there seemed to be someone behind us just now."


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Where''s the person from!" Lao Zhang said in a bad mood, didn''t he scare himself!


    Xiao Liu frowned, touched his head and said, "I''ve heard of something."


    "Huh?" Old Zhang grunted.


    Xiao Liu approached some Lao Zhang and cautiously said: "I heard that if this person does not go to reincarnation immediately after death, he will become a ghost. Ghosts who don''t go far away will wander where he died..."


    "What do you mean?" Old Zhang looked at Xiao Liu contemptuously.


    Xiao Liu said nervously: "Look, didn''t our brother die at this level? Will it..."


    Haha!


    As Xiao Liu said, Lao Zhang slapped over, and said in a bad mood: "Young man, your thoughts are dangerous, you are superstitious!"


    "Hey..." Xiao Liu was helpless, this kind of thing is really not convincing, how can there be ghosts in the world!


    But Lao Zhang seems to be nervous all the time, maybe it is him who is the most shaken.


    The two stopped talking, and continued to walk into the corridor, looking for the power supply.


    However, they did not notice that at the corner of the long corridor behind them at this time, and then the faint light emitted from the toilet, they could vaguely see two human figures reflected there.


    A rickety body, a half-lying body, seemed to be dragged by the neck.


    "Hehehe..."


    At this time, there was a hoarse laughter, eerie, weird, and horrible, and it made people shiver.


    "woo woo woo woo!"


    At the same time, there was another whining sound, like a person with his mouth covered, struggling to make a sound.


    The rickety figure looked in the direction of Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu, smiled strangely for a while, but did not follow, but turned around and dragged the person away.


    Passing by the toilet, the light was brighter, and it was Yun Youlan who saw her being dragged.


    It was the old lady who was dragging her. Just as Murong Huansha saw that night, her hair was messy, her face was pale, her wrinkled face was ugly and ugly, and her mouth wore a weird smile.


    Yun Youlan was **** with her hands and feet, her mouth was sealed with a piece of tape, she couldn''t move at all, and she couldn''t make a sound. In fact, she heard the shouts of Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu, but she couldn''t respond.


    She didn''t want Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu to save her, but wanted Lao Zhang and Xiao Liu to leave quickly. As an exorcist, she felt the strong corpse energy on the old lady who mopped the ground, it was very strong. She doesn''t know why she is so strong, this may be something she can''t handle!


    As a novice exorcist, she felt that she was still too tender. I guess it''s over now!

 Chapter 1018： Help twice!

    Yun Youlan felt that they were the only exorcists who could deal with ghosts and monsters like ghosts. So after she was attacked by the mopping old woman, she felt that no one could save her. After all, there are too few exorcists. At present, apart from herself and the grandma who trained her, she has not seen another exorcist.


    Now the old lady who was mopping the floor dragged her by the collar, she didn''t know what the old lady was going to do to her, and she was a little panicked. However, after experiencing the incident of being thrown into the grave area when she was raised by grandma two years ago, she simply regarded herself as dead, so she was not too scared to cry.


    Even so, she would be very unwilling to face death. At the most beautiful age in life, how could you want to die?


    Originally studying well in university, to be a scholar to be a scholar, to be a school flower, but to enter a world of ghosts, the transformation is too great, it is too dramatic and absurd.


    There was a calm but struggling ambivalence in her heart, and Yun Youlan never thought that someone would come to rescue her. The reason is quite arrogant-she thinks, besides herself, who can deal with a terrifying corpse?


    People may be scared to see the corpse and run away!


    Rustling...


    The old lady mopping the floor dragged Yun Youlan to the rest balcony at the end of the corridor, and then stopped. Yun Youlan suddenly knew what the old lady was doing.


    The body was lifted up, feeling the cool breeze, vaguely seeing the dim lights on the ground, and hearing the sound of the car horn... Damn!


    Yun Youlan cursed in her heart, she wanted to cry now, because the old lady mopping the floor was going to throw her downstairs and let her be killed!


    This method of death is terrible, mainly because it is particularly ugly. A great beauty is going to be smashed downstairs with a **** head, or even more serious head and body...It''s too disgusting, Yun Youlan wants to change her way of death.


    The old lady mopping the floor was not polite and threw Yun Youlan down.


    "Ah!" At the moment when she was thrown down, Yun Youlan was no longer restrained by the mopping old woman, and was able to make a sound, but it was the last scream before she died.


    To be an exorcist requires a sense of being taken to **** at any time!


    Yun Youlan closed her eyes and sighed, thus ending her beautiful life.


    ...


    Tang Ye had gone from the Royal Garden to the Tongtian Building, leaving Lu Celadon alone with the painful and happy first experience.


    Since Lu Celadon persisted, it was as she wished. The scary thing is that Lu Celadon is the real master. Maybe it has something to do with her ability, she can master all the sensitive points to stimulate, and make the pleasure reach the extreme. Had it not been for her first fall in red, she would never imagine that she would have done that for the first time.


    After coming out of the Royal Garden, Tang Ye rushed to the Tongtian Mansion directly. What made him wonder is that he heard a scream just outside the Tongtian Mansion, and then hit a person in the sky.


    Damn, something happened!


    Tang Ye was shocked, thinking it was Murong Huansha, kicked up, and flew up to catch the screaming woman, but he saw that it was not Murong Huansha.


    He still insisted not to reveal his identity first. This strange woman is wearing a police uniform... It seems to be a policeman, if she is shown his appearance, the police occupational disease, he will definitely be traced. Even if it is not for anything else, in return for saving lives, it will definitely be checked.


    So Tang Ye hugged Yun Youlan to the ground quickly, put her down before Yun Youlan didn''t react, and quickly exited, hid in the darkness, changed into hooded clothes, and prevented Yun Youlan from seeing his face.


    In fact, the exorcists have great resentment towards Tang Ye, because Tang Ye dissipated his luck, let the ghosts take shape, and increased the harm. The ghosts regarded Tang Ye as a god-given benefactor, and the exorcists held the opposite position. Enemy with it! What if Tang Ye releases something more powerful next time?


    "Cough!" Yun Youlan landed steadily, coughed a few times, and looked in Tang Ye''s direction after relieving her breath, very surprised and grateful.


    What kind of master is this? He jumped so high all of a sudden, it was dozens of stories high! The landing can be so smooth that people will not be affected by any impact.


    "You, you..." Yun Youlan''s words were still a little choked. After all, she had been greatly stimulated just now, but she was anxious and worried that Tang Ye would leave. This is her savior, and she must be grateful.


    Yun Youlan stood up and wanted to run towards the place where Tang Ye was hidden. However, when she stood up, she felt weak all over and fell down immediately.


    Tang Ye saw her in the dark and was very worried. He wanted to go out and have a look, but he didn''t. He thought that Yun Youlan might not be able to relieve her strength yet.


    However, immediately he heard Yun Youlan''s cry.


    "That bitch..." Yun Youlan cried, scolding angrily, "I still want to die..."


    Tang Ye heard Yun Youlan''s sad and desperate cry and was very puzzled. He pinched his throat and made changes to avoid exposure, and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Yun Youlan looked at her arms and lifted a bit of clothing to look at her waist. At this time, she saw patches of bruises on her arms and waist, which looked like large black spots or bruises. Yun Youlan knew that this was corpse energy erosion!


    And it is the corpse energy erosion that cannot be removed!


    The erosion of corpse qi is to be infected by the strong corpse qi of dead corpses. Those corpse qi is the power of "death", invading the body of a living person, it will quickly strangle the vitality and make the living body become dead.


    If ordinary people suffer from the erosion of corpse qi, without the help of an exorcist, they will definitely die. The exorcist encounters the erosion of the corpse, and can use the ability of the exorcist to expel it. However, the corpse qi that Yun Youlan encountered was too strong, and she never understood why the corpse qi of the old lady who dragged the floor was so strong, it was like strong sulfuric acid, and when it was poured on people, it would directly cause people to be highly corroded and even killed. If there is no chance of saving!


    This is the case with Yun Youlan now. The corpse energy erosion spread rapidly in her body, and now she has lost one of her hands, and she has no strength at all, because she has begun to become a dead object.


    This is very similar to the carrion poison produced by the queen of poison Tang Manhong, the carrion poison itself is refined with the highly poisonous corpse gas fermented from the dead corpse. The essence is the same as corpse gas erosion. It''s just that when the exorcist is here, the corpse energy will be interpreted more vividly and concretely.


    Yun Youlan knew that she must have contracted a strong corpse qi when she was caught by the mopping old woman just now, so even if she was not smashed to death now, she would have been eroded to death by the corpse.


    "Damn..." Yun Youlan really had to curse to vent her suffocation. She was finally rescued, but she still died!


    Is it easy to make people break down when playing like this? !


    Yun Youlan only knew to cry over there, but didn''t tell Tang Ye what had happened. However, Tang Ye''s body with Dead Wood Fengchun''s power played a role, and he felt a strong death aura from Yun Youlan, which was incompatible with the dead Wood Fengchun''s vitality and was a mortal enemy.


    "That girl is dying." Tang Ye made a decision in his heart.


    He can save Yun Youlan if he is a good person.


    Of course he is a good person. We all want to be good people.


    So Tang Ye tightened his hood, walked to Yun Youlan and squatted down, holding Yun Youlan''s hand that was eroded by the corpse qi, and secretly conveying the vitality of the dead wood in spring, using the vitality to expel corpse qi.


    "You, you..." Yun Youlan felt the surging body surging into a vital force, and she immediately felt a lot more comfortable, and the breath of death was far away. She was so surprised that she looked at Tang Ye speechless.


    This master can actually do such a thing!


    Yun Youlan wanted to see Tang Ye''s appearance, but she couldn''t see Tang Ye''s head down and hood. She knew that Tang Ye did this deliberately, so she didn''t continue to spy.


    She was so grateful to Tang Ye that she wanted to kneel down and call Dad. How could she repay this kindness to save herself twice?


    As for the physical promise?


    joke! Is Yun Youlan a girl who is very careful about love? !


    How can there be so many acting roles!

 Chapter 1019： There are even crazier ones!

    Yun Youlan didn''t know where Tang Ye was the evil master, but since Tang Ye didn''t want to reveal her identity, she obediently cooperated. She didn''t want to upset the savior twice!


    She sits and enjoys the nourishment of vitality to the body, it feels cool, just like enjoying the cool breeze under the roots of a tree in the hot summer.


    When Tang Ye poured vitality into Yun Youlan, he noticed the abnormality of Yun Youlan''s body.


    Tang Ye has entered the ancient martial arts and practiced the martial arts of the ancient martial arts, from the spiritual to the psychic, and then to the imperial spirit, knowing that the tempering of the human body is a process of shaping the spirit.


    This is the foundation. Without this foundation, nothing can be done. And whether many people can have the fate of a warrior depends on whether they can shape the spirit body. If the talent for shaping the spirit body is strong, then this person''s martial arts path will never be bad.


    What if someone is born a spirit body?


    That is the existence of heaven, as long as you are diligent in cultivation, reaching the fairyland is not a problem.


    As we all know, the martial arts level outside the big world is that after pressing Yun Youlan''s mouth, she mutters words, like a goddess stick, or...the female nerve in the college dormitory!


    However, after Yun Youlan read it, the runes she drew just now shined! Then I saw the corpse qi in her body quickly gushing out, this is the effect achieved by cooperating with Tang Ye''s force of vitality!


    Yun Youlan didn''t push her corpse by herself just now because she couldn''t do it. After receiving Tang Ye''s vitality, the corpse energy in her body decreased, and she recovered some strength, so that she could do this.


    After a few minutes, the corpse Qi in Yun Youlan''s body was quickly cleared, and her body slowly recovered her strength, and there would be no more life threats.


    After Yun Youlan was fine, Tang Ye let her go, stood up, looked up at the thirty-sixth floor of the Tongtian Building, squinted his eyes and stepped on tiptoe, with a "swish", he jumped directly to the building and jumped to the thirty-sixth floor. Layer, we are going to kill the old lady mopping the floor!


    On the thirty-sixth floor, he still felt a sense of lifelessness, presumably because the old lady had not left.


    Tang Ye has called Murong Huansha and told her and Mu Yue not to get down until they are safe!


    Yun Youlan was surprised again when she saw Tang Ye''s flying over the wall. My dear, she thought she was crazy as an exorcist, but she didn''t expect there to be someone crazier than herself!


    Yun Youlan felt embarrassed again, she was the exorcist, but now she was watching the savior take action. It was really useless!

 Chapter 1020： Necropsy!

    After Tang Ye jumped to the thirty-sixth floor, relying on the vitality of the dead wood to meet the spring, he clearly felt the direction of the force of the dead, and directly swept in the direction of the old woman who dragged the floor.


    With his current strength, no matter what he does in the big world, he is almost unimpeded by anyone.


    Soon he tracked down the location of the old lady who was mopping the floor. At this time, the old lady who was mopping the floor was carrying a security guard to throw down the stairs like Yun Youlan. This security guard is Lao Zhang, and Xiao Liu is probably also knocked out, not knowing where.


    Tang Ye stood behind the mopping old woman, thinking that the mopping old woman would turn around and fight him. However, when the mopping old woman turned her head and saw him, she was so frightened that she retreated, and then immediately hit Lao Zhang. Toward him, and then directly jumped down from the thirty-six-story building.


    Tang Ye wanted to catch Lao Zhang first, put Lao Zhang on the ground and then go to the balcony to see the mopping old woman who jumped down. If you don''t have enough strength to jump from such a tall building, you will definitely be finished.


    "boom!"


    After the mopping old woman jumped down, she could vaguely hear the sound of a heavy object falling to the ground.


    According to the current guess, the old woman is a corpse, definitely not Tang Ye''s strength, so it''s no surprise that she fell into a smash.


    The corpse was meat and not steel plates, and if it was thrown like that, it was estimated that it would turn into meatloaf. Mo Ye thought so. However, when he looked down, he saw that the old mopping mother who hit the ground hadn''t fallen into a meatloaf, she just stood up immediately after struggling, and then quickly fled!


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect that the old lady who was mopping the floor with a corpse was so resistant to smashing, is it really steel?


    Tang Ye hurriedly jumped downstairs to chase the mopping old lady, but the mopping old lady disappeared. At this moment, Yun Youlan hurried up to ask, delaying some time and completely let the mopping old lady escape.


    "That''s a walking corpse!" Yun Youlan ran up for a reason and drank solemnly.


    When the old lady mopping the floor smashed it down, she also thought that the old lady mopping the floor was going to be finished, but the old lady mopping the floor stood up and ran quickly, which really shocked her, even if the corpse was not so severe, right? That''s thirty-six stories high. Unlike Tang Ye, who can fly over the walls like Tang Ye, just smash it down like this, so it''s okay?


    After Yun Youlan returned to her mind, relying on the knowledge of the exorcist, she judged that it was not just a simple corpse transformation, but evolved into a walking corpse puppet!


    The walking corpse is the kind of corpse that is transformed into a corpse and then given the magical secret technique, so that the corpse will be strengthened and become a powerful walking corpse. But because it had been cast a secret technique, it was controlled, which was tantamount to a puppet. The combination of the two becomes a walking dead puppet!


    However, the weirdness of the old lady mopping the floor does not stop there!


    Originally, the walking corpse puppet was similar to the puppet, anyway, it listened to the commands of the manipulator behind it, without self-thinking. However, this old lady mopping the floor has her own thinking!


    What is it that is both a walking corpse puppet and self-thinking?


    "Increase the necrotic technique!"


    Thinking about the weird phenomenon of the old lady mopping the floor, Yun Youlan had a clue, and compared it again, it was confirmed that it was a dead-catching technique!


    Necropsy is a very vicious magic spell. Usually this kind of spell is not common, and even no one uses it. The reason is simple, because it is a spell used between relatives! Moreover, users must be willing, otherwise they will never succeed.


    Necropsy, its specific meaning is to guide and transfer the power of a dead person to a living person, so that the living person can gain powerful power. And the living and the dead must be related by blood, that is, relatives, in order to inherit the power of the dead.


    Maybe many people will wonder why the dead body has power? This is easy to understand. The dead body is no longer a human thing, but belongs to the spiritual realm, and the things in the spiritual realm are more or less powerful than ordinary people. Therefore, if a relative of a dead person wants to gain his power to become a spiritual thing, he can use the necrotic technique.


    In addition, there is another condition for using necropsy, which is to have a certain part of the dead body as a medium, so that the transfer can be carried out. If the power of the corpse you want to obtain is strong enough, you must keep the corpse and continuously remove a part of the corpse as a medium to enhance your own strength.


    It''s just that this way of enhancing strength is very terrifying and disgusting, and it cannot be done by ordinary people. This way is-eat!


    Eat a certain part of the dead body, such as hands, feet, liver, etc., as long as it is part of the dead body. And if a person who has gained the power of a dead body is injured, it can also be recovered by eating a part of the dead body.


    Few people would use such a spell. It is difficult for many people to accept this condition between relatives alone. The deceased is the big one. As a relative, how can he have the heart to destroy his body? Let alone eat it!


    "Who is it that used such a vicious spell! That old woman might have been used by others." After confirming that the old woman who mopped the floor had used the necropsy technique, Yun Youlan couldn''t help but get angry because it was. A terrorist incident specially created by people with ulterior motives!


    As an exorcist, learning the knowledge of the exorcist clan, Yun Youlan guessed the outline of this matter.


    Tang Ye was stopped by Yun Youlan, and lost the opportunity to chase the old lady who was mopping the floor. Seeing Yun Youlan still knowing nothing wrong, thinking slowly, she wanted to curse, but it seemed that Yun Youlan was a girl, and she didn''t mean it. Stop him, he didn''t scold him.


    "What are you whispering there yourself?" Tang Ye glanced at Yun Youlan and said.


    Yun Youlan felt that Tang Ye¡¯s tone was a bit temperamental. She smiled. She had had Tang Ye¡¯s ¡°cute¡± behavior that she thought she had just now. She didn¡¯t take Tang Ye¡¯s temper seriously, anyway. A very happy person. She said to Tang Ye: "It''s a pity to let that walking corpse run away!"


    Tang Ye was really speechless. This woman hadn''t realized that it was her that caused the old lady to run away?


    Yun Youlan had an innocent face. Tang Ye asked her what she was muttering. She immediately explained to Tang Ye the truth about the old lady mopping the floor.


    Tang Ye also felt very surprised when he learned about the corpse-introduction surgery, how could there be such a vicious secret technique?


    "You mean...a person gains power by eating the corpse of his relatives?" Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan, which is both incredible and irritating. How can one do such a thing?


    Yun Youlan nodded heavily and said, "Yes, that''s it!"


    "The cannibal is still a human? That old woman is no longer a human, right?" Tang Ye said.


    Yun Youlan nodded and said: "She has become a walking corpse puppet. After using the necrotic technique to gain power, her body will slowly necrotize, and then become a walking corpse. You think, how can a living person be able to withstand the power of a dead person? , So when she was backlashed by the power of the corpse, she died with it."


    "Then why did this old woman appear in the Tongtian Building? She is dead, and she is coming back here. Is there a curse?" Tang Ye asked. This is related to Murong Huansha''s safety, and he must figure it out.


    Yun Youlan raised her head to look at the Tongtian Building, squinting and frowning: "When people die, they lose their intelligence and behavior as human beings. What supports them is a pre-death obsession. If he shows friendly behavior , That is the obsession of love. If it shows evil behavior, it is the obsession of hate. Now the behavior of the old woman is evil, that is, there is hatred for this place."


    Tang Ye frowned and worried, and looked up at the top of Tongtian Building.


    The old lady mopping the floor deliberately attacked Murong Huansha last night. Is that why she hates Murong Huansha?

 Chapter 1021： saint!

    When Yun Youlan saw Tang Ye looking up at the Tongtian Building, her eyes rolled, as if she had made some bad idea. Her eyes peeked round and round, wanting to see Tang Ye''s face hidden under her hood.


    However, Tang Ye slapped her face in the past and said, "Look at me scratching your face again!"


    "Cut~" Yun Youlan took a step back, curling her lips to express her disdain. She knew that Tang Ye was deliberately vicious and could not really hurt her.


    She felt that since Tang Ye was not angry at her peeking behavior, she knew that she wanted to see his appearance, so she directly raised it and said, "You saved me twice, and I must repay you. But...I I don¡¯t know who you are."


    Tang Ye didn''t move his head and said, "I didn''t save you so that you could repay you."


    Such a reason should be noble, but when it comes to Yun Youlan''s eyes, it becomes a terrible street statement. She disapproves it and said: "You are not a filmmaker, you pretend to be mysterious."


    Tang Ye looked at Yun Youlan and hummed, "You are not a filmmaker, so why are you still an exorcist?"


    "You..." Yun Youlan was so angry that she bit her lip and said annoyedly: "It was my grandma who forced me to do it! If it weren''t for my grandma, I wouldn''t do it. I''m... someone who wants to be a school graduate!"


    Tang Ye almost couldn''t help laughing. It''s really interesting. After experiencing so many things, I met an exorcist and was still a college student.


    "You don''t want to be an exorcist?" Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan sighed, and said: "This is not a question I want to do, I want to do it, I don''t want to do it. Grandma said, the blood of the exorcist clan is running out, I must shoulder the responsibility of exorcism and defense!"


    Tang Ye was silent. There must be very few exorcists. Otherwise, the streets are filled with natural spirits. Is the big world still a scientific world?


    Tang Ye''s encounter with Yun Youlan was accidental. He didn''t want to talk to Yun Youlan too much, so he left. There are two other women upstairs to take care of. However, he turned to think that the exorcist is very useful to him now and also useful to the current situation, so it is good to maintain a relationship with the exorcist.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye said to Yun Youlan: "What is your name?"


    "Yun Youlan!" Yun Youlan was very enthusiastic and polite. She felt that being asked by Tang Ye''s name was something that Tang Ye had developed more deeply, and she would definitely not refuse.


    She also wanted to know Tang Ye''s name, and asked, "How about you?"


    Tang Ye remained silent. He wears a hood and hides his identity like the Arrow, how can he say his name?


    Yun Youlan also realized that her question was inappropriate, smiled embarrassedly, and said, "Then...how should I call you?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Senior."


    "Ah...?" Yun Youlan was taken aback.


    "Call me senior," Tang Ye said.


    "This..." Yun Youlan felt a little embarrassed.


    Judging from the way Tang Ye pinched her face and the way she spoke, she felt that Tang Ye''s age was not too different from her, at least she could be sure that Tang Ye was a young man. But Tang Ye asked her to call senior, she was puzzled, is Tang Ye very old?


    Tang Ye saw Yun Youlan''s mind at a glance, and said: "Do you think I am not qualified to be your senior? Then you are wrong. You have also seen my strength, like my strength, don''t practice a lot. In ten years, do you think it is possible to achieve it?"


    "Oh..." Yun Youlan bulged and felt that Tang Ye''s words made sense, but she didn''t like Tang Ye''s answer, and she was even a little disappointed in her heart.


    This guy is a bad old man!


    Tang Ye saw Yun Youlan''s expression amused, and said, "Have you ever fallen in love?"


    "Ah...? Cut it!" Yun Youlan curled her lips, she hadn''t talked about it before, and she was a little unhappy when Tang Ye said it. It seems a bit embarrassing to be twenty-one years old and have never been in a relationship?


    "Why are you talking about this!" Yun Youlan hummed badly.


    Tang Ye said, "Because you are guilty of a girlish heart now. Oh, do you think I am a handsome guy and save your beauty? Do you think we can spark a romantic love spark between us and have a vigorous relationship? The process is tortuous, filled with pain and sorrow, but the ending is sweet and beautiful?"


    "You..." Yun Youlan suddenly felt that Tang Ye was annoying!


    Why is the love that I yearn for in my heart, how can this guy say it in a playful and joke tone!


    Isn''t it bad to expect that kind of love? !


    Yun Youlan glanced at Tang Ye and cursed secretly in her heart, "This old man is too disgusting!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said: "Think about that year, I also wanted a romantic only love, but in the end, my love became messy."


    "Really? Why is it messy?" Yun Youlan was quite curious about this kind of thing. This old man actually had love?


    Tang Ye sighed, and said: "My love has become a woman who sleeps a day, and it takes half a month to sleep before she can take her turn again."


    "..."


    "You are shameless!" Yun Youlan was very angry, damn, why is there such a shameless person?


    But no matter how angry, Tang Ye was the benefactor who saved her twice. She just cursed and said nothing else.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I can''t help it, I was too handsome and strong back then, this peach blossom luck can''t be evaded."


    "You...hahaha..." Yun Youlan wanted to be angry, but suddenly laughed out loud. She understood, Tang Ye was ridiculing!


    This old man is still quite funny.


    Seeing Yun Youlan laughed and didn''t believe Tang Ye, she was quite speechless, but no one believed the truth of what she said.


    Yun Youlan figured it out. Life still has to be carried out according to her own ideas. She felt that even if Tang Ye was an old man, she couldn''t stop her from pursuing the young girl in her heart. She smiled at Tang Ye: "Then I will call you senior! "


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "As a senior, I have a little opinion about you."


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan tilted her head and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "You are a terrible exorcist."


    "..."


    Yun Youlan rolled her eyes to look at Tang Ye, saying that she was very speechless. Can you not always say that she is bad?


    You are a girl, so don''t be so poisonous to yourself, OK! Now in this bustling city, it is not enough to have a girl like yourself to be an exorcist, so what do you want?


    Tang Ye became serious and thoughtful, and said: "You know very well what you need to face as an exorcist. If you don''t have enough strength, you may be killed at any time. Just like the situation just now. So... you You should be more demanding of yourself."


    Yun Youlan fell silent, Tang Ye couldn''t refute what Tang Ye said, it was all for her good, and she was right.


    "It''s all the fault of the so-called sage of Tang Ye! Hmph, if it wasn''t for his release of luck that caused ghosts and monsters to take shape, then I wouldn''t have to do that!" After a long silence, Yun Youlan felt wronged and hummed angrily. .


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard it. This little girl actually mentioned her name? Say it is a saint?


    Saint Tang Ye?


    Damn, why haven''t I heard of such a thing?

 Chapter 1022： I teach you!

    Tang Ye heard three sayings about saints when he was in the Great World. One is Wen Dingmo, one is painting a small face Buddha, and the other is a medicine sage.


    This kind of saint''s term refers to being sanctified in strength and belonging to the strongest existence in the big world. The two sages of art and painting have already reached their peak strength, but they have been hiding, and they have also specially practiced the art of loneliness, which makes people unable to notice. As for the medical sage, the baicao, he entered the sage after he won the Dao Kuang and Tian Gao.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t know that there was another person in this big world who had become holy. This person has a close relationship with him, that is, Poison Fairy Aunt Mu Caisang, a woman who has reached the utmost maturity and slept with Tang Ye. She entered the sage shortly after killing the painted little face Buddha. No one else knows about this.


    If she were to be regarded as an evangelist level after getting Mu Ruji''s poison, then she would be wrong. Poxian Aunt has been enshrined, her strength is extremely terrifying, but now there is very little trace of her. This is because she went into hiding, taking her daughter Mu Sangsang, and friends Shui Qingdie and Shui Qingting.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of that love for her daughter and the desire to protect Mu Sangsang, the meaning of her life, that made her sanctified. After becoming holy, it is difficult for others to hurt Mu Sangsang, as well as Shui Qing butterfly and Shui Qing fly under her eyelids.


    Regarding the saint''s statement, Tang Ye probably only knows this. But now Yun Youlan meant that he was also sanctified. How is this going?


    Before entering the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he didn''t remember that he had been enshrined. How did the name of this saint come about?


    Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan about the specific situation. Only then did he know that the name of the saint was not only because of his sudden performance, but also because of his sudden performance against Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan. He became the strongest in the big world in strength, but also because of him. Do my best to protect the great world and benefit the wars of Dingmo and Wenzhongyuan on all sides. Will I be there? That''s why you asked me to be senior. When I was helping Tang Ye, you were still a high school student! "


    "You..." Yun Youlan was really a little angry, feeling that Tang Ye was becoming more and more rude to her. I just met now, and speaking with such a temper, he must be a bitter old man!


    Tang Ye sneered again, and said, "I said just now that you are a bad exorcist. Do you know what''s bad?"


    Yun Youlan was not happy that Tang Ye said that. She felt that she had worked very hard to transform from an ordinary college student to an exorcist, so she said in a dissatisfied tone: "No, know, Dao!"


    Tang Ye ignored her rebellious mentality, and said, "You are only short of fighting strength. You know a lot of exorcism secrets, but you lack physical strength. When facing enemies, the secrets have not been able to be used. The body is broken. This will definitely not work. It''s like playing a game, with only output ability but no defense ability. The monster kills you in seconds, what use is your strong output ability?"


    Yun Youlan''s mouth was so stubborn that she was about to become a duck''s mouth. She didn''t refute it because Tang Ye was right. She does have huge shortcomings in terms of physical strength, but her rebellious psychology works, and she hums to Tang Ye, "Do you want me to become a muscular girl? I don''t want it!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "That''s because you haven''t seen a woman who has practiced martial arts to the extreme. The curves on their bodies are perfect to make men crazy."


    "You..." Yun Youlan looked at Tang Ye contemptuously, feeling that Tang Ye''s words were a bit sly.


    Tang Ye was very calm and said, "Do you think my woman is not strong in martial arts?"


    Yun Youlan didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye anymore. In front of this old driver, a pure girl like herself was abused every minute!


    Regardless of the number of Yun Youlan, Tang Ye made a claim and said, "You must raise the strength of martial arts."


    "I want too!" Yun Youlan suddenly became a little angry, and hummed: "But grandma can''t teach me this. She is a goddess who can fool people with a mouth. Where can I learn martial arts!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yun Youlan for a while, and said, "I teach you."


    "Ah...?" Yun Youlan was taken aback, but she didn''t expect things to progress to this point.


    "Why are you teaching me?" Yun Youlan looked at Tang Ye and rolled her eyes, a little curious and a little expectant.


    Tang Ye said, "Because I need you to do something for me, but your current strength can''t do it."


    "Cut!" Yun Youlan was speechless, knowing that there is no such good thing, and she can learn good kungfu without remuneration.


    Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously, and said, "I saved you. Why do you want to repay you?"


    "Yes, yes, I''m listening to you, right?" Yun Youlan gave up struggling, receiving favor from others, this is no way.


    Tang Ye turned and left, and said, "You go back and take a good rest. I will find you when you need to exercise."


    call!


    Like a light breeze, Tang Ye leaped into the night sky.


    "Hey..." Yun Youlan didn''t expect Tang Ye to leave as soon as she said. She couldn''t stop her, Tang Ye disappeared into the night sky after jumping a few steps.


    This Shenlong is so handsome that he can see the head but not the tail, and Yun Youlan wants to be like this too. She smiled and calmly accepted what Tang Ye wanted to teach her martial arts.


    Thinking about this kind of encounter, Yun Youlan still found it quite strange. She didn''t expect to meet such an urban master and she would become very close to him.


    ...


    In a small dark room, an old lady with messy hair reached out and fumbled under her body, squeaking, as if she had twisted something, lifted it to her mouth, squeaking, biting that thing to eat, as if she saw blood and meat.

 Chapter 1023： the reason!

    Tang Ye disappeared into the night sky, but actually went upstairs to the top floor to meet Murong Huansha.


    After the conversation with Yun Youlan just now, he knew that the old lady mopping the floor was a walking puppet made by corpse pulling. The reason she appeared in the Tongtian Building was because she wanted to be against Murong Huansha, because she was against Murong Huansha. There is an obsession with hate.


    Since it was aimed at Murong Huansha, it must have been a conflict between Murong Huansha and the old lady who mopped the floor. This kind of thing is naturally to be asked by Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are both in the luxury suite on the top floor. Murong Huansha is very laid back, lying half on the sofa, wearing loose pajamas, splits to reveal the pair of white and slender beautiful-t legs, and put them on the table. Look at a magazine.


    Although she was attacked by the old lady who mopped the floor last night, she didn''t want to be bothered by this kind of thing, so she didn''t even think about it. The other reason is that since Tang Ye is back, this kind of thing is left to Tang Ye. Otherwise, why do you want Tang Ye?


    Murong Huansha has strong feminism, so she will not treat herself badly. She was originally the president of Tianni Group, stronger than 90% of men. If she does not live well with a man, she is really sorry for her identity.


    However, Mu Yue knew that what she showed was a little different from what she thought. Although Murong Huansha always wanted to occupy sovereignty and had a strong desire for control, she was really moved by Tang Ye. When Tang Ye was away, she would miss her so much, just like a normal woman in love.


    Mu Yue wouldn''t go to tear down Murong Huansha, and watched Murong Huansha quietly beside him. She was also waiting for Tang Ye, she couldn''t say a few words when she saw Tang Ye in the morning, let alone anything happened, hoping to see Tang Ye more. However, with Murong Huansha, even if Tang Ye came, she would not be too presumptuous.


    On the contrary, Murong Huansha has been observing Mu Yue''s expression. Seeing that Mu Yue is sometimes calm, sometimes expecting, sometimes nervous and worried, she smiled and said, "Xiaoyue, get ready to sleep with Tang Ye. ?"


    "Ah...!" Mu Yue was taken aback, and then blushed, not wanting to talk to Murong Huansha, the eldest lady became very open and couldn''t keep up with her!


    Murong Huansha jokingly said, "It''s me who slept with Tang Ye with you."


    "Huh?" Mu Yue couldn''t believe her ears. He wanted two women and one man?


    Murong Huansha said: "I haven''t tried it before. Why, after two years, do you think you have become a virgin girl?"


    "..."


    Mu Yue was speechless, thinking that when he was with Tang Ye before, he did try to sleep with Tang Ye with Murong Huansha. Thinking about it now, it''s really messy. Usually in front of others, it is so dignified and elegant, which makes people appreciate, but it is unsightly secretly. The carnival of sex, all kinds of unethical, only unexpected, nothing impossible!


    Mu Yue didn''t mess around with Murong Huansha, and went to the garden to get some air. However, at this moment, a person fell from the sky, it was Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye?" Mu Yue was startled, looking at Tang Ye in astonishment. This guy has become a Superman, does he fly everywhere?


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue and smiled, and said, "Where is Huansha?"


    Mu Yue''s expression was darkened, and he said, "It''s inside."


    Tang Ye immediately asked Murong Huansha about her situation when she saw her, she felt that she still treated them somewhat differently.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly pressed her against the glass window, kissed her and put his hands into her body, and arrogantly treated those parts of her body, making her thoroughly feel the passion of men. Tang Ye said to her: "We... haven''t done it for a long time."


    "Ah..." Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye''s face flushed. She lowered her head to avoid Tang Ye''s gaze, but was slammed by Tang Ye''s force. The feelings she had accumulated in her heart for two years broke out. She looked at Tang Ye bravely and said, "I miss you so much. It''s great that you are back."


    Mu Yue stretched out his hands to hug Tang Ye, no longer avoiding Murong Huansha''s existence.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Just like before, the relationship between me and you and Huansha is very wonderful, don''t let this bother you anymore. I will not be partial to anyone. I asked Huansha for news, yes Because of the murder case today. You also know the seriousness of this matter."


    "Well, I know." Mu Yue nodded.


    Tang Ye said: "There are clues about this matter now, I want to ask Huansha something. Then we...when the matter is resolved, I will go to your house again?"


    Mu Yue''s face was flushed. Going to her separate house was definitely not as simple as talking and eating. It was like making an appointment, and there was no other interference, so he could be crazy.


    "Hmm..." Mu Yue''s ears were red, and his breathing was a little short. If it''s stimulating, if you contact Tang Ye again, your desire will almost become unbearable.


    Tang Ye let go of her, and she slowly came over.


    Tang Ye went back to the house with her, Murong Huansha saw them squinting and sneered, especially seeing Mu Yue blushing, and jokingly said: "Xiao Yueyue, look at your usual pretence, now Tang As soon as the night comes, if you tease you a few times, are you going to change your underwear? Wet it!


    "..."


    "Miss, you are so shameless!" Mu Yue was angry.


    On the contrary, Murong Huansha smiled more without morals.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, but didn''t want Murong Huansha to pollute everyone''s ears. He sat across from Murong Huansha, glanced at her long white legs on the table, and said, "Put your legs down. I want to ask you serious things, it''s a murder case."


    Murong Huansha squinted his eyes, listened to Tang Ye''s words, and withdrew those attractive legs, and said, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Ye said: "I was investigating just now when I met the terrifying old woman who attacked you, and then I met another exorcist who specializes in destroying those ghosts. She told me that the old woman is dead, but The corpse has come back for revenge. And her target of revenge is you, which means she has a grudge against you. So, do you have any impression of the old man who has offended?"


    "What?" Murong Huansha felt funny and hummed: "Although I am not a filial woman, I can''t do something like hurting an old man."


    Mu Yue went to make tea and brought it to Tang Ye and Murong Huansha. Tang Ye moved a position and let her sit next to him. She smiled and sat down, very elegant and decent.


    Mu Yue heard what Tang Ye said. As Murong Huansha''s assistant, she knew most about Murong Huansha''s affairs and said, "Miss can''t hurt an old man."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and then said, "Is it possible that it was collateral damage? For example, you hurt that old woman''s relatives, sons and daughters, so she hated you."


    "Damn, there are so many people who hate me like this." Murong Huansha was speechless and said: "I am in business. If I do business with one party, I may lose the interests of the other party. Because the interests are damaged. And if something happens, I can¡¯t control this kind of thing. If this situation is counted, then I may indeed have hurt the old woman. The question is, who is her relative who was hurt because of me?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "With this clue, I should be able to investigate a lot of things. Let the police station check it tomorrow."

 Chapter 1024： Someone wants to make trouble!

    Tang Ye was quite puzzled about the mopping old lady. He didn''t expect to encounter this kind of "ghost story" when he came back. This city is not normal at all. Seeing a beautiful woman might be a demon. It turned out to see a luxury car in the middle of the night. It''s the ghost cars that are getting weird.


    Mu Yue, as Murong Huansha''s inseparable assistant, always knows what Murong Huansha has encountered at the first time, and Murong Huansha also feels relieved to tell her, so now both women know that the things they have to face are different from before. There are mysterious forces involved!


    Now that they knew, Tang Ye stopped emphasizing too much, and said, "Don''t worry, let me handle this matter."


    Mu Yue and Murong Huansha both nodded in agreement. When it comes to ghosts and ghosts, as women, they certainly don''t want to participate. Especially knowing that Tang Ye couldn''t sleep with them every night, so they didn''t want to participate, otherwise they would be afraid of sleeping at night.


    After the matter was finished, Tang Ye didn''t know what to do next, and wanted to go back to Lu Celadon to learn about other people, such as Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia was the first person to come into contact with the secret of the artifact. She was with Tang Ye at the beginning, and she came into contact with the secret of Longmen, knowing that her artifact was a bow. There are also Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon. To fight against Wen Zhongyuan, the artifacts must be gathered, so the main action now is to find artifacts. At the same time, find someone who inherits the artifact. Both are indispensable.


    "Huansha, Xiaoyue, you guys"


    "We are ready!"


    Tang Ye wanted Murong Huansha and Mu Yue to rest well. He left to do business, but Murong Huansha put down the magazine in his hand and sat next to him. There was not enough space, so he sat on his lap and rubbed her plump breast on Tang Ye¡¯s shoulder. , Said: "Mu Yue and I are ready to sleep with you, are you ready?"


    ""


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes at Murong Huansha, and now he has no intention of sleeping. Moreover, even if you sleep, you can''t have two. If others knew that the president and assistant of Tianni Group were sleeping with a man at the same time, they would definitely go crazy.


    Murong Huansha actually agreed to be a waitress and a husband with other women?


    Which man is so powerful?


    Mu Yue couldn''t hold his face to do this kind of thing now. He gave Murong Huansha angrily and hummed, "Miss, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Murong Huansha glanced at Mu Yue and said, "Do you want to sleep alone?"


    "I" Mu Yue glanced at Tang Ye, blushing. It was night now, and she didn''t want to leave anymore, she must stay here. If Tang Ye stayed, then something should really be done, otherwise it would be weird, it''s all a lingering relationship, so wouldn''t he do nothing all night?


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue and smiled. He felt that Mu Yue was more serious. With Mu Yue''s support, she would surely be able to kill Murong Huansha''s request, lest she only knows to sleep every day!


    However, when Tang Ye wanted to pull Mu Yue into an alliance, Mu Yue ended his entanglement, bit his lip, and lowered his head and said, "Miss, you first let me get acquainted with Tang Ye before you can do that."


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Is it just to let you go to bed with Tang Ye first?"


    "Yeah" Mu Yue''s complexion was crimson, and she lowered her head to interweave a pair of slender hands.


    "Yes." Murong Huansha was very generous and smiled at Mu Yue.


    However, Tang Ye was expressionless. Is it true that these two women treat themselves as transparent? Or when you are a commodity, you can discuss the distribution?


    Tang Ye was too lazy to take care of the two women and was about to leave, but at this moment Mu Yue''s cell phone rang. Mu Yue answered the phone, and she frowned as she listened, her expression becoming more solemn.


    After listening, she hung up the phone, her face became even more gloomy, she wanted to say something to Murong Huansha, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Murong Huansha knew that Mu Yue''s expression must be official, and that was the company''s business. She stopped teasing Tang Ye and looked at Mu Yue and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Mu Yue said: "Miss, it was the last time the real estate development worker had an accident. Now the problem is coming again. There have been workers having accidents a few days ago, and the report said they were suffering from a strange disease. Originally, this was only a small group of workers. But news came just now that almost all the workers were in an accident, and the situation was serious. The person in charge of the construction site arranged them to the City No. 1 Hospital for treatment, which may affect the company again."


    "What?!" Murong Huansha came down from Tang Ye''s thigh, his expression became serious, and he hummed: "All the workers, there are at least dozens of them. If something goes wrong with them, then our Tianni Group wants to have it in the future. Have a good life? What a bad luck, such a thing happened!"


    "Miss, this happened too suddenly"


    "Let''s go to the City No. 1 Hospital immediately." Murong Huansha stopped Mu Yue and made the decision directly. The matter was too serious to be delayed.


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "Then I will let the security guard be prepared. Now there must be many reporters rushing to the No. 1 Hospital of the city and they should not be pestered."


    Murong Huansha immediately went to change clothes, but after walking a few steps, she woke up and looked back at Tang Ye and said, "The worker''s illness is a bit strange, and you happen to be an expert in solving this kind of thing. Then leave it to you. , I am a little skeptical of Dr. Nako."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned.


    He had no idea about the strange illness of the worker and the so-called Dr. Ke.


    Murong Huansha said, "You follow us and tell you about this as you go."


    Tang Ye saw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both look serious, and could only help them first and said, "Okay."


    Soon the three of them went downstairs, Mu Yue drove, Tang Ye and Murong Huansha sat in the back, Murong Huansha explained this to Tang Ye.


    "Now I am expanding the company''s business scope and want to do some real estate business, so I bid for a good piece of land to build a group of country-style villas. As a result, soon after the construction of the project, there are workers who have problems. If it is just a few workers, then It''s nothing, but one after another, that would be very problematic. The news and public opinion directly named Tianni Group, and then my president was involved."


    Murong Huansha''s expression turned helpless, and said: "The workers who fell ill before were placed in the No. 1 Hospital of the city for treatment. Because you didn''t come back, I asked a somewhat legendary doctor to help. He is Dr. Ke. He specializes in treating difficult and complicated diseases. After his treatment, the conditions of the workers have indeed stabilized, and Mu Yue and I are relieved. But just now, the workers¡¯ condition has happened again, and it has become that all workers are in trouble. Don¡¯t even think about it, and Tianni Group will be named again soon."


    "This kind of thing, I think it''s a conspiracy!"


    Murong Huansha''s expression became cold and stern, especially angry, but quickly sighed weakly, and said: "Even if it is a conspiracy? This kind of thing can only be solved first. As long as it is delayed for a day, it will have a great impact on the Tianni Group. Wan. Once a worker dies, the consequences are even more unimaginable."


    Listening to Murong Huansha''s explanation, Tang Ye roughly understood what was going on. He squinted his eyes, it seems that someone is trying to do something to the Tianni Group!

 Chapter 1025： agent!

    Tang Ye wanted to deal with the Tianni Group and Murong Huansha, according to the news that Lu Celadon told him, Tang Ye thought it was Wen Zhongyuan. The current situation is nothing more than the Red Wall leading a group of righteous people to deal with the Central Plains of the Blood Demon. The position is very clear.


    It''s just that Wen Zhongyuan is very mysterious and unpredictable as the incarnation of the blood demon. If you want to concentrate on dealing with him directly, there is no chance. In this war, Wen Zhongyuan seemed to have become a guerrilla fighter, unearthed those who inherited the power of the Scarlet Troll from all directions, and carried out various sabotage activities.


    These alone are a bit tired of dealing with the red wall where talents are scarce. Therefore, it is very important to find those eight people who can inherit the power of the artifact.


    And with Wang Jianjia¡¯s actions, looking for the artifact that was displayed in the Dragon Gate illusion-Azure Moon Chasing Bow, Wen Zhongyuan slowly noticed this, so Wen Zhongyuan began to arrange for people to obstruct them, and kill them. Those who inherit the artifact, and find the artifact to destroy it.


    This has increased the difficulties and risks on the Red Wall side. If the article originally found someone who could inherit the artifact, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye would definitely be able to solve the problem of the worker''s accident. After all, Tang Ye was a legendary man, very good at creating miracles. These women are not blindly confident in Tang Ye. After so many things, they still know Tang Ye''s ability. Isn''t this a reason why they are willing to be with Tang Ye.


    If a cowardly and incompetent person, how could it be possible to let a woman of Murong Huansha''s level post it upside down?


    However, Murong Huansha knew about Tang Ye''s current situation. Tang Ye didn''t want to show up. She was not so selfish. She said that Tang Ye would deal with it by herself and leave it alone. She worried that Tang Ye would be difficult to handle, and said: " Now that you know this matter, if you want to solve it, you must stand up. But you said you don''t want to be exposed now, what are your plans?"


    Murong Huansha didn''t say anything, Tang Ye hadn''t thought of this. He thought for a while and said: "I can let someone handle it for me, just because I need to train a helper. Since I choose not to show up, then choose an agent."


    "Oh, to be the boss behind the scenes?" Murong Huansha smiled.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, who made himself a super master.


    Before the change, Murong Huansha would be very irritable, because no one can solve the strange illness of the worker, and no one can give her a sense of peace of mind. But now that Tang Ye is here, she feels very relieved. So she smiled at Tang Ye, leaned against Tang Ye, and put a beautiful-t leg on Tang Ye''s leg, and said, "In the past, car shocks were always in the front. How about trying to be in the back?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    "Ahem!" Mu Yue almost drove the car off the road shoulder guardrail, ******, this woman Murong Huansha is getting no lower limit!


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha in deep despair and said, "What should I use to save you?"


    Murong Huansha looked down at Tang Ye''s block, and stretched out his hand to touch it, and said, "Isn''t this nonsense?"


    Mu Yue couldn''t bear Murong Huansha''s behavior, and suddenly stepped on the accelerator, the car quickly rushed out. However, the performance of the car is so good that no vibration is felt in the car. The rich have no choice, everything is so good.


    Driving fast, I quickly arrived at the city''s first hospital.


    Tang Ye looked at the door of the City No. 1 Hospital in the car with a look of nostalgia. He spent a long time in the City No. 1 Hospital and had many interesting things with Lin Yourong. There are Lin Yourong''s grandfather and friends from the Chinese Medicine Department. This is a place full of memories.


    "That''s Murong Huansha''s car!" Tang Ye''s emotions were interrupted by a sharp voice suddenly.


    Mu Yue was shocked and looked back at Murong Huansha and Tang Ye and said, "The reporter has found us. Although the security guard has also come, it is inevitable that we will be pestered by the reporter."


    Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye specially, meaning that Tang Ye would be together too?


    Of course Tang Ye couldn''t be together. If reporters are allowed to see a man in Murong Huansha''s car, it will be a wave of unrest, and Murong Huansha will fall into a huge public opinion storm.


    Tang Ye understood these things and said to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue: "You should be careful about it. I will observe it in the dark first."


    After finishing speaking, Tang Ye opened the door of the car and turned into the wind with a cry of the ground, and slid out in an invisible way, hiding in the darkness.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at each other and felt that this Nima is really handsome, coming without a shadow, going like wind, so chic!


    "Tomorrow I let him teach me kung fu, it''s time to learn." Murong Huansha envied.


    Mu Yue agreed very much and nodded: "Hmm!"


    Murong Huansha smiled, looked out of the car window, and saw the reporters who were stopped by the security guards but were trying to squeeze over. She sighed helplessly and said to Mu Yue: "Let''s go, let''s solve these troubles."


    "Yeah!" Mu Yue nodded.


    When Murong Huansha and Mu Yue got out of the car, the reporters squeezed over frantically when they saw them. The real estate project invested by Tianye Group had problems again, even all the workers. This affects Murong Huansha himself. As the beauty president, Murong Huansha has always been the focus of attention from all walks of life. Young beauties and presidents will always become the favorites of heaven, and they will receive a lot of attention.


    "Miss Murong, how do you view the collective illness of the workers?"


    "Miss Murong, do you think this has something to do with the Tianni Group? Is there any coincidence in this?"


    "This disease is sudden, is there a subtle subtlety?"


    "..."


    The reporters babbled and asked any questions.


    Murong Huansha tried her best to keep calm, but she didn''t know how to answer. Because the workers fell ill suddenly and strangely, even the hospital could not give a good answer. In addition, she must be very cautious about such a serious matter as it is a matter of life. If one answer is wrong, it will be fatal, no matter to her or to the Tianni Group.


    The reporter started the live broadcast at this time, and the TV station also sorted out the matter. In a certain room, a girl sits on the sofa and eats sunflower seeds, watching the news, which is about the collective illness of the Tianni Group workers.


    This girl is Yun Youlan.


    As an exorcist, Yun Youlan is somewhat curious about the strange illnesses of those workers. Because of the strange diseases that science cannot explain, most of them belong to the kind of supernatural diseases.


    Yun Youlan did not go to Murong Huansha to discuss. She felt like a woman of Murong Huansha''s level. She was a low-level figure who had been raised by a grandmother who was a godwife since she was a child, and has always been able to feed herself. Just watch the excitement.


    However, Tang Ye appeared behind her unknowingly.


    "You are also paying attention to this matter, very good." Tang Ye said suddenly.


    "Ah!" Suddenly heard a voice behind her, shocking Yun Youlan and almost falling off the sofa.


    She looked back and saw Tang Ye wearing a hood, wanting to cry without tears, the senior man came here without making a sound to scare people to death, right?


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at Yun Youlan. His plan was to let Yun Youlan act as his agent.

 Chapter 1026： Beauty doctor?

    Yun Youlan was speechless, thinking that the city of Yanjing was big enough, but Tang Ye found her so easily. How long hasn''t it been apart, what do you come to do?


    "Senior, my door is not broken, can you knock on the door and go the right way?!" Yun Youlan stared at Tang Ye a little annoyed, her heart still beating so fast, she was frightened by Tang Ye just now.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "You are an exorcist, so you were scared like this?"


    "People are much more terrible than ghosts. I''m afraid that people will pretend to be ghosts." Yun Youlan said not good, but she went to pour tea. Tang Ye came to her to receive her.


    However, only then did she find that she was wearing loose clothes, and she was only wearing sports underwear. Although not as exposed as the underwear, it was already exposed to the roots of the thighs, and the two white-flowered-t legs were fully exposed.


    "Ah!" Yun Youlan yelled in surprise, and immediately covered the pillow on the sofa, staring at Tang Ye and said, "You, you turn around, don''t watch!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, turned around to avoid, and said, "Don''t worry, I am not interested in a little girl like you, and you are a lot worse than my woman."


    "You..." Yun Youlan wanted to slap Tang Ye to death with a slap.


    This man talking has never been so shameless and viper. When I saw my body, I didn''t admit my mistakes. I even said I was inferior to other women. What a man, this is, talking is too hurtful. If he were a woman, he would definitely slap in the face and say break up!


    Yun Youlan got dressed quickly. Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t peek at her, she barely got so angry. She hummed: "Okay, sit down. If you don''t think you are my savior, I will definitely rush. You went out, hum!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t need to sit, you follow me."


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was taken aback and hummed: "Why are you going? I just came back now, and I haven''t been able to rest well."


    Tang Ye pointed to the news being broadcast on the TV.


    The footage on the news was first broadcast to the real estate development zone under the responsibility of Tianni Group. Several workers were working, but suddenly fell down. They convulsed all over, their face turned pale, their eyes were dull, and they were accompanied by vomiting. It looks very serious.


    This was edited, and it was the scene when the worker fell down. The subsequent scenes were also edited and played to the No. 1 Hospital of the city, where several doctors rescued the sick workers, but there was no effect. An experienced old doctor furrowed his brows in the interview, saying that the situation is not optimistic.


    News This is to sort out the critical illness of the workers encountered by the Tianni Group. The last picture was broadcast to this time. A group of reporters surrounded Murong Huansha and kept asking questions. Murong Huansha kept calm when facing the crowd of reporters. , But inevitably began to worry about his face.


    When Yun Youlan saw Tang Ye beckoning to her for the news on the TV, she guessed what happened, and thought Tang Ye was joking, and said, "You mean...participate in the critical illness of Tianni Group workers?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    "Heh..." Yun Youlan laughed, sat back on the sofa and said, "Senior, I don''t know what you do. Maybe you can intervene in a lot of things. But I know who I am. I am just one. For those who have less than two hundred yuan in total wealth, grandma is now taking over the exorcism. Some people will give money if they believe it, but they won''t. But no matter if you give it or not, grandma says I will do it. So, how can a pauper like me have the eyes of a woman at the level of Murong Huansha?"


    Tang Ye thought Yun Youlan had any worries. It turned out to be status and money. This kind of thing is not a problem at all. He smiled and said, "Don''t be presumptuous."


    "Cut!" Yun Youlan snorted disdainfully, and continued to nibble on her seeds, and said, "Senior, are you an idealist? Are you living in your utopian world? Everyone is equal... What do you think? Is everyone equal?"


    Tang Ye walked to Yun Youlan, condescending, and suddenly "slapped"!


    Yun Youlan thought that Tang Ye slapped her, but Tang Ye gave her a bank card.


    Tang Ye said to her: "There is at least one million in this card. Do something for me. The money is yours."


    "Ah...?!" Yun Youlan opened her mouth wide, staring at Tang Ye in shock.


    She had never seen such handsome actions and such sweet words.


    Senior, this fellow throws himself a million? Is this a million that I can never earn in my life?


    Yun Youlan grabbed the bank card and was overjoyed, like a little miser. Yun Youlan loves money very much. Of course, everyone loves money. It''s just a status identity like Tang Ye, the money is just a string of long numbers in the bank card that looks dizzy, annoying!


    This is a good pretense.


    Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan again: "Are you going to do it?"


    "Do it!" Yun Youlan held the bank card, as if she was afraid that Tang Ye would go back, stood up and said to Tang Ye, "Of course!"


    "Wait!" Yun Youlan suddenly realized something, took a step back, protected her body with her hands, and said, "What exactly do you do? If you do that kind of love, don''t do it! I won''t betray my body!"


    Tang Ye''s expression was contemptuous, just covered by a hood, Yun Youlan couldn''t see it. This little girl, she doesn''t bother to play!


    Tang Ye was quite happy that Yun Youlan had such a bottom line. Facing a million girls who can still love themselves so much, not many.


    However, Tang Ye was disappointed in the next second, Yun Youlan relaxed, and reluctantly said: "I won''t do that for you, but I can touch or touch it for you..."


    Haha!


    Tang Ye slapped it over, just like the elders taught the juniors, and said in a bad manner: "If you get nervous, I will find someone else to do it."


    "Don''t don''t!" Yun Youlan grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and put the bank card in his pocket, and said with great enthusiasm: "Senior, don''t worry, isn''t it just to solve the problem from the Tianni Group. Is it something? I have paid attention to this matter. Based on my intuition, it is almost a supernatural incident. The workers are invaded by Yin Qi!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Since you know, then prepare to start with me."


    "Yeah!" With a million in his pocket, Yun Youlan was extremely aggressive.


    She now feels that everything is a dream. She has been a poor child for more than 20 years. Because of an opportunity, she will fly to a branch and become a phoenix?


    Touch that bank card every two seconds, it''s very real!


    "I will answer your questions one by one, I hope everyone will keep order!" Murong Huansha''s voice in response to the reporters came from the news.


    Tang Ye looked at the TV. The picture above showed Murong Huansha standing on the steps of the city¡¯s No. 1 Hospital and said to many reporters: ¡°For the workers who have had an accident, our Tianni Group will try our best to rescue them. For this reason, We invited Dr. Ke Yuke, the''sage doctor'', to personally see the sick workers. I believe, I think everyone will also believe that Dr. Ke will definitely solve the workers¡¯ strange illness."


    "Ke Yu?"


    "Could it be the genius doctor who had gone back to China for three years and performed hundreds of complicated operations without any failure? Ke Yu, who was also called the ¡®sacred hand of Furong¡¯ because he was young and beautiful like a lotus on water-Dr. Ke!"


    "That high-profile Queen''s genius doctor who was rejected by major hospitals because he was too beautiful and not **** like a doctor?"


    The reporters were very surprised at the Ke Yu mentioned by Murong Huansha, who seemed to be an amazing person.


    Yun Youlan, who was changing clothes, heard the sound in the news and hurried out to look. If someone can solve the Tianni Group''s problem, wouldn''t the one million she got it be gone?


    She would never allow this to happen!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, the money I spent will not come back."


    Nima!


    Yun Youlan was so moved that she wanted to cry, and she really wanted to go up and kiss Tang Ye. This thigh, my old lady hugs!


    "From today, I am yours!" Yun Youlan said solemnly.

 Chapter 1027： Not worthy to talk about measurements!

    Yun Youlan really didn''t have any consciousness at all. Tang Ye was the savior who had saved her twice. She should find a way to repay, and repay with self-esteem!


    As a result, she also accepted Tang Ye''s bank card with one million deposits and "sold" herself to Tang Ye unscrupulously, becoming a money fan.


    Not to blame her, who made Tang Ye such an awesome person. Treating money as dung... makes Yun Youlan feel that he really doesn''t care about money, so don''t let the money he throws out for nothing!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Yun Youlan to become a money fan without a face and no skin, and said with an aura: "You just love money so much?"


    "Nonsense!" Yun Youlan said without concealment: "Don''t you know the pain of saving for two months if you want to buy a dress you like? For someone like you who is inhumane, what? Will understand the hardships of those of us at the bottom?"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with Yun Youlan, and said, "Are you ready? Let''s set off when you are ready."


    In fact, Tang Ye gave Yun Youlan one million directly, not just casually. It was indeed a reason that he was not short of money, but he was not short of money and would not be exaggerated to lose one million casually. Tang Ye''s doing this can be regarded as a kind of buying Yunyoulan. Money may not make a person pay true loyalty, but it can play a supporting role. Tang Ye was still happy to be able to achieve this effect with money.


    Moreover, doing so can be regarded as helping Yun Youlan. It is very good to be able to help Yun Youlan. Yun Youlan said, her family''s income is all through the grandmother who is a godwife to receive tasks, and then get paid after completion. However, in this bustling city, how many people believe in goddesses? Besides, sometimes exorcism is done for free.


    On the contrary, the cost of props and materials required to do the exorcist business is very high. Like those talisman paper, incense, ink thread, etc., are the most basic. If the situation is more complicated, such as the need for soil in a specific place, it must be specially extracted. The cost of running back and forth and other costs will be very high.


    Now Yun Youlan works for the Red Wall. Although the salary is not very high, the situation is a lot better, because the income is stable, and she has money to make money every month. If you change it, you may live well this month, but next month you may have to eat soil.


    "Let''s go when you are ready." Tang Ye said to Yun Youlan.


    "Yeah!" Yun Youlan nodded.


    "Do you have a car?" Tang Ye asked.


    Yun Youlan rolled her eyes and said, "Do you think I am a person who can afford a car?"


    "I''ll take you to fly, there''s no time to linger." Tang Ye said.


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was taken aback. The local tyrant who just dumped one of her own bank cards just took her to fly? Really fly now?


    Tang Ye was thinking about helping Murong Huansha solve the problem, but didn''t explain to Yun Youlan, he directly picked up Yun Youlan, jumped out of the window, chose a straight line, leaped between high-rise buildings, and swept towards the city''s first hospital.


    "Ah!" Yun Youlan was hugged by Tang Ye, suddenly jumped into the sky, and then fell down. It was more exciting than going to the amusement park to ride a roller coaster. She couldn''t help screaming and hugged Tang Ye with her hands.


    Tang Ye ignored her and swept towards the City First Hospital only faster, not the fastest.


    "You, you..." It was really like flying, Yun Youlan was so surprised and excited that she couldn''t speak.


    Fortunately, she was an exorcist, and knew that something contrary to scientific logic existed, so after adapting to Tang Ye''s rhythm, she slowly relaxed her mind and stopped making such a fuss.


    At this time, Yun Youlan hugged Tang Ye tightly, feeling the power bursting out of Tang Ye''s body. She felt that Tang Ye''s strength was far more than that, just like countless powers flooded Tang Ye''s body, but was suppressed by Tang Ye. In addition, she touched Tang Ye''s body. Although Tang Ye was wearing clothes, she still felt that Tang Ye''s muscles were very strong and tough.


    This is by no means a body that a bad old man would have!


    "This guy...maybe really just a handsome young guy."


    Yun Youlan thought so. She hasn''t given up on that romantic longing. She was saved by a mysterious person, who changed her destiny. She slowly fell in love with this mysterious person, and then the truth of the mysterious person was revealed. She was a great handsome guy!


    Happy ending!


    Girl heart, girl... Yun Youlan imagined some love stories that she longed for.


    She couldn''t help but poking Tang Ye''s chest, feeling that Tang Ye''s pectoral muscles were bigger than her chest, which made her confirm her thoughts-Tang Ye is a young and strong guy!


    However, Tang Ye immediately attacked her from the other side: "Don''t you feel inferior by doing this? My pectoral muscles are bigger than yours. You have no face to talk about measurements in front of me as a man. Are you too unqualified as a woman? Up."


    "You..." Yun Youlan felt that Tang Ye was very mean to her, and her mouth was particularly poisonous.


    The scary thing is that everything Tang Ye said was right, and she couldn''t refute it at all.


    "You are obviously a young man, why do you think of yourself as an old man? Is it to avoid me? Then don''t worry, I am not interested in you at all!" Yun Youlan grunted.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to cover up these things. It was difficult to cover up this thing. For example, when he showed his hands, he knew at first glance that it was a young man, not an old man. His attitude towards Yun Youlan has not changed, and he hums: "In short, I can''t be wrong with you."


    "Cut!" Yun Youlan snorted.


    ...


    In front of the city''s No. 1 Hospital, Murong Huansha mentioned Ke Yu. The reporters'' attention was immediately diverted and they began to discuss Ke Yu.


    "Doctor Ke is here!"


    Suddenly, someone among the reporters shouted. Suddenly, the limelight of President Murong Huansha was robbed. Everyone looked back and saw a luxury sports car parked in front of the hospital, and then a woman walked out of the car.


    "Doctor Ke! Doctor Ke!"


    Seeing that woman, a group of reporters rushed towards him like a mad, like a group of hungry wolves, excited when they saw the little sheep.


    Murong Huansha looked at Ke Yu, a little unhappy. This was not because Ke Yu robbed her of the limelight, but because she felt that Ke Yu was not like a doctor, and the most important thing was that she did not help her solve the worker''s illness.


    Looking at Ke Yu, it can be said that she does not look like a doctor. Dressed like the nurse sister in a certain island country action movie, too **** and coquettish!


    She is wearing a white nurse uniform, which is tight! Under this uniform, the body is swollen from front to back, **** and hot.


    As a doctor, I actually wear that short!


    Ke Yu''s short skirt is similar to Qi Bi skirt. As long as you lift it lightly, you can see her underwear! Unless he wears leggings... Under such a short skirt, Ke Yu''s **** is fully revealed.


    There is also a pair of high heels that may cause inconvenience, which will affect the rescue!


    Is this what a doctor should wear?


    In addition to his hot and **** body, Ke Yu also looks very good. I got popular curly hair, long, straight down my waist. The face is light makeup and thick, white and flawless face, delicate features.


    This is like a model wearing a nurse uniform doing a photo shoot, or an **** star, no wonder the major hospitals refuse her to join!

 Chapter 1028： Its the enemy!

    Ke Yu was a genius doctor who suddenly appeared after Tang Ye went to the Guwu rivers and lakes. After he cured a wealthy businessman who was considered incurable by authoritative experts, she became famous because she was saving a terminally ill person. Alive.


    The reason for her popularity is also her acting style.


    Like her dress, quite high-profile. After being rejected by major hospitals, she claimed to look down on the so-called experts and professors of any hospital. If she thinks that she is not a doctor like this, she has a doctor¡¯s license and a doctor¡¯s license, so she is indeed a doctor.


    If you think she is a hype, then the success after time has made everyone who want to deny her shut up. She really succeeded in curing many people with chronic diseases or severe injuries.


    Another reason for Ke Yu''s reputation is that she only treats people who can move her. So far, the people she treats are super rich, and the cost is quite high, which is impossible for ordinary people to afford. It is not that she does not treat ordinary people, as long as ordinary people can impress her with reasons, she can go to the doctor.


    With superb medical skills, coquettish dress and outstanding personality, Ke Yu has become an internet celebrity doctor in just a few years.


    Ke Yu came to the City No. 1 Hospital because the doctor was helpless when the worker was suffering from a strange illness. Murong Huansha was eager to solve it, so she invited her. Therefore, it was not that the workers had a reason to impress her, but Murong Huansha''s money impressed her.


    Murong Huansha doesn''t mind Ke Yu''s high-profile style, as long as it can solve the strange problems of the workers. But now that the workers have problems again, she is very upset. So she had some opinions on Ke Yu who enjoyed the worship of those reporters, but she didn''t say much because of the occasion.


    Mu Yue understood Murong Huansha¡¯s feelings and went straight to Ke Yu and said, ¡°Doctor Ke, the workers are critically ill, so please go and see them immediately. Our Tianni Group invites you to treat the illness, not to let you be in front of others. Catwalk."


    Ke Yu chuckled, disdainful of Mu Yue, and said, "It''s better to say that these men like to think in the lower body rather than to walk the show. Look at them, don''t I dress smarter and more sexy? They just don''t have a brain. Fight for good."


    Ke Yu was guarded by several full-time bodyguards. The reporter could not enter the protection circle. They could not hear the conversation between Ke Yu and Mu Yue. If I heard Ke Yu, I wonder if they will be crazy for her.


    But Ke Yu was right. The male part of these reporters would be so obsessed with her, not simply because of her medical skills, but also because of her beauty and figure.


    Mu Yue didn''t like Ke Yu''s style, did not continue to talk to Ke Yu, walked ahead and took Ke Yu into the hospital to see the workers.


    Although Murong Huansha asked Tang Ye to help solve it, but now Tang Ye is not easy to show up, and Ke Yu was invited by her with money, Ke Yu also has the strength, since the money is given, there is no need for nothing. If Ke Yu can solve it, don''t bother Tang Ye to come forward, she thinks it''s not bad.


    If Ke Yu can''t solve it and wants Tang Ye to go out of the way, then the remaining remuneration for Ke Yu in the agreement will not be paid.


    When Ke Yu arrived at the entrance of the hospital, he passed by several experts and professors from the city''s first hospital.


    Several experts and professors were calm and disgusted with Ke Yu. If it was not forced by the situation, they would not let Ke Yu step into the hospital. Dressed like a street girl, said to be an angel in white, they found it very ironic.


    Perhaps what makes them unable to accept Ke Yu the most is that they cannot heal the workers, but Ke Yu can!


    This hurts their self-esteem.


    Ke Yu knew their resentment towards her, but the more they were like this, the more arrogant Ke Yu was. He stopped to sarcastically said to them: "A group of stubborn old guys who have no abilities or no abilities, think they rely on an old qualification. Can you show me something? Stupid!"


    "You..." Several old experts and professors were shaking with anger.


    The contradiction between Ke Yu and the doctors of the City No. 1 Hospital existed from the beginning. Murong Huansha didn''t want them to delay treatment because of this incident, and immediately went to reconcile them, and asked Mu Yue to take Ke Yu to see the workers quickly.


    Ke Yu sneered playfully at the expert professors, snorted disdainfully, and entered the hospital, leaving a few expert professors who were discouraged by Murong Huansha from being angry.


    Ke Yu has no respect for these experts and professors.


    "Is that woman a doctor?" Tang Ye and Yun Youlan approached the entrance of the City No. 1 Hospital, and Yun Youlan said angrily when they saw Ke Yu''s attitude.


    Tang Ye ignored Ke Yu, focusing on the experts and professors. He didn''t see Lin Yourong''s grandfather Chen Shuqing, so he must have retired. He was so guilty that he didn''t even see the old man after coming back. Even if you can''t show up, you have to go to see it. He decided to go after the worker''s illness was resolved tonight.


    Tang Ye glanced at the angry Yun Youlan and said, "Do you know that she is an exorcist just like you?"


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was taken aback.


    Tang Ye can feel very clear to people who are born with spirit bodies. After all, his strength is several levels higher, how the enemy''s strength is invisible to him. When he first saw Ke Yu, he felt a physical psychic breath from Ke Yu, that is to say, Ke Yu is an exorcist.


    However, Tang Ye also felt other breaths from Ke Yu. That gave him an evil feeling. He has an evil side in himself, and he is no stranger to evil spirits. For this reason, he guessed that Ke Yu might be on the side of the blood demon. As for why Ke Yu would help Murong Huansha save the workers, he has to investigate again.


    Maybe it is Ke Yu''s self-directed and self-acted work from strange illness to treatment.


    Ke Yu was an exorcist at the same time, making Yun Youlan feel that her position in Tang Ye''s heart was threatened by Ke Yu, and quickly asked Tang Ye: "That woman is also an exorcist? Is she very powerful?"


    "Better than you." Tang Ye told the truth.


    Yun Youlan''s expression darkened suddenly, and one hand couldn''t help touching the bank card with the one million deposit. She looked pitiful and said carefully: "Then, do you still need me to help Murong Huansha? "


    She was worried that if Ke Yu solved the worker''s strange illness, Tang Ye would take back the bank card.


    Tang Ye was really speechless to this money fan, squeezed her face and said, "Don''t worry, I said, the money spent will not be recovered, why don''t you believe me?"


    Yun Youlan was overjoyed, she almost burst into tears when she saw Tang Ye, she was moved. She acted very conscientiously again, and said: "But, if I don''t help you, I''m sorry to take this money..."


    "Did I say I don''t need your help?" Tang Ye wondered.


    Yun Youlan was taken aback for a moment, and said in doubt: "Since Ke Yu is better than me, he will definitely be able to cure those workers, so what should I do..."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked inside the city''s first hospital, and said, "What if Ke Yu is the enemy?"

 Chapter 1029： Exorcism holy artifact!

    A big beauty is generally not considered a bad person. At least men are more willing to look forward to her and imagine that she is his own woman. So Yun Youlan was quite curious. Tang Ye actually said that Ke Yu was the enemy without being confused by Ke Yu''s beauty and **** appeal.


    Just like a joke, how does a woman know if a man is interesting to her? Then ask her first, are you a beauty? She said yes. Then the answer is obvious, this man likes her.


    Good looks are enough!


    Yun Youlan thinks this kind of statement is very vivid, anyway, men mostly depend on the appearance of women, and morality is the last thing.


    Tang Ye was really convinced by Yun Youlan¡¯s little head, and couldn¡¯t help poking, and hummed, ¡°Does it mean that it¡¯s intolerable for me to say that Ke Yu is an enemy? Your questioning look in my eyes is what happened?"


    In fact, Yun Youlan was very happy that Tang Ye treated Ke Yu as an enemy, so that the bank card with a million deposits in her pocket would have a great chance of being kept. She smiled awkwardly, and said to Tang Ye: "No, I think you are very different, unlike those male reporters who are fascinated by Ke Yu when they see Ke Yu. You are really a different man. Oh!"


    Tang Ye saw Yun Youlan touching her pocket with one hand, and didn''t want to talk about her. She was just concerned about the money!


    Hey, I didn''t expect this girl to be so greedy for money!


    "Let''s go into the hospital and see how Ke Yu treats the workers." Tang Ye said to Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan nodded.


    Tang Ye first called Murong Huansha. In order to prevent Yun Youlan from knowing his relationship with Murong Huansha, he avoided Yun Youlan. On the phone, he told Murong Huansha to bring someone else to help solve the worker''s condition, and told Murong Huansha that Ke Yu might have a problem.


    Murong Huansha was very angry when she heard it, but she didn''t expect Ke Yu to have a problem! She believed Tang Ye and said that she would let Tang Ye handle the matter. She told Tang Ye that when Ke Yu was treating his illness, no unrelated people were allowed to watch, saying that it was to protect her own medical skills.


    In this way, Tang Ye and Yun Youlan had to secretly see how Ke Yu treated the workers. Don''t worry, it is not difficult for someone like Tang Ye who can fly away.


    But Yun Youlan may not be able to do it, Tang Ye asked her: "Will you fly over the wall? Just step on the wall with vigorous feet, and easily climb from the ground to the upper floors."


    Yun Youlan was embarrassed, shook her head and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t do it. Grandma taught me how to exorcise magic, how to use talisman, how to cast spells, etc., but flying this kind of thing... I really hope I can do it. , So handsome..."


    "So I told you to work hard!" Tang Ye said badly.


    Yun Youlan is a little accustomed to Tang Ye''s harsh attitude towards her. She felt that Tang Ye was just like her grandma. Hate iron is not like steel. She curled her lips and snorted: "Even if I work hard, no one teaches me! You said you taught me, but you only knew me. It would be nice if we met earlier..."


    Yun Youlan showed an aggrieved look.


    Tang Ye relented and said, "After that, I will teach you that you must study hard."


    "Yeah! I will!" Yun Youlan nodded her head.


    Tang Ye saw her like this, and suddenly he saw the apprentice He Zhiqiu in Guwu Jianghu. He was out of mind for a while, and thought it was amazing.


    He stopped reprimanding Yun Youlan and said: "Then I hold you, you should hold on to me."


    "Yeah!" Yun Youlan nodded her head again.


    But when Tang Ye held her waist with one hand and her hip with the other, she regretted it. This hug, the range of physical contact is a bit large... Yun Youlan blushed slowly. Although she hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s appearance, she always imagined Tang Ye as the appearance of Prince Charming in her heart, so being in such close contact with Tang Ye made her cautious and pounding fast.


    Yun Youlan secretly looked at Tang Ye with her eyes, but she could not see Tang Ye''s face. Her thoughts were already in thousands, and she felt an indescribable feeling towards Tang Ye.


    Workers suffering from strange diseases were placed in the isolation room on the third floor of the hospital. Because workers¡¯ strange illnesses cannot be diagnosed, and on such a large scale, it would be terrible if an infectious disease is involved and must be isolated.


    Tang Ye took Yun Youlan over the eaves and walked up the wall, jumping up from the ground lightly and silently, and then floated in a place outside the isolation room where there was no light. You could see the situation inside, but you could not see them inside.


    Yun Youlan was even more surprised. What the hell, can seniors float in the air? Is it possible to fly freely?


    This must be an alien from which planet!


    Yun Youlan suddenly thought of the once-popular TV, you from the stars, she thinks Tang Ye is you from the sun!


    Tang Ye was not as careful as Yun Youlan, looking towards the isolation room, and saw Ke Yu holding up a silver knife, or blade, to a worker. The blade is very special, it seems to be incomplete.


    Ke Yu swung down the incomplete blade at a worker, and suddenly two silver rays of light were emitted, and the rays of light fell into the worker''s body. The worker vomited something, his pale complexion improved a lot, and his blood color slowly recovered.


    Ke Yu healed people, so amazing! Just use a broken blade?


    After curing a worker, Ke Yu showed a playful smile, as if admiring his masterpiece, rather than being happy and proud of saving a worker''s life.


    She looked at the incomplete blade in her hand, very dear, like a peerless baby.


    Tang Ye stared at the cruel blade from outside. He felt that the incomplete blade was very difficult, with extremely powerful power, and could even directly expel Yin Qi!


    This white blade was called the residual willow silver blade by Ke Yu.


    The Remnant Willow Silver Blade is Ke Yu''s exclusive scalpel, and she regards the Remnant Willow Silver Blade more than her own life.


    It was a small white blade as pure as snow, and it looked like a broken willow leaf, so it was called Residual Willow. Although it is a remnant willow, it is pure white and flawless, without any dirt or grime. It is awe-inspiring as if it were a fetish born in the ice.


    Fetish?


    This may be an exaggeration, but there are gods in the world, which is undeniable today. And the remnant willow silver blade, if you look at it quietly, you will find that it has a faint white light, not only pure white, but also very sacred!


    Even when using the remnant willow silver blade, Ke Yu, who was originally arrogant and arrogant, seemed pure and holy, as if she was a quiet and kind beauty. The ability to affect users is a characteristic of fetishes.


    Yun Youlan also saw Ke Yu''s methods to treat workers, and she was very surprised. Ke Yu''s methods are too powerful, she thinks she can''t match them. However, she could also see that Ke Yu was relying on that white blade, could it be the sacred weapon of exorcism?


    She heard from her grandmother that exorcists have special exorcism props, which are different from those talismans and the like, which are both exorcism holy tools and side weapons. It''s just that her conditions are too bad, and she has never touched any sacred artifacts.


    She also feels too far away, holy artifact... holy, how can you get it casually?


    She didn''t understand, why did Ke Yu have it? What is Ke Yu''s identity?


    Yun Youlan''s doubts were also Tang Ye''s doubts.

 Chapter 1030： Self-guided self-performance!

    To be able to use the gods, there must be a great chance. Divine things have spiritual root consciousness. If they are not for people with great opportunities, they will not recognize it, and they will not be able to exert their due power. Now that Ke Yu can use the power of the blade, it shows that she is recognized by the gods.


    A woman who has been approved by a fetish must have a big background. However, even so Tang Ye would not be afraid of her. The fetish of the big world is also under the limit of luck. Coming back from the Guwu rivers and lakes, Tang Ye, who was suppressing his power, would not lose to anyone in the big world or things in power. So he was just curious about Ke Yu''s identity.


    After Ke Yu rescued a sick worker, he continued to rescue another. With the power of the remnant willow and silver blade, she soon saved dozens of workers. The improvement of the workers has improved a lot, their faces regained their blood, and they no longer appear to be dying at any time.


    Tang Yeben suspected that Ke Yu had a problem. Now that the workers are getting better, but Ke Yu hasn''t made any extraordinary actions, he is very puzzled. Is the evil spirit that Ke Yu felt is fake?


    Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan, who was also an exorcist beside him, and said, "Do you see any problems with Ke Yu?"


    Yun Youlan shook her head and said, "It seems there is no problem."


    "Look again," Tang Ye said.


    The two continued to float and look at Ke Yu from the blind corner of the window. Ke Yu had finished treating the workers and put away the hand-in-hand. She turned and left, with a playful smile. Suddenly, I saw her take out a small bottle, open it, and a faint black air from the small bottle spread to the entire ward.


    Ke Yu did this very quickly, and turned around and blocked the bottle with his body. Even watching the video, he couldn''t detect this little movement.


    Ke Yu turned and left. The conditions of the workers were much better, and no one would doubt her treatment.


    However, she would not have imagined that a hidden master like Tang Ye led another exorcist to look at her outside. Although Yun Youlan, the exorcist, was a half-hearted person, she could still detect the small movements that Ke Yu made.


    The small movements that Ke Yu makes can''t be done by looking, but by "feeling". When she opened the small bottle and let out a faint black air, both Tang Ye and Yun Youlan felt a breath of death. Tang Ye has the vitality of withered trees in spring, Yun Youlan is an exorcist, so both of them are very sensitive to the breath of death.


    Originally thought that Ke Yu had no problem, she did not expect that she would still show her feet at the last moment. After she left, Tang Ye and Yun Youlan entered the ward. Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan to investigate. The small movements that Ke Yu did just now must be related to the secret exorcism.


    Yun Youlan must take care of Tang Ye''s money, she is very active. She has a lot of opinions on Ke Yu, she can''t understand Ke Yu''s **** enchanting, she can''t understand Ke Yu''s arrogant attitude, and she can''t understand Ke Yu secretly harming people in the name of saving lives. There are many reasons why a woman hates another woman, so Yun Youlan quickly found out what Ke Yu had done.


    "She just released a yin qi, and there is still a small part of corpse qi in the yin qi, which can make people lose the balance between yin and yang, causing pale, vomiting and weakness. Then affected by the corpse qi, the body will ulcerate terribly." Yun Youlan said to Tang Ye after investigating with the knowledge of the exorcist.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Isn''t that the same as the strange disease that the workers had suffered before?"


    "Yes!" Yun Youlan said.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "So, Ke Yu is directing and acting the workers'' strange diseases?"


    "Yes, that bitch!" Yun Youlan said angrily, she has a temper, because... she is very jealous of Ke Yu''s figure.


    Now that he knew what Ke Yu had done, things would be easier to handle. Tang Ye felt that Ke Yu had something to do with the blood demons led by Wen Zhongyuan. Since it is necessary to eradicate the Gorefiend power, it is a good choice to follow Ke Yu''s line. It is not difficult to kill Ke Yu, but Tang Ye will not kill her so quickly.


    Fishing always needs bait.


    Tang Ye said to Yun Youlan: "You will deal with the situation of these workers, and after handling them, go to Murong Huansha, explain the situation to Murong Huansha, and then take Murong Huansha to expose Ke Yu."


    Yun Youlan was taken aback, a little embarrassed: "It''s okay to save these workers, but when I see Murong Huansha, will she believe me? Also, go to expose Ke Yu... Ke Yu has a sacred weapon of exorcism, which is very powerful. , I, I can''t beat..."


    Tang Ye watched Yun Youlan stay silent, creating a very majestic atmosphere.


    Yun Youlan felt that Tang Ye was angry, and said, "Then I will try! But when dealing with Ke Yu, you must protect me secretly!"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded.


    After confessing the matter, Tang Ye jumped out of the window and stood silent on the top of the hospital, watching the night scene of the city with lights like stars.


    What Murong Huansha encountered was not planned. He was going to see Han Ya to investigate the vampire. He can only solve the matter of Murong Huansha now. Hanya has north-south protection, so there will be no problem for the time being. The blood demon forces led by Wen Zhongyuan are also the top priority, but now they are both internal and external.


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky again, sometimes at a loss, although the things he had to do right now didn''t seem to be that strong. If it weren''t for her own woman to be involved, I''m afraid it would be even more so. As the princess said, she seemed to want to go to heaven more and more. With today''s strength, I am afraid that only in the sky can we find more motivation.


    Human minds are so strange. If you hold it in your hand, there will always be some messy thoughts slowly. And for the unobtained, there is often a motivation to be more focused.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye gently shook his head and smiled bitterly. The reporters downstairs suddenly quarreled, and it was caused by Ke Yu going out after treatment.


    Tang Ye looked down, couldn''t help but sneer, Ke Yu, beautiful genius doctor?


    It''s just playing with some magic tricks!


    Tang Ye jumped down from the tall building and followed Ke Yu.


    Yun Youlan hurriedly cleared the yin Qi released by Ke Yu in the workers'' ward, so that the workers would not have any more accidents, and then went to Murong Huansha as ordered by Tang Ye.


    Not surprisingly, she was stopped by the security guard and couldn''t get close to Murong Huansha until Mu Yue went to understand the situation. She said that Ke Yu had a problem, and Mu Yue thought that Tang Ye would bring someone over to help Murong Huansha told her. This person is Yun Youlan, and Mu Yue takes Yun Youlan to see Murong Huansha.


    "Woman?" Murong Huansha was a little surprised when she saw Yun Youlan, as well as a faint resentment.


    She didn''t like any other women to appear next to Tang Ye, because women were not safe in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye was a wolf, and women like sheep were easily eaten. Tang Ye ate so much, be careful to choke to death!


    Seeing Murong Huansha''s cold and arrogant look, Yun Youlan kept cursing Tang Ye in her heart. She didn''t like this kind of thing very much. Her status was humble. Standing in front of Murong Huansha was just as uncomfortable as being scrutinized.


    Yun Youlan had the consciousness of not being an exorcist. As an exorcist, such a special identity is better than too many people. Perhaps Yun Youlan was born at the bottom, peaceful and close to the people, even if she was an exorcist, she considered herself an ordinary person.


    "Are you sure there is something wrong with Ke Yu?" Murong Huansha asked after scanning Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan nodded, making a very low voice.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Then let me see Ke Yu. Those who calculate me like this should pay a little price."


    Yun Youlan was taken aback, surprised: "You, do you believe me?"


    Murong Huansha smiled, did not answer Yun Youlan, greeted Mu Yue, and set off to stop Ke Yu.


    Yun Youlan thinks Murong Huansha is cool and has a lot of courage. She doesn''t have this kind of courage, so not every woman can stand in such a high position.

 Chapter 1031： Black group!

    Ke Yu had already left, Murong Huansha stopped her and called her to tell her that the worker''s situation had not been resolved, and asked her to return to the hospital.


    Ke Yu hung up Murong Huansha''s phone, frowning and squinting, thinking it was impossible. She controls things very well and is confident that such accidents will not occur.


    At this time, she drove a high-profile sports car and stopped outside a bar after traveling several streets. She got out of the car and entered the bar.


    Tang Ye followed Ke Yu all the time, saw Ke Yu enter the bar, squinted his eyes, and looked at the sign of the bar. There was no pattern on the dark border.


    He has a lot to do with the underground forces in Yanjing City-Dark Frontier. Before he left the big world, Jiang Xiaobai in the dark frontier was already in power. If nothing else, the dark frontier is now Jiang Xiaobai''s world. The Dark Frontier also annexed Jiangshanju and Axe, basically realizing the unification of underground forces.


    Places like bars have something to do with this aspect, but the bars that Ke Yu entered did not have the penetration of dark frontier forces.


    This made Tang Ye wonder, didn''t Jiang Xiaobai do this?


    Tang Ye watched the people entering and leaving the bar, then put the hood tighter, and swaggered into the bar like that.


    Wearing a hood looks very non-mainstream, like a hip-hop. Even if people can''t see his face in the bar, they won''t say anything about him. This is a place where all kinds of people come to have fun, and there are more weird people than Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye entered the bar directly after observing these phenomena.


    The situation in the bar is much the same. Drinking, singing, rock and roll people are all hilarious. At first glance, they are either handsome or beautiful. Tang Ye was not interested in these, and directly followed Ke Yu''s breath. Ke Yu was not outside, but went to the box.


    Tang Ye entered the box area, closed his eyes to feel, and listened carefully, it was not difficult to detect which box Ke Yu was in. This is the benefit of reaching the top of the strength. Although some conspiracies and tricks need to be investigated slowly, they can be easily dealt with in terms of dealing with the enemy. The enemy could not play tricks at all in front of him, because there was an absolute power gap.


    After knowing which box Ke Yu was in, Tang Ye leisurely leaned against the other side of the passage, raising his ears like a rabbit and overhearing the conversation there. Especially, with Tang Ye still having the supernatural power of the Obsession Realm, a high degree of concentration allows him to hear movement in a farther range.


    If someone comes from the corridor, he takes out his cell phone and pretends to be making a call.


    In the box, Ke Yu leaned lazily on the sofa, tilted his legs, showing her long **** legs. Under the tight skirt covering the hips, only the thighs are hidden. The invisible part of the skirt is what men want to snoop most. To show it like this, you only need to lift it gently, and then step up to reach the private passage that allows men to go to heaven. Because it is easy to do, so I want to do it very much. Men are always agitated in this situation.


    Opposite Ke Yu, and around the table on the left and right, there were two men and a woman. The two men stared at Ke Yu invariably, while the woman was smoking a cigarette, dressed more revealing than Ke Yu, and her manners revealed a slutty woman.


    "Black spirit demon, how about a drink?" The man sitting on Ke Yu''s right picked up the wine glass and stood up close to Ke Yu. He wanted to press Ke Yu''s white and **** thigh with one hand while drinking. Take advantage of the name.


    Men think this is not a big deal. People like them are slutty and crazy. When they get crazy, they just do it in front of people. A woman and this man do it, and it is common for the next man to go up again. For women of Ke Yu''s level, these men would definitely want to be. It''s just that Ke Yu didn''t go crazy with them much here. He didn''t have a chance before, but now he is seizing the opportunity.


    However, Ke Yu did not agree. She suddenly had the remnant willow silver blade in her hand, sending a cold light, facing the hand that the man wanted to put on her thigh.


    "I like cleaning, and I will never let dirty things touch." Ke Yu jokingly said.


    Seeing this, the woman on the left laughed jokingly, and said to the man: "So, our black spirit demon is a very thorny rose, not touchable. I said''Black Storm'', if you want to, come Enter me, I don''t mind, as long as you don''t last for less than half an hour, you will be soft."


    The man was rejected by Ke Yu, secretly unhappy, but he still kept smiling, and said to the woman who was talking: "Nigger woman, let it be with you. I don''t know how many men come in and out a day. What is it like? Not only boring , If you still **** a lot of energy from you, you will lose me."


    The woman shrugged and said with a smile: "It is better to say that you are young than my looseness. Or, let''s take it off and have a look?"


    "You..." The man was so angry that the man was said to be small by the woman, which hurt his self-esteem very much.


    The man sitting opposite Ke Yu had to be calm and restrained. He waved his hand and said, "Stop making trouble, Lord Gorefiend let our black group infiltrate Yanjing. This That¡¯s what we have to do."


    "Black Thunder Flash, you are the boss, you have the final say." The woman shrugged.


    These four people are really the people of Wen Zhongyuan. In the blackening group, Ke Yu is a black spirit demon. The man and woman who were about to fight are the black storm and the black ghost woman respectively. The man who reconciles the fight is called "Black Thunder Flash".


    Hei Lei Shan said: "I have been in contact with Jiang Xiaobai from the underground forces, and the progress is good. As long as I control Jiang Xiaobai, the underground forces will be fine."


    Ke Yu played with the remnant willow silver blade in his hand, and said: "The plan to control Murong Huansha is going on step by step, and the work of those workers is going well. As long as the things the **** woman gives me don''t go wrong, it will soon Can succeed."


    "Of course there will be no problems with what I gave you. The combination of Yin Qi and corpse poison can be solved by those mediocre doctors? Just kidding! Also, that walking corpse has also begun to play a role, let Murong Huansha suffer from both sides, and then you woman Save the beauty, why would Murong Huansha not rely on you? Thank me. Without me, you can''t succeed." The **** woman looked at Ke Yu with flesh-y desire in her eyes!


    Ke Yu glanced at her and said, "How do you want me to thank you?"


    The **** woman smiled: "If you hate men, then do it with me. I don''t care about men or women. I promise to make you scream so cool."


    Ke Yu shrugged and said, "I hate men and I don''t like women."


    "Hey!" The **** woman snorted, feeling that Ke Yu was quite boring.


    Hei Baofeng said: "If you need to kill someone, that''s my business."


    Black Thunder nodded flashingly, and said, "That''s how the plan is going..."


    With that, Hei Lei Shan suddenly stopped talking, staring at the outside of the box and squinting. Ke Yu, Black Storm, and Black Ghost Woman all looked cold. Black Storm was proficient in speed, and after winking at a few people, he instantly grabbed out of the box to see who was eavesdropping.


    But when he went outside, he saw no one. Immediately, Hei Lei Shan, the **** woman, and Ke Yu also came out, with a cold expression of killing intent.


    Hei Lei Shan said: "Check, who has passed outside just now."


    Tang Ye walked out of the box area with a pleasant smile on his mouth. I caught the black group from Ke Yu, so what can I catch from the black group?


    Tang Ye was not eager to destroy the black group, and wanted to catch more people from the blood demon forces, and then destroy them all together, giving the blood demon forces a painful blow!


    Aware of being spied on, Ke Yu stopped staying, left the bar, drove into her sports car, and went to see Murong Huansha.


    In the car, she held the steering wheel in one hand and played with the remnant willow silver blade in the other. She had a hunch that there might be an accident with Murong Huansha''s plan, so all she had to do was get rid of Murong Huansha!

 Chapter 1032： Kill if you cant control it!

    Ke Yu will not be so messy in doing things. If you can''t control Murong Huansha, get rid of it and let the Tianni Group unrest.


    The original result in the article is nothing more than to prevent Tianni Group from becoming the economic pillar of the Red Wall. As long as there is economic input, the Red Wall can discover and train talents, and research and manufacture weapons, which is very detrimental to the blood demons.


    Their plan now is not only to control Murong Huansha, but also to use the commercial capabilities of the Tianni Group for their own use. This will not only cut off the economic support on the other side of the Red Wall, but also deal with the Red Wall in turn.


    But things may not go so smoothly, so Ke Yu can take a step back and kill Murong Huansha, so that Tianni Group can no longer become the financial support of the Red Wall, which is also good.


    Just now Murong Huansha called, giving Ke Yu a kind of intuition, what does Murong Huansha know!


    Ke Yu would not underestimate Murong Huansha. Although Murong Huansha is a woman, she has built a business empire. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a genius to do such a thing at the age of less than thirty.


    How can a genius be fooled by others?


    Although Ke Yu has the power of a scarlet troll, yes, she is one of the members discovered by the text, but she is very clear about the nature of this world-the power of science is also terrible!


    Just like in the movie, the rich rely on technology, and the silk depends on mutation!


    For example, Iron Man, who has money to research and manufacture, uses technology to become a hero. And like Spider-Man, there is no money in the family, and you can become a hero by mutation... Ke Yu possesses those abilities, just as after mutation, she is very powerful. However, even though Murong Huansha does not have those abilities, she can be armed with technology and may not lose to her.


    Therefore, Ke Yu felt that if Murong Huansha found something, he should just kill it, and don''t let Murong Huansha go back and research out the weapon to deal with her.


    Besides, the current guns and ammunition are enough to deal with her, if Murong Huansha can study more powerful things, it will be very detrimental to her.


    Before returning to the City No. 1 Hospital, Ke Yu ran into Murong Huansha''s extended version with very high safety performance. It was Mu Yue who was driving, and Murong Huansha saw Ke Yu and asked Mu Yue to make a sudden turn, crossed the car in the road, and stopped Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu stopped the car abruptly and stared outside, his expression cold. With Murong Huansha''s reaction like this, she knew that there must be something wrong with her plan.


    Although she was already prepared to fail because she was facing an extraordinary woman like Murong Huansha, but at this moment, she was still particularly upset.


    Murong Huansha got off the car, along with Mu Yue and Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan is smaller than Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Following Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, she has no self-confidence. She felt that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s auras were very strong, and she didn''t have the slightest sense of existence. She also admired Murong Huansha and Mu Yue very much, so she went to trouble with Ke Yu. Ke Yu is a very powerful person!


    Yun Youlan looked around, she asked Tang Ye, if she went to deal with Ke Yu, Tang Ye would protect her in secret. She couldn''t see Tang Ye and was always very worried.


    Murong Huansha stood in front of Ke Yu''s car with Mu Yue and Yun Youlan, like a wife looking for two helpers to fight the mistress, in a fierce posture!


    Ke Yu looked at Murong Huansha in the car for a while, then shook his head and sneered, just as he gave up this time and stopped struggling. She got out of the car and leaned against the car, holding her hands on her chest, looking at Murong Huansha with a calm expression.


    "Do you know my purpose of stopping you?" Murong Huansha stared at Ke Yu and snorted coldly.


    Ke Yu smiled and said, "Looking at your appearance, shouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    "It''s really not a good thing." Murong Huansha said lightly.


    Ke Yu shrugged and said, "If that''s the case, if you pose like this, you are not afraid that I just drove away?"


    Murong Huansha joked, and said, "You wouldn''t be that kind of person. A proud woman, a confident woman who has an intention, will not run away."


    Ke Yu looked at Murong Huansha for a long time, then sighed helplessly, and said, "Murong Huansha, a woman who can stand on such a high place, really can''t be underestimated. So, let''s talk about it, why are you looking for me, she is so aggressive Looks like, what did I do wrong?"


    Murong Huansha said: "My people told me that it was true that you saved those workers, but it was true that you harmed those workers. In this true and false state, the workers'' situation will remain unresolved, and I am caught in a public opinion storm. , I will become more and more anxious, and I will eventually be controlled by people who can help me settle these things, such as... you.


    Ke Yu squinted his eyes and looked at Murong Huanshafu. "The president is the president, and his head is better than others. I want to know who made you come to this conclusion? Who told you, I save Those workers are real, so is it true that I harmed those workers?"


    Murong Huansha smiled and said nothing. Apart from her and Mu Yue, there was Yun Youlan alone. She didn''t know much about Yun Youlan, but as long as she knew that Yun Youlan was arranged by Tang Ye, she would trust it completely.


    Ke Yu finally discovered Yun Youlan who was very different from Murong Huansha in terms of dress, appearance, and aura. She was stunned. Could it be this humble little girl who caused her plan to fail?


    Yun Youlan still retains a pure college student, just like the kind of girl who just graduated from high school and is a regular freshman dressed up. She has not suffered from sorcery such as makeup, and she looks naive and ignorant as a whole. And Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both wear professional formal wear and mature makeup. In contrast, Yun Youlan is indeed like a little girl.


    Ke Yu could not tolerate his plan being ruined by such a little girl!


    What happened to losing to a little girl?


    "You said she saw through my plan?" Ke Yu stared at Yun Youlan and snorted to Murong Huansha.


    She looked at Yun Youlan up and down, trying to see something extraordinary from the little girl Yun Youlan, but she was disappointed that everything in Yun Youlan was nothing unusual.


    "Why does she make you trust?" Ke Yu continued to hum, disdainful of Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan could hear Ke Yu''s disdain for her, she was angry in her heart, but she didn''t have the confidence to argue.


    Murong Huansha was still confident, and smiled: "It''s her that made me realize your true face."


    "Heh..." Ke Yu sneered, wondering how Yun Youlan could see through her, and she didn''t bother to think about it, because at this moment, what she was going to do was murder.


    Kill Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, and Yun Youlan!


    She took out the remnant willow silver blade, played with it in her hand, and jokingly said to Murong Huansha: "It doesn''t matter, since this happened, then kill you."


    Murong Huansha frowned slightly, Mu Yue looked alert, Yun Youlan was very nervous.


    Ke Yu gave a playful laugh and waved the remnant willow silver blade gently. She felt that Murong Huansha might be comparable to her, or even better than her in playing with conspiracies. However, in the battle of force, she was confident that Murong Huansha''s life would be easy!


    The strength of the Remnant Willow Silver Blade came quickly. It was a magical power. Yun Youlan knew how powerful it was, and Murong Huansha and Mu Yue would definitely not be able to stop them. She couldn''t wait for Tang Ye to come to help. She gritted her teeth and rushed to the front. With a yellow talisman in her hand, she quickly chanted the secret spell, and the yellow talisman released power to form a shield in front of her.


    The shield and the residual willow silver blade collided with each other, and each dissipated, but Yun Youlan''s strength was not very strong, even if she was not injured, she was forced to take a step back.


    The yellow talisman in Yun Youlan''s hand disappeared. This kind of yellow talisman is a one-time combat item, and it is gone after using it. Therefore, Yun Youlan usually exorcises the cost of demons.


    But Ke Yu was surprised. She didn''t see that Yun Youlan was an exorcist just now, and said in surprise: "You are an exorcist?!"


    Such a humble little girl is actually an exorcist!

 Chapter 1033： Hooded man!

    Ke Yu was surprised that Yun Youlan, the unremarkable little girl, was actually an exorcist, but it was precisely because of this that it explained why Yun Youlan was able to see through her plan. In this way, her mood didn''t change, but she got better.


    Originally thought Yun Youlan was just an ordinary girl, she would feel very ashamed to lose to such a little girl. And since Yun Youlan is an exorcist, she is no ordinary person.


    Ke Yu looked at Yun Youlan jokingly, and said: "It''s really destined. We have very few exorcists. I didn''t expect to meet one like this. But unfortunately, you are my enemy. I can only kill. you."


    Yun Youlan didn''t speak, thinking nervously about how to deal with Ke Yu''s attack next time.


    She didn''t have the gods in hand like Ke Yu, and she was not as strong as Ke Yu in terms of strength alone. Tired of coping is her state at this time. She is worried that she will be killed if she is negligent, and then Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are killed.


    She didn''t know if Tang Ye was watching from behind. If it was, Tang Ye didn''t come out, she believed that Tang Ye wanted her to face it bravely and exercise her ability. In this case, she wants to behave better. Tang Ye''s strength, she knew she would never be able to match. However, Tang Ye trusted her and chose her. She didn''t want to live up to Tang Ye''s little meaning!


    Ke Yu saw the determination in Yun Youlan''s eyes, and knew Yun Youlan''s determination, so he stopped talking nonsense, lest Murong Huansha''s bodyguards came to add trouble. She waved the remnant willow silver blade at Yun Youlan, and another sharp blade aura came out quickly.


    Another yellow talisman in Yun Youlan''s hand is sandwiched between two fingers. After the corner of her mouth quickly reads the secret spell, she claps her palms together. The yellow talisman is clamped in her palms, and the force bursts out, no longer a shield. , But flew out a yellow blade gas to meet Ke Yu''s attack.


    Ke Yu sneered triumphantly. Although Yun Youlan did a good job, it was useless. She is very clear about Yun Youlan''s strength, not to mention the difference in strength, it is the difference between the yellow talisman item and the divine object, which is incomparable. If the yellow talisman props can be compared with the **** fetish, then the **** fetish is too bad.


    Sure enough, the power of the residual willow silver blade was much stronger than Yun Youlan''s yellow talisman. It directly smashed the blade energy of the yellow talisman and continued to attack Yun Youlan.


    But Yun Youlan was not knocked down so quickly. After she got serious, she concentrated all her attention and took a step back. With another yellow talisman in her hand, she continued to use her strength to resolve Ke Yu''s attack.


    Ke Yu smiled more and more playfully. She was now able to attack with only the residual willow silver blade. If she used her own exorcism secret technique, then two more Yunyoulan would not be an opponent.


    She is just playing.


    She is not going to play for too long, the task is important. So she played two strengths against Yun Youlan in a row, to see how Yun Youlan would respond.


    After Yun Youlan dissolved the previous attacking power, she was already panting. It''s not that she has such poor physical strength, but that Ke Yu played too strong, stronger than the ghosts she had encountered before.


    Now Ke Yu has two more strengths. She is worried that she can''t cope with it, but she cannot retreat. She gritted her teeth and continued to attack with yellow symbols. Two attacks definitely require one more hand to guard against, Yun Youlan holds a yellow talisman in each hand, and the other one will bite with her mouth!


    A humble girl Yun Youlan showed respectable tenacity and hard work.


    Now she is slowly entering a state of combat, because she has to concentrate, so she forgot her weakness, and just focused on facing the enemy. She uses the yellow talisman much faster, the switching of exorcism props, and the action of avoiding attacks are obviously better than before, so that she has the style of an exorcist!


    Tang Ye stood on the tall building nearby and watched the battle below, and was quite relieved to see Yun Youlan''s performance. People who work hard like this are not afraid to teach badly!


    Yun Youlan smashed a Ke Yu''s attack with two yellow talisman in succession, then used the yellow talisman bit in her mouth to greet her, and then stretched out her hand again to take out the yellow talisman, only one yellow talisman could resolve Ke Yu''s attack.


    However, she failed to take out the yellow talisman, the yellow talisman ran out!


    This is the drawback of an exorcist, who relies too much on exorcism props. Of course, some exorcists don''t need these props, and that requires a certain level of strength. Obviously, Yun Youlan has not reached that strength.


    "Haha..." Seeing Yun Youlan''s yellow talisman disappeared, Ke Yu smiled playfully. What else would Yun Youlan do?


    Yun Youlan was engrossed. She knew that she was in crisis, but she was not as panicked as usual. Before that blade energy attacked, she bit her finger, the finger oozes blood, and she used the blood to draw a talisman directly in the air!


    This is the Talisman Secret Technique, which has the same effect as directly using the Yellow Talisman Dao. And this is the exorcist who did not need to use exorcism props just mentioned. What kind of talisman the Fulu depicts will have what effect. However, Fulu''s secret technique is very demanding, and Yun Youlan only masters the fur. Now she is in an emergency.


    "Out!" After drawing the talisman, a golden rune appeared in front of Yun Youlan. She gave a low voice, and the talisman formed strength and flew out to meet Ke Yu''s blade energy.


    Blade Qi was successfully crushed!


    "Heh..." Ke Yu was a little surprised, but she didn''t expect Yun Youlan could still portray Fulu in battle.


    She was not angry that Yun Youlan successfully smashed the edge of her breath, with a funny smile on the corner of her mouth, and said: "Talisman Secret Technique...I haven''t used it for a long time. It''s a pleasure to meet the same kind today. I''ll try it too."


    Ke Yu retracted the remnant willow silver blade, bit his right index finger lightly with a click, and quickly painted it in the air in front of her. Soon a golden talisman appeared in front of her. The talisman was much more complicated than Yun Youlan''s depiction. It is covered with zigzag lines and ancient characters.


    Yun Youlan was shocked when she saw it, and exclaimed: "Spiritual Curse Secret Art!"


    This is a high-level exorcism secret technique, which Yun Youlan, who is now mediocre, absolutely can''t stop it.


    But she still stood in front, shouting to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue: "Miss Mu Yue, Miss Mu, you go!"


    "You can''t go!" Ke Yu sneered, and the spirit curse talisman was completed, and he pushed out in the direction of Yun Youlan.


    Suddenly the golden talisman expanded several times, almost occupying the entire street, swept away, there was no way to hide!


    Yun Youlan still didn''t retreat, but looked guilty and murmured, "Senior..."


    She wanted to protect Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, but it seemed that she couldn''t do it. She felt sorry for Tang Ye, for not completing the task Tang Ye gave.


    Ke Yu patted his palms with a smile, and when the matter was resolved, tidy up and leave.


    call!


    However, at this time, a cyan light from top to bottom, passing through the spiritual curse talisman, directly smashed the spiritual curse talisman, the street returned to calm, Yun Youlan, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were not injured.


    "Who?!" Ke Yu was furious, it was someone who stopped her.


    The power comes from above, she looked up, and she was taken aback, and there was a hooded man on it!


    Is this hooded man breaking his own good?


    Who the **** is this?

 Chapter 1034： A heavy blow!

    Ke Yu''s patience was exhausted, and Yun Youlan''s characterization of the talisman had exceeded her expectations, and she did not want to see other accidents. So Tang Ye, a man with a hood, tried to stop her, making her calm and playful face look angry.


    "Wearing a hood, thinking that you are an urban Robin Hood?" Ke Yu raised his head and stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye no longer stood at the highest point, and landed on a billboard flashing neon lights, still covering his face with his hood. He did not speak to Ke Yu, maintaining a calm look.


    This made Ke Yu crazy.


    Yun Youlan was very happy to see Tang Ye, and shouted, "Senior, I thought you didn''t come!"


    Happy, Yun Youlan suddenly turned red in her eyes, as if she wanted to cry. She was very moved. She originally thought that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue could not be protected well, and that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue would die. If this happened, she would never forgive herself for the rest of her life.


    She blamed Tang Ye again. She only appeared in such a dangerous situation. If there was an accident, she would die. Can''t we help out earlier? Be safe like this!


    "Who are you?!" Ke Yu became more irritable, glaring at Tang Ye and shouted.


    Tang Ye still didn''t speak.


    Not seeing Tang Ye''s appearance made Ke Yu even more angry. Learn to be a hero of justice? But that requires a price!


    Ke Yu stopped talking, and "whooping" at Tang Ye, blasted two blade auras, which were much stronger than those who attacked Yun Youlan just now. Accompanied by the sharp wind blades, the walls on both sides were cracked.


    If Yun Youlan faced this kind of power just now, she would definitely not be able to stop it. Ke Yu''s strength is much stronger than her. Just now, Ke Yu attacked her just playing.


    Seeing Ke Yu''s power, Yun Youlan clenched her fists, making her determination to practice martial arts with Tang Ye more determined.


    Don''t want to be a weak person!


    Although Ke Yu was angry, he did not lose his mind. Tang Ye''s power just shattered her magic spell talisman. She knew that Tang Ye was far stronger than Yun Youlan, so she couldn''t play, she needed real strength!


    Those two very strong powers are Ke Yu''s true strength, and she wants to kill Tang Ye immediately. She didn''t know why, Tang Ye''s face hidden under the hood gave her a sense of danger.


    Facing Ke Yu''s two powerful attacks, Tang Ye didn''t evade, and with a wave of his hand, he sent out a powerful force that swept Ke Yu''s two attacks, directly smashing the two attacks.


    Ke Yu frowned when he saw this. Tang Ye''s strength was stronger than she thought, and her expression became cold and gloomy. Does the plan to kill Murong Huansha also fail?


    If it fails, it means that he has not completed the task assigned by Lord Gorefiend. At the same time, let Murong Huansha go back in peace, Murong Huansha will definitely be prepared, and it will be troublesome to kill her in the future.


    Ke Yu did not allow such bad things to happen. She waved the remnant willow silver blade again, and after attacking Tang Ye, she didn''t stop there. At the same time, she portrayed the attack talisman, and cooperated with the exorcism secret technique, and shot Tang Ye together!


    Tang Ye watched the attacking power of the remnant willow silver blade and talisman attack, hiding under his hood, unable to see his face, but Ke Yu felt that Tang Ye was smiling, and smiled at her with an ironic and disdainful smile. .


    This made her want to go crazy the more she watched, vowing to tear off Tang Ye''s hood!


    However, Tang Ye scared her in the next second. I saw that Tang Ye still stood motionless on the neon light billboard in the face of the power she used with the residual willow silver blade and the magic spell talisman. He stretched out his right hand, flicked his fingers, and suddenly a concentrated force came out and penetrated. After the attacks of the remnant willow silver blade and the spirit curse talisman, not only did they disperse these two forces, they also flew to attack Ke Yu!


    Ke Yu was shocked, this huge force... oppressed people wanting to suffocate!


    Ke Yu immediately portrayed the protective talisman, formed a shield in front of him, and resisted with the remnant willow silver blade, the defensive ability of the gods was still very good.


    call!


    Tang Ye''s power flew down, directly smashing the shield that Ke Yu released with the talisman!


    Since Ke Yu released the shield, she guessed it, but she was still very surprised. The protection of the rune she released was the power of a high exorcist. In the big world, not many people can easily break it, but Tang Ye can!


    Who is this hooded man who suddenly appeared?


    Ke Yu was very angry, but the current situation left her with no time and energy to vent her emotions. She used the remnant willow silver blade to resist the attack that shattered her protective talisman. She blocked it, but she was forced to slide backwards. Go out, the high heels are all gone!


    She threw off her high heels and stepped on her bare feet. Scratches appeared on Mei-t''s leg.


    To block Tang Ye''s attack, Ke Yu was panting, and his hair was scattered a lot. At this moment, she was completely shocked. Looking at Tang Ye who was still standing on the neon sign, her emotions were unspeakable. She wanted to get angry but was beaten by Tang Ye.


    From beginning to end, Tang Ye kept the mysterious appearance of standing still, calm as God, overlooking everything, and despising everything. It was like what Ke Yu did to Yun Youlan just now. Ke Yu realized his situation, it was impossible to beat Tang Ye!


    "Damn it!" Ke Yu cursed in his heart, wondering how he would run into a mysterious master like Tang Ye. She could not imagine that there would be such a master in Yanjing City!


    call!


    Suddenly, a powerful force swept from behind Ke Yu, like a small tornado, everyone''s clothes were blown backwards, and the wind speed stung people''s eyes, and people couldn''t help avoiding it.


    Amazingly, after the tornado stopped, he became a man.


    He is the black storm in the black group.


    Black storm, a person with the ability to turn into a tornado, with speed and destructive power, can easily sweep and destroy a small village, let alone a person?


    Black Storm is here to support Ke Yu.


    Black Storm is famous for killing and destroying. He is not afraid of Tang Ye. He believes that few people in this city are his opponents!


    Seeing that Ke Yu was beaten embarrassed, he was happy instead. Can you meet a decent opponent now?


    Don''t let this uncle down!


    Black Storm smiled at Tang Ye who was standing on the neon sign and said, "What kind of man is bullying a woman? Oh, maybe you are not a man yet, why would you wear a hood and cover your face?"


    Ke Yu saw that Black Storm provoke Tang Ye in this way, and wanted to remind him of Tang Ye''s strength. But she suddenly squinted, as if she had planned something.


    Hei Feng decided to play slowly, and said to Ke Yu: "Hei Ling Yao, I will deal with this old guy who wants to cover his body with a hood. You continue to kill Murong Huansha!"


    If you can kill Murong Huansha, the Nirvana group will definitely be in chaos that day. In this way, there is a chance, and even their people can infiltrate and control the Tianni Group!


    The black storm began to turn around, faster and faster, and finally formed a hurricane, and his body could no longer be seen, as if he had become a hurricane, and the hurricane was him!


    "Hahaha..." Black Storm burst out laughing, and he was very happy every time he carried out such destruction and killing.


    Ke Yu knew the strength of Black Storm, and thought, maybe Black Storm can solve this hooded man?

 Chapter 1035： Sell ??teammates!

    The black storm appeared on the stage with extraordinary momentum, attracted everyone''s attention, and gave people a very powerful feeling. Even for a moment, Ke Yu felt that perhaps the black storm could defeat Tang Ye?


    However, Ke Yu finally made her decision. She personally experienced Tang Ye''s strength. She knows her own strength and the strength of Black Storm. Both the failure of the mission and the life-saving, at the critical moment, she will choose the latter, no doubt.


    Black Storm took the initiative to deal with Tang Ye, and Ke Yu let him do so. However, Ke Yu did not continue to kill Murong Huansha as Black Storm said. She stood by and watched, with her own plans in her heart.


    The black storm has turned into a hurricane, violently impacting Tang Ye. Speed ??and destruction are what he is good at and enjoy. Tang Ye''s mysterious dress in a hood made him feel very funny. He wanted to take off Tang Ye''s hood and look at Tang Ye''s face!


    As a member of the Gorefiend discovered by Wen Zhongyuan, he is quite confident in his own strength. After all, from childhood to adulthood, what has flooded his life is violence and blood, and escape!


    He committed countless crimes, was chased by the police, and his escape gave him windy speed. After awakening the power of the Gorefiend, his speed and destructive power were released, and he felt that he had inexhaustible power, even if it was easy to destroy the world!


    The hurricane is coming, it is all-encompassing and unstoppable!


    Tang Ye''s hooded clothes were blown to pieces, and he kept drifting backward, as if he was about to leave.


    Yun Youlan looked up at Tang Ye, her eyes widened, very curious, wondering if she could see Tang Ye''s appearance?


    This girl is a bit nervous. At this time, shouldn''t you worry about Tang Ye''s safety? Actually just want to see what Tang Ye looks like!


    Tang Ye faced the Black Storm''s attack, thought about it, and decided to take action. Originally, he wanted to catch bigger and more fish through the blackening group, but the current situation has to be resolved.


    "Hahaha...Destroy, destroy!" The Black Storm laughed arrogantly, as if mad, it turned into a hurricane and swept out, destroying most of the places it passed, approaching Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at it, and felt that if the appearance of Black Storm was not scary, it would be... silly!


    Tang Ye is not afraid, so he feels Black Storm is particularly stupid.


    At this time, Tang Ye moved, he jumped directly off the neon light billboard and fell into the hurricane that the black storm turned into.


    Everyone was shocked to see this scene. Isn''t it just going to die in a hurricane?


    The destructive power of the black storm comes from the hurricane. The hurricane is like a rotating blade, which will be cut into pieces of meat when it is caught in it!


    Then how dare Tang Ye jump into the hurricane directly?


    Ke Yu saw this scene, and after being surprised, he strengthened his mind.


    "Senior!" Yun Youlan was very worried.


    The expressions of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue did not change much. They knew that it was Tang Ye, they didn''t need to think too much, they only needed to know that Tang Ye would not look for death. Tang Ye must have his plan.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have any plans.


    In the face of the absolute power gap, do we need to plan?


    No need! If there are any obstacles, just sweep them away!


    The black storm controls the speed, direction, and strength of the hurricane within the hurricane. Tang Ye jumped in directly, and he also felt that Tang Ye was looking for death.


    However, he saw that Tang Ye was fine!


    After Tang Ye entered the hurricane, a faint light radiated from his body, which was a spiritual shield. The shield formed by spiritual power cannot be broken by any force outside the great world. The aura of the big world is very scarce, it is the ultimate power. Because Tang Ye has tempered his body with aura for countless times in the Guwu rivers and lakes, he contains a very strong aura, and only needs to release a little bit to become an invincible shield.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was in peace, Hei Feng panicked as he walked towards him step by step. He had never seen such a thing before, and he was more free to move in a hurricane than himself!


    Who the **** is this?


    The black storm fought back and concentrated the hurricane, causing several sharp small hurricanes to be generated in the hurricane, and Chao Tang Ye attacked.


    However, Tang Ye waved his hand directly, dispelled a small hurricane with a snap, and dispelled a small hurricane with a snap, and then walked towards the black storm step by step.


    "You, you..." Black Storm panicked, completely losing his previous confidence, and could no longer laugh. Tang Ye approached a step, and he took a step back!


    Whoosh!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye disappeared directly. He was shocked, and the next second, Tang Ye appeared in front of him, pinching his neck with one hand!


    "Ahem!" The black storm had difficulty breathing, the force of the hurricane launched, and the streets slowly returned to calm.


    In this way, the terrifying, unstoppable black storm, after debuting on the stage, was handsome for only three seconds, and was directly suppressed by Tang Ye entering his hurricane!


    Seeing this, Ke Yu was shocked with cold sweat on his forehead. How sacred is this hooded man? It is so powerful that even the black storm hurricane can be directly resolved.


    Black Storm was lifted up by Tang Ye''s neck, even if he had strength, he couldn''t make it out. If it is controlled by a warrior of the same level, he is confident that he can break free. But when it came to Tang Ye''s hands, he felt that Tang Ye''s power was like a bottomless pit. He was strong by one point, Tang Ye was strong by two points. The level was not comparable to him, he could only obediently be restrained!


    "Who, who are you?!" Black Storm finally hummed a sentence.


    Tang Ye turned his head to look at him, didn''t answer, just clicked, his neck was broken, and he died, Tang Ye threw him to the ground casually.


    The powerful character of the blackening group, Black Storm, appeared on the stage violently, but lived less than a minute in front of Tang Ye!


    In the big world, I dominate and seek defeat alone... probably Tang Ye has these emotions. Therefore, sometimes I am tired of harvesting life without any suspense, and I want to go up to the sky and meet those amazing heavenly people.


    No wonder the princess didn''t worry about Tang Ye leaving, because she knew that after the strength was the only one, her mentality would change day by day. In the end, Tang Ye naturally wanted to pursue a stronger and broader world.


    When Yun Youlan saw Hei Feng''s neck being broken by Tang Ye, she couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to touch her neck, worried that her neck would be broken like this, it was so cruel!


    She looked at Tang Ye''s back with a complicated expression. She didn''t understand Tang Ye, could Tang Ye be a very cruel person if he murdered so simply?


    Ke Yu saw that the black storm was clicked, his eyes became dull, and he took a step back. Damn... After encountering a monster of this strength, do you have to finish it yourself?


    Tang Ye looked at Ke Yu, didn''t rush to take action, and said, "You don''t need to kill you, but you have to tell me all the information about the blood demons."


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye with hesitation.


    Yun Youlan felt that Ke Yu was a little strange, took a closer look, and was suddenly shocked, and said, "She is fake!"


    Tang Ye''s expression became cold, and he quickly passed by. At this time, Ke Yu turned into a yellow symbol, a double symbol!


    This was Ke Yu''s decision just now. When Black Storm fought against Tang Ye, he escaped by himself!


    That''s the case with the slut!


    Ke Yu doesn''t care about that much. Black Storm said she wanted her to continue killing Murong Huansha, but after fighting against Tang Ye, she knew Tang Ye''s strength. Although the momentum displayed by Black Storm gave her such an illusion, she thought she could defeat Tang Ye. However, in order to be safe, she still made the initial decision-sell her teammates and run away!


    She was glad that she had chosen the right one, otherwise it would not only be Black Storm who would die, but also her!


    Between mission and survival, she must choose to survive. Life is gone, everything else is in vain.

 Chapter 1036： Like being a prey!

    When Tang Ye was fighting Black Storm, Ke Yu had already ran away with a double in the exorcism secret technique. Yun Youlan knew how to operate it, first used the double charm, and then used the invisibility charm to leave quietly.


    In order to pretend, she can see everything that the double can see, so after Tang Ye killed Black Storm, she made a look of horror, which also showed on the double face, so that no one doubted the double at first True and false.


    Tang Ye saw Ke Yu who had turned into a yellow talisman, squinted, and sneered, not worried that Ke Yu could escape.


    "You go back first and leave the rest to me." Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha and Yun Youlan.


    Murong Huansha nodded, turned and left, and Mu Yue followed.


    Yun Youlan was taken aback for a moment, Murong Huansha and Tang Ye''s direct exchange made her feel weird. Tang Ye, a mysterious man with a hood, appeared and saved Murong Huansha. Shouldn''t Murong Huansha express his gratitude?


    However, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue didn''t seem to be curious about the hooded man at all.


    Yun Youlan''s thief-like eyes rolled around, wanting to see something.


    "Miss Yun, shall I take you for a ride?" Yun Youlan didn''t move, waiting to talk to Tang Ye, Murong Huansha turned her head and called her.


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was a little dazed, always feeling that a noble woman like Murong Huansha was so polite to her unrealistic.


    Flattered!


    Tang Ye was greedy for money but afraid of people and things, but the half-hanging girl who was an exorcist was really speechless. She slapped her on the shoulder and said, "The president asks you, why don''t you go?"


    "I..." Yun Youlan was slapped by Tang Ye. She sucked in pain. She lost her temper when she wanted to scold Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye, she could only walk towards Murong Huansha full of grievances.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both smiled at Yun Youlan, a girl who is actually very genuine. They thought she was very interesting and were very kind to her.


    Yun Youlan was very restrained. Looking back at Tang Ye, she still felt wronged. She also realized something, guessing that Tang Ye and Murong Huansha had a close relationship.


    She was even more curious and surprised about Tang Ye. With such strong strength, the relationship with Murong Huansha is so good, wealth, strength, and even power are all peak people. Isn''t it invincible in the world?


    "I rely on..." Yun Youlan cursed in surprise in her heart, feeling that things were too unbelievable. She actually met such a powerful person!


    After Murong Huansha and Mu Yue and Yun Youlan left, Tang Ye looked forward, smiled, and quickly swept towards the bar where Yun Youlan had been before.


    Killed a black storm, and there are three more blackened groups. Originally wanted to use the black group to catch more blood demon forces, but something went wrong with the black storm, and the remaining three would not be so dumb and easily become bait, so just get rid of them. However, the black spirit demon Ke Yu can use it, and Ke Yu can save her life with the life of Black Storm, which shows that she is very spared. Since it is a pity for life, it can be used as a pawn.


    Hei Ling Yao didn¡¯t know that it was Tang Ye who was eavesdropping on them outside the bar box, so now that something happened, she hurried back to the bar immediately and talked to Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman to see how to deal with it. Tang Ye!


    At this time, Hei Leishan was investigating the person who had eavesdropped on them. The **** woman was fighting with a man. Suddenly she pressed the man to absorb energy, and the man suddenly became sluggish. This was the ability of the **** woman.


    Ke Yu looked for them anxiously, and they all stopped what they were doing and got together. They were very surprised when they saw Ke Yu panic. They knew that Ke Yu''s strength was not only a rare exorcist, but also a powerful and mysterious weapon. The average warrior was not her opponent at all.


    "Hei Ling Yao, what happened?" Hei Lei Shan looked at Ke Yu and asked with concern.


    Ke Yu panted and hurried back desperately, his feet still bare. She ignored her embarrassment and said, "I''m in trouble!"


    The Black Thunder and the **** woman frowned at the same time.


    Ke Yu looked at them and snorted coldly, "Black Storm is dead!"


    "What?!" Black Thunder Flash and the **** woman were shocked at the same time.


    The strength of the black storm is the strongest in the frontal battle, that is, a madman, the stronger the war, the more crazy the war, the awakened member of the Gorefiend, with the power of the scarlet troll from the sky thousands of years ago, here In Yanjing City, who can kill him?


    Ke Yu said: "I don''t know who he is. He is wearing hooded clothes. Now what I worry about is, is he specifically targeting us? If so, then we will be very troublesome. And..."


    Ke Yu became very angry and unwilling, but was struck by Tang Ye''s strength so that he couldn''t give up his temper, and said sadly: "The plan for the Tianni Group now has failed!"


    From what happened just now, Ke Yu knew that Tang Ye, a mysterious man with a hood, was protecting Murong Huansha. With such a master, it is impossible to kill Murong Huansha anymore. She felt that the mysterious hooded man would be grateful if he didn''t come to trouble her, how could he kill Murong Huansha!


    Being able to strike the arrogant Ke Yu to this point, Tang Ye''s strength was as terrifying as a nightmare.


    Hei Lei Shan wanted to say something, but was suddenly startled, looking at Ke Yu in surprise and said: "You, what did you just say... wearing clothes with a hood?"


    "Yes, what''s the problem?" Ke Yu frowned.


    Hei Lei Shan immediately took out a few pictures, which showed a man in a hood leaning on the edge of the corridor, as if watching something.


    Ke Yu saw these pictures and said in shock: "It''s him!"


    "Who?" The **** woman has always been fearless, but she was also taken aback by Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu said solemnly: "Kill the people of Black Storm!"


    Ke Yu''s face became very jealous, even stiffened, like a nightmare.


    She never expected that the person who eavesdropped on them before was Tang Ye, and the person who prevented her from killing Murong Huansha and killing Black Storm was also Tang Ye. Then, didn''t Tang Ye know their existence?


    Then you will know this bar too!


    "Damn it!" Ke Yu yelled angrily, shouting to Hei Leishan and the **** woman, "He''s here!"


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman knew what was going on, they both tensed their nerves and became fully on guard.


    Chi Chi!


    Suddenly, there was a problem with the electricity in the bar, and the lights flickered like a ghost.


    Ke Yu, Hei Lei Shan, and the **** woman were shocked. The hooded man really came? !


    call!


    The electricity to the bar suddenly stopped. In the lobby outside, people were evacuated and left the bar one after another.


    Ke Yu, Hei Lei Shan, and the **** woman knew that this was against them, but they were fully guarded and did not leave.


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman had never seen Tang Ye''s strength, they just felt like they were facing a big enemy, they needed a fight. However, Ke Yu''s mood was completely different. She was desperate and angry in despair. Isn''t it easy to kill the strength of Black Storm in seconds?


    She feels like she has become a prey now, being hunted by the mysterious hooded man!


    What a shame this should be! How can she not be arrogant?

 Chapter 1037： Will my conscience hurt?

    Ke Yu never thought that he would encounter something like this-being chased as prey!


    She is beautiful, sexy, and powerful. She is a genius doctor with a silver blade of remnant willows, a rare exorcist, and even the heir who has awakened the power of the scarlet troll. In this city, with such strength, it should be played by others, not by others!


    But now the situation is so cruel, she was hunted!


    Still by a mysterious person who just emerged!


    Why hunt?


    Because of the huge difference in strength, Ke Yu knew very well that he could only escape in the face of the mysterious hooded man without the power to resist!


    It''s like being hunted down.


    If Ke Yu''s arrogance is a kind of arrogance, perhaps she would not have this idea. Because of arrogance, even if Tang Ye was so strong that she could not resist, she would not be afraid of death. However, just as she could take the life of Black Storm to keep herself alive, she was very cherished and didn''t want to die, so at this moment, she was thinking about how to escape and survive!


    call!


    As Ke Yu expected, a fierce wind sounded, and Tang Ye, known as the "Hooded Man", arrived as scheduled.


    Ke Yu was a little better, but for the Black Thunder Flash and the Nigga Woman, this kind of thing was very sudden. They don''t feel so scared. As soon as Ke Yu came back, he exaggerated an atmosphere where the enemy was very powerful, too powerful to be confronted. This is too ridiculous to them, maybe Black Storm was killed because of his carelessness?


    All in all, neither the Black Thunder Flash nor the **** wives can believe that there will be such powerful people in Yanjing City. Even if it was Lu Celadon, the celestial lady who said to pay attention to Wen Zhongyuan himself, there was no way to kill them directly.


    As a goddess, Lu Celadon is recognized as the strongest person. Is there anyone who can be stronger than her?


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman felt that they could not scare themselves first. Hei Lei Shan, who has always been steady, said: "Don''t worry, I don''t believe anyone can beat us directly, unless the Lord Gorefiend comes here!"


    The **** woman also said: "Black spirit demon, did you underestimate us, or look up at that hooded man?"


    "You guys..." Ke Yu wanted to persuade the Black Thunder to not underestimate the mysterious hooded man. Black Storm was killed because of carelessness? She would not think so. Tang Ye showed the kind of strength, she felt that even if she knew it in advance, she still couldn''t fight it. At most, she could make preparations and live a few more minutes.


    If Ke Yu knew that the person eavesdropping on them outside the box was the mysterious hooded man, she would never return to the bar. Doesn''t this mean telling Tang Ye her whereabouts?


    Now there is no way to save, she must find a way to escape. She saw the appearance of Black Thunder Flash and the **** woman just like the previous Black Storm, and wanted to confront the mysterious hooded man. She squinted her eyes for a moment, suddenly her expression became cold, and she made up her mind and said, "Then we will work together to deal with him!"


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman nodded and said, "Let us see who this person is who dares to eavesdrop on us!"


    Ke Yu said: "You first contain him in the front, I will portray a high-level imprisonment talisman secret technique in the back, and then lead him over. As long as he hits my imprisonment secret technique, he will be restrained in a short time. At that time It''s a chance to kill him!"


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman knew Ke Yu''s strength. As a powerful exorcist, the talisman secret technique was so wonderful that they all agreed to Ke Yu''s strategy.


    So Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman stood in front, and Ke Yu stepped back to bite his fingers and drew circles on the ground. This is an array type talisman, which needs to be spread out in a relatively large area. In fact, this is considered a magic circle. It''s just portrayed in the form of a talisman, and the effect will be activated directly, without waiting, and there is no way of cracking like that of a magic circle. Unless you use your strength to smash the talisman power, you can''t crack it!


    When Tang Ye came, he used his power to influence the lights, so that everyone in the bar walked away. Don''t let them affect the dealing with the black group. Now seeing Black Thunder Flash and Black Ghost Woman, he frowned slightly, Ke Yu ran away again?


    How can that woman run like this? It seems that I really don''t want to die. In this case, it is easier to use!


    Hei Leishan and the **** woman saw Tang Ye, they were indeed a hooded guy. They looked back, and Ke Yu behind him had already portrayed the imprison talisman. All they had to do now was to lead Tang Ye over. The two looked at each other, and they had a tacit understanding, and they began to cooperate to deal with Tang Ye.


    What happened to Tang Ye always seemed like a good guy and a bad guy turned upside down. Under normal circumstances, isn''t it just that the bad guys are strong, the good guys need to cooperate, and the bad guys won after a hard fight? The current situation is that Tang Ye is so strong as soon as he debuts. Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman need to cooperate slowly, and then fight hard with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye played the role of villain again!


    "Who are you? Why do you want to shoot at us?!" Hei Lei Shan pushed his palm to Tang Ye, and a flash of lightning attacked Tang Ye, by the way, he asked Tang Ye.


    The black thunder flashes like his title, which releases lightning. Tang Ye was wondering, why so many people mastered the supernatural power?


    Probably this is what Lu Celadon mentioned, the members of the blood demon who are constantly discovering in the text, those who have inherited the power of the blood troll thousands of years ago.


    On the other side, the **** woman¡¯s hand has a lot of black energy, which forms sharp claws, like a ghost claw, swish, the **** woman is very fast and sensitive, and like a cat demon, she swept over and caught Tang Ye. A few times, and then immediately returned.


    Tang Ye waved his hand to knock out the flying lightning, and when the **** woman attacked just now, he moved slightly and easily avoided.


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman stood together, looked at each other, and had a general understanding of Tang Ye''s strength: even if it is not as strong as Ke Yu said, it is worse than them!


    They didn''t want to take risks anymore, they wanted to lead Tang Ye to the imprisonment trap Ke Yu prepared behind!


    The two returned one after another and stood with Ke Yu.


    Tang Ye didn''t see Ke Yu just now, and now she was stunned when she saw Ke Yu, it turned out that this woman hadn''t escaped.


    "Aren''t you trying to kill us? Come on!" Ke Yu yelled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, this woman''s aggressive commanding technique was really too clumsy. Tang Ye squinted slightly and saw the surging power at Ke Yu''s feet.


    This is a trap!


    Tang Ye smiled, then jumped over and fell in front of Ke Yu. What if there are pitfalls?


    At this time, Black Thunder Flash and the **** woman quickly jumped out and left the confinement circle. Suddenly, a beam of golden light broke out on the ground where Tang Ye was standing, and a spell halo formed around him. This was the secret technique of imprisoning amulet!


    Hei Leishan and the **** woman were all overjoyed when they saw Tang Ye being imprisoned, so they could kill Tang Ye!


    However, Ke Yu failed to jump out, and Ke Yu stayed inside!


    Hei Leishan and the **** woman thought it was Ke Yu who failed to jump out in time, and were very worried.


    At this moment, Tang Ye grabbed Ke Yu abruptly, pinched her neck, and whispered to her ear: "I know you are a stand-in, but you better shut up. Now let us see, you are like this. The act of betraying teammates needs to be condemned by conscience!"


    Tang Ye knew that the current Ke Yu was fake. He was cheated

 Chapter 1038： You pit me, I pit you!

    If possible, Ke Yu also doesn''t want to sell his teammates continuously. Of course this kind of thing must be condemned by conscience, she is a conscientious woman!


    But in order to survive, she can only do this. She still has very important things to do, she won''t lose her life now!


    She was surprised that Tang Ye actually knew that she was a clone. Because you are not an exorcist, it is generally difficult to distinguish such things!


    In addition, she was even more surprised by what Tang Ye said. See if her conscience should be condemned?


    What does it mean? What is this mysterious hooded man doing?


    Tang Ye hummed to Ke Yu again: "You are not sincere to your partner, then, is your partner sincere to you?"


    "If your companions are equally insincere to you, they will also betray you, then what is wrong with you betraying them?" Tang Ye said with a sneer, as if the devil was tempting people to commit crimes.


    When Ke Yu heard Tang Ye''s words, she couldn''t help frowning, a few streets away. Is Tang Ye trying to sow discord?


    Tang Ye is a powerful psycho-behavior analysis expert. He anticipated Ke Yu''s psychology and sneered: "Do you think I''m trying to separate you? Just kidding, I want to kill you. Can you escape? So, I just let you escape. Be at ease."


    Ke Yu frowned greatly, she didn''t understand why Tang Ye did this. Come to kill yourself, and let yourself escape peace of mind?


    Immediately, Ke Yu was furious. Isn''t this playing around at will?


    Or do you want to stimulate yourself and let yourself go back?


    I won''t let this guy succeed!


    Ke Yu continued to run away, but she was also sensing the situation of the substitute, to see what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    In the bar, Tang Ye squeezed Ke Yu''s stand-in, playing with the black thunder flash outside the imprisonment talisman and the **** woman: "You want to kill me? Then I will kill her. You can watch your companions. Die?"


    "You..." Black Thunder Flash was very angry, thinking Tang Ye was very mean.


    The **** woman looked at all this and suddenly snorted coldly: "If you kill it, kill it. We only want you to die!"


    "So, you don''t care about her life anymore?" Tang Ye smiled playfully.


    As the leader of the blackening group, Hei Lei Shan pays more attention to the lives of members. Hearing what the **** woman said, he looked at the **** woman, and just wanted to say that he would save Ke Yu, but the **** woman directly hummed, "In this case, do you think you still need to save the black spirit demon?"


    "If you don''t seize the opportunity to kill this hooded man, we will all die when he comes out! Besides, the death of the Black Spirit Demon is a good thing for us. You haven''t seen it all these years, she has always been doing her own way, no Listen to the arrangement, keeping such a person will only drag us down!" The **** woman grunted.


    Hei Leishan showed hesitation when he heard what the **** woman said. The behavior of the Black Spirit Demon is indeed unsatisfactory. Except for important things, they don''t usually gather together, completely ignoring the team. Now facing such a powerful Tang Ye, if one dead black spirit demon can keep two alive, why not do it?


    If you fail to kill Tang Ye and all three of you die by then, how stupid would it be?


    Black Thunder Flash has a little selfishness. Hei Ling Yao is so beautiful and sexy, he tried to get it several times, but was always rejected. He suspects that the Black Spirit Demon has a man outside. This kind of thing makes him feel uncomfortable, and after a long time he will be disgusted, even hated.


    After hesitating, Black Thunder Flash also had a dead black spirit demon, and wanted to protect him and the **** woman.


    Seeing that the imprisonment talisman could not last long, the **** woman urged the black thunder flash: "Thunder flash, we must make a decision immediately, otherwise we will all be finished!"


    "Kill!" Hei Lei Shan made a decision.


    Thus, the black thunder flashed lightning into the imprisoned talisman, and the **** woman used another method. She stretched out her hand and sprayed a black breath from her hand, and the breath was injected into the talisman imprisonment.


    Tang Ye frowned. This black air has a strong breath of death, I am afraid it is either the yin of a ghost or the death of a corpse. The name of the black ghost woman is really not for nothing, she can actually release this kind of thing. It''s no wonder that she has to absorb a man''s essence, probably because she absorbs too much yin and dead qi after practicing, and needs a man''s masculine essence to maintain a balance, otherwise the body can''t bear it.


    Tang Ye was naturally not afraid of attacks on Black Thunder Flash and Black Ghost Woman, showing a ignorant attitude, pinching Ke Yu''s substitute''s neck, and sneered: "So, you are not going to save her?"


    "What''s the use of saving her? A serious bitch!" The **** woman gave a low cry, and injected the breath of death into the talisman''s imprisonment more quickly.


    The breath of death can kill life, the **** woman is confident, when the imprisonment talisman is filled with the breath of death, Tang Ye will be unable to hold it, and will be directly corroded to death by the breath of death!


    Now the black thunderbolt is constantly striking in with lightning, Tang Ye must evade. In this way, both to avoid the lightning, but also to resist the breath of death, it will always be unsupportable.


    Tang Ye used his strength to create a shield around his body to avoid being injured by lightning and death breath, and still said to the **** woman with ease: "Listening to you, it seems to hate his companion?"


    The **** woman sneered and hummed: "It''s a great thing for me to be able to kill you, and to kill the **** Black Spirit Demon!"


    "Heh..." Tang Ye laughed playfully, then looked at the black thunder flash, and said: "You want to kill her too? As a man, is it a pity to kill such a beautiful woman?"


    Hei Lei frowned slightly, thinking that Tang Ye said so much strangely. He didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do. Perhaps Tang Ye was delaying time. The situation is urgent now, and Tang Ye must not be allowed to succeed. He snorted coldly to Tang Ye: "Everything is done, why bother talking nonsense!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It seems that you don''t have any good feelings for this woman, Ke Yu. Even if she helped you use the imprison talisman against me, you can abandon her at any time and protect yourself."


    "You really talk a lot, if you''re like that, you still pretend to be mysterious!" The **** woman coldly snorted to Tang Ye, and she and Hei Leishan tried their best to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head with a smile, and said to Ke Yu''s substitute: "Look, when you know their attitude towards you, do you feel that you don''t have to be guilty to escape early? If you don''t cheat them, they cheat you too... "


    Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman were taken aback, what does it mean to escape in advance?


    Hei Ling Yao did this?


    Tang Ye smiled and threw away Ke Yu''s substitute, turning it into a broken yellow talisman.


    Seeing this, the **** woman was very angry, and shouted: "Black spirit demon, you bitch!"


    The black thunder flash also looked cold and gloomy.


    Only then did they know that Ke Yu had run away a long time ago and did what they were doing now earlier than them.


    This is a matter of you cheating me and I cheating you.


    Tang Ye ignored them, walked to the edge of the imprisoned talisman, stretched out his hand and lightly clicked, and the power of the imprisoned talisman shattered, and Tang Ye walked out easily.


    Seeing this, Hei Lei Shan and the **** woman opened their eyes in surprise. Although Ke Yu escaped ahead of time, the power that imprisoned the talisman was real. However, this mysterious hooded man broke through so easily?


    As the Black Spirit Demon said, this mysterious man with a hood is too strong.

 Chapter 1039： I think I am!

    Pop, pop!


    Tang Ye threw the corpses of Black Thunder Flash and the **** woman to the ground.


    With Tang Ye''s strength, killing Black Thunder Flash and the **** woman was completely unexpected.


    Now Ke Yu, who had only run away from the black group, did not solve it. Tang Ye won''t let her escape. He took a fancy to Ke Yu''s life-saving mentality. Since you don''t want to die so much, you can use it after you catch it.


    Tang Ye left the bar and started chasing Ke Yu.


    Now Ke Yu drove her sports car to escape to the suburbs. She just wanted to stay away from this place, get rid of Tang Ye, and perhaps leave Yanjing City like this!


    She was full of anger when such embarrassment happened, but in order to save her life, she could only do so. What made her feel at a loss was that until now she still didn''t know anything about Tang Ye, a mysterious man with a hood.


    Who the **** is this?


    Ke Yu couldn''t help but slap on the steering wheel while driving. If she could beat Tang Ye, she would rather die than Tang Ye!


    However, a person suddenly appeared in front of her, a mysterious man with a hood!


    It is not surprising that Tang Ye is faster than the car, but now he is thinking of studying Li Haoran''s ability to move directly into the broken void. If you really let him learn, let alone in Yanjing City, it would be no problem to jump back and forth in this country.


    When Ke Yu saw a person in front of him, his instinctive reaction was to step on the brake to avoid hitting someone. However, after realizing that it was a mysterious hooded man, she changed from stepping on the brake to stepping on the accelerator!


    Kill this bastard!


    The sports car is flying away!


    A smile flashed across Tang Ye''s face hidden under his hood. He stretched out his hand and stood directly in front of the sports car. He did not quit! The sports car couldn''t move, the wheels turned quickly, rubbing the ground, and sparks were blown out.


    Ke Yu was so angry that he stepped on the throttle to the end, not believing that the sports car could not hit Tang Ye!


    However, Tang Ye slapped it with the other hand, the front of the car sank directly, the two tires burst, the engine was damaged, and after a burst of noise, the car could no longer move, and it was calm.


    Ke Yu sat in the driver''s seat and suffered no injuries, but he was about to collapse. After escaping for so long in advance, he was easily chased by Tang Ye!


    No matter what means is used to escape, it can be easily cracked, so what do you want?


    I just want to live!


    Tang Ye stood in front of the car, her face under the hood could not be seen, only a fuzzy shadow.


    Ke Yu knew that Tang Ye was looking at her. The more so, the more she would collapse.


    Before yesterday, she was still a beautiful and **** woman with a glamorous dress, which attracted countless people''s attention. In addition, the identity of the powerful exorcist and the black spirit demon is hidden.


    But now, she was in desperation and embarrassment, just because she met a mysterious hooded man who was chased and killed, played and toyed with, and she couldn''t resist!


    "Yeah!" Ke Yu knew that he couldn''t escape Tang Ye''s palm, so he didn''t even think about it anymore, and punched the steering wheel to vent.


    This woman broke down.


    Being teased by the powerful and sudden mysterious hooded man, it is hard not to collapse.


    Ke Yu scratched his hair, turned the steering wheel, kicked his legs, and shook his head, like a lunatic, or a stray and stray girl, where there were half-divided nerds.


    Putting a good beauty into this makes people feel that Tang Ye is very hateful, she is really a big villain!


    But Tang Ye disagreed, and smiled: "You don''t want to die?"


    Ke Yu looked up at Tang Ye, with messy hair and blank eyes. He gave up all struggles, and said, "Do you want to die?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I don''t want to."


    Ke Yu didn''t want to be toyed with by Tang Ye anymore, and shouted: "What on earth do you want to do?!"


    Tang Ye shrugged, behaved lightly and calmly, and said, "What I want to do is very simple. Tell me all the blood demons you know."


    Ke Yu sneered and said very spine: "Dreaming!"


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and directly waved his hand and smashed the front glass of the sports car. The glass shattered and splashed on Ke Yu''s body. Ke Yu was scratched on his face and arms and screamed.


    After the glass splashed, Ke Yu gasped, his clothes were cut, bleeding came, and there were blood stains on his face, and his appearance was even more embarrassed.


    Tang Ye really didn''t feel pity for Yu Yu at all.


    Ke Yu is now willing to fight, and when he gets hurt, he shakes his head and looks at Tang Ye, humming: "Kill me if you have the ability!"


    "Where can I kill you if I don''t have the skills? You killed me." Tang Ye smiled.


    Ke Yu stared at Tang Ye, not wanting to play with Tang Ye around words.


    Tang Ye said: "You tell me the information of those blood demons, then I won''t kill you."


    Ke Yu''s expression was still taut, as if he didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye and let Tang Ye deal with it. However, her mentality is somewhat relaxed. She didn''t want to die, and fled in embarrassment just because she didn''t want to die. If there is a chance to not die, she will always consider it.


    Regarding Tang Ye''s condition, she hummed after thinking about it: "If I really do that, if you don''t kill me, Lord Blood Demon will kill me too!"


    Tang Ye said: "There is no such good thing in the world. If you don''t kill you, you don''t need to pay the price. However, I have always been a principled person. If you tell me the information of the blood demon forces, then I promise not to kill. You. If you don¡¯t kill you, it¡¯s just to keep you alive. If you were killed immediately, it would be a bit of a violation of my promise. So, I can protect you for a while.


    Ke Yu was taken aback, still protecting himself?


    If you can get the protection of this hooded man, you really don''t have to worry about being killed again. Just doing this, doesn''t it mean that you sell yourself to the hooded man?


    Then he will be controlled to a large extent in the future!


    Ke Yu hesitated, that means she was considering such a thing. Tang Ye gave her time to think about it, fearing that she would not think about it, so she could not talk about it all in her mind.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ke Yu said, "You can''t interfere with my freedom of movement!"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "This is impossible."


    "Then there is nothing to talk about!" Ke Yu said firmly.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Shall I tell you something to reason? You want me to protect you, but you can''t limit your actions. Then I will follow you at any time? You think I am your nanny!"


    "I didn''t mean that!" Ke Yu said: "I mean, you are not allowed to give me orders, I am not under your control!"


    "This is okay." Tang Ye smiled and said: "You and me are treated as cooperation. After you tell me the information of the blood demon forces, I will protect you for a period of time. During this time, in order to make you and me both Convenient, it¡¯s best to live in Yanjing City. I won¡¯t ask you to do anything, but you can¡¯t do things that I can¡¯t understand, such as killing innocent people.¡±


    "Heh..." Ke Yu thought it was funny, and satirically said to Tang Ye: "Do you think you are a good person? Still interfering with me to kill?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I think I am."


    Ke Yu was speechless.


    Think about how this guy chased him down? How did you tease yourself? At this time, the Black Thunder and the Nigga are dead! Without enough time in one night, this guy killed Black Thunder Flash, Black Haunted Woman, and Black Storm in succession, and actually said he was a good person seriously?


    It''s really a big joke in the world!

 Chapter 1040： what can I do?

    Ke Yu realized that Tang Ye has one characteristic-stinky shameless!


    "I can''t trust someone who killed my three companions and tortured me to this point!" Ke Yu hummed to Tang Ye, not wanting to promise Tang Ye so quickly.


    Tang Ye knew that Ke Yu was delaying the observation, thinking that there were other ways to save her life, and she needed to put pressure on her at this time.


    Tang Ye always grasped these details very well, and said coldly to Ke Yu: "Do you think I can trust someone who has worked for Wen Zhongyuan? If you don''t want to accept it, then I don''t bother to waste time. Wen Zhongyuan''s You are not the only one under you, and the person who is afraid of death will not be just you. If I kill you, I can find another one!"


    Ke Yu frowned. Tang Ye was not a person willing to suffer. She had a bright head and firmly grasped the initiative in her hands. She was very jealous of Tang Ye.


    "Why are you dealing with us?" Ke Yu asked.


    Tang Ye called Master Blood Demon Wen Zhongyuan directly. This made Ke Yu guess that Tang Ye knew Wen Zhongyuan, and the holidays were not small, she wanted to know what was inside.


    Zhongyuan has never mentioned such a powerful enemy, and the story behind it must be wonderful.


    Tang Ye said, "Because what your blood demons have done makes me unhappy, so I will get rid of you!"


    Ke Yu was taken aback, unhappy with the power of the Gorefiend? Just such a random reason?


    This guy is playing around again!


    "I don''t see any sincerity of you, there is nothing to talk about between us!" Ke Yu coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, but looked at Ke Yu coldly. The atmosphere suddenly became quiet, so quiet that it was terrifying.


    Ke Yu thought that Tang Ye was irritated and didn''t want to talk anymore. She regrets a little, she still wants to talk to Tang Ye!


    She thinks Tang Ye is a moody guy!


    Tang Ye suddenly moved, waved his hand and shattered all the glass in front of the sports car!


    The broken glass was turned into powder by Tang Ye''s power!


    Ke Yu was taken aback. This force was terribly powerful, even if the target was not her, she was almost suffocated.


    The glass turns into powder in the wave, few people have such power!


    At this time, Tang Ye used his power again, he hadn''t used it for a long time. It''s just that he improved, the power is not directly triggered, it has become a kind of mastery!


    Tang Ye was able to manipulate the power very skillfully, and the power pinched Ke Yu''s neck, making Ke Yu suffocate!


    "I said, you are not the only person who is afraid of death around Wen Zhongyuan. Since you don''t want to talk about it, then I don''t want to waste time. You are just like Black Storm...Go to hell!" Tang Ye said coldly.


    He gave another firm grip.


    "Woo!" Ke Yu felt that his neck was about to break!


    "No, don''t!" Ke Yu was defeated by Tang Ye, and he dared not have any other thoughts, and shouted desperately: "I, I listen to you!"


    Tang Ye regained his strength, Ke Yu''s neck was liberated, and he breathed heavily. Even so, the brief suffocation just now made her head buzzing, very painful. This is both the threat of death and the result of hypoxia in the brain. If it is longer, she will die!


    After finally taking a sigh of relief, she watched Tang Ye collapse completely, what Tang Ye said. She thinks Tang Ye is a pervert, irritable and moody, just like Wen Zhongyuan!


    There is a morbid psychology in the article. Usually he smiles and is easy-going, but when he fails, he immediately turns into a bloodthirsty demon with a gloomy face, killing everyone around him and even chopping up the corpse to vent!


    Meeting such a person is really bad luck for eight lifetimes!


    After panting, Ke Yu didn''t want to sit in the car anymore and pushed the car door out. Unexpectedly, his legs were still soft and fell directly to the ground. No matter what, she leaned directly on the sports car, bent her legs, held her hands in her arms, buried her head, and wept bitterly.


    Tang Ye cried casually. Who made her want to play tricks just now, this is a price!


    Tang Ye is a very ruthless person, even in the face of beautiful women!


    Ke Yu had finished crying, his eyes were blank, and his hair was loose and sparse. It could be said that he showed the ugliest side. However, no matter how sloppy a beautiful woman is, it can make a man feel beautiful.


    She said to Tang Ye: "Do whatever you want."


    Ke Yu really broke down. Tang Ye suddenly sympathized with her, but he didn''t want to deliberately comfort her, and said straightforwardly: "Tell me the information you know about the blood demon forces. Now tell me Yan first. The situation in the capital, then you don¡¯t have to die. According to what I just said, the blood demons know that you have betrayed and may come to kill you, then I will protect you for a while."


    "How long is a period of time?" Ke Yu asked.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "One month. You must figure out your own future within a month. Can''t you let me protect you for the rest of your life?"


    "Yes." Ke Yu said lightly: "I don''t want you to appear in my sight for a moment."


    Tang Ye shrugged, too lazy to care about Ke Yu''s disgust and sarcasm.


    Ke Yu lowered his head, completely devoid of energy, like a woman who had a mental breakdown and wanted to commit suicide at any time.


    Tang Ye was very worried, and said, "You look like...Can you still speak well?"


    "No, I need to be quiet." Ke Yu was not angry.


    "Where do you live? Go back to where you live first." Tang Ye said.


    Ke Yu took a look, when Tang Ye was an idiot. Who wants to tell this **** where he lives!


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I want to protect you. Can''t I even know where you live?"


    Ke Yu turned his head, as if that was the case.


    In the end, the weird thing happened. Tang Ye took the spiritless Ke Yu back to the city and went to where she lived.


    It was a luxury hotel, and Ke Yu had no fixed house, so he stayed in the hotel temporarily.


    In order to avoid being seen by others, they didn''t go to the front entrance, so Tang Ye flew up with Ke Yu directly.


    After entering the room, Tang Ye didn''t leave immediately, he hadn''t got the information he wanted. And Ke Yu said he was going to take a bath. She was not afraid of being possessed by Tang Ye, and if Tang Ye thought about it, she couldn''t resist. She went into the bathroom calmly.


    Tang Ye waited for half an hour without seeing her come out.


    Taking a bath for half an hour, a woman''s words are very likely, Tang Ye bears it.


    But Ke Yu still didn''t come out after an hour, and Tang Ye found it very problematic.


    He didn''t know. Just now, Ke Yu sat down in the bathroom and cried while showering. Her life was originally beautiful and beautiful, but now she was tossed like this by Tang Ye. She couldn''t be strong and couldn''t bear it without crying a few times.


    Tang Ye walked to the bathroom door, felt someone inside, and shouted: "Ke Yu, isn''t it you? I counted three times, and you answered me, if I didn''t, I would go in!"


    As soon as Tang Ye started counting, Ke Yu opened the door and came out of the bathroom, looking at Tang Ye with contempt.


    Tang Yetan expressed his innocence and hummed, "What can I do if you take a bath for an hour?"

 Chapter 1041： Red Heart Tribulation!

    Ke Yu didn''t scold Tang Ye too much for being shameless and mean, wanting to peek at her taking a bath or something. This is a non-existent thing. She also has no emotions like this. She felt that her body was hollowed out, and she was so tired that she wanted to fall asleep, and she had better never wake up again.


    Things are terrible today.


    Ke Yu wore the bathrobe directly without changing other clothes. Although the bathrobe envelops her body, it is obviously not enough for her obvious bumpy figure, and a small white ditch can''t be blocked from her plump breast.


    This can make men not bored by watching all night.


    The bathrobe only wrapped a little under her thigh, and the white calf was still exposed. At the same time, there is the heel, which is very beautiful and can definitely satisfy the foot fetish.


    Ke Yu has reached the extreme **** appeal, I am afraid that few men can bear it. However, Tang Ye didn''t react at all, leaning against the TV in the lobby, looking at Ke Yu who was sitting on the sofa, waiting for Ke Yu to speak out the information he wanted.


    Ke Yu poured a glass of red wine on the table casually, drank it directly, his face turned red. She looked at Tang Ye and saw that although Tang Ye was staring straight at her, she didn''t have any ****. She wondered, how could a man resist her appearance?


    "Are you cold?" Ke Yu couldn''t help humming to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew that this woman was doing everything possible to ridicule herself, so she didn''t care at all, and said calmly: "When people are old, it''s hard to get up. Can you be cold?"


    Ke Yu was speechless. She was not sure of Tang Ye''s age, after all, Tang Ye had not revealed her appearance.


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "You have the strength? If you have the strength, you can quickly tell me the information I want. Don''t play tricks, or I will just throw you downstairs."


    "A man saying this to a beautiful woman like me is simply angry." Ke Yu snorted coldly.


    Then he said: "You are not a man, you are indifferent like this, can you be a man?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Are you trying to be funny? You hate me so hard that you still want to seduce me?"


    Ke Yu said: "I didn''t seduce you, I didn''t talk to you at all. I just need to vent, even if you are not there, I will talk to myself."


    Lonely woman!


    Tang Ye waved his hand, meaning to let her take care of herself.


    Suddenly, Ke Yu stopped talking, and took the paper and pen, and began to write.


    Tang Ye curiously asked, "What are you doing?"


    Ke Yu held up the paper on which he had written something and said, "The information you want will be very detailed."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and didn''t know what to say. Ke Yu''s behavior that suddenly became obedient was faulty, but it made people unable to fault it.


    As Ke Yu wrote, he said: "I will mark all the blood demons in Yanjing City. You''d better get rid of them all tonight, otherwise they will unite to fight back or tell Wen Zhongyuan, you and I will bother you. ."


    "Even if you have high strength, how about? You want to protect me, and I will be chased by them. Are you in trouble?" Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand, then you better not lie to me. If you let me find out that you are giving false information, you will die ugly."


    "How ugly?" Ke Yu sneered.


    Tang Ye hummed: "Just throw you down. A good beauty is smashed into rotten meat, brains, intestines and the like are ugly enough, right?"


    "Are you kidding?" Ke Yu stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and said, "Do you think I''m laughing?"


    Ke Yu remained silent, again bowed her head and quickly wrote and painted with a cold face, then took the paper and slapped it over to Tang Ye. She sighed against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye picked up the paper and looked at it, like a mine-sweeping map, where the blood demons were clearly marked. With such a thing, it is very easy to eliminate the blood demons.


    "Thank you." Tang Ye said to Ke Yu, walked to the window, and took the same route as before.


    Ke Yu was so angry that he wanted to kill someone with his "thank you". She felt that Tang Ye was teasing her on purpose.


    Tang Ye was about to jump out of the window, stopped suddenly, looked back at Ke Yu and asked, "What''s the matter with the walking corpse that attacked Murong Huansha before? That is also your ghost, right?"


    "Yes." Ke Yu didn''t hide it.


    "What then?" Since Tang Ye asked, she must have all the answers, such as who is that old woman.


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye and said, "If you don''t ask clearly, how do I know what to tell you?"


    Tang Ye was speechless, this woman seemed to be fighting.


    "Then I ask you, who is that old woman? Why did she attack Murong Huansha? Where can I find her?" Tang Ye only needs to know these questions to solve the walking dead puppet.


    After Ke Yu agreed to cooperate with Tang Ye, it was tantamount to betraying the blood demons. The blood demon forces will definitely not let her go, so it is better to win Tang Ye¡¯s favor in this respect, let Tang Ye help her, and let Tang Ye deal with the blood demon forces more thoroughly, so that the blood demon forces will not be distracted from looking for her. trouble.


    She said to Tang Ye: "All these are the ghosts of the **** woman, and the **** woman is able to release yin energy. However, the corpse-calling technique is not the skill of the **** woman, it is the exclusive secret technique of the exorcist, and it is still Dark secrets, even I may not be able to. Therefore, there must be another terrible exorcist doing a ghost. As for the old woman you asked, she is the mother of a worker, and that worker is dead. Murong Huansha investigates, it is easy to know. Knowing her identity, can''t you still find her?"


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and shook the paper in his hand to Ke Yu, and said, "I will solve the people on this, you have a good rest."


    "Wait!" Ke Yu stopped Tang Ye and said, "If I want to find you, what should I do?"


    Tang Ye was embarrassed by this and said, "I can''t give you my mobile phone number. I only have one mobile phone. If you give it to you, can''t you find out who I am?"


    Ke Yu was very angry and coldly snorted: "Then I was chased by blood demon forces, and you don''t know, what should I do?"


    "Then you better pray that I know." Tang Ye said irresponsibly.


    "You..." Ke Yu was very angry, rushed to grab Tang Ye''s hand, and said, "I have a way to let me keep you informed!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Ke Yu suddenly grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and bit it, bleeding!


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye shook her away.


    Ke Yu bumped into a table, frowning in pain, but she did not complain, walked in front of Tang Ye, and said, "I will apply a secret technique to you. You will know when I am in danger."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and agreed with her.


    Ke Yu stretched out her hand, her finger broke, blood came out, and she pressed the wound on Tang Ye''s arm that she had just bitten, causing her to mix with Tang Ye''s blood.


    "This is the Red Heart Tribulation. Not only can we communicate with each other, but we can also perceive each other''s lives in danger." Ke Yu coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "How does it feel like playing a couple''s trick?"


    "Get out!" Ke Yu shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye walked to the window again. He was about to leave, but suddenly turned his head and smiled at Ke Yu jokingly: "You have my blood in your mouth, right?"


    Tang Ye suddenly looked cold, and hummed, "Are you looking for death?"

 Chapter 1042： The number one enemy!

    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye stubbornly. If her eyes could kill, she could kill Tang Ye at least once.


    Why is there such a careful man? Why can I even detect such a thing? Didn¡¯t you act very well?


    Tang Ye looked at Ke Yu jokingly and said, "You have my blood in your mouth. Do you want to use this blood to find out who I am after I leave?"


    That''s it.


    Ke Yu bit through Tang Ye''s arm just now, indeed to complete the cast of Red Heart Tribulation, but her finger was broken, but she did not bite it. When Tang Ye noticed this, she hesitated a little and knew her intentions. Maybe she didn''t want to mix the blood of two people.


    For a little bit of convenience, Tang Ye saw through the other intentions.


    Ke Yu didn''t want to speak, so he looked at Tang Ye quietly, and wanted to see through Tang Ye. What kind of evil is this?


    Tang Ye got the intelligence of the blood demon forces, and he was in a good mood. He didn''t plan to kill Ke Yu, and waved his hand: "Go and wash your mouth clean, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, blow my mouth?" Ke Yu snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye play taste: "I''m reluctant to be such a beautiful girl. Why not have a deep tongue-w kiss and let me lick your mouth clean?"


    Ke Yu smiled, not irritated by Tang Ye''s nasty verbal harassment, and provocatively said: "Dare you come to kiss me?"


    "You dare not. You are a coward who dare not show his appearance!" Ke Yu provoked even more fiercely.


    Tang Ye smiled, if he was stimulated by Ke Yu, he would be an idiot. He didn''t get entangled with Ke Yu, he used to pinch Ke Yu''s chin, and then poured the red wine on the table into Ke Yu''s mouth, washing off the blood in Ke Yu''s mouth, his actions were a bit rough. Ke Yu struggled, as if he was going to beat Ke Yu.


    After solving this problem, Tang Ye pushed him casually, and Ke Yu fell onto the sofa, helpless and desperate.


    Tang Ye glanced around the room, and after making sure that there was no handle left, he jumped out of the window and left.


    Ke Yu was pushed down on the sofa by Tang Ye, and did not get up after Tang Ye left. Just lying on the sofa like that, slowly his eyes were red, and he was about to cry again. Being insulted by Tang Ye was really too heavy, making her a confident and supreme goddess taste unprecedented frustration and powerlessness.


    Ke Yu stayed in the hotel room sorrowfully, while Tang Ye was at the time when the moon and the black wind were killing people. According to the information given to him by Ke Yu, he ransacked in various places in Yanjing City to clear out the blood demons that were lurking.


    These blood demons have no way to resist. At first, Tang Ye came too suddenly, they were all hidden, and they still had their previous identities, and would not reveal the identity of the successor to the blood-colored troll power. No one knew their true identity, but Tang Ye knew!


    Secondly, Tang Ye''s strength was too strong for them to fight against. Tang Ye came to kill them, even if they fought desperately, they would still be killed by Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tonight, for the blood demons lurking in Yanjing City, it was an extremely dark and painful night.


    Almost all the blood demon forces deployed in Yanjing were eliminated by Tang Ye, and the blood demon forces were wiped out!


    Ke Yu turned off the light in the room and stood in front of the glass window, watching the moonlit night, quietly.


    She knew that a killing was taking place outside, a unilateral killing, because of her betrayal, the blood demons would be hit hard and many brothers and sisters would die!


    She will become the number one enemy of the Gorefiend! Bigger than Lu Celadon, bigger than Tang Ye!


    Because of her betrayal, the entire army in Yanjing city was wiped out, not only was the death of a group of companions, but also many important plans!


    These plans are related to the success of Wen Zhongyuan''s great cause!


    Ke Yu felt very complicated and very uncomfortable. After all, so many people were about to die. More importantly, she faced a huge hostile force, and her pressure became unprecedented. Unless the Gorefiend power is eliminated, she will be in fear every day.


    This is all thanks to Tang Ye!


    Ke Yu was indignant. She originally thought that Tang Ye''s true identity could be found with that little blood, but Tang Ye saw through it. She really tasted the biggest frustration in life.


    Ke Yu is going to have a good sleep. Before going to bed, she took a few yellow charms and posted them in various places in the room. Then she muttered words at the corners of her mouth and cast some spells. It was probably the kind of secret technique that would call the police if someone approached the room, because after betraying the blood demons, she became very insecure.


    She couldn''t even sleep at ease, showing how bad her life has become.


    ...


    "What are you talking about?!" In a bright room, a man with smoky makeup looked cold and gloomy, staring at a man who was half kneeling in front of him and shouted angrily.


    "You say it again!" He once again sternly said to the man who was kneeling on the ground.


    Looking closely at his appearance, he looked a bit like Wen Zhongyuan in Tang Ye''s memory. He is Wen Zhongyuan. After awakening the power of the blood demon in the text, the whole person became strange, and he was no longer the quiet man who looked like a scholar. His smoky makeup is still biased towards red, which is very strange, but has an indescribable charm.


    The man half-kneeling in front of Wen Zhongyuan was a spy in the blood demon force. Ben was responsible for arranging Wen Zhongyuan''s plan on Yanjing, controlling the Tianni Group, and infiltrating power to the red wall. However, the spy suddenly reported to him that the plan in Yanjing City was impossible, because the brothers and sisters in Yanjing City were basically killed!


    Even if some were not killed, they would have little effect on the plan.


    Is this a joke?


    completely annihilated? The forces that have worked so hard for more than two years are gone overnight? !


    How could Wen Zhongyuan accept such a thing. He was very aware of the manpower on the red wall. Now in Yanjing City, except for Lu Celadon, there is no threat at all. Those with strength went outside to find artifacts and inheritors. Even with Lu Celadon, it is impossible to get rid of so many people. And how did Lu Celadon know their existence?


    The spy who came to report was trembling, for fear that Wen Zhongyuan would cut his throat open. Wen Zhongyuan, who has become a blood demon, has expanded the original perverted psychology of bloodthirsty and catharsis. Not only will he kill his own people, but he will also chop his corpse into pieces, which is terrifying.


    "Say, what the **** is going on!" Wen Zhongyuan tried his best to suppress the restless emotions. If the forces placed in Yanjing City are really wiped out, he will not only kill people to vent, but also destroy the world!


    The spy didn¡¯t want to pin this responsibility to himself, and immediately said: ¡°According to the Yanjing city¡¯s eyeliner report, a mysterious man with a hood did it! This hooded man is very powerful, no one is him. Opponent!"


    "Mysterious man?" Wen Zhongyuan said coldly.


    The spy nodded, and at the same time he took out his mobile phone and showed Wen Zhongyuan a few pictures of the mysterious hooded man.


    Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t tell that it was Tang Ye, but he felt familiar.


    "He killed the people I arranged in Yanjing City alone?" Wen Zhongyuan stared at the spy and said coldly, not believing that all the forces he arranged in Yanjing could be solved with one person''s power!

 Chapter 1043： Blood ancestor plan!

    Wen Zhongyuan was actually in a bad mood. When he dealt with Tang Ye, he finally forced Tang Ye to the Guwu rivers and lakes. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye¡¯s servant became a noble hero once, exhausted his luck to protect the great world, and let Lu Celadon confronted him, so that he could not smoothly carry out the plan of the blood ancestor coming!


    Others certainly don''t know that the scarlet troll who was blocked by the old Taoist priest thousands of years ago is actually the blood ancestor. As the human blood demon who inherited the greatest will and power of the blood ancestor, Wen Zhongyuan knew exactly what to do.


    What annoyed him the most was that when the plan was rolled out and reached a critical moment, suddenly there was an accident!


    Now that the forces in Yanjing City have been destroyed, it is the biggest accident, an accident like a nightmare!


    The final plan of the text is to control the city of Yanjing, enter the red wall, win the luck of the ancient jade seal, break the shackles of heaven and earth, and let the blood ancestor descend!


    When the blood ancestor comes, they can create a second Shura field, and then their purgatory blood demons can regain their strength, and they will climb into the Ninth Heaven in the future and take control of the entire world!


    Now this world is just a small corner of the universe. How could Wen Zhongyuan stay here forever?


    "Say! What the **** is going on?! Who can kill all the powers I have arranged in one night? Do you think I am a three-year-old child?!" Wen Zhongyuan was furious at the spy.


    The spy was so scared that he dared not raise his head, and finally he had no choice but to prepare for death.


    His mother, he didn''t understand why he was chosen as a spy. He knew that there was a very dark time during the spy period two years ago. That''s because of Tang Ye''s existence, Tang Ye always let Wen Zhongyuan fail, stimulating Wen Zhongyuan to murder and vent his hatred, and it is the spy who suffers. Later, Tang Ye went to Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and the spy finally ushered in the dawn. However, now there is another man with a hood!


    Life is rough, what can I do, I am also very desperate... The agent feels very sad.


    Now that he was ready to die, he didn''t bother to care about Zhongyuan in the text, and said directly: "I don''t know who the mysterious hooded man is, I only know that he came out suddenly. He has a copy of our people. Lists and locations, they just kill them according to the list. Therefore, no one is spared!"


    "How can he have information about our people?!" Wen Zhongyuan shouted again.


    The agent said: "The specific situation is still under investigation, but the informant said that the time when the mysterious hooded man appeared was first when he was fighting with the black spirit demon. Later, the black storm, the black thunder flash and the black ghost woman were killed one after another. But there is no news of the death of the Black Spirit Demon. The informant concluded that the Black Spirit Demon has always been rebellious. It may be... the Black Spirit Demon betrayed us."


    boom!


    Wen Zhongyuan slapped it directly after hearing it, and a table in the room was directly shattered into powder. The spy was so scared that he thought he was going to get a headshot and closed his eyes with tension.


    Wen Zhongyuan took a long breath, eased his emotions, and said, "What are you afraid of? I''m not a casual killer."


    The spy¡¯s smile is more ugly than crying, and his expression is complicated. Is this Lord Gorefiend kidding?


    Wen Zhongyuan waved his hand and said: "Go down and investigate all the conditions in Yanjing City! Who is that mysterious man with a hood and whether the black spirit demon betrayed us, and then... I want them to die! "


    "Yes!" The agent nodded heavily, and he was relieved that he was not killed!


    The spy left quickly and didn''t want to stay with Wen Zhongyuan at all!


    Wen Zhongyuan walked to the window of the room and saw a very strange scene, he walked out directly from the window, the window was closed! When he touched the window, his whole person turned into a ball of blood, which leaked out through the gap in the window! After the blood penetrated outside, it reunited to become Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan floated directly in the air, flew up, reached the top of the building, stood on the top of the building, looking high into the distance!


    This is really incredible. Can actually turn into a ball of blood! What kind of magic is this, so amazing?


    It must be the supernatural power of being a blood demon. Wen Zhongyuan can also fly in the air, indicating that his strength has reached the limit of the great world.


    However, he may not be as strong as Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye''s true strength was several levels higher than the limit of the great world. If Tang Ye broke out to the peak strength of the Mahayana in the Wonderland, the big world would be destroyed in minutes. Just like the development of Dragon Ball to the later stage, Nima''s, an energy wave hits the center of the planet, and the planet will be destroyed, which is quite speechless.


    Another terrifying magical power in the text is rebirth, reincarnating on another body with the power of the blood demon, so it is very difficult to kill him, unless he cannot be reincarnated, or the power that inherits the blood ancestor''s will is directly destroyed.


    Therefore, even if Tang Ye encountered Wen Zhongyuan head-on, he might not be able to kill the Gorefiend. As for the way to kill the blood demon, it was known in the Longmen fantasy world that the power of eight great artifacts needed to work together. Probably the power of these eight artifacts can form a binding effect, so that the power of the Gorefiend cannot be transferred, thus destroying him!


    Now Wen Zhongyuan was not in Yanjing City, so when the power in Yanjing City was wiped out by Tang Ye one by one, there were no strong enough people to resist. The text was originally in Minyue City, with the sea ahead. He came here because Wang Jianjia was here. Regarding Wang Jianjia, according to information, Wang Jianjia came here to look for the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, one of the eight artifacts!


    The Azure Moon Chasing Bow may appear on a small island across the sea-Qixing Island in Minyue City.


    Wen Zhongyuan knew that the dragon fell, discovered eight artifacts from the ancient era, and protected them with guardian power, which was specifically used to deal with the power of blood ancestors. Therefore, the power of these eight artifacts can easily destroy the power of the blood demon. To ensure the smooth progress of the blood ancestor''s plan, the eight artifacts must be destroyed first.


    Or kill eight people who can inherit the artifact!


    Wang Jianjia and Azure Moon Chasing Bow, Wen Zhongyuan will be destroyed!


    If it weren''t for this, he would definitely return to Yanjing immediately to see what was going on. Who else could have wiped out all the arranged forces that Lu Celadon couldn''t do?


    At this time, in the coastal area of ??Minyue City, a speedboat was docked on the shore, and there was a team of men and horses on the shore.


    In front of them was a tall woman standing and looking at the sea. The woman wore black tight leather clothing and leather pants, with a cool and violent beauty. In short, it is the feeling of drag racing, fighting, and so on. It is definitely not a pretty lady, Xiaojiabiyu.


    The woman turned her head and saw her beautiful face, but there was a touch of sadness and longing. On her neck, she wore a beautiful green Buddhist bead.


    This woman is Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia had seen the position of the blue moon chasing bow in the Longmen illusion. Even so, she had to search for two years to determine the specific position. It was on the Seven Star Island across the sea from Minyue City.


    She is going to obtain the Azure Moon Chasing Bow to deal with the blood demons!


    However, she also knew that Wen Zhongyuan came after him. Wen Zhongyuan is very powerful, it is possible that they will all be killed!

 Chapter 1044： It should be drag racing!

    Tang Ye''s destruction of the blood demons in Yanjing City had an extreme impact on both sides.


    For the blood demon forces, it is a huge nightmare. While making those members of the Gorefiend power angry, they were also very panicked. Lu Celadon, a celestial lady, is not enough to be a deadly enemy, and now there is another mysterious man with a hood?


    For the Red Wall side, it is a great thing. Originally relying solely on people like Lu Celadon and Wang Jianjia was not enough to destroy the Gorefiend. If Lu Celadon hadn''t stayed behind in Yanjing City, there would not be many powerful people on the Red Wall to fight against the Gorefiend. They were under great pressure. Now it happened that the mysterious hooded man cleared the blood demon forces, and their pressure suddenly eased a lot.


    On the Red Wall side, I am very grateful to this mysterious hooded man!


    Tang Ye originally planned to destroy the blood demon forces in Yanjing city and went to see Lin Yourong¡¯s grandfather Chen Shuqing, but the blood demon forces in Yanjing city were distributed more than he had imagined. Back to the Royal Garden.


    Lu Celadon knew that Tang Ye was back and made breakfast for Tang Ye. Her behavior remained fairly regular, even if she had a relationship with Tang Ye, she would not be too slutty. At least not in this house. Because the house belonged to Lin Yourong, the fact that he and Tang Ye were doing it all was too much when Lin Yourong was away. Although this idea is to be a **** and want to set up a memorial, but always seek peace of mind.


    "I received a call from Red Wall early in the morning, saying that the blood demons were hit hard last night, and you happened to be outside last night. Did you do it?" Lu Celadon brought Tang Ye breakfast and asked with a smile Tao.


    Lu Celadon seemed to have become more virtuous.


    Tang Ye took off his hooded clothes and put them on the sofa, and said, "Others call me a hooded man."


    "You are a mysterious master who didn''t play well, I knew it early in the morning." Lu Celadon sat opposite Tang Ye and said affectionately.


    Tang Ye thought it was weird. He was still used to Lu Celadon''s stern face, unsparing words, and occasionally bursting out a few unbelievable words. Of course, he didn''t object to Lu Celadon''s appearance, saying: "I am not here to play a mysterious person. I always have a house to live in."


    Lu Celadon smiled and said, "Are you resting at home today?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I want to find a chance to see Grandpa."


    "Then I will help you go over and see, find a reason to let him know that you and Yourong sister are coming back soon. Don''t worry, I will lie. Also, I can do something to make him believe more. But..."


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye and said, "Can you really bring Sister Yourong back?"


    "Of course." Tang Ye looked determined.


    "Good." Lu Celadon nodded.


    Lu Celadon turned around to pack up some things. Tang Ye looked at her legs specially, walking normally, and he was relieved.


    "My leg did hurt."


    However, Lu Celadon said without looking back, "I could always hear those voices when you and Sister Yourong did that thing. I think it¡¯s a bit exaggerated. Are you so powerful? But after you did it to me last night , I felt that it was really so strong."


    "You rubbed the roots of my thighs to tears." Lu Celadon looked back at Tang Ye with a strange expression.


    Tang Ye was eating breakfast but was speechless by Lu Celadon''s remarks. It''s not that I twitched and rubbed badly, but the woman asked it again and again. Who is the blame?


    Lu Celadon said to Tang Ye: "I used my strength to repair it. Although I really want to keep the traces of you entering my body, the situation is severe and I can''t let these affect me. However, if I knew that you were there last night The people who cleared the central plains of the text, the situation in Yanjing City is no longer so tense, I will definitely keep these injuries. Because seeing these injuries, I can think of the beauty when we are together..."


    "The policy stipulates that these feelings cannot be described." Tang Ye suddenly said to Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon rolled his eyes. I''ve done it, so why don''t you tell me?


    Tang Ye said solemnly: "Otherwise, it will be treated as pornographic and all will be banned."


    "Cut!" Lu Celadon snorted, "You thought it was a novel!"


    Tang Ye said in a bad mood: "If you are writing a novel, you are not allowed to write a kiss, you can only write about holding hands."


    "It''s so good, there is no such slutty thing as sex, it''s like talking about a beautiful and romantic love. Girls like it." Lu Celadon said leisurely.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "But men don''t like them. Men are wolves. Many men are called wolves-friends, do you understand?"


    "Why is it written for men and not for women?" Lu Celadon asked curiously.


    Tang Ye was helpless, and sighed: "The author of the novel is miserable. He writes a lot of words a day, but he can''t make a few money. It depends on the male friends to subscribe to earn some money. In terms of payment, men It should be more generous, more conscientious, and don''t care about the money spent."


    "Men are more conscientious?" Lu Celadon suddenly laughed playfully, very ironically, thinking Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous.


    "Of course men have a conscience!" Tang Ye **** the moral character of the majority of male compatriots.


    "Yes, yes!" Lu Celadon didn''t argue with Tang Ye, went over to put Tang Ye on the neck, kissed him, and said with a smile: "Actually, I want to tell you that women prefer yellow. Female drivers drive, Are you dissatisfied?"


    Tang Ye thought about the way the woman around him was driving, could he refuse?


    Lu Qingci smiled maliciously, and said, "I''ll go to see Grandpa first, and drive with you if I have time when I come back."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Lu Celadon let go of Tang Ye, went upstairs to change clothes, and suddenly turned around and said, "No, it should be a drag racing!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless. Is it true that women like yellow?


    ...


    Tang Ye should not show up too much during the day. Lu Celadon helped to see Chen Shuqing. He was relieved, so he rinsed, then squinted for a while and took a rest. At noon, he wore a hood and went to the Tongtian Building.


    Tang Ye went to Murong Huansha mainly because of the old lady mopping the floor. Ke Yu had already told him that the problem with the old lady mopping the floor was the trick of the **** wives, but there was another mysterious master who did not appear, and that was the man behind the scenes, because he used the necrotic technique!


    No matter who the master behind the scenes is, Tang Ye must first resolve the threat of the old lady mopping the floor, otherwise Murong Huansha cannot rest assured.


    As long as the identity of the mopping old woman is investigated, she can be resolved. Ke Yu said that she was the mother of a certain dead worker. The dead are easy to find. After Tang Ye explained to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, Mu Yue immediately went to get a list of the workers who died.


    Soon, a suitable person was found. The old lady who mopped the floor was named Chen Meihua, and the dead worker was named Chen Lisheng. The mother and child are dependent on each other, and the relationship is very deep. After Chen Lisheng''s accident, Chen Meimei was heartbroken. Later, she was lured by the blood demons and wanted to get revenge. She accepted the corpse stalking technique, and Murong Huansha suffered a terrorist attack.


    While Tang Ye was busy with these things in Yanjing, Wang Jianjia started to sail to Qixing Island by speedboat, and Wen Zhongyuan followed closely!

 Chapter 1045： The chase is here!

    Since Yun Youlan was going to handle Chen Meihua''s affairs, Tang Ye could do something else. He knew that he was very anxious about the eight artifacts, so he did his best to investigate and track this matter. He returned to the royal garden and waited for Lu Celadon to come back to learn about it. Wait for the evening before going to Tongtian Building again.


    Although Chen Meihua''s matter was handed over to Yun Youlan, Tang Ye still wanted to watch Yun Youlan''s half-hearted exorcism ability to avoid accidents.


    Lu Celadon went to visit Chen Shuqing when he came back, and saw that Tang Ye was at home, his face was a little red, and he said, "Do you really want to do something? Why don''t you change your posture!"


    Tang Ye slapped over, and was too lazy to play dirty with Lu Celadon, and said, "I need to understand the eight great artifacts. When I left the big world, I asked you to pay attention to this matter. How is it going now?"


    Lu Celadon knows that this is not the time for selfish play. If Wang Jianjia was desperately trying to find the azure blue chasing the moon bow at Minyue City, she would have **** with Tang Ye at home, which would be bad. Lu Celadon got serious and told Tang Ye about finding eight artifacts.


    "In general, Sister Jianjia, Sister Ruoqing, Sister Manhong, and Yin Jun are investigating various places where artifacts may appear, including looking for people who can inherit the power of artifacts." Lu Celadon said.


    Tang Ye looked strange. Lu Celadon called Wang Jianjia, Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Manhong and their sisters one by one. Could these women get along very well?


    Lu Celadon glanced at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "I said, I know the women who are related to you clearly. It''s not that I want to bring them together, but that they are strong and they are fighting against Wen Zhongyuan. An indispensable force, I am also helpless."


    "Um..." Tang Ye didn''t dare to have too many opinions on this kind of thing.


    Lu Celadon sneered suddenly, and said, "In fact, there is another woman who is close to you and powerful but I have no contact. She is Mu Caisang. A young woman!"


    Lu Celadon''s look became interesting.


    Tang Ye ignored her yin and yang strangeness.


    Lu Celadon was annoyed and continued: "I don''t think many people know that Mu Caisang has become a saint. She is now a poison saint."


    Tang Ye was taken aback and said, "Is Mu Caisang so good?"


    Lu Celadon nodded and said, "I also saw it through my own talent, and no one else knew it. However, although Mu Caisang was sanctified, she did not stand up against Wen Zhongyuan. She chose to disappear. The power of Poison Saint is hidden. She takes her daughter, and two other women who have a close relationship with you, Shui Qingdie and Shui Qingting."


    Lu Qingci''s eyes looked at Tang Ye weird again. His mother, to be honest, sometimes Lu Celadon can''t even think about it. How can you mention that a woman has something to do with Tang Ye? Is there only Tang Ye left in the world? Do women have to go to Tang Ye in estrus?


    Of course, as one of the women who had a relationship with Tang Ye, Lu Celadon wouldn''t talk about anyone''s fault, but felt that things were very depressing.


    Tang Ye heard Lu Celadon''s words, thinking in silence, and felt that he didn''t need to disturb Mu Caisang and the others for the time being. The reason why Mu Caisang did that was simple. It was to protect the young sangsang, the water butterfly, and the water butterfly. This is what Tang Ye will do. Although Mu Caisang came forward to help fight Wen Zhongyuan''s words, but Xiao Sangsang and the others would be unsafe, so Mu Caisang and Tang Ye would not be relieved, it would be better to let Mu Caisang not come out.


    Lu Celadon understood his meaning from Tang Ye¡¯s expression, did not say much, and continued: "Then the most urgent problem now is that sister Jian Jia went to Minyue City to find the blue moon to chase the moon bow. Wen Zhongyuan is very cunning, early Minions and eyeliner were arranged all over the country, so he may already know the actions of Sister Jianjia, and I am worried that he will obstruct Sister Jianjia."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "The divine tool must not be hindered. The power of the divine tool can kill the Gorefiend body, so no divine tool can cause trouble. If Wen Zhongyuan goes to track Jian Jia, then I will definitely go and see Look."


    Lu Celadon did not refute Tang Ye, saying: "It''s okay, I feel more at ease if you go, after all, if I go, I may not be Wen Zhongyuan''s opponent."


    Tang Ye discussed with Lu Celadon until it got dark.


    At this time, something happened to Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu was originally asleep. She was tired enough by Tang Ye yesterday. The physical fatigue is mild, mainly the heart. The feeling of despair and collapse made her depressed a bit, she just wanted to sleep all the time, sleep dimly, don''t worry about anything.


    However, when he was asleep, Ke Yu suddenly heard an alarm sound in the room.


    Before going to bed, Ke Yu deliberately set up a few magic charms to remind others to approach her room.


    If the magic magic is touched, then there is a powerful person coming!


    Ke Yu woke up from his sleep, looked highly alert, changed his clothes, and breathed a sigh of relief at a paper crane that had been folded in advance, and the paper crane flew magically. The paper crane flew out through the window and returned to the corridor of her room door. Ke Yu could see the situation outside through the paper crane to see if a powerful enemy was coming.


    But no, outside the door was just a young man dressed as a waiter in a vest suit.


    It''s here to deliver food!


    Another day passed. Ke Yu didn''t order any food. The hotel was more concerned, so he asked people to come over and ask.


    Ke Yu was indeed hungry, but she was worried that there was a problem, so she turned down the waiter and planned to find food by herself.


    However, when Ke Yu asked the male waiter to leave, the waiter did not leave. He did not know what he did. The door was opened and he walked in!


    Ke Yu was shocked. He was able to crack her magic tricks easily. This was definitely a master!


    After entering the room, the male waiter directly locked the door, and at the same time reached out to tap the magic talisman arranged by Ke Yu, causing another secret technique in the room, sealing the room, making it impossible for the outside world to interfere, which is a bit similar to the power of the "domain".


    Ke Yu looked at the male waiter, quickly guessed his identity, and said in a panic: "You, you are the powerful exorcist who taught the **** woman the ¡®corpse pulling technique¡¯!"


    The barman looked at Ke Yu with a slow smile, picked up a steel knife in the pushing food cart, and said: "Black spirit demon, the brothers and sisters in Yanjing city are dead, but you are alive and well. Isn''t it strange?"


    Ke Yu''s heart trembled suddenly. This is the blood demon forces to kill her in revenge!


    She betrayed the blood demon forces and gave Tang Yeyan the information of the blood demon forces in the capital city, causing the blood demon forces to be hit hard, but there were always some people who were fine. These people will come one after another to kill her!


    If the waiter in front of him was the one who tempted Chen Meihua to use the deadlift technique, he would be very strong, and Ke Yu might not be an opponent!


    Ke Yu''s information to Tang Ye did not include this male waiter. She didn''t expect that the man behind the scenes was still in Yanjing City, and he would come to chase her so soon!

 Chapter 1046： Something happened on both sides!

    The Heihua Group can be responsible for the task of controlling the Tianni Group, and it has a very high status among the blood demon forces. It can be said that it is the core of the blood demon forces in Yanjing City. That''s why Ke Yu could master so much information that the blood demons in Yanjing City were almost wiped out by Tang Ye''s removal.


    However, some members of the Gorefiend force existed alone, such as the mysterious exorcist who used the necromancy technique behind them. This person was not on the list that Ke Yu gave Tang Ye, so he was fine, and now, he came to kill Ke Yu!


    The barman wore a waistcoat and suit. He was very handsome. He looked at Ke Yu with a wicked smile and said, "You have a very good exorcist talent, but unfortunately you have used it in the wrong place. Since that adult¡¯s will cannot correct you, Then I can only eliminate you."


    Ke Yu knew that he couldn''t escape, so he didn''t want to escape at all. He snorted coldly, "Correct? Isn''t the responsibility of the exorcist to deal with those ghosts and ghosts? But you are used to make ghosts and ghosts!"


    The man chuckled and said, "Different times, different responsibilities."


    "Who are you?" Ke Yu asked with a solemn face.


    The man smiled and was silent, then shrugged his shoulders, seemed indifferent, and hummed: "What is my name... The name is too far away, the First Emperor, who wants to live forever, and strives for immortality. There is alchemist Xu Fu, who goes to sea to find immortality. law¡­¡­"


    Ke Yu frowned and asked who he was, why did he talk so much nonsense?


    The man stopped talking nonsense and said: "Others call me Xu Wuming."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t know your background anyway, the name is meaningless." Ke Yu suddenly snorted.


    Xu Wuming smiled slightly and nodded: "You are right, the name has no meaning."


    Ke Yu took a deep breath and said, "So you came to kill me because of my betrayal?"


    "Is this not enough to kill you?" Xu Wuming said with a smile.


    Ke Yu was unwilling to say: "You want to kill me, huh... It''s really interesting. I was chased by the hooded man before even my parents didn''t even know him. You really have to be capable, for the sake of Lord Gorefiend. Dealing with that hooded man? I just wanted to survive, what did I do wrong? If you really have the ability to kill the hooded man and save us from the hooded man, there will be so many things?"


    Ke Yu''s words became ironic, and he coldly snorted to Xu Wuming: "After all, you are also a coward, a disgusting coward! You can only hide when you have a strong enemy, and come out to punish those who have been forced to do wrong when nothing is wrong. Your own people!"


    Xu Wuming watched Ke Yu keep smiling, unaffected by Ke Yu''s words, and said: "If you want to think like this, I have nothing to say. But you must die."


    Suddenly, Xu Wuming held a yellow talisman in his hand, with an evil smile at the corner of his mouth, and threw it at Ke Yu. The yellow talisman did not transform into something else, but like a hard and sharp card, making a chirp sound, splitting the air, attacking Ke Yu!


    Ke Yu jumped and avoided, the yellow talisman cut to the table, and the table was cut in half!


    It can be seen how powerful this yellow talisman is!


    Huang Fu was controlled by Xu Wuming, turned around and continued to attack Ke Yu!


    Ke Yu was suffocated in his heart. Yesterday, she was chased and tortured by Tang Ye, and today another Xu Wuming, stronger exorcist was chased and killed. She was very angry!


    ...


    Tang Ye was discussing matters with Lu Celadon, and suddenly his right hand shook. His right hand was bitten by Ke Yu, and he cast the Red Heart Tribulation Charm, and he would automatically tell him when his life was in danger.


    He was surprised. Ke Yu had an accident on this day?


    As soon as the blood demon forces in the city were cleared, the blood demon forces found Ke Yu, which shows that the blood demon forces are far stronger than imagined!


    Lu Qingci saw Tang Ye frown and knew what was going on, worried: "What happened?"


    Tang Ye said: "I have something to go out."


    He promised to protect Ke Yu for a month. He has always been a promised person. Since Ke Yu is in trouble, he will not stand by.


    Lu Celadon knew that it was an eventful season, and didn''t expect to be able to stay with Tang Ye sweetly and fall in love, and said, "Then you have to be careful, and I will also report to Grandpa Wang."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "When you talk to Grandpa Wang about the hooded man, don¡¯t just say that the hooded man is on your side. Keep a... fuzzy relationship. Let the outside world think that The hat man has a stand alone."


    Lu Celadon was speechless to Tang Ye''s pretending way, and said, "Don''t worry, your woman, listen to you."


    ...


    When night fell, Tang Ye was going to see Ke Yu''s situation, but did not go to Tongtian Building in time. Yun Youlan received the notice, not only on behalf of the police, but also as an exorcist to solve the walking corpse of the old woman mopping the floor.


    After knowing the identity of the old lady mopping the floor, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were no longer so scared. The two women were not cowardly women, they were both strong women. After getting used to it for a while, they all followed a path that deviated from science, feeling that it was no surprise even if someone around him was a monster.


    "Miss, I found a big problem!" Mu Yue was looking at the information, knowing as much as possible about the old lady mopping the floor, suddenly surprised.


    Murong Huansha questioned: "What''s the matter?"


    Mu Yue took the information and motioned to Murong Huansha, "This Chen Meihua is actually a cleaner in our company!"


    "What?" Murong Huansha was taken aback, and took a closer look at the information. It turned out to be true. It was not found out before. It must have been a negligence in the logistics registration work, or someone secretly tampered with.


    Murong Huansha squinted his eyes and said: "It is our company''s cleaner, so it can be so convenient and fast to appear in our company, and you can also understand the way to leave. After catching people, dragging them away like mops, it is very suitable for cleaners. Identity..."


    Murong Huansha felt a sense of relief that the truth of the matter was revealed. When you know enough, you will basically not be afraid anymore. The only thing to do next is to find Chen Meihua and solve her!


    Chi Chi, Chi Chi!


    At this time, suddenly the light flashed.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both got nervous and looked at each other, feeling that trouble was coming!


    Chen Meihua is the company''s cleaner, and may have been hiding in the company! Now Tang Ye hasn''t come, and Yun Youlan hasn''t come either. There are only two of them. If Chen Meihua comes out at this time, aren''t they in danger?


    "Go and lock the door!" Murong Huansha exclaimed.


    The two immediately went to lock the door, and moved the table and sofa to block the door to make the door closer.


    "There is still a window, close the window!" Murong Huansha said in surprise again, his tone a little nervous.


    Although I know Chen Meihua''s specific information, I am no longer so afraid, but if Chen Meihua is in the company and they have no helpers, then they are undoubtedly dangerous. They are all ordinary people, how can they deal with a walking corpse!


    Rustling...


    Suddenly, they heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the room. Murong Huansha''s face turned pale, which was exactly the same as she heard when she was attacked by Chen Meihua that night!

 Chapter 1047： Id rather die!

    Tang Ye called Yun Youlan before leaving the Royal Garden to see Ke Yu. As a hooded man, he asked Yun Youlan to go to the Tongtian Mansion quickly, and there must always be professional people to protect Murong Huansha.


    Yun Youlan has been sorting out Chen Meihua''s affairs at the police station. She knew Tang Ye''s worry, but one thing she had to figure out was the source of Chen Meihua''s strength. Only by eliminating Chen Meihua''s source of power can she be sure of dealing with Chen Meihua alone. Otherwise, just like that night, she hadn''t been killed by Chen Meihua and asked Tang Ye to save her.


    Tang Ye rushed to Ke Yu¡¯s side and said on the phone: "Didn¡¯t you say that Chen Meihua was a walking corpse puppet that had been turned into a corpse by using a necrotic technique? Her power was obtained through the corpses of her relatives. Her relative is nothing more than her son Chen Lisheng. You can check how Chen Lisheng''s body was handled. If I guess right, Chen Lisheng''s body is now in Chen Meihua''s hands!"


    "That''s also to find Chen Meihua first. I don''t know where Chen Meihua is or where she put Chen Lisheng''s body." Yun Youlan said, and then complained, humming: "What are you doing now? You won''t help me. ?"


    Tang Ye said badly, "You are an exorcist, how can you not exercise well?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "Well, you take this matter seriously. I really don''t know the whereabouts of Chen Meihua. If Chen Lisheng''s body cannot be resolved, I will go to the Tongtian Building first and focus on protecting Murong Huansha." Tang Ye did not chat with Yun Youlan and ordered After a sound, I hung up.


    Yun Youlan rolled her eyes, pouting her mouth high, and sulking.


    Through the investigative knowledge she learned in the police station, she knew that Tang Ye used a disposable cell phone to make a phone call, which could not be traced. She couldn''t help but curl her lips and said, "What a mystery, who doesn''t know that you are related to Murong Huansha!"


    Yun Youlan had already made up her mind to exercise and improve her strength, but she also asked Tang Ye to come over, mainly because she wanted to show her to Tang Ye. This seems to be the motivation for her to become stronger, or what else would she do to become stronger. She had a strange emotion towards Tang Ye. She was very upset about Tang Ye being harsh on her. However, she felt uncomfortable again when Tang Ye was not talking to her.


    At this time masochistic tendency?


    At this moment Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were both hiding in the room. The two women became highly nervous. With the sound of "rustling" walking outside, their nerves became even more tense. Unexpectedly, Chen Meihua was here!


    Now they are sure that Chen Meihua has been hiding in the company! As for the location of the company, it may be a warehouse or a storage room. In short, very few people usually go, otherwise it would have been discovered long ago.


    "Da da da!"


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door of the room, which frightened Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. They wondered whether Chen Meihua would knock on the door with a corpse?


    Chi Chi!


    Immediately afterwards, the unstable lights flashed for a while, and then went out, and the room became pitch black.


    "Damn, I really don''t know who made up those things, the power will be cut off if haunted?" Murong Huansha was scared and cursed. Fortunately, with Mu Yue, two people would never be as scared as one.


    "Miss, we have flashlights and mobile phones. They are as bright as they are on, but they can''t illuminate the whole room." Mu Yue said.


    The two women turned on the mobile phone''s flashlights, and then went to get the flashlights to turn on. The lobby of the room was brightly illuminated. However, the area outside the hall is still dark, which makes the atmosphere a bit strange. Moreover, the effect of the flashlight is different from the effect of turning on the light, which is still scary.


    "Da da da!"


    There was a knock on the door again.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue didn''t care, they wanted to call Tang Ye, but found that they couldn''t get out. This is also something that makes them angry. What is the ability of ghosts and monsters to prevent the transmission of signals?


    "Miss Murong, can I open the door if I have something to do with you? Hehehe..." At this moment, after the knock on the door stopped outside, there was a low and hoarse voice that ended with a weird and gloomy smile.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked even more ugly at once, this Chen Meihua''s body still spoke, it was really weird!


    Also even more scary!


    Mu Yue said, "Miss, let''s leave it alone, Tang Ye and Yun Youlan will both be here, and we will be fine by that time!"


    Murong Huansha nodded and tried to keep calm.


    After Chen Meihua knocked on the door, she did not violently hit the door. Instead, she suddenly left with a rustling sound.


    Quiet is restored outside the room.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue frowned, what''s going on?


    "She''s gone?" Murong Huansha whispered.


    Mu Yue shook his head and said, "I don''t think it is that simple."


    "It doesn''t matter, let''s take a sip of water first." Murong Huansha''s throat was dry due to the high tension just now, so he went to pour some water.


    Mu Yue followed. At this time, they all wanted to stay together. Don''t be alone, otherwise they would be scared.


    The two women went to pour the water, stood in front of the water dispenser and drank, and suddenly heard the sound of "Papa Papa".


    Murong Huansha turned his back to the window, and Mu Yue turned to the window. Suddenly, Mu Yue looked out the window blankly, and cried dumbly: "Little, miss..."


    "Huh?" Murong Huansha was puzzled.


    Soon she saw Mu Yue staring out of the window with his eyes motionless. She turned her head and saw under the faint light of the flashlight, an old woman with messy hair and terrifying face was crawling on the window like a spider.


    That is Chen Meihua who is walking corpse!


    Chen Meihua stretched out her hands and feet, all twists and turns are fine! Press on the window without sliding down, it really looks like a spider!


    It''s like that kind of resident evil monster again!


    Chen Meihua saw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, grinning at them, hehe, weird and gloomy.


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were so nervous that they were unable to drink water, and their heads were blank.


    I usually get scared when I watch horror movies. Now it''s like a bridge from a horror movie actually appears in front of my eyes. I can''t adapt for a while, and my body seems to be paralyzed.


    But Murong Huansha is a strong, domineering and cruel woman after all. After taking a few deep breaths, she yelled, "Damn!", then she grabbed a kettle and slammed it against the glass window.


    "Mu Yue, don''t let her in, beat her down!" Murong Huansha yelled angrily.


    Encouraged by Murong Huansha, Mu Yue also got rid of that fear, grabbed a broom and guarded it in front of the window. If Chen Meihua came in, he would beat her back!


    But how long can such a struggle last?


    At this time, on Ke Yu''s side, she was in torn clothes, injured in many places, and her blood was red. And Xu Wuming was just playing with a yellow symbol, without using other moves. In this way, he was embarrassed by the play of Ke Yu.


    The difference in strength is too great, he wants to kill Ke Yu easily.


    Ke Yu was so desperate that he encountered this kind of thing for two consecutive days, and he really wanted to die, so why persist?

 Chapter 1048： Ancient people!

    Ke Yu didn''t know which exorcist Xu Wuming was, he was so strong. If it was Tang Ye, she felt that she had no way to fight, but she was the same exorcist, and she had the remnant willow silver blade, so she still couldn''t help it, which made her doubt her life.


    Can this still accomplish the shameful thing to do while living?


    "How can I die so easily?!"


    After Ke Yu''s decayed will, a few scenes that made her very angry suddenly appeared in her memory, related to hatred, so she was suddenly excited, holding the remnant willow silver blade in her hand, first the remnant willow silver blade emitted a faint light, and then the light penetrated her. Her body was also covered with a faint white light, and she immediately looked very holy.


    call!


    Ke Yu changed his appearance, his strength suddenly increased, and he used the residual willow silver blade to strike a force. The force rushed out, hitting Xu Wuming''s sharp and strong yellow talisman, and shredded the yellow talisman in half!


    Xu Wuming was taken aback, the yellow talisman he controlled was actually shredded?


    Such power... Xu Wuming looked at Ke Yu and knew that Ke Yu had an extraordinary identity.


    But this can''t stop him from killing Ke Yu. His plan must be rolled out and not be hindered by anyone threatening. Then Ke Yu, as an exorcist, must die!


    Ke Yu mobilized the strength of the Remnant Willow Silver Blade, thinking that she could contend with Xu Wuming, however, she suddenly couldn''t hold her body anymore, and her legs fell on the carpet.


    Xu Wuming sneered, and there was another yellow symbol in his hand, planning to use this yellow symbol to harvest Ke Yu''s life.


    Ke Yu has no temper at all, sitting on the carpet and does not struggle. Xu Wuming called Huang Fu to kill her, but she sneered and said, "Do you think you can kill me?"


    Xu Wuming frowned slightly, wondering why Ke Yu suddenly became confident?


    At this time, Xu Wuming''s eyes suddenly expanded!


    There was something that surprised him very much, so he instinctively backed up and reacted, staring at the front.


    At this moment, a very powerful force appeared in front of him, perhaps outside the house. This power directly broke the occult secret technique he had guarded outside the room, and slowed down the yellow symbols he played, and was finally caught by one hand.


    Tang Ye arrived in time.


    Although Xu Wuming added a banning secret technique around the room, the movement in the room could not be transmitted, and it had a certain defensive effect, others could not easily break in. But for Tang Ye, there is nothing that cannot be broken with absolutely powerful power. So he broke the banned secret technique to come in, and prevented Xu Wuming from killing Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu and Tang Ye formed the secret technique of the Red Heart Jie, so when Tang Ye arrived, she knew she didn''t have to die. Originally she wanted to kill Tang Ye and then hurry up, but after what happened now, Tang Ye did what she said and protected her safety. She was quite satisfied, and she would not resent Tang Ye any more.


    Tang Ye rescued Ke Yu, looking at Xu Wuming frowning.


    Xu Wuming stared at Tang Ye coldly, and said, "Are you that mysterious hooded man?"


    "That''s what others call it." Tang Ye said lightly.


    Xu Wuming remained silent for a long time, then squinted at Ke Yu and said, "It seems that you have done a business."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Just take it."


    Xu Wuming sighed and said, "It seems I can''t kill Ke Yu."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Not only can you not kill her, you have to confess your life here!"


    Whoosh!


    Tang Ye had to return to the Tongtian Building, but she didn''t have time to play with Xu Wuming slowly. Since Xu Wuming is a member of the blood demons, just get rid of it!


    Seeing Tang Ye flying by, Xu Wuming''s expression became colder, and he shot Tang Ye against him. He wanted to see how strong Tang Ye''s strength was, and he could actually eliminate most of the forces in Yanjing City in one night!


    Xu Wuming had a few more yellow symbols in his hands at the same time, and threw them at Tang Ye.


    Huang Fu turned into iron pieces, forming a rotating blade, attacking Tang Ye in different directions.


    However, Tang Ye kept moving forward unchanged. Without absolute strength, no one dares to do this. Otherwise, in the face of a few powerful darts, always worry about being hit.


    Tang Ye collided with those yellow symbols head-on, stretched out his hand to grab a yellow symbol, and suddenly pinched the yellow symbol, the yellow symbol was shattered!


    Xu Wuming was shocked, this kind of strength might be comparable to the Central Plains of the Blood Demon!


    After Tang Ye crushed another yellow talisman, he continued to catch other yellow talisman and crush it. There was no obstacle now.


    "With such strength, it seems that they have died unjustly..." Xu Wuming looked at Tang Ye rushing towards him, and actually saw Tang Ye''s ability, he could not help but sighed leisurely.


    Tang Ye hit him with a punch, and he did not evade. Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, and he planned to kill him directly, so he punched him through his body.


    However, when Tang Ye''s fist punched Xu Wuming''s chest, no blood splashed out.


    Xu Wuming squinted and smiled, looking down at Tang Ye''s hand that penetrated his body, and said, "This is very painful, but you have such strength and it is reasonable for you to hurt me. If you stop, then... ¡­My plan is about to change."


    Tang Ye was very surprised, looking at Xu Wuming very confused. People without blood? Punch through the chest and didn''t die?


    "That''s an advanced substitute technique!" Ke Yu, standing behind Tang Ye, shouted when he saw this.


    Tang Ye was startled, when he saw Xu Wuming turned into nothingness, then disappeared, and then a yellow symbol fell.


    "This..." Tang Ye was really speechless, how could it be an exorcist''s substitute technique?


    Ke Yu came up, picked up the magic talisman, sniffed it, and said, "This is a high-level substitute technique."


    Tang Ye glanced at her.


    Ke Yu was not perfunctory, explaining: "Just like the level of strength, the secret exorcism is also divided into levels. Xu Wuming''s secret exorcism is more advanced than I have ever seen."


    "Xu Wuming?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Ke Yu shook his head and said: "He said his name is Xu Wuming. As for his specific identity and background, I don''t know. But what is certain is that he is very strong and his skills in exorcism are unfathomable. Take this high-level substitute. In terms of surgery, he was made with blood, which made his double body appear as a physical body. If it is a minor injury, it will bleed. This makes it difficult for others to recognize that he is a prosthesis. Unless he suffers a fatal injury. Just like you punched through his body just now, if it is the body, it will kill him. And even if it is a substitute, it is beyond the scope of damage, then it will directly crack the secret of the substitute."


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, there is actually such a powerful exorcist?


    Ke Yu continued: "Using a high-level double, refined with blood, the double and the body are very real, just like having two selves, you can imagine the convenience. However, when the double is broken, he will Take some damage."


    At this time, in a hidden cave, there was a gold coffin without a cover. A man was lying in it, suddenly he bent over and took a deep breath, his expression pained.


    "Heh..." He laughed again, playing with the taste: "The feeling of being killed is really uncomfortable..."


    This man lying in the golden coffin is Xu Wuming!


    But this Xu Wuming''s dress is a bit strange. He has long hair and is dressed like an old noble son, not a modern person.


    What is also surprising is that there is a crystal coffin beside Xu Wuming. Inside the crystal coffin lies a beautiful woman dressed in ancient times.


    Xu Wuming glanced at the woman next to the crystal coffin, feeling very affectionate, and said, "This is another opportunity in a troubled world. Only by breaking the shackles of heaven and earth can the power of the ancestors be restored and you...resurrected!"


    "I won''t wait too long this day, princess..."

 Chapter 1049： Ignore you directly!

    All kinds of people have emerged now, whether in the past or present, whether at home or abroad, they have all acted. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is a troubled time.


    There are even more long-standing people with unfinished conspiracies appearing. Just like Xu Wuming, saying that he is Wen Zhongyuan''s subordinate, but he has his own purpose. And, his background is much deeper than that of Zhongyuan. So, maybe he is using Wen Zhongyuan, the blood demon carrier?


    However, all activities seem to point to a problem, that is, the shackles of heaven, earth, and luck!


    The fetters of air transport are related to the direction of the world. Does it continue to maintain the world of science, or to lead the world to a new world that combines science and mythology, and regain the opportunity to ascend the path?


    It seems that the latter is more attractive.


    After killing Xu Wuming''s substitute, Tang Ye looked at Ke Yu and asked, "Are you okay?"


    "Do you think I''m okay?" Ke Yu said badly, sitting on the sofa not wanting to move, and the wound on his body hurts as soon as he moves.


    Encountered this kind of thing in a row over the past two days, physical exhaustion, mental breakdown, made Ke Yu look very decadent, a lot ugly, without the taste of a **** goddess.


    Tang Ye sympathized with her, and went to help her deal with the wound.


    Ke Yu moved a step, avoiding Tang Ye''s hand and not letting Tang Ye touch her.


    Tang Ye said helplessly, "If you trouble me, I will be troublesome. I will deal with Chen Meihua''s walking corpse later. According to what you said, there is a powerful man behind the scenes. Obviously, this man behind the scenes is Xu Wuming. If you It¡¯s always been like this, I don¡¯t worry."


    "Are you caring about me?" Ke Yu suddenly laughed playfully.


    Tang Ye said, "I think so, otherwise I won''t bother to care about you at all."


    Ke Yu was speechless. Tang Ye answered this joke, which was teasing or provocative, so seriously.


    Tang Ye reached out to grab Ke Yu''s hand again, but Ke Yu didn''t hide this time. Although Tang Ye caused her to collapse once, after the so-called "cooperation" with Tang Ye, she could somewhat tell that Tang Ye was not a bad person. As long as he doesn''t oppose him, he''s pretty easy to get along with. And generally he won''t go against him, because he doesn''t mention bad conditions and rarely conflicts. Even he is not there, thinking of the conflict will not work.


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye more. Tang Ye was wearing a hood, but she still couldn''t see her face. Ke Yu felt a little disappointed and didn''t bother to look at it, and said, "What are you doing by grabbing my hand? Just grab my hand if I am injured? I don''t want to say that you are taking advantage of me. I can''t deal with you. I admit it. but¡­¡­"


    Ke Yu seemed to be thinking about it, but Tang Ye ignored her at all. At this time, Ke Yu''s thoughts stopped abruptly. She glanced at Tang Ye in surprise, then looked at her arm, and saw that the small wound on her arm was healing!


    At the same time, Ke Yu felt a warm current of vitality pouring into her body, and she was extremely comfortable, as if the fatigue of the past two days had been wiped out.


    What is this ability? Rejuvenation?


    Ke Yu was very surprised, looking at Tang Ye speechless. Although she is also a doctor and won the title of a beautiful genius doctor with the strength of the residual willow silver blade, she knows very well that she can''t do things like this that can directly heal wounds! No matter how fast, she would have to repair it overnight.


    Let the wound heal instantly, just like a god!


    Ke Yu felt that Tang Ye was even more mysterious. Who is such a powerful guy?


    Tang Ye''s treatment of Ke Yu uses the combination of dead wood, spring and spiritual power, and the effect is even better. He wants to rush to the Tongtian Building, and he doesn''t want to slow down any longer, so he can help Ke Yu treat quickly like this.


    "I don''t know if Xu Wuming will come again, but I will definitely leave." Tang Ye said to Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu glanced at Tang Ye. He didn''t care about Tang Ye very much. He said, "You can go, Xu Wuming won''t come again. If the advanced substitute technique fails, the main body needs to be restored to a certain extent. I will not something''s up."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Ke Yu to become so talkative and left without talking nonsense.


    Ke Yu was a little angry again. She was probably used to the nostalgia of others for her in the past, and she looked back and forth. After all, she was a great beauty, so when someone turned a blind eye to her beauty and was not infatuated with her, she felt uncomfortable.


    Goddess, right? You say you are hard to chase, so let''s just ignore you!


    Tang Ye hurried to the Tongtian Building, wondering if Yun Youlan could deal with Chen Meihua''s walking dead puppet. Since it was Xu Wuming''s arrangement, it would certainly not be easy. Yun Youlan''s half-hearted strength is really worrying.


    At this time, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were dealing with the walking corpse of Chen Meihua who was lying on the window like a mutated humanoid spider. Chen Meihua grinned, her pale and old face looked terrifying and terrifying. She wants to break through the window to kill Murong Huansha, but Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are guarding by the window. If she is beaten out, she may fall into a hundred-story building, so she is not very impulsive, looking for opportunities to break in.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    Several pieces of the glass were broken, and Chen Meihua crawled around without being knocked down. After a lot of glass was punctured, she went to the next floor and let Murong Huansha and Mu Yue not know where she was. Then she quickly climbed up and rushed in through the glassless window.


    "It''s..." Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at Chen Meihua, their expressions tense.


    "Why isn''t that **** Tang Ye coming?" Murong Huansha said anxiously.


    Mu Yue couldn''t answer Murong Huansha''s question, and blocked him with a broom to prevent Chen Meihua from jumping over.


    At this time, Chen Meihua reached out into his pocket and took out something, then put it in his mouth, biting and eating.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue took a closer look and almost couldn''t help vomiting. That is a hand! Human hand! This old woman actually eats human hands!


    It was too horrible and disgusting. It was raw human meat. In reality, it was super heavy. Both Murong Huansha and Mu Yue felt that they would not be able to eat well in the next period of time.


    After Chen Meihua''s walking corpse ate a hand, she grinned again with the weird and sullen smile, and then rushed towards Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue hurriedly avoided, but the two women without martial arts couldn''t avoid them, and the situation was very dangerous.


    At this time, the door of the room exploded with a bang, and it was Yun Youlan who blasted the closed door with a magic talisman to rescue Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    Yun Youlan knew that Chen Meihua appeared on the top floor because she used the exorcism disk of exorcism props, and was able to perceive the breath of the dead. Fortunately, Murong Huansha gave her exclusive access to the top floor, otherwise she would not have the strength of Tang Ye, and she would have to work hard to get to the top.


    "Miss Murong, Miss Mu, are you all right!" Yun Youlan guarded Chen Meihua, and asked Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, whose clothes and hair were messed up.


    Mu Yue Huansha and Mu Yue nodded and said they were all right. But Chen Meihua was furious. She knew that Yun Youlan was an exorcist. She didn''t want to take a risk, so she took out a piece of human flesh and ate it, and then her strength increased greatly. This is the effect of the necropsy technique. She pounced on Yun Youlan again, first to solve this obsessive exorcist!


    Yun Youlan wanted to cast a spell with a magic talisman, but Chen Meihua seemed to have become a cat, using both hands and feet, and rushed to her. She was caught and slammed like a small shot.


    "Ah!" Yun Youlan lost her face in shock, breaking the window and going downstairs.


    Yun Youlan is about to cry, she will be destroyed as soon as she arrives?


    This result is really unacceptable.


    She didn''t expect Chen Meihua to carry the body with enhanced strength, and Chen Meihua was unexpectedly beaten.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue saw Yun Youlan being thrown out of the building. If they fell down a hundred-story building, they would definitely die!


    They are speechless, is this exorcist reliable?


    Yun Youlan is angry and aggrieved, feels bad, and dreams of becoming a master of the generation.


    Tang Ye just rushed to see this scene speechless.


    This girl... half-slapped is half-slapped!

 Chapter 1050： What is the conspiracy?

    Tang Ye really has nothing to say about Yun Youlan, this girl, so unreliable, it seems that she should teach her some martial arts earlier, otherwise, wouldn''t it be a waste of the great advantage of the natural spirit body?


    At this time, Chen Meihua continued to kill Murong Huansha, but was beaten by Tang Ye across the mountain to force Chen Meihua out and smashed downstairs.


    Tang Ye will catch Yun Youlan again and send Yun Youlan back upstairs.


    "Senior..." The moment Yun Youlan was hugged by Tang Ye, she was excited and saved! However, she was immediately embarrassed and ashamed, and she lowered her head so she didn''t dare to let Tang Ye see, she was too bad!


    Tang Ye hummed angrily: "It''s useless for you to lower your head, just wait to receive my devil training!"


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan looked up at Tang Ye in surprise and moved, her eyes seemed to be rolling something crystal clear.


    Wang Wang''s teary eyes, cute and cute, make people feel pity.


    But Tang Ye ignored it and hummed: "Since I have said that I want to teach you something, then I will go through to the end. If you are so stupid that you are desperate, then I will give up."


    "I won''t let you down!" Yun Youlan resolutely said, full of energy and fighting spirit.


    She is very grateful, Tang Ye has not given up on her yet!


    Tang Ye returned to the room with Yun Youlan in his arms, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both gave Yun Youlan a strange look. Yun Youlan blushed when she saw it, and left Tang Ye''s arms with a twist. I don''t know if she was embarrassed because she couldn''t save Murong Huansha and Mu Yue just now, but wanted others to save her, or because she felt that it was a shy thing to be in close contact with Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue knew that the hooded man in front of them was Tang Ye, and everything was relieved when Tang Ye came. Murong Huansha had the confidence to kill Chen Meihua, and said angrily: "That old monster, no matter what the reason, it is no longer a problem between people. If she wants to become a monster, then it is no longer a problem between people. To be solved!"


    "Tang... this mysterious... big brother, can you help solve her? Don''t worry, you can mention anything you want, and Murong Huansha will satisfy you!" Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and said.


    She almost called Tang Ye directly. Fortunately, she realized in time, otherwise Yun Youlan would hear Tang Ye''s identity.


    Yun Youlan had actually guessed that Tang Ye had a close relationship with Murong Huansha. Regarding Murong Huansha''s change, she just glanced at Tang Ye weirdly, and did not deliberately grab this point to ask.


    In order to make up for the embarrassment just now, Yun Youlan actively said: "Chen Meihua fell from such a high place, even if it is a walking corpse, the damage will be very serious, I will go and solve her immediately!"


    "She didn''t fall." However, Tang Ye said: "When she fell, she rushed into the building."


    "Uh..." Yun Youlan was embarrassed again, annoyed by Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s servant really didn''t give any face, Chen Meihua fell from such a high place, who knew she could break into the building halfway through!


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are both worried. Chen Meihua is hiding in this mansion. How can I find out? They don''t want Chen Meihua to escape again, especially Murong Huansha, who has been attacked twice, and if there is a third time, she will go crazy.


    Tang Ye walked to the window and looked down, frowning, "She may be protected by a secret technique, I can''t feel her breath anymore."


    Yun Youlan immediately took out the exorcism disk to detect, but also failed to detect Chen Meihua''s position, and she couldn''t help but frown.


    "I may know where she is!" Murong Huansha said suddenly.


    Tang Ye and Yun Youlan looked at her suspiciously. We professionals don''t know, how does she know?


    Murong Huansha has never been a stupid woman, and said: "Just now Mu Yue found a piece of information that you didn''t know about, that is, Chen Meihua is actually a cleaner in the Tongtian Building. So she is very familiar with this building and has a hiding place. We didn¡¯t know this before. Someone must have done something. It¡¯s even more certain that the people behind me did this kind of thing against me. And I said that I know where Chen Meihua is because of this."


    Murong Huansha analyzed: "Youlan said earlier that the power Chen Meihua needs comes from the corpse of her relatives, and that is her dead son. It is no longer necessary to say how evil it is to use the body of her son as a source of power. And just now, Mu Yue and I saw Chen Meihua ate a hand, I guess it was part of her son Chen Lisheng''s body."


    "One problem is that Chen Lisheng has been dead for a while, but the body can still be well preserved. There must be a place to store it. In addition, Chen Meihua easily appears in the Tongtian Building every time, and is so familiar with it, so I believe, In fact, Chen Meihua has always been hiding in the Tongtian Building. So as the source of her strength, Chen Lisheng''s body is also in the Tongtian Building! To store a corpse, the best place I can think of is the ice room."


    Tang Ye and Yun Youlan felt that it made sense, and decided to look for them according to Murong Huansha''s thinking.


    Murong Huansha said again: "Go to the thirty-sixth floor. Chen Meihua has appeared on the thirty-sixth floor several times. Maybe she is the storage ice room hidden there."


    Tang Ye and Yun Youlan nodded.


    Murong Huansha said: "I and Mu Yue are going together too. Don''t disagree, if Chen Meihua is not on the 36th floor, what if she runs to hurt me and Mu Yue after you go there?"


    Tang Ye could only agree that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue would follow him.


    Several people took the straight elevator to the 36th floor. It was dark and quiet, filled with a gloomy atmosphere, and it became more and more sure that Chen Meihua was hiding on this floor.


    Mu Yue is good at organizing and analyzing data. After coming to the conclusion that Chen Meihua might be hidden on the thirty-sixth floor, she immediately called and asked the property to find out where there is a storage room. She told Tang Ye that the frozen storage room was in the small warehouse next to the staircase exit.


    Tang Ye and a few people walked directly to the small warehouse. He was in a complicated mood and felt unreasonable about Chen Meihua''s behavior. Not only did he use the corpse-introduction technique, but in order to strengthen the power of the corpse he got, he also consumed his son''s corpse!


    This...how did you get your mouth?


    Tang Ye learned from Ke Yu that in fact, only a few things from the dead body are needed to use the necrotic technique, such as a bunch of hair and a nail. It''s just that such a necropsy can''t last long. That is to say, a stranger can only last for a while after gaining the power of a dead body. During this period of time, she will slowly be eroded by the power of the corpse and become a walking corpse. After the power of the corpse disappears, her body will rot and die.


    However, if you continue to take part of the media corpse and eat it before your body has decayed, you can not only keep your body from decay, but you can also enhance your own dead body power. However, this approach is too cruel, and it is impossible to tolerate it!


    Tang Ye and several people arrived at the entrance of the small warehouse, and after a while of silence, they pushed the door in.


    After learning about the conspiracy of the black group and the person Xu Wuming, Tang Ye was even more worried that there was a bigger conspiracy behind Chen Meihua!

 Chapter 1051： Give you an artifact!

    Regardless of any conspiracy, the immediate matter must be resolved first. Tang Ye''s only worry was that there were too many enemies to care about. Although his strength is unmatched, but he does not have three heads, six arms and clone skills.


    After entering the small warehouse, the light inside was dim and there were a lot of cleaners'' things piled up. The clothes that were hanging out were still, which made people feel weird. If they moved suddenly, they were scared to death.


    Click!


    Suddenly I heard the sound of breaking a bone. It was eating. Tang Ye and others were surprised, this is Chen Meihua eating the corpse!


    Everyone followed the sound to find them quickly. Although it is a small warehouse, the size of the small warehouse in Tongtian Building is equivalent to that of a medium-sized warehouse outside, so there are several rooms. The sound came from the innermost room, which was an ice room. Tang Ye and the others got there and opened the door directly, just in time to see Chen Meihua crouching and eating.


    Hearing movement outside, Chen Meihua suddenly looked back. This scene made Murong Huansha, Mu Yue and Yun Youlan want to vomit. Chen Meihua was eating the corpse, with her large intestine still in her mouth... Finally, Murong Huansha couldn''t help it, turned her head and went back to throw up. Mu Yue and Yun Youlan followed closely, it was disgusting!


    Chen Meihua was eating a lot, because she was injured by Tang Ye just now. Only by eating this can she quickly replenish her strength. Seeing Tang Ye and others, she was very angry, her expression twisted and hideous, and she hated Tang Ye who was obstructing her. After a loud shout, she raised her hands and opened her claws, rushing to attack Tang Ye.


    Chen Meihua''s movements did not appear awkward because of her old body. On the contrary, she was as agile as a wild cat, squatting, and then with a hard kick on her feet, she flew out with a bang, and went straight towards Tang Ye''s. The body waved its claws to attack.


    Tang Ye didn''t see any fluctuations in his expression. For him, it didn''t take much effort to deal with Chen Meihua, but he didn''t make a move, and withdrew a step, called Yun Youlan up to challenge, and said, "Yun Youlan, come on."


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was still vomiting. Before she could wipe her mouth with a tissue, Tang Ye called to deal with Chen Meihua. She felt aggrieved and felt that Tang Ye didn''t feel sorry for her, but she had to accept the exercise and bit her lip. response.


    Yun Youlan does not have a powerful exorcism weapon like Ke Yu, nor does it have super power like Xu Wuming''s, so she still assists in fighting with magic charms. She had a magic talisman in her hand, and after reciting a word, she released the magic talisman to attack.


    But Chen Meihua ate a lot of corpses just now, in fact, in order to gain the power to deal with Tang Ye. Therefore, her power is stronger than Yun Youlan. Facing the magic talisman played by Yun Youlan, she directly held it with her hand. Even if the magic talisman touches her dead thing and produces a burning effect, she doesn''t take it seriously.


    Chen Meihua continued to attack Yun Youlan. Yun Youlan was a little anxious, took a step back, and released two magic charms at the same time, one with flashing effect and the other with small-scale explosion effect. The flash irritated Chen Meihua''s eyes, making her invisible for a while, and then exploded, and Chen Meihua was to be subdued.


    However, Chen Meihua yelled twice, as if she was crazy, but her hair and clothes were blown up torn and messy, and the others were not injured. She was angry at Yun Youlan and rushed out, grabbing a hand of Yun Youlan''s arm. Yun Youlan was not only repulsed, but also infected with a strong corpse qi, and was immediately seriously injured.


    Tang Ye frowned and went to hold Yun Youlan. Yun Youlan became stubborn and had to deal with Chen Meihua. She has a drive, and once she gets serious, she will do better than others. Tang Ye was also fond of her. After Tang Ye supported her, she didn''t need her to deal with Chen Meihua anymore, and she couldn''t do her best if she was injured. Chen Meihua has eaten so many corpses and is already very strong.


    "I will use psychic targeting to deal with her." Tang Ye said to Yun Youlan: "If you don''t have an exorcism weapon, then I will give you one. After the matter is over, I will give you the psychic needle."


    Yun Youlan was taken aback, psychic needle?


    At this time, there was a silver needle between Tang Ye''s right index finger and middle finger. He stared slightly at Fu Chen Meihua with this silver needle.


    This silver needle is exactly the psychic needle among the twenty-four needles of Tang Ye Tongxuan. Originally, Tongxuan''s twenty-four needles were given to him by Nongbaicao after he came out of Nuwa Mountain to treat his illness. But later he continued to get opportunities, such as the vitality of the dead wood and spring, so the Twenty-four Needles of Tong Xuan used less. Moreover, he does not do exorcism work, like the psychic needle, which is obviously inclined to the spiritual aspect, then he doesn''t need it.


    If you don''t need it, you just want to cultivate Yunyoulan, and giving it to Yunyoulan is to make full use of these treasures.


    Psychic needle, psychic and psychic, has great power to deal with demons and ghosts, and at the same time it can treat psychic diseases, and is dedicated to ghost doctors.


    Yun Youlan can make up for the shortcomings of having no exorcism artifact, and her strength in all aspects will be greatly improved.


    When Tang Ye said that she would use this magic needle for her, Yun Youlan really wanted to cry and felt that Tang Ye was so kind to her!


    Chen Meihua pounced again, Tang Ye threw the psychic needle hard, and saw the psychic needle gleaming with a pale yellow light, the originally small silky needle felt several times larger, and he quickly left and hit Chen Meihua directly.


    "Hey!"


    "what!"


    When the psychic needle and Chen Meihua met, they let out a sound of a sharp weapon cutting the flesh, which was simple and neat, and then heard Chen Meihua''s painful cry.


    The psychic needle is small, but extremely powerful. Chen Meihua thought that the psychic needle was able to withstand the psychic needle with the strength of the walking corpse''s body, but she did not know that the psychic needle specializes in dealing with this kind of dead object. The psychic needle whirled around and flew back to Tang Ye''s hand. This was the magic psychic needle!


    Chen Meihua, who was hit by the psychic needle, was hit by a powerful force and fell over and hit the wall behind. The wall was slanted.


    But Chen Meihua has not been defeated. Her walking corpse power increased by eating a lot of corpses has made her look like a low-level zombie, her body is as hard as iron, without pain, as long as it is not completely destroyed, she will not fall down!


    Chen Meihua looked fierce and rushed to attack again, with an endless hatred and obsession.


    Tang Ye frowned, wondering why Chen Meihua did this. He didn''t believe that Chen Meihua did this just because of hatred. Chen Meihua must love Chen Lisheng very much, and it is impossible to eat Chen Lisheng''s body in order to gain strength. So, is this Xu Wuming manipulating Chen Meihua?


    Xu Wuming is an exorcist. He was supposed to deal with demons and ghosts, but now he is creating demons and ghosts. At the first thought of good and evil, people are truly terrifying!


    Tang Ye no longer used psychics to target Fu Chen Meihua, worried that Chen Meihua would be destroyed by too strong power, and Chen Meihua might be able to investigate some things with it.


    He confronted Chen Meihua with his bare hands. When Chen Meihua was about to hit him, his body slightly stepped out, grabbed one of Chen Meihua''s hand, and then pressed it on Chen Meihua''s shoulder, and severely fell Chen Meihua somersault.


    "boom!"


    Chen Meihua''s body hit the ground, and the ground shook a bit. After receiving such a huge impact, no matter how hard Chen Meihua''s body was, she couldn''t help falling apart. In addition to being injured by the psychic needle just now, her strength began to weaken.


    Chen Meihua stopped attacking Tang Ye. She crawled around with her badly injured body, climbed to a food trailer, struggled to stand up, reached under the food trailer and fumbled, and then clicked, she seemed to have broken something and took it out. Later, it was a human leg!


    It turned out that Chen Meihua stored Chen Lisheng''s body in a small trailer, which was filled with ice.


    Chen Meihua wanted to eat the corpse to restore her strength, Tang Ye stopped her and sealed her with a psychic needle.


    Next, Tang Ye needed Yun Youlan to find some answers using the exorcism secret technique.

 Chapter 1052： Insidious plan!

    Tang Ye believed that what Xu Wuming did behind his back was different from what Ke Yu and others did.


    Ke Yu and the others originally wanted to deal with Murong Huansha through Chen Meihua''s matter, holding the Tianni Group in their hands, cutting off the economic support on the other side of the Red Wall, and turning to the Red Wall, controlling Yanjing City, and seizing the ancient jade seal.


    But Xu Wuming hides deeper than this.


    In order to find out, Tang Ye hopes to investigate some clues through Chen Meihua''s walking dead puppet.


    Now that Chen Meihua is sealed, Tang Ye feels that this walking corpse can provide some information, but he doesn''t know much about the secrets of exorcism and can only rely on Yun Youlan.


    He said to Yun Youlan: "I think Chen Meihua''s situation is not normal, maybe there are other reasons behind it. It may be a certain kind of secret technique that can achieve a certain purpose. Can you use the secret exorcism technique? Check it out?"


    Yun Youlan liked the feeling of being needed by Tang Ye very much, and focused her head: "I can take a look at Yin and Yang!"


    Tang Ye nodded. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue stood behind and looked at them. They felt very magical. They even opened up their eyes. This is more and more like making a movie.


    They still resented seeing Chen Meihua, the appearance of the corpse was too scary, and it would make them think of Chen Meihua''s eating of the corpse just now, which was particularly nauseous.


    Yun Youlan bit her finger and used her blood to draw a rune that opens the eyes of Yin and Yang on her left palm. Then she slapped her palms, and the runes on her left hand flashed golden light. She quickly drew her left palm across her eyes. Open yin and yang eyes.


    Opening the yin and yang eyes can see things in the yin realm that no stranger can see, such as ghosts. People who can open yin and yang eyes, walking on the street, will often see ghosts floating around, which is quite scary.


    Yun Youlan looked at Chen Meihua''s corpse. Although it was a walking corpse, it was essentially a corpse. If there were any problems in the underworld, it could be seen through the eyes of Yin and Yang.


    Yun Youlan saw that Chen Meihua''s body was filled with a thick black air. Those black qi suddenly formed and became a vicious head, suddenly biting her.


    "Ah!" Yun Youlan was rushed to attack by that terrifying head, couldn''t help screaming, and fell back.


    Tang Ye supported her, and she fell into Tang Ye''s arms again.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue frowned slightly. Oh, this little girl, is she hooking up with Tang Ye?


    This little action is very naive!


    But Yun Youlan didn''t look like pretending at all, her face turned pale, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were not so small-bellied, they really thought she was deliberately teasing Tang Ye, and were very worried about her situation.


    "What happened?" Tang Ye asked Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan was attacked by the vicious head, her head was a little dizzy, she found that she leaned in Tang Ye''s arms and quickly stood still, her face flushed slightly, and said, "I, I''m fine, just being attacked by a heavy yin. . This is very scary, Yin Qi can form itself, I think it has become evil spirit."


    Tang Ye frowned and wondered.


    Yun Youlan said: "After a person dies, the corpse is a dead thing, and the breath naturally becomes Yin Qi. Yin Qi is a common state, but Yin Qi can be aggravated and become evil Qi. The evil Qi has a great effect on people. Hurts, like those evil spirits, ghosts, and corpses, are caused by being affected by evil spirits. Normal ghosts are not a threat, but evil spirits and evil spirits are different. Do you understand this truth?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand, but what I am wondering is why Chen Meihua has evil spirits? Is she changing towards the corpse evil?"


    "Right!" Yun Youlan looked solemn and said, "I am afraid the original intention of the people behind it was to turn Chen Meihua into a corpse. At that time, even a powerful exorcist like Ke Yu could not deal with it."


    "Why do you want Chen Meihua to become a dead body?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Yun Youlan shook her head and just wanted to say that she didn''t know. At this moment, her phone rang and it was her grandma who called. Her grandma asked her to look at the moon in the night sky outside.


    Yun Youlan immediately ran to the balcony and looked up.


    Tang Ye, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue all followed.


    "What happened?" Tang Ye asked.


    Yun Youlan looked solemn and said, "Do you look at the moon in the night sky, isn''t it strange?"


    Tang Ye, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at the moon as usual, as if there was nothing wrong with it?


    Yun Youlan said: "Look at today''s sun again and find a picture of the sun in the sky taken by others today."


    It is night now, so to look back at today¡¯s sun, you can only look at the pictures. There are so many people taking pictures every day, you can always find such pictures. Maybe you can find it in the omnipotent circle of friends.


    Yun Youlan flipped through her mobile phone. Originally, she was still a college student with many classmates. Sure enough, after seeing her Moments, she saw a sky photo taken by a friend of hers today. The friend said, today¡¯s sunset is so beautiful!


    "You look at the sun in this photo, is there any difference?" Yun Youlan showed Tang Ye and the others the photo.


    Murong Huansha looked at it and said, "There is nothing weird about it. The sun is just a bit red. Isn''t the sunset always like this?"


    Both Tang Ye and Mu Yue agreed with Murong Huansha''s statement.


    Yun Youlan shook her head and said: "What you see is the sunset, what I see is... the blood moon!"


    Yun Youlan''s expression became remorse and guilt, and said, "I should have noticed earlier because I was too stupid! This is dangerous. Once it comes to the night of the **** moon, rely on the evil spirit to exert the **** moon. The powerful to the yin and the fierce can break through the five elements in one fell swoop. At that time, Yanjing City will be over..."


    "Blood Moon?" Tang Ye was very surprised. He knew it was not a good thing when he heard it. What was Yun Youlan talking about?


    Murong Huansha couldn''t understand it even more, and said, "This is not a TV series... Why is there a blood moon? Besides, this picture is about the sun, not the moon, so why is the blood moon mentioned? This city has to be finished. ...Will you be too serious?"


    Yun Youlan is not joking, saying: "Create the power of Yin and evil, and then shape the blood moon, you will get a powerful force that can conflict with the five elements of Yanjing City. It can also be said to be... the dragon vein. Break the dragon veins, then the power barrier guarding the red wall palace will be greatly weakened, and the ancient jade seal of the red wall palace will be easily robbed. The ultimate goal of this event is probably the ancient jade seal!"


    When Tang Ye heard about breaking the dragon veins and capturing the jade seal of the ancient country, he understood the matter very well, and said, "It seems that I still can''t escape this matter...the world is fettered by luck!"


    This time, did the article intend to use the power of evil to carry out this plan?


    But Tang Ye still wondered whether this was Wen Zhongyuan''s plan or Xu Wuming''s plan?


    "We want to stop this!" Yun Youlan said firmly.


    Tang Ye smiled, very pleased with the energetic Yun Youlan, and said: "Now you are an expert, we will listen to you what you want to do."


    Yun Youlan''s face blushed slightly, feeling praised by Tang Ye, curious and wonderful.


    She was even more determined, and said: "We must call for souls!"

 Chapter 1053： Also be an exorcist?

    Yun Youlan said that she wanted to call upon her soul, and Tang Ye was very puzzled.


    Chen Meihua is now a walking corpse that has been turned into a corpse, can talk, and even has her own thoughts. Is this a living dead or something, can there be ghosts?


    Yun Youlan said: "Chen Meihua is already a dead person. There must be ghosts, but they are only affected by the power of necrotic techniques. Although the ghosts exist, they have not formed. Therefore, the power of necrotic techniques needs to be purified from her body to make her an ordinary dead body."


    "What should I do?" Tang Ye asked.


    Yun Youlan said: "Chen Meihua must be willing to give up those powers, otherwise there is no way. The corpse attraction technique is originally a secret technique with a very strong bond relationship. After all, it is to eat the corpses of relatives to gain power. Only if you give up, will the corpse attraction be removed The impact of surgery."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "The question is how can Chen Meihua give up her power?"


    Yun Youlan frowned and thought, and said, "Try it through her son''s relationship! If you can attract Chen Lisheng''s ghost to persuade Chen Meihua, it must be possible. Chen Lisheng does not have any secret techniques, ghosts exist. And, because of his. The corpse was eaten by Chen Meihua, and the ghost was affected. It must have not been reborn. It is not difficult to call upon him."


    Tang Ye said: "Okay, I will listen to your arrangements."


    Yun Youlan said: "Move Chen Meihua''s corpse to the rooftop, and... Chen Lisheng''s corpse. Casting spells on Chen Lisheng''s corpse can call souls faster."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, and then looked at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, who immediately avoided.


    Murong Huansha said, "Do you want us to help move the corpse? Impossible! Don''t let me experience something like that again!"


    Murong Huansha was talking about seeing fragmented corpses. Chen Lisheng''s body was eaten a lot by Chen Meihua, and now it must be incomplete, even if Chen Meihua had eaten Chen Lisheng''s intestines just now, it was too flavorful and disgusting, they decided not to see it!


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear to encounter such a **** and terrifying incident, so she handled the bodies of Chen Meihua and Chen Lisheng. Chen Meihua is now sealed, like a hard corpse, nothing terrible, Tang Ye took her to the rooftop in an instant, put her on the rooftop, and what was left was the mutilated body of Chen Lisheng.


    Chen Meihua stored Chen Lisheng''s body in a trolley full of ice cubes, and broke a piece to eat when needed to replenish strength. Chen Meihua had eaten a lot, so Chen Lisheng''s body was in shattered condition, and even a big hole was opened in his stomach, and he could reach in and take out the internal organs, which was very scary.


    Squeezing a corpse into a cart, it was almost deformed. Tang Ye simply lifted the trolley to the balcony, then broke the trolley, and directly fell out the ice cubes and the remaining body of Chen Lisheng.


    Chen Lisheng''s body was indeed dilapidated. A hole was eaten in his stomach, and the internal organs were clearly visible. The bones and flesh of the hands and feet that had been pulled in half were visible.


    Yun Youlan said that it would be quick to call upon the corpse, but Yun Youlan couldn''t hold on halfway through the spell and ran to vomit again and again.


    At the same time, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue ran to vomit after seeing Chen Lisheng''s body.


    Tang Ye was very speechless to them, don''t watch if you can''t bear it. What drove him crazy was that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue couldn''t bear it, but Yun Youlan couldn''t bear it either. Now Yun Youlan is half-dead like a plague, but she still needs to cast spells to call souls!


    Can this girl be reliable?


    Tang Ye felt that it was really tiring to work with a few ladies. He used to say to Yun Youlan who seemed to be seriously ill, "Can you still call for souls?"


    Yun Youlan looked at Tang Ye and said pitifully: "No, I''m so uncomfortable. It takes a huge amount of power to call souls. If there is an accident halfway, I will have an accident..."


    Tang Ye really wanted to teach this unreliable girl, thought for a while, and said, "I''ll do the soul-calling thing."


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye very incredible.


    This guy can fight, not exorcism at all, right?


    In fact, Tang Ye said this with confidence. The so-called exorcist is just some special skills learned after channeling. You can learn as long as you meet the psychic conditions. Tang Ye is more than just a psychic. The psychic in the Guwu rivers and lakes is just from the spiritual realm to the psychic realm, not even the Yuling realm. But when Tang Ye arrived in the fairyland, it was not difficult to learn some exorcism secrets.


    Tang Ye didn''t give Yun Youlan a chance to refuse, and said, "You teach me while I learn. Don''t worry, I will be fine. Even the ghosts are still under that limit. They don''t exceed that limit. Strength, it¡¯s hard to cause me trouble. If that limit is exceeded, the gatekeeper will come, and I won¡¯t need to act."


    Yun Youlan didn''t know much about the limits of martial arts, and she was ignorant when she heard what Tang Ye said, only that Tang Ye was very good. Since Tang Ye said so, she didn''t care so much, and decided to let Tang Ye try.


    She didn''t have much confidence in Tang Ye in her heart. She knew that the exorcist and other people had a special talent. Without that talent, it would be impossible to learn the secret of exorcism. She thought, let Tang Ye know what it''s like to fail!


    Thinking of this, Yun Youlan was still a little happy and looking forward to it.


    Isn''t this senior guy very good? What if he fails once!


    After making the decision, Tang Ye placed Chen Lisheng''s corpse according to Yun Youlan''s teaching, and then used magic charms to prepare for soul-calling. However, at this time, Chen Meihua broke through the ban and was probably controlled by Xu Wuming. Seeing Tang Ye moving her son''s body, she was furious and struggling to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waved Chen Meihua into the air, and said angrily: "Chen Meihua, you don''t need to be so cruel? You made your son''s body like this. Did you know that he could not be reborn?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Chen Meihua was very excited. When she mentioned her son, she cared very much. Even the eyes that had become hollow after the walking corpses recovered a little.


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "I''m talking nonsense? You are not an exorcist, of course you don''t know the principle of reincarnation. Does your son know that he is going to be a lonely ghost now? The reason for this is that he did not reincarnate in time after becoming a ghost. Why? Your son did not reincarnate in time because of the stupid things you did! Do these things you do, can your son feel relieved? He can¡¯t rest assured, if he has obsessions, he can¡¯t reincarnate! Also, his body was destroyed, too Caused to be unable to reincarnate. Do you really want your son to suffer this kind of crime even if he dies?"


    Tang Ye said it very seriously, and it made sense. Whether he is nonsense or not, it has an effect on Chen Meihua.


    Chen Meihua fell into thinking for a while, but she still hated her and snorted fiercely: "You killed my son. I won''t believe you!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and didn''t want to talk nonsense with Chen Meihua, so he could just be an exorcist, and deal with it directly with the secret exorcism!

 Chapter 1054： Destroy the corpses!

    If it were not for the Yin Sha and Blood Moon that Yun Youlan said, it would impact the safety of the dragon veins, and Tang Ye didn''t want to waste time with Chen Meihua slowly.


    Although he was persuading Chen Meihua to give up the power of the dead body technique, Tang Ye was not polite and snorted: "Chen Meihua, you are already a dead person, why bother? The moment you accept the power of the dead body, you will be eroded by the body energy. And die. No matter what you insist on, the end is death. Even if I don¡¯t destroy you, other exorcists will accept you. Take a step back, even if there is no exorcist to accept you, when you can¡¯t maintain the dead body When you have strength, your whole body will rot and die. Then, what is the meaning of your persistence?"


    "I can take revenge! Kill the man who killed my son!" Chen Meihua shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "Do you think it''s possible? You blame Murong Huansha for your son''s death? Because your son died on the construction site of the company managed by Murong Huansha, she is to blame? This is simply true Stupid! You were taken advantage of. Your son''s illness was caused by the person who gave you the necropsy. He lured you into using the necropsy through your son''s death, you know?"


    "I don''t believe it!" Chen Meihua shouted.


    Tang Ye sank his face and hummed: "If you don''t believe it or don''t believe it, then I also want to tell you, you can''t find Murong Huansha for revenge, because I am here! Do you think you can beat me?"


    Chen Meihua stared at Tang Ye without speaking. She knew she couldn''t beat Tang Ye, and she knew she couldn''t beat Tang Ye from the first sight. Because the aura on Tang Ye''s body was very similar to the blessed luck that the feminine body formed. As a dead thing, Chen Meihua knew that Tang Ye might be the saint who had exhausted his luck to protect the great world.


    These dark things of them can exist, and a large part of it is because of this. How can they win in the face of the saint?


    This is also a bit strange. The dark and filthy things are very sensitive to the people who have extended their formed luck, perhaps out of a kind of gratitude, or... fear!


    Tang Ye saw that Chen Meihua''s empty eyes had changed a little, and she started to do both soft and hard, with a slightly bitter-hearted appearance, and said: "The necropsy technique is originally a path that has no return. If you use it, you are destined to die. This is a very vicious spell. And knowing its viciousness and still teaching you this spell, it shows that he is unpredictable. If you still have a little conscience and care about your son, you should turn your head back. Otherwise you continue to make mistakes. , Committing too many sins, when you arrive in the underworld, not only will you be beaten into the eighteenth layer of **** to suffer, but your son will also!"


    "Don''t use these words to deceive me!" Chen Meihua yelled angrily.


    "He didn''t lie to you!" Yun Youlan whispered at this moment.


    Tang Ye was taken aback and looked at Yun Youlan in doubt. In fact, most of his speeches to Chen Meihua were improvisations, using his fudge ability to persuade Chen Meihua. But if Chen Meihua persists, there is nothing he can do.


    After Yun Youlan drank it, she walked over to Tang Ye''s side. Her expression recovered a lot, and her face was no longer so ugly, and said to Chen Meihua: "Do you think that you will be sent to the eighteenth level of **** and torment forever if you commit too many crimes. Is it a lie? I tell you, this is true. Do you want to know the current situation of your son? I will show you!"


    Yun Youlan suddenly took out a few pieces of yellow paper magic charms, sandwiched them together, placed them at the corner of her mouth, muttered a spell, and then quickly flung the charms away.


    At this time something magical happened. After the few magical charms floated into the air, they suddenly burst into flames with a "call". But when they burned, they didn''t turn into ashes. When they burned halfway, they moved as if they were alive, and finally formed a circle.


    After the circle was formed, flames were still burning on the outside. Looking up close, there was a feeling of burning fire! However, those are obviously just a few small charms!


    What''s even more amazing is that when the circle of magic talisman burned for a while, it flew up like a hot wheel, and suddenly became bigger when it fell in the air. After getting bigger, inside the circle, a dynamic picture appeared like a movie.


    In that picture is a young man, almost stripped of his clothes, looking extremely miserable. He was bound by chains, unable to move. In front of him was a golden copper cauldron burning with raging fire. Inside the cauldron was the ancient tool for interrogating prisoners, which had already burnt red!


    At this time, I saw two sharp-pointed, thin, fangs masked men in strange robes with whips. They directly whipped the man with the whips. The man cried out in pain and kept begging for mercy, but two The man was indifferent and kept waving his whip.


    "No! Don''t fight anymore!" Seeing that the man inside the magic circle of fire was whipped and kept crying out in pain, Chen Meihua called out in pain, and the body that looked like a walking corpse wanted to cry.


    She cried because she loved her son. Because in the magic circle of fire, the man who was almost naked and beaten was her son Chen Lisheng.


    Tang Ye saw this spell cast by Yun Youlan, and was really surprised. So advanced?


    At the same time, Tang Ye also noticed that Yun Youlan''s face became pale, and she felt weak and crumbling.


    Tang Ye knew that it must be the consequence of that wind and fire wheel spell!


    This is indeed the case. The spell Yun Youlan casts is called the cycle of rebirth. Through it, you can briefly connect to the underworld, and then see some of the underworld. Yun Youlan used the rebirth cycle to show Chen Meihua how her son Chen Lisheng suffered because of her use of the necrosis technique.


    When Chen Meihua saw Chen Lisheng''s situation, her expression was painful, and her whole body became shaken.


    Tang Ye wanted to support Yun Youlan, but Yun Youlan shook her head to indicate to him, presumably to ask him to continue to persuade Chen Meihua.


    Tang Ye thought for a moment, nodded to Yun Youlan, and continued to persuade while Chen Meihua was shaking.


    Tang Ye showed a look that did not sympathize with Chen Lisheng''s tragic experience, and snorted coldly: "What do you think your son is suffering now? It''s because you have committed sins and cannot live!"


    "Do you know that you use your son''s body as a medium for necropsy, so that your son''s body is bound and cannot be reincarnation. At the same time, your son will bear the sins you made! Your son will continue to suffer such pain!"


    Looking at Chen Meihua, Tang Ye hummed coldly, using the actor''s strength.


    Although Chen Meihua''s death was caused by the corpse-inducing technique, she still had some humanity. After seeing her son''s suffering in the underworld, she was so sad that she no longer hated Tang Ye and them so much.


    She looked at the silence in the sky and seemed to have figured it out. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "As long as you promise me and help my son get out of that painful suffering, I can listen to you. You can ask anything you want."


    Tang Ye said: "Since I have tried so hard to persuade you, if I want to solve this matter, I will definitely help you."


    Chen Meihua lowered her head, stopped struggling, and said: "I don''t know much, there is only one, that is, there are people who have been used secret techniques by that man like me..."


    call!


    Chen Meihua said, suddenly her whole body burned!


    "Ah!" Chen Meihua cried out in pain, rolling on the ground to put out the fire, but it was of no use, the fire became more and more hot.


    Tang Ye was shocked and wanted to help Chen Meihua put out the fire, but it was useless. Chen Meihua''s burning was carried out from within his body and could not be stopped at all!


    Yun Youlan ran up and said, "This is a secret exorcism!"


    Tang Ye had already guessed that Xu Wuming was probably behind him. If Chen Meihua had an accident, Chen Meihua would be completely removed to avoid leaking secrets!

 Chapter 1055： There is no evil in that respect!

    Since Xu Wuming used the corpse-inducing technique, Tang Ye believed that Chen Meihua''s spontaneous destruction was also controlled by him.


    Although Chen Meihua did not reveal the specific secret, he also revealed a message that Xu Wuming did the same to others.


    Is there another walking corpse?


    Tang Ye''s expression became solemn. Just now Yun Youlan said that someone is creating evil spirits, and in conjunction with the upcoming blood moon, this will produce extremely strong Yin to fierce power, breaking through the dragon veins with the guardian power of the dragon and affecting the red wall Qi. Fortune enchantment, the ancient jade seal placed in the air fate enchantment is at stake.


    Xu Wuming wanted to break the shackles of heaven and earth, and Tang Ye was not surprised. After all, he appeared with Wen Zhongyuan at the beginning. If he didn''t want to do this, why follow Wen Zhongyuan?


    Chen Meihua burned to ashes, leaving only a trace on the ground. Tang Ye looked at the gray marks on the ground in thought, combing Xu Wuming''s conspiracy.


    Yun Youlan came up and said, "It may not necessarily be another walking corpse."


    Tang Ye looked at her, wondering why she said that.


    Yun Youlan said: "What the black hand behind the scene wants to do is to create two conditions at the same time, one is the power of the evil spirit, and the other is the blood moon, so as to obtain a powerful force. Among them, the blood moon is one. This kind of rare supernatural phenomenon, just like the occurrence of lunar eclipses and solar eclipses, is inevitable. So what is needed now is the power of the evil spirit. The power of the evil spirit is not only realized by walking corpses, there are many other means. The clue that Chen Meihua gave us is that there is another evil force that has passed, not necessarily that there is another walking corpse."


    When Tang Ye heard Yun Youlan''s words, he glanced at her weirdly, and said, "Why are you so smart?"


    Yun Youlan blushed, and said annoyed: "People are so smart, OK!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So next, what we have to do is find out the source of the power of Yin Sha, right?"


    Yun Youlan nodded.


    Although Tang Ye understood this, he didn''t have so much time to stay in Yanjing and look for it slowly. He still had to find Wang Jianjia to protect the safety of the artifact. By the way, if he can match Wen Zhongyuan, he would like to directly calculate the historical problems with Wen Zhongyuan. Anyway, his strength has reached its limit and he will not fail if he can directly solve it with his own strength.


    It''s a pity that now, if he knows his identity, no one will fight him directly.


    Now that Chen Meihua''s matter has been resolved, a reason is needed to cover up. Murong Huansha and Yun Youlan would like to think of a perfect reason for the joint police station. Tang Ye doesn''t have to worry about this. There are more important things for him to work on, which is Wang Jianjia''s.


    Knowing the position of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, Wang Jianjia had already acted to find it. More importantly, Wen Zhongyuan followed the past. This would put Wang Jianjia in danger at any time, and Tang Ye could not delay.


    Therefore, the obscure clue left by Chen Meihua, regarding the second place where the evil spirit power will be generated, can only be handed over to Yun Youlan to search for it.


    After arranging these things, Tang Ye set off for Minyue City. And because he promised to protect Ke Yu for a month, he took Ke Yu with him!


    In addition, the identity of the hooded man is not convenient, so he must change one. For this reason, as a hooded man, he sought out the man who was subdued by him a long time ago-Qianmen Langjun.


    This was when the killer organization''s top ranking was still there, and a top-ranked killer in the top ranking was good at disguising.


    Tang Ye asked Qianmian Langjun to help him disguise, temporarily covering up with another face. In this way, you can move freely even during the day.


    "How long do you think you can hide under that mask?" On the plane flying from Yanjing to Minyue, Tang Ye and Ke Yu were sitting in adjacent seats. Ke Yu stared at the man behind a fake face. Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It won''t last long."


    Tang Ye knows this very well. It won''t take long for both this fake face and the identity of the hooded man to be exposed. This point must have happened right after the face-to-face confrontation with Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan is not an idiot, since the strength is the line of the limit of Qi Luck, which is equivalent to the same level as Tang Ye, then no one can hide from him.


    Ke Yu was very upset with Tang Ye¡¯s always calm and calm attitude. He always liked to face Tang Ye, thinking about how to deal with Tang Ye. Maybe she still hated Tang Ye for chasing and killing her, driving her to collapse. The ugly thing.


    It''s strange that Ke Yu didn''t hate Tang Ye to make a big beautiful woman embarrassed and without image.


    So the matter of Tang Ye taking Ke Yu to Minyue City with him now seems a bit subtle. Protect a woman who is hostile to him?


    It''s like having a dynamite bag beside you!


    Both Ke Yu and Tang Ye understood this situation. Because of this, Ke Yu was unhappy with Tang Ye''s calm and calm attitude. It was as if her existence had no effect. Isn''t this ignoring her?


    "When I know your identity, you will regret what you did to me!" Ke Yu coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and said, "Don''t be so ambiguous, as if I cheated on your feelings and you hate because of love."


    "You..." Ke Yu knew that Tang Ye was shameless.


    She laughed sarcastically: "Aren''t you an old man who can''t even hold that thing when you block it? How come you become a handsome guy? You are really shameless..."


    Tang Ye watched Ke Yu not speak, giving Ke Yu a kind of invisible pressure, and then hummed: "Do you think you are suitable to provoke or insult me ??in this respect?"


    "What do you mean?" Ke Yu said angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered and moved his head closer to Ke Yu, as if to smell Ke Yu''s body scent, or to kiss Ke Yu''s cheek, or to have Ke Yu''s earlobe.


    This made Ke Yu''s face flushed and his body tightened. However, in order to behave indifferently, she pretended to be more slutty, with a playful smile, and said, "Does it smell good?"


    "Of course it smells good." Tang Ye sneered: "However, I''m not talking about your body fragrance, but another fragrance."


    "Oh?" Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye and sneered.


    Tang Ye even got closer to her, whispering in a whisper, and said softly, "The smell of old lady-n woman."


    Ke Yu suddenly contracted his pupils, then opened wide, becoming very angry, staring at Tang Ye and trying to kill!


    Tang Ye withdrew his head, shrugged, and played calmly: "So, you, a woman who has no experience in men and women matters, don''t use vulgar language in this area to ridicule me."


    "Don''t argue for your lack of things in this area, dare you say that you are very experienced? Indeed, you look very slutty, like a **** unrestrained woman, how can you still be a chick? I wonder, but I am not curious You have your own reasons, don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t worry, I didn¡¯t explore the wicked taste of you."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Ke Yu felt that she had been seen through by Tang Ye. She didn''t understand how Tang Ye knew about her, probably because of the old driver!

 Chapter 1056： Amazing fact!

    Tang Ye felt that it must be abnormal for a woman like Ke Yu to have never had **** with a man. As for why, it may be because of some martial arts. When he saw Ke Yu use the residual willow silver blade, he was infected by the pale light and turned into a very holy woman.


    This is completely different from the usual coquettish appearance of Ke Yu, and here is the weirdness.


    But Tang Ye didn''t want to explore why Ke Yu was like this. There are so many things to deal with right now, so what are they doing. But he was quite speechless. Ke Yu might be an ascetic woman, but she was dressed **** and provoke other men and added a lot of trouble.


    Just like now, Ke Yu is the focus of the entire cabin, because she is dressed too **** and beautiful. A pink and white uniform, a tight-fitting suit and a shirt, with a small waist, a plump **** towering high, seemingly white ditch, alluring. The small shirt with a little suit smell looks elegant and luxurious.


    As for the lower body, it can be described as stunning. The flesh-colored silk stockings match the pink and white uniforms, and looking at the slenderness of the flesh-colored silk stockings directly makes the man want to bleed. There are also tight skirts on the legs, and the round buttocks can be seen completely, which makes men have an urge to grasp. Then there is the dark, private area under the skirt, which makes men want to peep.


    Because of Ke Yu''s dress, the surrounding passengers, especially the male passengers, stared at Ke Ling closely like a hungry wolf. It was even a bit exaggerated, and I saw a tent erected between his thighs. It is estimated that at this time they are all caring about themselves and Ke Ling.


    As a male compatriot, Tang Ye can understand them, who made Ke Yu look like this coquettish?


    However, Tang Ye found it very troublesome. Ke Yu was chased by the blood demon forces. He also wore a fake face. Shouldn''t he keep a low profile?


    Tang Ye whispered to Ke Yu again: "Have you forgotten that you are being chased by blood demon forces? Is it too dangerous for you to be so eye-catching?"


    However, Ke Yu smiled lightly, ignored Tang Ye¡¯s worries, and said, "Isn¡¯t you there? You are so powerful, who can hurt me? If something happens to me, does that prove that your strength is not good? ?"


    "Are you provoking me?" Tang Ye squinted at Ke Yu and said, serious.


    Ke Yu still didn''t take it seriously, and said, "So what?"


    "Then, in order to reduce a little trouble and make you safer, I will show you a little bit of my strength besides fighting." Tang Ye jokingly said.


    "Oh?" Ke Yu waited and waited.


    Tang Ye is really angry, this woman is still excited, right? Yeah, he didn¡¯t want that much anymore. He stretched out his hand directly, grabbed Ke Yu¡¯s pretty waist, and hugged him to make the two of them touch, and then Tang Ye stretched out one hand again and touched Ke Ling''s very elastic buttocks, then moved up again, pressing down on Ke Ling''s chest.


    The two of them are so close, like a passionate couple about to kiss.


    "You..." Ke Yu didn''t expect Tang Ye to make such a move, and she did it in one go. She was a veteran. She was mad. Isn''t she being severely assaulted by Tang Ye?


    The waist, hips, chest, and thighs are all hit!


    Old driver, old driver, Ke Yu was so angry that he was about to yell at Tang Ye, but Tang Ye hugged her and pressed her hand to a place near her throat, making her unable to make a sound at all. It''s quite painful, only when you are not struggling.


    Ke Yu dared not move for a while.


    Tang Ye smiled at her and said: "This is what I can do besides fighting. Don''t you provoke me? Then I accept your provocation. Now, I am afraid that not so many people like to stare at you. Because ah, there is A woman who has lost a man can always make other men think less. Haha."


    Tang Ye''s actions towards Ke Yu had exactly this intention, so that other men thought he was Ke Yu''s man, so that they would be somewhat disappointed and less attention to Ke Yu. Although the male passengers flashed "blood red" eyes one by one at this time, as if they were about to eat him, who made him be intimate with Ke Yu in front of everyone, but it did have an effect. There were some men. No longer look at Ke Yu.


    It may be that most men have a virginity-n-female complex, and are less interested in women who have had men. It''s no surprise. If you want to get a woman, of course you want to get all of her, from the beginning to the end belong to yourself. But in this day and age, it¡¯s nice to have a girlfriend, and still ask for that much?


    Ke Yu was not willing to be taken advantage of by Tang Ye, she was going crazy, her **** were touched by Tang Ye''s salty pig hands, of course this scale was unbearable. However, she was restrained by Tang Ye, helpless!


    She found that in front of Tang Ye, the difference in strength made her only a plaything.


    Some men still stared at Ke Yu. Tang Ye simply did it to the end, pretending to be an arrogant second-generation rich, glared at those people, and said angrily: "What are you looking at? She is my woman, so I can do whatever I love! But you, If you want to see it, watch the stewardess! Don''t stare at my woman!"


    Those men rolled their eyes. If your woman is better-looking than a stewardess, why would I look at your woman?


    Although he was unhappy with Tang Ye, the male passengers became acquainted and stopped staring at Ke Yu much.


    Tang Ye let go of Ke Yu and said, "Okay, it won''t be so troublesome now, I''m sleeping, don''t cause trouble to me!"


    Before Ke Yu was relieved, he heard Tang Ye''s words again, and his chest was really tight. She wanted to attack Tang Ye, but knew that with Tang Ye''s strength, she would only insult herself. What should I do, can I just bear it?


    It''s really desperate!


    Could it be that one day, if his body was taken away by him, he could only bear it?


    Thinking of this, Ke Yu couldn''t help but hug his body and protect himself!


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye was very speechless, and hummed, "I''m not interested in you, don''t you think so much, do you have persecution paranoia?"


    "Damn it, you weren''t the one who was touched!" Ke Yu angered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then you can touch me back, I don''t mind."


    "You are so shameless, how did you live until now without being beaten to death?" Ke Yu stared at Tang Ye and asked curiously.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "The shamelessness you see is all for a reason. If you calm down and think about it, you will find that I am not that kind of person at all."


    "You are shameless to this level, it really makes it hard to talk about you, I''m desperate." Ke Yu coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You say that, it seems to make me feel quite fulfilled."


    Ke Yu sarcastically said: "Guai has to dare to show his true face, because it is shameless to the point that it is completely faceless!"


    "Then, do you think we chatted endlessly, very interesting, so you can enjoy it?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    Ke Yu was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye at a loss. It seems to be like this, my God, she was stunned, why did she keep talking to this guy and still enjoy it?

 Chapter 1057： Dont mind if you are a bitch!

    Ke Yu would not admit that he likes to talk to Tang Ye! Still happy about it? !


    Pooh!


    Ke Yu glared at Tang Ye angrily, and stopped talking in order to deny Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye smiled, which was exactly what he wanted. Ke Yu no longer bothered, he simply closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    When Ke Yu saw Tang Ye sleeping, he was speechless. How could this guy sleep?


    Does this guy really have no feeling for beautiful women? Is it really old, lack of ability in that respect, a little powerless?


    However, by looking at his hands, he is still very young, not an old man at all!


    Ke Yu didn''t believe that a man would have no feeling for a beauty like her, he just refused to accept Tang Ye''s calm behavior. However, Tang Ye really seemed to have no interest in her, she expressed despair.


    Thinking of this, Ke Yu always looked angrily. However, for some reason, she suddenly felt dizzy with her head and her body weakened. She fell to Tang Ye''s direction, fainting unconsciously.


    Tang Ye was suddenly asleep by Ke Yu, and he was puzzled, and soon discovered that something was wrong with Ke Yu. He called Ke Yu twice, but Ke Yu did not wake up. He checked Tan Keyu''s pulse and breathing rhythm again, and his breathing became obvious.


    "Ke Yu, what''s the matter with you? Just get off the plane, don''t be scary..." Tang Ye was worried that Ke Yu had an accident. He had reason to believe that there was something wrong with Ke Yu, because it was impossible for Ke Yu to pretend to be like this with him. Intimate contact.


    After getting off the plane, Ke Yu''s situation was in a ignorant state. Tang Ye was very worried and could only take her to a hotel to rest first.


    ...


    At this time, in a certain cave, Xu Wuming, who looked like an ancient person, was casting a needle at a straw villain, with a slight smile on his mouth, and said to himself: "How can you understand the terrible exorcist? Where. The exorcist can surrender ghosts, create ghosts, and use the magic spell to kill people... thousands of miles away!"


    Xu Wuming placed a straw man on the ground, turned and left and entered the cave. A few silver needles were pierced into the straw man on the ground.


    In addition, Xu Wuming also held another straw man in his hand.


    ...


    After Tang Ye placed Ke Yu in the hotel, Ke Yu was still in a daze, not knowing whether he was awake or not, his eyes opened a little, and he was muttering something, making him unclear.


    Tang Ye knew medicine and went to diagnose Ke Yu''s condition, but he had no clue. Ke Yu continued to feel feverish, but not feverish. Helpless, Tang Ye can only infuse her with vitality and ease her situation.


    After Ke Yu was nourished by the vitality, the situation improved a little, and his mind cleared up and said anxiously to Tang Ye: "It was the exorcist who performed the villain spell on me! It must be Xu Wuming!"


    "What should I do then?" Tang Ye was quite speechless to these exorcists who played spells. Xu Wuming didn''t know where he was far away. He could still cast a spell to kill Ke Yu. Isn''t this exorcist very awesome? , Kill whoever you want to kill when you hide?


    Ke Yu knew that his condition was very serious. Xu Wuming performed a villain spell on her. By obtaining what was on her, and understanding her birth eight characters, he connected a villain to her, and then the villain Casting spells is equivalent to casting spells on her.


    Xu Wuming wanted to kill her directly, not playing slowly, otherwise the villain curse was mostly a continuous secret technique, and it would not happen to this point immediately. This can be achieved through a villain, and Ke Yu further confirmed that Xu Wuming''s secret exorcism is unfathomable and is an absolute master among the few exorcists in existence.


    Who is he? This person has never been heard of among exorcists!


    The exorcist had a tragic past. An exorcist can also be called a demon master, or a demon hunter, who has a unique secret technique to deal with dark and dirty things. However, in order to deal with the exorcist, the ghosts are formed, not only do it by themselves, but also by asking those who have the ability to hunt the exorcist to kill the exorcist!


    A long time ago, there was a rebellious exorcist who accepted the sale of ghosts and murdered the exorcist.


    This is a long story. But this incident had a great impact on the exorcists, which is also the reason why there are very few exorcists.


    Ke Yu didn''t want to die, and said to Tang Ye: "My body is burning because the villain who is connected to me has been pierced in several places. I want you to help me with a needle, force my strength back, and destroy the little one. People, and then I can be okay!"


    "I will get the needle!" Tang Ye nodded. He was born as a Chinese medicine doctor, of course there is no problem.


    However, Ke Yu said: "I want to **** the needle with the power of the exorcist, not just randomly!"


    "That''s okay, isn''t it just being an exorcist, I can," Tang Ye said.


    "Can you?" Ke Yu was taken aback and looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are fighting fiercely. What is the secret of exorcism?"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to explain, and said, "Just tell me, how can I use the power of exorcism?"


    "Psychic." Ke Yu was tortured by the villain''s curse, very painful, and didn''t want to entangle Tang Ye with nonsense, and said: "When holding the needle, it emits the power of psychic and gives the silver needle spiritual power."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then I''ll give you a shot and see if it is a psychic technique."


    With that, Tang Ye put a needle on an acupuncture point on Ke Yu''s arm.


    Ke Yu felt a psychic force emanating from the silver needle, directly impacting her body, very strong!


    "Nima..." Ke Yu cursed directly. She can''t accept this kind of thing, Tang Ye can be a psychic for whatever reason, and the psychic power is so strong, if you learn the secrets of exorcism, you will definitely be a powerful exorcist!


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye unwillingly, wondering what identity Tang Ye was, could it be almighty?


    Tang Ye smiled, somewhat proud, and said, "Then I can cast spells, right?"


    Ke Yu was silent, as if there was some difficulty.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, Ke Yu snorted, her condition worsened again.


    Tang Ye said anxiously, "Do you want to help me?"


    Ke Yu glanced at Tang Ye, showing a decisive look, and directly stretched out his hand, shouting! She took off her clothes directly, then even the skirt, and lay on the bed and said, "Help."


    "This..." Tang Ye looked at Ke Yu''s beautiful carcass, which was pale pink because of his body heat, and he didn''t know how to start.


    If you help, why don''t you undress?


    Ke Yu didn''t go to see Tang Ye. She needed a lot of courage to do this kind of thing, so she looked like she would rather die than surrender, and said: "According to the acupuncture points I said, you help me pierce them. These acupuncture points... Will let you take advantage."


    "I didn''t want to take advantage of you, I just wanted to save you." Tang Ye corrected.


    "Do you know you will fuck?" Ke Yu suddenly turned to Tang Ye and snorted coldly.


    "Oh..." Tang Ye was taken aback, and she was speechless.


    It would be too cruel for women to ask a male doctor to give women a meeting. Because the location of the sex... is really indescribable.


    Let¡¯s just follow the science encyclopedia... The genitalia is located in the depression between the human anus-m door and genital-q organ.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye wanted to help Ke Yuzha get married, it would be tantamount to... He looked at the most private part of Ke Yu, so Ke Yu''s hesitation and determination were normal.


    However, choosing between embarrassment and life, she chose life.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect to stick to the position of Hui**, but when it comes to the role of Hui**, this acupuncture point is indeed very important in the way of exorcism. There is no doubt that if you want to pierce the body, you must also pierce the Baihui point on the top of the human head. Because the Hui** and Baihui points are in a straight line, they are the channels for the body''s spirit, energy and spirit. Baihui connects the weather to the sun, and the perineum is the yin to recover the earth''s qi. The two are interdependent and similar to each other. They dominate the normal operation of Zhen Qi on the Ren Du Meridian and maintain the balance of Yin and Yang Qi and blood in the body. Needless to say, the importance of yin and yang balance.


    "You...really want me to do this?" Tang Ye asked Ke Yu in view of the special nature of the club.


    Ke Yu hesitated again, then bit his lip and snorted: "Anyway, you are incompetent, pierce it!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Do I need to hit myself so comfortably?


    Ke Yu sneered: "I have observed you. Even if you hold me and have close contact with me, there is no fluctuation in the thing under your crotch. What do you think you are not incompetent? Maybe because of this, you are not close to women. Come on!"


    "So I treat you as a girl, so why bother?" Ke Yu found a good reason for himself.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, and wanted to say, "I''ll sleep for a while and see if my wife can make your belly bigger?"


    What a selfish woman, she doesn''t want to think how hurtful her words are!

 Chapter 1058： big liar!

    Tang Ye still understands Ke Yu. After all, as a woman, being seen by a man in that place, or even touched, is tantamount to an action taken only after being stripped and lingering. If the relationship is not close, few women can bear this kind of thing.


    Ke Yu pretends to be bold and unrestrained. In fact, she is also a woman who has not done anything between men and women. It is indeed commendable to be courageous to do this, besides trying to save her life.


    The needle is about to start, the atmosphere is very quiet, quiet enough to be heard. Probably both Tang Ye and Ke Yu know the embarrassment and subtlety of this kind of thing, and it is best to remain silent until the end, and then never mention each other.


    Tang Ye touched Ke Yu''s legs, Ke Yu''s body trembled, very nervous, close to each other, just like most women would be nervous in the first night.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath when he saw Ke Yu''s white-skinned beauty-t leg and when he touched it. Doesn''t it work for men like this?


    It''s so hard!


    Tang Ye wasn''t really incompetent in that respect, he could not lift it up, he had already reacted. Even if he really didn''t have any thoughts about Ke Yu, there would be physiological instincts. Then the body will increase hormones, speed up the heartbeat, and affect the brain. These are not controllable by the mind, but the direct response of the body''s senses.


    It¡¯s like watching a small movie. You¡¯ve watched it many times before, and you¡¯re very familiar with it. You know what the hero and heroine will do next. In other words, this small movie is not attractive to you anymore. However, when you see the protagonist''s sex, does the little guy under the crotch react by himself?


    If there is no reaction, there is no reaction at all... I will convince you!


    Under the influence of hormones, Tang Ye''s head was also uncomfortable, and he felt a little dizzy like he was congested. He tried to restrain his impulse, remained calm, squeezed the silver needle steadily, broke off Ke Yu''s legs, and took off the last line of defense that Ke Yu dared not drag on.


    Ke Yu stopped Tang Ye, but she felt unable to do it. It was too embarrassing. She couldn''t bear it, so she cried and scolded Tang Ye, "It was you who killed me like this! If you didn''t force me to betray the blood demon forces, how could I encounter such a thing!"


    Talking can adjust the atmosphere, which is exactly what Tang Ye needs. He breathed a sigh of relief and looked at Ke Yu and said, "If you don''t do that, you will die and be killed by me."


    "Then you kill! I''m not alive!" Ke Yu shouted loudly.


    Tang Ye watched her silently, knowing that Ke Yu was venting.


    The silence fell silent again, and I heard Ke Yu gasping loudly. In addition to her excitement just now, she also endured the pain because of the influence of the villain spell.


    Seeing that Ke Yu was not so excited, Tang Ye reached out again to touch her thighs and let her open a little bit. The position of the perineum-x point was too special, otherwise it would be impossible to get it.


    Ke Yu''s breathing became very rapid, she couldn''t bear the kind of restlessness that was stimulated by desire, as if she was about to suffocate. But the long-term pain is not as good as the short-term pain. She grabbed the sheet with both hands and shouted in a low voice: "Hurry up!"


    Ke Yu suddenly looked like a pregnant woman about to have a baby.


    Tang Ye felt that God was really cruel to him, so why did he have to let himself do such a thing?


    Tang Ye didn''t care about that much, he pressed to Ke Yu''s private place and stuck the needle. But Ke Yu was trembling and he didn''t tie it correctly. This made Ke Yu very painful, just like applying Fengyoujing.


    Dripping Fengyoujing to the indescribable place of a woman...Rather than finding a man, what kind of enjoyment is there that Fengyoujing can''t do?


    Several times without success, Ke Yu was not only short of breath, but also called out. There is no doubt that the sound made in this situation is so similar to calling a bed.


    Tang Ye sweats heavily on his forehead, while watching Ke Yu''s unspeakable place like the pink-m fungus under the virgin body, while touching the smooth and tender thighs, he also listened to Ke Yu''s. Screaming, he felt that he was congested and angry. It is estimated that he will be the one to fall ill.


    Finally succeeded, using the power of psychic power to connect the two acupoints of Baihui and the perineum, and force it back to make the straw villain spontaneously burn, destroying the villain curse.


    Ke Yu will no longer be killed by the villain spell. Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and finally it was over.


    However, Ke Yu''s breathing was very rapid, and there was a twitching sensation, which was very scary. Tang Ye was very worried, and quickly went over to see her situation.


    Unexpectedly, Ke Yu hugged Tang Ye, reached out his hand and leaned under Tang Ye, panting and said to Tang Ye generally: "Are you sexual-w incompetent?!"


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye was taken aback and smelled a dangerous smell.


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye and cried, and said, "I can''t stand it, I want to..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye pointed to her hand and said, "Let your **** be your boyfriend, I am not a casual man."


    "You''re stupid!" Ke Yu shouted angrily, holding Tang Ye and pushing Tang Ye onto the bed.


    "..."


    Then something indescribable happened.


    Ke Yu pulled Tang Ye''s pants directly. Ke Yu was a powerful exorcist. He was shocked with strength. When Tang Ye didn''t fight back, Tang Ye''s pants crackled and flew away. Ke Yu directly sat on it with a sweet sigh... this means Tang Ye was strengthened, indescribable and indescribable.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Ke Yu to make such a move in one go, he could not even stop the movement. And after merging with Ke Yu''s body, the feeling of pulling a man to heaven made Tang Ye no longer want to take a **** of urine, but to complete a project worth hundreds of millions!


    So Tang Ye turned around and pressed Ke Yu under her body. He didn''t expect that Ke Yu would cooperate well and enjoy the kind of **** that just drove her crazy just now.


    In this way, there was an indescribable scene on the bed, and it was a drama of men and women fighting.


    However, they will know the tragedy after it is over! Ke Yu did it entirely because he was aroused after piercing the perineum-x point and was intolerable. And Tang Ye did it after the facts happened. Therefore, when the wind is calm, the problems they need to face are very big!


    Ke Yu cried, sitting on the bed holding his body and cursing Tang Ye: "You ruined me! My body...can''t be handed over! The power of the Ke family needs a pure body!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and then he realized why Ke Yu looked debauched but was actually a baby. Her strength is closely related to her body! At this time, I saw that Ke Yu''s residual willow silver blade, the faint white light disappeared, and it became dim.


    Tang Ye had a hard time talking when this happened. He rolled his head and whispered: "Just now you called me stupid, and then sat on it..."


    "You are a big liar, you say you are incompetent and can''t get up, but you don''t!" Ke Yu scolded again.


    Tang Ye was wronged, it seems that Ke Yu was sarcastic, he said that he was incompetent when a big man was sick!


    Ke Yu couldn''t stand the grievance, put on his clothes and got out of bed and left.


    Tang Ye was very worried, and said, "Where are you going?"


    Ke Yu cried and cursed: "I''m useless, I have no power! I became an ordinary person and they can''t track me anymore! I don''t want to see you again!"


    Ke Yu opened the door and left. Tang Ye was going to stop her, but he didn''t have any pants. The pants were shattered by Ke Yu''s force... For a while, he couldn''t chase out of the room, so he could only watch Ke Yu leave.


    "You''re an ordinary person, isn''t it more dangerous?!" Tang Ye couldn''t chase out of the room, and directly drank to Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu pretended not to hear, and stood at the door staring at Tang Ye and said, "Don''t worry about it, I don''t want to see you again!"


    Snapped!


    Ke Yu closed the door heavily and ran away.


    The loss of power means that the family''s revenge can no longer be completed. She lost the meaning of life. Knowing this, she would rather die when she was chased by Tang Ye!

 Chapter 1059： There are many ills!

    Tang Ye didn''t chase Ke Yu and didn''t have any pants. Please search () to see the most complete! After the newest novel had pants, he tried to feel Ke Yu''s breath, but he didn''t know what Ke Yu used, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    Tang Ye felt relieved when he thought of Ke Yu saying that she had no power and the blood demons could not find her, but she was still very worried.


    In addition, Tang Ye wanted to find Wang Jianjia, and could not delay any longer, so she had to put aside Ke Yu''s affairs.


    However, when Ke Yu talked about the power of her Ke family, she couldn''t use it without her body. Tang Ye is strange, which one is this Ke family?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand, and didn''t continue to struggle, first went to Wang Jianjia.


    The Azure Moon Chasing Bow appeared on Qixing Island, and Tang Ye had learned about it from Lu Celadon. Before the artifact was in hand, Wang Jianjia was far from Wen Zhongyuan''s opponent. Even if you get the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, it may not be. Therefore, if Wang Jianjia really wants to confront Wen Zhongyuan, something will happen.


    The only thing I don''t think so worry about is that the black dragon follows!


    The reason why Wang Jianjia brought a team of red wall masters to look for the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, even if Wen Zhongyuan tracked him, he did not immediately send Lu Celadon over, because there was a black dragon protecting Wang Jianjia.


    The black dragon was originally an evil dragon spirit. It was released by Tang Ye, and then subdued. After that, he followed Tang Ye to obtain the power of the dragon in the Wolong illusion, and gradually evolved from a spirit body to an entity, becoming a real dragon. It was grateful to Tang Ye, and agreed with Tang Ye that one hundred years would be used by Tang Ye. After Tang Ye left the big world, Tang Ye asked him to help Lu Celadon,


    Now Lu Celadon asks the black dragon to help Wang Jianjia. With the protection of the black dragon, there is no problem holding Wen Zhongyuan for a period of time. Wang Jianjia can take advantage of the opportunity to obtain the blue moon chasing bow.


    In addition, finding artifacts for the black dragon to follow can play a significant role. Central Plains!


    Wen Zhongyuan has become more heroic than before, and is no longer a quiet scholar. The makeup like smoky make-up looked strange, completely like a villain in a TV series.


    Wen Zhongyuan was able to move across space, which shows that some of his supernatural powers in the big world are stronger than Tang Ye.


    Wen Zhongyuan came out alone to stop Wang Jianjia, and he felt it was more than enough.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t expect Wen Zhongyuan to appear. It really was a monster, and the way he appeared on the stage was so amazing.


    Although surprised, Wang Jianjia remained calm and stared at Wen Zhongyuan and said, "After all, you still appeared."


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled, not looking at the red wall masters behind Wang Jianjia, and even dismissed Wang Jianjia, saying: "Of course I want to show up, I can''t just watch you get the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, and then Shoot a few arrows at me, right?"


    Wang Jianjia squinted his eyes and was very surprised. He didn''t expect Wen Zhongyuan to learn about Azure Moon Chasing Bow. Zhongyuan still knows much about this. She is most afraid that Wen Zhongyuan finds other artifacts and destroys them, then the blood demons will be difficult to kill, or even impossible to kill!


    This is a serious matter!


    Therefore, in addition to managing the country well, the most important thing for Red Wall is to find artifacts and heirs. If you don''t kill the Gorefiend, there will be endless troubles!


    The information about the artifact was also a reminder left by Tang Ye. Everything Tang Ye explained before he left was very important, and the correspondence played a huge role in the original text. Everyone knows Tang Ye¡¯s effect on them. If Tang Ye is there, it will be the leader and the savior who can let them see the hope of victory, instead of working hard every day like now, but never see hope. , Worried that the efforts of the past two years were easily defeated by Wen Zhongyuan, and then raged by Wen Zhongyuan, and died in despair.


    Everyone knew that it would be difficult to come back after going to Guwu Jianghu, but everyone knew very well that they hoped that Tang Ye would come back.


    Although there is a Lu Celadon support, but the limit of Lu Celadon, the goddess, is slowly showing up, and it is always unreasonable. In addition, there are some subtle thoughts. It is the ability of Lu Celadon as a celestial lady to break the ancient jade seal of the red wall court. Lu Celadon is a warrior himself, what if he wants to prove his way up?


    The family members of the Red Wall cannot absolutely treat a person as a friend. They always put the country first! If it is for the country to sacrifice a person, he will definitely do it.


    Wang Jianjia missed Tang Ye very much and thought indescribably, but can Tang Ye come back?


    She doesn''t give her time to think about it, Wen Zhongyuan''s interception, she knows how bad she is!

 Chapter 1060： Cant come back!

    Wen Zhongyuan''s strength is very strong. There is no doubt that no one can fight him except Lu Celadon. Even Lu Celadon, the heavenly girl, may not be able to win.


    Wang Jianjia knew his own situation, not a talented person, but hard work.


    But in this war, she was not the only one who worked hard. Others who have both talent and hard work will be better than her. She was not reconciled, so she worked harder than everyone else. However, without the talent, the distance was drawn very far. Sometimes fate is just like that, and it can''t be changed with hard work.


    So Wang Jianjia knew that she couldn''t be Wen Zhongyuan''s opponent, so what she could do was to let the black dragon come out to contain Wen Zhongyuan, and then she went to obtain the Azure Moon Chasing Bow.


    Get the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, maybe you can fight Wen Zhongyuan!


    Wang Jianjia didn''t fight with Wen Zhongyuan, and she knew nothing was useful. Don''t do it. She directly let the black dragon come out. The black dragon surged out of the little golden bell, from the gap of the dragon''s head to hovering out of the dragon''s tail. I don¡¯t know how many meters it is, I saw most of the sky was covered, and the dragon appeared, with the potential to cover the sky and the sun!


    The black dragon has evolved into a physical dragon, no longer an evil dragon, returning to orthodoxy. What''s amazing is that because it is a spirit body, even if it has evolved into an entity, it can also be transformed back into a spirit body state, so it is much more convenient to live in the golden bell.


    Since Wen Zhongyuan is here, he will think of Wang Jianjia''s preparations. If it was only about strength, he had never worried that he could not deal with it, even if it was the heavenly girl Lu Celadon. However, in order to obtain the ancient jade seal, he must take into account all aspects, he does not want to encounter a second failure!


    Now facing Wang Jianjia and the black dragon, it is a matter of fighting. There is no need to consider any conspiracy. It is much easier to deal with these people.


    "No matter how strong the black dragon is, it''s just because of luck. I can''t kill you, and you can''t beat me." Wen Zhongyuan looked at the black dragon hovering in the air, covering the sky and obscuring the sun, with a powerful and extremely powerful black dragon. .


    Wang Jianjia didn''t talk nonsense with Wen Zhongyuan, and said to the black dragon: "Heilong, he will leave it to you, I will find the blue moon chasing bow!"


    Heilong knew it and rushed directly to the text. It is a psychic dragon. Although it cannot evolve to talk and transform into a human form, it can be understood by others. It knows that what it has to do is to contain Wen Zhongyuan.


    Both are strengths under the limit of Qi Luck, and it is not a problem to contain Wen Zhongyuan!


    The huge head of the black dragon crashed, directly destroying a forest, and the birds and beasts trembled. The barren mountains here originally had beasts entrenched in them, and they were the masters here, and they could not be violated by others. However, when the black dragon appeared in the air, they all crawled to the ground and worshipped the king of beasts.


    Faced with the attack of the black dragon, Zhongyuan smiled, not nervous. With a light jump, after avoiding the collision of the black dragon''s head, he landed on the huge black dragon''s head, directly condensing a blood spur in his hand to attack the black dragon.


    The blood thorn pierced the black dragon''s head, and the black dragon screamed. Wen Zhongyuan''s attack was very painful. But to it, it''s just a bit of skin wounds. Wen Zhongyuan stood on its head, and it slammed its head directly into the mountain, forcing Wen Zhongyuan to leave. Then he opened his huge mouth, spouting dragon''s breath, while going to devour Wen Zhongyuan.


    The scope of the dragon''s breath is so wide that Wen Zhongyuan has no way to avoid it, so a bright red blood shield is formed around the body. The blood shield contends with the dragon''s breath. Immediately after the huge mouth of the black dragon''s blood basin came to swallow, he incarnates a puff of blood leaving the gap of the black dragon''s huge mouth and appeared to the other side, reappearing in human form, unharmed.


    The power of the blood demon in the text is very difficult.


    Heilong was not surprised, since he was a blood demon, his supernatural powers were wonderful, otherwise he would not be a great evil. The black dragon continued to attack, using claws, dragon''s breath, etc. to contain Wen Zhongyuan.


    In the text, the original all dodged deftly. At this time, he saw Wang Jianjia rushing towards the highest peak in the center of the Seven Pillars Mountain Range, which was full of spiritual energy and very attractive, and it was definitely the place where the Azure Moon Chasing Bow was located.


    The text will not allow Wang Jianjia to get the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, otherwise Wang Jianjia will become a heir to the artifact. He didn''t know the power of the divine tool, if it could destroy him, it would never be allowed. In any case, a heir who holds an artifact is a huge threat to the blood demons, and he will stop Wang Jianjia.


    He had his own way to cope with the black dragon''s restraint. He condensed a blood thorn casually, cut through his left hand, and dripped some blood. The blood slowly turned into a human form and became another literary central plain!


    Is this clone technique?


    Very weird!


    Wen Zhongyuan, transformed into blood, confronts the black dragon, and its strength is similar to that of Wen Zhongyuan. One clone is enough to deal with the black dragon!


    The original person in the article went to intercept Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia was in a hurry, speeding up and swooping to the direction of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow.


    Those Red Wall masters who followed Wang Jianjia all turned around to intercept Wen Zhongyuan at this time to buy time for Wang Jianjia.


    However, even the black dragon couldn''t help Wen Zhongyuan, let alone these red wall masters. Although he is called a master, he is a low hand in front of people of this level in the text. When they blocked Wen Zhongyuan, Wen Zhongyuan easily crushed their necks. As well as piercing their bodies with blood stabs, a blood mist filled the air.


    Strangely, these blood was absorbed by Wen Zhongyuan. Blood can become the power of the text, when he uses blood as a means of attack, there will be a certain consumption, but it can be replenished by absorbing blood.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" The Red Wall master is not afraid of death, even if he knows he will die, he still rushes over to intercept Wen Zhongyuan. Suddenly they screamed again and again, vomiting blood all the time, and those who were not dead were almost disabled, and they fell to the ground.


    Wang Jianjia looked back and saw that his companions were trying hard to buy time for her. She was very painful and guilty, watching so many brothers and sisters die but could do nothing, and even wanted to abandon them.


    There is no way to pain, the task is heavy, the divine weapon is heavy, Wang Jianjia gritted his teeth, and ignored the companion who was tortured by Wen Zhongyuan, and continued to swoop toward the direction of the blue moon chase.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered at this, killing a lot of people and sucking a lot of blood just now, this will be put to good use. He once again released the blood just like before, let the blood transform into a human form, and fight the red wall master.


    The person who turned out this time was not what Wen Zhongyuan looked like, but a ferocious demon soldier whose head was skinless, like a red skull.


    The magic soldier is responsible for dealing with the master of the Red Wall, Wen Zhongyuan quickly pursues Wang Jianjia. Facing the huge power gap, Wang Jianjia was quickly overtaken by Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wang Jianjia showed a trace of panic. She was not afraid that she would be killed, but that the artifact would fall into Wen Zhongyuan''s hands.


    Looking back, the Black Dragon and the Red Wall master were both entangled by the person Wen Zhongyuan turned into with blood. Now she is the only one to deal with Wen Zhongyuan.


    is it possible?


    It''s not that she is presumptuous, but she knows that the fact is that she can''t hurt the original article, and the artifact is about to be lost unless Lu Celadon comes to help.


    Or the man who disappeared for two years.


    But Wang Jianjia knew that he could not come back.

 Chapter 1061： Just what you want!

    Bang, bang, bang!


    Wang Jianjia didn''t say much to Wen Zhongyuan, but jumped directly between the trunks, and at the same time reached out to his thigh and took out a gun, and fired several shots at Wen Zhongyuan.


    But the bullet is too pediatric for Wen Zhongyuan. After Wen Zhongyuan easily dodges a few bullets, the remaining one reaches out to catch it.


    However, at this time, the bullet he caught exploded, spattering more small bullets.


    This is shotgun!


    It was not that Wang Jianjia didn''t make any preparations, just waiting for the original in the article to force the bullets with bare hands, let him taste the taste of shot bullets!


    However, the moment the shotgun splashed out, Wen Zhongyuan just squinted his eyes, and suddenly the speed of those shotgun splashes became very slow, so slow as a snail crawling!


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback. What was his ability to slow down the bullets that were originally flying at high speed!


    Soon Wang Jianjia remembered that Lu Celadon said that there is a magical power called domain, which is to control the space around the body, increase gravity, or construct illusions. In this domain space, the constructor is the master, and has absolute control over external things or people!


    Therefore, it is impossible for those shot bombs to enter the field constructed by Wen Zhongyuan to injure Wen Zhongyuan. At this time, the speed of the shotgun became very slow, and Wen Zhongyuan shattered the few shotguns in front of him one by one. As for the ones who wouldn''t attack him, he withdrew his domain supernatural powers, and the bullets continued to pass by quickly, but he did not hurt him.


    Seeing this, Wang Jianjia didn''t want to say anything. How can a person of such strength be able to fight?


    Could it be that after working hard for so long, will the result be so desperate?


    This is the most helpless thought shared by those who oppose Wen Zhongyuan¡ªperhaps every day''s desperation will only get the defeat and despair that Wen Zhongyuan can bring easily!


    This is inexplicably panic. Once panic, it is easy to be defeated.


    Fortunately, Wang Jianjia is not such a vulnerable person. If the gun is useless, use the longbow. She skillfully took off the longbow, raised the arrow, swished, and shot an arrow at Wen Zhongyuan!


    Although Wang Jianjia''s archery was not superb, he was already very skilled, pulling the bow and pulling the arrow in an instant, and the sharp arrow was protected by its strength. In addition to its extremely fast speed, it also had a powerful aura. If you shoot a tree, the trunk may be crushed in half.


    Wen Zhongyuan stretched out a palm to block the sharp arrow, and the sharp arrow contended with it. He wanted to break through, but ultimately failed. Wen Zhongyuan shook hands and snapped into two pieces.


    These arrows are all professionally made, and an arrow costs a lot. If the strength of the protection is large enough, it is stronger than the power of a bullet.


    But it is still regarded as nothing in the text.


    Wang Jianjia didn''t care, just fight and exhausted his last bit of strength. If he still couldn''t change the crisis, there would be no way.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The attack speed and power were all, from shooting with one arrow to shooting with three arrows at once, it was easily blocked by Wen Zhongyuan.


    "Have you not played enough?" Wen Zhongyuan said slowly with a smile after catching Wang Jianjia''s three sharp arrows at once.


    This kind of thing is just like playing for him.


    Wang Jianjia looked at Wen Zhongyuan and took a deep breath, and said, "I''m not dead yet, how can I be enough?"


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "Then you will die."


    It¡¯s always annoying to play for a long time, and it¡¯s not the time to play. The article originally wanted to get rid of Wang Jianjia, and then went back to Yanjing to see what was going on with that hooded man. He was able to destroy the power he arranged in Yanjing alone. , And didn''t leave any message, only that he was a mysterious hooded man.


    Wen Zhongyuan raised his right hand, turned a huge **** arm in front, and went to catch Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia shot the giant hand with a sharp arrow, but it was useless. When she reached for the arrow again, the arrow was gone. This is also a shortcoming of the longbow made by science and technology, and the sharp arrow becomes useless. But if you get the azure blue moon chasing bow and create arrows out of thin air, you don''t have to worry about this problem.


    The huge scarlet arm attacked Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia did not have a spear and a longbow, and fought with his bare hands, but was slapped down and fell directly to the ground.


    Before she could stand up, she continued to be attacked by the huge arm. The two **** fingers of the arm pinched her. As long as she was hard, she would become a pool of blood.


    "You without Tang Ye''s leadership are simply vulnerable!" Wen Zhongyuan controlled the blood-colored giant hand to move back, and smiled at Wang Jianjia who was pinched.


    Wang Jianjia snorted coldly: "If Tang Ye was here, would it be your turn to be arrogant?"


    Wen Zhongyuan was not stimulated, and said with a smile: "So, if you don¡¯t have Tang Ye, what else can you rely on? Just rely on the little girl of Lu Celadon? Your question was long before Tang Ye went to Guwu Jianghu. It''s exposed. You rely too much on Tang Ye, so once you lose Tang Ye, you will easily fall apart. In this situation, how long can you hold on?"


    Wang Jianjia stared at Wen Zhongyuan without speaking. She didn''t want to say "Tang Ye will come back, and it will bring victory". It was too self-comforting. Who can come back to the people who have gone to Guwu Jianghu?


    Wen Zhongyuan knew this, so he decided that Tang Ye''s trouble had been completely eliminated. He did not hesitate to die once, and then used half a year to resurrect, just to send Tang Ye''s trouble to Guwu Jianghu!


    Wang Jianjia would rather die than yield, staring at Wen Zhongyuan coldly, and said: "If you want to kill, then kill, why so much nonsense."


    "Then you go to die." Wen Zhongyuan smiled evilly and manipulated his huge arm to attack Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia looked down at the beautiful Buddhist beads he was wearing, smiled, and closed his eyes.


    Goodbye, the man who couldn''t meet again is a pity after all.


    call!


    Suddenly, at this moment, a blade of energy swept over and directly cut the blood-colored giant hand in half. The blood-colored giant hand lost its power, Wang Jianjia was no longer squeezed, and fell from between the **** of the blood-colored giant hand.


    Wang Jianjia still had the strength, and tossed his body. When he fell to the ground, he barely stabilized his body and gasped for breath. She ignored the pain in her body and looked in the direction where the edge energy that had saved her flew.


    That blade energy was so strong that it instantly shattered Wen Zhongyuan''s power. With such a strong force, Wang Jianjia had only seen Lu Celadon release. But the breath just now wasn''t like Lu Celadon, who was it?


    Zhongyuan was also surprised. The blood-colored giant hand that he originally released, even if it is injured, can spread and close together again, but the blade energy just hit, the blood-colored giant hand was directly destroyed and dissipated. Such power can be understood as above him!


    There is such a master, I don''t even know?


    The article found it incredible.


    Wang Jianjia and Wen Zhongyuan saw a man with a hood standing on a small branch. His body was very stable. Although he could not see his appearance, he had a very strong aura. It gave people a sense of confidence and reliability, as if doing Everything can be successful.


    This is the temperament of a strong man!


    When Wang Jianjia saw the man with the hood, his expression was surprised. What the mysterious hooded man did in Yanjing, the Red Wall faction was extremely happy. Now that the mysterious hooded man appears here, isn''t it just to help himself?


    The principle expression in the article is extremely low, and the mysterious hooded man has caused him a heavy loss, and now he is sent to the door, which is exactly what he wants.


    kill!

 Chapter 1062： Better than yourself?

    If it weren''t for the divine weapon, it would be very important, the text would cover Tang Ye.


    At the same time, the red wall masters who accelerated the bleeding of blood were originally not dead, but encountering such a thing, it is very likely that their lives will not be preserved!


    Wang Jianjia was shocked when he saw that if the mysterious hooded man was able to deal with Wen, the blood would be wasted, and if those people could not replenish the blood, they would all die. However, if you do not break this blood web, then you will be injured by the blood web. So, do you want to protect yourself or protect them? "Wen Yu, let the blood flow back to the people on the red wall, and save their lives!"


    Wen Zhongyuan wanted to get rid of Tang Ye''s control, but found it impossible!


    He was shocked, is this mysterious man with a hood stronger than himself?

 Chapter 1063： Dont be like this, OK!

    Wen Zhongyuan never dreamed that something would happen right now, but he was actually controlled?


    Who can control himself?


    I am...the strongest!


    Even if there is more than one strongest person, it is impossible to control oneself!


    What is happening now is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for Wen Zhongyuan. Please search () to see the most complete! It took a long time for the fastest novel to be updated before he reacted, and suddenly a force surged like a **** storm, rushing out of Tang Ye''s control.


    "Who are you?!" Wen Zhongyuan''s eyes reddened, staring at Tang Ye angrily. He felt that he had been played by Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s strength was unfathomable, at least not worse than him, but pretended to be "not his opponent, but would fight him stubbornly".


    The key is to look like "not his opponent".


    What is not an opponent, it is clearly an opponent! Even if you can''t win, you won''t lose, let alone die!


    Such a result, for Wen Zhongyuan, is his loss! Just hit him in the face!


    He just used the lives of a dozen Red Wall warriors to play, just to provoke and joke Tang Ye is just a plaything in front of him, unable to toss the wind and waves. But in a blink of an eye, Tang Ye saved more than a dozen Red Wall Warriors and solved his juggling. Isn''t this just a huge face-slap? !


    Wen Zhongyuan searched in his mind as much as possible to find out the specific identity of such a strong man, but he did not get any information.


    No one thought it would be Tang Ye.


    Everyone believes that people who have gone from the Great World to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes cannot return to the Great World at all. Because the gatekeeper will not allow it, those who survive the Guwu Jianghu, as long as they learn a little about the Guwu Jianghu skills, then they will be a great master in the outside world, and it is easy to cause bad luck here. influences.


    Wang Jianjia and the red wall masters who were saved were as surprised by Tang Ye''s ability as Wen Zhongyuan. They couldn''t believe that someone could control Wen Zhongyuan?


    This is something that even a goddess can''t do!


    Who is this mysterious hooded man?


    In any case, Wang Jianjia and the master of Red Wall became delighted. This mysterious man with a hood is so strong, and now he helps deal with Wen Zhongyuan, then there is hope of winning!


    Wang Jianjia felt a little complicated. I originally hoped that this thing was given to her by Tang Ye. But now, become someone else. Then Tang Ye... can''t he come back?


    So is someone replacing him?


    There is always great sadness.


    Now that Wen Zhongyuan broke out with a cloud of blood fog power, Tang Ye could no longer control him. In fact, Tang Ye''s strength was already unable to control Wen Zhongyuan. Just because of the carelessness of Wen Zhongyuan, he suddenly issued a power that was about to approach the limit of his luck, and only then briefly controlled Wen Zhongyuan.


    "Who do you think I will be?"


    Although Wen Zhongyuan broke out with powerful forces, Tang Ye didn¡¯t need to worry. At most, the two of them were equal in strength. He would not be in danger. Looking at Wen Zhongyuan, he said calmly, ¡°This is the case with the laws of nature. The person exists. Do you think you are invincible in the world? This is a joke, there will always be people who can restrain you."


    When Tang Ye said this, he was actually quite guilty. Because he thought he was invincible in the world, he felt that no one could restrain him except for Li Haoran and the old guys on the side of the gatekeeper.


    Wen Zhongyuan heard Tang Ye''s words, furious, his eyes reddened, and he was very unwilling to say: "Restrict me? What a joke! No matter how strong you are, it is just the line that reaches the limit of luck. You and I are equal in strength. How can you restrain me? ?"


    "I''m not talking about me." Tang Ye said, "I''m talking about the power of divine tools."


    "Then I will destroy the artifact!" Wen Zhongyuan said angrily.


    Tang Ye would not let Wen Zhongyuan succeed, turned his head to look at Wang Jianjia, and said, "Go and get the Azure Moon Chasing Bow. I stopped in the text."


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback, then grateful, nodded to Tang Ye, and said, "Thank you!"


    Wang Jianjia did not delay any more, and once again went to the Central Mountain Range. She is the successor of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, as long as the Azure Moon Chasing Bow is on the Central Mountain Range, it is easy to obtain.


    Wen Zhongyuan wouldn''t let Wang Jianjia do this, and waved his hand and shot a blood spur to pursue him.


    Wang Jianjia was shocked. She did not have a gun or a longbow, and could not resist Wen Zhongyuan''s attack.


    At this time, Tang Ye waved his hand and sent out a force to dispel the blood stab in Wen Zhongyuan.


    "You only need to get the azure blue to chase the moon bow. Don''t worry about safety. With me here, the text won''t hurt you." Tang Ye said to Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia looked back at Tang Ye, very grateful, and then looked firm and never looked back, not worried, and went straight to the highest peak in the center of the Qizhu Mountain Range.


    Wen Zhongyuan saw Tang Ye dispelling his blood stab, and said that extreme contempt for him, and was even more furious. The **** power erupted from his body was just like when Super Saiyan was transformed. He glared at Tang Ye and shouted: "Since you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you!"


    After drinking, Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s **** power directly turned into terrifying bats one after another, swarming towards Tang Ye. If they were caught by these bats, it would be like being swept over by man-eaters. There are bones left.


    Of course Tang Ye was not that weak. First, a group of forces gathered around his body to form a powerful shield, allowing the scarlet bat to wrap around him. After all the scarlet bats gathered, he suddenly released this cohesive force, the power burst out, shattering all the scarlet bats and dissipating.


    Tang Ye didn''t use the Central Plains to beat Wang Jianjia again. He quickly skimmed over and stopped the power of the Central Plains.


    In the text, the original expression became more and more ferocious and irritable. Using different attack methods and attack angles, he tried every means to stop Wang Jianjia, but Tang Ye defeated him. Wang Jianjia was not injured, and he was about to disappear from the sight of the two. in.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    He bit his wrist abruptly, dripping a lot of blood, imagining two clones, and using the two clones to attack Tang Ye, his body chased Wang Jianjia away.


    Tang Ye also has a way to deal with his clone. At this time, Tang Ye condensed two powers, injected appropriate spiritual energy, and put in a little green spirit fire consciousness, and also created two clones, one by one against Wen Zhongyuan''s clone.


    The green spirit fire is actually a fire spirit, which can be understood as a refined fire, possessing self-consciousness like a fire spirit. Before Tang Ye had cultivated the blue spirit fire when he was in the Great World, after arriving in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, he was able to master it thoroughly after tempering his spiritual power. And when he regained the memory of his previous life, his mastery of Qing Linghuo was already perfect.


    But at the moment Tang Ye used the green spirit fire, Wen Zhongyuan felt a familiar breath, and he looked at Tang Ye. But Tang Ye quickly covered it, and he couldn''t perceive what it was.


    Now Tang Ye''s two avatars are facing Wen Zhongyuan''s two avatars, and their strength is equal. But Tang Ye himself went to intercept the original person in the text, so the text still couldn''t stop Wang Jianjia.


    "Ah!" Wen Zhongyuan was going crazy. He said just now that he liked seeing Wang Jianjia hating him most, but he couldn''t get rid of his crazy expression. But now he became mad, angry at Tang Ye, but he couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye. Who could understand this mood?


    Really going crazy!


    "You ******..." Wen Zhongyuan really wanted to cry, begging Tang Ye not to do this, OK?

 Chapter 1064： Valkyrie of the Divine Bow!

    The battle between Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan was like in a game where everyone was dressed as a god. They were all so powerful, and no one could defeat anyone. There was no point in fighting like this. () If you are playing chess, you can declare a tie. However, this situation is not good for Wen Zhongyuan.


    Because Wang Jianjia went to get the azure blue to chase the moon bow! The divine weapon has a huge damage effect on the blood demon, which must be caused by the divine power left by the old Taoist priest when he eliminated the blood ancestor.


    Tang Ye wore a hood and couldn''t see his face. He had been calmly obstructing Wen Zhongyuan from killing Wang Jianjia, which made Wen Zhongyuan angry.


    Wen Zhongyuan has no choice but to get mad and want to go crazy. He has never been so suffocated in his life!


    "Who are you?!" Wen Zhongyuan was furious and wanted to take off Tang Ye''s hood to see how sacred Tang Ye was.


    Tang Ye stood in the direction of pursuing Wang Jianjia, looked at Wen Zhongyuan with a smile, and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am..."


    "Don''t **** say such a thing! Who are you is very important! Do you think you are something, you can stop me and pretend to be a master in the world?" Wen Zhongyuan scolded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at this article, Zhongyuan felt a little complicated. The former Wen Zhongyuan gave people a sense of being as quiet as a scholar, and scheming like a fox, and would never be so irritable. The powerful power of the Gorefiend changed his character, making him more demonized.


    "If you could kill me, wouldn''t it be easy to know who I am?" Tang Ye didn''t have Wen Zhongyuan''s worries, so he didn''t rush.


    Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t stand this kind of aggrieved mood anymore and decided to fight to the death with magnified moves. He suddenly exploded with a force, the surrounding Yin Qi suddenly rose, and the clouds surged and became bloody, as if the sky was stained with blood.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, this force was reaching the limit of his luck, Wen Zhongyuan really dare to do this?


    "Do you think you can always hide your identity?" Wen Zhongyuan decided to raise his strength to the limit of his luck after the death battle, and snorted to Tang Ye coldly, "In this kind of battle, you always have to use your true skills and see how well you are. Hiding your face?!"


    "Just to find out my identity, you will stimulate the limit of your luck, so you are not afraid to lose yourself?" Tang Ye coldly snorted to Wen Zhongyuan.


    Zhongyuan laughed and said, "What am I afraid of? What if the gatekeeper comes? That''s just to catch you instead of me!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, then sneered out, and said, "If the gatekeeper comes, you will be reborn by the way of death, so that you will get rid of me?"


    "Unexpectedly, you are strong and smart in mind. This reminds me of an opponent a long time ago. He is also strong and bright in mind. Unfortunately... I got rid of it." Wen Zhongyuan said proudly. .


    Tang Ye looked at Wen Zhongyuan in silence. He wanted to tell Wen Zhongyuan that he was Tang Ye, and he didn''t know how Wen Zhongyuan would react.


    But Tang Ye chose to continue to hide his identity. Wen Zhongyuan didn''t recognize him, he felt surprised, but it was also an advantage, and he could keep it.


    It''s just that now Wen Zhongyuan wants to use the trick that forced him to the Guwu Jianghu before, and he can''t handle this trick. If the gatekeeper is really attracted, he will either go with the gatekeeper or get rid of the gatekeeper. However, neither of these two methods worked. It was not Li Haoran''s words that came with the gatekeeper, and the gatekeeper knew that he had returned to the Great World. The old guy on the profound realm would definitely disagree.


    The current Tang Ye should belong to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and also the founding king of the Dragon Dynasty, but he suddenly announced that he was closed in the Xuanmen realm and did not claim the king, and let his son Long Xi do it. Therefore, the gatekeeper thought he was closed in the mysterious door.


    As for the second method, to get rid of the gatekeeper, it would be a direct battle with the gatekeeper. It might have to face the entire profound realm, and the consequences would be even more serious.


    Tang Ye was a bit embarrassed.


    At this moment, on the central peak of the Seven Pillars Mountain Range, a group of dazzling light burst out, as well as a burst of spiritual power. The **** power released by the original text was partially destroyed, and the sky was no longer so blood red.


    "Damn it!" Wen Zhongyuan looked at this situation with anger.


    This is a sign that Wang Jianjia got the Azure Moon Chasing Bow!


    Wen Zhongyuan desperately tried to stop Wang Jianjia, but was still intercepted by Tang Ye. He is desperate, even if his strength reaches the limit of his luck. The power erupting from the Central Mountain Range just now made him feel threatened. Central Plains!


    The sharp arrow was extremely fast, and it flashed past, even Tang Ye couldn''t keep up with its speed.


    Wen Zhongyuan was preparing to amplify the power of the move. The moonlight and sharp arrow came so fast that he could not avoid it completely. When the sharp arrow was scratched to his arm, his arm was splashed with blood!


    "Ah!" Wen Zhongyuan exclaimed, very painful.


    He was clutching the wound on his arm, his expression was terrifying, and his heart was deeply shocked.


    He bleeds!


    Wen Zhongyuan was surprised at this kind of thing. He has not shed blood since he awakened the power of the Gorefiend. This is a characteristic of Blood Demon. But now it is bleeding. It was the Central Plains waving his hand to open the void beside him, and before leaving, he snorted to Tang Ye, "I will definitely find out your identity, so that you might die!"


    After all, the text in the text went into the void and disappeared.


    Tang Ye was surprised, Wen Zhongyuan could actually break through the air?


    This is what Li Haoran can do!


    Tang Ye was very upset. He also wanted to possess this magical power. Although he had been studying it, he still couldn''t manage it. A very abstract question, breaking through the void, is there really another space, or dimension, in this other dimensional space, can it reach a certain place directly?


    This question is very difficult to understand. Without a dedicated person to explain it, Tang Ye has no clue. The magical power of Void Transfer can''t be learned simply.


    Wen Zhongyuan had just retreated, when Wang Jianjia descended from the sky and made his debut.


    She has changed, and her body is covered with a faint moonlight, just like in the Guwu rivers and lakes, Gu Luoxue transformed into a moon god, very much like a battlefield goddess down nine days.


    Sexy, determined, and cold.


    Charming.


    Especially holding a holy divine bow, it is even more heroic.


    After Wang Jianjia fell on the ground, he looked at Tang Ye and squinted slightly, thinking!


    Tang Ye was startled, did she recognize her identity?

 Chapter 1065： Can it be cured?

    Tang Ye didn''t mind Wang Jianjia''s recognizing his identity. He was just afraid that, like Lu Celadon, he originally wanted to conceal it, but Lu Celadon recognized it directly, and wanted to conceal it and instead angered the woman. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Women are angry, the consequences are serious!


    Wang Jianjia stared at Tang Ye, making Tang Ye very guilty. He didn''t know if Wang Jianjia knew his identity, Wang Jianjia did not say it, whether it was intentional, waiting for him to admit it.


    If you do not admit it, the consequences will be even more serious!


    Don''t all women like to play like this.


    Wang Jianjia stared at Tang Ye for a while, then walked towards Tang Ye. Tang Ye was a little worried, trying to tell whether Lu Celadon knew his identity.


    "Thank you for saving us!" Wang Jianjia was sincerely grateful when he walked in front of Tang Ye, and even bowed slightly.


    Such a big ceremony made Tang Ye even more at a loss what to do. Was Wang Jianjia intentional?


    Tang Ye remained silent and did not respond temporarily. Seeing him like this, Wang Jianjia raised his head slightly, with a puzzled expression. In addition, he felt apologetic, as if he was worried about not doing well.


    Tang Ye was stunned. Wang Jianjia showed this expression. He definitely didn''t know his identity. If he knew it, it would be impossible to act so well. After all, not every woman is a queen. Tang Ye relaxed, looked at Wang Jianjia and said, "Don''t be so polite, as long as it''s your business, I will help."


    "Uh..." Wang Jianjia was taken aback for a moment. Tang Ye''s words like this were a bit ambiguous, as if they were very special to her.


    Wang Jianjia is a great beauty, and it is understandable that a man is courteous to her. However, people like Tang Ye, who are so strong that no one can match, are also covered with a face and look very mysterious, which makes people feel weird.


    Wang Jianjia smiled awkwardly, and she didn''t mess with Tang Ye. She was a woman with a man, and said with a serious face: "I don''t know what to call you. If something is wrong, please forgive me. Just now... I felt you. There is an aura that resembles the Azure Moon Chasing Bow. I wonder if you...what does it have to do with the Azure Moon Chasing Bow?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He had the same breath as Azure Moon Chasing Bow? Just kidding! That''s a divine tool, even if you are stronger, you can''t have that kind of aura!


    Just now Wang Jianjia stared at Tang Ye because of this. After obtaining the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, she completed the contract with the Azure Moon Chasing Bow and was connected with the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, so she knew the breath of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow very well. What surprised her was that Tang Ye actually had this kind of breath in him.


    This made her wonder if Tang Ye was related to Azure Moon Chasing Bow?


    Could it be that God sent this to help the heirs of the artifact?


    Tang Ye didn''t know what was going on, Wang Jianjia didn''t know what was going on without saying, he said, "Me and Zhongyuan, can I still cure the disease?


    Tang Ye didn''t explain much to Wang Jianjia, and went straight to treat the wounded. He used silver needles that he hadn''t used for a long time, and when the injuries were particularly serious, he used the power of dead wood to relieve vitality. After some treatment, there is always no problem in saving their lives without saying that the wounded were cured.


    After the treatment, Tang Ye''s hands were stained with a lot of blood, and she was going to the river to wash her, let Wang Jianjia take care of the wounded again, and arrange for them to rest well. There will be no problem when the rescue arrives.


    Wang Jianjia nodded repeatedly to express his gratitude to Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye went to the river to wash the blood stains, he sat on the edge to rest, thinking about what to do next. Originally wanted to protect Ke Yu, but Ke Yu disappeared by himself, then forget it. It is not that he is irresponsible, but that he cannot devote all his time and energy to Ke Yu alone.


    Now that Wen Zhongyuan knows the effect of the artifact on the Gorefiend family, he will definitely destroy the artifact and hunt down the heirs of the artifact. Then, the eight artifacts became the primary task. It should also be done, because the assembly of eight artifacts, the power to kill the blood demons, and the killing of Wen Zhongyuan is a solution to the major problems left over from history.


    After that, it was about the appearance of vampires. He had already understood that, except for the attacks by foreign evil races that might be vampires in the north and south, no other places appeared, so the vampire thing can be slowed down. He didn''t care about this, Jiang Xiaobai was staring at it.


    Things seem to proceed in an orderly manner, but I always feel forced to be very tight.


    Tang Ye sighed leisurely, he still had to consider the affairs of Guwu Jianghu.


    Wang Jianjia suddenly stood behind him.


    Tang Ye looked back at Wang Jianjia, and said, "Miss Wang, the wounded will be fine."


    Wang Jianjia smiled, very gentle, walked in front of Tang Ye and stood and looked down at Tang Ye. This should be a bit impolite, but she didn''t care and said, "You really know how to heal?"


    "Well, a little bit." Tang Ye looked up at Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia laughed playfully, and said, "Know a little bit, and then... also know the rare dead wood in spring?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly understood what was going on.


    It was exposed because it treated the wounded. He knew it would. Wang Jianjia, who now possesses the power of a divine weapon, is stronger than before in all aspects, and coupled with his familiarity with him, it is not difficult to detect him.


    "You, what are you doing?" Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia who was condescending and said cautiously.


    Wang Jianjia suddenly knelt down, half-kneeling between Tang Ye''s legs, his hands on the ground, his hips cocked, and his chest slightly exposed. This is a very seductive and slutty vixen action!


    Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye playing with taste: "You know how to heal, so I feel heartache, can it be cured?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and pushed Wang Jianjia, but couldn''t push away, but said helplessly: "Wang Jianjia, can you be more reserved?"

 Chapter 1066： Ill talk about it later!

    Before telling Wang Jianjia''s true identity, Tang Ye always felt sorry for her. () But after Wang Jianjia knew his identity, he always felt regret.


    You should keep hiding your identity, otherwise something "bad" must happen!


    The god-bow Valkyrie, who was originally a good-looking woman, did not let her beard and gave people a sense of solemnity and resoluteness, which was respectable, but now she has become like a slut.


    This is too dissonant.


    Wang Jianjia already knew Tang Ye''s identity. She was really angry, but she wanted to hide it? !


    But she was more surprised than angry. The man who disappeared for two years is back? !


    Not only did he come back, but he also became so awesome that even the Central Plains of the Blood Demon was driven crazy by him!


    Wang Jianjia didn''t know how to describe his mood at this time. The hero who thought they used to be the one they hoped will never come back and will be replaced by someone else. When I feel sad, I find that the person who wants to replace him is himself!


    Why be sad!


    Sigh of relief, never have to live so heavy in the future!


    Life finally has hope!


    Wang Jianjia was so happy that he felt wronged. In the past two years, Tang Ye has not been wronged by his side!


    She must have fun, and she will never let Tang Ye go if she is not happy!


    Now Tang Ye was still wearing a hood, she looked at it with a smile, and did not rush to take off Tang Ye¡¯s hood, and said: "Actually, I am very reserved. I just saw you, the mysterious man with a hood, and couldn¡¯t bear it. I am attracted to you! Who are you?"


    "You..." Tang Ye thought Wang Jianjia was boring, and he reached out to pull off his hood, lest Wang Jianjia talk about it.


    But Wang Jianjia grabbed his hand and forbid him to take off his hood. Wang Jianjia stretched out his hand and lowered a little leather coat, which made his chest show more, and the seductive white ditch appeared more and more slutty, so that even if there is no way to win the approval of the man''s soul, he can definitely win the approval of the man''s body.


    Wang Jianjia smiled and said to Tang Ye: "Seriously, my heart aches, can you help me treat it?"


    "You...well, I''ll help you heal your heartache." Tang Ye was helpless to Wang Jianjia, and he played a game of punishment, saying: "To cure the disease, you must first understand the condition. You said, why do you feel heartache?"


    "Because my man disappeared for two years and there was no sound at all. I missed him day and night for two years. Then he came back and didn''t recognize me. Did he forget me? Did I wait for two years and got it? Is this the result? You said, can my heart not hurt?" Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye and complained.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia in silence. Although it started with a joke, the process and results are very real. Wang Jianjia said too sensational, Tang Ye laughed and laughed if he was not good.


    But Lu Celadon grabbed Tang Ye''s ass.


    "This..." Tang Ye''s heart collapsed.


    Lu Celadon became angry and hummed, "Mysterious Hooded Man, I''m telling you the cause of my illness, don''t you listen carefully how to treat me!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Maybe your man did it because of difficulties?"


    "Really?" Wang Jianjia stared directly at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s answer was also Wang Jianjia''s explanation.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes."


    "Then this hardship is so important that even if it hurts me, it''s worth it?" Wang Jianjia still stared directly at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stuck to death by Wang Jianjia. To talk about hardship, there is not much hardship. Can Murong Huansha and Mu Yue know, and Lu Celadon knows, can''t Wang Jianjia?


    Tang Ye''s hesitating look directly made Wang Jianjia angry, and said angrily: "So, I don''t really matter?"


    "Of course not!" Tang Ye explained quickly.


    But Wang Jianjia didn''t listen, stared at him, and snorted coldly: "A man''s explanation is to fart, whoever believes is stupid!"


    Tang Ye has nothing to say.


    On the contrary, Wang Jianjia looked serious and said, "But I am stupid."


    Tang Ye was stunned, this woman is very good at playing sensationalism.


    Wang Jianjia was amused when he saw Tang Ye staring blankly. She has chosen to give her body to Tang Ye, how can she not know what Tang Ye is like? So she won''t really blame Tang Ye, her current mood is indescribably happy.


    She stretched out her hand to take off Tang Ye''s hood and saw Tang Ye''s face that she hadn''t seen in those two years, the change was not big, the person was still that person.


    "What should we do?" Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye leisurely and said, "Finally goodbye, should we do something meaningful?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Isn''t it romantic if we sit by the river together and look at the sky and chat?"


    "Are you stupid?" Wang Jianjia hummed mercilessly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. In the past, women always said that he did not understand romance and amorous feelings. It''s alright now, he understands romance and amorous feelings, but the woman says he is ****


    How can I be satisfied with a woman?


    Wang Jianjia said: "You can help me break -n, it makes more sense."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, staring at Wang Jianjia dumbfounded.


    She broke her place two years ago. What does she mean by saying this now?


    Wang Jianjia sighed, and said, "I have never done it in two years. I have forgotten what a man is. I feel like I have really changed back into one place."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, women''s thinking was always so weird.


    Wang Jianjia''s expression became annoyed, and he looked at Tang Ye and said, "If we don''t do it, what else can we do? Just chat? Don''t you think it is funny? We are all adults, we have been separated for so long, so we don''t want to vent crazy. How?"


    "I think you are quite calm and need to vent?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Wang Jianjia glared at Tang Ye and hummed, "Do you really want me to be angry?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You have obtained the Azure Moon Chasing Bow. You are the heir to the artifact. You have such a good image in front of others, so don''t ruin it."


    "Even if I am a hero, I have my own private life." Wang Jianjia said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye has nothing to say. Everyone has a private life, which is quite correct. It cannot be said that a person who is very honest and serious will not have **** with others. Not going to bed, where''s the offspring.


    Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye¡¯s low interest and was very angry. At the same time, he felt wronged and hummed: "So, you have become a gentleman, and I have become a slut? Do you want to ignore me? Hidden!"


    "You are thinking about it again." Tang Ye said silently.


    "Then why didn''t you tell me, if I didn''t recognize it, you would definitely not tell me your identity!" Wang Jianjia felt a little about to explode.


    Tang Ye was anxious, shook her hand, and said, "I have a plan. I want to tell you later."


    "Then you won''t tell me!" Wang Jianjia''s voice became a little sobbing, heartbroken.


    "How come!" Tang Ye wondered, the woman was squeamish and wanted to coax.


    However, Wang Jianjia was very aggrieved at this time: "You are not living with me, where can I tell me in the future?"


    "..."


    Nima''s...


    Tang Ye wanted to cry without tears, and was caught in a trap because of his careless words!


    Life is so hard!


    The current situation, if we have to talk about it in the future, don''t we have to have a field battle where heaven and earth are bedded?

 Chapter 1067： Blood Moon!

    Tang Ye knew that Wang Jianjia had to be happy, otherwise she would not be reconciled. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel. However, the lingering of men and women cannot be done for the sake of doing it, and cannot have a direct purpose. This kind of thing should be the resonance of emotion and body, and then merge with each other to complete a great pleasure of body and mind.


    Wang Jianjia was educated by Tang Ye and was not convinced: "How can we achieve the resonance of body and soul?"


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said, "Let''s chat peacefully together."


    "..."


    Wang Jianjia was angry and hummed: "I don''t need your mind anymore. I just want your body. You can treat yourself as a hot iron rod, so I can use it."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was so expressionless by the woman, "Can you respect me a little?"


    "If I didn''t respect you, I would just force you x." Wang Jianjia''s body got closer and closer to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed. Now he regrets it very much. Why do you want to provoke so many women? Now it''s retribution!


    "Jianjia, in fact, I think the best way is this." Tang Ye hugged Wang Jianjia, who was already close to him, and seriously elicited a suspense to make Wang Jianjia hold himself a little bit.


    Wang Jianjia squinted, no matter how much he cares about, and directly sat on Tang Ye''s body, forcing Tang Ye to lie down. She grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and put it into her body, and touched her towering soft, warm and wonderful place.


    It''s been too long for a man to touch these sensitive places, Wang Jianjia couldn''t help but let out a sweet scream, which was particularly sultry. But because of Tang Ye''s non-cooperation, she felt like she was arrogant.


    Wang Jianjia almost pressed down on Tang Ye and said with a smile, "What is the best way?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You should answer with shame, and then I took the initiative to say, we haven''t done it for a long time, and then we will enter the mode of enjoying each other."


    "Oh, you have really changed. Two years after you disappeared, you became a romantic gentleman? How many women have you had in these two years?" Wang Jianjia said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye stopped Wang Jianjia and said, "If you don''t talk about this topic at this time, you won''t believe anything I say anyway."


    Wang Jianjia smiled and said, "It''s fine if you know, so hurry up and do business!"


    Wang Jianjia stretched his hand to open the zipper of her black leather jacket, and the leather jacket slid down, revealing her as healthy carcass as before. The skin is not as white and tender as the urban beauty, but it has extremely beautiful lines, a kind of vigor and willfulness. Beauty, that vest line is what all women desire.


    Most people think that thinner girls look good, probably because of their slim beauty. This is indeed the case for young girls. After becoming a young girl, the body will be more plump and perfect. Plumpness is not bloated, this must be clear.


    Wang Jianjia took off, and Tang Ye, who was under her weight, must have reacted. Wang Jianjia rubbed his body back and forth, and suddenly asked, "Isn''t it cool to have a big breast?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye said casually.


    Then Wang Jianjia was full of black lines, slapped down, and said angrily: "Did you **** massage and push oil?"


    "..."


    "I don''t understand what you said." Tang Ye said with his head curled.


    I usually go shopping with women, and occasionally see some shops that say "Push Oil Massage". I don''t know what it is. I heard it is a paradise for men?


    "Pretend to be stupid, it doesn''t matter if a man likes that, I have no objection." Wang Jianjia smiled suddenly.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia a little bit frustrated, and really didn''t understand what these women thought.


    Wang Jianjia leaned down on Tang Ye, calmed down, and said softly: "I don''t expect too much, you can come back and let me know that you are by my side, and then I can be happy, I will be satisfied."


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia, stretched out the messy hair on her forehead, and said, "It won''t be so bad in the future. I must learn the skill of void transfer, and it won''t be too difficult to be with you then."


    "So good to me?" Wang Jianjia smiled naturally.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia¡¯s pretty face full of sweet smiles, his heart moved, and he felt it came. He reached out and hugged Wang Jianjia¡¯s back and buttocks, flipped over, put Wang Jianjia under her body and pressed it, starting Wang Jianjia just now Said the business.


    At this time, Wang Jianjia''s face was flushed, as if shy.


    The thing is so strange. The slutty sulking just now has a very joking nature, it is a joke!


    You don''t need to be shy to be funny.


    Now it is each other''s heartfelt calls. When the love is strong, the blending of the body is the effect of the heart and emotion. At this time, it''s perfect.


    With their clothes all back, Wang Jianjia took the initiative to open double-t legs for Tang Ye, but there was also a vaguely hidden tension. She whispered to Tang Ye, "Slow, slow, I haven''t done it in two years..."


    Saying this at this time is an excellent aphrodisiac. Tang Yehu''s body shuddered, let him be gentler, but he would have to be rougher, this is the true color of a man!


    The sky is the bed, which is really nice to say, but it is actually a field battle. After Wang Jianjia made her long-lost squeaky sound, the show really started. The old driver had warmed up and started to drive officially, and then drag racing!


    Those wounded felt that there were weird noises from far away, making them unable to rest at ease!


    Who is so wicked!


    The next day, a plane came directly to pick up the wounded, and Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye returned to Yanjing together. Tang Ye still wears a hood, he has already told Wang Jianjia, and Wen Zhongyuan has not discovered his identity now, just for the time being.


    Many wounded were saved, very happy and grateful to Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia. They felt that Wang Jianjia was a little different today, his complexion was very good, his face was flushed, and his expression was more beautiful. what happened?


    The old driver is exciting with a drag racing!


    Back to Yanjing, Tang Ye bid farewell to Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia dragged him to a corner of no one, and left after some intimacy. Then Tang Ye returned to the Royal Garden. Lu Celadon smiled and treated him courteously, helping him to take off his coat, pouring tea, etc., like a maid serving him.


    This makes Tang Ye a bit guilty. How come there are beautiful women by your side?


    I''m so sorry for the majority of single dogs!


    Tang Ye now has too many women and wants to jump out. Those men who don''t have women try their best to own them. Life is full of siege, the inside want to go out, the outside want to come in. The unobtainable is always in a commotion, and the unobtainable is confident!


    Tang Ye just wanted to warn the men that they should only have a pair of women, and...without diamonds, don''t take so much porcelain work!


    He regrets having such a good diamond diamond!


    Invisible force is the most deadly.


    "Now that Zhanlan chasing the moon bow has been resolved, then we have to start looking for other artifacts." Lu Celadon didn''t make a fuss with Tang Ye, but directly said business.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I also have this plan."


    Lu Qingci was suddenly worried and said, "But something happened to Yanjing recently."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye asked.


    Lu Celadon asked Tang Ye to go outside with her, looked up at the sun in the sky, and said, "As Yun Youlan said, the blood moon is coming."

 Chapter 1068： Cannot be plural!

    Tang Ye looked towards the sky and saw that the sun was no different from usual, but he used his strength to look intently for a while and found that a small blush was actually accumulating around the sun. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest novel is the blood in the blood moon?


    "When I solved Chen Meihua''s walking corpse that night, I simply heard Yun Youlan talk about the blood moon, but I don''t really understand what it is." Tang Ye said to Lu Celadon.


    Lu Qingci said: "This is not a cosmic phenomenon, but a kind of demonic manipulation. You told me that the old Taoist fought with the scarlet troll, but the scarlet troll was only defeated and did not die. They all It is a person above the nine heavens, for us, it is like being in space. This blood moon, it is very likely that the blood troll is controlling, creating opportunities for the blood demon power lurking on the ground."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and the sudden blood moon made people feel unbelievable. If it was the plan carried out by the blood ancestor, what conspiracy would there be on Wen Zhongyuan?


    However, Tang Ye, who had just fought with Wen Zhongyuan, felt that Wen Zhongyuan didn''t care about this matter deliberately from Wen Zhongyuan''s performance, as if it had nothing to do with him.


    For this reason, Tang Ye thought of a person about the blood moon, Xu Wuming, a mysterious and powerful exorcist.


    Who exactly is Xu Wuming?


    That is a person who is not very afraid of seeing his powerful strength, and he is more stable and confident than Wen Zhongyuan''s performance.


    ...


    At this time, the mysterious cave where Xu Wuming was staying was not a place where two coffins were stored, but in another dark space. He was spotted around and found that there was an artifact heir who might be an exorcist. And the only exorcist I know is Yun Youlan, so I plan to take Yun Youlan to find the next artifact. "


    "I''ll go, you don''t have to work too hard." Tang Ye said.


    Lu Celadon rolled his eyes and said, "I''m relaxed just because I went out. Now that Yanjing''s blood demons have been eliminated, Wen Zhongyuan will definitely come back and reorganize it himself. In this way, Yanjing will be a fierce battlefield again. The mission is definitely It''s very heavy. In addition, Yanjing is the location of the ancient jade seal, so there is no room for half a miss. What we do outside is to protect the ancient jade seal. You are so much better than me. With your protection, all of us can rest assured. "


    With that, Lu Celadon''s expression changed a little. She knew that even if she was a goddess and led so many people against Wen Zhongyuan, she still couldn''t do what Tang Ye did, so that everyone could feel at ease and see hope.


    As an arrogant and eager woman, this kind of thing is a failure for Lu Celadon.


    She doesn''t like failure!


    It''s a shame to see everything clearly and fail.


    "And..." Lu Celadon''s expression became even stranger, like sad and angry, and laughed ironically: "Some people in Red Wall actually hope that I am not in Yanjing. Especially with your mysterious hood. After the man confronted Wen Zhongyuan, they wanted me to leave even more. When I leave, they will feel more at ease."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and quickly figured out what was going on. He also became angry. Lu Celadon said that, precisely because of her celestial abilities can break the barrier of the ancient jade seal, some people in Red Wall worry that Lu Celadon will rebel. Isn''t the ancient jade seal dangerous?


    Before the mysterious hooded man appeared, Yanjing needed a powerful person to guard him, so he asked Lu Celadon to do so. And when the mysterious man with the hood is a stronger person, Lu Celadon is no longer needed, and he wants to let Lu Celadon leave.


    The cruelty of reality.


    Outrageous!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s anger, Lu Celadon smiled, and said, "Not everyone can be as great as us, and I don''t care about them. I only care about you, as long as you are around. I just want to write Solve the matter of Central Plains, and then be free."


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. Since Lu Celadon can think about it, he didn''t mention this unpleasant topic, and said, "You remember to be happy. I have the ability now and I won''t make you wronged. So you can be willful. "


    "You?" Lu Celadon squinted.


    "You, you can be willful." Tang Ye quickly changed his words.


    Seeing another woman in front of a woman, looking for death!


    Women cannot be plural!

 Chapter 1069： Exorcism from the teacher!

    For the next artifact, Lu Celadon wanted to take Yun Youlan away from Yanjing, so Tang Ye had to deal with Yanjing''s situation.


    Although Tang Ye is not an exorcist, but with the foundation of psychic, it is not difficult to learn the secret technique of exorcism. In order to cooperate with the task arrangement, he has to learn from Yun Youlan.


    Yun Youlan stayed in the room and was restless. She held the bank card with one million deposits given to her by Tang Ye in her hand. She was very excited. How can she spend so much money?


    But she was also worried. She felt that the money was too dreamy and she dared not spend it, and worried that something bad would happen after it was spent.


    When she was worried, Tang Ye jumped in through her window, and she was shocked again.


    "Senior! I said that the front entrance is not broken, why do you always come in like this?" Yun Youlan was very annoyed, looking back at Tang Ye, akimbo, biting her lips slightly angrily.


    She was very rude to Tang Ye and hummed: "You have to know that this is my bedroom! I sometimes undress in the bedroom, okay? Wouldn''t you see me when you come in like this?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Yun Youlan and said, "Your measurements are not even as good as mine. What use do you think you are?"


    "You..." Yun Youlan was about to cry in anger. How could it be such a blow?


    Yun Youlan stared at Tang Ye and said in a bad mood: "Are you so handsome?"


    She knew that Tang Ye changed his face and turned into a handsome guy. She was angry with Tang Ye. She refused to accept it. She fought back and said, "It''s so shameless. He''s a bad old man, but he pretends to be a handsome guy!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I was more handsome than this when I was young."


    "Cut!" Yun Youlan said with disdain: "Then I will be much more **** and plump than this in the future, neither of you is as big as mine!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, why gambling with this little girl. He smiled and said: "Come over to find you something, did you tell you over the red wall?"


    Yun Youlan curled her lips and said reluctantly, "I have said, but I don''t want to leave Yanjing!"


    "Then what do you want to do?" Tang Ye asked.


    "I want to be with you..." Yun Youlan spoke quickly, but stopped in time, and then said: "I don''t want to train with you. The goddess can guide me faster..."


    As she said, Yun Youlan''s voice slowly faded, as if she didn''t want to say these things.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay much attention to it. He went to sit on the sofa and said, "Do you dare to take off your clothes and show me your body?"


    "Huh?" Yun Youlan was taken aback, then gritted her teeth with anger, she is not such a casual person!


    "You are shameless!" Yun Youlan scolded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Listen to my explanation, you know I am not interested in your body..."


    "Shut up!" Yun Youlan couldn''t be angry with Tang Ye, just let it be shameless, but she was still such a poisonous snake. Isn''t there any temptation in your body?


    Then why do so many men look back when they usually walk on the street?


    cut!


    Yun Youlan still has a lot of thoughts on a young girl, like Tang Ye''s experience so many things, it can be described as an uncle mentally.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I just wanted to tell you that the inheritor of the artifact can pass..."


    With that, Tang Ye stopped suddenly, looked out the window, did not continue to say, and decided not to tell the secret. The inheritors of artifacts can be distinguished by the artifact patterns on their bodies. Just like Wang Jianjia, there is a faint longbow pattern on her chest, indicating that she inherited the longbow.


    In addition, Tang Ye also knew that Tang Manhong had a longwhip pattern, indicating that she was the successor of the longwhip artifact. The same goes for Crescent Moon, there is a small dagger on her chest, she is the heir of the dagger artifact.


    Eight artifacts are halberd, sword, broadsword, longbow, dagger, long whip, glove, and two-handed axe. Therefore, as long as you find the person with the image of the artifact, you can know who is the successor of the artifact.


    Tang Ye thought it was him about the halberd, but it turned out not. There was no halberd pattern on his body.


    Tang Ye said that he wanted to see Yun Youlan''s body, but in fact he wanted to find patterns. He wanted to explain to Yun Youlan, but considering that the method of identifying the successor of the artifact is very important and cannot be disclosed, he stopped talking. If you let the people in the text know, the consequences are quite serious.


    He could trust Yun Youlan, but he sailed the boat carefully. In addition, regardless of whether Yun Youlan is the heir to the artifact, he thinks it is good for Yun Youlan to go out with Lu Celadon.


    Because Lu Celadon''s celestial maiden''s ability can see Yun Youlan''s shortcomings better than him. Yun Youlan is like a zero foundation in martial arts. With Lu Celadon''s guidance, there will be fewer mistakes and progress will be very rapid. This is conducive to the next confrontation with Wen Zhongyuan. The current situation does not have time for Yun Youlan to grow slowly.


    "What do you want to tell me?" Tang Ye did not speak suddenly, Yun Youlan glared at him and said angrily: "Are you trying to say that it''s good for me to show you my body? This is to check if my body is right? Is there something wrong, or is this a need for martial arts?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Yes."


    "Cut! You just want to take advantage of me!" Yun Youlan was angry at Tang Ye and contemptuously said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said jokingly: "You are right, I just want to take advantage of you, who makes you a little beauty..."


    Yun Youlan could see that Tang Ye didn''t want to do rough things against her, it was probably the kind of person who wouldn''t mess around if he didn''t fool her, and didn''t take advantage. This is the color of the heart and the courage!


    Then Yun Youlan was happy when she heard Tang Ye say that she was a little beauty, but she still snorted, "Even if you want to take advantage of me, you can''t want to take such a big one. You want me to be naked?"


    Tang Ye was amused by Yun Youlan''s half-headed head, and said, "Then you mean, I can take you a little advantage?"


    "Yeah. No! No, you can''t take advantage of me!" Yun Youlan was a little silly and cute.


    Tang Ye stopped arguing with her, waved his hand: "Come here, I have something to discuss with you."


    "I won''t go there! In the past you wanted to take advantage of me again." Yun Youlan shook her head.


    Tang Ye glared at her and said, "Didn''t you take the initiative to hold my arm when you took me a million? You said you were my person! I knew that your chest was as flat as an airport at that time. what¡­¡­"


    "You, you... shut up!" Yun Youlan walked to Tang Ye angrily and said, "I''m here, can''t you?! You are not allowed to talk about my small chest!"


    Yun Youlan wanted to deny this, but the facts speak louder than words, and she is really powerless.


    Tang Ye didn''t do anything to Yun Youlan, and there were so many women who hadn''t taken care of them, so they couldn''t even come to tease a young girl.


    He talked to Yun Youlan about business and asked Yun Youlan to teach him the secrets of exorcism, so that he had the ability to exorcise the blood moon.


    Yun Youlan was surprised and relieved. She doesn''t like pressure. If no one deals with the blood moon, she is very stressed. And Tang Ye was in charge, she was completely relieved of Tang Ye''s ability. If Tang Ye couldn''t solve it well, she felt that she couldn''t solve it well. With Tang Ye taking action, then she can safely leave with Lu Celadon and go outside for fun!


    "Haha, I thought you taught me martial arts, but now I teach you the secrets of exorcism first, and I will be your teacher first!" Yun Youlan was very happy and laughed.


    Tang Ye was inevitably infected by Yun Youlan''s lively breath of a young girl, and laughed. In such a severe situation, it is very rare to be able to laugh so carefree.


    In the next few days, Yun Youlan was preparing to go with Lu Celadon to find the artifact, while teaching Tang Ye the secret technique of exorcism. Tang Ye studied very fast, and Yun Youlan was very surprised. She also gave Tang Ye many books, all of which could be studied.


    When Yun Youlan left, she told Tang Ye that if you still don''t understand, you can call her or find her grandmother who is a goddess.


    In this way, Tang Ye will be an exorcist for a while.

 Chapter 1070： Grandma of the goddess!

    Although Tang Ye didn''t have a long time to learn the secrets of exorcism with Yun Youlan, but with his super psychic ability, he learned very quickly and basically mastered what Yun Youlan taught. ()


    And, after reading the secret technique book Yun Youlan gave him, he has learned almost. It can be said that he is now an official exorcist.


    Now, Yenching¡¯s work as an exorcist is temporarily handled by him.


    However, he wants to listen to another person''s arrangement, Yun Youlan''s grandmother!


    Yun Youlan, the god-grandmother, is not a simple character, because this god-wife has fooled the big people on the red wall, and the red wall trusts her very much.


    If it is not clear that there are things that are contrary to science in the world, people who are superstitious like goddess will definitely be believed, let alone the red wall. It''s a good thing if the Red Wall doesn''t come to arrest the goddess and go to jail!


    This grandmother of the goddess has an extraordinary identity over the red wall. According to Lu Celadon''s arrangement, Tang Ye really had to listen to her arrangement. Especially regarding the blood moon, the goddess grandma has been paying attention, and she will tell Tang Ye what to do.


    Others didn''t know that Tang Ye was a mysterious hooded man. He acted as an exorcist friend Yun Youlan knew. The ability of this identity has been recognized by Lu Celadon. At the same time, the Red Wall sent someone to confirm, so now he has replaced Lu Celadon to a certain extent.


    On this day, Tang Ye had dinner and planned to take a walk outside. In addition to seeing the familiar scenery, he also observed the situation in the city by the way. It was a kind of cruising work. But he suddenly received a call from the goddess'' grandmother and asked him to come and see her.


    No way, since I became a novice exorcist to replace Yun Youlan, I can only listen to the goddess grandma obediently. After Tang Ye changed his face, instead of wearing a hood, he acted as normal as possible, and drove over to see the grandma.


    The grandmother of the goddess is nothing special, just a small stall of the goddess set up in the alley of the old street, writing specializes in the treatment of intractable diseases, sees the picture, solves the bad luck and so on. In short, from a scientific point of view, it is very superstitious.


    Like most elderly people, the grandmother of the goddess inherited the simple tradition of the past, wearing old and monotonous clothes, and her hair was combed back, which was already gray. She was sitting on an old wooden chair in a small shop, with a gentle expression, smiling lightly, always looking like people coming and going. She doesn''t care if there is business. The sign is there. If there is business, she will do it, and if there is no business, she will be in the sun.


    The old city here is actually like a village in the city. It has not been rectified yet, or the rectification plan has not yet come down. Occupations like goddess can only exist in these places. Like in those densely populated places with modern buildings, high-rise buildings, community residents, bars and entertainment, etc., it is impossible to allow the existence of the profession abandoned by the new era like the goddess.


    When Tang Ye arrived in the old town here, it felt quite flavorful. People coming and going, vendors selling, old-fashioned buildings, cheap things, and local people feel that they are completely different worlds from the feasting and feasting Yanjing they usually encounter.


    Yenching is the capital of this country. It is wonderful, complicated, and all-encompassing. It is far from being thoroughly experienced by one person. Even if you become a hero of this city or even this country, there are still too many things that you don''t know. You can''t even imagine it if you don''t go to see it in person and experience it.


    When I arrived at Grandma''s stall, Grandma was taking a nap. It was probably summer, when the weather became dry and dull. Sitting in a cooler place is always easy to doze.


    "Grandma, do you have anything to do with me?" Although Tang Ye is strong enough to despise all the people in the big world, he has very good conduct. Apart from sleeping a few more women, he cried out to the goddess and grandma very politely. .


    The god-wife grandma opened her eyes and glanced at him, and said, "I have a job."


    The god-wife grandma''s attitude towards Tang Ye was rather cold, and she seemed a bit disgusted. It wasn''t malicious, but she felt that Tang Ye and Yun Youlan had a shameful relationship. She didn''t allow Tang Ye to influence Yun Youlan''s duties. As an exorcist, she had a long way to go. How could she be delayed by her children''s personal love?


    Tang Ye still has a task to take, and asked, "What kind of job is it?"


    Although there is a task to do, he can''t do things like going to other people''s homes and talking about them.


    The grandmother of the goddess would not do anything to fool you. She took out a piece of paper and pushed it to Tang Ye on the table, saying, "Old man Shen in the west of the city, her granddaughter has an accident."


    "Oh..." Tang Ye nodded, took the note, and looked at it. It was the address, name, and phone number. Other information was gone.


    The grandma of the goddess suddenly raised her head to look at the sun in the sky. After watching for a long time, she said leisurely: "This thing must be done well. It may be related to the blood moon."


    "What?" Tang Ye was startled, and it had something to do with Blood Moon?


    Regarding the blood moon, the goddess and grandma took it very seriously, so tell Tang Ye more information, otherwise Tang Ye would usually find out by himself. She said to Tang Ye: "You don''t know the status of the Shen family? In this city, people say that rich people only think of Murong''s family. But do you know that before Murong''s family is successfully connected to the Red Wall, Who is the family that supports the Red Wall¡¯s additional activity economy?"


    "I know." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Huh?" The goddess grandma looked at Tang Ye suspiciously.


    "Shen family." Tang Ye solemnly said.


    Haha!


    The goddess grandma just slapped over.


    Damn, if we don''t mention the Shen family, can this slipper know that it is the Shen family?


    The god-wife grandma was very angry with Tang Ye''s cunning temperament, saying that she liked it but she liked it. It was cute and not boring. But if she said she didn''t like it or didn''t like it, she was afraid that Tang Ye''s temperament would spoil her granddaughter Yun Youlan.


    The god-wife grandma knew that Tang Ye deliberately wanted to amuse her, to make her this old man more happy. She had a good heart, but she wouldn¡¯t let Tang Ye be unhappy. She said in a bad mood: "In the past, the Shen family was responsible for providing extra for Red Wall. Economic support, but the Shen family has never been regarded as a rich family. This is just the low-key style of the Shen family, and to cooperate with the red wall, so as not to arouse criticism. In fact, the Shen family is the largest hidden rich. Even now The economic power of the Shen family is not to be underestimated. After all, the Shen family has great affection for the red wall, and the red wall will always protect it, so the day there is a red wall, there will be a day in the Shen family."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Yanjing''s situation was more complicated than his experience. He has gone to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes from the big world, and then returned from the Guwu Rivers, and his experience is more abundant than most. But now when I return to Yanjing, there are still too many things I don''t understand.


    The god-wife grandma looked at Tang Ye and squinted: "The Shen family''s matter must be resolved, maybe it is related to the blood demon''s actions. This matter is very urgent, you should go see it right away. If you don''t understand, just ask me, you know. ?"


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.

 Chapter 1071： Shen Family Healing!

    The god-wife grandma asked Tang Ye to go to Shen''s house to see the situation of Shen''s granddaughter. Tang Ye drove over without delay.


    Regarding the Shen family''s affairs, he already had a general idea. In general, the Shen family, with a single round of economic power, can compete with the Murong family.


    The relationship between the Shen family and the Red Wall is not trivial, so let''s not neglect it.


    More importantly, the goddess grandma said that this may be related to the blood moon. Tang Ye stayed in Yanjing, one is to deal with Wen Zhongyuan, the other is to deal with the blood moon. So the Shen family''s granddaughter had an accident and he couldn''t care about it.


    It is said that the reason why the Shen family no longer provides financial support to the Red Wall is not because of any contradiction between the two parties, but because the Shen family had a tragedy many years ago. The head of the Shen family and his wife were killed in a car accident and died directly. The daughter of junior high school is now the granddaughter of the Shen family. But the old man Shen experienced the pain of giving away the white-haired person to the black-haired person. As for business matters, leave it to cronies.


    Worried that this situation in the Shen family would become economically unstable, Mr. Shen offered to exchange financial support for Red Wall. Later, Red Wall cooperated with Murong''s family.


    However, the lean camel is bigger than the horse, and even if something goes wrong, the family business will not easily die. Today, it is still the home of the largest invisible rich.


    An hour and a half later, Tang Ye arrived at a place resembling a country villa in the western suburbs. This was the Shen family mansion.


    An old man came out to pick Tang Ye in a hurry, as if he had been waiting for a long time.


    The old man was sent by Mr. Shen, and people used to call him Uncle Chang. He has been a housekeeper in Shen''s house for more than 20 years, and he is the person he trusts most.


    When Uncle Chang saw Tang Ye, he was very surprised and thought he had read it wrong.


    Why is a young guy in his twenties? This young man is here to treat the young lady''s illness?


    Are you kidding me? No one had diagnosed the young lady''s illness. Several well-known doctors at home and abroad were looking at it, but there was no result for a month.


    Seeing that the young lady''s illness was getting more and more serious, the master said that he would invite an expert to try. Is this young guy the expert?


    "Excuse me...?" Although surprised and questioned, Uncle Chang welcomed Tang Ye politely.


    "Oh, my name is Tang... Tang Chenxing, the goddess grandma received a message from Mr. Shen, let me see it." Tang Ye said very politely, but she wanted to conceal her name.


    "Hello, Mr. Tang. Everyone usually calls me Uncle Chang, so should you call me too." Uncle Chang said to Tang Ye politely.


    Uncle Chang is approachable, and Tang Ye is very fond of him, and said: "Uncle Chang, you don''t have to be so polite. Let''s go, I heard that Miss Shen''s illness is very serious, so let''s not delay treatment."


    "Good!" Tang Ye''s words were in line with Uncle Chang''s mind, and he immediately took Tang Ye to see Old Man Shen.


    At this time, Uncle Chang received a call from Mr. Shen, saying that Miss Shen''s condition was more serious, and asked him whether his grandma and grandma had come here. She must be fast, otherwise... I wonder if Shen Farewell can survive tonight.


    Shen Farewell is Miss Shen''s name. She is Father Shen''s favorite granddaughter. She is naturally beautiful and beautiful, but due to the low-key family, she does not show up too much. But no one who knows her in the circle doesn''t like her.


    Unfortunately, Shen Bieli suddenly fell ill a few days ago, unable to eat during the sun, and sleepless at night. Today, he is dying of weakness. Even if Mr. Shen invited well-known doctors at home and abroad to see her, there was no result.


    Is this an intractable disease?


    There was really no way, Mr. Shen did something ridiculous even to him, which was to contact the goddess and grandma and ask the goddess and grandma to take a look.


    He knew the goddess grandma, he had known each other when working with Red Wall before, and the goddess grandma said something inexplicable to him. He ignored it at the time, but something bad happened later. The Red Wall asked him to talk to the goddess and grandma, so he had to bite the bullet and later found it was really useful. In this way, he is considered to have a relationship with the goddess and grandma.


    This time he found the strange part about Shen''s parting and immediately contacted the goddess and grandma. Whether it''s absurd or not, he always tries.


    Uncle Chang took Tang Ye to the hall of the house, and asked Tang Ye to wait outside the hall before he went in to inform Father Shen.


    "Master, I received it, it''s just..." After Uncle Chang entered, he looked at an old man with a worried look and a bad spirit. This old man is Mr. Shen.


    Mr. Shen has a white goatee beard and looks very kind. He likes to wear ancient style vests, so everyone calls him Master, not Mr.


    He was very anxious, and before Uncle Chang was finished, he asked, "Just what?"


    "It''s just... he''s a young guy, not the goddess you were talking about. I don''t know if he can cure the young lady''s disease." Uncle Chang said without a bottom.


    He was surprised at Tang Ye''s identity just now, and he also suspected that he thought that Tang Ye was too young, even if he was a doctor, he must have very little qualifications, at most two years after graduation from university. And other old doctors who have been in medicine for decades are helpless, how can he do it?


    To talk about the supernatural work of the goddess, even a young man would not! Which young man will touch these things now, not an old guy like him, he doesn''t believe in ghosts and spirits at all.


    Father Shen was slightly disappointed and worried when he heard that the goddess and grandma were not coming in person. But since it was sent by the goddess grandma, he felt that Tang Ye must have won the teachings and true transmissions of the goddess grandma, so he could believe it for the time being.


    I can only believe it.


    "Hurry up and let him in. The parting is very serious, so I can''t delay any longer!" Mr. Shen asked Uncle Chang to invite Tang Ye in.


    At this time, Tang Ye was sitting outside the hall, and there were several young maids entertaining him.


    He was very moved that the Shen family was really an invisible rich family in Yanjing City. This mansion is a garden-style apartment complex. There are ancient pavilions and modern buildings, beautifully decorated and chic, and there is a maidservant for a young age, which is something most people can afford.


    "Mr. Tang, the master invites you to go in." Uncle Chang came out to greet Tang Ye to go in.


    After Tang Ye entered, he saw Old Man Shen. Although Old Man Shen was old, his forehead was glowing. It seemed that his wealth would last for a long time. Then, Shen Bili, who was born in such a family, suddenly fell ill, and it was abnormal. There must be something "dirty" at work.


    This kind of knowledge belongs to a kind of "look at life". Tang Ye learned a lot of exorcism secrets, and made general judgments by looking at a person''s appearance.


    In addition, the grandma of the goddess mentioned that the Shen family¡¯s affairs may have something to do with the blood moon, and the blood moon needs the source of the evil spirit, so Tang Ye used the exorcism pan to test it after coming in. Sure enough, he found the Shen family There is an evil atmosphere in the mansion!


    Since this is the case, Tang Ye has to deal with this matter even more. However, after he entered, he saw several people dressed as doctors. They also came to see Shen Bili, so it wouldn''t be great. What he wants to use is exorcism secret technique, surely he won''t be accepted, right?


    Tang Ye is not stupid. It can be seen that although Uncle Chang is polite to him, he still has great doubts about his ability. How can a young man like him cure such a troublesome strange disease?


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that this feeling was very similar to the situation when he first went to Yanjing and entered the city''s first hospital to work.


    Now that I temporarily changed my face and experienced this kind of thing again, it makes people smile and embarrass.


    However, his situation is different this time, he is already an exorcist!


    Father Shen came out to see Tang Ye, and was stunned when he saw Tang Ye. I didn''t expect to be so young, thinking that it was the goddess and grandma who came here to not worry, but this way, can you worry about it?


    He doesn''t want to make fun of his precious granddaughter''s life!

 Chapter 1072： Drop head spell!

    Although Mr. Shen questioned Tang Ye''s ability to be such a young boy, he was very polite and took the initiative to say hello and say some polite words.


    Tang Ye smiled in return, but he didn''t treat Mr. Shen too much. It''s not that he is rude, but because he knows that Father Shen must be devoted to Shen Farewell at this time, and that smile is barely squeezed out.


    Tang Ye said directly to Old Man Shen: "Old Shen, I heard that Miss Shen''s situation is very bad, I''d better go take a look first."


    "That''s the best!" Mr. Shen replied.


    But then he looked at Tang Ye hesitantly. Or because of doubts about Tang Ye''s abilities, Tang Ye is so young, can he still use those ghosts and gods?


    Tang Ye saw Father Shen¡¯s worry and smiled: "Old Shen, you don¡¯t have to worry about what trouble I will cause. The goddess and grandma told me everything, and she also asked me to keep in touch with her at any time. As long as it appears, I am not sure. In the case of living, contact her immediately to ensure that she will not cause trouble to Miss Shen."


    "This is great!" Old man Shen felt relieved and asked Tang Ye, "Is the goddess grandma doing something?"


    Father Shen wanted to know why the goddess and grandma did not come in person, but sent a young man to come. If there is a reasonable reason, he will feel more at ease.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Shen, you know, the situation outside these two years is not stable, there are signs of ghosts, ghosts, ghosts and monsters. Maybe you don''t believe these things, but the red wall is already there. I didn¡¯t believe it, so I asked my grandmother to help me stare at it. Recently, there was a big incident in Yanjing, and my grandmother was busy with it. This is also the request of the Red Wall."


    "It turned out to be like this..." Hearing Tang Ye''s explanation, the old man Shen was completely relieved.


    He knows the special position of the goddess and grandma on the other side of the red wall. Since he is working for the red wall, he has no complaints. Since Tang Ye was in contact with the goddess and grandma at any time, he was relieved to let Tang Ye go to Shen Bieli to see a doctor.


    "Tang...Chenxing, I''ll just call you Chenxing." Old man Shen looked at Tang Ye and said for the convenience of addressing: "I have been in friendship with the goddess and grandma for many years. Although I don''t have much contact with each other, I can talk about it. It''s a good relationship. Since you call her grandma, I will just call you by name so as not to look strange."


    "Okay, how convenient is it for you, Mr. Shen?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Mr. Shen nodded, no longer delayed, waved his hand, led Tang Ye into Shen Fieli''s boudoir, and showed Shen Bieli his condition.


    At this time, there are several doctors in Shen Fieli¡¯s room immersed in their work. Some are analyzing their illness on the small blackboard, some are staring at the computer intently, and some are constantly searching for medical books... both Chinese and Western medicine, they are all trying their best Treating Shen Bieli.


    "Old Shen, this is...?" One of the half-bald old doctors in white coats asked when he saw Mr. Shen come in with Tang Ye.


    "I invited Farewell to see him." Old man Shen replied.


    "what?"


    "Heh! Old man Shen, are you kidding? This young boy can really heal?" The old bald doctor was very surprised, and then he felt that Mr. Shen''s actions were absurd.


    For Tang Ye''s young age, the bald old doctor directly denied it, and he didn''t believe that Tang Ye could solve the strange disease that they couldn''t solve.


    He has seen too many young doctors unreliable. There have been several internships under his staff before, and they will save people if they flirt with others? Come on, thank God for not harming others.


    Several other doctors also noticed Tang Ye, and all agreed with the bald old doctor. A disease that they can''t solve, can Tang Ye do it as a kid? If this is the case, wouldn''t he be able to leave behind? What a senior doctor!


    If you really want to say that there is such a doctor, they only know that a genius doctor appeared two years ago, that is, the grandson-in-law of Chen Shuqing, the dean of the City No. 1 Hospital, a fellow named Tang Ye. However, for some reason, Tang Ye and Lin Yourong both suddenly disappeared in Yanjing, and asked Chen Shuqing. He only said that the young couple had gone to travel for love, and the old guy didn''t care about that much!


    Knowing that Tang Ye''s medical skills are very good, many people went to the City No. 1 Hospital to find Tang Ye. Tang Ye went to travel, and they wanted to make an appointment, but Chen Shuqing refused. Tang Ye and Lin Yourong have not been in Yanjing for two years now, and everyone feels that they have moved away. In short, there is a reason. After a long time, no one will ask again.


    You can''t count on someone who doesn''t know when to return when you are sick, right?


    The condition waits for no one!


    Just like this time Shen Farewell''s illness, I thought that Father Shen had never thought about such a celebrity as Tang Ye? The problem is that Tang Ye is not there at all. Even if Mr. Shen noticed something else, he ran to the Red Wall and asked, Red Wall was helpless!


    It''s not that Tang Ye, a young genius doctor, makes everyone feel that young people have become better at medical skills. On the contrary, most people felt that apart from Tang Ye, I am afraid that no one could reach that height. Therefore, when another young man came out and said that his medical skills were very good, he would be more questioned, and he would be compared with Tang Ye. Without Tang Ye''s strength, it would be difficult to be recognized.


    Therefore, no one believes that Tang Ye, who has changed his face right now, can cure Shen Farewell''s disease, even Mr. Shen still has a lot of doubts.


    Tang Ye smiled, very familiar with this kind of thing, and after experiencing it, he didn''t care at all, and went straight to see Shen Farewell.


    Under the influence of Mr. Shen''s low-key atmosphere, Shen Bieli''s usual activities are also very low-key. Even if it is the daughter of your family, the family''s money is not lost to Murong''s family, nor is it profligate or extravagant, so Yanjing still has her number one. No one knows much about the daughter.


    When Tang Ye saw Shen Farewell, he was very general, and she was another fairy beauty. Even if she was dying, her face was as pale as a dead person, she still had the delicate temperament of an ancient woman, which made people extremely pity.


    God what is going on. The rich are so rich, it doesn''t matter if they are ugly, why make her so beautiful?


    It''s unfair to make yourself so ugly without money!


    Tang Ye went to see Shen Farewell''s situation, those doctors wanted to stop them, but Old Man Shen waved his hand to stop them.


    When Mr. Shen spoke, the doctors didn''t dare to do anything. When he was serious, Mr. Shen was very scary.


    After Tang Ye watched Shen Farewell carefully, she knew the cause of her illness.


    Vicious head drop technique!


    Shen Bieli was subjected to a head drop technique, but it was not a poison, but a doll or something.


    Shen Bieli was sweating all over, and it must be uncomfortable everywhere in his body. Even though she was in a coma, her hands were swaying, trying to grasp the body, but she didn''t know where to grasp it, indicating that it was inconvenient for her to grasp it, and it also showed that she had problems all over her body.


    Also, there were faint spots on each acupuncture point of Shen Bieli''s body. If you have supernatural powers, you will see a dense cluster of things, which is very frightening.


    Combining these, and then judging by spiritual ability, Tang Ye concluded that she was suffering from the current serious illness after being cursed by the villain.


    To solve this disease, you must find the puppet that is the root cause of the head drop technique! But now it is too late, we must first stabilize the situation of Shen Farewell, otherwise she will not survive the next hour!

 Chapter 1073： How desperate!

    The head drop spell is not a simple secret technique, it is quite troublesome to deal with. The most important thing is that to cure it, you must find the puppet that casts the Secret Technique of Dropping Head.


    Just like what happened to Ke Yu before, she was cast a spell by Xu Wuming thousands of miles away through the villain secret technique, which is very similar to the head-dropping spell.


    Ke Yu''s treatment method was very rough, so Tang Ye used psychic power to force him back, destroying the straw villain. In this way, you have to endure a lot of pain and you are an exorcist, otherwise the psychic force will not be able to go back.


    Obviously, this method cannot be used to treat Shen Fare. Shen Bieli couldn''t bear such a great pain, nor was he an exorcist, unable to use psychic power to force him back. In addition, her head-lowering spell is very different, almost piercing every acupuncture point of her body, which is very vicious.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help wondering if Xu Wuming did this again. Last time he wanted to kill Ke Yu but failed, this time he will be heavier on Shen Farewell?


    But why did Xu Wuming start with Shen Bieli? Why choose Shen Fare?


    Tang Ye just took a look at Shen Farewell''s situation. Father Shen was not worried about what would happen, so the experts and professors just wanted to prevent Tang Yeshi from being stopped by him.


    Now Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli, frowning, as if he had something to gain. He was very worried about the situation of Shen Farewell, even though he still questioned Tang Ye''s ability, he also went over and asked: "Morning Star, how is the situation of Farewell?"


    Tang Ye looked serious and said, "Miss Shen''s situation is very serious. Let alone survive today, if she is not treated in time, she may not survive the next hour."


    "What?!" Old man Shen panicked, and said anxiously: "What should I do then? Do you have a way?"


    "Have!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "However, I need you all to leave. While I am saving Miss Shen, no one else is allowed to be present, even if it is you, Mr. Shen."


    "This..." Father Shen hesitated.


    Tang Ye said, "Shen, you don¡¯t need to believe me, but you¡¯d better...Be mentally prepared, Miss Shen¡¯s situation is really not optimistic. If you believe me, just do what I say. I don¡¯t I can guarantee that Miss Shen will be fine, but at least I can guarantee that she is still alive today."


    Tang Ye looked at Father Shen and waited for him to make a decision.


    "Absurd, this is absurd!"


    At this moment, the old bald doctor came over, dissatisfied with Tang Ye''s self-confidence, and said, "Old Shen, this kid must be talking big. You see, he didn''t bring anything, so what is the treatment? He must be cheating money. Right? Old Shen, you have to think twice!"


    The old bald doctor opposed Tang Ye, which made people think he was pretty good. At least he was responsible, worried that Tang Ye would make Shen Farewell''s situation worse.


    Tang Ye was just a little speechless. He used to be questioned as a Chinese medicine doctor, and now he is treated as an exorcist. However, he can understand that if he were them, he probably didn''t believe that a kid who suddenly appeared said that he could solve the strange disease they had not been able to solve.


    Mr. Shen frowned tightly, his forehead was sweating, he ignored the old bald doctor, he was thinking and making a difficult decision.


    "Okay, Morningstar, I believe you, I will leave my life to you!"


    "You all go out with me!"


    Finally, Mr. Shen chose to believe in Tang Ye and let Tang Ye treat Shen Farewell.


    Or it may be the helplessness of a dead horse as a living doctor.


    "Father Shen, this..." The bald old doctor felt very wrong.


    But the old man Shen was determined, and stopped him and said: "Okay! Don''t talk nonsense, you have been busy for a few days, and it turns out that you haven''t done anything! You don''t even dare to make a guarantee, at least Morningstar can guarantee it! Even if you leave the truth. ¡­I recognize the old man too! Can¡¯t I see the parting? She really... can¡¯t hold it anymore..."


    Mr. Shen''s eyes became red, and he was very painful. He was helpless when he saw his beloved granddaughter encounter such a thing!


    Although several old doctors were unwilling, but Mr. Shen had to follow him when he spoke, and they all gave Tang Ye a weird look. There are also one or two smiles that are not meaningful, like sneers or even mocking.


    It seems to be saying that Tang Ye is so stupid, why should he be strong when he has nothing to do? Everyone can see that Shen Fieli¡¯s life aura is getting weaker and weaker, and he is almost like a dead person. In this case, he can actually make a guarantee. Isn''t this asking for trouble?


    As long as something happens to Shen Farewell, wait for it to be responsible! These elite experts and professors, who did not close their eyes to treatment for days and nights, did not get anything. He came in a hurry, like a stunned kid, can he be cured?


    Tang Ye could understand the thoughts of those people, but smiled, with a mysterious confidence.


    After everyone had left, Tang Ye approached Shen Bieli, "slap", and directly untied Shen Bieli''s clothes!


    Outside Shen''s room, Father Shen and Uncle Chang were waiting anxiously. Several other senior doctors were also there, but not everyone looked down on Tang Ye, and the one with a better attitude was just doubting Tang Ye''s ability.


    Always opposed to Tang Ye, the uncomfortable bald old doctor was even more suspicious. However, calm down, but think he is the most respectable. Because he is the most responsible. Many other doctors have already chosen an evasive attitude, looking like a good show. Since Tang Ye arrogantly made a guarantee, it was Tang Ye''s responsibility and nothing to do with them if Shen Fieli had an accident.


    They didn''t care about whether Shen Fieli was saved, but instead planned to make Tang Ye take full responsibility so that their reputation could be preserved.


    Putting their own interests first, there are too many such people. Although commonplace, it''s a bit annoying.


    However, they thought that Tang Ye could not cure Shen Farewell''s disease. At this time, Shen Farewell''s room was a scene of fragrant scenes that made a man''s heart rippling.


    Tang Ye took off Shen Bieli''s clothes, and only the lace-edged underwear and underwear were left. And Tang Ye even pressed his hand on Shen Bieli''s smooth and white skin, from the **** to the waist, to the thighs!


    If others saw it, they would definitely think Tang Ye was blaspheming and invading Shen Fare, but he was not the kind of pervert who took advantage of others. He was looking for Shen Bieli''s acupuncture points, and then used the acupuncture points to relieve Shen Bieli''s condition.


    The other party used the method of piercing the villain to hurt Shen Bi-li. Before the villain was found, he could reduce the damage by sealing the acupoints of Shen Bi-li. Of course, this is to treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. To completely cure Shen Farewell, you have to find the villain.


    Tang Ye took out a silver needle, then took out a magic charm and burned it to heat the silver needle. Then he bit his finger, dripped a few drops of his own blood on the silver needle, and then began to give Shen Bieli the needle.


    The exorcist who was just getting started has done a good job.


    "what¡­¡­"


    As soon as the hot silver needle was pierced, Shen Fieli woke up from a coma with pain. She saw that she was stripped naked and a man was still touching her body.


    Shen Bieli is going crazy, what is going on? Doesn''t it count to be tortured by illness, but to be violated?


    How desperate!

 Chapter 1074： There is no professional ethics!

    After Shen Bieli suffered from a strange disease, he was confused for several days. She was transferred home from the hospital. I''ve been to the best hospital, but it didn''t work. Shen Farewell wanted to go home.


    Since losing her parents, she hasn''t gone out much, and mostly stayed at home. She is an introvert and quiet girl. The strange disease made her feel like death is approaching. If she didn''t say it, it didn''t mean she didn''t want to. Thinking of death in my heart, I want to choose to stay at home.


    Died at home.


    She knew that her grandfather had been looking for a doctor to see her. She thought she would be fine, but how could she die because she was sick?


    But as her condition got worse, and seeing her grandpa becoming more anxious, she knew that the situation was not optimistic.


    Maybe it will really die.


    The pain is that she doesn''t want to die. She couldn''t imagine what kind of harm she would bring to Grandpa when she died. So if it can be treated, she will definitely cooperate.


    However, cooperation does not include being stripped and touching!


    Now she didn''t understand what was going on. She knew that she had fallen ill in bed, and that her grandfather had called many doctors for her. However, when I see a doctor, I am undressed and touched?


    Shen Bieli is a self-loving and sensitive girl. Even if she is dying and is violated by a man, she has the strength to shout out.


    "Ah...oooo!"


    Shen Bieli suddenly yelled out, and Tang Ye jumped, he immediately went to cover Shen Bieli''s mouth, making Shen Bieli silent.


    "Miss Shen, please cooperate with my treatment, please don''t shout, please?" Tang Ye said to Shen Farewell.


    "Woo!" Shen Farewell still struggled.


    "I''m giving you a needle. It''s to help you treat your illness. It''s definitely not what you think... Well, doing nasty things." Tang Ye explained again.


    Worried about Shen Farewell or unbelief, Tang Ye took a silver needle and dangled it in front of her eyes, then pierced it, and continued: "Look, do you feel more comfortable? Does it feel like a warm current enters the body and cools down? Cool?"


    "Woo...oooo!" Shen Bieli nodded in response.


    It was really like that. After Tang Ye gave her a shot, she felt that the pain was significantly reduced, as if a cool warm current spread across the body, which was particularly comfortable.


    This is because the silver needle pierced by Tang Ye has not only the aura of a charm, but also the aura of his own blood. Before piercing the needle with the silver needle, he first stained his blood. He is psychic, and blood is psychic. To put it bluntly, the blood has been tempered by aura. Spiritual power has a natural restraint effect on dark and filthy things, so that the effect of healing Shen Fare will be doubled.


    Head-lowering spell is the technique of darkness!


    When Tang Ye took a needle, a black yin air flew out of Shen Bie Li''s body. That was the dark aura forced out by Tang Ye''s acupuncture treatment, and Shen Farewell could not be seen by an ordinary person.


    The reason why Shen Farewell was so painful was precisely because of being eroded by Yin Qi. And when her body is completely corroded by Yin Qi, she will die.


    These diseases are all spiritual problems, and have nothing to do with science, and scientific methods are not effective. The doctors outside have never achieved therapeutic results.


    Seeing Shen Bieli nodded, he was a lot better, Tang Ye smiled and said to her: "Then, promise me, don''t shout again, okay?"


    "Woo..." Tang Ye looked very gentle, telling Shen Farewell to stop shouting. Shen Bieli believed him and nodded in agreement.


    However, when Tang Ye let go of her hand and continued stroking and piercing her body, her pale face turned a little ruddy. It was not because of her improvement, but because of her shyness.


    Ever since I was young, let alone being touched by a man, I have never been seen. But now Tang Ye not only looked at her body, but also touched her body to under her legs, which made her quite unbearable.


    "Are you... did you deliberately use treatment as a reason to take advantage of me?" Shen Bieli looked like a timid girl who didn''t dare to speak out after being bullied.


    She felt that Tang Ye touched his body with a large scale, even the roots of his thighs! If you get closer, you will get ****. Is this really intentional?


    This is wrong to Tang Ye. There are so many acupuncture points on the human body, so complicated. He doesn''t know how the vicious guy behind the villain pierces the villain. He can only pierce it carefully. It is best to pierce each acupuncture point once. Only then can safety be ensured, otherwise Shen Farewell will die!


    "Miss Shen, do you think I look like that kind of person? Our doctors are all ethical and must reach a state where the bodies of men, women and children are the same in our eyes."


    Tang Ye solemnly explained to Shen Bieli, "So, if you think I''m taking advantage of you, then I can tell you that I have regarded your body as a male, so you don''t have to Worried?"


    "This..." Shen Bieli was speechless, Tang Ye''s words were obviously absurd, but they felt very reasonable.


    Shen Bieli bit his lip and snorted, "It''s rude to say that people''s body looks like a man. I don''t believe you have no idea about my body..."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye sighed and was misunderstood and questioned his character again. What a distressing thing!


    Looking at Shen Farewell with a fearful face, and considering that Shen Farewell''s emotions are often troubled by negative things such as "strange illness" and "death", Tang Ye wanted to say something lighthearted, so that Shen Farewell should not worry about death. Don''t despair. An optimistic attitude is good for curing diseases!


    For this reason, Tang Ye spoke to Shen Farewell in a very easy-going manner, even joking, and smiled: "Well, Miss Shen, I admit that I have thoughts about your body. However, I prefer to have Thoughts. You are a beautiful girl, and you are still a... well, pure girl, I am very tempted, so when you get better, let''s play more, how about an appointment?"


    Tang Ye smiled, speaking very lightly, as if Shen Fieli had just caught a cold and a fever. This made Shen Biecheng''s burden a lot lighter, and he felt that Tang Ye was more reliable than those old doctors and experts.


    The generation gap has been reduced in this way, and Tang Ye''s communication skills have always been good.


    Shen Bieli was originally a girl who was more afraid of being introverted. When Tang Ye said that Tang Ye was so young, she felt that her peers had teased her, she couldn''t help blushing, and hummed: "Where is there a doctor treating the patient? You mentioned a date when you were sick. You really have no...professional ethics."


    "So I''m joking." Tang Ye laughed.


    "..."


    Shen Bieli was really speechless. I think the doctor Tang Ye is too casual.


    But because of this, Shen Farewell felt that Tang Ye was different, and she seemed to forget the injury, the strong smell of potion, and the threat of death.


    Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye carefully and found that Tang Ye was too young. Is this really a doctor?


    Suddenly, she found something strange and said to Tang Ye: "Why are you wearing a mask?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and then shocked, this little girl could see that she was wearing a mask?


    Things are a bit weird, Tang Ye suddenly felt that there was a major reason why the people behind had chosen to let Shen Fieli have an accident!

 Chapter 1075： Can you be saved?

    Tang Ye was very surprised, Shen Bieli actually saw that he was wearing a mask!


    His mask was made by the master of disguise, Qianmen Langjun. Although it is not real human skin, the materials and workmanship used are close to 99%. Even the top masters may not be able to see it. But Shen Farewell, the little girl can tell?


    Shen Bieli still saw it when she was seriously ill. Could it be that she has a power?


    "What...what are you saying, I don''t understand." Tang Ye tried to deny it!


    Shen Bieli frowned and said, "You just wear a mask. You are a lie, are you a bad person?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. This little girl was really naive. If she was a bad person, what would she do with her nonsense!


    "How do you think I am wearing a mask?" Tang Ye asked.


    Shen Bieli said: "I just can see it, and I don''t know why. Sometimes...I can see more things. However, others will not believe..."


    Shen Bieli''s voice became very low, as if he didn''t want to say this.


    The more Tang Ye listened, the more incredible it became. Shen Farewell is not a simple girl!


    I can see more things... It seems there are many articles in it!


    Tang Ye wanted to ask Shen Bieli for more information, but seeing Shen Bieli frown in pain, he suddenly became embarrassed. It''s really not the time to investigate secrets. If Shen Farewell is not treated in time, if she is dead, there will be no big secrets.


    Tang Ye cared about Shen Bieli: "You lie down, don''t talk any more, I will treat you."


    "I, I don''t want..." Shen Bieli curled his head slightly and hummed a little coughingly.


    Tang Ye worried: "Why?"


    "You''re lying!" Shen Bieli said.


    Tang Ye was speechless, this was really an innocent girl, and said, "You mean, I''m a bad guy, don''t you accept my treatment?"


    "You are not a bad person, you have no malice towards me, so I talked to you without calling Grandpa to come in." Shen Farewell said leisurely.


    Tang Ye was suddenly curious. He always felt that Shen Bieli had a special ability, such as insight into a person''s good and evil, and said to Shen Bieli: "Since I am not malicious to you, then don''t reject me."


    "I don''t like people who are dishonest, you may be lying to me." Shen Bieli lay on the bed and turned to his side, turning his back slightly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye found that chatting with such an innocent girl was fun, but very helpless. She is so innocent, the key is to have good looks and make people love her a lot, so she won''t be fierce to her. But she was disobedient...so she could only obey her in everything.


    "I know who you are." Suddenly, Chen Bieli said something that scared Tang Ye to death.


    Know who he is!


    Just kidding!


    Tang Ye was confident that he had a very good disguise, even Wen Zhongyuan didn''t see it, Shen Fieli could see it?


    Unless this little girl really has extraordinary abilities!


    Shen Bieli turned his body, looked at Tang Ye again, and said, "You are the saint Tang Ye."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, Shen Bieli really knew his identity!


    How is this going? !


    Shen Bieli squeezed out a smile and said, "The mask you wear is useless to me, and fake things are useless to me..."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, probably guessing that Shen Fieli''s ability might be to see through a false thing. However, this is too general. There are too many false things in the world, can you see clearly?


    This is terrifying.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" Shen Bieli suddenly coughed, her severe illness has not been relieved yet, and she is still very painful.


    Tang Ye was very worried. For the time being, regardless of Shen Fare''s ability, he said, "Since you know who I am, then I have nothing to hide. You have to obediently listen to me and accept my treatment. You don''t like people who lie. Okay, I take off the mask, but I will put it back on later."


    Tang Ye took off his mask, revealing his face as Tang Ye. It''s as handsome as it is, with a more fortitude, and more attractive than when it was disguised.


    "Is this all right? Can you accept my treatment, right?" Tang Ye took off his mask and looked at Shen Bieli somewhat helplessly. Those who are doctors are more anxious than those who are sick. It''s like coaxing a little girl, so speechless.


    Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye with a look in his eyes secretly, as if curiously.


    You should be curious indeed. Tang Ye was personally recognized by the emperor of the Red Wall, saying that the day he returned would be the time when thousands of people met. This shows Tang Ye''s status and honor. It''s just that Tang Ye came back secretly...such a person, who doesn''t understand, must be curious, like facing a hero.


    It''s just that a girl like Shen Farewell shouldn''t know Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye''s previous struggle with Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan was a very small part of the world. As long as it is well covered, ordinary people will not know. They don''t know there is martial arts, they don''t know there is singularity, and they still think there is only scientific logic. But Shen Bieli knew that she had something special.


    "Have you seen enough?" Tang Ye looked down at Shen Bieli, as if he was arbitrarily satisfying the little girl''s curiosity.


    Shen Bieli''s face flushed, a little shy, embarrassed, etc., lightly nodded and said: "Yeah."


    "Then we started treatment?" Tang Ye asked.


    "Hmm..." Shen Bieli continued nodding. Her face turned redder, probably because she knew that a needle was needed for treatment, and Tang Ye would still touch her body, she felt shy.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t always be''um'', you can talk to me."


    "Hmm..." Shen Fieli still nodded like that.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, isn''t this still an "um"?


    Tang Ye couldn''t control that much, and while giving Shen Bieli a needle, he tried to talk to her as much as possible. This is good to keep her awake and avoid the danger of her falling into a coma.


    Shen Bieli hadn''t spoken to anyone for a long time. In the past few days, he had been in a coma and couldn''t say a few words to his grandfather. Now infected by Tang Ye, coupled with curiosity about Tang Ye, and the body is no longer so painful, I really want to talk.


    She thinks Tang Ye is quite humorous. Although Tang Ye is taking advantage of her, she just wants to chat with Tang Ye. She is worried that she will die and she won''t be able to do anything by then.


    "I, I have heard of you before." Shen Bieli took the initiative to say a longer sentence, and she still looked rather timid.


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled.


    "Yeah. You are so young. I thought you were a bad old man..." Shen Fieli said again, slowly letting go, speaking a little bit more girlishly.


    Tang Ye looked at her, wanted to laugh but didn''t smile. She didn''t expect Miss Shen Jia to be such an innocent girl. She thought she was the kind of noble and glamorous, self-esteem, serious princess disease.


    He likes to tease such innocent girls. He squinted his eyes and joked: "Miss Shen, since you know I''m so handsome, do you want to make an appointment with me?"


    "You, I..." Shen Bieli suddenly panicked, she was not used to being teased by men, and she didn''t know how to deal with it, not to mention the teasing of old drivers like Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye looked serious at this time and said, "Miss Shen, you have something on your mind. Why don''t you talk about it first. Are you worried...you will die?"


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli and explained that he knew that Shen Bieli was most concerned about. Only when Shen Bieli became clear about this, would he truly relax.


    She hadn''t dared to ask just now, just because she was afraid of getting a desperate answer.


    Sure enough, when Tang Ye said so, Shen Bieli became silent with a sad expression.


    She knew her situation very well, and she felt the breath of death herself, as if she was dying ill, and it was useless for the immortal Daluo to come.


    So, can Tang Ye, a saint, do it?

 Chapter 1076： Old dark woman!

    Shen Bieli''s hope for Tang Ye''s treatment of her was rather vague. Hope is not completely absent, but I dare not hope too much. She knew her condition was terrible, and she really seemed to be dying. She thinks that even if Tang Ye has a very powerful identity, she can''t come back to life, right?


    Tang Ye saw Shen Bieli''s expression and knew that Shen Bieli was not very confident in him, and encouraged Shen Bieli to say: "Your situation is not that bad. You have to have confidence in me and you have to believe that you will get better."


    Shen Bieli was silent for a short time, then took a careful look at Tang Ye, and asked the question she had been avoiding: "I...what''s wrong? Will I die?"


    If you have thoughts about death in your heart, don''t feel uncomfortable in your heart, it will be different when you say it. After a rare serious illness, she met someone she wanted to talk to, and Shen Fieli was a lot brave. She always felt comfortable staying with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Shen Bieli''s cautious action, and couldn''t help reaching out to touch her forehead, and said, "Your illness is very strange, but I can guarantee you will not die."


    "Besides, why are you willing to let such a beautiful woman die in front of my eyes?" Tang Ye then shrugged, adjusted the atmosphere, and joked with a smile.


    Seeing such a gentle, confident, and humorous Tang Ye, he was touched on his forehead, and Shen Bieli''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated, a little shameful.


    Although she is introverted, she is also the age of youth and romance. When she is fragile, getting along with the prestigious and still young Tang Ye, it is inevitable that some girls will have their hearts sprouting.


    "Well, I don¡¯t like the sadness of you young people when you look up at the sky forty-five degrees. Look at you who were poisoned by the guy who wrote that the sadness is flowing upstream. What are you doing at the most beautiful age in your life? Take a walk."


    Tang Ye didn''t like the sad and low atmosphere, put on a speechless expression to Shen Bieli, and well adjusted the awkward atmosphere when the two were quiet and alone.


    Shen Bieli couldn''t help but smile, thinking Tang Ye was really funny, making her feel relaxed and comfortable.


    "Now, Doctor Tang, if you can really cure me, I...I''ll date you." Shen Bieli said with a smile suddenly, wondering if he was joking with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked serious and said, "No, I am a ethical doctor, and I won''t take advantage of others."


    "..."


    Shen Bieli felt that Tang Ye was really shameless. Is this the hero praised by the emperor of the Red Wall?


    "But you are already taking advantage of the danger. If you ask me, I will agree." After talking too much, Shen Fieli said to Tang Ye calmly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling very speechless. It is said that girls nowadays are a little difficult to chase, why don''t you think?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then make an appointment, anyway, it''s been a long time since I had a big meal. I will definitely not refuse any free meal."


    "Yeah!" Shen Fieli was very happy. If he gets better, he must celebrate!


    After talking about the conversation, the atmosphere was well adjusted. Tang Ye''s expression became serious and serious. Holding the silver needle, he said farewell to Shen: "Miss Shen, this is the last stitch. You may be very painful, like being bitten by many ants. You have to be prepared."


    "Huh?" Shen Farewell was taken aback, wondering what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to explain. At the moment, Shen Bieli might think that his treatment was just acupuncture and moxibustion treatment of Chinese medicine, but it was not.


    With the last stitch, Shen Bili''s acupuncture points will be penetrated by his aura, forming a "defensive line" to resist the damage of the head drop spell. During this process, there will be a confrontation between spiritual power and spells, which will cause pain, and the acupuncture points on Shen Fiesi''s body will be like being bitten by an ant.


    "Can you hold back?" Tang Ye reminded Shen Farewell for the last time.


    "Yeah." Although he didn''t know why, Shen Fieli nodded and agreed. Before being treated by those doctors, all preparations were made, even the preparations for death, what is terrible now?


    Tang Ye made the last stitch.


    At first, Shen Bieli felt a little itchy, then it gradually became painful, and then it was even more painful, and finally his head was numb and couldn''t bear it anymore!


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Don''t shout!"


    "what!"


    Shen Bieli couldn''t bear the bite-like pain of ten thousand ants, and Jiesti exhaled in pain. Tang Ye was worried that the old man Shen, who was shocked outside, would be stopped by them coming in. In that case, everything would fall short.


    He had to stretch out his hand to help Shen Bieli. Unexpectedly, Shen Bieli grabbed his arm and bit it directly with his mouth, alleviating the pain by biting his arm, and at the same time did not exhale any more pain.


    But she didn''t cry out, so Tang Ye called out. Really speechless, there are pillows next to me, there are medicine bottles, can you bite those things? It''s a crime to have to bite one''s arm!


    Why did this kind of **** thing happen?


    A few minutes later, Shen Bieli held on to the pain by biting Tang Ye''s arm. After she was no longer suffering, she hugged Tang Ye tightly, cried out, and kept muttering: "I don''t want to die, don''t die, don''t die..."


    She thought she was going to die for the pain just now. But she doesn¡¯t want to die. She is less than 20 years old. There are still too many things left to do. Talk about a hard-hearted love, a brave traveller, and draw a great painting like "Mona Lisa." ... She wants to try, so she doesn''t want to die.


    Being held by Shen Bieli, Tang Ye suddenly felt a kind of love like his father, stretched out his hand to stroke her hair, and said, "Don''t worry, you will be fine..."


    In fact, Tang Ye only wanted to stop the bleeding from his bleeding arm.


    Shen Bieli gradually fell into a coma while crying, and fell asleep to death from exhaustion. Tang Ye put her on the bed and helped her get dressed, ready to go out and let Old Man Shen come in, telling him that Shen Farewell''s situation has stabilized and nothing will happen for the time being.


    But Shen Bieli''s hand gripped his hand tightly, and he even had to rely on it to sleep. Tang Ye said that it was a fake not to pity a girl like this, and it was a great thing for a girl to persevere in such pain.


    When the old man heard something inside, it seemed like his granddaughter was crying bitterly, the old man''s heart couldn''t help it all at once, and he ignored Tang Ye''s warning and walked into the room.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly when he saw him, and said, "Father Shen, Miss Shen''s situation is finally stable, but she hasn''t recovered. I still need some time to solve it. Come and see her."


    Tang Ye broke away from Shen Farewell''s hand and gave the position to Father Shen.


    Father Shen saw that his granddaughter''s condition was really stable, and his face became bloody. He couldn''t help crying when he was old, and he kept nodding to Tang Ye and said, "Thank you, thank you..."


    Several doctors outside followed in, and saw that Shen Bieli''s condition had really improved, and couldn''t help being surprised. Looking at Tang Ye, he couldn''t believe that this young boy could actually cure Shen Bieli''s strange disease.


    Even the bald old doctor who had a lot of opinions on Tang Ye didn''t say anything any more. The facts were in front of him. Shen Fieli''s condition improved, Tang Ye really had the ability.


    They all wondered how Tang Ye did it.


    Uncle Chang looked at Tang Ye with admiration, and apologized for his doubts about Tang Ye before. This young guy is really an expert!


    Tang Ye went out to bandage the arm that was bitten by Shen Bieli, and then went to find the source of the head drop spell.


    ...


    In a dark alley, there is an old old house next to it. In a room of the ancient house, there was an old woman with white hair and dazzling scattered faces sitting on a recliner with a dull expression. In the gloomy light, it was gloomy and terrifying.


    She was holding a doll in her hand, which was pierced with silver needles. And she was holding a silver needle in her wrinkled hand and was stabbed with blood.


    Take a closer look, that puppet is actually somewhat similar to Shen Bieli. It turned out that she was the vicious person who stabbed the villain behind Shen Farewell, but she did not expect to be an old woman.


    She was piercing the doll just now, but when Tang Ye constructed a spiritual defense line on Su Ruoru''s body, the silver needle she was pierced bounced back, so her hand was stabbed and blood was shed.


    The scary thing is that the blood that she shed, when you look closely, it is not bright red, but pitch black!


    "The enemy... the enemy... kill... kill..."


    At this time, the dull-eyed old woman kept muttering, tightly holding Shen Farewell''s doll, not afraid of being hurt by those silver needles, her face became more hideous and terrifying.

 Chapter 1077： Ghosts will like you!

    Although Shen Bili''s situation has stabilized, Tang Ye needs to stay and observe. Because the head drop spell is something that the opponent may move at any time, once the spell is cast, it must be dealt with immediately, otherwise the situation of separation is dangerous. In this way, Tang Ye would have to stay to take care of her before Shen Farewell.


    Mr. Shen had been with Shen Farewell all the time, and had no time to entertain Tang Ye, so he let Uncle Chang do his best to entertain him. He saved Shen Farewell, nothing is more serious than this kindness, and Father Shen will never treat him badly.


    Mr. Shen''s love for Shen Bieli is more than anything else, and now Shen Bieli is his only relative. A few years ago, Shen Farewell''s parents died in a car accident, and he couldn''t bear the pain of a white-haired man sending a black-haired man a second time.


    Tang Ye had learned about the situation of Mr. Shen''s house from the goddess and grandma, and expressed his sympathy. No matter how rich you are, you can''t fill the pain in your heart. Sometimes a family and being together is the happiest.


    However, there is a problem!


    Tang Ye feels strange that the Shen family is passed down from one line to another, that is, the old man Shen only has one son, and his son only has a daughter, Shen Bieli, and now Shen Bieli¡¯s parents are both dead in a car accident, but Tang Ye still feels that there are others alive in the Shen mansion Pulse!


    This shows that apart from Father Shen and Shen Farewell, there is another living blood of the Shen family!


    Could it be that Shen Farewell''s parents are not all dead, but one is still alive?


    Tang Ye was surprised at this kind of thing, even strange.


    There are many incredible things that can be achieved in the secret exorcism. Such as raising kids, maintaining the living dead, etc. If a person is about to die and is used secretly to continue his vitality, it will cost a great price. Doing these things is very gloomy in the eyes of the public!


    Tang Ye hoped that there would be no such dark things in the Shen family.


    In order to satisfy Tang Ye, Uncle Chang arranged a complete room for him to rest, beautifully decorated and well-equipped, even better than his room at the royal garden. Now he puts on the mask again, it is not convenient to go to the royal garden, otherwise the security, camera and the like will check him, after all, he is a stranger under the disguise. In addition, considering that he had to watch Shen Farewell at any time, he simply accepted the arrangement of Mr. Shen and stayed at Shen''s house temporarily.


    After Uncle Chang made arrangements, Tang Ye took a comfortable bath first, and then lay on a large and comfortable bed to rest, planning to wait for a bit to eat. As a result, Uncle Chang ran up in a panic, saying that Shen Fieli was constantly shaking and sweating, and asked him to go over and take a look.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to delay, and immediately hurried to Shen Farewell''s room. When he arrived, he saw that the doctors were already there.


    "Tang Chenxing, look at what you have done? Miss Shen''s heart rate has been accelerating and has exceeded the normal level. It is very dangerous now. See how you are responsible!"


    As soon as Tang Ye arrived, an old doctor yelled at him, but it was the bald old doctor who was watching, and his attitude towards Tang Ye was much better.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to make a pointless argument, looked at the doctor who questioned him, and hummed, "Before this, has Miss Shen''s heart rate been normal?"


    "This..." The old doctor was speechless by Tang Ye.


    Because since Shen Farewell got sick, his heart rate has not been normal.


    "Okay! I asked you to come here for treatment, not for a fight!" Old man Shen glared at the doctor, a little angry.


    Now he believes in Tang Ye more. After all, Tang Ye has made Shen Fieli''s situation better, and he is quite kind to Tang Ye and said, "Chenxing, what''s wrong with Farewell?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Shen Farewell, there was nothing serious, it was caused by the vicious murderer who was forcibly stabbing the villain, but he had already set up a defensive net with magic charms and his own blood, and Shen Farewell would be fine for these two or three days, unless he The defensive net was broken.


    Immediately he took out a silver needle and pierced Shen Bieli''s head, Shen Bieli''s breathing slowly eased, and his condition improved a lot.


    After stabilizing Shen''s parting situation, Tang Ye said to Mr. Shen: "Old Shen, Miss Shen is nothing serious, but I have to give her some injections, please go out first. Because of the ancestral training, my treatment is not convenient for people to see. Please forgive me."


    Now Tang Ye has stabilized Shen Farewell''s situation again, and Father Shen believes him even more, and said quickly: "Okay, well, as long as you can save the Farewell, you can arrange what you want."


    Mr. Shen looked at the others again, without any doubt, and said solemnly: "You all follow me out!"


    The doctor who scolded Tang Ye just now was very embarrassed, even embarrassed. He glared at Tang Ye before walking, thinking that Tang Ye made him like this, and he couldn''t help holding a bit of grudge. He wanted to find a chance to make Tang Ye look good, but now only Tang Ye could control Shen Farewell''s situation. He was helpless. Although he was not reconciled, he had to follow the arrangements of Mr. Shen.


    After everyone had gone out, Tang Ye gently unbuttoned Shen Farewell''s clothes, and pierced her chest and forehead with a few fine stitches.


    At this time Shen Bieli woke up.


    The first person she saw when she woke up was Tang Ye again, and her heart was touched by the way Tang Ye gave her a needle.


    "You take advantage of me every time." Shen Bieli watched Tang Ye say angry words, but didn''t look angry.


    Tang Ye had already talked with this girl very well, without any formality, and said, "Miss, I can get a needle without taking your clothes off, and how can I get a needle without touching your body? Can I still get a needle in the air?"


    "You...you can always find an excuse." Shen Bieli curled his lips, a little squeamish and cute.


    "Since you know, let me touch it obediently." Tang Ye also smiled slightly, a little funny.


    Don''t seduce yourself, let you touch it obediently?


    This is a bit shameless, but it is quite sultry, and the pure Shen Farewell would not agree, but the idea in her heart is not very firm.


    "You... really hate..." Shen Bieli''s pretty face turned red.


    Tang Ye smiled, finding it interesting. This girl is innocent!


    Tang Ye didn''t continue to tease Shen Farewell, she carefully patched Shen Farewell, and tried her best to prevent her from being tortured by the Dropping Curse.


    "What disease did I have? How did you treat it? I feel better. You are really an amazing doctor, even better than those old doctors. You deserve to be Tang Ye, a saint." Shen Bieli was not very shy. Tang Ye touched his body for treatment, looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye smiled and did not speak, knowing that Shen Bieli was just trying to talk, and the questions asked were useless. I can''t explain clearly what the disease is. How to treat it, isn¡¯t this acupuncture?


    Shen Bieli was a little unhappy seeing Tang Ye not talking, and hummed, "You are talking!"


    Tang Ye was really helpless, watching Shen Farewell pretending to be contemplative, and then said: "The secret of heaven cannot be revealed, haha..."


    "You..." Shen Bieli knew that Tang Ye was teasing her.


    "Lie down, the last stitch." Shen Bieli just wanted to hum Tang Ye annoyed, but at this time Tang Ye raised the silver needle and interrupted her.


    "Ah!" Shen Bieli was scared when he heard the last stitch. Thinking of the last stitch Tang Ye had said before, the pain made her worse than death. Now that there was a shadow in her heart, she pulled Tang Ye''s hand and held it tightly.


    Tang Ye took a breath and frowned slightly.


    Only then did Shen Bieli notice that there was a deep tooth mark on Tang Ye''s wrist.


    She remembered the fact that she had grabbed Tang Ye''s arm and bit her when she was in pain. She was taken aback and looked at Tang Ye and was moved.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes when he saw Shen Bieli staring at him in a daze. Is it because he is popular or is he too handsome to make girls like it so easily?


    Tang Ye lowered his head, and moved closer and closer to Shen Bieli, as if about to kiss.


    Don''t panic, but the reaction is not to turn your head and avoid, but to close your eyes, as if waiting to be kissed!


    This¡­¡­


    Tang Ye squeezed a deep farewell face and hummed: "Miss, can you trust my professional ethics? I really won''t take advantage of others. You are vulnerable to infection now. Waiting for you When I get better, I might have to scold me as shameless. I don''t want to be a scapegoat by then.


    "You, you, really annoying!" Shen Bieli opened his eyes, blushing too much, very annoyed, and was molested by Tang Ye!


    She bit her lip and snorted, "Ghosts will like you!"


    "Haha!"


    Hearing this sentence, Tang Ye felt a sense of inexplicable joy. He became an exorcist, and the ghost would not like him, would it?


    Tang Ye smiled and said to Shen Farewell: "Miss, ghosts really won''t like me. I may be lying about other things, but this one is not."


    "You..." Shen Bieli would only think that Tang Ye was deliberately angering her, and he was so upset that he pouted and turned his head to the side, no longer caring about Tang Ye. He looked quite cute.


    Although it was upset, she had a wonderful feeling in her heart. This kind of thing seemed very interesting?

 Chapter 1078： The mystery of dark marriage!

    Tang Ye didn''t tease Shen Fieli any more, and helped Shen Fieli sort out his body acupuncture points, so that the situation would be stable for two to three days. Within two to three days, the root cause of the head drop spell must be found, otherwise the situation of Shen parting will become more difficult to solve.


    "Okay, take a good rest, don''t move, I''ll let your grandfather come in to see you." After the needle, Tang Ye planned to find the root of the puppet, helped Shen Bieli put on clothes, and left the room after he cleaned up.


    Shen Bieli still put on a look of anger, tilting his head and not looking at people, not knowing that Tang Ye has left.


    "You really hate it, don''t you just want to kiss...ah! Father, grandpa..."


    Thinking that the person staying next to him was Tang Ye, Shen Bieli complained about what happened just now, because she became familiar with Tang Ye, and her words became rude, and she dared to talk about things like connecting kisses, but unexpectedly, when she turned her head, I saw Mr. Shen.


    "Farewell, what do you mean to kiss or kiss?" The old man Shen didn''t hear clearly what Shen Bieli was saying, worried that Shen Bieli had something to ask for, and asked very concerned.


    "Uh...Grandpa, it''s okay. I wanted to make Dr. Tang feel lighter when he got the needle. I didn''t expect you to come in." Shen Bieli looked at the old man Shen blushing and concealed it nervously, for fear that he knew she and Tang Ye just now Almost kissed.


    Mr. Shen didn''t care so much, he went over to help Shen Farewell with concern, and took the high-quality ginseng soup prepared by Uncle Chang to feed her, so that she could make up for herself.


    "Come, farewell, Chen Xing said, this ginseng soup can be drunk, you can drink more." Old man Shen said to Shen Bieli.


    "Morning Star? Grandpa, are you talking about Doctor Tang?" Shen Bieli asked curiously.


    "Yeah, hehe, he is really capable, you are fine now, I bet right." Old man Shen said with a smile.


    Mr. Shen felt very fortunate that if it weren''t for Tang Ye''s help to cure the parting illness, the parting might be gone.


    "Morning Star...It''s really a random name, it''s so earthy. However, he can do something like Morning Star, giving people hope in the dark!" Shen Bieli muttered to himself.


    Because she knew Tang Ye''s true identity, she didn''t feel much about Chenxing, the name Tang Ye used to fool people. However, seeing Grandpa admiring Tang Ye so much, she was inexplicably happy, and said, "Grandpa, you tell me about Doctor Morningstar. I think he... is a little bit different..."


    With these words, Shen Bie parted his face slightly red. Although she knows who Tang Ye is, she only knows that she hasn''t learned about specific things, and now she wants to know more.


    Father Shen didn''t notice Shen Bieli''s shame, thinking it was a sign of Shen Bieli''s recovery after his condition improved. Shen Bieli wanted to know about Tang Ye, so he said more to meet Shen Bieli''s request. However, he didn''t know how much Tang Ye had happened, he just kept complimenting Tang Ye...


    Shen Bieli was happier as he listened, as if he had found a great boyfriend after being single for many years. ,


    ...


    In the middle of the night, somewhere in the alley, it was pitch black, and you could not see your fingers.


    The evening breeze circulated in the alley, making "whooping" sounds, and the occasional "squeaking" sounds made by the rattling rat.


    There is a breath of horror here, and those who are not brave dare to come in at night.


    At this time, a bright light flashed, the light of an oil lamp. In front of the swaying light, Tang Ye''s face was reflected.


    "Unexpectedly, this''guide lamp'' would be quite useful..." Looking at an old wooden house in front of him, Tang Ye raised the oil lamp in his hand and snorted proudly.


    The oil lamp in his hand is not an ordinary oil lamp, it is a guide lamp painted with cursive patterns on white paper. At the same time, Shen Farewell''s hair, nails, and birthday characters were burned in the lamp.


    Such a light can guide him to find a puppet that also has the character of Shen Bieli''s birthday, hair or nails.


    The key point of head-down curse is to have the birth date of the cursed object and something closely related to the cursed object.


    Using this characteristic, Tang Ye made a street light and found this alley.


    This is the peculiarity of exorcism,


    Standing in front of the old log cabin, Tang Ye felt a strong sullen air. He frowned, and he was sure that there was a Shen Farewell doll hidden in the old log cabin. At the same time, he wondered, could this be the root of the evil spirits related to the blood moon?


    Xu Wuming''s conspiracy!


    Pushing open the door and going in, the contents of the house were piled up with dust, completely devoid of human traces. Tang Ye held the oil lamp step by step, but still did not find anything suspicious.


    But, suddenly, he saw two reflections under the oil lamp. In addition to his own, there is also a shadow with messy hair, holding hands with long fingernails, limping like a ghost.


    The claws are about to grab him.


    Tang Ye quickly turned around and kicked out, bang!


    Kicked something, it flew out, hit the wall, bang!


    After breaking a pillar, I heard "cough..." coughing constantly.


    Tang Ye walked over, illuminated with a guiding oil lamp, and saw an extremely scary old woman with a skinny, pale lips, black eyes, and a hideous look.


    The old woman holds a puppet in her hand, it is Shen Farewell''s puppet!


    "You, you...broken my good deeds, I curse you not to die!" The old woman struggling to stare at Tang Ye, shouting to Tang Ye ferociously, then took a few breaths, and fell to the ground without moving. .


    Tang Ye frowned greatly. The old woman was the one who performed the head-lowering spell on Shen Farewell, and she was able to perform this kind of secret technique, and she was somewhat of an exorcist. The exorcist does not deal with ghosts and spirits, but uses vicious secret techniques to harm people, which is too much!


    Tang Ye snorted coldly, and did not speak to the old woman. He felt that the vitality of the old woman was disappearing quickly, and she must not live long.


    Tang Ye checked other things in the wooden house. Then I saw two dolls on the bed next to them, a man and a woman, dressed in red, attached to a red thread, and holding fireworks.


    "Pluto marriage?"


    Seeing the display of the pair of dolls, Tang Ye couldn''t help being surprised. This old woman wanted to kill Shen Fieli first, and then perform the ceremony, so that Shen Fieli could have a dark marriage!


    Such a thing happened unexpectedly?


    Tang Ye couldn''t understand it a little bit, and in the end the ridiculous thing of Ming marriage actually happened.


    This is to hold a wedding for the dead, and to kill for the dead!


    Tang Ye was very angry.


    Then he thought of a suspicious point.


    This kind of marriage is not done by wealthy people. Seeing that this old woman is impoverished, how can she be able to get married?


    Then you can guess that the old woman is doing things for others!


    There is another murderer!


    Tang Ye realized that Shen Fieli''s head-down curse was a plan, and there are many things hidden behind it!


    In this complex city of Yanjing, there are still too many things that are not known.

 Chapter 1079： Unsolvable game!

    Tang Ye couldn''t understand some of the facts about Yanjing City. It was normal to watch it during the day, but at night, there were always all kinds of unthinkable things.


    There was the incident of Chen Meihua''s walking corpse before, and now there is the incident of Shen''s parting marriage, can it be more outrageous?


    If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s long-term separation from scientific life, he would definitely be insane by these things. And now, as an exorcist, he wants to solve this kind of thing.


    Regardless of whether the old woman''s dark marriage was related to Shen Farewell, since he temporarily replaced Yun Youlan, he must resolve this matter. Now the matter is related to Shen Farewell, and even this is a clue to the root cause of the Blood Moon and Yin Sha, then he needs to trace it even more.


    After Tang Ye destroyed Shen Farewell''s doll, he took away the other man''s doll, the man''s doll. He believes that this is the key to tracing the impending marriage.


    Who will this man''s puppet be?


    Knowing who he is, it''s not difficult to find out who is really trying to get married behind the scenes.


    Looking at the cabin again, there was no other information except for the two dolls. Tang Ye returned to the old woman and saw the dying old woman frowned.


    He thought the old woman was an exorcist, but she was not. The old woman only knows how to cast spells of some exorcism secrets, not a psychic exorcist. This is very strange. Tang Ye speculates that there are two situations. One is that the old woman has some spiritual roots and learned the head-dropping spell according to some books. One is that someone teaches her, then someone is behind it!


    Because the old woman was not a true exorcist, she forced her head down spell, and paid a heavy price, her vitality was exhausted, and she was already old, and finally took her own life in.


    If it weren''t for Tang Ye to stop her, her remaining vitality would be able to cast the head-dropping spell, so that she could kill Shen Bieli and form the current marriage, and Shen Bieli would become a ghost bride.


    After solving the puppet''s root cause of the Falling Head Curse, Tang Ye went back to look at the situation of Shen Bieli and ensured that Shen Bieli was completely safe.


    Tang Ye didn''t know that shortly after he left, an old-fashioned car slowly drove into the dark alley from the outside and stopped in front of the old woman''s house.


    The door of the trolley opened slowly, and someone got off the car, but it was pitch black. You could not see the face of the person who got off the car, and only vaguely saw that it was a woman in a cheongsam.


    The woman opened the door of the house and went in, walked to the old woman who had fallen on the ground, squatted down, and reached out to let the old woman close her eyes in order to die.


    "Sister, go all the way..."


    After a long silence, the woman said this to the old woman. Then she stood up, turned around, and got into the back seat of the car.


    "Let''s go." In the dim, dimly lit car, the woman said lightly and asked the driver to drive away.


    The driver''s face was just as hard to see, and everything around the woman was shrouded in mystery. And her cheongsam dress is full of the atmosphere of the 1920s and 1930s, and that car, probably also a collector''s edition, is of high value.


    Such people are either rich or expensive.


    "Madam, look..." The car was moving, and after a long period of silence in the car, the driver suddenly spoke, speaking more vaguely.


    "Don''t worry, if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan." The woman knew that what the driver was going to say was the matter that Tang Ye blocked the old woman who stabbed the doll.


    The woman was not in a hurry, even if the old woman was her sister, she did not feel so sad when she died.


    She said to the driver: "Now I only have two things to do, one is to let the son below live well, and the other is that I want to continue to live. Shen Bieli was saved, it just means that she should not be killed for the time being. I don''t want to be alarmed too much about this fate. But one thing will not change. She is the only woman I have been looking for for so long, and I will not give up."


    "This is what I owe my son, and everyone owes my son! In the past 20 years, I have not a day without dreaming of him. He just can cry and can''t even speak, but I know how much he is. Sorry, how angry. At that time everyone abandoned him, even me...cough, cough..."


    The woman said, coughing suddenly and badly.


    "Madam, be careful not to get angry, take care of your body, little master''s business..." The driver was very concerned about the woman.


    "This is all retribution!"


    The woman drew in a low voice, full of regret, and said, "Who is qualified to live in the world for a woman who doesn''t even want a son? But... But, I can''t die yet. There are some things that I must finish!"


    "lady¡­¡­"


    "All right."


    The woman held her chest to hold back her cough, she didn''t mean to say more, and she didn''t let the driver persuade her. Although she still couldn''t see her face, it was obvious that she had straightened her body and became serious.


    She said to the driver: "Mr. Xu said before that Shen Farewell has the help of the lucky stars. It will not be so easy to deal with. Now it seems to be true. So Shen Farewell put it aside in advance and make other plans first. Wait for Shen Farewell. Her lucky star has become a disaster star, and it¡¯s not too late to make her the bride of my son."


    "Housekeeper Chen, what is the next plan?" the woman asked the driver.


    Housekeeper Chen nodded and said, "It''s from the Academy of Fine Arts."


    "Okay, then you can do it." The woman said, "Also, I won''t show up at will in the future. You will arrange everything. If you don''t have a last resort, don''t come to me, understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Butler Chen nodded.


    "and also¡­¡­"


    No matter how serious the woman is, "Don¡¯t show up at will. Some things can happen''naturally''. If they are obstructed, it¡¯s okay to go around some corners. The more people die, the more resentment will be to me. The better, understand?"


    "Yes, ma''am." Butler Chen just nodded.


    "Let''s go." The woman said no more, closing her eyes and leaning on the back seat to refresh her mind.


    Housekeeper Chen continued to drive, and soon the car disappeared into the moonlight street at night.


    ...


    After solving the puppet''s root cause of the Falling Head Spell, Shen Farewell''s situation suddenly improved a lot. After Tang Ye went back to take care of her, she was sure that she would have nothing more to do, and instead of staying at Shen''s house, she went to the goddess and grandma.


    He wants to talk to the goddess and grandma about this matter. After all, the goddess and grandma are experienced, and maybe she can see something. The matter of Shen Farewell is not so simple. To drop the head incantation to the marriage of the dark, one must also consider the matter of the evil spirit and the blood moon. Are these not related at all?


    It''s just that these things are connected together and it is difficult to make sense. To kill Shen Bieli with a head-dropping spell, he wanted Shen Bieli to marry a dead person and complete the marriage. If it succeeds, this is a happy thing for the party who casts the secret curse, but the evil spirits arise from evil, so this is not good for the accumulation of evil spirits. Why do you still do this?


    If this is Xu Wuming''s conspiracy, what he has to do is to continuously create evil spirits, and when the blood moon comes, he can obtain the most evil and evil power to destroy the Yanjing dragon veins.


    After Tang Ye went back and talked to the goddess and grandma, the goddess and grandma were inconclusive for a while, and could only continue to investigate the murder of Shen Bili.

 Chapter 1080： Jumping girls!

    The god-wife grandma heard Tang Ye''s narration and became very worried about the matter. It seems that the people behind have arranged a lot of things, and the root cause of Yin Sha is blurred and difficult to trace.


    Tang Ye took back the man''s doll who was going to be married, and wanted to see if he could find relevant information. However, the information of this doll has been removed, and it has been protected by secret techniques. Once you want to cast a spell on the doll to find information, it will break itself, which shows how cautious the people behind it are.


    The goddess grandma looked at the doll, but she couldn''t find anything, and said: "The exorcist behind is too strong, far above our strength."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Perhaps Xu Wuming."


    "Is that the mysterious exorcist that you told me before to kill Ke Yu easily?" The goddess grandma frowned.


    "Right." Tang Ye nodded.


    The goddess grandma sighed: "It seems that it is difficult to know what tricks he is going to play without first figuring out the identity of this Xu Wuming."


    "But I don''t know where he is at all. The exorcism secret technique has a strong concealment effect. Last time he used a substitute to hide everyone, his substitute secret technique is very superb. His body is difficult to find out." Tang Ye stared and thought.


    The god-wife grandma said: "Do you think the matter of Shen Bieli is related to this Xu Wuming? If it is, then you can start with Shen Bieli."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I will check from here. In addition, I think I can check the matter of the dark marriage. Since it is a dark marriage, it must be for the dead. Look at this man''s doll, The age is about the same as Shen Bieli. But it happened in Yanjing. Then, you can first check the young people who are about the same age as Shen Bieli, who were born in Yanjing and have died, and then investigate from these people one by one, maybe you can know Who is going to get married."


    The god-wife grandma thought this method was good, nodded and said, "Then do it."


    ...


    The next day, the old woman who had cast a head-down spell on Shen Farewell was found dead in the cabin.


    Tang Ye didn''t deal with it much last night, he was anxious to go back to see Shen Farewell''s situation. Besides, he didn''t want to care. The old woman does not live for her own sins, and she uses secret techniques for her own use, and death is not worthy of pity. However, Tang Ye''s failure to deal with it at the time caused him a little trouble.


    The old woman''s body was discovered by a neighbor because the neighbor smelled rancidity. It turned out that because the old woman used the secret exorcism technique for her own use, she was quickly corroded by the Yin Qi after her death. She became rancid overnight. The neighbor smelled the rancid smell. After going to see the body, she found the body and immediately called the police. Since the police come to investigate, they will definitely be responsible to the end and find out the truth.


    It happened that Jiang Ruoqing rushed back from the field and was responsible for this matter. The Red Wall didn''t give a hint to leave it alone. It seems that Red Wall intentionally made these things alive, and maybe it could lead to a lot of clues.


    This kind of thing is not troublesome, because even if you get caught, you can come out at any time. But if it''s not troublesome, the people below don''t know what''s going on. After finding out some things, it''s troublesome to run around.


    Tang Ye was worried about what traces he had left in the cabin, and was being spotted by police officers who could not be involved in the supernatural incident.


    ...


    In a classroom in the Yanjing Academy of Fine Arts, Shen Bieli sat in his seat, drawing a portrait of a man with a pencil, and pouting, with a gloomy expression.


    The portrait of that handsome man looked a lot like Tang Ye, but he was actually Tang Ye.


    This portrait is serious!


    Some ordinary people see nothing, but if someone in the circle sees Tang Ye and knows that Tang Ye is the saint praised by the emperor of the Red Wall, it may be very troublesome.


    Tang Ye disappeared for two years, and suddenly a little girl from the school painted his portrait. Could she be back?


    It''s hard to say to other people. If the blood demon finds it, they must be very sensitive and will cause a lot of trouble.


    Now Shen Bie left to go to class, she was originally a student. After Tang Ye solved the head-down curse doll, her condition improved quickly and basically recovered in less than three days. Later, she stayed at home bored and came to the academy.


    She is a top student at the Yanjing Academy of Fine Arts and has a great talent for painting. From middle school to university, she won many awards not only domestically, but also internationally. Even a few years ago, a well-known foreign university issued her an invitation for admission.


    In addition to her amazing talents, her appearance will naturally not be ignored. Although she is very low-key, she inevitably gets a sneak shot of pictures, then puts on the campus social network and is selected as a pure school flower. But with the protection of Mr. Shen, there is very little information about her on the Internet.


    Shen Bieli returned to school and immediately received many blessings and gifts, mostly boys, expressing concern for her. But she refused the gifts, this is what she has been doing. She doesn''t need any gifts, and she can easily get them from others. And what she wants, others can''t give.


    In addition, she is a little sullen now, and she doesn''t bother to pay attention to those who don''t work hard.


    She was sulking because Tang Ye never showed up after her condition improved. She was expecting Tang Ye to come and play with her, but Father Shen told her that Tang Ye had left and didn¡¯t know what she was up to, but just handed it to her. An amulet for her to wear. Then she had no news of Tang Ye for several days.


    She knew that Tang Ye''s identity was special, and perhaps saving her was just a temporary task. After saving her, he left and no longer had any intersection with her.


    She felt uncomfortable and felt very disappointed, so she was unhappy.


    "Farewell, what are you painting?"


    "Wow! Handsome! Your boyfriend?"


    Shen Bieli was painting a portrait of Tang Ye, and decided to tear it up bit by bit after finishing the painting, venting his anger, but two friends came up to see the portrait and exclaimed.


    It is impossible for a girl to paint a portrait of a man for no reason. It must have something to do with it!


    This makes the girl who is idle and boring and loves gossip aroused great curiosity.


    "That''s not it! You guys are walking away, I''m in a bad mood, don''t bother me." Shen Bieli was puffed and drank to two friends.


    Two friends saw her like this, looked at each other, and then smiled. Farewell, this is full of little women who are angry, dare to say that there is no gossip?


    "Oh, I didn''t expect my 10,000-year-old innocent daughter-in-law to cheat. I really want to see who that man is..." Shen Bieli''s friend said on the side.


    Seeing this, another friend pushed his farewell hand in a frenzy, and said, "Farewell, where are you? So many days you haven''t come to class, did you...get off the sheets?"


    "...You!" Shen Bieli was helpless. The matter of her critical illness was kept secret, and Mr. Shen didn''t want others to know, so her classmates only thought she had asked for leave.


    "boom!"


    Just when Shen Bili was laughing with two of his friends, everyone in the classroom was stunned when something fell outside the window.


    "Ah!"


    Then, screams came from downstairs.


    Shen Bieli, two friends, and the person sitting in the classroom ran to the window to look, and saw a **** girl lying downstairs.


    Everyone was shocked.


    Suicide by jumping off the building!


    A girl committed suicide by jumping off the building!

 Chapter 1081： Medical staff?

    Someone jumped from the building in the school. This is a big deal!


    The people who saw it immediately panicked, and the timid girl paled with fright. Soon the school contacted the police, who came to pull the cordon and began to deal with the girl''s body.


    However, something amazing happened at this time!


    I saw the dead girl''s body suddenly raised her head with a cry of "Uh...", her eyes almost stared out, all of them were white, which was terrifying!


    Then she wrote the word "death" on the ground with her blood-stained hand, and then fell completely and stopped moving, but her eyes were open, revealing scary whites.


    The students who saw this scene were panicked. They didn''t even see the dead body very much. They suddenly saw such a bloody, hideous and terrifying scene. Some were scared to cry, some directly vomited, and Shen Fare part was scared to face. It was pale.


    How could this happen?


    There has never been a suicide incident in the Academy of Fine Arts. Now a girl commits suicide during class, which has caused a great impact on the students. They are very afraid, even panic.


    This kind of thing will inevitably have a great negative impact on the school, and the school has dealt with it as soon as possible.


    The principal Li Yitian blocked the news through the relationship, and the media could not report it. Only some gossips spread out, so that the impact was not very big and the social attention was not very high. In order to better cover up, the school requires students to attend classes normally.


    However, something strange happened. After the girl committed suicide, there were many sick people in the school in the next few days. People who are ill have one characteristic. They are girls, who appear to be sleepy, devoid of energy, and inexplicably unconscious.


    Li invited many doctors to check up a day, but they found no cause.


    Shen Bieli told her grandfather about this matter. She was very worried because Li Yitian and her grandfather were good friends. She also called Li Yitian as Uncle Li, and was taken care of by Li Yitian as a child.


    After Father Shen heard about this incident, he was worried that Li would not be able to solve it in one day, so he went to Li Yiyi to find out the situation. He slightly guessed that it was a spiritual matter. After all, he had been in contact with the goddess and grandma, and the matter of Shen parting first was solved by the "running" of Tang Ye, the goddess and grandma. He became more and more convinced of this kind of thing. This kind of thing, he needs to find the goddess grandma to solve.


    Li Yitian is the principal of the Academy of Fine Arts and is usually relatively low-key. He is very talented and lacks face. He often walks with students and guides students'' courses. Therefore, many students like to stay with him, respect him, and even like him.


    After learning about the situation from Li Yitian, Mr. Shen learned about the strange things of the girl who jumped off the building, including the short-term resurrection after death, writing the word "dead" in blood and other weird things.


    "It must be that kind of thing." After returning home, Mr. Shen thought about it a bit, thinking that what happened in the Academy of Fine Arts was a spiritual matter.


    Li Yitian has been a good friend of his for many years, and could not bear the sins of his friends. He contacted the goddess and grandma, hoping for help.


    The goddess and grandma said that she would help. After getting the answer, Mr. Shen told Li Yitian that he would invite an expert to come, and let Li arrange a position a day so that the expert could investigate in the Academy of Fine Arts.


    Li Yitian began to think that Mr. Shen was ridiculous, what an expert? It''s like superstition! How can there be such a ghost thing in the world?


    But at the insistence of Mr. Shen, he tried his best for this matter. It was really impossible, so he agreed to Mr. Shen''s arrangement.


    It happened that Li Yitian decided to invite a group of professional medical personnel to come to the school for inspection to see what happened to the students'' strange illnesses, and to take care of the students in the college to avoid any bad things. For this reason, he temporarily used the so-called "superior" whom Mr. Shen invited as a medical and nursing staff, so that he could better investigate.


    ...


    On this day, Shen Farewell sat in the classroom as usual. She was absent and drowsy, probably because of the "strange disease" circulating in the school at this time.


    At this time, the counselor stood on the podium and announced the news loudly to the students: "Students, in view of the fact that many students are experiencing physical discomfort these days, the school considers everyone¡¯s health and has hired a new group of senior medical staff. Come to popularize health knowledge for everyone, and check it out for free by the way!"


    "When did the school become so generous? It must be because of the influence of ¡®that thing¡¯..." The student underneath heard the counselor¡¯s words and sighed for a while, not believing that there was a good thing about free treatment.


    Although the school covered up that girl''s suicide, the students who saw it with his own eyes would not stop there. This kind of thing is very sensitive, and the more the school hides it, the more they care about it.


    The counselor has nothing to do with this situation, I am afraid that things will not calm down within a period of time. He didn¡¯t care about that much, and continued: "Well, everyone, now please invite the medical staff in charge of our class to come in and introduce to you. This health knowledge popularization may take a while, I hope you all get along with this medical staff ."


    "Everyone applauds and welcome!"


    "Fuck!"


    The students applauded symbolically, just as polite, and then went to see the medical staff.


    At this moment, he walked into a person wearing a white coat from the outside, and when he took a closer look, it turned out to be Tang Ye who had changed his face.


    "Woo..." When the students saw Tang Ye walking in, some of the girls were very enthusiastic.


    Because Tang Ye is a tall handsome man after changing his face. This face-seeking world is so real.


    With enough height and strong figure, you can see the prominent muscles through the clothes! Medium-length hair, with bangs slightly covering his eyebrows, a bit artistic! A light but confident smile, sunny and handsome... Is this handsome Obama really our medical staff?


    Shen Bieli didn''t care about these things, Tang Ye left without saying goodbye, and something strange happened at school. She was in a downhearted mood, but under the warm applause of her classmates, she couldn''t help but look up.


    "Fuck!"


    When she saw Tang Ye standing on the podium, her hand shook and the pencil in her hand fell to the ground.


    She stared at the confidently smiling medical staff Tang Ye on the podium, wondering if this was not true. Is it because she had been thinking about Tang Ye so she saw the illusion?


    "Hello everyone, I am a medical staff serving you. You can call me... Dr. Tang." Tang Ye greeted the classmates below with a light smile. Although he smiled, he was depressed to death.


    He, a man who is about to be an uncle, actually wants to come to the school to do things. Doesn''t this make the little girls unable to study at ease?


    There is no shortage of youthfulness in the maturity and stability. Well, the key is to have good looks. Can you not let those girls think?


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, this was all made by the goddess and grandma! It was said that there was something spiritual, and that naturally fell on him!

 Chapter 1082： Return to the evil spirit!

    Tang Ye didn''t care about the suicide in Yanjing Academy of Fine Arts. () But it is linked to the supernatural, he needs to manage. And after careful calculation, Shen Bieli went to school at Yanjing Academy of Fine Arts. It was a coincidence. Could it be that Shen Bieli came again?


    Tang Ye and the goddess grandmother just decided to investigate Xu Wuming''s identity from the clue of Shen Fieli, so if this happened, we must prevent Shen Fieli from being hurt.


    Fortunately, Wen Zhongyuan has not yet appeared in Yanjing City, otherwise the two sides will get busy and it will be quite troublesome. However, this may be exactly the conspiracy of Wen Zhongyuan. Xu Wuming must have something to do with Wen Zhongyuan. If Shen Farewell''s affair was planned by Wen Zhongyuan, then the situation is even more unoptimistic.


    In any case, what can be kept right now must be kept.


    Now that he came to the Academy of Fine Arts, Tang Ye calmly settled down on what was happening now. He smiled at his classmates, but he always felt weird. His appearance is not much different from his classmates, and he doesn''t feel like he can educate them.


    Tang Ye smiled, but at this moment, Shen Bieli stood up abruptly, staring angrily and walking towards him step by step!


    Tang Ye saw Shen Bieli''s stunned, what is this going to do?


    He knew that Shen Bieli was in this class, and that it was also the arrangement of Father Shen that he came to this class. Mr. Shen is shrewd, and his granddaughter is still the top priority for safety. Tang Ye was assigned to this class for the convenience of taking care of and protecting Shen Farewell.


    Tang Ye felt that she should be separated from Shen as not knowing each other, so as not to be misunderstood or hated by some male compatriots.


    Isn''t he not ignorant of the status of a beauty like Shen Farewell in the school, he must be liked by many people, if a young man is familiar with her, how would those male classmates react?


    "Shen, what do you have..."


    "Snapped!"


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli who walked in front of him, pretending to ask her what was going on, but in fact his eyes were suggesting that she should not mess around, but before he finished speaking, Shen Bieli slapped the table.


    Suddenly the whole classroom became quiet. Everyone does not know why. Xiang Lai''s quiet farewell, how did this behavior occur?


    At this time, Shen Bieli said to Tang Ye: "I wanted to hit you in the face."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Fortunately, Shen Bieli didn''t do this, otherwise he would be slapped by Shen Bieli, and I don''t know what kind of rumors would come out.


    "Why, why do you want to do this, classmate Shen?" Tang Ye asked Shen Bieli with a cautious smile.


    Shen Bieli retracted his hand that hit the table, frowned slightly, probably feeling pain, and hummed: "Because I want to slap you to see if I am dreaming. Now I know, it''s not. I''m so angry. Why are you coming back, haven''t you left?"


    "This..." Tang Ye looked awkward at Shen Bieli. Shen Bieli''s emotions are a little out of control. What does this sulking look mean to make others misunderstand what is the relationship between us? Many eyes are staring at it!


    Tang Ye''s strange eyes made Shen Bili realize this problem, she snorted and turned back to her seat. In fact, she was very happy, because Tang Ye didn''t leave, so she could play with him!


    This is strange, do these girls like the uncle?


    All the students saw what Shen Bieli did. Although Shen Bieli realized that there was something wrong in time and returned to his seat, the eyes of the students looked a little weird. Many people guessed that her relationship with Tang Ye was unusual.


    For this reason, everyone is curious about Tang Ye''s identity. Is this really just an ordinary medical staff?


    Can an ordinary medical staff recognize an extraordinary lady like Shen Farewell?


    Girls gossiping, boys have begun to have a sense of hostility towards Tang Ye, as if they had encountered a rival in love.


    Tang Ye felt this delicate atmosphere, and her heart was speechless. But I also find it very interesting. Youth, youth, restlessness is always enviable. Who doesn''t want to be younger?


    The feeling of throbbing is the most beautiful.


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled slightly, always thinking of himself as an "uncle" who had passed his youth, and instead of thinking about girls and other issues, he started his own work.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this indifferent, dismissive, unique charm that attracts girls?


    Tang Ye stopped thinking so much and started to do things. He came to the Academy of Fine Arts to investigate the weird things of the girl who committed suicide, not to really spread health knowledge. But for him who knows both medical skills and exorcism, there is still no problem in fooling people.


    "So, classmates, do you have anything uncomfortable? If you want to consult, just speak up..."


    Tang Ye stood on the podium and began to popularize his classmates'' health knowledge. He didn''t specify what knowledge to talk about because he didn''t know what to talk about, so he just let the classmates start the topic.


    In fact, it was just a gimmick for the Academy of Fine Arts to suddenly promote this health knowledge. President Li Yitian is still sending people to investigate the root cause of the strange disease. As long as the reason is found out, this health knowledge promotion activity will be cancelled at any time.


    As for the reason, Tang Ye probably already knew. The reason for the general discomfort of the girls is indeed related to the girl who committed suicide by jumping from the building that day. When Tang Ye came to the campus of the Academy of Fine Arts, he felt a thick yin air.


    Tang Ye went to see the place where the body of the girl who jumped off the building fell. Although it was cleaned up, the word "death" could still be felt.


    He sprinkled white rice and salt on it, and the washed away "death" character reappeared, and the blood on it was extremely fresh, still flowing, and extremely terrifying.


    White rice and salt are taboos for femininity, so the traces left by femininity can show its original form.


    After Tang Ye saw the word "dead", she was surprised. This is not as simple as writing the word "death". This is the evil spirit curse of that girl.


    If you want to cast the evil spirit curse, you have to give up the opportunity to reincarnate within a few seconds after death to plant the root of the curse.


    After death, a person has a few seconds of rebirth time. These few seconds are used for the deceased to look back on his life, to see the mundane world, but to use it, and then the ghost can enter the underworld to reincarnate.


    However, if you give up this time of rebirth and choose to generate resentment, then you will not be eligible to reincarnate and become a resentful ghost.


    This matter is quite troublesome. The girl who jumped off the building did not go to reincarnation, so her ghost will return on the day of returning to the soul, and it is quite vicious.


    Tang Ye calculated according to the time of her death, her soul-returning night was probably seven days later.


    If seven days later cannot know who the girl cursed, why the curse, and cannot resolve her grievances, then disaster must happen, and it may be that some innocent students died.


    Tang Ye looked solemn, so many students saw the girl jumped off the building and died that day, whose eyes met the dead girl?


    As long as they looked at each other when they returned to the girl who died, they might be the target!


    This kind of thing is not easy to solve, because these students don''t admit it, don''t believe in spiritual things, and haven''t told the truth.

 Chapter 1083： Dont open the curtains to see!

    Tang Ye was worried about the **** returning to Soul Ye, and the girls began to ask them questions.


    "Doctor, my aunt is here, is there any good way to solve it?" Tang Ye asked the students to ask the questions they wanted to consult, and a mischievous girl used this topic to tease him.


    "Hahaha..." Many girls laughed, not believing that Tang Ye can answer this kind of question, they like to molest the handsome guy!


    Tang Ye was expressionless, very speechless about the changes in this social atmosphere. Isn''t it now popular that handsome guys molested beautiful women, but popular beauties molested handsome men?


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to bother with this kind of molesting problem, but in the service industry, if someone scolded you for a hundred ****, you still have to keep smiling... Now Tang Ye is here for service, so he smiled and said: "You You can find a boyfriend who can buy sanitary napkins for you. In that case, I believe you have more happiness than pain."


    "Then you can be my boyfriend? Then you do it for me!" Now these students are open enough to make Tang Ye dumbfounded, and they just accept this kind of words, and they are not blushed.


    Tang Ye really served these female students, too frivolous! Do you molest when you see a handsome guy?


    "Snapped!"


    However, at this time, the classmates were laughing, but Shen Bili suddenly slapped the table unhappily, stood up, and hummed: "You don''t want to be so bored. Doctor Tang is here to protect our safety, not kidding you!"


    "..."


    "Farewell, you..." The friend sitting next to Shen Bieli, who seemed to be called Zhang Xi, was very surprised by Shen Bieli''s behavior. He pulled the corner of Shen Farewell''s clothes and motioned her to sit down.


    The other students had looked at Shen Fare in amazement, with expressions of ignorance and embarrassment.


    Why is Shen Bili angry? She seemed to care about Dr. Tang very much. Did she know Dr. Tang, or even something other than others?


    The students all felt that Shen Fieli''s reaction was too agitated, plus what Shen Fieli did to Tang Ye at the beginning, could not help but guess her relationship with Tang Ye.


    At Zhang Xi''s reminder, Shen Bieli realized his gaffe, sat down and lowered his head slightly, and began to blush. But she was really upset just now, that girl actually wanted Tang Ye to be her boyfriend, this is absolutely not possible!


    The atmosphere in the classroom became awkward because of the separation, and no one spoke for a while.


    At this moment, Shen Farewell to the boy in the lower right position, named Dong Hao, staring at Tang Ye with hostility. He is a boy who likes Shen Bie Li, and he feels that Tang Ye and Shen Bie Li have a very close relationship, and he is very upset about this kind of thing.


    He disliked Tang Ye very much. He felt that Tang Ye was not a student. He was two or three years older than them. He was already a member of the society. Such a guy had the idea of ??parting. It was simply an old cow who wanted to eat tender grass!


    Dong Hao would never let Tang Ye do this.


    Zhang Xi wanted to help Shen Bili to get rid of that embarrassment, and raised his hand and said, "Doctor Tang, a few days ago, our school committed suicide by jumping from a building. I think you have heard about it. Later, many teenage students got sick. Some rumors..."


    Halfway through, Zhang Xi suddenly stopped talking. After all, those rumors were all superstitions, and she didn''t want others to think she was a superstitious person.


    "What are the rumors?" Tang Ye didn''t think it was superstition. It was these rumors that he wanted to hear.


    "Rumors...we got sick because we were cursed by Fang Yu..." Since Tang Ye asked, Zhang Xi also said it.


    Fang Yu is the girl who committed suicide by jumping off the building.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, smiled, glanced at the classmates for a week as if watching a good show, and smiled meaningfully: "So... do you believe it?"


    "cut!"


    As soon as Tang Ye asked, the students sighed, isn''t this nonsense? Who would believe that kind of thing? What curse, have you watched too many ghost movies?


    Although the cause of Fang Yu''s suicide has not been announced by the school, anyone who has heard Fang Yu''s rumors knows that she is a woman sitting on stage. Before she committed suicide by jumping from a building, someone saw her often vomiting, possibly because she was pregnant, but she didn''t even know who the father was.


    In this situation, people are always gossiping, maybe it is stressful, and suicide if unable to bear the depression.


    The students who can attend the Yanjing Academy of Fine Arts have a better family environment. As for those who are not from a bad background and think they can make a difference, in fact seldom can hold on to the cruel torture of reality, and will gradually give up the struggle and go. Go the wrong way.


    Fang Yu was ridiculed because of her own experience. She had already suffered from depression, and occasionally appeared strange behaviors. People who know her know that something will happen to her sooner or later, but they didn''t expect it to happen so quickly.


    Tang Ye asked the students, these students hardly believed in spiritual matters. This is not to blame for them, after all, they are growing up with the values ??of scientism.


    But Tang Ye needed their cooperation, so she created a quiet atmosphere and looked at them and said: "This kind of thing, you really shouldn''t believe it, otherwise I''m worried that you won''t sleep well at night. But..."


    As he said, Tang Ye squinted at his classmates, deliberately creating a nervous and weird atmosphere, and said: "I still advise everyone to stay in the dormitory at night and don''t walk around..."


    "cut!"


    Tang Ye said as if there was a ghost, the classmates sighed directly, and many girls complained, "Doctor Tang, who are you scaring? I really hate..."


    "Well, then, now, I will ask you one more question, a very serious question." Tang Ye smiled lightly and said to the students.


    Because he loves to laugh, looks approachable, harmless to humans and animals, the key is to be handsome, so he is more popular in the art academy classes where most of the girls are. So even though he was speaking seriously, everyone found it interesting. They didn''t know what Doctor Tang was going to do, showing a curious and expectant look.


    "Um... the question is, who among you saw the body of Fang Yu who committed suicide by jumping from a building that day? Please raise your hand if you see it." Tang Ye said.


    This is what he must understand to deal with Fang Yu''s curse of returning to the soul night.


    Brush!


    The students raised their hands one after another. Tang Ye looked around and most of them raised their hands. He was speechless, and all those who saw Fang Yu''s body could become Fang Yu''s target when he returned to his soul.


    It is really difficult to protect so many people, and some of them are still disobedient.


    "Doctor Tang, does this have anything to do with the popularization of health knowledge?" A girl asked curiously if she didn''t understand what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    Tang Ye squinted and stared at the girl, silent, silent, silent... for a moment, the atmosphere in the classroom was driven by him and became quiet. Combined with Fang Yu''s suicide, it seemed a bit weird and gloomy. .


    "Tang, Doctor Tang...?" The girl stared at couldn''t help swallowing her saliva, and was stared in fear by Tang Ye.


    "This has nothing to do with the popularization of health knowledge, but..."


    Tang Ye spoke, and deliberately created a strange atmosphere, saying, "This is my personal concern for you, so please listen carefully."


    Driven by the atmosphere created by Tang Ye, everyone held their breath and listened.


    "When you go to bed at night, remember to pull down the curtains, and then no matter what you hear, don''t open the curtains to see. If you do that, you may not see anything, but...something has already been eyeing you. "


    "..."


    "cut!"


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, and then greatly disdainful of Tang Ye.


    It sounds like haunted, how could there be such a thing in the world!


    No one believed Tang Ye, but Shen Bieli shook hands nervously. She was a little scared. She knew Tang Ye''s true identity and believed Tang Ye''s words.


    After all, she is a timid girl, if she is a real ghost, she will not sleep at night!

 Chapter 1084： Live in a piece?

    The students found it very weird. Tang Ye, a medical staff who came to check on the health of the students, actually said something superstitious?


    This is something that shouldn''t be!


    If it weren''t for the sake of a handsome guy, I would have been too lazy to care about him!


    "Please stop your stupid behavior!" After all, some students could not understand Tang Ye''s behavior, and stood up and angered Tang Ye. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    This student is Dong Hao.


    Dong Hao stared at Tang Ye and hummed, "Is this fun? We just committed suicide downstairs, and you scared us with it. Is it interesting? How did you become a medical staff?"


    "Moreover, your lines to scare us are clich¨¦d!" Dong Hao''s words were full of rebuke to Tang Ye.


    Many female classmates looked suspiciously at Tang Ye.


    What Tang Ye said just now really scared them. Even though I have heard of such a horrible bridge countless times, but the school has just committed a life case, there is indeed something wrong with that approach.


    Tang Ye was speechless, quite wronged. He wanted to be a good person and became a bad person. What he said just now is sincere advice.


    These people all saw Fang Yu''s body, and similarly, Fang Yu''s ghost also saw them. Before returning to the soul night, Fang Yu would look for people who had seen her corpse in the form of ghosts, and force the souls of these people through fright and other methods, and then swallow them.


    In this case, her evil spirit''s power will be greatly improved, and it will become extremely powerful by the night of Huihunye. If you want to subdue such evil spirits, an exorcist who doesn''t have certain strength can''t do it.


    Although Tang Ye can do it, what''s wrong with avoiding trouble in advance.


    "Alright, okay, get out of class is over, let¡¯s not talk about it. But before get out of class ends, please come here to wash your hands with disinfectant." Considered a bad person, Tang Ye no longer talks to these carefree college students. , Did not deliberately argue with Dong Hao, and asked them to wash their hands with the pot of scented disinfectant beside the classroom door.


    This is the disinfectant he added with clear spring water, white salt and rice soup, which can exorcise demons, and ghosts and other feminine objects cannot be approached. The white salt and rice soup have a certain viscosity, even if they are washed with water, they are still attached, which can also prevent ghosts from getting entangled.


    "No, Doctor Tang, do you need to wash your hands with disinfectant?" Many students were disgusted when they heard the disinfectant, and were unwilling to wash them.


    Tang Ye was depressed. Something happened and he was unwilling to disinfect?


    "Can you please cooperate with my work?" Tang Ye became a little irritated.


    But the students are still unwilling.


    Tang Ye got angry and really didn''t want to care about them. When they were entangled by Fang Yu''s ghost at night, see if they were afraid.


    "Doctor, let me come first!" However, Shen Bili stood up and walked to the door of the classroom to wash his hands with the disinfectant, intending to take the lead.


    Zhang Xi is Shen Fieli''s best friend, knowing that Shen Fieli wants to help Tang Ye. In this case, she would not stand by and wash her hands with the disinfectant.


    Shen Bili and Zhang Xi are the most beautiful girls in the class, and they are also the eldest ladies of the wealthy family. Such girls have gone to wash, and other people don''t like it anymore, and they go to wash.


    But Dong Hao and a few of his buddies just didn''t wash them, and worked against Tang Ye.


    After class, Shen Bieli waited for Tang Ye at the school gate.


    Her home is not far from the school and does not live in the student dormitory. She has been thinking of Tang Ye these days, and now that Tang Ye is back, she will not miss it again.


    But at eight o''clock in the evening she didn''t wait for Tang Ye, Tang Ye seemed to be missing. She was very annoyed, wondering if Tang Ye ran to Feng Hua Xueyue? Look at the mouth that can fool people, it must be easy to soak the girl.


    Shen Bili suddenly felt jealous.


    At this time, Zhang Xi drove a sports car. These were the children of wealthy people. She advised Shen to leave and wait. Anyway, Tang Ye is now their medical staff, and she is not afraid of Tang Ye''s disappearance.


    Shen Bieli was a little disappointed, but when it got dark, grandpa would worry if he didn''t go back, so he got into Zhang Xi''s sports car and went home.


    ...


    "Old Shen, you can rest assured that I will take care of the parting. However, regarding the situation of the parting, I want to ask you if there is something special about the parting." At this time in the Shen family, Tang Ye talked to the old man Shen. words.


    Shen Bieli waited for Tang Ye at the gate of the Academy of Fine Arts, but Tang Ye didn''t stay there, instead whizzing away in his own way. Now that he arrived at Shen''s house, it was mainly because Mr. Shen wanted to ask what was going on and to make sure that Shen Farewell would not have any trouble. If things might endanger Shen Bili, he would not let Shen Bili continue to attend class. Tang Ye was in charge of this matter, so he came over to talk to Old Man Shen, lest he be an old man too worried.


    Since I was talking about Shen Farewell to Mr. Shen, Tang Ye asked a few more questions. Shen Bieli''s identity must be special. Who can tell his true identity without any supernatural powers?


    However, Father Shen didn''t know, he shook his head and said: "Farewell to just an ordinary girl, what special place is there?"


    It didn''t seem like Old Man Shen had concealed something, Tang Ye did not continue to ask. Originally, he wanted to ask Shen Farewell to his parents, but this was not appropriate. Shen Bieli¡¯s parents were involved in a car accident and both died, which dealt a big blow to Old Man Shen. This is an incurable scar. As long as he mentions it, Mr. Shen will probably shed tears. So Tang Ye intends to investigate the situation regarding Shen Farewell by other means.


    "Morning Star, I have something to ask you." At this time, Old Man Shen said to Tang Ye, looking forward to it.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Shen''s old man, don''t be polite, just tell me, what''s the matter?"


    "Can you stay and take care of the parting for a period of time?" Mr. Shen said: "I think that bad things are always happening now, and the parting is just after being upset. I am really worried. If there is a professional like you People are around, I always feel a lot more relieved."


    "This..." Tang Ye hesitated and wanted to live in Shen''s house?


    The old man Shen was afraid that Tang Ye would not agree, showing a very pitiful look, his eyes were red, and he was about to cry, and said in a low voice: "I only have such a granddaughter, I''m afraid...I''m afraid..."


    Tang Ye knew that Elder Shen thought about the death of his son and daughter-in-law in the car accident, and felt quite uncomfortable. Tang Ye was too kind, and his heart softened, and said, "Shen, I don¡¯t want to be sad. There will be nothing wrong with the parting. I can stay and take care of the parting for a while. It is indeed a troubled time. I wonder if it will threaten the parting. It¡¯s okay to stay around and take care of her for a while."


    Even though he said that, Tang Ye didn''t want to stay. Specially stay and live with Shen Farewell? It seems a bit inappropriate.


    With Tang Ye''s promise, Mr. Shen was very happy, holding one of Tang Ye''s hands, and said: "Chenxing, thank you..."


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. A little speechless, is this parting with Shen Fie?

 Chapter 1085： Lose the general trend!

    In fact, living in Shen''s house also gave Tang Ye a certain convenience. Lu Celadon went out to find eight artifacts and did not live in the Royal Garden. If he were to live in the Royal Garden, it would be suspicious to be seen. There must be a problem with him as a "stranger"!


    Sometimes when seeing the empty house, Tang Ye would have some complicated emotions. He said that he wanted to bring Lin Yourong back, but there were always delays in such things. The matter in the text is still resolved, and a mysterious Xu Wuming appears. And, the vampire side is still a problem.


    These things must be dealt with quickly, and can''t be delayed any longer.


    Shen Farewell returned home unhappy. Take off the pure white canvas shoes in front of the door and put on a pair of cotton slippers. Wearing a short skirt, she can see the heel under her white calf. The white and tender heel is imaginative. This is a small and delicate beauty.


    "Grandpa, I''m back!" Entering the lobby of the villa, he called out before he saw the old man Shen Shen Farewell.


    "Farewell, you are back, there are guests today." Old man Shen smiled and was very happy.


    "Huh?" Shen Bieli was surprised. Ever since her parents died in a car accident, Mr. Shen has rarely invited guests at night. Why would there be guests?


    Shen Bieli walked in curiously and saw that there was another person beside his grandfather, it was Tang Ye.


    "Hey, good evening, Miss." Tang Ye greeted Shen Fieli with a smile while sitting on the sofa.


    Shen Farewell was taken aback. Why is Doctor Tang in his own home?


    I have waited for him so long!


    Old man Shen explained with a smile: "Farewell, Morning Star was invited by me. Starting from today, I will live in our house. It is our guest. Don''t play your temper and embarrass others."


    "Ah...?!" Shen Bieli suspected that he had misheard him. Doctor Tang will live in his own home?


    Looking at Tang Ye, Tang Ye smiled and couldn''t help but speed up, as if there was a sudden excitement and beauty, and joy.


    This is... I want to live under the same roof with Doctor Tang?


    Do you live together?


    ...


    After failing to capture the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, Zhongyuan failed to learn about other artifacts, so he could only return to Yanjing to deploy a new blood demon power.


    The current situation drove him crazy.


    The past two years were the best time for him to implement his plan, infiltrating forces into various fields, secretly seizing control of Yanjing and even this country. In this way, it is not difficult to enter the Red Wall and obtain the ancient jade seal. However, in the past two years, the goddess Lu Celadon has hindered him, as well as the black dragon, and a large number of desperate people like Wang Jianjia, which prevented him from completing the plan.


    And now, Wang Jianjia got the Azure Moon Chasing Bow again. With the power of the divine tool, Wang Jianjia threatened him just like Lu Celadon threatened him.


    Lu Celadon can see who inherited the power of the blood demon through the power of the goddess. This is also the reason why the power of the Gorefiend cannot penetrate the red wall. And now Wang Jianjia can also tell who inherited the power of the Gorefiend through the power of the artifact. For this reason, Wang Jianjia supported various places, causing a huge loss to the power of the Gorefiend, causing a mess of his previously deployed plan.


    What angered him the most was that now there was another mysterious man with a hood that could rival him.


    If the mysterious man with the hood is the person on the other side of the red wall, it will be fatal to him. Because the mysterious hooded man can be compared with him, and his subordinates can not be compared with Lu Celadon and Wang Jianjia. Then he gradually lost his advantage.


    Originally thinking that after Tang Ye was solved, the blood ancestor''s plan could proceed smoothly, but it was unexpectedly such a result. How can Wen Zhongyuan not be crazy?


    If the Red Wall Palace were to be forcibly captured in Yanjing City, the mysterious hooded man, Lu Celadon, and the black dragon would come to support, and they would certainly not succeed. However, if the power is dispersed and penetrated from all levels and fields, the power of the blood demon has already been restrained. Because Lu Celadon and Wang Jianjia had gone out, there were many other people in the Red Wall.


    For example, the power left by Tang Ye, such as Tang Manhong, Crescent Moon, and Two-Headed Python, should not be underestimated.


    In such a calculation, the blood demon power led by Wen Zhongyuan did not actually have any advantage. It can even be said that after the appearance of the mysterious hooded man, the blood demon power slowly fell into a disadvantage!


    Although Wen Zhongyuan possesses the power of the blood demon and can reincarnate, as long as this magical power is not cracked, he can flow slowly, but the will of the blood ancestor is obviously too late, and he does not want to drag it for hundreds of years!


    Standing on a tall building in Yanjing, Wen Zhongyuan looked cold, trying to solve the obstacles and realize the plan of blood ancestors.


    ...


    In the villa of the Shen family, Mr. Shen and Shen Bieli, Tang Ye and Uncle Chang had dinner together.


    Although Tang Ye was a guest, Mr. Shen was very polite and caring for him, feeling like a grandson.


    Shen Bieli was very nervous. She kept her head down while eating, not daring to look at Tang Ye, blushing at all times.


    Tang Ye thought she was very cute and full of youthfulness, and then wanted to amuse her, so she took her serious illness as an excuse to put some dishes for her, pretended to be very concerned about her, and asked She eats more.


    Shen Farewell''s shy appearance can make Mr. Shen happy.


    He watched Shen Bieli grow up, he had never seen Shen Bieli like this. He didn''t expect Shen Bieli to like Tang Ye''s aspect, thinking that Shen Bieli was ashamed of having dinner with a boy of the same generation for the first time.


    Such a lovely and beautiful granddaughter, the more he looks, the more he loves him, and he never wants Shen Farewell to be hurt for the rest of his life.


    "Morning Star, I know that you are as capable as the goddess and grandma. Recently, bad things have happened around you. You have to take care of you..." Old man Shen couldn''t help asking Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye nodded and agreed, behaving very naturally, and said, "Father Shen, don''t worry, I have already taken care of the eldest lady''s affairs, and will definitely take good care of her."


    "Who wants you to take care of..." Shen Bieli hummed in a low voice, showing her shyness.


    "Haha, look at my lovely granddaughter, the eldest is alone, and I saw that the boy is still shy, what can I do if I want to marry in the future..." Old man Shen loved Shen Bieli more and more.


    "Grandpa! I''m only nineteen years old. What do you mean by marrying someone! I want to be with you for the rest of my life!" Shen Bieli Jiao came out and glanced at Tang Ye secretly.


    Tang Ye was also looking at her at this time, smiling as if watching a good show.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s gaze, she immediately avoided it. She was a bit annoyed while shy. She always felt that Tang Ye was molesting her.


    Naturally, Tang Ye didn''t mean to tease her, but thought that her young and playful little girl was very interesting. This reminded him of the first Lin Yourong, who was just such a shy girl when he first met Lin Yourong.


    Some people say that if you think of someone or something and want to do something for her or him, you must like her or him.


    Tang Ye''s feelings for Lin Yourong are self-evident.


    At this time, Lin Yourong''s other side, the princess, was comprehending the Tao at Xiang Daoshan in the Guwu River and lake, faintly driving in the fog.

 Chapter 1086： Blame yourself?

    Father Shen treats Shen Bieli as a baby in his palm to protect her from any harm. After eating, he asks Tang Ye to go to Shen Bieli¡¯s room and then show Shen Bieli to see his body to make sure that Shen Bieli is inseparable. There are any security risks.


    Tang Ye had no choice but to meet the old man''s requirements. But Uncle Chang didn''t think it was right. Tang Ye and Shen Bie were alone in the same room. What if something shouldn''t happen?


    Even now, it is not good for the lady''s reputation to spread it out.


    Uncle Chang is not like Old Man Shen, who can''t see Shen Fieli''s thoughts on Tang Ye. She is so shy that she will follow Tang Ye''s thoughts, right?


    Elder Shen trusts Tang Ye, and thinks that Tang Ye is not that kind of person, so naturally he feels relieved to leave the safety of Shen Farewell to Tang Ye.


    Shen Bieli returned to the room after eating. Outside were her grandfather, Tang Ye, and Uncle Chang. She didn''t want a girl to stay outside.


    After entering the room, she kept thinking about waiting for Tang Ye to come to see her doctor. So she opened the closet. I don''t know how many colorful clothes there were. Just the pajamas was placed in a cabinet. She wondered which pajamas to wear.


    Be conservative and be a serious girl? Be a little more open, show the ditch, and engage in temptation? Or the one with cat ears, cute and cute?


    What would Dr. Tang like?


    Shen Bieli was so annoyed, he picked and picked the one that was looser and slightly exposed. Sexy temptation, she believes that no man dislikes, and no man is not lustful.


    However, after waiting quietly, her face kept flushing, thinking, what is she doing? Why do you want to do this?


    Simply shameless!


    Shen Bieli shook his head and denied his thoughts, and quickly changed back to his conservative pajamas, not wanting to play those tricks anymore. But then Tang Ye knocked on the door, she was anxious, but did not change.


    Tang Ye had never thought about the entangled mood like Shen Bieli. After talking with Mr. Shen, he brought the silver needle and knocked on the door before Shen Bieli''s room, planning to check Shen Farewell''s situation and leave.


    Is there anything else to do?


    "The door... the door is not locked, why are you knocking so loudly..." Shen Bieli''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated when she heard the knock on the door, and Tang Ye''s arrival made her feel like she was facing a big enemy.


    Tang Ye opened the door and entered the room, a faint fragrance puffed his nose. He has nothing to sigh, and it is not the first time to enter a girl''s room. It should be said that he has slept in a girl''s room countless times, and he still slept with a girl!


    "Huh..." It''s just that when he saw Shen Farewell, his mouth opened slightly, a little surprised, and his expression was a little weird.


    Shen Bieli did not wear underwear, went into battle in a vacuum, revealing a little white ditch. This was a great benefit to him as a man, but... it seriously affected his work of treating illness.


    "Miss, do you really want to do this?" Tang Ye stared at Shen Farewell, humming in wonder.


    "Huh?" Shen Bieli was very happy to see Tang Ye staring at her, and felt that his temptation must have worked. But Tang Ye''s words made her wonder why, why did she do this?


    Of course Tang Ye would not be confused by beauty, thinking nothing, doing nothing, so he was very calm, walked in front of Shen Bili, and said, "Miss, I''m going to give you a needle, but you don''t wear underwear. ..."


    "Ah! I hate it, pervert, go to hell!" Shen Fiesi directly drank again and again, expressing very angry at Tang Ye.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless.


    I didn''t do anything...Hey, I''m tired, I don''t know what these little girls are thinking.


    Shen Bieli now clutched her **** tightly, greatly annoyed by Tang Ye.


    She thought that Tang Ye''s words were saying she wanted her to get a needle in her body, how could this be possible! Although I dress openly, I definitely haven''t reached that point!


    "I, I won''t agree!" Shen Bieli shouted, even if Tang Ye didn''t say anything specifically, he regarded Tang Ye as having bad intentions.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. Although it was fun to play with such a little girl, it was sometimes helpless.


    "Miss, I''ll put on your underwear for three minutes, and then I will get the needle. I tell you, don''t try to seduce me with beauty. I have practiced for so many years, but it''s not a blow. Even if you are naked, I won''t be moved." Tang Ye opened If you are talking nonsense, if you really face the white body of a young girl with a green smell, you must have ideas as a man.


    But Tang Ye said that directly, and he also had his kind intentions, so that he could adjust the awkward atmosphere of separation from Shen.


    "Cut, narcissist, who wants to seduce you! Turn around for me, don''t peek!" Shen Bieli bit his lip, very annoyed.


    She didn''t seem to be angry at what Tang Ye said, but felt that Tang Ye didn''t know the taste!


    A little angry, but become bold. Shen Bieli walked to the closet, took off his pajamas directly, stunned, and then picked a set of black underwear to put on.


    Tang Ye turned her back, but looked a little weird looking at the front mirror.


    How come there is a mirror?


    The mirror can see most of Shen Bieli''s body.


    "Although she is a little girl, she has developed quite well..." Tang Ye commented calmly, looking at Shen Farewell in the mirror.


    There is no **** in his eyes!


    He is an old driver who doesn''t want to drag a car without saying a word. Not to mention drag racing, even driving has high demands.


    Shen Bieli changed his underwear, turned around, and saw that Tang Ye had been staring at the mirror, and she was very clear in the mirror, so just now...? !


    "what¡­¡­"


    "woo woo woo woo¡­¡­"


    Shen Bieli realized that his body was completely seen by Tang Ye, and immediately wanted to scream, but Tang Ye rushed over and covered her mouth.


    Can''t let her scream, Mr. Shen was outside. When she screamed, Mr. Shen rushed in and saw that she was only wearing underwear, Mr. Shen had to take his skin off.


    "Miss, don''t shout, can you? I''m also very depressed. Why is there a mirror there? Don''t ask me why I don''t close my eyes. Do you think a normal man would choose to close his eyes under such circumstances?" Tang Ye explained to Shen Farewell.


    "Woo...oooo..." Shen Bieli glared at Tang Ye, how could this guy be so shameless for granted!


    Tang Ye felt helpless, took out the silver needle, stuck a needle at her dumb point, and then let go of her.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Shen Bieli screamed, but there was no sound, she seemed to be dumb.


    She looked at Tang Ye in surprise, no longer shouting, feeling very magical, could it be that she was dumb acupuncture?


    "As long as you stop shouting, I''ll tell you what''s going on." Tang Ye saw that Shen Bieli was attracted by such a thing, and said with a smile.


    Shen Bieli quickly nodded in agreement. This kind of thing is amazing!


    Tang Ye pricked her dumb acupuncture point again, "cough cough", she can happen again.


    "Kacha!" Although Shen Bieli didn''t shout again, he stomped Tang Ye severely.


    "Tell you to peek at me! Pervert!" Shen Fie hummed angrily.


    Tang Ye felt very innocent, and blamed herself for irresistible factors?

 Chapter 1087： Come on!

    Regardless of whether there was a mistake in front of a woman, as long as a woman said yes, that was...


    "Hmph, you help me get the needle while explaining what happened just now! Otherwise...you''re good-looking!" Shen Bieli became bold and hummed angrily to Tang Ye while lying on the bed. Ye looked at her body through the mirror.


    She felt ashamed of her face, and in these days with Tang Ye, embarrassing things always happened. If this continues, she doesn''t know what the relationship is between herself and Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye didn''t have any thoughts, so she didn''t want to linger like this anymore, otherwise Old Man Shen would be worried. After all, he was a lone man and a widow, and it would take so long to get a needle.


    He leaned down to give Shen Bieli a needle, and said: "There is no such thing as acupuncture in the world. If there is...it must be filming. What I did just now was to temporarily seal the airflow in your throat with a silver needle, making it impossible to make a sound. And this can last ten seconds at most."


    "That''s it? Well, I don''t understand anyway..." Shen Bieli pursed his mouth, not angry with Tang Ye.


    "Okay, the needle is finished, I''m going back to sort out the content of the health knowledge explanation tomorrow, you should take a good rest." Tang Ye finished the needle and stood up to leave. The knowledge needed to organize and explain is fake, and he basically fools people casually.


    Shen Bieli suddenly took Tang Ye''s hand, blushing, and said, "The one you said during the day...then you sleep outside the window at night...that kind of thing, isn''t it true?"


    "Of course it''s true, why did I lie to you?"


    Tang Ye looked serious, and exhorted Shen Bieli: "Anyway, when you see Fang Yu''s body, remember that you are not allowed to go to dark places at night, draw down the curtains when you sleep, and no matter what sounds are outside. Go and see."


    "You, are you deliberately scaring others? I hate..." Shen Bieli was not very convinced, thinking that Tang Ye was lying to her.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to explain the second time, she rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Just remember what I said, um... If something really happens, my room is opposite you, I won¡¯t lock the door, you can come and call me ,do you know?"


    The old man Shen was worried about what happened to Shen Farewell, so he arranged for Tang Ye to live opposite her, so that Tang Ye could take care of her as soon as possible.


    When Shen Bieli heard Tang Ye''s words, he blushed and nodded, and hummed in a low voice, "Well, I see."


    late at night.


    Shen Bieli tossed on the bed and couldn''t sleep.


    People are like this, the more things you want to forget, the more tangled in your mind. After Tang Ye told her about the possible ghosts outside the window, she kept thinking about the dead Fang Yu, and she sketched out the terrifying appearance of Fang Yu becoming a ghost in her mind.


    "Huhu..."


    Suddenly, a cloudy wind blew outside the window, and the curtains that were drawn swayed slightly. Shen Bieli noticed that, holding his breath, he dared not take a breath, and was so afraid that he covered his head with a quilt.


    "Whirring whirring¡­¡­"


    The wind outside the window was louder, and the curtains were blown and swayed louder, making a rattling noise. With such a voice, Shen Bieli Xingan was almost frightened, and more images of Fang Yu''s corpse appeared in his mind.


    "What a bastard!"


    Shen Farewell, who was hiding in the quilt, was afraid that he would be suffocated to death, so he let out a low voice in his heart, and quickly stretched out his hand to turn on the lamp, and the room suddenly brightened. She got out of the quilt and found that there was nothing, except that the curtain was blown open, and the darkness outside could be seen.


    She got out of bed and wanted to close the curtains again, but suddenly saw something floating outside the window. She was taken aback and her tongue felt a little dry.


    But she was halfway there, she didn''t plan to give up, she still went out. However, when the curtain was pulled, it seemed to be stuck, and she couldn''t pull it anyhow.


    "Huhu..."


    It looked like something drifted through the window again.


    Shen Bieli swallowed a mouthful of water, and his face turned pale with fright.


    "Huh!" To be courageous, she hummed again and drew the curtains fiercely, not even believing that even a curtain could not be drawn properly. However, with a snap, the curtain was not drawn properly, but fell off halfway, and the darkness outside was clearly visible.


    Shen Bieli was very nervous, for fear of something outside.


    "Huhu..."


    Another gust of cloudy wind blew, and the entire curtain fluttered, covering Shen Farewell''s sight. When the curtains calmed down, she saw a white shadow slowly falling in the sky.


    "Shen Farewell classmate, why don''t you sleep so late? Haha..." The falling white shadow floated in the air, grinning and said to Shen Farewell.


    Shen Bieli''s head was blank and buzzed. The little heart was beating fast too, making her unable to think, and her whole body stiffened.


    She could see the falling white shadow clearly. The head belonged to Fang Yu, but her eyes were wide and white, and bloodshot spread, her mouth was dripping with blood, and a piece of blood was missing on the top of her head, overflowing with brain plasma... ...Ghost!


    Seeing Fang Yu like this, Shen Biedi wanted to scream, but there was no sound. She was so scared that she had forgotten how to scream, her head was blank, as if she had stopped breathing.


    Finally, the body recovered a little reaction, and only Tang Ye thought of Shen Bieli. She immediately turned her head, ran frantically, opened the door and went out, slamming directly into the door of Tang Ye''s room opposite, the door opened and ran in, and rushed to Tang Ye''s bed.


    "Tang, Tang Ye, help!"


    "Ghost, ghost...Save me, save me..."


    Shen Bieli cried and hugged Tang Ye who was sleeping on the bed.


    Tang Ye had already woke up. He woke up when Fang Yu''s ghost came just now. He was planning to go to deal with Fang Yu. Unexpectedly, before his clothes were put on, Shen Bieli ran in and was hugged tightly by Shen Bieli.


    "Miss, it''s okay, I''m here!" Tang Ye turned on the lamp and looked at Shen Farewell, who was so frightened that his face paled, and only kept crying.


    Shen Bieli looked up at him, still crying, hugged him again, buried her head in his arms and dared not look at other places. She was afraid of seeing the terrifying Fang Yu again.


    "Miss, it''s okay, I''m here! You let go first, I''ll drive Fang Yu away..." Tang Ye said.


    "No!" Shen Bieli was determined not to let go. Hearing him say that he was going to leave, he immediately increased the strength of the hug, raised his head to look at him, and hummed: "Don''t go, I''m afraid!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, feeling almost out of breath. He wanted to investigate the case, but Shen Bieli would not let him go. At this time, Fang Yu''s ghost breath disappeared, and he might have already left.


    "Miss, are you planning to sleep with me?" Fang Yu left, Tang Ye had nothing to worry about, and said helplessly, looking at Shen Farewell in his arms.


    "Yeah!" Shen Bieli was frightened, he didn''t hear the meaning of Tang Ye''s words, and only wanted Tang Ye to accompany him.


    "You are not allowed to do bad things to me... bad things..." Then Shen Bieli realized something, lowered his head, blushed, bit his lip, and hummed shyly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Miss, I can''t do it. I am a man. If you hold me like this, can I do something to you to be worthy of myself?"


    "You..." Shen Bieli was very annoyed, and hummed: "If you dare to bully me, I will yell, let Grandpa come and clean you!"


    "Then you go." Tang Ye said irritably, he didn''t mess around with the little girl.


    "I don''t! I''m afraid, I want you to accompany me!" Shen Bieli still held Tang Ye.


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to care, just lie down like this. He looked out the window, contemplating.


    Fang Yu''s ghost came to trouble Shen Fieli on the first day. So many students saw Fang Yu''s body and they came to find Shen Fieli. Is this a coincidence?


    Or...related to Shen Farewell''s secret?

 Chapter 1088： Come hit someone!

    When he woke up the next day, Shen Bieli found that he was not sleeping on Tang Ye''s bed. She felt strange, didn''t she ran to Tang Ye''s room last night?


    She felt particularly tired, stretched her waist and opened the curtains as before to let the sun shine in.


    But when her hand touched the curtain, she suddenly remembered what happened last night. Fang Yu''s **** and terrifying look was like standing in front of her eyes. She was trembling with fear and screamed "Ah".


    The old man Shen, Tang Ye and Uncle Chang outside heard it and immediately went in to look.


    "What''s wrong, farewell?" Father Shen asked worriedly.


    "Doctor Tang, there is a ghost!" Shen Bieli quickly ran over, approaching Tang Ye, holding Tang Ye''s hand, and relying on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hurriedly pushed her away. It was really speechless. Elder Shen was beside him, not relying on Elder Shen to run ambiguously with him, didn''t he want Elder Shen to have an idea?


    "Farewell, what are you talking nonsense! In broad daylight, where did the ghosts come from, are they having nightmares?" Old man Shen doesn''t believe that ghosts will appear in his home. It must be that he has experienced more things in parting recently and had nightmares.


    "No, grandpa, there are real ghosts. If you don''t believe me, ask Dr. Tang!" Shen Farewell was anxious. She saw Fang Yu''s terrifying ghost clearly last night, so she ran to Tang Ye''s room to sleep.


    However, Tang Ye said, "Miss, you must have a nightmare. There will never be ghosts early in the morning."


    "You...but, last night..." Shen Bieli was suddenly angry and confused. Is it any wonder what happened last night was fake?


    "Miss! I''m almost late for school! You should wash out and have breakfast quickly, don''t scare yourself." Tang Ye said again.


    He didn''t want to talk to Mr. Shen about the fact that Shen Farewell ran into his room to sleep last night, and if he could let Shen Farewell be frightened by ghosts all day, it would be fine to deny what happened last night.


    Shen Bieli said that Tang Ye couldn''t help but went to wash in annoyance.


    On the way to the Academy of Fine Arts, Shen Fieli repeatedly emphasized that he saw a ghost last night and ran to Tang Ye''s room to sleep. But Tang Ye didn''t admit it, saying that she must be dreaming and thinking too much about Fang Yu.


    Tang Ye refused to admit it. Looking at the beautiful world of blue sky and white sun, Shen Farewell was a little shaken. Is it really just a dream?


    "Maybe it''s really a dream. I''ve been in a bad state recently." Under Tang Ye''s denial, Shen Fieli really took what happened last night as a dream.


    "Miss, you dreamed of Fang Yu''s ghost last night, what did she say?" Tang Ye asked her when she was walking with Shen Bieli.


    Denying that what happened last night was to make Shen Farewell be troubled by ghosts, but since Fang Yu''s ghost appeared, there must be a reason. Tang Ye hopes to get some information from Shen Farewell.


    Shen Bieli was angry, but he was scared when he remembered what happened last night, ignored Tang Ye, and quickened his pace.


    Tang Ye was very depressed, so she said that women are troublesome, and always get angry when it matters. Not cooperate with the investigation.


    He took Shen Bieli¡¯s hand and said, "Miss, Mr. Shen asked me to take care of you. Since you had such a terrible nightmare, of course I have to understand clearly. If something happens to you, how can I talk to Mr. Shen? explain?"


    "Is it... Grandpa doesn''t ask you to take care of me, so you won''t care about me?" Shen Bieli had a temper, thinking that Tang Ye cared about her so much because of her grandpa. What she wanted was not from the responsibility imposed by her grandfather, but from Tang Ye''s own feelings.


    Tang Ye is even more depressed. Who wants to talk about feelings? Is it time to talk about this now?


    "You, you let me go!" Shen Bieli was upset, and broke free of Tang Ye''s hand. At this moment, Tang Ye saw a black mark on her shoulders slightly exposed as she struggled to break free.


    "Ghost Seal?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, suddenly surprised and worried. He has seen such a mark in the exorcism secret book Yun Youlan gave him.


    The ghost curse mark is the curse cast by the evil spirit, which is equivalent to the evil spirit directly casting the curse on Shen Bieli.


    This is no joke!


    It''s really that Shen Farewell became Fang Yu''s target!


    "Come with me!" Tang Ye was anxious, and forced Shen Farewell into the alley next to it.


    "You...what are you doing?!" Shen Bieli was very angry, but couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye''s hand and was pulled into the alley by Tang Ye.


    "Quickly tell me what happened last night?" Tang Ye asked Shen Farewell seriously.


    "You, you let me go! Be careful I call you indecent to me!" Shen Bieli was frightened by Tang Ye''s sudden anxious attitude, a little panicked.


    Pulling yourself closer to the alley, and coming back to this posture of wall dong, what do you want?


    Tang Ye said helplessly: "Farewell, don''t be angry, I''m really worried, tell me what you dreamed of last night?"


    "You...what do you call me?" Shen Bieli blushed, Tang Ye just told her to leave, not Missy. There was a ripple in her heart, called parting, which means very intimate.


    "..."


    Seeing Shen Farewell''s reaction, Tang Ye really had the urge to hit the wall. He is a hero who has experienced so many things, but he still wants to play this kind of trick with a little girl?


    He didn''t bother to take care of the thoughts of the little woman who had parted Shen, and looked at Shen Fare part seriously, waiting for her to say about Fang Yu''s ghost last night.


    Shen Bieli saw that Tang Ye was so serious and could not be angry with him, so he had to obey, and said, "Last night I dreamed of Fang Yu. She said that she died so miserably. It seems...this is just my guess, as if she did not commit suicide. But... was killed..."


    Speaking of murder, Shen Fiesi was even more frightened, and couldn''t help holding Tang Ye''s clothes corner.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly. Fang Yu committed suicide. He had guessed about this, otherwise, why would Fang Yu not reincarnate, but come back for revenge.


    "Oh, the young people nowadays are really slutty. It''s not embarrassing to do such things on the streets and alleys..." Tang Ye pressed Shen Bie Li on the wall, his body was very close to Shen Bie Li, and Shen Bie Li was holding him. The corner of his clothes looks like touching his lower body from the outside. This scene was seen by old people passing by, thinking they were doing what they were doing, and couldn''t help but contempt.


    When Shen Bieli heard the old man''s contempt, he blushed like a ripe apple and pushed Tang Ye away quickly.


    "Hey..." Tang Ye wanted to say something, it was all a misunderstanding.


    Fortunately, this scene was not seen by other students, otherwise the separation between him and Shen might make headlines in the Academy of Fine Arts.


    However, two people really saw their matter. One is Zhang Xi and the other is Dong Hao.


    Zhang Xi and Dong Hao''s eyes were staring out, is this... really the Shen Farewell you know?


    Dong Hao really wants to kill!


    He clenched his fists, his face was hideous, and his eyes were so angry that he took out his cell phone and made a call, and shouted, "Brother Huzi, bring someone here to help me kill someone! Just come to the classroom to waste it. Kill him! Make him look up in front of me!"


    Seeing the woman he likes being intimate with an uncle, Dong Hao couldn''t bear it.


    When it was time for class, Tang Ye stood on the podium with a smile, ready to start today''s health check and talk about some precautions.


    Shen Bieli''s emotions remained on the alley and Tang Ye''s excessive close contact, and his face turned red from time to time, especially when he looked at Tang Ye.


    Seeing Shen Farewell like this, Zhang Xi couldn''t help but send her a message with her mobile phone: "Farewell, go straight to open a room with Doctor Tang after class!"


    When Shen Bieli saw such a text message, he almost exclaimed, glaring at Zhang Xi with chagrin.


    This girlfriend is not serious!


    Could it be... She saw how she and Doctor Tang were in the alley?


    This is a big misunderstanding!


    Shen Bieli was quite troubled, but Tang Ye was nothing. Where did Tang Ye have these thoughts, he was thinking about how to solve Fang Yu''s matter.


    He didn''t know that the people Dong Hao called were rushing to beat him.

 Chapter 1089： You have no chance to hit us!

    Standing on the podium, Tang Ye was smiling, a bit playful, a bit cheap, because he saw that most of his classmates had dark circles under their eyes and were lethargic, presumably because of insomnia last night.


    If the guess was correct, Tang Ye knew that they were frightened by Fang Yu''s ghost. But since they used the "disinfectant" prepared by Tang Ye to wash their hands yesterday, there is no danger.


    However, the situation of Dong Hao and his buddies is much more serious. Who told them not to listen to Tang Ye''s words. It''s just that Dong Hao was irritated by the incident between Tang Ye and Shen Farewell in the morning, and he was always emotional.


    "Well, classmates, the class begins, and a good day begins again! Before class, I want to ask you if you had a nightmare last night? Please raise your hand if you do."


    Tang Ye looked at the classmates with a wicked smile, playing with the taste: "It''s just a rusty wind blowing outside the window, and then a white shadow floats by, and then..."


    "Doctor Tang, don''t talk anymore!" Tang Ye told ghost stories as soon as he was in class, and Shen Bie partly remembered the "nightmare" of last night and stood up to interrupt him.


    Many classmates looked back at Shen Farewell and then at the neighboring classmates. Then they looked at Tang Ye and raised their hands one after another, saying, "Teacher, I dreamt about..."


    Then the whole classroom quieted down slowly, and the students felt weird and weird, and unconsciously thought about haunting. Tang Ye talked about haunting things yesterday!


    Although Tang Ye used the "disinfectant" for them, it was just to prevent damage and could not completely expel Fang Yu''s ghost entanglement, so they would still be affected.


    As a "medical worker", Tang Ye will do his responsibilities. After scanning the students, he said, "Since everyone is affected, I have some amulets here that can help you sleep no longer affected by those messy things. For the sake of getting acquainted with you, it¡¯s a 20% discount. One hundred yuan will only sell for twenty yuan. If you need it, come to me to buy..."


    Tang Ye promoted the charms he painted to those classmates who "have nightmares". In fact, he intends to give it away for free, but think about it, he is afraid that these boys and girls will not cherish it, so he decided to charge. I always hesitate to throw away the things I paid for. Not everyone is a local tyrant!


    However, the students gritted their teeth at Tang Ye''s behavior. They felt that Tang Ye was gloating and hummed, "Doctor Tang, are you really going to do this?!"


    "I really want to do this!"


    No matter how contemptuous these guys are, Tang Ye said, "Believe it or not, take the magic talisman and leave it next to the bed at night. If you do this and you have nightmares in your sleep at night, come to me the next day. , I will return one hundred yuan each!"


    "Of course, this is a time to test the trust between us. If you didn''t have a nightmare and said that you had a nightmare, then I have nothing to say, I will return you 100 yuan. But in this way, your conscience will not hurt? "


    "Uh..." The students were speechless for a while. In fact, twenty yuan is not for them, but they think this kind of thing is a little weird.


    Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye, whether he was fooling or not, he found it very interesting, and immediately stood up and walked to the podium to buy an amulet for twenty yuan.


    "It''s really a husband who sings and women..." Zhang Xi saw that Shen Bieli supported Tang Ye so much, and hummed speechlessly, and also stood up to buy an amulet.


    The best friend is for the man, she is for the best friend.


    Other students saw it and hesitated for a while. Well, anyway, twenty yuan is not expensive, it is only a meal, if it is useful, it will make a lot of money, so students have to buy amulets.


    However, Dong Hao and his buddies were still hostile to Tang Ye, not buying those amulets, waiting for the legendary tiger to take someone to fight Tang Ye.


    "Okay, I believe that our cooperation will be very pleasant, let me tell you some things that need special attention..."


    "boom!"


    Tang Ye was going to start today''s health knowledge explanation. Unexpectedly, the classroom door was slammed and kicked open, and then he walked into a group of hooligans. The leader was a bald head with a beard and a tiger tattoo on his right arm.


    Dong Hao smiled smugly when he saw this group of people.


    That bald head is a tiger.


    Tang Ye was taken aback by this kind of thing, seeing the aggressive tiger, a little bit unaware. Then he noticed Dong Hao''s smile, couldn''t help squinting, and roughly guessed what it was.


    He felt Dong Hao''s hostility yesterday, and then this happened today, it must be Dong Hao''s arrangement.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. Is this teasing yourself? He is the strongest person on the ground, yet he has to face this kind of mess of small gangsters making trouble?


    It''s really complicated.


    "Are you Tang Chenxing?" The fierce tiger looked at Tang Ye with a fierce look in his eyes and snorted angrily.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, feeling that he was still doing this kind of thing rather unreasonable, and said lazily: "Yes, I am."


    "You... are you trying to fight?" Tang Ye asked boredly.


    The students below were speechless when seeing Tang Ye doing this. This guy can actually laugh. Seeing that the bald head is obviously a hooligan, he must have come to make trouble!


    "No, we are not here to fight."


    Huzi looked at Tang Ye with a playful look and said, "We are here to fight you! How can you call a fight if you don''t have the chance to fight us? Hahaha..."


    "Doctor Tang..." When Shen Bieli heard the bald head about to beat Tang Ye, he immediately became anxious and stood up and shouted.


    "Don''t, classmate Shen, this is nothing to do with you, just sit obediently." Tang Ye waved his hand to make Shen Bieli not worry.


    He also looked at other classmates and said with a smile: "You too, don''t worry, just sit down."


    After Shen Bieli calmed down, he didn''t worry much. Tang Ye''s identity...Who can bully?


    Those classmates didn''t care too much either. Firstly, they were scared, and secondly, Tang Ye said so firmly, they were more trusting.


    Tang Ye looked at the tiger, yawning when he was bored, pretending to be arrogant, and said casually: "I feel inexplicable, I keep myself safe and never cause trouble... Why do you bother me?"


    Tang Ye guessed that it was Dong Hao, but he still asked. Although he thinks this kind of thing is boring, it doesn''t mean he will let go of these boring people!


    Hu Zi didn''t tell Dong Hao, and said with a smile, "I need a reason to beat you?"


    Both are acting hard!


    Dong Hao sat under his seat and watched quietly, with a faint smile on his mouth. He didn''t think Tang Ye could settle such a thing safely.


    Tang Ye squinted at Hu Zi and hummed, "Don''t you know that you will be struck by lightning if you pretend to be...?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Brothers, come on!"


    Huzi was angry and ordered a group of younger brothers behind him to go up and fight Tang Ye.


    "Doctor Tang..." Now Shen Farewell is no longer worried, but many other students are worried.


    Tang Ye shook his head slightly and sighed, and yawned, his arrogance was enough to make people angry.


    Facing the people who rushed to Huzi, Tang Ye just picked up a piece of chalk and flicked it lightly.

 Chapter 1090： Dont hold hands in hot weather!

    Tang Ye just flicked the chalk at the few gangsters who raised his fists, and the movements were simply and neat, free and easy.


    The chalk bumped into a fist of a rogue.


    Click!


    The sound of broken bones sounded directly.


    "Ah!" Then the rascal screamed like a pig and fell to the ground in pain and couldn''t stand up.


    Everyone saw it, all were stunned. What happened?


    Flick a piece of chalk and get a big guy?


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, laughing playfully, playing with the piece of chalk in his hand. The chalk flew back to his hand after hitting the rogue.


    The students who were worried about Tang Ye thought it was very dreamy. Is this filming? A worldly expert appeared?


    Dong Hao''s face was stiff and ugly, he did not expect Tang Ye to have such strength. Is this really just an ordinary medical staff?


    Just fart!


    The most embarrassing is the tiger. He talked to Tang Ye so arrogantly just now, but now he was suppressed by the little momentum Tang Ye showed casually. He didn''t know how strong Tang Ye was. Continue to fight, what should I do if Tang Ye is too strong to fight? If you admit defeat and run away, what face is there?


    Tang Ye didn''t play slowly with Huzi, but once again popped out the chalk at Huzi''s boys.


    "Ahhhhhh..." The chalk flew out, and there was a cry of pain immediately.


    Chalk jumped and knocked all the rascals to the ground, unable to stand up.


    Everyone was dumbfounded again. Can the chalk that I typed out can jump back and forth, beat up all the ruffians and then fly back?


    How is this controlled?


    I rely on...At this moment, everyone feels complicated towards Tang Ye, and has a mythical color to Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye must have some supernatural power.


    At this moment, except for the tiger who was standing behind the younger brother, all those younger brothers fell to the ground, clutching a broken bone somewhere and crying.


    "You, you... have you practiced?!" Huzi is a gangster, and can distinguish between those who have practiced and those who have not. Seeing Tang Ye''s skill and the fallen younger brother, he affirmed that Tang Ye was a practitioner, and he was a very powerful one.


    He became panicked and regretful. He kicked a hard rock and annoyed an offending person. Damn it!


    "Go! Let''s go!" Huzi greeted the fallen brother to leave, panicking and frightened, where there was still the arrogant appearance just now, and was forced.


    "You''d better call the ambulance, they can''t go by themselves..." Tang Ye looked at the flustered tiger, handed the hand, and said with a smile.


    "You..." Huzi felt severely humiliated, but helplessly, he was worried about being beaten by Tang Ye.


    With so many students present, Tang Ye would not do too **** and violent things. Huzi withdrew, but he did not stop. If there is another time, he will make Huzi regret it all his life. However, the tiger should take people''s money and help them eliminate disasters. The person behind the shot is probably Dong Hao.


    Tang Ye didn''t say anything like this in class. First, there was no evidence, and second, the students were there. If you really want to solve it, talk about it in private.


    "Okay, classmates, being disturbed by these boring guys, do you want to continue the class or..." Tang Ye didn''t take Huzi''s fault finding to his heart, and after solving them, he turned and watched the classmates talk and talk like a smile.


    However, the students were still stunned and unbelievable.


    They were shocked. Who is this Doctor Tang? Is it a normal person?


    After seeing Tang Ye and the group of ruffians fighting with his own eyes, the classmates became very respectful to him... They dare not provoke such a perverted character who can break human bones with just a piece of chalk!


    Zhang Xi was even more curious about Tang Ye, not understanding how the low-key and gentle Shen Farewell found such a boyfriend. Beauty and the Beast?


    And Dong Hao, who was looking for a tiger to deal with Tang Ye, became very jealous of Tang Ye.


    He thought, if Tang Ye found out that he was looking for a tiger by himself, what would he do if he came to destroy himself? But, is it just like watching Farewell and becoming his woman?


    Do not!


    Dong Hao stared at Tang Ye extremely resentfully, planning to find a way to kill Tang Ye.


    He thought that Tang Ye didn''t know that it was him behind the scenes, but in fact Tang Ye saw it very clearly.


    Another day passed, and Tang Ye accompanied Shen Farewell home.


    Shen Mansion was not far from the Academy of Fine Arts, and the two walked back as if it were a walk.


    Shen Bieli was very nervous, and still shy easily. She was also very happy because Tang Ye offered to accompany her back.


    "Miss, where is the talisman that Elder Shen gave you before I left? Didn''t you bring it with you?" Tang Ye asked her, walking side by side with Shen.


    Regarding the ghost curse imprint on her body, Tang Ye raised the spirit of twelve points. The damage of the head drop technique had just been dealt with last time, and if she encountered the ghost curse mark again, she was really worried that she could not support it.


    Tang Ye was very puzzled. If Shen Bieli was carrying the talisman he gave her, he would not be approached by a ghost, but now she was caught by a ghost curse.


    Tang Ye is still wondering, will Shen Bieli play any role in Wen Zhongyuan''s plan?


    Shen Bieli was taken aback when he heard Tang Ye''s words, then blushed awkwardly, and a little sad, and said: "Last time I thought you were gone, I was very angry, so...and left it in the room..."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    "I''ll go back and look for it right away!" Shen Bieli didn''t expect that amulet was so important, and said nervously to Tang Ye.


    "I''ll accompany you back." Tang Ye nodded, that amulet is different from other amulet, it is injected with extra spiritual power, it can be regarded as a small magic weapon.


    "Yeah!" When Shen Bieli heard Tang Ye say to accompany her, his face blushed and he lowered his head for joy.


    The two walked very close, and people watched them from time to time. After all, Shen Bieli is a goddess-level beauty, unavoidably being peeked.


    Tang Ye is also considered a tall handsome guy, others thought they were lovers.


    They walked close together side by side without paying too much attention. The two of them touched their hands, and they jumped quickly, thinking about holding hands with Tang Ye.


    Shen Bieli glanced at Tang Ye secretly.


    However, Tang Ye was also looking at her, smiled at her, and said, "It''s hot now, it''s easy to sweat when holding hands, so don''t hold them."


    Tang Ye saw Shen Farewell''s careful thoughts clearly.


    "..."


    Nima''s!


    Shen Farewell, feel that Tang Ye is so cheap!


    Shen Bieli couldn''t help being annoyed, biting his lip and staring at Tang Ye, humming angrily, "Who wants to hold hands with you, it''s so stinky!"


    Tang Ye shrugged, let''s not play ambiguously with this little girl.


    Back to Shen''s mansion, Shen Farewell to find the amulet. Tang Ye went in to help her find it, but she refused to let it at first, saying it was her boudoir. But Tang Ye has always been a bit overbearing. She didn''t like such a mother-in-law, so she touched her and squeezed in.


    Shen Bieli was very upset, but he didn''t seem to be angry, but shy. She looked at Tang Ye''s back and her heartbeat speeded up, and she felt a little hot.


    If you are alone in a room, will something happen?


    Shen Bieli had no intention of looking for any amulet. However, Tang Ye was very focused on searching, and didn''t even look at her. She felt that Tang Ye was rather uninteresting.

 Chapter 1091： It must be cured!

    Not all lone men and widows will be ashamed in a room. Please search () to see the most complete! Tang Ye, the most updated novel, concentrated on finding the amulet he had given Shen Farewell before. It would be useless for Shen Farewell to think carefully. Finally facing the saint Tang Ye, she gave up. Perhaps a saint has no emotions and desires.


    Shen Bieli also went to find the amulet, but unfortunately he didn''t find it.


    "Strange, I can''t find it..." Shen Bieli expressed his embarrassment.


    Tang Ye walked to the separate bathroom in the room, and saw the talisman torn in half by the bathtub.


    "Did you find it?" Shen Bieli walked over and asked when he saw him standing still.


    Then she saw the talisman that had been torn in half, she was taken aback for a moment, then her face flushed, and she lowered her head, looking like she was waiting to be scolded, knowing that she was wrong and could correct it.


    The amulets were torn by her!


    Tang Ye sighed, turned around and glared at her, actually tore the talisman to pieces. He didn''t tell Shen Farewell, but went to get another amulet, and strengthened his strength, made a pendant, and gave it to Shen Farewell, so that Shen Farewell could take it well, and he was not allowed to take it off before the crisis disappeared.


    Shen Bieli saw Tang Ye taking care of her like this. Although Tang Ye said her seriously, she was very moved. This made her a little bit emotional, thinking of her dead parents, living alone with her grandfather, and hadn''t cared about her like this for a long time.


    "Thank you..." Shen Bieli felt like crying.


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, she didn''t expect Shen Farewell to be so sensitive.


    He was so to Shen Farewell, purely worried that Shen Farewell would have another accident.


    Shen Bieli is just a delicate girl, unable to withstand the second serious illness. Fang Yu''s affairs were more serious than expected, and he was actually imprinted with a ghost curse.


    Now Fang Yu has cast a ghost curse on Shen Bieli, which shows that she is completely eyeing Shen Bieli. As for the other students, at best they are frightening and frightening, and they can''t kill them.


    For this reason, Tang Ye focused his attention on Shen Bieli, and then went to investigate Fang Yu''s affairs.


    I have heard some rumors from the school, saying that Fang Yu is not very serious and is accompanying drinks outside, so naturally I have to check it out where she usually works.


    A bar called Bianhua is quite poetic.


    Tang Ye sat down at a side bar and ordered a glass of red wine. For a handsome guy like him, a wine girl soon came over to talk to him. It is estimated that selling wine for commission is her real goal.


    "Hey, handsome guy, are you alone?" A beautiful girl dressed as a black silk bunny, with a slender **** under black stockings, ******** enchanting came over.


    Girls who can work in such a place are generally more attractive, but their reputation is not very good.


    Tang Ye didn''t come to such a place much before, and there was no need to come. If you want to find a girl to come, his girl is not comparable here. Now I came here as an ordinary person. It was very interesting to be fooled by this beautiful girl who promotes wine. He said to the Bunny Girl Wine Girl: "It''s one person, but when you come, you are two people."


    "Hehe..." The bunny girl wine girl smiled cheerfully, she didn''t seem to give people the bad impression of heavy makeup and licentiousness.


    The Bunny Girl Wine Girl said directly, with a little squeamishness: "But...I''m just a part-timer and I''m leaving soon, so you''re alone again. So, handsome guy, if you can buy this dozen beers, I can stay with you the rest of the time!"


    Speechless, isn''t this selling by beauty. Tang Ye was not fooled, and said with a small smile: "You really know how to do business, but I''m surprised. It''s only nine o''clock, and you are leaving so fast. Didn''t you miss the most lively time?"


    "Although it is so, but I have other things!" Bunny Girl Wine Girl said.


    "Oh?" Tang Ye thought of some nasty things. Could it be that there is a business of taking off clothes, so that it will make faster?


    Unexpectedly, the Bunny Girl Wine Girl showed a contemptuous look to Tang Ye and said, "Brother, don''t look at me with colored glasses like this!"


    "Uh..." Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment.


    The bunny girl wine girl smiled, and suddenly handed him a small card and said, "You can come with me!"


    "..."


    Nima''s, isn''t this small card the one sold?


    Tang Ye was quite speechless.


    He asked curiously again: "How to charge?"


    "Brother, you can be cheaper if you are so handsome," said the Bunny Girl Wine Girl.


    "Ah? Isn''t the handsome guy free?" Tang Ye joked.


    The Bunny Girl Winegirl was speechless, but suddenly smiled and said, "It''s okay, but you have to be my boyfriend."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, humming: "You look for a boyfriend like this..."


    "You want to say whatever you want? Cut!"


    The Bunny Girl Wine Girl expressed disdain, and hummed: "Isn''t your man looking for a girlfriend for sex? Feelings are made, not negotiated."


    I went... Tang Ye thought this girl''s words made sense.


    But he didn''t want to entangle him anymore. He planned to inquire about Fang Yu and said, "Do you know Fang Yu?"


    The Bunny Girl Wine Girl was taken aback, and looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes.


    Only then did she really observe, not just to promote wine and have fun as before. She discovered the abnormality of Tang Ye, and suddenly she made a weird move. She leaned her body close to Tang Ye, and looked at Tang Ye charmingly, as if she wanted to confuse Tang Ye.


    However, when she touched Tang Ye, her body was directly bounced out.


    She was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye with horror, and said, "You, you are..."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean it, please spare my life!"


    Whoosh!


    The bunny girl and wine girl almost knelt down to Tang Ye begging for mercy, and then the rabbit left as quickly as possible, the speed invisible to the naked eye.


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned, this bunny girl wine girl is definitely not a simple person!


    He was going to chase him, but suddenly, a handcuff handcuffed him.


    Damn...what''s going on?


    Tang Ye looked at the man handcuffing him, suddenly speechless.


    It''s Jiang Ruoqing!


    Jiang Ruoqing returned to Yanjing from another place. Recently, there was no special task on the Red Wall. She went back to her original job and became a justice policeman who punishes evil!


    Her reason for arresting Tang Ye was that she was suspected of prostitution-c prostitution!


    She heard Tang Ye and the bunny wine girl just now. As a woman, she is very angry about this kind of thing!


    In the past two years, Jiang Ruoqing has not changed much. Those **** are still long and sexy. Among the women Tang Ye knew, it seemed to be the longest. Now she was wearing casual clothes, and probably came to the bar to catch people squatting.


    When the old woman who wanted to get married died, Jiang Ruoqing had already participated in the investigation on behalf of the police station. She also participated in the suicide of a girl in the Academy of Fine Arts. She felt that these successive incidents were strange, so she kept following them to find out the truth!


    She also knew about Fang Yu, so she came to Bi An Huakai Bar to find clues. Unexpectedly, encountering Tang Ye''s dirty conversation with that bunny girl and wine girl, she was not pleasing to the eye, so she must be cured!

 Chapter 1092： Still not arresting people?

    Tang Ye was handcuffed by Jiang Ruoqing, feeling helpless for a while. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest novel is hard to stay and hard to slip away. Jiang Ruoqing''s strength is not weak. If he leaves forcibly, Jiang Ruoqing will go wild, and he doesn''t know what will happen in the bar.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t recognize the appearance of him after changing his face. He was very hostile towards him, and his temperament was even more arrogant than before.


    Tang Ye looked back at Jiang Ruoqing. The actual position of this beautiful policeman with **** long legs was not clear. When he was fine, he went to the police station to make a name and said to her, "What do you want?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was very angry at first, she was very disgusted with men and women-y obscene things, and Tang Ye''s attitude appeared arrogant and arrogant, she was even more angry, and said angrily at Tang Ye: "You are suspected of prostitution-c prostitution. Are you still so right and confident? Go, return me to the game. If you don''t handle it properly, you men won''t know how to repent!"


    Jiang Ruoqing was very rude to Tang Ye and directly dragged Tang Ye to take him away.


    "Hey, hey, hey..." Tang Ye was speechless, groaning again and again, twisting and breaking away from Jiang Ruoqing''s hand, and said, "Jiang Ruoqing, can you be gentle, what are you doing so rough as a woman?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye in surprise, and hummed: "Do you know me?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned, feeling empty. He naturally knows Jiang Ruoqing, and it can even be said that two years ago, his relationship with Jiang Ruoqing was a little close and ambiguous. Now that he changed his face, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know him.


    "Who doesn''t know a beautiful police officer like you? Hahaha..." Tang Ye found a reason to go over.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s face was immediately covered with black lines, and he directly gave Tang Ye two punches. She felt that Tang Ye was too frivolous and was humiliating her!


    Tang Ye received two punches, frowned and sucked in air... pretending to be painful. With his physical strength, Jiang Ruoqing''s two punches would not hurt him.


    "Jianruo... Officer Jiang, how can you let me go?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly: "Kill me."


    "..."


    "Nothing to talk about at all?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing very helplessly, this woman''s temper was even more stubborn than two years ago. He remembered that Yin Jun liked Jiang Ruoqing very much, or Jiang Ruoqing''s childhood sweetheart, wondering if the two had a breakthrough?


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t talk nonsense to Tang Ye at all, dragged him out of the bar, and was surrounded by many people.


    Tang Ye was not angry with Jiang Ruoqing, and hummed: "Why are you arresting me? You said I was suspected of prostitution. You have seen clothes like me that are well dressed, and even a woman is not around. Man whoring-c whoring? Am I **** whoring myself?"


    Haha!


    Tang Ye''s words made the onlookers laugh.


    "You, you..." Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that he had never seen such a brazen person!


    Oh, no, I have seen one, but it has been gone for two years.


    Jiang Ruoqing was even more annoyed when thinking of Tang Ye''s words. Before the Wen Dingmo chaos broke out, she simply came down and confirmed her affection for Tang Ye, thinking about pushing Tang Ye down, so she didn''t have to worry about it all the time. However, Tang Ye disappeared during the battle with Wen Zhongyuan. It was only two years after that. Sometimes her feelings for Tang Ye became weak, but sometimes it was strong. She hates such tangled emotions!


    What is certain is that Tang Ye has not disappeared from her heart.


    "If you do this, I will break your leg directly!" Jiang Ruoqing yelled out in anger.


    The people watching by the side became more and more interesting. I have never seen such a hot girl before. She is so beautiful and energetic! Or the police?


    It wouldn''t be great if the police were like this, so the onlookers became even more boisterous, and they were noisy and started using Jiang Ruoqing!


    Just be molesting beautiful women, this kind of thing is love to see in bars, of course men like it.


    In this case, Jiang Ruoqing is not easy to handle. She must pay attention to the image of the police, if it is too messy, it is not good. In particular, it is even worse if the video is shot and posted online. Jiang Ruoqing is a good policeman, dedicated to his responsibilities, jealous like hatred, but has a violent temper.


    However, making a little mistake may allow people with ulterior motives to take advantage of it, thereby covering up 99% of the benefits. Therefore, the people''s police have very high requirements for themselves, and strive to be 200% good, and will never disappoint the people''s expectations... Jiang Ruoqing must have done this too.


    The people in the bar are a mixture of fish and dragons, and when someone makes a fuss, the speech will be particularly unpleasant.


    A boy with dyed red hair laughed and said, "Is this beauty really a policeman? Alas, when is there such a beauty among the police?"


    "What kind of policeman do you have with such a figure and face? Why don''t you come to accompany me, hahaha..." an uncle molested.


    There are still many people talking frivolous things. Seeing them like this, Tang Ye was very speechless, irritating Jiang Ruoqing to find excitement?


    If Jiang Ruoqing goes crazy, they have to get down every minute!


    Tang Ye can''t let this happen, or it would be bad if someone uses Jiang Ruoqing''s police status to make trouble. Therefore, Tang Ye suddenly broke free of Jiang Ruoqing, ran to slap the red-haired man on his stomach.


    "What do you mean by such yin and yang words? The police can''t be beautiful? Are you trying to provoke and insult the police? Mother, I tell you, I am a good law-abiding citizen, so I can''t bear this kind of behavior!" Tang Ye beat the red-haired man and accused him.


    Then everyone was dumbfounded.


    How is this going? This guy was caught by Jiang Ruoqing, and now he actually defends Jiang Ruoqing?


    Is the brain sick?


    Jiang Ruoqing was also stunned. When Tang Ye broke free from her, she was very angry, and she was about to go wild. However, Tang Ye didn''t run away, but went to beat the provocative red-haired man, defending the police in his words. What''s the matter?


    When everyone was surprised, Tang Ye slapped the uncle again, and cursed: "You actually insult the police? People can''t be a policeman if they''re pretty? Want to come with you? You **** don''t pee and take pictures of yourself. What!"


    "You..." The uncle was dumbfounded by Tang Ye''s sudden change of attitude. He was slapped and didn''t respond.


    When he reacted with the red-haired man who was also beaten just now, he found that his head was buzzing with pain, and he didn''t want to fight Tang Ye back. That slap made them unconscious.


    This was the power Tang Ye used deliberately, he didn''t want the two to fight back after hitting someone. He is the strongest man on the ground, what is he tossing about with the ruffians?


    He attacked people, just to help Jiang Ruoqing, so that Jiang Ruoqing would not get mad and get involved. There may be people with the text of the Central Plains lurking among the onlookers! People with ulterior motives must always guard against!


    But the red-haired man and the uncle who were beaten were not alone. They had brothers to help them. Seeing that they were beaten, their brother picked up the guy and went to fight Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye fought with them, acting like an ordinary person, but no one could hit him.


    The scene became chaotic.


    Tang Ye was a little confused when he saw Jiang Ruoqing, and said silently, "Jiang Ruoqing, are you still here to arrest someone?"

 Chapter 1093： Great omen!

    At ten o''clock in the evening, Tang Ye was locked up in an interrogation room of the police station. His hands were still handcuffed, and sitting across from him was Jiang Ruoqing who was catching him.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing with despair. He didn''t understand, how could Jiang Ruoqing be so unfeeling?


    This is the case. He provoked a commotion in the bar to help Jiang Ruoqing, and then he called Jiang Ruoqing to arrest someone. Jiang Ruoqing came to arrest, and he was arrested too!


    He felt that Jiang Ruoqing was not stupid, and he could see that he was helping her, but why should he still be arrested?


    "Jiang Ruoqing, you had better let me go. I didn''t break the law. You have no right to do this." Tang Ye hummed to Jiang Ruoqing rather unhappily.


    She is unkind, we are unjust!


    Jiang Ruoqing squinted at Tang Ye, her expression intriguing.


    She is not stupid indeed, she can see that Tang Ye''s behavior in the bar is to protect her, but she doesn''t know the reason for Tang Ye doing this.


    Another question that made her feel unbelievable was that Tang Ye was handcuffed by her at the time. As a result, Tang Ye broke free when she said to break free, completely ignoring the handcuffs. Could this be an ordinary person?


    And when she observed that Tang Ye dealt with the red-haired man and the uncle, and their friends, she was easy at it, and she said that it was easy to play. Anyway, she didn''t care about a group of people copying guys to hit him.


    This is definitely a master!


    Would such a master teasing a wine girl in a bar have a conspiracy?


    Recently received news that Wen Zhongyuan returned to Yanjing to plant his forces and asked everyone to pay attention to observation.


    Jiang Ruoqing went to Bi An Hua Hua Bar to investigate Fang Yu''s death. She analyzed that the recent series of events in Yanjing were not accidental, but perhaps a conspiracy was brewing. Could that be Wen Zhongyuan''s arrangement?


    It just so happened that Tang Ye also appeared at the Huakai Bar on the other side, and his identity was mysterious. Could it be such a coincidence?


    For this reason Jiang Ruoqing believes that Tang Ye is either an enemy or a friend.


    She had to figure this out to decide her attitude towards Tang Ye!


    First of all, she had to figure out Tang Ye''s identity, and hummed: "Your name, where you are from, tell me clearly!"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to be enthusiastic, and hummed, "What right do you have to detain me? Excuse me, where did I break the law?"


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and said, "Supposedly of prostitution and fighting, can''t you detain you?"


    "You..." Tang Ye felt that he had met a rascal woman. He looked at Jiang Ruoqing contemptuously and hummed, "Jiang Ruoqing, don''t you know what the purpose of what I did in the bar? That''s how you treat people who helped you. Yes? Does your conscience hurt?"


    Jiang Ruoqing looked a little depressed at Tang Ye, always thinking that Tang Ye was a bit funny.


    "Who are you?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and said, too lazy to talk to Tang Ye.


    "Tang Chenxing!" Tang Ye snorted badly. If it wasn''t for the trouble to rush into the police station and leave, he would just leave, no matter what Jiang Ruoqing did.


    Jiang Ruoqing immediately went to the police station to check Tang Chenxing, but there was no such person!


    Tang Ye made up these things at will, which can be concealed by ordinary people, but certainly not concealed by the police station. The police station is not a white officer, and it is not difficult to check a person''s actual identity. After Jiang Ruoqing learned that Tang Ye had flicked her, her temper came up. She didn''t have so much time to spend with one person slowly. There were a lot of things on the red wall.


    "You''d better give me an honest account, otherwise don''t blame me for being polite! If you are an enemy, then you are finished. If you are a friend, then I will apologize." Jiang Ruoqing snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked at Jiang Ruoqing. He wanted to speak, but suddenly saw a black line on Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead. He couldn''t help but froze for a moment. His eyebrows turned black. This is a great omen!


    Being an exorcist has this advantage. Some things can be known in advance by observing the "personality". Therefore, the secret exorcism is unpredictable, independent of a series, and infinitely wonderful.


    Tang Ye knew that the black T-shaped line on Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead was proof of the entanglement of "dirty things". He can be sure that Jiang Ruoqing is about to be or has been entangled by something "dirty". Next, Jiang Ruoqing will go wrong.


    "Do you... do you usually treat people like this?" After knowing that Jiang Ruoqing was entangled with "dirty things", Tang Ye didn''t get angry anymore, and looked like he was watching a good show.


    "Don''t talk nonsense with me, and cooperate with my work honestly, otherwise you won''t have a good fruit!" Jiang Ruoqing was really angry, and Tang Ye actually laughed freely!


    Tang Yegu said to himself, and asked Jiang Ruoqing: "You haven''t been sleeping well recently, have you?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was playing her on purpose.


    Tang Ye didn''t give her a chance to speak, his tone was a little compelling, and continued: "Does it feel like a fever but not? I can''t concentrate, and...have hallucinations?"


    Jiang Ruoqing originally wanted to scold Tang Ye, but when she heard what Tang Ye said, she couldn''t help but was very surprised. How does this guy know his recent situation?


    When she was practicing guns the other day, she almost killed a policeman next to her who was also practicing guns. The reason was that she had hallucinations and regarded that policeman as a bullseye. Fortunately, the policeman responded quickly and moved a few centimeters, otherwise the matter would be quite serious.


    Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing''s stunned expression for a while, and smiled more intensely, and hummed: "I''ll give you a piece of advice, be kind to people, and be violent at every turn. This will easily arouse people''s resentment, no matter this person... Alive, or...dead."


    Tang Ye said something meaningful, and at the same time created a gloomy atmosphere.


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at him without speaking for a while, as if being taken into the atmosphere.


    Tang Ye said again: "Some people, after death, will regard those who have been hostile to them as enemies, and when they become ghosts, they will come to that person. Depending on your attitude as a human being, you will most likely become these people... oh , No, it should be the goal of the dead."


    Jiang Ruoqing watched Tang Ye''s silence. After a while, she stood up suddenly, slapped her on the table, and hummed: "Nonsense! The dead will come to trouble me? Humph, if this is the case, then I will let him die. Twice!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled playfully, and even watched a good show, and said: "Officer Jiang, you are in a big trouble, remember not to turn off the lights when you sleep tonight, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, what?" Jiang Ruoqing was brought into rhythm by Tang Ye''s words, and did not ask Tang Ye''s identity for a while.


    "Otherwise...well, have you watched "The God of Death is Here"? Otherwise, you may have died unexpectedly, and you don''t know what happened." Tang Ye said.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing waved to beat Tang Ye, this guy cursed himself to death!


    Jiang Ruoqing stretched out her hand to slap, Tang Ye must have avoided, raising her handcuffed hands to stop her.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Tang Ye took Jiang Ruoqing''s pulse and felt a kind of ominous foreboding. Sure enough, Jiang Ruoqing''s omen was coming, and it was really possible that he would be killed by those dirty things!


    "Let go!" Jiang Ruoqing was furious when Tang Ye grabbed her hand.


    Tang Ye squinted her eyes slightly, perhaps the situation was worse than expected. Jiang Ruoqing has accumulated too much violence and resentment. Now that ghosts can take shape, it is quite dangerous!

 Chapter 1094： Private Doctors?

    Ghosts can take shape, not Tang Ye''s fault. He dissipated the air luck to protect this land. As for the leakage of air luck, expanding the limit and allowing some ghosts to take shape, that is inevitable.


    Now that Jiang Ruoqing is being watched, Tang Ye will help. This is like a kind of cause and effect, he let the limit of luck rise, ghosts take shape, and now he is an exorcist, just to deal with ghosts. Now that it has started, then it will be finished. It is a beginning and an end.


    Tang Ye saw that Jiang Ruoqing''s temper had not changed, but also became more irritable, so he wanted to treat her, squinted and laughed: "Remember, don''t turn off the lights when you sleep tonight. You hear someone knocking on your door or window. , Don¡¯t open it. If you have done all of the above, then..."


    "Have you said enough? Sign me!" Jiang Ruoqing was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was disturbing her heart and scaring her with nothingness.


    Regardless of her anger, Tang Ye continued to Gu Zi said: "If you did all the things I said you shouldn''t do, remember to find some salt and rice, sprinkle them in a circle, and stay in it by yourself. This will be safer. "


    "Insane!" Jiang Ruoqing scolded, staring at Tang Ye.


    "Officer Jiang..." At this moment, a policeman knocked on the door outside the interrogation room.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Ruoqing said irritably.


    "Someone wants to protect Tang Chenxing, and a lawyer will come with him." The policeman said in a bit of surprise, and at the same time he didn''t forget to take a look at Tang Ye with suspicious eyes.


    This guy can actually let Miss Shen Jia come to bail in person, who is it?


    The Shen family is low-key, and Miss Shen family is even more low-key, but this cannot deny the status of the Shen family. It is not easy to make the Shen family stand out from the low-key. However, this guy who was captured by Officer Jiang is OK?


    Outside the police station''s office lobby, the people who brought the lawyer to bail Tang Ye were Shen Bieli and Uncle Chang.


    Father Shen did not come, Shen Farewell was afraid he was too tired and would not let him come. After Shen Bieli heard that Tang Ye had committed an offence and was arrested to the police station, regardless of the powerful identity behind Tang Ye, he directly asked Uncle Chang to call a lawyer to follow along. In fact, as Tang Ye, no one can move him. But Shen Bieli still did this, indicating that she had a pure worry about Tang Ye, that this was a very kind girl.


    However, worrying, worrying, she was very angry with Tang Ye. Because she had heard, why was Tang Ye arrested?


    Suspected of having an improper relationship with a wine girl in a bar!


    It''s okay. Shen Farewell stayed up at home and waited for Tang Ye to return, but Tang Ye went to enjoy with the bar girl!


    This kind of man must be cut!


    "Who will bail?" Jiang Ruoqing asked curiously.


    "Shen, Shen family..." The policeman was still surprised.


    "What?!" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help being surprised, and the red wall hinted at old man Shen to take care of it. The Red Wall personally signaled that the weight was heavy.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked back at Tang Ye and looked up and down. I couldn''t believe that such a guy had something to do with the Shen family!


    Then Shen Bieli came in to pick up Tang Ye. By asking Uncle Chang, Jiang Ruoqing knew that Tang Ye was Shen Bieli''s personal doctor.


    She thought it was a hell, this kind of guy is actually a doctor? And it''s Miss Shen''s personal doctor?


    She thought that Father Shen must be blind to agree to Tang Ye being Shen Farewell''s personal doctor.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help it, the Yanjing people had to give some points to the Shen family''s face. With Uncle Chang''s negotiation, Jiang Ruoqing could no longer detain Tang Ye, and Tang Ye followed them back.


    Uncle Chang was in charge of driving, Shen Fieli and Tang Ye sat in the back of the car, no one spoke.


    Shen Bieli cast his face in anger, as if he would ignore Tang Ye all his life.


    Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously, he didn''t do anything bad, and there was no need for a guilty conscience. He didn''t explain anything, and chose to remain silent.


    Uncle Chang sighed when he saw Shen Farewell in the rearview mirror. He knows that Tang Ye is a prodigal son, at least now, it is impossible to stay on someone, but now the eldest lady has feelings for him, this is really a sin!


    When she returned to Shen''s house, Shen Fieli also entered the room without saying a word. The sound of closing the door was still loud, making people think she wanted to smash the door.


    Mr. Shen was sitting in the living room reading an ancient book of divination. Influenced by Tang Ye, he felt that he should know more about these things. After Shen Bieli came back, he wanted to say hello, but Shen Bieli didn''t bother and could only talk to Tang Ye.


    "Chenxing, what''s going on?" Father Shen put down the ancient book of divination and asked when he looked at Tang Ye sitting opposite.


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled, and said, "A little misunderstanding."


    "Huh?" Old man Shen was puzzled.


    Tang Ye Yanjing turned around and said, "I went to investigate the affairs of the Academy of Fine Arts. I heard that Fang Yu was working in a bar before, so I went to look there. I didn''t expect...Hey, I just got a drink girl and wanted to talk about it. I was caught by that Jiang Ruoqing and said what I did... whoring-c whoring? If you say a few words to a woman, then I¡¯m going to prostitute too much...what wrong!"


    "Haha!" Old man Shen burst out laughing, thinking that Tang Ye was very temperamental.


    Tang Ye explained to the old man Shen, and didn''t explain to Shen Farewell, naturally he had some thoughts. Shen Bieli had some affection in the little girl, he could tell, then he would strangle and strangle.


    But he didn''t know, Shen Bie left the room and then sneaked out and listened in the hall. Now she knew what was going on, but she was still angry, because Tang Ye didn''t explain to her, so she didn''t care much about her. This made her even more sad.


    Father Shen smiled and said to Tang Ye: "Jiang Xingkong''s granddaughter is not an ordinary person, she has a contemporary style of Mulan..."


    "Really?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Old Man Shen and squinting. It seems that the low-key of the Shen family is superficial, and Mr. Shen doesn''t care about anything. He knows the situation of each family well.


    Mr. Shen waited for Tang Ye and Shen Bieli to return. There is nothing wrong with him now. He smiled and said, "Morning Star, it''s late at night, it''s time to go to rest. As farewell has a temper, you can explain to her when you have time. This child is still Small, child''s xinxing, playing with one''s temperament, you can let it go."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    "I really want you to explain." Father Shen suddenly emphasized.


    "..."


    Tang Ye nodded just now, obviously perfunctory. Now Mr. Shen emphasized that it should not be perfunctory. He was very depressed, Mr. Shen was also an old fried dough stick, and he could see everything. Probably the old man didn''t want to partake and hurt him, he cared too much.


    Tang Ye thought about it, and decided to explain it. If Shen Fieli had a little temper like last time and tore the amulet again, then Fang Yu''s ghost would come again, she would be very dangerous.


    A girl like Shen Bieli who became introverted because of the death of both parents is more of a kind of closure, a kind of paranoia, even extreme. She only recognizes people she recognizes, and ignores the others. Therefore, if she is harmed by someone she recognizes, the harm will be so great that she may do some extreme things.


    However, if you spoil her well, she will be obedient, even if she goes to bed and does something extremely shameful, she may be obedient.


    After a while, Tang Ye knocked on Shen Farewell''s door.

 Chapter 1095： A bit nervous!

    Shen Bieli came to open the door, looking at Tang Ye, without saying a word, his eyes seemed to kill.


    Installed.


    "leave¡­¡­"


    "Grandpa asked you to come, right?"


    Tang Ye just wanted to speak, Shen Fieli hummed, she seemed to be quite angry when she heard that tone.


    "I can explain." Tang Ye said while looking at her.


    "Explain what?"


    Shen Bieli turned his head and hummed: "You are not mine. I can''t control what you do! Even if you are looking for a woman!"


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile when she saw Shen Bieli like this, feeling very cute. And it''s also very beautiful. Her white and tender face is flushed, she is wearing white pajamas, she has a pair of fair-tight legs, and a pair of cartoon round head cotton moppings. She is petite and cute.


    "Why are you smiling!" Shen Bieli said with a glance at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stopped smiling and said, "Can you let me go in first?"


    "No!" Shen Bieli looked really cute with his head akimbo. Seeing her little red lips makes people want to kiss her.


    It¡¯s okay for Tang Ye to be refused entry into the room by Shen Fieli. She smiled again and said, "Miss, don¡¯t make a temper. In fact, I went to the bar to investigate Fang Yu¡¯s suicide. I just asked a wine girl to ask. , Who knew that Jiang Ruoqing would have misunderstood and arrested me indiscriminately!"


    Tang Ye was an explanation to Shen Farewell.


    Shen Bieli was still stern, but in fact she hadn''t blamed Tang Ye for a long time, she overheard when Tang Ye was talking with Mr. Shen. It''s just that for Tang Ye, she has some other emotions lingering.


    "What are you doing to investigate people? The investigation is a matter of the police. What are you doing? Are you still trying to find a reason to lie to me?" Shen Bieli was still a bit arrogant, thinking that Tang Ye would forgive as soon as he explained it. face?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "No, goodbye. Do you really think I went to your school to be a medical staff? I tell you, I am President Li, please go and help investigate Fang Yu, otherwise I will follow What are you brats to toss about?"


    "You''re a kid!" Shen Bieli was so angry, he was a child, so he didn''t treat himself as a woman?


    Tang Ye laughed and squinted: "Miss, can you go in and sit down and talk?"


    "No!" Shen Bieli whispered.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Originally, as a man, I felt heartbroken for the cuteness of girls. However, Tang Ye only felt embarrassed. He is an old driver without his youth, so he won''t play this anymore. So regardless of Shen Fieli''s cute temper, he said with contempt: "Are you really not letting me in? Then I will hold you in?"


    The threat of lust!


    Shen Bieli was taken aback, his face flushed, and he was very shy, but unexpectedly continued to be stubborn, and hummed: "Just, don''t let it!"


    Tang Ye sighed, crossed his hands directly to Shen Bieli''s small waist, and easily lifted her up. This wasn''t a hug, it was like pulling up a piece of wood... After entering the room, Tang Ye threw Shen Bieli onto the bed.


    "You, you..." Shen Bieli felt both ashamed and wronged. Why is Tang Ye so annoying?


    Tang Ye dragged a chair and sat down, looking at Shen Bieli and asking, "Miss, I have something to ask you."


    "I won''t tell you!" Shen Bieli said angrily.


    Regardless of her right and wrong, Tang Ye continued to ask: "Miss, are you...what''s special?"


    "What''s special?" Shen Bieli was a little curious.


    Tang Ye said, "I am wearing a mask, you can see it, and you also said you can see more things. What is going on?"


    Shen Bieli didn''t lose his temper anymore, looking at Tang Ye with a look of aggrieved expression, and said: "I don''t know, sometimes somehow he has that ability, sometimes he doesn''t."


    "What ability?" Tang Ye asked.


    "I can see some fake things." Shen Fieli said, and then panicked, "including some...sometimes I can see some horrible things, do you believe it?"


    "Ghost?" Tang Ye asked.


    Shen Bieli nodded.


    Tang Ye stared and thought, to see ghosts must be psychic. But psychic is not enough, you have to open your eyes. So even an exorcist, no matter how strong and experienced he is, he still has to use the secret exorcism to see ghosts. But Shen Farewell is fine. Is this a natural ability?


    "Do you have this ability now?" Tang Ye asked.


    Shen Bieli shook his head.


    So there is no way to experiment. Tang Ye didn''t want Shen Bieli to be too nervous, and said, "It''s nothing, Miss, you have a good rest, I still have something to do."


    Tang Ye stopped telling Shen Farewell, seeing that it was almost midnight, if Fang Yu came again, he must catch her and ask.


    "and many more!"


    Shen Bieli stopped him and said, "If you want to investigate Fang Yu''s affairs, you can ask Uncle Li. I saw Uncle Li talk to Fang Yu before, and I talked for a long time, and didn''t come out until the evening."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was taken aback. Li Yitian was still related to Fang Yu, but Li Yitian didn''t tell himself this.


    "You... hate it, don''t think about nasty things. Uncle Li talked to Fang Yu to enlighten her, but he wouldn''t do that with her..."


    "Go to bed?"


    "You, you... shameless! How could Uncle Li do something like that with Fang Yu!" Shen Bieli''s face flushed, and her heart beat faster when she heard about going to bed. Now she and Tang Ye are the only two people, always making her want to be crooked.


    Tang Ye smiled. Some things are not because he deliberately suspected, but now there are many people with human faces and animal hearts. Who knows if Li Yitian will really have a special relationship with Fang Yu?


    Tang Ye decided to investigate these matters by himself, and then said something careful to Shen Bieli, and then left.


    But Shen Bieli stretched out his hand to hold him, with a pitiful appearance, and said, "I, I''m afraid..."


    She remembered the nightmare last night, she vowed not to go through the second time!


    "This..." Tang Ye wanted to feel embarrassed, the soft girl was afraid that she would accompany her to sleep? I am not such a casual person!


    "It''s okay, I''ll be here with you." Tang Ye used a perfunctory approach, and when Shen Bieli fell asleep, he would do business.


    Shen Bieli felt relieved, accompanied by Tang Ye, and soon fell asleep.


    midnight.


    Tang Ye sat in Shen Bieli''s room, turning off the lights, waiting for Fang Yu''s ghost to come.


    He has set up a ghost-binding formation in Shen Bieli''s room, using magic talisman, ink thread, and candle light to make a cage. As soon as Fang Yu appears, he will activate it to restrain Fang Yu and ask the matter clearly.


    "Huhu..."


    Shortly after midnight, a cloudy wind blew outside the window, the curtains kept flying, the temperature of the room dropped significantly, and a faint coldness rose.


    At this moment, sitting cross-legged on the carpet, Tang Ye, who closed his eyes and meditation, smiled, opened his eyes, made a knot in both hands, and muttered: "Four-way monsters, eight-way ghosts, come and go, the five elements bound feet, Get up!"


    It''s a bit nervous, but that''s what the exorcist does.

 Chapter 1096： Two demon?

    After Tang Ye activated the Ghost Bounding Array, the candle lights arranged in the room lighted up in turn, and he saw that five candle lights were connected in series with an ink line, and each candle light was posted with a yellow paper charm.


    "Ah!" The ghost bound formation was formed, and I heard a scream at any time. He saw a group of white light colliding in the ghost bound formation. Sparks were emitted when it hit the ink line, and the ink line was shaking. But there is no break.


    "You, you are an exorcist?!" Finally the white light stopped colliding, floating in the ghost bound formation, slowly changing into a person, it was Fang Yu.


    To be precise, it is Fang Yu''s ghost.


    Tang Ye looked at Fang Yu and squinted, "Yes, I am an exorcist, and I am still an exorcist who can beat you to death!"


    "You..." Fang Yu was very angry, with a pale and bloodless face and a terrifying **** head, staring at Tang Ye and screaming, "Why are you stopping me? Those people deserve to die! I just want revenge!"


    "Vengeance? Do you want to kill Li Yitian?" Tang Ye guessed that Li Yitian had something to do with Fang Yu, and wanted to make a few words.


    Fang Yu thought he knew about her and Li''s affairs, and hummed: "So what? I was pregnant with the old thing''s child, and I asked him to give me a sum of money to arrange an opportunity to recommend me to study abroad. He didn''t give it!"


    "Even! He gave me poison, which made me hallucinate, and jumped down to commit suicide from a twenty-odd-story building! Humph, don''t you want to kill this kind of beast?!"


    "This..." When Tang Ye heard her, she didn''t know what to say, but Fang Yu felt a little sympathetic.


    But he didn''t understand why Fang Yu stared at Shen Bieli, and asked: "You want to kill Li Yitian, why are you staring at Shen Bieli?"


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Fang Yu looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, with a playful look, and said, "Don''t you know that Shen Bieli is the incarnation of a Bodhi lotus that is rare in thousands of years? With her power, no one can stop me from taking revenge!"


    "Bodhi lotus incarnation?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He had read about this in the book on the secret technique of exorcism given by grandma and grandma.


    He was very surprised that Shen Bieli was actually the incarnation of Bodhi lotus? That is a person with supreme aura, an existence that any monster wants to occupy!


    No wonder, Shen Bieli has a sense of purity and holiness in his body, always giving people a feeling of transcendence. He turned out to be the incarnation of Bodhi lotus.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say, Shen Fieli turned out to be a big treasure.


    "You let me go! I''m going to kill Li one day!" Fang Yu shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at her and expressed sympathy. However, although the truth is now clear, and Li has sinned a lot, he should accept legal sanctions, not the murder of evil spirits, so that Jiang Ruoqing can have an explanation.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t let you take revenge, you should go to reincarnation. If you kill Li for one day, there will be no chance of reincarnation." Tang Ye plans to take Fang Yu, and try to save her so that she can reincarnate.


    "I don''t need it! I just want to kill that old thing!" Fang Yu was full of grievances.


    "You can''t help it. Since I take care of this, I have to follow my way of doing things. I can''t let you hurt Shen Farewell." Tang Ye was determined.


    "Then try!" Fang Yu wanted to resist.


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense, sealed with both hands, whispered at the corner of his mouth to initiate a secret spell, throwing a magic talisman, and sealing Fang Yu inside.


    Things made him feel a bit abrupt, but he didn''t expect it to be like this in the end. However, he felt that things were not that simple.


    The movement in the text, the design of Xu Wuming, the identity of Shen Fieli, the lifeline of the Shen family, and the secret marriage incident. These are not simple things. Can they be linked together?


    The next day, Tang Ye sent a message to Jiang Ruoqing, telling Jiang Ruoqing about Fang Yu''s suicide. Jiang Ruoqing did not ignore the information because of the "contradictions" with Tang Ye, and launched a comprehensive investigation of Li Yitian.


    The results surprised them. After paying close attention to Li for a day, they discovered many doubts. Finally, according to the clues mentioned in the letter sent by Tang Ye, they found a bottle of drug-like stuff in another residence of Li Yitian.


    After identification, it is a transformation drug with a concentration beyond what people can bear. People will have hallucinations after taking it. The ingredients detected in Fang Yu''s body contained this ingredient.


    After further investigation, it was discovered that Li Yitian did have an improper relationship with Fang Yu. Li Yitian was arrested by the police, and Fang Yu was given justice. Fang Yu was subdued by Tang Ye before. Seeing that Li had gotten the end he deserved, she slowly wanted to drive and accepted Tang Ye''s suggestion to reincarnate.


    The incident of the girls in the Academy of Fine Arts jumping off the building was over. However, Tang Ye didn''t know that the ghost of Fang Yu he released could not be reborn, but was captured by a person, it was Xu Wuming.


    After Xu Wuming grabbed Fang Yu, he restrained her, and extracted a yin energy from her to make a bottle of potion. Then he changed his appearance and went to meet a lady.


    The lady was the mysterious woman who went to see the old woman who wanted to use the head-down spell to kill Shen''s parting and perform the ritual marriage.


    "Madam, things are ready." Xu Wuming, who changed his appearance, said to the lady sitting in the car.


    The lady reached out and took the bottle of potion, and drank it.


    The lady still did not show up, and then Xu Wuming drove away. Unexpectedly, Xu Wuming changed the driver who was called Steward Chen by the lady. Then there are so many things Xu Wuming arranged. What is his identity?


    ...


    Somewhere in a dark alley, a man seemed to be kissing a woman, but it was not. The man was controlled by the woman, and the woman facing him was like a monster or a female ghost sucking the spirit of a man in a movie.


    The man was sucked by the woman for a while, his entire face turned pale, then became old, and died in the end.


    After inhaling the spirit of the man, the woman seemed to be full and satisfied, touching her stomach. After that, the corpse is handled skillfully so as not to cause trouble.


    The woman came out of the alley and got into a luxury car with another young woman in the driver''s seat. Both women are beautiful, **** and enchanting.


    What''s amazing is that the woman who just came out of the alley was the wine girl Tang Ye met when he went to the Huakai Bar on the other side.


    The woman sitting in the driving seat looked at the drink girl and said, "Sister, do we need to be so careful?"


    "of course!"


    The wine girl looked firm and showed solemn eyes, and said, "I told you that he is back. If he finds out our existence and kills innocent people, then our hard work will be in vain. We will even be killed by him. Don¡¯t forget, we were transformed into adults only by his luck!"


    "Is it really him?" The woman in the driver''s seat said with a solemn expression.


    The wine girl sneered: "Can you? I wanted to use the charm technique on him, but the charm technique bounced back on its own. I really felt his luck. I was afraid of death at that time and thought he was here to kill me! "

 Chapter 1097： Dont dare to play like this!

    Since it **** the spirit of a man, and when it comes to fascination, it looks so enchanting, and the fascinating person does not pay for his life, so the most thought of is the monster like the fox.


    Is this the rhythm that even fairies come out?


    Not surprisingly. When Tang Ye dissipated his luck, some ghosts had taken shape. Ghosts have already appeared, so it is not surprising that there are demons.


    The woman in the driver''s seat listened to the drink girl''s words and said with a solemn expression: "If this is the case, then we will kill those who deserve to be killed. Even if he finds it, there is a reason to beg for mercy."


    The wine girl nodded.


    Two women who were extremely beautiful and could not be exaggerated to say that they were witches, they were in awe of that "him" in their words and deeds.


    Through the identity of the wine girl and the luck they talked about, this "he" is nothing more than Tang Ye.


    The woman in the driver''s seat curiously asked, "Sister, didn''t he go to the Guwu Jianghu? How could he come back?"


    The wine girl shook her head and said that she didn''t know, and said, "I don''t know, maybe... even Guwu Jianghu can''t trap him."


    "He is so strong?" The woman in the driver''s seat was surprised.


    The wine girl smiled helplessly, and said: "Originally, I was very lucky to get to this world, but he alone got a point. It may be less than one point, but it is one-tenth of the whole world. Doesn¡¯t it feel big?"


    "I won a tenth of this world, can we not be strong? We are just little fox demon, dare to fight him? Especially... he also became an exorcist!"


    The woman in the driver''s seat suddenly looked more solemn, even directly panicking, and said: "He became an exorcist, would he just deal specifically with us? After all, ghosts were formed because of his dissipating luck, so he felt It¡¯s my own fault, and we must all be killed!"


    "I don''t know..." The wine girl sighed helplessly, faintly worried, she finally got the opportunity to transform her into a human form. She and her sister cherished it very much and didn''t want to be taken away again.


    The woman in the driver''s seat squinted her eyes for a while, and watched the wine girl hesitated and stopped. After hesitating again and again, she said: "Sister, don''t the blood demons want to unify the ghosts? Used to deal with the red wall and they just break With the shackles of heaven and earth, then we can further cultivate and become the demon king, so there is nothing to be afraid of."


    "Be careful when you say this!"


    The drunk girl stopped the woman in the driver¡¯s seat and said, "If he doesn¡¯t come back, your idea doesn¡¯t matter, it¡¯s even feasible. But now he¡¯s back, do you think the blood demon¡¯s plan can go smoothly? I¡¯m not going to say how he did it before. The blood demon is so overwhelmed that it is extremely terrifying to say that he can come back from the Guwu Jianghu. Because there are only two possibilities to do so."


    "One is that he has reached a condition with the gatekeeper, and the other is that even the gatekeeper can''t help him. Both of these possibilities, no matter which one, is invincible when outside the big world! Both invincible and the goddess Lu Celadon , There are even rumors that Wang Jianjia has obtained the magical blue moon chasing bow, and the blood demon has no advantage at all!"


    The drunk girl looked at the woman in the driver''s seat, with a warning, and said: "So, let''s not stand in line now. You can''t stand on the blood demon side, nor can you stand on the red wall."


    "cut!"


    The woman in the driver''s seat snorted angrily, and said, "Sister, our identity, there is no choice at all for the issue of standing in line, okay. Either stand in line to the blood demon, or just not stand. You want to stand in line. Where is the Red Wall? Just kidding, we are monsters, OK? If the people at the Red Wall knew, we would be blamed if they didn''t kill us!"


    The wine girl said: "As long as we don''t reveal our identities, and are not targeted by him, Lu Celadon, and those who hold the artifact, others will not be able to kill us."


    "That..." The woman in the driver''s seat looked at the wine girl and thought for a while, and said: "Since the artifact is a threat to us, should we cooperate with the blood demon to destroy it?"


    "No way."


    The wine girl shook her head and said, "If you want to attack the artifact, it is equivalent to opposing him. In that case, what if we destroy the artifact? He found us and killing us is not easy?"


    "It''s really annoying!"


    The woman in the driver''s seat became a little impatient, and hummed: "This is not okay, that''s not okay, what on earth is it going to be. After all, I can become a human, and I have to hide in hiding. I hate it!"


    The wine girl smiled bitterly and said: "There is no way, now is the time when the situation is changing, our two sisters are weak and we only have the ability to seek stability. For the past thousands of years, I have been holding back, and I am afraid that it will not happen in the past few days? Set it down, no matter whether the shackles of luck are broken or not, we can all have a good path."


    "Well, it can only be so..." The woman in the driver''s seat sighed bitterly.


    Suddenly, she saw the **** of the wine girl, moved a bad idea, stared at the wine girl¡¯s "big murder weapon" and smiled: "Sister, or... you try to hook him up, if you get him I''m fascinated. There is an invincible person in the big world taking care of us. Who else should I be afraid of?"


    The wine girl was very annoyed when she heard her sister''s words. She slapped her and said, "Do you want to kill my sister? Am I still fascinated by him? Who do you think he is? He is the best in the world. Strong man! If I can fascinate him with the charm, why should I be so worried! I''m afraid that he will see through the charm if I can''t develop the charm in front of him!"


    "Besides, for him, beauty is not an advantage at all!"


    The wine girl became annoyed and hummed: "The women around him, in terms of appearance and ability, are not much worse than us! Like Murong Huansha, Lu Celadon, Wang Jianjia, which one is not so beautiful in body and face?"


    "******, he really hates it!" The woman in the driving seat was even more annoyed.


    The wine girl is also deeply helpless. As a vixen, losing the ability advantage of charming technique is equivalent to being blocked by most of her ability, she dare not play like this!


    Blame that guy is strong, but there are so many women!


    ...


    Shen''s garden.


    Shen Farewell sat on the bench, thinking about Li''s day alone. She is a little unacceptable. In fact, things like what happened to Li Yitian are usually reported in the news. However, when it really happened to her side and someone she respected, she felt very bad and felt that the world was full of Malicious.


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli on the balcony of the villa behind the garden, thinking of what Fang Yu had told him that Shen Bieli was the incarnation of a Bodhi lotus. Indeed, Shen Bieli is like a pure white lotus, flawless and innocent. Such an identity must be important!


    "Doctor Mo, can you come down and accompany me?" Shen Bieli noticed Tang Ye and called back looking at him.


    Tang Ye shrugged, sat down next to her, and said, "The world is impermanent and people''s hearts are sinister. You will see more of these things in the future."


    "Are you so comforting?" Shen Bieli hummed as he looked at him.


    "no."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I haven''t finished it yet. You always interrupt me. What I want to tell you is that although the reality is cruel, life is still beautiful."


    With that, Tang Ye became very serious, and said, "Farewell, promise me that no matter what you experience in the future, you must maintain a heart of hope and beauty. You are the most beautiful in this way."


    Faced with Tang Ye''s behavior, according to Shen Bieli''s temperament, she should be shy, but this time she didn''t.


    She suddenly stretched out her hand to take Tang Ye''s arm, leaned over, put her head on Tang Ye''s shoulder, and gently nodded and said, "Well, thank you."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and didn''t speak any more, so let''s lend his shoulders to this little girl temporarily!

 Chapter 1098： Killed by a ghost!

    Tenglong Community is a high-end, rigorous and quiet villa area. Please search () to see the most complete! The villas in the latest novel are all independent and beautifully decorated.


    Jiang Ruoqing lives in Villa 8 in this community. In fact, in Tenglong District, most people from the military area live here.


    At this time, Jiang Ruoqing was sitting in the lobby of the house, wearing pajamas, hugging her legs, and buried her head on her knees.


    When she raised her head, it was really scary. The dark circles in her eyes were particularly noticeable, and her eyes were full of bloodshot eyes, as if she had been hit by two punches and injured. Her long hair was also loosely handed down, looking rather sloppy.


    But a beauty like her, even if her hair is messy, her legs and **** are exposed under her pajamas, she has a seductive sexiness.


    At this moment, she looked up at the window and saw that it was getting dark soon, and there was a surge of fear in her eyes, afraid of the coming of night.


    In the past two days, she felt as if she was cursed. As long as she closed her eyes, some terrifying pictures appeared in her mind. The criminal who was ferocious like a beast suddenly turned into a ghost with a **** head and a pale face.


    In addition to these images that appear in my mind, when the lights are turned off to sleep, there are constant sounds of grinning or angry laughter coming from outside the room. At the same time, it seemed that someone had been knocking on the windows and doors, banging, banging, banging... which made her hardly close her eyes in the past two days.


    On the first day, she thought it was someone else''s prank, so she drew her gun and opened the window and door to deal with it. But when she hit a cloud of shadows, the shadows disappeared. The frightening thing is that her hands were inexplicably stained with cold blood.


    She doesn''t believe that there are ghosts in the world, but she has been tortured crazy by "ghosts" in the past two days.


    Night fell.


    Jiang Ruoqing turned on all the lights in the room and sat motionless on the sofa in the hall, with a pistol next to her, staring at her surroundings as if she was dead, and raised twelve minutes of guard.


    "Chich, chich..."


    At this time, there was a gust of cloudy wind blowing outside the window, and then the curtains began to fly, as if someone was knocking on the door outside.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s body trembled, and there was a wave of fear and fear in her heart. Fortunately, she was born in the military and had the courage to hold her breath when this happened for two consecutive days. Suddenly she stood up and came to the door with a pistol as if she was about to fight to the death.


    She stretched out her hand to open the door, but suddenly thought of what Tang Ye had said to her before, "No matter what happens outside or any movement, don''t open the door", she stretched out her hand again.


    That''s how it happened, she was troubled by the legendary ghost, and Tang Ye just said these divine things to her that day. She has never seen a ghost, and has never interacted with Yun Youlan, so she does not believe in the existence of ghosts.


    Even if you know that there is a wonderful and infinite martial arts, it can go against the scientific logic, but ghosts are far more illusory than martial arts, so people who have not seen it are impossible to believe. When a person dies, he is dead. Where can he become a ghost? How can a nihility be constructed?


    "Why should I believe that crazy thing!" Jiang Ruoqing was angry, thinking that Tang Ye''s playful words were a kind of scare and teasing.


    So while there were still "people" knocking at the door, she opened the door with a low guts, raised her gun, aimed at the door, and prepared to shoot.


    But there is nothing outside.


    "Damn it!" Jiang Ruoqing felt that this was scaring herself, put down her gun and wanted to close the door. However, at this time, there was a "wheeze", as if a gust of wind was blowing into the room. She was shocked, closed the door immediately and raised her pistol again.


    "Chich, chich..." It was terrifying. At this moment, the lights in the room flickered, as if they were about to break.


    "Pop!" Suddenly, all the lights in the room went out.


    Jiang Ruoqing stiffened and swallowed her saliva with fear. After reacting, he immediately went to the electric box switch to check the insurance, but he did not respond after pressing the switch several times.


    In the end, she could only use the torch function of her phone to illuminate her surroundings.


    "Hey!" There was another sound of kitchen utensils falling, which made her almost unable to hold the pistol.


    "Who are you? Don''t pretend to be a god! Seed it!" Jiang Ruoqing shouted at the hall. She was tortured and collapsed. If it is an enemy, she is not afraid of a fight to the death.


    The problem is that she has not seen this "enemy".


    At this moment, a white light flashed in front of her.


    "Not good!" When she saw it, she evaded immediately, "Pop!" The white light was a sharp kitchen knife, which was thrown as a dart.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t believe it. After avoiding the kitchen knife, the kitchen knife suddenly floated in the air, and then the blade turned around, aimed at her, and attacked again.


    "What the **** are you?!" Jiang Ruoqing was really going to be driven mad. He shot several shots at the kitchen knife "bang, bang, bang", but the kitchen knife was undamaged and continued to fly.


    "Hey!" She leaped to the side to avoid, but was scratched by the edge, a small scar appeared on her face, bloodshot.


    "Kill you, kill you all!" At this moment, a low voice sounded in the house, every word, straight into the hearts of people, and it was frightening.


    A light blue light flashed in the front, Jiang Ruoqing immediately used the phone to illuminate it, and suddenly saw a person with an eyeball burst out, his mouth open, and his tongue out. No, it''s a ghost!


    Only ghosts can look like that!


    Jiang Ruoqing almost stopped breathing, couldn''t believe it was true, but a ghost came to ask for her life?


    "What, what to do..." Jiang Ruoqing tried to find a way in a panic. She didn''t want to die, how could she just die like this?


    "Salt and rice! Sprinkle them in circles!" Jiang Ruoqing remembered Tang Ye''s words again, this time without doubt, immediately rushed to the kitchen, looking for salt and rice.


    The ghost chasing her for his life, the kitchen knife in his hand would cut her at any time.


    She lives alone, and she can cook breakfast and fry a la carte by herself. She knows where the salt and rice are. After rushing to the kitchen, he picked up a bag of salt and wanted to sprinkle it in a circle. However, at this moment the ghost cut a kitchen knife at her, and she sprinkled a handful of salt in panic.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh..." the ghost who was sprinkled by the salt cried out in pain, and backed away again and again.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t believe it when he saw ghosts being hurt. Could it be that what Tang Ye said was true?


    Salt is so awesome?


    Who knows, the exorcist has the final say anyway.


    There was no time for her to delay, she immediately sprinkled salt into a circle and stood in it by herself.


    At this time, the life-killing ghost rushed up, and she was about to cut her. She closed her eyes tightly, and tears flowed out. Whether she could survive or not depends on the use of the salt ring.


    "Bang!" The salt circle played a role. When the ghost rushed up, it was bounced out before it got close to her. The salt circle formed a protective barrier.


    "Kill you, kill you, kill you..." The desperate evil spirit was extremely unwilling, and kept colliding, but was bounced back every time.


    Jiang Ruoqing hugged her legs tightly in fear, buried her head in her knees, and did not dare to look around. Until daybreak, the sun shone in, and she looked up, the ghost disappeared, and the whole hall was chaotic as if going through a war.


    On the wall of the hall, there is a word "death" written in blood.


    Jiang Ruoqing thinks this is crazy, how could such a ridiculous thing happen?

 Chapter 1099： Help me get rid of it!

    Father Shen asked Tang Ye to go to the police station to take a look at Li Yitian who was arrested. After all, he was a good friend for more than ten years. Although Li Yitian went astray, he did take care of Shen Farewell in the past. He hoped that he would not suffer when he was in prison. The entanglement of "those things". ()


    In fact, Father Shen was afraid that Fang Yu''s ghost would kill Li Yitian, but Fang Yu''s ghost had been dealt with by Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t know that Fang Yu''s ghost was caught by Xu Wuming again, and he used it to draw Yin Qi to make a potion for the lady to drink. He didn''t know what it was doing.


    Strange things always emerge in endlessly.


    Since it was Mr. Shen''s request, Tang Ye didn''t refuse, and brought some magic weapons to prevent ghosts and went to the police station to quietly do some rituals for Li Yitian.


    "Success..." Before leaving the police station, Tang Ye felt the life-destructive aura of evil spirits that he had sensed in Jiang Ruoqing''s body became more serious. I am afraid that the evil spirit will not only ask Jiang Ruoqing for his life, but also other police.


    You have to go and see Jiang Ruoqing!


    Tang Ye patted his forehead and actually forgot about Jiang Ruoqing. He hurriedly asked a policeman: "Dude, may I ask, where does Police Officer Jiang Ruoqing live?"


    "Officer Jiang lives in Villa No. 8 in Tenglong Community. Brother, what are you doing with her? She is not annoying, don''t be irritated." The policeman answered Tang Ye, talking a little joke.


    It can be seen that Jiang Ruoqing''s arrogant son is well known, and everyone is jealous.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled. No matter how irritable Jiang Ruoqing is, this should also collapse, right?


    In front of the entrance of Tenglong Community.


    Tang Ye frowned and narrowed his eyes when seeing a villa inside, knowing that it must be where Jiang Ruoqing lived.


    Entering Tenglong Community, to Villa No. 8, Tang Ye opened the door and went in to find Jiang Ruoqing.


    The room was in a mess, with obvious signs of fighting. When he saw the word "death" on the wall, Tang Ye frowned and worried.


    Then he found Jiang Ruoqing in the kitchen. Jiang Ruoqing curled up and shivered. When he heard a sound, he sprinkled salt directly, thinking that it was an evil spirit who was calling for his life.


    "Ruoqing, are you okay?" Tang Ye couldn''t bear to see Jiang Ruoqing like this, and asked worriedly.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard the sound and looked up to see Tang Ye, he almost cried out of joy. It was Tang Ye!


    Although he is a bastard, he is a person anyway.


    "save¡­¡­"


    "Fuck!"


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to help Tang Ye, but only said one word "help" and fell down and fell into a coma.


    Tang Ye lifted her up and touched her forehead, shocked. The temperature was too high. If it were higher, his brain would be burned out.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to delay, picked up Jiang Ruoqing to the sofa outside the hall, took off her clothes, wiped her body, and put the needle to save her life.


    Fortunately, Jiang Ruoqing only had a normal fever. After Tang Ye gave her a needle for treatment, her condition immediately stabilized. If she had a high fever because of being cursed by an evil spirit, and she didn''t have half a day to cure her, I''m afraid she would not be stable.


    After stabilizing Jiang Ruoqing''s situation, seeing the chaos in the hall, Tang Ye acted as a babysitter and tidy up the hall again.


    After clearing the room, Tang Ye sat on the sofa and waited. He knew very well that the evil spirit would not give up if it did not succeed, and it will come again tonight. Tang Ye wants to figure out what''s going on. Recently there have been a lot of ghosts and monsters.


    About the evening, Jiang Ruoqing woke up from her faint.


    She saw that the hall was clean and tidy, she couldn''t help but was taken aback. Who cleaned it?


    Then she smelled a scent, and her belly groaned. She hadn''t eaten anything in the past three days and was so hungry that she immediately followed the scent and walked to the kitchen.


    She saw Tang Ye. She remembered that before she fainted, Tang Ye appeared in front of her, and she asked Tang Ye for help.


    Tang Ye did save her, she was embarrassed at this moment. She had a very bad attitude towards Tang Ye before, but Tang Ye didn''t care and came to help her, she felt ashamed.


    Actually... She is a reasonable woman!


    "Don''t be stupid standing outside, come in and grab your rice bowl and chopsticks, and serve your own food. I''m not your nanny. I will prepare everything for you." Tang Ye had already noticed Jiang Ruoqing outside and knew that Jiang Ruoqing would be embarrassed. Talk freely and adjust the atmosphere.


    Jiang Ruoqing went in directly, but Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Aren''t you going to wash it? Although you are **** **** and backless, you look a little sloppy in the end."


    At this time Jiang Ruoqing noticed that she was only wearing a pajama and her underwear was exposed. She was very embarrassed and hummed, "Shameless!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, these women were so arrogant instinctively. I just saved her, and helped her clean the house, and then make something for her to eat. Doesn''t she thank you?


    Tang Ye turned his head and said in a bad temper: "Is this your women''s reaction? While dressing **** for others to watch, while scolding others for peeking shamelessly, asking me to say you women are shameless."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was speechless.


    "Are you really sure you want to fight with me?" Tang Ye stopped Jiang Ruoqing, he didn''t want to fight.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t even have the strength to be angry, and there was no room for quarrels. After staring at Tang Ye, he went to wash and changed into a set of casual clothes without revealing it at all, as if he had specially guarded Tang Ye.


    "Are you afraid that I will take advantage of you?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and smiled while eating.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, feeling very strange. She only met Tang Ye a few days ago, but she always felt that it was not the first day she met Tang Ye. She also didn''t understand why Tang Ye could be so natural and unrestrained in front of her, as if she had known her for a long time and knew her very well. Even if she loses her temper and scolds Tang Ye, it doesn''t matter. Who can do this?


    All she knows is that only one person can achieve this level, and that is Tang Ye!


    The more she looked at Tang Ye, the more she felt that, except for that face, her words and deeds were very similar to Tang Ye.


    However, she knew that Tang Ye had gone to Guwu Jianghu and couldn''t return, so she never thought about it.


    She glanced at Tang Ye and said, "I''m afraid of being taken advantage of by you, because when I look at you, I think you''re a womanizer!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    I used to say that about myself, but now I have changed myself. These women say the same. These women are really boring!


    Jiang Ruoqing calmed down a bit, and said, "Although you are lustful, but you saved me, I still want to say thank you."


    "Don''t, don''t thank you so fast." Tang Ye pointed to the sky outside with his chopsticks, and said, "It will come again as soon as it gets dark. Only by solving it can you be completely safe. The role of salt and rice is not big anymore. You can only defend for a while."


    "What to do then?" Jiang Ruoqing showed a panic expression, she didn''t want to experience such a nightmare again.


    "Do you believe me?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled, somewhat playfully.


    Jiang Ruoqing was silent and had already experienced three nightmare nights, and she couldn''t help but believe it. Now she recovered slowly. She returned to her arrogance and determination, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I believe you, please help me get rid of it!"

 Chapter 1100： Dont go crazy!

    Jiang Ruoqing suppressed the fear, perhaps because someone came and accompanied, that fear was greatly reduced. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel or maybe, Tang Ye''s relaxed and easy-going attitude always makes people forget fear, not even nervous.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want to admit that Tang Ye gave her this wonderful feeling, but the facts cannot be denied. Although she didn''t say anything, she felt grateful in her heart.


    Jiang Ruoqing restrained her arrogant posture, and looked at Tang Ye calmly and said, "I know that I had a bad attitude towards you before. I apologize to you. Now I only ask you to help me solve that thing."


    Tang Ye looked at her, squinted, a bit evil, and said, "Then I will take advantage of you, and it''s a big advantage. It''s not as simple as touching your chest, but...going to bed."


    "You''re looking for death!" Jiang Ruoqing had just lost her temper. Tang Ye said this to stimulate her, and she was really angry.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said: "You can scold me whatever you want, but I did this to save you. You are now the most yin physique, to put it bluntly, you are still a stranger. Don''t ask me why I know... evil The ghost is the first to find you because of the pure Yin Qi of your virgin, and he can gain powerful power by killing you."


    "I''m an exorcist, a man, you can get my yang and aura through sex-j when you go to bed with me, which will naturally save your life."


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing solemnly, and said, "Since you can''t accept this approach, I will leave."


    Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, looking at Jiang Ruoqing with a smile but a very cheap look, it was hard to make people not angry.


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye, not to mention how angry she was. Even if she goes crazy, it is normal. However, before she went crazy, there was a problem that needed her to face. That is life. You can go crazy, you don''t have to agree to Tang Ye''s request, but you may be targeted by evil spirits to death.


    Do you want your body or your life?


    Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere was almost stiff. Tang Ye waited for Jiang Ruoqing''s answer, Jiang Ruoqing was making a decision.


    "Let''s go." Jiang Ruoqing finally made a decision, looking at Tang Ye with a feeling of feeling.


    She is not angry.


    She called Tang Ye to go, meaning that she didn''t need Tang Ye''s help, even if it was dead.


    She pays more attention to body and life.


    Tang Ye was slightly surprised, but didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to choose this way.


    "Are you...sure?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and asked, feeling that Jiang Ruoqing seemed to have changed.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very calm and said: "I''m sure, besides, I want to thank you."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was completely stunned. Shouldn''t Jiang Ruoqing go crazy and kill herself? After all, she made such a despicable request, as if taking advantage of this opportunity to occupy her body.


    Jiang Ruoqing was still so calm and said, "Thank you for allowing me to recognize and strengthen my feelings for someone. The reason why I would rather choose my body rather than my life is because of him. Although... he has disappeared for two years."


    "This..." Tang Ye looked a little weird after listening to Jiang Ruoqing''s words, a person who had disappeared for two years?


    How do you feel like you are talking about yourself?


    Tang Ye panicked, it was a crime, he and Jiang Ruoqing have such a...close relationship?


    "Let''s go." Jiang Ruoqing made a decision, without Tang Ye''s help, urging Tang Ye to leave so that she could be alone.


    Tang Ye was ordered by Jiang Ruoqing to chase away guests. Seeing Jiang Ruoqing''s resolute attitude, she no longer frightened Jiang Ruoqing, and said: "Just now... I lied to you."


    "What are you talking about?" Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye and frowned.


    Tang Ye turned his head to escape Jiang Ruoqing''s fierce look. He wanted to save Jiang Ruoqing, of course he didn''t need Jiang Ruoqing''s body. He just saw that Jiang Ruoqing''s temper hadn''t improved, but had worsened, so he wanted to use this method to force her, maybe to make her change. She has never succumbed, and no one makes her surrender, so she is so proud. As long as you succumbed, it will probably not be the case. However, Jiang Ruoqing''s choice is surprising. She wants her body to die!


    Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was inexplicable, and snorted coldly, "What do you mean?"


    Since it could not be completed as planned, Tang Ye had to explain: "If the evil spirit comes to trouble you again, just kill it directly?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye with a colder expression and hummed, "Can you kill it?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded. He waited for Jiang Ruoqing to get angry and scolded him shamelessly.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing was not angry, but took a deep breath, probably trying his best to hold back the anger, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I won''t be angry. I have no reason to be angry with you. The law does not stipulate that you must save me. You mention that. The request is a matter of your character. Since you don''t break the law, what can I do to you?"


    "Uh..." Tang Ye was speechless, unexpectedly Jiang Ruoqing was so reasonable.


    Jiang Ruoqing squinted slightly, stared at Tang Ye for a long time, and suddenly said, "I think you look like a person."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye pretended to be surprised. In fact, his heart was a little guilty. Jiang Ruoqing wouldn''t know his identity, right? These women are hard to guess, and can discover their identity through some unexpected places.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye for a while, then shrugged one last time and said, "Maybe I guessed wrong."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thinking that this woman was deliberate. He looked at the sky, and started to prepare to deal with evil spirits, so he stopped talking about other things, and said, "Let''s deal with evil spirits."


    Jiang Ruoqing thought for a while in silence, and said, "Okay, as I owe you a favor."


    Tang Ye nodded and set up a secret exorcism array to deal with evil spirits.


    "Do you know why this ghost came to you to claim his life?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing by the way to learn about the evil ghost who came to claim his life.


    Even if it is an evil spirit, it will not find someone to kill for no reason. Since this ghost came to Jiang Ruoqing, there must be some key reason.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know the reason. Before that, she didn''t believe in the existence of ghosts such as ghosts, and said: "I don''t know why it came to me. Although I have killed a lot of people, it is either a very sinful person, or It is an enemy with a clear position. If this is all counted, there are too many evil spirits to come to me to settle accounts."


    Tang Ye expressed his understanding, and while setting up the magic circle, he said: "The dead people you mentioned generally don''t turn into evil spirits and come to seek their lives. The formation of evil spirits is caused by specific grievances, such as grievances. I felt something in the police station. The resentment must be related to this evil spirit. It will not only find you, but also other people in the police station. You should be the first one. Maybe he was a prisoner in his lifetime and died in the police station. Make him feel resentful."


    "Are you saying that the police station killed him?" Jiang Ruoqing frowned as he looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly. If it was just an ordinary murder case, it would be fine, I am afraid it is not. A series of ghosts and monsters have happened recently, are they irrelevant?

 Chapter 1101： The **** or the bastard!

    Tang Ye was just speculation about what the evil ghost encountered during his lifetime, not that it must be the case. Moreover, the evil spirits were the first to find Jiang Ruoqing, and it was not because of Jiang Ruoqing''s genital constitution. Maybe it is the evil spirit who has the greatest resentment towards Jiang Ruoqing?


    "Have you killed anyone by mistake?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing. He felt that Jiang Ruoqing had a bad temper. This kind of thing was very possible.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very angry and said, "Of course not. I know who should be killed and who should not be killed."


    "In this case...you must have come into contact with something that has something to do with this person. Let him target you first. You have to think about it." Tang Ye frowned.


    Ding Ding Ding...


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door outside.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard it, she tensed her nerves immediately, thinking that it was the evil spirit who came to kill her.


    Tang Ye frowned, closed his eyes and felt it for a while, then he breathed a sigh of relief and said, "It''s okay, it''s a human being, I''ll go and see."


    Tang Ye went out to open the door and saw a handsome sunny guy holding flowers.


    "If..." After the door opened, Handsome Sunshine enthusiastically wanted to call Jiang Ruoqing''s name, but when he saw that it was Tang Yehou, he was immediately embarrassed and did not continue to call out.


    Handsome Sunshine also holds a bunch of flowers in his hand. He immediately hid the flowers behind him, very embarrassed, and soon there was suspicion and disappointment in his eyes, and said to Tang Ye: "Are you...?"


    "Oh, I am..."


    "Gao Yang?"


    Tang Ye just wanted to say his identity, but Jiang Ruoqing stepped out, and cried suspiciously when he saw Handsome Sunshine.


    The handsome Sunshine is named Gao Yang, a friend of Jiang Ruoqing''s, and he works in the police station.


    "Oh, that... Ruoqing, I...I''m here to ask you something about the case. I didn''t expect you... Heh! It''s okay, I will ask you another day, goodbye..." Gao Yang was very polite to Jiang Ruoqing After speaking, he nodded to Tang Ye again, then turned and left, without any intention of staying.


    The back is a bit lonely.


    Feeling like being broken in love.


    He likes Jiang Ruoqing!


    Tang Ye looked back at Jiang Ruoqing, a little angry. Jiang Ruoqing came out, probably deliberately. With his existence, the boy Gao Yang was stimulated to leave.


    Look, Jiang Ruoqing also deliberately showed her chest. In this case, when Gao Yang sees her with herself, or is in the same room at night, can he still think it is a pure relationship?


    It seems that the Gao Yang guy intentionally, Jiang Ruoqing, this cold girl is ruthless.


    Tang Ye found it interesting and played with Jiang Ruoqing: "Where is Jun Yin? Why did you change another one?"


    Jiang Ruoqing squinted and stared at Tang Ye without speaking. It''s like saying, "I just watched you pretend quietly."


    Tang Ye was taken aback and became guilty. It feels like Jiang Ruoqing has seen his identity!


    Only then did he realize that he had said Yin Jun''s name too easily, and he showed that he understood Jiang Ruoqing''s affairs very well. Jiang Ruoqing was not stupid, and he must have noticed something.


    "That... Forget it, I shouldn''t bother about your personal affairs. Let''s face the evil spirits now!" Tang Ye made a haha ??and went over and set up the circle again.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye while remaining silent, did not speak, and went to cooperate with him after thinking about something.


    "You go to the bed and lie down. It doesn''t matter if you don''t take off your clothes. Just use it as a bait to lure evil spirits." Tang Ye said.


    Jiang Ruoqing was full of black lines, watching Tang Ye trying to beat people for a minute, and hummed: "You are a bit cheap, and you have a thick skin that no one can match. You have never been a gentleman in front of a woman... I feel more and more like you. personal."


    "Oh?" Tang Yexin became guilty again, and Jiang Ruoqing became more and more suspicious of his identity!


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered and hummed: "Like a person I want to rape!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless and wanted to cry without tears. Such a sentence makes people caught off guard.


    "Are you still the people''s policeman?" Tang Ye accused Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered more playfully and said, "When I see him again, he will know if I am a people''s policeman."


    Tang Ye has a bad feeling!


    Whirring whirring¡­¡­


    At this time, a yin wind blew outside the window, several soul-locking bells in Tang Ye''s magic array kept ringing, and the exorcism props yin and yang instrument in his hand also kept swinging faster and faster.


    The evil spirit is here to claim his life, and the resentment is very strong!


    Such a powerful resentment shocked Tang Ye. He knew that it was impossible to solve this evil spirit now, at best he could get rid of it. If you want to solve it completely, you must find the truth of his death and save him through the spirit-binding thing.


    The thing that binds the spirit is the thing that binds a person''s soul from leaving the world and turns into evil spirits, ghosts, etc. to harm people.


    "When, when, when..."


    The soul-locking bell kept ringing, and Tang Ye frowned and stared at the front, coming!


    At this moment, a ball of white light came out, and all the objects in the room floated, controlled by this evil spirit, and wanted to deal with Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye, the exorcist, is not a vegetarian. In addition to his strength, he also set up traps!


    At the beginning, he asked Jiang Ruoqing to wash the water he had added to Yin Yin Fu. Jiang Ruoqing had pure Yin Qi again, and evil spirits would persistently kill her.


    Although this is a bit sorry for Jiang Ruoqing, Jiang Ruoqing did so voluntarily. She is determined to get rid of the evil spirits.


    With her as the bait, Tang Ye was able to stand aside and unaffectedly launch ghost exorcism against evil spirits.


    Tang Ye bit his finger and dripped a drop of blood. At this moment, he saw that his blood was suspended in the air and did not fall, completely controlled by him. After he chanted the spell, the blood formed a sharp blood thorn, and he hit the blood thorn at the evil spirit.


    The hideous and terrifying evil spirit directly rushed towards Jiang Ruoqing. Jiang Ruoqing saw this evil spirit so real for the first time, even though he was determined, he was so scared that he felt suffocated.


    "Hey!"


    "Roar!"


    At the moment, the blood stab containing Tang Ye''s spiritual power hit the evil spirit, the evil spirit screamed, and the "pounce" dissipated into a black air, disappeared into the room, the room was calm, and the lamp that was extinguished turned on again stand up.


    The evil spirits born of obsession cannot be eliminated unless the root is found. Ghosts are nothing but ethereal things. Tang Ye went after the evil spirits in no hurry.


    He looked at Jiang Ruoqing, who was nervous, and said, "Okay, he was hit by my blood stab. I won''t come to trouble you again these days. Take a good rest. Tomorrow, remember to go to the police station to find out the truth about him. Tell me after finding out. Me, I will show mercy again and save him so much that I don¡¯t have to worry anymore."


    Jiang Ruoqing took a few breaths, got off the bed, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Thank you."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Jiang Ruoqing with a strange expression. The woman said thank you, always felt that a woman said thank you heralded a storm.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Jiang Ruoqing squinted slightly, without meaning, suddenly said with a joke: "Do you know what it means?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    "Dog can''t change eating-s shit." Jiang Ruoqing said.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, always feeling that Jiang Ruoqing meant something.


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered and said, "Even if you change your face, the **** is still the bastard."


    "This..." Tang Ye sweats slightly on his forehead. Is this identity exposed?

 Chapter 1102： Asked the master for help!

    Tang Ye thought that Jiang Ruoqing knew his identity, but when he was guilty, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t continue this topic, and deliberately avoided it, but his expression was still playful. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Tang Ye was too lazy to care about Jiang Ruoqing, and went straight back to Shen''s house. Jiang Ruoqing unexpectedly did not stop.


    When Tang Ye returned to Shen''s house, Shen Bieli was surprisingly not at home. Father Shen said that she was out to play with Zhang Xi. Rarely not being pestered by this young girl, Tang Ye performed a "numerical calculus" ritual after returning to the room.


    Numerology calculus is simply divination and fortune-telling, but it is not for the future, but an analysis and summary of recent events, connecting them to see if there is any relationship.


    These exorcism secrets are very interesting, and Tang Ye is very interested, feeling that there is a kind of heretic witchcraft. He likes to play sorcery, and he doesn''t want to be a serious hero. By now, it was a bit cynical. Or like to play with the world, really be a villain?


    Now Tang Ye conducts numerology deduction because he feels that the many supernatural events that happened in Yanjing recently were not accidental, but someone was behind it.


    The first corpse-inducing technique was manipulated by Xu Wuming from behind. Then came the marriage. Although Xu Wuming was not sure that it was done, it would be impossible for the old woman to do it if it weren''t for someone to help. Then the female student Fang Yu jumped off the building to curse, almost triggering the return of the soul.


    Now there is another evil spirit that has happened to Jiang Ruoqing. To sum up, Tang Ye feels like someone has set up a conspiracy behind him and is realizing this conspiracy step by step.


    The most worrying thing is the blood moon. But observing the night sky, the **** moon doesn''t feel strong.


    After the deduction, Tang Ye didn''t count anything. He was very worried, the more it was, the more disturbing it was.


    Another problem is that Shen Bieli has the identity of the bodhi lotus incarnation. This is definitely not to be taken lightly, he has to have a good talk with the goddess and grandma.


    Legend has it that the Bodhi lotus is the most sacred treasure under the Buddha. Even in the filthy hell, it still remains pure and clean, leaving the silt and not staining it. It is even said that it has the ability to change fate against the sky. Who can get it, or can control fate.


    This is probably related to the supreme magic weapon of the Ksitigarbha King-the Book of the Earth. There are three books in heaven and earth, heaven and earth, earth and man, three books in one, heaven and earth are invincible.


    However, these are all statements from the age of ancient mythology. If the land is isolated today, these statements are extremely remote.


    No one doesn''t want such a powerful treasure. Shen Bieli is still safe now, not many ghosts hit her attention. But this is very unreasonable. Even Fang Yu''s ghost knew about it, so would other demons not know it?


    Did Fang Yu learn this by accident? Or, other monsters also know the truth, but the time has not arrived, so it''s not right for Shen Bieli to take action?


    Things can never be solved, as if more and more ancient things are recovering, Tang Ye said that he was helpless.


    ...


    In a high-end restaurant on Chang''an Avenue.


    Shen Bieli and Zhang Xi ordered coffee and chatted.


    "Farewell, who is your boyfriend?" Zhang Xi has been very curious about Tang Ye since he last saw Tang Ye magically solve Huzi''s gangsters. Now he and Shen Bieli have come out to play and can finally take a look. exactly.


    Shen Bieli blushed and hummed: "He is not my boyfriend, he is my...doctor, private doctor, grandpa invited. Moreover, his true identity...should scare you to death."


    "Personal doctor? What a great identity? Not your boyfriend?" Zhang Xi was speechless, jokingly: "Then your relationship with this doctor is too close, right?"


    "Why!" Shen Bieli denied with a blushing face.


    "Farewell, you can''t lie to me, you like him, the blind can see it." Zhang Xi took a sip of coffee and shrugged.


    "I..." Shen Bieli still wanted to argue, but couldn''t, because it was a fact.


    Seeing her doing this, Zhang Xi sighed, put down the coffee cup, hesitated for a while, and said, "Farewell, I don''t know if I should say something."


    "Say, what should I do or not, we are good friends." Shen Bieli was puzzled by Zhang Xi''s sigh.


    Zhang Xi still hesitated, and after making a decision, he said, "Farewell, I can see that you like Doctor Tang, but Doctor Tang...I feel he has a wild nature, it won''t be that..."


    "I know!" Zhang Xi was halfway, and Shen Fieli interrupted her and said, "I know he doesn''t like me. Even if he likes it, it''s just a kind of responsible care. Uncle Chang also told me. of¡­¡­"


    "I''m almost 20 years old, and I know everything. It''s just... staying with him always makes me feel at ease and relaxed. Since my parents had a car accident, even if my grandpa spends all his time and energy with me, I feel good. Empty..."


    Shen Bieli''s expression turned sad, and he whispered: "But Doctor Tang can fill the void in my heart. I am obsessed with that feeling. Even though I''m just wishful thinking, I still don''t want to give up... so I will pretend..."


    Zhang Xi wanted to comfort her when she saw her like this, but she didn''t know how to comfort her. Farewell is a kind and innocent girl. As her friend, Zhang Xi does not want her to be harmed.


    Zhang Xi wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with Shen Bieli, but suddenly saw a person walking in the cafe door, it was Dong Hao, she couldn''t help snorting, "Unlucky!"


    Dong Hao must have come to leave, she was very upset. She would rather leave the parting for Tang Ye''s love than give Dong Hao a chance.


    Dong Hao is a villain, she firmly believes in her opinion. A few days ago, she saw Dong Hao mingling with a bunch of ruffians, and one of them was the bald head who had troubled Tang Ye last time. She''s not a fool, guessing that the trouble with her bald head coming to Tang Ye can''t get rid of Dong Hao.


    "Farewell, let''s go!" Zhang Xila left Shen Farewell.


    "Huh?" Shen Farewell was unclear.


    "Farewell!" Unfortunately, they were stopped by Dong Hao when they walked to the door.


    Dong Hao walked to Shen Bieli, took out a bunch of flowers, and said with a smile: "Farewell, you are cured, congratulations."


    "Thank you." Shen Bieli nodded politely, but did not pick up the flowers.


    "Dong Hao, we''re leaving, get out of trouble, good dogs don''t stand in the way!" Zhang Xi always said something harsh to Dong Hao. This is her character, and she can say whatever she wants.


    "You..." Dong Hao was very angry at Zhang Xi''s lack of face.


    "Yes, Dong Hao, Xixi and I are leaving." Shen Bieli helped Zhang Xi speak. She didn''t feel much about Dong Hao.


    Dong Hao felt embarrassed and did not stop them from leaving. This is a bit strange, he should always keep it.


    It turned out that after Shen Bieli and Zhang Xi left, Dong Hao immediately made a call and hummed after connecting, "Brother Huzi, do it, Shen Bieli will definitely call Tang Chenxing to rescue her, and then kill Tang. Morningstar, are you sure?"


    "Nonsense! I asked the master for help this time, huh, I must repay my grievance last time!" Huzi''s voice rang on the phone.


    Huzi''s voice was full of resentment.


    With Huzi''s assurance, Dong Hao smiled triumphantly and nodded, then left the coffee shop and drove him to follow Zhang Xi and Shen Farewell secretly.

 Chapter 1103： Become a Hercules!

    After Zhang Xi and Shen Bieli walked out of the cafe, they always felt something was wrong. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel. When she walked to the parking place of the sports car, a group of hooligans came out and surrounded them with a lustful and playful look.


    One of them is Huzi.


    "What are you going to do?" Zhang Xi now understood that Dong Hao was doing a good thing. She glared at Huzi and they yelled. She didn''t expect them to be so bold and do this kind of thing in a fair manner.


    "Farewell, I think they came prepared, you call the police soon." Zhang Xi turned his head and looked at Shen Farewell.


    Shen Bieli nodded and took out her mobile phone for help. She originally wanted to call 110, but Tang Ye''s contact information was set up with a shortcut function, and she directly pressed Tang Ye''s mobile phone number.


    "Hello? Farewell, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked after connecting.


    "Doctor Tang, come and save us, Chang''an Avenue, the cloud cafe we ??visited together!"


    "Dududu..." Shen Fieli was nervous, and hung up directly after speaking.


    Zhang Xi heard what she said and looked back at her speechlessly and said, "I told you to call the police, why did you call Doctor Tang?"


    "Doctor Tang is better than the police!" Shen Bieli answered confidently.


    "..."


    Zhang Xi was speechless, and her girlfriend was really helpless... But then again, it was true that Tang Ye was better than the police, and he was more reassuring when he came.


    Huzi saw that Shen Bieli called Tang Yelai, and he couldn''t help showing a wicked smile.


    At this moment, seeing him take out a brown pill from his pocket and swallow it, there was a flash of blood in his eyes, and a few bloodshot eyes rose up. The shocking thing is that a steel pipe in his hand was shrunk by him!


    Can you bend steel pipes with bare hands?


    This is no ordinary person!


    What did Huzi do to give him such a terrifying power?


    He did this to deal with Tang Ye!


    "Are you the one who came to our classroom to make trouble last time?" Zhang Xi was more mindful than Shen Farewell, not so kind and innocent as Shen Farewell, she felt the more weird things, probably because of other conspiracies, so she wanted to delay it.


    She could see that Huzi was just frightening them and didn''t mean to hurt them at all, so she was bolder.


    Huzi does not hurt Zhang Xi and Shen Farewell, this is Dong Hao''s request. All he had to do was kill Tang Ye. He himself hated Tang Ye, and he became a grandson in front of Tang Ye when he was in the Academy of Fine Arts last time. He wanted to be ashamed!


    Zhang Xi vaguely guessed Huzi''s plan to deal with Tang Ye, but she was worried about Tang Ye. She could also see that the tiger had changed, which was quite scary. So she secretly called the police, so that things could be much safer.


    Not long after, Tang Ye came.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t have the love of his lover for Shen Farewell, he cared no less than Father Shen. He didn''t want to hurt this innocent girl who had experienced tragedy. So after receiving a call from Shen Farewell, he rushed over immediately.


    Shen Bieli was wearing a talisman, Tang Ye could easily perceive it, and quickly rushed to Shen Bieli and Zhang Xi.


    Seeing Huzi, Tang Ye''s expression became colder. He glanced around again, knowing that Dong Hao, who was able to call Huzi, must hide somewhere and watch.


    Dong Hao looked at everything with a binoculars, and when he saw the cold glance that Tang Ye scanned, he couldn''t help being surprised.


    He thought that Tang Ye had seen him, and expressed his fear of Tang Ye. But he thought it was impossible. He was a few hundred meters away from Tang Ye, and he was still hiding in the car. He felt that no matter how great Tang Ye was, he couldn''t see himself!


    Dong Hao comforted himself that Tang Ye didn''t find him, but the facts might not be what he wanted. Tang Ye really noticed him. With Tang Ye''s strength, a few hundred meters is a fart.


    Tang Ye was upset, Dong Hao had already made his second shot, he could bear it the first time, but he would not bear it the second time! But three things are not his bottom line. He always likes to take precautions before they happen, and stifle the root of the problem after the first problem. Last time I didn''t shoot Dong Hao because he, as a strong man, felt that there was really no need to compete with an ordinary kid.


    Now that Dong Hao and Hu Zi are shooting again, he is no longer so kind.


    Before dealing with the tiger, Tang Ye took out a Dharma body, blew a breath of spiritual energy, bit his finger and wrote Dong Hao''s name on the Dharma body with blood, and then attached a Yin Yin charm to the body to attract a Yin. Ghost teaches Dong Hao.


    This won''t take Dong Hao''s life, but in the next seven days, Dong Hao will be entangled by ghosts. The fright is absolute, maybe... he will go to a mental hospital.


    "Oh, isn''t this Doctor Tang? It really opened my eyes last time. I didn''t expect you to be a practicing family." Huzi laughed and provoked after seeing Tang Ye.


    "Hey! If I call you, still look behind you? Don''t you want the hero to save the beauty?" Huzi immediately became annoyed. He talked to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye looked behind him and ignored him.


    Tang Ye was recruiting ghosts to teach Dong Hao. Now that the recruiting of ghosts is over, he turned to look at Huzi and smiled: "I admire your dedication. I always like to play bad guys and make me a good person."


    "So what?" Huzi was not afraid of Tang Ye, and looked very proud.


    "It''s not much, I just thought, don''t you be afraid that I will become a hero and be a beautiful woman?" Tang Ye still smiled.


    "Puff~" Zhang Xi looked at Tang Ye and had to admit that this was a humorous man with a good appearance and strength, no wonder if he would like it.


    She looked at Shen Farewell, speechless, Ruoru looked at Tang Ye blushing, a bit idiot. Hey, after all, it is the age of youth, innocent.


    "Fart!" Huzi ate the magical pill, his body was full of power, and he was not afraid of Tang Ye, and snorted viciously: "Do you want to be a hero? Humph, then go to death!"


    "Brothers, let us avenge the last time!" Huzi shouted, greeted the little brothers to start, and stepped forward to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye dismissed it, these gangsters really didn''t cry without seeing the coffin?


    The little brothers didn''t take any medicine, so they were naturally not Tang Ye''s opponents. Tang Ye put on a super boring expression, knocked them down with three punches, leaving only the tiger.


    Huzi glared at Tang Ye, holding a wrench in his hand, and snorted coldly: "Do you think I was the last time I was? Let you see how great the uncle is today!"


    "I remember that you didn''t make a move last time? I was so scared that I slipped away first. Useless things." Tang Ye looked at Huzi sarcastically.


    "You..." Hu Zi was very angry, and he squeezed his wrench to attack Tang Ye, "Bang!" With a sound, he slammed into a car next to him, and the car collapsed, and the tires of the wheels were blown!


    "Doctor Tang!" Shen Bieli was taken aback when he saw this scene.


    As long as people can see it, it is not the power that ordinary people have. Suddenly destroyed a car!


    Shen Bieli was very worried about Tang Ye.


    Dong Hao, who was peeking in the car behind, was pleasantly surprised. He thought Huzi would be able to repair Tang Ye fiercely this time. Huzi said that he could not solve Tang Ye after taking a certain master''s medicine?

 Chapter 1104： Can you sleep?

    Tang Ye was also surprised at Huzi, squinting his eyes and thinking, how could this **** suddenly have such power? When I saw him last time, his fat physique would never contain such power, there must be something strange in it!


    "Hey, how is it? Are you scared? It doesn''t matter, I will make it lighter, and I promise to make you hurt just right..." Huzi was extremely proud, but he didn''t expect the Dali pills given by the master to be really useful and amazing!


    He believed that he could defeat Tang Ye this time, and let out the evil anger that was so frightened by Tang Ye last time.


    It''s a pity that he thought too simple. How could Tang Ye''s strength be able to fight him with a few mysterious pills?


    He just increased his strength, the body is still the body of an ordinary person, and he will only use brute force indiscriminately, and punch without any moves. Such a guy, as long as he avoids an attack and takes the opportunity to punch him, he will be finished.


    What Tang Ye cared about was, what did this bald head do to gain such a powerful force in such a short time?


    Most of the things that can do this now are secret techniques.


    Is it the secret exorcism trick again?


    Huzi waved his wrench to attack, Tang Ye still had a bored look, extremely arrogant, Huzi was even more furious, how could there be such an annoying person?


    Tang Ye keenly avoided Huzi''s attack, and then quickly shot, closing his palms and fingers, and lightly hitting Huzi''s neck.


    "Ah!" Huzi cried out in pain, dropped the wrench to cover his neck, and was so painful that he fainted.


    What he has strengthened is only his strength, and his body''s ability to bear it has not been strengthened. Being chopped and chopped by Tang Ye without fainting was quite impressive.


    "Yehu...Yehu..." At this moment a police siren sounded and the police came.


    "Don''t move!" Not far away came the voice of a policewoman. Tang Ye was familiar with this voice. It was Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Ye was speechless, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want to rest at home, just happened this kind of thing again, did she specifically target herself?


    Jiang Ruoqing pointed the gun at Tang Ye and Huzi who were fighting in front of him. She used to deal with blood demons like this. She was used to shooting the gun directly, and she does not even think about scaring the people.


    Huzi couldn''t beat bullets no matter what he was capable of. Jiang Ruoqing pointed a gun at him, and he didn''t dare to do anything to Tang Ye again, raising his hand to surrender.


    But Tang Ye didn''t. This guy was very arrogant, ignoring Jiang Ruoqing''s gun, and leaned forward and punched two punches.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Stop! I tell you to stop!" Jiang Ruoqing was extremely angry, Tang Ye really didn''t put himself in his eyes!


    "I''ll shoot if I don''t stop it!" Jiang Ruoqing yelled again.


    But Tang Ye still didn''t stop, he wanted to figure out how Huzi improved his strength. If it was a matter of occult art, then he, the exorcist, had some responsibility.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that she certainly wouldn''t actually shoot. She had no choice but to run over to pull Tang Ye away, and directly handcuffed Tang Ye and Huzi with handcuffs.


    Tang Ye didn''t struggle, he figured out the reason why Hu Zi gained strength.


    It is a kind of Ziyin pill, made by using Ziyin grass and a small amount of dead body powder. This is a supernatural spell that uses the power of a dead body, and is similar to the necromancy technique. It is worth noting that although the strength can be strengthened when taking it, there will be great sequelae after taking it. The most serious point is accelerated death.


    If you take too much, your body will not be able to bear it and you will die suddenly.


    This kind of Ziyin Pill is actually aimed at ghosts. Some ghosts are seriously injured and do not have enough strength to reincarnate. After taking Ziyin Pills, they can gain power and then reincarnate.


    It is forbidden to use Ziyin Pills for strangers. Obviously, the person who sells Ziyin Pills to Huzi is a person who makes profit with mysterious magic.


    "Tang Chenxing, you return to the police station! The open fight also obstructed the police''s law enforcement and disrupted public order, and must be punished!" Jiang Ruoqing said angrily after handcuffing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, always feeling that Jiang Ruoqing was funny, and said, "No, you want to catch me back to the police station?"


    "What is it?" Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was also funny, so he could make trouble, and really wanted to punch him twice. It was obviously that he was too arrogant and blatantly breaking the law.


    "You asked for it! Don''t move, get in the car, and follow me back to the police station!" Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye in a bad mood.


    "You..." Tang Ye always felt that Jiang Ruoqing deliberately targeted him, and this woman seemed to have some conspiracy.


    Tang Ye wanted to explain, but if Jiang Ruoqing intends to deal with him, it¡¯s useless to say more, he won¡¯t be too lazy to argue, and hummed: "Forget it, it¡¯s up to you. I''ll come out in a while, it''s not me. Caused."


    At this time, Shen Bieli and Zhang Xi ran over nervously and explained the cause of the matter to Jiang Ruoqing.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing did seem to be deliberately targeting Tang Ye, and in any case would take Tang Ye back to the police station for interrogation.


    Helpless, Tang Ye "visited" the police station again.


    This is not what he thinks, he is really not the kind of person who likes to make trouble. But sometimes things are like this, the more you want to hide, the more things will come. He didn''t argue, he didn''t think it was a big deal. People like him who live in the dual world of science and spirituality actually see far more things than ordinary people. So I always feel very casual when I see him.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s attitude towards Tang Ye always felt something else. Maybe she really knew Tang Ye''s identity, even if she didn''t know it, she guessed a little bit.


    "You''re like a **** I knew before. It''s very annoying. I really want to kill with high heels." Seeing Tang Ye''s casual and undisciplined appearance, Jiang Ruoqing put his hand on his chest and said that anger doesn''t seem like anger, and his tone is more calm.


    Tang Ye watched Jiang Ruoqing not speaking. He believed that Shen Bieli would get him out. Using reasonable and legal means, Jiang Ruoqing had no reason to detain him.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ruoqing''s acquaintance, he wouldn''t waste time here at all.


    Jiang Ruoqing knew that Tang Ye could not be kept, but she was still full of playfulness, as if she had developed a strong interest in Tang Ye, even if she was talking casually, she still wanted to play, humming to Tang Ye: "ID, gender, how old, Tell me honestly wherever you live!"


    Tang Ye was expressionless, quite speechless, and she was stared at by this woman!


    "Jiang Ruoqing, what on earth do you want to do?" Tang Ye hummed looking at Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing laughed playfully and said: "You have too many suspicious things. I must investigate clearly and deal with hidden safety hazards. Otherwise, what should you do if you harm the people?"


    "Where do I have a safety hazard? Jiang Ruoqing, if you think you have nothing to do, go to the red wall to find something to do. Wen Zhongyuan''s matter has not been resolved yet." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing badly.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, then watched Tang Ye look more playful, and squinted: "Now I think you are more suspicious. The matter on the red wall is the top secret. You said it casually. And I checked the red wall. By the way, there is no such person as you. You said...do you have a problem?"


    "You..." Tang Ye felt that Jiang Ruoqing must have known his identity.


    But what about it, can you sleep with her?

 Chapter 1105： The evil spirits come out!

    Tang Ye guessed that Jiang Ruoqing already knew his identity, but Jiang Ruoqing did not say it, perhaps deliberately. He didn''t know why Jiang Ruoqing wanted to do this, he was too lazy to manage, and decided not to stay in the police station and waste time.


    "Jiang Ruoqing, you are public revenge. Oh, there is another, ungratefulness. I saved you, did you treat me like this? I''m leaving, please don''t stop me, or you will be at your own risk." Tang Ye was right. Jiang Ruoqing said.


    Then with a click, Tang Ye took off the handcuffs and stood up to leave the interrogation room.


    "You can''t go without my permission." Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye went straight out and said, "I want to go, who can keep me?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was angry, but helpless. If someone else said something like this, she would go straight up and beat him up, but when Tang Ye said something like this, she knew she would definitely not be able to fight it.


    If Tang Ye really wants to leave with tough means, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    "Chhhhhhhhhh..."


    At this moment, the lights in the police station flashed suddenly, then they swayed continuously, and finally, there was a "wheeze", the power went out!


    The police station plunged into darkness.


    "Huhu..."


    At this time, it seemed like a night breeze was blowing. And this wind blew directly inside the police station! But how could it be windy inside the police station?


    There is only one such phenomenon, haunted!


    It''s that evil spirit!


    Tang Ye was taken aback, the first thing he cared about was Shen Farewell. Shen Bieli is outside, and he has the special identity of Bodhi lotus incarnation. Once he is noticed by the femininity, he will definitely become the first target of attack.


    Not daring to delay, Tang Ye stood up and ran outside to protect Shen Farewell, but at this time Jiang Ruoqing subconsciously pulled him.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t be more aware of this phenomenon. It was a ghost. She feels scared and hopes there is someone around her. Knowing that Tang Ye has the ability to deal with ghosts, she wants to rely on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is not an unfeeling person, knowing that Jiang Ruoqing still has lingering fears about this kind of thing, and should take care of Jiang Ruoqing, but Shen Fieli¡¯s identity is indeed special, and he knows that Jiang Ruoqing is not such a hypocritical person, and said: "Shen Fieli has a special identity and must be note."


    Jiang Ruoqing frowned. Even though she didn''t talk about Tang Ye''s identity, she already had a basic grasp of Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye said that Shen Farewell needs to be especially concerned, she will do the same, nodding and saying: "Be careful."


    Tang Ye was stunned, basically certain that Jiang Ruoqing had guessed his identity. He didn''t plan to elaborate, and went straight out to take care of Shen Fare.


    "Farewell, are you okay?" Tang Ye ran outside and asked Shen Farewell with concern.


    The hall was dark, and Shen Farewell was anxious and scared. He couldn''t help but be overjoyed when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and shouted, "Doctor Tang, I am here! Where are you?"


    "I''m by your side." Tang Ye illuminated the small area with his mobile phone.


    "Doctor Tang!" Shen Bieli saw Tang Ye, stretched out his hand and hugged him tightly, taking him as the most solid support.


    "You are so stupid, use your mobile phone to illuminate it." Tang Ye said to the panic-stricken people. For a person of his level, the presence or absence of light has little effect, but if other people are ordinary people, it won''t work.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye''s cell phone lights went out... This was made by evil spirits, and put out any luminous things. These feminine things didn''t like bright light.


    There was no light at all, and Shen Fie Li was even more frightened, holding Tang Ye tightly without letting go. Tang Ye could feel her chest pressing against her arm. This felt really ecstasy... It was a pity that Tang Ye was not the first time she had contact with a woman, so he was quite calm.


    Tang Ye was a little angry, but this evil spirit was bold, and he came out directly to attack, so he was not afraid of being beaten to death?


    Becoming an exorcist, Tang Ye slowly got a little habit, carrying some spare charms and magical tools with him. In order to deal with evil spirits, he took out a magic talisman and held it in his mouth, made an exorcism knot seal with both hands, then clamped the magic talisman with his right index finger and middle finger, whispered an exorcism spell at the corner of his mouth, and then threw the magic talisman into the air. !"


    Just like what Yun Youlan did before, it looks pretty.


    "Huh!" The magic talisman thrown into the air by Tang Ye suddenly burned, bursting into flames.


    "Ah..." When the magic talisman burned, there was a ferocious wailing in the hall, and then a huge cloudy wind blew, and you could feel a lot of paper being blown away.


    "I''m going! Is this, is this making a ghost movie?" Everyone in the police station was so surprised that they didn''t know what to say. This experience is definitely the most exciting in their lives, and it feels really haunted.


    They don''t believe in ghosts. They think it was artificially created. Perhaps someone attacked the police station in an attempt to cause panic. After the power is restored, they will find out the truth through technology.


    The overcast wind gradually weakened. At this time, the lights in the police station came on one by one, and the power was restored.


    "Doctor Tang, it''s okay!" After the hall was bright, Shen Farewell looked at Tang Yexin and said with joy.


    "Well, so don''t worry about it." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    The two spoke without noticing how surprised the people around them looked at them.


    Most of the people in the police station knew the identity of Shen Bieli, and felt that the relationship between Tang Ye and Shen Bieli was incredible. Miss Shen''s family actually found a boyfriend?


    They were all curious about Tang Ye''s identity, and they probably understood why Tang Ye was not afraid to provoke Jiang Ruoqing, a grumpy woman, because she was blocked by Miss Shen''s family. The weight of the Shen family is very unusual!


    The people who watched Tang Ye and Shen Bieli talked, and felt that they were so close, they must be a romantic relationship.


    Zhang Xi saw that Shen Bieli didn''t realize how ambiguous she was holding Tang Ye, and was very speechless. This was going to arouse public outrage, and walked over to remind Shen Bieli: "Farewell, you and Doctor Tang are too close..."


    "Ah...?!" Shen Bieli was taken aback for a moment, and then he saw the surprised gazes from everyone, only to realize that he was holding Tang Ye tightly, and even the **** was close to him.


    "what!"


    "Pop! You, you pervert!" Shen Bieli''s face flushed immediately, letting go of Tang Ye with a loud cry, and then slapped Tang Ye and cursed the pervert.


    "This..." Tang Ye was expressionless, this is his fault again? Really served.


    The people around saw Tang Ye being slapped by Shen Farewell, and laughed, very cunning, thinking that Tang Ye deserved it.


    Tang Ye didn''t even bother to play this kind of ambiguity, and planned to track down the evil spirits. At this moment he turned around and saw Jiang Ruoqing fainted to the ground in the unclosed interrogation room!


    "Jiang Ruoqing?" Tang Ye ran in worryingly and saw Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead wrinkled, as if he had a high fever.


    Jiang Ruoqing was hurt by the evil spirit just now!


    Tang Ye apologized because he was negligent and forgot that Jiang Ruoqing was the target of evil spirits.


    Jiang Ruoqing must be rescued as soon as possible, otherwise she will be very dangerous if the ghost spirit spreads. Tang Ye picked her up and put her on the table, closed the interrogation room, and warned the others: "No one is allowed to come in and disturb me!"


    Everyone saw Jiang Ruoqing''s situation. Although they didn''t know why, Shen Bieli explained that Tang Ye was her personal doctor, which was very powerful, and everyone was relieved.


    Since she was Miss Shen''s personal doctor, she would definitely have real ability after passing the test of Mr. Shen.


    Tang Ye was in the interrogation room and immediately began to deploy and cast spells to get rid of Jiang Ruoqing''s ghost.


    Now he knew that he underestimated this evil spirit. Judging from the wandering ghost spirit at this time, he believes that the real source of this evil spirit is in the police station, so its power is especially strong when in the police station.


    This evil spirit just came out not long ago. It must have been restrained somewhere before, but it was released suddenly, so it came out to do evil.


    Then the spirit-binding thing of this evil spirit should be in the police station.


    There is something that worries Tang Ye. This evil spirit just came out soon, why? It is very likely that someone released it deliberately! Otherwise, why could it not come out before, but it can come out now?


    Coupled with some previous calculations and guesses, Tang Ye became more firmly convinced that there was someone behind him!

 Chapter 1106： A little excited!

    Tang Ye thought that the evil spirits would stare at Shen Bieli''s Bodhi lotus incarnation, gain that pure power, and become extremely powerful. Because he was worried about Shen''s parting, Jiang Ruoqing was ignored. Jiang Ruoqing had been the target of evil spirits. Now that Jiang Ruoqing is in trouble, Tang Ye feels responsible.


    Although Jiang Ruoqing is involved in martial arts, she has nothing to do with the weird powers of ghosts and ghosts. Therefore, when the evil spirits attack, even if she hits both fists, it is useless at all. The evil spirit usually attacked, and then the spirit invaded the body.


    Ghost qi invades the body, and if it is not cleaned up within seven hours, Jiang Ruoqing will undoubtedly die. It was originally not difficult for Tang Ye to clear the ghost qi, but the unjust ghost who came to claim his life was obviously angered, and a very heavy ghost qi was placed on Jiang Ruoqing.


    This increased the difficulty of clearing a lot. In order to ensure that Jiang Ruoqing was not harmed by ghosts, Tang Ye used the exorcism charm, ink thread, and soul-locking bell.


    The exorcism talismans are used to remove ghosts, and the ink thread and soul-locking bells are used to form a magic circle to prevent Jiang Ruoqing''s soul from escaping after being invaded by ghosts. If the soul leaves the body, even if the ghost spirit from Jiang Ruoqing is removed, she will become a vegetable. Only the body, no soul, it is easy to understand this kind of thing.


    After doing some basic rituals, Tang Ye untied Jiang Ruoqing''s clothes and put a few stitches.


    His Twenty-Four Thong Xuan needles were used to heal people in front and heal ghosts in the back. The magic needle he gave Yun Youlan even became the exclusive magic weapon of the exorcist, so this set of magic needles face Spiritual diseases also have no small effect.


    It took a full twenty minutes to help Jiang Ruoqing clear the ghost. After Tang Ye finished applying the spell, a lot of sweat was on his forehead. That''s why he didn''t allow others to come in and disturb him. The key to curing things like "yin and yang disease" is that there should be no distraction from the gods and souls.


    The fatigue of the gods and soul is more than ten times heavier than the fatigue of the body. Usually, people see Tang Ye using silver needles to treat illnesses very easily, but in fact, only he knows how tired he is.


    "Do you think you can control me?!" To Tang Ye''s expectation, Jiang Ruoqing still did not wake up after clearing the ghost from playing Jiang Ruoqing. Instead, she kept sweating on her forehead and let out an angry low voice.


    Seeing this panic, Tang Ye immediately leaned down to check his pulse. The result left him speechless. It turned out that Jiang Ruoqing was too stubborn and arrogant, and his willpower was also very firm. He was surrounded by evil spirits, and his consciousness was fighting against evil spirits, which made the body receive little treatment. Jiang Ruoqing is so arrogant that he wants to solve the evil spirits by himself!


    When she no longer fears evil spirits, she won''t shrink back.


    But Tang Ye knew very well that she couldn''t fight evil spirits by her own ability, and she would only suffer more and more.


    "Ah!" Sure enough, Jiang Ruoqing began to hum in pain.


    The painful grunt became stronger and stronger, which made people worry that she would not be able to bear it.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing in pain, and was forced to save Jiang Ruoqing in another way.


    Almighty spiritual blood!


    He cut his index finger with a small knife and dripped blood into Jiang Ruoqing''s mouth, but Jiang Ruoqing didn''t eat or swallow it, there would be no effect at all.


    "This...well, I''m taking advantage of you." Tang Ye was helpless and did not dare to delay, so he dripped blood into his mouth, and then leaned down and poured it directly into Jiang Ruoqing''s mouth.


    This will inevitably require some entanglement. This kind of thing is sweet for couples, and even addictive, but for ordinary relationships, ouch, it can be uncomfortable. Can you bear it when someone vomits blood into your mouth and wants you to swallow it?


    Tang Ye was helpless. In fact, he didn''t simply pass his own blood to Jiang Ruoqing, the key was to make sure to blow a spirit energy directly down Jiang Ruoqing''s throat.


    This is the only way to forcefully rescue Jiang Ruoqing. Who made Jiang Ruoqing so stubborn, fighting the evil spirits alone in his mind, regardless of the surrounding affairs, even ignoring external help!


    At this time, after Jiang Ruoqing drank Tang Ye''s blood and spiritual energy, she no longer showed an expression of pain, and her pale face became more rosy.


    But something embarrassing came. When Tang Ye wanted to move her mouth, Jiang Ruoqing seemed to have drunk spring water when she was extremely thirsty. Suddenly she grabbed Tang Ye¡¯s neck to prevent Tang Ye from leaving, her lips were smooth. Keep kissing Tang Ye.


    I thought there was still spiritual blood and spiritual energy for her!


    Think of Tang Ye as a bottle of mineral water.


    This makes her kiss with Tang Ye more intense than a Parisian kiss.


    Tang Ye felt that he was about to die, ******, he wanted to curse, is it a benefit to kiss a beautiful woman?


    It''s a fart!


    Now welfare has become a killer!


    Tang Ye wondered why he always encountered such things?


    Tang Ye wants to get rid of this situation! In addition to making himself better, his other purpose is to prevent Jiang Ruoqing from opening his eyes to see this scene. Otherwise, Jiang Ruoqing thought he kissed her, she would definitely let him eat a bullet, right?


    As a result, Jiang Ruoqing suddenly opened her eyes and woke up.


    "You...!!!" Jiang Ruoqing was desperate to see this scene.


    She tried her best to push Tang Ye away. Tang Ye was overturned by the impact and fell to the ground.


    "You, you..." Jiang Ruoqing has a very complicated mood, saying that being angry doesn''t seem to be that angry, but how can you not be angry as an innocent woman when this happens?


    Feeling out of control is a bit agitated.


    "I killed you!" Jiang Ruoqing yelled.


    "Uh..." However, she fainted in a panic.


    Tang Ye was relieved to see Jiang Ruoqing unconscious.


    He is speechless, he really committed a crime... He is obviously saving people, why does he always end up like this? "


    Tang Ye didn''t really want to take advantage of Jiang Ruoqing. All this was to save Jiang Ruoqing and something unexpected happened. Fortunately, Jiang Ruoqing was in a coma, so Tang Ye didn''t need to be chased by her. He kindly helped her to lie down on a chair next to her and let her rest well.


    At this time, Tang Ye noticed her lips. This was a psychological effect. It was normal to be sensitive to her lips after such a fierce kiss.


    Jiang Ruoqing applied a light lipstick, shiny and smooth, very attractive. If you look at it a few more times, you will definitely be tempted by the faint ********.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s condition has improved, his breathing has eased, and his face has become more bloody. Tang Ye cleaned up the magic casting props inside, then opened the door and let the police officer take care of her.


    Gao Yang waited anxiously outside. After Tang Ye opened the door, he immediately asked Tang Ye, "Doctor Tang, how is Ruoqing''s situation?"


    "Doctor Tang...?" Tang Ye didn''t react when he saw Gao Yang, this man knew himself?


    Oh!


    Soon he remembered that Gao Yang was the handsome and sunny guy who wanted to send flowers to Jiang Ruoqing last time when he was at Jiang Ruoqing''s house.


    "Your name is... Gao Yang, right?" Tang Ye smiled at Gao Yang friendly and said, "Jiang Ruoqing is all right, you can go in and take care of her."


    "Thank you! Thank you Doctor Tang..." Gao Yang nodded and thanked him. He learned about Tang Ye from Shen Bieli and knew that Tang Ye was a private doctor.


    "But, Doctor Tang..." However, Gao Yang remembered the last time Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing had happened. He still misunderstood that Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing were in a relationship, and he hesitated after stepping into the room with one foot.


    Tang Ye saw him, shook his head and smiled, knowing his misunderstanding, and explained: "Brother Gao, don''t worry, I have nothing to do with Jiang Ruoqing. What you saw last time was a misunderstanding. At that time, I He is helping Jiang Ruoqing treat a disease, a type of acupuncture, so Jiang Ruoqing has to... take off a little bit.


    "Really?!" Gao Yang was pleasantly surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words. It turns out that everything is a misunderstanding! Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye are not lovers, let alone the point of making love! He seemed to have the second spring, and he regained hope for Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Of course it''s true. You can go in and take care of Jiang Ruoqing." Tang Ye was so happy to see him, and he was also happy. He solved the misunderstanding and felt relieved.


    "Hmm, Doctor Tang, it seems that you and Officer Mu have something I don''t know?"


    When Tang Ye turned around to pour a glass of water to drink, she saw Shen Farewell staring at him meaningfully, and then asked such a meaningful sentence.


    Hearing the conversation between Tang Ye and Gao Yang, she thought Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing had other feelings.


    Tang Ye is speechless, is he involved in a love triangle?

 Chapter 1107： How did you find a girlfriend?

    Tang Ye didn''t think about women now, and it wasn''t that there were no women. He has read countless beauties, and he has also listed the best in the United States, so if you want to say that women are not attractive to him, it is really not that big.


    Regarding Shen Bieli''s witty words, Tang Ye treated her as a little girl, went up and squeezed her cheek directly, and hummed: "Don''t gossip, I''m innocent, I will sort things out and I''m going back."


    "Oh..." Tang Ye pinched the face of Shen Farewell, who was jealous and pretending to be a little sullen, immediately flushed with shame, lowered his head and listened to Tang Ye obediently.


    Now Gao Yang was happy. It turned out that Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye had nothing to do, then wouldn''t he still have a chance?


    After Tang Ye left, Gao Yang hurried to take care of Jiang Ruoqing, and the police station returned to calm amidst the inexplicable expressions of others.


    ...


    It was late at night when Jiang Ruoqing woke up, and she saw a man lying on the bed asleep. She thought it was Tang Ye, and suddenly wanted to get angry, because she remembered what Tang Ye did to her before. Kiss, still lingering tongue? She had never done anything on such a large scale!


    With her character, she will definitely beat people. However, she had already determined Tang Ye''s identity, and she felt that it had nothing to do with Tang Ye, but she had other thoughts.


    "Ruoqing, are you here?" It was Gao Yang who fell asleep next to Jiang Ruoqing. He cared about Gao Yang very much. Jiang Ruoqing knew about it soon after he woke up, and looked at Jiang Ruoqing worriedly.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, but he didn''t expect it was Tang Ye. She looked at Gao Yang, as if she felt a slight loss in her heart.


    "I''ll check something." Jiang Ruoqing said lightly to Gao Yang, as if she lost her interest in talking for a moment.


    She did have something to investigate, that was the case of the evil spirit who came to claim her life.


    She didn''t want to make jokes about her life. According to what Tang Ye said, she investigated the evil spirit''s case, found out the truth, and got rid of the evil spirit completely.


    Gao Yang disagreed with her. Jiang Ruoqing had just been injured, so how could he continue investigating the case and persuaded him: "Jiang Ruoqing, there is any case waiting for you to recover from the injury, or I will help you investigate."


    Gao Yang is quite capable, and wants to help Jiang Ruoqing. There is his infatuation for Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t refuse, and the two went to the archives room for inquiries.


    She remembered the appearance of the evil spirit. When the evil spirit was killed before, although the evil spirit had a pale face, as long as she saw the file photos, she would not admit it.


    Looking through the file records for a long time, Jiang Ruoqing finally saw the prisoner who came to claim her life in a very old information bag.


    It was a roadside hawker who was caught in a few years ago. He made a lot of noise in the police station, saying that he was wronged, but then he compromised for some reason, and then he left the police station. I just don''t know why he died, and he has become the life-demanding evil like he is now.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t remember that he had an encounter with this prisoner, and he couldn''t help but feel angry. Why did he come to ask for his life, a dead man who had nothing to do with him?


    "Gao Yang, can you help me look up the details of this person? I want to go out." Jiang Ruoqing is going to find Tang Ye and let Tang Ye solve the evil spirit''s life claim.


    Gao Yang was worried about Jiang Ruoqing''s body. Hearing her talk about it, he immediately became anxious, and said worriedly: "Ruoqing, where are you going? You are still weak, so don''t go out. If there is something urgent, let me help. Now, why are you polite to me..."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Gao Yang gratefully and wanted to say something. Others can see Gao Yang''s feelings for her, and she can naturally also. It''s just that she never had that kind of thought, so she didn''t want to delay Gao Yang.


    Finally made up his mind, Jiang Ruoqing rejected Gao Yang''s kindness and said, "Gao Yang, you have helped me a lot. I am very grateful, but there are some things that I don''t want to talk about now. You...understand?"


    Gao Yang lowered his head and was silent for a while, then raised his head and laughed far-fetched, and said, "I know. But you don''t need to care about me, these are all voluntary. I''m not afraid to wait, I can wait until you want to talk."


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know what to say about Gao Yang, and said helplessly: "Stop talking about this, you continue to help me look up this person''s information, thank you."


    Gao Yang didn''t stop her again. He knew Jiang Ruoqing''s character, and it was useless to stop. Maybe it would make Jiang Ruoqing angry and be disgusted by her.


    ...


    Even looking for Tang Ye late at night, Jiang Ruoqing admired herself a little bit. She was not afraid of being killed by evil spirits when she was walking in the streets late at night. It may be experienced, so I know how to deal with it. But she still tensed her nerves, for fear that after the street turned, an evil spirit would suddenly appear.


    If she hadn''t really experienced this kind of thing, she wouldn''t believe that there were ghosts in the world. Thanks to this, she was slightly restrained and no longer so irritable. She was scared, afraid that her actions would provoke evil spirits.


    Tang Ye entered the police station twice, and Jiang Ruoqing got his contact information. She would not go to Shen''s house to find Tang Ye and call Tang Ye to come out.


    Jiang Ruoqing waited for Tang Ye in a restaurant open 24 hours, Tang Ye rushed over. He didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to be so anxious. The disease hadn''t improved much, so he immediately went to find the prisoner''s information. It seemed that she was very afraid of such things. Originally, looking at her arrogant appearance, I thought she was not afraid of it.


    "Give me a cup of warm coffee, you must add sugar, I don''t like to endure bitterness." Sitting in the position reserved by Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye ordered something unceremoniously.


    Jiang Ruoqing satirized him, then glanced at him and hummed, "No taste! Is sugared coffee still pure coffee?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense with this kind of woman who wanted to find fault, as if she couldn''t show her noble and glamorous without this, and said: "A woman who has seen a ghost is still a normal woman?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing didn''t understand, other men were polite and polite to him, as much as possible to please him, how could it not be on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Jiang Ruoqing, waved her to stop her excitement, and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay! It¡¯s been in the middle of the night, and there is no time to quarrel. Tell me, what have you found? Let me see if I can help you solve the evil ghost."


    Jiang Ruoqing also wanted to resolve the matter quickly, and instead of worrying about Tang Ye, she took out the file she found and said, "This is his information, but it''s useless to look at this, but I asked Gao Yang to continue searching. There will be news soon."


    Tang Ye took the data file to see it.


    "Beep toot~~" At this moment, Jiang Ruoqing''s cell phone rang and Gao Yang opened it, and she connected: "Hey, Gao Yang..."


    "Ruoqing, I found the detailed information of the prisoner, I will print it out and show it to you now, where are you... Huh? Why the power went out, rustling..."


    "Hello, Gao Yang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I, I...crack, dududu..."


    Jiang Ruoqing listened to the phone, and suddenly something seemed to have happened on Gao Yang''s side, a hoarse voice came out, and then the phone hung up.


    "What happened?" Tang Ye asked when Jiang Ruoqing frowned.


    Jiang Ruoqing was a little worried, and said: "The police station suddenly went out of power. When I listened to Gao Yang''s call, I still heard sounds like electric current abnormalities from time to time."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and soon realized that something was wrong, and said to Jiang Ruoqing: "We went to the police station immediately, I suspect...If that were the case, Gao Yang would be in danger!"


    "What?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback and pushed aside the chair anxiously to rush back to the police station.


    Tang Ye stopped her and grabbed her hand.


    "Why?" She said very unhappy, how could she take advantage of herself so casually?


    Tang Ye pointed to the coffee and said, "Go and pay the bill."


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t understand, how did such a guy find a girlfriend?

 Chapter 1108： The truth about evil spirits!

    At this time, the police station was completely dark, and the lights would flicker from time to time, like lightning, which felt like a ghost in a horror movie. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    But now it''s not a horror movie. There are indeed evil spirits in the police station.


    Those flickering lights are due to the evil spirit''s yin power that makes the current unstable. All of these phenomena are well-founded, but those who are filming can''t tell why. Of course, there is no need to explain this when filming, no one will believe this.


    Jiang Ruoqing followed Tang Ye and saw that the situation in the police station was the same as when she was killed by the evil spirit before. She was very worried about Gao Yang''s accident, and immediately wanted to run in to find Gao Yang.


    But Tang Ye stopped her and said, "Don''t be impulsive, Gao Yang is fine... at least not dead yet, I can feel his strong yang energy."


    "I can''t let Gao Yang have an accident, I don''t want to owe him too much..." Jiang Ruoqing knew that she couldn''t deal with ghosts, but didn''t want Gao Yang to have an accident because she helped her, otherwise it would be difficult to say about that kind of thing when he became guilty.


    Tang Ye also cares about Gao Yang, and if something goes wrong with Gao Yang, he is also responsible. Because he thought he had injured the evil spirit, the evil spirit would not come to trouble again. But unexpectedly, now the evil spirit is coming!


    "You stay outside and wait for me to come out. Now I am basically sure that the police station is the place where this evil spirit binds the spirits. He is now clinging to it and wreaking havoc. Although it is dangerous, it is the best time to conquer him." Tang Ye Said to Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Although he has been injured by me before, it will not be too difficult to subdue him, but he still cannot be underestimated. His grievances and evil spirits are very unstable. I don''t know that something happened to him. Normal evil spirits will not appear like this. Happening."


    Tang Ye had already prepared a few magic charms, these were the few that he had brought with him, and he might not be able to deal with this evil spirit completely.


    He asked Jiang Ruoqing to stay outside to avoid another accident.


    Although Jiang Ruoqing was angry at something that seemed weak to her, she didn''t want to be a burden, and listened to Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye had already run a certain distance, but suddenly returned to Jiang Ruoqing, and gave Jiang Ruoqing one of the few magic charms, and said, "This magic charm has a somewhat protective effect. Don''t have trouble."


    Jiang Ruoqing was stunned, very moved, looking at Tang Ye a little tenderly.


    After Tang Ye ran inside, he suddenly laughed. He thought it was very interesting to play the secret exorcism. After running inside, he whispered some spells as stated in the secret exorcism, "Hui Er listens to all directions, Tai Lao Jun manifests his spirit, eager like a law..."


    Tang Ye also used a standard movement of a Taoist priest holding a magic talisman. The index finger and finger were attached to the magic talisman, and after a breath of spiritual energy, he lifted it up and shook it for a few times, and then chanted a spell to let the magic talisman help track where the evil spirit was.


    This kind of thing looks very different, but it is actually very interesting. As if looking at the inside of Naruto, I did some movements with both hands to put ninjutsu... After chanting the spell, the magic talisman burst into flames, and some ashes fell, but the final flames gathered together to form an immortal mass Little flame. The little flame seemed to be alive, flying on the promenade in the police station, as if tracking something.


    It was tracking the location of the evil spirit and guiding Tang Ye to find the evil spirit.


    Following the little flame, Tang Ye vaguely saw that all the debris originally piled on both sides of the corridor was scattered, and at the same time he smelled a **** smell. He couldn''t help bending down and dipping his hand with a little blood to smell it. It was fresh and full of strong Yang Qi, probably the blood of Gao Yang.


    Tang Ye hurried to track down the evil spirits, with saving Gao Yang as the first task.


    He originally thought the evil spirit would keep going upstairs, but he didn''t. Following Little Flame, he came to the underground garage. On the ground, there is always the blood of Gao Yang.


    It won¡¯t work if Gao Yang is not dead, he will lose too much blood and die.


    Tang Ye cast a curse on the little flame, transforming the little flame into an attacking spirit, and ordered it to track down the evil spirit quickly, without waiting for him, once he found the evil spirit, he would attack the evil spirit directly, hoping to save Gao Yang.


    The little flame flew away quickly, no longer flying slowly, but the place it flew was actually the sewer from the underground garage to the ground.


    Tang Ye chased after him, lifted the iron cover of the sewer, and it was completely dark. He released a light with a magic talisman, and then jumped straight down.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..." After Tang Ye jumped into the sewer, an unbearable rancid smell hit him, almost fainting him.


    The rancid smell is really the best, not only the smell of sewage and dirt accumulated all the year round, but also the smell of dead bodies!


    Tang Ye was very depressed. After being smoked by this taste once, it was estimated that it would be difficult to eat good food this month.


    He didn''t understand why the evil spirit came to the sewer.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, guessing that the evil spirit did not think of coming to the sewer, but that he died in such a place!


    Or his corpse or his spirit-binding thing is below!


    A shield was born out of the body to isolate the best odor, and Tang Ye quickened his pace to chase it away. If so, then dealing with this evil spirit is easy.


    "Roar..." Suddenly, several screams and roars came from the end of the sewer.


    When Tang Ye heard it, he speeded up and hurried away. Those screams were caused by Little Flame tracking the evil spirits and attacking them. But Little Flame didn''t have much spiritual power, and now it might have been killed by evil spirits.


    Finally traced to the end of the sewer, Tang Ye saw that in this space of more than ten square meters, in the place where several large iron pipes intersect in front, a skeleton that was affected by sewage and dirt and turned yellow and black, was Tied to the iron pipe with a rusty chain.


    "I finally know why you are so angry..." Tang Ye whispered.


    It was the bones that the corpse of the evil spirit turned into. In other words, this evil spirit was tied here until his death. After his death, no one found him, and he was kept underneath.


    Tang Ye approached some white bones and observed that the right hand and left foot of this white bone were broken, and there were also some other places such as ****, where there were scattered and broken places.


    This shows that this person suffered a brutal beating before his life, causing his whole body to be injured.


    Think about it, being beaten up during his lifetime, under pain, and still tied to the sewer, unjustified, and died in a harsh environment. Once this accumulated resentment broke out, it was unimaginable. Now that he has become a life-demanding ghost, he is so fierce, enough to explain everything.


    "Tang, Doctor Tang..."


    Tang Ye looked at the skeleton and suddenly heard Gao Yang''s faint cry. He looked back and saw Gao Yang standing upside down, floating in the air!


    Gao Yang''s waist was injured, dripping with blood. The blood flowed to all parts of his body, his face was also there, and the whole look looked terrifying.


    Gao Yang was about to lose consciousness, he didn''t know what happened to him. He called Jiang Ruoqing just now, but suddenly the police station cut off the power, then the signal became very poor, and the phone was cut off soon. When he used his cell phone to light up the room and wanted to go to the electric switch, he suddenly felt a cloudy wind blowing from behind. He immediately looked back, but there was nothing.


    However, when he turned his head and wanted to continue to look at the switch, he suddenly felt that a rope was wrapped around his neck, and then he was dragged from the corridor to the underground garage and then to the sewer. During the dragging process, he was stabbed at the waist by a steel bar, bleeding continuously.


    He felt scared, thinking it was some mysterious gangster, and afraid that he would be killed by the gangster.


    Seeing Tang Ye now, he suspected that he was dreaming, otherwise how could Tang Ye appear in such a place?


    "Hehe~hehe~"


    In the sewer space, gusts of cloudy wind blew, and Tang Ye prepared the charm, knowing that the evil spirit was about to appear.

 Chapter 1109： There is another old woman!

    Soon there appeared in the air a dirty man with unbearable rancidity, broken hands and feet, messy hair, and angry eyes¡ªno, it should be a ghost!


    It was the evil spirit that Tang Ye tracked.


    "It''s you again! Why are you here to hinder me? I''m going to kill you!" The evil spirit sipped Tang Ye stiffly.


    Tang Ye was no longer surprised by ghosts. She looked at the ghosts calmly and said, "I know you are in pain, and I can imagine your anger. But I''m sorry, ghosts have ghost skills, human beings, you harm people, I can''t Stand by."


    "Hahaha..." The evil spirit smiled hoarsely and horribly, smiling without irony, and hummed to Tang Ye: "What a human being! You know, your humanity made me what I am now, you people are not people!"


    "You should be angry with those who torture you and kill you, and not persecute others. It''s useless to be angry with me. The only thing I can do is to give you justice and help you reincarnate." Tang Ye watched Said the evil spirit.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Don''t be full of benevolence and morality! If you hinder me, then I will kill you!" The evil spirit went wild and stopped listening to Tang Ye''s nonsense.


    At his level, he can''t hear anything anymore. Only killing can make him vent, and only being completely eliminated can he stop.


    He was angry and ferocious, and quickly attacked Tang Ye, so heavy that he forced Tang Ye''s clothes to dance.


    "I must correct some of the words just now."


    Facing the attack of the evil spirit, Tang Ye didn''t shy away, and his eyes were determined, and said: "Even if you want to, you can''t reincarnate. Because your grievance is too heavy and you have killed people again, but Heqiao will not allow you to pass. From this point of view, you will suffer all the time when you reach hell. It''s better to... now give you a good time!"


    Observing that the evil spirit was no longer eligible for reincarnation, Tang Ye made a decision to help him get rid of it. As for his funeral, let Jiang Ruoqing check it out at that time, give him justice and compensate his family. Personnel can only do this, and the rest depends on fate.


    The evil spirits rushed to Tang Ye''s eyes, Tang Ye took out three magic charms at once, used them together, and exclaimed: "Three views of Taiqing punish demons, Nanli Lihuo clears the fierce demons, anxious like a law!"


    "Huh!"


    Tang Ye finished chanting the spell, and suddenly, the three magic talisman in his hand turned into a huge flame. It was Nanli Huo, with the same power as the real fire of Samadhi. The evil spirit was surrounded by it, suffering endlessly. At the same time, the evil spirit and resentment of the body quickly dissipated, and finally he slowly changed back to his human appearance.


    At this time, Tang Ye remembered a question and asked him loudly: "You were originally sealed in the sewer. Without a medium, you would never be able to go outside to move around. What made you break free from the soul-binding thing?"


    This is something Tang Ye has always suspected. Recently, there have been a series of yin and yang evil incidents in Yanjing. I am afraid that someone secretly manipulated it. Perhaps the evil spirit in front of him was one of them. Asking him might ask him something.


    The evil spirit was about to be burned to the ashes by Nanli Fire, and now he was relieved of his pain for several years. He didn''t cling to anything anymore, and told Tang Ye: "It''s an old woman, she...ah..."


    Halfway through the evil ghost, he suddenly suffered severe physical pain and screamed, then dissipated, and it was gone.


    "Ghost control!" Tang Ye was shocked when he saw the evil ghost suddenly disappeared. It was because the evil ghost was controlled by -c and forced him to disappear. This is a very powerful spell for controlling ghosts. I didn''t expect Yan Jingzhi to have such an expert!


    Tang Ye concluded that there must be someone behind him. But, the evil spirit said, is it an old woman?


    After the evil spirit disappeared, Tang Ye not only didn''t feel relieved, but felt heavy. When he was performing calculations that day, he only suspected that a series of yin and yang evil incidents that happened recently in Yanjing were related, and it might be controlled by someone behind them. He hoped that this was because he had thought too much, but he did not expect it to be true.


    He had guessed that if there was someone behind him, it should be Xu Wuming, the mysterious exorcist. But now the evil spirit said it was an old woman, who would it be?


    This time Shen Farewell was cast by an old woman with the head-dropping spell, and now another old woman has appeared?


    The enemy is in the dark and you are in the light, which is not easy.


    When this happened, Tang Ye knew that he would be busy in the future. He was very angry. An old woman is doing so many things, and if she doesn''t enjoy the rest of her life well, is it because she thinks she has lived too long?


    Gao Yang fell to the ground, still in a coma. Although Tang Ye was troubled by the "old woman," he had to save Gao Yang first, pulled off a piece of clothing and simply covered the wound on Gao Yang''s waist, left the sewer, and quickly returned outside.


    Jiang Ruoqing was obedient and waited outside.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming out with Gao Yang on her back, she went to support Gao Yang worriedly, and immediately called an ambulance without Tang Ye''s reminder. The ambulance came quickly, Jiang Ruoqing helped him to the ambulance, but did not intend to follow to the hospital.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to go. He still had to go back to Shen''s house. Shen Farewell, this little girl had been clinging to him recently. Seeing that there was something strange about him, he asked questions. If he doesn''t go back so late and is found out by Shen Bieli, he might not be able to sleep well tomorrow.


    However, something happened to Gao Yang, and someone must follow him to see it. Neither he nor Jiang Ruoqing would go, it would seem too ruthless. Tang Ye thought Jiang Ruoqing would definitely go. She is not going now, and she knows when Gao Yang wakes up, not knowing how sad it is.


    "Why don''t you look at Gao Yang?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing depressedly as he watched the ambulance drive away.


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye, walked directly into the police station, and said, "What do I have to do with you?"


    "Hey, you..." Tang Ye was really speechless to this woman.


    Tang Ye wanted to figure out the fate of himself and Jiang Ruoqing, feeling that they were violent and couldn''t get along well?


    It''s a pity that the exorcist can''t count his fate, nor will he be accurate. Sometimes it will violate the taboo and bring great disaster to oneself. On the other hand, the exorcist can help others to tell the fortune, but often he will lose his life, or pay other costs.


    So the fortune tellers outside are basically magic sticks. The real exorcist is very taboo against fortune-telling!


    "Did you get rid of that evil spirit?" Tang Ye was mad at Jiang Ruoqing, but Jiang Ruoqing still looked blank and asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Of course, you think I am like you..."


    "It''s useless like me, isn''t it?" Jiang Ruoqing took Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye was taken aback and saw a little change in Jiang Ruoqing. It seemed that Jiang Ruoqing was very concerned. Did he mind not letting her in just now? But she didn''t do anything wrong, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know how to exorcise magic, and it would be really dangerous if she entered.


    Besides, she is a woman, and the ghost likes her pure feminine body and is easy to be possessed. On the other hand, she has accumulated a lot of grievances and hostility in the past, and being possessed may make the evil spirits stronger. So there is a reason not to let her in. Is it because she feels that she is a burden because of such a thing?


    This proud woman certainly doesn''t like this kind of thing.


    "Do you mind what I did just now, leaving you outside alone?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing.

 Chapter 1110： Sleeping is risky!

    Jiang Ruoqing really doesn''t like other people treating her as a burden, and I am afraid that no one will like it. Tang Ye suddenly said that, she felt strange, did Tang Ye want to apologize?


    She glanced at Tang Ye, her expression was weird and she didn''t speak.


    Tang Ye thought she was really angry, and felt that it was trouble for women to make emotions, and said: "I was worried about you just now, so I said something awkward. Why? Because I don''t say it harder, you will always fight with me. This affects saving Gao Yang. So I hope you can understand me, don¡¯t blame me, I treat you...Although I have opinions, I will not underestimate. I will not underestimate any woman."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at him with a faint smile, and then hummed after a long time: "Being a **** and setting up an archway, bitch!"


    "You..." Tang Ye really wanted to slap him, but he just thought about it, beating women is not what he likes to do.


    Jiang Ruoqing laughed and said: "Okay, stop talking nonsense, I''m going in and get the prisoner''s information. I think...you said it yourself, he became such a evil spirit, and he has grievances. Grievances. I want to find out the truth and give him justice."


    "As Gao Yang is like, I''ll go and see it, don''t worry, I''m not as unfeeling as you think." Jiang Ruoqing added.


    Jiang Ruoqing walked straight into the police station and waved to Tang Ye, as if saying goodbye to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and smiled. Jiang Ruoqing has changed a little. Although he is still not frank, his style of doing things has been reduced a lot, and his attitude has also dropped a lot. At least like the one just now, she waved her hand and said goodbye, which was a good explanation.


    After tossing for so long, Tang Ye will leave and go back. On the way back, he sorted out what was happening now.


    Up to now, another yin and yang evil has been solved. But he couldn''t relax a bit, he was still troubled by the "old woman". What he worries most is whether the old woman has supernatural powers, and what is it doing to manipulate these evil things? And the most important point, will she know the identity of Shen Bieli?


    Shen Farewell to a bodhi lotus seed incarnation, and thousands of little ghosts and evil spirits. If the old woman knew, then she would definitely find ways to get farewell.


    This kind of thing can never happen! Tang Ye promised Father Shen that she would take good care of Shen Farewell and protect her from harm.


    "That old woman probably hasn''t discovered the identity of parting, otherwise she won''t stop acting." Tang Yexin thought.


    When they returned to Shen''s house, both of them were asleep. Tang Ye quietly went back to the room and went to bed directly. I was really tired after being tossed by the evil spirit.


    The next day, he still had things to work on, mainly dealing with the old woman behind him. There is also the bald-headed **** that Dong Hao found, known as Brother Huzi. Huzi took Ziyin Pills, a kind of medicine used by spirits to cure ghosts. Who gave it to him? What is the purpose of the person who gave him this medicine?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but wonder whether this Ziyin pill was made by the "old woman" again?


    Not long after closing his eyes, Tang Ye didn''t feel that he was asleep, and heard a lot of noises from the streets outside. He woke up and opened the curtains to see. It was already light and the days were so rushed. He wanted to continue to sleep, so he drew the curtains again, fell on the bed, covered the quilt, and continued to sleep.


    But just then there was a knock on the door. Tang Ye was quite depressed, knowing that the person knocking at the door was not Shen Farewell but Uncle Chang, and Old Man Shen would not do such a thing. If it is Uncle Chang, it is not easy to be angry. Uncle Chang is a respectable person. If it''s Shen Farewell-it''s useless to be angry, she will just stick out her tongue and be cute and make you angry.


    Just leave her alone. Tang Ye tightly covered his head with the quilt, pretending that he didn''t hear the knock on the door.


    But the door suddenly opened, and it was Shen Farewell who came in.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help sticking out his head, eyes blank, looking at Shen Bieli and said: "Miss, can you give me some personal space? My room... do you have the key?


    "Of course I do!" Shen Bieli snorted and said, "How can I find you without the key to your room? You want to protect me!"


    "Please!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "Miss, are you the opposite? I want to protect you. That should be the key to your room. You see, if you are in danger, I have The key to your room can enter your room for the first time to protect you..."


    "Is that right?"


    Shen Bie Lizhuang rolled his eyes cutely, smiled, took out a key from the pocket of his pajamas, his face was slightly red, and said: "Listen to you, I will give you the key to my room, so you... It''s easy to come into my room to find me..."


    Shen Bieli lowered his head, his face flushed.


    Tang Ye wanted to slap it over and wake up the girl who was thinking of spring early in the morning.


    "Why are you still getting up? Get up soon! I''m going to school, you accompany me." Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t respond to his words, Shen Bieli was a little unhappy and drove him to get up.


    She wanted to lift the quilt covered by Tang Ye.


    "Don''t lift my quilt, Miss, I know what you want to do. I tell you clearly that I have a habit of sleeping naked. If you lift the quilt, I will not be responsible for the consequences." Tang Ye warned Shen Farewell very seriously.


    "Bah, bah~" Shen Bieli didn''t believe it, knowing that Tang Ye was fooling her, and jumped over to lift the quilt!


    Then... she was dumbfounded.


    Tang Ye really slept naked. She saw Tang Ye''s indescribable place. She quickly turned around and ran out with flushed face without a grunt.


    Tang Ye was expressionless. According to normal circumstances, it was impossible for something to happen. How could Shen Fieli really dare to lift it?


    It seems that sleeping naked is risky!


    But Tang Ye just wanted to let herself go and make her body comfortable. He looked down at the reaction that a man would have, and thought for a while, thinking that he should find a woman to sleep. Free yourself, free your mind and body!


    Thanks to Shen Farewell''s shy departure, Tang Ye is no longer pestered by her to accompany her to school. She is probably too shy to see Tang Ye again, so Tang Ye can sleep comfortably for two more hours.


    At about eleven o''clock, Tang Ye got up, and after washing, went outside for a leisurely breakfast, and then - indeed, went around a nearby park like a vagrant. In fact, he was adjusting his body.


    At about noon, he took a taxi to the police station in order to find Huzi to ask about Ziyin Wan. By the way, he wanted to persuade Huzi not to eat that thing again, otherwise he would not be far from death.


    However, when he arrived at the police station, Jiang Ruoqing stared at him arrogantly and told him that the tiger was dead.


    Qiqiao bleeds and died suddenly, looking very miserable.


    Another murderer?

 Chapter 1111： Does that make sense?

    The tiger was fine last night, but suddenly died today. Isn''t this strange?


    "This is the matter again, right?" Jiang Ruoqing called Tang Ye to the interrogation room, looking suspiciously at Tang Ye.


    "What kind of look are you, doubt me?" Tang Ye said silently.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and said, "Yes, because others are so skeptical. You fought with Huzi, and you beat him so badly. Now that something happened to him, he must think you are responsible."


    "This can also blame me..." Tang Ye was quite speechless. His busy work these days is actually a kind of help to the police station. Most of Huzi''s death was related to Ziyin Wan, but now I suspect him, it''s really funny!


    Jiang Ruoqing is a reasonable woman. She naturally knew that this was not what Tang Ye did, and said, "So I''m asking you, is this a ¡®that aspect¡¯ matter?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes for a moment and said, "It should be. So let us sit down, drink a cup of tea, and talk quietly. The tiger''s matter is very serious and should not be ignored. We must hurry up and follow the clues."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded. If Huzi''s matter is a spiritual issue, finding Tang Ye is undoubtedly the right choice.


    The two went to the office to sit down and sort out slowly, hoping to find out the conspiracy behind them.


    "What''s going on? Tell me about it." Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and frowned and asked, she was very worried.


    Worry is taken for granted. She is a member of the police station. The police station is a place that pays attention to scientific basis and does not believe in monsters. But now the police station has experienced supernatural things one after another, and no one in the police station can solve this problem. If people in the police station are asked to handle such cases, it is estimated that there will be many deaths.


    Gao Yang almost lost his life because he was involved in the evil spirits. Jiang Ruoqing still blames himself for this matter. In order to prevent Gao Yang from coming into contact with spiritual things, she fabricated a lie and told Gao Yang that what happened that day was because of a psychopathic criminal.


    Gao Yang believed it. First, he doesn''t believe in supernatural things because he has never seen them. Second, when he had an accident that day, he didn''t see anything at all. Jiang Ruoqing said that the gangster attacked him from behind, which gave him no chance to see his true colors. He thought about it, and no longer doubted it.


    Only a few people know the truth. In any case, Jiang Ruoqing does not want this to happen, so she can only solve it. But she is not proficient in spiritual matters, so she can only ask Tang Ye to cooperate.


    When Jiang Ruoqing asked about Huzi, Tang Ye felt that there was no need to hide it. After all, she had experienced an evil spirit''s life, and she must have been deeply impressed, and she had experience even more. It shouldn''t happen if she came to investigate. Besides, she is now in charge of this case. If she didn''t investigate anything, she would definitely be mad. By then, would she resent her with her crazy temper?


    Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Huzi''s death is indeed related to that aspect of the matter, but he was not killed by that aspect of the force. He was responsible for his death, no wonder anyone. Of course, if there is no third party involved, he will not He will come into contact with things in that area and will not die. From this point of view, he was killed by those people again."


    "Who is the third party you are talking about? What is the real cause of Huzi''s death?" Jiang Ruoqing asked. At this time, she was very serious, and she was very dedicated in handling the case.


    Tang Ye didn''t hide it, and continued to tell her, saying, "The real cause of Huzi''s death was that he took a ghost medicine that the living could not bear. He was invaded by Yin Qi and died suddenly. As for the third party I mentioned-- Of course they are people who understand supernatural powers. Only people in this area can be equipped with ghost medicine, but I don''t know who he is. You can try to investigate."


    "How should I investigate?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye didn''t have a horse to answer, looking at Jiang Ruoqing with a very speechless and contemptuous expression.


    "What are you doing?" Jiang Ruoqing was a little angry, and asked carefully, is there anything wrong?


    Tang Ye took a sip of tea, slowly put down the tea cup, and said: "You actually asked me how to check? Then I want to ask you what the police do..."


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Well, no quarrel, no quarrel!"


    Tang Ye smiled at the angry Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "Since Huzi can get ghost medicine, it is naturally because of contact with the person who provided it. Then who did he contact with? Go check it out! People come to ask, video surveillance, behavior analysis, etc., don''t you, a policeman, can''t do it?"


    When Tang Ye said that, Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip and felt very angry. He wanted to hum, but he didn''t hum. This couldn''t talk back to Tang Ye, because everything Tang Ye said was right. Investigating a person''s affairs, she has experienced many battles, but just now she asked Tang Ye what she should do, which is really a stupid question!


    "I was wrong, okay?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and hummed angrily. She didn''t mean to admit her mistake at all. She was just very disgusted and despised by Tang Ye.


    A very rude guy, why should he point fingers at himself?


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Since you know what to do, then go and investigate. I guess the person who provided this ghost medicine is a magic stick. Most of them posted some small advertisements on the roadside alleys, electric poles, etc. The place. And the propaganda, it is estimated that it is similar to "Dali Wan, aphrodisiac pills, make you full of strength, be a real man, lasting, seven times a night" and so on..."


    "Why are you staring at me?" Tang Ye was not such a stingy person, and gave some directions for Jiang Ruoqing''s investigation. However, when he said that he saw Jiang Ruoqing staring at him suddenly and fiercely, as if he was very angry.


    How can Jiang Ruoqing not be angry, what aphrodisiac, long-lasting, seven times a night... is full of sexual hints, she really wants to take off her high heels and kill Tang Ye. People who are not serious, do not serious things, right?


    "You can go now, you don''t bother to investigate the matter!" Jiang Ruoqing resisted the urge to take off her high heels and smash Tang Ye, and was not angry with Tang Ye.


    "Okay." Tang Ye had something to do. When he came to the police station just now, he went to a few places of his heart. Standing on a high place, he watched a lot of the situation in Yanjing City, and found that the pulse of the five elements dragon veins was Signs of confusion.


    This is a very serious problem. Dragon veins are spiritual veins, which have the effect of suppressing evil and protecting righteousness. If there is chaos, the pulses will collide with each other, causing the evil air pressed underground to infiltrate, causing many monsters and ghosts. At that time, the entire Yanjing will probably fall into chaos.


    It is said that the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. There are not many exorcists now, and it happens that Tang Ye has become one of them. Although he is not very merciful, he still has feelings and wants to do something to help. It''s okay to have no fame or profit. When it''s a good deed, if you die in the future and get a good baby, your children and grandchildren can also benefit.


    Besides, he used to be a good man.


    God knows what you did. This sentence is not without reason. People in the spiritual world will have a tendency to believe in fatalism and pay attention to karma. They often do their jobs and obey the fate.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t believe in the fate of heaven, and even suspected that fate of the day was nothing more than a super existence playing with human beings, she wanted to resist, but after all she had a clear conscience.


    Before Tang Ye left, he said to Jiang Ruoqing, "If you find out about Huzi, please tell me. I always feel that the latest thing is that someone deliberately manipulated behind him. If it is, then it is obviously a huge conspiracy."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and said: "If I find anything, I will tell you. Although I don''t want to do this, I am afraid that you will be panicking by preaching about those monsters and monsters, so I decided to give you a step back and listen to this kind of things. your opinion."


    Ouch. Tang Ye was taken aback and looked at Jiang Ruoqing with a smile: "Officer Jiang, why are you so reasonable?"


    "You want me to be unreasonable?" Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip and became annoyed.

 Chapter 1112： Five vein crisis!

    After Tang Ye left, Jiang Ruoqing no longer delayed, and immediately set about investigating Huzi. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    "Go to Xiangshan, where you can see all of Yanjing. It is probably helpful to observe the overall situation in the city." Walking out of the police station, Tang Ye thought about it and decided to go to Xiangshan.


    Climb the top of Xiangshan Mountain to see the city of Yanjing and calculate the changes of the Five Elements Dragon Vein


    Xiangshan is a famous park attraction in Yanjing. In addition to the beautiful scenery and many attractions, it also has a strong charm. If you want to say something about the spiritual world, the first thing that people think of is Buddha.


    Xiangshan Biyun Temple, presumably most people have heard of it. In many film and television works, you can often see the name and scene of Xiangshan Temple. Xiangshan Temple has a five-story main hall, with stone workshops, mountain gates, bell and drum towers, city walls, red walls and green tiles in front of it, which is one of the 28 sceneries of Xiangshan.


    Tang Ye is no stranger to these, he has a good friendship with the old abbot Master Yimei. In the fight against Dingmo, Master Yimei was the only preacher who was not directly with the minister of Fulong.


    Now that he is returning to Biyun Temple, Tang Ye feels quite impressed and wants to talk to Master Yimei, but Master Yimei has also joined the army against the Gorefiend, taking his only apprentice, the little monk Shouxin, to travel around and destroy Be evil ghosts.


    Buddha, also has the ability to exorcise, Master Yimei was originally an exorcist.


    Since Master Yimei is not there, Tang Ye can only find a chance to talk to this master of Zen Tao next time. Then Tang Ye walked step by step along the stone ladder to the mountain and saw a lot of emerald trees.


    The sara tree actually has a very huge effect, such as exorcism, but ordinary people don''t understand it very well.


    The sacred tree is regarded as the sacred tree of Buddhism. Its leaves are like palms, palm-shaped compound leaves, mostly seven petals. They bloom in May and June each year, and the flowers are pagoda-shaped panicles. According to Buddhist scriptures, the founder of Buddhism, Sakyamuni Nirvana under the Suluo Tree, Emperor Qianlong personally wrote the "Suluo Tree Song", which contains profound meaning.


    The Suura tree became attached to the Buddha and gained the aura of Sakyamuni''s Nirvana. It is a symbol of righteousness between heaven and earth and has a huge effect on exorcism. It is said that the sara tree that accompanied Sakyamuni had already turned into an immortal. Therefore, the sala tree of later generations received blessings and became the spiritual tree of heaven and earth.


    So people will feel very comfortable, fresh, and open when standing under the Sulu tree. That''s because the righteousness and spiritual pressure of the Sauluo tree suppressed the resentment and hostility of people''s body, and made people slowly enter an ethereal state.


    Those who can truly exert the power of the sara tree must be a devout believer in Buddhism, and they must understand spiritual skills, most of which are Buddhist disciples. However, the current Buddhist disciples have long been different from the past. Most of them just cultivate the mind and nature, and don''t talk about the power of profound understanding.


    During workdays, there are relatively few people who come to visit Fragrant Hills, and even if they are walking on the main road, they will not feel crowded. Tang Ye watched the scenery while walking along the staircase avenue.


    Every time he climbed higher, Tang Ye stopped to look at the city of Yanjing and see the situation of Yanjing city from various places. His main purpose is to understand the situation of the dragon veins in Yanjing city. The dragon veins are related to the jade seal guarding enchantment of the red wall court. If the dragon veins are destroyed and the jade seal guarding enchantment weakens, and the jade seal is taken by those with other intentions, the big world will come from outside the sky, and the demons will recover towards the end.


    Tang Ye had already made a decision when he was in Guwu Jianghu. Establishing another dynasty and restarting Yuxi, to break the shackles of heaven, earth and air, also started from the ancient Wu Jianghu respected by warriors. As for the outside world, what should be science is science.


    What still made Tang Ye feel wonderful was that he would become an exorcist. Originally, he thought that his identity was the strongest group of people in the land, and there would be no other identity, but he didn''t expect an exorcist to come.


    Exorcists must not be underestimated, their history is very long. Tang Ye heard from the grandmother of the goddess that the exorcist began in ancient times, and even longer, and truly became a widely recognized profession at the time of the First Emperor. The exorcist at that time was also called the Fumoshi.


    Fu Mo Shi appeared because of the killing of God General Bai Qi who killed hundreds of thousands of Zhao Jun during the Battle of Changping. In the battle of Changping, hundreds of thousands of living creatures turned into undead in an instant, blood, resentment, and slaying aura, and the sound of wailing was endless, making the land of Changping reduced to a field of Shura, regardless of day and night, once a living creature entered, immediately Dead.


    In order to suppress and eliminate such evil spirits and reduce the threat to himself, General Bai Qi asked the Emperor Shi Huang for assistance. The Emperor Shi Huang sent several alchemists who studied the wonders of heaven and earth to help. Later these alchemists became Fu Mo division.


    Fu Mo Shi is far from that simple. When Tang Ye was studying with the goddess and grandma, the goddess and grandma would often show a look of yearning, whispering some confused words, saying that the exorcist is just the foundation, and can continue to cultivate and advance like a warrior.


    The exorcist has a rare secret book of "The Demon''s Letters", but unfortunately it has been lost. It is said that this handbook contains some introductions about the practice of exorcists.


    The content is probably, "The psychic, the good will be good, the evil will be evil. Good and evil are not tolerated, the fate of hell. Good predestined with evil thoughts, disputes are constant. Accumulation of good predestined, tired evil thoughts, can enter the ghost, extradite, and then ghost officials, He is a gatekeeper, a judge, a Yama, and a king of Tibet."


    From these words, Tang Ye learned the information that while the exorcist is a person from a spiritual world, he is also a selected person, with some wisdom roots. If you make good use of these wisdom roots, you can step into the path of cultivation. There are two ways to cultivate, one is to cultivate good and the other is to cultivate evil. Good to the extreme, evil to the extreme, can make one''s own supernatural ability stronger.


    Spiritual abilities become stronger, and there are indeed advanced differences. The "Volume of Demon" is clearly recorded in the seven stages of hell, extradition, ghost officer, goalkeeper, judge, Yama, and Tibetan king. If you cultivate to the realm of the Tibetan king, you will gain the great path, and I am afraid that it will surpass the existence of mortals.


    Tang Ye was very happy at first when he realized this, thinking that he could practice cultivation, just like cultivating to become an immortal. Because he has reached the extreme in martial arts, no matter whether he walks the sky or not, and then practice from another mystery method, since it is a kind of fun, it is also an additional exploration and breakthrough. Unfortunately, this kind of thing is unrealistic.


    This is because all exorcists know that this is the case. However, the "Devil''s Letters" about the practice of exorcists has long since disappeared and no one knows. That was something from the time of Emperor Shi Huang. It was also thousands of years ago. Now, if you want to find it, the possibility is zero.


    Unconsciously reached the top of the mountain.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, you can see the entire Yanjing City. At this time, Tang Ye could see clearly that the five-element dragon veins that supported the earth and righteousness in the city were still stable, but occasionally they would be confused. But what is very unfavorable is that there is an extra yin evil energy that impacts the five elements pulse energy, trying to break the suppression of the evil energy by the earth pulse from the outside.


    Tang Ye frowned and worried, the evil evil crisis, impacting the dragon veins, making the five elements imbalance between Yin and Yang. If it can''t be stopped, then Yanjing City may become a ghost city.


    The five-element dragon vein that Tang Ye has always said is a dragon vein formed by connecting the five veins of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. It is also the vein that regulates the balance of yin and yang. If any one of the channels inside is broken, the five channels will lose balance, which will lead to the imbalance of Yin and Yang throughout Yanjing. Once the Yin and Yang are out of balance, evil spirits will gush out from the ground, and many demons can break through the seal and cause chaos.


    Even at that time, Yenching will turn righteous and evil upside down regardless of day and night, becoming a ghost city and a **** of Shura.


    "Could it be that the old woman did it?" Looking at the evil spirit that is still weak, but will become a major disaster in the future, Tang Ye guessed whether it was done by the old woman who had heard from the evil spirits of the police station before.

 Chapter 1113： Stone ladder meets beauty!

    Tang Ye has always guessed that the recent supernatural events in Yanjing were not alone, but were linked together to carry out a conspiracy. In order to verify his conjecture, he took out a few magic charms for deduction.


    He drew corresponding marks on the magic talisman. The marks are Chen Meihua¡¯s walking corpse, Shen Farewell¡¯s villain, Fang Yu¡¯s ghost, police devil, and tiger¡¯s sudden death. These are all evil things that happened before. If you calculate them together, you may find that they are connected. thing.


    Tang Ye broke off the branch of a Suoluo tree next to it and divided it into six branches. According to the movement of the five elements pulse and the evil spirit in Yanjing city he saw at this time, he imitated them and inserted the six branches.


    After inserting the branches and the symbolic talisman, Tang Ye closed his eyes and muttered the spell silently, and used the magical technique of shifting flowers and trees, using instruments and magic talisman to replace the real things, and then found the connection between them.


    After he performed this supernatural method, the four magic charms¡ªthe five magic charms that replaced Chen Meihua, Shen Bie Li Xiaoren, Fang Yu, police devil, and Hu Zi, all flew to replace the one that attempted to destroy the five elements. The branches of the evil spirits are attached to the face!


    "Sure enough!" Seeing such a phenomenon, Tang Ye was shocked and frowned.


    The five spirit talisman all flew to the branch that replaced the evil spirit of Yin, indicating that the evil things of Yin and Yang represented by these five spirit charms were all related to the evil spirit of Yin.


    Tang Ye could see that the hostility and resentment caused by the several evil events of Yin and Yang that had happened before¡ªconverged in the Qi of Yin and Sha, and made the Qi of Yin and Sha become stronger!


    Perhaps this is the reason behind the people behind making yin and yang evil things, to strengthen the yin and evil spirits, to break through the five elements of the dragon vein, everything is connected!


    After sorting out the matter, Tang Ye sighed. Although he still doesn''t know Xu Wuming or the real face of the old woman, he knows what they do, and eventually they will point to the Five Elements Dragon Vein. Then, the next action is to protect the Five Elements Dragon Vessel!


    With an overall understanding of the matter, Tang Ye came to Xiangshan to achieve his goal and planned to go back. After going down the mountain along the stone stairs, he discovered that there was a noble-dressed woman standing in front of a small stepped pavilion shrouded in a huge salo tree below.


    It should be said that women are not only extravagant, but also glamorous and sexy. They are as beautiful as gods and at the same time extremely indifferent, as if they are sad and hopeless.


    Tang Ye was stunned, why is there a beauty here?


    Could it be that this beauty saw the process of casting the spell just now? Then she wouldn''t think of herself as crazy, would she?


    After looking at the woman, Tang Ye felt embarrassed. The woman probably heard the movement and turned her head to look. When she saw Tang Ye, she frowned slightly and regarded Tang Ye as an unexpected guest.


    Although Tang Ye felt embarrassed, she did not avoid the woman''s gaze. He thinks this woman is pretty. This is the first time he feels that there are other women that make him look good after he has such beautiful women as Lin Yourong, Murong Huansha, Wang Jianjia, and want to see more. .


    The woman under the Suoluo tree has a melon-seeded face that a woman dreams of, and her chin is just right. With a flower bud hairstyle, the thick hair is very delicate. The ear studs with two diamond buds add a mature but glamorous charm. The lips with light makeup are greasy but not exaggerated, and the light oily shine makes people want to kiss.


    With that black uniform and high-heeled stockings, her slender figure is perfectly set off.


    It is estimated that she is also a cold beauty, but her high coldness is not as obvious as Murong Huansha''s cold arrogance, and her high coldness seems to have appropriate modesty. It is almost imaginable that the corners of her mouth flashed beautifully, no It will make people feel that she is a thousand miles away.


    It can be seen from her dress that she is not a girl. She is not a white-collar worker either. Although it looks like a professional lady''s dress, her white-collar dressing is much more expensive.


    Tang Ye guessed that either she was a wealthy young woman-she should not be counted. She was at most twenty-five or six years old, but she didn''t know if she was married. Either she is a beautiful president like Murong Huansha, but the beautiful president does not exist in the bad street, so Tang Ye does not believe in such a thing.


    Tang Ye had already walked down the stone ladder, and when she met this woman, she looked at him weirdly again. He felt that he should say hello, and laughed awkwardly, and said, "Um... did you see what I did just now? ?"


    The woman was not interested in Tang Ye, her eyes filled with indifference. It is not so much that she is not interested in Tang Ye, as it is that she is not interested in everything around her.


    It is estimated that she came to Xiangshan just to be quiet.


    Now that Tang Ye said hello, the woman responded, but she seemed to be humane. She said to Tang Ye: "I did see what you were doing just now. It looks strange to others, but you can rest assured, here No one else. As for me, I am not interested in that."


    Tang Ye was stunned, and then felt very speechless.


    She actually said that she could continue the weird behavior just now, and she would not hinder it¡ªisn¡¯t this ignoring her consciousness?


    She ignored herself, so she didn''t bother to care about what she was doing.


    For people, this ignorant attitude is always a bit hurtful.


    "You...very beautiful." Tang Ye''s interest in women diminished a lot, and she spoke a little embarrassingly under the attitude of ignoring women. To praise women''s beauty does not mean that he is obsessed with women, but that he is not very good to women.


    The woman''s attitude was still so indifferent. Tang Ye praised her for being beautiful, but she didn''t think anything. She didn''t even have a ripple in her heart because she didn''t need it. Complimenting her beautiful man, she has been around since childhood, and talks endlessly, she doesn''t like this, she doesn''t like being disturbed by anyone.


    Although she doesn''t like it, she won''t lose her temper easily. With her indifferent eyes to everything, it is hard to imagine that she is a woman who loses her temper. So for Tang Ye''s praise, she just nodded, and then she had no other expressions.


    Since the woman had this attitude, Tang Ye didn''t bother to stay any longer and continued down the mountain.


    When, when, when...


    At this time, a bell rang from the mountainside, which came from the Xiangshan Temple. When the woman heard the hour, she frowned--except for frowning, she didn''t do anything else, and she couldn''t see any other thoughts.


    Then the woman turned around to leave, she also entered the stone ladder, just as Tang Ye passed her by.


    Tang Ye didn''t feel much at first, but it was a momentary thing, and he would walk over soon. However, he suddenly felt a great chill, as if it was coming from the woman.


    Out of the habit of the exorcist, he looked at the woman, thinking, so cold, wouldn''t it be a dead body?


    I''m afraid that Tang Ye would have this kind of thought, suspecting that they are dead bodies?

 Chapter 1114： Give some branches!

    It wasn''t that Tang Ye was full of malice towards the world, and that a beautiful woman suspected that she was a dead body, but that he had experienced too many strange and horrible things, and the aura of the woman was too shady to make him so suspicious.


    It''s a pity that the woman brushed shoulders with him and left straight away. In the time he was puzzled, they had already gone.


    Tang Ye could only look at the woman''s back, frowning and thinking.


    Why is this woman''s body so cold? Like no life. Also, what is the Yin Qi that Yu Bingliang faintly exudes? That yin aura is not like the death of a person who has just died, nor is it like a ghost of a dead person becoming a ghost. What is it?


    If this strange breath is in this woman''s body, why didn''t I feel it at first, but only when I almost touched her?


    Tang Ye thought of another possibility, that strange cold breath and the woman existed independently. This unusually cold breath exists in the woman''s body, it is like a life, and the woman''s body is the world it lives in.


    "Su Ling?" Tang Ye came up with a term from the secret exorcism technique.


    Think about the situation of Su Ling, he is almost certain that the woman has Su Ling phenomenon!


    If this is the case, Tang Ye could not help sighing.


    Because Su Ling is something that spirituality cannot solve. It seems that a terminal illness of human beings cannot be cured at all! If it is the latter stage, there is only the fate of death!


    The so-called vicious spirit is that there are evil spirits lodged in the body, similar to being possessed by a ghost, but it is completely different from ordinary possession. Venerable spirits are a kind of inherited evil spirit lodging, which means that evil spirits that lodge in the human body do not enter the body by themselves, but inherit it.


    Suffering inheritance means that the evil spirit possessed a person''s body a long time ago, and when this person has offspring, the evil spirit will be inherited into the body of this offspring. When this offspring has another offspring, the evil spirit is inherited into this new offspring. Until the evil spirit''s boarding is complete, it will wake up. And when it wakes up, the person it is lodged with will die. There is no way to solve it, no matter how powerful an exorcist can help.


    Su Ling is equivalent to a terminal illness. There is no cure, no cure, but death.


    Looking at the woman who was about to disappear from sight, Tang Ye felt sorry for her.


    The woman won''t live long. The old spirit in her body has begun to wake up, which is why her body is cold. When Su Ling completely awoke, it was time for her to die.


    Tang Ye stared at her back carefully, and couldn''t help sighing. The woman could live for at most three months.


    "During Su Ling wakes up, she will still be in pain. This is a kind of torture." Tang Ye said to herself.


    The woman must have known what she was going to die, otherwise she would not be so discouraged. Although Su Ling is a supernatural thing, but the symptom shown can be scientifically detected, and the result of scientific examination is only one: a terminal illness inherited from the family.


    "I can help her reduce the pain caused by the awakening of Su Ling and make her life easier in the last few months." As an exorcist and doctor, Tang Ye can not save the woman, but can alleviate her pain. .


    He was wondering whether to help the woman. After thinking about it, he still chased the woman.


    He is really kind.


    ...


    "Hey! Miss..." Tang Ye chased the woman quickly, calling her from behind, hoping she could stop.


    The woman stopped when she heard Tang Ye''s words and looked back at Tang Ye. In this regard, she is not so unpretentious, she is cold and arrogant but polite, will properly handle interpersonal relationships, and handle everything in an orderly manner.


    She is a very organized woman.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman asked when she looked at Tang Ye who was chasing her, her voice, expression, and movements were still so indifferent, she couldn''t see any fluctuations.


    Tang Ye already knows the reason for the woman''s expression, understands her very well, and even sympathizes, but Tang Ye will not say that her terminal illness is actually the soul. If you tell the woman about these things, he is an exorcist, and it would be bad for the woman to have a little hope of survival.


    It is even more cruel to give birth to hope and then to despair. Tang Ye knew that he could not crack Su Ling and could not save the woman. Not just him, other exorcists can''t.


    "I..." Tang Ye chased the woman in a hurry, and hadn''t figured out how to speak to her. When she asked, she didn''t know what to say.


    Now he didn''t bring any magical tools, but to restrain the awakening of the ghost in the woman''s body, he had to use the props of the spiritual world, and now he didn''t know how to speak. Even if he has a magic weapon, it is not easy to speak. Do you tell the woman that you are an exorcist and you want to help her?


    It''s strange that women don''t laugh to death! Maybe it will make the woman think he is crazy!


    "I don''t like meaningless interruptions." Seeing Tang Ye''s silence, the woman frowned, seemingly a little unhappy, and did not hide her emotions because of the so-called politeness.


    Tang Ye was just an ordinary person she met in Xiangshan, and accidentally said a word or two, nothing else. Like a pedestrian walking in the crowded street, he will forget it the next day. Even if I go to work on other things, I will forget. Such a person naturally does not need to care too much.


    Hearing the woman''s words like that, Tang Ye was a bit embarrassed and very general. Why is he so kind?


    "It''s like this..." Tang Ye didn''t want to be embarrassed anymore. After speaking, he turned his head and glanced around, wanting to find something to flicker over.


    It may be God''s favor, he doesn''t need to be fooled! Because he saw the Salo tree, it made him think of a way to relieve the pain caused by the awakening of the ghost in the woman''s body.


    As long as some auras are injected into the Suara tree to guide the Buddha-free power contained in the Suara tree itself, it will definitely be able to restrain the old spirit in the woman''s body.


    Tang Ye happily ran over and broke a branch of the Salo tree. The branch had many leaves, enough for a woman to use for a few days. He closed his eyes and drew the branches with his hands, muttered some spells to guide the spirit, and then returned to the woman.


    Tang Ye handed Thoreau''s branch to the woman who looked at him with a puzzled face, and said with a light smile: "Actually, I am a doctor. When I passed by with you just now, I realized that your body may not be very good. Maybe it''s... too much work. The cause of overwork, so during this period of time you will have stomach pains from time to time, loss of appetite, headaches, poor sleep, and lack of energy..."


    Tang Ye appropriately talked about the pain when Su Ling awakened. In order to make the woman believe him, she accepted the branches, otherwise the woman would definitely refuse. I am afraid that it is not just her, but other people will also refuse.


    Who would accept something from a stranger for no reason? And still a few branches!


    The woman was originally surprised by Tang Ye''s behavior of picking the branches of the Salo tree, but she never expected that Tang Ye picked the branches of the Salo tree to give her. What surprised her most was that Tang Ye actually uttered the symptoms of her recent illness.


    The woman looked at Tang Ye in surprise, but she didn''t know how to react.

 Chapter 1115： Weird man!

    The woman looked at Tang Ye in silence, although the surface was still calm, she was extremely surprised.


    Her illness was hidden from everyone, only a few core members of the family knew. This is a family hereditary terminal illness, which cannot be treated.


    She didn''t believe Tang Ye saw her condition directly. Does this man who looks ordinary and has only been in contact with himself for a few minutes has superb medical skills?


    The woman''s mood slowly recovered, looking at Tang Ye thinking. Her terminal illness cannot be known, otherwise it will have a great impact. As a member of the Sima family, if it is said that he is about to die, it will definitely cause family unrest.


    This woman is the eldest daughter of the Sima family of "South Murong, North Sima", Sima Puyu.


    Uncut jade, precious jade that has not been carved before, natural and wild.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye, wondering how much Tang Ye knew about her condition.


    She felt that Tang Ye said she was a doctor, so young, she could see her condition at a glance, what kind of doctor is this? Are the top doctors at home and abroad even more talented doctors?


    No, maybe he was blind.


    Sima Puyu thought, he just looked at his beauty, wanted to contact himself in this way, and wanted to get close to himself.


    She has confidence in her appearance, because she is a beautiful woman.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Sima Puyu''s heart had already fluctuated tremendously. The condition is that she can''t be known by others, for the family, for herself, she must pretend to be nothing.


    "Thank you for your kindness." Sima Puyu had the same indifferent attitude as before, and said to Tang Ye who handed her a branch of the Salo tree: "But I think you made a mistake, I am not uncomfortable. And..."


    As he said, Sima Puyu showed a questioning look, looked down at Tang Ye, then set his gaze on the branches of the Salo tree, and continued: "I don''t understand what you mean at all. I''m uncomfortable recently, so what do you mean? , Can this branch of the Salo tree cure my disease?"


    "Yes!" Tang Ye didn''t care that Sima Puyu denied his affairs. He understood her and didn''t want to deliberately mention such things in front of her. Otherwise, it would be like saying that she was ill. This would be a great harm to her. Blow.


    "In fact, many people don¡¯t know that the branches of the Salo tree are naturally growing in aura... where the sun is full, they belong to a kind of yang... it has many positive effects. It can relieve people¡¯s fatigue. Dispel toxins in the human body, make the body...clean, then it will naturally feel a lot more comfortable."


    Tang Ye explained to Sima Puyu the function of the branches of the Salo tree, but he couldn''t use the terminology of the supernatural world. He found it particularly difficult to describe, and it was like a lie.


    "I think you still got it wrong, I''m fine, I don''t need anything...Anyway, I don''t need it." Sima Puyu didn''t want to entangle Tang Ye anymore, spoke a little forcefully, then turned and left.


    Tang Ye watched her turn and leave. Although she could understand that she didn''t believe in her own affairs, she always felt unwilling and uneasy, but she didn''t know how to keep her.


    "Actually you are not pretty!"


    Suddenly, Tang Ye shouted at Sima Puyu, who was walking further and further away: "If you think that I am fascinated by you, want to get close to you, and only do so by being close to you, you are very wrong. You are a little bit wrong now. It¡¯s not pretty, if¡ªyou take off your makeup!"


    "Moreover, I have a wife, you are still pretty!" Tang Ye added.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Sima Puyu was stunned, feeling that Tang Ye was insane...How could there be such a man who talks to beautiful women?


    Sima Puyu didn''t want to waste time, didn''t stop, continued to leave, ignoring Tang Ye.


    In fact, she was a little angry, because what Tang Ye said made sense.


    Recently, her condition is very bad, because of the onset of symptoms, headache, stomach ache, poor rest, the skin has turned yellow, and the eye circles are terribly dark. If it were not for those powerful cosmetics, she would not dare to go out.


    But expressing like Tang Ye, saying that she looks beautiful because of makeup, isn''t it rude to a woman?


    "You know it yourself, don''t you?!"


    Seeing that Sima Puyu did not stop, Tang Ye became anxious and shouted again: "You can lie to everyone, but you can''t lie to yourself! I am a doctor, and it is my bounden duty to be patient. Although you are not my patient , But since I met it, it is fate. If I can help me, it¡¯s nothing! If you really don¡¯t need it, then let¡¯s go. I was busy..."


    Tang Ye didn''t want to say any more, not begging for others to be nosy.


    Sima Puyu frowned when he heard what he said, stopped, turned and walked back after a while.


    However, when he walked in front of Tang Ye, Sima Puyu showed a look like being forced by Tang Ye. The appearance of Gu Jing Wubo before was a bit more angry.


    She snatched the branch of the Suoluo tree in Tang Ye¡¯s hand, and said, ¡°If you meet other people, it¡¯s best not to do this, because they may treat you as crazy! I accept your inexplicable kindness, just because Others of me are a little more patient, and others are more magnanimous."


    "I won''t thank you for giving me the branches of the Salo tree. Because, first, you broke the branches of the Salo tree privately without the park ranger. This is the same as picking flowers in the park to make girls happy. Like a boring man, it¡¯s very immoral. Second, I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s useful to me ¡ª I admit I¡¯ve been a little uncomfortable recently, but it¡¯s definitely not as exaggerated as you said. Even if I remove my makeup, it¡¯s as beautiful It¡¯s amazing¡ªyou don¡¯t need to doubt, this is an unquestionable fact."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye and said what she had been holding in her heart, as if a long-storage resentment suddenly vented.


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect this glamorous woman to say these things that seemed a bit... funny?


    Sima Puyu said so much suddenly, and felt embarrassed after stopping. She meant to vent a little, but she shouldn''t say to Tang Ye that Tang Ye was not the cause of her depression and resentment. She just took Tang Ye as a vent. She didn''t want to be embarrassed, so she took the twig and walked away.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, not thinking about it. Sima Puyu vented, which is good for her body. It would be more helpful to her if she obediently brewed tea with the branches of the salo tree, or used it in the bath.


    It seems that I didn''t tell her how to use the branches of the Salo tree?


    Tang Ye suddenly realized this problem, and hurriedly said to Sima Puyu: "The leaves of the Salo tree branches can be used to soak water as tea. Or the leaves and branches can be soaked in hot water and then used for bathing. Remember? You must do this, it won''t do you any harm!"


    Sima Puyu heard it, but didn''t give Tang Ye any response. She slapped down on her high heels, her pace getting faster, she didn''t know if she was in a hurry, or she just wanted to avoid Tang Ye, a strange man!

 Chapter 1116： Da Sima!

    After Sima Puyu left, Tang Ye originally wanted to go back, but his heart suddenly became uneasy, and he even included Sima Puyu in a series of things, so he went to the top of the mountain to sort out the situation of the five elements dragon veins and the evil spirit.


    The status of the five elements of dragon veins in the city has been understood, and the evil spirit is also clearly seen. He knows the purpose of the person behind, but he does not know the identity of the person behind.


    But the ultimate problem is the five elements dragon veins, so no matter whether the person behind it is Xu Wuming or a mysterious old woman, as long as the five elements dragon veins are protected well.


    The solution to this problem is simple, as long as the root cause is destroyed before the evil spirit grows stronger.


    What is its root?


    Now is to find its root.


    Based on experience, Tang Ye knew that the root cause could be a magic circle, it could be a fierce item, or it could be a person. If it is a magic circle and objects, it is not difficult to find. But if it is human, it is very troublesome. Because people can move and think, they are very cunning and very difficult to find.


    "From this perspective, the evil spirit of Yin is located between the five elements of dragon veins, so..." Tang Ye looked at the pulse and evil spirits in the city, analyzed the position of evil spirit of Yin, and finally locked it. A tall building.


    Pointing to the building, he squinted his eyes, and checked the black energy spreading from the evil spirit. After confirming, he couldn''t help but hum and said, "It''s here!"


    "Let me see where you are hiding..." Tang Ye took out his mobile phone and checked the map. The obvious buildings would have names in the map.


    "Sima... Mansion?"


    "It turned out to be in the Sima Building." After reading the map, Tang Ye knew the name of the building was Sima. Isn''t this a double surname?


    This was easier, Tang Ye planned to go to the Sima Building immediately. Hidden dangers like these are huge threats. He got off Xiangshan directly and took a taxi to Sima Building.


    ...


    After taking a taxi to the downstairs of Sima Building, Tang Ye stood on the green avenue, attracted by the scenery here.


    He originally thought that the Tongtian Building on Murong Huansha''s side was the most powerful, but he did not expect such an amazing building hidden in Yanjing City.


    The building is unique in shape, as if combined into a whole pattern, very magnificent. This is not simply reinforced concrete. The surrounding greenery and building planning are very good, making the building hidden among the lush trees, and breaking through the trees to rise up... It feels like a land of institutions, and you need to take a specific route to get in. , To see, like Peach Blossom Island.


    Walking towards the Sima Building, seeing those passing by, all professionals in suits and briefcases, Tang Ye felt that he was incompatible with this place. He was dressed casually, and he didn''t feel like a classmate at all. He himself felt awkward, but to investigate the evil spirit, he could only hold back the awkwardness and the contemptuous glance that some people occasionally cast.


    Tang Ye is not a blind man, and was glanced with disdain from a few high-end professionals. He didn''t say anything. Social bullying is an unsolvable phenomenon. The strong look down on the weak and even bully the weak. This phenomenon will always exist and it is difficult to completely solve it.


    "Sir, I''m sorry, do you have an identity certificate? If not, I''m sorry you can''t enter here." Tang Ye walked to the east entrance of Sima Building and was greeted by a person standing at the door when he wanted to enter. Miss stopped.


    The management of these buildings is very strict, and identity verification is required for entry and exit. Outsiders like Tang Ye are naturally denied entry. After all, this is not a tourist attraction. People who come for interviews need to use their ID cards to obtain temporary access.


    Although he is not familiar with this kind of place, Tang Ye still knows and understands their strict management regulations. But he didn''t want to return without success, and asked Miss Yingbin with a smile: "Then how can I get in?"


    "One is to make an appointment, the other is to perform identity verification, and the third is to register, and then you can go in." Miss Yingbin is very polite, and she deserves to be welcome. In addition to being polite, she is also very attractive, tall, beautiful and slender legs, and high-heeled stockings are extremely attractive.


    It''s just that there are more women who look like her. They are indeed very beautiful, but they are not unique enough, and they do not have a special temperament, so they are only limited to good-looking women. They are ordinary beauties, not peerless beauties.


    Peerless beauties are like Murong Huansha, Shen Bieli, Jiang Ruoqing, and Sima Puyu. In addition to their beauty, they also have their own personalities and temperaments, which make people want to forget and never forget. Shen Bieli''s petite, delicate and cute, graceful, Jiang Ruoqing''s arrogance, arrogance, and arrogance, Sima Puyu''s indifference, seriousness, and method... At least, Tang Ye has deeply remembered them.


    "How should I go through these procedures?" Tang Ye must go to the Sima Building to have a look. Since he doesn''t have permission, then consult Miss Yingbin.


    Miss Yingbin was still very patient and told him: "You can go to the front lobby to apply. Please prepare your ID card."


    "I''ll take you there, you come with me." Miss Yingbin even wanted to take Tang Ye, as if teaching Tang Ye by hand.


    Tang Ye was moved. This was the first time he received such a thoughtful service since he came to Yanjing. Suddenly he was very emotional. There are obviously two kinds of people in such a highly developed place. One is like the welcome lady in front of him, who is polite, humble, and highly cultivated. One is the kind of guy who thinks highly of himself and has no eyes.


    "Zhang Aini, what are you doing? If there is a leader in front of you, if you don''t meet and lead the way, why do you bring a... a tasteless kid?" Miss Yingbin wanted to take Tang Ye to apply for a temporary entry and exit certificate. The voice stopped.


    She immediately turned around, looked at a young man in a suit and leather shoes, bowed her head and apologized: "Excuse me, Manager Chen, I will go now..."


    After apologizing, Miss Yingbin turned around and said to Tang Ye: "Excuse me, sir, I''m going to be busy, you can go through the formalities yourself. It''s easy, go ahead and register..."


    "You don''t want to go!" The lobby manager chuckled again.


    Miss Yingbin didn''t dare to neglect any more, and immediately turned around to meet the leader outside the door-in fact, it is not a leader, but some people who are dressed in Tang Ye formally and look a little bit of identity.


    Tang Ye felt speechless, and just after distinguishing the people here, she met the kind of guy who had high self-esteem and no one. He didn''t want to cause any trouble, so he went to apply for a temporary entry and exit certificate, but the lobby manager had to stop him.


    The lobby manager glanced at him with a very disdainful look, showing a look full of disdain and contempt, and hummed, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m here... sightseeing." Tang Ye didn''t want to talk to this uncle at all, and simply said in a rebellious and deliberately offensive tone.


    There are really all kinds of shit, and it is very important to do it yourself. Why are these people who do not know how to stop?


    "Sightseeing?" The lobby manager was irritated, looking at Tang Ye and wondering why there is such an arrogant kid.


    Is Sima Building a tourist attraction? joke! This is the exclusive mansion of the Sima family of "North Sima, South Murong". Such a high-end place is an ordinary dressed boy who only adds up to a hundred dollars under his body to enter?


    Still sightseeing?


    ******, you can say it like this, it''s your own home!


    If I let the extremely demanding Miss "Da Sima" know that my job is gone!


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1117： Hostile!

    The lobby manager hates the kind of low-level, ignorant people who interfere with his work.


    He hummed to Tang Ye very badly: "You can go now, we are not a tourist attraction here. Well, it''s not something you can afford to visit!"


    Although the lobby manager looked very uncomfortable with Tang Ye, he did not speak too badly. After all, this is a public place. If it develops to the point of trouble, it will affect the image of the company, his image, and his work performance.


    Tang Ye has only two words for this kind of thing-boring!


    After going through so many things, he had long looked down on these difficulties, so he would not care about it and treat it as a play. With his current identity, it wouldn''t matter if he went to the red wall.


    Besides, no one can make him go to the red wall.


    Facing the lobby manager¡¯s rudeness, he pretended to stare wide and confidently said: ¡°Is there a rule here that I can¡¯t come? Do you say I have to leave if I leave? You are the manager, yes, you have the right to manage the order here Yes, but this does not mean that you can disregard the dignity of others at will! I have not disturbed the order here, and did not act improperly, so you are not qualified to point fingers at me!"


    "Also, let me tell you clearly that today, I am going to enter here... for sightseeing!" Tang Ye made no compromise to the lobby manager.


    "You..." The lobby manager was so angry, he really didn''t understand how a poor boy was so confident?


    The lobby manager was furious, thinking that Tang Ye was a savage person, and did not intend to argue with Tang Ye anymore. The matter had already started to cause trouble, and people were watching. He didn''t want this matter to be a stain on his work, so he greeted him. The security came over to drive Tang Ye away.


    He originally thought that Tang Ye would be like those people who had been driven away before, not daring to speak out, and could only leave silently! It will not affect the praise and image of your work at all! But, **** it, this kid, why is he so bold? Actually quarreled with myself!


    "Don''t disturb me, I''m great!" Two security guards came over to drive Tang Ye away, Tang Ye stepped back and issued a serious warning to the two security guards!


    This is really a warning. He has practiced. Although these security guards are also retired from the army, they are definitely not his opponents. This is the obvious thing, an ordinary training army, the strongest man who can do it?


    Tang Ye was embarrassed to bully them.


    But the two security guards didn''t care about him at all. They thought he was bragging and pretending to be blind, and deliberately pretending to be chic, so they all went over, grabbed his hand, and held him like a policeman arrested a prisoner.


    Tang Ye was wondering, why didn''t others listen to his advice? Women are like this, men are like this, you have to suffer a little bit to know regret!


    He would not be polite to the two security guards. With both hands, he buckled the two security quilts. At the same time, his left and right thumbs pressed an acupuncture point on the two security arms. The two security guards shivered suddenly, and then they couldn¡¯t stand. Steady, fell to the ground.


    "Ah..." The two security guards also cried out in pain.


    "What''s the matter with you? What happened?" The lobby manager never expected such a thing, and looked at Tang Ye in surprise.


    Feelings, this kid is an expert, calmly brought down two security guards?


    Why didn''t I see him making a counterattack? This is a bit wicked!


    The matter has become a big deal. At first it was a quarrel, but now it is fighting! At this time, a lot of people were onlookers in the lobby on the first floor of the building. The lobby manager was very embarrassed and quickly persuaded the crowd to disperse. He was very angry with Tang Ye, and wanted to clean up Tang Ye but first maintained order.


    He must put work first. Everyone knows the strictness of the owner of this building, Sima Puyu. If something like this happened during his work, if Sima Puyu knew about it, he might be fired.


    South Murong, North Sima. Murong had always ruled the hegemony before, but now that Sima returns, he naturally has to do something big. The design of the Sima Building is coincidental and contains metaphysical principles. The Tongtian Building of Murong''s family is not much different. Since you want to compete with Murong''s family, you must be strict!


    When something like this happened in the headquarters, the lobby manager knew that he might not be able to eat.


    Tang Ye is still to blame!


    This kid, the *** dared to contradict himself and injured the security guard, it is really arrogant!


    The lobby manager resented Tang Ye, staring at Tang Ye and narrowed his eyes, I am afraid he had some plans for revenge.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about him at all, and didn''t think he was making any trouble. He only knew that he had been reasoning, it was the lobby manager who was aggressive and wanted to do something.


    "You guys don''t hurry to get him out! Also, call the police. He wounded our person and asked the police to tell him that our country has laws!" After this kind of incident happened, other security guards also rushed over. The lobby manager ordered them to deal with Tang Ye.


    Several security guards went over to deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye shook his head to express helplessness.


    "This kid has practiced?" Seeing Tang Ye fighting against a few security guards nearby, the lobby manager slowly realized that Tang Ye is very powerful, I am afraid it will be difficult to deal with. So he took out his cell phone and called 110 to the police. ******, no matter how powerful this kid is, he dare not provoke the police?


    "What are you doing?" When the lobby was in a mess, a cold shout suddenly rang out from the crowd. Everyone was taken aback, including several security guards and Tang Ye couldn''t help but stop fighting and turned to look at the woman who was drinking.


    "Luo...Manager Luo!" The lobby manager was panicked when he saw the people outside the crowd. After greeted him, he ran and nodded and bowed to the woman. The flattery was very obvious, and said: "Manager Luo, why are you here? There is nothing wrong here, a little thing, I will take care of it, you can rest assured, I promise to take care of it!"


    This woman is really scary, because she looks like a cold-blooded killer. She is tall and tall, wearing high heels and tight-fitting uniforms, like the combat leather jacket worn by Wang Jianjia.


    You always have a hostile breath on her face. It feels like she is staring at anyone who stands in front of her, exuding murderous intent, making people worry about being killed by her.


    The employees of Sima Building know her, and her popularity is second only to Sima Puyu. She and Sima Puyu are inextricably linked. Because she is Situ Beiyu''s bodyguard and work assistant. At the same time, she is also responsible for the safety of the entire Sima Building.


    Like Murong Huansha, the relationship between Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    She is Luo Bing.


    For the lobby manager who only manages a small security department, Luo Bing is an absolute secretary. How dare he offend, so he went to flatter and flatter Luo Bing. Everyone knows that if Luo Bing is unhappy, she may be fired directly.


    Luo Bing did not expect that someone would dare to make trouble in Sima Building. Now that the Sima family is back, no one is allowed to interfere!


    Luo Bing was hostile to Tang Ye.


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1118： Frost female boxing!

    Although Luo Bing was only Sima Puyu''s bodyguard and assistant, Sima Puyu trusted and reused her very much and gave her considerable power. Many people in the group were dissatisfied with this before, but Sima Puyu ignored them and still reused Luo Bing.


    "Handle it?" Looking at the lobby manager, Luo Bing was very angry, and gave a cold voice.


    In a place like Sima Group, there can be fights and troubles. It is a shame to speak out. What company image is there?


    "You don''t need to come back to work anymore, go to the Finance Department to settle the salary and get out of here!" Luo Bing immediately dealt with the lobby manager.


    She didn''t even ask the reason of the matter, nor did she give the lobby manager a chance to explain, whether it was the lobby manager''s fault or not, so she fired the lobby manager.


    The lobby manager did not argue, became dejected and lost a little energy, took off his badge and left.


    Soon Luo Bing came to deal with Tang Ye again, and snorted to Tang Ye, "You are good at fighting, right?"


    When Luo Bing stood ten meters away from Tang Ye, he whispered to him, and then walked towards him, his eyes were cold, vicious, and murderous.


    "Trouble..." Seeing Luo Bing walk step by step, Tang Ye squinted slightly, frowned slightly, and couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.


    He saw that Luo Bing was a warrior, and his strength was quite good!


    Luo Bing, who was wearing high heels, walked very lightly. His high heels were on the ground, and there was no sound. If it were an ordinary woman, she would definitely make a high-heeled kicking sound, but Luo Bing didn''t!


    Being able to control his pace so perfectly shows that Luo Bing has a very good control over his strength, even to the point where he wants to. Being able to do this is no small matter.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t need to worry about being beaten by Luo Bing, no one could beat him. He just doesn''t want to be entangled too much. Firstly, to delay time, secondly, it is best not to expose his identity too much.


    "I''m asking you, is it difficult to fight?" Luo Bing walked up to Tang Ye, not polite at all, as if treating Tang Ye as a prisoner.


    Tang Ye didn''t like the feeling of being treated as a prisoner very much, and even less liked Luo Bing''s look at wicked people. He thought, since Luo Bing is a manager who is so arbitrary, it seems that no matter how much he explains, it is useless. The relentless dismissal of the lobby manager just now is the best proof.


    Looking at Luo Bing, Tang Ye was also very polite, and said, "I''m not very good at fighting, but it''s okay to deal with the security guards of your company."


    "Cack!" When Luo Bing heard Tang Ye''s words, he clenched his fist and immediately let out a few crisp noises. She was even more dissatisfied with Tang Ye.


    This kid is really arrogant, not only did he not give in, but his words were a bit provocative!


    She didn''t fight against Tang Ye. Maybe she will, but not now. She did not underestimate Tang Ye, on the contrary, she was very cautious of Tang Ye.


    She had already watched Tang Ye once. As a martial artist, she could easily see Tang Ye''s physique. It is very uniform and strong, with no deviation in the orientation of the bones. This is not a figure that ordinary people would have. Only by exercising from childhood to adulthood, insisting on training, and never neglecting to forge such a body.


    This shows that Tang Ye is a master.


    Luo Bing was good at observing, staring at Tang Ye, and roughly grasped Tang Ye''s situation. She stared at Tang Ye for a while, and finally wanted to see if Tang Yeqiang was strong or she was strong. So, she suddenly shot Tang Ye, clenched her right hand into a fist, and slapped Tang Ye in the face.


    "You..." Tang Ye felt the change in air flow when Luo Bing punched, so he easily avoided Luo Bing''s fist. But he was very angry and reacted quickly, grabbing Luo Bing with one hand and humming: "You actually want to hit me in the face?"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Luo Bing knew that he couldn''t solve Tang Ye with a single punch. After being avoided by Tang Ye, he calmly reacted, humming: "Aren''t you good at fighting? Let me see if you have How can you fight?"


    "Chok, hoo, bang!" Luo Bing punched out, and Tang Ye avoided. Then Tang Ye counterattacked and Luo Bing avoided. The two fists crossed each other, their hands sometimes parried, sometimes separated, and then they moved closer together, fighting fiercely.


    The battle between the two is like a battle scene in a movie, which is very exciting. And more and more people were onlookers, from the first floor to the second floor to the third floor...It seemed that there were people on every floor looking at the railings.


    Of course they want to see! You must know that Luo Bing has a title in the Sima Building-Frost Female Boxer, and his combat effectiveness is always top-notch. She has always brought down others, and never has anyone brought down her.


    But now Tang Ye was able to draw a tie with her, at least now Tang Ye had not been defeated, and there was no sign that she would be defeated. Everyone found it very interesting, and even wanted to see Luo Bing defeated by Tang Ye!


    In fact, Tang Ye just responded boringly, or didn''t want to expose too much strength, otherwise, facing Luo Bing''s strength, he could kill Luo Bing with a flick of his finger.


    Seeing Tang Ye and Luo Bing''s battle like this, the security guards who had acted with Tang Ye just now were completely dumbfounded, ******...They were fortunate that they had not taken Tang Ye too much earlier, otherwise I am afraid they will be given to him. Scrapped!


    "Are we playing the ring?" Tang Ye was startled when he noticed the onlookers.


    Why so many! Squeezed in densely, like piled up! And the place where he and Luo Bing fought was like an arena. He felt very awkward and didn''t like it.


    When Luo Bing heard Tang Ye''s words, there was no reaction, and he ignored the onlookers, his eyes were cold and solemn as always, and he hummed to Tang Ye, "You will kill you!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, this was another unreasonable woman.


    People are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong-Tang Ye is worried that he will become famous if this continues. He didn''t want to be on the headlines of Yanjing News tomorrow, so he decided to end this ridiculous match quickly.


    He chose to fight Luo Bing evenly, and also said that what others have observed is that he is equal in strength to Luo Bing, he can''t win Luo Bing, and Luo Bing can''t win him either. This is conducive to hiding his strength and identity, but he must win Luo Bing. So he planned to use a little exorcism secret technique to solve Luo Bing outside of his strength.


    The secret of exorcism will not be seen by others, and there is no need to worry about exposure.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t know what secret technique to use. He didn''t have many props, only one Dharma body and a few magical charms that could only deal with ghosts but not people. That can only be done with the use of the body. If the use of the body releases an invisible self, it is a two-on-one, and it will definitely win Luo Bing.


    Although this may seem a bit despicable, it is one''s own ability to exorcise magic, how can it be considered despicable to use ability to win?


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much, while fighting Luo Bing, he secretly released his Law Bodies. The law body is transparent and no one can see it, so don''t worry, it can be regarded as winning the Frost Female Fist.


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1119： To be ruthless?

    Tang Ye felt that she had become very boring. He came to Sima Tower to investigate the evil spirit. How did he fight Luo Bing?


    Let''s play it, just solve Luo Bing directly, but I still play slowly, which is a waste of time. However, things have spread and can only continue.


    Now Tang Ye used a substitute for the exorcism secret technique, which was still invisible. The two Tang Ye dealt with Luo Bing. Luo Bing felt weird and difficult to deal with, and soon fell into a disadvantage.


    Luo Bing noticed the abnormality, her eyes were like those of a falcon, and she was keenly paying attention to Tang Ye''s changes when she fought against Tang Ye. She discovered something weird! She knew very well that she had avoided an attack from Tang Ye, but suddenly, there was a flow of air around her, and someone punched!


    But not Tang Ye''s punch!


    What exactly is going on?


    Is there another person hitting himself?


    Luo Bing''s heart was greatly puzzled. She wanted to know what was going on, but at this time Tang Ye continued to attack her, and she had to concentrate on avoiding it.


    But she wanted to avoid it, and found that the air fluctuated a lot here, it was a trick! She thought that this side was already occupied by Tang Ye, and if she avoided this way, she would definitely be beaten.


    So she turned back to her body immediately, and did not execute the evasive action to the end. However-an awkward scene happened to her. When she turned around, Tang Ye''s attacking hands happened to hit her at first, almost hitting her plump ****.


    "This..." Tang Ye stopped in time, but still touched Luo Bing''s chest.


    He wanted to say that he didn''t mean it, but he didn''t expect Luo Bing to suddenly turn around.


    Luo Bing was already furious, no longer with his hands, but with his feet, he directly raised his **** to kick Tang Ye.


    "You shameless bastard!" Luo Bing raised his **** to attack, and hummed viciously at Tang Ye who had attacked her ****.


    Tang Ye hurriedly avoided, looking at Luo Bing''s **** with surprise. This woman not only has perfect control of her strength, but her body''s softness is also impeccable! I thought Luo Bing could hardly attack with his feet because of the tight-fitting uniform. Unexpectedly, she could easily lift her long legs!


    "Huh!" Luo Bing''s **** swept across, and the surrounding air chuckled, showing how sharp this force was, like a wind god''s leg.


    "I didn''t mean it..." Tang Ye explained helplessly.


    Tang Ye wanted to explain, but didn''t know how to explain it. Could it be that there is another self dealing with her, she turned around and made herself touch her by accident? Moreover, it wasn''t a touch... it was an attack. It was estimated that Luo Bing would be a little bit painful, but she didn''t shout out.


    "You..." It''s okay if Tang Ye didn''t explain it. Once he explained, Luo Bing became even more angry. She had never seen such a shameless person, touched it, and wanted to quibble that she was a gentleman!


    Luo Bing was furious, and even a little angrily attacked his heart. After being affected, his punches became messy. In a mess, she was full of flaws. Tang Ye seized the timing, cleverly avoided a long leg she swept away, and quickly stepped out, pressing down the long leg she swept away, making her unable to move.


    However, he did not expect that something that made him very dying had happened. After he pressed Luo Bing''s long leg with one foot, his Law Body imitated him, suddenly pressing his foot against Luo Bing''s other standing foot. Luo Bing was suddenly beaten, his foot was unstable, and he fell directly towards Tang Ye.


    "Fuck!"


    "what!"


    With a sound, Luo Bing screamed again. So there was a very fragrant picture. Luo Bing separated his legs and sat on a horse, and under her body was Tang Ye. Tang Ye was thrown down by her, pressed tightly, not moving!


    "This..." Tang Ye is helpless, why is this?


    "You..." Luo Bing felt that Tang Ye was deliberate. She was beaten by mysterious power, she must be Tang Ye''s ghost!


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, how could there always be such oolong things.


    However, what made him even more speechless was that when he and Luo Bing were still maintaining this ambiguous and fragrant picture, there was a sound of alarm outside the building, and soon a woman came in with high heels.


    Classmate Jiang Ruoqing is here!


    It was the police from a certain security guard. He saw that Tang Ye was a practicing family before and was worried that several security guards could not deal with it, so he called the police. It''s just that he didn''t expect Luo Bing to step in. Now that the police are here, I am afraid that Luo Bing will also be taken back to the police station.


    Jiang Ruoqing walked to Tang Ye who fell on the ground, Tang Ye looked up, oh! Beautiful long legs, but, hey, the slightly curly hair that hangs down is so familiar...Oh! ******, it''s Jiang Ruoqing!


    Jiang Ruoqing is making trouble again, making things difficult! Why is she everywhere?


    Tang Ye felt tired.


    Anyway, Jiang Ruoqing will be ridiculed and abused again, right?


    When the police came, Luo Bing got down from Tang Ye and patted his clothes, pretending to be calm. Nothing happened. Tang Ye touched his chest and resisted. He said to Jiang Ruoqing, "This **** is here. We made trouble here and I was overpowered."


    Tang Ye was amused and hummed: "What do you mean by being subdued by you? Do you think you can subdue me? If I had an upright attitude and didn''t fight back when you fell, could you press me down? I was almost overpowering you. !"


    "You..." Hey, Luo Bing was so angry that he lifted up his high-heeled boots and wanted to kick Tang Ye.


    Jiang Ruoqing stopped in time, and Jiang Ruoqing said to her: "This lady, don''t worry, I will take care of this... habitual offender, and I will definitely give you a satisfactory result."


    recidivist?


    Yes, Tang Ye is a habitual offender, and he''s making trouble for his mother, and he''s making a girl!


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye a few times, showing a slight smile, with conspiracy and playfulness, full of maliciousness!


    Tang Ye was taken aback, with a bad premonition. Think about it carefully, it seems that this is the third time Jiang Ruoqing has been caught! He was a little desperate, and he was not to blame every time. In the end, he was arrested every time, and every time Jiang Ruoqing came. Isn''t this woman deliberately pestering him?


    Then pull out his legs mercilessly-pull out the man''s third leg and put her to sleep!


    Luo Bing had no problem, the police station had already been involved, she couldn''t help it no matter how angry, she was no longer in control of things. She left the matter to Jiang Ruoqing to deal with, and then went back to the rest room to sort her clothes, and later she was going to pick up Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu will go to Xiangshan Temple to incense on time, and then go to Jingxinzhai to cultivate. She insisted on going alone in the morning, and now she is coming back soon in the afternoon. Luo Bing is her bodyguard and assistant, and he must pick her up and stay with her.


    When Luo Bing left, he drank away the onlookers. No one dared not listen to her words, and although everyone was still unfinished, they could only disperse. However, the matter of Tang Ye''s "fierce battle" with her today must have become their future chatting and drinking.


    Luo Bing is gone, everyone is gone, but Tang Ye is unlucky and has to face Jiang Ruoqing, a woman who has a special purpose!


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1120： Go in again?

    Just now Luo Bing fell and straddled Tang Ye''s body. She stood up and Tang Ye dragged her back, because Jiang Ruoqing came to Tang Ye and wanted to play dead.


    Tang Ye knew that Jiang Ruoqing would definitely make things difficult for him. He didn''t understand why Jiang Ruoqing didn''t explain his identity. He thought Jiang Ruoqing already knew his identity. This will not explain, don''t you want to play with him?


    Jiang Ruoqing walked in front of Tang Ye, very bold, wearing a short skirt and was not afraid of Tang Ye lying down and seeing her underwear. She looked down at Tang Ye and hummed: "I think it''s a god. I was investigating the clues of Huzi''s death and suddenly received a call to the police. I thought it was you, Tang Ye... Tang Chenxing , I really admire you so much. You said, are we lovers for the rest of our lives, or else we will become entangled in this life?"


    "Do you think you are playing a gangster?" Tang Ye showed a look of contempt, a carp from the ground knocked over and looked at Jiang Ruoqing and said: "Who is your lover? You think so beautiful!"


    Jiang Ruoqing took a deep breath and kicked Tang Ye directly without talking nonsense. It''s really shameless to beat this guy well.


    But Tang Ye suddenly reached out and grabbed her heels, making her unable to kick. On the contrary, this made her fall into an awkward situation, being grasped by a man, she was wearing a short skirt uniform, and it was easy to pass out.


    "You let go!" Jiang Ruoqing drank softly, not daring to shout, because she was afraid of attracting others to come and see. She looks like this, in fact, she is quite ambiguous with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to care about the ambiguity. He didn''t want to suffer from a woman anymore, and said, "If you don''t kick me, I will let it go."


    "You let go first!" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t agree. Not only did she want to kick Tang Ye, but she also wanted to kick it, this shameless bastard!


    "I said you promised me not to kick me, I don''t want to say it again!" Tang Ye didn''t compromise with Jiang Ruoqing.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help it. Seeing someone cast a strange look, she agreed to Tang Ye and hummed: "Okay, okay, I promise you, I won''t kick you."


    "But when I get to the police station, I will kill you!" After promising Tang Ye, she hummed viciously.


    "Go to the police station again?" Tang Ye was speechless and said bitterly.


    "Do you know it''s again?" Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that he watched Tang Ye gritted his teeth and hummed: "You the **** is the police station in charge? You tell me, it''s only a few days. How many times have you been in?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Is it you who entangled me on purpose?"


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and hummed: "Flies don''t bite seamless eggs, understand?"


    "I am an egg, and you are a fly?" Tang Ye said with a playful smile.


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing was a little bit anxious. I am a fly, buzzing, disgusting and annoying?


    Kaka Kaka, Jiang Ruoqing directly took out the gun to Tang Ye''s waist and forcibly took Tang Ye to the police station. She was afraid that she would be furious if she continued to talk nonsense with Tang Ye. To be with this guy is to hold back your anger.


    Tang Ye did not resist Jiang Ruoqing''s arrest. When being taken away, he kept turning his head to look at the face of the Sima Building, vaguely feeling the evil aura. So it can be determined that the source of the evil spirits is in the Sima Building. Now that it is confirmed, there is no need to continue to stun them, and it is good to leave temporarily at this time.


    When they arrived at the police station, the police in the station saw Tang Ye being escorted by Jiang Ruoqing, and tears filled their eyes with admiration. This buddy... How many times is this? Did you like Police Officer Jiang, and he did not hesitate to break the law to get in close contact with her in order to chase her?


    The police in the bureau did not regard Tang Ye as a prisoner, but a "guest", a respectable guest!


    The interrogation room in the police station seemed to be exclusive to Tang Ye. Jiang Ruoqing put him inside and prepared for interrogation. At this time, several police officers poured tea for him, as if to entertain a guest.


    When Jiang Ruoqing came for interrogation, he saw that he glared at the policemen, but did not stop him. She is also casual. What can you do if you are not casual? Nowadays, this **** Tang Ye has entered the police station a lot, but has gained popularity, which is really speechless!


    "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter this time?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye and said with an aura.


    Tang Ye turned his head and didn''t want to speak, but knew that Jiang Ruoqing would not let it go, and hummed: "Jiang Ruoqing, let''s talk privately."


    Snapped!


    Unexpectedly, Jiang Ruoqing was quite serious, slapped the table, and said: "Pay attention to your words, what private, there is no private between us, let me honestly follow the rules!"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to pay attention to Jiang Ruoqing, and hummed, "What are you doing?"


    Jiang Ruoqing ignored Tang Ye''s attitude and hummed, "Please be more serious."


    "I''m **** serious!" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Jiang Ruoqing was silent, not knowing what she was thinking, and sneered: "Where can you be serious? You just ran to fight with a woman, how can you be serious? I think you have to be shameless, and you ran to follow a woman Women fight! You are a man bullying a woman..."


    "You know what a shit!"


    Tang Ye interrupted Jiang Ruoqing directly and said, "That woman...she is a woman, but she is not bad at all! I can tell you clearly, Officer Jiang, even if it is two of you, it is not that woman''s opponent! Woman, I fight with her, do you think I am bullying her?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was silent, very upset. Tang Ye said that even if they were two she was not Luo Bing''s opponent, this was a denial of her strength. One of her least favorite things is that others deny her strength.


    However, she did not argue with Tang Ye.


    She and Tang Ye have experienced a lot of things, she knows Tang Ye''s strength very well, she knows that she is not Tang Ye''s opponent. She also believed that Tang Ye understood her strength, so Tang Ye said that Luo Bing was weak, and it must be true.


    Especially, since she knew Tang Ye''s identity, she knew that the returning Tang Ye had already reached a new height, so most of Tang Ye''s words were believed.


    "Forget it, no trial, you go." Seeing Tang Ye''s expression serious, Jiang Ruoqing didn''t fight anymore and simply let Tang Ye leave.


    Tang Ye left without being polite with Jiang Ruoqing. It was an accident. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t stop him anymore and really let him go.


    When Tang Ye returned to Shen''s house, Shen Bieli happened to walk the dog on the path outside the garden. It was a cute and smiling Husky, and it was joyful to look at it silly. Cute and innocent girls like Shen Bieli like this pet the most. In addition to dogs, she also likes cats.


    Tang Ye smiled when she saw her and wanted to say hello, but she blushed suddenly and led Hu Shi to leave quickly, ignoring Tang Ye at all.


    Tang Ye was speechless, knowing why Shen Fieli had left, because she saw his body early this morning.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about that much, went back to the room and lay down on the bed to rest. I have tossed a lot today, take a break and wait for the night to act.


    The night yin objects are more active, and it may be easier to check the evil spirit by the way.


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1121： He is unqualified!

    A private suite in Sima Building is not luxuriously furnished, but is like an elegant little study, which seems to contain a taste of ancient metaphysics and geomantic omen.


    The outside balcony is very large, so large that a small pavilion was built. There are many flowers and plants around, and the environment is very different from the whole building, which is unique.


    This is where Sima Puyu lives. People are used to calling it Tianque Pavilion, which also means Tiangong Pavilion.


    Originally, there was another villa in her residence, but because the Sima Group had a lot of things, she spent a lot of time dealing with these things, and she didn''t have much time to go home, so she simply moved here to live and work.


    Sima Puyu is as beautiful as an immortal, but because of his indifference and seriousness, his social circle is not large, and all his contacts with people are limited to business and unconventional.


    At this time, Sima Puyu and Luo Bing were in the Tianque Pavilion. Sima Puyu was sitting on a quaint solid wood carved chair, and Luo Bing stood behind her. The two were looking at something with different expressions.


    "Luo Bing, you lost to him, so you are not as good as him."


    Sima Puyu valued the results very much. Looking at a multimedia screen on the desk, what was playing was the fight between Luo Bing and Tang Ye. She said to Luo Bing behind her: "I''m talking about kung fu."


    Luo Bing refused to accept, and said, "Miss, I haven''t finished the fight with him. It''s not certain who will lose!"


    The big fight between Luo Bing and Tang Ye that happened during the day has already caused a sensation in the entire Sima Mansion, and it is difficult for Sima Puyu to know it. Originally, she didn''t intend to pay attention, but after hearing the rumors that Luo Bing had lost to a strangely dressed man, she became interested and wanted to see who was the man who defeated Luo Bing.


    How could she not know Luo Bing''s strength for reusing Luo Bing.


    Luo Bing comes from the Luo family, who is good at close combat kungfu. She is famous for "Bei Ming Quan". Even after the Sima family came forward, she was also taught martial arts from the "South You Legs" martial arts school. proficient.


    It''s just that there are relatively few news reports about the so-called martial arts, martial arts, and leg techniques that are not in a scientific society, unless they are participating in international competitions. People are not interested, so few people really understand this industry.


    Luo Bing is the second daughter of the current Luo Family Patriarch. She is talented and can even be said to be a genius. She learned to comprehend "Bei Ming Quan" and "Nan You Legs" from an early age, and was able to master it quickly. Up to now, even if the Luo family''s reputation is not needed, Luo Bing''s reputation is one of the best in martial arts circles.


    It''s no wonder that when Tang Ye fought her, she would lament that her boxing skills and leg skills are so sharp, because she is true!


    However, she was like this, but she drew a tie with Tang Ye. She was even taken advantage of by Tang Ye!


    Upon hearing these rumors, Sima Puyu asked her if it was true. Although she didn''t want to admit it, she couldn''t hide Sima Puyu, so she could only nod her head to admit it. So Sima Puyu became very interested and found the surveillance video to watch.


    After watching the video, Sima Puyu came to the conclusion that Tang Yeluo Bingqiang, also her most trusted bodyguard and assistant, lost to the strange man.


    To be unfamiliar, it is not completely unfamiliar.


    This is where Sima Puyu is most surprised.


    That man, how could it be him?


    When I opened the video, the person I saw was the nervous man I met in Xiangshan. Sima Puyu was surprised. Although she hid her inner fluctuations in front of Luo Bing, she still couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye a few more times. She always felt that Tang Ye was not easy, whether it was from his neurotic behavior before or with Luo. The ice fight.


    "If you let you finish the fight with him, what is the chance of you winning?" Sima Puyu asked Luo Bing again.


    "This..." Luo Bing hesitated for a long time, but could not give an answer.


    She was not sure. Having played against Tang Ye, she knew very well that she could not beat Tang Ye. But if she said she would lose to Tang Ye, she would not be reconciled. She felt that she was at the same level as Tang Ye, and it was difficult to distinguish the outcome.


    As long as Tang Ye doesn''t use despicable means!


    Luo Bing still felt that Tang Ye had taken advantage of his previous tricks, and it was Tang Ye''s despicable method!


    But watching the video now, she couldn''t find any evidence that Tang Ye played tricks. She just felt that Tang Ye played tricks.


    But Sima Puyu is a woman who looks at all evidence and facts. Since there is no evidence and no facts, she judged Luo Bing to lose.


    "Who is there who can tie you like him?" Sima Puyu asked again.


    "Talk about our enemy." Sima Puyu added.


    Luo Bing thought for a moment and replied: "The old nine of the Bai family, the eldest of the Zhu family, Yi Yang of the nursing home, and Fang Gang of the iron blood camp. I have seen these four, and I have tried them. As for the others, they may be hidden too much. Deep, I don¡¯t know."


    Sima Puyu nodded his head, his expression unchanged, and said, "The main ones are the Bai family and the Zhu family. As for the nursing home and the Jiexue camp, they are neither enemies nor friends. Wherever there is financial power, it is a villain, but It is always good for us to have one less enemy if we can win over and pull it away."


    Luo Bing nodded, expressing his understanding. Just looking at Sima Puyu''s back, her eyes couldn''t hide the worry and sadness.


    This is the situation they are facing now. It used to be said that "North Sima, South Murong", but the fact is that the Sima family has long since retreated to the northeast. They were less active in Yanjing and studied more ancient metaphysics. They were not very strong in business, so that they were dominated by Nan Murong''s family. Now that Sima is about to re-emerge, there is still a local family vying for the right to settle in Yanjing. Just as Murong''s family is made up of many staff, Sima''s side is also.


    But now in an open society, people don''t need to listen to the Sima family, so if Sima wants their power, he has to hold them in his hand.


    However, at this time, the situation of Sima''s family was worrying. The patriarch and the only child Sima Madman had a strange disease a few years ago. His legs were inexplicably broken and he could no longer walk. The remaining one is my younger sister, Sima Mingyan, who loves to play and doesn''t care about family affairs. Now she is studying abroad. As for the family collaterals, they are in conflict with each other, but in fighting. Sima Puyu held it by herself, only she knew how hard it was.


    On weekdays, Li Luobing acted arbitrarily, although he was influenced by Sima Puyu, but more of it was from his original intention, in order to reduce Sima Puyu''s burden. Because she knew that Sima Puyu was suffering from a terminal illness, I am afraid that time is short.


    "If you do the evaluation work on weekdays, is this man worth recruiting?" At this moment, Sima Puyu suddenly asked Luo Bing a question that she hadn''t even thought about.


    Luo Bing was taken aback, what a joke, the eldest lady still wants to recruit that despicable guy?


    Luo Bing said badly: "He is not qualified, don''t recruit!"


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1122： Do everything possible to live!

    Sima Puyu looked at Luo Bing with weird eyes, feeling that Luo Bing had a great subjective judgment on Tang Ye, which did not meet their requirements for recruiting talents. In the case of insufficient manpower, subjective emotions must be set aside and be objective.


    Luo Bing really did not expect that Sima Puyu would have the idea of ??recruiting Tang Ye. Isn''t that kidding, how can such a despicable guy be recruited?


    A person''s moral character is very important!


    Tang Ye''s moral character seems to have been unable to be recognized by women.


    Sima Puyu turned his head slightly, with a hint of a meaningful smile, and said, "Since he is unqualified, let him become qualified."


    "Huh?" Luo Bing was completely stunned. What is the eldest lady? What does it mean to turn unqualified into qualified?


    Could it be... Luo Bing guessed a result she couldn''t accept, that was Sima Puyu had already watched Tang Ye!


    "Miss, what do you want to do? If you want that guy to become a member of the company, I firmly disagree! What''s so great about him! Isn''t he going to fight? I will too, and he won''t be worse!" Luo Bing did not Snorted convincingly.


    "What if he still knows medical skills?" Sima Puyu looked at Luo Bing and said.


    "Medical skills?"


    Luo Bing was stunned again, and said, "Miss, how do you know that he knows medical skills? Do you know him?"


    "No, I don''t know him."


    Sima Puyu shook his head and said, "I only met him once, and said a few words, but they were all irrelevant. My meeting with him... can''t be said to be fate, because I suspect that he was deliberately approaching me. "


    Thinking of the encounter between Xiangshan and Tang Ye, Sima Puyu narrowed his eyes with deep eyes, like an old fox, and said: "Under such circumstances, he has no reason not to see me, but he pretended not to see me. He did something that attracted me. He succeeded. I was really attracted to him, but I didn¡¯t admit it."


    Sima Puyu glanced at Luo Bing, smiled playfully, and continued: ¡°Some things he did later attracted me again. I don¡¯t know how he thought of doing that. He said he was a doctor. Like me, I often see good things, but it makes me unable to resist the good things. If he arranged all this, including the fight in Sima Building, then I can only say that he is very scheming and has obtained A certain effect. However, too naive..."


    Sima Puyu''s expression became cold and merciless.


    Luo Bing pondered silently, wondering what Sima Puyu meant, and then squinted his eyes: "The young lady means that no matter whether this person is an enemy or a friend, he can be drawn to him. If he is a friend, treat him as a person. Only use it. If it''s an enemy, then follow the vine?"


    Luo Bing thought that according to Sima Puyu''s meaning, Tang Ye was probably deliberate. In that case, he might have made the disturbance under the hall just now. Perhaps it was to enter the Sima Group and then deal with the Sima Family. In this case, he is likely to be from another hostile family!


    Sima Puyu nodded and said, "That''s what I think."


    However, Luo Bing disagreed and said, "Miss, I disagree. I think he is our enemy. No matter whether he is an enemy or a friend, he is not allowed to enter the Sima Group!"


    Sima Puyu looked at her, pondered for a while, and asked: "You have come to such a conclusion, I''m afraid you can''t come up with evidence?"


    "No evidence needed!"


    Luo Bing spoke very firmly and explained: "This is an extraordinary period. As long as there is something suspicious about him, he must be resolutely''punished by death''. I would rather kill a thousand by mistake than let one go. We have not been forced to this point. Yet?"


    Sima Puyu became silent, closed his eyes, rubbed his temples, opened his eyes after thinking, and said, "That''s what you said, so don''t talk about this first. You prepare something and go to the Qin''s house. I don''t believe them. No matter what, let the Bai family and Zhu family eat us. If our Sima family is gone, they will be the next to suffer."


    "Yes, Miss." Luo Bing nodded.


    Sima Puyu squinted his eyes and said, "The Sima family has fallen behind for many steps. There is no way to fight with the Murong family, so don''t go. Moreover, the Murong family''s performance was prominent during the rebellious turmoil of the previous family, mainly because Murong Huansha has a close relationship with the man who turned the defeat on his own. That man was personally praised by the emperor of the Red Wall, so Murong Huansha, who is closely related to him, has taken the first place. Let¡¯s... Good my own one-acre three-point land."


    Luo Bing remained silent. This was the helplessness of the situation, the helplessness of not seizing the opportunity, falling behind one step at a time, and falling behind step by step. Under these circumstances, Sima Puyu recognized the revitalization plan of "North Sima, South Murong". hard. Luo Bing couldn''t bear it very much. Why did a dying person have to work so hard?


    After Luo Bing left, Sima Puyu leaned on the chair and closed his eyes to rest. She is exhausted physically and mentally all day long to face such open and secret struggles. But she can''t relax a bit. This is too cruel for her dying person. Maybe she doesn''t need to endure these pains, just tell her elder brother or younger sister about her terminal illness, they should and must understand, and then they can provoke the burden of the family.


    After closing her eyes and resting for a while, Sima Puyu felt even more sleepy. There was nothing urgent at the moment, so she went to change clothes and wash, intending to sleep well. When she took off her clothes, something dropped from her coat pocket, which was the branch of the Salo tree Tang Ye gave her.


    She was stunned, remembering what Tang Ye said to her. This Salo tree is useful for her illness. You can use the leaves to make tea, or use the leaves and branches to soak in a bath.


    Holding the salo tree branch, Sima Puyu looked at it for a long time, and finally just smiled slightly, shook his head, and threw the salo tree branch aside.


    Naturally, he didn''t believe Tang Ye''s words.


    She thinks Tang Ye''s words are ridiculous, the branches of the Salo tree are useful? How is it possible, what does that man know?


    I am suffering from a terminal illness, not an ordinary fatigue.


    Sima Puyu went to change his clothes and took off his workplace uniforms, leaving only his underwear. Her figure and skin, let alone seeing it, just imagine it, make men want to stop. She went to wash óù, and planned to sleep well after washing óù.


    Soon after she finished washing, she came out in her pajamas, the appearance of a beautiful woman out of the bath, and she has a special charm. What kind of posture is alluring. She is the perfect woman with no dead ends at 360 degrees. Unfortunately, she died soon.


    After washing, the hair was still not dry, so she took the hair dryer to blow, and took the kettle to boil a pot of water. She wanted to drink some water before going to bed. And then she saw the branches of the Salo tree on the side. Perhaps it was because the leaves of the branches of the Salo tree were particularly emerald green, which was very prominent in the room, so she always noticed.


    Or maybe she has been influenced by Tang Ye''s words, maybe that man is right?


    At this moment, the corners of her mouth raised, and she smiled again, still with that ridiculous smile. Only this time she was not laughing at Tang Ye, but at herself. After laughing, she actually picked a few leaves from the branches of the Salo tree, washed them, and put them in a teapot for making tea.


    She wants to live, even if the way is ridiculous, she is willing to try.


    Try everything possible to live.


    The water boiled, and it was good to wait for it to cool down. Taking advantage of this little time, Sima Puyu took a newspaper and read it to kill the time.


    However, she suddenly felt a stomachache and wanted to vomit.


    Knowing that she was sick, she rushed into the bedroom to find medicine with her aching belly. Those are all medicines prescribed by top doctors, including painkillers that are not allowed to be sold in the market and are super high in quantity. She picked up a white medicine bottle by the bed, poured two of them and swallowed them.


    However, it was useless, her stomach still hurt badly, and her face turned pale suddenly, very scary.


    "Damn it!" Sima Puyu shouted sharply, she was very resentful, why did she encounter this kind of thing?


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1123： Want to kill her?

    Sima Puyu clutched her aching belly, slowly leaned to the bedside, stopped taking medicine, gave up resisting the disease, her eyes were full of anger, she didn''t understand why she had encountered such a thing?


    Looking at Nan Murong, there is nothing wrong with her body, she still sits on a business empire, and the man who left the story is helped by Red Wall. Why is there such a big difference?


    Can''t blame Sima Puyu for thinking like this. Because of the saying "North Sima, South Murong", then others will naturally take Sima Puyu and Murong Huansha. Sima Puyu was a somewhat arrogant woman, and she was very unwilling to Murong Huansha at all. And suffering from terminal illness, it is inevitable that she will have some emotions.


    Sima Puyu was angry, and his eyes couldn''t hide a despair.


    The doctor told her a few months ago that her condition was out of control, and even if she took medicine, it would not have much effect. This was the case after taking the medicine just now, so her desperate mood will grow stronger.


    That''s a terminal illness, where there is hope for life.


    "Ah..." Sima Puyu exhaled again in pain, as if there was a puff of breath rushing into his stomach, his liver and intestines would be broken. Who could bear such pain?


    The pain continued, and it was increasing unabated. Sima Puyu couldn''t bear it. He wanted to jump from this tall building and died a hundred.


    Her mouth became so thirsty, she struggled to move in small steps, walking out of the hall to pour some water.


    When she got outside, she saw that the boiling water that had been soaked with the leaves of the Salo tree just now turned green and green, and the heat that came out had a refreshing fragrance.


    She smelled the scent, and suddenly found that the gas running around in her belly became quieter, and her belly no longer hurts so much.


    She felt a sense of surprise.


    Is this salo tree branch really useful?


    But soon she gave up the idea again.


    She knew it was just a fluke. She had had this idea more than once in the past and felt that her terminal illness was a doctor''s wrong diagnosis.


    However, every time the truth came, all her fluke psychology was destroyed and disappeared, which made her fall into the abyss, without any hope.


    However, she, who has no strong desire to survive, always hopes that she can have such a fluke, and that she can survive. So she poured a glass of boiled water soaked in the leaves of the Salo tree and drank it.


    She never expected that after drinking a sip of the boiling water soaked in the leaves of the Salo tree, she immediately felt a cold breath flowing into her body, and then spreading to her body. The severe pain that tortured life was not as good as death, although not all disappeared, but it also eased to ordinary abdominal pain.


    This is definitely not a coincidence!


    Sima Puyu didn''t think it was a coincidence that such feelings and things were happening. She had this feeling for the first time, and she did not know how many times the effect of taking the western medicine worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. She looked at the pot of green salo leaves on the table, and couldn''t wait to pour a glass and drank it.


    It still feels so cool!


    However, this pot of boiling water is obviously still hot, and it''s still steaming. After drinking it, it doesn''t feel hot. On the contrary, it is cool. Why?


    Sima Puyu felt more and more weird.


    At this time, she found that her stomach didn''t hurt at all. She immediately entered the bedroom again, looked in the mirror, and found that the paleness that had appeared in the past when she was sick was completely gone!


    Not only was there no horrible paleness, but also a bit more bloody, with a ruddy face, and there was a real beauty of a beauty in a bath.


    "What...what?" Sima Puyu stood up, looked at the misty sky outside, and became deeply puzzled.


    That man... who is it?


    The only thing Sima Puyu could think of when such a divine thing happened was Tang Ye who gave her the branches of the Salo tree. She suddenly became interested in anything and anyone in Tang Ye, or rather¡ªshe had anticipation and a fluke. Since Tang Ye can relieve her condition, can it be cured?


    Maybe it can?


    Like an instinct to survive, Tang Ye became the last straw for Sima Puyu''s life-saving, and now he was thinking about Tang Ye.


    Sima Puyu immediately called Luo Bing. After Luo Bing got through, she couldn''t wait to say: "Luo Bing, go and investigate that man to see who he is, what kind of identity he has, what he does, and do it again. What happened...all! I want all his information!"


    "Huh?" Luo Bing was completely dazed, what''s the matter with Miss?


    "Dududu..." Sima Puyu hung up the phone.


    "Hey, hello..." Luo Bing was speechless.


    She still doesn''t know whom Sima Puyu wants her to investigate. That man? Which man?


    Luo Bing had to call back again.


    "What? Tang Chenxing? Miss, do you want Tang Chenxing''s information? Miss, we are not talking about it, as long as there is a trace of suspiciousness, don''t recruit..."


    "I want all his information, go and check!"


    Luo Bing was still very opposed to Tang Ye, but Sima Puyu saw the hope of life, so no objection was allowed.


    Luo Bing had no choice but to follow suit. She didn''t know why Sima Puyu suddenly wanted to investigate Tang Ye and wanted all of Tang Ye''s information?


    For top companies like Sima Group, it is easy to investigate a person. Luo Bing immediately went to investigate Tang Ye''s information. Although she had a very bad impression of Tang Ye, she knew from Sima Puyu''s tone that Sima Puyu was serious, so even if she was reluctant, she had to investigate.


    Tang Ye didn''t know that he was being stared at. It couldn''t be said to be being stared at, no wonder Sima Puyu or Luo Bing. He took the initiative to help Sima Puyu. Now Sima Puyu unexpectedly enjoyed his kindness and became interested in him.


    ...


    Soon it got dark and night fell, Tang Ye was still in Shen''s house, standing in front of the window looking at the direction of Sima Building.


    He frowned slightly, and could vaguely feel the evil spirit, which showed that the evil spirit that he saw during the day was not all. At night, that evil spirit became stronger.


    Now Tang Ye had a terrifying thought, that is the soul in Sima Puyu''s body, could it be the source of the evil spirit?


    In this case, Situ Puyu would have to be killed to solve the root cause of the evil spirit.


    However, even if she didn''t kill Sima Puyu, she didn''t have long to live.


    If this is the case, it would be cruel and a very difficult choice.


    "Da da da..." The door of Tang Ye''s room was knocked suddenly.


    He went to open the door and saw Shen Bieli standing at the door.


    "It''s dinner, shameless bastard!" Shen Bieli closed his eyes and covered his face, not going to see Tang Ye, and told Tang Ye to go down for dinner.


    She still cared about seeing Tang Ye sleeping naked, after all, she had seen Tang Ye''s man''s early reaction, which was really embarrassing.


    Shen Bieli called Tang Ye and turned and walked. He no longer hid his sight before leaving. He glanced at Tang Ye''s thigh, his face flushed again, and he kicked Tang Ye''s thigh and ran away quickly!


    Tang Ye was expressionless.


    I really envy these young people, as well as their youthful, romantic and longing mind.


    He is an uncle in his twenties.


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1124： Endless reincarnation!

    Tang Ye turned a blind eye to Shen Farewell''s behavior of a young girl. Does this girl have a crush on herself?


    After she left, she would find that this was just an illusion that she was saved when she was fragile.


    Tang Ye simply washed his face and went to the hall downstairs. At this time, Shen Farewell, Mr. Shen, and Uncle Chang were already seated, waiting for his table to eat.


    This guy had a lot of face, and asked two old men to wait for him. Of course, Mr. Shen and Uncle Chang wouldn''t mind. For Tang Ye, they get along a lot, and Shen Farewell and like them. They have long regarded them as their own family.


    There is nothing to be able to sit down and eat together in a friendly and happy family. Especially for old people like them, who doesn''t want to have a good night?


    Tang Ye was actually unhappy when he saw such a scene. Lin Yourong wanted this kind of life, but he couldn''t give her.


    He didn''t know when it would be the end of the ghost spirit, the matter of flying to the dog.


    "Farewell, why don''t you give Tang Ye a meal?" When the old man saw Tang Ye coming down, he asked Shen Fieli to help him with the meal.


    Shen Bieli is the youngest.


    "Grandpa!" Shen Bieju refused to agree. That shameless guy, why did he serve him, and he wasn''t... who was his, why did he serve him? Besides, he is the eldest lady, he should come to serve himself!


    "I don''t want it!" Shen Bieli tilted his head to one side, making a small temper.


    "Hey, you girl..." Mr. Shen felt a little helpless.


    Tang Ye walked over, smiled when she saw it, but farewell to the little girl, she dared more and more to play her temper. She didn''t dare to do this before.


    "No, Mr. Shen, I''ll do it myself, how can this kind of thing bother our eldest lady!" Tang Ye smiled and picked up the rice bowl, and went to serve the meal by himself.


    "You also know that I am the eldest lady!" Shen Bieli grunted at Tang Ye, and deliberately put aside his mouth, this pouting and angry look is extremely cute.


    "Haha..." Mr. Shen knew very well that his granddaughter was not angry, but Shen Farewell made him happy.


    Shen Bieli had become cheerful, and Mr. Shen felt relieved a lot, and felt that it was right to let Tang Ye take care of Shen Bieli.


    "Old Shen, wait a minute I''m going out to do something." After sitting down to eat, Tang Ye talked to Mr. Shen so as not to worry.


    Shen Bieli was taken aback when she heard that, she was very concerned and wanted to know what Tang Ye was doing. But she couldn''t ask, she could only hold it in her heart.


    Uncle Chang noticed Shen Farewell''s thoughts, and sighed secretly, the eldest lady is finished, and he likes Tang Ye, a stray kid!


    In order to help Shen Farewell, Uncle Chang asked Tang Ye: "Morning Star, what are you going out for? I heard that bad things have always happened in the city recently. If there is nothing important, I think it''s better to stay at home. "


    Tang Ye smiled and said helplessly: "It is precisely because something bad happened in the city that I want to go out..."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at Mr. Shen and Uncle Chang, but did not go to see Shen Bieli, because it was useless to see Shen Bieli. Shen Bieli would not understand the meaning of what he said, so he could only say it to Mr. Shen and Chang. Uncle listened and continued: "You should be able to guess some of the things that happened in the city recently. So I want to look at it. This is related to my identity. Besides..."


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli, as if what he said next was related to Shen Bieli. He smiled at Shen Bieli and said: "If I don''t solve those things, I will be afraid of Farewell. And..."


    He thought of the identity of Shen Fie Li, the incarnation of the Bodhi lotus flower, the supernatural treasure. If there are more demons and ghosts, he will definitely be discovered. Then Shen Fie Li will be very dangerous. Since it is dangerous, we must kill it before it appears, leaving no trace of trouble.


    "Farewell is actually a very special girl, beautiful, cute and innocent, and she needs to be protected..." Tang Ye didn''t say Shen Farewell''s identity, and instead praised Shen Farewell so much. He smiled, a little jokingly, let People don''t feel embarrassed, so as not to say something sweet to Shen Farewell for him.


    Elder Shen and Uncle Chang knew roughly what Tang Ye did, so they could understand what he meant. They deeply understood that Tang Ye wanted to protect others, especially the meaning of Shen Farewell, so they nodded their heads and stopped asking more, very grateful to Tang Ye.


    "Then you must be careful." Old man Shen nodded and said.


    "You...what are you talking about! It''s not ashamed!" However, although Father Shen and Uncle Chang knew what Tang Ye meant, Shen Fieli didn''t know why.


    She only knew that Tang Ye was saying some inexplicable things, and there were many other things that seemed ambiguous to her. Really numb! This made her feel very ashamed and flushed.


    In front of Grandpa and Uncle Chang, what a shame this should be! She couldn''t help but stared at Tang Ye in annoyance, and scolded Tang Ye for being ashamed.


    "Haha..." Seeing Shen Bieli''s shy, blushing, and a little fidgety look, Father Shen, Uncle Chang and Tang Ye all smiled.


    They all love Shen Bieli very much, and don''t want Shen Bieli to be involved in any dangerous things, even if it doesn''t matter if Shen Bieli is kept so simple, as long as she is happy.


    Shen Bieli is probably the kind of delicate girl who can particularly arouse people''s guardianship.


    Shen Bieli felt embarrassed. Father Shen, Uncle Chang and Tang Ye all laughed at her. The three men, the old and the young, were almost abnormal. She is angry, this is all the ghost of Tang Ye!


    She turned her head and stared at Tang Ye, then lifted her foot under her feet and stepped on Tang Ye fiercely, twisting it hard, making Tang Ye feel so painful that she didn''t dare to scream.


    She smiled triumphantly. In fact, she was very happy in her heart. She felt very sweet to have trouble with Tang Ye.


    After dinner, Tang Ye didn''t take much rest. He had already talked to Old Man Shen and Uncle Chang, so he went straight out and came to Sima Building again.


    It''s not too late now, it''s only eight or nine o''clock. A large group like Sima has many departments, and the IT department works extremely hard overtime. Until now, all floors of the building were still lit, and he couldn''t get in.


    After fighting with Luo Bing during the day, he believed that he was already on the blacklist, and it must be impossible to enter here in an open manner.


    If you enter in this way, then get stopped, and then fight again, then Jiang Ruoqing will come to catch herself...boring. So Tang Ye decided to walk around first, and after a while, the building turned off the lights before entering. In short, the source of the evil spirit must be found out.


    Sitting in a lounge chair outside, Tang Ye looked at the people coming and going, all sorts of people, a little general. He feels that those who don''t know about the existence of supernatural beings are very happy and don''t have to worry about so many things. Believe in the nonsense of ¡®don¡¯t do bad things during the day and don¡¯t be afraid of ghosts knocking on the door at night¡¯.


    In fact, many people who have never done bad things in their lives died unexpectedly, mostly because of spiritual power. The world is reincarnation, there are six realms, called six realms of reincarnation. He is a good person in his life, but he may be a wicked person in his life, so the causality of reincarnation caused him to be surprised.


    Or maybe, let him encounter an accident in this life, to arrange the fate of the next life... Wait, endless reincarnation, endless fate, can''t hide, can''t escape, unless the world is destroyed, everything will no longer exist.


    This is some pessimism that exorcists will have. But before Tang Ye became an exorcist, he was a man shouting to the sky. He looked up at the sky and sneered. I want to know, is the princess now enlightened by heaven?


    Think about it, it''s been a while since Tang Ye has to go back to Guwu Jianghu for a few days. There is a kid, Long Xi is going to be full moon. So Tang Ye wanted to solve the **** moon issue quickly, and then went back with peace of mind.


    He had a hunch that Blood Moon must have participated in it, perhaps it was their big move. If the blood moon is solved, Yuan and Xu Wuming can all be solved!


    This book is from http:///book/html

 Chapter 1125： Nothing wrong with catching you!

    It was still early. In order to clear up the boring waiting time, Tang Ye picked a few leaves from a banyan tree next to him, held them in his hand, and then took a breath before throwing them out to see the distribution of the leaves on the ground.


    This is a deduction of the secret exorcism technique, very magical, if nothing is wrong, Tang Ye will study it.


    "It won''t be so unlucky..." The distribution of a few leaves showed a terrible omen. Tang Ye wondered, is it because he is about to encounter something bad?


    But there is no reason. The popularity here is very popular and the luck is also great. It doesn''t seem like bad things will happen.


    Maybe it was a wrong calculation, Tang Ye thought so, the exorcist did not usually do the calculations for himself. He should play casually, so he once again tossed the leaves to see the fortune, but it was a big evil omen.


    "Huhu..." At this moment, there was a cool breeze, and the leaves were blown away and kept floating. He then looked up, wondering, where is the wind coming from?


    However, he never expected that when he looked up at the few leaves, he suddenly saw not only the leaves, but also a big big thing, which fell from the sky.


    what is that?


    ******! It''s human!


    Tang Ye was shocked and wanted to save people.


    "boom!"


    However, before Tang Ye had time, the man''s body was deformed when he hit the ground, his head broke, and blood and brains splashed out, just to the point of Tang Ye who wanted to save him.


    This is a bit disgusting.


    This *** is really a big omen!


    Another committed suicide by jumping off the building!


    Why is it called again? Because Fang Yu of the Second Academy of Fine Arts committed suicide by jumping off the building, and now there are again!


    Tang Ye felt that things were not simple.


    The person who jumped off the building died and died miserably. The police arrived soon, and then Tang Ye saw a familiar figure again.


    Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing also saw a familiar figure


    Tang Ye.


    Really **** kneel! Can''t accept it!


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing looked at each other, completely speechless.


    That''s right again!


    Is it true that he is a lover who will love to death forever? !


    Need to be entangled here?


    Tang Ye really wanted to ask Jiang Ruoqing to let him go, ***, could it be that Jiang Ruoqing''s case was contracted by Yanjing? Where did the accident happen, where is her? How vigorous is she?


    Jiang Ruoqing strode towards Tang Ye.


    "I surrender, I surrender!" Tang Ye didn''t want to play with Jiang Ruoqing at all. When Jiang Ruoqing walked in front of him, he directly raised his hand to express surrender.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s funny appearance, Jiang Ruoqing forcibly resisted smiling. Is this guy scared too?


    Jiang Ruoqing is not an unreasonable woman who has committed a life case. She takes it very seriously, so she will investigate it carefully. As for Tang Ye''s presence, she was very helpless. Could this guy be the legendary Grim Reaper pupil-classmate Conan? Where did the accident happen?


    "Things one after another, are they very problematic?" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t deliberately pester Tang Ye, frowned slightly and worried.


    Tang Ye was shocked, this woman was so calm?


    "There must be a problem!" Tang Ye nodded.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked back, looked up again, was silent for a while, and said, "You will report back to the police station with me first."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and went to the police station again?


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t deliberately make things difficult for him, and said: "Look at your situation. You have the blood of the deceased. If you don''t go back and explain how I can do it?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, but did not quarrel with Jiang Ruoqing. He looked up at the Sima Building and squinted his eyes. When the police station''s investigation came out, he might be able to sort out some things.


    ...


    The Sima Group has never committed suicide by jumping off a building. Even if it is false, it is just the film crew coming to the scene when filming. After all, the scenery of the Sima Group is particularly suitable for TV and movie materials. But now, someone really committed suicide by jumping off the building here, and the whole person was smashed into a mass of flesh. Just like the incident in the Tongtian Building, it will definitely be news, and the impact will not be small.


    Soon after the forensic examiner finished the corpse, Tang Ye never expected that the man who committed suicide by jumping off the building was the lobby manager who made things difficult for him during the day.


    The action by the police began immediately. Although the forensic doctor determined that the lobby manager committed suicide, Jiang Ruoqing would not easily end it.


    Why did Manager Datang commit suicide? Is there a possibility of homicide?


    Jiang Ruoqing wants to find out thoroughly, so naturally some people need to be targeted.


    Then... Tang Ye lay down the gun again.


    Tang Ye had a dispute with the lobby manager during the day, and even made a big fight, so there is no doubt that he would accumulate resentment. Then would Tang Ye kill the lobby manager?


    Because of the contradiction, the motive for killing is reasonable.


    So catch Tang Ye, nothing wrong!


    As for the other suspect, it was Luo Bing.


    Luo Bing angered the lobby manager regardless of the reason, and even fired the lobby manager in person. Therefore, the police believed that the lobby manager chose to commit suicide because he couldn''t stand it. Furthermore, it is also possible that the lobby manager asked Luo Bing for the theory, and then had a conflict, so Luo Bing killed him.


    In short, many speculations, Luo Bing was also summoned to the police station.


    Now Luo Bing is not in the Sima Building, and no one knows where she has been, so it is temporarily impossible to take her back to the police station.


    How could Sima Puyu, the president of Sima Group, not come forward to deal with such a big incident. She lives in Sima Building. Although she doesn''t know what will happen downstairs, the company''s personnel can contact her. After receiving the notice, she immediately changed into her formal dress, and did not forget to drink two more sips of Salo tea before leaving.


    Fortunately, her stomach no longer hurts, otherwise she really doesn''t have the energy to deal with this kind of thing.


    From the top floor, there is an exclusive barrier-free elevator, which is faster, but after all, it takes some time for the upper floors. Falling from a height, Sima Puyu looked at the flashing scenery and the neon lights on the ground that became clearer, and couldn''t help sighing pessimistically.


    She didn''t know how long she could hold on.


    Is the expectation of Tang Ye a despair again?


    Sima Puyu only took a half step in the lobby on the first floor, and immediately a group of people crowded around her. It was a group of bodyguards in black suits. One was to protect her, and the other was to block the reporters to avoid getting close to her and causing accidents.


    A person at the level of Sima Puyu can be compiled into a long story by reporters with a single sentence, with various analyses and speculations. Preventing reporters from approaching is the most important and stressful job for security guards and bodyguards. Because the army of journalists is so vast that it cannot be easily blocked.


    Now the lobby manager of Sima Building has committed suicide by jumping off the building. The reporters are going crazy, and they want to dig out countless information about Sima Puyu and Sima Group.


    Now that the lobby manager committed suicide by jumping off the building, it has undoubtedly become an opportunity for them to dig deep into secrets. The major media will never let go of such an opportunity.


    The incident in Bei Sima often irritates Nan Murong. There is so much news that journalists certainly like it.


    Sima Puyu was surrounded by reporters, showing a difficult look. She had just experienced the onset of symptoms, and immediately faced this chaotic and noisy environment, she felt uncomfortable and wanted to leave.


    However, she had to face it.

 Chapter 1126： Chance to save beauty!

    The scene was chaotic. The security guards, bodyguards, and reporters collided and surrounded Sima Puyu. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    "Miss Sima, what is going on? Is it convenient for you to disclose it?"


    "Miss Sima, is this jumping incident related to the Sima Group?"


    "Miss Sima, the police speculate that this incident is related to your assistant, Miss Luo Bing. What do you think?"


    "..."


    The influx of reporters raised the microphone to Sima Puyu, wanting Sima Puyu to say something. Sima Puyu was guarded by a group of security guards, but depending on how the security guards could not completely stop the reporters, Sima Puyu might be in chaos.


    Jiang Ruoqing had sent several police officers over to maintain order in the scene, but seeing the situation before her, she felt it was too exaggerated. She knew that Sima Puyu had a high status, but she was not so popular, she felt like a popular star.


    "Hey, what are you looking at? What does that matter to you? I''ll tell you, Tang Ye... Tang Chenxing, now you are a suspect, don''t give me any thoughts, or it will only increase trouble!" Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Yewang Sima Puyu was very concerned, and he couldn''t help but remind him.


    Tang Ye paid attention to Sima Puyu for two main reasons. One is the terminal illness of Sima Puyu, and the other is the suspicion of Sima Puyu.


    Terminal illness, short-lived, is a painful torment for anyone. Isn''t a beauty like Sima Puyu quite sympathetic?


    Another reason is that Sima Puyu hosts Su Ling in his body, is it related to the blood moon? Sima Puyu is terminally ill, and there must be grievances in his personal emotions. Will he cooperate with Su Ling to become the ultimate source of evil?


    Tang Ye stared at Sima Puyu dreamily, not because of his infatuation with Sima Puyu.


    But Jiang Ruoqing just thinks so.


    The same woman, Jiang Ruoqing admitted, Sima Puyu is very beautiful, amazingly beautiful, not unbelievably beautiful, so she is a little jealous. But she wouldn''t care. She and Sima Puyu were completely in two circles. They seemed to live in different worlds, and there would be no intersection. Therefore, Sima Puyu is a beautiful boss, and she is a beautiful policewoman, each has his own life.


    "What''s her name?" Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu and asked Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Ye still looked at Sima Puyu, but in fact he was very surprised. He didn''t expect to meet Sima Puyu here.


    When he was in Xiangshan, he was initially amazed by Sima Puyu''s beauty and temperament. Later, I learned that Sima Puyu was boarded by Su Ling and wanted to help. But I didn''t expect that Sima Puyu was the big boss of Sima Group.


    The identity seems to be the same as Murong Huansha, a beauty president.


    But the more so, the more pity Tang Ye felt. She gave Sima Puyu a beautiful face and countless wealth, but she didn''t give her a healthy body and a long enough life span.


    This is the so-called jealous talent?


    In contrast, Murong Huansha is much luckier.


    "Sima Puyu, don''t you know?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Jiang Ruoqing really took it, but this guy is still mixed with Yanjing, and he doesn''t even know "North Sima, South Murong"?


    Think about it, Jiang Ruoqing thinks it''s weird. Tang Ye is a sweetheart. He never pays attention to some celebrities, but only pays attention to those who appear in his sight. Of course, this is also the reason that Bei Sima did not enter Yanjing before, and it has been in the northeast that I don¡¯t know what is developing.


    "Sima Puyu?" Hearing Jiang Ruoqing''s answer, Tang Ye couldn''t help muttering again.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was inexplicably angry, showing contempt, and said to Tang Ye: "Oh, look at your appearance, is it possible that you like Sima Puyu?"


    "That''s right, which man in the world doesn''t like Sima Puyu? He doesn''t like people, but also the endless wealth! I really asked a stupid question. But the question is, Tang Chenxing, how about you like people? There is no chance to get close to her!"


    Jiang Ruoqing expressed his irony to Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was too self-righteous. Oh, is the beauty yours?


    Tang Ye was upset when he heard Jiang Ruoqing¡¯s words, and said, ¡°What about your women¡¯s natural beauty? What about glamorous and noble? What about wealth? When you are entangled in something, it¡¯s not because of me to save your life. !"


    "cut!"


    Jiang Ruoqing refused and snorted coldly: "You fart! What is entangled by something! Your head is broken, what else can we women be...you are cursing our women?"


    Jiang Ruoqing originally wanted to say that their women could be entangled by something, but she suddenly remembered that she was entangled by evil spirits, she couldn''t help but shudder, and withdrew what she wanted to talk back to Tang Ye. But she was not happy, thinking that Tang Ye was cursing her, or cursing other women. What a **** thing!


    "bad!"


    Tang Ye frowned abruptly and hummed, looking at Sima Puyu who was extremely worried, and said: "Officer Jiang, you should go and help Miss Sima. She looks very uncomfortable, she doesn''t want to be pestered by those reporters!"


    "I''m not going!" Jiang Ruoqing was a little angry and said, "You care about her so much, but go by yourself! You think I can solve it. There are so many people, maybe I didn''t help but instead blocked myself. That''s it..."


    Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing, felt that she was too immature, and said, "Why are you a policeman having a temper with me?"


    "I''m a woman. Isn''t it normal for a woman to have a temper?" Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips, as if she had some kind of close relationship with Tang Ye, and she could act coquettishly.


    Tang Ye shook his head and sighed, knowing that women are not reliable. He no longer delayed, spread his hands, the handcuffs broke with a snap, and then quickly ran towards Sima Puyu who was surrounded by reporters.


    "Hey, you..." Jiang Ruoqing was rather helpless. She did know Tang Ye''s identity. Although she didn''t talk frankly with Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye''s strength was very strong. Maybe in this world, no one can control Tang Ye. What can he do, who can stop it?


    Surrounded by such reporters, Sima Puyu was very anxious and suffocated in his heart.


    She wanted to go crazy and scolding those reporters was annoying. But she is the president of Sima Group, and every word and deed affects the entire company. Her image is no longer hers alone. So she has never been easy, she has been so tired all the time.


    She had countless complaints, countless grievances, but they were all swallowed in her stomach, silently enduring them. However, she didn''t know that after her grievances and grievances gradually accumulated, it happened to be the "food" of the Venerable Spirit in the body. When the Venerable Spirit had eaten these food, it would grow stronger and wake up, which would cause her suffering.


    Now she hated the reporters but had to hold back it, and she couldn''t help but trigger the awakening of the body spirit. She started to have a stomachache, a headache, and she wanted to faint.


    But not!


    If she fainted and fell in front of so many reporters, her condition would be discovered, which would cause turmoil for the entire Sima Group.


    But she couldn''t bear it anymore, Luo Bing was not by her side, and she had no one to rely on.


    She was about to fall, but the bodyguards didn''t know it at all, and they just stopped the reporter.


    "Get out of the way!" At this time, a strong low drink sounded, and the security guards and reporters were shocked, and their attention shifted to the low drink body.


    It was Tang Ye who drank low.


    Taking advantage of the distraction of everyone, Tang Ye quickly pushed away the reporters and security guards in front of him, and stretched out his hand to catch the crumbling Sima Puyu.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at it not far away, feeling speechless.


    Tang Ye, this guy, can this be a chance for a hero to save the United States?


    It is estimated that Sima Puyu will not accept it. Jiang Ruoqing thought, if he accepts it, then Sima Puyu may have a scandal. This kind of thing will also have a big impact, right?

 Chapter 1127： No love in this life!

    After Tang Ye supported Sima Puyu, he held her halfway. Please search () to see the most complete! Sima Puyu, the newest novel, is naturally rebellious, which is absolutely not allowed. Close contact with a man and a scandal, the impact is not bad at all!


    She didn''t even see who was resisting the man holding her.


    "I know you have reasons to persist, but I know your pain better. Now let me protect you and take care of your body. I believe that as long as you persist, you can deal with everything that comes up in the future. But if you Falling down, nothing can be dealt with later."


    Tang Ye hugged Sima Puyu and whispered in her ear. He believed that the current Sima Puyu couldn''t even stand still, and if he let go, she would fall.


    When Sima Puyu heard Tang Ye''s voice, he was startled and turned his head slightly, it was him!


    That weird man!


    Originally, Sima Puyu didn''t know who the man holding her was. After hearing that voice, he realized that it was the strange man he had met in Xiangshan.


    For some reason, she suddenly felt relieved to Tang Ye and said softly, "Take me in."


    She accepted Tang Ye''s help, even though she hugged Tang Ye and seemed intimate. Tang Ye was right. As long as he persisted now, he could deal with anything that happened in the future. But if you fall down now, nothing will happen in the future.


    Tang Ye smiled at Sima Puyu, directly hugged her, pushed the reporters away with strength, and rushed into Sima Building.


    Sima Puyu was close to Tang Ye. For the first time, she was so dependent on one person, and she felt very complicated.


    However, Tang Ye''s sturdy and generous body made her feel safe. She felt like she was tightly wrapped, no matter what happened, nothing happened.


    This is a considerable relief.


    Sima Puyu couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye from the corner of his eye, feeling indescribable.


    Why do you feel at ease?


    You know, this man, even the previous time, has only seen him twice, and he doesn''t even know him.


    "This... bastard!" Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye hugging Sima Puyu without being rejected by Sima Puyu, and she couldn''t help getting frustrated. She didn''t understand. Tang Ye was not the only man in the world, so why was it so acceptable to women?


    A big princess in Tang Ye hugged Sima Puyu into the Sima Building, avoided the reporters, and let Sima Puyu rest.


    Although Tang Ye''s power was done very quickly, everyone could see it. This scene dumbfounded all reporters, including the security guards.


    What is going on here? Who is the man who appeared suddenly? Why didn''t Sima Puyu break free from being held by him?


    Is it a boyfriend?


    This detonated the reporters'' greatest kindness. Did Sima Puyu have a man? What is the relationship between her and this man?


    Suddenly, everyone felt that the two women of "North Sima, South Murong" were similar in their places. Murong Huansha was also rumored to have a close relationship with a mysterious man, and now Sima Puyu is the same.


    Snapped!


    Somewhere in a tall building, a beautiful and lazy woman turned off the TV angrily.


    She is Murong Huansha.


    "I said why I haven''t seen anyone for several days. It turns out that I ran to hook up with the Sima woman."


    Murong Huansha looked at the way Mu Yue gritted his teeth and hummed, "I want to kill him!"


    Mu Yue didn''t speak, and closed one eye when Tang Ye was protecting Sima Puyu on the TV. She didn''t seem to complain about Tang Ye, it was probably Murong Huansha who was in front of her, and Murong Huanshaxian was the trouble finding Tang Ye, not her, so she was too lazy.


    "How did he hook up with Sima Puyu?" Murong Huansha looked at Mu Yue and asked.


    Mu Yue shook his head.


    Murong Huansha was quite speechless and didn''t know what to say about Tang Yehao.


    Mu Yue rolled his eyes, as if watching the excitement is not too big, and said: "Tang Ye... isn''t he still hooking up with Miss Shen''s family?"


    After all, Mu Yuexin also had a grudge against Tang Ye. Isn''t this a game of scheming, I hope Murong Huansha will treat Tang Ye well.


    Murong Huansha gave Mu Yue a weird look. She always knew that Mu Yue was a little bitch. Want to teach Tang Ye a lesson?


    Mu Yue pretended not to see Murong Huansha''s weird eyes, as serious as a wooden person.


    These women are very interesting.


    Murong Huansha suddenly became lazy and said to Mu Yue: "Xiaoyue, let''s talk about love in the next life."


    "Huh?" Mu Yue was taken aback, and quickly understood Murong Huansha''s meaning, and smiled: "Okay."


    This life has been ruined by Tang Ye, where is there any one-on-one love.


    With that said, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were in a better mood, and they were blind to Tang Ye''s affairs.


    ...


    The reporters were very surprised when a mysterious man ran out to help Sima Puyu. In order to dig out this secret, they rushed to the mansion frantically, chasing Tang Ye and Sima Puyu.


    None of them noticed that Sima Puyu''s face had turned pale just now, completely ill. Maybe it''s the night, maybe it''s covered by neon lights. They just thought that the normal Sima Puyu accepted the help of a man and escaped from the predicament of being congested.


    Sima Puyu''s sickness was concealed.


    Tang Ye entered the building with Sima Puyu in his arms, but didn''t know where to hide. The reporter behind him had already chased him.


    "Go to the elevator over there." Sima Puyu said with difficulty, her illness still attacking.


    Tang Ye nodded, did not say much, hugged her and hurried to the exclusive elevator.


    This elevator is exclusively for high-level people in the company and cannot enter without permission. Sima Puyu definitely has the authority, so he can return to the face and avoid reporters.


    The reporter chased after him and saw Tang Ye and Sima Puyu entering the exclusive elevator. They regretted that they could not get there.


    But they did not give up and stayed where they were, not believing that Sima Puyu would not come down. As long as the lobby manager''s jumping off the building is not resolved, Sima Puyu must come down to deal with it. This is unavoidable.


    "Chuch..." The reporters stood guard in the hall. Suddenly, the lights in the hall flickered, and there was a feeling of power cut.


    "Whoo..." After the lights flashed, a cool breeze suddenly blew, and there was a cold feeling in the hot weather, which made people tremble, how a little gloomy.


    When the reporters saw this situation, they felt it was not so good, and many people retreated.


    This is a little trick that Tang Ye played. After getting into the elevator just now, he posted a magic talisman to the side, causing a little strange situation, hoping to drive the reporters away.


    Tang Ye and Sima Puyu stayed in the elevator. At this time, Tang Ye had already put down Sima Puyu, who was asked by Sima Puyu. She was in pain, and she wouldn''t be in close contact with Tang Ye like that again.


    "Bang, bang..." But at this moment, suddenly the lights in the elevator went out and flashed, the elevator was also affected, and stopped for a while.


    "Ah..." This made Sima Puyu''s stomach hurt even more, and for a moment of darkness and instability, she poured over to Tang Ye and threw herself into Tang Ye''s arms.


    Sima Puyu is a thoughtful woman, and this situation makes her feel quite embarrassed. Make it like filming, close contact between the hero and the heroine?

 Chapter 1128： Bullying good people!

    Sima Puyu is a very normal woman. She had an elevator failure, trapped a man in it, and had close contact with a man. She knew that it was in many movies, even in advertisements. So she felt awkward, how could there be such a **** thing in her own body?


    Gou''s blood returns to Gou''s blood. When it really happened to yourself, I couldn''t help but blush. Especially the situation of not being hostile to a man embarrassed her.


    If you can get angry, slap Tang Ye directly, then curse a few more times, afraid that you can''t get down the stairs?


    But Tang Ye helped her, and she might continue to ask Tang Ye to help, so she would not scold Tang Ye, and would try to maintain a friendly relationship with Tang Ye.


    In fact, there was a problem with the elevator. It might be the effect of the magic talisman that Tang Ye put on. It will be fine after a while, and the two don''t need to be so embarrassed.


    Sima Puyu hurried out of Tang Yehuai and nodded to express his gratitude to Tang Ye. Although embarrassed, she used to remain calm. She concealed the embarrassment very well, maintaining a serious, indifferent, and only organized appearance.


    Tang Ye nodded to Sima Puyu to show that he was not polite, and then stopped looking at her, but looked up at the light, frowning and thinking.


    He was suspicious of the electric light.


    Indeed, in front of the elevator, in order to stimulate the reporters and let them leave, he posted a magic talisman. But he was quite sure that the effect of that magic talisman was not so strong. Then, there may be other problems.


    Tang Ye felt it carefully and felt a very unknown aura, but that aura was not a ghost, indicating that it was not caused by a ghost. However, he felt that ghostly again. Neither a person nor a ghost, what is that?


    Tang Ye thought, the elevator has arrived.


    Sima Puyu endured the pain and walked out of the elevator alone. Tang Ye wanted to help her but was refused. Tang Ye can only sigh, this is another stubborn and paranoid woman.


    Sima Puyu will be embarrassed after all, because even when she gets to where she lives, her western medicine is useless. Maybe you can only try with the branches of the Salo tree given by Tang Ye, but if Tang Ye is here, if you use the branches of the Salo tree, doesn''t it mean that she accepts Tang Ye''s help?


    But just now she stubbornly refused Tang Ye''s help, and Tang Ye didn''t even need to help her. This inconsistent approach will only make her feel awkward, what should she do?


    She did it simply. Sitting on the chair, she stared at the table for a while, soaked the water from the leaves of the Salo tree, and then went straight to drink. After drinking, the feeling is still so refreshing, cool and refreshing, and moisturizing the whole body, the pain disappeared immediately, and his face slowly returned to ruddy.


    After recovering, she sat on the sofa and looked at Tang Ye. In order to avoid the embarrassment of inconsistent practice, she said directly: "You can laugh at me as much as you want now. While rejecting your help, she accepted your help. Yes. , I really want face. But this is me, I will not change."


    Still so serious, serious, calm, and indifferent, as if talking about a dispensable business, and his attitude seemed a bit rude and arrogant. However, this does not make people repellent and angry. Because of Sima Puyu''s appearance and her identity, people feel that she should be like this, of course she is like this.


    This is a kind of charm of Sima Puyu, not only limited to the beauty and proud figure, but also because things that are not normal in the eyes of others are taken for granted in her body. That is a kind of temperament and aura that other people don''t have, unique and exclusive.


    Murong Huansha may have it, but Murong Huansha is not as honest as her, and Murong Huansha is a lot more arrogant.


    Seeing that Tang Ye didn¡¯t respond much, Sima Puyu said again: ¡°Or you don¡¯t have to laugh at me, as long as you are secretly proud in your heart. Because of my embarrassment, it can be said to be your success. Not many people can make me feel embarrassed, you It''s one of the few people. Of course, if you are a little arrogant, you can show such pride. After all, you are successful anyway."


    Sima Puyu said again: "You can rest assured, I will not blame you, let alone treat you. What happened just now, all the process is not important, the important thing is that you saved me. No matter what. I will thank you all, you can now offer remuneration, whatever you want, as long as I can do it, I will give you."


    Tang Ye looked strange when she heard Sima Puyu''s words. He didn''t expect that an indifferent woman like Sima Puyu could talk endlessly, not like Murong Huansha.


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu and smiled. He would not laugh at Sima Puyu, nor would he be smug, nor would he ask for any reward. Since he was willing to help Sima Puyu, he would not talk about these things.


    "You still think about how to deal with the group of reporters under the building. Looking at the situation just now, it is not easy to think that it is necessary to handle it properly." Tang Ye said, looking at Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say this. She hesitated to speak again, like Tang Ye thought too much for her, she was not used to it.


    After all, she didn''t say anything, she accepted Tang Ye''s heart, stood up and walked to the window, staring down, and she could see a little light. There are still many people below, and I believe there will be more and more. She really wants to go down and deal with it, I hope this condition will not recur.


    "I can give you a suggestion or advice." Tang Ye said suddenly, Sima Puyu turned his head and looked at him, very interested, she didn''t cover it up a bit.


    Tang Ye still admires Sima Puyu, not so arrogant, so communication is simple and convenient. Sima Puyu is a well-organized woman, which is indeed simpler.


    Tang Ye smiled at her and said, "If you want to have less disease, don''t hide everything in your heart, especially things that can make you feel negative. Because once your negative emotions are backlogged, they will It caused... your illness."


    Sima Puyu frowned slightly, didn''t nod his head, didn''t say anything, don''t know whether he accepted Tang Ye''s suggestion or not.


    After thinking for a long time, Sima Puyu walked to a closet next to him, took out a suit, threw it to Tang Ye, and said, "Wear it."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, what is this for?


    Sima Puyu looked at him with some embarrassment, and said: "The process you just helped me did something very inappropriate to me. There is no doubt that it has become a good material for reporters to talk about. I¡¯m so troublesome from now on, I must stop them. I thought for a long time, but I didn¡¯t think of a good way. In the end, only this one..."


    Sima Puyu paused for a while, and then continued: "That is for you to become my personal bodyguard."


    "It is natural for the bodyguard to protect the person who hired him. It is understandable to do some inappropriate actions at critical moments or extraordinary times. Therefore, as long as I declare to the public that you are my bodyguard, the actions you did to me just now will not be so It is abrupt and will not be used to make a big chapter by others."


    "This..." Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu a little speechless, and what happened?


    Sima Puyu didn''t force Tang Ye and said, "You don''t have to agree, but we have to come up with a better way. Otherwise, your helping me will become a disservice."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Sima Puyu''s remarks are quite interesting. On the surface, he doesn''t force himself, but in reality it is a bit threatening.


    I want to help her. If I don''t become a bodyguard, it will have a great negative impact on her?


    So your own help must be done to the end, otherwise it will be counterproductive?


    This is bullying good people!

 Chapter 1129： You have a characteristic!

    Two minutes later, Tang Ye came out of the locker room. Sima Puyu looked at him more and looked a little strange.


    There is some truth to the saying that people rely on clothing, beauty and makeup. At this time, Tang Ye, wearing a suit, couldn''t help but look like a tall, handsome and successful person.


    Tang Ye dressed like this because he promised Sima Puyu to be her bodyguard for the time being, so that she had an excuse to deal with the reporters downstairs. After that, Tang Ye certainly didn''t do it.


    Tang Ye couldn''t think of a second and better way to explain to many media the intimate and ambiguous behavior of his previous princess hugging Sima Puyu. So he could only listen to Sima Puyu''s suggestion and temporarily become Sima Puyu''s personal bodyguard.


    "This is not a job, so you can rest assured. You just pretend to be my bodyguard for the time being, but this can''t be a day for the time being, because it is difficult to completely silence the media."


    Sima Puyu made the arrangements, everything seemed to be in order, and said to Tang Ye: "I have estimated that based on the style of those reporters and the duration of the media''s influence, three months is enough. You only need to pretend to be three of my bodyguards. Moon can be liberated-no, it is not liberated, but you can leave. Being my bodyguard will not make you torment, and I will not embarrass you."


    "Of course, this is not free, I will count the money for you. Ten thousand a day, three months as one million. So after three months, you can get one million."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye and said calmly.


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback. This is another rich woman, one million in three months. Do you need to consider yourself so much?


    Actually Tang Ye didn''t know, Sima Puyu had other plans. It was related to her terminal illness. If Tang Ye could help, what would one million count with fate?


    "Are you not satisfied with the conditions I gave?" Sima Puyu asked seeing Tang Ye''s expression unchanged.


    "Why do you think I am not satisfied?" Tang Ye asked back.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye and squinted slightly. It is impossible for ordinary men to act so calmly. In addition to facing her Sima Puyu, they also face one million in three months, which can even make men crazy. But Tang Ye was as calm as facing these things every day, which made Sima Puyu doubt Tang Ye''s identity even more.


    "Because your expression has not changed much, I can''t tell whether you are satisfied or dissatisfied. So in this case, I will choose the latter. I believe that humans are always an insatiable creature, and you Same." Sima Puyu answered Tang Ye after being silent.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Actually you are the same. You always have the same face. I don''t know if you are happy or unhappy. So sometimes I can only stare at you carefully, not at you. You look at your eyes, and you can see from your eyes whether you are happy or unhappy. But if there is a problem like this, it will upset you. You will say that I am lustful, always staring squintingly To you, but I don¡¯t actually mean it like that."


    Sima Puyu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such words. Tang Ye was the weirdest man she had ever seen.


    "Then what do you want?" Sima Puyu said, looking at Tang Ye.


    "I hope you can express your joy, anger, sorrow, and joy on your face, and don''t let yourself be affected by negative emotions." Tang Ye smiled.


    He said this because he suspected that the soul in Sima Puyu''s body was related to the source of the evil spirits. Negative emotions will give Su Ling gain strength, which will accelerate the formation of Yin and evil aura, which may ultimately be related to the coming of the blood moon.


    "I can''t do it." Tang Ye waited for Sima Puyu''s answer.


    Tang Ye was very speechless, looking at Sima Puyu''s face that seemed to be in control of everything confidently, she didn''t know how to answer the conversation.


    He didn''t want to persuade these stubborn women.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Ye said: "If this is the case, then I will definitely not become a qualified bodyguard. Because I can''t guess what you think, so many times I can''t execute the order correctly. Even, I might act on my own. , Do it according to your own ideas."


    Sima Puyu squinted his eyes and hummed, "You really didn''t realize it at all."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Are you angry?"


    "I''m a little angry, I don''t like disobedient people." Sima Puyu said.


    But Sima Puyu knew that she was acting very calm and others couldn''t tell, but Tang Ye saw it, so she asked, "How did you know?"


    Tang Ye smiled lightly: "Because I saw you squinted just now, your beautiful eyelashes flashed and then stood tall, indicating that you are staring at me, you staring at me, you are angry at me. Despite that action It''s very slight, but I still see it."


    Sima Puyu rolled his head and didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye, thinking why this man and woman are still careful?


    Tang Ye smiled again: "Don''t think I am a vagrant. I told you before that I am a doctor and a private doctor of a wealthy family. Of course, this does not affect me as your bodyguard, because I am The doctor is very leisurely, and the''disease'' I treat is also a rare disease. Sometimes I do not encounter it several times a year, but sometimes I encounter it many times a day..."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye and became silent. She said a lot today, and she said a lot in the previous days. She felt weird. She was obviously tired, but she didn''t feel tired at all talking to Tang Ye endlessly.


    She is not a talkative woman.


    After a moment of silence, Sima Puyu turned around and went out, probably to deal with the downstairs. She turned her back to Tang Ye and said, "I found you have one characteristic."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye asked suspiciously behind her.


    "Smelly shameless." Sima Puyu said solemnly, unlike joking.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    ...


    There are still quite a few reporters downstairs. Although Tang Ye used some means to scare them, they just exited the hall and were still guarding outside the door. Suddenly seeing the elevator light up, they thought it was Sima Puyu, and immediately started to move and ran over. The security guard pushed the reporters away to make sure that Sima Puyu almost had an accident.


    The elevator door opened, but the first person the reporters greeted was not Sima Puyu, but Tang Ye.


    "Isn''t this the man who left with Miss Sima just now?"


    "He is dressed as a bodyguard? Is he Miss Sima''s bodyguard?"


    "This makes sense why Miss Sima was held by him just now and didn''t reject him. Only bodyguards can make such an emergency action. It seems that Miss Sima has no lover..."


    "Is this what a reporter should say? We only report and don''t draw conclusions. Besides, this is a good opportunity for us to dig out Sima Puyu''s scandal. Even if she doesn''t have a lover, we must fabricate one. Then there will be news... ¡­"


    "You fart, I am not a reporter now, can''t I be a fan of Miss Sima?"


    "..."


    Some strange things appeared to the reporter. Most of it still came to dig out Sima Puyu news, while a small part quarreled a bit because of whether Sima Puyu had a man.

 Chapter 1130： The peach blossoms are blooming!

    The matter of Sima Puyu and Tang Ye made some reporters feel that this was a good opportunity. If they could get the best materials, they would definitely make a lot of money.


    However, some reporters are very longing for Sima Puyu and do not allow others to fabricate Sima Puyu''s scandal. People are goddesses, so naturally they have fans, and their popularity is not bad for celebrities.


    Facing the congested and noisy crowd, Tang Ye simply asked Sima Puyu to stay in the elevator and could not get out. He guarded him alone and asked Sima Puyu to accept a simple interview in the elevator as a press conference to resolve what happened now. Series trouble.


    "I''ll make a point with you first, I hope you remember, I will only say it once."


    Sima Puyu agreed to Tang Ye''s arrangement and stood in the elevator to give a speech. She is very serious, showing the momentum of a domineering president. Affected by the crowd, everyone stopped the noisy one after another.


    After the situation stabilized, Sima Puyu continued: "He is my personal bodyguard. I believe you will find out what he is. I don''t need to say more."


    "The reason why I declare this is that I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand what I just said. I don¡¯t hope that there will be any report about speculating about my private life tomorrow. If there is, I will deal with it in accordance with the legal procedures. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can. Try it."


    After Sima Puyu''s words, many reporters just looked at me and I looked at you, without raising any objections. How dare they provoke the Sima Group, these large groups have very strong public relations capabilities.


    Sima Puyu''s words are more of the former Murong Huansha, better tempered, and more reasonable, but she is very similar to Murong Huansha. Probably all women are presidents.


    In fact, Sima Puyu is not the president of Sima Group. The president is her brother Sima Kuangnan. But something happened to Sima Kuangnan, and she had to stand up. Otherwise, at this time, she has traveled around early to find a way to treat her terminal illness, where to care about the bad things of the company.


    Tang Ye didn''t look back at Sima Puyu, but from Sima Puyu''s tone, he could feel the courage of this woman, which was so amazing that the man longed for it.


    Sima Puyu continued: "Next is the suicide of my company''s lobby manager who committed suicide. I am very sorry and regretful about this incident. I hope his family can make sorrow and change. I will check it out immediately and give it to them. To the public, a satisfactory explanation to all those who care about this matter."


    "As for the detailed information, like you, I know very little, so I can¡¯t tell you anything. I hope you understand that this happened too suddenly and the time is so late. I think some of you should be You just rushed over from the comfortable big bed at home? The same is true for me. I was resting face to face not long ago."


    "I feel sorry again. If I can find out the lobby manager in advance, it may be able to prevent a tragedy. Now that things have happened, I can''t change them. So what I can do is to cooperate with the police investigation as soon as possible. The truth is found out."


    After Sima Puyu gave his speech, he nodded slightly and signaled Tang Ye to close the elevator and leave.


    Those reporters still had thousands of questions to ask, but she couldn''t answer them all. The next thing, she will hand it over to the company''s public relations department. If everything is to be solved by her, the president, what are the employees doing.


    Tang Ye accompanied Sima Puyu. Since he agreed to temporarily help Sima Puyu, he would naturally do it. He has always been a man who keeps his promises. Moreover, staying beside Sima Puyu and in this Sima Mansion, he can more conveniently investigate the root cause of Yin Shao.


    ...


    "Private bodyguard?" Jiang Ruoqing listened to the statement made by Sima Puyu behind the reporters, speechless, and inexplicably very angry!


    If Tang Ye was still in front, she promised to take off her high heels and smash it.


    Actually became Sima Puyu''s personal bodyguard?


    She seriously doubted whether Tang Ye had done anything to Sima Puyu, otherwise why would Sima Puyu want Tang Ye to be his personal bodyguard!


    Where does this guy really go, where can peach blossoms bloom?


    Jiang Ruoqing immediately took out her mobile phone and called Tang Ye, asking Tang Ye to go back to the police station with her!


    Tang Ye accompanied Sima Puyu back to Tianque Pavilion, and when he heard the phone ring, he took it out and connected.


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    "Tang Ye, get the horse down for me!"


    Jiang Ruoqing''s voice on the other end of the phone was very fierce, and she yelled in a low voice: "Don''t think that Sima Puyu is nothing! I tell you, I''ll wait below. Give you three minutes. If you don''t get down, I will Forcibly arrest you on the charge of''fearing crime and absconding''!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, wondering what Jiang Ruoqing wanted to do.


    He looked at Sima Puyu and didn''t know what to do. He was worried that Sima Puyu would be sick, so he wanted to stay with him. But the crazy woman Jiang Ruoqing had to care again. If she really came to arrest herself by force, she might cause trouble for Sima Puyu again.


    Now he is Sima Puyu''s bodyguard, and the arrest of Sima Puyu''s personal bodyguard will definitely affect her. Maybe those reporters have to write a long story, or even engage in conspiracy theories.


    After all, people with the identity of Sima Puyu have many competitors. In the complicated city of Kyoto, there may be many people wishing her to die!


    "Tang Chenxing, haven''t I told you that you can''t just pick up and call casually when you''re next to me? That will make me feel like being watched. I hate this feeling, so I hope you hang up now Phone." At this time Sima Puyu said solemnly.


    Tang Ye was quite helpless, Jiang Ruoqing''s words made him feel embarrassed, because he had to worry about Sima Puyu. But now Sima Puyu''s words also make him feel embarrassed, because he has to worry about Jiang Ruoqing.


    What a crime...Why are these unreasonable women all around you?


    Tang Ye hesitated and didn''t know what to do. He neither wanted to make Jiang Ruoqing mad, nor did he want to upset Sima Puyu. But fish and bear''s paw can''t have both, so Jiang Ruoqing urged him again.


    "If you don''t come down again, I will sound the police siren and let the reporters who left come back again!" Jiang Ruoqing yelled on the phone with a loud voice that even Sima Puyu heard.


    "You provoke the police?" Sima Puyu frowned.


    She doesn''t want the personal bodyguard she just announced to have an accident right away, or she won''t be pushed to the cusp of the storm?


    Tang Ye explained: "I was downstairs when the lobby manager jumped off the building and fell. It can be said that I was the most direct witness, so the people from the police station insisted on taking me back to investigate."


    "In addition, because before the lobby manager jumped to commit suicide, I had a conflict with the lobby manager, so people in the police station thought that I might be a suspected murderer, and they wanted to arrest me and go to the police station for interrogation." Tang Ye also suspected himself Said the matter so as not to cause trouble to Sima Puyu.


    "Does the lobby manager still have the possibility of murder?" Sima Puyu frowned, caring about this.


    Tang Ye felt a bad breath after the death of the lobby manager, sure that the lobby manager had died abnormally, nodded and said, "Of course."

 Chapter 1131： You beg me!

    If the lobby manager committed suicide, it would be easier to understand, because in this case the problem mostly occurred in himself. But if it is homicide, then the problem is big.


    Who is going to kill a lobby manager who is still in the Sima Building?


    This will definitely seriously affect the Sima Group, and Sima Puyu does not allow this to happen.


    "Go down and cooperate with the police investigation. Be sure to find out. I don''t allow anyone who threatens the Sima Group to exist!" Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye can accept this arrangement. You don''t have to offend Jiang Ruoqing, and you don''t have to worry about Sima Puyu being angry, nodding and leaving.


    "Wait." Sima Puyu stopped him and asked, "Do you have a clear idea about the suicide of the lobby manager?"


    Tang Ye was silent for a moment and said: "I''m not sure yet. However, although I have only contacted the lobby manager once, I can tell that he does not seem to be a suicide. Specifically, whether it is suicide or homicide, I want to go. A look at his body may lead to some conclusions."


    Sima Puyu nodded and said nothing. But she knew that Tang Ye must have other identities. She asked Luo Bing to investigate, otherwise she would be worried about Tang Ye.


    Before Tang Ye entered the elevator, he smiled at Sima Puyu: "Miss Sima, you can use the remaining salo tree branches to soak in the bath, which will make you more comfortable."


    Sima Puyu was taken aback, nodded, a little thankful expression in his eyes.


    Downstairs in the Sima Building, beside the scene of the lobby manager''s body, Jiang Ruoqing hugged her hands with an unhappy expression.


    "How did this **** fool Sima Puyu? How could he be allowed to hire Sima Puyu as a personal bodyguard! Sima Puyu must have got water in her head, otherwise, how could she make such a ridiculous decision!" Jiang Ruoqing has been Grumbling.


    When Tang Ye came down, he heard her grumbling, and said with anger: "You just got water in your head! Do you think everyone is as savage as you? You don''t appreciate me, don''t you allow others to appreciate it?"


    "Appreciation?" Jiang Ruoqing heard Tang Ye''s voice, turned around quickly, and sneered: "If I admire you, I would rather jump off the building like this fat man!"


    "Hush!" Jiang Ruoqing said that, Tang Ye suddenly went over to cover her mouth, and said: "Don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing! The deceased is the big one. Now he has just died by jumping off the building, the ghost may still stay here. You are very disrespectful of him when you say that. What if you let him hear it and come to you later?"


    "You, who are you lying to!" Jiang Ruoqing was bluffed by Tang Ye.


    "Huhu, huhu..." Jiang Ruoqing wanted to scold Tang Ye for deliberately fooling her, but suddenly a gloomy wind blew her, which was very similar to when she was killed by the evil spirit that night. It was late at night and the surrounding lush trees were swinging. A gloomy atmosphere suddenly formed, and she couldn''t help but approach Tang Ye with fear.


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly, this woman was so arrogant in her daily life, she didn''t expect to be so afraid of ghosts.


    "Do you want to see what ghosts look like again?" Tang Ye deliberately posted to Jiang Ruoqing''s ear, creating a low atmosphere, and said evilly.


    Jiang Ruoqing is indeed a little afraid of those ghosts and ghosts, but she will never bow her head in front of Tang Ye, straighten her chest, and say: "Okay! Do you think I''m afraid? You have the ability to get a ghost out and let me See what he looks like!"


    Tang Ye smiled, squinted her eyes, glanced at her towering ****, and said: "Then I am as you wish, don''t think I will let you off if you keep your chest tall, you will definitely taste what it is.'' What a ghost!"


    "Cut!" Jiang Ruoqing showed disdain.


    She was more courageous, and said, "So much nonsense, do you want to show me ghosts?"


    "Well, since you think you are ready, I will let you see." Tang Ye no longer calmed Jiang Ruoqing''s mind, and the index finger and finger of his right hand were tightly clamped together, and then he whispered a curse and blew it again. With a breath of spiritual energy, Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes slid quickly.


    Tang Ye''s hand suddenly drew over, Jiang Ruoqing instinctively closed his eyes. After Tang Ye finished that action, she wanted to open her eyes. But Tang Ye stopped her and said, "Don''t open your eyes! Officer Jiang, are you sure you are ready?"


    He had opened yin and yang eyes to Jiang Ruoqing just now, as long as Jiang Ruoqing opened it, he could see the ghosts floating here.


    "Nonsense, I was ready. You had better not lie to me. If so, I will let you die a hundred..."


    Jiang Ruoqing always felt that Tang Ye was deliberately frightening her. She hadn''t seen a ghost for so long just now. She couldn''t help being impatient with Tang Ye''s chatter. She opened her eyes and warned Tang Ye if she didn''t see the ghost. The words made Tang Ye die a hundred times. However, she didn''t finish her words, she opened her eyes and saw the scene in front of her, she was suddenly stupid!


    She saw that less than half a meter in front of her eyes, one head was half missing, one eye of the remaining half of the face, and the ghost whose eyeball was about to fall out was staring at her with that eyeball!


    This ghost is so realistic! It seemed like a car accident had just happened, the head was crushed in half, blood, brain pulp, bones, and broken meat were all intertwined. It was extremely horrible!


    I believe that anyone who sees such a picture will be disgusted! Besides, it''s still a woman, and vomiting is mild, I''m afraid it will make my head go blank, and have nightmares every night from now on!


    Although Jiang Ruoqing has handled a lot of cases, saw a lot of dead people, and seen a lot of people who died miserably, but it was the first time that she saw something like this miserable and vivid in front of her eyes.


    She felt that her heart was about to stop beating!


    "Miss, do you want to look at me? Hehehehe..." At this moment, the terrible ghost stared at Jiang Ruoqing with only one eyeball, and said evilly to her.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard it, her face turned pale, her scalp was numb, her head was swollen, and she was so nervous as to lose consciousness and might faint.


    "Um, vomit, vomit..." Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help it finally, and vomited out, looking very embarrassed.


    Tang Ye saw her doing this, shook his head and sighed, saying that this woman was not mentally prepared, but she was so aggressive. It''s all right now, is she scared?


    In fact, besides the terrible ghost, there are other ghosts floating around.


    "Who will save me, I, I''m so pitiful..."


    "My little balloon, my little balloon, my little balloon flew away, ooh..."


    "Mom doesn''t want me, mother doesn''t want me..."


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing finally vomited. When she raised her head slightly, she saw some pale, terrifying ghosts, old people and children, under the big trees, roads, and public telephone booths not far away... To those eerie screaming sounds, when watching horror movies, it is even scary!


    Her throat was dry and she couldn''t swallow a mouthful of water, which was quite uncomfortable.


    "Tang Ye, stop, stop! I don''t want to look at these things again! Stop it!" Jiang Ruoqing shouted to Tang Ye in a panic.


    Tang Ye laughed, quite proud, and said, "You beg me."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was so angry with Tang Ye that he wanted to ox him thousands of times!

 Chapter 1132： Men are not reliable!

    Jiang Ruoqing thought she had come into contact with evil spirits once, and there was nothing terrible about them, but she hadn''t expected the diversification of ghost forms, and she still couldn''t adapt. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    "I beg you can''t do it! Quickly let these things leave my sight!" Jiang Ruoqing bowed his head to Tang Ye in humiliation.


    Tang Ye was stunned, she looked really uncomfortable, and it was estimated that the lesson she had received was big enough, so he went to draw her eyes and close the yin and yang eyes.


    Without yin and yang eyes, no ghosts can be seen. Jiang Ruoqing slowly recovered her emotions, but suddenly, she fainted. She was holding back just now, and when she relaxed, her head was empty and she fainted.


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless.


    Jiang Ruoqing fainted, Tang Ye couldn''t leave her alone. It was getting late at this time. If you want to take care of Jiang Ruoqing, you can no longer investigate the evil spirits and return to Shen''s house. Tang Ye called Uncle Chang and said that he wouldn''t go back if something happened late.


    Uncle Chang said that he was aware, and asked Tang Ye to be careful and hung up. At this time, there was another person beside Uncle Chang in the hall of the Shen family, and that was Shen Farewell.


    Shen Bieli had always worried about Tang Ye, and had not slept until Tang Ye came back. But in the end, she heard the news that Tang Ye was not coming back. She was very upset, turned her head and ran back to her room, closing the door silently.


    Uncle Chang had seen her thoughts on Tang Ye, and could only sigh about it. Now Tang Ye is not a person who stays in one place in Hoi An, and it is impossible to stay for one person, so the eldest lady may be slightly sad.


    Uncle Chang was also worried about Tang Ye, because through the days with Tang Ye, he and Mr. Shen roughly knew what Tang Ye did. Dealing with demons and monsters is dangerous and not understood. It is not easy for a young man to do this kind of thing.


    ...


    Tang Ye had visited Jiang Ruoqing¡¯s place, which was in Tenglong Community, where the management was strict, and most of the places where senior military officers lived. He didn''t want to go there.


    He wanted to find a hotel or hotel for one night, but thinking of Jiang Ruoqing''s temperament, if she wakes up and thinks that she has done something bad to her, he shouldn''t be arrested by her again to the police station for interrogation?


    Moreover, Jiang Ruoqing is considered a famous person. If someone acquaintance sees her go to a hotel or hotel and then spread it out, it will be even more troublesome. Maybe Jiang Ruoqing''s family in the military district will go crazy!


    In the end, Tang Ye could only send Jiang Ruoqing back to Tenglong Community.


    He was already familiar with it, and he had stayed here before when he rescued Jiang Ruoqing. So he didn''t feel any restraint when he went in. He was hungry and went straight to the refrigerator to get something to eat.


    He threw Jiang Ruoqing onto the bed and simply covered it with a quilt. How dare you manage so much, should you help Jiang Ruoqing undress?


    Tang Ye is a serious man, but he doesn''t secretly do such things.


    He also felt a little tired, sitting on the soft and comfortable sofa and squinting his eyes, but fell asleep suddenly.


    "Ah, don''t kill me, don''t kill me! Don''t come over, don''t come over!" Late at night, Tang Ye, who was asleep, was awakened by a cry.


    The cry came from Jiang Ruoqing''s room. Tang Ye was very worried. He walked in to see that Jiang Ruoqing was having nightmares, and a lot of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Have a nightmare so soon?" Tang Ye was a little speechless, telling Jiang Ruoqing to stop acting, and now both of them were tossing.


    There is no way, a good person will do it to the end and send the Buddha to the west. Although Tang Ye was speechless, he went to the bathroom to get a towel to help Jiang Ruoqing wipe the sweat. After wiping off the sweat, he pushed Jiang Ruoqing to sleep to the center of the bed so that she would not fall to the ground after falling asleep.


    Suddenly Jiang Ruoqing pulled her clothes with her hands, as if she was about to take it off. Indeed, Tang Ye didn''t change her clothes. She was still wearing that tight-fitting office uniform, and she was also wearing tighter stockings. Under such constraints, no one would sleep well.


    Jiang Ruoqing did not take off her clothes after several times. She only pulled halfway. Her clothes and the skirt underneath couldn''t help being pulled a bit too far. As a result, she showed a little fair skin. Although not much is exposed, it is looming. This is extremely tempting. It makes people can¡¯t help but imagine the slender and white **** legs, as well as the intimate scenery of women in the short skirt that makes people endless reverie... ¡­Just think about what makes people want to do something impulsively.


    In addition to the reverie of giving people a ****, Jiang Ruoqing''s tunic was also biased to one place, so there was a gap in another place. The gap is a bit big, you can vaguely see the faintly visible groove in her plump chest... In addition, her shoulders are also exposed, and the beautiful shoulder blades are also not lacking in sexy... The fair skin, sultry appearance , Placed in front of you, how can a man hold it.


    Tang Ye squinted at Jiang Ruoqing like this, sighed helplessly, and hummed, "Is this to test my endurance as a man?"


    "This is really a sad thing." Tang Ye squinted at Jiang Ruoqing, feeling very sorry. As a man, facing such Jiang Ruoqing, there must be a physical reaction. But Tang Ye is still relatively honest and peaceful now, and will not only use her lower body to think.


    However, it''s okay to take a bit of advantage... Tang Ye has been busy recently, and it has been a long time since she has been close to female sex. Being stimulated by Jiang Ruoqing''s appearance, after all, I had some thoughts.


    For example, many men feel shameful when they talk about major health care, but they are beckoned by the young lady when they walk through the alleys. Oh, when they gritted their teeth, they think it''s okay. They went in... Men, they are a little unreliable.


    Tang Ye squinted at Jiang Ruoqing Lugou''s chest. After thinking about it for a while, he abandoned his morals and bent down to poke with his hand.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing suddenly opened his eyes!


    "This..." Tang Ye can''t refute this, even if he has a three-inch tongue.


    His hand touched Jiang Ruoqing''s chest, what else could he argue about.


    It''s just a shame. I touched it, and now I have to face Jiang Ruoqing''s anger.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t react at first, and when she could see that Tang Ye touched her chest with one hand, she almost attacked her heart and wanted to faint. But she told herself that she couldn''t do this. If she fainted again, she was afraid that even her body would be taken by Tang Ye when she woke up!


    This shameless bastard!


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing shouted, but was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t talk nonsense, and hit Tang Ye with both hands and feet.


    However, Tang Ye did not hide, quickly stretched out one hand to hold Jiang Ruoqing''s hand, and the other hand restrained Jiang Ruoqing''s leg, making Jiang Ruoqing unable to move.


    "You let go!" Jiang Ruoqing struggled, her body constantly twisting.


    Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing, "Jiang Ruoqing, there is a reason for me to do this, listen to me..."


    Jiang Ruoqing stopped moving suddenly, looked at Tang Ye and said: "Okay, you explain, I will listen."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but Jiang Ruoqing changed his face so quickly.


    He doesn''t know what Jiang Ruoqing wants to do. This woman is a bit nervous recently.

 Chapter 1133： Always provoke yourself like this!

    If you want to explain, Tang Ye can certainly explain. Find a reason to deceive people, does he do less?


    He said to Jiang Ruoqing: "You had a nightmare just now and kept shouting like''Don''t come close to me, don''t kill me''. As a doctor, I am very worried, so I came to see you. But you..."


    "What''s wrong with me?" Jiang Ruoqing asked immediately.


    She believed that Tang Ye said that she had a nightmare, because now she still remembers the nightmare she had just now. Because it was a fact, she didn''t interrupt Tang Ye.


    Seeing that Jiang Ruoqing was willing to calm down and listen to him, Tang Ye boldly let go of her, not worried that she would fight again. In the end, he was right. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t immediately take action, wanting to hear what he had to say.


    Tang Ye made an innocent look, with a superb acting level, and said: "The thing you saw my hand touch your chest just now was not done by me, but by you!"


    "What are you talking about?" Jiang Ruoqing jumped up abruptly. She originally wanted to talk to Tang Ye well, but Tang Ye''s servant was too shameless. She shirked responsibility like this. She snorted: "I''m crazy, let you touch me. Chest! I''m not so shameless!"


    "You are not crazy, but you are sick!" Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Seeing that Jiang Ruoqing wanted to get angry, Tang Ye waved his hand and continued: "Don''t be angry, just listen to me!"


    Jiang Ruoqing worked hard to adjust his emotions, took a few deep breaths and said to Tang Ye: "Say!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "When you had a nightmare, a lot of cold sweat appeared on your forehead. I''ll get a towel to wipe it for you. Look, this is a towel for wiping sweat..."


    Fearing that Jiang Ruoqing would not believe it, Tang Ye pointed to the towel next to him, and continued to explain: "But when I was wiping it for you, you suddenly reached out and held my hand, as if as a life-saving straw, and kept pulling me closer. That¡¯s why my hand reached your chest."


    "Then you woke up..." Tang Ye still acted innocently.


    "Okay, don''t talk about it!" Jiang Ruoqing stopped Tang Ye, and said in a bad mood: "Your performance is very good."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said, "Although it''s a show, but somehow he said what''s on your mind, right?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was silent. She has the habit of sleeping on a pillow, knowing that she might have grabbed Tang Ye''s hand to hug it. If you hold, you must hold it to your chest. In view of some private affairs, it''s not that she can''t believe Tang Ye.


    But she was still very upset, and hummed: "After all, you are still shameless. If I hold you in my dream, won''t you get rid of it?"


    Tang Ye smiled calmly and said, "Officer Jiang, do you think I''m sick? A beautiful woman like you took the initiative to pull me and let me take advantage. Why did I refuse?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was quite helpless to Tang Ye like this, picked up the pillow and hit him, cursing: "You give me out, shameless bastard!"


    "Then you have a good rest." Tang Ye shrugged, and then exited the room.


    Jiang Ruoqing sat on the bed, leaning against the edge of the bed, and suddenly looked sad and worried.


    She must have experienced something terrible, the nightmare just reminded her of those things, so after Tang Ye explained to her, she knew the situation was more suitable and believed Tang Ye. Otherwise, with her temper, it would be impossible to let Tang Ye go so easily.


    Tang Ye arrived outside the hall. Although he was thankful that Jiang Ruoqing did not continue to be angry, he always felt that Jiang Ruoqing was a bit worrying. Thinking about it now, I am afraid that Jiang Ruoqing''s nightmare is not entirely due to the influence of ghosts before. The nightmare can be so intense, unless it is personally experienced.


    I''ve been tossing all night, and I won''t get up tomorrow if I don''t take a good rest. Tang Ye sleeps and rests, but at this moment, Jiang Ruoqing is standing behind him.


    "You scared me to death!" Tang Ye was startled, terrifying.


    "You are a ghost catcher, will you still be scared?" Jiang Ruoqing hummed contemptuously.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to explain, continuing to sleep, and simply said: "Human hearts are complicated and ghosts are scary."


    Jiang Ruoqing did not argue with Tang Ye, her eyes were sad, not much like her usual, standing silently in place.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and said, "You better rest early, I guess I will be busy tomorrow with the Sima Building."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at him, walked to the sofa opposite him, sat down, did not speak, and was quiet for a while.


    Tang Ye felt that she was a little different. Couldn''t it be that she was frightened by seeing ghosts before, right?


    "I''m not sick!"


    Jiang Ruoqing noticed Tang Ye''s weird eyes, as if determined, and said, "You know I know who you are."


    "I''ll call you Tang Ye directly." Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes became cold and arrogant, looking at Tang Ye resolutely.


    Tang Ye shrugged, sat up and took off his face mask, revealing his original appearance, and said, "Did you find out early?"


    Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye badly and said, "Discover your true identity. Time is not a problem. The question is, why are you hiding it?"


    Tang Ye said, "Because of the man in the hood."


    "Are you a man with a hood?" Jiang Ruoqing was a little surprised, but quickly sorted out and said: "Yes, except you, no one can be as powerful and mysterious as a man with a hood."


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t blame Tang Ye anymore. After a while of silence, regardless of whether Tang Ye listened or not, Gu Zi hummed: "I just can''t sleep. Every time I get that nightmare, I can''t sleep. I was alone before. After waking up, I just hugged the pillow in fear, didn''t dare to raise my head, and didn''t dare to look at anything, because I was afraid to see her when I opened my eyes."


    "Now you are here. Although you are lustful and shameless, in the end, you are lustful and guilty. I am not afraid. Instead, I feel that there is a person here and I feel more at ease."


    "stop!"


    Tang Ye unintentionally interrupted Jiang Ruoqing as if he was talking, and said: "You said I am lustful, I admit it. You said I am shameless, this...it needs to be studied. But you say I am lustful and bold, I disagree. Who said I was guilty?"


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye with disdain, her eyes calm, and said, "I lie down, do you dare to sleep with me?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t dare.


    He didn''t understand why these girls provoke themselves in this way?


    Jiang Ruoqing knew that Tang Ye didn''t dare, and the joke just passed that way, and continued: "When I was internship in college a few years ago, I was assigned to a small police station. I also had a female classmate with me. Her name was He Mei. At that time I was very confident, because my family background made me feel very good and I felt omnipotent."


    "But that small police station didn''t have any big cases. They were all scattered and trivial things. I found it very boring. I felt that my talents were buried. So I took He Mei to do some difficult things, but I But He Mei..."


    Jiang Ruoqing does have something on her mind, which is related to her old past. Perhaps those things affected her character and made her the way she is now.

 Chapter 1134： New trend!

    If it weren''t for Jiang Ruoqing''s words, Tang Ye would not have known that she still had an unbearable past. Originally thought she developed a more arrogant temperament only because of her noble birth. Moreover, she also has some martial arts, which is not outstanding, and dealing with ordinary criminals is not a problem at all.


    Probably Jiang Ruoqing''s past hidden in her heart was when she was very young and not so strong. Or, she thought she was strong, but she was not that strong in reality. Because of this arrogance, serious consequences occurred.


    Jiang Ruoqing now recalled the things hidden in his heart in the past, and told Tang Ye. Isn''t it a kind of narration?


    Tang Ye did not interrupt her and listened quietly.


    Jiang Ruoqing was also calm. After speaking, he occasionally stopped and slowed down, and then continued.


    "I''m not reconciled to just being a leisurely policeman. I went to find criminals. Then I found several drug addicts and wanted to get rid of them. My classmate He Mei stopped me and said it was dangerous, but I didn''t listen to He Mei. Dissuaded and wanted to catch criminals. However, after I went there, I found out that they were a huge drug trafficking gang. They were led by a strict organization. I went alone, completely sending sheep into the mouth..."


    She fell silent, that should be the beginning of serious consequences. After a while, she continued: "As a result, I was arrested by the drug gang. I regret it and regret that I was overpowered. But what I regret more is that I was tired, He Mei, and He Mei was arrested for helping me. Lived. They want to... **** us, maybe I am more arrogant, so they left me at the end before moving me, and He Mei was first..."


    Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes were red, and her classmate must be inevitable. She watched He Mei accidentally.


    "It didn''t end like this."


    Jiang Ruoqing continued: "They let go of He Mei after being violent, and began to tear my clothes. They didn''t notice that He Mei that they let go had a chance to get the pistol they had thrown to the ground. He. Mei picked up the pistol and laughed with tears, and then...''bang, bang, bang'', she killed all the drug dealers, blood splashed on me, my legs were so frightened that I couldn''t stand up. "


    "At this time, He Mei was standing in front of me, smiling with tears. She didn''t find a dress to wear, which exposed her body like that... Then she pointed a gun at me and said that I made her like this. I thought she was going to kill me, I was scared, but in the end she shot her in the head and all the blood splashed into my eyes..."


    Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t say it anymore, and began to sob and buried her head under her body.


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing like this, Tang Ye sat next to her and wanted to reach out and pat her back to comfort him, but Jiang Ruoqing threw himself into his arms and continued to cry until he fell asleep.


    It was late at night, and Tang Ye held Jiang Ruoqing who was asleep without any movement. The hall was so quiet. Tang Ye was very emotional at this time. If it weren''t for Jiang Ruoqing to take the initiative to speak out, who would have imagined such a tragic experience for a cold, arrogant and arrogant woman like her.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to comfort Jiang Ruoqing. After all, this was Jiang Ruoqing''s knot problem. Others could comfort and help, but it was definitely not the most critical reason for Jiang Ruoqing''s knot. If you want to untie the happy knot, you have to tie the bell to untie the bell, and you have to rely on Jiang Ruoqing herself.


    Holding Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye didn''t actually have much enjoyment. One reason is that after listening to Jiang Ruoqing, the mood is no longer a colored mood. Another reason is that the tears from Jiang Ruoqing''s cry just now wet his clothes, and it is strangely uncomfortable now. In the end, he was also tired, so he hugged Jiang Ruoqing and went to sleep.


    When he woke up the next day, Tang Ye found that Jiang Ruoqing was no longer in the house, but there was a note left by Jiang Ruoqing on the table. The note didn''t write anything, it just told Tang Ye that there was her cooked breakfast in the refrigerator. If Tang Ye likes it, you can eat whatever you want.


    Tang Ye would not be polite. He left after having breakfast, and then went back to Shen''s house to tell Mr. Shen that he might be a little busy in the future, after all, he was going to be Sima Puyu''s temporary bodyguard.


    When he returned to Shen''s house, the situation made him a little nervous. He didn''t expect that Father Shen, Uncle Chang and Shen Bieli were all there!


    At the same time, there is a newspaper on the table in the lobby. The headline of the newspaper is a big picture. There are two people in the picture, one is Tang Ye, and the other is Sima Puyu guarded by Tang Ye.


    "Hehe, Doctor Tang, you are so amazing, you have become someone else''s bodyguard! I haven''t seen you for one night, you have climbed into Sima Puyu. It seems that I really have eyes and no beads, I don''t know you are so capable!" Shen Farewell was the first to speak, and "praised" Tang Ye.


    But the first two "haha" explained her attitude towards Tang Ye.


    pissed off!


    irony!


    Jealous!


    Shen Farewell''s careful thought can be seen at a glance. She has feelings for Tang Ye, how can she be happy that Tang Ye will be a bodyguard for Sima Puyu!


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about Shen Farewell. Such a simple girl could coax her back with a few words. The key is Mr. Shen, he sees Mr. Shen calmly, knows Mr. Shen has something to say, but it is inconvenient to speak in front of Shen Fare.


    "Farewell, you go out first, Tang Ye and I have something to say." In the end, Elder Shen still wanted to leave Shen Farewell.


    "Grandpa, what are you doing, I..."


    "Be obedient, you go out first." Mr. Shen was inconvenient to talk too much with Shen Farewell.


    Shen Bieli saw the grandfather''s seriousness. She was sensible, she stopped making trouble, but when she walked to Tang Ye''s side, she gave a vicious look, snorted heavily, and stepped on Tang Ye''s foot again, which hated her. Leave hatefully.


    Tang Ye was speechless, but for Shen Farewell, everyone pampered her, so Tang Ye would not be angry.


    After Shen Bieli left, only Father Shen, Uncle Chang and Tang Ye remained in the hall.


    Uncle Chang is a loyal domestic servant for decades, and there is almost nothing he doesn''t know about Mr. Shen, so Mr. Shen can rest assured that he is present.


    Mr. Shen said, "Tang Ye, I actually don''t want to care about what you do in Yanjing. If possible, I even want to support you so that you can achieve something in Yanjing. But there are some things that are only me. I still want to tell you."


    "I hope you can take care of Farewell with all your heart. Only in this way can I rest assured. Of course, if you don''t want to, I have no right to object and will not hinder. I can only regret that Farewell does not have this blessing."


    "Old Shen..." Hearing what Elder Shen said and seeing him sighing when he was old, Tang Ye was in a complicated mood and didn''t know what to say.


    Shen Bieli will definitely take care of him, and will do his best with all his heart. But Sima Puyu, he was also uneasy. It might not sound good to say, sometimes his feelings for Sima Puyu are stronger for Shen Farewell, so he wants to help Sima Puyu.


    Father Shen said again: "I said those words from a personal standpoint. They are all personal feelings. In fact, you have taken good care of the parting. I am very satisfied and grateful to you, so I will never blame you. . But... the thing I worry about is not this, but about Sima Puyu and the Sima Group."


    He was taken aback when he heard it, and he saw that the thing that Elder Shen really worried about was not that he could not take care of Shen Farewell, but that it involved Sima Puyu and the Sima Group. Then it is undoubtedly related to the situation of the Sima family. Even the Sima family became the master of Yanjing, which is also related to the situation in all aspects of Yanjing.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t care about these things anymore. The so-called power struggle, he is already an old fritters. But Elder Shen mentioned it, and he asked, "Shen, what is going on?"


    Father Shen was silent for a while, and then said after a long time: "Do you know the nursing home?"


    "I am the dean of the nursing home." After saying this, the old man''s expression became serious.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    After the Dingmo turmoil, many new families appeared, which can be said to have undergone a new reshuffle of the situation in Yanjing. The appearance of Bei Sima is the best explanation. At the same time, the three families of Qin, Bai, and Zhu accompanied Beisima, as well as two places that have been low-key-the nursing home and the Jiexueying.


    Now Tang Ye is helping Sima Puyu to help Situ''s family, so Tang Ye might be opposed to these forces. Father Shen was very worried.


    But if Mr. Shen knew Tang Ye''s true identity, he wouldn''t worry about it. He is the character who "the emperor bows"!

 Chapter 1135： Is it the uncles control?

    The Shen family used to cooperate with the Red Wall, so Father Shen would naturally pay attention to the situation of all parties. The original Dingmo turmoil still has an impact today, leaving behind the blood demon original.


    It was originally related to ghosts and monsters, and it was impossible to publicize it on the red wall, so only some people knew about the secret confrontation with the blood demons. The masses still live in a beautiful scientific world.


    It''s not that other families don''t need to develop after fighting the Gorefiend, on the contrary, heroes come out of troubled times, and those families that seek development have smelled opportunities and developed vigorously.


    The Sima family is undoubtedly one of the heroes. So Tang Ye chose to be with Sima Puyu, and Mr. Shen expressed his concern. Worried that Tang Ye had chosen an inappropriate position, making herself difficult and even dangerous.


    Tang Ye stood on Sima Puyu''s side, which Old Man Shen never expected.


    After the newspaper delivered this morning, he sat in the courtyard and read the newspaper as before, but he did not expect to see Tang Ye. Also, Tang Ye became Sima Puyu''s personal bodyguard!


    The title of "Queen Sima''s Mysterious Bodyguard" scared him to take a sip of tea. He really didn''t understand, how did Tang Ye get involved with Sima Puyu?


    I haven''t heard Tang Ye mention it before, and what he does on weekdays is not like meeting Sima Puyu, but one night, Tang Ye has become Sima Puyu''s personal bodyguard!


    It is not easy to be Sima Puyu''s bodyguard. In addition to strength, Sima Puyu''s trust is also needed. Sima Puyu is the current president of Sima Group. With this status, no matter what he does, he will be vigilant. So how did Tang Ye gain her trust?


    With regard to this matter, Mr. Shen is not at all the reporters outside. Even, he asked those reporters to think more and think further, because he was very optimistic about Tang Ye, and didn''t want Tang Ye to ruin his future because of choosing the wrong camp.


    Regarding this kind of thing, Sima Puyu didn''t think too much about it.


    There are countless people staring at Sima Puyu, and countless people wanting to destroy Sima Puyu. I am afraid that Sima Puyu has seen this, so she has never recruited new people in the past few years, but has appointed a group of loyal old people. For a newcomer like Tang Ye, she didn''t doubt that it was an enemy. Presumably her approach has already puzzled the people who stared at her.


    Relatively speaking, it can be said that Sima Puyu is profitable. Because the people who had been observing her before had almost guessed her mind, it was easier to deal with. But now she suddenly appointed a strange man as a personal bodyguard. This must have disrupted the thinking of those who analyzed her, making them confused about the data analyzing Sima Puyu.


    They would think that Sima Puyu is taking the next unknown move.


    Tang Ye wouldn''t think so much anymore, he only developed to the present situation because of the blood moon. Family fighting is already a pediatrics for him, and he has no interest at all. But since Mr. Shen mentioned it, he should pay attention so as not to be affected by business affairs.


    "Shen, the nursing home you mentioned... does it have anything to do with my being Sima Puyu''s bodyguard?" Tang Ye didn''t know the situation of Yanjing carefully after he came back. Seeing that Mr. Shen looked solemn, he couldn''t help asking. a bit.


    Father Shen glanced at him, and suddenly smiled, as if relieved a lot. This kid, I don''t know if he is really stupid or pretending to be stupid. You know, since he has chosen the Sima Puyu camp, he is equal to the Bai family and Zhu family at the same time. blame. In the future, regardless of whether they provoke the Bai family and the Zhu family, they will all be dealt with by the Bai family and the Zhu family.


    This is a very simple cause and effect relationship.


    As for the nursing home, the impact will definitely be there, but it will not be so obvious and direct. Nursing homes and Jiexue camps have always done things according to the situation, others move first. As long as the interests are not affected, you can cooperate with anyone or confront anyone.


    "It doesn''t matter." Don''t want to put too much pressure on Tang Ye, Father Shen won''t talk about too much power.


    He didn''t know that when Tang Ye did things with Wang Airen, he was already old fritters about these things. As long as he wants, he can easily cope.


    "The nursing home is...?" Tang Ye is really not that stupid. Since Mr. Shen revealed the affairs of the nursing home, how could it be okay. I am afraid Mr. Shen will have inconvenience and he has no intention of causing trouble to Mr. Shen.


    Mr. Shen is the dean of the nursing home, but the dean does not mean he is the eldest. There are many things that he can''t control.


    Mr. Shen didn''t want Tang Ye to fall into it so quickly, but he said with a smile: "In general, the nursing home is a place where a group of old men stay together to play chess, drink tea, and brag. Like. Uncle Chang and I used to live there occasionally."


    "So..." Tang Ye smiled and nodded, no longer asking.


    He didn''t ask because of his wit. Although Mr. Shen acted implicitly, he could see that Mr. Shen had deliberately stopped telling him too much about those things. In this case, he didn''t ask him so as not to be embarrassed.


    Mr. Shen''s introduction to the nursing home is actually very incisive, and it is easy for people in the circle to see its scary places.


    Where does a bunch of old men stay?


    This means that the older generations of those families, including wealthy businessmen, politicians, and the elderly in the military area, are all related to the nursing home. It can be said that there is a gathering area for powerful elderly people, and any power must respect it.


    Although many high-ranking elderly people retired inside, they still interfere with outside affairs. In detail, the nursing home is also a place where the old men fight in secret.


    "Tang Ye, I want to give you a piece of advice." Without going into details about those power struggles, Mr. Shen has nothing to say to Tang Ye. Before Tang Ye left, he said, "Although Sima Puyu is worthy People you trust, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can trust her completely. There are many things you didn¡¯t see. Even if you see them, they may not be true."


    "In addition, don''t underestimate Sima Puyu''s enemies, whether they are in the open or dark. Since you are on Sima Puyu''s side, you must be very careful."


    "I see, I will pay attention." Tang Ye nodded, leaving the hall.


    "Oh, yes, Tang Ye."


    Mr. Shen stopped Tang Ye and said, "You also know the temper of this child. I guess she cares about you going to be a bodyguard for Sima Puyu. Can you persuade her, otherwise she will make trouble again. What ridiculous thing is coming."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go see her here." Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Out of the hall, Tang Ye went directly to the garden, and Shen Faresi was sitting in the small pavilion in the garden, not knowing what she was angry with.


    "Ahem, eldest lady." Tang Ye walked behind Shen Bieli, feeling good about himself, and said, "What are you doing?"


    "I''m painting." Shen Bieli told him directly without intentionally covering up.


    Shen Bieli mainly studies fine arts, and usually draws when he has nothing to do. She is also a sentimental girl, even if some words are spoken out of date, she likes it very much. Such as the sunny days, the romance of the misty drizzle, the sadness of looking up at the sky forty-five degrees, the charming melancholy in the deep eyes... etc., it is an artistic fan.


    So she still has a beautiful longing for love. So, for Tang Ye, who had feelings for her, she definitely didn''t want Tang Ye to come together with other women.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye is no longer qualified to talk about those love matters, women have slept so much... He is very troubled, Shen Farewell actually likes his uncle with such a good condition?


    Is it the uncle''s control?

 Chapter 1136： Is it really pure?

    Tang Ye approached to see what Shen Bieli was painting, and he was speechless. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Shen Bieli drew a man and a woman. The man was kneeling on a washboard, and the woman was angrily preaching like a mother-in-law... Is this really what the eldest drew?


    Kneeling on the washboard, so cute!


    Tang Ye walked around and walked in front of Shen Bieli, just about to say something, but Shen Bieli turned around and deliberately didn''t face him face to face.


    "Don''t prevent me from drawing, this is for homework." Shen Bie said with a sigh.


    Tang Ye didn''t believe it, she was playing a small temper.


    Whether Shen Bieli is really innocent or false and innocent, sometimes the things he does are clearly implied. Where is the innocence?


    Tang Ye knew what Shen Bieli thought about him, but he still meant that. Shen Bieli was still young now¡ªnot to say that he was young, but had little experience. She was regarded as a treasure by Mr. Shen since she was a child, and she had hardly been outside, let alone lived alone. So Tang Ye felt that she should still go for a walk, look at other scenery, and meet other people. Maybe she would change her mind then.


    Tang Ye appeared in front of her when she was most vulnerable and painful, saved her, and took care of her for a period of time, so that it was normal for her to have feelings of dependence.


    "Are you painting me and you?" Shen Bieli''s painting was obvious, and Tang Ye said directly, not afraid of embarrassment.


    When Shen Bieli heard what he said, he threw away his paintbrush with a slap, looked at him and snorted: "Doctor Tang, don''t you want to be stinky? Also, I think you are molesting me. Be careful. I tell grandpa or call the police-you in******!"


    "Haha!" Tang Ye laughed, thinking Shen Farewell was cute enough.


    He couldn''t help but teased Shen Farewell, and said: "Miss, then you call the police and say that I am ******. But do you know how much ****** is? If you don''t know, then At least give it to me...hehehe..."


    Tang Ye pretended to stare evilly at Shen Bieli''s white thighs and ****, making a bad laugh.


    However, when Tang Ye stared evilly at Shen Bieli¡¯s thigh and ****, Shen Bieli suddenly lost his hand drawing, quickly picked up the phone, and then grabbed Tang Ye¡¯s hand with one hand, and quickly pressed Tang Ye. ''S hand reached her thigh, which was equivalent to Tang Ye touching Shen Bieli''s thigh, and then with a "click", Shen Bieli took a photo with the phone with his other hand.


    "Miss, eldest, are you...?" Tang Ye was stunned, what is this little girl doing?


    "I want to call the police, saying that you have violated me!" Shen Bieli hummed angrily, immediately dialed 110 to call the police, and soon the police was connected. She immediately said: "No.888 Tiangong Road, I was harassed by a man, come and save me. I!"


    "Miss..." Tang Ye rolled his eyes greatly, unexpectedly Shen Bili suddenly played this naughty trick.


    "I want you to be arrested, and then have a case, so that you can''t be Sima Puyu''s bodyguard, huh!"


    Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye angrily and said, "It''s me that you have to take care of, why are you taking care of other women? I hate you!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Shen Bieli had such a great intention.


    However, even so, Shen Farewell can''t do that. It''s too cruel to use such "despicable" methods!


    Tang Ye wanted to know, is this girl really a pure girl?


    He actually understood the framing of touching the thighs and took photos as evidence. Obviously this was a carefully planned conspiracy. A woman who knows how to engage in such conspiracies, how innocent is it?


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli, speechless, Shen Bieli blushed like a ripe apple. This must be caused by what she did just now. With her shy personality, she took the initiative to grab a man''s hand to touch her thighs and chest. She must be ashamed to death, right?


    It''s really because of her doing it!


    "Farewell, actually..."


    Tang Ye wanted to talk to Shen Fieli, only to hear the sound of a police car. He was taken aback and looked at Shen Bieli in a daze. Did this girl really call the police just now?


    Also, if you really call the police, the police come so fast?


    There is indeed a police car coming outside. Soon a beautiful policewoman got out of the car and rushed towards Tang Ye.


    It was Jiang Ruoqing!


    Jiang Ruoqing was actually rushing to the Shen''s house just now, hoping to find Tang Ye to talk about the previous tiger''s sudden death and the suicide of the lobby manager last night.


    After the incident last night, she became closer to Tang Ye, and Tang Ye''s identity was also revealed. Then she didn''t need to deliberately play any tricks, and quickly settle things together.


    In addition to dealing with those things, Ben could not do without Tang Ye. For things like Huzi''s death because of consuming ghost medicine, I can only talk to Tang Ye.


    Just now, there was a sudden call to the police, saying that it was ******, because her classmate He Mei''s experience before, she hated this kind of thing the most!


    Worried, she hurried over, but she didn''t expect that the location was Shen''s house. Now she arrived, but she didn''t expect to see Tang Ye and Shen Farewell.


    I glanced down at the expressions of Shen Farewell and Tang Ye, she knew that the one who had **** is Tang Ye!


    It''s damned!


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye desperately-not because of anything else, because of Tang Ye, how many times did the *** mess up?


    His business is almost every day!


    What do you want?


    Jiang Ruoqing was really speechless to Tang Ye. How should I put it, Tang Ye has experienced so many things in the past. Not only has the girl soaked, but also slept, the villains and animals have also been beaten, and even the common people have been saved. That should be very mature, but what he is doing now, Why are you so naive?


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing felt that her mind had been severely tainted by Tang Ye, staring at Tang Ye with anger, strode towards Tang Ye, as if trying to smash Tang Ye.


    "Miss, you hurt me miserably..." Seeing Jiang Ruoqing doing this, Tang Ye said helplessly to Shen Farewell.


    In fact, when he saw that the policeman coming from the police car was Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye knew that he was going to be tragic.


    He is also speechless, what can he say? What can I say?


    Did Jiang Ruoqing contract all cases in this city?


    Why is Jiang Ruoqing the one to deal with every time I have some trouble?


    "Officer Jiang, hello..." Tang Ye wanted to say hello.


    "Shut up!" But Jiang Ruoqing grunted angrily, not slowly flicking with him.


    "Don''t talk to me, I think talking to you is raped! Don''t say anything, follow me back to the police station!" Jiang Ruoqing was tough and directly handcuffed Tang Ye with handcuffs.


    Shen Bieli saw that Tang Ye was handcuffed before realizing that it was a big deal. In fact, she only wanted to scare Tang Ye and tell Tang Ye not to be Sima Puyu''s bodyguard, and stay by her side to take care of her wholeheartedly.


    She hurried over to explain to Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "This police officer, don''t arrest Dr. Tang, this is actually my prank!"


    "Mischief?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Shen Bieli with a sneer, and said, "But I don''t think so!"


    Jiang Ruoqing would not let Tang Ye go easily. What a prank, Tang Ye actually touched his leg in the photos sent by Shen Fieli. At this point, Jiang Ruoqing is also very upset from personal relationships!

 Chapter 1137： I want you to follow along!

    Jiang Ruoqing took the photo as evidence, and Shen Fieli didn''t know how to defend it. Only then did she realize that she was acting too impulsively, and if Jiang Ruoqing made things difficult, it would not end well.


    "You..." Shen Bieli is not a woman who is good at arguing, and she doesn''t know how to argue with Jiang Ruoqing.


    Now that Tang Ye was arrested, she wanted to protect Tang Ye, and her anger towards Tang Ye was long gone. As long as Tang Ye was fine, she didn¡¯t care if Tang Ye would be a bodyguard for Sima Puyu, as long as Tang Ye stayed. Walk around.


    She stood up and said to Jiang Ruoqing, "That photo doesn''t explain much! Dr. Tang and I are...Yes...Anyway, it''s normal for us to do that kind of thing!"


    Shen Bieli is indeed not good at arguing and lying, which will make his face blushing unfairly.


    Is it normal to do thigh touching?


    Tang Ye looked at her, Jiang Ruoqing also looked at her, and both shook his head helplessly. This little girl, who hasn''t been deeply involved in the world, is very cute.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to Shen Farewell and continued to be embarrassed, and said, "Farewell, I''m fine. Actually, even without that picture, I can''t escape being stared at by police officer Jiang, a crazy woman. Then, as usual, I will go to the police with her. Game."


    Jiang Ruoqing was upset when she heard what Tang Ye said. What is a crazy woman? Going to the police station is still customary?


    However, Jiang Ruoqing also noticed that Tang Ye said that directly, in order to take care of the distressed Shen Farewell. She and Tang Ye are both people who have experienced society, not the same as the flowers in the greenhouse of Shen Farewell. They couldn''t bear to make a girl like Shen Farewell panic.


    Jiang Ruoqing thought Shen Farewell was interesting, and couldn''t help but tease, and said, "Listening to you, it seems that you and Tang Ye have an unusual relationship? However, if you want to help Tang Ye, just talking is not enough, you have to take it out. Some actual evidence."


    "Jiang Ruoqing, you''re enough, walk around, don''t you go to the police station!" Tang Ye didn''t want Jiang Ruoqing to continue to pester Shen Farewell, pulling Jiang Ruoqing away.


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was speechless, and the prisoner urging the police to go to the station?


    Shen Bieli is indeed too tender to deal with a woman like Jiang Ruoqing who has experienced many battles, but she will not show weakness, she doesn''t know where the courage comes from, humming: "You want proof, then I will show it to you! "


    She suddenly approached Tang Ye, stood on tiptoe and kissed Tang Ye quickly, and then blushed and hummed to Jiang Ruoqing: "My relationship with Dr. Tang was very close. I just made a joke. I know I can¡¯t make jokes to the police, so you To catch, catch me!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was left by Shen Farewell, speechless for a while.


    Why did this little girl do such extraordinary things again?


    Jiang Ruoqing opened her mouth slightly, and she didn''t expect pure Shen Farewell to have such courage. She couldn''t be angry with Shen Bieli, and became angry with Tang Ye instead. She felt that Tang Ye had teased Shen Farewell, so Shen Farewell was like this!


    This bastard, do all the old and small women go to tease?


    Jiang Ruoqing counted everything to Tang Yetou, stared at Tang Ye, and hummed: "Anyway, you have committed a crime, come back to the police station with me!"


    Shen Bieli was very anxious. He stood in front of Tang Ye and hummed to Jiang Ruoqing: "I said, you can catch me and let Doctor Tang go!"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Shen Bieli to protect him like this, and was very moved, and said, "Farewell, I''m fine, you don''t have to worry about me. I''m very happy that you did it for me. I know why you were angry before, so I promise you now. , No matter what happens in the future, I will come back to take care of you, okay?"


    "But..." Shen Bieli hadn''t blamed Tang Ye for a long time, he was just worried about being arrested in Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon. Actually, I had something to go to the police station to deal with, but now it''s fine. I can take a ride on Officer Jiang''s ride."


    Shen Bieli was still worried, but seeing Tang Ye''s resolute expression, she bit her lip, finally nodded and agreed with a soft "um".


    "Then you have to be careful, and you must come back later!" Shen Fieli plucked up the courage and cared about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and agreed, and Shen Farewell was relieved.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw the interaction between Tang Ye and Shen Bieli, she looked down on how much Tang Ye wanted to be. If she didn''t want to stimulate Shen Farewell anymore, she would have beaten Tang Ye early. Is this guy trying to harm the little girl now?


    Tang Ye got in Jiang Ruoqing''s car, and Shen Farewell went back to the house, still worried.


    "How do I feel that you and Miss Shen just now made me a wicked person? And, hehe... I didn''t expect that you were so deeply attached to Miss Shen, she was so dear to you!" Jiang Ruoqing drove back to the police station , Don''t be angry with Tang Ye sitting in the car.


    Tang Ye didn''t have the consciousness of being a criminal who was taken to the police station. He was sitting in the car and enjoying himself very much.


    Jiang Ruoqing suffocated Tang Ye, and then hummed: "What you said just now to comfort Miss Shen seemed to be completely disregarding me, saying that you will be able to come back tonight. If I don''t let you, you think you can Go back?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing and smiled. He didn''t care about her anger at all, but said mockingly: "Why, Ruoqing, are you jealous? I''m jealous of parting so well, and always quarrel with you?"


    Jiang Ruoqing snorted coldly, as if Tang Ye was making fun, and snorted, "Isn''t it what you meant, I like you?"


    "Hahaha...I would like you? Who do you think you are!" Jiang Ruoqing laughed out to prove that she was not jealous and farewell.


    Tang Ye smiled, no longer entangled with Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "You have to take me away. Tell me, what''s the matter with you?"


    Being good at observation has always been a characteristic of Tang Ye. Tang Ye knew that there was a reason why Jiang Ruoqing had to take him away no matter how Shen Farewell, so he asked Jiang Ruoqing now.


    Jiang Ruoqing did have a reason, and said to Tang Ye: "Some things need your help."


    It was nothing more than investigating the recent murder case. From a lonely old woman, to a young girl in the academy of art, now to a manager who has made a small career. There are also tigers who died violently before. All these make Jiang Ruoqing feel that things are not simple. And she knew that Tang Ye had always had a stand on the other side of the Red Wall, so she directly regarded Tang Ye as a colleague, and she asked Tang Ye to take care of anything.


    Tang Ye understood Jiang Ruoqing''s intention. Originally he was too lazy to care about Jiang Ruoqing, but the things Jiang Ruoqing analyzed were very similar to the ones he wanted to investigate, so he could investigate them together.


    In addition, these things have involved spirits and strangers. Tang Ye is an expert in this area. As an exorcist, it must be his business, so he can''t refuse Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Then what are we going to do next?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and asked.


    Jiang Ruoqing said: "Some clues were found in the bureau, such as the tiger who died violently, so I have to investigate further. In order to prevent those weird things, I want you to join me."

 Chapter 1138： Its your pleasure!

    Tang Ye conducted a deduction in Xiangshan, and the result proved that the time of death was related to the evil spirit. Then the death of the tiger violently was also related to the evil spirit, and it must be pursued, even if a little clue is found.


    The incident of the Sima Group lobby manager jumping off the building just last night may have something to do with the evil spirit. After all, the source of evil spirits lies in Sima Building, and evil spirits may affect a person''s mind. And one more person dying in the Sima Building can enhance the evil spirit.


    If the evidence after the investigation proves that the lobby manager did not commit homicide, then it cannot be said that he committed suicide. It may be that his mind was affected and jumped off the building. He himself does not know what he did.


    Sure enough, when Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing were discussing the tracing of Huzi, the police station called and said that they had not found any evidence that the lobby manager was homicide, so they could only be judged as suicide.


    Tang Ye frowned and told Jiang Ruoqing the reason for his death to the lobby manager. If the evil spirits can really affect people''s minds and make people commit suicide, then we must quickly resolve the evil spirits, otherwise more and more people will die under the influence.


    The evil spirits can stimulate people''s negative emotions. Everyone has negative emotions. If it is controlled, the consequences will be disastrous.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, and suddenly looked serious and said, "Then we have to solve this problem quickly!"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    The two had their own ideas, and stopped talking for a while in the car.


    When Jiang Ruoqing finished finishing her thoughts, she felt that the quiet atmosphere of the car was a bit weird. She glanced at Tang Ye and wanted to say something to ease the atmosphere.


    Tang Ye was still contemplating. Now what he was thinking about was all evil things. If the five element dragon veins in the city are broken, Yanjing will come out with a hundred ghosts, and ten thousand demons will appear in the world, becoming a field of asura.


    Tang Ye was too focused, Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t say anything, and the two went to the police station.


    "Ouch! Doctor Tang, are you here?"


    "Brother Tang, what trouble is this causing again?"


    "Haha, Brother Tang, come and have a cup of tea before going to the interrogation room, lest you get thirsty after a while."


    "..."


    Tang Ye followed Jiang Ruoqing and entered the police station. When the staff saw him, they greeted him with a friendly attitude.


    Tang Ye nodded to them, but was actually very embarrassed. What does it mean to be so popular in the police station? Explain that you are a habitual offender!


    What is so glorious about this?


    Seeing everyone greeted Tang Ye one after another, Jiang Ruoqing scanned a pair of cold eyes, and immediately everyone shut up and said nothing. But when they turned around, they laughed. They had never seen a person, or a prisoner, who dared to provoke Jiang Ruoqing this "criminal killer" so frequently, and Jiang Ruoqing seemed helpless.


    They admire Tang Ye because, after provoking Jiang Ruoqing so many times, Tang Ye was unscathed!


    Even, it feels like Jiang Ruoqing is very attached to him!


    For this reason everyone couldn''t help but speculate whether Jiang Ruoqing was watching Tang Ye?


    Otherwise, every time you catch Tang Ye, and don''t see her punished, is it to talk about love with public and private?


    The plot is terrible.


    Jiang Ruoqing is not a woman who cares about other people''s opinions, and has always done her own way. But everyone in the police station was still a little concerned about the speculation about her relationship with Tang Ye.


    Sometimes she would stay deliberately, wondering what other people had guessed about her relationship with Tang Ye, faintly she seemed to have some other expectations.


    "You don''t need to go to the interrogation room this time, go to my office." Tang Ye walked to the interrogation room familiarly, but Jiang Ruoqing stopped him and asked him to go to her office.


    "Oh?" Tang Ye felt a little interesting.


    Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was particularly owed, and hummed, "Oh what, let you go!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye shrugged and walked to Jiang Ruoqing''s office.


    When everyone in the police station saw it, the guess was even bolder. Oh, the relationship between Officer Jiang and Tang Ye is really extraordinary!


    Could it be that I went to the interrogation room to cover up before, but now I finally upgraded to the office!


    The office, where men and women are alone, is really exciting!


    "You all work well for me, what do you see?" Jiang Ruoqing glared at the male colleagues who showed wretched looks, then entered his office, closed the door with a "bang", and the fiery temper made everyone scared.


    After she entered, everyone wanted to take a peek, but they didn''t have the guts. If he is caught by Jiang Ruoqing, he will not die or be disabled. At this time, they admired Tang Ye even more. They didn''t know how Tang Ye did it. After provoking Jiang Ruoqing so many times, not only was there nothing wrong, but now they also upgraded to the treatment of being able to sit in the office.


    It''s not normal to think about it! ****** It must be adultery, right?


    In the office, Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing sat opposite each other.


    Tang Ye just wanted to speak, but Jiang Ruoqing suddenly took out a copy from the drawer, opened it, threw it in front of him, and said, "Write your name in the signature, and then all your past crimes will be resolved, as long as you fulfill it. Responsibilities."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t know what to say, and felt that the matter was clear. How could there be such a development, shouldn''t we talk about the sudden death of the tiger?


    Tang Ye picked up the piece and looked at it quickly, then rolled his eyes.


    That was a "signature agreement and statement for the police department to assist the special consultant for criminal investigations", which roughly meant that he would become a special consultant for police investigations and serve the police in the future.


    Tang Ye suspected that he had read it wrong. He was a "criminal" who was promoted to a crime consultant?


    This is a bit like the thing in "The Detective".


    "You quickly sign, don''t waste time, and investigate the matter of Huzi." Jiang Ruoqing urged Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye refused: "I won''t sign. I''m not from your police station, I don''t know any criminal investigations, and I have my own business to do. Why do I sign this kind of agreement? And, the most important point is that even No salary, who will do it?"


    Jiang Ruoqing was joking when Tang Ye, and hummed: "Can you be mature enough? I''m not helping you get an identity, it''s useful for your actions. You are still talking about wages. Are you a little white face raised by a woman embarrassed to say?"


    "You... okay." Tang Ye couldn''t refute, spending a woman''s money, sleeping with a woman''s body... be bullied by a woman and bear it.


    He was quite puzzled. He hummed as he signed, "I became Shen Farewell''s personal doctor, Sima Puyu''s personal bodyguard, and now I am your crime consultant. Do I have three heads and six arms...?"


    Jiang Ruoqing heard Tang Ye''s complaint and jokingly said: "I think you are the most fortunate man in the world. That Shen Farewell, a fresh and artistic beauty, or Shen Lao''s most beloved granddaughter, she looks at you, it''s your god. Great blessing. And Sima Puyu, who has a close relationship with Murong Huansha, she sees you, you should be happy if you are a cow or a horse."


    "What about you?" Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing and said, "Look at me, how should I feel?"


    "You should feel honored!" Jiang Ruoqing smiled.


    "Yes, yes, I feel honored! Sign it, take it!" Tang Ye was too lazy to argue with Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and accepted the agreement, feeling that this had a substantial relationship with Tang Ye, which made her feel at ease.


    Tang Ye got serious and said, "If there is nothing else to do, let''s take a look at the sudden death of Tiger, there is no time to delay."


    "You know well." Jiang Ruoqing said: "Come with me. I caught a magic stick during the previous investigation. But he said that he is not. You are the real magic stick. You can help me interrogate him."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, he was not a magic stick!

 Chapter 1139： Are you wearing leggings?

    Tang Ye followed Jiang Ruoqing to the interrogation room and opened the door. He saw a forty or fifty-year-old man with a mustache, a bald head and a yellow mantle sitting inside.


    The man was thin, he was closing his eyes and rested at this time, and he looked content, but he did feel like a fortune teller.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ye frowned, feeling a little breath of fellowship, so he flipped through the information given by Jiang Ruoqing, and he knew that this man was called Meng Feng, who was a fortune teller in an alley in an old house in the west of the city. Sir, people are used to calling him Master Meng.


    "Ahem!" Jiang Ruoqing walked over to Meng''s cover and sat down, coughing twice to remind him, but Meng Feng still closed his eyes and calmed down and ignored it.


    Jiang Ruoqing was a little angry. But Meng Feng remained that way, she was angry, picked up the table and tried to smash it.


    "Hey, Ruoqing, don''t worry, and fix this irritable problem." Tang Ye stopped Jiang Ruoqing, grabbed the piece she was going to smash, and said, "You are so impatient, be careful to suffer."


    "You are impatient! I''m very calm." How can Jiang Ruoqing admit her hot personality?


    Tang Ye was too lazy to care about her.


    Since he was stopped by Tang Ye, Jiang Ruoqing stopped breaking the piece and planned to sit down and play with Meng Feng. However, she never expected that as soon as she sat down, the chair suddenly moved back. She sat empty, and screamed "Ah", about to fall to the ground.


    With a smile, Tang Ye hugged her quickly and helped her up. She dragged Tang Ye, now Tang Ye took advantage, her plump **** were pressed to Tang Ye, crisp and soft!


    Jiang Ruoqing was not angry. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to help her, she would be ashamed!


    Now she is more angry about why the chair moved back?


    Damn it?


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing suddenly stared at Tang Ye, and shouted in a low voice: "Did you?"


    It was not unreasonable that she was suspicious, because all she could think of was Tang Ye related to ghosts. Is it really Tang Ye controlled?


    To take advantage of yourself!


    "You..." Tang Ye really wanted to slap her over. He still rarely takes advantage of a woman?


    Tang Ye reluctantly leaned to Jiang Ruoqing''s ear and hummed, "Please, besides me, isn''t there another person here?"


    "Wh, what...?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback.


    "Hey..."


    When Jiang Ruoqing was surprised, Meng Feng, who was sitting opposite, smiled slyly. Jiang Ruoqing turned to look at him, frowned, then turned to look at Tang Ye, and asked, "Could it be that he..."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded.


    Jiang Ruoqing knew it, knowing that Tang Ye meant that Meng Feng had a little way, and he also had some supernatural abilities.


    She was surprised, but Tang Ye was nearby, she was very relieved. She knows Tang Ye''s ability very well, and it doesn''t matter if it is not clear. Could it be that the man who solved the Dingmo crisis and made the emperor of the red wall bow would not have enough strength?


    Jiang Ruoqing sat down again, and Tang Ye also sat down.


    Tang Ye took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Jiang Ruoqing, telling her: "You must cover it when you read the text message. I suspect that Meng Feng has a kid by his side! Don''t show the kid to our conversation!"


    "Raise a child..." Jiang Ruoqing was frightened. She wanted to exclaim for such a terrifying thing.


    But Tang Ye stopped her immediately and smiled: "Officer Jiang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Ruoqing adjusted his emotions and became calm again. But to her, raising a kid is indeed a surprise. She only knows that there are such things in ghost stories and movies, but she did not expect it to happen in reality!


    How to raise ghosts?


    Jiang Ruoqing''s cell phone vibrated again, and it was Tang Ye who sent a text message. According to what Tang Ye said, she covered her mobile phone to read the text message, and the text message told her: "You pretend to interrogate Meng Feng. I''m sure if Meng Feng raised a kid. It seems that Meng Feng doesn''t know that I have supernatural powers. , And he is quite arrogant, so we can deal with him and do what he says."


    Jiang Ruoqing returned Tang Ye with an "ok" expression and gesture, and became very tacitly in agreement with Tang Ye, and said to Meng Feng seriously: "Meng Feng, your basic information, I will not ask. I think you should know. Why did you get caught in the police station, then, tell me, what is your relationship with the street gangster nicknamed Huzi?"


    Meng Feng finally closed his eyes and opened his eyes, looking at Jiang Ruoqing, with a smug smile, and said: "Officer Mu, you are really a beautiful and **** woman, but you have a bad temper. However, your angry look is even more charming. , I have been deeply fascinated. I think that if you and I meet here, there must be some fate."


    "Puff..." Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard Meng Feng''s words.


    This magic stick is very interesting, it actually teases Jiang Ruoqing, I don''t know how Jiang Ruoqing will react after listening to him.


    Jiang Ruoqing was full of black lines, and wanted to destroy Meng Feng. But now Meng Feng is just a suspect, she cannot fight. The police also have rules. Although she does her own way, she still abides by the rules.


    But she still wanted to vent her anger. Seeing Tang Ye snickering, the high heels under her feet stepped on Tang Ye''s foot.


    "Oh!" The sudden pain made Tang Ye groan.


    "Counselor Tang, can you be more serious?" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye who frowned and endured the pain with a pleasant smile.


    Her meaning was obvious, she was telling Tang Ye: "It deserves it, to make you laugh!"


    Tang Ye looked desperate, and it was troublesome to do things with women, so it''s better to be neat and tidy alone.


    Tang Ye endured, and sent a text message to Jiang Ruoqing, telling her: "Hurry up and move your feet! I tell you, Meng Feng really raised a kid. Do you wear a short skirt with leggings in it? If not, Hurry up and close your legs, or you will be peeked by the little devil! When the little devil sees it, then Meng Feng can see it too!"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing read the text message and turned to look at Tang Ye. She almost couldn''t help but freak out, thinking Tang Ye was fooling her. But looking back at Meng Feng, who was staring at her with a squint, she felt that Tang Ye didn''t lie to her.


    She asked Tang Ye in a low voice, "Really?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Regarding Meng Feng, Tang Ye noticed a gloom when he first walked into the interrogation room. But this yin aura is not evil, it is just an ordinary spiritual aura. It is impossible for this kind of breath to appear in the police station for no reason, so he suspected that Meng Feng was in his body.


    Jiang Ruoqing believes that Meng Feng is the kind of magic stick who pretends to be a fool. However, Tang Ye judged from the perspective of professionals, and judged that Meng Feng did have some kind of knowledge.


    But it''s just a bit, not too strong.


    As for raising kids, it''s actually quite simple. As long as you follow the steps in the Taoshu book, you can generally raise it successfully.


    The premise is that this person must be a little supernatural, not ordinary people. Because ordinary people can''t even feel yin, ghost, hostility, etc.


    Jiang Ruoqing was even more angry, using magical means to spy on the scenery under her skirt?

 Chapter 1140： Deal with the kid like this?

    Just now, while Jiang Ruoqing was talking to Meng Feng, when Meng Feng was not paying attention, Tang Ye quickly opened the Yin and Yang eyes and saw a kid.


    His face was pale, plump, and a bit deformed, and ordinary people would still feel scared when they saw it.


    At this time, the little devil approached Jiang Ruoqing and peeked at the **** and the bottom of the skirt. It is estimated that he obeyed the meaning of its owner Meng Feng and wanted to take advantage of Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing received Tang Ye''s reminder, Ma retracted Tang Ye''s foot, and her thighs were tightly closed to prevent herself from being exposed.


    Tang Ye was a bit contemptuous. I wanted to say a long time ago. He is obviously a policeman, and he always wears such short clothes.


    If it weren''t for Jiang Ruoqing''s outstanding temperament, the whole person looks noble, and arrogant, the image of the unruly lady is more prominent, otherwise people would think it is a lady when walking on the street!


    Of course, Jiang Ruoqing dressed like this is a kind of welfare for Tang Ye. It would be boring if Jiang Ruoqing had wrapped herself tightly all day long, without showing anything except her face.


    Jiang Ruoqing interrogated Meng Feng again and hummed: "Meng Feng, you better not play tricks for me, otherwise you won''t be able to eat and walk around!"


    "According to the investigation, Huzi went to your place the day before he died. Did you give Huzi something that caused him to die suddenly?"


    "I don''t understand what you are saying." Meng Baozuo couldn''t understand Jiang Ruoqing''s words, shrugged and said, "I see a lot of people every day, who is the tiger? Besides, what if I see him? You? Do you know who I am? That''s right, I am a magic stick. To put it nicely, I am a fortune teller. Then what I said, would you believe it?"


    "I don''t think you will believe my theory of fortune-telling, but if you do not believe it, it does not mean that others do not believe it. The tiger you said may have really found me, and I told him something, even if you want to doubt me Give him anything. But what does his death have to do with me? You said he died suddenly, wouldn''t it be a disease?"


    Meng Feng didn¡¯t worry at all. He watched Jiang Ruoqing cope with it, and smiled: ¡°Anyway, Officer Jiang, you don¡¯t have any evidence. Tell you what I know. I don¡¯t remember if I met a person called Huzi. Everyone I met that day didn¡¯t give them anything, just said a bunch of things that are ridiculous to you but very funny to them. Reasonable metaphysical discourse."


    "It''s that simple, Officer Jiang, what do you want?" Meng Feng looked at Jiang Ruoqing and joked.


    Meng Feng deserves to be a fortune teller, Tang Ye can speak with a single mouth, eloquently.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know how to argue. Mainly, although Meng Feng was found to be suspect, there was no evidence. It is impossible to detain Meng Feng in this situation, and he can leave soon.


    Jiang Ruoqing really couldn''t help but turned to look at Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to think of a solution.


    Tang Ye had been thinking about how to deal with Meng Feng since just now. He didn''t want Meng Feng to know that he was also a stranger. Because he was worried that Meng Feng''s back might have something to do with the black hand behind the scenes, which exposed a great influence on his identity.


    He had already thought of how to deal with Meng Feng. In view of Meng Feng''s eloquence, he did not intend to ask useful things directly from Meng Feng''s mouth, but from the little devil raised by Meng Feng!


    Meng Feng can raise a kid, and he can raise a kid! He wants to make Meng Feng''s little devil his own, and then put it next to Meng Feng as an undercover agent!


    Tang Ye is a professional exorcist, Tao Xing Meng Feng is much higher, this is still possible.


    In fact, it is almost the same as collecting ghosts.


    Meng Feng looked at Jiang Ruoqing who had nothing to do with him, and was pleased to drive the little devil to see the peachy scenery under Jiang Ruoqing''s skirt, but he didn''t know that Tang Ye planned to catch his little devil!


    Meng Feng drove his little demon to approach Jiang Ruoqing, intending to take advantage of Jiang Ruoqing. Because he can transfer the sight and touch of the little ghost to his body through Taoism, and then what the little ghost sees and touches is equivalent to what he did himself.


    Tang Ye is very speechless to this kind of people, and it''s a realm and ability even to this point. But he didn''t think it meant anything. Although it can be like seeing a woman''s "peach landscape" and touching a woman''s body, to be honest, it feels like washing your feet in socks.


    Let''s put it a little bit more hooligan, it''s like having **** with a sleeve, can you talk to the direct one?


    Tang Ye sent a text message to Jiang Ruoqing to remind him: "Be careful! Meng Feng asked the little ghost to take advantage of you. He cast a spell. Touching you with a little ghost is equivalent to touching you..."


    "What?!" Jiang Ruoqing stood up abruptly when he saw the text message and stared at Meng Feng.


    She could not bear such a thing. She was already very aggrieved about not being able to take Meng Feng, and now Meng Feng is still insulting her. She wants to slap Meng Feng''s bald head to death.


    "Officer Jiang, are you impulsive again?" Tang Ye hurriedly stopped Jiang Ruoqing, stood up and pressed her shoulder, let her sit down and deal with it calmly.


    Tang Ye is very depressed. Is this handling the case or taking care of women?


    "Officer Jiang, getting angry can''t solve the problem. We have to calm down to get things done, right?" Tang Ye whispered to Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Hey..." Meng Feng smiled triumphantly when he saw Jiang Ruoqing being forced into a hurry, and said, "Officer Jiang, it seems that you have a good partner."


    "It is indeed a good partner!" Jiang Ruoqing glared at Meng Feng and hummed, "If it weren''t for him, you would have died a hundred times earlier!"


    Meng Feng shrugged, still smiling like that, very provocative, making Jiang Ruoqing half angry.


    Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing like this, worried that she could not control the anger, impulsively and ruined the big event, and approached her ear and said, "I have a way to deal with him!"


    "Really?" Jiang Ruoqing was very surprised.


    Tang Ye nodded, considering the inconvenience of secret communication with the mobile phone, he pulled Jiang Ruoqing over and whispered: "Let''s go out first. To deal with Meng Feng, I need your help. Let''s discuss it together."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded in agreement, turned around and hummed to Meng Feng: "Just stay with me!"


    "What am I going to do?" Jiang Ruoqing asked Tang Ye immediately after returning to the office.


    She was so angry that she just wanted to kill Meng Feng!


    "This..." Tang Ye saw her so anxious and didn''t know how to say it. He hesitated and said, "It''s actually very easy. Simply put, it is two words-****!"


    "Puff!" Jiang Ruoqing was drinking a sip of water to moisturize her throat, and she couldn''t help but spit out the word "****" when Tang Ye said.


    Then she got angry, put down the teacup, walked to Tang Ye, stared at him, and hummed: "You let me fuck? Are you betraying hue?"


    "What a joke, I won''t do this!" Jiang Ruoqing resolutely refused.


    You have to get **** to deal with the little devil, isn''t this guy thinking about himself?

 Chapter 1141： Bear the burden!

    Tang Ye knew that Jiang Ruoqing would not agree to his proposal of ****, so he had to coax.


    He explained to Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, I don''t want you to do this either, you are so beautiful, how can I bear the heart..."


    "Bah! Don''t flatter me, just give you a minute to convince me, otherwise it''s nothing!" Jiang Ruoqing interrupted Tang Ye Huyou, but in fact she was very happy when she listened.


    I am really beautiful!


    Tang Ye explained again: "That''s it. Originally, if I only deal with Meng Feng, I don''t need you to ****. Still, you are so beautiful. Then the ill-fated man takes advantage of you, and I will do my best to protect you..."


    "You try nonsense again?" Jiang Ruoqing stared at Tang Ye expressionlessly, and the blind could see that Tang Ye was flattering and didn''t want money.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing felt strange that she knew that Tang Ye was deliberate, but she was still happy.


    "Okay, that''s the point!" Tang Ye smiled, seeing that Jiang Ruoqing wasn''t very angry, and began to talk about his methods.


    He continued: "My method is not just to deal with Meng Feng as simple as that. I want to put a long line to catch the big fish and investigate the people behind Meng Feng! What should I do? It is to capture Meng Fengyang. The kid! How do you catch it? It''s up to you. Only you can **** the kid, and I will catch it."


    "After you successfully seduce the little devil, I will quickly use the forbidden ghost curse and ghost control skills to control the little devil and make it a little devil who listens to my orders. Finally, I will arrange it next to Meng Feng and follow Meng Feng at any time. Obtain Meng Feng''s information and find out who is behind Meng Feng!"


    "There must be a mastermind behind Meng Feng, otherwise it would be impossible for him to make a ghost medicine like Ziyin Pill with his deeds!"


    Tang Ye stared at him with a cold snort.


    Jiang Ruoqing heard it very clearly. After thinking about it for a while, he agreed to Tang Ye and said, "I promise you to engage in **** and sex, but I have my own bottom line! I definitely can''t..."


    "Relax, I will never let Meng Feng take advantage of you!"


    Tang Ye knew Jiang Ruoqing¡¯s concerns, and said with a smile: "Didn¡¯t I tell you to close your thighs just now to prevent the little ghost from seeing it? It¡¯s not fun to watch. In this way, the little ghost will come closer and come next to us. At that time, I will trap it with the anti-ghosting charm seal prepared in advance, and then quickly control it.


    "You don''t have to worry about being discovered by Meng Feng. As long as I control this time well and don''t make too big and obvious actions, he will not find out!"


    Tang Ye is very confident, "If there is something unexpected, I will shoot the kid to death, and I will never let him touch you! I said, you are so beautiful, I will definitely not let you be insidious!"


    Tang Ye also vowed to promise.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at him for a while, then lowered his head, as if a little happy, but still hummed angrily at Tang Ye: "Cut, you will be glib!"


    Tang Ye was a little stunned when he saw Jiang Ruoqing lower his head and hum!


    The expression of Jiang Ruoqing''s action just now was amazing!


    She lowered her head slightly and pursed a small mouth, like a smile but not a smile, although it was a cold snort, but it seemed to be shy, there was a small woman acting like a baby to the beloved man.


    This kind of facial gestures that are only done by little girls like Shen Farewell, put it on Jiang Ruoqing''s cold and arrogant woman, it is even more charming, has a taste, and makes men stunned!


    Jiang Ruoqing had agreed to Tang Ye''s suggestion. Although Tang Ye was amazed by Jiang Ruoqing''s appearance, he would not lose his mind. The title of the old driver was not a rant. He started with Jiang Ruoqing''s plan to catch a kid.


    The two entered the interrogation room again. Tang Ye sat as well as before, while Jiang Ruoqing angrily dragged out the chair, sat down with a hip, and raised Erlang''s legs, leaving a little gap between his legs, as if there was a sultry hole, but he couldn''t see clearly. In any case, a huge allure is formed for men.


    Jiang Ruoqing is pretending all this, in order to **** the little devil of Meng Feng!


    But Tang Ye was very depressed.


    He felt that he became a seduced person. Because according to the previous discussion, in order to make it easier for him to catch the little ghost, Jiang Ruoqing needs to tilt his exposure. Therefore, Jiang Ruoqing''s pair of slender **** with Erlang''s legs tilted towards him, as long as he glanced at it, he could see a lot of beautiful scenery in Jiang Ruoqing''s short skirt.


    "It''s a crime..."


    Tang Ye sighed and felt that his arrangement was wrong. In the current situation, if you want to catch a kid, you have to look at Jiang Ruoqing''s short skirt, and he can see clearly in this direction, but this is very immoral!


    In addition, if Jiang Ruoqing finds out, how many slaps can''t be slapped by her afterwards?


    But if you don¡¯t look at it, it¡¯s hard to catch the kid, it will affect the handling of the case and the consequences will be very bad.


    Of course, the overall situation must be important, Tang Ye chose to stare at Jiang Ruoqing''s legs!


    "Meng Feng, I will find out the evidence and bring you to justice!" Jiang Ruoqing pretended to talk to Meng Feng at this time, making Meng Feng think that she didn''t know his playing methods and created a chance for Tang Ye to catch a kid.


    Sure enough, Meng Feng has become!


    Jiang Ruoqing''s words didn''t make him feel threatened, so he was relieved to drive the little ghost to peek at Jiang Ruoqing. Before the little ghost did not succeed, he would not distract him from the little ghost body, and would pretend to be facing Jiang Ruoqing to attract Jiang Ruoqing''s attention, and then he could peep to his heart''s content.


    But he didn''t know, Tang Ye had already prepared the trap, waiting for the little ghost to float in!


    The palm of Tang Ye''s left hand drew a strange talisman with his blood. It was composed of twists and turns, like a character from an old age, anyway, it is a pattern that many modern people cannot understand.


    It is a ghost curse, as long as you use it to face a ghost, the ghost will be imprisoned and unable to move. It also has the name of Binding Ghosts, in short, it is used to deal with ghosts.


    At the same time, Tang Ye held a paper ball in his right hand, which was a round ball kneaded with a piece of paper. This piece of paper is not ordinary paper, it is Tang Ye''s charm charm. He had already chanted the mantra of controlling ghosts to the spirit talisman. If he confines the little ghost for a short time, he will feed it to the little ghost immediately, which can control the little ghost in turn.


    The most critical point is the control of time. It must be fast and clean, otherwise the delay will be too long, and Meng Feng, who is driving the little ghost, will notice it.


    In this case, don''t think about controlling the kid to put a long line to catch a big fish.


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to help Jiang Ruoqing open the yin and yang eyes, but worried that she would have missed something when she saw the deformed little devil was scared, so she did not open it. The problem is that he has to give instructions to Jiang Ruoqing at any time to adjust the scale of temptation and temptation, so that the little devil will be fooled.


    When Jiang Ruoqing first raised Erlang''s legs, some "scenery" in the short skirt was looming. The kid was immediately attracted, but it didn''t come close, and Tang Ye couldn''t reach it. For this reason, Tang Ye could only pretend to cough to suggest that Jiang Ruoqing adjusted, spreading the two thighs more toward him, and slightly wider.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s face tightened when he received such a cue from him. Now she didn''t care about any kid at all, only how much she was seen by Tang Ye!


    She is not blind. Tang Ye looked at her short skirt like that. She knew that Tang Ye would definitely be able to see the "scenery" in her short skirt. She was angry, shy, and complicated. She didn¡¯t know that she and Tang Ye could be regarded as such. what''s up.


    "I''m bearing the humiliation!" Finally Jiang Ruoqing told herself so that she should not be irritable and focus on business.


    As for Tang Ye, let this shameless guy pick up the bargain!

 Chapter 1142： The more explained, the more complicated!

    Tang Ye''s guidance was correct. Please search () to see the most complete! After Jiang Ruoqing, the most updated novel, widened the gap between his legs, the kid thought he could read the whole story and became excited. But because Jiang Ruoqing turned the direction more towards Tang Ye, it had to float to Tang Ye to see it.


    Meng Feng, who controls the little ghost, didn''t know that Tang Ye was an exorcist. He thought that Tang Ye could not see the little ghost, so he generously drove the little ghost over. But at this moment, Tang Ye quickly stretched out his left hand, opened his palm, and instantly confined the little ghost with the Forbidden Ghost Curse. Taking advantage of this moment, he quickly handed the ghost-controlling talisman paper ball in his right hand to his left hand, and then stuffed the ghost-controlling talisman paper ball into the little devil''s mouth with his left hand, and hit the little devil to swallow it.


    This series of actions were completed within a few seconds, and Meng Feng couldn''t even notice it. Although his hand bounced back when the kid was imprisoned, he didn''t care. If his Taoism is high enough, he will definitely find that his little ghost is counter-controlled.


    Obviously he is not good enough.


    At this time, the little devil''s eyes were white and dull, and then his body trembled. When he returned to its original appearance, he turned to look at Tang Ye, showing a wicked smile, and nodded, becoming Tang Ye¡¯s. Kid.


    After anti-controlling the little ghost, Tang Ye gave Jiang Ruoqing an "ok" gesture to indicate that the matter was done and she didn''t need to open her legs to engage in sex.


    Jiang Ruoqing was like an amnesty, and immediately put down his legs and put them together tightly, as if someone had just defiled them.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye made a ¡®chuckle¡¯ in his heart, then glanced at Jiang Ruoqing¡¯s face slightly, it was over!


    Jiang Ruoqing was staring at him with a pair of absolute death eyes. He knew that Jiang Ruoqing would definitely trouble him, because he had basically seen the scenery under Jiang Ruoqing''s skirt just now.


    Jiang Ruoqing had to deal with Meng Feng''s matter first, and rush Meng Feng away quickly, lest Meng Feng became suspicious. These were all discussed with her before Tang Ye.


    She stood up abruptly and said to Meng Feng, "Meng Feng, I know you are very proud, because I can''t show evidence to detain you. You also know that you can leave, but I tell you I will definitely catch you. Handle! Then I will let you know how good I am!"


    "You can go now!" Jiang Ruoqing yelled coldly, pretending to be anxious and frustrated that he couldn''t do anything to Meng Feng.


    Meng Feng stood up, still smirked "hehe", and glanced at Jiang Ruoqing''s proud figure before leaving. He felt a little pity that there was not enough time to take advantage of Jiang Ruoqing.


    He had no idea that the kid he raised had become Tang Ye''s kid. Tang Ye smiled and watched him leave, full of playfulness.


    After Meng Feng left, Tang Ye planned to follow him with Jiang Ruoqing immediately, and turned around to call Jiang Ruoqing, but only then did he see Jiang Ruoqing staring at him with cold eyes.


    "Ruo, Ruoqing, what''s the matter?" Tang Ye pretended to ask Jiang Ruoqing unknowingly. In fact, he knew that Jiang Ruoqing was going to hold him accountable for seeing the beauty of her skirt just now.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t talk nonsense, approaching Tang Ye step by step, and stopped after almost reaching Tang Ye''s face, humming: "Say! How much did you watch?"


    "Wh, what did you watch?" Tang Ye still pretended not to know.


    Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip bitterly, and raised her right high heel shoes to step on his foot.


    "Don''t! Don''t, don''t, don''t..." Tang Ye stopped pretending, and quickly told Jiang Ruoqing to take back the high heels, and said, "I probably watched... Actually I didn''t watch much. Ruoqing, let me explain to you. Although the eyes see it, the soul does not see it. My heart always follows the moral constraints, so it will not affect you in any way, so..."


    "So I can only relieve my hatred if I kill you!" Jiang Ruoqing took Tang Ye''s words.


    She really convinced Tang Ye, what kind of eyes did she see the soul, what the fuck! The mouth of this shameless guy is truly unmatched. I don''t know how many girls were deceived by him, and then lost precious "things"!


    Tang Ye had no choice but to take Jiang Ruoqing out, and said, "Yes, Ruoqing, I saw you...the''scenery'' in there, but honestly, I want to ask you, do you need to care so much? Forgot? That time at your house, when I dealt with the evil spirits, you almost stripped naked in front of me! With this, what a fart just now?!"


    "Tang Ye!" Jiang Ruoqing was even more angry when it came to this.


    After dealing with evil spirits, Tang Ye lied to her that she had to sleep with her to save her, but it turned out that Tang Ye lied to her. What do you want to be played with by this man?


    "Okay!" Jiang Ruoqing was mad, Tang Ye was still angry, and didn''t give up at all, and hummed to Jiang Ruoqing: "What are you angry with? What are you going to be angry with? I don''t say the previous one, it was just now, that is not us Can we discuss a good way to deal with Meng Feng? When I explained to you, I mentioned that I was going to do that. Didn¡¯t you agree? Now that you agree, what is there to be angry about now?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing is a reasonable woman, and her anger is only due to a woman''s instinctive reaction after being taken advantage of. After relieving her emotions, she glanced at Tang Ye and said, "You''re not angry, you didn''t let me scold me when you saw the bottom of my skirt?"


    The frightening thing is that Jiang Ruoqing pretended to be aggrieved, like a weeping aggrieved woman.


    Tang Ye was startled, this woman would cry?


    Does this woman cry too?


    Didn''t you say two important words? As for crying?


    Jiang Ruoqing really wanted to cry, looking at Tang Ye with a bitter face.


    It''s all to Tang Ye who cultivated the people around him into excellent actors.


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear Jiang Ruoqing''s aggrieved appearance, and took the initiative to apologize: "Okay, okay, Ruoqing, I said that it was a bit too heavy, don''t worry, forgive me, OK?"


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips and glanced at Tang Ye, who approached her. Suddenly she gently grabbed Tang Ye¡¯s clothes, leaned against Tang Ye¡¯s body, and said, ¡°I know I¡¯m bad temper, but I¡¯m trying to change it, you Can''t tolerate me."


    "This..." Tang Ye always felt that things were a bit weird. Was he taken advantage of?


    But Tang Ye was happy. Because Jiang Ruoqing is changing.


    Happy, Tang Ye stretched out his hand to hold Jiang Ruoqing''s hand and comforted her. Is this more encouraging?


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye saw every employee in the hall, his eyes widened, his mouth wide open, and he looked at him and Jiang Ruoqing in disbelief.


    This is amazing! This is definitely the most exciting thing they have seen this year!


    Although they have speculated that Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye have an adulterous affair-oh no, it is an affair, nor is it love! But such speculations are actually based more on the mentality of joking or watching the excitement. But now, this is true!


    Jiang Ruoqing was leaning on Tang Ye''s arms. Could this be pure friendship?


    Pooh!


    The admiration that everyone admired for Tang Ye was beyond the description of the five bodies. Too powerful, too powerful! It could make Jiang Ruoqing, a cold, arrogant and arrogant woman, show the appearance of a little woman crying!


    In any case, they have already determined that Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing are in a relationship.


    It turned out that when Meng Feng left, the door was not closed, and Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing''s affairs were seen.


    Faced with such a situation, Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. All hug each other, the more you explain, the more complicated it becomes, right?


    In fact, what Tang Ye was really worried about was that Jiang Ruoqing was leaning against him at this time. If Jiang Ruoqing let go of him and saw everyone staring at them like him, how would he react when he completely misunderstood that they were a couple?


    Tang Ye wondered, why did Jiang Ruoqing lean over suddenly?

 Chapter 1143： Not too sexy!

    The situation is like this. Jiang Ruoqing leaned against Tang Yehuai, with her back facing everyone, so she hadn''t noticed this matter yet. Please search () to see the most complete! Tang Ye, the fastest newest novel, was facing everyone and saw everyone.


    "Ruoqing, let''s get along well in the future and stop quarreling. Let''s start dealing with Meng Feng''s affairs now. You...check the place where Meng Feng was sitting just now. I suspect there will be any traces left." Tang Ye glanced outside stealing The person watching, whispered to Jiang Ruoqing.


    This is to support Jiang Ruoqing, lest Jiang Ruoqing see that everyone is watching them.


    Jiang Ruoqing let go of Tang Ye, happy in her heart, her face turned slightly red, and said to Tang Ye, "Then we will get along well in the future."


    "Of course!" Tang Ye smiled tremblingly, still looking at the group of people in front of him, and said: "We don''t fight anymore..."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing felt that Tang Ye was a little weird. He felt unnatural, and his eyes didn''t seem to be focused on her.


    Out of a premonition, Jiang Ruoqing turned to look directly.


    So she saw everyone staring at her.


    She trembled in her heart, and then...she just wanted to run to the rooftop, close her eyes and jump down, die!


    The scene where I was holding Tang Ye''s pretentious little cry just now was all seen by these people!


    Jiang Ruoqing felt ashamed.


    She knew that everyone must have deeply misunderstood the relationship between her and Tang Ye, but she and Tang Ye were not in the same way. As for the situation just now, it was just... a pure friendship?


    But everyone doesn''t understand it this way, right?


    "Ruoqing, I didn''t know it would be like this, you wouldn''t blame me?" Tang Ye cautiously said to Jiang Ruoqing.


    He was helpless, after all, he didn''t cover it up.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, her eyes were not very cold or angry, just a little angry.


    "What do you mean?" She looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    "I think..." Tang Ye didn''t know what to say.


    "Take care of what they are doing, those who are clear will be clear for themselves!" Jiang Ruoqing looked calmly.


    But her embarrassment is only known to her. She walked out with a stern face, glanced at the crowd and hummed, "Are you busy? Give me everything!"


    Everyone hurriedly went back to their respective positions and stopped joining in the fun.


    Jiang Ruoqing also called Tang Ye to investigate Meng Feng.


    When he got outside, Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing getting her car, Jiang Ruoqing was also waiting for him, he passed the car.


    "A wonderful thing happened between us just now..." Tang Ye said secretly looking at Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t look at him, her eyes were staring forward, as if she was driving intently, but she probably didn''t, because she ran through a red light.


    "Is that wonderful?" Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye and said, "How do I feel that I am always hurt when I am with you?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and looked at Jiang Ruoqing, "Don''t be so wronged, okay? I have also suffered a lot of torture from you. If you kicked my thigh with high heels before, it still hurts now!"


    "That''s what you deserve!" Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and looked very good, unaffected by what happened just now.


    Tang Ye relaxes, speaks a lot easier, and said with a bad air: "Then you can''t really start..."


    "Bah!" Jiang Ruoqing groaned and hummed: "I still regret that I was light, you are so shameless..."


    "Shh!"


    Jiang Ruoqing talked to Tang Ye with her temper. Although she was still ill-tempered, she felt very good without the cold, arrogant and savage, like joking. She wanted to talk to Tang Ye more, but Tang Ye suddenly said "hush" not to speak. With gestures, she stopped and looked at Tang Ye with confusion.


    "It''s the little demon of Meng Feng." Tang Ye whispered. At this moment, he took out a compass-like disc from his pocket. This is a blast disc, which can be used to detect the surrounding supernatural things and track it under his control. Lived demons and ghosts.


    The pointer of the exorcism disc kept swinging, and finally pointed a direction, which was a collection of old houses in the west of the city. According to the information documented by Meng Feng, it is exactly where Meng Feng set up his fortune-telling booth.


    "Let''s follow Meng Feng!" Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing after receiving the instruction of the exorcism disk.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, cooperating with Tang Ye, and immediately turned around and drove to the old residential area in the west of the city.


    The old residential housing market in the west of the city is a bit like a city village, very lively, but the environment is not so good, messy and dirty. Those alleys extend in all directions, almost running through the entire area. As long as you enter an alley, I am afraid you can go around the entire area.


    Both the alleys and the main avenues are filled with all kinds of small shops. The people who come and go are of all kinds, mostly people at the lower level, such as migrant workers from other areas, locals who are not wealthy, and less-sophisticated white-collar workers.


    Jiang Ruoqing dresses more expensively. Although she is a policeman, girls love beauty, and her family is well-off, so she often dresses up beautifully, which is different from ordinary policemen.


    Tang Ye has blamed her for being so "unique", has she been criticized by the leader? But, think about it, this is nonsense. Who dares to criticize her, a woman with a military background?


    Jiang Ruoqing, who is beautifully dressed up, came to this city and village at this time, and she looked very different. With her proud figure and beautiful face, she was immediately peeked by many people, whether it was a man or a woman. Tang Ye is a little better, he is more casual and casual, in the eyes of others, he is also an ordinary man.


    "Look, it''s a crime to be beautiful." Walking into the streets of this city and village, Jiang Ruoqing was peeked from time to time. Tang Ye next to him was implicated and couldn''t help but teased Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing was not used to the feeling of being stared at, she was aggrieved long ago, but she couldn''t scold those pedestrians. Now Tang Ye teased her, let her find the person to vent, and stared at Tang Ye and snorted: "Do you think I''m as mediocre as you? Humph, I haven''t been stared at by a few people in my entire life, it''s a failed life!"


    "Hello~"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I am mediocre. I have never been stared at by a few people in my entire life. My life has indeed failed. However, Officer Jiang, one of the few people who are staring at me is You. So, is it my pleasure to stare at me with nobleness?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing didn''t get vent, but became even more angry.


    She couldn''t say that Tang Ye at all, Tang Ye''s irony ability is very strong.


    "Actually, I''m still worried about one thing. I''m afraid you will be very angry when you meet them, and you will even run away." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing when he walked a distance and was about to turn into an alley.


    "What?" Jiang Ruoqing asked, she had no idea what Tang Ye wanted to say.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a wicked smile, and said, "You have to make sure that I don''t get angry after I tell you. You can''t vent to me even if you are angry, right?"


    "Yes." Jiang Ruoqing flashed her eyes and said impatiently: "You hurry up, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Looking at her, Tang Ye still smiled evilly, but paused for a while, glanced down at Jiang Ruoqing, and then continued: "You may be misunderstood by others as''Miss'' in your dress and dress like this..."


    "What did you say?!" Jiang Ruoqing was furious when she heard it.


    "Miss, how do you serve?" There is such a coincidence in this world. When Jiang Ruoqing was full of anger, two big guys who came out of the alley saw Jiang Ruoqing and their eyes lit up. One of them smirked and asked Jiang Ruoqing how to serve. It''s actually asking about the price.


    In the village here, where is there a lady with such a high quality as Jiang Ruoqing. So there is no need for Jiang Ruoqing to "attract guests," the guests ask themselves!


    But is Jiang Ruoqing a young lady? Two guys looking for a dead end! When Tang Ye heard them asking Jiang Ruoqing, he had prepared a silent tribute for them.


    Sure enough, Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes were as cold as snow and hot flames were enough to prove everything. Without saying anything, she directly lifted her leg, kicked it out, and kicked the questioning man directly in the lower body.


    The interrogator yelled in pain, clutching his hips, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out. After struggling for a while, he fainted with pain.


    Now Jiang Ruoqing''s long-suffering resentment finally vented.


    Tang Ye saw the two big men being lifted by Jiang Ruoqing''s high heels, and couldn''t help shaking. This is the real jerk, if he is also taken like this... Tang Ye can only say that Jiang Ruoqing is ruthless!

 Chapter 1144： Its not worth thinking about it!

    The matter is not over. The two big men beaten by Jiang Ruoqing are going to fight back!


    "You, you scumbag..." The two big guys stood up vigorously, going to beat Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled. She didn''t vent and feel comfortable just now. Now that''s all right, she can vent again.


    "Slap!", "Slap!"


    Two slaps out, simply and neatly.


    "Ah!", "Ah!" A big man was slapped in the face by both left and right, so painful.


    Seeing anger, the other big man reached out to grab Jiang Ruoqing''s hair. However, he couldn''t get close with one hand, Jiang Ruoqing directly grabbed his hand, twisted it by the way, and then kicked his knee. He screamed, fell to the ground and crawled, which was even more painful.


    "Let''s talk about the bitch-zzi! Try another sentence?" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t let his breath go. He raised his high heels and continued kicking the big man, who curled up and struggled.


    "Alright, Ruoqing, don''t fight." Tang Ye was worried that Jiang Ruoqing would make a big deal, and quickly stopped her.


    In fact, the matter had already become a big mess, and there were more than a few people onlookers, but a large group. They looked at Jiang Ruoqing in surprise, what kind of woman is this? So violent? Seeing her dressed so beautifully, she didn''t expect to be so brutal!


    Jiang Ruoqing noticed the onlookers, worried that she would be besieged by the crowd, so she stopped, and then squeezed out the crowd under Tang Ye''s pull.


    Tang Ye grabbed her hand and pushed away the onlookers, trying to protect Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing was quite happy.


    "I''m really worried about being killed by you." After getting rid of the onlookers, Tang Ye took Jiang Ruoqing into another alley. After being no longer stared at, he let go of Jiang Ruoqing''s hand and hummed a little reprimandingly. Said: "Please, don''t be so impulsive, okay? Although others provoke you, you will not stun them, right?"


    "What is provoke?" Jiang Ruoqing hummed: "That''s not as simple as provoke. They want to prostitution-c prostitution. I don''t want to catch them and count them as lucky."


    "What kind of prostitution?" Tang Ye said silently: "People just ask, are there real prostitutes? No! So, they don''t have prostitution because you don''t have evidence. At most, that''s a kind of harassment."


    "Believe it or not, I killed you?" Jiang Ruoqing glared at Tang Ye and hummed: "Why are you defending those two people so much? Oh...Are you also a prostitute? So you express sympathy?"


    "Jiang Ruoqing! Do you think I am like a prostitute?" Tang Ye really didn''t understand how Jiang Ruoqing got into this question.


    "Heh!" Jiang Ruoqing sneered and hummed: "When I met you before, you were talking to a young lady. I think if it wasn''t for me to show up, you must have gone to the hotel with that young lady? You said, you are like this. Does it look like someone who can prostitute?"


    "You..." Tang Ye was speechless, and the old thing was brought up again. He didn''t want to fight anymore and hummed: "Forget it, let''s follow Meng Feng, don''t talk about it, let''s go."


    Tang Ye walked in the direction indicated by the Expelling Disk.


    "Cut!" Jiang Ruoqing followed behind him and snorted contemptuously.


    Neither she nor Tang Ye knew that the beautiful and **** wine girl that Tang Ye met was a vixen.


    The two went to look for Meng Feng, followed the direction indicated by the quiver disk, walked around an alley, then another alley, and finally came under a building full of groceries in front of the door. At this time, there were many people coming in and out, and the whole building seemed very lively.


    This phenomenon can''t be described in one word: a mixture of fish and dragons. Some old people, very charitable, are caring for children, smiling. But some people, with a cigarette in their mouths, walk aggressively, kicking something next to them at any time.


    "The exorcism disc shows that Meng Feng is in the building, are you going to go?" Tang Ye asked her worried that Jiang Ruoqing was not used to this messy and complicated place.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing took a step directly into the building and said, "Why don''t you go? I have endured it for so long. I have to gain something, right?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and followed behind her whatever she wanted.


    There is no elevator here, so you can only walk around, and Meng Feng is on the seventh floor. Jiang Ruoqing is wearing high heels. It would be hard to walk straight like this, but she didn''t complain about anything. She had a strong temperament and would not compromise these things easily.


    Fortunately, she exercises a lot on weekdays, not only to maintain a perfect figure, but also to train her real skills. She walked to the seventh floor in one breath. Although she was tired, she was only breathing slightly.


    The aisle corridor on the seventh floor is still full of debris, making the originally small aisle smaller, just enough to allow one person to pass by.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned, wondering if someone put it like this on purpose. If it is, it means it is tricky. This situation is not difficult to guess, wait for the discovery of Meng Feng and the evidence of his evil, he wants to escape, there is no doubt that this can help him.


    "Ruoqing, you go first, and then I will rearrange the things here." Tang Ye smiled and wanted to play tricks with him, no way!


    He planned to set up a trap to prevent Meng Feng from pushing down here and obstructing his pursuit.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and walked in the narrow aisle first.


    However, the aisle was too small, and she encountered a little difficulty as she walked over. Because she is too proud of her figure, so she has scrapes on her clothes, and a corner of her skirt is entangled by a wire in the debris. She dare not pull it forcibly, worrying. The skirt is torn, making itself empty.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye asked when she saw her standing still.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very embarrassed. He rolled his head and didn''t want to say anything, but he said it in a very low voice: "skirts, skirts..."


    "Skirt?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking down, speechless, her short skirt was caught by the wire.


    Tang Ye was super depressed. It''s not good for a woman to have a good figure, ********, so calculation, in fact, the overall width is larger, right?


    Tang Ye was worried about being discovered by Meng Feng and didn''t want to delay too much time. He walked directly to Jiang Ruoqing and said, "I will help you, but I will definitely touch your thigh. Say, if you want, if you don''t want me can not help you."


    Jiang Ruoqing became angry and hummed: "Yes, can''t I touch it for you?"


    Tang Ye no matter how much, he bent down, leaned against Jiang Ruoqing''s skirt, and directly stretched out his hand, pressing her skirt with one hand and touching her thigh, while the other hand went to untie the wire.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s pretty face flushed red. She and Tang Ye had too many such embarrassing and ambiguous scenes. She was only angry before, but now she feels ashamed.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have any unusual fluctuations during the whole process. He did not deliberately touch Jiang Ruoqing''s thigh, nor deliberately to sneak a glance at the scenery in Jiang Ruoqing''s short skirt. He was a gentleman.


    Jiang Ruoqing was inexplicably angry when he saw him in secret. What''s the matter, the old lady is not worth this guy''s a little bit of thought?

 Chapter 1145： It turns out to have been tricked!

    Tang Ye saw Jiang Ruoqing look at him with weird eyes and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was stunned, still immersed in the thoughts of complaining that Tang Ye was too serious. ()


    "The skirt is ready, you go over soon..." Tang Ye really didn''t want to talk about her, what was she making at this moment?


    "In the past, what kind of reminders!" Jiang Ruoqing was not angry, and felt that Tang Ye was very uninterested.


    Women nowadays are really difficult to serve, and they don''t do anything to her, saying that they think she is not attractive. Do something to her and be scolded **** and shameless. What is going on?


    Jiang Ruoqing walked through the narrow corridor, and Tang Ye went over. After passing, he pulled some wooden sticks and put them on the ground, and hid them appropriately. If a person is in a hurry to escape and does not pay attention to his feet, he will definitely trip over.


    "It''s this room." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing when he arrived at the door of a mediocre room no different from an ordinary rented house. This is where Meng Feng is.


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to deal with Meng Feng a long time ago, so she would no longer bear it. She lifted her **** and kicked to the door of the room. With a "bang", the door of the room was kicked open. She rushed in, and Tang Ye followed closely behind.


    "Oh...?" Entering the room, Tang Ye worried about Meng Feng''s tricks, so he opened his eyes and stared. The result surprised him. Not only did Meng Feng not play tricks, he also brought him a little extra benefit!


    This benefit is nothing but a naked woman! Of course, Meng Feng was also naked, because the two of them were doing something harsh.


    This is the rhythm of watching small movies live!


    "Who are you... Police Officer Jiang?!" Meng Feng was so excited that he was kicked before he realized that he looked back. When he saw someone drank it out, he was stunned when he saw it clearly. How did the police find this place?


    Meng Feng was very surprised. This was his secret hiding place, used to bring women back to work, and to hide some drugs. He is in the line of sacred sticks, how could he not have something to fool people?


    He also knew about the tiger mentioned by Jiang Ruoqing during the interrogation. He did not say it, nor would he say it. Because the person who gave him the "Shenxian Pill" told him that he must not disclose it!


    He also ate "Shenxian Pills" just now, otherwise it would be impossible to have such a hilarious relationship with women. He is a forty or fifty-year-old person, and he usually doesn''t exercise. If it weren''t for the "shenxian pill", he would get tired after doing a few times with a woman, let alone make a woman yelling constantly.


    That Shenxian Pill is actually Ziyin Pill. After a person eats it, his strength doubles, and his bed time also greatly increases.


    Meng Feng didn''t know how Jiang Ruoqing found him. In addition to being hidden here, he also let his little ghost stare outside. Why did Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye come, and the little ghost didn''t come in and inform him?


    He certainly didn''t know, his little devil had already listened to Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and admired Meng Feng - or the woman who was still naked.


    However, at this moment, Jiang Ruoqing''s mouth was almost close to his ear, and angrily shouted: "Have you seen enough?!"


    Tang Ye turned to look at Jiang Ruoqing, and saw that she kept her head curled, probably not daring to see Meng Feng and the woman naked. It''s too spicy!


    But Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye looking at the woman with a cheerful face, and she was very enjoyable. She was very angry, what a shameless bastard!


    "Have you never seen this kind of scenes before sweeping pornography?" Tang Ye asked her in wonder for Jiang Ruoqing''s seemingly pure appearance.


    "You shut up!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted, still not looking at Meng Feng''s side, just pointed to Meng Feng and the woman, and shouted: "Give you one minute to get dressed!"


    "They are dressed." Tang Ye said.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, turned around, and saw that Meng Feng and the woman were indeed dressed, so she strode to the front of Meng''s cover, raised her leg, and kicked it out, "Ah!" Meng Feng felt that his little brothers It broke, and crawled directly on the ground without even a painful moan.


    The woman next to her was frightened when she saw it and hid in the corner.


    After relieving for a while, Meng Feng''s pain decreased, but he still couldn''t stand up in pain. He knelt on the ground, raised his head and stared at Jiang Ruoqing with vicious eyes, and said angrily: "Jiang Ruoqing, I want to sue you!"


    Jiang Ruoqing was not polite at all, and hummed: "Sue me? You go! But before that, I will give you two more feet to make you an **** first!"


    "You... don''t have a king''s law anymore?!" Meng Feng wanted to cry without tears, how could he meet such a arrogant woman!


    He was also very confused, even panicked. Why is your own kid useless?


    Jiang Ruoqing folded her hands, sneered, and hummed: "Wang Fa? I tell you, now, I am Wang Fa!"


    "You..." Meng Feng almost died of anger. He had never seen such an overbearing and rude woman! Because she is still a policeman, is she a bit democratic? She also arrested the prisoner, she is more like a prisoner!


    Tang Ye saw Meng Feng''s angry and helpless look, so she could only stand in silence for him. It was Jiang Ruoqing who let him meet. Jiang Ruoqing, this woman, whether you commit a crime or not, she is upset. It''s normal to beat you up. If it is a crime, then wait to be beaten and disabled!


    "Jiang Ruoqing, since you are so arrogant, then I won''t be polite!" Meng Feng was completely irritated, and stood up desperately, with a wicked smile in pain, and hummed: "The first time I saw you are in good shape, I will endure you. Now, you angered me, begging me, and I won¡¯t make you feel better!"


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered. Now she is too lazy to search for stolen goods, evidence, etc., so she has to destroy Meng Feng first. So she clenched her fists and went to beat Meng Feng.


    "Listen, fight!"


    However, at this moment, the index and fingers of Meng Feng''s hands were joined together, and he drew a big drink to drive the little ghost, then turned his left and right hands in a circle, then lifted his right foot and stepped on the ground.


    "Huh!" After a while, a gust of wind blew in the room.


    Jiang Ruoqing was particularly impressed by this yin wind, which was caused by ghost actions!


    Ever since she had been killed by an evil spirit, she could not forget this feeling, and she had a fear. So every time she encounters such a thing, she will avoid it first. So the fist she was about to hit at Meng Feng just now was retracted because she retreated.


    "Huh, are you scared? I tell you, don''t think that the magic stick will only deceive people!" Seeing that Jiang Ruoqing was scared back, Meng Feng became proud and drove the little ghost again, shouting: "Fight!"


    However, this time there was no wind, the room was quiet, and Meng Feng''s actions seemed stupid.


    Jiang Ruoqing had been scrupulous at first, but she only remembered after seeing that there was no change in the room this time, that Meng Feng''s little devil had been subdued by Tang Ye, where could she be beaten. For this reason, she had the courage all of a sudden, and no longer had any scruples, she rushed to beat Meng Feng.


    "Bang!" Jiang Ruoqing''s strength should not be underestimated. She kicked Meng Feng''s chest. Meng Feng flew out directly, hit the wall behind with a loud noise, and then fell to the ground.


    "Cough, cough!" Meng Feng, who fell to the ground, couldn''t help coughing after receiving such a huge impact, and he slightly vomited bloodshot eyes.


    "My little devil, my little devil..." Meng Feng sensed the strangeness at this time, wiped the blood he vomited out of his hand, and then drew his eyes, opened the yin and yang eyes, to find his little devil.


    He saw that the kid he raised was standing beside Tang Ye, looking at him with dull eyes.


    "You, you..." Seeing this scene, Meng Feng knew what was going on.


    It was Tang Ye who controlled his little ghost, and found him through the little ghost!


    This kid, an exorcist, has been playing around with himself!

 Chapter 1146： Murder again!

    Seeing the little devil staying beside Tang Ye, Tang Ye showed a playful smile, and Meng Feng realized that he had been playing with Tang Ye.


    He was extremely angry, his eyes pointed at Tang Ye with resentment, and he snorted fiercely: "So it was you! You are a stranger! You have been pretending to be stupid in front of me! In fact, you have already controlled my kid!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "It''s just that you are not as good as others."


    "You..." Meng Feng was half to death with anger, but he was helpless.


    He knew very well that since Tang Ye was able to control his little ghost without knowing it, it showed that Tang Ye''s strength was indeed powerful. But he was not reconciled, he would not let Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye ruin everything about him.


    Meng Feng suddenly took a bottle of medicine from his pocket and poured out a few pills to eat. That is Ziyin Wan, which can quickly increase his strength. He planned to fight to death and never let Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye get better.


    Seeing Dawei frown, Tang Ye directly waved his hand to strike Meng Feng flying, and then shouted to Jiang Ruoqing: "You can''t let him take Ziyin pills, otherwise the consequences will be serious!"


    However, Meng Feng desperately wanted to swallow Ziyin pills. Tang Ye didn''t dare to hit too hard, otherwise with his strength, Meng Feng would die directly. Jiang Ruoqing ran to stop, but it was too late and Meng Feng was about to throw Ziyin Pills into his mouth.


    "boom!"


    "what!"


    At this moment, a piercing gunshot sounded, and Tang Ye was frightened, because he felt a sharp air current flying past his ears.


    That was a bullet, Jiang Ruoqing shot Meng Feng in the hand. Meng Feng originally wanted to eat the Ziyin Pills in his hand, but after being hit by a bullet, the Ziyin Pills were scattered to the ground and he did not take it successfully.


    At this time, Jiang Ruoqing rushed over and subdued Meng Feng with handcuffs.


    Tang Ye was very angry and hummed to Jiang Ruoqing: "Jiang Ruoqing! You actually shot? What if you hit me?"


    The bullet flew past his ear just now, making his body tremble instinctively. Although it was only a moment, that feeling was a very dangerous threat. No matter how high the skill is, bullets can kill him without paying attention!


    Although Jiang Ruoqing wanted to prevent Meng Feng from taking Ziyin pills, he shouldn''t be so reckless and arbitrarily, and suddenly shot in the back.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect Tang Ye to react so much. Thinking about the sudden shooting just now, it really shouldn''t be. She looked at Tang Ye a little twisted and said, "Yes, sorry...I was too anxious, I didn''t think so much..."


    It is rare that Jiang Ruoqing chose to apologize instead of arguing with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, never expected that Jiang Ruoqing would apologize to him directly. Is this the sun coming out from the west, the woman actually apologized?


    Tang Ye felt weird, and Jiang Ruoqing''s changes made people a little uneasy.


    "Why are you so serious? I''m joking..." Tang Ye changed his expression and deliberately put it back on his face, and said, "You don''t really think I''m worried about being shot." Kill it? Just kidding! Don''t forget who I am, I can catch ordinary bullets empty-handed!"


    Jiang Ruoqing knew that Tang Ye was pretending, but in order to cooperate with him, she immediately put on an angry look, took out the gun, and hummed: "You will brag! Or if you try now, I will shoot and you will catch the bullet!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, too lazy to play with Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhh..." Meng Feng exhaled painfully behind him. Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing looked back together, shocked, Meng Feng actually pinched his neck, he wanted to kill himself!


    "What''s wrong with him?" Jiang Ruoqing didn''t think Meng Feng would commit suicide, and asked Tang Ye in surprise.


    After Tang Ye frowned, he immediately blew a breath of spiritual energy into his hand, and then drew in Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes, opened her yin and yang eyes, and said, "It''s a kid! The kid has controlled his body, and is going to kill him!"


    After Tang Ye opened the yin and yang eyes, Jiang Ruoqing could see those supernatural things. Looking at Meng Feng, she saw that Meng Feng''s body was full of black, and the black looked like a child. It was an imp. The kid desperately attached to Meng Feng to kill Meng Feng.


    With Tang Ye by his side, and having experienced such weird things several times, Jiang Ruoqing was not afraid when he saw the slightly deformed pudgy kid, frowned and asked Tang Ye: "Is the kid controlled by you? How could it be? Kill Meng Feng? And, if it is out of your control, isn''t it raised by Meng Feng? How could it kill its own master?"


    "Because this kid is controlled by people other than me and Meng Feng!" Tang Ye frowned and hummed, squatting down to drive off the kid, trying to save Meng Feng.


    Meng Feng involved many secrets and was very useful to them.


    "That''s bad!" However, Tang Ye hummed anxiously when he met the kid.


    "What''s the matter?" Jiang Ruoqing asked, staring at the painful Meng Feng.


    Tang Ye frowned deeply and said, "The little devil has been puppeted! It seems to have become a robot that can only execute dead programs. It won''t stop unless Meng Feng is killed! The worst thing is that it was puppeted, I Can¡¯t drive it away! Unless there is a magic weapon to break it up, now the magic talisman is useless!"


    "Then what should I do?" Although Jiang Ruoqing didn''t know much about magic weapons, he knew the situation was terrible and couldn''t help but worry.


    Obviously, the person who wanted to kill Meng Feng was the conspirator behind it. Now the purpose of killing Meng Feng could not be more obvious, and it was undoubtedly killing people.


    "Help, help me..." Meng Feng heard Tang Ye''s conversation with Jiang Ruoqing, and knew that the people behind him wanted to kill him. He didn''t want to die, and begged Tang Ye for help.


    But Tang Ye could do nothing. Without good props, he couldn''t do anything with the puppeted little ghost. This is also a place where his exorcism ability is limited. After all, he has only been an exorcist for not long.


    Meng Feng was about to die.


    Tang Ye knew that he couldn''t save him, so he asked him at this moment: "Who gave you those Ziyin pills?"


    "Don''t think about protecting him anymore, it is him who is going to kill you now!" Tang Ye shouted lowly.


    Meng Feng knew this, he was very angry and resentful, and even wanted to kill him, then he would not make the people behind him feel better!


    So, when he was about to die, Meng Feng grabbed Tang Ye''s clothes and said intermittently: "He, he... called, called... Chen, Chen steward!"


    Butler Chen?


    Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling strange that it wasn''t that old woman, and another steward Chen appeared?


    Meng Feng could not continue to say other information, swallowed a sigh of relief, his neck crooked, and died.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing felt very pity, the clue that they had finally caught up was so broken.


    "Who is Steward Chen?" Jiang Ruoqing asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said depressed: "I don''t know. So far, there have been three people, Xu Wuming, the old woman, and now butler Chen. Of course, it might have been there."


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, and said, "Now things are getting more and more complicated, but when it''s complicated to a certain extent, it''s when the conspiracy broke out. I don''t know if we can stop it."

 Chapter 1147： You are very incompetent!

    Although he got clues from Steward Chen, Tang Ye was not happy about it, but worried more. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest novel as he said, things are getting more and more complicated, which means conspiracy and disaster are getting closer.


    "Now go and investigate the housekeeper Chen." Jiang Ruoqing was in a similar mood to Tang Ye, and said worriedly.


    Tang Ye wanted to do the same, and couldn''t delay investigating the evil spirit, but at this time his cell phone rang, and Sima Puyu was looking for him.


    "Let me take a call." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Yeah." Jiang Ruoqing nodded.


    Soon Tang Ye heard the call and said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, Sima Puyu is looking for me, I''ll go to her first."


    "Oh..." Jiang Ruoqing nodded in response, a trace of loss in his eyes.


    She remembered clearly that Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu''s eyes that day, and everyone cared. She didn''t know what was going on in her heart. Seeing Tang Ye still caring about Sima Puyu now, even just a phone call from Sima Puyu, Tang Ye cared so much, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of loss in her heart.


    Tang Ye didn''t notice Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes and turned and left. As for Meng Feng''s body, Jiang Ruoqing naturally handled it. Don''t worry about that kid now. The kid was raised by Meng Feng''s blood. After Meng Feng died, the kid died with him.


    Tang Ye didn''t go to Sima Building, Sima Puyu called and asked him to go to Xiangshan, which was the place where they first met. For some reason, Tang Yexin looked forward to it. As for what to expect, he couldn''t say anything. However, thinking of Sima Puyu''s incurable disease, his heart sank, and he didn''t want to face Sima Puyu because he couldn''t save her.


    He thought, Sima Puyu certainly didn''t know that what she was suffering from was not the disease, but the soul of the spiritual world. If she knew, what would she think?


    Tang Ye once thought about whether to tell Sima Puyu Su Ling, but in the end he denied this idea.


    Why let Sima Puyu know that there is something in that respect, so that Sima Puyu treats his illness as a terminal illness. Sometimes a person knows less, but it is better.


    It is late now, and there are signs of sunset slowly. In the early Tang Dynasty, I tossed in the Shen''s house, and then went to the police station with Jiang Ruoqing, and then ran to the old residential area in the west of the city.


    It is said that the sunset is infinitely good, but it is near dusk, which often gives people a faint sadness, as if the loneliness of losing something. But for the optimistic Tang Ye, it would not be too sad.


    But now he was really sad. As he walked the top of the Xiangshan Mountain step by step, he kept thinking and guessing what Sima Puyu would say when he asked him, and what he should answer.


    Don''t think that Sima Puyu doesn''t know anything. A smart woman like her must know something about her illness. Even if she knew this, she must have doubted a lot of Tang Ye''s identity and what Tang Ye did.


    At this time Sima Puyu stood on the top of Xiangshan Mountain, looking at the magnificent Kyoto, in a trance and contemplation.


    For Tang Ye, she has too many questions. Of course, it all started from her illness. If it weren''t for her illness, she wouldn''t think so much, let alone spend time to understand Tang Ye.


    For her illness, she had been seen by top doctors at home and abroad before. And those doctors couldn''t see anything, and in the end they only came up with a result that made her helpless but had to accept: a family genetic terminal illness.


    It took the doctors three months to diagnose the disease. Even at the beginning, the doctors didn''t think she was sick.


    These doctors can''t be blamed, after all, Sima Puyu''s illness was caused by Su Ling. Such a disease will only show up when Su Ling wakes up, and she is no different from a healthy ordinary person at other times.


    Later when Sima Puyu became ill, the doctors looked at it, but they didn''t know what it was. The last medicines prescribed were nothing but painkillers.


    In order to make Sima Puyu less painful, experts have made extremely precise calculations for her, so she can only take those painkillers. If ordinary people take it, they will die immediately.


    The medicine Sima Puyu took was both an antidote and a poison.


    However, Tang Ye, a man who surprised her, and the accident was bigger than she expected, because Tang Ye saw that she was sick when she first saw her. However, her illness did not occur at that time, and she was no different from ordinary people without it. So how did Tang Ye see it?


    The next thing she would never think of in her dreams was that the branches of the Salo tree that Tang Ye picked off her hand could actually have an effect on her disease and relieve her pain. She ate hundreds of thousands of pieces Medicine should be useful. Why is that? She was really surprised.


    In addition, Tang Ye has a strong ability, even Luo Bing is not his opponent.


    After all this, Sima Puyu''s kindness to Tang Ye is no longer clear in a few words. So today she found time and wanted to have a good talk with Tang Ye.


    Walking, Tang Ye came to the top of Xiangshan Mountain.


    Sima Puyu could feel it, looked back, didn''t say hello, didn''t even point his head, immediately turned his head back, and continued to look at the setting sun that had formed on the horizon.


    She is still dressed as the royal sister of the workplace. She does not directly put down her long hair, but has a flower bud shape, which is completely different from other women. It is still a noble, atmospheric and **** professional uniform, with short skirts, tights, stockings, high heels, and the curves of the perfect figure are revealed.


    Tang Ye approached her and saw the delicate, clean and shiny diamond stud earrings in her earlobe. In this way, she actually smelled of some young women. But she is not married, which is even more charming. An unmarried woman has the beauty and temperament of a young beauty and the luxury and charm of a mature young woman. I''m afraid there are not many such women in the world.


    Sima Puyu was still so serious, with a serious face. From her face, it is hard to imagine her scolding or complimenting others. She seems to have the same expression and attitude towards any person, no matter good or bad, good or bad.


    Not being moved by anything, I have been quietly watching all beings indifferently.


    Looking at such Sima Puyu, Tang Ye felt very emotional. Although he was standing next to Sima Puyu, he could not feel that Sima Puyu accepted him and recognized his feeling.


    This couldn''t help making him a little discouraged, and he felt frustrated. He thought that after he had "close contact" with Sima Puyu before, he would get a lot closer to Sima Puyu. As a result, the next day, as if the game data was archived, everything started from scratch.


    "From the perspective of your personal bodyguard''s responsibilities, you are very incompetent." Sima Puyu spoke first.


    Tang Ye smiled helplessly, and shrugged: "No way, I''m a little busy."

 Chapter 1148： Is it deliberately making things difficult?

    "Just a little busy?"


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye, then turned his head back, and said, "Shen''s favorite granddaughter, the personal doctor of the pure goddess Shen Bieli of the Academy of Fine Arts. Miss Jiang from the military district, the crime consultant of Jiang Ruoqing, the most beautiful police officer in Yanjing. These two identities, aren¡¯t you just a little busy?¡±


    "Even, you still talk to more people..."


    Sima Puyu looked back at Tang Ye again, staring at him, his tone became cold, and a bit playful, and said, "It''s also related to more women."


    "A very powerful woman." Sima Puyu emphasized.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and looked back at Sima Puyu with a bit of astonishment. He wanted to say something, but didn''t say it.


    This woman''s intelligence is really powerful, is it still updated in real time?


    I only became Jiang Ruoqing''s crime consultant this afternoon, and now Sima Puyu knew about it!


    Is this woman''s intelligence all over Yanjing?


    "Are you investigating me?" Tang Ye asked, staring at Sima Puyu.


    Judging from the current situation, Sima Puyu probably doesn''t know his true identity is the famous Tang Ye.


    But anyway, Tang Ye didn''t like this kind of thing. Being investigated in private gave him a feeling of being calculated.


    However, Sima Puyu took it for granted and said: "People who stay with me must be investigated. I don''t like a person I don''t know staying with me, that doesn''t give me enough sense of security. I can''t control it. The time bomb is even more terrible for the people of the world. The most sinister thing is the human heart."


    Tang Ye didn''t agree with her words, and said, "You should give yourself more confidence and give others more trust."


    "I tried it, and it turned out that this approach was stupid and cost me heavy losses." Sima Puyu said.


    "..."


    "I don''t know what to tell you anymore." Tang Ye shrugged and found that speaking to Sima Puyu was quite uncomfortable.


    Sima Puyu would not express all his thoughts on his face like Shen Bieli, nor would he express all his thoughts like Jiang Ruoqing. Tang Ye felt that her expression completely wasted her peerless face, it was just an expression from beginning to end!


    Tang Ye couldn''t see through her thoughts, and didn''t even have a chance to guess. Observing words and being eloquent and eloquent did not play a big role in her.


    Looks hard to conquer.


    "You say you are a little difficult to chase, so let''s ignore you!"


    Sima Puyu fell silent when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She could understand Tang Ye''s expression, as if she was saying that she was difficult to get along with.


    It seems that Tang Ye was disgusted.


    Before the change, she would not care about such things. But now she didn''t want to see Tang Ye''s look like that, so she said, "That''s right."


    "Good." Tang Ye likes to be more crisp.


    Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye: "Yesterday, I did what you told me, soaked in the water from the branches of the Salo tree, and then used this to bathe. I was very satisfied with the result. That night, I slept most comfortably in so long. . For this, I want to thank you, if you need any compensation, you can put it forward later."


    "However, it''s very strange. I made a small illness today, and the branches and leaves of the Salo tree you gave me are gone. I sent someone to Xiangshan to pick the branches of the Salo tree you picked that day. When I used it again, there was no effect at all."


    "I want to know why?" Sima Puyu stared at Jiang Ruoqing.


    Tang Ye nodded after hearing this. It turned out that this was the case.


    In fact, this question is very simple. The branches of the Salo tree he picked were secretly used to guide the spiritual energy and Dharma contained in the branches of the Salo tree itself, so it can suppress the old spirit in Sima Puyu. As for what Sima Puyu asked others to pick, although it was the same tree, it did not lead out the spiritual energy and Dharma, and it would not have any effect on Su Ling.


    "Do you want to know the reason?" Tang Ye asked Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu glanced at him and said, "Do you want to do some tricks when you ask? The correct way is to tell me directly instead of asking nonsense like ¡®Do you want to know?¡¯"


    "..."


    Nima. Tang Ye was really speechless, and she couldn''t communicate with Sima Puyu normally.


    "I don''t want to play any tricks, but there is a condition." Tang Ye said directly to Sima Puyu.


    "You said." Sima Puyu didn''t even look at him.


    "You give me a good laugh!"


    Tang Ye chuckled and said, "This is my condition."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye''s expression... unspeakable.


    Tang Ye, this guy with a bit of a low character has always been like this. What he can''t understand, no matter what the other party is, he will want to adjust.


    What if the other party is a beautiful woman? Does he do less to train beautiful women?


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye''s expression indescribable, choosing not to change and not to move. It didn''t move, it didn''t change, it didn''t respond at all as if it was dead.


    Because she can''t respond.


    Tang Ye''s condition exceeded any of her expectations!


    She thought, is this a kind of molesting?


    If so, don''t you want to angrily refuse and scold Tang Ye for shamelessness?


    But she can''t swear, she is not used to being angry.


    Anger can easily make her sick, and she must keep calm.


    She felt that Tang Ye''s correct approach was to ask for a sum of money, or a share of rights. But Tang Ye wanted her to laugh. She thought, what substantial benefit does her laughter have for Tang Ye?


    not at all.


    laugh it off. There is no real benefit.


    Then it can only be said that Tang Ye is molesting her.


    She really didn''t expect that Tang Ye would dare to molest her like this.


    She can''t turn her face with Tang Ye, she still needs Tang Ye.


    "You can change a condition." Jiang Ruoqing compromised. This is the first time she has compromised her principles since she has dealt with things for so many years and proposed to let others change the conditions. This made her feel a frustration.


    "No, I won''t change the conditions. If you don''t smile, I won''t tell you the reason." Tang Ye insisted to the end and said: "You can choose to give up the conditions I said, but this will have a great impact on you. You will get sick again and it will be very painful."


    Sima Puyu stared at Tang Ye closely, and hummed: "I wanted to say that your actions like this are despicable, but you have no obligation to help me. I can''t ask you for anything, let alone comment on you. I just don''t Understand, you know that I don''t like to laugh, why do I have to make such a condition?"


    "Is it deliberately making things difficult?" Jiang Ruoqing asked.


    "Of course not, I don''t have such a bad interest." Tang Ye replied.


    "What the **** is that?" Sima Puyu stared at Tang Ye and said, "A man asks a woman who doesn''t like to laugh, or even hardly laughs, to laugh a good smile. Isn''t it making things difficult?"


    "Why did you come to such a conclusion?" Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu, shrugged, with a look of regret, and said, "Do you look at things with a negative attitude? Maybe your attitude It''s not negative, but it''s definitely not positive."


    "I don''t need you to comment on my attitude towards things!" Sima Puyu''s tone became heavier, she became a little angry, and was stimulated by Tang Ye.


    Explain that she is not a wooden woman.

 Chapter 1149： The master is at home!

    Sima Puyu''s face visibly tightened, and he was indeed angry.


    She said to Tang Ye: "If you are not making things difficult, then a man who asks a woman who does not like to laugh, or even hardly laughs, to laugh well, I can only understand it as a despicable teasing. If this is the case, I I can tell you clearly, I refuse. And, you don¡¯t have to be my personal bodyguard anymore."


    This is to fire Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye remained unmoved, and smiled slightly: "Why do you think that I am not making things difficult or making fun of it? Why don''t you think that it is because I want to help you?"


    "Help me?" Sima Puyu was stunned, never thought that this kind of thing was to help her.


    Sima Puyu''s vigilance is also very high. After a moment of stunned look at Tang Ye and said, "Why are you helping me?"


    "You know who I am, and you said to help me... do you want to get something from me?" Sima Puyu looked suspicious and didn''t trust Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Women''s suspicion is trouble. He was wondering how he could gain the trust of Sima Puyu. In the current situation, it is very important to get Sima Puyu''s trust. It was because he guessed that Sima Puyu might be related to the root of the evil spirit. With Sima Puyu''s trust, she can stay by her side, and even let her open her heart and tell her past events. This is all useful for investigating the evil spirits.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, trying to get Sima Puyu''s trust.


    "Why do you think I have a purpose for helping you? Do you think I have another purpose?" Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu said without hesitation: "Of course it looks like."


    "You are a man with a strong purpose in doing things, can''t I see through this?" Sima Puyu said.


    "You..." Tang Ye was really helpless, looking at Sima Puyu, she felt that this woman was a muscle.


    "Do you want to know what my purpose is?" Tang Ye stared at Sima Puyu and didn''t want to slowly explain to win the favor, but his appearance became calm and a bit evil, and said: "Don''t you think you are so beautiful? Woman, I am a man who helps you, do you want to win your favor and then get you?"


    "You..." Sima Puyu''s eyes widened, watching Tang Ye not knowing how to react.


    Tang Ye''s words are very molested, get yourself?


    Sima Puyu should have been angry, but her first feeling was not like this. It was a very subtle feeling, she had never had it. She felt very special, she couldn''t understand it, as if she was shocked?


    She looked at Tang Ye and felt incredible.


    Is this man saying he likes himself? So blatant, so natural, no man has ever dared to say such things to himself.


    It was the first time that Sima Puyu encountered a man speaking to her like this. It was not because of the so-called liking, but the attitude, blatantly, and did not care about her noble status!


    Instead of being angry, a strange feeling appeared. Sima Puyu didn''t know why he felt that way, as if he suddenly wanted to expect something.


    Some men said that they liked her before, it''s no wonder, how can a beauty like her be no man to like and pursue?


    She is extremely beautiful and has a wealth of wealth. Which man does not like?


    However, Tang Ye spoke boldly and wildly, and directly said that he wanted her.


    This is a kind of self-confidence!


    Tang Ye gave Sima Puyu a different feeling. She didn''t know exactly what it was.


    Seeing Sima Puyu''s reaction, Tang Ye was too lazy to tease her, and said, "I''m just making a metaphor, don''t care too much."


    Sima Puyu was startled again, Yu?


    Is this man playing with himself?


    He must be fooling himself!


    Sima Puyu was even more angry, but she knew very well that if she scolded Tang Ye for being shameless, it would be difficult for her to ask Tang Ye to help see a doctor. She could see that Tang Ye was not such a nasty person, so she could help herself by scolding him?


    It''s too bad to ask others. Sima Puyu didn''t like this feeling very much.


    "Miss Sima, you said you are not used to laughing, so how about going back to practice? You can owe it first, and then you can laugh at me after you learn to laugh." Tang Ye squinted slowly and said slowly.


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye with a stern expression. She already firmly believed that Tang Ye was playing her. She took down the account.


    Tang Ye was still worried about Sima Puyu''s madness. Seeing her stern expression, he gave up playing those training methods. He didn''t like trouble. If Sima Puyu''s madness would definitely be more troublesome, he said, "Ms. Sima, actually about sama. The reason for the problem of Luoshu branches is very simple. What I picked for you was prepared by me. And you let someone pick it. Without the slightest modulation, it will naturally not be effective."


    Sima Puyu wants to know these things, so let''s talk to her. This really attracted Sima Puyu.


    "Concoction?" Sima Puyu couldn''t understand, and said, "I hope you don''t lie to me. I watched you pick that branch that day, and then brought it to me immediately. During this process, what can you make?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "The master is at ease, haven''t you heard of it?"


    "My every action, in your opinion, is just every action. But in fact, there are still every action in my every action, and every action in it is the process of my modulation."


    Tang Ye deliberately said something mysterious.


    Sima Puyu squinted his eyes, stared for a few minutes, and suddenly sneered, and said: "You think I will believe it if you make up some seemingly reasonable things? Pretending to be like a **** stick!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "If you don''t believe me, okay, then I will pick some for you now, and you will try again. If it''s useless, you don''t have to pay back my''laugh''! And I will try my best It will help you relieve the pain of the disease, without a penny in return!"


    Tang Ye walked over the steps behind, reached out and broke a few branches of the Salo tree. When he brought it back to Sima Puyu, as before, he quickly cast the spell, guiding out the spiritual energy and Dharma of the branches of the Salo tree.


    "Okay, you take this back and use it to ensure that there will be no problems." Tang Ye handed Sima Puyu the branch of the Sauluo tree.


    Sima Puyu hesitated, took the branch of the Suoluo tree, and said: "Okay, as you said, if it''s useless, I will settle the account with you!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, agreeing to do so.


    Sima Puyu had something else to say, it was the lobby manager who committed suicide by jumping off the building. Luo Bing was also summoned to go to the police station for questioning. It is now clear that the lobby manager committed suicide. However, she always felt that there was something tricky inside.


    "You are working with Jiang Ruoqing now and investigating the lobby manager. Did you find anything? The police station said it was suicide, but I don''t think so." Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but he did not expect Sima Puyu to be so sensitive. The suicide of the lobby manager, if you want to go into it, it is close to the conspiracy with the evil spirit.

 Chapter 1150： Do you want to kiss another?

    When Sima Puyu asked about the suicide of the lobby manager, Tang Ye didn''t want her to worry about it, so she didn''t elaborate. But Tang Ye was still very worried. If the truth of the matter is as guessed, the evil spirits begin to affect personal mood and make people do extreme things, then Sima Puyu is also in danger.


    Sima Puyu is terminally ill and will not live long. I am afraid that there is no less resentment in her heart. Once affected by the evil evil aura, he might do more terrifying things.


    "Miss Sima, if you don''t want your illness to happen, you must keep your mood smooth and happy. Otherwise, negative emotions will make your illness easy to attack." Tang Ye did not say anything about the evil spirit, but reminded Sima Puyu pays attention not to have negative emotions.


    Sima Puyu frowned slightly. Everyone knows that keeping a good mood is useful for the condition, but she thinks that Tang Ye specially asked her to be meaningful.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Your condition is more complicated, and I can''t say it so clearly now. In short, you should listen to me first."


    "My illness is just complicated?" Sima Puyu hummed as he stared at Tang Ye, his expression uninteresting.


    She didn''t know whether Tang Ye knew her disease was terminally ill. At the same time she held a little hope. Tang Ye could tell that she was sick at a glance, but now he just said that her condition was complicated. Does that mean Tang Ye can cure the disease?


    Still that mentality, survive!


    Sima Puyu didn''t want to die, but wanted to live well!


    Tang Ye knew what Sima Puyu was testing, but it was a pity that he could do nothing. He can''t solve such a thing as Su Ling. He asked the goddess and grandma, and the goddess and grandma also said they could do nothing. He didn''t explore the secrets of exorcism deeply, and it was impossible to solve everything.


    "I haven''t checked your condition carefully, so it''s hard to tell now." Tang Ye said perfunctorily about Sima Puyu, "I will help you check it systematically next time I have a chance."


    Sima Puyu stared slightly, knowing that Tang Ye didn''t want to be entangled in this matter, and said: "Then find a time for you to check it out next time. Now that Luo Bing is back, you are also back to the company. You can talk to Luo Bing."


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned. He had a fight with Luo Bing and had a huge conflict with Luo Bing. Sima Puyu made such an arrangement, did he want to shake hands with Luo Bing?


    Tang Ye looked at the time and frowned. It''s late, he wants to go back to Shen''s house. When he left early, he promised to leave Shen and would definitely go back later. If this is the first day to break her promise, then the little girl Shen Farewell can''t go crazy?


    It''s quite difficult for the little girl to take her breath.


    "I have something to do, don''t go to the Sima Building, and talk to Luo Bing next time." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with a stern expression. She was not happy, Tang Ye actually rejected her. She doesn''t like being rejected. And, she felt that Tang Ye, a bodyguard, should listen to her. But Tang Ye didn''t listen. I rely on, what''s the use of keeping such a bodyguard?


    Tang Ye is gone.


    Sima Puyu did not stay. She wanted Tang Ye to go back with her, but did not speak. She felt very shameless when she spoke. It seems like you want to keep this guy?


    The emotions of women are strangely strange.


    ...


    Tang Ye went back to Shen''s house directly from Xiangshan. When he returned, Shen Bieli had just returned from the Academy of Fine Arts, and Tang Ye greeted her. But her face was flushed, and even though she approached Tang Ye, she hung her head tightly and did not dare to look.


    Tang Ye knew what was going on. When Shen Fieli was arguing with Jiang Ruoqing this morning, she was forced to be anxious, kissed him, and did some intimate and ambiguous actions to him, so now Shen Bieli was too shy and didn''t dare to look at him.


    She is so innocent, so cute girl!


    Tang Ye likes such a girl, of course not at that level, and smiled at Shen Bieli: "Miss, I want to express my criticism of you."


    "Why?" Shen Bieli asked, looking up at Tang Ye. In fact, she was very happy. Tang Ye did what she said and came back late to accompany her!


    Tang Ye pretended to be angry and hummed: "You still ask why? Do you know that what you did to me this morning caused serious consequences for me! It was the photos you took that I was caught by Jiang Ruoqing''s crazy woman , She asked me to do things for the police station to redeem my merits, otherwise she would arrest me and go to jail!"


    Tang Ye deliberately pretended to be serious, but actually wanted to scare Shen Farewell.


    The simple Shen farewell, very anxious, while blushing with the shy things he had done earlier, he asked worriedly: "Why is Officer Jiang embarrassing you? Do you want me to explain it? Let me explain to the police station! If it doesn''t work, let grandpa go and talk about it, the director will definitely give grandpa some face!"


    Shen Bieli knows how to use relationships to solve problems. Her grandfather still has many contacts in Yanjing.


    Tang Ye saw her like this and found it interesting, and continued to tease her: "Miss, there is no way, I have signed the agreement! In order to be able to come back late to accompany you, I promised Jiang Ruoqing''s terms and helped the police to solve the case. Let me come back, otherwise I won''t be able to come back. So ah, it''s all on you, and I have to do things for the police station. I will have very little time with you in the future!"


    "I..." Shen Bieli really felt that it was his fault, and bowed his head to beg Tang Ye for forgiveness.


    "What am I! Miss, you made me so miserable, shouldn''t you make up for it?" Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli with a sudden smirk.


    "Ah?" Shen Farewell was taken aback, as if reluctantly, but still said: "Then how do you want me to compensate..."


    "Yeah..." Tang Ye pretended to think, and said, "Why don''t you kiss me again!"


    "..."


    Kiss again?


    When Shen Bieli heard Tang Ye''s words, his hand shook and almost fell. She is really a girl who is not shy about such things, very pure, and has no immunity to ambiguous things.


    But sometimes she likes this kind of thing, because she likes to do it with Tang Ye?


    When Tang Ye said that she would kiss her again, although she wanted to refuse, she was willing and expected deep down. This made her so shy that she didn''t know what to do, and while she wanted to do it, she felt shameless to do so.


    She could only stand blankly, with her head down, blushing, her hands twisted together at a loss.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye felt that she was really an attractive little sheep, and if she was a wolf, she would definitely rush to "eat" her.


    Although Tang Ye is a wolf, she will not attack Shen Bieli. Can you be responsible? If you can''t, don''t disturb others'' most precious things!


    "Miss, I am teasing you!"


    Tang Ye spoke to help Shen Bieli retreat from the shyness and embarrassment, and said, "Your grandfather is staring at me from the window, do I dare to move you? If he sees it, he will definitely kill me..."


    Shen Farewell was taken aback, looked at the window, it was really grandpa watching!

 Chapter 1151： Identity revealed!

    Shen Bieli turned his head and looked at the window, and suddenly panicked when he saw Father Shen. It seems that I did something bad with Tang Ye just now, and was at a loss after being discovered by Mr. Shen.


    Father Shen smiled and waved to her, and she knew that Father Shen had not misunderstood anything, and was no longer so panicked.


    Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye, pretended to be angry, bit his lip gently and hummed to Tang Ye: "You bully me, I hate it!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You can bully you with just one word? Then, if you kissed me earlier, I bullied me too! Do you think I''m so lustful? I said when I first came, I have a good sense of integrity. Doctor!"


    "Bah, baah, baah..." Shen Bieli knew that Tang Ye had a eloquent mouth, stuck his tongue out at him, and said: "I mean you are a lecherous guy, what''s the matter, what''s the matter? Can you take it? How am I?"


    Tang Ye saw Shen Bieli''s naughty appearance, and wanted to catch him and have a butt, like teaching a child.


    "You, what are you laughing at?" Shen Bieli asked Tang Ye with a smirk.


    "What am I laughing at?" Tang Ye pretended to be silly, putting on a harmless look of humans and animals, and said: "I laughed because I was thinking about something interesting. Miss, you are such a beautiful girl, you are me. , I definitely want to do some lustful things. It¡¯s just that, I don¡¯t have that chance, your grandpa keeps staring at you, I can¡¯t even think about it...


    Tang Ye smiled more intensely, apparently deliberately teasing farewell. I want to see how pure and lovely Shen Farewell, who doesn''t understand all those things, would react when he heard them.


    "You..." Shen Bieli was very angry.


    Tang Ye still smirked. He was ready to be scolded. He thinks it doesn''t matter. Anyway, he likes to watch Shen Farewell''s little angry look, pouting, staring at people with slanted eyes, and occasionally biting his **** lips, showing an innocent and helpless expression.


    This kind of heart is a bit cheap.


    Shen Bieli was indeed angry, biting her lip, but she suddenly walked to Tang Ye''s side and lowered her head tightly, knowing that she was shy. She stopped beside Tang Ye. Tang Ye thought she was going to beat herself, but she didn''t.


    Tang Ye was puzzled.


    "You... come to my room late..." Shen Bieli said to Tang Ye, his voice was very small, as small as a mosquito buzzing.


    "This..." But the voice was as loud as a bolt from the blue to Tang Ye. He was so frightened that Ma turned around to look at Mr. Shen beside the window in the hall, worried that Mr. Shen''s words would be heard by Shen Fieli.


    Damn it! If Shen Farewell''s words were heard, he would definitely be beaten and disabled!


    This little girl is too... too deep to hide!


    Come to her room late?


    Is this taking the initiative to date yourself?


    Is this really what the eldest lady said? God! There is no more purity at all! Take the initiative to seduce myself to go to her room to do it late... It''s so lustful!


    "Hate, ignore you!" Tang Ye didn''t respond yet, Shen Bieli snorted shyly and ran into the room.


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    This little girl is in estrus!


    Tang Ye felt that in the future, she should try to minimize getting along with Shen Farewell!


    At dinner time, Tang Ye still had dinner with Father Shen, Uncle Chang, and Shen Farewell. It feels like home, very warm, Tang Ye likes it. But he also has some embarrassment. After all, this is not his own home. It is not good for them to always live here to disturb Father Shen. Besides, he has his own house, as long as he shows his identity, he can go to many places.


    Tang Ye thought about moving out, but she would never agree with her temper and thoughts, so she might make a big fuss. And Mr. Shen would not allow him, because he was asked to take care of Shen Farewell.


    After dinner, Tang Ye stayed with Shen Farewell for a while, and then said that she was going to investigate the case. She agreed and told Tang Ye to be careful.


    Tang Ye went to Sima Building. It''s time to investigate the root cause of the evil spirit. He wanted to investigate it alone and didn''t want to disturb others.


    Standing downstairs in the Sima Building, Tang Ye stared at the place in the observation room, but his figure flickered and disappeared, unconsciously.


    ...


    In a villa area on the outskirts of the city, Western-style houses and pointed domes are decorated with beautiful gardens, like a private manor.


    It is impossible to buy a house like this. Don''t think that the houses in the suburbs are cheap, the only cheap ones are the old houses and private houses. Nowadays, many wealthy people have seen the beautiful surroundings in the suburbs and will buy a piece of land at a high price to build a private house. Such a rich man is a real rich man.


    At this time, in the garden of the manor house, there were two people sitting and drinking tea on the finely carved stone table beside the pavilion. The rockery and flowing water next to the lake are dotted with green lotus, which is really cozy.


    Looking closely at these two people, one of them is a man, which is not unfamiliar, because he is the housekeeper Chen who can change his face recently, or Xu Wuming.


    Sitting across from Steward Chen was a woman in her fifties, perhaps older. The woman''s oldness can clearly be seen, no matter how concealed, the wrinkles on her face cannot be covered. Her face was pale, as if she had recovered from a serious illness, and her body was still very weak.


    She seemed to be trying to make herself younger, with thick make-up, her hair dyed black, and a tight-fitting cheongsam, as much as possible to make her body convex and curled. Her approach was successful, and thanks to such a dress, she has a more familiar flavour.


    This woman is probably the master that Steward Chen has been waiting for. She appeared after Tang Ye went to destroy the Shen Farewell doll, but she has not been seen by people, which is very mysterious.


    Weiwei took a sip of tea, very polite, the woman gently put down the tea cup, looked at Steward Chen, and said, "Steward Chen, are you sure everything is done?"


    "Yes." Steward Chen smiled slightly, very confident.


    He was very proud. Although Tang Ye had been tracking them for so long, he had failed. On the contrary, he hoped that Tang Ye could be better and track him down so that he can play better.


    But the woman was very cautious and said, "Is that really the case? However, that exorcist seems to bit your tail every time, and now he has been traced to the Sima Building. In addition, he and I hold the power of the Sima Group. My daughter still has something to do. It¡¯s obviously not easy for my harsh daughter to see."


    "Don''t be afraid of anything in case, be afraid of ten thousand. Now that our plan is to succeed, I don''t want to make any mistakes. So, that exorcist, I want you to solve him completely!


    The woman asked Steward Chen to kill the exorcist, and this exorcist was not Tang Ye?


    Butler Chen smiled slightly and said, "Madam, he hasn''t found out who we are, let alone hindered us. Moreover, on the night of the blood moon three days from now, our plan will succeed. There is not enough time."


    "All of this is in my grasp, so, madam, you don''t need to worry at all." Steward Chen seemed comfortable, not as worried as the woman.

 Chapter 1152： Forbidden ghosts!

    Xu Wuming''s mystery is beyond ordinary people''s imagination. () The appearance of such a character seems to herald even greater things. Judging from the appearance of his body, there is no doubt that he is an ancient person, even from the time of Emperor Shi Huang.


    Such people can live to the present, think about it, it''s terrifying!


    This has involved extremely terrifying power, and even reminds people of a word-ancient myth!


    Will mythology recover and usher in a period of ancient mythology in modern times?


    Three emperors, five emperors, ten monsters, etc., what will the world be like?


    Many things, even how Tang Ye stopped them, seemed to be unable to change. The world has indeed become different, and the era of great chaos is slowly coming.


    The conspiracy between Xu Wuming and the woman is probably a matter of Yin Sha and Blood Moon. The woman is no more than an ordinary person, and Tang Ye''s appearance made her plan unexpected, so she was naturally worried.


    "Are you so sure?" the woman asked when she looked at the steward Chen who Xu Wuming had turned into. She was far less confident than Xu Wuming.


    Steward Chen nodded, smiled, and said, "So sure..."


    "Cough! Cough!" Steward Chen said, suddenly the woman coughed, coughing badly.


    The woman took out a handkerchief to cover her mouth, but continued to cough. When she finished coughing, she saw a large blood stain on the white handkerchief. She coughed up blood and looked very sick.


    "Madam..." Seeing this, Steward Chen yelled softly, showing concern.


    The woman didn''t say much. After being silent for a while, she seemed to confess her fate, and said, "I should have died two years ago. If it weren''t for Mr. Xu''s advice, I wouldn''t be able to live now. It''s a pity that the method of''collecting yin and replenishing yang'' won''t work. I have accepted my fate, just hope that I can compensate my son so that he can have a world of his own..."


    "Steward Chen! I definitely don''t allow a slight error in this matter, so even a small threat must be eliminated!"


    The woman looked at Steward Chen, her eyes resolutely turned very cold, and she hummed, "Now, go and kill the exorcist!"


    "In addition..."


    The woman added: "Send someone to catch Shen Farewell. Three days later, the blood moon will come. The demons are in troubled times. My son returns. Shen Farewell is my gift to him!"


    Butler Chen nodded, expressing to obey the woman''s arrangement.


    "You go now, don''t worry about me." The woman waved to him and asked him to kill Tang Ye now.


    Butler Chen bowed and wanted to step back.


    "boom!"


    However, at this moment, something suddenly fell from the sky and hit the rockery not far beside them with a loud noise. The rockery was broken directly, broken into many pieces, one after another hit the surroundings. There was a piece about to hit the woman, but Steward Chen quickly leaped over and slapped the stone away.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman was frightened, and she asked the housekeeper Chen before seeing what happened.


    Steward Chen did not answer, but stared at the "thing" that smashed the rockery. He quickly saw that it was a floating female ghost.


    Fang Yu!


    Housekeeper Chen frowned slightly and looked at the woman with a puzzled expression.


    Fang Yu''s ghost was originally Tang Ye''s desire to reincarnate her. But Tu was caught by Xu Wuming and used it to absorb Yin Qi for his own use. He gave Fang Yu''s ghost to the woman''s custody, because the wife needs to live on. It is an evil secret technique of collecting yin and replenishing yang, using the power of the underworld to extend life.


    The woman was shocked when she saw Fang Yu''s ghost, and shook her head to Steward Chen that she didn''t know the reason for this kind of thing.


    Steward Chen frowned and thought for a while, then smiled relieved, and said, "Probably the evil yin aura affected it. You kept Fang Yu''s ghost. Did you trap her in the Sima Building?"


    The woman nodded.


    Steward Chen smiled and said, "That''s it. The evil breath of Sima Mansion affected her and made her a ghost. She is full of hatred now. We caught her and absorbed her body. Her resentment was naturally directed at us. ."


    The woman didn''t expect this kind of accident, she was immediately furious, and said to Steward Chen: "Let her be wiped out!"


    Steward Chen nodded and said, "Madam can go first, and I will settle the matter later."


    The woman was disgusted with what was happening now, and drove away by herself, following the words of Steward Chen.


    Steward Chen looked at Fang Yu''s ghost, shook his head and smiled, looking calm and calm, and said: "I can''t let you make trouble now. When the blood moon comes, after the turmoil of the demons, what do you like?"


    As he said, Steward Chen flicked at Fang Yu''s ghost''s eyebrows, a golden light flew out and hit Fang Yu''s ghost.


    "Ah!" Fang Yu''s ghost screamed sharply, and after struggling for a while, it disappeared directly.


    Steward Chen clapped his hands easily and turned to leave.


    If this scene were to be seen by the exorcist, it would definitely be shocked. Because Fang Yu turned from resentment into a ghost, it was the most difficult type of ghost to deal with, but Steward Chen did wave his hand to solve it. Such an exorcism power is so terrifying!


    It can even be said that any exorcist is powerful. Who is he?


    ...


    Tang Ye shuttled through the Sima Building, yet he hadn''t found the root cause of the evil spirits. Suddenly, he felt a huge yin energy. He jumped to the top floor of Sima Building and felt the direction of the yin air.


    That''s where Fang Yu''s ghost was broken up by Steward Chen. Tang Ye felt that this Yin Qi was very familiar and didn''t want to trace the past.


    Soon Tang Ye chased to the place where the Yin Qi radiated, and he had reached the barren land in the suburbs. Tang Ye saw a group of pale white light, which seemed to be crawling on the ground, he approached and looked at it.


    "Yeah!" Suddenly, like a white light lying on the ground, in fact a human figure, she suddenly turned around, showing a hideous expression and a pair of blood-colored claws, going to catch Tang Ye.


    "Ahhh!" Tang Ye was taken aback and quickly took a step back. It turns out that this is a wounded ghost!


    Scared to death.


    Tang Ye was speechless. But when he saw Li Gui''s appearance clearly, he was taken aback and said in surprise: "Fang Yu?"


    Fang Yu''s ghost saw that it was Tang Ye, the exorcist who treated her well, did not continue to attack, and fell to the ground again, as if healed her wounds.


    Tang Ye saw Fang Yu''s injury clearly and was taken aback. Fang Yu can''t be saved anymore, she wants to lose her soul!


    How is this going?


    Tang Ye also saw that Fang Yu had turned into a ghost, and there was no chance of reincarnation. Turning into a ghost, when he arrives in the underworld, he will only be sent to the eighteenth hell, and he will be punished forever.


    This is what it says in the Exorcism Secret Code, if there really is a place like the underworld.


    "Fang Yu, what''s going on, didn''t I ask you to reincarnate?" Tang Ye was very puzzled and immediately asked Fang Yu.


    After solving the matter of the Academy of Fine Arts this time, he thought that Fang Yu was allowed to reincarnate, but Fang Yu not only did not reincarnate, but also became a ghost. Now he is seriously injured and is about to die. How could so much happen?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Fang Yu suddenly screamed continuously, and was about to disappear.


    "You, you..." Fang Yu turned to look at Tang Ye, and said, "I, I want to tell you the truth...help me take revenge!"


    Tang Ye was shocked, the truth?


    Could it have something to do with the evil spirits, the housekeeper Chen, or the old woman?


    "Okay, you say, I''m listening, I will avenge you!" Tang Ye became anxious, if Fang Yu could tell him the truth, that would be great.


    "Ah!" Fang Yu suddenly called out more painfully.


    Then he saw that Fang Yu''s body was dissipating, and it was starting to disappear, and it was impossible to tell Tang Ye''s so-called truth.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye knew that it was the people behind him who did it again, and completely killed Fang Yu to prevent Fang Yu from leaking secrets.


    Tang Ye was fed up with this kind of thing, as the strongest man in the land, how could he be teased like this again?


    He was angry, bit his finger and pressed Fang Yu''s ghost forehead.


    "You..." Fang Yu was shocked when Tang Ye was so shocked, "Are you going to impose a ghost forbidden technique on me?"

 Chapter 1153： An evil spirit!

    When it comes to forbidden techniques, since there is the word "ban", it is forbidden. If you insist on doing it, you are breaking the rules and breaking the rules, and you will be opposed, spurned, and even punished.


    Tang Ye saw that Fang Yu was going to be wiped out, and knew that if Fang Yu could not tell the truth behind him if he didn''t stop him, then those people behind him would succeed again. Now that he has been tossing for so long, he doesn''t want to play slowly like this anymore, so he bit his finger and confines Fang Yu''s soul with his own spiritual blood!


    Fang Yu knows this practice. This is a secret technique forbidden by exorcists, called the forbidden technique of ghosts and corpses. If another exorcist finds out that he has used this forbidden technique, he will definitely be regarded as a scum and will be expelled from the exorcist industry!


    "You, it''s worth it for you to do this?" Fang Yu''s soul was confined by Tang Ye with spiritual blood, Fang Yu was slowed down, looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Since I did it, it''s worth it."


    Fang Yu looked at Tang Ye in a daze, feeling that Tang Ye was different, very incredible. Thinking about it, Fang Yu calmed down. The reason why their ghosts can take shape is because of the man in front of them. Fang Yu is a formable ghost, and Tang Ye''s true identity is known.


    Fang Yu''s expression slowly calmed down, and her terrifying face returned to the way she was when she was a human. She was a very beautiful girl. It may not sound good to say that she is sitting at the bar in a bar, but she is certainly not low if she can do this.


    Tang Ye said to Fang Yu: "You stay here for the first time, keep this last trace of your soul, and don''t talk anymore, otherwise the forbidden technique will not save you."


    Fang Yu nodded.


    "I''ll find your body." Tang Ye said.


    Fang Yu has no opinion.


    The ghost forbidden technique is to seal a person''s soul into a corpse, manipulate the corpse, and become a dead body with ghost consciousness, which is called a ghost.


    Ghosts are very powerful, especially if the corpses are tempered, they are simply killing machines. So it is a forbidden technique, and it is forbidden to be used by the exorcist.


    If it is used, it will be shameless by the exorcist and become the scum of the exorcist. Some exorcists with strong beliefs will come and kill such scum.


    Tang Ye ignored this. The exorcist is only a temporary identity for him, not to be an exorcist all the time, so he is not worried.


    Fang Yu was now protected by Tang Ye''s spirit blood for the last trace of her soul. After Tang Ye fetched her corpse, she controlled the corpse and became a ghost before she could continue to speak. Otherwise, the consumption is too large, and the soul will still be scattered.


    Tang Ye did not delay, and immediately went to retrieve Fang Yu''s body.


    Fang Yu committed suicide by jumping off the building. The body was placed by his family after investigation. Fortunately, Fang Yu is a local, and his body is buried in the cemetery.


    So Tang Ye ran to dig the grave and move the body.


    The body has begun to decay, and most people can''t do this kind of thing. Fortunately, Tang Ye was an exorcist. He used a little trick to prevent the corpse from being so bad. He moved the corpse to the outskirts.


    The corpse was ready, and Tang Ye began to perform the steps of forbidden ghosts and corpses. He posted magical charms around Fang Yu''s corpse and Chen Fang''s corpse, east, west, south, north, northeast, southeast, northwest, and southwest, forming a gossip map.


    This is the guardian arrangement of the Bagua Formation, used to protect Fang Yu''s soul from being used during the forbidden spell. In addition, the Bagua Array has another function to prevent the Yin Soldiers from attacking. Because Fang Yu''s ghost is already a member of the underworld, and when a stranger uses it, it is equivalent to a person who has robbed the underworld. The underworld soldiers will definitely come and arrest them.


    Therefore, the consequences of performing the forbidden ghosts and corpses are very serious, which is equivalent to offending the underworld. When one day when the caster dies, he will go to the underworld, and the king will pull out these old accounts and punish him severely. Maybe he could have been reborn as an adult, but he was fined to be reborn as a pig!


    After the gossip guardian array was set up, Tang Ye poured a few sips of alcohol into his mouth, and made some knots with his hands that others could not understand, but it was extremely magical. Then he sprayed the alcohol from his mouth on Fang Yu''s body. .


    After Fang Yu''s body was sprinkled with a layer of alcohol, Tang Ye took out another magic talisman, and saw that he shook it casually, and the magic talisman burst into flames by himself. Tang Ye threw the burning magic talisman on Fang Yu''s corpse. The alcohol was ignited, and a raging fire suddenly started.


    At this time, the sky was gloomy and night had fallen. This raging fire actually gave the balcony a smell of a campfire party. But Tang Ye frowned as he looked at the flame, because the critical moment was coming.


    The raging fire slowly extinguished, and finally saw Fang Yu''s body on the ground intact.


    Tang Ye used the flames in the secret exorcism technique just now, and would not burn Fang Yu''s body, on the contrary, it would only temper Fang Yu''s body. It''s like building an invulnerable armor. Therefore, if the ghost and corpse are successfully tempered, then the body alone is very domineering and ferocious, and invulnerability is only for pediatrics. Such a ghost is not an exaggeration to be called a murder weapon.


    Tang Ye smiled when Fang Yu''s body had not been burned. The first step was successful, and the next step was easy. He continued to fire and temper Fang Yu''s body. He is building a ghost killing machine!


    After several times of tempering, Fang Yu''s body was strong enough, and Tang Ye began to seal the ghost into the body.


    For insurance, Tang Ye arranged an extra layer of ink thread and bells. Both the ink thread and the bells can play a role in blocking ghosts. The Yin Soldiers of the underworld are all feminine in the final analysis, and these can play a deterrent effect on them.


    With adequate insurance measures in place, Tang Ye released the ghost of Fang Yu that had been protected by the blood before, pushed it into the corpse, and began to seal the spell.


    "Go back!" Tang Ye shouted in a low voice.


    Fang Yu entered his body, which is equivalent to being attached to the face. But the corpse had a very heavy corpse qi, which affected her, her resentment increased, she became more angry, and continued to struggle.


    After struggling, she took control of her body, her body suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes were blood red, like a murderous demon, very horrible!


    Suddenly, Fang Yu stood up vertically, like a low-level zombie with stiff body and immobile hands and feet. She wanted to jump out, but was blocked by the gossip guard array. As soon as she hit the edge of the gossip array, she backed back again and again as if struck by lightning.


    At this point, the ghost corpse forbidden technique is almost done. But Tang Ye didn''t relax at all, instead frowned. He imagined that Fang Yu''s resentment would be more serious. If this continues, Fang Yu''s ghost will truly become an evil spirit. At that time, the "ghost corpse" will run away and become an existence like a low-level zombie.


    If this point is really reached, Tang Ye will get rid of Fang Yu, because he will not let the violent ghosts pose a threat to others.


    "Fang Yu, be sober! I know you are angry, but if you want revenge, you must control yourself!" Tang Ye shouted at Fang Yu.


    Fang Yu''s ghost and corpse, struggling and colliding in the gossip array, seemed to remember something when he heard Tang Ye''s words, his movements slowly slowed down, and finally stood quietly. She remembered everything, she controlled herself.


    "Ah!" Suddenly she drank low, her hostility soared, and a black aura filled her, her eyes became even more blood red before!


    "I want revenge!" Fang Yu looked at Tang Ye and shouted.


    Tang Ye smiled when she saw Fang Yu like this. Now that Fang Yu had successfully controlled himself, that was the success of the ghost forbidden technique. In this way, Fang Yu can tell the truth and can also be his helper.


    As an exorcist, Tang Ye seemed to have gone an evil way. Use the secret exorcism to create a weapon of the underworld for your own use. This is taboo and hatred by the exorcist, and he might get into trouble because of this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye knew exactly what he was doing. He looked at the ghost and corpse Fang Yu and said, "Let''s go, I will meet these people behind him."


    An evil spirit emerged from Tang Ye''s smile.

 Chapter 1154： Not so calm anymore!

    Fang Yu, who became a ghost corpse, is equivalent to an upgrade, not only has restored the power of the previous ghost, but also has a tempered steel body. She immediately went to find butler Chen to avenge her, fluttered and flew away quickly.


    Seeing Fang Yu flying away directly, Tang Ye was speechless. Can''t leave the master who made you like this? Although there is no master-servant contract or the like, it was created after taking a great risk to perform the forbidden technique of ghosts and corpses. There is no even the minimum greeting?


    Fang Yu ignored Tang Ye and continued to leave. She is now strong enough and fierce after the upgrade, inheriting the erratic changes of ghosts, and suddenly drifting from mid-air to the other side.


    She inherited the mechanical violence of a walking corpse after the body was tempered. It was originally floating in the air, but suddenly jumped directly from the air, hit a building, and then lay down like a spider.


    When Tang Ye saw that things might be too big, if Fang Yu was unconstrained, he would rush like this and alarm people, then she would become famous as a ghost. Fortunately, she only wanted to find revenge for the conspirators behind her. At this time, her actions were also for this purpose, so she would not trouble other people.


    Tang Ye chased after him. Fang Yu''s actions were fast or slow, even walking and stopping, probably because he felt the trace of the conspirator.


    Although Fang Yu didn''t explain who the conspiracy behind her was, she continued to seek revenge, and Tang Ye knew that she would not be wrong to follow her.


    ...


    At this time, Steward Chen and the woman were in the same car. Switched to Steward Chen driving, the woman sat in the back seat and did not speak.


    Steward Chen has already resolved Fang Yu, who had turned into a ghost with the help of the evil spirits, and now plans to return to their expected trajectory, waiting for the blood moon to fall three days later and the demons in trouble.


    "boom!"


    However, at this moment, a figure suddenly fell from the sky and hit the front of their car with a loud noise. Many stones shattered and flew towards their car. Butler Chen hurried to the brakes to avoid the impact of the stone.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman was originally closing her eyes and rested her mind, suddenly she braked suddenly and was startled, and quickly asked.


    Steward Chen didn''t have a horse to answer. He stared at the figure that smashed the rockery. After he saw it clearly, he frowned and looked surprised.


    That was Fang Yu who had just killed him!


    Steward Chen opened his eyes, his face full of disbelief.


    How, how could this be?


    He remembered very clearly that he completely killed Fang Yu, it was the kind of dispersal and ashes. But now Fang Yu still exists, what is going on?


    Could it be that he didn''t kill Fang Yu?


    impossible! With his own power of exorcism, who can? Any exorcist must call himself an ancestor!


    If you do it yourself, it is impossible to kill a mere ghost!


    When Steward Chen was surprised, Tang Ye followed Fang Yu behind him. Seeing the car where Steward Chen was in, and noticing that there were two people inside, Tang Ye laughed.


    Tang Ye looked at the steward Chen and the woman in the car and smiled: "So it''s you who have been playing hide and seek with me? Oh, no, it''s not you, it''s you! I finally found you, huh..."


    Tang Ye walked towards the housekeeper Chen and the woman with a smile on his face.


    The housekeeper Chen and the woman were surprised when they saw Tang Ye. I don''t know how Tang Ye found them.


    Not only will they be surprised, but everyone will be surprised. Because Tang Ye was so unexpected!


    As an exorcist, he actually used evil forbidden techniques to track down. This is not what an exorcist would do!


    But Tang Ye did this. He was not limited to the various precepts of the exorcist, nor was he limited to the moral constraints of human nature. He did it firmly according to his beliefs!


    However, this is not to say that his alternative approach is desirable, because forbidden surgery will get out of control. If a ghost is created and cannot be controlled, it will cause a huge disaster.


    Therefore, if other exorcists knew about this, they would definitely object.


    Seeing Tang Ye, the steward Chen couldn''t help but his expression became cold, and he held the steering wheel hard.


    It is calculated!


    He didn''t expect that he would be calculated by Tang Ye!


    Take another look at Fang Yu. Butler Chen, whose body is Xu Wuming, has already seen that Fang Yu is no longer a ghost, but a ghost!


    He immediately understood that it was Tang Ye who rescued Fang Yu, used the ghost forbidden technique to turn Fang Yu into a ghost, and then found him through Fang Yu!


    "Heh... interesting."


    After trying to understand these things, Steward Chen sneered, and said to the woman in the back seat: "Madam, you can wait in the car for a while, and I will settle the matter."


    The woman did not speak, and acquiesced to the arrangement of Steward Chen. Now her face was extremely gloomy. She just heard Steward Chen say that there will be no accidents, but what is this accident now?


    It was all the **** chasing her!


    She wanted to scold Steward Chen so hard, but she knew it was not the time. Now Steward Chen needs to resolve the matter, otherwise she will be exposed.


    She can''t let herself be exposed.


    Steward Chen drove down the door, stood straight, looked at Tang Ye, and did not go to see Fang Yu, the ghost and corpse. He knew that everything was done by Tang Ye, and Fang Yu, the ghost and corpse, also listened to Tang Ye. He admitted that Tang Ye won the accident, but he was not worried that Tang Ye could stop him. He wanted to see, where is Tang Ye sacred?


    If he was just an exorcist who dared to use forbidden techniques, he would be very disappointed.


    As long as it is an exorcist, he can easily kill it.


    Tang Ye looked at the steward Chen and narrowed his eyes, and then moved his gaze to the woman in the back seat of the car.


    Tang Ye was very happy when he finally saw the conspirator behind him. What made him even more happy was that he saw two people!


    An old woman, a young man. He thought, the woman is the old woman, and the man is the housekeeper Chen.


    This totally makes sense. Seeing that the old woman was dressed so expensively, and the man respected her, I am afraid it was a servant or something. So, isn''t it obvious that one is the steward and the other is the master?


    Tang Ye watched steward Chen playing with the taste: "Steward Chen, in fact, I respect you very much. I wanted to meet you a long time ago, but your honorable person has a lot of face and has always refused to meet me. Please come, in a special way, huh..."


    Tang Ye''s words were very provocative, as if she was saying to Steward Chen and the woman, "Aren''t you always playing with me behind your back? See how you hide!"


    Steward Chen stared at Tang Ye silently. He was feeling the breath of Tang Ye, to see if Tang Ye was a mere exorcist. If so, he doesn''t need to worry at all. However, he felt a different breath in Tang Ye, and he was familiar with this breath.


    He felt it again, suddenly widened his eyes, looked at Tang Ye in surprise, and knew who Tang Ye was.


    That hooded man!


    Steward Chen''s expression couldn''t be so calm anymore. Tang Ye killed his clone this time!

 Chapter 1155： Changes far from knowing!

    Steward Chen is no one to wait, and he can finally see Tang Ye''s identity. However, he only knew that Tang Ye was the famous hooded man, and didn''t know Tang Ye''s true identity.


    Tang Ye was not bad. After staring at Steward Chen for a while, she felt the breath of Steward Chen and knew the identity of Steward Chen.


    The incarnation of Xu Wuming!


    Just being so powerful in incarnation, Xu Wuming is really hard to underestimate.


    Tang Ye and Xu Wuming both smiled slightly, and they knew who they were.


    Tang Ye smiled more playfully.


    Xu Wuming''s clone, since he can kill once, he can kill a second time.


    Although Xu Wuming smiled, he was worried. If Tang Ye knew the identity of the woman, it would still have an impact. However, if you want to protect the woman''s identity from being revealed, you have to deal with Tang Ye. But this time his clone was killed by Tang Ye, indicating that Tang Ye was very strong, and this time he might not be an opponent. If you don''t kill Tang Ye, there is no way to protect the woman.


    Xu Wuming could only take a step back and said to the woman: "Madam, you go first."


    The woman looked cold, knowing that the matter was serious, tried to shock herself, obeyed the steward Chen''s words, got out of the car with a sullen face, turned her back to Tang Ye, got into the driver''s seat, and drove away.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, not letting the woman leave, and motioned for Fang Yu to stop the ghost.


    What he has to do now is to deal with Steward Chen.


    The woman drove away, but didn''t go far, she was smashed down by Fang Yu and stopped, waving a pair of ghost claws, making her unable to leave.


    However, unexpectedly, when Fang Yu was about to approach the woman, she was suddenly thrown off by a certain force!


    Tang Ye was stunned when he saw this situation, and then he was even more surprised.


    Although he didn''t see the woman''s face, he knew that the woman was in poor health, and the breath of life was generally weak. Such a woman actually had the power to repel Fang Yu''s ghosts?


    Could it be that women also understand supernatural powers?


    But Tang Ye didn''t feel any spiritual power from the woman.


    Tang Ye contemplated for a while, guessing a reason.


    That is the old woman has strong spiritual protection.


    A person can have no supernatural powers, but can be protected by supernatural powers.


    The power of the woman was not the power exerted by Steward Chen, and Tang Ye did not feel Xu Wuming''s power from the woman.


    In order to figure out the spiritual ability to protect the woman, Tang Ye quickly opened the Yin and Yang eyes, and suddenly saw a group of little ghosts haunting the old woman!


    A whole group of brats!


    This is terrible, how many little ghosts does the old woman raise?


    No, some are not raised by her! Tang Ye thought that those little ghosts were all raised by old women, but after a closer look, they found that they were not. Some of those little ghosts were forcibly controlled by the old woman.


    Could it be...? !


    Tang Ye guessed the reason based on his own experience. He thought of a forbidden technique that violates the way of yin and yang and destroys the principle of reincarnation-the technique of collecting yin and nourishing yang.


    The technique of collecting yin and replenishing yang here does not refer to the kind of things that men and women use to improve their skills, but to gather the power of yin qi to reverse yin and yang and extend life.


    This kind of spell takes away the power of the ghost and fills it into oneself, allowing one to gain some extra life. The person who uses this spell is undoubtedly a dying person. In order to live a few more days, use this forbidden technique.


    It is the ghosts who suffer from this kind of forbidden technique, whether it is an evil ghost, a grieving ghost, a fierce ghost, or a harmless ghost. As long as it is a ghost, it can take away their body power. The greater the power of a ghost, the longer it can last.


    In addition, since the power of those ghosts is filled into the person''s body, those ghosts will gather around the person. This is not what they want, but they are stupid. Deprived of their power, they are equivalent to being a fool, following this person closely. They are instinctive and want to get their power back from that person.


    When this person is attacked, they will protect this person. Because if this person dies, their power will disappear, and they won''t even be able to do a ghost.


    At this time, as long as the person who has deprived the ghosts of their power, knows a little bit of spells, they can release the ghosts'' power to the "silly ghost" body and become a powerful helper to protect him.


    Therefore, the forbidden technique of collecting yin and nourishing yang is very beneficial to the person casting it. However, this is a practice that violates the balance of Yin and Yang and disrupts the order of reincarnation. After he dies, the consequences will not be disastrous. Because those ghosts who were deprived of their power by him will turn into the evil spirits of Shura and torture him forever.


    A person''s life span cannot escape the control of Hades, unless he can remove his name from the life and death book, just like the Monkey King in Journey to the West. Therefore, even if the forbidden technique of collecting yin and replenishing yang is used to extend life, it can only last for three to five years at most. And some that can''t bear it will die within a few days.


    Unexpectedly, the old woman actually used the forbidden technique of collecting yin and nourishing yang!


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that after returning to Yanjing, things became more and more complicated and the world more and more deformed.


    In the past, the world was righteous, and demons retreated. But now it has changed. The re-emergence of demons is unpredictable.


    "Your opponent is me!" Tang Ye wanted to help Fang Yu stop the old woman who was about to leave, but Steward Chen stopped him.


    Housekeeper Chen looked gloomy at this time. For one thing, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to use the forbidden technique to track him down. Secondly, Tang Ye ignored him so much. He wants to tell others that in his capacity, no one can be underestimated!


    How can a person who has lived for thousands of years be underestimated?


    However, Tang Ye''s speed was extremely fast, and with a whistling sound, she swept over to Fang Yu and looked at the woman.


    Tang Ye saw her face before the woman had time to cover it up.


    The woman was furious, and shouted to Steward Chen: "Kill him!"


    Steward Chen was in a gloomy mood, and immediately attacked Tang Ye. Now he just wanted to beat Tang Ye on the ground, let Tang Ye kneel in front of him, expressing the provocative confession he had just made, and making Tang Ye regret for underestimating him!


    Tang Ye has seen the woman''s face, so she doesn''t need to worry anymore. He confronts the housekeeper Chen and jokingly said, "You and I both know their identities. Are you sure you can kill me?"


    Butler Chen snorted and said with a cold face, "I admit that you are different. What happened tonight was beyond my expectation. But, do you think you are invincible?"


    "Huh." Steward Chen laughed playfully, staring at Tang Ye Wanwei: "You have no idea what this world is changing!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, always feeling that Steward Chen had something to say.


    What has the world become?


    "boom!"


    Talk while fighting. The fists of the two smashed together, parrying each other.


    They were of equal strength. After parrying together, they didn''t separate for a while, and no one was shocked to withdraw first. They are all increasing their strength to see who is beaten back first. The person who was beaten back showed that he was the weaker.

 Chapter 1156： She is my mother!

    The extent of Xu Wuming''s strength is unknown, but it is still the rule. Before the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck are broken, there is a limit to the strength of people on the earth, and the highest is to reach this limit.


    Tang Ye''s strength already originated from exceeding the limits of the big world. So he is the strongest in the land. Unless Xu Wuming also reached that limit, it could not be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    Xu Wuming''s strength is not as strong as Tang Ye''s, otherwise the second clone would not be killed by Tang Ye. What he is good at is to play with ghosts and ghosts.


    After a battle, Butler Chen fell into a disadvantage. But he entangled Tang Ye, the woman benefited from the protection of the powerful little ghost power, Fang Yu couldn''t get close, even Fang Yu was bombed and hit a building, the building collapsed and buried her. When she got out of the stone, the woman was no longer visible.


    Tang Ye and Xu Wuming fought and saw the woman leave. He already saw the woman''s appearance, so he didn''t need to worry anymore, he didn''t care about that much.


    Fang Yu was furious and ran to kill Steward Chen. But Tang Ye slammed into force, grabbed the steward Chen¡¯s neck, sneered, and hummed: "I said, I can kill you once, and you can kill you a second time. As for the next time, it will kill you. Ontology!"


    Steward Chen was originally very angry, but he didn''t expect that the strength was not enough for Tang Ye to fight. But when he heard Tang Ye''s words, he laughed and said proudly: "Want to kill my main body? I''m afraid you will never succeed. Do you think you won by killing my two clones? Huh, haha... Then, mine. Do you know how many clones there are?"


    Tang Ye stared slightly.


    Steward Chen smiled triumphantly at the corner of his mouth, and didn''t intend to speak any more, and there was no need to struggle.


    call!


    At this time, Fang Yu punched in from behind Steward Chen with his fist, accurately crushing Steward Chen''s heart.


    "Ah!" Steward Chen didn''t respond, but died, and then dissipated, but Xu Wuming''s body hurt his heart.


    His clone technique is advanced, and the clone is very closely connected to the body. If it is not a master, no one else can tell his clone. So when the clone is destroyed, his body will have a certain amount of pain.


    Xu Wuming''s body dressed in ancient costume woke up from the coffin, sweating on his forehead with pain. He took a big breath, rested for a while before relieving. He looked gloomy, and he didn''t expect to be killed for the second time. This is a great shame to him, a thousand-year-old monster.


    But he laughed again soon. Then he walked to a fork in the cave, and arrived at the eerie and horrible place. There was a deep hole in it, and it looked like a beast was kept below.


    "The outside matter is just for you to toss about. You... are actually like a headless fly." Xu Wuming smiled.


    However, Xu Wuming is not so arrogant. He was already thinking about Tang Ye''s identity. He felt that in order to kill Tang Ye, he had to figure out Tang Ye''s identity.


    Like him, if you don''t know his identity, you can never kill him.


    Steward Chen was gone, the woman ran away, everything was calm.


    Fang Yu was very angry and wanted to go crazy.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and said, "Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you are neither a human nor a ghost nor a corpse. Now your body has not adapted to it, and it is easy to lose control. If I find you cannibalism, then I will kill you directly. If you want to do it well Live, the honest one."


    "I...dead!" Fang Yu was not fluent in speaking.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her that much, and said, "Find a place to stay, the caves in the suburbs, the sewers are fine. But since I made you, I will be more or less responsible. When I find a safe house, let you stay in the house. As for the food, you are a ghost. You must satisfy both the ghost and the corpse. I will help you and try not to make people feel weird."


    Fang Yu had nothing to say. In fact, she was very grateful to Tang Ye and nodded.


    After dealing with these matters, Tang Ye began to investigate the woman. As long as you know the identity of the woman, the truth about the root of the evil spirit will be understood.


    A dying person surrounded by a group of ghosts, body evil spirit is extremely heavy, must be connected with Yin evil spirit.


    Tang Ye came to Sima Building again, but Sima Puyu did not expect Sima Puyu to call him. He thought for a while, and then went to see Sima Puyu.


    Luo Bing was also there, and Luo Bing looked at Tang Ye with no expression. Tang Ye wanted to say hello to her, with a smile and a grudge. But Luo Bing ignored him and asked him to see Sima Puyu.


    "Troublesome woman." Tang Ye shrugged, muttering in his heart.


    Entering Sima Puyu''s office, Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu in a formal suit and smiled, "Miss Sima, still working at this late hour?"


    "Waiting for you." Sima Puyu said lightly.


    "Oh?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Sima Puyu calmly said: "You are not like a good person."


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, what is the conclusion?


    "Then I look like a bad guy?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye as if it were a matter of course, and said, "You are mysterious and powerful. What you show up at the moment is only a small part of you. You hide too much, like a game of others. Conspirator. You plan a lot of things and you play for fun."


    "You are a person like this, do you say you are not bad?" Sima Puyu snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye was a little speechless, and said after a moment of silence: "It''s really bad."


    "Then can you tell me the truth?" Sima Puyu stared at Tang Ye.


    "What''s the truth?" Tang Ye pretended to be foolish.


    Sima Puyu watched Tang Ye stay silent for a long time, which made people feel confused.


    Then Sima Puyu pointed to the ceiling and said, "About the problems in this building. About some strange things that are unknown."


    "Don''t think about sophistry, you and Red Wall, you and the goddess, and I know the previous things." Sima Puyu has done enough homework and has already checked Tang Ye''s alias Tang Chenxing.


    Tang Ye stared silently. He knew that Sima Puyu was not such a simple woman. She had no evidence for many things, but she did guess it. Mr. Shen also warned before, don''t think that Sima Puyu is just a simple businessman. In fact, what Sima Puyu did behind his back was beyond imagination.


    For example, how many things did Sima Puyu do behind his back to survive? She has wealth and can conduct experiments, such as human experiments?


    Or maybe something dirty and dark is involved?


    Sima Puyu is a person who is about to die but does not want to die. Then there is a great chance of doing unscrupulous things behind the scenes.


    Intelligence like her is surprisingly strong. She might know what others did one second before.


    Tang Ye stood up and walked around, thinking whether to tell Sima Puyu something. For this shrewd woman, if she doesn''t give an answer, she will definitely keep biting.


    "Huh?" After Tang Ye stood up and walked around, he suddenly caught a photo of Sima Puyu''s desk, in which he was familiar with a woman.


    It was the woman with the housekeeper Chen!


    "Who is she?" Tang Ye was taken aback and pointed to the woman in the photo.


    He thought it was incredible, a trace of the truth of Yin Sha was actually related to this kind of thing.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with nothing to hide, and said, "She is my mother."

 Chapter 1157： Ancient mythology!

    Tang Ye was so speechless that she choked. The woman was Sima Puyu''s mother?


    This matter is not easy to handle. If Sima Puyu''s mother is the conspiracy behind the evil spirit, doesn''t it mean that Sima Puyu has an evil mother?


    The evil must be eliminated. So this is the rhythm of killing Sima Puyu''s mother?


    Tang Ye was surprised by this kind of thing. Killing Sima Puyu''s mother, Sima Puyu would definitely stop it.


    Then, when Tang Ye was worried about this, Sima Puyu looked unhappy and hummed, "She is my mother, but not my real mother."


    Tang Ye has always been keen, and Sima Puyu''s expression became unhappy, because he had talked about the woman. In other words, Sima Puyu has a bad relationship with that woman?


    Tang Ye seemed to breathe a sigh of relief, and asked, "It''s not your mother, that''s stepmother?"


    Sima Puyu looked out the window, his expression getting colder, and did not answer Tang Ye''s words.


    That woman is her father''s second wife, Liu Qingyan.


    To put it more cordially, Liu Qingyan is her stepmother and can be called "Mom". But in real life, she has never barked, and even in the past ten years, she and Liu Qingyan have intersected no more than ten times.


    Since her mother died, she has hardly returned to her home. The home of the Sima family, a place where family members live together, three aunts, six aunts, uncles and uncles. Now her father lives in her home, and she also has her elder brother Sima Kuangnan who has paralyzed his legs due to an unknown disease.


    As for her sister Sima Mingyan, I don''t know where she went abroad to play.


    That year, her mother passed away, and her father gave her the position of president of Sima Group directly, and then stopped asking anything and stayed at home. She originally thought that her father did this because she felt sorry for her mother, but what made her feel ridiculous was that it didn''t take long for her father to marry Liu Qingyan, a young wife.


    For this reason, her resentment towards her father was not so deep.


    Sima Puyu originally thought that he would never come into contact with a woman like Liu Qingyan in his life. Unexpectedly, at this time, Tang Ye actually mentioned Liu Qingyan!


    As for the pictures of her and Liu Qingyan at the desk, it was because of a business need that made others think that she and Liu Qingyan had a good relationship. Because Liu Qingyan has an office in Sima Building and also manages Sima Group. During the development period of Sima Group, its people must unite and do everything that is beneficial to the group.


    Sima Puyu was silent for a long time and snorted coldly: "If she can be accepted by me, she is my stepmother, and I should call her a mother. Unfortunately, she is not, and never will be!"


    Sima Puyu suddenly laughed sarcastically, playing with it, "But she is also a poor woman. She...is just a woman who was abandoned after being played by my father."


    "...Okay." Tang Ye was speechless, never expecting things would develop to this point. Check it out, the mastermind behind this turned out to be from the Sima family!


    What a sin... the mastermind who planned a series of evil things was actually from the Sima family. Tang Ye couldn''t help but think of Sima Puyu''s terminal illness, and he faintly felt that there was some sinful fate of the Sima family.


    Tang Ye didn''t understand Sima''s affairs, and didn''t want to understand. A big family like this is intricate, and if you mix in that muddy water, it might be difficult to get out. However, now that Liu Qingyan''s matter has to be resolved to the end, he must have a beginning and an end in his work.


    So Tang Ye learned more about Liu Qingyan from Sima Puyu.


    But Sima Puyu''s temper came, and he hummed: "The question I asked you just now, you need to tell me one by one, otherwise I won''t tell you."


    "You..." Tang Ye was speechless, feeling that Sima Puyu was too noisy.


    He hadn''t thought about telling Sima Puyu about the ghosts and ghosts, but now the situation is different. The matter is related to Sima Puyu''s stepmother, and the matter cannot be separated from the Sima family. Sima Puyu''s status in Sima''s family is not trivial. Knowing this kind of thing may be very helpful for solving the blood moon.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to tell Sima Puyu about the **** moon and the evil spirit, including the lobby manager who seemed to commit suicide by jumping off the building, but it was actually affected by the evil spirit.


    Sima Puyu heard Tang Ye''s words, and she was not surprised, showing a thoughtful look.


    "I always thought that the world is not that simple, it turned out to be true." Sima Puyu said, staring.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you believe what I said?"


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with a serious expression as usual, and said: "I heard that incredible things happened on the Red Wall before, and they were solved by a powerful person. It''s a matter of weirdness, some people It is dedicated to tracking, but the Red Wall does not allow such things to go out, so the news is completely blocked. But there is no impermeable wall in the world, and people will always investigate something."


    "Do you believe in the existence of strange gods through this kind of thing?" Tang Ye asked Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu didn''t hide anything from Tang Ye, and said, "I not only believe in these things, but also in another, more divine thing."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was fine.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with a serious expression, without the slightest joking, and said: "I still believe in...the existence of ancient myths."


    "Ancient myth?" Tang Ye frowned slightly, as if instinctively resisted the word.


    After so many things, even if he has been exposed to artifacts, it was the first time he heard the term "ancient myth". It seems that this word heralds a kind of disaster, a kind of destruction.


    Try it, if ancient mythical characters were born, how could this land withstand their power?


    Fuxi, Shennong, Nuwa... etc., are they going to appear?


    Soon Tang Ye shook his head, feeling this kind of thing very absurd. He looked at the horizon outside the window again, and the shackles of the world were not broken. The age of ancient myths is impossible to come!


    "Why do I believe in the existence of ancient myths?" Sima Puyu asked when Tang Ye didn''t speak.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "For your life?"


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye in surprise, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to guess correctly.


    She said: "Yes, for my disease. Since my disease cannot be cured, then I will look for the power of myth and let the power of God save my life!


    Tang Ye was taken aback, unexpectedly Sima Puyu was so obsessed with his life. In order to live, I do not hesitate to find a myth that no one believes at all!


    However, no one believes in the myth, which does not mean there is no such thing.


    Like many people do not believe in ghosts, but now, ghosts do exist!


    Just like those magical powers.


    The ancient myth...may really appear, affecting this world.


    It will be a more chaotic era.


    But Tang Ye believes that there can be no ancient myths before the shackles of heaven and earth are broken!


    Unless the shackles of heaven and earth luck will be broken!

 Chapter 1158： What is the root cause?

    Tang Ye didn''t want to worry about the ancient mythology now, and the eight characters hadn''t been written yet. Now let''s deal with the blood moon and evil spirits honestly. He was very helpless, why would he do something to save the world again?


    Tang Ye learned a lot about Liu Qingyan from Sima Puyu. Although Sima¡¯s family should be considered, one thing is very clear. It is to catch Liu Qingyan and ask the source of the evil spirit. Destroy it and completely eliminate the threat of evil spirits.


    Sima Puyu could see Tang Ye''s concern about the evil spirit, and she was also very concerned about this matter, actually involving her stepmother.


    She said to Tang Ye: "I was very surprised about this. I didn''t expect to be involved with the Sima family. I want to know the truth, a very clear truth. So, Tang Ye, please take care of all this. Tell me everything."


    Tang Ye knew that Sima Puyu would ask for this. She was a woman who stood in the "control field". She absolutely does not allow this kind of harm to the Sima Group. She wants to know everything, she has to control the overall situation to be able to deal with all accidents and threats.


    But Tang Ye was not very clear about Liu Qingyan and Yin Shao Qi. Now he only knew that Liu Qingyan extended his life through the forbidden technique of collecting yin and nourishing yang. In addition, she has that yin and evil aura. But whether this is the aura formed by those little ghosts, or caused by other existence, is still an unknown question.


    In other words, if Liu Qingyan is the root of Yin Shao, then why is she the root and what is the root. Tang Ye didn''t know this point yet.


    To be clear about this, Tang Ye needs more information about Liu Qingyan, not only the present, but also the past.


    Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu: "I can tell you in detail, but I need you to do me a favor."


    "What?" Sima Puyu asked.


    Tang Ye said, "Thank you to investigate Liu Qingyan''s past. Although you told me a lot about Liu Qingyan, it is not enough. I cannot learn from the information you gave me that Liu Qingyan did. The reason for this kind of thing now. This is the most critical point. Only by understanding the reasons for her doing those things can I find the root of Yin Sha more accurately."


    Sima Puyu was silent for a while and replied: "Yes."


    Tang Ye was worried about one thing. He saw Liu Qingyan''s face. Liu Qingyan knew that he had been exposed, so what would Liu Qingyan do at this time?


    What he never expected was that Sima Puyu had just confessed to Luo Bing to help investigate Liu Qingyan. Luo Bing told her that Liu Qingyan had returned to Sima Building.


    Tang Ye was worried. There are still many staff in the Sima Building now. If Liu Qingyan hides other dangerous supernatural forbidden techniques, the innocent people will be affected.


    After thinking about it for a while, Tang Ye decided to control Liu Qingyan first, lest she do anything harmful.


    Sima Puyu said Liu Qingyan has an office on the sixteenth floor. Tang Ye hurried to the sixteenth floor. He would not have thought that Fang Yu, who originally listened to him, would return. It was probably Fang Yu who noticed Liu Qingyan''s breath and was attracted by the powerful imp power, so he went to the Sima Building.


    At this time, Fang Yu was climbing like a spider on the glass outside the sixteenth floor of Sima Building. The person in the office inside the glass was Liu Qingyan. If Fang Yu couldn''t get in, it was probably Liu Qingyan who had arranged a powerful spiritual protection.


    When Tang Ye arrived on the 16th floor, seeing Fang Yu, frowned slightly. Fang Yu babbled to him a few times, probably trying to explain. Tang Ye didn''t say anything, and continued to control Liu Qingyan.


    Although Fang Yu couldn''t get into Liu Qingyan''s office, Tang Ye was different. He was a powerful exorcist. After arriving on the 16th floor, he opened the door of Liu Qingyan''s office and went in.


    Liu Qingyan did not lock the door.


    She knew she couldn''t stop Tang Ye, so she might as well let Tang Ye come in and talk. Until this time, she was still confident, I am afraid that something important is in her hands.


    After Tang Ye entered, Liu Qingyan was sitting on a sofa, half leaning against him, sitting comfortably. She was facing Tang Ye who came in, as if she was waiting for Tang Ye specially.


    Tang Ye looked at Liu Qingyan and was actually a little disgusted. An old lady dressed up in a tender cheongsam was nothing, but she turned her legs up, as if she was deliberately going out to show her sexy.


    "Be low-key, isn''t it okay to be an old woman quietly?" Tang Ye walked in, and before Liu Qingyan could speak first, he said directly, quite rude.


    His words actually have two meanings. Let Liu Qingyan keep a low profile, and let Liu Qingyan not show off that pretentious **** action. Asking Liu Qingyan to be an old woman quietly is alluding to Liu Qingyan''s mastermind of so many evil things.


    Liu Qingyan was very angry when she heard Tang Ye''s words.


    old woman?


    I really want to kill this kid!


    She was strange, how did her "daughter" Sima Puyu think of Tang Ye, and even hired such a guy to be a personal bodyguard?


    Liu Qingyan kept calm, glanced at Tang Ye, and said unhurriedly: "Now, after seeing you, I finally know the reason why the embankment of a thousand miles was destroyed by the ant nest. I did not expect an ant to appear on your way. , I almost ruined my long dike. Fortunately, I can make up for it. As long as I get rid of you, it¡¯s not too late."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye looked at Liu Qingyan with a playful expression, with a weird smile.


    "You don''t want the Dike of a Thousand Miles to be destroyed by the ant nest. You should be accidentally losing everything. Besides, I am not an ant."


    Tang Ye looked at Liu Qingyan with a small smile, sat directly on the sofa opposite Liu Qingyan, raised his legs, and said, "Actually, I am a very humble person, and I usually do things very low-key, but when someone tries to provoke me My humility, and when I disturb my low-key, I will do something that seems a bit serious."


    Liu Qingyan squinted her eyes, she must admit that Tang Ye''s mouth is very powerful. She also realized a problem, don''t talk too much to Tang Ye, because this would easily make herself fall into the rhythm of Tang Ye, and then be fooled by Tang Ye.


    "You do have something unique." Liu Qingyan took a deep breath after being silent for a while, and looked at Tang Ye and said: "But it has no meaning. You hinder me, and I must get rid of you."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye squinted slightly.


    He was quite puzzled. Saying so calmly to get rid of herself, does this woman think she can get rid of herself?


    Is there a conspiracy?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to delay any longer, maybe Liu Qingyan was playing delaying tactics. Since Liu Qingyan has said so clearly and wants to get rid of herself, then she should also control her.


    Tang Ye stared at Liu Qingyan and said, "Liu Qingyan, you have no choice now. If you want to accumulate a bit of sin before you die, give up your conspiracy and hand over the root of the evil!"


    Liu Qingyan smiled playfully at Tang Ye and said, "Hand it over? Do you know what the root of Yin Shao is?"

 Chapter 1159： Ghost Raksha!

    Tang Ye really didn''t know what the root of Yin Shao was, so he had to find out from Liu Qingyan. However, Liu Qingyan would obviously not tell him obediently.


    Liu Qingyan also said to Tang Ye that accumulating Yin De was very ridiculous, and said sarcastically, "I can accumulate Yin De by handing over the root of Yin Sha? I need to accumulate Yin De? It is ridiculous, this is the most I have heard in my life. What a ridiculous thing!"


    Liu Qingyan became excited and snorted coldly: "I used to think that people will do good things alive, and they will end well when they die! But in fact it is not. No matter how many good things you do, God will not open your eyes to you. ! These will be seen before you die! If you die, it¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a hundred, no matter what God can¡¯t open your eyes! But if you¡¯re still alive, what can you resent, who pity you?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, Liu Qingyan''s tone was full of resentment, but he had no idea what Liu Qingyan was talking about or what he wanted to express.


    Tang Ye looked at Liu Qingyan and thought for a while, and said, "It''s not you who are wrong, it''s the world. That''s why you want to retaliate against society and want to turn the entire Yanjing city into a ghost city of Shura?"


    Tang Ye is just talking about it.


    "Huh, so what? They owe me!" Liu Qingyan was excited, stood up, and hummed: "If you didn''t show up, if it wasn''t for me, I didn''t eliminate your hidden danger in the first time. I can achieve such a thing in a few days!"


    "That''s a pity, there are not so many ifs in the world. Since I am standing here now, I will definitely stop you." Tang Ye was still sitting on the sofa, looking up at Liu Qingyan slightly.


    At this time, he was observing the entire office because he guessed that the root of the evil spirit was in this office.


    As an exorcist, there is a feeling of restlessness towards spiritual things. Tang Ye faintly felt that something in this office looked at him, but it was very weak. What makes him feel weird is that the "thing" behind this seems to be harmless!


    Is the root of the evil spirit not malicious?


    What is going on here?


    Tang Ye''s head is big, and he hates such troublesome things.


    "You can''t stop me!" Liu Qingyan let out angrily.


    Since Tang Ye was firm, she stopped talking nonsense, walked to the desk and pressed a button hidden in the vase. Suddenly the lights in the office went out and it became pitch black.


    Tang Ye stood on alert and sat still on the sofa. He still doesn''t know what Liu Qingyan wants to do. Liu Qingyan has no supernatural powers, the only thing she has is to use a lot of ghost power. She has been performing the forbidden technique for collecting yin and nourishing yang for two years, and the ghost abilities she has gathered are not blowing.


    "Whirring whirring¡­¡­"


    After the room became dark, a cloudy wind blew. It makes people feel chills, the back feels cold, and the goose bumps can''t help but feel. This is not an ordinary wind, but a yin wind. To be precise, this is not the wind at all, but the power fluctuation formed by the accumulation of Yin Qi!


    "Chich, chich...Papa!" Immediately after the yin wind blew, the whole room seemed to shake. Those curtains fluttered, the glass vibrated, the paper fluttered, and the electric lights flickered from time to time. It was another haunted picture!


    Tang Ye, who had been sitting motionless on the sofa, suddenly yelled in surprise after experiencing the haunted situation, and quickly left the sofa, jumping to the side to avoid it.


    "Bang!" Tang Ye had just finished avoiding, the sofa he was sitting on, suddenly split in half by himself!


    Simply sharp, as if being split directly by a sharp sword aura.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. Just now he thought what trick Liu Qingyan would use, but he didn''t expect it to be so cruel!


    Ghost Raksha!


    The ghost Rakshasa, born of cannibalism, is extremely ugly, and is a first-class evil spirit. Liu Qingyan''s ability to have Ghost Rakshasa as her own power probably used all the power of ghosts. In addition, she must feed this ghost Raksha with her own flesh and blood, otherwise she would not be able to drive such a powerful ghost Raksha.


    Ghost Raksha is not meant to be driven. They are fierce and impermanent, but they are not the kind of puppets that will obey! Once the person who drove them has something unexpected, such as their power becomes weak and cannot provide them with enough "food", they will get furious, and even eat the person who drove them in turn!


    Therefore, even a more powerful exorcist, he dare not easily summon the ghost Rakshasa, otherwise he will end up with a backlash, and he will have no chance to regret it!


    Tang Ye was very surprised, the ghost Raksha who was called by Liu Qingyan in front of him was very vicious!


    An old woman who was sick, endured the pain of feeding flesh and blood, and cultivated such a ghost Raksha, she must have a huge obsession.


    Ghost Rakshasa acts at night and is a supernatural body that ordinary people can''t see at all. If you are an exorcist, you have to open your eyes.


    After dodging an attack, Tang Ye opened yin and yang eyes to himself and saw a tall monster with blood red eyes that looked like a Yasha. Although it is in human form, the human body is two or three times larger. It looks deformed, the half of the body is particularly strong, and the lower body is slender, like a powerful wizard in Aladdin''s magic lamp.


    "Roar!" Ghost Luosha raised his head and roared like a gorilla, patted his chest, a little funny, and then attacked Tang Ye.


    It is a ghost Rakshasa with the ability to change. It was originally seen that it was directly attacking, but suddenly it disappeared in the air, and then appeared directly in front of Tang Ye, as if it had flashed over!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye didn''t make any other movements except squinting slightly.


    No matter how scary Ghost Raksha is, it is not strong enough to touch the limit of luck. Therefore, as Tang Ye who is touching the limit, there is no need to worry.


    When the ghost Rakshasa was fierce and evil, and seemed to be unstoppable to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye just stretched out a hand, first to block the ghost Raksha''s attack, and then his fist punched directly through the two palms of the ghost Raksha.


    Ghost Raksha was shocked, and he did not expect Tang Ye to be strong. It was going to retreat, but Tang Ye''s extended hand exerted force to form a suction force, sucked it in, and then pinched its neck.


    Liu Qingyan behind Ghost Luosha was shocked when he saw this situation. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so powerful!


    It seems reasonable that Steward Chen can''t solve Tang Ye either.


    Poor Liu Qingyan didn''t know that Steward Chen was just a clone of Xu Wuming, I am afraid she was just a **** of Xu Wuming.


    Liu Qingyan only wanted to make her plan succeed. Now Tang Ye is obstructing her. She is worried that her many years of hard work will be wasted!


    She would never allow this to happen.


    Liu Qingyan suddenly increased the power of Ghost Raksha. But correspondingly, the pain she has to endure is much greater. She used the power of her ghost, and her face suddenly paled because she was suffering from death.


    She suffered from cancer and was going to die two years ago, but because of Mr. Xu''s help, she used the forbidden technique of collecting yin and nourishing yang, and continued to absorb the power of ghosts to continue her life.


    At this moment, she used the power of the ghost, her body could not bear it immediately, her body became weak, and she could only sit on an office chair.

 Chapter 1160： Arent you afraid to see it this time?

    Liu Qingyan knew the power of Ghost Rakshasa, and counted on Ghost Rakshasa to help her solve Tang Ye. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest novel but I didn¡¯t expect Tang Ye to be too strong to imagine, and Ghost Raksha could not play any role at all!


    Liu Qingyan is very unwilling to this. But she still didn''t think she would lose. Counting that Tang Ye had defeated the ghost Rakshasa, he still needed to find the source of the evil spirit in order to stop the plan of the demons under the blood moon in troubled times.


    She is the only one who knows the origin of the evil spirit, including what the origin of the evil spirit is and where.


    If Tang Ye can''t find the root cause within three days, then when the blood moon arrives, the world of demons will still descend!


    Liu Qingyan believes that as long as he sticks to the secret of the root of the evil, nothing will happen!


    Tang Ye no longer played slowly with Ghost Rakshasa, squeezing the Ghost Rakshasa''s hand hard, directly smashed the Ghost Rakshasa.


    "Roar..." Ghost Luosha looked at Tang Ye with an unbelievable expression, who could crush himself directly?


    This person is so powerful that he is just an ant in front of him?


    Where is it sacred? !


    The Ghost Rakshasa was wiped out, and the lights in the office reappeared. At this time, the room was in a mess, and a hole was broken in the wall.


    "I...I lost, didn''t you?" Ghost Rakshasa was wiped out, Liu Qingyan was greatly affected, and his face became extremely pale.


    At this time, Fang Yu could enter the office, and she rushed in, trying to kill Liu Qingyan.


    Liu Qingyan''s expression was sullen and desperate. He didn''t expect that a good plan would have an accident at the last minute.


    However, she quickly sneered continuously, watching Tang Ye look playful, and did not speak.


    "You don''t have to kill her, she is going to die." Tang Ye stopped Fang Yu who was going to kill Liu Qingyan, and said: "She used the power of the underworld to continue her life, and now that power of the underworld is lost, she will die soon. If you kill her, you will only have one more sin of murder."


    "I don''t care!" Fang Yu whispered, she turned into a ghost, originally for the purpose of revenge.


    "I want to ask her something first." Tang Ye walked to Liu Qingyan and said, "Tell me, what is the source of the evil spirit?"


    This is what Tang Ye is most concerned about. If you can''t find out what the root of the evil spirit is, then it will be useless to solve Liu Qingyan.


    It was impossible for Liu Qingyan to tell Tang Ye that she had become very weak, and her whole body had softened, to the point where she was unable to even speak.


    Finally, she sneered at Tang Ye. Halfway through her laugh, she crooked her neck and died.


    Tang Ye was very helpless when Liu Qingyan died like this. Finally caught the key person, now dead. Then left one of the biggest hidden dangers-the source of evil spirits.


    Still playing hide and seek?


    Tang Ye is a bit annoying. Only three days left. If it is impossible to find and destroy the source of the evil spirit within three days, then Yanjing City will be dangerous.


    Fang Yu saw Tang Ye''s troubles and wanted to say something, but she had no clue about this kind of thing and couldn''t help Tang Ye, and finally fell silent.


    Tang Ye noticed Fang Yu''s expression, thought about it, and said, "After you get used to the ghost, protect yourself by leaving."


    Fang Yu frowned slightly, wondering why Tang Ye arranged this way.


    Tang Ye said: "When you turned into a ghost, you went to the trouble of parting, isn''t it because parting is the incarnation of a bodhi lotus? The situation in the Shen family is more complicated than what Yuan saw. Everyone thinks that the Shen family except for Shen Lao and Shen Bieli , There is no third bloodline. But this is not the case. So, many things will happen in the future, I need you to protect her."


    Fang Yu nodded and agreed. Tang Ye made her, she must obey the order.


    In fact, Tang Ye and Fang Yu knew that Shen Farewell''s lotus incarnation was still very confused. At first it was Fang Yu who told him that Shen Bieli was the incarnation of the Bodhi lotus flower, but he had always suspected that someone behind Fang Yu was planning behind him, so he felt that the people behind also knew the identity of Shen Bieli.


    But from the current situation, Liu Qingyan does not seem to know, and Xu Wuming does not know either. So, how did Fang Yu discover that Shen Bieli was the incarnation of a Bodhi lotus?


    Tang Ye wanted to fully understand the reason, just now Fang Yu was here, and asked: "Fang Yu, how did you discover that Shen Bieli was the incarnation of a Bodhi lotus?"


    At this time, Fang Yu had no need to hide anything, and said, "Because I have seen Shen Fieli''s paintings. The first day I became a ghost after death, I wanted to attack students in school in order to avenge Li Yitian. That is. At that time I chose to go to the studio I was familiar with to find my target, but unexpectedly, I was blocked by a painting in the studio. The painting was a smiling Buddha. After I appeared in the studio, the Buddha Flew out of the painting and knocked me back."


    "I can recognize that the painting was painted by Shen Bieli. After my verification, I learned that Shen Bieli is the incarnation of the Bodhi lotus. It is precisely because of her identity that the paintings are naturally spiritual, and the critical moment I can survive. And that''s why I specially attacked her. If I can get her body and take her body, what else can I fear?"


    Fang Yu said, looking at Tang Ye, she looked a little dissatisfied. Had it not been for Tang Ye to subdue her, maybe she would be able to take revenge happily, and it would not have allowed things to develop like this.


    Actually became a ghost?


    However, it seems not bad. The soul is his own, and the body is his own. After the adjustment, the ghosts are even better, possessing powerful power and an unimaginable life span.


    But life needs attention. As a ghost, she has no body temperature, no pulse, etc. If discovered by others, she will become an alien.


    Tang Ye felt thankful after hearing Fang Yu''s words. In other words, only Fang Yu knew about Shen Fare''s special status. As long as the confidentiality work is done well, Shen Farewell is still safer. After all, this girl used to be very low-key, there was nothing that others would not pay attention to her specially.


    Tang Ye once again urged Fang Yu, let Fang Yu adapt to protect Shen Farewell.


    After dealing with these things, it was too late. To find the source of the evil spirit of Yin, I don''t know where to start. Tang Ye decided to wait until tomorrow to learn about Liu Qingyan''s past from Sima Puyu before searching for it in a targeted manner.


    After a day of tossing, he was also tired, so he returned to Shen''s home to rest.


    In the past few days, he had been busy until late at night, and every time he came back to Shen''s house, he was very quiet. Father Shen and them all went to bed. As for being extremely concerned and caring about his separation, it is impossible to wait for him until late at night every day.


    The next day, Tang Ye wanted to sleep a little longer. Nocturnal creatures would definitely have to sleep during the day. It is a pity that for his current life, it is a luxury to sleep until he wakes up naturally, because there is a deep parting.


    Shen Bieli This girl is very serious in doing things, she is single-minded about things, in short, her attitude is very correct, and there are few bad habits!


    Therefore, getting up early is a good habit, she not only implements it by herself, but also Tang Ye implements it!


    When Tang Ye fell asleep, she opened the door barabara and came in. Are you afraid to see Tang Ye sleeping naked this time?

 Chapter 1161： The smell of love?

    Shen Bieli had just got up, his hair had not been combed, and it was scattered and approved until it reached his waist, which was very beautiful. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel and she is wearing pajamas with a vacuum inside. Sneaking in through the side seams of the pajamas, all they saw were white skin. From a high point, looking down, you can still see the looming small ditch between her ****.


    One thing that is extremely tempting is that her pajamas are not long robes, but short, probably only covering her thighs, making her reveal a pair of white, slender and smooth ****!


    A woman''s ****, but her second life. What is the temptation to show her that is not fatal to men?


    Also, under her beautiful feet, she wears a pair of bare round-toe cotton moppings, and her white heels are exposed, and she has a lot of **** taste! That is enough, it is enough to make a man feel rippling, blood pulse surge.


    Playing the fatal temptation so early in the morning, I really don''t know whether Shen Fieli was deliberate or unintentional. Doesn''t she treat Tang Ye as a man? Or, she regarded Tang Ye as a man, and wanted to bring out Tang Ye''s wolfishness, and then what did the two of them do together?


    Ouch, Shen Farewell is not such a scheming woman. It''s better to go for a walk early and get some fresh air.


    Shen Bieli didn''t intend to seduce Tang Ye, she used to wear this way. And she felt that there was no such temptation or no temptation between her and Tang Ye. Because her body has been seen by Tang Ye, and she has touched a lot of places, almost never done anything like that!


    But even so, she knows all men in the world are lustful, and they tend to be dissatisfied! She thinks Tang Ye is even more so! Therefore, before coming to Tang Ye''s room, she still took a look at her own ****, planning what scale to expose, so as not to embarrass herself, but also to play with Tang Ye.


    This little girl is thinking too much!


    In fact, if she really wanted to say such a thing, she would be angry with Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye often treats her indifferently, sometimes indifferent, but sometimes acting very close. She couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s thoughts about her, did she like it or not?


    She focused on Tang Ye, if Tang Ye wanted to possess her, she felt that she would not refuse. She didn''t mind that much if Tang Ye spent more time. Because she thinks Tang Ye can give her a sense of security, and she is very happy when together. She likes such a man very much.


    "Doctor Tang! Get me up! Go to school with me!" Shen Bieli urged Tang Ye to get up, pouting angrily.


    Tang Ye was awakened by Shen Bieli, saying that she was speechless, she didn''t even open her eyes and said, "Miss, please stop being my alarm clock in the future? Let me tell you, I am very self-disciplined. , Can get up without an alarm clock!"


    "Bah, bah..." Shen Bieli really wanted to kill the guy who said big words and didn''t blush, and hummed: "The ghost believes you are strict in self-discipline! Anyway, get up and accompany me to school!"


    "I''m not going!" Tang Ye was still buried in asleep, humming: "The boys in your academy treat me as an enemy. Didn''t you get stunned after going? It''s all to blame for you, Miss. ."


    "You, I..." Shen Bieli felt the same, not knowing how to say it. She knew how many boys were pursuing her, but she did not accept it. Now with Tang Ye, Tang Ye will definitely be hostile to those boys.


    "You have nothing to say, so..." Tang Ye spoke more casually, wanting Shen Bieli to go out without disturbing him to sleep, but when he saw Shen Bieli, he found that Shen Bieli was aggrieved, and seemed very pitiful.


    I rely on, Tang Ye is speechless, the little girl playing this kind of trick is really unbearable to treat her again, trying to make her happy.


    At the same time, Tang Ye noticed Shen Farewell''s appearance, cheating, making such a temptation early in the morning, is it testing his patience as a man?


    When Shen Bili saw Tang Ye staring at her, his aggrieved expression suddenly became shy, and he said to Tang Ye: "For example, if you are thinking about something dirty or dirty, I won''t agree to it!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was completely speechless. Saying like this is equivalent to agreeing, OK!


    Oops, he is obviously a little bitch, but he still pretends to be a pure lady!


    Looking at the shy Shen Farewell, Tang Ye sighed helplessly: "Miss, how many times do you want me to say it to believe that I am a ethical doctor?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do nasty things to you. Come over, sit by the bed, and I will give you something, which is a good treasure I found last night." Tang Ye solemnly said farewell to Shen. Beckoning.


    "What are you doing!" Shen Bieli''s face turned redder, and this guy actually let himself sit by the bed!


    If he sits next to the bed, can''t he push himself on the bed? Then will you do... those things?


    Thinking of this, Shen Bieli''s face almost flushed to the bottom of his neck.


    "I don''t want it!" Shen Bieli resolutely refused!


    She wasn''t ready to go to bed with Tang Ye.


    She hummed to Tang Ye: "Who knows what you are going to do, if you suddenly push me down on the bed, I, I... Oh, don''t say it, hate, you are the worst!"


    Shen Bieli turned and ran out of the room.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was expressionless, this little girl really... Tang Ye''s mood was beyond description.


    Now that he got up, he started to do business. He was awakened by Shen Bieli. Tang Ye no longer meant to go on sleeping, got up to wash, and then went to eat breakfast. After having breakfast, Shen Bieli hadn''t gone to the Academy of Fine Arts, and when he saw it, he offered to send her.


    This will Shen Farewell without shyly rejecting him, humming: "You know you want to send me there?"


    Tang Ye was speechless. Shen Fieli was saying that he was obligated to send her to study? What a joke! She is just her personal doctor, not a nanny. Of course she is free when she is not sick!


    However, Tang Ye''s concern for Shen Bieli was self-evident. He took out a talisman and said to Shen Bieli: "Miss, this is a talisman I made recently and I will give it to you."


    This amulet is specially processed with precious stones and is set in jade. It is very beautiful. However, that piece of jade has a small hole, and the function of the small hole is to allow Fang Yu''s ghost in the talisman to come and go freely.


    When Shen Bieli saw that beautiful talisman, he was very excited, his face flushed, and besides being happy, he was ashamed. Tang Ye gave her something again!


    "Hey, do you want to?" Shen Bieli was excited and shy and didn''t pick up the talisman, Tang Ye said uncomfortably: "A lot of things have happened in the city recently. I worry about you, so I got you a talisman.


    "I made this amulet by myself. I didn''t buy it, so it is unique in the world. You must wear it well and don''t take it off easily."


    "Well! Of course I want it!" Shen Bieli was delighted to take the talisman.


    In fact, this talisman is not a simple talisman, but Tang Ye used to locate Shen Farewell. At the same time, Fang Yu, a ghost, can also use this to find Shen Farewell. All this is to protect this girl who is not a simple identity!


    Bodhi lotus incarnation, Ksitigarbha Dharma, if there are ancient myths, then Shen Fare is one of them!


    "You, you help me wear..." After Shen Bieli got the talisman, he turned around and stroked her hair against Tang Ye, exposing her white neck, and let Tang Ye wear the talisman himself.


    She became more shy.


    Tang Ye felt nothing, and took the talisman to help Shen farewell.


    Shen Bieli lowered his head slightly, his face was flushed, a little shy, and full of sweetness, enjoying this warm moment.


    Looking at it this way, what are they two lovers who are not loving?


    Shen Farewell seems to have tasted love.


    "Ahem!"


    However, at this moment, a woman''s cough was heard beside them. They were a little embarrassed. When they looked back, it turned out that it was Zhang Xi.

 Chapter 1162： Dead baby!

    Sitting in her expensive sports car, Zhang Xi looked at Tang Ye and Shen Farewell speechlessly, and hummed, "Please remember one sentence, show affection, and die fast!"


    "What! We don''t! Dr. Tang and I are innocent!" Zhang Xi suddenly appeared. Shen Farewell was timid and easily shy. Her intimate behavior with Tang Ye made her flustered for a while, so she quickly moved away. Keep a distance from Tang Ye and explain her and Tang Ye.


    Zhang Xi has always spoken boldly. Shen Fieli and Tang Ye have been together for so long and still so pure, she is really speechless. Regarding Shen Bieli''s argument, she looked at Tang Ye and said, "Doctor Tang, don''t wear a condom when you leave the bed with Farewell. She will not say that she is still innocent when she is pregnant."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. Are college students so open now?


    "All women who have men pretend to be so pure, funny!" Zhang Xi snorted Shen Farewell again, expressing his contempt for Shen Farewell''s purity.


    At this time, Shen Farewell, his face flushed with embarrassment, and his body was shaking with anger by Zhang Xi''s words.


    OMG! Is this your girlfriend? How can you say this? !


    Shen Bie is so angry! Zhang Xi actually said what kind of bed she and Tang had at night, and what kind of cover she wore. These words, these things, she would never say them in death! But Zhang Xi said it in front of Tang Ye! She was really embarrassed, even though she knew Zhang Xi was joking.


    "Okay, don''t be kidding, you go to school." Tang Ye worried that Shen Farewell''s head was congested with shyness, and smiled to adjust the atmosphere.


    He said to Shen Bieli: "Farewell, you can go to school in Zhang Xi¡¯s car. I have something to do. I won¡¯t accompany you to the college. Besides, even if you want me to accompany me, I don¡¯t want to go, because a group of Boys who adore you should wait for me with a broom, I''m worried about being killed by them..."


    "Puff..." Zhang Xi laughed when he heard Tang Ye''s words. She looked at Tang Ye and found it a pity. If Tang Ye is not Shen Farewell''s man, she wants to pursue it!


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Bastard, they adore me... I hate, ignore you!" Shen Fieli snorted shyly to Tang Ye''s words, his face was still red, and he felt that he was flirting with Tang Ye. .


    The atmosphere was adjusted by Tang Ye, and Shen Fieli''s expression was no longer so embarrassed. But she is still very angry, this girlfriend, do you want to hand it over?


    What if you find a boyfriend and get hooked up by her in the future?


    "Farewell, you come soon, or it will be sooner or later! Also, don''t hinder your husband from doing big things!" Zhang Xi was still making fun of Shen not leaving. Zhang Xi should be regarded as having the personality of some modern girls, so she called her husband.


    "You..." Shen Bieli was really furious. She was worried that Tang Ye would be embarrassed. She immediately opened the door of Zhang Xihao''s car, sat in, and hummed: "Go! Wait until school to clean up you!"


    "Doctor Tang, I''m leaving, bye bye." Shen Bieju looked at Tang Ye and said goodbye, and stood up again, pointing to the talisman Tang Ye had just put on her, blushing slightly, and said, "This, thank you... ¡­"


    Zhang Xi jokes on the side: "Little girl, you don''t have a big chest, don''t stand up, shame!"


    "You..." Shen Bieli was about to cry by his girlfriend.


    Tang Ye looked at the two youthful and lively girls with a smile and waved goodbye. He feels a little bit. He feels that he is quite distant from them. As an uncle, he should concentrate on his own business.


    "Right!" Tang Ye suddenly remembered something very important.


    When Shen Farewell was ill, it was because he was subjected to a head-down technique, and a poisonous woman stabbed a villain behind him. The purpose of the person who harmed her was to get married and make her the bride of a dead noble son. Now the mastermind behind has been found out, she is Liu Qingyan. So, whom does Liu Qingyan want to give to her?


    This dead noble son must have a great relationship with Liu Qingyan!


    Such things as unmarried marriages are generally done by parents for their unmarried children who have died or died. So, could it be said that Liu Qingyan has a mother-child relationship with the dead noble son?


    Tang Ye was startled when he thought of this. If Liu Qingyan has a child, he is the young master of the Sima family, and Sima Puyu may be a sibling or sibling. Is this relationship close enough to Sima Puyu?


    Anyway, everything is to investigate the source of the evil spirit. Tang Ye asked whether this was the secret of the Sima family.


    Tang Ye immediately went to Sima Building to talk to Sima Puyu. Even if there is no such guess, he still has to talk to Sima Puyu. Because he asked Sima Puyu to inquire about Liu Qingyan''s past last night, and Liu Qingyan''s past must be understood clearly.


    When he arrived at Sima Building, Luo Bing was directing a group of people to work. They were all dealing with the huge damage to Sima Building last night, mainly Liu Qingyan''s office. In addition, Sima Puyu personally handled Liu Qingyan''s affairs.


    Tang Ye came to Sima Building, Sima Puyu put down his work and asked him to go to her office.


    "Is there anything else I don''t understand?" Sima Puyu sat on her president''s exclusive mount, half-leaning back, crossed her hands on the knees of the black stockings, and raised her head arrogantly. He looks like a boss.


    After she talked with Tang Ye last night, Tang Ye went to find Liu Qingyan, and it turned out that Liu Qingyan had died, which caused her a lot of trouble. She felt that Tang Ye had something else to tell her.


    Tang Ye sat opposite Sima Puyu, enjoying himself this time because he was looking at Sima Puyu. Like last night, Liu Qingyan was sitting almost like Sima Puyu, but she was deliberately showing off, and Sima Puyu was naturally taken for granted. The temperament and charm were simply heaven and earth. Just looking at Sima Puyu like this is a kind of enjoyment.


    "In fact, you already know the main thing." Tang Ye smiled at Sima Puyu, not going to elaborate on Liu Qingyan''s death, but asked: "Have you investigated Liu Qingyan''s past? I need to take everything I can tell you only after I figure it out. Then what you hear will be comprehensive and reasonable."


    "You are a person who pays attention to facts and basis. I don''t dare to tell you my random speculations as serious truths." Tang Ye added.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with no change in expression, as serious and serious as before, and said, "You better not lie to me."


    "Liu Qingyan''s information is here, you can look at it." Sima Puyu took out an information bag from the drawer of the table and handed it to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye immediately opened it and looked at it. After watching it again, he was a little disappointed and said to Sima Puyu, "Are you sure Liu Qingyan has never had a child?"


    "child?"


    Sima Puyu was taken aback, what kid? Liu Qingyan''s child?


    Of course Liu Qingyan has no children! If she had children, how could her status in Sima''s family be nameless!


    If so, it must be dead, and the Sima family didn''t know it!

 Chapter 1163： Are you pursuing yourself?

    When Tang Ye asked if Liu Qingyan had any children, Sima Puyu replied with certainty that he did not. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Sima Puyu never thought about this kind of problem. If so, are they brothers and sisters with her?


    This is an unimaginable thing for her.


    "Why are you so sure she is not?" Tang Ye asked Sima Puyu.


    He guessed that Liu Qingyan had a child, but was dead, and said to Sima Puyu: "Is it possible that Liu Qingyan''s child died before he was born, so you don''t know."


    "This..." Sima Puyu frowned and squinted, and replied after thinking: "This is indeed possible. If Liu Qingyan had a child more than 20 years ago, I really don''t know. I want to know about such things, I am afraid¡­¡­"


    Sima Puyu stopped speaking, his face turned reluctant, and he felt a little angry.


    "Are you... okay?" Tang Ye felt baffled.


    "It''s okay." Sima Puyu closed his eyes and took a deep breath, as if adjusting his emotions, opened his eyes and snorted coldly: "If you want to know if Liu Qingyan has ever had a child, you can only ask someone. "


    "Who?" Tang Ye asked.


    He could see that the reason Sima Puyu''s face suddenly sank and there was suppressed anger was because he mentioned the person she was talking about.


    Sima Puyu reluctantly mentioned "this person". After Tang Ye asked her, she was silent for a long time before she looked at Tang Ye coldly and said, "My father, Sima Poaxe."


    "Your dad?" Tang Ye was taken aback and exclaimed in surprise.


    Sima Puyu was very upset, glared at Tang Ye and said, "He is not my father, but a ruthless man who abandoned my mother and pushed me to where I am now!"


    "Oh...?" Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing when she heard Sima Puyu''s words. For the first time, he saw Sima Puyu showing that this kind of anger did not look like real anger, and did not look like real anger. He felt that there was a different kind of charm, like a little girl.


    "You are indeed a very frivolous man!" Seeing Tang Ye actually laugh at her, Sima Puyu said with irritation: "Do you know that I already have a lot of opinions on you? You are my personal bodyguard, as long as you stay By my side, whether it is nominal or not, you have to listen to me!"


    "But it turned out to be the opposite. Not only did you not listen to me, but you did one after another with a huge impact on my back. Finally, you let me listen to you! I can''t imagine how disobedient you are. . And you have no self-knowledge at all, you look self-righteous!"


    Sima Puyu seemed to endure it for a long time, and cursed at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Is it true that in the eyes of others, you are an arrogant and self-righteous person?


    Tang Ye does not accept this accusation! He knew that Sima Puyu must have used him to vent his anger when he mentioned that her father was angry.


    Really wronged.


    "Miss Sima, I don''t accept your accusations!" Tang Ye said rudely to Sima Puyu who was staring at him: "Perhaps I am a little bit self-righteous, but I think you are more self-righteous than me! Do you think As long as people under your management should listen to you, are you right?"


    With the matter of the Queen President Murong Huansha first, how could Tang Ye give Sima Puyu face, and continued: "I think you know very well, in fact, many people in this building are not convinced by you. If not, You were born in the Sima family, I don¡¯t think they would listen to you at all!"


    "You..." Sima Puyu didn''t like other people provoking her authority like this.


    She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "You really can make a strong word!"


    In fact, she felt that Tang Ye''s words were a bit reasonable, so she wouldn''t say too much to refute them.


    "I don''t have the time and energy to argue with you about these meaningless things!" Sima Puyu sat back in his seat, closing his eyes and looking soothing, actually feeling annoyed, why did he say so much to this guy?


    Tang Ye remained silent, waiting for Sima Puyu to adjust his emotions. Sima Puyu''s illness can''t be stimulated too much, and it''s not good to get sick.


    "If you want to know about Liu Qingyan, go to Sima Poaxe, and tell me as soon as you figure it out." Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye after a long silence.


    "Can''t you go with me?"


    Tang Ye made a request and said, "Your Sima family is not a small family. That family must be very large, and the people who live in it will be very complicated. It is estimated that everything in it has caught up with a court drama full of intrigue. So I am an outsider directly. Going to your father, if you are not turned away, you will definitely run into a wall when you enter. Instead of this, it is better for you to accompany me and solve the problem directly?"


    "Your face is so great!"


    Sima Puyu suddenly slapped the table and hummed to Tang Ye: "You want me to accompany you when you go to work? Do you think I''m the servant you just ordered?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, a woman could really make a fuss about everything. Don''t you let her go home together, so angry?


    It must be because Sima broke the axe!


    Sima Puyu became emotionally unstable since the name Sima Poaxe was mentioned. She blamed Yu Sima Poaxe for being sorry for her mother. It seems that there is a deep knot between Sima Puyu and her father.


    "Miss Sima, are you angry?" Tang Ye asked knowingly, to see how Sima Puyu would react.


    Perhaps because Sima Puyu was suffering from the terminal illness of Su Ling, Tang Ye always cared about her.


    Sima Puyu desperately wanted to live, but her fate was to let her die. Tang Ye wanted to help her as much as possible to make her alive as comfortable as possible. If it weren''t for this, when he saw Sima Puyu in Xiangshan, he would not be nosy.


    Therefore, now that Sima Puyu has a knot, Tang Ye wants to help her untie it. After all, if you don''t untie such a knot, three months later, she might be very regretful when she died. Such a strong woman, even if she is suffering, she is alone in her heart.


    "Can you do your own business? Are you really as thick as Luo Bing said, so thick that no one can surpass it?" Sima Puyu saw that Tang Ye not only did not leave, but also bothered her, he was even more angry. , And even a little more irritable that she rarely appears.


    "You must be angry! No wonder you scolded me so much today."


    Tang Ye went to irritate Sima Puyu, acting a bit rascal, and said, "Why are you so angry with me? I don''t think I am any different from before, and facing me like this, you won''t scold me. So. There is only one conclusion now, that is that the problem lies with you!"


    "What problem did you encounter?"


    "You..." Sima Puyu thought Tang Ye was so annoying, like a rascal.


    She didn''t plan to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, saying: "In view of your behavior, I judge you are viciously harassing me. You have two choices now, one is to leave, and the other is to ask the security guard to take you to the police station. "


    "..."


    Tang Ye thought this statement was naive, and said, "I don''t choose either. I just want to know, why are you suddenly angry? This is not like you at all. You have always been very tolerant because of your illness.


    "It''s up to you whether I''m angry or not!" Sima Puyu said suddenly.


    It''s up to you... This is something a dignified woman like Sima Puyu would never scold. She is not so cheap.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Sima Puyu suddenly felt very funny, and smiled: "Of course there is!"


    He watched Sima Puyu become serious, and said: "I care about you very much. I hope you have a good life and can be happy every day. I am not frivolous, nor am I making fun of you, but I really care about you. I cared about you from the first day I met you, otherwise you thought I would stay with you and do what a personal bodyguard? Funny! Do I look like such a leisurely person?"


    Sima Puyu was taken aback. Is this guy... Pursuing yourself?


    This situation is very similar!

 Chapter 1164： Can it be that simple?

    Sima Puyu felt puzzled that Tang Ye kept saying that she cared about her and thought about her, which made her feel that Tang Ye wanted to pursue her, but she felt that Tang Ye¡¯s attitude was too arrogant, and she didn¡¯t listen to her and asked her not to do it. What is willing to do, is this an attitude of pursuit?


    If any woman accepts this kind of man''s pursuit, she must be an idiot!


    Tang Ye didn''t care what Sima Puyu thought, why did he pursue Sima Puyu? He already felt that it was troublesome to have a woman as the president. He would have to commit so many crimes?


    Tang Ye is a more persistent person. Since he cares about Sima Puyu and wants to solve Sima Puyu¡¯s knot, he will stick to it and continue to say to Sima Puyu: "Since I care about you so much, I don''t want you to always fail me. Your care. Don¡¯t think that you are the president. Everyone has to listen to you. You have to look at your face to do things!"


    "You..." Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with a complicated expression.


    She wanted to surrender. Damn, how could there be such a rascal man. She was almost laughing at Tang Ye, really ridiculous!


    Acting by yourself is not domineering, but authority. But this guy is domineering!


    Oops, someone is domineering to yourself?


    Sima Puyu thinks this kind of thing is very new. She was really angry with Tang Ye, but she felt that Tang Ye was different.


    Sometimes it makes people desperate to a certain extent, think he is cute, and then like him. Oops, there is a kind of like called yielding first, and when you get used to it, it is fun and funny, which is actually not bad. When his nagging is the wind in his ears, what to do or do, but he really likes him.


    But Sima Puyu would not show this emotion. Otherwise, wouldn''t Tang Ye be more arrogant?


    This servant is too rampant, he must be treated well, no matter how big or small, even the master and the servant. Although Tang Ye was not her servant, as a bodyguard, at least it was inferior relationship.


    Sima Puyu turned around and wanted to teach Tang Ye. She was emotional, otherwise, according to her previous character, she would never do these redundant actions herself. This was the job of a security guard.


    Now she is more like an ordinary woman angry.


    She herself didn''t realize that this kind of thing is actually very beautiful. It is the joy of life to remove the disguise and let herself go.


    However, suddenly her head swelled and she felt particularly uncomfortable. Soon her stomach hurts.


    It''s sick!


    Her condition has become more and more unstable recently, and I don''t know when it will happen. I was angry with Tang Ye just now, I am afraid it will affect her condition.


    Sima Puyu covered his stomach and walked to the sofa, holding back the pain, without shouting.


    She had become accustomed to forbearing the pain, but her condition worsened, her face suddenly became pale, her lips also turned pale, and the whole person appeared very weak.


    Tang Ye saw that she immediately went over to see her situation, and grabbed her hand pulse. This pulse is not an ordinary pulse, not watching Sima Puyu''s pulse beating, but feeling the situation of Sima Puyu''s body.


    Tang Ye grasped Sima Puyu''s slender hand, and even squeezed it, even though it was painful and somewhat resisted. She is a woman who has barely any skin-to-skin contact with men. She is more sensitive to this kind of thing. She instinctively wants to push Tang Ye away and not allow Tang Ye to touch her.


    "Don''t move, push me away if you want to be so painful all the time! Now I am not the man who eluded you, but the doctor!" Tang Ye knew Sima Puyu''s thoughts, and drank before Sima Puyu wanted to push him away. Live her.


    Sima Puyu didn''t want to endure such pain, no one would think!


    Being drunk by Tang Ye, she stopped moving. She still had expectations for Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye relieved her pain several times, is it possible now?


    At this time, Tang Ye concentrated on feeling the soul in Sima Puyu''s body, closed his eyes, and was very attentive.


    Soon he felt a very unstable Yin Qi running around in Sima Puyu''s body, like a very naughty child, running around playfully. Sima Puyu''s body is where she has fun. She can walk around Sima Puyu''s entire body, so that Sima Puyu will feel pain all over her body.


    Knowing this situation, Tang Ye was even more sympathetic to Sima Puyu. This kind of pain is not something ordinary people can bear, it is simply not as good as death.


    But looking at Sima Puyu''s expression, there was no hint of submission. She was enduring, she was overcoming, as if still holding hope, feeling that as long as this pain passed, everything would be better, and maybe it would never hurt again. However, the next pain will always hit her unexpectedly. She had to hold it back again, and then told herself that it would be fine if she held it back.


    Time after time, time after time, she endured the pain like this. She is so thirsty for life, but God has not shown kindness to her.


    What if she is a president, what if she is a beauty... None of these can give her a healthy body and a life that will disappear at some point. Perhaps beauty, status, and wealth made her more miserable, because she just possessed it, but couldn''t enjoy it.


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu who was holding back the pain, the stubbornness touched him.


    If one day he develops other feelings for Sima Puyu, it will not be because of beauty, wealth, power, but Sima Puyu''s desperate struggle.


    It''s like him who is unwilling to give in.


    "I''m going to give you a needle, it will hurt." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu resolutely.


    He decided to trap Su Ling with a psychic needle and not allow Su Ling to run around again, so as to alleviate Sima Puyu''s pain. And when he persecuted Su Ling, Su Ling would resist for a short time. In this short period of time, Sima Puyu will cause great pain. As long as you endure it, there will be no more pain for a long time.


    The place Su Ling should have stayed was Sima Puyu''s abdomen. If Su Ling was trapped there, Sima Puyu''s pain would be regarded as pain in the future, and it would only be a pain in the abdomen. Tang Ye decided to drive Su Ling back and trap it in Sima Puyu''s abdomen.


    In this case, you need to take off Sima Puyu''s coat, or you won''t be able to get the needle properly. This is an irresistible factor, not an excuse for taking advantage of Sima Puyu.


    Needles to undress are normal.


    Fortunately, Sima Puyu didn''t think Tang Ye was taking advantage of her, she just wanted to get rid of this pain, so after Tang Ye asked her to take off her clothes, she took it off simply.


    Tang Ye quickly pierced Sima Puyu''s body with a needle, first with his hands and neck, which was equivalent to blocking off the path leading to his arms, neck and head from his abdomen, leaving Su Ling only in Sima Puyu''s belly.


    But soon there were problems. Sima Puyu was wearing pants at this time, and he couldn''t seal Sima Puyu''s thigh just now. In this case, if Su Ling ran under Sima Puyu''s feet and tossed, then Sima Puyu might be paralyzed.


    But, it¡¯s okay to take off your clothes, isn¡¯t it embarrassing to take off your pants?


    I don''t know if Sima Puyu can be so simple.

 Chapter 1165： No expression to waste!

    Sima Puyu absolutely does not allow herself to be paralyzed, because her brother, Sima Kuangnan, was helpless because of his paralyzed legs. He stayed at home all day and no longer cared about the family business. Otherwise, the person who sits as the president of Sima Group will be a Sima madman.


    Tang Ye decided to take off Sima Puyu''s pants. But taking off your pants will expose your underwear and beautiful thighs. The thigh is the most private place for women. How could Sima Puyu expose these places to Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye knew this, so when he wanted to help Sima Puyu pierce his thigh, he hesitated and became embarrassed. "Take off your pants", he really didn''t dare to say to Sima Puyu.


    "Why, what?" Sima Puyu couldn''t bear the pain. When Tang Ye gave her the needle, she felt a lot more comfortable, but when Tang Ye stopped, the pain was so severe that she didn''t want Tang Ye to stop. Now Tang Ye hesitated, she looked at Tang Ye wondering and urging.


    Tang Ye sighed, expressing very helplessness. It''s really sad, why do I encounter this kind of thing every time? Obviously, he is doing the doctor''s consideration for the patient, and he is obsessively trying to cure the patient''s disease, but because of the treatment of acupuncture, in the end, he will be mistaken as a shameless bastard!


    Because I''m too young?


    "What''s the matter?" Sima Puyu was anxious, enduring the pain and asked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye gritted his teeth, forget it, the image is a fart, it''s important to save my life, if I don''t go to **** who goes to hell... He said to Sima Puyu: "Take off your pants."


    When Sima Puyu heard this, his eyes widened slightly, apparently stunned, unable to accept this kind of thing. Take off your pants... Is it to leave your two thighs bare, but to keep your underwear, completely exposed to this man?


    "Pop!" Sima Puyu instinctively slapped Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye was not surprised by this kind of thing, he was already used to it...Fortunately, those who slapped them were all beautiful women.


    "I can''t take it off myself, you can take it off." Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye at this time.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, suspecting that he had heard it wrong.


    Sima Puyu agreed to take off his pants? Not only promised, but also let yourself help her off? ! Ouch, shit, do you have to test the endurance of a man again?


    He still remembered that he had a relationship with Ke Yu in order to save Ke Yu.


    How did Sima Puyu agree to take off his pants? It was quite straightforward.


    Sima Puyu knew Tang Yehao, and said, "As long as it can solve my illness, I can do anything. Slap you just to make my heart feel better."


    "..."


    Tang Ye really had nothing to say to these women, he was the one who was injured anyway.


    "Let go of your thighs a bit, I''ll take it off..." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu, no longer in the ink, with a correct attitude and serious expression.


    Sima Puyu was very cooperative, lay down slightly, and stretched his legs. She took off her high heels, and what was left was a short skirt and stockings. In fact, to take off her pants is to take off her short skirt and stockings.


    It''s just that this is the place that gives people a fatal temptation, short skirts, stockings, men think of these will be rippling in their hearts, dreaming.


    "Don''t touch places you shouldn''t touch." Sima Puyu said suddenly.


    Tang Ye was stunned, looked at Sima Puyu with a smile, and said, "Of course I won''t touch it."


    "Don''t steal the places you shouldn''t see either." Sima Puyu said again.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You just let me stop getting the needle. A woman''s body is anything that a man shouldn''t look at. Men want to see it."


    Sima Puyu stared at Tang Ye arrogantly, not being a rogue with Tang Ye!


    "Okay, I will try my best to reduce the advantage of you, right?" Tang Ye was speechless.


    Sima Puyu was not so cold and arrogant now.


    Tang Ye carefully took off Sima Puyu''s short skirt and lifted some silk stockings, quickly pierced a few stitches, and it was done!


    Then he quickly helped Sima Puyu put on the short skirt, and passed this extremely test of man''s endurance smoothly.


    Su Ling has been sealed in Sima Puyu''s abdomen, and then only a few stitches are needed to infuse her abdomen, and then some spiritual energy will be infused in, so that Su Ling can calm down and be fine. Tang Ye quickly finished the tie, and then asked Sima Puyu to put on his clothes to avoid embarrassment for everyone.


    Sima Puyu''s pain gradually reduced, first his head no longer hurts, and then his hands and feet were fine, and he completely recovered. Looking at Tang Ye, she didn''t have the annoyance she had before, and it was no wonder that Tang Ye saw her body when she gave her the needle. She is grateful to Tang Ye, who has saved her life several times.


    She had a doubt, but she never asked. Tang Ye knew her condition well, and she wanted to ask if Tang Ye could help her heal.


    It is cured!


    More than just reducing pain.


    She wants to live, keep living.


    She had a little hope that it was this kind of disease, it was a spiritual disease, and Tang Ye was an expert in spirituality, maybe it could really be cured?


    She wanted to ask Tang Ye very much, but she didn''t dare to speak, because she was afraid of hearing an answer that made her desperate. If Tang Ye said no, who else could?


    It''s true that Sima Puyu is a strong woman, but sometimes she can''t stand the anxiety that has been lingering between hope and despair.


    She decided to ask Tang Ye to understand, is her illness saved or not?


    "Tang Chenxing, mine..."


    "do not ask."


    However, Sima Puyu was about to speak, Tang Ye interrupted her directly. Tang Ye looked at her, was silent for a while, and said, "I don''t know about some things, I hope you can keep going."


    Interrupted by Tang Ye, and hearing Tang Ye''s words again, Sima Puyu felt cold and had the worst guess, thinking that he was really hopeless. She did not speak, and looked out the window, the vibrant scene greeted her eyes. Looking at it, her eyes turned red. She has never cried, maybe she should cry.


    After all, it was the result of despair.


    "If you want to cry, I can lend you my shoulder." Tang Ye said, looking at Sima Puyu with red eyes.


    It''s normal to cry when you encounter such despair. But Sima Puyu didn''t cry all the time, Tang Ye felt that no matter how strong he was, he had to vent occasionally.


    It''s just that Sima Puyu is not the kind of woman who can cry and vent, don''t expect her to show her weak side, and then capture her heart, this is impossible.


    Tang Ye wanted to comfort her, without blinking her eyes, she immediately became serious, and said: "In reality, there is no vulgar bridge like TV. If you want to pursue me in this way, I advise you to Give up. Don''t waste your time and don''t waste my expression."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, and said, "Don¡¯t be so confident, okay, have I said to pursue you? Also, even if I¡¯m pursuing you, I don¡¯t think you will waste your expression because of it all day long. So a few expressions."


    Sima Puyu looked helpless at Tang Ye, really wanted to kill this irritating bastard!

 Chapter 1166： Unspeakable relationship!

    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with a very contemptuous expression and quite helpless. () Tang Ye is so rascal and so irritating, she really can''t deal with it, so she chooses to accept her fate and promises to return to Sima''s home with Tang Ye.


    She picked up the phone, called Luo Bing, and said, "Luo Bing, help me arrange the car, wait for me to go back to my home."


    After speaking, she put down the phone, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Follow me to my home."


    Tang Ye laughed. Is Sima Puyu taking himself to Sima''s home?


    It was not easy to get this woman to agree.


    Sima Puyu did want to do this. She was already helpless with Tang Ye. This was a man who made people feel uncomfortable. Bring it by herself, so that Tang Ye didn''t understand anything and caused trouble. If it causes trouble, it''s probably yourself that will be the trouble in the end, just like Liu Qingyan''s death in Sima Building.


    She sternly said to Tang Ye: "If it wasn''t because you saved me just now, I wouldn''t waste time going to my home with you. Even if I go, don''t be lucky to think I will help you. See you Who, you find it yourself. If you cause any trouble, you can solve it yourself."


    Sima Puyu didn''t want Tang Ye to be too proud.


    "Why do you always think that I will cause trouble?" Tang Ye was speechless, saying that he must be a restless person!


    Sima Puyu sneered and said, "What do you have to quibble about this matter? What I have learned about you is basically bad things. As usual in the police station, Officer Jiang said that I can''t find you. What are the good places."


    "Really?" Faced with Sima Puyu''s sarcasm, Tang Ye smiled and said: "Don''t you know? Some people, you can''t tell what is good about him, but no one can replace it."


    "..."


    Sima Puyu really didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye''s cheeky. I guess no one could speak of this man. She simply ignored Tang Ye, tidy up the table, picked up a handbag, and set off to Sima''s home.


    Tang Ye followed her down. In the eyes of others, he was Sima Puyu''s bodyguard. He and Sima Puyu were walking together, and others were not surprised.


    "Miss, the car is ready." When he arrived downstairs in the Sima Building, Luo Bing stood beside an extended luxury car, nodding respectfully to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu nodded and went straight to the car. Tang Ye wanted to follow, but Luo Bing stopped him.


    Luo Bing''s attitude towards Tang Ye was still very cold, as if reluctant, and he hesitated for a while before he said, "Take care of Missy."


    Tang Ye knew that Luo Bing would not beg for no reason, and couldn''t help feeling a little worried. Could it be said that when Sima Puyu returns to his home, something bad will happen?


    Think about it, too. The complexity of a large family, like the position of group president, is always something many people want. Sima Puyu, a young woman as president of the Sima Group, may directly harm many of her family members who might have become presidents. They must have no good intentions towards Sima Puyu.


    With this in mind, Tang Ye couldn''t help but look at Sima Puyu who was sitting in the car with a calm face, slightly apologetic.


    There are various reasons why Sima Puyu does not want to go back to her home, but she asks her to take herself there, and she doesn''t care much about her feelings, which is even more difficult.


    "Why don''t you come here? Is your time so worthless?" Tang Ye had no car, and Sima Puyu urged him in the car.


    Tang Ye nodded to Luo Bing, saying that he would definitely protect Sima Puyu. Then he got out of the car, sat in the back seat side by side with Sima Puyu, and went to Sima''s home.


    There are dedicated drivers who are from Sima Group. The driver was a little dissatisfied with Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye was too unaware of himself, and he sat side by side with Sima Puyu.


    This kind of treatment, let alone a bodyguard, is that there are no other senior employees or company backbones!


    Sima Puyu was accustomed to Tang Ye''s arrogant behavior, so he just glanced at it and didn''t mind. In fact, sometimes she likes talking to Tang Ye. If you want to talk about the reason, it might be because Tang Ye is different.


    She felt that Tang Ye''s words and deeds seemed to run counter to her requirements and made her feel angry, but on the contrary, she couldn''t say that Tang Ye was wrong.


    She thinks the wonderful thing is that even if she and Tang Ye quarrel with each other under different stances and attitudes, it will not cause any pressure on her. On the contrary, it can arouse her inner depression and resentment, making her can''t help but argue with Tang Ye. . In this process, it happened to relieve her pressure.


    Sima Puyu can still discover this.


    She had some time with Tang Ye. Every time she was with Tang Ye, she couldn''t keep her usual appearance, and that set of established words and deeds was useless. This made her feel a sense of ease and freedom, and slowly, she could show her true self.


    "Can you drive?" In the originally quiet car, Sima Puyu broke the silence and asked Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and looked at Sima Puyu strangely. This question is very inexplicable, how does it involve driving?


    Do you want to drive yourself?


    The driver was even more shocked. He was panicked. Sima Puyu asked Tang Ye, doesn''t he need to drive himself?


    Are you going to be fired?


    With an identity like Sima Puyu, any problem will have a huge impact on people around him!


    Tang Ye can drive, but he doesn''t want to be a driver, and replied to Sima Puyu: "No."


    "Will you?" Tang Ye asked Sima Puyu in turn. There is no reason, he also asked inexplicably.


    But his problem almost made the driver in front of him unable to grasp the steering wheel.


    Damn it, is this guy invited by a monkey?


    Can such a question be asked? Dare to ask? He is the president of the group and still need to drive himself? If necessary, it will definitely be. Everyone knows that Sima Puyu has luxury cars!


    This personal bodyguard is too rookie, right?


    As a bodyguard, I''m a servant, and I''m so unruly to be asked by the master to ask questions like that!


    The driver was very puzzled, why didn''t a guy like Tang Ye get fired by the serious Sima Puyu?


    Sima Puyu didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask her directly, she felt tired. How beautiful is this guy?


    Seeing that Sima Puyu did not answer, Tang Ye rolled his eyes, adjusted the atmosphere and joked: "Neither can you? Then we have time to learn together."


    "..."


    Sima Puyu took a deep breath, glanced around, refused to talk to Tang Ye!


    Damn it, why did you meet such a man? !


    "You don''t think I''m looking for an excuse to pursue you again?" Tang Ye joked again when Sima Puyu didn''t speak.


    When the driver heard this, he almost crashed. Damn, what did this kid say? Pursuing Sima Puyu? Is it what he can do?


    The frightening thing was that the driver found out that Sima Puyu hadn''t scolded Tang Ye harshly.


    Sima Puyu was too lazy to care about Tang Ye, and Tang Ye smiled again: "Please, Ms. Sima, I was just a friendly invitation. Why do you have to give me a taste of conspiracy? Besides, if I make an excuse to get close to you, Can I just say that giving you a needle to treat your illness is not enough? That way, not only can I get close to you, but I can also..."


    "Shut up!" Sima Puyu hurriedly stopped Tang Ye, did he want to say that he could still touch his body?


    This will scare the driver!


    The driver was scared, and the car was unsteady.


    Get close to President Sima?


    It''s breaking news!


    The driver realized the problem. Tang Ye talked casually to Sima Puyu, sometimes frivolous, and even smelled of molesting! However, Sima Puyu did not blame him!


    What is the identity of this guy?


    The driver was shocked. Did Tang Ye have an ulterior affair with Sima Puyu?

 Chapter 1167： The so-called twists and turns!

    The driver was quite convinced by Tang Ye. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel dare to tease Sima Puyu, but Sima Puyu seems to want to accept it?


    This so-called private bodyguard is not a lover, right?


    The driver thought of Tang Ye appearing next to Sima Puyu, and at first he hugged Princess Sima Puyu. This had to be doubted!


    The driver suddenly soared kindly, wanting to see what would happen between Tang Ye and Sima Puyu. However, Sima''s family is already here.


    "Here, Miss." The driver felt a little uninterested, and failed to explore the deep-seated relationship between Sima Puyu and Tang Ye.


    Sima Puyu nodded, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Here, get off the bus."


    Tang Ye nodded and got out of the car with Sima Puyu.


    After getting off the car, Tang Ye couldn''t help but be stunned when he saw the house in front of him. This house resembles the castle of a certain ancient big castle owner. Is this the Sima Ben family?


    This is not a house, but a group of people connected together, front and back, not the magnificent villas and apartments built with reinforced concrete, but the wooden houses and pavilions with ancient colors. It is built by the mountains and rivers, the back is the green hills, the front is the garden arch bridge, and the water is surrounded on both sides... This is like a tourist attraction left over from ancient times.


    Sima''s family is worthy of being a family with a long history. There is such a beautiful real estate with such a scenic spot.


    "It''s nothing strange, Sima''s surname has a history of thousands of years, and the inheritance passed down from generation to generation must look like no matter what, isn''t it shameful otherwise?" Sima Puyu explained to him that Tang Ye was so surprised. Tao.


    Tang Ye nodded to express his conviction. I originally thought that the Murong family was the most powerful, but in this land of Hidden Dragon and Crouching Tiger, there is not the most powerful, only even more powerful!


    Luo Bing didn''t go into Sima''s home because of something wrong, and drove back to Sima Building. Sima Puyu led Tang Ye in, her expression was as serious as since, and she was even stern, not very happy.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, but just went in behind Sima Puyu. Entering this way, he was filled with emotion again and again. He felt that he was walking in the imperial garden of the imperial palace, the delicately arranged and well-organized small stone paths, with flowers and green grass on both sides, large trees and pavilions, really like the place where the emperor lived.


    "Fifteen percent of the Sima family''s assets belong to me. If you follow me, it will definitely benefit you when I appreciate it." Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Does this woman still want to buy herself?


    "I am indifferent to fame and fortune, and I regard money as dung." Tang Ye smiled at Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu stopped, looked back at Tang Ye with contempt, and said, "Little Bailian is qualified to say such things?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said solemnly: "I am not tired of wealth. Master and I have been poor for the past ten years. Haven''t we lived well? Besides, I have some fate with the Buddha, this greed. If you are mad, you have to feel it, otherwise there is no future."


    Oops, Sima Puyu is really convinced, is this guy from the market still connected to the Buddha?


    Sima Puyu said in a bad mood: "Look at what you say, if you don''t know what you are, you will really believe it. Not much else, you should practice well on the aspect of sex, and don''t let it mistake it. Your future."


    "I know, thank you for your teaching, Miss Sima." Tang Ye shrugged and hummed.


    "Yo! Isn''t this the eldest sister? Why are you interested in coming back?" Sima Puyu still wanted to hum with Tang Ye, when there was a strange sound of Yin and Yang.


    This is a Bihe pond with many goldfishes. A man was sprinkling ingredients to feed the fish. When he saw Sima Puyu, he was surprised at first, and then he showed a playful smile. On the surface, he said hello to Sima Puyu, but his tone was ironic and did not mean welcome.


    Tang Ye looked at him, but he was a pretty handsome boy with white skin, a more popular firework hairstyle, and wearing fashionable casual clothes with strong Korean elements, like a person who took the line of a star.


    Seeing Tang Ye looking at him, the man frowned, and quickly showed a playful smile, pretending to jokingly: "Is this the future brother-in-law? Haha, eldest sister, you''ve got your head open, bring a brother-in-law here. Look at this place, do you want to make it easier to divide it in the future?"


    Sima Puyu was ridiculed by the man''s words, and his expression suddenly became cold.


    She glanced at the man and hummed: "Sima Qingnan, I haven''t seen you for so long. I didn''t expect you to be the little boy who can do nothing but feed fish and play tricks. I thought I would come back once, you can let me know what Called admiration, now it seems..."


    Sima Puyu''s expression became very contemptuous, and there was a provocative smile, and he continued to hum: "Now it seems, it''s a pity, life is always counterproductive, you are still that incompetent young master! I was in vain to expect you I am ashamed to mention that you are my cousin to others. Because you are like a damsel, the Sima family doesn¡¯t need a damsel!


    "You..." The man was irritated by Sima Puyu''s unpleasant words, and became furious, but he couldn''t do anything with Sima Puyu. In the end, he could only throw away the fish material in his hand and hum, "Sima Puyu, don''t think you took it. The power of the family business can be arrogant. One day, I will get back everything that belongs to me!"


    "Everything about you? What have you had?" Sima Puyu sneered.


    "You..." The man had no rights and no duties, and he really couldn''t argue. He could only hum angrily, glared at Sima Puyu resentfully, and glanced at Tang Ye before leaving angrily.


    Tang Ye didn''t say anything when he saw this scene. It seemed that the relationship in the Sima family was really not friendly! He was very worried that most of the people in Sima''s family targeted Sima Puyu.


    He had heard a lot from Luo Bing. Since Sima Puyu became the president of the Sima Group and took the power of the Sima family''s business in one hand, he began to clean up those who were eating and drinking in the family. The collateral relationship with her is not very deep, and may be directly taken over, and even if she is a close brother and sister, she is not merciless.


    The man just now was one of the people "washed" by Sima Puyu.


    He is Sima Puyu''s cousin, Sima Qingnan, the son of an uncle Sima Puyu. Sima Qingnan used to squander the family''s wealth and is a typical young brother who has everything from eating, drinking, prostitution, gambling, and drugs.


    In addition, in order to soak up those female stars, he privately used billions to set up an entertainment company. As a result, he did not make any money for the Sima family. Instead, he caused a scandal, which seriously affected the image of the Sima family.


    Regarding this kind of thing, Sima Puyu became angry, regardless of whether Sima Qingnan was her cousin or giving her uncle and aunt''s face, he directly removed Sima Qingnan from all positions in the family business and terminated Sima Qing. The man''s funds made Sima Qingnan an unemployed vagrant who could only stay at home.


    So Sima Puyu will be resented by Sima Qingnan.


    Seeing Tang Ye¡¯s unnatural expression, Sima Puyu knew that he was concerned about what happened to him and Sima Qingnan just now, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to care about these things. "Speaking" is more troublesome."


    Sima Puyu spoke very calmly, without the worries and sadness that would come from discord with his family.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak when seeing her like this, but just nodded. Even so, he was very worried about Sima Puyu, and he knew that Sima Puyu must have had a hard time. Depressed mood can also affect the condition.


    Tang Ye tends to be soft-hearted to these poor women, and will nosy to help after a while. Is this the so-called twisting of flowers?

 Chapter 1168： Will you be jealous for yourself?

    People from the same family, but like a life and death enemy, can anyone care less?


    Sima Puyu didn''t care about it, probably mostly pretending. Sitting in her position, there are many things that must be given up and cannot be kind. Because once the heart is soft and tolerant, she will be eliminated.


    The entire Sima family is very large, if you really have to walk around, I''m afraid it won''t work for a few hours. Therefore, there will be a circular path outside the house, which is used to drive convenient cars to various places.


    Sima Puyu wanted to take Tang Ye to find her father Sima Poaxe. The purpose was clear, not to visit or play, so he went directly to Sima Poaxe''s residence. They also met many people along the way, and they didn''t seem to welcome Sima Puyu very much.


    Sima Puyu was too strict in his control and prevented the family members from eating and drinking, so he had opinions on her. But Sima Puyu did that to better develop Sima Group.


    Seeing these things, Tang Ye felt very sympathetic to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu noticed Tang Ye''s expression, but she didn''t know why, she cared very much about Tang Ye''s feelings. Worried that Tang Ye would have bad thoughts about her, she who would not easily explain one thing usually explained to Tang Ye: "My relationship with my family is not good, and it is understandable that they reject me."


    "Or, do you think all this is my fault because of my harsh character?" Sima Puyu wanted to know Tang Ye''s opinion of her.


    Tang Ye was stunned, then smiled slightly, a little surprised. I didn''t expect this serious woman to care about her feelings. Could it be that he was so charming and captured the heart of a mechanical woman like Sima Puyu?


    Tang Ye has always fooled sister Sima, looking at Sima Puyu and said: "Miss Sima, I don''t think you are wrong. If you are really wrong, then I will also think that the world is wrong, not you."


    "..."


    Sima Puyu had no expression on Tang Ye''s sweet words. She wanted a high-heeled shoe to smash over and kill this unscrupulous guy!


    I thought the relationship was a bit familiar, so I can play ambiguous?


    The frightening thing is that even though Tang Ye''s glib tongue and nonsense was angry, Sima Puyu felt a little warm and happy in his heart.


    If there is a man who can stand firmly by his side, support himself, work hard for himself, and always make himself happy, why not?


    Sima Puyu took another look at Tang Ye, thought about something she hadn''t thought about, and her mood changed a little.


    After walking through a long corridor and reaching a stone step, he looked up and saw a pavilion in front of him. Sima Puyu told Tang Ye that her father Sima Poxu was staying in front of him. The face is an ancestral hall, which was specially built by Sima Poxu after he retreated. I heard that it was for praying for blessings and votives.


    Many people laughed at Sima Poxu, saying that when others were old, they became superstitious.


    "Aren''t you going?" Tang Ye frowned when Sima Puyu didn''t mean to go.


    Sima Puyu''s expression became indifferent again, and said: "No, I will only waste time when I go there. It''s better to stay here and rest."


    Tang Ye knew that she was avoiding Sima Poaxe. He didn''t know the contradiction between Sima Puyu and Sima Poaxe, but he always felt that Sima Puyu shouldn''t be like this. Anyway, it was a father and daughter.


    Talking about the contradiction with his parents, he and his parents are also contradictory, because he was abandoned since he was a child, but he has no resentment towards his parents. Even if you don''t love, don''t resent, or you will live a hard life. Afterwards, calmly communicated, understood the truth, and resolved the misunderstanding, the ending may not be unhappy for everyone.


    Life, why do we need to be sad if we can achieve it?


    Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu: "I don¡¯t know the contradiction between you and your dad. Maybe I don¡¯t have a backache while standing and talking, but I still feel that since I¡¯ve all been here, go and have a look. Anyway, that¡¯s also you. Father."


    "Don''t worry about so much, who do you think you are?" Sima Puyu coldly snorted, and she showed great determination to deal with Sima.


    Tang Ye didn''t joking, and looked serious: "I hope you can untie all the knots and be a happy woman, in life... at the end there is no regret."


    The end of her life hit Sima Puyu''s heart, and she fell silent.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and made up his mind to hold Sima Puyu''s hand.


    Before Sima Puyu wanted to scold him, he said to Sima Puyu first: "You don''t need to worry, don''t run away, isn''t I here? Let''s go, no matter what the situation is, I will be by your side."


    Sima Puyu was stunned, feeling this kind of thing held by a man a bit strange. Tang Ye spoke so firmly, and it made her feel that Tang Ye had promised her.


    Tang Ye has already walked. Somehow, after Sima Pu didn''t break free for the first time, he didn''t break free again. After thinking for a long time, he slowly followed Tang Ye.


    Probably she was touched by Tang Ye. Otherwise, with her character, no one can ask her to do something.


    Tang Ye held Sima Puyu''s hand like this, and stepped up the stone steps together. The appearance of the two is strange if others don''t think about it as a couple!


    No matter how arrogant a man is, he will be subdued by a woman. Similarly, no matter how cold and arrogant a woman is, she will be conquered by a man. For Sima Puyu, who is now cold and arrogant and noble, perhaps Tang Ye is the man who conquered her.


    Maybe Sima Puyu would not admit this kind of thing, but she only knew what she thought in her heart.


    "Don''t you let go! Do you want others to misunderstand us?" When he was about to reach the stone steps, Sima Puyu started to break free from Tang Ye''s hand again.


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "What do you misunderstand? We are a couple? Oh, it''s actually fine. Miss Sima, after observing your relationship, I think everyone will think that you are destined to be impossible. Man''s woman. Then now that you have a man, others will be surprised. This is your victory."


    "Use practical actions to shock the people at home who are hostile to you!" Tang Ye suddenly exclaimed, not knowing what he was excited about.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with contempt and contempt in his eyes.


    She didn''t even bother to lose her temper, and hummed to Tang Ye, "I''m destined to have no men? I really don''t know where your confidence comes from! Don''t you know that there are countless men pursuing me?"


    "I do not believe."


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu with a smile, and said: "You have to distinguish clearly between wanting to pursue and dare to pursue and the definition of pursuing. Maybe 90% of the men in the world want to pursue you, but they dare not step forward. The first step is of no significance at all. But I did not see the man who dared to pursue you and was pursuing you."


    "Ah!"


    Sima Puyu sneered and said, "If you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean you haven''t. Don''t be jealous when you see it one day."


    "I''m jealous?"


    Tang Ye felt funny and hummed: "If I''m really jealous, the consequences will be very serious!"


    Sima Puyu was taken aback for a moment and thought about some messy things. Will this guy be jealous for himself?

 Chapter 1169： Brother!

    I am afraid that Sima Puyu himself hadn''t noticed that she was talking more and more with Tang Ye, and she became more and more grounded. Before changing, how could she mention the word jealous?


    She and Tang Yewei are a bit flirting and flirting.


    "Puyu?" At this moment, a vigorous man''s voice suddenly came from the stone steps. His name was Sima Puyu.


    When Sima Puyu heard this voice, he quickly broke away from Tang Ye and pulled her hand, his expression became serious, serious, looked at the stone steps, and shouted, "Brother."


    brother?


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the stone steps, and then saw a man appear in front of him.


    The man is probably in his thirties, with short hair, cross-brows and cold eyes, with a sword-like momentum and a sense of fortitude. He looks energetic and full of courage.


    When Tang Ye saw this man, he was very fond of him. The man gave him the feeling of being upright, strong and determined, broad-minded and heroic, and he can be described as a magnanimous gentleman.


    However, everything that was perfect for the man was greatly compromised by one thing, that is, his feet were already paralyzed. He is sitting in a wheelchair with a robe over his legs, covering his paralyzed legs, and he pushes the wheelchair with his hands.


    Before coming to Sima''s home, Tang Ye heard Luo Bing talk about a man who was very similar to the wheelchair man in front of him. I am afraid that he is Sima Puyu''s elder brother, Sima Kuangnan, the most arrogant, prestigious, and most powerful junior in the Sima family.


    The prestige and courage of Sima Kuangmen back then could even compete with the older generation. Unfortunately, when he was most proud of his life, he suddenly suffered from an incurable disease, which caused his legs to be paralyzed and he could no longer walk.


    This made Sima Kuangnan''s spirit greatly reduced, and then he was suppressed by others, his reputation plummeted, and finally became a joke in the eyes of others.


    Sima Puyu is at home, but she has a good relationship with her brother Sima Kuangnan and sister Sima Mingyan. The others are basically not enemies or strangers, so when she sees Sima Kuangnan, she becomes very humble, and the look in her eyes is different. The respect when looking at others is obvious.


    In addition to this, there is also sadness, sadness for the experience of Sima madman.


    In addition, she still felt sorry for Sima Kuangnan, because if it were not for her, the person sitting in the position of Sima Group''s president would be Sima Kuangnan. So in the circle, there have been rumors that she robbed Sima madman''s position and power.


    Although Sima Kuangnan had his legs paralyzed, it is not impossible to be the president of Sima Group. However, Sima Puyu suddenly came back from abroad a few years ago and directly took the position of president of Sima Group. So, what else could she not come back to grab the position of president?


    Even some people who tried to instigate the relationship between Sima''s family spread some rumors that Sima Puyu did the paralysis of Sima Kuangnan''s legs.


    Most people naturally do not believe these rumors, but there is always a small part who believes them, and even if they do not believe them, they will doubt it. So for Sima Puyu, many people will put the label "looks glamorous, but actually vicious".


    Regarding the coincidence that year, the specific truth is unknown, and neither Sima Puyu nor Sima Kuangnan came out to declare anything. Judging from the current relationship between Sima Puyu and Sima Kuangnan, I am afraid that the rumors outside are all sinister intentions. The relationship between the two siblings is very good.


    "Puyu, are you here to find your father?" Sima Kuangnan was sitting in a wheelchair and looked at Sima Puyu with a smile. It was rare that his stubborn sister returned to his home once, and he was very happy.


    Sima Puyu was also happy, at least seeing Sima Kuangnan her face was not strained, but when she heard Sima Kuangnan mentioned Sima Broaxe, her face instantly came down and said, "I have nothing to look for him. , I won¡¯t look for him even if I have something to do. I¡¯m just here to show him the way.¡±


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye, feeling that he was blaming Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is speechless, and throws the pot to himself again?


    At this moment, Sima Kuangnan noticed Tang Ye behind Sima Puyu. He squinted his eyes at first with a smile on the corner of his mouth. Then he looked at Sima Puyu again, revealing an even more interesting smile.


    Sima Kuangnan was obviously a very courageous and serious person, but it seemed a bit rude.


    There are naturally reasons for his changes.


    Sima Kuangnan never thought that Sima Puyu would return to the home she hated in order to lead a person. Seeing Sima Puyu''s reaction just now, he seemed to be angry. In his memory, his sister would not be angry, but would just ignore everything.


    What changed the mechanical heart of my sister?


    Sima Kuangnan knew his sister very well, and he knew very well that it was the man in front of him who looked very low-key changed his sister.


    Sima Kuangnan couldn''t help but guess the relationship between Tang Ye and Sima Puyu.


    "Hey, why have you been stunned? Are you not very articulate? If so, why don''t you introduce yourself to my brother? Or, you have a lot of face, you want me to introduce yourself to you?" Sima Puyu looked Xiang Tang Ye hummed like a reprimand.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Sima Puyu became more and more rude to him, but just became more and more familiar, feeling more and more like an intimate couple.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t care about Sima Puyu, and smiled at Sima Kuangnan, and said, ¡°Hello, my name is Tang Chenxing. I am a private doctor and a private bodyguard. For Miss Sima, it¡¯s a private bodyguard. But since As her bodyguard, the doctor¡¯s services are naturally given away for free."


    "Oh?" Sima Kuangnan was a little surprised, is it a doctor or a bodyguard?


    I can''t see that this kid is quite capable.


    Sima Kuangnan didn''t doubt it, because Tang Ye was approved by his sister.


    Sima Kuangnan squinted his eyes, quite interested. Since Tang Ye is a bodyguard, I don''t know how strong it is?


    He wanted to try Tang Ye''s strength. So he pushed the wheelchair and took a step forward. This is very dangerous, because there are stone steps in front, maybe he will roll down from the surface.


    "Brother, be careful!" Sima Puyu saw it, worried.


    Sima Kuangnan''s wheelchair got out of the stone steps and was about to roll down.


    At this moment, Tang Ye stepped out, grabbed an armrest of the wheelchair with his right hand, and directly lifted it up to stabilize the wheelchair.


    "Heh!" Seeing this, Sima Kuangnan smiled more deeply. Being able to lift the wheelchair with one hand, and still hold it firmly with his weight, shows that Tang Ye''s strength is very good, at least an average bodyguard must have strength.


    Sima Kuangnan was very happy, but he felt that it was not enough, so he suddenly exerted his strength while sitting in a wheelchair, pushed his inner strength to Dantian, lowered his focus, and kept putting pressure on Tang Ye.


    Sima Kuangnan is a warrior!


    His strength should not be underestimated. Before he was paralyzed, even those martial arts families, his peers were not his opponents. Although he is now paralyzed, it does not mean that his strength is completely lost. If it is a general practice, if he exerts his strength, it is not necessarily his opponent.


    Now he is putting pressure on Tang Ye, if Tang Ye can hold it, he will truly recognize Tang Ye!


    But this is not a piece of cake for Tang Ye?

 Chapter 1170： When the brother-in-law comes to the test?

    Sima Kuangnan used force to pressure, if Tang Ye couldn''t hold on, he might roll down with Sima Kuangnan. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Tang Ye supported it with one hand, his body motionless, unaffected by the slightest.


    At this time, Tang Ye suddenly used force and raised the wheelchair by half a meter. Then he straightly carried the wheelchair up to the stone steps, like holding a bronze cauldron, and walked to the flat ground. He put the wheelchair down firmly, so that the Sima Kuangnan sitting on the surface did not shake.


    After putting down the wheelchair, Tang Ye smiled and said to the Sima Kuangnan who was sitting in front of him: "Brother Madman, although it''s okay for a man to be injured a bit, there is no need to suffer that for the good ones. You should be careful, don''t be serious. Fell."


    Sima Kuangnan looked at Tang Ye very surprised. He thought that Tang Ye could only support it at best, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to lift the wheelchair like a bronze cauldron, lift the stone steps straight, and then put it down safely. During this process, Tang Ye didn''t even pant for breath, showing how strong Tang Ye was.


    "Haha, Brother Tang, you are right. You are a man, and there is no need to endure hardship. You are a lover of personality, I admire you, and you make me feel happy." Sima Kuangnan saw Tang Ye laugh.


    Sima Puyu, who was watching by the side, was very surprised when he saw Sima Kuangnan directly recognized Tang Ye.


    She knew very well that although her brother was paralyzed in both legs, his arrogance was still there and he would not easily recognize a peer. However, Tang Ye met him for the first time and got his approval!


    Sima Puyu couldn''t help looking at Tang Ye, and seeing Tang Ye''s usual smile on the corner of her mouth, she was slightly moved with the confidence and the casualness.


    Although Tang Ye is always joking and joking, but the real him is extremely reliable. Looking at Tang Ye, Sima Puyu suddenly had a wonderful feeling in his heart, thinking about certain aspects.


    However, that wonderful feeling did not last long, and Sima Puyu''s expression dimmed.


    She thought of her illness and thought that she would not live for three months. She became lost, lost like never before. Because there is someone who cares about, I don''t want to be separated and can''t give up. It is so painful to have it after all but destined to lose it.


    After a little contest between Sima Kuangnan and Tang Ye just now, there was a passion for each other, as if it had happened at first sight, they wanted to sit down and sing together. But at this moment Sima Puyu came over and snorted to them: "You two don''t want to be such a fool!"


    Sima Puyu was worried that Sima Madman would roll down the stone steps just now, but he didn''t expect that all this was a dangerous move by Sima Madman to test Tang Ye!


    She was very upset. She felt that Tang Ye and Sima Kuangnan were messing around. What should I do if something really happened?


    "Haha!" Seeing Sima Puyu so worried, Sima Kuangnan smiled heartily.


    He didn''t expect that his sister, who had been an indifferent face for thousands of years, now also has this woman''s face. He guessed that Tang Ye must have changed his sister. He joked to Sima Puyu: "Puyu, are you worried about me, or Brother Tang?"


    "I''m not worried about either!" Sima Puyu immediately snorted coldly, and then glared at Tang Ye.


    Sima Kuangnan paid attention to her stare at Tang Ye, and was completely affirmed that his sister probably gave Tang Ye his heart. He knew that his sister would not admit it, and even his sister did not realize this feeling, but as the elder brother, he could see it.


    He suddenly sighed that so many big brothers pursued his sister, but they were rejected by his sister. Now my sister''s temper was cold before, and normally, it should be more difficult to pursue, but Tang Ye has succeeded!


    I don''t know what else Tang Ye is so special about besides his kung fu?


    Sima Kuangnan thought of the doctor Tang Ye mentioned when he introduced himself, so he had a new idea to test Tang Ye.


    He has been staying at Sima''s home for these years, barely showing up. From the outside, he seems to be abandoning himself, but he has not. He has been studying various medical techniques, hoping to find a way to heal his legs. It''s a pity that he never found any good way. However, thanks to this, he has a familiar understanding of many diseases and knows how to treat them.


    He thought, since Tang Ye is a doctor, what level of medical skills would he be?


    For this reason, he planned to "consult" Tang Ye about the illness.


    He thought of some of the intractable diseases that he had read in some medical doctors about people''s feelings of boredom and depression, and asked Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, you said that besides Puyu''s bodyguard, you are also a doctor. I have also read some medical books in recent days, and now on a whim, I want to chat with Brother Tang."


    Tang Ye squinted slightly when he heard Sima Kuangnan''s words. I have to test myself. Is this to choose myself as my brother-in-law?


    Tang Ye looked back at Sima Puyu. Sima Puyu also looked at him. When he saw him, he turned his head slightly, avoiding the sight, with a guilty conscience.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was taken aback, suddenly felt that Sima Puyu had become cute, there was expectation in her eyes just now?


    Tang Ye smiled, thinking this kind of thing was funny. Since it''s interesting, let''s do it.


    "Brother Madman, what disease are you discussing?" Tang Ye said to Sima Madman with a light smile.


    Seeing Tang Ye smiling confidently, Sima Puyu rolled his eyes, guessing that Tang Ye''s medical skills are also very good?


    Guessing will not lead to conclusions, and practice will lead to true knowledge. It''s a mule or a horse, just walk around to know.


    Sima Kuangnan asked Tang Ye: "That''s it, Brother Tang, one disease I am concerned about is the disease of people''s stagnation, such as a person who is depressed all day, accompanied by a sense of fear, always feels that there are traps everywhere. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not good for myself. When I get sick, I feel chest tightness, shortness of breath, sleepiness at night, dreams, easy awakening, and loss of mind.


    "How do you think this kind of illness should be treated?" Sima Kuangnan asked with a smile looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard it, and couldn''t help but glance at Sima Puyu. He wanted to laugh, but he didn''t.


    Why do you want to laugh, because he thinks that Sima Puyu is suffering from the stagnant disease mentioned by Sima Kuangnan!


    A woman with a high position and withdrawn personality like Sima Puyu might not be depressed, but she certainly won''t be so happy. And because he is in a high position and has many enemies, he will always worry about being killed by others, so he always has a sense of fear. So in this state for a long time, over time, it will accumulate and become sick, causing unreal sleepiness at night, waking up easily, and loss of peace of mind.


    For this kind of thing, Tang Ye certainly knew how to treat it. Now he stayed beside Sima Puyu, joking and amused with Sima Puyu, which is actually one of the methods of treatment.


    He replied Sima Madman: "Brother Madman, I have some opinions about the so-called''stagnation disease'' you mentioned. Besides, one kind of opinion is more traditional, and another kind is more unique. You see, want to hear Which opinion?"


    Sima Kuangnan was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with a real surprise. Does this kid really know so much?

 Chapter 1171： Thats the man!

    Tang Ye''s answer completely exceeded Sima Kuangnan''s expectations. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have this tradition and unique insights, and he said it the same.


    He became even more interested and said, "Brother Tang, the more you learn is the better. I want to hear your traditional and unique opinions."


    "Then let''s talk about the tradition first. I''m worried that if we talk about the unique insights first, then the tradition can''t be said..." Tang Ye said, glanced at Sima Puyu, who was standing aside with a serious look.


    This unique insight is to take Sima Puyu as an example. If Sima Puyu knows about it, how could she still allow herself to tell it?


    Sima Puyu didn¡¯t notice Tang Ye¡¯s horrible idea. Tang Ye looked serious and said to Sima Madman: "Brother Madman, this traditional view is what you call a''stagnation disease''. In fact, the point is, The word "Yu". And "Yu" can be divided into several types, such as stagnation of qi, stagnation of blood, stagnation of phlegm, stagnation of fire, stagnation of dampness, stagnation of food. Obviously, according to the symptoms you described, it refers to stagnation of qi."


    "Stagnation of Qi is the most common in intractable diseases. In ancient times, a famous doctor said that Qi depression, blood depression, phlegm depression, fire depression, dampness depression, and food depression, these "six depressions" are all based on Qi depression. Therefore, stagnation of qi is a very root cause disease. The so-called''qi and blood conflict, all diseases will not occur. Whenever there is depression of qi, all diseases will develop.'' This refers to this."


    When Tang Ye studied with Master Nong Baicao, these things must be understood.


    He thinks that the drama is that now, he has even realized the dead wood every spring, and he actually has to look back and take these out to fool people. Think about it, life is really wonderful.


    Tang Ye continued: "There is actually no definite method to treat diseases like stagnation of qi. Because most of these diseases are intangible and are closely related to mental and psychological factors. People suffering from this disease often feel a lot of pain and have many symptoms. However, there is no substantial change after inspection. That¡¯s why it¡¯s difficult to characterize and locate, and make a clear diagnosis. If you have to have a prescription, it¡¯s probably six words, namely soothing the liver, regulating qi, and relieving depression ."


    Tang Ye explained to Sima Kuangnan one by one according to the qi depression treatment methods he had learned. In fact, these explanations are ridiculous things, and he doesn''t like them at all.


    In fact, the issue of qi depression is very important to the warrior himself. Because "qi depression" is related to the progress of self-cultivation, if it is broad and clear, then it is extremely beneficial to cultivation. It should be said that this is necessary.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s detailed explanation, and it was accurate, Sima Kuangnan was very surprised and very satisfied, and nodded approvingly to Tang Ye.


    Although the problem of "qi depression" is more common, the industry nowadays is more inclined to Western medicine and knows very little about medicine. So Tang Ye knows so much, it can be seen that he is very knowledgeable.


    Sima Puyu, who was standing next to him, still looked indifferent and serious, but he was very surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s explanation. She didn''t expect Tang Ye, an unscrupulous fellow, to have such insights, could it be that this fellow has been hiding his true ability?


    "Brother Tang is really knowledgeable and insightful. I thought you were just a bodyguard with well-developed limbs and simple mind, hahaha!" Sima Kuangnan praised Tang Ye and asked, "So, Brother Tang, What is the unique insight you are talking about?"


    "This one¡­¡­"


    When Tang Ye answered this unique insight, she couldn''t help but glance at Sima Puyu, a little worried about making Sima Puyu angry.


    Sima Puyu saw the look in his eyes peeking at him, and was a little unhappy. He felt that Tang Ye had no good intentions, and hummed: "Tang Chenxing, what do you think of me like this? What do you mean to me?"


    Tang Ye smiled, not caring about Sima Puyu''s arrogant temperament. He has experienced too many arrogant women. In that case, let''s talk about the second opinion.


    Tang Ye said to Sima Madman: "My''unique'' opinion is actually that I think that for the disease of''qi depression'', we need to''teach students in accordance with their aptitude and prescribe the right medicine''. Because everyone''s personality is different, then everyone''s. Qi depression is also different. Like Miss Sima, I think she has always had this kind of "qi depression" symptom, but she has always pretended to be okay in front of others, but in private, I don''t know how depressed and irritable it is."


    "Tang Chenxing, what do you mean?" Sima Puyu said angrily when she heard Tang Ye talking about her.


    Tang Ye said sternly: "Let me give you an example."


    Sima Puyu wanted to talk about Tang Ye, Sima Kuangnan waved his hand to stop her, and let Tang Ye continue to speak.


    When Sima Kuangnan asked Tang Ye this kind of question, he didn''t simply ask. Sima Puyu''s problem, his eldest brother certainly knew, and wanted to help Sima Puyu resolve it, but Sima Puyu had been out there and he had nothing to do. Now that Tang Ye appeared, it could affect Sima Puyu. He felt that if Tang Ye could help Sima Puyu, it would be a great thing. That''s why he asked the question of "slumping" that pointed to Sima Puyu.


    He wanted to make sure that Tang Ye understood Sima Puyu. If he doesn''t understand, he will be disappointed.


    And now Tang Ye''s performance did not disappoint him. On the contrary, Tang Ye made him more satisfied.


    Sima Puyu was signaled by the Sima madman and stopped saying anything about Tang Ye. Tang Ye smiled and continued: "To treat Miss Sima''s depression, we must target her serious, harsh, and cold personality. She is serious, that Hehe haha ??haunted her. She is harsh, and treats her casually. She is cold and enthusiasm annoys her. After such a long time, Miss Sima will slowly change. And this''depression'' will also be relieved. When Miss Sima opens up, After maintaining a broad mind, the symptoms of depression are gone."


    "You..." When Sima Puyu heard Tang Ye''s words, he was so angry that he didn''t know what to say.


    Feelings this guy haunts him, annoys him, is he healing himself?


    What a shame!


    Sima Kuangnan was stunned. After reacting, he looked at Tang Ye and laughed "hahaha". Today was already the third time he laughed, he hadn''t had such a happy life in a long time, and he admired Tang Ye even more.


    Tang Ye was the first man he had ever seen, who dared to say that about Sima Puyu. Seeing Sima Puyu''s gritted teeth, he finally understood why his sister chose Tang Ye instead of those noble sons.


    Because what my sister needs is not a man who just blindly pleases her and obeys her. What she wants is a man who can live with her like an ordinary couple in a friendly, hip-hop and noisy life.


    Tang Ye is such a man.


    Being angry didn''t bring any harm to Sima Puyu, but made her more vigorous. Sima Kuangnan looked happy, and also happy for Sima Puyu. He feels that he has a reliable brother-in-law, so he doesn''t need to worry about his aloof and strict sister in the future.


    Brother-in-law?


    If Sima Puyu knew this, how would she react?

 Chapter 1172： There is a problem with the land!

    Gang and Sima Kuangnan met and were recognized by Sima Kuangnan. Please search () to see the most complete! The most recent novel, Tang Ye, is quite popular, of course, the most fundamental reason is his strength.


    Sima Kuangnan cared about his sister very much. His legs were paralyzed and he couldn''t protect his sister, so he hoped that another powerful man would protect him. He was very satisfied with Tang Ye who appeared next to Sima Puyu.


    They say that it is difficult to see a person clearly. Therefore, Lu Yao knows horsepower for a long time. However, sometimes to see a person clearly, it only takes one look and one movement.


    It''s like love at first sight.


    Sima Kuangnan had this sentiment towards Tang Ye. So, for him, a man who can protect Sima Puyu, why not be his brother-in-law?


    I don''t know what Sima Puyu thinks.


    I definitely can''t think about it.


    Is she a woman who would consider marrying?


    Even if she thought, Tang Ye wouldn''t marry it!


    "Crazy man, accompany me to the next game of chess." When Tang Ye, Sima Puyu and Sima Kuangnan each had their thoughts, from an ancient pavilion behind the stone steps lobby, a quiet cry came from inside a temple. .


    This call is very daily, like it is done every day.


    Tang Ye followed the sound and saw an ancient pavilion in front of him. The ancient pavilion had a plaque with the words "Qingxintang" written on it.


    According to Luo Bing''s previous statement, Sima Poxu lives in Qingxintang and chants and worships Buddha every day, saying that he prays for debt repayment. No one knows why he did this.


    At this moment, a man walked out of the Qingxintang, Tang Ye guessed that it was Sima Broaxe.


    When he saw Sima Broken Axe, he realized that Sima Broken Axe was not as old as he thought, but he was not young either. He was probably in his fifties. Sima Poaxe was not as domineering as he had imagined. He originally thought that since Sima Poaxe was the father of people with great courage like Sima Puyu and Sima Kuangnan, he would definitely be an old man who was strong and vigorous in his old age. The hero looks like.


    But no, Sima Poxu looked like a kind old man, with a calm expression, like a Buddha, uncontested in the world. Wearing a gray, low-key, quaint robe from the 1920s and 1930s, with short hair, a long beard, black and white, and a little conspicuous.


    "Puyu?" Seeing Sima Puyu, Sima was taken aback, and he laughed out of nowhere. There was an unexpected surprise and said, "You are back."


    Very kind regards.


    From Sima Poaxe''s eager eyes, it is not difficult to see that he loves Sima Puyu very much. The image of a loving father is full.


    "It''s not that I''m coming."


    Sima Puyu just glanced at Sima Broken Axe, then turned his head back to him, looked at Tang Ye and snorted: "He is looking for you, so I asked Luo Bing to tell you this time about Liu Qingyan. About that woman. He is my person, I hope you can tell him what he wants to know."


    Sima Puyu didn''t even say Tang Ye''s name, but his name seemed to be angry.


    However, Tang Ye was happy in his heart. According to Sima Puyu''s original temperament, plus the contradiction with Sima Poxu, the speech is probably like "he is looking for you", so there is no explanation for that. She even said that she hoped Sima Poaxe would help Tang Ye. She had done a lot for Tang Ye.


    Maybe Sima Puyu didn''t even realize it.


    But Sima Kuangnan and Sima Poxu noticed. Sima Kuangnan smiled. He had seen Sima Puyu''s changes by Tang Ye in advance, and he was not surprised. Sima Poaxe was surprised. Has her daughter changed her temper?


    However, even though Sima Puyu has changed a bit, his attitude towards Sima Poaxe is obvious and hostile!


    Because of Sima Puyu''s attitude, the atmosphere immediately fell into embarrassment. Sima Poxu didn''t know what to say, and was helpless. He knew that Sima Puyu hated him, but he didn''t expect that after so many years, Sima Puyu''s hatred of him would increase unabated.


    Who says time can be forgotten?


    Tang Ye was very worried about the relationship between Sima Puyu and Sima Poxu. He was most unwilling to see things like family disagreement. For him, who had no parents since he was a child, he has always hoped for a happy home. In the dreams he had dreamed countless nights, his family was peaceful, so he was happy. Therefore, he hoped that between Sima Puyu and Sima Poaxe, there would be peace and harmony.


    But he was an outsider, facing the rigid relationship between Sima Puyu and Sima Poxu at this time, he really didn''t know how to adjust.


    "Puyu, you haven''t come back for a long time, why don''t I take you to see the changes at home?" Sima Kuangnan broke the embarrassing atmosphere.


    Sima Kuangnan glanced at Tang Ye, motioned to Tang Ye, and said, "Since Brother Tang has something to find his father, it won''t interfere."


    Tang Ye understood, and quickly followed Sima Kuangnan''s words, and said to the straight-faced Sima Puyu: "Puyu, since you said you want to walk, then I will stay with my uncle and settle Liu Qingyan''s matter by the way. "


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye, his lips moved, and he stopped talking.


    Tang Ye called her Puyu just now, so naturally. She felt a little weird, angry and happy. Who kissed this guy when he called so close?


    After all, Sima Puyu didn''t say anything about Tang Ye.


    Sima Puyu was not a fool, and knew the intentions of Sima Kuangnan and Tang Ye. In fact, she would go without Sima Madman reconciling her, because she didn''t want to see Sima break the axe.


    She walked behind Sima Kuangnan and helped Sima Kuangnan push the wheelchair away.


    Only Tang Ye and Sima Poaxe were left in front of Qingxintang.


    Tang Ye watched Sima Poaxe speak somehow, did he want to comfort Sima Poaxe for being hated by Sima Puyu, or just ask Liu Qingyan about it?


    "Mr. Tang, come in and sit down, I already know what you want to know." Sima Poaxe spoke first.


    Tang Ye knew that it was Sima Puyu who had arranged Luo Bing to come over and talked to Sima Broxe, so Sima Broxe was prepared.


    Sima Puyu was more concerned about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and entered Qingxintang with Sima Poaxe. The two sat opposite each other, chatting and drinking tea.


    "Are you related to the grandmother of the goddess?" Sima Poaxe looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment. Could it be that the goddess grandma has something to do with Sima Poaxe?


    I can''t tell, the old lady of the **** stick has a lot to do.


    Sima Poxu smiled and said, "Twenty-five years ago, I had a relationship with Grandma Goddess and got some guidance from Grandma Goddess. That''s why the family business can develop to this scale. In addition, the Sima family where you are now is also The god-wife grandma personally chose it for me."


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback, the goddess grandma still has this kind of story?


    It seems that the goddess and grandma still have many stories, not only with Master Shen, but also with Sima Poaxe. And this relationship is due to Master Shen and Sima Poxu being kind to her.


    "Mr. Tang, do you know why the goddess and grandma let me choose this place?" Sima Poaxe suddenly asked Tang Yedao with a serious expression.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then his expression became serious. He felt a little strange from stepping into the ancient house of Sima''s house, and he had some guesses. Now Sima Poaxe personally mentioned that there must be a problem with this land!

 Chapter 1173： There are demons!

    Sima Poaxe mentioned that this ancient house was different, which just confirmed Tang Ye''s speculation. () He stood up, looked outside Qingxin Hall, and squinted.


    He remembered the environment he saw when he entered the house through the door before, and the layout of various pavilions and gardens. These were arranged very regularly, but he didn''t know what the intention was for a while, and he thought about its causes.


    In fact, when he first entered Sima''s home, he felt a strong aura. The gentle cycle of spiritual energy can be said to continuously cover the entire Sima family. This kind of aura arrangement is very scarce, rare, and precious in the spirit of the world.


    Tang Ye guessed that such a treasured geomantic place must have been specially selected by Sima''s family by a master. He didn''t expect that this master turned out to be a grandma. However, feng shui treasures are not necessarily good. The so-called rich are only second generation, and rich only three generations. Another thing is that the opposite is true. If the Sima family has been shrouded in such aura, it will also cause other negative changes.


    If a place is shrouded in aura all the year round, it is bound to accumulate peeping, jealousy, etc. from the outside world. Once something happens, the evil spirits, evil spirits, evil spirits, and many bad things will come together. At that time, the entire family may be subverted, and the rich and the rich may be the poor and the poor.


    Therefore, experienced masters will know that a perfect feng shui treasure is sometimes not as good as a flawed feng shui treasure. Because of the defective feng shui treasure, there will be disasters occasionally. As long as this disaster is resolved, the flawed feng shui treasure land is better and the perfect feng shui treasure land is much more stable.


    Tang Ye believes that the goddess and grandma must be experienced, so she will not make the mistake of greed for perfect temporary gains and ignore the evil consequences of future generations.


    So he once again perceives the flow of spiritual energy here to calculate fortune. In the end, he found that although the aura here is constant, it is not as vigorous as he imagined. This shows that something is consuming aura. In other words, where is this circulating aura being used!


    What could it be?


    Tai Chi ground pulse!


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye immediately closed his eyes and paid attention to the flow of Reiki, and found that the circulation trend of Reiki was actually a Tai Chi diagram!


    There is only one reason for this kind of spiritual energy, and that is this precious geomantic land, which is based on the veins of Taiji.


    The so-called Tai Chi ground vein is a place where the center is a Tai Chi eye, and then it expands around the Tai Chi eye, forming a Tai Chi pattern.


    The feng shui treasures of the Taiji veins are mostly used to suppress powerful monsters, and the suppression can last for a long time, so there is no need to worry about the monsters suddenly breaking through the seal.


    The principle is similar to the trend of Tai Chi. Many auras flow cyclically, coming out of the yang side, and then returning to the yang side. In this process, when the aura reaches the dark surface, it actually instills the aura to the seal, making up for the power of suppression. Such continuous compensation can be suppressed for a long time.


    As for why there is a steady flow of spiritual energy, this is the mystery of the Taiji Earth Vein.


    The reason is that Tai Chi Eye Yang can generate aura by itself, which is equivalent to having a source of aura. The shadow of Tai Chi''s eyes consumes aura and acts as a force to fill and suppress demons. Therefore, the Taiji Dimaizhi can suppress the demons while at the same time, without worrying that the aura is too strong and long-lasting, being peeped by the power of the external demons.


    The person who can discover the Taiji veins must be a master. And those who can use the Tai Chi ground veins must be masters of masters.


    After understanding the geomantic and geography of Sima''s family, Tang Ye had a little more admiration for the goddess and grandma. Unexpectedly, that **** stick mother-in-law is so capable and has done a lot of good things.


    After confirming that the geographical environment of Sima''s family was the Taiji Dimai, Tang Ye felt it again, and found that the heart of the Taiji Dimai¡ªTaiji Eyes under the Qingxin Hall he was standing at this time!


    Tang Ye was surprised, and looked at Sima Poaxe, and found that Sima Poaxe had a low face and worried.


    There must be a problem here!


    Tang Ye immediately confirmed this. The reason is very simple. He believes that the goddess grandma has warned Sima to break the axe, and the Tai Chi Eye should not be easily made! Otherwise it will mess up the Tai Chi trend. Unless... the demon wants to live! Therefore, in order to stop it, people opened temples at the eye of Tai Chi, chanted sutras and prayed for blessings, and strengthened the power of suppression through human thoughts and strength.


    In other words, Sima¡¯s current method of breaking the axe is to increase the pressure of the Taiji ground veins to prevent underground demons from appearing!


    Is there really a monster?


    Tang Ye wondered, what kind of demons would Sima''s family suppress?


    No matter what it is, this should be true, otherwise Sima Poxu would not build a temple in Tai Chi Eye.


    Sima Poaxe is not a simple person.


    Tang Ye guessed that the Sima family, who looked very prosperous and blessed, was actually facing great danger!


    Is there a monster in Sima''s family who is going to be born?


    Tang Ye probably understood why Sima Poxu put aside his family business and stayed in his home to pray for Buddha. Sima Poxu is all about the whole family, but few members of the tribe understand his good intentions.


    Sima Po-axe saw the change in Tang Ye''s expression, smiled, and said, "Mr. Tang, looking at your expression, you must have guessed it in all likelihood. Hehe, it seems that you have all the true biography of the goddess and grandma. You are young. It''s a little bit of real learning."


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said modestly: "Uncle don''t say that, I just know a little bit of those spells. Besides, don''t you have such outstanding children as Uncut Jade and Crazy Boy? You are..."


    Tang Yeben humbly responded to Sima Poaxe''s praise, but soon realized that he had mentioned something that shouldn''t be mentioned. One is Sima Puyu and the other is Sima Kuangnan. Sima Puyu and Sima Poxu have a bad relationship, and Sima Kuangnan has become a half-waste person. There is nothing to be happy about this kind of thing.


    Sima Poaxe''s mood really fell, he didn''t blame Tang Ye. He knew that this was something unavoidable. He sighed deeply and said: "This is all retribution, it is my sin. I don''t want anything anymore. I only hope that the imperial jade, the madman, and the fate will live well and stop happening again. What a misfortune."


    "If possible, I hope Puyu can also leave Yanjing, as far as possible from here. It''s like sending my Mingyan abroad to prevent her from involving any family matters. However, this is no longer possible. Since the madman''s accident, Yupu has taken care of the family affairs herself, she can no longer..."


    Sima Paixu paused, sighing again and again.


    Tang Ye was silent, not knowing how to comfort him.


    "Fine, nothing." Sima waved his axe and looked at Tang Ye, with a look of guilt and pain, and said: "You want to know about Liu Qingyan, I will tell you now. What exactly do you want to know? ?"

 Chapter 1174： This truth!

    Now that he mentioned the business matter, Tang Ye was also unambiguous. After all, the evil spirit was imminent, and he asked Sima directly: "Uncle, I want to know, Liu Qingyan...has ever had a child?"


    This question is actually difficult for Tang Ye to ask, because this question may stimulate Sima''s sadness in the past.


    If the answer is that Liu Qingyan had a child but died, isn''t this child Sima Poaxe''s child? My child is dead, can you not feel sad?


    Counting this child is not Sima Broaxe, that Liu Qingyan is his woman, but has another man''s child. For a man, cuckold things are even more intolerable, right?


    However, when Sima Poaxe heard Tang Ye''s question, he went out calmly, as if he knew in advance that Tang Ye would ask like this. It''s just that his quietness makes people feel terrible, there is a deathly silence.


    "Uncle...?" Tang Ye reminded softly when Sima Poaxe hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Sima Po-axe made a move, and he stretched out his hand to pick up a cup of tea and drank it. After putting down the teacup, he took a deep breath and said, "Liu Qingyan has had a child, and it is my child."


    "Then this kid now..."


    "He died, he died before he was born. I killed him."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, not sure what to say.


    Sima Poxu was irritated and whispered: "The death of this child is not because I mind Liu Qingyan is my lover. I asked her to destroy the child, but... I used this child as a tool, as a tool. I want to...save Puyu!"


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback and killed an unborn child in order to save Sima Puyu?


    This...very distorted!


    Sima Poxu''s face turned pale, full of pain and regret, and continued: "Mr. Tang, you have been with Puyu, and you must have known about Puyu''s condition. In fact, Puyu''s illness, the grandmother of the goddess is in the second place. It was diagnosed ten years ago. But she can''t save Puyu!"


    "But I don''t give up. I don''t want Puyu to have an accident. He is my most beloved daughter. How can I let her have an accident? So I kept begging the goddess and grandma, and then the goddess and grandma became softhearted and told me a way. That is'' Use the infant to attract the spirit''. Use an unborn baby as an introductory to transfer the spirit from the goddess''s grandmother. And this baby must be my bloodline just like Puyu."


    "At that time, Liu Qingyan was pregnant with my child because she was my lover, a temporary woman when I was looking for excitement outside, so I didn''t have much affection for her. So I cruelly deceived her , Let her come to Sima¡¯s house, and then I let the god-wife grandma cast a spell, using the child in her arms as a medicine to save my beloved daughter Puyu!"


    "result¡­¡­"


    Sima Poaxe''s eyes were red, and tears were slowly shed. After choking for a while, he continued: "The spell was successfully cast, but... after the spell, the grandma and grandmother discovered that there were more than one soul in Puyu''s body, but two. A! That is to say, I did this kind of conscience, and the result was that I failed to save Puyu and killed my unborn child! At the same time, it ruined Liu Qingyan¡¯s life. !"


    "My sins... will never be forgiven!"


    Sima Poaxe''s mood fluctuated greatly, and Tang Ye was very worried and wanted to offer comfort, but Sima Poaxe controlled it well.


    He continued: "That night, the entire Sima family was enveloped by a cloud of clouds. The grandmother of the goddess showed after the divination that the Sima family had conceived a demon because of my sin. The grandma of the goddess said she didn''t know what the demon was. So I asked me to build an ancestral hall at the spring of the Taiji vein, copy the scriptures and recite the Buddha day and night, to pray for the safety of Sima¡¯s family."


    "Since then, I have ignored the affairs of the Sima family and left everything to my wife, who is also Puyu''s mother. I didn''t tell her about''infant to attract spirit'', and she tried her best to help me Take care of the business. Thanks to her, there is everything in the Sima family. However, one day, Liu Qingyan told her about "using infants to attract spirits". She was very angry, even angry, and asked why I did that. I didn¡¯t tell her the reason, and I got her mad and fell ill. Later...she passed away."


    "This is the reason why Puyu hates me. Puyu blames me for not asking her mother and killing her mother. And she took over the Sima family business because of an accident with a madman. I always knew her illness, and I blocked it. But her temper is as stubborn as her mother, I have no choice but to let go and let her do it."


    Sima Poaxe told Tang Ye all the cause and effect.


    Finally he looked at Tang Ye and said, "Actually, the goddess grandma was also affected by this incident in the past. The goddess grandma is hidden in the alley and has nothing to do with this incident. I can''t help her. Now this incident has brought about Now that the crisis came, I really responded to that sentence, everything is cause and effect."


    "My retribution...I''m afraid it''s coming soon..." Sima Poaxe looked towards the horizon, grinning miserably, not asking for forgiveness, only atonement.


    Tang Ye was in a complicated mood, and she didn''t expect such a cause and effect. If he hadn''t heard it with his own ears, he couldn''t believe that Sima Poxu and his grandmother had something like this back then.


    Think about it, Liu Qingyan is actually very pitiful. To be regarded as a casual lover by Sima Broaxe is optional. And her child, who was not yet born, was used as a medicine as an object. How could she not hate this kind of injustice and pain?


    However, it is not right for the next generation to bear and repay the sinful debts of one generation, and to involve innocent people.


    More importantly, the Blood Moon and Yin Sha matter threatened this land, so Tang Ye would stop it no matter what the reason.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about the affairs between Sima Poaxe, Liu Qingyan, and grandma. He only did what he had to do.


    Tang Ye said to Sima Poaxe: "Uncle, I don''t know how to say the previous things. I won''t make a conclusion about who is right or who is wrong. But I know very well that you did it for Puyu. You treat Puyu. I will try my best to convey this affection to you, hoping to solve the misunderstanding of Puyu towards you. In addition, I want to take a drop of your blood for investigation...


    "Is it used to investigate the root cause of Liu Qingyan''s evil deeds?" Sima Poaxe answered.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, Sima Poaxe actually knew what Liu Qingyan did?


    Sima Poxu shook his head and sighed, and said, "After my wife died, I married Liu Qingyan and entered Sima''s house to compensate her. But now it seems that all this is useless. In fact, some of her previous actions, I It''s all in my eyes, including her contact with some mysterious people. I just didn''t expect that she actually planned such evil things."


    "Things were all caused by my bad debts back then. If I can help Mr. Tang, I should do my best." Sima Poxu took an empty teacup, bit his finger, dripped a few drops of blood in it, and handed it to him. Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took the teacup. The reason why he wanted the blood of Sima Poxu was because he guessed that the root of the evil spirit was related to Liu Qingyan''s child. And the blood that this child shed is the same as that of Sima Poaxe, so with this blood, you can find the root of this child''s evil spirit.


    Thinking about it now, when Liu Qingyan wanted to kill Shen Farewell as a ghost bride, I am afraid he was also a daughter-in-law for her son.


    This unborn and lost child must be the motivation and purpose of Liu Qingyan''s revenge plan.


    The truth is a bit unexpected. But everything gradually became clear, Tang Ye felt that the root of the evil spirits would be resolved soon. What he is still worried about is the conspiracy of the immortal Xu Wuming.


    The undead, who knows how many things he has arranged?

 Chapter 1175： Yingling!

    Knowing the truth, and getting the blood of Sima Poaxe, Tang Ye had no other important matters, and planned to leave despite dealing with the blood moon.


    Sima Poaxe also wanted to be alone. After all, what he said just now was the memory of pain and humiliation he had always hidden in his heart.


    It is always uncomfortable when the scar is uncovered.


    When Tang Ye was about to walk out of Qingxintang, Sima Poaxe suddenly stopped him and asked, "Mr. Tang, what is your relationship with Puyu?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, what was his relationship with Sima Puyu?


    He didn''t know how to answer, and after thinking about it, he said, "It''s...it''s a special relationship."


    "Really."


    Sima Poxu smiled, maybe because of the heavy mood just now, the smile was a bit far-fetched, but it can be seen that he has great expectations for Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye with a pleading expression in his eyes, and said, "Mr. Tang, this may be an unrelenting invitation, but I still hope, please also take care of Puyu for me."


    Tang Ye nodded and agreed.


    Leaving Qingxintang and down the stone steps, Tang Ye saw Sima Puyu standing alone waiting for him.


    Looking at Sima Puyu''s quiet face, it was so beautiful, but so lonely, and even desolate. Tang Ye was very sympathetic, Sima Poaxe had already rescued her like that, and she was still unable to escape.


    Suddenly there are two lingering spirits, what''s the matter?


    "Have you asked for the information you want?" Tang Ye walked down the stone steps and looked at the quiet Sima Puyu, thinking that Sima Puyu hadn''t noticed him, but Sima Puyu suddenly turned around and asked seriously He said.


    "How do you know that I''m down?" Tang Ye didn''t answer Sima Puyu directly, but said something else.


    Sima Puyu sneered and said, "I felt your dirty and decayed breath when you entered me within 100 meters."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was stunned. Is this woman selling cute?


    Tang Ye approached Sima Puyu with a smile, and said, "Are you making a cold joke?"


    "Do you feel cold?" Sima Puyu''s expression remained unchanged and hummed.


    Tang Ye approached some Sima Puyu again and said, "It''s extremely cold, but you have become cute."


    Sima Puyu was very angry and thought Tang Ye was very frivolous!


    However, she seemed to become more and more wanting to quarrel with Tang Ye.


    Sima Puyu coldly didn''t speak. Tang Ye thought she was quite boring, and said: "Puyu, it seems that you have been **** with me since you came here, like a little woman and her boyfriend. You. Do you like me?"


    Ouch!


    Sima Puyu lifted his feet directly, and the pointy heels of high-heeled shoes directly stepped on Tang Ye''s feet, and he took a breath of pain.


    After stepping on Tang Ye''s foot, Sima Puyu didn''t say anything but turned and left.


    ...


    "Crazy man, what do you think of Mr. Tang?" After Tang Ye and Sima Puyu left, in the front yard of Qingxintang, Sima Poxu stood beside Sima Crazy and asked with some relief.


    Sima Kuangnan smiled and said, "I don''t know what kind of person Brother Tang is. I only know that he is the only man who has changed Puyu. If Puyu can be happy, Puyu can be happy, even if He is the worst villain in the world, and I support him."


    "Really." Sima Poaxe looked at Tang Ye and Sima Puyu''s away back, and responded softly, thoughtfully.


    ...


    After leaving Sima''s home, Luo Bing sent a driver to wait outside, and Tang Ye and Sima Puyu drove away directly. After accompanying Sima Puyu back to the Sima Building, Tang Ye did not stay there, but returned to Shen''s house and began to prepare to deal with the root of the evil spirit.


    Although he got the blood of Sima Poaxe, he still needed a series of magical tools to support. Tang Ye had a hunch that the source of this evil spirit was not a dead thing, but a living thing!


    It will be very difficult to deal with!


    Because it might be Liu Qingyan''s unborn and dead child!


    In this case, the child may have turned into an infant!


    Infant spirits are non-human, non-god, non-ghost, non-devil, ghosts have stronger resentment, moody, playful, crying like a cat, but listening carefully is very different from a cat cry, which can make the sound extremely horrible , It can make the voice extremely sad, and even give people a heart-wrenching feeling.


    But all this is an illusion, no matter what the process is, in the end, Yingling will kill people!


    In addition, Yingling also has a great feature-gluttonous food, that is, he likes "eating" very much and can eat everything. Because Yingling is an unborn and dead baby. Once hungry, he will crave and be dissatisfied with things and can eat anything.


    In many ghost stories or movies, Yingling is often the main ghost. What is especially memorable is that in the dark night, without a trace of light, the baby''s cry suddenly sounded, calling out "Play with me, play with me."


    Yingling''s resentment power can continue to grow as he grows. The speed and space of its growth are extremely amazing, and it does not take much time to become extremely powerful.


    Fortunately, not all infant spirits are evil. Some infants, like an ordinary child, are innocent and harmless. It''s just that this kind of infant spirit will generally reincarnate within seven or seventy-nine days and will not stay in the world forever. But there are some infant spirits, because they feel malicious things at first, so their minds are immersed in no evil. They strengthen their power by absorbing grievances, and get rid of the constraints of the law of rebirth, becoming a great hidden danger in the world.


    Tang Ye has reason to believe that the infant spirit Liu Qingyan''s child turned into is that kind of evil infant spirit. Because this child was killed as a drug when he was still in Liu Qingyan''s stomach. For him, nothing is more hateful, because his biological father killed him!


    During the day, Yingling wouldn''t do anything. It was not easy to find it. Tang Ye didn''t rush back to the Sima Building after returning to Shen''s house. Instead, he prepared various tools and props in his room. Some props are something he doesn''t have now, so he needs to make them. Such as fragrant ears, brocade silk, orange plum and so on.


    Xiangsui is a kind of powder after burning incense; Jinsi is a beautiful and luxurious golden cloth. Generally, children of wealthy families are born with it to wrap the child; orange plum is a kind of child''s mother often held in her mouth Things, affected by this, the children in their belly will also be particularly sensitive to it.


    Therefore, Xiangsui, Jinsi, and Jumei are all things that Yingling likes or are sensitive to. They can be used to attract Yingling or divert the attention of Yingling. These small props are all useful.


    Tang Ye must be fully prepared, and there can be no mistakes. Otherwise, Yanjing City cannot be guaranteed. He can be fine, but the people he cares about are gone.


    While Tang Ye was preparing these things in the room, Shen Farewell returned from school. Shen Bieli was very surprised. She rarely saw Tang Ye at home during the day, so she didn''t even eat anything and went to play in Tang Ye''s room.


    She cherishes this kind of time alone with Tang Ye. But this lone man and widow always asked her to look at Tang Ye secretly, and then blush, wondering if anything else would happen?

 Chapter 1176： Try it!

    Tang Ye was used to Shen Bieli''s haunting him, and Shen Bieli arbitrarily watched the excitement, and he continued to prepare magical items. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Shen Bieli didn''t bother him, but looked at the various things in the room well. What kind of yellow paper magic talisman, bell, ink thread, brocade and so on, she thinks it is very new.


    "Doctor Tang, what are these? It''s so fun!" Shen Bieli said.


    Tang Ye felt that this girl was selling cute again, what these things were, at first glance they knew that they were magic bells, ink threads and cloth!


    "Miss, don''t you want to do your homework?" Tang Ye thought it would be better to drive Shen Farewell away, lest she can''t concentrate.


    Shen Bieli pursed his mouth and hummed, "It doesn''t matter what homework is still written in the university, I have the privilege, so I don''t need to write it."


    "Why are you privileged?" Tang Ye said while organizing his own things: "Are you using your grandfather''s name to scare the teacher so that you don''t have to do your homework?"


    Since she can''t drive away Shen Farewell, Tang Ye feels that it''s okay to chat with her daily, lest she keep saying that she doesn''t accompany her.


    Shen Biedi was unhappy, and hummed: "You will do bad things in the name of grandpa! The reason why I have the privilege is because I am too good, OK? I am the first in the college, professional courses and so on, OK? ? And it''s still easy to take the first place, okay?"


    "Oh, it seems that our eldest lady is really talented!" Tang Ye almost finished preparing things, relaxed, and smiled at Shen Bieli, who was pouting and selling cute and cute. The school is not only first in learning, but also in beauty, right?"


    Shen Bie Li Qiao''s face turned red, and of course he was happy to be praised by Tang Ye, and hummed a little, "Of course..."


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye suddenly wanted to sigh, young is good, the age of studying is carefree.


    "Huh? Doctor Tang, what''s this?" Shen Bieli looked at the props in the room one by one, and suddenly saw a piece of paper in the shape of a black villain. He was very interested. He picked it up and held it and asked nicely. Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye looked at it and said with a smile: "That''s a good thing. If you stick it on a person, you can control that person for a short time. Moreover, the person must follow the actions he makes. So it has one A very loud name, called Baikongfu."


    Shen Bieli didn''t believe it, thinking that Tang Ye was fooling her, looking at Baikong Fu and humming: "Doctor Tang, are you lying to me again? I hate it!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, why did he lie to her! Why doesn''t this little girl always believe in herself?


    In that case... Tang Yexia looked at Shen Bieli and saw that Shen Bieli was wearing a summer princess skirt with two naked ****. After entering the room, he changed canvas shoes and wore relaxed rounded slippers. Very fresh and artistic, worthy of being a beauty known as an innocent goddess... Seeing such a deep parting, Tang Ye showed a wicked smile!


    He said to Shen Bieli: "Miss, if you don¡¯t believe in the effect of this Hundred Control Talisman, you can try to paste it on yourself to see. But I have to remind you that once you post it, you can¡¯t move freely. It won¡¯t work anymore."


    "Cut! Frighten me? I''ll post it to you!" Shen Fieli will not be fooled by Tang Ye, and stick the Hundred Control Talisman to his body.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye''s evil smile became thicker, and immediately chanted the spell, which made the Hundred Control Talisman effective.


    Shen Bieli suddenly felt his body numb, as if he was electrocuted. She felt special and wanted to reach out to touch the numbness of her back, but she found that she couldn''t use both hands. Not only the hands, but also the body can''t move!


    She was surprised, looked at Tang Ye, her eyes widened, could this Hundred Control Talisman really control her body like Tang Ye said?


    She saw Tang Ye''s evil smile again, and suddenly had an unknown premonition. This **** guy controls his body, isn''t it going to be...? !


    "Doctor Tang, what''s going on?" Being under control, Shen Bieli was a little flustered when he encountered this kind of thing for the first time, and immediately asked Tang Ye, looking anxious.


    Although she saw Tang Ye''s evil smile, she still hoped that Tang Ye would not do excessive things. If Tang Ye dared, she would kill this shameless guy!


    Tang Yexiemei''s smile was still there, and said, "Miss, didn''t I tell you? Hundred control charms can control the body of the person being posted. You posted it yourself. Now that the charm is working, you will naturally be Under control."


    "You... Doctor Tang, you controlled me, right? You let me go!" Seeing Tang Ye''s ill-intentioned smile, Shen Bieli was very angry.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to waste a piece of Hundred Control Talisman, and said, "Miss, a Hundred Control Talisman will cost a lot of money, and it may not be successful if you spend money. So, since the Hundred Control Talisman has been posted to you Body, I naturally have to try it hard, how can I let it go to waste?"


    "Then what do you want?!" Shen Bieli pursed his lips, it doesn''t seem to be really angry.


    "I don''t want to do anything. I want to try. The hundred control charms that I haven''t used for a long time still don''t work. If it doesn''t work, then change it quickly. If it works, then thank you Miss for helping me verify it!"


    "You...you, if you dare, I''ll kill you! You must be trying to do something evil, right?" Shen Bieli always felt that Tang Ye would do some dirty things, yelling that Tang Ye would not be allowed to move her.


    Tang Ye knew what she was going to do, walked in front of Shen Bieli, and was about two or three meters away from her, looking at each other. Then Tang Ye stretched out his hand to untie his clothes, unbuttoning them bit by bit!


    At this moment, he saw that as Tang Ye''s movements proceeded, Shen Bili also reached out to untie his clothes!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Look, this shameless guy is doing such a dirty thing!


    "Miss, don''t shout! If you shout again, I will let you come over and take off your clothes and go to bed with me! What will happen, do you know?" Tang Ye "threats" Shen Biedi.


    "You, you...!" Shen Bieli felt so wronged, his eyes turned red, and he was crying.


    Tang Ye was speechless, didn''t he want to try the magic charm? I won''t try it for a while. He chose to take off his clothes because he knew that Shen Bieli would strongly resist this kind of thing. In this case, I don''t know how long the Hundred Control Talisman will last. Because the strength of the will of the caster can affect the effect of the spell.


    Shen Bieli was about to cry. Tang Ye didn''t want to tease her anymore, stopped the experiment, and said, "Miss, don''t cry. Actually, I just want to have fun."


    "Just for fun? Do you want to play with me?" Shen Bieli was very angry.


    "..."


    Playing with you?


    Tang Ye was very depressed when the taste changed.


    However, at this moment, Shen''s cry of goodbye was immediately gone, and a smug smile appeared, and he hummed: "You want to play with me? Bah, you are still a hundred years away. Bastille, if I don''t pretend to cry, you Why did you let me go?"


    It turned out that crying was Shen Farewell pretending.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, why did the eldest lady become so naughty?


    Shen Bieli was able to get rid of the Hundred Control Talisman and find Tang Ye to settle the account, but at this time, Father Shen came back. So the two people had to end the ambiguous fight.


    Father Shen didn''t say anything when he came back. There hasn''t been much movement in the nursing home recently, and it has no effect on Tang Ye who is on the side of Sima Puyu. He just greeted Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to pay attention to rest.


    When Father Shen went to rest in the garden, Shen Farewell immediately ran to Tang Ye''s room, wanting to continue to play with Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye always has something new and weird, she finds it very interesting, she also likes to have trouble with Tang Ye very much, and feels full of sweetness.


    However, after coming to Tang Ye''s room, she didn''t see Tang Ye, and those strange props were gone. She was a little bit disappointed, knowing that Tang Ye was busy going out, and she estimated that she would not be back in the middle of the night.

 Chapter 1177： Blood Moon!

    In front of the Sima Building, it is now off work, and a large number of people walked out of the building to go home. Please search () to see the most complete! Tang Ye, the newest novel, stood in the crowd, frowning and looking worried at the Sima Building reflected in the blush of dusk.


    He saw the evil spirit, and the previous one had grown by a few points, probably because of the influence of the coming blood moon.


    After a lot of crowds were evacuated, Tang Ye entered the 16th floor of the Sima Building, where Liu Qingyan was in the office where Liu Qingyan was previously, with a prop.


    "Are you ready to act?" Unexpectedly, as soon as he entered the lobby on the first floor of the Sima Building, a familiar voice came to Tang Ye''s ears, Sima Puyu.


    Turning around, Tang Ye saw that Sima Puyu was another set of professional tight-fitting short skirts, wearing those beautiful high heels, **** and cold.


    "Why are you here?" Tang Ye frowned slightly admiring Sima Puyu''s glamorous sexy.


    Although Sima Puyu is inextricably related to this Yingling, brothers and sisters, he died in order to save her, but Tang Ye didn''t want Sima Puyu to mix in, because he was worried about Sima Puyu''s accident.


    This infant spirit is a powerful existence after they encounter a series of evil events. He is the strongest, so don¡¯t worry, but the existence of ghosts is wonderful, and he doesn¡¯t have the confidence to control it all the time, in case Sima Puyu is harmed. It''s not good.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye without speaking, a little angry, looking like he was angry. She knew that Tang Ye wanted to drive her away, because Tang Ye was such a person. When in danger, she would always bear it alone and protect those around her.


    Sima Puyu knew his feelings very well. This matter has a great relationship with her, and she wants to participate. Besides... She worried about Tang Ye.


    If something happens to Tang Ye, she will be sad. Can''t lie to herself, Tang Ye is already a man who can make her care very much.


    "Is this... the last moment?" Sima Puyu asked, looking at Tang Ye, with a tyrannical tone, and Tang Ye could not be perfunctory and refusing.


    Tang Ye really wanted to perfuse her, and then drive her away, but seeing her like this, is it possible?


    Sima Puyu is the kind of woman who can be perfunctory at will.


    But no matter what, Tang Ye didn''t want Sima Puyu to take a risk, and said sternly: "It''s very dangerous, you leave."


    Sima Puyu turned his head and stared at Tang Ye only. She doesn''t like being denied!


    She felt that she must be able to do something. As a key person, how could it be of no use at all?


    Sima Puyu was not afraid. Because she knew that she was a dying person, and death was about to come, so what was she afraid of?


    She has a firm attitude. If Tang Ye insists on pushing herself away, it will be nonsense, anyway, women are unreasonable!


    Sima Puyu said coldly to Tang Ye: "You can refuse, but you can''t stop me. I hate your ability to deny me, and I hate you being so righteous and awe-inspiring. Don''t think you are a hero. You are not obligated to do these things. People will not appreciate you if you succeed, and others will not mourn you if you fail..."


    "stop!"


    Tang Ye interrupted Sima Puyu, she couldn''t stand this woman. When did she become able to persuade others like this?


    This is indeed the place of Tang Yewei. Sima Puyu seemed to care about him, how could this woman become such a small woman?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile, looking at Sima Puyu''s evil spirit, "Do you like me like this?"


    Sima Puyu watched Tang Ye''s silence, frowning slightly. This kind of topic should be more exciting between men and women. Women either deny it directly or are shy and hard to admit, but Sima Puyu''s attitude is speechless. She thought, as usual, so mechanical.


    This made Tang Ye quite depressed. It looks like this, even if she says she likes herself, she can''t be happy.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to entangle Sima Puyu anymore, she wanted to go in and solve the root cause of Yin Shao. But at this time Sima Puyu finished thinking and looked at him and said: "Yes, I like you a little bit."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was completely speechless to Sima Puyu. Woman, don¡¯t be so nice.


    Sima Puyu was still shy. Her cheeks appeared a little blush, but she quickly covered it, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Are you unhappy to be liked by a woman like me?"


    "I am happy, of course I am happy." Tang Ye''s mood fluctuates little, purely perfunctory Sima Puyu, and said: "But now is not the time to talk about this, I am going to settle the business."


    "I''m worried that something will happen to you," Sima Puyu said.


    Tang Ye smiled and tried to persuade her, but suddenly the smile became playful, and said, "Sima Puyu, if you want to persuade me, it''s better to kiss me and touch me... Don''t be lyrical and reasonable. One set, you are not like that, the face you put on as a president really does not have the effect of persuasion."


    "You..." Sima Puyu was a little annoyed, this guy was playing a rogue.


    However, Sima Puyu felt that this was what made Tang Ye unique. She didn''t expect that she would admit that little love for Tang Ye. When did it start? Probably from when Tang Ye was entangled and Tang Ye ignored orders. She felt very divine, and it was obvious that Tang Ye had not known each other for a long time, but she was concerned.


    What happened in Sima Building gave her a hunch that there will be an ending here. Now that it was about to end, she felt that there was no need to deny that feeling. Because she is very determined to participate in this matter. Your own territory, your own business. Because of her participation, she felt that her story would either end or there would be a new chapter.


    In short, she was determined to participate.


    "You want to touch it!" Sima Puyu was determined, biting his lip at Tang Ye and humming.


    She blushed, and she really spared herself to participate in this matter. Of course, this was based on her recognition of her affection for Tang Ye, otherwise she would not be able to do such a thing.


    But she was more or less certain that Tang Ye was deliberately irritating her so much, and she dared to be so shameless.


    This guy made himself vulgar and cheap.


    Sima Puyu was still very angry.


    Tang Ye was a little confused. How did Sima Puyu become like this? Has the goddess fallen?


    Angry, Tang Ye could see that Sima Puyu''s attitude toward this tonight is extremely firm, I''m afraid she can''t be persuaded.


    Tang Ye felt very embarrassed. Although he didn''t want to say it badly, in terms of the strength of his strongest, following like Sima Puyu, he felt it was a burden.


    ...


    "Heh..." When Tang Ye and Sima Puyu were in a stalemate in the lobby on the first floor of the Sima Building, they didn''t know that a clone of Xu Wuming sneered at them.


    Xu Wuming always gives people a mysterious feeling. At this time, he is wearing a suit with a swallowtail split and smiling, looking very gentleman.


    "I''m only one step away from the truth about you. When I know who you are, it won''t be difficult to kill you."


    "Also, do you think this is the last? Huh..."


    Xu Wuming laughed very playfully and said to himself: "A little thing that exists between humans, if you just fiddle with it a few times, it will become a conspiracy that keeps you running around. After all, it''s just a trick."


    An immortal monster, the gameplay is always diverse. He has time, patience, and ability to make arrangements, easily playing with people between applause.


    At this time Xu Wuming took out a red stone and threw the red stone into the air. After the red stone flew into the air, it suddenly dissipated into a blushing light. Immediately afterwards, the sky began to change, and red clouds all over the sky came down and enveloped the entire Sima Building.


    In Red Clouds, there is a particularly conspicuous, blood-red moon faintly!


    Blood Moon!

 Chapter 1178： It looks really good!

    Looking at Sima Puyu, Tang Ye didn''t know how to persuade her. At this moment, Tang Ye suddenly felt a chill in his back and felt a great anxiety. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    He looked out, the sky was blood red. He was taken aback, and hurried out, continued to look up at the sky, and then saw the Sima Building enveloped in blood.


    Tang Ye frowned greatly, and said in a low voice, "Blood forging stone?"


    "Someone else is controlling everything!" At this moment, Tang Ye realized that he was too naive, thinking that the infant spirit was the root of the evil spirit, and there was no need to worry about the blood moon to solve it, but now, someone has let the blood moon come early!


    The blood refining stone is not a stone, but the crystallization of blood, which is a very vicious thing in the spiritual world. Because a small blood refining stone requires tens of millions of blood to condense to make it!


    When refining blood and refining stones, the thing to do is to release the blood of a living person, and not let people die, until the fear and resentment of the bloodletted person is injected into the blood to form a spar.


    Blood Refining Stone is undoubtedly the favorite "nutrition" of demons and ghosts, because it contains powerful fear and resentment. Ghosts like to absorb these negative emotions to enhance their strength.


    "What''s the matter?" Sima Puyu walked out following Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye''s expression more serious than ever, he was very worried.


    She looked up at the sky and saw a blood red, her expression could not conceal her surprise. For her who had experienced the supernatural event, she didn''t think that such abrupt changes in the sky would be a peculiar sky scene. It must have happened because of a major supernatural event. This must be the reason Tang Ye was worried.


    "Miss Sima, you go quickly, you can''t delay, I must quickly solve the root cause of the evil, and then... someone wants to play, then I will stay with you to the end!" Tang Ye was angry, as the strongest man, a conspiracy arranged by others It''s a shame to make it hard to run around!


    The blood refining stone was used, and the blood moon came early, indicating that there were still people behind it!


    Perhaps Xu Wuming did it.


    Liu Qingyan is just a small chess piece.


    This seems to be a conspiracy and a conspiracy.


    Sima Puyu was very angry and Tang Ye drove her away again, and put down her arrogance. It hurts self-esteem.


    "I won''t leave unless you knock me out!" Sima Puyu said angrily.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said: "That''s right, why didn''t I expect that it would be bad to knock you out, so why do you persuade you so long?"


    Tang Ye raised his hand to stun her.


    Damn it. Sima Puyu is speechless, this **** dare to do this?


    Sima Puyu hurriedly said: "I know about Liu Qingyan! Do you think that as the main character of that incident, I will be useless at all?"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, hesitated.


    Indeed, if Liu Qingyan''s child is an infant spirit, which is the root of the evil spirit, then he died as a medicine to save Sima Puyu, and he must be very resentful towards Sima Puyu. Obsession is often the key factor of these feminine things, so Sima Puyu''s dealing with Yingling may be useless, but it is cumbersome, and it may be the key to victory.


    Sima Puyu''s expression was very firm.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and felt that it would be okay to protect Sima Puyu with his own strength. Bringing Sima Puyu around may be useful at critical moments.


    After thinking about it, he also asked Sima Puyu to join him and said: "Then you follow along, but remember not to leave me."


    Sima Puyu nodded.


    "You come with me." Tang Yerasma Puyu''s hand went into the hall.


    Sima Puyu was held by Tang Ye, did not break free, and kept following Tang Ye.


    However, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to drag her all the way to a clothing store on the first floor of Sima Building, and took her into the dressing room!


    "You, what are you doing?" She was puzzled, and even more panicked. What does this man want to do?


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with her, and said, "Take off your clothes."


    "You..." Sima Puyu was very angry. This is a shot before the war, otherwise it would be a pity to die?


    Tang Ye thought Sima Puyu''s reaction was really interesting, and smiled: "Yeah, what''s wrong with me wanting to do some sensual things with you? If we know that we can deal with Yingling, we don''t know if we can go back alive. If we really Will die, wouldn¡¯t it be nice to enjoy the pleasure of **** before you die? And you¡¯ve never done it before. Why should you try it before you die?¡±


    "You..." Sima Puyu is really angry, it''s this time, what are you kidding about!


    "Don''t be silly, go on!" Tang Ye was of course joking, suddenly his expression changed, and he threw a set of clothes to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu hurriedly caught. She looked at Tang Ye, who had already half-footed out of the locker room. She was puzzled, what is this going to do?


    Tang Ye was speechless to her, and hummed: "You don''t need to dress so **** on the battlefield. In order to make it easier to move, please wear a set of relaxed casual clothes!"


    "This..." Sima Puyu was speechless, thinking she thought it made sense. If professional tight skirts and high heels, it is not convenient to escape.


    This made Sima Puyu feel a huge crisis. This is not like making a movie, but a serious response.


    It might really die.


    It doesn''t matter anymore, it won''t live long anyway. Sima Puyu didn''t care much about his terminal illness, but he listened to Tang Ye''s words and changed into a set of convenient clothes.


    Tang Ye was a little surprised to see Sima Puyu who had changed his clothes. This woman has other charms, and she has a pretty good figure.


    But all thanks to the appearance. A woman with good looks, what does it look good on?


    "Am I good-looking?" Sima Puyu asked interestingly when he saw Tang Ye staring at him intently.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s really good-looking."


    Tang Ye felt that, and said: "You have changed a lot, and it feels more... more down-to-earth, not so cold."


    Sima Puyu regained his serious wit again, was silent for a while, and said, "It''s probably because of death."


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect Sima Puyu to have this kind of psychology.


    The dying person regards himself as a dead person in advance, what else is there to fear?


    Tang Ye did not comfort Sima Puyu, and said, "Let''s go, I will tell you how to deal with Yingling."


    The dusk disappeared, and night fell.


    The blush caused by the blood refining stone outside the Sima Building has disappeared. A heavy black cloud surrounds the Sima Building. The black clouds are surging, and occasionally the red moon hidden inside can be seen.


    Sima Puyu has let all the employees of the building leave. The entire building is empty and extremely quiet, like a haunted building in a horror movie. Fortunately, the high-rise buildings next to it did not stop, and the lights were on, so Sima Building didn''t look so gloomy.


    Tang Ye and Sima Puyu walked to the office where Liu Qingyan was before, trying to uncover the truth about Yingling.

 Chapter 1179： Show up!

    Because of the advance of the blood moon, resentment was exuding everywhere in Sima Building at this time. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    These others can''t see, Tang Ye can only feel it when he is an exorcist. As for Sima Puyu, Tang Ye felt that this woman had come to seductively. She asked three questions about the exorcism.


    Except for her subtle relationship with Ying Ling, Tang Ye really couldn''t think of any role she could play.


    Don''t drag yourself down.


    "I want to hold your hand." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu squinted his eyes, glanced at Tang Ye, then ignored him, and walked straight forward.


    Tang Ye said, "Is there anything happening here? The lights flashed one after another, indicating that the supernatural power fluctuates greatly. These powers are mysterious and unpredictable. I am worried that you will be gone by accident."


    Sima Puyu didn''t accept Tang Ye''s reason for taking advantage, and said, "I''m walking in the front. You can''t let me be taken away when you look at me? If that''s the case, your ability would be too bad."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "It''s even more dangerous for you to go ahead. If something attacks, you will be directly injured."


    Sima Puyu turned his head to look at Tang Ye, hesitated to speak, unable to argue.


    "Your reason is high-sounding." Sima Puyu directly attacked Tang Ye''s character.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with her, and then asked: "Will you give me your hand?"


    "No." Sima Puyu refused. Really kidding, take the initiative to hold him?


    This relationship is really getting weird.


    Tang Ye really didn''t talk nonsense, went straight to grab her hand, and then squeezed it tightly.


    "You..." Sima Puyu was angry, but didn''t see her break free.


    Tang Ye squinted, pushed her to the wall, and said, "You don''t object that much, right? You said you like me?"


    Sima Puyu calmed down instead, and said, "A woman has only been in contact with his brother, father, and another man in her life. If she chooses a man, can she have other choices besides this other man?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Sima Puyu is saying that the only men she usually gets along with are her brother, father and herself?


    If you want to choose a man to fall in love, you can only be the third person.


    So far-fetched, so wronged?


    As the third man, Tang Ye was not happy at all.


    But Tang Ye approached some Sima Puyu again, and said, "Even so, it means that you want to find a man. Is this going for a spring?"


    "..."


    Sima Puyu thought Tang Ye was really annoying. How do you say that is so ugly?


    I want to fall in love before dying, can''t I?


    However, Tang Ye ruthlessly shocked Sima Puyu''s mind and said, "It''s too late to fall in love at this time? According to your changed attitude, you can enjoy the taste of a man more, such as..."


    "Bed?" Sima Puyu accepted Tang Ye''s words blankly.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Sima Puyu sneered and said, "You think things or people are too simple. Do you think a woman like me has never had a man?"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye squinted and smiled.


    Sima Puyu murmured, as if to cover up something, and said, "You see those women who are successful in their careers, who are still single at a certain age, thinking that she lives alone? It''s naive, you don''t know that you have a life partner. ?"


    "You can just say that the gun-y friend is good." Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    "..."


    Sima Puyu didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye, why did everything appear so...vulgar when he got to this servant?


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu with a joke, and said, "You don''t have that kind of partner."


    "Who said that?" Sima Puyu argued.


    "I said." Tang Ye smiled.


    "I have got."


    "you have not."


    "I have!" Sima Puyu became impatient.


    Tang Ye shrugged and took Sima Puyu''s hand to continue walking. He stopped slamming her and said: "You probably don''t know that the exorcist has the ability to judge whether she is a virgin based on the yin of a woman''s body. Body. If a woman has had a relationship with a man, then with the yang energy instilled, it can''t be pure. And you are still pure."


    "..."


    Sima Puyu looked embarrassed.


    Tang Ye stopped talking, she followed behind secretly annoyed. This man is really annoying.


    But Sima Puyu realized that his emotions became more and more abundant. This change undeniably illustrates a problem, her heart is like falling in love.


    It''s really strange, how did it suddenly become like this. She asked herself repeatedly. In the end, there was no answer. Probably got the answer but did not admit it.


    Why do you like someone suddenly?


    Meet the right person at the right time, so I like it easily.


    However, the right time is about to die. Because of the imminent death, let go of the body and mind, so it is the right time, but it is destined to be a pity.


    Sima Puyu touched behind Tang Ye, letting Tang Ye hold her hand. Even slowly, she took the initiative to shake Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tang Ye followed the instructions of the Expelling Pan dripped with the blood of Sima Poaxe, because the Expelling Pan dripped the blood of Sima Poaxe, and the Yingling is the bloodline of Sima Poaxe, so it can accurately lock the position of the Yingling.


    Pushing open the front door, I saw a five or six-year-old child with a white body floating in the room.


    "This..." Tang Ye was dumbfounded.


    This is troublesome, Yingling is so big!


    Originally, in Tang Ye''s conjecture, Yingling had just developed, and it should be just a group of resentment that would be transformed. Unexpectedly, this infant spirit has grown up, which is equivalent to having a five or six year old child!


    It''s hard to imagine how much resentment such an infant can absorb!


    Liu Qingyan must have raised this infant for a long time!


    Sima Puyu originally followed Tang Ye, Tang Ye stopped suddenly, she ran into Tang Ye''s back. She felt that the atmosphere was wrong, took a step, stood side by side with Tang Ye, and looked into the room.


    "Hehe~" A child''s happy and playful voice came.


    Seeing this, Sima Puyu''s face turned pale and his whole body could not move.


    The Yingling floating in the room smiled at her, grinning gloomily and creepy. Ying Ling''s appearance is actually not terrifying, except that his face is extremely pale, everything else is no different from an ordinary child. However, it was wearing a colorful long dress, which should be the size of an adult, covering his feet. Floating like that, inexplicably terrifying.


    Except for its pale face, there is really nothing terrifying about it, no hideous face, no torn head. However, Sima Puyu felt that this infant spirit directly made people tremble. Ying Ling¡¯s "hee hee" laugh just now, as if Ying Ling had come to her ear and blew out!


    Can''t tell how terrible it is, but I think it''s terrifying. Like a quiet corridor in the middle of the night, when walking, a child with a doll suddenly appeared behind him, shouting "Play with me, play with me".


    Tang Ye frowned, unexpectedly Ying Ling would appear so directly.

 Chapter 1180： Funny unfolding!

    Facing the infant spirit, Sima Puyu was instinctively frightened and couldn''t help holding Tang Ye''s hand tightly, seeking a sense of security from Tang Ye''s body. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Tang Ye also held her tightly, afraid that something would happen to her. This Yingling is not easy to deal with!


    Ying Ling laughed "hee hee" again, watching Tang Ye and Sima Puyu roll their eyes, and said, "You... are you going to have a baby?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye and Sima Puyu were shocked for a while, having a baby?


    What is this unfolding?


    I don''t understand how this Yingling thinks about these things inappropriate for children!


    Since Yingling didn''t rush to make a move, and felt like an innocent child, Tang Ye didn''t rush to make a move. Maybe this baby spirit is not violent and evil


    Thinking of Yingling''s life experience, Tang Ye tentatively asked him: "Do you remember your mother and father?"


    "Mother? Father?"


    "Hee hee~"


    Yingling smiled again, and suddenly pointed to a photo on the table next to Liu Qingyan''s, and said, "Do you mean this woman when you say my mother?"


    "The father you said was referring to the man who gave you blood and asked you to find me with this blood?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded, his expression dignified.


    Ying Ling remembered those things, but when she talked about Liu Qingyan and Sima Poaxe, she seemed to be talking about a stranger, and looked very cold and ruthless.


    "Hehe~" Yingling smiled again and said, "No, they are not. Our father and mother are far away. We have to wait a long time to see them."


    "We?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    "It''s me and my sister." Ying Ling replied.


    "Your sister?" Tang Ye was even more puzzled, this Yingling still has a younger sister? Could it be that Liu Qingyan had two children?


    Fuck, twins?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand more and more. There can be no such thing in theory. If Liu Qingyan had two children, Sima Poxu and the god-wife grandma would not know. Tang Ye didn''t think that the younger sister Ying Ling was talking about was also Liu Qingyan''s child. Who was that younger sister of Ying Ling?


    Ying Ling pointed to Sima Puyu and said, "My sister is here. But my sister can''t be born, you have to be born!"


    "¡­¡­what?!"


    Tang Ye and Sima Puyu both looked dumbfounded.


    "Could it be...?"


    Tang Ye thought hard, and suddenly remembered what Sima Poaxe told him earlier that when the god-wife grandmother used the "Infant to attract the soul" to rescue Sima Puyu, she found that there were actually two souls lodged in Sima Puyu!


    So, based on Ying Ling''s words just now, it can be guessed that perhaps this Ying Ling is not Liu Qingyan''s child at all, but the Su Ling drawn from Sima Puyu''s body!


    Just now Ying Ling pointed to Sima Puyu and said that his sister is here, then it refers to the Su Ling who lives in Sima Puyu?


    Unexpectedly, the relationship developed into this way!


    Tang Ye felt that the information he received in the past few days could make him compose a long story with ups and downs!


    Too many people are involved in this series of things. Forget those who died before, but Sima Poxu, grandma of the goddess, Sima Puyu, brother and sister Su Ling... these are all connected!


    Tang Ye wondered, what exactly are these Su Ling brothers and sisters? Doesn''t it matter to the monsters under the Taiji vein of Sima Family?


    It was for this reason that the demonized Su Ling, and made Su Ling bred in the Sima family descendants?


    Tang Ye felt that a head was not enough. Could this kind of thing really start an era of ancient mythology?


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to think about it so much, because no matter how complicated the relationship is, there is one thing that must be resolved now, that is to kill the infant spirit, otherwise there is no future at all!


    "Hehe, are you going to kill me?" Tang Ye just started thinking about killing the infant spirit, but he didn''t expect that the infant spirit could read his mind and said with a wicked smile.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, frowned, and said, "You have turned into an evil spirit, and you want to destroy the Five Elements Dragon Vein and make Yanjing a place of purgatory asura. Of course I will stop you!"


    "Hehe~" Yingling laughed again, and said: "It is not me who wants to call out the ¡®chaotic world¡¯, but you humans. I just gave them strength."


    "They?" Tang Ye was startled, unexpectedly this Yingling knew so much!


    Think about it, it''s not a weird thing, after all, this infant spirit is not Liu Qingyan''s child, but an unknown soul!


    Venerable spirits generally have at least a thousand years of history, so they cannot expel and cure those who are boarded. Since Su Ling has such a background, then, I am afraid that Liu Qingyan has done a series of things before, thinking that he is in control of everything, as everyone knows, she is not regarded as a thing at all.


    "I am not interested in your human affairs. Now, I just want to bring my sister to my side, so..."


    Ying Ling looked at Tang Ye with an evil smile and said, "Hehe, you want to kill me, but I won''t kill you. You are a special human being, and your child can become the spirit body that my sister descends into this world. I can''t wait any longer, I want to see my sister soon, so you two, you are going to have a baby for me now!"


    Ying Ling suddenly became very vicious.


    "..."


    Tang Ye is really speechless, having a baby?


    Why is this absurd and funny thing!


    Tang Ye would not let Yingling succeed. I still don¡¯t know what the brothers and sisters Su Ling have. What if they are allowed to come to this world and destroy the world?


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Ying Ling''s funny words, and immediately went out to attack. He clamped several talismans in his hand, and with a flick, several talismans flew out and landed neatly around the infant spirit, immediately showing five golden lights. The golden light is intertwined to form a shape, enclosing the Yingling.


    "Gold, wood, water, fire, and earth, the five elements are intertwined, the five elements grow together, and the five elements disappear!"


    Tang Ye drank low, using exorcism secret technique more and more skillfully. Suddenly, the shape formed by the five magic talisman was closed, contacted the Yingling, and bound the Yingling!


    This is an advanced move in the supernatural spell, called the "Five Elements Binding Spirit Formation", and advanced ghosts can be restrained.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to delay the accident, and went home to sleep earlier.


    However, Ying Ling was not afraid at all, allowing the Five Elements Bound Spirit Formation to fall on it. Tang Ye thought it would be successful, but Ying Ling just showed a faint smile with a "hee hee", and then slowly raised his hand and squeezed, with a "pop", the Five Elements Bound Spirit Formation shattered directly.


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Cheating, this infant spirit, imagines even stronger!


    At this time Yingling floated again, and said with a wicked smile: "I won''t play with you anymore, I want to see my sister, I want to see my sister!"


    Suddenly, Ying Ling no longer showed a laughing appearance, became hideous, and his entire face was distorted and deformed!


    It shouted to Tang Yejian and Sima Puyu: "You... the horse will give birth to me!"


    After screaming, Yingling''s eyes became blood red. It seems that it is not a spirit body of a ghost, but a fierce beast!


    "This..." Looking at the blood-red infant spirit, Tang Ye was shocked, and immediately turned his head and shouted at Sima Puyu behind him: "Run! Its blood pupil has become a realm supernatural power, which can control our actions. Imprisoned in its realm, otherwise we will have a baby, that **** infant..."


    "No!"


    Sima Puyu didn''t want to have children with Tang Ye, and turned and ran. However, at this time she discovered that her body was out of control!


    At the same time, Tang Ye''s body was also controlled!


    He was controlled by Ying Ling to approach Sima Puyu little by little, and Sima Puyu was also controlled by Ying Ling to approach him little by little. Yingling''s purpose is to let them have children!


    "Fuck!"


    Tang Ye was in a complicated mood. He didn''t expect Ying Ling to master the supernatural powers of the domain. Now even if he is the strongest, it will be difficult to break through!


    The ridiculous thing is that this Yingling actually wants to give birth to a child in order to attract his sister out. It''s hilarious!

 Chapter 1181： Give you three minutes!

    The magical power of the realm is currently being studied by Tang Ye. It is said that this is an ability that the strongest can understand. It is a person who is strong enough to control a space for himself, in this space, you are the creator!


    In other words, everything inside is created by you, whether external or internal, is controlled by you!


    Domain supernatural powers, the creator of!


    Ying Ling mastered this magical power, indicating that its strength had reached its strongest limit. In this way, even Tang Ye''s strength does not have any advantage.


    After being controlled by Ying Ling, Sima Puyu approached Tang Ye little by little, and Tang Ye approached her little by little. She had heard Chu Yingling''s words clearly just now, Yingling wanted her and Tang Ye to have a baby!


    Originally, it is not the way men and women can have children. Even if it is really conceived, it will have to be reborn in ten months. However, because Yingling has special spiritual power, it seems that as long as men and women complete sex, they can get the child out at once.


    Damn it, how can it be so awesome?


    Sima Puyu didn''t believe it, but after experiencing these weird things, she was really worried about having **** with Tang Ye one second before and giving birth to a child in the next second.


    How can this kind of thing be accepted!


    Moreover, is this being controlled to forcibly pair with Tang Yejia-p?


    Sima Puyu was very angry when he heard the word "co-p". The word is back to the original, simple and easy to understand... Do you think you are a sow? !


    "Tang Chenxing, don''t come near me!"


    "I will kill you!"


    Unable to resist Ying Ling''s control ability under the blood red eye pupil domain, Sima Puyu scolded Tang Ye and told Tang Ye not to approach her.


    Listening to Tang Ye''s anxiety, he felt that Sima Puyu was about to be violently raped. And the person who committed the violence was him. He was so depressed, he really wanted to catch Ying Ling and beat Ying Ling to death.


    "Don''t touch me!" Tang Ye and Sima Puyu came into contact with each other and started to untie each other''s clothes and prepare to have a baby!


    "Shut up for me!" Tang Ye''s face was sullen, and he was so annoyed by Sima Puyu''s noise that he couldn''t concentrate on thinking about how to unlock the control of the blood pupil area of ??the infant spirit.


    He said badly to Sima Puyu: "Didn''t you tell you not to come in the beginning? Now it''s alright, you are treated as a sow, and I am treated as a breeding pig. It''s almost... I am grass!"


    Tang Ye was really so angry that he couldn''t help but curse dirty when he was treated as a pig.


    He is the strongest in the land. Forget it, he can play him round and round.


    It''s a wonderful thing for men to be lustful and having beautiful women to sleep, but it is definitely not in the form of being used as a breeding pig to cross-p!


    "You hurry up and think of a way!" Sima Puyu knew that Tang Ye could not be blamed when he was scolded by Tang Ye, and his tone eased a little.


    "I''m thinking!" Tang Ye said with a calm face.


    "Hehe~"


    Ying Ling''s boring laughter came again, and said to Tang Ye and Sima Puyu: "You can''t resist me. This entire building is full of my resentment and the power of the blood moon, plus the blood pupil. Domain, I can dominate everything here. As long as you complete the yin and yang fusion, I will let you go."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye sneered and said, "You won''t kill us?"


    "No, I just need to receive my sister." Ying Ling said.


    Tang Ye squinted, glanced at Sima Puyu, and then said to Ying Ling: "It''s your sister who is lodged in her body?"


    "Right." Yingling felt very honest.


    "What is your identity?" Tang Ye asked.


    "We are Gu Shuang..." Ying Ling suddenly stopped talking, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Big brother, you are so bad-minded, I won''t tell you."


    "..."


    Tang Ye just wanted to talk.


    Ying Ling returned to the topic and said, "By the way, big brother and big sister, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get together, so I have prepared something for you to learn."


    Tang Ye and Sima Puyu both frowned in confusion. What trick does this Yingling seem to play?


    "Chish..."


    Soon Tang Ye and Sima Puyu heard a sound that seemed to be a problem with electricity. At this moment, a virtual screen appeared on the place where the infant was floating, and then an "Ahhhh" voice came immediately.


    "This..." Tang Ye and Sima Puyu suddenly felt a sense of no embarrassment.


    The sound is like that...?


    They all looked at the virtual screen at the same time... I strangled! What the **** is this?


    That screen is actually a **** high-definition movie!


    It''s so touching, the picture is spicy.


    It turned out that Yingling was worried that Tang Ye and Sima Puyu would not do it, or could not do it, so he would put some films to guide them or stimulate them.


    "This kid is really incredible..."


    Looking at the fierce battle between men and women on the virtual screen, Tang Ye was really speechless.


    Sima Puyu only glanced at the scenes and did not dare to look at them, but found that Tang Ye watched with gusto. This... she was so angry that she scolded Tang Ye and said, "You are going to die at this time, and you are still attracted by them. !"


    Tang Ye was very helpless. Life is truly wonderful, without limits, everything can happen. Now he is controlled by a kid to play this kind of trick?


    Ying Ling felt that Tang Ye and Sima Puyu''s progress was very slow. He flew over to check and suddenly found a strange problem. He was shocked and said, "Big brother, are you a eunuch? Why don''t you get something like other men?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye almost spit out old blood. What did Nima say?


    Sima Puyu knew what Ying Ling was referring to. Although she was extremely anxious, she couldn''t help it. Because she found that Tang Ye was not interested in her at all, which was really incredible. Is there a man who is not tempted by a beauty like yourself?


    Unless this man has no ability in that aspect at all!


    Sima Puyu''s eyes turned weird, and he secretly looked at Tang Ye, as if he wanted to verify what Yingling said. Does Tang Ye really have no such thing?


    Tang Ye saw Sima Puyu''s weird eyes, and his face suddenly became ashes. It''s really desperate, is this woman here to be funny?


    The angry Tang Ye suddenly turned over when Sima Puyu glanced at him, pressed Sima Puyu down, and said, "Want to know if I am a real man?"


    "You..." Sima Puyu was frightened, and Tang Ye suddenly pressed against her, making her at a loss.


    Tang Ye laughed playfully and said: "Actually, I think we shouldn''t resist. Listening to Yingling''s words, after completing a sex, it will naturally let us go."


    "You...!" Sima Puyu did not expect Tang Ye to say so.


    Tang Ye suddenly leaned his head and went to Sima Puyu''s ear. Sima Puyu closed his eyes nervously, thinking that Tang Ye would kiss her forcibly.


    However, Tang Ye just whispered in her ear: "Don''t talk, cooperate with me, I will deal with Yingling."


    Sima Puyu understood that Tang Ye had other plans. Although it was embarrassing to be treated like this by Tang Ye, he nodded slightly in order to solve Yingling.


    Tang Ye looked at Yingling and said, "Don''t doubt my ability as a man. It''s not that I can''t do it, but that you look at me and feel uncomfortable! As long as you avoid, I can have children with this big sister at any time!"


    Ying Ling thought for a while, and said, "In this case, big brother, I''ll give you three minutes. I''ll be back in three minutes. If you don''t complete the **** by that time, then..."


    Ying Ling showed a ferocious smile, and said viciously: "Then you and your big sister will die!"


    "impossible!"


    Tang Ye was very angry and shouted angrily: "Go away, you actually insult me!"


    Sima Puyu didn''t understand why Tang Ye contradicted Yingling in this way, she thought it was irrational. At this time, you should obey Ying Ling and strive for more opportunities.


    Ying Ling showed an unpleasant look, indeed dissatisfied with Tang Ye''s contradiction.


    Tang Yeyi said righteously: "Do you think I am a three-minute fast man? Since you know how to play a small movie, you should know how long a strong man... lasts, so that you can complete the perfect... childbirth."


    "..."


    When Sima Puyu heard Tang Ye''s words, he was very desperate.


    Why didn''t this shameless guy die?

 Chapter 1182： not so useful!

    Sima Puyu really doesn''t know how to say that Tang Ye is getting better. When is the time, the focus is actually on that kind of thing?


    Are you not afraid to provoke the infant spirit to be killed?


    Is life still important for men?


    Sima Puyu regretted following Tang Ye to deal with the matter. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest novel is too unreasonable, even if it is not killed by the enemy, it will be killed by it!


    But Yingling is very interesting. After hearing Tang Ye¡¯s words, she thought about Tang Ye for a while and said: "Then fifteen minutes, I will come back in fifteen minutes. If you don¡¯t complete the yin and yang bond with this sister, you two All are going to die!"


    "Huh..."


    After Ying Ling said, he disappeared with a cry, leaving only a gust of yin wind circulating in the room.


    He also knew how to give Tang Ye and Sima Puyu private space, it was too humane.


    Yingling left, Tang Ye and Sima Puyu''s controlled movements were relieved. They no longer need to take off each other''s clothes, and they no longer have to deliberately touch each other. But this does not mean they are all right. At this time, the entire building was controlled by Ying Ling, and they could not escape unless Ying Ling was killed.


    "Tang Chenxing, if you really dare to move or move me, I, I would rather bite your tongue and kill myself!" Sima Puyu still cared about what Tang Ye and Ying Ling said just now, and hummed coldly to Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu suddenly.


    Sima Puyu was puzzled, "What did you say? Tang Ye? Who is Tang Ye and what do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu and said, "My real name is Tang Ye."


    "You..." Sima Puyu squinted his eyes and gave Tang Ye a meaningful look. She had doubted Tang Ye''s identity a long time ago, and now that Tang Ye said her real name, she could accept it all at once. It''s just that she didn''t know why Tang Ye told the truth at this time. Could it be that she couldn''t deal with the infant spirit and was about to die, so it''s good for people to die?


    However, Sima Puyu felt something was wrong. Where did she hear the name Tang Ye? Who is this?


    and many more!


    What she thought of, the infinite surprise that followed, her eyes widened and couldn''t believe it.


    Isn''t Tang Ye the saint appointed by the emperor of the Red Wall?


    That is a great hero!


    Could it be said that Tang Chenxing is Tang Ye?


    But it''s not that Tang Ye disappeared because of something, and that he hadn''t appeared for two years. Many people believed that he would never come back.


    Maybe it''s just the same name.


    Sima Puyu didn''t believe that Tang Ye was that Tang Ye, glanced at Tang Ye and said, "What do you want to express?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I want to tell you, don''t doubt my character anymore, I''m dealing with the matter of Yingling."


    "Cut!" Sima Puyu also somehow, when he heard Tang Ye''s words, he was disdainful and completely disbelieved.


    Tang Ye was speechless and sighed: "Don''t believe it, do you? Then show me my true face."


    Tang Ye removed his mask, revealing his original appearance.


    He did this because he knew that after solving the infant spirit, the next battle might be a decisive battle. At that time, it will end with Yuan, and even with Xu Wuming. Then the matter of identity is irrelevant. After completing those things, I will probably go back to Guwu Jianghu.


    Sima Puyu saw Tang Ye''s true appearance and was stunned, not knowing what to say. Could it be said that this is really the hero who made the Red Wall emperor bow?


    "Are you really... Tang Ye?" Sima Puyu stared at Tang Ye in a daze.


    Maybe the ordinary people outside didn''t know Tang Ye''s existence, but as a high-level figure who controlled many things, it was normal to know Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye''s influence was so huge that even the Red Wall did not dare to underestimate it.


    Tang Ye shrugged to Sima Puyu and said, "Didn''t you already see it? So I need you to be more assured of me. Let''s settle this matter with all our heart."


    "Really?" Sima Puyu frowned slightly, hesitating, and said: "You are Tang Ye, but it makes people worry, your flower heart is famous..."


    Sima Puyu still took care of the face of Tang Ye, the emperor of the Red Wall, who was appointed by the saint. When he spoke, he spoke in a low voice, like a murmur, and didn''t have much malice towards Tang Ye.


    But it really hit Tang Ye in the face.


    Hua Xin is famous...This fact is undeniable. He has slept with too many women before, so how can a beauty be assured of him.


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed.


    But he didn''t want to be a gentleman because of this, because of his character, what he should do or what he should do. He found that showing his true identity didn''t play a big role, and he was all hurt by the impression of Huaxin, which was really regrettable.


    He decided to leave it alone, and said to Sima Puyu: "You honestly undress me, let''s finish it quickly."


    "Ah...?" Sima Puyu was taken aback. She didn''t expect that Tang Ye, the saint, would directly say such annoying things. She was still determined and hummed: "No!"


    Who wants to really hehehehe, **** it, never thought of losing virginity in this situation.


    "Hush!" Sima Puyu objected strongly, Tang Ye suddenly leaned to her ear, telling her not to shout so loudly, and said: "You keep your voice down, do you really think that infant spirit is gone? It is floating outside the window. Watching us!"


    "What did you say?" Sima Puyu was surprised and panicked.


    "Didn''t you see the two red dots floating behind the curtain? Those are Yingling''s eyes..." Tang Ye explained softly.


    "So, what should I do?" Sima Puyu glanced secretly and noticed the two red dots outside the window. Knowing that Tang Ye hadn''t lied to her, he was a little more anxious.


    Tang Ye sighed, behaved helplessly, and said, "What else can we do? Let''s take off our clothes and do it!"


    "You..." Sima Puyu was desperate, why did he still want to do this?


    Isn''t this guy a hero? The result of showing the identity of the hero is to admit his fate?


    What''s the use?


    Sima Puyu felt quite bad, and when he saw the hero, he should have been full of doubts and surprises, but the result was not as expected.


    "Even you can''t deal with that infant spirit?" Sima Puyu asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye expressed regret and said, "Don''t think I can do everything. This world has a limit. As long as the power reaches the highest limit, I will not have a great advantage in dealing with it, because everyone is the same. Strong."


    Sima Puyu frowned. She understands the logic of Tang Ye''s words. It seems that for cars of different brands, the highest speed everyone can achieve is the same. In this respect, there is no competitive advantage.


    "Are you disappointed in me?" Tang Ye asked Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask so directly. At this time, she had no complaints to Tang Ye.


    "Also, it''s not..." Sima Puyu said indifferently.


    Tang Ye shrugged, showing a calmness that Sima Puyu couldn''t understand, and said, "Then let''s kill Yingling together."


    "But your identity doesn''t matter much." Sima Puyu curled his lips and said, "It''s useless to become a great hero. You still have to do that..."


    "..."


    This is quite a blow to Tang Ye. Who said he couldn''t help it?

 Chapter 1183： Tragedy and tragedy!

    Sima Puyu felt that if Tang Ye, a great hero, had no choice but to obey Yingling''s request, then there was really no way. She thinks things are very dramatic, do you want to be with the hero?


    It''s really embarrassing. But how do you feel less repulsive in your heart?


    Sima Puyu went to look at Tang Ye carefully, and found that Tang Ye really could not tolerate the difference. Even she was more receptive to Tang Ye who was really tolerant. Probably because she had been suspicious of Tang Ye before, she always ignored Tang Chenxing''s appearance. To say that her love for Tang Ye was due to Tang Ye''s temperament and appearance did not play a big role.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s true face and knowing the exact identity now, she felt much more relieved, and no more suspicion. Then she found that Tang Ye got the same personality as usual. Therefore, she felt more comfortable with Tang Ye.


    Despite this, she still couldn''t have had a relationship with Tang Ye directly.


    "I''m not a casual woman." She said to Tang Ye.


    Add another sentence, "Even if you are the saint appointed by the emperor of the Red Wall and have the supreme status, I can''t do that with you."


    Adding this sentence seems to be worried about being angry by Tang Ye. Even a woman with her identity must pay respect to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect Sima Puyu to react like this. He laughed and said, "Didn''t you say that it''s more dangerous because I am Tang Ye? Because I have a dark history..."


    Sima Puyu was speechless to Tang Ye and said, "You feel that you are such a powerful person who has made a huge contribution, so even if you are bothered, there is nothing wrong with it? A strength that makes up for a weakness?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I don''t hate this kind of topic."


    "I''m just seeking a little psychological comfort." Sima Puyu slowly recovered his previous attitude, with a pair of keen eyes, and calmly said: "If there is no way in the end, in order to survive, I can accept the conditions of Yingling. Fortunately..."


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye who was pressing on her, and said, "My body does not repel you very much."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    "During our conversation, half of the time passed." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu.


    "..."


    How did Sima Puyu feel that Tang Ye meant to gloat?


    "There is no way..." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu leisurely.


    "..."


    Sima Puyu was speechless. The legendary hero had such a passive attitude in the face of crisis?


    "What do you want?" Sima Puyu stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye also stared at Sima Puyu, and saw Sima Puyu''s greasy lips with a faint lipstick reflection. To be honest, he was a little tempted. He has been busy recently and suddenly seems to want to taste the taste of women.


    The mentality is quite calm and correct, because the body''s reaction is not so restrained. Long ago, Tang Ye''s response to his body was lax. After all, Huaxin is true, don''t even think of claiming to be a gentleman. Sima Puyu is such a beauty under her body, how can she not think at all.


    Sima Puyu was watched by Tang Ye, feeling a bit complicated. To deal with Yingling with Tang Ye, thinking that this kind of thing is closely related to him, so he must stand up and solve it. He even had such a little expectation, what if he could find a way to treat his terminal illness?


    This is really a woman who is always surviving.


    But Sima Puyu never expected that participating in this kind of thing would end up just having a fight with Tang Ye.


    The mood is indescribable.


    At this time Tang Ye said: "Let''s at least pretend to be, and then let me think of a solution."


    "How to pretend?" Sima Puyu asked.


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu, and suddenly pulled her over and kissed her directly on the lips.


    "Woo..." Sima Puyu widened his eyes, like this?


    Suddenly being kissed like this, Sima Puyu''s eyes widened and couldn''t believe it, and instinctively struggled to resist. But then Tang Ye was lying on the carpet under her body, as if she was going to roll the sheets.


    Soon Tang Ye let go of Sima Puyu, exhaled, and said, "Woo, Ying Ling believes that we are having **** for the time being... mate-p, this is the disguise I was talking about. Ying Ling suddenly looked over. I can only do this first, hope you forgive me. Now Yingling is not staring at us, then we will start to discuss a way to deal with it."


    Sima Puyu closed her eyes tightly and clamped her legs, thinking that Tang Ye was going to give it to her, but suddenly she heard Tang Yecou say this in her ear.


    "Heh..." She was tossed so weakly that she wanted to give up all struggles, what about love!


    She showed a look that Tang Ye is a follower, and said: "You said, what should I do?"


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Sima Puyu''s mood, he was helpless to do that. The woman''s body is indeed a temptation, but it will not make him lose his calm. Think about it, how long has he not driven?


    Can endure so long, the willpower is still very firm.


    He thought for a while, made a major decision, and said to Sima Puyu: "Now I want to tell you that you followed me and played a huge role. You will determine our life and death. What I want you to do is Kill the Yingling! As for **** it, it''s very simple. Use my power and cooperate with your gun to kill the Yingling!"


    "I know you have a gun, did you want to hit me just now?" Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu and smiled.


    "Uh." Sima Puyu said in a momentary slip.


    As a big man, although this country does not allow private guns, she still brought a gun after she decided to participate in the Yingling incident tonight. It''s not difficult for someone like her to get a gun. When Tang Ye took advantage at the beginning, she thought about using this to deal with Tang Ye. But it was useless after all, and then forgot about it.


    Now being exposed by Tang Ye, she is a bit embarrassed.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about these things, and now he wanted to use Sima Puyu''s gun to deal with Yingling. He had planned to have a lot of exorcism items, but Yingling was obviously not something that could be dealt with. Then an unexpected attack is needed. Guns are indeed rare, no matter in the martial arts or exorcism secrets, there are almost no such scientific products.


    Surprisingly, then, Tang Ye''s method was to condense his exorcism power into a bullet, and then let Sima Puyu shoot it out!


    But there is a very crucial point in this, is that the infant spirit can not be beaten, because the infant spirit can transform into an ethereal spirit body!


    How to solve this problem?


    This requires a container, a container that can trap the infant spirit!


    After Tang Ye thought about it, he decided to make himself a container. This is also the reason why he hesitated before telling Sima Puyu such a method. Because if he acts as a container to trap the Yingling in his body, then when Sima Puyu shoots, he must fight with him!


    This is very dangerous. Such an approach is a tragic hero. At the same time, it is also a tragedy...

 Chapter 1184： Hope of life!

    That is a very dangerous thing!


    Use it as a container to contain the infant spirit, and then use it to strike a blow. If Sima Puyu misses, Tang Ye will be killed as well as the infant spirit is killed!


    Sima Puyu worried that he could not do it. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    But now in a critical situation, no matter what Sima Puyu will do, Tang Ye still tells Sima Puyu such a method and must not refuse!


    Sima Puyu was very worried and resolutely disagreed, humming: "I don''t want to do this! I... won''t shoot you!"


    Tang Ye said helplessly: "Puyu, as long as you don''t hit the fatal part of my body. I won''t die. I can still bear a little flesh injury."


    "But..." Sima Puyu still disagreed, and Tang Ye didn''t know how much she cared about him now.


    "No worry!" Tang Ye increased his tone and shouted in a low voice: "We don''t have time to hesitate! If we drag on like this, we will all die!"


    "If you really don''t want to shoot, let''s take off your clothes and do that as Yingling said!"


    "..."


    Sima Puyu was speechless. Don''t do it.


    Tang Ye didn''t have this plan at all, and said, "Do you think we are really all right after doing this?"


    "Do not be silly!"


    Tang Ye suddenly looked cold and stern: "I am an exorcist, and Ying Ling is a mortal enemy, it will definitely kill me to avoid future troubles. Moreover, all these are manipulated by others behind, and Ying Ling is just the first surface. . God knows what else is there after Ying Ling?"


    However, at this time, Sima Puyu raised a question that Tang Ye could not answer, and said: "I have been wondering why Yingling said that his sister is in my body and must be brought out by... conception. ?"


    Tang Ye really couldn''t answer this question. How can a boarding infant come out through conception? Could it be that the old spirit came out of the baby through boarding? What is the difference between boarding in Sima Puyu body?


    Unless, the baby itself becomes a ghost.


    This is terrifying. A single Venerable Spirit is born, and the strength is definitely against the sky. Didn''t the Yingling say that before, it and his sister existed in ancient times.


    The age of ancient mythology!


    Fuck, Tang Ye suddenly realized that many things are now moving in this direction, is it really going to usher in this era of humans and gods?


    Tang Ye hadn''t answered Sima Puyu, Sima Puyu continued to ask: "I want to know, is the sister Yingling talking about related to my terminal illness?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and saw the once stubborn look in Sima Puyu''s eyes. He was speechless, Sima Puyu was still thinking about it. Suddenly he understood why Sima Puyu had to follow it because Sima Puyu felt that there might be a chance to help her terminally ill, so that she didn''t have to die.


    The desire to survive has reached the point of being enchanted!


    This woman... Tang Ye really didn''t know how to describe Sima Puyu. In order to survive, this woman is willing to do everything. No matter how incredible it is, it is estimated that it can be done.


    In this case, Tang Ye thought for a while and simply confessed to Sima Puyu, "Do you think your terminal illness is a disease? No, it is just a spiritual body lodged in your body. The spiritual body swallows your life, so you Will die. I can''t deal with this spirit body, so when you ask me if I can heal you, I can''t give you hope."


    Sima Puyu was taken aback, and finally knew that he knew about his illness. No wonder the doctors had nothing to do, and they couldn''t even find out what the illness was, because they were just ordinary people.


    Sima Puyu thought for himself, suddenly his eyes lit up and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Is it because I am pregnant and the spiritual body will leave me, then I... don''t have to die? According to Yingling, doesn''t it mean that?"


    Sima Puyu became excited.


    "This..." Tang Ye hadn''t thought about that before. Sima Puyu mentioned this, thinking about it, it seems that this is indeed the case.


    "Probably... yes."


    Tang Ye''s answer was not very sure, he was not 100% sure, but he was sure of one thing, "If you don''t have a spirit body in your body, then there is definitely nothing wrong."


    Sima Puyu''s eyes became brighter.


    Tang Ye had a bad premonition instead, coughed twice, and said, "Do you want to...?"


    "So what? As long as I can survive, what about my relationship with you?" Sima Puyu answered firmly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s bad premonition really came.


    Fuck, this woman is crazy. This idea came up in her head. Survival will control all her will. She will be firm for this purpose and will not be afraid to hand over her body!


    Tang Ye must persuade her and said, "I think there is a big risk in doing this. First of all, Yingling just said that we can get her sister out when we have a relationship. Normally, she will give birth only after pregnancy in October. Obviously, Yingling Will use special methods. Think about it, when you are pregnant, it uses supernatural power to let you have a child. Will you die after giving birth?"


    "Things are too weird, this possibility must be considered. Besides..."


    Tang Ye glanced at Sima Puyu, and said, "If we have a relationship, you must be pregnant?"


    "Are you ill?" Sima Puyu sneered, and hummed, "I can''t give you a woman to **** her up?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, and said in a bad mood: "I don''t want to talk to you, a crazy woman. There is a little possibility to do such crazy things."


    "I have always been like this!" Sima Puyu suddenly drank, "You don''t understand my feelings. In the past, in order to live, I tried so hard to find a little possibility. What I want most is to see a little possibility. As long as there is With a little possibility, I am not afraid of doing anything. Even if it is against my heart...Do you think I have not done it?"


    "Okay." Tang Ye compromised to Sima Puyu, and said: "Even if it is really possible, but you have not considered my feelings. If you are really pregnant, that child is not my child? As a father, Let your child die? And, that''s your child too. Are you cruel?"


    Sima Puyu moved his lips, trying to argue, but couldn''t argue. This is indeed the case, if she is pregnant, it is her child. If you implement the previous determination, it is to use your children as your own survival tool. What is the difference between this approach and the original practice of Sima Poaxe?


    Sima Puyu contradicted, and the contradiction made her suffer. She just wants to live, why is it so difficult?


    Suddenly she grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Then...if I am pregnant, can the child be born with peace of mind? Maybe, I only need to be pregnant? Yingling wants to directly let me give birth through strength, then I Can I still live if I give birth in October?"


    "This..." Tang Ye couldn''t answer again.


    He is now in a very complicated mood. How did a good battle against Yingling turn into a discussion on the treatment of Sima Puyu, and also about pregnancy?


    Can''t the story unfold normally?

 Chapter 1185： You dont need to be responsible!

    Tang Ye felt that things were really weird. Please search () to see the most complete! The newest novels say that a lonely woman like Sima Puyu is pregnant one by one. I feel that Sima Puyu is not Sima Puyu anymore. Perhaps the desire to survive can completely control her mind. Tang Ye really wanted to help her.


    "I think we need to figure out whether this thing is really effective." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu with bright eyes, actually a little perfunctory, "Why don''t you ask Yingling again."


    "Ask it? Wouldn''t it go wild and kill us?" Sima Puyu expressed concern.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Probably not. If it does it, then I will do it too. Although I do not have the advantage to deal with it, it is not completely powerless to fight back."


    Sima Puyu had no objection, and Tang Ye called Ying Ling back.


    "I want to ask you something, is it true that this big sister and I have completed the yin and yang intercourse, and you want to bring your sister out directly?" Tang Ye asked Ying Ling directly.


    Ying Ling was very dissatisfied with Tang Ye''s procrastination, but he was very confident without such a big fight. Now the entire building is its domain, and it is not afraid that Tang Ye will make any storms, and said, "Yes."


    Tang Ye asked again: "Will she die then? You said that she wouldn''t kill us. If she would die, I won''t do it."


    Ying Ling said: "It depends on her fate."


    In other words, Sima Puyu might die.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and Sima Puyu''s face slowly sank.


    Tang Ye asked again: "Why can I get your sister after completing yin and yang fusion with her? Does this mean that the situation of Su Ling in her body has been resolved?"


    Ying Ling became impatient, and said a little irritable: "Of course it is. The reason why this big sister will die is because my sister consumes her vitality. If my sister comes out, she will be fine."


    "Why do I have to complete yin and yang mating with her to let your sister come out?" Tang Ye asked.


    "It''s not okay to complete the yin and yang, but she must be pregnant successfully." Yingling said.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Why is this?"


    "Why are you so much nonsense!" Yingling became very impatient and hummed: "Because my sister can''t wait until the next reincarnation boarding, she must come out now. After the big sister is pregnant, my sister is her child, she ''S child is my sister!"


    "Isn''t it possible to give birth to your sister in October? Isn''t this safer for your sister?" Tang Ye tried to guide her to the issues she cared about.


    "No need!" Ying Ling snorted coldly, and said: "I can use my strength to directly transform the child into the appearance of the pregnancy in October!"


    "Oh..." Tang Ye replied indifferently, seeming to get the answer she wanted, and said: "That also means that An Anxinxin''s pregnancy is okay in October, right?"


    "Yes, but I won''t wait that long!" Ying Ling became completely impatient.


    Tang Ye didn''t care what it would be like, he had already got the answer.


    "You must complete the yin and yang fusion between Ma and Big Sister, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore!" Ying Ling shouted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said with a smile: "This kind of thing can''t be anxious. You think it''s so easy to reproduce offspring. One yin-yang **** may not be able to get pregnant successfully."


    Tang Ye felt quite embarrassed. Damn, what''s going on in such a serious way of talking about creating humans?


    "If you can''t do it once, then twice!" Yingling was very angry, almost irritable, and shouted: "Twice can''t do three times!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, is this going to be loud several times a night?


    Sima Puyu, who was next to him, blushed unconsciously, this kind of thing is indeed a bit shy, she is still a woman who has never been. If it were not for the desire to survive, she would be embarrassed and want to die.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "So my big sister and I need more time. It''s better to give us a separate room, which is more conducive to accomplishing that thing."


    Ying Ling was really angry, thinking that Tang Ye''s mother-in-law and mother-in-law didn''t want to talk nonsense, and said: "Whatever you want, anyway, you must finish this tonight!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I still have a question. I don''t know if I got pregnant successfully. This kind of thing will only be known after a period of time based on the woman''s reaction."


    "Don''t worry, with my sister''s spiritual power, I will find out once you are pregnant successfully." Yingling stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, with a serious look, but Yingling didn''t make Yingling think he had other plans. He suddenly showed affection and said to Yingling: "You should know that if she is pregnant, then she and I are the parents of the child, in other words, the parents of your sister. As parents, I definitely hope that the child will be well, you Will it abuse our children?"


    "..."


    Ying Ling wanted to kill this human.


    What a special case, tuberculosis!


    Ying Ling laughed slyly, and started to play with it, and said: "Of course I will not abuse my sister, but I will prevent her from becoming your daughter. I want her to get her hands early, so I don''t want her to get it by herself. The influence of flesh and blood, especially when she regards herself as a human being. She is inherently strong and should give up everything about humans, especially the so-called feelings. If she accepts you, then she is not my sister, but yours Daughter. Besides, she is a daughter who has the abilities of my sister!"


    "So..." Tang Yeyou sighed.


    Seeing Tang Ye looking up and trying to speak again, Ying Ling interrupted him directly, unable to bear him asking questions one by one, and said angrily: "You and big sister Ma go to yin and yang!"


    "Good, good..." Tang Ye nodded and said, "But I need a separate room, otherwise it will affect the chance of getting pregnant."


    I am grass. Ying Ling wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, so why did she demand so much?


    Ying Ling didn''t want to bother anymore, pointed to the side, and said, "There is a separate lounge here. Hurry up and finish it. Otherwise, don''t blame me. You are not the only man in the world. I can find another man!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "But no other man is as good as I am. Didn''t you see it early? I am full of energy, and if I come to yin and yang, it will be a great help to your sister."


    Ying Ling was silent, Tang Ye saw through this point, **** it!


    Tang Ye was a person who came back from the Guwu River and Lake, full of aura. For their spirit bodies, it is indeed very nourishing!


    Tang Ye took Sima Puyu into a separate lounge to carry out the so-called human creation plan.


    "Oh, I finally got a little free time. Next, I will talk about the way to deal with Yingling." Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and said to Sima Puyu.


    However, Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye''s eyes a little strange.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "You don''t really want to..."


    "Why not? If we don''t do it, Yingling will know." Sima Puyu said.


    "No, we can hide it." Tang Ye said.


    "Don''t try to play tricks, I can feel whether you have been pregnant or not. If you have been unsuccessful, it is lying to me, or if you do not have the ability, then I will kill you!" sound.


    Sima Puyu shrugged, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Look, you can''t play tricks."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, how did she look at Sima Puyu''s appearance, as if she wanted to do that with herself?


    This kind of thing is ridiculous, OK!


    Tang Ye really didn''t know what Sima Puyu''s mind was thinking, and said, "You don''t really want to be like me, please, physical matters, don''t play tricks, I can''t afford to be responsible."


    "You don''t need to be responsible!" Sima Puyu snorted coldly.


    "..."


    Tang Ye looked numb. Damn, I don''t need to be responsible for myself, and I don''t want to be a pig!

 Chapter 1186： Time is not forgiving!

    Tang Ye''s idea was to kill Yingling, but Sima Puyu''s idea was to survive.


    This is what caused Sima Puyu''s weird behavior.


    Tang Ye persuaded her: "Puyu, you don''t have to do this. We can kill Yingling, and then you find a man you like, and what about him..."


    "This is a feasible way." Tang Ye said affirmatively.


    "It''s not feasible." Sima Puyu calmly said, "Didn''t you say that dealing with Yingling is not dominant? What if dealing with Yingling? Even if you solve Yingling, I don''t have time to slowly find someone I like. Man. Now I like you, so why not take this opportunity?"


    "This..." Tang Ye couldn''t refute, it was indeed the case.


    "You don''t like me?" Sima Puyu asked Tang Ye suddenly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, depressed at Sima Puyu''s bold question, and said, "I haven''t thought about this. I am a man with a woman, and I don''t see a woman thinking about it. "


    "Oh, are you still the prodigal son?" Sima Puyu sneered.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You can say so."


    "Fart." Sima Puyu retorted Tang Ye relentlessly: "As long as you still sleep with two women, it''s no different from before. If you have the ability, you swear that you will only play with Lin Yourong in the future and kick other women away ."


    Tang Ye was silent. This kind of thing is hard to do, right?


    He doesn''t want to hurt other women.


    Sima Puyu smiled playfully, approaching Tang Ye and leaning against Tang Ye, it seemed that this was an active seduction.


    She said to Tang Ye: "Am I ugly? So ugly that you can''t get it?"


    "No." Tang Ye replied to Sima Puyu. What tricks does this woman want to play?


    Sima Puyu said, "That''s not it. Since it''s not so ugly that you can''t get it off, then you should be loaned to me for use. Even if I have a child, I don''t need you to care about it. I will arrange it separately. "


    "But if you have a child, how pitiful a child without a father is. What''s more, this child also carries the power of Gu Su Ling. If he becomes an evil person, it will bring huge disasters." Tang Ye worried.


    Sima Puyu looked weird and looked at Tang Ye and said, "You really are...it''s too early to discuss such a long time. You let me live first."


    "In any case, we have to kill Yingling, regardless of whether we do that thing or not." Tang Ye said seriously: "If we do, you can bear to let it directly turn your belly into a pregnant belly in October, and then take it away ...Our daughter?"


    "Then you have a better way?" Sima Puyu said badly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "You need to seduce Yingling and solve it like I just said."


    "How to lure?" Sima Puyu said: "Do you think it is a fool? You want to tie it into your body, you must let it get close to you. What can you do to get it close to you?"


    Tang Ye frowned, he hadn''t thought of a solution to this problem.


    Sima Puyu looked calm and very wise, and said, "In order to ensure nothing is wrong, I think I should be pregnant well, and it will definitely come to check at that time."


    "This is a 100% thing, you can take action when that happens." Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with a firm expression.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought.


    Sima Puyu came over suddenly, harp, and kissed him.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, his eyes widened, the same as the surprised expression that Sima Puyu and Sima Puyu showed before.


    Fuck, you can take turns in Feng Shui.


    "You..." Tang Ye was a bit dull after Sima Puyu let go.


    Sima Puyu curled his lips and said, "Have you seen? I am willing to accept you. And you..."


    Sima Puyu glanced at Tang Ye''s body, playing with the taste: "Isn''t it interesting to me?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was frustrated, his body reaction was not controlled by him, can you not take off if you are a big beauty teasing yourself?


    Sima Puyu just loosened Tang Ye¡¯s lips, and did not leave Tang Ye. Her body was still leaning on Tang Ye, she suddenly leaned closer, as if snuggling, and whispered: "Save me. I said Now, even if you can solve the Yingling, I still want to survive. I am affectionate for you now, it is difficult to bear doing that kind of thing with other men."


    "Do you think I''m a casual woman?" Sima Puyu looked up at Tang Ye with aggrieved expression.


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    Sima Puyu slowly put his hand under Tang Ye''s body, with an unfamiliar technique, Tang Ye''s body trembled slightly.


    "Yes, sorry, I have no experience." Sima Puyu could judge that she was not doing well because she was very nervous, so nervous that her breathing was already short, because her hand had already touched the sacred place of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was in a complicated mood.


    Sima Puyu untied Tang Ye''s pants and wanted to squat down to do that kind of very evil thing.


    Tang Ye hugged her quickly and told her not to do that.


    Fuck, blow?


    Tang Ye bet that this woman can never do it. Two people love each other, accept each other, maybe think that is a way to enjoy sex. But if it''s not intimate enough, that kind of thing is actually quite disgusting. Even the lady who is for the money, sometimes you can see her disgusting look when doing this.


    Sima Puyu is a young child, she must think that women and men will have this step when they do such things. It''s all because of the bad social atmosphere.


    In any case, Sima Puyu did that to show his determination, very firm.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but obey, moving toward the suggestion she provided to think of a solution to Yingling.


    Sima Puyu''s ability to observe words and colors is not bad. Knowing that Tang Ye accepted her suggestion, she looked at Tang Ye and said, "Next you just need to tell me what I should do when my Yingling attracts me."


    "I''m going to kill it!" Sima Puyu suddenly became determined and said: "If everything goes well, then I have a child. Although this kind of thing is very abrupt to me, I never even thought I would have Child. But now that I have it, then I will change. In fact, I have changed now, haven''t I?"


    "I will never let my child fall into the hands of that evil spirit!" Sima Puyu grabbed Tang Ye''s arm and shook it.


    Tang Ye sighed. If the plan were to proceed like this, then Sima Puyu''s child would not be his child. How could he let his children fall into the hands of evil spirits?


    Tang Ye looked at the night outside, feeling that the development of things was really unexpected. There is really no rehearsal for this scene of life.


    As a father, he is already a father. Long Xi, the child raised by Wang Lai in Guwu Jianghu, is the child of him and Long Qingcheng. However, he never fulfilled his responsibilities as a father.


    Even, judging from his appearance, he doesn''t seem to be the father of a child at all.


    Sometimes he thinks it''s weird, he actually has a child?


    Time is not forgiving.


    Tang Ye no longer feels, resolve the entanglement, and re-plan life. He looked at Sima Puyu and said, "I teach you **** Yingling."

 Chapter 1187： Is your nature exposed?

    When Tang Ye said that, it was equivalent to agreeing to do that, and Sima Puyu''s mood was unconsciously affected. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    She was calm and resolute before, because she was wholeheartedly thinking about solving the terminal illness, and because she was worried that Tang Ye would not agree, she tried to persuade her.


    Now that Tang Ye has agreed, then what is about to face is... hehehe.


    Sima Puyu started to feel embarrassed. Just thinking about making her heart beat faster, her complexion flushed, a bit shy.


    For any woman, the first time is extremely important, even unforgettable. Especially for women like Sima Puyu. If it weren''t for a major reason, she couldn''t be sure when there would be a man in her life. Things that have never been thought of are about to happen.


    And this kind of thing is not pure for Sima Puyu. It''s not because of loving each other, the love can''t help but a physical lingering in the depths. She did this with a clear purpose. Reminiscent of a movie called "Lust-J Caution", the heroine and her companions wanted to deal with the enemy, and after planning, they decided to give the first time. The kind of lying motionless in bed, waiting for a man to press down to exercise.


    There is no foreplay, and it cannot go on without an emotional basis. What is the difference between this and the fast food service provided by the lady?


    Sima Puyu tensed his body and glanced at Tang Ye, feeling that his first time shouldn''t be so bad. She also didn''t think it would be so bad, because after all, she liked Tang Ye. Why did she spend some time with Tang Ye, she likes the relaxed life Tang Ye brings.


    If she wanted to have a relationship, she would agree if Tang Ye confessed to her at this time. Isn''t it okay to start close contact after agreeing?


    Sima Puyu has a lot of thoughts, but he is not affected by the things of Yingling.


    "Are you okay?" Tang Ye asked her worriedly when she saw Sima Puyu''s serious expression.


    "Ah...?" Sima Puyu was stunned, and then concealed his panic: "No, nothing."


    Tang Ye felt that Sima Puyu was weird, but time was running out, so he didn''t ask carefully, and said, "Then we start to plan how to deal with Yingling."


    "Good." Sima Puyu adjusted his emotions and nodded.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Take your gun out and give me a bullet. I want to inject a powerful exorcism ability."


    "Be careful, be concealed, don''t let Ying Ling see. Ying Ling will occasionally come to peek, it is probably a good man and woman''s sex." Tang Ye reminded Sima Puyu.


    "..."


    Sima Puyu was speechless, his face suddenly embarrassed again, and he whispered softly: "Don''t, don''t keep talking about that..."


    How can such inexplicable things be said one by one?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Who just got pregnant one by one?


    This meeting has been negotiated. Know the embarrassment and embarrassment of such a thing, right?


    Tang Ye wanted to slowly discuss with Sima Puyu about dealing with Yingling. After all, it was shooting him. Don''t make a mistake. He would blow his head later. Even the strongest man would have to die.


    But then he noticed that Ying Ling came to watch. He immediately hugged Sima Puyu, and then lay down on the bed in the single room, pressing Sima Puyu under him, pretending to be engaged in lingering men and women.


    "Ah..." Sima Puyu exclaimed a little when he didn''t expect Tang Ye''s sudden move.


    "It''s here to check whether we are making progress. Let''s pretend it and not let it discover what we are planning." Tang Ye said.


    Sima Puyu nodded and said, "Yes."


    At this moment, the two of them hugged each other and their faces were close. After not speaking to each other, the atmosphere seemed awkward.


    Sima Puyu breathed quickly, and the plump chest was squeezed, and Tang Ye, who was pressing on her body, clearly felt the bursts of softness.


    This is even more embarrassing.


    "I..." Tang Ye realized that he didn''t know what to say, so he decided to evacuate Sima Puyu''s body, concealing his embarrassment with a smile: "It''s okay, let''s talk about business."


    However, Sima Puyu suddenly grabbed his hand, pursed his lips, curled his head and said, "Why...try first?"


    Sima Puyu didn''t want to be like the heroine in "Lust-j Caution" for the first time. She is a pursuing woman.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Sima Puyu to be like this.


    To be honest, looking at Sima Puyu so close, the body is still in close contact with her, feeling the elasticity of her body and smelling the fragrance of her body, as a man, Tang Ye must have reacted .


    Although he was very restrained, because of the reason that he was "destined to engage with Sima Puyu for planning", he had significantly reduced his control. The man''s volatility made him feel that it was what he had to do anyway, so it didn''t matter if something happened.


    What a reason to drag racing!


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu, who didn''t dare to face him, suddenly found it interesting. This woman, where is the calmness and calmness just now, after all, isn''t she also very concerned about this kind of thing?


    "You dare not even look at me?" Tang Ye quipped Sima Puyu.


    "Who said I didn''t dare?" Sima Puyu immediately turned his head and looked at Tang Ye.


    A very strong woman.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Try your request first?"


    "Try, try!" Sima Puyu gripped some of Tang Ye''s clothes, biting his lips and humming.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, saying as if he was asking her to try, she was reluctant, she obviously asked for it.


    "That..." Tang Ye smiled, and suddenly came down to kiss Sima Puyu''s delicate and attractive lips.


    Give this woman some face. Since she is a very strong woman, without the stubbornness of survival, she has to kiss her by herself, I am afraid it will not be able to help her.


    "Woo..." Sima Puyu was kissed by Tang Ye and snorted softly. She had no kiss skills at all, her whole body became stiff, letting Tang Ye move.


    Compared to her, Tang Ye''s kissing skills are quite outstanding. As an old driver with countless sleeping beauty, kissing skills are certainly not bad. His movements slowly elicited Sima Puyu''s feelings and desires. At first she felt a little bad, as if she was about to suffocate, but slowly realized a wonderful feeling.


    She began to want more, and even slowly became catering to her body''s instinctive desire, but then Tang Ye raised her head.


    The scary thing is that she raised her head and didn''t want to part with Tang Ye. Tang Ye raised it a little bit more, she was anxious, and took a bite of Tang Ye directly.


    Damn it. Tang Ye''s head was numb with pain.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye, originally wanting to be angry, what''s the matter, this guy, why did he stop so nicely?


    But soon she realized how this kind of thing could be angry, wouldn''t she be hungry if she was angry?


    So Sima Puyu''s expression turned into embarrassment. Ah, why is I so...crazy?


    Tang Ye took a cold breath, and the place where Sima Puyu bitten was no longer so painful. He looked at Sima Puyu and didn''t blame him, and jokingly said, "Are the underwear you wearing red?"


    "Ah...?!" Sima Puyu was taken aback, and then was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was a pervert, how to ask such a rude question.


    "Why are you asking that?" She glared at Tang Ye and hummed.


    "Because you look lonely and tall, but you are hot inside, like the red rose." Tang Ye smiled lightly.


    Sima Puyu glanced aside and denied, "I am not!"


    "Oh, then I will take off your pants and take a look." Tang Ye shrugged.


    "You..." Sima Puyu was very upset.


    Tang Ye said evil spirits: "After all, they are going to get off, right?"


    "..."


    Sima Puyu had nothing to say. Yes, since the decision has been made to implement that plan, is there any reason for it?


    But Sima Puyu felt that Tang Ye''s nature had been exposed. Cut, what kind of gentleman pretended to be, isn''t he lustful?

 Chapter 1188： Runaway!

    If it weren''t for fun, Tang Ye would not covet the beauty of Sima Puyu. Beauty doesn''t tempt him so much, mainly because the other person has something to make his eyes bright.


    The old driver is not a hungry person.


    Tang Ye stopped manipulating Sima Puyu. The so-called taking off her pants was just a joke. She continued to arrange the infanticide and whispered: "Give me your bullets, and I will inject the spirit of exorcism. But you shouldn¡¯t be too blatant to be seen badly by Yingling."


    Sima Puyu nodded and replied, "What do you want to do, tonight... I am your person."


    Sima Puyu''s face flushed all of a sudden, he looked particularly good. She said nothing wrong, there is nothing wrong with him, hehe, he is still old, and she has to do this. She feels that everything she has belongs to Tang Ye, at least tonight.


    Tang Ye was embarrassed.


    "You look even more beautiful with your blushing face." Tang Ye curled his lips and said something nice.


    Sima Puyu curled his head, but he was very happy.


    She found that having skin-to-skin contact with Tang Ye made her feel more about him, and it was undeniable that she liked him.


    Suddenly Tang Ye showed a helpless look, and said, "The little devil Yingling has come to watch again. It can''t be so motionless anymore. It will definitely be suspicious without taking off his clothes."


    Sima Puyu gave Tang Ye a white look, and was able to let go of the matter, and said, "Then take it off, but I hope you didn''t use Yingling as an excuse to tease me."


    "I don''t have to." Tang Ye felt wronged, and said that he didn''t discuss much with Sima Puyu. He pressed his body to Sima Puyu''s body again, and got intimacy again, and stretched out his hand to take off Sima Puyu''s clothes and let Sima Puyu reveals his fair skin, which is even more **** and attractive.


    There are other actions. Tang Ye is holding Sima Puyu in one hand to cover Yingling''s sight outside the window, allowing him to hold Sima Puyu''s gun bullet in his other hand to inject exorcism power!


    After a period of time, Tang Ye was helpless and said, "That kid didn''t leave, I need you to do something."


    "Huh?" Sima Puyu was slightly puzzled, her face flushed like a ripe apple. Tang Ye''s **** and swinging of her body had already made her spring heart rippling and her breathing was short of breath.


    Tang Ye said, "I need you to make a noise to interfere with Yingling. Because I want to chant the spell and inject it into the bullet, and this must not be heard by Yingling, otherwise our strategy may be exposed!"


    "What sound?" Sima Puyu asked, with a bad feeling.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "Call the bed."


    "..."


    So it is a bad feeling. Sima Puyu blushed to her ears, and she felt ashamed of playing so.


    "I won''t." Sima Puyu refused, as if still a little angry.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "How do you call women and men when they are in bed? There is nothing wrong with being coquettish. Men like to listen... The main reason is to satisfy the kid outside and stop paying attention to us."


    Sima Puyu became even more angry, staring at Tang Ye and humming, "I''m not you!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, a little depressed. I really knew what was going on, because I had smashed many sheets with women, but Sima Puyu had never. However, Tang Ye didn''t think Sima Puyu really didn''t understand at all. I''m joking, I''ve seen pigs run without eating pork. In this day and age, people who are young will be exposed to bad information.


    "If it wasn''t necessary, I wouldn''t damage my image in this way, as if it made me shameless." Tang Ye said helplessly to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu hesitated to say something but stopped, this kind of thing... does not seem to be Tang Ye''s personal subjective request.


    She thought for a while and watched Tang Ye bit her lip and said, "Don''t let me learn, just let me really scream."


    "..."


    Tang Ye choked silently. It means that I was entangled with her directly and made her have to call.


    "I don''t like to do this, being watched, even if it is a kid, I feel like making a small movie." Tang Ye said.


    "Is it bad to wear clothes?" Sima Puyu''s performance was beyond Tang Ye''s expectation, and said: "You take off a little, I take off a little, it''s good enough, there is no need to take off the others. So what if others see it, It''s just you twitching."


    "You..." Tang Ye wondered, who is the old driver?


    Sima Puyu''s face was extremely blushing, but he pretended to be calm and arrogant, and hummed: "I have seen a movie, the men and women who are cheating on dogs in the office, and the employees outside, they can all come and go like this."


    "..."


    Tang Ye served this woman. Be able to discover more and more interesting places.


    "Will you come or not? Anyway, I won''t call out anything without doing anything. It''s especially embarrassing." Sima Puyu said with a straight face.


    Tang Ye felt that he was extremely embarrassed now.


    It''s really unique to be able to develop **** like this.


    "In that case, as you wish." Tang Ye felt that he answered like a gentleman.


    He reached down and took off Sima Puyu''s trousers. Sima Puyu tensed his nerves and closed his eyes. He was not as calm as she asked, and made people laugh inexplicably.


    It''s a pity that Sima Puyu didn''t wear a short skirt, otherwise he would just lift it up. He had already changed into trousers before. Half of the pants are still in the way. Obviously, the effect Sima Puyu said could not be achieved. Tang Ye looked at it, isn''t there a quilt, pulled the quilt over and covered him and Sima Puyu, and then everyone''s pants were thrown out.


    Sima Puyu felt the coldness under her body, which was the result of being stripped.


    "You..." She opened her eyes, wanting to say that Tang Ye didn''t do as she asked, but suddenly her body hurts and she felt her entire head hit with lightning, completely paralyzed.


    Tang Ye had already done that to her. The pain made her instinctively stretch out her hand to hug Tang Ye, and press Tang Ye firmly to not allow Tang Ye to move. She felt that when Tang Ye moved, she would feel terribly painful. This is the first time a woman has suffered.


    Tang Ye went down to do intimacy to her. This feeling of combining first and then doing foreplay was a bit different. It seemed to be more accepting and understanding each other. Sima Puyu slowly adapted, until the desires in all aspects of the body were stimulated, and began to move with Tang Ye, and then... she couldn''t help but anger.


    The two carcasses under the quilt are getting more and more tangled.


    Sima Puyu had completely forgotten the existence of Yingling. The painful but extremely wonderful feeling made her more and more obsessed with and enjoyed, and she tried her best to want more.


    However, Tang Ye is quite sober. This situation is very suitable to cover up. He thinks that he has done the weirdest thing in his life, using a roll of sheets to cover up. Who else in the world does this?


    No matter how much, Tang Ye''s eyes sharpened, the corners of his mouth moved lightly, and in Sima Puyu''s squeaky voice, he said softly: "Lin, soldiers, fighting, all, all, formation, row, in, front, Liujia secret wishes , The nine-character mantra, all ways to punish evil, and can''t avoid everything!"


    "Out!"


    "Huh!"


    Tang Ye uttered the nine-character mantra, and suddenly, it seemed as if a small golden dragon-shaped spiritual energy flew out and quickly poured into a bullet in his hand. At this moment, he quickly bit his finger and dropped a few drops of blood on the bullet.


    The blood penetrated directly into the bullet!


    The bullet that can kill the infant spirit has been made. This is a bullet that incorporates the power of the nine-character mantra!


    The nine-character mantra, as a secret technique without exorcism, was created by the original exorcist surrendering to the dragon, and no monster can resist it!


    Tang Ye stopped twitching his body and said to Sima Puyu: "The bullet has been made and the power of the nine-character mantra is added. This is one of the most advanced secret spells in exorcism. Although my exorcism power is not enough, It can only exert one-tenth of its power, but it is enough to kill the infant spirit!"


    "Wait a minute, you kill the infant spirit with this bullet!" Tang Ye told Sima Puyu.


    However, Sima Puyu looked ecstasy, as if he had knocked on the medicine, she looked at Tang Ye infatuatedly and said, "I want..."


    Damn it, like this, Tang Ye feels that something is bad.


    Tang Ye wanted Sima Puyu to calm down, but lingering was half done. It was quite painful for everyone to stop without enjoying the ultimate joy. However, Ying Ling suddenly rushed in at this moment.


    Tang Ye yelled badly, the power of the nine-character mantra was too strong to be completely concealed, Ying Ling noticed it!


    Yingling ran away and came in to kill!

 Chapter 1189： Mantra power!

    As the ultimate move, Tang Ye underestimated the power of the nine-character mantra. () Even if he is not very accomplished in exorcism secrets, using the spiritual talent to release the nine-character mantra, the power that he can possess to obtain exorcism is extremely huge, so he was noticed by the infant spirit.


    Now war is about to begin.


    Fuck, Tang Ye was speechless. Now under the quilt, he and Sima Puyu are still lingering at a negative distance.


    This is really...indescribable.


    No matter how embarrassed it is, Tang Ye said urgently to Sima Puyu, who was in ecstasy, "The power that I had just given out by chanting and casting was discovered by Ying Ling. Ying Ling is coming in! You have to hold the bullet, I Now trap the Yingling in my body. But I can''t hold it for long, maybe only a few seconds. You must seize the time and opportunity to shoot the Yingling!"


    Tang Ye stuffed the bullet into Sima Puyu''s hand, pulled away, stretched his hand out of the quilt and sucked, sucking in the clothes and putting them on.


    He doesn''t want to fight with the naked-t body against the soul.


    Sima Puyu was originally immersed in the wonderful feeling of lingering with Tang Ye, but Tang Ye suddenly pulled away, her heart was empty and she felt uncomfortably lost. She didn''t like this feeling, she wanted to kill Yingling and continue with Tang Ye. She has a clear goal and full of power!


    Ying Ling changed in and said angrily: "You are looking for death!"


    Ying Ling''s original child''s face immediately became hideous and terrifying, his pale face was distraught, and he shouted: "You lie to me! I want you to die!"


    "Huh! Chuck! Chuck!"


    Ying Ling launched a resentment, and suddenly, the lights of the entire Sima Building flashed, fluctuating from the ground to the top of the hundreds of meters high!


    The gloomy wind blows, making a ghastly killing sound, and the flying things keep colliding with each other, as if the whole building has become chaotic!


    Tang Ye was very surprised, Yingling''s power was really powerful. In this case, it is necessary to get rid of this infant spirit, otherwise there are endless troubles!


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense. Before Ying Ling opened his blood pupil to control the domain, he suddenly mobilized his strength, kicked his feet, and then quickly swept towards Ying Ling like the wind.


    Tang Ye had several magical charms in his mouth, and his left hand also held several magical charms of different types. And his right hand is holding his set of magic needles that are also harmful to demons. Although the psychic needle was given to Yun Youlan, other magic needles still had a great effect.


    "Huh, Huh..."


    Tang Ye rushed towards Ying Ling while throwing away the magical charms he was carrying, and then saw those magical charms fall to the ground in an orderly manner, finally forming a gossip array.


    The magic circle surrounded him and the infant spirit together, like a confinement area.


    "Do you think this is useful to me?!" Ying Ling felt ridiculous when she saw Tang Ye''s actions, and she didn''t even care about it.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, he had never thought that this would be able to deal with Ying Ling, but he wanted to restrain Ying Ling for a few seconds through this.


    "All things are back together!" Tang Ye drew in front of Ying Ling, yelled, and suddenly his silver needle came out quickly, forcing Ying Ling to leave.


    Ying Ling stretched out his hand, not evading at all, but wanted to control the silver needle. Ying Ling was very powerful, even Tang Ye''s attack could easily be blocked. It has the control ability of the blood pupil field, and it is being deployed. The situation is very unfavorable for Tang Ye.


    However, what Tang Ye wanted was exactly this kind of result. At this time, he controlled the silver needle, and the silver needle suddenly became a spiritual rope, trapping the infant spirit. Ying Ling was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a trick. But it quickly laughed evilly, because it could become a spirit body, which floated at any time, and the spirit rope could not hold it.


    However, when it was about to transform into a spiritual body, Tang Ye took advantage of it and rushed forward, sticking a magic talisman on its forehead, and Tang Ye put another magic talisman on his forehead.


    "Yin and Yang attract each other, come together!"


    After sticking the magic talisman, Tang Ye gave a low voice and said the spell. At this moment, I saw that the Yingling who just wanted to become a spirit body was sucked into Tang Ye.


    This is what Tang Ye said, he wanted to be a container to trap the infant spirit. But this can''t trap the infant spirit for too long, only a few seconds at most.


    "Puyu! Shoot!" Tang Ye yelled at Sima Puyu just after trapping Yingling.


    "What are you going to do?" Ying Ling seemed to realize something.


    "Ha! You want to kill me, don''t you want to kill even the big brother?" Ying Ling quickly knew Tang Ye''s intentions and smiled at Sima Puyu.


    Trapped in Tang Ye''s body, Ying Ling was surprised at first, but didn''t panic, because it knew that he could get rid of Tang Ye''s confinement soon. And seeing Sima Puyu raising his gun at it, it was also not afraid. One was that it didn''t believe that mere bullets could hurt it, and the other was that it didn''t believe that Sima Puyu would actually shoot.


    "Puyu, do it!" Tang Ye saw Sima Puyu hesitate and drank again.


    This woman, don''t drop the chain at a critical moment, otherwise all previous efforts will be lost.


    "Hehe~"


    Ying Ling let out that kind of gloomy, proud laugh, and said, "Big sister, do you like your big brother, don''t you? If you like it, would you still kill him? If it were me, I would never do that. The people I like, I will let them all live well, as if I was about to pick up my sister."


    Yingling bet that Sima Puyu dared not shoot.


    However, Sima Puyu sneered and said, "You are right, I like this man, I like it so much... I want him to die!"


    "boom!"


    Sima Puyu shot decisively.


    The bullet sank into Tang Ye''s chest.


    "Hmm!" Tang Ye was very painful and snorted.


    "Hehehe...Do you think a bullet can kill me?" Yingling sneered, thinking Tang Ye and Sima Puyu were too naive.


    But soon it felt something was wrong. It felt like its whole body was burned, and it was very uncomfortable. It quickly flew away from Tang Ye''s body and floated into the air, but it was still painful.


    "It hurts, it''s hot! What did you do to me?!" Ying Ling shouted constantly.


    Tang Ye clutched the wound on his chest, looked at the infant spirit floating in the air, and hummed: "You have the power of exorcism with the nine-character mantra, want to survive? Impossible!"


    "You...!" Ying Ling knows what the nine-character mantra is, and any magical monster knows what the nine-character mantra is. To them, the nine-character mantra of "coming, soldier, fighting, zhe, all, formation, array, in, and front" is like killing gods, and they will die if they encounter them.


    Although the infant spirit is a thousand-year old spirit, it was born on Liu Qingyan''s child, and its power is not as powerful as the real one-year old spirit. It can be said that this old spirit was born early, like a child born early, which may cause some defects. Therefore, it cannot contend with the power of the nine-character mantra!


    It never expected that the power that Tang Ye had just issued was the nine-character mantra, not to mention that Tang Ye would use himself as a container to trap it and kill it desperately.


    "Ah, ah..." the whole body of the infant spirit was burned, and a group of golden flames suddenly flashed around it. The body was torn apart.


    "Don''t think that this will kill me!" Ying Ling suddenly furious, as if to do something.


    Tang Ye looked terrified, a little worried.

 Chapter 1190： No failure!

    The infant spirit was about to be burned and disappeared, but at the last moment, it suddenly roared and shouted: "I will come back again! Until then, I won''t make you feel better!"


    "boom!"


    Ying Ling shouted, looking up at the sky, as if he had seen through the floor, directly facing the night sky. Then a blood-red devil energy surged from its small body, and the devil energy rose to the sky.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked out the window, and saw the blood-red devil qi bursting into the sky from the soul of the infant, converging with the **** moon in the night sky!


    Then the blood moon and blood red devil energy exploded, spewing out a huge mushroom cloud. The mushroom cloud dissipated, and the sky was like a meteor shower, and wisps of blood flow fell to the ground.


    "This¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye frowned and hummed, "The demons are in chaos..."


    Unexpectedly, Ying Ling could make such a big movement before disappearing. Although the evil spirits were eliminated, the power of the evil evil spirits that caused the blood to spread around, the consequence is that those dark existences that have received the evil spirits will take shape!


    Just like when Tang Ye had exhausted his luck, some demons took shape. Now, another part of the demons is taking shape. More and more demons appeared on this land!


    Demons are present in this world, and they harm the common people.


    So it''s called a chaotic world!


    Fortunately, this is a chaotic world of demons after killing the infant spirit, not a chaotic world of demons created by the combination of evil Yin breath and blood moon, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.


    The infant spirit disappeared, and the room calmed down and became quiet. The Sima Building was empty, and the gloomy dark clouds that had originally shrouded slowly dispersed. The moon in the dark clouds returned to pale, no longer blood red.


    The blood moon is lifted.


    Although it was not a success, it did not fail.


    Sima Puyu was very worried about Tang Ye, she just beat Tang Ye in the chest. She walked over with the quilt and looked at Tang Ye worriedly: "Are you all right."


    Tang Ye looked down at his chest, the bullet passed through, there was a small hole, and the blood did not stop completely. If ordinary people encounter this kind of thing, it must be very serious. But Tang Ye was fine. His physique has been tempered with aura for several times on the Guwu River and Lake, and it is already as strong as steel. And he has the power of withered trees to spring, which can quickly repair these skin injuries.


    He raised his hand and pressed it on the wound, a light blue light flashed, and when he moved his hand, he saw that the wound had healed a lot.


    Sima Puyu was amazed when he saw it, it was like a myth, it was simply not a normal person!


    But think about it, the great heroes bowed and appointed by the emperor of the Red Wall, there are many saints with terrifying legends, to ordinary people, they are like gods.


    "You..." Seeing Tang Ye''s injury healed, Sima Puyu wanted to say something, but he was embarrassed to speak.


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking down and seeing Sima Puyu''s appearance, suddenly a little embarrassed.


    Sima Puyu was wearing a quilt without clothes inside. She was entangled with Tang Ye just now, because Yingling stopped.


    Sima Puyu''s bravery and calmness cannot be solved without Ying Ling, and he shot without error.


    "You did a great job." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu smiled, reached out and grabbed the corner of Tang Ye''s clothes, lowered his head and blushed, and said, "Is there anything important?"


    "Probably... No. The evil spirit of the building has dissipated, there should be no problem. Next, it should be the original plan to come out." Tang Ye said.


    "Then..." Sima Puyu flushed even more, and said, "Save my life first?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, watching Sima Puyu feel complicated, his eyes rolled and his heart sighed, not wanting to get entangled, and he picked Sima Puyu and walked towards the bed over there.


    Sima Puyu simply stopped clutching the quilt, and the quilt slipped down, revealing her white carcass, beautiful and attractive, even more so in the restored moonlight.


    Soon there was a tremor over the bed, and Sima Puyu''s anger sounded. It is not only to enjoy the lingering joy of men and women, but also to work hard to save lives.


    Now that Yingling is dead, I don''t know if he can succeed in one shot. It takes a while to know the pregnancy phenomenon. Sima Puyu didn''t worry anymore, because once was not enough, she could ask twice. Not today, but tomorrow. She felt that she had caught Tang Ye. Tang Ye was not a ruthless man. Since he did this to her, he would definitely take care of it to the end.


    If it goes well and she becomes pregnant, then Tang Ye will be the father of the child. She does not believe that Tang Ye is ruthless to ignore the child.


    This kid is not a simple character. That is the thousand-year old spirit fused into the child''s body. It is born with divine power. If it is not taken care of, it will be a huge disaster.


    If the ancient myth is open, then, unknowingly, characters from the ancient myth have appeared around Tang Ye.


    ...


    "This is a failure?"


    While Tang Ye and Sima Puyu were still lingering in the building, Xu Wuming, who was standing on the opposite side of the Sima Building, squinted his eyes, his expression was a little unhappy, but he did not reach the point of anger.


    It seems to him that Yingling''s failure, **** moon and evil spirits, these things are allowed to fail, and even failure will not affect the overall situation.


    Suddenly, a group of red shadows floated from the sky like mist, fell beside Xu Wuming, and turned into a person. It was Yuan.


    "You failed?" The original expression looked at Xu Wuming coldly.


    Xu Wuming bowed slightly, bowed slightly, and said, "My lord, this is not a failure. The Yingling merges the evil spirits of Yin and the power gifted by the blood moon into the power of evil spirits, and then disperses them all over the earth. I believe that soon , The earth will give birth to many monster powers for adults to use."


    Yuan squinted his eyes, still displeased: "Is the man who solved the infant spirit the mysterious hooded man?"


    "I think so." Xu Wuming nodded and said.


    "Don''t know his true identity yet?" Yuan Leng hummed.


    Xu Wuming shrugged and said, "I''ll know soon."


    "I want the horse to know!" Yuan shouted angrily.


    Thinking of being played round and round by the hooded man, Yuan was furious. He really couldn''t think of how could there be a master with his strength in this big world!


    If these obstacles are not resolved, and the artifacts are slowly collected by the red wall, then his existence will be threatened!


    The big plan for the descending of the blood family must not be missed!


    Xu Wuming knew what he was worried about, and said, "My lord, it doesn''t matter who you don''t know who the hooded man is. He can''t kill you. The only thing that can threaten you is the power of the eight artifacts. So, as long as you stop the eight artifacts, no matter it is. You can sit back and relax if you destroy the artifact or kill the inheritor of the artifact."


    "That''s right." Yuan squinted. "Then what clue do you have on the artifact?"


    Xu Wuming smiled and said, "Haiqiong City has information on this, you can go and see it."


    Origin nodded, and floated away into blood mist.


    Xu Wuming watched Yuan leave, his eyes squinted, and then his expression was completely gone, and he laughed ironically: "It''s nothing, the little demon Xiao Xiao, in front of the ancient myth, in front of Eternal Paradise, it''s just a chess piece, huh..."

 Chapter 1191： Who has the problem?

    Times seem to come one after another. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    To say that it was the original era, now, when Xu Wuming, the mysterious undead person, appears, it seems not. The original impact is indeed diminishing. And his self-expansion made him still not aware of this, but he didn''t know that Xu Wuming was brewing a bigger conspiracy.


    What makes people unimaginable is that the appearance of characters like Xu Wuming indicates that the next huge development trend is ancient mythology. What about the shackles of heaven, earth and luck?


    Without breaking the shackles of the heaven and the earth, the earth has great limitations. How can it withstand the power of mythical characters?


    From the perspective of Xu Wuming''s actions, he has the same purpose as the original. Could it be said that everything is still to break the shackles of heaven, earth, and luck as the ultimate goal?


    Tang Ye had already noticed these things miserably, but he still didn''t know where to start. Fortunately, he set his goal to kill the Blood Demon.


    It is not only a question left over from history, but also a trace of the emergence of characters like Xu Wuming. If you kill Yuan, Xu Wuming is still active, then Xu Wuming is a symbolic figure.


    ...


    "call!"


    Somewhere in the alley, a shadow scraped across.


    Suddenly a blue light flashed, splitting the shadow in half, and the shadow made a sharp sound of "Yeah", which might sound scary.


    The shadow dissipated, and there was a person standing under the alley, Tang Ye with a serious face.


    Tang Ye clapped his hands, looking helpless, and muttered to himself: "These things are like mice. They can''t be killed. It''s really annoying."


    Haha!


    Tang Ye just talked to himself, and slapped him on the shoulder with a slap from the back.


    He looked back silently, it was Jiang Ruoqing who was very angry.


    Jiang Ruoqing said to Tang Yexun with her arms crossed, "What do you have to complain about? This is not a good thing you did? Dealing with something as serious as the root cause of the evil evil is not called me. If there is me, maybe there will be no This kind of trouble!"


    "You?" Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing, her eyes disdainful, and she didn''t bother to talk nonsense.


    At that time, there was a Sima Puyu who was enough to toss people. If there was another Jiang Ruoqing, the consequences would be even worse.


    Now thinking of Sima Puyu, Tang Ye still has a dim sum. Since that night, he has not seen Sima Puyu, and he does not know how Sima Puyu is doing.


    Sima Puyu and him came to help, they had to be pregnant. So, it is not a pure lingering enjoyment. It has been a week now, the evil spirits aura launched by Yingling, caused the chaos of the demons, and the troubles slowly appeared. The shadow that was killed just now was one of them. It was actually an evil spirit. A week passed, he wondered if Sima Puyu was pregnant.


    Jiang Ruoqing knew about Yingling, and now he came out to deal with evil spirits and monsters. Jiang Ruoqing''s sense of justice has always been overwhelming, and he has to follow Tang Ye, and Tang Ye can only take her.


    Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, don''t follow me. You can''t deal with these things. What if you get hurt?"


    "What are you afraid of? They are not great." Jiang Ruoqing is very strong, but she also knows these things, so she won''t participate blindly. She has her own plan, grabbing Tang Ye''s collar and saying: "You didn''t mean Do you want to teach me some basic exorcism secrets? So I can deal with these dirty things!"


    "Teaching depends on talent, if you don''t have that talent..."


    "Bah, who said I have no talent?" Jiang Ruoqing said unwillingly: "You haven''t taught me how to make a conclusion? I tell you, if you don''t teach me one day, I will pester you one day!"


    "You..." Tang Ye was really stubborn, but this stubborn woman was really stubborn. Look at the sky, and tonight, apart from a lot of dark and filthy things, just to see if Jiang Ruoqing can learn the secret of exorcism, and said: "OK OK, I will teach you now, right?"


    "Huh." Jiang Ruoqing snorted softly, looking unhappy on the surface, but looking forward to it in her heart.


    "Then go to your house," Tang Ye said.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback for a moment, and immediately made a gesture of holding her body to protect herself, beware: "Go to my house? Why? You don''t want to do anything to me, right?"


    "Are you sick?" Tang Ye spoke casually and said in a bad air: "Do you look at my eyes, are they very pure? I have a fart idea about you, I have so many women, you are the one? "


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so shameless, she was so angry, Nima''s, there are many women who can say this directly, right?


    But Jiang Ruoqing was helpless. She believes that people like Murong Huansha must know that Tang Ye has contacts with other women. But how can Murong Huansha allow it? The dignified president actually allows his man to have a junior?


    Oh, no, it should be said that Murong Huansha was originally a junior. The main palace is Miss Lin.


    Speaking of this, Jiang Ruoqing has been fine, where did Lin Yourong go, why did Tang Ye show up, but Lin Yourong didn''t show up?


    Although Jiang Ruoqing''s relationship with Tang Ye is not very close and deep, she knows that Tang Ye''s affection for Lin Yourong is deeper than other women. If you want to be partial, Tang Ye must be more partial to Lin Yourong''s side. Then, how could Tang Ye tolerate Lin Yourong being alone elsewhere?


    Of course, Jiang Ruoqing will not take the initiative to ask these questions.


    At this time, Lin Yourong was actually the princess, comprehending the way of heaven in the ancient Wu Jianghu!


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to learn the secrets of exorcism, and Tang Ye said that he would go to her house, that naturally made sense. If she refused, Tang Ye turned around and went home, too lazy to talk nonsense with her. She had no choice but to take Tang Ye to where she lived.


    Although he looked unwilling, he seemed to be looking forward to it.


    What are you looking forward to? She can''t help but blush!


    ...


    Somewhere in a chic and graceful villa, Sima Puyu was wearing a light red pajamas, standing in front of the bathroom sink, holding something like a small stick in her hand, and there was a display on her face. She raised it to look, and then wrinkled. brow.


    That''s a pregnancy test stick!


    The contents of the pregnancy test stick explain... She is not pregnant!


    She was worried and disappointed. A week has passed, if the -y pregnancy is successful, I should be able to test it out. Unless it is really not pregnant.


    She was speechless, and she lingered with Tang Ye several times that night, without taking any safety measures, and she was not in a safe period either, and she held Tang Ye tightly and let Tang Ye Nei''s thing enter her body. If everyone is okay, can you still get pregnant?


    Maybe... Sima Puyu blushed and thought, maybe we should go to the hospital with Tang Ye to see who has the problem?


    If there is no problem with each other, then... try rolling the sheets a few more times?


    After all, there are some things that don¡¯t come when you really want it. Especially the creation of people, the person who wants is not pregnant, and the person who does not want is aborted until life-long infertility...

 Chapter 1192： Purification and psychic!

    Jiang Ruoqing lives in Tenglong Community. It is not the first time that Tang Ye has come. He is completely informal with Jiang Ruoqing. When I got out of the car and walked towards the house, I met people from the same community. They knew Jiang Ruoqing. When they saw Jiang Ruoqing and Tang Ye together, their eyes lit up.


    Did Jiang''s girl find her boyfriend?


    It seemed that Jiang Ruoqing could not find her boyfriend. Really, other people think that Jiang Ruoqing has too high a vision or has a bad temper, so he can''t find a boyfriend.


    There are people who are devoted to her, but she doesn''t want it. Such as classmate Yin Jun.


    Jiang Ruoqing knew what it meant when he was greeted by acquaintances in the community with that meaningful look. She glanced at Tang Ye secretly, and was very happy to see Tang Ye''s self-consciousness, polite response, neither denying nor admitting the relationship with her.


    After greeted acquaintances, Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and smiled playfully. Of course he could also see the meaning in the eyes of Jiang Ruoqing''s acquaintances. He didn''t want to embarrass Jiang Ruoqing to maintain an attitude of neither admitting nor denying.


    Now that the acquaintance left, Tang Ye couldn''t help but ask Jiang Ruoqing: "Yin Jun likes you so much, why is there no news?"


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Tang Ye and said angrily: "You can believe a man? If you can believe it, a sow can make a tree!"


    "Then can you tree?" Tang Ye asked.


    "Of course...you!" Jiang Ruoqing was so angry that she was teased by Tang Ye that she was a sow!


    Tang Ye laughed loudly. Jiang Ruoqing waved and slapped him, really slapped twice, but lightly touched his shoulder, but he appeared ambiguous and intimate.


    When the ambiguous atmosphere slowly spread, Jiang Ruoqing blushed, biting her lip and walking two steps faster. In order not to be embarrassed, she said: "Yin Jun is now going to perform the task on the red wall. As for the feeling, his wife is probably coming soon!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, surprised: "Yin Jun is married?"


    "No!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted, "He saw a woman a year ago, and he got married not long ago. Look, whoever believes a man who is really dedicated!"


    Tang Ye smiled, thinking that life is wonderful. That Yin Jun actually got married. At the beginning, he and Yin Jun had an enemy because of Jiang Ruoqing, and Yin Jun targeted him. But then the Red Wall crisis broke out, and the two gradually became good friends after working together.


    He went to Guwu Jianghu for two years, and a lot of things happened.


    Even so, Tang Ye didn''t believe that Yin Jun was the one who would give up Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "Did you cruelly reject Yin Jun again, which made him really give up."


    "Cut." Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips and hummed: "Anyway, nothing you guys can believe!"


    She said that, but in her heart she remembered the rejection of Yin Jun before. She clearly told Yin Jun, who she likes, let Yin Jun stop waiting, it''s impossible.


    With this root cause, plus the urging from the Yin family, it is no wonder that Jun Yin chose another woman.


    Tang Ye shook his head. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t care about his affairs. He hadn''t solved his own affairs. Can he take care of others?


    Not qualified at all!


    "You go take a shower first." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing after entering the house.


    "...Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, taking a bath?


    Suddenly she looked at Tang Ye with contempt. Nima¡¯s, first asked to come to his own home, and then asked to take a bath. This is a step-by-step guide, and then do something indescribable?


    Tang Ye knew that Jiang Ruoqing would think about that and waved his hand directly: "What a shameless person you think of me, but I tell you, if you want to learn the secrets of exorcism, a mortal like you is not psychic. The first step must be to psychic for people who are not psychic. If you are not psychic, you can''t even see ghosts, how can you deal with it?"


    "As for channeling, it''s easier after purification. If it weren''t for the preparations now, I would have to do a lot of procedures. For example, get some medicinal materials for you to soak. Mortal channeling is simply a violation of natural commandments. I It¡¯s because I know some magical powers and my own spiritual power is abundant, so it¡¯s no problem to forcibly channel you."


    "Nevertheless, the price I paid is also great. You see, am I good enough to you?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and said with an aura.


    "Cut, I know to put gold on my face..." Jiang Ruoqing curled his head, but spoke very softly. Although arrogant, he was afraid to upset Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said that, she could only take a bath, the so-called "bath".


    In fact, even if Tang Ye didn''t say those words, she could still accept it. Don''t take a bath!


    Jiang Ruoqing went to take a bath, and Tang Ye lay on the sofa outside for a little rest.


    After busying with Yingling''s affairs, he kept tracking Yuan''s whereabouts, just a little brow, but ghosts and evils kept appearing in Yanjing. Those ghosts are not strong and threatening, but letting them go can still cause harm. Now Yun Youlan and Lu Celadon are out looking for artifacts, and the grandmother will never leave the alley because of some things, so these yin and yang evils, no matter how small, have to be done by him as an exorcist.


    Running around for a few days, really tired.


    What Tang Ye really felt speechless was that it was a waste of his dignified and strongest man to run errands. And this is why he decided to use his power to channel Jiang Ruoqing forcibly.


    After Jiang Ruoqing is psychic, he can learn the secrets of exorcism, and he can become an exorcist to solve the evil things of Yin and Yang, and he can continue to deal with Yuan and Xu Wuming.


    Tang Ye waited for almost an hour before Jiang Ruoqing came out of the shower.


    When Jiang Ruoqing came out, the aroma came out.


    But Tang Ye rolled his eyes early. Nima''s, take a bath for an hour, not wanting her to meet her lover!


    After Jiang Ruoqing came out, looking at Tang Ye, he lowered his head slightly and pinched his hands together, as if nervous.


    She''s embarrassed?


    Why are you so hypocritical suddenly!


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing, her eyes rolled. It must be admitted that Jiang Ruoqing''s allure is not bad at all.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s hair was still a little wet, and she was wearing a thin set of pajamas, and her body was tightly wrapped, so she was wrapped around her. Her **** is plump, and she is even more cocked and extremely seductive.


    In addition, the place where her lower body was hidden was wrapped in the straight tight bath towel, only wrapped around her thighs. For this reason, her pair of long and slender **** is fully revealed.


    Under her feet, she was wearing a pair of cotton cloth moppings. Although the front of her feet were covered, her feet were bare, white and delicate. It''s just that I often wear high heels, so there is a scar on the bare face. This is no wonder, women who wear high heels almost always have this situation. Sometimes it doesn''t feel ugly, but it makes people think of the **** under high heels.


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing''s situation, Tang Ye sighed helplessly. Life is really full of tests, and I wanted to train an exorcist to help with something, but I didn''t expect to have such a temptation to bathe beauty.


    What a crime.

 Chapter 1193： Take an important step!

    Jiang Ruoqing''s appearance in the bath is indeed amazing. Her legs are almost the longest woman I know in Tang Ye. Such a long **** always makes people wonder, what would it be like to be tangled in her long legs with such a woman in bed?


    "You, what are you looking at..." Jiang Ruoqing blushed slightly towards Tang Ye''s gaze, and then turned and walked towards the hall, "Aren''t you going to teach me the secrets of exorcism? Be serious!"


    Tang Ye shrugged, feeling that he was just appreciating beautiful things, and then followed Jiang Ruoqing.


    Following Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye kept staring at her white and **** ****. Although Jiang Ruoqing''s **** has been seen and even touched a long time ago, the body of such a stunner woman always exudes charm and makes people never bored.


    The terrible thing is that Tang Ye found that he felt like looking at such a long ****. This... It seems that the old driver hasn''t cultivated enough, he hasn''t been able to see through the world, and has no desires.


    In order to calm down, Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Why are you dressed like this? This is not to treat me as a man... Although I am here to guide you to learn the secrets of exorcism, I cannot rule out that my heart is not firm. Ah. I''m so powerful, if you want to do something to you, can you resist?"


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing was very angry, Shi Ye dare to say such things blatantly, she said uncomfortably: "I won''t resist, just lie down and let you... cut, isn''t that saying? If you can''t resist, then enjoy it."


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to be so calm." Tang Ye laughed. Sure enough, after speaking, the body''s reaction can always be diverted by some attention and slowly calmed down.


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced back at Tang Ye and hummed: "Could you not say these shameless words so brazenly? Don''t forget, you let me take a bath."


    "But I didn''t let you dress like this." Tang Ye rolled his eyes.


    Jiang Ruoqing snorted: "What''s wrong with my old lady wearing this way?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye raised his hands to surrender, and said silently: "You win, you win, I surrender."


    The two walked to the hall.


    Jiang Ruoqing was polite and poured a cup of tea for Tang Ye. After a short period of silence, they didn''t want to quarrel with each other. She said, "You always say let us get along well, but you always stimulate me. What do you want to do? "


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect Jiang Ruoqing to take the initiative to say this kind of thing. It was a little embarrassing. He smiled and said: "I''m sorry, my character is like this, I don''t like...too serious atmosphere, occasionally joking."


    Jiang Ruoqing shrugged, taking Tang Ye helplessly, and said, "You are such a person."


    Jiang Ruoqing sat opposite Tang Ye, and as soon as she sat down, her pajamas were torn apart, revealing more ****. She probably didn''t think it was appropriate, and she pulled her back slightly to cover her thigh.


    Tang Ye turned his eyes when he saw it, and smiled maliciously.


    Jiang Ruoqing thought he was going to say something irritating again, so he said, "What do you want, I wear less, you say I am coquettish. I wear too much, you say I don''t understand sex. You say, I want What can I do to make you satisfied?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little stunned, why this woman asked herself this question, as if she was... she was her own woman.


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips in anger, with a different kind of charm.


    "You are a very beautiful and attractive woman." Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and smiled: "Because of this, I hope you can get something to block me, so that I don''t have bad thoughts about you. "


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing took Tang Ye''s manner of speaking shamelessly.


    She said badly to Tang Ye: "Then you should be upright, don''t always think about pornographic things, if you are a gentleman, you will be unmoved if I am naked."


    "The problem is that I am not a gentleman. Since my concentration is not enough, I can only make you beware." Tang Ye said.


    "..."


    Jiang Ruoqing was really speechless. The feeling is that the criminals are not at fault, but the people who lured them into committing crimes did not take precautions?


    Jiang Ruoqing directly picked up a pillow and smashed it at Tang Ye, unable to bear the crooked way of this guy.


    Tang Ye caught the thrown pillow, laughed haha, and said, "Just kidding, let''s start doing business."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye like this, and suddenly became silent with a strange expression.


    She knew her thoughts about Tang Ye long ago. Although two years later, Tang Ye was still such a shameless bastard, but she found that the atmosphere when getting along with Tang Ye really liked her. She touched her heart and felt a little bad, as expected... she still likes this guy.


    "Tang Ye." Jiang Ruoqing suddenly called Tang Ye.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was a little confused.


    Don''t you want to start doing business, why do you feel that the atmosphere is a little weird?


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye, and no longer deliberately covered the exposed areas with his hands, and said: "If I said...Even if you come over and do me recklessly now, I don''t mind, what would you do?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was always caught off guard against women''s sudden temptation to drive.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s meaning couldn''t be more obvious. Even if Tang Ye came over to her...hehehe, she didn''t mind. Isn''t this hooking up the bed? Why did it suddenly become like this?


    "You..." Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing somewhat wary, and said, "Want to take possession of my body? I am not a casual man!"


    Tang Ye tried to stop Jiang Ruoqing''s weird behavior with this joking way. Why did he suddenly want to drive? No!


    However, Jiang Ruoqing was not affected by Tang Ye¡¯s words, she suddenly walked over, hugged Tang Ye and gave a big kiss, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me why I did this, because I suddenly wanted to kiss. If I didn¡¯t do business tonight, I I want to **** you too!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded. How could such a terrible thing happen?


    He wants to protest!


    Why is I always so...without dignity in front of women?


    Does he look like an electric stick that every woman wants to use?


    Jiang Ruoqing''s face was extremely blushing, but she concealed herself, restrained her inner restlessness and rapid breathing, and said, "I''ll change my clothes, I don''t want to give you a chance to take advantage!"


    "..."


    Fuck, Tang Ye felt that his IQ was insulted. This woman kissed herself just now and wanted to go further, but now she said she didn''t want to take advantage of her?


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t care what Tang Ye was doing, stood up and went to the bedroom. When she arrived in the bedroom, she didn''t change clothes, but closed the door and leaned against the door, breathing heavily, so nervous.


    She touched her fast beating heart, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, slowly regaining her calm, then clenched her fist and looked firm, telling herself that she had done nothing wrong.


    She was quite happy and felt that she had taken an important step.

 Chapter 1194： execration!

    Jiang Ruoqing went to the closet and took a set of conservative clothes to wear. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest novel so that she won''t have any exposure, evil temptation, etc.


    However, a beautiful woman is a temptation in itself.


    Jiang Ruoqing returned to the hall without mentioning what had just happened, and said seriously to Tang Ye: "You taught me the secret technique of exorcism, that is my master. As a master, I hope you can correct your attitude and look like a master. !"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thinking about what happened just now, and whispered: "Then you are an apprentice, you can''t hook up with Master..."


    Speak quietly, as if to make an insignificant complaint.


    Jiang Ruoqing blushed when she heard it, and didn''t answer the conversation, so she was not embarrassed.


    Tang Ye saw that it was getting late, so he didn''t delay, and said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Then let''s start, first of all, the work of consecration."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, she didn''t understand this, so Tang Ye would teach her.


    The so-called consecration was Tang Ye''s practice of using her own power to forcibly activate a person''s ability to exorcise demons. In other words, forcibly psychic an ordinary person. If you don''t do this, you won''t be able to use the spiritual energy of yourself and the heaven and earth. Without the power of spiritual energy and no contact with ghosts and ghosts, what about exorcism?


    "What is consecration?" Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing to sit upright. Jiang Ruoqing felt a little nervous and couldn''t help asking.


    "It''s nothing."


    Tang Ye shrugged, deliberately said something mysterious, and explained: "Enlightenment is to make your body and mind correspond to the magical laws of the heavens and the earth, all sentient beings, and then combine with the powerful energy between the heavens and the earth, which can stimulate the powerful forces in your body . And this power is beyond ordinary people."


    "Waiting for you to complete this is equivalent to a person with a small ability."


    "Such a god?" Jiang Ruoqing was startled, feeling very mysterious, and it felt like practicing martial arts in a TV series to get through the two channels of Ren and Du.


    "Take off your clothes, just clothes, no pants." When Jiang Ruoqing was nervous, Tang Ye suddenly asked her to undress.


    Jiang Ruoqing was speechless. I didn''t wear it at all just now, so I ran to wear a tighter one, and now I want to take it off again?


    Did you play with my old lady?


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing''s angry look, Tang Ye explained, "This is a must for consecration, not to take advantage."


    "Don''t explain, I''ll take it off, I''ll take it off!" Jiang Ruoqing said, pulling on his clothes and simply showing her body.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any slanderous evil thoughts, just stretched out his right hand, with index fingers and fingers close together, and tapped Jiang Ruoqing a few times, like acupuncture points.


    When Jiang Ruoqing was clicked by him, she suddenly felt her body numb, as if a stream of air flow poured into her body. This feeling was both comfortable and uncomfortable, and she couldn''t bear it.


    "Don''t move, hold back, if you can''t help it at this point, even if you ask me, I won''t let you become an exorcist." Tang Ye snorted coldly, not feeling sorry for Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing is not such a weak person, and clenched his teeth. She wanted to learn the secrets of exorcism, not just to deal with demons and monsters and to bring justice. And her selfishness, this way can narrow the distance between her and Tang Ye!


    Jiang Ruoqing endured it.


    Then Tang Ye muttered a word at the corner of his mouth, and began to recite the spell used when consecrating the light. As long as the process of chanting the mantra is completed, the consecration ceremony is completed.


    In fact, this kind of thing mainly relies on the abundant spiritual power that Tang Ye has absorbed from the Guwu River and Lake. However, if it assists the exorcism power, the consecration ceremony is easier.


    However, according to what the goddess and grandma said, every exorcist must "recognize the ancestor and return to the ancestor". It is also an incense to the ancestor of the exorcist, and pray for the ancestor''s blessing.


    The way of exorcism is different from other industries. It is dealing with the power of the underworld and paying attention to the cause and effect of reincarnation, so it is very important to trace the origin and respect the ancestors.


    Tang Ye started to cast a light spell. There are several kinds of consecration mantras, and they must be recited in order. These mantras are respectively the body purification mantra, the clean mouth mantra, the clean heart mantra, the clean law mantra, and the clean **** mantra.


    These five kinds of spells are designed to bridge the connection between the human being and the magic of heaven and earth. The first three are based on the human body, and the latter two are based on the heaven and earth magic.


    Only by purifying oneself and expressing respect for the magic of heaven and earth, can one pass through with the magic of heaven and earth, and then be able to cast this supernatural spell.


    These five spells are not only to be recited when consecrating the light, but after Jiang Ruoqing is consecrated, he must insist on chanting this type of spell during the first few months of learning supernatural spells. This is the traditional rule of the exorcism line, and it cannot explain why it is done.


    "Ruoqing, now is about to enter the most critical moment. You have to hold it back. If you can''t hold it back, everything will be in vain." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing, who was patient with his eyes closed.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, she was determined to learn the secret technique of exorcism and would not give up.


    Seeing that she was so stubborn, Tang Ye sighed a little helplessly, and could only follow her.


    In order to make Jiang Ruoqing feel better, Tang Ye reached out and took her hand, clasping her fingers tightly. This is not the love between men and women, but Tang Ye wants to give Jiang Ruoqing a support and support.


    Another reason, and the most important one, was that Tang Ye could help Jiang Ruoqing through her spiritual power.


    Jiang Ruoqing was clasped by Tang Ye''s ten fingers. At first, he was slightly taken aback, then lowered his head and blushed, and a sweet smell came out of his heart.


    She likes this feeling very much, and her nervousness and worry are alleviated a lot.


    Tang Ye read the five spells.


    The first is the purification curse, "Lingbao Tianzun, comforts the figure, the soul of the disciple, the five internal organs, the blue dragon and the white tiger, the team battles, the suzaku basalt, the body shape of the bodyguard, eager like a law."


    Then came the curse, "Dan Zhu speaks God, vomits filth and removes the atmosphere, the tongue is righteous, and the life is nourishing. Luo Qianfang God, exorcising evil Weizhen, the throat god, the spirit of vitality, the heart and the essence, make me Familiar with the truth, thinking the spirit of the liquid, the Dao Qi will last forever. Anxious like a law."


    Then there is the Jingxin Mantra, "Tootai star, should be constantly changing, exorcise evil and bind charm, protect life and protect the body, wisdom and purity, peace of mind, three souls forever, no sorrow. Anxious like a law.


    There is also the Jing Fa curse, "Tai said, the golden bell rings the jade tone, the hundred filth hides the nine places, and the group of demons protect the forest. The smallpox disperses two methods, the drum shakes and perplexes, the heavens are good, the golden boy dances on the Yaoqin. Xiaguang, according to the heart of refuge, the fruit of Dafa will be delivered early, and the wings will serve the five clouds and deep, eager like a law."


    The last is the Jingshen curse, "Heaven and earth are natural, the filth is scattered, the hole is mysterious, and the emptiness is swayed. The eight directions are majestic, make me natural, Lingbao rune, general to the nine days. Dry Luohengna, Donggang Taixuan, kill the demon Bound evil, save thousands of people, the mountain **** curse, the filth dissipates, the Taoist energy lasts forever, as anxious as the emperor''s law!"


    After reciting the five spells, Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and found that Jiang Ruoqing''s forehead was constantly sweating, and he kept increasing strength while holding his hand.


    "Ah..." Suddenly, Jiang Ruoqing exhaled in pain.


    She felt like a hole in her whole body, and blood was gushing out. After a while, I felt like my whole body was painful by a needle, and countless things rushed into my body. This feeling became stronger and stronger, and she was afraid she couldn''t help it.


    She was hot and sweating all over, and her clothes were soaked with sweat.


    Seeing her doing this, Tang Ye used his other hand to help her undress her to prevent her from catching a cold and fever. She did not object to Tang Ye untying her clothes. On the contrary, she was very cooperative. Taking off her clothes and pants again, she felt a little cooler all over and the pain was relieved a lot.


    "Jiang Ruoqing, I cast the spell for the last time. After casting, you are fine. Remember, you can hold back, you can''t hold back...give up." Tang Ye said at this time.


    "Yeah." Jiang Ruoqing closed his eyes and nodded heavily. Judging from her appearance, she has no plans to give up.


    She has something she wants to stick to, this time she must seize it, and never want to wait two more years.

 Chapter 1195： It depends on your attitude!

    Tang Ye was very worried about Jiang Ruoqing''s situation and hurriedly performed the last spell to relieve Jiang Ruoqing''s pain as soon as possible. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    He quickly whispered: "The patriarch''s magical pen, the master''s magical pen, the immortal''s magical pen, the jade girl''s magical pen, the third teacher''s three-child magical pen, the third teacher''s three-children''s magical pen, the pen point is Zhuguang. , The evil demon walks in the boundless way, one emperor magic pen can live forever, two emperor magic pen ghosts hide in evil spirits, three emperor magic pens are rich and prosperous, and my eyes are bright.


    This is the last consecration ceremony that connects the human body with the heaven and earth magic. After activation, Jiang Ruoqing''s body will experience the greatest penetrating pain.


    "Ah!" Jiang Ruoqing exhaled as soon as Tang Ye finished reading, which made people very unbearable.


    "Ah! Ah!" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help but shout out again and again.


    "Tang Ye, save me... Am... Am I going to die? Wu Wu..." Jiang Ruoqing still cried with pain.


    The kind of pain like being executed by Ling Chi made her cry no matter how stubborn and strong. She felt like she was dying, and couldn''t help asking Tang Ye to save her.


    Tang Ye was very surprised, did not expect Jiang Ruoqing to cry at the last moment.


    He watched with his eyes closed and cried out, like Jiang Ruoqing who cried unscrupulously after a little girl was hurt and painful, and smiled softly.


    Laughing, because at this moment, Jiang Ruoqing persisted and completed the consecration ceremony.


    As for the last step, just give the Mo family ancestors incense, burn some paper, and pour a glass of wine. Although the tradition of the exorcist is very weird, since ghosts and monsters exist, there may be karma, so it''s okay to follow the advice of the goddess and grandma.


    It''s just a fragrant, and it won''t miss a piece of meat.


    Jiang Ruoqing was still weak, Tang Ye picked her up, entered the bedroom, and put her on the bed to rest.


    Jiang Ruoqing was already weak, and as soon as she fell asleep in a comfortable bed, she fell asleep as if she passed out.


    Tang Ye looked at her, shook his head and smiled. He felt that things were developing very well. After himself, Jiang Ruoqing had also walked this mysterious and mysterious path.


    Tang Ye did not leave while Jiang Ruoqing was sleeping. Although he often quarrels with Jiang Ruoqing, he does not care less about Jiang Ruoqing than other women. Therefore, before he is sure that Jiang Ruoqing is safe and sound, he will not leave Jiang Ruoqing alone.


    Jiang Ruoqing woke up in the middle of the night. She woke up very energetic. This is an extraordinary phenomenon. After all, Tang Ye has spent a lot of energy to channel her spirits, which is equivalent to injecting spiritual power into her body. Normal people are nourished by spiritual power.


    Not only is the spirit so simple, Jiang Ruoqing''s body has undergone some changes due to the spiritual energy, such as smoother and more moisturized skin, and looks more attractive, which undoubtedly increases the temptation to be alone.


    Tang Ye poured a glass of water for Jiang Ruoqing, took care of her very carefully, and said: "Drink some water first, are you hungry, I''ll get you something to eat?"


    Jiang Ruoqing suddenly liked the feeling of Tang Ye taking care of her, probably because she had always lived in this house by herself, and had been alone for too long, and the man who took care of her was exactly what she liked.


    "Thank you." Jiang Ruoqing went out to thank Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "The woman who stays next to me is not the one who is used to thanking me."


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, blushed, and suddenly raised the corners of her lips, jokingly: "Am I your woman?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. He didn''t agree with the woman who wanted to set himself, he wouldn''t take it easily, and said: "You have a good rest, I''ll go get some food first."


    But Jiang Ruoqing went to the kitchen with Tang Ye.


    "I don''t need to rest anymore, my whole body is full of strength now," Jiang Ruoqing said.


    Tang Ye could see the changes in her body, did not refuse her, and said, "Then you can help."


    The two started to get some food together. One weird thing is that once there is a quiet atmosphere, the two are particularly prone to fall into an ambiguous atmosphere. Being alone is one reason, and another reason is what Jiang Ruoqing did before, and Tang Ye himself didn''t refuse harshly, as if he had accepted it. Then, the quiet atmosphere seemed to tell them, is there something going to happen next?


    Jiang Ruoqing was rather calm. Her attitude was obvious before, even if Tang Ye came to her wanton and reckless, she wouldn''t say anything. Even said that this was her expectation.


    And even if nothing happened, she was nothing. If Tang Ye is unwilling, she is a proud woman who can''t hold a knife around her neck and force Tang Ye to do **** with her. If you force Tang Ye to be willing to forget it, if Tang Ye is unwilling, she can''t beat Tang Ye, so that she will lose all face.


    How will you get along with Tang Ye in the future?


    Therefore, Jiang Ruoqing''s attitude depends on Tang Ye. If Tang Ye comes over to her, she will cooperate. If Tang Ye couldn''t come, she would just prepare a dinner.


    So the hardest thing is Tang Ye.


    How the story develops depends on Tang Ye''s attitude.


    The atmosphere right now is everywhere telling him, go and push Jiang Ruoqing down, take off her clothes, break her legs, and have fun. If not, it would be stupid, or a man?


    To say that a gentleman would not do this, but where is Tang Ye qualified to say such things as a gentleman?


    But Tang Yexin did have a lot of things blocked, and couldn''t just run to Jiang Ruoqing.


    At the very least, you have to be knowledgeable to do that.


    In the end, Tang Ye did not attack Jiang Ruoqing, and the two prepared dinner and ate together.


    After a short break, seeing Jiang Ruoqing still looking vigorous, Tang Ye said to her, "Why don''t I teach you some basic spiritual abilities now?"


    The iron still needs to be hot. Now Jiang Ruoqing has just completed the psychic, and the effect of learning the secret of exorcism can be easier to see, which can build Jiang Ruoqing''s confidence.


    Jiang Ruoqing was very willing, showing a look eager to try. And she wanted to be alone with Tang Ye more, she was afraid that Tang Ye would suddenly say something like "I''m leaving".


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Having supernatural powers, one of the great features is that he can see things that ordinary people can''t see."


    Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing to sit next to him, carefully imparting knowledge about spirituality, and after speaking some theoretical knowledge, he said: "This house can''t effectively show you those things. Look at any death cases. Shall we go to see on the ground?"


    In all, the world is both fortunate and unfortunate. Some people are happy and happy, but some people always encounter tragedies. According to Tang Ye''s request, Jiang Ruoqing got news from the police that a car accident occurred on a certain highway and the owner died, which was a death case.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing went to the death scene to teach and learn spiritual secrets.

 Chapter 1196： Obvious hint!

    Since the exorcist is dealing with femininity, there must be something in this aspect at the death scene. After death, people turn into ghosts. According to the precepts of reincarnation, if there is no special reason, ghosts will reincarnate in time.


    Not every ghost can be shaped like an evil ghost, posing a threat to people. Otherwise, people''s safety can be too dangerous.


    A person died in a car accident. Jiang Ruoqing was a policeman and could enter the scene to watch. Tang Ye followed her.


    Tang Ye came to bring Jiang Ruoqing to feel the supernatural powers. He squatted down and looked at the dead car owner, and said to Jiang Ruoqing, "What do you see from this corpse?"


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at the car owner''s body, frowned, and said after a moment of silence: "Except for what can be seen on the surface, nothing else..."


    After speaking, he glanced at Tang Ye secretly, as if worried about being scolded by Tang Ye as a fool.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Ruoqing, you have already turned on your light. Focus on it. You can feel a different breath more or less."


    Jiang Ruoqing tried again, and the result was still the same.


    She looked at Tang Ye in embarrassment.


    Tang Ye was quite puzzled, this girl shouldn''t be that stupid. Did she work so hard to consecrate her, but she didn''t realize it at all?


    Tang Ye could only pull Jiang Ruoqing''s hand and said, "I''ll help you guide it. Remember, you need to use spiritual power to feel it."


    "You have to calm down, forget everything you think, and forget any movement around you. Make your heart empty and the world static. Let yourself be in a still dark night and see nothing. "


    "When you do this, squeeze my hand."


    Jiang Ruoqing was flushed when Tang Ye shook her hand. Hearing Tang Ye saying that she would squeeze her hand, her heart beat faster. Where can I be quiet? However, she didn''t want to be despised by Tang Ye, and didn''t want to delay her study. She really wanted to learn the secret technique of exorcism, so she tried to restrain some emotions, closing her eyes and doing what Tang Ye said.


    At first she felt a hustle and bustle inside and around her body, but slowly, the hustle and bustle decreased, and finally it was almost silent, and she could only hear her own heartbeat. But she still didn''t enter the state Tang Ye said, she always wanted to enter, but she never reached it!


    "Ruoqing, don''t worry, don''t be restless, you''ve done a good job, then feel it slowly."


    Tang Ye saw that Jiang Ruoqing kept frowning because he couldn''t enter that realm, and appeared impatient. He immediately spoke to comfort her and help her adjust, saying, "What you have to do now is to enter the realm I said. As for the others, Don¡¯t pay attention to anything. Even if the end of the world is here, don¡¯t pay attention to it. With me by your side, you can let go of all the restraints."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded slightly. Tang Ye was by her side, she was very relieved.


    She was very happy, and there was a warm current in her heart. Slowly, she calmed down again to feel the realm that Tang Ye said.


    Finally she succeeded!


    She entered a dark, still world, with nothing to see, she was the only one.


    However, she suddenly became anxious. She didn''t want to close her eyes anymore, she wanted to see something. She opened her eyes suddenly, but there was still darkness around her, and she could not see anything. She started struggling, but struggling was useless, and the whole world was still dark!


    She became thirsty in her heart, thirsting for a little light to make this world no longer so dark.


    At this moment, suddenly, a gleam of light appeared in the sky, which was extremely dazzling, stinging her eyes, and she couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    But she didn''t close her eyes again, because she was afraid to return to the dark world just now. She stretched out her hand to the light, eager for the light to fall into her hand. Because she wants to capture this light and let the light always accompany her.


    The **** is that after she stretched out her hand, the bright light from the sky really flew towards her, and finally fell into her hand, and it did not dissipate, like a white and silver ribbon.


    "Ruoqing, open your eyes." Jiang Ruoqing heard Tang Ye''s words at this moment.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded subconsciously and slowly opened his eyes.


    "God! Tang Ye, what is this?" Jiang Ruoqing opened his eyes and immediately exclaimed in surprise.


    She saw that she had a small white silver ribbon in her hand, saying it was a ribbon, but it looked like a small flame. She felt very divine and couldn''t help asking Tang Ye what it was.


    Tang Ye smiled at her and said, "This is spiritual energy."


    "Moreover, this aura can only be seen by people of our own way, and ordinary people can''t see it."


    "Then I am..."


    "Yes, Ruoqing, you have successfully mastered the aura, you are already an exorcist who has entered." Tang Ye smiled.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye with a sweet smile and said, "Thank you."


    "Um..." Tang Ye was a little surprised. Jiang Ruoqing was so polite and looked at him so affectionately and said thank you, really unaccustomed.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to make the atmosphere awkward, and said directly: "Ruoqing, use your aura to open the eyes of Yin and Yang, and then look at the situation of this car owner."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and responded, but she didn''t know how to open yin and yang eyes, and asked, "How to open yin and yang eyes?"


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly. Jiang Ruoqing was a blank piece of paper. He could only teach her slowly, and said, "You only need to draw the aura through your eyes and blend the aura into your eyes. This will open the yin and yang eyes and see others see. Something less."


    "Good." Jiang Ruoqing was eager to try.


    She controlled the aura in her hand and drew her eyes.


    Flutter


    Jiang Ruoqing felt a cloud of cool wind rushing into his eyes, his eyes were irritated, and then there was nothing. However, when she stabilized and looked at other places, "Ah!" couldn''t help exclaiming, because she saw many erratic and weird "people", some of which were still very scary.


    Those are wandering ghosts.


    Tang Ye said, "You opened the Yin and Yang eyes, so you can see those things."


    Tang Ye helped Jiang Ruoqing to open Yin and Yang eyes once, so this time, although she still felt scared, she slowly adapted.


    Tang Ye let her look at the owner of the car. When she opened her yin and yang eyes and used her spiritual power, she saw the dead car owner actually staying next to her!


    That is the ghost state of the car owner.


    Jiang Ruoqing was shocked, so close to the ghost, he wanted to make an attack. But Tang Ye stopped her and said in a low voice: "He looked back before the flashback, don''t interrupt, or it will only increase the ghosts and ghosts. You still have a lot to learn. Today you have mastered spiritual power, it is almost the same It''s not early, so go back and rest first."


    Jiang Ruoqing knew that the exorcist had a lot of taboos, so he listened to Tang Ye. As Tang Ye said, she still had a lot to learn, and she planned to learn some common sense of exorcist before starting to practice.


    Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing to go back to rest, but he didn''t mean to be with Jiang Ruoqing. Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye from behind for several times, then suddenly bit her lip and made a decision. She pulled Tang Ye''s corner, blushed, bowed her head slightly, and twisted: "Why... go to my place to rest?"


    Why don''t you just put it straight, go to my place?


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Before answering, the phone rang. After he answered, Sima Puyu called. In view of the previous matter with Sima Puyu, he still cares more. Sima Puyu didn''t say anything clearly on the phone and asked Tang Ye to come over to her.


    "Ruoqing, something is wrong, maybe I have to go first..." Tang Ye said while looking at Jiang Ruoqing.


    A trace of loss and embarrassment flashed in Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes, she barely squeezed out a smile, and concealed, "It''s okay, you can go ahead."


    After Tang Ye left, Jiang Ruoqing cursed a lot of humiliation. It was really embarrassing and shameless. The offer was rejected.


    However, she knew that Tang Ye''s call was not intentional, it was really something, and she slowly let go, thinking about it slowly, but felt that it was very exciting to imply that kind of thing.

 Chapter 1197： Are you sick?

    Tang Ye went to the single villa where Sima Puyu lived.


    Sima Puyu looked left and right before opening the door, like a star worried about being photographed, and then let Tang Ye in.


    Tang Ye was very depressed, as if he was here to steal the love. If it is secretly photographed, I am afraid that it will become the little white face of the beautiful president again.


    What was strange to Tang Ye was that Sima Puyu wore a pair of round black-rimmed glasses!


    Wearing such a pair of glasses on a beautiful woman only adds another charm. Yu is glamorous and graceful.


    This is the case with beautiful and temperamental women. A little change of style can show another beauty.


    But Tang Ye felt strange, why did Sima Puyu suddenly wear a pair of glasses? Is it simply to add elegance to yourself?


    Sima Puyu would not do such boring things.


    "Come in quickly." Seeing Tang Ye staring at her, Sima Puyu gave Tang Ye a look, a little charming, and told Tang Ye to enter quickly.


    Sima Puyu''s attitude shows that she regards Tang Ye as a very close person. It''s really close, it''s a relationship that creates people together.


    After Tang Ye entered, Sima Puyu immediately closed the door, went to pour a cup of tea for Tang Ye, and said, "Don''t be cautious, be more casual."


    Tang Ye nodded, focusing on why Sima Puyu wears a pair of glasses. Is it because you want to pretend to be a girl, to be tender and seductive?


    This kind of thinking is absurd, Sima Puyu is not such a woman. So Tang Ye thought of Su Ling''s influence.


    He had previously diagnosed that Sima Puyu was affected by Su Ling and had a life of less than three months. Now almost a month later, Sima Puyu''s situation is bound to be much worse. Now that she is wearing glasses, she may have been affected by Su Ling, causing her eyesight to decline.


    If so, it can be serious. If Sima Puyu had a foot problem, it would be better. Because of this, it shows that Su Ling''s influence on her is under her body. It was serious, but it also paralyzed her. But if it is the eyes, it is the head. If a person''s head is damaged, that person can easily become a vegetable!


    Tang Ye had never thought about this situation. He didn''t know why Su Ling would affect Sima Puyu''s head. He has already sealed the Su Ling in Sima Puyu''s body on his abdomen. That is considered an influence, and it should be below the abdomen!


    In addition, Tang Ye also wondered about one thing. According to the meaning of Ying Ling that day, he and Sima Puyu completed the yin and yang fusion. If Sima Puyu is pregnant, he can reincarnate Su Ling in a way of nurturing life, then Sima Puyu should be fine.


    Could it be that...Uh, Tang Ye is speechless, so many times he has failed to get Sima Puyu pregnant? No safety measures have been done!


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed.


    Sima Puyu brought tea to Tang Ye, sat opposite Tang Ye, smiled and said, "Thank you for coming."


    Although there was a smile, it was not pure, Tang Ye could see the deep worry and loss in her eyes.


    Now Tang Ye was sure that it must be affected by Su Ling''s situation.


    The truth is indeed so. After Sima Puyu used a pregnancy test stick today, she found no signs of pregnancy. She originally planned to make another appointment to talk to Tang Ye, but she didn''t expect that when it was night, she suddenly became dizzy and fell directly on the carpet into a coma. When she woke up, she found that her eyesight had decreased!


    She was very scared and knew what it meant. This means that her condition has worsened and she is about to die. For a woman who is stubborn and thirsty for life, even to do that with men in order to survive, this result is really shocking.


    Sima Puyu was silent, his expression becoming more sad. She really didn''t know how to speak.


    Tang Ye asked softly: "Because... the condition hasn''t improved?"


    "Hmm..." Sima Puyu lowered his head and responded softly. Slowly, her eyes turned red, as if she wanted to cry.


    She had already cried in front of Tang Ye, so she was not afraid. Now she wants to cure her condition and doesn''t care about other things. In front of Tang Ye, she no longer had any disguise. She is just an ordinary woman who is tortured by illness.


    She was afraid that Yingling''s method had no effect, and she was afraid that she would die. Having seen so much hope, but fell into despair again, she collapsed, what''s wrong with wanting to cry?


    Tang Ye went to hug Sima Puyu and made her cry. Sima Puyu was not polite, and burst into tears in Tang Yehuai, hugging Tang Ye tighter and tighter. For her, the only gain during this period of time may be Tang Ye this man.


    It''s just that, at the last moment of life, I got a man I like by my side. Is it lucky or ironic?


    As if the sky is pitiful, alms of affection. This is irritating, right?


    Tang Ye comforted Sima Puyu, who was about to collapse, and said: "Puyu, there will always be a way, I...try my best."


    Sima Puyu looked up at Tang Ye, his eyes blurred. Tang Ye''s words were more of a comfort. Trying to find a way?


    In other words, there may be no way.


    Sima Puyu did not speak, but looked at Tang Ye. Looking around, she went to kiss Tang Ye, without saying a word.


    Tang Ye probably melted away from Sima Puyu''s appearance, and the pity and sympathy that he once had had become a kind of pity and love. Under Sima Puyu''s kiss, he had no other thoughts, and directly hugged Sima Puyu into the bedroom, put Sima Puyu on the bed, then pressed his body down and moved on Sima Puyu''s body.


    "Hmm..." Sima Puyu then let out a sweet groan.


    Soon Tang Ye retreated Sima Puyu''s clothes, Sima Puyu also helped Tang Ye take off, and the two looked at each other.


    This time, under Ying Ling''s request, thinking about solving the situation of Su Ling, it was much more natural. This is when the true love is right, only the lingering and mingling can express the heart.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and moved away a little of Sima Puyu''s legs that were close together because of tension, and pressed down his body to unite with Sima Puyu.


    After that, the big bed was swaying, and Sima Puyu''s chanting sound rang through the room.


    ...


    After a while, Tang Ye and Sima Puyu lay in bed to rest. Sima Puyu leaned against Tang Ye. Tang Ye turned over and touched Sima Puyu''s smooth and tender skin. It was a bit cool and crunchy.


    Sima Puyu also turned over, facing Tang Ye. She stroked Tang Ye''s chest with one hand, and said, "Don''t leave tonight, stay with me. Otherwise... Do you treat this as having a night-love with me?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Is he such a person?


    He hugged Sima Puyu''s delicate body, frowned slightly, and said: "This matter is always meant to be said, I will not escape, and you will not escape."


    "Hmm..." Sima Puyu nodded slightly, looked at Tang Ye with a weird expression, and said, "Are you...are you sick?"


    "..."


    Fuck, Tang Ye was speechless. Sima Puyu meant to say, are you sick and can''t **** a woman?


    I have my own son, OK!


    Tang Ye put the problem more on Su Ling. Was Su Ling messing up so that Sima Puyu couldn''t get pregnant?

 Chapter 1198： request!

    Tang Ye propped up a little and looked at Sima Puyu below him, and directly squeezed her weird face. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    "If it''s our health problem, it must be you." Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Sima Puyu was taken aback and was touched by Tang Ye pinching his face. She knew very well that she had been lingering with Tang Ye before, and Tang Ye was not so close. Probably in a passive state and active body. But now, Tang Ye has taken the initiative in his heart and body, which is a kind of acceptance.


    Sima Puyu''s face was reddened, looking at Tang Ye''s mood a lot, she couldn''t help reaching out to touch Tang Ye, and then holding Tang Ye''s waist and pressing under her body, she was moved.


    Tang Ye kissed her and teased her, but when Sima Puyu wanted it, she pulled away and said, "I''m done."


    Sima Puyu pursed his lips and frowned, somewhat unhappy. She wanted to enjoy the joy of men and women, and this joy even reduced her persistence and despair over the condition, so being rejected is not uncomfortable.


    However, if you want to continue to enjoy this joy, you must have a future, and you must live. Rather, Sima Puyu had another purpose for living. Love and lingering. How could such a wonderful thing be just a comfort before death?


    Not reconciled!


    Sima Puyu watched Tang Ye''s expression become firm, and said, "Do you know the reason? I am very scared. I came to you to tell you. Or, let''s go to the hospital for an examination."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I am a doctor."


    "Besides, your body can''t be judged by common sense. It is home to a thousand-year-old spiritual body. I suspect that the spiritual body is responsible, so our thing failed."


    Sima Puyu was taken aback, and said, "Really?"


    "It''s just a guess." Tang Ye said.


    "Even if it is a guess, try to overcome it." Sima Puyu was very firm, not letting go of any chance.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Do you still have the leaves of the Salo tree? I want to use it to suppress the old spirit in your body. Not only for internal use, but also for external use. At the same time, I will give you a needle. This will fully restrain the old spirit queen. , We will..."


    Tang Ye smiled, Sima Puyu understood what it meant.


    "Yeah." Sima Puyu listened to Tang Ye''s words very much now, "There are still leaves on the Suoluo tree, I will get them."


    Tang Ye grabbed her and said, "You take a part of the tea, and I will take a part of it to the bathtub and prepare it for you."


    As the sacred tree of Buddhism, Tang Ye carried the dead tree in his body to meet the spring, and how much of his body possessed the Dharma, which inspired the power of the tree. After he was ready, he pierced it with a silver needle, which was more or less useful for Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu soaked in the bathtub, enjoying the coolness and comfort brought by the leaves of the Salo tree, and then looked at Tang Ye, who was sitting next to her and observing her body intently. Although naked-t body, but not shy and awkward, the more you look at Tang Ye, the more you want to be impulsive.


    But still restraining the body spirit, she controlled the body''s desire. Looking back, she thought it was very incredible. You... would have such a side?


    Feeling melted by Tang Ye, willing to change for him, or even give everything?


    The water in the bath slowly became cooler.


    Tang Ye found that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved, and stopped staring straight at Sima Puyu taking a bath.


    "Is it all right?" Sima Puyu asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "There should be no problem."


    "That..." Sima Puyu propped up and pulled Tang Ye in.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, Sima Puyu''s intention was obvious. He originally thought he would be awkward, but after letting go, he simply let everything go, and then went to kiss Sima Puyu, then fell into the bathtub, hugged, kissed, petted, and lingered together, slapped the water, stirred up waves, and sure enough Very spicy eyes.


    It can be in any place, after the bathtub is returned outside. In addition to what Sima Puyu himself wanted, or felt that the more times he had, the greater the chance of pregnancy.


    The ups and downs finally ended and everything returned to peace. Sima Puyu embraced Tang Ye, not resting in bed, but on the sofa outside the hall, behind the starry night.


    Sima Puyu loved this feeling deeply. After ****, the warmth that can comfort the soul, death does not seem to be so terrible.


    She made a hypothesis that she would die, something she had never fought. Being able to make assumptions now means that she can accept this result that makes her unwilling.


    She calmly said to Tang Ye: "If it still doesn''t work, I hope you can check my brother''s situation before then."


    "Your brother?" Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are Tang Ye. Your identity is amazing enough. However, I didn''t let your identity affect me too much. Maybe I was in bed with you because I wanted to solve the Su Ling. . But now I know very well that I am in love with you, the bed becomes a matter of course, and your amazing identity does not play a role. However, now I want to mention your identity..."


    Sima Puyu kept looking at Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t say anything to stop her, she knew she could continue speaking, "Your identity means you have powerful abilities, such as in medical skills..."


    "Do you want me to see your brother''s legs?" Tang Ye answered, he had already guessed Sima Puyu''s intentions.


    Sima Puyu lowered his head slightly, not wanting Tang Ye to feel that she was relying on her relationship with Tang Ye to ask for something from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, just tell me any questions."


    Sima Puyu looked up at Tang Ye again and said gratefully, "Thank you."


    She was silent for a while, and said, "Brother doesn''t know my condition."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned and wondered.


    "My brother didn''t know that I had a terminal illness, he didn''t know that I was going to die!"


    Sima Puyu looked distressed and said, "After my brother was paralyzed, although he didn''t say anything, I knew he was very sad. So I don''t want to tell him about my condition again, lest he worry anymore."


    Tang Ye nodded slightly, understanding Sima Puyu''s intentions.


    When I went to Sima''s home next time, Sima Kuangnan smiled at Sima Puyu, looking forward to it and happy, not at all knowing that Sima Puyu had a terminal illness. If he knew it, it would be impossible to smile so happily.


    This can also tell that Sima Kuangnan doesn''t know about Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu fell into a deep mood, lowered his head and red eyes, and said, "I can''t let go. If I let go, what about the Sima Group? What about the Sima family?"


    "Although it is a way to let brother take over this kind of thing, but...I still can''t tell my brother about my condition..."


    If Sima Kuangnan recovers from his illness, it''s another matter. So what Sima Puyu wanted was that Tang Ye could go and see Sima Crazy Man''s legs. What if it could be cured?


    In that case, she can let go of everything at ease, and she won''t struggle so much even if she died.


    The question is, Sima Kuangnan has been paralyzed for many years, how can he be cured?


    Sima Puyu himself knew the absurdity of this kind of request. If Tang Ye were not for a tragic man, she would not have any expectation.

 Chapter 1199： A little trouble!

    Persistent women like Sima Puyu actually began to compromise. Tang Ye felt a little surprised and felt quite complicated.


    With the current relationship with Sima Puyu, it would be a pity for him and a painful thing to save Sima Puyu.


    If Sima Puyu had any request, he would definitely do his best to agree.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye, his eyes reddening, and said: "I have been thinking, if you are so powerful, can you help your brother look at his legs? Heal him... In this case, even if I am dead, too. You can leave with confidence."


    Sima Puyu didn''t ask Tang Ye for no reason. In addition to having a relationship with Tang Ye, she also suspected that Sima Kuangnan had a problem with his legs.


    She said: "I always feel that my brother¡¯s legs are very abnormal. My brother used to be such a healthy person and his strength is quite good. How could he be paralyzed for no reason? I have investigated, but unfortunately nothing has been investigated. I have no choice but to give up. But I have an instinct to believe that something wrong with my brother''s leg is not that simple."


    "A woman''s intuition is always right, isn''t it?" Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye with expectation.


    She has to look forward to it. If she died, Sima Kuangnan must take over the Sima Group. But Sima Kuangnan was paralyzed, and it would be difficult to take over the Sima Group. As a younger sister, she very much hopes that Sima Kuangnan''s leg problems can be recovered.


    Tang Ye watched Sima Puyu''s silence, and then his eyes were determined, and said, "I will go to see the legs of the crazy man tomorrow."


    There is no need to talk too much nonsense, Tang Ye''s intentions for Sima Puyu are obvious, and this is a thousand words of comfort or promise much better.


    In fact, Sima Puyu''s request was not too much for him. When he first saw Sima Kuangnan, he was more concerned about Sima Kuangnan''s legs. If it hadn''t been for him to find Sima Broaxe for something, maybe he would show Sima Kuangnan that his leg was sick.


    Now this matter is related to Sima Puyu, and he doesn''t mind even more¡ªnot so much that he doesn''t mind, as he must do it, he will do everything possible to make Sima Puyu relax. Probably... Become loving this woman.


    Sima Puyu got Tang Ye''s promise, startled, eyes full of gratitude. Immediately she took the initiative to roll over, entangled Tang Ye, sat up, and actively "served" Tang Ye. Tang Ye wanted to hug her, but she wouldn''t let it, and slowly retreated under Tang Ye, whirring, doing evil things with her charming red lips.


    ...


    The next day, Tang Ye went to Sima''s home.


    When visiting Sima''s home this time, he didn''t let Sima Puyu accompany him. Even if Sima Puyu wanted to come, he would refuse. Now he just wants Sima Puyu to rest and relax.


    I have been to Sima''s home this time, and he knows how to get there. Soon he got outside the gate of Sima''s home. He sighed once and saw the ancient-style real estate of Sima''s home, surrounded by mountains and rivers. Living in this kind of house is really like living a life like an emperor.


    Tang Ye intends to go in, find a servant, and ask the servant to give an announcement to avoid being blocked. He believed that if Sima Kuangnan and Sima Poxu knew that he was coming, they would definitely welcome them.


    However, Sima Kuangnan and Sima Poxu will welcome it, but it does not mean that others will also welcome it. Most of the people in Sima''s family have opinions on Sima Puyu''s "harsh" management. Tsing Tang Ye was accompanied by Sima Puyu, so those in his family knew that he was from Sima Puyu. Under this situation, those people are not so friendly to him.


    Before going in, Tang Ye prayed that he would not meet the children of his own family who had grudges against Sima Puyu, because he didn''t want to be troublesome.


    "Oh, isn''t this the''brother-in-law''?" What made Tang Ye depressed was that he had just stepped into the door of his house with one foot, and suddenly someone behind him called him provocatively and playfully.


    He looked back, bastard, it was Sima Qingnan, no wonder the voice was so familiar!


    Tang Ye was very impressed with Sima Qingnan. When he and Sima Puyu came to our home this time, they met at a fish pond inside, a cousin of Sima Puyu. At that time, Sima Puyu had a fight with Sima Qingnan.


    Tang Ye heard Sima Qingnan''s voice and knew that trouble was coming. Sima Qingnan will definitely make things difficult for him, wanting to let out a sigh of foulness.


    Anticipating this, Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk to Sima Qingnan because he didn''t have the time. He came to see Sima Kuangnan, and then he wanted to go back to see Sima Puyu''s condition. So he didn''t intend to quarrel with Sima Qingnan or something.


    But this does not mean that he has to endure Sima Qingnan. The reason is simple, he is not used to being bullied by others.


    "Brother-in-law, why are you so anxious? Did you go to see the old man? Ha ha, are you getting close with Puyu sister?" Sima Qingnan just got off a luxury sports car and smiled as he approached Tang Ye.


    The old man he was talking about naturally meant Sima Broaxe. As for his calling Sima Puyu "Sister Puyu", he couldn''t hear his sincerity, but it was very ironic. Calling Tang Ye''s "brother-in-law" was also his irony to Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye had an improper relationship with Sima Puyu.


    Tang Ye turned around, looked at Sima Qingnan, squinted his eyes, and said, "Sima Qingnan, since you know I am in a hurry, why are you stopping me?"


    "Oh...you call me brother-in-law, should I call you too-cousin?" Tang Ye added with a playful smile.


    "Bah!" Sima Qingnan''s face turned gloomy, and he hummed: "Do you still want to enter the door of our Sima family? What a joke! Sister Puyu is blind, don''t you think our Sima family are blind? ?"


    "You are just a little bodyguard following Sima Puyu, huh, bodyguard? Do you think it''s mighty? Huh, to put it bluntly, it''s cannon fodder! A poor dog who doesn''t even have control over his own life!" Sima Qingnan said. Scolding Tang Ye, as if scolding Tang Ye to Sima Puyu, vent his dissatisfaction with Sima Puyu.


    Tang Ye''s face became cold, and said: "Sima Qingnan, I solemnly warn you, don''t say these things that make me angry, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise?"


    Tang Ye didn''t finish speaking, Sima Qingnan interrupted him, and said, "Do you want to threaten this young master? It''s really funny! A bodyguard who dares to haunt this young master? Call you "Brother-in-law", you still Do you really think you are from the Sima family?"


    "Idiot!" Sima Qingnan glanced at Tang Ye, disdainfully.


    Tang Ye sighed, he would not bear such an insult. Even if he makes trouble here, he doesn''t worry about causing trouble to Sima Puyu. Because whether he makes trouble or not, people like Sima Qingnan will hate Sima Puyu. As long as there is a chance, Sima Qingnan will embarrass Sima Puyu.


    In this case, Tang Ye felt that he should be taught a deeper lesson, so that he was afraid from the bottom of his heart, and would never dare to trouble Sima Puyu again!

 Chapter 1200： Interrupt!

    With Tang Ye''s current identity and state of mind, finding faults like Sima Qingnan is just finding faults, just have fun.


    After making such a plan, Tang Ye squinted at Sima Qingnan, jokingly smiled, and said, "How much is the luxurious sports car behind?"


    "What? Your dog next to Sima Puyu is worthy to ask me such a question?" Sima Qingnan still humiliated Tang Ye so much.


    Tang Ye''s eyes narrowed more and more, and a cold and fierce momentum came all at once. If he hadn''t killed much recently, otherwise the killing intent would have emerged.


    The dog''s call is really unpleasant.


    Tang Ye sneered and said again: "Sima Qingnan, do you know what I want to do?"


    "Do I need to know what you want to do? It''s just a dog, so..."


    "Snapped!"


    Sima Qingnan wanted to continue to insult Tang Ye, but suddenly, Tang Ye didn''t say a word, and directly stretched out his hand to pinch his wrist, and then he slammed his wrist with force.


    "Ah!" Sima Qingnan exhaled in pain, his expression distorted.


    "you you¡­¡­"


    "Ouuuuuuu..." Tang Ye squeezed his wrist, Sima Qingnan was anguished and angry, staring at Tang Ye and wanted to scold him, but at this moment, Tang Ye pinched his neck with one hand again and told him to say Speechless.


    At this time, Sima''s family hadn''t arrived yet, and no one stopped Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye pinched Sima Qingnan''s neck and threw it fiercely, and directly threw Sima Qingnan into the luxurious sports car outside.


    Sima Qingnan hit the luxury sports car, and the glass in front of the sports car broke directly. But when he was so impacted, the blood in his body surged and he spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ahem!"


    "You...you..." Sima Qingnan was angry, shocked, and... panicked.


    He had never been injured like this before, and he had never been beaten like this. He is the young master of the Sima family, who dares to beat him so blatantly?


    He hadn''t even thought about Tang Ye''s behavior! A mere bodyguard, dare to beat himself? !


    Sima Qingnan is going crazy. Damn, he is going to kill Tang Ye!


    However, he was also afraid of being killed by a lunatic Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s power made him feel terrified. Somehow he was a hundred jins, why did Tang Ye lose himself as if it was effortless?


    At this time, he saw Tang Ye showing a wicked smile, and then Tang Ye rushed over, leaping high, holding his knees, and hitting him straight!


    Sima Qingnan was shocked and panicked. If he was beaten like this by Tang Ye, he felt that he would definitely be disabled.


    He quickly avoided, but he didn''t dare to touch Tang Ye''s knee full of authenticity!


    However, only then did he realize that the wound he had been hit by Tang Ye just now was very painful, and his body was numb from the pain. He wanted to move but couldn''t move.


    Seeing that Tang Ye''s domineering knee attack was about to come before his eyes, he couldn''t avoid it, he was scared, so scared that he wanted to cry. Even at this moment, he felt that he would die.


    He thought, Tang Ye must be a super special soldier, so the force is so strong. Isn''t it easy for such a mighty person to kill someone?


    "Don''t kill me! Please...please!" I can''t avoid it, and I don''t want to die, so I naturally ask for mercy, and Sima Qingnan has completely lost his arrogance.


    But Tang Ye still fought.


    "boom!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    The most embarrassing scene was that he was scared to pee!


    Tang Ye attacked fiercely just now, he felt that he was going to be killed, and he was too afraid to pee out of control.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t hit him, just hit his luxury sports car.


    "Fuck!" The luxury sports car collapsed, and the entire body was impacted by Tang Ye''s powerful force, and some parts scattered directly.


    Tang Ye leaped back to the ground and looked at Sima Qingnan who was frightened. Seeing Sima Qingnan pee, he was speechless, so arrogant when he was so bold?


    "Sima Qingnan, what I just wanted to tell you just now, what I have to do is to beat you, and then scrap your car. You don¡¯t let me say it, okay, now I¡¯ll show it to you. Do you think How''s it going?" Tang Ye stepped on Sima Qingnan''s neck and snorted coldly, making Sima Qingnan pale with fright.


    At this moment, Sima Qingnan hadn''t been able to relax, and was shocked by the terror displayed under Tang Ye''s domineering and ferocious attack. Even if Tang Ye said provocative and contemptuous words to him, he could no longer be as arrogant as he was just now.


    Tang Ye took out his cell phone and took a photo of Sima Qingnan peeing his pants, and hummed: "Sima Qingnan, wait for someone to come, you''d better explain that you were hit by an alien, otherwise ...You mentioned that it was me. Then the photos of you peeing on your pants will be spread all over the streets. So, do you, the young master of the Sima family, have the face to go out and have fun?"


    Tang Ye didn''t wait for Sima Qingnan''s answer, patted his clothes, and entered the door of Sima''s home.


    "You...I must have killed you!" Sima Qingnan was full of murderous intent as he stared at Tang Ye''s back as he walked into the gate.


    But this was only his momentary anger, his heart was still unscrupulous towards Tang Ye, his body limp and sat on the ground, embarrassed and embarrassed.


    He thinks he has met a madman, what else can he do to a madman?


    See you from far away in the future!


    After Tang Ye entered the house, he went straight to Qingxintang. His purpose is clear, to show Sima Kuangnan his paralyzed leg.


    He wanted to make Sima Puyu better, and I hope God bless him to give Sima Kuangman''s legs a glimmer of life.


    Knowing how to go, Tang Ye ignored the weird gazes of the Sima family that Lu met, went to Qingxintang, walked the stone steps to the front courtyard, and saw Sima Poaxe and Sima Kuangnan playing chess together.


    When Sima Kuangnan saw Tang Ye, he was surprised and surprised, and shouted, "Brother Tang, why are you here?"


    Listening to Sima Kuangnan''s voice, Sima Broaxe was also taken aback. Looking back, it turned out to be Tang Ye. He immediately stood up and expressed his welcome to Tang Ye.


    "Mr. Tang, why are you interested in coming here? Since you are here, let''s go in and have a cup of tea." Sima Poaxe smiled lightly.


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded politely to Sima Madman and Sima Poxu, and said, "Uncle, Madman, I''m here today because of Uncle Yu''s business."


    "Pure Yu?" Sima Poaxe frowned when he heard his brow frown, he became worried, his face heavy.


    He is Sima Puyu''s father and knows Sima Puyu''s condition. And he asked Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye would take good care of Sima Puyu. Now Tang Ye came, and said it was for Sima Puyu''s business, he was worried that it was Sima Puyu''s condition.


    Sima Kuangnan didn¡¯t know about Sima Puyu¡¯s terminal illness, so he didn¡¯t have any worries and heaviness. He was pleased with Tang Ye¡¯s visit and joked with a smile: "Why, Brother Tang, is it possible that you have a conflict with Puyu, you have to come to find My father and I help?"


    Tang Ye reluctantly smiled, looking at the paralyzed legs of Sima Kuangnan in the wheelchair, with a thoughtful expression.

 Chapter 1201： Obviously you are not!

    Tang Ye looked at Sima Kuangnan''s legs for a while, then came back to his senses, seeing Sima Kuangnan''s smile always felt interesting. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    He smiled awkwardly, and said: "Brother Madman, you said and laughed, why would I have a conflict with Puyu? I will never make her unhappy."


    "Oh?" Sima Kuangnan smiled more playfully.


    Probably he knew the relationship between Tang Ye and Sima Puyu.


    But Tang Ye didn''t admit it in front of them.


    "Actually, I have a very ordinary relationship with Puyu...Miss Puyu, it''s not what you think you want." Tang Ye said with a smile, trying to hide the past.


    However, the madman Sima laughed, very hearty, and said, "Brother Tang, don''t you think I can even see the relationship between you and Puyu?"


    "What is there to conceal? I am too happy to be too late! I don''t know how long I have been looking forward to for Puyu to find someone she likes." Sima madman said in a general sense.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, a little embarrassed.


    He knew that his relationship with Sima Puyu couldn''t hide from Sima Kuangnan and Sima Poxu, but he didn''t expect to be seen so quickly.


    Sima Poxu hadn''t thought about this before, but now he heard Sima Kuangnan''s words, and based on Tang Ye''s reaction, he had confirmed it.


    He wanted to talk to Tang Ye alone, and said to Tang Ye: "Mr. Tang, why don''t you call you Morning Star. About Puyu... Come with me and I will talk to you alone."


    Sima Poxu knew about Sima Puyu¡¯s condition. In order not to make Sima Kuangnan suspicious, he said to Sima Kuangnan: "Madman, you wait outside first. For the people around Puyu, I don¡¯t care whether it¡¯s a man or a woman. , You must be careful, I don¡¯t want Puyu to suffer any harm!"


    "Dad, you worry too much, Brother Tang is not like that..."


    "It''s up to me!" Sima Poxu''s tone became a little majestic, and Sima Kuangnan was not allowed to object.


    Tang Ye nodded slightly to Sima Kuangnan, so that he didn''t need to think too much, and then followed Sima Poaxe into the Qingxintang.


    Sima Kuangnan was puzzled. What''s wrong with father? Didn''t he also admire Tang Ye very much before?


    After entering Qingxintang, Sima Poaxe asked Tang Ye directly: "Morning Star, is Puyu''s disease..."


    "Yes, Puyu''s illness has worsened, and I don''t know if it will get better."


    Tang Ye knew what Sima Poaxe wanted to say, and interrupted him: "Puyu''s illness is because she is too tired, and she has been in a bad mood recently, so it has deteriorated more severely. If this continues, she may not live for two months. !"


    Tang Ye concealed the matter of lingering with Sima Puyu to solve the infant spirit, because this method has not yet seen the effect, he does not intend to say it.


    "What?" Sima Poaxe was surprised when he learned about Sima Puyu''s situation. At the same time, he was very worried. He grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Could it be that Puyu is really not saved? Could it be that you can''t do anything about it? Isn''t it? Puyu... shouldn''t have such a life!"


    Sima Poaxe''s eyes turned red. He loved Sima Puyu so much, but he could only watch Sima Puyu die?


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear to be like this, but he didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Sima Poxu looked sad, and he tried very hard to find a way to save Sima Puyu, but he couldn''t find it. However, he recently visited Xiangshan, but he did not expect the old abbot Yimei to come back. He learned a way from the old abbot Yimei.


    He said to Tang Ye: "Recently I visited Master Yimei who came back from Xiangshan Biyun Temple, and I told him about Puyu''s disease. He said that Puyu''s disease is not incurable, but..."


    "Just?" Tang Ye cared very much, and was surprised at the same time, the old abbot Yimei came back?


    In this case, he will also go to talk with the old abbot Yimei.


    Sima Poaxe said, "It''s just that Master Yimei said that if you want to save Puyu, you must meet someone who is destined for Puyu, otherwise...the gods will not be able to save them."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, must meet someone destined?


    Why does this sound like a liar?


    Tang Ye was speechless, did the old abbot Yimei engage in this kind of trick?


    But when it comes to people who are destined, Tang Ye is suddenly startled. Could it be you?


    I''ve been talking to Puyu, he must be destined. Moreover, his identity came back from the Guwu River, which is very rare in the big world. Generally speaking, don¡¯t all the predestined people have this characteristic?


    Tang Ye was suddenly full of confidence, thinking that the old abbot Yimei meant that he could cure Sima Puyu. Then the next thing to do is to go to Biyun Temple to talk to the old abbot Yimei.


    Sima Po-axe saw Tang Ye smile and said strangely: "Chenxing, are you...?"


    This kid, when his daughter is seriously ill, how can he still laugh?


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, smiled at Sima Poxu, and said, "Uncle, I think the fate mentioned by the old abbot Yimei who can save Puyu is me."


    Sima Poxu looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes, and said, "Obviously you are not."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, Sima Poaxe''s reaction seemed stupid, he was very depressed, and asked, "Why?"


    "Because Master Yimei said that Puyu''s destined person is a woman," Sima said in a deep voice.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Doesn''t this so-called destined person refer to the other half through the ages?


    Sima Puyu is a woman, so anyone who is predestined should be a man, right?


    Tang Ye knew that he had to go to the old abbot Yimei to ask, and said to Sima, "Uncle, don''t worry, wait a moment when I go to Xiangshan to visit Master Yimei. If there is a way to save Puyu, then I must I will do my best, no matter what the price is!"


    Sima Poaxe nodded in relief, thinking that Tang Ye was very good.


    He knew that Tang Ye''s sudden arrival was definitely not about Sima Puyu''s purpose, and asked, "Morning Star, I think you are not here only for Puyu''s business, right? You seem to be looking for a madman?"


    Judging from Tang Ye''s move here just now, Sima Poxu felt that Tang Ye was looking for a madman Sima, so he was puzzled. The madman has stayed in his home without going out for several years. I am afraid that the outside world has forgotten him. Then why would there be anything to look for him?


    Tang Ye quite admired Sima Poaxe''s keen awareness, and said, "That''s it, uncle, I''m here for Puyu, but also for the madman brother. Puyu is worried that something will happen to her and the Sima Group will happen. Big Brother Madman will take over, but the situation of Big Brother Madman...So Puyu wants me to look at Big Brother Madman''s legs."


    "Really?" Sima was overjoyed, could his son''s legs be saved?


    In fact, regarding Sima Puyu''s terminal illness and Sima Kuangnan''s paralysis, Sima Poxu has always believed that this was due to his retribution for sin. He has always been very guilty, and he hopes to suffer from himself, not the child he loves. If Sima Kuangnan and Sima Puyu can be cured, he is willing to pay all the price!


    Now Tang Ye wanted to look at the legs of Sima Madman, and he touched Sima Poxu''s heart.

 Chapter 1202： Expect and dont expect!

    Although Tang Ye didn¡¯t show his true colors, Sima Poxu learned from Sima Kuangnan that Tang Ye knows the art of medicine. Sima Kuangnan praised him. For this reason, Tang Ye said he wanted to see Sima Kuangnan¡¯s legs. excitement.


    A man who can make Sima Puyu fall in love is definitely not easy. This conclusion made Sima Poaxe feel very hopeful. He knew very well that his daughter could not look at an ordinary man.


    Sima Poxu asked Tang Ye excitedly: "Morning Star, can the mad man''s legs be healed?"


    He excitedly grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and pulled it tightly, expecting and pleading, but he almost knelt down, and said, "Chenxing, please heal the mad man''s leg. If you can really do it. Now, I am willing to give you everything from the Sima family! Now, I don''t care about the money or status, I only hope that Puyu and the crazy man can live well."


    "Uncle, uncle..." Sima Poaxe was so excited that Tang Ye felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    He just wanted to take a look at Sima Kuangnan''s situation. If it happened to be caused by the evil things of Yin and Yang, he might be cured. But if it was for other reasons, he might be helpless.


    However, looking at Sima Poxu''s appearance now, it seemed that he could be cured. He didn''t know how to answer, saying that he could treat Sima Kuangnan''s legs, he was not sure yet. Say no, and I was afraid that Sima would be hit. An old man, Aiko is eager, it is really difficult for people to say to him those things that disappoint him.


    "Uncle, don''t worry, I will do my best to help the crazy male big brother treat his leg disease, I believe there will be a way." Tang Ye can only give a golden answer to comfort Sima Sasha.


    "Then trouble you!" Sima Poaxe nodded.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "In this case, Uncle, I went out to see Big Brother Madman?"


    "Okay, okay, you go." Sima Poaxe no longer kept Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned around and left Qingxintang, but he couldn''t relax at all. Puyu looked forward to him so much that he could heal Sima Kuangnan''s legs, which already made him feel very stressed. Now Sima Poaxe also expects him to heal Sima Kuangmen''s legs, and he feels like his heart is crushing a mountain.


    Although he is strong and strong, he doesn''t have the ability to resurrect the gods. If Sima Kuangnan''s legs have long been scrapped, like a dead thing, then he can''t help it.


    Sima Kuangnan waited outside, always feeling that something was hiding between Tang Ye and Sima Poxu. Over the years, although he has acted boldly, he has not been depressed because of the paralysis of his legs. But in fact, from the sad look in his eyes when he was alone, it is not difficult to see that he is not so relieved in his heart.


    Tang Ye walked out of Qingxintang. After he noticed, he turned the wheelchair with his hand, looked at Tang Ye, and smiled lightly: "Brother Tang, have you finished talking with your father?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "My uncle and I have nothing to do, mainly about...Pure Yu."


    "Uncut jade?" Sima Kuangnan frowned, worrying: "What''s wrong with uncut jade? Isn''t it what happened to uncut jade?"


    Tang Ye knew that Sima Kuangnan was a smart person. If he changed the subject, he would easily be spotted by Sima Kuangnan, so he was not afraid to mention Sima Puyu, and he acted very naturally.


    "Actually, I''m here this time for Uncut Jade and for you, Brother Madman." Without the slightest guilty conscience, Tang Ye said to Sima Madman.


    Sima Kuangnan was taken aback, with some doubts, and asked, "Where do you start? If you are here for the uncut jade, it is not surprising. But you said it was also for me... I have been staying at my home for all these years. I don¡¯t know what will happen if you find me."


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky, sighed, and said, "Brother mad man, even though you say that, you have indeed stayed at home all these years, but you are not really careless, at least... you have been entangled in your heart. For one thing, those are your paralyzed legs."


    "Do you think you have some hidden illness?" Tang Ye asked, staring.


    Sima Kuangnan frowned. He never talked to others about the paralysis of his legs. He didn''t want to, and he didn''t want to. Even if Tang Ye mentioned it now, he still didn''t want to say more.


    "Brother Tang, my legs have been like this for a few years, so what is there to entangle. If you can''t see it, you should see it." Sima Kuangnan deliberately avoided the topic.


    But Tang Ye came for this, even if Sima Kuangnan didn''t want to mention it, he still wanted to speak.


    "Brother Madman, actually... I said he came because of Uncut Jade, rather... Uncut Jade asked me to come. Uncut Jade meant that I wanted me to look at your legs. Because I know some medical skills, so Puyu hopes that I can help you."


    "She doesn''t want you to be troubled with your legs all the time." Tang Ye looked at Sima Kuangnan, and simply explained his intentions directly, waiting for Sima Kuangnan to give his attitude towards this matter.


    If Sima Kuangnan insists on not allowing others to look at his legs, Tang Ye intends to give up. Now he is more concerned about this matter, which is the fate of Sima Puyu mentioned by Master Yimei of Xiangshan Biyun Temple mentioned by Sima Poaxe.


    If there was a way to save Sima Puyu, he would not let it go anyway.


    Sima Kuangnan fell silent. Obviously, he was still very concerned about the paralysis of his legs.


    After a long silence, he made a decision. Since Tang Ye was asked by Puyu to come, he did not refuse, looked at Tang Ye, smiled and said: "Since Brother Tang said so, then why should I be hypocritical, but trouble you."


    Sima Kuangnan spoke very calmly and didn''t mind Tang Ye showing him his legs, but at the same time, he didn''t have much hope for Tang Ye. Because of this, it can be calm.


    He knew that his legs had been paralyzed for several years, and it was not that Tang Ye said that cure can be cured. Hope was slim, even if there was no hope, he also let go. It didn''t matter if Tang Ye took a look, as he accepted Tang Ye and Sima Puyu''s wishes.


    He was completely opposite to Sima Poaxe''s attitude, Sima Poaxe had expectations, but he did not expect.


    Sima Kuangnan removed the cloth jacket covering his legs and lifted his trouser sleeves, revealing his sturdy, paralyzed but still very powerful legs.


    Tang Ye frowned immediately when he saw it.


    Although Sima Kuangnan''s legs were paralyzed, they were no different from ordinary people. Even, his legs are much stronger than ordinary people. If it weren''t for seeing that he could really only sit in a wheelchair, otherwise it would not be possible to make people feel that his legs were dead.


    Nothing could be seen with the naked eye, Tang Ye took out the psychic needle to detect it.


    Using the secret technique of exorcism, giving the silver needle spiritual power, it can deal with all the strange diseases caused by evil things of Yin and Yang. If ordinary methods are not useful, then Tang Ye thinks he can try the supernatural aspect. After all, there have been a lot of things in this area recently, and he has reason to doubt this problem.


    If Sima Kuangnan''s legs were caused by yin and yang evil, Tang Ye believed that he would not escape his detection.


    Tang Ye hopes that this is really the case, and in that case, he might have a cure.

 Chapter 1203： Pain again!

    Sima Kuangnan knew that Tang Ye was very powerful, and he knew that Tang Ye knew medical skills, but he didn''t know that Tang Ye also knew spiritual secrets. So he thought that Tang Ye used silver needles to show him his legs, just like the doctors he had invited before, but it was just a needle stimulation.


    He had no hope for such a thing. In the past, he asked a doctor to treat him with a lot of needles, but his legs were the same as not part of his body. No matter how the needle was inserted, there was no response, neither itching nor pain, and there was no other comfort. a feeling of.


    Therefore, even if he admired Tang Ye, he thought that if Tang Ye gave him a needle, the result would be the same as the previous doctors.


    At this time, Tang Ye pinched the silver needle and pierced Sima Kuangnan''s right leg, then slightly closed his eyes to feel it.


    In fact, even though Sima Kuangnan had no hope, deep down he still hoped that something could happen and his broken leg would get better.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye gave him the needle, he looked at Tang Ye a little nervous, somewhat expectant.


    Tang Ye put a few needles in his leg and chose different directions to comprehensively detect whether there are evils of Yin and Yang.


    Sima Kuangnan frowned slightly, and couldn''t feel it at all!


    His inner disappointment grew. Sure enough... the result is the same! No one can make his legs feel better! Even if you just give your own legs a little feel, you can''t do it!


    Sima Kuangnan was inexplicably angry, he was not angry with Tang Ye, he was angry with his own experience. He didn''t understand why this happened to him! At the best age of life, his legs were paralyzed! Having lost those years, now physically and mentally exhausted, he can no longer rise.


    Sima Kuangnan is a strong man, but he has been forced to give in. It feels like a bleak lonely shadow, not a hero.


    "Brother Tang, have you finished reading it?" The heart was disappointed and no longer hoped, Sima Kuangnan said to Tang Ye, wanting to cover his legs with cloth jacket again.


    Tang Ye said to him: "No, it''s not over yet."


    Sima Kuangnan was taken aback. He had seen it, probed it, and pierced it with a silver needle. What''s more?


    "Brother Madman, if you don''t mind, I would like to do it again." Tang Ye looked at Sima Madman with a smile on his mouth, and at the same time a looming confidence.


    He really wants to pierce the legs of Sima Crazy Man again, because...it''s strange!


    If he hadn''t touched the sharp end of the silver needle with his fingertip at the last moment and accidentally punctured his finger, he would not have noticed anything unusual.


    Just now, he squeezed the silver needle that pierced Sima Kuangman''s legs, and found that the silver needle was nothing unusual. It also means that Sima Kuang''s legs were not caused by evil things of Yin and Yang?


    He also gave up, but he did not expect that when he wanted to put away the silver needle, his finger was accidentally pierced by the end of the silver needle, and a little blood was oozing out. At this moment, he noticed something strange.


    After the silver needle was stained with his bloodshot eyes, a white gas suddenly appeared!


    The white air is very weak and small, even an expert may not be able to detect it, but this can''t escape Tang Ye''s eyes. He is not a master, but a master!


    After noticing the white gas, he didn''t think it was abnormal. The silver needle and his blood have clean aura. The blood has also been psychic and possesses an exorcism effect, so his blood has a great effect on supernatural objects.


    After the silver needle pierced the legs of Sima madman, naturally there still remained the breath of Sima madman''s legs, and even the blood of Sima madman. After touching Tang Ye''s blood, Silver Needle gave off a white qi, it was undoubtedly something that clashed with Tang Ye''s blood. Since it was conflicting with Tang Ye''s spiritual blood, it was mostly a spiritual evil.


    Sima Kuangnan didn''t refuse Tang Ye''s request. Since he pierced once, it would be okay to pierce once more. He stopped trying to cover his legs and let Tang Ye continue to **** his legs.


    Tang Ye squatted down again, narrowed his eyes, and pierced Sima Crazy Man''s legs with a silver needle. After a needle stick, he pulled out the silver needle and let the silver needle get his own blood. At this time, I saw a small white gas emerging from the silver needle.


    Seeing the white gas emerging, Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and quickly revealed a faint smile, as if he had some eyebrows at the cause of the paralysis of Sima Kuangman''s legs.


    But it was not enough. He had to be 100% sure, otherwise he wouldn''t tell Sima Kuangnan what was going on.


    In order to further confirm the guess that arises in the heart, he has to put another needle. Before the needle, he looked at Sima Madman and said, "Brother Madman, I want to put another needle. But, this one. , I will have a heavier and deeper tie, and there may be some pain. I hope you will bear it."


    "Huh?" Sima Kuangnan was taken aback, then couldn''t help but "ha" laughed at himself.


    He wasn''t laughing at Tang Ye, but at himself, laughing at his unconsciousness in his legs, so Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous.


    I can''t feel the slightest sensation in these legs for a long time, how can it hurt?


    If it hurts, he will be happy instead.


    Sima Kuangnan said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, it doesn''t matter how you want to pierce it. As for the pain... this is not a problem at all, because my leg has already lost consciousness. If you can make my leg feel pain, I will not blame it. You, thank you too."


    "Then I will get the needle." Tang Ye nodded, not deliberately addressing Sima''s unconsciousness.


    He wasn''t sure yet, if he didn''t feel it again, wouldn''t he make Sima Kuang Nan happy for nothing?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, holding the silver needle, and approached Sima Kuangnan''s right leg bit by bit. He had no horse to pierce the silver needle. He was staring at Sima Kuangnan''s right calf, as if looking for something.


    At this time, he saw a blood vessel in Sima Kuangnan''s right calf as if something abruptly flowed through, causing the blood vessel to slightly bulge.


    "Found it!" Tang Ye gave a small cry, and quickly pierced the silver needle, which was very heavy and deep. Even, he didn''t feel like piercing a needle at all, but like piercing a little bug with a needle, in order to catch that little bug!


    It¡¯s probably painful to go down the needle with such great strength and change to an ordinary person. However, Sima Kuangnan didn''t. His legs had already lost consciousness, so there was no pain.


    Sima Kuangnan originally had some expectations, but in return, he was disappointed.


    He has completely lost hope.


    However, at this time, he seemed to feel an itching, and a gradual pain!


    This itch, this pain is very real!


    It seems that something is struggling and pulling in the leg, making it itch and pain.


    "This..." Sima Kuangnan looked at Tang Ye with incredible eyes.


    "This, how is this possible?!" His legs felt pain, and Sima Madman was so excited.


    After so many years, he has invited countless doctors to see him, and he has tried countless methods, but he can''t make his legs feel a little. He almost gave up, without these legs. However, now Tang Ye actually made his legs feel sensible again!


    He was surprised and excited, and wanted to ask how Tang Ye did it? !


    "Ah!" But before he could ask, Tang Ye pulled out the silver needle. At this time, he felt a lot of pain, like being bitten into a piece of meat, he couldn''t help but exhale in pain.


    Then the strange thing was that there was a sound of "chicking", like a crawler struggling on the ground.


    Sima Kuangnan reacted and saw that the silver needle in Tang Ye''s hand was pierced with a blood-red monster like a tiny earthworm!


    Like that disgusting parasite!


    "What is this?" Sima Kuangnan was shocked and hurriedly asked Tang Ye what it was.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a smile, and said, "Living corpse insects."

 Chapter 1204： Leave everything to you!

    After so many years, a pair of legs is like missing, no pain, no itching, no feeling at all. Please search () to see the most complete! The newest novel is now, under Tang Ye''s needle, his legs feel again!


    Sima Kuangnan was so excited and excited, he felt like he was born new!


    He wanted to hold Tang Ye''s hand to express his gratitude, but now he was more concerned about the red parasite that Tang Ye stabbed with a silver needle. Tang Ye said that it was a living corpse worm, he didn''t understand at all, but vaguely felt that it was not simple behind it.


    Corpse bug?


    It is disgusting and terrifying to hear it!


    Sima Kuangnan didn''t understand, why is there such a thing in his legs? Moreover, he didn''t quite understand the living corpse insects. If it''s just a corpse worm, he can accept it more or less, perhaps the kind of disgusting worm born after the corpse rots, but his legs did not rot.


    Tang Ye knew that Sima Junnan would be puzzled, and explained: "Living corpse insects, as literally, are living corpse insects. However, the word''living'' is not used to describe corpse insects, but to refer to ¡ª¡ªThe living! Also, the corpse worms that live in the living."


    "We all know that corpse worms are disgusting worms that breed in rotting dead corpses. In the living body, corpse worms do not appear, at most parasites. However, if someone deliberately extracts corpse worms from the dead body and raises With these corpse insects, through the transformation of supernatural abilities, it becomes more adaptable and powerful enough to live in a living body!"


    "A person is a spiritual thing, especially its blood, it is the essence of all spirits. Even an ordinary person, blood is spiritual, but it does not reach the level of exorcism. So, if it is Ordinary corpse insects will dry up and die soon after leaving the dead body. It is even more unlikely to survive in the living body."


    Tang Ye glanced at Sima Madman, and continued: "So, Madman, I''m 100% sure, who has calculated you."


    At this point in the analysis, Tang Ye believes that Sima Madman is not a fool. This living corpse worm can only exist through the cultivation of a spiritual person, and there are living corpse worms in the legs of Sima Kuangmen, and there is no doubt that someone has done something to his legs.


    This is the reason for his paralysis.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Sima Kuangnan''s face was cold, his hands clenched into fists, and he looked like he couldn''t find someone to beat him up to vent.


    Of course he is angry!


    Because Tang Ye told him that his legs were paralyzed, not because of illness, but because of being calculated!


    Was calculated?


    Because of other people''s calculations, I wasted a few years in a wheelchair like this? Buried your best age? Have you wiped out your ambition to make a world?


    Although this is also related to personal will, Sima Kuangnan can''t accept this kind of thing by others!


    Although he was arrogant and arrogant when he was young, it was because he had strength and capital, and he had not done anything to harm others. He deserves to be ashamed of himself, the world is not ashamed of his heart, he is upright and magnanimous. However, is this kind of self, but was calculated by others?


    "Brother Tang, you said I was calculated, do you know who it is?!" Sima Kuangnan was very angry and asked Tang Ye in a cold voice.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Brother mad man, you have been calculated for a few years. Naturally, I don¡¯t know what happened a few years ago. I¡¯m afraid that if you want to find someone who calculates you, you have to remember it slowly. Who has offended and hated."


    "Also, since the other party can plant living corpses on your legs, it must be someone who has touched you. Maybe... or an acquaintance, after all, he can touch your legs up close..."


    Tang Ye suddenly had a guess and looked at Sima Madman and said: "Brother Madman, will this be a woman? After all... Haha, the hero is sad for Beauty, Brother Madman, will you be because of being with a woman? When did you not pay attention, and then was calculated by the woman?"


    "Ahem!"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Sima Kuangnan was very embarrassed... This kid was too unabashed, asking about the matter between himself and the woman... How would I answer?


    However, Sima Kuangnan is a big man anyway, although he feels embarrassing what Tang Ye said, he must pay the price for this calculated thing! So he is not afraid to analyze the topic around Tang Ye.


    "I have only loved a woman, she will not harm me, and there is no need to harm me. Now...she is married as a wife, and will not harm me." Sima Kuangnan stated that he would not be calculated by women. of.


    "So..." Tang Ye felt that he had heard a sad story. Sima Kuangnan''s former woman...who married someone else, would you like to comfort him?


    Don''t do it anymore, men generally don''t interfere with their women. What''s more, Tang Ye didn''t have the skill, he couldn''t manage his own women''s affairs, so there was no such idleness.


    In this case, he didn''t make too many guesses, and said to Sima Kuangnan, "Brother Madman, this enemy thing, after all, so many years have passed, you think about it. Now, I''ll help you treat it first. The legs are heavy."


    "Of course!" Sima Kuangnan was very happy, and quickly nodded in agreement.


    But soon his eyes dimmed again. He felt that his excitement just now was very gloomy, as if he was certain that he would be cured soon. How can such a thing be certain until the end? If Tang Ye only found the root cause of the disease, and he could not be cured?


    Since it was someone else''s murder, it must be difficult to solve, right?


    Sima Kuangnan couldn''t help but feel a little worried, and asked Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, my legs..."


    "It can be cured."


    Tang Ye knew Sima¡¯s madman¡¯s concern, interrupted him, and believed, ¡°As long as there is no accident on the way, I will force the living corpse insects that encroach on your legs one by one. Then, you only need to cultivate for a while. After getting used to it for a while, you can stand up again!"


    "That''s really great!" With Tang Ye''s affirmative answer, Sima mad man was overjoyed, his tone became high, and said: "Brother Tang, I owe you my life! If I can stand up again, what do you want? I can promise to you!"


    "Even if you want Uncut Jade, I can tie her to you!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye is speechless, this brother, can''t force his sister to marry someone, right?


    Sima Kuangnan coughed embarrassedly, and added: "Of course... I say this because I know that Pu Yuyi is your kid! She is happy with you, and I can rest assured. Haha..."


    Tang Ye knew that Sima Kuangnan was happy and spoke a lot of openness and heartiness. This kind of personality was very good, and he smiled and indicated that he felt that it was also a pleasure to help Sima Kuangnan.


    "Now the living corpse worms have corroded your legs very seriously, so I can''t delay any longer. Now I will continue to help you with needles. Even if it can''t be cured, it can alleviate the symptoms." Tang Ye said to Sima Kuangnan.


    Sima Kuangnan nodded, trusting Tang Ye very much, and said, "Everything is up to you, and I leave my legs to you!"

 Chapter 1205： Cant keep the sunset!

    Tang Ye raised the silver needle in his hand, facing the sun, letting the sun shine on the living corpse insect that was stuck in the needle.


    The living corpse was irradiated by the sun, struggling and swinging, but before long, the red color turned into black gas, and then a bad rancid smell appeared, and finally it broke in two and fell to the ground, as if burned. Fragile small charcoal.


    This is a living corpse insect. Although the vitality of an ordinary corpse insect is much stronger, it will die soon if it is directly illuminated by strong sunlight.


    Fortunately, in the past, Sima mad men used to bask outside, so the erosion of living corpses was well restrained. Otherwise, in the past few years, it is really unknown whether Sima Kuangmen''s legs can be cured.


    This is also the terrible thing about living corpses. They can be parasitic in living humans, bit by bit cannibalize the human body, and destroy the functions of the human body. For example, the paralyzed legs of Sima lunatics occur.


    And when someone checks it, even an exorcist can hardly find them. Because they can be integrated into human blood and move forward in extremely small blood vessels. Apart from being well hidden, they are also fluid. If you are not careful and do not meet a good time, you may never find them.


    "Brother mad man, your legs have been eroded by living corpses for several years. Now the situation is at its worst. I have to get rid of these secret and cunning living corpses little by little, so..."


    "Is there any problem?" Sima Madman frowned slightly, worried.


    Tang Ye shrugged, it wasn''t a more serious matter, and said, "So for your current situation, even if I can heal, it won''t be solved overnight. I''ll do the calculations and help you get rid of the living corpses. Two weeks is also half a month."


    "And after removing the living corpse insects, your legs need to be reconnected with your body¡¯s aura, the balance of the five elements, etc. This way, it will take half a month if you go down soon. Therefore, if you want to stand up again, it will take at least one month. time."


    "This is the estimated time when there is no accident. If there is an accident..." Tang Ye hesitated.


    Sima Kuangnan was still happy and said, "It''s okay, Brother Tang... I will call you Tang Ye directly. In my eyes, you are already my brother, my brother-in-law, and a member of my Sima family."


    "..."


    "This..." Tang Ye couldn''t agree to this kind of thing, but for a while he didn''t know how to make it clear to Sima Kuangnan.


    Sima Kuangnan was completely immersed in the things his legs could heal, and smiled: "Tang Ye, you said it will take a month, it doesn''t matter, I have survived all these years, can''t I survive a month?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Then I will give you a few more shots and perform some removal and resuscitation work. Treat it as a warm-up. Starting tomorrow, a full-scale medical treatment is required.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll listen to you!" Sima Kuangnan trusted Tang Ye very much and nodded repeatedly.


    Tang Ye squatted down and continued to give Sima crazy man the needle.


    ...


    In the evening, Tang Ye bid farewell and left Sima''s house.


    Although he only said to give Sima Kuangnan a few more needles before, but because Sima Kuangnan''s legs were eaten badly by the living corpse insects, he had to be cautious, and it was already evening when he survived this job.


    This will leave, it was Sima Kuangnan who asked a special car to send him. And the place he went was Sima Building. Originally, his plan was to first go to the Xiangshan Biyun Temple to find the old abbot of Yimei to ask about the way to treat Sima Puyu, and about the destined person.


    Reluctantly at this time it was already late, if I went to Xiangshan again, I don''t know how long it would take to toss. He was worried about Sima Puyu and Su Ling''s onset, which was very serious and unthinkable. Sima Puyu''s eyesight decreased severely early, but I don''t know what will happen later.


    Worried about Sima Puyu''s accident, Tang Ye had to look at her.


    After Tang Ye left Sima''s house, Sima Poxu and Sima Kuangnan sat together and said something between father and son.


    When he learned that Sima Kuangnan''s legs could be cured, Sima burst into tears with joy. He felt that this was a gift from heaven. And he, as well as Sima Kuangnan know that all this must be thankful to Tang Ye.


    Therefore, the conversation between them mostly revolved around Tang Ye.


    "Crazy man, Sima''s family already owes Morningstar too much. If you can really stand up again, you must repay you." Sima said to Sima Crazy.


    Sima Kuangnan''s eyes were firm and he said, "If I can stand up again and go out, I will stand on the top again and regain my due position! At that time, as long as there is a place for Sima Kuangnan, no one will be allowed. Move the Tang brothers a hair, no matter which force it is!"


    "This is my promise to myself!" Sima Wu Madman solemnly said.


    When Sima Poaxe heard, he didn''t say anything. At this moment, he has one less regret. He knew that this was all because of Tang Ye''s help, Tang Ye''s kindness, and he was afraid that he would never end his life. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t need him to give anything back.


    When Tang Ye went to Sima Building in the special car called by Sima Kuangnan, Sima Puyu called him.


    He answered the phone, but Sima Puyu did not speak. He knew that Sima Puyu wanted to ask her brother Sima Kuangnan. Sima Puyu was speechless, probably because he was worried that he would hear desperate news.


    Seeing that she was silent, Tang Ye took the initiative to speak, "Puyu, I will go to your side now, and I will tell you the situation of the crazy man."


    "Hmm..." After Tang Ye took the initiative to speak, Sima Puyu heard a slight response.


    Sima Kuangnan''s legs can be healed, which is a happy thing. However, Tang Ye couldn''t be happy.


    He looked out the window, and the sunset under the evening further added to his sorrow and sadness. He thought, Sima Kuangnan was saved, but Sima Puyu''s situation is still unknown. Sima Puyu already had that kind of relationship with him, and he couldn''t manage to watch Sima Puyu die.


    Especially now that his strength is so powerful, but he can''t save a woman of his own, that kind of strength is a bit of a joke.


    "Mr. Tang, here." When Tang Ye was thinking about Sima Puyu, the driver stopped the car and told him that the Sima Building had arrived.


    Tang Ye nodded, thanked the driver, got out of the car and looked up at Sima Building. He was also speechless. He had asked Sima Puyu to rest, but he came to the company to handle the matter. This woman is really desperate.


    This is also Sima Puyu''s helplessness. She compromised with her fate, so she hoped that she could deal with the company''s affairs in the last time, so that Sima Kuangnan would not be so hard when he took over.


    Tang Ye arrived at Sima Puyu''s office.


    Sima Puyu had just finished dealing with some things, and stood by the window to take a nap, watching the sunset outside, his back lonely.


    She noticed Tang Ye''s arrival, without looking back, she said softly: "Watching the sunset slowly being swallowed by the clouds, and finally disappeared. This calmed my heart and made my heart surge. Because... I seem to be watching Myself."


    "I... it''s the sunset that is slowly being swallowed by the clouds and can''t be kept, right?" Sima Puyu turned around, looking at Tang Ye''s unbearable sadness.

 Chapter 1206： ?Goodbye old friend!

    Tang Ye knew that Sima Puyu was saying that her life was like the setting sun, constantly being swallowed, and finally dying. This is really sad, even though the sunset is beautiful.


    "Although the setting sun has set, it will turn into a vibrant sunrise tomorrow after sunrise." Tang Ye brewed for a long time before uttering such a comforting word, and found that he was not so artistic.


    He wanted to tell Sima Puyu Yimei what the old abbot said that a destined person could save her life. This is the second method besides the copulation method that Yingling said. The hope is that there is one more method. However, Tang Ye himself hadn''t understood what the old abbot Yimei said, so he didn''t know how to tell Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu understood Tang Ye''s intentions and barely squeezed out a smile, and said, "How is my brother''s situation?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I can heal the leg of the crazy man."


    Sima Puyu was startled, and became excited after reacting, staring at Tang Ye closely and said, "Really?"


    "Don''t tell me lies just to make me happy." Sima Puyu added, the news was so pleasant, she couldn''t believe it was true.


    Faced with Sima Puyu¡¯s questioning, Tang Ye did not strongly explain, but just whispered: ¡°I checked out what caused the mad man¡¯s leg to be paralyzed. It happens to be...that reason is within the scope of my treatment.¡±


    "But I need a period of treatment, at least a month." Tang Ye said.


    "Is it okay before I die?" Sima Puyu said anxiously.


    "You won''t die." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    Sima Puyu did not speak, that was the worst plan.


    Tang Ye said helplessly, "Yes. Although your situation will get worse and worse, you won''t die so soon. Besides, our approach may also succeed, so don''t be discouraged."


    Sima Puyu saw that Tang Ye was so nervous about her, he was very happy, and smiled softly, very beautiful.


    Under the exquisite facial features, with long hair slightly coiled, wearing diamond earlobes, noble and gorgeous, such a dress reveals a mature charm.


    "Thank you." Sima Puyu approached Tang Ye, put a hand on Tang Ye''s shoulder, gently leaned his head against Tang Ye''s chest, and said, "I have been happy these days with you, really. Thank you."


    Tang Ye was speechless for a while.


    His desire to save Sima Puyu grew stronger and he shook his fist and said, "Puyu, I have something to go to Xiangshan. You should rest early."


    Since I strongly wanted to save Sima Puyu, then the old abbot Yimei had to figure it out immediately, even if it was about to enter the night.


    "Don''t go!" However, Sima Puyu hugged Tang Ye and refused to let him go.


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking down at Sima Puyu, the corners of his mouth moved lightly, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Sima Puyu also looked at Tang Ye, and the two looked at each other. Suddenly the atmosphere was subtle, as if urging to do something.


    Tang Ye was too soft on women, Sima Puyu''s fate was ill-fated, which made him want to help from the beginning to become tempted now. Looking at each other, he understood Sima Puyu''s eyes and directly bowed his head to kiss Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu means this. It was a great thing for Tang Ye to heal Sima Crazy Man''s legs. She believed that Tang Ye was not telling lies, she was so grateful to Tang Ye, and her love for Tang Ye, she couldn''t help but vent fiercely. So she greeted Tang Ye more fiercely, stretched out her hand to pull Tang Ye''s clothes.


    Tang Ye was irritated by Sima Puyu, and also became rude, as if venting his helplessness towards Sima Puyu''s death. He picked up Sima Puyu and put it on the desk, then waved his hand to push away the pieces of the desk, playing an office passion at the desk.


    Fortunately, it is late now, most of the employees have already left work, and others will not come to the CEO''s office if there is nothing to do, so the movement of the two is not known.


    Soon Sima Puyu showed a look of ecstasy, as well as the bursts of sweet voices that followed Tang Ye''s movements, which had completely broken her image and became a crazy desire-n female.


    ...


    The next day, Tang Ye went to Xiangshan.


    He found that there were particularly many tourists. This is weird, it''s not a holiday, how come so many people come. He inquired about the situation, and a young master at Xiangshan Temple told him that these were not tourists, but were specifically here to see the old abbot Yimei.


    Originally, the old abbot Yimei had retired, but the old abbot Yimei suddenly returned two years ago, which made the pilgrims very happy, hoping to get the guidance of this monk.


    After learning that the old abbot Yimei came back, people who believed in Buddhism came to Xiangshan Temple one after another, which squeezed Xiangshan Temple.


    Tang Ye felt a little annoyed seeing so many people. He was very anxious about Sima Puyu, but he walked through the back door to find the old abbot Yimei, as if he couldn''t help the people who had been waiting in line.


    It''s hard to be a moral person.


    This is a young monk walking up to Tang Ye, his eyes looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, he looked naughty and cute, and then he turned his lips at Tang Ye, "Who are you?"


    Tang Ye stared at the little monk for a moment. He was not a Shouxin little monk. He hadn''t seen him for two years, he grew taller, and became quite handsome.


    The little monk Shouxin is the only disciple of the old abbot Yimei. It is certainly not simple to allow the old abbot Yimei to be accepted as a disciple, but so far no one has seen what is unique about him.


    Tang Ye now had a disguised face, and the little monk Shouxin couldn''t recognize him. He smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, what do you want to do?"


    The little monk Shouxin thought Tang Ye was a bit annoying, much like someone before. But that person saved the world. Although he said he didn''t like it, he respected it in his heart. This person naturally exhausted his luck and blessed the great world, and then went to Tang Ye in Guwu Jianghu.


    He heard from Master that Tang Ye was very dangerous when he arrived at the Guwu River and Lake, because he did not have enough luck to protect him, so he was still very worried.


    In particular, he followed Master''s wandering practice, and there was another person who was especially concerned about Tang Ye, which made him quite distressed.


    This person is a little Lingyun girl.


    Ling Yun is the apprentice of Xing Ji, a music fan, and Xing Ji entrusted her to take care of Tang Ye before entering the Guwu River. Tang Ye has been with her for a long time, and her relationship is quite delicate.


    "Stick to your heart, why haven''t the master asked you to come here? Why are you daunting?" At this moment, a girl''s annoyed cry came from behind.


    Tang Ye looked back and saw a beautiful and charming girl who was slim and graceful, like a lotus flower in the water, very aura, fresh and charming.


    Tang Ye will not admit her mistake, she is Lingyun.


    I haven''t seen each other for two years, and I have grown into a girl. Tang Ye used to tease her before, don''t always be vegetarian, or she will lose her **** if she doesn''t get enough nutrition. But now, Lingyun''s chest is already fully supported. According to this posture, it must be a surging weapon in the future.


    Lingyun is a few years older than Shouxin, and she treats Shouxin like a strict big sister. After Tang Ye went to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, she worshipped the old abbot Yimei and followed Yunyou to practice.


    Shouxin was rather troubled by Lingyun''s control, rolled his eyes, pointed Tang Ye and said, "Hey, this is the guest Master wants to see. Don''t you think he is different?"

 Chapter 1207： There is no way!

    After all, the old abbot Yimei was not an ordinary person, he noticed it after Tang Ye arrived. Please search () to see the most complete! In the fastest novel, he has a close relationship with Tang Ye. As a preacher and the incarnation of Buddhism''s kindness, Tang Ye''s chance and power of saving the world made him admire him very much, and he was willing to open the back door for Tang Ye.


    Shouxin was asked by the old abbot Yimei to pick up Tang Ye, and Lingyun came out to urge him when he saw Shouxin''s time-lapse annoyed the guests. After Shou Xin pointed Tang Ye to her, she looked at Tang Ye and was taken aback. She felt that Tang Ye had a very familiar temperament, and she suddenly thought of Tang Ye.


    But she knew it was not true. She shook her head and laughed at herself, Tang Ye couldn''t come back, and why did she always miss him?


    Probably because of Master. She told herself that Tang Ye promised her that if she went to Guwu Jianghu, she would help her find Master Xing Ji.


    She thinks she cares about Master.


    But she couldn''t help herself. In addition to worrying about Master, she was always worried about Tang Ye''s accident in Guwu Jianghu.


    Ling Yun put aside her troubled thoughts, walked in front of Tang Ye, nodded gently, dignified and polite, and smiled: "This guest, Master specially asked me and my brother to invite you."


    "What Junior Brother, I''m Senior Brother, OK!" Shou Xin exclaimed dissatisfiedly.


    Lingyun glared at him sternly. Perhaps Lingyun had something to fear, so he turned his head unwillingly and stopped complaining.


    He is very afraid that Lingyun will use an illusion to punish him. Lingyun''s illusion ability is very terrifying. Now it can create all kinds of illusions, even purgatory illusions can be used. People are trapped inside, cannot go out, suffer the torment of purgatory, and can drive people crazy.


    Shou Xin was once punished by Lingyun for performing an ordinary fantasy, and since then he dare not provoke Lingyun.


    Tang Ye smiled when he saw the polite aura, and his mood improved a lot. These friends from the big world are doing well, and the changes are surprising, which is a good comfort.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to reveal his identity to Lingyun. As for the old abbot Yimei, since he had asked Lingyun and Shouxin to invite himself, I am afraid he already knew.


    Tang Ye smiled at Lingyun and said, "I''m sorry to trouble you."


    "Sir, you are welcome." Ling Yun said with a light smile.


    She is no longer the little girl, but now she is slim, graceful, and has a vaguely feminine feeling, which is pleasing to the eyes. I have to say that Lingyun is a charming and beautiful woman.


    Shou Xin looked at Tang Ye, frowned slightly, and then hummed softly: "Cut."


    He seemed disappointed.


    Lingyun smiled and nodded slightly to Tang Ye, as if in a good mood, admiring Tang Ye very much.


    The two have different attitudes because of Tang Ye''s attitude.


    Because of Lingyun''s beauty and temperament, many men used to have **** in their eyes when they looked at her. Even in such a pure Buddhist place as Biyun Temple, those men still couldn''t conceal that stale thought. This is disgusting. For this reason, Shouxin and Lingyun are very repellent to those people. But now Tang Ye looked at Lingyun''s eyes with only appreciation, and there was no such thing as ****, which was very different from those men in the past.


    Shou Xin had some opinions on Tang Ye. He didn''t understand why Master made an exception to open the back door for a person. Is it a special person?


    He didn''t believe that there were so many special people, so he thought that Tang Ye was definitely not the kind of guest approved by Master. As a result, Tang Ye''s performance was beyond his expectation, and it was indeed worthy of respect as Master said. His guess was wrong, so he was a little unhappy.


    He is not such a narrow-minded and sinister-intentioned person. He is probably still in the youth rebellious period, so he is a bit more contentious.


    Ling Yun''s happiness also originated from Tang Ye''s attitude. She could see that Tang Ye''s eyes were only admiring her, and she had no other thoughts because of her beauty. It is rare to meet someone who is worthy of the Pure Land of Buddhism in this rolling red dust, and her affection for Tang Ye suddenly rises.


    "Please also Mr. Come with me." Ling Yun said politely to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded lightly and followed Lingyun Mountain.


    Lingyun is the same as in the past, wearing a light green ancient gauze dress, with the smell of a fairy sister.


    Climbing up the stone steps, with a small skirt, and graceful steps, the more you look at the charm, the more charming.


    It''s the old yard. However, a tree in the yard has grown tall, with luxuriant branches, blocking out a lot of sunlight and bringing a shady place to the yard. Whether it is sunny or raining, it is a good place to rest.


    Especially in the hot summer days, it is very enjoyable to play in the shade of the trees and play a few games with friends.


    The old abbot Yimei obviously often does this kind of thing. Under the Sala tree, a small table was built of stones, and several chairs were built around it. The chess game on the table, black and white chess pieces set off each other, faintly playing games, very attractive.


    Lingyun smiled at Tang Ye and pointed to the tree of Suoluo, and said, "Master said that your husband is an old friend of his. Please sit there and wait for a while. Master will come soon and come down and bring some tea. . Please forgive me for the poor reception."


    "The girl is polite, I''m fine." Tang Ye smiled at Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun gave Tang Ye a strange look. girl?


    Others call her Miss Lingyun, not Girl Lingyun. The girl''s name reminded her of Tang Ye, and then the old abbot Yimei said that the person in front of her was an old friend, and she doubted Tang Ye''s identity very much.


    It''s just that the old abbot Yimei has been cultivating for a long time, and the number of people she knows is countless. She can''t guess Tang Ye''s identity at all, and after the blame, she honestly prepares tea.


    Tang Ye walked to sit on the stone chair under the Suoluo tree, and suddenly felt cool and comfortable. He looked at the Salo tree and felt very emotional.


    He remembered when he met Sima Puyu. I got to know Sima Puyu in Fragrant Mountain. The reason Sima Puyu became acquainted with Sima Puyu was to donate Sima Puyu branches to Sima Puyu, so that Sima Puyu relieved his condition, which caused Sima Puyu to attach great importance to him, and then a series of things happened. Even reached the point of lingering limbs.


    Thinking about it, don''t know whether to laugh or worry, Tang Ye gently shook his head and sighed.


    At this time, a leaf of the Suoluo tree fell down. He watched it spin, and suddenly his head banged, bursting out a dazzling light. He stretched out his hand to cover it. After the light news, he found himself in an illusion.


    He came to a green world, surrounded by verdant trees.


    "Ha... Donor Tang, long time no see." Tang Ye heard the leisurely voice of an old man.


    Tang Ye saw an old monk sitting opposite, with only a single eyebrow, especially long, fluttering with the wind.


    It is the old abbot Yimei.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes suddenly. This old monk unexpectedly appeared on the stage in this way. What kind of illusion is he playing.


    "It''s been a long time since I saw you, Master Yimei, I want to visit you this time, but you are not here." Tang Ye was very polite.


    Master Yimei looked at Tang Ye with an appreciative smile at the corner of his mouth. It seemed to look at Tang Ye and feel very pleased, which made him quite satisfied.


    "I didn''t expect to see Donor Tang again. It is an honor for the old man." The old abbot Yimei sighed leisurely.


    Even if he is an accomplished monk, he still needs to be polite in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye has the power of saving the world, the honor of bowing by the emperor of the Red Wall, and the unmatched power of the people of the big world, he does not dare to neglect.


    Tang Ye felt that this seemed to be relevant, and said, "If the master is still so polite, I can leave. You are the living Buddha of Yanjing, how can I afford it."


    The old abbot Yimei was stunned, and then he laughed. Tang Ye''s temperament remained the same. He said: "If that''s the case, you''re not welcome. Don''t hesitate to come to Biyun Temple, but..."


    "The old man can''t help it." The old abbot Yimei shook his head gently.

 Chapter 1208： Supreme Heart Sutra!

    The master is a master. First, the unexplored prophet generally knows Tang Ye''s arrival, and knows Tang Ye''s identity, and then knows why Tang Ye came, telling Tang Ye directly that he can''t save Sima Puyu. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Tang Ye frowned greatly, and said there was no way?


    But didn''t Sima Poaxe mean that he pointed out that someone with predestined relationship could save Sima Puyu?


    Tang Ye got anxious and asked the old abbot Yimei: "Uncle Sima came to visit you a few days ago. Didn''t you say that someone with predestined relationship can save Puyu? How can I say that there is no way now?"


    The old abbot Yibrow frowned slightly and said, ¡°Sima Puyu¡¯s life-saving method can¡¯t be said by Lao Na. Before you, not only Sima Poaxe came to ask me, but the grandmother who taught you the secret of exorcism also came to ask me. . And... more than ten years ago."


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that the goddess and grandma would have done this. Didn''t she vowed to never go out of that alley for the rest of her life because of the Sima family. Think about it, she didn''t swear that oath about ten years ago.


    The old abbot Yimei continued: "More than ten years ago, Lao Na did not give any answers to the god-wife grandma. Ten years later, I gave Sima Po-axe the answer. This is due to the opportunity that Lao Na had when he traveled around the square and exorcated evil spirits. "


    "Chance?" Tang Ye asked strangely.


    The old abbot Yimei waved his hand, and the magical thing was that a luminous scripture appeared in the air.


    Tang Ye looked at the scripture and saw a few words outside the cover: Dizang Heart Sutra.


    Tang Ye was attracted by the title of the Jizo Heart Sutra, and immediately thought of the Jizo King who "is not empty in hell, and vowed to become a Buddha".


    This is a great bodhisattva of compassion, who wants to save all living beings to prove Bodhi. However, beings are endless, how can they be saved?


    Then he will not become Buddha, and save people, ghosts, and all things from life to life.


    Such a compassionate Bodhisattva has a very high status in the world of exorcism. Among the exorcists, many are from Buddhist disciples. In addition to the basic Jingxin Mantra, Jingshi Mantra, and Prajna Heart Sutra, Buddhist disciples¡¯ exorcism, as well as the Dharma and Heart Sutra of the Ksitigarbha.


    The Dharma and the Heart Sutra of the Ksitigarbha King are the dreams of Buddhist disciples. Ksitigarbha''s Dharma secret collection is a rare secret technique and a great skill!


    Looking at the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" in front of him, Tang Ye was still very excited. I wonder what this scripture has to do with the Ksitigarbha?


    He couldn''t help reaching down, wanting to look through the Dizang Heart Sutra. However, when he first touched the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra dissipated!


    The dissipated Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra turned into bits and pieces of golden light, floating into Tang Ye''s body one after another.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Ye hummed in surprise, looking at the old abbot Yimei and expressing doubt.


    Seeing this, the old abbot Yimei was first taken aback, then relieved, and then resumed his kindly smile.


    "Since the scriptures recognize the Lord, Lao Na has nothing else to think about." The old abbot Yimei said to Tang Ye: "The original blood demon is damaging the world, and Lao Na has to come out again, and go forward to get rid of the harm. Human demon. Once by chance, the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra appeared in front of Lao Na. However, even though Lao Na got it, she couldn''t watch the contents. It also said..."


    The old abbot Yimei glanced at Tang Ye meaningfully and said, "It chose you."


    "It''s also wonderful." The old abbot Yimei sighed: "You can come back from the Guwu rivers and lakes and become an exorcist. The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is the secret of exorcism. You become an exorcist, and it appears. , And chose you, this is the so-called Mingmingzhi, fate is destined."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, no matter how stupid he was, he knew what the old abbot Yimei meant. The feeling is that the most precious exorcism secret book of "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" belongs to him. Why is there such a good thing?


    Tang Ye suddenly felt sorry for the old abbot Yimei. The old abbot Yimei is a Buddhism, how can he not have a peek at the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra"?


    However, the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" appeared in front of the old abbot Yimei, but in the end he said that it did not belong to him, he must be very shocked.


    It''s like being green capped by a woman.


    The old abbot Yimei must have regrets. However, his state of mind has long since been neither happy nor sad. Sometimes life must be there, and life is always forced. Buddhism pays attention to predestined conditions, and if there is no predestined condition, they can''t force it. On the contrary, he was very happy and pleased that the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" could be owned by Tang Ye, and he was at ease.


    The release of "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" means that terrible things will happen. If it is another disaster in the world, then no one Tang Ye has more confidence in saving people.


    The old abbot Yimei knew that Tang Ye was embarrassed, and thought he had robbed the Buddhism treasure. The old abbot Yimei gently stroked his beard and said with a smile: "Don''t worry about me. Lao Na is very pleased to see that my Buddha''s treasure has been put into the right hands. There is no other crooked thoughts."


    Since the old abbot Yimei said so, Tang Ye was not hypocritical, and said, "Why does the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra appear? This...can save Puyu?"


    Just now I was talking about Sima Puyu''s question, but the old abbot Yimei suddenly turned to the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra. Could there be a connection between the two?


    The old abbot Yimei nodded and said, "It''s nothing more than cause and effect. The Heart Sutra of the Earth Store is the treasure of my Buddha, passed from the Lord of Earth Store Bodhisattva, there may be a way to save Sima Puyu."


    Talking about this incident, the old abbot Yimei shook his head lightly and continued: "You have already understood about the Sima family. The method of using infants to draw spirits is not a life-saving method. Killing and saving people is a cause and effect... "


    It is a matter of course to commit sins and receive retribution, like murder for life.


    However, Tang Ye looked firm and said, "Master, I don''t care who is at fault now, I just want to save Puyu."


    Although the old abbot Yimei could not get the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, he also got some opportunities from the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra. He was able to tell Sima Poxu about Sima Puyu''s destined person because of this.


    After being silent for a while, he whispered to Tang Ye: "There is a way, but there is no way."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed and said anxiously: "Master, please don''t play dumb riddles. If you are willing to help me, tell me the answer directly."


    The old abbot Yimei said: "I have already told Sima Poxu the way. He must have told you, otherwise you will not come to me. Regarding Sima Puyu''s body, I used the Jizo Heart Sutra. By chance encounter, and the deduction of the divination of the relics, I learned that the soul in Sima Puyu''s body is actually an ancient demon without power!"


    "If you want to save her, you need someone destined to dissolve this demon for her. But...who the destined person is, I can''t find out. Even I exhausted the Dharma to call out the truth of the beast beside the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I searched for it, but Di listened to the beast and told me... among all living beings, there is no such person as Sima Puyu."


    "Doesn''t exist?" Tang Ye looked dumbfounded, is that there or not?


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Tang Ye and said, "The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is the unintentional method of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva staying in the world. If it seems to be a hint, I think it must be true. It is a pity that Lao Na can''t use it, so he can''t get it. The result. But, Donor Tang, you are predestined with the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, it chose you, and maybe you can use it to find someone who is predestined for Sima Puyu."


    Tang Ye sighed slightly. He didn''t know how long it would take to find someone who didn''t exist. The problem was that Sima Puyu didn''t have much time.


    The old abbot Yimei apologized and said, "Donor Tang, all I can say is this. If you want to read the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, you only need to meditate and enlighten and read this Heart Sutra, and it will appear in front of you. There is no Dharma, true or false. It can be transformed into a substance or nothingness. This is not enough."


    Tang Ye nodded gently.


    The old abbot Yimei comforted: "Tang Shi''s master has a great fate and endless good fortune, and he will surely find a way to save Miss Puyu."

 Chapter 1209： Six Jizo!

    Although the old abbot Yimei said that the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" could help find someone to save Sima Puyu, he was not sure, so things were still not optimistic, and Tang Ye was still sad.


    The old abbot Yimei obviously told Tang Ye not only about Sima Puyu, but he looked solemn, thinking about something.


    Tang Ye knew that he had the world in mind and was definitely worried about major events in the world, and asked: "Is the major event a matter of thinking about the original, or... something more serious?"


    The old abbot Yimei knew that Tang Ye would not let him down, so he nodded to express his satisfaction and asked, "What do you think?"


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said: "What happened recently is quite weird, dating back to a thousand years ago. With the master''s ability, I must have known the hidden identity of Miss Shen Bieli. Bodhi lotus incarnation, this The Ksitigarbha king has a close relationship. The Bodhi lotus is the sitting lotus of the Ksitigarbha. Then there is Sima Puyu¡¯s sacred spirit, which is an ancient mysterious demon. Now there is the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra present in this world... these remind me It''s a myth."


    "Could it be that..." Tang Ye stared at the old abbot with an eyebrow, and said solemnly, "Those mythical figures will appear?"


    If this is the case, it is really unbelievable. There are too many myths, such as the Three Emperors and Five Emperors, Zhu Rong, God of Fire, God of Water, Xing Tian, ??God of War, and so on. When these characters appear, can the world still be a world?


    The point is, are these mythical figures enemies or friends?


    The old abbot Yimei sighed deeply and said: "It shouldn''t be, but the mutation happens too fast, it may not be impossible."


    "But these characters carry so strong luck, how can they get out if the shackles of heaven and earth are not broken?" Tang Ye frowned.


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said: "If they can show up, the shackles of luck is a joke. You said, if Pangu and Nuwa show up, what is that old Taoist priest?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t answer. Pangu created the world, Nuwa created human beings and multiplied. The world started with them. I am afraid that the old Taoist priests are like ants before these characters?


    One thing that Tang Ye didn''t understand was why the ancient mythological characters were born?


    In other words, why did the power like the ancient myth come?


    Is there something or existence that prompted them to appear?


    The old abbot Yimei understood Tang Ye¡¯s doubts, that was his doubts, and shook his head: "Things are too weird, and Lao Na doesn¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on. But that kind of power is always bad for the earth. They are. Enemy, the consequences are unimaginable. They are friends, and that is why the earth is seriously threatened to make them appear. This is not reassuring."


    Tang Ye nodded, understanding the old abbot¡¯s worries, but didn¡¯t know what to do. After thinking about it for a while, he said, ¡°I think it¡¯s a legacy threat, after all. Perhaps, he appeared recently. Does it matter?"


    "That''s hard work for the donor." The old abbot Yimei said in a courtesy.


    Tang Ye stopped staying, got up and left. When I walked out of the yard, I didn''t see where the little monk Shouxin was going to play, but I saw Ling Yun lowered his head in thought and looked focused, which was quite charming.


    Tang Ye smiled, didn''t bother Ling Yun specifically, and didn''t know if he left Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun suddenly raised her head and looked down the stone ladder. She felt as if she was lost, as if the person who had been waiting passed by and missed.


    She feels strange that in the past two years of cultivating her state of mind, she shouldn''t have this kind of chaos. What''s wrong with her current mind?


    Ling Yun shook her head, feeling that she was inexplicable, went into the yard to prepare some tea, but saw the old abbot Yimei sitting alone in thought.


    "Master, where is that guest?" Ling Yun couldn''t help asking.


    The old abbot Yimei came back to his senses, smiled, and said, "He has already gone."


    "Huh?" Ling Yun was taken aback and left?


    How could this be possible, if the gentleman left, how could he who stayed outside didn''t notice it?


    The old abbot Yimei knew the relationship between Lingyun and Tang Ye, but he shook his head and smiled without saying a word.


    Ling Yun felt that things were getting more and more weird, and she was even more puzzled about Tang Ye. She wanted to know who he was, and asked the old abbot Yimei: "Master, that guest... who is it?"


    The old abbot Yimei thought for a while, and said, "A person...who controls the destiny of the world."


    Ling Yun''s pupils suddenly enlarged, turned and ran, chasing down the mountain.


    She got it, it was him!


    "Ouch!" Ling Yun chased him out and knocked Shou Xin who had come back from the game. Shou Xin yelled bitterly, trying to curse Ling Yun, but Ling Yun chased him out like he hadn''t seen him.


    "This..." Although Shou Xin always quarreled with Lingyun, she knew that Lingyun was a dignified and decent girl and would not be so reckless. What happened to Lingyun?


    "Master, Ling Yun is...?" Shou Xin looked at the old abbot Yimei in confusion.


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head lightly, and said: "Things are not humans, I hope Yuner''s knot can be solved."


    "Huh?" Shou Xin didn''t know this at all. Why suddenly both Master and Senior Sister got up inexplicably?


    Ling Yun chased out, but did not catch Tang Ye, stopped under a tree and panted, suddenly feeling very wronged and full of resentment towards Tang Ye.


    "Asshole, don''t think you can slip away like this!" Ling Yun cursed with gritted teeth.


    She has a lot to say to Tang Ye. She wants to know how her master is, and she wants to know... how is Tang Ye.


    She always felt that Tang Ye''s feeling was wrong, until the old abbot Yimei said that someone might be in charge of the fate of the world. The first thing she thought of was Tang Ye who had saved the world. Combined with the feeling Tang Ye gave her at the beginning, she felt that it must be Tang Ye.


    Ling Yun did not continue to chase Tang Ye, she believed that as long as Tang Ye came back, she would definitely see it.


    ...


    Now Tang Ye focused on saving Sima Puyu. The old abbot Yimei said that he could get clues from the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", and he tried to start from it.


    The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is derived from Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s Dharma. It has no powerful mystery and always gives people some confidence.


    According to how the old abbot Yimei told to check the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", Tang Ye closed his eyes and meditated, calling from his heart to call the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra".


    A golden light flashed.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes and suddenly saw the Buddha''s light shining with the "Di Zang Heart Sutra" floating in front of him.


    This is too mysterious!


    Even though he had experienced countless things, Tang Ye couldn''t help being surprised when he saw such things. "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" seems to be integrated into his body, much like a magic weapon drawn out of thin air in a TV series.


    Reaching out to catch the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra floating in front of him, Tang Ye looked over.


    After reading it for a while, he knew that the Ksitigarbha''s Heart Sutra contained the Ksitigarbha King''s non-dharma-Six Dao Ksitigarbha!


    It is worthy of the treasure left by the Ksitigarbha, the wonders of the six ways, if you can learn, maybe even those characters from the ancient mythological period can also fight!


    Ksitigarbha himself is no powerful character in mythology.


    This time is about to be the original, don''t worry about each other''s tie!

 Chapter 1210： be cheated!

    Those who are abandoned will eventually be abandoned. Please search () to see the most complete! Those who are favored by the fastest novel will eventually be favored. Tang Ye was a favored person. With the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" he got now, he was confident that Yu Yuan could completely suppress him next time.


    To completely eliminate the original, the next thing to do is to find the major artifacts and use the combined power of the artifacts to obliterate the Gorefiend.


    After reading the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", Tang Ye was already familiar with the Six Ways of the Ksitigarbha which benefited him a lot.


    As the name suggests, there are six of the six ways.


    The first path is the Tantuo Jizo. "Tanta" is a kind of human head tower. Its image is holding the human head tower on the left hand and the nectar seal on the right hand, dedicated to the rescue of all beings in the **** path.


    The second path is the treasure of the orb, holding the orb in the left hand, and the nectar seal on the right, specifically saving the hungry ghosts.


    The third way is the Baoyin Jizo, holding a tin stick in the left hand, and the Wishful Baoyin in the right hand, dedicated to the animal life. The fourth way, holding the earth and the earth, holding the vajra block in the left hand, and applying the seal of fearlessness in the right hand, dedicated to the asura way.


    The fifth way is to remove the obstacles of the Jizo, holding a tin stick in the left hand, and a knot in the right hand with a wish seal, to remove the obstacles of the eight sufferings, and to save the humanity. The so-called eight sufferings are suffering from birth, suffering from old age, suffering from illness, suffering from death, suffering from resentment, suffering from love, not suffering from desire, and suffering from the five Yin Yin, which are taken by the truth of suffering.


    The sixth path is the Sunshine Jizo, holding a wishful bead in the left hand, and forming a seal on the right. In addition to his worries, he devoted himself to saving God''s will.


    This is like a summoning spell, the six realms of Ksitigarbha, each of which has a Buddha appearing to help.


    The power of the Buddha is self-evident. There are very few eminent monks in the human world, and there are almost no Buddhas. Buddhas are all incarnations with powerless power, like the body of a god.


    This Heart Sutra itself is an existence against the sky.


    As I said to the old abbot Yimei, the next step is to solve the problems left over from history. If Xu Wuming is still a threat, it should be to solve Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming is like a symbol, a turning point, and it has something to do with ancient mythology, because he is an immortal person who has not died for thousands of years. It is too mysterious. What he brings must be scrupulous.


    Tang Ye thought of more than just a little bit. A series of recent events all show that a new era is coming.


    Withdrawing the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", Tang Ye let out a sigh of relief, not very happy. While getting a huge opportunity, it also meant a huge crisis.


    If he can choose, he would rather have no opportunity and then no crisis.


    In addition, Tang Ye was more worried, because Sima Puyu''s matter had not been resolved.


    He was puzzled. The old abbot Yimei said that someone with predestined relationship could save Sima Puyu, but he also said that he should listen to the divine beast to investigate, but he found no such person.


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can listen to the truth of spirits and beasts, and can "sit on the ground and listen for eight hundred and lying down for three thousand". I can''t find this. What else can I find?


    It was really worrying. Tang Ye looked at the time. He wanted to go back to see Sima Puyu, but it was already noon. He was going to treat Sima Kuangnan''s legs and decided to see Sima Puyu later.


    However, at this time Jiang Ruoqing called. After Tang Ye answered, Jiang Ruoqing said that she had some new insights into the use of exorcism secrets, and asked him to give her some advice.


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Ye found that he had become a busy man. There are many women and many things, so I''m asking for trouble.


    However, Jiang Ruoqing really wants to cultivate the strength on this side. Because in the future, some monsters and ghosts will be handled by Jiang Ruoqing. After all, he has to take care of the big world and Guwu Rivers and lakes. In case one day I go back to Guwu Jianghu, no one in the big world will deal with those things badly.


    About some time, Tang Ye went to Jiang Ruoqing''s side.


    When he arrived at Jiang Ruoqing''s villa, Tang Ye went in as if he had returned to his own home, without any restraint, and went straight to the refrigerator to grab a bottle of drink.


    Jiang Ruoqing rolled his eyes. This guy has never been half-conscious and always familiar. But this character makes people feel comfortable and doesn''t need to be embarrassed to get along.


    In the hot summer, Jiang Ruoqing wore a long skirt, thinner, like the fabric of gym clothes, refreshing and cool. She dresses more leisurely at home, not as serious as formal wear.


    Although she is not exposed under the long skirt, but with her figure, the graceful curve is very obvious, the front is fierce, and the back is very warped. Especially when she bends over, the plump buttocks that cocked up always make people think of some evil scenes like falling behind.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing several times, then tilted his head and frowned, wondering what it means for Jiang Ruoqing to dress like this?


    Soon Tang Ye shook his head. Now it is not the time to think about this. He returned to business and said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Ruoqing, you first have a fragrant fragrance."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback.


    "Hey, I forgot. I didn''t teach you or let you do it." Tang Ye remembered. After helping Jiang Ruoqing to enlighten the spirits, he directly took her to a death scene to practice, without asking her to give the ancestors incense. .


    "I remember asking you to buy incense, are you ready?" Tang Ye asked.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and fetched it with great interest.


    Tang Ye took a bunch of incense and said, "You watched my approach."


    At this moment, seeing the scene of the gods, Tang Ye didn''t need to lighten the fire, holding the Lingxiang in both hands, then flipping the Lingxiang, with a "poof", the Lingxiang was lit.


    "I''m going... good god!" Jiang Ruoqing was very profound when he saw Tang Yekong light incense, and his eyes were very excited.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said: "It''s nothing, as long as you can control the spiritual energy, you can perform this kind of''pointing spiritual incense''. The method is to instantly control spiritual power, gather the power of spiritual power to Lingxiang, and then release spiritual power. The power of the spirit, so the spiritual incense will be ignited."


    "Come on, you try." After Tang Ye explained, he asked Jiang Ruoqing to try.


    Jiang Ruoqing was eager to try it, and immediately picked up a bunch of Lingxiang, according to what Tang Ye did just now, firmly grasped the end of Lingxiang, and flipped it quickly.


    However, she did not ignite the incense.


    "This..." Jiang Ruoqing looked at the unlit Lingxiang in embarrassment.


    Tang Ye smiled, pointed out Jiang Ruoqing''s mistakes just now, and said, "First, you have to be quiet. Second, you have to shut your mouth and don''t giggle. In the secret exorcism technique, opening your mouth means discouragement. The qi has been vented, and the cast is naturally unsuccessful. Third, pay attention to using your spiritual power, and don''t patronize the pendulum movement like acrobatics."


    "I know!" Jiang Ruoqing was preached by Tang Ye, unhappy on the surface, but very happy in her heart.


    This kind of atmosphere of staying with Tang Ye, no quarrel, nor respect, she liked it very much and gave her a feeling of love.


    She secretly looked at Tang Ye, her heart swayed inexplicably, wanting to do something else.


    Haha!


    Suddenly Tang Ye slapped over and said in a bad mood: "Seriously, okay?"


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips, protested pretentiously, and then continued to hold the Lingxiang. Tang Ye thought she was going to work hard to light it, but she suddenly dropped the Lingxiang, turned around, hugged him, stood on tiptoe, and kissed him.


    "This..." Tang Ye was completely dazed.


    Jiang Ruoqing let go of Tang Ye and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t help it."


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt like she had been.

 Chapter 1211： The choice of playing guns!

    Tang Ye is very strange, it''s all summer, and the peach blossoms are blooming and withering, but why did the peach blossoms bloom?


    Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye''s stunned expression, and smiled unexpectedly. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel is probably because she used to have a bad temper and rarely laughed in front of people. It always makes people think that she loves to be straight-faced, so this smile, there is actually a kind of inversion of all beings.


    "You..." Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing for a while.


    Jiang Ruoqing still hugged Tang Ye, body fit, looked at Tang Ye and said, "What can I do to let you hold my bed?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "If you are sleepy, I will hold you. I have other things to do."


    "A merciless man." Jiang Ruoqing gave Tang Ye a look.


    "Sorry woman." Tang Ye shot back.


    Jiang Ruoqing''s temper has improved. Tang Ye didn''t get angry when he said that. Instead, he smiled and said, "You like it?"


    Tang Ye lowered his head and glanced at Jiang Ruoqing''s chest, the white ditch supported by the plump breast is very attractive.


    "I like it, but I won''t make an appointment." Tang Ye laughed, restraining the body''s response to Jiang Ruoqing''s stimulation.


    Jiang Ruoqing shrugged her face and said, "Then you take me to sleep, you don''t want to learn."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes in disgust, and said, "My time is precious. Since it''s here, don''t waste it. If you run to sleep, I won''t be here anymore."


    "You..." Jiang Ruoqing took a deep breath, alas, she finally couldn''t help but want to be angry, but she still held back, and said: "The wise choice should be to be a man and to stay on the sidelines, so I can meet each other in the future. So I chose to continue studying ."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s really a wise choice."


    Jiang Ruoqing glared at Tang Ye contemptuously and hummed, "I really doubt if you are a man!"


    Tang Ye ignored Jiang Ruoqing''s temptations and said, "According to what I just said, you continue to light incense with your spiritual power."


    Jiang Ruoqing could only do it obediently, and Tang Ye sat on the sofa behind and watched. Jiang Ruoqing''s figure is indeed perfect, and the cocked part makes the man want to vent roughly, but now Tang Ye is troubled by many things, and really doesn''t have that thought.


    "call!"


    After several attempts, Jiang Ruoqing successfully lit several incense sticks with his spiritual power.


    Tang Ye went over and asked her to insert the spirit incense into the censer that she had prepared before, and said, "In the future, you remember to give more incense to the ancestor. Maybe this kind of thing seems to be superstition, but you have already stepped into the path of exorcism. When dealing with femininity, cause and effect become important. It is always good to pay respect to the ancestors."


    "Why?" Jiang Ruoqing asked.


    Tang Ye pointed to the underground, and said, "Because Grandpa Patriarch is dead... I''m driving to Hexi. They may be officials under the underworld. They feel your sincerity, and they might help you invisible."


    Jiang Ruoqing thought this kind of thing was very weird, but Tang Ye said so, she just did it, and Tang Ye Club won''t hurt her.


    After Jiang Ruoqing finished his fragrance, Tang Ye nodded and said, "Next, we will learn the secret technique of exorcism. You said something on the phone before. What is it?"


    Jiang Ruoqing became excited, probably because of the expectation that he could learn new skills. She took her pistol and said, "I use guns a lot, so I was thinking, can I inject exorcism into the gun and shoot it out with bullets?"


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up, the idea was good. Jiang Ruoqing is good at guns, so use her strengths. Moreover, the bullet that incorporates the power of exorcism is very powerful. Just like killing the infant spirit before, a bullet injected with the power of the nine-character mantra is solved.


    "Your idea is very good. Is this the path you want to choose?" Tang Ye affirmed Jiang Ruoqing''s idea.


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded and said, "I''m sure to do this."


    "Okay." Tang Ye was very happy that Jiang Ruoqing was able to explore on her own, so that you don''t have to worry about being overly dependent, so she can''t rest assured that she will leave the exorcism work to her.


    If Jiang Ruoqing develops, he can talk to Red Wall, let Red Wall provide support, and form a team dedicated to dealing with ghosts and ghosts. This approach is very common and desirable. After all, the strength of a team must be greater for one person.


    Many people are talented, as long as they are tapped and cultivated, they can become reliable talents.


    When Jiang Ruoqing entered like this, Tang Ye was happy and started to instruct her, saying, "Did you do all the basic homework I asked you to do before?"


    "Done." Jiang Ruoqing nodded.


    "How are you doing?" Tang Ye asked again.


    "It''s done pretty well." Jiang Ruoqing raised his head, straightened his chest, quite confident.


    Tang Ye lowered his head and glanced at Jiang Ruoqing''s chest, then quickly ignored it, and said solemnly, "You are really not humble."


    Jiang Ruoqing shrugged and said, "I''m telling the truth."


    Then he added: "If you want to see, take a few more glances."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was slightly embarrassed. The man''s mind is a little weird, he is obviously a gentleman, why can''t he help but take a look?


    No wonder the **** things endure!


    Tang Ye coughed twice, concealing his embarrassment, and said, "According to your thoughts, the most basic thing is to inject spiritual power into the bullet, so that hitting the feminine will have an exorcism effect. But you have to keep getting stronger and you can''t just do this. Basic things. Bullets can be changed, guns can be changed, and effects can be changed. The cultivation of any secret technique is a process of continuous evolution."


    Jiang Ruoqing got serious, focused on the choices she made and was responsible for her own growth in the future, and said: "I will work hard, but you have to teach me, otherwise I am worried that I can''t do it."


    I must teach Jiang Ruoqing in the early stage. Tang Ye will not think that Jiang Ruoqing is hypocritical and said: "Don''t worry, I will not let you go out for combat before you become a qualified exorcist. Even in actual combat, I will accompany you. ."


    "You are so kind to me!" Jiang Ruoqing smiled and nodded, and suddenly went to kiss Tang Ye again.


    This must be hypocritical.


    Tang Ye was caught off guard, and Tang Ye couldn''t hide it.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say about Jiang Ruoqing''s things, and finally chose to ignore it, let Jiang Ruoqing sit down, be more serious, and don''t mess around.


    Sitting beside Tang Ye, Jiang Ruoqing no longer made any unusual behaviors.


    Tang Ye said: "I told you during the second consecration that the heavens and the earth are connected to a certain degree. Reiki is everywhere, just like the air. It¡¯s just a matter of degree. The outstanding point of the Reiki air is that it can become a relationship between all things. The connected bond. It also means that as long as you can control the aura, you can connect the aura with something."


    "If you inject aura into a bullet, you must link the aura with the bullet. You have to learn to control the aura so that the ethereal aura becomes tangible, so you can grasp it at any time, so that the aura can blend into any place."


    Tang Ye said, took Jiang Ruoqing''s pistol, took out a bullet, and said, "Now, I will show you how to manipulate the aura to inject the bullet, and then you will do it and practice."

 Chapter 1212： There is a weakness!

    After watching Tang Ye''s demonstration, Jiang Ruoqing took the pistol, remembering Tang Ye taught the main points, calmly manipulated spiritual power, and then strengthened to bullets.


    She is not stupid, she quickly learned to inject spiritual power into the bullet and then load it into a pistol.


    "Wait, you want to shoot here?" Tang Ye was surprised, "Will it affect others?"


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and said, "Let''s go to the underground shooting room."


    Tenglong Community was originally a place for people to stay in the military area. Many facilities are different from those outside. It has an underground shooting room.


    When he arrived at the underground shooting room, Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing to shoot. She was puzzled and said, "Is it the same as usual? If it is, I can do a hundred percent bullseye."


    Tang Ye laughed playfully, this woman was really confident, and said, "Try to know."


    Jiang Ruoqing shot at the bullseye, but after the bullet flew out, the trajectory was so different that he didn''t even touch the target.


    "This..." Jiang Ruoqing was immediately embarrassed and said, "This is definitely not my normal behavior."


    "This is your normal performance." Tang Ye said: "You only strengthen the bullet, and the pistol is still the same as before, so it will have an impact. A bullet that is injected with spiritual power contains too much power. , So the gun itself is no longer able to support it. If you shoot a few more times, the gun will probably be scrapped."


    "What should I do then?" Jiang Ruoqing asked immediately, if the guns are all scrapped, there is nothing but bullets.


    "So you have to inject spiritual power with the gun, so that the gun and the bullet become one." Tang Ye said.


    Jiang Ruoqing suddenly realized that he synchronized to the gun like injecting spiritual power into a bullet, and then practiced shooting again. The result was a great improvement, at least not even the target would not be hit.


    But Jiang Ruoqing was not satisfied. He played many times without a bullseye. To her sharpshooter, this was a huge shame.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that her competitive temperament hadn''t changed at all. Once she got into conflict with something, she would always be paranoid.


    Tang Ye watched from the side and knew Jiang Ruoqing''s problem. In general, Jiang Ruoqing is not proficient in spiritual control. And the mood is not enough, there will be impetuous emotions, this is very taboo.


    Worrying that Jiang Ruoqing''s state of mind could not calm down, Tang Ye walked over, held Jiang Ruoqing''s hand with the pistol, and said, "I will show you this once, and feel the flow of my spiritual power. Remember, don''t worry, don''t be upset Even if you fail to learn today, there will be tomorrow. These things could not be mastered in one day. It is already very good that you can do this today."


    "Yeah." Jiang Ruoqing was reminded by Tang Ye in time, nodded gently, and his mood slowly recovered.


    Originally, she ushered in another kind of restlessness-the excitement and ripples taught by Tang Ye holding a hand. But if you regard this as the sweetness of love, rather than the impulse of men and women in bed, it is warm. The warmth also makes people feel calm.


    Tang Ye shot once and did a very good job. Not only did he perfectly strengthen the pistol, he also shot very accurately.


    Jiang Ruoqing focused on studying and felt Tang Ye''s control over spiritual power. He was inspired and guided. When Tang Ye let go of her and let her practice on her own, although she still couldn''t achieve complete accuracy, it was good every time.


    Tang Ye admired Jiang Ruoqing''s learning ability and concentration, so quickly mastered it, I believe it won''t take long for her to be alone in exorcism.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with the result, and left the exorcism to Jiang Ruoqing, then he could do other things.


    "Come here today, or you can practice by yourself, I have other things to work on." Jiang Ruoqing''s performance far exceeded expectations, Tang Ye was very satisfied, and planned to show Sima Kuangnan his legs.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, her eyes were full of dismay, but she didn''t mean to force Tang Ye, she didn''t want to make herself appear as a hypocritical woman.


    But she still teased Tang Ye a little, and said, "Are you sure you want to leave so quickly? If you stay, you will not only have wine, but also many stories."


    With that said, Jiang Ruoqing stretched out a finger and pressed it to Tang Ye''s chest, and then slid down, full of active temptation.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Life has more than wine and stories, but also poetry and distance."


    "You only have the right thing to do with you!" Jiang Ruoqing snorted uncomfortably, "Go ahead, do you want to do with another woman?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to flirt with Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "Go and see a doctor."


    "Huh?" Jiang Ruoqing frowned slightly.


    "Sima Family." Tang Ye said simply.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with strange eyes. She really didn''t understand, was Tang Ye born to be rich and wealthy, and actually took the Sima family?


    There used to be a Murong family, but now there is another Sima family?


    It was said that South Murong and North Sima, if Tang Ye solved both Murong and Sima, it would be truly invincible in the world.


    However, thinking of Tang Ye''s identity and the things he has done in the past, probably anything could happen to him.


    Jiang Ruoqing sighed slightly, looking at Tang Ye a little daunted. This man has reached an unattainable height. It is not surprising that he has the right to choose a woman.


    But ah... Jiang Ruoqing suddenly laughed and looked at Tang Ye as if he was holding the winning ticket.


    She is very clear about Tang Ye''s personality, Tang Ye has a huge weakness!


    Although Tang Ye stood in a very high position and was able to choose women, he would always take care of women who had a relationship with him, and would not treat women as a piece of clothing, and discard them when they are tired of wearing them.


    With this, Jiang Ruoqing does not regret her choice. In the eyes of others, it may be a bit sordid and self-loving, but she doesn''t care because she likes it.


    Like to do it, do it then, don¡¯t care so much. Besides, who knows the future. Perhaps it was not that he was abandoned, but that he was abandoned by himself?


    Therefore, Jiang Ruoqing hugged Tang Ye and kissed him hard before Tang Ye left, and even kissed Tang Ye on the neck, leaving a conspicuous hickey on Tang Ye''s neck.


    Tang Ye was so rough that she caught him off guard.


    "You..." Tang Ye felt complicated towards Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing smiled and waved to him, and said, "Let''s go, I won''t keep you, next time you come, I will definitely practice this skill."


    Jiang Ruoqing shook the gun.


    After overcoming the state of mind and taking this step, it feels good. What is my mother doing? Comfortable!


    Tang Ye finally failed to say anything about Jiang Ruoqing, and left Tenglong community to Sima''s house.


    He knew that no matter what happened to Sima Kuangnan and Sima Puyu, there would be a result in the near future, and if the original did not show up by then, he would take the initiative to look for it.


    For this reason, he contacted Lu Celadon and asked Lu Celadon about the eight artifacts. Lu Celadon told him that everything went well. In this way, he knew that the fight with Yuan would soon have a result.


    But now he thinks Xu Wuming is more threatening. Because so many times, he has only been in contact with Xu Wuming''s clone!

 Chapter 1213： Death without regrets?

    Tang Ye was about to go to Sima''s house. As he was passing by Sima Building, he wondered if Sima Puyu was immersed in work again, so he couldn''t help but visit her. ()


    Now the situation has changed. Sima Puyu is dealing with the last things with a mortal attitude, so he doesn''t care about tiredness at work.


    Influenced by Sima Puyu, Tang Ye was thinking, even if Sima Puyu is really helpless, don''t let her go so sorry.


    Such as Sima Puyu and her father.


    Sima Puyu knew about the second Yingling, and Tang Ye thought she knew the origin of the Yingling, what Sima Poaxe did to save Sima Puyu more than 20 years ago. The so-called misunderstanding between father and daughter should not actually exist. At least Sima Puyu shouldn''t blame Sima for breaking axe, Sima breaking axe was to save her.


    However, it was later discovered that Sima Puyu''s affair with Ying Ling was only a superficial point. This was probably explained by Sima Puyu selectively, and Sima Puyu did not know the truth.


    Tang Ye wanted this father and daughter to dispel the misunderstanding.


    Sima Puyu was really immersed in work. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to come. After a while, she put down her handpiece, smiled at Tang Ye, and got up to pour a glass of water for Tang Ye.


    As the relationship entangled directly in this office, the two of them are of course very close. Sima Puyu admitted this feeling and had a very good attitude towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to go in circles, and said directly: "Puyu, I''ll show my mad man his legs, and you can go with me, by the way, talk to uncle..."


    "You..." Sima Puyu didn''t expect Tang Ye to say this.


    She couldn''t forgive Sima Poaxe and refused Tang Ye and said, "I''m not going, I''m going to be busy with work, don''t disturb me."


    He lost his temper at a word.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, took Sima Puyu''s hand, and said, "I don''t tell you some truths, because I am afraid you will be injured. The facts, some things, you think they are the truth, but they are not necessarily the truth!"


    "What do you mean?" Sima Puyu raised his head and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her arrogant and stubborn face, staring silently.


    He was wondering whether to tell Sima Puyu the truth. If Sima Puyu knew that Sima Poaxe committed such a serious crime to save her, and ignored her mother and family business. I wonder what she would think?


    She would definitely think that it was she who made Sima Poaxe what he is now, and that killed her mother! In this case, I don''t know how she will blame herself. The most worrying thing is that her condition may deteriorate as a result.


    However, if she didn''t tell her, the relationship between her and Sima Poxu had been stiffening, and she hadn''t been together with her father until she died. What a pity it would be.


    Tang Ye believed that Sima Puyu definitely cared about this.


    Tang Ye was embarrassed, saying or not, there might be a huge negative impact.


    "What are you doing, why didn''t you speak?" Sima Puyu snorted when he saw Tang Ye suddenly lost consciousness.


    Tang Ye looked back at Sima Puyu, looked serious, and made a decision, saying, "Puyu, I want to tell you a cruel thing. After you know this, you may be deeply shocked."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye deeply puzzled. What kind of shock is he going to die?


    "You said, I''m used to being hit." Sima Puyu said unceremoniously.


    Tang Ye resolutely said: "What your father did back then was because of you!"


    "What...what do you mean?" Sima Puyu stared at him, deeply puzzled, and hummed: "What do you mean? Explain to me!"


    Tang Ye explained: "I said, what your father did back then was all because of you! I tell you, before you met me, you thought your terminal illness was inherited from the family, but you don¡¯t know that it is actually a ghost. But, your father knew it was because of the old spirit as early as twenty years ago, and when you were very young!"


    "So, in order to treat your disease, he did a big mistake back then! And this wrong thing made him feel guilty and regretful, and even gave up his thriving career because of this. This is your mother taking over Sima The reason for your family career! As for you think your mother got sick because your father didn¡¯t care about her, but that¡¯s not the case at all!"


    "The real reason is that she discovered what your father did to save you! She was angry, so she fell ill. Some things, causal reincarnation, maybe your mother''s death is not because of your father, but because... "


    "It''s because of me, isn''t it?" Sima Puyu was not stupid, and snorted coldly when he took Tang Ye''s words.


    But she still doesn''t know the specifics. If what Tang Ye said is true, it is also said that she has always been wrong for more than ten years!


    This completely touched her heart, she must know what happened, and said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, tell me what happened back then, don''t keep it from me!"


    Since Tang Ye has already said it, she will not conceal it anymore. She explained how Sima Po-axe used the child in Liu Qing''s smoke belly to attract spirits for Sima Puyu and wanted to save Sima Puyu. .


    When Sima Puyu heard this, he didn''t say a word, his eyes were blank, and he became crazy.


    "Puyu, are you... okay?" Seeing Sima Puyu''s situation had become so bad, Tang Ye regretted telling her the truth.


    Sima Puyu didn''t go to see Tang Ye, and said quietly: "Tang Ye, are you true? Didn''t you lie to me?"


    Tang Ye was very worried, and said, "Puyu, don''t blame yourself. This is not that simple. Your Sima family¡¯s feng shui has a prominent problem, that is the Suppression Demon. I guess that Su Ling and Suppression Demon still have It¡¯s just that Puyu, you are the most unfortunate, Su Ling ran to you."


    Sima Puyu didn''t listen to Tang Ye''s comfort at all, and said, "Tang Ye, you don''t have to comfort me..."


    Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, but just embraced Sima Puyu.


    Soon Sima Puyu cried.


    After crying out of control, Sima Puyu hugged Tang Ye with both hands, and grabbed Tang Ye with his nails, as if he couldn''t stand a blow and would collapse.


    She has collapsed.


    She hated Sima Poaxe for more than ten years, and only now discovered that Sima Poaxe was not wrong at all. She had always misunderstood, and she was resenting alone. And Sima Poaxe never complained about her, his father loves her like a mountain, and has been quietly guarding her behind her.


    Half an hour later, Sima Puyu was tired from crying, and quietly leaned on Tang Ye, silent, which made people very worried about her situation.


    Tang Ye hugged her, stroked her long hair a few more times, then shaved her face, and said, "Go home."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye, watched and wanted to cry, and finally nodded slightly and agreed to go back with Tang Ye.


    Sitting in the car to Sima''s house, Sima Puyu still didn''t say a word, probably still deeply blaming himself.


    Tang Ye didn''t say anything to comfort him. He is not in a good mood, and doing these things now seems to be saying that Sima Puyu is dying, so try to make her have no regrets before her death.

 Chapter 1214： Big woman and little woman!

    When he got off the car at Sima''s house, Sima Puyu was emotionally affected, and his body seemed to be crumbling. Tang Ye had to help her and walked in half hugging her.


    Their intimate appearance is undoubtedly talking about their relationship. Being seen by the Sima family inevitably caused some discussion.


    What made Tang Ye helpless was that he met Sima Qingnan.


    Tsing Tang Ye beat Sima Qingnan fiercely. This time he learned to be clever. He carried a few tall and mighty bodyguards in black suits and sunglasses with him.


    When Sima Puyu saw Sima Qingnan coming to find the fault, he didn''t even look at it. Who would play this naive game?


    She still let Tang Ye hold her head, leaning her head on Tang Ye''s shoulder, like a wounded woman relying on her man.


    "Don''t care about him." Sima Puyu said softly.


    Tang Ye was helpless and said, "It seems that I have no choice. People are coming to make trouble. I think Sima Qingnan''s resentment towards me cannot be resolved by your majesty."


    Sima Puyu frowned slightly, glanced at Tang Ye, and said, "When did you provoke him?"


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, and said: "The next time I came, I beat Sima Qingnan to pee his pants, and...smashed his red luxury car."


    "..."


    Sima Puyu was speechless, and said in a bad air: "Can''t you rest a bit?"


    "I''m already very low-key, right? Sima Qingnan took the initiative to provoke me, what can I do?" Tang Ye said very innocent.


    This world is so weird, sometimes if you don''t mess with others, others will mess with you too.


    Sima Puyu was too lazy to take care of it, moved his head off Tang Ye''s shoulder, and hummed, "Give you one minute to solve it."


    "..."


    To deal with so many bodyguards in one minute is too worthy of yourself, right?


    Sima Puyu unexpectedly eased his sadness when he saw Tang Ye deflated, and said amusedly: "You don''t have that ability?"


    "If I get rid of them within half a minute, how many times would you take the initiative to kiss me?" Tang Ye jokingly said.


    Sima Puyu thought he was a big bastard.


    At this time, Sima Qingnan brought a few bodyguards to him, but Sima Qingnan was a little afraid of him and hid behind the bodyguards.


    "Tang Chenxing! You dare to send the door by yourself and see how I kill you!" Sima Qingnan snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and shrugged: "Sima Qingnan, come out, don''t hide behind these silly big guys, be the boss, you want to show off the boss''s courage, you know?"


    "You, you treat me as an idiot! Are you so close to let you hit me?" Sima Qingnan had seen Tang Ye''s strength, but he dared not go out.


    Now the few bodyguards he''s looking for are the most powerful ones selected by the bodyguard company. All of them can break bricks by hand and crush boulders on their chests. He believed that a few such bodyguards combined together would definitely be able to fight Tang Ye.


    Sima Puyu really couldn''t stand his younger brother, and said annoyedly: "Sima Qingnan, why are you not growing so well?"


    The youth of Sima stared at Sima Puyu and hummed: "Sima Puyu, you are not worthy to be the helm of our Sima family! You actually have a face with such a kid?"


    Sima Puyu felt tired. She hoped that the Sima family would have more talents so that the Sima family could develop and grow, but the reality is helpless. She didn''t want to waste any more time, and said to Tang Ye: "Quickly solve it."


    Sima Qingnan was shocked, and immediately shouted to several bodyguards: "You give it to me! Kill this kid, I will give it a million!"


    "You two don''t have to go, protect me!" A group of bodyguards were going to fight Tang Ye, but Sima Qingnan asked the other two to protect him.


    But one of them didn''t do it and complained: "We protect you and you don''t have a million..."


    "Are you **** crazy about money?" Sima Qingnan cursed badly.


    These bodyguards thought they could deal with Tang Ye, but soon they were dumbfounded.


    Tang Ye lifted his foot and stepped on it again. Suddenly, a powerful force spread from the ground, like a tsunami. The bodyguards were shaken off first, and then fell to the ground. The entire army was wiped out!


    "This..." Seeing this, Sima Qingnan''s eyes stared.


    Can you still play like this?


    Damn it, did you meet a martial arts master?


    Sima Qingnan suddenly felt that life was irrelevant, how could there be such a ridiculous thing!


    Tang Ye didn''t want to fight Sima Qingnan anymore, because it was so boring.


    He returned to Sima Puyu and said, "Let''s go."


    "Yeah." Sima Puyu didn''t want to bother about these bad things, this unworthy cousin was really embarrassing.


    Ignoring him is the biggest blow to him!


    Sima Puyu and Tang Ye clasped their hands tightly together, and she knew how to understand, but she didn''t break free, so she and Tang Ye walked in the family intimately holding hands.


    She didn''t intend to cover up the relationship with Tang Ye, anyway, the people in the family probably already knew it. Moreover, if you are a smart person, you must be able to see it, there is nothing to hide.


    Walking this way, they became the focus of everyone''s eyes. People in this family, whether they are collaterals or servants, were amazed. Although I saw Sima Puyu bring Tang Ye to my home this time, some people suspected that the relationship between the two was unusual, but they were still unsure. Now this situation is undoubtedly certain!


    This is really amazing news. I didn''t expect that Sima Puyu, a proud and unmanned woman, could actually see a man who was just a bodyguard!


    Sima Puyu was inexplicably angry when she saw others talking about her and Tang Ye, as if she couldn''t find a man!


    So she stuck with Tang Ye more intimately, showing them what happened to her own man!


    Tang Ye smiled at this, and found it quite interesting.


    In the last life, Sima Puyu became more and more like a little woman, living out a different kind of splendor.


    But I believe that after these things, Sima Puyu will regain his original cold and arrogant temperament.


    Tang Ye didn''t oppose this kind of thing. Like Jiang Ruoqing, even if it changed, she would still be savage. After all, their own character is their greatest charm.


    When my family saw Sima Puyu''s appearance, their eyes came out with surprise. It''s unbelievable that the harsh Sima Puyu, who seems to see nothing pleasing to the eye, actually leans against a man like a spoiled child. Is his head flooded?


    But compared to the surprise at Sima Puyu, everyone was also surprised at Tang Ye. They never expected that there is such a man in the world who can train Sima Puyu so submissively.


    After seeing everyone so surprised, Sima Puyu seemed to be vain and satisfied, and couldn''t help laughing.


    "You are very feminine now." Tang Ye couldn''t help but joked with Sima Puyu.


    "So, I wasn''t feminine before?" Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye, his fiery eyes showed her mood.


    Tang Ye tilted his head, women are caring, and hummed: "I used to be a big woman, now I am a little woman."

 Chapter 1215： Family!

    When he arrived in front of Qingxin Hall and was walking the stone steps, Sima Puyu suddenly stopped, hesitating whether to go. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Although she was so moved by Tang Ye''s previous "Let''s go home" sentence, she cried bitterly, but now she calmed down and thought about it, feeling that she didn''t have that face.


    She believed the truth that Tang Ye told her, and the truth was that she had misunderstood Sima Poxu for more than ten years. Now speaking of going home, she felt that she did not have the qualifications at all.


    Tang Ye knew what Sima Puyu was thinking and wanted to persuade her, but she also knew that a woman like Sima Puyu couldn''t persuade a lot of things. She knew what she was doing, and she wanted to figure it out for herself.


    However, Tang Ye still hopes to adjust Sima Puyu''s mood, pretending to be joking: "Why, you are quite feminine, and you have become stubborn. Do you really think you are a little woman?"


    "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as a dumb!" Sima Puyu said badly to Tang Ye.


    "You let me go." She asked Tang Ye to let go of her hand again.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and hummed, "Now you are holding my hand tightly, okay?"


    Sima Puyu was taken aback for a moment, and looked down. He really was holding Tang Ye''s hand. She curled her head to cover up her embarrassment, let go of Tang Ye''s hand, and strode down the stone ladder.


    Now that you have decided to apologize to Sima Poxu, do so. I usually do everything vigorously, so why bother with it now.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, this woman was more frank.


    When I arrived at the front court of Qingxintang, I saw Sima Pofuzheng and Sima Kuangnan playing chess in the pavilion.


    The two of them were naturally happy, because Sima Madman''s legs would be cured. Needless to say, Sima Kuangnan was so happy, Sima Poxu saw that his son was as happy as he was reborn.


    Sima Kuangnan faced the front of the stone ladder. After Sima Puyu walked the stone ladder, he immediately saw it and was surprised: "Tang Ye, Puyu, why are you here?"


    "Ha... Tang Ye, you are here to treat me." Sima Kuangnan immediately laughed.


    Sima Poxu stood up in surprise, and when he saw Sima Puyu, his face was joyful, and his movements were a bit awkward, like an honest person who met happy events. This just shows his deep love for Sima Puyu.


    He wanted to say hello to Sima Puyu, but he did not shout. He knew that Sima Puyu hated him, and he didn''t want Sima Puyu to be disgusted. So after seeing Sima Puyu, he lowered his head when he saw Sima Puyu''s cold and arrogant eyes, for fear that Sima Puyu would be angry.


    When Sima Puyu saw him like this, the guilt in his heart came out immediately, his eyes flushed. She stood there still, and wanted to talk to Sima Po-axe, and she might even call "Dad", but she couldn''t move, and it was not easy to change.


    Seeing her doing this, Tang Ye took her hand and walked towards Sima Poaxe.


    It''s not easy for one person, those two. Like in the dark night, two people will not be so scared together.


    At the beginning, Sima Puyu was a little unwilling, and was still worried that Sima Broaxe and Sima Kuangnan would discover her relationship with Tang Yeong. But Tang Ye didn''t care about this at all, pulling her hard, she couldn''t break free, and walked over step by step.


    In fact, she also knew that her relationship with Tang Ye might have been seen by her elder brother and father. It¡¯s just that, after all, it¡¯s her father and eldest brother, the closest relatives. It¡¯s always wrong to not converge in front of relatives, right?


    However, when Tang Ye took her hand to Sima Poaxe, he said directly: "Uncle, Puyu said that he wants to marry me, do you agree?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye''s words were not only shocked by Sima Broaxe, the Sima Madman next to him, and Sima Puyu behind him were all shocked. They all opened their mouths into an "o" shape, and they didn''t react for a long time.


    "Tang Ye, you..." Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye dumbfounded, really didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye.


    What is this **** playing crazy?


    Tang Ye laughed and said calmly, "Puyu, we have cooked rice and cooked rice, what do you want?"


    "..."


    Sima Puyu is going crazy, tell me all this?


    She blushed, and it was obvious to others that what Tang Ye said was the truth. She wants to deny it hard. She really wants to kill Tang Ye, is it necessary to tell her about the bed?


    Forced marriage?


    She knew that Tang Ye would not do this. She knew that she was not the first woman in Tang Ye, and she probably wouldn''t be the last.


    However, gradually, she felt Tang Ye''s intention to do so. Her mood is no longer so heavy, it seems to be easier to face some things.


    Sima Poaxe and Sima Kuangnan were still stiff and didn''t know how to react well to Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye, this kid, really good!


    When he opened his mouth, he asked for a kiss, and then he said raw rice and cooked rice, meaning that Sima Puyu wouldn''t marry him?


    After Sima Poaxe reacted, he didn''t know how to answer Tang Ye. He could only look at Sima Puyu to see what Sima Puyu meant.


    He personally cares about Tang Ye very much, but if Sima Puyu is unwilling, he will not force Sima Puyu.


    But he didn''t worry about it. He could see that Sima Puyu liked Tang Ye.


    However, he knew that Sima Puyu hated him, so he felt that he was not qualified to decide Sima Puyu''s lifelong events.


    As for Sima Kuangnan, after a daze, he reacted and immediately laughed "hahaha".


    He didn''t have so many worries and other thoughts. From the first day he knew Tang Ye, he admired Tang Ye very much. He could also see Sima Puyu''s affection for Tang Ye. In his heart, Tang Ye was his brother-in-law long ago.


    "Tang Ye, do you want to die..." Sima Puyu tried to conceal his embarrassment and shame, pulling Tang Ye''s clothes into anger.


    Tang Ye looked back at her, and smiled lightly: "Forgot what your purpose is to go home? Go ahead, don''t let this trouble you anymore."


    Sima Puyu saw Tang Ye''s firm look, and finally sighed helplessly, and compromised with Tang Ye, but he felt warm in his heart.


    At least this man supports him and spares no effort to help himself!


    "Yeah..." Sima Puyu didn''t regain Tang Ye''s anger, nodded slightly to Tang Ye, and then walked towards Sima Broken Axe.


    Seeing that Sima Puyu and Tang Ye became happy together, Sima Poxu was happy for her. Although he knew he was not qualified to take care of Sima Puyu''s affairs, he couldn''t help saying: "Puyu, I know you won''t Listen to me, but Chenxing is a good man, you will be happy if you marry him..."


    Sima Puyu walked in front of Sima Poaxe, did not speak for a long time, and kept his sight on Sima Poaxe''s face.


    On the contrary, Sima Poaxe did not dare to look directly at Sima Puyu, thinking that Sima Puyu still hated him deeply.


    However, he never dreamed that Sima Puyu would call him.


    "dad."

 Chapter 1216： Whats your identity?

    Tang Ye is a person who loves and hates clearly, hates the enemy very thoroughly, and does not play kindness. I am full of love for my own people. Sima Puyu is now his person, Sima Puyu and his father have contradictions. The contradiction that shouldn''t exist should be resolved.


    Sima Puyu called Sima Poxu and called "Dad". When she called out, she remembered that the person she admired the most was her father before her mother was in charge of the family business.


    At that time, his father was a man who supported the entire Sima family with one hand. Acting vigorously and decisively, his outstanding talents and compelling courage are far from his peers. That''s why the Sima family has risen quickly.


    Looking at his father''s face at this moment, Sima Puyu realized that he hadn''t looked at his father so closely and carefully in more than ten years. Thinking of the misunderstanding of her father over the past ten years, let her father spend in grief, she was so cold and stubborn, she couldn''t help her eyes flushing, and wanted to cry.


    Everything is silent.


    Sima Po-axe saw Sima Puyu''s eyes flushed, and his heart immediately panicked, thinking that he had said something wrong, which made Sima Puyu sad.


    He thought that Sima Puyu was unwilling to marry Tang Ye, and quickly changed his words and said: "Puyu, if you don''t want to marry Tang Ye, you don''t agree to it. If you don''t agree, I won''t agree. You don''t want to be sad, OK? "


    "..."


    Tang Ye suddenly choked silently. What''s the matter?


    Uncle, this is a show of his head, now I should clear up my misunderstanding with Puyu and regain the affection between father and daughter!


    He actually got involved in deliberately joking about the marriage with Sima Puyu.


    Tang Ye was very depressed, and his good development turned out to be like this.


    "Puyu, you continue..." Tang Ye reminded Sima Puyu from the side, and asked Sima Puyu to correct Sima Puyu''s concerns.


    With Tang Ye "instigating" on the side, Sima Puyu did not fall into too heavy emotions, watching Sima Poxu boldly said: "I know what happened 20 years ago, Dad..."


    When he was called "Dad" again, Sima Poxu finally realized what was wrong. He looked at Sima Puyu in a daze, with a sudden surprise. He burst into tears all of a sudden, unable to hide his excitement and excitement.


    He knew that Sima Puyu was willing to call him "Dad", which meant forgiving him.


    Sima Poaxe was so moved that he couldn''t help but walked, opening his hand to embrace Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu knew that he wanted to hug his daughter. What a long-lost hug with my father, I wonder if my father¡¯s arms are still as powerful as when he was young?


    It must not be anymore. At this time, he is relying on himself instead of relying on him.


    Sima Puyu couldn''t help opening his hand slightly, planning to welcome Sima Poaxe''s embrace.


    However, Sima Poaxe embraced Tang Ye, and then shook Tang Ye¡¯s hand with excitement and gratitude: "Morning Star, you are my son-in-law! You helped solve the misunderstanding between Puyu and me. Thank you. !"


    Sima Puyu had already opened his hand slightly, preparing to have a long-lost hug with his father, but what turned out to be?


    Simply... Sima Puyu wanted to curse, why did he hold Tang Ye instead of himself?


    I prepared myself, and it turned out to be embarrassing!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Sima to come to hug him because of gratitude!


    However, he thinks this is very bad!


    He saw that Sima Puyu was ready to welcome Sima Poaxe''s embrace, but now Sima Poaxe embraced him.


    He looked at Sima Puyu slightly, and as expected, Sima Puyu''s eyes were so cold that he wanted to kill him.


    "I hate men." Sima Puyu snorted coldly, his voice very soft.


    Tang Ye heard it, quite speechless. He didn''t want to hug Sima Poaxe, why did he hug an old man with a big man!


    Tang Ye hurriedly persuaded Sima to say: "Uncle, Puyu seems to be jealous, please hug her, or she will be angry."


    "Ah, huh... so too." Sima Poaxe reacted, letting go of Tang Ye, and wanted to hug Sima Puyu.


    But Sima Puyu was no longer in the mood to hug, and hummed: "No, Dad, I know, I have been misunderstanding you before, so I am sorry for you. If you want to scold me, or beat me, whatever you want! Don''t forgive me, do whatever you want."


    "Now that I''m grown up, you know my character. I don''t like that kind of hypocritical things. What''s more, I look at you and love Tang even more from my daughter... Chen Xing, in that case, I don''t care what I do. !"


    Sima Puyu was sulking.


    "Puyu, what nonsense are you talking about, come over!" However, Tang Ye pulled Sima Puyu directly, hugged her, and by the way, the three hugged Sima Puyu.


    It feels a little bit playful.


    But Sima Puyu didn''t struggle, and now he was held by two men, both men who loved her deeply, and she was too happy to be happy. She lowered her head and couldn''t help but smile, feeling happy and satisfied.


    At this moment, she felt no regrets. It doesn''t matter if you die tomorrow. She knew that all this was due to Tang Ye''s help. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but proactively stretched out her hand, wrapped her arm around Tang Ye''s waist, and pressed Tang Ye''s body closely.


    If it weren''t for Sima Poxu and Sima Kuangnan at this time, perhaps she felt that this kind of gratitude and touch that could not be expressed in words should be expressed in the way that the two bodies are combined together.


    After half an hour.


    Inside Qingxintang, Sima Poxu, Sima Puyu, Sima Kuangnan and Tang Ye sat together for dinner.


    They are like a family, kind and happy, enjoying this warm and happy moment. During the meal, several people seemed to have endless words. It was Sima Puyu, the arrogant queen, who could not help telling a lot of interesting things in the past.


    After eating a meal contentedly, Sima Puyu continued to talk to Sima Poaxe, as if the father and daughter were about to talk back about the relationship that had been separated for more than ten years. And Tang Ye and Sima Kuangnan went to the pavilion outside the front court, and talked about the paralysis of their legs seriously.


    "Brother mad man, although your legs can be cured, this kind of living corpse insect is a long-term lurking poison. This person got out." Tang Ye said with a deep gaze.


    Sima Kuangnan looked cold and stern, and said: "I recently made a list one by one and will find out who did it!"


    Tang Ye nodded. Some things he didn''t say, some of his guesses.


    Sima Kuangnan''s leg was paralyzed because of the living corpse insect, which was considered a spiritual problem. So, is it related to Xu Wuming?


    Tang Ye didn''t doubt Yuan for this kind of thing, because this kind of thing was someone who had been hiding behind for a long time and had manipulated many things. Originally it was mainly during the period when the minister of the dragon helped the dragon.


    The black hand behind him is a deeper level person, and in all likelihood, it is Xu Wuming.


    Tang Ye is very good. Who is Xu Wuming?

 Chapter 1217： Because of greed!

    After Tang Ye talked with Sima Kuangnan, he returned to Sima Puyu. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to tell Sima Kuangnan about Sima Puyu''s terminal illness, but thinking of this kind of thing, I''m afraid Sima Puyu wouldn''t agree and didn''t say it. However, not to mention this matter, he also mentioned that after Sima Kuangnan''s legs healed, he asked Sima Kuangnan to take over the Sima family business.


    Sima Kuangnan hesitated. After all, Sima Puyu''s business was established by Sima Puyu, so he couldn''t sit directly in the position of president.


    Regardless of whether he agrees or not, Tang Ye said: "Brother Madman, Puyu has been tired for so many years. She has done enough for the Sima family. It is time for her to take a good rest."


    Sima Kuangnan looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes, and smiled: "Why, Puyu hasn''t married you yet, are you holding her in such a hurry?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, not wanting to tell the truth, and hummed: "I just care about Uncut Jade."


    Sima Kuangnan smiled and said: "Yes, Puyu has provoked the Sima family''s affairs over the years, making herself less like a woman. Now she meets the man she likes, Sima family should let go, she is not a A woman obsessed with money and power."


    Of course Tang Ye knew that Sima Puyu was obsessed with life in the past.


    Sima Kuangnan said to Tang Ye sternly: "Brother Tang, I promise you that if I can stand up again and Puyu is willing to hand over the power of the Sima family''s business, I will take over for her and let her easily Life is mainly about being able to love and love you..."


    Sima Kuangnan is a man after all. Knowing that he can get a woman like Sima Puyu, he must be thinking about lingering together, joy of fish and water, reluctant to think about Shu and the like.


    Which man would not want to have such a gentle village accompanied by beauties?


    Tang Ye just smiled, did not admit or deny anything.


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" However, Sima Puyu''s cold and proud voice came.


    The two looked back and saw that Sima Puyu walked over with a cold face, angrily. She probably heard what they said just now, like kindness and love.


    Seeing her coming madly, Tang Ye said with a bit of rascal: "Puyu, don''t scold people, be polite!"


    Sima Puyu didn''t understand how the man praised by the emperor of the Red Wall was such a rascal. Sometimes the more angry he was, the more he was pleased.


    If you have trouble with Tang Ye, it feels like a young couple is flirting. Sima Kuangnan was still here, Sima Puyu couldn''t help but stared at Tang Ye and said nothing.


    Sima Kuangnan couldn''t help smiling with relief when he saw the two of them making a fuss. My sister''s life is finally a little more exciting, and I don''t need to face like a robot all day long.


    "Brother, what are you laughing at!" Sima Puyu knew that Sima Kuangnan had always supported Tang Ye, very upset. Is younger sister important or... younger sister and boyfriend important?


    Sima Kuangnan still smiled, not wanting to disturb the world of Tang Ye and Sima Puyu, and said: "Tang Ye, Puyu, it''s getting late, you guys rest early."


    Because they had dinner together, it was already night. At the request of Sima Poxu, the two stayed at home today.


    "You should rest early and pay attention to the injury." Sima Puyu understood Sima Kuangnan, his legs are recovering and need to rest well.


    "Wait, brother."


    Sima Puyu suddenly realized a problem, a little embarrassed, and asked: "Brother, is there no other room in Qingxintang?"


    "Ok?"


    Sima Kuangnan was stunned for a moment, and soon realized what was wrong. He shook his head and smiled, and said, "Puyu, Qingxintang does not have a guest room. It would be nice to have a free room."


    "You don''t want to live elsewhere, so I can''t help it." Sima Kuangnan shrugged, and looked at Tang Ye again, which was meaningful.


    Qingxintang is not for entertaining guests, only three rooms. Sima Puyu didn''t want to rest in a room with many families outside, so he could only stay here. However, there is only one room left, and she and Tang Ye are going to have the same room?


    But she is very helpless, she can''t even run to sleep with her brother or father, right? And if Tang Ye were to go to sleep outside, it really couldn''t make sense.


    Sima madman laughed and waved before leaving, "You guys will pay attention later, don''t be too noisy."


    "Brother!" Sima Puyu''s face was flushed. Of course she knew what Sima Kuangnan was referring to, which made her feel a little bit embarrassed.


    Affected by emotions, Sima Puyu glared at Tang Ye and said, "Wait a moment when I sleep on the bed, you sleep on the floor, don''t want to touch me!"


    Tang Ye was speechless and felt quite innocent, so why did he cast his anger on him?


    He didn''t accept this kind of thing, and hummed: "What a joke, unless I get water in my head, I will sleep on the floor!"


    "You..." Sima Puyu was furious.


    "Why don''t you sleep? What''s wrong with our sleeping together? Didn''t we sleep together early?" Tang Ye glanced.


    Sima Puyu''s breathing was a little short. Why did you follow such a rogue man, is this really the hero of the salvation praised by the emperor of the Red Wall?


    There is no demeanor at all, and it is particularly rascal!


    After half an hour.


    Tang Ye and Sima Puyu slept in the same bed, the wooden bed was shaking, and Sima Puyu issued a sultry-c pant.


    Sleeping together, there is no reason why nothing happens?


    Sima Puyu''s complexion was ruddy and beautiful, she was shy and embarrassed. Just now, Yizheng said that Tang Ye was not allowed to touch her, but when Tang Ye pressed her over, she fell a few times, and even changed some positions awkwardly.


    "Slow, slow, the wooden house is not well soundproofed..." Sima Puyu hugged Tang Ye and said intermittently with Jiao Yin, his expression nervous, but quite enjoyable.


    Tang Ye fiddled with Sima Puyu''s messy hair. Although he was doing indescribable things, he still couldn''t let go of the fact that Sima Puyu''s spirit problem was not solved, and his life was dying day by day.


    He thought of "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", had already read it, but did not find any clues.


    A book can¡¯t help with calculations. How can we find a mysterious person with those sutras alone?


    Sima Puyu saw Tang Ye slow down and looked at him worriedly, "What''s wrong? You''ve always been frowning recently."


    Tang Ye looked at Sima Puyu and stopped talking.


    Sima Puyu suddenly understood that Tang Ye was worried about her.


    She was very moved. She leaned over and kissed her kiss Tang Ye, staying on her neck with a smile, watching Tang Ye laugh out, and said, "It''s a weird thing, I have already seen it, but you have sunk in. I... I feel very happy."


    She was really happy to be so cared by Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye didn''t resent the injustice of fate anymore.


    "I''m fine, don''t do this." Sima Puyu said softly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at her with a firm expression, even a cold stern, and said, "I have a relationship."


    Sima Puyu was startled.


    Tang Ye said solemnly: "Because I am greedy, I will get what I don''t get. If I get it, how can I let it slip away?"

 Chapter 1218： Give it a try!

    If you take out a few women to talk about things, you can undoubtedly say that Tang Ye is brazen, only that he is greedy and lightly scolded. However, seeing Tang Ye say so firmly now, Sima Puyu didn''t think he was hateful, but was moved.


    "Thank you." Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye.


    Only the short life left makes her too lazy to care about Tang Ye. She only knows that Tang Ye has helped her a lot, is able to save her, heal her elder brother, help her solve the misunderstanding with her father, and be able to reconcile the family together. For her, nothing is better.


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, Sima Puyu stopped with warm lips, don''t be sad, let''s roll the sheets.


    When he woke up the next day, Sima Puyu found that Tang Ye was no longer around. She was not in a hurry, knowing that Tang Ye was awake and didn''t want to disturb her and look out. She stood up and got up, reached for her bag, and took out a pair of glasses from the bag.


    She is going to wear glasses.


    Her condition worsened this time, her eyesight deteriorated, and she deliberately matched her eyes.


    "Huh?" However, she suddenly found something strange.


    She found that her eyesight was not a problem, but her glasses were blurred. She took off her glasses and she could see clearly!


    Even, it seems to have seen farther before!


    She was very pleasantly surprised. Is this proof of her vision recovery?


    "Could it be...?" Sima Puyu thought excitedly, and then she carefully recalled the situation these days, and realized that these days did not seem to be affected by illness at all. She used to have stomach pains, but now she doesn''t hurt at all!


    Is this condition better?


    If it''s all right, is the method Yingling said works?


    Sima Puyu didn''t know about the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, only knew that he had tried to solve the Su Ling by using the Yin and Yang method that Ying Ling said. If this problem is resolved, it is...pregnant!


    Sima Puyu excitedly took out the pregnancy test stick from her bag for a test. However, the test results showed that she was not pregnant.


    How is this going?


    Sima Puyu felt strange when he touched his stomach. Then she shook her head and smiled, feeling that she didn''t need to think about these things anymore. Anyway, the worst plan has been made, so why bother so much.


    In addition, think about it, if you are really pregnant, even if you don''t have to die, Sima Puyu would think it''s weird. I was obsessed with saving my life before, and I felt that it was okay even if I was pregnant. But now, her mentality has changed. She is already a normal-minded woman. It would be a big deal if she became pregnant, because it meant becoming a mother. Being a mother, she never thought about it.


    Moreover, she knew that Tang Ye might not stay with her. In this case, she suddenly had a big belly, but she was not married and had no husband. How could she explain to her father and eldest brother?


    It''s also a matter of embarrassment outside.


    Thinking of this, Sima Puyu felt fortunate that he was not pregnant.


    Sima Puyu got out of bed to wash, then walked outside and saw Tang Ye, Sima Kuangnan, and Sima Broxe all outside.


    Tang Ye is already treating Sima Crazy Man''s legs, and now it is a comprehensive treatment, which is very important, so Tang Ye will stay at Sima''s house these days.


    Sima Poaxe saw Sima Puyu and walked over to say hello. Sima Puyu told him not to be so polite, fortunately, after the conversation last night, each other would not feel too embarrassed.


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye and Sima Kuangnan, and said, "Tang Ye...Is Chen Xing helping brother see his legs?"


    "Yes, Chen Xing got up early in the morning to help the mad man look at his legs. He said that it is best not to disturb, because the scoring-free will cause the living corpse to be incompletely removed." Sima said.


    Sima Puyu nodded lightly, and looked at Tang Ye who was focusing on treating Sima madman with a gratified smile. After thinking about it, she said: "I''ll buy some vegetables and cook a hearty meal for them."


    Sima Poxu smiled and nodded. He wanted to go shopping with Sima Puyu to increase the relationship between his father and daughter, but he was worried that Tang Ye and Sima Kuangnan would not feel at ease looking at him. Stayed.


    Tang Ye had a busy noon, and during the lunch break, Sima Puyu and Sima Poxu had just cooked their food, and then everyone had a happy meal together.


    After a short lunch break, Tang Ye and Sima Puyu naturally went to a place with beautiful scenery to enjoy the two-person world. When the love is strong, I don''t mind lingering in the wild. This has greatly broken through the bottom line of the noble and glamorous beauty Sima Puyu, so her face will not go away for a long time after returning.


    After the rest, Tang Ye continued to treat Sima Madman. Living corpse insects are so difficult to deal with, like removing small hairs that are hard to see with the naked eye.


    At the end of the day, Tang Ye continued to stay at Sima¡¯s house, but he could not cure all of them. The next day he would treat Sima madman.


    At night, after dinner with the family, Sima Puyu and Tang Ye went for a walk outside together. It seemed monotonous, but very touching.


    Sima Puyu felt that there was nothing happiest than now. Have a family, a lover, and be happy together.


    She didn''t want to die, very much, so she couldn''t help crying.


    After returning, Sima Puyu couldn''t bear his emotions anymore, and Sima Puyu went crazy, screaming and unspeakable movements, as if to use his last life force for lingering things.


    The rooms of Qingxintang are classical pavilion style, with the bed under the window, and the green water and green mountains outside the window. At this time, the faint moonlight shining down on Tang Ye and Sima Puyu''s body, covering the two entangled carcasses with a layer of moonlight gauze, beautiful and seductive.


    However, neither Tang Ye nor Sima Puyu noticed that the moonlight shining on Sima Puyu''s body seemed to be transformed into strands of white aura and merged into Sima Puyu''s body.


    This is very weird.


    After some rain, Tang Ye and Sima Puyu lay in bed to rest.


    Sima Puyu leaned against Tang Ye, still panting slightly, her face ruddy and charming.


    "You gave me the happiest life and the best memory in my life." Sima Puyu said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, saying such things at this time and couldn''t help but jokingly said: "You mean the happiest and most beautiful life in bed?"


    "Can you be more serious, you want to die..." Sima Puyu sneered, rubbing Tang Ye''s body in protest.


    Tang Ye smiled, thinking of something, and said: "Puyu, I will show you something."


    "Huh?" Sima Puyu was kind of good.


    "You watch."


    Tang Ye said lightly, then raised his right hand and closed his eyes, thinking of "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" in his mind, and then the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra appeared on the palm of his hand.


    Sima Puyu widened his eyes and couldn''t believe this kind of thing. Isn''t this filming?


    She looked at Tang Ye with surprise. Although she knew that Tang Ye was extraordinary, she didn''t expect to be so extraordinary. Could it be that the gods can''t become immortals, can they still summon the immortals like the myth?


    Of course Tang Ye was not a god, he just wanted to show Sima Puyu the "Di Zang Heart Sutra", maybe it would be useful to Sima Puyu''s condition.


    He thought about it, since the old abbot Yimei said that Sima Puyu''s destined person was shown in the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store. So, let Sima Puyu recite this Heart Sutra, maybe what chance could trigger Sima Puyu to meet that destined person?

 Chapter 1219： Read more books!

    Tang Ye originally thought that a careful study of the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" could find a way to save Sima Puyu, but the result was disappointing. He did not get any useful information, except for his powerful ability to learn the six ways of Ksitigarbha. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Obtaining such a powerful martial arts supernatural power was a great joy, but because Tang Ye was more worried about Sima Puyu''s life. It''s not a happy thing to become stronger, but the woman dies.


    Since he couldn''t get the information, Tang Ye asked Sima Puyu to try. Although only a little hope, but there is hope, don''t give up.


    Tang Ye opened the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, held it in front of Sima Puyu, and said, "Puyu, this is the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, a sutra that contains no Dharma. You can look at it, maybe... it is useful for your body. ."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye who was worried about her and smiled. She knew that Tang Ye was concerned about her condition, but just as she said, now that she had looked away, Tang Ye had fallen into it instead. The man said he was greedy, but he might not always be greedy. Anyway, she didn''t want Tang Ye to be too sad.


    Sima Puyu leaned close to some Tang Ye, let her soft chest squeeze into Tang Ye body, and said, "I don''t have much anymore. You don''t need to worry about my suffering because of my illness. As long as I''m the last At this moment... you stay with me, everything is fine."


    "I want to save you." Tang Ye''s tone was calm, but full of determination.


    Sima Puyu rolled his eyes and said, "You kept showing me away before, but now why can''t you see?"


    "Do you know? Sometimes I feel that this kind of result may not be good." Sima Puyu knew that Tang Ye had explained, and added a sentence to express her opinion.


    Tang Yelai angrily said: "Everyone is dead, what a good thing!"


    Sima Puyu stood up, looked at Tang Ye, was silent for a while, and hummed, "If I don''t have to die and stay with you, I don''t know if I can always be in love with you like this."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was baffled by Sima Puyu''s words.


    Sima Puyu said badly: "Tang Ye, you know your own business very well. I... once you want it, you want to get everything. But you can''t give me all of it..."


    She knows Tang Ye''s affairs very well, not just a woman. She is not the first, and may not be the last. Neither is it unique, it is impossible to have all of them. If there is a showdown one day, there will be a lot of embarrassing people.


    Tang Ye knew what Sima Puyu was referring to, his eyes rolled and he didn''t speak. There is no way to discuss this issue.


    "Then... read more books and cultivate your sentiment." Tang Ye returned the topic to the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store.


    Sima Puyu was helpless, and said in a huff: "This is a Buddhist scripture, hey, I really don''t know what''s going on, how can someone like you who is dusty everywhere has Buddha fate?"


    "I want to know too." Tang Ye said with a smile: "I''m also worried that I will be asked to be a monk because of the many buddha relationships. In fact, I am very annoying to see those dense words. Sleepy. But Master Yimei said it is a treasure, so I have to read it. Or... read it to me. You read a lot of books, so naturally you are not afraid of these words."


    Regardless of whether this is a joke or not, Sima Puyu thinks this feeling is good enough, like the daily life at home after marrying his beloved man. Quarrel at the head of the bed, and at the end of the bed, nagging, nagging and so on.


    Sima Puyu took the Dizang Heart Sutra and looked like a stern housewife. He said badly: "You are greedy and aggressive, and you are not serious at all. It is a matter of affair. How can you be worthy of the treasure given by Master Yimei? what!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said jokingly: "Puyu, it sounds like you don''t provoke affair, your performance in bed is really..."


    "Do you want to die?" Sima Puyu directly raised the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra to hit Tang Ye, embarrassed to talk about bed matters?


    Tang Ye curled his head and smiled without saying a word.


    Sima Puyu flushed a little, coughed twice to cover up the embarrassment that was inexplicable, and hummed: "I''m talking about reading. Since you are alive, read more books. Reading is always good for you."


    "I know I know, you read it to me first." Of course Tang Ye knows that studying is good and knowledge changes fate, but he is helping Sima Puyu now.


    Sima Puyu glared at Tang Ye, feeling a little hate that iron can''t become steel.


    Life is a scene, and since this scene is played, enjoy it.


    She opened the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, looked at the content of the face, and read it quietly.


    "...The Bodhisattva Avalokiteshvara, who walks deep in Prajna Paramita, sees the five aggregates in emptiness, and saves all suffering... The dirt is not clean, and it does not increase or decrease. It is therefore emptiness and colorlessness, no perception, no perception, no eyes, ears, nose, tongue and body, colorless sound, fragrance and touch. There is no vision, or even unconsciousness, no ignorance..."


    "...There is also no omnipresence, or even death of old age. There is also no death of old age, no suffering, no wisdom, no gain. With no gain, Bodhisattva. Relying on the Prajna Paramita. The heart has no trouble. , There is nothing to worry about. There is no terror, far away from the inverted dream, after all Nirvana...


    Sima Puyu leaned against Tang Yehuai and said softly. Her voice was quiet and sweet, full of women''s happiness and satisfaction. Tang Ye listened, and felt like it sounds...hypnotic, he felt his eyelids heavier and heavier, and fell asleep after closing his eyes.


    This is the effect of nature.


    Sima Puyu noticed that Tang Ye''s arm was hanging down, and knew that Tang Ye was asleep. She was not upset, but stared at Tang Ye in a trance and silence, her eyes full of dismay.


    It is false to say that it is true that she knows about life and death. She is unwilling to lose this kind of happy life.


    She slowly moved in and kissed Tang Ye. She didn''t leave Tang Ye''s arms, but pulled the quilt and let herself sleep with Tang Ye.


    However, she failed to sleep. I don''t know why, when she was reciting the Di Zang Heart Sutra just now, she felt very comfortable, like a warm current flowing into her body, moisturizing all parts of her body, and making her feel sleepless.


    She felt God, and wanted to enjoy that wonderful feeling again. So she continued to look at the Dizang Heart Sutra by the moonlight shining into the window, whispered at the corner of her mouth, and said gently.


    She was very serious, quiet and attentive, and did not notice that the moonlight shining in from the window at this time was gathered like a stream of water, and it continued to blend into her belly.


    In other words, it is not immersing, but being absorbed!


    It seems that Sima Puyu''s belly will absorb the moonlight!


    ...


    Time flies quickly, for a week, Tang Ye treats Sima Kuangnan''s legs every day, and has completely eliminated those living corpses, and then it is a moment to witness the trace.


    Can Sima Kuangnan stand up again!

 Chapter 1220： Foreign companions!

    Sima Kuangnan was sitting in a wheelchair at the center of Qingxintang, Tang Ye, Sima Puyu, and Sima Poxu were watching him.


    After so many days of treatment, we must see the effect. It is not that Sima Kuangnan can regain the walking ability of his feet today, but it depends on whether he has regained the vitality of his legs.


    Before, his legs were eroded very badly by the living corpse insects. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s discovery, his legs would become dead in a short time, and then the fairy Daluo would not be able to save him. Now that Tang Ye got rid of the living corpse insects, it was possible for him to "live" his legs again and restore vitality, so that he could stand up and walk.


    Sima Puyu and Sima Poxu were very nervous, and they both hoped Sima Kuangnan would stand up again. Sima Puyu held Tang Ye''s hand tightly, showing how much she cared.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, looking at Sima Kuangnan, he believed that his treatment was useful, because it not only eliminated the living corpse worms, but also infused with the strength and spiritual power of the dead wood and spring.


    The Sima Madman at the center of the courtyard was also nervous. No one himself wanted to stand up again. No one could understand the pain he experienced after paralyzing his legs. Now that he has a chance, he will never let it go.


    He is the same type of person as Tang Ye. Resolute and persistent.


    He held his breath, and while nervous, there was a long-awaited excitement. If he can stand up, he will get a new life. He will return to the vast world outside with an upright attitude.


    After taking a deep breath, Sima Kuangnan, as Tang Ye told him, held down his knees and rubbed it again, which was equivalent to pushing the blood of his thighs down to make the whole leg link naturally. Then, he slapped both legs vigorously, slapped every part again, to make sure that every hit was painful.


    If there is no pain, it means there is still a problem and you cannot stand up forcibly.


    After tapping it down again, everything is okay. Then, he made one last preparation, closed his eyes and kept quiet, and gathered the power of his body under his body, a bit like the kind of Qi gathered in his dantian. Doing so is to make the whole body qi, blood, and veins active and reach the most coordinated state.


    After all the preparations were done, Sima Kuangnan took a long breath and wanted to stand up.


    However, he just lifted his hips a little bit, without success!


    However, this is only the first time, you can still try!


    The second time, it was still unsuccessful, but the hips could be lifted higher!


    The third time, it was still unsuccessful, but the hips lifted up again and again!


    This is the result of improvement!


    The third time was unsuccessful, there was a fourth time, the fourth time was unsuccessful, and the fifth time...the hundredth time!


    I have tried it for the hundredth time!


    At this time, Sima Kuangnan''s blue veins burst out, his head was sweating, and his strength was almost exhausted. If this time is not successful, he feels that he is going to collapse.


    Sima Poaxe and Sima Puyu next to them were extremely nervous, expecting them to be worried, worried that Sima Kuangnan could not stand up.


    Tang Ye was calmer. He felt that even if Sima Kuangnan couldn''t stand up today, he didn''t need to be discouraged. At least, Sima Kuangnan could move his body with the strength of his legs. If it fails today, keep trying every day. Nirvana rebirth is too easy but untrue.


    "Puyu, don''t worry, Huangtian is worthy of his intentions. There is absolutely no problem with the madman''s hard work." Tang Ye, who held Sima Puyu''s hand, could obviously feel Sima Puyu''s hand holding his hand harder. Even the smooth and beautiful nails are falling into his flesh, and he can only speak to comfort her.


    "Hmm..." Although Sima Puyu nodded in agreement, the strength to hold Tang Ye''s hand was even greater.


    Tang Ye was very helpless, and it seemed that Sima Puyu''s heart would not be able to let it go without waiting for Sima Madman to finish trying.


    Sima Kuangnan was about to make the last attempt, even though he had exhausted his strength, he couldn''t catch his breath, his veins burst out... he didn''t give up either!


    "Ah!" He gritted his teeth, desperately, and desperately dumped his body forward. If you can''t stand up, you will be thrown like a bastard!


    He yelled fiercely and saw that his face was approaching the ground! ,


    Is it going to fall to the ground?


    Do not!


    He believed that Tang Ye''s treatment was useful, and he had already felt the power of his legs!


    He didn''t want to fall to the ground again, because he fell once and lost everything in the past. He don''t want to do this anymore, he told himself, he must stand up!


    "Ah!" He shouted again, struggling to raise his body, relying on the strength of his legs!


    At this time, a skeletal sound came out!


    Then he saw that his face was getting further and further away from the ground!


    When he reacted, he saw himself standing up!


    He is standing high!


    He felt that everything in front of him had become small and he had to be conquered by himself!


    "I''m standing up!" At this moment, Sima Kuangnan yelled, then looked up at the sky, tears streaming down his face.


    He waited for this day for five years, and now this day has finally arrived!


    A heroic and eager momentum emerged.


    Sima Kuangnan is a king.


    "Crazy man!"


    "brother!"


    Seeing Sima Kuangnan stand up, Sima Poxu and Sima Puyu couldn''t restrain their inner excitement, and ran quickly to hug Sima Kuangnan.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled. Seeing Sima Puyu so happy, he was also happy, so good.


    "Tang Ye!" Suddenly, Sima Puyu looked back at Tang Ye and called out, and ran to Tang Ye, embraced Tang Ye, and kissed Tang Ye.


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little startled.


    Sima Puyu didn''t care about that much, she was too happy and too excited. Tang Ye cured her brother''s legs. This is of great significance to her and to the Sima family.


    Even this is equivalent to saving their Sima family''s life.


    Whether it is out of personal feelings or the gratitude of the Sima family, Sima Puyu knows that she will never be able to repay Tang Ye''s kindness!


    She looked at Tang Ye without hiding her affection. The eldest brother''s legs are healed, he is reconciled with his father, and has a beloved man again. She really has no regrets.


    Tang Ye smiled and said to Sima Puyu: "Everything will be fine, and so will you."


    "Hmm..." Sima Puyu nodded obediently.


    Later on, both Sima Kuangnan and Sima Poxu continued to thank Tang Ye. Tang Ye felt embarrassed. They were all in the family, why are they so polite?


    Moreover, now Sima Kuangnan just stood up, and he needed some recuperation if he wanted to walk smoothly. Of course, the subsequent recuperation is not difficult, and Tang Ye does not even need to take action. He will prescribe some prescriptions and teach how to massage the body, and Sima Junnan can do it himself.


    As for Tang Ye, he has been staying at Sima''s house for a few days, and he wants to start solving other things.


    ...


    He was standing at the Yanjing Babaoshan Cemetery, his expression calm, but he couldn''t hide the gloominess. His grandfather Dingmo and Tang Ye fought, and put Tang Ye''s "inviting spirit" move to let the cemetery heroes come out.


    Now, he won''t lose to Tang Ye. He went to the site of the Red Fort and talked to the head of the Red Fort, the man named Adam.


    As a blood race, how could he not notice these "companions" from foreign races?


    The Red Fortress is one of the four major underground forces in Yanjing, and is as famous as the Axe Company, the Dark Frontier, and the country. However, everything has changed now. Jiangshanju was removed by Tang Ye, the axe was weakened by Tang Ye, and the dark frontier boss became Tang Ye''s friend Jiang Xiaobai, and Jiang Xiaobai was almost the same underground power.


    However, the Red Fortress is very weird, he hasn''t moved yet. But before Tang Ye said that the Red Fortress was hiding secrets, so he paid close attention.


    In the past few years, he has collected some information.


    This collected information is extremely scary to think carefully!

 Chapter 1221： Farewell to parting!

    Sima Kuangnan stood up again, which means that this period of busy work has had a gratifying result. Please search () to see the most complete! Tang Ye, the most updated novel, is going to do other things. It''s been a long time since he returned to Shen''s house, so I don''t know if anything will happen.


    Tang Ye was about to leave. Although Sima Kuangnan and Sima Poaxe tried their best to stay, they also knew that Tang Ye had stayed here for several days and did not force Tang Ye.


    Back at Shen''s house, Tang Ye thought Shen Farewell would definitely be angry. He promised that Shen Farewell would accompany her more in the future, but he obviously failed to do so.


    "Doctor Tang, do you still know to come back?" Tang Ye just entered the gate of Shen''s house, and Shen Fieli''s sulking voice came.


    It is not difficult to imagine the appearance of this little girl, akimbo, pouting, tilting her head slightly, combining anger and cuteness, so cute that she wants to pinch her face.


    Tang Ye looked back at Shen Fare, and smiled awkwardly, not knowing how to explain it.


    "Miss, I...actually I am going to do something more important, so..."


    "I know." Tang Ye wanted to explain, but Shen Bieli didn''t need it, and hummed: "I know you went to Sima''s house for medical treatment. Since you are saving people, I can''t come back. I understand."


    Tang Ye was stunned, but she didn''t expect that Shen Bieli knew, but didn''t know where she heard the news. However, looking at him, he was still angry.


    "Then you... why are you still angry?" Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli cautiously.


    Shen Bieli became even more angry, bit his lip, and hummed: "Of course I am angry, why don''t you even call back!"


    "This..." Tang Ye did not fight, there is no way to explain this matter.


    "Are you not going to talk to me?" Shen Bieli showed a grieved expression, crying, and arousing pity in life.


    Tang Ye hurriedly said: "Of course not, why would I ignore you. It''s just... it''s my bad habit. Once I get busy, I just go alone."


    "I''m sorry, Miss, it was my fault." Tang Ye didn''t want to explain.


    Shen Bieli watched Tang Ye''s silence. After a long time, his expression became more relaxed, and he said, "I know you didn''t lie, but I''m still angry with you!"


    Tang Ye felt that such a Shen Farewell was squeamish and lovely, and smiled: "Miss, how do you know that I haven''t lied? Is it because of your divine ability, like you knew my identity in the first place?"


    Shen Bieli curled his lips and looked mischievous, and said, "I won''t tell you!"


    Tang Ye laughed and walked to Shen Bieli''s side and said, "Miss, do you have anything to tell me?"


    Shen Bieli was taken aback, watching Tang Ye hesitate to speak. She thought Tang Ye was very annoying, and she saw through her mind.


    Tang Ye is a master of psychoanalysis. Or maybe it was because he had experienced too many things, like the young people who couldn''t hide things like Shen Farewell, he could understand at a glance.


    When Shen Bieli was angry just now, she pretended to be, but there was a sad look in her eyes, like the sadness and dissatisfaction of separation. For this reason, Tang Ye knew that Shen Farewell had something to tell him.


    "I have nothing to tell you!" Shen Bieli snorted, then turned around and ran away.


    "Miss..." Tang Ye didn''t know why, and wanted to chase Shen Farewell, but Shen Farewell closed the door after entering the room and couldn''t pry the door in.


    Then Tang Ye went back to the room to rest. He didn''t expect to spend a lot of energy on treating Sima madman these days. He fell asleep as soon as he rested, and didn''t wake up until the next day.


    After one night, Tang Ye felt that Shen Farewell could tell him something. A little girl like Shen Farewell, where is there an overnight hatred. She will soon soften up. However, Tang Ye couldn''t find Shen Farewell, but when he saw Father Shen and Uncle Chang in the front yard, they both looked melancholy.


    Tang Ye was puzzled and asked, "Old Shen, Uncle Chang, you...what''s wrong?"


    "Nonsense, Morningstar, do you have to ask? Don''t leave to study abroad, of course we are worried."


    "It''s you, Morningstar, why do you look so open? Don''t leave, you''re not a little sad? Hey! Boy, are you pretending? Don''t leave the little Nizi''s heart for you, how could I not know? Also, do you have some distractions about parting?"


    Grandpa Shen suddenly spoke to Tang Ye, "But that''s right, let''s say you came back last night and talked to her for a long time. After all, you are young people, so it''s not strange to look away. But Uncle Chang and I are getting old. , How much determination can I do to send my parting abroad..."


    "Chenxing, what are you stupefying?" Old man Shen couldn''t help talking a little more because of Shen''s parting, but he was nagging. He saw Tang Ye''s whole body motionless, as if in a daze, he called out.


    Tang Ye reacted, looked at Old Man Shen, and said anxiously: "Old Shen, you said goodbye...study abroad?"


    "Why, you don''t know? Then you parted with each other last night..."


    "How long have you been away?" Tang Ye got excited and asked anxiously.


    Mr. Shen was taken aback, this **** wanted to scare people so suddenly!


    The old man thought these young people were weird, and said, "Don¡¯t leave the airport just by taking Zhang Xi¡¯s car, I should have not arrived at the airport yet. Originally, I wanted to take her there personally, but she wouldn¡¯t let it. She was afraid. Uncle Chang and I are tired..."


    "Which airport?" Tang Ye asked urgently again.


    Mr. Shen saw some of Tang Ye¡¯s abnormalities. No matter what Tang Ye was doing, he said, "Don¡¯t leave to study in Britain, go to the international airport. Alas... Actually I shouldn¡¯t agree with her, but she just said she wanted to follow her. Mother, go to paint in the British countryside...her mother walked suddenly back then, I am afraid she has been thinking about it, so..."


    "Wow!"


    When Father Shen was talking, Tang Ye''s figure suddenly flashed like a phantom, and then he disappeared.


    Mr. Shen and Uncle Chang were surprised. When they looked back, they saw Tang Yefei running as usual, and the direction of running was to the international airport.


    Father Shen and Uncle Chang looked at each other, Tang Ye was very strange, how to look at him, as if he had no idea that he was leaving to study abroad. However, before leaving, didn''t you say that you had a good talk with Tang Ye when Tang Ye came back yesterday?


    ...


    Tang Ye jumped over tall buildings, crossed the highway, and hurried towards the international airport.


    He was in a complicated mood and realized that the thing Shen Farewell hid yesterday meant leaving it, no wonder she was sad.


    To be parted!


    This is too sudden for Tang Ye, how do you leave?


    Shen Bieli had a special identity, and Tang Ye was very worried about her. Even if Shen Bieli didn''t have that identity, he would protect this kind and innocent girl.


    Even if she couldn''t stop Shen Farewell from leaving, Tang Ye felt that she had to at least talk to her face.


    ...


    "Farewell, have you really decided?" Zhang Xi drove her luxury car on the highway leading to the international airport and asked Shen Farewell, who was sitting in the passenger seat.


    Shen Bieli''s little mouth was pouted high, his mouth was bulging, and he hummed, "Of course I''m leaving, I''m not kidding!"


    "Then Doctor Tang..."


    "He doesn''t care about my business, and I don''t want to care about him!"


    Zhang Xi rolled her eyes and said, "Then don''t keep looking back, do you want to see if Doctor Tang is chasing you?"

 Chapter 1222： Faster than a sports car?

    Zhang Xi knows Shen Bieli very well. The little girl doesn''t have the anger of Tang Ye. It''s just a little emotional.


    "If Doctor Tang doesn''t come, you still have to go abroad?" Zhang Xi asked Shen Bieli. She felt that Shen Bieli''s doing this was purely annoyed by Tang Ye, to see if Tang Ye would chase him.


    But Shen Bieli had his own determination this time. Looking out the window, his eyes had a different meaning, and said, "I want to face something."


    Seeing Shen Farewell like this, Zhang Xi stopped talking. As a good girlfriend, she knows why Shen Bieli is like this. It was Shen Bieli''s parents who died in a car accident.


    Zhang Xi is very worried. Shen Farewell never mentioned it in the past, but now he suddenly mentions it?


    Worried about touching the pain of Shen Farewell, Zhang Xi did not ask further, saying: "Farewell, since you have already decided, I won''t stop you. Remember to keep in touch when you are abroad, and you must take care of yourself."


    Shen Bieli nodded slightly, his eyes a little firm.


    She thought about it for a long time, and she always wanted to follow the path of her dead mother. Her mother is a painter and studied abroad in Britain.


    Another reason for her decision to go abroad was that she got the notice of studying abroad a few days ago and set off today.


    She wanted to tell Tang Ye, but Tang Ye disappeared for a few days. She was angry early, Tang Ye said that she would come back every night, but she didn''t do it!


    She thought, just ignore that guy!


    But now, almost at the airport, as long as the plane, I want to see Tang Ye difficult again. Her mood suddenly fell a little bit.


    How can she really anger Tang Ye. Mr. Shen told her what Tang Ye was going to do. She knew something about Sima Kuangnan. Although she was not familiar with it, she also felt that it was a pity that Sima Kuangnan was paralyzed back then, so she approved Tang Ye to go to see Sima Kuangnan.


    But she still has to lose her temper. She believed that when Tang Ye woke up, she would definitely know the news of her departure from her grandfather. If Tang Ye had her in his heart, she would definitely follow her. If Tang Ye hadn''t come, she thought she wouldn''t have to look forward to anything in the future!


    Zhang Xi looked at the rearview mirror from time to time when she saw Shen Farewell, she couldn''t see it, and rolled her eyes and said: "Farewell, Doctor Tang must have you in his heart. Even if he can''t chase him, he must be delayed by things. Besides, I This car also drove very fast, even if Dr. Tang chased it, it might not be possible."


    In fact, Zhang Xi wants to say, silly girl, any man will have you in his heart, because you are so beautiful, so cute, so charming, and your appearance determines the basic score. Which man will have too much?


    Zhang Xi still understands these things very well.


    Don¡¯t hesitate and think a lot of innocence, and said in distress: "If you say that Dr. Tang has me in my heart... I don¡¯t need to blame him, but you see the current situation, that **** doesn¡¯t even chase after him, and loves him. Fart, it''s all lie!"


    Shen Bieli''s eyes and tone were very resentful.


    Zhang Xi smiled and said: "Then you should give Dr. Tang some time, I''ll go, you let me drive a sports car, and my old lady stepped on the accelerator to speed, okay? Do you think Dr. Tang is a superman and can chase me at my speed? "


    "Of course he can!" Shen Fieli hummed surely.


    "Oh?" Zhang Xi thought it was really interesting. She felt a little bit unwilling. The feeling was that she would be easily chased by driving a sports car by herself?


    As a drag racing princess in Yanjiao, she is quite famous, and she was underestimated?


    Doctor Tang is chasing him, he must be driving an ordinary car, and the ordinary car wants to chase himself?


    What a joke!


    Zhang Xi hummed to Shen Bieli: "Farewell, let''s just slow down and see if Dr. Tang will chase him. If he chases, I will drive as usual to see if he can chase him. If he can chase him. Now, count me as losing. I forgive you for despising my driving skills and speed."


    "Cut!" Shen Bieli felt that Zhang Xi was simply unreasonable, but could he still get involved with these things?


    Seeing Zhang Xi''s sullen look, Shen Bieli said in a bad mood: "Is there any benefit if you lose?"


    "Benefits?" Zhang Xi hadn''t thought about this, she didn''t think she would lose. How can you lose?


    Does the sports car lose to the ordinary car?


    Think about it all feels ridiculous. Zhang Xi said to Shen Farewell: "If I lose, then during the time you are away, I will help you monitor Dr. Tang every day, so that he can''t mess around with flowers and wait for you to come back, how about?"


    Shen Bieli thought for a while, felt that this matter was pretty good, so he raised his head, confidently, and said: "Okay. Then I tell you, you are determined to lose, and Doctor Tang is no ordinary person."


    "Cut." Zhang Xi was very disdainful, thinking that Shen Farewell was in the eyes of her lover, thinking that the man she liked was omnipotent.


    Naive!


    "Then I will slow down and wait for Doctor Tang to chase after him." Zhang Xi said in a bad breath.


    "No need." However, Shen Bieli suddenly smiled proudly: "He has already come."


    Shen Farewell smiled with relief, Tang Ye still cared about her!


    From the rearview mirror, you can see that Tang Ye swept quickly, chasing Zhang Xi''s sports car.


    Tang Ye did not drive or take a car, but ran.


    As a person who has reached the extreme in martial arts, he can leap even faster.


    Zhang Xi feels that Shen Bieli is talking stupid, and is chasing him?


    She didn''t see a car from the rearview mirror at all, so how could she chase it, run on two legs?


    However, when Zhang Xi was disdainful, from the corner of his eye, a spot appeared in the rearview mirror. It was a running person!


    God!


    It must be dazzled!


    Getting closer, he actually chased his sports car?


    The world is crazy, it must be a dream!


    After seeing that the person running was Tang Ye, Zhang Xi felt that this was even more dreaming. Can''t say to bet whether Tang Ye can chase her, Tang Ye appeared, and chased her in an absurd way, right?


    If this is true... Zhang Xi thinks that she is crazy.


    There was Airport Avenue ahead. Zhang Xi gritted her teeth and felt that even if it was Tang Ye, she would definitely not lose to Tang Ye. She slammed on the accelerator.


    "Hmph, dreaming is to win!" Zhang Xi snorted coldly.


    However, when her sports car quickly left, she suddenly saw a person standing in front of her, it was Tang Ye!


    She looked in the rearview mirror, Tang Ye was no longer behind!


    There was someone in front of him, Zhang Xi instinctively stepped on the brakes quickly, even if he was dreaming, he didn''t want to hit someone.


    After the sports car braked hard, it pulled for a long distance and stopped in front of Tang Ye.


    Shen Bieqi clutched the armrest tightly, and nothing happened until the sports car stabilized. She was very angry, and it was too dangerous for Zhang Xi to do so. She was even more angry that Tang Ye was too dangerous to do that!


    She immediately got out of the car, walked in front of Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Why are you doing this, what if you get hit by any chance!"


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Bieli and smiled, and said, "You know who I am, and you know that these can''t hurt me."


    "But people are worried, it''s uncontrollable whether it''s okay!" Shen Fieli said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye and Shen Bieli had a normal conversation outside, and Zhang Xi, who was still in the sports car, was a bit silly.


    Hello, is everything true just now?

 Chapter 1223： You only account for a little reason!

    The impact Zhang Xi received was really too great. She slapped her face and made her face painful. That was not a dream. So, Dr. Tang is really a man who runs his own sports car fast?


    Superman!


    Fuck, why do you feel so excited?


    Zhang Xi wanted to pinch Tang Ye to see if Tang Ye was a real Superman, but when she saw Tang Ye talking with Shen Bieli, she was very interesting and didn''t bother.


    She put down the car window, poked her head out and said to Shen Bili and Tang Ye: "You two talk slowly first, I will park the car first."


    Tang Ye and Shen Bieli found a place to sit. They were talking well, but suddenly they both became silent. They know why this is the case. It''s hard to understand the unclear relationship.


    The silence made the atmosphere awkward, Tang Ye took the initiative to speak, and said: "Farewell, you want to study abroad, is it because of me?"


    "Cut, that''s not it! Don''t be so narcissistic, OK, who do you think you are mine?!" Shen Bieli turned his head and pouted.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, the girl was really cute and angry.


    "Then I didn''t accompany you well, do you blame me? You must be upset, right?" Tang Ye said suddenly and directly, in a sense it is indeed narcissistic.


    Shen Bieli glared at him and hummed: "I said you don''t want to be narcissistic! I don''t have one, you are not my boyfriend..."


    She couldn''t say anything about her boyfriend, Shen Bieli lowered his head slightly, his face flushed.


    She didn''t blame Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye''s identity had to do a lot. But she was really upset because of this, and she had lost many times. Understanding does not mean she no longer desires. Even if she understands Tang Ye, she hopes that Tang Ye will accompany her more.


    Tang Ye looked at Shen Farewell, thought about it, and said, "Farewell, can I give you a hug?"


    Shen Farewell was taken aback for a moment, then blushed, gritted his teeth and hummed: "You shameless fellow!"


    Tang Ye watched Shen Bieli and did not speak, let Shen Bieli know that he was serious!


    Shen Bieli''s heartbeat suddenly increased, his face flushed and shy. Tang Ye really wanted to hug, she certainly did, but she was worried that it would be embarrassing for someone to pass by.


    However, this is the airport, there are too many people hugging and kissing each other, and her concern is untenable. She was persuaded by herself, and pursed her mouth, with an unwilling look, and hummed in a low voice: "Well, give you a hug..."


    "Oh!" she added.


    Tang Ye smiled, pulled Shen Farewell, and hugged her into his arms.


    Tang Ye hugged her, of course he didn''t have any slanderous thoughts. He wanted to talk to Shen Bieli and said, "Farewell, I am sorry that I did not do what I promised you. There are many things...I''m not explaining to you. I''m not asking for your forgiveness either. I just want to tell you that no matter when, no matter where you go, I will never want you to be hurt."


    Shen Bieli suddenly felt wronged, even if he was so moved that he wanted to cry, or it was because of being moved that he felt wronged. Happiness came, but it was too late.


    She knows her mind very well. She likes Tang Ye and wants to be with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye let go of her farewellness slightly, looked at her seriously and sincerely, and asked again: "Farewell, you...are you going to go abroad because of me?"


    Tang Ye knew that Shen Bieli was the kind of girl who would be obsessed, serious and persistent once she used affection. How could he not know Shen Bieli¡¯s affection for him? He was worried that Shen Bieli would be angry because he was not good with her, so he went abroad. Shen Bieli was worried that no one would take care of him, so if Tang Bieli was out of anger before going abroad, he would never allow him, even if he tied Shen Bieli back.


    Because he cared very much about Shen Bieli, he didn''t mind asking such questions again when he was narcissistic.


    "That''s not it!" Shen Fieli still denied it, and hummed: "I told you not to be so narcissistic!"


    But she saw Tang Ye''s concern, no longer angered, curled her lips, and said, "Okay, okay! You only accounted for ten and ten percent of my reason for going abroad...one!"


    Even if he admits that there are elements of Tang Ye, Shen Fieli proudly denies his influence.


    Seeing Shen Bieli pouting, Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh. This girl doesn''t feel tired no matter how she looks at it, the more she looks, the more she wants to pity.


    "What are you laughing at!" Shen Bieli breathed a sigh of relief, reaching out to hit Tang Ye.


    Of course it''s just a hypocritical frightening behavior.


    But Tang Ye made an exaggerated move and avoided greatly.


    Funny girls, you must know how to interact, reverse and reverse, so that the two can always get along with each other, and don''t have a silent and awkward atmosphere.


    The veteran driver¡¯s experience in making girls is quite rich.


    "Are you still hiding?" Shen Bieli was very upset, but he was very happy in his heart.


    "Why don''t I hide?" Tang Ye smiled badly.


    Shen Farewell was annoyed, but blushed suddenly, bit his lip lightly, the style of painting turned, and hummed: "You should grab my hand and hold me in your arms domineeringly, you are too No more fun!"


    "..."


    Fuck, Tang Ye was stunned, unexpectedly Shen Bieli came out like this.


    The old driver was slapped!


    "That''s what you said!" Tang Ye reacted, very bluntly, grabbing Shen Bieli''s hand, and hugging her again.


    "Ah!" Shen Bieli didn''t expect Tang Ye to really dare to do this.


    But how do you feel so sweet and happy, so happy?


    Shen Farewell thought about it, it seemed that he had never hugged Tang Ye, because Tang Ye had hugged her alone before, and she still acted unwillingly and proudly. However, there must be some people who embrace each other and enjoy the sweet memories quietly.


    Not to mention the parting soon.


    Shen Bieli is determined to study abroad. It is something she has planned for many years to follow her mother''s path. Grandpa finally agreed, she didn''t want to miss it.


    She really likes Tang Ye again, so at this moment she wants to hug Tang Ye. She took the initiative to stretch out her hand to hug Tang Ye, no longer acting like a baby, but a meaningful hug.


    "Farewell, are you really going abroad?" In a good atmosphere, Tang Ye asked Shen Farewell seriously, wanting to confirm Shen Farewell''s determination.


    Shen Bieli nodded slightly and said, "Well, I want to see where my mother once stayed."


    Tang Ye became silent, Shen Fieli said so, he knew he was serious. In fact, if he could, he didn''t want Shen Bie to go so far away from abroad. Because of Shen Fare''s identity, it is inevitable to be stared at by someone behind the scenes. As long as there is a possibility of danger, he does not want to take risks.


    However, he didn''t want to stop Shen Farewell. This girl is the kind that makes people want to be spoiled, and she will agree to whatever she wants, even if what she wants to do will cause the sky to fall, it doesn''t matter, she also holds it for her.


    With this idea, it meant that Tang Ye would let go and let Shen Bieli go abroad. Suddenly he was very unwilling to give up, maybe this is parting, it is always sad.


    But for this, he was thinking more about how to protect Shen Bie Li, even if Shen Bie Li left the country.

 Chapter 1224： Its better to leave!

    Shen Bieli did not speak, staying in Tang Ye''s arms, holding Tang Ye''s sturdy and reliable body in both hands, enjoying Tang Ye''s warmth at the last moment of parting.


    Tang Ye had more thoughts, thinking about how to protect Shen Farewell remotely.


    After stopping the car, Zhang Xi went directly to the waiting area in order not to disturb Tang Ye and Shen Bieli. After waiting for a long time, she did not see Tang Ye and Shen Bieli coming in. She thought that Shen Bieli was persuaded by Tang Ye and stopped going abroad. Studying abroad, so I went to find Shen Fare.


    Seeing Shen Bieli and Tang Ye hugging together. She smiled, hoping that Shen Farewell can have such a happy life.


    This is just a naive and pure girl, I hope she will not experience too much life''s joys and sorrows, and will be happy for the rest of her life.


    When it was almost the boarding time, Zhang Xi decided to ask Shen Bieli, otherwise, if Shen Bieli really wants to go abroad, the formalities will be delayed if the procedures are not completed.


    "Ahem..." Zhang Xi used to cough awkwardly twice.


    Shen Bieli also twitched his throat, blushing slightly, covering up his embarrassment, and turning his head to ask Zhang Xi: "What''s the matter?"


    "Farewell, do you still want to go abroad? If you want to go abroad, go through the formalities quickly, otherwise there will be no time." Zhang Xi said.


    "Yeah." Shen Bieli nodded.


    "Are you going to go abroad?" Zhang Xi was a little surprised. Just now, seeing Shen Bieli holding Tang Ye so happily and sweetly, she thought Shen Bieli would stay.


    "Why don''t I go abroad?" Shen Bieli said and went to bow.


    "Then Doctor Tang..." Zhang Xi glanced at Tang Ye strangely.


    "he?"


    Shen Bieli glanced at Tang Ye, pouted, and hummed: "Why do I want to deal with this bastard? He doesn''t need me as a woman, no more than me, no more than me!"


    "Right, Doctor Tang?" Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye a bit mischievous.


    Since Shen Bieli knew Tang Ye''s identity, he knew something else about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, but Shen Bieli suddenly bit his lip and kicked him, cursing, "I hate you!"


    After scolding someone, go directly to check in, regardless of Tang Ye''s behavior.


    Zhang Xi and Tang Ye were speechless to Shen Bieli''s reaction, but they soon looked at each other and laughed.


    Farewell to this girl, it''s really just a girl''s heart, like a squeamish child.


    Zhang Xi couldn''t help but joked to Shen Bieli, who was leaving, "Farewell, are you afraid that you will hurt Doctor Tang?"


    "It''s okay, the lady is not wearing high heels, and it doesn''t hurt at all." Tang Ye answered with a smile.


    "Asshole!" Shen Bie partly turned his head angrily, looked at Zhang Xi and said with a snort: "Zhang Xi, lend me your high heels for me to wear!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye and Zhang Xi were really amused by Shen Farewell, both smiling. But now that time is running out, Zhang Xi refused to let Shen Farewell continue to have fun, and dragged her in to check in.


    Tang Ye helped in with his luggage and waited in the waiting area. However, he didn''t idle, and secretly released a secret exorcism technique to strengthen the connection with Shen Bieli. In addition, Fang Yu, the ghost and corpse, can also track Shen Fare.


    This is what he thought of, secretly protecting Shen Farewell.


    Fang Yu was refined into a ghost corpse by him using forbidden techniques, and became a puppet whose soul controls the body. This is a dead thing and seems to violate the laws of nature. According to the investigation and judgment of the righteous people, Tang Ye is an evil faction. Only the evil faction will do what it takes to refine ghosts and corpses for their own use.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about this, refining the ghost and corpse did not do bad things, and still felt at ease. Now he wants Fang Yu to follow Shen Farewell and protect Shen Farewell.


    A lot of time has passed, and now Fang Yu has integrated the soul and body very well, and there is no problem as a super bodyguard.


    As long as we strengthen our relationship with Shen Bieli, we are not afraid that Fang Yu will lose her.


    Of course, Tang Ye would like to ask Fang Yu to do other things, such as not appearing too much in front of human beings except to protect Shen Fare. There are also exorcists abroad, if they are found out, they will definitely be hunted down. Whether you can play or not, this is a troublesome thing, and it''s best to avoid it.


    Contacted Fang Yu by means of exorcism secrets. After Tang Ye''s instructions, he asked Fang Yu to prepare for going abroad, and then he wanted to talk to Shen Bieli again. But at this time Fang Yu said something. The body of the ghost made her speak slowly, but she said it clearly.


    "In fact, it''s a good thing to leave at this time, because..." Fang Yu stopped talking, as if he wasn''t sure whether to say it or not.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and she was puzzled by what Fang Yu said. What is a good thing to leave?


    "Go ahead, don''t have any worries. You are a special existence, and it is not strange to sense something else." Tang Ye came out to pay attention to Fang Yu''s opinion of this ghost, which made Fang Yu''s favor.


    Fang Yu continued: "I don''t know if it''s true, but I think it''s better to tell you. After all... I can stay in the world like I am now because you helped me."


    Fang Yu was indeed grateful to Tang Ye, otherwise her ghost would be caught by Xu Wuming and turned into an evil ghost, and eventually she would end up dispelled. Although there is no chance to reincarnate now, as a ghost, in addition to being a dead thing, it can be like an ordinary person.


    Even Tang Ye once revealed to her that there is a kind of cultivator who specializes in cultivating dead corpses and ghosts. Through this secret technique, the corpse can continue to evolve and become a super strong.


    Of course, this was a grand occasion that occurred a long time ago when the world was not isolated. As for now, such a thing has not happened in a thousand years.


    Fang Yu had small expectations when he heard Tang Ye''s words. But the corpse clan is too mysterious, if she is found, she might be captured as a test subject. So she didn''t think about it for the time being, and stayed with Tang Ye honestly.


    She continued to say to Tang Ye: "Because I am a ghost, I can feel the aura of the same kind. I...it seems to feel a very strong corpse aura. This power...makes me very scared."


    "The same evil spirit as you?" Tang Ye frowned, "Do you know where this evil spirit is?"


    Fang Yu said: "Not in Yanjing, but in the west of Yanjing, it''s probably in Jinxi City."


    "Jinxi City?" Tang Ye was shocked. The evil spirit from such a far place could reach Yanjing. It was really terrifying.


    Tang Ye thinks this is a serious problem!


    For some reason he thought of "refining corpses", then "zombies", then "artificial zombies!"


    Zombies are the most troublesome monsters for exorcists. Fortunately, zombies have not appeared for thousands of years, so life is still peaceful. If zombies appear, especially advanced zombies, the problem is too big to say.


    There are no zombies, but some evil people will create one. Through the method of refining the corpse, and then feeding the flesh and blood, it becomes the corpse evil, and the corpse evil is strengthened again, will have the basic characteristics of a zombie, and is called an "artificial zombie".


    "Well, I have already told you what to do. You should think about it," Fang Yu said.


    Tang Ye cut off contact with her and looked at Shen Bieli in a daze.


    Better to leave?

 Chapter 1225： Threatening photos!

    "Doctor Tang. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest updated novel"


    Tang Ye concentrated on what Fang Yu had said, when Shen Farewell''s sweet and somewhat shy voice came. He looked up and saw Shen Bili standing in front of him, with a quiet, tender, and well-behaved look.


    "I... want a plane." Shen Bieli looked at Tang Ye, very reluctant, and said in a low voice.


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at the jade pendant Shen Bieli was wearing on his neck. There was a talisman inside, and he carefully said, "Farewell, do you remember the words I told you when I gave you this pendant?"


    "I don''t remember, I only remember that Zhang Xi made fun of me at that time, saying that we, don''t wear that when in bed, etc..." Shen Bieli said shyly, and said somewhat mischievously.


    "Boom!" Tang Ye raised his hand and knocked Shen Farewell''s head.


    "Ahhhhh!" Shen Bieli covered his head and said in a bad mood: "Why are you hitting me?"


    "Of course I want to hit you!"


    Tang Ye pretended to be a little angry, and hummed: "You were really broken by Zhang Xi! Now what I want to tell you is a very serious matter! You listen to me, you must never forget!"


    Shen Farewell was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so serious. She stopped playing nonsense and said, "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye said, "This pendant is an amulet I gave you. It can protect you. Therefore, you must not lose it. If it is not necessary, you must not take it off, you know?"


    Shen Bieli looked down at the jade pendant, cherished the gift Tang Ye gave her, and solemnly promised: "Well, I will."


    "Well, it''s okay, you can go by plane," Tang Ye said.


    When Shen Bieli heard an anger, he bit his lip, raised his head slightly, and stared at Tang Ye and said, "Is that right?"


    "Do you want to...how?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    After listening to Fang Yu''s words, Tang Ye felt that Shen Bieli''s temporary departure might be really good for her safety, so now Tang Ye is no longer so reluctant to leave her.


    Shen Bieli didn''t feel very upset about Tang Ye''s expression, and hummed, "Where is the legendary kiss goodbye?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye really couldn''t understand how Shen Bieli had said this. However, seeing Shen Bieli''s slightly raised face, that red cheek, and smooth and tender lips, really made people want to kiss him.


    But no, I can¡¯t say driving!


    However, Shen Bieli suddenly shouted to Zhang Xi: "Zhang Xi, get ready!"


    "OK!" Zhang Xi gestured.


    Boo!


    "Crack!"


    It happened suddenly and quickly. Shen Bieli stood on tiptoe and leaned over his head to touch Tang Ye''s mouth, while Zhang Xi took this scene with his mobile phone.


    "This..." Tang Ye was panicked. There must be no good things for women to do such things!


    Farewell This girl must have been indoctrinated by Zhang Xi with some bad thoughts, she is playing a conspiracy, right?


    "Hmph, I just leave some evidence!" Shen Bieli said to Tang Ye triumphantly after seeing the plan succeeded.


    She took Zhang Xi¡¯s cell phone and sent the photo to her cell phone, then held it in front of Tang Ye, and said, ¡°Doctor Tang, I tell you, during the time I am away, you¡¯d better not give it to other women. What promise. Otherwise, wait for me to come back, hum, I will send out pictures like this and see how you explain!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, such a naive method?


    Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously. But it''s a bad thing to send it to other women. He pretended to show a bitter face and begged Shen Biedi: "Miss, don''t you need to be so cruel?"


    "Who cares about you!"


    Shen Bieli snorted, took the luggage, and turned to the boarding area. She didn''t look back, just raised her hand and waved it to say goodbye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, this was a real parting.


    Tang Ye and Zhang Xi didn''t leave until the plane took off.


    Zhang Xi looked at Tang Ye and said, "Doctor Tang, you don''t look sad. Is there something to do? I just came back with the farewell procedures and saw you look solemn. Did something happen? "


    Tang Ye was thinking about what Fang Yu said.


    He smiled to Zhang Xi and said: "It is indeed something, but I want to take a break before handling it. Can you send me back to Shen''s house?"


    Zhang Xi''s expression was slightly suspicious, but he stopped talking.


    Tang Ye asked her to send him back, but it reminded her. Didn''t Tang Ye drive fast because of running?


    Superman!


    Zhang Xi treated Tang Ye even better. She usually likes to find something exciting to do. Now that Shen Bieli has left, she finds it very boring. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if you could do something interesting?


    "Yes, let''s go, I''ll take you back." Zhang Xi didn''t immediately ask Tang Ye what''s going on, she planned to investigate Tang Ye slowly in the future!


    She knew Tang Ye''s attitude very well, and she would definitely not say what she asked directly. Normally Tang Ye''s low-key is deliberate, so high-profile questions will not get real answers from Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye returned to Shen''s house, Mr. Shen and Uncle Chang saw him and wanted to ask him what''s going on. He just smiled, and flicked that he was going to send Shen farewell.


    Elder Shen and Uncle Chang still felt weird, but seeing Tang Ye''s tired face, they stopped entanglement and let Tang Ye go to rest.


    Tang Ye went back to the room and fell on the bed, not sleepy. He recalled the bit by bit that had happened with Shen Farewell, and the more he thought about it, the more worried he was, fearing that Shen Farewell would be harmed abroad.


    At this time, his mobile phone rang, and when he picked it up, it was a text message from Shen Farewell.


    The content is that Shen Bieli sent a cute emoji with tongue out, saying, "Doctor Tang, my plane is about to shut down, don''t worry, I will take care of myself!"


    Tang Ye smiled, really a lovely girl.


    Uncle Chang came and knocked on the door and told Tang Ye to go down for dinner and rest.


    He went down to eat.


    Without Shen Farewell, the three men did not speak, and the atmosphere was not only embarrassing, but also immersed in the sadness that Shen Farewell had left.


    Tang Ye remembered the occasional scenes of amused Shen farewell when Shen Farewell was in the past, feeling both happy and sad, good memories and sadness of parting.


    Don''t cherish it when you have it, you know what it is to be sad when you lose it!


    The embarrassing atmosphere made Tang Ye feel uncomfortable. He remembered that Shen Farewell said that he was going to follow his mother''s footsteps, and he was okay. He asked Father Shen, "Old Shen, you said that parting was to follow her mother''s footsteps. I rarely see She has such a firm eyes, what is going on? Why does Farewell suddenly have such thoughts?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, both Father Shen and Uncle Chang were taken aback. Uncle Chang was the first to react, with a tough tone, and said directly: "Tang Ye, let''s eat. There is nothing to say about this."


    If things are about Shen farewell to his parents, he will not talk about it!


    Old man Shen reacted with a sad expression, and then slowly calmed down, and said to Uncle Chang: "Old Chang, I''ve been fine, it''s been so many years, I''ve seen it a long time ago...If Chenxing wants to know, it''s okay to talk."

 Chapter 1226： The joy of life!

    Tang Ye saw the reaction of Mr. Shen and Uncle Chang, and realized that he had asked something that shouldn''t be asked.


    Shen Bieli¡¯s parents, the son and daughter-in-law of Mr. Shen, died in a car accident many years ago. How can this white-haired person give away the black-haired person?


    If it weren''t for Shen Farewell, I''m afraid Elder Shen could not survive now.


    Now Father Shen agrees to leave Shen Farewell and is determined to go abroad. Shen Farewell is his heart, and he is not willing to leave Shen Farewell.


    With Shen farewell with him over the years, Mr. Shen was relieved a lot about his son. Now Tang Ye asked, it was not unreasonable.


    Father Shen looked at Tang Ye and said, "Actually, I only know what happened back then. All I know is Ya Rong, the mother who was parting. When she came back from abroad, Jing Feng was parting her father. Jing Feng went to pick up Ya. Rong, Jingfeng left with her farewell. But she never expected that when their family returned from the airport... there was a car accident..."


    Mr. Shen was a little speechless. After all, the death of a son and a daughter-in-law, no matter how you look at it, in retrospect, it is a great blow to an old man.


    "Old Shen..." Tang Ye was embarrassed.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." The old man Shen returned to his emotions and continued: "Jingfeng and the others had a car accident. The whole car exploded and burned. They... couldn''t even find the complete bones!"


    "It''s just that there is one thing that is very strange, that is Farewell is fine. However, Farewell and Jingfeng and Ya Rong were in the same car at the time, and the car exploded. How could she be fine? During the investigation, there was no one. Can explain this kind of thing. I only had grief at that time, no matter what. I don¡¯t know how lucky it is to be parting."


    "Probably so."


    Mr. Shen took a deep breath. As for leaving to follow Ya Rong''s footsteps, it is because Ya Rong, like her, likes to paint and once stayed in the British countryside. Farewell to lose her parents, I am afraid that only she herself knows how deep her grief is. It is me who is a grandfather, and it is hard to comfort her. "


    "Now that I have grown up, it is the world''s top study abroad opportunity arranged by the school, so I will not force her to stay. It is not good to say that this old bone of mine has not been alive for long. Let go, she will be alone in the future, how should she take care of herself..."


    "Master..." Uncle Chang couldn''t bear it when he heard the words of Mr. Shen.


    Tang Ye was deeply touched by this, and focused his head: "Shen Lao, don''t worry, no matter when, I will take care of the parting and never let her be harmed."


    "Really... I am relieved with your words." Old man Shen reluctantly smiled, thanking Tang Ye very much.


    After that, they stopped talking about Shen leaving their parents and continued to eat.


    However, Tang Ye was a little concerned about what Elder Shen said just now.


    When he first stepped into Shen''s house, he heard that Shen Farewell had passed away from his parents. But at that time, he observed the pulse of the Shen family and found that the people with the blood of the Shen family were not only the old man and Shen Farewell. And just now Father Shen said that when Shen Farewell left his parents and died, he did not find the complete bones. So he guessed, will it be... Shen Farewell''s parents are not dead?


    These things must be investigated more than ten years ago, and all the roads are busy at the moment, Tang Ye didn''t have so much thought and decided to solve the original problem.


    ...


    In a bar, a luxuriously dressed, gentle, generous, dignified and gorgeous woman was drinking quietly in the corner. Opposite her, there was a woman who looked calm and seemed to reject places like bars. The strange thing is that a long box stands beside the latter.


    Many people in the bar looked to them and were attracted by two beautiful women with their own temperaments, but none of the men struck up a conversation.


    It¡¯s not that the two women¡¯s auras are so strong that people don¡¯t dare to do so, but because the people in the bar know that these two women can¡¯t be touched, because the underground prince Jiang Xiaobai is very polite to them. Started?


    "Nan Bei, look at you, you are sullen again, this is not pretty." The noble woman said to the woman who seemed to want to be more arrogant.


    It turns out that she is north and south. North and South, East and West. Then the woman opposite her is naturally Han Ya. The two women have a very close relationship with Tang Ye.


    It''s a very far story. Nanbei once killed Tang Ye with her brother Dongxi, so he became attached to Tang Ye. She is the only woman in Tang Ye who is recognized as a martial artist in the big world. ,


    Han Ya is a good friend of Lin Yourong. She was originally an ordinary classmate. She was brought out by Tang Ye to lay out in Yanjing, win ties, and become the strongest celebrity. As she cooperated more with Jiang Xiaobai later, she showed up more. Known as the underground queen.


    Many people think that Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai are a pair, but they are not. They are just collaborators or friends.


    The North and South were still protecting Han Ya as before. Although this was only what Tang Ye asked her to do at the beginning, she later became close to Han Ya, like sisters, so protecting Han Ya now is a spontaneous behavior in her heart.


    There are still a lot of people who want to kill Han Ya, because after two years of development, she has too many things in her hands, and sometimes she can easily destroy a small family.


    However, like those sent by the family, Nan Bei didn''t care. The only thing she was afraid of was the blood shadow, which Tang Ye had guessed as the enemy of the vampire.


    In the past two years, she has been repeatedly attacked by blood shadows. Although she has repelled them, she has not been able to kill them. The potential threat is very great. And she found that the strength of that group of blood shadows is getting stronger and stronger, but her martial arts strength hasn''t made a big breakthrough, probably reaching a bottleneck. This worries her very much. What if Han Ya has an accident if she can''t stop the blood shadow?


    "You shouldn''t take risks." Nan Bei said to Han Ya.


    Han Ya''s appearance in the bar attracted people to look around. It was too ostentatious. North and South knew that Han Ya was deliberate, and the purpose was to attract people who wanted to kill her. Nan Bei did not agree to this, the power of the blood shadow was mysterious, and she was afraid of accidents.


    Han Ya looked at Nan Bei and smiled, picked up the wine glass, and took a sip of wine. Her jealous lips and the scene with the wine glass made many men who looked at them couldn''t help but swallow.


    Such a gorgeous but not vulgar woman really makes a man want to commit a crime in her.


    Han Ya put down her wine glass and was very calm, not worried about her accident, and said, "North and South, you know my mood. It''s boring and numb, and she doesn''t know what she wants to do. I asked about the news and said Tang Ye might return again. I¡¯m not coming. I think what I have done and what I got is completely useless. But I can¡¯t go back to the past. I have grasped things that I shouldn¡¯t have. Even if I suddenly retired, others will still. Kill me. In that case..."


    Han Ya squinted her eyes and said, "I will put the joy of life in the competition with the enemy."

 Chapter 1227： Paranoid hatred!

    Before being led by Tang Ye, although Han Ya occasionally worked hard and wanted to get ahead, more of it had been polished by reality to be a little more comfortable with the status quo.


    If there is no opportunity, no network, no capital, how can we climb?


    After meeting Tang Ye, these things were all there, so she followed Tang Ye to the Tao. She worked very hard and continued to achieve success, but at this time, the person who brought her to the Daoist disappeared, and there was no news for two years. In the past two years, she has continued to achieve success. She has to find something for herself, otherwise her life will be too boring.


    Now she has reached the top position. However, the original passion is completely gone. Because she felt that no matter how good she did, it didn''t make much sense. I want to show some results to someone, but someone is no longer there.


    Han Ya didn''t have any thoughts about Tang Ye, but felt that Tang Ye gave her a chance, and she didn''t want to let down.


    Now that Tang Ye is gone, she seems to have lost her motivation and goal. Life without a goal, at a loss, and quite tormented.


    Fortunately, Han Ya found a corresponding way to vent. She is no longer the obscure class at the beginning, she is already a person who controls immense power and resources. If others want to kill her, she has a temper, so it''s fun to kill the enemy!


    Nan Bei felt that Han Yada didn''t have to do this, and said, "This is too risky. I know your mind, you can have your own pursuit."


    Han Ya looked at Nan Bei and smiled. Although North and South are still so indifferent and arrogant, they have changed a lot, and they are no longer so clumsy in comforting others.


    "I naturally have my own pursuit, but if others want to kill me, I will definitely kill them." Han Ya said.


    The north and the south are hesitant to talk. Han Ya''s current practice has too much shadow of Tang Ye. After being silent for a while, she couldn''t help but said, "You shouldn''t deliberately follow his path."


    Han Ya sighed for a long time, and said, "Don''t you be surprised, Tang Ye didn''t contact us often before, but how did it affect us so much?"


    "It made me even affected when I was looking for a boyfriend." Han Ya pouted and complained, "I always wanted to find someone as easy to get along with as him, but also strong, but I didn''t find it. Probably there is only one Tang Ye in the world. Right. It seems that I have to lower the standard a bit, or I will be alone for life."


    Nan Bei turned his head and looked around, not wanting to talk about Han Ya''s topic, worried that she would ask herself what kind of boyfriend she would like to find, and what would I say to you?


    The first step in Han Ya''s mixed path is to connect with each other. There are a lot of people he knows. Although there are a lot of unsightly people, there are also many gentlemen with good backgrounds. Matchmaking is also a simple matter.


    "Actually, I know a very good boy, North and South, do you want to introduce it to you? You are a girl, don''t use knives and guns." Han Ya is like a nagging big sister.


    Han Ya glanced at her and said, "No need."


    Han Ya wanted to persuade her again, she glared and said, "Why don''t you solve yourself first?"


    "That''s not the type I like." Han Ya said in distress.


    "That''s not the type I like!" Nan Bei was a little angry.


    Han Ya also wanted to say that Nan Bei suddenly reached out and touched the wooden box beside him. Inside the wooden box was the Fuhu Gun.


    Han Ya looked serious and said, "Have you hooked?"


    Nan Bei nodded gently.


    Han Ya said, "Then let''s go, let''s close it. Don''t worry about getting rid of the snakes. These snakes are not afraid of death, and I will jump down even if there is a big hole in front of me if they don''t kill them.


    Han Ya left, followed by the wooden box from north to south.


    ...


    In a tall building outside the bar, two people stood in the dark, wearing black hooded clothes, covering their faces.


    "Master Mu, this may be a trap, please don''t be impulsive." said a man with a black hood, an attendant.


    The man called an adult did not answer, looking at the bar downstairs opposite, a pair of red eyes suddenly flashed from his hood!


    The wind blew, raised some hoods, and saw that this man''s face was turned into a vampire by the people on the red fortress.


    Mu Nianhua and Tang Ye had a deep feud. He liked Dong Miaozhu at the beginning, but Dong Miaozhu was a reincarnated person and was destined to have something to do with Tang Ye, so he was greatly hurt.


    Later, Tang Ye asked Han Ya to link up the relationship between Yanjing and Beijing, and Han Ya arrived at the mysterious and low-key Red Fortress, and was stared at by Mu Nianhua, trying to avenge Tang Ye by hurting her.


    Tang Ye came to rescue Han Ya in time and killed Sheiler, an important member of the Red Fort who was trying to violently attack Han Ya. Shearer originally came from the West, and the vampires hidden in the Red Fort would not be so easy to kill. But because he was dressed as a vampire and wanted to humiliate Han Ya through bad taste, Tang Ye also joked when he saw this, inserting a knife into his heart and hanging him on the wall.


    Damage to the heart of a vampire can cause serious injury or death. The members of the Red Fortress cannot treat Hiller in time, and Hiller dies, but the heart is still useful. At this time, because Mu Nianhua wanted to hurt Han Ya, Tang Ye was stuck in the car to retaliate. Tang Ye asked Han Ya to do it himself, and Han Ya slashed Mu Nianhua with a knife, turning his handsome face into an ugly face.


    Mu Nianhua lives abroad a lot, and it happens to have a very good relationship with the members of the Red Fortress. When he dragged his body to the Red Fortress with serious injuries, he happened to encounter the members of the Red Fortress who wanted to save Shearer.


    Shearer has been unable to save life, but the vampire heart is still useful, so the members of the Red Fortress transferred Shearer''s vampire heart to the wood nianhua body and transformed wood nianhua into a vampire.


    After Mu Nianhua became a vampire, he gained great power and served the Red Fortress. But he will not forget the hatred with Tang Ye. It''s a pity that Tang Ye is too powerful, and the members of the Red Fort did not allow him to take action, so as not to affect the purpose of the Red Fort lurking in China.


    But you can''t deal with Tang Ye, you can always deal with Han Ya. Mu Nianhua''s hatred of Han Ya was not against Tang Ye''s, because Han Ya scratched his handsome face with a knife. Although the scars on his face became very light after becoming a vampire, he could change another face at any time, but he wouldn''t be willing if he didn''t take revenge, so kill Han Ya!


    As a result, Han Ya had the protection of the north and the south and the strength of the north and the south was good, so he stopped him. This made him extremely mad, unable to deal with Tang Ye, and Han Ya, a woman?


    Mu Nianhua''s revenge is extremely distorted and paranoid, and he will never stop unless Han Ya is killed. Unfortunately, because of the presence of North and South, he has not succeeded in the past two years.


    However, he believes he will succeed soon. Because in the past two years, he has awakened more vampire abilities, and his strength has become stronger and stronger. On the contrary, the strength of the North and South did not break through. Therefore, he knew that the day to kill Han Ya was coming!


    He won''t kill Han Ya so easily, he wants to catch Han Ya, slowly tortured, ****!


    Mu Nianhua sneered proudly at the attendants beside him: "With my current strength, what if they set up traps?"

 Chapter 1228： What is the difference with dead?

    For Mu Nianhua, Tang Ye''s strength still makes him jealous, but what is so terrible about him who no longer exists?


    As for the north and the south, he no longer cares!


    The strong mentality of revenge made him anxious to catch Han Ya. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    The servant man beside him calmed down and said, "Master Mu, Master Adam, they said that they should not be dispatched easily now, because the exorcist has already dispatched and may be sensitive to our identity. We cannot reveal our identity yet, otherwise it will affect us. plan of."


    Mu Nianhua was very displeased with the attendant''s concerns. He thought it was fearful of hands and feet. Under the violent temperament, he directly pinched the attendant''s neck and snorted coldly: "Don''t forget who transformed you!"


    This attendant was transformed by Mu Nianhua, which is equivalent to saying that he is the master of the attendant, and the attendant must listen to him.


    The attendant was pinched by his neck and dared not say any more, and said: "Everything is subject to Lord Mu''s arrangements!"


    Mu Nianhua threw away his attendants and jumped directly from the tall building, and then he heard his voice, "Go and catch Han Ya that bitch!"


    "Yes!" The attendant stopped refuting him.


    ...


    After Han Ya got out of the bar, she drove straight into the car and left with Nan Bei. She didn''t take the main road, but went around two alleys and entered an uninhabited neighborhood.


    Wood Nianhua appeared in front.


    Nan Bei, who was sitting in the back seat of the car, pressed one hand on the wooden box, ready to attack at any time.


    Han Ya''s eyes fell cold, instead of stopping, she slammed on the accelerator and slammed into it!


    Surprisingly, when the car smashed into it, Mu Nianhua suddenly turned into a **** fog, without being injured at all.


    Han Ya''s car went wrong instead and stalled.


    Hanya had to get out of the car, and the north and the south were guarding her, but she had not opened the wooden box and took out the Fuhu gun.


    Before changing, Han Ya would be afraid. But now, Han Ya is very calm, even in the face of great danger, still calm. This is part of her growth, like becoming a sister in the world.


    She looked at Mu Nianhua and snorted coldly: "You have wanted to kill me for a long time, but unfortunately you haven''t succeeded in two years. I am very good with your identity. What makes you so persistent to me?"


    Han Ya knows very well that the man in the black hood who has always wanted to kill her is not the one who got revenge in the process of mastering resources in the relationship and threatening those families. When the man in the black hood came to kill her, she had just started the relationship and mastered fundamental There is no dirty evidence and no threats to anyone.


    Therefore, she knew that this man with a black hood was the enemy she had forged long ago.


    She probably guessed who it was. She got a lot of information from Jiang Xiaobai. Because of this, she was not so surprised that the black hooded man could turn into a blood mist. The world has changed, becoming a mixture of people and ghosts.


    Perhaps this world has always been like this. Some people have a peaceful life because they have never seen those ghosts.


    As for the identity of the person in front of him, if it was really guessed, Han Ya felt it was incredible.


    How can a good person become a vampire?


    Hearing Han Ya''s words, Mu Nianhua smiled grimly and hoarsely, and snorted coldly: "Why, did you forget?"


    Han Ya sneered, already determined who the man in the black hood was in front of her, shook her head and said, "Of course I didn''t forget."


    "Munianhua." Han Ya snorted coldly, staring at Mu Nianhua.


    Mu Nianhua shook his hands and stared at Han Ya silently. He didn''t expect that Han Ya already knew his identity.


    In that case, he no longer hides, takes off his hood, and stares at Han Ya.


    At the same time, he deliberately revealed a few scars on his face, making his face ugly and terrifying.


    The attendant followed to the side of Mu Nianhua and saw that he showed his face. He wanted to stop it, but thinking of his temper, he finally resisted it. He can only hope that Wood Nianhua can kill Han Ya and Nan Bei, so that their secrets will not be known.


    With the current master''s strength, it must be possible. The attendant saw that there were only two people on Han Ya''s side, and there were no ambushes around him. He was more confident, but from the very beginning he thought this was a trap, and everything was better to be careful.


    Han Ya looked at the wood nianhua with a calm expression, and said, "It turns out it''s really you, huh..."


    "Of course it''s me!" Mu Nianhua shouted, pointing to his face, and yelling at Han Ya: "Did you see it? This is your masterpiece!"


    Han Ya saw the shocking scars on Mu Nianhua''s face. She remembered that she came to the Red Fortress and was conspired by Mu Nianhua. She was almost abused by the pervert in the Red Fortress. After she was saved, she came out to see Mu Nianhua. Tang Ye took her into the car of Mu Nianhua and retaliated against him.


    Her revenge was to slash Mu Nianhua''s face with a knife. She hadn''t expected that this incident would have such a big impact, making Mu Nianhua resent her for two years and still not give up.


    "I didn''t do it, it was Tang Ye. You must blame Tang Ye, why bother with me?" Han Ya coldly snorted to Mu Nianhua.


    Nan Bei glanced at Han Ya with weird eyes, did this push the matter to Tang Ye?


    Mu Nianhua laughed and laughed, "Han Ya, do you think this can stimulate me? Yes, yes, even if Tang Ye is here, I dare not go to him because he is very powerful. But if it were you , What''s so scary about me?"


    "You moved out a person who is no longer in this world to scare me? It''s extremely ridiculous!" Mu Nianhua had fun with Han Ya.


    Han Ya looked gloomy and said, "Tang Ye is not in this world anymore, but in another world."


    Han Ya also inquired about the Big World and Guwu Rivers and Lakes. She can only say about this kind of thing, the world is so big, there are no exceptions.


    But she remembered Tang Ye, and I believe many people also remember Tang Ye. Between the big world and the Guwu rivers and lakes, Tang Ye exhausted his luck to shelter the big world, and left alone, which is touching and respectable!


    "I didn''t expect to be such a great man."


    Whenever thinking of this, Han Ya had infinite longing, and wanted to see Tang Ye again. Therefore, it is not unreasonable for her to regard Tang Ye as a target so firmly. Tang Ye affects her in all aspects, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is the manipulator of her destiny trajectory.


    Mu Nianhua laughed more jokingly to Han Ya: "Where is the difference between being dead and going to another world that cannot be returned again? Now, without him, you can still escape from the palm of my hand?"


    call!


    At this time, Nanbei put the wooden box on the ground, opened the wooden box, and the tiger spear flew out and fell into Nanbei''s hand.


    Cang!


    North and South slammed the Fuhu gun to the ground, making a sonorous impact, showing a strong momentum.


    Nan Bei didn''t speak, but her actions showed her attitude. If you want to attack Han Ya, you have to beat her first.


    Mu Nianhua looked at the north and the south and laughed, and said, "You are the north and south of the east, the west, the north and the south, right? I don¡¯t know when you became a dog of Tang Ye. Forget it, you think you are very strong? We have been fighting each other for the past two years. I wonder if your martial arts strength has not increased a little?"


    "In that case, you are looking for death!" Mu Nianhua snorted confidently, no longer focusing on North and South.

 Chapter 1229： My game, my turf, my rules!

    Mu Nianhua felt that Han Ya was very bold. Can the two of them want to deal with themselves?


    What''s more, she didn''t have much strength herself, and she relied on north and south protection.


    Mu Nianhua now has a vampire attendant, he can deal with North and South, and then the attendant catches Han Ya, will he fail?


    However, Mu Nianhua believed that Han Ya would not be so stupid. It was impossible for two people to use tricks to lure the enemy.


    "Where is your helper?" Mu Nianhua looked at Han Ya and said, "I don''t believe you dare to take risks."


    Han Ya smiled and said, "I won''t let you down."


    With that, Han Ya pressed the phone shortcut and sent out a notification.


    On the other side, Jiang Xiaobai received the message and immediately led people out, and the destination was exactly where Han Ya was.


    This is Han Ya''s preparation, to cooperate with Jiang Xiaobai to deal with Mu Nianhua!


    The North and the South were holding the Tiger Spear and stood beside Han Ya. There are two people here in Mu Nianhua, and she can''t leave too far.


    Mu Nianhua motioned to his attendants to deal with North and South, and he wanted to catch Han Ya himself.


    Attendants are very few people who can transform, and their strength is not bad. He turned into a flock of crows and attacked north and south.


    The North and South responded with guns, expressionless, and not affected by the strange things that the enemy turned into crows.


    Han Ya has been attacked many times, and it''s not surprising that things like this turned into blood fog, crows, and so on. The world is so crazy, then follow the crazy!


    Facing the vampire attendant who had turned into a crow, the north and south slammed the tiger spear to the ground, sending out an overbearing aura, blocking the numerous crows within three meters. Then he lifted the spear again and jumped over, piercing hard from the bottom.


    boom!


    A small hole was blown out within the range of the crow. The crow screamed a few times, flapped its wings and flew out, regrouping into one person. After transforming into a human form, he retreated two steps and was suppressed by the north and the south.


    The vampire attendant is not an opponent of North and South.


    But he couldn''t solve it so easily. After steadying his body, he attacked again, condensing a few blood stabs out of thin air, hitting north and south one after another.


    North and South waved the tiger spear to calmly resolve, but did not continue to pursue them to prevent Han Ya from leaving her protection.


    Seeing this, Mu Nianhua let out a cold snort and turned into a blood stream that rushed north and south.


    Nan Bei frowned, his expression serious.


    When the blood flow hit, she held a tiger gun in both hands and stood in front of her.


    The two powers were deadlocked, but as Mu Nianhua mentioned before, his strength continued to increase, while the north and the south did not get a breakthrough. Two years ago, the strength of the North and the South was in the wood Nianhua, two years later, the strength of the Mu Nianhua was in her, so after a stalemate for a while, the North and the South were forced to regress bit by bit.


    The difference in strength makes the north and the south feel weak. She doesn''t like to talk too much, and she looks cold and arrogant, but it doesn''t mean that she is so arrogant that she turns a blind eye to her own problems. There is already a gap in strength, which is something she is unwilling to admit, unwilling but helpless. She couldn''t break through the tiger spear method.


    Even entangled in protecting Han Ya, once put her in a difficult position, creating demons and shadows.


    For the martial artist, this state of mind is very deadly.


    Mu Nianhua knows the situation in the north and the south, even if it turns into a cloud of blood, he can still speak, and sneered proudly: "You are a warrior, and I am not. The warrior is subject to too many restrictions, the strong the stronger, the weaker the weaker. You haven''t improved in strength for two years, how can you be my opponent?"


    "You blocked me for two years, now it''s up to you how to block it!" Wood Nianhua turned into a blood stream, branching out a few small blood streams, wrapped her hands in the north and the south, trying to seize the tiger spear.


    North and South frowned, very stubborn, holding the Fuhu spear tightly and spinning, generating a violent wind, blocking the entanglement of Wood Nianhua. But the impact on her was not small, her hands were strangled by blood flow and she was very painful.


    Mu Nianhua was at ease, retreated into a human form, and smiled at the north and the south. North and South''s hands are damaged, and it will not be his opponent.


    Han Ya noticed that the hands holding the Fuhu Gun in the north and south were unnatural, like a kind of strong loading. She was very worried and said, "North and South, you should not force yourself."


    Nan Bei didn''t like to hear such words, so he rushed out with a tiger spear in his hand, looking very arrogant.


    She wants to tell others that she will not lose!


    However, the wood Nianhua who turned back into a human form was even more powerful. He cast a secret technique of blood curse, directly shaping three puppets with blood, and rushed out to encircle the north and south, launching a powerful attack.


    Two years later, in Wood Nianhua, his strength has greatly increased, and his moves are no longer as monotonous as before, unable to deal with North and South. Now his power as a vampire is constantly being tapped, and he has learned a lot about ordinary attacking moves and summoning secrets!


    He is no longer the same!


    "If you don''t have any other preparations, then it''s over." Mu Nianhua didn''t want to go on playing slowly, thinking that Han Ya, a woman who climbed from the bottom, would have something to show him. The result was really disappointing. .


    Mu Nianhua controls three puppets, intending to eliminate the North and the South, and then capture Han Ya.


    boom!


    However, a gunshot suddenly sounded and a puppet besieging the north and south dissipated. Then there were two consecutive gunshots, and the other two puppets were also dispersed.


    Mu Nianhua frowned, turned to look, and saw a familiar person, Jiang Xiaobai!


    It is not how familiar Mu Nianhua is with Jiang Xiaobai, but because Jiang Xiaobai is so familiar. He was originally the son of a hall master next to the Dark Frontier, and it stands to reason that he will not take over the position of the Dark Frontier boss in the future. However, because of his cooperation with Tang Ye, his status has been greatly improved, and then he even cut the axe company, ate the country and became a man of high prestige, and finally successfully took over the position of the dark frontier boss. Then, he rectified the underground forces with the momentum of thunder, realized the unification of the underground forces, and became the unprecedented big boss.


    No one will not know Jiang Xiaobai when mixing in Yanjing. And because Jiang Xiaobai helped Han Ya in many ways, it had a great influence on Han Ya, and many people thought that Han Ya also had a very high position in this regard.


    Therefore, Han Ya''s current status and gestures will affect the decisions of others. She has become such a powerful woman.


    Jiang Xiaobai held a silver pistol in his hand, raised it to his mouth and blew it, as if it was smoking. He Yingying smiled and said: "I didn''t expect this thing to be really useful. I feel terrible after thinking about it now. In a good world, how can there be things like you that are not humans, ghosts and ghosts?"


    "Oh, no, I should call you... a vampire?" Jiang Xiaobai looked at Wood Nianhua with a playful look, and said to himself: "It''s terrible, there will be vampires. So, should there be werewolves?"


    Jiang Xiaobai is not afraid of Wood Nianhua, or a weird thing beyond science like a vampire. Because...this is his place!


    Your own territory, your own decision!


    In addition, Jiang Xiaobai is not ignorant of Mu Nianhua. As early as two years ago, Tang Ye asked him to stare at the Red Fortress, and he began to notice all kinds of weird things.


    The vampire is within the scope of his hypothesis, so how to deal with the vampire is naturally also within his consideration. For this, he made silver bullets.


    Isn''t it all that vampires are afraid of silver products?


    However, Mu Nianhua quickly made him understand that even silver bullets are useless!

 Chapter 1230： The worst case!

    Since vampires know that these kinds of things are very harmful to them, they will always try to avoid them.


    Mu Nianhua has done a lot of work in this area. Since the essential work of silver products cannot be changed, he strengthened and defended himself. So he practiced a move, by sucking a lot of blood, storing it and completing the manipulation, forming a shield that can appear at any time.


    The shield is extremely hard, even silver bullets can block it!


    If Han Ya''s plan is only supported by Jiang Xiaobai, then he has mastered the rhythm of victory.


    Jiang Xiaobai didn''t know that Mu Nianhua could still defend against silver products. After dispersing the three puppets, his confidence greatly increased. Not afraid of Mu Nianhua, he shot him coldly.


    Mu Nianhua didn''t use a specially refined blood shield, and quickly flashed aside, creating a look that he was afraid of silver bullets.


    "Do you think a silver gun can deal with me?" Mu Nianhua sneered playfully at Jiang Xiaobai.


    Jiang Xiaobai shrugged, very confident and calm, and said: "No, there are at least two, right?"


    Jiang Xiaobai laughed, extremely provocative towards Mu Nianhua.


    Mu Nianhua looked gloomy, annoyed at Jiang Xiaobai''s attitude, and coldly snorted: "No matter if it is two or how many, I will solve you first!"


    Wood Nianhua quickly swept out and shot Jiang Xiaobai.


    Jiang Xiaobai fired continuously, but he was avoided by Mu Nianhua, whose body shape could change at any time, and he was about to be hit by him.


    boom!


    Suddenly there was another shot.


    Originally, Mu Nianhua was going to catch Jiang Xiaobai, but suddenly a bullet flew from the side, and he had to turn into blood to escape.


    After he settled down, he turned back into a human form, and Mu Nianhua looked in the direction where the bullet flew just now, but did not see anyone. He frowned and hummed: "Sniper?"


    Jiang Xiaobai smiled and said, "You have to be more cautious in the face."


    Mu Nianhua stared at Jiang Xiaobai with a gloomy expression, as if he was anxious and helpless.


    "Hahaha..." However, when Jiang Xiaobai was confident and Han Ya breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Mu Nianhua was being held back, Mu Nianhua laughed.


    Wood Nianhua looked more interesting and said, "You don''t think you have won, do you?"


    He had a way to defend against silver bullets at first, but he didn''t rush to speak out. Seeing that both Jiang Xiaobai and Han Ya thought they could deal with him, he turned to the side and crushed Jiang Xiaobai and Han Ya''s calculations. He thought this feeling was very interesting, and it was simply delightful.


    "Since you think you can deal with me this way, then I will continue to play with you, let you know what despair is!" Mu Nianhua sneered, and then swept towards Jiang Xiaobai again.


    Jiang Xiaobai frowned slightly, knowing that Mu Nianhua is not an impulsive person, so why on earth is Mu Nianhua like this?


    While thinking about it, Jiang Xiaobai raised the silver pistol and shot continuously at the looted Mu Nianhua.


    Mu Nianhua easily avoided the bullet shot by Jiang Xiaobai.


    Then the sniper''s bullet shot out.


    The sniper was very precise, but Mu Nianhua did not evade. At the moment the bullet was about to hit him, a shield of bright red blood suddenly appeared in front of the bullet. The bullet hits the shield and is directly bounced out!


    The shield is hard!


    Jiang Xiaobai was very surprised. Even the silver bullet of the sniper was blocked?


    That was dangerous. He and Han Ya had no other means other than arranging this silver bullet measure.


    On Han Ya''s side, the calm expression from the beginning gradually changed, obviously a little more solemn.


    Nan Bei is still fighting the vampire attendant. After her hands were wounded by Wood Nianhua, her aura and power diminished a lot, even if it was a little difficult to deal with vampire attendants.


    She knows the plan of Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai. She hopes that this plan will succeed, otherwise the situation will be severe. Now it seems that things are developing in such a bad direction, and she can''t help being a little distracted when she is worried.


    Mu Nianhua blocked the sniper bullet and could continue to plunder and kill Jiang Xiaobai.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time there was another gunshot, followed by a shower of bullets hitting Xiang Mu Nianhua.


    "Damn it!" Mu Nianhua let out an annoyed cry.


    It turned out that Jiang Xiaobai also ambushed a group of people. His shield couldn''t be opened 360 degrees, so after the bullet rain came, he was worried that he had missed the bullet, so he could only retreat first.


    This kind of thing didn''t pose much threat to Mu Nianhua, it was very annoying. He was irritable and hated the feeling of being prevented from shooting repeatedly.


    After returning, he turned into a human form, with an extremely gloomy expression on Wood Nianhua, and said coldly: "Playing with you is a waste of my time. This is your last resort!"


    "Then let everything end!" Mu Nianhua suddenly bit his finger, dripping blood. It was extremely strange. The blood did not fall to the ground, but flew out while floating in the air, as if it had its own consciousness, and it turned into a few drops.


    what!


    Soon a cry of pain was heard.


    Jiang Xiaobai stared at it and found that the younger brother he had arranged had fallen down. As the pain continued, another little brother fell down. Then one after another, even the snipers in the distance had something wrong!


    It''s the drop of blood in the wood nianhua at work! The vampire''s moves are very terrifying, and the dripping blood can be manipulated and penetrated to deal with hidden hands.


    Jiang Xiaobai realized that the situation was not good, and shouted to Han Ya: "Go!"


    I originally thought that a group of gunmen and snipers were ambushing with silver bullets, so there must be no problem. Unexpectedly, Wood Nianhua is so strong that he can only retreat strategically first.


    "Want to leave?" Mu Nianhua felt ridiculous, how could he let Han Ya leave. He has already revealed his vampire side publicly. Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai have confirmed their original guess. If they are allowed to leave and report to the red wall, then he and the red fortress will definitely be affected, so he must Killed Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai.


    It should be everyone who was there to kill!


    call!


    Wood Nianhua turned into a powerful blood stream, like a red headless python, quickly swept to the side of Han Ya who was planning to leave by car, and directly entangled Han Ya.


    Nan Bei wanted to save Han Ya, but was entangled by the vampire attendant. Jiang Xiaobai wanted to shoot at Mu Nianhua, but he was worried about hitting Han Ya.


    The situation fell into the worst situation. Not only was he unable to beat Mu Nianhua, but he was also held back by Mu Nianhua. This was in trouble.


    After entangled Han Ya, Mu Nianhua turned back into a human form, holding Han Ya''s neck with one hand, and jokingly said: "So, you think a little silver bullet can deal with me, isn''t it too naive?"


    Mu Nianhua put her head close to Han Ya''s neck, smelled it, and said, "I really think you are still a woman who has not been touched by a man, then your blood must be delicious."


    Mu Nianhua suddenly showed two fangs and smiled: "Let me taste your blood, rest assured, I will not kill you yet."


    "Munianhua, you can''t die!" Han Ya shouted angrily, but there was no alternative. She didn''t know any martial arts power, and was caught by Mu Nianhua and there was no room for resistance.


    Nan Bei wanted to save her, but the more anxious she was, the more she was stopped by the vampire attendant.


    Mu Nianhua wanted to bite Han Ya''s fair and beautiful neck.


    Huh!


    At this moment, a cold light flashed suddenly, and then he saw blood spurting and splashing onto Han Ya.


    This scene was very sudden, Han Ya didn''t know what was going on. She thought she seemed to bleed, so is she dying?


    Mu Nianhua didn''t react, why did the blood suddenly splash?


    Boom...


    Something fell to the ground.


    Mu Nianhua looked down, his eyes widened suddenly.


    That is his arm! Holding Han Ya''s arm!


    "Ah!" Then he exhaled in pain.


    His arm was cut off!


    "Who?!" He shouted angrily.


    Soon he looked up and saw a man standing next to a telephone pole.


    That was Tang Ye after disguised.

 Chapter 1231： Do it a little!

    Tang Ye didn''t come to save Han Ya on purpose, but he came to find Han Ya when something happened. He didn''t expect to encounter Han Ya being attacked by Mu Nianhua.


    He came to Han Ya because he knew from the Red Wall intelligence that he had appeared on the site of the Red Fort. In addition to his own desire to find the original to solve the problems left over from history, this also reminded him of some things about the Red Fort.


    The alien monster lurking!


    The weird existence that attacked Han Ya could turn into a blood fog or something, Tang Ye had guessed that it was a vampire. Later, Jiang Xiaobai was asked to pay attention to this problem. Jiang Xiaobai collected a lot of information, and some of the information was passed to him before he left the big world to go to Guwu Jianghu. It was a pity that he was no longer in the big world, otherwise the Red Fortress must be investigated.


    After mentioning the Red Fortress, Tang Ye thought of Han Ya and went to find Han Ya. It took Han Ya a lot of energy to find out that she was now in a superior position and appeared in Jiang Xiaobai''s territory.


    He was very fortunate to be able to rescue Han Ya in time.


    Standing on a telephone pole, looking down at everyone from a high ground, Tang Ye''s way of playing is still very amazing.


    The key is that one of Mu Nianhua''s arm was suddenly cut off and blood spurted. When Mu Nianhua stared at Tang Ye with red eyes, everyone else also understood that Tang Ye did it.


    Who is he?


    do not know.


    No one knew Tang Ye after the change, and neither Han Ya nor Nan Bei nor Jiang Xiaobai knew his true identity.


    But since Tang Ye had cut off an arm of Mu Nianhua, it meant that Tang Ye was here to help them.


    They breathed a sigh of relief, and it was unfortunate that they had a master to help. I underestimated the strength of Mu Nianhua, and thought I was going to confess my life here.


    Mu Nianhua was not so arrogant that he would not put Tang Ye in his eyes, and he would kill another Tang Ye. Being able to appear silently, and then quietly broke his arm, he believed that Tang Ye''s strength was not trivial.


    He was very angry and very irritable. It has been two years, just wanting to retaliate against Han Ya. Why is it so difficult?


    Mu Nianhua wanted to catch Han Ya again. With Han Ya in his hands, he believed that Tang Ye would not dare to act rashly. But he did not succeed. When he wanted to grab Han Ya back with his other hand, suddenly a strong blade of energy appeared out of thin air. If he continued to reach out to grab Tang Ye, that hand would also be cut off, so he had to retreat.


    Han Ya took this opportunity to get rid of Wood Nianhua and ran to Jiang Xiaobai''s side.


    North and South were worried that Han Ya would be attacked again. They used to respond, but were blocked by the vampire attendants.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly when he saw North and South. The power of the north and south did not grow much, which was beyond his expectation. The talents of North and South are not low. How can their strength not increase at all after two years?


    There must be something wrong, Tang Ye felt it necessary to ask. But for now, let''s get rid of that vampire attendant.


    Tang Ye jumped off the telephone pole and instantly appeared behind North and South, blocking the vampire attendant.


    The vampire attendant gave a low cry and attacked Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye just stretched out his hand and manipulated the surrounding air currents into his own strength. Those air currents have aura, which is very easy for him who came back from Guwu Jianghu.


    But this made other people see it and felt unbelievable with their eyes wide open. How could there be such a powerful person?


    Tang Ye directly manipulated the surrounding air currents into power, and controlled the vampire attendants who rushed in.


    Even the north and the south felt that the mortal vampire attendant could not move, and could not attack Tang Ye at all. This is a matter of course. Few people in Tang Ye''s strength can compete.


    The vampire servant kept struggling, and Tang Ye increased his strength at the position of his heart. The vampire attendant''s expression became more and more painful, and then a dull "pop" came out, the vampire attendant kept spitting out blood, and the whole person was breathless.


    His heart was shattered by Tang Ye directly in his body. The heart is the deadly place for a vampire, and how can it not die after being shattered.


    The vampire attendant fell to the ground limply.


    This scene was nothing to Tang Ye, killing a monster.


    However, it was extremely shocking to Han Ya and the others. The existence of the vampire was very shocking to them, and the power of the vampire made them even more distressed. However, in front of Tang Ye, these seemed as simple as the dust of waving off his clothes.


    With a little touch, the vampire is dead.


    What an amazing thing!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s calm expression, everyone consciously felt a sense of admiration. This is a big master!


    Even the North and South, who have never praised people, cast admiring eyes at Tang Ye. Master deserves respect!


    Compared with the happy mood of Han Ya and the others, Wood Nianhua was so angry that he was so angry. But his idea was not to fight Tang Ye desperately, but to retreat!


    Being able to kill his attendant so easily and also cut off his arm, with this strength, he knew that he was not an opponent, so he could only find a way to deal with it afterwards.


    So he suddenly sent out a sharp rain of blood, all of them hit Han Ya''s side, forcing Tang Ye to rescue Han Ya and the others, and then he took the opportunity to leave.


    Tang Ye saw that Mu Nianhua retreated, squinted his eyes, had other calculations, did not stop Mu Nianhua from leaving, and then easily resolved those rain thorns.


    If he wants to kill Wood Nianhua, Wood Nianhua can''t escape. He wanted to use the wood nianhua to find the secret of the red fortress, and by the way get rid of the threat of the red fortress.


    The vampire attendant was killed, and Nan Bei used to care about Han Ya''s situation. Han Ya said it was okay and walked over to thank Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Han Ya standing in front of him, with a dignified, noble, and elegant aristocratic temperament. He was no longer the busy white-collar worker at the beginning. He was a little emotional. Two years were enough to make unexpected changes.


    "Thank you, I don''t know what to call it?" Han Ya said sincerely looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Tang Chenxing."


    "Are you Tang Chenxing?" Jiang Xiaobai was very surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s name. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "It turns out that the famous exorcist is you."


    Jiang Xiaobai got excited and said, "Thank you, brother, if it weren''t for you, Han Ya and I don''t know what will happen."


    "Do you know me?" Tang Ye looked at Jiang Xiaobai suspiciously.


    Han Ya and Nan Bei also wondered about Jiang Xiaobai''s attitude. How did Jiang Xiaobai know Jiang Xiaobai when they first met Tang Ye?


    Jiang Xiaobai explained: "I don''t know Brother Tang, but I know Tang Chenxing. Because my father said, it''s not peaceful recently. If you really encounter those weird things, you can find Tang Chenxing to solve it, because Tang Chenxing is that crazy. A descendant of the wife."


    Tang Ye smiled, knowing what was going on.


    Recently he has been active as an exorcist, and he is known to some extent. And the goddess grandma is probably the crazy woman, the reputation of the goddess grandma, only when you get in touch with it, you know that she is actually very influential, especially in the older generation.


    Tang Ye''s identity as an exorcist seemed to have been put into her name, so her name also gave Tang Ye a certain name, so that the name Tang Ye turned into "Tang Chenxing" was also known to more people.


    Tang Ye said to Jiang Xiaobai: "Yes, I am Tang Chenxing."

 Chapter 1232： Feeling throbbing!

    Rescued Han Ya and the others, Tang Ye was warmly invited to dinner by Han Ya. Jiang Xiaobai proposed to eat at the restaurant over there, but a few people felt that there was no problem and went to the hotel.


    The hotel is super luxurious, and Jiang Xiaobai''s industry is too big to imagine. In fact, Jiang Xiaobai did not covet these enjoyments, but wanted to entertain Tang Ye as much as possible.


    He now has an adventurous heart. As Tang Ye told him back then, he wanted to join in to explore more meaningful things in the longer term. The current situation is exactly what he wants, fighting against the super-scientific existence of Mu Nianhua. He is rich and powerful, and can use these to transform into combat effectiveness.


    Mortals are not weak, as long as they know how to use their advantages, they can become strong.


    Tang Ye knew Han Ya, Nan Bei, and Jiang Xiaobai in the morning, so they did not appear to be cautious when they ate. On the contrary, Han Ya and the others were afraid that Tang Ye was dissatisfied, and felt strange after seeing Tang Ye so natural, as if they knew Tang before. It''s night.


    There are also many conveniences in acting as Tang Chenxing, the descendant of the goddess and grandma. As an exorcist, there are many things you can manage. It can be said that all weird things can be managed. Vampire things like Mu Nianhua are of course within the weird range.


    So Tang Ye asked a lot about Mu Nianhua while eating. As he guessed, the problem with the Red Fort is very big. At the same time, according to the Red Wall intelligence, it originally appeared on the site of the Red Fort. Tang Ye immediately thought of the terrible conspiracy. There was absolutely nothing good about the blood demon joining forces with the alien monster.


    Then it is imperative to get rid of the original.


    The information he wanted was almost the same, and the meal was full. Tang Ye suggested that he should leave the scene and asked to send Han Ya back.


    Jiang Xiaobai looked strange. There are north and south, probably don¡¯t have to send it. Of course, to prevent being attacked by Wood Nianhua, it would be safer if Tang Ye sent it. But Jiang Xiaobai had other ideas. He noticed that Tang Ye''s eyes when looking at Han Ya seemed very familiar, which made him think that Tang Ye had ideas for Han Ya.


    It is not surprising that men have thoughts about Han Ya. After all, Han Ya is now the queen of the underground, in addition to the power and wealth, she also has a beautiful appearance. Hard work, hard work, struggle, a strong woman, people can''t help but wonder, what would she be like when she pushed her to bed?


    It''s a pity that this is just an ordinary man''s idea, and Tang Ye is different. Tang Ye knew Han Ya early, so the look in Han Ya''s eyes would not look like the one he had just met, which made Jiang Xiaobai misunderstand that it was interesting to Han Ya, which was embarrassing.


    The situation in North and South was a bit strange, as if he really minded Tang Ye sending Han Ya, but she couldn''t stop her, which made her look a bit contradictory.


    She felt that Tang Ye''s request was a denial of her ability. She was responsible for protecting Han Ya, but she wanted to add Tang Ye. Doesn''t it just mean that her ability is insufficient?


    She doesn''t like this kind of thing.


    However, after a battle with Mu Nianhua, she could not deny that her strength was poor in Mu Nianhua. Now that Wood Nianhua has not been removed, if Wood Nianhua strikes again, the consequences will be disastrous, so with Tang Ye, it is much safer. As far as face is concerned, North and South certainly hope that Han Ya is fine.


    Han Ya is very good to Tang Ye. She always feels that she knows Tang Ye during dinner. This feeling is very good. She has never felt this way towards a man before, so she wants to get along with Tang Ye more. So Tang Ye offered to send her off, but she was not polite.


    It''s a pity that the north and the south can''t drive, so Tang Ye can''t be allowed to drive, so Han Ya drove when he went back, and Tang Ye sat in the back seat.


    Strangely, Tang Ye asked Nan Bei to speak, and Nan Bei responded with a little embarrassment.


    Is this guy going to tease Sister Ya, or himself?


    North and South would think so.


    Han Ya also has some ideas. Is this guy going to tease herself, or is she teasing me?


    Based on Tang Ye''s strength, respect for a powerful person, and Tang Ye''s life-saving grace, neither Han Ya nor Nan Bei maliciously guessed Tang Ye, but felt that Tang Ye''s approach was a bit puzzled.


    Nan Bei was originally a reticent woman, but because of Tang Ye¡¯s identity and rescued her, she couldn¡¯t respond when talking to her, and she felt a bit stupid when she responded, ah, oh, um. Very embarrassing.


    Han Ya drove in front and didn''t know how to intervene, so she couldn''t say to Tang Ye, "North and South don''t like to talk, please chat with me" or something.


    Tang Ye probably noticed the expressions of Nan Bei and Han Ya. He was quite puzzled, how strange the atmosphere was. Didn''t he want to pull the family routine first, and then talk to Nan Bei about his lack of breakthrough in martial arts.


    He knew that Nan Bei was a woman who didn''t like to talk, so he thought about adjusting the atmosphere. It seemed that it was unnecessary. Tang Ye said directly to Nan Bei: "Nan Bei, you are a very talented person in martial arts. But there hasn''t been much progress in two years, so there must be something wrong."


    Nan Bei was taken aback, then lowered her head slightly and squeezed her fists. She was also very unwilling to this kind of thing. But the fact is before her eyes, she can''t deny it, and can only be silent.


    Soon she noticed something strange. She glanced at Tang Ye suspiciously. She remembered not telling Tang Ye that she couldn''t learn martial arts, so how did Tang Ye know?


    Looking at Tang Ye''s reaction and tone, it seemed as if he knew himself very well two years ago. Did you know him two years ago?


    "Probably...Is it." Nan Bei Xin had doubts and didn''t know how to answer Tang Ye, politely, but also said perfunctorily.


    "Then do you know what the problem is?" Tang Ye continued to ask.


    The North and South looks even more weird. Tang Ye asked nonsense, if she knew, she would have worked hard to overcome it!


    Nan Bei shook his head and didn''t even say anything.


    Tang Ye really cared about the North and the South, frowning slightly at the problems of the North and the South. He hadn''t carefully watched Nan Bei firing a tiger spear, and Nan Bei could not understand the specific problem, so he couldn''t figure out why.


    Seeing Tang Ye frowning in thought, Nan Bei warmed inexplicably. She could see that Tang Ye was really thinking about things for her, she didn''t understand why. Is this a big good person who cares about people when I first met?


    In any case, this kind of concern made the reticent Nan Bei feel a lot better, even if it was mentioned that the sad thing about martial arts did not grow up, it was no longer so evasive.


    She was very moved by Tang Ye. She felt that the perfunctory Tang Ye''s conversation was not good. She wanted to be more active and said: "I practiced like before, and it feels no problem, but it doesn''t improve, even if I practice it no matter what. "


    Nan Bei recalled his own martial arts practice, and also wanted to work hard to find out the problem.


    Han Ya was a little surprised when she heard what Nan Bei said. Nan Bei almost never said to people about practicing martial arts, even she didn''t say it, but now it told Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, North and South will open their hearts!


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at Nan Bei with a gentle expression, and said, "It''s okay, after you go back, you can show me the marksmanship again. Maybe I can find out the problem."


    When Nan Bei saw Tang Ye''s gentle appearance, he was taken aback for a moment, and he felt shocked. This feeling comes from familiarity. How do you feel that the man in front of you is familiar?

 Chapter 1233： So you are not dead!

    After thinking about it, Nan Bei discovered that Tang Ye was not only familiar with Han Ya''s eyes, but also similar to her.


    It didn''t seem like just met.


    The doubts grew bigger and bigger, Nan Bei couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye more, sometimes staring at Tang Ye. She maintained an indifferent and arrogant look, and she looked at Tang Ye as if she were looking at each other, and would not avoid it because of feelings of shyness.


    She wants to see through Tang Ye''s truth!


    But watching too long is a bit like a nympho. Han Ya saw this in the rearview mirror and felt that it was inappropriate, so she coughed slightly to remind the North and South not to lose their stance.


    After Nan Bei noticed it, he turned his head slightly, and there were two light flushes on his face. She is also a woman who knows to be embarrassed, and her indifferent and arrogant appearance also has the mind of a little woman.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. I always feel that the two women are weird along the way, don''t you think you have any thoughts about them?


    When he arrived at the place where Han Ya and Nan Bei lived, Tang Ye was stunned and found that Han Ya and Nan Bei were still living in the house he had asked Han Ya two years ago.


    Tang Ye really didn''t expect this to happen. You must know that with the current status and wealth of Han Ya, how can she not live in, but she still lives in this ordinary house.


    Han Ya was surprised when she saw Tang Ye, and smiled awkwardly, and said, "Please don''t mind Mr. Tang. Although I have the conditions, but for some personal reasons, I still like to live in the original house. How to say... Actually I am just a very ordinary woman."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s comfortable to live, don''t be so particular."


    "That''s the reason." Han Ya smiled.


    "Mr. Tang, come and have a cup of tea." Han Ya politely invited Tang Ye again.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and walked upstairs.


    North and South walking behind, carrying a wooden box with a tiger spear, can always constitute a unique landscape in a modern city, a maverick woman who is not moved by others'' eyes.


    Nan Bei paid attention to Tang Ye from behind, and found that Tang Ye was also very familiar with this house. This makes her weird. In fact, when Tang Ye arranged this house two years ago, he considered a concealment function. Han Ya might be in danger at the time, so it is best not to be known where she lives. Usually they are more cautious in coming and going, probably not many people know that they live here, so how can Tang Ye be familiar?


    Slowly, North and South thought of a possibility, but it still needed verification.


    When I got to the building to drink tea and chat, Tang Ye and Han Ya had a pretty good chat, but in order to verify his guess, Nan Bei suddenly came with a tiger spear and said to Tang Ye: "Mr. Tang, you just said to help me see my martial arts Where did the cultivation go wrong, then... now?"


    Han Ya disagreed, and said, "North and South, it''s late now, don''t bother Mr. Tang."


    The South and North stopped talking to Han Ya. Since Han Ya opposed it, they gave up temporarily.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s okay, let me look at the marksmanship of the north and the south. As a warrior, if something goes wrong and cannot be corrected in time, the impact will be very big. the way."


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so determined, Han Ya was also very worried about the situation in North and South, and did not stop him anymore, and agreed to Tang Ye and Nan Bei to practice and instruct martial arts under the courtyard.


    Under the yard, Tang Ye stood by and watched the North and the South shoot the tiger. He found that there was no major problem between North and South, but he was still affected by the lack of improvement in strength, and became a little hesitant and avoiding when practicing.


    This is a psychological problem. It was produced after the strength did not grow, so it is not the root cause of the strength not getting a breakthrough.


    Tang Ye stood with his hand in his hand, looking back at the way the North and the South had beaten the tiger''s marksmanship. However, while he was thinking about it, Nan Bei suddenly shot with a tiger spear in his hand. He felt a strong force, and he instinctively responded.


    For him, there is no problem at all. The current situation of the North and the South, there is no way to hit him.


    On the contrary, Han Ya was a little annoyed, and stopped the North and South Road: "North and South, stop quickly, this is very rude!"


    However, North and South did not listen, and continued to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s easier to see the problem after real discussions."


    So Tang Ye fought against the north and the south, and then he found that the moves of the north and the south were the same as before, without much change.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help guessing that perhaps the problem in the north and the south was not her problem, but the problem of Fuhu''s marksmanship, which restricted the north and south.


    After guessing in this way, Tang Ye thought that the marksmanship could be changed to see the effect.


    It just so happened that Tang Ye had a very powerful set of marksmanship that could be taught to North and South. It was the Long Family combat skills he learned from Long Qingcheng in Guwu Jianghu.


    Originally, it was said that the dragon family''s combat skills needed the dragon family''s blood to cultivate, otherwise it would go crazy and the body would explode and die. But Long Qingcheng''s marksmanship was not a real Long Family combat technique.


    She does not have the blood of the Long Family, and now she is the wife of the Young Master of the Long Family in Guwu Jianghu, a temporary female emperor. When she and Tang Ye''s son Long Xi grow up, she will let Long Xi be the emperor. Therefore, Long Qingcheng imitated the marksmanship created by the Long Family''s combat skills, which not only has the power of the Long Family''s combat skills, but also does not require the Dragon''s blood to learn. If North and South learn it, North and South can definitely become a peerless powerhouse.


    Tang Ye remembered that he had said that he would teach the North and South a set of marksmanship. That was because as a memory of his reincarnation, he had a subordinate of the North and the South, and he probably had the same appearance and personality as the North and South. Perhaps Nan Bei was the heroic female subordinate back then?


    Tang Ye was thinking about these things while fighting with the north and south. The North and the South suddenly stabbed in, Tang Ye directly stretched out his hand to block it, almost able to clamp the Fuhu Spear with two fingers, it was so powerful that it hit the North and the South deeply.


    But Nan Bei was not unhappy. Looking at Tang Ye''s eyes with more meaning, he withdrew his Fuhu spear, and saluted like a warrior: "Thank you for your advice!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t need to be so polite, I probably know some of the reasons for your problems. I decided to teach you a set of marksmanship to try, maybe it can be changed."


    Nan Bei frowned slightly, and hesitated: "The Fuhu spear technique was taught to me by the master, and it should not be easily abandoned."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "It''s not to let you abandon the Fuhu marksmanship, but to merge two sets of marksmanship to solve your problem."


    Nan Bei thought for a while, nodded and said, "That''s good."


    Han Ya rolled her eyes aside. I don''t understand all these fights and kills.


    Then Tang Ye went to the building to rest again, chatted for a while and left. He deliberately let go of the wood nianhua, he had to go and see what big fish this bait could bring out.


    Tang Ye leaped away from the alley, but suddenly, a domineering spear hit him directly.


    Tang Ye stopped and used his force to catch the spear, which was actually a tiger spear!


    North and South appeared in front.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly.


    Nan Bei''s expression returned to indifference and arrogance, looking at Tang Ye and humming: "So you are not dead, Tang Ye!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless, what''s going on?

 Chapter 1234： The children of the arena are passionate!

    "So you are not dead!"


    In this case, it''s a bit like being playful, making fun, or being naughty. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel. However, North and South will not speak like this, and the style of North and South is not like this. She is always indifferent, arrogant, and reluctant to talk. Even if you are facing an enemy, you won¡¯t be proud to laugh when you win, and you won¡¯t be afraid to beg for mercy if you lose. She suddenly snorted to Tang Ye playfully, "So you are not dead."


    Tang Ye felt quite weird. But strange, he was even more helpless, Nan Bei knew his identity. Recalling the way the North and South shot the gun before, he knew that the North and South were deliberately probing.


    Looking at the north and south coming step by step, Tang Ye smiled helplessly. It seems that I am really not suitable for hiding secrets.


    "Haha, you found it." Tang Ye smiled at Nan Bei, not knowing what he thought.


    Nan Bei walked in front of Tang Ye with a cold face and didn''t know what to do, saying that she was angry, but she usually looked like this. Say she is happy, is it possible?


    "Don''t you even deny it?" Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "What is the use of denying in front of a smart and beautiful woman like you?"


    Nan Bei grabbed Tang Ye''s Fuhu spear, and said, "It''s no use greasy mouth and tongue!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled calmly: "It''s not glib, I''m telling the truth."


    Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye very contemptuously.


    Tang Ye argued: "Do I need to be glib to you? We are innocent."


    "You..." Nan Bei can''t argue about this, if you argue, doesn''t it mean that she has something to do with Tang Ye.


    A man is glib with a woman, and if a woman doesn''t refuse, alas, that thought is not meaningful.


    So Nan Bei thinks Tang Ye is very annoying. So what can you do if you play tricks?


    "You still hate it as always." Although Nan Bei didn''t argue, but he wouldn''t give Tang Ye a good face either, and he spoke harshly.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye has lived so long, and one of the things she''s most used to is being harsh words by women. Whether he is sincere or arrogant, he is used to it, so he ignores the North and South at all, and said, "How did you find it was mine?"


    Nan Bei glanced at him and hummed: "It''s not enough to eat-s shit."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Why don''t you say that your nature is hard to change? If you have to say it is so ugly, you are a girl."


    "It doesn''t matter whether it is a man or a woman." Nan Bei said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Whether it''s a man or a woman actually matters a lot. If you are a man, I won''t waste time talking to you. I''m sick when flirting with a man... Uh, I''m wrong... "


    Tang Ye spoke quickly, and the word flirting was quite inappropriate. He corrected it in time and said: "Anyway, I mean, talking to a beautiful woman like you will never get bored."


    Nan Bei didn''t speak any more, she knew that she would never be Tang Ye''s opponent. But at this moment, she was indeed annoyed at Tang Ye. In addition to anger, there is also a sense of distance.


    Very far away!


    Today, when dealing with Mu Nianhua, the kind of strength Tang Ye showed, after knowing Tang Ye''s true identity, North and South felt very complicated.


    She remembered that the first time she met Tang Ye, it was her and her younger brother who went to kill Tang Ye. At that time, Tang Ye was not so strong. Facing her and things, she had to work hard and use poison to deal with it. Got them. But now, she knew very well that as long as Tang Ye thought, she could be pinched to death in an instant.


    It used to start with the same one, but now it is a thousand miles away. Not to mention the current result, after meeting with Tang Ye, watching Tang Ye continue to grow stronger, the normal speed is as fast as a rocket, North and South have been chasing after him, hoping to catch Tang Ye one day.


    Even though Tang Ye was normally fast before, the North and the South were constantly improving. She believed that she would not be too far from Tang Ye. However, today, Tang Ye killed a vampire attendant in seconds, her strength was rarely broken. In this situation, she would give up, I am afraid that she will never catch Tang Ye in her life.


    It''s so **** ignorant, a big carrot can grow like this, so unwilling!


    So the North and the South were angry with Tang Ye, not because Tang Ye had concealed his true identity.


    After Nan Bei confirmed Tang Ye''s identity, he suddenly found that there was nothing important, and wanted to go back, so he didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was really speechless when he saw Nan Bei leave directly. This woman showed up, revealing her identity and walking away, so handsome?


    But looking at the weather, it¡¯s probably not early. Tang Ye didn¡¯t stop her, and said, ¡°Nan Bei, do you remember what I told you before? You have the aura of a heroine, I admire this, so I have a chance If you do, you must have a good drink. It¡¯s a pity that there is a big world outside, unlike the Guwu rivers and lakes that retain the atmosphere of the past in the rivers and lakes, otherwise I will pull you to have a good drink."


    Nan Bei looked back at Tang Ye, with a cold expression, not knowing what it meant.


    When Tang Ye was angry, she waved her hand quickly: "Alright, okay, let''s not talk about it, you can go back, what are you doing with your face all day long."


    However, Nan Bei still looked straight at Tang Ye, and suddenly said, "Why not drink now?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Nan Bei looked back at the building next to him. This is where she and Han Ya live. Han Ya has already rested, and there is a night snack restaurant next to her. You can drink, and you can also pay attention to Han Ya''s situation and don''t worry about being attacked.


    Tang Ye understood the meaning of North and South. Although he didn''t know why North and South chose to drink now, since South and North wanted to protect Han Ya, it would be convenient to have restaurants nearby, so let''s drink.


    After all, so busy, not drinking when there is a chance, it may be that there is no chance in a lifetime.


    It''s probably the same idea between the North and the South. I have known Tang Ye for so long, and there have been many things. They can see each other in some places. It is just a friendship. Drink it when you can have a drink. If you wait for the next time, God knows it. When?


    Even North and South regarded this meal as a farewell wine to Tang Ye.


    She is a martial artist, she has seen some secrets, and knows that Tang Ye''s current strength is superb. If she goes one step further, she may not be in this land.


    She believed that Tang Ye would definitely move forward. So, in the future, Tang Ye will reach the sky on that day, and she is still in this land, how can she have the opportunity to be together again?


    Quite general.


    There was a sense of farewell sadness.


    Drink it, drink it happily, to make up for the regret that I don''t understand.


    Tang Ye is so sensitive, and the mind of the North and the South is so, he probably knows it too. Now that the North and South have made such a decision, he no longer speaks much. The tacit approval of this meal is a farewell.


    Sometimes he feels that there is always a feeling of friendship between the north and the south, but it''s a pity that when he turns around, he goes to different places.

 Chapter 1235： Only this time?

    The restaurant is not so luxurious, there are a lot of shouts and talks from other seats, and the atmosphere is suitable for people to drink.


    After Nan Bei sat down, he straightened his waist and put his hands on his legs, as if he was sitting upright.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, waved, and said, "North and South, don''t be so cautious."


    "I''m just used to it, not cautious." Nan Bei said lightly.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to care about the north and south, greeted the boss, eat the most fragrant dishes, drink the most spicy wine, and beg for a pleasure.


    By the way, Tang Ye had never had this opportunity, so let go of it once.


    The wine is fast and the dishes are slow. Nan Bei poured a glass of wine on his own, grunted, and dried it straight away.


    Damn it. Tang Ye was a little surprised to see Nan Bei so swiftly, isn''t he afraid of getting drunk?


    The North and the South are certainly not afraid. In the past, when he was practicing martial arts, the master soaked his body with medicinal wine and was almost immune to wine.


    As for Tang Ye, he was never afraid of getting drunk before, because he used his Qi to force alcohol out, so he wouldn''t be drunk without the effect of alcohol.


    "Drink." The north and the south were stunned when seeing Tang Ye, and urged.


    This silly fellow, she thought to herself. People who are taciturn have more inner activities. Nan Bei has a lot of ideas in his mind, but he is not good at it or can''t express it.


    She looked at Tang Ye''s appearance and found it strange, or inconceivable. Obviously experienced so many things, clearly already standing in such a high position, why is it still the same as that slouchy?


    In other words, it sounds nice. It is peaceful and grounded. Sometimes shrewd like a demon, sometimes silly and cute, he is indeed a man who makes people feel good.


    But it shouldn''t be like this. After sleeping with so many women, can''t you live a life with a woman decently?


    what!


    Nan Bei found that the thoughts in his heart were really ridiculous, how could he think of these things?


    She looked up at the night sky outside. This world is changing. Although we are trying our best to prevent the shackles of heaven and earth from being broken, the world is still the world, but the changes are always there. From no ghosts to existence, from the expansion of the limits of martial arts, it shows that things have been changing in one direction, that is the return of heaven and earth to unification!


    One day, the world will not be just a simple world.


    When that day really comes, if people in the world have a chance to rise to immortality and live forever, then Tang Ye must be one of them.


    However, at that time... the north and the south looked towards Tang Ye and didn''t yearn for it, because Tang Ye would be the most painful person at that time.


    He was flying immortal forever, but their faces were easy to grow old, and their lives could not be more than a hundred years.


    Women will die.


    After all, no woman is his.


    What a pity!


    Nan Bei poured another glass of wine, grunting, and it was dry again.


    Now she doesn''t care how many women Tang Ye slept with. This life is uninhibited, likes to be chic and happy, and has the ability that ordinary people don''t have, and is a person who wants to become a fairy, and it should be like this. However, how romantic it is now and how painful it will be in the future. If you don''t like him, you can naturally see him in pain in the future. If you like him, you will sympathize with him instead.


    Nan Bei found that he actually sympathized with Tang Ye.


    What a terrible mood.


    South and North want to pour wine again, Tang Ye stopped her and said, "The food is still there, you don''t have to be so eager, be careful of getting drunk."


    "You can''t drink me." Nan Bei let out a rhetoric to Tang Ye, raised his head, a bit provocative.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "So confident?"


    Nan Bei said: "You are not allowed to use martial arts to expel alcohol, that''s boring."


    "Uh." Tang Ye was stunned. In this way, it seemed that his self-confidence was reduced a bit.


    He had never been drunk before, and used martial arts to get rid of alcohol. After all, the feeling of being drunk was quite uncomfortable. Therefore, he himself does not know how much alcohol the body can withstand. Wouldn''t it be very shameless if you can''t drink the North and South?


    "Are you scared?" Nan Bei sneered when seeing Tang Ye''s hesitant look.


    "It''s not right to use martial arts to get rid of alcohol, so it''s better not to drink it. If you and I both use this method, unless you can''t hold your stomach, how about drinking the wine in this store?"


    "The question is, is this interesting?" Nan Bei has never spoken as much as he does now, pressing on Tang Ye every step of the way, and it really has become courageous after drinking.


    Tang Ye was persuaded by North and South, poured a glass of wine, grunted, did it, patted the table, and hummed: "Okay, that''s just drinking, nothing else, do it!"


    Then the two of them had a drink after another, and they were stupid to show the boss, Nima, how many bottles of vegetables have been drunk, are you dying?


    The boss was worried that these two guys would not pay the bill when they were drunk, so he came over to tell Tang Ye to pay the bill before eating.


    Damn it. Tang Ye is speechless, worried that she has no money?


    Tang Ye threw out a card and asked the boss to pay twice as much for the food and wine just now, so don''t worry?


    The boss is happy, cheerful, and very enthusiastic. He was a little puzzled, Tang Ye is handsome, the north and the south are beautiful, and the handsome men and women are so unreserved?


    In fact, Nan Bei gave up this time because he yearned for Tang Ye very much. She also imagined that martial arts like Tang Ye continued to improve, and when one day, people in the world could ascend or ascend away.


    Otherwise, she doesn''t know the meaning of her life.


    Protect Hana?


    One day, Han Ya will grow up to the point where she does not need anyone to protect her.


    Then martial arts is her only pursuit. But for various reasons, she is afraid that she has been mediocre as she has been in the past two years.


    She was silent, which just shows that she has been under pressure in her heart. Finally, one day, I was afraid that I couldn''t help it, forming a demon, and it was completely ruined.


    I feel very troubled.


    So drink a bar, have a big meal, and see if you can really relieve your worries with alcohol?


    One cup after another, and a few bottles empty.


    The boss saw that his face was expressionless, why this handsome man and beautiful girl is a drunkard, hey, what a pity.


    But the boss is happy, drink more, right? Then I sell more and earn more!


    Only late at night the boss was speechless. Nima two guys are still drinking, everyone else is gone, this point is about to close!


    The boss used to persuade Tang Ye and Nan Bei to stop drinking, but he couldn''t persuade him. Seeing that the two of them drank so much and made him a lot of money, he barely waited.


    Until Tang Ye and Nan Bei couldn''t hold their stomachs, the two of them thought about going back. However, both of them were so drunk that they couldn''t distinguish between east and west.


    Without martial arts to excrete alcohol, you will definitely get drunk. Fortunately, both of them are martial arts practitioners. Even if they are drunk, they still have some consciousness so that they won''t fall to the ground and fall asleep.


    Tang Ye helped the north and south carrying the tiger spear, and the north and south supported Tang Ye, staggering all the way, and returning to the place where she lived, Han Ya slept in a room with multiple safety measures, and was not awakened.


    Entering the north-south room, the two of them fell directly on the bed. You push me and I push you. It''s really a gaffe and makes people look down. Is this still the strongest man?


    The scary thing is that you push me, and after I push you, the two of them tore their clothes. It''s probably a habitual idea like "It''s comfortable to sleep without clothes."


    However, when the two took off some clothes and then met a piece, the sensation of skin-to-skin blindness gave them a subtle, even indescribable, physical and psychological feeling.


    The two looked at each other and were still confused. In fact, they didn''t have any ideas, but they just seemed to have ideas.


    Just now they both said a lot of things in their hearts when they were drinking, and they felt that they were all in the same world, and they felt sorry for each other.


    The two people who met together looked at each other, and the room suddenly became quiet, as if they could hear each other''s heartbeats, and could clearly feel each other''s breath of alcohol.


    For some reason, after looking at them, the two suddenly hugged each other violently, tore their remaining clothes, kissed various places, their bodies tangled fiercely, and in the end, Tang Ye broke off the north and south legs and brutally pressed down. Things that cannot be described.


    Nan Bei bit her lip and snorted. The pain made her awake a lot, but everything was irretrievable. She clearly saw Tang Ye''s movements in her body. She bit her lip again and simply continued to be confused. Embracing Tang Ye in both hands, and Tang Ye rolled on the bed.


    This is the effect of alcohol, and no one will remember it after tomorrow.


    Nan Bei didn''t know if Tang Ye was sober. But that doesn''t seem to make sense, it''s not uncommon for this man to sleep with a woman. It is impossible for him to confess. The question is, does the woman regret it?


    Nan Bei asked himself.


    There seems to be no answer.


    It''s better to sink into the joy of this moment, anyway, life is only this once.

 Chapter 1236： Suddenly an idea!

    The next day was destined to be an awkward and complicated day.


    Tang Ye woke up, North and South woke up, actually still sleeping in the same bed, naked, covered only by a thin quilt.


    The two turned their heads and glanced at each, then the horse turned his head and stopped looking, not looking, not talking, and motionless.


    The North and South looks calm, but the heart is upset. She was awake at the moment Tang Ye entered her body last night. She thought about leaving the room after the end, and she could even clean up the room, so that she could pretend that nothing happened the next day.


    However, she really wanted to slap herself to death. Although it was painful when Tang Ye entered last night, she unexpectedly had a subtle feeling. She coveted that kind of joy, so that she couldn''t help herself, and then fell asleep with Tang Ye after she was tired.


    Tang Ye looked at the ceiling and didn''t know what to say. You don''t need to look at the current situation to know what happened.


    Is this a typical drunk disorder?


    The relationship with the North and the South had not reached this point. Now that this kind of thing has happened, is it difficult to handle it?


    The silence present between the two is the best explanation. The relationship that people can sleep together, they will hug and sleep when they are done late, and wake up early or lean in their arms. Maybe a woman shyly praises a man, "You have a great skill."


    But at this time, Tang Ye and Nan Bei, who can use that kind of insight to think of them two doing such a thing?


    It''s simply impossible to do, OK!


    Drinking wine is a thing of pleasure, drinking a lot of it hurts the body, and drinking it forcibly will cause disastrous consequences.


    This embarrassing story tells us, never get drunk in the future!


    Head pain and dizziness are still trivial, for fear of causing trouble for a lifetime.


    You ask for someone''s body, if you still have a seed, you say numbness is not troublesome?


    Tang Ye and Nan Bei still didn''t speak. Or maybe die in embarrassment for a lifetime like this.


    Originally, most of the responsibility for such things happened to men. Women could scold men as much as they wanted, but North and South did not. Because Nan Bei knew what happened to her last night, she was already sober, and she didn''t stop Tang Ye from being sober, she felt that it would not be good to talk about Tang Ye.


    What a kind woman.


    wrong!


    Suddenly Nan Bei remembered. Although he was awake last night, it was because of pain that Tang Ye entered her body. In this case, it''s useless to stop it by yourself. My old lady''s membrane is broken, and that is simply irreparable!


    Therefore, North and South have reason to curse Tang Ye. She wants to scold, she must scold, and she has to find a step down to resolve the embarrassment of life.


    "Nan Bei, are you still up?" When Nan Bei was about to scold Tang Ye, Han Ya''s voice came from outside.


    Nan Bei shut up immediately, she couldn''t let Han Ya know that Tang Ye was inside.


    At the same time, Tang Ye couldn''t help being embarrassed and wanted to talk. Carrying one more woman...it doesn''t matter, anyway, carrying so many women. He decided to go all out and face the North and the South frankly.


    But when he just wanted to speak, Nan Bei covered his mouth and shouted in a low voice, "Shut up!"


    Still worried about being discovered by Han Ya.


    But in this way, Nan Bei propped up some bodies and stretched out a hand to cover Tang Ye¡¯s mouth, then her body was exposed a lot, half of her body, half of her breasts, and the quilt still covered, looming. Yellow healthy skin, so beautiful!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but stare.


    Haha!


    Nan Bei slapped in embarrassment, and cursed in a low voice: "Don''t make any noise!"


    Then quickly retracted his hand and pulled the quilt over to cover his body.


    But in this way, Tang Ye was exposed.


    Damn it, this won''t work. Tang Ye was embarrassed to show his body in front of a woman who was not so close. Although what happened to him and Nan Bei last night, after waking up, they both knew that it was not a bed-friendly relationship. Why is it so embarrassing to show your body?


    Nan Bei glanced at Tang Ye''s body, his face flushed, anxious and annoyed, he reached out his hand to grab the clothes and threw them to Tang Ye, "Get on!"


    Tang Ye wore it quickly, finally not so embarrassing.


    Seeing him wearing his clothes, Nan Bei glared at him, "Go through the window!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "Then we always need to...talk?"


    "Nothing to talk about!" North and South said coldly: "When nothing happened!"


    Tang Ye saw that the sheets belonged to the north and south for the first time to fall red. For the first time, can this be regarded as nothing happened?


    "Hurry up!" Nan Bei whispered to Tang Ye again, worried that Han Ya would come in, and looked a little aggrieved in a hurry, as if begging Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to embarrass North and South, so let''s find a chance to talk about this kind of thing in the future, or, really don''t say it, when nothing happened.


    Jumping out of the window, Tang Ye disappeared into the room.


    When Nan Bei saw him leave, his heart was sour inexplicably, and a feeling of sadness came.


    Maybe so.


    She took off the quilt and also got dressed. But suddenly the window opened again, which shocked her greatly. She wanted to scream and held back. It was not annoying to see that Tang Ye had something.


    Perhaps there is still some expectation and happiness.


    He''s back again, why?


    Say some love words to coax yourself?


    Don''t do it yourself!


    But it''s better to have it than not. I am not a lady, so I slept away.


    Tang Ye said to Nan Bei: "I still want to teach you a set of marksmanship, and I will find you later."


    After speaking, Tang Ye disappeared.


    "Hey..." Nan Bei wanted to stop him, angrily said don''t come, no need to teach and the like, but there was no chance to say it.


    Then she was taken aback, thinking of coming back later?


    Why is it night and not daytime?


    Late... It always reminds North and South that night is a good time to do that kind of thing.


    Ah, it''s crazy. Nan Bei shook his head vigorously, scratched his hair, **** wine, I knew I would not drink it!


    "North and South, are you inside?" Han Ya''s voice came again.


    Han Ya was still very polite and did not come in directly. Otherwise, things are going to be big, and she should have been awake for a long time according to her appearance.


    Nan Bei adjusted his emotions and said as usual: "Yes, Sister Ya, wait for me to come out."


    "Okay, breakfast is ready." Han Ya smiled.


    Han Ya frowned slightly outside, very worried. She has never seen North and South sleep late, usually she wakes up for breakfast, and North and South insist on practicing marksmanship in the yard every morning.


    She thinks that North and South are very handsome, with a heroic spirit that no man has. If it weren''t for normal sexual orientation, I would definitely love North and South.


    Maybe it was because I practiced too much marksmanship last night, so I was exhausted. Han Ya thought so. After all, Tang Ye arrived last night and guided a lot of marksmanship between the North and the South. Then Nan Bei refused to listen to her persuasion, and said at night to practice marksmanship. Han Ya has a lot of things to deal with, she must ensure her energy and energy, and she has to rest on her own, regardless of the north and the south.


    She didn''t know. Last night Nan Bei said he was going to practice marksmanship, but actually went to see Tang Ye to confirm Tang Ye''s identity.


    Helplessly, North and South did not expect that something happened with Tang Ye.


    Nan Bei put on the clothes, and simply combed through and wanted to go out. But seeing the room was a little messy, especially the bed and the traces left by her and Tang Ye lingering, she couldn''t help but feel a little anxious.


    So, after being slept by that guy, you still have to clean up these things yourself?


    Why did you suddenly think of killing someone?


    I really want to kill that bastard!


    Nan Bei felt very wronged, but in order to hide the traces, they had to clean up those traces. Seeing the sheets that dyed her for the first time, she was a little surprised.


    I was like this... I lost my body, something I hadn''t thought of in my life.


    What a crime.


    North and South are in a complicated mood. I don''t know what life will be like in the future?


    The most fearful thing is that I have someone in my heart, thinking and thinking every day, but I can''t wait for him to come. A character like yourself that hides everything in your heart, surely you will be driven crazy, right?

 Chapter 1237： Man and God and Three Wonders!

    Nan Bei became very worried, Han Ya could tell, but she couldn''t help it if Nan Bei said nothing. Today, I''m going to the Dark Frontier to talk to Jiang Xiaobai about dealing with the Red Fortress.


    Although there is now a "Tang Chenxing", as they are, they will not rely too much on someone, and of course they have to solve the enemy by themselves.


    Although the defeat with Mu Nianhua was horrible, they can prepare better next time. Now that it has been verified that Wood Nianhua is a monster like a vampire, then you can think of more ways to deal with vampires.


    What needs to be studied is that the so-called vampire is different from the movie. If vampires are afraid of sunlight, reality may not be the case.


    Know thyself, ever-victorious. As long as you have enough information, even if you face those monsters in a mortal body, you can still win!


    This is how mankind survives and continues to progress.


    When I went to find Jiang Xiaobai, Han Ya noticed that Nanbei was absent-minded, and finally couldn''t help asking, "South and North, what happened? Is it because the martial arts strength has not increased? If this is the case, don''t worry. , Didn¡¯t Tang Chenxing say that he could help you? You rushed to practice marksmanship all night with enthusiasm last night. Huangtian pays off, I think you can solve this problem."


    Nan Bei looked at Han Ya, hesitated to speak, hesitated for a while before saying, "I''m fine, although...I am really worried about the martial arts strength, but I will untie this knot."


    "That''s good." Han Ya smiled.


    North and South looked to the sky through the car window. The weather was very clear, and there were no clouds in the blue. But who knows what tragic things are happening in that blue sky?


    The so-called emperor pays off. North and South do not expect this. She remembered clearly that from Tang Ye''s past experience, God was also helpless, perhaps still an enemy.


    It''s hard to imagine that one person actually said that God is the enemy. But if you contact the old Taoist priest back then, it will be different. According to legend, the sky is an ideological book, called the heavenly book. Obtaining the heavenly book is equivalent to gaining the power to dominate the destiny of all living things. However, this requires the connection between the heavenly book and the human world, otherwise the heavenly book will not be "read" in the human world, nor will it have the power to dominate.


    The fate of the old Taoist priest just cut off the connection between heaven and the world, so Cangtian hated the old Taoist and wanted to break the fetters of heaven and earth.


    After thousands of years of resistance, the firmament of the sky, and the heavens can re-implement part of their consciousness into the human world. After manipulation, more and more people want to break the shackles of Qi Yun. However, victory is sometimes controlled by a few key personnel, so there is the Xuanhuang co-lord, the minister who helps the dragon.


    But even though the old Taoist priest is no longer in this world, he still interferes with this world even in the wider world. In other words, he was extremely wise and had already arranged a back hand, so there was a presence like Tang Ye. Also, the slave of the python, the emperor of all ages.


    The two terms actually contain a lot of information. Xuan Huang, heaven and earth Xuan Huang, the cosmos, dating back to that era, are more gods.


    And the emperor of the emperor, the emperor of the world, more refers to the leader of mankind.


    Therefore, the Xuanhuang co-lord and the emperor of all ages, to put it simply, is a war between gods and people.


    God wants to regain the power to control the destiny of mankind, and mankind wants to control his own destiny.


    It is said that this kind of war between humans and gods broke out long ago. Originally the gods had no hope for mankind. But there are many gods who support mankind, so this makes the battle of gods a protracted battle.


    This kind of war resulted in countless casualties, a large number of souls and ghosts poured into hell, which made the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva quite distressed and unbearable, so Ksitigarbha isolated the "Book of the Earth" separately, with the Book of the Earth, he could control the Hell and not be immune The "Book of Heaven" control.


    Later, Wang Fuxi refined the "Book of Humans" to reduce the influence of the "Book of Heaven". Therefore, the appearance of the earth and human books weakened the dominance of the heavenly books.


    And if you get the book from the heavens, the book from the people, and the book from the earth at the same time, then you have complete control of the three realms and six realms!


    In this world, behind the calm, who knows how many conspirators are planning to take the Three Books?


    Such a plan may be hundreds or even thousands of years.


    Now all kinds of weird things have been born, indicating that the conspiracy behind it is ready to the last moment.


    If the age of ancient mythology comes, it is undoubtedly the best explanation.


    "Hey." Nan Beixin sighed slightly. If there is such a thing as a war between humans and gods, she would like to participate in it. However, if there is not enough strength, it is useless at all, not even cannon fodder.


    Han Ya felt very strange when she saw the sigh of Nan Bei. If you just worry about the problem of not increasing your martial arts strength, do you need such a grudge?


    This is not a North-South style!


    There is something tricky!


    Han Ya thought of getting along with Tang Ye yesterday, her ambiguous eyes, shit, will Nan and North be interesting to "Tang Chenxing", right?


    "North and South, you... don''t you have someone with a heart?" Han Yahao asked.


    puff!


    North and South almost choked the air.


    "Sister Ya, what are you talking about!" Nan Bei denied directly.


    Han Ya squinted her eyes and smiled: "When were you so excited? It''s because I told you that you have a guilty conscience?"


    "No!" Nan Bei became more excited, the more excited, the more guilty.


    Han Ya finds it interesting. If Nan Bei is really interested in "Tang Chenxing", she doesn''t mind being a matchmaker at all. Although she had a good impression of "Tang Chenxing", it was rare that the indifferent woman from North and South was tempted, and she didn''t mind giving it to North and South.


    Seeing Han Yan¡¯s playful expression, Nan Bei couldn¡¯t help blushing when he thought of the scene of Tang Ye lingering last night, but she had to deny it, so she took a big breath and made her face look ugly and uncomfortable. Hummed: "Don''t mess around with you!"


    "Oh, I''m getting more and more excited." Han Ya smiled more interestingly, knowing that there must be something in this area between North and South.


    Nan Bei simply turned his head and looked out the window, too lazy to pay attention to Han Ya, letting Han Ya be aggressive and provoked.


    "Nanbei, if you really like it, then you have to change it. Don''t face the boss, men don''t like it." Han Ya took the opportunity to let Nanbei change his ill.


    North and South couldn''t bear Han Ya''s nagging, and hummed: "Sister Ya, you are not an old lady, what do you teach me?"


    "Hey, you..." Han Ya felt that the North and the South had really changed, so she said that she was angry, and said, "You too!"


    "I am not!" Nan Bei snorted coldly.


    "Huh?" Han Ya was taken aback, and the indifferent North and South were actually not the place?


    North and South snorted coldly: "My membrane has broken."


    "..."


    Han Ya was stunned, almost unable to drive the car. Is there such a thing?


    What Nan Bei said was the truth, and it was broken by Tang Ye last night. But she wouldn''t let Han Ya know about this kind of thing, and added: "It was broken before practice."


    "..."


    Han Ya was speechless. But it is possible. A girl from the north and south, practicing those difficult martial arts moves all day long, it is very possible to break the membrane.


    "You should be careful. For us women, that thing... is still very important. Many men cheat because their wives don''t have this thing." Han Ya sighed leisurely.


    "Why do you want a derailed man?" Nan Bei asked in a bad mood.


    Han Ya smiled, rather helpless, and said, "Who knows, it''s the same as why a man is bothered, it''s an unsolvable problem."


    "You don''t want to find a man who is bothered in the future." Han Ya smiled.


    "Isn''t every man bothered?" Nan Bei asked.


    Han Ya smiled and said, "Then you can find someone you are willing to follow even if he is bothered. The question is, will there be such a man?"


    Nan Bei did not speak any more and looked out the window.


    Is there such a man?

 Chapter 1238： Relic of the ancestor!

    When he arrived at the dark frontier, Jiang Xiaobai welcomed Han Ya and Nan Bei warmly. They were probably connected because of Tang Ye. Jiang Xiaobai achieved today''s success because of Tang Ye''s help. And Han Yaneng had today, which Tang Ye brought out.


    Nan Bei didn''t like to discuss those things, staying aside and watching them talk. Looking at Jiang Xiaobai and Han Ya, she thought of Tang Ye again. She knew that Jiang Xiaobai and Han Ya were inseparable from Tang Ye to get to where they are now. She didn''t understand. Tang Ye didn''t seem to be doing anything. How could the influence be so great?


    I was supposed to be angry with that guy, how come I suddenly feel admired the more I think about it?


    There is a symptom of Xi Shi in the eyes of a lover.


    "Hey." Nan Beixin sighed, and as expected, it was still affected by what happened last night, and nothing happened. It was impossible.


    Nan Bei was worrying about his own affairs, Jiang Xiaobai and Han Ya talked more heavily. Jiang Xiaobai said: "We still underestimated the strength of Mu Nianhua, it seems that it is necessary to make more powerful weapons."


    Han Ya frowned slightly, worried: "Will making weapons make the Red Wall unhappy?"


    Jiang Xiaobai shook his head and said: "No. We are not making weapons for illegal activities. It doesn''t even matter if we report such things to the Red Wall. Monsters like vampires are alien to our country. The Red Wall is there. How can foreign races be allowed to do evil in our land? Since the Red Wall needs to deal with the original, then we help deal with the Red Fortress, they will be very happy."


    Han Ya nodded. If there is the support of the Red Wall, then with their wealth, it is no problem to create a group of powerful weapons against vampires.


    But it should not have gone so smoothly. Although the Red Wall will allow this kind of thing, it will definitely send someone to monitor it. They have their own concerns. If you build other weapons that have a negative impact on the country, they are definitely not allowed.


    When Jiang Xiaobai was talking with Han Ya, Tang Ye arrived in front of a luxurious villa. He squinted his eyes, but he did not expect that Mu Nianhua did not go to the Red Fort, but returned to the villa where he lived.


    Soon I saw a beautiful woman getting out of the taxi and going to ring the villa doorbell.


    Tang Ye shook his head helplessly. If this woman goes to the Mu Nianhua''s house now, she will definitely only become Mu Nianhua''s food.


    Now that Mu Nianhua was seriously injured and had a broken arm, he would definitely need a lot of blood to recover and regenerate the broken arm. A monster like a vampire has blood and everything, it seems like a zombie. But compared to the exorcist, the zombies are much more terrifying, that is the existence of transcending the three realms and six realms.


    Tang Ye wanted to force Mu Nianhua to go to the Red Fortress, and he couldn''t let Mu Nianhua recover here. He quietly stunned the woman who came, preventing the woman from entering.


    Tang Ye continued to wait outside for Mu Nianhua.


    Sure enough, Mu Nianhua didn''t wait for someone to replenish him with blood, so he was anxious, pretending to be, and wearing a hat on hot days, drove away.


    Tang Ye smiled and followed Mu Nianhua behind his back.


    The place where Mu Nianhua went is the Red Fort.


    The Red Fortress, a western-style castle-like building, is usually used as a tourist attraction and is very expensive. But in some of its places where no one is allowed to enter, there are horrible secrets hidden.


    Vampire Lair!


    Since it is an old nest, naturally there are ways to deal with all situations. Mu Nianhua is now seriously injured. He failed to kill Han Ya, Jiang Xiaobai and the exorcist "Tang Chenxing" last night. He believed that he would be tracked down soon. Before that, he must disappear without affecting their plans.


    Now the church in the West is fighting the monster at the twilight barrier, lest the barrier that seals the monster is broken, causing the monster to fully recover. So the exorcist of the church cannot control them. They lurked on Huaxia''s side because an ancient emperor of Huaxia, Zeng, conquered their land and took away a piece of sacred object. That piece of relic can revive Dracula the ancestor of their vampire. In that case, their vampires will be protected by their ancestors, and then they will rise in full force, no longer subject to church oppression.


    The reason why Mu Nianhua was seen by vampires was that before he was transformed into a vampire, Adam, the head of the Red Fort, befriended him. It was because he came from a grassland ethnic group, perhaps related to the ancient emperor, so he could be better traced. The holy relic taken away by the ancient emperor.


    Mu Nianhua was originally a master of horse racing, but unfortunately because he liked Dong Miaozhu and tried with Tang Ye, the result was lost, and then his life trajectory changed drastically, so that he now became a vampire.


    He still likes Dong Miaozhu, but Dong Miaozhu disappeared out of thin air, no trace, even Tang Ye didn''t have her figure, so Mu Nianhua couldn''t find her, so he could only give up.


    He didn''t know that Dong Miaozhu was a body carrying a great Buddha. Her previous life was named Chenxi. She came from the west of the Buddha country and fell because of encountering Tang Ye''s previous life... Even so, she is also a person close to the Buddha. The power of the Buddha is almost equal to that of the gods. As long as the shackles of heaven and earth are broken, the heaven and the earth can be entered. And the highest rank is to become a Bodhisattva in the Buddha Kingdom.


    If the predestined condition of the previous life is not lifted, it is rare that the boundless Buddha condition will not become a bodhisattva. Therefore, Dong Miaozhu is pursuing the past life and needs a result.


    It''s just that she hasn''t appeared for a long time.


    At this time, in the Red Fortress, several heads, Adam, Noel, and Edward were negotiating with a monster man with thick red eyebrows.


    This monster man is Yuan. The sequelae of becoming a Gorefiend is that he naturally seems to have red smoky makeup. Too demon!


    Yuan came to look for cooperation. As the Gorefiend, he was able to perceive Adam and their essence. They are all "blood" creatures. He said to Adam: "Your existence is definitely a threat to the red wall. If they are discovered , We will definitely get rid of you. So we have the same enemy and we are dealing with the Red Wall."


    Adam would not agree with this kind of thing. These years, the Red Fortress has been acting low-key, not wanting to cause trouble, and quietly carrying out their own plans. It was too stupid to run against the red wall. The Red Wall is the pillar of leadership of this country. Rather than opposing it, it is tantamount to opposing this country. With the strength of a few of them, they don''t know how to die.


    "I think we don''t have a basis for cooperation." Adam refused the original way.


    Hara kept joking and said, "Do you really think so?"


    Adam didn''t want to talk nonsense, and said, "If you can give me a reason to convince me, then hurry up."


    Originally jokingly, he said: "Since I came to you for cooperation, I must have made preparations. I know you have been looking for something, if I know where that thing is?"


    Edward next to him was shocked and hummed: "Do you know where the ancestor''s relic is?!"

 Chapter 1239： whereabouts

    After Wood Nianhua was transformed into a vampire, Adam and the others began to speed up the search for the holy objects. () With the help of Mu Nianhua''s family power, they sent people to the grassland to find them, but two years later, they still got nothing.


    Now the twilight barriers on the western side are about to be suppressed by the church, so there will be time to deal with them, so they must hurry up.


    If you know where the holy relic is, it''s worth the risk. As long as you get the holy artifacts and revive the ancestor, everything will be fine.


    For the revitalization of vampires, at all costs!


    Yuan was able to find them, Adam knew Yuan was very difficult, so Yuan said that it was not impossible to know where the holy objects were.


    "What you said is true?" Adam stared straight at Yuandao.


    Hara kept joking and said, "Of course I know, otherwise I won''t come to you. You also know that you are being stared at. I came to you, but it was very risky."


    Noel, who has not spoken all the time, questioned and said: "You said you know where our ancestor''s holy relic is, then I want to ask you, do you know what our ancestor''s holy thing is? If you are an empty glove white wolf, then we I won''t be polite to you."


    Yuan squinted his eyes and said nothing.


    Adam and Edward looked at him, agreeing with Noel''s doubts. They think that the Huaxia people are very cunning, and they have done nothing less about the empty glove white wolf.


    After Yuan was silent for a while, he showed an inscrutable expression, holding his hand on his back, turning around and saying, "The holy relic of the ancestor you are looking for is actually a piece of jade."


    Adam, Knoll, and Edward looked startled and looked at each other without saying a word to refute the original, which is the case!


    The holy object of the ancestor they were looking for was a piece of jade!


    A piece of jade stained with the blood of countless people. Back then, the ancient king of China named Genghis Khan discovered a special jade during his western expedition to Eastern Europe. This jade has absorbed endless blood, it seems to be nurtured by blood, the red is very charming. Precisely because they were conceived with blood, it is very precious to their blood race, and the rich blood power can allow them to repair any injuries.


    Including the recovery of the ancestor of the vampire who was injured by the werewolf leader during the holy war.


    I knew Adam and the others were surprised, turned around and watched them believe in themselves: "The jade you are looking for has endless blood power. For you vampires, it is simply a gold medal to avoid death. With it, you want to kill. It¡¯s impossible to kill you. Because of its power, it can instantly repair your injuries. Unless you directly kill you, you are invincible."


    "How about it, am I right?" Yuan looked at Adam and they smiled.


    Adam was basically certain that he knew about the holy relic of the ancestor, and hummed, "Where is the holy relic of the ancestor?"


    Yuan Qian smiled, waved his hand, and said, "My friend, business is not done like this. I came here with sincerity. Can''t you just let me pay?"


    Adam thought for a while and smiled: "My lord, you can''t say that. Even if you know what the ancestor''s holy relic is, it doesn''t mean you can get it. It also means that you have no actual things other than this information. Give it to us. Many people know that the sacred object of the ancestors, maybe you are inquiring about it? And if I cooperate with you, it is equivalent to taking my life out. If this price is not enough, how can we be willing? "


    Hara squinted, knowing that Adam and the others are not stupid. He doesn''t have time to slowly waste it now, and the whereabouts of the ancestor''s holy relics he knows can only be said to make Adam and the others fight the Red Wall more desperately.


    He smiled and continued to Adam: "Then I will tell you more information. The ancestor holy relic you are looking for, after being brought back to China by Genghis Khan, wants to polish it into a jade seal. But because this jade seal is red in color. It¡¯s very strange, and it¡¯s tabooed to be a disaster of blood and light, so you can¡¯t make a jade seal. For this reason, skilled craftsmen can hide this jade stone in a jade seal, so that the jade seal looks like the jade with a little red light and is extremely beautiful and charming."


    Adam was very clever and fell into great contemplation when he heard Yuan''s words. His cleverness lies in that, based on the original words, he already knew where the ancestor''s holy relic was.


    Since it has been polished into a jade seal, it must be on the side of the red wall palace. In this way, if you want to get the relic of the ancestor, you must fight against the red wall.


    Adam glanced at Yuan and realized where Yuan''s confidence came from. From the very beginning, Yuan and them had a basis for cooperation. Only by dealing with the red wall can each one get what he needs!


    Yuan saw Adam''s thoughtful look, knowing that he had guessed where the ancestor''s holy relic was, and smiled: "How about, Mr. Adam, can you consider cooperating with me?"


    Adam frowned and said, "How do you know that it is the holy relic of the ancestor?"


    Yuan confidently smiled and said, "I came from the sky and inherited the will of the blood ancestor. I have a special reaction to the things that conceive the blood will, and naturally know where the ancestor''s holy relic is.


    "This reason is ridiculous!" Edward next to him said: "The ancestor''s holy thing, we should have sensed it, but why we can''t sense it, but you can? Is the ancestor holy thing more connected to you?"


    Yuan laughed and said: "As the saying goes, one side of the water and soil raises one side. This is China. Your ancestor''s holy relics have been in this land for thousands of years. Of course, they will be unfamiliar with you. Besides, the ancestors'' holy relics are hidden in the jade seal. , The blood light is suppressed by the emperor''s luck, where can it be like the original?"


    "I see, you still don''t hesitate. Because if you hesitate any more, the power possessed by the ancestor''s holy relic will be suppressed and eliminated by the emperor''s air luck. It has become a waste stone. Then your plan will never succeed." Yuan Looking at Adam, Knoll, and Edward, they felt a bit like a palace.


    Noel and Edward were quite unhappy. They came up with words to fight with Yuan. Adam, the boss, waved to stop them, and looked at Yuan said: "Your lord has already made it clear. It is our choice whether to cooperate or not. Considering that this matter concerns us. Forbearing the hard work of several years in China, so we need to think about it. Three days later, how about we give the adults an answer?"


    Originally thought about it, knowing that Adam wanted to spend three days to investigate whether the ancestor''s holy relic was really in the Red Wall court as he said. His information is absolutely correct, so don''t worry, he said: "Okay, then look forward to our cooperation in three days."


    "Please." Adam nodded and left as a gift.


    After Yuan left, Adam returned to the room and said to Noel and Edward: "Immediately investigate the news of the jade seal on the red wall court."


    "Where is Mu Nianhua? Why don''t you see him?" Adam was a little unhappy.


    Edward has never liked turning a Chinese person into their companion, and said badly: "I''m going to find him!"

 Chapter 1240： You have no light!

    If it hadn''t been for Hiller''s heart to last long, Edward would definitely not agree to turn Wood Nianhua into their companion. Please search () to see the most complete! They are the noble demons from the West, the fastest newest novel, and Wood Nianhua is a Chinese. They cannot regard Wood Nianhua as a member of the same clan.


    Turning a person into a vampire is not too particular, Edward and the others also want to develop more helpers. However, the transformation of Mu Nianhua is different. The transformation of Mu Nianhua used Shearer''s heart, the heart of a pure blood vampire. Therefore, the power of Mu Nianhua will be very powerful for those servants, and they can continuously improve and regain other abilities.


    The pure bloodline was actually placed in the body of an alien, which was a defilement to the noble vampire. If it were not for the search for the relics of the ancestors, Edward and Adam would not do it.


    For the sake of internal stability, Adam would not take the initiative to provoke anything as the boss. But Edward is different. He has a violent temper. He usually curses whenever he sees something wrong with Wood Nianhua.


    Mu Nianhua himself made great mistakes. He was transformed into a vampire. Although he usually helped, he was too selfish and kept using his ability to do some of his own things. Such as revenge on Han Ya. Had it not been for his promise that he would not reveal his identity and would not affect his plan to find the ancestor''s holy relic, Adam and the others would have imprisoned him.


    Now they need the ability of Wood Nianhua and influence in the Huaxia family to investigate the situation of the jade seal on the red wall court. However, Wood Nianhua is not in the Red Fortress castle. As a core member, he is always absent, which really makes people angry.


    Edward and the others are even more worried about the chaos of Wood Nianhua, exposing their identities, and hindering the plan to find the relic of the ancestor. Of course it is quite uncomfortable to be so uneasy.


    "Woodenianhua seems to be here," said Knoll, who was paying attention to his surroundings when Edward was angry.


    Noel closed his eyes, then frowned, and said, "He seems to be injured."


    "What?" Adam had an ominous premonition directly.


    After Mu Nianhua came in, his face was pale and unbearable, and said: "Hurry up and treat me, I was injured..."


    No one immediately rescued him, worried about what trouble he was causing. Edward asked him first: "What happened? Are you in trouble again!"


    Mu Nianhua said honestly: "I met an exorcist, the exorcist stared at me..."


    "What are you talking about?!" Adam was shocked and said coldly: "You mean the exorcist?"


    Mu Nianhua sat in the chair, eased some strength, and nodded: "Yes, I met an exorcist, a very powerful exorcist, and hurt me."


    "How did you meet the exorcist?" Edward said angrily: "Did you go to find the woman named Han Ya again? Then you met the exorcist? So... you exposed our identity without Can you kill them?"


    Mu Nianhua was silent. The fact is that he can''t argue. He also knew that Adam and Edward would be angry, but there was no way, in order to heal their injuries as soon as possible, they had to return to the Red Fort.


    He tried his best to make up for his shortcomings and said: "But so I know, the exorcist, even the Red Wall is already staring at us, we must be careful, so..."


    boom!


    As Mu Nianhua said, suddenly Edward caught him and threw him severely. He hit the wall and was in pain after landing.


    "You, what are you doing!" Mu Nianhua shouted angrily to Edward.


    Edward said angrily: "What am I doing? I want to kill you! Do you think the exorcist and the red wall are staring at us? That is staring at you! You exposed your identity outside and you can''t kill the mouth, you think we still Can it be all right?"


    "I..." Mu Nianhua could hardly argue about this.


    Edward had a sullen face, knowing that his plan to find the ancestor''s holy relic was affected by Wood Nianhua, and his heart was full. Not to mention the use of Shearer''s pure-blooded heart. In the past two years, there has been no progress in finding the ancestor''s holy relic. Now it has caused great trouble. What use is this kind of garbage?


    It is better to kill to avoid being dragged down!


    Adam stopped Edward and said with a solemn expression: "We have been exposed, we must move our position."


    "Let''s go now!" Noel also had an ominous premonition, and his expression was solemn.


    "What about him?" Edward glanced at Mu Nianhua in disgust.


    Now that I know where the ancestor''s holy relic is, the existence of Mu Nianhua doesn''t have much effect. Now that he was seriously injured, he also attracted the attention of the Red Wall and the Exorcist. It was a cumbersome thing to carry, so it was better to leave it alone.


    Adam did not speak and left. His meaning is obvious, give up the wood nianhua!


    Both are vampires, not killing them is a sentiment. Anyway, the main secret has not told Mu Nianhua, even if Mu Nianhua falls into the hands of the red wall, there is no need to worry about being dug into any information.


    However, Edward was not so kind. In the past, he grabbed the wood Nianhua and slammed it into his heart with his hands, and grabbed the hot heart that was still beating.


    "Uh!" Mu Nianhua snorted and looked at Edward incredulously. He was actually killed by his former friend and current companion?


    How could this be?


    Mu Nianhua thought that coming to the Red Fort would be able to heal the injuries, and by the way, let Adam and the others deal with the exorcist that appeared, and kill Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai. Unexpectedly, it was Adam''s abandonment and even the killer who ushered in it!


    Mu Nianhua is not reconciled, why is he such a destiny?


    Became a vampire, possessed extraordinary abilities, thought that he could do whatever he wanted, but ended up in such a painful way!


    Mu Nianhua regrets it very much. He knew that he would not touch Han Ya, so that nothing like this would happen!


    It''s a pity that it''s too late to say anything, the heart is pulled out, and there is only death!


    Edward held the heart of pure blood that once belonged to Shearer, and didn''t intend to transform anyone, just eat it!


    "Go away, lest there be accidents!" Adam was too lazy to care about Edward''s brutal behavior, gave a low shout, and quickly left the room, planning to abandon the red fortress and move to another secret stronghold.


    They went deep into the underground at the stronghold of the Red Fort and had to cross a long corridor back to the surface to leave. When they reached the exit of the deep corridor, they wanted to fetch some things and destroy some things, all of which could not be exposed to the red wall. However, suddenly a blade of energy flew, they felt a deadly threat, and the three of them worked together to resolve it.


    After resolving the blade energy, the three of them looked solemn, knowing that it was too late to retreat, and Mu Nianhua was really a fool, and they didn''t know if they were being followed.


    Incompetent bungler!


    What a pity to kill!


    Standing not far from the three of them, it was Tang Ye who came quietly following Wood Nianhua.


    At this point, Adam didn''t need to guess to know Tang Ye''s identity, staring at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Are you the Chinese Exorcist who used Wood Nianhua to track down here?"


    "Then? What are you going to do?" Tang Ye said with a smile.


    Adam looked cold and snorted, "Let me see how the exorcist without the power of the light can deal with us!"

 Chapter 1241： No talk!

    What is the Holy Light?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand this. He guessed that it might be the power system related to the church in the West. Dealing with monsters has always been something the church personnel do, and they hold sacred powers that can cause fatal damage to monsters.


    But dealing with these vampires, Tang Ye didn''t think it was that complicated. Isn''t it enough to pierce the heart directly, or grab the heart out just like killing Shearer?


    Tang Ye looked at Adam and smiled: "Everyone said that you want to go to the countryside and do what you like. If you come to my Huaxia land, you should know what power we use. Killing you... is always possible?"


    Adam squinted his eyes and said nothing. There are three people on his side, and they are not afraid of the exorcist Tang Ye. In the West, people in the church who specialize in dealing with monsters are called demon hunters, just like exorcists. The demon hunters of the church generally have to awaken the power of the light, which is like a kind of supernatural power, such as flame, freezing, and time static. The abilities of each demon hunter are very clear, and there is no need to be afraid if you understand clearly.


    As for the Eastern Exorcist in front of him, Adam didn''t know him well. But he has done research on the exorcists in the east, and believes that the exorcists in the east are all spell masters who use spells to achieve powerful bursts of power. This is true in the West, but only a small part. If it were just a spellmaster, he would not be afraid.


    In their west, there are too many types of magic hunters, and spellmasters are only a small part of them. In this way, the exorcists in the east are far behind in the west. That being the case, if you come from the West, why should you be afraid of the East?


    They used to act low-key, just because they didn''t want to offend the core power of this country. They only came to a small group of people to look for the ancestral artifacts, and of course they couldn''t compete with this country. However, if it is just a little exorcist, then it is very easy to kill him and leave him?


    Their vampires have eternal life, are noble and elegant, are the masters of darkness, and are one of the noblest demon bloodlines. How can they lose to a spellmaster?


    Adam knew that his strength was already at the Viscount level. Their vampires are naturally divided into power levels, from low to high according to baron, viscount, earl, marquis, duke, and prince.


    There are only three levels of active vampires: baron, viscount, and earl. As for the marquis, duke, and prince, they are all dormant, preparing for the next holy war. Moreover, the number of vampires of the Marquis is very small. There are only a few princes.


    Although the number of vampires is small, the Baron alone makes the church very distressed. Vampires have eternal life, and their appearance is the same as that of humans. After continuous evolution, they hide very well. Ordinary sacred objects cannot distinguish them, so no vampire can be underestimated.


    The evolution of vampires is also quite difficult. The evolution from a baron to a viscount takes as little as several decades and as many as several hundred years. Therefore, for a highly capable vampire, such as a prince, time is of no value to him, because he does not know how many thousand years he has existed.


    Vampires that can evolve are quite terrifying. A vampire sometimes requires multiple demon hunters to hunt down, and there are not many demon hunters awakened in the church, so vampires are one of the most troublesome demons.


    Like the zombies in the East. Every exorcist is afraid of the power of zombies, no matter what level the zombie is. Zombies also have their own levels. This seems to be relatively simple, based on their eye pupils. There are black, white, blue, yellow, green, silver, red, and gold. There is also a special kind of pupil, which is purple.


    The purple zombies are out-of-spec, tantamount to mutated zombies. They are called magic stars and possess the power to destroy the world. If there is a purple-eyed zombie, you have to prepare for the end of the world.


    The golden pupil is also a special feature of zombies. There are not many zombies with golden pupils, only one, because that is the true **** of zombie.


    So the more normal ones are black, white, blue, yellow, green, silver, and red. Zombies are transformed from one generation to another, and zombies will not be born for no reason. There are only a few powerful zombies, and the zombies in the future will only get weaker and weaker. If the red eyes bit someone, that person will drop one level and become a silver-eye zombie. The silver-eye zombie bites a person again, and that person is downgraded to a level and becomes a green-eye zombie.


    The black pupil zombie is the weakest one. This kind of zombie has no autonomous consciousness, just like those zombies, it can only see people sucking blood, which is easy to deal with.


    However, as long as it is a white pupil zombie, it is very difficult to deal with. Not to mention having eternal life, but also invulnerable, possessing supernatural powers. If possible, the exorcist just wants to avoid it, not to face it.


    Tang Ye learned about these things after becoming an exorcist. Therefore, this world is very complicated. It is not just such a thing as martial artist cultivating, nor is it only an enemy like martial artist, but there are also many demons and ghosts.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about that many, as long as it was an enemy, no matter where it came from or what level it was, he had to kill it!


    Adam and the others are the target to be killed.


    Tang Ye shrugged, and said to Adam: "Can you make a move?"


    "Does it have to be like this?" Adam tried to solve it in another way, and said: "We are just here to do something, and we will go back when we are done. Maybe we don''t have to fall to the point of death and death.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You are just here to do something? As far as I know, this red fortress has existed for a long time, right? What does it take so long to do?"


    "No comment on this," Adam said.


    "Perhaps you can talk about the reasons why you have to deal with us." Adam is still trying to open the negotiations, and said: "If you are doing this because of Wood Nianhua, then I can tell you that Wood Nianhua is dead and was We killed. Mu Nianhua didn''t follow the rules, and I apologize for disturbing you. Therefore, we have always been very rules in your land. Since there is no harm, why must we beat you to death?"


    Tang Ye squinted at Adam, and wanted to say, "Please continue your performance", but as a actor-level figure, Tang Ye didn''t want to go on like this anymore. It was very meaningless, and said, "Do you want to negotiate with me? , First of all you have to tell me, what did you want to do when you were looking for? Then, tell me what you are hiding in my country?"


    Adam watched Tang Ye fall silent. Of course this kind of question cannot be answered. Once answered, it must be your job. The so-called negotiation is impossible. They were asked to deal with the red wall, and they wanted to take away the jade seal inside the red wall. Will Tang Ye agree?


    Tang Ye saw Adam''s look, shrugged and smiled, and said, "So, you can only live and die."


    Adam looked cold, and motioned to Noel and Edward behind him, and they shot together to get rid of Tang Ye in the first place!

 Chapter 1242： Still so awesome!

    Quickly get rid of Tang Ye, and then leave cleanly without taking away a cloud, so that he disappears from the line of sight of the red wall, and then slowly plans to obtain the jade seal that hides the ancestor''s holy relic inside the red wall. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    This is Adam''s idea.


    Anyway, it''s just an Eastern Exorcist. Couldn''t it be solved by three people on your side?


    call!


    Adam first turned into a blood stream and rushed towards Tang Ye, behind Noel turned into a group of bats, and Edward turned into a group of crows. In this narrow corridor, it is more convenient for them to turn into this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. Can''t you use other moves?


    It instantly turned into a blood stream or a bat crow, and then quickly appeared in front of the enemy, it was really handsome. But it was useless for Tang Ye. The three of them rushed to Tang Ye, benefiting from the transformation, even in the narrow corridor, they could surround Tang Ye in three directions, and then return to human form, attacking Tang Ye from three aspects.


    Judging from Tang Ye''s expression, Adam thought he was quite arrogant. Look at the arrogance of this Eastern Exorcist!


    boom!


    Three parties sent out huge forces to attack Tang Ye, and the sound of the impact turned into an explosion. The bricks of the promenade nearby and the ceiling above were affected and fell off one after another, as if to bury several people.


    But none of them moved, and the mere bricks did not pose any threat to them.


    The dust was covered, and the specific situation could not be seen for a while.


    When the dust cleared, Adam, Noel, and Edward looked at Tang Ye dumbfounded.


    No damage at all!


    They either used weapons or used their fists to attack Tang Ye with all their strength, and wanted to solve them all at once, but at this time, they saw their weapons or fists and didn''t touch Tang Ye at all!


    There was an invisible shield outside them, blocking their attacks.


    What defensive move is this, so powerful?


    After being surprised, the three Adam realized that it was not good, and quickly retreated. However, Tang Ye shot, Tang Ye used spiritual power to control Nuoer in front of him, and wanted to catch Nuoer.


    "This power can''t help me!" Noel felt underestimated, and when he retreated, he turned into a bat, flying away and retreating.


    Tang Ye did not catch him.


    But this does not mean that Tang Ye''s attack is over.


    When Nuoer retreated, suspended in the air, and transformed into a human form again, Tang Ye''s mouth was slightly raised and he bent down and punched the ground.


    call!


    Suddenly, at the feet of Noel in front, a flame vine broke out of the soil and stretched out directly to entangle Noel who was caught off guard.


    "Ah!" Knoll was entangled by the flame vines. In addition to being tightly entangled, he was also burned by the flame, causing pain.


    Adam and Edward who saw this scene were both stunned, not knowing what was going on with this flame vine. Could it be that this Eastern Exorcist not only mastered the magic spells, but also the fire power?


    After a short astonishment, Adam and Edward immediately went to save Noel.


    Unfortunately it is too late. At this time, the flame vine split into two, entangled Noel while stretched out the other and slammed into Noel''s heart, then retracted, and pulled out Noel''s heart.


    "Ah!" Noel screamed, trembling all over, his face pale and bloodless.


    The heart was pierced and pulled out, sure to die.


    "Noel!" When Adam and Edward saw that Noel was killed in this way, they shouted out in grief.


    How did that happen? In front of this Eastern Exorcist, the vampire with the strength of the Viscount on his side didn''t even have the ability to resist?


    How could this Eastern Exorcist be so strong?


    Tang Ye ignored Adam and Edward''s consternation and grief, and said, "Don''t worry, it''s you."


    "You...!" Edward was very angry, with a **** spear condensed in his hand, and rushed towards Tang Ye, wanting to kill Tang Ye to avenge his good brother.


    Tang Ye smiled evilly.


    Arrogant and defiant.


    Like an evil demon king, he is slaying the righteous men who are overwhelmingly coming to get rid of him.


    Now Tang Ye is the first at the limit of his luck, as long as it is fighting, there is almost no pressure. If it is not a master at the original level, it is the same as playing.


    In this way, the person killed was always someone else, and he was killed easily by Tang Ye, making Tang Ye look like an evil villain.


    He really got used to being an evil villain.


    When Edward rushed in, several flame vines broke out in front of him again, entangled all of Edward''s limbs, and Edward could not turn into a crow to escape.


    "Uh, uh!" Edward struggled hard, but it didn''t work. The flame vines scorched him, and entangled him tighter. He couldn''t help it.


    "Edward!" Seeing Edward being captured, Adam rushed over worriedly, with a sharp blade in his hand, to cut off the flame vines that entangled Edward.


    But the flame vine swings like the tentacles of a powerful monster, and cannot be cut easily at all. Even if one is cut off, there are more, there is no way.


    However, what I didn''t expect was that he thought Adam was going to cut off those flame vines, but he swung his blade towards Tang Ye. The speed was very fast, and so suddenly, Tang Ye had to avoid the critical place and cast his spiritual power by the way. Shield.


    Clang!


    The sharp blade cut to the shield, and Tang Ye was fine. However, it was surprising that Adam suddenly turned into a blood stream and swept toward the exit of the corridor.


    This is to escape!


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was speechless. I thought Adam was trying to save Edward, but he didn''t. I thought he was trying to attack himself, and he didn''t. His ultimate goal is to escape!


    Tang Ye was very angry, saying yes, it was not you or me, but then he sneaked away?


    This is not Adam''s cowardice, but he already knew that it was impossible to beat Tang Ye.


    The reason is simple, he knows the identity of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is the sage of the emperor of Red Wall, who praises his character and affirms his strength. For such a person, Adam, who is lurking in China and conspiring on major events, must understand clearly. So he knew that Tang Ye possessed many different kinds of abilities, such as summoning a sacred beast from the Chinese Underworld, that was the truth of flames. There is also the power to control the fire, which can be transformed into a vine or a python.


    The flame vine controlled by Tang Ye just now, Edward finally remembered what it was after being shocked. Isn''t that the saint Tang Ye appointed by the emperor of the Red Wall?


    He never thought that he would be this man! As Mu Nianhua said before, Tang Ye would never come back because he was trapped in another space!


    Adam felt very stupid and believed Mu Nianhua''s words. Look, isn''t Tang Ye coming back now?


    Since it was Tang Ye, the strongest man in this land, Adam knew he couldn''t beat it. Even if they are vampires, I am afraid that the Duke''s strength is needed to deal with it!


    Damn it, the Duke-level adults are still sleeping, so is there no hope of taking the relics of the ancestors?


    No way! You must escape, tell the adults this news, you must get the ancestor relics, and let the vampire rise again!


    Roar!


    However, Adam who wanted to escape, suddenly appeared in front of him a monster burning with raging flames.


    Listen to the flames!


    what!


    Tang Ye smiled. These skills have not been used for a long time, and they are still so powerful.

 Chapter 1243： There will be latecomers!

    Tang Ye''s magical powers are more than flames and flame vines. Combining the power of the flame with the dead wood in spring, it can evolve a lot of attack forms. And, he has the magical power of "blackening", blackening is equivalent to the withered tree with darkness in every spring, not only powerful, but also hard as Xiaoqiang.


    In addition, he also has Long Family combat skills and has the requirement of family blood inheritance, which must be ancient secret skills, even dating back to the mythical period. And the dragon halberd equipped with it is a **** handed down from the Long family, and its power is not mortal to stop.


    Recently, he obtained the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", in which he learned about the six Ksitigarbha... and others, such as the dormant two-headed giant python, and the black dragon at the beginning, both of his combat power. With these, it is difficult for anyone in the world to beat him.


    In this big world, he doesn''t need so many supernatural powers at all. Ordinarily, it is only the spiritual control that is felt from the Guwu rivers and lakes, and then the surrounding air power is used to form the control, which can easily kill the enemy. After all, he has a kind of coercion, a powerful, domineering force that is close to the limit of Qi Yun, under this power, it is difficult to resist.


    Adam wanted to escape, Tang Ye would not allow this to happen. The truth of flames came, blocking Adam''s path. Flame Truth was huge, completely blocking the exit of the corridor, and Adam had nowhere to go. He turned into a blood stream and wanted to get out from the gap, but the heat emitted by the flame is very high, and once he gets close to it, he will be burnt. Being roasted under the blood flow was very fatal and he had to return.


    "Ah!" At this time, Edward''s painful cry came. He couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the flame vines. He ended up being penetrated into his heart by the flame vines like Noel, and then grabbed his heart.


    Adam looked pale and panicked when he saw this. He thought that the three of them were enough to deal with Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect such a torture in the end. Thinking of Tang Ye''s identity, he could feel relieved. But not reconciled, the plan that has been carried out for so long, seeing that there will be a result, it is such an accident!


    It fell short!


    This is absolutely not allowed!


    Knowing that he couldn''t escape, Adam used the secret spell "blood language" between vampires, pierced his heart with his hand, and then wrote the secret spell out of thin air with his blood-stained hand, like a painting.


    Bloody language allows him to tell important secrets to other vampires through the vampire connection. If there is no specific target, it will be communicated to the nearest vampire, and then one by one, to the final target.


    Adam didn''t have much time to communicate, so he just passed it to the nearest vampire. The Red Fortress has been lurking for so long, certainly not only Adam, Edward, and Knoll''s vampires, some other weak vampires are used as surveillance, some as errands, and the layout is still larger.


    After the vampires outside heard the "bloody" spoken by Adam, they immediately set off, and then passed the news to more advanced vampires.


    What surprised those weak vampires was that Adam wanted to pass such news to the Duke vampires!


    This is very important information!


    The vampire who received the **** words did not dare to neglect, and left without being found, to bring such news to the Lord Duke who was sleeping in the dark tomb of the far west.


    Tang Ye originally thought that the Secret Curse launched by Adam was an arcane spell to attack him, but after observing it for a while, he found that it was not, so he hurried to stop Adam.


    Adam sneered. Since the news of the ancestor''s holy relic was spread, it doesn''t matter even if he died. In fact, at this critical juncture, he chose to spread the news of the ancestor''s holy relic in order to prepare for death.


    But he didn''t want to die in Tang Ye''s hands, he wanted to die in his own hands.


    His right hand opened into sharp claws, and he wanted to take out his heart and crush it.


    call!


    However, a sharp qi hit, and his right hand was cut off.


    Then, his left hand was also severed, and blood poured out.


    He fell to the ground, and there was no way to commit suicide.


    Tang Ye walked in front of him and said coldly: "Since you are the core vampire, don''t die and make some contribution."


    Adam sneered and said, "Do you think I will tell you any information? Impossible!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I know you would say that, and you would do the same. Although I do want to dig out some information from you, it seems that I can¡¯t have much hope. So I prefer you to Play other roles, such as doing an experiment, let me find out the weaknesses of your vampires. Reality is not a TV show after all. Only I personally confirm the weaknesses of your vampires. So when you vampires come to offend this land, I hope Even a soldier from this country can kill you."


    "You..." Adam didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a big, long-term intention.


    Now that their group of vampires appears, there will definitely be a second group. And now Tang Ye is already preparing to meet their second batch of vampires, using him to discover the weakness of vampires, and then it is much easier to deal with vampires. Real vampires are indeed very different from those of film and television, and these can often be the advantage of raiding magic hunters. But if the situation is figured out, there is no advantage at all.


    Adam looked at Tang Ye and had to admire him. This is indeed the hero who once saved this country, and his wisdom and vision are not comparable to ordinary people. With such a character guarding, it is a lot harder to seize the ancestor''s holy relic.


    So you have to wake up those dukes!


    As for the prince, it was prepared for the holy war, and it is not enough to ask them to solve this matter. If the prince comes, what about Tang Ye?


    No, several dukes are enough. Even, Lord Earl, right?


    I hope I can successfully obtain the relic of the ancestor!


    Adam can only think so. Now he can do nothing. He was caught by Tang Ye and couldn''t escape or commit suicide. He could only rely on his will to minimize the influence on the vampire.


    Tang Ye notified Jiang Ruoqing to come. Jiang Ruoqing knew his identity and was trained by him to become an exorcist. He also docked with the red wall. Jiang Ruoqing was in charge of this matter.


    Jiang Ruoqing hurried over when he received a call from Tang Ye. She missed Tang Ye very much. When Tang Ye taught her the secret technique of exorcism, didn''t she boldly tease Tang Ye. She found that playing ambiguously with the man she liked was very beautiful. She originally hated this kind of thing, but when she really got to her, she couldn''t help it. She lost all three moral principles!


    Don''t be crazy old anymore, take advantage of my old lady is not old, go crazy!


    Besides, it''s not like this alone, isn''t President Murong Huansha also like this?


    Although such an excuse is shameless, the important thing is to be happy.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye, he babbled Tang Ye as usual, "Do you have to be like this, you guy, don''t call others for a few days!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I''m very busy."


    "Did you go to play with women?" Jiang Ruoqing asked unceremoniously.


    Tang Ye unnaturally thought of sleeping with Nan Bei. The mood is very complicated. Why did you fall asleep again?

 Chapter 1244： Me too!

    Tang Ye didn''t understand why women often asked themselves such embarrassing questions. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    Are you playing with women?


    If she is such a bad person, why should a woman bother herself?


    Does it mean that women actually want to be played by themselves?


    I rely on.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that his shamelessness was not entirely his fault.


    Women, don¡¯t indulge, okay!


    He must be a moral man. It''s just that morality is not strong enough. If a woman insists on opposing that kind of thing, then this morality works, and it will certainly not interfere with other women. But if a woman tempts and hooks up on her own, then this morality is easier to collapse.


    Tang Ye collapsed many times.


    He felt he was a shameless person thinking about these issues. The matter is over, there is nothing to say.


    "Hey, what are you doing? A few words are in a guilty conscience!" Jiang Ruoqing saw Tang Ye in a trance, and she was unhappy.


    Tang Ye glanced at Jiang Ruoqing and said, "Don''t be so disgusting, can you just say me like that. Have you seen him? He is a vampire. I have been staring at them these days. Where can I play with women?"


    Tang Ye motioned to Jiang Ruoqing to fall to the ground and was restrained by him, Adam, half dead.


    "Oh, no, I solemnly tell you, I don''t know how to play with women, I...respect women very much." Tang Ye looked at Jiang Ruoqing and added.


    Jiang Ruoqing glanced at Adam who fell to the ground and was very surprised. Adam''s hands were severed, but his arms were growing again little by little. This is a vampire!


    However, Jiang Ruoqing paid more attention to the relationship between her and Tang Ye when it came to the vampire problem. Tang Ye said that she respects women, ha, what a big joke, she stared at Tang Ye and said, "Then what do you mean when you sleep with a woman and go to sleep with another woman?"


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. Nima, don''t force yourself to ask yourself this way, is it okay? This question has long been ignored.


    "You women can also scold me about this, but I can''t refute it," Tang Ye said unwillingly.


    Jiang Ruoqing laughed playfully, and finally couldn''t help but giggled, covering her mouth, then walked to Tang Ye, bit her lip and slapped Tang Ye, she looked pretty good, and she was very intimate with Tang Ye''s actions. , Like a hypocritical woman playing with Tang Ye.


    She said to Tang Ye: "Since you know your mistakes, you are not to be blamed. I am just angry with you. I have been with you for so long, so why don''t you take action against me. Is it because I am too bad? ?"


    "I think I''m not bad. So, your behavior is denying my charm, I''m not reconciled!" Jiang Ruoqing pouted.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, speechless.


    Could it be that she was willing to go to sleep by herself?


    It''s a good thing for men that women have such thoughts.


    However, Tang Ye can only conclude that the women who appeared next to him were all problematic women!


    Otherwise so beautiful, so good, why is there no man?


    "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s see how to deal with the situation here." Tang Ye didn''t want to continue entangled with Jiang Ruoqing, squatting down to look at Adam and said.


    Adam felt a great humiliation. After being caught by Tang Ye, Jiang Ruoqing was ignored after he arrived. The two guys actually flirted with each other, really want to kill them!


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Adam, squinted his eyes, and asked, "Why do the Western demons come to our country?"


    "This is a very serious problem." Tang Ye said, "So I want you to handle it well and connect with the red wall, although you can figure out the reason. The local problem has not been solved yet, and it is not a good thing that foreigners have come. ."


    "I will!" Jiang Ruoqing nodded.


    She felt that her hard training after becoming an exorcist finally came into play, and she must have done some achievements, otherwise she would be despised by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye suddenly thought of something and looked at Jiang Ruoqing and said, "I will leave Yanjing in the next few days. You must not be careless about these things."


    "Ah?" Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback, watching Tang Ye nervously and said: "Are you leaving? Where are you going? Why are you leaving?"


    The problems have increased, and even a bit long-winded.


    Jiang Ruoqing grabbed Tang Ye''s arm, very concerned. She was afraid that Tang Ye would leave, and then there was no news for two years after leaving like this.


    Tang Ye felt that Jiang Ruoqing was too exaggerated and wanted to push Jiang Ruoqing''s hand away, but Jiang Ruoqing simply hugged his waist.


    This...is this woman tricked as a gangster again?


    Tang Ye was helpless, and said, "I''m going to Jinxi City to investigate something, it''s very important."


    Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye with firm eyes, and said: "I am not willing to leave. I am very happy to have you. If you are leaving, please tell me? I don''t want to be like you disappeared two years ago. , Thinking of forgetting you today, thinking of you tomorrow."


    "You are so strong-j to **** me, do you know? Maybe you will ruin me!" Jiang Ruoqing said angrily.


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    It''s really hard to refute a woman''s accusation against herself.


    "This matter may have something to do with Yuan, or a bigger conspiracy." Tang Ye first used such a topic to draw Jiang Ruoqing''s attention, and then comforted her: "So, I can''t leave, otherwise I won''t leave. And I will definitely come back when I leave. There are still many things that have not been processed."


    Jiang Ruoqing got Tang Ye''s answer, no longer being so hypocritical, letting go of Tang Ye and said, "You are right, you still have a lot of things to deal with. For example, I am also a matter."


    "Don''t look at me with such weird eyes!" Jiang Ruoqing said seriously: "I am an exorcist now, but don''t you worry about leaving those things to me to do? So you teach me more The things that allow me to really take over those things, so you can rest assured."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will."


    Jiang Ruoqing no longer entangled Tang Ye''s personal affairs, looked at Adam, and then at Noel and Edward whose hearts had been dug out, and said with disgust: "So cruel."


    Tang Ye said helplessly: "There is no way, who will let them be vampires so that they will die completely, otherwise I am worried that they will run away."


    "What about him?" Jiang Ruoqing asked, looking at Adam who was still alive.


    Tang Ye said, "You ask Red Wall to send some manpower, and then test him to see what the weaknesses of these vampires are. Then you give the information you get to Jiang Xiaobai, and let him rely on the conditions of the dark frontier to make a special response. Vampire weapons. If I guess right, there will be other vampires appearing. Even if those vampires are not strong, they are still powerful monsters for ordinary people. I hope you will bring out a team with these team members. Exclusive weapons, even ordinary people can deal with these monsters."


    Jiang Ruoqing found this kind of thing quite exciting, and said: "Don''t worry, the team will definitely train. However, as long as they receive training, they will no longer be ordinary people. Where can they be ordinary after seeing these things?"


    A magnificent world of disputes is taking shape.

 Chapter 1245： You have already taught!

    Adam was captured, Noel and Edward died, and the Red Fort was equal to losing the master. Tang Ye would not miss the resource of the Red Fort, so he would let Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai deal with it and put it under their territory. In this way, several major forces achieved unification, and Tang Ye was the master.


    Of course, with Tang Ye''s character, he almost always acts as a hand-off shopkeeper and hands it over to Jiang Xiaobai and the others, without much interference.


    Jiang Ruoqing was in charge of dealing with Adam. Originally, she wanted to arrange for someone from the police station to come and check it again, but Tang Ye stopped it. Tang Ye said to her: "We have dealt with these people and bloodstains, and nothing else needs to be moved. Then we went to the monitoring room to have a look, and there might be unexpected discoveries."


    Jiang Ruoqing showed a puzzled look.


    Tang Ye joked and said, "I used to pass the Red Fortress."


    Jiang Ruoqing suddenly realized that she originally appeared in the red fortress area and was monitored by the eye on the other side of the red wall. As a powerful subordinate to the red wall, she already knew the relevant news. What Tang Ye meant was that the Red Fortress had monitoring, and it might have monitored what they wanted to do when they asked Adam.


    This kind of thing is confidential, even if it is monitored, Adam will definitely delete the video afterwards. But now it may not be because Adam was captured, Edward and Noel are also dead, and the surveillance video may still be there.


    Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing went to the surveillance room. However, there was no surveillance video of that secret room. Tang Ye was slightly disappointed. After thinking for a while, he said to Jiang Ruoqing: "Today''s affairs must be kept secret. Nothing happened when the Red Fortress, Adam Stay here first, let his breath continue to exist, and then we sit back and wait."


    "Who is the rabbit?" Jiang Ruoqing asked.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course it is Yuan. He must have something to do when he came to the Red Fort. Although the conversation between him and Adam in that secret room was not monitored, the video when he walked out was available. Look at his expression, It''s not a pleasant one. It must be that he and Adam have not yet settled, so I guess he will come back."


    Jiang Ruoqing nodded, admiring Tang Ye''s meticulous thoughts very much.


    Then Jiang Ruoqing contacted the Red Wall and sent a professional and reliable person to the Red Fortress to deal with those things, while Tang Ye went to do some other things, using his abilities to help find the eight artifacts.


    Now that he wants to kill Yuan, he needs the power of the eight great artifacts. Although there is no problem with dealing with Yuan with his current strength, Yuan inherited the power of that blood ancestor. The power of this blood ancestor, in the current world, is simply a Xiaoqiang who cannot be killed, and it cannot be dispelled without a specific power.


    The eight great artifacts were made by the dragon who was with the old Taoist priest at the beginning, and could restrain the power of the blood ancestor.


    The only artifact holder Tang Ye knew about was Wang Jianjia''s Azure Moon Chasing Bow. As for the others, he knows a few of the heirs of the artifacts. He entered the Longmen of the South China Sea after the battle with the female Gu Luoxue of Luohua Cave in the South China Sea and learned about the heirs of the major artifacts. Based on those characteristics, he vaguely guessed that the heir of the artifact has something to do with him.


    Perhaps this involves a game of chess, the fight between the old Taoist priest and the person who wants to break the shackles of the world''s luck. He belongs to the old Taoist priest, so the old Taoist arranged a lot of things for him, but many things are not clear.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about these things, and solved the problem first, and when he had a chance in the future, he could find out!


    Tang Manhong and Yueya had the mark of the heir to the artifact, so Tang Ye wanted to inform them to come to Yanjing to discuss how to get the artifact.


    In this way, there are three artifact successors to find. On Lu Qingci''s side, according to the news returned from the report, he quickly found one, and that was four.


    That''s four short. There are eight artifacts, halberd, sword, knife, bow, blade, whip, fist, and axe. The bow is Wang Jianjia, the whip is Tang Manhong, and the blade is actually a dagger, which is a crescent moon. The one Lu Qingci went to find was a sword. There are still halberds, knives, fists, and axes left.


    Tang Ye used the dragon halberd and thought that he would inherit the halberd, but he did not have the mark of the heir to the halberd, which really made him speechless.


    Who else is more suitable to use the halberd?


    If the big world has it, and it has a lot to do with him, he thinks it''s the North and the South. Although spears are used in the north and south, as long as they can be modified, they can be replaced with halberds.


    If you want to know whether Nanbei is the heir of the artifact, let''s see if there is any heir mark on her body. It''s just that... Although he and Nan Bei slept, but the kind of messy things after drinking, can not be said that Nan Bei is his woman, you can just look around. And this matter has to be discussed with North and South.


    Now that he guessed whether South and North might have something to do with the heir of the artifact, and to talk to South and North about last night, Tang Ye simply went to find South and North.


    Avoidance can''t solve the problem, he has always been very active.


    When Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai were discussing how to deal with vampires, they suddenly received a contact from a mysterious person, which probably hinted at the movement of the Red Wall and the Red Fort. They were very shocked. They haven''t repaid yet. The Red Wall actually knew, and the Red Fortress was solved?


    It is so horrible, the power of the Red Wall is worthy of managing this country!


    So Han Ya and Jiang Xiaobai went back to prepare separately. Back at the residence, Han Ya immersed herself in analyzing the situation and making plans. The North and the South had no idea about those and stayed alone in the yard to practice marksmanship. However, she was very distressed.


    When Tang Ye came here, Nan Bei looked up and saw him, he was taken aback, and then coldly turned his face and strode over with the tiger spear, angrily, before Tang Ye yelled, "What are you here for!"


    She didn''t even let Tang Ye in.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. It wasn''t the first time that his face became thick anyway. Even if he was driven away by North and South, he said, "I''m here for you."


    "I don''t want to care about you, let''s go!" Nan Bei hummed to Tang Ye, suppressing his voice to avoid letting Han Ya notice it.


    She felt guilty in her heart, always worried that Han Ya would know about her and Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw that Nan Bei was avoiding Han Ya and said, "Let''s talk outside."


    Speaking of Tang Ye, he turned and went out, regardless of whether Nan Bei agreed or not. He knew that if Nan Bei didn''t want to be bothered by this matter, he would definitely come out.


    Nan Bei hesitated for a while, glanced at the building, and went out with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye drove, and the two got out of the car.


    Nan Bei was stern and silent, Tang Ye was thinking about how to speak. After being silent for a while, Tang Ye just wanted to talk, Nan Bei was probably impatient and wanted to get out of the car. Tang Ye grabbed her hand of the car door and forbade her to go down.


    When Tang Ye touched his hands, the north and south bodies trembled slightly. Now that Tang Ye touched her body, she didn''t have that kind of hatred of men, but thought of some other images, such as those of her and Tang Ye lingering last night.


    "Let it go, let it go!" The voice of North and South trembled, very nervous.


    Tang Ye let go of her and said, "If you don''t want to talk to me about those things, I also said that you want to teach you marksmanship. You are committed to martial arts. I teach you marksmanship that may help you break through the bottleneck and solve the current problem. "


    "No need!" Nan Bei snorted coldly.


    Tang Yegang wanted to tell her not to be stubborn. She turned her head to ignore Tang Ye, and hummed: "You have already taught!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand at all, when did he teach her marksmanship?


    Nan Bei stared at the scenery outside, with a weird expression, and hummed, "Last night... I taught it."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand even more. She lingered with her last night, where did she teach marksmanship... eh?


    Uh uh? !


    Tang Ye was suddenly stunned, looking at Nan Bei and speechless.


    It was shocking.


    Yes, I lingered with her last night and I must have used a "gun". So, "Going in with the gun" taught her how to shoot?


    Without certain "dirty" ability, it is impossible to say such a thing.


    This is what North and South said?


    This woman is crazy. In order to reject myself, I actually said such shameful words!

 Chapter 1246： shake!

    So, when a female driver drives, who dares to refuse?


    Tang Ye wondered whether every woman has the potential to become an "old driver"?


    Listen to this arrogant and indifferent woman in the north and south, "you taught me how to shoot last night!"


    Alluding to lingering.


    Originally, Tang Ye thought it was a very wretched man. It is not difficult to imagine a scene where a lecherous man puts a woman in his arms, and said with a squint, "Baby, I want you to see how good my marksmanship is!"


    Damn it.


    Tang Ye felt that if she flirted with a woman, she might be able to do such a trivial thing. After all, when doing things for men and women, it is more exciting to let go of morals. Yushuizhihuan is to be presumptuous, vent, and pursue those few seconds that make people paradise.


    However, Tang Ye felt that it was a bit weird to speak from a woman. If it were spoken from a woman who has always been indifferent and arrogant like North and South, it would be... hell!


    Tang Ye quickly reached out and touched Nan Bei''s forehead, and said with concern: "Nan Bei, you have a fever?"


    With this touch, I found that the foreheads of the north and south were really hot, and I really had a fever. Thankfully, North and South are not such dirty women. She is a serious girl''s home.


    "Nan Bei, you have a fever, that''s why you talk nonsense, I''ll see a doctor for you!" Tang Ye said seriously to Nan Bei.


    "..."


    Nan Bei wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    My old lady has a fever because she is extremely shy when she says that, OK?


    When Nan Bei said that, he wanted to cry.


    Oh my God, is it because of the influence of Sister Ya that said this?


    Sister Ya sometimes molested women without a man in estrus.


    Nan Bei pushed away Tang Ye''s hand and touched her forehead, and said uncomfortably, "You have a fever! I''m talking to you very seriously!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at North and South with weird eyes.


    Actually say this seriously?


    Tang Ye smiled bitterly and said, "It seems that you have made a lot of determination to drive me away."


    "You know well!" Nan Bei hummed coldly.


    "You...hate me?" Tang Ye said.


    Nan Bei was silent, after a long while, he said, "I don''t hate, just angry. If I hate, I have already shot you."


    "Then how can I not be angry?" Tang Ye asked.


    "Always angry!" Nan Bei resolutely said.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "In that case, I am not afraid to make you angry anymore. You have been angry anyway. I want to ask you one thing, can I see your body?"


    "You..." The north and the south clenched fists with both hands, and the tiger spear was not in hand, and the fist could also hit people!


    Seeing that the situation is not good, Tang Ye said quickly: "Then you can look at it yourself! It is very important to see if you have any white marks on your body. I am looking for the successor of the eight great artifacts. Only by recreating the power of the dragon can completely kill the original that inherited the power of the blood ancestor."


    North and South did not speak. She naturally agreed to get rid of Yuan, and she also helped Dingmo and Yuan. It''s a pity that Yuan Awakened the Xuanhuang Communist Party and the Gorefiend, so powerful that they could not kill Yuan.


    In fact, Nan Bei was very happy when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and there was some expectation.


    The heir to the artifact?


    Isn''t that great?


    In this case, Nan Bei had a cold face, but couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye from the corner of his eye, looking very cute. She glanced at Tang Ye and wondered, if she becomes very powerful, can she get closer to this man?


    Or even ascend with him one day?


    Only envy mandarin ducks but not immortals!


    What a wonderful thing.


    However, with such thoughts, why did it show a rejection of Tang Ye?


    Women''s minds are always unpredictable. Probably the North and the South still felt that no one could follow in the footsteps of Tang Ye. Moreover, in the rest of his life, I don''t know if he can wait until the day when he returns to the world of cultivating immortals.


    Soon North and South felt that their ideas were terrible. Do you want to support breaking the shackles of heaven and earth?


    However, looking back, a question emerged from Nan Bei Xin. What''s wrong with reconnecting heaven and earth?


    The world will become more exciting. Even though those demons and ghosts can live in this world, humans can also become stronger through cultivation, so why bother to fear ghosts?


    Isn¡¯t there a peaceful and prosperous world in the cultivation world thousands of years ago?


    some!


    The ancient Xia dynasty, Dashang and Dazhou dynasties were able to have their prosperous times. At that time, the heaven and the earth were not isolated, and the world cultivated and coexisted with all spirits. Later, it was only because of the appearance of a monarch who was not good at power, or a tyrannical and mediocre monarch, that caused the human race to turmoil, disputes, bloodshed, and disasters brewing.


    There were so many human races, war broke out, and blood stained the ground, which caused the blood ancestors in the purgatory world to peek at them, wanting to occupy this world and build a world of purgatory.


    Thanks to an old Taoist priest who came to the rescue in time. But the blood ancestor is extremely powerful, and the old Taoist priests can only stop it, and cannot completely eliminate the blood ancestor. And he must return to the outer heavens, helplessly cut off the heavens and the earth with a single sword, so that the heavens are only the heavens, and the earth is the earth only, so as to prevent the earth from being watched by the blood ancestors, and let mankind avoid the disaster of extinction.


    At the end of the Great Zhou Dynasty, the world was cut off, and then to the Spring and Autumn Period of the Warring States Period, and then to the Great Qin Dynasty. The first emperor was the first person to proclaim the emperor. He believed that he had the power to cover the ages and enjoy the power of heaven and man. Therefore, if he wanted to live forever and rule the earth through the ages, he devoted his great efforts to a plan to break the shackles of heaven and earth.


    Naihe has been unsuccessful, and the last way to find out is to invigorate luck and condense the earth''s luck in the jade seal. When the luck is strong enough, he will break into the sky.


    Unfortunately, the luck of the Great Qin Dynasty alone was not enough. The First Emperor was helpless. Knowing that this kind of thing might take generations to succeed, he came up with the will of a hereditary emperor. Even if he could not live forever, the Qin family had to get it. Longevity, rule the earth!


    It is a pity that things went contrary to expectations, and the Qin Dynasty perished.


    However, there is another theory that after the Emperor Shi Huang saw that the method of breaking the shackles of air luck was not working, his body was getting worse and worse, so that the alchemist genius Xu Fu who studied different arts was asked to find another way of longevity. It is said that Xu Fu did have such a crooked way, but after the first emperor used it, the first emperor became a monster and could no longer be the emperor, so he could not be seen.


    Of course, it is said that it is just a rumor and cannot be taken seriously. No one can tell the truth about history.


    The North and South have never entered the Dragon Gate. I don''t know the blood ancestors'' disasters back then, thinking that sticking to the shackles of Qi Luck was just to avoid the birth of demons and monsters and ruin the world. And she feels that the right way can overcome the evil way, so she is not afraid of demons and ghosts, which causes her thoughts to waver. She thinks it might be better to break the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck?


    Tang Ye saw that North and South did not answer, and then asked: "North and South, this matter is about common people''s plans, so I hope you can let go of...the entanglement between us, to see if you have the mark of the inheritor?"


    Nan Bei glanced at Tang Ye, then stared for a while and said, "I''ll go and come."


    She is eager to break through the power of martial arts, so she hopes that she is the inheritor of the artifact.

 Chapter 1247： The mark appears!

    Nan Bei returned soon after leaving for a while, his face was colder, and he closed the door severely when sitting in the car, which shocked Tang Ye. Please search () to see the most complete! The fastest newest novel


    She went to see if her body had the mark of the heir to the artifact. She had some expectations. Once she hoped that she would be the heir to the artifact, she would have the opportunity to follow Tang Ye''s steps. As a result, the greater the expectation and the greater the disappointment, her body did not have any luminous marks.


    Explain that she is not the heir of the artifact.


    She was even more angry with Tang Ye, thinking it was Tang Ye''s hope, and then she was disappointed by Tang Ye.


    She is indeed angry with Tang Ye, but this air stems from a complex emotion. She yearns for Tang Ye, is willing to follow Tang Ye, is this a kind of like?


    But because his strength was far inferior to Tang Ye, he thought it was impossible to follow, which turned into a complaint. Is this because of love and hate?


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that North and South were not, so he doubted: "Did you see clearly? Would you like me to see?"


    "Uh¡­"


    Tang Ye realized that he was wrong after saying this. Let yourself see?


    If Nan Bei is willing, why bother to be so angry!


    Sure enough, the North and South expressions were icy cold, staring at Tang Ye without saying a word. It was even more difficult for such a woman to communicate, and she couldn''t coax her back.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "Sure enough, the problem between us must be resolved, otherwise it will be difficult to get along. I want to teach you a set of marksmanship. If you can''t get along well, how can you teach it?"


    "Then you don''t need to teach it!" Nan Bei hummed coldly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "North and South, you can''t always have this attitude, we really can''t get along anymore."


    Regardless of Tang Ye, the north and the south can¡¯t get along, right? She drove the door directly to leave.


    Tang Ye grabbed her hand.


    She struggled twice, failed to push Tang Ye away, and stopped pushing, her face stern and silent.


    "This shows that you are not so angry with me, but you are actually willing to pay attention to me." Tang Ye smiled at Nan Bei.


    He saw too many women''s reactions. I have dealt with so many women in the past. Which woman didn''t have a bad temper at first, and even now still has a bad temper, but when she gets to bed, she will be obedient and very cooperative!


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t use an evil and domineering attitude to conquer a woman with a temper as he did in the past. He was very calm. He looked at the north and the south, then looked out the window, and said sadly, ¡°I still think we had a good relationship before. , I admire your heroic spirit and feel that you can drink three cups with you at any time. And you will not be so unreasonably angry with me, there is a feeling of...respect like a guest? This is good ..."


    Nan Bei didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak so peacefully. After a glance at Tang Ye, he was slightly silent. Thinking about the relationship with Tang Ye before, it was really good. He admires himself and admires him. There is a kind of beauty, no need to say more. Just a nod, or a smile to express the beauty of affection.


    So, because of the sleep last night, has everything changed?


    Tang Ye looked at Nan Bei and said, "Can you try to be the first to be angry as before?"


    Nan Bei glared at Tang Ye, speaking very lightly!


    In fact, she did this to give herself a step down. Being put to sleep by Tang Ye, if there is no response at all, wouldn''t it be that he was willing?


    Ah, are you willing?


    Nan Bei suddenly felt terrible, and seemed to really want it?


    Since you want to talk frankly, be frank. The result of frankness was that he couldn''t deceive himself in his heart, and he really didn''t mean to blame Tang Ye.


    "I..." The mood of North and South changed, and he lightly opened his lips to speak, pressed his voice, and whispered: "I...give myself a step down."


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded, and said: "After all, women are the ones who suffer...you don''t hate me, I am very grateful. This kind of thing shouldn''t be said like that, because that kind of thing is too bad for you. It¡¯s important, but I¡¯m worried that you have a knot and I have to bring it up like this. I¡¯m afraid it will affect your future life, including martial arts. So, be shameless and shameless. You can relax what you want to do and how I do it.


    "No need, the lost things can''t be returned." North and South said.


    The chastity of a woman is lost, and it is really impossible to recover, so words like compensation will actually cause more harm to women. But doing nothing, feels even more hateful, Tang Ye has this kind of ambivalence.


    Being able to carry out the dialogue to this point means that North and South have slowly let go of this matter. After all, she doesn''t blame Tang Ye in her heart, but feels that it is a pity to follow Tang Ye, and that will not develop into that relationship with Tang Ye.


    She gradually relieved, but took the initiative, and said: "Teach me how to shoot, I am really obsessed with martial arts, maybe this will make me forget those things."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, nodded and smiled: "Okay."


    The two got out of the car and returned to the courtyard. Tang Ye taught the Long Family combat skills of North-South spearmanship. This was created by Long Qingcheng, a magnificent woman in the ancient Wujiang Lake. It is suitable for women to learn, and the power is not bad.


    The real Long Family combat skills are in fact only strong in the inheritance of blood. This set of combat skills of the Long Family will inspire the blood of the Long Family. The more bravery and fierce the war, the strength seems to never exhaust. If there is no power that can crush restraint, they will have a headache and eventually lose.


    Long family combat skills, one enemy ten is not a problem.


    Nan Bei first came into contact with the martial arts from the ancient Wu Jianghu. She was very good and obsessed, and completely forgot about the relationship with Tang Ye. After trying to use the Fuhu Gun to play the "spear-like dragon family combat technique", the burst of power, the strongest Fuhu gun in her peak period was even more powerful, and she was extremely surprised.


    Basic moves alone are so powerful, if you learn esoteric moves, wouldn¡¯t it be against the sky?


    Suddenly, Nan Bei felt that he could continue to improve and follow Tang Ye''s steps by practicing this method!


    Nan Bei was obsessed with spear-style dragon family combat skills and devoted himself to practice. However, something unexpected happened.


    When Nan Bei was practicing, he suddenly seemed to be struck by lightning. His body trembled, and then the blood in his body surged fiercely. He spit out a mouthful of blood, fell to the ground, his whole body was limp, and his meridians were broken!


    Tang Ye was shocked and quickly went over to look after the north and south, and realized a terrible loophole after discovering the situation in the north and south.


    The spear-style dragon family combat technique was created by Long Qingcheng. Long Qingcheng lives in the Guwu rivers and lakes, so this set of marksmanship is also adapted to the environment of the Guwu rivers and lakes. The aura in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes is rich, which can nourish the martial arts. However, the outside world did not have such a rich aura, so when the North and South were practicing spear-style dragon family combat skills, they unknowingly depleted the thin aura in the body, leading to serious consequences!


    If the meridian is broken, if it is not treated in time, the north and south will become a waste. Tang Ye immediately picked her up and entered the house, trying to ask Han Ya to help, but I didn''t know when Han Ya went out. Tang Ye had no choice but to come by himself.


    Acupuncture treatment and Reiki infusion treatment require removing the north and south clothes. At this time, Tang Ye didn''t think about the suitability, and directly stretched out his hand to take it off.


    What surprised him was that when he took off his clothes from the north and the south, he saw the carcass of the north and the south. There was a white halberd mark beside his chest!


    Isn''t this the proof of the successor of the artifact?


    Tang Ye was stunned. Before Nan Bei went to check on her own, she said she was not. But now the proof is there, why not?


    Could it be that Nan Bei deliberately lied?


    But why did she lie?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand at all. I can only ask her after he rescues the North and South, does it mean that she doesn''t want to be the heir to the artifact?


    Tang Ye couldn''t let this happen. Get rid of the collection of artifacts that were originally needed, and reproduce the Shenlong Shengwei, one of the eight great artifacts can not be missing!


    In short, save the North and South first.


    In fact, North and South do not know what is going on. She doesn''t want to be the heir of the artifact, on the contrary, she really wants to be!


    She checked her body before, and there was indeed no mark. Now after learning the spear-style dragon family combat skills, she has a mark on her body. Is there any connection here?

 Chapter 1248： Unexpected answer!

    Tang Ye must inject spiritual power into her body like Nanbei has damaged meridians because of exhausting spiritual power. Please search () to see the most complete! The newest novel, Tang Ye, comes from Guwu Rivers and Lakes, with a lot of spiritual power inside. However, he has also used a lot in the big world, and he can probably go back to Guwu Jianghu to supplement. Waiting for the supplement to come back is another peak moment.


    Presumably, many people on the Guwu River and Lake were anxious, and Li Haoran''s pressure continued to increase. It was almost time to let him go back to the road, lest the gatekeepers in the profound realm found out that he had privately entered the great world.


    First, the North and South were given a needle, and then with the vitality of the dead wood in spring, and then the spiritual power was injected. After Tang Ye treated the North and the South, the situation in the North and the South improved a lot. Tang Ye let her lie in bed and rest.


    After that, Tang Ye arranged some protective secrets in the room to avoid accidents, and he went out to buy some herbs to soak the body in the north and the south.


    Nanbei used to practice martial arts, so she used medicinal materials to soak her body, and this method had a good effect on her.


    Before Tang Ye came back from buying medicinal materials, Nan Bei Youyou woke up. She wanted to move her body, and her whole body was in pain. She was completely weak. Except for a twist of her head, she couldn''t move at all.


    How is this going?


    North and South were shocked. This situation made her flustered, and no one wanted to be a waste. Soon she remembered what happened before. She practiced the spear-style dragon family combat skills Tang Ye gave, but suddenly vomited blood and fell to the ground, and then passed out into a coma.


    She didn''t know what happened to her and was very worried. After finally seeing the hope of chasing Tang Ye from the spear-style dragon family combat skills, is it going to be lost now?


    Then think about it again. Nan Bei realized that he had been treated by someone, and he slightly twisted his head to look at his body. All his clothes were changed. This is... who changed it?


    "Ya, Sister Ya...?" She tried to call out, but no one answered.


    Sister Ya is not here, didn''t Ya change it, could it be... Tang Ye?


    The north and south complexion turned crimson. If Tang Ye helped to change the clothes, then Tang Ye''s body would be seen again!


    It''s really hateful, I was so reserved before, and I had to find a step down, if I wanted to avoid having this kind of thing with Tang Ye, did my work fall short?


    Sure enough, every woman entangled with Tang Ye could escape the palm of his hand.


    There is a feeling of resignation in the north and south. But, could this be to find a reason in my heart to persuade myself to accept the kind of relationship with Tang Ye?


    Looking at his body again, Nan Bei was sure that it was Tang Ye''s clothes that could not be wrong, because the body was healed, the meridians of the whole body were dredged, and it was infused with vitality. She knew that no one except Tang Ye had such a powerful healing ability.


    Now I can''t move, just to make the North and the South think about things quietly. She could not get rid of the relationship with Tang Ye. But she wasn''t so angry anymore, and there was no need to find a step down. I had talked with Tang Ye calmly before, and she also felt that the relationship was good in the past. She respected a strong man like Tang Ye, and Tang Ye admired such a chivalrous woman like her. Will it be bad in the future?


    It''s just that, after all, there has been a physical relationship. Although it can be like a confidant in the past, but it has broken through that layer of relationship, then it is okay to sleep occasionally in the future?


    Alas, Nanbei couldn''t bear herself, couldn''t help blushing, and cursed herself softly "Bah". It turned out that she was also a sorrowful woman, and she was a serious woman.


    Nan Bei blushed and annoyed. At this time, Tang Ye came back and saw her waking up very caring, so he hurried to take care of her.


    Nan Bei was flustered, for fear that Tang Ye could see through her nasty thoughts just now, "We are making friends and bed at the same time", how can it be shameless to think?


    Tang Ye originally thought that Nan Bei''s blushing was due to the painful suffocation of his injuries, but after a closer look, he realized that it was a woman''s embarrassment and shy blush. He felt weird. He wasn''t there just now. Why was the North and the South alone?


    Soon Tang Ye thought that it was probably Nan Bei that he had undressed her for treatment. He does not intend to avoid this, because he has something to talk to North and South. Moreover, if Han Ya doesn''t come back, he will still finish the matter of soaking the body with medicinal materials, there is nothing to avoid.


    "I changed the clothes for you." Tang Ye said directly to Nan Bei.


    Nan Bei was taken aback, then his face flushed, biting his lips and staring at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was too hateful.


    Don''t say this kind of thing, OK! I wouldn''t blame you if I didn''t say it. If I didn''t respond when I said it, wouldn''t it mean that you can do this by default?


    They say that they are not in that kind of casual relationship with you!


    Nan Beixin shouted, but no voice came out to tell Tang Ye like that.


    What left North and South speechless was that Tang Ye looked serious and serious. What are you doing? I took off my clothes and looked at my body. Are you not half sorry?


    Tang Ye said, "Nan Bei, why are you hiding from me?"


    "Ah...?" Nan Bei snorted softly, wondering what Tang Ye meant when he said this seriously.


    Did you hide anything from him?


    Tang Ye said, "You are obviously the heir to the artifact, why do you want to say that you are not?"


    "...Ha!" Nan Bei was completely confused, is he the heir of the artifact?


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Nan Bei hummed unhappily, and caused a slight pain in his body.


    She was unhappy, because she wanted to be the heir to the artifact, but she was disappointed. She doesn''t like this kind of thing!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Didn''t you see your mark before?"


    "What mark?" North and South asked.


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to untie Nan Bei''s clothes, stopped suddenly, and looked at Nan Bei Road: "Show me the evidence, don''t you mind?"


    The north and the south are angry, and the face is black. You want to take off my old lady''s clothes, and the old lady said don''t mind, what does that mean?


    "No, don''t mind..." Nan Bei turned his head to speak, his face was beautifully flushed, matching that arrogant look, on the contrary, it was full of charm.


    This is really an unexpected answer.


    I thought she was angrily saying that Tang Ye dared to deal with the vicious words she chopped off Tang Ye''s hand, but she didn''t expect that she turned around and said shyly that she didn''t mind!


    This is the answer against emotions.


    But it is to follow the inner answer.


    Humans are inherently complex and contradictory creatures.


    After all, Nan Bei was worried that his attitude would suggest too much, and added: "If the result is not what you said, I, I...Kill you!"


    At the last moment, he stiffened his neck and gave a warning. There is no majesty in the north and south, only cute.


    Tang Ye smiled, the wind was calm, and he untied the clothes of the north and the south.


    This way the north and the south will be inexplicable. This shameless person is so proficient in solving women''s clothes too much!


    The north and south showed the side of her chest, as if she was bare-chested and backless in front of Tang Ye, she was shy and unbearable, blushing extremely, wishing to find a hole to get in.


    It turns out that the previous thoughts of "going out" were impulsive, but it didn''t really provide much comfort. It was really shameful!


    Tang Ye didn''t have that much thought. A Guide North was beside his chest on the right side, and said, "Look, isn''t this the mark of the successor of the artifact?"


    At this point, there is no way to avoid it, no matter how shy Nanbei turned his head to look. When she saw the faint white light mark, she was taken aback and couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Did you see it before, how come you have it now?


    She looked at Tang Ye, forgot to be shy for a while, and wanted to know the answer.


    This incident will have a great impact on her. Now learning the spear-style dragon family combat skills, the power is against the sky, if you get the power of the divine weapon, it will be more hopeful to catch up with Tang Ye''s pace.


    I...maybe also have a chance to become a peak power!


    Even, he has a chance to rise!


    This made Nan Bei excited, watching Tang Ye not conceal the longing for Tang Ye in his heart for the first time, including the affection for him.

 Chapter 1249： Broken spear!

    Tang Ye felt weird. Looking at Nan Bei''s expression, it seemed that he did not know that there was an inheritor''s mark. He asked Nan Bei and Nan Bei told the matter.


    "Could it be with..."


    "It''s definitely not related to you!"


    Tang Ye was interrupted by the North and the South just now in doubt, and the North and the South were irritated: "This is not because you...have a relationship with you! Don''t be so shameless, thinking about ruining girls with this kind of thing!"


    But isn''t it, the inheritor''s mark will only be shown if you have a relationship with this servant?


    Want to be beautiful!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes.


    Of course there is no such ridiculous thing!


    He didn''t know what was going on in the mind of North and South, he would have such thoughts!


    Regarding the mark of the inheritor of the divine artifact, where there is any physical relationship with him, Tang Manhong and Yueya directly showed it at the beginning. To say that he has a relationship with Tang Manhong, but Crescent doesn''t, so this idea is very ridiculous. If that is the case, if the inheritor is a man, do you have to have a relationship with the man?


    Fuck, Tang Ye got goose bumps, don''t even think about this kind of thing, it''s terrible!


    Tang Ye quickly said to Nan Bei: "I suspect it is related to the Long Family''s combat skills. In fact, this set of marksmanship is not pure marksmanship. It evolved from a set of domineering halberd combat techniques. It is inevitable that there are still many touches. The power of the halberd. After you learn, your mark as the heir to the halberd artifact is inspired."


    "It turned out to be like this..." South and North felt quite general. This kind of thing was very coincidental. After all, it was a kind of fate. If it weren''t for Tang Ye who happened to teach her spear-style dragon family combat skills, it would be impossible to discover her identity.


    Tang Ye said that she wanted to teach her how to shoot marks was something Tang Ye said before entering the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Thinking about it now, North and South felt that it was a coincidence, as if everything had been destined for a long time, and there was a pair of pushing hands behind them that dominated everything that happened on earth.


    For this kind of thing, North and South are both happy and worried. If you are the person of destiny, can you peek into the mystery of ascension to heaven?


    However, even if it can, it means it is just another pawn, which makes people quite unwilling.


    Tang Ye didn''t think too much about these things now, and wanted to solve the current problems. Since Nanbei is the successor of the halberd artifact, it is guaranteed that there will be no accidents between the north and south and the halberd artifact will be found.


    "I will treat you first and take care of your injury, and then I will infuse you with spiritual power so that your body can adapt to this set of marksmanship to avoid this situation again." Tang Ye said to Nan Bei.


    He believes that the South and North can''t practice the spear-style dragon family combat skills because the South and North''s body is not strong enough, which leads to the serious problem of breaking the meridians. Spiritual power is certainly part of it, but most of Guwu Jianghu''s strong people use spiritual power to temper their body, making the body strength reach a terrifying level, so that the body itself has stored abundant spiritual power, and there is no need to worry about being unable to bear it.


    In this way, if you want to help the north and south to temper a strong body strength, you have to go back and forth to the Guwu River and Lake more. The north and the south cannot enter the ancient martial rivers and lakes, so he can only serve as a "soul power transfer station" to help absorb enough spiritual power to infuse the south and north.


    Of course, you can also bring some treasures rich in spiritual power. It''s just that those treasures must also be controlled, otherwise they will become "prohibited items" in the eyes of the gatekeeper.


    Sometimes Tang Ye would think, is the gatekeeper really that strong?


    He is not afraid of Li Haoran now, and once blocked Li Haoran''s sword.


    However, in the Profound Realm, there seem to be many people that Li Haoran is also afraid of. Those who really hit the Dao of Heaven, almost touched the road to ascend under the shackles of Qi Luck.


    The strength is terrifying!


    North and South are now full of expectations. Because of the stagnation of martial arts, she almost suffocated her inner demon. Now that the demon is resolved, she has also gained the identity of an artifact heir and can study a powerful set of marksmanship. Letting anything stop one''s advancement is like... the physical relationship with Tang Ye.


    bed? Well, it does not prevent my old lady from pursuing the way to ascend!


    The North and South have brand-new goals and motivations, as if they were new, their minds are broad and cheerful, and many knots are resolved at once.


    Tang Ye prepared medicinal materials and let her soak in the bath. Now her whole body is still weak and weak, with a faint pain, completely unable to take care of herself, everything is taken care of by Tang Ye, including **** and wiping.


    Although he was still ashamed, his state of mind was already clear, where he still cared so much, and generously handed over his body to Tang Ye.


    Soaking in the bath and being moisturized by the potion to repair her body, she felt very comfortable, and she learned about the spear-style dragon family combat skills with Tang Ye.


    She had a question and said: "You said that I am the successor of the halberd artifact, so what I learned should be the skill of halberd. Now learning the marksmanship you teach will not affect anything?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "No. The spear technique I taught you evolved from the skill of the halberd. If you learn with the halberd, you will have the power of the halberd. If you learn with the spear, you will There is the power of the spear. But now, if you want to inherit the halberd artifact, it is best to use the halberd."


    "I..." Nan Bei hesitated.


    She has used the spear for so many years. In addition to being used to it, she also has feelings for the Fuhu Gun presented by the Master. It is not easy to put down the Fuhu Gun.


    Tang Ye saw her thoughts, shook her head and smiled: "You can''t help this matter anymore."


    North and South frowned slightly.


    Tang Ye went to fetch the Fuhu Gun, held it in front of North and South, and said, "Look at what changes the Fuhu Gun has made."


    North and South looked carefully, and then frowned more and more, and said, "There is... a crack."


    Tang Ye held the Fuhu Gun and lightly applied force, click, Fuhu Gun torn apart and completely useless.


    The north and south saw a pain.


    She knew what was going on. Because she used the Fuhu spear to practice the spear-style dragon family combat skills. She herself couldn''t withstand the power of Long Family''s combat skills, nor could she withstand the Fuhu Gun.


    So now, she must put down the tiger spear and accept the halberd artifact.


    A new start.


    Nan Bei fell into sentimental, Tang Ye did not stay with her in the bathroom, went outside to rest and sort out things.


    Now that the successor of the halberd artifact has been found, it is so bad with punches, knives, and axes. However, there is still a sword, a divine weapon. Lu Celadon said that now she faintly feels a sword, but they have never seen anyone who specializes in swords, especially if it is related to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye decided to wait for Lu Celadon''s news, and then asked Lu Celadon to focus on the people around him, find the successors of the eight artifacts as soon as possible, and then obtain the artifacts, reproduce the divine power of the dragon, and completely eradicate the blood demons!


    In addition to getting rid of the original, Tang Ye was also worried about one thing. The ghost and corpse Fang Yu mentioned earlier that there is a terrible evil spirit on Jinxi, and it must be extremely huge and terrible to be transmitted to Yanjing from there.


    What could it be?


    Tang Ye thought of Xu Wuming.

 Chapter 1250： Promote medicine absorption!

    When he reached the realm of Tang Ye''s strength, sometimes he became a celestial eye and saw a secret opportunity. Please search () to see the most complete! In the fastest novel, he felt more and more that Xu Wuming was not the same as Yuan. Xu Wuming represents a stronger and more mysterious force. Tang Ye made a lot of speculations and thought that the most likely one was the ancient myth.


    After all, there are many clues that point to this matter. The artifact inherits, and mortals gain divine power. Xu Wuming, who has been immortal for thousands of years, has a plot. Shen Bieli''s identity related to Ksitigarbha. Even going back two years ago, Tang Ye felt that the ancient mythology began to sprout from that time, and it was related to a person.


    "Music fan", Xing Ji!


    Although Xing Ji is a well-known "music fan" in the martial arts circle, her identity is very mysterious, and no one knows her specific origins. She covered her face with a white gauze, she looked like a man. Tang Ye had seen it once, but from the appearance of the fairy, Tang Ye was even more impressed that her pretty face had a mark, like an ancient character.


    Moreover, Xing Ji once played an ancient war ballad, which was a battle ballad that appeared when the gods were fighting, and it has been completely lost in later generations. But how does Xing Ji understand?


    Xing Ji even summoned Xing Tian, ??the **** of war. Xing Tian is one of the gods. It is not easy to summon him to help fight. Either his strength has reached that level or he has a blood relationship with Xing Tian. Just like Tang Ye''s technique of "inviting the gods" to invite the ancestors through blood relationship.


    The strength of Xing Ji''s loss to Tang Ye was obviously not due to strength, but blood.


    The blood relationship with the God of War Xingtian, and the surname Xing at the same time, always makes people think about something.


    Tang Ye recalled Xing Ji, only to realize that Xing Ji was carrying a huge secret. After returning to Guwu Jianghu next time, he decided to find Xing Ji to ask.


    There is another person related to Xing Ji, her apprentice Lingyun. If Xing Ji''s identity is really as guessed, then the apprentice she identified must be an extraordinary person.


    In fact, Lingyun''s ability has already indicated this. She can shape the illusion with music, and the illusion can exceed the limit of luck. When she was young, the illusion could not last for too long. Now that I grow up, the illusion can last a long time, so the so-called limit of luck is a joke.


    More and more people with supernatural powers appear, and they are constantly weakening the constraints of Qi Luck. Doesn''t this explain the problem?


    "Ah¡­¡­"


    Think about it, Tang Ye could only give a wry smile.


    Maybe everything is just as the official who helped the dragon said at the beginning, the return of heaven and earth is the general trend, and no one can stop it.


    I always feel like I''m doing something that is doomed to fail, which is uncomfortable.


    However, the nature has not changed. Those things are done to protect people. One minute of protection is protection, and protection of one day is protection. It is not useless. There is nothing to shake.


    Perhaps you can think about it, what should you do after the shackles of heaven and earth are broken one day?


    Along the way, what I have done is to prevent the shackles of heaven and earth from being broken. Then when the shackles of Qi Luck are broken, the spiritual energy of the sky will be heavily spilled into the world, and the power will be unrestricted, and the minister who helps the dragon gains great power, then first of all he will think of revenge. Then the people on your side will be hunted down!


    Tang Nightclub felt that this day would come soon.


    He himself is not afraid, afraid of people related to him.


    You must prepare with both hands, no matter whether the shackles of heaven and earth luck are broken, you can live in peace.


    What should be done right now, Tang Ye returned to the bathroom to see the situation in the north and south.


    Nan Bei had already sorted out his own affairs, his expression was almost restored to that of the past, looking at Tang Ye, except for a slight flush on his face, he nodded to Tang Ye as before, with gratitude in his eyes.


    She couldn''t learn martial arts and almost turned into a demon. Now when Tang Ye came back to help her resolve, she also infused her with spiritual power. As a martial artist, she knew how valuable spiritual power was, even priceless.


    General warriors only have energy, top warriors, and talented people know spiritual power. One point of spiritual power is better than one hundred points of vigor. After all, Qi Jin is nothing but the saving power of mortals, while spiritual power is the power of all things to cultivate immortality, and it is impossible to compare.


    Therefore, it takes several "priceless treasures" to support the north and south. In this world, I am afraid that only Tang Ye can do it!


    Nan Bei is indeed grateful to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Nan Bei nodding politely, and smiled: "You don''t have to be so polite to me."


    "I won''t be polite to you, after all you slept with me." Nan Bei''s expression remained unchanged, his expression proud.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked at North and South for a long time, and couldn''t help but laugh. The North and South were not entangled in drunk chaos.


    "Looking at you like this, I really want to have a swig with you..."


    Uh¡­


    Tang Ye realized that he had said the wrong thing again.


    North and South watched Tang Ye''s face showing black lines. The second time was because of swigging and messy after drinking, now you want to do it again?


    "I will definitely pay attention next time!" Tang Ye solemnly said.


    Nan Bei was angry and said, "Don''t pay attention!"


    "Ha...?" Tang Ye''s smile stopped abruptly.


    What does it mean?


    Don''t pay attention, is it possible to have **** after drinking again?


    Can this be understood as what the North and South are implying?


    Tang Ye looked at the north and south with weird eyes, and glanced at the north and south, looking at more places. Now the north and south are immersed in the bath, although there is not much to see, but the neck is exposed. Sometimes his shoulders are exposed. Although not as fair as those of Murong Huansha''s women, the charisma under the clavicle is not as bad as Murong Huansha''s.


    After all, the glamorous heroic spirit on the North and South faces is very charming. A thorny wildflower, I always want to pick it, even if it pays a price.


    Nan Bei was looked at by Tang Ye like that, blushing, and annoyed: "What are you thinking about! What I said is, you must drink alcohol happily, otherwise you don''t drink it!"


    "You really do not change your life. Give you a chance to want to do that kind of dirty stuff, right?" Nan Bei added cursing.


    Tang Ye turned over the performance and said with a smile: "So, you gave me a chance?"


    Tang Ye laughed and played, watching the north and south are full of flirtation.


    "You..." Nan Bei found that he had pitted himself in, and his face blushed for a while.


    Tang Ye shrugged, Nan Bei was too tender in these matters, how could he be the opponent of this old driver. He stopped teasing the north and south, and walked over and said: "I will help you massage it to speed up the absorption of the drug effect, restore it as soon as possible, and look for artifacts. Time waits for no one."


    Nan Bei squinted his eyes and glanced at Tang Ye weirdly.


    I''m still naked now, this guy said to help with the massage, which is called to promote the absorption of medicinal effects, who believes?


    Man, can''t you be honest?


    Tang Ye saw the look in Nanbei''s eyes, speechless, and said with an aura: "Please, I won''t touch it, okay, I am a doctor now and I am still very ethical."


    "As long as you touch me, it''s a mess." North and South said coldly, because she didn''t wear any clothes!


    Tang Ye walked behind the north and south, and said, "Then I will touch it."


    "..."


    Nan Bei quickly shut up. If Tang Ye is playing a rogue, he can''t stop it at all, so let''s obey first.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye leaned into the bath with both hands and pressed her to the side of her chest, her whole body tight. What is this going to do?


    Do not massage your shoulders, but your chest?

 Chapter 1251： Unstoppable revenge!

    It turns out that Nan Bei thinks too much. Tang Ye didn''t touch her chest, but pressed it to the side of her chest, which was an important place for activating the body meridians. Please search () to see the most complete! Of course, the fastest novel is too close to the chest, so it is unavoidable to make the chest shake during the massage, which is somewhat embarrassing.


    Nan Bei was originally embarrassed and wanted to stop Tang Ye, but soon after Tang Ye grasped the painful meridians, she felt comfortable, and she did not scold again. After all, Tang Ye is also treating her, skin contact is irresistible.


    "You should say something, otherwise the atmosphere will be more embarrassing." Tang Ye mobilized the meridians to the north and south, speaking to the non-speaking north and south Dao.


    At this moment of skin-to-skin contact, if everyone keeps quiet, alone and alone, they will always be in an ambiguous and embarrassing atmosphere. If you massage into a more sensitive place, the north and the south will be caught off guard and can''t help but make a groan, which is even more unbearable embarrassment.


    Nan Bei got angry inexplicably, talking and speaking, and said in a bad manner: "You know this kind of thing very well. Saying good things is experienced, and saying bad things is shameless."


    "You can''t say that, why is it shameless?" Tang Ye wondered.


    North and South Qi said: "Because you have lived like this with many women, so you have rich experience!"


    "No, I have only encountered a situation like you once, and only you have enjoyed my good service." Tang Ye laughed.


    "I''m referring to a similar situation. You and the woman are going to stand alone!" Nan Bei said with a stronger tone, and then answered Tang Ye''s other question, "Then I still want to thank you for your service to me?"


    Tang Ye smiled and stopped arguing with North and South. Then he looked down at his body, and the man reacted high. He was a little helpless. These women are all standing and talking without backache. He is a man, even if he exercises restraint, he can''t help but react when he comes into contact with women. This is the true nature of a man.


    Tang Ye almost squeezed Nan Bei''s whole body, and Nan Bei was so comfortable that he showed a look of ecstasy, as if he had just finished sex. The treatment of the soaking potion ended, Tang Ye picked up the north and the south. She was naked, naturally shy and unbearable, buried her head in Tang Ye''s arms and dared not look at people.


    Tang Ye put her on the bed, dried her body, covered her with a thin quilt, and let her rest well.


    Tang Ye left the room.


    Nan Bei watched Tang Ye leave, trying to stretch out his hand to hold it, but the action was still very slow and failed.


    Unexpectedly, nothing happened.


    Nan Bei breathed a sigh of relief, but it seemed to be lost.


    Why did nothing happen?


    He took off his clothes with his own hands, looked at his body, then squeezed it again, then held it up and looked at it for a while, his body has no secret to him, even if he enters it again?


    Nan Bei found that he was very open to that kind of thing, and felt that his body had no secrets in front of Tang Ye, and that nothing would be weird or forbidden anymore.


    Rather, the kind of lingering joy can be enjoyed by each other, so how about doing it. It''s just two bodies anyway, the most important thing is the state of mind.


    It is like a pursuit of martial arts. For martial arts, everything can be thrown away, and the body can also be regarded as an external object.


    Just like the female Buddha of the Buddhist kingdom in the west, in order to break through the avenue, she deliberately performed both Yin and Yang cultivation. The female Buddha is no strong person, and she doesn''t need the man to be so powerful if she cultivates both yin and yang, as long as she conforms to the path of the Tao, no matter how tall, short, fat or thin.


    How can worldly vision prevent the road from moving forward?


    These thoughts are really...too far ahead, and the ideas of some warriors are quite incredible.


    After Tang Ye gave Nan Bei a good rest, Han Ya returned shortly and bought some vegetables by the way. Han Ya smiled at Tang Ye and said, "Mr. Tang, just watching you instruct the North and South to learn marksmanship and it didn''t bother you. I went out to do something and bought some food by the way. I can eat later!"


    "Where is North and South?" Han Ya opened her head and asked Tang Ye suspiciously without seeing North and South.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Nanbei is injured. She is resting in the room and needs to rest for a while. I still have something to do. I won''t eat here anymore. Take good care of Nanbei."


    "Ah, North and South are injured?" Han Ya was very worried. Tang Ye didn''t want to leave, so she quickly went to see North and South.


    After going to see Nan Bei, -h Han Ya returned to the lobby and found that Tang Ye had already left. She was a little speechless, saying that she would leave after eating!


    Tang Ye went to Xiangshan to find the old abbot Yimei, not because of Sima Puyu, but wanted to talk to the old abbot Yimei about the evil spirit that came from Jinxi.


    He worried that a terrible conspiracy was brewing over there.


    The old abbot Yimei seemed to have noticed it through deduction, but the traces were so subtle that they could not be seen through after all.


    "Oh, it''s really troublesome." The old abbot Yimei sat cross-legged and sighed, his face a bit sad about the country and the people.


    Tang Ye looked open, and said: "The chaos is the most chaotic but the chaos reappears. What kind of world and what kind of life do you live in."


    "Good." The old abbot Yimei nodded approvingly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought of the worries before and asked, "Master, if the chaos reappears one day, can one find a place to live?"


    The old abbot Yimei saw a lot of things. Tang Ye could answer this question and said, "You can go to the Profound Realm to take a look."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, Xuanjie?


    Isn''t that the place where the gatekeeper lives?


    The old abbot Yimei said: "The Profound Realm is the most likely place in the world for people to succeed in immortal cultivation. Even if there is the shackles of Qi and luck, you can open up another way. Therefore, even if the world returns to chaos, the earth gains the power of heaven. Fang Yaomo presents this world, the enemy is strengthened, and cannot attack the profound realm. Because while they are strong, the profound realm is also becoming stronger. Without the power of the gods, it can last at least a hundred years."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. A hundred years is too short, and there is a premise that it does not involve the attack of the gods. If the power of the gods exists, it will be broken.


    The question is, isn''t there a change in ancient mythology now?


    The power of the gods definitely exists.


    Tang Ye asked again, "Is there a safer place?"


    The old abbot Yimei was silent, and said after a long time: "Neither the power of the gods nor the swallowing of time, the only space that was missed when Pangu opened up the world is said to have become a world of its own and is called the "eternal paradise", or ''Eternal kingdom''."


    "It''s just a legend." The old abbot Yimei added specially.


    Since it is a legend, don''t take it too seriously. The Arabian Nights is out of reach.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s always good to have a thought."


    The old abbot Yimei said: "It may not be necessary to think so far."


    "Yes, you don''t necessarily need to think so far." Tang Ye laughed, but he was not so calm, and squinted: "Maybe I will be killed soon. What''s the use of thinking so much?"


    The old abbot Yimei was silent.


    Both of them realized that the general situation of heaven and earth was coming under pressure, and they had nothing to do.


    The will of heaven, and even many gods, are biased towards heaven and earth to return to chaos. The world is one, how can it be isolated?


    Those of them who are obstructing the world, **** it!


    Who can stop those revenge including God?

 Chapter 1252： This disciple!

    Even if you know that the world is unstoppable, should you still do what you are doing now?


    Doing these things seems to become meaningless. Please search () to see the most complete! Even if the fastest novel is blocked today, it may not be blocked tomorrow. The result is doomed to failure, what motivation is there?


    The old abbot Yimei just asked this, "Then, continue running back and forth?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I have the answer before. Live a day and do a day''s work. Also, it is better to kill more people who are destined to be enemies, and you won''t be so embarrassed in the future."


    "Good." The old abbot Yimei praised.


    He understood Tang Ye and said: "To deal with this matter, the gatekeeper is the greatest ally. The gatekeeper must have realized that the world is unstoppable. As the disciples and grandchildren of the old Taoist priest, they also face revenge from the servants of the dragon."


    "In this way, I should go to the Profound Realm to take a look. Once I went, I couldn''t return." Tang Ye smiled.


    The old abbot Yimei showed doubts.


    Tang Ye said: "Past life memory, the last memory is to go to the Profound Realm. But what happened after entering the Profound Realm is erased again."


    The old abbot Yimei was taken aback, shook his head and sighed. It was really foggy, Tang Ye''s identity was quite difficult, what else would he hide when he reached the profound realm?


    Seeing Tang Ye thinking in silence, after a long time, the old abbot Yimei said, "Perhaps you can try to fight one."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at the old abbot Yimei puzzled.


    The old abbot Yimei stood up, stared at the sky, and said: "If ancient myths come, it will be a long era of chaos and disputes. The ancient gods fought against the human race. Gods want to destroy people, and people fight against it. Gods are dissatisfied with the slaughter of the human race and help others. Therefore, even if the ancient myths descend, it will take at least a hundred years from the beginning to the outbreak."


    "A hundred years?" Tang Ye suddenly felt relieved and said: "A hundred years later, I have died and fell into the soil, so there is nothing to worry about. I can''t say that I will fight in a hundred years, right?"


    "Why not?" the old abbot Yimei asked, staring.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t live that long. If I live that long, he''s a bad old man and won''t go out to toss again. As for the children and grandchildren, that''s their business. Old people should enjoy the family happiness. ."


    "Ha." The old abbot Yimei was amused, and Tang Ye was still the same bastard.


    After laughing, the old abbot Yimei said with a serious face: "Heaven and earth return to chaos, heaven and earth are infused with the earth, and it takes a hundred years for the gods to emerge. Just like those monsters, there is not enough luck to form. Before the gods come, it is to help The dragon officials are driving the general trend. They will inevitably retaliate against me. But that is also after regaining the power of cultivating immortals. And if they can get it, we can get it. Therefore, we will not let them kill. But a hundred years later, the gods Forming, it¡¯s time for them to be the swordsman, and I wait for the fish. They can¡¯t fight at all. Who can fight with the power of the gods?"


    "Unless..." The old abbot Yimei looked at Tang Ye and said solemnly: "Someone has gained the strength to compete with the gods."


    "Me?" Tang Ye knew that the old abbot Yimei meant something.


    The old abbot Yimei nodded and said, "It''s not just you, but also Donor Lin. Many people can do it. You need to cooperate with the gatekeeper in the profound realm to gain the power of the day."


    "It''s not easy." Tang Ye sighed: "Some of the gatekeepers still keep their ancestors'' rules, and some... are the ministers who help the dragon at all. As for the others, I don''t know what they think. Now. There is also chaos in the Profound Realm, otherwise Li Haoran would not have given me a few warnings for so long. The old doorkeepers would not fail to notice the strangeness of my arrival in the great world."


    The old abbot Yimei showed a sad face and said, "This is not great."


    "Very bad." Tang Ye sighed.


    The two were silent, quite happy.


    "What are you going to do?" the old abbot asked Tang Ye back, saying so much, in the end, he couldn''t just do Tai Chi, one push after another, without results.


    Tang Ye thought about it for a while, then smiled: "I have wine now, let me be drunk now."


    "Goodness." The old abbot Yimei didn''t ask Tang Ye to save the country and the people. It''s good to live in such a free and easy way.


    So Tang Ye suddenly recalled that he had been irritated by the North and the South when he had helped the North and the South. Why didn''t he do something and refrain from doing something.


    I have wine now, I am drunk now, want to sleep!


    Tang Ye suddenly found a reason to be relieved of any bad things, it was really shamelessly the highest level.


    Saying goodbye to the old abbot Yimei, Tang Ye left Xiangshan and planned to see Sima Puyu, but she didn''t know how she was doing. But shortly after he came down the mountain, a girl in an ancient Qingyi gauze skirt lifted the green skirt with both hands and ran down the mountain quickly, as if chasing something.


    The girl in Tsing Yi is full of aura, it is aura.


    Ling Yun chased down and saw Tang Ye''s back, and shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, you stop me!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then looked back, it was breathless aura. He rolled his eyes and denied: "Is the girl calling me? You can recognize the wrong person. I am not Tang Ye, but Tang Chenxing."


    Lingyun calmly walked to Tang Ye, kicking directly, and cursed: "You are burnt to ashes, I know you, what pretend you are!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. It was the old abbot Yimei who told this girl, maybe it was because of her master''s situation, which is understandable.


    Tang Ye looked at Lingyun with a smirk, a bit of a flirtatious taste, and said, "This girl speaks so badly, is it possible that I did something to you that made you unforgettable?"


    It must be quite ambiguous that what a man does to a woman can be unforgettable. Isn''t this molested?


    Ling Yun''s face was blushing. Tang Ye is still so shameless.


    "Admit it? Admit that you are Tang Ye!" Ling Yun said very badly at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. Thinking that some of the next battles might require Lingyun''s illusion ability, he stopped hiding it, and smiled: "Yun''er, you have grown up and become so beautiful."


    Ling Yun was originally angry and slowly, when Tang Ye called "Yun''er", she was stunned, and her thoughts returned to the days when she was with Tang Ye two years ago. Xing Ji entrusted her to Tang Ye. Tang Ye treated her harshly and...not so seriously. She actually had a bond with Tang Ye for a long time, just like her to Master, she was a person who had always cared about her.


    A long-lost "Yun''er" made Lingyun''s temper disappear, and even had the urge to cry.


    But she didn''t want to cry in front of Tang Ye at all. If you cry in front of this guy, this guy must be quite terrible, and I don¡¯t want him to be terrified at all!


    Really, why should there be such a thing!


    Ling Yun tried hard to hold back, tilted his head, and cursed like before: "Don''t call me Yuner!"


    Tang Ye laughed, and reached out to hug Lingyun. That little girl back then was quite likable, like a little fairy.


    I was looking for the dragon gate with her, holding her by the hand, or holding her, carrying her, living together with food, clothing, shelter and transportation, climbing and wading through the water, walking a circle of great mountains and rivers, and the feelings that came out of it were too close to kiss, hug What a hug.


    Ling Yun was annoyed, but let herself fall into Tang Ye''s embrace. Yes, I experienced so many things together back then. After he left, I thought he would never come back again. I miss him so much. This feeling cannot be concealed.


    Annoying guy!


    Lingyun grabbed Tang Yeyi''s corner with both hands, and it was hard to hug Tang Ye tightly. I felt embarrassed, because I was not so close to him!


    However, after a battle of thoughts, she couldn''t help raising her hand slowly, wanting to hold Tang Ye''s body.


    However, Tang Ye let go of her, sighed, and said, "Yun''er, you can''t hold you like this anymore, you''ve grown up."


    Ling Yun noticed that Tang Ye''s eyes were aimed at her chest, which had been plump for several times before, hugged and squeezed hard.


    It''s really inappropriate.


    Lingyun''s face is dark, this disciple!

 Chapter 1253： What a big tone!

    Tang Ye felt very puzzled. Doesn''t Lingyun like to be vegetarian? Can a vegetarian breast grow so turbulent?


    The chest is too big, which reduces the aura by a few points, which is not good.


    Little fairy, lively and cute, of course she has to be flat-chested!


    "You are still such a bastard!" Ling Yun glared at Tang Ye and cursed.


    Tang Ye smiled. Two years was not a long time, but a lot of things happened, and many things were wrong, and I felt it was a long time.


    We are nostalgic for that story, do not want that story to end, hope it will continue. When it was about to end, I was very reluctant.


    Things are right and wrong, just to give people a feeling that the story is about to end.


    But Tang Ye always remained the same, which made Ling Yun feel that the story was back, so she was very moved, even if she was upset by Tang Ye''s behavior, she was very happy.


    "I have a lot to tell you." Lingyun knows Tang Ye''s temperament. Those frivolous behaviors of molesting are normal. The more you care about it, the more Tang Ye gets deep into it. It''s better to leave it alone and suffer a little loss and be serious. Speak.


    Lingyun has grown and matured a lot.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t that little fairy, like a woman who could be alone.


    But it was still a child after all. Tang Ye squeezed her face and said, "Don''t be so serious."


    Just as Ling Yun was about to get angry, Tang Ye looked at the sky and said, "There is still time, then let''s chat."


    Ling Yun showed a reluctant appearance, and promised Tang Ye to sit down and talk, muttering in her heart, how could she forgive this pesky guy so easily.


    Tang Ye and Lingyun did have a lot to say. In addition to the greetings, there was also the matter of Lingyun''s master Xing Ji, and Tang Ye seeking Lingyun''s help. It seems too much to mention these directly.


    So Tang Ye asked a lot of Lingyun''s life in the past two years, how did she practice with the old abbot Yimei, and so on.


    This said, in the evening. Tang Ye didn''t realize that Ling Yun would have the patience to talk to him so much, she used to be proud of her temper.


    "Let''s stay and have dinner together." After talking about it, Ling Yun kept Tang Ye from staying.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You eat fast in the temple, I''m a man who doesn''t like meat."


    "Who cares about you, I want to stay for dinner anyway!" Ling Yun curled his lips.


    "Well, because our family is so enthusiastic, let me accompany you to dinner." Tang Ye made a helpless look.


    Ling Yun was happy in her heart, but her mouth was stubborn, and she hummed: "First, it''s not your Yun''er. Second, it''s not to accompany me to dinner. I pity you for fear that you have no food to eat and let you stay!"


    Tang Ye smiled. This girl, just like when she was a child, she is always arrogant with herself!


    Sure enough, the temple was eating fast food, tofu and green vegetables. Tang Ye did not have much appetite, mainly because of bragging. With the old abbot Yimei, Lingyun, and Shouxin, who are completely familiar with each other, Shouxin kept rolling his eyes. Why is this guy so like Tang Ye?


    After eating, drink some tea, Lingyun showed her tea ceremony, very superb, making tea is quite good. Tang Ye felt very enjoyable, but there was always something to worry about, so she had to leave.


    Lingyun sent Tang Ye down the mountain. Tang Ye agreed, and by the way took this opportunity to talk to her about her help.


    Walking on a quiet hill road, the two remained quiet at first. Lingyun, like before, used to be one step behind Tang Ye and following Tang Ye.


    When she saw Tang Ye''s hand, she could not help blushing when she thought that Tang Ye would hold her hand before.


    It''s not right now.


    The more you grow up, the more troubles you have.


    "Yun''er, haven''t you been able to practice cultivation these years?" Tang Ye asked Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun rolled her eyes and said, "I''m very serious, okay, how can I not have any self-discipline like you!"


    "That''s good." Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then how far can your fantasy ability increase the limit of martial arts? How long can you hold it?"


    Lingyun walked faster, side by side with Tang Ye, looked at Tang Ye, her eyes were meaningful, roughly guessing what Tang Ye wanted to do, and said: "The limit of Qi Yun is high, you can try."


    Ling Yun suddenly felt confident and wanted to teach Tang Ye with the illusion.


    In her illusion, she is the master, and can call out the power that the illusion can withstand at will to subdue the enemy.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then I will try."


    Ling Yun was not polite, she leaped back a few steps, and moved a distance from Tang Ye, and then with a wave of her right hand, she added a guqin in her hand.


    Tang Ye used to marvel at this ability to call out treasures at will, but now he is quite relieved. Because the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" he got from the old abbot Yimei has the same ability.


    In addition, Tang Ye guessed that Lingyun would also be a sign of the advent of ancient myths. Since it is a myth, there is nothing to blame.


    Lingyun took the guqin, whirled it lightly, and sat down cross-legged, graceful and intoxicating.


    She placed her dexterous slender hand on the guqin, and when she played it lightly, a sound of the piano suddenly sounded like a rippling circle, hitting Tang Ye.


    This is not only the sound of the piano, but also the art of aura to release the illusion.


    Unstoppable, as long as you hear the sound of the piano, you will enter the illusion.


    Tang Ye came to a quiet lake, and the originally calm water under his feet suddenly rippled away, and the ripples spread out, turning turbulent round by round, turning into turbulent waves.


    There is no shore, but it seems to be slapped against the shore.


    Tang Ye was floating on the turbulent water, without fear. In these days in the big world, it has been very hard to suppress the power all the time. Lingyun''s illusion can increase the limit of martial arts, just to see how far it can increase the limit, and then use it to deal with the original.


    His plan is to bring Yuan into the illusion, and then explode with all his strength to assist the power of the six Jizo, make the original escape inevitable, directly imprison the original, and then let the heirs of the eight artifacts work together to gather the power of the eight artifacts to reach the dragon. Shengwei, fight the original, completely get rid of the Gorefiend, and no more troubles of the Gorefiend''s reincarnation!


    Lingyun appeared opposite Tang Ye, raised her head, and believed: "In my illusion, maybe you are not my opponent!"


    Ouch. Tang Ye smiled, the little girl grew up, her tone became so big, she still wanted to suppress herself?


    Tang Ye spread his hands and said, "Then you start an attack. If you can knock down one of my hair, you will win."


    "What a big tone!" Ling Yun gave birth to arrogance, feeling that Tang Ye was too arrogant. In two years, she has improved the illusion ability by more than one or two levels. Could it be that Tang Ye can''t even knock off a single hair?


    "I''ll teach you this!" Ling Yun snorted coldly, sitting cross-legged in the turbulent waves, plucking the strings, and making a sharp sound.


    call!


    The turbulent water surface became more turbulent, and three streams of water rose into the sky, converging into a water dragon, magnificent, impacting Tang Ye, as if it could swallow everything.


    Such an attack can''t knock Tang Ye''s hair out?


    Ling Yun would never believe it!

 Chapter 1254： Support the sky!

    Such an arrogant guy must teach!


    Ling Yun bit her lip slightly, with a firm attitude, and vowed not to give up if she didn''t teach Tang Ye a lesson!


    The dragon formed by the three turbulent currents is so big that the people in this lake can''t escape.


    Tang Ye stood proudly, with his hands on his back. The gale caused by the turbulent waves could only make his clothes flutter. His figure was as stable as Mount Tai, facing the dragon attack frontally, and had no intention of avoiding it.


    The head of the giant dragon collided, and Tang Ye stretched out his right hand to directly resist.


    Ling Yun gritted her teeth, not believing that Tang Ye''s strength is so powerful. Her mind was a little weird, worried that Tang Ye would lose face, thinking about whether to weaken the power of some giant dragons.


    After all, Tang Ye is a face-loving guy!


    It is so happy to have such a girl thinking about him.


    boom!


    The dragon slammed into Tang Ye''s right hand, but Tang Ye didn''t move at all!


    Ling Yun was taken aback.


    how can that be?


    Tang Ye''s right hand was just a tooth blocking the giant dragon''s mouth, and his right hand emitted immense power, as if covering the entire giant dragon''s head.


    The control of "qi" turns the surrounding areas into attacking tactics. This trick is very scary, like an invisible shackle.


    Tang Ye released his power again, and the momentum of his right hand exploded, not at all like a giant dragon!


    It was originally just a slap blocking the dragon''s head, but suddenly he clenched his fist suddenly, and his momentum changed drastically, as if a slap pinched the head of a giant dragon, the dragon screamed, and then shattered, scattered into heavy rain, and fell back to the lake. .


    The dragon was resolved.


    An invisible shield emerged in front of Tang Ye to block the raindrops, and he couldn''t wet his body at all.


    There must be no hair loss.


    The clothes and long hair are slightly fluttering, but they are still floating on the surface of the water like that, heroic, radiant, and handsome.


    Ling Yun curled her lips, this fellow was able to recreate the spirit of heaven and earth, and became so... handsome, so unwilling!


    She was also extremely surprised. She imagined Tang Ye''s strength to be great, and she actually blocked the dragon in the illusion that was reaching the peak of power under the limit of luck with one hand!


    What''s more, Tang Ye still has a lot of magical powers, the flames, the mysterious skills, etc. If you use it, the power will be even more terrifying!


    However, Ling Yun still didn''t believe that Tang Ye could not be touched in her illusion. She quickly plucked the strings again, showing a more powerful secret.


    Overwhelming!


    Suddenly, there are dark clouds in the illusion, the sky is rolling, and all the clear water on the lake is surging. It will be there until that day, and then it will pour down to form a giant flat screen. There is no gap at all, just like a dark cloud and thunderous sky. Come down!


    The sky is suppressed, how can manpower resist it?


    In order to avoid the power of "squeezing the sky", Lingyun turned into illusion consciousness, without entity, blended into the illusion anywhere, can see any situation in the illusion, but it hurts her unless the illusion is broken.


    Tang Ye raised his head and looked at the giant curtain of water and sky that had been pressed down, already exceeding the limit of strength under the shackles of luck. He thought of the hidden Buddha that he had encountered in Sunlight City on the Qinghai-Tibet Highland¡ªthe Buddha at dusk. The Buddha at dusk used a big move to suppress the sky, forcing him and Dong Miaozhu to prepare for death.


    Fortunately, there was the memory of Dong Miaozhu waking up to the dawn of his previous life and defeated the Buddha at dusk. Now encountering the terrifying tactics of the sky again, it seems that he is not so afraid. Tang Ye raised his head and looked at the sky that kept coming down. The dark clouds were so dense and the sky thunder rolled, people didn''t want to resist, and directly crushed people''s hearts.


    However, Tang Ye laughed. The power that has been suppressed for too long requires this kind of illusion that can break through the limits of Qi Yun to release. When the ultimate strength bursts, desire and sky high!


    call!


    Tang Ye suddenly burned with flames all over, transforming like a super Saiyan, bending his body slightly, squatting his legs, raising his hands, supporting the sky!


    boom!


    Rumble!


    The giant sky pressed down, Tang Ye held on with both hands, turned into a flame man, and wanted to hold on to this sky!


    The sky was still pressing downwards, and Tang Ye exploded under his feet, forming a big pit, his body bent slightly under pressure. However, after being pressed another inch, he never sank again.


    On this day, he held it!


    If you crush the sky, then I will support the sky!


    Seeing this, the aura that turned into illusion consciousness, although no one is visible, you can imagine her mouth opened slightly and her mouth is stunned.


    There is such a scary person!


    But the horror doesn''t stop there. After Tang Ye was holding the sky, he suddenly changed to holding the sky with one hand, and he was holding it!


    "This..." When Ling Yun saw this, besides his head was blank in shock, there was also a hint of panic, as if he was under a huge threat.


    boom!


    Tang Ye hit the sky with a fist with the free hand. The rumbling, deafening sound, like an explosion.


    With this punch, Shengsheng forced the sky one foot higher. Then, Tang Ye punched again, punched again, and beat Tian back!


    Then, Tang Ye turned into a meteor, soaring into the sky, still hitting the sky with one punch after another!


    boom!


    With a punch after Tang Ye released his ultimate power, the illusion collapsed, and even the illusion was cracked!


    "puff!"


    As the master of the illusion, Ling Yun was finally hurt, and was shocked to spit out blood.


    Back to reality, Lingyun sat cross-legged, bleeding from the corners of her mouth, and her face pale!


    Tang Ye released the suppressing power, and his whole body was refreshed, but when he saw Ling Yun''s injury, he felt guilty and hurried over to take care of it.


    "Yun''er, are you okay?" Tang Ye said anxiously while supporting Ling Yun.


    Ling Yun opened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye so upset. He coughed twice and hummed, "Do you think I''m okay?"


    "Sorry, I played so happily, I forgot for a while..." Tang Ye was very sorry.


    Ling Yun snorted, "You are so cruel!"


    In fact, I still want to say that Tang Ye is really powerful, and this world is afraid that there is no power to stop him.


    Tang Ye hugged Lingyun, the princess held it comfortably, and then walked back to the mountain.


    Ling Yun was very anxious, her face flushed, shy, annoyed and anxious, and hummed: "You, what are you doing! Put me down quickly, I, I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You are going to kill me again? Then I don''t know how many times I will be killed by you."


    "You..." Ling Yun was very tired. In front of this shameless guy, the more he scolded him, the more he could get better.


    Tang Ye Youyou said, "I''m really sorry, no matter whether you accept it or not, I will hug you back and help you heal your injuries."


    Ling Yun wanted to say something, but after all, she didn''t say anything. As Tang Ye walked back step by step, she slowly pressed her head to Tang Ye''s chest, her heartbeat speeded up inexplicably, and she never knew where to put her hands until she gently hugged Tang Ye''s body.


    I had this situation two years ago, but now it seems to be in a different mood.


    After Tang Ye took care of Lingyun, night fell, and he was about to leave for Sima''s house, but suddenly received a message from the goddess'' grandma, asking him to come to her quickly.


    Something very serious happened. The god-wife grandma told Tang Ye that what he told her about Jinxi''s horrible anger, she conducted observations and deductions, and contacted Jinxi''s friends to help investigate. The results are worrying, and action must be taken without delay!


    That terrifying evil spirit will bring a devastating blow.


    Tang Ye looked solemn, and this place in Jinxi reminded him of some terrible things.

 Chapter 1255： Unexpected people!

    Tang Ye asked the goddess and grandma, and he was even more certain that he had some guesses.


    The grandmother of the goddess said that according to the investigation of friends from Jinxi, the source of the evil spirit of terror was probably in the GP city of Jincheng, Jinxi.


    For this place, people who are interested in tracking down will know that this is the place where the famous battle of history¡ªthe Battle of Changping took place.


    The Battle of Changping was the earliest, largest and most thorough large-scale annihilation battle in ancient Chinese military history. The State of Qin and State of Zhao fought, and Zhao Jun was finally defeated. Qin State won and occupied Changping, beheading and killing Zhao Jun about 450,000.


    What is the concept of 450,000 people?


    What is the concept of killing 450,000 people?


    Unimaginable!


    Regardless of whether history is true or not, there are certain things that do exist. In the war between the two countries, even if there are not so many people killed, many people will definitely die. Therefore, this place in Changping, especially the place where soldiers were killed, must be full of fierce resentment.


    This kind of place is perfect for cultivating dark monsters, such as raising corpses and raising ghosts.


    What Tang Ye was most worried about, and guessed, was that someone used this place to perform dark secret arts, and the monsters raised here were much more difficult to deal with.


    Judging from the evil spirit coming from Jinxi now, if someone really performed the dark secret technique here, it would be almost complete.


    It was another disaster.


    Found out too late.


    Tang Ye felt strange. The goddess grandma seems to be just a simple goddess living in the alley, but in fact she has contacts in all directions. So why didn''t you notice the evil spirit like Jinxi?


    Had it not been for Fang Yu, the ghost and corpse hadn''t been found until now. And Fang Yu, a ghost created by Tang Ye using a forbidden technique, is of the same kind as those evil evil monsters, and he can probably feel the aura of the same kind. Or in other words, it was called by the same kind, so I knew it.


    The monster can know, but the exorcist does not know, is the exorcist too weak?


    Certainly not. In this world, there are not many monsters forming, and exorcists can generally sense it. Unless the person performing this dark mystery knows how to avoid the exorcist''s induction. In this case, things are even more terrifying, this person behind the scenes, the strength of the exorcist!


    Tang Ye thought of Xu Wuming this mysterious person inexplicably. Is it another conspiracy by Xu Wuming?


    Since the goddess and grandma said that the situation was serious, she couldn''t delay, Tang Ye made a plan and arranged manpower to go to Jinxi to solve the matter.


    But the plan to deal with Yuan couldn''t fall. Tang Ye went to visit the old abbot Yimei again and asked the old abbot Yimei to take care of Yanjing''s situation and avoid Yuan coming out to cause damage. But don''t worry too much about this. The Yuxi who was originally in the Red Wall Palace will not let his plan accidentally appear before he is completely sure, and he will not do useless actions.


    Because of Ling Yun''s unique illusion secret technique, after entering the illusion, her fighting ability can be super strong. As long as she is not a master of Tang Ye''s level, she has the confidence to fight, even if it is Yuan, even if it cannot be defeated, it can be delayed. So Tang Ye asked Lingyun to take care of Yanjing''s situation.


    However, Ling Yun wanted to follow Tang Ye to Jinxi to deal with the mysterious Yin Sha power. Ling Yun''s reason made Tang Ye unable to refuse, because the Yin Sha power was very powerful, and Tang Ye might not be able to deal with it without using real power. But once Tang Ye used real power, it would definitely attract the attention of the gatekeeper.


    In case the servant of the servant who helped the dragon came to intervene, Li Haoran would be in trouble, and Tang Ye would be in trouble. Therefore, if you have the aura to open the illusion when fighting, you can avoid this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye agreed to Lingyun to do so. At the same time he had some angry thoughts about the gatekeeper. He wanted to talk about Li Haoran, don''t just obey the rules left by the old Taoist priest. Things are changing and can''t stop the general trend of the world, so find a way out for yourself. Therefore, the gatekeeper only cares about the luck destroyer, regardless of the righteous and evil words, can no longer ask for it!


    Do you really want to be a "slave" forever?


    It is ridiculous to think about it, the most powerful group of people in this world are actually called "slaves"?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be controlled by the gatekeeper anymore!


    Li Haoran was not afraid, but he was afraid of the old men in the gatekeeper.


    After all, it is the existence that impacts the Heavenly Dao, even he can hardly deal with it.


    Tang Ye asked Jiang Ruoqing to pay attention in Yanjing, but Jiang Ruoqing insisted on going to Jinxi with him. Tang Ye felt that women were indeed troublesome, but fortunately received good news at this time that Lu Celadon was back.


    Lu Celadon found an inheritor of the artifact, but as a result, this heir did not inherit the sword, but the sword. In addition, this heir absolutely made Tang Ye never think that she was Ke Yu who disappeared after having a relationship with Tang Ye!


    When Tang Ye went to the airport to pick up Lu Celadon, the moment he saw Ke Yu, the whole person was Spartan. How could there be such a **** thing, why is it Ke Yu?


    When Lu Celadon perceives this successor through the power of the goddess, he said that this successor is an exorcist. There were not many exorcists. At the time, I thought it was related to Yun Youlan, so I deliberately took the half-hanging exorcist Yun Youlan. Unexpectedly, the result was not but Ke Yu. And Ke Yu is indeed an exorcist!


    Ke Yu is not only a powerful exorcist, but also an exorcist with a holy weapon of exorcism. The "Remnant Willow Silver Blade" is quite terrifying, and it is easy to pull out the yin and hostility. Therefore, the workers of the real estate company invested by Murong Huansha have a strange symptom of being eroded by Yin Qi, and Ke Yu only needs to wave his hand to solve it.


    But there is a huge secret behind Ke Yu. She seems to be Yuan¡¯s person, and has something to do with Yuan¡¯s "black group". The so-called black group was actually excavated by Yuan. People with blood ancestor blood inheritance power will have certain abilities after awakening. It was easily killed by Tang Ye.


    Later, Tang Ye entangled with Ke Yu for a period of time, but Ke Yu was chased down by Xu Wuming, using a villain secret technique. Xu Wuming''s secret technique for the villain was extremely terrifying. She asked Tang Ye to help cut off the connection with the villain¡¯s secret technique, but she needed to have a needle at the perineum-x point. The perineum-x point was in the most sensitive and sacred place for women. Ke Yu couldn¡¯t stand the stimulation and her **** was aroused. Have a relationship with Tang Ye.


    After the incident, it may be that Ke Yu could not face it and disappeared alone.


    Tang Ye couldn''t find her, worried that she would continue to be chased by Xu Wuming, but had to do other things, so she could only arrange some spies to find her, but she didn''t expect her to appear with Lu Celadon now.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s stunned expression, Ke Yu sneered, and said, "The mysterious man with a hood, the truth of the disguise, turned out to be a big figure hand-picked by the emperor of the Red Wall, which is really surprising."


    After contacting Lu Celadon, perhaps Lu Celadon said something, Ke Yu knew Tang Ye''s true identity.


    Tang Ye didn''t mind, shrugged and said, "I didn''t expect to see you again in this way."


    "It''s really unexpected." Ke Yu walked to Tang Ye''s side, sneered and sneered. It was a friend or an enemy who couldn''t tell, and suddenly added: "I was very comfortable under you that night."


    "..."


    Tang Ye suddenly stiffened, would this woman harm herself like this?


    Soon, Tang Ye felt two terrifying eyes. Lu Celadon and Yun Youlan stared at him.


    What does it mean "I was very comfortable under you that night"?


    What does it mean for a woman to say this to a man?


    The woman is under the man!


    What else can it be except sex!


    Lu Celadon was very angry and thought Tang Ye was too hateful. Can you not see a woman sleeping? It''s not a man without women, his women are all beautiful, so what''s not to be satisfied!


    Tang Ye couldn''t deny what happened. But what happened with Ke Yu, he felt that he was a victim, he was pushed by Ke Yu.


    But this kind of explanation is hard for him to say.


    Speaking out will be even more deadly.


    Tang Ye was very angry, feeling that Ke Yu was hiding deep hostility towards him.


    But she is actually the heir to the artifact?

 Chapter 1256： Pursuing the cause!

    There are indeed too many unexpected things in life. The reappearance of Ke Yu caught Tang Ye off guard. According to Lu Celadon, Ke Yu is the heir of the sword-like artifact. Tang Ye didn''t understand why Ke Yu used a knife?


    After Ke Yu said the words that made Lu Celadon and Yun Youlan want to beat Tang Ye painfully, he walked straight forward with a cold look.


    Tang Ye wanted to say something to Lu Celadon and Yun Youlan, but Lu Celadon and Yun Youlan were angry and ignored him and talked to Ke Yu.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, as if she was isolated?


    Yun Youlan originally followed Lu Celadon, but slowed down, walking with Tang Ye for some reason.


    In order to make Tang Ye not misunderstand, she righteously said: "I don''t want to go with you, but I don''t want to go with Ke Yu. I put on a stinky face all day, cut, you still hate it."


    Once Yun Youlan had a bad relationship with Ke Yu, Tang Ye could understand this. Yun Youlan is the granddaughter of the grandmother of the goddess. But it seemed to be lucky, stumbled and dealt with ghosts, nothing happened.


    Tang Ye said to her: "You haven''t seen each other for so many days, and you don''t even have a greeting. You are too ruthless."


    Yun Youlan was taken aback, watched Tang Ye''s eyes rolled, and suddenly laughed, somewhat cautious, and said: "No, I''m just getting angry. Old Ke Yu made fun of me for being incapable and in a bad mood."


    Yun Youlan probably also knew Tang Ye¡¯s true identity. She knew what Tang Ye means from the goddess and grandmother. This is quite a lofty status. The emperor of the Red Wall said that if Tang Ye returns, thousands of people will welcome him. . This kind of treatment is unique in the world.


    Such a great person is so easy-going and natural to get along, and even makes people feel like a big brother around him or a funny boyfriend, which really makes Yun Youlan feel incredible.


    After Tang Ye and Yun Youlan had spoken a few words, Yun Youlan slowly returned to her previous appearance, calling Tang Ye a senior. Then Tang Ye talked about teaching Yun Youlan the basic body techniques, asking her to practice hard and other things to become an excellent exorcist. This made Yun Youlan quite speechless. Can''t she just come back and let her take a good rest?


    Tang Ye is indeed a little harsh, but this is a last resort. The war is imminent, and the situation is grim, and there is no room for sloppiness.


    Go back by car and unify to the Royal Garden. Tang Ye still has a lot to understand and make arrangements.


    First of all, the identity of the heir to Ke Yu''s divine artifact must be understood. Then he had to go to Jinxi, who had to make arrangements for whoever stayed.


    In the hall, Tang Ye sat opposite Ke Yu, watching for a long time without speaking.


    Ke Yu snorted coldly, "Don''t you want to see my mark?"


    With that, Ke Yu directly took off her clothes, leaving only her underwear, and then turned around to let Tang Ye see her back. On her back, there was a white knife-shaped mark.


    It is indeed the proof of the successor of the artifact.


    "Things are... quite wonderful." Tang Ye didn''t know what to say, and smiled awkwardly.


    Ke Yu put her clothes back on, glanced at Tang Ye, did not say a word, did not know whether she resented Tang Ye or something, anyway, she would not like it.


    Tang Ye felt a headache, but it was Ke Yu, who had a complicated relationship with her. In the beginning, it was an enemy, but Ke Yu was beaten to a breakdown, and then cooperation was reached, but it was still not an enemy or a friend, and then a physical relationship occurred, and then the contact was broken without proper communication.


    When we meet again now, the relationship is completely chaotic.


    Ke Yu''s appearance completely didn''t care about his attitude. However, as the heir to the artifact, he must be his own, and there must be no barriers, otherwise it will affect the plan to destroy the original.


    Tang Ye looked at Ke Yu, wondering how to communicate with her. He had learned something from Lu Celadon earlier, saying that the process of finding Ke Yu was a bit tortuous. First, Ke Yu was chased and killed. They saved Ke Yu, and they didn''t know that Ke Yu was the heir of the artifact. Then Ke Yu didn''t trust them and ran away alone. They were worried and looked for it again, and they encountered Xu Wuming''s avatar chasing Ke Yu. Lu Celadon used the power of a goddess to kill Xu Wuming''s avatar and rescued Ke Yu again.


    The reason why he knew that Ke Yu was the heir of the artifact was because when dealing with Xu Wuming''s clone, Ke Yu used the power of the holy power that the heir of the artifact had.


    Ke Yu summoned a big knife, hovering behind him, and slashed towards Xu Wuming. It was powerful and overbearing. Although he could not kill Xu Wuming, he gave Lu Celadon a crucial opportunity. Only then was it possible to use the power of the goddess to visualize weaknesses and fight fatalities. With one blow, Xu Wuming''s avatar fell apart.


    Ke Yu summoned a broad sword, Lu Celadon''s feeling became stronger, so he asked Ke Yu to see if it was the heir to the artifact, but he didn''t expect it to be.


    Later, Lu Celadon explained his identity to Ke Yu and revealed about Tang Ye. Ke Yu suddenly became interested and came back with them without any comments.


    After listening to Lu Celadon talking about these things, Tang Ye raised questions for the first time. Could the heir of this artifact be wrong?


    It''s not because of Ke Yu''s identity, but that there is another inheritor of the artifact that Lu Celadon originally sensed, and that is the one who feels the use of swords.


    Lu Celadon is a goddess, with the ability to "see through", see through the essence, see through the weaknesses, etc. The essence is revealed, it is impossible to deceive, so how can the "sword" that was induced at the beginning become a "sword"?


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that Ke Yu was an accident, and the successor of the "sword" did exist.


    Maybe I missed the successor of "Sword".


    Now that it''s good to find the "knife", then solve the "knife" first. Lu Celadon and Yun Youlan were tired from running around, and Tang Ye asked them to rest.


    Ke Yu didn¡¯t say anything to Tang Ye, she didn¡¯t have a close relationship. She smiled and was very ironic, and said: "Tang Ye, you are so kind to me. Lu Celadon and Yun Youlan go to bed comfortably, but I Be like being interrogated."


    Tang Ye was taken aback and apologized: "If you are tired, go to rest first."


    "When I see you, I am not tired, I am full of anger." Ke Yu coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly, and said, "That''s good, if you have anger or resentment, you can scold them, otherwise we can''t communicate well."


    "In addition¡ª"


    Tang Ye looked at Ke Yu without being polite at all, and said: "If you hate me because of our relationship, then I won''t feel guilty. Because you and I know the situation better at that time, it was you who gave me... ¡­"


    "You shut up." Ke Yu glared at Tang Ye, not allowing Tang Ye to speak any more.


    Of course she knew the circumstances of the relationship at that time. Tang Ye rescued her with a silver needle. She was stimulated and forced her to hold Tang Ye. It really couldn''t be said that Tang Ye occupied her body.


    "Since this, I have more important things to be angry. I thought that I would be useless for the rest of my life, so I can''t do anything. But now, the identity of the heir to the artifact allows me to regain power. So, I don''t really resent you "Ke Yu said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was puzzled. Become a waste? Regain strength again?


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye with cold eyes and said, "Do you think Xu Wuming insisted on chasing me because he betrayed Yuan?"

 Chapter 1257： Traitor Exorcist!

    Listening to Ke Yu''s words, it seems that she was chased by Xu Wuming. Is there a deeper reason?


    Tang Ye was puzzled, lowered his head and thought, thinking that Ke Yu''s words were not a lie. Originally he thought Xu Wuming was a person from Wen Zhongyuan, but Xu Wuming is more mysterious than Wen Zhongyuan, and now he is guessing that he is related to that ancient myth. So what he did may not be exactly what Wen Zhongyuan did.


    In this way, Ke Yu still hides a great secret. This secret is worthy of a character like Xu Wuming.


    In addition, Tang Ye was also puzzled. What Ke Yu said earlier that she had become a useless person, meaning that she had no power. What was going on?


    "It seems we have a lot to talk about." Tang Ye said to Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu sneered and said, "You have a lot of questions about me, not that I have to tell you something."


    Tang Ye wanted to be angry, hey, this woman is very annoying.


    Tang Ye endured, and said, "Now that you are a member of the inheritor of the artifact, that is our companion. We should treat each other frankly."


    "Frankly on the bed and undressed?" Ke Yu stared at Tang Ye with a playful expression.


    "..."


    Tang Ye stopped talking, this woman deliberately didn''t want to talk.


    "Since you have to do this, then you have a good rest, and I''ll take care of something else." Tang Ye patted his **** and left. He tried his best to protect people. It depends on the woman''s face?


    When Ke Yu saw Tang Ye leaving, he was anxious. She could see that Tang Ye was sincere, her attitude was not good, and Tang Ye really didn''t bother to accept this anger. In fact, she had something to tell Tang Ye, at least for Xu Wuming''s pursuit and killing, she must seek Tang Ye''s asylum.


    She stopped Tang Ye and said, "Sit down, I have something to tell you!"


    Tang Ye looked back at Ke Yu, expressionless, and said, "If you have something to say, just say it. If you play with that temperament, I really don''t bother to tell you."


    "Know!" Ke Yu snorted badly. During this period of time, he had been hiding hard, and he was so wronged, why wouldn''t it let people vent?


    Tang Ye sat down again, looked at Ke Yu, and said, "First you have to solve my doubts, and then I can help you solve the problem. Communicate with each other and be honest with each other."


    Ke Yu took a deep breath, squinted for a while, and said, "I didn''t say goodbye before and disappeared alone because I gave up on myself. Because my strength is gone, and the strength to use the residual willow silver blade is gone."


    "Why?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Ke Yu is a very powerful exorcist, and his power is gone if he says nothing. At that time, she just cried, and Tang Ye didn''t understand the specific reason. Later, she left without saying goodbye and disappeared by herself, without a chance to ask any more questions.


    When Ke Yu was asked why, he became very irritable, pointed at Tang Ye between his legs, and said, "After you broke the film, it disappeared."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. This is the loss of power after the virgin is broken?


    After Ke Yu was slightly angry, she didn''t get angry anymore. She didn''t want to mention this matter, and she didn''t have the face to mention it. Thinking about the way she forced herself to push Tang Ye to ask for help at the time, she felt embarrassed and blushed, like a slut, fuck!


    Skipping the matter of having a relationship, Ke Yu continued: "This is the secret of the family inheritance. You must keep your body clean when using the remnant willow silver blade. I don''t know why there is such an inheritance."


    Tang Ye nodded to express understanding. Some families have such weird rules, and most of them are handed down from a generation of ancestors, especially exorcism families have such weird rules. It''s like some families stipulate that the children who inherit the power cannot shed tears, and the power disappears when they shed tears. This... makes people speechless.


    Ke Yu glanced at Tang Ye, who was quietly listening to her. Suddenly she felt that she was telling a man, telling a very heavy secret that had been hidden in her heart. She said quietly, she didn''t say anything, she felt more comfortable in her heart.


    She continued to say to Tang Ye: "I lost my power. I was very angry and scared at the time. I was panicked and at a loss. Because I want revenge, how can I revenge if I don''t have power?"


    "Vengeance?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Ke Yu clenched his fists, his expression became cold and stern, and said: "Yes, revenge! Because my Ke family was wiped out a dozen years ago!"


    Tang Ye frowned, Ke Yu actually had such a miserable life experience. In this way, she is forgiven for living with resentment. However, this cannot be a reason for Tang Ye to indulge her. It is natural to resent the enemy, but don''t hurt the innocent, otherwise it is equally unforgivable.


    "Who killed your family... by whom?" Tang Ye asked.


    Ke Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t know. The man was covered with a mask at the time and I couldn''t see clearly. Besides, I was young and scared, and my head was blank. I didn''t know how I managed to survive. Don''t say remember who the enemy is!"


    "Then what does this matter have to do with Xu Wuming chasing you down?" Tang Ye returned to the question Ke Yu posed to him before.


    Ke Yu said that Xu Wuming''s persistent pursuit of her was not simple, and it had nothing to do with Wen Zhongyuan!


    When it came to this question, Ke Yu became silent, condensed his eyebrows, and then looked at Tang Ye and said, "I suspect...Xu Wuming was the one who killed my family!"


    Tang Ye frowned greatly, very puzzled. Xu Wuming appeared more than ten years ago?


    Ke Yu said: "In the beginning, I did something for Wen Zhongyuan because Xu Wuming was there when Wen Zhongyuan recruited me. I already had the skill of the remnant willow silver blade, but I was hiding a large part of it. Wen Zhongyuan thought. I was his companion, inherited the power of the Gorefiend, and then took me in. Xu Wuming glanced at me, and that look gave me a familiar feeling. It was hatred!"


    "I have been investigating Xu Wuming since then, but I have hardly gained anything. It is like a non-existent person, with a fabricated name and a fabricated face, leaving no trace." Ke Yu was a little depressed.


    Her eyes became firm again, and she coldly snorted: "I can''t investigate it myself, so I will use others. According to my observations, I found that the relationship between Xu Wuming and Wen Zhongyuan is not good. Wen Zhongyuan is dissatisfied with Xu Wuming''s own way, and I Use your hidden abilities to grow quickly, get reused in the original text, and learn a little about Xu Wuming through the original text."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was very curious about this.


    Ke Yu looked coldly and sternly: "Xu Wuming is an exorcist, but... an exorcist who hunts and kills an exorcist!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Someone who specializes in hunting exorcists?


    The traitor among the exorcists!


    Who possesses such a powerful exorcism secret technique is actually a traitor to the exorcist?


    Tang Ye felt this was unfortunate news.


    Ke Yu looked at Tang Ye and said gravely: "Why are there so few exorcists? Because they were all killed by Xu Wuming!"


    "Why does Xu Wuming want to kill the exorcist?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Ke Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t know very well. To say that he has hatred with the exorcist, it is impossible to have hatred with every exorcist. I doubt...the exorcist has the power to threaten him! "

 Chapter 1258： Ancestor level!

    Xu Wuming''s identity is becoming more and more doubtful, and his story must be very tortuous. But Tang Ye didn''t want to hear his story, just wanted to get rid of him. No matter what kind of story there is, since it is evil, it is not worthy of sympathy.


    Tang Ye didn''t think he was such a righteous person, but at least tried his best not to be a bad person. Xu Wuming is now defined as evil, and he cannot stay!


    It''s just that it''s correct to say that, but it''s not that easy to deal with Xu Wuming. So far, he has not even seen Xu Wuming''s real body!


    According to Ke Yu''s explanation, everything made sense. The exorcist had the power to threaten Xu Wuming, so Xu Wuming wanted to kill him. Why is Yun Youlan an exorcist, and why hasn''t Yun Youlan accident been?


    Because Yun Youlan did not have the power to threaten him. In other words, a half-hearted person like Yun Youlan, he didn''t care about it at all. But Ke Yu is different. Ke Yu is a family exorcist, passed on from generation to generation, and is born with a powerful exorcist. This naturally threatened Xu Wuming, so Xu Wuming shot.


    "It seems that Xu Wuming is inseparable from the exorcist. To find out his identity, it is necessary to study the historical origin of the exorcist." Tang Ye said.


    Ke Yu said: "Xu Wuming himself is an exorcist, but a traitor, a demon exorcist. I never remember such a powerful exorcist. Exorcists have their own circle. Meetings to talk to each other will be held regularly to ensure that the power of the exorcist will continue to be passed on. So wherever a powerful exorcist appears, there will be a record. But the name Xu Wuming has never appeared in any exorcist''s notes."


    "Perhaps Xu Wuming is not his real name," Tang Ye said.


    Ke Yu was puzzled again: "Looking at his appearance is still very young, is it someone from a hidden family?"


    "No." Tang Ye said solemnly: "He has lived for at least a thousand years."


    "What?" Ke Yu was dumbfounded and lived for at least a thousand years. What an international joke was this!


    People who have lived for a hundred years are considered to be long-lived, and they still live for a thousand years. It''s a lie to treat yourself as a three-year-old!


    Tang Ye glanced at Ke Yu and said, "This is really unbelievable, but according to the investigation and calculation, he is such a monster."


    Ke Yu saw that Tang Ye was so serious, and he could not help but take a breath. A person who has lived for a thousand years, that is to say, he was an exorcist who lived a thousand years ago, in the era of the ancestor, then he is not the ancestor of the exorcist?


    "How could this be..." Ke Yu sighed weakly.


    The ancestors of the exorcist hunted and killed the exorcist and their descendants. It was really ironic, and the exorcist was hit hard.


    It is also quite powerless. The ancestor''s secret exorcism must be very superb, no wonder so many exorcists died in his hands in later generations, because he can''t resist it!


    But the more this happened, the greater Ke Yu''s hatred, and his fists clenched.


    Seeing her like this, Tang Ye said, "Don''t be excited. Dealing with Xu Wuming requires a long-term plan. Now we have a common enemy."


    "It is precisely because of this that I will appear in front of you, otherwise I don''t want to see you!" Ke Yu hummed.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Since your identity has been determined, then stay in Yanjing first. Maybe Celadon can give you some advice."


    "How about you?" Ke Yu asked Tang Ye. After asking the question, she realized that this question seemed meaningless, did she care about him?


    Tang Ye said, "I''m leaving Yanjing for a while to do an important thing. Maybe... it''s also related to Xu Wuming!"


    "What?" Ke Yu stood up and said, "It is related to Xu Wuming?"


    "It''s just suspicion." Tang Ye did not say with certainty, and explained: "There is a very heavy evil spirit on Jinxi''s side. I am worried that Xu Wuming is controlling it."


    "Then I want to go too!" Ke Yu said excitedly, as if he could get revenge.


    Tang Ye refused: "No, don''t you have no strength? It would be dangerous to go."


    "I have recovered my strength and become stronger, otherwise I won''t show up openly!" Ke Yu finally showed a smile. It is a great joy for her to regain strength.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Because of the identity of the heir to the artifact?"


    "Probably so." Ke Yu said.


    Tang Ye hasn''t seen anyone who uses the power of the successor before getting the artifact, and curiously asked, "What is your power like?"


    "You''ll know if you try it." Ke Yu hummed triumphantly, the corners of his mouth a bit playful.


    call!


    Immediately, suddenly, a huge white knife appeared behind Ke Yu, slashing towards Tang Ye.


    The broad sword is domineering and fierce, but with the pale white light, it makes people feel beautiful and soft, even if a girl uses it, it feels very harmonious.


    With a big knife, Tang Yeyi fluttered, very dangerous!


    Ke Yu suddenly shot, is not afraid of hurting Tang Ye?


    However, Tang Ye is so easy to get hurt. Just when the big knife was about to cut Tang Ye, Tang Ye waved his hand and directly shot the big knife into the air. The big knife flew back halfway, and the brokenness disappeared. Ke Yu frowned strenuously and retreated. Just one step to stabilize your body.


    "Cut!" Ke Yu then snorted disdainfully, annoyed that Tang Ye was so easily beaten back by the sword.


    In fact, she was very surprised, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so powerful!


    The reason she dared to shoot directly was because she knew that Tang Ye could not be hurt, and she was supposed to let Tang Ye see the power of her successor. Even so, she never thought that Tang Ye would be able to beat her big sword back with a wave of his hand.


    Feng Qingyun waved his hand indifferently like that, it was as if he was invincible to the world, no force could shake him, it was insignificant in his eyes. What kind of terrifying state has this reached?


    Tang Ye smiled at Ke Yu and said, "Yes, this force is quite domineering."


    Ke Yu gave Tang Ye a glance, and didn''t bother to speak. Easily dispelled his own moves, and then boasted of his power overbearing, and laughed at himself!


    Tang Ye was thinking about other things. If the successor of the artifact doesn''t have the artifact, he generally can''t exert much power. But Ke Yu is different. She didn''t get the artifact, so why can she exert such great power?


    Tang Ye thought of a possibility and looked at Ke Yu and said, "Where is your remnant willow silver blade?"


    Ke Yu took it out of his arms, halfway through without passing it to Tang Ye, beware, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye looked at the remnant willow silver blade in Ke Yu''s hand and said, "I suspect that your exorcism holy artifact is one of the eight great artifacts."


    "What?" Ke Yu said with a surprised look, "Such a small knife?"


    Tang Ye explained: "You are a blade. It may only be a part of the divine tool''knife''. That is to say, a part of the divine tool''knife'' was damaged, and this part was obtained by your ancestors of the Ke family and made a knife. . So now you have the artifact in hand, and you can naturally exert the power of the artifact. However, the damaged artifact cannot be compared with the perfect artifact. When you find the complete artifact, your power will be stronger."


    "Really." Ke Yu laughed. She needed strength, and other things didn''t matter.


    Tang Ye said, "Since you have some artifacts in your hands, it''s easy to find the true body of the artifact."

 Chapter 1259： Demon giant!

    Since the remnant willow silver blade is a part of the "knife" of the artifact, you can use it to pull it, and then find another part. The two are combined to become a complete artifact, and its power can be increased several times.


    Of course Ke Yu was willing to do this, and he could only get revenge by gaining powerful strength. In the past life, she mostly forbeared, the purpose is to revenge.


    Now that we know who the enemy is, the only thing we need is strength. Obtaining an artifact can have powerful power, and she is eager to find a complete artifact immediately.


    But Tang Ye was not free, so he had to go to Jinxi.


    "I''ll go to Jinxi with you first, and then find another part of the artifact." Ke Yu said firmly to Tang Ye.


    Worried that Tang Ye would refuse, she said, "Even if I don''t have a complete artifact, I can still use the power of the artifact. This is exactly the nemesis of the monsters and monsters. You said that there is a strong evil spirit over there, and it must be a dark monster. My artifact. Power has a huge effect against them, you can''t refuse me."


    Tang Ye glanced at her and said, "If you are in danger, I will definitely refuse."


    "Who is there in no danger?" Ke Yu said, "I go, maybe the danger is less."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. He felt the power of the big sword issued by Ke Yu just now, and it was indeed very strong. After thinking about it, he agreed that Ke Yu went to Shanxi together, while Lu Celadon stayed in Yanjing.


    With Lu Celadon sitting in Yanjing, Tang Ye feels relieved. Although Lu Celadon is the youngest, as a goddess, her power is what Tang Ye trusts most.


    After making the arrangements, Tang Ye was still worried about Sima Puyu, who was still inconclusive with Su Ling''s terminal illness.


    He went to see Sima Puyu.


    Now Sima Puyu is not in a bad mood. He has resolved the conflict with his father, and his elder brother''s paralyzed legs have slowly improved and he can walk again. Now he is living a happy family life.


    "I''m leaving Yanjing for a while." Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu: "If you have a bad situation, go and ask the old abbot of Xiangshan Yimei to help you see."


    Although Sima Puyu was reluctant to leave Tang Ye, worried that Tang Ye would be in danger, but she knew what Tang Ye did, so she didn''t bother to stay, and said, "You have to be careful, I will be fine. I¡¯m in a good condition. And I said that even if I still die, I look away. I have no regrets during this period of life."


    Tang Ye sighed and didn''t say much. He looked down at Sima Puyu''s belly, and there was no change. Probably that method did not succeed, Tang Ye was already at a loss. Maybe there is the old spirit in the body, it can''t be conceived.


    Sima Puyu flushed when she saw Tang Ye look at her belly. Now her state of mind is no longer obsessed with survival, and she focuses more on normal life. The creation of human beings begins with the **** of men and women. What she thought of was the lingering in bed with Tang Ye, and she couldn''t help being a little bit ashamed.


    At this time, the two of them stayed in the room, and this thought appeared. Sima Puyu was not restrained. He bowed his head and blushed and pulled the corner of La Tang Ye''s clothes, suggesting that Tang Ye could enjoy it.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I will leave later, there is no time."


    "You said you would stay for dinner." Sima Puyu said dissatisfied.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s not far from the time to eat."


    "Then I want too!" Sima Puyu grunted angrily.


    Tang Ye was speechless, he hadn''t seen anything that forced him, and he was still racing against time.


    Sima Puyu''s condition made Tang Ye easy to feel soft on her, after all he could not refuse her request, and picked her up to the bed for some entanglement.


    The next day, Tang Ye was no longer at Sima''s house. After Sima Puyu got out of bed, he habitually took a pregnancy test. Although she looked away, she still had a little hope. If she could save her life, she would never want to die.


    However, the result of the pregnancy test was that she was not pregnant.


    She sighed slightly, but not much lost, and went to eat breakfast after washing.


    However, something strange happened during breakfast. Sima Puyu felt sick inexplicably, and his head was a little dizzy. He felt tight in his chest and threw up directly.


    How is this going?


    Inexplicable nausea, vomiting, dizziness... For Sima Puyu, who is sensitive to pregnancy, immediately thought of the initial symptoms of pregnancy. She was very excited at once, could she be pregnant?


    But I just tested it with the pregnancy test stick and I am not pregnant. She was very puzzled. Perhaps there was a problem with the pregnancy test stick, and she decided to go to the hospital for an examination.


    But she can''t go to the hospital directly. In her capacity, if the public knows to go to the hospital to check if she is pregnant, it will have a great impact. So she put on some makeup and asked Luo Bing to arrange a relatively small hospital to help with the examination without much information, so as to reduce the risk of exposure.


    She was very excited, and at the same time looking forward to it, and a certain amount of complexity. Now her state of mind has changed, she won''t think like she used to, even if she is pregnant with a child, it doesn''t matter as long as she can save her life. Now she would think about how to deal with the child''s affairs if she is really pregnant and don''t have to die, what her life will be like in the future, etc.


    However, the result disappointed her again. After going to the hospital for an examination, the hospital proved that she was not pregnant.


    She returned to the car a little lonely, silently speaking. However, shortly afterwards, she experienced inexplicable nausea and wanted to vomit.


    She thought for a while and asked Luo Bing to drive to Xiangshan to find the old abbot Yimei. Tang Ye said, if something happens and Tang Ye is not there, he will go to the old abbot Yimei.


    The old abbot Yimei sat cross-legged in the small courtyard, reciting the scriptures silently, suddenly his eyes opened suddenly, a strange light flashed, and he looked down the mountain, thinking hard but puzzled.


    "Shouxin, go to welcome a guest." The old abbot said to the squatting on the ground and "talking" to the ant.


    Shou Xin was a little bit distressed, and Ling Yun went to Jinxi with Tang Ye, and he had to do all these things. He walked out of the small courtyard, only a few steps down the stone steps, and saw a woman who was upright and beautiful and surprised as a fairy.


    Wearing a slightly tight-fitting long skirt, showing a complete curve, like a mermaid. Wearing a coat, it is more atmospheric. The high-heeled shoes under your feet are full of grace and grace.


    In addition to being attracted by the woman''s appearance, Shou Xin felt a strong pressure from the woman.


    It''s a monster of the demons!


    Buddhism rightly, there is such an enchanting aura, who is it? !


    Shou Xin stared at the extremely beautiful woman, it was Sima Puyu.


    Next to Sima Puyu, Luo Bing helped her hold an umbrella to avoid being exposed to the sun.


    In this way, Sima Puyu''s identity becomes more noble.


    "Who are you?" Shou Xin hummed cautiously to Sima Puyu without being as polite and polite as other pilgrims.


    Luo Bing frowned slightly behind Sima Puyu. How could this little monk look like an enemy, very rude!


    Luo Bing wanted to speak to Shouxin aloud, Sima Puyu stopped her and said to Shouxin with a smile: "This little master, I''m here to visit Master Yimei, can you help me convey it?"


    "Master is not here..."


    "Shou Xin, let this donor come up." Shou Xin wanted to refuse. He thought that the person who came was bad, but the voice of the old abbot came.


    Shouxin glanced at Sima Puyu unkindly, then rolled his head. Intuition told him that the woman in front of him was a demon!

 Chapter 1260： Good or evil!

    At the age of Shouxin, love is already open, and when you meet a woman like Sima Puyu, you will most likely sigh with envy that the sister is so beautiful, and you will even like it. But now facing Sima Puyu, he believes he is the enemy, and he doesn''t want Sima Puyu to go up the mountain at all.


    This is a kind of instinct, but it also shows that keeping the heart is not simple.


    The old abbot Yimei accepted him as a disciple, but never taught him the Dharma, so that he has always been a monk who does not understand the magical powers. He had already complained to the old abbot Yimei, but the old abbot Yimei always smiled and said to him that one day, he will have an epiphany and the Dharma will come.


    This kind of instant enlightenment, a person who is born with the Dharma, is destined to be extraordinary, and he doesn''t know how extraordinary he is.


    But the old abbot Yimei sent Sima Puyu up the mountain through a voice transmission. Shouxin couldn''t say anything, so he let the way and let Sima Puyu and Luo Bing go up.


    Sima Puyu was very polite, nodded gently to Shouxin, thanked: "Thank you little master."


    Accompanied by Luo Bing, Sima Puyu went up the mountain again.


    At the gate of the small courtyard, Sima Puyu asked Luo Bing to wait outside, and she went in alone.


    Sima Puyu had been to Xiangshan before he had travelled, and he wanted to visit the old abbot Yimei, but at that time the old abbot Yimei went on a wandering trip and never returned. Now that the old abbot Yimei came back, the old abbot Yimei had a close relationship with Tang Ye, and she had a close relationship with Tang Ye, so it would not be too difficult to see the old abbot Yimei.


    The old abbot Yimei was still sitting cross-legged under the Salo tree. When Sima Puyu came in, he opened his eyes and took a look. His eyes stayed on Sima Puyu''s belly for a while, and then his expression was complicated. He shook his head slightly and sighed: ."


    As he waved his hand, a few leaves of the Sulu tree were scattered and settled on the stone table. He looked at it and it was so.


    On the same day, he deduced by the opportunity obtained from the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" to find the way to rescue Sima Puyu and tell the clues to the destined person. However, when he called to listen to the beast, he said that no such person was found. Now Sima Puyu is pregnant and this person is born. No wonder there was no such person before, because this person has not been born yet, and now it is conceived, it is considered born.


    A daughter. The destined person is a female. Every aspect makes sense. Why is it that the original conception was unsuccessful, but now it is?


    Because Sima Puyu drew on the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra. Tang Ye must have shown it to her. Every time she chanted, the moonlight was shining. After absorbing it, the boarding demon was suppressed and the gestation was successful.


    It''s just that this daughter, controlled by the boarding demon, or in other words, she and the boarding demon have a strong natural magical power. After birth, it is a blessing or a curse, and it is not clear. Given the nature of the ancient demon, it is mostly disasters.


    Therefore, it is not a good thing.


    The old abbot Yimei knew why Sima Puyu came, and he was in a mixed mood. If it is for the common people''s livelihood plan to nurture demons and brew disasters, it should be eliminated in advance, that is to kill Sima Puyu!


    However, the old abbot Yimei could never do such a thing.


    Besides, this child belongs to Tang Ye. If he was killed, Tang Ye came back and learned that he was angry and no one could stop him.


    Sima Puyu walked to the old abbot Yimei, gently bent over to salute, and said, "I have seen the master."


    The old abbot Yimei smiled softly and said gently: "Sima benefactor is already a mother, please sit down quickly, no need to be polite."


    "Ah...?" Sima Puyu was taken aback, already a mother?


    Say yourself?


    Oneself... Sima Puyu was stunned. Master Yimei is an eminent monk of Taoism and can''t talk nonsense. He said that he is already a mother, doesn''t he just have a child, so...Is he pregnant?


    However, the pregnancy test stick showed that it was not, and it was also said that it was not when I went to the hospital, and Master Yimei said yes when he saw him. This is too mysterious.


    Despite this, Sima Puyu couldn''t restrain his excitement. Really...I''m pregnant, can I survive?


    "Master, do you mean... Am I pregnant?" Sima Puyu still needs to ask more clearly, hoping to get an accurate answer from the old abbot Yimei.


    The old abbot Yimei nodded slightly.


    Sima Puyu was so moved that the corners of his eyes turned red and wanted to cry. For this matter, I have tossed too hard, I thought it would not succeed, and would eventually die, but now it seems that it will not die. At the same time, compared to the issue of life and death, she was affected by her mood and feelings. After pregnancy, she thought more about the responsibility of a mother to take care of her children.


    I have great expectations and love for my child. When my child is born, how can I take care of her best?


    In addition, Sima Puyu thought of Tang Ye. After all, it is the child''s father and the man she is willing to follow. With children, can we be together?


    I definitely want to be together, whether it is because of a loved one or because of the needs of the family. However, Tang Ye is very complicated. From the very beginning, Sima Puyu knew that Tang Ye would not stay with her forever. This has become her huge sadness and regret.


    Sima Puyu knew that the old abbot Yimei must know that the child belonged to Tang Ye. She had nothing to hide, and said, "Master, I have heard Tang Ye say that my child will also be affected because of the relationship between the soul in my body. She... was destined to be different. Tang Ye said vaguely at the time, but I knew what he wanted to say. The spirit in my body can kill people. Just now, the little master was also careful to watch out for me. Does it mean, my child? Will be affected by it and become... the evil type of person?"


    Sima Puyu''s expression became complicated. She loves her children so much, she certainly does not want her children to be evil.


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Sima Puyu and stopped talking. After a while of silence, he smiled and said: "Sima benefactors don¡¯t worry, the child¡¯s heart is innocent. Parents can teach good and evil. As long as you raise them, How can it be evil? Maybe not only not evil, but also use her natural extraordinary to eliminate evil and promote good, just like her...father."


    Sima Puyu smiled far-fetched, and said, "Master doesn''t need to comfort me."


    "It''s not comfort." The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said: "Your problem Don Donor Tang has come to consult Lao Hu. Previously, Lao Hu and Don Donor Tang didn''t understand why the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra says there is a way to solve you, but There is another dead end like "checking no such person"? Now that the donor Sima is pregnant with a daughter, everything is clear. Moreover, this rescue method is consistent with the original saying of the infant spirit, so there is no need to worry about this method There is a problem. Then, why do you say that the daughter of the Sima donor can teach good, not necessarily affected by the host demon, but only evil?


    "Because the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra."


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Sima Puyu with a smile: "Sima donors were once difficult to conceive, and even gave up hope. Then, because of contact with the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, the body and mind became more and more comfortable, and finally succeeded in becoming pregnant?"


    Sima Puyu thought for a while, nodded and said, "It is true."


    "That''s it." said the old abbot Yimei: "The daughter of the benefactor Sima was born under the influence of demons, but she was born because of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra. The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is the heart method of the Ksitigarbha King of the Supreme Buddha of Buddhism. The most benevolent, then your daughter must also be born with the root of goodness and confront the demon root. Therefore, whether it is good or evil, acquired guidance is very important."


    Sima Puyu nodded, expressing understanding, and sincerely grateful: "Master Xie enlightened."

 Chapter 1261： Three-year fetus!

    Sima Puyu left from Xiangshan in a good mood. Although the pregnancy caused a huge change in her life and she would no longer develop according to her previous expectations, this change brought another kind of expectation and hope.


    Becoming a mother-to-be, a husband and a child, and a peaceful family, will be very beautiful in the future.


    However, life has never been smooth sailing.


    When Luo Bing drove Sima Puyu home, his body suddenly trembled and his eyes became dull. Then she was seen turning the steering wheel and driving the car in another direction.


    Luo Bing seemed to be under control!


    Sima Puyu was immersed in a bit of joy, gently stroking his stomach, imagining the future life, but did not notice Luo Bing''s strangeness. She only noticed when she looked out the window and saw that the scenery was wrong.


    She looked at Luo Bing and wondered: "Luo Bing, are you on the wrong path?"


    Luo Bing did not answer.


    "Luo Bing?" Sima Puyu had a bad feeling.


    "Luo Bing, send me back to Sima''s house, right away!" Sima Puyu said in a cold tone at home.


    Luo Bing remained motionless, when he didn''t hear her.


    Seeing this, Sima Puyu was very anxious, looked in the rearview mirror and caught a glimpse of Luo Bing''s situation. Luo Bing''s eyes were dull, and the six gods looked like he had lost his soul. This must be an accident. During the time that Sima Puyu was with Tang Ye, he had seen a lot of weird things, guessing that it was in this regard, and suddenly his mind sank.


    Someone has an accident to her!


    Who is it?


    Sima Puyu had no martial arts strength, and didn''t know how to stop Luo Bing. She didn''t dare to make trouble. Now in the car, if there is a car accident, she will have an accident, and she is even more worried about the child in her belly. She would not let her children have any accidents, so even if she was anxious, she could only let Luo Bing drive to places she didn''t know.


    Luo Bing drove all the way to the outskirts and stopped in a clearing with no people.


    When the car stopped, Sima Puyu didn''t rush to get out of the car. She returned to her former calm as the president of Sima Group and handled things calmly. She knew that the destination had arrived, so the man who controlled Luo Bing should also appear. She believed that the people behind would not kill her, because if they wanted to, they would have killed her, so why bother to take her to the outskirts.


    Sima Puyu sat quietly in the car and waited, Luo Bing still looked sluggish under control, staring at the front indifferently, motionless, like a robot, his master was just on standby without issuing a command.


    Suddenly a man appeared in front of him, wearing a hat, a black suit, and a long coat, like a big and unrestrained man, with a slight smile on his mouth, full of confidence.


    Take a closer look at this handsome and unrestrained man, looking like the clone of Xu Wuming who appeared before.


    He is a clone of Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming walked slowly to the other side of the car, opened the rear door, and got into the car and sat beside Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu looked cold, turned his head to look at him, and shouted in a low voice: "You made me here?"


    Xu Wuming didn''t look at Sima Puyu, the smile on his lips was still there, and he said, "Yes."


    "Who are you? What do you want to do?" Sima Puyu asked coldly, and he couldn''t help but protect his belly with one hand while speaking.


    It''s almost an instinct, an instinct to protect children. Sima Puyu believed that Xu Wuming''s appearance was not accidental. She appeared right after she was pregnant, and 80% came for the child.


    Because her child is born extraordinary!


    Xu Wuming looked at Sima Puyu and said, "It doesn''t matter who I am, but your daughter is important."


    Sima Puyu''s expression immediately became gloomy. Sure enough, this person came for his own child!


    "What nonsense are you talking about? What daughter, I don''t have a daughter!" Sima Puyu denied, protecting the child as much as possible, or delaying time, maybe someone came to rescue him.


    Xu Wuming joked and said, "Miss Sima, I advise you not to talk nonsense. Children are very sensitive. You obviously have children, but you say you don¡¯t have children. If the children hear her, she will not Will... a little temper?"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Your daughter was born extraordinary."


    Sima Puyu wanted to talk again, Xu Wuming didn''t want to see her nonsense and resisted again, saying: "From the moment your daughter was conceived, she slowly became conscious. You won''t imagine how amazing your daughter is. , This... may be a move of those above."


    Xu Wuming looked towards the sky outside.


    Sima Puyu was furious and shouted: "What pawns are not pawns, my daughter will not be anyone''s pawns. Who dares to do this, I will kill him! Even if I can''t kill, her father can kill!"


    "Her father?" Xu Wuming squinted slightly, and said, "I have been figuring out who her father is. The identity of that mysterious hooded man...I can vaguely guess."


    "Then I haven''t guessed it yet." Sima Puyu sneered.


    Xu Wuming''s eyes flashed with anger. He didn''t seem to be able to understand the mysterious hooded man, and later Tang Chenxing. Even if it was him, after thousands of years of confinement in this land, he seldom guessed that people who went to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes could still return, so he almost didn''t guess that it was Tang Ye.


    Sima Puyu is indeed angry, maybe his daughter is a chess piece?


    Angry because this kind of thing may be true. Because her pregnancy is very tortuous and there are too many weird "conditions", this seems to be a design.


    It is even said that it was a design from the beginning of the lodged demon in her body. No one would like this kind of thing, it''s normal for a woman like Sima Puyu to resist. Judging from the fact that she was obsessed with survival, she has never been a person who easily bowed her head to compromise, even if she faced fate.


    I used to fight for my own destiny, now I fight for my daughter''s destiny!


    Xu Wuming no longer struggles with the identity of the mysterious hooded man, and today is for the matter of the ancient demon. He deduced from stargazing, the sky is full of visions, and he knew that the world gave birth to things from heaven. After doing the calculations, he knew what Sima Puyu gave birth to.


    This girl who integrates the power of the ancient demons is of great help to his plan, of course he has to control it!


    Xu Wuming looked at Sima Puyu and said, "Miss Sima, I know that you just came back from the old monk in Xiangshan. That old monk must have said a lot of good things to you? But I want to tell you, he said only the best of them. Part. As for the bad part, I haven''t said yet."


    "What do you mean?" Sima Puyu frowned and stared at Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming laughed playfully and said: "If you want your children to be safe, you''d better disappear within three years from now."


    "What did you say?" Sima Puyu didn''t understand at all.


    Although she was full of hostility towards Xu Wuming, Xu Wuming knew that she was pregnant, and felt that Xu Wuming was also the one in the game. He could listen to what he said.


    Xu Wuming is very playful: "Although you are pregnant now, you won''t be able to give birth to a child like a normal woman in October."


    Sima Puyu frowned in confusion.


    Xu Wuming said with interest: "You need to be pregnant for at least three years to have a baby."


    "..."


    Sima Puyu was taken aback.


    "Ha..." Sima Puyu sneered, feeling Xu Wuming was insane.


    Three years pregnant?

 Chapter 1262： Lingyue Demon Branch!

    I have been pregnant for three years, when I am Nezha the fuck!


    Sima Puyu was very angry and felt that Xu Wuming was just fooling her.


    "If you just want to tell me something ridiculous, then stop here. I don''t have time to talk with you. Unlock Luo Bing''s control and let us go back!" Sima Puyu said coldly to Xu Wuming.


    But she knew that the chance of leaving was very slim. Since Xu Wuming was able to control Luo Bing to come here, it would certainly not be as simple as saying a few words. Moreover, being able to control Luo Bing casually must be a man of supernatural powers, and it would be difficult to leave him.


    Xu Wuming knew that Sima Puyu would not believe what he said, but he was not worried, and said to Sima Puyu unhurriedly: "Miss Sima, look at the place next to your belly button. Is there an extra tree like a small tree? Tattoo?"


    Sima Puyu frowned and squinted. Since there is no way to deal with Xu Wuming, he can only obey his will first, and then find a way to escape, otherwise it will anger him and may not have good results.


    Sima Puyu turned a little to prevent Xu Wuming from seeing it. He lifted his clothes slightly to see if he had a tattoo like a small tree beside his belly button, as Xu Wuming said.


    "Wh, how could...?" After watching, Sima Puyu was shocked.


    She couldn''t believe what she saw!


    She clearly saw the right side of her belly button, and as Xu Wuming said, she had a tattoo of a small sapling that had just sprouted and had only one branch!


    Sima Puyu was surprised, turned around and looked at Xu Wuming and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I said the secrets should not be revealed." Xu Wuming shrugged.


    "You have leaked it!" Sima Puyu was very angry, worried that the child in his belly would be affected.


    Xu Wuming smiled playfully, and said, "Miss Sima, I can only say that your daughter is no small thing. From the moment you gave birth to her, she has an unimaginable power, and this power is...Lingyue Thirty-six demon branches!"


    "Lingyue thirty-six demon branches?" Sima Puyu repeated this weird name, always giving her a bad premonition.


    Xu Wuming pointed to the sky outside, and said, "The source of the boarding demon is above the sky."


    Sima Puyu was silent, it really was related to those things!


    Xu Wuming continued: "The power of the demon branch needs a process of inheritance, so the birth time of your daughter should be calculated based on the power of thirty-six demon branches. One demon branch is born a month. Thirty-six demon branches are born. , It is thirty-six months, that is, three years."


    Sima Puyu stared at Xu Wuming, and he was right, just like the truth! She didn''t want to believe Xu Wuming''s words, but she was worried that it was so. After all, with the old abbot Yimei, the old abbot only said good and not bad. However, the matter of pregnancy is related to the boarding demon, which has tortured all the way, how could it be harmless?


    Perhaps the disadvantage is what Xu Wuming said!


    Xu Wuming knew that Sima Puyu had begun to waver, and smiled again: "I forgot to tell you one thing, that is, within three years you can no longer meet with your man, that is, the father of your child. Because your man is an exorcist, he Your daughter¡¯s power conflicts with your daughter¡¯s power. If the conflicting powers are put together, you can imagine the consequences. So only when you give birth to a daughter can you continue to meet with your child¡¯s father.¡±


    Such remarks may be superfluous, but Xu Wuming believes that it is a more favorable point of persuasion for Sima Puyu, which makes it even more straightforward.


    Sima Puyu was silent. Having a conversation with Xu Wuming, she knew that Xu Wuming didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, otherwise she wouldn''t be called a mysterious hooded man. And she knew Tang Ye''s abilities, and she believed that Tang Ye was a man who created miracles. So, do you believe in Tang Ye or Xu Wuming?


    Sima Puyu quickly got the answer and was very firm.


    Your own man doesn''t believe it, believes in an evil stranger?


    She is not that stupid.


    But she also knew that to refuse directly, or to anger Xu Wuming, would be very detrimental to her in this situation. She must deal with it carefully, taking a look at Xu Wuming and saying: "Then, after all this, what is your purpose?"


    Xu Wuming smiled and said, "I said, I can help you to give birth to your child smoothly."


    "What should I do?" Sima Puyu said blankly.


    Xu Wuming knew that this was Sima Puyu''s habitual look, and was thinking about a way of trading, indicating that Sima Puyu still believed in him. This was in line with his expectations and he was in a good mood.


    "From now on, you stay with me until your child is born three years later," Xu Wuming said.


    His goal is the child in Sima Puyu''s belly. To get this extraordinary child, you must hold Sima Puyu in your hand.


    Sima Puyu can also be caught by force, but it is not a wise approach. Because Sima Puyu is the child''s mother, this child has gained the power of the demon from the moment he was conceived. Even if he is still in his stomach, he also knows something. He is connected with flesh and blood and always has some advantages. If the demon power of these thirty-six demon branches is angered, Xu Wuming is afraid that something will happen.


    Therefore, if Sima Puyu can be persuaded, that would be great.


    Sima Puyu sneered directly when he heard Xu Wuming''s words, and said: "With you for three years? This time is not short, do you think I will agree?"


    "For the child." Xu Wuming smiled.


    For the child, a mother can make a huge sacrifice.


    Sima Puyu closed his eyes and thought, then opened his eyes, watching Xu Wuming depressed, and said: "I need a day to think about it, and we will come here in a day."


    Xu Wuming squinted his eyes slightly, looked at Sima Puyu and shook his head, and said, "Miss Sima, you are dishonest. You have no choice. You must make a choice now."


    "Without a choice, can you still make a choice?" Sima Puyu coldly snorted.


    The show can''t go on. If Xu Wuming doesn''t give her a day, she can only resist.


    If she was given one day, she would immediately let Tang Ye come back. No matter what Tang Ye is up to, he must come back!


    For the daughter.


    She had already made this decision, it was impossible to go with Xu Wuming. Cooperating with Xu Wuming in so many plays, I just want Xu Wuming to trust him and fight for that day.


    Unfortunately, she did not trust Xu Wuming, and Xu Wuming did not trust her either.


    Can''t talk anymore.


    Xu Wuming must control her, but unfortunately he failed to use peaceful means. He planned to hypnotize Sima Puyu. Now that the child in Sima Puyu''s body has just taken shape, it is not enough to resist him. This is also the only chance. Otherwise, when the child becomes aware, he will automatically protect his mother.


    The power from the nine heavens, even a man who has lived for a thousand years, can''t handle it.


    "what?"


    Just as Xu Wuming wanted to do something, a sudden force came over and enveloped the entire car, restraining his actions.


    Sima Puyu hurriedly drove the door to escape.


    The old abbot Yimei is here. Procrastination is always useful.

 Chapter 1263： Baoyin Jizo!

    Not long after Sima Puyu left Xiangshan, he was hijacked by Xu Wuming to the outskirts with the power of secret arts. The old abbot Yimei is not a vegetarian, Sima Puyu has long been his focus. So after Sima Puyu''s accident, he had already dispatched to rescue him.


    But Tang Ye mentioned Xu Wuming more than once. He was mysterious and powerful, and only his clone was active outside. He would only die if his body was removed. So you must be careful when dealing with him, not careless.


    The old abbot Yimei was not careless, he was very careful in order to ensure the safety of Sima Puyu. While Sima Puyu and Xu Wuming were dealing with each other, they secretly laid out several ways of imprisonment, making Xu Wuming unable to move.


    Sima Puyu could take advantage of this to escape.


    The old abbot Yimei would never let Sima Puyu fall into the wrong hands, because Sima Puyu''s children are very important and may play a decisive role in the future.


    When the ancient myth is about to descend, Sima Puyu''s child''s power is exactly what is necessary. Well protected, this is a gift. If there is an accident, it will be forever!


    Even if he wanted to save his life, the old abbot Yimei was willing.


    After Sima Puyu got out of the car, he stopped by and pulled Luo Bing out and slapped Luo Bing twice. Now Xu Wuming is imprisoned, Luo Bing is no longer controlled, and wakes up. She was a witty woman. When she saw that the situation was wrong, she didn''t ask what happened before, and immediately guarded Sima Puyu away.


    Seeing this, Xu Wuming, who was confined in the car, was furious. His hands slowly formed into fists, the blue veins on his face slowly bulged, and he was breaking free from the confinement of the old abbot.


    "Old stuff!" He snorted dullly and banged. The car shook and shook. The window glass was all shattered. He broke the confinement of the old abbot.


    After getting rid of the imprisonment, Xu Wuming punched up, the roof of the car was lifted, and Xu Wuming slowly flew out.


    Xu Wuming hovered in the air with a sullen face, looking towards Sima Puyu''s escape, and snorted coldly: "Old stuff, you have lived for so long, shouldn''t it be time to go on the road?"


    "Anita Buddha." The old abbot Yimei slowly fell from the sky behind Sima Puyu, maintaining a cross-legged posture, and also suspended in the air, like golden light, majestic Dharma, sacred and transcendent.


    The old abbot Yimei looked at Xu Wuming with a smile, and said, "The donor has lived a lot of years."


    Xu Wuming survived for thousands of years without dying, there must be some secret method. But in any case, he changed his name to the old thing.


    Xu Wuming aspired to Sima Puyu, and didn''t want to waste time arguing with the old abbot Yimei, and said: "You are not in Xiangshan, without the help of Xiangshan Buddha Terrace, can you stop me?"


    Xiangshan is the place where the old abbot Yimei stood and practiced Buddha. It has long been integrated with his Buddhism and has become a force of its own. Within the scope of this Buddhist platform, his power can be increased several times. So even when Wen Dingmo, Wen Zhongyuan and others made their move, they knew that the old abbot Yimei was opposed to them, they did not take action against the old abbot Yimei.


    As long as he is on the Fragrant Mountain, it is difficult to move the old abbot, the ancient Buddha.


    Xu Wuming is a powerful exorcist, and it is not difficult to see the ability of the old abbot Yimei. Now the old abbot Yimei is not in Xiangshan, he is not afraid at all, and said coldly: "You know very well, you can''t stop me."


    The old abbot Yimei was not afraid, and smiled lightly: "If you can''t stop, you have to stop."


    "Then I will send you on the road." Xu Wuming said grimly and harshly.


    The old abbot Yimei shook his head and said, "You can''t kill Lao Na just by your clone."


    "Then let you vomit two catties of blood, and after I take control of Sima Puyu, I will go to Xiangshan to send you on the road." Xu Wuming said lightly, as if doing these things would be effortless for him.


    He has that ability.


    The old abbot Yimei was silent, and after a long time he smiled again, and said to Xu Wuming: "A few days ago, a friend pointed out Lao Na''s trick. I don''t know how it works, so I happen to try it with you."


    "Haha!" Xu Wuming smiled arrogantly, looked at the old abbot Yimei with disdain, and said: "You know, you can''t help me with the Dharma you learn, so you can only stop me by another way. Why, move out a gift from a friend Just want to fool me?"


    The old abbot Yimei smiled lightly and said, "If you think I''m a lie, then don''t do anything."


    "Okay, old monk, don''t talk nonsense with you, Sima Puyu just used the method of delay, don''t you want to use it, I will not give you these opportunities again." Xu Wuming sneered and shot at the old abbot Yimei Up.


    No one knows Xu Wuming''s identity so far, and the secret technique is mysterious and powerful, even unknown to later generations. Since it is speculated that he is the ancestor among the exorcists, it is not surprising that he knows the secret techniques that have been lost.


    Now that he masters these, he has this capital for his arrogance. If it weren''t for the fetters of luck in this world, I''m afraid even Tang Ye would not be able to suppress him.


    Xu Wuming raised his right hand and slowly condensed a sword in the sky. The sword grew bigger and bigger, forming a huge sword that seemed to pierce the sky.


    The giant sword exudes a strong suppressive aura, making people unable to resist. In front of that huge sword, how small people are.


    "This sword can kill dragons." Xu Wuming laughed coldly.


    The old abbot Yimei was taken aback. A sword that can kill?


    It is said that the ancestors of the first generation of exorcists held swords to fight against evil dragons, slaying a dragon, and then descending another dragon, making the dragon become an exorcism force, and adding protection to the nine-character mantra, which increased its power several times, becoming The most feared existence of demons and ghosts. As soon as the nine-character mantra comes out, there is no demon and never retreat.


    Is this the sword of "Dropping Dragon"?


    call!


    Xu Wuming waved his hand gently, and the Sky Giant Sword hit the old abbot Yimei. Wherever he went, the gale stabbed people, the air cracked, and his power had reached its limit.


    The old abbot Yimei looked solemn, still sitting cross-legged, making quick knots with his hands, whispering at the corners of his mouth, and then saw the golden light "swastika" flying out one after another, layering on top of him, forming a "swastika" The word protects the wall.


    Cang!


    The dragon descending great sword collided with the "…d" character wall, giving out a mighty aura, and the surrounding dust did not rise, because the dust was beaten into void by the impact.


    The power is too strong.


    "Puff!" The old abbot Yimei suddenly vomited blood.


    The Jianglong giant sword disappeared, and the "…d" wall guard also disappeared, but the old abbot Yimei was not completely blocked, and he was already seriously injured.


    Xu Wuming sneered and said, "So, you can''t stop me."


    The old abbot Yimei did not wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth, took two deep breaths, calmly, and said: "You should also learn the magical method I just mentioned, that friend... is unusual."


    The old abbot Yimei thought of Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye studied six Ksitigarbhas from the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", he had an exchange with the old abbot Yimei. He is very generous. These six ways of Ksitigarbha are the supreme magic of Buddhism. He felt that the old abbot Yimei could study and comprehend the words and teach them to them. At the time when there is a shortage of people, one more expert on your side will give you more protection.


    It is a pity that the Six Dao Ksitigarbha must have a predestined talent to study, even the old abbot Yimei can''t understand much. However, he learned from the "Treasure Yin Ji Zang" and barely learned some.


    Although I only learned a little bit, the power cannot be underestimated. Now I will try Xu Wuming.


    The old abbot Yimei continued to make knots with his hands, chanting words at the corners of his mouth, and then saw a giant Buddha appear in front of him, and then another giant Buddha descended, one after another, there were six in total!


    Six giant Buddha statues appeared, surrounding Xu Wuming!


    The six Buddhas all hold a tin stick in their left hand and a Wishful Seal in their right hand. This is the Baoyin Jizo!


    Baoyin Jizo, one of the six Jizo!


    Because the old abbot Yimei had a relatively low comprehension, this treasure-yin Jizo was more illusory, not as domineering as the entity. Nevertheless, these six colossus surrounded Xu Wuming, and Xu Wuming also appeared extremely small.


    Liu Zun Bao Yin Ji Zang launched Bao Yin to firmly suppress Xu Wuming!

 Chapter 1264： The power of nine days!

    Xu Wuming felt the threat from the power of Baoyin Jizo. He had never seen this kind of trick, and it directly triggered the power of Ksitigarbha!


    Who created the magic method, and why don''t you know?


    Xu Wuming was very angry. He has experienced thousands of years of changes in this world, whether it is martial arts skills or mysterious techniques, he is regressing day by day. Even the scientism developed to the present. He couldn''t imagine why such a strong secret technique would appear.


    In Baoyin, six colossal statues of Baoyin Buddha surrounded Xu Wuming. The Buddha raised the Baoyin in his hand and emitted the supreme Dharma light, covering Xu Wuming, forming a super imprisonment. Xu Wuming could not break free!


    This completely suppressed him!


    However, he could see that the old abbot Yimei didn''t have a thorough grasp of this secret method. The six treasure-printed Buddhas were not stable, and the colossus would appear looming after a while, so he would not be imprisoned for too long.


    However, he thought of the friend the old abbot Yimei said. This strong secret method was a gift from the friend of the old abbot Yimei, so as the person who gave it, he must be very skilled in the control of this secret method, so the power it can exert is incomparable.


    In this case, Xu Wuming thought with horror that if the friend of the old abbot Yimei dealt with him, he might be suppressed, not only his clone, including his body!


    Never allow this to happen!


    The secret of Buddhism also has the power of exorcism. Therefore, Buddhist disciples, like exorcists, must be eliminated!


    Otherwise... Xu Wuming flashed past the woman in white clothes lying in the crystal coffin, her face was so admirable that she could be compared to a god... Xu Wuming would not allow anyone to threaten her existence.


    Therefore, he wants to kill all threatening exorcists!


    So, who is the friend mentioned by the old abbot Yimei?


    Could it be a hidden Buddha? If this is the case, it must be uncovered!


    He didn''t know that the friend of the old abbot Yimei was Tang Ye.


    Xu Wuming was trapped in the Baoyin underground depository, unable to break free. He was anxious in his heart, worried that Sima Puyu would go farther and farther, and some powerful people would appear to rescue him. He sent out his strength to fight against the imprisonment of Baoyin Jizo. Although he knew that he couldn''t break free, resisting could increase the burden on the old abbot Yimei, making it impossible for the old abbot Yimei to support the release of Baoyin Dizang.


    Baoyin''s Tibetan Buddhism is boundless, and the old abbot Yimei is indeed difficult to support. He released it only to hold Xu Wuming.


    The Baoyin Dizang colossus flickered more violently, and the old abbot Yimei was about to be unable to support it. Xu Wuming was no longer imprisoned to death, he could stretch his fists and kicks, he attacked Baoyin''s rays with a punch, and the Baoyin Dizang colossus flickered even more under the strength.


    Finally, the old abbot Yimei couldn''t hold it back, and the six treasure-yin underground statues disappeared one after another, and Xu Wuming was no longer imprisoned.


    "Hmph, old monk, let''s see how you play. However, I don''t plan to play with you anymore." Xu Wuming is going to chase Sima Puyu, instead of fighting with the old abbot Yimei.


    With a wave of his hand, Xu Wuming released six giant swords of Jianglong, each surrounding the old abbot Yimei. This can be regarded as one''s own way to treat one''s body, courtesy and reciprocity. Just now, the old abbot Yimei imprisoned him with six treasured seals, but now he is restraining the old abbot Yimei with six huge swords.


    Although the six giant swords could not hurt the old abbot Yimei, it was not so easy for the old abbot Yimei to resolve. During the time he was resolving, Xu Wuming could go and catch Sima Puyu.


    The old abbot Yimei had no choice but to do this. Tang Ye had already gone to Jinxi, hoping that Sima Puyuji had his own natural state.


    However, the situation is not optimistic. After Sima Puyu and Luo Bing escaped, they went to the road outside and wanted to stop a car to leave, but they did not encounter the car. Moreover, Xu Wuming was able to control Luo Bing before, and if the old abbot Yimei could not suppress Xu Wuming, there was little chance of escape.


    Whatever you worry about. Xu Wuming appeared behind him with a gloomy expression. It was obvious that his patience had been consumed almost after the incident.


    Luo Bing stood in front of Sima Puyu, clenching his fists with both hands, planning to use her south fist and north leg to deal with Xu Wuming. Even if he couldn''t deal with it, he wouldn''t let Sima Puyu have trouble first. She is very conscientious, not only because she is Sima Puyu''s bodyguard, but also because of her relationship with Sima Puyu.


    Xu Wuming sneered and said: "Why bother? You come to hinder me, there is only one end-death!"


    Luo Bing didn''t talk nonsense, and rushed directly to attack Xu Wuming. However, for a character like Xu Wuming, his strength has long been not at the level of martial arts, but has risen to the level of "Xuan".


    Simple martial arts, with vigor, punches and kicks. The "Xuan" martial arts, magical and mysterious, waved into a sword, became a secret method, such as Tang Ye, such as the old abbot Yimei. The strength of these people has long been not stuck in boxing skills, but has risen to the "mysterious" level of being able to gather the magic invisible.


    Therefore, when Luo Bing attacked, Xu Wuming didn''t take a straight look, and waved his hand directly, as if forming a huge slap out of thin air, hitting Fei Luo Bing with one palm, and Luo Bing flew out, vomiting blood again and again.


    But Luo Bing did not give in, and struggled to stand up, and once again shot Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming didn''t have time to play slowly, so he sucked, grabbed Luo Bing over, pinched Luo Bing''s neck, and planned to kill Luo Bing directly.


    "Woo!" Luo Bing was pinched by his throat, there was no way he wanted to struggle.


    Xu Wuming tried harder.


    Luo Bing''s life was hanging by a thread.


    Sima Puyu was very worried, and she couldn''t help her watch Luo Bing be killed. Even though she knew she could not save Luo Bing, it was an unwise choice to stop Xu Wuming. However, strong feelings sometimes dominate people''s actions more than reason.


    Sima Puyu rushed to rescue Luo Bing.


    She is not afraid of Xu Wuming hurting her. Because Xu Wuming wants the power of the child in her belly, her safety must be guaranteed. If she died, the child would be gone.


    "Let go of her!" Sima Puyu rushed to Luo Bing, gave a low voice, and grabbed Xu Wuming''s hand.


    Xu Wuming wanted to push her away. He thought this kind of thing was quite naive and ridiculous. Why did he do it with a woman?


    However, when Xu Wuming waved his hand to get rid of Sima Puyu, the mutation happened.


    A stimulating moonlight gleamed from Sima Puyu''s body, rushing towards Xu Wuming!


    "Not good!" Xu Wuming lost his face in shock, gave a low voice, dropped Luo Bing, and quickly withdrew.


    That is the power of Lingyue Demon Branch!


    Xu Wuming never expected that the child in Sima Puyu''s belly would be so powerful. He has just been conceived and has a sense of self-protection!


    If Sima Puyu was hurt, she would be hurt. Therefore, she will not let Sima Puyu be harmed.


    After a while, she will understand the mother-daughter relationship, and she will have another level of awareness to protect her mother. In that case, I am afraid that no one can hurt Sima Puyu.


    Although Xu Wuming dodges quickly, the power of Lingyue Demon Branch comes from the nine heavens, and how can anyone resist it. Xu Wuming was affected, and he cried out painfully. When the light disappeared, Xu Wuming lost his arm and leg!


    And he has an extra hole in his body!


    However, he did not die, because he was a Secret Technique clone!


    "Damn it!" Xu Wuming yelled. Even if he was a clone, his body was crippled, it would be difficult to catch Sima Puyu.


    Seeing this, Sima Puyu pulled Luo Bing up and turned around and fled.


    Although she was very shocked and couldn''t understand why she could exert such a strong force, in order to avoid being caught by Xu Wuming, it was better to leave first.


    Xu Wuming was wiped off with a hand and a leg, and his body was still pierced through a hole and did not die. Sima Puyu knew that he was a weird existence. He had been with Tang Ye. Although shocked, he could accept it without affecting him. Physical reaction.


    On the contrary, Luo Bing was a little dazed. How could the young lady possess such power?


    And Xu Wuming, who wouldn''t die like that?


    These subverted her worldview.


    She didn''t know about Sima Puyu''s pregnancy, let alone how extraordinary the child Sima Puyu gave birth.


    On the other side, the old abbot Yimei, who was suppressed by six giant swords, felt a shocking force and was very worried.


    The power of the evil giant!

 Chapter 1265： The colorful flags dont match!

    Xu Wuming had to repair his body to continue his actions, and could only watch Sima Puyu and Luo Bing leave.


    When Xu Wuming finished repairing his body, Sima Puyu was long gone, and he could no longer sense Sima Puyu''s breath.


    He was furious, and returned to the place where he had suppressed the old abbot Yimei with six giant swords, and the old abbot Yimei was no longer visible.


    "Damn old monk!" Xu Wuming yelled.


    He knew that he couldn''t sense Sima Puyu''s breath, it was the ghost of the old abbot Yimei.


    Sima Puyu was hidden by the old abbot Yimei, and he couldn''t find it for a while. Even if he could decipher the Dharma of the old abbot Yimei, he felt very uncomfortable to spend time. He wanted to put Sima Puyu in his hands for the first time, especially after seeing that Sima Puyu was able to exert such a powerful force relying on the child in his belly.


    He could find the old abbot Yimei, but he believed that the old abbot Yimei was in Xiangshan. On the Fragrant Mountain, the old abbot Yimei has the ability to "Buddha Terrace", which is difficult for him to capture. Unless his body comes, his body cannot be born.


    In this way, Sima Puyu was temporarily safe. But it also means that she must hide, and can''t appear in places she usually likes to go. Xu Wuming must have arranged her eyeliner in those places.


    The only solution is to wait for Tang Ye to return from Jinxi.


    At this time, Tang Ye had already arrived in Jinxi.


    To the envy of passersby, he took three beauties with him.


    Lingyun, Ke Yu, and Jiang Ruoqing.


    Lingyun possesses the ability to grant illusions, which Tang Ye had actively wanted to bring. And Ke Yu was asked in the middle. Ke Yu could exert the power of a divine weapon, and he was a powerful exorcist himself, very useful against dark monsters. This matter may have something to do with Xu Wuming. Even if Tang Ye didn''t take her, she would definitely come.


    As for Jiang Ruoqing. That would be more unexpected. Jiang Ruoqing is now an exorcist brought out by Tang Ye, and his strength is not very good. I don''t know where she heard the news that Tang Ye is going to Jinxi, so she insisted to follow. To talk about usefulness... It seems that she is of no use, and has no special abilities. Even as an exorcist, there is a more powerful Ke Yu, so she is more likely to drag her back.


    Before Tang Ye went to Jinxi, she rushed to Tang Ye''s side. Tang Ye wanted to refuse, it was too late, and he boarded the plane together.


    In the end, I can only comfort myself. Since I want to train Jiang Ruoqing to be a person who can be alone, the immediate thing is to take her to hone her and see what a truly powerful monster is like.


    Dealing with monsters must use the power of an exorcist, otherwise even if Tang Ye possesses power beyond the limit. If the monster can''t be crushed with power beyond the limit, it has no meaning at all, because the monster has not been killed. The power of the exorcist is the key to killing monsters. So the existence of the exorcist is very special.


    Ke Yu is not used to Jiang Ruoqing. Jiang Ruoqing is not used to Ke Yu. The two thought each other was Tang Ye''s woman, so they felt jealous. This is inexplicable, but the two women are facing each other.


    Lingyun also believes that Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing are Tang Ye''s women. She was very angry, Tang Ye was really a slutty fellow! But she didn''t say anything angry, because she was used to things like this.


    Two years ago, I climbed mountains and waded with Tang Ye. Where did I go without women? And the relationship with Tang Ye is ambiguous!


    In addition, Lingyun knows Jiang Ruoqing. The two of them hadn''t seen each other for a long time, and they missed it very much.


    This made Ke Yu quite upset, feeling that he was isolated. However, she arrogantly believed that Jiang Ruoqing was weak, so she used Lingyun to become an alliance. For this reason, her attitude towards Jiang Ruoqing was arrogant, which attracted Jiang Ruoqing and her tit-for-tat.


    And Tang Ye is often the person with the gun.


    "You slut, you dare to join this kind of thing if you don''t have the ability, don''t you be afraid that you will never sleep with this shameless guy like Tang Ye?" Ke Yu satirized Jiang Ruoqing, thinking that Jiang Ruoqing was following Tang Ye is that kind of relationship.


    Now this year, where ambiguous men and women are still pure.


    Tang Ye was quite helpless about this kind of thing. He and Ke Yu have nothing to do with each other. Since they don¡¯t talk about their relationship, it¡¯s an ordinary friendship. So even if there is something between herself and Jiang Ruoqing, does she need to be so excited?


    To put it bluntly, I just wanted to use myself as an excuse to stimulate Jiang Ruoqing.


    The women''s struggle is really inexplicable and out of control.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t want to cause trouble. She wanted to maintain a good image in front of Tang Ye, but she was not a vegetarian either. Ke Yu said so badly, she was angry, and snorted back and said: "Ke Yu, how can you dare to do this kind of thing? Why, want to behave in front of our family Tang Ye, so that he likes it. You go to bed with you?"


    "Jiang Ruoqing, can you try one more sentence?"


    "Ke Yu, do you have another try?"


    "Cack!"


    "Crack!"


    Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing faced each other like dead enemies, the remnant willow silver blade in Ke Yu''s hand was shining cold, and the shiny pistol in Jiang Ruoqing''s hand also reflected a dazzling light. In addition, Jiang Ruoqing had strengthened part of his spiritual power on the pistol, and the light of the pistol was even more dazzling.


    The momentum of the two women felt that the war was about to start.


    Seeing Lingyun next to her, her face was expressionless.


    At this moment, she didn''t want to scold Tang Ye for being shameless, but instead she sympathized with Tang Ye. The beauty of women is beautiful, but their fighting power is amazing. The meeting in the harem is horrible. It must be a headache, right?


    Really deserve it!


    Ling Yun looked at Tang Ye, suddenly feeling gloating again.


    Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing really got on the bar. One thing these two women have in common is their hot temper.


    Ke Yu was very unwilling to confront Jiang Ruoqing at this time. She had already turned the remnant willow silver blade in her hand, and really wanted to do it against Jiang Ruoqing. After Jiang Ruoqing learned the supernatural method from Tang Ye, her strength grew rapidly, and she thought that even if she lost to Ke Yu, she would not easily lose to Ke Yu.


    If Ke Yu wants to move her, she won''t let Ke Yu get better. This is Jiang Ruoqing''s attitude.


    Ke Yu saw the difference in the pistol Jiang Ruoqing was holding tightly. Actually has the power of aura strengthening!


    It must be taught by Tang Ye!


    For some reason, Ke Yu was even more angry.


    She couldn''t help but sarcastically said to Jiang Ruoqing again: "Why, Jiang Ruoqing, you played yin and yang double cultivation with that **** Tang Ye? How can an ordinary person become an exorcist?"


    Ke Yu was really upset in his heart, always feeling that precious things had been taken away.


    When Jiang Ruoqing heard Ke Yu''s words, she didn''t blush. Yin and Yang double cultivation, but it refers to men and women hehehe, and she has never had a relationship with Tang Ye.


    She showed a chattering look, and jokingly said: "Why, are you jealous? Are you uncomfortable? Ha! You don''t need to worry about what I did with Tang Ye, you just need to know that I can give Tang Ye the most comfortable enjoyment. !"


    Ke Yu smiled and said, "Really? Then you believe it or not that I can let Tang Ye leave you far, just like to go to my bed? Do you think I am a genius doctor? I just take a single medicine. It can make a lecherous guy like Tang Ye forget who his parents are!"


    She is a genius doctor and can dispense medicine.


    Jiang Ruoqing was angry, and hummed: "You mean, use some despicable and shameless means!"


    "What nonsense! Humph, let me see if you can block my three moves!" Ke Yu seemed to be more irritable and wanted to be real.


    "Huh!"


    Sure enough, she quickly swung the remnant willow silver blade at Jiang Ruoqing, and suddenly a sharp blade of cold light flew towards Jiang Ruoqing.


    Jiang Ruoqing frowned at the sight, but was not panicked. She stepped back two steps, quickly loaded the pistol, and then fired a shot at the cold light.


    Tang Ye saw this situation completely blank.


    He was no longer confident that he could fly the red and colorful flags in harmony.

 Chapter 1266： Cave roots!

    Ke Yu shot, and Jiang Ruoqing responded. She used a gun, and the bullets that strengthened her spiritual power flew out, emitting a faint white light just like the cold light blade gas that Ke Yu shot. The bullet collided with the cold light blade energy, and after a shock, they canceled each other out.


    Ke Yu frowned, then showed a sneer. It seems that Jiang Ruoqing is not a vase, she does have two brushes.


    But the blade energy that Ke Yu just hit was just a fraction of her strength. Next, she wanted to show Jiang Ruoqing some color.


    "Two sisters, don''t fight, okay!" Ling Yun was annoyed by Tang Ye being indifferent, but ran out to persuade.


    Tang Ye glanced at them, really upset, really didn''t want to care.


    Lingyun persuaded him not to move, but Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing wanted to continue.


    "Tang Ye!" Ling Yun glared at Tang Ye angrily, asking Tang Ye to come out and persuade her.


    Tang Ye was angry. He came over to solve the ill-fated matter, but first made trouble for the inexplicable jealousy of the two women. He didn''t want to waste time at all. Ling Yun asked him to persuade him, then he persuaded him, but the method was a bit rough.


    He issued a fierce control force that directly made Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing unable to move, and said coldly: "If you make another trouble, you will get out of here!"


    Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing were startled, and immediately became angry. The man has grown up, so he is so bad at himself?


    Both women wanted to scold Tang Ye back, but when they saw Tang Ye''s expression cold, their hearts trembled. Tang Ye is not joking. The two women bowed their heads slightly, not daring to make a sound.


    They were not very angry. Tang Ye has always looked like Mr. Haohao, so she wouldn''t really be aggressive at them. Now that Tang Ye is fierce, they think this is a normal man, the kind that has been pleased is hypocritical.


    Tang Ye didn''t seem to please them all the time.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed?" Tang Ye glared at Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing separately, very unhappy.


    "It''s Ke Yu and she..."


    "Do you still want to make a noise?" Jiang Ruoqing wanted to explain that Ke Yu started the war first, but Tang Ye didn''t listen at all. He snorted again, glaring at her so she didn''t dare to speak any more.


    Jiang Ruoqing turned her head, and felt quite aggrieved. If you want to scold two people together, why just scold yourself?


    She really felt that it was unfair. It was obviously Ke Yu who provoked her. Why was she the last person to be scolded?


    Ke Yu stood by and said nothing. For some reason, she hopes she is Jiang Ruoqing. She felt that she couldn''t even get Tang Ye''s eyes, and she was a little lost.


    Tang Ye doesn''t care about the thoughts of these two women. It''s not the time to entangle their children. He hummed to a few people: "Okay, don''t talk nonsense, let''s get to business."


    No one spoke out against it.


    According to the information given by the friend of the god-grandmother, the root of the strong evil spirit is the GP in the northwest of Jincheng in the west of Jin Dynasty. If it is strictly investigated, it is explained as the encyclopedia that it is the site of the battle of Changping in history.


    Tang Ye came to this place. Today is an undeveloped mountain forest.


    The weather was fine today, but standing in front of this mountain forest, I felt gloomy, as if the sky was covered by dark clouds.


    Everyone has a bad feeling.


    The resentment is soaring, and the evil spirit is clouded, and it is a big omen.


    This is definitely not the resentment left after more than 400,000 people were killed in the Changping War in history. Killing more than four hundred thousand can indeed form a thousand-year-old grievance. At that time, the Emperor First Emperor ruled all over the world, in order to consolidate his hegemony, he sent the Onmyoji Master, the predecessor of the Fumo Master to spend the days of the ghost crying wolf crying Ground. To reduce the grievances, pull out the ghosts, stand up with the spirit talisman, and reduce the grievances. There are even rumors that, in order to appease the many ghosts, the First Emperor asked the people of the Bai family to be slaughtered, because the key general in the battle of Changping was Bai Qi, who was known as the killing god. For Emperor Shi Huang, there was nothing he could not do to consolidate his great cause by killing a few people.


    Therefore, the grievances and evil spirits in the Changping Land have long been reduced by the soothing actions taken by the First Emperor, and it is impossible to be as dense as it is now, as if there are thousands of fierce bells and ghosts wanting to rush out.


    The more so, the worse the situation.


    Someone is behind the scenes!


    Those who are good at this, Tang Ye guessed only Xu Wuming.


    "Are you ready?" After staring at the forest for a while, Tang Ye said to the three women beside him.


    The three women nodded.


    "Then let''s go in and take a look." Tang Ye said firmly.


    He didn''t know what was going on inside. There was a bottom line when he dared to bring Lingyun, Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu in, and that was that he could leave with three women safely no matter what. Even if he can''t solve the enemy, he can keep the three women safe. This is his confidence.


    As long as the fate is fettered, the power limit is still there, even if the gods descend, he is not afraid.


    After entering the forest, the situation changed drastically. It was clearly blue sky and white sun outside, but gloomy like night inside, and the sun above my head turned into a faint night moonlight.


    "Go together, don''t get separated." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    The three women didn''t dare to be careless, even Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing, who had just had a conflicting fight, walked closely together.


    With the power of an exorcist, Tang Ye probed out the strongest evil spirits, and then walked over there.


    "quack!"


    Suddenly a few crows on the branches of the tree flapped their wings, and the hoarse cry caused a commotion, adding infinite terror to the gloomy and quiet mountain forest.


    Ling Yun couldn''t help being close to Tang Ye, holding Tang Ye''s clothes corner. Tang Ye comforted her and held her hand. Ling Yun Qiao blushed, but she didn''t break free from Tang Ye, and she was a little bit ashamed and less afraid.


    In fact, it is not afraid. With so many people here, they won''t be too scared, but they just don''t adapt to this gloomy and terrifying environment.


    Jiang Ruoqing also wanted to hold hands with Tang Ye, but Lingyun was the youngest and looked like a young girl, and it was nothing to her. Moreover, Jiang Ruoqing noticed that Ke Yu hadn''t been doing well with Tang Ye, so he was more balanced.


    Ke Yu and Tang Ye are actually not a relationship between men and women, they just have a lingering one night. She and Tang Ye didn¡¯t make it clear, or even mentioned that night, so she didn¡¯t immediately think about relying on Tang Ye for the terrible commotion caused by the crows, but the vigilance consciousness that she had developed independently over the years worked. Be cautious and defend.


    After seeing Ling Yun''s appearance, she glanced at Tang Ye and suddenly felt that she should be like Ling Yun. Putting aside some inexplicable prejudices, on the basis of having a physical relationship with Tang Ye, she is easy to have a good impression of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye and the third daughter continued to walk forward, getting closer and closer to the source of the evil spirit.


    At this moment, in a cave, two coffins were placed side by side, one was pitch black and the other was snow white. In the dark coffin lies a man dressed in ancient style, without a lid, so it can be seen. Although the snow-white coffin was covered with the lid, it was a crystal coffin, and you could see a beautiful woman lying peacefully in it.


    His face is unique through ages, comparable to an immortal.


    The man in the dark coffin suddenly opened his eyes, stood up and looked out of the cave, his expression was gloomy and angry, and he shouted, "I found it here?!"

 Chapter 1267： The place of refining corpses!

    In the dark sarcophagus is Xu Wuming''s ontology. He frowned, wondering why an exorcist could be found here. Feeling it carefully, he realized that it was the mysterious hooded man who had fought before, or Tang Chenxing.


    Both the mysterious hooded man and Tang Chenxing were born suddenly, and the mysterious hooded man killed a clone of Xu Wuming. He always wanted to find out the identity of the mysterious hooded man, and then Tang Chenxing appeared, he quickly distinguished that the two were the same person. However, he thinks Tang Chenxing still hides his true face.


    He had never guessed that Tang Chenxing was Tang Ye. During Tang Ye''s active time, he also arranged his own affairs behind the scenes. After Tang Ye went to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he began to ride on the Central Plains, using the Central Plains to start his own plan.


    Zhongyuan didn''t guess that the mysterious man with the hood or Tang Chenxing was Tang Ye, and Xu Wuming would not even think about it.


    Maybe Tang Chenxing is just Tang Chenxing.


    Now, he knew that Tang Chenxing was Sima Puyu''s man and the father of that extraordinary girl.


    Things are a bit abrupt and even messy, but it doesn''t affect Xu Wuming''s sorting out all aspects of things and his own plans. There is no doubt that Tang Chenxing is the biggest obstacle he thinks and has affected his plan.


    Now he has found the place where his body is!


    He couldn''t understand why this happened. Did you expose yourself?


    It is absolutely impossible, I have done it very carefully.


    He would not have thought that Tang Ye noticed the evil spirit here because of Fang Yu''s ghost corpse made with forbidden technique. An exorcist who abides by the rules, dutifully coping with various spiritual events, but suddenly violates the rules and uses forbidden techniques, which is unexpected.


    Unexpected beginning, various unexpected things developed.


    "Tang Chenxing!" Xu Wuming shouted.


    He has long hair, dark and soft, and more beautiful than many women. Such a dress resembles an ancient romantic boy, or a free and easy person who walks around the world at ease. Or maybe a gifted person who likes poetry and singing, and dress up more literary.


    With such an accident, Xu Wuming wanted to kill Tang Ye very much. He believed that the power of the body was sufficient to deal with it. But when he glanced at the beautiful woman in the crystal coffin next to him, his eyes became soft and full of love, and then he closed his eyes and took a deep breath before making a decision.


    This decision made him unwilling. But for the woman in the crystal coffin, he can only endure it.


    Nevertheless, he wouldn''t let Tang Ye destroy his plan easily.


    He already had two predictions. And these two predictions will allow him to develop his slightly deviated plan back to the expected trajectory.


    Xu Wuming came out of the pitch-black sarcophagus and walked to another cave. The pitch blackness did not hinder his sight. When he reached another cave, he made some knots with both hands, and then heard the sound of iron chains dragging, like the gears of a mechanism turning, untying a huge chain.


    "Raising you for a long time, and try your power. Whether it is life or death, I will let you return to my hands." Xu Wuming said some wonderful words and turned to leave.


    Returning to the cave where the two coffins were placed, Xu Wuming muttered something silently, and the two coffins floated up and left behind him.


    ...


    Tang Ye walked deep into the forest and saw a cave. The evil spirit exuding in the cave is heavier than any other place, here is the source of evil spirit.


    Regarding this evil spirit, both Tang Ye and Ke Yu frowned, their expressions extremely solemn.


    This is the breath of corpse refining.


    Someone refines corpses here. Moreover, the refining of the corpse has been completed, and a terrible corpse was born.


    "The cave is pitch black, even with nine bends and eighteen bends. It must be dangerous and you must be careful." Ling Yun frowned as she stared at the cave.


    Tang Ye took out the exorcism disk to explore it, and followed the instructions of the exorcism disk. In this way, even if the cave has nine bends and eighteen bends, it will not go wrong and avoid more dangers.


    However, I never expected that the drive plate "poofed" like a short circuit and burned out, and a burst of white smoke appeared, and then the pointer stopped moving.


    Tang Ye frowned, and the exorcizing disc burned out directly, indicating that this evil spirit was already very powerful. You must find out immediately and destroy the corpse, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!


    Throwing away the spirit drive, Tang Ye took out a spirit needle and gently pierced his finger so that the spirit needle was stained with his spirit blood. Then he closed his eyes, injected a burst of spiritual energy into the spirit needle, and then drove the spirit needle to fly away to find the source of the evil spirit.


    The spirit needle emitted a faint light and entered the cave to lead Tang Ye and the others.


    Ke Yu was born as an exorcist family and had a strong exorcist ability. Seeing these things Tang Ye had done, he was secretly surprised and lamented that Tang Ye''s exorcism power had advanced by leaps and bounds, and he became a master exorcist in a short period of time.


    This guy is such a monster!


    "Let''s go in and be careful." Tang Ye said and walked into the cave, and by the way, he took Lingyun''s hand next to him.


    Ling Yun blushed and lowered her head, and a beautiful arc flashed at the corner of her mouth. She felt like she had returned to the time she used to be with Tang Ye, and she was shocked, so good.


    The cave is dark and there must be light.


    For Tang Ye to have light, light can be easily obtained. He condensed a ball of flames, the flames floating in the air, and flying with the spirit needle.


    "This..." Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were amazed. They can still play like this, do you want to be more mysterious?


    That flame is a fire spirit, or a blue spirit fire, a refined flame, like an elf, so it can do that kind of mysterious thing.


    Lingyun has a deep sense of aura, knowing that Tang Ye''s green spirit fire is formed by washing and condensing the aura one at a time, and most of them are the result of further studies in Guwu Jianghu. It seems that Guwu Jianghu is really a place of cultivation, and Lingyun is amazed by her heart, thinking of her master, a noble beauty, and a bad temper to get along with others, and she doesn''t know how she is doing.


    There is a needle guide, even if the cave extends in all directions, there is no need to worry about going wrong. Keep entering, the spirit needle stopped and reached an empty place.


    Tang Ye walked ahead, the first to see the open space. His mouth opened, even he couldn''t help being surprised, not knowing what to say.


    The white cloth needed to set up the corpse refining circle was flying in front of him, and a faint light reflected from the secret room stone. In the center stood a large sack, just like those worn in funerals. This alone makes the atmosphere in the secret room extremely eerie and terrifying. However, there are still many bones on the ground.


    Some of those corpses have just died, some are still attached to flesh and blood and internal organs, some are crawled by maggots, and some bones are exposed... In addition, there are large groups of rats crawling and gnawing on the ground. The corpse... these are enough to make your scalp numb.


    If it is an ordinary person, I am afraid that even heart disease will be scared.


    Tang Ye really didn''t know how to describe such a scary and disgusting scene. He only hoped that the three women behind him would not be scared when they saw it.


    "You... don''t watch it." Tang Ye said softly.


    I don¡¯t have tissues, so I¡¯m worried they might vomit.

 Chapter 1268： Sack man!

    Tang Ye''s worry is not unreasonable, the picture in front of him is indeed not suitable for girls.


    A beautiful girl like Lingyun is a symbol of beauty, such a muddy, disgusting, and violent picture, Tang Ye really didn''t want to pollute her eyes.


    And Jiang Ruoqing, even though he knew that Jiang Ruoqing had been with him for a long time and saw a lot of horror scenes, Tang Ye was still worried that she could not stand it, and she would find it hard to swallow after eating.


    Tang Ye was also worried about Ke Yu. Although Ke Yu is an exorcist and doctor, looking at her dress, she knows that she is the kind of girl who likes to be beautiful and clean, so Tang Ye is worried that she will not be able to bear the scene before him.


    It''s just that Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing are precisely women who are eager to win. Tang Ye said that, they want to watch even more. They walked to Tang Ye''s side, stood side by side with Tang Ye, and looked at the secret room in front.


    Ling Yun was a little suspicious, Tang Ye said that, but it made her curious, and followed her.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, really speechless, don''t regret these women.


    When Jiang Ruoqing saw it, her heart trembled, and she immediately reached out her hand to cover her mouth, "vomiting, vomiting" and vomiting out two mouthfuls. Then she held Tang Ye''s hand with one hand, leaned on Tang Ye, and said, "Tang Ye, let me help for a while, I''m so uncomfortable..."


    Seeing such a terrifying and disgusting scene, although she had experienced Chen Fang''s walking corpse before, the scene in the secret room at this time was even more terrifying than when Chen Fang was walking corpse. She felt that her scalp was a little numb, and her heart was depressed, so she asked Tang Ye to help her.


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear it, stretched out his hand to support her, let her get used to it.


    "Hey, this is... nothing, it seems Jiang Ruoqing, you..." At this moment, Ke Yu saw dead bodies running rampant in front, rats everywhere, and maggots crawling under the cold bones... but pretended not to be affected at all. , As if deliberately to anger Jiang Ruoqing.


    However, when an extremely rancid and nauseous smell floated along with the airflow, she couldn''t speak any more when she was talking, and turned her head to the side to "vomit, vomit" and vomit more severely than Jiang Ruoqing.


    After vomiting, she raised her head, and Tang Ye saw that her face was obviously pale a little, and she must have been affected by the horrible and disgusting picture in front, and her heart was depressed. She wanted to move a step, but her body was a little shaky and wobbly.


    Tang Ye saw it, stretched out his other hand, pulled her over, and supported her again.


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing, don''t hug her!" Jiang Ruoqing was jealous and snorted coldly.


    Ke Yu was definitely not reconciled. Tang Ye was angry and shouted: "You two will be quiet for me! Try another quarrel?"


    "Yun''er, are you okay?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Yun''er who was motionless in front of him with concern.


    Ling Yun turned around slowly, her face pale, and she looked at Tang Ye and said forcefully: "I''m fine, just a little uncomfortable..."


    She was depressed, after all, she saw the scene that looked like a pit of death. When I feel depressed, my head is messed up, I feel like I am suffocating, I want to sit down and rest.


    Tang Ye let go of Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu, and hugged Lingyun in the past, allowing Lingyun to lean against him. For example, Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu, he naturally dotes on Girl Yuner more.


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were a little disappointed when they saw Tang Ye doing this. Fortunately, Tang Ye''s doting on Lingyun was blatant, and they were used to it.


    Lingyun''s face was reddened, her paleness was no longer so obvious. Did not leave Tang Ye''s embrace. She didn''t know why she was so absurd. Even if Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were there, she accepted Tang Ye''s pampering grandiosely, and she was no longer as arrogant and reserved as before.


    Inexplicably bold. The relationship with Tang Ye is also unclear. She didn''t seem to think about this problem. Perhaps using the previous affairs with Tang Ye as an excuse, I was so close to Tang Ye before.


    But now is not before. Whether it is her mind or body.


    She is a big girl.


    Even if it is still so aura, but the delicate beauty is obviously reduced with the body''s plumpness. Even occasionally, there will be an alluring charm.


    Fortunately, there is that horrible thing in front of us, and no one cares about that charming thing about men and women at this time. The three girls are not so hypocritical. They are really shocked. After all, they are all a harmonious and beautiful world outside. Suddenly seeing the disgusting picture in the pile of dead people, the contrast is too great, and it is inevitable that they will not adapt.


    Tang Ye said, "Why don''t you stay here first, I''ll go in and see the specific situation."


    "No, give me a few minutes, I''ll just adjust it." Jiang Ruoqing bit her lip.


    Ke Yu didn''t want to lose to Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "I have no problem."


    Ling Yun was not so atmospheric, and said, "It would be nice to ignore the bad smells."


    As long as the wind blows, it must bring that extremely unpleasant smell, even Tang Ye couldn''t help being irritated and nauseous.


    Tang Ye agreed with Lingyun''s statement that the stench must be isolated.


    Since the entire airflow can be controlled by the faint aura in the air, it is convenient for Tang Ye to do many things. At this time, he gathered his strength, combined with spiritual strength, and separated four strengths, which were enveloped on him and the three women respectively, isolating the stench.


    Just as you don¡¯t have to worry about getting wet when it rains, this is the same way. It''s just that for the average person, this is very expensive. But it was a piece of cake for Tang Ye, he had the power of the dead tree to meet the spring, and he was endless.


    "Is it better?" Tang Ye asked the three women.


    The three women nodded.


    "Then we are going to look inside." Tang Ye said sternly.


    The three goddesses are serious, and although they are afraid, they have a firm attitude and nod to Tang Ye, indicating that there is no problem.


    As you saw earlier, the dead pile inside is actually a corpse refining circle. Tang Ye didn''t immediately go to the magic circle to check whether the sack standing in the center of the magic circle was a person or a corpse, but stared at the surroundings.


    Apart from the corpses and bones all over the floor, there is nothing unusual here. However, Tang Ye believed it was not that simple, so he stared again at the corpse refining circle with white cloth flying around.


    He saw that the white cloth was flying, but there was a certain pattern. The pieces of white cloth will never touch the "big sack man" in the center, and each swing in a certain area.


    This must be weird.


    After observing for a long time, I didn''t draw any practical conclusions. After all, I still have to practice.


    Tang Ye decided to go ahead to see the truth about the "big bag man".


    "Tang Ye, be careful of that magic circle. If I didn''t guess, you will touch the magic circle as soon as you enter. And the attack of the magic circle...probably it is those strange floating white cloth." Ke Yu, as a powerful exorcist, Knowing that the few weird white cloths in front are not that simple, remind Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye nodded, did not say much, and continued to move forward.


    He naturally knows such things.


    A few white cloths fluttered around, reminding people of the silence, blowing wind, and some moonlight tombs in the middle of the night. It is terrifying. Whether there is something underground or something dark around it, it is always scary.


    Without a certain amount of courage, you can''t do the job of exorcist.


    But what Tang Ye cares about is always the "person" in the middle standing motionless in a sack.

 Chapter 1269： Flesh domestication!

    If you guessed correctly, Tang Ye thinks that the man in the sack in the middle is the result of corpse refining¡ªit is already a fierce corpse!


    It was it that issued this terrible suffocation. As for why there is a pile of dead people around, it must be the food used by the people behind the scenes to keep this corpse evil.


    Tang Ye walked in step by step. Sure enough, as Ke Yu said, as soon as he entered the circle, the white cloth floating around immediately surged, seeming to have consciousness, moving alternately, swinging again, and then attacking those who stepped inside. Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t panic. Facing a white cloth floating to attack him, his expression was serious, his right hand clenched into a fist, and he quickly punched a tiger punch, bursting out a strong shock wave. The shock wave hit the white cloth, and the white cloth broke into two halves.


    In this way, there are four reverses in the circle, and there are four pieces of white cloth, which is a waste of one.


    The remaining three pieces of white cloth were probably manipulated by someone. Realizing that one piece alone would not be enough to deal with Zhu Lie, the three pieces came together to attack Zhu Lie.


    Tang Ye was still not afraid. What he had just made was a fist, but now he has made two fists. Merely white cloth really can''t threaten him, or in other words, there is nothing that can threaten him in the big world. His current caution is to prevent the corpse evil from causing external harm, such as harming Ling Yun and the others, harming innocent people.


    There is no problem at all with self-preservation, but if there are still a lot of people to protect others, it will inevitably be inadequate.


    In terms of protection, Tang Ye inevitably pursued some completeness, hoping to protect everything.


    Presumably this is the result everyone wants. Since it is protected, who wants to be hurt again.


    Three pieces of white cloth attacked, and Tang Ye fisted one. As for the remaining piece, he kicked the ground and soared, then stepped on the white cloth and pressed it straight to the ground.


    "boom!"


    Tang Ye''s body was as stable as Mount Tai, so pressing it down, it really fell down like a mountain, and the three white cloths were directly held by him. However, these three pieces of white cloth were not torn directly like the previous one. They were manipulated by -c, and they understood the degree of relaxation, so they avoided being torn by force.


    Tang Ye failed to destroy the three white cloths, frowned slightly, and immediately added a silver needle in his right hand. After letting go of the white cloth, a hand was released, and then he immediately shot the silver needle, "Shen!" The sharp blade brought out cut the white cloth.


    Using the same method, Tang Ye solved the other two pieces of white cloth in an instant.


    The three white cloths were broken into several pieces, and fell to the ground without any movement.


    After solving the three pieces of white cloth, Tang Ye didn''t say anything, and walked towards the man in the big sack in the middle--I don''t know if this is a human being, but Tang Ye''s guess is a dead body.


    "Huh!" However, when Tang Ye approached the big-bag man, a blade of energy flew out of the dark, and Tang Ye dodged.


    A person walked out of the dark and stood calmly in front of Tang Ye.


    The man''s face was a little pale, his eyes were deeply sunken, his eye circles were extremely dark, and his hair was very messy. It looked like he hadn''t slept or taken a shower for days and nights.


    Seeing this person, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and sneered, "Xu Wuming, your body?"


    Tang Ye could see that this person had flesh and blood, and was not like a clone, so it should be the main body.


    Ke Yu had already determined that Xu Wuming was the enemy who had wiped out her family. Seeing Xu Wuming, his eyes were red and he shouted: "Xu Wuming, today I will break your corpse into pieces!"


    Xu Wuming glanced at Ke Yu, laughed, quite playfully, and said, "The Ke family, I didn¡¯t expect that there was still a species left, and now it¡¯s the heir to the artifact, it¡¯s really a big threat. I¡¯ll just say, the Remnant Willow Silver Blade Simple things are indeed artifacts. Back then... I shouldn''t have kept you!"


    Xu Wuming''s expression became gloomy, and he was quite annoyed that he could not kill Ke Yu.


    "I killed you!" Ke Yu yelled and rushed over immediately.


    Tang Ye stopped her and said, "Look at the situation first."


    Ke Yu wanted to yell at Tang Ye, Tang Ye glared fiercely, she flinched, and stayed aggrieved beside Tang Ye.


    Perhaps she also realized that Xu Wuming in front of her was a little different. Is this really Xu Wuming''s ontology?


    It looked like flesh and blood, but it was not like it. Xu Wuming shouldn''t take risks alone, right?


    But Tang Ye was really puzzled. Seeing Xu Wuming''s appearance, it seemed to be very weak. He guessed that Xu Wuming had practiced corpse training and training.


    For corpse refining, the specific method is to cut open the stomach of the corpse to be refined, take out the liver inside, put a doll into the stomach, then cast the corpse refining spell, and then use a needle soaked in blood for a period of time. Sew on. The next step is to place the corpse in the corpse refining circle. In the early stage, to protect the corpse, it should be placed in the coffin. At the later stage, the body can be released.


    But whether it is the early or late stage, blood and human flesh must be fed daily.


    The shortest cycle of corpse refining is seven to seven forty-nine days. After forty-nine days, the corpse is refined. Such a corpse is called a corpse, like a man-made zombie, but it has the same effect as a ghost. However, this corpse is different from ghosts, and that is the issue of refining cycle.


    There is no time limit for the ghost, as long as the ghost can be put into the walking corpse body and it can adapt to it. But the corpse shame needs time to refine, at least seven to seven forty-nine days. This short-term corpse evil is not very powerful, Tang Ye can easily deal with it.


    I''m afraid that it takes a long time to refine the corpse evil, such as ninety-nine and eighty-one days, or two ninety-nine and eighty-one days, or even three or four... Will be as powerful as a real zombie!


    Tang Ye didn''t know how long Xu Wuming had been here to refine the corpse silently.


    Originally, refining the corpse does not make a person weak, just follow the steps of refining the corpse. And Xu Wuming became like this, probably to make the corpse that is about to be successfully refined completely obey his words, and then use his own flesh and blood to feed, consume his own life force to catalyze. This is equivalent to letting his blood go, and he will naturally become weak.


    And now, Shi Sha probably completely obeyed Xu Wuming''s instructions.


    Tang Ye stared at Xu Wuming in silence, always feeling that things were strange. Xu Wuming uses his body to refine the corpse, now in a weak state, and unexpectedly appears, is he not afraid of being killed by himself?


    For this kind of person who has lived for a thousand years and worked behind the scenes, Tang Ye didn''t believe he would die.


    Still, this is just Xu Wuming''s clone. But how can the clone be refined and tamed, there is flesh and blood, can Xu Wuming''s clone technique be able to differentiate into a real person?


    What a terrible person!


    Xu Wuming in front of him is definitely not Xu Wuming''s body, because Xu Wuming has already left with two coffins.


    Weak Xu Wuming looked at Tang Ye, sneered, and said, "I always think you are still wearing a mask. Since you are here, I will tear it off!"


    Xu Wuming takes the initiative!

 Chapter 1270： Time of crisis!

    Xu Wuming''s strength should not be underestimated. Last time Tang Ye fought with one of his clones, his clone strength was quite strong. At the moment, I don''t know if this is a clone or a body, although it looks weak, the strength it contains must be quite terrifying.


    After Xu Wuming attacked, Ke Yu immediately greeted him without waiting for Tang Ye to take action.


    What Xu Wuming said just now confirmed that he was the one who killed Ke Yuman''s family. Ke Yu had already red eyes because of this, and he wished to shed Xu Wuming eight pieces and frustrated his bones.


    Ke Yu controlled a phantom blade. This white blade looks like a remnant willow silver blade. This is the power of being the heir to the artifact. At the same time, Ke Yu also used Ke''s exclusive exorcism secret technique.


    However, what she never expected was that Xu Wuming could also use Ke''s secret technique!


    "Who do you think I am? What does this little fur secret technique of the Ke family count in my eyes?" Xu Wuming sneered at Ke Yu, disdainful of Ke Yu.


    Ke Yu was furious. The condensed phantom of the remnant willow silver blade suddenly became larger, forming a giant knife, and slashed to Xu Wuming.


    However, Xu Wuming also used the secret technique of magic weapon to condense a giant sword, which was the giant sword secret technique used to restrain the old abbot Yimei before.


    The giant sword greeted the giant sword with a bang, as if it was about to smash the entire secret room, blasting an extremely powerful attack wave, spreading around, causing the corpses, rats, and bones on the ground to float.


    In this way, the corpses accumulated on the ground for a long time were lifted, and the rancid smell was emitted. The air in the entire secret room was not smelled at all, and even breathing was difficult. Fortunately, Tang Ye had protected a few people with an air shield before, so they didn''t need to be affected by the stench.


    The outcome was divided, and the giant sword smashed the giant sword!


    Ke Yu was beaten back and couldn''t help but vomit blood.


    After all, Xu Wuming is the ancestor of the exorcist. Although the specific ancestor is unknown, it is definitely more than enough to deal with Ke Yu''s younger generation after a thousand years.


    Tang Ye was very worried, and he supported Ke Yu in the past and was ready to deal with Xu Wuming.


    However, Ke Yu grabbed his hand and hummed: "Tang Ye, Xu Wuming let me deal with it! I will definitely defeat him! I will kill him for revenge!"


    Tang Ye hesitated seeing Ke Yu so angry and determined.


    "You idiots!" Unexpectedly, Jiang Ruoqing''s angry shout came from behind.


    Jiang Ruoqing stepped up and said in a bad air: "When is this, do you still want to play one-on-one? Revenge depends on the timing. Now it is not just Xu Wuming, but also the strange corpse. Take care of the overall situation. ! Also, Ke Yu, don''t force it, you are not Xu Wuming''s opponent."


    "Neither do I." Knowing that Ke Yu wanted to refute, Jiang Ruoqing voluntarily admitted, which made Ke Yu unable to refute.


    The reason for the quarrel between the two seemed to be to see who was more powerful. Since they couldn''t beat Xu Wuming, they were not very good.


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips and looked a little concealed, and said, "Since you came here together, it is your companion. Your companions will kill him together, isn''t it your personal revenge?"


    Although quarreling, but companion, you are not fighting alone!


    Ke Yu fell into a brief silence. She is indeed not Xu Wuming''s opponent, and knows that today''s affairs are everyone''s affairs, and cannot be delayed because of her personal hatred. Looking at the dead corpse in the center, it looked strange and unpredictable when it was not moving, maybe even more terrifying than Xu Wuming. If you want to avoid accidents, you must make steady progress. If she is stubborn and something goes wrong, she will not only be unable to help, but will also become a burden.


    This is a pretty bad thing.


    Ke Yu gave up dealing with Xu Wuming alone.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye smiled and glanced at Jiang Ruoqing appreciatively.


    Jiang Ruoqing was taken aback for a moment, and turned her head a little embarrassedly, very happy in her heart.


    "Then let''s solve Xu Wuming together, the matter is not that simple, I am afraid it will be far from over." Tang Ye said to Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu.


    Xu Wuming sneered, and said, "How about going together? How can I be afraid if it is no stronger than that power limit?"


    call!


    However, the world around him suddenly changed and entered a vast world.


    Xu Wuming was taken aback, "This is...a fantasy world?"


    Soon Xu Wuming looked at the very aura and lovely aura that had been ignored, and said, "Improve the limit of strength, you are really amazing."


    Xu Wuming looked gloomy. With this fantasy realm to raise the upper limit of strength, it means that the more people on Tang Ye''s side, the greater the strength, the more disadvantaged it is for him.


    Tang Ye, Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing did not talk nonsense, and shot together. Tang Ye wanted to directly contain Xu Wuming and let Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu attack.


    Ke Yu condensed the blade again and shot out like a flying knife. Jiang Ruoqing held the pistol tightly and shot Xu Wuming "bang, bang, bang".


    After Xu Wuming drank low, avoiding Tang Ye''s control ability, he jumped suddenly, jumping high into the air. He stretched out his hands, like an eagle waving its wings.


    This is to change the way of attack, no longer use the secret technique?


    "Be careful!" Tang Ye let out a low voice.


    Xu Wuming''s altered attack was a direct physical force, which became a melee combat of force collision, and was no longer a secret technique. The secret technique is a bit like a long-range, it seems to be easier to avoid. Moreover, one person against three persons, avoiding one person''s attack, may not be able to guard against the second person''s attack. It simply becomes a direct force collision, so as long as he is caught, he can kill directly, and it is easier to avoid attacks from others.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Xu Wuming''s physical strength to be so powerful.


    Xu Wuming slammed down in the direction of Ke Yu, "Bang!" As if the entire illusion was shaking!


    The terrible impact, if hit, it is really possible to be crushed directly. Fortunately, with Tang Ye''s reminder, Ke Yu avoided early, but was shocked by the aftermath of the force, which was not a major problem.


    But the current situation is very bad. The impact caused dust to fly and blurred vision.


    As the master of the illusion, Lingyun can see everything clearly, but Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu may not be able to. She reminded: "You have to be careful, don''t be hurt by Xu Wuming!"


    Under the dust, the line of sight became blurred, and several people were scattered, making it easy to be attacked by Xu Wuming.


    Tang Ye immediately felt the changes in his surroundings, trying to recognize Xu Wuming''s movements.


    on the right!


    Soon, Tang Ye felt the violent aura fluctuations, and concluded that Xu Wuming was the one who had attacked to the right.


    The person on the right is Ke Yu. Xu Wuming seems to have an obsession with killing Ke Yu, maybe Ke Yu has other secrets!


    At this time, Ke Yu was covering his mouth and coughing lightly, not wanting to be affected by the dust and rancid smell. The air shield on her body was broken by the impact just now, and the rancid smell stimulated her not lightly, so she couldn''t pay attention to it.


    As everyone knows, at this time, Xu Wuming''s fatal impact has already hit her.


    When she noticed that a strong force was about to hit herself, she had no time to escape. At this moment, she panicked. If she was hit, she would not die or be seriously injured!

 Chapter 1271： The home is coming!

    Ke Yu was unwilling, but helpless.


    "boom!"


    Xu Wuming''s shock hit, Ke Yu couldn''t help closing his eyes, as if he had accepted his fate.


    However, Xu Wuming''s fist struck, but she didn''t feel any pain.


    She opened her eyes and saw Tang Ye standing in front of her.


    Tang Ye also used his fists to block Xu Wuming''s overbearing impact!


    "Tang Ye, you..." Seeing Tang Ye standing in front of him and saving himself, a warm current surged in Ke Yu''s heart inexplicably.


    "How about it, now you know that I''m paying attention to you all the time? So, Ke Yu, I care about you so much, so don''t keep your face to me, and be gentle with me." Tang Ye still has thoughts about Ke Yu joked.


    As long as he has time to protect and resolve the crisis, with his power, he will no longer be afraid of opponents.


    "You... be serious, idiot!" Ke Yu was inexplicably guilty, blushed with a heartbeat, and scolded Tang Ye in annoyance, but it was a bit of anger.


    This is not great, is it going to be a **** business with Tang Ye?


    Fortunately, Ke Yu is not the kind of casual and hypocritical woman, so facing Xu Wuming at this moment, she immediately swung the remnant willow silver blade to help Tang Ye.


    Huh!


    The Spiritual Energy Blade Qi emitted by the Remnant Willow Silver Blade is extremely pure, purer than those of Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing. After all, it is a magical power, so it is very powerful. Two powerful blade auras flew past Tang Ye''s ears, and Tang Ye''s back couldn''t help feeling cold. If he was hit, he would probably become two halves.


    Xu Wuming noticed the sharpness and strength of that spiritual energy blade, and frowned slightly. Is this Ke Yu''s super-level performance?


    He had to avoid it.


    However, Tang Ye made a move.


    Xu Wuming wanted to evade, and Tang Ye went over to attack him, dragging his movements so that he could not hide.


    "You..." Xu Wuming''s expression was gloomy. He had learned Tang Ye''s strength. Last time Tang Ye killed a clone, he was helpless with Tang Ye''s strength.


    But Ke Yu was taken aback by Tang Ye''s actions. Tang Ye tried to stop Xu Wuming like that, and there was also the possibility of being hit by the magical sword.


    "Head down!" Ke Yu was very worried. She didn''t want to exchange Tang Ye''s injury for Xu Wuming''s injury.


    She thinks Tang Ye is much more important than Xu Wuming.


    Hearing Ke Yu''s reminder, Tang Ye immediately lowered his head, and quickly "shooed" twice. Two fierce blade auras swiftly passed over his head and cut off a few of his hairs.


    Divine weapon blade energy is quite terrifying, and cutting iron like mud is degrading.


    "Ah!" Xu Wuming cried out painfully.


    When Ke Yu''s reminder was given, Tang Ye avoided two spiritual force blade qi, but Xu Wuming, who was deliberately suppressed by Tang Ye, couldn''t avoid it. Those two spiritual power blade qi scratched one of his arms and his left face respectively.


    "Ahem..."


    Xu Wuming was originally weak due to the corpse training and training, but now Tang Ye and Ke Yu joined forces to deal with it. After being injured by the magical sword, it is no longer difficult to cope.


    At this time, the dust that blurred people''s vision dispersed, Tang Ye, Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing all besieged. Ling Yun also drew out her strength to launch a fantasy attack.


    Xu Wuming was too tired to deal with it, his arrogance made him angry, and he shouted in a low voice: "Just because you want to hurt me?!"


    This is obviously the arrogant words of Xu Wuming''s struggle. Even if it was only Tang Ye''s attack, he could hardly cope with it, so when he was barely able to cope with Ke Yu''s attack, Jiang Ruoqing''s bullet could not escape anyway. A bullet penetrated one of his legs and he knelt down in pain.


    "Don''t be proud of you!" Xu Wuming sipped again, and then saw him throw his fist and hit the ground.


    With a bang, the illusion of Lingyun was actually broken, affecting the cave, and the cave was shaken and chaotic.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Xu Wuming kicked up on the ground and hit the top of his head with a fist. With a loud "bang", the top of his head collapsed and a large hole appeared, bright light coming in. Xu Wuming jumped out of the hole and left the secret room.


    Tang Ye followed the hole directly. Jiang Ruoqing, Ke Yu and Lingyun followed closely behind.


    Jump out of the hole and return to the forest above.


    Regarding the mountain and forest scenery, although it is a little gloomy, it is green at best, and the three girls are in a much better mood than in the cave, and they are no longer so depressed.


    Under the secret room just now, those corpses, those mice, those maggots, especially the foul smell, irritated them to breathe. Even with the air shield isolation, it always feels unnatural. Now when they returned to the courtyard, the sky was bright and the air was fresh, and they couldn''t help but breathe.


    Tang Ye didn''t have this leisure. He saw Xu Wuming wanting to escape, and immediately called out the flame vines, one after another, rising from the ground, breaking through the ground, forming a mysterious flame thorns blocking the way.


    When Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu saw them, they opened their mouths slightly in surprise, and they looked at Tang Ye, quite speechless. It seems that Tang Ye possesses the ability, they only know a fraction.


    It''s like a mythical world, it''s not true at all!


    But how did they know that what Tang Ye was worried about now was that the world that was originally dominated by science would be invaded by the power of mythology, and there would be no stability at all.


    In other words, the birth of Tang Ye and these people was originally a scientific aggression. He is not qualified to say anything, but he has a moral bottom line and a heart that supports stability and harmony. As for those latecomers, this may not be the case. That will cause the outbreak of a war.


    "Cough cough..." When Tang Ye used the power of the flame vines to stop him, plus his arm was injured by Ke Yu just now, and a leg was injured by Jiang Ruoqing, Xu Wuming fell to the ground, coughing weakly.


    Tang Ye frowned nervously. If it had not been suspected earlier, he believed that this was Xu Wuming''s ontology. Because if it''s just a clone, it''s too real.


    Tang Ye walked over, followed by Jiang Ruoqing, Ke Yu, and Lingyun, keeping a distance from Xu Wuming, guarding carefully to prevent Xu Wuming from hurting others with any strange means.


    Tang Ye was not afraid of Xu Wuming, approached him and squinted his eyes, "Xu Wuming, is this you, or...not you?"


    He wanted to know if Xu Wuming in front of him was a clone.


    Xu Wuming sneered and said, "Guess?"


    With a joke, Xu Wuming suddenly calmed down. It seemed that Tang Ye and the others were being teased.


    Tang Ye squinted and frowned, wondering how to deal with Xu Wuming.


    And they all forgot the dead corpse in the cave.


    Xu Wuming smiled more amusingly, looked up at Tang Ye, and said, "Forget it, I won''t participate in the excitement, let the master appear."


    After that, Xu Wuming bit his wrist quickly, blood spewed away, and drew a strange pattern on the ground with blood, then whispered a curse at the corner of his mouth, and pressed his last slap on the pattern.


    "Not good!" Tang Ye let out a low voice, and then rushed to the cave, trying to enter the secret room to destroy the corpse.


    Only then did I think of the dead body.


    Xu Wuming''s method is to force the corpse under the cave to wake up. Perhaps the corpse evil is not complete enough now, but that terrifying evil spirit, Tang Ye believes that it has been refined for at least a few years or even longer. If such a corpse awakens, it will be very difficult to deal with.


    Roar!


    Everything was too late, and there was a roar from the cave, and the corpse woke up.

 Chapter 1272： King Sha!

    Tang Ye regretted a bit, and was eager to chase Xu Wuming just now, forgetting the corpse in the cave. If the corpse is destroyed in the first place, nothing will happen behind. Of course, the corpse was not so easy to destroy, Xu Wuming would not let this happen.


    Boom!


    Tang Ye rushed to the cave, trying to destroy the corpse by jumping out of the hole, but it was too late, and a deafening roar sounded, and the whole cave exploded, splashing broken corpses, mice, etc. from below, the smell of rancid sky. Tangy.


    Tang Ye was forced to retreat by such an explosion, looking at the chaotic front with a serious expression. In the dust in front of him, he felt an unprecedented suffocation. The evil spirit is full of resentment and killing, which makes people shudder.


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    There was a low exhalation and muffled sound in front, like a beast suppressing. Everyone was attracted, staring at the front, wondering what was making such a terrible sound.


    The dust settled slowly, and several people saw what was ahead. It was a man in a big sack-no, it should be a monster!


    His face was half exposed, a little puffy, like a floating corpse after drowning. One of his eyes is protruding, round, big, and very scary. The face on his left seemed to be rotten, blood-red, and maggots could even be seen wriggling inside. Under his mouth, a fang stretched out, very sharp.


    Looking at his hand again, it was completely dark with the claws of a pair of wild beasts. Moreover, I feel pus, as long as I squeeze it, it will be like bleeding, especially disgusting.


    "Hehe, Hehe, Chacha..."


    After Shi Sha woke up, he kept making noises, as if he was saying something, but he couldn''t hear what he was saying. Then, when he saw Xu Wuming in front of him, he grinned suddenly, as if he was particularly excited, "Shoo!" When he saw it, he swept over to Xu Wuming in an instant!


    The speed of this corpse evil is actually approaching this point!


    Tang Ye was really startled, and Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were even more flustered. Just at the speed of teleportation, you can see how powerful the corpse evil is, this is tricky.


    Probably underestimated the power of corpse evil.


    The corpse Sha ran to Xu Wuming''s side, and what was surprising was that the corpse Sha directly grabbed Xu Wuming and clicked! He bit on Xu Wuming''s neck and drank Xu Wuming''s blood.


    Xu Wuming didn''t struggle, letting Shisha bit his neck, drank his blood, and died.


    Several people were shocked. It was Xu Wuming who refined this corpse evil spirit. He actually used Xu Wuming as food?


    And Xu Wuming, letting the corpse evil eat him?


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s expression was low and cold, he had already determined that Xu Wuming in front of him was a clone, not his body.


    How could Xu Wuming let himself die?


    Tang Ye was quite annoyed. Xu Wuming was really hard to kill. The point was that after so long, he hadn''t even seen his body. And his clone seems to be divided into quality. For example, the one in front of me is obviously higher in quality than the previous ones, and the flesh and blood are so clear and real.


    What a terrible guy.


    "Eat pro-meat, become the Sha King!" Seeing what the Sha Sha did, Ke Yu from the Exorcist clan frowned, very serious.


    This corpse ate the flesh of the person who refines him, and after drinking this blood, he can break through to the level of absolute evil and become a corpse king!


    "He must be eliminated within today, otherwise he will evolve to King Zombie, then he will be no different from a zombie, and the consequences will be disastrous!" Ke Yu said solemnly, even a little frightened.


    After eating Xu Wuming''s meat and drinking Xu Wuming''s blood, within a day, the corpse will evolve into the king of corpse.


    The power of King Dead, a word "king" suffices to explain that what it brought must be a field of Shura. Moreover, it was raised by Xu Wuming. If it is not eliminated and returned to Xu Wuming, then Xu Wuming will be even more difficult to deal with.


    "Ke Yu, Ruoqing, you can all carry out long-range containment, first go to deal with the corpse king, try to avoid physical exhaustion, try to give me a period of time, be careful not to get hurt.


    "Yun''er, if you look at the situation, if too much power erupts, you can use fantasy to deal with it. It can also help Ke Yu and Ruoqing, but you must be careful."


    Tang Ye seemed to have become a team leader, arranging the actions of Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu.


    The three girls did not object, and nodded to express their understanding.


    Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing rushed up to attack King Zombie, controlling the distance, attracting King Zombie''s attention, and Tang Ye looked for a chance to strike King Zombie fatally.


    Tang Ye also displayed flame vines, trying to trap the King of the Dead. However, subject to the limits outside the big world, the peak existence of King Zombie is not easy to win. Just like dealing with Wen Zhongyuan before, there is no problem to haunt him, but it is difficult to kill him.


    It''s like a tie in chess, and you have to give up each other, otherwise there will be no result.


    The Sha King completely ignored the damage. The attacks of several people were easily resolved by King Zombie. Even the flame vines that Tang Ye released were caught by King Corpse Sha, pulled out directly, and swallowed into his stomach.


    "Suppress him first, I want to use the five elements to trap the dragon formation!" Tang Ye didn''t panic, but was a little leisurely. The Shame King was powerful, but with his strength, he could not say that he could not deal with it. Try the powerful exorcism secret that you keep learning.


    Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing cooperated with Tang Ye to continue to contain the King of Deadly Shame, so that Tang Ye had time to display the five elements trapped dragon formation.


    "Wow..." After being restrained by Ke Yu, Jiang Ruoqing and Lingyun for a while, King Zombie was probably impatient. He raised his head and screamed for a long time. Then he snorted and stared directly at Ke. Yu grinned like a wicked smile.


    The appearance of King Zombie was scary, and it would grin out, which was extremely terrifying and evil. The most important point is that he grinned wickedly like that, as if he was conscious and knew what he was doing. But just now, he was just an unconscious beast, and he had no other thoughts except instinctively wanting to eat meat and drink blood!


    "Be careful, it''s evolving!" Ke Yu saw the change of King Zombie, his expression even more serious.


    However, at this moment, the evil corpse king suddenly shook, and saw a phantom from his body, and then saw him disappear in place. Ke Yu was shocked, not knowing where he changed!


    "Behind you, Ke Yu, hide away!" Tang Ye''s reminder sounded.


    Ke Yu immediately felt a chill on his back, hurriedly stepped forward, trying to avoid it. However, she was too late. With a "bang", King Zombie slapped her back with a palm, and she flew out, hitting the trees in front of her in succession, breaking several trees before she stopped.


    "Cough, cough!" Ke Yu immediately coughed painfully, but he couldn''t stand up again. He no longer has the ability to fight, and the corpse smashed him with one move!


    "Grass, why do you always beat me?" Ke Yu was very angry.


    Xu Wuming wants to kill her, and this corpse is also so important?

 Chapter 1273： not bad!

    Tang Ye had noticed some problems long ago. Whether it was Xu Wuming or King Zombie, they seemed to be the first to attack Ke Yu.


    Xu Wuming wanted to kill Ke Yu before, which may not be suspicious. However, when King Zombie woke up, Xu Wuming died again, and no one controlled it. It was also targeting Ke Yu first, which had to be suspicious.


    Is it possible that Ke Yu really has a great identity?


    It is true that Ke Yu''s identity is different from ordinary people. He was born in an exorcism clan, and there are some weird rules, such as maintaining a virgin body to have the power of family inheritance. But Tang Ye felt that if Ke Yu had other more important identities, it must not be these regulations, but something that was hidden, even Ke Yu did not know.


    Now I definitely don''t have the energy to figure this out, and I have to deal with the Sha King first.


    "Ruoqing, Yun''er, hide away!" Tang Ye''s reminding voice sounded again.


    After Ke Yu was injured, Tang Ye knew that the two girls Jiang Ruoqing and Lingyun couldn''t stop the powerful attack of King Corpse Sha, and immediately reminded them to avoid.


    "boom!"


    However, at this time, the corpse was like just now, like a phantom, and instantly swept behind Jiang Ruoqing, and blasted out with a punch. Although Jiang Ruoqing began to avoid it, he was still thrown away by the impact.


    "Weak...weak..." He killed Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing directly, and the King of Zombie didn''t seem to be interested in Lingyun anymore, and murmured quietly, "You... are too weak!"


    Ke Yu, Jiang Ruoqing and Ling Yun were taken aback.


    The evolution of the corpse king became more obvious, and it turned out to be able to speak. He seemed to be angry that the strength of Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing was too weak, which made him play very unhappy. At this moment, he turned his head to look at Tang Ye, then tilted his head, and grinned again with a wicked smile, as if he had found a funny prey.


    Soon, he shook his body like just now, very fast, and rushed towards Tang Ye.


    "boom!"


    When Tang Ye attacked, Tang Ye would be able to block King Corpse Sha¡¯s attack with one fist!


    Obviously, Tang Ye, Ke Yu, and Jiang Ruoqing are not at the same level!


    King Zombie realized that Tang Ye is very powerful!


    King Zombie became excited, and when he was parrying Tang Ye, he was so excited to speak again. Although it was still intermittent, he could hear clearly, "Kill...Kill you! Then...eat you again!"


    "That also requires you to have this ability." Tang Ye sneered, and didn''t feel like facing an enemy.


    When the corpse king heard Tang Ye''s arrogant words, the more excited he was, and he waved his fist and wanted to continue to attack Tang Ye, but Tang Ye did not continue to meet him, but jumped back. At this time, seeing five more yellow paper magic charms in his hand, he quickly bit his finger and wrote a text that looked like an exorcism pattern on a magic charm with his finger oozing blood.


    It is the evolution of the word "gold".


    After drawing a figure of "gold", Tang Ye continued to draw the remaining magic symbols, followed by the words "wood", "water", "fire" and "earth".


    But King Zombie would not stand obediently to let him finish drawing, and quickly attack him. Tang Ye was forced to dodge and paint.


    "Boom, boom!"


    At this time, two gunshots sounded. It was Jiang Ruoqing who shot King Zombie with a pistol, hitting King Zombie''s body and head. She is indeed a great sharpshooter, although she took the opportunity to shoot, but wherever she hits it is fatal.


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t suffer much injury just now, and could still fight.


    However, her so-called fatal attack was only aimed at ordinary people. If ordinary people were hit like that, they would have died long ago. But for King Zombie, it''s useless!


    The body of King Zombie was dead a long time ago, and unless he was beaten to dust, there would be no problem even with broken legs and hands. And he was hit by Jiang Ruoqing. Jiang Ruoqing''s not-so-strong spiritual power just made him feel that the place he was hit was a little hot, and the rest did not feel at all.


    However, he felt that Jiang Ruoqing interrupted his fight with Tang Ye. Tang Ye has great strength and can have fun. He just got up and was interested but was disturbed by Jiang Ruoqing. He was so angry that he let out a sigh of anger, then turned to look at Jiang Ruoqing, quickly skimmed over, and directly lifted Jiang Ruoqing''s neck, trying to kill Jiang Ruoqing.


    "Cough cough, cough cough..." Jiang Ruoqing immediately had difficulty breathing, struggling with her neck being pinched.


    Tang Ye was a little worried. He didn''t stop drawing the five-element magic talisman in his hand, but also rushed to rescue Jiang Ruoqing. And after getting some time for Jiang Ruoqing''s help, he just finished drawing five magic charms, namely gold, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    Suddenly, a small flame jumped out of the air, listening to the beast, and directly bit at the hand of King Corpse Sha¡¯s grasping Jiang Ruoqing.


    The corpse king can only let go of Jiang Ruoqing, facing the flame truth and listening to the beast.


    Jiang Ruoqing endured the pain and jumped out, and drew a safe distance from King Zombie.


    The little flames heard the beast disappeared immediately, only to save Jiang Ruoqing.


    At this time, Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing realized one thing, Tang Ye is likely to deal with King Corpse Sha, because he has a lot of magical powers. But Tang Ye didn''t use those supernatural powers, but wanted to use the secret exorcism technique. Why is that?


    In fact, Tang Ye''s thoughts were very simple. He figured out these things, recorded them, and gave them to Ke Yu, Jiang Ruoqing, and Yun Youlan.


    If you want to protect, in order to get greater protection, then make everyone around you stronger. Isn''t it better?


    It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish. Isn''t it better for them to have the means to protect themselves?


    "The gods of the five directions, return to the gods, rise up!"


    After rescuing Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye immediately threw out the magic talisman just drawn, quickly made a knot with both hands, and recited a spell in a low voice. Then I saw that the five magic talisman flew into the air, and quickly swept down again, and inserted into the ground around the corpse king.


    The Sha King didn''t know what it was, he didn''t care, he also felt that he didn''t need to care, what could hurt himself?


    He grinned evilly again, and rushed to attack Tang Ye.


    However, at this time, an amazing scene happened.


    The mortal corpse king just wanted to swoop over to attack Tang Ye, and a huge wall stood up where the five magic talisman had been inserted just now. Five magic charms are five walls!


    The five walls are gold, wood, water, fire, and soil, each of which is different in color, golden, brown, blue, red, and brown, shining with dazzling light.


    This is the wall of the five elements, which completely seals the king of the dead, like a cage, trapping the king of the dead.


    "Bang, bang! Roar!" The Shao King was trapped inside, and he kept beating the Five Elements Wall, angrily.


    Tang Ye stared at him, thinking about how to destroy him. In fact, this five-element wall is exactly what he said before, "the five-element trapped dragon formation", which is a spell used for confinement.


    Its strength can be seen from the name, the trapped dragon, even the dragon, can also be trapped!


    Tang Ye smiled and said with satisfaction: "It''s still good."

 Chapter 1274： Sister flower!

    If Tang Ye used all his strength to solve the King of Dead Body, he would definitely have confidence. No matter how bad it was, he would use the power of the illusion of Lingyun to instantly increase the limit when entering the King of Dead Body in seconds.


    But now Tang Ye has other ideas. He looked at Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu, and felt that he could put some pressure on them and let them practice more.


    These thoughts suddenly made Tang Ye smile, is he cultivating an army of women?


    "Roar!" Inside the five elements trapped in the dragon formation, King Zombie roared, deafening, and he was very angry, and his explosive power became stronger and stronger.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. His exorcism secret technique is not very superb. After all, he is a newcomer. If he hadn''t come out of Guwu Jianghu, he would have an unparalleled advantage in body tempering and psychic. The magician rookie. Therefore, facing the struggle of King Zombie at the moment, he knew that the five-element trapped dragon formation he had put would not last long.


    Ke Yu deserved to come from the Exorcist clan. As soon as he saw King Zombie¡¯s reaction, he knew that the situation would not be optimistic. He reminded Tang Ye: "Now this five-element trapped dragon formation can¡¯t hold the King Zombie for long. You must quickly get rid of it. Otherwise, you will go crazy The corpse evil king ran out, and under the grievance and anger, its strength would only increase."


    Jiang Ruoqing and Lingyun both frowned worriedly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Ruoqing, Ke Yu, if you still have the strength to fight, you will fight hard to see if you can get rid of it."


    Although Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were both injured, they were barely able to perform tricks, so they came together to fight the trapped King Corpse Sha. Ling Yun still maintains sufficient combat power, but her attack must be matched with the illusion. The current situation seems to outweigh the gains by using the illusion, so she did not take action.


    After Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu shot, it was like bombing the King of the Dead, the five elements trapped in the dragon array continued to explode, setting off waves of dust.


    "Roar! Roar..." There is no need to evade, directly bombing, the power is still not small, the dead body king trapped in the five elements trapped in the dragon formation kept roaring, presumably he was indeed injured.


    After the bombardment continued, King Zombie no longer made a sound, Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were also tired, so they stopped attacking and looked at the situation.


    After the dust inside the five elements trapped dragon formation slowly dissipated, several people looked intently.


    "Damn!" Ke Yu scolded first.


    Because she saw the King of Dead Dragons in the five elements trapped in the dragon formation. Although the body was injured a lot, it seemed that there was nothing at all. At this time, it grinned open, revealing an evil, gloomy, and terrifying smile that made people scalp numb.


    Then, in an even more frightening scene, King Zombie suddenly raised his fist and punched the wooden wall of the five elements trapped dragon formation, and then saw a crack in the wooden wall.


    Obviously, King Zombie will soon get rid of the shackles of the five elements trapped dragon formation.


    The Sha King is so powerful that even Tang Ye''s tricks can''t help but Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu couldn''t help being flustered.


    Could it be that no one can deal with King Zombie?


    Seeing the king of corpses hit the wall of the five elements with one punch and one punch, the cracks widened little by little, Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu both looked solemn and worried.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, not in a hurry.


    Lingyun looked at Tang Ye, she knew Tang Ye''s strength better than Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing, and asked Tang Ye with her eyes if she wanted to open the illusion and raise the limit to destroy the King of the Dead.


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly. According to what Ke Yu just said, as long as the King of the Dead is resolved within today, it will not be able to evolve completely. This shows that they still caught up and didn''t let Xu Wuming''s plan succeed. Tang Ye felt pretty good at this point. So now, it seems good to give Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu a little more training opportunity.


    boom!


    At this time, the King Zombie in the trapped dragon formation of the five elements suddenly punched the wall of wood, which was broken. The shattered wooden wall turned back into a magic charm with a hole through it. Affected by this, the other four walls have also turned back into a charm.


    The five elements trapped dragon formation was destroyed in this way.


    Tang Ye sighed a little, it seemed that the power of his exorcism secret technique was not strong enough.


    After the mortal corpse king got rid of the five-element trapped dragon formation, he grinned at Tang Ye, and the evil smile was also very disgusting. Then he quickly moved his body to attack Tang Ye!


    It''s like he has found his prey again, he wants to play with it, and then eat it!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, is this staring at himself?


    Tang Ye deliberately ran to Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing and said, "Can you still fight?"


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu tried their bodies, nodded and said, "It''s okay."


    "Then you fight, don''t worry, there is me watching, don''t worry." Tang Ye smiled.


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu were taken aback, turned their heads to look at Tang Ye together, and when they saw the calm face, they suddenly became furious.


    "Tang Ye, what do you mean?" Ke Yu asked coldly.


    Tang Ye said calmly: "Let you practice your hands."


    "..."


    Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing raised black lines on their brows. Ke Yu slapped Tang Ye and cursed: "So you''re pretty sure! Damn, the old lady is quitting, the old lady is a woman, you want to leave some on her. Dao Scar? Is there an excuse to make you dislike my old lady?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye choked silently.


    Looking at Jiang Ruoqing, Jiang Ruoqing reacted the same as Ke Yu.


    Tang Ye wailed inwardly. Women''s thoughts are so inexplicable and untimely?


    ...


    Somewhere high in the sky.


    Under the gloomy sky, in a helicopter, there are three people, one is the pilot, the other two are...Beauty!


    Moreover, they are exactly the same big beauties!


    These two beauties are not very old, probably close to their twenties. Their bodies are very even, without a trace of excess fat. And their faces, facial features are very delicate and pretty is for sure. Look at their skin, it is extremely elastic. Unfortunately, the skin is not fair enough.


    They are twins, no doubt, because they look almost exactly the same. The only thing that can distinguish them is the temperament. One of them was wiping a dagger, and the cold light reflected on her face, horribly cold. Moreover, this coldness is not the arrogant coldness of Ke Yu and Sima Puyu, but the coldness with killing intent!


    She is definitely a ruthless woman, and her temperament makes people feel a murderous look.


    But the other one has a completely different temperament. She is always smiling and seems very friendly and interested in everything. Especially when she laughed, she would show a tiger tooth, and she felt like a young girl with a childlike heart.


    What is surprising is that these two big beauties are not wearing short skirts, long skirts, or casual fashion clothes for beautiful women, but a set of military uniforms.


    Are they members of the army?


    They are indeed members of the army. But looking at any army, you will not find the uniforms they wear. On their uniforms, embroidered on their chests is a dragon soaring in the clouds.


    Dragon totem.


    After the emergence of various forces beyond science, Red Wall realized that it must form its own super team.


    It is similar to the worship of the pinnacles of martial arts in Red Wall.


    They are specially used to deal with secret forces similar to those of Wen Zhongyuan.


    Dragon Totem Team!

 Chapter 1275： A nightmare comes from heaven!

    The Red Wall always implements the will of this country in doing things, as can be seen from the name "Dragon Totem".


    The establishment of the Dragon Totem Squad undoubtedly enhanced the strength of the Red Wall, which can also be said to be the strength of this country. In the text, people who have inherited the power of blood ancestors can be discovered, and the red wall can also discover people who are born extraordinary.


    However, the appearance of the Dragon Totem team is a good thing for Red Wall to increase its strength, but overall, it may not be a good thing for this country. Because of the need for such a team to appear, it means troubled times are coming.


    Even if it is not a large-scale chaos, a small part of agitation is quite unsettling. Fortunately, the human race has never been willing to accept fate. In thousands of years of history, there are always people who resist. Even if you are fighting against God, you still live tenaciously on this land!


    Dragon Totem Team has been defined as the guardian of the country!


    "Sisters of the Nightmare" is an alternative term for the two beauties sitting on the helicopter at this time.


    Dream is sister An Feifei, beautiful person, beautiful character, like a dream. Nightmare is her sister Anluoluo, a beautiful person with a ruthless character, like a nightmare.


    "Sister, do you say that King Dead is really powerful?" Sister An Feifei asked the cold-faced sister Anluo with big eyes.


    An Luoluo wiped the silver-white sharp dagger, and said: "I don''t know if it''s so powerful, I only know that we are the first to be brought up to practice hands."


    "Sister upset?" An Feifei tilted her head, somewhat disapproving. If An Luoluo is cold and ruthless, I feel that this lively An Feifei is indifferent to everything.


    These children who grow up with supernatural powers do not have a formal guidance process, and their personalities are all sorts of strange, even... psychologically deformed.


    An Luoluo glanced at An Feifei and said with a smile: "I''m very happy."


    An Feifei smiled intentionally, and said: "Will we get in the way? Didn''t some guy get in the way? I heard that the Red Wall is still very important. Grandpa Long Wang said he wants to observe, accept him if possible. It."


    "Tang Chenxing?" An Luoluo squinted slightly.


    "Does he have this strength?" An Feifei asked with a smile, seemingly interested.


    An Luoluo didn''t know, and said, "I probably know a little bit. The identity of that person is a mystery, and the face he wears is fake. I don''t know who it is."


    "It seems very powerful." An Feifei smiled interestingly.


    "Miss An, Miss An... The target has been locked, do you want to attack?" At this time, the driver spoke to An Feifei and An Luoluo.


    What makes him depressed is that the twin sisters are sometimes unrecognizable, and they are not easy to call.


    An Luoluo didn''t care about this, stood up, picked up the binoculars, and looked at the ground, and saw Tang Ye and King Zombie who were fighting under the ground.


    She couldn''t help frowning, her face full of disgust, and hummed: "It''s really ugly, so I hate their supernatural way of doing things. They always have to deal with some monsters."


    "Really? Let me take a look." An Feifei also picked up her binoculars and looked down, and she also saw Tang Ye and King Zombie.


    "Wow, is Tang Chenxing the guy who is confronting Zombie? Oh, he''s so handsome!" The first thing An Feifei saw was Tang Ye, who was fighting with Zombie King. He wanted to hone Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu, who knew that the two women quit, and they became hypocritical.


    But it wasn''t out of place. Tang Ye saw that the two women had indeed suffered serious injuries. If they had a little bit of pity, they wouldn''t let them take action. Tang Ye said that he would not pity and cherish jade, but in fact it was really his woman, who was like a baby.


    "Wow!" Suddenly An Feifei exclaimed again.


    An Luoluo wondered: "What''s the matter?"


    An Feifei smiled and said: "The two big sisters are so beautiful! Even more beautiful than us!"


    An Luoluo seemed to be taking Yujie¡¯s high-cold and strong line, and said with a bad air: "What''s the use of being beautiful? But a vase!"


    It is only right for women to be jealous.


    An Feifei rolled her eyes and said, "Sister, you are too demanding. Shouldn''t girls always dress up and find a man to fall in love, then get married and have children? I want to live a life like this in the future. What..."


    "Feifei, what''s so good about that? When that happens, you will only be bullied by men, so it''s better not to have men!" An Luoluo didn''t want himself and his sister to become so vulgar.


    No matter how beautiful and capable a woman is, she cannot escape the fate of being crushed by a man. An Luoluo disagrees with such words.


    An Feifei helped her forehead somewhat helplessly, this sister is really not cute at all.


    "Two Miss An, do you...do you want to attack?" At this moment, the driver reminded An Feifei and An Luo again with some helplessness.


    He became more and more wondering, what about so many boring gossips, An Feifei and An Luoluo, the nightmare sisters? Are you here to perform the task? Isn''t there any fear in the face of the terrible corpse below?


    An Luoluo was already eager to try, and said: "Let''s land, Feifei and I will go to kill the corpse immediately!"


    The pilot nodded and started to lower the helicopter.


    When the helicopter landed tens of meters above the ground, it was surprising that An Luoluo and An Feifei put their equipment on their backs and jumped directly from a height of tens of meters!


    "Wow! The weather is good today!" When An Feifei fell, her hair was flying, she was not afraid of falling to the ground and being killed, she called out with excitement.


    Sure enough, I always felt that this lively and talkative little girl was a real lunatic.


    An Luoluo was taciturn, holding the dagger in his hand, with a murderous expression on his face, waiting to go down and kill King Zombie.


    The sisters are quite confident. Although it is the Dragon Totem Squad, the Dragon King has a very ruthless saying, "You are weapons."


    Yes, they were unearthed, and then invested in countless funds to cultivate, isn''t it just to eliminate powerful enemies?


    Joining the Dragon Totem Squad is tantamount to handing over their lives, not their own.


    Tang Ye fought fiercely with King Zombie below, the scene was extremely fierce, but his face had never panicked. Judging from his appearance, it seems that no matter what the situation becomes, he can solve it.


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu, who were injured nearby, had the same feeling when they saw him like this. They didn''t know why Tang Ye gave people such a reliable feeling, but they just believed in Tang Ye and believed that Tang Ye could resolve the crisis.


    Perhaps this is Tang Ye''s greatest charm, confidence, and reliability.


    No wonder so many beautiful women will be obsessed with him even knowing that he is a man of love. Because of his self-confidence and reliability, he always gives people a sense of security. Isn''t the sense of security exactly what women want?


    "boom!"


    Suddenly, power came from the sky.


    The dragon totem sisters flower came.

 Chapter 1276： Actually the boss!

    The impact of power and the reflection on the ground made Tang Ye and Jiang Ruoqing realize that there are people in the sky.


    Tang Ye and several people, including King Zombie, couldn''t help but look up.


    "Two...women?"


    Tang Ye was surprised, maybe everyone was surprised, it was actually two women falling!


    But why? Why are two women falling?


    Is it that helicopter?


    Tang Ye noticed a helicopter hovering above the sky again, guessing that the two women who fell should have jumped from the helicopter.


    "Oh, or two...beauties?"


    The two women who fell are naturally An Feifei and An Luoluo. They were getting closer and closer to the ground, and Tang Ye could see their looks clearly. He didn''t expect that these were not just two women, but also two beautiful women.


    More important is the rare sister flower!


    Suddenly it made the man think about it.


    However, Tang Ye rolled his eyes quickly. Now I''m fighting the King of Zombies. Did the two women come out accidentally or on purpose?


    If so, isn''t it here to add a block?


    What is this?


    Tang Ye was depressed for a while, why did he encounter such an airborne beauty? Even if you encounter it, it shouldn''t be this time. Should you protect yourself?


    Tang Ye thinks so, but An Feifei and An Luoluo don''t think like him. They are the nightmare sisters, the sister flowers of the Dragon Totem team, and their strength should be extraordinary. Moreover, the Red Wall arranged to practice hands. If there is no certain foundation, Red Wall will not do this. Otherwise, the investment of so much money will make you feel distressed.


    Soon, the sister flower was only a dozen meters above the ground. At this time, they are still not panicking at all, are they not afraid of falling to the ground and killing themselves?


    They will not, because they are strong enough. At this time, seeing them whose movements have not changed, they started to act!


    They stood side by side, each unlocked what they were carrying, and saw that An Feifei took out a huge gun from the equipment bag?


    No, it''s like a small cannon!


    And An Luoluo took out a huge sickle! There is also a chain on her sickle, it should be Fei Lian!


    Cannon girl and sickle girl?


    interesting!


    I have to say that they are very stylish and handsome!


    An Feifei gave a small smile, which seemed harmless to humans and animals, but she carried the long cannon on her shoulders and fired a "bang" shot at the ground!


    No, it was a gun, it was a shot!


    "Hurry up!" Tang Ye saw this, scared to death, and quickly called Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu next to them to escape.


    This must be avoided, if the shell is hit, a small hill must not be flattened!


    boom!


    Rumble!


    An Feifei¡¯s shells fell, and there was a deafening explosion. The sky was full of dust and a large pit several meters deep was exploded in the ground.


    Although Tang Ye and the others avoided in time, they were a little afraid to see such a big hole.


    What kind of bomb is this powerful? Also, is this an enemy or a friend? Why do you shoot without saying anything?


    At this time, An Feifei and An Luoluo were about to land on the ground.


    At this time, seeing their movements, they had not fallen quickly, but slowly landed. It turned out that An Feifei''s shot just now was to cushion her and An Luoluo''s falling speed, so that they could stabilize themselves.


    But also?


    Tang Ye couldn''t tell whether An Feifei and An Luoluo used scientific theory power or supernatural power.


    An Feifei and An Luoluo were still falling fast. So when An Luoluo was a few meters above the ground, An Luoluo suddenly shot out her Feilian, a huge sickle slammed into the ground and penetrated a stone like a boat anchored. Time to anchor. Then, An Luoluo hugged An Feifei and landed on the ground with Fei Lian''s fixation.


    This process seems to be slow, but in fact it is very fast, in less than a minute.


    When An Feifei and An Luoluo reached the ground, they were not affected by the high-altitude fall at all, and were very stable.


    The strength is good. Exciting, handsome, happened to two beauties, Tang Ye admired them.


    At the same time, Tang Ye noticed that they were wearing military uniforms, but did not expect these two crazy women to be soldiers!


    He looked at Jiang Ruoqing and wanted to ask Jiang Ruoqing if he knew the origins of these two women, and whether these two women were enemies.


    Jiang Ruoqing had a lot of docking with the Red Wall. If he was from the army, Jiang Ruoqing would know.


    Jiang Ruoqing understood what Tang Ye meant. He looked at the sisters carefully, and when he saw the "Tenglong" on their chests in uniform, he was shocked. He immediately thought of the secretly trained team that was mentioned on the red wall, led by the Dragon King. , The team consists of various people with unique skills.


    And this body possesses unique skills, the kind that science cannot measure. Even if it is not a supernatural ability, it is a bit beyond science, science fiction equipment!


    "They are... the members of Dragon Totem Team!" Jiang Ruoqing came to Tang Ye and said to Tang Ye.


    "Dragon Totem? What squad is this?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Jiang Ruoqing said: "Don''t you often tell me that Red Wall needs to train a separate team? Recruit those who are not the same. This dragon totem is probably it."


    Tang Ye immediately understood what was going on. In this way, the sisters who came from the sky were his own.


    It''s just that he didn''t understand why such a person was sent to the Red Wall. Jiang Ruoqing should have talked to Red Wall. Isn''t it enough to have oneself to solve it?


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and quickly realized that it must be the Red Wall that needs actual combat to see if the team that has invested huge funds and energy in training is worth it.


    In this case, do you want to watch the show?


    Tang Ye didn''t immediately speak to sisters An Feifei and An Luoluo, but it surprised Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing.


    Oh, why are such a pair of sisters not tempted?


    There are a lot of men who play this kind of irritating thing in bed, even Tang Ye has done it, it is Murong Huansha and Mu Yue willing to wait in bed. However, very few of them can play this kind of tricks exactly like a pair of twin sisters.


    If Tang Ye wanted to know Ke Yu and Jiang Ruoqing''s attitude towards his character, he would definitely be depressed. Don''t you allow your prodigal son to look back?


    Roar!


    At this time, King Zombie went wild. It was playing with Tang Ye, and there were two women''s bad things. It''s quite irritable, it''s obviously some trash fish, why is it always so overpowering?


    The sisters of the dead dynasty attacked.


    Tang Ye squinted, just to see the strength of the sisters.


    What he was quite puzzled was that the cold face in the sister flower glanced at him, seemingly very opinionated?


    This is not a joke. I still underestimate myself. If I report my identity, the guy in the Dragon Totem team can honestly call myself the boss!


    After all, Tang Ye suggested to Red Wall in terms of digging out supernatural talents. Moreover, those people were excavated, and he asked Lu Celadon to help. Without his operations, it is estimated that there would be no Dragon Totem Team!

 Chapter 1277： Violent!

    An Feifei and An Luoluo of the dying corpse dynasty ran away, roaring, and their strength suddenly increased several times. It has been constantly evolving, and it is very powerful. If it is tired of people who are overwhelmingly disturbing it, it will kill An Feifei and An Luo Luo directly.


    A powerful force burst out suddenly, and everyone was shocked. An Feifei and An Luoluo had just landed and were not ready to respond to such a fierce attack immediately. They are confident that they will not be killed by King Zombie, but they will suffer some losses, such as vomiting a little blood.


    This makes them quite unhappy, especially the cold beauty settled down.


    "Cut!" He hummed softly, and began to make evasive movements, while preparing to be injured.


    However, at this time, with a "swish", a phantom appeared, falling between An Feifei and An Luoluo. Soon I saw that An Feifei and An Luoluo fell backwards and withdrew at the same time, extremely fast, avoiding the violent and unexpectedly subtle attacks of the Sha King.


    An Feifei and An Luoluo are in peace, but after standing still, the situation is a bit weird. There is a man among them, and they are held by this man.


    It was Tang Ye who hugged them to retreat, avoiding the attack of King Zombie.


    Although the Sha King attacked swiftly and fiercely, Tang Ye would not be inferior to the Sha King in an instant.


    He knew that An Feifei and An Luoluo would not be killed even if they could not escape the attack of King Corpse Sha, but he still managed to save them. This is because he didn''t want to see a small team that he strongly supported and cultivated just showed up and got ridiculous. It was so shameless.


    As the first person to propose and initiate, and let Lu Celadon use the power of the goddess to discover the supernatural talents, he feels that he is the "big brother" of the Dragon Totem team, or the role of the guardian, so naturally he needs to take care of it.


    Xing Xuyi called out to the members of Dragon Totem Team, "Children!"


    Tang Ye thought of this kind of thing, thought it was quite interesting.


    At this time, An Feifei and An Luoluo came back to their senses, turned to look at Tang Ye, and knew what had happened.


    "Hey!" An Luoluo suddenly had a black line on her face, and being held by her waist made her quite upset.


    "What...what are you doing?" An Feifei asked Tang Ye with big eyes.


    Tang Ye let go of An Feifei and An Luoluo, seeing their expressions, was speechless. Sister Hua''s expression seemed to say that he was nosy for saving them, and even deliberately took advantage of them, which was not only useless, but also sinful.


    "you this¡­¡­"


    "Shut up, you go and deal with King Zombie, don''t talk to me."


    An Luoluo wanted to scold Tang Ye, but Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with them, so he glared at them, then jumped out and asked them to deal with King Dead Body.


    Dragon Totem Team didn''t want to practice their hands and see the results, so give the sisters a chance.


    Sister Hua was shocked by Tang Ye''s behavior. This guy can do this?


    I''m so angry!


    But there was no time for them to find Tang Ye''s theory. At this time, King Zombie rushed towards them like crazy. Perhaps it was not against them, but Tang Ye behind them. But they appear to deal with the corpse evil, so they take the initiative.


    An Feifei and An Luoluo leaned close together, standing proudly, one carrying a long cannon and the other holding a huge sickle, with a cool posture. The charm of these sisters is dazzling.


    "Feifei, a quick fight and a quick decision." An Luoluo said to An Feifei.


    "Hmm!" An Feifei nodded excitedly, her face full of confidence, and she didn''t forget to look back at Tang Ye, and smiled, something else.


    Roar!


    The target of the Sha King was actually Tang Ye. Seeing An Feifei and An Luoluo, the sister flowers blocking it, he roared angrily, very irritable.


    An Luoluo looked firm, calm and cold, snorted coldly, and quickly swung his sickle, hitting the king of the dead with a "bang".


    The Sha King only wanted to kill An Luo Luo, no matter if he was hit by the sickle, he directly forced him to squeeze An Luo Luo''s neck. Its body is as hard as iron, how can it be afraid of a sickle.


    An Luoluo squinted slightly and twisted the handle of the sickle in his hand. Surprisingly, her sickle has changed, as if a mechanism has been set up. The sickle has become bendable and has a shiny chain.


    This is a scythe!


    Can be close combat, can attack far.


    An Luoluo quickly retreated a step back, and then threw the flying scythe at King Zombie, the chain of the scythe stretched all the time, wrapping around King Zombie''s body, firmly binding King Zombie.


    For a time, King Zombie was unable to move.


    "The material used to make the scythe is absolutely extraordinary!" Tang Ye was secretly surprised when he saw this scene, and decided that An Luoluo''s scythe was not easy.


    If it was just Fei Lian made of ordinary steel, King Zombie would be shattered with a simple effort. However, King Zombie kept struggling, and the flying sickle was not broken!


    "Feifei, it''s about to begin." An Luoluo said to An Feifei, trapping the Queen of the Dead.


    "Hmm!" An Feifei nodded happily, seeming to be a confident optimist.


    With An Feifei''s cooperation, An Luoluo''s eyes suddenly became fierce, only to see her gently kicking on the ground, "whoop", the whole person jumped high.


    After she leaped high, she dragged the Sha King up. Then, she fell back to the ground, and at the same time flicked the flying sickle''s chain fiercely, causing the corpse king to be thrown into the air.


    "Feifei!" An Luoluo reminded An Feifei.


    An Feifei smiled, took out a bomb from her backpack and filled it into the long cannon, then picked up the cannon and pointed it at the King Corpse in mid-air. She smiled gently, and whispered a "bang "The mouth shape when it exploded, and then the bomb was shot.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    The bomb hit the Sha King who was thrown into the air by Anluo very accurately, and exploded in the sky, forming a huge mushroom cloud.


    "Papa, papa..."


    Soon a leg fell from the sky, and that was the one that fell from King Zombie after being bombed.


    When Tang Ye saw them, they were really shocked.


    This is what the sisters An Luoluo and An Feifei did, in four words, "Simple and rude!"


    One bundle, one bombardment, quite simple, but the effect is very significant. At least one of the legs of the Sha King could be seen, which weakened the huge power of Sha King.


    The strength of the Dragon Totem team is amazing!


    Roar!


    However, at this time, there was a harsh roar from the sky, it was the king of corpses!


    Although King Zombie had broken a leg and damaged a lot of other parts of his body, he did not die. At this time, his eyes were red, and he felt that he had entered a state of violent anger, and the power of the corpse was stronger than before!


    "Not one shot?"


    An Feifei looked at King Zombie, who hadn''t fallen from midair, and said casually: "Then two shots."


    An Feifei carried a long cannon again, and aimed at the King Corpse Shaman rushing from mid-air, with a "bang" and fired another bomb.


    Rumble!


    It exploded violently in mid-air, setting off a mushroom cloud.


    The smashed corpse king was hit by a cannonball before it reached the ground and had no chance to land.


    Even more ruthless, An Feifei seemed to have enjoyed the fight. Before the mushroom cloud in the sky disappeared, she was on a cannonball again, and she fired several rounds in a row.


    Suddenly, the entire sky was enveloped by explosive mushroom clouds, and the ground was dark, with only red and yellow explosive flames.


    "Papa, papa..."


    The sky kept falling down the remains of the explosion, as well as the body of the Sha King who was blown up to pieces.


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t know what to say when they saw this.


    It is much stronger than imagined.


    Tang Ye was a bit speechless, and he was so rude that he directly bombed with shells. In this way, no matter how powerful an enemy is, I am afraid that there is nothing left to be beaten.


    He couldn''t help looking at An Feifei, wondering why this girl who had been smiling and looking very friendly just now made things completely different from her smile-so violent!

 Chapter 1278： Unanimously external!

    An Feifei''s bombing caused the Sha King''s body to shatter and fall sparsely. In this way, it must be dead, and the king of the dead is killed like this, it seems to be a little drama.


    Tang Ye really did not expect such a result.


    "Hey, stay away!" Suddenly An Feifei called to Tang Ye and the others.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then they saw An Feifei using a barrel cannon at them. ,


    Fuck, Tang Ye was taken aback. This is not a joke, is this violent girl going to shoot herself?


    Of course it is not like this. An Feifei did not aim at them, but at the head of the Sha King that fell in front of them.


    "You need to remove the roots of the grass, I really hate one thing to do twice to solve it!" An Fei Feigen pointed at the head of the Sha King, and directly shot a cannonball.


    boom!


    There was another loud noise, and the ground turned into a big hole. As for the head of King Zombie, I am afraid it has turned into dust.


    Tang Ye and Ke Yu were okay because they avoided early. However, Tang Ye was really frightened. If he hadn''t noticed An Feifei''s actions just now, wouldn''t he and Ke Yu and others be affected by the bomb as well?


    Very likely to be killed too!


    Tang Ye felt that An Feifei was too much, and wanted to reprimand An Feifei, but when he looked up, he found that An Feifei and An Luoluo had already boarded the helicopter and were ascending into the high altitude to leave!


    He only vaguely saw, An Feifei waved to him and said goodbye.


    "This..." Tang Ye was very speechless, coming quietly, walking quietly, not taking away a cloud?


    "Why, I can''t bear that beautiful sister spent it?" Tang Ye looked at An Feifei and An Luoluo who got on the helicopter and left, Jiang Ruoqing hummed weirdly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, glanced at Jiang Ruoqing, and said, "I know what you are thinking, don''t worry, I have nothing to do with the twins. But if I go to the Dragon Totem Team and my identity is revealed, it will probably be useful. Unexpectedly, the strength of the Dragon Totem Team would be so strong, which surprised me."


    Jiang Ruoqing didn''t doubt Tang Ye''s words, but curiously said, "Now that more and more people know your identity, why do you keep it?"


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, and said, "Although this does not play a big role, it is useful before it is publicly exposed. It is to let the gatekeeper not know, otherwise the gatekeeper will turn to the servant of the dragon. People who do, must take this matter against me. In that case, I can''t stay in the big world."


    "So serious?" Jiang Ruoqing was anxious.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said nothing. The matter is so serious. That''s why he decided to go to the Profound Realm to talk to the gatekeeper. If the general situation of the world is really unstoppable, it''s time to give them a retreat for those who have tried everything possible to stop the ministers who helped the dragon.


    In order to make sure that King Dead Dead is indeed dead, Tang Ye checked the body fragments bombed by An Feifei bit by bit. The larger ones were also crushed with strength. In this way, King Dead Dead could not be reborn. .


    "I''ll go to the cave to see what''s going on." Since Xu Wuming stayed in the cave before, Tang Ye wanted to see what he could find, Xu Wuming must be eliminated!


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu wanted to follow, Tang Ye shook their heads and refused, saying: "You are all injured, take a rest outside, Yun''er helps to watch."


    Ling Yun nodded and agreed, stimulating Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu to be stubborn, so they had to rest outside.


    Entering the cave, Tang Ye went to various passages one by one to explore. Although there are nine bends and eighteen bends in the cave, there are actually only a few traces. One of them is the place where the corpse king is refined, and the other is the basic measures for ordinary life. It must be Xu Wuming''s residence. . To his surprise, although the residence was evacuated, it left many marks on the ground.


    One of the traces is an indentation on the ground. The indentation is rectangular, and there are many ancient patterns in it. These patterns must be carved on the ground.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, took these impressions with his mobile phone, and when he returned to Yanjing, he asked the people on the red wall to investigate and see what period of cultural imprints it was. Maybe he could find out information about Xu Wuming.


    Going to investigate the situation in the cave again, there is only a place to refine the corpse king. Tang Ye wrote down this magic circle together, and then went back to ask the goddess grandma, maybe the goddess grandma is familiar with this kind of magic circle, and can guess which exorcist Xu Wuming belongs to.


    As for the others, there is probably no more information. Because the other traces are a horrifying pile of dead people, those corpses that were eaten must have been the people who Xu Wuming had captured after raising the evil corpse king, and gave birth to the food of the evil corpse king.


    In a few years, the number of people who died must be a horrible figure for how much the Sha King needs to eat.


    Xu Wuming spent several years cultivating the evil corpse king. Tang Ye was very thankful that he had discovered the evil corpse king early, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable when Xu Wuming''s conspiracy was completely successful.


    In order to be more at ease, after Tang Ye left Shandong, he once again crushed any debris left by King Corpse Shame and turned them into dust. He was afraid that something ridiculous would happen again, such as the resurrection of King Dead. So he has to deal with it thoroughly. If King Zombie can be resurrected in this way, then he really has nothing to say.


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu sweated a little when seeing Tang Ye doing this. This guy is so ruthless, the King Zombie has been blasted into scum, and he has to smash them one by one, not even a little scum!


    "Okay, we can go back now, and relax." Tang Ye confidently solved King Corpse Sha, and smiled at Jiang Ruoqing and the others.


    Jiang Ruoqing, Ke Yu, and Lingyun breathed a sigh of relief. As beautiful girls, it is not an easy task to deal with a gloomy and ugly monster like King Corpse Sha. They still like beautiful things and don''t like too dark. Even if it is against the enemy, it is better to be with a normal enemy.


    Jiang Ruoqing took Tang Ye''s hand and said with a smile: "Then let''s go back!"


    This action was quite ambiguous and intimate, as if he were a couple with Tang Ye.


    Ke Yu was unhappy, ran to take Tang Ye''s other hand, and said, "Then we will go back!"


    With that, Ke Yu deliberately glared at Jiang Ruoqing, unwilling to show weakness.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, feeling that the two women were nervous. They threw off their hands together, and pulled Ling Yun''s slender hands over, and said, "Yun''er, let''s go."


    "Ah..." Ling Yun was already a big girl, her pretty face flushed with Tang Ye like this. But she didn''t push Tang Ye away, and secretly looked at Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu, feeling a little gloating in her heart, and followed Tang Ye away.


    Jiang Ruoqing and Ke Yu looked at each other and were very angry. They just wanted to scold them, but they unexpectedly changed into a kind heart. They said in unison: "We should all be together!"

 Chapter 1279： Is the ball head so pretty?

    Back in Yanjing, Tang Ye immediately set out to find the artifact and its successor. Now to him, Xu Wuming is even more threatening than Wen Zhongyuan, so he doesn''t want to worry about Wen Zhongyuan anymore.


    This can be regarded as a way out for the future of the world. Wen Zhongyuan, as the co-lord of Xuan and Huang, if the world cannot stop the general trend and really reunite without destroying Wen Zhongyuan, then the revenge of Wen Zhongyuan is definitely the strongest.


    So killing Wen Zhongyuan now is tantamount to getting rid of a tricky enemy in the future.


    So far, Tang Ye has known many heirs to the artifacts, five in total, bows, knives, daggers, long whips, and halberds. There are three remaining: sword, fist, and axe.


    Earlier, Lu Celadon said that the sword was sensed in the induction, but the sword appeared unexpectedly. Tang Ye believes that it is possible that all swords and swords exist, but the sword is ignored because of the appearance of the sword. Therefore, the sword should still exist in the original place. Tang Ye contacted Lu Celadon and wanted to look for it with Lu Celadon.


    It is estimated that the spare time is one day, so leaving Yanjing temporarily will not cause much problem.


    The place where Lu celadon reacted to the sword was a mausoleum in Chang''an, the famous AAA-level tourist attraction "Zhao Mausoleum", the mausoleum area of ??Emperor Taizong Li Shimin of Tang Dynasty. This made Tang Ye feel incredible. If the sword related to Taizong Tang is still very famous, it should be the Longquan sword.


    The Longquan sword was originally Longyuan, and later it was acquired by Tang Gaozu Li Yuan. Because of the taboo of the word Yuan, it was changed to Longquan sword. It is said that Longquan sword accompanied Li Yuan in the funeral, but he also said that Li Yuan gave the sword to Li Shimin, and Li Shimin was buried in his tomb after his death.


    Tang Ye thinks this is quite dramatic, can''t say that the sword left by the dragon back then is the Longquan sword. If it is true, then it is too mysterious. The legend of this sword was made by the two great sword masters of Ou Yezi and Gan Jiang. It is said that Ou Yezi and Gan will forge this sword, sculpt the mountains of Ibaraki, release the rivers in the mountains, and lead it to Among the seven ponds in a circle of Big Dipper beside the sword-making furnace are called "Seven Stars". After the sword is completed, look down on the sword body, as if climbing a mountain and looking down into the abyss, misty and deep, as if a giant dragon is lying around. It is named "Long Yuan". So this sword is called "Seven Star Dragon Abyss", or "Dragon Abyss Sword" for short.


    "Is it related to Longquanjian?" Tang Ye said to Lu Celadon while sitting on the plane.


    Lu Celadon checked this information and said: "It should not be, otherwise it should be in the museum, not that it has not been discovered yet."


    Tang Ye smiled, probably so.


    Lu Qingci glanced at Tang Ye, and saw that there was no other movement in Tang Ye, he was a little angry and approached some Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked at her, her face was reddened, but instead she became bold and moved closer to Tang Ye. She was next to Tang Ye, her hands were holding Tang Ye''s arms, and her head was resting on Tang Ye''s shoulder.


    Tang Ye was stunned, but didn''t refuse, but his eyes rolled and his expression was a little weird.


    Lu Celadon has a faint scent on her body. She has her hair tied up. She has the same shape as a ball head, youthful and beautiful, yet cute. The neck is more exposed, although the roots of the short hair are visible and messy, but it does not affect the beauty. On the contrary, it sets off the white neck, slightly showing the curvature of the shoulders, and vaguely showing the **** collarbone, which is not beautiful.


    In addition, Lu Celadon has a very good face, and because of these years of training, there is a calmness in his youth, which has the charm that ordinary women cannot have.


    "I''ve been in bed together, and still keep such a big distance, want to clear the relationship with me? With a new love, forget the old love?" Lu Celadon leaned his head on Tang Ye''s shoulder, holding Tang Ye in his arms, facing Tang Ye said softly in his ear.


    Speaking softly, I don''t want others to hear it, lest others cast weird looks. At this time, she was stared by many people, who made her so beautiful and charming.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes when he heard what she said, and said, "When are you still saying this."


    "When can''t you say this?" Lu Celadon asked back, with a sad expression and tone, and said: "When I am at home, my room is opposite you, and the door is not locked at night, so you don''t know how to come over? When I wandered in front of you in my pajamas, you turned a blind eye. What does this mean?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. Is there such a thing?


    He was a little helpless, probably because he was too focused on doing things, so he forgot about female sex. Oops, they all say that they are lascivious, which is wrong.


    "Do you hate me?" Lu Celadon raised his head slightly, looking pitifully, looking at Tang Ye as if he was wronged.


    Tang Ye was speechless and said, "Are you trying to fix me on purpose? You know I am not such a person."


    "How do I know you?" Lu Celadon still lost her temper and said, "Then you are a bit expressive."


    "How do you say?" Tang Ye felt that something bad would happen.


    Lu Qingci curled his head and said, "You figure it out!"


    Tang Ye sighed. If it hadn''t been for Lu Celadon to get close to him and to say these grievances, he would still be thinking about solving Wen Zhongyuan and finding a way out under the unstoppable power of the world.


    I used to do a little bit of fun in bed, and I was disgusted by saying horny, shameless, and so on. Now I don¡¯t do it, oops, I say that it¡¯s the beginning of chaos and the end of abandonment, like the new and hate the old. What should I do by myself?


    So, even if the end of the world is in sight, women still have to give if they want.


    In order to prove to Lu Celadon that he did not dislike her, Tang Ye stretched out a hand and slowly fumbled to Lu Celadon''s waist, squeezed it, and looked at Lu Celadon''s eyes and asked. Is this enough?


    However, Lu Celadon didn''t even blush, and glanced disgustingly: "Are you still Tang Ye?"


    Obviously she meant not enough.


    Tang Ye looked at the people around, strangely depressed. It''s not that I didn''t dare to do anything to Lu Celadon. If there was no one around, I would just throw her on the bed, incarnate as a beast, and fight her for three hundred rounds. This Nizi became more beautiful and attractive, and the ball head felt like a young high school student. He had already made men evil. Tang Ye certainly had ideas.


    However, with so many people around, if the scale is too large, the impact will be bad.


    "Celadon, wait till we get off the plane and say, OK?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon, feeling depressed, why is celadon girl not afraid of being discussed by others.


    Lu Celadon directly refused: "No! You can wait until you get off the plane, then it means that without me, you are not hungry and thirsty for me!"


    Damn it.


    Tang Ye is really speechless, why is this girl like this, forcing herself to be hungry and thirsty?


    After a while this Nizi said again, "If you are not hungry, it means I have no charm!"


    But is she not attractive?


    Dare to say that, and see if there are any good looks for you in the next few months!


    Tang Ye could only compromise, and slowly touched his hand under Lu Celadon''s thigh. This was still guarding against being seen. It was really uncomfortable like a thief.


    However, Lu Qingci''s face showed that she was still dissatisfied.


    Tang Ye took a long sigh of relief, this Nizi was really shameless. Well, Tang Ye put his hand directly into her clothes and entangled her bust breast.


    Lu Celadon didn''t expect Tang Ye to be touched on sensitive spots so suddenly, he couldn''t help groaning "Ah". It''s like calling a bed at all, attracting the surrounding passengers all of a sudden, brushing, a dozen pairs of eyes looking at them.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, staring straight ahead, his face was not red and his heart beat.


    Grass...Look, this kind of depressive things always happen when playing with women, and Tang Ye is a little numb.


    However, Lu Celadon''s face flushed, and he dared not raise his head, burying his head on Tang Ye''s shoulder.


    Her reaction made everyone think that she did something bad with Tang Ye. Everyone sighed, this young and beautiful girl with ball head, seems to be a scumbag.


    The reality of ****, the youth and romance of ****, don''t fantasize about being romantic with the beautiful girl with ball head!

 Chapter 1280： No messy ball head!

    After getting off the plane and arriving in Chang''an, it was already night. Tang Ye and Lu Celadon first found a place to stay.


    The streets of Chang''an are bustling with hustle and bustle, neon dazzling colors, people of all colors come out, old people walking, children playing, vendors selling things, and couples who hold hands closely or go shopping with arms in arms.


    Lu Celadon with the ball head took Tang Ye''s hand and walked in the bustling street, like a normal couple, with a slight smile, and his face was full of happiness and sweetness.


    They are indeed shopping, not in a hurry to be busy with the successor of the artifact.


    Originally, Tang Ye didn''t have this plan. Only after entering the city, he saw the look in Lu Celadon''s eyes when he looked at ordinary people around him. The kind of longing and envy made him feel pity.


    Think about it, Lu Celadon probably never went shopping like an ordinary person. When she closed herself up, people ignored her and stayed at home. Later, he opened his heart to Tang Ye, but because of the identity of a goddess, he couldn''t go out at will. Later, the identity of the goddess was announced frankly, but she had to go back and forth to deal with Wen Zhongyuan, how could she have time to go shopping.


    What''s the point of being alone even if you have time to go shopping and have no one you like around?


    Now it''s rare to encounter the prosperous Chang''an Night Market. Tang Ye wanted to make Lu Celadon happy, so she put aside the heir to the artifact and accompany Lu Celadon shopping.


    When Lu Celadon heard Tang Ye say that she would go shopping with her, she couldn''t believe her ears. Then she was so moved that her eyes were reddish, and she directly blocked Tang Ye¡¯s mouth with her warm lips, and kissed him long and crazy until Bit his mouth.


    Now shopping with Tang Ye, Lu Celadon is holding Tang Ye''s arm. Even if she simply walks around and looks at the people and scenery, she feels that she is the happiest woman in the world. It is not that women with good conditions have very high requirements for satisfaction. Sometimes satisfying a woman may be such a simple thing.


    Lu Celadon was originally a young girl under the age of twenty, and with the ball-headed dress, she was more youthful and beautiful, making people feel like a teenage girl. Such a girl is naturally a year longing for romance. Shopping with your beloved man, on the bustling street, under the colorful lights, is naturally a little romantic.


    Tang Ye''s mood is a bit complicated. It''s funny to think about it. When he first met Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon was a middle school student with a childish face. He treated Lu Celadon as a daughter, and often jokingly called Lu Celadon a big girl. Nowadays, after a few years, Lu Celadon has grown up and is no longer a girl. She is slim. She is the first girl next door to grow up. And because she has taken on the heavy responsibility of dealing with Wen Zhongyuan, she has honed with determination and stability, and she has lost that youthfulness in advance. , So very feminine. At this time, Tang Ye had a relationship with her, and Lu Celadon became his woman.


    Is this a kind of ghost-like loli cultivated and then pulled down?


    Whether it was or not, Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed, as if it was really not very moral.


    Now that these are no longer useful, all that needs to be done is to hold this girl in the palm of his hand and take care of it.


    Tang Ye glanced at the smiling Lu Celadon, and found that Lu Celadon''s figure was getting better, with the front drums tilted back, the beautiful legs and the slender, sexy. Xiaoman waist up and down, taking advantage of his plump **** and beautiful buttocks, he really looks like a monster.


    Such a woman does not need to be very **** or exposed, even if it is tightly wrapped, it will make people feel sexy. Therefore, the **** of a girl does not depend on dressing. Like those girls who sell-D, they are sexy, but they are all exposed by wearing them. They only have the appearance and no inner. No matter how good their face is, they cannot be called a beauty.


    "Are you tired? Go to the park over there to sit when you are tired." Tang Ye asked Lu Celadon with a gentle smile while walking with Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon nodded heavily and let out a "um" like a girl.


    Tang Ye smiled, stroked Lu Celadon''s long hair, and then took Lu Celadon''s hand to rest in the park.


    Lu Celadon smiled sweetly, very fond of Tang Ye''s way of loving her so tenderly and lovingly, only wishing to be like this for the rest of his life.


    Sitting by the fountain in the park is even more romantic. Next to them, there are other lovers sitting. For the first time, Lu Qingci felt that there was a love relationship with Tang Ye, rather than the catharsis of the lingering feelings directly in bed.


    Lu Celadon suddenly became emotional and couldn''t help sobbing in a low voice. Tang Ye was taken aback, and quickly asked her, "Celadon, what''s the matter, don''t cry, I''ll listen to you if anything happens."


    Tears rolled around the corner of Lu Qingci''s eyes, looking at Tang Ye''s pitiful appearance, he sniffed, laughed, and said, "I''m fine, I''m so happy."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Lu Celadon even more pity, stretched out his hand to hug her tightly. I won¡¯t say much about love, so I can only tell Lu Celadon that he loves her and wants to hurt her to the bone.


    Lu Celadon hugged Tang Ye. Seeing a couple kissing next to her, she became excited and said to Tang Ye, "I want too."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, what do you want? The one who is going to bed? This is not good, is it going to the field?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Lu Celadon groaned in annoyance, and gently pointed to the couple next to her. Tang Ye looked over and suddenly realized that it was kissing.


    Tang Ye smiled, but felt it was difficult to kiss him. Because it is deliberately wanting to kiss, it is not a natural kiss when the relationship is right, I always feel a little awkward.


    However, after looking at each other with Lu Celadon for a while, the feeling seemed to come up. The two of them approached slowly like a couple in love, and then they kissed, the beginning of a little bit of water, then bigger and bigger, and then to crazy demand. It seemed to be suffocated.


    The stimulus brought by the kiss makes the body feel together. Lu Celadon fumbled for Tang Ye with one hand, and Tang Ye also marched toward Lu Celadon''s breast.


    However, this is a park, so you can''t have **** here so immorally. However, now both of them understand their minds, and they must have been thinking about it, otherwise the feelings in their hearts will be difficult to vent.


    "Take me to the hotel!" Lu Celadon leaned against Tang Ye''s arms, panting.


    Not long after they arrived at the nearest hotel, they just entered the room, locked the door, and embraced frantically, leaning against the wall to tear their clothes, naturally they didn¡¯t stop, they kissed and kissed other places. Stimulate and flirt. Then Lu Celadon''s exposed white and beautiful legs crossed Tang Ye''s waist, and then slid down a bit, so that Tang Ye could reach, merged together like that, and shook against the wall.


    The wind and rain were lingering, Lu Celadon''s forehead was sweating, and his hair was a little messy, but the ball haircut on his head was still there, adding a lot of reverie to this spring scene.


    It makes people think that the girl with the ball head is innocent, ignorant, romantic and pure. The first time to have fun with a man, it is more or less like the first time that a man has successfully tricked and taken the girl. It is a bit evil and criminal evil.


    This often makes people "beast blood" boiling.

 Chapter 1281： It doesnt matter if it is a chess piece!

    After the men and women scored twice, three times, four times...After fighting in these places on the sofa, the wall, the big bed, the bathroom, no matter how deep the emotional catharsis is, don¡¯t die. , It was reported on the news the next day that a couple died in the hotel due to excessive XX.


    They were not on the bed, but leaning on the edge of the sofa. Lu Celadon curled up and stuck it in Tang Ye''s arms, like a clingy little cat. It was still a bright and white naked carcass, a thin half-covered body was slightly pulled, and the pretty face kept the charming blush after lingering, and the expression was happy and sweet.


    Tang Ye looked down at Lu Celadon, smiled, and then looked forward, showing a calm thinking look, probably thinking about dealing with the enemy. Lu Celadon allowed him to do this. She was greatly satisfied today, and she no longer pretended to ask Tang Ye to think about her.


    After taking a short break, Lu Celadon moved her body and rubbed Tang Ye''s body. With some stimulation, she stretched out her arm around Tang Ye''s neck and pressed it between her breasts.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. Does this Nizi fall asleep in a state of ignorance, and how many times she wants to score?


    Lu Celadon is a terrible woman. She is a celestial woman, if she is close to her, she can see through the essence with the power of a celestial woman, and when she is beaten to a weak point, she will only be played by her like a puppet. Tang Ye did not expect Lu Celadon to use such a method. When he put his arms around his neck and pressed between her breasts, he wanted to grab Lu Celadon''s hand, but found that his whole body was weak, and was controlled by Lu Celadon''s weakness. body!


    This woman... Tang Ye wanted to nag her, but she could only make a "huh" sound when she opened her mouth. Isn''t she pressed against her soft, warm, suet-like breast? .


    Lu Celadon uttered a fascinating chant of ecstasy, but it was limited to this, neither of them had the kind of crazy lingering behavior that suddenly jumped up and was detonated. How can it be so powerful, it has long since been in a state of surplus but not enough energy. It was this rubbing movement that caused the thin quilt that was half-hidden on them to fall off, and both of them showed their naked bodies.


    "Oh...?" Tang Ye was taken aback suddenly.


    He was originally pressed against her chest by Lu Celadon''s neck, which would be able to lift some heads. He clearly saw that there was a white luminous mark on the side of Lu Celadon''s chest.


    A sword.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye was speechless for a while.


    "What''s the matter?" Suddenly it was quiet, Lu Celadon sensed Tang Ye''s surprised laugh, opened his sparse eyes, and looked at Tang Ye puzzled.


    Tang Ye bowed his head and kissed the white mark on the side of Lu Celadon''s chest.


    Lu Celadon couldn''t help but let out an ecstatic "Yeah" with a soggy and itchy feeling, his face flushed, and he was a little bit embarrassed when he watched Tang Ye''s beautiful eyes spin and said, "More?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said in a bad mood: "If you want a fart, you can see for yourself."


    Lu Celadon was puzzled for a while, followed Tang Ye''s line of sight and looked down. Seeing the white mark, he couldn''t help humming "Yeah".


    Is he actually the heir to that "sword" artifact?


    The white mark of the "sword" on the side of her chest illustrates this problem.


    Lu Qingci looked at Tang Ye, and wanted Tang Ye to answer her what was going on.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I don''t know either."


    "But I know!" Lu Celadon suddenly turned and sat on Tang Ye like a mad cat, so naked, thinking they were playing some tricks like Guanyin sitting-l lotus.


    Tang Ye was startled by Lu Celadon''s behavior, and his face was dumbfounded.


    Lu Celadon said with a bad temper: "Because I slept with you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, really couldn''t accept this kind of answer, and said: "You slept with me before, so why didn''t you?"


    Lu Celadon was taken aback, as if this was indeed the case. But she immediately recovered, pouting her mouth and said angrily: "This is not the point, the point is that I am angry."


    "..."


    Women...it''s really hard to serve.


    "Why are you angry?" Tang Ye had to "pacify" Lu Celadon''s emotions, and asked her with a smile.


    Lu Celadon raised his head and said, "My guess is still possible. Didn''t you sleep with Ke Yu? After sleeping with her, the marks on her body also appeared."


    "This...this is just an example...?" Tang Ye said with some guilty conscience.


    Haha!


    Lu Celadon slapped Tang Ye with a small slap, naturally reluctant to slap Tang Ye, with a puffed face showing a very aggrieved look, and hummed: "You really slept with her! Why? If you really can''t help it, Can¡¯t you come to me? Just sleep as you like, why look for a woman you just met, are you really the kind of pig that specializes in breeding!"


    That is referred to as breeding pig.


    Tang Ye couldn''t accept this kind of "criticism" and defended: "That was an accident. I will tell you why."


    Then Tang Ye pulled Xu Wuming out of the scapegoat, saying that Xu Wuming had manipulated it, and what vicious secret techniques were used, etc. In short, he justified that he was definitely not a "breeding pig"!


    Lu Celadon finally calmed down and became worried, and said, "Wen Zhongyuan has not been eliminated yet, and there is another Xu Wuming, which is really annoying."


    "You should look farther." Tang Ye even more serious, said: "Behind Xu Wuming, it can be speculated that the birth of mythical characters will be another brand-new period. Whether it will benefit us is yet to come. It can be seen. The gods we believe in should always be in the same group as us. However, there are too many people and gods that are at odds. Maybe it is a war between people and gods. In any case, it shows one thing, heaven and earth. The general trend cannot be stopped, and we need to find a way out."


    Lu Celadon''s small mouth opened slightly, and there was still some lip gloss and greasiness on his lips. Just now this little mouth did a lot of work for Tang Ye, it was really indescribable, but it was exciting to see this little mouth. But now her small mouth opened slightly, to show a kind of surprise and astonishment at what Tang Ye said.


    What the **** has developed into a dispute between humans and gods?


    Tang Ye said helplessly: "I have always wanted to find a chance to tell you this. You have the identity of a goddess, and you are a general by our side at all times. In addition, this kind of thing has nothing to do with you."


    "Huh?" Lu Celadon was very puzzled.


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon sitting on him, and did not stop this indecent action. There was no indecent saying in private. Unless someone was secretly photographed and exposed, he said to Lu Celadon: "You are not surprised why you are a goddess. Why... you have that strange and terrifying ability?"


    Lu Celadon froze for a moment, and when he tilted his head, he figured out the connection, and said, "Could it be that...someone did it deliberately, and I''m just a pawn?"


    "All beings are chess pieces." Tang Ye said regretfully.


    Lu Celadon bit her lip and said unwillingly, "I don''t agree with this kind of thing!"


    "So we have to choose our own way." Tang Ye said with a firm expression.


    Lu Celadon leaned down and pressed it to Tang Ye''s body, clasping his hands on Tang Ye''s shoulders, and said, "It doesn''t matter if it is a chess piece, I just want to be with you!"

 Chapter 1282： Live for you!

    Tang Ye always felt embarrassed about the current situation. Damn-d, the sky hasn''t broken yet, it feels like the end of the world is near. In that era of mythology, as the old abbot Yimei said, it will not be fully developed in a hundred years, but even so, it makes people have to guard.


    However, what''s your defense against things a hundred years later?


    The life span of a person is limited, no more than a hundred years. After a hundred years, I am an old man, why should I worry about those things?


    However, it is indeed impossible to let go. That''s why I tried desperately to deal with enemies like Wen Zhongyuan and Xu Wuming.


    However, they can also get some fun from it. Some things to explore. For example, like Lu Celadon, why is she a goddess, and why she has such terrible power. So far, even if there is metaphysics, it is not enough to explain her peculiarity. So in the age of mythology, it can probably be explained.


    Lu Celadon is good, too lazy to worry about these things, thinking of a little woman, as long as she is with Tang Ye, she wants love.


    She rubbed Tang Ye with her body, and suddenly smiled and said, "You have a reaction."


    Tang Ye slapped her **** and said, "If you have a reaction, you won''t be able to fly. If you run out of fuel, it would be too embarrassing to crash in the middle of the plane."


    Lu Celadon hid his mouth and chuckled, without any intention to force Tang Ye. She is a field, and she is not afraid of how cows will cultivate and cultivate her, but she understands how hard the cows are. What should I do if they are exhausted?


    "Go take a bath, I know you have something to say, I will help you wipe your body." Lu Qingci got off Tang Ye and took Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tang Ye went to the bathroom with her, sat in the bathtub, slowly letting in hot water. Lu Celadon applied the bath liquid to her body, and then twisted and rubbed Tang Ye.


    Fuck, Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "You said wipe it for me, just wipe it like this?"


    "Isn''t this rubbing?" Lu Celadon smiled.


    "Is this pushing?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    Push the oil. Massage, push oil, men''s enjoyment.


    Lu Celadon bit her lip, slapped Tang Ye with a slap, and said angrily: "You old driver, how many women have you enjoyed pushing you?"


    "Why do you want to say such things, it''s nothing." Tang Ye said angrily.


    "Then how do you know I am pushing, not rubbing?" Lu Celadon was still reluctant.


    Tang Ye was speechless. He didn''t know how to say it too. When working with that chest, is it pushing or rubbing?


    He didn''t bother to worry about these things, and when he said that Lu Celadon was the heir to the artifact, he asked, "Have you been exposed to swordsmanship before?"


    "Why do you ask?" Lu Celadon asked Tang Ye, but he was already recalling whether he used swordsmanship. As a goddess, in addition to being able to see through the essence, she also has an extremely terrifying ability, that is, "copying". Others use tricks in front of her. Give her some time, and she can immediately copy them into her own moves.


    This is equivalent to a copy-like ability to steal a teacher, terrifying!


    Tang Ye said, "The conjecture you mentioned before can''t be established, so I guess you have used swordsmanship and caught up with the time when the artifacts are successively appearing, so that the mark of the''sword'' appears on your chest. "


    Lu Celadon recalled it again, remembering that when he was fighting Xu Wuming''s clone, he used a trick similar to Ke Yu''s to summon a void of energy behind him, and then attack. But her trick was not to "copy" Ke Yu, but what she had learned before, from the doorkeepers Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan.


    At first, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan got together with Tang Ye, and her goddess'' ability can help guide Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan. In the process of pointing, Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan will inevitably have to tell the secret of their moves. She After you know these secrets, you will naturally learn. Among the moves learned, swordsmanship is the most common, followed by mental techniques.


    The gatekeeper himself is good at swordsmanship. So the move Lu Celadon used that day was swordsmanship.


    She said to Tang Ye: "I used swordsmanship."


    "What sword technique?" Tang Ye asked.


    Lu Celadon thought for a while, and said, "Xuan Lei Canglan swordsmanship is the swordsmanship of the gatekeeper, but I only learned part of it. It was the master Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan who stole the masters. They found me for guidance, but They don''t have problems with every move, so I only learned a part."


    "That''s it." Tang Ye said with a smile: "Probably you used that kind of swordsmanship, which stimulated the power of being the inheritor of the artifact, and then the mark appeared."


    "That''s not right, I have used that swordsmanship for several days, why didn''t it show up at the time, but only after you got on it?" Lu Celadon was inexplicable.


    "So it''s still your problem." Lu Celadon helped Tang Ye rub harder and harder, which was an expression of anger. Because she thinks this setting is quite terrible, if the other heirs are all women, then Tang Ye will sleep with them. How could she be a woman agree to this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye also felt that such a setting was quite terrifying, and worried: "It''s definitely not like this. Damn, if there is a male heir, it''s impossible for me to follow the man... Damn, don''t disgust me. ."


    Lu Celadon just thought about the women. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, and seeing Tang Ye''s scared look, he suddenly felt funny and stopped angry. He molested Tang Ye and said, "Then you eat both sexes."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I won''t be entangled with you. Now it is determined that you are the heir of the''sword'' artifact. That is a great thing. In this way, only''fist'' and''fist'' are left. Axe. By the way, do you feel the breath of the sword artifact now?"


    Lu Celadon hugged Tang Ye and didn''t continue rubbing, closing his eyes to sense. At this moment, the mark on the side of her chest became brighter and brighter, saying, "Yes."


    "Then we will look for it tomorrow. Even if we obtain the artifact and solve Wen Zhongyuan, there is a greater threat to deal with than Wen Zhongyuan." Tang Ye said.


    Lu Celadon responded softly.


    Tang Ye said again: "After the collection is complete with the artifacts, you stay together and have enough defense against the enemy. I will go back to Guwu Jianghu to find Li Haoran for a sword technique, which is the Xuan Lei Canglan sword technique you mentioned. Since this set of swordsmanship inspires the power of your heirs, then this set of swordsmanship with the divine weapon will definitely be able to exert the ultimate power."


    "I listen to you." Lu Celadon turned to Tang Ye, put his red lips together and covered Tang Ye''s face, expressing her affection for Tang Ye.


    She looked at Tang Ye¡¯s expression, her eyes resolute, and said: ¡°Actually, I know something. If you go to the Guwu rivers and lakes, you will have that spiritual nourishment, constantly improve your strength, feel the way of heaven, and wait for the world to return to one. Later, even if a hundred years have passed, you can still maintain your current appearance. That is to say... if there is that way to ascend, you will surely be able to ascend."


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon and wondered, why did he talk about these distant things?


    Lu Qingci firmly said: "I will follow you! If you stay on the ground and experience birth, old age, sickness and death, then I will follow you in birth, old age, sickness and death. If you ascend and eternal enlightenment, then I will follow you soaring, nothing can stop me!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, with mixed feelings. This infatuated girl does not live for her, but lives for herself.

 Chapter 1283： shadow!

    Sleep all night and live in peace. The next day, after having breakfast at the hotel, Tang Ye and Lu Celadon began to look for sword artifacts.


    Lu Celadon still sticks a ball head, young and beautiful, and walks with Tang Ye, like a couple. This does not affect them to find the sword artifact, because they are going to Zhaoling. Such dressing and actions, like tourists, will not cause much attention.


    The tomb of Emperor Taizong of Tang Dynasty was a mausoleum because of the mountain. It also started from Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty. Zhaoling was built on Jiucheng Mountain. In addition to the main tomb Dao Digong, a large-scale building complex was built around the tomb.


    Zhaoling has not been excavated yet, and it is difficult to grasp the situation of the tomb passage and underground palace. According to historical records, Zhaoling Yishan chiseled stone is the Yuan Palace, that is, the burial chamber. From the tomb passage to the burial chamber mountain, there are five stone gates at the front and back. The middle chamber is the main bed and is the place where the coffins are parked. The magnificent interior of the tomb is no different from the Jiuzhong Palace in Chang''an City. There are many stone letters on the east and west sides of the tomb. The stone letters contain iron boxes and precious funerary objects. It is said that the original works of Wang Xizhi''s "Orchid Pavilion Collection Preface" and many calligraphies of famous ancient calligraphers such as Zhong Yao are among them.


    What Tang Ye and Lu Celadon care about is where the sword artifact is. They don''t want to enter the underground palace that has not been excavated. Not to mention the danger, they are also very strenuous. If they can directly get the artifact, it would be great. I think this is something that can be done. After all, in the setting of the dragon, as long as the heir to the artifact, he can summon the artifact and make the artifact follow the master. The reason why I have to look for it is because I have not yet recognized the Lord.


    Another feature of the artifact is that it can be transformed into a virtual weapon, that is, the original physical weapon becomes a strand of illusory consciousness, which is integrated into the inheritor. When an artifact is needed, the artifact that is turned into nothingness can be turned into a physical weapon by silently calling.


    In a certain sense, the appearance of the artifact is also a sign of the advent of ancient myths.


    Taking advantage of their interest, Tang Ye and Lu Celadon had fun in Zhaoling related scenic spots, and then followed Lu Celadon''s induction of the artifact to search for them, and came to a cliff behind Jiucheng Mountain.


    In addition to cliffs and stone cliffs, many places are also hidden by dense thorn trees. The top is a steep rock wall that cannot be climbed, and the bottom is a bottomless canyon, surrounded by clouds and mist, and the visible distance is very short. No one will care about the miracles in these places.


    For most people who believe in science, the term miracle is limited to film and television dramas, and it cannot exist in reality.


    Tang Ye and Lu Celadon found this fragment of cliff and looked down the cliff. According to Lu Celadon, the sword artifact is below.


    With a smile at the corner of Lu Celadon''s mouth, his hands clung to Tang Ye''s neck, and said, "It''s a pity, I can''t fly like you, I can only let you hold me."


    It is typical to get cheap and sell well. Lu Celadon''s initiative, playful and loving, is very popular. Who made her have such a face and figure.


    Tang Ye picked up Lu Celadon and said, "Actually, I can''t fly, so I don¡¯t have that magic. I just have a clear sense of aura. Through this method, I control the surrounding air to achieve the suspension and movement of the body, but I can¡¯t achieve long. Time is like this."


    Tang Ye watched Lu Celadon smile and said, "Actually, with your talent, it couldn''t be easier to do this."


    "Cut, I don''t want it." Lu Celadon said with a sullen mouth: "If I did, I would be ashamed to let you hold it."


    "Are you embarrassed?" Thinking of Lu Celadon''s initiative and hard work last night, Tang Ye doubted her words.


    Lu Celadon pretended to be angry, leaned her lips together and murmured Tang Ye¡¯s face, then hugged it, and then bit her like a dog. Then she stopped and stuck out her tongue to Tang Ye, ¡°You think I¡¯m you. So shameless!"


    Doing shameless things blatantly, yelling and making face. This is Lu Celadon''s posture in front of Tang Ye. Whether she is a beautiful woman, a goddess, or any other woman, she is nothing more than a little woman who can enjoy herself in front of the man she likes.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile. Thinking back to Lu Celadon at the beginning, the world abandoned me. I hate the appearance of dead fish in the world. How can I imagine her like today.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, and he jumped off the cliff with Lu Celadon in his arms and landed at a very steady speed. He could see the situation on the edge of the cliff clearly, in order to find the sword artifact.


    Lu Celadon leaned against Tang Ye''s arms, feeling too quiet, stretched out her slender fingers, poked Tang Ye''s chest, and said, "Don''t pinch my ass."


    This is a hint.


    Tang Ye felt she was crazy.


    Why am I touching her **** at this time? I really want to play, just find a quiet and flat place to play casually. Besides, I didn''t do enough last night. As for today, I am still in estrus.


    Tang Ye glared at Lu Celadon and said, "Say the location of the sword artifact, and return to Yanjing after you find it. Don''t delay."


    Shenlong followed Wang Jianjia to look for other heirs and artifacts, so there is no Shenlong induction. It is difficult for him to find artifacts, and he can only rely on the induction ability of the heirs.


    Lu Qingci closed her eyes and felt that after Tang Ye landed to a certain height, she told Tang Ye that it was here. Here is the cliff in the middle of the sky, in front of it is a steep cliff with thorns growing, and it looks nothing unusual.


    Tang Ye glanced at Lu Celadon suspiciously. Lu Qingci smiled and said, "Let me down."


    Tang Ye was even more puzzled, "Let you down, won''t you fall?"


    Lu Celadon grinned, Tang Ye immediately understood that Lu Celadon had learned this ability to walk in the air. Sure enough, after Tang Ye put her down, she was able to float steadily. And she just observed the airflow around her and Tang Ye¡¯s power when she was lying in Tang Ye¡¯s arms. By understanding the essence, and then using her ability to express this "essence", she learned how to float and float. Empty walking.


    Tang Ye sighed, the evildoer is indeed an evildoer.


    After Lu Celadon floated in the air, he stretched out his hand and applied force to the cliff. The thorns were pushed away, and he saw that this was the entrance to the cave.


    Tang Ye and Lu Celadon entered the cave.


    ...


    Somewhere in the valley and mountains, a group of people dressed in military uniforms are fighting with two people in black cloaks.


    The two cloaked men in black are a bit evil, looking at the men dressed in military uniforms with exaggerated expressions, extremely playful and disdainful, making people think they are lunatics.


    "The running dog of the Red Wall, hehehe, actually wants to stop us from breaking the artifact...find death!" one of the cloaked men sneered.


    A man with a cloak next to him said impatiently: "Shadow, then quickly solve them. There is a situation in Zhaoling, but don''t mess up the matter, or Master Wen can''t forgive us!"


    "That''s not a simple matter." The man in the cloak called Shadow moved instantaneously, turning into a black shadow, and shuttled to the soldier in the red wall. After a few shuttles, the man in the cloak returned to his original position.


    Puff puff!


    Red Wall soldiers fell to the ground one after another, blood flowing from their necks.


    See the blood seal the throat!


    A dozen Red Wall soldiers were instantly resolved by the shadows.


    Shadow held a dagger in his hand. He licked the blood on the dagger, revealing a wicked smile, and hummed, "How many people are in the red wall, how many kill!"

 Chapter 1284： Dragon Spirit Sword!

    Most of Wen Zhongyuan''s subordinates were personally excavated by him, who were infected by the blood of their blood ancestors. After these people awaken the power handed down by the blood ancestors, they will acquire various abilities.


    At present, Wen Zhongyuan still wants to obtain the ancient jade seal of the Red Wall Palace, so he spared no effort to arrange manpower to Yanjing, and at the same time, the eight artifacts must be destroyed. His eyes were placed in various parts of the country, so he also learned the news that there might be artifacts in the Zhaoling Mausoleum of Chang''an, and he arranged for two highly valued subordinates to follow up the matter.


    Shadow and water tiger.


    The speed of the shadow is extremely fast, it can turn into a shadow, and instantly seal the enemy''s throat with blood. When someone else kills one person, he can kill ten. Therefore, he is called the harvester of life.


    The water tiger is a powerful figure who can control water, just like the master of water magic in the movie and TV series. Turning hands and hands is rain, and it has the same powerful ability as shadow.


    Shadow looked at the dozen or so Red Wall soldiers who had been killed instantly by him, feeling dull, and sighed: "Send such a weak person out, is there no one at Red Wall to use it? Ha...not that there is a group of generals. Well, especially that Lu Celadon. I would rather meet her in person."


    Shuihu smiled and said: "There will be a chance. The situation on the red wall has been very embarrassing, and there is not enough support from the strong. The reason why Master Wen failed before was because one or two powerful people appeared to stop him. But that''s the case with the Red Wall. Once this heavenly man is gone, he will soon be unable to cope with it. Lu Celadon is no more than a little girl in his twenties. After two years, his momentum should be over. Just... Recently I heard that a mysterious person appeared, but it was a bit tricky."


    "Mysterious man?" Shadow still said with disdain: "What is mysterious or not, I want to learn and teach. The world martial arts is fast and unbreakable. My speed is unparalleled, even if it is Master Wen, it may not be comparable. Because I...I was born for speed. As long as I have this speed, who can I be afraid of? Even if I can''t kill the other person and I want to leave, how can he stop me?"


    Shuihu smiled, without doubting Shadow''s words, and said: "Then let''s find the artifact. As long as we destroy one artifact, then Master Wen''s worries will be relieved, and that is a great service, maybe Master Wen will give us. Stronger blood ancestor will, then our strength will go further!"


    "Of course, let''s go!" Shadow said with confidence.


    The two swiftly moved away, passing by the dozens of soldiers killed by them underneath the Red Wall, and they didn''t forget to sneer, seeing life as grass.


    These Red Wall soldiers are naturally invincible when they encounter shadows and water tigers. Now, in addition to a group of reused talents to perform tasks, Red Wall will also arrange a group of additional staff to be stationed in various places to conduct information surveys and mobile phones. Simply put, it is doing errands and transmitting information. They also have a certain fighting ability, and they can also be eliminated when encountering Wen Zhongyuan''s small soldiers. However, if you encounter shadows and water tigers, there is really nothing you can do.


    But they are still not afraid, and the people who stay on the side of the red wall now must be loyal. Because after Wen Dingmo''s statement two years ago, many people stood in line. Afterwards, the emperor on the other side of the Red Wall carried out a clean-up operation, so there was dissatisfaction, and all things that were unfavorable to this country were eliminated. At the same time, Red Wall is very cautious and strict in employing personnel, which is why Red Wall has been short of manpower.


    The dozens of Red Wall soldiers desperately passed the news back before they were massacred by the shadows. Now the Red Wall has received the news and passed it to Lu Celadon at the same time.


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked her when she saw Lu Celadon take out her cell phone to read it.


    Lu Celadon¡¯s mobile phones are all high-tech modifications and look very conceptual. From the equipment point of view, Red Wall is using a lot of modern scientific power to strengthen itself in order to deal with supernatural enemies, even enemies of myths.


    Human creativity is terrible. Scientific power is undoubtedly the greatest power of human beings. The scientific equipment developed has no problem with countering abilities. It just requires too much time and energy, and it is subject to many restrictions. However, this does not prevent the power of science from being able to fight the power of myth.


    It can be predicted that even if the era of mythology comes and there is a dispute between humans and gods, then the battle between humans and gods will evolve into a confrontation between technological power and mythological power. At that time, guns, bullets, cannons, etc. will face artifacts and exercises. Thinking about it, I feel how chaotic and terrifying it is. Can this land bear it?


    Even if the gods descend, they will still be afraid of humans. Because after thousands of years of development, human creativity has become extremely terrifying, especially the birth of weapons such as atomic bombs. If you use weapons like atomic bombs really cruelly, then the planet will be destroyed. In the eyes of the gods, it is a world. They are the gods who control this world. If this world is gone, what is the meaning of their gods?


    Therefore, if the fish die and the net is broken, the step of fighting to the death will not come too soon.


    It''s just that this kind of creativity of human beings is precisely what God cannot tolerate. Isn''t it a joke that power is above God?


    Lu Celadon received a message from Red Wall, saying that the text had sent someone to destroy the artifact, and that information team had been completely destroyed!


    When Tang Ye heard Lu Celadon say the news, he frowned slightly, and said, "Let''s go, let''s continue looking for the artifact."


    Lu Celadon nodded gently.


    The mood is not high, and the look is solemn, because the team of more than a dozen people has been destroyed. In other words, there are more than a dozen lives and companions. They are naturally not afraid of the two so-called people sent by Wen Zhongyuan, they are undoubtedly the top generals on the red wall. Lu Celadon is, even Tang Ye, even if Wen Zhongyuan comes in person, there is no need to be afraid.


    Entering the cave from the cliff and walking inside, the sword artifact that Lu Celadon sensed grew stronger. The last two reached a dragon formation. A giant dragon statue hovered and reached the top of the cave. The dragon''s head was high, and a white sword was suspended above it.


    "Dragon Spirit Sword." Tang Ye couldn''t help calling out when seeing the sword above Panlong.


    He had entered the Dragon Gate and had seen the Shenlong falling to the ground one by one, so when he came into contact with something related to it, he would naturally remember it. The mighty and mighty sword above Panlong is called the Dragon Spirit Sword, which is one of the eight great artifacts protected by the Dragon.


    Tang Ye said to Lu Celadon: "Celadon, go get the sword. You are the heir, and the power of Panlong will not hinder you. If someone approaches the Dragon Spirit Sword, in addition to being killed by thousands of swords, they will also be killed by this plate. The dragon swallows. The power of the Coiling Dragon is extremely terrifying, even if it is you and me, it may not be able to deal with it safely."


    Lu Celadon nodded, tiptoed gently, leaped up like a fairy Pianpian, and took the dragon spirit sword.


    At the moment when the Dragon Spirit Sword was held by Lu Celadon, a ray of holiness and majesty was emitted and poured into the mark on the side of Lu Celadon''s chest.


    The dragon spirit sword has recognized the master.


    Holding a sword in hand, Lu Celadon descended gracefully, like that fairy descended to the earth.


    "Hey, since you took the sword, it saves my effort." At this time, a treacherous voice came from outside.


    Tang Ye and Lu Celadon looked back and saw two cloaked men in black. They were the shadow and the water tiger.


    Shadow saw the holy energy sword in Lu Celadon''s hand, and knew that it was one of the eight artifacts. He sneered, "Taking the sword is a trouble. Since you did it for you, I still have to thank you. And now... ¡­"


    Shadow''s expression became sullen and cold, yet full of confidence, and he coldly snorted, "You can go to death!"

 Chapter 1285： Little field!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect the shadow and the water tiger to come so quickly. He is a little bit, if the text is just fine, let the text try the power of the six ways of Ksitigarbha.


    As for the shadows and water tigers in front of us, although expectations are not great, killing them can be regarded as weakening the power of the text and reducing the harm to people.


    For Lu Celadon, shadows and water tigers are naturally nothing to fear. It just so happened that she wanted to try the power of the Dragon Spirit Sword.


    "I''ll get on first." Lu Celadon has never been too nonsense to the enemy, and he took a step forward to deal with the shadow and the water tiger.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Don''t leave one for me?"


    Lu Celadon looked back at Tang Ye, smiled, and said, "Okay, leave one for you."


    "you guys¡­¡­"


    The shadow and the water tiger are the first-class generals in Wen Zhongyuan, and now they are so despised by Tang Ye and Lu Celadon, they are angry in their hearts. The shadow was even more hideous. She wanted to crush Tang Ye''s head and press Lu Celadon on the ground XX so that she could not survive. Lu Celadon is a beautiful woman. Men love torture like this.


    "Hey..." The shadow let out a sullen smile, holding a dagger in his hand, raising it to his mouth and licking it with the tip of his tongue, and said sternly: "I just killed a dozen of you running dogs from the Red Wall. How long has it taken to come here? Oh, it''s one second. Ha... One second kills a dozen of your Red Wall minions, then..."


    Shadow stared at Lu Celadon and Tang Ye gloomily and confidently, and sneered: "How long does it take to kill you?"


    Lu Celadon frowned slightly, then showed an impatient look, and said, "Try it and you will know."


    "Are you the goddess Lu Celadon?" Shadow stared at Lu Celadon with a sneer: "Sure enough, as rumored, she is a big beauty. They say you are a rose with thorns. Hehe, if you meet me today, I will take your thorns. Pull out one by one!"


    "Long-winded!"


    Lu Celadon was very upset, his face was cold, like a pretty and cold fairy. After spitting out two words, he directly waved his sword and hit the shadow.


    She doesn''t want to talk nonsense.


    call!


    The power of the Dragon Spirit Sword was not decent, like a flash of wind, which instantly swept in front of the shadow.


    This was just a wave of Lu Celadon''s hand. If he used the Xuan Lei Canglan sword technique learned by the gatekeeper, the power would be unstoppable.


    Lu Celadon''s sword spirit actually suppressed his strength. She is a goddess and can maximize her strength. And her power has already reached the limit of luck in the big world. It''s just that through her own ability, she avoided the touch limit well, so she was not interfered by the doorkeeper.


    Now that she uses the Dragon Spirit Sword for the first time, she feels that she has the power to break the world!


    The power of the artifact is so great!


    Seeing the sword energy that Lu Celadon was playing, the shadow was originally confident in herself, but disdainful of Lu Celadon''s eyes, suddenly her pupils shrank, and she felt a hint of danger.


    This goddess is really amazing!


    The water tiger beside the shadow felt this sword aura and was equally shocked. He didn''t expect Lu Celadon''s strength to be so strong, or rather, the power of the divine tool. They inherited the will of the blood ancestors, the might of the dragon, and they are the nemesis of the blood demons. So he felt a huge threat.


    Lu Celadon must be removed, the artifact must be destroyed!


    Although Relu Celadon''s sword aura is fast and powerful, neither the shadow nor the water tiger is afraid. Because that kind of power is still in their grasp!


    Shuihu didn''t make a move, he believed that Shadow could solve it.


    After the shadow was surprised, his face sank, and a joke appeared at the corner of his mouth. Although Lu Celadon''s sword spirit is fast, it is not as fast as him!


    So next, he is reaping his life!


    When the sword qi was about to hit him, his body flashed, and his speed was so fast that he bypassed the sword qi and directly attacked Lu Celadon.


    The dagger in his hand gave out a gloomy cold light, and at the speed of a flash, he was in front of Lu Celadon from a dozen meters away in an instant, and he wanted to see Lu Celadon''s throat!


    Under normal circumstances, people can''t react so quickly. Even if they react, such as retracting the sword to resist the dagger, it will take a while. However, this reaction is faster than the shadow, so the shadow can smoothly see the enemy.


    It is a pity that he came across Lu Celadon, the goddess. Lu Celadon activated the celestial abilities, saw the dagger''s trajectory directly, and quickly nodded back, just to avoid the dagger''s attack.


    "Arrogant!" Lu Celadon snorted coldly. No matter how fast she was, she couldn''t kill her, because she could predict the trajectory of the dagger, and it was not difficult to avoid it.


    However, at this moment, the shadow smiled, and the water tiger behind also smiled.


    Because Shadow¡¯s goal is not Lu Celadon at all, but Tang Ye!


    Whoosh!


    The shadow naturally walked around Lu Celadon and appeared in front of Tang Ye.


    Attacking Lu Celadon was just a feint, what we really wanted to do was take Tang Ye''s life!


    Although the shadow is arrogant, but not stupid. He knew Lu Celadon''s ability, and the goddess'' ability to see through the essence, was a headache for Wen Zhongyuan, so he didn''t expect to kill Lu Celadon all at once. That being the case, kill Tang Ye first. All the people from the Red Wall must be killed.


    Moreover, they believed that Tang Ye was definitely not as strong as Lu Celadon. The number one person on the red wall now is Lu Celadon, a heavenly girl. Can''t kill Lu Celadon, and can''t kill others?


    At the moment when the shadow passed her, Lu Celadon immediately saw the true purpose of the shadow. She was shocked, worried that Tang Ye would not be able to cope with it, but it was too late to stop the shadow, so she exclaimed: "Tang Ye, be careful! "


    Tang Ye was taken aback, the shadow was going to kill himself?


    Shadow''s dagger had reached his neck.


    "Successful!" At this moment, Shadow knew that he had succeeded, and he would definitely be able to kill Tang Ye.


    The water tiger behind also smiled lightly. Although the shadow is arrogant, but equally clever. Pretending to attack Lu Celadon to take Tang Ye''s life, I''m afraid no one would have thought of it?


    And with the shadow''s strong speed, is there any reason to fail?


    The next moment, it was probably the time when Tang Ye was caught in the blood.


    However, at this next moment, after several seconds, there was no incident of Tang Ye being seen blood sealing his throat.


    Shadow''s dagger was only half a centimeter away from Tang Ye''s neck, but he couldn''t advance it anymore.


    "What''s going on?!" Shadow was shocked, he felt that his body was controlled, and he couldn''t stab Tang Ye again!


    The water tiger watching from behind was no less surprised than the shadow. Because he saw that once he entered the attack state, he would only show up as a shadow of a uniform phantom, and now he became a person standing still!


    Could it be that the shadow was stopped by someone?


    At the speed of the shadow, can anyone keep up? Can someone stop?


    What a joke!


    However, now the shadow is indeed unmovable.


    where is the problem?


    It wasn''t made by Lu Celadon, it was... Tang Ye? !


    Both the shadow and the water tiger thought about this problem, looked at Tang Ye, and found that Tang Ye was smiling, calm, and extremely playful!


    Tang Ye has now controlled the small space in front of him. This is the effect formed by manipulating aura and even all the air. It can also be said that Tang Ye has slowly condensed into his own "domain"!


    Only this "field" is still very small.


    Realm is a supernatural power. Only the strongest can understand. Tang Ye was the strongest person, so he slowly gained control.


    Tang Ye looked at the already immobile shadow, and smiled lightly: "So you want to kill me, huh..."


    A joke, full of irony and disdain. This is a truly powerful attitude and disdain, completely different from Shadow''s arrogant and domineering attitude.


    The level is already clear.


    The shadow was already shocked. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so strong, stronger than Lu Celadon, who is this? !

 Chapter 1286： Plan ahead!

    Since the shadow is the person who reused in the text, in addition to possessing strong strength, his character is naturally not bad. The key to being smart is to maintain a good mood and calmly deal with accidents. So now Tang Ye was restrained with a small domain, after being astonished, he immediately thought about how to get out.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t let him think about how to get out, stretched out a hand, and lightly flicked it, and the dagger he held in his hand shattered into powder.


    "What?!" The shadow was even more shocked in his heart. How could it be like this, ruining his dagger between his fingers, and ruining it so thoroughly, broken into powder?


    What kind of strength is this!


    At this moment, the shadow panicked completely. In the face of the horrible facts, even if he was calm, he could not help but constantly hinting at himself that the enemy in front of him was too strong and he was no opponent at all.


    The shadow is more than just planted, he is going to die, because Tang Ye is going to kill him.


    Tang Yefeng looked light, and after smashing Shadow''s dagger between his fingers, he stretched out his hand to pinch Shadow''s neck. The shadow was shocked and wanted to struggle, but couldn''t get rid of it. Tang Ye used force again and clicked, the shadow was dumbfounded, his eyes were prominent, horrified, surprised, and unwilling.


    Just like that, he died?


    Shadow can''t accept such a thing!


    Own speed is the best in the world!


    No one can bother to play himself, even if he can''t kill the opponent, he can escape thousands of miles without a single blow, and it is impossible to pit himself in. But now, he is killed directly!


    Shadow''s surprise and unwillingness are beyond description. His neck was squeezed and he swallowed his last breath, his eyes still stared at Tang Ye like dead fish eyes, and he couldn''t squint at him.


    The rest is the water tiger.


    It happened that a person as powerful as the shadow was killed by Tang Ye in seconds, and the water tiger no longer knew what to say. If you can kill Shadow that way, you can also kill him. He is very puzzled, who is this person who has never heard of fame, with such a strong strength?


    Could it be that mysterious man with a hood?


    wrong!


    Suddenly, Shuihu remembered the name Lu Celadon had screamed when he was worried about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye!


    This man is called Tang Ye!


    No one is unfamiliar with Tang Ye. It was the appearance of this legend that broke the original situation of the all-round encirclement of the minister who helped the dragon, making the world plan failed. Now it has been delayed for two years, and the situation is worse than before. Even if Wen Zhongyuan confronted him, he could only lose his weight again and again. Even in order to force Tang Ye to go to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Wen Zhongyuan did not hesitate to die once and wait for half a year to be reborn again. This was only able to force Tang Ye to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes instead of killing.


    However, since Tang Ye went to Guwu Jianghu, how could he come back?


    The water tiger could not understand such a thing. To say that there is only one possibility, that is, the gatekeeper acquiesced to Tang Ye to do this!


    In this way, those gatekeepers are not elm heads, but only obey the rules set by the old Taoist priest. In the original article, there was support from some of the gatekeepers in the Central Plains, and the advantage was great, but now there are gatekeepers supporting Tang Ye. The article in the Central Plains, or the minister of the dragon, is more appropriate, and the advantage is not great!


    Knowing that it was Tang Ye''s identity, the water tiger had never thought of fleeing again. Because he knew that Tang Ye wanted to kill him, he couldn''t escape. Unexpectedly, to perform this task, there was a way to contain Lu Celadon, but a Tang Ye appeared, really **** it!


    "Leave this to me." After Tang Ye killed the shadow, Lu Celadon looked at Shuihu coldly.


    She was kind of annoyed. Originally thought that the shadow was going to have a few tricks with her, but she didn''t expect that the shadow was intended for Tang Ye, and the Dragon Spirit Sword she had just obtained would not be able to test the sword properly, so she wanted to try the water tiger.


    The water tiger stared at the landing celadon, Lu Celadon looked extremely disdainful of him, he was very helpless about it, Lu Celadon had disdain for his capital.


    If you can''t escape, you can only attack with all your strength. The water tiger waved his hands and condensed water droplets in front of him, and the water droplets gathered more and more, finally forming a tiger. Although it is formed by water, this tiger is no worse than others. The tiger opened his mouth and roared and rushed towards Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon squinted his eyes, and lightly waved the Dragon Spirit Sword like he had dealt with the shadow just now, and a sword aura quickly left.


    call!


    Determine the outcome in an instant.


    The tiger was chopped in two, and it was one meter short of being able to get close to Lu Celadon.


    In addition to splitting the tiger in half, Jian Qi also swept over to separate the water tiger¡¯s throat. The water tiger¡¯s eyes widened, contracted again, and then lost expression. Then the body fell backward and was killed by Lu Celadon. dead.


    Spike!


    Killing the shadow more simply than Tang Ye.


    Lu Celadon raised the Dragon Spirit Sword and looked at it, showing a look of affection, very satisfied with the Dragon Spirit Sword. The dragon spirit sword glowed with a faint white light, as if it was illuminated by moonlight, it was holy and beautiful, and it was in line with the aesthetics of a girl.


    According to what Tang Ye had previously taught, she silently recited the divine weapon summoning formula, and the dragon spirit sword turned into a phantom and merged into her body.


    "Fantastic." Lu Celadon patted his body and found that there was no discomfort in his body. He couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Then, she quickly meditated on the mantra of divine weapon summoning, and the dragon spirit sword appeared, just in her hand, just like making magic.


    Tang Ye walked over and smiled at her: "You have mastered the use of divine tools, we can go back."


    Lu Celadon nodded. Although she wanted to continue to get along with two people like Tang Ye, she was not hypocritical because of the priorities.


    After a brief cleaning, the two returned to Yanjing by plane.


    ...


    "What are you talking about, the shadow and the water tiger are dead?!" After hearing a report from a spy, in a garden yard, Zhongyuan, dressed in bright red and in a strange dress, was furious and almost killed the spy.


    The spy was trembling, for fear that Wen Zhongyuan would really shoot him to death. He regrets becoming a spy very much now. The predecessors said before that, if you choose, don''t become a spy, otherwise you will become the original vent in the article. This is the curse and disaster of a spy. Since the appearance of the number one person like Tang Ye, this disaster has not stopped!


    Wen Zhongyuan glared at the spies and shouted: "Who killed the shadow and the water tiger? I have estimated that if the shadow and the water tiger join forces, even if they lose to Lu Celadon, they can safely return from Lu Celadon. It is because of this that I can Let them perform this task, but now they are dead! Was it made by Lu Celadon, or was there someone else?"


    If there is someone else, the man who could have imagined in the article is the mysterious man with a hood.


    It was not that the spy had found nothing. He took out a few photos to Wen Zhongyuan. These photos were of the mysterious hooded man and the face of Tang Chenxing. He said to Wen Zhongyuan: "My lord, after our spy''s analysis and comparison, we believe that the mysterious man with a hood is the exorcist named Tang Chenxing! This time he and Lu Celadon are going to Chang''an Zhaoling to find the artifact. The shadow and the water tiger were dead, not killed by the same person. The shadow was directly pinched off the neck, and the water tiger was blocked by blood, so I think Tang Chenxing helped Lu Celadon, and this Tang Chenxing is the one Mysterious Hooded Man!"


    The original expression in the text was cold and gloomy. After thinking about it, he shouted in a low voice: "Tang Chenxing! It seems...the plan is going ahead."

 Chapter 1287： The civet cat for the prince?

    Since the last time he played against the mysterious hooded man, Wen Zhongyuan has been tracking his identity. Now that the mysterious hooded man has become an exorcist who claims to be "Tang Chenxing", Wen Zhongyuan feels that he is very close to his reality. Identity.


    Tang... Wen Zhongyuan suddenly thought of a possibility, but quickly shook his head, denying that idea. Could it be that Tang Chenxing would be Tang Ye?


    Originally rejected this absurd idea, but Zhongyuan really didn''t understand who else could have that kind of ability, so he decided to check it out and convey this guess to the gatekeeper.


    He hoped that the gatekeepers like Li Haoran were as dull as ever, knowing the current situation, but still only knowing how to obey the rules of the old Taoist priest. The gatekeepers who joined them had already been operating secretly.


    "Then civet cat for the prince." Wen Zhongyuan sneered.


    During this period of time, he did not launch a large-scale attack. Although the rebellious people were removed from the Red Wall, Wen Dingmo once said that there is no irreversible person in the world, human beings are inherently rebellious, and they will change their original intentions for various reasons.


    As long as you spend enough time to make arrangements, there will always be unexpected results.


    A certain hospital is the designated medical examination office for members over the red wall. Li Shi is the assistant of the emperor in the Red Wall court, and has worked hard by the emperor for more than ten years. In the previous turmoil caused by Wen Dingmo, he was brave and loyal. He was trusted by the emperor of the Red Wall and recognized by other members of the Red Wall Court. No one would doubt that he had a problem.


    However, his expression is not very high after the physical examination. The doctor who examined him seemed to have another identity.


    "Assistant Li, there are some things you really should think about clearly, because the time left for you... is running out." The doctor is a middle-aged man, and everyone calls him Weis his whole life. He looks kind and looks like a caring person. Honest people.


    But only Li Shi knew that the true face of Dr. Weiss was a member of the Gorefiend!


    The blood ancestor was expelled by the old Taoist priests. It is difficult to calculate how much blood was scattered. Precisely, Dr. Weiss in this red wall hospital is one of them.


    The special thing about Weiss is that he is good at medicine. It is not like using poison, but research. To be precise, he is more like a pharmacist who uses medicine to make various modifications.


    Li Shi glanced at Doctor Weiss, showing hesitation.


    Dr. Weiss said: "There is no medicine to cure cancer. Unless I take it, you won''t be able to hold it for three months. You won''t let the red wall know your condition, otherwise the red wall will also You should be allowed to go home to''rest and rest'', right? But it is not easy to work hard to this step, are you reluctant?


    "There is nothing to be reluctant to bear. It is my ideal to work for the Red Wall." Li Shi firmly said.


    Dr. Weiss laughed and said, "But you haven''t let the Red Wall know your condition until now, have you?"


    Li Shi squeezed his fist, nothing to say.


    Dr. Weiss no longer needs to say anything else.


    Li Shi kept talking about the ideal, but a joke, if there is such a sense of righteousness, why bother to talk to Dr. Weiss without telling the Red Wall side, knowing the identity of Dr. Weiss, but not reporting it to the Red Wall side ?


    Li Shi had already wavered. In front of death, shaken!


    After a long silence, Dr. Weiss said: "How do you think that it is the best to stick to the current world? Don''t you think that the sky now is very monotonous and boring? We can add more colors to the sky. , Why do you want to paint yourself as a prison?"


    Still talking about the return of heaven and earth.


    During the period of confrontation with the minister of Fulong, Li Shi had already understood this kind of thing. The position of the Red Wall is this country and its people. If the heavens and the earth are reunited, the demons from all sides will suddenly emerge, and this land will be in turmoil. This is definitely not what Red Wall wants to see. Just thinking about it, this world is indeed more adventurous and exciting, which is very exciting. Or, thinking one step further, waiting for the chaos of the world, and then unifying it, isn''t it a greater feat?


    Dr. Weiss looked at the contemplative Li Shi and squinted his eyes slightly, as if he had penetrated Li Shi¡¯s mind, showing a hint of joke, and said: "Do you really think we just want this country or this land? No, you We underestimated our goal. What we want is... the entire sky, the nine heavens, and the outer sky that day!"


    Li Shi glanced at Dr. Weiss, Dr. Weiss''s rhetoric couldn''t move him. Because he has never thought about such things, things above the sky, he is a mortal, what good is it after thinking about it?


    Dr. Weiss smiled and said: "So, who should control this land?"


    Li Shishuang moved his hands and glanced at Dr. Weiss, but quickly turned his head back and remained stable.


    Dr. Weiss said: "After we acquire this piece of land, Master Wen and the others will definitely head towards the sky, so there must be someone to lead this piece of land. However, it is very difficult to re-introduce a leader. So, if that person already has the prestige of leadership?"


    "What do you mean?" Li Shi stared at Dr. Weiss and asked. While angry, there was a vague expectation in his heart. It was a kind of ambition and desire around the corner.


    Dr. Weiss said, "No one knows the emperor of the Red Wall better than you, right?"


    Li Shi did not speak. As the assistant of the Red Wall Emperor, he has been trusted by the Red Wall Emperor for more than ten years. He has a complete knowledge of the Red Wall Emperor.


    Dr. Weiss was very satisfied with Li Shi''s default attitude, and said, "If you change your face and become the emperor of the Red Wall, no one will recognize it, right?"


    "What?!" Li Shi Tengran stood up and looked at Dr. Weiss in astonishment.


    ...


    Wen Zhongyuan stood on the tall building opposite the Red Fort, looking at the gray castle in the Red Fort, his expression grew colder.


    Originally, he wanted to cooperate with vampires like Adam. In the first negotiation, Adam said that it would take three days to consider and then give him an answer. As a result, three days later, Adam did not give him any answer. He didn''t want to give up Adam''s power, so he came to ask in person. However, he noticed something strange.


    Others don''t know that the smell of these "bloods" is completely different, and these smells are emitted from the blood and cannot be concealed at all. Wen Zhongyuan noticed that there was only a hint of "blood" in the Red Fortress, and it was quite fragile. Wen Zhongyuan thought that there must be something tricky, so after two consecutive days of observation, he discovered that the Red Fortress had been controlled.


    "Damn!" Wen Zhongyuan really sighed. During this period of time, all his plans have been blocked. Where is the problem?


    This reminded him of what happened when he used to compete with Tang Ye, and he has been frustrated all the time, and even the woman he always liked slept on Tang Ye''s bed.


    He has been working at Hao Mu Cai Sang, and he must find Mu Cai Sang to play it to death, otherwise it will be hard to vent his hatred!


    "Could it be..."


    Wen Zhongyuan sighed, "Tang Ye really came back?"

 Chapter 1288： Devil!

    Wen Zhongyuan knew that if something happened to the Red Fort, then Adam and the others must have something wrong. If two or three vampires were found by the red wall, they would definitely not be able to escape. What the original article wants is the vampire power behind Adam. Now that the red fortress is cleared, the line of vampires has been cut off.


    Vampires are alien monsters, and the Red Wall will pay more attention, so it is already difficult to use this force. The original article can only abandon the red fortress and concentrate on the next plan.


    As soon as Wen Zhongyuan left, Tang Ye came to the Red Fort.


    Inside the Grey Castle, Jiang Ruoqing is dealing with Adam''s affairs. Adam was still locked in it, mainly to attract Wen Zhongyuan, to beat Wen Zhongyuan, he might not be able to kill him, but a good meal was good. Jiang Ruoqing was eager to try, but Zhongyuan never appeared.


    Looking at Adam being imprisoned, Jiang Ruoqing is very interested. At the same time, she was very cold, because she was torturing Adam with some means.


    Under Tang Ye''s suggestion, her pistol was specially crafted through the power of science and technology over the red wall. It was silver, a bit like the previous revolver. One by one, filled with the same specially made bullets, it has a retro feel and full of fun, just to pass the boring time of Jiang Ruoqing.


    Through some research, it is determined that silver products have a negative effect on vampires. Now the cage where Adam is held is made of pure silver, and nano and laser technologies are also applied. Even if Adam is turned into a blood stream, he cannot escape.


    Jiang Ruoqing wants to ask more information from Adam, such as his relationship with Wen Zhongyuan and the purpose of coming to China. Adam has his own arrogance, or firm belief, but he never said it. But this means that he will suffer more torture and torture.


    To say that this method is cruel or illegal, Jiang Ruoqing never thought about it, because Adam is a monster.


    What really made Jiang Ruoqing a girl cruel and cruel torture was that she discovered something terrifying in the basement of this gray castle. There is a basement filled with dead human bones. And there is a basement, where some children are locked up, they are caught and raised, and then they are provided with blood for Adam and them!


    This kind of thing completely stimulated Jiang Ruoqing''s hostility. If it wasn''t for Adam, she would have destroyed him with one shot!


    "You can leave it alone, anyway, I have enough patience to play with you." Jiang Ruoqing handsomely threw away the revolver''s reload magazine, and then took out a few delicate silver bullets, one by one She has graceful movements and a charming figure, fully showing her cool and pretty beauty.


    After loading the bullet, Jiang Ruoqing pointed the pistol at Adam¡¯s right leg and said, ¡°This is a newly made bullet. There are small and small silver fragments inside. When the bullet hits your body, these silver fragments will burst into flames. Unfortunately, we only know that these small silver objects have a burning effect on your body, so how does it feel if these small things burn in your body?"


    Ah, what a devil, Jiang Ruoqing calmly said this kind of words, quite cruel.


    However, Adam remained unmoved and looked at Jiang Ruoqing with a sneer: "How can I feel? It''s nothing more than scratching."


    "Oh?" Jiang Ruoqing snorted softly.


    boom!


    Adam wanted to say something, but Jiang Ruoqing shot him coldly.


    Fuck! Adam wanted to curse, but he couldn''t make a sound, because he was caught off guard by the shot, so he couldn''t help but exhale in embarrassment. Although maintaining a calm and arrogant look, expressing his unyielding attitude is unavoidable. This is something he can''t tolerate this noble vampire.


    "I killed you, bitch!" Holding his aching right leg, Adam yelled at Jiang Ruoqing savagely.


    Jiang Ruoqing looked indifferent, playing with the exquisite but powerful revolver, looking at Adam provocatively, and jokingly: "Is it necessary to say such nonsense?"


    "You..." Adam was extremely angry. Indeed, in the current situation, even if he was not locked in the silver prison, he would not be able to kill Jiang Ruoqing. He had already been tortured to death, where there was still power.


    During the time he was in custody, he experienced a pang of hunger to madness. They must feed on blood, and once they are hungry, they will lose control. If you can''t get blood in time, you will have a splitting headache and be in pain.


    That kind of feeling, life is better than death, so every vampire does not want to experience the feeling of hunger.


    What made Adam angry is that when he was extremely hungry, Jiang Ruoqing pulled a pig and asked him to drink pig blood.


    This is such a **** insult!


    Adam couldn''t imagine that there would be such a vicious woman in the world, letting himself be a noble vampire to **** the blood of a pig?


    Moreover, he was locked in a cage, Jiang Ruoqing only let the pig''s **** get close to the cage, so if he wanted to drink blood, he could only bite the pig''s **** to drink... Adam really wanted to die.


    If he wants to commit suicide, he just needs to pull out his heart. However, his hand was maimed. In order to prevent him from committing suicide, Jiang Ruoqing, or someone from the Red Wall, would shoot him with both hands from time to time, making him unable to use his hands or lose strength.


    Now he can''t even commit suicide.


    So what can he do?


    Not wanting to endure the pain of hunger, or losing control, he knelt down and bit the pig **** and drank pig blood.


    This is extremely shameful, because Adam can no longer heal the wound.


    In addition to the mental torture, in fact drinking pig blood will have a bad effect on his body. In the past, drinking human blood was great, but pig blood was a low-quality food for him. If he eats too much, his physical fitness will decline, and then it will weaken his strength.


    Therefore, the current Adam, even if he is against Jiang Ruoqing, cannot win.


    Jiang Ruoqing saw Adam showing a look that he hated her, but he was helpless, and was in a particularly good mood. He said, "Your hands are almost healed, so let''s give you two shots."


    "Do not¡­¡­"


    Bang, bang!


    what!


    Vampires can heal themselves, so even if Adam is tortured, he can''t die. I was injured today, and I will almost be better tomorrow. This is a good thing for Jiang Ruoqing, don''t worry about him dying. But for him, it was a great torture. Injured, then healed, and then tortured again...Who can bear such a thing?


    He was really afraid that he couldn''t hold on, so he told all the secrets he knew.


    Now his face is dead. Originally thought that his hands were almost recovered, if Jiang Ruoqing did not pay attention, then he could take out his heart and break himself!


    However, Jiang Ruoqing shot him twice so simply, and the two arms that were just about to heal were lost again, and he would continue to be tortured.


    Adam didn''t know how long he could hold on.


    Jiang Ruoqing squinted and smiled, and said: "Today you changed your food. I specially asked you to boil the pig blood and cooked it. Haha, I''m fine, you don''t need to drink it raw."


    Adam heard a sudden panic and shouted: "No!"

 Chapter 1289： Force the palace!

    For vampires like Adam, drinking pig blood is already a big deal. It will reduce physical fitness and weaken strength. If you still drink cooked pig blood, it will directly change their body structure.


    Especially vampires who had been drinking raw blood before suddenly drank cooked blood and collided. If they don''t adapt, they will die in severe cases, and they will also become waste.


    It''s like suffering from scurvy, without knowing the cure, and can only wait for death.


    Although Adam wants to die now, he doesn''t want to die like that. Besides, he didn''t think Jiang Ruoqing would let him die. He even felt that this was an experiment conducted by Jiang Ruoqing.


    In addition to trying to learn related secrets through him, the Red Wall also wanted to know the exact weakness of vampires, which would be used to prevent attacks by the vampires in the future.


    Drinking animal blood will weaken the power of vampires, so what happens to drinking cooked blood, or "dead blood"?


    Jiang Ruoqing spoke calmly and seemed to have no other intentions, but on the other side, Adam''s every move was monitored. How could Jiang Ruoqing behave that simple.


    On the contrary, those responsible for monitoring and observing were taken aback by Jiang Ruoqing, a cold beauty, and even fearful. Look at the shooting action just now, it''s simply neat, I don''t even bother to discuss it with you!


    So, facing this kind of girl, I didn''t know if I accidentally ate her bullet!


    Although a person is beautiful, the risk factor is too high.


    Jiang Ruoqing is also quite lonely.


    She missed Tang Ye. Since she lost her morals, she felt more and more happy to play with Tang Ye, and her heart moved. The woman in rut has a wild heart picked up, and she wants more, no matter how ashamed she seems to be done.


    Jiang Ruoqing asked someone to bring the cooked pig brother, put it in the cage, and let Adam eat or not.


    Adam directly knocked to the ground, showed his attitude, and resolutely refused to eat.


    Jiang Ruoqing sneered. Not to eat? Will he not eat when he is hungry and crazy?


    She wanted to see if Adam had this backbone.


    She really looks like a devil.


    However, for her, this is not enough to relieve her hatred!


    The terrible conditions in the basement, especially the children, were kept as food, and they were bled after they were fed. The numb look and hollow eyes of those children showed up on the immature ones, which was heartbreaking.


    Jiang Ruoqing would never forgive Adam for atonement!


    Glancing at Adam coldly, Jiang Ruoqing turned and left.


    She just turned around and saw Tang Ye standing quietly in the corner. She froze for a moment, then panicked, looking at Tang Ye nervously and said: "You, did you see it?"


    Jiang Ruoqing knew how cruel and ruthless he had tortured Adam just now. As long as he was a conscientious person, he would definitely not like this kind of person. She worried that Tang Ye didn''t like or even hated her, and then she panicked.


    Tang Ye was amused by Jiang Ruoqing''s reaction. This pretty female demon suddenly became flustered. The two changes were so rapid, it was really dramatic.


    "You, what are you laughing at!" Jiang Ruoqing couldn''t help being annoyed when she saw Tang Ye''s seemingly smiling but not smiling. She beat Tang Ye in the past with a slight hypocrisy. It was almost the same as flirting and flirting.


    After performing this hypocritical beating action, Jiang Ruoqing showed a shy appearance, her pretty face was slightly red, and there was still half of the evil charm and coldness that tortured Adam before.


    Seeing Jiang Ruoqing''s appearance, Adam wanted to jump up and scold a bitch, a shameless man!


    Those responsible for monitoring were also taken aback, then rolled their eyes. It turned out that this cruel and glamorous woman had a man, no wonder she was totally insensitive to other opposite sex, which made them depressed for a long time.


    It can only be said that one thing drops one thing.


    Tang Ye was speechless towards Jiang Ruoqing''s change of attitude, patted Jiang Ruoqing''s hand, and said, "You were very charming just now, I think..."


    "You like it, don''t you?!" Jiang Ruoqing was overjoyed, and took Tang Ye''s hand into excitement.


    Tang Ye was stunned for a while, and after thinking about it, it was definitely not annoying, otherwise he would go out to stop her just now. Do you hate it but you like it? It seems that the same can be said.


    "Yes, right..." Tang Ye said indifferently.


    Jiang Ruoqing was even more happy. He pulled Tang Ye out a bit, avoided the surveillance camera, approached Tang Ye''s ear, and said, "Then let''s go play with the whip, I will hit you, you will suffer."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was quite speechless, this woman became more and more presumptuous. He wanted to slap Jiang Ruoqing''s ass, but he didn''t hit him halfway through his hands. It seemed that Jiang Ruoqing wasn''t so close.


    The loss in Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes disappeared in a flash.


    Tang Ye suddenly became unbearable.


    In order not to embarrass each other, he retracted his hands and pressed them on Jiang Ruoqing''s shoulders, with a gentle and apologetic expression, and said, "Ruoqing, I''m sorry for asking you to do this. The situation in the basement...I know."


    Tang Ye had already heard about the basement of the castle from other personnel, so he knew very well that Jiang Ruoqing''s brutality just now was caused by those stimulations.


    The more ferocious Jiang Ruoqing is, the more it shows how kind she is in her heart. Being kind to good people and evil to bad people has always been a temperament that Tang Ye appreciates. He doesn''t like the kind of thing that is kind to the wicked. He has done so many unforgivable people. Why should he forgive himself?


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s hands will be stained with more blood. The unforgivable enemies usually die in his hands.


    Choose this path and face the darkness every day. Jiang Ruoqing was also deeply jealous and hated because of the past. It is quite remarkable that she can still maintain her original intention. However, the backlog of hostility must be vented, otherwise there will be unimaginable consequences.


    If there is a chance to vent her, Tang Ye will definitely agree.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, Jiang Ruoqing stopped talking, lowered her head and made a fist. After being silent for a while, she looked up at Tang Ye again, her eyes determined.


    Tang Ye was worried that she would mind something, and just wanted to talk to persuade him, but Jiang Ruoqing pushed him to the wall in one fell swoop, and then blocked his mouth with that red lips, gradually becoming crazy.


    Tang Ye was a little confused, and then hesitated. The decisive expression in Jiang Ruoqing''s eyes just now forced him.


    Either choose to follow, or choose to push away. If he does, Jiang Ruoqing can continue, if he pushes away, Jiang Ruoqing will give up on himself.


    A look has many meanings. Tang Ye''s experience in contact with women is quite rich, so she can see clearly.


    Jiang Ruoqing panted, finally let go, resting on Tang Ye, and whispering in Tang Ye''s ear: "Take me to the room."


    This meaning becomes clearer.


    Or another ultimatum?


    Jiang Ruoqing used a lot of courage and determination to change from that arrogant and chaste woman to today''s debauchery. Now that the situation is unclear, and she doesn''t know when she will be separated again, she wants a result.


    Or an answer.


    Tang Ye couldn''t hesitate. If you hesitate, you have to push it away, if you feel guilty and hug it again, it will actually hurt Jiang Ruoqing.


    Even so, Jiang Ruoqing would give it to him, but, I am afraid he will not give it again, and he will become a stranger.


    So Tang Ye directly picked up Jiang Ruoqing and entered a free room.


    Jiang Ruoqing got the answer and was delighted and satisfied. He went crazy as soon as he entered the room. Fang Fu Tang Ye was a woman, and she was a man. While kissing Tang Ye, she tore her clothes, took the lead in taking off her own, and then pulled Tang Ye''s.


    After the feelings that endured for too long, she felt her head buzzing, she just wanted to slap Tang Ye to beg for mercy and drain all of Tang Ye''s strength.


    When she was in contact and rubbing with Tang Ye''s body, her emotional burst had already made her scream out. Listening to that sound, the sound of bed calls must be extremely ecstasy.


    The next screen is a bit sloppy and indescribable.

 Chapter 1290： Take you to fly!

    "It turns out to be like this."


    After a fierce battle with Tang Ye, Jiang Ruoqing finally tasted the pain and pleasure of being entered into the body by a man. It really makes people want to stop, otherwise she would not be so crazy. But for some reason, I feel a little lost. Is it because you lost your body?


    Jiang Ruoqing has very **** long legs. At this moment, straddling Tang Ye, this posture is to facilitate the intersection and fusion, their distance is still negative, and they are not separated. Following Tang Ye''s movements, Jiang Ruoqing responded, and the first pain gradually reduced, and more and more unstoppable pleasure.


    Jiang Ruoqing wanted to speak, but when he wanted to speak, he was stimulated by the pleasure of the body to only make a sweet voice. So she simply finished the matter first, holding Tang Ye''s body and acting actively. Finally here, enjoy the most wonderful few seconds.


    Jiang Ruoqing was panting, her hair scattered, and some sweat broke out on her forehead. She affixed to Tang Ye to rest, glanced at Tang Ye trying to say something, but suddenly realized that she became sad.


    Want a result and get it, does that mean something bad will happen?


    "I feel a little bad suddenly, is this because I was **** by a man?" Jiang Ruoqing leaned into Tang Ye''s arms and said softly.


    Tang Ye was stunned, a little puzzled. Since such a situation will occur, why have you forced yourself before?


    "I... I don''t quite understand what your women think." Tang Ye replied.


    Jiang Ruoqing curled her lips, gently pushed Tang Ye, and said, "I don''t understand how you know you want to put me in bed?"


    "Didn''t you call it?" Tang Ye was very depressed.


    "You can refuse." Jiang Ruoqing looked at Tang Ye for unknown reasons.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "If a sheep is sent to the wolf den, the wolf will not eat her."


    "Yes, as long as it is a good wolf." Jiang Ruoqing said in a **** manner.


    Tang Ye laughed hard and said, "I was never a good person."


    I don''t know if it was an illusion, Jiang Ruoqing saw a trace of sadness in Tang Ye''s eyes. Is that a kind of guilt?


    Not like. Jiang Ruoqing knew that Tang Ye was immune to the so-called guilt on the part of women. That kind of sadness is caring and worrying. Worried about not being able to take good care of everyone around me.


    "Cut." Jiang Ruoqing knew Tang Ye''s intentions and snorted slightly, his mood became clear, and he was no longer sad because of the broken film. The thing that has been cherished for so long is to give it to a man willing to give it to him. This is right now, at least now. As for what will happen in the future, why worry so much.


    If I have wine now, I am drunk now, so my old lady should be a free and easy person. Otherwise, the war broke out in the future and you would die accidentally, which would be a shame.


    Jiang Ruoqing became intellectually muttered, holding Tang Ye tenderly, and said: "Am I...should do something?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.


    Jiang Ruoqing blushed, pushed Tang Ye affectionately, gave Tang Ye a scorn, and whispered: "Just... how to make you more comfortable."


    Tang Ye was a little surprised, smiled, and said, "You don''t have to deliberately, this kind of thing will happen naturally.


    "It''s the old driver." Jiang Ruoqing slightly propped up and looked at Tang Ye''s praise, curling his mouth clearly to be angry.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t know what to say. She simply talked about the current situation, thinking foresight, and said: ¡°The text in the original is not expected to come to the Red Fortress anymore. You can look at the situation. You can do things with Adam. Give it to the red wall."


    "Good." Jiang Ruoqing nodded.


    Tang Ye wanted to say again, Jiang Ruoqing pressed a jade finger on his mouth, and said, "Don''t talk about this, we are in bed, so you are willing to let me talk about these things with you? Is it me bad?"


    Jiang Ruoqing had a bit of resentment.


    Don''t Tang Ye say anymore, can you do less and do more?


    ...


    After Lu Celadon got the Dragon Spirit Sword, apart from the complete Xuan Lei Canglan sword technique, she was considered to be complete, so she stayed in Yanjing and took the side.


    Tang Ye began to find the other two divine artifact successors, and then looked for the divine artifact together. The rest are fists and axes. He thinks this should be a man, it can''t be a woman anymore. If you fist, it may be a woman. After all, women''s punches can be quite powerful.


    Think about it he finds it very funny. So far, the heirs of the artifacts are all women. Do you really want to build an army of women?


    However, even if they are all women, it is not too abrupt. The woman playing with punches and axe feels against peace? But as long as you have played the game, you will usually set the choice of male and female genders, and the female characters are often more amazing. Many players, in reality, are a big man who picks their feet, or choose women. This may be a hobby of Wei Shu. However, it cannot be denied the desirability of female design, stunning but domineering, playing with an axe, and full of sense of picture.


    After finishing with Jiang Ruoqing, Tang Ye left the Gray Castle. Jiang Ruoqing didn''t avoid suspicion. Even if there was the crimson on her face that was just moisturized by the man, it gave her a bit more charm. Experienced people would know what she did when she saw it. She also followed Tang Ye and needed to be separated. Separate at the time.


    Tang Ye went back to the Royal Garden to talk to Lu Celadon, and then went to look at Nan Bei.


    Nanbei''s dedication to martial arts is stronger than any woman he has ever seen. Every time I see the north and the south, I almost always see the north and the south dancing. The original Fuhu guns of the north and south were broken, and now the north and south are using wooden guns. In order to prevent the wooden spear from breaking so quickly, she used a small amount of force when she played the spear-style dragon family combat technique. However, because the Long Family''s combat skills were too powerful, even though she suppressed most of her power, the wooden spear was easily broken.


    In just one morning, she used dozens of wooden guns for practice. Even with wooden sticks, this practice is extremely troublesome. After Tang Ye saw it, he thought about it, and decided to help Nan Bei find the halberd artifact first.


    North and South naturally want to get a weapon that is worthy of their hands. Without a weapon in her hand now, she is usually uncomfortable at leisure. There used to be a Fuhu gun. When she was resting, she could also maintain the Fuhu gun and wipe it slowly. She couldn''t put it down, and she was satisfied looking at the Fuhu gun. So she desperately wants to get a weapon.


    "You are the inheritor of the artifact, you need to sense it, and then we will find it together." Tang Ye said to Nan Bei.


    Lu Celadon sits in Yanjing and protects the ancient jade seal from accident. He is still very relieved to lead people to find the artifact.


    Nan Bei and Tang Ye had a lingering one night, but both of them chose to forget it or not to mention it. Therefore, the relationship between the two is still the same as before, there is a kind of confidant, respect each other like guests, and will not go further.


    "What should I do?" Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Standing on a high place, entering meditation, calling out the imprint of the artifact, and having the artifact respond."


    "How high do you want to stand?" Nan Bei asked.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Do you mind if I give you a hug?"


    Ok?


    North and South were taken aback, then gritted their teeth. Tacitly quit doing intimate things, why is this guy like this?


    In fact, Tang Ye just wanted to take her to a high place, by flying.

 Chapter 1291： Go one!

    Tang Ye could see from the North and South''s reactions that he was angry with him. This was a big misunderstanding. However, he found it particularly interesting to see the shameful expression of Nan Bei.


    Before Nan Bei was angry, she was just angry. But now, when I am angry I still feel a little bit ashamed. How is this going?


    No matter what is going on, just look good and interesting. Tang Ye likes that. Then think about it, he feels very bad. On the night that I had a relationship with Nanbei, I was stupefied by alcohol, and I couldn''t watch the way Nanbei did that kind of thing.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt very sorry.


    The more he looks like this, the more North and South feel that he is frivolous. But Nan Bei didn''t want to scold him, as if he was reluctant?


    Nan Bei didn''t understand what was going on, perhaps because he knew that Tang Ye had such a temperament, he was a little indulgent or spoiled him.


    Is she a woman petting a man?


    What''s so strange about this!


    Women spoil the men they like more. Feelings are a matter of two people. There is no reason why a man loves a woman.


    Tang Ye looked at Nan Bei''s angry face, smiled, and said, "I think I don''t have any crooked thoughts about holding you, but I just want you to stand up high."


    Nan Beitou cast a puzzled look.


    Tang Ye pointed to the sky and said, "Take you to fly."


    North and South gritted their teeth and stared. Take yourself to fly? This sounds frivolous!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "What I said is true."


    "I''m too lazy to care about you!" Nan Bei snorted, and turned to go back to the house.


    Not to mention that she thinks Tang Ye''s words are frivolous, she just talked about Feitian, she didn''t think Tang Ye could do it. It is true that Tang Ye is very powerful, but such things as flying are already done by immortals, and now the world cannot do such things.


    However, Tang Ye hugged Nanbei directly from behind, buckled her slender waist, swished, flying into the sky.


    "You...ah!" Nan Bei was hugged by Tang Ye from behind, and she directly touched her waist. She was so embarrassed that she wanted to scold Tang Ye, but suddenly her body rose suddenly and couldn''t help but exclaim. Scream.


    Soon she saw that she was tens of meters above the ground, and the things on the ground shrank rapidly. Damn it, really flying?


    North and South were shocked.


    She turned her head back to look at Tang Ye, and almost touched Tang Ye''s face, and immediately turned back. His cheeks flushed suddenly. Damn, this disturbing thing happened again!


    The North and South hearts throbbed hard.


    But she was held by Tang Ye, her body pressed tightly, even if she didn''t turn her head, it was destined to make her feel uneasy.


    "Standing on a high place and looking at the world, you can try to sense where the artifact is." Tang Ye said as he approached Nan Bei''s ear.


    There was the sound of a man''s breathing in his ears, and the north and the south couldn''t be calm anymore, no one knew how to sense the artifact.


    "Come down first," Tang Ye said softly.


    Nan Bei closed his eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm himself down, but... unable to do it.


    Tang Ye wanted to teach her again, she became angry and cursed: "I can''t be quiet! How can I be quiet like you!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Immediately a little helpless, because there was a lingering one night, so it was destined to become sensitive. The so-called forgetting, going back to the past, are all fake.


    Bowl?


    Where is it so easy to see.


    Since the North and South were not in this mood, Tang Ye had no choice but to give up. There is also a time limit for him to manipulate the "small domain", and he can''t keep floating.


    Tang Ye descended, and Nan Bei suddenly hummed, "What are you doing?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "You are not angry..."


    "I am not!" Nan Bei snapped to death.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You must be angry."


    "I didn''t!" Nan Bei denied it again.


    She was really not angry, but she couldn''t let go of the matter with Tang Ye. I tried very hard to let go, and I was about to succeed, but in the end I found that as long as Tang Ye did a little bit of something that touched his heart, he would suddenly explode and couldn''t do it.


    She was upset about this.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "Let''s go down first."


    Nan Bei simply turned around and wanted to look at Tang Ye. She is not afraid of falling by herself, Tang Ye will definitely take care of her actions.


    "My heart is very messy!" Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye directly, a little scary, as if to become a lunatic.


    Tang Ye knew that she was affected by what happened that night. He doesn''t know what to say, apology? It''s meaningless and fake.


    The North and South looked angry, and they seemed to cry because they were wronged. He stared at Tang Ye and said, "Hurry up and do something to make me feel better!"


    "I can''t stand this mood!" Nan Bei blushed.


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect things to be so big.


    Obsessed with martial arts, naturally hate being troubled by other things, especially emotional things. This day or two can''t be at ease, there is no need for a breakthrough in martial arts strength.


    Do something to make her feel upset?


    Tang Ye was thinking how to do it well. The north and the south can''t let go of the lingering things that night. Since you can''t let go, let it become an inevitable event.


    Tang Ye looked at North and South, and after a long while, said, "Then be my woman."


    Nan Bei glared at Tang Ye and said angrily: "Can you manage it?!"


    There are so many, I really can''t manage it.


    Tang Ye''s voice increased a lot, and said, "If you can''t manage it, you should also care!"


    "Then what are you waiting for!" Nan Bei almost shouted.


    What are you waiting for?


    Tang Ye was a little dazed. This is in the sky, can we do something?


    Who knew that Nanbei was more anxious than him, so he leaned over and kissed his mouth, but because of the anxiety and unfamiliarity, he turned into a bite. Ouch, Tang Ye is so painful that she feels numb. But Nanbei seemed to use his mouth to vent, bite after biting, and continued.


    Tang Ye understood right now. Nan Bei agreed to what he said, and wanted to do something immediately to make the matter really relevant.


    The kissing skills of North and South are terrifyingly clumsy. Tang Ye swallowed the blood she shed, and for a long time he corrected Nan Bei''s mouth. Then let him take the lead, and the kiss will look different. Cooperating in the sky, it is a bit romantic.


    After half an hour.


    Tang Ye and Nanbei are not in the sky, but in the rooms of the north and south, and they have completed a lingering.


    North and South were naked, with their backs to Tang Ye, the attractive curves of the carcass were faintly revealed. She dared not look at Tang Ye. This is the second time I have had a relationship with Tang Ye. It is because they are sober with each other under the premise of saying good things. She is Tang Ye''s woman, but still can''t let go of her hands and feet.


    However, Tang Ye took advantage of the state of mind of the North and the South, let the North and the South completely accept this kind of thing, and never be bothered by this kind of thing again. He hugged the north and the south, turned over and pressed the north and south by the way, and said, "Walk one?"


    "No!" Nan Bei slightly turned his head, blushing, but there was a smile on his lips.


    Things are not as heavy as imagined at all, but I feel relaxed after doing them. She likes to get along with Tang Ye like this, walking one, in fact, means kissing one another. A term that belongs to her and Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked straight at the north and south.


    North and South couldn''t stop him, bit his lip lightly, quickly raised his head and kissed Tang Ye, and then turned his head away from Tang Ye, shy and innocent.


    Tang Ye hugged her into her arms, she didn''t hide now, staying in Tang Ye''s arms obediently, her troubles were finally resolved.

 Chapter 1292： Once hatred!

    Ascend to high altitude again. North and South were allowed to be held by Tang Ye, feeling at ease, even with a hint of sweetness. Just because of her cold temperament, naturally it will not be obvious. In any case, it is good to solve the problem, relax, feel that the martial arts strength will also improve by leaps and bounds.


    Now North and South were amazed that Tang Ye was able to fly into the sky like this. It''s defying the sky, you will become a fairy before you soar?


    The North and the South are very sure that when the world returns to unity, Tang Ye must be among those who can ascend.


    Now Nan Bei is not so entangled that he can keep up with Tang Ye''s pace. What she has to do is to cultivate with peace of mind. If she can be a fairy couple with Tang Ye, it would be best. If not, she will not have much regret. At this point, she is content.


    According to what Tang Ye said, the north and south closed their eyes to sense, urging the power of the artifact imprint, and feeling the orientation of the halberd artifact, and finally locked on the side of Mount Tai.


    Taishan Tang Ye had already been there, and he was not unfamiliar with it. He decided to go to Mount Tai immediately, make a quick battle, and then go back to Guwu Rivers and Lakes. In addition to wanting to get the Xuan Lei Canglan sword technique from Li Haoran, he also wanted to understand the situation in the ancient Wu Jianghu.


    However, if Nan Bei was worried about her leaving, Han Ya''s safety would not be guaranteed. Tang Ye didn''t worry about this anymore. Wood Nianhua was already dead, and the Red Fortress was uprooted, and no one would touch Han Ya. Moreover, Tang Ye will let people secretly protect, and Han Ya is even more unlikely to have an accident.


    Since Tang Ye said so, Nan Bei didn''t worry about it, and simply brought some things and went to Mount Tai with Tang Ye.


    ...


    Since the secret agent reported on "Tang Chenxing" and thought that Tang Chenxing was the mysterious man with a hood, Wen Zhongyuan sent people to stare at "Tang Chenxing", that is, Tang Ye. Tang Ye and Nan Bei went to Mount Tai, but they couldn''t escape his eyeliner.


    "Last time this Tang Chenxing went to Chang''an Zhaoling with Lu Celadon to obtain the Dragon Spirit Sword. Obviously, Tang Chenxing was looking for eight artifacts. Now he and the north and south are going to Mount Tai. There must be artifacts on the side of Mount Tai. At the same time, the north and south are artifacts Successor!" Wen Zhongyuan thought, squinting.


    According to the information collected by the spy, it is said that there has been no breakthrough in the martial arts strength of the North and the South in the past two years, so the strength of the North and the South is not very strong. In this case, can''t you kill North and South?


    "Ha..." Wen Zhongyuan suddenly couldn''t help but sneered playfully.


    If you kill the north and south, then the eight artifacts cannot be assembled, and the power of the dragon cannot be formed, so there is no need to worry about being killed.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled triumphantly, and decided to go to Mount Tai in person to kill North and South!


    Even if there is that mysterious hooded man, no matter how strong he is, he can''t break the sky, just like himself, then he can entangle him. But the strength of the North and the South is not like Lu Celadon''s. What is the difficulty of killing her?


    There are more than one or two talented people on my own side. To ensure success, just send more people to go!


    Wen Zhongyuan is very confident, this time he will definitely be able to resolve the worries in his heart, and then start the plan to seize the ancient jade seal!


    After arranging a group of people, Wen Zhongyuan was going to Mount Tai. At this time, a secret agent reported to him that Mu Caisang was suspected to have been found.


    "You said you found Mu Caisang?!" Wen Zhongyuan became extremely excited.


    Mu Caisang was the woman he wanted most, but she hurt him the most. The "Poison Fairy" who originally worked for the minister of Fulong not only betrayed the minister of Fulong, but also entangled with Tang Ye. What Wen Zhongyuan hates most is that Mu Caisang used his feelings for her to trick him into killing My grandfather Wen Dingmo!


    Because of this, he went crazy, awakening the identity of the Gorefiend and the Xuanhuang co-master. Mu Caisang will never forgive him, he must kill her!


    However, after he lost to Tang Ye and had to force Tang Ye to go to the Guwu rivers and lakes at the cost of death, he had to resurrect in half a year. During this half a year, Mu Caisang completely disappeared. At the same time, there are also musangsang, water butterfly and water butterfly.


    He knew that Mu Caisang was avoiding his revenge. Without Tang Ye''s protection, what can these women have?


    Even if Mu Caisang had cultivated to the strength of a preacher, it was still a far cry from his top-level powerhouse.


    Now that Mu Caisang and Tang Ye got together, Wen Zhongyuan thought she was a profligate woman, so he had already made the decision to torture Mu Caisang. Don¡¯t you like sleeping with men? Then abandon the martial arts, throw it to the night market, and be rided on by a man every day!


    Not only that, but he also has to raise Musangsang, and after a certain age, he will also leave it to pick up guests at night! Let Mu Caisang watch his daughter suffer because of her, and even let them serve a man at the same time!


    Hahaha... Thinking about the text, Zhongyuan feels excited, his hostility is high, and he can finally take revenge. The shame of this man being cuckold is finally about to be washed away!


    "Say! Where is Mu Caisang?!" Wen Zhongyuan grabbed the spy with excitement and asked loudly.


    The spy was startled, thinking that Wen Zhongyuan was stimulated and wanted to kill, wouldn''t it be bad for him?


    The spy was trembling. It has long been heard that since the miraculous guy from Tang Ye appeared, whether it was Wen Dingmo or Wen Zhongyuan, the spy has entered a dark period of disaster. If you can''t find out the news, you have to go back anytime. May be killed by an angry master!


    Two years after Tang Ye left, the situation has improved a bit, and now there is another Tang Chenxing, which seems very difficult. Damn, the spy is so miserable, why is Tang so annoying?


    The spy quickly told Wen Zhongyuan: ¡°According to reliable sources, traces of Mu Caisang were found in Yanziwu on the other side of Gusu.¡±


    "Gusu?" Wen Zhongyuan frowned and hummed, "Isn''t that the site of Murong''s family?"


    "Yes!" The agent nodded and said, "Before, Mu Caisang went to Murong''s house to deal with Tang Ye. It was at that time that Mu Caisang began to feel betrayal. Now she is there, probably because of Murong. The family is powerful and has sufficient protection. Moreover, Yanziwu is very special, and most people cannot go in at all. In addition to the maze, there is also the protection of superiors. It can be said that it is a paradise."


    "Xanadu?" Wen Zhongyuan sneered and hummed: "When I come back from Mount Tai, it will not be Xanadu!"


    The implication is very clear. When he returns from Mount Tai, he will go to Yanziwu to take revenge on Mu Caisang!


    "You continue to stare at Mu Caisang, immediately report any movement, and you must not let Mu Caisang disappear again." Wen Zhongyuan told the spy.


    The spy nodded heavily, as if he didn''t show his awe and loyalty to Wen Zhongyuan if he was not too heavy. After Wen Zhongyuan waved his hand, he was greatly surprised, and the flashing figure disappeared.


    Next time he will not come back to report the information. He feels that his life is saved. I hope there will be no accidents in Mu Caisang.


    Wen Zhongyuan clenched his fists with a sneer, and the unhappiness that had been caused by the mysterious hooded man disappeared. Because he felt that he could destroy the complex power of the artifact and take revenge on Mu Caisang, a hateful woman!

 Chapter 1293： Four evils and five evils!

    Tang Ye and Nan Bei reached the Yin-Yang boundary of Mount Tai. According to the north-south induction, the halberd artifact is in this position. Tang Ye is no stranger to the Yin-Yang Realm. He came to search for the Dragon Gate to obtain the power of the Wolong Dragon. The Dragon Gate was under the cliff and abyss of the Yin-Yang Realm.


    At that time, there was an old way of yin and yang, which seemed to be kind and benevolent, but in essence it bred an evil dragon here. By killing people, fusing the power of the crouching dragon with the grieving ghosts and spirits gave birth to an evil dragon spirit controlled by him. Fortunately, Tang Ye found out in time, prevented this kind of thing, and subdued the evil dragon spirit.


    The gratifying thing is that the evil dragon spirit did not dare to be presumptuous. Thanks to Tang Ye for taking it into the dragon gate illusion, he was able to absorb the power of the dragon and slowly grow from the evil dragon spirit to a true dragon, now known as the black dragon.


    Heilong promised to live Tang Ye and use it for him within a hundred years. A hundred years may be a person''s life, but for a real dragon, in the blink of an eye, a real dragon can live for thousands of years.


    Now the black dragon is following Wang Jianjia, helping Wang Jianjia deal with the chaotic power of the dragon-helping ministers emerging from various places. Wang Jianjia was the first to obtain the azure blue moon chasing bow of the divine weapon. Her body was strengthened at the same time, becoming a psychic body. In addition to strengthening all aspects of abilities, she could also identify those infected by the blood of the blood ancestors.


    If these people had any reactionary behavior, they would be eliminated by Wang Jianjia.


    On this matter, Wang Jianjia worked very hard, more attentive than anyone else. Probably because she is a person from the family of generals, has a strong sense of mission for the prosperity and decline of the country, and serves the country faithfully!


    There is also a reason that she personally thinks. That is to eliminate one more blood demon power to make Tang Ye a little easier. She didn''t want Tang Ye to be forced to go to Guwu Rivers and Lakes. As long as Tang Ye stayed in the big world, she would always have time with Tang Ye.


    "Is it down?" Tang Ye asked North and South Dao, standing on the edge of the Yin-Yang world.


    Nan Bei closed his eyes and felt it, frowning, not very sure, and said: "It seems to be, it seems that it is not."


    Tang Ye glanced at the bottom of the abyss and said, "Whether it is or not, go down and take a look. If it is really not down, then after eliminating it, it will probably be up."


    Nan Bei nodded, then his face became a little blush. If you want to go down into the abyss, then Tang Ye must be held, she doesn''t have such a powerful power, and can fly in suspension.


    Although the relationship with Tang Ye was confirmed, she was still not used to this kind of thing. Introverted, reticent, and cold temperament, she is destined not to be a girl who can be coquettish, always decent and regular. Even if she was on the bed, she would not have any ethical postures, just lying down waiting for Tang Ye to press on her.


    Under the cliff and abyss, there was no longer the rancid smell of Tang Ye when he came down for the first time, because he saved the ghosts and souls and buried their bones. The resentment disappeared, and the rich spiritual energy emitted after the dragon gate opened, the scenery below became very beautiful.


    The North and South closed their eyes and sensed the halberd artifact, even if they issued the imprint to summon power, they could not determine the specific position of the halberd artifact, presumably not under the abyss.


    Tang Ye returned to the Yin-Yang realm with North and South.


    However, they didn''t know, just when they were under the abyss, Wen Zhongyuan brought a group of men to the top, and waited for them to come up playfully. If they get the artifact, then the article will destroy the artifact. Whether people can kill it is second. If you don''t get the artifact, you will kill Nan Bei.


    To reproduce the power of the dragon, both the artifact and the successor are indispensable. So as long as Wen Zhongyuan destroys one of them, there is no hidden danger that threatens his life and death, the might of Shenlong.


    The group of subordinates brought by Zhongyuan in the article are only slightly worse than the previous shadow and water tiger. They are called "four evils and five evils", and there are a few people in total. This is the original text of the text. He came to deal with Tang Ye, dealing with the north and the south. Couldn''t nine people kill North and South?


    Moreover, the strength of the North and the South has not made much breakthrough.


    When Tang Ye returned from below the abyss with the north and south in his arms, he noticed something was wrong before reaching the Yin-Yang realm. However, because of his confidence in his strength, he didn''t evade, and he went directly to the realm of Yin and Yang.


    Tang Ye was very surprised to see that it was Wen Zhongyuan. Before, I wanted to find Wen Zhongyuan to fight and put some pressure on Wen Zhongyuan, but Wen Zhongyuan didn''t show up. It was very difficult to find him. I didn''t expect that now he appeared on his own.


    It''s really interesting.


    Seeing the four evil spirits and five evil spirits beside Wen Zhongyuan, Tang Ye frowned slightly, probably guessing Wen Zhongyuan''s plan. He was a little worried. If the text is haunting himself, then the nine seemingly uncomfortable people deal with the north and the south, and the north and the south should be very difficult.


    Fortunately, Nan Bei has learned the spear-style dragon family combat technique he taught. During this period of time, his strength has improved rapidly, and he should be able to hold on to those nine people for a while. You must not be able to fight, so you must help her.


    In this way, you have to stay not far from the north and the south.


    Wen Zhongyuan saw Tang Ye showing a thoughtful look, knowing that Tang Ye was jealous of his power, couldn''t help feeling proud, and smiled: "Tang Chenxing, oh, no, I should call you a mysterious hooded man. Haha, I didn''t expect it. , I will suddenly appear and take your life!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I really didn''t expect it. After all, you have been doing a tortoise with your head back for a while, and suddenly you had the courage to come out and die. I was quite surprised."


    "Send to death?" Wen Zhongyuan snorted and said: "Why do you have to say such things far-fetched. You know what the situation is right now. No matter how strong you are, the strongest is not enough to touch the limit. It''s the same! I can''t beat you, and you can''t beat me. But that''s not the case with North and South, right? If she dies, whether you are alive or not, I will win."


    The text was right, Tang Ye didn''t want to argue with such words, and said, "I''m afraid you won''t kill North and South."


    "Joke, do you think my subordinates are vegetarians?!" Wen Zhongyuan snorted, then waved his hand to indicate the evil spirits, and shouted: "Go kill that woman!"


    At the same time, Wen Zhongyuan flashed his figure, appeared in front of Tang Ye instantly, and fought Tang Ye. What he had to do was not to defeat Tang Ye, but to contain Tang Ye so that the four evil spirits and five evil spirits could have a chance to kill the north and the south.


    The North and South had already looked cold and stern, responding to the attacks of the four evils and five evils.


    Wen Zhongyuan fought against Tang Ye last time and knew some of Tang Ye''s tricks, so he specifically targeted Tang Ye and used the strongest strength to restrain Tang Ye from the beginning.


    The North and the South dealt with four evils and five evils. Nine people dealt with her alone, and these nine people still cooperated very well. How could she cope, she fell into a disadvantage at the beginning, and then was hit on her body little by little.


    North and South clenched their teeth, even if they were attacked, they didn''t cry out in pain. She was very tough. She didn''t want to affect the match between Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan. She hoped that Tang Ye would win Wen Zhongyuan.


    "Puff!" Nanbei was suddenly hit by a force, and flew out of the Yin-Yang realm, about to fall into the abyss.


    At the same time, a fierce dart hit her. She was being thrown into the air, unable to reverse her body to respond. If you were hit by this dart, you might die or not.


    The text smiled triumphantly, and the goal was achieved now. The winner is he after all!

 Chapter 1294： The good news once!

    Wen Zhongyuan sneered, even if he was hit by Tang Ye with one or two moves, he didn''t think it mattered. Because he has a winning ticket, Nan Bei can''t be saved!


    He won!


    Tang Ye blasted a punch, piercing Wen Zhongyuan''s chest, revealing a **** mouth.


    Wen Zhongyuan stepped back two steps, coughed twice, and vomited some blood. It seemed that he was seriously injured.


    However, Wen Zhongyuan didn''t care, watching Tang Ye sneer and said, "What about letting you punch me? You can''t save North and South, so you can only find some comfort like this, haha..."


    Tang Ye stared at Wen Zhongyuan without saying a word, instead of looking at the north and south at this time. Zhongyuan laughed more ironically. Even if he was injured by Tang Ye, he would not die. So the more he forced Tang Ye to calm his face, the happier he was.


    Isn''t the enemy''s unhappiness just his own happiness?


    North and South were beaten out and watched that sharp dart hit her. She was very helpless. She really couldn''t stop it. Is this going to give her life to her?


    Everyone sneered. Isn''t this a matter of course?


    Nine people deal with a woman, can''t it be beaten?


    It''s a big joke!


    Huhu!


    However, at this moment, there was a whirring sound under the abyss, like a sudden wind, and then saw a cloud of misty "gas" coming quickly, entangled the dart that was about to hit the north and south, and the dart stopped. Then the dart turned around and slammed towards the one standing in front of the four evil spirits.


    Huh!


    "Ah!" A muffled hum came, and the stabbed member of the four evil spirits fell to the ground and died.


    He was pierced in the throat.


    This scene happened too fast, and the seemingly complicated things actually happened neatly and quickly. Everyone didn''t expect that, after the reaction came over, all of them stared wide and lost speech for a while.


    I was so shocked in my heart that one of my brothers died like this?


    Then there are huge doubts, how could this happen?


    Four evils and five evils reacted, looking to the north and south, they were shocked again. I saw the north and south feet stepped on a cloud of gas, slowly returned to the cliff shore, no longer falling.


    Is it all done by North and South?


    No, Nan Bei''s expression is also confused and shocked, and it must not be her. Who did it?


    Those confused anger!


    Everyone finally realized that all of this was done by that sudden anger! What are these qi?


    On the side of Wen Zhongyuan, he originally laughed at Tang Ye sarcastically. He was triumphant, thinking that Nan Bei must be killed, but when this happened suddenly, he was so angry that his eyes would come out.


    This is slapped. And Tang Ye didn''t hum a word from beginning to end, and suddenly felt that this was the biggest mockery, mocking Wen Zhongyuan, because everything was under his control, and Wen Zhongyuan seemed to be a clown.


    Wen Zhongyuan can''t accept this kind of thing!


    I haven''t experienced this feeling for a long time. When dealing with Tang Ye two years ago, he was calculated by Tang Ye to lose again and again, and he had this feeling back then. And now, this feeling is back!


    In a daze, he felt that the person in front of him was Tang Ye. But how is it possible?


    "It''s all calculated by you?!" Wen Zhongyuan asked Tang Ye angrily. He was not reconciled. He would rather believe that it was an accident than Tang Ye calculated.


    If it is, then he was overcast by Tang Ye. This kind of shame was experienced too much two years ago, and now he doesn''t want to experience it at all!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t you think you won? Do you think you won?"


    "You..." Wen Zhongyuan was so angry that he was about to suffer internal injuries. He failed to kill the North and the South. That means he didn''t win. It was too painful to be beaten in the face!


    Unwilling to reconcile, Zhongyuan yelled at the eight remaining members of the four evil spirits and evil spirits: "What are you doing! Go and kill her immediately!"


    The members of the four evil spirits and five evil spirits were urged, regardless of what the confused gas was, they all swarmed up to kill the north and the south.


    Nan Bei was still in doubt. She was almost killed just now, and now she is saved. She is still confused and will be killed again. She doesn''t know how to deal with it. However, she does not need to respond. These misty gases gathered more and more, and there was a strong wind around them, and the sky was much gloomy.


    What''s going on... The four evil spirits and the evil spirits feel too unbelievable, the wind gusts and the haunted?


    The four evil spirits looked at the floating gas, retracted their attacking moves, and made a defensive appearance. After all, the gas was too mysterious, and they had killed one of their brothers just now, so they didn''t dare to be careless.


    These floating gases approached and suddenly dispersed into eight strands, and the eight strands of gas quickly drifted past, from top to bottom, unstoppable, and poured into the heads of the remaining eight people.


    Can this gas blend into the human body?


    Four evil spirits and five evil spirits did not expect such a thing at all, so they couldn''t defend it.


    After they were absorbed by the gas, their bodies trembled. Then saw a very strange scene, these people approached in pairs, raised their weapons, whirred, and stabbed each other to death.


    Eight people, divided into four pairs, simply stabbed each other to death.


    At this point, all four evil spirits and five evil spirits died.


    "Wh, how could...?!" Seeing this, Wen Zhongyuan was completely confused, why did this happen?


    After killing them, the gas that blended into the evil spirits and evil spirits rushed out one after another, floating in a place not far from Tang Ye. At this moment, seeing the gas slowly transforming into a human form, he nodded slightly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye also nodded to them, thanking them: "Thank you."


    Those who turned into gas did not talk any more nonsense, flew away and returned to the abyss, everything returned to silence.


    Now it was certain that Tang Ye did all of this. But how did he do it?


    What are those gases?


    Zhongyuan didn''t understand it.


    North and South also don''t understand.


    Of course Tang Ye would not explain to Wen Zhongyuan, staring at Wen Zhongyuan and snorted coldly: "I can''t kill you now, so I don''t bother to do it. If you think you can kill me, or kill Nanbei right now, just let it be. Try it."


    "You..." Wen Zhongyuan was furious. Tang Ye''s words were too arrogant, but he had no temper at all.


    At the moment when the evil spirits and evil spirits were eliminated, it meant that his plan had failed. He had already fought against Tang Ye before, let alone killing Tang Ye, not even Tang Ye''s opponent. He also relied on the power of his blood demon without fear of being killed, because he could reincarnate. Therefore, in the current situation, he either entangled with Tang Ye and wasted time, or left quickly and rearranged the plan.


    He chooses the latter. Staring at Tang Ye hideously, he seemed to feel that he had met Tang Ye back then. The anger and hatred that he could not tell, but he could only retreat.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop the text in the Central Plains, and he didn''t want to waste time. For those gases, they are actually ghosts. Those ghosts were killed when the old way of Yin and Yang conceived evil dragon spirits, especially when they were trapped in the abyss for too long to save their reincarnation. Tang Ye let them settle on the ground and buried their bones, so they don''t have to be alone.


    At the beginning, the old abbot Yimei said that Tang Ye''s kind deeds would benefit him in the future. Now it seems that it is not the case.


    When he got below the abyss just now, because he was already an exorcist, he was able to communicate with these ghosts and let these ghosts help by the way.


    These ghosts owe Tang Ye''s favor and will naturally help him. So when the north and south were in danger, they came to help. They possessed the four evil spirits and five evil spirits, controlling the four evil spirits and five evil spirits, and let the four evil spirits and five evil spirits kill their own people.


    Tang Ye returned to North and South, and asked if there was anything wrong with North and South. Nan Bei was fine, but asked him what the gas was.


    Tang Ye briefly explained, and then thanked again below the abyss.


    So, goodness is rewarded, and you should be kind.

 Chapter 1295： Meet the superstar again?

    Wen Zhongyuan retreated, the yin and yang world returned to peace, Tang Ye and Nan Bei once again looked for the location of the halberd artifact.


    It was originally determined that the halberd artifact was in the Yin-Yang realm, but it was discovered just now that it was not under the abyss, so where was it?


    The north and the south felt silently again, sending out the power of imprinting, but the result was still uncertain. When the two of them were helpless, the ghosts under the abyss flew up, probably they felt more real about the spiritual things, after all, they had been trapped in the Yin-Yang realm for decades. They formed a powerful force, from the sky, crashing into the Yin-Yang line in the center of the Yin-Yang realm.


    The yin and yang line broke open, and a crack appeared, and a sacred breath was emitted from the crack.


    The ghost disappeared and left. They are feminine, and they cannot fight against this divine power, otherwise they will be hurt.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye and Nan Bei suddenly understood that the halberd artifact was hidden in this Yin Yang line.


    The two expressed great gratitude to the ghosts.


    South and North once again launched the summoning power of the Divine Weapon Mark, and this time there was a quick response. Suddenly the yin and yang world shook, as if the entire cliff was shaking, and then the central yin and yang line expanded again, and a dazzling light appeared at once, and then a gleaming silver halberd flew out, towering into the clouds, and then fell suddenly, imposingly Horrible!


    Tang Ye saw this halberd and knew it was a halberd artifact.


    The memory of the Longmen illusion surfaced, Tang Ye knew that it was the "two halberds of the cold star". This halberd artifact presented a triangular long aid, with the halberd thorns rolled back into hooks. The center of both sides of the aid was equipped with a wide blood trough. It is round, like a relief of Yin and Yang, with the faint essence of the sun and the moon, and each other shines like a cold star.


    The two halberds of Hanxing are derived from this, and their power is biased towards the ice series.


    Tang Ye looked at the north and south, and shouted, "North and South, pick up the artifact!"


    The imprint of the artifact on Nan Bei had already responded, she was eager to try, jumped out to catch the two halberds of Han Xing. Since she is the successor of the artifact, she will not be hurt by the power of the artifact. If it is someone else, it may be hurt.


    When the north and south held the two halberds of the cold star that descended from the sky, she felt a chill at first, which made her feel uncomfortable. However, when the coldness spread all over her body, she felt that her body was generally purified, and all the minor illness magazines were gone. The body is sublimated, full of power, continuous, as if inexhaustible.


    North and South couldn''t help waving their halberds and swept them forward.


    call!


    A mighty force flew out, seemingly normal, but a strong person would notice that where the power of Hanxing''s two halberds passed, it seemed that the space within the range was cut. How can such a person not be strong?


    North and South felt the power, and it was just a light wave of her, and she didn''t use the secret skill that was close to the Long Family''s combat skills. If it was used, God knows what kind of power it will have.


    Nan Bei became excited and excited, looking up at the sky, his cold and pretty face, coupled with that heroic aura, seemed to be provocative by the sky.


    Tang Ye walked over, smiled and said something similar to congratulations to the north and south, and then taught the north and south how to use the imprint ability of the heir to the artifact to transform the Han Xing two halberd. Just like what Lu Celadon did before, summon them when they need weapons. When you don¡¯t need it, you can realize it and blend into your body.


    Only the heirs of the artifacts have such a special physique, so if Xuanqi is said, it is just the chosen people Xuanqi.


    Sure enough, the artifact was different. After the north and south had mastered the transformation of Hanxing''s two halberds, they felt like they had become immortal figures. How can such a thing be done if it is not a fairy?


    Nan Bei was so excited because, with the power of the divine weapon, she felt that she could keep up with Tang Ye''s pace, and if there was a chance to ascend, she might not be impossible.


    Nan Bei glanced at Tang Ye secretly, full of joy. Not only because of strength, but also because of affection.


    Tang Ye was so happy to see Nan Bei for the first time, his eyes rolled, and smiled, "Are you thanking me very much?"


    "Yeah." Nan Bei nodded slightly. Although she was very excited, the reaction she showed, intentionally or unconsciously, would suppress her emotions and make others think she was calm and cold.


    She couldn''t hide her emotions from Tang Ye, Tang Ye smiled happily, a little badly, and said, "Since I am very grateful to me, then give it a kiss."


    Nan Bei''s face blushed, he glanced at Tang Ye in shame, and said, "Don''t think about it!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, but then teased: "Then go to bed late at night?"


    This hint is too obvious, go to bed late, just want to have sex?


    North and South are not stupid, of course they can understand, and said very angry: "Go and die!"


    Tang Ye shrugged unscrupulously, and said, "There is only one hotel room. What can you do if you don''t sleep with me?"


    "You..." Nan Bei bit his lip, wanting to curse again, but didn''t curse. In fact, if she really doesn''t want to sleep with Tang Ye, she has a place to rest, so why bother to go to the hotel? So, she had never rejected Tang Ye in her heart, but she had a thin face and couldn''t bear such direct flirting.


    "Only you are frivolous!" Nan Bei snorted, and didn''t mean to refuse Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye chuckled. The North and South in this appearance were the most charming. He couldn''t help but hugged the North and South gently, and he kissed the North and South on the cheek without saying a word.


    Nan Bei made a big red face directly, and was extremely ashamed, but seeing that there was no one at the moment, even though he was hiding it, he still went from Tang Ye.


    Tang Yeyi didn''t get honest with his hands, leaned into the arms of the north and south, and pinched to the small mountain peak. Nan Bei Jiao Yin several times, feeling that Tang Ye was going too far, holding Tang Ye''s hand, said in a bad mood: "Do you really want to corrupt your morals like this?!"


    North and South certainly couldn''t do the kind of field battle in the scenic spot, so Tang Ye was really not allowed to continue.


    Tang Ye knew that the North and South were serious, but he didn''t intend to go deep into that point. He pulled away his hands into the arms of the North and South, and said, "We will go back to the hotel and continue!"


    "You..." Nan Bei took a breath, was walking with Tang Ye holding hands, and stared at Tang Ye several times behind Tang Ye. She sighed again and again, how did she follow such a shameless man.


    ...


    On the top of Mount Tai, a group of people was filming and didn''t know what was happening in the Yin-Yang world. After Tang Ye and Nan Bei left, they just finished work.


    An old man with a beard walked up to two very beautiful women, and said to one of them in white clothes: "If you are like this, you don''t seem to be in a good state, what''s wrong?"


    The white-clothed woman shook her head lightly and said, "Director Jin, I''m fine, it''s just..."


    "Huh?" Director Jin was puzzled and asked: "Just what?"


    The woman in white smiled without talking, indicating that it was nothing. But a woman in Tsing Yi came up next to him and said, "Ruoru means that I want to find a better person to play the leading actor in this "Legend"."


    "Oh?" Director Jin became interested suddenly.


    "Su Li!" The white-clothed woman glared at the Qing-clothed woman, thinking she was talking too much.


    These two beautiful women, at first glance, are very familiar, aren''t they superstar An Ruoru and her assistant Su Li?

 Chapter 1296： He cant be invited!

    The majestic and majestic scenery of Mount Tai is often favored by directors as a place for filming.


    Director Jin is a well-known director and has made classic films such as "Wu Ji" and "Swordsman". Now I know that he is shooting a "Legend" that wants to surpass his previous achievements, which is about an indomitable hero.


    Because many details need to be expressed by the actor himself, such as the fortitude and tenacity of a hero, it is definitely not the kind of little fresh meat that can be expressed. Director Kim wouldn''t want them to act. Therefore, it is difficult to choose a leading actor. I can''t find a suitable one. Director Kim can only use veteran actors, but it has not been determined yet.


    Director Jin did not expect An Ruoru as the heroine to have her own ideas. From the beginning, the heroine was determined to be An Ruo Ru, whose intellectual, quiet, and graceful temperament is very suitable for the requirements of Jin Dao Ru. The role of the heroine, there are not many dialogues, but she will be by the side of the heroine, like a virtuous wife.


    In addition to the temperament and appearance, An Ruoru''s comments and impressions are also very consistent. She has acted in a lot of classic plays, and she has never had any explicit roles. She has always given the impression and evaluation of the fairy girl. This is what "Legend" needs. However, in this "Legend" scene, there will be a domineering scene in which the male protagonist "flies into the crown and becomes a beauty". At the same time, there will be a **** scene, which is much more explicit than the intimate scenes An Ruoru has played in the past.


    A fairy sister-like figure, who was also moved by the heroic figure, wandered between his limbs, showing normal emotions and six desires. Director Jin thinks it is also a huge attraction. Therefore, given An Ruoru''s conservative acting in the past, Director Kim took special care of her when choosing the actor.


    If the other party is An Ruoru filming, the **** scene can''t be performed. Therefore, if An Ruoru has his own candidates, it is not that the Golden Director cannot be considered.


    On the contrary, if An Ruo is satisfied with himself, and this man has the characteristics required by "Legend", the Golden Director will be quite happy to hire him. He is very fond of An Ruoru, and it is said that the two are still relatives, and An Ruoru is still his granddaughter.


    "Ruoru, let''s talk about it, what do you think? It''s still shooting now, and the filming has not officially started. If you have any candidate, tell me who the actor is." Director Jin sat down and talked with An Ruoru.


    An Ruoru didn''t forget to give Su Li a glare, and then explained to Director Jin: "Director Jin, don''t listen to Su Li''s nonsense, there is nothing!"


    "Oh?" Director Jin obviously didn''t believe it, looking at Su Li, let the active Su Li speak.


    Su Li smiled, pretending to be serious, and said: "There was once a man appeared in front of me and Ruoru. We didn''t know how to cherish it. We would regret it when we lost it. If God gives me another chance, I will definitely be ruthless. Grab him!"


    "Su Li, your brain is watts!" An Ruoru got excited, cursed, and even cursed some local words. That is the dialect of Mingzhu City, which probably means whether your brain is broken, An Ruo is a native of Mingzhu City.


    Director Jin thinks it is even more interesting. Su Li and An Ruoru are both worried about him. There is such a man? And still an actor?


    "I wonder who is this man that the two beauties have been thinking about?" Director Jin asked with a smile.


    "I said nothing!" An Ruoru said very badly: "Is a guy who disappears casually!"


    Director Jin and Su Li looked at each other, and smiled unkindly. An Ruoru contradicted these words. He said there was nothing but complained that the family had disappeared. There is a big story in it.


    Su Li curled his lips, ignoring An Ruoru, tilted his head for a moment, and said to Director Jin: "Director Jin, in fact, this person, even if he is there, you may not be able to please."


    "Oh?" Director Jin became even more interested. Now that he is filming himself, the actor is doing everything possible to make him choose him, but there are still people who can''t please?


    Director Kim became more and more interested in who this actor was.


    Seeing the expressions of Su Li and Director Jin, An Ruoru gave up struggling and was too lazy to escape, and said helplessly: "I haven''t seen him for two years. Well, he seems to be good at kung fu. That temperament... is very good. It fits with your movie, Director Kim."


    "The most important thing is!" After An Ruoru finished speaking, Su Li who was next to her hugged her and added with a smile: "If Ru is willing to play a **** scene with him! If you find a man Ruoru rejects, that **** scene What else to watch?"


    "Su Li, you...!" An Ruoru was irritated at Su Li. This girlfriend is really not big or small, as if she had a close relationship with that guy.


    However, Su Li likes that guy. An Ruoru can still see this.


    Director Jin was already very gossip, and he became anxious and asked, "Who is this person?"


    An Ruoru shook his head and said not to bother about this matter, and said: "Guide Jin, let this matter go, there is no result, why bother to trouble."


    Director Kim rolled his eyes and said, "Why do I think you are struggling? You should first say who this guy is, I don''t believe there are actors I can''t figure out!"


    "Hehe!" Su Li looked like a good guy, took out his mobile phone and searched it, then handed it to Director Jin, and said, "Hey, Director Jin, this is the guy. There is a video here, I don¡¯t know if you watch it. Have you ever. The way the fight looked was awesome!"


    Su Li seemed to be a little fan again.


    Director Jin took Su Li''s phone to watch and clicked on the video. It was a handsome and resolute man who played Tai Chi with hundreds of people. The man was surrounded by hundreds of people, but he was not afraid, put on a Tai Chi posture, calmly confronted him, and stepped one by one under his feet. The perseverance, the magnificence of being a man who is a man who is a man and a man, is shocking.


    "It''s him?!" Director Jin suddenly exclaimed after seeing the man.


    Isn''t this Tang Ye that kid?


    Director Jin had taken a fancy to Tang Ye two years ago, but he didn''t invite him, and he didn''t even meet him. It was said that Tang Ye was an unknown actor in Murong Huansha''s company. He called to ask, but Mu Yue refused. Then the invitation letter was sent, and it fell to the sea again. Later, he had something and did not continue to ask. And in the past two years, there has been no news of Tang Ye. This made Director Jin give up, otherwise this "Legend", he must have asked Tang Ye to try it.


    Unexpectedly, An Ruoru and Su Li also knew Tang Ye, and they seemed to have a deep relationship. Director Jin looked at An Ruoru with a weird look, wondering if Ruoru had been in love with Tang Ye in secret?


    Seeing the look of Director Jin, An Ruoru was completely speechless, knowing what he was thinking, and defended: "I have nothing to do with him, it''s just a few times I have seen it!"


    "Haha, that''s it." Director Jin didn''t want to inquire about An Ruoru''s personal affairs, and said, "Can you contact him now? I like this kid very much."


    Su Li rolled his eyes and said, "Guide Jin, if I can contact you early, this guy has disappeared for two years, and he still let me dove. Hey, so you can''t get this guy!"

 Chapter 1297： The back is very familiar!

    Director Jin heard Su Li''s account of Tang Ye''s situation, and also felt very puzzled, how a good person disappeared. Moreover, it seems to disappear on the earth, which is really strange.


    An Ruoru glanced at Su Li contemptuously, and said to Director Jin, who was curious about everything: "Director Jin, this kind of thing is actually normal for Tang Ye, there is nothing to entangle."


    "Normal?" Jin Dao was even more puzzled. Evaporation in the world is generally normal?


    Wouldn''t it be killed by someone!


    An Ruoru shook his head and said, "Su Li didn''t finish all the words. Do you know what Tang Ye really does?"


    Director Jin showed a puzzled look.


    An Ruo said leisurely: "He is from the Red Wall, secretly doing things for the Red Wall. Although I am not in that circle, but there are some friends on Yanjing''s side, saying that it seems that the past two years have not been peaceful. I think Tang Ye must be busy working for the Red Wall. Besides, Tang Ye has a very high position on the Red Wall. So, do you think he is really an actor? Can you invite it? People from Red Wall, who dare to invite? "


    An Ruo squinted her beautiful eyes and continued: "So, Su Li and I have already guessed that some reports about Tang Ye should be medically true. As for the identity of this actor, it must be fake. Murong The company at Huansha probably made an actor name to cover up Tang Ye''s identity."


    After listening to An Ruoru''s explanation, Director Kim felt that it was more reasonable. However, now that Tang Ye is mentioned again, he really feels that Tang Ye is very suitable for the "Legend" he is about to shoot. As a director who pursues perfection and wants to create a classic wholeheartedly, he requires satisfaction in every aspect. Actors, as an extremely critical part, naturally do not want to stop.


    "Hey, the people of the red wall..." Director Jin sighed leisurely, and the people over the red wall were really not good enough. Moreover, since people deliberately want to hide their identity, how can they come out to film?


    Director Kim became so melancholy!


    Infected by his sigh, Su Li and An Ruoru also fell into small thoughts, each with their own thoughts.


    At this time, Tang Ye took the north and south hands down the mountain from the Yin-Yang boundary, passing by the place where the guide Jin took the view on the way. Seeing so many people, Nan Bei was a little embarrassed, and pulled Tang Ye''s hand, motioning to let her go. She blushed, afraid of being seen and Tang Ye''s intimate behavior.


    Tang Ye saw Nan Bei look like this, smiled, not only did not let go of her, but also pulled her to the side, and said, "Let''s go through the rivers and lakes together. How can we not work together?"


    "You..." Nan Bei was very helpless, got on this guy''s thief ship, no, it was a thief''s bed, you can''t get off when you get on it, tragedy.


    Nan Bei can only let Tang Ye treat her like that. When others see them, they naturally think they are lovers. As for watching more, it''s because of the cold and beautiful appearance of the north and south. The temperament of a quagmire girl still makes the North and the South have a lot of turning back.


    When Tang Ye and Nanbei walked through the theater, An Ruo was clever, looking back, and seeing Tang Ye''s back, she frowned slightly, as if she had seen someone very familiar.


    "Sister An, what''s the matter?" Su Li asked with wide-eyed eyes while taking a cucumber.


    An Ruoru squinted slightly and said, "Do you think he looks alike?"


    "Like?" Su Li didn''t know what An Ruoru wanted to express. He was just a passerby.


    An Ruoru shook his head and smiled, and said, "It''s nothing, let''s keep busy."


    Tang Ye and Nan Bei returned to the hotel to rest. They didn''t stay any longer. They booked a ticket and went to the airport to fly back to Yanjing when the time was up, but there were still a few hours left. Naturally, Tang Ye would not spare this time to tease North and South, and the room was full of fun.


    Nan Bei maintained a serious expression, but his heart thumped so hard that he didn''t know what Tang Ye would do. She thought of what Tang Ye had said before. After they returned to the hotel room, she would do that to express her celebration of finding the artifact?


    She felt annoyed for no reason, thinking that Tang Ye was actually lustful, and then she found an excuse to act on her. Then she sighed slightly, if Tang Ye were to move, what would she do?


    Marrying chickens and dogs, marrying dogs and dogs, have followed this guy, and it is not up to him what he wants.


    The idea of ??North and South resembles a woman who resented in ancient times. Because of the shackles of traditional thinking, I feel that the status of women is low. Although she didn''t say that she was married, she must have made a good relationship. This looks good to marry, she thinks it means something.


    Therefore, under the cold appearance of North and South, there are still a lot of inner thoughts, and at the same time they are quite interesting.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to become an old driver when he saw this kind of North and South. It''s better to be a man who didn''t understand anything, was clumsy, and did that thing for the first time. He went to hug the north and the south, slightly nervous, and said, "We...started."


    Nan Bei really wanted to slap in the face. This **** is pretending to be pure and innocent, and even said that he has started. Is he worried that he will not agree? But even if he doesn''t agree, he still won''t force it, whichever is the case!


    Although there were such fierce thoughts in my heart, the appearance of the North and South showed shyness and tension. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye would really do that. She didn''t say disagree, but felt embarrassed. But think about it, two people are alone in the same room, it''s unreasonable not to do this kind of thing, it''s rare to be alone, it must be a sex.


    "Uh, uh..." Nan Bei blushed and nodded, just as nervous and clumsy as a young wife on the wedding night.


    Tang Ye hugged Nan Bei and went to bed. Nan Bei lay on the bed and closed his eyes, letting Tang Ye move on her, whether it was **** or kissing.


    When Tang Ye almost cried her with anger, Tang Ye seemed to be very scared and nervous when kissing her. However, it was not the first time that she had done such a thing with Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye had rich experience. This **** is deliberately picking a cute guy.


    Nan Bei held back. She is shy and embarrassed to look at it. But Tang Ye''s hand groped on her body, which made her feel a little itchy while being stimulated by her physical desires. It lasted for a long time and didn''t end. She was very angry. What is this?


    "You, what are you doing?" Nan Bei bit his lip and asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said embarrassedly: "I, I can''t untie your clothes..."


    "You..." Nan Bei couldn''t help it, and opened his eyes bitterly, looking at Tang Ye cursing: "What do you pretend, I gave myself to you, what do you want?!"


    Bang!


    At this moment, Tang Ye easily untied the clothes of North and South, and North and South saw that his usual deliberate pressure was a little bit tighter, causing the smaller plump breast to jump out and be exposed in front of Tang Ye. She felt embarrassed and closed her eyes quickly, hating Tang Ye teasing her like this.


    Tang Ye still fiddled with it slowly, like tasting a cup of old wine, until the north and south couldn''t help whispering and whispering, and then he went deep to the end and carried out the lingering movement of men and women only in the north and south.

 Chapter 1298： Worries of getting old!

    After busy working all morning, An Ruoru and Su Li returned to the hotel to rest.


    Shangpinju Hotel is a membership-only private hotel, like a club hotel. So not everyone can enter it, and those who can enter are extraordinary characters. An Ruoru and Su Li live in a place like this, the advantage is that they don''t have to cover up or worry about being disturbed.


    After all, An Ruo is such a superstar, if he is outside, he will be watched as soon as he shows his face. With Shangpinju Hotel, don''t worry about this. Moreover, Shangpinju Hotel has done a very good job of protecting people''s privacy, otherwise there would not be so many high-level people here to join members.


    An Ruoru and Su Li were sitting in the corner by the window on the third floor and eating. The two of them were eating well, but when An Ruoru was scalding with a spoon, they saw a pair of men and women on the right side two rows apart eating. The man is talking and likes to laugh, while the woman is a little unsmiling, but the look in the man''s eyes is very tender and even a little shy. The focus is on the man, An Ruoru discovered that the man was the familiar person she saw when she was on Mount Tai.


    "He also lives here?" An Ruoru was stunned.


    Su Li was very curious. Following An Ruoru''s vision, he was a little surprised to see Tang Ye and Nan Bei. I didn''t expect to encounter it on Mount Tai, and also encountered it here. Although I haven''t said hello, I still find it interesting. However, she felt An Ruoru had other meanings. With An Ruoru''s temperament, how could she pay attention to a tourist couple.


    "Sister An, is there any problem?" Su Li asked An Ruoru.


    An Ruoru knew that if he didn''t answer, Su Li would definitely keep pestering her, digging through the roots, and said, "Do you think that man is very similar to Tang Ye?"


    "Huh...?" Su Li was taken aback, this answer was completely beyond her expectation.


    Like Tang Ye?


    I''m obedient, this is incredible. Su Li quickly reached out and touched An Ruoru''s forehead to see if she had a fever. Only when Tang Ye was mentioned in the theater, An Ruoru felt that someone was like Tang Ye, and Su Li thought this was very incredible.


    Of course An Ruoru didn''t have a fever. He pushed Su Li''s hand away and said, "What are you doing? He really looks like him. If you don''t believe me, please check yourself.


    "Bah, I don''t need to look at it at all, he is not!" Su Libai glanced at An Ruoru, and said with an aura: "Sister An, you are not kind, Tang Ye is the man I like, so I don''t mean to give it away. Me, but you think about him so much, do you want to steal your girlfriend''s boyfriend?"


    Haha!


    An Ruo couldn''t stand Su Li''s faceless and skinless temperament, reached out his hand and patted Su Li''s pretty face, like a serious big sister, and said, "You are a girl, why say these things casually. Tang Ye It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t know the identity of, that''s not a man you can get if you want!"


    "Cut, it sounds like I''m worthless in front of Tang Ye, asking for a post. Humph, I tell you, if I see Tang Ye''s **** again, the first thing I have to do is to give him a bad record Fuck your Yin legs!" Su Li hummed.


    She was really angry with Tang Ye, because Tang Ye once again said goodbye to her and An Ruo, and she disappeared without a trace. Although there is no lover relationship, I have been together and are friends. How can I be friends like this!


    An Ruoru smiled, Su Li''s temperament is relatively childish, easy to get angry, and easy to coax. But at this age, he still understands things, and he won''t be so tempted to men. Su Li''s attitude towards Tang Ye was still alive for two years, and it was definitely not trivial.


    An Ruoru smiled and asked Su Li, "Are you really moved by Tang Ye?"


    "Ah..." Su Li Xiaoxiao exclaimed. Unexpectedly, An Ruoru asked directly. There were two blushes on her pretty face. She picked up a wine glass and drank some red wine to cover up, but the child''s temperament was very strong, not afraid to admit it : "Yes, so what, I really like his character."


    With that, Su Li''s face became even redder, and he couldn''t hide his drinking.


    "Oh?" This big sister An Ruoru also has a childish temperament. It is very interesting to see Su Li''s embarrassed look. She smiled and said, "Is it just that?"


    Su Li felt that she was molested by An Ruoru. She didn''t admit it, and hummed: "Of course it''s more than that. Look, Tang Ye is tall and strong. If you sleep with him, it must be very fierce and comfortable?"


    "puff!"


    An Ruoru almost couldn''t help but squirt out the soup from Su Li''s words. I strangled, Xiao Nizi actually said such blatant words, it was too shameless.


    Chirp.


    An Ruoru patted Su Li''s pretty face again and hummed, "Su Li, how can you be so shameless!"


    Su Li is actually in her twenties, but because she has a baby face, she looks very young, so she feels like a student girl.


    Su Li rolled her eyes at An Ruoru''s reaction, and said in a bad mood: "Sister An, you''re not young anymore, will you regret it if you haven''t had a man at this age?"


    "No!" An Ruoru obviously didn''t want to discuss this issue. Thirty years old is not enough, even if they are thirty years old, now girls thirty years old is still the most beautiful time!


    In fact, An Ruoru doesn''t really want to admit this kind of thing. Is he getting old?


    As for men, there shouldn''t be any problems if you don''t meet someone you like. You are a stubborn person, what regrets?


    Su Li laughed smirkly, leaned closer to An Ruoru, and said, "Sister An, how do you usually solve your problem?"


    "Huh?" An Ruoru didn''t understand.


    "It''s just physical needs. Haven''t you ever tried to be hungry and thirsty?" Su Li played the taste.


    An Ruoru blacked his face, grabbed Su Li''s ears, and said, "Student Su Li, do you really want to be so shameless?"


    "Just tell me if you have tried it!" Su Li asked, staring at An Ruoru.


    "No!" An Ruoru angrily said.


    Su Li''s eyes turned weird. She knew An Ruoru hadn''t lied. After a long silence, she sighed: "Sister An didn''t have it either. I thought you tried it. If it''s comfortable, I''ll try it too. Oh, I really want to have it. A boyfriend!"


    "Nervous!" An Ruoru cursed Su Li contemptuously, and hummed: "It''s not easy for you to want a boyfriend. In the last class reunion, how many people asked for their phone number? And how many people thought about making appointments all day long. Are you going out to play? Don''t those men''s minds all pursue you. Are you missing a boyfriend?"


    Su Li rolled his eyes and said, "You didn''t find a boyfriend casually. I didn''t feel it, didn''t like it, it wasn''t appropriate, I definitely don''t want it. Am I such a casual woman? I wouldn''t just do it!"


    An Ruoru smiled slightly, Su Li''s emotional attitude was also hers. If you don''t meet the right one, I would rather go alone than just do it. Many people have lost to reality, but they will not!


    Su Li sat down again, took a look at Tang Ye¡¯s side, and sighed: ¡°Actually, if you meet Tang Ye again, he will be bold enough to tease me, say some sweet words to coax me, and make me happy, even if he is at night. I probably agreed to take me to the hotel. Suddenly I wanted to try the feeling of sleeping with a man..."


    "..."


    An Ruoru was speechless, but she sighed slightly in her heart. Indeed, at this age, there should be a man. She couldn''t help thinking about it, what would life be like if she had a man?


    The premise is to have men.


    Then if you are looking for a man, what kind of?


    Unconsciously, Tang Ye appeared in An Ruoru''s mind. She was shocked, and quickly shook her head to reject this idea, and glanced at Su Li with some guilty conscience.


    If you look for Tang Ye, isn''t that betraying Su Li?

 Chapter 1299： A little episode!

    It wasn''t that An Ruoru had to think of Tang Ye, but the man who appeared in her life, Tang Ye was the most special. Of course, there is more than one man in her life, and there are too many men who pursue her every day. But these men didn''t impress her too much. They were like high school girls who were unintentionally in love. When they saw love letters secretly sent by others, they threw them away without reading them.


    However, for Tang Ye, Tang Ye has never taken the initiative to tease her. On the contrary, even if she wanted to find Tang Ye, she had no chance. Perhaps getting acquainted with Tang Ye was a good start. Because Tang Ye rescued her and Su Li at that time, and Tang Ye went away very freely. In addition, they thought that Tang Ye was just an ordinary man.


    But Tang Ye''s attitude towards these big beauties was ordinary and ordinary, without unnecessary enthusiasm, and seemed to have no unnecessary meaning for them. To say that this was a deliberate pretend, as a result, his identity later revealed that Tang Ye was from the other side of the red wall, even if they were not comparable.


    Perhaps it is invisible pretense, the most deadly. Therefore, in view of all these things, Tang Ye left An Ruoru''s heart the most impressive.


    Su Li didn''t have as much An Ruo as this intellectual sister thought. After receiving An Ruo''s words just now, he occasionally turned his head to look at Tang Ye next door, and automatically ignored North and South. Don''t say it, after looking at it, she felt that some of the man''s behavior and behavior were indeed very similar to Tang Ye, especially that smile.


    "It shouldn''t be possible. Is there a way to completely dissolve it? It''s not filming!" Su Li was very puzzled.


    An Ruoru didn''t want to be entangled with Tang Ye''s affairs. She always felt a sense of guilty conscience, and said, "Okay, it''s impossible. Let''s eat. After eating, go to rest. I guess I will be busy this afternoon."


    The two continued to eat and talk about other topics.


    On the other side, Tang Ye and Nan Bei were eating, and they were fine, but Tang Ye noticed that someone was staring at him. He turned to look, only to see An Ruoru and Su Li. He was stunned, remembering An Ruoru and Su Li, and couldn''t help but smile. He didn''t expect to see them here in such a small world.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to say hello in the past, and later he would return to Yanjing with Nan Bei, and in the current situation, he felt that the fewer people involved in him, the better.


    When Nan Bei saw Tang Ye watching An Ruoru and Su Li for a long time, he was angry. She also saw An Ruoru and Su Li, two beauties, especially An Ruoru, showing the mature charm of an intellectual sister, showing an unintentional charmingness with a smile, but when quiet There is an aura. That''s why I said to be like a fairy sister.


    Nan Bei felt that Tang Ye''s staring at An Ruoru and Su Li was moving badly. After all, Tang Ye''s determination and morality in the position of a woman is unreliable.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" Nan Bei asked Tang Ye calmly. The calmer, the more angry she is.


    She couldn''t manage certain aspects of Tang Ye''s affairs, especially after she became a member of certain aspects. However, it was too much for Tang Ye to hook up other women in front of her.


    Tang Ye looked back and saw the look of Nan Bei''s slightly sullen eyes. Knowing that she had an opinion, she explained with a smile: "I know them two years ago, I met them in Taishan two years ago, and now I see them in Taishan two years later. Some fate."


    "Then why don''t you say hello? Maybe you can sleep together at night." Nan Bei said lightly.


    Tang Ye felt that the North and South had a special taste, and joked: "I want to sleep with you at night."


    "You..." Nan Bei stared at Tang Ye, but couldn''t help but flushed his face.


    Tang Ye picked up his mobile phone and tapped a few times. After showing it to North and South, he said: "They are not ordinary women, one is a superstar, the other is a huge family, but they came out to experience life as an assistant daughter."


    Nan Bei saw Tang Ye''s mobile phone Baidu character introduction, it is about An Ruoru. She was stunned. It turned out that the two women were so extraordinary.


    But North and South are angry with Tang Ye, and they have a lot of contempt, and they curled their lips and said: "So what, with your current identity, can''t you sleep with a female star?"


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose and smiled bitterly. When did he become so powerful. But it''s true, ordinary people may not know the name Tang Ye, but important circles must know it. I''m afraid that no one would dare to offend the ones that Wang Airen brought out, the red walls reused, and the emperor bowed.


    Tang Ye didn''t coax Nan Bei very much, and said: "Let''s eat, take a break after eating, and then go to the airport."


    Nan Bei could see that Tang Ye really didn''t mean anything to An Ruoru and Su Li. It was not her character to play temper, so she didn''t continue to say more.


    But after eating for a while, Nan Bei looked at An Ruoru''s eyes unblinking, not knowing what he was looking at.


    Tang Ye turned to look, and it turned out that An Ruoru and Su Li were entangled by a few expensive men. An Ruoru and Su Li both had a little displeased face, but they were not good at seizures, and their faces were ugly.


    Nan Bei looked at Tang Ye and said, "Don''t go help?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then looked at An Ruoru and Su Li, and said, "No. In such a hotel, it is impossible for those people to still rob An Ruoru and Su Li. Besides, An Ruoru and Su Li. Li''s identity is not simple, they may not dare to move. It is estimated that they did not see the identity of An Ruoru and Su Li."


    "No, they know them." Nan Bei said.


    Tang Ye wondered, so sure?


    Nan Beibai gave Tang Ye a glance and said, "Look at the shape of the mouth. The fat pig-faced guy just called An Ruoru''s name."


    "Oh..." Tang Ye responded softly, looking towards An Ruoru, thoughtfully.


    At this time, An Ruoru and Su Li felt very annoying. Even An Ruoru, an intellectual and stable fairy sister, is showing boredom, she really hates each other. They are haunted by five men in expensive clothes, all of whom are probably the son of brother. There is a star with a younger dress and a familiar face, probably a male star. However, the dominant one was a man with a fat pig face and an ugly face. His own body blocked half of the table, making An Ruoru unable to go out.


    "Fu Fuhai, Su Li and I are going back to rest, please let me go." An Ruoru said to the fat man with a calm face.


    Su Li''s temper is more direct, and no one cares about it when he gets angry. Her seat was also blocked. It was the most handsome and star-like man among the few men. She glared at this man and said: "Pu Jiaji, there is a saying in our country that a good dog does not stand in the way, you know?"


    Both Fu Fuhai and Piao Jiaji were indifferent, and dead pigs were not afraid of boiling water. Fu Fuhai looked at An Ruoru with a smile and said, "Ms. An, why are you so angry? We are just here to say hello. You see, we value the scene you want to film, and we have specifically cleared the auditing side. However, if you have a bad attitude, you can¡¯t tell whether the movie will go smoothly, hehe."


    An Ruoru and Su Li heard it out, this is threatening people. Fu Fuhai invests in film and television. The most important thing is that they have a relationship with the state review, which almost determines the survival of a film.


    Director Kim has said that even if you obey Fu Fuhai, it will be troublesome. Don''t look at the beautiful appearance of the gold guide. In fact, people who are in this industry have clear ways and secret ways. There are many relationships to sort out.


    Tang Ye pricked his ears and paid attention to the matter here, and when he heard that it was such a threatening matter. He sighed first, then felt puzzled, and realized that it was only a small part of them who were engaged in the struggle between gods and monsters. Naturally, they didn''t care about things like Fu Fuhai. However, their lack of concern does not mean that such things will not happen in life.


    In fact, Tang Ye felt that this was urban life when he encountered such a thing.

 Chapter 1300： What was the unexpected discovery?

    The phenomenon of social oppression has been a contradiction that cannot be eliminated for thousands of years. If anyone can solve this problem, it is definitely someone who can''t be God. There are many people who want to do this, such as Red Wall. However, the Red Wall is also very clear that this kind of thing can only be reduced and cannot be eliminated.


    If it can be eliminated, it is definitely an abnormal method, even evil. For example, there are some rumors that a certain **** who once ruled the world could not bear the oppression of all things and created a magical power called "Amaterasu and the Moon". By manipulating the power of the sun and moon, day and night Yuedu achieves the goal of controlling all creatures 24 hours a day. In this way, all things are controlled by him, and without his will, there will be no oppression and disputes in all things.


    This method, rather than turning everything into its own puppet, is naturally very meaningless. From the perspective of most people, this is an evil practice, a destructive practice, and it is not accepted!


    The reason why the world is so exciting is that there are so many different wills. Therefore, the phenomenon of bullying needs to be resolved, but extreme methods cannot be used.


    Nan Bei was very speechless to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at An Ruoru, staring at it, she didn''t know what she was thinking. Ask him to help An Ruoru, unexpectedly lost, don''t the heroes want to do things to save the United States?


    Nan Bei really couldn''t see through Tang Ye. She was not really angry with Tang Ye. Now seeing An Ruoru is in trouble. As a woman, she hates being entangled by those bad men. If these men come and rob a woman, it will be troublesome. . North and South forbid this kind of thing to happen, Tang Ye will not help, she will go.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and said, "Let me come, if you go, you can only start the fight. If I go, maybe you can avoid the fight. Now in this society, human relationships are heavy, and most of them use relationships to crush people. If you can. Out of relationship, as long as the other party is not desperado, it will always be resolved easily."


    "Why bother, I slashed it down with a slash." The North and South Rivers and lakes acted in a straightforward manner, no matter how much.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, knowing that North and South could really do that kind of thing, so he was one step faster than North and South to go over there.


    Su Li Xiaojiaji¡¯s personality finally broke out. She stood up and pushed away Pu Jiaji, who was blocking her seat, and cursed: "What kind of Korean name would you give a Chinese man, Pu Jiaji? Prostitute it! Give Ben Missy step away, don''t think it''s amazing to be a famous star!"


    "Sister An, we!" Su Li exhaled.


    "You actually hit someone?" Park Jiaji jokingly said, "This is the first thing you did, so I can''t blame me."


    Pu Jiaji nodded to the helper beside him, and continued to stop Su Li. He hated Su Li, because he had the opportunity to cast the male lead role in the movie "Legend", but because Su Li talked about his wife on the side of the director, he has no sense of national honor or something. And was passed. The great opportunity was destroyed, and it might even make him popular. How could he not resent Su Li?


    Now that Fu Fuhai is here, he can finally teach Su Li a lesson. Piao Jiaji laughed slyly. The security of the hotel was solved by Fu Fuhai. It can be said that today they want to do something to Su Li and An Ruo Ru, no one will stop them!


    Fu Fuhai is one of the hundreds of men who watch as beautiful as they are peaceful. Fu Fuhai is relatively powerful, especially if he has a relationship with the Red Wall, it is very easy to play with a female star, which is the so-called unspoken rule.


    Now the Red Wall side focuses on dealing with Wen Zhongyuan and tracing vampires. Perhaps there will be some omissions in some respects. Therefore, the villain succeeds, the villain succeeds, Fu Fuhai is the more proud one recently.


    Blocked by An Ruoru''s seat, An Ruoru couldn''t get out even if she wanted to go out. She didn''t have the habit of swearing loudly and didn''t want to do that, otherwise it was her who was ashamed.


    She is more stable than Su Li, knowing that Fu Fuhai must have done enough work before daring to tease her directly. She had heard some rumors, even if it was a sister in the circle who was not inferior to her, she was still taken over by those powerful people. As a result, it was not that there was no noise, and they were all blocked.


    Now outside, An Ruoru is also scared, if Fu Fuhai is not as good as the people and animals, and strengthen her first, then it will be a price to pay Fuhai afterwards, and it will not pay for her. Being fucked, the pain is always there, what can the person who hates pay the price, so what An Ruo wants is to retreat without harm.


    However, she and Su Li are just two girls, how could they be Fu Fuhai''s opponent.


    An Ruoru glanced around and found it ridiculous. The waiters, the security staff, and even some members disappeared by coincidence at this time, or stood up and left. Therefore, he and Su Li have completely entered the wolf den. What can the two little lambs do?


    It''s really lawless. An Ruoru is also very strange. Since two years ago, the circle has become more and more turbulent. Those wicked young masters and sons are obviously arrogant and domineering, but nothing happened. Sure enough, the villain is in charge. No one cares about this chaos, making An Ruoru angry at the red wall.


    It''s not born in troubled times, how could there be such a bad thing!


    She didn''t know, because of Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan, plus the power of Zhongyuan to awaken the blood inheritance of the blood ancestors, the ghost knew how many arrogant and domineering people were the blood ancestor chess pieces. All they have to do is to disrupt the world. If this country is in chaos, it will weaken the power of the ancient country''s jade seal, and it will be good for their world plans.


    So, since two years ago, the world has become increasingly chaotic.


    What Wang Jianjia did was to see these arrogant and domineering people directly kill them to maintain order and stability.


    Is Fu Fuhai a hidden blood ancestor chess piece? Who can say?


    Pu Jiaji wanted two people to grab Su Li and show Su Li some color.


    Su Li''s face panicked, a little scared. She also saw that Piao Jiaji and the others had planned this matter today. She didn''t expect such a blatant thing to happen. Although she has the same personality as Chili Pepper, she doesn''t have that ability, but an ordinary lady, so Piao Jiaji brought someone to humiliate her, she couldn''t resist.


    An Ruoru was shocked to see such a situation. She looked at the people around her like Fu Fuhai and Piao Jiaji, and suddenly felt that she saw a pair of red eyes, mocking her and Su Li like demons. How is this going? !


    No matter what it is, they are in danger!


    "Li!" An Ruoru cried out to Su Li worriedly. Su Li was about to be grabbed by Piao Jiaji''s hand, so next, he would definitely be humiliated by his body.


    Su Li was really scared, her face pale.


    Snapped!


    Just when a man was about to grab Su Li''s hand, there was a soft sound, and Su Li was not touched by the man. When everyone saw it, they were slightly surprised. When did an unknown guy come and stop the man?


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes slightly. After stopping the man who wanted to catch Su Li, he looked at An Ruoru and saw something that puzzled him but was pleasantly surprised.


    An Ruoru and Su Li were stunned when they saw Tang Ye, and suddenly felt extremely moved. At such a critical moment, it was a blessing to have a man who seemed quite reliable came forward to rescue him.


    So, finding a man is very important.


    But Fu Fuhai and Park Jiaji were very angry. Didn¡¯t it mean that other people were cleaned up? Why is there such a moth?


    Forget it. No matter who this guy is, if he learns from that hero to save the beauty, he will regret it!

 Chapter 1301： Its him, its him, its him!

    There are brave guys who come out to save the United States as a hero, so as a bad person, if you beat this "hero" hard, you will be even more proud. Fu Fuhai didn''t feel annoyed at the beginning, so he had to beat the "hero" who jumped out first, and he was in a good mood, and he was happy when he played with women.


    Fu Fuhai and a few men looked at Tang Ye and moved slightly, forming a formation that vaguely surrounded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at them with a smile, feeling harmless to humans and animals. But the more so, the more annoying Fu Fuhai and the others feel. Isn''t this being provoked? Hey, I was really underestimated. If you don''t kill this kid, I''m sorry for the majesty of the master.


    Fu Fuhai joked and didn''t seem to think about why Tang Ye dared to stand up, because no matter what Tang Ye had, he could solve it.


    With a wave of his hand, several people surrounded Tang Ye and attacked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at these rushing people, smiled, suddenly felt quite lonely. Because he is too expert, knowing the martial arts supernatural powers, using any trick, is enough to kill these people in seconds. What''s the point of this?


    So, he thought of the hard Tai Chi that used to be just in the big world. Even though hard tai chi is not used much in the later stage, hard tai chi is always a good martial arts to strengthen the body, so Tang Ye usually still fights this set of fists, including when he had to teach Yun Youlan before, it also included the basics from this set. Start with the profound fist technique.


    Now facing several people like Fu Fuhai, Tang Ye decided to use hard Tai Chi to solve them. At any rate, it was also Master¡¯s painstaking effort, and he must carry it forward.


    So Tang Ye, who was already able to reach the sky, could have wiped out Fu Fuhai and a group of people with a wave of his hand, but put on a Tai Chi posture with a smile at the corner of his mouth, and found it particularly funny.


    Seeing this, Fu Fuhai laughed and hummed: "It looks like he has practiced a few hands. No wonder the heroes save the beauty. But..."


    Fu Fuhai''s expression turned gloomy, and he coldly snorted: "It''s all in vain, who do you think I am?!"


    This sentence seems to have a profound meaning. Fu Fuhai is more than just a powerful brother?


    "Dead him first!" Fu Fuhai gave a low cry and gave the order.


    The man closest to Tang Ye suddenly punched out his fist and hit Tang Ye''s forehead. It seemed that his strength was not small, and there was strong wind. This is definitely not something ordinary people can do. With this punch, I was afraid that his head would be knocked out and his combat effectiveness would be lost.


    However, Tang Ye only moved his head slightly, and avoided the man''s fist. Normally, this approach is quite risky, and in case this cannot be avoided, it will cost a huge price.


    It''s just that for Tang Ye, these are no threats at all. To put it bluntly, he was playing, or pretending to be forced. At this time, he turned a punch to the man who hit him with a fist, and with a bang, his momentum was several times larger than that of the man. The man was thrown into the air and hit a few meters away.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw this, and smiled awkwardly. Unexpectedly, completely suppressing the spiritual power, even the inner strength is sealed, the power is still so strong, it seems that it can''t be fun. It''s like playing a game, returning to Novice Village at full level, even if you take off all your equipment, normal attacks can still kill monsters in seconds, which is completely boring.


    Fu Fuhai was slightly astonished when he saw Tang Ye hit one of his men with a punch. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so powerful.


    "All together!" Fu Fuhai lost patience, or vaguely worried about kicking a hard rock, and wanted to make a quick fight.


    So a group of people rushed forward, trying to kill Tang Ye with random fists. In the end, Tang Ye just stood in the center, holding one foot fixed, and without moving half a minute, he knocked all Fu Fuhai''s people into the air with one punch and kick, hitting the ground, crying in pain, and no fighting power.


    Tang Ye shrugged, feeling very boring, not even the warm-up effect was achieved.


    Seeing this, Fu Fuhai became furious and cursed: "A bunch of trash!"


    After angrily, Fu Fuhai waved his hand and went out in person.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly. If he wanted to, he could slap Fu Fuhai''s neck directly with a slap, and he didn''t need to play. But he did not do so. He felt that Fu Fuhai was different and waited for him to show it.


    Facts proved to be the case. After Fu Fuhai took the shot, for some reason, the men who had been defeated by Tang Ye just stood up again, crookedly, like a zombie, and attacked Tang Ye again!


    "This..." Tang Ye was very surprised, what kind of sorcery is this?


    He was quite sure that the men who had just defeated could no longer have combat effectiveness. But now these people all stand up again and beat him. He knew that the problem was with Fu Fuhai. Staring at Fu Fuhai, he noticed that the bloodshot eyes of Fu Fuhai turned red. Looking at the men who stood up again, their eyes were also bloodshot.


    Is this a group control skill?


    Tang Ye was indeed surprised. At this moment, he also affirmed that Fu Fuhai was a person who inherited the power of blood ancestors.


    "Ah!" At this moment, An Ruoru suddenly screamed.


    Tang Ye looked at her, it turned out that a crooked guy passed in front of her, staggering, and would pounce on her at any time, so she was frightened.


    However, Tang Ye felt that An Ruoru''s fright had a deeper reason. From An Ruoru''s horrified eyes, he thought An Ruoru was not only frightened by the man, but saw something scary.


    This was also the accidental discovery of Tang Ye on An Ruoru just now. He felt An Ruoru could see things that ordinary people couldn''t. Just like the original Shen Farewell. This may be an ability. As for what ability it is, it is a matter of the Red Wall. Red Wall is now constantly digging out people with special abilities and setting up a dragon totem team. Regarding An Ruoru, he would say to Lu Celadon.


    Under Fu Fuhai''s control, the men desperately came to attack Tang Ye even if they had broken hands and feet. Tang Ye swept away and kicked them all out. But these people struggled desperately as if they were caught in an evil spirit, and continued to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. Now that he knew that everything was the cause of Fu Fuhai, there was no need to delay any longer, so he instantly slid in front of Fu Fuhai, waved his hand and shot Fu Fuhai away. Kill Fu Fuhai, and those people''s sorcery will be relieved.


    Fu Fuhai was beaten into the air and smashed a table, realizing that it was not Tang Ye''s opponent at all. He was very angry and didn''t expect to meet such a strong person. He didn''t fight against Tang Ye, suddenly turned around and broke through a piece of glass, rushed out, and fled.


    Tang Ye didn''t go after him, and keeping him could still catch some enemies lurking over the red wall.


    Tang Ye''s mind is so sensitive and delicate, and he has noticed this.


    At this time the police arrived.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be bothered, so he greeted South and North and left directly.


    An Ruoru and Su Li were initially frightened, and when they saw Tang Ye and Nan Bei leave, they hurried to chase them, at least to say thank you!


    However, how could Tang Ye and Nanbei leave at a speed that they could catch up? When they left the restaurant, Tang Ye and Nanbei disappeared. At this time, the police needed to ask them questions and they could only stay.


    However, An Ruoru kept thinking about Tang Ye who had just saved her. She always felt a familiar feeling. She thought hard, went to compare, and finally remembered!


    "It''s him!" An Ruoru suddenly exclaimed, completely devoid of Fairy Sister''s manners, looking at Su Li with excitement.


    Su Li looked confused and puzzled, and said, "What''s the matter, Sister An?"


    An Ruoru said, "I remember, the way the man was fighting just now, Tai Chi, is the same as Tang Ye in that video. It''s him, it''s him!"


    Su Li opened her mouth slightly when she heard it. Is there such a thing?

 Chapter 1302： Feeling okay?

    Although Tang Ye disguised his appearance, the charm between his behaviors could not be changed, especially the posture, movements and expressions of hard Tai Chi, almost exactly the same. An Ruoru could not guess and determined Tang Ye''s identity.


    Su Li felt it was too incredible and maintained a skeptical attitude. She didn''t keep staring at Tang Ye like An Ruoru did. After Tang Ye knocked down the men, she ran and kicked her to vent her hatred. In addition, she has to beat that Piao Jiaji, it is rare that a master can help her, she will not miss such an opportunity.


    She did not expect that An Ruoru actually said that the master who saved them was Tang Ye. I rescued them two years ago, had some intersections with them, and had a vaguely emotional Tang Ye!


    Even Su Li regarded Tang Ye as a fantasy **** object in estrus. Therefore, if the person just now was Tang Ye, it would mean nothing to Su Li.


    "How could he be Tang Ye, his face is not at all!" Su Li said in surprise.


    An Ruoru said: "He works for the Red Wall. The Red Wall is capable of reaching the sky. Perhaps Tang Ye needs to be disguised. This is something that cannot be done."


    Su Li rolled his eyes and said, "You thought it was filming!"


    An Ruoru wanted to say something again, but suddenly the scene of Fu Haishi he had seen before appeared in his mind. Those **** eyes looked like a devil. But how can ordinary people have such completely red eyes?


    An Ruoru suspected that she had read it wrong and had hallucinations, but the feeling was so real that she didn''t think it was a dream.


    So she was very puzzled, and also worried. How could I see such a thing?


    But this situation made An Ruoru more certain that Tang Ye was the one who saved her. If he could see those mysterious things, wouldn''t it be strange that Tang Ye could easily become another person?


    An Ruoru was not afraid of Su Li''s unbelief, and asked the police to see if there was any surveillance video. The result was true. It is estimated that the people in Fu Fuhai thought that things could be done perfectly, and waited until afterwards to destroy the surveillance video. It''s a pity that they met Tang Ye, so it''s bad now. Their behavior must be punished.


    An Ruoru took the surveillance video, played the video of Tang Ye hitting those people with hard Tai Chi just now, and then took the video of Tang Ye that was photographed a long time ago of one person fighting a street, and contrasted, that action, that temperament, is completely Alone!


    "My grass, it''s really that fellow Tang Ye!" Su Li couldn''t help exclaiming when he believed this.


    "I''m going to chase him, shit, I''m very angry, why doesn''t he recognize us?" Su Li immediately became angry.


    An Ruoru was also a little angry in her heart, and she obviously met, so it''s good to say hello. However, since she is a gentle and virtuous big sister, she is definitely not as straightforward as Su Li, and she thinks more. Since Tang Ye has changed his face, it must be to hide his identity. If this is the case, it would be excusable not to recognize them. Moreover, Tang Ye took the risk of exposure and rescued them, indicating that Tang Ye cared about them very much.


    Thinking of this, An Ruoru not only stopped being angry, but also felt warm in his heart, with a sense of inexplicable satisfaction.


    How is this going?


    This kind of spring-thinking mind is unacceptable. An Ruoru looked at Su Li and smiled, not knowing whether to cover up his guilty conscience or something, and said: "Su Li, Tang Ye must be performing some important task. There is no way this can be done. "


    "Perform the task of a fart. Didn''t you see him eating with a beautiful woman? He looks like he was living in a hotel together. Could it be a pure relationship?" Su Li exclaimed.


    An Ruo was taken aback, remembering that before they encountered Fu Fuhai''s entanglement, Tang Ye was indeed having dinner with a girl. The girl looks cold, but her beauty and charm cannot be denied. I don''t know what is her relationship with Tang Ye?


    Suddenly, An Ruoru felt a little lost in her heart. But it¡¯s okay to stop those messy thoughts.


    It''s just that Su Li is stuck on this matter and hums: "I must find him and ask him face to face!"


    "What are you asking?" An Ruoru thought it was funny. She had only met Tang Ye a few times, and had been with Tang Ye a few times, without any close relationship, so she ran and questioned others.


    Su Li bitterly said: "Ask him what is the relationship with that woman. If it doesn''t matter, just ask him if he will be my boyfriend. No matter that, if he agrees, then I have a boyfriend. As for Xi I don''t like it, it''s not appropriate, it''s not good, just dump him.


    "..."


    An Ruoru rolled his eyes. Su Li is this kind of little girl''s temperament. She couldn''t help but jokingly asked Su Li: "So is Tang Ye and the girl in a relationship?"


    In fact, An Ruoru wants to know this question. If you go to Tang Ye, Tang Ye is a lover with that girl, and a woman alone asks him to say that it¡¯s pure relationship? Who would believe it. Therefore, if this development continues, it is estimated that it will really become more and more strange.


    However, Su Li was still so generous and said, "What about his girlfriend? We can dig the corner. Do you think Tang Ye is a good man? Did you forget what we investigated before? That guy, with Murong Huansha, there is an ambiguous relationship with Wang Jianjia who are not the president or the daughter of a daughter."


    "This..." An Ruoru was speechless.


    She thought for a while and said, "If Tang Ye is such a person, why do you still like it?"


    Su Li smiled and said, "I''m going to fall in love, not to get married. Falling in love, naturally, I do whatever I want. Now that I have feelings for Tang Ye, I should be bold. Besides, let Murong Huansha and Wang Jianjia''s men who all women love are not too bad, and I won''t lose anything. If they get married, then I will find a man who is honest and only loves me."


    "But..." As a filming woman, An Ruoru reads too much dog blood scripts, and said: "What if you really fall in love with him? If you don''t marry him in the future, then you will just find someone who loves you. Yes, and the man you don¡¯t love, such a marriage is suffering, right?"


    Su Li rolled his eyes and felt helpless at An Ruoru''s serious character, and said, "I said I just follow my feelings. How can I be happy. Oh, sister An, if you don''t talk to you, I will become a virtuous wife. The woman is long-winded, let''s go to Tang Ye! Since he has appeared, there must be traces to be found."


    "Damn. Tang Ye really loves and hates this young lady. If you want to find him, you have to be a detective first, and you will get him out slowly, and you will be mad at the baby. However, when I think about it, I feel like this again. It''s fun, just like exploring, don''t have to be so boring every day." Su Li smiled.


    An Ruoru shook his head and sighed. He had no choice but to take this good friend who still had a child in the mood, and said, "Then look for it, but the work of the crew has to talk about it."


    "That''s okay, just tell Director Jin, we are trying to find a actor who will satisfy him and you!" Su Li smiled.


    An Ruoru pouted her lips. This is indeed a reason. She doesn''t want to act in a **** scene without a satisfactory actor. If it was Tang Ye... Feeling okay?

 Chapter 1303： Devilishness!

    An Ruoru and Su Li immediately began to act, trying to find out Tang Ye''s trace. Suddenly, they thought this matter was more interesting than anything else right now. It''s great to let go of work and do interesting things as you like!


    The two of them were addicted to this kind of thing and couldn''t help themselves. They didn''t know that Tang Ye hadn''t left Mount Tai yet. Tang Ye was waiting, waiting for Fu Fuhai to do some things before taking action to solve him.


    After Fu Fuhai was beaten by Tang Ye in the hotel and fled, he drove directly to an uninhabited mountain forest. This is very weird. And he didn''t know that Tang Ye and Nan Bei were following him, watching him in the dark at this time.


    After seeing Fu Fuhai in the wilderness, Tang Ye knelt down, babbling, and then seeing a black breath coming out of his body, very strange, like a demon.


    Nan Bei frowned slightly, is this person Wen Zhongyuan''s subordinate? How do you feel that things are getting weird.


    After Fu Fuhai came out of black air, his pain became louder and louder, and then he rolled all over the floor. His eyes were red, and with the black qi, it really looked like a monster.


    It took a long while for Fu Fuhai to calm down. He sat on the ground tiredly, breathing heavily, not forgetting the "damn damn" curse in his mouth.


    Tang Ye and Nan Bei, who were hiding in the dark, believed that Fu Fuhai had completed an injury repair. He was injured by Tang Ye just now, but he doesn''t look injured anymore.


    Tang Ye and Nan Bei glanced at each other, and felt that things were very abnormal. This was not like the style of blood demon power. Could there be other demons and ghosts?


    This is indeed there. When Tang Ye was investigating Fang Yu''s suicide in a bar, she met a **** alcoholic girl. After the alcoholic girl recognized his identity, she didn''t dare to make a loud noise. Because the wine girl is a fox demon, and he is the one who makes the fox demon take shape, it is easy to kill the fox demon.


    After all, the fox demon is a demon and is not accepted. If Tang Ye discovers her identity, he might really get rid of her.


    After Tang Ye dissipated his luck and blessed the great world, many ghosts and monsters took shape, and many of them were not known to Tang Ye. Many of these demons and ghosts are hidden. They are not all evil, or for whom. They practice in hiding in the crowd, such as the fox demon. Only by continuously cultivating to improve their strength and becoming the nine-tailed demon fox can they survive the chaotic situation in the future.


    They can see the general trend of the world and it will definitely come!


    "Do you want to kill him?" Nan Bei asked Tang Yedao softly, she felt the weird evil from Fu Fuhai, and felt that things were not that simple.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "There is no need to kill him for the time being, he has a lot of secrets. However, we want to control him. Now wait for him to contact others. If I defeat him, he will definitely bear hatred, or think this is Things that need to be reported. When he contacts his people, maybe his people will be within the red wall."


    "You can actually put it on the red wall?" Nan Bei asked in surprise.


    Tang Ye nodded and said solemnly, "The most lack of talents on the Red Wall right now. Since being disturbed by the stability, Red Wall has begun to recruit powerful talents to maintain its operations, protect the country, and Anbang. However, there is also one hundred secrets. Some people are always mixed in. Even some people have not been able to solve the previous clean-up operations. If they are allowed to cause something to do on the red wall, the consequences will be serious."


    "Then how do we control him?" Nan Bei asked.


    Tang Ye said: "Just catch it. When he contacts his person, we know who it is, and we must clean it up, but at this time, we will get rid of it. If Fu Fuhai is left alone, he may disappear. The man disappeared. But he showed other weirdness, we need to study, so we need to catch him alive. This is a bait that can only be used once, there is no way."


    North and South don''t know how to calculate so much, everything depends on Tang Ye.


    Observed quietly, and saw that Fu Fuhai really called. Tang Ye used his power to eavesdrop on the content of his conversation, and it turned out to be the problem on the other side of the red wall. Fu Fuhai wanted "someone" on the red wall to get Tang Ye''s information. Apart from Tang Ye''s hindrance to their plan, he also wanted revenge and killed Tang Ye!


    The "someone" on the other side of the red wall was very angry and scolded him for being a pig-headed man, so that it was easy to expose, and then hung up after confessing.


    Fu Fuhai looked sad, but soon became vicious, probably because he resented Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye contacted Jiang Ruoqing and told her the conversation between Fu Fuhai and the "someone" on the red wall just now, and asked her to investigate and find the ghost inside the red wall.


    One more thing was to let the staff arranged by Red Wall on Mount Tai to come over and arrest Fu Fuhai for interrogation.


    The premise of this matter is to control Fu Fuhai, so that his weird ability can''t be used. If ordinary people **** him, they may be dominated by his "group control" ability. So when Tang Ye dealt with him, he would first seal all his power.


    The injury was repaired and the person above was contacted. Fu Fuhai planned to go back. But before he left the forest, he saw Tang Ye and Nan Bei standing in front.


    "You..." Fu Fuhai was shocked and immediately realized that he was overcast, turned around and ran away.


    Tang Ye sneered, but he would no longer punch and punch like he did in the hotel before, and he would kill Fu Fuhai with a slap between his hands, but he didn''t expect Nan Bei to make a move faster than him. The South and the North called out the two halberds of Hanxing, and the halberds of Hanxing and two instruments flew out directly, then descended from the air, and plunged into the ground with extremely rapid momentum, blocking Fu Fuhai''s escape direction.


    The two halberds of Han Xing and Yi were divine weapons, and the moment they penetrated the ground, a powerful force burst out. The impact caused Fu Fuhai to fly out and fall back in front of Tang Ye and Nan Bei.


    "Puff!" Fu Fuhai immediately vomited blood. When he reacted, he was terrified. He looked at Tang Ye and Nan Bei with a godless expression, and said in terror: "It''s a god, a god! A god, a god...you, you..."


    Fu Fuhai realized that Tang Ye and Nan Bei were the heirs of the artifact!


    For these little demon little demons, the successor of the artifact is simply a killer, falling into the hands of the successor of the artifact, there is definitely no chance of survival.


    But Fu Fuhai didn''t want to die, so he was still thinking about running away.


    Tang Ye glanced at the north and the south silently, feeling that the north and the south were killing chickens with a sledgehammer, actually offering the two halberds of Hanxing. North and South poked their lips and said, "I just want to try."


    Slightly playful and cute.


    Tang Ye smiled, understanding her itchy mood. After all, he is a martial arts fanatic. He just got the artifact and has strong combat skills. He definitely wants to show his fists. It''s a pity that a character like Fu Fuhai can''t even get the warm-up effect, let alone play it hard.


    Tang Ye mobilized the ability of the small domain to control the airflow within the range, and grabbed Fu Fuhai out of thin air, and held it in front of him, full of domineering and mysterious like a heavenly man.


    He wants to observe Fu Fuhai carefully. The black air that Fu Fuhai issued just now made him very curious and had a familiar feeling.


    The injured Fu Fuhai slowly let out the black qi, which is probably a self-healing ability.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was shocked suddenly, remembering why this black spirit was familiar.


    It''s the devil in the dead door!

 Chapter 1304： Identity guessing!

    Actually there will be the devil in the dead door?


    Tang Ye thought this joke was a big deal. What does devilishness mean?


    It means that it is said that the two demons and demons who are independent of the same world may enter the human world in some way!


    It is said that once demons and demons were two extremely huge races, like human beings, they were independent of one world. Later, the demons occupied the general trend, drove the demons out, and lived alone. The monster clan among the monster clan desperately defended a land, called the demon world, but the space was much smaller than the demon world.


    This space can''t accommodate so many demons, so many demons have gone to the human world, and the two races of demons and demons have a war. Among the demons, some demons think that humans are weak and small, so they want to occupy the human world. Some demons believe that humans can be asked to give them a place to live, and they can cooperate and help each other. Perhaps this is the reason why there are good and bad in Yaozu.


    It is a pity that the demon race who wanted to occupy the human world underestimated human beings and took the initiative to launch a war. The result was a miserable defeat, so that the demon race with good intentions was hated by mankind and even killed. In the end, there was not much of the monster clan left, and the remaining ones were hidden and alive, afraid to speak.


    Therefore, in the human world, there are ghosts and monsters, but there are not many demons. In human thinking, demons are much more terrifying than demons. If there are demons in the human world, it means that something big has happened. How can the demon that is independent of one world come to the human world?


    The reason why Tang Ye is familiar with devil qi is because he has developed a kind of "blackening" supernatural power. This supernatural power transforms him into a negative one, which is infinitely close to a demon. In the case of blackening, there is a dead door in his body, this dead door can continuously send devil energy to him, and the devil energy is the source of power he needs in the blackened state.


    The frightening thing is that his death gate is like the magical power of the dead tree in the spring. It is a source of strength, continuous and inexhaustible. Therefore, Tang Ye''s current strength can be used to fight against the sky with dead wood in the spring, and when the negative is blackened, it can also be used to fight against the sky. Where is his opponent?


    However, there is a negative hidden danger in the blackened state, that is, after opening the seven-fold death door, he will be dominated by dark forces. He will not be him, but a tool of darkness. The so-called darkness may be the power of the demons.


    If it is controlled by the demons, is it still worth it?


    Tang Ye even guessed that the dead door in his body was just a passage for the Demon Race. Therefore, when he uses the blackening power, he must not drive to the seventh level, otherwise he will lose control. If it is out of control, how can he become a channel?


    It might be an explosion!


    He exploded because he couldn''t bear so much magic energy. After the explosion, those magic powers formed a channel through which the demons could come to the human world!


    "I''m going..." Tang Ye was taken aback, admired for having such a brain power.


    However, this is not impossible. Therefore, Tang Ye would be very cautious about the use of that magic power in the blackened state.


    The current Fu Fuhai actually has magical powers, then such a character must have a huge secret, Tang Ye must dig out!


    Therefore, he will not kill Fu Fuhai, but will have him take Fu Fuhai back to Yanjing and detain him in a special place, just like Adam, a vampire.


    Fu Fuhai''s people are almost paralyzed. Nima''s, he never dreamed that he would meet such a master, and he would meet two at once. One is the heir of the artifact, and the other seems to be stronger than the heir of the artifact. What a shame!


    When the north and south saw Tang Ye stretch out his hand, he could hold Fu Fuhai, as if there was an invisible hand, powerful and mysterious, and he couldn''t help being a little envious. She knew that Tang Ye''s ability was called Xiaoxiao Domain, in fact it was a "domain", but it hadn''t evolved to the real domain so strong. Nevertheless, it is also extremely terrifying power, she also wants to have.


    For this reason, the North and the South have strengthened their determination to become stronger and must redouble their efforts to cultivate.


    This is really a girl who is obsessed with martial arts.


    Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh!


    At this time, a few people suddenly rushed into the mountains and forests, and they all dressed up and looked unique. The North and the South were immediately on guard, thinking they were enemies.


    Tang Ye glanced at them and said, "Red Wall sent you here?"


    One of the big guys is probably the leader, took a step forward, saluted Tang Ye, and said, "You are Mr. Tang?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "That''s right."


    The big guy smiled and said, "Here is Meng Han, a member of the Guardian team newly formed by the Red Wall. He is here as the temporary captain. He came here specially after receiving the notice from the Red Wall."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and said, "This person is very important. You must send him to Yanjing and give it to Jiang Ruoqing. Nothing can be lost."


    "Yes!" Meng Han answered, following Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    Obviously they had received Red Wall''s order to obey Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye sealed Fu Fuhai''s power, handed Fu Fuhai to Meng Han, and then left with Nan Bei.


    ...


    "Damn it!"


    In a small courtyard, Wen Zhongyuan was furious and smashed several celadon antiques. Originally, he planned to go to Mount Tai to contain Tang Ye and kill the North and the South, without fail, but he did not expect a group of ghosts to appear in the middle. The ghosts rescued the South and the North, helped Tang Ye, and allowed the South and the North to obtain the artifact smoothly!


    He was so angry that he failed so thoroughly?


    It really made Wen Zhongyuan think of the shame of losing to Tang Ye when he was fighting with Tang Ye before. In addition, he found some clues. Why do those ghosts help "Tang Chenxing"?


    It must be "Tang Chenxing" who is kind to those ghosts! But why should those Tang Chenxing be kind to them?


    Here, the text only thought of two explanations. One is because Tang Chenxing is an exorcist, so he can communicate with those ghosts and let the ghosts help. The other reason is very amazing, that is, this "Tang Chenxing" is the Tang Ye that year!


    Wen Zhongyuan remembers clearly that the minister who helped the dragon arranged to guard the dragon gate on the side of Mount Tai was the yin and yang dao leader. The yin and yang dao leader formed a grieving ghost through murder, and then raised the evil dragon spirit through the grieving ghost. However, the Daoist Yin and Yang was killed by Tang Ye, and then Tang Yedu dispelled those resentful ghosts, and returned to them who could not be reborn. Therefore, Tang Ye is kind to those ghosts. Then, this so-called "Tang Chenxing" and the mysterious man with a hood, his true identity is Tang Ye!


    It was Tang Ye? !


    Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t believe this speculation at all. How could Tang Ye return to the big world through the profound door? Isn''t it possible to kill the gatekeeper?


    However, the more Wen Zhongyuan thought about it, the more he felt that this person was Tang Ye. This truth is very consistent with recent events!


    "what¡­¡­"


    "Hahaha..."


    In the article, he laughed, and then laughed continuously, like crazy.


    In a blink of an eye, his expression became extremely sullen and gloomy, as if all his hostility and resentment were vented all at once, and he shouted fiercely: "Tang Ye, if it is really you, then we will have a real contest!"

 Chapter 1305： Come quietly!

    In fact, in the past two years, Zhongyuan has been unable to let go of Tang Ye''s affairs. He did force Tang Ye to be taken to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, but he had to be reborn from death.


    Rebirth from death is indeed very powerful, but it takes more than half a year. During the time he was reborn, the close arrangement on the red wall and the rise of talents such as Lu Celadon and Wang Jianjia made him still hinder him from making great plans for the world after his rebirth.


    Coupled with Tang Ye''s exhaustion of luck to protect the great world, this country has a lot of luck, and both the rise of talents and the Jade Seal enchantment have been strengthened.


    Therefore, even if Tang Ye went to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he set up huge obstacles, which prevented Wen Zhongyuan''s plan from proceeding smoothly, so that it was delayed for two years without success.


    Therefore, Wen Zhongyuan always wanted to face Tang Ye and completely defeat Tang Ye. This was the victory in his mind.


    But Tang Ye went to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and I am afraid he will never come back again, so this kind of thing is unlikely, and the text can only be regarded as a pity.


    However, Tang Ye may be back now. After being shocked, Zhongyuan''s resentment is far greater than worry. If that''s the case, then do a head-on with Tang Ye!


    He doesn''t think he will lose. Because he has already done something on the red wall, and the person he has planted on the red wall this time will never be recognized. Because the few people who have been inserted are very special, so special that he is also a rare encounter. In other words, the penetration of that race is unwilling to be discovered. And if he finds out, he will make good use of it.


    The return of heaven and earth to chaos is just around the corner!


    "Come here!" Wen Zhongyuan explained then, with a clear mood, he called the spy to come in.


    The spy was expressionless, but trembling in his heart. It is said that this time Master Wen went to Mount Tai to do things in person, and the result not only failed, but also killed all his important subordinates. This is definitely an unbearable shame for Mr. Wen, will he kill and vent his hatred again?


    His mother''s, if Master Wen wants to kill and vent his hatred, it must be his spies, tragedy!


    However, the result surprised the spy. Wen Zhongyuan did not intend to kill or vent his hatred. On the contrary, he was in a good mood. He smiled triumphantly at the spy and said, "It was said that Mu Caisang was hiding in Yanziwu, a paradise by Gusu Murong?"


    "Yes!" the spy nodded.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered, waved his hand, and said: "Okay, then I will go to Yanziwu. Haha, I can''t wait, Mu Caisang and Mu Caisang, this time I see how you escape from my palm! You toast and not eat fine wine, and now you have to pay a little bit!"


    Wen Zhongyuan turned around and came to a small courtyard room. This was once the room of his grandfather Wen Dingmo. Wen Dingmo made a lot of sacrifices for the world. No effort was spared in his training. However, because of his love for Mu Caisang, he was bewitched by Mu Caisang and killed Wen Dingmo himself!


    How could he do such a rebellious and unbearable thing? To kill one''s own relatives for a woman?


    This incident has become an indelible scar in Wen Zhongyuan''s heart. It''s more like carrying a heavy sin!


    Therefore, only he knows how crazy he hates Mu Caisang. That''s the abuse of Mu Caisang that can''t be eliminated for life!


    Gusu, the home of Murong, the secret life paradise, Yanziwu.


    Yanziwu is said to have been established by Murong, the ancestor of the Murong family. Murong has a complex face like a crown of jade, both civil and military, chic, leisurely and elegant, vigilant and smart, and is a graceful son. In addition, Murong Fu is also known for his martial arts and erudition, and he is known as "returning the body by the way of the other", that is, he knows a hundred schools of unique knowledge, and everyone in the martial arts is afraid of three points.


    Later, it was said that the Murong family was originally a nobleman from a perished country and was of royal blood, so Murong had always wanted to restore the country. Unfortunately, the history was raging, and everything was powerless. However, Murong Fu accumulated huge wealth for the restoration of the country and cultivated huge secret forces. Therefore, the strength of Murong''s family is simply unimaginable.


    After the restoration of the country, Murong Fu was discouraged and established the Taoyuan Yanziwu isolated from the world.


    There is no place to see Yanziwu from the outside. If you want to enter Yanziwu, you must enter a psychedelic array. It is a bamboo forest and is connected to a small river. There is a boat on the small river. The distance will suddenly encounter heavy fog. After passing through the foggy area, the Xanadu Yanziwu will appear in front of you.


    No one knows how such a magical place was created. It must have been what Murong Fu had acquired back then, that is why he has such a magical power to open up the world.


    It is a pity that even such a hidden place cannot escape Wen Zhongyuan''s tracking.


    The text has the power of blood demon, a drop of blood can track thousands of miles, and even possesses a person, just like installing a locator. Now he sneaked into Murong''s house, and when he saw a subordinate, he suddenly turned into a blood stream and penetrated directly into the subordinate. The subordinate was shocked as if by an electric shock. His body was paralyzed and shook for a few times, and then he did not move, but his eyes flashed red and the corners of his mouth showed an evil smile.


    Subordinates are no longer subordinates, but Wen Zhongyuan.


    The power of the Gorefiend is really strange and unpredictable.


    After Wen Zhongyuan became a subordinate, he began to inquire about and approach Yanziwu. It turned out that although Yanziwu was a secret paradise, Murong''s family always knew how to get in. In Yanziwu, because the ancestor Murongfu created a new world, the aura inside is very abundant, suitable for planting and refining elixir.


    A panacea is invaluable in this big world, so no matter how big Murong''s family is, it can guarantee enough funds to operate. Even in a crisis, the value of a panacea may be saved. So why would Murong''s family keep the treasure of Yanziwu?


    Mu Caisang was able to bring her daughter and Shui Qingdie Shui Qingting into it because she had enough value. She nominated herself, found Murong Qingtian, the head of the Murong family, and spoke about her role. She has entered the realm of "Poison Saint" and is familiar with all kinds of medicinal materials, whether it is planting or refining, she is a leader in the big world. Murong Qingshan wants to make good use of the resource of Yanziwu. It is a very wise choice to choose her as a "wage earner".


    Poison Sage uses poison, but the other side of poison is medicine. Without a sufficient understanding of medical techniques, how can one produce such a powerful poison?


    Therefore, no matter if you are a poison doctor, you need to understand all kinds of medicinal materials, whether you are studying poison or medicine. But for those who practice poison, it is not too difficult to learn medicine. It¡¯s not difficult for those who practice medicine to learn poison.


    Originally Murong Qingshan had some concerns, but he received a call from Murong Huansha, asking Murong Qingshan to agree. Maybe Murong Huansha knew something about Mu Caisang and Tang Ye. The daughter of Murong Huansha, who can be the master of the family, came forward and assured that Murong Qingshan naturally agreed.


    Mu Caisang stays in Yanziwu to help planting medicinal materials and refining elixir. He doesn''t need any compensation, he only needs to provide a quiet place to live.


    However, Wen Zhongyuan came quietly.

 Chapter 1306： Also have this ability!

    Since we want to make full use of the resources in Yanziwu, we naturally need to go in or out, whether it''s adding something or making a report. Therefore, after sending out secret agents in Wen Zhongyuan, the secret agents recorded these details. When will someone go in or come out, Wen Zhongyuan aimed at this point and easily lurked in!


    The reason why he sneaked in like this is because Wen Zhongyuan didn''t want to cause unnecessary trouble, so as not to delay time. He is not afraid of anyone, even if Tang Ye comes. As long as the eight great artifacts are not collected, he can''t be killed, he can be reborn infinitely!


    However, this will delay a lot of time, and it will always have an impact on the world''s plans. And the Murong family''s background must not be underestimated, even if it can''t help him, it can still give him a considerable obstacle. So he came to find Mu Caisang for revenge. He didn''t want the Murong family''s power to deal with him, so it was a good choice to sneak in quietly.


    Murong Qingshan asked a subordinate he trusted to report to Mu Cai Sauna, but he did not expect that this subordinate was targeted by Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan, which was originally turned into a subordinate, turned into a blood stream again. The blood stream left the subordinate''s body and was taken away along with the subordinate''s blood. The subordinate became a corpse and fell into a hidden tree. Then Wen Zhongyuan, who turned into a bloodstream, quickly rushed into the person before Murong Qingshan''s subordinate secretly entered the bamboo forest.


    The strength of Murong Qingshan''s subordinates is definitely not weak, however, facing Wen Zhongyuan, no matter how strong he can resist, unless he has the power of Tang Ye.


    Just like the previous servant, Murong Qingshan''s subordinates trembled all over, and then his eyes flashed blood red and he laughed evilly. He was controlled by Wen Zhongyuan!


    After that, Wen Zhongyuan successfully entered Yanziwu.


    In the text, the smile on the corner of Yuan''s mouth becomes more and more evil, and he is about to see Mu Caisang. This woman, who has been worried for so long, how can I treat her?


    Make yourself cool first, then make her hurt!


    Wen Zhongyuan is no longer the gentleman who looked like a scholar at the beginning, and he is very gentlemanly. He regretted that he was so polite at the beginning, and felt that he could move Mu Caisang by waiting and guarding, no matter how much time it took. Now that I think about it, it''s **** stupid. If she was a bit domineering and forced Mu Caisang up, what can she do now?


    It¡¯s ridiculous that, thinking of the past, Wen Zhongyuan found that he still has feelings for Mu Caisang, hoping that this "most beautiful young woman" would take the initiative to show him a gentle smile, fall in love with him, share a bed, and have **** h Huan.


    Mu Caisang has an unparalleled curvaceous figure, and the charm on his face perfectly interprets the beauty of young women. If not, Wen Zhongyuan would have been obsessed with her for many years, and even bewildered by her few words, killed his grandfather Wen Dingmo.


    Such a woman must be happy under her body no matter what. However, thinking that Mu Caisang was slept by Tang Ye, Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t help but want to destroy the world. Why should you be so cruel to yourself?


    The woman you love the most, sleeps with the man you hate the most, and helps that man deal with yourself. Is there anything more clown than this?


    He... is a clown!


    Suddenly Wen Zhongyuan''s hostility filled his body, gloomy and terrifying. He clenched his fists and creaked, trying to kill everyone!


    Kill everyone who knows this!


    Through the memory of Murong Qingshan, Wen Zhongyuan knew how to enter Yanziwu. He didn''t want to wait for a moment, so he quickened his pace and went to play dead wood picking mulberry!


    ...


    Tang Ye returned to Yanjing and was going back with Nanbei. Suddenly, he turned his head to look in the direction of Gusu City, frowning.


    "What''s the matter?" Nan Bei asked with concern when seeing Tang Ye worried.


    Tang Ye said: "Remember when I punched Wen Zhongyuan''s body when I was in Mount Tai?"


    Nan Bei nodded and said, "Remember, but the text has an immortal body and a rebirth technique, so it''s useless to penetrate his body. Why do you mention this?"


    Tang Ye smiled, playfully and proudly, and said, "It''s true that even if I punch through Wen Zhongyuan''s body, it''s useless, but what if I leave something in his body? Wen Zhongyuan''s blood demon''s power, Turned into blood, it can be spread all over the place. And I... actually have such things."


    "You too?" North and South were taken aback, and then sneered: "You do have. The species left in the woman''s body must be spread all over the country."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. What is going on with this sudden sarcasm, I have to sarcasm about my emotional state.


    Tang Ye squeezed North and South''s ass. The cold woman in North and South couldn''t bear this kind of direct molesting, especially in the public. So she just blushed and stared at Tang Ye, but didn''t dare to make any other moves, for fear that Tang Ye would do more ridiculous actions.


    "I say this because I care about you. I am your woman, of course I want to have you completely." Nan Bei changed his expressionless face and said to Tang Ye: "So I will be jealous too!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and was surprised that Nan Bei would actually say such a thing.


    However, with the temperament of the north and the south, if she really wants to speak, she is indeed at the point where she can''t stop talking. She is a direct-tempered woman, and it is normal to speak with a serious face.


    Tang Ye smiled, knowing why Nan Bei suddenly got a temper. Back to Yenching, Yenching had other women robbing her of men. Tang Ye jumped off the topic and said, "I might be going to Gusu."


    "Huh?" Nan Bei looked puzzled.


    Tang Ye said, "I told you just now that I also have the ability similar to Wen Zhongyuan, but my ability is not blood, but spiritual fire."


    As he said, Tang Ye waved his right hand and chuckled, a light blue flame burned out of his palm. The flame flickered, and there was no wind, so the flame fluttered by itself, it was like an elf, capable of acting on its own.


    This is the green spirit fire that Tang Ye condenses, and it is the unique ability of his special constitution. And Lin Yourong also had it. Now it was the princess, who had condensed ice crystals, and treated it as an ice spirit.


    These two tactics are equivalent to conscious tactics. It is like the green spirit fire. If it enters the enemy''s body, it can burn the enemy, or swim to the key part and then burn.


    In addition, Tang Ye can locate its position through the released green spirit fire, which is equivalent to a positioning instrument, which has the same effect as the blood of the text in the original.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye punched Wen Zhongyuan''s body when he was in Mount Tai, he released a trace of extremely tiny, almost nothing, so even Wen Zhongyuan could hardly detect the blue spirit fire. Qinglinghuo is attached to Wenzhongyuan. Although it is a fire, it has no burning effect because it is too small, or because the Qinglinghuo itself does not want to burn, there will be no discomfort in Wenzhongyuan, and it is even harder to find out. .


    Now, Wen Zhongyuan arrived at Gusu City and sent out a strong hostility. Qing Linghuo knew that something bad had happened, so he sent a message to Tang Ye. This was why Tang Ye suddenly felt in touch.


    Therefore, Tang Ye is going to Gusu.

 Chapter 1307： Two stunners!

    Tang Ye was going to Gusu City, and North and South wanted to follow. Tang Ye didn''t agree, only to deal with Wen Zhongyuan. There was no need to send so many people. He wanted to suppress Wen Zhongyuan, and there was no turmoil in Wen Zhongyuan. What he is afraid of is the layout of Wen Zhongyuan in other aspects, after all, the blood demon chess pieces are so widespread that it is unimaginable!


    North and South did not haunt Tang Ye without pretense, she nodded lightly.


    After Tang Ye left a few steps, he suddenly turned back to North and South Dao: "You can practice Long Family combat skills, but don''t use Hanxing''s two halberds. The magical weapon is too powerful and you don''t need to use it if you don''t need it."


    The North and the South wanted to speak but stopped, not wanting to agree to Tang Ye''s appearance. She got the artifact, of course she wanted to try her power. The enemy I met before was too pediatric, and it was completely unhappy. However, Tang Ye''s words are also reasonable. As soon as the artifact comes out, it is okay for others to be shocked, especially those with supernatural powers.


    With supernatural powers, he is different from ordinary people in all aspects, and he can feel the movement around him. If there is a strong person, his hairs will stand up. This should be regarded as a kind of special authority pressure of the strong, destined to shock the weak, otherwise, what is the use of the strong name?


    "Take good care of Sister Ya, now your strength is several times higher than before, and your physical fitness has also been greatly enhanced after receiving the artifact. I think, as long as you don¡¯t encounter enemies at the level of Zhongyuan and Xu Wuming above, don¡¯t you? There will be something." Tang Ye said to Nan Bei.


    Nan Bei nodded and responded softly, "Yes."


    ...


    The first time he rushed to Gusu City, Tang Ye didn''t know why Wen Zhongyuan had to go to Gusu, unless there was something that Wen Zhongyuan valued. Is it a Gorefiend chess piece that has not been unearthed?


    Tang Ye thought that Gusu City was Murong Huansha''s hometown, and the Murong family was covering the sky with one hand. No one could compare to Murong''s family in terms of understanding Gusu City. For this reason, Tang Ye called Murong Huansha, and wanted to ask if he had any thoughts. However, he knew that he would call Murong Huansha and he would inevitably be scolded by Murong Huansha. After all, he hadn''t been to see Murong Huansha for too long.


    "Sorry, the call you are dialing is in progress..." Tang Ye heard a cold voice.


    Robots would not say that!


    Just as Tang Ye was about to speak, another voice came from the phone, "Sorry, the user you dialed has been turned off..."


    Still that cold voice.


    Tang Ye was speechless, knowing that the call had been made, but Murong Huansha was playing her temper, and said, "Huansha, you must send your temper. I won¡¯t worry if you don¡¯t send it...but there is something very important now. I''m going to your house and want to ask about your situation."


    "Come here, right now!" Murong Huansha coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was embarrassed for a while, and said, "Huansha, this matter is more urgent, it is related to Wen Zhongyuan''s movement, I am worried about what bad things he will do, so I can''t delay."


    "I''m still worried about what bad things you are going to do!" Murong Huansha on the other end of the phone was amused by Tang Ye. Talking to this **** always felt like a child''s play, not serious.


    But on the contrary, Murong Huansha likes Tang Ye like this. She usually deals with things at the company, and everyone she sees is serious and meticulous. She never dared to make jokes in front of her or speak in a down-to-earth manner. Because she is the high-ranking queen president and was rumored to be very inhumane, and those people are afraid of her. But, who said she is such a person, how many people know about her?


    Perhaps it was because Tang Ye knew the real her and was unscrupulous in front of her that she would like it. And because she could show her side in front of Tang Ye, she became more fond of Tang Ye. This is a kind of virtuous cycle, so that I can''t fall in love with myself.


    Worrying that Tang Ye won''t come, Murong Huansha''s heart softened, and she said in a bad mood: "I have already prepared a helicopter here, so that you can go to Gusu''s side faster without waiting for the plane!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, never expecting such a good thing.


    "Oh shit, come on!" Murong Huansha said badly.


    In fact, she knew that even so, it might not have given Tang Ye much convenience. Because with the current identity of Tang Ye, there is no problem even if he wants to send a helicopter over the Red Wall.


    Moreover, Murong Huansha knew that in front of Tang Ye, even if she had the identity of the queen president, she would not have any advantage. Even if Tang Ye is the little white face she raised, but this little white face has a very important position on the other side of the red wall. If Tang Ye thought, it would not be difficult to break her down. It is even said that destroying Murong''s house is not a problem!


    As long as Tang Ye thinks, in this big world, he can completely cover the sky with one hand!


    Tang Ye really wanted to go by plane. Since Murong Huansha had it, he didn''t go to the airport and went directly to the Tongtian Building.


    Two women dressed in office OL costumes, one in black, one in white, one directly exposed legs, and one in black silk, sexy, enchanting, and glamorous.


    Tang Ye came to the Tongtian Building and saw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, and immediately realized that this was a wrong decision!


    Two stunner women, such a big temptation, the little brother can''t hold it!


    So Tang Ye made a bold move. When Murong Huansha and Mu Yue walked together, he grabbed the middle, touched their buttocks, and hugged their slender waists.


    Damn it, it''s a man''s paradise.


    Murong Huansha gave Tang Ye a white look, lifeless and very charming. Mu Yue blushed and lowered her head, like a little daughter-in-law who obeyed the four virtues.


    Although they are all office OL styles, they have completely different personalities and have different flavors.


    Tang Ye took a long breath, couldn''t bear this kind of thing, let go of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, sat on the desk, looked at the two women and said, "How are you doing recently?"


    Murong Huansha didn''t bother to pay attention to this kind of polite remarks, sat back in her domineering and comfortable president chair, looked at Tang Ye and wanted to talk, but suddenly her eyes rolled and she didn''t say anything. She looked at the desk in a daze, then blushed inexplicably, her heart wafting.


    This desk has traces of her and Tang Ye''s madness!


    She had been passionate with Tang Ye in the office before. She was held by Tang Ye and put on the table. Tang Ye stood and sprinted at her like that. She was very catering and made a sultry cry. Thinking about it now, she is still heartbroken. I just feel a little... unscrupulous. It''s a wonderful thing to have **** with a man I like.


    Mu Yue always took care of Tang Ye''s mood. She is not like Murong Huansha who likes to put on a bad face. She was originally a secretary, and she knew how to look at people''s faces. She was worried that Murong Huansha''s silence would make Tang Ye unhappy, and nodded gently to Tang Ye, "We are fine, mainly you. Don''t tire yourself out."


    Of course Murong Huansha and Mu Yue knew that Tang Ye was helping Red Wall, so they didn''t scold Tang Ye for having no conscience. Tang Ye was doing things for the country and the people, and they knew that they should be considerate, instead of adding trouble to Tang Ye.


    However, occasionally I still have to show my temper, otherwise it is not a woman. Murong Huansha said with a bad air: "It''s okay to be exhausted, as long as it is not exhausted on a woman''s belly."


    "Haha, Huansha, look at what you said, how can I..." Tang Ye laughed, but he was actually a little guilty. Because during this time, he did slept with other women. Jiang Ruoqing and Nanbei are the same. I went there. Originally, I wanted to keep a clear stream. The old driver didn''t drive since then, but I didn''t expect to drive...


    Seeing Tang Ye''s cover-up smile, Mu Yue secretly felt funny. This guy is still so dishonest!

 Chapter 1308： Disguise failed!

    Murong Huansha didn''t toss Tang Ye very much, the helicopter was ready quickly, and there was not enough time to get intimate. Moreover, there is also Mu Yue. Murong Huansha couldn''t do her own joy and left Mu Yue alone there, so she just answered some questions that Tang Ye wanted to know.


    Tang Ye mainly wondered why Wen Zhongyuan would go to Gusu City. He didn''t expect Murong Huansha to know the reason, he just thought that Gusu City was the site of Murong''s family, maybe Murong Huansha would know something.


    Murong Huansha listened to Tang Ye''s doubts, and after squinting for a while, she seemed to think of something. He glanced at Tang Ye with a weird look, and suddenly became angry again.


    Tang Ye looked dazed, what''s the matter?


    Murong Huansha was weird for a while, but didn''t lose his temper, and said, "Perhaps Wen Zhongyuan went to find someone."


    "Looking for someone?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Murong Huansha stopped dumbing Tang Ye, and said directly: "Look for a woman, for revenge or something else. You don''t know this woman, she is Mu Caisang."


    "Mucaisang?" Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect it to be Mu Caisang. After he returned to the big world, he paid attention to those who cared. Although he didn''t look for them one by one, he at least knew their safety. He knew that Mu Caisang took his daughter, and Shui Qingdie and Shui Qingting had lived in seclusion, but he did not know that he had lived in seclusion over Gusu City.


    The helicopter pilot on the top of the building called Murong Huansha and said that the plane was ready. Murong Huansha stopped talking to Tang Ye and said: "The relationship between Mu Caisang and Wen Zhongyuan, and your relationship with Mu Caisang, you I know it. So why did you want to find Mu Caisang in Wen Zhongyuan? You should also know. As for why I knew that Wen Zhongyuan was looking for Mu Caisang, it was because Mu Caisang wanted to enter my Murong''s Yanziwu. She can enter life only when I speak."


    Tang Ye nodded to express understanding. Because Murong Huansha knew that Mu Caisang was in Yanziwu, and knew the original hatred of Mu Caisang, so he guessed like that. This kind of guessing Tang Ye thinks it is extremely possible, and worried that Mu Caisang and Shui Qingdie will have an accident. Tang Ye doesn''t want to delay, and wants to rush to Gusu City.


    It was about the safety of Mu Caisang and the others, Murong Huansha put aside the troubles between Tang Ye and Mu Caisang and took Tang Ye to the top of the building by plane.


    Watching Tang Ye leave by plane, Murong Huansha didn''t say a word, but Mu Yue couldn''t help it, and whispered, "Miss, don''t you tell him?"


    Murong Huansha looked cold and stern, and said: "It''s okay, we can solve this problem. If everything depends on Tang Ye, then the position I sit in is too useless. I don''t know if it is Wen Zhongyuan or Other enemies are staring at us, but whether it is or not, I will let them know that my Murong Huansha is not annoying!"


    Mu Yue frowned slightly and said, "I''m just worried that those who attacked us are angering us who have something to do with Tang Ye because they want to avenge Tang Ye. I am not afraid, but...in case we are out. After Tang Ye knows the reason, he will not forgive himself."


    Murong Huansha was silent for a while, and said, "Then let''s not have an accident."


    ...


    Gusu Yanziwu is a very beautiful place, a paradise created by the ancestors of the Murong family, with beautiful natural scenery and pleasant environment, with mountains, waters and green trees, quiet and peaceful, without any disputes in the world. Because of this, Mu Caisang will fancy this place.


    In Yanziwu, a group of extraordinary characters live. They are either the Murong family''s masters who understand martial arts to the extreme, or the old people with a strong identity background. The defensive power inside is basically impossible to match the warriors of the big world. But if someone like Wen Zhongyuan arrives, it''s not necessarily true.


    On this day, Mu Caisang, as usual, got up early and went to the medicinal meadow to check the herbs to see if there were any problems, and then returned to the wooden house where he lived. At this time, Shui Qingdie made breakfast naturally, and drove Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingying to eat breakfast like a strict mother.


    Now Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingting are two years old, but they are still seven or eight years old. Although they are becoming more sensible, they still have a lot of temperament and love to be stubborn with adults. The two little girls are very good friends, usually almost inseparable.


    The little girl Shui Qingting always remembered Tang Ye, and she would pester Shui Qingdie every time she asked, "Why isn''t Brother Tang coming?" Shui Qing butterfly can only flicker again and again. She didn''t know when Tang Ye would come, or even Tang Ye would never come.


    The living environment in Yanziwu is indeed very good, but it is an isolated world. Shui Qingting couldn''t say she liked it very much, because she was studying before and thought she could make some achievements. This was something she was eager to try. In addition, she felt that Shui Qingting and Mu Sangsang shouldn''t stay in them for the rest of their lives.


    However, Shui Qingdie does not hate the life inside. Mu Caisang told her that the outside world is still very dangerous, and there may be accidents outside, so she has to live inside temporarily. And it''s a matter of Tang Ye, if you don''t handle it properly, it will bring Tang Ye a lot of trouble. For this, Shui Qingdie did not complain at all.


    Mu Caisang feels guilty every time he sees Shui Qingdie quietly thinking, as if missing someone. Because she told Shui Qingdie that Tang Ye had a big enemy outside. As everyone knows, Tang Ye was forced to go to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and I am afraid he will never come back. This is what Mu Caisang thought before and now. Therefore, she thought Shui Qingdie was waiting to see Tang Ye again, but unfortunately, this was impossible!


    Mu Caisang felt ashamed of deceiving Shui Qingdie.


    After Shui Qingting and Musangsang had breakfast, they put on a small schoolbag on their backs, and hopped hand in hand to leave the house and went to an old man on the mountainside to study.


    There are many high-ranking people living in Yanziwu, like a small village. After seeing Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingdie, an old man offered to teach them something. Of course, Mu Caisang and Shui Qingdie agreed that even if they live in Yanziwu in seclusion, they must continue to learn.


    They didn''t know that the old teacher in Yanziwu, but a generation of masters, under his guidance, Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingting have achieved extraordinary achievements in the future.


    Mu Caisang and Shui Qingdie ate and talked about daily life, and then went to the medicine furnace to refine the elixir. She is the Poison Fairy, and even the Poison Sage, in this respect, she is professional and special. These are all work for Murong Qingshan. She knew that Murong Qingshan would send his subordinates to get the report today, so she was ready early.


    Seeing Murong Qingshan''s subordinates coming over, they were still familiar faces, Mu Caisang was not wary at all. But suddenly she felt that there was something different in the person in front of her.


    It''s the breath, the breath has changed.


    Except for the gods, demons, and spirits, Mu Caisang''s strength is already the strongest sanctified person outside the big world. It is difficult to hide the person who pretended to be in front of her. She did not let the person in front of her enter the medicine furnace, and said calmly: "Who are you?"


    A playful smile flashed from the corner of Yuan''s mouth in the text, and said, "It''s me."

 Chapter 1309： He is better than you!

    Wen Zhongyuan was very excited, so excited to cry!


    I finally saw it, this woman who made her love deeply and hated her!


    Although he changed into simple and plain clothes, his face was still that beautiful. The peach-like maturity and the glamorous and feminine charm makes men want to stop at a glance. No wonder the original master of this body hides a huge evil thought about Mu Caisang. This woman is so easy to make people bad!


    "Haha...hahaha..." Looking at Mu Caisang, Wen Zhongyuan laughed wildly.


    Revenge is finally available!


    Or rather than revenge, but to do something to make yourself less like a clown!


    In those days, when Mu Caisang was induced by a few words, he killed Wen Dingmo, and then he learned that Mu Caisang was already a woman sleeping with Tang Ye. The feeling at that time, he hated to destroy the world, because of this, he awakened the hidden Gorefiend power. Reluctantly, Tang Ye was still a threat at the time, he had to solve Tang Ye before he could find Mu Caisang.


    However, when he forced Tang Ye to go to Guwu Jianghu with his life, Mu Caisang had already hidden. He has been searching for so long, and now he has finally found it. It''s like having to bear the humiliation for more than ten years. When the enemy thinks it is the most beautiful, he kills the enemy and destroys everything. Watching the enemy struggle in pain, this is the pleasure of revenge!


    When Mu Caisang saw Zhongyuan laughed wildly, he felt a huge anxiety in his heart. She is confident that after becoming a poison saint, even if she encounters a master, she is not afraid of being killed. Poison is very difficult to deal with, and it is not a problem with one enemy and ten. However, Mu Caisang felt very powerless in front of this person. Why?


    "Who are you?!" Mu Caisang had already determined that this person was not Murong Qingshan''s subordinate, and asked coldly.


    Yuan Zhongyuan saw Mu Caisang jokingly and said: "You can''t recognize me, I''m very disappointed. After all, I love you so much..."


    "You..." Hearing Wen Zhongyuan''s words, Mu Caisang''s pupils contracted, and she looked at Wen Zhongyuan with a trace of panic. She knew Wen Zhongyuan''s identity!


    "Wen Zhongyuan!" Mu Caisang gritted his silver teeth coldly.


    In the text, the original laughed, still so mad, and then turned into a stream of blood rushing out of Murong Qingshan''s body. Like the original servant, Murong Qingshan''s blood was drained and turned into a corpse, while the blood returned to the original state of the text.


    Mu Caisang has never seen what Wen Zhongyuan looks like now. In the previous article, Zhongyuan immediately hid before being born again. So now that Wen Zhongyuan has become a ladyboy queen with red and smoky makeup, it is very emotional. The outside world must have changed a lot. Once that man who looked like a scholar who was knowledgeable and reasonable, once he became so strange, a lot of things really happened.


    To talk about the fickleness of fate, Mu Caisang felt that from her being an enemy of Tang Ye, to having a relationship with Tang Ye, and then becoming Tang Ye¡¯s woman, it was an excellent illustration. At the beginning, she had never thought that because of a man, she would challenge such things as the minister of the dragon and the general situation of the world. Otherwise, she definitely doesn''t need to hide in Yanziwu now.


    However, for such a choice, she did not regret it. As far as the relationship between her and Tang Ye is concerned, the relationship must not be very deep, because she is no longer a young girl at her age, and how can she talk about love every day. Moreover, she has a daughter, Mu Sangsang, who needs to take care of her, and she puts a lot of emotion and energy on it.


    But she is indeed closely connected with Tang Ye. She didn''t know why, perhaps it was a physical relationship. For this aspect, Mu Caisang really feels quite good. She always felt very satisfied doing that with Tang Ye.


    Now Mu Caisang doesn''t have time to understand this. The text is originally a blood demon, even if she is a poison saint, she can''t be an opponent. This is the character who forced Tang Ye to go to Guwu Jianghu!


    Mu Caisang didn''t understand why Wen Zhongyuan found it here?


    Rao had experienced strong winds and waves, and her head was blank at this time. She was afraid that Wen Zhongyuan would attack Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingdie.


    I wanted to protect everything, but is it going to be destroyed after all?


    Before fighting against Wen Zhongyuan, Mu Caisang gave up the struggle. The difference in power is too great, there is no alternative.


    However, she will fight to the end, even if she is dead. If you really can''t protect it, you will die first!


    call!


    When Mu Caisang made his determination, Wen Zhongyuan suddenly got into trouble and stretched out one hand directly to pinch Mu Caisang''s neck. He used a great deal of strength, and under the coercion, Mu Caisang was restrained before he could resist.


    "Woo!" Mu Caisang sent out strength to break free, but couldn''t break free.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked gloomy and cold, glaring at Mu Caisang, and shouted in a low voice: "Don''t show me that resolute look! Are you thinking about it again, desperately without compromise, the big deal is death?!"


    "Huh, you want to be beautiful!" Wen Zhongyuan snorted coldly, and suddenly smashed Mu Caisang out. Mu Caisang smashed a table and frowned with pain.


    But taking advantage of this gap, she immediately rose up to resist. However, Wen Zhongyuan did not make her wish.


    Huhu!


    In the text, he released a few blood, entangled Mu Caisang''s hands and feet like a rope. The blood rope was so strong that Mu Caisang couldn''t get rid of it. Sure enough, the strength of the two is not the same level, there is no suspense that Mu Caisang was abused.


    Wen Zhongyuan still looked cold and gloomy, squatting down and staring at Mu Caisang who was imprisoned on the ground, and said coldly: "Mu Caisang, I tell you, I will let you taste the taste of life better than death! Ha... ¡­You look like a jade-guarding woman like this, so I will take your body away! Not only I will shoot, but when I get tired of playing, I will throw it to my men and let them teach you , Let you remember, women don¡¯t sleep with men casually!"


    Mu Caisang stared at Wen Zhongyuan coldly, she knew it, and now Wen Zhongyuan hated her and Tang Ye''s affairs very much. Wen Zhongyuan loved her deeply, but she slept with Tang Ye. In the article, she was originally determined to win, and this happened to him was to give him a green hat.


    As a man, this breath cannot be swallowed first!


    So Mu Caisang knew that the current Wen Zhongyuan was very unstable!


    Maybe you can use this to create chaos in the text, and then find a chance to escape!


    However, this also has another extreme problem, that is, Wen Zhongyuan went out of control and started to kill her directly!


    In this situation, it is better to have a solution than nothing. Mu Caisang wants to further stimulate Wen Zhongyuan, make Wen Zhongyuan chaos and go crazy, maybe she ran away... She sneered at Wen Zhongyuan: "Do you know why I slept with Tang Ye? Because he is stronger than you! Not only strength , And the kung fu in bed! Do you like me? But for so many years, you dare not even touch me, humiliating? Tang Ye is different, he just threw me on the bed and fell asleep, I resisted , But he didn¡¯t care, and forced me to sleep. Then I realized that it felt so good. That¡¯s why I was with Tang Ye, and you will always be a girl! It used to be, now it¡¯s more like it!"


    "You..." Wen Zhongyuan really became even more angry, and his eyes seemed to be bleeding.


    Mu Caisang sneered, and then said: "Isn''t it? Look at your appearance, the demon is like a woman, and it can turn into a pool of blood. I just want to know, do you still have a man''s stuff?!"


    "You are looking for death!" Wen Zhongyuan was very emotional and wanted to shoot Mu Caisang to death.


    However, just now when he was emotionally fluctuating, his strength weakened. At this time, Mu Caisang suddenly exerted his strength, broke free of the blood rope that had restrained her, and then quickly escaped into the misty mountains and forests.

 Chapter 1310： Desperate!

    Many protective barriers are set up in the environment of Yanziwu, including fog, bamboo forests, and rivers. So Yanziwu is a paradise, let alone entering inside, just looking for it outside, it may not be found. These enchantments have a huge protective effect. After Mu Caisang escaped from the medicine furnace room, he immediately entered a misty mountain forest.


    In the text, Yuan Yuan was stimulated by Mu Caisang''s words, and his emotions were violent, chasing Mu Caisang violently. He entered the misty mountains and forests, and his sight was less than one meter. In addition, the Misty Mountain forest is an artificial protective barrier, which hinders the detection of power to a certain extent. In the text, Zhongyuan will not know where Mu Caisang has been.


    "Do you think you can escape?" Wen Zhongyuan said with a gloomy face, focused on feeling the surrounding movement, and shouted: "I tell you, today this Yanziwu will be destroyed by me! None of you can escape!"


    Mu Caisang knows these protective arrays, so he will not be trapped. What he needs to do is to get rid of Wenzhongyuan, and then take Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingdie away. In order to better hold Wen Zhongyuan, she condensed a poisonous gas into the mist, which can delay Wen Zhongyuan for some time.


    At the same time, Mu Caisang left her traces on the escape route, in order for Wen Zhongyuan to follow this route. This route is the way to set up a protective array, she can go directly, but Wen Zhongyuan can''t do it, then it can delay Wen Zhongyuan for more time.


    After going around Yanziwu, Mu Caisang returned to the wooden house where he lived. It happened that Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingting had both learned from the old gentleman. Mu Caisang took them away without saying anything and called Shang Shui Qingdie. Don''t bring anything, it may take a minute and a second!


    Shui Qingdie has never seen Mu Caisang so panicked, knowing that something must have happened, so she didn''t ask anything, and quickly followed. But Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingting were very curious. They were not scared at all. They stared at them and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Mu Caisang knows that her daughter listens to Shui Qingting, the bear child, so she can say everything. She knows that Xiao Qingting wants to find Tang Ye the most, so she said, "You said that Brother Tang, I will take you. Go find him to play!"


    "Really?!" The little dragonfly widened her eyes and became excited, and quickly babbled and screamed, and she jumped quickly without pulling her with the butterfly.


    Mu Sangsang found it fun, and jogged along with it. The attitude of the two children is completely different from that of Mu Caisang and Shui Qingdie. The picture is weird and the scene is hurried, Mu Caisang just wants to escape smoothly!


    However, suddenly a drop of blood flew over, and Mu Caisang was shocked when he saw it, and immediately condensed weapons with poison gas to fight against that blood. However, the blood melted into her dagger, and she quickly removed it. The dagger is condensed by her power. If it is incorporated, it may enter her body and be manipulated by Wen Zhongyuan!


    What made Mu Caisang even more panic was that Wen Zhongyuan chased him, but after all he could not escape.


    Mu Caisang was very scared, afraid of something wrong with his daughter. She thought, now that Wen Zhongyuan hates herself so much, he will definitely even start with his own daughter!


    Thinking that something might happen to her daughter, Mu Caisang couldn''t help but collapse. This was the most unacceptable thing.


    The drop of blood was blocked by Mu Caisang. After flying back, it was suspended in the air, and suddenly turned into a small Wenzhongyuan. He laughed arrogantly, playing with the taste: "I said, none of you can escape!"


    Mu Caisang punched the **** villain away. However, when the blood dissipated, a puff of blood flew from behind. This is the real story.


    Shui Qingdie was terrified when she saw a stream of blood turned into a person. Is this Tang Ye''s enemy? This is the devil!


    Shui Qingdie is very worried about Tang Ye, this is fighting the devil!


    But when Xiao Qingting and Mu Sangsang saw Wen Zhongyuan, they were not afraid. Instead, they felt magical, just like magic.


    After Mu Sangsang mixed with Little Dragonfly, he became more courageous and more cheerful. Otherwise, when you see such a weird and scary thing, you will definitely cry out.


    When she looked at Wen Zhongyuan more, she felt that Wen Zhongyuan was very familiar, but she couldn''t remember who it was.


    Children don''t know how to be afraid if they don''t fight, only how broken Mu Caisang is. Unexpectedly, Wen Zhongyuan chased so quickly, maybe he really couldn''t leave. One Wen Zhongyuan was enough to destroy Yanziwu, after all, this is the number one BOSS in the big world!


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered and walked step by step. When I saw Musangsang, my smile was even more playful. If you want to make Mu Caisang painful, nothing is more effective than starting with Mu Sangsang, so he turned his target to Mu Sangsang.


    "No!" When Mu Caisang saw Wen Zhongyuan like this, he drank like crazy.


    Mu Sangsang felt strange and opened his eyes wide, wondering what this adult who was not like a man or a woman wanted to do.


    Wen Zhongyuan wanted to grab Mu Sangsang with a blood rope, but at this moment, a chessboard suddenly appeared above them with a game on the board.


    "Take the child first, and the old man will hold him!" Then an old man''s voice sounded.


    It is the old gentleman who taught Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingting to learn!


    Wen Zhongyuan was furious, looked up at the chess game, and shouted in a low voice: "What are you, you want to stop me?!"


    Wen Zhongyuan flew up to hit the chess game, and then the chess game was projected with beams of light, and then the chess pieces moved, forming a powerful puzzle formation, trapping Wen Zhongyuan in it!


    There are many hidden masters in Yanziwu, and the old teacher is one of them!


    Mu Caisang was very grateful, and nodded to the chess game. Daen has no retribution. If he has a chance to live, he will definitely visit again!


    Mu Caisang no longer cares too much, and directly mobilizes his strength to grab Shui Qing butterfly, Mu Sang Sang and the small dragonfly and escape together. At the exit of Yanziwu, Mu Caisang put down Shui Qingdie and the others, and let Shui Qingdie take the dragonfly and Musangsang away, while she went back to drag Wen Zhongyuan.


    If you drag Wen Zhongyuan for a while, maybe Shui Qingdie and the others will be fine. If you don''t hold Wen Zhongyuan, everyone can''t escape, it''s better to sacrifice yourself!


    Mu Caisang didn''t give Shui Qingdie a chance to refuse, and after handing Mu Sangsang and Little Dragonfly to her, he swept back and disappeared from their sight.


    Shui Qingdie bit her lip, knowing that Mu Caisang might... never come back. But she must be strong at this time. She took Mu Sangsang and Shui Qingdie into a small boat, and left Yanziwu and returned to the outside according to the method in her memory.


    Mu Caisang went back to postpone Wen Zhongyuan, and saw Wen Zhongyuan trapped in the chess game, but suddenly Wen Zhongyuan became angry and his body grew taller and bigger. He grabbed a hand suddenly, and that hand also stretched out, like rubber glue, reminding people of Luffy in a pirate. Wen Zhongyuan grabbed the board with that hand and grabbed a person directly. The old man with plain white hair and plain clothes was the old teacher!


    "Puff!" The old gentleman spit out blood.


    In the text, the original is very sharp, and directly captured the real old gentleman through the illusory chess game. With this strength, no one in Yanziwu is an opponent!


    "Old sir!" Mu Caisang cried worriedly, rushing to deal with Wen Zhongyuan.


    Zhongyuan laughed playfully, and hummed: "I can''t help myself!"


    "I said, you all have to die today!" Wen Zhongyuan suddenly drew gloomily.

 Chapter 1311： Who is this coming?

    Even if Mu Caisang came back to delay the Central Plains, it would have little effect. Wen Zhongyuan''s strength is not something she can resist. Even if she has become a saint with poison, but the power has not touched the strongest line, it is destined to be suppressed by Wen Zhongyuan.


    The old man was wounded by Wen Zhongyuan and fell to the ground. Mu Caisang turned the poisonous fog past and used the paralyzing poison to attack Wen Zhongyuan. However, in the text, Zhongyuan directly condensed a shield with blood, which is invincible.


    Poison is a very powerful method, but when you encounter someone who can stop the poison, that advantage will become a huge disadvantage. If you don''t have other abilities except poison, you can only get rid of it.


    However, when Mu Caisang had dealt with Tang Ye before, he knew his shortcomings, so he learned the skill of transforming the poisonous fog into a dagger and performing close combat. So after the poisonous fog was blocked by Wen Zhongyuan, she immediately rushed over and hit the shield of Wen Zhongyuan''s blood with a dagger.


    However, the blood shield in the original text is very strong, and the dagger hit it, and it did not damage the slightest. Mu Caisang immediately backed away, dealing with the next attack. Now she is going to postpone Wen Zhongyuan, not a quick fight, so she just ran away, regardless of whether she succeeded or not.


    She knew very well that she could not kill Wen Zhongyuan. In that case, whether Wen Zhongyuan was seriously injured or not, it was meaningless. After that, Wen Zhongyuan would return to the original state. So delay the time as long as possible, instead of getting a quick result.


    In the text, Yuan was very disdainful of Mu Caisang''s style of play, and knew Mu Caisang''s purpose, and sneered: "Do you think that delaying me will allow your daughter to leave smoothly? Huh, naive! You think I know Yanziwu so well What''s the cause of the situation? Of course, Murong''s family had arranged for my eyeliner!"


    Wen Zhongyuan joked and said, "So, the moment your daughter left Yanziwu, it was the moment when she took the initiative to deliver it to my people."


    "What?!" Mu Caisang was distraught when he heard Wen Zhongyuan''s words. Think about it, this is indeed the case. If Wen Zhongyuan had not known about Yanziwu''s situation, how could it go so smoothly? In Murong''s Yanziwu, the blood demons had already existed!


    Damn it!


    At this moment Mu Caisang didn''t even have the thought to resist. If Mu Sangsang has fallen into the hands of the Central Plains, there is no point in fighting, because the person who wants to protect has been lost!


    Mu Caisang was desperate. Unexpectedly, on this day, Wen Zhongyuan would suddenly appear. After two years of hiding, he could not escape after all?


    Mu Caisang didn''t know who else could save her, save her daughter. The only person she knew was Tang Ye, but she always thought that Tang Ye would never come back after going to Guwu Jianghu. So it is impossible to count on Tang Ye!


    Wen Zhongyuan enjoys this desperate look at Mu Caisang. Mu Caisang is not fighting, and he did not continue to attack Mu Caisang. Instead, he waved his hand and shot out a blood-colored screen in the air, reflecting the Shui Qing butterfly belt. The scene of Mu Sangsang and the little dragonfly running away in a panic.


    "Sangsang!" Mu Caisang yelled anxiously when he saw it.


    However, the next moment a man with a fierce appearance stood in front of Shui Qingdie, smiled playfully, and eagerly geared his hands. It is estimated that some aggressive behavior will be done.


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "The woman Shui Qingdie is of no value to me, so it''s cheaper for me."


    As he said, the text looked at Mu Caisang specially, full of playfulness, and said: "You said, if someone does something like men and women in front of your daughter, what would your daughter think? Will it be in her young heart? What bad memories do you leave behind?"


    "Wen Zhongyuan, you beast!" Mu Caisang cursed with red eyes.


    Zhongyuan didn''t care about it, the more fierce Mu Caisang scolded him, the happier he was. He wants to destroy Mu Caisang physically and mentally!


    "Why, are you angry? Ha, what''s so angry about you?" Wen Zhongyuan looked at Mu Caisang and smiled, "Isn''t this all caused by you? Didn''t you go with your daughter and other men? You are such a slutty woman, how about your daughter''s exposure to this kind of thing earlier? After all, she is a mother and daughter..."


    "You..." Mu Caisang panicked, she heard it out, the intention of the text is to let her daughter do that kind of thing! But her daughter is still a child, how could there be such a vicious person in the world?


    However, Mu Caisang knew that this kind of thing must have been done in Yiwen Zhongyuan''s resentment towards her. This is hard to imagine!


    Mu Caisang couldn¡¯t accept this kind of thing, he was crazy, and he ignored everything. He stared at Wen Zhongyuan with red eyes and laughed, provocatively and playfully, and shouted: "Wen Zhongyuan, say you are not a man? Is there anything wrong? Look at you like this, don¡¯t you just hate me for sleeping with Tang Ye? Just such a thing, you can¡¯t accept it? So you want to vent your anger with a child? Then, why should you be a man?!"


    Zhongyuan was furious, but quickly adjusted his mood, knowing that this was Mu Caisang''s aggressive method. He sneered, not letting Mu Caisang do as he wished, and said, "Do you think I would let your daughter go by saying that? No, I want to let this happen soon!"


    Wen Zhongyuan issued an order to his subordinates to attack Shui Qingdie quickly, in front of Mu Sangsang!


    Shui Qingdie left Yanziwu with Mu Sangsang and Little Dragonfly. When she wanted to leave again, she encountered two tall men who were obstructed by Wen Zhongyuan''s men!


    Shui Qingdie is just an ordinary woman. How can she resist two fierce men? Now she was caught by a fierce man and tore her clothes. She knew what the fierce man wanted to do. She was panicked, Mu Sangsang and Little Dragonfly were caught by another fierce man, babbling and crying. In addition, Shui Qingdie did not want the two children to see that he was raped by the wicked. However, she can do nothing.


    "Hehehe, this little lady is very nice!" The fierce guy tore Shui Qingdie''s clothes and laughed excitedly, his lust-x evil desires getting stronger.


    Although Shui Qingdie is not a very stunning woman, she has exquisite features and is very attractive. She is a woman who feels more as she looks. Coupled with the kindness and simplicity that grew up in the mountains, in front of the satyr, he is completely a cowardly little sheep, making people want to bully, not love!


    "No!" Shui Qingdie was torn off a coat, revealing some of the skin of her arms and neck, and she panicked even more.


    The fierce man''s eyes were red, his desire was completely aroused, his actions became rough, and all Shui Qingdie''s clothes were to be ripped off!


    "Help, help!" Shui Qingdie yelled, terrified, she didn''t dare to see Mu Sangsang and Little Dragonfly at all.


    "Hehe!" The fierce guy became more excited, his saliva was about to flow out, it was very exciting to do this kind of thing!


    He was about to tear Shui Qingdie''s clothes, and then this was, with a cry to the ground, his movements stopped and he could not move.


    "What, what''s going on?" The fierce man was very surprised.


    On the other side, the fierce guy holding Mu Sangsang and the little dragonfly saw that his companions hadn¡¯t moved anymore, and said uncomfortably, ¡°What are you doing, such a good woman can¡¯t get on me!¡±


    The fierce man is going to his companion. But at this time, with a bang, he saw his companion''s head moved directly!


    The head seemed to explode, leaving only a little blood mist, not even splashing blood!


    Naturally, it was crushed by a strong force, and it shattered instantly, even the liquid!


    What a powerful force this is!


    This fierce guy was stunned and couldn''t imagine how such a sudden change would happen!


    On the other side, Wen Zhongyuan, who was waiting for a good show, couldn''t help but shake when he saw this scene. Who is this coming? !

 Chapter 1312： Is it dazzling?

    The fierce man holding Mu Sangsang and the little dragonfly thought that his companion didn''t want to take a shot at Shui Qingdie, such a good little lady, he was reluctant to just watch it at first and failed to take a portion. So he wanted to go up to play with Shui Qingdie, and as a result, there was a scene of his companion moving his head.


    This was so scary that he was so scared that he didn''t dare to move. A feeling of fear quickly surged into his heart. If he moved his head like this, there would be nothing!


    But then, he saw even more terrifying things. His companion suddenly disappeared! Then, the belly, then the legs, and finally the whole person disappeared!


    This companion disappeared with a sense of art, and blood was not splashed out because of the crushing of his body, so the scene was not **** at all. But because of this, this fierce man was even more afraid. Because the other party can do things to this point, it shows that the strength is unimaginable!


    Who is so strong?


    It may not matter who it is, but what matters is that this person is the enemy!


    The fierce man was scared, and no longer had the thought of humiliating Shui Qingdie just now, and wanted to escape, but his feet couldn''t move!


    The legs are shaking!


    Shui Qingdie originally thought she was going to suffer, but suddenly the fierce man who shot her disappeared. She felt very grateful and relieved. However, her face was still pale. Because the fierce guy who shot him just now lost his head first. Although there is no splash of blood, a headless person is always scary. Shui Qingdie was frightened by this kind of thing!


    But she is very grateful to the person who saved her. She knew that she was not a dream, so if she could wipe out a person out of thin air, she must be a god-man, she wanted to know who it was.


    At this moment a person walked out from behind her.


    The steps are steady, but it feels very solemn.


    "Brother Tang!" Suddenly, in the tense and solemn atmosphere, a small dragonfly''s clear and happy cry sounded.


    Brother Tang?


    Shui Qingdie was taken aback for a moment, and then suddenly turned her head, she couldn''t help but feel ecstasy in her heart. Is it Tang Ye coming? !


    Sure enough, after Shui Qingdie turned her head, she saw a familiar face, that was Tang Ye!


    Although Tang Ye had not appeared in the past two years, she had not forgotten Tang Ye. Thinking about it every day, the impression is always deep. People who live in their hearts will not easily forget. It''s just that compared with two years ago, Tang Ye has become more determined and energetic. He didn''t speak at this time, like a mighty and angry general, who didn''t dare to provoke him.


    Tang Ye didn''t change his face right now, what he showed was his true face. He knew that Wen Zhongyuan had already guessed his identity at this time, so there was no need to hide anything. As for the gatekeeper, I''m afraid I will have to go back to Guwu Jianghu after today. Going back to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Li Haoran had an explanation. When the time came, he would kill him without admitting that he would go outside the big world without permission. The big deal was to cause a battle within the gatekeeper.


    This battle is also beneficial to Tang Ye. The gatekeeper must realize the unstoppable power of the world, and then blindly obey the rules of the old Taoist priest, otherwise he will be avenged by the dragon-supporting minister, and there will be no place in the world.


    "Tang, Brother Tang..." Shui Qingdie looked at Tang Ye, no longer so scared, her beautiful eyes were affectionate, and she couldn''t hide the excitement and excitement of seeing Tang Ye again, no longer so scared.


    She is the only woman named Tang Ye Yisheng Tang Ge, she is not pretentious, just came out of the mountain, has a duty that does not match her age. When it comes to a woman who manages a house, she is probably the best candidate.


    Tang Ye walked up to Shui Qingdie, with a faint smile on the killing face, and asked softly, "Is it all right?"


    Shui Qingdie was only frightened just now, her clothes were torn off and her coat was still intact. She gently shook her head, never complaining in front of Tang Ye, and didn''t want to bring any burden to Tang Ye, and said, "I''m fine."


    Thinking of Mu Caisang, Shui Qingdie became anxious, and immediately said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, go and save Sister Mu, she might have an accident!"


    Tang Ye held Shui Qingdie''s hand and said, "Okay, I''ll go to Caisang immediately, and the Murong family will come to protect you."


    "Yeah!" Shui Qingdie nodded heavily, so that Tang Ye didn''t have to worry about her.


    "Brother Tang!" Little Dragonfly ran over and hugged Tang Ye''s thigh. The fierce man who grabbed the little dragonfly just now was already scared because his companion was wiped out and disappeared. How could he continue to hold the little dragonfly and Musangsang.


    Although two years have passed, Little Dragonfly and Mu Sangsang are not yet mature, so they won''t grow up quickly. They still look like the little Lolita two years ago. After another two or three years, it should be time to grow up quickly. The child was innocent. Although he was scared by someone just now and wanted to cry, but when he saw Tang Ye, Little Dragonfly was only excited. She was holding Tang Ye''s legs and smiled straight with her little silver teeth, very cute and innocent.


    Mu Sangsang ran over, also hugged Tang Ye on one leg, and shouted with Little Dragonfly with his head held high, "Brother Tang, I recognize you. You are Little Dragonfly''s brother, that''s my brother!"


    Tang Ye looked solemn just now because the things Wen Zhongyuan''s two men did made him very angry, so he directly moved the head of the fierce man who wanted to humiliate Shui Qingdie!


    If it weren¡¯t for considering that the **** scene would make Shui Qingdie, Mu Sangsang, and Little Dragonfly uncomfortable, or even frighten them, Tang Ye wouldn¡¯t be able to control it so well, and just let the blood splash out, this kind of headshot Only by the effect can the enemy know how terrible it is to provoke him!


    In fact, the not-so-bloody scenes had already scared the fierce guy out of his head, and he couldn''t move well.


    Tang Ye ignored the fierce man, held a little girl in one hand, hugged Little Dragonfly and Mu Sangsang, and smiled: "Little Dragonfly, Little Sangsang, have you been having fun lately?"


    As a result, Little Dragonfly and Mu Sangsang shook their heads together, and said in the child''s tender, crisp, innocent voice, "Unhappy!"


    "Because Brother Tang doesn''t come to play with me!" Xiao Qingting added immediately.


    "Little Dragonfly is not happy, Sangsang is not happy!" Mu Sangsang added.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. They were really two cute bear children, but also strong children. Facing the two fierce men just now, they didn''t cry.


    Tang Ye reported Little Dragonfly and Mu Sangsang to Shui Qingdie, put them down, and handed them to Shui Qingdie, and said, "Little Dragonfly, and Sangsang, please go to Sister Die for a rest first. Brother Tang will just take a break. Come and find you."


    Little Dragonfly pursed her mouth obviously, and she probably didn''t like it, but Shui Qingdie was very anxious and worried that something would happen to Mu Caisang, so she grabbed Little Dragonfly and Mu Sangsang to prevent these two little guys from disturbing Tang Ye. Urged Tang Ye: "Go and help sister Caisang!"


    Tang Ye was also worried about Mu Caisang''s situation, and nodded to Shui Qingdie, then turned around and quickly swept away, and at the same time grabbed the frightened fierce man and swept towards Wen Zhongyuan.


    On the original side of the text, Mu Caisang saw Tang Ye through the blood-colored screen, and could hardly believe his eyes. She always thought that Tang Ye would never come back when he arrived at the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. But now, isn''t that what Tang Ye looks like?


    Is he dazzled?

 Chapter 1313： Your people give it back to you!

    Mu Caisang determined that it was Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye didn''t seem to be as ridiculous as before, but the aura was still there. Moreover, Tang Ye now seems to be more responsible than before, and it feels more reliable.


    No matter why Tang Ye was able to come back, Mu Caisang felt that this was a great event to deal with Wen Zhongyuan and protect her daughter and Shui Qingdie. The feeling of collapse came back to life, and he looked at Wen Zhongyuan as if he was eager to try combat.


    At this time, Wen Zhongyuan stared at Tang Ye''s face on the scarlet screen, his face was somber and grim, his fists clenched and clenched. The hostility around him was constantly surging, which was terrifying. The hostility was like the wind, surging violently, the surrounding vegetation was blown and fluttered, and the small stones rolled up.


    Wen Zhongyuan''s hair fluttered even more, as if he was about to turn into a devil, and he shouted extremely gloomily, "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect it to be you!"


    Although Zhongyuan had already guessed that the mysterious man with the hood and Tang Chenxing was Tang Ye in the previous article, he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes and was still not so sure. The resentment in his heart would not be too thorough. Now that it was really Tang Ye, the anger and hatred in his heart broke out all at once, exploded completely!


    When the mysterious hooded man appeared, he directly destroyed the forces he had placed in Yanjing, almost completely annihilated, causing his plan to be greatly hindered, delaying again for several months and unable to implement it, even forcing him to use the last A trump card.


    In addition, he also ate a lot of suffocation in front of "Tang Chenxing". And now, the facts tell him that whether it is the mysterious man with the hood or Tang Chenxing, they are all the same person, and that is his greatest enemy, Tang Ye!


    The mood of Zhongyuan in the text is beyond description. He felt that he had always been played by Tang Ye. But he is such a powerful and distinguished person, how can he be mocked?


    Unacceptable thing!


    "Tang Ye, I want to kill you and destroy everything around you!" Wen Zhongyuan shouted angrily.


    After that, the text of the text suddenly launched momentum and sent two streams of blood to Mu Caisang who was eager to fight. The blood turned into a hideous blood python, and flew over to attack Mu Caisang.


    With great killing intent!


    In the article, Mu Caisang was supposed to be killed, and Mu Caisang was not given a chance to survive. Although he wanted to catch Mu Caisang slowly torturing him, and vent his hatred. However, now that Tang Ye is here, he knows that he might not be able to kill Mu Caisang. He didn''t want to admit that with Tang Ye blocking him, he probably couldn''t kill anyone here. I don''t admit this, but I know in my heart that this is a fact, so Zhongyuan was stubborn and resentful.


    Therefore, if you can kill Mu Caisang, kill a person next to Tang Ye and earn one, and make Tang Ye grieve, you should take revenge!


    "What kind of thing are you thinking you can compete with me!" The text was furious at Mu Caisang''s eagerness to try and fight. Is this a joke? It was about to collapse just now, and now that Tang Ye came back, and he was resurrected with full blood, Tang Ye was so good?


    Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t see that Tang Ye was better. The more Tang Ye was better, the more angry.


    When Mu Caisang saw the two blood pythons released in the text, he was shocked and horrified, and then retreated. She felt confident to fight because Tang Ye came. But Tang Ye just appeared on the phantom screen just now, not here yet. Now that Wen Zhongyuan launched a fatal blow, she couldn''t stop it.


    My grass, this is a big game, angering Wen Zhongyuan, but before Tang Ye comes to be killed, really... Mu Caisang regrets it.


    call!


    At this moment, Mu Caisang felt an imposing power rushing from behind her as the top of Mount Tai. She had no doubt that such power could directly crush her body and turn it into residue. Her whole body was stiff and unable to move.


    boom!


    Suddenly, the two forces collided, sending out a sudden shock, Mu Caisang was affected, and retreated again and again, unable to stop!


    At this time, one hand was behind her back, so that she would not retreat. She knew who it was, it was Tang Ye. She felt relieved at this moment, and there would be no more trouble with this man.


    Although Mu Caisang was much older than Tang Ye, this did not affect her dependence on a man. Tang Ye is her man. Although it is a bit embarrassing, it is the best proof when I am crazy in bed.


    The power that was like Mount Tai''s pressing on the top just now was created by Tang Ye to block the two blood pythons that Wen Zhongyuan played. The two shocking forces collided and offset each other.


    Both Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan''s power reached the limit line, in a state where you can''t kill me, and I can''t kill you.


    However, now Tang Ye didn''t think that he could only draw a tie with Wen Zhongyuan as before. He obtained the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra" from the old abbot Yimei. The Six Paths of the Ksitigarbha have a strong suppressive effect on the evil ways of demons and may be able to seal Wen Zhongyuan''s actions.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t plan to use it at this time. He wants to keep waiting for the collection of the eight artifacts, use Lingyun''s illusion ability to increase the limit of strength, and then use the Six Dao of Jizo, which has a strong confinement effect. This accidental attack will definitely trap Wen Zhongyuan, and then use the artifact. Combine the power to kill the blood demons in the world!


    What is needed now is to collect all the eight artifacts and create an opportunity to trap Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan didn''t expect Tang Ye to come so fast, and even Mu Caisang would not be able to kill Mu Caisang, **** it!


    In addition, he didn''t understand now, why would Tang Ye suddenly come to Gusu City? Has his whereabouts been exposed?


    Wen Zhongyuan does not believe that he will be exposed. He turned into blood and lurked into the body of ordinary people, so monitoring and tracking are useless for him. He followed the ordinary person to Gusu City, then entered Murong''s house, and after leaving the ordinary person''s body, he took away with that person''s blood. So along the way, he was very secretive, and he really didn''t know why his whereabouts were exposed, so that Tang Ye rushed over to stop him.


    "Tang Ye!" Looking at Tang Ye who rescued Mu Caisang, Wen Zhongyuan''s eyes were red, and he felt like he was bleeding.


    Tang Ye let Mu Caisang take a good rest, and Mu Caisang went over to help the old teacher who was injured by Wen Zhongyuan just now. Tang Ye went out to face Wen Zhongyuan.


    This was the first time he faced Wen Zhongyuan with his true capacity after returning to the big world. When the two old enemies meet again, the picture is a bit subtle.


    Looking at the gloomy Wen Zhongyuan, Tang Ye smiled lightly, suddenly shot, and grabbed the fierce man behind him. This fierce man was brought over by him, and he was thrown to the ground just now and no one noticed. At this time, Tang Ye used the power of the small domain to control the fierce man''s body, causing the fierce man to levitate and move between him and Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye smiled at Wen Zhongyuan: "Your people, give it back to you."


    boom!


    Tang Ye said, shaking hands suddenly, compressing the small area. The space was squeezed suddenly, unable to contain the body of the fierce man, the fierce man''s body burst and shattered, blood splashed, and the broken body scattered, **** and terrifying!


    "You..." Wen Zhongyuan was even more furious when he saw this. This was Tang Ye''s counterattack! He just let two hands go down to deal with Shui Qingdie, and now Tang Ye crushed his subordinates to pieces, in front of him!


    This is the real explosive deterrence!

 Chapter 1314： The secret of combat skills!

    The article is going to be mad. Tang Ye actually exploded his men in front of him! This is a naked provocation and demonstration!


    He thought it was ridiculous. Tang Ye''s strength is similar to his own, but he was actually shocked?


    However, what Tang Ye did had a deterrent effect. Because he could not cause any harm to Tang Ye''s people, and Tang Ye killed his people!


    If he wanted to break a round, he would kill Tang Ye''s people. But now Tang Ye is stopping, how easy is it to kill Tang Ye''s people?


    Obviously there is not much difference in strength, but he is about to lose Tang Ye. This is another kind of suffocation. Wen Zhongyuan is about to squeeze out of internal injuries.


    "Tang Ye, do you really think I can''t kill you?!" Wen Zhongyuan yelled at Tang Ye, he would not care about the life and death of a subordinate, he only cares about his own face.


    He doesn''t want to lose to Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Is it interesting to say this? If you can kill me, how can you make me live to this day?"


    Wen Zhongyuan looked gloomy, staring at Tang Ye without humming. What Tang Ye said was the truth. If he could kill Tang Ye, he wouldn''t let Tang Ye live another second, but he couldn''t kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye raised his hand and pushed towards Wen Zhongyuan.


    Roar!


    He immediately heard a roar, and then saw a fierce flame coming out from the broken void above Tang Ye. Xuan Qi was fierce and flew towards Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye didn''t come to the end, Wen Zhongyuan came to kill Mu Caisang and the others, he wouldn''t just say a few words to Wen Zhongyuan, even if he couldn''t kill Wen Zhongyuan, he would still make Wen Zhongyuan hold back a few breaths!


    Wen Zhongyuan snorted and said, "I can''t kill you, and you don''t want to kill me! Just a beast, why should I be afraid?"


    Having said that, Wen Zhongyuan also shot two streams of blood with a wave of his hand, turning into a bloodthirsty beast, colliding with the flame truth.


    The bloodthirsty fierce beast and the flame truth collided together, and they held a stalemate for a while, and no one could move forward, their strength was equal.


    Tang Ye ignored it, squatted down and slammed into the ground with a fist. The ground shook suddenly, and a fire python broke out of the earth, with its head bent in the air, and the body below it was buried in the mud. While breaking through the soil, it hit Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan was not afraid, and snorted coldly, "It''s nothing but a manifestation!"


    After snorting coldly, Wen Zhongyuan pressed his hands down, and then raised it up again, as if he was holding something. Suddenly, he seemed to lift a huge curtain of blood, which looked like a waterfall, with amazing momentum. .


    The blood-colored curtain stood in front of Wen Zhongyuan, forming an unbreakable barrier. The fire python attacked the blood-colored barrier, and the sound was quite loud, but it failed to break through.


    What kind of attack Tang Ye made, Wen Zhongyuan could decipher it, and the two of them couldn''t tell the difference for a while. There is no victory or defeat in this battle. Unless you pierce the sky and use all your strengths, there may be a victory or defeat.


    Even so, for Mu Caisang, the battle between Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan was an immortal fight. She has avoided it a long time ago, lest mortals suffer.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered at Tang Ye: "You want to hurt me? It''s not that easy! I can''t help you, and you can''t help me!"


    Tang Ye didn''t like to talk too much when he was fighting, ignoring Wen Zhongyuan''s provocative and sarcastic remarks, and punched the ground again. Suddenly one after another flame vines appeared on the ground, rushing to entangle Wen Zhongyuan.


    Wen Zhongyuan still calmly greeted him, drew a stream of blood from his body and threw it into the air. The blood scattered and formed a dense net that covered Wen Zhongyuan 360 degrees. After the flame vines released by Tang Ye attacked him, Being blocked by the blood net didn''t hurt Wen Zhongyuan at all.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered at Tang Ye: "What other tricks, just use it!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Do you want to try?"


    "Is there anything I can''t try?" Wen Zhongyuan sneered.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m afraid you will regret it if you try."


    "Oh?" Wen Zhongyuan was eager to try instead.


    Tang Ye smiled, and condensed a halberd with his spiritual power, ready to use a set of Long Family combat skills to fight Wen Zhongyuan up close. It is also a lonely master, and it is rare to encounter an opponent whose strength is not much different and can fight happily. How can you not have a good time?


    Wen Zhongyuan still looked like Tang Ye would resolve no matter how he attacked. He had never seen Tang Ye using a halberd. He didn''t know how powerful it was?


    boom!


    However, when Wen Zhongyuan was slightly curious, Tang Ye, who was holding a halberd, rushed to Wen Zhongyuan by the way. This is the "shrinking ground" technique in the Long Family''s combat skills, attacking the enemy unexpectedly.


    Tang Ye''s power has reached the apex of the limit of the great world. Although he knows that the gatekeeper will intervene in this matter after today, he doesn''t want to immediately alarm the gatekeeper to deal with him, so he stayed under that line when fighting. What if you look at Zhongyuan for your contribution?


    It is no longer the time for Tang Ye to be driven into desperation by others. Now he possesses supernatural powers enough to dazzle the enemy. However, he wanted to create an illusion that Wen Zhongyuan thought he had used all his skills today, and then Wen Zhongyuan might take it lightly. In this case, when there is a chance to use the power of the Shenlong Shengwei to kill Wenzhongyuan, the sudden appearance of the Six Dao Jizo will have even more unexpected effects.


    Tang Ye''s thoughts have always been so flexible, so-called plotting, he has always learned without a teacher. For this reason, he attacked Wen Zhongyuan even harder, using his moves one by one, as long as he hid the six ways of Jizo.


    Wen Zhongyuan was still not afraid of Tang Ye''s attack, he used blood to form a shield outside, allowing Tang Ye to attack. Under Tang Ye''s failure to break his shield, he immediately counterattacked and forced Tang Ye back.


    However, Tang Ye immediately waved his halberd and jumped to attack, bravely and domineeringly, as if the ground was shaking. The real Long Family combat skills, combined with the bloodline left by the Long Family ancestors, were originally a skill that became more courageous and courageous until death. Therefore, this technique cannot be learned without the blood of the Long Family.


    At the beginning, in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, this was the point used to distinguish whether Tang Ye was the Young Master of the Long Family. Tang Ye was able to use the Dragon''s Halberd, he was indeed a member of the Long Family, and he could not be wrong.


    And this characteristic of Long Family''s combat skills actually made Tang Ye suspicious. Because that kind of effect to death is very similar to that of Xing Ji''s ancient war rumors. Xing Ji once popped up an ancient war rumor that caused the summoned soldiers to fight desperately, and it was also until the death.


    So Tang Ye thought, would this aspect of Long Family''s combat skills be the same as Xing Ji''s ancient war rumors? So, do these things come from ancient times?


    These questions all appeared with the gradual advent of the age of ancient mythology. Although Tang Ye often said that there is wine today and now drunk, if these secrets are related to survival, he will actively unearth them.


    One more secret skill will give you more survivability in the chaos of the world!


    boom!


    The power of the Long Family''s combat skills slowly came into play, Tang Ye leaped forward, and arrogantly made the next blow, denting Wen Zhongyuan''s unbreakable shield!


    Wen Zhongyuan was shocked, this is his own loss?


    However, they are all below the limit, why are they not the same?

 Chapter 1315： One person is enough!

    Although Wen Zhongyuan has always shown disdain for Tang Ye and is not afraid of Tang Ye''s domineering attacks, he is not so arrogant. After losing to Tang Ye so many times, it would be foolish to underestimate Tang Ye. So he has been observing Tang Ye''s tactics, as long as he understands Tang Ye''s tactics, knows himself and the enemy, he will be defeated next time!


    The more you observe Tang Ye''s tricks, the more shocked Wen Zhongyuan is. Tang Ye knows more magical powers than him, he now inherits the power of all blood demons, and accomplishes various terrifying tricks by manipulating blood. Compared with Tang Ye, it is a bit single. He didn''t know how much Tang Ye had, he thought that he had to take advantage of this opportunity to figure out Tang Ye''s supernatural powers!


    Influenced by the Long Family''s combat skills, Tang Ye began to fight more and more courageously, and even hit Wen Zhongyuan even if he was injured physically, a bit like a lunatic.


    At first, Wen Zhongyuan thought that Tang Ye was a suicidal act, but after the fight, he discovered that his consumption and damage were also increasing. Under the suppression of the Long Family''s combat skills, he had lost consecutive defeats.


    Is this a narrow encounter and the brave wins?


    Wen Zhongyuan realized that the battle has become a war of attrition, and whoever is braver and lasting will win.


    Wen Zhongyuan also noticed that Tang Ye began to use the original tricks repeatedly. Could this be Tang Ye''s all skills?


    Zhongyuan couldn''t help being a little bit happy. If this is the case, there is still a big chance of winning Tang Ye!


    He knew that Tang Ye had another terrible trick that was to "please God", by inviting those heroes who had passed away to help fight. Those heroes possessed most of the powers they had before alive, and they were horribly strong. Back then, his grandfather Wen Dingmo couldn''t beat Tang Ye even if he had a picture of the ancient landscape, because Tang Ye invited the heroic soul sleeping on the Babao Mountain.


    However, this trick must be responded by those who have passed away, so there is a lot of uncertainty. It is impossible for Tang Ye to bet on the outcome of this trick, so the text will not specifically target this trick. If he fights, he will try to make Tang Ye use the conditions of "please God" as much as possible.


    Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan are still fighting, and at this time, the masters guarding Yanziwu and Murong''s family have arrived here. In the article, Yanziwu lurked to kill people, and even wanted to destroy Yanziwu, they must stop it. However, when they saw Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan''s battle, they all consciously stepped aside.


    The fairy fights, it''s not something they can interfere with, they are also helpless. As long as life and death are not at stake, they don''t need to take their lives out to head on. Besides, with Tang Ye alone, everything was enough, and it was not their turn to take action.


    At this time, everyone finally saw Tang Ye''s true face. This young man who was willing to disperse his air transportation to protect this country is really respectable. It''s no wonder that the emperor of the Red Wall bowed.


    Regardless of this point, a young kid like Tang Ye actually possessed the ability to reach the sky, and as a person who lived in seclusion to practice martial arts, they all admired and envied him.


    And Tang Ye''s return was another exciting news, especially from the red wall. The name Tang Ye is like a symbol, a nightmare for the enemy!


    However, they didn''t know that because of the gatekeeper''s relationship, Tang Ye had to go back to Guwu Jianghu, otherwise the gatekeeper would have reason to attack him. If besieged by a group of gatekeepers, he may not be the opponent.


    More importantly, he was not sure whether Li Haoran would fight against the aliens because of him, or in front of the general trend of the world, regardless of the overall order of the doormen.


    If you can''t win Li Haoran''s trust and help, the odds of winning are very small.


    The battle between Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan lasted for most of the day, each of them consumed a lot, and the damage was all over their bodies. After a blow, the two withdrew each other, maintaining a distance of tens of meters.


    The hidden masters who watched felt that this was an opportunity, taking advantage of Wen Zhongyuan''s injury and exhaustion, thought that he could kill Wen Zhongyuan. Although on the way of martial arts, they hoped that the world would return to one body, so that they could continue to practice and go farther and farther, so it was more beneficial to help Wen Zhongyuan. However, they are not ashamed of Wen Zhongyuan''s behavior, so they all oppose Wen Zhongyuan.


    This point made Tang Ye feel relieved.


    His position is also like this, he is not necessarily opposed to the general trend of the world, as a warrior, it is good for him to cultivate a broad path. However, if it is necessary to kill innocent people and implicate the people of the world, then this should not be done.


    After all, the martial artist is only a small part of the world. It is too much to cause chaos in the world for the martial arts of a small part of the people.


    On the big side, it was for the country, on the small side, it was for his family. Tang Ye would definitely protect his relatives.


    "Brother Tang, I''ll help you kill this monster!" A big man is probably a more impulsive type. Seeing Wen Zhongyuan panting, he jumped out and shot Wen Zhongyuan with a loud shout.


    "Don''t!" Tang Ye didn''t expect this big man to shoot directly, and quickly rushed to rescue him.


    The skinny camels are bigger than horses, so it is easy for the text to kill them. Don''t think that Wen Zhongyuan is too expensive and they are opponents, it is impossible, otherwise, why should Wen Zhongyuan be so difficult to kill?


    Sure enough, when the big man was about to approach Wen Zhongyuan, Wen Zhongyuan sneered, and a drop of blood shot out. The blood was unstoppable with the momentum of thunder and went straight to the big man''s eyebrows.


    The big guy couldn''t stop it at all, was shocked, and he couldn''t avoid it. If blood hits his eyebrows, he has only one dead word.


    call!


    At this time, a group of fierce fire passed by and collided with the blood. The blood was burned and slowed down. The fire was naturally released by Tang Ye. After delaying the blood, Tang Ye swept up and gently pushed the big man. The big man flew upside down. Although it was a little painful falling to the ground, he finally got his life.


    Seeing this, everyone took a breath. Unexpectedly, Wen Zhongyuan still has such a strong power, it seems that I want to take this opportunity to kill Wen Zhongyuan''s idea, too taken for granted!


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered and glanced at everyone with disdain.


    He never put these people in his eyes. Had it not been for Tang Ye''s appearance, he would have killed everyone here today!


    Tang Ye was worried that those "enthusiasts" would make another move, so he had to say loudly: "You can''t kill Wen Zhongyuan, and I can''t kill him. He is a blood demon and inherits the power of the blood ancestor of the purgatory fierce demon, so you should not make another move. Up."


    Everyone can only be silent. Although I felt very upset when I heard such words, I couldn''t help it. Wen Zhongyuan was so difficult to recognize.


    The text laughed loudly, seeing that everyone couldn''t help but Tang Ye also admitted that he couldn''t kill him, and he couldn''t help being very happy.


    Isn''t this feeling like, "You are very upset with me, but you just can''t get rid of me and **** you off"?


    "Tang Ye, are you planning to give up? Why, didn''t you take action against me?" Wen Zhongyuan stared at Tang Ye and joked.


    Tang Ye shrugged, with a relaxed expression, and said, "I have used all the skills I know, how can I fight? I won''t fight anymore, but I will definitely find a chance to kill you!"


    Wen Zhongyuan was overjoyed. Are Tang Ye''s abilities really just those? In this case, after returning home, you can study how to deal with Tang Ye. Next time, you may suppress Tang Ye and make a big counterattack!


    Wen Zhongyuan was happy.


    Tang Ye glanced at Wen Zhongyuan and said, "Do you still want to fight? If you want to fight, I will be with you at any time. Or do you choose to leave?"


    Wen Zhongyuan let out a cold snort, turned into a stream of blood and left. He chose not to fight, and it would make no sense to fight.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked towards the horizon. The reason why he didn''t fight Wen Zhongyuan was because he was jealous of other people, and that was the gatekeeper.

 Chapter 1316： Can live without a man!

    Wen Zhongyuan felt aggrieved. Last time Tang Ye said that he would not fight anymore and asked him to go, so he left. This time Tang Ye said that he could not fight, let him go or continue to fight, he left. It seemed that he could not help Tang Ye, this feeling was very depressed.


    Tang Ye was not sure when the gatekeeper would know about his arrival outside the big world. He believed that Li Haoran would come to inform him, but he was certain that he would not exceed today at the latest. But the Murong family would come to say hello, and Tang Ye flew away directly.


    Right now he has no time to say hello. Floating and taking off, it was really like a character in the world of cultivating immortals, and it caused everyone to marvel and yearn.


    Mu Caisang felt disappointed when he saw Tang Ye leave like this. In any case, it''s getting deep into the bed, and it''s okay to just leave, come over and say hello.


    Although it was a small complaint, Mu Caisang is now even more nervous about her daughter and Shui Qingdie and they hurried to look for it. Shui Qingdie had left Yanziwu and went outside to Murong''s house. She asked the Murong family and learned that Shui Qingdie was placed in the Murong''s guest room to rest, so she went directly to them.


    She didn''t expect that when she got outside, she saw Tang Yezheng playing with Xiao Qingting and Xiao Sangsang, while talking to Shui Qingdie. Shui Qingdie''s face was filled with a small blush, and she was very happy to see Tang Ye amused little Dragonfly and the others dotingly. She likes this kind of life very much. Although I have waited for two years, this moment is worth it, everything is worth it.


    "Sister Caisang!" Shui Qingdie yelled excitedly when she noticed Mu Caisang''s arrival. She was very worried about something wrong with Mu Caisang, so she hurriedly went over and asked.


    Mu Caisang smiled and said, "I''m fine, Tang Ye is here, nothing will happen."


    "Yeah!" Shui Qingdie nodded heavily, which was an affirmation of Tang Ye.


    Mu Caisang rolled his eyes, and he worked very hard. As soon as Tang Ye came, all his attention was on Tang Ye!


    However, Mu Caisang looked at Tang Ye and had to admit that Tang Ye''s light was very dazzling, and it was only natural that anyone who knew him would be attracted to him. At a young age, no one can match what he has done and achieved.


    Once, if he put his vision short, he only cared about the people around him, took good care of the women, talked happily in his comfort zone, was unruly, and very attractive to women. And now, he undoubtedly looked at the whole world as long as he did something for the red wall, which was considered to be for the country and the people, so his behavior became very heroic. This is another kind of fascinating spirit, and it is normal for women to like it.


    Mu Caisang felt that it was Tang Ye that gave her the light of the second spring, like a man again, and wanted to do more with a man, whether it was spiritual or physical.


    Tang Ye saw Mu Caisang, holding Mu Caisang with both hands and the little dragonfly in the other. He walked over to Mu Caisang and said with a smile, "Caisang, are you okay?"


    Mu Caisang blushed and calling "Caisang" really embarrassed her. She felt that she was called young and intimate. Although she did have a close relationship with Tang Ye and entangled in bed, she was still very embarrassed in front of Shui Qingdie.


    With a shy look, the charm of Mu Caisang''s most beautiful young woman suddenly appeared, the ripe peach skin, delicate and dripping, as if it could overflow with water when held gently. The figure is plump but not bloated, and the bumps are heart-stringing, which makes men want to play the most.


    Mu Caisang glanced at Tang Ye in shame, a little guilty, and hummed: "Call, sister Caisang!"


    No one knows that Mu Caisang looks like this, and it is even more amorous, which makes a man''s blood spurt.


    Damn it. Tang Ye really can''t stand it, the woman around her has Tai Chi products, her kidneys are not protected at any time!


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Ye didn¡¯t have time to take a stunner like Mu Caisang to Yuyushuhui-h. He had to deal with the gatekeeper. He didn¡¯t have so much leisure, so he just said a few words to let the water Qingdie and the others are at ease.


    Besides, if you linger with Mu Caisang, what about Shui Qingdie. The country girl is the most pitiful. If she doesn''t spoil her, although she doesn''t say anything, she will inevitably resent and lose her heart, which is not good.


    In the end, Tang Ye just talked to Mu Caisang and Shui Qingdie, most of which was just pulling down and touching his hands in private, or touching other places. Then I spent more time coaxing the little dragonfly and Musangsang together, and then left.


    "Bah~" After Tang Ye left, Mu Caisang made an excuse to go to the toilet, avoiding Shui Qingdie. When she got to the toilet, she took a bitter bite, and the target was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye touched her in a lot of places just now. She probably saw her plump and delicate skin like lanolin rubbing, so she tried hard, playing with her **** and beautiful buttocks very hard, and it stimulated her desire. She felt muddy and moist under the panties. She wanted it very much, but when Tang Ye stopped leaving, how could she not be angry?


    At the age of thirty or so, she was like a wolf and a tiger. If she could ask for it, she would kill Tang Ye half-life.


    After adjusting the toilet for a long time, Mu Caisang slowly recovered his calm. Looking at herself in the mirror, she bit her pink lip lightly, took a vial of ointment from her arms, and applied it to her body.


    This is a beauty and maintenance ointment that she refined using the rich medicinal resources in Yanziwu, and the effect is very good. After using it, she is now in her thirties, her skin is still in her twenties, and the corners of her eyes have no crow''s feet. This is what any woman wants!


    There is no way for Mu Caisang. She is much older than Tang Ye. In order not to be disliked, she also wants to have more opportunities to get along with Tang Ye, so she can¡¯t be so fast, so she has spent a lot of time in maintaining her body. . In the past, she was physically seduced, it was just the charm of a young woman. And now, it is the result of her own attention to maintenance and dressing, plus her own charm.


    Therefore, although two years have passed, Mu Caisang is more beautiful and attractive, with a variety of styles, and it is endlessly memorable.


    Mu Caisang came out of the toilet with a nonchalant face, pretending to be a bit like, and talked to Shui Qingdie. Because the two women have something to do with Tang Ye, after Tang Ye appeared, they always felt a little subtle. Mu Caisang didn''t know whether Shui Qingdie knew her relationship with Tang Ye, but she knew Tang Ye''s relationship with Shui Qingdie.


    Regarding this kind of thing, hey, she didn''t bother to bother about it. She knew how many women Tang Ye slept with when she was an enemy of Tang Ye, so when she had a relationship with Tang Ye, she didn''t even think that she was a lover, a mistress, or something like that, anyway.


    It made her gratified. Although Tang Ye treats women sluttyly, she has a strong sense of responsibility. She can''t sleep a woman like dressing, and throw it away when she gets tired. He wants to take care of every woman, no matter what that woman is. Otherwise, there is a woman with the identity of the president queen like Murong Huansha, when will it be her turn to talk to Shui Qingdie?


    Mu Caisang didn''t think so much anymore. When Tang Ye was away, he took care of Sangsang and the others, and their life was as fulfilling and beautiful. As for men, it¡¯s best if you have it, if you don¡¯t, you can pass it with a middle finger... afraid of a ball.

 Chapter 1317： My daughter is so amazing!

    Not long after Tang Ye left Murong''s house, suddenly there was a change in the sky in front of him. It was a spatial distortion!


    Tang Ye was shocked, and the power that could cause space distortion was not small, just like his small domain. He thinks it is the gatekeeper who is here. Apart from the gatekeeper and Wen Zhongyuan, he doesn''t think anyone in the big world can do this!


    Wen Zhongyuan has left, so he must be the gatekeeper. Tang Ye didn''t expect the gatekeeper to come so quickly. He hoped it was Li Haoran, otherwise he would be caught by those gatekeepers with ulterior motives, which would be a cause for trouble.


    However, after the space in front was distorted, only a pure white light appeared, no one. The pure white light floated for a while, and he actually said something, and what he said made Tang Ye stunned!


    "Dad, save mom!" the pure white light flashed and said.


    father?


    Tang Ye was immediately confused. Become a father yourself, like being a father?


    What a big green hat!


    However, the pure white light soon turned into an illusion, in which a picture of Sima Puyu appeared. There is also an old abbot Yimei. The old abbot Yimei was protecting Sima Puyu, and they were pursued by Xu Wuming!


    Tang Ye understood what was going on all at once. While he was busy, it turned out that Sima Puyu was pregnant with a child! This child must be his. Sima Puyu is only related to him, and the two are working hard to create humans together.


    He didn''t know why Xu Wuming wanted to hunt down Sima Puyu. As for the old abbot Yimei, he asked the old abbot to help take care of Sima Puyu. If something happens to Sima Puyu, the old abbot must help.


    Tang Ye didn''t think too much, and immediately went to save Sima Puyu, so that he didn''t wonder why his child could speak. Just as Sima Puyu was pregnant, she could make such a movement, it was too scary!


    What''s more, it is possible to initiate space distortions to send messages. Mom and dad really don''t know how powerful they are!


    "Dad, what are you doing?" Tang Ye left quickly, trying to save Sima Puyu, but the girl''s childish voice came again.


    Tang Ye said anxiously: "Go and save your mother!"


    "But you can''t keep up like this." The immature girl''s voice sounded again, and the babbling voice was clear and innocent, very beautiful.


    Tang Ye was even more anxious, and said, "What should I do?"


    "I will send you there, but I can only do this." The voice of the immature girl said.


    Tang Ye was taken aback and sent herself there? Isn''t that a direct space jump like Li Haoran? Damn, what can''t be done by oneself, can a daughter who hasn''t been born yet?


    It seems that this daughter is not easy.


    The little girl didn''t speak any more, she was the incarnation of the thirty-six demon branches of Jiutian Yueling. It shouldn''t have been used so early, but if something happened to the mother who gave birth to her, she would also die. Therefore, to protect Sima Puyu, in addition to her protection of her mother, there is also her instinct to survive.


    She had just been conceived, and the power she could use was very limited, so she couldn''t deal with Xu Wuming, and at the same time could only send a message to Tang Ye, and sending Tang Ye over was the biggest limit. If you use other powers, Sima Puyu can''t bear it at all, then either the mother will die or she will have a miscarriage!


    The little girl directly twisted the space and sucked Tang Ye in. Tang Ye only realized that her eyes were white, and she was at a loss. Is this entering the space?


    At this time, somewhere on the **** outside the forest, the old abbot Yimei was using the "Swastika Golden Jue" against Xu Wuming who was chasing after him. The **** fell from the sky one by one, pressing on Xu Wuming. Behind Xu Wuming, there were swords floating one after another. As soon as the **** struck, a sword flew out and smashed.


    Xu Wuming forced the old abbot Yimei step by step. He realized that if he wanted to catch Sima Puyu, he had to deal with the old abbot Yimei first.


    Before he was injured by the instinctive protective power of the child Sima Puyu was pregnant, his body was broken, and it took a lot of time to repair. However, he was a person a thousand years ago, and may be the ancestor of an exorcist, even if he is a clone, as long as he is not killed on the spot, it will not take long to repair it. Then he continued to track Sima Puyu, sensing the power of the Nine Heavens Moon Spirit, and soon followed.


    At this time, Sima Puyu sat on the ground and took a break, running a little tired. She did not dare to move too much for fear of affecting the children in her stomach.


    After she was really pregnant, she knew how precious the child was. She wanted to take care of her with all her strength and did not want her child to be affected by any adverse effects.


    But now, facing Xu Wuming''s pursuit, she was very scared, because even the old abbot Yimei could not stop Xu Wuming''s pursuit!


    Luo Bing just rushed up to stop Xu Wuming, but unfortunately she only learned the martial art of Nanquan and North Leg. She was beaten into the air without being able to get close to Xu Wuming. Now the life or death is unknown!


    The situation is very bad, Sima Puyu sees no hope. Is it really going to be taken by Xu Wuming, let him wait for the birth of the child, and then use the child to do evil?


    Sima Puyu will never allow his children to fall into the hands of others!


    At this moment she hopes that Tang Ye is by her side, so that she can deal with Xu Wuming!


    But the old abbot Yimei told her that Tang Ye was fighting another powerful enemy, and he might not be able to protect her!


    What a desperate thing!


    "Ten thousand swords return to one!" The old abbot Yimei and Xu Wuming who were fighting over there suddenly waved, causing all the swords in their hands to attack sitting cross-legged, constantly releasing the old abbot Yimei Buddha seal. Xu Wuming gave a low cry, and the golden light sword swished away.


    Bang bang bang!


    At the beginning, the **** and the Buddha seal and the sword offset each other, and their respective strengths are equal. However, slowly, the **** Buddha seal began to lose, first it was pierced by the sword to crack a little, and then it slammed and was smashed by the sword!


    In this way, the two **** Buddha seals can deal with a sword, and the old abbot Yimei consumes a lot of money and quickly falls into a disadvantage.


    Xu Wuming sneered, letting all the swords return, condensing them into a huge golden sword, and hitting the old abbot Yimei.


    puff!


    The old abbot Yimei blocked the huge golden sword for a long time. However, after dissolving the sword, he directly vomited blood. He was seriously injured and he couldn''t stand up!


    Xu Wuming sneered, and slowly walked over, and walked by the old abbot Yimei, who could do nothing!


    "Amitabha, I''m sorry, Donor Tang, Donor Sima..." The old abbot Yimei couldn''t stop Xu Wuming, cross-legged his hands together, closed his eyes and sighed slightly.


    I could only watch Sima Puyu being taken away.


    Seeing this situation, Sima Puyu took a deep breath, staring at Xu Wuming with firm eyes. She knew very well that Xu Wuming wanted her child, so she wouldn''t have an accident. In this case, you can only be strong yourself, compromise with Xu Wuming first, and then find a way to escape.


    However, Sima Puyu didn''t know that the strong desire in her heart just now, that Tang Ye would rescue her, had been conveyed to Tang Ye by the child in her belly.


    "Hmph, I said earlier that it''s useless to resist, so let''s just follow me." Xu Wuming walked to Sima Puyu and sneered.


    He stretched out his hand to capture Sima Puyu and take away. However, at this time, the space beside it was distorted and a whirlpool emerged.


    call!


    Then a domineering blade directly slashed towards Xu Wuming who extended his hand.


    Xu Wuming was shocked and quickly jumped back to avoid.


    "Who?!" Xu Wuming yelled, seeing as he was about to succeed, there were still people blocking him?


    Xu Wuming was surprised inside. Power can cause space to be distorted, which is absolutely extraordinary. Who the **** is this?


    call!


    At this time, a person sprang from the space, and it was Tang Ye who was transmitted by his daughter using the power of Yueling Thirty-Six Demon Branches.


    "Tang Ye!" Sima Puyu exclaimed excitedly when he saw it.


    Is this not a dream?

 Chapter 1318： The last pawn!

    Sima Puyu knew that Tang Ye was an incredible person who could do a lot of mysterious things like myths, but he never thought that he could jump out of the air. Is this the so-called stepping into the void?


    Because it felt so magical, I thought it was a dream, until Tang Ye stood in front of her, she couldn''t help holding Tang Ye''s hand, and she felt so real that she was relieved.


    "Tang Ye?" Xu Wuming saw Tang Ye. It was an unfamiliar face to him, but he was not unfamiliar with Tang Ye''s reputation. Two years ago, Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan''s attack was Tang Ye alone. Turn the tide.


    It can be said that the people had already spread Tang Ye very well.


    Xu Wuming was stunned when he saw Tang Ye, and then frowned, always feeling a familiar feeling.


    "Xu Wuming, are you too shameless to shoot at a woman?" Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming and snorted coldly.


    Xu Wuming frowned, and then his eyes shrank suddenly, staring at Tang Ye gloomily: "Are you that mysterious man with a hood, or... Tang Chenxing?"


    Tang Ye looked stern and hummed, "So what?"


    "It''s you!" Xu Wuming was very surprised. He never thought it was Tang Ye who had gone to Guwu Jianghu. But isn''t it that Guwu Jianghu is controlled by the gatekeeper? How could Tang Ye come out? !


    Knowing that it was Tang Ye, Xu Wuming suddenly figured it out. He had been hiding for so long and had never seen anyone so strong. He suddenly ran out of a mysterious man with a hood, or Tang Chenxing, who were all facing the red wall. At that time, he felt strange, but now he knows that this was the one that was scattered two years ago. Go to the Tang Ye who protects the great world!


    It can only be Tang Ye. Except for Tang Ye, no young man has that strength!


    Xu Wuming''s face suddenly became gloomy. Tang Ye had killed his clone twice, and destroyed his corpse raising plan in the old place of the Battle of Changping. In other words, Tang Ye''s strength can deal with him completely. Now that Tang Ye is here, it is impossible for him to catch Sima Puyu.


    "Damn it!" Xu Wuming yelled in a low voice, his hostility getting heavier recently. He has hidden for thousands of years, has seen too many changes in the world, and is indifferent to those things. He always maintains a peace of mind, just like playing chess, with great patience. However, when he started to implement his plan and encountered obstacles and failures, it was difficult to keep calm.


    After waiting for a thousand years, there is finally an opportunity to return to the chaos in this era. How can it be destroyed by others, and wait for another thousand years to bring the princess back to life?


    Xu Wuming will never allow anyone to hinder him! Otherwise, even one''s own children and grandchildren will still be infallible!


    "Tang Ye, you really are not a fuel-efficient lamp!" Xu Wuming shouted to Tang Ye. First hindered Wen Zhongyuan''s plan, and now hindered him again. It is really annoying, so you like to be a hero?


    Sima Puyu knew that Xu Wuming was very powerful, so he held Tang Ye''s hand and used some strength, with a caring expression, and he didn''t want Tang Ye to have an accident.


    Tang Ye looked back at her with a smile, and asked her to stop worrying about it, and said: "Why don''t you say that we have our children? If you don''t tell me, I thought Xi was a father, I am not a picker."


    Sima Puyu glared at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was not serious, but he felt relieved. Tang Ye was able to talk to her like this, and he was sure to deal with Xu Wuming. In addition, she was pregnant with Tang Ye''s child and now with Tang Ye, she felt very subtle, as if she had a sense of belonging.


    Tang Ye shook Sima Puyu''s suet jade hand, and said softly, "Go take care of Master Yimei, I will take care of Xu Wuming."


    "Yeah." Sima Puyu nodded.


    Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming again, couldn''t help but roll his eyes, Xu Wuming was actually running away.


    Isn''t this guy supposed to keep a face of disdain for himself like Wen Zhongyuan did, even if he was defeated by himself, he reluctantly shouted, "I will be back!", just like when the Big Big Wolf failed in Pleasant Goat and Big Big Wolf.


    Xu Wuming is not so stupid!


    Tang Ye had killed his clone twice. Since he couldn''t beat Tang Ye, he might as well run away. He could keep one more clone, which was also a preservation of his own power for future combat.


    Can''t kill Tang Ye, there is no need to waste a clone here!


    However, since Tang Ye is here, he will not let him escape. Actually, he did not kill his own woman and daughter, so what man and father would he still do?


    Whoosh!


    Tang Ye''s firepower was full, and he was about to return to the Guwu River and Lake anyway, so he was not afraid to attract the attention of the gatekeeper. Under such power, there was a sudden bang in the sky, followed by dark clouds, as if something serious was about to happen.


    This was because Tang Ye suddenly used too much power, causing the limits of the big world to be unbearable. If this continues, the big world will collapse.


    Tang Ye knew how to take his time, and instantly rushed to the escaped avatar of Xu Wuming, pinched his neck, and said, "Ah!" Xu Wuming avatar died with a cry.


    This is a spike!


    Then Tang Ye immediately withdrew the skyrocketing power to prevent the great world from collapsing.


    Somewhere in the cave, Xu Wuming''s main body was lying in the black coffin. Because the clone was killed, he snorted in pain, suddenly propped up his body, and breathed heavily.


    After taking a few breaths, Xu Wuming calmed down. At this time, his face was extremely gloomy, his fists were clenched, and he shouted, "Tang Ye, Tang Ye!"


    The resentment revealed in the low drink is frustrated and ashes, and eating flesh and chewing bones is not enough to relieve the hatred.


    He didn''t expect Tang Ye to kill his clone in seconds!


    This shows that Tang Ye''s real strength far exceeds the power limit of the big world, and I am afraid that it is also top-notch on the Guwu Jianghu side. He didn''t understand why Tang Ye was so lucky and reached top strength in the big world. After only two years in Guwu Jianghu, he actually reached top strength!


    Is this kid really someone specially arranged by the old Taoist priest? !


    "Whatever it is!"


    Xu Wuming aroused a great confidence. The old Taoist priest has gradually lost control of this world, and Tang Ye is probably the last person who can do something for him. Otherwise, Tang Ye couldn''t get the chance repeatedly, and grew to the present level at a young age. So, as long as you kill Tang Ye, it is equivalent to destroying the last chess of that old Taoist priest in this world!


    As for the gatekeeper, the gatekeeper has already collapsed from the inside, and internal conflicts cannot be dealt with. It is not to be afraid!


    So, just kill Tang Ye!


    Just kill Tang Ye!


    Then everything can go smoothly.


    Xu Wuming''s expression became firm, and he couldn''t kill Tang Ye in the outside world, and it might not be necessary in Guwu Jianghu. Finally, it is time for the gatekeeper to take action!


    Xu Wuming looked at the beautiful woman who was sleeping quietly in the crystal coffin next to her. It was so beautiful and unreal. He didn''t want to lose his temper in front of this beautiful woman. After taking a deep breath, he adjusted back to his emotions. He looked at the beautiful woman and said softly: "Princess, don''t worry, I will revive you. No one can stop me!"


    Xu Wuming knew that Tang Ye would definitely return to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes after today''s incident, and it would be a good time to kill Tang Ye!

 Chapter 1319： Power station!

    After killing Xu Wuming''s avatar, Tang Ye knew that it would cause trouble for Li Haoran if he could not leave again, so he only went back to Sima Puyu and said something to Sima Puyu.


    Sima Puyu told him why Xu Wuming wanted to arrest her because of their daughter, who was born with the power of the thirty-six demon branches of the Nine Heavens Moon Spirit, and was destined to be extraordinary. If you can get this power, it will be of great use.


    Tang Ye''s face immediately sank when he heard this. Want to use your daughter''s power?


    That is looking for death!


    Tang Ye would not let anyone hurt Sima Puyu and his daughter.


    At this moment, the mind of pursuing power is even heavier. It''s not enough to be the strongest in this big world, it must be stronger, so strong that one day, even if there are evil people from the nine heavens, you can fight one!


    Needless to say, how a cultivator above the nine heavens exists. Therefore, the road to the strong in cultivation never ends.


    With Tang Ye''s temperament, he didn''t want to do these things monotonously, but now there are so many things that need to be protected, how can he ignore the blood-linked guardian?


    What surprised Tang Ye was that it took three years for the daughter to be born. He is a bit speechless, is this the rhythm of being Nezha his father?


    Sima Puyu said that it was just Xu Wuming''s statement, which may not be credible. But the old abbot Yimei felt it was true. Xu Wuming is too mysterious and knows a lot about the mysteries of heaven, otherwise he would not know the characteristics of this child.


    No matter how long this child needs to be conceived, Tang Ye will definitely protect him. It''s just three years of pregnancy. It''s too hard for Sima Puyu. Tang Ye feels very sorry for her. Because of many things, Tang Ye can''t stay with her forever.


    Even now, Sima Puyu had just been frightened by Xu Wuming''s pursuit, Tang Ye couldn''t accompany her more, and had to go back to Guwu Jianghu.


    Although Sima Puyu wanted Tang Ye to accompany her very much, she knew that everything had reached a critical moment. She couldn''t be hypocritical. On Tang Ye''s shoulders was the hope from the red wall, even the hope of this land. . Think about it, my own man is such a powerful person, then I feel very satisfied.


    "I... it''s okay, you go and do your own thing." Sima Puyu didn''t want Tang Ye to be embarrassed, and took the initiative to say to Tang Ye, but he didn''t have much confidence.


    If Xu Wuming''s clone came to catch her again, would she really be fine?


    At this time, the old abbot Yimei said: "Donor Tang and Donor Sima, Lao Na can help with this matter. As long as I return to Xiangshan, with the Xiangshan Buddha Terrace to cooperate with my strength, Xu Wuming''s clone cannot penetrate ."


    The Buddha Terrace is similar to a place of martial art, a kind of supreme protective air luck formed after years of cultivation and cohesion. For example, Fragrant Mountain is the seat of Biyun Temple. The disciples in Biyun Temple have practiced here for hundreds of years, and after many masters, this place has become alive, the so-called outstanding people. This will become an invisible force that instinctively protects this place. Sometimes this protective power is an enchantment, sometimes it is an illusion beast, in various forms. And those who practice here, stay in such a place, their strength will be greatly improved.


    This kind of invisible power protection is the power station.


    Therefore, in the case of Xiangshan, there is power to help the Buddha, and the old abbot Yimei is confident that he can stop Xu Wuming.


    Tang Ye thanked the old abbot Yimei very much. With such protection, he would feel at ease a lot. However, he was not worried about this little guardian power, so he wanted other powers to help take care of it. In addition, he also condensed three extra supreme powers, and gave them to the old abbot Yimei in the form of green spirit fire, so that the old abbot Yimei could use it when it was critical.


    In addition, he also deliberately told the old abbot Yimei some of the magical techniques he had mastered about the Buddha. If he could help the old abbot Yimei improve his strength, that would be the best thing.


    The old abbot Yimei admired Tang Ye''s generous approach very much. As far as the ascetics are concerned, the magical method he has comprehended is extremely precious personal wealth, which cannot be easily granted to others, but Tang Ye did not hesitate.


    "Amitabha, the great benefactor of Tang''s benefactor will surely be blessed by my Buddha." The old abbot Yimei said with his palms together, to Tang Ye leisurely.


    Tang Ye walked in front of Sima Puyu again, bent down and looked at Sima Puyu''s belly, and pressed it over as if listening to the children inside. This made Sima Puyu blush for a while, although she and Tang Ye had already been close, but they also found this kind of thing to be shy.


    "You, don''t do this...just, just pregnant..." Sima Puyu muttered softly, his face flushed, but the sweetness in her heart made her feel very happy.


    I really hope to live this way in peace, with a man by my side, and a lovely daughter in the future. This is probably what the family expects. It''s a pity...I''m going to separate in a blink of an eye.


    Sima Puyu couldn''t help feeling melancholy.


    Tang Ye smiled. Regardless of Sima Puyu''s shyness, he said to Sima Puyu''s belly: "Remember to protect your mother, but you must also take care of yourself. You can''t do forced things, you know?"


    Hearing Tang Ye say such things, Sima Puyu felt funny, pushed Tang Ye, and groaned: "You are stupid, saying that the child has just been pregnant, why do you treat her as a sensible child."


    Tang Ye gently stroked Sima Puyu''s belly, causing Sima Puyu to blush again. He straightened up, looked at Sima Puyu with a smile, and said, "I just like this kid too much."


    Sima Puyu gave a soft "um", not angering Tang Ye anymore. She liked Tang Ye very much, caring for her husband very much.


    However, how did she know that Tang Ye said something like that, not only because of his love for the child, but also because the child understood it!


    Tang Ye was able to move here instantly to rescue Sima Puyu because of the child''s magical power. She was called Dad before, how could she not understand?


    Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu: "The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra I gave you, remember to read it every day and read it to your children. In addition, you have to start talking to your children, and even if you don¡¯t respond. Say something...good things, Guide children to be kind. Don¡¯t think it¡¯s too early, our children are born extraordinary. If we don¡¯t start teaching now, I¡¯m afraid it will only be too late."


    Tang Ye said solemnly. Sima Puyu knew that Tang Ye was not joking, and she also knew that her daughter was born extraordinary, so she nodded and promised that Tang Ye would guide her children to be kind from now on.


    This child had incorporated the power of Yueling Thirty-Six Demon Branches, and originally existed in the form of an old spirit. It would be quite terrifying if he went astray as evil. This is also the reason why she must not be obtained by Xu Wuming!


    Telling the good things, Tang Ye escorted Sima Puyu back to Xiangshan. Fortunately, when he returned, he found Luo Bing who was unconscious. Although Luo Bing was seriously injured, her life was not in danger. Tang Ye used the power of the dead wood to help her heal, and she quickly recovered. Then a few people returned to Xiangshan together, and will live in Xiangshan for some time.


    Not long after Tang Ye arrived in Fragrant Mountain, the sky above the mountain was white. It wasn''t the beautiful scenery, but Li Haoran furiously split the void open with a sword, and said very badly to Tang Ye: "Don''t you get out of here?"

 Chapter 1320： Sister opponent!

    Li Haoran was very angry. Before Tang Ye left Guwu Rivers and Lakes to go to the Great World, she urged her not to use power beyond the limit of the Great World, otherwise the old doorkeepers would definitely be stuck.


    Even she couldn''t deal with the old doorkeeper monsters in the profound realm.


    However, Tang Ye did what she was told not to do!


    Oh shit. Li Haoran felt that anything related to Tang Ye would always make her angry. I really don''t know what happened. Did you owe him anything in your last life?


    The sky was suddenly split into the void, and there appeared a glamorous fairy who seemed to be above the sky, disregarding the earth and watching the world, so that everyone who noticed this scene felt that they had seen a mirage. Somewhere must be filming, and then this scene is projected to your side, right?


    Otherwise, is it possible that there are fairies?


    Li Haoran''s appearance and temperament are no worse than any woman. As far as the image of a fairy is concerned, Tang Ye, as an old driver who has slept so many superb beauties, also feels that Li Haoran is the most suitable.


    Tang Ye had no other thoughts about Li Haoran. I think this woman is too fairy, and the fairy cannot be defiled. Or maybe, when Li Haoran appeared at the beginning, he was so shocked that he was far from chasing, so that Tang Ye just admired her. At that time, Tang Ye was not as strong as it is now, and she didn''t bother to think about those things.


    As for being very strong now, there are more things to care about, so there is not so much leisure time.


    Tang Ye saw Li Haoran, sighed slightly, looked at Sima Puyu, and said, "I''m leaving."


    "You have to be careful." Sima Puyu was not surprised how amazing Li Haoran was, only his tenderness for Tang Ye was in his eyes.


    Tang Ye went to kiss Sima Puyu to bid farewell. Although Sima Puyu was ashamed, he accepted it calmly.


    Now that Xiangshan Biyun Temple has multiple protections, Sima Puyu is no longer worried, or that she believes in Tang Ye. If Tang Ye couldn''t protect her, she felt that no one could protect her.


    Li Haoran realized that his appearance had caused a lot of movement, and didn''t want to do this anymore, quickly rushed towards Tang Ye, and flew away with Tang Ye''s collar without saying a word, dived into the void and disappeared into the big world.


    When he reached a certain hill in the Guwu River and Lake, Li Haoran directly threw Tang Ye on the ground, just like throwing an item, which was quite rude.


    Tang Ye staggered two steps before standing still, watching Li Haoran roll his eyes, and said, "Why are you such a rude fairy?"


    Li Haoran waved the sword in his hand, posed to fight Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Why don''t you make me angry?"


    Tang Ye turned his head slightly, not fighting with Li Haoran. This incident is indeed because he did the wrong thing first, using the power that surpassed the limit of the big world, causing the big world to roll in thunder. The most important thing is to alarm the gatekeeper and let the gatekeeper watch. He himself was rumored to be staying in the closed gate of the profound door and enlightenment in order to break through the profound door. But in fact, he ran to the big world. This let the old doorkeeper know that it was not difficult to find out that Li Haoran privately allowed it, and then Li Haoran would be in trouble.


    Originally, Li Haoran wanted Tang Ye to come back every once in a while, but because she had a lot of things in the gatekeeper, she didn''t care if Tang Ye didn''t cause trouble. However, now that Tang Ye suddenly came to arouse the great world, she was really angry.


    Tang Ye knew that he was ignorant, and was polite to Li Haoran, and said, "I will go back to the inner barrier of the Profound Gate now, lest the old guys really catch it!"


    Li Haoran stared: "Do you think they don''t know?"


    "Know what, they don''t have evidence, we just don''t admit it." Tang Ye said.


    "..."


    Li Haoran was speechless, really wanting to kill Tang Ye. She, a fairy, definitely can''t do such a shameless thing. Sure enough, those who are near Zhu are red, and those who are near Mo are black. After dealing with this cheeky guy, he also became a fool.


    However, Li Haoran did feel that it was good to do as Tang Ye said. She was the first doorkeeper to go to the great world and brought Tang Ye back. Then the other doorkeepers did not see what Tang Ye did. Then just don''t admit that kind.


    Although it has become shameless... but it can save a lot of trouble, it seems not bad.


    Li Haoran''s eyes rolled, and he was tempted, that''s it!


    Tang Ye saw Li Haoran''s thoughts, smiled, and said, "Sister Li, then you send me to the inner forest of Xuanmen first. As for what we are going to talk about, find a chance to talk slowly. I also have a lot of things. I want to make it clear to you."


    Li Haoran didn''t want to admit that she used Tang Ye''s rascal method, snorted coldly and didn''t speak, but in the past dragged Tang Ye to jump into the void and reached the forest enchantment inside the Profound Gate.


    There are three layers of enchantment in front of Xuanmen, one layer of outer periphery, two layers of middle, and three layers of inner surrounding. Each enchantment is more important than the previous one. People without sufficient strength can''t enter the inner circle, let alone attack the profound door. The realm of Guwu Jianghu''s strength includes spiritual realm, psychic realm, imperial spiritual realm, tongxuan, dynasty, and tongshen. Only by reaching the Xuanjing mirror can you barely enter the periphery of the Xuanmen, and you can enter the two layers behind the fairyland. But to attack Xuanmen, even if it is the peak of the fairyland.


    As for the God Realm, the immortal-like strength cannot be achieved by human beings unless it breaks the shackles of heaven and earth.


    Now Tang Ye is at the peak of the fairyland, even Li Haoran may not be able to kill it. In Guwu Rivers and Lakes, there are only a few people at the peak of the fairyland. In order to break the shackles of heaven and earth, they will not kill each other. Originally, the gatekeeper was very wary of these people, because the existence of the gatekeeper was actually to keep the fetters of luck. This was the advice of the old Taoist priest. However, now that thousands of years have passed, the gatekeepers don¡¯t want to listen to the old Taoist priest. They want to open up their own path of cultivation and have the opportunity to rise again. Instead, they hope that the more powerful people in Guwu Jianghu, the better. Break the profound door within a reasonable range to promote the arrival of the world.


    What Tang Ye did in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes was not against the general trend of the world. The practice here is normal and reasonable and does not harm others, so he is not very repulsive. But the practice outside the big world is very inhumane, and he firmly opposes it. This is his position, good and evil are still very important.


    Li Haoran knew that the gatekeeper must have been writing about Tang Ye, so she didn''t linger, and directly split the void and left.


    Before leaving, she said to Tang Ye: "What do you have to say, think about it carefully, and wait until I come to you to explain clearly."


    Tang Ye nodded, his expression a bit heavy. The question he said most strongly is that the world is unstoppable. Can those who oppose the dragon-supporting ministers start to create a safe place?


    After Li Haoran gave a few words to Tang Ye, he left and returned to the Profound Realm. Not long after this, the gatekeeper came again.


    They are the gatekeepers with the minds of the ministers who help the dragon, that is, Li Haoran''s opponent!

 Chapter 1321： Really rude!

    Tang Ye realized that someone was coming, and quickly sat cross-legged, pretending to enlighten the way seriously.


    The people who came were two young gatekeepers. One of them directly expressed hatred towards Tang Ye, because he was Li Disha''s friend Li Diwang who was killed by Tang Ye. And the next one is Li Tianluo. Tianluodiwang is much stronger than the original Tiangang and Disha strength. It is a master of the mysterious mirror, ready to step into the fairyland of the Dynasty.


    Only at the peak of Tongxuanjing can you be qualified to participate in the management of Guwu Jianghu, otherwise you may not be the opponent of those peak masters in Guwu Jianghu.


    Li Diwang and Li Tianluo fell in front of Tang Ye, and immediately became angry when they saw Tang Ye''s serious enlightenment. This guy pretends to be a fart, who doesn''t know that he made the thunder billowing movement outside the big world. If it weren''t for the big sister Li Haoran, now this guy must be the big sister, and then he will be caught righteously!


    Li Tianluo and Li Diwang were sent by the old men who opposed Li Haoran''s group in the gatekeeper, with the purpose of attacking Tang Ye. If Tang Ye fails, then report back, and the old people will kill him!


    Li Diwang angrily waited for Tang Ye to say, "Long Ye... or call you Tang Ye? Don''t pretend, we are investigating you!"


    In the face of Tang Ye, Li Di.com was actually very aggrieved. He is the pinnacle of Tongxuanjing, half-footed into the fairyland. This kind of strength, for a person who comes in from outside the big world, is simply a sky above his head and can never be reached. Therefore, after Tang Ye killed Li Disha, he thought it was a very simple matter to kill Tang Ye for revenge.


    However, he never expected that after Tang Ye entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, his strength improved by leaps and bounds, and he was secretly protected by Li Haoran, which made him miss the opportunity to kill Tang Ye. When he got to the back, he felt like a dog, and the matter was so **** that Tang Ye actually entered the Chaoxian Realm, and even reached the peak of Chaoxian Realm, even Li Haoran may not be able to win. Such Tang Ye, he was not an opponent at all.


    He felt very ashamed, and many gatekeepers felt ashamed. It is ridiculous that a person who came in from the big world has made continuous breakthroughs and surpassed their gatekeepers!


    But what made Li Diwang even more aggrieved was that for Tang Ye, the old people of the doorkeepers of their Dragon-helping Minister faction, the attitude was to wait and see instead of directly obliterating them. Those old people thought that Tang Ye could be used to break the shackles of heaven and earth. However, Tang Ye''s attitude in the big world is opposed to the minister of Fulong!


    Is Tang Ye used to break the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck, or let him cause obstacles to himself?


    Li Diwang was determined to kill Tang Ye, but unfortunately he couldn''t be the master, so he could only listen to the words of the old people. Now that he and Li Tianluo are coming, they must beat Tang Ye to see how Tang Ye''s attitude is. If you oppose them, then kill them!


    Tang Ye pretended to open his eyes from serious meditation and enlightenment, and looked at Li Diwang and Li Tianluo and said, "It turns out that the gatekeeper came here...Who are you?"


    "We are not slaves!" Li Diwang was very disgusted with the name gatekeeper slave, and snorted coldly: "I am Li Diwang, and he is Li Tianluo, here to question you!"


    "Heavenly net?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes. He really obeyed the names of the gatekeepers. It''s so **** lazy, what Li Tianfang, Li Diyuan, Li Tiangang, Li Disha, Li Tianluo, Li Diwang, Tianfangdiyuan, Tiangangdisha, Tianluodiwang... how many worlds are there? Can it be used?


    Tang Ye didn''t directly laugh at Li Tianluo and Li Diwang, and said with a smile: "Interrogating me? It''s like interrogation. Your name is Tianluodiwang, ha...I made some mistakes. Are you arrested?"


    Li Diwang said angrily: "Longye, don''t give me a joking, be serious! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being impolite?"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, looked at Li Tianluo Lidi Wang for a while, and sneered: "You have to be rude to me? The question is, can you do it?"


    "You..." Li Diwang blushed with anger when he was poked into his weakness. But unfortunately, Tang Ye''s strength is far above the two of them. If they do, they really can''t help Tang Ye. On the contrary, Tang Ye may still be beaten so that his parents don''t know him.


    At this time, I can only use the power of the gatekeeper to scare Tang Ye. Li Diwang said angrily: "Longye, what do you mean, openly oppose our gatekeeper?"


    "Right?" Tang Ye sneered: "I want to know what you want to do. I have a good enlightenment here. You suddenly came to me and said something inexplicable, and you were very rude and even threatened me. You... "


    Tang Ye suddenly darkened, and said coldly, "Do you think I''m very bullied?"


    While speaking, Tang Ye suddenly burst out with an extremely powerful aura, pointing directly at the peak of Chaoxian, Li Diwang and Li Tianluo were numb with their scalps and their bodies trembling.


    It is a realm of strength, and there is no possibility of resistance at all.


    Tang Ye was having fun. When I was in the big world, I always suppressed my power, and I always felt like I wanted to sprint quickly to enjoy the joy, but I just wanted to let go of the rhythm. There was no complete joy at all. It was too uncomfortable. Because of this, when killing Xu Wuming''s clone, when he raised his strength to beyond the limit of the great world, he felt very happy and wanted to explode more.


    Fortunately, the sky thunder of the great world awakened him, otherwise the great world might suffer.


    Being able to kill Xu Wuming''s clone in a second, can''t say that Xu Wuming is so weak. Xu Wuming, as a man who has lived for a thousand years, must have countless mysteries. He just hides in the big world, groping the way of the world in the big world. Because even in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, you must first break the Xuanmen and merge with the big world, and then talk about breaking the shackles of Qi Yun.


    If Xu Wuming arrives in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he will surely increase his strength very quickly, and it will not be difficult to reach the Chaoxian Land.


    At this time, Tang Ye released the peak power of the fairyland to scare Li Diwang and Li Tianluo. In a place where the clouds and mist were misty and beautiful as a fairyland, a dozen people were driving a void illusion, watching Tang Ye''s every move!


    A gray-haired old man saw that Tang Ye used the power to reach the peak of the fairyland, stood up angrily, and shouted in a low voice: "This kid is deceiving too much, so I should kill him!"


    However, another old man immediately said: "Brother Xuanyou is too excited, Tianluodi.com''s attitude towards Longye is really not good, and it is normal for Longye to lose his temper."


    "Normal? Is it normal for us from the Profound Realm to be bullied?" Li Xuanyou couldn''t swallow that breath.


    Li Xuancang smiled and said, "The ancestors did not stipulate that we should not be bullied."


    "You..." Li Xuanyou became even more angry.


    As a younger generation, Li Haoran has been watching his nose and his heart, pretending not to know what happened. This kind of "performance" moment suddenly felt very interesting for her. Thinking of Tang Ye, she suddenly yearned for such a comfortable life, which is really interesting.


    However, this matter can''t make Tang Ye overdo it, otherwise, if the gatekeeper really wants to fight inside, there will be too much uncertainty in many things. So Li Haoran took a step and said, "Grandpa Xuancang, Long Ye is really rude, we should put it down."


    With that said, Li Haoran waved his sleeves and opened a spatial connection channel to the side. She flicked her fingers into the space channel again, and suddenly shot out with force.


    The power flew directly to Tang Ye''s side, relieved Tang Ye''s power at this time, so that Li Diwang and Li Tianluo would no longer be suppressed by Tang Ye.


    "Cut." Tang Ye snorted coldly, knowing that a powerful gatekeeper had interfered, so she could only give up.


    But his attitude towards Li Diwang and Li Tianluo has not changed, and he said coldly: "You are going to move me, can you give me some evidence? If not..."


    "Think I dare not kill you?" Tang Ye grumbled coldly.


    Li Diwang and Li Tianluo stiffened, feeling that Tang Ye was very terrifying, no doubt a lunatic!

 Chapter 1322： Ancestral prestige!

    Tang Ye is also very famous on the gatekeeper. As early as in the Great World, Tang Ye killed the gatekeeper Li Disha, becoming the only person in the Great World to kill the gatekeeper in hundreds of years.


    This incident made people in the Profound Realm mad. How dare mortals kill their gatekeepers?


    Most of the gatekeepers clamored to kill Tang Ye. In the end, because of Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan''s remarks, and Li Haoran had secretly looked at Tang Ye''s potential and was kind, Tang Ye was in peace.


    Despite this, everyone knew that Tang Ye was able to kill the gatekeeper because Tang Ye did have that kind of strength. The most important thing is that Tang Ye has the courage and cruelty!


    If there is no such cruelty and courage, even if you have the strength, you will definitely not be able to play. You know, behind killing a gatekeeper is to face a large group of gatekeepers in the profound realm. How dare people in the big world do?


    At that time, Tang Ye, who was just a kid, dared to do that, let alone Tang Ye who was now at the peak of the fairyland!


    Therefore, when Li Diwang and Li Tianluo heard Tang Ye''s gloomy words that might kill them, they didn''t doubt Tang Ye''s words.


    This guy is fierce, who dare not kill? Would he be afraid of the deterrence of the gatekeeper? If you were afraid, you wouldn''t have killed Li Disha two years ago!


    Li Diwang and Li Tianluo were afraid to speak loudly.


    On the other side, in the Profound Realm, the old people and Li Haoran before, frowned when they saw Tang Ye directly threatening Li Diwang and Li Tianluo in this way. As a mortal, this kid is so arrogant to them, it is really uncomfortable.


    Even Li Haoran stared slightly angry. Let this guy stop being so arrogant, it''s still like this, really going to arouse public anger, she can''t help it!


    Li Xuanyou was really angry. He was one of the old people who belonged to the faction of the minister of the dragon. He already had a murderous intention towards Tang Ye, and said angrily: "Look, this kid is too rampant! On the contrary, he has good strength. If we continue to let him go like this, it will be a huge threat to the people in the profound realm, and he must be eliminated!"


    The old man who was kindly called by Li Haoran to Grandpa Xuancang obviously helped Li Haoran and said to Li Xuanyou, "Brother Xuanyou, you are so excited. We have no reason to take action against Long Ye, otherwise it would be a violation of the ancestors¡¯ rules. ."


    "The rules of the ancestors? The rules of the ancestors are nothing..."


    "Ahem!"


    Li Xuanyou spoke emotionally, but what he said was very out of place, and was immediately stopped by a calm old man next to him coughing. To say that the ancestor''s rules are a shit, openly violating the ancestors, the consequences are quite serious. The old ancestors left behind their ancestral instructions and possessed the power of "instructions", which had a huge restrictive effect on their gatekeepers. It''s like Monkey King is restricted by the Tightening Curse, as long as Tang Seng chants the spell.


    Unfortunately, now Li Haoran can be this "Tang Monk", even if they are monkey grandchildren, there is no way.


    "The prestige of the ancestors" originally required the ancestors to read to be effective. However, before the ancestor left this world, three drops of blood were left behind. Just use a drop of blood, you can use the "ancestral prestige". If so, none of their gatekeepers can escape!


    Li Haoran had a huge chance with his ancestors. Earlier in the ancestral shrine, Li Haoran actually got a manifestation of his ancestor and gave her a drop of blood. Because of this, she became the judicial judge in the gatekeeper, and the gatekeepers were also afraid of her. Because as long as there is this drop of ancestor''s blood, she can initiate the precepts of her ancestors, and she can punish any gatekeeper, no matter what strength the gatekeeper is, even if it is in the realm of God!


    Now the people of the Dragon Supporting Minister faction in the gatekeeper are getting more and more active, not that they are not afraid of Li Haoran. On the contrary, it was precisely because of fear of Li Haoran''s ancestral precepts that he did not dare to start a full-scale war. Otherwise, Li Haoran could use his ancestral prestige to destroy them all at once, and they would be wiped out.


    However, Li Haoran was also very jealous of them, even if they had done a little too much, they could not stop it. This is because, even if she has the prestige of her ancestors, she is worried that she will not be able to deal with so many rebellious gatekeepers at once. If those people were allowed to carry over, then she would be finished.


    She has only one chance to use the prestige of her ancestors!


    Li Xuanyou almost said the words of rebelling against his ancestors. In front of Li Haoran, this is not a court death, everyone in the room looked at him. He was startled, he didn''t dare to speak anymore, and he was no longer so aggressive towards Tang Ye.


    Li Xuancang smiled like an old fritters, "We really don''t have any evidence that Long Ye did anything against the regulations, so naturally we can''t do anything to him."


    "I didn''t violate the rules?" Although Li Xuanyou was not so aggressive, he still wouldn''t let Tang Ye go, and sneered: "He went to the big world privately. Isn''t it a violation of the rules? Even, in the big world, he almost used beyond the limit. Isn¡¯t it a violation of the rules to cause disasters in the big world?"


    Li Xuancang stroked his long goatee, still smiling, and said, "How can Brother Xuanyou prove that Longye did it?"


    "This..." Li Xuanyou found out that he really couldn''t tell what happened. Before Tang Ye declared that after enlightenment before the profound door, no one paid attention to him, no one believed that he could break the profound door, so he could not go through the profound door to the outside world. Now the mysterious door is naturally unbroken, so is it possible for Tang Ye to go there?


    In addition, when Li Diwang and Li Tianluo went to Xuanmen to check, they did see Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye is here, how can it be said that he has gone to Guwu Jianghu?


    Li Xuanyou was still not reconciled, glanced at Li Haoran, and then pretended to be inattentive, but the words were secretive, and he hummed: "What if someone from us takes Longye away directly?"


    "The people inside us also need to pass through the mysterious door." Li Xuancang glanced at Li Xuanyou and said.


    "That''s not necessarily." Li Xuanyou smiled meaningfully, and said: "A good niece like Haoran, can''t you just pierce the void with your sword and come out through the void?"


    There was a brief silence in the atmosphere, and many eyes looked at Li Haoran.


    Li Xuanyou''s meaning was obvious. It was Li Haoran who took Tang Ye out privately. If it is confirmed, then Tang Ye is in trouble, and Li Haoran will be trouble too.


    Finally came to this point!


    Li Xuanyou and other people from the faction of the ministers who helped the dragon wanted to kill Tang Ye were one of them. In fact, the real goal was to get rid of Li Haoran and solve the threat of "ancestral prestige", so that they could do it with confidence.


    The old ancestor left three drops of blood. One drop has been used hundreds of years ago, one drop is in the hands of Li Haoran, and the other drop will not be born again in a hundred years. This is the rule of the ancestors. So, after solving Li Haoran, everything is easy to say.


    Over the years, they have been suppressed by a junior, but they are so suffocated that they will not miss any chance to kill Li Haoran!

 Chapter 1323： One year old!

    Li Haoran was cast by many people without guilty conscience. She had already made up her mind, like Tang Ye said, cheeky and refused to admit it, anyway, they had no evidence, so why didn''t she let her.


    Faced with Li Xuanyou''s secret accusations, Li Haoran directly coldly snorted: "Grandpa Xuanyou meant that I let Tang Ye go to the Great World privately?"


    Li Xuanyou chuckled, "Horan, Grandpa didn''t say that. But what you mentioned, hey, seems to be true. Except you, no one else can do this kind of thing."


    Originally pretending to be joking, Li Xuanyou looked at Li Haoran seriously, and said, "Haoran, you wouldn''t really do this, would you? If so, you should admit it honestly. You know it''s like that. For the sake of correcting your mistake, you can reduce your punishment. Although you are a judicial judge, we elders can still punish you. Don''t be stubborn."


    With such words, it seemed that Li Haoran had pleaded guilty.


    Looking at Li Xuanyou, Li Haoran felt a huge disgust in her heart. Just say if you want to get rid of yourself, why pretend to be so hypocritical. She looked at Li Xuanyou indifferently and said, "Grandpa Xuanyou, you can''t talk nonsense about this. This will bring considerable pressure to Haoran, because Haoran has never done such a thing and does not want to bear the charge for no reason."


    "Oh?" Li Xuanyou joked: "But, didn''t you just go to the big world? That should be..."


    Saying this, Li Xuanyou looked playful, confident and proud, as if he was about to uncover a huge truth, and hummed: "It should be you who picked Tang Ye back, right?!"


    The elders here looked at Li Haoran with different looks. There are neutral theatergoers, playful ones, like Li Xuancang, who are worried.


    Li Haoran was still so calm. On the contrary, he watched Li Xuanyou smile playfully, and squinted his eyes: "Grandpa Xuanyou said that, did you see me taking Tang Ye back to Guwu Jianghu?"


    "That''s not true." Li Xuanyou gently shook his head.


    "I didn''t say a fart without you...cough cough, without you, you still think I brought Tang Ye back?" Li Haoran''s face was flushed. I was so calm before, I almost scolded dirty just now, it was really exciting, it seemed fun.


    This is because she has paid too much attention to Tang Ye and can''t help learning Tang Ye. She feels like that, especially wanting to curse.


    Everyone glanced at Li Haoran with weird eyes. Fortunately, Li Haoran concealed it quickly. Everyone didn''t think about it, and then went back to whether Li Haoran let Tang Ye go to the big world privately.


    Li Xuanyou realized that if Li Haoran kept denying and he failed to produce actual evidence, the situation would be detrimental to him, so he hurry up and said to Li Haoran in a deep voice: "If you don''t go to the big world to bring Tang Ye back , Why did you suddenly go to the Great World? When I came back, I went to the Profound Gate first? Also, the movement of the Great World, except Tang Ye, who else can do it?"


    Li Haoran smiled, confidently saying: "Since Grandpa Xuanyou has so many questions, then Haoran will answer you all at once. Why did I go to the big world? Do you think this is a coincidence? Then Grandpa Xuanyou too underestimated me. The big world is concerned. The movement of the big world has caused the sky to roll in. This is a very urgent situation. If another person is sent, it will delay time and cause the big world to collapse. If I go, it will be instantaneous It''s something. So I immediately went over there to check. That''s why I went to the big world. If Grandpa Xuanyou feels that it is inappropriate to care about the situation in the big world, then I have nothing to say."


    "As for the second question, why did I go to the Xuanmen. It''s very simple. I suspect that Long Ye made the movement of the big world. As you think, except Tang Ye, I don''t think anyone can do it. At this point. By the way, I answered the third question. Who made such a big movement? It wasn''t Tang Ye that turned out to be. As for who, that person had already been hidden and disappeared when I went. But, I still guessed that it was Tang Ye, so I went to Xuanmen to check it. I didn¡¯t expect Tang Ye to stay there well, there was no sign of leaving."


    After finishing speaking, Li Haoran looked at Li Xuanyou with a smile on his mouth, and said, "Grandpa Xuanyou, do you know what happened?"


    Of course, Li Xuanyou didn''t listen to Li Haoran''s flicker. He became a little more angry and hummed: "If Tang Ye didn''t make the movement of the big world, who else would be?!"


    "There is also Wen Zhongyuan." Li Haoran hummed directly.


    Li Xuanyou frowned slightly. Wen Zhongyuan is from the same camp as them, but Li Haoran can''t let Li Haoran use it. Only now did he realize that Li Haoran had changed, he was no longer as dull as before, and he was actually thinking carefully. Hey, it''s hard to deal with this lady who becomes shrewd.


    Li Xuanyou forced Li Haoran to say: "You are all your own rhetoric, who can believe it?"


    Li Haoran laughed playfully, and hummed: "Aren''t you talking about those by yourself, can you have evidence?"


    "You..." Li Xuanyou discovered that Li Haoran had really changed, so he was playing a rogue like this?


    Suddenly, neither of them could prove it. They were red-faced and pale-faced, and they had to let the neutral old man come out to persuade them.


    On the other side, Li Diwang and Li Tianluo wanted to question Tang Ye, but they became jealous because of Tang Ye''s deterrence. After all, they could not force anything, so they could only give up.


    In fact, they also asked the old people to ask Tang Ye privately whether he would like to conspire with them. Only after being interfered by Li Haoran, they knew that the elders of the profound realm were watching this, so they couldn''t ask.


    After dismissing Li Diwang and Li Tianluo, Tang Ye let out a long sigh of relief, and now he can relax. Unexpectedly, Li Haoran got out of midair at this time, shocking him.


    "Sister Li, don''t do this, in case I am taking a bath..." Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran helplessly.


    Li Haoran directly ignored Tang Ye''s words, with a condescending and domineering look. If it weren''t for her fairy face, she wouldn''t be liked.


    Gulugulu~


    Tang Ye''s stomach rang at this time, turning out to be hungry.


    After Li Haoran appeared, she didn''t speak, she glanced at the other side with a cold face, and then at the other side, not knowing what to do. Is it because you want to see if anyone is there, so that you can do something lonely?


    Tang Ye is very helpless. These women don''t like to talk. If you want her to speak actively, you can''t do it. Then you can only take the initiative and say, "I''m really hungry. Is there anything delicious, such as what your gatekeepers eat?"


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye contemptuously, and said, "You still want to eat other people''s food at this time. Why don''t you go back to your home so busy?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye felt that Li Haoran meant something else.


    "Your son is almost one year old." Li Haoran said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye let out a small exclamation, followed by great excitement. Remember, his son Long Xi is almost one year old, and now Long Jia is the emperor in the Guwu Jianghu, the emperor¡¯s child is one year old, that is universal celebration.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but want to go back immediately. Seeing Li Haoran, he asked: "This is a happy event, Sister Li, or you go with me, there must be a lot of delicious food."


    Li Haoran is speechless, is he so like a foodie?


    However, Li Haoran was very happy today. It was probably the first time that the old and cunning guys in the profound realm had been eaten by words. Although a bit of a rascal, it feels unexpectedly good. She doesn''t mind putting down her status as a fairy today and experiencing mortal life.


    However, Li Haoran wanted to go, but was unwilling to speak. This kind of inconspicuous temper is really... Tang Ye rolled his eyes, why he always knew such a woman.


    He said to Li Haoran: "Are you worried about your identity? It''s okay, you can change your face."


    Li Haoran saw Tang Ye "persistently" inviting her like this, "reluctantly" agreed: "Okay, okay."

 Chapter 1324： Sisters mood!

    Li Haoran is a gatekeeper, and it is not appropriate to come with the people of Guwu Jianghu. Guwu Rivers and lakes are mostly warriors. For various reasons in the past, they believed that gatekeepers restricted them, and generally regarded gatekeepers as enemies.


    So if Tang Ye wants to take her back, she must be changed. She also knew about it. In fact, she had a whim, because the rogue once felt that this kind of thing was quite good, so she also wanted to experience some other life with Tang Ye.


    How should I put it, probably after living a long time, having been so monotonous, busy and dull, interesting things are naturally more attractive.


    "You can dress up as a man, tie your hair, wrap your chest, and smear your face a little bit." Tang Ye said to Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran glared at Tang Ye. Tang Ye was too impolite to speak, what does it mean to wrap his chest, don''t just say whether a woman''s **** is good, especially a fairy!


    Tang Ye is like this. Li Haoran has been following Tang Ye for so long, so naturally he knows, so he didn''t say much about him. However, this matter of disguise really needs to be dealt with, and Li Haoran will not appear to be fair and honest among people.


    Tang Yexiao had experience in disguising things and gave Li Haoran some guidance. For example, what hairstyle to wear and what clothes to wear.


    "I think it''s safer for you to dress up as a girl." When Li Haoran dressed up, Tang Ye hesitated looking at her.


    Li Haoran cast a puzzled look.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "The skin is too pale and delicate, the most important thing is..."


    Tang Ye''s eyes fell on Li Haoran''s chest. Although it is wrapped, it is still more obvious. Tang Ye was quite surprised. I didn''t expect Senior Sister Li to have such a big chest. I hadn''t paid attention to the details before!


    Li Haoran immediately stared an angry look. She is impatient, she hates trouble, likes to be simple and neat, it is the limit to pretend to be a man.


    Tang Ye thinks about it and forget it, this fairy senior sister is rare to fall into the world, as long as others can''t see her identity at a glance, it will be fine.


    "That''s all right, let''s go, you take me back to Long''s house." Tang Ye said to Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye and said, "Now your Long Family has built a palace."


    "This..." Tang Ye was startled. To be honest, even if he travels between the two worlds and has to use a wig to pretend to be a man in ancient costume after returning to the Guwu rivers and lakes, he still feels that building a palace is a dream.


    The emperor''s family is very strange to him who was born in the big world. Everything needs to be adapted and accepted. If Tang Ye can live in it more and adapt to the style of it, it might not feel so abrupt.


    In fact, Li Haoran also feels curious, Tang Ye''s two world life won''t split her personality, right?


    Tang Ye saw her curious gaze, smiled, and said, "Sister, you are also interfering in the big world and the Guwu Jianghu at the same time, two completely different worlds, you don''t adapt to the same."


    "I interfere less." Li Haoran said. This is the truth, someone at her level sometimes doesn''t need to be dispatched once in decades. It was because there were so many things after Tang Ye appeared, which made her bother, and she was quite angry with Tang Ye.


    "Then you must always pay attention, one is science, and the other is martial arts. If you want to master them, you must understand, so you are similar to me." Tang Ye shrugged.


    "Not the same." Li Haoran said lightly. But she didn''t continue to speak, so she didn''t explain to Tang Ye why it was different.


    Tang Ye was still waiting for her to speak, but in the end he hummed so coldly. Tang Ye rolled his eyes, helpless, and said, "Senior Sister, you are the kind of woman who talks to death in one sentence, hey."


    Li Haoran rolled his head. She is not good at chatting, no wonder she is.


    It¡¯s impossible to talk about daily topics. Li Haoran has no daily routines. Tang Ye simply talked to her about business matters. She couldn''t help but looked a little sad and said, "Senior Sister, there are some things, are you aware of it?"


    "What?" Li Haoran and Tang Ye walked side by side. They didn''t go to see Tang Ye, their expressions remained unchanged, and they faded out, as if it was nothing to do with her.


    Tang Ye stopped. Li Haoran was curious, and stopped and looked at Tang Ye, only to find that Tang Ye was looking at her seriously.


    Tang Ye said, "Senior Sister has this kind of leisurely sentiment today, I''m afraid it is also affected by that kind of thing."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Li Haoran''s tone became heavier and continued to walk.


    Tang Ye followed her and said, "The world is unstoppable. You know, you won''t be frustrated because of this, so you are willing to fall?"


    "Believe it or not, I''ll hit you!" Li Haoran stopped suddenly and stared at Tang Ye angrily, "Who do you think you are? Even if I am willing to fall, I came to fall with you on purpose?"


    "Um." Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling that Li Haoran was throwing anger on him.


    Tang Ye was not afraid to get angry at her, and smiled: "What shame is there to run from here to come from the degenerate, in this ancient Wujiang Lake, who would dare to say one? Even with your gatekeepers, I dare to talk to you. Hit. One hit one, who is afraid of whom!"


    "Then fight with me?" Li Haoran was about to summon the sword.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said: "If you don''t fight, you and I are about the same strength, I can''t beat you, and you can''t beat me. Besides, we are going to have a wedding wine, what are we doing with our swords and guns."


    Li Haoran gave a cold snort and gave up.


    In fact, the biggest reason why Li Haoran came to degenerate with Tang Ye was that she had no friends except Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye came back this time, he was thinking about the unstoppable power of the world, and he wanted to find a way out. In the future, the general situation of the world has become a reality. He has the strength and can be fine, but his family and friends may not be enough. Think about the chaotic world coming, there are powers of demons and monsters rampant, like Murong Huansha who only knows how to do business, how to fight against those mysterious powers?


    "Senior Sister, we can''t escape this matter." Tang Ye and Li Haoran walked again, still mentioning the general situation of the world.


    Although Li Haoran sticks to the precepts of his ancestors, he is not stupid. In fact, many of the events in the big world have gone beyond the evolution of air luck. As Tang Ye said, it was an unstoppable general trend. She knows this kind of thing very well, and she wants to say her opinion... In fact, she is in a mess.


    Try very hard to do one thing, but the result of this thing has come out, it is bound to fail.


    So watch for failure.


    Moreover, doing this will offend a lot of people and make your life extremely difficult in the future.


    So, why are you still trying to do this?


    Faced with such a thing, it is normal to give up!


    Even Li Haoran will inevitably be shaken. Already so lonely, should I be more lonely?


    Or, if you are so lonely, what is there to be lonely?


    The ancestors have not given instructions for a long time, and it is useless to enter the ancestral shrine. What should I do?


    The fairy Li Haoran also felt lost.

 Chapter 1325： Its a bit mean!

    Although Li Haoran was confused about the general situation of the world, Tang Ye already wanted to open it. He and Li Haoran are in the same position, and now there is no time for Li Haoran to be confused, so he wants to pull Li Haoran with him.


    Tang Ye walked a few steps faster, walked backwards, and looked at Li Haoran, "Sister, there is actually no choice in this matter. After the world has come, it must be the crazy counterattack of those people. If we want to live, we must create ourselves. Paradise."


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye with a weird expression, and said, "Even if the sky and the earth are coming, what am I afraid of? They can''t kill me now, and they won''t be able to kill me in the future. Maybe I practice faster and fly away. What can they do about me ?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, watching Li Haoran''s expression stiff. Only then did he realize that Li Haoran has always been alone, and there is no other person who can make her care. This way she is free and has such a strong strength, she does not have to worry about the general situation of the world.


    The only thing that bothered her was the advice left by her ancestors. She admires her ancestors very much and will not do anything against her ancestors. This is also the motivation for her to be the gatekeeper inquisitor unswervingly. But now, what the ancestor had to do became meaningless, and her motivation was shaken.


    If there is no request from the ancestors, then Li Haoran will have no more concerns. With that strength, why worry about it?


    So she didn''t need to consider those problems of Tang Ye. What will family and friends do in the future?


    She didn''t!


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye who was stunned, and said blankly: "I know what you want to do, but you know my situation, so at this time, my best choice should be to give up everything and find a quiet place to understand. . Even if the world is coming, I will still be free."


    Tang Ye was speechless. He thought that Li Haoran would insist on dealing with the people of the ministers of the dragon, but he didn''t expect Li Haoran to get away.


    It was a shame to lose the fairy Li Haoran. Tang Ye didn''t expect that Senior Sister would refuse like this before persuading her. This can''t be, this is not the result Tang Ye expected!


    But Li Haoran''s indifferent appearance is like a huge ice wall, which makes it difficult for people to get close. This woman''s aura is different from other women, she is a character who really lives as a fairy.


    Li Haoran looked directly at Tang Ye, there seemed to be a provocation in his arrogant expression, as if he was saying to Tang Ye, "You can persuade me, and see if you persuade you."


    In the end, Li Haoran would definitely not agree to Tang Ye, her firmness was stronger than anyone else, otherwise there would be no way to be a ruthless judge for decades, or even a hundred years.


    Thought Li Haoran was so young and looked like a twenty-year-old girl, really only in her twenties?


    That''s wrong, the doorkeeper who learned the old Taoist celestial arts was very good in maintenance. This is the privilege of "the world of heaven and human." Even Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan are dozens of years old, let alone the master sister of the gatekeeper.


    Seeing Li Haoran like that, Tang Ye took a sigh of relief in his heart, so irritable, how could he persuade the senior sister?


    Doesn''t she just need a reason? She said that she has always been one person, but what about two people?


    This method is good.


    Tang Ye directly judged the huge effect of this method. Looking at Sima Puyu, one person has become two people... and there is a daughter in his stomach, and they have become very family-conscious and want to start a family.


    Don''t know what''s wrong, after thinking of this method, Tang Ye felt it was easy to do. Because Li Haoran is a woman, he is a man... So he walked over to the playful Li Haoran, stretched his hand over her and kissed her on the lips while Li Haoran didn''t know what to do.


    Li Haoran was still thinking about how Tang Ye would persuade her. This guy is quite a rascal and stalker, but she is not the kind of person who can be impressed by stalker. She was curious about what amazing behavior Tang Ye would make. The result... really amazing.


    The moment when Tang Ye kissed her lips, Li Haoran felt a little cold, then a little warm, and then his head was numb... So he was humiliated by the man?


    Li Haoran''s eyes shrank. She really couldn''t think of such a thing!


    Li Haoran felt that he had to think about how he wanted to kill Tang Ye, this guy committed the death penalty!


    However, before Li Haoran took the shot, Tang Ye let her go, looked at her sincerely, and said, "Let''s live together. Two people are fine. How about a try?"


    Li Haoran wanted to kill Tang Ye, but seeing Tang Ye''s serious expression, he forgot to do it. In this way, she didn''t really want to kill Tang Ye, just because she was so angry that she was suddenly kissed by Tang Ye.


    A girl was suddenly kissed by a man, and of course she was angry, not to mention a cold fairy like Li Haoran, no man has ever taken advantage of her.


    Although Tang Ye said so seriously, after Li Haoran slowly calmed down, she stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Do you want to die?"


    "Um." Tang Ye felt as if he had done something wrong now. Damn, why did you get so dizzy just now and did such a terrible thing to Senior Sister?


    This method works well, but it is not feasible. Senior sister is Leng Xianzi, can she pull her down from the earth?


    However, hey, he has already made a terrible move and can only bite the bullet. Tang Ye was in a complicated mood.


    "Senior Sister, I mean it!" Tang Ye couldn''t show his guilty conscience and tried to maintain a serious look.


    Li Haoran stared at Tang Ye, and made a gesture of pulling a sword and wiping his neck, and said angrily: "What I said is true!"


    "Senior Sister, you won''t, I know you are a hot person on the outside." Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran with a small smile. This smile was not pretending, because he found it interesting to see Li Haoran staring angrily but not actually doing it.


    Li Haoran was such a person. He didn''t shoot Tang Ye the first time, and even said something to Tang Ye. It was just an expression of anger, even a bit of anger, which made her unable to make a move resolutely. The so-called one blast, then decay, and exhaustion. I didn''t do anything when I was angry at first, and it seemed a bit awkward to think about doing it again.


    Li Haoran was in a complicated mood, why didn''t he immediately attack Tang Ye?


    She was a little angry at herself. She doesn''t seem to be very familiar with Tang Ye, but compared to having no friends, she has always been alone. She interacts with Tang Ye the most, and she is considered familiar if she is unfamiliar.


    Li Haoran sighed slightly because he was not so determined to teach Tang Ye. Just confessed his innocence?


    Li Haoran wouldn''t be so easy to get over Tang Ye''s demon, avoid being kissed by Tang Ye, and hum, "You are so unscrupulous, want to use me to do this?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Yeah, to bring Li Haoran to your side, isn''t it just to want to have a more powerful person?


    Seeing Tang Ye not speaking, Li Haoran sneered, "Despicable!"


    Tang Ye rubbed his nose with a wry smile, and said, "It''s a bit mean."

 Chapter 1326： Special to you!

    Li Haoran really convinced Tang Ye, saying that he was despicable, and he admitted to himself that although he laughed a little at himself, he didn''t mean to repent at all.


    However, Li Haoran could accept Tang Ye''s behavior compared to the haunting people with a hippie smile. Because Tang Ye''s wry smile explained his helplessness.


    Say that this guy is free and unruly, but there is no such thing at all. If he hadn''t had a problem with women, he would be a great man. Because he is a good person, he will take care of many things and do many things, so he is not so free.


    If not, Li Haoran would not waste time staying with Tang Ye. Tang Ye, after all, has something she likes, but it''s not emotion!


    So she stopped talking about this matter with Tang Ye, selectively avoided the matter of being kissed just now, and continued to move forward without humming. This was her mood and her attitude.


    Tang Ye looked at her back and sighed slightly. There was so much distance, Senior Sister Fairy couldn''t hold it!


    There is no way for Li Haoran to have a pure heart for so many years, and he didn''t just kiss him.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to pester Li Haoran again, but wanted to talk to Li Haoran about his plan. He followed Li Haoran and said, "Sister, when I come back this time, I hope I can get a complete "Xuan Lei Canglan Sword" from you."


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye, his expression returned to his former indifferent expression, and said, "It''s for the heavenly daughter Lu Celadon."


    Tang Ye glanced at Li Haoran with a weird expression, and felt that Li Haoran was watching them, which was very rude.


    Li Haoran took it for granted and said, "Stealing the magic of the profound realm. As a judge of the profound realm, how can I not care? I can only say that you are lucky. With the aura of the big world, you dare to learn it. The technique of our profound realm. Fortunately, she is a goddess, otherwise she would have been killed by spiritual energy."


    Tang Ye was slightly surprised, then relieved, and said with a light smile: "The people around me are not very normal."


    Li Haoran looked helpless with Tang Ye and said: "Lu Celadon can learn the Xuan Lei Canglan Sword, and it is also her chance. I will give you the complete sword book as a whole and leave it with the ancestors. However, Lu Celadon has suppressed strength for so long, and escaped the limitation of Qi luck through the abilities of the goddess. After all, it will not last long. I am afraid that after learning the complete Xuan Lei Canglan Sword, his body will be strong by spiritual power. Tempered and can no longer stay in the big world."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, he had never thought about this issue, but he had to pay attention. Before that, even if Wen Zhongyuan was eliminated, there were still people like Xu Wuming in the big world. No one in the big world would be in control, I''m afraid it would be very difficult.


    Tang Ye shrugged, maybe the boat will go straight to the bridge head, there will always be a solution.


    "Anyway, Celadon needs this sword book. She becomes stronger and I feel more at ease. Thank you, Senior Sister." Tang Ye smiled at Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran didn''t speak, and walked silently, always giving people a feeling of being separated by a ditch. Tang Ye was fortunate that Li Haoran didn''t get mad about the kiss just now.


    After walking for a while, Tang Ye continued to talk about his plans, and said to the silent Li Haoran: "Senior Sister, I want to go to the Profound Realm."


    Li Haoran stopped, looked at Tang Ye for a while, and said, "I know."


    "You know?" Tang Ye opened his eyes in surprise, and said, "How did you know?"


    Li Haoran continued to walk, turning his back to Tang Ye and said, "Do you want to find a place to live in the profound world?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, smiled helplessly, and said, "Senior Sister, you are so smart, I can''t hide anything from you."


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye slightly, expressing boredom at Tang Ye''s faint praise of her. Tang Ye''s intention to go to the Profound Realm is not difficult for anyone who cares about the situation to guess.


    "The Profound Realm...not as simple as you think." Li Haoran said to Tang Ye, and did not refuse Tang Ye''s entry into the Profound Realm, but did not accept it either.


    Tang Ye smiled bitterly and said, "To survive in the cracks, where would you dare to expect easy."


    Li Haoran felt that this negative appearance was not like Tang Ye, and couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye twice. This negative attitude is true again, probably because I was forced to feel tired. She said to Tang Ye: "You can let go of those people and things, so with your strength, what if the world is coming? Not to say that the world will let you go free, work harder, and be a happy fairy."


    Tang Ye laughed out of her heart and said, "Senior Sister said that is just ridiculing me. Now it is meaningless to say let go of this."


    Li Haoran seemed to be angry, and argued with Tang Ye: "The beloved woman, the child who is connected by blood, is really hard to give up. However, a true cultivator can easily let go of these. It should be said, Xiuxian This is the first thing to let go of."


    "But I don''t cultivate immortals." Tang Ye smiled.


    Li Haoran suddenly became angry. She felt that if Tang Ye cultivated immortality, she would definitely achieve great achievements. But Tang Ye didn''t mean it at all, it was a huge waste.


    People like Li Haoran who were young and lived in the Profound Realm, learning the immortal techniques left by the old Taoist priest, are actually infinitely close to immortal cultivation, so they attach great importance to qualifications. Without the qualifications to practice, one will feel depressed. If you have the qualifications, you will be happy, and will work harder, and look very weak on the emotional aspect. These are some thoughts deep in Li Haoran''s heart, so she thinks Tang Ye''s pursuit is too superficial.


    "Your eyes are too short and shallow!" Li Haoran yelled angrily, "If you live in the profound world and get my guidance, twenty years later, you can still look like this young, but they can''t. You are both. Those who understand the Tao should know that ordinary people are destined to be unable to catch up with you!"


    Tang Ye listened quietly to Li Haoran''s words. After Li Haoran finished speaking, he looked at Li Haoran''s expression still calm and said, "So...Sister, you have been alone for too long. I don''t know how it feels to be together. Or maybe , Think about others in my heart, want to take care of someone, and want to make someone feel happy."


    "I don''t understand, and don''t need it!" Li Haoran rolled his head and said.


    Tang Ye smiled and smiled, walked up to Li Haoran specially, looked at her and said: "So, Senior Sister, how about trying with me?"


    "What?" Li Haoran frowned.


    "Together." Tang Ye smiled: "Man and woman."


    "Go away!" Li Haoran glared ill-tempered, feeling that Tang Yelao was not serious.


    Tang Ye laughed and followed Li Haoran. At this time, he was not afraid to pester Li Hao but was disliked, because before he knew it, he was already familiar with Li Haoran!


    The moment Li Haoran took the initiative to look for him, it showed that Li Haoran was special to him!

 Chapter 1327： Queen Mother!

    Li Haoran began to pay attention to him when Tang Ye was still in the big world. The old Taoist priest''s rule for the big world is that the gatekeepers should not interfere too much. The actions of people like the ministers of the dragon must be solved by the people of the big world. At that time, Tang Ye appeared, blocking the comprehensive layout of the ministers of the dragon. , It is shocking.


    Li Haoran was loyal to the will of the ancestors. Although the gatekeeper wanted to be fair and just, Li Haoran still wanted to keep the fetters of luck. So when Tang Ye showed extraordinary ability and opportunity, she began to pay attention to Tang Ye, so that she later gave Tang Ye opened many "back doors".


    So compared to other people, Li Haoran is really special to Tang Ye.


    It''s a pity that Li Haoran''s attitude is very firm. Tang Ye pestered her. Even if she didn''t get angry, there would be no result. In the end, Li Haoran became impatient, grabbing Tang Ye''s collar, splitting the void, and coming through the space jump. Outside the Long¡¯s house, to be precise, is the rebuilt palace.


    The Long Family has become the emperor''s family, and Long Xi will ascend to the throne when he grows up a bit. Now it is Long Qingcheng who is in charge of all affairs. Although Long Qingcheng is the quasi-empress dowager, he is actually a queen now. Before Long Xi was in power, she was the real emperor.


    Things have changed so wonderfully. At first, Long Qingcheng, Tang Ye''s "elder sister", became Tang Ye''s woman and gave birth to a boy for Tang Ye.


    Before Tang Ye left the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he passed the full moon for Long Xi. After he went to the Great World, he did a lot of things. It was dazzling, and it was almost a year. Time flies quickly, with changes in the world.


    The palace was built after Tang Ye left. Now it is only partially completed and will be expanded. The establishment of this emperor system is based on the situation of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. Although it is weird for a person living in the outside world to restore this ancient system, the Guwu Jianghu can only fit this social form so far.


    In addition, Tang Ye was originally a hand-off shopkeeper, leaving those things to be managed by others, and it was not an awkward thing for him.


    Tang Ye said to Li Haoran: "I want to go quietly to see Qingcheng and the little guy first. If you go in like this, it will probably cause noise if others see it. I don''t want to be so troublesome."


    Li Haoran nodded in agreement and said, "After all, you are the one who dominates the ancient martial arts. If you hadn''t become a hand-handling shopkeeper, you would be the emperor. Well, you don''t like trouble, I don''t like trouble. Then you first Go, I''ll go outside by myself."


    "Okay, I will find you, or you will find me." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    Li Haoran left the palace and walked around the streets of ordinary people outside. Things like shopping, definitely can''t be with Tang Ye, unless Tang Ye is also disorganized. For those people, they may not know Li Haoran, but they definitely know Tang Ye, because Tang Ye unified the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and pushed the Gu Wu rivers and lakes to a new level of development.


    Although there are still many people thinking about overthrowing Tang Ye, it is no longer useful. The Jade Seal of Chuanguo has completed the sacrifice and has been recognized, and has cultivated a kind of luck that represents the will of the ancient Wu Jianghu. The Dragon Dynasty has been affirmed, and with the vigorous development of Long Qingcheng and a group of people selected by Tang Ye, this dynasty has become more determined and powerful, and it is not easy to rebel.


    Tang Ye jumped to a tall pavilion in the palace and watched the movement under the palace. According to Long Qingcheng''s status, it is easy to guess where Long Qingcheng''s bedroom is. Tang Ye watched for a while, was about to go there, but was suddenly locked in by a force.


    Tang Ye was stunned. There is such a strong power in the palace?


    He looked at the place where the power was emitted, and he was taken aback again. It was an old man who slept lazily under the eaves. Tang Ye smiled and jumped over to the old man, who was Hei Lao.


    Hei Lao, was a master of the fairyland who was once hidden behind the Long Family Courtyard. At that time, Chaoxianjing was one of the few peak masters. Hei Lao is a master of the fairyland who can "control things". Putting it in the world of cultivating immortals, it is the level that can fly by the royal object.


    Tang Ye fell beside Hei Lao, and Hei Lao opened his eyes, both in astonishment. Long boy actually came back?


    Soon Heilao calmed down again, since he was lying lazily. That''s right, he could break into the palace silently, until he was discovered near the queen''s palace, besides a master of Longye, who else could do it?


    At this moment, Tang Ye also understood that Heilao was one of the secret masters in the palace, protecting the safety of the palace, especially the safety of Long Qingcheng and Long Xi.


    Tang Ye was very grateful to this old man, and sat down and laughed, "I didn''t bring wine."


    Hei Lao sat up, stretched out his hand and took out a bottle of wine, smiled and said, "I can''t afford to drink old man on such days."


    Tang Ye took the wine and said, "Thank you, senior."


    Hei Lao smiled, not polite, and looked down the palace. Now the palace is very lively, because Long Xi is preparing to celebrate his birthday.


    Heilai is satisfied with the current development, so he is also willing to be a "bodyguard."


    Tang Ye followed Hei Lao and looked below the palace, suddenly his eyes lit up and saw a quiet and beautiful woman. She wore a brocade dress with satin weaving and flying butterflies with cloud and feather makeup, and a silk skirt with dark flowers underneath. She was dressed in a silk embroidered yuehua brocade shirt and ink hair. She simply combed a cloud updo, fringed updo, and crystal blue. Jingyu Fengchai is shining with dazzling light, she wears a blue night crystal jade bracelet, and a white sapphire diamond necklace tightly clinging to her thin neck, Qingxi magical eardrops sway in her ears, Shengxue''s skin is only painted with light smoke Xun, Luo Zidai''s willow eyebrows hooked up, her thin red lips pulled out a curve, and the eyebrows were eye-catching.


    This is the queen who is now presiding over the affairs of the Guwu rivers and lakes, and the outstanding woman Long Qingcheng.


    She is the woman Tang Ye is marrying in Guwu Jianghu Mingzhong. She has a huge wedding, and that is the real wife. I haven''t seen it for a long time, I really miss it.


    Hei Lao smiled and said, "Go, she''s been working hard, so treat her well."


    Long Qingcheng was originally raised as the eldest lady of the Long family. He was the child he grew up watching, like a granddaughter, so he was quite doting on Long Qingcheng.


    It''s just that the years are not forgiving. Now Long Qingcheng is no longer a child to be spoiled. She is the queen dowager of the world''s second master. She has given birth to a child and is the "queen" that everyone must look up to.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qingcheng, who was commanding the people to arrange the celebration. His eyes were full of tenderness and love, but he didn''t rush down. He said to Elder Hei: "Senior, you may not understand the situation in the outside world, but I think you can follow Tell me. If you don''t say it now, I''m afraid I won''t have a chance in the future. This world...is going to really change."


    Heilao entered the dynasty fairyland a few decades ago. After the dynasty fairyland, he could not go any further, and most of them would turn to comprehend that day. Observing the way of heaven, some things can be predicted.


    The old man was silent for a long time, and then said lightly: "Even in Guwu Jianghu is inevitable?"

 Chapter 1328： This is Tiger!

    Hei Lao''s question, the answer is yes. Facing the general trend of the world, even the Guwu Rivers and Lakes were not immune, so Tang Ye wanted to go to the profound realm to find a place to stay.


    The profound realm was left by the old Taoist priest to his disciples and grandchildren, and the degree of mystery was equivalent to that of the real world of cultivating immortals. And the Profound Realm is an independent realm, and it is impossible to enter without the opportunity of that old Taoist priest. Even in the face of the general trend of the world, this is still the case. Therefore, Tang Ye believed that the Profound Realm was safe.


    As long as it can last a hundred years and wait for the world to adapt to the situation of the return of chaos, and everyone is busy cultivating immortals, who will care about that thing in a hundred years?


    But even in this century, it is difficult to win. Even if you can go to the Profound Realm, how can you get the territory of the Profound Realm?


    Although Tang Ye''s strength is toward the peak of the fairyland, there is no need to fear anyone, but the old people in the profound realm also have the peak of the fairyland, and even after reaching the peak of the fairyland, he has comprehended the way of heaven for decades, or even a hundred years, how can he deal with it?


    Hei Lao was also powerless to Tang Ye''s troubles. Since Tang Ye chose to take care of his family, he was not alone. Such troubles are always unavoidable.


    "Maybe you can try to find a way to a higher place." Hei Lao thought for a long time and said to Tang Ye leisurely.


    Tang Ye was puzzled, looked up at the sky, and muttered, "A higher place?"


    Is it above the sky?


    Hei Lao said: "Do you remember that when the Long Family was in distress, you used the method of''invite the gods'' to ask the next Long Family ancestor for help. The Long Family rented first is relatively close, and he can Lets you step into the Mirror of Prosperity from the Imperial Spirit Realm. You should know that the Imperial Spirit and the Profound Harmony are a dividing line, and most people can¡¯t break through in their lifetime. So, think about it, the strength that can make you break through with a wave of hands, there is How terrible? What''s more, the ancestor of the Long Family, the strongest ancestor is Aotian, if he is above the nine heavens, he must be proud of the world. I am afraid that even the old Taoist can''t help it. If they can help me , There is nothing terrible."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If I could have my ancestors help me, I wouldn''t be afraid. However, my ancestors were nine days away, how could they have helped me? If you want to do this, you must break the shackles of heaven and earth and go to the nine heavens. The problem is that the heaven is a threshold, and after the heaven is the nine heavens. And if the ancestor is not in the nine heavens, but the outer heaven above the nine heavens... this is simply unrealistic."


    "Hmm..." Hei Lao had no choice but to sigh leisurely.


    Tang Ye smiled, and then let out a long sigh of relief. He stopped worrying about these things. Soldiers came to cover up the water, and the problems were solved one by one. He smiled at Hei Lao: "Senior has been delayed to say these annoying things, so I will come and have a drink with senior when I have time."


    Hei Lao smiled slightly and said, "Okay."


    Tang Ye looked down and saw that Long Qingcheng had returned to his bedroom to rest, so he said to Old Man Hei, then quietly sneaked into Long Qingcheng''s bedroom and saw this real wife who hadn''t seen him for a long time.


    After Long Qingcheng entered the palace, he sat on the side of the spacious bed and took a break. It was quite hard to hold a birthday celebration for his son. But she was very happy. Tang Ye was not around, so she devoted all her love to the child, and she had a fulfilling life. It¡¯s just that the child is also loved by grandparents. Sometimes the child is taken over to be watched by the grandparents, and she handles all kinds of things. When it is not time to rest, she is the only one in the big bedroom and the comfortable bed. Somewhat lonely and lonely.


    Long Qingcheng calmed down and missed Tang Ye who was not around. She very much hopes that Tang Ye can come back, not to see her, but also to participate in the child''s first birthday celebration. In fact, someone suggested to her to inform Tang Ye at the Xuanmen. But if others don''t know, how can she not know. Tang Ye was not at Xuanmen at all, but in the big world. Because of this, she couldn''t go to Tang Ye. If you look for it, you can''t find it, and it will inevitably make people doubt.


    After Long Qingcheng took a rest, the outside affairs became more busy, so he got up and went out to continue his work, but after turning around, he saw a person standing in front. She was frightened first, took a step back, and immediately made a defensive posture. Her strength is not weak, she has already mastered the profound knowledge. If it hadn''t been for this time to take care of children, deal with various affairs, and focus on martial arts practice, she might be able to break through to the fairyland. The talent of this outstanding woman is not a joke.


    She defended instinctively, because she was able to sneak into her bedroom silently without her noticing it, and she didn''t let the master guarding the palace know that her strength was definitely not trivial, and she was worried that she was the enemy.


    Now that the Dragon Dynasty is first established, although the development is stable, there are still many powerful enemies.


    However, after Long Qingcheng made a defensive posture and completely recovered, she was stunned when she saw that the man in front of her was the man who was thinking about it and was the husband who had married her. It''s really Tang Ye, isn''t it a dream?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I saw you for a long time, and you are all downcast. What''s wrong?"


    "Ah..." Long Qingcheng Xiaoxiao whispered, I don''t know how to talk, it''s really Tang Ye!


    That expression, that smile, that way of speaking, and appearance, Tang Ye undoubtedly!


    At this moment, Tang Ye walked over, took Long Qingcheng''s hand, and said softly, "Thanks for your hard work these days."


    "You, you... It''s really you!" Long Qingcheng was so excited that Tang Ye held his hand, he was a little trembling when he spoke, and then ignored him, leaning into Tang Ye''s arms, holding Tang Ye tightly, even Xiao Xiao There is crying.


    Tang Ye gently stroked Long Qingcheng''s back, comforting the wife who had been alone for more than half a year.


    Long Qingcheng looked up at Tang Ye and felt ashamed to cry. She used to be a stern and cold woman. She would become such a small woman, even in front of her own man. I scratched the tears on my face with my hands. At this moment, Tang Ye held her hand and wiped it for her. She blushed a little shyly and lowered her head slightly.


    "I..." Long Qingcheng wanted to say something to conceal his embarrassment, but then Tang Ye held her face in both hands, and then kissed her.


    With a small "ooh", Long Qingcheng did not expect it, and was full of shame. But she had been close to Tang Ye long ago, and the children were born. Even though she was a conservative woman in Guwu Jianghu, she could accept this kind of affection, and then she catered to Tang Ye.


    After kissing for a long time, almost panting, Tang Ye let go of Long Qingcheng. At this time, seeing Long Qingcheng''s expression in ecstasy, his legs were a little closer, and the hands holding Tang Ye became harder and harder, as if to tear Tang Ye''s clothes.


    Long Qingcheng was provoked by Tang Ye''s physical desires. Realizing that his appearance was too turbulent, Long Qingcheng hurriedly lowered his head, blushing, afraid to look at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, leaned close to her ear and held her earlobe, and said, "How long have we not done it?"


    Long Qingcheng was stimulated by Tang Ye''s earlobe. When she heard such words again, she just had to do it. She was completely soft and collapsed into Tang Ye''s arms, biting her lip and whispered: "Whatever you want to play with others... "


    Tang Ye was shocked.


    play? It''s the kind that implying to be crazy, violent, and throw away the integrity!


    The woman in her arms is a tiger!

 Chapter 1329： Two maids!

    Now Long Qingcheng''s age is of course like a wolf, and Tang Ye has let her stay alone for so long. Even if only physically, she must be very hungry. So she wanted to be more intense and vent the loneliness that came during this time.


    She is not so superficial, she loves Tang Ye deeply, her body desire is one aspect, but she wants to express her affection for Tang Ye through her body. So she is willing to do a lot of bold gestures to please Tang Ye and make Tang Ye happy.


    Before the change, there was the traditional conservative thinking of Guwu Jianghu. If Tang Ye did not persecute her, she would never be able to do it.


    Just talking about her delicate voice, it''s... absolutely indescribable. In short, there is no morality.


    The wind stopped and the rain stopped.


    Looking at this palace, clothes were littered, and many places were messed up. With the two pairs of carcasses on the big bed, it is not difficult to think what happened in this palace, full of spring atmosphere!


    Long Qingcheng panting, leaning in Tang Ye''s arms, very satisfied, felt that no matter how hard it was for the past six months, it was worth it.


    Tang Ye hugged Long Qingcheng, fiddled with Long Qingcheng''s messy hair with one hand, and placed one hand on Long Qingcheng''s body in some places that made him comfortable, and somewhat teased Long Qingcheng. He smirked and said, "Qingcheng, it becomes real. Bad!"


    Long Qingcheng was very shy, knowing that Tang Ye was referring to her bold and slutty moves just now. When she was in the house with Tang Ye, she was very conservative with a strong traditional thought of ancient Wu Jianghu. She would never overdo it. If Tang Ye forced her, she would lose her temper and it would be 100% useful.


    But this time she was so slutty that maybe the woman in the brothel was less than one-tenth. She felt that she couldn''t see people anymore, "Hmm!" she hid her face in embarrassment, and said, "You really hate you, don''t talk about people like that!" "


    Tang Ye laughed, hugged Long Qingcheng, and kissed her, like a prostitute who specializes in coaxing hypocritical little girls, and said, "What is there, I like it."


    "You..." Long Qingcheng raised his head and glared at Tang Ye, biting his lip and cursing: "You are really a big bad guy!"


    Seeing Long Qingcheng like this, Tang Ye was in a trance for a moment. Damn, this is another fairy, who has become such a charming and sultry look, which is a kind of seduction!


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I''m afraid that my legs will feel weak tomorrow, otherwise, I will love you again. I can''t love too much."


    "You..." Long Qingcheng blushed. She still wants to continue. She is no longer able to do it. I didn''t know how many times just now. In short, she was about to be overdrawn.


    Long Qingcheng knew that Tang Ye was lustful... She was worried that Tang Ye really broke her body in this regard, it would be embarrassing, mainly because she was reluctant. Although shy, she still said: "You, you don''t want to be like this, rest first Good thing is, if you want to, I, I can serve you every day."


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled. The wife of Qingcheng, because of the conservative thoughts of Guwu Jianghu, she always has some special charm when she talks about private rooms. Just like the heroine in a certain elementary school movie, while yelling ya ya ya ya ya, while screaming... so women may not be good, but men do like them. When you get to bed, even a gentleman is affected by physical desires and adrenal hormones.


    Tang Ye hugged Long Qingcheng tightly into his arms and said, "I''m telling the truth. After seeing you, I feel that loving you is not enough."


    Long Qingcheng blushed, but no longer said those words that deliberately concealed his embarrassment, he was filled with infinite joy and happiness. She raised her head in Tang Ye''s arms and looked at Tang Ye''s appearance, full of love. She wanted to tell, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    After thinking for a while, she blushed and said: "Just now...I am so slutty, because I can''t love you too much..."


    Long Qingcheng''s face was much thinner than Tang Ye''s, wherever he could open his mouth was a bold love statement. But she wanted to express her affection for Tang Ye, and after brewing for a long time, she said: "So, so... I don''t know how to tell you, I''m so ashamed, I just feel that... the only thing I can do is to enter you tightly. Body, that way I can express what I want for you."


    "This..." Tang Ye was really speechless to Long Qingcheng''s nervous expression. He squeezed Long Qingcheng''s nose and said, "I entered your body, not you entered mine."


    "You...Yeah..." Long Qingcheng panicked all of a sudden. She was so ashamed to say that she hated Tang Ye for teasing her like this, blushing so badly that she bit her lip and hammered several hands of Tang Ye with her hand.


    But it doesn''t hurt at all.


    Tang Ye laughed loudly, showing infinite love to this outstanding woman who was outstanding outside, sitting on a dragon chair and commanding the world, but appeared awkward and shy inside. Turning over again, she pressed Long Qingcheng under her body and made a joke, but after all I was so tired that I slept in bed.


    Long Qingcheng was awakened by a woman''s cry. She was worried that a servant would suddenly enter the palace and saw her sleeping naked with Tang Yechi-l. Ordinary servants naturally didn''t dare to do this, but there were two servants who were too familiar with her and she treated them like sisters, so they dared. She even asked Tang Ye to marry these two women together and treat them as concubines. It should be a side concubine.


    Guwu Jianghu''s thoughts, don''t care about these. The conditions of the family are good enough, and at a certain age, the wife will help her husband to talk about these things. I don''t know what''s going on, there will be such a good tradition.


    Therefore, with Tang Ye''s status, how can he not marry more? And the two subordinate women who knew Long Qingcheng very well were the ones who accompanied Tang Ye back and forth.


    Coming east and west, they were still dead men trained by Mrs. Long for Tang Ye. The dead man should die. The two girls were still fifteen or sixteen years old. Donglai had a mild temperament. They were molested by Tang Ye and warmed up the bed for Tang Ye, but they had no real relationship with Tang Ye. Xi Qu is cheerful and active, and feels that Donglai''s feelings for Tang Ye are wishful thinking. Is he a maid, or a dead man, and wants to marry the young master?


    What''s more, now that young master was already like the emperor, but their identities have not changed at all!


    Xi went to take a lighter view of emotional matters, but in her bones she was still affected by the thoughts of Guwu Jianghu¡¯s hierarchy and inferiority. If Mrs. Long had to arrange for her to serve Tang Ye, she would lie down obediently. Accepted on the bed. At most, if it is forced, it will be like a lively bird being locked in a cage, and it will no longer have the old look.


    However, Xi Qu had a secret feeling for Tang Ye. At the beginning, she was responsible for carrying the dragon halberd for Tang Ye. She was taken care of by Tang Ye privately, and she was also joked by Tang Ye. Although it was a joke, it still stimulated her hidden heart. If she can be with Tang Ye, she is very willing.


    But she also feels that the real problem is that they are so humble, what qualifications do they have to become the young masters at the time, and the women of the overlord now?


    That is a person taller than one person above 10,000!

 Chapter 1330： Children need playmates!

    When Long Qingcheng heard Donglai''s voice, he got up and dressed. Worried that Tang Ye was still tired, she did not urge Tang Ye to get up and let Tang Ye rest. After all, the lingering exercise just now was mostly Tang Ye''s effort. After all, there is no bad farming, only exhausted cattle.


    However, Tang Ye regained his physical strength through the strength of the dead wood and spring. He has just returned from the great world, and the lack of spiritual energy in his body has begun to supplement, which is also of great benefit to the recovery of strength. So after he adjusted his breath, nothing happened, so he followed. The state of aura in the Guwu River and Lake, even in this palace, is stronger than that in a beautiful place outside the Great World.


    Long Qingcheng opened the door and went out and saw the Donglaixi District waiting outside. Now Donglai and Xiqu are more mature than before. They were only fifteen or six years old before, and they still have a green taste. Now I am eighteen years old, and my body develops better and has more flavor. Putting it into Gu Wu Jianghu''s thinking, she is a big girl at the age of eighteen, after all, she is going to marry someone at fifteen or sixteen.


    Seeing that Long Qingcheng''s complexion was still blushing, although he was very beautiful and extremely charming, Dong Lai was very worried. How can I blush for no reason? She asked concerned: "Miss, are you uncomfortable?"


    Long Qingcheng blushed and became a little bit shy. It''s not the first time that she has done a man and woman thing, she still knows that look. She coughed twice and concealed: "I''m fine, I''m fine, what can you do with me?"


    Originally, it was inappropriate to call Miss Long Qingcheng again, but for the east and west, Long Qingcheng did not want to be restrained by those etiquettes, so he asked them to call them as before.


    Donglai was still very worried about Long Qingcheng, and just about to ask something, another person walked out of the house. Seeing this man walking out, Donglai was in a daze. Ah, the man who has always been missing, so far away, has been reminded by the West not to wishful thinking, but he just can''t help it.


    "Young master, young master!" Dong Lai exclaimed excitedly as he watched Tang Ye walking out of the house. She couldn''t help but want to walk into the room to grab Tang Ye''s hand.


    This scared the west to death. When I went west to see Tang Ye, I was very excited, and I felt a sense of enthusiasm. But she knows the identity of herself and Dong Lai very well, how dare to run with Tang Ye?


    Before Tang Ye was the young master, they could not do this. Now Tang Ye is a character like the Supreme Emperor, even more so.


    So Xi Qu hurriedly stopped and wanted to go forward to touch Tang Ye¡¯s Dong Lai, pulled Dong Lai to kneel, and respectfully said: "I have seen the young master, no, no! It''s too high..."


    "Don''t do this, you two." Tang Ye was taken aback. He knelt down to himself. He was really not used to the etiquette of kneeling down at every turn. He didn''t wait for the west to finish and he went to help Donglaihe. Go west, and said, "You two little girls, they have grown a lot and become so beautiful!"


    "Young, young master..." Both Donglai and Xiqu blushed. This is so boastful that they are so happy that they don''t know how to talk.


    Tang Ye laughed, but it was not easy to tease, after all, she was eighteen years old, she was a big girl, and she couldn''t be treated as a child.


    Long Qingcheng looked at Donglai and Xiqu with a smile and said, "Well, now you know that Young Master is back, should you know what to do?"


    Donglai was very happy and enthusiastic and said, "Miss, I''ll go to prepare people for a sumptuous meal and celebrate the return of Young Master!"


    Xi Qu also excitedly said, "I''ll tell the master and madam!"


    Long Qingcheng smiled, nodded, and let them go.


    After Donglai and Xiqu left, Long Qingcheng looked back at Tang Ye with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Look at Donglai and Xiqu, I like you very much."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s normal to like me, as handsome as I am, I like it."


    Tang Ye shook Long Qingcheng''s hand, not serious, and naturally mostly joking.


    Long Qingcheng glanced at him slightly and said, "I''m serious."


    Tang Ye showed a look of doubt, and this kind of thing was serious, what did he want to do?


    Long Qingcheng said: "You should marry both Donglai and Xiqu."


    "Ha...!" Tang Ye looked dazed, looked at Long Qingcheng and said, "Are you...are you kidding me?"


    Long Qingcheng glared at Tang Ye in embarrassment again, and hummed: "Of course I am not kidding. Donglai and Xiqu like you so much, I am afraid I will miss you all my life and can''t tolerate others. If I can tolerate it, I asked someone to marry them so that they could have a complete family. But now, they don¡¯t follow. And..."


    Long Qingcheng rolled his eyes, as if a little embarrassed, and then said, "I don''t want to be gossiped anymore. I didn''t care about you tightly and didn''t allow you to take concubines. I''m not useless, I can''t help you find a concubine Concubine room. Moreover, the ability to go east and west is very good and can help me, but they always look down on their identity and are restricted a lot. In addition, Xi''er has grown up slowly and needs a playmate, you I should give birth to a few more, I, myself, can''t give birth to so many!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless at this moment.


    Now it is the wife who wants Zhang Luo to take a concubine for herself, and the reason is quite good. How can this be a paradise for men?


    Tang Ye couldn''t describe his current mood, why did he encounter such a good thing?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t feel too strong, thinking about other women who could sleep in a fair manner. If you have different status and different things, you won''t think about it again. Now he is in Guwu Jianghu, what can''t he want? However, because of this, it is precisely because of this that it will not deliberately obtain anything.


    A heart has faded instead.


    Tang Ye smiled, not entangled with Long Qingcheng about the future of east and west, and said: "Xi''er is with parents, right? I''ll go and see."


    Long Qingcheng was happy. The child''s father is back. Father and son need to get along more. Otherwise, the child will not recognize his father at all, and he will cry when he touches it.


    Long Qingcheng complained greatly, and said in a bad mood: "Do you still know that you have a son? I thought you wouldn''t come back to see him!"


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, took Long Qingcheng''s hand, and said, "I know if I was wrong, I should come back to see the little guy more."


    "Humph!" Long Qingcheng snorted badly, but took the initiative to take Tang Ye to the residence of Long Xingtian and Madam Long.


    On the way past, others would kneel down and bow when they saw Long Qingcheng, but when they saw Tang Ye, they would stay there and wonder what to do.


    Isn''t this too emperor? It can''t be provoked, it''s not enough to kneel down, do you want to kow? !


    Fortunately, when the subordinates were struggling in their minds, Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "You are all exempt."


    Then, the news that Tang Ye, the "Emperor''s Lao Tzu" came back, suddenly the palace boiled, and then the whole Guwu rivers and lakes became lively. Those warriors all came to visit and asked about the breach of the mysterious gate by the way.


    Tang Ye was naturally perfunctory, but when it came to going to the Profound Realm, the warriors admired him even more. After that, Long Xi celebrated the first birthday of the "little emperor".

 Chapter 1331： The way of heaven!

    Long Xi¡¯s first birthday celebration was quite grand, and it would be nice to have an unusual father. This little guy, no rich second-generation official can match him, that is the second-generation emperor!


    The little guy was only one year old, and he didn''t recognize Tang Ye. When Tang Ye wanted to hug him, he cried. Tang Ye was very helpless. However, the birth of Long Xi was made by Long Qingcheng in order to carry the fortune of the Long Family and resolve Qi Zhenwu''s conspiracy. So this little guy is very extraordinary, so he can bear the emperor''s luck when he is born. He is quite intelligent and talented. Relying on this, Tang Ye attracted him after showing a little magical technique, and then he pestered Tang Ye.


    The little guy is also terrible. He was attracted by those secret techniques at only one year old. It is not difficult to imagine that if he concentrates on studying those secret techniques in the future, his achievements will be amazing, and I am afraid that the fairyland will be easy.


    After Long Xi''s first birthday was celebrated, Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng visited some people, just as if they were going to the door during the New Year. The natural identities of those people are not simple, they are all related to the development of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and doing so can be regarded as consolidating the Dragon Dynasty. After this, Tang Ye started to do his own thing.


    Originally, the woman he was really going to marry, the former Lin Yourong, and the current princess Qian Hanyue, was enlightening Daoshan to enlighten the heavens, and he was definitely going to see it.


    Xiang Daoshan used to be the place where Daogu real person enlightened Heavenly Dao, but unfortunately he was killed by Tang Ye because he wanted to get rid of Tang Ye, so Xiang Daoshan became Tang Ye''s site. It is said that Xiang Dao Mountain is the closest place to the Heavenly Dao. If you realize the Heavenly Dao, then you can bypass the shackles of heaven and earth and move to that day.


    That is... soaring!


    Towards the top of Daoshan, the princess sat cross-legged, rain and dew dripped, slid from her dark hair, reached her face, and then rolled to the ground. Then it was magically discovered that there was no trace of the princess''s face being hit by the rain, as if she did not exist at all.


    Integrate with nature!


    The princess at this time, if it were not for the same glamorous face as before, she would have thought she was just a 13 or 4 year old girl. She is younger than before. In other words, this is the reason for becoming extremely smart.


    Without the taste of the world, he is more like a fairy than Li Haoran. This is the effect of comprehending the way of heaven, and it is a real contact with the way of heaven.


    The princess opened her eyes, looked back, smiled, and said: "You are back."


    Tang Ye nodded, walked over to the princess, sat next to her, and smiled: "I can hardly recognize you anymore."


    The princess was unexpectedly gentle to Tang Ye and joked: "With a wife and children, it is good to forget other women. It shows that you are responsible."


    Tang Ye didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Was the princess complimenting or angry?


    No matter so much, Tang Ye hugged the princess for a while. The princess was slightly embarrassed and hummed: "I''m a fairy!"


    Tang Ye smiled and made a bigger move, picking up the princess and directly pressing it on the clean and cool rock on the ground, and began a more direct attack.


    In the end, it turned into a spring drama in which the heavens and the ground are the beds. When the princess was stimulated with desire, her face was flushed, her clothes receded, her body looming, and her expression of ecstasy, Tang Ye said to her: "I don''t know if a fairy is a fairy , I only know that you are my woman."


    "You..." The princess didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so direct and overbearing. She just wanted to say something, but she couldn''t help but "Well" as she felt her body was being absorbed by the man, and then she completely fell into the pleasure of lingering with the man. Entangled with Tang Ye''s limbs.


    The princess was still the princess, and Lin Yourong was not specifically asked to come out. There is no more fairy appearance, all the charm and charm after the lingering, the princess leans on Tang Ye, sits with Tang Ye on the high cliffs, surrounded by mists, looking at the fairyland-like scenery, and talking together speak.


    "It''s hard to realize a little bit of heaven, just like you toss it away." The princess was a little angry towards Tang Ye, seemingly hypocritical.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes to look at her, and smiled: "Do you understand the way of heaven and make you abstinence?"


    "No, you see a fairy who would be so shameless with a man... that or something." The princess groaned, speaking in a down-to-earth manner, not as cold as imagined.


    Tang Ye looked at the princess and smiled: "Then you don''t want to be a fairy."


    The princess shrugged and said, "Occasionally, I have to live a little more truthfully."


    Tang Ye hugged the princess, and asked curiously, "Then what have you learned from heaven?"


    The princess looked at Tang Ye with some playfulness, and said, "Why, now I know this matter is important? Of course, I told you and me to understand the way of heaven and find a way to go up that day, but you want to return to that gentle country. Go. Okay now, are you being persecuted by this world?"


    "You know?" Tang Ye looked at the princess in surprise. He thought that the princess was focused on comprehending the way of heaven, and had turned a deaf ear to things outside the window. He didn''t expect to know the general situation that day.


    The princess was a little proud and became a little arrogant, and said, "There are already those things in the way of heaven, don''t you know?"


    "It''s as if there is a trace of the Heavenly Dao to be found. If this is the case, wouldn''t everyone be able to touch the Heavenly Dao?" Tang Ye said in disbelief.


    The princess smiled a little contemptuously, and said: "Do you think heaven is so mysterious?"


    "Isn''t it?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    The princess shook her head, looked towards the sky, squinted her eyes slightly, seemingly regretful, and said, "The way of heaven... is nothing more than that."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, saying that Tiandao was getting cheaper and cheaper, he was even more curious, and asked the princess, "Heaven, what is it like?"


    The princess sighed and said, "The way the heavens left."


    "..."


    Tang Ye slapped the princess''s beautiful buttocks directly with a slap, the heavenly way is the heavenly way? Don''t be so perfunctory!


    The princess was spanked so frivolously by Tang Ye, her face turned red, she glared at Tang Ye very embarrassedly, and hummed: "What I''m talking about is the truth. The so-called heavenly way is just a part of the will of heaven, but it contains With the extremely strong power of the heavens, I can comprehend it, enough to ascend. This is probably a way for the heavens to fight the old Taoist priest. If someone learns its secrets and ascends, it will inevitably have an impact on the shackles of the air and accelerate the momentum of the world.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then squinted his eyes and said, "In other words, this heavenly Dao is just a means for the heavens to fight against that old Daoist, and it is also a way to speed up the general trend of the world?"


    "Yes." The princess nodded.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help sighing, he didn''t expect this to happen. He looked at the princess and said with a gentle expression: "So you don''t want to comprehend the way of heaven anymore, so you just lingered with me without resistance? You really want to keep your mind pure when you understand the way of heaven."


    The princess turned her head and said nothing. This is the fact, otherwise she will soon be a fairy, how could she be pushed down by Tang Ye so easily, at least she would have to be forced by Tang Ye for a long time before she let go.


    After all, the princess was defeated by a woman''s feelings for Tang Ye. Tang Ye was on the side of the old Taoist priest, and she didn''t want to violate Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, hugged the princess, but said: "You continue to comprehend the way of heaven, don''t worry about those things now."

 Chapter 1332： Beautiful lady with beautiful mountain and flowing water!

    The princess didn''t understand Tang Ye''s intentions, why didn''t she guard the shackles of Qi Luck? This is not Tang Ye''s always-on position, for the sake of those ordinary and innocent people, it is the same as the will of the Red Wall.


    To say that Tang Ye gave up, but he was not a person who gave up lightly. The princess looked at him suspiciously, always unaware of his thoughts.


    Tang Ye could only smile and said, "I am also very helpless."


    The princess was taken aback, and then smiled. Tang Ye was making fun in hardship and said, "Then do you despair?"


    "It''s almost there." Tang Ye sighed.


    The princess looked towards the sky, her eyes blurred. She also felt very much, but she didn''t expect this to be the case. Going around, the ending remains the same after all. At the beginning, the minister who helped the dragon began to implement the plan of the world, was blocked by Tang Ye, showing a decadent trend, thinking that this would be a victory?


    No, even now, if it is only limited to the enemy of Wen Zhongyuan, Tang Ye has a great advantage here. However, now the situation has returned to the minister of dragon support, because of the rise of various mysterious powers, that is the power of ancient myths, and it is unstoppable!


    The princess feels a little distressed for Tang Ye, so hard, even desperately, it seems that the bamboo basket is empty, which is really sad.


    But she knew that Tang Ye had already planned. This optimistic man didn''t complain too much, and didn''t give up, so she asked: "You let me continue to comprehend the way of heaven. What are your specific plans...?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "After the general situation of the world, win a little bit of survival capital for himself."


    The princess looked suspicious.


    Tang Ye slightly squinted his eyes and said: "The general trend of heaven and earth is coming, nothing more than the shackles of air transport being broken, the sky is connected to the earth, the sky is full of spiritual energy poured into the ground, and the earth is no longer restricted by air transport. This is a matter that affects the entire world, all People and things living on the ground will be affected. At that time, the people of the ministers of the dragon can enjoy the magical effects of spiritual energy, and so can we. They are strong, and we can be strong. The only difference is that they are too many. And, there are those new ancient mythological powers. They may retaliate against us, or chase us to get rid of hidden dangers. Therefore, if we are strong enough, it might not be impossible to live on."


    "It''s just..." Tang Ye paused, looking worried: "It''s just that on our side... those who know some martial arts skills, I''m afraid they can''t handle those powers. And those ordinary companions. They. There must be a place to live. What I want now is to find a place like this."


    The princess understood Tang Ye''s meaning and said, "So you chose to open a place like this in Guwu Jianghu?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Guwu Jianghu can''t do it."


    The princess was shocked, and said, "You are in the Profound Realm?"


    Tang Ye nodded gently.


    "No!" The princess became nervous and grabbed Tang Ye and said worriedly: "You went to the Profound Realm in the last life and never came back. I won''t let you go in this life!"


    Tang Ye smiled gently and said: "This life is different. You said that I have a secret on that day, so I have to go to the sky to find it. You have also noticed that the situation now is different. In the general situation of the world, All truths and secrets will be revealed, and then usher in an era of great chaos."


    The princess was silent, the current situation is like this, there is no need to deliberately pursue the truth, everything will be revealed by herself. And the result is doomed, under the chaos, they will have a hard time.


    "Are you determined to go to the Profound Realm?" The princess looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye nodded firmly.


    The princess is really helpless at him. If he says that this guy hates him, how can he hate him so hard for the people around him to find a place to live?


    "I''ll go with you." The princess nodded.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, you continue to comprehend the way of heaven. You don''t have to worry about things that affect the fetters of Qi Yun. Even if you can fly up, there is no problem. If you leave first, then I will catch up with you. I will have Li Haoran help in the Profound Realm, so don''t worry."


    The princess glanced at Tang Ye and said with a weird expression: "When did you hook up with Li Haoran again?"


    Tang Ye didn''t deny it, and said, "I want to bring her to my side. With an extra Li Haoran, it will be much easier for me to do things in the Profound Realm."


    "Li Haoran can be said to be the strongest woman in the world, why should people help you?" The princess stared at Tang Ye for some interrogation.


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly and said, "I don''t know, she didn''t promise me."


    "Oh." The Princess snorted lightly. She could see that Tang Ye didn''t lie, and there was nothing shameful between Tang Ye and Li Haoran.


    Tang Ye knew what the princess was thinking, but at this moment he only felt funny, and did not deliberately dwell on this issue, and then said something to his heart. He was embarrassed to say some sweet words, and because of the princess''s temperament, he certainly did not want to listen, but Tang Ye was invincible when she was shameless. She did not want to listen, but gradually fell, and something indescribable happened with Tang Ye.


    Today''s princess is a mortal fairy who has been on the cliff with Tang Ye so many times, she should always wash her body, the hormonal stimulation taste is really too dirty. Unfortunately, she had to go to the mountain hot spring to take a bath, but she had to be with Tang Ye.


    After the entanglement of the day was finally over, Tang Ye wanted to spend a long night with the princess, but the princess was about to re-enter the mode of comprehending the way of heaven, Tang Ye stopped disturbing her and went to see another key person.


    Music fan Xing Ji.


    Tang Ye felt that Xing Ji had a clear ancient mythological secret. After seeing all kinds of strange things in the big world, he was very determined to come to Xing Ji to ask for more information.


    Now there is no place in Guwu rivers and lakes that can stump Tang Ye, let him wander around anywhere. Soon he found Xing Ji. Xing Ji was in a place with high mountains and flowing water, playing the piano and playing music, setting off the surrounding environment completely like a fairyland.


    Xing Ji is the same as before, wearing a snow-white gauze skirt and a scarf on her face, which is mysterious and very immortal. The temperament of this woman, even if it conceals her face, can be sure that she is a woman with a peerless look.


    Tang Ye had lifted her veil when he fought her, and once saw her face, she was really shocked. But the most impressive thing is that under her hidden face, there is a curved pattern on her left cheek. It''s no ordinary tattoo, it''s like an engraving that hides a huge secret.


    Even Xing Ji has always covered her face with a scarf, just to hide this mark.


    Tang Ye only remembered that at the meeting with Xing Ji, Xing Ji summoned the **** of war Xing Tian to fight, and also played out mysterious and unpredictable ancient war rumors. If it was an ancient war rumors, then Xing Ji must know a lot.


    Tang Ye fell in front of Xing Ji, Xing Ji was indifferent, closed his eyes, and insisted on finishing the music. Tang Ye waited for her, turned his back to her, and looked at the mountain and flowing water in front of him. He didn''t expect such a beautiful scenery.


    Xiang Daoshan''s state of mind seemed to be worth mentioning. Is this because of Xing Ji''s musical influence?


    Xing Ji slowly opened his eyes, looking at Tang Ye''s back without any surprise.

 Chapter 1333： That is the last pure land!

    Xing Ji took the world very lightly, as if she was not from this world. The only thing she worried about was the apprentice Lingyun. However, she also does some things in this world, and her past travels seem to be waiting for something.


    Originally, she thought there would be no waves in life, but a Tang Ye appeared. In the general trend of the world, she is a member of the minister of the dragon. What she is waiting for must be after the world. She didn''t care which side she would take to help the minister who helped the dragon, but it was just to speed up the arrival of the world. But Tang Ye blocked it, not only forcing her to retreat to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, but also delaying the general situation of the world for several years.


    It''s really annoying.


    Xing Ji had finished playing music, opened his eyes and looked at Tang Ye, who was facing her back. Tang Ye was tall and strong, standing like this made Xing Ji a little dazed. That God of War must be like this too, right?


    When the music stopped, Tang Ye turned to look at Xing Ji, smiled warmly and heartily, and said, "High mountains and flowing waters, friends are hard to find, wonderful, wonderful."


    Xing Ji rolled her eyes and smiled silently in her heart. This guy knows what a fart, it''s not mountains and rivers. It''s as if the pig masters pretending to be talents, shaking their heads and chanting poems. Come funny?


    However, Tang Ye ignored Xing Ji''s contemptuous look, and continued to sigh leisurely: "Without your music, this scenery wouldn''t be so beautiful."


    "..."


    "Tang Ye." Xing Ji really couldn''t stand Tang Ye, she tried very hard to show her expressionless, calm look, called Tang Ye, looked at him, and said, "What''s the matter with you directly? Come on, don¡¯t say those things deliberately. I don¡¯t like to listen. Even if I like to listen, it¡¯s useless. If you can¡¯t help you, you won¡¯t help.


    "No." Tang Ye showed an innocent look and said, "I''m telling the truth. Without your music, the scenery has changed. Although it''s still the same, it really lacks something."


    Xing Ji looked at Tang Ye, her eyes slowly becoming staring. Is this guy teasing himself?


    "Then do you want to listen to another song?" Xing Ji said in a bad mood.


    "Good." Tang Ye said unconsciously.


    "..."


    Xing Ji was really helpless. Competing with this cheeky guy is simply looking for abuse.


    "Since you are in this mood, then I''ll play another song." Xing Ji said a bit negatively. Isn''t this guy pretending? Then play the tune and see if this guy has so much time to play!


    Xing Ji replayed the music, and the piano sounded.


    Tang Ye turned around again, stood upright, turned his back to Xing Ji, looked at the beautiful scenery of the mountains and flowing water, slowly fascinated.


    Xing Ji played a small part, but seeing Tang Ye motionless, she felt a little puzzled. Is this guy really listening to music instead of pretending to be funny?


    A scene that surprised Xing Ji happened at this time. Tang Ye, who was originally listening to the tune, suddenly moved towards the mountains and rivers ahead!


    There is a small cliff in front, and you will definitely fall when you go out. And Tang Ye didn''t use power, it would be impossible to float in the air. However, when Tang Ye went out, he did not fall!


    How is this going?


    Xing Ji was very surprised. She wanted to know what Tang Ye did, keep playing the tune, and observe Tang Ye''s actions.


    At this moment, the world in Tang Ye''s eyes, although still the mountains and flowing water in front of him, felt something more. That thing is in the front place, so he has to go out and take a look. He was in a calm mood, and intuitively told him that he didn''t need to use any force, and there was no problem going out like this.


    He went out and there was no problem. But he didn''t know that the reason why he was fine was because the music Xing Ji played formed notes one after another, and the notes gathered at his feet. Every step he took, he formed a ladder for him to step on.


    Music is already his strength!


    Xing Ji finally knew why Tang Ye didn''t fall off the cliff, it turned out to be the power of music. She has only two words to describe her complicated feelings about this kind of thing: Fuck!


    The music played by Xing Ji herself can indeed be turned into strength, but it must be used by her. However, now that power is used by Tang Ye. What''s more frightening is that the song she is playing now has no protective power, that is to say, it is a pure song. So, how can it become a power song?


    Xing Ji was a little big. Tang Ye, this guy really can''t be treated with common sense!


    Tang Ye walked on the ladder formed by the musical notes, climbing up the stairs, step by step, walking into the air, standing just like that, very mysterious.


    At this moment, a small beam of light appeared in front of him. He stretched out his hand to touch it, and suddenly saw that he had entered a bizarre world.


    A chaotic world!


    The horn of war is sounding, gun smoke is flying, the smell of blood is spreading, and different races such as human, demons, and monsters are fighting together.


    Seeing this situation, Tang Ye immediately thought that this should be the chaotic world before the world was isolated thousands of years ago. He felt that he was being guided, perhaps it was the hands and feet of the old Taoist priest, letting him know that after the reconnection of heaven and earth, it is not as beautiful as he imagined, perhaps it is the endless fighting and killing, so let him protect the fetters of luck .


    Tang Ye thought so.


    However, the picture suddenly changed. It was like a time tunnel, time turned into an entity, from the timeline of chaos, dispute and killing, straight to 90,000 li, to the picture of another world.


    There are magnificent buildings here, there are floating islands that you can''t see at a glance, and there are beasts roaring at ordinary times... However, Tang Ye felt very strange. There were not many people here!


    nobody?


    why?


    At this time, the sky flew over two huge tauren, and behind them was a person who was dragged away by chains!


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw that person and was caught by the monster?


    After watching that person carefully for a while, Tang Ye was shocked. Because the strength of that person is far above the peak of the Chaoxian realm, maybe it is the god-passing realm, or maybe... stronger than the god-passing realm!


    But even with such strength, they were caught by two tauren!


    The timeline suddenly changed again, turning Tang Ye''s vision into a wider and lofty view, and he could clearly see the sky above ninety thousand miles.


    Suddenly, his body trembled. Because looking into the vast world, wherever you look, what you see is...the human race has become a prisoner!


    Handcuffed by a huge chain, trapped in a cage, played as a toy... Human race, or rather, those powerful human cultivators who fly away, none of them will end well!


    Above the sky, there is a slaughter world where the human race, the monster race, and the demons fight. Above the Nine Heavens is the world where Human Race has become a plaything. So, what about Tianwaitian, is there still a place for the human race to survive?


    If you stand outside the sky, you will see that the place called the earth is the only world dominated by humans. Those characters who have soared away from the ancient times are struggling to preserve, the only remaining pure land of the human race.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye laughed mockingly when he saw such a scene.


    Since the truth is so, what should we do when we face the general trend of the world?

 Chapter 1334： Say kill can kill?

    Facing the truth of the world, Tang Ye could only laugh at herself. If the world is the last pure land of the human race, what is happening now is indeed ridiculous. Those who desperately want to leave this world, if they really leave one day and learn the truth, will they cry without tears?


    Is such a stupid thing worth laughing at?


    As for Tang Ye, he felt that he worked so hard, even if he knew the truth, he couldn''t make others believe, it was ridiculous.


    Then, to fight hard, it seems to be good for everyone, but everyone regards him as a villain. Isn''t it stupid?


    So I was doing such a stupid thing.


    Unless, those who want to leave this world, can appear to confront the demons, demons, etc., lead the human race to rise again and get back their self-esteem. In this case, breaking the shackles of luck is gratifying.


    The question is, will there be such a person?


    Thinking about it this way, Tang Ye was a bit contradictory. Right now, this world is the last pure land of the human race. It should not be destroyed. He protects the shackles of Qi Yun, which is in line with this intention. However, above the heavens, and then to the Ninth Heaven, it has already been captured, how long can this last pure land remain?


    Those mighty aliens attack here, I am afraid it will happen sooner or later, the invasion of the blood demons is the best proof. So, should I give it a try, try to leave, find another way out, and revitalize the human race?


    Undoubtedly, the world at the moment is both a pure land and a cage.


    Tang Ye sighed even more. Whatever is right and what is wrong is really uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye returned to Xing Ji from the beautiful scenery of high mountains and flowing water in midair, looking at Xing Ji in a mixed mood. Sure enough, the woman in front of her is very difficult, otherwise how could she trigger such an illusion?


    At this time, Xing Ji looked at Tang Ye and felt even more complicated. She didn''t know how to define Tang Ye anymore, she could actually use her rhythm into power invisibly, and what else could she comprehend in the rhythm. It is certainly not an ordinary person in this world who can do this kind of thing, and I am afraid it is also very related to the ancient mythological era.


    "who are you?"


    "who are you?"


    After Tang Ye and Xing Ji looked at each other in silence, when they spoke, they both spoke at the same time, and they all said exactly the same, they were asking who the other party was.


    Both of them were taken aback.


    Tang Ye reacted first, smiled awkwardly, and said, "I am Tang Ye. It''s just that compared with the time when you and I fought, I have more things from the previous life, and then my strength has broken a lot. There are deeper secrets, I don¡¯t know it myself."


    Xing Ji looked at Tang Ye in silence. Although her eyes were cold and glamorous, they were very bright, and she seemed to be able to see through everything. At least she knew that Tang Ye didn''t lie to him. This man, I am afraid that someone has done tricks, and this person has long been above this world, like a person who can control the fate of this world.


    Maybe it really is that old Taoist priest.


    "I''m a music fan, Yun''er''s master." Xing Ji replied looking at Tang Ye.


    Such an answer is more perfunctory, but she really doesn''t know how to answer Tang Ye. There are some things that should not be said and cannot be said.


    Tang Ye smiled, and sat down cross-legged, facing Xing Ji, looking very casual and slightly frivolous.


    "Miss Xing, this is boring. I showed my sincerity, and you should show my sincerity." Tang Ye said while looking at Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji looked inconvenient, and said: "My identity is indeed more than that, but it is enough for you. If you go deeper, it will not be good for you."


    Tang Ye squinted at Xing Ji, was silent for a long while, then smiled evilly, and said, "Well, in this case, I won''t ask too many questions, I only need to know one question..."


    Tang Ye stared at Xing Ji, the smile at the corner of his mouth was not only evil, but also cold and stern, and said, "Are you an enemy or a friend?"


    Xing Ji''s body trembled slightly, and the pair of slender hands placed on the guqin on his legs stood still. Watching Tang Ye''s silence, his face slowly sank. Tang Ye means threatening.


    "What about the enemy, what about the friend?" Xing Ji hummed after a long silence.


    Obviously, she did not expect things to suddenly develop like this. She never thought that she would be threatened by Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye must have asked her, then she should have the initiative. But when things didn''t develop like this, she inevitably became unhappy.


    Tang Ye didn''t ask herself, but threatened herself?


    ridiculous!


    Xing Ji had never been afraid of Tang Ye. When she was outside the big world, she was asked by Wen Zhongyuan to deal with Tang Ye. She didn''t want to kill Tang Ye, but only planned to force Tang Ye into the Guwu River. It was a pity that there was an accident, Tang Ye was not forced away by her, but instead she had an accident and was forced to go to Guwu Jianghu, had to separate from Lingyun, and lowered her head to ask Tang Ye to take care of Lingyun.


    That is quite a blow to self-esteem. If there is a second time, she must not bow her head like this. Even if she doesn''t care about things in this world, she also values ??her self-esteem.


    Because of the blood of the gods.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes deeper when he heard Xing Ji''s words, staring at Xing Ji no longer so polite, and said: "Miss Xing, I don''t want to listen to your perfunctory words a second time. I don''t have time to follow along. If you are entangled, I will show my attitude first. If you are an enemy, then I will kill you. If you are a friend, I will treat each other with tenfold sincerity."


    Xing Ji looked cold. Sure enough, Tang Ye is a threat!


    Although there is a sentence after Tang Ye, if you are a friend, you will treat each other ten times sincerely. However, for those arrogant people, what stimulates their mood and self-esteem most is if they are enemies, they will kill you such a threat or attack.


    People always have a rebellious psychology, especially powerful people, because they have the ability to disobey others. Since they have such capital, how can they be obediently threatened?


    Xing Ji is such a person. Therefore, she was more upset by Tang Ye''s words. She calmly snorted to Tang Ye, "Is this what you want to tell me?"


    "No." Tang Ye replied simply, and said: "I originally wanted to ask your identity, whether you know some ancient myths and the like. This is related to the general situation of the world. However, depending on your attitude, I obviously don''t want to tell me These. Then, I don¡¯t want to pester you slowly, you are not a woman who is close to me, I have no patience."


    Xing Ji sneered. Tang Ye''s words became less and less polite, which made her feel even more unhappy. You don''t deserve to be pestered by a man?


    As a woman, you are also an extremely beautiful woman, don''t you deserve to be pestered by a womanizer?


    It''s so clear, do you think you are a dedicated gentleman?


    These are Xing Ji''s resentment thoughts when he is angry, and of course he won''t tell Tang Ye. She still looked so cold and calm, staring at Tang Ye for a while, and snorted coldly: "You can kill me if you say you kill me?"

 Chapter 1335： Impossible to change!

    Of course Xing Ji was not afraid of Tang Ye. If he wanted to do a fight, it was all right. This was the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. There were no restrictions, and all firepower could be used.


    The two sat relative to each other, the confrontation distance was less than two meters, and the atmosphere was very delicate in silence.


    Tang Ye watched Xing Ji for a while, sneered suddenly, and said, "Girl Xing thinks I can''t kill you?"


    "You can try." Xing Ji hummed coldly.


    "Okay." Tang Ye didn''t make a joke, nodded and waved his hand, and suddenly under the ground where he and Xing Ji were sitting, a chessboard formed by mysterious techniques was formed. Entering the chessboard, the two of them seemed to enter a chess game.


    Tang Ye attacked with a chess piece, a "horse" chess piece flew up and was smashed at Xing Ji by Tang Ye''s command. During the flight of the chess piece, it turned into a fiery horse burning with flames, screamed, and galloped toward Xing Ji violently.


    The attack of this chess game was only used by Tang Ye by borrowing the techniques of the old teacher in Yanziwu. Sitting on the ground to form a chess game, the chess pieces are powerful, which can both trap and attack the enemy, which is a wonderful way.


    But Xing Ji''s experience was far more mysterious than this, so even if he was suddenly pulled into the chess game to attack, he still maintained a calm look. When the Lima chess piece attacked, she simply played the Guqin in her hand, and the Guqin flew out a force to crush the Lima.


    In the chess game, Tang Ye attacked with chess pieces, but instead of using chess pieces, she used music.


    Tang Ye was not upset and anxious about this kind of thing, and looked contented, one chess piece was broken, and another chess piece attacked.


    After all the chess pieces attacked, the chess game dissipated, and the two returned to reality.


    Tang Ye smiled, Xing Ji looked at him coldly.


    Chess attacks were not useless, at least a drop of sweat appeared on Xing Ji''s forehead.


    The insignificant sweat became especially important when it slipped from Xing Ji''s forehead and dripped onto the ground. The original inaudible sound also seemed to be an exploding bomb, and the sound went straight to human ears, making people shocking.


    Tang Ye smiled more intensely, and Xing Ji''s cold eyes were even worse.


    The two looked at each other in silence. After a long time, Tang Ye joked to Xing Ji: "You said I could kill you?"


    Xing Ji stared at Tang Ye silently. This time, she didn''t have so much confidence.


    During the first battle in the chess game fantasy territory, Tang Ye was contented, but she sweated, indicating that she was lost to Tang Ye.


    Now, Tang Ye is the peak strength of Chaoxian Realm, even if it is the old guy in the gatekeeper, if he fights alone, he may not be able to kill Tang Ye. And Xing Ji''s strongest strength is to inherit the blood of the **** of war. However, before the arrival of the ancient mythology, the divine veins had no effect at all, so the current Xing Ji really couldn''t beat Tang Ye.


    Fighting the war of attrition, Tang Ye had dead trees in spring, and the power of the blackened dead door, no one could match. As for explosive power, Tang Ye''s bloodline of the Dragon family, once the dragon family combat skills are used, the explosive power is unmatched. Therefore, if he really wants to kill Xingji, it may not be impossible.


    Xing Ji stared at Tang Ye coldly, really angry. Threatened by Tang Ye, she was arrogant and unwilling to accept it. The result is that she has the arrogant capital, and Tang Ye has the capital to kill her. She was helpless.


    However, she still had the capital to not bow to Tang Ye, and snorted to Tang Ye: "You can''t kill me."


    Tang Ye looked cold, and hummed: "Are you really so confident?"


    "It''s not that I am confident, but that you will not kill me, because I am Yun''er''s master." Xing Ji sneered.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and said with a smile: "The thing I dislike the most is that people threaten me with people around me. You can try to provoke my bottom line again."


    Xing Ji stared at Tang Ye without speaking. She was quite aggrieved. In the face of Tang Ye like this, she had no idea in her heart. Although she knew that Lingyun had already occupied a huge place in Tang Ye''s heart, for Lingyun, Tang Ye shouldn''t have shot her. But there is no lower limit to the ferocity in Tang Ye''s bones. Only a kid in the big world dared to kill the gatekeeper, so it is not strange to dare to kill her now.


    Xing Ji felt that it was really shameful that Tang Ye had a brat threatening to suppress her dignified Protoss bloodline.


    "What do you want?" Xing Ji snorted coldly, staring at Tang Ye.


    "I don''t want to." Tang Ye shrugged, acting casually, and said: "I just want to find a place to live for my children and grandchildren, and don''t want to be squeezed or even killed by those fools."


    Xing Ji has a taste of play: "Are you scared?"


    "Ha..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, and laughed at Xing Ji, saying: "I am really afraid, think about one day in the future, you ministers who help the dragon think that you have the general trend and will no longer be shackled by air and luck. Restrict, and then take revenge on our slaves of the python. And when you finish your revenge, you run to the sky, and suddenly find that you have done the biggest stupid thing between the world and the earth, and then ran back to regret the original...I can¡¯t bear this kind of thing. Stupid, stupid to the end, it¡¯s okay to end up miserably, don¡¯t think of regret, thinking you are smart or kind people?"


    "If I can live to that day, don''t let me see you like this, otherwise... see one kill one!" Tang Ye sneered.


    Xing Ji stared at Tang Ye for no idea what to say. She felt that Tang Ye had either told a great truth or was a lunatic.


    "What did you see just now?" Xing Ji thought of Tang Ye''s abnormality just now, guessing that Tang Ye said that this might be related to the illusion that he had just contacted.


    Although her music didn''t use power just now, the melody was from ancient times. The ancestors once said that the sound of music can trigger the illusion of time that occurred in ancient times. That is to say, enter the illusion of the past through her music and understand the messages left by some ancestors.


    Because of this, Xing Ji deliberately found a person like Lingyun who was born to shape illusions. In fact, he wanted to explore the message left by his ancestors.


    What she didn''t understand was why Tang Ye could trigger the ancestral fantasy world, or through her music.


    Tang Ye stood up, as if planning to leave. He probably understood Xing Ji''s attitude. Although it is not a friend, it will not be an enemy. Then there is no need to worry about her. Before leaving, Tang Ye turned around and said lightly to Xing Ji: "I saw that except for this world, the rest of the world, the human race... are all slaves."


    "What?!" Xing Ji was shocked. Is this a message from our ancestors?


    Tang Ye is leaving.


    "Wait!" Xing Ji understands such a big truth, but she won''t let Tang Ye leave easily, she must ask clearly!


    But Tang Ye didn''t intend to pester her, and turned around and hummed, "You let me stay and I will stay? I am very realistic now. You are useless to me, so you won''t waste time."


    "I want to know the truth you learned through the illusion just now!" Xing Ji was very anxious, very annoyed by Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye raised his head and felt that Xing Ji was noisy, so he stretched out a hand and said playfully, "Want me to stay? Then you hold my hand to stay."


    Xing Ji would not do this. It is still very difficult for her to hold a man''s hand. After all, she is like a saint and cannot tolerate humiliation.


    Xing Ji saw Tang Ye''s eyes bursting into flames. Do you need to embarrass yourself like this?


    Tang Ye smiled triumphantly, so he wouldn''t have to be entangled. He continued to turn and leave.


    However, he was suddenly held by a hand that was as cool as mutton fat. He looked back and saw that the face under Xing Ji''s eyebrows was dyed pink.


    Xing Ji blushed. Even if the veil is covered, it can still be seen.


    She hated her in her heart and would remember the humiliation Tang Ye did to her!


    Tang Ye found it particularly troublesome. Why is this woman struggling? the truth? Knowing the truth, will you change?


    Tang Ye knew this was impossible.

 Chapter 1336： Golden blood!

    Xing Ji became even more angry, because she saw Tang Ye looking at her with indifferent eyes. I was humiliated by him, how could he treat himself so contemptuously?


    This is another humiliation. Xing Ji thinks so.


    But Tang Ye didn''t mean to target her personally. Tang Ye contempted along with all those people who didn''t know the truth, and even if they told them the truth, they wouldn''t believe it.


    I just don''t know if Xing Ji will be such a person.


    Tang Ye sat out again. Xing Ji had let go of his hand, and then Xing Ji kept staring at him with angry eyes.


    "I''m kidding, you actually took it seriously." Tang Ye couldn''t stand Xing Ji''s eyes, shrugged, and explained irresponsibly.


    This is not sincere.


    It is hard for Xing Ji not to be angry. If you don''t want to apologize, just say it, explain it!


    Most of the fairies who get along with Tang Ye will not look like fairies anymore.


    "What''s the truth?" Xing Ji asked directly without talking nonsense with Tang Ye. She just wants to know what she wants to know quickly, and then don''t see Tang Ye again!


    Now that it was for this reason, Tang Ye would not answer obediently, at least to know what secret Xing Ji had. He smiled and looked at the angry Xing Ji and said: "You tell me the secret about you first, then I will tell you the truth about the illusion just now."


    "Impossible!" Xing Ji snorted and refused directly.


    Tang Ye shrugged, indifferent, and said, "Then there is nothing to talk about, goodbye."


    Tang Ye got up to leave. He can really go. Now he already knew Xing Ji''s attitude. As for Xing Ji''s secret, even if he knew it, he couldn''t reverse the overall situation. It would be better to know less, so as not to worry more.


    Xing Ji was speechless. She can''t let Tang Ye go, the truth of that illusion is very important to her. Because Tang Ye entered the illusion after hearing her music, and the illusion triggered by her music must be the information of her line. As the only remaining Xingtian bloodline, how could she miss it?


    She didn''t understand very much, and was very annoyed that why Tang Ye could trigger her Xingtian bloodline illusion information?


    This made her extremely passive in front of Tang Ye, even after being humiliated by Tang Ye, she had to bear it!


    "Tang Ye, you can''t be so shameless!" Xing Ji hummed coldly, staring at Tang Ye who was about to leave.


    Tang Ye looked back at her, wondering: "Why am I shameless?"


    "You forced me to shake your hand first, and then you played rogue to me!" Xing Ji hummed.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. This woman doesn''t blush, she talks like a child at odds with her. Shaking hands is humiliating, and she''s playing a rogue if she doesn''t agree to her terms?


    Seeing Tang Ye still indifferent, Xing Ji lowered her head suddenly, pretending to be sad, and said, "I knew that Yun''er shouldn''t have been taken care of by you, what you look like... I don''t know what Yun''er was taken... "


    "You..." Tang Ye was about to laugh at Xing Ji''s anger, and he couldn''t talk about it by using Lingyun to tell the story. Is this still the masked Qinxian who is indifferent to the world?


    Tang Ye reluctantly sat down in front of Xing Ji again, and said, "Well then, you tell half the secret, and I will tell the truth. If you are unwilling to do this, then there is no way to talk."


    Xing Ji looked at Tang Ye in silence, probably considering whether it was worth it. In the end, she really wanted to know the information of the ancestral fantasy world, so she could only compromise, and said to Tang Ye: "My secret is of no use to you. This secret is...I am of the blood of the gods."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then laughed, and said: "Miss Xing, you all said that you were sincere, and you fooled me like this? Believe it or not, I really didn''t talk to you?"


    "What do I lie to you!" Xing Ji said in a bad temper, the more I looked at Tang Ye, the more I wanted to be angry.


    Seeing her look so serious, Tang Ye no longer smiled frivolously, squinted slightly, staring at Xing Ji up and down, but finally shook his head and said: "Your words are really amazing, the blood of the Protoss? This world has long been isolated. Even if there is a god, he may be on this earth. So, I don¡¯t believe your words unless you have enough proof."


    Xing Ji stared at Tang Ye without speaking, her eyes stern and determined.


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly, and said, "I''m telling the truth. I suspect you are strange and what is irritating? If you are someone else, you have to tell him that you are of the blood of the gods, that is, the descendants of the gods. See if others laugh at you as crazy!"


    Xing Ji glared at Tang Ye slightly, seemingly resentful, but it was limited to this, after all, Tang Ye was right. She could only prove her own words, so she raised her hand and slowly lifted the veil covering her face, revealing the glamorous and exquisite beauty.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, what is this going to do?


    He had seen Xing Ji''s appearance once, so he was not so surprised. Although Xing Ji is beautiful, he is already surrounded by beauties, so he will not be surprised.


    He stared at Xing Ji''s face, not because he was fascinated, but because the crescent moon pattern on Xing Ji''s cheek was quite striking.


    "You...what do you mean?" Tang Ye looked at Xing Ji and asked curiously. He was sure that Xing Ji was not trying to **** her.


    Xing Ji took out a knife and said to Tang Ye: "Prove that I didn''t lie to you."


    "You said you are the blood of the gods?" Tang Ye asked in surprise. Is it really the so-called Protoss bloodline?


    Xing Ji didn''t speak any more, raised the knife in his hand and drew it accurately on the crescent moon pattern on his face.


    "You..." Tang Ye was surprised at Xing Ji''s sudden face-slashing action, and then felt a little guilty, as if he forced Xing Ji to do this kind of behavior of slashing his face.


    It''s not good for girls to cut their faces, women love beauty!


    However, the next moment Tang Ye would have no guilt or anything, because he saw that the blood flowing from the crescent moon pattern on Xing Ji''s face was golden!


    Golden blood?


    This is certainly no ordinary person.


    Could it really be the so-called Protoss?


    Tang Ye is really one head and two big ones. There are more and more weird and miraculous things. Last time I went to find the halberd artifact with Nanbei, I met a big red-eyed man who could control his younger brothers in a group, and they all regarded him as dead. I felt the devil qi in my body, that was the breath of the demon!


    So, does this mean that demons have infiltrated?


    And now, Xing Ji, who claims to be of the blood of the gods, appeared, but she was bleeding golden blood, which made people a little convincing. So, is there really a Protoss?


    Alright now, the demons are there, the gods are there, and then it is estimated that they will be the monsters soon, right?


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t know that the monster clan had already appeared. That pretty wine girl is. It''s just that he was a fox, afraid to speak up, hiding in the crowd and practicing silently.


    "The Protoss has golden blood, do you believe it now?" Xing Ji glanced at Tang Ye and said in a bad mood.


    Tang Ye was not very sure, looking at Xing Ji, he didn''t know how to answer. However, suddenly, he stared at Xing Ji''s cheek with a crescent moon pattern, as if he had discovered a new world!

 Chapter 1337： Never be a slave!

    Tang Ye saw an incredible scene from Xing Ji''s face. The amazing fact is that after the golden blood flowed on the crescent moon pattern on Xing Ji''s face, because of the traces of blood, the whole pattern seemed to be an axe!


    This made Tang Ye think of the mark of the heir to the artifact!


    Although it looks golden, it looks like the pattern of an axe, which is a coincidence. Now Tang Ye was looking for the inheritor of the artifact, just fist and axe. He felt the fist artifact in the big world, but the axe artifact didn''t even have a breath.


    This is very strange. As a person who can enter the illusion of the dragon and is responsible for finding the successor of the artifact, he has no sense of the artifact at all, so how can I find it?


    Therefore, the imprint of the axe on Xing Ji''s cheek reminded Tang Ye whether the successor of this axe artifact was not in the big world, but in the ancient Wujiang Lake. This can explain why it can''t be sensed at all. By coincidence, Xing Ji''s axe mark appeared, although it was not pure white, but golden, but it was also a coincidence.


    Perhaps the reason is not pure white, but Xing Ji''s identity. She is a descendant of Shenmai, with golden blood, the color of the imprint has also changed, and she is different.


    Xing Ji saw Tang Ye staring at her with glowing eyes, feeling very insecure, slightly avoided covering up, put on her veil again, and hummed, "What are you doing?"


    "Wait, don''t cover it, I want to see it again." Tang Ye stopped Xing Ji who was about to wear a veil.


    Xing Ji glared at Tang Ye angrily, thinking that Tang Ye was deliberately molesting someone!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Aren''t you ignorant of me, did I leave you a woman? It''s as if you have nothing to do with me if I look at you more."


    "You..." Xing Ji was helpless, how could this kind of thing be more than Tang Ye.


    "I have important things to do!" Tang Ye emphasized, and said: "I have a position that cannot be changed. I will stick to it no matter whether the world is blocked or not. In fact, I don''t have to stop the world. I At the beginning, you prevented your dragon-supporting ministers faction because you violated my interests! And, your approach is too disregarding of human life, killing innocent people, regardless of the safety of the people in the world, only for you so few practice But the world is so big, how many cultivators can there be? There are only a few thousand people out of one million. And for the sake of a few thousand people, one million people have to be ignored. How can you do such a selfish thing?"


    Xing Ji was silent.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "I''m going to kill Wen Zhongyuan now. Wen Zhongyuan is the incarnation of the blood demon and inherited the will of the blood ancestor. I don''t understand how you support him? Because he is the minister of dragon support, because he actively wants to break The fate of heaven and earth? It¡¯s ridiculous. You monks all like to talk about the justice of heaven and earth, but when it¡¯s about your own interests, even the evil existence of blood demon can be regarded as your master! Do you want to be so hypocritical?"


    "It''s also disgusting!" Tang Ye got angry and cursed by the way.


    Xing Ji wanted to go back, but she was not so confused. Although she is biased towards the general trend of heaven and earth, she has a good heart, and the situation is like Tang Ye said, she is indeed disgusted. When she was in the big world, she opposed some things arranged by Wen Dingmo. It was like trying to kill Tang Ye, she had no intention to kill, but she wanted to force Tang Ye to Guwu Jianghu.


    "What do you want me to do?" Xing Ji seemed to be softened and listened to Tang Ye''s words. But soon she came back to her senses, she still had important things to understand, and asked Tang Ye: "You tell me first, what you saw in the illusion just now!"


    Tang Ye was too lazy to grind Xing Ji again, and said: "The truth is very simple, except for this heaven and earth, no matter above the sky, or above the nine heavens, or even the outer sky that day, the human race... are all slaves!"


    "What?!" Xing Ji was shocked, how could this be?


    Tang Ye shrugged, without giving much explanation. However, he became curious. He only triggered this illusion after hearing Xing Ji''s music, which shows that Xing Ji''s music is very special. He guessed that this was related to Xing Ji''s blood of the **** race. So, is this an illusion left by the Protoss?


    Xing Ji saw Tang Ye staring at her, knowing what Tang Ye was thinking, and said: "Yes, that illusion was left by my ancestor Xingtian clan, so I believe in its authenticity. The ancestor is the **** of war, so I know the ancient times. What happened at that time, including above the heavens, and even beyond the Nine Heavens, or beyond the heavens."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You give me a hand?"


    "What are you doing?" Xing Ji immediately became wary, she didn''t want Tang Ye to take advantage!


    Tang Ye is very depressed, please take a closer look at his face, can there be a trace of lewdness-h? Who thought of that kind of thing!


    "Don''t think I lied to you, I want to show you the illusion that I just saw. If you have seen it with your own eyes, you will know what is going on." Tang Ye said to Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji was dubious, and after hesitating for a while, slowly stretched out her hand.


    Tang Ye shook her hand, closed his eyes and meditated, reuniting in the illusion.


    Then, Xing Ji personally experienced the illusion that all human races are slaves.


    After the end, Tang Ye let go of Xing Ji and said, "You have experienced this by yourself, what do you think?"


    Xing Ji was silent, her head in confusion. If the world outside is really so bad, why did the ancestors leave a message saying that they would break the shackles of the heaven and the earth and leave this small world?


    However, now this Fang Xiaotiandi is the only place where Human Race can be autonomous.


    Xing Ji fell into confusion.


    Tang Ye stared at Xing Ji, thought of something else, then rolled his eyes, and said, "In fact, you can think like this. Your ancestors left a message to break the shackles of luck, which means you can become a supporter A member of the Longzhichen, there are two reasons."


    Xing Ji looked at Tang Ye, waiting for Tang Ye to analyze her. The meaning in her eyes didn''t have such a strong guard against Tang Ye, and even felt grateful. It feels great to be able to help someone guide you when you are confused.


    Tang Ye looked serious, and said, "The first reason is that something happened to your ancestors in the outer world. The so-called message left is controlled by the enemy. Now our world is protected by powerful forces. We can¡¯t get out, and those outside can¡¯t get in. However, the enemies outside want to break through and occupy here, so they figured out a way to break the protective power of this world in this way."


    Tang Ye continued: "This is the first guess. As for the second..."


    Tang Ye thought for a while. After all, this reason means that the minister who helps the dragon is doing the right thing, and said: "As for the second reason, our world can no longer be safe, and it is very likely that it will be broken by the enemies outside , So the ancestors warned us, let us leave and find another place to stay. In other words, the ancestors let us try hard to counter those enemies and restore the majesty of the human race. Even if we go out to die in battle, we cannot wait to die obediently. , And can¡¯t obediently become a slave plaything, Human Race... never be a slave!"


    Xing Ji''s eyes lit up, maybe that''s right!

 Chapter 1338： For the destiny of the human race!

    At this moment, Xing Ji was really grateful to Tang Yelai. When she was confused, she guided her like a beacon in the dark.


    She began to realize the characteristics of Tang Ye.


    leader!


    She felt that Tang Ye had a leadership power in him, leading people on the right path. Even if it is not the right path, people can follow with peace of mind without panicking.


    The style of a leader is nothing more than this.


    "Rather than staying at this small world, I am more willing to believe that the message that the ancestors wanted to convey is to go out and restore the glory of the human race." Xing Ji resolutely clenched his fist, rare.


    Now she has no such big prejudice against Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye seems to be inspiring Tang Ye, asking Tang Ye to approve her point of view.


    Tang Ye looked at her without speaking. She was a little anxious, worried that Tang Ye would not believe it, and continued: "My ancestor was the God of War Xingtian, and the God of War clan will never give up, let alone become a slave. Even if she died in battle, she would not accept this humiliation. So. I believe that our ancestors definitely wanted us to go out!"


    Tang Ye was silent for a long time before saying: "You said reviving the glory of the Human Race, I want to know, has the Human Race ever been brilliant in the world outside?"


    "Of course!" Xing Ji affirmed, a little angry with Tang Ye, how could he doubt the ability of Human Race?


    Xing Ji explained: "Even if you don''t talk about anything else, just talk about your Long Family. Your Long Family ancestors have already been nine days away, establishing the Long Family, and shocking all circles. Just like your Long Family''s first generation ancestor Long Aotian, It is the ruler of ten thousand realms!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye squinted slightly, "Long Aotian is so powerful?"


    "How can you doubt your ancestors?" Xing Ji said badly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "After all, it''s too long a matter. Moreover, the current situation is that the human race is enslaved by all races in the outside world. The hero does not mention the bravery in the past, even if it was brilliant in the past, if the current problem is not solved, it will be serious. Zhenhuihuang is a joke."


    Xing Ji felt that Tang Ye''s words meant something else, and asked: "Does your question mean...?"


    Tang Ye said, "Even if the general situation of the world is as you said, the ancestors let us leave this world, find another way to survive, and restore the glory of the human race. It is also our human race''s own efforts. What is the matter with the blood demon? Even, we should eliminate the blood demons! Perhaps in the outer world, there are blood demons who enslaved our human race! Now the blood demons have invaded our world because of the legacy of the old Taoist priest and blood ancestor during the war thousands of years ago Question. So, according to common sense, we should eliminate them, and then the human race will dominate the human race itself!"


    "It''s a big joke to hand over to a blood demon to guide our human race!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, full of disdain and sarcasm for those who only follow the language.


    At this time, Xing Ji¡¯s thoughts were very clear. After seeing the ancestor fantasy, she knew that the Human race was indeed enslaved by the major alien races, so to eliminate the blood demons, the idea of ??the Human race¡¯s destiny should be controlled by herself was very clear, nodded in agreement with Tang Ye: " You are right, we want to eliminate the Gorefiend!"


    A smile appeared at the corner of Tang Ye''s mouth, as if the conspiracy had succeeded. After so much talk with Xing Ji, it was not in vain.


    He said to Xing Ji: "But it is not easy to kill the blood demon. The blood demon inherits the will and power of the blood ancestor, and can reincarnate indefinitely through blood. Unless the power left by the dragon at the beginning can limit his reincarnation, and then completely remove him. Kill."


    "The power of Shenlong?" Xing Ji knew about this, but didn''t know how to do it.


    Tang Ye explained to her about the eight divine weapons. Only by collecting all eight artifacts can the completed dragon power be synthesized. Just like the dragon balls, the dragon can be summoned by collecting all the dragon balls.


    Xing Ji understood, but didn''t understand why Tang Ye kept staring at her, and she was not allowed to wear a veil to hide her face. She glanced at Tang Ye with a weird expression: "You... do you think I have something to do with the successor of the artifact?"


    Tang Ye pointed to the mark on her cheek, and said, "Find a mirror and see what the pattern on your cheek has become at this time."


    Xing Ji didn¡¯t need to look for a mirror. He waved his hand and used his strength to form a small mirror in the mid-air control space. After taking a photo, he saw that under the traces of the golden blood just now, in line with the original pattern, a handful of cheeks appeared. A small axe mark.


    Now she understood what Tang Ye meant. Each heir of the artifact has her own mark, perhaps she is the heir of the artifact.


    "I think this is incredible, how could it appear on me, and my mark is different from others, maybe I am not." Xing Ji said questioningly.


    "I can feel it," Tang Ye said.


    "Okay." Xing Ji happily agreed. She felt that she was discussing with Tang Ye about the survival of the human race. It was huge, serious, and even great, so she must treat each other with sincerity.


    However, Tang Ye looked weird, and after a glance at Xing Ji, there was still a small meeting of silence, and then said, "This way of feeling is a bit strange."


    "Huh?" Xing Ji was taken aback.


    Tang Ye groaned and said, "To tell you the truth, several of the artifact heirs I have found so far have all...seen with me."


    "what¡­¡­?!"


    Xing Ji almost failed to react, and then became furious, cursing: "Go to death!"


    She was really furious, let this guy feel whether she was the real heir to the artifact, and did that thing with him, dare you be more shameless?


    Tang Ye was embarrassed. He didn''t want to do this, but it was true that he had had relationships with Lu Celadon and Nanbei, and then he felt true to the power of the heirs of the artifacts in them, and he could also guide them how to use the artifacts. This is his privilege to enter the Shenlong illusion and be selected by the Shenlong.


    "It''s okay to take a step back, but I am afraid that some skin contact will inevitably occur." Despite the embarrassment, Tang Ye said bitterly.


    "Go away!" Xing Ji doesn''t accept this kind of thing, how can it be set like this!


    Tang Ye sighed and looked at Xing Ji and said, "I don''t want to do this, but I have no other way. Can you give me a step, I... just touch the mark on your cheek with your head. ."


    "No!" Xing Ji rejected all intimate contact.


    Tang Ye didn''t give up, and said, "You think I''m a broken-hearted man, and you want to find someone to rely on. Just use your forehead to lean on your face. Just treat me as a child. After all, you are so old. Yes. You are a descendant of the Protoss, you must have traveled the world for a long time, more than twenty years old, right?"


    "Tang Ye, I want to kill you." Xing Ji stared at Tang Ye bitterly.


    Call yourself an old woman!


    Is this the way to persuade people?


    Although it is true.


    As a bloodline of the gods, Xing Ji had a very long life span, and Tang Ye would not believe him if he was not a hundred years old.


    Just like Li Haoran, he was cultivating the immortal techniques left by the old Taoist priest, and he was living in the profound realm when he was infinitely close to the world of immortality.


    Seeing that Xing Ji was still unwilling, Tang Ye clenched his fists and shouted in a low voice: "For the destiny of the human race!"

 Chapter 1339： I dont know if it has gone bad!

    Xing Ji finally compromised with Tang Ye, as Tang Ye said, for the fate of the human race!


    She promised to let Tang Ye feel whether she was the heir to the artifact.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, trying to make things less embarrassing, and said to Xing Ji, "Don''t move."


    Xing Ji was very nervous, she saw Tang Ye slowly approaching her. That was to get in touch with her, she was very repulsive in her heart, but she had already agreed and couldn''t hide, so she closed her eyes.


    Tang Ye is quite speechless about this kind of thing, he has had enough of this kind of welfare, why do you want so much?


    Thinking about it, he was taken aback.


    So far, all the heirs of artifacts that have appeared are beautiful girls!


    Do you really want to form an army of women?


    Thinking of these rather helpless things, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and took Xing Ji''s head, and he leaned over, the two foreheads leaned together.


    This looks too much like a couple expressing their feelings deeply.


    Xing Ji''s heart beat even harder. The first time she had such close contact with a man, it had a great impact on her heart. However, another subtle feeling emerged from the bottom of her heart. That was the small and subtle feelings that came from her holding hands with Tang Ye, the first intimate contact, and then to such contact.


    what is it then. She doesn''t understand anyway. But she wanted to figure it out. However, she vaguely felt that if she wanted to understand, she had to get in touch with Tang Ye more. As a result, her hands moved slightly, as if she wanted to catch Tang Ye, or make contact.


    However, when she hesitated whether to do this, Tang Ye moved away and separated from her. At that moment, there seemed to be a sense of loss.


    She quickly opened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye closely, with a guarded look, her instinctive response was always quick.


    Tang Ye looked at Xing Ji very relaxed and happy. He thought it would take a lot of time to find the heirs of this silent axe artifact, but he didn''t expect to step on the iron shoes and find nowhere to find it. It was all effortless. Xing Ji did. He is the successor of the axe artifact!


    "You don''t have to look at me like that, I won''t do anything to you. I have confirmed that you are the heir of the axe artifact." Tang Ye said to Xing Ji with a smile.


    Xing Ji was also happy. In this way, she can gain an extra strength and make greater progress in inheriting the strength of her ancestors. Faced with the general trend of the world, this is what she longs for.


    But when she looked at Tang Ye, she concealed her excitement and joy again, acting reluctantly, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "What about this? Although I will help you deal with Wen Zhongyuan, don¡¯t forget. , I am in Guwu Jianghu, Wen Zhongyuan is in the big world, how can I deal with him?"


    Tang Ye noticed this problem, frowned and thought about it, and said, "I let Li Haoran send us out."


    "Li Haoran?" Xing Ji was taken aback, and said, "Li Haoran asked you to go outside the big world. It was already difficult enough to deal with the people in the profound realm. If you let me go to the big world, I''m afraid I can''t handle it. "


    Tang Ye sighed slightly and said, "There will always be a way. The big deal will let me go to the Profound Realm first, attract the attention of those people, and then let Li Haoran let you out."


    Xing Ji nodded. In this regard, she had no choice but to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    After talking about the heir of the artifact, Tang Ye had nothing to say to Xing Ji, but suddenly remembered that Xing Ji was a descendant of the God of War, so he looked at Xing Ji suspiciously and said: "You should have a lot of secrets. If it¡¯s not said, can you say it? If it¡¯s good for what we are going to do, I hope you can say it.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. If necessary, I will tell you." Xing Ji said lightly.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "As a descendant of the God of War, your abilities seem to be somewhat different from what I imagined. I thought the God of War is just the bravery of charging and fighting, but you are good at attacking with rhythm..."


    "Does the God of War have to have well-developed limbs?" Xing Ji said in a bad manner. She felt that Tang Ye meant to say that the God of War clan was vicious and aggressive, and wild and strong.


    This is so irritating. If a girl is as thick as a big man, how can she be a beauty?


    Tang Ye shook his head awkwardly, without explaining anything.


    Xing Ji felt that Tang Ye was born to be beaten, even if he was really innocent, he looked irritating, and reluctantly explained: "Do you think that the power of the God of War is just a charge? I am good at rhythmic attacks, but I am too feminine? How about playing a song for you?"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye came to be interested and said: "Yes."


    Xing Ji glared at Tang Ye bitterly, and she was really ah, she was not polite, sat down cross-legged, called out the guqin, put her hands on the guqin, looking at her like this, she looked very quiet, but suddenly, she had one The hand flicked suddenly, and there was a sharp sound of the piano.


    From the beginning, Xing Ji''s playing was very rapid and sharp, which made people feel like they had entered a battlefield, the atmosphere was high and tense, and even cruel.


    Tang Ye entered an illusion, facing thousands of troops, the enemy''s eyes were blood-red, and they rushed towards him. He defeated a wave of enemies, but those enemies continued to stand up, regardless of life and death, only to rush!


    If this is not ferocious, what else is ferocious?


    Xing Ji used ancient war rumors, which were circulated during the ancient war. Although she only inherited a small part of the power of the God of War clan, it was also strong enough for the current era.


    After Tang Ye entangled and fought with the enemy in the fantasy world, Xing Ji took the initiative to stop playing, not playing with Tang Ye for so long. Maybe she didn''t dare to continue, because she knew that her power was inferior to Tang Ye. If Tang Ye broke the illusion, she would feel quite ashamed. With the power of the God of War, I can''t beat a mortal, really sorry for the ancestors!


    Tang Ye separated from the illusion, he was greatly relieved, watching Xing Ji laugh, and praised: "Awesome, it seems that I was a little prejudiced against you just now. You can use a guqin to charge like a battlefield. Warriors. Haha, I apologize to you."


    Xing Ji glanced at Tang Ye and did not speak. She felt that Tang Ye was too familiar, and apologizing was so natural, as if she would definitely accept it. And he will be a good friend to him. This man''s mental realm is too high, he is very unconscious.


    Tang Ye saw that Xing Ji hadn''t specifically been angry with him, shrugged and said, "Okay, now that our business is over, the next step is to go to the big world to deal with Wen Zhongyuan. In order for you to go outside smoothly, I am going now. Talk to Li Haoran."


    Xing Ji nodded slightly. She quite wanted to go outside, because she could see Lingyun, the personal disciple she had always missed. She didn''t know how Lingyun was doing now, she didn''t believe what Tang Ye said, because she didn''t believe in Tang Ye''s character.


    I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going bad after following a dumb guy like Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Xing Ji''s prejudice against him, and bid farewell to Xing Ji to find Li Haoran. Li Haoran should be still experiencing normal life in the city of God these days, and it may be no problem to persuade her.

 Chapter 1340： Is there such a way for 1339?

    Li Haoran is still dressed in men''s clothing, but his facial features are too exquisite and pure, so that many women on the street are envious when they see him. I don''t know which handsome brother this is.


    Tang Ye saw Li Haoran from a distance, and saw the reactions of many passers-by to Li Haoran, he felt that even if Li Haoran molested a good woman, no one would blame her.


    "What are you laughing at?" When Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran, Li Haoran''s cold snort suddenly heard in his ear.


    Tang Ye was helpless, Li Haoran noticed him. Being too strong is terrible, and he can''t even look at it secretly if he wants to hide behind him.


    Tang Ye had to walk up to Li Haoran and said hello with a smile: "Senior Sister, how are you doing these days?"


    "Not good." Li Haoran snorted coldly, and then walked forward.


    Tang Ye curled his lips, turned a blind eye to Li Haoran''s indifference, and followed her.


    Li Haoran walked to a quiet and unmanned river, probably thinking that Tang Ye''s identity was amazing. If he was recognized by others, then this figure like the "Overlord" would definitely cause a sensation. She doesn''t like that kind of scene, just do her own thing quietly.


    Tang Ye followed her words just now and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    Li Haoran didn''t look back at Tang Ye, nor did he think about it. The answer was already in her heart. She didn''t bother to talk and had to brew it up. She said whatever she thought, and said bluntly: "There are bad and good things in their lives. The good and the bad, the choice is difficult. But for me, I want to live like that."


    "Why?" Tang Ye asked with interest.


    Li Haoran stopped, looked back at Tang Ye, and said, "The bad things I have seen can be avoided completely. As for the good ones, you can only experience it if you really do it."


    Tang Ye nodded hard and said, "You are too right!"


    Li Haoran couldn''t answer Tang Ye''s words, and turned around to continue walking. She was not interested in arguing with Tang Ye, "Is it right?"


    She wouldn''t say such arrogant words.


    Tang Ye found that he couldn''t talk to Li Haoran if he was not careful, and felt a little embarrassed, so he quickly found a topic and said, "Then how do you want to experience such a good life?"


    Li Haoran looked back at Tang Ye again, and was not prepared to answer Tang Ye¡¯s question, but said bluntly: "What do you want to tell me?"


    She is not stupid. Tang Ye has been chatting with her, probably because he is warming up the relationship, brewing an embarrassing request.


    Tang Ye was rather helpless, Li Haoran was smart and direct, and he couldn''t get a relationship with her. Tang Ye sighed helplessly, and said directly to Li Haoran: "I want you to help me release someone out of the big world."


    Li Haoran stared directly at Tang Ye, as if looking at an idiot... Obviously, she meant it was impossible to help Tang Ye.


    Let another person out of the big world?


    Isn''t this a joke, after putting one, put another one? If you start, you can''t hold it. Moreover, in the current situation where the internal conflicts of the gatekeeper are on the verge of breaking out, it is even more unlikely that she will do such things that put herself into a disadvantage.


    "I let you go out not because you have privileges, but because you helped me deal with Qi Zhenwu. This matter is a deal between us, and I keep my promise. But now, you have no bargaining chips. Even if there is, I I won''t even think about it." Li Haoran knew Tang Ye''s hardship, so he said it thoroughly.


    In other words, no matter what benefits Tang Ye has, she would not consider it!


    Tang Ye was silent, and he really didn''t have any special reasons. However, he had just separated from Xing Ji, and the illusion he came into contact with from Xing Ji might impress Li Haoran. It''s just that Li Haoran sticks to the ancestor''s advice. That old Taoist slashed the heavens and the earth to protect the pure land of the human race, rather than asking the human race to run out to rebuild its glory, so Li Haoran may not agree.


    But Tang Ye still has to try.


    "I''ll show you something." Tang Ye said to Li Haoran, with a serious look and not annoying. If Li Haoran said nothing, he would not hang on.


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye and nodded. Tang Ye is an interesting person, she is interested. Now she was not in a hurry, and she didn''t delay anything.


    Tang Ye stretched out his right hand and motioned to Li Haoran to hold it.


    Li Haoran only glanced at Tang Ye before reaching out and shook Tang Ye''s hand. She didn''t have Xing Ji''s thoughts of intimate contact between men and women, she was very reasonable, and could see that Tang Ye had no thoughts at this time.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and recast the illusion about the current human race left by the ancestors of the God of War.


    In the process of experiencing this illusion, Li Haoran couldn''t help squeezing Tang Ye''s hand, a little painful. She was very angry and saw the human race reduced to playthings and slaves.


    She is the most powerful person in the world, with the arrogance of the human race, this arrogance does not allow the human race to encounter such ****.


    When the illusion was over, Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye with a cold expression and said, "Explain the matter in more detail."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed. Li Haoran was interested in learning about this matter, and was unwilling and angry, so it was easy to persuade him.


    Tang Ye told Li Haoran the truth about the human race.


    Li Haoran frowned slightly, showing a thoughtful look, and said: "So Xing Ji thinks that we need to go out and cut another place to live?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Xing Ji thinks this is what her ancestors meant, and I tend to believe her."


    "Reason?" Li Haoran asked.


    Tang Ye shrugged, but did not appear to be arrogant, and said, "Xing Ji is the only descendant of the **** race I have ever seen."


    Li Haoran was silent. She didn''t need to question Tang Ye. In terms of mastering the situation and pondering people''s hearts, she felt that few people could compare to Tang Ye. I always like to sing the opposite of Tang Ye, because women have trouble with men. Because Tang Ye is really bad at women. But what happened right now, Li Haoran had enough reason to believe that Tang Ye would not be hasty.


    "You want me to release Xing Ji to deal with Wen Zhongyuan?" Li Haoran asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Li Haoran asked again: "After killing Wen Zhongyuan, what about the shackles of air luck? Without the persecution of Wen Zhongyuan and others, it will take at least decades, or even a hundred years, to break the shackles of air luck when the age of ancient mythology comes. , There may be something that the ancestors of the God of War are worried about-this world has been completely surrounded, and the day when the shackles of luck are broken, is the day we become the playthings of others."


    Tang Ye was silent.


    Li Haoran glanced at him and continued: "If you destroy the shackles of Qi Yun with your hand after eliminating Wen Zhongyuan, it will go against your position all the time. And the will of the red wall on the big world is always to do The people of the world think about it. In that case, you have to be an enemy. You have the ability to solve them. The problem is... Seeing one by one former comrade-in-arms become an enemy, can you continue to do it?"


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, frowning and thinking, his expression relaxed, but he was not firm, as if hoping for a fluke, and said: "Perhaps, we can find another way to the sky, and this way will not It affects the world. People under the world can continue to live like this, and those of us who are capable, go to another place to live."


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye''s mouth upturned, smiled weirdly, and said, "Is there such a way?"

 Chapter 1341： The number 1340 has not changed!

    Li Haoran''s meaning was obvious, he didn''t believe the road Tang Ye said. How can there be such a good thing? Isn''t the hero''s fate mostly pessimistic and sacrificed?


    The thing that Tang Ye is going to do now, for the fate of the human race, is indeed a hero, and Li Haoran did not expect to get this far. And this step is a bit ahead of most people. If you really want to do it, it will be an unknown hero.


    Tang Ye faced Li Haoran''s doubts, even disdain, not discouraged, on the contrary, became self-confident, and said: "It is possible, there may be a way on that mountain."


    "Mountain?" Li Haoran asked in surprise.


    Tang Yeyao pointed towards Daoshan.


    Xiangdao.


    The way to heaven. Cangtian is a chess piece that can be moved.


    Li Haoran immediately understood. She knew that the princess was comprehending the Tao of Heaven on the other side of Daoshan, and as far as Tang Ye said just now, she must have accomplished something. Ha... Li Haoran couldn''t help but sneer in her heart, how many great things did Tang Ye do with a woman?


    Is it wrong to say that he is a little white face?


    However, it is quite likable.


    "I will visit Qian Hanyue." Li Haoran said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded. Li Haoran would do this with caution, and she would definitely go to the princess to ask about the specific situation, to see if this other way to heaven is feasible, otherwise she would not dare to promise Tang Ye to do those things.


    Li Haoran was able to agree to this point, which exceeded Tang Ye''s expectations. Now it is time to wait for how much progress the princess makes, and see if Li Haoran can be thoroughly touched. Tang Ye has always been optimistic, thinking that things will succeed, so he began to think about how to deal with the gatekeepers.


    "Senior Sister, if you let Xing Ji go to the big world, there must be a lot of pressure on the profound world. So, why don''t I go to the profound realm to attract attention?" Tang Ye asked Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye, thinking that this guy was taking it for granted. Ji did not leave a word about returning to the big world without releasing her sentence.


    However, if it is really possible, things in the Profound Realm do require attention. But Tang Ye¡¯s method was not good, she said to Tang Ye badly: "You can attract the attention of those people when you go to the Profound Realm. However, you can''t be missing from Wen Zhongyuan. Then, you suddenly disappeared again, yes Isn''t it more curious? That way, those old guys can know where you are by moving their fingers."


    "This..." Tang Ye felt that Li Haoran made a lot of sense.


    Li Haoran said: "If you really want to release Ji to go out, then this matter and the Xuanjie side of the matter must be aligned with each other. Solve one thing, then do another thing."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and said, "Senior Sister''s meaning is to solve Wen Zhongyuan first, and then return to the Profound Realm. Even if those old guys know about this and want to take this matter away, don''t care about them?"


    "Yes." Li Haoran snorted coldly, showing a look of disgust, and said: "If you fight, I''m afraid of them?"


    Tang Ye laughed, thinking Li Haoran was very powerful and domineering.


    "Then fight!" Tang Ye nodded as if it was not too trivial to join in the fun.


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye blankly, feeling that he was bored, and said: "We should make sure of Xiang Daoshan''s first, otherwise everything will be redundant."


    Tang Ye shrugged and sighed suddenly: "Senior Sister, do you think we are a little bit self-righteous? Or...it''s quite stupid. What we want to do is the matter of the entire human race. But it seems that we are sneaking, even more Facing enemies who are also humans. Only stupid guys can do these things..."


    Internal disunity is such a bad thing.


    Of course Li Haoran knew what the problem was, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Do you have a way to unite them?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye said with a smile: "Be patient, it''s probably okay to spend decades."


    This is a joke. It''s impossible to afford to wait for decades, and the most lacking thing now is probably time. Time does not wait for me.


    Li Haoran is not a joking person, and said: "Do what you should do."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. Senior sister can really chat to death at any time. He stopped joking with Li Haoran, and said: "There is still one heir to the fist artifact but I haven''t found it. I want to go back to the big world."


    Li Haoran immediately became angry, staring at Tang Ye, what he wanted to say, it must be something like not allowed, but she didn''t say it. Probably, although this matter is a bit troublesome, it is not infeasible. It is to prepare in advance for "blazing a new trail".


    In the end, Li Haoran didn''t refuse Tang Ye, and let Tang Ye go back to the big world first. As for the movement on the profound realm, she had her own attention.


    At night, neon flashes, this is the scene of the big world.


    On a tall building, an air vortex suddenly appeared in the air, and two people emerged from it, it was Tang Ye and Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran used the space jump ability to send Tang Ye back to the big world, looking for the last heir to the artifact.


    "You better be careful. If there is another mistake, I will be stopped by those old folks. If you can''t open the mysterious door, you can''t come outside." Li Haoran told Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled to make her feel relieved, and said kindly, "Senior Sister, in fact, life in the big world is even more exciting. I think you look great in high heels."


    "It''s better when I kill you." Li Haoran snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shut up obediently. However, he really wanted to see the **** look of a glamorous fairy like Li Haoran in high heels. The most fairy-like elder sister, dressed as an office OL style, is there anything more attractive than this?


    It''s a pity that Li Haoran was afraid that Tang Ye hadn''t been beaten, so how could she dress him like that. Then he went down with a sword, and then opened the void, Li Haoran returned to the Guwu Jianghu.


    Without delay, Tang Ye called a woman who hadn''t been in contact for a long time-Tang Manhong.


    "Oh? Do you still have my phone number?" A playful woman''s voice came over the phone.


    Tang Ye was silent for a long time before saying: "Let''s talk about it when we meet, but it''s not clear on the phone."


    Tang Manhong wanted to talk, Tang Ye immediately added: "I''ll find you."


    Tang Ye spoke seriously and firmly, without apologizing or sweet words. This made Tang Manhong silent, and then he heard Tang Manhong only slightly "um".


    After hanging up the phone, Tang Ye looked up at the night sky and smiled suddenly.


    The most difficult to accept the grace of beauty.


    Why did Tang Manhong never change his phone number because he was waiting for him.


    At this time, in the southwestern Miao area, on the Heishui cliff, two women were standing on the cliff under the bright moonlight.


    A woman in red just put away the phone, with grievances but excitement on her face. The red dress is conspicuous and sexy, and it is even more charming when worn on this beautiful woman.


    She is Tang Manhong, the queen of Tang Sect poison.


    The woman closer to the cliff, wearing a light green dress, looks pretty and cute. She is a little petite, with the big killer of "children''s face", and looks very attractive.


    She is a good sister of Tang Manhong. She doesn''t like to use her real name. She likes to call herself Crescent Moon, which was the name she used to be a killer.


    Yueya suddenly shouted at the cliff: "Xiao Zi, come out and play!"


    call!


    A fuchsia two-headed giant python flew up from the cliff, terrifying.

 Chapter 1342： No. 1341, two women and one female!

    The two-headed giant python evolved from the red-purple lingzhi. It used to be just a giant python that slowly evolved through long-term consumption of high-grade Ganoderma lucidum in the woods of Yundian Land.


    Compared with other pythons, it is more intelligent, which can be described as "chengjing". But according to the classification of the monster race, it is far from reaching the point where it can transform into a human form, and it should still be in a "beast" state. Nevertheless, it is extremely ferocious. At the animal level of the previous big world, it can definitely dominate one side. Even tigers, lions, or elephants will not be its opponents.


    If such a beast is allowed to move and attack the village, it will be a huge disaster.


    Fortunately, before it was discovered by the public, it was tamed by Tang Ye and Tang Manhong. After being tamed, although it has reduced its fierceness, it has been developed more intelligently, and thus changed from a "ferocious beast" to a "spirit beast."


    Tang Ye himself is a person of great fortune. When it followed Tang Ye, Tang Ye was looking for the Dragon Gate. The Dragon Gate had the spiritual power of the dragon. It was nurtured and evolved faster. Then in the Tang Ye of the South China Sea, she fought against the enlightened Luohuadong female Gu Luoxue, and fought against the "Hundred Birds Chaofeng" and "Ten Thousand Carp Chaolong". It was a matter of life and death. It evolved a second head and became a terrifying double head. Python!


    However, such a fierce and terrifying two-headed giant python has a delicate name, and was named "Xiao Zi" by Crescent Moon because it is a female.


    Now Xiao Zi has evolved stronger, with scales all over her body like steel, impenetrable, and can easily smash a rocky mountain. This was due to Tang Ye''s qi luck dissipating before leaving the big world, and qi luck was added to it, which further strengthened its ability.


    At the beginning, Tang Ye dissipated his luck to protect the great world, in fact, most of them were inclined to the people around him. Although luck is uncontrollable, with Tang Ye''s strong will, it will be somewhat inclined.


    After ending the battle with Wen Dingmo, he fought guerrilla warfare with Wen Zhongyuan. It would be difficult for a terrifying python like Xiao Zi to appear in public places, so he returned to the old place of Tangmen and lived under the cliff and deep pool specially developed by Tang Manhong.


    Xiao Zi was called out by the crescent moon, and just bends his head and part of his neck to the cliff. If its whole body is displayed, it can fully surround a large mountain. Its head is more than two meters wide, so people don''t have to worry about falling when they sit on it. Now it has two heads, which together are four meters big. The average house is a little over three meters above one storey, so you can imagine how big this python is.


    Xiao Zi emerged from the deep pool, looked at the crescent moon, spit out the blood-red snake letter, licked the crescent moon''s face, expressing intimacy and friendship.


    Xiao Zi is actually very toxic. It''s just that it won''t poison people close to you, otherwise Crescent Moon would die early.


    Tang Manhong was very depressed, and Crescent Moon was no longer young, so he was still a child regardless of his youthful appearance. She said badly to Crescent: "Xiao Zi wants to rest at night, so don''t bother him."


    "I called Xiao Zi if I had good news!" Crescent Moon looked at Tang Manhong and smiled.


    Chi Chi!


    Xiao Zi is psychic and can fully understand Crescent Moon''s words. It''s just that it can''t evolve anymore under the yoke of luck, that is to say, it can''t reach the height where it can transform into a human form and speak human words. Now it heard Crescent Moon say there was good news to tell it, and it could only make some chirps to indicate that it wanted to know what good news was.


    Crescent Moon and Tang Manhong have been with Xiao Zi for a long time, and there is no problem with Xiao Zi communicating. Crescent gave Tang Manhong a weird look, then looked at Xiao Zi, and said, "He''s coming back!"


    Chi Chi?


    Xiao Zi said he didn''t understand, who is he?


    Yueya said happily: "Tang Ye."


    Chih...chh!


    Xiao Zi became happy when she heard the name, and even shook her head with excitement. Then the movement of its head shaking became weird, as if hiding in hiding, as if a little girl was shy.


    Both Crescent Moon and Tang Manhong could understand the meaning of these actions. The two were speechless. Although Xiao Zi is a female, she is a snake after all, so what is Tang Ye shy about!


    Xiao Zi is so psychic, she knows the difference between men and women! It feels like a two-headed snake, it''s too scary, it doesn''t look like a girl at all!


    Crescent thought that Xiao Zi was so funny, and she covered her mouth and smiled. This made Xiao Zi angry, and went back to the bottom of the deep pool with two whimpers, no longer paying attention to the crescent that laughed at her.


    Tang Manhong patted Yueya''s head ill-temperedly, and said, "Look, you made Xiao Zi angry. How old you are, you still look like a small child!"


    Crescent Moon never paid attention to Tang Manhong''s preaching, and curled her lips and said, "Just allow you to talk to Tang Ye and me. Don''t Xiao Zi and I have fun with Tang Ye?"


    "You..." Tang Manhong was speechless all of a sudden, it was unexpected that Crescent Moon would say such things, which made her suspect that Tang Ye did have anything to do with Crescent Moon.


    In view of Tang Ye''s extremely low consciousness regarding women, Tang Manhong felt that it was possible. Suddenly she felt that this kind of thing was quite terrifying. Without knowing it, Tang Ye actually hooked up with his best sister!


    Tang Manhong''s mood became complicated. Although she was more **** and beautiful than Crescent Moon, she did not have the childlike aura of Crescent Moon. Maybe Tang Ye liked Crescent Woman better. After all, she was more than a woman with a **** and charming style like her. , And not worse than her!


    "How far are you and Tang Ye?!" Tang Manhong asked, staring at Crescent, feeling quite complicated.


    Crescent was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Manhong to think about this. She wanted to explain, but her playful eyes rolled and she joked again. She wanted to tease Tang Manhong. She straightened her chest and said, "He has seen my chest!"


    Tang Manhong glanced at Crescent''s chest, showing a look of disdain, and said, "What is the difference between looking at your chest and not looking at it?"


    "You..." Crescent Moon was mad at this moment, isn''t this a mockery of his lack of breasts!


    Tang Manhong was proud to see the crescent moon shrunk. Now she feels fortunate that although Crescent Moon has a childlike appearance, but no giant-r breasts, the threat is greatly reduced. How can there be so many young-looking women with huge breasts? They are all made by speculation!


    Yueya was actually a very innocent girl. Tang Ye looked at her chest that time only because she had the mark of a dagger on her chest, which was the proof of the inheritor of the artifact. She wanted to tease Tang Manhong but was jokes by Tang Manhong. She became angry and pursed her small mouth and hummed, "Ignore you! You can make a fuss with Tang Ye!"


    "Oh?" Tang Manhong seemed to see something, and instead teased Crescent Moon, he smiled and said, "Couldn''t you be like this?"


    "Of course I won''t!" Crescent said angrily: "Who wants to play with that bad guy!"


    It''s just... Crescent''s thoughts in her heart were that she hadn''t seen each other for two years, and she didn''t know what happened to Tang Ye.


    Now Tang Manhong knew that Yueya had nothing to do with Tang Ye, and he was relieved and became happier. If there is something between Tang Ye and Yueya, she doesn''t know what to do.


    She walked to the edge of the cliff, looked at the bright starry sky, and said: "Tang Ye has come to see us, and that''s what important things are going to do. I don''t know what it will become."


    Crescent smiled happily again, and said: "Change, change, that''s fun."

 Chapter 1343： No. 1342 No more love!

    Crescent Moon is a naughty girl with an active nature, so she naturally likes to stimulate her life. Looking at her appearance, no one believes that she will be a killer, but life cannot be deceived by her appearance.


    Tang Manhong is now playing the role of a sister, and he has to manage the newly formed Tang Sect, who is intellectually mature and stable. She had the ability to solve the immediate matter, so she let Crescent play willfully. When Tang Ye was away, she was only accompanied by a good sister Yueya.


    Now that Tang Ye is coming, she has joys and worries.


    Like other people''s thoughts, she thought that Tang Ye was forced to go to Guwu Jianghu and would never be able to return. For a while, she was still quite depressed, but it was only supported by Crescent Moon''s company. However, some time ago, she arranged to see some news from Yanjing''s line of sight that a mysterious man with a hood appeared. After analysis, she knew that it was Tang Ye. She was very excited and happy at the time, but she soon realized that Tang Ye hadn''t contacted her for a long time when she came back, and there must be something important.


    Two years ago, Tang Ye was busy fighting against Wen Dingmo and Wen Zhongyuan. The impact of this incident was historical. Since then, the world has changed, and more people with supernatural powers appeared, and it was like entering. A new era. Two years later, Tang Ye reappeared, wondering what would happen again.


    In fact, it doesn''t matter what major event happened. What''s important is that Tang Manhong worried that after seeing Tang Ye, it didn''t take long for Tang Ye to leave again.


    When Tang Ye came back from Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he first arrived at Yanjing. He wanted to give the Xuan Lei Canglan sword technique he had obtained from Li Haoran to Lu Celadon, and then went to see the cultivation of the north and south, and finally went to Xiangshan. Look at Sima Puyu from Biyun Temple.


    Sima Puyu had his daughter who was strong enough to jump into space before she was born. This daughter was targeted by Xu Wuming and must be taken care of. Fortunately, there is an old abbot guarding, relying on the Xiangshan Millennium Buddha Terrace, even Xu Wuming could not attack.


    Tang Ye went to the old place of Tangmen with confidence.


    Tang Manhong was waiting for him at Yamaguchi. Seeing that red dress, Tang Ye felt like a world away. The mountain flowers are blooming, year after year, asking when you will return. When I returned, how many vicissitudes of life changed. But the woman in red is still so beautiful and charming.


    When he walked in front of Tang Manhong, Tang Ye let out a long sigh of relief, unexpectedly speechless.


    Tang Manhong smiled and said, "So, don''t you love me anymore?"


    Without the excitement and impulse of seeing you again for a long time, I hugged me and rolled around and vented on the spot. Everything seemed plain and plain. Without the passion of the past, is there really no love?


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Manhong''s eyes where there was no love, that was the affectionate return to the ordinary, the love that naturally rose, this is silent romance and love.


    Tang Manhong understood this, so he was very happy. After all, I have to hold my hands together, slowly approach, kiss, and gradually become entangled with limbs. However, after the shortness of breath, both of them let go of each other and looked around. They were angry and funny.


    Tang Ye said, "There are many enemies, so is the defense line so tight?"


    It is estimated that a lot of eyes have seen the two people kissed. They were both Tang Sect''s eyeliners. Knowing the relationship between the two of them, it would be fine to be seen hugging and kissing. But things like undressed field battles are not easy to be seen, and must be stopped.


    Tang Manhong was a little bit unfulfilled, and could only say regretfully: "Wen Zhongyuan knew about my relationship with you, and probably was afraid that Tang Sect would pose a threat, and would send some people over to harass from time to time."


    "Is there anything?" Tang Ye asked with concern.


    Tang Manhong smiled, with a somewhat ironic smile, which was aimed at Wen Zhongyuan, and then took Tang Ye''s hand and walked away. He wanted to take Tang Ye to a place, and walked and said, "Wen Zhongyuan was a spy at first, but he didn''t figure it out. The strength of my place is to send some small soldiers to the future, and I kill them, and then send some more powerful ones. Some are so powerful that neither I nor Crescent can deal with them, but I and everyone are in peace."


    Tang Yexiao asked, "How to deal with it, use poison?"


    Tang Manhong shook his head, pointed to the side of Heishui Cliff to Tang Ye, and said, "They have all become Xiao Zi''s dinner."


    Tang Ye was stunned, remembering that Xiao Zi was a red-purple python, one of his most powerful helpers in the big world before, and even during the battle between Nanhai and Gu Luoxue, he evolved two heads, which reversed the situation and saved him. His fate. He was very grateful to Xiao Zi and regarded him as a life partner.


    However, the world can''t accept the public travel of a giant python like Xiao Zi, otherwise he will take Xiao Zi with him.


    "Xiao Zi... just living under the cliff over there?" Tang Ye asked Tang Manhong.


    Tang Ye has always felt that a two-headed snake like the red-purple python has the name "little purple". It is a bit frightening and can''t be called... But the pretty girl Crescentya grabbed her collar and emphasized that she wanted to call it. There is no way, just bite the bullet and shout.


    Tang Man gave Tang Ye a red-and-white look, and said, "Yes, Xiao Zi lives there. Normally I don''t allow anyone to approach it. It''s a forbidden place. Even if Xiao Zi gets along with us friendly, I want it to keep that aggressiveness." ."


    Tang Ye nodded approvingly, and said, "Yes, don''t let Xiao Zi become a gentle pet."


    How can a poisonous snake lose its fangs?


    Tang Ye continued to follow Tang Manhong to the Heishui Cliff. There was no way to linger on the limbs properly. Fortunately, Tang Manhong finished the matter, and then he could have a good time on the bed. She asked Tang Ye: "There must be something major when you come back?"


    Tang Ye nodded lightly and said, "It''s big, it''s not big, it depends on who it is and what to do."


    A trace of disappointment flashed through Tang Manhong''s eyes, and said, "It seems that I can''t do it. Or is it... I don''t need to do it at all?"


    Tang Ye smiled and felt that Tang Manhong''s sorrow was completely unnecessary, and said, "This thing has to be done from Guwu Jianghu, fighting with the sky, using the sky as a prop. It is estimated that only two or three people can participate. . So, you worry that this kind of thing is unnecessary."


    "Cut!" Tang Manhong hummed unwillingly: "So, among the two or three people, are there women? And they have a good relationship with you. What''s the matter with me being jealous of this kind of thing?"


    Tang Ye shrugged, smiled, squeezed Tang Manhong''s palms, and said, "That''s not a joke. It''s possible... Forget it, it''s still a long time ago. It''s useless to say more now. I''ll come to you, yes. I want you and Yueya to go to Yanjing and kill Wen Zhongyuan, so that you can relax."


    "Can you kill?" Tang Manhong knew that Wen Zhongyuan was the incarnation of a blood demon, who could reincarnate, and he was simply unkillable Xiaoqiang, and the red wall was in distress.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You are the inheritor of the artifact, now is the time to play this role."


    "I don''t have a magical weapon." Tang Man said with a red and white look at Tang Ye. Tang Ye told her about this two years ago, but she didn''t feel it at all. Probably it was because I didn''t get the artifact, didn''t feel the power, and I felt very illusory.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This time I come back and I will do my best to solve this problem. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 1344： 1343 Is this really a big snake?

    Tang Manhong felt that it would be nice to get rid of the Central Plains of the text, so that he would not have to worry about strong enemies from time to time to harass Tang Sect. However, she struggled with one more thing. After solving Wen Zhongyuan, Tang Ye is going to Guwu Jianghu, what should he do in the big world?


    Life without goals is terrible.


    Want to revive Tang Sect?


    To be honest, after the world gradually became chaotic, she didn''t know how to locate Tang Sect. And when it comes to waiting for Tang Ye, she wants Tang Ye to be visible and tangible. If it is the same as before, it will make people think that she will never see it again. It will be a real torment.


    Tang Ye knew Tang Manhong''s sad mood, and said, "If you want, just look to that day."


    Tang Manhong didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye looked towards the sky and squinted. He can be sure that if the princess understands the way of heaven, uses the power of heaven to avoid the shackles of air and breaks the way of ascension, then more and more people can do this.


    The prerequisite for this is that Li Haoran has solved the problems in the profound realm, so he can use the rich conditions in the profound realm to help those who are capable and enlightened, and are on the same front, to prepare for the human race''s big plan.


    Some are in the sky, some are on the earth.


    This can also better unite the entire human race.


    Tang Manhong didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant, so Tang Ye made it clearer. When Tang Manhong understood those things, his eyes brightened while worrying. If it can reach the height described by Tang Ye, she feels that life will be quite fulfilling and interesting, and that kind of life will never be a torment.


    There is even a chance to leave this world and try in other worlds. Of course, this may also be forced, because this world will be invaded, and the human race will no longer be able to survive.


    Anyway, if you don''t go out, you think the world is just like this. But when you really go out, you will know that the world is actually like that.


    To a certain extent, this is also the meaning of travel. If you have the opportunity, you must try to travel in life.


    Tang Manhong''s worries turned into an eagerness to try. If there is no disaster, then continue to live happily. And if disaster strikes, face it with optimism. In a disaster, there is something called a blessing after death.


    Tang Ye and Tang Manhong came to the Heishui Cliff. After Crescent saw them, his eyes wandered around them for a while. As before, Crescent Moon didn''t show a very familiar mood and greeted Tang Ye in the past, but just laughed and showed her nice tiger teeth.


    Tang Ye went over and said hello: "Crescent, long time no see."


    By the way, feel the crescent moon''s head. Yueya pursed her mouth angrily and stared. Do you want to kill? Cut, don''t you treat yourself as a child? I just have a childish look, not a child!


    "I don''t want to talk to you, but Xiao Zi misses you so much!" Crescent Moon said something, but she was proud of her for a while, then ran over and called Xiao Zi out from the edge of the cliff.


    It''s a pity that Xiao Zi didn''t come out, which made Tang Ye feel embarrassed. Didn''t he say that he missed himself?


    Yueya knows Xiaozi best, because she loves to run to Xiaozi''s mind to experience the feeling of "flying in the sky", which is quite exciting. She knew that the reason why Xiao Zi didn''t come out was because the "girl" was at work. Xiao Zi treats herself as a girl, but she can''t transform her human form, and having two heads is scary. Which man would like a girl like this?


    Crescent rolled her eyes at the bottom of the cliff. It is not good for Xiaozi to become as wise as a human being, adding unnecessary troubles.


    Crescent Moon knew how to get Xiao Zi out, pretending to say to Tang Ye: "Forget it, Xiao Zi rest, let''s go."


    Then Crescent deliberately stomped her feet and made footsteps.


    Xiao Zi''s hearing is extremely sensitive, and he heard these movements even under the cliff. It naturally wanted to see Tang Ye, and when she heard that Tang Ye was about to leave, she was anxious and suddenly sprang out from under the cliff and deep pool.


    Wow!


    The cliff was like a torrential rain, and the water was brought out by Xiao Zi suddenly and fiercely.


    The unexpected water rushed down, Tang Ye, Tang Manhong, and Crescent were all soaked, and their clothes were all wet.


    Shoo!


    Xiao Zi watched them yell, and then saw the tall and sturdy man, once a roar made her this fierce beast dare not resist, he regarded her as a friend, as a life partner, and bet his life on her. . She felt that she and Tang Ye had a special bond.


    that''s the truth.


    Now seeing Tang Ye again, it is hard to hide the excitement and excitement. But she dare not presumptuous. She is a wise beast with unlimited potential. As long as she is allowed a bit of luck, there is no problem in becoming a demon, or even transforming into a human form. In this way, she immediately felt Tang Ye''s power.


    Strong, just like before, there is no problem in shocking her, even stronger than this. Xiao Zi is in awe of Tang Ye like this, willingly surrendered and regarded as his master all his life!


    She wanted to transform into a human form and get along with Tang Ye more directly. She knew that if she wanted to have this day, she could only follow Tang Ye!


    Xiao Zi thought about a lot of things and made a firm determination. However, Crescent Moon and Tang Manhong were speechless, they all made their clothes wet!


    When Xiao Zi noticed this situation and saw that Tang Ye was also wet by her, she panicked, worried that Tang Ye was angry, two heads poked, weird and cute.


    Is this really a vicious giant python with two heads?


    Tang Ye smiled and stretched out a hand to signal.


    Xiao Zi''s four eyes turned, Gordon Gordon whimpered twice, and finally lowered his head slowly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye touched Xiao Zi''s head, honestly...like touching a piece of steel. After Xiao Zi evolved, his scales were harder than steel. However, Xiao Zi quickly realized this problem, she lifted her defenses, her scales softened a lot, and she felt slippery to the touch.


    Tang Ye can¡¯t think of Xiao Zi as a "beautiful girl" like Crescent Moon. In his eyes, although Xiao Zi is a life partner, she still has more images of ferocious pythons, so intimacy can''t say much. Instead, he said, "I''ll find an opportunity to take you to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes to see if you can break through. Or, if you can do the''Another Way to Heaven'', I will take you to other worlds.


    Tang Ye is not joking. A fierce giant python like Xiao Zi is wise and can continue to break through. If she is given the conditions to grow up, she doesn''t know how far it can evolve.


    If you can really leave this world and find another place to live, then a force like Xiao Zi can definitely play a huge role.


    Xiao Zi was very excited when she heard that Tang Ye was going to take her to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and stretched out the snake letter to lick Tang Ye. Crescent next to her heard that she couldn''t follow it, so she came over and grabbed Tang Ye''s arm, swayed her coquettishly with her childish face, and said, "I want to go too!"


    Tong Yan''s acting like a baby has tremendous lethality. Tang Ye is not easy to refuse. In fact, he has his own thinking and said, "When the time is right, I will take you there."


    As the inheritor of the artifact, once the power of that artifact is protected, he is already extraordinary, and going to Guwu Jianghu is not a problem.

 Chapter 1345： 1344th breeze!

    The main thing for Tang Ye to find Tang Manhong was to get Tang Manhong and Crescent Moon to go to Yanjing in preparation for killing Wen Zhongyuan. As for taking them to the Guwu rivers and lakes, that is after the "Another Pitian Road" plan can be implemented.


    Tang Ye just mentioned by the way, and didn''t elaborate on them one by one.


    Then have a little chat, as a long-lost reunion. After a little late, Tang Ye and Tang Manhong went back. Their clothes are all wet and they should go back and change them. It just turned out that Tang Ye and Tang Manhong went back to the room together, and changed their clothes together. By the way, something indescribable happened.


    "I have medicine to keep you up overnight!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt that this was a huge insult. Recently, he had a bad habit in bed, and he raised his hand and spanked a woman''s ass. But in this case, this is a good way to flirt.


    The battle became more intense.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t use Tang Manhong''s medicine, even if it was useless, Tang Manhong could be satisfied, lying on him charmingly and begging for mercy.


    One night passed, and the next day was sunny. Under the organization of Tang Manhong, a celebration meeting was held in Tangmen, and the mountains were lively.


    After staying in Tangmen for three days, Tang Ye left. Even though there are ten thousand reluctances, Tang Manhong and Yueya are not hypocritical. They also start to make some arrangements to ensure the normal operation of Tang Sect, and then go to Yanjing.


    After Tang Ye left Tangmen, he didn''t directly return to Yanjing, but went to another place to find another heir to the artifact.


    She is Wang Jianjia who has been running around, distinguishing the members of the bleeding demon through the power of the artifact, and then killing them.


    The woman who holds the door, the woman does not let the shackles.


    And Tang Ye has been getting together little and more.


    At this time, Wang Jianjia swiftly swept through the woods, his actions were as simple as a martial arts feat in a movie. Wearing a black leather jacket, she has a perfect figure and a grim expression, like a ruthless female killer. She is chasing a newly discovered member of the Gorefiend, and that member of the Gorefiend can eat people and drink blood.


    After chasing for a while, Wang Jianjia landed on a tree trunk, glared at him, and waved his left hand. A light blue delicate bow appeared in her hand, and then she held the bow with her right hand, and the arrow made her own, with a "wish" shot. Go out with great strength.


    The sharp arrow pointed directly at the fleeing Gorefiend member ahead. At a critical juncture, the Gorefiend member jumped aside to avoid it. Although he hit a big tree and turned a few somersaults, he finally escaped the fatal blow of the blue moon chasing bow. . If he was hit by this divine weapon, he would be wiped out.


    The power of the divine weapon, protected by the divine dragon and holy power, is the nemesis of the blood demons.


    The Gorefiend member who rolled to the side turned his head and stared at Wang Jianjia, with blood red eyes and resentment. In these days, many of their brothers were killed by Wang Jianjia!


    However, today, they will join forces to kill Wang Jianjia!


    Now this member of the Gorefiend fled to the forest in a panic, it was actually a disguise. He was just a bait to lure Wang Jianjia to the forest, and then he was caught in their ambush!


    Since gaining the power of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, Wang Jianjia''s strength has been greatly improved, and he has accumulated rich combat experience in the continuous elimination of Gorefiend members. Therefore, as long as there are not many members of the Blood Demon, she is not afraid at all. This more or less made her careless, and the members of the Gorefiend who had been beaten and fled by her disguised themselves a little like.


    She walked towards the members of the Gorefiend who had fallen to the ground in embarrassment under the influence of the power of the blue moon chasing bow, with a cold expression and a bit of pride. Leng Li is because these Gorefiend members have killed too many innocents, and she will get rid of them without hesitation. She was proud because she felt that none of these Gorefiend members were her opponents, and that the victory was already in her hands.


    However, when she walked past, suddenly, the ground shook for a while, and then several blood lights rose from the ground. The blood light is very regular, it is a confinement circle!


    Wang Jianjia was trapped in the circle. But not only that, the blood and light changed, freeing up four channels, forming chains like dripping blood, which tied Wang Jianjia''s hands and feet respectively.


    In this way, Wang Jianjia could not use the azure blue to chase the moon bow!


    "You..." Wang Jianjia realized that he was caught in a trap!


    She also thought that the blood demon member in the city ran as soon as she saw her because she was afraid that she was the heir to the artifact, but she did not expect to set up such a trap to deal with her.


    This is terrible. She knew her strength, even if she couldn''t use the blue moon chasing bow, she could get rid of this imprisonment circle just by spending some time. However, before that, the blood demon members would not do nothing to her!


    What made her panic was that when she was trapped, one by one Gorefiend members came out, all of them staring at her with blood-red eyes, hating her to the bone, and wanting to eat her flesh and drink her blood. Look like.


    It turned out that it was not a blood demon member who designed to deal with her, but a group of dozens!


    "Kill her, she killed my big brother!" a Gorefiend member shouted angrily.


    "She killed my father, and I want to avenge my father!" Another blood demon member angered.


    "No, it''s too cheap to kill her directly. Hey, her appearance is very good, let our brothers enjoy it first, after all... he let my brother lose his brother!" Another blood demon member said with a grim expression.


    While Wang Jianjia eliminated the members of the Gorefiend, he also forged many blood feuds. However, this blood feud is actually meaningless. They are members of the Gorefiend. Regardless of whether they have hatred or not, Wang Jianjia is an enemy, either you die or I die.


    When Wang Jianjia heard the anger of these blood demon members, he was not afraid, but he did not expect that there were so many blood demon members. In this world, there are still many blood demons lurking among the people.


    How many real human races can there be?


    Therefore, it is simply impossible to unite within the human race and jointly carry out the plan of "another way to split the sky". That thing must be done secretly, otherwise it will inevitably be destroyed by these lurking demons in disguise. Then, only a small group of people can do that.


    Wang Jianjia cannot protect himself now!


    I can¡¯t use the azure blue to chase the moon bow. It takes a lot of time to get rid of the imprisoned blood formation. But at this time, dozens of Gorefiend members have already forced her towards her. . She is going to be a plaything!


    "Damn it!" Wang Jianjia was panicked, but didn''t show it. During this period of time, she killed the enemy for days, and the cold and stern momentum made her suppress her fear, even if she could do nothing, she would rather die than surrender.


    She is also thinking of ways, looking for opportunities to get out. But there seemed to be no way. A blood demon member''s hand had reached out to her, as if he wanted to grab her chest, which was the one who said just now to enjoy her body.


    But at this moment, a fresh breeze blew in, and all the members of the Gorefiend slowed down a lot, and the power of the blood array that trapped Wang Jianjia suddenly weakened, and Wang Jianjia easily broke free.


    Dozens of Gorefiends were shocked, whose power was it?


    Wang Jianjia laughed happily, like a child who was loved, with a bright smile, looked to the side and said: "You are finally willing to come with me?"


    The breeze is coming, and the dead wood comes in the spring power to purify the evil spirits!

 Chapter 1346： Learn your attitude!

    Since it is the strength of the dead wood to meet the spring, it is no doubt that Tang Ye. In this world, there are not many people who realize that there is a dead tree in the spring, and Tang Ye is the only one that has appeared.


    The three magical methods of Buddhism, with dead trees in spring, iron trees blooming, and Bodhi giving birth to children, are more mysterious than each. There is even legend that Bodhi''s birth can bring people back to life.


    It''s just that, when Tang Ye realized that it was only when he was dying, he still needed to be infused with Buddhism and experienced the transformation from life to death and death to life. Not to mention, there is also the role of him and Dong Miaozhu, a living Buddha. Therefore, it is impossible for ordinary people to realize such magical methods.


    Therefore, in the future, the iron tree blooms and the bodhi bears children, even if it is Tang Ye, a few years after comprehending the withered trees in spring, they still can''t touch them.


    At the beginning, Tang Ye felt that he needed to stay beside Dong Miaozhu if he wanted to realize the flowering of the iron tree and the birth of Bodhi. It''s a pity that Dong Miaozhu had a weird thought after awakening from his previous life. He perseveredly went west to find what happened in the past. That kind of dazed truth hides a great secret. Not even in this world. By now, Tang Ye didn''t know where Dong Miaozhu had gone.


    Tang Ye once sent people to search for Dong Miaozhu. However, according to the spy¡¯s report, in the former Buddhist country to the west, the Golden Gate suddenly opened wide. The sun was like a wheel, the Buddha''s light was ten thousand feet, and there was the sound of the golden phoenix. A clean woman in white walked into the Golden Gate. Disappeared and was passed on as a puzzled vision.


    Tang Ye felt that this must be what happened to Dong Miaozhu. However, where did Dong Miaozhu go into Kinmen?


    Did it really go to another world?


    This kind of thing was originally a joke, but after experiencing so many mysterious things, Tang Ye had no reason not to believe it.


    Now that he is busy with Human Race''s big plans, Tang Ye has no time to look for Dong Miaozhu. Even if you look for it, you will definitely not be able to go to another world you don''t know. Therefore, he never mentioned Dong Miaozhu''s matter. But not mentioning it does not mean forgetting.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that when he came to Wang Jianjia, Wang Jianjia was besieged. He knew that with Wang Jianjia''s strength, if it hadn''t been restrained by the imprisoned blood formation in advance, even if he faced dozens of blood demon members, he would not lose easily. After all, there is no problem with the power of the artifact, killing one with one arrow.


    Wang Jianjia would be trapped, and he would definitely underestimate the enemy. Tang Ye came to this conclusion immediately. He felt that Wang Jianjia should be taught a lesson, lest she think that she can underestimate the enemy with the power of the divine weapon. The members of the Blood Demon that are now encountered are all of average strength. If you encounter high-strength, it is not easy to deal with.


    However, after Wang Jianjia turned his head and looked in Tang Ye''s direction, he showed a brilliant smile, no longer the cold and ruthless appearance, very beautiful and moving. However, she was doing a stupid thing, that is, she stopped fighting back against the blood demon members, and the blood demon members reacted and rushed towards her.


    Tang Ye thought Wang Jianjia was too happy, so he forgot. However, Wang Jianjia said to him at this time: "When you are here, I won''t fight. It''s time to enjoy the right to be a woman."


    Damn it. Tang Ye was quite speechless. But Wang Jianjia really didn''t do anything. Tang Ye was quite helpless, thinking that Wang Jianjia would be taught a lesson. In this situation, he could only make a move, and casually called out a small flame slogan, the flame slogan collapsed, and smashed the throats of dozens of blood demon members.


    For Tang Ye, destroying these blood demon members of average strength would be effortless.


    The members of the Gorefiend were horrified when they saw Tang Ye''s power. They recognized it. This was the power that made their boss afraid. No, it should be said that this man, his boss is afraid, he is Tang Ye!


    A member of the Gorefiend wanted to issue a warning, telling other companions that Tang Ye, this servant is back! It''s a pity that they were crushed by the flames before they could send a message.


    It''s really unfortunate news. As soon as Tang Ye came back, their plan would be greatly obstructed again. The members of the Gorefiend didn''t understand, wasn''t Tang Ye taken to Guwu Jianghu? Why was it taken twice and came out twice?


    Is he the father of the gatekeeper?


    Wang Jianjia walked to Tang Ye, curled his lips, looked aggrieved, and said, "I thought you forgot about me."


    Tang Ye laughed, hugged Wang Jianjia, and rubbed his hands on Wang Jianjia''s waist. Regarding this **** waist, no woman can compare to Wang Jianjia.


    Since childhood training, a stubborn young lady who loves to fight, has no trace of fat on her body, is strong and flexible, and the vest line is enviable. A woman with such a pretty waist, coupled with a plump breast, makes men the most obsessed. Otherwise, although the **** are big, but the waist is like a bucket, the overall look is not beautiful.


    Wang Jianjia held Tang Ye''s hand on her waist, pretending to be a bad air, and said, "What are you touching?"


    "Touch you randomly." Tang Ye laughed, joking and joking, getting along very naturally.


    Wang Jianjia blushed, not entangled with Tang Ye, took a step, and said, "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Get you back to Yanjing to deal with Wen Zhongyuan." Tang Ye didn''t go around the corner, and directly stated the purpose.


    Wang Jianjia knew that Jiquan¡¯s eight artifacts could reproduce the divine dragon¡¯s sacred power and kill the Gorefiend. It¡¯s just that the previous artifact heirs are still a few short of them. If Tang Ye said that, is that the artifact heirs collected?


    She looked at Tang Ye puzzled. Tang Ye took her by the hand and said, "There is still one short, or two short. One is in Guwu Jianghu and needs someone to help him out. And the other, I don''t know who he is yet. I think I will know soon. Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s matter has dragged on for so long and he must be resolved. It is not his time now... I can¡¯t say that. If this human race¡¯s only pure land has been watched by evil demons, then blood demons. He is a member of the alien race of evil demon. He... In this way, Wen Zhongyuan is not an enemy of old things."


    Wang Jianjia was ignorant and didn''t know what Tang Ye was referring to, but she could hear that it contained a lot of information. Simply put, the amount of information is huge.


    Tang Ye was helpless with the current situation, and the women around him were very talented, saying that there was an army of women. And he also had to rely on this maiden army, so he told Wang Jianjia in detail about other things such as the road to the sky and the big plan of the human race.


    Wang Jianjia''s mouth opened when he heard it, and he was quite surprised. She feels that the world is already crazy, but she didn''t expect it to be so crazy. Life is like making a TV series.


    "Being with you guy makes me wonder if I live on the earth." Wang Jianjia held Tang Ye''s hand, surprised, but he had no choice but to accept it, even said indifferently.


    What can you care about? The world is different. It is no longer about science to explain everything. Ghosts, ghosts, gods, gods and demons are just what you need to face, regardless of whether you die yourself or your enemies die.


    "What''s your attitude?" Tang Ye said in puzzlement when he saw Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia raised his head and said with a smile: "Just like you, I have the attitude of being drunk today."

 Chapter 1347： The Buddha Terrace is broken!

    In fact, Wang Jianjia can''t do it so freely and has such a strong sense of responsibility, so he will always be caught in many things. However, she did some things generously, such as going to the hotel with Tang Ye when she arrived in the city.


    What else can young men and women do when they open a room in a hotel?


    Wang Jianjia, who took off his battle leather jacket, was a little bit shy at first, but it was not the first time with Tang Ye, and then he became wild, entangled like a snake, maybe too hard, with gasping from beginning to end.


    The rhythm is fast, but the long-term lovesickness keeps this kind of thing for a long time.


    Flew back to Yanjing the next day.


    Tang Ye felt something was wrong, Biyun Temple made him feel pressure. Worried about something wrong with Sima Puyu, he hurried to Xiangshan immediately.


    At this time, the three Xu Wuming clones were besieging the Xiangshan Buddha Terrace, and the old abbot Yimei cross-legged chanting, fighting hard. If it is a avatar of Xu Wuming, he has no pressure, two are okay, and three are more difficult. Especially, now comes a high-level clone. That is like refining a corpse, a clone refined through its own flesh and blood, and its strength is one level stronger than a normal clone.


    Xu Wuming has lived for thousands of years. It is estimated that what he has been doing is creating clones, spreading all over the world, which is really terrifying.


    The child in Sima Puyu''s belly is very important, and Xu Wuming will not let it go. Last time Tang Ye didn''t have the power to suppress, he killed one of his clones in seconds, and was forced to return to Guwu Jianghu. So now he thinks that Tang Ye is no longer in the big world, so if he comes to catch Sima Puyu, no one can stop him.


    Although Xiangshan Buddha Terrace was powerful, he also sent several clones. Daily non-stop attack, always able to break through the defense of the Buddha.


    "Without Tang Ye''s protection, you still don''t waste your efforts. Otherwise, when I break through this Buddhist platform, it will be the time when the Fragrant Mountain is washed in blood!" Xu Wuming shouted angrily at Xiangshan.


    He was blocked outside the Buddhist platform barrier, using a voice to reach the mountain, shaking his eyebrows, the old abbot and others.


    Seeing no movement on the mountain, he sneered again: "Although the power of the Buddha Terrace is strong, it will soon collapse after being attacked by me for so many days? How long can you hold on? Huh, old abbot Yimei, you really have to persist like this. Don¡¯t forget what I said, when I break through this Buddhist platform, I will surely wash the Fragrant Mountain with blood!"


    There was still no movement on Fragrant Hill.


    Although the old abbot Yimei heard Xu Wuming''s words, he remained unmoved and his mood was not affected. What he had to do now was to rely on the power of the Buddha to protect Sima Puyu, without thinking about anything else. The Buddha Terrace was attacked by three Xu Wuming clones for several days, and it was indeed crumbling. I don''t know if it can survive today. He didn''t expect Xu Wuming to make a few clones to fight, and it felt terrifying to think about how many clones Xu Wuming created.


    But sticking to it is not without hope. Hearing what Xu Wuming said just now, it seemed that Tang Ye had returned. Then, if you can wait until Tang Ye comes back, you don''t need to worry.


    However, unfortunately, the flesh and blood clone of Xu Wuming sacrificed a sword and collided with the "…d" Buddha seal on the Buddha stand, and the Buddha stand trembled!


    The old abbot Yimei was shocked, and the Buddha stand could be moved. That sword must be transformed by a divine artifact!


    What kind of sword is that?


    The old abbot Yimei was always curious. Although it is known that Xu Wuming is a thousand-year-old monster, it is still unknown which one it is. Only by understanding clearly can we cope better.


    At this time, Xu Wuming''s flesh and blood clone floated, standing side by side with the golden sword, flying high above the sky to deal with the Buddha''s platform gold seal, the momentum has already overwhelmed the Buddha''s platform, I am afraid the Buddha''s platform will not last long.


    Xu Wuming''s flesh and blood clone sneered and said, "The Buddha stand has been trying to block me for hundreds of years? What do you think this dragon sword is for?"


    "The Dragon Slaying Sword?" The old abbot Yimei was surprised when he heard that, which Dragon Slaying Sword is?


    Lenovo Xu Wuming''s identity, the ancestor of the exorcist, Tu Long... the old abbot Yimei was shocked. Do you remember the supreme exorcism secret of Nine-Character Mantra? The reason why this secret exorcism can kill demons is because it protects the power of the dragon.


    Why is this secret technique protected by the might of the dragon? Because the ancestors of the exorcist once subdued a golden dragon and used it for exorcism. At that time, the nine-character mantra was the strongest in the exorcism secret technique, but even this was not enough to cause damage to those powerful monsters, such as zombies. For this reason, the ancestors of the exorcist let the power of the golden dragon be added to the already strongest exorcism secret technique, which makes the nine-character mantra stronger and stronger, even in the face of zombies, it can be killed!


    The golden dragon is said to have appeared after the first emperor became emperor. The first emperor was the first emperor, and the emperor condensed supreme luck and gave birth to the golden dragon. The strength of this golden dragon is self-evident, and the weapon that can subdue this golden dragon is said to be a sword built by the ancestors of the exorcist. It has no name, but it is circulated as the Dragon Slaying Sword in later generations.


    Even the golden dragon can be subdued, and it is the power of the first exorcist. It will not be a problem to deal with the Buddhist platform of Xiangshan which is only a few hundred years old!


    Therefore, now that the Dragon Slaying Sword is attacking the Buddha stand, there is a crack in the Buddha stand!


    The old abbot Yimei never expected that Xu Wuming''s golden sword was actually the dragon-slaying sword used by the ancestors of the exorcist!


    Then, this Xu Wuming''s identity is probably more terrifying than imagined!


    Click!


    Suddenly, there was a sound like glass breaking, and I saw that under the attack of the Dragon Slaying Sword, the golden light barrier formed by the Buddha platform began to crack!


    The Buddha stand can''t hold it anymore!


    Xu Wuming''s flesh-and-blood clone sneered, and bombarded the cracks in the Buddhist stage barrier.


    Huh!


    The enchantment of the Buddhist platform was broken, and a hole appeared.


    Xu Wuming''s flesh and blood clone smiled triumphantly and turned into a phantom, rushing into the barrier from the hole.


    "Not good!" The old abbot Yimei was shocked, screamed, and immediately activated the Dharma to fill the hole, so that the other two clones of Xu Wuming could not enter, otherwise Xiangshan would fall completely!


    Even so, the strongest flesh and blood clone came in. The old abbot Yimei wanted to initiate the Dharma, no one could stop him, he went straight to Sima Puyu''s position.


    Sima Puyu was resting in the small courtyard, and the old abbot Yimei was under the Suoluo tree next to him. The situation of the old abbot Yimei was very good. She became nervous, even panicked, still could not stop Xu Wuming?


    Xu Wuming would choose the time. Fortunately, Lu Celadon couldn''t come there because of something. At this time, he broke through the barrier of the Buddhist platform and took away Sima Puyu.


    The flesh and blood clone descended from the sky and into the courtyard, and saw the old abbot sitting cross-legged under the sara tree who could not interrupt the practice of Dharma. He jokingly smiled. Seeing Sima Puyu who was nervous at the door of the wooden house in front, he smiled even more comfortably. How does Sima Puyu run now?


    call!


    However, at this time, a powerful fist rushed forward and hit Xu Wuming''s head.


    It''s just that Xu Wuming escaped easily.


    Luo Bing came from Quan Jin. Learning the martial arts of Nanquan and Northern Legs, as Sima Puyu''s bodyguard, as well as friends, and even sisters, Luo Bing did not hesitate to stand in front of Sima Puyu.


    Unless she died first, she would never let Sima Puyu have an accident in front of her!

 Chapter 1348： Was eaten to death!

    Who did Xu Wuming think it was? It turned out to be Sima Puyu''s bodyguard. South fist and north leg? What a gadget, but ants and bugs.


    Last time he slapped Luo Bing with a casual slap with a normal clone. Now he is a flesh clone, stronger than the normal clone, so he doesn''t put Luo Bing in his eyes.


    Luo Bing did not consider whether she was Xu Wuming''s opponent or not, she just wanted to protect Sima Puyu. She didn''t use any weapons, she always used legs and fists. After Xu Wuming avoided a punch, she quickly jumped over and punched again.


    Xu Wuming felt naive about this kind of thing. It''s like an adult, will fight with a baby? He wouldn''t be so boring. So he was a little more serious, and solved Luo Bing all at once. So he stretched out a hand, gathered a group of strength, somewhat similar to Tang Ye''s small domain control, he controlled Luo Bing''s punch.


    He looked at Luo Bing with indifference and disdain, as if he was watching a clown, and said: "I didn''t look at you seriously last time, but now, it''s actually pretty pleasing to the eye. It looks good, but a bit stupid. Knowing that it''s impossible to do it. Matter, why do you want to...death?"


    Xu Wuming''s words are full of disdain and a deep humiliation. But Luo Bing still didn''t care, his face was expressionless, and he moved forward courageously, with firm mind.


    However, in terms of strength, as Xu Wuming said, Luo Bing is not worth mentioning. Xu Wuming can easily play with her like a clown.


    After seeing Luo Bing¡¯s resolute attitude and ignoring him, Xu Wuming¡¯s expression was quite gloomy. After being ignored, all his thoughts became meaningless, so all he had to do was to destroy it. Do business.


    As a result, Xu Wuming under the control of Luo Bing''s fist, with a light force, click, Luo Bing''s fist directly broke the bones.


    "Ah!" Luo Bing snorted in pain, his face was pale in pain, and his head was numb.


    Xu Wuming let go of Luo Bing, Luo Bing could no longer attack with his fists, the pain was still there, and he almost staggered and fell. But she was so tenacious that she tried her best to stabilize her body, followed the tendency of falling, and suddenly attacked with her legs.


    Xu Wuming is extremely impatient with this kind of thing. After living for so long, I am always tired of seeing things that I know that it is impossible to do it, but still do it desperately, thinking that it can be reversed like the protagonist of the TV series. As a person who has seen the rise and fall of thousands of years of history, he feels that a major feature of human beings is that they like to weave some good things to paralyze themselves, which is called inspiration.


    He thought it was ridiculous. The gap was the gap, just like he wanted to destroy the threatening exorcist families. Those exorcist families had resisted desperately, but the result was not killed by him one by one. Who can resist him? ?


    Even if facing Tang Ye and being able to kill his clone, he would not feel that Tang Ye could truly threaten his plan. For thousands of years to make arrangements, how many clones are there alone? Nobody knows. In short, he has absolute confidence.


    Facing Luo Bing who attacked again stubbornly, he became more sullen and fierce. The leg kicked against Luo Bing was squeezed and clicked with strength. He heard Luo Bing''s painful cry again, and his leg was also scrapped. !


    Luo Bing fell to the ground in great pain, but still did not give in, biting his lip and glaring at Xu Wuming, and stood in front of Sima Puyu.


    Seeing this, Sima Puyu couldn''t bear it, and wanted to go forward to Fu Luobing. But Luo Bing yelled to her and shouted in a low voice: "Miss, you don''t care about me. Since the Sima family saved my life, I have decided to protect you for the rest of my life!"


    "Luo Bing..." Sima Puyu was very worried and anguished. In order to protect her, Luo Bing had already had his hands and feet abolished. Faced with Xu Wuming, his life was easily taken away!


    How could Sima Puyu watch Luo Bing be killed? She looked at Xu Wuming with a firm expression. She knows one thing very well, even if she is taken away by Xu Wuming, she will not have an accident before the child is born. And this child will be conceived for three years, so Tang Ye will have three years to save her. She felt it was enough. She was willing to hold Xu Wuming, and she didn''t want Luo Bing to die here, as well as the old abbot Yimei, and even the entire Biyun Temple.


    "Xu Wuming, what you want is me, let them go!" Sima Puyu said coldly, staring at Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming just wanted to kill Luo Bing, and when he heard Sima Puyu''s words, he looked up at her, smiled playfully, and said, "What I want is the child in your stomach, not you."


    "Without me, can there be children?" Sima Puyu snorted coldly.


    Xu Wuming lowered his face gloomily.


    Sima Puyu said coldly again: "You let them go, and you are not allowed to kill anyone from Fragrant Mountain, otherwise something will happen to me, you know the consequences!"


    "Ha!" Xu Wuming sneered, and said: "You threaten me like this? Use your child as a bargaining chip? How do I think you are not like this kind of person..."


    Xu Wuming looked playful, and stared at Sima Puyu with a smile: "Will you be willing to threaten me by hurting children? Then I would like to take a look."


    Xu Wuming calmed down and walked towards Luo Bing step by step, and said: "I will kill her first and see if you will hurt the child to stop me. I tell you, your daughter is just a force that unexpectedly appeared in my plan. .Get this power, my plan will speed up. If you don¡¯t get it, then follow the original plan. Therefore, even if you lose your child, I will not lose much. I have waited for a thousand years, can¡¯t I still wait? So how many years?"


    To play psychological tactics, Xu Wuming is not built. In fact, the thirty-six demon branch power of Jiu Tian Yue Ling is what he desperately desires, and it is absolutely not to be lost. However, he could even see that Sima Puyu would not use her child as a bargaining chip. How could a mother hurt her son.


    What Sima Puyu has always done is to protect her belly with one hand. Even if her belly is not bulging, she is always used to this protective action. How can you use your child as a bargaining chip if you love your child so much!


    Sima Puyu was eaten to death by Xu Wuming long ago.


    Xu Wuming approached Luo Bing, manipulated his power, invisibly pinched Luo Bing¡¯s neck, lifted Luo Bing up, and sneered at Sima Puyu, ¡°Given your willfulness, it¡¯s time to teach you a lesson. It was her who died next time. If you still like to play with me next time, then your father, or eldest brother...I can''t guarantee their safety."


    "You!" Sima Puyu was furious.


    Xu Wuming sneered playfully and wanted to kill Luo Bing. He thought it was necessary to give Sima Puyu a warning, otherwise it would cause him a lot of trouble. For example, this time, actually asking him to dispatch a flesh and blood clone to deal with it, which is too much of an impact on the plan.


    However, when he tried to squeeze Luo Bing''s neck, the power he released was suddenly cut off, and Luo Bing was no longer controlled by his power and fell to the ground.


    Xu Wuming turned around abruptly, staring at the direction of the silent impact of a force that cut off his power. It is definitely not a simple character to appear silently. Are there other hidden masters on Xiangshan?

 Chapter 1349： Just a villain!

    Xu Wuming did not expect Tang Ye to stop him, because he felt that Tang Ye had just been brought back to Guwu Jianghu by the gatekeeper, and it was impossible for him to come back so soon.


    Although his plan has always been implemented by him alone, and has little connection with other people, unlike Wen Zhongyuan, which unites many people, even the gatekeepers in the ancient Wujiang Lake can unite, but he believes that his The approach is consistent with the interests of the gang in the text. Therefore, the faction of helping the dragon among the gatekeepers would definitely stop Tang Ye, and would not let Tang Ye come out to do damage.


    However, this was not the case, even the gatekeeper of Guwu Jianghu could not stop Tang Ye. When the power controlling Luo Bing was cut off, he was shocked and calmed down, feeling that the power was a bit familiar. The final result he got was Tang Ye!


    When Tang Ye descended from the sky, and it was determined that Tang Ye had stopped him, he was in a complicated mood and was quite helpless. He really saw a ghost, why is Tang Ye again? !


    Why is the gatekeeper of Guwu Jianghu useless at all?


    Last time Tang Ye burst out of power and killed his clone in seconds. Although he felt ashamed, he thought that if Tang Ye was captured back to the Guwu rivers and lakes, he might suffer a huge punishment. Even the gatekeeper of the Fulong faction had a chance to treat Tang Ye shot, if it''s good, you can kill Tang Ye, and his mood will be better. But now, Tang Ye has nothing to do!


    Xu Wuming''s mood was broken. The old abbot Yimei couldn''t deal with him, but Tang Ye could. Now that Tang Ye appeared, it meant that his plan to catch Sima Puyu was about to fail again.


    "Damn it!" Xu Wuming felt a great hostility in his heart. Sure enough, it was a mistake to expect the gatekeeper to solve Tang Ye. You have to rely on yourself for anything!


    Under his hostility, Xu Wuming ignored Luo Bing and Sima Puyu, and walked towards Tang Ye with a gloomy face, faster and faster. His patience was exhausted by Tang Ye, and he didn''t want to talk nonsense slowly when he saw Tang Ye. In the past, he was able to point the country like a calm and successful person, proud and indifferent, but after so many defeats in Tang Ye''s hands, he would be like a clown again, his pride cannot tolerate this.


    "Tang Ye!" Xu Wuming yelled, his eyes filled with anger, and he wanted to fight Tang Ye for three hundred rounds, looking like he would never die.


    Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming with the same cold expression. Sima Puyu was his woman, and the child he was carrying was also his child, but he was stared at by Xu Wuming again and again. He wanted to kill Xu Wuming deeper than anyone else. If it weren''t for Xu Wuming''s body, he would make Xu Wuming better than death!


    "I will find out your identity, then you will know the consequences of touching my woman and child!" Tang Ye said coldly to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming laughed angrily and said, "Then you try!"


    Xu Wuming has rushed closer to Tang Ye, then shouted in a low voice: "Even if you have the ability to deal with my clone, I will make you pay a price!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, killing intent emerged. He did have enough strength to kill Xu Wuming, but of the three Xu Wuming clones, one of them was at the level of flesh and blood. Under the restrictions of the big world, he couldn''t kill it quickly. And such a delay will have a lot of impact on Xiangshan.


    Now Xu Wuming''s avatar is determined to die, but Tang Ye must pay the price, and Tang Ye does not want any accidents, whether it is him or the people around him.


    Tang Ye became cautious.


    "Tang Ye, I''ll help you!" At this moment, a crisp girl voice sounded.


    Everyone saw that it was aura.


    Lingyun had stayed in Xiangshan to practice. She had a strong power. She didn''t come out before because the old abbot Yimei didn''t allow it. The old abbot Yimei worried that Xu Wuming would take her away and use it after discovering her ability.


    Now Tang Ye is here, and Lingyun is fine. Her abilities can be used to expand the illusion and increase the power limit, without worrying about exceeding the limits of the big world to cause disasters and attract the attention of the gatekeeper.


    Seeing Lingyun, Tang Ye was overjoyed, and Xu Wuming could be killed quickly now, and he nodded to Lingyun.


    Xu Wuming frowned slightly at Lingyun. He didn''t know what was peculiar about the little girl Lingyun, and the power to feel Lingyun didn''t seem to be very strong. He didn''t know that the power of Lingyun was only strong when displayed in the illusion, and others could not detect it at all.


    When Xu Wuming was puzzled by Lingyun, Lingyun successfully displayed the illusion. Xu Wuming saw that the illusion around him suddenly changed, and then he suddenly realized that the pretty girl who seemed to have little strength had the power to easily shape the illusion!


    Used well, this is quite a terrifying force.


    However, after Xu Wuming knew the real horror of this illusion, he was even more astonished at Ling Yun.


    He was on guard, thinking that it was enough to deal with the illusion carefully. However, Tang Ye''s strength suddenly soared, far surpassing him, and then instantly swept in front of him, he was pinched by his neck before he could resist.


    Was restrained instantly!


    His strength is not weak, and Tang Ye can do this step because he lifted the power restriction!


    Xu Wuming didn''t understand, how could Tang Ye dare to do this?


    Are you not afraid of triggering a disaster in the great world, attracting the attention of the gatekeeper, and being arrested again?


    However, none of these situations occurred.


    Soon Xu Wuming suddenly realized that it was the effect of fantasy!


    This is really amazing!


    Xu Wuming was like discovering a treasure, even if he was pinched by Tang Ye, he looked at Lingyun with joy. The abilities of Lingyun are so special that if they can be used by themselves, the Eternal Plan will definitely speed up a lot!


    Xu Wuming''s clone was not afraid of death, he looked back at Tang Ye and sneered. One clone was killed, there are many clones. He doesn''t believe that Tang Ye can always be by Sima Puyu and Lingyun''s side, always find a chance to take Sima Puyu and Lingyun away!


    "Tang Ye, what if you can kill me? My thousand-year plan will be ruined by you? Ha...Kill my clone, how many can you kill?!" Xu Wuming sneered, feeling that he had discovered the power of Lingyun , Even if it was hindered by Tang Ye from catching Sima Puyu, there was no loss.


    However, Tang Ye was not in a hurry to squeeze his neck, his expression was surprisingly calm, and he suddenly shot his arm, sending strength to one of his arms, directly shattering his arm.


    "Ah!" Xu Wuming clone cried out in pain.


    Tang Ye was expressionless, threw Xu Wuming to the ground, and quickly used his force to abolish the other arm of Xu Wuming''s flesh and blood clone, followed by two legs. Xu Wuming suffered endlessly, and after his limbs were abolished, he could no longer move. Even if the clone could heal itself, it was not so fast.


    Tang Ye looked down on Xu Wuming, and said coldly: "I didn''t plan to kill you, I will keep your life. Because I know a little bit about the secret technique of clone. You, flesh and blood clone, have a deeper connection with the main body, right? Flesh clone Your pain will be communicated to you relatively. Then, if I make your flesh and blood clone suffer for a few hours every day, doesn''t your body need to be so''leisure''?"


    "You..." Xu Wuming''s flesh and blood clone was shocked, and Tang Ye wanted to keep this flesh and blood clone to torture him!


    How did this cruel kid make him think of such a thing?


    He is a villain in his bones!

 Chapter 1350： Abandon a lifetime!

    To say that Tang Ye is a kind person, Xu Wuming is 10,000 unbelievers. Originally, he thought that such an angry Tang Ye would definitely want to kill his flesh and blood clone. But never expected that Tang Ye would keep his flesh and blood clone to torture his body!


    He wants to move his women and children. In that extreme anger, he can still calm down and not kill himself, and keep himself tortured slowly. Such a guy is definitely fierce in his bones.


    Xu Wuming had never thought that someone would use his clone to torture his subject. If it was a normal clone, he could control and destroy it himself. Even flesh and blood clones can be destroyed, but the cost is relatively high. And what he worried now was that Tang Ye protected his flesh and blood clone so that he couldn''t destroy it.


    After all, Tang Ye also mastered a powerful exorcism secret technique, which he showed when he rescued Ke Yu. It would not be too difficult for a person who originally stood at the pinnacle of world power to learn the secret technique of exorcism. Xu Wuming realized that he had made a big mistake, and now Tang Ye would give it to the general.


    The flesh and blood clone has been abolished and can no longer pose a threat. Tang Ye nodded to the old abbot Yimei, so that he didn''t have to keep casting spells so that the two clones outside could not enter. But at this time, Xu Wuming''s two ordinary clones began to retreat. The flesh and blood clones were all dropped in seconds, and the two ordinary clones were useless.


    But Tang Ye wouldn''t let them run away, Tang Ye quickly chased them with Lingyun, and then entered the illusion, directly crushing the two clones with the powerful force of Guwu Jianghu.


    Only after the battle was over, Ling Yun suffered from the pressure of Tang Ye''s lifting of her strength restriction twice at once, her body was very tired, her face turned pale, and her breathing was a little difficult.


    Tang Ye was very worried about her, let her sit down and take a good rest, and infused her with some vitality to relieve her fatigue.


    But Ling Yun refused and said very worried: "Let¡¯s not delay below, and go back to the mountain. I am worried about Sister Puyu and Sister Bing. Especially Sister Bing..."


    With that, Ling Yun''s eyes turned red. Although she was hiding just now, she also saw Luo Bing''s hands and feet abolished by Xu Wuming. This is a very terrible thing, if it can''t be cured, wouldn''t it be a waste. Without hands and feet, it''s too torture to live!


    Tang Ye was also very worried, nodded and said, "Then let''s go back first."


    The two were about to go back to the mountain, but Lingyun was too tired and weakened, and she would fall when she walked.


    Tang Ye hurriedly supported her, and said without thinking: "You haven''t recovered your strength yet, I will carry you."


    Tang Ye stooped down and let Lingyun lie on his back.


    Lingyun Qiao blushed, thinking that this kind of intimate action would be rejected, but she already murmured a soft and thin voice from her throat, "Um..."


    Then she lay on Tang Ye''s back, and after a little hesitation, she hugged her hands to Tang Ye''s neck, and got in close contact with Tang Ye like this.


    Tang Ye didn''t have that much thought at all, just wanted to go back quickly with Lingyun behind his back to see Sima Puyu''s situation. That''s the woman who is pregnant with his child. What if something happens and the child is also affected. Moreover, Luo Bing''s condition was indeed serious. Xu Wuming used his hands and feet to crush his bones with strength. He was worried that even he would not be able to cure it!


    The bones were shattered in flesh and blood, people were suffering, and the bones could not be healed. In severe cases, they would have to amputate their limbs. Luo Bing might not be able to accept it.


    When he arrived at the small courtyard on the mountain, Tang Ye put down Lingyun, and Lingyun recovered some strength, and went to look after the old abbot Yimei. The little monk Shouxin also came out, taking care of the old abbot Yimei. Seeing Tang Ye, he looked a little strange. The little monk was clever, he had guessed that Tang Chenxing who came last time was Tang Ye. At this point, he was angry. I knew how to say it, so why did you sneak up on it?


    What makes him even more angry is that from the expressions of the old abbot Yimei and Lingyun, you can see that they both know the identity of Tang Ye, but he couldn''t tell before. He felt that he seemed very stupid, but he Not stupid!


    Now is not the time to argue with Tang Ye, the little monk Shouxin has to take care of the old abbot Yimei, and it is not good to bother Tang Ye and save Luo Bing.


    Sima Puyu was fine. Before Tang Ye cared about her, she said she was okay, and the child was okay. She went to look after Luo Bing who had passed out in pain and hurriedly called Tang Ye to rescue Luo Bing.


    Tang Ye went to see Luo Bing''s condition, which was quite serious, and quickly gave her a simple treatment, then carried it into the wooden house and put it on the bed for detailed treatment.


    Infusion of vitality is useful for any injury, so Tang Ye immediately infused Luo Bing with the vitality of the dead wood in the spring to relieve Luo Bing''s injury and pain. However, after helping Luo Bing deal with all the scars, the problem of bones being crushed still cannot be solved. Without such a strong healing power, it can restore broken bones.


    Sima Puyu stayed by her side all the time. Luo Bing did this to protect her. If Luo Bing became a useless person like this, she would never feel at ease. And seeing Tang Ye''s helpless expression, her face turned pale. Can''t even Tang Ye be helped?


    Tang Ye stood up, turned to look at Sima Puyu and gently shook his head.


    Sima Puyu flushed his eyes suddenly and looked at Luo Bing lying on the bed with guilt and pain. When Luo Bing woke up, he realized that he had become a waste person who would have to lie in bed for the rest of his life.


    Luo Bing woke up at this moment.


    She opened her eyes and saw Sima Puyu, still staying on the previous things, and said anxiously: "Miss, are you okay, I will protect you...oh!"


    Luo Bing said, suddenly felt painful, only to realize that he originally thought of seeing Sima Puyu, but his body did not move. She looked at her body and found that her hands were weird, and she couldn''t get it out with no effort. Soon she remembered that Xu Wuming had been injured before, and her bones had been broken. It doesn''t hurt now, it must be Tang Ye''s help.


    She looked at Tang Ye and Sima Puyu, and saw that their expressions were low, especially Sima Puyu with a look of guilt. She knows what happened to her, her hands and feet... have been scrapped, and she will have to lie in bed all her life...


    I learned legwork and boxing by myself, and it was so cruel that my legs and hands were abolished.


    Luo Bing endured the pain and told himself that he could accept this kind of thing. After all, he faced a powerful person like Xu Wuming. But... Tears still couldn''t help but burst out.


    Become a cripple!


    The martial arts that I like can no longer be practiced, nor can I protect the eldest lady... This life has been bleak.


    His heart was very painful, but Luo Bing didn¡¯t want Sima Puyu to blame himself for guilt. He endured tears, watched Sima Puyu squeeze a smile, and said with difficulty: "Little, miss, I''m fine, don''t blame yourself... "


    Seeing that Luo Bing was still like this, Sima Puyu couldn''t help but cried all of a sudden, leaning on Tang Ye.


    Luo Bing couldn''t speak anymore, how could it be okay? In this situation... she would rather choose to die than to give up her life like this.


    The two women were crying. Tang Ye comforted Sima Puyu and looked at Luo Bing. Suddenly, his eyes lit up as if seeing something!

 Chapter 1351： The last successor!

    When Tang Ye looked at Luo Bing, he suddenly felt a familiar aura, like the power of an inheritor of the artifact, so his eyes lit up. If Luo Bing was the heir to the artifact, then his physical strength would be different from others. For the immediate injury, it may be healed!


    Perhaps it is an eager hope that Luo Bing can be in peace, so that Luo Bing, Sima Puyu, and all those who care about it will not be so sad, so after Tang Ye had this idea, she felt that Luo Bing might really be the inheritance of the artifact. By. Because now is the last heir to the fist artifact, and Luo Bing happens to learn the martial arts of "Nanquan"!


    At this moment, both Sima Puyu and Luo Bing were holding back their tears. Things are sad enough to make people sad, if you cry out loudly, it will only be more sad. Both women are very strong!


    Tang Ye comforted Sima Puyu. After he had guessed that Luo Bing might be the heir of the artifact, he needed to check Luo Bing''s body. He patted Sima Puyu''s back gently, and said softly: "Puyu, I will look at Luo Bing''s situation again, I will try my best to treat her."


    Sima Puyu certainly hoped that Tang Ye would do this, nodded, and took the initiative to move away to make room for Tang Ye. She didn''t want Luo Bing to have an accident, she hoped that Luo Bing could live and live like before!


    Luo Bing was awake, but his mind was filled with the thought that he was already useless. He felt bleak for the vegetative life in the future, and was crying silently. She didn''t even listen to what Tang Ye said to Sima Puyu just now. Only when Tang Ye squatted beside her did he notice.


    She looked at Tang Ye suspiciously. Since it can''t be cured, what do you want to do?


    Tang Ye comforted Luo Bing and said, "I want to see your injury again, maybe there is a way."


    Luo Bing watched Tang Ye remain silent, and nodded slightly after a long time.


    Her expression explained her psychology, she didn''t have any hope for Tang Ye''s words, or she didn''t dare to hope anymore.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Luo Bing''s expression, and said, "I need to check your body."


    Luo Bing still nodded, and now she felt gloomy about everything about herself, and when she was dead, others wanted to examine the body, that would be to examine the corpse. Would the corpse still object to it?


    Tang Ye reached out to untie Luo Bing''s clothes, starting from his chest. This action made Sima Puyu and Luo Bing both cast strange glances at him. Although both women are very sad, it does not mean that they are completely out of ideas. Checking the body is casual, but to check the chest directly?


    No matter how casual your mind is, you will have ideas about this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye was worried about being misunderstood, stopped Xie Luobing''s clothes, raised his hand to express helplessness, looked at Sima Puyu and said, "Puyu, come on."


    "What...what do you want to do?" Sima Puyu asked while looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "Look at Luo Bing''s chest, or if there is anything around it...marks."


    Sima Puyu was taken aback, what kind of physical examination is this?


    Luo Bing was also dumbfounded, completely unaware of what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    Tang Ye didn''t explain any more, she stood up and walked to the side to give up her position, let Sima Puyu check it, and said, "Don''t worry about why, Puyu, let''s talk about it after checking."


    Sima Puyu was puzzled, but still followed Tang Ye''s words to check whether there were any marks around Luo Bing''s chest. She bent over to untie Luo Bing''s clothes, suddenly turned her head back, and saw that Tang Ye turned her back to her and didn''t peek at all. She couldn''t believe that this guy didn''t peek at all?


    "Have you checked?" Tang Ye said at this moment. Of course he doesn''t want to take a peek. Is it necessary? Is he so greedy for beauty?


    Sima Puyu said: "You are not allowed to peek!"


    Tang Ye was speechless. Sima Puyu''s **** are bigger than Luo Bing''s. She is all hers. She wants to peek at Luo Bing?


    Tang Ye simply took two steps to express his gentleman''s attitude.


    Sima Puyu was very sad at first, but it was funny seeing Tang Ye like this. Tang Ye seems to have carried a lot of black pots, but he can only accept it helplessly, because it was a woman who asked him to carry it. As a woman, I am actually very happy, and men let themselves be everywhere!


    Sima Puyu began to untie Luo Bing''s clothes, and checked to see if there were any marks according to what Tang Ye said. She found it ridiculous, and Luo Bing felt ridiculous even more. Why is there a mark suddenly, and it is still on the chest. It''s unbelievable to think about this. If Tang Ye hadn''t avoided it, he would definitely think he was fishing in troubled waters, thinking about taking advantage. This would be too despicable. People want to take advantage when their hands and feet are abolished?


    "Huh?" Sima Puyu suddenly surprised, because when she checked Luo Bing''s chest, she saw a white mark on Luo Bing''s left chest, like a small fist, which seemed to glow with a faint light, very strange.


    If Sima Puyu had not experienced even more incredible things, she would have thought she was dazzled. Now what she thought was why Tang Ye asked to check this. Is there a way to treat Luo Bing''s injury with this strange mark?


    "Tang Ye!" Sima Puyu became surprised inexplicably and called Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at her and said, "What''s the matter?"


    "Ah..." Sima Puyu exclaimed, and immediately stood in front of Luo Bing, and said, "Don''t watch!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and turned around again, not looking at Luo Bing, who had been undressed, and said, "Puyu, what did you find?"


    Sima Puyu helped Luo Bing put on his clothes, and said to Tang Ye: "There is a white mark like a small fist, and it feels like it is still glowing!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye looked back at Sima Puyu in surprise.


    "Yeah!" Sima Puyu nodded his head.


    Tang Ye was excited by the news, and the last heir to the artifact was found!


    Now that fist mark flashes and shines by itself, it must be exerting the power of the divine weapon to protect Luo Bing''s body and slowly heal Luo Bing''s injury. It''s just that it''s too slow, Tang Ye felt it necessary to speed up.


    Luo Bing was also looking at his body when Sima Puyu checked. She also saw a small white fist mark on her left chest. She was very puzzled and didn''t know what it meant. Seeing Tang Ye and Sima Puyu look like...happy?


    Is this something to be happy about?


    Sima Puyu actually didn''t know, but he always felt that Tang Ye asked for such an inspection. With the results, it would definitely be useful. Looking at Tang Ye with hope, he asked, "This... will Luo Bing be cured? "


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, but I still need some time."


    "Really?!" Sima Puyu was so happy that tears were streaming out.


    Tang Ye laughed, believing that the power of the divine tool would cure Luo Bing, and said to Sima Puyu: "I will start treatment now, but... Puyu, can you avoid it?"


    Sima Puyu showed doubts and a slightly skeptical look. He felt that Tang Ye would have to avoid Luo Bing if she treated Luo Bing. It happened that Tang Ye just asked to check Luo Bing''s chest. What if Tang Ye was going to do to Luo Bing''s chest. ?


    Tang Ye knew Sima Puyu¡¯s thoughts. In fact, he was worried that Sima Puyu had to avoid some contact with Luo Bing. Sima Puyu suspected that he could only flicker and said: "I need a very quiet environment and cannot be disturbed. , You can help take a look outside."


    Sima Puyu looked at Tang Ye for a while, then looked at Luo Bing, Luo Bing still looked confused. After thinking about it, she promised Tang Ye: "Okay, you must cure Luo Bing!"


    Sima Puyu figured it out, even if something indescribable happened between Tang Ye and Luo Bing, she didn''t care, as long as Luo Bing could be cured!


    Compared to Luo Bing''s future self-destruction and being a useless person, she certainly hopes that Luo Bing can be reborn!

 Chapter 1352： The Detachment of Women is reached!

    In fact, Sima Puyu thought too much, Tang Ye would not do anything excessive to Luo Bing, just to speed up the healing speed of the magical power.


    If there are some inappropriate behaviors, it is also necessary to develop the power of the successor of the artifact. In order to treat Luo Bing as soon as possible, he had to do this.


    He also wondered about this kind of thing. Did the dragon that used Shengwei to differentiate the eight great artifacts had some quirks, and why kept the heir''s mark on certain sensitive parts?


    Another thing that surprised Tang Ye was that all the eight great artifact heirs were girls. Lu Celadon, Nanbei, Tang Manhong, Yueya, Xingji, Luo Bing, Ke Yu, Wang Jianjia are not only girls, but also very beautiful girls.


    In any case, this is a veritable army of women!


    Tang Ye thought this was a little weird.


    Can only laugh it off. Tang Ye wants to save Luo Bing first. Sima Puyu went outside and didn''t disturb Tang Ye. Tang Ye sat on the edge of the bed, looked at Luo Bing, and said, "You still don''t know about the imprint on your body. I will tell you this first, and then you will accept some of the things I have to do."


    Luo Bing rolled his eyes and saw that Tang Ye was so mysterious and serious. Like Sima Puyu, he thought that Tang Ye could heal her injury, so he nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye told Luo Bing everything about the inheritor of the artifact.


    Luo Bing''s eyes opened wide after listening. Is there such a thing?


    Surprise is certain, but Luo Bing is still more concerned about whether her injury can be cured, watching Tang Ye get nervous, and ask: "This...can he heal me?"


    Having determined that Luo Bing is the heir of the artifact, Tang Ye is confident that he can heal Luo Bing, no longer frowning, laughed, and nodded: "Yes."


    Luo Bing was pleasantly surprised, wishing to get better soon, and said, "What am I going to do?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Not so shy."


    "Huh?" Luo Bing always thought Tang Ye was weird and couldn''t keep up with his brain circuit at all. To heal yourself, tell yourself not to be so shy?


    What a problem!


    Tang Ye aimed at Luo Bing''s chest, and said, "Your mark is on your chest. I need to touch it to accelerate the power of the urging artifact."


    Luo Bing was taken aback for a moment, and two blushes appeared on his face. Now she understood why Tang Ye had to leave Sima Puyu, it turned out to be doing such a thing!


    "Is it true? You don''t want to take advantage of me, do you?" In view of Tang Ye''s unworthiness in terms of women, Luo Bing looked suspiciously at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt quite helpless, always being treated as a bad person. Fortunately, he was accustomed to this kind of thing and turned around and left without anger. He looked at Luo Bing and explained: "Because I have entered the Shenlong illusion and have seen what happened back then, I have a closer relationship with Shenlong. After testing, I found the power that can drive Shenlong. You are the inheritor of the artifact, and you have it innately. The power of the dragon, but it has not been discovered enough. So if you move it, you can quickly guide your power to awaken."


    "And... this kind of thing?" Luo Bing was still a little suspicious.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I can''t help it. You know my thoughts on Puyu, in order to heal you, I didn''t mean to take her away. She must be thinking about something in her heart, and she will have to treat me. Some air."


    "Sneez..." Luo Bing felt funny when he saw Tang Ye''s innocent look, and couldn''t help but sneered slightly, and Xiaoyou laughed.


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded, watching Luo Bing not speak, waiting for Luo Bing to give a reply. I remembered that the first time I met Luo Bing was in the Sima Building. I fought Luo Bing, and I didn''t know each other. It''s just that the face he used back then was not the one he is now.


    Luo Bing tried his best to stay calm and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I can heal the injuries of my hands and feet. I am willing to do anything. What are you going to do?"


    Luo Bing agreed, Tang Ye smiled, but became embarrassed again, and said, "I need to touch your mark."


    In fact, Tang Ye thinks things will not be so embarrassing, because I have seen a lot of marks, not on the real chest, but on the side, so to be precise, there is no need to touch the chest.


    However, Luo Bing''s face was even redder than before, and he said with difficulty: "Must... have to touch it?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Only then can I feel the power enough, and then activate."


    Seeing Luo Bing''s face so red, Tang Ye realized that things might not be what he thought, and looked at Luo Bing tentatively and asked: "Where is the mark...?"


    Luo Bing bit his lip and turned his head to ignore Tang Ye. He was so embarrassed that he was about to escape, and said, "On...on the left breast."


    Tang Ye was startled, this is not great, and nervously asked, "Is it... on the chest, or... beside?"


    "Go!" Luo Bing gritted his teeth and drank low, with an aura of giving up everything.


    This... Tang Ye was in a complicated mood. He thought that Luo Bing''s situation was similar to that of other women, at most it was next to his chest, so he just clicked on the side. However, it is actually on the chest, it is impossible not to touch the chest.


    Luo Bing tilted her head and looked away, she was embarrassed to be touched on her chest.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, adjusted his emotions, and said, "It''s okay, we are all resolute, and make a quick fight."


    Luo Bing turned her head to look at Tang Ye. Now that she was willing to give up, she didn''t care about anything. She gritted her teeth and said, "Okay!"


    Tang Ye untied Luo Bing''s clothes, only one side, and then a little bit, so that Luo Bing only exposed his left chest. At this time, Luo Bing had already closed his eyes and dared not look at Tang Ye again. She felt a cool sensation in her left breast, which was the result of being completely exposed. Thinking about how embarrassing she was when she was watched by a man like this!


    Tang Ye swallowed. The reaction of some men is inevitable. He also wanted to solve it quickly. After seeing the mark on Luo Bing''s chest, he exhaled and pressed his hand directly.


    Luo Bing had done enough patience, biting his lips tightly, thinking that no matter what happened, he would not make a sound, otherwise Sima Puyu who was outside heard it and rushed in worriedly, would he still see people?


    However, when Tang Ye touched her chest, the actual skin-to-skin contact, the bodies of men and women, plus the sensitive parts of the breasts, she couldn''t help but snorted. This is an instinctive conditioned reflex, which does not go through the brain. of.


    Tang Ye chose to ignore this kind of thing to make Luo Bing feel better. After touching the mark on Luo Bing''s chest, he closed his eyes, shielded all distracting thoughts, and activated the power of Shenlong Shengwei, allowing Shenlong''s power to spread out from Luo Bing''s body quickly, thereby curing Luo Bing''s useless hands and feet.


    At this time, Sima Puyu was guarding outside, and she suddenly felt a sense of loss, as if Tang Ye was leaving her. She couldn''t help but approach the room, wanting to hear what was happening inside, did Tang Ye and Luo Bing do something about that?


    In the room, after Tang Ye activated the power of Shenlong Shengwei, Luo Bing''s body was strengthened, and the injuries on his hands and feet were slowly healing. The broken bones were recovering to a complete state. Luo Bing was a little bit painful and itchy during the process, but she felt that her hands and feet could slowly work out. So she didn''t feel any pain at all, but only rebirth-like excitement and excitement.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes slightly, seeing Luo Bing''s situation, knowing that the power of Shenlong Shengwei had worked, and even more confident that Luo Bing''s injury would be cured.


    This is something to be happy about. For him, what is more happier is that the eight great artifact heirs are all collected, so the day of killing the Central Plains is not far away.


    Eliminate the evil spirits and officially start the survival plan of the human race!

 Chapter 1353： The first ancestor!

    The dragon power in Luo Bing''s body was urged, and he was constantly releasing it to heal Luo Bing. Tang Ye no longer needed to touch Luo Bing''s chest. After removing his hand, he helped Luo Bing put on his clothes and sat next to him to watch Luo Bing so as not to appear. Accidentally, by the way, he started planning to kill Wen Zhongyuan.


    If the successor of the artifact is found, it is not difficult to get the artifact again. Tang Ye would take them to obtain the artifact, even if Wen Zhongyuan personally stopped him, he couldn''t deal with him. When you get all the artifacts, it''s time to kill the Central Plains. But there is still a time to be arranged.


    The reappearance of the Shenlong Shengwei under the collection of eight great artifacts must surpass the limit of the big world. In order not to cause devastating damage to the big world, the power of aura must be used. Now Ling Yun''s strength is not enough, Tang Ye needs to help her improve her strength.


    After thinking about things for a while, Tang Ye looked at the doorway and found a creepy figure, he smiled, Sima Puyu would do this kind of thing too.


    Luo Bing''s injury no longer required him to take action, and Tang Ye went to open the door. Sima Puyu returned to a serious face when he heard the movement. Seeing Tang Ye coming out, he quickly asked: "How is Luo Bing''s situation?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t know if you come in and see."


    Sima Puyu was very worried, so he didn''t ask Tang Ye much, and went away. Once inside, Sima Puyu was overjoyed when he saw Luo Bing''s condition improved a lot. Could Luo Bing really be cured?


    Walked to the edge of the bed and looked at Luo Bing. Luo Bing laughed at Sima Puyu and said, "Miss, it won''t take long for me to get better."


    "Really?" Sima Puyu was excited.


    Luo Bing nodded heavily. She could feel the effect of the powerful force of the body in healing the injury, and her hands and feet could almost move.


    At this time, both women looked at Tang Ye, grateful, and didn''t know how to treat Tang Ye well. Sima Puyu is pregnant with his baby, as far as she can say. As for Luo Bing, with Sima Puyu present, she would not do this.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to hear a lot of thank you. It was all his own. Thank you. He smiled and said to Sima Puyu and Luo Bing: "Puyu, take care of Luo Bing. I¡¯ll go see Lingyun. And Master Yimei."


    "Well, you should also pay attention to rest." Sima Puyu was very concerned about Tang Ye, eyes full of tenderness.


    Tang Ye walked out of the room and saw the old abbot Yimei, Lingyun and Shouxin still under the Suoluo tree, and walked over. When the old abbot Yimei saw him, he nodded in greeting from a distance. For some reason, Ling Yun''s pretty face blushed, she looked at Tang Ye with a light smile, and then lowered her head slightly, as if shy, completely different from when she was a child, her old love and Tang Ye lifted the bar and gave Tang Ye her eyes.


    Shou Xin stared directly when she saw Tang Ye. He had always had no good expressions towards Tang Ye, but they were all tempered children and didn''t really get angry with Tang Ye. He missed Lin Yourong more than Tang Ye. He felt that Lin Yourong was the best-looking sister he had ever seen, and she was especially gentle with him.


    "Shouxin, long time no see." After Tang Ye walked over, he took the initiative to greet Shouxin.


    Shouxin pouted her mouth, looking unacceptably friendly, and hummed: "Has it been a long time? Didn''t someone come here not long ago, it''s just a disguise."


    Tang Ye laughed, did not explain, looked at the old abbot Yimei and Lingyun, and nodded in greeting.


    The old abbot Yimei had nothing to do. Xu Wuming didn''t attack him just now. It was just that casting a spell to support the enchantment of the Buddhist platform was relatively expensive and a little tired, just like Lingyun.


    Seeing that the old abbot Yimei was already resting, Tang Ye was very concerned about Lingyun and said: "Yun''er, you should also go to rest, don''t get tired, I have something to tell you later."


    "Wha, what...?" Ling Yun felt like she heard Tang Ye''s words, she became nervous, her face turned red, as if she was expecting something.


    Shou Xin looked at her with weird eyes.


    She felt embarrassed when she saw it. If Tang Ye said something embarrassing now, she would have no face and skin. She hurriedly covered up and said: "Then, let''s talk about it later!"


    Tang Ye smiled and let her go to rest. She looked at the old abbot Yimei, this master forbidden, she couldn''t keep going. The old abbot Yimei loved her very much and waved her hand gently to let her rest. She then left, seemingly still nervous, for fear that Tang Ye would do something inappropriate.


    The old abbot Yimei said to Shouxin: "Shouxin, you go to see some other places on the mountain, if there is a problem, tell me immediately, you can''t let Xu Wuming take advantage of it."


    Shou Xin didn''t want to froze with Tang Ye here, this kind of thing was inexplicable, it seemed he was stupid, and he was anxious to leave.


    After Shouxin left, the old abbot Yimei cared about Luo Bing''s situation and asked, "How is the situation with Luo Shizhu?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s a blessing in disguise. She was seriously injured by Xu Wuming, so she urged the magical power to help with the treatment, otherwise I don''t know that she is the heir to the magical weapon."


    "Luo Shizhu is the inheritor of the artifact?" The old abbot Yimei was taken aback, but he did not expect such a coincidence.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Now that all the inheritors of the artifact have been found, there should be a result of the matter in the middle of the article. Now..."


    As he said, Tang Ye''s expression sank, he became cold and stern, and hummed: "I would rather get rid of Xu Wuming!"


    The old abbot Yimei frowned. Obviously, Xu Wuming''s threat was even more terrifying than Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye asked him, "Master, you have fought Xu Wuming several times, do you see anything?"


    The old abbot Yimei frowned deeper, obviously the situation was very unoptimistic, and said: "Since the last time I fought with Xu Wuming, I have started investigating his identity and learned a little bit. But just now, Xu Wuming used a sword to break it. After this Buddhist stage barrier, he said that it was the Dragon Slaying Sword. In this regard, I had a general guess about his identity."


    "How do you say?" Tang Ye asked with gaze.


    The old abbot Yimei sighed, and said: "The name of the Dragon Slaying Sword seems to be general, but in fact, the first dragon Slaying Sword appeared in history was the time of the First Emperor. Shenlong, to obtain the power of the Shenlong, that sword is called the Dragon Slaying Sword. Xu Wuming was able to use this sword, probably because he..."


    "Because he is the first ancestor of the exorcist?!" Tang Ye was extremely surprised and couldn''t help but shout.


    The old abbot Yimei nodded slightly.


    Tang Ye''s mouth opened, the surprise has not disappeared. This is also amazing. He said: "If Xu Wuming is really the ancestor of the first exorcist, then my previous guess is wrong. He not only lived for a thousand years, but two thousand and hundreds of years!"


    Is it amazing to be the first exorcist?


    And this exorcist''s first generation ancestor, slaughtered many descendants of exorcists!


    Tang Ye couldn''t imagine what happened behind this.


    The old abbot Yimei sighed: "If you want to know more about this, you can go to the grandma of the goddess. The grandma of the goddess was a genius of exorcism earlier, and he must know a lot."


    Tang Ye nodded and said with a firm expression: "I will go. No matter what kind of identity Xu Wuming has, since he is attacking my person, then I will kill him!"

 Chapter 1354： A monster outside the Three Realms!

    Xu Wuming''s identity was more astonishing than expected. Tang Ye was surprised a lot, but his attitude had always been firm. Whoever moved him would kill him. Besides, Xu Wuming moved his women and children.


    After talking with the old abbot Yimei, Tang Ye used his own power to reinforce the Xiangshan Buddha Terrace, so that even if Xu Wuming sends a clone again, he can hold on for a while, and he is in Yanjing, Xu Wuming will never have it again. Opportunity to shoot Sima Puyu.


    After dealing with these things, Tang Ye went to see the goddess and grandma.


    The matter of dealing with Wen Zhongyuan has been almost arranged, and now he feels that he needs to dig out more information about Xu Wuming and get rid of Xu Wuming''s mysterious and powerful enemy!


    Any city will more or less have villages, slums and the like. There are old houses, where workers from all over the world gather, or some old-fashioned old people who are unwilling to move to a new place. Such a place is relatively chaotic and dilapidated, but consumption will be much lower, such as renting a house.


    There is a small alley with several stalls, there is no shortage of customers, but many of them are for viewing and not buying. Many people here like to watch first, then go back and compare all aspects before buying, which is relatively frugal. And in the last stall deep in the alley, there were few customers, even if there were, they were old people, and few young people.


    Because the stall was a goddess, and basically shabby things were set up. They were all about Feng Shui fortune-telling. Few young people now believe in these things, and the elderly are involved.


    After Tang Ye came here, he walked in naturally. When he was Tang Chenxing, he was often taught by the goddess and grandma. However, he learned a lot of powerful exorcism secrets because of the guidance of his grandmother. This played a big role in dealing with Xu Wuming. Xu Wuming is the ancestor of the exorcist. If you don''t understand the secrets of exorcism, it will be difficult to decipher his moves.


    The god-wife grandma-t has gray hair, sitting on a wooden chair, reading an old book wearing reading glasses. Tang Ye walked to the side and sat down, no longer being polite to the goddess and grandma as before.


    The god-wife grandma lowered her head, her reading glasses slipped a little, and she glanced at Tang Ye and said, "You''re so welcome?"


    "Anyway, you don''t like the polite etiquette." Tang Ye smiled lightly, and picked up an old book on Feng Shui next to it.


    The god-wife grandma took off her presbyopic glasses, sighed, and said, "You don''t have to salute me, but I did too much."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Did grandma know my identity from the beginning?"


    Before, Tang Ye used Tang Chenxing''s face to show people, but now she shows people with her true face, but the goddess and grandma did not have any doubts, indicating that she had known that Tang Chenxing was Tang Ye.


    The god-wife grandma smiled and said: "I can''t recognize it at the beginning, but a set of''five elements trapped dragon formation'' actually allows you to learn it in three days. If I can''t see it anymore, then I will make trouble in front of my ancestor What a big joke? If you are a person of the big world, no matter how amazing your talent is, you can never learn it in three days. Think about it this way, and count it by the way, and you will know your identity."


    "Haha..." Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "The goddess and grandma are so knowledgeable, how can I hide from you."


    The goddess grandma rolled her eyes speechlessly, even if she was an old man, it was not difficult to see that Tang Ye was a glib and unruly man. She was already old, and she didn''t have much thoughts about Tang Ye''s private life, so she could only say business. She suddenly became serious and said, "You came to me because of Xu Wuming."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, surprised: "You know?"


    The grandmother of the goddess was silent, and said after a long time: "Know a little bit, the old monk Yimei asked me too, it should be checked."


    "Then what did you find?" Tang Ye asked anxiously.


    The god-wife grandma said: "I have read a lot of old ancestor''s manuscripts, and even opened old ancestor''s taboo kits. I barely know something, maybe it has something to do with Xu Wuming."


    Tang Ye listened quietly.


    The grandmother of the goddess seemed to fall into the memory, and she was silent for a while, and said leisurely: "The exorcist was called Fumoshi in the past. This profession was born from the time of Emperor Shi Huang. The Emperor Shi Huang was in the dominance of the six kingdoms, and the war zone There was too much blood, especially in the battle of Changping. The fierce and evil spirits filled the land of corpses and gave birth to demons. After the establishment of the empire, demons began to harm the people. Therefore, the Volunteer who specializes in dealing with demons appeared. The source of Fumoshi, the ancestor''s handwriting, said that it was transformed by an alchemist who studied the five elements of nature..."


    Tang Ye was shocked and hummed, "Alchemist Xu Fu?"


    Xu Wuming, Xu Fu... It''s really possible. After all, Xu Fu is very famous in historical biography. There are also rumors that Xu Fu went to Penglai overseas to search for the immortal medicine on the order of the first emperor. He succeeded, but he took it by himself, so he was immortal.


    Now Xu Wuming is a person who has lived for more than two thousand years. Doesn''t that mean immortality?


    Tang Ye couldn''t believe that Xu Fu really existed!


    However, the goddess grandma shook her head and said, "It should not be Xu Fu."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at the goddess grandma suspiciously.


    The grandmother of the goddess said: "The ancestor''s handwriting records that Emperor Shi Huang asked Xu Fu to go to Penglai Immortal Island overseas to find the immortality. Xu Fu found it and took it back to Emperor Shi Huang without secretly eating it."


    "Then Emperor Shi Huang...?" Tang Ye didn''t understand even more. If Emperor Shi Huang took the immortality, how could he die?


    The goddess grandma fell silent. She was also very suspicious of the content described in the ancestor''s seal of the taboo code, she stared at it and said: "The ancestor''s codec records that the immortal medicine Xu Fu found... is the way of the evil! It is very likely to involve that becoming. The monster of the exorcist''s generations of nightmares, that is..."


    Tang Ye looked at the goddess and grandma, as if this involved a terrifying monster.


    "Zombie!" The goddess grandma spit out these two words heavily.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Since he came into contact with the secrets of exorcism, the most terrifying monster mentioned in various exorcism secrets is the zombie. Even, the exorcism secrets are only mentioned in the exorcism secrets, but have not been recorded in detail. Because the exorcism secrets were created by the exorcist, or the exorcism handbook. The exorcists who have seen zombies are all dead, so the details are few.


    In addition, the most powerful nine-character mantra in the exorcism secret technique is dedicated to dealing with zombies. Therefore, in all respects, zombies are extremely terrifying monsters, and generations of exorcists are very jealous.


    Now the goddess grandma said that the way of longevity that Xu Fu found back to the First Emperor was the way of the zombie. This is a bit crazy. Did the First Emperor become a zombie?


    If you become a zombie, you can indeed live forever. Because zombies are originally super aliens who are immortal, immortal, and immortal outside the Three Realms!


    Tang Ye was speechless, it seemed that under Xu Wuming, there was still a big secret. Are zombies about to appear again now?

 Chapter 1355： More terrifying hidden dangers!

    Tang Ye had learned a little about the zombies before, and the horror was already clear. Now he wants to know, is Xu Wuming a zombie?


    If so, the difficulty of dealing with Xu Wuming would be greatly increased. After all, Tang Ye had never seen zombies and had no experience in dealing with zombies.


    However, suddenly, he remembered the whirlpool he encountered in Guimenxia when he had gone to the dangerous place of the Three Gorges to look for the Dragon Gate. There is a huge secret hidden under the whirlpool. He has seen a terrifying existence, a black mass, bloodthirsty to survive. At that time, he only saw a vague shadow of this mysterious existence, and was so frightened that he did not dare to move.


    He investigated what might be under the vortex, or let the black dragon proceed, but the black dragon did not dare to get close. After analyzing various reasons, the result is the legendary monster Drought. In some biographies and manuscripts, it is said that Hanyan is one of the ancestors of zombies.


    Could it be that a zombie ancestor exists under that mysterious vortex? This is amazing. However, Tang Ye felt that if the original investigation could come true, it should be somewhat helpful for Xu Wuming.


    Tang Ye silently remembered this in his heart, and then continued to learn about Xu Wuming''s situation with his grandmother. It was originally speculated that Xu Wuming was Xu Fu who had taken the immortality, but the goddess grandma said no. What is the truth?


    The grandmother of the goddess was not sure what happened back then, so she could only analyze the content described in the exorcist family''s taboo handbook. Her attitude was still in the stage of speculation, saying: "The elixir that Alchemist Xu Fu was looking for was the zombie magic way. At that time, Emperor Shi Huang. He wanted to live forever, and accepted this method regardless of the consequences. However, the first emperor turned into a zombie and wanted to survive bloodthirsty. The abnormality in his body was slowly discovered by the vicious master who was proficient in dealing with monsters. This was for him. , Is a huge threat."


    "Furthermore, Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t accept this kind of survival. He was the first emperor on this land to rule the world. He reached the summit as a human race and became a monster. What else can he be proud of? Wanmin admired? So he was trying to avoid and flee. At the same time, Fu Mo Shi began to act against the Emperor Shi Huang."


    "The Demon Master believes that Emperor Shi Huang has become a monster and is no longer a human race, so he is not worthy to be the supreme human race, so he must get rid of the first Emperor and establish a new master. However, to deal with zombies, there is not enough power to be No. So the Fumoshi family decided to send the most talented junior in the family to surrender the Golden Dragon, and let the Golden Dragon protect the nine-character mantra."


    "This young Demon Master surrendered the Shenlong and strengthened the nine-character mantra. However, as a person who surrendered the Shenlong, the nine-character mantra he used was the most powerful. Moreover, because Demon Master underestimated the power of the zombies at that time, only this young man The younger generation can kill Emperor Shi Huang. But..."


    According to the notes in the handwritten notes, the goddess and grandma stopped suddenly, her expression became silent, and she sighed before saying: "I thought I could get rid of the first emperor who turned into a zombie, but this young junior suddenly betrayed the evil spirits. The Shi family, instead of killing the First Emperor, they killed the Demon Master!"


    "What?" Tang Ye was shocked, watching the goddess grandma frowning. He also realized that this was the key to the transformation of the destiny, the exorcist of later generations.


    The god-wife grandma shook her head and said, "Why is this happening? There is no detailed record. It''s just that I have some information, saying it''s because of women."


    "Woman?" Tang Ye was surprised again. Unexpectedly, it is a woman, the hero is sad about the beauty off? But what does killing Shi Huang have to do with women?


    The goddess grandma said: "I think this woman has a lot to do with Emperor Shi Huang. The manuscript also speculates that Emperor Shi Huang was frantic and turned one of his daughters into zombies. And this princess is the young Falun Gong practitioner. Beloved. If you kill the First Emperor, due to the inheritance relationship between the zombies, the princess will also die. Therefore, for the beloved woman, this young Fumo betrayed the Fumo family."


    Tang Ye took a long sigh and sighed, "This young Demon Master is Xu Wuming, right?"


    The goddess grandma nodded slightly. For the Exorcist family, this young Volunteer was their ancestor, and the Nine-Character Mantra was also left by him. However, such an ancestor is a traitor, how can we not let future exorcists sigh?


    The grandmother of the goddess looked more serious, and said: "This ancestor has restricted the nine-character mantra, restricting the killing of zombies, I am afraid it is to protect his beloved woman. He slaughtered the exorcist, I am afraid it was also to protect this woman. Although he did not kill Just all the Vormurers at that time, but whenever there is a talented person in the Vormurers who can inspire the power of the dragon contained in the nine-character mantra, a mysterious person will appear and kill this person. It seems that now , This person is Xu Wuming!"


    The goddess grandma shook her head and sighed, then gave a sarcasm smile. It''s really ridiculous, the decline of exorcists, the number of them has decreased, the big reason is that they were killed by the ancestors!


    Fortunately for the goddess and grandmother, Xu Wuming, the ancestor of Xu Wuming, is a very old person, plus those things Xu Wuming did first, so there is no trace of ancestral awe of Xu Wuming. If Xu Wuming can be killed, she will not be soft.


    Although there is still speculation about these latter things, since the ancestors of the exorcists of the past have left secret scriptures and recorded some confidence, it is certainly not groundless. Perhaps Xu Wuming''s identity is like that. But there is another question, is Xu Wuming a zombie?


    If not, why can he survive for so long?


    Tang Ye looked at the goddess grandma, the goddess grandma immediately shook her head. She knew what Tang Ye was puzzled about, and said: "Why Xu Wuming can survive and grow old, I don''t know. Perhaps it is a secret technique. After all, Xu Wuming is the most amazing talent among the ancestors of exorcists. If there is a huge breakthrough in the secret technique, he must have done it first."


    "Heh..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but sneer. Things are really speechless, Xu Wuming is so extraordinary.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "The secret exorcism technique was created by an alchemist who studied the Five Elements Taoism. Since Xu Wuming was a descendant of the time, that is to say, the secret exorcism technique was not created by Xu Wuming. Then, I I want to know, who is the one who created the secret exorcism? My thoughts, knowing the origin of the secret exorcism, can it suppress Xu Wuming?"


    The grandmother of the goddess was silent, with a serious expression, and said: "The person who pioneered the secret exorcism is Xu Fu, the alchemist. And Xu Wuming...maybe Xu Fu''s disciple.


    "In this case, Xu Fu can deal with Xu Wuming, right? Even if you can''t, you should know how to crack those secret techniques that your posterity exorcists have never touched. Therefore, I want to know that Xu Fu has found a way to survive for the First Emperor. , What about him? Did he choose to become a zombie together?" Tang Ye took over the words of the goddess grandma.


    The goddess grandma sighed long: "I''m just worried. If Xu Fu becomes a zombie, then our future exorcists must always be just a joke in his eyes. He is a zombie, our exorcist. The biggest enemy. However, he is the true first ancestor of the exorcist! With him like this, what shall we fight against him?"


    Tang Ye is also one head and two big. Xu Wuming has not been able to solve it yet, and there is another hidden danger left on Xu Fu, a more powerful character. If Xu Fu is also an enemy, then life is really hard.

 Chapter 1356： Most successful!

    Things are getting more and more involved, the situation is getting more and more complicated, and the way forward is getting harder and harder. Thinking of these Tang Ye felt a headache, so I didn''t bother to think about it, and went to kill Wen Zhongyuan to vent.


    Now Tang Ye is also full of upset and hostility, and has no mercy for the enemy at all. Even if he knew the truth that many others didn''t know, he didn''t have time to persuade him slowly. Some people have very stubborn ideas, saying that it is impossible to fight!


    Tang Ye said to the god-wife grandma: "Grandma, no matter what kind of identity Xu Wuming has, what he did is wrong, and I will never forgive him for shooting Puyu, so I will kill him. But I want to kill him. You must find his body first, and I hope grandma can help."


    The goddess grandma stared at her eyes, made a firm determination, and said: "I will, the exorcist must revive, and we must not keep people like Xu Wuming!"


    According to Ke Yu, the killing of the door in the Ke Yu family was exactly what Xu Wuming did. It happens that the Ke family is a very strong exorcism family, and it is said that someone can spur the strongest nine-character mantra. This is exactly what Xu Wuming would kill the powerful exorcist. Therefore, if you want the exorcism family to develop, you must kill Xu Wuming!


    After Tang Ye had talked with the goddess and grandma, she began to arrange the matter of getting rid of Wen Zhongyuan. Now the weird and terrible things are coming one after another, and can''t be delayed one by one.


    On the way back, Tang Ye received a call from Wang Jianjia. To Tang Ye''s surprise, Wang Jianjia asked him to go to the Dragon Totem Team.


    "You let me go?" Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia with a strange expression.


    "Yes." Wang Jianjia thought Tang Ye was strange, "What''s wrong with me asking you to go? The Dragon Totem Squad is a special force team secretly recruited by the Red Wall. The Red Wall has given me the power to manage it. Can I leave it alone? "


    Wang Jianjia is the heir to the artifact, possesses a blue moon chasing bow, and after this period of combat experience, he is very experienced and fully qualified to be the leader of the Dragon Totem Squad. Before, there was a deputy captain named Meng Han, who was a tough guy. He just kept the captain''s position. I''m afraid it was an arrangement already made by the Red Wall.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to go to the Dragon Totem Team now, it was enough to have the Red Wall host. It''s good to be able to do everything by yourself, but it''s too tired. Be careful to die, just like Zhuge Liang.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly thought of a man who could exude devilish energy when he went to Mount Tai to search for the halberd artifact, called Fu Fuhai. Tang Ye thought he had precious secrets, so let the people in the Red Wall hold him first, just like holding the vampire Adam.


    For these people with supernatural powers, Tang Ye had heard Jiang Ruoqing say before that the Red Wall detained them in a safe place alone, together with Dragon Totem Team. Because the members of the Dragon Totem team are extraordinary people, they need to contact some "extraordinary" people.


    Tang Ye had been wondering how Fu Fuhai could have the aura of the demon. This was another terrible hidden danger. Since it fell on his hands and chest, and now he is back in Yanjing, he must be interrogated.


    So Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia: "There is a man named Fu Fuhai, is he imprisoned by Dragon Totem Team?"


    Wang Jianjia was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t know why Tang Ye asked this, but she remembered that there was indeed someone named Fu Fuhai. Because when she was destroying the members of the Gorefiend, she didn''t know whether it was killing, but she also caught a few people with supernatural powers, so that Red Wall could study it.


    "I remember Fu Fuhai was captured by you, and he was locked in the place where the Dragon Totem Team was training." Wang Jianjia said to Tang Ye.


    "Okay, then I''ll go over there." Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye can actually deal with Fu Fuhai who has a devilish spirit, so he made a special trip. To say how he dealt with it, it was the same devilish energy!


    If you want to talk about devil qi, I am afraid that there is no second person in this world as strong, because after "blackening", there is a dead door in his body, which can continuously release devil qi!


    His idea was that Fu Fuhai could be deceived by releasing demonic energy, let Fu Fuhai think he was of the same kind, and then tell him the secret behind it.


    If this trick doesn''t work, then I don''t know how to interrogate Fu Fuhai. If you just used torture as a means, someone would have done it a long time ago, and if it worked, it wouldn''t bother him so much.


    At the same time, Wen Zhongyuan''s plan to "change the civet cat for the prince" is also underway.


    Li Shi has been a right-hand man who has been with the emperor of Red Wall for more than 20 years, from the time the emperor of Red Wall entered his official career to sit in the position of the emperor. So Li Shi knew everything about the emperor of the Red Wall. Now is the time when the times are turbulent, and that is when the name of the hero changes. If you do well, you will be praised by the world. Such as Tang Ye. The emperor bowed his approval because it dissipated the luck and protected the world. In this way, everyone has to show some face to Tang Ye.


    Li Shi wanted to get this reputation and status. In other words, I want to try that heroic feeling. He thinks he can get it. Staying next to the emperor of the Red Wall, working diligently, calming down those super-abnormal turbulence, will surely be recorded in history. But at this moment, he was suffering from an incurable disease.


    He was very unwilling. Because he was not reconciled, he concealed his condition from the red wall. Helplessly, his condition was discovered by a doctor who had been lurking at the Red Wall Hospital for a long time. The doctor used this threat to confuse him.


    This doctor is Dr. Weiss. Now Dr. Weiss, according to the original arrangement in the article, wants to carry out the big plan of "the civet cat for the prince", as long as Li Shi is persuaded, based on Li Shi''s understanding of the emperor of the Red Wall, no one will detect it even if he plays the role of the emperor.


    Weiss can make Li Shi immortal, gain powerful abilities, and sit in the position of the emperor of the red wall. Life, and supreme power, how can he not be moved?


    After a period of ideological struggle, Li Shi finally agreed to Dr. Weiss and let him replace the emperor of the Red Wall!


    Anxious and scared, but expecting and eager to try. Their plan was perfect, and no one would have thought of such a thing happening from inside the red wall. Li Shiben is an extremely shrewd person. If this plan is not perfect, he would not dare to do it.


    Sitting on the chair that the emperor usually makes at the Red Wall, Li Shi was both scared and very ecstatic. I have become the emperor of the Red Wall, so how do I show my ambition?


    Just last night, they implemented the plan of civet cat for prince. The emperor of Hongqiang was used to staying up late to deal with state affairs. Li Shi accompanied him, as usual, to make tea for the emperor of Hongqiang. He has unconditional trust in Li Shi, how did he know that Li Shi had drugged the tea?


    Now, the real Red Wall emperor is hidden, and the false emperor Li Shi is sitting in that position. He is starting to be dazzled by the supreme power, thinking that the world belongs to him, thinking that he can lead an era!


    However, the text wanted to use Li Shi to sit in this position to open the jade seal enchantment on the side of the red wall palace to get supreme luck!


    In the article, Zhongyuan did not anxiously deal with the successor of the artifact, because this plan has been mostly successful. He is confident that when the successor of Tang Yeji''s all artifacts has found the artifact, he has already passed this plan to achieve the arrival of the world!


    Dr. Weiss and Wen Zhongyuan stood side by side. Dr. Weiss was a little worried and said, "My lord, do you really believe that Li Shi can do well?"


    Wen Zhongyuan smiled and said: "Li Shi is actually an extremely timid and cautious person. Such a person will think twice about doing things. So don''t worry about his self-inflation, he will be careful every day. And we, as long as he persists. It¡¯s enough to lift the Yuxi barrier."


    "My lord is wise." Doctor Weiss laughed.

 Chapter 1357： mischief!

    Wen Zhongyuan slowly became the style of his grandfather Wen Dingmo when he was dealing with things, calm, calm, and careful. It''s just that he can''t do the same as Wen Dingmo. In the face of Tang Ye''s repeated persecution, he always sighed and wanted to win back.


    He knew that Tang Ye would reappear the power of Shenlong Shengwei to kill him, and he did not stop Tang Ye. If it stops, then Tang Ye definitely can''t gather all the artifacts and the successors of the artifacts so quickly. The reason he did this was to make Tang Ye fail when he thought the plan was a success!


    He has successfully exchanged the civet cat for the prince. After Li Shi has secured the position of the emperor and can mobilize his luck, he can solve the Yuxi enchantment without any effort. At that time, it will be time for the general trend of the world to come, breaking the shackles of air luck, and this world is no longer protected by anymore, exposed under the sky and universe, then it is what they have in their bag.


    What he wanted was that after Tang Ye worked so hard to reproduce the Shenlong Shengwei, when he thought he could kill him, he could break the shackles of luck and win the final victory. In this case, Tang Ye must be angry, right?


    This is the breath held in Wen Zhongyuan''s heart. In order to win Tang Ye, he did not hesitate to participate in such a big situation and enter his selfishness.


    Tang Ye went to the place where the Dragon Totem team was stationed, under the Dragon Head Mountain on the other side of Babao Mountain. The Babao Mountain sleeps generations of heroes. At the beginning, Tang Ye was able to win Wen Dingmo''s Eternal Landscape, because he invited the sleeping great man and heroic spirit under Babao Mountain.


    The heroic spirits were originally heroes in their lifetimes, with their own abilities, and carrying great luck, and they had great power against evil spirits. However, it is not easy to invite them. Tang Ye was able to "please God" against them because Lingyun and Jiang Ruoqing did a lot of preparations at the Babaoshan Cemetery.


    Passing by Babaoshan, Tang Nightclub bowed. Although it''s just a cemetery, there are British inspirations, good and bad will come into their eyes. Besides, Tang Ye had received their favor, so she thanked him.


    Even if Tang Ye saluted, there was no movement over the cemetery. In the eyes of others, Tang Ye looked a bit idiot like this. Tang Ye naturally ignored these. At a critical moment, such a salute can save his life!


    When the Dragon Totem team was stationed, Wang Jianjia picked up Tang Ye outside.


    "Don''t be so polite." Tang Yexiao said to Wang Jianjia.


    Wang Jianjia smiled and said, "It''s just a little bit of heart. Besides, I need to tell you something."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye followed Wang Jianjia, a little confused.


    Wang Jianjia felt that Tang Ye was a little irresponsible. He glanced at it and hummed, "Isn¡¯t the establishment of the Dragon Totem Team what you suggested? Now there is a problem, these people are more difficult to manage. You know, for the original scientific world In other words, this kind of ability will make them feel that they are alien, so their personalities appear to be''different'' and it is too difficult to manage well."


    Tang Ye nodded slightly, this kind of question is easy to understand, and asked Wang Jianjia: "Even you don''t manage well? Your ability is quite strong. If they don''t listen to it, just hit!"


    Wang Jianjia gave Tang Ye a blank look, and hummed, "Beat? You can just beat up. Some people can''t be beaten if you want to."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye really didn''t think about who else he couldn''t fight.


    Wang Jianjia said helplessly: "Some people are invisible, and some people can breathe underwater like fish. No one can do anything about hiding in the water."


    "So amazing?" Tang Ye asked in surprise, this has really become a gathering place for abilities?


    Wang Jianjia suddenly smiled playfully and said, "So let you teach them how to behave."


    Tang Ye smiled, but was not interested in such things. Where do I have the time to take care of my children!


    Entering the place where the Dragon Totem squad was stationed, Tang Ye had to go directly to see Fu Fuhai, a man with the atmosphere of a demon. As for those with supernatural powers, they should be managed by Wang Jianjia.


    But seeing so many people with supernatural powers reminded him of the twins that appeared when he went to Changping to deal with the Sha King in the old days. One used a sickle and the other with a cannonball. Their abilities were amazing. They directly bombed the Sha King to pieces. .


    Don¡¯t know if the twin sisters are there?


    Tang Ye has seen them before, so you can ask if you meet them. However, Sister Flower is the first group of people who are arranged by the Red Wall to practice combat. This will not be in the station, but will perform tasks outside.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want to care about these superpowers, but these superpowers wanted to move him!


    They all came from all corners of the country, and had never seen Tang Ye, so they were not surprised when they saw Tang Ye. If they knew that Tang Ye was the person who bowed to the emperor of the Red Wall, they wouldn''t be naughty. Now, they saw Tang Ye with Wang Jianjia, and Wang Jianjia was appointed by the Red Wall to manage them, so they felt that Tang Ye was Wang Jianjia''s helper.


    In addition to their quirks, they are also naughty and a little arrogant. They think they are people with supernatural powers. They are different. Why listen to someone else?


    In the past, they were afraid of being discovered, being treated as experimental mice and being discriminated against, so they suppressed their abilities. Now, the environment of the Dragon Totem Squad allows them to use their abilities at will without repression, so they become very active, constantly using their abilities, thinking that they are so free and easy.


    The moment Wang Jianjia came in, some of them "small groups" began to whisper.


    "Ms. Wang is nothing wrong. It''s just too serious. She always scolds us and was embarrassed by the invisible guy last time. Now she invites someone to take care of us. It''s really a bully for us, so she should stop showing her a bit of color Look?"


    "It should be to show the new guy a little bit of color, and let him know that if you want to shoot us, you can''t do it without the ability!"


    "I think he wants to pursue Captain Wang, I don''t like it, because he wants to take care of us to get Captain Wang''s favor. Hey, we have become his props for picking up girls!"


    "Resolutely can''t do this!"


    This small group thought Tang Ye was here to deal with them, and wanted to teach Tang Ye so that Tang Ye would not be proud.


    In fact, Wang Jianjia really wanted Tang Ye to deal with these supernatural beings. Although she has good strength, she still has difficulty coping with some special abilities. They must not be hurt. They are their own people and the strength the country needs. It must be annoying for the teacher to teach the stubborn students.


    But if it was Tang Ye, no matter what abilities the other party had, he would definitely be able to deal with it freely. Tang Ye''s ability Wang Jianjia did not doubt. It''s a pity that Tang Ye said she didn''t help her, she was going to interrogate Fu Fuhai, she didn''t want to pester Tang Ye, after all, what Tang Ye did was relatively urgent.


    Wang Jianjia first took Tang Ye to Fu Fuhai''s side, but at this moment, Tang Ye looked behind Wang Jianjia, a little angry, and pretended to pull Wang Jianjia, so that Wang Jianjia avoided his original position.


    "This is to chop your hands..." Tang Ye sighed slightly. Does this invisible guy want to blame Wang Jianjia''s ass?


    Tang Ye is angry that his woman''s **** can be touched by your pranks?

 Chapter 1358： Education in one pot!

    Wang Jianjia was suddenly pulled by Tang Ye, feeling strange. She didn''t think Tang Ye wanted to take advantage of her. It''s been a tangled relationship on the bed long ago, so why use these little tricks. So, she immediately thought that the supernatural person here was making a ghost!


    The people here don''t know the relationship between Wang Jianjia and Tang Ye. If they knew, the invisible guy wouldn''t use such low-end methods to prank Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye pulled Wang Jianjia, he smiled and said, "You guys are really naughty, I don''t know the severity."


    Wang Jianjia was startled and worried, "What did they do?"


    Tang Ye kept smiling, but this smile was a bit scary, and said, "Someone probably wants to blame me by touching you and make you hate me."


    "Ha..." Wang Jianjia couldn''t help smiling. This method is impossible to succeed, because there is no relationship between her and Tang Ye. She was strange. Tang Ye also knew about this. Why was she angry, and asked: "They are making jokes. You don''t need to be angry if you care about what they do?"


    Tang Ye said solemnly: "It is because of this that I am angry. You are mine. How can you let them touch me?"


    Wang Jianjia''s face blushed. What Tang Ye said made him feel embarrassed, but he felt very warm in his heart. Tang Ye was quite concerned about her. But she didn''t want Tang Ye to waste time on those mischievous abilities. Some of these abilities were quite young, in their teens, and needed to call her and Tang Ye''s big sister and big brother. What are adults and children doing.


    "Okay, I know your intentions, you should go to work on your own, I will solve the problems here." Wang Jianjia smiled and said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and said, "You slumped because of the invisible kid, right? Or, the small group with that invisible guy. They seem to have different abilities."


    "Is this all observed by you?" Wang Jianjia was surprised. Tang Ye''s ability to observe is really not overshadowed. Could it be that this guy can become a convincing leader who is obviously ridiculous and unruly.


    Tang Ye said, "The invisible kid who came here just now. He understands strategy very well. If he can''t get a hit, he will flee thousands of miles. Isn''t he suitable for being an assassin. There is also a girl who calmly observes and analyzes, like a commander. Observation of the movement is very comprehensive, she should have the ability similar to the''eagle eye''. As for the one who likes to bubbling and spitting bubbles, she can breathe underwater. The other two, the big one, have amazing aura , The ability to charge into battle must be good. The little one, look at his wrist, is playing with a gun?"


    For the small group who had just whispered, they just took a few glances and guessed what they are good at. This benefits from Tang Ye''s rich experience. After mixing for so many years, he has encountered almost all kinds of people and abilities. It is really not difficult for him to see people.


    Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye focus on the small team, frowned slightly, and said, "That team can actually be used in actual combat, but the last time, because they did not obey the command, the plan failed. The other side of the wall was very angry and withdrew them back. But they have not been very convinced, and are always confronting the upper class."


    "They are the ones that bother you?" Tang Ye asked.


    "Right." Wang Jianjia nodded.


    Tang Ye laughed playfully and said, "I''ll take care of it for you."


    "What to do?" Wang Jianjia asked with a smile, Tang Ye is very busy, but for her, no matter how busy she is to do something, this is love.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I don''t understand what else can disobedient children do. I will follow my master''s method and fight!"


    "Hit?" Wang Jianjia was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye in surprise, wouldn''t he really go to hit someone?


    Stick education is not a good method. To say they are naughty does not mean that they are really children. Even in their teens, they are sensible and dignified. The way they fight will make them very embarrassed, or they will be more rebellious.


    Tang Ye suddenly turned around, did not speak to Wang Jianjia, looked at the air, and said, "The first time was unsuccessful, and I want to come again, thinking I''m a bully?"


    The kid who came to stealthily for the second time to attack Wang Jianjia was suddenly blocked by Tang Ye who stood up, and was startled. Seeing Tang Ye stunned, he almost showed his original shape and hurried back.


    He had already retreated after the first blow was unsuccessful. He didn''t know what Tang Ye and Wang Jianjia said. After discussing with his friends, he attacked again, thinking that he would succeed, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak to him directly.


    He was stunned. Looking at Tang Ye, it was as if he could be seen. However, he knew very well that he was invisible, so he could still be seen?


    He hurried back when he was frightened, but this time he didn''t succeed. Tang Ye quickly stretched out a hand and grabbed his collar, making him unable to go back.


    He was still invisible, and the movements Tang Ye made looked like they were done to the air. When others saw him, they thought he was weird. Tang Ye ignored this, grabbed the invisible kid and lifted him up, making him breathe a little uncomfortable.


    In fact, Tang Ye couldn''t see what this invisible kid looked like, he just had a clear grasp of the aura of life or the actions of power, because within his scope, he controlled a small area. Nothing can escape his control, this is enough for him to deal with the invisible kid.


    Others didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing at this time, but the people in the team of Wang Jianjia and the Invisible Boy knew. Wang Jianjia was very worried, afraid that Tang Ye would beat the Invisible Boy too badly. The people in that small team were very surprised. The first time the invisible kid attacked, he didn''t succeed, thinking it was just a coincidence. But the second time, Tang Ye resolved it again and caught the invisible boy. Could Tang Ye see the invisible person?


    Girls who have "eagle eyes", or the eyes of God, are particularly surprised. She was originally the commander of this squad. Just now, she saw that Tang Ye hadn''t paid attention to them at all and kept talking to Wang Jianjia. After observation, she thought Tang Ye didn''t know what they were doing.


    The result is not.


    She was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye''s acting skills were too good, and deceived her. But when she was angry, she was even more surprised that she and the team underestimated Tang Ye''s ability!


    It seems that the people invited by Captain Wang this time are very strong!


    Wang Jianjia was the captain of the team in the past and led many people. Some have died in battle and some have been promoted. In any case, she loves and cherishes her own soldiers, so she does not want Tang Ye to be invisible. The kid started too hard and said: "Don''t fight, I will teach them."


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia with a small smile, Wang Jianjia was shocked. This smile is very magical, but it doesn''t seem to be obedient!


    Sure enough, at this moment, Tang Ye grabbed the invisible boy and threw it hard, and threw it under a pool not far away.


    At this moment, the man who likes to exhale immediately jumped into the pool. When Tang Ye saw he laughed out, that was the way it was, and he jumped out one by one, so that he could educate him.

 Chapter 1359： Its your boss!

    The man who can move underwater like a fish jumped out to help the invisible man, fell into the water, and used his abilities in the water. Previously, Wang Jianjia had eaten in his hands because he was hiding under the water and then using water to fight guerrillas, which made people irritable but helpless.


    The main reason was that Wang Jianjia was too soft-hearted and did not dare to teach them hard, otherwise Wang Jianjia would not be so passive. Now Tang Ye makes a move, but he doesn''t speak so well. Tang Ye threw the invisible man into the water, also deliberately. He heard Wang Jianjia say that there is a person who is good at underwater activities, so that he can be drawn out.


    Wang Jianjia stopped Tang Ye from letting him put a heavy hand off. He smiled at Wang Jianjia and said, "Don''t worry, I know how to measure it."


    Then Tang Ye walked over to the water pool.


    This commotion has attracted everyone''s attention. The supernaturalists gathered around to see. They knew that the Stealth Squad was more rebellious, and now they quarreled with Captain Wang''s people, but it was lively.


    They were curious about who was the one who followed Wang Jianjia, and then directly attacked the supernatural power. They are supernaturalists, if they don''t have enough skills, they will be taught by the supernaturalists if they act. Such situations are not uncommon. The manager sent by the Red Wall earlier, although experienced, was just an ordinary person, who spoke harshly and was beaten, and finally left dingy.


    Later, there was a beautiful queen, Jia Jia. They didn''t take action against Wang Jianjia, such a beauty is invisibly more privileged than a man. But they still didn''t like Wang Jianjia''s stern attitude. When he was a child, he used his ability to embarrass Wang Jianjia. However, Wang Jianjia was much more powerful than the previous administrator, and they were able to take over their attacks, but they could not block some special abilities.


    Now that there is another man here, can he cope with those with strange abilities?


    Everyone does not believe it. This is a gathering place for supernatural powers, so outsiders are not allowed to give orders.


    Tang Ye walked to the edge of the pool and saw that the water was calm. This must be the ghost of a man who is good at underwater activities, otherwise there would be no ripples when two people fall below.


    Tang Ye stared at the water, trying to pull out the man who is good at water. His abilities have been strengthened in every aspect, and he sees farther and clearer than ordinary people. However, he found that there was no figure underwater. So he guessed a reason, that is, the invisible man cooperated with the man who is good at water, making them both into the invisible state.


    Is this group invisibility?


    Tang Ye was taken aback, still has such a skill?


    Everyone saw that Tang Ye had no other reaction besides being surprised, thinking that Tang Ye didn''t know what to do. Indeed, the abilities of that squad are all a bit weird, or rather powerful, which makes people very helpless. Wang Jianjia was suffocated, what can this guy who doesn''t know do?


    The other three members of the same team as the invisible man, the big man and the pointed man were a little proud. But the woman in charge of the command kept a calm look. After what happened just now, she paid more attention to Tang Ye and didn''t want to lose out on Tang Ye again!


    As a commander, a girl has confidence and pride in her own abilities, as well as a high degree of vigilance and calmness. She is very qualified and even excellent.


    When everyone thought Tang Ye was helpless, Tang Ye smiled at the bottom of the water pool and said: "I have something to do and don''t have time to play with you slowly, so I don''t mind being a little rougher."


    After all, Tang Ye stretched out his hand to face the water pool, slapped openly, as if to hold the water pool. Then I saw an amazing scene. The water under the pool was spinning, forming a spiral in the center and turning upwards, and the surrounding water gathered on the spiral. A spiral water column soars into the sky, and the water under the pool must be drained.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Is there such an operation?


    Is this the ability to manipulate water?


    However, the ability to control water is that guy''s ability, and it can move like a fish. However, even he couldn''t do such a thing. This has pumped away all the water from a pool and formed a spectacular spiral!


    Everyone was surprised and curious as to who Tang Ye was, able to see through invisibility, and to control such a powerful water. Is it a dual ability person?


    The abilities here are all proficient in only one type of ability, two or more proficient, have been sent to perform tasks. Two or more abilities are undoubtedly terrifying to them. One is difficult to deal with, but two?


    Suddenly, everyone was shocked and afraid of Tang Ye.


    The water under the pool converged into the ascending spiral, and men who were good at water and invisible men were also sucked into the spiral. In this case, they have only panic and fear. Because they can''t resist such a strong spiral. It''s like a person being caught in a violent tornado, knowing a little power can''t help at all.


    Under the panic, I was already overwhelmed, where I could use what ability. The invisible man couldn''t activate his invisibility ability, and he appeared together with the man who is good at water.


    Seeing them, everyone squeezed a sweat. Because they are in a very dangerous situation, they are involved in such a violent spiral current, and they are rising higher and higher. If they fall, they will not die or become disabled!


    At the same time, both of them showed horrified expressions. It seems that they are also afraid, worried that they will die. In panic, they opened their mouths to ask for help, but in the water, water rushed in with one mouth, and it was quite uncomfortable to be choked. Even men who are good at being watery suffer from this kind of pain when they are unable to use their abilities.


    They are drowning, and they are in danger of being drowned!


    Seeing this, the three abilities of the same team were worried and angry at the same time. Tang Ye shot too hard, want to kill them?


    The girl in charge of the command, probably the captain of the small team, immediately went over and shouted to Tang Ye: "What do you want to do? Let them go!"


    Tang Ye glanced at this girl, who was not amazing, but she looked quite attractive in detail, smiled, and said, "Why do you want to let it go? Since you are not obedient, violate the rules, and harm the overall interests, you should be punished."


    Now is not the time to let these people be willful. There is the evil evil of Zhongyuan in the text, and the vampire, even the more powerful and mysterious alien peeping at the outside. The country is not protected at any time, and Tang Ye really does not want to spoil these little guys like a kid in a romantic time.


    The eagle-eyed girl didn''t expect Tang Ye to have a playful look. She glanced anxiously at her companions who were caught in the violent spiral water. Seeing them in pain, she was even more anxious, and then shouted to Tang Ye: "Who are you?! Why? Punish us!"


    "Me?" Tang Ye squinted his eyes and smiled after thinking about it: "I am your boss, and you all listen to me."


    With that said, Tang Ye looked at the other onlookers and said coldly: "Including you!"


    Everyone was stunned, and after reacting, they started talking. Some are angry, some are curious, some are surprised, who is this guy, who actually says that he is his boss, he must listen to him?


    Why?


    Knowing that they have opinions, Tang Ye was not afraid, and said: "Anyone of you who is not convinced, stand up!"

 Chapter 1360： Unscientific in unscientific!

    Tang Ye''s words ignited everyone''s emotional anger. Who is not convinced, stand up?


    Means, if you don''t agree, do it?


    Everyone is a person who grows up with supernatural powers. When supernatural powers are recognized, it is a kind of superpower. Compared with ordinary people, there is a sense of superiority and self-esteem, so of course they are not satisfied with Tang Ye''s words. .


    It was only the Hawkeye Women''s team that was angry with Tang Ye, but now it suddenly became dissatisfaction with him by most of the supernaturalists.


    It¡¯s really unknowing that a person is pretending to be so real by himself!


    "Let them go!" Some other abilities drank out to help the eagle eye girl''s team.


    "Yes, put them down, why do you shoot them!" Someone helped cheer.


    Slowly, most of the supernatural beings stood on the side of the Hawkeye Girl Team, and Tang Ye became a public enemy!


    When Wang Jianjia saw this situation, his desire to die was gone. Tang Ye really didn''t think it was a big deal. He even said beforehand that he didn''t want to pay attention to it. How could he make such a big battle now?


    Wang Jianjia had the heart to persuade, but this situation could not tolerate her to persuade, I am afraid that few people would listen to her when she stood up. She has just arrived here too, and her prestige has not been established much.


    "Tang...you quickly put them down!" Tang Ye would still listen to others who didn''t listen to her. Wang Jianjia told Tang Ye to put down the invisible man and the man who is good at water-based. This can ease the contradiction somewhat. However, she wanted to continue to let Tang Ye teach these disobedient abilities boys. So she wanted to call Tang Ye''s name and immediately changed her name to prevent these supernaturalists from knowing Tang Ye''s name.


    Although they haven''t seen Tang Ye, it doesn''t mean they have never heard of Tang Ye''s name. What happened two years ago was a bit strange to them, and you wouldn''t know what Tang Ye looked like without paying attention. However, the spread of the name is very wide. If they knew Tang Ye''s name, they would definitely think of the hero who got the bow of the emperor two years ago.


    When Tang Ye heard Wang Jianjia''s words, he glanced at the two supernatural beings in the spiral water flow. Seeing that they were suffering from the choking of the water, he no longer controlled the spiral water flow, the water pool slowly subsided, and the invisible man and the water-based man fell. When I reached the ground, I was a little unconscious and unconscious.


    The Hawkeye girl and the two team members immediately went over to look after them. After they vomited a few salivas, they finally felt better. They became more conscious and looked at Tang Ye furiously and wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "How about it, isn''t it a good taste? I tell you that in the future, if you don''t obey the arrangement and destroy the plan made by the above, this is your punishment!"


    "Who cares about your punishment!" The sturdy big man in the squad couldn''t help it for a long time. He stood up and asked two guilted companions to be fair, and shouted, "Punishment is to make a person half dead." I want to see, what are you capable of!"


    After drinking in anger, the big man stepped on the ground with great strength, feeling that the ground was shaking and was about to collapse. Amazingly, at this time, it seemed to hear a low growl, like a wild bear. It is indeed a wild bear, because at this time the appearance of the big man has changed. He seems to have become a monster that merges with the wild bear.


    Is this an orc?


    Tang Ye was shocked, these supernatural beings were really strange, and there were all kinds of situations.


    The big man will use the power of this wild bear to kill Tang Ye!


    Bang bang bang!


    The big wild bear rushed forward, the ground shook, and the momentum was terrifying, and the people next to him evaded one after another, but they didn''t want to be affected.


    Such a force, if it is slapped, it is estimated that it will die. Because it is not only powerful, but also has sharp claws, tearing the flesh in half is not a matter of minutes.


    The supernaturalists all squeezed a sweat. They lived here, and saw the power of the big man becoming wild, they asked themselves not to provoke them. Now dealing with Tang Ye, I wonder if this guy can handle it?


    So everyone was very angry at Tang Ye''s arrogant words just now, but since they were summoned here by the Red Wall, their hearts must be kind, and there are at most some flaws. If it''s a villain, Red Wall won''t want it. Therefore, they felt that if Tang Ye was dealt with by the big wild bear, if he was killed, he would not bear it.


    It''s just a management problem, there is no need to kill people, right?


    The big wild bear rushed in front of Tang Ye, two meters taller than Tang Ye. He shook the wild bear''s big palm, with sharp claws, and patted Tang Ye directly.


    Everyone was very nervous, almost stopped breathing and watched, because this slap meant that Tang Ye might die!


    This is dead!


    Wang Jianjia sighed slightly when he saw this, and could only make a call with his mobile phone, presumably to ask the infirmary to come over and prepare to treat the injured.


    The Hawkeye girl glanced at Wang Jianjia, as if she wanted to sympathize. Because she felt that Wang Jianjia called the medical staff to come over, it must be because Tang Ye was about to be injured.


    The eagle-eyed girl knows the strength and measure of the big man, the big man will not kill Tang Ye, at most it will hurt Tang Ye, let Tang Ye know the lesson, so arrogant here is to suffer for them!


    Wang Jianjia saw the glimpse of the eagle eye girl, smiled lightly, and said, "Don''t look at me, look at your companion. You should also be ready to help him go to treatment."


    "Huh?" The Hawkeye girl thought Wang Jianjia was inexplicable, what did she mean. Could it be that your own people will get hurt?


    boom!


    The big wild bear slapped Tang Ye, the power collided, and there was a huge momentum coming out before contact.


    "What is that guy doing?" However, at this moment when everyone was staring intently, someone exclaimed, because they saw that Tang Ye didn''t do any evasive action, just extended a hand... Not a hand, but a finger!


    What the **** is this guy thinking? Can one finger block the power of wild bear?


    Isn''t this looking for death!


    All the supernaturalists felt that Tang Ye''s approach was too far-reaching and unrealistic!


    However, in the next second, they saw that Tang Ye faced the approaching wild bear-shaped palm, lightly flicked that finger, "whoop", his power exploded, and saw the whole body of the wild bear-shaped big man. They all flew up, then rolled and flew upside down for a long time before falling to the ground, smashing a big rock.


    "This..." Seeing this scene, all the ability players stopped talking. They have seen unscientific and unreasonable things, because their supernatural powers are such things. However, a big man like Tang Ye who flicked a finger into a wild bear, and the most powerful person among their recognized supernatural powers, they felt very unreasonable and unscientific.


    Unless Tang Ye''s strength is strong enough, it is several times higher than the big man transformed into a wild bear!


    "Ahhhh..." The big man who hit the ground and smashed a big rock exhaled in pain. The cry of pain told the stunned people that everything was true.


    Wang Jianjia saw the Hawkeye girl in a daze, and smiled and reminded: "I have already called the medical staff for help, please hurry up and help bring your partner for treatment."


    Seeing Wang Jianjia''s smile seemed harmless to humans and animals, but the eagle eye girl felt that this was the most hated smile in the world.


    And, she looked at Tang Ye, inexplicably scared. What kind of monster is this, so strong?

 Chapter 1361： Enjoy the show!

    The explosive power of the big wild bear is recognized as the most powerful, but Tang Ye flicked his fingers to make the big man fly upside down, relaxed, and smile often, which made everyone want to short-circuit the brain circuits. How could there be such a powerful person?


    Most of the supernaturalists who originally stood on the side of the Hawkeye Girl Squad thought about coming out to fight Tang Ye. But seeing this, they didn''t want to go out. The big wild bear was so easily killed, they have reason to believe that if Tang Ye wanted to kill them, it would be easy.


    They could see from Tang Ye''s eyes that Tang Ye did not have Wang Jianjia''s feeling of cherishing them and hating them. If they disobeyed and violated the rules, Tang Ye might really kill them!


    Tang Ye saw that they were no longer commotion, sneered, and said, "I''ll say it again. When I come here, I will be honest and obedient, otherwise..."


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, and shouted in a low voice: "Either die here or die outside!"


    Everyone was surprised when they heard it. dead?


    Although the Red Wall side often talks about this, because the enemies they need to face are not trivial. However, they have been training here, feel that death is too far away, so they hardly take it seriously. This is probably one of the reasons for their laxity, they have not felt the real pressure.


    Tang Ye said so seriously. Even though some of them were afraid of Tang Ye, some still mustered up the courage to hum: "Why do you decide our life and death? If you don''t obey, you will die here? Then I will choose to die outside!"


    This was still a man with a rebellious mentality. Tang Ye''s words were harsh and ruthless, even threatening, he was very dissatisfied.


    Tang Ye looked at him, expressionless, and said, "Then why are you still not leaving? What are you doing here?"


    "I..." The man was stunned, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to tell him to go directly. He didn''t want to go, he just wanted to argue with Tang Ye.


    The man didn''t dare to go, and then felt very embarrassed, and bowed his head not to look at people.


    Tang Ye didn''t continue to stare at him, looked at other people, and said, "When the country called you, you know how you are in your situation. You have supernatural powers, don''t think this is still the world of science. There are already too many beyond science. Things appear, including enemies. You know abilities, and they know. You are their enemies. If you are exposed, can they not kill you?"


    "Be strict with you, that''s because the country''s conditions don''t allow you to be willful. If you don''t have this level of awareness, then you don''t need you here!" Tang Ye said seriously.


    Such preaching has always been rejected by young people, but although it is boring, it shows the attitude and the effect is remarkable. When I was in school, I often saw the situation like this. The students rejected the leadership''s instructions, even if they were rebellious, they did not dare to violate the discipline. And there are only a few people who dare to violate, and these few people are the so-called "shit sticks". Who is a good student and who is a bad student? It is possible. It can only be said that ¡°good students¡± have great limitations with their rebellious psychology, and they dare not do anything illegal.


    That''s why Tang Ye spoke so seriously, and just now he shot the invisible man and they tasted death, which has already shocked the superpowers present. Although they have tempers in their hearts, they still don''t dare to do anything illegal.


    Tang Ye looked around at the many supernatural beings who dared not speak any more, and said, "From today on, I will come here often to see if there is any violation of discipline, you know the consequences. Since you are supernatural beings, life will Harder. This is a good thing, but it is also a bad thing. At least when I punish, I don''t have to worry about accidentally killing you."


    Then many abilities all glared at Tang Ye, but they also dared not speak. This uncle is too arrogant and hateful!


    Tang Ye looked at the people who were itching with anger and laughed happily, and said, "As long as you are obedient, Captain Wang still loves you very much. Captain Wang usually takes care of you a lot. I only come once in a while. But this is occasional. , I hope you won¡¯t be so lucky to be caught by me."


    Everyone didn''t want to pay attention to Tang Ye, this was a bitch!


    Tang Ye smiled brilliantly, and turned back to Wang Jianjia: "I''ll leave the rest to you, I will do my own business."


    Wang Jianjia rolled his eyes, thinking that Tang Ye had left her a mess. Although what I did just now works well, in the next period of time, it is estimated that these abilities will not give people a good face. It''s not a comfortable thing to manage them, but seem like a public enemy.


    Tang Ye had already slipped away and arrived at Fu Fuhai''s cell. The cell was very strong, and Tang Ye''s warning was aimed at the demons. Outside the cell, several dharma formations were used, which were made by the Buddha''s teachings of the old abbot Yimei. But the caster is Lu Celadon, and it is not difficult for Lu Celadon to go to Xiangshan to learn the magic circle of Fomen Town.


    The talent of the goddess, the ability to reproduce the eyes, is extremely terrifying. The only thing to worry about is whether Lu Celadon''s head can hold so many things. Even if she couldn''t bear it any day, her head burst to death, or she went crazy.


    Fu Fuhai looked perturbed. He had tried to escape, but failed because he was surprised to find that a magic circle against the demons had been cast outside the cell!


    He was surprised and horrified. The power of the demons infiltrating is very small, just observe the situation on the human paradise. When the time is right to establish a channel for the demons, the demons can directly reach the human race and then occupy this world.


    Among the demons, Fu Fuhai is very inconspicuous, and even weak to the demons. However, this is exactly what the Demon Race wants, because he can better lurk in the human world in this way. After he arrived in the human world, he needed to investigate a lot of things, and then discovered the turmoil in Wen Zhongyuan. He felt that the members of the Gorefiend under the disguise of the Central Plains could perfectly cover up the breath of the demons. However, he never expected that he was arrested and detained specially, using the magic circle. He was thinking, is his identity exposed?


    The blood demons like Wen Zhongyuan are different from his demons. The blood ancestors are the demon of Shura Dao from the outer world, and they are not a clan, but only killing. And their demons, in fact, have a lot in common with the humans in their living habits, so they just want to occupy the paradise where the humans now live.


    Tang Ye came to Fu Fuhai''s cell and deported everyone to interrogate Fu Fuhai alone.


    When Fu Fuhai saw Tang Ye, his eyes were dim and dim, just like a condemned prisoner''s meal waiting to die. But now, he was still thinking seriously, thinking about how to escape.


    Pretend to be innocent, and exchange grievances for sympathy. He probably thought so. Unfortunately, Tang Ye saw through his intentions and jokingly said: "Now is your performance time, you can perform as much as you want, but after the performance, I need your secrets, otherwise you will die."

 Chapter 1362： The era of acting and routines!

    Fu Fuhai couldn''t pretend in front of Tang Ye, because he was a member of the Blood Demon when he was arrested. Tang Ye was from the Red Wall, so even if he didn''t know the identity of his demons, he would still treat him as a deadly enemy.


    Tang Ye wants to get a secret from him, in fact he does have a secret. When he pretended to be a member of the Gorefiend, he performed well because of his demon ability. His ability was valued by Wen Zhongyuan, because it was controlled by a group to become a demon, so that one person could create a large number of dead soldiers and then evolve into an army, which is terrifying. After receiving the attention of Wen Zhongyuan, he also knew some of Wen Zhongyuan''s plans, such as the exchange of the civet cat for the prince.


    The original plan in the article has the same interests as the tasks he wants to perform. The air transport shackles of this world is actually a kind of protection barrier. If it is broken, it will be very beneficial to their demons to establish a transmission channel. Therefore, he will not tell Tang Yewen Zhongyuan''s recent plan!


    Fu Fuhai maintained a dead fish-like expression, glanced at Tang Ye blankly, and said, "I don''t have any secrets to tell you, and you don''t have to waste your time. If so, they would tell me before they interrogate me. Yes. I said, I''m just an ordinary subordinate of Lord Gorefiend, otherwise I won''t be caught by you so easily!"


    It was reasonable and reasonable, and the acting skills were quite good, but it was a pity that Tang Ye didn''t believe it, because Tang Ye knew he had a devilish energy. Tang Ye smiled, looked at him playfully, and said, "Really? In this case, I think their interrogation must have been very gentle before."


    "What do you mean?" Fu Fuhai felt a hint of danger.


    Without saying a word, Tang Ye popped a finger and punched Fu Fuhai''s leg with a strong force.


    Fu Fuhai let out a painful cry, and immediately fell to the ground unsteadily, covering the wound with his hand, looking painful, looking at Tang Ye with anger. Damn, it''s so unreasonable. If you don''t say anything, you can punch people in the legs. Is there such a thing?


    Tang Ye smiled comfortably, like a demon, taking pleasure in torturing people, and a psychopath like seeing others in pain. This caused Fu Fuhai to see him, and he immediately panicked. Fuck, this is a pervert, the Red Wall, the place of justice, has such a psychologically distorted subordinate?


    Fu Fuhai shouted angrily at Tang Ye: "Even if you kill me, I have nothing to tell you!"


    "Kill you?" Tang Ye squinted slightly: "You think so beautiful, don''t worry, I will torture you slowly until you collapse."


    "You..." Fu Fuhai looked at Tang Ye furiously, but suddenly he burst out laughing and sullenly shouted: "Then you will torture me. I want to see how you can torture me! You think I am that way. Is it easy to yield?!"


    Before being sent to the human world at a huge price, the Mozu must have considered that he might be captured and interrogated, so the Mozu specially trained his ability to withstand torture. The physique of the Demon Race is stronger than that of the Human Race, so the torture suffered by the Demon Race is compared with that of the Human Race. Fu Fuhai pretended to be painful, but in fact it was not that painful.


    This is an era that requires acting skills.


    Tang Ye had his own plan, and didn''t immediately use the magical energy of the dead door to confuse Fu Fuhai, also because of his acting skills. These are all routines, it depends on who can make routines. Tang Ye sneered, and once again dealt with Fu Hai, punching Fu Fuhai''s other leg through. Now Fu Fuhai could only collapse on the ground.


    Fu Fuhai resisted the pain, watched Tang Ye still grinning, and hummed: "Do you only have such a trick? Come on, let''s do something more violent!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly and said with a light smile: "I didn''t expect you to be beaten. So let me change a method that doesn''t require bloodshed. You are from Wenzhongyuan. It just so happens that I have a good relationship with Buddhism. Use it, get a Refuge Demon Array. It''s still good for you to stay in such an array."


    Fu Fuhai was surprised. Refuge in the magic circle of the town, and you will know that it is a torture circle built with the Dharma, just like the binding mantra that binds Monkey King, and Monkey King has a headache when chanting. Their demons have strong human bodies, but they lack spiritual power. Fu Fuhai became a little worried.


    Tang Ye had so many contacts with the old abbot Yimei, and he had learned a lot of Buddhism, and he could just set up a refuge town magic formation. This formation, if the demon is in it, the spirit will be constantly impacted, and it can torture people crazy.


    Not long after, Tang Ye concluded the conversion to the Zhen Devil Formation, and then threw Fu Fuhai in. Fu Fuhai was shocked at first, and he could bear it at first, but then he was in pain. He really wanted to hit him to death. Humans are really terrifying, even more cruel than demons!


    Fu Fuhai was tortured for half an hour, and his consciousness was almost blurred. He was very distressed. He had only one thought, and that was to die.


    Tang Ye saw Fu Fuhai who was about to collapse and knew that the time had come to be confused. After torturing and observing during this period of time, he can be sure that Fu Fuhai has received professional training. Even if he was tortured and collapsed, he would not get any results. So when appropriate, it is very good to be confused with the identity of the "kind".


    If you are confused with devilish energy from the beginning, it will make Fu Fuhai suspicious. At this time, Tang Ye approached Fu Fuhai, who was helpless, squatted down close to him, and said, "You have done a good job. After the test, I can safely reveal my identity in front of you."


    Although Fu Fuhai''s consciousness was a little vague, Tang Ye still heard clearly. He thought that Tang Ye was saying something that made him surrender again. He thought about spitting out Tang Ye and slobbering, and then satirizing Tang Ye fiercely, and would never give in. But he didn''t expect that Tang Ye actually said something inexplicable, revealing his identity?


    Several capital question marks hung on his head.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly, no longer playing coldly, and looked very friendly. He pulled Fu Fuhai up and let Fu Fuhai lean aside and rest comfortably. At the same time, he entered a blackened state, opened a heavy door of death, and slowly released his demonic energy. He held Fu Fuhai''s hand and poured magic energy into Fu Fuhai''s body.


    Fu Fuhai thought that Tang Ye was both soft and hard. He just came to the hard one, and now he wants to use the soft one. He would not be fooled, he was about to take a sip of water, but he never expected that he felt a devilish energy entering his body. He is a demon, demon energy can heal his injuries, and for a while, he feels very comfortable.


    But he can''t believe this kind of thing!


    How can there be devilish energy?


    Can release demon energy, that is the demon clan. Could it be that Tang Ye is a demon?


    What a joke!


    Fu Fuhai patted his head twice, thinking that he had been tortured and had an illusion. It was ridiculous after all. Tang Ye, who had been torturing him just now, became a companion in a blink of an eye?


    Seeing Fu Fuhai¡¯s expression, Tang Ye said with pride in his heart, but on the surface he said easily and amiably: "Don¡¯t get me wrong, I tortured you just now, it is a test for you! You were caught by the human race, of course I want to see Have you been conquered by the human race? Now that you hold on to this, I believe it, you have not lost the face of our great demons, you never give in!"


    "You don''t need to doubt my identity. I can heal you with devil energy. Could it be a human being?" Tang Ye enchanted Fu Fuhaidao.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Fu Fuhai was very skeptical at first. Then, he closed his eyes, accepted the magic energy poured by Tang Ye, and slowly healed his injuries. After a while, he thought enough, opened his eyes and looked at Tang Ye, grateful and excited, and said, "I didn''t expect to meet a companion here!"


    He believed that Tang Ye was a "Devil Race", after all, only Demon Race could release devil energy!

 Chapter 1363： At the end!

    Although Fu Fuhai believed in Tang Ye, Tang Ye couldn¡¯t talk to him too much. If Fu Fuhai said something in the language of the Demon Race, he wouldn¡¯t be able to say it. It¡¯s easy to wear help, so he asked Fu directly. Fu Hai came to the human world secret, or other necessary secrets.


    "Our demons come to the land of the human race. We have a great goal. We must be cautious. You have done a good job. The torture I did to you just now is just to see if you have betrayed our demons, so You have to understand." Tang Ye said some foolish words first, these words are very general, there will be no problem.


    Then he stared at Fu Fuhai seriously, with superb acting skills, and said: "It can be predicted that the world of the human race will undergo tremendous changes. This is a good time, we must seize it. However, I have been lurking on the red wall of the human race during this time. , I don¡¯t know what arrangements are on the Mozu side. You should know what needs to be paid attention to. Tell me, I will cooperate with you based on the dynamics on the Red Wall side!"


    Fu Fuhai already believed in Tang Ye and had no doubts, and said: "Before the shackles of air luck were broken, we had no good way to establish a transmission channel, so we decided to break the shackles of air luck first, which was actually the protection left by the old Taoist priest. Enchantment. We will soon succeed in this matter, because Wen Zhongyuan has made a plan to replace the emperor of the Red Wall, and it has been successful. It will not take long for Wen Zhongyuan to break the Yuxi enchantment by relying on the influence of the Red Wall emperor on the national fortune. , To obtain the supreme air luck that is shackled by shock air luck."


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard it, and said in doubt: "Replace the emperor of the Red Wall?"


    "Yes." Fu Fuhai smiled triumphantly, and said: "They thought that the emperor of the Red Wall was still the real emperor, but in fact, he was the one arranged by Wen Zhongyuan!"


    "Who is he?" Tang Ye asked anxiously.


    When Fu Fuhai talked about his pride, he didn''t doubt Tang Ye and didn''t mean to stop. He smiled and said, "That''s the right-hand man of the Red Wall Emperor for more than ten years. It seems to be Li Shi. He will replace the Red Wall Emperor. Plus the disguise done by Zhongyuan above, no one will see it."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and such a terrible thing had happened!


    However, since he knew it, it was not too late. On the contrary, this is a great opportunity to kill Wen Zhongyuan!


    The article originally thought that if Li Shi replaced the emperor of the Red Wall, Li Shi could slowly carry the luck of the country, and then influence the imperial jade seal''s air transport barrier, then he could obtain the jade seal. In this case, it''s better to shut the door and hit the dog!


    Let Wen Zhongyuan enter the Yuxi enchantment, and then gather all eight magical powers to reproduce the Shenlong Shengwei, and completely kill him!


    However, the premise of this plan is that the emperor of the Red Wall is on their side. So where is the emperor of the red wall really placed?


    Tang Ye asked Fu Fuhai: "Where did Wen Zhongyuan hide the Emperor of the Red Wall?"


    Tang Ye was certain that the emperor of the Red Wall had not been killed yet. As the emperor of the Red Wall, he carries the luck of the country. If he is killed, he will have a vision, but there has been no vision since this time.


    Fu Fuhai smiled and said: "The most dangerous place is also the safest place, and the emperor of the Red Wall also needs the luck of stabilizing the country so as not to be seen by others, so he is still in the palace of the Red Wall!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded to Fu Hai, and said, "Do you have any other information to tell me? For example, the plan of our demons. The purpose of coming to the human race is just to occupy this world?"


    "Of course!" Fu Fuhai became excited. This is about the great grand plan of the Mozu. He wanted to tell Tang Ye, but suddenly realized that something was wrong. He looked suspiciously at Tang Ye and said with a slight frown: "You As the demons, don''t even know the purpose of our demons invading the human world?"


    "This..." Tang Ye realized that he had relaxed after learning about the emperor of the Red Wall. He laughed and said, "Of course I don''t know. This is the secret of our demons!"


    This is a empirical talk. Matters related to the purpose of a whole clan are naturally known to the higher-ups. If the young soldier also knows, wouldn''t it be easy to expose the young soldier being caught?


    However, Fu Fuhai stared at Tang Ye and said, "We are the advance warriors selected to be sent to the human race. How can we not know these secrets?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and Fu Fuhai was right. As a person who came first, he naturally had a clear purpose. He didn''t know how to fool Fu Fuhai for a while.


    Fu Fuhai further realized the problem, his face became extremely gloomy, and he stared at Tang Ye with open mouth and said a series of words, Tang Ye couldn''t understand!


    That is the language of the demons.


    Tang Ye knew that it was awful, and it seemed to be a help.


    "You are not a demons!" Fu Fuhai shouted angrily when he saw Tang Ye''s reaction.


    Tang Ye shrugged, knowing that there was no way to fool Fu Fuhai, and then used the power of a small area against Fu Fuhai, manipulated the surrounding gas, formed power to wrap Fu Fuhai''s neck, and grabbed Fu Fuhai.


    "Although I regret not knowing the true purpose of your demons, the information you gave me about Wen Zhongyuan''s plan is very useful to me. I am very grateful for this." Tang Ye smiled playfully and charmingly.


    "You..." Fu Fuhai had an ominous premonition.


    Tang Ye said again: "So in order to be grateful to you, I will let you die a little easier."


    Click!


    Tang Ye directly squeezed Fu Fuhai''s neck with his strength, Fu Fuhai whimpered, and stared at Tang Ye and died. He was very unwilling and puzzled. It''s not a demon, why can it release the demon energy exclusive to the demon?


    Fu Fuhai was destined not to know this secret. Tang Ye put down his body and asked Wang Jianjia to arrange for someone to come and deal with it, so Wen Zhongyuan could not know it.


    Wang Jianjia finally calmed the emotions of those with supernatural powers, and when he came to the cell to see Tang Ye killing Fu Fuhai, he felt even more exhausted. Fu Fuhai is actually of great value. Regardless of whether the secrets are interrogated or not, they can be kept and studied.


    Tang Ye knew what Wang Jianjia meant, and said: "There is a very important thing that must be dealt with immediately. Keep Fu Fuhai, I am worried that there will be omissions, and let him spread the news. He is a demon, God knows what is special between the demon clan. Way of communication. Killing him is safer than keeping him."


    Wang Jianjia saw Tang Ye''s look serious, and knew that Tang Ye had heard Tianda''s secrets from Fu Fuhai, and asked, "What happened?"


    Tang Ye walked up and said, "Walking and saying, we can¡¯t wait any longer to solve Wen Zhongyuan¡¯s matter. Moreover, there is now a time to solve him. I will let the eight great artifact successors gather together, and you can use them with practice. The power of the artifact. In order not to be discovered by Wen Zhongyuan, I let Lingyun display the illusion to cover up for you. And I, I want to go back to Guwu Rivers and lakes to see if Li Haoran can release Xing Ji. Eight artifacts are indispensable."


    Wang Jianjia was inexplicably excited, is it finally time to end?

 Chapter 1364： Open the sky with a sword!

    Tang Ye told Wang Jianjia the secret he had heard from Fu Fuhai, and Wang Jianjia also expressed shock. The emperor of the red wall has been replaced, there is such a terrible thing!


    Fortunately, Tang Ye found out early, otherwise the world must be in chaos. Wang Jianjia''s admiration for Tang Ye is a bit higher, and at critical moments, this man is always helping to reverse the situation. However, Wang Jianjia felt sorry for Tang Ye very much, and always wanted Tang Ye to run around and tired.


    She and Tang Ye walked side by side, and whispered softly: "We all owe you a lot. Even if it is... the lord of the Red Wall."


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jianjia with a light smile, and said, "You can look farther, and then you won''t feel how difficult this kind of thing is for me."


    "Huh?" Wang Jianjia was actually a little angry. Tang Ye said that she was short-sighted, but she could even tell that Tang Ye had something else to say.


    Tang Ye said to her as he walked: "So many things have happened, and all kinds of visions show that there is not only our world. We could live in this world quietly, but if you want to do this, others may not Think. So they are here."


    "They?" Wang Jianjia asked in surprise.


    Tang Ye said: "For example, Wen Zhongyuan who became the blood demon, the blood demon was transformed by the will of the blood ancestors outside the nine days, and does not belong to our world. And he came to us with aggressiveness. Except for blood Outside the ancestors, there should be more unknown forces."


    Wang Jianjia expressed his understanding of this kind of thing. How could she say that she was also the heir to the artifact, and she was not less knowledgeable. She also probably understood, what Tang Ye said, should look farther. Since there are other worlds, things can''t just stand in the perspective of this world. Wang Jianjia thought of something that made her feel sad.


    She cared and looked at Tang Ye eagerly, "Do you want to leave this world?"


    Tang Ye had said something to Wang Jianjia before, and said, "That''s probably going to happen. Because I have come into contact with some messages left by that old Taoist, Shenlong, or Protoss. Since there has been an alien invasion, then this world may not Always be safe, whether it is forced to respond or prevent in advance, at this time, we should take the initiative to do something."


    Wang Jianjia looked at Tang Ye in silence. Indeed, compared with this kind of going out of this world and exploring the outside world, the matter of the emperor of the red wall at the moment seems relatively small. From one world to several worlds, most people cannot afford this kind of thing.


    Wang Jianjia thought about it, and felt that this kind of development was unbelievable. I originally thought that life would just go shopping, put on makeup, and be an exquisite goddess. Unexpectedly, it became a surpassing science, fighting against a foreign race and another world. In just a few years, the worldview was completely subverted.


    "Not everyone can do that, right?" Wang Jianjia asked Tang Ye calmly.


    The surface is calm, but in fact, I also think a lot in my heart, or there is still a trace of expectation, I hope I can help Tang Ye. However, there is also a hesitation. She was born in the family of Jiangmen, and seemed to have decided in her bones to dedicate her life to the country.


    Tang Ye smiled and asked Wang Jianjia: "Do you want to go?"


    Wang Jianjia did not know how to answer this question.


    Tang Ye looked gentle, and said to her: "You want to stay here. Dedicating yourself to this country will allow you to move forward courageously. If you leave this land, that may not be the case."


    "But I gave you my heart and body." Wang Jianjia held Tang Ye''s hand.


    Tang Ye smiled quite meaningfully, reached out his hand and touched Wang Jianjia''s face, and said, "How can I speak like a goodbye to life and death? Those things are still far away, so deal with the immediate matter first."


    Wang Jianjia nodded gently. But she knew in her heart that Tang Ye said that kind of thing is still far away, but it won''t be too far in reality. It will come all at once, just as the world has completely changed in just a few years.


    Tang Ye asked Wang Jianjia to be responsible for the replacement of the emperor of the Red Wall, and then notified Lu Celadon to organize the gathering of the successors of the artifact. This army of women, in fact, every woman can be alone when taken out, very powerful.


    It''s just that if these women gather together, it is inevitable that there will be some quarrels, cold talk, or open and secret fights. Because many women in this army of women have an indescribable relationship with Tang Ye.


    These women know it in their hearts, but they don''t want to say, and they are strangers by default, so they don''t have to be embarrassed.


    Tang Ye was actually very afraid of this kind of thing, so she ran to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes and discussed with Li Haoran about releasing Xing Ji.


    Li Haoran had already gone to see the princess, but at first sight, she had not come out of Xiang Daoshan for a long time, because she and the princess had comprehended the way of heaven together, sitting cross-legged, clouds and mist entwined with rain and dew. When he caught the key thing, he suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the horizon, under the golden light, dispelling the clouds and mist, making people bathed in golden light.


    When the golden light disappeared, Li Haoran called out the purple sword, and found a faint golden light glowing outside the purple. With a sword in his hand, he cut the iron like mud, and a mountain in the distance broke into two sides.


    Strength has increased, much stronger.


    The power of this heavenly Dao is really strong.


    Li Haoran looked up at the sky, trying to swing his sword.


    The princess sitting next to him shook her head and said, "Not enough to open the sky."


    Open the sky!


    You need to open the sky before you can escape the enchantment shackles by the luck and go to the outside world.


    In other words, local soaring.


    Hearing what the princess said, Li Haoran retracted Zijian and looked at the princess meaningfully.


    The princess did not escape Li Haoran''s gaze, and said, "This purple sword is the sky thunder sword left by the old Taoist priest, right?"


    Huang Huang Tianwei, Nine Heavens God Thunder, Heaven Thunder Sword, is a sword that can open up the world. Therefore, there must be Li Haoran in the matter of "another way to the sky".


    Li Haoran promised Tang Ye to release Ji to go out, and the prerequisite for another plan to split the sky is that the road to heaven on the side of the princess works. It now seems feasible. Because she had experienced the power of Heaven''s Dao, it only took a few days to raise her strength to a new level. Although she was still at the peak of the fairyland, and there was no such thing as a mastery, she felt that she was infinitely close to a mastery.


    Just take some more time, and then use the sky thunder sword left by the ancestors, or it can really attract the nine gods thunder, open the sky with one sword, and open another sky!


    Therefore, now Li Haoran has decided on what Tang Ye asked for, that is, agreeing to let Xing Ji go out.


    Li Haoran couldn''t help but look more at being alone with the princess. She has been paying attention to Tang Ye, knowing that Princess Wang, or Lin Yourong, is Tang Ye''s most important woman, not one of them. But thinking of Tang Ye''s proliferation of women, she couldn''t help being curious, and asked the princess: "Do you think... Tang Ye is worthy of you?"


    The princess looked at Li Haoran with a weird expression, and asked, "Why is he not worthy of me?"


    "He is not loyal enough." Li Haoran said directly. If you are loyal, you won''t entangle other women.


    The princess smiled and said, "Do you know this too?"


    Li Haoran was unhappy, she was a woman, so why didn''t she understand?


    She wanted to tell the princess that Tang Ye even kissed her, to see if the princess was angry!


    However, after all, she gave up doing such ridiculous things.

 Chapter 1365： Feeling a little strange!

    Li Haoran didn''t know why the princess had tolerated Tang Ye''s proliferation of women. She wanted to ask, but she felt that this kind of question was embarrassing or meaningless. Why do I want to know such a problem?


    So she returned to her former cold and glamorous look, and she was silent.


    Seeing Li Haoran''s look, the princess felt funny and said, "Emotions are very important, but it doesn''t seem to be that important. Between me and Tang Ye... have experienced a lot. I believe that in the end, I must be with him."


    Li Haoran frowned slightly, not very emotional.


    The princess stopped discussing this with her, smiled, and said: "You have already seen the power of the heavenly path, that is, you have agreed to Tang Ye''s proposal. Now you should make a decision, things in the profound world, when you decide, you must decide. ."


    Li Haoran became silent, yes, this decision should be made. If you stop constantly, you will suffer the chaos.


    Li Haoran looked resolute and looked at the princess and said, "I agree to Tang Ye''s suggestion. If you continue to comprehend the way of heaven, I will return to the Profound Realm to solve the problem."


    The princess nodded gently.


    As soon as Li Haoran left Xiang Daoshan, she received a message from Tang Ye outside the Great World. She split the void by the way and brought Tang Ye back.


    Tang Yewang glanced at Xiang Daoshan behind him, knowing that Li Haoran had just left there, and what she was doing to Xiang Daoshan, and asked with a smile: "How is it, Senior Sister, did Han Yue disappoint you?"


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t do anything wrong, but she just made her want to get angry, because she felt that Tang Ye was too awkward, and hummed: "Wang Hao didn''t let me down, but you let me down."


    "Why?" Tang Ye asked unjustly.


    Li Haoran said with contempt: "You are not worthy of the princess."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and didn''t expect Li Haoran to talk about relationship problems. Is this a woman who can discuss relationship issues?


    Regarding women¡¯s affairs, Tang Ye is now able to hide as far as he can, so he hahas at Li Haoran, changed the subject, and said directly: "Senior Sister, the power and time to kill the blood demon are already available. Xing Ji out?"


    Li Haoran was surprised and asked, "Are you ready so soon?"


    Tang Ye smiled embarrassedly and said, "It''s also because of some chance."


    He was right. He had found all the heirs of the artifact, but it also took a moment to completely kill the reincarnated Gorefiend. However, because he had a dead door in his body, Fu Fuhai was asked to tell the secret of the replacement of the Emperor of the Red Wall. In this way, he could use his tactics and let Wen Zhongyuan enter the Yuxi enchantment, and then kill him!


    So now Xing Ji, who is the heir to the artifact, needs to go to the great world. Xing Ji was originally good at playing music, using rhythm as his power. However, because she is a descendant of the God of War, she can inherit the artifact axe. It is not difficult to guess that the magic axe must be related to the Dingshan magic axe used by the **** of war Xingtian.


    Li Haoran didn''t doubt Tang Ye''s ability to do things. She looked relatively cold and arrogant in front of Tang Ye, probably because she had a certain degree of opinion on Tang Ye''s character. Last time Tang Ye kissed her, didn''t she actually say some stupid things to let them try together. This troubled her for a while, otherwise she would not have only that power for the understanding of the way of heaven, and she would be closer to "Kaitian".


    She wouldn''t talk about Tang Ye about it, she didn''t want to mention it at all, so as not to bother her practice again. Now she has decided to follow Tang Ye''s suggestion. Now that Tang Ye is ready to eradicate Wen Zhongyuan this evil demon, then she will start acting.


    She said to Tang Ye: "I will bring Xing Ji, but I can''t bring you to the big world at the same time, so they will definitely find out. After I send you all out, I have to solve Wen Zhongyuan. I''m afraid it won''t be too long to deal with those old guys."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "After solving Wen Zhongyuan, I will also go to the Profound Realm. But to go to the Profound Realm, I still need your help from Senior Sister."


    Li Haoran looked a little surprised, and took a look at Tang Ye and said, "Really coming to the Profound Realm?"


    Tang Ye nodded firmly. Regarding this matter, he had guessed, why some people in the gatekeeper insisted on opposing them, and why those people can know about the affairs of the outside world? They have the original connection with the text, but unfortunately there is a barrier. Is that easy?


    For this reason, Tang Ye guessed that some of the gatekeepers in the Profound Realm might be the minions who inherited the power of the blood ancestor!


    If he wants to verify this guess, he must go to the Profound Realm. Besides, with his current strength, even if he goes to the Profound Realm, he won''t get into trouble easily. The only ones who could kill him were those old guys among the gatekeepers who had practiced in retreat for decades, and were infinitely close to the realm of God.


    Li Haoran said again: "If you come to the Profound Realm, the Profound Realm will probably become lively, and it will only increase trouble for me..."


    I didn''t want to say that at first. I was worried that Tang Ye would think about it, as if Tang Ye was a burden. Li Haoran didn''t know when he started speaking, but he thought about taking other people''s feelings into consideration. But because of her temperament, she still said that. Just a little hesitant. After speaking, he couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye, and then avoided again.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t pay attention to these changes of Li Haoran. Because he was used to Li Haoran¡¯s character, he didn¡¯t feel any injury. He said, ¡°Sister, you can¡¯t have a little confidence in me. Maybe I can help you. I¡¯m going to solve it. questionable."


    Li Haoran glared at Tang Ye badly. She was a little distressed, Tang Ye didn''t understand her meaning. She was worried that Tang Ye would be embarrassed or even killed after reaching the Profound Realm. But if she asked Tang Ye to say "I am worried about you" directly, she couldn''t do it.


    Tang Ye was very optimistic, and then smiled: "That''s it, Senior Sister."


    Li Haoran wanted to say something, but couldn''t say it. Tang Ye seemed very positive, and she couldn''t help but think of what Tang Ye said last time, let''s try together?


    Could it be that Tang Ye did this on purpose, in order to stay with her more?


    Thinking like this, Li Haoran suddenly felt a little confused, shook his head abruptly, and was more resolute, no longer thinking about it. Tang Ye would do whatever he wanted, just to be firm in his heart.


    "At that time, you have something wrong, I am not responsible!" Li Haoran said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled brightly and said, "Senior Sister, don''t worry about me. I have always had a hard time, and I don''t plan to hand over my life so quickly."


    Li Haoran had nothing to do with Tang Ye, and he couldn''t say anything, and he couldn''t win, so he went straight to bring Xing Ji over.


    Tang Ye had already told Xing Ji, so Li Haoran suddenly appeared in front of her, she was not surprised. Perhaps, even if she didn''t say anything to Tang Ye beforehand, she wouldn''t be surprised to see Li Haoran. She is a descendant of the God of War, and she has to talk about her identity.


    Who can compare with God?


    Li Haoran was quite interested in Xing Ji. She didn''t expect that there would be descendants of the **** race on the ground called the cage by the minister of the dragon. Originally thought that the gatekeeper was in control of the secrets of this land, now it seems that there are too many secrets in this land that no one knows.


    Perhaps, this little world is the origin of all worlds, so the races from all walks of life want it so much?

 Chapter 1366： What are you worried about?

    Xing Ji didn''t feel any pressure under the scrutiny of Li Haoran, a fairy woman in the martial arts practice world. Her mentality was the same as before, as if she didn''t care about things in this world.


    However, after Tang Ye told her the illusion information left by her ancestors last time, she began to change this mentality. This world is the last pure land of the human race. Even if you can''t support it for too long, you must do your best to protect it. This is the precious wealth left by the ancestors and the dignity of the human race!


    Even if it is going to the outside world to find a place to live, it is only temporary, in order to preserve the foundation of the human race. If this aspect of the world is occupied, then we must try our best to take it back!


    "Surprisingly, there will be descendants of the Protoss, this is just like a joke." Li Haoran said unceremoniously while looking at Xing Ji.


    This is indeed incredible. This world was cut off by the old Taoist priest, and the world on the ground was just an ordinary world, but now the descendants of the gods suddenly appeared, which made people feel like a conspiracy.


    Li Haoran has always been skeptical of Xing Ji. Before, I only heard Tang Ye say, but she believed Tang Ye. Now that she came to Xing Ji in person, she had to verify it.


    Xing Ji still covered her face with white gauze, sitting dignifiedly on a clean rock with a guqin on her leg. Wearing an ancient gauze skirt, she is very classical in this appearance, and she is a woman who makes men want to be romantic.


    Xing Ji could hear the doubt in Li Haoran''s tone. She would not be angry because of this, and looked at Li Haoran and said calmly: "This world has never been as simple as others said. The world controls everything? Have you ever believed in such a thing?"


    As a gatekeeper, Li Haoran has a very high status among gatekeepers. If the gatekeeper of the heaven and earth really controls everything on the earth, then she must be one of the masters. However, as Xing Ji expressed, she never felt that she was the master, nor did she feel that the gatekeeper was in control of everything.


    Even outside the big world, there are many things they don''t understand. Even in some places, they can''t do it close. For example, the Guimen Gorge vortex in the perilous area of ??the Three Gorges is not only not close to the Shenlong, but they are the same.


    Therefore, this world has huge secrets left from the ancient times to the ancient times, and then to the ancient times. This world can be called "ancestral land".


    The ancestral land has the mystery of the birth of life. Why did life come into being, is it the evolution of science or is it a myth that people have to join thinking after knowing that the world is not dominated by science?


    If it''s a myth, then by getting the secret of this birth, can you dominate all lives?


    The power that governs all life is the strongest power.


    Perhaps, in this respect, the reason why Xiaotiandi was watched by the outside world is precisely because of the secrets in this respect.


    Li Haoran and Xing Ji only said a few words each, and the atmosphere felt as if they had become tense. Li Haoran questioned the identity of Xing Ji''s descendants of the gods, and Xing Ji used the gatekeeper not to dominate the land as the outside world said to refute her doubts. Both have their own reasons, and probably no one can convince anyone.


    Li Haoran stared at Xing Ji for a long time, and felt Xing Ji''s power in the process, and found that her consciousness as a human being was actually blocked. This kind of made her find some evidence that Xing Ji was a descendant of the **** race. Perhaps it is precisely because she is a descendant of the Protoss that she can block her prying eyes. Otherwise, with her cultivating the immortal method left by the old Taoist priest, the human world really couldn''t stop it.


    Xing Ji seemed to know what Li Haoran was doing, and calmly said: "Your ancestor is unpredictable, but even if he cuts this world with a single sword, he can''t cut everything. The blood is born with him. , Passed on for thousands of years."


    Li Haoran was surprised. In this way, she found another piece of evidence that Xing Ji was a descendant of the **** race, and her wariness decreased.


    At this time, she didn''t know what she wanted to verify, and watched Xing Ji play a taste: "You are the only descendants of God of War?"


    Xing Ji squinted slightly, her emotions finally fluctuating. She was angry at Li Haoran''s words, what is the last one? Are you cursing your own war **** family?


    Xing Ji was silent.


    Li Haoran didn''t realize that his words caused Xing Ji''s emotions, and said, "If you don''t speak, it seems that it is. Then, if you want to inherit the blood of the God of War, do you have to combine with Tang Ye?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Xing Ji finally couldn''t help but drank it, expressing huge anger at Li Haoran.


    She didn''t understand Li Haoran''s thoughts. Originally, I was talking about my bloodline problem, why did I get to Tang Ye? Talk about it, why do you want to say that you are united with Tang Ye?


    There is something wrong, how could he be combined with Tang Ye?


    Xing Ji never thought of such a thing!


    Li Haoran saw Xing Ji''s emotions, but his smile became more playful, and said, "You can''t deny it? You don''t know any man except Tang Ye. If you want to combine with men for the sake of inheriting blood, you will only Can choose Tang Ye. Then, what is your relationship with Tang Ye?"


    "You..." Xing Ji was even more angry, thinking that the more Li Haoran said, the more outrageous he was, why could he only choose Tang Ye? Tang Ye is the only man in the world who can''t make it?


    Xing Ji also knew some of Tang Ye''s proliferation of women. So she felt that she couldn''t find Tang Ye anyway!


    The important thing is, does this question make sense?


    Xing Ji glanced at Li Haoran, angry and contemptuous, but deeply puzzled.


    The fairies among the heavens and the humans, the gatekeepers and the awe-inspiring masters, are they such women?


    If he hadn''t experienced it personally, Xing Ji would have never imagined that Li Haoran would entangle these things.


    Could it be that¡­¡­? !


    Xing Ji suddenly thought of a terrible thing, watching Li Haoran look weird, thinking, Li Haoran asked this question only to figure out the relationship between herself and Tang Ye, she cares about this, it is because she and Tang Ye have something relationship?


    OMG!


    Xing Ji was shocked by his own speculation. If Li Haoran had fallen, then Tang Ye would be too terrible! That disciple, how many women must be ruined before he is willing to give up!


    Li Haoran looked strange when Xing Ji looked at her, froze, and then became very angry. She has seen Xing Ji''s expression, which is how men and women are seen when they have **** with each other!


    She knew what Xing Ji thought there was between her and Tang Ye!


    "What do you mean? I''m asking about you and Tang Ye, what do you suspect me to do?" Li Haoran said badly to Xing Ji.


    Xing Ji thought it was funny, only Li Haoran was allowed to doubt herself, but not her?


    So Xing Ji sarcastically said: "I think it''s you who really has nothing to do with Tang Ye!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Li Haoran said angrily. She didn''t understand why Xing Ji thought this way. Is she such a woman? !


    Then... the two women who were both fairies fell into a dead end and pinched each other.


    This weird unfolding is speechless.


    Suddenly there was a female voice from the sky, "Tang Ye has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The two women who wanted to argue stopped talking, it was the voice of the princess. The princess does not say that Tang Ye is bad, what are they worried about?

 Chapter 1367： Try desperately!

    After the princess comprehend the way of heaven, her strength became stronger and stronger, and her scope of spying became wider and wider, so Li Haoran and Xing Ji''s movements could be noticed somewhat.


    Heaven, overlooking the power of sentient beings, controlling the destiny of all things, the biggest feature is interference. Since you want to interfere, you need to understand the situation. The form of heaven is actually transformed into a heavenly book.


    Now the princess has only comprehended a little bit of heaven, or that is, after learning a little bit of the heavenly book, she has already advanced by leaps and bounds. If she gets the entire heavenly book, then she can really "look down on all beings." It is a pity that Xiang Daoshan''s Heavenly Dao, they all know that it may be a conspiracy, so they must beware at the same time.


    Li Haoran and Xing Ji were stopped by the princess''s words, and thought in their hearts that it was too stupid to argue for Tang Ye, so they knew in their minds that they would stop entangled in this kind of thing, and watched that it was time for each other to do business.


    Li Haoran said, "I''ll take you to Tang Ye first, and after you discuss it, proceed according to your plan."


    If Xing Ji had no opinion, he would be silent and obey the arrangement.


    Li Haoran then brought Xing Ji to Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye and Xing Ji noticed the problem of going outside the big world. Li Haoran couldn''t take both of them out at the same time. He had to beware of the movement in the profound realm, otherwise the plan to kill the Central Plains might be destroyed.


    After discussing with Xing Ji, Tang Ye decided to let Xing Ji go out first. Because Xing Ji is one of the heirs of the artifact, he must not lack it. Even if Tang Ye couldn''t go out, there were women organizations like Lu Celadon and Wang Jianjia outside. Tang Ye had already told Wang Jianjia about the plan to kill Wen Zhongyuan. After the conditions are complete, the same can be implemented.


    Li Haoran had no objection, and took Xing Ji to the great world, and then returned to the Guwu rivers and lakes. However, the doorkeepers of the Fulong faction on the Xuanjie had long been staring at such things. They noticed fluctuations in the barrier between the Profound Realm and the Great World, and knew that Li Haoran had used the ability to "walk in the void", so after Li Haoran returned, they found a reason for Li Haoran to return to the Profound Realm.


    In this way, Li Haoran could no longer take Tang Ye to the Great World. This was a serious problem.


    The gatekeepers of the Fulong faction who came to spread the word were Li Tianluo and Li Diwang, who had been to the Xuanmen last time to encircle Tang Ye.


    "Senior Sister, there is something about punishment that Uncle Uncle wants to discuss with you. I hope you will go back. After all, you are responsible for the trial work in the profound world." Li Diwang is very hostile to Tang Ye, but Li Haoran is in front of him, so he doesn''t Dare to mess around.


    Li Haoran knew it was the gatekeeper of the Fulong faction who was blocking her, and it must be Li Xuanming and the others. However, there is no way to know it. If you don''t go back, the gatekeeper of the Fulong faction has a reason to attack her.


    Li Haoran wanted to say something to Tang Ye, but Li Tianluo was online, and she couldn''t reveal too much information. It was difficult for her to do it for a while.


    Tang Ye smiled, shook his head and said, "I''m fine, I will invite you to play next time. There are still many interesting places in Guwu Jianghu."


    Li Haoran hesitated and stopped. Tang Ye was making a cover, but she was worried that after she left, she could not leave the profound realm for a while, then Tang Ye would not be able to get out of the ancient martial rivers and lakes, and the plan to kill the Central Plains might fail.


    Li Diwang knew what Tang Ye and Li Haoran were plotting between, so he knew that Tang Ye''s smile was a cover. He was very confident to sabotage Tang Ye''s plan. Only without Li Haoran, Tang Ye would have to stay in Guwu Jianghu, so he couldn''t do anything.


    I feel happy when I think of this Li Di.com, and looked at Tang Ye with a smile: "Long Ye, I really admire you. I became an emperor in Guwu Rivers and Lakes and got the favor of our senior sister. You are really rising up step by step."


    Superficial praise is actually provocative, like saying, "No matter how powerful you are, no matter how perfect the plan is, I still have to destroy it!"


    Tang Ye still kept smiling, and said, "No matter how high you are, it seems that you won''t be able to get into the eyes of your gatekeeper. After all, this ancient martial river is no better than your profound realm."


    "That''s natural, what is the Guwu Jianghu?" Li Diwang smiled triumphantly.


    Li Haoran was not interested in watching them play Tai Chi like this. Since Tang Ye said so confidently just now, she didn¡¯t care about it, or because of her trust in Tang Ye, she said to Li Tianluo and Li Diwang, ¡°Go back to Xuan. Jie will return, what are you doing here, waiting for Longye to invite you to dinner?"


    Li Tianluo and Li Diwang didn''t expect Li Haoran to say such things, and they couldn''t help but look a little weird. How did the indifferent senior sister become more and more grounded?


    Under Li Haoran''s scolding, Li Diwang couldn''t talk to Tang Ye again, and followed Li Haoran back to the Profound Realm.


    Watching them leave, Tang Ye couldn''t return to the big world as expected. Although he had expected it, he still felt uncomfortable. If Li Haoran can''t get away from the profound world, then he can only find a way to get back. However, without Li Haoran''s ability, one can only return to the big world by opening the profound door.


    But with the current strength, the profound door could not be opened. Even if it can be opened, it cannot be opened, because when the profound door opens, the Guwu Rivers and the Great World collide together, and the consequences are even more serious.


    Tang Ye sighed, went to Xiang Dao Mountain, and stood opposite the princess who understood the way of heaven. He looked at the clouds and mist for thousands of miles, thinking about how to deal with the current problem.


    The princess knew that Tang Ye was coming, but did not greet Tang Ye specifically, letting Tang Ye think silently.


    From sunrise to dusk, the two of them did not speak, and focused on their own business. This is a kind of tacit understanding, but also a kind of trust. They are more like an old couple who have experienced ups and downs together.


    Tang Ye stood and closed his eyes and pondered for a day, but in the end he couldn''t think of a better way. After opening his eyes, there was a resoluteness, as if to try some unsure method.


    He raised a hand and released his power to the midair in front of him, as if to control the midair.


    But he looked very strenuous, and his forehead was sweaty with a whirlpool in the sky.


    The princess opened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye and said: "Follow Li Haoran through the void several times, how much have you learned secretly?"


    Tang Ye looked back at the princess with an awkward smile, and said, "Just a little bit."


    The method Tang Ye wanted to try was Li Haoran''s ability to split the void and jump directly into space!


    If you learn this trick, you will not be restricted wherever you go, and your current problems can be solved.


    It''s just that only Li Haoran has learned this trick in the entire world. Even the old people in the gatekeeper can''t learn it. That''s why Li Haoran''s status is so high, so this trick is not something that can be learned by just learning.


    Although Tang Ye had wanted to learn this trick a long time ago, he still didn''t make much progress. But he worked very hard. During this period of time, every time Li Haoran took him through the void, he would feel it carefully, not letting go of any inspiration. After so many times of "stealing the teacher", he did learn something, so now he wants to try it.


    However, he discovered that this trick has a huge threat, that is, after entering the void, if you cannot control and adapt to the void, your body will burst and die, and disappear into the world.


    This kind of attempt is killing you!


    How can such a magical move be so easy to learn?

 Chapter 1368： Help you!

    Even if it is dangerous, Tang Ye will try, he will not wait and do nothing. And dare to try, it shows that he has a certain degree of certainty. He''s not stupid, he won''t joke about his life at this critical juncture.


    The princess knew Tang Ye, and at the same time she reached a certain level of strength, and she knew what Tang Ye wanted to do with her eyes closed. After Tang Ye failed her first attempt, she opened her eyes, naturally trying to help Tang Ye.


    "This trick doesn''t seem to be so easy to steal a teacher." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and smiled bitterly.


    In the past, he had successfully stolen a lot of tricks from the teacher, and he didn''t spend too much time. Even if there is no god, there is a similarity. Just secretly learning Li Haoran''s trick to jump in the void, and the idea of ??learning was born from the first time he was brought into the ancient Wujiang from the big world, but after a few years, he still couldn''t learn.


    This is a bit of a failure.


    The princess was a bit speechless about Tang Ye''s words. In fact, she was surprised that Tang Ye''s attempt just now really triggered the spatial change of Li Haoran''s void jump. What if it took a few years? You know, Li Haoran suddenly realized this trick from that old Taoist priest, and only Li Haoran could do it in the world.


    The so-called epiphany is a person''s only enlightenment. In other words, no one except the epiphany. However, now Tang Ye has learned Li Haoran''s enlightened void jump. Although it was not completely successful, it was successfully triggered. If Li Haoran knew, I don''t know what his expression would be.


    The princess said to Tang Ye: "If you can easily learn everything, wouldn''t you be equivalent to celadon?"


    Lu Celadon has the ability to copy from the goddess and can learn everything fast. But Tang Ye shook his head and said: "There are some things that you can learn without the ability of celadon. Like Li Haoran''s trick, even if celadon knows how to use it, it can''t be used. Because celadon can''t bear it. It''s like a baby. The soul is possessed, and the consciousness is completely adult. But the baby''s body limits what can be understood in the consciousness. For example, some superb swordsmanship. Even if he understands, the baby''s body can''t even hold a sword. Then he must Grow first. Celadon needs to grow now, she is still young."


    Don''t forget, Lu Celadon is a girl in her twenties. Don''t think she is big just because she has done a lot of things and can stand alone.


    The princess understood Tang Ye''s consciousness and said, "Could it be because your body strength is not enough?"


    Since Tang Ye was able to touch the "Void Jump", it showed that he understood the essence of it, and Tang Ye was under heavy physical pressure during the process, and suddenly his forehead was full. For this reason, the princess guessed that Tang Ye might not have enough physical strength.


    Leaping in the void is to enter the space channel and jump directly from one side to the other as a shortcut. The pressure in the space is bound to be huge. Even for a moment, it is possible to squeeze the body into a pool of blood. Just as the threat Tong Tang Ye knew was crushed and disappeared directly, the pressure was enough to destroy a mortal body in an instant!


    The reason why Li Haoran can bear it is because she has cultivated in the Profound Realm since she was a child and has tempered her body with spiritual energy for decades!


    As already said, Li Haoran is already over a hundred years old...Don''t be deceived by her fairy appearance!


    That is also the characteristic of being a heavenly being on earth, the Profound Realm is actually a place infinitely close to the ancient world of cultivating immortals. It is common for a cultivator to live a few hundred years after a breakthrough.


    Now Tang Ye is only in his twenties and thirties. He tempered his body with aura, also after entering the ancient Wu Jianghu. It was only a few years, and naturally it couldn''t be compared with Li Haoran.


    Hearing what the princess said, Tang Ye felt it was really true. Every time he jumped into the void, he just stretched a hand into the open void, and felt that that hand was about to be crushed. His forehead was so painful that he never dared to enter the void again.


    The princess looked at Tang Ye and said, "Li Haoran''s body strength is far from what you and I can compare. Your body is as hard as steel, but hers, God knows what can hurt her."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "When I met her, she felt that her body wasn''t that tough, even softer than an ordinary woman."


    "Oh?" The princess looked playful and looked at Tang Ye with interest.


    Was Tang Ye stupid, saying in front of her own woman that she had touched another woman''s body, and that she was very soft?


    If so ambiguous, so misunderstood, you will die!


    Seeing the princess''s playful look, Tang Ye realized that he had said something wrong, and explained: "I have nothing to do with Li Haoran, but..."


    Tang Ye suddenly became honest, she really changed her temper, and said frankly: "I might be a little anxious to pull Li Haoran to my camp, so I told her if I wanted to be with me."


    "Then what?" Wang Hao was not angry, watching Tang Ye smile more and more interestingly.


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly and said: "Of course I was rejected."


    "Is it a pity?" The princess smiled comfortably.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Fortunately, she refused, otherwise I don''t know what to do."


    "Do you like her?" Wang Hao looked at Tang Ye and asked curiously.


    Tang Ye was a little dazed, and hesitated: "I don''t know."


    "Oh. Maybe you like it?" Wang Hao said lightly, but her expression was a bit angry for Tang Ye. This is kind of irritating, and his attitude towards other women is vague. Even if this is the case, I can''t say it in front of others.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye admitted boldly and said: "I think, a man will never reject a beautiful woman, even if he has a girlfriend."


    "Not a girlfriend, but a wife." The princess emphasized specially.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s the same, men are like this."


    "You think I can''t beat you, so you are so arrogant, right?" The princess smiled a little scary.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said very firmly: "I will never hit you!"


    The princess sneered: "Do you really think I can''t beat you? Do you know how far my strength has grown after gaining the power of Heaven?"


    Tang Ye looked at the princess curiously.


    The princess was not joking. She waved her hand in the air, and suddenly gathered a giant sword in the misty sky, and then directly hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye did not step back, knowing that it was the princess that was showing his strength. He directly took up a hard Tai Chi horse stance that had not been used for a long time, and put on a "supporting sky" appearance, trying to hold the giant sword.


    Boom!


    The great sword fell, and the power burst, and the impact caused the mountain to shake.


    Tang Ye held the giant sword. However, he was very surprised. With this casual sword, the princess actually possessed the power that was about to approach Li Haoran!


    The princess under heaven seems to have become the second Li Haoran!


    Now I can understand why Li Haoran asked the princess that day, "Is Tang Ye worthy of you?"


    Yes, the princess who grew up like this is actually no worse than Tang Ye, so why bother with a guy who indulges in women?


    Naturally, the princess would not entangle these issues. It was not a question of strength, but a question of feelings. It''s not clear about the relationship.


    The princess looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said, "I will help you with the matter of void jumping."

 Chapter 1369： Fairyland!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect the Princess to say that she would help him with the void jump. How can this matter be helped? Even if the princess''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, it is difficult to intervene in the face of other people''s epiphany, unless the princess also gains the epiphany in comprehending the way of heaven.


    The magic skills that come out of enlightenment are always amazing, and people who have been enlightened will never develop badly. Just like Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, they were originally lower-level people in the profound realm, and they were often teased, but after being brought into the illusion of the old Taoist "slashing the sky" by Tang Ye, they realized and enlightened, and now their strength has risen to the highest level. The top level in the profound world. It''s just that these two guys, one shrewd and the other honest, didn''t show their own strength level without being bullied. Others thought they were useless!


    However, if you observe carefully, you will find that within two years after returning to the Profound Realm, they have hardly been bullied. People who look down on them think they are hiding from others, but the fact is that they can easily resolve other people''s problems!


    There was also Gu Luoxue who was once a Luohuadong girl and now a moon god. After she had an epiphany, she opened her mind one after another, and learned the magic tricks of a hundred birds facing the phoenix and ten thousand carps facing the dragon. Even Tang Ye was almost killed by her. Now she is a **** of faith in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. In addition, after the age of mythology slowly descended, the Moon God became more mythical, as if it really inherited the power of the gods.


    The Luohuadong girl has always been regarded as the "god bride" and is destined to ascend. Because one day, the heavenly **** will come down to pick her up and take her to ascend.


    This is a destiny, just wait. However, when Gu Luoxue was waiting in the big world, even after enlightenment, there was still no heavenly **** to take her to ascend. After getting along with Tang Ye, she began to lean towards Tang Ye''s way of living.


    No longer waiting for anything vague, your own destiny, your own creation. Live your own life!


    These people who had been enlightened were all by Tang Ye''s side, so he knew the benefits of enlightenment. The princess was enlightening to Daoshan, and the style of waving a heavenly sword just now showed that a huge breakthrough had been made. Tang Ye couldn''t help wondering, did she realize it too?


    At this time, Tang Ye was still holding the giant sword released by the princess, and the princess was still exerting power, so Tang Ye could not resolve it for a while. Of course, Tang Ye will not be defeated by this giant sword, he just needs some time to solve it.


    The princess also knew this result. How could Tang Ye be defeated so easily, and said, "Want to know how I can help you?"


    "Naturally, there is a way." The princess looked at the sky and said: "I have been comprehending for two years, knowing the guidance of the will of heaven, but I just want to use me, but I still accept it. This may be written in. The destiny in the "Book of Heaven". This "Book of Heaven" is what we usually call the heaven. The heaven is above, free from the protective barrier, it is inevitable to be manipulated by foreign races..."


    Holding the giant sword, Tang Ye frowned when he heard the princess say this, "So, the heaven is not our heaven?"


    The princess sneered: "It has never been."


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to answer the conversation. Although he has always regarded the heaven as his opponent, he never thought that the heaven, that is, the heavenly book of the destiny and will of all things, would be controlled by people.


    The princess continued: "Perhaps, it is precisely because the ¡®Book of Heaven¡¯ was controlled by a foreign race that the old Taoist priest kept the Book of Heaven away from the barrier."


    Tang Ye smiled helplessly and said, "It seems that we are getting closer and closer to the truth of the shackles of Qi Luck, but we still have to leave this protective barrier."


    The princess couldn''t change such a thing, and she had no regrets about her current choice. Some things always need people to do. Such as saving the world, saving common people. It''s not who is greater and noble, but, with the ability, put it in front of you, threatening yourself, you can''t back down.


    The princess returned to business and said to Tang Ye: "Now you think this giant sword is not easy to destroy, then I will help you."


    As he said, the princess waved her hand again, and suddenly a bright cloud appeared, falling from the sky and pressing towards Tang Ye, but in the end she didn''t encounter Tang Ye, but surrounded Tang Ye.


    Suddenly Tang Ye entered a world where clouds and mists were misty, and his aura was so rich that he could not describe it. And in this world, I also saw all kinds of birds and beasts that are not in the world.


    "Try to destroy the giant sword again." At this time, the voice of the princess came.


    Tang Ye was surprised at the world he entered, which looked like an illusion, but it was more real than an illusion. He came back to his senses only after hearing the words of the princess, and then used force to destroy the big sword on his head.


    Click!


    Tang Ye just gathered strength with both hands, originally wanted to throw the giant sword up, but he didn''t expect the giant sword to break directly. This was broken by the power of his hands. He was very surprised, how strong is his own strength?


    "This is a fairyland of heaven." At this time, the voice of the princess came.


    "The fairyland of heaven?" Tang Ye was really surprised, the fairyland of heaven?


    The princess explained: "This is the epiphany technique I obtained by comprehending the way of heaven. The fairyland of heaven is to reproduce the world of cultivating immortals before. The giant sword I put on is actually the''sword of heaven'' in the world of cultivating immortals. But this sword , In the world of cultivating immortals, it¡¯s unremarkable. Therefore, when you enter the illusion of cultivating immortals, your power will be replaced by the power of illusion of cultivating immortals, so it is very easy to dissolve this heavenly sword."


    Tang Ye was really surprised, there is still such an illusion?


    Such an illusion is incomparable to the illusion developed by aura. In other words, the two are fundamentally different and incomparable. Lingyun''s illusion was shaped according to her mind. And the fairyland of the princess is fixed, the world of cultivating immortals thousands of years ago.


    But the fairyland of heaven undoubtedly has a huge advantage. Being alone in this illusion territory is like returning to the original world of cultivation. If you can comprehend any spell or skill from it, it will become an extremely powerful trick when you return to this world. Just like the "Heaven Sword" put by the princess just now, in the world of cultivating immortals, it is an extremely long sword move. But in this world, he can suppress Tang Ye, the powerhouse at the peak of the fairyland!


    It''s another epiphany trick against the sky!


    This magical technique of the princess is equivalent to digging into the treasures of the world of cultivating immortals thousands of years ago, and then moving it back to the world for use. This is simply a plug-in!


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to describe this kind of thing. How could his own women be better than each other?


    The princess said to Tang Ye: "I just guessed that the reason why you can''t make a void jump is that your body strength can''t bear. So now I expand the fairyland, which is equivalent to returning you to the world of cultivating immortals. Then you temper your body in such a world. , The effect will be very good. In the past, the aura resources of the ancient world of cultivating immortals are far from being able to make up for the current Guwu rivers and lakes. One hour of practicing in the heavenly fairyland is comparable to the current Guwu rivers and lakes for ten years."


    Tang Ye was extremely pleasantly surprised. In this case, within a few hours, you can make up your body''s strength and master the void jump?


    Fuck, Tang Ye really loves the princess wife, why is she so powerful?

 Chapter 1370： Void jump!

    The princess''s fairyland is indeed against the sky, but this cannot be used without restrictions. Just as Lingyun supports the illusion that consumes a lot of money, so does her. So she can hold on for a few hours at most.


    However, these few hours are equivalent to decades of effect in this world. If Tang Ye couldn''t make a breakthrough, then she couldn''t help it.


    A few hours later, the princess was overstretched, lying on the ground feebly and watching the sky panting. The fairyland of heaven has been lifted, and Tang Ye returned to this world.


    call!


    At the moment Tang Ye returned to this world, the surrounding wind was surging and thunder was thundering in the sky. These heavenly visions were all caused by Tang Ye. Tang Yechi-l was **** at this time, and the muscles on his body seemed to be shining, and it was not enough to describe it as perfect. That is the effect of tempering for decades with rich spiritual energy!


    After being tempered again, it was still equivalent to decades of weight. At this time, Tang Ye''s physical strength, if he had to describe it, was that he didn''t need to use any power to start the sky with lightning and thunder.


    Such a vision has attracted the attention of many cultivators, especially those in the profound realm. There are very few things that shock the world with power. When Li Haoran came out of retreat was one of them, but she was the only one who could be alarmed for decades.


    The birth of such a powerful person, but not in the profound realm, made all the gatekeepers beware. For such people, killing their gatekeepers is no problem at all. Even if it is against an old man who is devoted to enlightenment, he will not lose easily.


    Who the **** is this?


    It is certain that this person is in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, because the large world''s air transport restrictions do not support such a strong force, otherwise it would have collapsed.


    But no one thought of Tang Ye, even Li Haoran. Because she and Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan had just parted from Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s strength was not so strong. Only a few hours have passed now, could Tang Ye have become so strong?


    Taking drugs is not so powerful!


    But, besides Tang Ye, who else is so good?


    Counting those who have such potential, I am afraid it is just the Moon God Gu Luoxue. In case Gu Luoxue had another epiphany and turned from the Moon God to the True God, it would really be against the sky.


    However, when the gatekeeper asked him to pay attention to Gu Luoxue''s situation, he found that it was not Gu Luoxue. They wondered, who else has such great potential?


    As a Profound Realm judge, Li Haoran''s job is to monitor, especially for those who are too strong. Now she sent someone to investigate, but she didn''t find it. However, the next moment, she shook her body suddenly, and shouted in a low voice, "Tang Ye!"


    At this moment, her mood was extremely complicated, full of huge doubts, and a wave of anger.


    As the exclusive caster of Void Jump, she felt that there was a strange fluctuation in the space just now, and immediately she was so shocked that she could not speak, because the spatial fluctuation was a phenomenon of Void Jump!


    In other words, in addition to her, there are people who can cast Void Jump!


    This is not a joke, what is the uniqueness of the epiphany, how can anyone cast it?


    Then Li Haoran felt attentively and found that the void jump originated from Xiang Daoshan. After she locked the aura again, she discovered that it was Tang Ye''s!


    Heh... She really didn''t know what to say. It was Tang Ye?


    Could it be that for this guy, the uniqueness of Epiphany is not valid. Who the **** is this!


    Li Haoran wanted to leave the profound realm to see what happened, but the gatekeeper of the Fulong faction was staring at her. And looking back, she felt that if it was Tang Ye who could jump in the void, then she would not be able to see Tang Ye. If you go, the gatekeeper of the Fulong faction will know, and then you will know that Tang Ye has gone to the Great World, and then Tang Ye''s plan to kill the Central Plains will also be destroyed.


    Li Haoran suppressed the surprise in his heart and did not immediately rush to Daoshan to see Tang Ye''s situation. Despite this, she couldn''t help being shocked. According to the situation of the void change, she knew that Tang Ye''s void jump had been successful, and she would be afraid that she was outside the big world. In any case, she couldn''t understand, how did Tang Ye manage such a thing?


    She knew very well that Void Jump has a threat, that is, space squeeze. Usually when she takes someone to jump, she must separate her strength to protect that person, otherwise that person will die. The reason why she can withstand the squeeze of space is because she has cultivated for decades and has the protection of her ancestors. But now that Tang Ye can do it, she really can''t understand.


    "Could it be...?!" Suddenly, she thought of the birth of a strong man just now, giving birth to a natural vision. Is this strong man Tang Ye?


    Woj!


    Even Li Haoran is in the mood to scold his mother. She was separated from Tang Ye for a few hours, and then Tang Ye''s strength rose to a vision?


    Is Tang Ye still a mortal?


    Li Haoran felt that to count who is the most difficult to understand in the world, it must belong to Tang Ye!


    Li Tianluo and Li Diwang also followed Li Haoran. Seeing Li Haoran''s expression a little strange, they knew that Li Haoran was worried about the natural vision and the birth of the strong. They had just separated from Tang Ye, and had never thought that this was what Tang Ye did. Even if Tang Ye did a lot of incredible things, they didn''t believe that Tang Ye could gain the strength increase that caused a natural phenomenon within a few hours.


    Li Diwang couldn''t help smiling at Li Haoran: "Sister, the natural vision is that there is a strong birth, but you don''t need to worry, the uncle will investigate it clearly."


    Li Haoran glanced at Li Diwang, looked unhappy, and continued walking with a cold snort.


    Li Diwang was even more proud, feeling that this was preventing the collusion between Tang Ye and Li Haoran. This time Li Haoran returned to the Profound Realm, and the elders would not let her go out easily. This is not only the goal of the gatekeepers of the Fulong faction, but also the idea of ??other positions. Because Li Haoran belongs to the profound realm, not the ancient Wu Jianghu.


    By the way, Li Haoran and Tang Ye are very close these days, and the relationship between the two makes the gatekeeper very worried. They don''t want to see Li Haoran follow Tang Ye, and then Li Haoran assists Tang Ye, directly threatening their profound realm!


    Li Haoran probably saw these things too, but she didn''t make any excuses, and it wouldn''t be her temper to excuse. After seeing Li Diwang''s reaction, she found that her mood improved a lot. These people thought that if they restrained themselves, Tang Ye couldn''t interfere in the affairs of the big world?


    Heh... She thought so too, but now it''s very ridiculous. Because Tang Ye had already arrived in the big world, she used the void jump she had suddenly realized. If you let them know, don''t know what their expressions will be?


    Li Haoran was looking forward to this kind of thing suddenly, like a prank. She changed and became like a girl.


    At this time, on Xiangdao Mountain, the princess was still weak. Tang Ye wanted to help her regain her strength and perform the void jump test, but she refused. She said that on this Xiangdao Mountain, with the power of comprehending the Tao of Heaven, she would soon recover. So Tang Ye performed a void jump, but he did not expect to succeed after tempering his body!


    Now Tang Ye is in the big world. In the future, he can also travel through space at will, like Li Haoran, and go to other places.


    However, the princess did not recover her strength as quickly as she said. At this time she was still lying on the ground, looking up at the sky.


    Suddenly, she said to the sky: "Come in, we have an agreement."


    Suddenly, a ray of golden light shone from the sky. In the golden light, there were countless dense texts, and the text poured into Li Haoran''s body.


    The princess slowly showed an expression of pain when the golden letters were poured into her body. She couldn''t help covering her head, her headache was terrible, and she even struggled and hummed on the ground.


    I don''t know how many golden light characters rushed into the princess'' body, and it lasted for a long time. During this process, she looked weird, with bitterness and laughter, coldness and gentleness, and the whole person became evil!


    After the text was merged, the princess became cold and evil, then stretched out her hand, and a golden book appeared on her palm!


    There are two words floating on the books, "Book of Heaven!"

 Chapter 1371： On right or wrong!

    After Tang Ye returned to the Great World, he went directly to Wang Jianjia. Before, he let Wang Jianjia be responsible for summoning the successors of the eight great artifacts and secretly finding the emperor of the Red Wall who was replaced. Then set up another bureau, let Wen Zhongyuan go to the palace of the Red Wall to create a chance to kill Wen Zhongyuan.


    The situation in the Profound Realm was not certain. Although the gatekeeper of the Fulong faction didn''t know that Tang Ye was outside, it wouldn''t be safe to stay for a long time, so Tang Ye wanted to make a quick decision on this matter.


    Li Haoran must be under a lot of pressure on the Xuanjie side, and Tang Ye wants to help her. The princess said that Li Haoran''s power must be used for the success of the plan to "blaze another way".


    The princess can reproduce the world of cultivating immortals with the "Fantasy Realm", while Li Haoran''s Sky Thunder Sword can "open the sky with one sword", so that it can open the gap in the sky briefly and then leave this world.


    Tang Ye''s power is also needed here. According to predictions, the power consumption will be huge after the princess is using the Heavenly Fairy Realm and Li Haoran uses a sword to open the sky, and Tang Ye needs to take them away. Of course, Tang Ye does not have to take it, that is, Tang Ye explores outside alone.


    This is a preliminary plan. Before that, we must first kill Wen Zhongyuan, the enemy of the demons who invaded from the outside world. At this time, Wang Jianjia was resting in the room. It was very hard to gather the heirs of the artifact, because they were all women, and he had an unclear relationship with Tang Ye, always worried about embarrassing topics, or Invent the secret fight.


    It''s like a harem!


    Tang Ye suddenly appeared, Wang Jianjia was startled, a little bit coquettish, and said, "I''m going to die, I''m scared to death!"


    This is in a private room. There is nothing wrong with Wang Jianjia doing this to a little woman. The relationship between her and Tang Ye was intimate, and there was nothing to pull her face down.


    Tang Ye smiled, and sat down with Wang Jianjia in the past, and said, "I''m not a ghost, what''s the fear."


    "Ghosts are not terrible!" Wang Jianjia pouted.


    Tang Ye saw her look tired, and said with concern: "It must be very tiring for you to do things, I will help you flex your muscles and bones."


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand to help Wang Jianjia squeeze his body to relieve Wang Jianjia''s fatigue.


    Wang Jianjia originally wanted to complain about the hard work of calling up the heirs of the artifact, but she couldn''t say such things. Did you tell Tang Ye that those women were fighting like playing in the harem? This emperor is Tang Ye, her man, so why mention other women?


    Wang Jianjia didn¡¯t talk about this, and instead talked about the Emperor of the Red Wall. ¡°I don¡¯t know where Wen Zhongyuan hid the adult. I dare not look for it too openly. If Wen Zhongyuan finds an abnormality, then It''s in trouble."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It is true."


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye said, "Leave this to me."


    Wang Jianjia nodded gently. Turning his head to look at Tang Ye, suddenly he didn''t know what to say, just blushed.


    What does it mean? Why are you blushing?


    Tang Ye still knows women well. People blushing is a hint to blush. What is blushing can be big or small. You can kiss, touch, or take off, then...?


    The lights are a bit bright, and when the lights are turned off, the light is misty. In the misty light, the two twisted and entangled bodies, accompanied by Wang Jianjia''s heart-wrenching groan, explained everything!


    The next day, Tang Ye didn''t go to see the heir to the artifact who was summoned by Wang Jianjia. This maiden army was too fierce and he felt a lot of pressure, so he went to find the real emperor of the Red Wall first.


    According to the secret that Fu Fuhai confided before, the real Red Wall Emperor is still in the Red Wall Palace, in order to help Li Shi, the fake Red Wall Emperor, regulate the luck of the country. Tang Ye had contacted the Emperor of the Red Wall several times, and it was not difficult to find the Emperor of the Red Wall by using the ability of induction.


    What''s more, the emperor of the Red Wall was originally the successor of the country''s air fortune, and it was even more easy for people like Tang Ye to feel it.


    Tang Ye reached the red wall, concealed his aura, and disguised it again, so that the sight of Yuanan in the text could not be noticed.


    The Red Wall Palace, as a place where emperors lived and worked in ancient times, has a long history. It has accumulated too many things, giving people a kind of vicissitudes of old age, but because it carries the luck of a country, it also appears vigorous. It feels like it will never decline.


    Tang Ye walked on the floor of the red-walled palace paved with bricks, feeling a heavy weight. Great changes are taking place in this palace. If the luck of the country is transferred, disasters may occur in this country. Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect, and wanted to rescue the real Red Wall emperor immediately.


    At this time, Li Shi, who was disguised as the emperor of the Red Wall, did not sit in that simple house to deal with the matter, but went to the Red Wall Hospital next to the Red Wall Palace. This hospital specializes in providing treatment for the staff of the Red Wall. It has the best conditions, the most stringent defense system, and even air transport. Even the evil spirits with abnormal abilities cannot break through.


    In a ward at the far east of Red Wall Hospital, a patient with the appearance of "Li Shi" is under strict supervision. This "Li Shi" is actually the emperor of the Red Wall. And the real Li Shi has become the current emperor of the Red Wall. "Li Shi" is now imprisoned in the ward and cannot go out. The guards are the minions originally arranged by the text. If anyone asks, they will say that this is the decision of the emperor of the Red Wall, Li Shi-sama has some kind of incurable disease.


    In fact, "Li Shi" was arranged here in order to change the national fortune. When all the national fortunes are transferred to the real Li Shi, then the fake Li Shi played by the emperor of the real red wall will be of no value and can be killed. What was declared to the outside world was Li Shi''s death.


    This plan is being carried out step by step and is perfect.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ye knew about it. At this moment, Tang Ye stood on the wall of the Red Wall Palace, looking around. He walked around the palace just now, but he didn''t feel the breath of the emperor of the Red Wall. So he came to this wall, sensing a wider range.


    Finally, he felt it in the exclusive hospital next to the palace. He immediately went to the hospital, still doing work in disguise.


    In the ward east of the hospital, the real Li Shi looked at the real red wall emperor.


    The emperor of the Red Wall was manipulated, unable to speak, babbled, and his movements were clumsy, like dementia.


    In order not to let people see the clues, Li Shi can only do this to the emperor of the Red Wall.


    Surprisingly, the emperor of the Red Wall didn''t look angry and looked at Li Shi calmly.


    This made Li Shi feel guilty and said to the emperor of the Red Wall: "Actually... I think I am still a good person. My original intention has not changed, I hope this country will develop better, just like you."


    The emperor of the Red Wall looked at Li Shi for a long time, then reached out with difficulty and wrote on the desktop, "Can you?"


    After reading it, Li Shi didn''t hesitate, and said solemnly: "Yes!"


    The expression of the emperor of the Red Wall became cold for the first time, and then he wrote by hand: "Even if he becomes an evil spirit outsider?"


    Li Shi closed his eyes and was silent. After a long time, he opened his eyes and said: "It''s just a means to achieve an end, there is no right or wrong!"

 Chapter 1372： Will count!

    Li Shi has great ambitions and wants to be a hero. But he chose the wrong way. Cooperating with Wen Zhongyuan will undoubtedly ruin this country and even this world.


    The emperor of the red wall certainly does not approve.


    But the emperor of Red Wall was helpless. Thinking back to this incident, he was still distressed. Never thought that the most capable and trusted assistant around him would betray him and the country!


    To be the celebrity of the emperor of the red wall, he must have the same interests as the emperor of the red wall. Since it is for the country and the people, the emperor of the Red Wall couldn''t think of why Li Shi would stand with Wen Zhongyuan.


    He drank the tea that Li Shi brought that night, and when he woke up, he came to this ward and became a person who couldn''t talk, but babbled like a demented old man. He was frightened, but quickly calmed down, knowing what happened to him. As the emperor of the Red Wall, he has been in charge of the country for many years, and he is quite calm. However, when Li Shi appeared in front of him, he could no longer calm down.


    The most trusted person betrayed him!


    What a pain this is.


    And his shocked mood became scared. If the person in front of him is someone else, he will not be so scared. But this person is Li Shi, he is afraid. Because Li Shi knew him very well, something happened to him, and with Li Shi''s help to cover it up, it was almost impossible for people outside to find out!


    In other words, he has reached a dead end!


    What he is even more worried about is that this country will be controlled and will go to a dead end!


    Li Shi said that cooperation with Wen Zhongyuan is only a means to achieve an end. But is this really the case? The emperor of the Red Wall believes that with Li Shi¡¯s head, it can be understood that as long as there is the original in the text, their original intention for the country and the people is meaningless. Because the country has fallen into the hands of evil spirits!


    The emperor of the Red Wall was angry, bit his finger, and wrote a few words on the table angrily, "Deception!"


    Yes, Li Shi is deceiving himself and others.


    Li Shi saw the emperor of the Red Wall endure the pain and wrote the words in blood, his body trembled, his face flushed. He could no longer defend himself, and shouted angrily: "At this point, you can no longer look back!"


    The emperor of the Red Wall looked at him, and quickly wrote, "It''s not too late to look back!"


    Li Shi stared at the emperor of the red wall, did not speak, he was thinking.


    The emperor of the red wall waited for his answer.


    The emperor of the Red Wall is kind and still believes, or hopes to persuade Li Shi to return. This is his friend, his right-hand man, and a comrade who is fighting together. Once we shed blood and tears together, and we laughed and celebrated together, why did we come to this point?


    Li Shi was silent for a long time, then gave a reply to the emperor of the Red Wall, and said in a deep voice: "I can''t look back!"


    "You...!" The emperor of the Red Wall groaned as hard as he could, trying to curse, but after being forced to take the medicine, he couldn''t utter a word. Now I am stimulated, and there is a feeling of suffocation, painful, like an old man with only the last breath, embarrassed, where is like the old red wall emperor sitting on a chair and pointing the country!


    Li Shi closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After all, he was the former master, friend and comrade-in-arms! It is not so natural that there is still some conscience at work in order to shoot against such a friend.


    "It''s time to take medicine." Li Shi became ruthless and grabbed a bottle of medicine on the table. He used to grab the weak Red Wall Emperor and force him to feed the medicine. It was these medicines that made the Emperor Red Wall dementia. Even if the Emperor Red Wall met other people, he couldn''t explain why he was dropped.


    The emperor of the Red Wall struggled, but how can he fight it? Looks like that, it''s quite heart-wrenching.


    Li Shi became more and more cold and gloomy, probably because he felt that since he had embarked on this path, he had to become like this, and he could no longer be indecisive and benevolent.


    Now the emperor of the Red Wall has become very weak, and the luck of the country is slowly transferred to Li Shi. In a few days, the luck of the country will be transferred. At that time, Li Shi would be the real Red Wall emperor, and he could go to the Yuxi court to interfere with the enchantment. Then the Central Plains of the text can also obtain the ancient jade seal from this, so as to absorb the luck and break the shackles of it.


    The success of this plan will usher in a troubled world. Perhaps a demon will fall from the sky, and this land will be warped everywhere. However, Li Shi feels that troubled times are an opportunity for heroes. He will become a leader, a hero, and lead people to fight in this troubled world.


    He is already planning a battle, to use advanced scientific weapons to fight against those with abilities. He is confident to win this battle, or at least to have a result that achieves his heroic goals.


    He didn''t think about people, but his own selfishness. He is also deceiving himself, thinking that the text will give him the opportunity for the leaders to fight.


    He will not have such an opportunity. People who are deceived are even more paranoid, unwilling to listen to the truth, because they don''t want their dreams to be broken.


    Li Shi became more and more ferocious to force the emperor of the Red Wall to take medicine, and the last conscience was lost.


    At this moment, his hand holding the Red Wall Emperor was grabbed by one hand. With just a light press, his hand lost strength and he had to let go of the Red Wall Emperor.


    "Who?!" Li Shi exclaimed. He was stopped. He was very cautious. He knew that this ward had special care and no one could come in casually.


    But the things that he realized afterwards made Li Shi even more horrified, that is, no sound came out after he screamed!


    He could not make a sound.


    He looked around and saw a familiar person standing beside him.


    When the emperor bowed to Tang Ye, he was by his side. And now the person who appeared next to him and stopped him was the one who bowed the emperor.


    Tang Ye!


    Li Shi realized that something was very bad. Tang Ye is a nightmare for the Fulong faction, destroying their plans everywhere, even Wen Zhongyuan has a headache. Now that Tang Ye appeared in the ward where he nursed the emperor of the Red Wall, the situation was very obvious.


    Tang Ye knew that something was wrong with the Emperor Red Wall, and came to save the Emperor Red Wall!


    How could this be? !


    Li Shi couldn''t believe such a thing. He and Wen Zhongyuan''s plan was perfect, how did Tang Ye know about it again?


    Besides, why did Tang Ye come back again?


    "You, you..." Li Shi looked at Tang Ye and opened his mouth in astonishment, but there was no sound.


    Tang Ye would not let him make a sound, otherwise he would alarm the caretakers outside. Now that he found the emperor of the Red Wall, Tang Ye would begin to deal with Wen Zhongyuan''s plan. He wants to do everything he can, in this small ward, let the emperor of the Red Wall be the true emperor, and let Li Shi be the true Lishi. And the real Li Shi would be locked in the ward, suffering from the disease that the emperor of the red wall is suffering from now, those outside would think that he is the emperor of the red wall.


    The emperor of the Red Wall, as the emperor, can quickly restore the load of the national fortune. Just a few days later, the article thought that the national fortune was successfully stolen. In this way, he thought that the emperor of the Red Wall was Li Shi, his person, and could take him to the Yuxi enchantment. However, this is exactly what Tang Ye has set up.


    Li Shi immediately thought of Tang Ye''s plan and tried to shout out to inform people outside to come in, but he couldn''t make any sound. He wanted to use other equipment, but was blocked by Tang Ye.


    It is called not every day, and the ground is not working. Li Shi suddenly felt what had happened to the emperor of the Red Wall, it felt desperate!

 Chapter 1373： Yuxi Palace!

    Li Shi was subdued by Tang Ye, just like a lamb to be slaughtered. The emperor of the Red Wall was a little dazed by such a sudden change. After returning to his senses and confirming that it was Tang Ye, he was in a very complicated mood, watching Tang Ye not knowing how to express his gratitude.


    At such a critical moment, Tang Ye once again came to save him and save this country!


    The emperor of the red wall believes that a hero monument can be erected for Tang Ye!


    After Tang Ye stopped Li Shi, he smiled at the emperor of the red wall and nodded in salute. After all, this is the man of Red Wall who manages the country.


    The emperor of the Red Wall immediately shook his head to signal that he did not use it, and the emperor of the Red Wall could only smile bitterly at his appearance. So embarrassed, where is there any majesty.


    Tang Ye did not dare to delay this matter. Killing Wen Zhongyuan was in this key plan. If he missed the opportunity, even if his own power can completely suppress Wen Zhongyuan now, Wen Zhongyuan can also avoid it by reincarnation. , Causing trouble and killing, with disastrous consequences.


    So Tang Ye told the emperor of the Red Wall about his plan. The emperor of the Red Wall knew Tang Ye''s plan from the beginning and knew what to do. Then Tang Ye treated him and let him recover. Li Shi, on the other hand, made him the same as the former emperor of the Red Wall, unable to speak and dementia.


    In this way, the Red Wall Emperor has become the original Red Wall Emperor, and Li Shi has also become the original Li Shi. However, on the other side of the text, he still thinks that the emperor of the Red Wall is Li Shi, and the real emperor of the Red Wall is imprisoned in the ward, and he still looks like Li Shi.


    "Woo! Woo..." Li Shi was made to look like the original emperor of the Red Wall and was locked in the ward. He was very anxious and panicked. He kept whining, trying to remind the people who were arranged by Wen Zhongyuan outside.


    But no one responded to him, even if the emperor of the Red Wall came out from inside, no one looked at him. On the contrary, the subordinates originally arranged in the article nodded to the emperor of the red wall, thinking they were theirs.


    The emperor of the red wall is doing himself well, how could he be exposed. I need to worry about becoming too real, so that the text can see something. However, just as Li Shi knows the Emperor of the Red Wall, the Emperor of the Red Wall also knows Li Shi very well. So in front of Wen Zhongyuan, he is confident that he can''t go wrong.


    In this way, Tang Ye took the initiative to control the plan. Three days later, all the luck of the country was carried back to the emperor of the red wall, and he could enter the Yuxi court. And this is the result that Wen Zhongyuan wanted, because it was just a few days later, as he expected, so he did not doubt the identity of the emperor of the Red Wall.


    At the same time, in the past three days, Tang Ye took the artifact heir to obtain the artifact. His strength is strong again, the power of sensing the dragon is more clear, plus the summoning ability of the heir to the artifact, it is not difficult to find the artifact.


    The text originally expected Tang Ye to do this, but he just sent some hands to stop him symbolically, and he didn''t really want to stop Tang Ye. Because he focused on the red wall emperor being replaced. He thought the plan was still developing according to his expectations, so he felt that even if Tang Ye had collected the heirs and artifacts of the artifact, when he came to kill him, he had already destroyed the jade seal enchantment. When the heaven and the earth were back together, why should he be afraid? A trivial artifact power?


    At this time, Wen Zhongyuan transformed into someone from the Red Wall Palace, and went to see the Emperor of the Red Wall with Dr. Weiss. This is summoned by the emperor of the Red Wall, and no one will stop it. In fact, it was Zhongyuan who asked the emperor of the Red Wall to do this. He took the Emperor of the Red Wall as Li Shi and ordered Li Shi for granted.


    But the so-called Red Wall Emperor, played by Li Shi, has long since been replaced. The Red Wall Emperor only cooperated with the acting to let Tang Ye carry out the plan to kill Wen Zhongyuan.


    Before Wen Zhongyuan entered the palace, the Emperor of the Red Wall had already interfered with the Yuxi court, allowing Tang Ye and the heirs of the artifact to arrange it inside, only waiting for Wen Zhongyuan to enter, using the short-term shelter ability of the Yuxi enchantment, and he could not escape in Wen Zhongyuan Next, kill him!


    And Wen Zhongyuan has to find the emperor of the Red Wall to carry out his plan. He thought that Tang Ye was still busy collecting divine weapons. Even if he got the spy report that Tang Ye had found the last artifact, he was not afraid. Because today, he wants to break the jade seal barrier, obtain the ancient jade seal air transport, break through the air transport shackles, and realize the long-planned plan of heaven and earth!


    In that quaint hut, Wen Zhongyuan and Dr. Weiss saw the emperor of the Red Wall. The two were very rude, and just sat down, treating this as their home.


    Dr. Weiss looked at the emperor of the Red Wall and said, "Li Shi, are you very excited? After today, we will enter a brand new era! Ascending into immortals, wandering around the world, we are finally no longer a bird in a cage!"


    Dr. Weiss became emotional and looked at the sky, with a hot expression: "I can finally go back to my hometown!"


    These blood demons came from the world of purgatory asura nine days away, and the world of human race was indeed a foreign country. And Dr. Weiss, the members of the Gorefiend, have lurked for generations, and there must be some who survive for hundreds of years. Now that you can break the shackles of Qi Luck, it means you can return to Purgatory Asura, and that is your hometown. Then bring the companions from hometown to conquer this human world. What an exciting thing!


    Dr. Weiss was so excited that he forgot to check the physical condition of Emperor Red Wall. If you check carefully, the body is completely different for those who are not terminally ill and those who are terminally ill.


    Wen Zhongyuan is also happy about this matter. Thinking that Tang Ye had already collected all the artifacts, and called the heirs of the artifacts, and wanted to kill him, but he had realized the grand plan of heaven and earth, then what would Tang Ye look like when facing such a thing?


    What a happy thing, I won it all at once.


    Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t wait, and smiled triumphantly: "Then let''s go to the court of Yuxi."


    Wen Zhongyuan snorted playfully again, "This Yuxi court has caused me a lot of suffering. Today I will see what is different about it!"


    The emperor of the Red Wall squinted his eyes and hated Wen Zhongyuan and Dr. Weiss, but he could only hide it in his heart. On the surface, he looked like a Li Shi, proud, but not too proud, cautious, and felt unnecessary. Yes, this expression makes Wen Zhongyuan and Dr. Weiss doubt him.


    He said: "Now the luck of the country is carried on me, in order to avoid being stopped by Tang Ye, then we will go to Yuxi Palace now!"


    Wen Zhongyuan and Dr. Weiss nodded, thinking that Tang Ye was quite wicked. Although victory was in sight, it was better to pay attention, so the three of them went to the Yuxi court together.


    At this time, the emperor of Red Wall was actually worried. Because until this morning, Tang Ye still had one artifact that was not found, and that was Xing Ji''s magic axe. This is an artifact inherited from the God of War Xingtian God Axe, not in the big world. Then Tang Ye will return to Guwu Jianghu. But returning to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it is possible that they will be discovered by the doorkeepers in the Profound Realm who are also Blood Demon minions!


    The emperor of the Red Wall can only pray that Tang Ye can find the Dingshan God Axe and return smoothly!


    The Jade Seal Palace is a palace dedicated to the existence of the ancient jade seal, with three levels of enchantment. The outer two layers are man-made enchantments, and the innermost layer is the enchantment formed by Yuxi Qi transport, which cannot be destroyed.


    Wen Zhongyuan and Dr. Weiss walked into the barrier step by step under the leadership of the emperor of the red wall. The smiles on their mouths became more evil, as long as they entered the barrier, then the world plan was successful!


    This day has finally come!


    Heaven and earth return to chaos, so that the companions of Purgatory Asura who are far away from nine days can come here, occupy this "ancestral land of all things" and find the "source of all things", then they can become the masters of tens of thousands of worlds!


    Those human races, how ignorant they are to live in this ancestral land of all things, but do not know the search for the "origin power", it is natural to be annihilated!

 Chapter 1374： Close the door and kill the dog!

    In the jade seal palace, in the most central pavilion, eight ancient jade seals are arranged in a historical order and suspended, varying in height, forming a circle, exuding their own different luck.


    Golden, green, red... all kinds of colors. Here is the strongest place in this land. The power of air transport carried by the jade seals of the eight ancient countries is enough to break the shackles of air transport in the sky.


    Outside the pavilion, there is a barrier of qi and luck, which no one can break yet, even the emperor of the red wall who carries the luck of the country can only approach it.


    However, if you forcefully use your country''s energy to smash the Yuxi barrier, the Yuxi barrier will weaken, and it will break the barrier. This is what the article originally planned.


    Now, the emperor of the red wall has let the eight great artifact heirs into it in advance, and according to Tang Ye, set a "closed door and kill dog" round for Wen Zhongyuan.


    However, Tang Ye has not returned yet!


    Among those present were Wang Jianjia, Lu Celadon, Tang Manhong, Yueya, Ke Yu, Luo Bing, Nan Bei, and Xing Ji. This is the successor of the eight artifacts. Except for Xing Ji, the other seven people have artifacts. They were waiting for Tang Ye to come back, waiting for Xing Ji''s magic axe!


    However, Tang Ye did not come back, and they all felt that Wen Zhongyuan was approaching, they were very nervous!


    Without the last artifact that Tang Ye brought back, then the plan to kill Wen Zhongyuan would not succeed!


    Now they are all worried that after Tang Ye went to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he would be discovered by the gatekeepers of the blood demon minions, and then be trapped in the Guwu Rivers and lakes. Then all the plans would not be able to proceed.


    Wen Zhongyuan is getting closer, but the plan cannot be implemented, and everyone''s hearts are hanging.


    Wang Jianjia, as the person who formed this sacred maiden army, couldn''t help but take the responsibility to himself, and he was particularly worried at this time.


    Lu Celadon supported the overall situation as a core figure early on. This time, he did not act as a formation figure. He respected Wang Jianjia and did not want to embarrass anyone. After all, among these women, she is still a little girl. If all aspects are placed on the heads of your sisters, then life will be difficult.


    She is also very helpless. She is obviously doing something to save the common people, but she still has to consider the issue of these women''s harems, which is really hopeless. But when meeting other women, her look is the calmest one. The other women are relatively sullen, afraid that things will not go well.


    At this moment, a whirlpool appeared in the air in front of them. Everyone was overjoyed, this is Tang Ye!


    Sure enough, the vortex in mid-air drilled a person, no, it was two people. It was Tang Ye holding a young girl in a green shirt. It was Lingyun.


    "Yun''er!" Xing Ji saw Ling Yun, very excited, and quickly greeted her.


    After being sent to the big world, Xing Ji did not see Lingyun, because Lingyun was taken by Tang Ye for special training, so that Lingyun could bear enough illusion pressure. Because killing the central plains of the text, you need to mention the limit at once, and the previous Lingyun did not have that ability to bear it.


    Although Lingyun had grown up a lot, Xing Ji recognized it at a glance. She treats Lingyun as a daughter. She missed it very much when she was in Guwu Jianghu. Now she finally sees it, so she is naturally very excited.


    Ling Yun missed Xing Ji even more. After Xing Ji was forced to enter the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, she wanted to search for them. But her strength is limited, so she can only let Tang Ye help. After Tang Ye enters the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, she finds her master, and brings it out if possible.


    "Master!" Ling Yun freed Tang Ye''s hands, quickly went over to hug Xing Ji, and described the feelings of longing between the master and the apprentice.


    The other women had weird eyes, and some took a look at each, but didn''t know what to say. The current situation is not suitable for talking about missing things. However, this feeling of reunion is not easy to stop.


    So these women all looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye knew that Wen Zhongyuan was about to come in, and without any greetings, he directly said the business. With a wave of his hand, an extremely powerful blood-light giant axe appeared in the air. It was the Dingshan God Axe that inherited the power of the God of War Xingtian.


    Seeing this giant axe full of blood and fighting spirit, everyone was shocked. This divine tool is more overbearing than their divine tools. The scary thing lies in the **** aura it carries, which tells people that it was made after countless killings.


    This is a killer!


    Tang Ye threw the Dingshan magic axe to Xing Ji, and Xing Ji had to stop the reunion with Lingyun, took the magic axe, and merged with the magic axe to complete the authentication of the inheritor of the artifact and the artifact.


    Now, the heirs of the artifacts and artifacts are all collected.


    Tang Ye glanced at the crowd and said, "I have said what to do before. Later, Yun''er will create an illusion, and I will restrain Wen Zhongyuan. You will use the power of the divine weapon to reproduce the divine dragon''s holy power and kill Dead text Central Plains!"


    Within the scope of the Yuxi enchantment, Wen Zhongyuan could not escape all of a sudden, and gave up his body and turned around. It was because of this that I was looking for killing the Central Plains in the Yuxi court. Otherwise, Wen Zhongyuan realizes that it is not good, and will immediately give up the current body and life, and then reincarnate randomly.


    Random rebirth, if you want to find Wen Zhongyuan, you have to wait until the blood demon power awakens, that is, it leaves hidden dangers, and the short-term peace is meaningless.


    The eight women felt that this was fine, and there was no need to say anything to Tang Ye, otherwise the other women would have opinions again if they accidentally said something wrong. Fuck, shit, these women have already felt it deeply, and it is too difficult to resolutely not coexist with other women in the future!


    Now they just obeyed Tang Ye''s words and killed Wen Zhongyuan!


    At this time, Wen Zhongyuan, led by the emperor of the Red Wall, went outside the pavilion where Yuxi was located.


    The emperor of the Red Wall stopped and said, "That is the Yuxi enchantment."


    Wen Zhongyuan approached and reached out to touch the Yuxi enchantment, but he was immediately shot out. The power of the eight ancient kingdoms jade seal, even the strongest gatekeeper, could not be broken.


    "It deserves to be an enchantment of air luck." Wen Zhongyuan steadied his body and returned to the Yuxi enchantment, looking at the shining enchantment, and sneered with it.


    No matter how strong this enchantment is, he will break it today and realize the grand plan of returning the world to chaos. This is his perfect plan, a plan that must succeed.


    Wen Zhongyuan looked at the emperor of the Red Wall, but saw a scene of shock. The emperor of the Red Wall withdrew, and then a phantom flashed out and pinched Dr. Weiss¡¯ neck. This scene happened so fast that Dr. Weiss did not react.


    The person holding Dr. Weiss was naturally Tang Ye.


    Wen Zhongyuan saw Tang Ye and was greatly surprised. Tang Ye actually came here?


    Then Wen Zhongyuan immediately looked at the emperor of the Red Wall. This jade seal palace is a forbidden place, even the emperor of the Red Wall, who is as powerful as Tang Ye, can detect it. Since you are aware, why don''t you tell yourself?


    Wen Zhongyuan realized that he might be betrayed by "Li Shi".


    Tang Ye pinched Dr. Weiss¡¯ neck and looked at Wen Zhongyuan with a smile: "Wen Zhongyuan, let us cut everything off today."


    "Tang Ye!" Wen Zhongyuan yelled, then laughed loudly: "Then do it! This time, I won!"

 Chapter 1375： Very desperate!

    Tang Ye''s appearance in Yuxi''s court was indeed unexpected by the text. However, he didn''t feel that he would lose in this way. Now that the emperor of the red wall is carrying the luck of the country here, then using this air transport from this land of Kyushu to attack the air transport barrier will also weaken the barrier.


    And to do this, it doesn''t necessarily require the emperor of the Red Wall to take action in person. There is another way, that is-Killing the Emperor!


    The luck of the ancient jade seal is actually the result of the fortunes of the dynasties. And condensed in Yuxi is the gathering of emperors. The emperor of the Red Wall plays a role in air transport like the emperor of the ancient country. Therefore, the fortune of the country carried by the emperor of the Red Wall will eventually return to the Yuxi pavilion in the form of Yuxi air transport.


    If the emperor of the Red Wall suddenly dies, and there is no one who carries the luck of the country, then this luck will rush into the Yuxi pavilion. In this way, killing the emperor of the Red Wall can weaken the enchantment of Qi Luck by collision.


    Is it not easy to kill the emperor of the Red Wall?


    The article originally thought that the emperor of the Red Wall was still the puppet Li Shi he controlled, but he had done tricks on Li Shi long ago and planted the blood demon blood seed, which can easily detonate the blood seed to kill Li Shi.


    Therefore, Wen Zhongyuan was not afraid to fight Tang Ye, even if he couldn''t fight, he felt that he could kill the emperor of the Red Wall at the last minute and complete the world plan. Will this anger Tang Ye?


    Wen Zhongyuan was very proud, thinking that everything was still in the calculations, and didn''t take Tang Ye to heart at all. Now fighting, let''s play it!


    But Tang Ye is not for fun, this time he wants to completely kill Wen Zhongyuan!


    "Yun''er!" Tang Ye yelled, letting the specially trained aura shape the illusion and endure the ultimate strength, so he restrained Wen Zhongyuan.


    These were all Tang Ye''s plans, so when Ling Yun heard his voice, she immediately shaped the illusion, including Tang Ye, Wen Zhongyuan, and the eight heirs of artifacts into the illusion.


    The text frowned greatly, this is a trap!


    When he saw Lu Celadon, Wang Jianjia and others appearing one by one, Wen Zhongyuan became furious and realized that this was a game designed by Tang Ye!


    "Damn it!" Wen Zhongyuan yelled. Although he was still sure of winning to the end, he was not happy to fall into Tang Yebu''s game. This would remind him of the past defeat by Tang Ye.


    In addition to anger, Wen Zhongyuan also became cautious. Those are the heirs of the artifact, holding the artifact, it seems that they are going to kill him. He was confident that he could fight for a while, but he would definitely not be able to win Tang Ye and the successor of the Eight Great Artifacts, and he would be killed if he could.


    In fact, this is a huge threat to Wen Zhongyuan. He hasn''t panicked because he has the killer of "killing the emperor". Now he wants this assassin. He doesn''t want to take the risk. If he gets killed, the plan will fail.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered to Tang Ye and said: "Tang Ye, it seems that you have given up a lot of thoughts to deal with me. Unfortunately... you still failed."


    "Oh?" Wen Zhongyuan hadn''t escaped or reincarnated after entering the illusion, Tang Ye relaxed, watching him jokingly.


    Wen Zhongyuan raised a hand and said, "If the emperor of the Red Wall dies, what consequences do you think will happen?"


    "Can this happen?" Tang Ye tilted his head, a little bit evil.


    Wen Zhongyuan sneered and proudly said: "Of course it is possible, I will let you see now!"


    With that said, Wen Zhongyuan squeezed his right hand and detonated the blood he had planted in Li Shi.


    Unfortunately, it was only Li Shi who died, and the emperor of the Red Wall did nothing.


    At the palace hospital, Li Shi, who was under special care, suddenly burst his head and died suddenly. He still wanted to tell Wen Zhongyuan the truth, but he never had a chance again.


    The text originally thought that after killing the emperor, the Qi Luck enchantment was smashed, and Tang Ye would definitely not have time to entangle him. However, Tang Ye was calm as usual. The most important thing is that he can''t feel the impact of the Qi Luck barrier!


    How is this going? Does killing the emperor has no effect, there is no reason, unless it is not the red wall emperor who killed!


    Wen Zhongyuan realized this problem, used his strength forcibly, used the blood type and his connection, opened a void image in the magical territory of Lingyun, and saw that the image was not about the emperor of the red wall, but the ward at the palace hospital. !


    "What''s going on...?" Wen Zhongyuan was dumbfounded. The image appeared on the side of the ward, which meant that the blood was on the side of the ward. That is, although the person who died was Li Shi, he was no longer the Li Shi who carried the luck of the country and pretended to be the emperor of the Red Wall!


    Has been transferred back!


    Li Shi is Li Shi, and the emperor of the Red Wall has also become the emperor of the Red Wall!


    Damn it!


    Doesn''t this plan fail? !


    Zhongyuan could not imagine such a thing. Could this happen?


    When I thought that the plan would definitely succeed, when I thought I could play with my old enemy like this, I became, my old enemy played with himself?


    Is this really good for you?


    Is it necessary to make yourself so miserable?


    Wen Zhongyuan is desperate!


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t care about his despair. In the illusion of Lingyun, he was not afraid that the powerful force would cause the earth to collapse. He immediately increased his strength and directly became the fairyland, so strong that Lu Celadon, Wang Jianjia and others could still maintain the power level of the great world. The woman was overwhelmed to suffocate.


    too strong!


    Wen Zhongyuan was desperate, and then let go of everything, his face was extremely hideous, desperate to fight Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye!!!" Wen Zhongyuan''s anger was terrible, because Tang Ye, his experience is really indescribable, the poorest villain.


    Tang Ye stared coldly and said, "I don''t have time to play with you slowly."


    Unleashing such a strong force, even if Lingyun is specially trained, Lingyun can''t stand it for long, so we must hurry up.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s purpose, Zhongyuan laughed fiercely: "Do you think you can kill me in a short time? Humph, there is no such possibility!"


    Even now, there is no need to worry about the collapse of the earth, and the text in the original also uses the blood demon power, and it is also close to the peak of the fairyland!


    It can be seen that when he is in the big world, he has been suppressing the power to the limit.


    But Tang Ye is stronger than him, especially, Tang Ye just got the princess to develop the body under the fairy illusion, even the old monsters in the profound world could not help him!


    Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t worry about his accident at all, like a tank crushing up on it desperately, and shouted in a low voice: "You haven''t seen the secret technique of imprisonment that I have newly understood, let you see it today!"


    "There is no secret technique that can imprison me!" Wen Zhongyuan also rushed towards Tang Ye in a madness, not caring about anything.


    Tang Ye sneered, making the seal with both hands, after finishing the spell, he shouted in a low voice, "Six Dao Jizo!"


    Bang bang bang!


    Suddenly, six giant statues of Buddha rose from the ground all around, which is exactly the Six Ways of the Ksitigarbha that Tang Ye comprehended from the Heart Sutra. He once briefly said something to the old abbot Yimei, and if the old abbot Yimei released it, Xu Wuming could be imprisoned. Now Tang Ye released six statues at once, and one could imagine how powerful this imprisonment was.


    Lu Qingci and the others were shocked when they didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such an amazing secret technique. The six giant Buddha statues rising from the ground are different, but they are all sacred and majestic, which shocks people''s hearts.


    The six colossal statues of Buddha have the power of the six secret methods of the Ksitigarbha, which is not something Wen Zhongyuan can resist. He is imprisoned!


    At this moment, Tang Ye flew over, using his body to parry Wen Zhongyuan, so that Wen Zhongyuan had no chance of breaking free!


    Tang Ye shouted to Lu Celadon and the heirs of these divine artifacts: "Do it!"


    Everything was in the plan, Lu Celadon and the others didn''t talk nonsense, each automatically used the power of the magical artifact, the eight magical powers were released, and they gathered together to reproduce the sacred power of the dragon, forming a golden dragon, opening its mouth, and suddenly biting at Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan.


    Tang Ye and Wen Zhongyuan were swallowed into Jinlong''s mouth together.


    "No!" Wen Zhongyuan couldn''t reincarnate in time, which threatened his survival and couldn''t help but exclaim.

 Chapter 1376： Enter the mysterious world!

    Swallowed by the golden dragon, this golden dragon was transformed by the divine dragon''s holy prestige back then, and the central plains of the text are suffering. The power of Shenlong Shengwei is the power to restrain the Gorefiend.


    Thousands of years ago, the blood ancestor was repelled by the old Taoist priest. Unwilling to reconcile, he shed thousands of blood to form the blood demon power, and the entire land was infested. As a last resort, the dragon can only fall to shelter the earth.


    Had it not been for the power of Shenlong, this land would have been dominated by the power of Gorefiend. Now, the Shenlong Shengwei reappears, and the text in the text is just a force left by the blood ancestor, not the blood ancestor body, and it is naturally invincible.


    But he was not reconciled. He was killed in this way, unable to reincarnate, which means that the blood ancestor''s will can no longer be executed!


    Can''t accept it!


    Thousands of worlds are lined with thousands of races. Although they are fighting endlessly, they are all for the power of the great master. But for a long time, no one has ever had the power to dominate. Until one day, a drop of blood sent by the blood ancestor discovered a dominating power in a small world, and then after investigation, it was discovered that this power was the power of the origin!


    The power of Siyuan is only available in the ancestral land of all things!


    Actually discovered the ancestral land of all things, this incident made the blood ancestors happy to kill hundreds of people a day. Then he concealed the other worlds and came alone, wanting to occupy the ancestral land and find the origin power, then he could obtain the true power of sovereignty.


    But never expected that an old Taoist appeared midway to stop him. The old Taoist priest was a monk from the ancestral land, so powerful that he couldn''t even beat him. And that is just a piece of spiritual knowledge of the old Taoist priest!


    Therefore, having the power from the ancestral land is horribly strong!


    However, since the old Taoist priests only arrived with spiritual consciousness, they could not last for too long, and they would eventually disperse. The blood ancestor wanted to wait for this moment to come. The **** thing is that before the spiritual sense of the old Taoist priest disappeared, he actually cut the world with a sword.


    This is really bad. The blood ancestor was so angry that he wanted to destroy the world. But very helpless, the old Taoist laid down the barrier, and his power beyond nine days could no longer enter. He could only split up a batch of blood, invade the ancestral land, and then slowly seek big plans.


    Then the blood ancestor was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood again, and the patron saint dragon who had met the old Taoist fell voluntarily, turned into a sheltering force, and restrained his differentiation power.


    He was really made to vomit blood by the old Taoist priest and Shenlong. Damn, why are you so annoying, restrain yourself in everything!


    The blood ancestor was very helpless. After the ancestral land was isolated and sheltered, he was also seriously injured and had to return to the land of purgatory asura to recuperate. In this way, he can only hope that the power remaining in the ancestral land can play a role, occupy the ancestral land, and break the barrier left by the old Taoist priest.


    But now, the biggest body of will he left behind, the Central Plains of Blood Demon, has been killed!


    At this time, the blood ancestor''s will and Wen Zhongyuan''s will figured out, he couldn''t imagine that after thousands of years, he still could not get the ancestral land!


    Now has reached a critical moment. After thousands of years, the ancestral land of all things has been detected in the outside world. This means that he has lost the opportunity to monopolize the ancestral land and find the origin power!


    When the time comes, you have to compete with all walks of life, and you may not be able to win. There are so many races, each with magical powers, it is simply too difficult!


    However, it is a fact that Zhongyuan failed in the text. He cannot change it. He can only practice with great concentration in the purgatory asura world, repair the wounds left by the old Taoist priests, and become stronger, preparing for the future battle for the ancestral land!


    The blood ancestor withdrew the meaning and power left in Wen Zhongyuan, and Wen Zhongyuan completely disappeared.


    At this time, Tang Ye came to a place that seemed to be raining golden rain.


    When the golden rain fell on him, Tang Ye felt very comfortable, and his strength continued to grow. However, this growth is not reflected, but accumulated in the body. After all, this ancestral land was set at a limit, and too strong power would make it collapse.


    Perhaps the old Taoist set the limit this way to prevent the origin power from being captured, or to prevent the human race here from being enslaved. Because the human race can reach the highest limit of power here, foreign enemies come to invade, and if you want to conquer mankind, you have to use stronger power. Then the ancestral land will collapse, and those foreign enemies will not do this!


    Therefore, the old Taoist priests are also protecting the ancestral land and protecting the human race from being annihilated!


    Tang Ye stayed in the world under golden rain, without any phantom images, but he seemed to have seen what happened back then. He didn''t know why this happened, but he felt that everything was so familiar, as if everything was built by him.


    Suddenly, a giant dragon''s head emerged from the horizon. It was so big that it seemed to occupy the entire sky. Tang Ye was taken aback, and immediately watched, because the dragon was a bit fierce and evil.


    However, after seeing him, the dragon suddenly became very docile and proactively bowed his head, as if to beckon him to touch, or jump up and ride.


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little unresponsive, Shenlong wouldn''t easily bow his head, let alone let people ride on it, unless it was someone who conquered it and let it recognize it.


    Moreover, looking at this giant dragon, it looked like the one beside the old Taoist priest. Shouldn''t this giant dragon just bow its head to the old Taoist priest?


    Tang Ye felt flattered.


    The giant dragon bowed his head when he saw Tang Ye staying at a loss, shaking both mouths strangely, as if laughing?


    It is smiling. Then there was no embarrassment, Tang Ye raised his head and kept rising, as if he had reached the nine heavens before he saw its body fly up.


    The dragon flew away.


    Tang Ye felt that the account was lost, as if he had missed something. He also felt that Shenlong was conveying a meaning, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    Then he returned to the real world.


    Everyone was watching him, not worried, but surprised.


    Tang Ye didn''t know why.


    But, just now Lu Celadon and the others saw that Tang Ye¡¯s appearance changed again and again, from childhood to adulthood, and then to old age, each time his clothes were different, it was like living in a different era after another. Life after life.


    This situation makes people think of the secret technique of the strongest person-the reincarnation of Yuan Ying!


    Moreover, Tang Ye has reincarnated more times than ever before!


    Even the old Taoist dragon who took the initiative to bow his head to show his gifts, who is it?


    No matter who it is, it shows that Tang Ye''s identity is extraordinary. Moreover, Tang Ye was also born in the Long Family, after the legendary figure of Ten Thousand Realms¡ª¡ªLong Aotian, so it can be seen that the secret of Tang Ye is probably just the tip of the iceberg.


    Tang Ye saw everyone in surprise, and didn''t ask why, but just smiled. Now that Ziwen Zhongyuan is resolved, then the human race can make a big deal. In any case, it will usher in a new era.


    Boom!


    However, at this moment, a thunder blasted from the horizon, pointing directly to the court of Yuxi.


    This thunder was so powerful that everyone was shocked. That is not something the people of the big world can resist!


    Seeing that the thunder was about to hit the Yuxi court, when everyone was surprised, the enchantment of the Yuxi court issued a counterattack force to resolve the thunder.


    Tang Ye looked solemn and looked towards the horizon.


    The thunder came from the profound world.


    Then, it was time to go to the Profound Realm.

 Chapter 1377： From the horizon!

    In the Profound Realm, Li Xuanyou and Li Xuanming and other dragon-supporting factions, or the guardians of the will of the blood ancestors, all have pale faces.


    Tang Ye killed Wen Zhongyuan, that is, directly cut off the connection between them and the blood ancestors, and completely became a "wandering" person. It doesn''t matter if it''s just this way, the most important thing is that they can no longer realize the grand plan of heaven and earth, then their waiting and waiting becomes meaningless.


    Even, it will become an isolated enemy.


    They knew that Tang Ye would not let them go without a doubt. The only thing they can think about now is that after thousands of years, in the form of a human being or, are they human or blood demon?


    If you are willing to be human, can you be let go? If you don''t want to be a human being, then you must resist now and kill Tang Ye!


    Wen Zhongyuan, who carried the will of the blood ancestor, has been killed. Whether they are blood demon or not is actually not important. With their current strength, their own will has already controlled themselves, and it has nothing to do with the blood demon.


    Even if Wen Zhongyuan was not killed, they would not be greatly affected by the Gorefiend. The level of Chaoxianjing has long been extraordinary. However, for Tang Ye''s behavior, they had a sense of honor and disgrace after all. They felt humiliated and they were destined to be Tang Ye''s enemy.


    What''s more, Tang Ye is preventing the arrival of the grand plan of heaven and earth, which goes against their interests, and that is also destined to be the enemy.


    With such a powerful force as Tang Ye, going outside the big world was originally a violation. This was a good opportunity to take action against Tang Ye, so they came to the trial and asked Li Haoran to take action against Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye has a detached position in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. It is the king of the Dragon Dynasty, whose main strength is the peak of the fairyland. Therefore, even if Tang Ye did something wrong, the gatekeeper would choose to keep one open for trouble. Close one eye. However, now Tang Ye is in the big world, this is a rule that cannot be violated, and the reason for making a hand is completely feasible!


    So now Li Xuanming and Li Xuanyou and other gatekeepers are pushing the palace Li Haoran!


    Li Haoran looked calm and cold, as if he hadn''t seen Li Xuanming and the others.


    Li Xuanming had been aggressive towards Li Haoran last time, so he embarrassed Li Haoran because of something. Now when it comes to making his position public, the pressure is even worse. He summoned all the gatekeepers and asked Li Haoran whether he should not care about Tang Ye''s arrival in the Great World?


    Li Haoran was calm on the surface, but in fact he was very unhappy. The killing of Yuan Zhongyuan in the text shocked the two worlds and could not be concealed. Therefore, the fact that Tang Ye went to the Great World is well known, and Li Haoran could not defend Tang Ye for this reason. According to the regulations, she must sanction Tang Ye. Otherwise, it would be a violation of the ancestral motto, and the consequences of violating the ancestral motto, she cannot afford it!


    Because one thing is involved, and that is the use of "Ancestral Instructions"!


    The ancestor''s advice, as mentioned before, is the ultimate secret technique left by the old Taoist priest to control the gatekeeper. Just like Monkey King would be bound by a hooping curse, as long as you use the "Ancestral Instructions", the gatekeeper will not only be suppressed, but will also die!


    Therefore, the ancestors'' precepts are equivalent to life-saving talisman, demon suppression tower, supreme imperial decree...With it, it can suppress the major gatekeepers. Li Haoran himself has the current status because he received an "Ancestral Admonition". Therefore, if she loses the "Ancestral Admonition", she won''t have much advantage except her strength.


    However, Li Haoran didn''t want to take action against Tang Ye, so he never expressed his opinion.


    This gave Li Xuanming a reason to embarrass her. Li Xuanming looked around the crowd and glared at her: "In fact, Li Haoran, I suspect that the reason why Tang Ye was able to leave Guwu Jianghu to the great world is You are helping Tang Ye, otherwise how could Tang Ye go to the big world?"


    "Nothing happened to the Xuanmen, and Tang Ye didn''t go out from the Xuanmen. Besides Xuanmen, there is another way to shuttle the ancient martial rivers and lakes and the big world, only Li Haoran, your void jump."


    Li Xuanming watched Li Haoran sneer and jokes. This reason Li Haoran definitely cannot refute. He has firmly taken the initiative, and it will not be too difficult to deal with Li Haoran!


    He is not afraid that Li Haoran will use his ancestor''s advice against him. Li Haoran definitely didn''t dare to use the ancestor''s advice so easily. If it were used on him, then how would Li Haoran respond to the gatekeeper who is more powerful than him?


    Many gatekeepers heard what Li Xuanming said, and most of them showed dissatisfaction with Li Haoran. Because Li Haoran is too unreasonable and doesn''t usually make friends, so now, few people will stand by Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran glanced at the many gatekeepers, and found that many gatekeepers were talking about it. Except for Li Tianfang, Li Diyuan, and Li Xuancang who stood by her side, no one else was on her side, and she was immediately angry.


    She was suffocated at first, and now Li Xuanming is accusing her of a crime, which is not guilty of her, so she spoke, glanced at Li Xuanming, very playful, and hummed: "Grandpa Xuanming, you speak But be responsible. I dare to swear to my ancestors that I absolutely did not help Tang Ye leave the ancient martial rivers and lakes to do... evil, otherwise I would voluntarily abandon all martial arts and leave the profound realm."


    When Li Haoran said so, many gatekeepers looked at her thoughtfully.


    Dare to swear directly by the ancestors, it seems to be a little sure. However, if it wasn''t for Li Haoran to help Tang Ye leave the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, how did Tang Ye do it?


    Li Xuanming always believed that Li Haoran did it. Swear by ancestors? This has a fart evidence effect. To put it ugly, the ancestor is a dead person, or is not in this world, then he does not exist. If you swear by someone who does not exist, even if you tell lies, what punishment can you have?


    At this time, many gatekeepers were relieved of their doubts about Li Haoran because of Li Haoran¡¯s oath. Li Xuanming would not let this atmosphere expand, and coldly snorted to Li Haoran, "What is the use of your swear? The ancestors are not here. Even if you tell a lie, he cannot come to expose you. What if we were deceived by you?"


    "Unless you can come up with strong evidence!" Li Xuanming whispered.


    Li Haoran glanced at Li Xuanming, then looked at the many gatekeepers, and found that many gatekeepers were talking again. She was very disdainful in her heart. She felt that these gatekeepers... are all in vain, so they don''t have the ability to think alone, so they can easily be influenced by others?


    Li Haoran won''t accuse them, he has been numb after managing them for decades. Just like Xing Ji asked before, as the gatekeeper of the heavens and humans on earth, does he really master everything in this land?


    The answer is no, even greatly negative. The situation in the Profound Realm is even more pedantic than the ancient Wu Jianghu or the Great World.


    Li Xuanming saw that Li Haoran had nothing to say, and wanted to take the opportunity to persecute Li Haoran again. However, Li Haoran glanced at him indifferently at this time, as if looking at an idiot.


    "Li Haoran, what do you mean?" Li Xuanming felt greatly humiliated.


    Li Haoran looked towards the horizon and said, "You want evidence? That''s evidence."


    Li Xuanming was curious, everyone was curious, and then looked towards the horizon.


    Suddenly, the horizon was broken by a force, and a person walked out of it.


    Tang Ye!


    Everyone saw this scene, except for Li Haoran, their eyes widened. Even the elders and the gatekeepers who are higher than Li Haoran were so surprised that they didn''t know what to say.


    That''s a void jump! However, only Li Haoran can do this stunt, and now Tang Ye can also!


    How could this be? !

 Chapter 1378： He came uninvited!

    Breaking through the void, coming from the horizon, sassy and heroic, and energetic. Tang Ye, who appeared in front of the gatekeeper like this, was extremely powerful.


    All the gatekeepers were surprised, because Tang Ye used a method they hadn''t expected at all.


    Even Li Haoran was surprised, a little trance for a while. She wasn''t surprised that Tang Ye was able to jump in the air, but she suddenly seemed to see someone.


    She murmured softly, "Ancestor?"


    This is a bit scary. Actually saw the figure of the ancestor from Tang Ye?


    Li Haoran''s trance didn''t last long, and he was immediately interrupted by the surprised discussion of the gatekeepers.


    "It turned out to be a void jump!" Someone drank it in a low voice, incredibly.


    "That''s a void jump, but how could Longye do it?!" someone answered.


    The enlightenment of the void is a miracle of Li Haoran. It was once considered to be the person who had the most chance of having an ancestor. Since it is an epiphany stunt, how could anyone else learn it?


    Not yet a gatekeeper!


    If you are not a gatekeeper, you cannot learn the magic of the ancestors. Didn''t learn the magic of the ancestors left, talk about the epiphany of the ancestors'' unique skills?


    This is an international joke!


    The gatekeepers such as Li Xuanming and Li Xuanyou who targeted Li Haoran were not only shocked, but also panicked. Tang Ye''s strength before was quite powerful, and now he has realized the stunt of void jumping, it would be very difficult to kill it!


    He escaped with a void jump, **** it?


    Li Xuanming had a huge killing intent on Tang Ye. If you don''t kill Tang Ye, I''m afraid you really can''t kill it!


    Tang Ye was not polite, and walked directly towards Li Haoran, with a smile on his lips.


    Li Haoran was angry. Every time I see this guy, I like to laugh like this. Do I laugh at myself, or do I laugh?


    But that kind of laughter seems quite provocative!


    Even for Li Haoran now, he thinks more about things, such as ambiguous hints and deliberate teasing.


    The fairy Li Haoran was slowly descending from the earth.


    But she insisted that she would not do such a thing, so she was angry with Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was frivolous!


    Tang Ye was wronged. He was originally an optimistic person. What''s the matter with a polite smile on an optimistic person''s mouth? How can he be hated by a woman? Who the **** wants to tease her!


    Therefore, Tang Ye always doesn''t care about Li Haoran''s mood changes, and wants to greet Li Haoran in the past.


    Li Haoran ignored him and said directly to Li Xuanming, "Grandpa Xuanming, you see, Tang Ye has come to the profound realm by himself, do I need to put him into the big world?"


    "You..." Li Xuanming felt that Li Haoran disrespected his predecessor and was full of playful provocations. He was very angry.


    It''s just that the yin and yang weirdness in language is not a problem to their current situation at all, and it is considered good if they don''t fight directly. Just now Li Xuanming had been forcing Li Haoran, but now Li Haoran is fighting back, he has nothing to refute, and can only endure this tone. And he wanted to know how Tang Ye managed to jump in the void more than a mouthful. !


    Including other doorkeepers also want to know. Why did Li Haoran''s epiphany void jump still appear in Tang Ye? Li Haoran taught him?


    This guess is meaningless. When Li Haoran suddenly realized this secret technique, he generously told all the details and experience, but none of the gatekeepers could learn it. Even the most senior "too" seniors can''t comprehend it!


    If Tang Ye¡¯s void jump was really taught by Li Haoran, and Tang Ye learned it, wouldn¡¯t it mean that their gatekeepers are not as good as Tang Ye?


    They can''t accept this kind of thing by the gatekeeper.


    For this reason, Li Xuanming is coming to ask Tang Ye, still looking aggressive, staring at Tang Ye who has just fallen to the ground from mid-air and shouting: "Tang Ye, you really dare to come! This is the Profound Realm. You are here, don''t even think about leaving!"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect to be threatened like this as soon as he entered, and looking at the current situation, it seemed that there was going to be some conflict. Looking at the positions of Li Haoran and the other gatekeepers, he quickly understood what was going on.


    Undoubtedly, it was Li Haoran, the judge of the profound realm who was "forced to the palace" because of him.


    This kind of thing is related to Tang Ye, and he will naturally be responsible.


    Tang Ye thought he could take a look at the scenery of the Profound Realm first, but that seemed to be impossible. After all, this mysterious world was left by the old Taoist priest, and was the closest place to the ancient world of immortality. Because of this, the gatekeepers are called celestial beings on earth. This piece of heaven and earth is extremely different, and the degree of mystery and vagueness is far less than the big world and the ancient Wu rivers and lakes.


    The most important thing is that Tang Ye should regard this profound realm as a home for those people he cares about after he leaves the world, if the world is chaotic and the various forces are fighting.


    Then... he needs this profound realm to become his commander!


    Therefore, now he will not have any modesty and low-key, he must hold what he should hold in his hand!


    Tang Ye looked at Li Xuanming, a little expressionless, and said, "It''s up to you?"


    "You..." Li Xuanming was stunned, Tang Ye said, what is the truth?


    So arrogant, so arrogant, so... looking for death? !


    The other doorkeepers were also shocked, and then angry. A person who came in from Guwu Jianghu was so provocative when he spoke?


    Is this despising the heavens and humans on earth, despising the profound realm? !


    Li Haoran squinted slightly, trying to say something to Tang Ye, but still didn''t say. She knew what Tang Ye wanted to do. Tang Ye was never a man who made fun of his life. Don''t look at him as looking for death, but his scheming showed that his search for death was often just for life.


    Li Xuanming was extremely angry and directly sent a force of attack towards Tang Ye.


    However, this force did not reach Tang Ye before it was dispelled by Li Haoran.


    "Li Haoran, what are you doing? Tang Ye despised my Profound Realm so much, how can he tolerate him!" Li Xuanming was still very smart, not targeting Tang Ye with personal emotions or personal hatred, but pulling the entire Profound Realm. In this way, other people''s emotions can be aroused and the power to deal with Tang Ye can be expanded.


    However, Li Haoran''s words completely vanished his ideas.


    "He comes uninvited." Li Haoran said lightly to Li Xuanming.


    Li Haoran spoke very lightly. In this noisy scene, it should have been difficult to hear clearly. However, her voice made every doorkeeper tremble. It wasn''t the power of her voice, but the content of her words was extremely shocking.


    Tang Ye came here uninvited!


    Enter the profound world from outside!


    Without the help of the doorkeeper, he entered the profound realm from outside! This thing can be done not only by Void Jump. Void jumping is easy to use for jumping between the ancient martial rivers and lakes and the big world, but it is impossible to use it in the profound realm without sufficient power.


    The Profound Realm is the place closest to the ancient world of cultivating immortals, and the power of enchantment in all aspects is stronger than that of the ancient Wu Jianghu and the Great World. But it was this kind of barrier that Tang Ye jumped through in the void!


    And their gatekeepers must use the passage left by their ancestors to pass through!


    Therefore, the uninvited Tang Ye, the strength... is above their gatekeepers!


    How do you kill it when you start the fight?

 Chapter 1379： Why are you here?

    At this moment, the doorkeeper on Li Xuanming''s side felt like a fly stuck in his throat, disgusting and uncomfortable, and wanted to go crazy. How could Tang Ye have such a strong power?


    If I knew that, why should I kill Tang Ye from the beginning!


    When Tang Ye killed the first gatekeeper Li Disha, he should have killed Tang Ye who had not yet grown up!


    This is all right, if you want to kill Tang Ye now, thank God if you don''t get killed by Tang Ye. To the gatekeepers, this kind of thing is as illusory as a dream. As celestial beings on earth, how come they are overwhelmed by someone who grew up in the big world outside?


    The scene is very embarrassing now. Li Xuanming shot Tang Ye, but was stopped by Li Haoran. Li Xuanming was very angry, but he was helpless and did not dare to take another shot. He wanted to find a hole to get in. It felt too embarrassing and uncomfortable.


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye, then at Li Xuanming, and then he looked at his mind with his nose and eyes, as if he didn''t want to pay attention to anything.


    In fact, she was also very surprised by Tang Ye in her heart. In just a few short years, Tang Ye has grown to where she is today, she can do nothing, it really frustrated her genius as a gatekeeper.


    The only thing that can make her feel better is that Tang Ye is her own.


    Tang Ye saw the embarrassment of Li Haoran, Li Xuanming and others, but he was actually a bit embarrassed. When he was in the big world, thunder flashed from the horizon, coming from the direction of the Profound Realm, that is, people from the Profound Realm attacked him. In order to avoid suffering in the big world, he simply talked to Lu Celadon and the others before heading to the Profound Realm.


    When he arrived at the Profound Realm, he was directly involved in Li Xuanming''s embarrassment without a buffer time. He is relatively passive. Whatever action Li Xuanming takes, he will make corresponding actions to deal with it. This is okay, at least knowing what to do. Now Li Xuanming hadn''t shot him, but he didn''t know what to do.


    Just say, "I want this mysterious world, you all get out?"


    He didn''t dare to be so high-profile. Li Xuanming is only a grandfather in the profound realm. Now as an elder, it seems that he is the highest generation, but in fact there are even older generations. They all entered the secret realm to retreat and practice, and the gatekeeper didn''t know their specific situation. The only thing I know is the "Tai" character. I don''t know whether it is Grandpa or Wife Grandpa.


    Li Haoran was also the ancestor of the "Tai" character. As long as the ancestors of the "Tai" generation are there, she dare not directly shoot. It is said that that is a character who can be avoided even in the ancestors'' precepts!


    The atmosphere is quite embarrassing. You can''t keep going like this. If you fight or not, there must be a result. Tang Ye thought for a while, bowed to the many surprised and trapped gatekeepers in front of him, and said, "In the next Tang Ye, you can also call me Long Ye. I''m a little embarrassed. I''m not inviting you today. Forgive me."


    In fact, Tang Ye was not uninvited. The thunder that struck him directly in the Great World, if it weren''t for the enchantment to resolve, maybe he, Lu Celadon, Wang Jianjia and others would be in trouble. Even if they are okay, the Red Wall Palace will definitely be destroyed.


    It was because of being "warned" by such a force that Tang Ye immediately went to the Profound Realm. It was just that when he encountered Li Xuanming''s embarrassment in the profound realm, he looked around and didn''t find the person who sent the thunder power.


    If the strong is hidden, it needs to be more cautious. Tang Ye showed the attitude of both soft and hard.


    When many gatekeepers heard Tang Ye''s words, they couldn''t help rolling their eyes. The attitude was so arrogant just now, but now he is polite. What do you mean?


    Isn''t this a joke!


    The emotions of many gatekeepers were high again, and they were very angry with Tang Ye!


    Li Haoran felt helpless. What Tang Ye did was either silent or vigorous. If it is vigorous, then there will be chaos in the profound realm.


    As the judge, Li Haoran must stand up and deal with this matter. She planned to arrest Tang Ye and lock it up first, so that she could calm other people''s emotions, and also buy time for Tang Ye, and then they could slowly plan what to do.


    What they have to do is not to kill all the people they oppose, but to get rid of the alien enemies lurking in the human body.


    Li Haoran just wanted to stand up and solve the problem, but Tang Ye took a step faster. Tang Ye wanted to fight for it, and said, "Do you know why I came from?"


    Li Xuanming squinted his eyes, his eyes revealed a profound killing intent. He didn''t want to care what Tang Ye was here for, since Tang Ye was here, he should let Tang Ye come and go!


    But the other gatekeepers were quite interested.


    Tang Ye continued his performance, suddenly cold his face, and said gloomily, "Kill!"


    Wow!


    Tang Ye''s words caused a commotion among the gatekeepers.


    Be arrogant again! To kill? The people in the profound realm are all gatekeepers, in other words, they are here to kill gatekeepers!


    The gatekeepers certainly did not agree, and their hostility to Tang Ye skyrocketed!


    Li Haoran is a little helpless. This is what Tang Ye would do. He always likes to play with big ones. Are you really afraid of playing yourself to death?


    However, when many gatekeepers showed "same hatred and anger" towards Tang Ye, Tang Ye said again: "You all know that I came in after killing Wen Zhongyuan. Then I ask you, what is Wen Zhongyuan?"


    Tang Ye looked around the gatekeepers, without them answering, coldly shouted: "Because he is an evil demon! I don''t understand how you think, our human world, the future of mankind, actually needs an evil demon to guide and open up. Have you ever thought about the consequences of doing this?"


    The gatekeepers were silent, because Tang Ye''s words couldn''t be refuted immediately, Tang Ye said something reasonable.


    Tang Ye said again: "Think about the precepts and rules left by your ancestors. Which point allows you to indulge in demons? And that blood demon is not only our enemy, but also the enemy your ancestors have dealt with. Its body will is the blood ancestor of the Asura Realm of Purgatory Outside the Nine Heavens!"


    The gatekeepers frowned. Regarding the blood ancestors, they had contact with the old ancestors and the notes left by the ancestors of the past. There is no doubt that the blood ancestor is an absolute enemy and is not negotiable. But since when did you actually tolerate the existence of blood demons?


    Because of the old ancestor''s saying, "Heaven and human beings on earth are enough to keep good luck"?


    Or is it, subconsciously rebelling against the rules of the ancestors, and don''t want to stay in a "cage" under the shackles of luck?


    However, even if you want to fly out, you shouldn''t let the evil demon alien do it. Because evil demon aliens do so, it may bring the danger of extermination!


    If you think about it, normal people will agree with Tang Ye''s words. So most of the gatekeepers became more silent and thinking.


    "You mean...we also have blood ancestor minions in our profound realm?" A doorkeeper was puzzled.


    Tang Ye was coming to kill the alien race of evil demons, and when they arrived in their profound realm, that meant that there was an alien race of evil demons in the profound realm. I didn''t say anything before, and the gatekeepers would not think so, or would not admit it. Now that it is said, Tang Ye is a very powerful person and can no longer escape.


    Tang Ye looked at the doorkeeper who was questioning, and said coldly: "Of course there is!"

 Chapter 1380： The idea is this!

    Li Haoran could see that Tang Ye was fighting a psychological war.


    The forces in the profound realm have long since split, and there is evil and good in it. Tang Ye was using the good side to pull the doorkeeper who was good by nature to his camp.


    Although the wind direction in the gatekeeper was not quite right recently, and they were all driven by a few people, it cannot be said that they are all members of the remnants of the blood demon''s will. As long as they are allowed to recognize the facts, they can still be easily corrected. But this is another dignified thing.


    The gatekeepers are not stupid, but why they are affected is still subtle. This shows that there is a person who is much stronger than them who is exerting power behind them, and what directly affects their will, so that they are not aware of it!


    Tang Ye is a different kind, acting too differently, so when Tang Ye appears, he can disrupt this subtle will!


    The most unknown person makes the greatest impact. Just as the kindest people sometimes do the worst things.


    Only a few people can realize this. Even Li Haoran is just thoughtful.


    "Do you know what the blood demon is like?" Tang Ye suddenly asked many guards.


    The gatekeepers were curious. Although they live in the Profound Realm, it turns them into frogs at the bottom of the well. If you don''t have the time to experience, you will always live inside and know nothing about the outside. The so-called celestial beings in the world are because when they live in the Profound Realm, they have learned a lot of magical methods that are much stronger than those outside. When they practice, they can often be a blockbuster outside.


    Tang Ye saw that everyone was curious, the corners of his mouth sneered, and suddenly he shot Li Xuanming!


    call!


    Tang Yechao''s Li Xuanming, who was close in front of him, blasted out with a punch, his strength was extremely overbearing, and Li Haoran beside him couldn''t help making an avoiding reaction physically, jumping out more than ten meters away.


    Li Xuanming didn''t expect such a thing at all. Tang Ye, who seemed unwilling to make a move from start to finish, suddenly made a move. He was caught off guard. Although he used the greatest strength to defend and avoid, he was still beaten.


    boom!


    Tang Ye''s power is stronger than everyone imagined. He was already at the peak of the fairyland. In addition to tempering his body under the princess''s "Fairy Fantasy Realm", the strength is comparable to Li Haoran, so his strength is completely able to win. Li Xuanming.


    Li Xuanming blocked Tang Ye''s punch, with blue veins on his forehead violently, red face and ears red, barely blocking it, standing and sliding out with his feet pressed on the ground, leaving a deep trench, several tens of meters long.


    "Tang Ye!" Li Xuanming stood still, watching Tang Ye angrily.


    This is so **** bullying! Suddenly hitting someone, do you think you are bullying?


    The other doorkeepers had already avoided the battle area, and at the same time looked dumbfounded, not understanding why Tang Ye had just spoken about the Gorefiend, and why he suddenly shot Li Xuanming. Could it be...? !


    The gatekeepers had a guess, but they were shocked, and looked strange when they looked at Li Xuanming.


    Tang Ye is coming to kill the alien race of demons, so if he shoots Li Xuanming, doesn''t it mean that Li Xuanming is an alien race of demons?


    This kind of thing was amazing, and the doorkeepers couldn''t help being curious, and the expression seemed to indicate that Tang Ye could continue to beat Li Xuanming and tell the truth.


    This made Li Xuanming feel very desolate. This group of bastards, they are elders and grandfathers, so why don''t they know how to respect the elders?


    However, there were many people on Li Xuanming''s side, but before they wanted to stop Tang Ye, Tang Ye shot Li Xuanming again.


    Tang Ye found that she knew a lot of moves, and she didn''t know what to use. In the end, in order to appear domineering, he decided to use hard Tai Chi to fight close to the flesh, which was also cool.


    In the Profound Realm, there is no need to suppress power at all. The restrictions inside are greater than those of the Great World and the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. So when Tang Ye shook his fist, his fist was already burning. That raging fire was very pure, it turned out to be all Qinglinghuo!


    With Li Huo''s fist, Tang Ye was as fast as lightning, and instantly arrived in front of Li Xuanming, punching again.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, the ground shook the mountains, and the battle towards the fairyland level was still mild.


    Dynasty Wonderland is currently the strongest power. Even among the gatekeepers, it is only reached by that group of people. Most gatekeepers have not reached it, so many gatekeepers have retreated.


    As the elder of the mysterious world, Li Xuanming''s strength has naturally reached the fairyland, but he is not the peak of the fairyland. He is not Tang Ye''s opponent, so he was jealous just now. However, this does not mean that he can''t resist Tang Ye at all. Learning the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest, he will not easily lose!


    "Three points return to Yuan!" When Tang Ye''s flame fist attacked Li Xuanming, Li Xuanming let out a low voice, and then a group of dazzling rays of light suddenly appeared, enveloping him, forming a shield, Tang Ye''s flame fist could not break !


    Under the protective cover, Li Xuanming got a breath, relieved his nervousness, calmed down to deal with Tang Ye. This three-point return to the Yuan is a protective technique left by the old Taoist priest and will not be easily broken. Li Xuanming didn''t plan to fight Tang Ye hard, after all, he was not Tang Ye''s opponent. So he had to wait, waiting for the people standing with him to take action against Tang Ye.


    This was a very embarrassing thing for him. The dignified elder of the gatekeeper was actually suppressed by an outsider like Tang Ye!


    This can only make people think of a rumor that was circulating at the beginning, that is, Tang Ye is a chess piece arranged by their ancestors, and has a better chance than anyone else.


    The facts have verified this statement. Tang Ye''s rapid growth to the present point is not because of the chance of his ancestors?


    This made Li Xuanming more angry. They were the disciples and grandchildren of the old Taoist priest, but they had never received the gift of the old ancestor. They were given to Tang Ye. Why? !


    When it was first said that Tang Ye was a chess piece arranged by the old Taoist priests, this actually became their biggest reason for killing Tang Ye. However, there were a group of gatekeepers, such as Li Haoran, who worshipped the old Taoist priest too much, so Tang Ye was a **** laid by the old Taoist priest. They kept fighting so hard that they could not kill Tang Ye in time.


    In the Profound Realm, Li Haoran and Li Xuancang must be leaning towards Tang Ye. Li Xuanming and his family are under a lot of pressure!


    Li Xuanming was very angry with Li Haoran. Although he knew Li Haoran¡¯s attitude, he still wanted to destroy Li Haoran¡¯s prestige. He stayed inside the three-point return to the original shield and shouted, "Li Haoran, you, as a judge, let Tang Ye be one. Outsiders come here in the Profound Realm?!"


    Li Haoran must maintain the order of the profound realm. If she doesn''t stop Tang Ye, it is indeed impossible.


    However, Li Haoran said something that left everyone speechless and not very easy to refute. She casually said: "I can''t beat him unless I invite them out."


    Can''t beat... so don''t fight?


    This is indeed the truth, if you can''t beat it, it''s a fart.


    Li Xuanming wanted to vomit blood after hearing this. Grandpa, please come out. If you can please, do you still need to talk nonsense?


    The other gatekeepers also rolled their eyes. If you can''t fight, you don''t have to be persistent. This is indeed a normal choice, but Li Haoran''s personality is not like this.


    At this moment, everyone understood. Li Haoran is Tang Ye''s person and will not attack Tang Ye.


    It really makes people feel that when the profound realm has been invaded to this point by a foreigner?


    Tang Ye smiled, he was going to kill Li Xuanming, but Li Xuanming thought it was a joke, and felt that there was no possibility of an accident in the profound realm, let alone being killed.


    This is also the idea of ??everyone, including Li Haoran. Tang Ye must have something to do with Li Xuanming, but it will not kill him. If it is killed, then war will go on the first day.


    Tang Ye wouldn''t do that, would he?


    This is what everyone thinks.

 Chapter 1381： Really dare?

    Everyone thought that Tang Ye was trying to scare Li Xuanming, but Tang Ye was killing Li Xuanming very seriously!


    It''s not that he has never killed the gatekeeper. Li Disha who had to kill him was the first one, but now Li Xuanming who wants to deal with him everywhere will be the second!


    Li Xuanming used a three-point return to the original protective shield to defend. The magic method from that old Taoist priest also has the power of the fairyland. This protective shield Tang Ye cannot be easily broken. Li Xuanming can wait until his people arrive, and Those elders!


    Although a little bit aggrieved, Li Xuanming would not silly haha ??head-to-head with Tang Ye. It is an undeniable fact that Tang Ye has grown up to this point. At the peak of the fairyland, coupled with the "celestial fantasy" tempered by the princess, it is like a strong man who has come out of the ancient world of cultivation. If you don''t put it down, you will die, and Li Xuanming will not be so stupid to choose to die.


    After getting past this humiliation, then you have to take it back!


    Slowly kill Tang Ye and kill all Tang Ye''s people. Don''t let Tang Ye die first, let Tang Ye watch his own people die!


    Li Xuanming was in the protective cover of Sanfen Guiyuan, showing extremely gloomy and resentful eyes towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye punched the three-point return to the yuan mask, but failed to impress, Li Xuanming showed a sarcastic smile.


    He doesn''t fight Tang Ye now, and puts his full effort on the three-point return to the yuan hood. The three-point return to the yuan hood is even stronger. The elder-level characters use this defensive method, and there is almost no possibility of being broken.


    When many gatekeepers saw it, they were a little disappointed, and thought that Tang Ye could beat Li Xuanming out. The result was probably such a defense and an attack, and there would be no victory or defeat. After all, Li Xuanming was fully defensive, even Tang Ye couldn''t break it.


    Li Haoran was quite satisfied with the result. Tang Ye made trouble, but he couldn''t really kill a mysterious elder.


    So, it seems that there is no result, but there is actually a result. What everyone was waiting for was that Tang Ye didn''t want to make another move.


    The Profound Realm''s strongest defensive magic method, three points return to the origin, can protect even the entire Profound Realm. If there is any disaster, the powerhouses in the fairyland will use the three-point return to protect the barrier together, and there will be no power to break it.


    "Tang Ye, you can stop." Li Haoran said to Tang Ye, Li Xuanming''s approach was a bit rascal, and there was nothing he could do if he didn''t fight.


    Because of this result, other people have become increasingly uninterested.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, suddenly laughed, and then no longer punched to attack, but punched into the ground. The ground cracked, and the momentum underneath rushed towards Li Xuanming.


    In the end, these forces emerged from the ground, forming claws to break Li Xuanming''s defenses from the ground. This is a common power of Tang Ye, flame vines!


    Li Xuanming was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to attack from underground. What a stubborn guy, he hasn''t given up yet. Li Xuanming had no choice but to separate his strength and defend himself together with the bottom. Now there are three hundred and sixty degrees of defense, is it always okay?


    The flame vines that Tang Ye played were also useless. He frowned. Could it be so difficult to kill a person in Wonderland?


    If others knew what he thought, they would probably be frightened.


    Is it so difficult to kill a person in Wonderland?


    Chaoxianjing is currently the strongest level. Isn''t it difficult to kill such a person?


    But Tang Ye took it for granted, he was just a little depressed. This is not a depressed thing at all, okay, it is almost impossible to do!


    Tang Ye didn''t believe in this evil. He would not be reconciled without killing Li Xuanming, nor would he achieve his goal. Since the three-point return is the strongest defense method, let yourself change it. In the Profound Realm, or the ancient martial rivers and lakes, and the big world, this Fangtiandi, three-point return to the original is extremely strong, but what if you change the world?


    Tang Ye rushed towards Li Xuanming, slapped with a fist from the flames, and was defended as before, but he did not rush back, but under the cover of the three-point return to the source that was touching Li Xuanming''s body. The stunt of the space field is released!


    In the small area, everything is controlled by him, and the rules are set by him!


    "God said, if there is light, then there will be light."


    Tang Ye is the **** in this small realm. He said that he would break Li Xuanming¡¯s three-point return to the yuan mask, and then the "will" in this small realm acted to weaken Li Xuanming¡¯s three-point return to the yuan shield. , So that Tang Ye can break.


    The cast of the small domain was only momentary. Others only saw Tang Ye attacking the three-point return protection cover outside Li Xuanming again, but it didn¡¯t work. Then Tang Ye punched again, only Tang Ye Very tenacious, they didn''t think Tang Ye could break this protective cover.


    However, only Li Xuanming knew that his three-point return to the original cover was weakened!


    He looked at Tang Ye in horror.


    Tang Ye hit again with a fierce punch.


    Click!


    The three-point return to the original cover has cracked a small gap!


    Everyone was shocked, and all their attention returned to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye punched Li Xuanming again, and this time his fist hit the three-point return hood!


    "Oh my God!" The gatekeeper who was closer couldn''t help but exclaimed, actually breaking the three-point return cover!


    Tang Ye played such an incredible scene again, even Li Haoran couldn''t help frowning. The protection mystery left by the ancestors was broken. Who is this guy?


    Li Xuanming was not thinking about why Tang Ye was able to break the three-point return to the original hood. He must immediately deal with Tang Ye''s fierce attack, otherwise... he thought of a terrible result, causing his forehead and back to be exposed. sweat.


    Killed by Tang Ye?


    If Tang Ye shot, everything is possible. For Tang Ye, the most important thing is to do crazy things!


    Li Xuanming didn''t want to lose his life because of Tang Ye''s madness!


    After Tang Ye broke the three-point return cover, the corner of his mouth sneered, and then he launched a fierce attack on Li Xuanming. After being beaten back by Li Xuanming''s fist, the fist of the blazing hard Taiji punched the ground again, summoning the flame vines to entangle Li Xuanming, and at the same time, another fist punched out a small blaze truth, several consecutive attacks. , Plus Tang Ye himself attacked, Li Xuanming couldn''t stop it at all!


    Even the doorkeeper next to him saw it and thought, if he faces Tang Ye, can he stop it?


    The answer is no!


    Tang Ye made too many moves at once, dazzling people, and couldn''t help it. Especially, Tang Ye used his incomparably domineering body to ram into him, and the explosive power made people afraid to face head-on!


    I always feel that Tang Ye has a desperate aura, which makes people fearful!


    Li Xuanming blocked most of Tang Ye''s attacks, but when Tang Ye collided with a domineering body, he resisted, but felt like he had hit a meteorite!


    boom!


    puff!


    Being hit like this, Li Xuanming felt that his whole body was about to fall apart, and his internal organs received a huge impact, and he vomited blood.


    However, in the next second, he felt even more uncomfortable, because a huge, powerful hand was pinched on his neck!


    "Tang Ye!" Li Haoran''s low voice came.


    Tang Ye squeezed Li Xuanming''s neck, and killing Li Xuanming was a matter of blinking an eye. Tang Ye really wants this?


    Li Xuanming is also unbelievable, this kid really dare to kill himself?

 Chapter 1382： The ancestors shot!

    Tang Ye didn''t dare to kill anything. He decided to kill Li Xuanming from the beginning, so after finally pinching Li Xuanming in his hands, he raised it high and slapped hard.


    cough!


    Li Xuanming swallowed. The eyes were white and wide, like dead fish eyes. He didn''t think it would be like this, he was killed like this?


    It was because Tang Ye had more princesses to help him temper his "celestial illusion". Under the peak of the dynasty fairyland, he had more decades of experience in the world of cultivating immortals, so it was much more powerful than the average dynasty fairyland, enough to crush Li Xuanming!


    Seeing Li Xuanming''s neck being severed by Tang Ye, everyone was stunned, unable to accept this kind of thing.


    The Profound Realm elder was killed like this!


    What hasn''t happened in hundreds of years, it simply happened!


    At the same time, this also gave everyone a huge impact. That is, in front of Tang Ye, the fairyland is worthless!


    What a terrible thing this is. Once in a fairyland, countless people looked up and had the highest status. Now in front of Tang Ye, there was an existence that could be pinched to death at will.


    What Tang Ye did... is always so amazing.


    Li Haoran was a little numb, but she reacted quickly and was considering the aftermath. The killing of Li Xuanming would definitely cause a big commotion. The members of the Fulong faction will find ways to kill Tang Ye, and they don¡¯t need a reason anymore. They want to attack Tang Ye!


    As long as they are sure to kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye will not survive!


    Li Haoran felt that it was better to hold Tang Ye in his own hands now. Although she could not beat Tang Ye, as an ally, she believed that Tang Ye would cooperate with her.


    She was also very helpless, running into troublesome guys like Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t stop there. He mentioned Li Xuanming''s body and said to the crowd: "What did I say before? There are demons in your profound realm. I am not talking nonsense about this kind of thing. Let you now Look, what is the evil way of evil!"


    Everyone was taken aback, wondering what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye sneered, looked evil, and then threw Li Xuanming''s body into the air, and then punched Li Xuanming''s body with a punch, and suddenly Li Xuanming''s body splashed with blood. Strangely, Li Xuanming''s body spattered with blood, but his body was not damaged. It was like that Li Xuanming''s blood was forced out, like sweating.


    Tang Ye used his strength to force out the blood of Li Xuanming''s body. Li Xuanming''s body immediately turned into a skinny skeleton, and Tang Ye let it fall to the ground.


    Everyone didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, they all thought Tang Ye was quite cruel. What does it mean to kill someone and squeeze their blood?


    Tang Ye ignored the anger of everyone, and said, "You can see the blood!"


    Everyone looked at the blood splashing from Li Xuanming''s body and saw something very strange. Li Xuanming''s blood condensed into a mass, constantly twisting. This is not the case with ordinary blood. How can the blood splashing out of the human body gather together and twist?


    It didn''t fall down!


    Then there was a scary scene. After seeing the people underneath, the twisted blood rushed towards them!


    A gatekeeper was too surprised. He didn''t know the reaction when he watched the blood group that rushed. The blood was pounced on him, and then the blood melted into him!


    "Ah!" The doorkeeper suddenly screamed, bewildered. Then he saw him twisting and screaming in pain, very scary. In the end, seeing his eyes become blood red, like a demon.


    After his eyes became blood red, the gatekeeper started to go crazy and attacked the other gatekeepers!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye immediately stopped the mad gatekeeper, and said to the other panicked gatekeepers: "Isn''t it? This is the body that was invaded by demons. In fact, you elders have long been controlled by the invasion of demons, no It''s your own people!"


    Then Tang Ye punched the mad gatekeeper, and the effort flew out of the gatekeeper. The gatekeeper immediately stopped going mad and his expression slowly recovered. This was because Tang Ye helped him out of the demonic power.


    The blood failed to blend into the gatekeeper''s body, floating in the air, hideously twisted, looking for the target again, and rushing towards another gatekeeper!


    The gatekeepers were a little panicked.


    At this time, Tang Ye smashed a group of blue spirit fire, the blue spirit fire surrounded the blood, and burned, the blood twisted and struggled, but he could not escape, was burned out, leaving a disgusting smell, everyone covered it. Mouth avoiding.


    Burning the blood, Tang Ye looked at the many gatekeepers and said, "You thought I killed your elder, but I actually killed a demon. Now, do you know the purpose of my coming to the Profound Realm? I am your friend. , Not your enemy. Unless..."


    Tang Ye watched the gatekeepers become sharp, and hummed, "Unless you are demons!"


    The gatekeepers were silent, watching Tang Ye quietly.


    With what happened just now, they could hardly doubt Tang Ye anymore. Even his own elders were transformed by blood demons, it really shows that some things I have done recently are wrong, such as strong dissatisfaction with Tang Ye. This emotion was guided by Li Xuanming, so his attitude towards Tang Ye should be rational.


    Li Haoran squinted at this, looking at Tang Ye''s expression actually questioning!


    These doorkeepers who had never gone out didn''t know about the blood demons, but she did. Even if he inherited the power of the blood ancestor, the power disappeared after being killed, and there was nothing that blood turned into a monster. Even if it was Wen Zhongyuan''s reincarnation at the time, it was only transformed into a drop of essence and blood to preserve power, and then reshaped the body!


    Wen Zhongyuan was only able to do this kind of thing, how could Li Xuanming retain a bunch of blood. So, the **** thing just now was very strange!


    Li Haoran''s guess was that they were all the tricks of Tang Ye!


    It must be something Tang Ye used to force the blood of Li Xuanming to act like an evil demon, and then cast Li Xuanming into an evil demon, bewitching other gatekeepers!


    This method is really very... dark, decent people are shameless. Therefore, Li Haoran felt that Tang Ye was a little bit unscrupulous to achieve his goal, and was mean and cold.


    This guy is not a good person!


    But was Tang Ye ever a good person?


    Tang Ye could see the doubt in Li Haoran''s eyes. He also knew that some things could be hidden from others, but Li Haoran could not be hidden. But he didn''t flinch, his expression was quite calm. He looked at Li Haoran and nodded, which meant that Li Haoran would take action to use the emotional problems of the gatekeeper at the moment to guide them to deal with evil spirits, and then to eliminate those who opposed them !


    This is really despicable, but you can quickly control the profound realm in your own hands, and then start the human race plan that you discussed at the beginning!


    See how Li Haoran chooses.


    Li Haoran walked towards Tang Ye, did not take action against Tang Ye, stood side by side with Tang Ye, looked at the many gatekeepers, and said, "If it is an evil demon, then it must be eliminated!"


    Li Haoran chose to cooperate with Tang Ye.


    With her leading, I am not afraid that the gatekeepers will not be obedient.


    However, at this time, suddenly a thunder struck!


    Li Haoran''s eyes shrank suddenly and his expression was extremely serious. That is the ancestor of the "Tai" generation!


    It was against her and Tang Ye!

 Chapter 1383： Taiyi ancestor!

    The Profound Realm is not a place where Tang Ye can behave arbitrarily, even if Tang Ye''s strength has reached a height after the peak of the fairyland, it is stronger than most gatekeepers, but there are still people who can suppress him.


    Those are the ancestors who have devoted themselves to cultivation among the gatekeepers, at the level of Li Haoran''s wife and grandfather. According to Li Haoran''s previous statement, the ancestors of the "Tai" character still exist.


    The sudden thunder was very strong, Li Haoran had already determined that she could not stop it!


    Tang Ye looked equally surprised and serious. He was very familiar with this shocking thunder. It was the one that appeared from the Profound Realm to the Great World before, with the same power and the same momentum.


    Looking plain and unpretentious, it is natural, but the reality is extremely compelling, and there is a hidden murderous intent.


    Since this shock of thunder had shocked Li Haoran, the other gatekeepers were naturally also shocked. But after being surprised, they became very surprised, because it was their ancestors who came out. Will the ancestors break through to new realms and open up a wider world for them?


    Regarding the matter of flying into a fairy, in fact, being a gatekeeper of heaven and human beings on earth is more eager. He is already a celestial being on earth, only one step away from heavenly immortals. Why can''t we take this step?


    Or why can''t you step out?


    Although the gatekeepers said that they must abide by the rules set by the old Taoist priest, in fact, few really abide by them, except for people like Li Haoran who have a deep affection for their ancestors. The rest are more or less controlled. It. But the heart tends to change.


    But the prerequisite for this kind of thing is to have enough strength. Without sufficient strength, it is futile to talk about any change. Therefore, those with strong power always have some prestige. These people go to explore, with the expectations of many people.


    In addition, for Li Haoran, these people are actually working against her to explore. She followed the rules of the old Taoist priest, but they wanted to change from a human being to a heavenly immortal.


    Li Haoran was not afraid that the thunder would kill her, at most she would be injured. Even the ancestor of the Taizi generation can not directly kill her disciple and grandson who possesses the power of many ancestors!


    But Tang Ye didn''t want to get hurt, so why did he get hurt? He had already touched such thunder once. So there was a scene that everyone didn''t know how to describe. Tang Ye rushed forward, facing the thunder, holding it with bare hands!


    Hold thunder with bare hands!


    It''s really a battle between heaven and man. I am afraid that only Tang Ye can do such a thing. Li Haoran was very helpless, and was surpassed by Tang Ye.


    Once, I was better than a man. Now that a man is stronger than herself, she finds it a bit strange. While feeling frustrated, I also feel that this is something to be happy about and to look forward to.


    Of course, before Tang Ye, there must be men better than Li Haoran. However, those are mostly old men. For Li Haoran, an immortal beauty, you can''t always feel about an old man, right?


    After all, it is easier for young people to be impulsive and expectant. So, hurry up and fall in love while you are young!


    When I get older, many things change, and I will never experience the taste of being a teenager again.


    Tang Ye held the thunder with his bare hands, and then flicked on both sides, as if he was subduing thunder. The thunder was like a snake, swinging in Tang Ye''s hands, but he couldn''t get rid of it, and finally torn in half by Tang Yesheng, the thunder was resolved.


    Everyone was stunned. How can you do this to deal with thunder?


    I don''t know how to describe Tang Ye at all!


    Tang Ye was not polite. After resolving the thunder, he shouted directly to the horizon: "I don''t know which senior made the shot. The junior took off your sky thunder. You should be qualified to see you?"


    Li Haoran thought for a while, and said in a polite way: "Haoran has seen Taizuzong."


    Li Haoran knew that it was the ancestor of the Taizi generation, but didn''t know which one it was. It is said that there were many ancestors in retreat back then, but since then, no one knows how many are left.


    After Li Haoran saluted, other gatekeepers also saluted.


    Then an old man slowly appeared on the horizon, with white hair and white clothes, and his face was very kind. At first glance, he felt that he was a good man, a grandfather who loved his children and grandfather.


    However, it was he who shot the thunder and made a killer move against Tang Ye and Li Haoran!


    The gatekeepers on the scene only knew that this was the ancestor of several generations of them, and they couldn''t remember which one it was, so they didn''t know what to call them, they just stood and waited. In any case, this old ancestor must be respected.


    However, after seeing Zhenrong, Li Haoran took out a book out of thin air, just like future technology. Therefore, it seems that their method does not use current scientific methods, such as mobile phones, and so on.


    After Li Haoran took out a notebook, turned it over, suddenly surprised.


    She knew who this ancestor was.


    The "Taiyi" ancestor of the ancestors of the Taizi generation!


    Taiyi ancestor was the most outstanding person of Taizi ancestors at that time. He dared to name it "Taiyi", which shows that he is very bold. In ancient mythology, there is the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, who is the supreme god. The word said, Taiyi, the **** of heaven.


    Li Haoran didn''t expect to be Taiyi ancestor, so this is troublesome. This old ancestor had been named the top one hundreds of years ago. Now, I don''t know what kind of state it is, I am afraid that he is really only one step away from the gods.


    The other gatekeepers knew that Li Haoran, as the judge, had the list of ancestral shrines, and they must have known who the ancestor in front of him was, so they all cast their eyes to Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran felt helpless for the appearance of Taiyi Patriarch, and actually wanted to avoid it as much as possible, but it was impossible to avoid it at the moment. After being looked at by other gatekeepers and even a few elders, she could only salute Mrs. Li again, saying: "Tui Sun Haoran has seen... Taiyi ancestor."


    Wow!


    As soon as Li Haoran spoke, the gatekeeper immediately made a noise. Taiyi ancestor?


    Li Taiyi had too many legends, so even if they were in retreat for hundreds of years, they often heard about it. Li Taiyi had reached Chaoxianjing before he was more than 30 years old, then the peak, and then to Xiang Daoshan to comprehend. In the past, Gu Wu Jianghu was in Xiang Daoshan¡¯s Daogu, who said that he inherited the wonderful method of the gatekeeper, which was actually left by Li Taiyi. It can be said that Taiyi Li was the first person to open the way to heaven!


    People didn''t know that they could perceive the way of heaven, but Li Taiyi opened the way of heaven for the first time in Xiang Daoshan, which triggered people to start exploring the way of heaven.


    Therefore, Li Tianyi paved the way that the princess was comprehending to Daoshan. This shows how terrifying Li Taiyi is.


    All the gatekeepers knelt down and bowed their heads to Li Taiyi, respectfully shouting: "I have seen Taiyi Ancestor."


    Li Haoran didn''t kneel at first, but under the gaze of several elders, he knelt down.


    The only one who didn''t kneel was Tang Ye.


    Li Taiyi stood in the air, looked at the many kneeling descendants, nodded lightly, then looked at Tang Ye, and said, "You don''t have to be polite, I only came here to kill this son."

 Chapter 1384： I want to be a god!

    "Just to kill this son."


    Li Taiyi''s words are not big, but they fall heavily in everyone''s heart.


    Want to kill Tang Ye!


    Everyone turned their eyes to Tang Ye, their expressions a bit complicated.


    Originally, they had a lot of opinions on Tang Ye, an arrogant boy. But after killing Li Xuanming, Tang Ye exposed the identity of Li Xuanming''s evil demon. They felt that Tang Ye was defending the human race, so they recognized Tang Ye and didn''t want to kill Tang Ye. Even with Tang Ye, together to deal with evil spirits.


    However, they are very embarrassed now that Li Taiyi, the famous ancestor, wants to kill Tang Ye. To help Tang Ye is to work against the ancestor. But if you don''t help Tang Ye, that is to condone the evil demon.


    At this time, many gatekeepers actually have a question, why did Li Taiyi''s ancestor kill Tang Ye?


    As soon as Li Taiyi came out of retreat, he and Tang Ye should have no grudges. Is it because of killing Li Xuanming? But Li Xuanming is a demon.


    Only Li Haoran thought more. Her brows frowned, because she knew that Tang Ye killed Li Xuanming, not because Li Xuanming was a demon, it might be the demon method used by Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye has a darkened side. After being darkened, he is the nature of a demon. The ghost knows if Tang Ye used this method just now. If so, Li Taiyi killed him for a very just cause!


    It should be said that if Tang Ye was exposed to this matter, he would completely become a public enemy of the Profound Realm, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Li Taiyiping''s quiet words made the atmosphere awkward and stiff.


    That being the case, what else can you struggle with?


    Struggling, isn''t it like a clown?


    Faced with this situation, Tang Ye remained calm and did not speak. Being told by a prestigious old man that he would kill him, the result seems to be something that doesn''t need to be refuted at all, and it will become a certain fact. This is quite embarrassing, a feeling of being isolated.


    Tang Ye was in this situation, especially Li Haoran did not help him!


    Tang Ye was quite clear about what he was doing. Li Xuanming''s evidence of the evil spirit was created by imitating the situation of the blood evil in Wen Zhongyuan. He doesn''t care if this method is cruel or not, Li Xuanming is the enemy at first, and it is certain to get rid of it, but to use it after getting rid of it.


    But this method is undeniable as a stain. If the gatekeepers know, his reputation in the profound realm will not be washed away. The appearance of Li Taiyi is very unfavorable to him. In addition to being extremely powerful, Li Taiyi can also expose the truth that Li Xuanming is a demon just now.


    Tang Ye couldn''t let Mrs. Li speak to the many gatekeepers now.


    But to fight Li Taiyi, terror seemed too stupid in everyone''s eyes.


    Can he be Li Taiyi''s opponent?


    Even so, Tang Ye couldn''t let his reputation be ruined in the Profound Realm, and had to hold the Profound Realm in his hands!


    "Are you going to kill me?" Tang Ye snorted coldly at Li Taiyi, and then really did something that no one could think of, rushed to Li Taiyi, and shouted in a low voice: "Then don''t blame the younger generation for being polite!"


    call!


    Tang Ye swept into the air and turned directly into a fire man with full power!


    Then rush to Li Taiyi like a rocket.


    Li Taiyi was floating in the air, calm and composed, his momentum and temperament were completely different from Li Xuanming. He is the real Xianfeng and chivalrous bone, and he is a man of heaven. In the face of Tang Ye''s full impact, he only waved his hand slightly, and a white shield appeared in front of him, easily blocking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t move Mrs. Li.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have any surprises, disappointments, or anxiety on his face. He continued to attack for the second time with another direct punch.


    Li Taiyi hummed softly: "It makes no sense."


    With the second punch, he still didn''t shake the white light shield in front of Taiyi Li. It was probably the three-point return to the original protective shield.


    Li Xuanming''s is completely incomparable with his. Even if Tang Ye used the strongest strength, his is still so stable.


    The battle between Tang Ye and Li Taiyi was normal for them, because they possessed such power. But for others, it''s a bit unbearable. Many gatekeepers are still not in the fairyland, encountering such a powerful fight in the fairyland, it is very likely to be affected.


    They were still worried, so they stayed away.


    Some people are not worried and are still relatively close.


    But Tang Ye didn''t allow this.


    His current goal is not to defeat Li Taiyi, but to isolate many gatekeepers. Therefore, he suddenly exerted his force, and suddenly one after another flaming vines rose on the ground, spreading his teeth and dancing his claws, making the originally good ground become a mess, like a monster.


    The flame vines swayed and beat, ignoring the people present. There is also the power of the peak of the fairyland exerted by Tang Ye, and the destructive power is quite terrifying. Therefore, the gatekeepers who were close can only retreat, a long distance from the battlefield.


    The war just started, they didn''t have time to negotiate with Tang Ye and Mrs. Li, maybe they could resolve the misunderstanding.


    Tang Ye seems to be playing in a hurry?


    This thought was only for an instant, without making everyone think about it, Tang Ye and Li Taiyi fought again. A strange phenomenon is that to everyone, neither Tang Ye nor Li Taiyi are evil or righteous. It seems that whoever wins in the end is just.


    If Li Taiyi wins, regardless of whether he wins or not, Li Taiyi is their ancestor and must always obey.


    If Tang Ye wins, regardless of whether he accepts it or not, Tang Ye should be the best, what else can he do besides being obedient?


    Tang Ye and Li Taiyi attacked and defended the same, just like when Tang Ye and Li Xuanming fought. But this time, everyone felt that Li Taiyi would not lose.


    The minds of many gatekeepers are like this, and the situation of Tang Ye and Li Taiyi is another situation.


    Li Taiyi looked at Tang Ye plainly, completely ignoring Tang Ye''s small tricks, and said: "Your meanness can''t be covered by a little noise."


    Li Taiyi naturally knew that Tang Ye killed Li Xuanming''s hands and feet. Even if Li Xuanming was from the Gorefiend, the blood wouldn''t have that form after being killed. Everything was done by Tang Ye. Tang Ye could hide from others, but for Li Taiyi, it was too pediatric.


    The corners of Tang Ye''s mouth moved lightly, and he smiled very calmly. He didn''t have any thoughts because of being scolded, and said: "At least I can''t let them know so quickly, otherwise I will lose face?"


    Li Taiyi didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so thick-skinned, but for a moment he didn''t know what to say. It seemed that he was not in a hurry to go to war, he had too much confidence to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stared at Li Taiyi, staring for a while, the corner of his mouth became playful, and said, "Some of the will in the Profound Realm is probably your influence, right?"


    Taiyi Li squinted his eyes. This was his first move, and Tang Ye''s words stimulated him.


    Tang Ye tilted his head and said, "Is there such a secret technique, similar to the will of the heavens, or... the book of destiny, and then you can control the will of one party? It is equivalent to saying..."


    Tang Ye''s expression became interesting, and said, "It''s equivalent to saying...you want to be the heaven of the profound world?"


    Li Taiyi gave Tang Ye a stunned look, then couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "That''s why I have to kill you."

 Chapter 1385： Beyond fate!

    Tang Ye has always had no lack of imagination. What is rare is that he can speculate these imaginations into reality. When he fought against Li Taiyi, he was also learning about Li Taiyi''s situation. In addition to the information Li Haoran provided to him, he can infer the true situation of Li Taiyi, as well as the many changes in the gatekeepers he has observed.


    The situation in the Profound Realm has been changing slowly, and only people with a high level like Li Haoran can pay attention to it. She told Tang Ye. The gatekeepers had no ambitions, and there were many people who adhered to the rules of the ancestors like Li Haoran, but they were all slowly leaning toward the opposite side of the rules. The strange thing is that they didn''t notice it, and even thought it was a matter of course.


    Their will is undergoing changes. This change is very small, so small that they are not aware of it, and it is difficult for others to notice.


    What caused this? What Tang Ye said to Li Taiyi has already explained the influence of fate and will!


    Destiny matters are nothing but illusory. Whether people''s destiny is already doomed or written by oneself. If this problem is in the big world, most people follow the scientific route. There is no destiny, life is created by their own hands. Work harder, maybe get rid of poverty, marry Bai Fumei, and embark on the pinnacle of life. This is by no means determined by a few lines in a so-called heavenly book!


    However, above the sky, there is really a book that records all living things, including people. If you can manipulate this book and change the description of a person''s life in the book, then that person''s fate will change. For example, a person who was supposed to live to be a hundred years old, but after changing the description in the heavenly book, became twenty when he went out and was killed by a car. Then his fate was to die in a car accident when he was twenty.


    Tang Ye guessed that Li Taiyi was influencing the will of the Profound Realm and dominating the fate of the Profound Realm because Li Taiyi was the first person to open the way of heaven.


    He first opened the way of heaven, grand and domineering, full of glory, recorded in the annals of history, and won the worship of everyone. This is an achievement that no one can match. But what after this kind of thing?


    It is rare for Li Taiyi to open the way of heaven to Daoshan, why not continue to comprehend the way of heaven there, but hide in seclusion?


    Because after he comprehended the way of heaven, he knew that the way of heaven and earth could not be done in this area, so he retreated to the next level and mastered the way of heaven in the profound world first. If you can master the will of the heavens in the profound realm, then it means that both the ancient martial arts and the big world are OK. This can slowly expand to the entire world.


    Since you can''t eat the whole world at once, eat it bit by bit. This is a way of doing what we can, but also a strategy.


    Li Taiyi''s plan went very smoothly, although it took hundreds of years to start the mysterious world''s will to follow his ideas and manipulate the gatekeeper or other creatures, and it slowly had an effect. In addition, because he has integrated himself into the will of the profound world, his will is immortal, so his life span has become longer. He even thinks that his face can be recovered and rejuvenated!


    What an exciting thing this is!


    However, at this moment, someone who was not controlled by the will of the heavens broke in!


    The appearance of this person disrupted the originally prescribed will and made the will disorderly. This person is quite special, and Li Taiyi is full of doubts now. In any case, such people must be eliminated, otherwise the whole plan will be destroyed!


    What made Li Taiyi even more surprised was that Tang Ye actually knew about him!


    Manipulating the will and mastering the destiny, this kind of thing has been slowly going on during the several hundred years of retreat, nobody knows, but Tang Ye knows. This shows that Tang Ye is really different. It''s a pity that this alternative is one''s own enemy, not an ally.


    No need for allies!


    There can only be a piece of sky. There can only be one Lord of Destiny!


    It''s me!


    Li Taiyi stared at Tang Ye, her eyes became sharp, but there was still a kind of doubt. His will to destiny comes from the heaven, that is, the heaven, or "the heavenly book", so he can sense the existence of the heavenly book, but he found that Tang Ye is not above the heavenly book. In this world, there are people who can not be controlled by the heavenly book? !


    Unless he is not from this world!


    Or, he is pregnant with human books, or any one of the local books. In order to get rid of the heavenly book, Ren Wang Fuxi realized the human book, and wanted to lead the human race to resist the manipulation of fate. The Ksitigarbha king also realized the book from the earth, for the sake of the tranquility of the underworld, so that the book cannot affect the underworld!


    The hegemony of the heavenly book, only a few ancient supreme gods can get rid of. So how could Tang Ye be a tiny human being?


    The book of people and the book of the earth must not have appeared in this world, otherwise the world would have been messed up!


    Li Taiyi really couldn''t understand the weird existence of Tang Ye.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t know that he was not affected by the heavenly book. He didn''t know how lucky he was, because he had a good wife!


    At this time, the princess was panting, very painful and exhausted. But her expression was very firm, she was not afraid of death. In front of her, there is a golden book floating, densely packed with words, which is dazzling. People with intensive phobias definitely can''t stand it, and they feel dizzy at first sight.


    This is the "Book of Heaven", which records the destiny trajectory of all creatures in this world, such as humans, demons, and plants. To record so many things, how can it be done if the text is not densely packed.


    The princess called out the heavenly book, and stretched out a hand, facing certain lines of text on the heavenly book, like a knife, scraping it away bit by bit!


    She is tampering with the heavenly book!


    This is the so-called-changed fate against the sky.


    However, it takes a huge price to change your fate!


    The pain of the princess was like ten thousand ants eroding bones, like a thousand swords lingering, but she still gritted her teeth.


    The words that the princess cut out with her hand contained the relevant records of "Tang Ye". Tang Ye''s fate trajectory, the last line, is to die in the Profound Realm!


    Tang Ye would have died, but now with the help of the princess, he might survive.


    "Ah!" However, without a word crossed out, the princess would endure unbearable pain.


    The pain made her sweat and soaked her clothes.


    Every time she changes Tang Ye''s fate, after the heavenly book, the description of her fate will also change.


    "A woman named Lin Yourong was killed by an anonymous person."


    The princess smiled miserably, but then smiled satisfied.


    She knows her destiny.


    From the moment she accepted the heavenly book, she knew a result-one day in the future, either she would kill Tang Ye or Tang Ye would kill her.


    But this she is not her.


    She who carries the "Book of Heaven" will no longer be her, but destiny, the Book of Heaven, the Supreme God of this world.


    However, the Supreme God is not commendatory, but derogatory. Because the heavenly book is controlled by a foreign race, it is in a place that the human race cannot reach.


    She is reduced to a tool, a tool to control this world. If you want to save this world, you must kill her.


    By that time, perhaps she had no memory of Tang Ye. It was just a cold and merciless body that carried the scriptures.


    With her own will still available, the princess wanted to do something for Tang Ye. Therefore, everything she did was so willing!

 Chapter 1386： You killed me!

    If there is no comprehension of the way of heaven, the princess will not come into contact with the heavenly book, then there will be no agreement with the heavenly book, and there will be no ending that seems destined to be tragic in the future.


    However, she still did not regret her choice.


    If you don''t choose this way, you won''t be able to open the way of heaven, Tang Ye won''t be able to get out, and there will be no hope for her or the world. If there is no such choice, then Tang Ye may be dead.


    There are gains and losses in everything.


    The princess hadn''t completely erased Tang Ye''s destiny track in the book of heaven, and she still had to continue to endure the pain, she was still insisting on erasing it one by one.


    The princess'' eyes slowly brought tears. She knew that when Tang Ye''s fate disappeared in the book of heaven, she and she were destined to become enemies. One is the master of the heaven and earth, the supreme **** of the heaven and earth, and the one who is free from the heaven and earth, and the rebel of the heaven and earth. It''s really... water and fire are incompatible.


    At this time, on the other side of the princess, Lin Yourong was unexpectedly emotional. Probably it was destined with Tang Ye''s fate, so sad. She shed most of the tears of the princess.


    That''s it.


    The biggest BOSS in the world will one day be the princess!


    Supreme God!


    Whether it is the King of Human Fuxi, the King of Ksitigarbha, or all other gods, the supreme gods are afraid of!


    God of Destiny!


    ...


    Tang Ye and Li Taiyi were facing each other, neither of them dared to underestimate anyone. Before, Li Taiyi didn''t pay attention to Tang Ye at all, because he had merged with the will of the Profound Realm, and he coexisted with the fate of the Profound Realm. In other words, his power comes from the profound world. The Profound Realm is closest to the ancient world of cultivating immortals, and the power here is currently the strongest power between heaven and earth.


    Even if it is not inexhaustible, it is more than enough to deal with Tang Ye.


    "Although you are special, after killing you, being special won''t be special." Li Taiyi looked at Tang Ye lightly.


    He couldn''t guess why Tang Ye was so special. Perhaps it was really a special arrangement made by the ancestors. He didn''t want to think about it any more, because as long as Tang Ye was killed, all the problems would be solved.


    The more Tang Ye got in touch with Li Taiyi, the more she sighed the mysteriousness of the heavens and the earth. He looked at Li Taiyi and said, "I guess you are slowly getting younger. This is rejuvenation? It is also related to the will of the profound world. If the will of you and the profound realm is completely integrated, it means that you are the profound realm, and the profound realm is you. If the profound realm is not destroyed, you will not be destroyed. And what does it matter if one world exists for thousands of years? In that case, you will be immortal forever. Heh... So this is also the way of longevity."


    Of course Li Taiyi wants to be immortal. He not only wants to be the supreme **** of the profound realm, but also the supreme **** of the entire world. He sneered and said, "Even if you are the person designated by the ancestors? Under my control, in this, everything is subject to me, how can you beat me?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Anyway, I want to kill you too, and I don''t have enough time. Then try hard."


    Taiyi Li squinted his eyes. The introvert was extremely dissatisfied with the old-fashioned appearance shown by Tang Ye. He has experienced hundreds of years of wind and rain before he has the calm calmness he is now, but Tang Ye has only experienced two decades, and he has it, making people jealous or dissatisfied inexplicably?


    After all, Li Taiyi was able to remain calm, unaffected by Tang Ye''s young but old-fashioned appearance, and said, "I''m afraid you won''t succeed with one fight. To be precise, you can''t succeed unless you destroy the profound world. But you will not ruin this place. You come to the Profound Realm with your intentions."


    Tang Ye was silent, as if he was thinking about this, and then he was not emotional, and said, "Then what do you want?"


    Li Taiyi laughed and showed praise to Tang Ye, and said, "You are really an incredible kid. You are obviously at a disadvantage, but it makes me want to make a deal with you."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye smiled meaningfully.


    Li Taiyi said: "When I fight with you, although the result is that I will definitely win you, I have to pay some price. So let''s make a deal to make things easier. This deal is not complicated, as long as you give up Life, if you contribute your strength to the profound realm, then I will not kill you. At the same time, I can provide a place for people you want to settle here to live."


    Tang Ye wanted to obtain the Profound Realm, just to give relatives and friends a safe place. Li Taiyi and the profound realm began to merge, and Tang Ye entered the profound realm, and he knew the idea he had made.


    That kind of transaction sounds very good and can satisfy Tang Ye''s purpose. It is also an excellent choice for Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye couldn''t beat Li Taiyi if the war started. Instead of fighting and getting nothing in the end, it is better to abandon your life and win a place for your relatives and friends.


    Li Taiyi is quite confident to persuade Tang Ye, as long as Tang Ye is more rational.


    But things are always, when others feel sensible, Tang Ye is not too sensible. He looked at Li Taiyi with a smile, and did not express his opinion on the transaction. He pointed to Li Taiyi and said, "I suddenly thought of something."


    Li Taiyi squinted slightly, wondering what Tang Ye was doing again.


    Tang Ye smiled profoundly and said, "I came to the Profound Realm a long, long time ago."


    Taiyi Li frowned, his expression showing that he was a little surprised. Tang Ye has been to the Profound Realm?


    This is a joke. Long long time ago? How long is that? No matter how long it was, Li Taiyi knew that Tang Ye''s words were false. Assuming that no outsider has been to the Profound Realm in these thirty years, how could it be possible that Tang Ye was not born thirty years ago?


    Unless... Li Taiyi thought of one thing and didn''t doubt the authenticity of Tang Ye''s words.


    Yuan Ying reincarnated!


    If Tang Ye used this method to reincarnate and survive, then there would still be a previous life, even a previous life of a previous life, and it would very likely have been to the Profound Realm.


    "You are a reincarnated person." Li Taiyi looked at Tang Ye with a positive tone. Since Tang Ye said that, it must be so.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "The thing I remember is..."


    Taiyi Li is listening.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said, "You killed me."


    Li Tai was surprised and looked at Tang Ye with a slightly blank expression. He also remembered a lot of things, and looked at Tang Ye with an uncertain expression: "Are you the prince who killed the emperor?"


    Tang Ye shook his head helplessly and smiled, feeling that the world is really small and destined to make people, and said: "One life after another, after all, there are a lot of things experienced, and there is no way to remember them all. I met old friends, see you When I arrived at the old scenery, I suddenly remembered. In this case..."


    Tang Ye looked at Li Taiyi''s expression becoming very firm, and said, "I don''t plan to die in front of you a second time."


    Li Tai''s eyes shrank and her expression became gloomy when she looked at Tang Ye.


    Do not want to die a second time, that is to reject the deal he just mentioned, that is to go to war.


    What an ignorance!


    A hostile spirit arose in Li Taiyi''s heart, staring at Tang Ye and shouting, "Since I can kill you once, why not kill you a second time?"

 Chapter 1387： I dont recognize it!

    Li Taiyi felt that Tang Ye was too ignorant. Don''t want to die a second time in front of yourself?


    This is not a matter of choice at all.


    If you want to die, you must die!


    Li Taiyi remembered what happened back then. He had just comprehended the way of heaven, and knew that Xiang Daoshan''s way of heaven, towards the whole world, he couldn''t grasp it alone, so he returned to the profound realm, and took the opportunity of Xiang Daoshan''s way of heaven to comprehend the way of the profound realm. He had to control the profound realm first. But at this moment, an outside mortal can actually come to the profound realm by himself, showing that his strength is quite terrifying.


    This person is Tang Ye''s previous life, a king.


    This incident shocked the Profound Realm. After all, someone from the outside world who can come to the Profound Realm uninvited is too rare, and I haven''t seen it once in hundreds of years. Everyone in the Profound Realm went to see the prince, wanting to see who the prince was and what he wanted to do.


    What the prince did angered the gatekeeper.


    He wants to kill Lee Taiyi!


    Don''t say why, just kill!


    When Li Taiyi thought of this, she felt quite comfortable, and smiled: "You wanted to kill me, but you didn''t succeed. Then you can''t blame me. It''s ridiculous, it''s always you."


    Tang Ye had already remembered what happened at that time, but there was another problem. He himself didn''t know why he wanted to kill Li Taiyi. This makes him a little embarrassed now, yes, he is going to kill others, but he is not strong enough to be killed by others. Who is the blame?


    Fortunately, Tang Ye could see these things, shrugged and smiled at Li Taiyi: "Yes, it''s really embarrassing. But I''m curious, why should I kill you? I have hatred with you?"


    Since he didn''t know, then Li Taiyi might know. Tang Ye was very curious about what happened back then, maybe there are more secrets.


    There is no need for Li Taiyi to hide, and shook his head and said: "I don''t know. I just came back from Xiang Daoshan, and then you appeared in the Profound Realm. It was really unexpected. Then you shot me, without a reason, I just I have to kill you."


    With that, Mrs. Li glanced at Tang Ye and said, "Why are you killing me now? Past and present, there is always something related."


    Tang Ye was talking with Li Taiyi and suddenly felt a little weird. Neither of them seemed like people who were about to start a life-and-death battle, but felt like partners exploring problems together.


    Tang Ye didn''t know about entering the Profound Realm in his previous life, and since Li Taiyi didn''t know, he could only think about it himself. Why do you want to kill Lee Taiyi? When he entered the Profound Realm in his previous life, Taiyi Li just understood the way of heaven. Why is it at this time?


    Could it be the influence of the beginning of heaven?


    If you think so, from the present and future generations, Tang Ye is thinking of the safety of the profound world. Because after Li Taiyi opened the way of heaven, he returned to the mysterious world and couldn''t get out of the world. His goal was to integrate the will of the profound world and become the master of the profound world. This is very detrimental to the profound realm. One realm has a will and natural precepts. How can one person control it?


    People, regarding human nature, and regarding value, will always have great limitations, and it is difficult for a single human being to achieve a balanced state. Therefore, if the Profound Realm is controlled by Li Taiyi alone, it will slowly lose its balance and eventually lead to the destruction of the Yi Realm.


    Therefore, Tang Ye guessed that his previous life entered the Profound Realm to kill Li Taiyi as soon as he realized the way of heaven, perhaps to protect the Profound Realm.


    But this result is far-fetched. He is not a member of the Profound Realm, why is he so concerned about the Profound Realm? Unless he has a close connection with the profound realm, the profound realm is dangerous, he immediately senses it, and then goes to rescue.


    However, if he has a close relationship with the Profound Realm, why is he not a member of the Profound Realm?


    Even Tang Ye couldn''t understand the connection.


    Taiyi Li thought that this had nothing to do with Tang Ye''s exploration of the problem, after all, she had a relationship with Tang Ye. Hundreds of years ago, they were enemies fighting each other, but hundreds of years later, they were fighting together again. He didn''t know why each other wanted this. Now that he has the opportunity, he wants to understand.


    However, he found that something was wrong. That is, the longer time passes, the more blurred Tang Ye will be in his Profound Realm will, and it will no longer exist in the Profound Realm will!


    How is this going? Could it be that Tang Ye is in the Profound Realm, but not a creature in the Profound Realm?


    This is impossible!


    Things are so weird!


    Li Taiyi felt that he was fooled, thinking that Tang Ye was delaying time, and then Tang Ye was using some weird tricks to deal with his will in this world. He couldn''t let Tang Ye be like this anymore, his expression was cold and severe, staring at Tang Ye full of anger.


    "For example, a few hundred years ago, you became very cunning, but that''s it!" Li Taiyi snorted, and then shot Tang Ye directly.


    Li Taiyi''s power comes from the profound world. When the profound realm is there, his power is there. He can use any power in the profound realm. Such as Li Haoran, or other gatekeepers.


    Originally, Li Taiyi defended with three-point return to the original power, but he directly withdrew, and then a purple sword appeared in front of him, fierce and domineering, trembling and flickering, as if it could split the void.


    This is Li Haoran''s Sky Thunder Sword!


    Li Taiyi controls the will of the profound realm, and all the power in the profound realm can be used, so he can easily use even the high-level ability of Li Haoran!


    In fact, from the beginning, Li Taiyi thought that one of the reasons that he could kill Tang Ye was because of this ability to invoke the power of the Profound Realm. Even Tang Ye''s power can be used!


    If Tang Ye beat him, but he used Tang Ye''s own power, wouldn''t it mean that Tang Ye beat him?


    This is very contradictory.


    Even if such a thing really exists, one thing can be guaranteed. That is Li Taiyi will not lose to Tang Ye. Therefore, the kind of **** thing that happened to Tang Ye before, that will reverse the situation at the last moment, can''t happen to him.


    Li Haoran''s Heavenly Thunder Sword hit Tang Ye, and the horizon became gloomy and dark, and the black cloud rolled and tumbling, and then it struck purple lightning, as if to destroy the earth.


    With this kind of formation, the gatekeeper who was hiding far away saw him, feeling that he was not hiding far enough... The divine thunder drawn by the Sky Thunder Sword possessed the mighty power of heaven and could obliterate everything in the world, as long as the strength was sufficient. And now the sky thunder played by Li Taiyi was stronger than Li Haoran''s. So those gatekeepers think they should continue to hide away...


    Li Haoran didn''t expect her Sky Thunder Sword to be used by others. As a user of Sky Thunder Sword, she was very unwilling and angry at the same time!


    She does not allow such things to exist. Even if the one in front is the ancestor, she will rebel!


    In fact, she didn''t have much sense of identity with these ancestors who appeared only once in hundreds of years, so even if she was disobedient, she did not feel that she had reached the point of betrayal.


    So, Li Haoran held the Heavenly Thunder Sword, swept towards Li Taiyi, and launched an attack!


    Is this equivalent to standing on Tang Ye''s side? As a person in the Profound Realm, he actually used his ancestor to help an outsider?


    Those elders definitely disagree, even those who have a good impression of Tang Ye.


    However, Li Haoran slashed towards them, expressing his resolute attitude, and coldly snorted: "I don''t approve of that method. Can you stop trying?"


    Li Taiyi saw Li Haoran attack him, and sneered: "Ridiculous girl."


    With a wave of his hand, Li Haoran was beaten back several thousand meters, and he still couldn''t stop...

 Chapter 1388： The power of one world!

    Li Haoran couldn''t accept Li Taiyi''s approach. Her magic skills were used to deal with people she didn''t want to deal with, so she had to resist.


    Being beaten back by Li Taiyi several thousand meters away, Li Haoran was not afraid, always looking so cold and arrogant, inserting the sky thunder sword into the ground, sliding out more than ten meters and then stabilizing his body, and then rushed towards Li Taiyi again. Get up faster one step at a time, and then run three steps one step at a time, and finally swish leap.


    The movements are simple and neat, the figure is curvaceous, the purple sword, the fluttering white clothes, the scattered long hair... Fairy Li Haoran''s image is always so clear and moving, showing a kind of beauty at all times.


    Tang Ye has always admired her, not because of Fairy''s beauty, but because of her straightforward character. Even if it was against the ancestor Li Taiyi, as long as she violated her beliefs, the sword would not hesitate.


    Li Haoran made such a clean move, and Tang Ye naturally couldn''t be idle. His fists once again blazed with flames and bombarded Li Taiyi.


    There is a blazing fist in the front, and a purple light thunder sword in the back. Tang Ye and Li Haoran''s joint efforts are not to be underestimated for anyone.


    But Li Taiyi''s expression is always so calm, since it is a war, his expression has become even colder. To him, Li Haoran and Tang Ye were two disobedient ants in his hands.


    Just pinch the ants to death.


    Mrs. Li lightly flicked her hands with Tang Ye in front, and a force of strength formed naturally to block Tang Ye''s flame fists. As for Li Haoran behind him, he didn''t even look at it. A purple sword appeared under the control of his will and flew to deal with Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran was irritated and used the Sky Thunder Sword to deal with herself?


    It was equivalent to using her power to deal with her, her heart became more restless, she was no longer so calm, angry at Li Taiyi, and the rhythm of the attack was a little messy.


    This is an error that shouldn''t happen. If the rhythm is chaotic, it is easy to fall into a passive situation.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. He punched Li Taiyi again, Li Taiyi still resisted so lightly.


    "The profound world is here, I am. Behind me is the power of a world, how can you win me?" Mrs. Li said lightly to Tang Ye.


    His meaning was very clear. It was very stupid and meaningless to fight him in the profound realm.


    However, at this moment, a golden light rushed down from the sky and hit the Sky Thunder Sword controlled by Li Taiyi.


    That was the Dragon Halberd, Tang Ye''s exclusive artifact, powerful and overbearing, and the more courageous the battle.


    The dragon halberd hit Li Taiyi''s sky thunder sword, and the sky thunder sword was blocked. Li Haoran took this opportunity to use the essence of the sky thunder sword-Huang Huang Tianwei, to point directly at the key point of Li Taiyi.


    However, Li Taiyi''s power was released very quickly, and his power was available everywhere. It is rare that Tang Ye created an attack opportunity for Li Haoran, but when Li Haoran was close to Li Taiyi, Li Tai started to form a solid three-point return to the Yuan protection shield beside him, even Huanghuang Tianwei did not break it.


    The power of the profound world can be used at any time. Li Taiyi was like being in the ocean, and his strength was like sea water. He was readily available. It was too difficult to deal with him in the profound realm.


    The Shenlong Halberd returned to Tang Ye''s hand, holding the Shenlong Halberd, the golden light flickered, and Tang Ye''s appearance was also quite awe-inspiring and cool. In addition, today he wears a black suit that looks like a self-cultivation, which makes it even more powerful and mysterious.


    This corresponds exactly to Li Haoran in white at the back, reminiscent of a couple outfit. Or it¡¯s easier to imagine, like the CG characters in the game called "Zhu Xian", Gui Li and Lu Xueqi.


    Tang Ye was rather helpless, shrugging his shoulders and sighing, looking at Li Haoran behind him, smiling bitterly: "It''s a bit troublesome."


    Li Haoran ignored Tang Ye, and he was still looking like a fool at this moment, and he looked very good looking at him.


    Li Haoran didn''t talk nonsense, and continued to play the sword.


    But the results were all in vain, and Li Taiyi used the power of the Profound Realm and couldn''t hurt him at all.


    Instead, it was Mr. Lee''s turn to attack. He raised his hand to the sky, and gathered a turbulent force that enveloped the sky. This force impacted, and in the process it split into two, turning into two ferocious tigers with exposed fangs, biting Tang Ye and Li Haoran respectively.


    The tiger is huge, occupying the horizon of the horizon, just like this, pounces on two small humans, no matter how humans look, they are irresistible.


    Tang Ye held the Shenlong Halberd to resist, but was still slightly pressed to the ground. Looking at Li Haoran, he was defeated much faster than Tang Ye. The reason for this is that her strength is no longer as strong as Tang Ye, and the second is that in the Profound Realm, Tang Ye received the help of the princess and slowly changed his destiny. The power of the Profound Realm had less and less influence on him.


    Li Haoran is about to be crushed underground, I am afraid it will not last long. Tang Ye wanted to help her. After looking at the ground, he made a decision, and suddenly pulled away from the dragon halberd that resisted the tiger, and resisted with a pair of fists. The dragon halberd went straight into the ground, and after it was inserted, the ground shook, and flame vines soon broke through the ground.


    What''s even more amazing is that a roar sounded, and a blazing beast broke out of the ground-the flames. Although Diting''s body is not as huge as the Profound Realm Tiger, it always gives people more confidence to fight the Profound Realm Tiger compared to humans.


    The flame vine and the divine beast went to resist the fierce tiger, and Tang Ye was able to get away and immediately went to help Li Haoran.


    Roar!


    Li Haoran was making the final resistance, but the tiger roared, her aura was completely suppressed, and she quickly fell to the ground under the impact. What''s dangerous is that the tiger rushed down, opening a big mouth in the blood basin, and her fangs were sharp and fierce. She can''t twist her body, she can''t use her strength anymore. She would be eaten by a tiger in one bite, and she would be seriously injured if she died.


    It was a fierce tiger formed by the power of the profound realm, not an ordinary fierce tiger, even the heavenly humans in the fairyland could not resist it.


    Li Haoran was very unwilling, but at this time she really had no choice. She still looked cold, even in the face of death.


    She felt she could accept her fate. This is not shameful, I have resisted very hard and I am worthy of myself.


    It''s a pity at best.


    Li Haoran suddenly thought very optimistic. Then she looked at Tang Ye. Probably the more casual and optimistic mood came about because of Tang Ye''s influence.


    Now that you have such a mood, take a look at this "initiator".


    However, when Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye was already in front of her. She was stunned. She had dealt with the Profound Realm Tiger by herself just now, and had no time to pay attention to Tang Ye, not knowing Tang Ye''s situation.


    Why did this guy get to his side?


    In the next moment, Tang Ye stretched out his hand to embrace Li Haoran''s waist, slowing down Li Haoran''s falling speed, and at the same time threw a fist with the other hand to block the thunderous tiger that was falling.


    Li Haoran understood that Tang Ye was here to save her, and she was still a little dazed.


    This is because Tang Ye Fen saved her recklessly, and a man came to save her as a woman. Then, she and Tang Ye had a close physical contact.


    Tang Ye was concentrating on saving people and dealing with the Profound Realm fierce tiger, and worried that Li Haoran might have an accident, so she hugged him tighter.


    The closer intimate contact made Li Haoran feel strange, and he felt a kind of heartbeat.


    All in all, the intimate contact at this moment is more effective than ten thousand provocative jokes, bringing the relationship between men and women closer!


    The feeling between men and women is actually like this, it is intangible and wonderful.


    So, if you are pursuing a girl, you should have some physical contact when appropriate. For example, take a girl to play, don''t use a car if you can use a motorcycle... This time is not when you tell the girl you have a car, the girl who drives a motorcycle must be very close to you, and a brake girl will come into contact with you!


    Although you chat very well, you really need a little bit of actual contact to promote the relationship!


    Even if you don¡¯t believe it, the pro-test is valid!


    It''s just that Tang Ye and Li Haoran are still very dangerous now, and they cannot defeat Li Taiyi if they can''t break the will of the profound world!

 Chapter 1389： Conquer with magic!

    Li Haoran reacted relatively quickly. Although she felt a strange feeling due to the close contact with Tang Ye, she was in a dangerous situation and it was out of date to talk. So she quickly used the vitality created by Tang Ye to resist the tiger in the profound world again. Together with Tang Ye, they repelled the Tiger from the Profound Realm for a short time, and then they jumped onto a rock together.


    The two of them still depended on each other, and were slightly close, Tang Ye disagreed, and focused on confronting the Profound Realm Tiger. Li Haoran''s expression was a little weird. If Tang Ye was like this, if she reminded her, or cares about close contact, it would seem that Tang Ye is not a big carrot, but she has become a restless woman.


    She didn''t admit this kind of thing, so she tried to focus on dealing with Taiyi Li. However, in the face of Li Taiyi, who can use the power of the profound world at will, she has no way to crack it.


    She looked at Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye, who was good at making some surprises, had a way.


    However, Tang Ye also looked at her and shrugged at her, saying that there was no way.


    Li Haoran doesn''t like to be angry, nor accustomed to being angry, but seeing Tang Ye like this is inexplicable, humming: "Why are you useless when it''s critical?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, this was too wrong, and said, "The power of the entire profound world belongs to him, what can I do?"


    Li Haoran said in a bad mood: "My power has been used by him. Isn''t it even more useless for me? However, he doesn''t seem to have used your power..."


    Li Haoran said, stopped suddenly, looked at Tang Ye for a few seconds, then showed a hopeful surprise expression, and said: "Li Taiyi can''t use your power, so if you want to beat him, you can only rely on you. of!"


    Tang Ye''s eyes rolled even harder. Although Li Haoran''s words were reasonable, they did not say a feasible way. Just let yourself fight? The problem is that I can''t fight enough!


    Roar!


    The two Profound Realm tigers each roared, and the flames and vines that Tang Ye had previously released were torn apart, and the Profound Realm tiger rushed towards Tang Ye again. The same is true for the other tiger. It was repelled by Tang Ye and Li Haoran just now, and now it has recovered, speeding up its attack towards Tang Ye and Li Haoran.


    When Mrs. Li saw that the two of them had come together, she resolved it all at once. So he controlled the two Profound Realm tigers to reintegrate and became a great sword of heaven and earth, pointing directly at Tang Ye and Li Haoran.


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran immediately responded with the Dragon Halberd and the Heavenly Thunder Sword. The two tried their best and their respective artifacts erupted, barely blocking the Heaven and Earth Giant Sword. But this is probably temporary. Because the giant sword of heaven and earth is very stable, it is advancing step by step, and Tang Ye and Li Haoran will eventually be unable to stop it.


    Tang Ye''s expression was solemn, there was no way to return, but he still had to work hard to deal with it. He said to Li Haoran: "Your statement is wrong. Li Taiyi really cannot use my power, but my power is still affected by the will of the profound realm. As long as I''m still in the profound realm, my power will inevitably be restricted."


    Li Haoran frowned and thought. This problem is what they want to solve. Being in the Profound Realm cannot escape the influence of the Profound Realm''s will. This seems to be an unsolvable question. How can one be in the profound realm without being affected by the will of the profound realm? Not at all! Unless that kind of power is incompatible with the profound realm.


    Suddenly, Li Haoran''s eyes flashed, thinking of something, and looking at Tang Ye as if he wanted to try.


    "What did you think of?" Tang Ye asked Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran said: "You have entered a state of blackening. That is demonization. If you are in a righteous relationship with the world of the profound realm, then you will not be controlled by the will of the profound realm."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, after thinking for a while, it seemed that this method was indeed feasible and worth a try. In this world, the restrictions are the same. His strength reached the peak, unable to break through to the god-passing state. The same is true for Li Tianyi, he is also a fairyland. The only difference was that Li Taiyi was integrated into the will of the profound realm, and controlled the power of the realm.


    Li Haoran has been a Profound Realm Magistrate for so many years, and he knows the nature of the Profound Realm very well. Founded by that old ancestor back then, it contained everything that was righteous to heaven and earth, and it was definitely impossible for the Demon Race to allow it to exist.


    Therefore, Tang Ye entered a state of demonization and turned into a demon, which was in conflict with the will of the Profound Realm itself. It''s as if aggressive aliens came to earth to conflict with humans.


    "Blackening" is Tang Ye''s unique magical power, and it is impossible for others to understand it. Tang Ye learned this trick because he had entered the "dead door" and understood the "dead door". The reason for entering the "door of death" and surviving is that he once understood that the dead tree "die" once in spring.


    Therefore, all of these are karma. From the first cause to the final result, things are all connected. A kind of magical power is not obtained halfway, not for no reason.


    There is always nothing wrong with hard work and hard work. You can''t count on fluke in life, and you can''t take chances!


    Originally, Tang Ye generally didn''t use the "blackening" trick, because this trick had a lot of uncertainty. In the blackened state, there is a dead door in the body, and the dead door connects to the demon world. If it is out of control, I don''t know what will happen. Maybe he was controlled by the demons, maybe he turned into a demons channel.


    Either way, it is extremely serious.


    It''s just that there is no way now, in order to deal with the first appearance of an enemy with a "god" nature, I have to do this!


    The reason why Li Taiyi possesses the "divine" nature is because of the control of will and destiny. Integrating with one realm, coexisting and dying with one realm, the living beings in one realm are all under his control, isn''t that very similar to God?


    This is also a revelation. The era of heaven and earth returning to chaos is coming!


    At that time, even if there is a battle between man and god, it will be common!


    Huh!


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran were still fighting the Great Sword of Heaven and Earth, and it was very reluctant for them to discuss countermeasures. After saying something, he was crushed by the giant sword of heaven and earth, and his legs couldn''t help sinking into the ground. They are about to be crushed by the giant sword, and the situation is grim!


    Tang Ye didn''t delay any longer, and after closing his eyes, he opened the door of death in his body, closing the vitality of the dead wood in spring. Suddenly, his body was slowly spread by demonic energy, and his whole person became evil. When his whole body was filled with demon energy, he completely entered a blackened state and became a demon!


    Li Taiyi originally controlled the giant sword of heaven and earth, and slowly crushed Tang Ye and Li Haoran just like playing. He has been holding the winning ticket, but he feels a bit boring, wondering if Tang Ye and Li Haoran can resist something else?


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he thought about it, something interesting and wonderful appeared. He felt an extremely strange power, evil and gloomy but powerful and terrifying.


    What is that power?


    Demons!


    Li Taiyi was very surprised. After confirming that this power came from Tang Ye, he was even more surprised, and he really sighed for the kid Tang Ye. It seems that there is nothing impossible for this kid, only unexpected.


    How could a good living person become a demon in a blink of an eye?


    After being surprised, Li Taiyi was shocked. Incarnate as a demon, and get rid of the influence of his profound realm will, and this poses a sufficient threat to him!

 Chapter 1390： Dont want to fight anymore!

    What a kid who can''t be described by common sense, I knew this a long time ago, so I shouldn''t delay so much time and kill him!


    Mrs. Li was a little jealous of Tang Ye, who was demonized. Although he had merged the will of the profound world, Tang Ye was an alien and a variable. Variables can often change the trajectory of a destined fate. This type of person is also the least favorite of the destiny.


    "No wonder you can do such a cruel thing to Li Xuanming. It turns out that you are a demon!" Mrs. Li hummed gloomily to Tang Ye who was attacking the Tiger after transforming the devil.


    He again accusingly said coldly: "How can you, the evil demon, be rampant in our human land, I will kill you today!"


    Tang Ye ignored Li Taiyi''s accusation, and would not be distracted by it, focusing on dealing with the two mysterious tigers. Sure enough, the empress turned into a demon, and she was completely unaffected by the profound realm in terms of using power. How much power can be exerted. For Tang Ye, who had reached the peak of the fairyland and had the princess open the fairyland to exercise, it would be no problem to deal with anyone under the limits of this world.


    Two tigers flew to attack Tang Ye, who was holding a dragon halberd. At this time, under the influence of demonization, the dragon halberd was also dyed with a layer of pitch black magic energy, as if it was burning with black flames. Under this situation, Tang Ye looked completely unabated just now. Even the dark image suits him better.


    Evil, fortitude, mysterious, powerful, and fierce, this is what Tang Ye has always shown.


    Li Haoran likes Tang Ye''s look quite real, and thinks Tang Ye should be of this kind of temperament. However, having such a temperament does not mean that Tang Ye is evil and bad. The most important thing is his heart, Li Haoran believes in what kind of person Tang Ye is.


    The only thing to worry about is that Tang Ye should not open the forbidden dead door-the seventh stage. If you reach this dead door, the magic power is surging, it is too strong, Tang Ye can''t control it, but is controlled by the magic power, then you will truly become a demon.


    Tang Ye held the Dragon Halberd and stood on the ground against the giant sword of heaven and earth. Suddenly, he applied fiercely, knocking the giant sword of heaven and earth back into the air. Li Haoran retreated to the back to wait and see. She knew very well that she didn''t need to take action next. It''s useless to shoot, and it doesn''t help much.


    Tang Yewang glanced at the giant sword of heaven and earth that had been repulsed and thrown a short distance away, and quickly landed. After stepping on the ground, he suddenly exerted force and swished towards the giant sword of heaven and earth like black lightning.


    Tang Ye''s momentum remained unabated, fearless and unrelenting, and pointed the dragon halberd with black flames directly at the sky, and then collided with the giant sword of heaven and earth.


    boom!


    One was a huge sword that covered the sky and the other was a small halberd. The blue giant sword of heaven and earth, and the black dragon halberd gleaming, just like this, they collide, parry, and stand in stalemate. The force that impacted was like a doomsday gale, violently blowing across the Gobi Desert, surrounded by dust, flying sand and rocks, covered and covered with dust, flying sand, and rocks, with no fingers in sight, all witnessing the terrible battle towards the peak power of the fairyland.


    Tang Ye failed to smash the giant sword of heaven and earth.


    His expression was cold and stern, and his expression was determined, and he opened the door of death to the sixth level!


    call!


    A stronger black-m demon energy erupted, and the demon energy flames covering Tang Ye and the Shenlong Halberd became more shining and intense.


    "Tang Ye!" Li Haoran shouted behind him, reminding Tang Ye not to go too far, and definitely not to drive to the seventh dead door.


    Tang Ye was still very sensible at this time, he knew what he was doing. As long as the seventh level is not reached, there is no danger. Now that he is driving to the sixth stage, the turbulent devilish energy makes him feel that it is enough to deal with the giant sword of heaven and earth. He held the dragon halberd, and once again attacked the giant sword of heaven and earth.


    Sure enough, the sixth magic power has reached the peak of the limit of heaven and earth, and it has resisted the giant sword of heaven and earth, and the dragon halberd has pierced into the giant sword of heaven and earth bit by bit. Taking advantage of this momentum, Tang Ye rushed straight into the sky, saying that he had penetrated into the giant sword of heaven and earth, and passed through, reaching the high sky, the giant sword of heaven and earth shattered!


    Li Taiyi controlled the power of the profound realm, and the giant sword of heaven and earth was smashed, and affected by some influence, he could not help but retreat two steps while floating in the air.


    Tang Ye didn''t delay, after smashing the giant sword of heaven and earth, he immediately attacked Li Taiyi holding the dragon halberd. Only by killing Li Taiyi can control of the Profound Realm be guaranteed. What he wants is the Profound Realm!


    Li Taiyi was irritated and glared at Tang Ye, never expecting to be forced by Tang Ye. This does not mean something he can accept, he is the master of the profound realm! How could the creatures in the profound realm not be under his control?


    Therefore, when Tang Ye attacked him, he waved his hand, and the sky pressed a powerful force onto Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t get close to Li Taiyi anymore, and even the weight-bearing force on his body became more and more powerful, as if Mount Tai was pressing on the top, he was pressed back to the ground bit by bit.


    Li Haoran helped Tang Ye in the past and supported the invisible power mountain with Tang Ye.


    Li Taiyi is still constantly drawing on the power of the profound world to increase the power of this mountain, to completely defeat Tang Ye and Li Haoran.


    The power of the entire Profound Realm was called. Tang Ye and Li Haoran could not resist, they were pressed to the ground by the mountain of power, and they continued to sink into the ground.


    Boom!


    The power mountain was completely pressed to the ground. According to common sense, Tang Ye and Li Haoran had been crushed. But it didn''t. Under the dusty ground, Tang Ye condensed all his magic power into a shield. Holding Li Haoran, he forced a breakthrough under the magic shield and left the scope of the mountain of power.


    Li Taiyi didn''t expect to be able to kill the alien like Tang Ye in this way. But this time, he would not let Tang Ye avoid and escape again. After the ground had just recovered some clarity, Tang Ye and Li Haoran stood on a boulder with caution. Li Taiyi hovered in the air, looking down high, like a **** who wanted to show favor or punishment to mortals.


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran both looked cold, staring at Li Taiyi not knowing what big trick he was going to use.


    Li Taiyi faintly heard a cold snort, and then saw the sky change drastically, the mountain of power also disappeared.


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran frowned in doubt. Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt it, and immediately said with a serious expression: "The power has not disappeared, but is changing. Sister, you must be careful!"


    At this time, Li Haoran looked at the sky with a numb expression, and said, "I should be careful, but I don''t know if being careful is useful?"


    Tang Ye felt that Li Haoran was talking strangely, as if he was helpless and desperate. Then he looked up, and then saw the sky and earth giant swords floating in the sky!


    Densely densely covered with the sky, the scale and power of these giant swords of heaven and earth are not inferior to those of the giant sword of heaven and earth just now!


    In other words, this attack was hundreds of times that of the Great Sword of Heaven and Earth!


    The problem is that just to deal with the giant sword of heaven and earth will use the sixth deadly power, there are hundreds of giant swords of heaven and earth, how can we fight?


    Li Taiyi was going to kill Tang Ye, even if he used all the power of the profound realm to use it!


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky covered by the giant sword, couldn''t help sighing, and said to Li Haoran next to him: "I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Li Haoran cooperated meaningfully and said, "Then don''t fight."


    Can''t beat, give up?

 Chapter 1391： Seven dead ends!

    Originally thought that the queen could deal with Li Taiyi, but judging from the thousands of giant swords floating in the sky now, it was too naive to think. Since I didn''t dare to drive to the seventh level, there was no need to fight, after all, I couldn''t hold the power of one world.


    Tang Ye calmed down and said to Li Haoran next to him: "Senior Sister, should I drive to the seventh stage? If I lose control, you will kill me with the Sky Thunder Sword."


    Li Haoran didn''t even look at Tang Ye, and snorted coldly, "This joke is not funny."


    Tang Ye sighed, feeling helpless. After thinking about it, he got serious and said, "I mean it."


    Li Haoran looked at Tang Ye, also very serious, and could still see the anger from her indifferent face, and said: "If you want to open the seven doors of death, I won''t stop you. Anyway, you will either kill Li Taiyi and then kill again. Either you will be killed by Taiyi Li."


    "I will never kill you." Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran solemnly.


    Li Haoran said, "Not willing to me?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, looking at Li Haoran, he didn''t know how to react. Sister Sister actually said such a sentence?


    After reacting, Tang Ye felt a bit embarrassed. But in order not to be so embarrassed, he smiled stupidly: "Of course, how could I be willing to be a senior sister."


    Li Haoran''s expression became contemptuous. Because Tang Ye''s handsome and resolute expression was destroyed in this way, a little bit dull and a little silly, completely different temperament. However, Tang Ye suddenly became like this, as if suddenly narrowing the distance between each other. This feeling is very wonderful, Li Haoran thought for a moment, and probably thought of some of the reasons why Tang Ye was favored by so many girls.


    Back to reality, after Li Haoran despised Tang Ye, he definitely did not speak, but rejected Tang Ye with his usual attitude.


    However, Tang Ye shook Li Haoran''s hand, Li Haoran must be looking at him, to be precise, staring angrily. Can''t take advantage of this opportunity, fish in troubled waters!


    It''s just that Tang Ye''s serious expression can''t scold him like that. Li Haoran also knew that Tang Ye had something to say, so she let Tang Ye hold her hand.


    Tang Ye said to Li Haoran seriously and resolutely: "You injected a force of power into my body, enough to explode to kill me. I opened the seventh dead door again, and after I got out of control, I solved Li Taiyi and you killed me!"


    "You are sick!" Li Haoran scolded him directly when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and then wanted to get rid of his hand.


    But Tang Ye clenched him tightly again and said, "Senior Sister, I mean it!"


    "I mean it too!" Li Haoran became more and more angry. Regardless of her emotions, she instinctively resisted what Tang Ye said, so she didn''t need to consider whether this was an ambiguous question of Tang Ye''s reluctance.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Li Haoran to oppose it so resolutely. He didn''t know what to say. It seemed to be a narration before life and death, with quarrel. However, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is life and death. If Tang Ye Huamo loses control, I am afraid it will really end in a certain way.


    Li Haoran realized that she was arguing with Tang Ye, but she did not avoid suspicion and continued to fight for this matter. Because she didn''t want Tang Ye to have an accident in her heart. What kind of emotion this is, you can slowly think about it later. Excited now, then press excited!


    "I don''t want you to die." Li Haoran added. Originally I wanted to drink it low, but slowly lowered my voice, it seemed a bit aggrieved and helpless.


    For a man, the appearance of a beautiful woman is hard to refuse, and it is quite distressing.


    Now Tang Ye didn''t know how to argue. The elder sister has really changed, why is she like a woman?


    It''s not like that fairy anymore.


    Tang Ye didn''t follow Li Haoran''s way of doing things like molesting, but still seriously said: "If we don''t do that, then we might die together."


    "Alright." Li Haoran answered very simply and said: "It''s not uncomfortable in this way."


    Tang Ye was speechless. You are not uncomfortable, I am uncomfortable! I don''t want to die, there are many, many things to do.


    However, Tang Ye had already decided. He was even more reluctant to die Li Haoran. So he stood up, turned his back to Li Haoran, and said, "Sister, I think I will try my best to restrain myself, and at the last minute, I can quietly kill you. After all..."


    Tang Ye looked back at Li Haoran, smiling, like a wry smile, wanting to be free and easy, but it was far-fetched, and said, "After all, I don''t want you to die even more."


    After all, Tang Ye held the Shenlong Halberd and unlocked the seventh door of death!


    Suddenly, a powerful magical power came surging, bursting out from his body, forming a black flame, impacting the surrounding wind and clouds.


    The surging wind is just the beginning, and there are lightning and thunder!


    The seven-fold death gate, the magic power is too strong, the Profound Realm will repel, be angry, want to expel, but has no choice but to hide the panic.


    Such a strong magic power is enough to destroy this world!


    The strongest demon in another world?


    Li Taiyi could feel the feelings conveyed to him by the will of the Profound Realm, and he was also afraid. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye could actually burst out such magical power. At this moment, Tang Ye didn''t feel the same as before, as if he had been replaced by a different person. The magic power was so powerful that there was no human aura, like a pure demon!


    This is a very serious matter. Tang Ye is determined to get rid of the evil spirits and let the people dominate their own destiny, but he turned into a demon first?


    boom!


    After the seven-fold death gate, Tang Ye turned into a pure demon. With a wave of the dragon''s halberd, a dark demon''s power rose to the sky, and fell like lightning, hitting a giant sword of heaven and earth. The huge sword shattered directly, and the sword body trembled, making a sound like a panic and painful cry.


    It was also the cry of the will of the Profound Realm.


    Being invaded by such a powerful and terrifying enemy, the profound realm itself is also afraid!


    Tang Ye under the pure demon, his whole body was shrouded in dark demon energy, and his eyes gradually became blood red, and he lost control step by step!


    "Buckling!" An untimely curse sounded at this time.


    That was Li Haoran''s voice.


    Li Haoran was very angry. She had said that Tang Ye would not be allowed to open the seventh door of death, and die together with the big deal. Isn''t this kind of intention clear enough? But Tang Ye suddenly turned around, leaving a back, a wry smile that looked back, and opened the seventh stage. Is this very tragic, cool, and handsome?


    fart! When a person is dead, no matter how tragic, unrestrained, and handsome, it is useless!


    Li Haoran was in a mess and was very angry. He had never been so angry before. She didn''t know what kind of emotion it was, but she knew that she had a feeling for Tang Ye that she could never let go of.


    To figure out what it is, only survive.


    So Li Haoran rushed to fight Tang Ye, to pull Tang Ye back from the seven-fold death gate.


    Tang Ye hadn''t lost control completely yet. When Li Haoran swooped in, he had planned to kill Li Haoran, but stopped midway, and then Li Haoran''s Purple Light Thunder Sword pierced Tang Ye''s body.


    The magic quickly dissipated.


    "No...!" There was a hoarse cry somewhere in the darkness without any trace of light.


    A melting pot that was finally found, the great opportunity of the demons to go to the ancestral land, how could it be lost like this?


    On the contrary, Mrs. Lee was happy. Tang Ye was stopped by Li Haoran, it was a false alarm to him. Now, he didn''t want to delay a second, he was about to kill Tang Ye immediately!


    Li Taiyi controlled thousands of giant swords in the sky and attacked Tang Ye together.


    Tang Ye was quickly dissipating the devil energy, unable to control her body, she could only watch thousands of giant swords stabbing.


    Seeing this, Li Haoran made a very unusual move compared to her usual behavior, which was to hug Tang Ye and block the sword for Tang Ye!


    If it was before, she should fight with a giant sword instead of holding a man to admit her fate.


    Thousands of giant swords are near.


    Li Taiyi couldn''t stop smiling, now the problem can be solved!


    However, those great swords suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 1392： You kill yourself!

    The only seven-fold death gate that made Li Taiyi fear was stopped by Li Haoran. Li Taiyi would naturally not let this opportunity kill Tang Ye. Thousands of giant swords fell, and Tang Ye was about to perforate thousands of times, but the giant sword suddenly Stopped!


    Li Taiyi was completely stunned, opened his eyes and stared, completely unable to understand what was going on. He tried to control thousands of giant swords to stab Tang Ye and Li Haoran, but the giant sword did not move.


    Taiyi Li frowned. Things were too weird and he felt the pressure. If it were normal, with his cultivation and state of mind, he wouldn''t be alarmed. But with Tang Ye, an alien, he had to panic. He worried that the abnormality of the giant sword of heaven and earth was caused by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye, a monster that can be turned into a pure demon, is a variable in the chess game, and even the book of fate can''t control it, let alone him?


    But Li Taiyi didn''t know that the abnormality of the giant sword of heaven and earth was not made by Tang Ye, but by the princess!


    At this time, on Xiang Daoshan, the princess stood dignifiedly. Not long ago, she was still struggling to tamper with Tang Ye''s destiny, but after tampering, in order to solve Li Taiyi, she began to manipulate the book of destiny!


    If possible, the princess does not want to use the destiny book. Now that the Book of Destiny has just merged into her body, she has not controlled her yet, and she can maintain herself for a while. However, once the heavenly book is used, the heavenly book will quickly swallow her, causing her to lose herself quickly and become the real heavenly book of destiny. The body is just a shell.


    But Li Taiyi was too strong, he was actually a newcomer to the Tao of Heaven, and after hundreds of years he merged into the will of the Profound Realm, and almost became the God of the Profound Realm. Such an enemy is very difficult for Tang Ye to deal with. Therefore, the princess could only help Tang Ye. She now carries all the contents of the Book of Destiny, and can control the destiny of creatures in the Great World, the Ancient Wu Rivers and Lakes, and the Profound Realm.


    Li Taiyi¡¯s way of heaven originally stole the heavenly book. It should be said that hundreds of years ago, the Tianshu selected Li Taiyi, who was extremely talented and able to touch it, as the furnace carrier. However, Li Taiyi was smarter than he thought. After comprehending the contents of the Tianshu, he guessed something behind it. He left immediately, never going to Daoshan again, staying in the profound realm to digest the stolen heavenly Dao.


    Therefore, as a part of the heavenly book, now that the real heavenly book is coming, Li Tianyi has no way at all. If the destiny heavenly book wants to regain his ability, it is just taking back his own things.


    The princess has carried the entire celestial book and is slowly transforming it into a celestial book. It is shown that she has dealt with Li Taiyi. What she has to do is very simple, call up the heavenly book, and then think about how to deal with Li Taiyi. Of course, Li Taiyi must be a creature recorded in the heavenly book. Otherwise, like Tang Ye, now that Tang Ye''s name is gone in the heavenly book, then Tang Ye can''t be controlled.


    The first thing the princess thought was that Li Taiyi could no longer integrate the will of the profound realm so that Li Taiyi could not use the power in the profound realm. Next, the princess also wanted to counter-control those giant swords of heaven and earth and let the giant sword attack Li Taiyi. But she gave up doing this, because she didn''t want Tang Ye to know that she had become a book of fate!


    If Li Tianyi was killed by the giant sword of heaven and earth, it would look too weird, and he would know that he was dealt with by someone. And if only Li Taiyi''s profound will power fails, it will not be so easy to know the truth behind it. Therefore, the princess took back the heavenly book and stopped dealing with Li Taiyi.


    Nevertheless, the impact on her was huge. When she had just retracted the heavenly book, her body was shocked, and the heavenly book jumped out on her own, shining golden light on her, and integrating the golden light font into her body, making it more profound.


    Slowly, I saw the princess''s eyes flashed with golden light, as if her eyes were slowly turning into golden pupils. That is the proof of the fusion of the heavenly books. When the princess''s eyes become completely golden, then the heavenly books have completely controlled her, and there will be no princess Qian Hanyue or Lin Yourong in the world.


    When a golden light flashed in the eyes of the princess, Tang Ye, who was facing Li Taiyi, seemed to sense something and suddenly turned his head to look in the direction of the princess. It is a pity that the princess was in Xiang Daoshan in the Guwu rivers and lakes, his feelings were not real, and Li Taiyi, a powerful enemy in front of him, didn''t care too much.


    It''s just that he became depressed, as if he had lost something very precious.


    Li Haoran did not sense the situation on the side of the princess, but saw Li Taiyi''s abnormality. Thousands of giant swords approached, but suddenly stopped, Li Taiyi showed a look of surprise and confusion. She knew that there was something wrong with the giant sword of heaven and earth, and she saw vitality from it!


    Just now, in order to prevent Tang Ye from transforming the demon to the seventh stage, she pierced Tang Ye''s body with the Heavenly Thunder Sword. This was not only to expel the demon energy, but also to make Tang Ye sober. She couldn''t bear to hurt Tang Ye so much, but for example, in the seventh stage of the transformation, Tang Ye became a pure demon, she would rather Tang Ye get injured and don''t lose control of Tang Ye.


    So now she thought Tang Ye was injured and couldn''t act, then she went to deal with Li Taiyi who was abnormal.


    But Tang Ye was not that weak, and it was not a fatal sword, it was just a skin wound to him. Moreover, when he was stabbed just now, the magic power itself was also helping him repair his injury. He felt that those magical powers were being manipulated by another person, and he didn''t want him to be injured very much, and wanted him to continue to transform the demons, so he controlled the magical powers to quickly heal his injuries.


    There are secrets hidden in it!


    It''s just that now is not the time to figure this out slowly, we must deal with Li Taiyi first.


    The debut of the demons is not yet time!


    So Tang Ye followed Li Haoran and went to kill Li Taiyi. Now he has returned to the vitality state from the state of transforming demons, the dead wood is full of power in spring, and his power soars to the peak of the fairyland, which is the strongest power in this world. Li Taiyi lost the power of the will of the Profound Realm and couldn''t cope with such a powerful attack.


    What''s more, Li Taiyi was still confused, why he lost control of the will of the profound realm. That is the power of the Destiny Book, could it be that the Destiny Book has been taken back?


    It''s impossible!


    The book of destiny was blocked by the old Taoist priest. There is no heaven in this world, and the sky is just a pure sky. Since the fate book can''t enter this world, how can it take away his power?


    Unless, the book of destiny has come!


    Li Taiyi can only use this reason to explain his loss of the will of the Profound Realm.


    Thinking of this, suddenly, he was terrified and looked towards Daoshan.


    He knew very well that if the Book of Destiny came to this world, then this world would be even more dangerous. If it is not his turn to take control, he will be taken away and reduced to a place of enslavement for foreigners.


    call!


    When Li Taiyi looked in the direction of Daoshan in horror, Li Haoran and Tang Ye shot together, and the Heavenly Thunder Sword and the Shenlong Halberd pierced into Li Taiyi together, both of which were fatal.


    Well! puff!


    Li Taiyi didn''t resist Tang Ye and Li Haoran''s attack at all, because he was focused on the coming of the heavenly book. Being beaten into a fatal place by Tang Ye and Li Haoran, he had nothing to accept, but turned his head to look at Tang Ye and Li Haoran, his expression full of mockery while vomiting blood.


    "You... are killing yourself!" Mrs. Li sneered and shouted to Tang Ye and Li Haoran.

 Chapter 1393： Control the Three Realms!

    As the first person to open the way of heaven, Li Taiyi came into contact with the way of heaven hundreds of years earlier than others. Even at the beginning, all he had was the joy and pride of coming into contact with the Dao of Heaven, but after hundreds of years of precipitation and insight, he knew the true face of the Dao of Heaven better than anyone else.


    Is the way of heaven, the book of destiny, to maintain the balance of all things?


    It exists as it should be. However, after the foreign race got involved, everything changed, otherwise the old Taoist priest would not isolate the heaven and the earth and keep the heaven out.


    Li Taiyi was aware of it after he first opened the Heavenly Dao to Daoshan. It seemed that the will of the Profound Realm itself was conveyed to resist, and that was probably the warning left by the old Taoist priest. So Taiyi Li gave up in time. Even so, he had a glimpse of part of the heavens, and from this insight, he obtained the mysterious ability of "will to destiny".


    For this reason, he returned to the Profound Realm and focused on comprehending this mystery taken from heaven.


    Li Taiyi is actually lucky. As long as the celestial book is still isolated from this world, he can derive his own "way of heaven" through the mysterious understanding of the celestial book he has spied, control the profound realm, control the ancient martial rivers and lakes, and control the big world, and then replace the original destiny book, Become the supreme **** of this world.


    However, after all, he could not beat the real destiny book.


    In addition, regarding Tang Ye''s past life hundreds of years ago, why the heroic prince would break into the profound realm to kill Li Taiyi, the reason is actually quite clear. It has always been said that Tang Ye was arranged by the old Taoist priest, so what Tang Ye did probably represented the will of the old Taoist priest.


    The Destiny Book of Heaven was cut off by the old Taoist priests. Li Taiyi opened the Way of Heaven and allowed the Book of Heaven to infiltrate, which was very dangerous to this world. And Li Taiyi still wanted to replace the destiny book, but he didn''t know that he was used by the book?


    Because he opened the way of heaven and introduced the way of heaven, only later generations will continue to comprehend the way of heaven, thinking it is the highest secret technique. By now, the talents did not lose to Li Taiyi, and even the higher princesses understood the way of heaven, and even more glimpsed the true face of heaven. But, for the sake of Tang Ye, for the sake of the times, the princess still made a deal with the heavenly book even though she knew the true face of the heavenly book.


    In this, no matter how you think, it is Tianshu that has become the biggest winner!


    Therefore, when Tang Ye went to kill Li Taiyi in his previous life, it was probably the will of the old Taoist priest. Killing Li Taiyi would be able to prevent the infiltration and spread of Heavenly Book, but Tang Ye failed. The specific reasons may involve more identity clues.


    For example, what still makes people questionable, what kind of identity is Tang Ye?


    It is not just the old Taoist who wants to protect this world. The true gods born and raised in this world, such as Wang Fuxi, must also want to protect this place.


    In the distant era, there were ancient true gods. After the war between humans and gods, we ushered in the ancient age of immortal cultivation. Afterwards, it was the old Taoist priest who cut off the heaven and the earth, the earth entered the war, and the era of national separatism. , It is the current scientific age.


    Therefore, the age of cultivating immortals is not the most mythical period. The so-called ancient mythology is the time of the ancient true gods. It is precisely because they are true gods that they can begin to awaken and guide some incredible things without breaking the shackles of heaven and earth.


    The current martial artist, even if he fought hard, the most he could reach was the age of cultivating immortals, a stage worse than the age of true gods. And the destiny book is the existence of the ancient true god. The most peculiar laws, precepts, and secret techniques that were originally used to maintain the balance of heaven and earth were tainted by foreign races and became tools of foreign races. The ancient true gods had to deal with them.


    However, the book of destiny probably comes from the "creating power" of the ancestral land, so even the true gods can''t deal with it. In desperation, the King Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha will create another book of people, earth and heaven. contend.


    But now, the true **** has not yet arrived, but the heavenly book has arrived, which is the greatest threat to this world!


    Li Taiyi knew this well.


    It''s about the safety of the human race.


    However, Li Taiyi had already become a tool of the heavenly book. He thought he was unwilling to lose to Tang Ye, so not telling the truth to Tang Ye was his self-will under his anger. As everyone knows, it was the princess that controlled him.


    It was not the princess, the princess had golden light in her eyes at this time, it was controlled by the heavenly book. Tian Shu controlled Li Taiyi''s behavior again, and did not show any weirdness, so that even a sharp person like Tang Ye would not notice the abnormality.


    "You... are killing yourself!" It was the only thing Li Taiyi said. This sentence is also ambiguous. Without contacting the destiny book, who knows that he is referring to the coming of the book?


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran''s body had been pierced into a fatal place at the same time. After Li Tai vomited blood, the breath of life gradually lost, and finally fell to the ground, no more breath.


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran had used their greatest strength just now, and they were breathing hard at the moment, after all, they were too tired. However, while they were tired, they felt relaxed at the same time, because they solved Li Taiyi!


    Is this tantamount to removing the biggest obstacle to the human race plan?


    So, can the Terran plan officially begin?


    Probably so. But things will never go so smoothly. Because at the same time they can blaze a new trail, the book of destiny has come.


    Whether this world can be preserved and whether it can continue to serve as a paradise for the survival of the human race is still a big unknown.


    After Tang Ye and Li Haoran gasped for a while, their strength recovered, and they fell to Li Taiyi''s corpse. Some follow-up treatments always needed to be done, such as the doorkeepers who were onlookers at the end of the war.


    For hundreds of years, one of their most outstanding ancestors has been killed. What kind of emotions will they have?


    Li Haoran said to Tang Ye: "Don''t worry about this, I will solve it."


    "How to solve it?" Tang Ye asked. In fact, at this moment, he was not in the mood to kill Li Taiyi, but to feel something strange from outside. In fact, when the princess uses the power of the heavenly book, she incarnates in the heavenly book.


    If the princess becomes a heavenly book, then it is not the princess. Tang Ye felt that he had lost something very important, and his heart was hollowed out. It was so uncomfortable that I couldn''t see Li Haoran''s special look at him.


    Now Li Haoran seems to be willing to stand in front of him and protect him from safety. This is what he was supposed to do to Li Haoran!


    After a little regained consciousness, Tang Ye looked at Li Taiyi''s body and suddenly felt that his body was relaxed, but he was not relaxed at all in his heart. He was wondering what the words Li Taiyi said before his death meant that he would perish himself?


    At this time, the gatekeepers came one after another and fell around Tang Ye and Li Haoran. Seeing Li Taiyi being killed, they were stunned for a while.


    They seem to be more surprised than feeling sad about the death of an ancestor.


    Tang Ye actually killed Li Taiyi''s ancestor?


    In this case, no one in the Profound Realm can beat Tang Ye!


    Did Tang Ye hold the Three Realms in his hand?


    However, at this time, Xu Wuming from outside the big world was dispatched again. Only this time his goal was not Sima Puyu, but Murong Huansha.

 Chapter 1394： The death of the queen!

    Standing on the Tongtian Building, Murong Huansha looked habitually arrogant and cold. Mu Yue stood behind him, standing very dignified, like a personal assistant.


    But who would have thought that these two women were in a relationship with a man sharing the same bed. Of course, those things behind are people¡¯s private lives, and they can play whatever they like. It can¡¯t be said that a woman who is dignified and beautiful can¡¯t be coquettish in bed...


    It is rare to see that Murong Huansha is not burying his head in dealing with affairs. This is an ambitious woman who once said that she would become the first woman in this land. In fact, in terms of wealth, she almost did it. Especially under the influence of Tang Ye''s relationship, she got a relationship with Red Wall, and the business empire expanded rapidly from Yanjing to the whole country and even abroad.


    Murong Huansha''s goal is probably to create an umbrella company like in the movie "Resident Evil". Or the kind of Xinqiao Group in "Bloodrunner", which truly spreads all over the world and dominates everything.


    But now, Murong Huansha feels a little weak, or she has a deep understanding of her limitations.


    "Xiaoyue, are you willing now?" Standing on the highest building in the city, looking down on the city, Murong Huansha suddenly asked Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue was taken aback, wondering what Murong Huansha meant. When staying next to Murong Huansha, she prefers to be an executor rather than a decision maker. Therefore, it is usually Murong Huansha who decides and she does it. If Murong Huansha let her decide, she would be a little uncomfortable.


    This is a very different kind of loyalty.


    Murong Huansha beckoned, Mu Yue understood, walked over, and Murong Huansha stood side by side.


    Murong Huansha looked a little cold, as if he didn''t care much about the world, and even felt like he wanted to play with the world. Only a woman with a temperament like Murong Huansha can show this kind of aura of disdain for the world.


    Even Sima Puyu couldn''t match it. What''s more, now Sima Puyu has changed, and he no longer thinks about fighting with Murong Huansha. The so-called "South Murong North Sima" is just a boast of good things. The current Sima Puyu wants to give birth to a daughter.


    Mu Yue glanced at Murong Huansha, and wanted to say something, but did not say. She was with Murong Huansha almost day and night. She probably knew what Murong Huansha thought about. Sometimes, some of her thoughts are different from those of Murong Huansha. But she never interfered with Murong Huansha, so she tried to keep silent.


    Murong Huansha understood Mu Yue''s character, and did not want to force her, and said, "Now the world has changed. Although money can still play a huge role, it is probably useless in the face of certain forces."


    Money is not everything, but no money is absolutely impossible. This sentence illustrates the importance of money and makes people want to get money in every possible way. The reality is indeed the case. But for people like Murong Huansha, money is just a long list of numbers. Although these figures helped her build an empire, what she sees now is things that money cannot help her.


    This limitation of money is what Murong Huansha is worried about at this time.


    Now Mu Yue understood what Murong Huansha wanted to say, thought for a while, and said: "Those power...not everyone can have it. Miss, I don''t think we need..."


    "Necessary." Murong Huansha nodded firmly.


    Mu Yue''s mouth opened, and after all, he said nothing to refute.


    Murong Huansha is strong and stubborn.


    She looked at the city that seemed to be able to be held with one hand, and said with a firm expression: "We have secretly developed some weapons against vampires, which are indeed effective. However, besides vampires, there are more magical powers. We cannot Make sure that those weapons are useful for all these forces. And what happened to our company these days illustrates a problem. We...are targeted by certain forces. If we can¡¯t deal with them, we¡¯re in danger.¡±


    Mu Yue''s expression became solemn. What Murong Huansha said happened some time ago. In the article, it was solved, but many mysterious and strange forces have been born in this world. The vampire that sneaked in, or the native ghost sprite, was still threatening. And against them, exorcists, or those with abilities in Dragon Totem, can do it. However, Murong Huansha are just ordinary people who hold wealth, they can''t do it!


    Therefore, having mastered huge wealth is still greatly restricted in that respect, relying on the protection of others and the protection of weapons. Of course, if you can create a battle armor like Iron Man, and she becomes a super hero whose "rich people rely on technology, and the poor rely on mutation", then there is no problem.


    She seems to be able to do this.


    However, she does not have so much time to slowly research and manufacture. Moreover, her wisdom is business wisdom, not research and development wisdom.


    Being controlled by others is what Murong Huansha hates most.


    She doesn''t want to be the queen who can''t dominate everything and do whatever she wants!


    Mu Yue comforted Murong Huansha and said: "We have invested enough funds for research and development, and then we will be able to arm ourselves with science and technology, don''t worry about those supernaturalists!"


    "Moreover, we are searching for mythological sites around the world. If we can dig out the gods and use the equipment made by the gods, the power will not be worse than those with supernatural powers!" Mu Yue mentioned this secret project, hoping to comfort Murong. Huansha.


    Therefore, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were not idle during this period, nor were they purely doing business. Searching for mythological sites, looking for divine objects, using divine power to build weapons... this kind of thing is not something ordinary people can do.


    It''s just that in most of the movies, people who do this, or companies or groups, seem to be villains.


    Mu Yue''s mention of this made Murong Huansha feel better. If she can also use her supernatural powers, then she will have a lot of mental balance. At the same time, it is more in line with her ambition to master technology and supernatural power.


    "I really admire it." Suddenly, a voice rang out of them.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both looked stern and stared in midair.


    A person slowly fell in the air, in a suit and leather shoes, looking at a gentleman.


    His face is familiar, Xu Wuming.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue regarded him as those with supernatural powers who wanted to disadvantage them. It must be a supernatural person, after all, it can fall from the sky. Moreover, he is still a very powerful ability.


    They didn''t expect that staying on the top floor of the Tongtian Building, with heavy defenses set up below, was still unsafe.


    The main reason is that some people with supernatural powers are so terrible that they appear silently on top of a hundred-story building.


    Therefore, Murong Huansha said that she is now very restrictive, and she can''t deal with these superpowers even if she has money. Just like the current situation, how do two weak women deal with Xu Wuming?


    Xu Wuming looked at Murong Huansha, sneered, and then flicked at Murong Huansha''s heart, and a force of force passed through Murong Huansha''s heart.


    For a moment, there was no feeling.


    Murong Huansha looked down at the blood-stained heart, and knew that death was coming.

 Chapter 1395： Not the first woman!

    Ordinary people like Murong Huansha naturally couldn''t stop Xu Wuming''s power. Even if it is armed with science and technology, it is unstoppable to face Xu Wuming, a thousand-year-old monster without extra power.


    His heart was pierced by strength in an instant, without any psychological preparation, Murong Huansha looked at the blood leaking from his heart, completely not knowing what expression to show.


    Was he killed like this?


    How could it be... Murong Huansha smiled ironically. I feel that I will never have this fate!


    However, when she sneered, blood began to flow from the corners of her mouth, she began to feel uncomfortable, her breathing became strained, and even paused, and the horror of suffocation and death came.


    Really dying.


    Mu Yue was also completely unexpected by this sudden incident. The blood splashed from Murong Huansha''s heart flew to her face. She also screamed for a while before she reacted, and then she screamed and hurriedly went to support her. Murong Huansha could not speak.


    This kind of thing is terrible. Relatives, family, sister, dying? !


    "Miss, you will be fine!" Mu Yue shouted in a low voice, her voice was crying and trembling, she couldn''t accept this kind of thing at all.


    Mu Yue looked at Xu Wuming, extremely angry, but just yelled out: "You...!"


    Murong Huansha slowly fell down, and he was already unstable. He wanted to talk, but he vomited blood after opening his mouth. The situation became more and more serious, and his death was getting closer.


    Xu Wuming was indifferent to Mu Yue and Murong Huansha''s reaction, looked at them with a calm and indifferent expression, and said: "Because what you have done recently threatens me, so I have to kill you. In fact, you will all be both. To die, because you are related to a person I dislike very much. The most important thing is that you can increase his power."


    Mu Yue glared at Xu Wuming, probably knowing that this person is related to Tang Ye.


    Xu Wuming smiled and said, "Don''t blame Tang Ye, and don''t blame me for unfair methods, you really threaten me."


    Mu Yue and Murong Huansha didn''t know what was going on. But it''s not important anymore. People are going to die, so what can we do if we know?


    In fact, Xu Wuming wouldn''t take action against Mu Yue and Murong Huansha, as long as it doesn''t affect him. However, Murong Huansha sent someone to tap the divine power to deal with the supernatural person. Certain miraculous sites cannot be discovered, so he has to stop them.


    It can only be said that Murong Huansha stretched his hand too long, and he had touched Xu Wuming''s secret. Therefore, it was not because of Tang Ye that she was killed by Xu Wuming.


    A person who has lived for a thousand years must have many secrets left in the ruins. Perhaps some ruins found by Murong Huansha are related to Xu Wuming, but she does not know it.


    puff!


    Murong Huansha vomited blood more severely and could no longer stand. His body fell so badly that Mu Yue couldn''t help it, and then fell, finally kneeling on the ground and then supporting Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha became more painful, even if she didn''t open her mouth, blood kept flowing out of her mouth. She wanted to scream for this kind of thing, screaming crazy, how could she die like this? !


    However, she couldn''t say a word from beginning to end!


    She died suddenly, and died so awkwardly, she was really... quite angry!


    Anyway, Murong Huansha no longer wondered if she could survive. She glared at Xu Wuming and shouted with difficulty, "You will die in my hands!"


    Xu Wuming was taken aback, thinking that Murong Huansha was very interesting, and smiled: "You are going to die, can you kill me?"


    Murong Huansha sighed and sneered: "It''s best to kill you with your own hands. It doesn''t matter if you can''t. If my people kill you, then I kill you!"


    "Oh?" Xu Wuming smiled, a bit playful, and probably understood what Murong Huansha meant, and said, "You mean let Tang Ye kill me?"


    Murong Huansha glared at Xu Wuming and did not speak. She asked Tang Ye to kill Xu Wuming. Tang Ye was her man and avenged her, which is also regarded as her revenge.


    This was the last reason she comforted herself. She is a queen, and if she is killed by someone else, she can''t breathe, it''s really a ghost and uneasy.


    Xu Wuming laughed and said, "Tang Ye is indeed very powerful. Under the current world conditions, I can''t beat him. However, it is not so easy for him to kill me. Because... it''s not real to kill my clone. Kill me!"


    Mu Yue and Murong Huansha were surprised. Listening to this person in front of me, it seems that he is very powerful, so what can Tang Ye do?


    Xu Wuming looked playful, smiled comfortably, and said: "After living for so many years, even if I choose to live in the big world and my power is limited, I am not so easy to be killed. I still have the ability to survive. confident."


    Mu Yue was furious when he saw Xu Wuming''s playful look. Killing his dearest and beloved person, it was so nonchalant!


    Mu Yue wanted to kill a person for the first time, and hated a person to the extreme.


    She stood up suddenly and rushed towards Xu Wuming, even if she died together, she would kill Xu Wuming!


    But... Xu Wuming was floating in the air, she couldn''t touch it at all. Even if he climbed onto the railing on the top of the building and threw himself out, it is estimated that he would fall directly, instead of killing Xu Wuming.


    When he ran to the railing of the tall building, Mu Yue glanced at the mist and mist below and did not see the ground, so he didn''t know what to do.


    "Damn!" Mu Yue scolded extremely angrily.


    It''s useless to scold yourself.


    Tears were streaming out.


    Looking at this world, I feel that there is no more to miss. Even with Tang Ye and without Murong Huansha, she didn''t want to live anymore.


    It was a feeling of grief that was almost desperate.


    I want to die with Murong Huansha and stay with Murong Huansha forever.


    But at the last time, she still wanted to shout, shout Tang Ye''s name, to see with her own eyes that Tang Ye killed Xu Wuming!


    "Tang Ye!" Mu Yue shouted to the sky, eager, sorrowful, and eager.


    "Tang Ye! Tang Ye! Tang Ye..." over and over again.


    Xu Wuming didn''t rush to kill Mu Yue. Without Murong Huansha, Mu Yue would not be a climate. He looked at Mu Yue and Murong Huansha quietly, one died slowly, the other yelled in despair. This makes him feel very good. It''s as if I have been humiliated by Tang Ye so many times in the past, and now I succeeded in revenge against Tang Ye!


    I feel really good.


    It''s just a pity. Xu Wuming felt that if he was a person who had lived for so long, finally retaliated against someone, but it was the woman who passed that person. I''m a little disappointed.


    However, he still wondered, if Tang Ye saw such a thing afterwards, what would he feel?


    To avenge a person, always hope that the more painful he is, the better. Xu Wuming wondered, do you want to record this scene and show it to Tang Ye in the future?


    "Tang Ye!" Mu Yue was still yelling, with a heart-piercing cry.


    Xu Wuming smiled comfortably and decided to record this scene.


    However, at this time, with a "bang", the sky burst into general, exploding a spatial vortex, and flying out a gloomy person.


    Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was extremely angry with red eyes.


    He glanced at Murong Huansha, who was getting weaker and weaker, and his angry red eyes were full of guilt.


    How can you die?


    She is not the first woman in this land!

 Chapter 1396： eternal life!

    The sky burst suddenly, and the space twisting bursting force clearly contained a kind of destructive anger. Xu Wuming and Mu Yue both felt that this person was not good.


    When Tang Ye''s appearance clearly entered their eyes, they would understand who would be wrong.


    Xu Wuming had a kind of anger and helplessness, and he came without understanding what Tang Ye said. Does he want to destroy all his own affairs?


    However, Xu Wuming was relieved again when he glanced at the undoubted Murong Huansha. The real goal has been achieved, even if Tang Ye comes now, there is no such thing as being blocked by Tang Ye.


    Ha... Xu Wuming laughed, looked at Tang Ye, and wanted to say a few words proudly to stimulate Tang Ye. However, with a cry to the ground, a smile just appeared at the corner of his mouth. He could not say a word, and a violent wind rushed forward. Then, his neck was pinched by a domineering and hasty force.


    In a blink of an eye, Tang Yeqiu reached Xu Wuming, and could kill him at will!


    Xu Wuming''s eyes shrank suddenly, unspeakably surprised.


    Tang Ye''s strength has become stronger, it seems to be so strong that he can do whatever he wants under the limit of the big world!


    In this world, no one can stop this man!


    Even if each other is the strongest strength under the same restriction, Tang Ye can still win, because Tang Ye can even master that line!


    "Damn it!"


    Xu Wuming said angrily in his heart, and regretted that he didn''t come out in time to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye would not kill Xu Wuming so easily, he wanted Xu Wuming to pay a sufficient price!


    He smashed Xu Wuming severely, and Xu Wuming was hit on a stone pillar at the corner of the railing of a high-rise building. Tang Ye sent out a few more flame powers, turned into needles, and pierced Xu Wuming''s limbs and body, making Xu Wuming unable to move.


    Previously caught a flesh and blood clone of Xu Wuming, Tang Ye sent it to Dragon Totem, and asked them to study and trace, while letting Xu Wuming''s body endure the pain, while finding out the location of Xu Wuming''s body. It is a pity that Xu Wuming was very familiar and powerful in his grasp of the clone, and he killed the clone.


    Even so, Long Totem also learned a lot of Xu Wuming''s information, which has a great effect on tracing Xu Wuming''s ontology. Now that Xu Wuming is caught again, he will definitely not kill it easily.


    In addition to keeping it for investigating information, it should also be used to torture Xu Wuming''s ontology and make Xu Wuming''s ontology painful!


    Because now, Tang Ye couldn''t describe the anger. Murong Huansha had an accident. After pinning Xu Wuming with flames, he arranged a small barrier outside Xu Wuming, so that Xu Wuming''s body could not control this clone, so he could not kill this clone.


    The avatar Xu Wuming realized this and was even more astonished. Before, even if Tang Ye did this to him, his body could still unlock this barrier. But now, after Tang Ye enters the ancient martial rivers and lakes, or returns to the Profound Realm, he can actually ignore that limit line.


    Tang Ye...Who is he and how can he do such a thing? !


    In fact, this is also related to the trajectory of Tang Ye being erased from the book of heaven by the princess. Without the designated trajectory of the Destiny Book, if you leave this world, you will be less restricted. Although the Destiny Book of Destiny was isolated by the old Taoist priest, the Book of Destiny is related to the laws and precepts of the ancestors of all things, so even if you are isolated, you cannot completely get rid of it. Only by truly removing the track of destiny from the celestial book, can it not be affected by the celestial book.


    However, even though Tang Ye was not affected by the Book of Destiny, he still had to be cautious about the fetters left by the old Taoist priest, or to protect the enchantment. He can''t let the power be too strong, otherwise it will cause disaster. At this point, he wanted to protect this layer of enchantment. Because it is already possible to create another way to heaven, then maintaining this barrier has become particularly important.


    After solving Xu Wuming''s avatar, Tang Ye immediately went over to see Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha is dying. Mu Yue, who had originally called Tang Ye, was a little dazed after Tang Ye appeared, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to really come. And Tang Ye solved Xu Wuming''s clone in just a few moments. So when Tang Ye went to see Murong Huansha, she still didn''t react. Seeing Tang Ye go to help Murong Huansha, she rushed over, distraught.


    "Tang Ye, you must save Miss!" Mu Yue grasped Tang Ye''s hand and looked at Murong Huansha, almost collapsed.


    Tang Ye checked Murong Huansha''s condition, and his heart was pierced... beyond help!


    Facing Mu Yue''s cries, he was powerless and guilty.


    "Cough..." Murong Huansha coughed, taking a mouthful of fresh food.


    This queen president has never been so embarrassed.


    Murong Huansha saw Tang Ye''s expression of anger and guilt that were almost destroying the world, and felt that it was good. She struggled to squeeze out a smile, and said with a breath: "But, it''s okay, don''t blame you... "


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Mu Yue already knew that even Tang Ye could not save Murong Huansha. No matter how great Tang Ye is, he is only a person, unable to bring back the dead.


    It''s desperate. Mu Yue fell back limply, and his whole world collapsed.


    After Murong Huansha spoke to Tang Ye, the limit was reached, and she was no longer able to lose her breath at any time. Tang Ye didn''t hum, his expression was gloomy and terrifying, and it really seemed to destroy the world.


    For him who prefers women around him, women are not allowed to be injured, let alone death?


    He was thinking about how to save Murong Huansha in his head. He has fully used the strength of the dead wood every spring to keep Murong Huansha''s vitality.


    However, he could not think of any way. What''s the use if you can''t bring it back to life?


    Ghost hole reincarnation? But it is not suitable for Murong Huansha. An ordinary woman can''t bear that kind of thing. And it''s too late, the conditions for using Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Secret Art are not available.


    What else can I do?


    Tang Ye is going crazy.


    Suddenly, he thought of something. An old guess. If you do that...no matter what, he only needs Murong Huansha to live!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye picked up Murong Huansha to leave.


    "What are you doing?" Mu Yue grabbed Tang Ye by the corner of his clothes.


    Tang Ye looked lost, but resolute, and said to Mu Yue: "You wait for me to come back."


    After all, Tang Ye leaped into the void with Murong Huansha in his arms and came to a steep valley.


    The Guimen Canyon in the dangerous area of ??the Three Gorges!


    The dark vortex that was constantly surging and flapping was eerie, terrifying, and mysterious.


    Once the dragon was slapped flying here, a terrifying monster was dormant under the dark vortex. At the beginning, Shenlong was very sensitive to this place, and had an innate emotion of an enemy.


    The dragons belonging to the human race are used for the exorcist to deal with one of the most terrifying monsters, the zombies.


    Tang Ye suspected that there was a horrible existence hidden under the dark vortex¡ªzombies!


    If Murong Huansha hasn''t completely died, he can transform the zombies and become an immortal zombie.


    This was the only way to save Murong Huansha that Tang Ye thought of now under his irritability.


    He yelled to the dark vortex, "Save my woman, what do you want, I will do it for you!"


    There was no movement in the dark vortex.


    Tang Ye angered and punched the dark vortex with a punch, and the waves splashed, as if to drain the water in the dark vortex.


    Suddenly, there was a very gentle force from below, calming Tang Ye''s manic power easily.


    Then, the water in the whirlpool was angry like a spiral, and a black figure walked out of the spiral, wearing a tattered cloak and a hood, and his appearance was completely invisible. But that kind of mysterious and powerful made Tang Ye, who is now the best in the Three Realms, also afraid.


    He looked at Tang Ye, the inside of his hood was pitch black, and he couldn''t see any of his features. He stretched out his fingers to Tang Ye, the nails on that hand were very long, completely like a monster.


    His voice was low and hoarse, and said to Tang Ye: "I want your fate."


    "Escaped the fate of the heavenly book."

 Chapter 1397： Mysterious zombie?

    A terrible monster was dormant under the dark vortex of Ghost Gate Canyon, and Tang Ye had already prepared. At the beginning, the black dragon smelled the aura of a powerful enemy, and tried to deal with it, only to be beaten out. The black dragon looked jealous, and he dared not get closer.


    Even the Shenlong clan was afraid of such a monster, Tang Ye didn''t dare to bother at that time, because he was afraid of being slapped to death. So just remember that there is such a thing. It wasn''t until now that he was strong enough and he wanted something to come here again.


    A mysterious person walked out of the dark vortex, which made Tang Ye very different, but it was also in his expectation. It''s the mysterious person''s words that make him wonder, want his fate? Escaped the fate of the book?


    He knows a thing or two about the heavenly books. Because he was busy with other things before, he didn''t specifically study this. He certainly didn''t know much better than the princess and Li Taiyi. He only knew that the heavenly book was the so-called heaven, a form of will of heaven and earth. It comes from the power of creation to maintain the balance of everything. Without it, the world will be chaotic, and the world will be destroyed.


    Therefore, the heavenly book is particularly important. However, in other worlds, or this world is very common and can be controlled. Therefore, the book of heaven was encroached on by the foreign race, and the will was served by the foreign race. If you control the heavenly book, you will control the heavens and the earth and all creatures, and then this heaven and earth belong to him. Therefore, in order to protect the world, the old Taoist kept the heavens out of the sky and prevented the manipulation of the alien race.


    Because of this, Tang Ye was curious about what the mysterious man said. Own destiny escaped the heavenly book?


    However, the heavenly book has been isolated. Shouldn''t all the creatures in this world be free from the influence of the heavenly book?


    Even if Tang Yeqiang is at this point, there are too many things that are unclear. Therefore, the so-called strongest, but a short-lived phenomenon. Tang Ye suspected that the mysterious person in front of him was a zombie monster, so he was not afraid of him at all!


    Despite the doubts, Tang Ye did not dare to delay to save Murong Huansha, and said to the mysterious humanity: "You want my life?"


    "It''s destiny." The mysterious man seems to want to talk nonsense, and can solve a problem with one word, not two words.


    Tang Ye didn''t understand. Want your own destiny? The problem is that my destiny is still in the future, and I don¡¯t know how it will develop. Can I have it?


    "Ahem~" At this moment, Murong Huansha in Tang Ye''s arms coughed out. Even if Tang Ye gave her a large amount of dead wood and spring energy to maintain her vitality, her heart was pierced and she almost couldn''t hold it.


    Tang Ye was in a hurry and ignored everything, and said to the mysterious humane: "Just take whatever you want, save Huansha first!"


    The face under the mysterious man''s hood was still just like a black hole, except for the darkness. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Fate can''t take it away."


    "What should I do then?" Tang Ye said anxiously. It can''t be said that if you don''t take away your fate, you won''t save your own woman! Otherwise, I''m talking nonsense with you!


    The mysterious man looked at Tang Ye with a black hole-like face and said, "I owe it first."


    "Good!" Tang Ye agreed without hesitation.


    The mysterious man shot, facing Murong Huansha in Tang Ye''s arms, and Murong Huansha was sucked into his hand.


    Murong Huansha is still alive, but has completely lost consciousness. What others want to do to her can only be at the mercy of her. The mysterious man looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Are you sure you want to save her like this?"


    "OK!" Tang Ye nodded firmly.


    "Even if you become a zombie who is a public enemy of the human race? Immortal, immortal, suffering forever?" The mysterious man seemed to be very kind, so he actually asked Tang Ye for his opinion.


    Now it was certain that this mysterious man was a zombie as Tang Ye guessed.


    Tang Ye glanced at Murong Huansha, still firmly said: "Yes!"


    As long as you do not die, there is hope for everything. If you die, there is nothing left. What Tang Ye wanted to do now was to let Murong Huansha live.


    The mysterious man stopped asking Tang Ye. He pulled away Murong Huansha''s long hair scattered around his neck, lowered his head, and made a gesture of opening his mouth. Only then did he see that from his black hole-like face, A pair of long, sharp, white fangs.


    Zombie teeth?


    But it was too terrifying and hideous, it felt like a super zombie.


    Shenlong originally restrained zombies, but the black dragon was extremely afraid of this mysterious person at the beginning, indicating that he is more advanced than zombies?


    Click!


    The mysterious man bit Murong Huansha''s neck with his fangs. Tang Ye looked a little unbearable, but had already decided, so he didn''t stop it.


    The mysterious man didn''t need to **** Murong Huansha''s blood, but bit Murong Huansha with his fangs, and then directly threw Murong Huansha into the dark whirlpool.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw that he couldn''t throw people into the water. He hurried to pick up Murong Huansha, but the mysterious man said: "After three days, if she can live, she will always live. If she can''t live, you are ready to kill her with the power of exorcism."


    Tang Ye was very worried, frowning and said, "Is there any risk of becoming a zombie?"


    The mysterious man glanced at Tang Ye, didn''t want to pay attention at all, plunged into the dark whirlpool.


    Naturally not everyone can become a zombie. If they can become a zombie if they are bitten, how can there be so few zombies? Moreover, this mysterious zombie can be seen to be very difficult, and it may not be easy to withstand his power.


    Tang Ye did not pick up Murong Huansha, letting Murong Huansha fall into the water. The mysterious man also returned to the whirlpool. Tang Ye wanted to guard here, but thinking that Mu Yue''s situation was very bad, he jumped into the void and returned to the Tongtian Building.


    Mu Yue still kept the appearance of sitting on the ground. It is estimated that Tang Ye will not come back and tell her clearly, she will always be like that, as if she lost her soul.


    Tang Ye helped her up and said, "Nothing will happen to Huansha."


    Mu Yue trembled cleverly, clutching Tang Ye''s clothes, looking at Tang Ye tightly, and eagerly said, "Really?"


    Tang Ye hugged her and comforted: "Really, Huansha will be back in three days, so don''t be too sad. During the three days when Huansha is away, you are temporarily responsible for handling the company''s affairs, and I will also help you."


    At this time Mu Yue could only rely on Tang Ye, nodded and agreed to Tang Ye.


    However, after Mu Yue adjusted her mood and Tang Ye helped her deal with company affairs for a day, Tang Ye was called to Guwu Jianghu by Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran behaved very anxiously. Tang Ye didn''t know what was going on, so he went to Guwu Jianghu, otherwise he wanted to wait until Murong Huansha''s matter had a result before returning.


    When he arrived at the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, not in the profound world, Tang Ye saw Li Haoran and asked what was going on.


    Li Haoran glanced at Tang Ye with some concern, knowing that things were rushed, but even if Tang Ye bid farewell, there are many people who need to see... ."


    "Tomorrow?!" Tang Ye was taken aback. It was too unexpected. It was really hasty. There was not enough time for a day to say goodbye to his relatives and friends.


    "Why is it so urgent?" Tang Ye asked Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran shook her head and said, "I don''t know, what the princess said, go ask her."


    At this time, the princess on Xiangdao Mountain was experiencing tremendous pain. The Book of Destiny accelerated and swallowed her, and her eyes kept turning golden.


    She was eager to open Tianlu to send Tang Ye out because of this, she was afraid that she was no longer her if it dragged on.

 Chapter 1398： Open heaven!

    Tang Ye went to see the princess, and it was too unexpected for him to open the road tomorrow, too hasty. After all, after opening Tianlu, it was this piece of heaven and earth that left, not from one city to another. Once left, it is extremely difficult to come back. Even, can''t come back.


    There must be enough time to say goodbye and arrange some things. The person to love has never been loved. The person to be killed is not finished!


    Perhaps loving someone is never enough, but the person who wants to kill must be killed, otherwise it will threaten the person you love.


    However, the reason given by the princess made Tang Ye helpless. The princess told him, "Tomorrow is the best time to open the sky. Once it is missed, it cannot be opened again within a hundred years."


    One hundred years, I can''t afford to wait. So, either leave tomorrow or never leave again.


    Helpless, Tang Ye could only rush to say goodbye. Now that you have decided to blaze a new trail, you must go on and not give up. Otherwise, the efforts of the princess and Li Haoran will no longer make sense. And life will change. Worrying every day, hesitating, how can it be called life.


    This farewell, Tang Ye was walking around a bit, feeling flustered. Because there are many people who need to make it clear. These people can''t gather together and talk together. Women do not fight, but ghosts believe.


    In addition to women, Tang Ye also has a son in Guwu Jianghu. And outside the big world, there is an unborn daughter. The point is that this daughter was targeted by Xu Wuming. Tang Ye was quite worried if he didn''t kill Xu Wuming.


    There was no result in Murong Huansha''s case. Murong Huansha was bitten by the mysterious zombie, and it would take three days before she knew what she would become. Even if it is tomorrow, only two days have passed. Therefore, if Tang Ye left tomorrow, it would be equivalent to leaving without knowing Murong Huansha''s situation. This would be an eternal concern.


    Parting is not poignant, I have experienced too much, and I really don''t want to experience it again.


    However, even if Tang Ye cherished every minute and every second of this day and said goodbye to everyone, there were still many regrets and many unsatisfactory things. Women must have a lot of emotions, but they all resisted it. Then, the next day, Tang Ye could only reach Xiang Daoshan with a reluctant heart.


    He did not bid farewell to the princess and Li Haoran, because in his expectation, Li Haoran and the princess left with him. But this did not affect his discovery of the princess''s abnormality, and the princess''s mood seemed very low.


    Tang Ye thought, this must be affected by parting. They are not as solitary as Li Haoran, they are always more sentimental.


    The princess sat on a boulder on the cliff, looking at the misty scenery ahead in silence. Tang Ye walked to her and sat down, shook her hand, and said calmly and softly: "I didn''t expect us to come this far."


    I used to think about living a few small days, sleeping together, waking up together, eating together, having their own jobs, going shopping after get off work, or meeting with friends in three or two to play, chat about life, chat about ideals... But now, life is pretty good Xuanhuan, but also to leave this world and go to other worlds.


    Tang Ye did not know the sadness of the princess.


    Tang Ye thought that the princess would leave with him, but she would not. The princess was inseparable, she was destined to stay in this world from the moment she made a deal with Tianshu.


    She felt sorry for the other herself-Lin Yourong.


    She was about to part with Tang Ye now. She didn''t know when to see you again, maybe she would never see each other again. She felt that she wanted Lin Yourong to come out and talk to Tang Ye.


    So, in the next moment, the princess''s temperament completely changed. Without that cold arrogance, her delicate face became innocent, pure and gentle.


    Tang Ye was slightly surprised when he saw such a "Wang Concubine", then smiled, and directly embraced the "Wang Concubine" in his arms and yelled softly, "Yangrong."


    Lin Yourong knew what the princess did, she couldn''t let Tang Ye notice, otherwise Tang Ye would definitely not leave, so she wanted to avoid the princess and just do what Lin Yourong did before.


    Being coquettish, easy to be shy, and innocent, doing some hook-up actions, a bit of vixen-like commotion, and some verbal temptations. At the critical moment, he laughed out with a "hee hee", put out the fire of desire that might be burning, and told Tang Ye about his longing.


    "When can we go home?" Lin Yourong asked Tang Ye, with big round eyes, looking innocent, she was the same girl who was a little timid to the outside and lively and lovely inside.


    Lin Yourong has always wanted that kind of life, an ordinary life, a job, a lover, a home, and a warm heart.


    Tang Ye felt ashamed when he saw Lin Yourong being like this, but he knew that Lin Yourong didn''t need him to be like this. He didn''t plan to lie to Lin Yourong anymore, and said with a wry smile: "Maybe... it will take a long time."


    "I''ll wait for you." Lin Yourong nodded firmly.


    "As long as you are always there, I will always wait. You... don''t be there anymore." Lin Yourong lowered his head and wanted to cry.


    Tang Ye hugged her in his arms and stroked her long hair lightly.


    No amount of words can finish telling the feelings in my heart, just keep quiet and stay together quietly.


    Li Haoran came from the profound realm on time, and Lin Yourong became the princess, and the road to heaven was about to begin!


    Tang Ye was very worried about Murong Huansha, whose life was unknown, and could only pray now. In addition, he wanted to kill Xu Wuming very much. But Xu Wuming had been conspiring for a thousand years, and it was really hard to kill him in one day, so Tang Ye asked Lu Celadon and Wang Jianjia to deal with him.


    Now we must concentrate on the things that open the way to heaven and not be distracted. This matter is unprecedented. As for whether there will be people in the future, it depends on whether anyone can be as good as Tang Ye, Li Haoran, and Wangfei. It is about the destiny of the human race, and it must be said that history was created.


    "Later I will open the fairyland of heaven. We are in it, as if we are returning to the world of cultivating immortals. With our current strength, we have reached the condition of flying immortals. To this end, we must open the heaven gate where the flying immortals go. "The princess looked at the sky and said.


    Li Haoran summoned the Heavenly Thunder Sword, with a firm expression and a spirited look, and said, "I have a sword, and I can open the gate of heaven."


    Then the princess looked at Tang Ye and said, "The fairyland of heaven and opening the gate of heaven require a huge amount of power. After all, we are artificially ascending. Therefore, after opening the gate of heaven, Miss Li and I did not have enough strength to run into the gate of heaven. Tang Ye, your strength has helped. If you can''t break through the distance to enter the heavenly gate, then everything is in vain."


    Want to break new ground, three people, no one can do without.


    Tang Ye nodded to the princess, indicating that he was ready. Li Haoran also nodded. Therefore, the princess closed her eyes to cast the spell, and when she opened her eyes, the world had become neighing with birds and beasts, and the clouds became thicker. This is the fairyland of heaven, the world of cultivating immortals.


    Li Haoran stood on a cliff, saving his life''s strength, then floated up, and when he reached mid-air, he held up the sword of purple light sky thunder and slashed it down at the sky.


    The purple light submerged into the clouds, originally thought it would be submerged, no effect. However, suddenly the clouds and mist were broken open, the sky was distorted and drastically changed, and a golden vortex appeared.


    Tianmen has been opened.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye released all his strength, holding Li Haoran and Princess Wang on his left and right, and rushed towards the gate like lightning. The closer to Tianmen, the greater the resistance. The original lightning speed became extremely slow, like climbing a ladder.


    The princess had already planned in her heart. She will definitely not enter the gate of heaven. First, the heavenly book would not allow it, and secondly, she also wanted to do more before she was completely swallowed up by the heavenly book, so that people could fight the heavenly book and wait until Tang Ye returned.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye was about to stop, Wang Hao broke free and gave her last strength to Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye took Li Haoran into the heavenly gate, and she fell back to the ground.


    "No!" Tang Ye couldn''t accept this kind of thing.


    But his body was submerged by the golden light of the Tianmen, the Tianmen was closed, the fairyland of heaven disappeared, and everything returned to peace.


    A new era is coming!

 Chapter 1399： Human status!

    "Thousands of years, there are still idiots who can soar up. I really don''t know if it is gratifying or sad. Is the barrier of the ancestor Zichen broken?"


    Suddenly there was an old sound from the sky. It doesn''t appear powerful, but a bit negative and lamented, full of helplessness. The only thing that makes people feel a bit alive is just a little surprise in the tone.


    On the ground, there is an endless desert, desolate and desolate, and lack of vitality, but it is not a good place.


    In the desert, a man in black was unconscious, part of his body was covered by sand. Soon after the voice of the old sigh came, he frowned greatly, and suddenly yelled "Han Yue", his body writhed and woke up.


    The man''s hair was messy and there was a lot of dust on his face, but it didn''t affect his appearance. It was Tang Ye who entered the Tianmen and left the ancestral land.


    The matter of crossing the gate of heaven completely exhausted his strength, and now he didn''t want to move. He breathed heavily, but found that the air was very stale and couldn''t help holding his nose. Only then did he notice the surrounding environment and saw that it was a desert, he was dazed.


    If you cross the gate of heaven, you will fly up. The world after ascending is generally called the fairy world. But, is the immortal world like this?


    Tang Ye couldn''t accept it. However, he recalled some phenomena he had seen with Xing Ji through the illusion of God of War. That is, the human race is enslaved, and the territory of the human race is occupied by foreign races. Is it because of this reason that I came to this place?


    "Senior Sister!" Thinking, Tang Ye suddenly exclaimed. He came with Li Haoran, and now Li Haoran is not by his side!


    Thinking of the princess again, Tang Ye felt heartache. He thought that the princess was to allow him and Li Haoran to enter the heavenly gate smoothly, so he gave up himself and didn''t need him to take it, and gave him the strength. He was very sad not to be with the princess.


    But he didn''t know that the princess did that on purpose. The princess cannot leave. In addition to the influence of the heavenly book, she has to use the power of the heavenly book to arrange some things to fight against the heavenly book in the future, or... the future her!


    The fact that the princess did not follow does not mean that something happened to the princess. Thinking this way, Tang Ye was in a better mood. Perhaps, on the side of the ancestral land, the princess will live better and safer. Therefore, Tang Ye calmed down, thinking firmly, the next thing to do is to find a solution to the ancestral land crisis, and then return to the ancestral land!


    Someone seemed to be talking just now?


    Tang Ye sat up, rejoicing that his body just ran out of strength, and there was no serious injury. He glanced around and saw no other people, but he still called out, "Who is talking, please?"


    "A half-dead person." The old voice came again.


    Tang Ye listened carefully, but still couldn''t tell where the speaker was.


    The man heard a voice again: "I have no body."


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback. It turned out to be the world after ascending. At the beginning, a person without a body but able to speak appeared. No, it should be a ghost. Ghost in broad daylight!


    "This should be the fairy world, right?" Tang Ye tried to ask.


    He felt that first he needed to figure out what place it was. Ascended from the ancestral land, according to the ancient records of cultivating immortals, the queen of flying immortals should have reached the fairyland. That is heaven. As for the sky, there are nine heavens and outer heavens. Therefore, Tang Ye believes that he is now in the Nine Heavens. But he thinks it''s useless. If there is an indigenous confirmation, then there is no doubt.


    However, the old voice answered, "There has never been a fairy world. At least, since ten thousand years ago, there has been no fairy world."


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, how much he could accept this kind of thing. Because if you look at the surroundings, even if it is not a barren desert, it is still ruined and full of rocks and barbarians. It is not difficult to imagine that a terrifying battle has occurred here. Just as seen from the illusion of the **** of war, the human fairyland, the heaven and the blessed land, have long been gone.


    "Then, Senior, what should I pay attention to when I come here? Or, what must I understand?" Tang Ye asked when the old man''s voice was not hostile to him, and even meant to lead.


    The old man without a body is actually a soul wandering in this desert. He is indeed to attract people, and is arranged here to be responsible for the cultivators who have ascended from the ancestral land. However, since thousands of years ago, the old Taoist, the people here called him Li Zichen, the ancestor of Zichen. The old Taoist used his life strength to create a barrier outside the ancestral land, so that outsiders could not enter the ancestral land. It also prevents people from the ancestral land from coming out. Therefore, for thousands of years, there has never been a cultivator who has soared.


    A Tang Ye appeared today, and the old man was surprised at first, not knowing what to say, thinking that he was a dream. But after inspection, Tang Ye was indeed a person from the ancestral land.


    In this case, the old man will perform his duties and guide Tang Ye. At this time, he was extremely curious and amazed at Tang Ye. Tang Ye was just silent because he said that he had never said such things in the fairy world, and then he was relieved. This is quite strange. Under normal circumstances, a cultivator finally soared up, and was told that there was no immortal world and only a bad environment. That would definitely be a shock, but Tang Ye seemed to accept it.


    Tang Ye''s calmness and rationality made the old man very amazed, knowing what to understand and what to pay attention to. This is the only kid who has soared for thousands of years. It''s quite interesting. But it''s just interesting. Maybe tomorrow, he will become a slave to a foreign race, or... food!


    In any case, the old man still wanted to tell Tang Ye what he should know, and said to Tang Ye: "Before you saw the situation in front of you, did you think that the flying fairy came to be a happy and happy fairy?"


    "Um... Almost." Tang Ye nodded. But in fact, because he had been in contact with the old Taoist priest and the secrets of the God of War illusion, he was mentally prepared for a long time. But he didn''t show it to the old man. This is also a kind of self-protection. Let others think how you are, in fact you are not that way.


    In this cruel Nineth Heaven, if others don''t understand oneself, the greater the chance of survival.


    The old man''s voice came again, telling Tang Ye: "Then now I want to tell you, here, there are no free gods, only the so-called human beings who are oppressed, enslaved, and manipulated by foreign races and regarded as inferior creatures!"


    Tang Ye frowned, lower creature?


    This is too serious! Human beings are said to be the longest of all things. They have left their ancestral land to become lower creatures here?


    In Tang Ye''s thoughts, it was the decline of the human race at most, so he was oppressed. If it has been brilliant and dominated, it cannot be said to be a low-level creature!


    Low-level creatures were unacceptable to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s expression became more and more determined, probably aware of the seriousness of the situation and must go all out. He asked the old man again: "Here is the Nine Heavens?"


    "No." The old man replied: "This place belongs to the Ninth Heaven, but it''s actually just the First Heaven. The Nine Heavens have nine layers, and the higher the creatures are, the stronger the creatures, whether they are alien races or monsters. Like our human race, they can be considered good in the First Heaven. A lot of companions can only be reduced to coolies to develop resources, in those unknown and dangerous places."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "This is a heaven, then, what should I do to survive?"


    "What else can you do? Naturally, it will become stronger, if you can become stronger." The old man''s voice became low, and there was faint anger.


    Tang Ye frowned, raised a different meaning from the old man, and asked, "What''s the matter, can''t the human race become stronger?"


    "No, because the human race has been deprived of its spiritual bones. This is also the fundamental reason why the human race has become a low-level creature." the old man said.

 Chapter 1400： Loose fairy body!

    Deprived of spiritual bones?


    Upon hearing this, Tang Ye immediately guessed that the so-called spirit bone was something similar to talent. With high talents, cultivation and comprehension are quick. With low talents, understanding and cultivation are slow, or even impossible to cultivate at all.


    Then Tang Ye asked the old man, as expected. The human race that ascended thousands of years ago was defeated by a foreign race, the strong were killed, and the weak were deprived of their spiritual bones. In addition, newborn babies will also be deprived of their spiritual bones. In this way, the human race cannot rise at all and can only remain slaves forever.


    When Tang Ye heard these things, he clenched his fists. A slave forever?


    No, human race, never be a slave!


    He came to Jiuzhongtian from Ancestral Land to find a way out. In fact, the way out is very simple, that is to solve the alien race, so that the ancestral land is no longer threatened. In this way, even without the protective barrier left by the old Taoist priest, one can live with confidence. What I am afraid of now is nothing more than the protection barrier is broken, and then the aliens invade, kill people, and occupy the land.


    Tang Ye wanted to get rid of the alien race, but the alien race was so huge, they were a group united by races other than the human race, including the demons and the monster races. There are even some races that are very similar to humans, such as the Celestial Race and the Elf Race. They are allies of the human race, but they have deviated from the covenant and dealt with the human race.


    Beyond the Nine Heavens, the Human Race has no threat at all. Now the aliens just want to break the barrier of the ancestral land and get the original power at the time of creation.


    The situation was very serious, and Tang Ye felt that it was troublesome now. The best result is that he can resolve the alien''s eye on the ancestral land, and then go back and live with his relatives. However, even if there is such a result, it is unknown how many years later. At that time, the people in my heart must be gone.


    Do you think that solving the alien race can be solved in one year or a few years?


    The worst result was that Tang Ye was directly killed by the alien, and nothing would succeed.


    But no matter what, whether it succeeded or failed, after returning, there seemed to be no one to care about. If Murong Huansha survives, maybe she can see again, after all, she has become a zombie.


    In this way, Tang Ye found that she could be fearless.


    Go ahead!


    Tang Ye became more determined, and asked the old man again: "How many human races are there now? How should I find them?"


    The old man said: "There are probably tens of millions of human races, but facing those billions of alien races, they are too weak, let alone deprived of their spiritual bones. It will be a matter of time before the human races will be destroyed. There are still thousands of people left. Wan, because those alien races raised some human races in captivity, just like animals. When they were raised, they would eat them. It¡¯s no surprise that there are monsters in alien races, and cannibalism is not normal? As for how to find them, in alien races The nobles may have it, or in the dirtiest and worst places."


    In the ancestral land, the human race may be the highest creature in the food chain, but outside, it has become the lowest. Human beings who arrive for the first time are definitely unacceptable. They are like chickens and ducks, but they are slaughtered and eaten after being raised. It is crazy and terrifying.


    Tang Ye also felt this way. He didn''t expect the Human Race to end up like this.


    But the status quo is so, Rong has to accept it. Tang Ye thought quietly for a while, knowing that the most needed thing right now was to become stronger. This kind of thing seems not to be abandoned at any time, and it becomes stronger again.


    To become stronger, you need spiritual bones. After listening to so many words from the old man, Tang Ye still did not despair or give up. In addition to his own character, it was also because of his spiritual bones. Those who are deprived of their spiritual bones are those who have been outside the nine-layer heaven thousands of years ago, or those who were born outside the nine-layer heaven. But he is outside the scope of the two, that is to say, he still has spiritual bones!


    Since there is a spiritual bone, it is still possible to win the alien race.


    Tang Ye asked the old man: "Am I someone who still has spiritual bones?"


    The old man was taken aback. He really didn''t pay attention to this matter. When Tang Ye said this, he suddenly realized it. This made him suffer a huge impact. Yes, now there is a human being with spiritual bones, then, will it be able to break the current tragedy of the human race?


    Terran did not fall into this situation at the beginning. Terran has once been brilliant. At its most glorious time, Human Race was still the ancestor of ten thousand realms. That name that resounds through the world has still made all races tremble even today, that is-Long Aotian!


    Perhaps, it is precisely because of the fear of the human race''s creativity and insight that the alien race completely abolished the human race when it had the opportunity, and there was no possibility for the group to rise again.


    The old man has no body, only a broken consciousness. Thousands of years ago, he was the messenger responsible for receiving the ascending people. For thousands of years, no human has ever risen. He carries some will, secrets, and magic. If you give these to someone, then he will disappear.


    He has been lingering, perhaps just waiting for someone who can save the human race. It has been thousands of years, and now he met one, he was thinking, maybe he could let go, even if it was just a gamble, he should transfer the things he carried to Tang Ye. However, we must be more cautious. We need to test whether Tang Ye has that qualification.


    Humans with spiritual bones just have more possibilities than those without spiritual bones. In the world of cultivating immortals, all cultivators had spiritual bones. But having spiritual bones is also divided into levels of talent. Without that talent, it would be difficult to achieve a big deal after all.


    In terms of cultivation and growth, Human Race is much more difficult than other races. Like demons and monsters, they have powerful abilities at the moment they are born, and they are superpowers compared to humans. Therefore, it is not wrong to say that humans are inherently weaker. However, the creativity and comprehension of the human race are terrible, as long as they are good at using them, they can make up for the weakness of birth.


    Just like in the ancestral land, even ordinary humans, armed with scientific power, are equally powerful. Even if it is destroying the ancestral land, there is no problem!


    "I felt it, you are indeed someone with spiritual bones." The old man answered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Then I can become stronger."


    But Tang Ye soon realized another problem, and asked the old man: "I can become stronger, yes, but I need the exercises and weapons to become stronger. These two are basic, so I can''t let me go with my bare hands. So senior , I want to ask, is there anything in this area for me?"


    The old man started to feel a little weird. Because Tang Ye asked everything about the key points, he was completely unlike someone who had just entered a strange and dangerous environment. This ability to adapt and adapt is quite outstanding.


    But this also exactly meets the requirements of the elderly. Only with this ability can we survive in this weak human world. If you die, everything is empty talk.


    The old man''s spirit is no longer sluggish and decadent, and the voice he makes has a lot of vitality. He said to Tang Ye: "Of course there is, I exist for this. But you need to pass my test."


    "What test?" Tang Ye asked.


    The old man said: "First, let''s make the''Scattered Immortal Body''."

 Chapter 1401： The hidden plug-in?

    Loose body?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand this again. This should be the practice of the Nine Heavens World. He asked the old man, it turned out that this is a physical classification. Since he is a cultivator, his physique must be able to keep up, otherwise he will not be able to overcome the catastrophe.


    It is said that there are precepts and laws in nature, and when any strong person breaks through, there will be disasters given by natural laws. To deal with such a catastrophe is called Dujie. Only by successfully crossing the catastrophe can a breakthrough be made, otherwise it will cause a large loss of success, or even all of it, and become a waste.


    This is the terrible part of Du Jie.


    For the cultivator in the ancestral land, the first crossing of the catastrophe is actually ascension. Ascension must survive the catastrophe of the sky thunder, otherwise the ascension cannot be achieved. In this, the body needs to be strong enough to withstand the bombardment of the sky thunder.


    Tang Ye and Li Haoran were able to ascend, but in fact they did not overcome the catastrophe. Because the natural commandments of the ancestral land have been destroyed. In other words, it didn''t work properly anymore. In fact, this natural commandment is the book of destiny. If it were not for interference from other races, the Book of Destiny would maintain a natural balance, including those who practiced too strong and would drop the sky thunder as a test. The test has passed, that is, the precepts have been crossed and other precepts can be reached.


    When Tang Ye and Li Haoran soared from the opening of the Heavenly Gate, the Book of Destiny could no longer play the role of transcending the catastrophe, even if it was integrated into the princess, it would not be able to exert such commanding power before swallowing the complete princess. Therefore, Tang Ye and Li Haoran are immortals who have not overcome the catastrophe!


    Now in the Nine Heavens, their physical strength is very weak. Even an ordinary magic soldier here can kill them with a slap!


    The old man naturally saw this. He is not surprised, because the ancestral land''s destiny book is controlled by a foreign race, and it is well known in the nine heavens.


    Regarding the celestial book that was born from the original source power when the world was opened up, why was it controlled by alien interference? It is said that a space was left behind when Pangu opened the sky. Some people say that this leftover space is a paradise, while others say it is purgatory. The creatures born there are as powerful as the Pangu creation god, so it is not difficult to control the heavenly book.


    However, if there is such a powerful existence, it is certainly not that difficult to invade the ancestral land. That old Taoist priest was also a cultivator who came out of his ancestral land. How could the enchantment that he laid down to resist such an existence?


    Therefore, the reason why the ancestral land is the ancestral land, I am afraid there are other protections. The power of ancient giants such as Pangu and Nuwa.


    But the age of the ancient true **** has passed, and even if it comes again, I don''t know when. And most of them appear in the ancestral land, perhaps, the battlefield will return to the ancestral land after all.


    If that is the case, you must return to the ancestral land.


    Therefore, Tang Ye must become stronger, survive in the Nine Heavens, and relieve the ancestral crisis.


    The old man with remnant soul asked him to pass the test to continue to cultivate and become stronger, and he studied very intently. It turned out that in the Nineth Heaven, the body strength has been divided according to the "Xian" standard. The lowest level is Sanxian after ascending, then to Earthxian, then to Tianxian, then to True Immortal, Xuanxian, and finally Realm Immortal.


    It is very clear that this physical strength is precisely the representative of the strength of the cultivators.


    The old man asked Tang Ye to cultivate to Sanxian Body because, this one layer of heaven is the residence of Sanxian. Therefore, if you don''t even have the strength of Sanxian, you can''t survive in the first layer of heaven. The strength of Sanxian is naturally divided into upper and middle levels, otherwise it would be boring for everyone to be the same.


    The cultivators of the first heaven want to break through their strength and reach the second heaven. If you want to reach the second heaven, you must reach the strength of the earth fairy.


    When it comes to these cultivation things, a sentence or two can only give a rough idea. How complicated and difficult it actually is, you only know when you really cultivate.


    Some scattered immortals, after hundreds of years, still failed to break through to reach the second heaven. Then the place where Jiuzhongtian, the superior world fairy can go, is an unattainable dream.


    The old man''s expectation was to give Tang Ye ten years to make a breakthrough, hiding in this desert with no one, slowly breaking through the strength and then going out. Ten years is a long time for ordinary people, but for cultivators, it may be the comprehension of sitting cross-legged.


    If Tang Ye couldn''t break through within ten years, the old man of Remnant Soul felt that Tang Ye would still stay honestly, don''t go out and die. He felt that Tang Ye''s body strength was quite good now, so he only gave it ten years. If Tang Ye''s strength was just a baby, then it would take ten years to make sense.


    However, the old man of the remnant soul thought that he could sleep for a period of time after giving Tang Ye''s cultivation secrets, maybe a year, maybe five years, or even ten years, but in less than three months, Tang Ye broke through to the loose fairy body.


    Tang Ye''s breakthrough so fast, in fact, can''t be regarded as a miraculous thing. Because the scattered immortal body should have been possessed when the ancestral land soared. But the ancestral land does not have that condition. Even without that condition, Tang Ye had practiced in the princess''s fairyland, and the body strength was not far away from the fairy body.


    In addition, he is the first person from the ancestral land to appear in thousands of years. He was nurtured from the ancestral land, and coupled with his good talents, cultivation is not difficult.


    When Tang Ye first learned about Sanxian Body, he thought it was amazing, but after understanding it, he knew that it was simply "spiritual tempering"!


    By absorbing the aura of heaven and earth, infusing it into the body, and then tempering the body little by little, the strength of the body reaches a higher level.


    When he was in the ancestral land, Tang Ye had practiced the Long Family''s "Diamond Solid Formula". The function of this formula was to quickly absorb aura and then temper the body.


    This formula must be of Long family blood to learn, so no one else knows its magic.


    The name sounds ordinary, but it is actually the best inner mental method in cultivation, not one of them!


    The reason why there is no one is because if someone can see it, they will know that this "Diamond solid formula" is exactly one of the mental formulas practiced by the once lord of the world, Long Aotian!


    The Long Family of the ancestral land, said that Long Aotian was their first ancestor. The people in the ancestral land felt that this was just a joke, that the Long family wanted to build majesty in the name of Long Aotian. They even think that "Long Aotian" is a fictional person. In addition, they can''t access the real world of cultivation, so they don''t take it seriously.


    Now it¡¯s alright. Tang Ye, a person with the blood of the Dragon family, came to the real cultivating land of Jiuzhongtian. With the practice handbook recorded by the Long family, he was cultivating the technique of the once lord of the world. Isn''t it awesome?


    The existence of Long Aotian, the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, was not thousands of years ago, it was even thousands of years ago. So people in this era, even those of the Nine Heavens, know very little about this.


    Obviously, Tang Ye''s bloodline of the Dragon family will become his hidden "plug-in". As long as you live carefully, one day all the foreign races will tremble!

 Chapter 1402： Green Eyed Interracial!

    Although Tang Ye knew that he was from the ancestral land, he had more spiritual bones than other human races, he also had the Long Family exercises, and learned a lot of magic methods to help him, so he had to rely on more than other human races, but he still It is very clear that what we need to do now is to keep a low profile.


    You have to try whatever you want. When facing an alien enemy, can you kill it? That is to understand the situation of Yizhongtian clearly.


    Now that he broke through to the Sanxian body, Tang Ye had a brand new experience, feeling that even if there was a sea of ??swords and flames in front of him, there would be nothing wrong with jumping in and playing.


    This is the feeling of being a fairy.


    Tang Ye''s mentality is very optimistic.


    The old man with remnant soul no longer knew how to marvel. But this is a great thing for him. The appearance of such a different kind of Tang Ye, then counterattacking the alien in the name of the human race, may be successful, and it is also a great encouragement to the human race. The Human Race was actively looking for a way to make up for the lost spirit bone long ago. As long as it is found, Terran will rise again, it is not impossible!


    What is most needed now is a powerful companion to help fight the alien race and find the treasure to make up for the spiritual bone!


    The old man of the remnant soul said to Tang Ye: "Your spiritual bones and talents are very high. I am very satisfied. You passed my test. Now I will pass on to you what I carry, and hope you can bring it to the human race. Hope, even a little bit!"


    These days, the old man of the Remnant Soul had also observed Tang Ye. Judging from Tang Ye''s words and deeds, he felt that Tang Ye''s moral conduct was also good. Then he assured Tang Ye that he had collected for thousands of years, hoping that it would really bring hope to the human race.


    "In the things I carry, there are knowledge about Nine Heavens, various magic arts, and introductions of alien races, etc. As long as you digest it, you will have a clear understanding of the situation here." The old man said Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye knew that this was something similar to the inheritance of memory, and said to the old man with remnant soul: "Thank you, senior."


    The old man with the remnant soul smiled and said: "There is nothing to thank. I really want to say thank you. I should thank you. I have been in this no-man''s land for thousands of years. Even if the remnant is still there, it will not last long. Expansion, sooner or later they will find this place. They can''t tolerate the slightest power of the human race. If they find me, I will only be wiped out. Right now, you are here and let me pass on. Even if I disappear completely, there will be no regrets."


    Tang Ye frowned, deeply sorry. In this way, the old man of the remnant soul will disappear after passing on.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, the old man with a small soul smiled and said: "My child, don''t feel guilty and sad. With the current situation of Human Race, it is impossible to revive without sacrifice. If I were the first one, it would be true. I feel honored. Death is not terrible. What''s terrible is that you cringe and wait for death every day. After all, it is a death. Why is death more meaningful?"


    Tang Ye nodded slightly, no longer feeling it. The Old Man of Remnant Soul has already made it very clear that it is inevitable to sacrifice when doing revolutionary things. No sacrifice, always a happy ending, not even in fairy tales!


    The old man with remnant soul finally told Tang Ye: "After I pass on my soul consciousness to you, no one will tell you what to do. Everything depends on you. You must be careful, but don''t let me down. Expectations!"


    "I will." Tang Ye nodded.


    The old man with remnant soul stopped speaking, turned into a consciousness, and rushed into Tang Ye''s mind.


    If there is a strong wind blowing in the surrounding desert, it will rustle, and the sand will fly away.


    Tang Ye trembled, his head faintly aching, and his mental shock was more painful and serious than his physical injury.


    When the old man of the remnant soul passed on, Tang Ye was covered in sweat, with flying sand sandwiched between it, and his whole figure seemed to be stained with mud. He was very tired, and a little shock of his spirit was about to overdraw all his strength. He fell directly on the desert to rest, and then the memories of the old man of the remnant soul continued to appear in his mind. He learned a lot of the Nine Heavens, got to know a lot of alien races, and possessed a lot of spiritual magic and magic skills!


    With these things, there is definitely no problem walking through this heavy sky. Tang Ye thought so, but fell asleep after thinking about it.


    At night, the desert weather has a large temperature difference between day and night, hot during the day and cold at night.


    "The master of ceremonies said that there are strange fluctuations here, like the power of the human race, we must search!" There was a sudden voice in the desert where there was only a cold wind.


    Someone was talking, and the other person was not alone, and then someone answered and said: "What kind of human power can the human have threatened. To talk about threats, it is better to say that the heavens and the elves have good relations with the humans!"


    "You can''t say that. You don''t know, the Master of Ceremony said that in the Nine Heavens, most of the ruins and secrets are created by the human race, and there are endless wealth, even power, artifacts, etc. The glory of the human race is beyond our imagination. Our ancestors also said that we must never forget the fear of being dominated by the human race!" The person who spoke at the beginning took the retort from his companion.


    Another companion was more disdainful of Human Race, and smiled: "Human Race really wants to be so powerful, why should it only be the beast plaything of Master of Ceremonies?"


    "Yes, too." The man was persuaded by his companions because he had never seen any powerful humans.


    The companion chuckled and said, "I wish I could meet a human race, and let me be caught as a slave to play. If you are a man, you can work. If you are a woman, you can also work, but that''s the work. Hehehe..."


    "If you really want it, just buy one!" the companion said.


    "Fart, don''t buy cents? Where do I have cents!" the companion angry.


    The two of you quarreled with each other, this movement awakened Tang Ye who had fallen asleep.


    Tang Ye has always been highly alert. After being awakened, he remained motionless, looking in the direction of the sound, it was pitch black. Oh, it''s night. But soon he saw two pairs of moving green eyes.


    Someone is here, and it''s not Human!


    Tang Ye immediately observed and estimated the distance between the two pairs of green eyes and the ground. Calculated on the ground he was on, it was three meters high.


    This is a beast! A beast that can talk, is that an orc?


    Tang Ye lay in a small desert pit, anticipating everything. He couldn''t be killed immediately after receiving the inheritance of the old man of the remnant soul. When he was in Ancestral Land, he was really strong, so strong that he was almost the first. However, the cultivators in the Nine Heavens all possess the strength after ascending. Obviously, he just broke into the loose body, facing these alien races who have lived for a long time in the first heaven, he is in a very dangerous situation.


    He could not make a sound, otherwise he would be spotted by two aliens with green eyes. But the two alien races are getting closer and closer, and sooner or later they will find him.


    Something must be done. Killed two aliens?


    The question is can it be done? For thousands of years, it has been a long time since the human race killed the alien.

 Chapter 1403： Unexpected result!

    The two green-eyed alien races were getting closer, and Tang Ye didn''t dare to move. He wasn''t sure how powerful the two green-eyed alien races were, and if they were discovered as soon as they moved, there would be no time to understand each other.


    Whether you are fighting or fleeing, it is great to know the opponent clearly. The so-called knowing oneself and the enemy will never end in a hundred battles.


    Fortunately, having just gotten the inheritance of the old man of the remnant soul, Tang Ye searched for those memories to see if there was any information about the green-eyed alien race.


    After a quick search, he found two alien races with green eyes, one is green bee and the other is green elf. The green bee is a kind of bee orc, and the green elves belong to the elves, very powerful and noble. The green bee is good at investigating and has a pair of green eyes with keen ability.


    In this way, Tang Ye came to the conclusion that the two pairs of green eyes in the front were probably from the orc green bees. To deal with green bees, destroy the protruding green eyes, they will greatly weaken their strength, and it will be much easier to kill.


    Knowing this information, Tang Ye looked at the two alien races in front of him, his expression becoming more determined. He knew that the surrounding area must have fallen into the surveillance range of the two Green Hornet alien races. Once they moved, they would be noticed. However, the two alien races are getting closer and closer, and if they don''t retreat, they will be found for sure.


    Then, we can only prepare for a battle!


    The Green Hornet is the lowest level alien in the world, otherwise it would not be used for errand monitoring. Tang Ye knew from the memory of the remnant old man that the green bee was not strong in combat effectiveness. It''s just that it''s not strong. For those human races who have been deprived of their spiritual bones and unable to cultivate, it is also extremely strong, and those human races simply can''t beat it.


    However, Tang Ye possessed spiritual bones, and also had a breakthrough in Sanxian cultivation. Although he was only a lower-level Sanxian, for the Green Hornet alien race, he was definitely not a weak person who could squeeze to death.


    Tang Ye stared at the two Green Bee alien races getting closer, staring sharply, thinking about **** them.


    When the player comes to Novice Village, he has to kill a few monsters to upgrade. These monsters are all elementary, how can they fail?


    This assumption gave Tang Ye certain confidence. Although a little self-comforting, Tang Ye came from the great world of Ancestral Land after all, and he was more ideologically accepted, which was completely different from the one in Jiuzhongtian. Even the ancient Wu Jianghu in the ancestral land is completely different. So even in Guwu Jianghu, Tang Ye married Long Qingcheng and had a son, he never thought about bringing Long Qingcheng to the great world to live.


    Two different worlds, different systems, do not have to impact together.


    And like Tang Ye, who has seen all kinds of worlds, he is an optimistic and amusing person himself, facing the new world, it will be easier to accept. It even looks a little bit funny, like treating the two Green Hornet alien races as upgrade mobs in Novice Village!


    He clenched his fists, and the war was about to begin. Tang Ye should be willing to fight, and if he fails, he will be benevolent. He fell directly into the small desert pit and buries himself with strength.


    This is a strategy. At the moment when the power was released, Tang Ye knew that the two Green Bee alien races must have been spotted, so he would rush over to check. When I reached the desert pit, I didn''t see him. At this time, he can attack by surprise. Maybe you can kill a green bee?


    The strategy that comes at hand, just use it. What about playing Yin, the key is to win.


    Everything was as Tang Ye expected. The two Green Bee alien races rushed over at the moment when he gave out power. When I reached the desert pit, no one was seen.


    The two green bees aliens looked at each other and then at the desert pit.


    Suddenly, they felt another force. The two green bees had different reactions. One was cautious and took a step back. The other one was disdainful of the human race, did not retreat, and lowered his head to take a look.


    At this moment, an overbearing flame force rushed out of the desert pit and hit the two green eyes of the green bee alien.


    "Ah!" The green bee alien cried out painfully, covering his eyes and backing back again and again.


    Injured by flames, in addition to the pain of direct injury, there is also the pain of burning flames, his eyes are useless.


    "Are you okay!" The green wasp alien cried out worriedly, while continuing to maintain a defensive state.


    "Who is it?!" The Green Bee alien raced immediately.


    In the first day of the world, everyone has to listen to the words of the master of ceremonies. They are the power of the master of ceremonies. To them, it is to challenge the authority of the master of ceremonies. Who is so bold?


    The subtle thing is that they don''t think this is something Human Race did, because Human Race does not have this ability!


    "Kill him!" The Green Bee alien race, whose eyes were wounded, shouted angrily to his companion.


    But at this moment, the ground shook, and then "swish swish" ground, and flame vines emerged from the sand. The flame vines flew away quickly, attacking two alien species of green bees at the same time.


    The green wasp alien who hadn''t hurt his eyes avoided, but the green wasp alien who had his eyes hurt was not so lucky. Several flame vines entangled him, and immediately contracted and squeezed, causing him to scream with pain.


    "Help me!" Feeling the danger, the Green Bee alien cried out to his companion.


    The green bee alien wanted to save him, however, the flame vines squeezed very hard, and with a "pop", the green bee alien directly burst and died!


    "Fuck!" At this moment, an exclamation sound that did not conform to the style of Jiuzhongtian, and then a person sprang out from the desert pit, naturally Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being a little dumbfounded when he saw that the alien green bee was stalked and killed by the flame vines. Is the monster of Yizhong so weak? Is it really just the level of the little monster in the novice village, is it sent to upgrade yourself?


    Everyone was in the realm of Sanxian, Tang Ye thought it would be very difficult to fight two green bees alien races, and might even be beaten and killed. But now, that green bee alien race has been killed by his flame vines!


    This result surprised him. Is he too strong, or is the enemy too weak?


    "Human race?!" At this time, a more surprised voice sounded, which was made by another green bee alien race. He looked at Tang Ye with a face full of disbelief. He recognized Tang Ye the moment he saw Tang Ye, who was a human race. However, when did the human race have such strong power?


    Actually killed one of his companions directly!


    This has a great impact on the Green Hornet alien race. Before they came here to investigate, although they thought it might be a human race, they all rejected it later. Because now the human race is like raising chickens and ducks to them. When they are raised, they are slaughtered and eaten. Where have you seen a chicken and duck kill the master?


    Tang Ye looked at the remaining green wasp alien race, and suddenly his confidence skyrocketed. It was so easy to kill one, wouldn''t it be the same to kill the second?


    Now, no matter why your own power is stronger than imagined, wait until you have solved the enemy before you figure it out!


    Seeing the smug and disdain in Tang Ye''s eyes, and the sneer at the corner of his mouth, the alien green bee was irritated by the stimulation of his calm heart. Because Tang Ye''s expression to him was like a raising pig, suddenly mocking him as his master recklessly.


    "Trivial human race!" The Green Bee Alien cried out angrily, and attacked Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1404： The enemy is too weak?

    Since the human race was enslaved, the powerful aliens have treated humans as slaves, inferior creatures, and even food, not even pets. Therefore, when the human race laughed at them, they were intolerable.


    "Trivial human race!" The remaining green bee alien raced towards Tang Ye. He stretched out a pair of wings behind his back, speeding extremely fast and even more powerful.


    The green bee looks like a foreign race, with its green eyes protruding out, a sharp head, a bit deformed, and a wasp underneath it, like a combination of half human and half bee.


    Looking at the different races, it is actually not difficult to draw a conclusion that the evolution of any race is to move closer to the appearance of the human race. Like the demon race, the demon race is devoted to cultivation, and finally breaks through in the direction of transforming into a human form. A monster race that can transform into a human form is an advanced monster race.


    Moving closer to the human race, these all show the strength and excellence of the human race. Even though the human race is now in decline, at the beginning of the creation, when the mysterious creator created the human race, with the power of Nuwa and the blessing of more ancient true gods, a small body can burst out the power to destroy a world. In addition to strength, that appearance is also the most attractive. Even if there are more beautiful elves or angels, they still can''t get rid of the appearance of humans.


    Probably it is enslaving the human race, but it has to move closer like the human race, making the various alien races feel more aggrieved, so they treat the human race more fiercely and ruthlessly. But they did not dare to exterminate the human race, because the secrets about the ancestral land need to be human.


    The green bee alien race is now so excited that he just wants to take Tang Ye off eight pieces, and then eat it, without spitting out the bones! With his wings outstretched, he flew into the air, extremely fast, and had a steel fork weapon in his hand. I thought he would dive down and attack, but in mid-air, his eyes suddenly fired power, like a laser gun.


    Tang Ye quickly avoided. The force from the green bee''s eyes hit the ground, and a small hole was bombed out of the ground. Seeing this, Tang Ye stared slightly, thoughtfully.


    He saw that the small pit that had been bombed out of the ground was not very big, it was smaller than the one he had hit in the previous practice. From this, he couldn''t help but draw a guess, perhaps the strength of this green wasp alien race was not his opponent at all!


    This guess made Tang Ye feel ecstatic, and it wouldn''t be difficult to kill the green bee. He decided to give it a try. So, he rushed directly to the Green Bee alien race!


    At the realm of Sanxian''s strength, it is possible to fly into the air. However, in order to increase the speed and durability of flight, cultivators will almost always refine a weapon of their own for imperial flight.


    Seeing Tang Ye rushing towards him directly, the Green Bee alien race couldn''t help being even more surprised. Can Terran fly?


    Human race has been deprived of its spiritual bones, and cultivation is very difficult, how can it fly?


    This human race is abnormal!


    The Green Hornet was aware of this matter and felt that he must be cautious. However, Tang Ye approached him, and no matter how cautious he was, he had to block Tang Ye first. On the contrary, he was not as arrogant as his dead companion. He had a protective cover like a carapace on his body, and he was holding a steel fork in one hand, which acted as a sign to make people afraid to hit him directly.


    However, Tang Ye, who rushed towards the Green Bee, didn''t care about this. When he was about to get close to the Green Bee, a flame halberd suddenly condensed in his hand, and then directly pierced the Green Bee with the flame halberd.


    "What?!" Green Bee was taken aback. Tang Ye suddenly turned into a halberd weapon, so that he could attack without getting close. If Tang Ye''s power is strong enough, he can pierce his carapace shield and injure him.


    Human race cannot have that kind of strength!


    But the surprised green bee immediately thought so in his heart. Probably the lesson he received was not enough. Only his companions died, and he did not try to get the damage caused by Tang Ye''s power. Therefore, facing the always weak human race, he was arrogant after all, and didn''t think Tang Ye could directly break his protection.


    Tang Ye hadn''t learned the magic techniques passed down to him by the old man with remnant souls, but still used the skills he had learned in the great world. Perhaps he thought that such a stunt had little power, and for the world of Nine Heavens, it became a basic skill. There is such a thing. However, his basic skills came from the ancestral land, so after his strength broke through to the fairyland, the power he exerted was unexpectedly powerful.


    This is the case with many game skill settings. Although the latter skills are fancy and gorgeous, they actually have low damage. It is not as good as the most basic slash. After the point is full, the damage bonus is horrible, one knife and one tube of blood!


    boom!


    The flame halberd that Tang Ye turned into was shaped according to the shape of the Shenlong Halberd. The Shenlong Halberd was originally a divine weapon. He was summoned by him. Although he could not reach the Nineth Heaven together, he had stayed beside him for a long time, as if he had a soul bond general. So the power of the flame halberd is also very strong!


    The flame halberd hit the carapace shield replaced by the green bee, and at first it just made a crashing sound, but then, the carapace shield began to split and finally shattered.


    Tang Ye broke the green bee''s shield!


    "This...impossible!" Greenbee exclaimed at such a thing, couldn''t believe it, and couldn''t accept it.


    The power of the humble human race actually broke their protection? !


    Can livestock that are raised in captivity rebel to this point?


    Green Bee was shocked, however, Tang Ye''s strength and flexibility were far more than that.


    At this time, the flame halberd, which broke the carapace shield, dissipated with a bang, and turned into several flame vines, which stretched out at once, entwining the startled green bee.


    "This..." Green Bee didn''t expect the flame halberd to change like this, it was too much for him.


    This is the effect of Tang Ye mastering the power transformation of dead wood every spring. The strength of the dead wood in spring is endless, even more so in the nine heavens. Then, as long as he can master the use of power skillfully, he can transform the power into any form and control the attack.


    This kind of power, given Tang Ye''s essential flame, showed a situation like setting off a flame, like a fire magician in the Western magical world.


    Tang Ye thought he was very weak and he was only a very junior in Jiuzhongtian, but he did not know that he was actually quite powerful. With the flexible use of various moves, killing low-level aliens like Green Hornet is completely no problem.


    The flame vines entangled the green bee queen, Tang Ye once again transformed into a flame halberd and stabbed the green bee. The green bee had no time to break free from the flame vines and was directly pierced through the body.


    "Ah!" Green Bee cried out in pain, and was burned again, the vitality quickly disappeared, and finally died with a look of astonishment.


    Falling to the ground from mid-air, the body lifted up a cloud of dust. The orc green bee, two or three meters high, died just like that. Tang Ye fell next to him, and looked at the other green bee that had been killed, feeling a bit complicated.


    These aliens don¡¯t seem to be very strong either?


    Are they too strong, or are they too weak?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. If he wanted to prove this, he had to find another target and try. But the desert environment right now was too bad, Tang Ye didn''t like it, so he left the desert first.


    Soon after Tang Ye left, a group of green bees came to the desert immediately. When they saw the two companions being killed, they all looked down on the hands that were suspected to be Human. At the same time, an alarm was issued, and a hidden Terran powerhouse appeared!


    Must do everything to kill this strong human race!

 Chapter 1405： Own weapon!

    In fact, foreign races have always known that Jiuzhongtian still hides powerful human races. In their view, once the human race has cultivated, not only can it become powerful, but it can also become very cunning. So there will be some human races hiding in certain mysterious places, and these human races, without being deprived of their power, can compete with them!


    There have been rumors a long time ago that the Human Race exists in a holy place, and many Human Races live there. Some of them have not been deprived of their spiritual bones, so they practice very hard to restore the glory of Human Race. Those who were deprived of their spiritual bones but were saved to the Holy Land of the Human Race were recuperating and some people helped to find a way to restore their spiritual bones. As long as the spiritual bones are restored, they can practice again and form a powerful army.


    This is a huge threat to aliens. Therefore, Yizhongtian is the strictest guard against the human race. The grand master of ceremonies in charge of Yizhongtian has always been coercive and persecuted, restricting and monitoring everywhere.


    The Green Hornet is a good investigator, and his usual job is to patrol, looking for hidden human powers. The definition of a human being is that he has not been deprived of his spiritual bones. Usually there are occasional people like this, so the work of Green Hornet is not so boring. Every time they meet someone with spiritual bones, they will have a good time. Because possessing spiritual bones does not mean being strong, people who possess spiritual bones must live carefully. Once they practice, they will be discovered quickly, and they will be caught and killed before they start to practice.


    There have been too many such cases, so people with spiritual bones dare not do anything. Especially, most of these people are born from children. After all, children have limited abilities, even if they have the conditions to cultivate, they can''t grow fast, and instead become alien playthings.


    So like Tang Ye who has spiritual bones and powerful strength, the Green Hornet has never encountered it. This is also the reason why the two alien races were killed by Tang Ye.


    Underestimated Tang Ye, underestimated Human Race!


    After Tang Ye left the desert, a reconnaissance operation appeared in the Green Bee alien race began. Starting from the uninhabited desert, track down and kill the two of their companions, who are suspected to be hidden strong humans!


    After Tang Ye left the desert, he came to a forest.


    The forest in the world of Jiuzhongtian, no matter how small it is, is bigger than the largest of the ancestral land, and it is full of wild danger and immortal vitality. After all, this is the world of cultivating immortals, which is different from the land that most of the ancestral land has been developed by humans.


    In fact, unless the ancestral land had the power of "the origin of creation", the aliens would not want to go to that barren and small place during the day.


    The appearance of the human race will bring considerable trouble. There are almost no human races alone, because the human races have been captured and unified. The lonely human races are usually considered to be runaways, or hidden human race powerhouses, and alien races will immediately take action when they see it. Tang Ye hadn''t planned to endure such a chase, there were so many alien races, even if it could kill the alien race, what about the other alien races?


    So after entering the forest, Tang Ye was cautious, first observed if there were any alien races around, and then found a hidden place to rest after confirming that there were none, and digested the inherited memories of the old man with remnant soul. To learn more about the Nine Heavens, and to choose a set of spiritual techniques and magic techniques to practice, becoming stronger cannot be left behind.


    Tang Ye found a cave, so he lived in the cave. You can hunt for food. There are many wild beasts in the forest. They have not cultivated spiritual wisdom and cannot be called a foreign race. Ordinary beasts are just food. As for the beast that is strong enough, but cannot be called a foreign race, it is called a monster beast, or a spirit beast. Their cultivation is self-contained and has the essence of heaven and earth. They regard others as enemies, including aliens. The alien races would also regard them as cultivation resources, which are still extremely valuable. After seeing them, they will definitely find a way to hunt them, take out the spiritual core, and integrate them into their own power!


    Spirit cores are easy to understand, they are the unique power crystallization of monsters, including some alien races. People who tend to human race talk about spirit bones, and their monster beasts talk about spirit cores. Kill a person, and no spiritual core appears. But killing monsters, or beasts of other races, will have spiritual cores. Absorbing the power in this spiritual core can quickly increase your strength.


    Hunting powerful monsters and obtaining powerful spiritual cores are the means for many cultivators to improve their strength.


    Tang Ye had forgotten that when killing two alien races of green bees, one of them burst out a cyan crystal when it was penetrated through the body. That should be the spiritual core of the cultivation of alien green bees. It was a pity that he was leaving in a hurry. Tang Ye didn''t remember the spirit core. Otherwise, it will definitely help a lot to absorb cultivation.


    Temporarily resting in the cave, Tang Ye began to recall the inheritance of the old man with remnant soul. Regarding cultivation, it is still necessary to enrich the internal strength before the external strength can be used to exert its powerful power, otherwise it will just be useless.


    Tang Ye searched for several mental techniques left by the remnant old man, and found to his surprise that it was the Long Family''s diamond formula that was excellent.


    The diamond formula sounds simple and easy to understand, and it does not seem very good, but its effect is to quickly absorb the spiritual energy, and then infuse the body for tempering. Tang Ye compares one by one and finds that other mental methods are simply incomparable. This made him a little puzzled, why the mind of the world of cultivating immortals in Jiuzhongtian is not better than the mind of the ancestral land that has been isolated for thousands of years?


    Tang Ye guessed a little bit about this question, and it was related to the Long Family. Because the Long Family had an ancestor who was once the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, this bloodline and inheritance may not have much impact in the ancestral land, but when it reaches the Nine Heavens, or the outer heavens, the impact is unimaginable. Even now, for all races, the things left by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms are the highest secret treasures. Even a rotten sword once used by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms is an invaluable treasure, and it has caused countless people to fight for blood. Because of the influence of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds, everything will have a sheltered air luck, or a strong force. Such a thing, whether it is to absorb the power it contains, or to use it, can greatly increase combat power.


    Even if the ancestor of the Long Family is a human race, as long as he is the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms, all living creatures must be respected and jealous. After all, since the birth of Ten Thousand Realms, there have been only three Lords of Ten Thousand Realms in total. They are in the human race, monster race, and demons.


    The Dragon Family Bloodline and the Long Family Cultivation Technique were the "plug-in" of the Queen of Nine Heavens. After Tang Ye thought about it, he came to this conclusion. Then he was happy. When he was in the ancestral land, he told others that his ancestor was Long Aotian, and he was ridiculed by someone saying that you were writing a novel. Now let¡¯s take a look at writing a fart novel. The ancestor is really Long Aotian. In this way, I am afraid of getting a ball against those alien races. When I secretly cultivate and become stronger, I will kill the alien race and become the second dragon. Aotian!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s confidence soared, and the inner technique decided to continue using the vajra solid formula, while the outer attacking moves were also focused on precision, not much. Therefore, the Long Family''s combat skills continue to use. As for the others, you can practice properly after you have the same proficiency.


    However, if you want to use the power of the Long Family''s combat skills, you can''t do without a halberd. So next, the best thing is to build a weapon like a dragon halberd.

 Chapter 1406： Too slow!

    It is not easy to build a weapon like the Dragon Halberd. First, you need materials. Since it is a divine tool, the material must be "sacred". However, it is easy to find materials in this regard.


    Even if you find the material, you have to know how to merge and forge. Tang Ye didn''t know what the forging technology of Nine Layers of Heaven was, maybe there was someone like a professional forger. Now it¡¯s the beginning of everything is difficult, let''s talk about the situation of Jiuzhongtian first.


    The power of the dragon halberd that is now transformed with power is not weak, and can be temporarily replaced. So next, we need to find out where to find artifact materials.


    Before that, it''s good to improve your strength. Sitting cross-legged in the cave, Tang Ye began to spin the diamond formula, absorbing the surrounding spiritual energy to temper his body.


    The cultivation realm here is of the immortal level. One layer of heaven is mostly scattered immortals, and there are lower-level scattered immortals, intermediate-level scattered immortals, and upper-level scattered immortals. Tang Ye must be a lower-level Sanxian now. If you cultivate to the intermediate level of Sanxian, as long as you are not alone, it will be difficult for a foreign race to kill him. If you have cultivated to the higher level three immortals, then you don''t need to be afraid of others. All he had to do was to wait obediently for the heavens to cross the robbery **** thunder to experience the test, and then go to the second heaven.


    Jiuzhongtian is a world of cultivating immortals, which can satisfy the cultivation of hundreds of millions of living beings. The spiritual energy here is extremely strong. Tang Ye was like a fish in water when he arrived in such a world. It is very fast and the effect is very good to absorb the aura with the diamond formula. Tang Ye became a lot stronger all at once.


    This is probably the role of the "plug-in".


    However, there are some problems. Due to the absorption of the aura too quickly, around the cave where Tang Ye was hiding, the aura was reduced too fast, so that others could discover it!


    At first it was discovered by the monster beast. On the first day of cultivating, Tang Ye found that some small beasts suddenly appeared outside the cave, such as wild boars and wild rabbits. Regarding this matter, Tang Ye didn''t care much, but felt that it was easy to hunt to fill his stomach, and was quite happy. However, after another day, he found other ferocious and powerful beasts outside the cave. Such as sword tiger, black python and so on. If you weren''t a cultivator, you would be more afraid of these beasts.


    But Tang Ye still didn''t care very much, and even took the opportunity to fight with the beasts, which was regarded as practice. But on the third day, a monster came out of the cave!


    This is very scary. Actually came the monster? Monster beasts are fierce beasts that have entered the level of cultivation, and with a little wisdom, they can condense spiritual cores. Practitioners also prefer to hunt monsters to capture spiritual cores for fusion. After all, just by absorbing the spiritual energy, the cultivation is relatively simple.


    This also determined that where there are monsters, it is not conducive to hiding, because cultivators may appear at any time. Since Tang Ye wanted to hide and become stronger, she would not choose such a place. Before he chose the cave, he had observed it. Now that the monster beast appeared, he had to pay attention to it.


    After a period of observation, no one was found. Tang Ye thought for a while, but decided to hunt down that monster beast and practice his hands. It was a long-haired lion with a single horn, covered with long hair, and could not be seen by the eyes. There was a long single horn on the top of its head. Just looking at the appearance is very charming. If you put it on the ancestral land, you can catch it as a pet, and it will definitely become a weapon for picking up girls and fascinate thousands of girls.


    But, in this world, that is a fierce monster. There is a circle of black circle marks on the horns of the head. The more black circle marks, the stronger. Fortunately, there are not many black circles on this one-horned long-haired lion, otherwise Tang Ye would not be sure to deal with it.


    The behavior of the unicorn hairy lion made Tang Ye a little curious. At the beginning, when the unicorn furry lion saw him, he was very disdainful, and ran around the cave, as if looking for something. After going around for a while, it seemed that he didn''t get the result, so he went back to the cave and wanted to go into the cave.


    In all this process, the unicorn longhair lion ignored Tang Ye. As if because Tang Ye is a human, she disdains it.


    I''ll go. Tang Ye was quite angry. Even if it was looked down upon by those foreign races, a monster beast looked down upon itself so much. If the tiger didn''t show its might, it was really a sick cat. Therefore, Tang Ye turned into a flame dragon halberd and rushed directly to the unicorn shaggy lion to get rid of the good-looking hair.


    The one-horned shaggy lion was slightly surprised when he saw Tang Ye''s attack on it, and then became very angry. With a roar, he rushed towards Tang Ye.


    These cultivating monsters, with their spiritual wisdom, know how humble existence the human race is, and they are kept in captivity by those alien races like livestock. Therefore, it felt that Tang Ye was insulted. It didn''t take action against Tang Ye, and it could be regarded as letting Tang Ye go. However, Tang Ye actually took the initiative and couldn''t bear it!


    Tang Ye was angry in his heart, and the unicorn hairy lion was angry too, and the angry people and beasts collided together.


    call!


    boom!


    "Wow!"


    The victory and defeat came out all at once. The flame dragon halberd that Tang Ye turned into hit the head of the unicorn furry lion, interrupting all of its unicorn. The huge body of the one-horned shaggy lion was knocked off the ground and slid out, breaking a rock before stopping. It is very painful and wailing constantly.


    It tried to stand up, but was seriously injured and couldn''t stand up. Then it looked at Tang Ye, and its expression became horrified. There was also the surprise, like the surprise that was suddenly realized after discovering some amazing truth. This kind of astonishment brought horror to it. The original curiosity was this human!


    In fact, for three days in a row, the monsters came to the cave of Tang Ye, because Tang Ye absorbed the aura so quickly that the aura here suddenly disappeared. There are two main reasons for this situation. One is that treasures have appeared here, and the treasures are pregnant and need to consume a lot of spiritual energy. One is that powerful creatures have come here, quickly practicing breakthroughs.


    If it was a treasure, those monsters would want to get it. If it is a powerful creature, it may be the overlord here, so come here as soon as possible to recognize the master, so as not to be used as food.


    The one-horned shaggy lion, in fact, its identity is the overlord of this small area. When this happens, it has to come and see if there are any treasures. As a result, he ran a lap, and there was no trace of treasure. Then there should be a powerful creature, so it went to the cave, trying to find this creature, unexpectedly to provoke its authority.


    When Tang Ye shot it, it was first angered by Tang Ye''s provocation, and then injured by Tang Ye. It realized that the power Tang Ye used was the power that quickly consumed aura, so Tang Ye was the powerful one. Of creatures. In this way, the unicorn haired lion is naturally afraid. It has been defeated by Tang Ye, and the next end is death.


    This is a cruel world, not to mention territorial disputes. What the one-horned furry lion does not understand is why a human being is so strong?


    Without spiritual bones, human beings who cannot be cultivated are no better than monsters that can cultivate!


    Tang Ye was not polite, and killed the one-horned Shaggy Lion, took out the Shaggy Lion¡¯s spiritual core, and used it for his own cultivation.


    From the lower level of Sanxian to the intermediate level, a lot of spiritual energy is required, as if there are ten grids, which need to be filled to be promoted. After three days of cultivation, Tang Ye didn''t even fill a grid. How fast is this cultivation speed?


    Tang Ye''s request was different from others. You know, he filled half of the grid in three days. To be an ordinary cultivator, it would take at least three months!


    For practitioners after ascending, time is not very valuable. Three months is very short. But when Tang Ye wanted to return to his ancestral land, time was especially precious, so three days were a long time for him.


    He is too slow!


    Tang Ye didn''t understand why the monster beasts gathered day by day, and it wasn''t until the fifth day when a foreign race came, that he realized that it was not a coincidence.

 Chapter 1407： The road to escape!

    Three green bees came!


    Early in the morning, Tang Ye went out to stretch his fists and feet after cultivating cross-legged for a whole night, preparing to wash his face by the river, but when he rubbed his eyes, he noticed three strange guys standing in front of him.


    It''s not human, it looks like a human, with big green eyes spitting out, and a beetle-like appearance on the back, with thorns on both hands.


    Damn it, isn''t this a green bee alien? !


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and his whole body was refreshed. Why is the green bee alien again?


    It was tracked down! Tang Ye immediately guessed this. The green bee alien was originally a monster that was good at investigating. There was no green bee alien in this forest, but now it happened to appear in the cave. It was definitely not a coincidence!


    Strange things should happen from the day when many little beasts came here. Tang Ye was a little speechless, and he didn''t pay attention to this. Now he was discovered by the foreign race that things were going to be bad, and he hadn''t broken through to the realm of intermediate Sanxian!


    The three green bees were surprised when they saw Tang Ye. Is there a human race?


    Could it be that the two companions who were killed in the desert before were really the work of the human race? !


    But how did the human race do it?


    The three alien races of green bees came all the way to investigate along the subtle traces. Most of them have given up tracing, because they do not believe that a human race can survive in the forest. Right now, the three of them came to the forest because they were bored or lazy.


    Unexpectedly, I really met Human Race, very unexpected, and very...surprise!


    It is a great achievement to catch Human Race. If you still kill the human race of the two companions, it will be a great achievement!


    The three green bees showed a bright smile to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stared at the three green bees aliens for a moment, then smiled, and beckoned to the three green bees aliens, saying, "Good morning."


    The three green bees aliens were immediately confused. Good morning?


    Is this human being a fool? Seeing the three of us was not the first time to escape, but also to say hello to yourself?


    What made the three green bees even more dumbfounded was that Tang Ye, who had smiled and said hello to them, suddenly rushed towards them!


    What is this Terran going to do?


    The three green bees aliens really don''t understand Tang Ye''s behavior, come to fight? The problem is that if a human race is a mere tribe, we are fighting three alien races. This is not a court death!


    call!


    After Tang Ye approached the three alien races, he turned into a flame dragon halberd and wanted to kill the alien races!


    A few days ago, killing two green wasp alien races was fine, but after a few days of cultivation, is it not enough to kill three green wasp alien races?


    "****!" Seeing Tang Ye transforming into a flame dragon halberd, one of the three green bees cursed directly.


    That is the power of flame! And among the traces of their two companions being killed a few days ago is the flame. In this way, isn''t it the human being in front of him that killed his companion?


    The human being in front of him still survived in the forest. Look again, Fuck, there is a corpse of a one-horned furry lion next to it. This must have been killed by the human in front of him. In this way, this human being is the hidden human power!


    Since you can kill your two companions, you can naturally kill yourself too!


    The three green bees aliens are aware of this serious problem. Facing Tang Ye''s impact, they all hurriedly avoided.


    However, after Tang Ye took the shot, they were surprised before thinking about avoiding it, it must be too late. Using the solid formula of the diamond to practice frantically for a few days, absorbing aura, infusing and fusion, filling a grid and a half, getting closer to the middle-level fairy, and the strength is much stronger. Previously, the strength of just entering Sanxian easily killed two green bees alien races. Now this strength is really not difficult.


    Therefore, the green bee alien that Tang Ye chose to shoot, failed to evade smoothly, and was directly hit by Tang Ye''s flame halberd and flew out. Tang Ye chased up, leaped high, and stabbed the green bee alien who was flying backwards and couldn''t twist his body.


    "No!" Seeing this, the Green Bee alien cried out in shock. If he was pierced, he would definitely die, he didn''t want to die.


    But reality has always been cruel.


    Tang Ye''s power is unstoppable. Leaping up and down high, stepping on the chest of the alien race, pressing the alien race to the ground, and then directly piercing his neck with the flame dragon halberd, burning to the flesh, and there was a burning smell.


    Then, Tang Ye was even more ruthless, one hand penetrated into the place under the abdomen of the green bee alien race, and pulled out a pale white spiritual core.


    This is like hunting monsters and digging up spiritual cores to meet their own cultivation needs. In other words, for Tang Ye, the Green Hornet is just a monster hunted, not a soldier with the status of a ruler!


    It''s like putting it on the ancestral land and hunting humans. How would humans react?


    The two green bees aliens who watched this scene saw their companions being so simply and cruelly pulled out their spiritual cores, and their bodies shuddered. I haven''t had this kind of fear for a long time, and it''s a fear caused by a human race. It''s really scary.


    Can kill one''s own companion so easily, and kill oneself is the same. This strong human race hides too deeply. He is very strong, he is not an opponent!


    The remaining two Green Bee alien races no longer have the mood to catch Tang Ye for credit, and they clearly realize that they are not Tang Ye''s opponents, so they chose to escape.


    When escaping, a green bee alien yelled, "Tell the captain soon!"


    Probably it was another green bee alien holding something similar to a signal flare. After the green bee alien exhaled, he lost something. The thing was like a green eye, it flew into the air and exploded, emitting a cloud of green gas. , With a strong smell.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye was irritated and coughed while covering his mouth and nose. When he breathed a sigh of relief, the two alien races ran away for some distance.


    Those green eyes are really a good thing. They are both a signal flare and a good way to help escape. However, Tang Ye sneered and would not let the two green bees aliens escape. He threw a javelin at a green bee alien race and smashed the flame dragon halberd. The green bee alien raced to escape, but failed to escape, and was pierced to death.


    This is a bit silly, it''s better to have a fight with Tang Ye and ask for some interest. The other green bee alien race was overtaken by Tang Ye. He lost his fighting spirit and couldn''t escape. Tang Ye killed him and dug a spiritual core.


    Three green bees alien, dead!


    But this does not mean that things are over. Just now, the alien green wasp sent a signal flare to inform the other alien green bees. There is a small leader of the green bee alien with a pair of green bees alien, after receiving the signal, buzzing, rushed towards the forest side.


    Although Tang Ye could deal with the Green Bee alien race, it would be troublesome if a large group came. Moreover, we must also worry about whether there will be other powerful aliens. After all, for the hidden human race powerhouse, the alien race will never let go!


    Tang Ye could only leave quickly. And this also means that he has started his escape!


    An active Terran powerhouse will be fully wanted!


    The Green Hornet is just a scout, not a powerful alien. They found the target, and their own powerful aliens took action.

 Chapter 1408： Please and benefit!

    If a powerful person were sent to kill Tang Ye earlier, then Tang Ye should be dead, and would not become a hidden danger in the future. But a small boss of Green Hornet has made most of the mistakes of villains on TV. Arrogance, or negligence, must let the other party live. If it is caught, it will be fine if it is slashed with a knife, so why bother.


    This is the case. After receiving the signal, the green bee leader who was in charge of investigating Tang Ye¡¯s movements did not immediately report to his superiors. He asked to send a real fighting alien to destroy Tang Ye. He wanted to catch Tang Ye himself, so he brought A group of green bees and alien races hunted down Tang Ye.


    As long as it is a green bee alien, Tang Ye can deal with it. In this case, Tang Ye might escape. If an absolutely powerful alien is sent over and Tang Ye has no chance of escape, then killing Tang Ye will not be a problem!


    When Tang Ye left that hidden cave, he still had to hide traces to avoid being chased. This greatly slowed down his cultivation speed, but there was no alternative, it was better than being caught by a foreign race.


    When he came to a small river, Tang Ye stopped to rest, squatted down and washed his face with water to refresh his face, then sat on the grass by the river and looked at himself under the clear water as a mirror. The standard human appearance can be seen by the alien at a glance. Do you want to pretend to be an alien?


    Tang Ye was trying to solve the current predicament, otherwise he would not be able to practice well. But at this time, he has a kind of arrogance again. The descendants of the dignified human race, the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds, actually want to pretend to be the enemy to protect his life?


    I remember some deeds of the ancestor Long Aotian, high-profile and arrogant all the way, crushing everything, whoever refuses to slap to whom, so that all races live under the fear of being dominated, I still have lingering fears... Those who are descendants can''t lose his face!


    Tang Ye decided not to pretend to be an alien, but to become an existence that makes the alien tremble!


    He shouted with pride, "I have the martial arts mentality left by Long Aotian, I''m afraid you will be a ball!"


    In addition, Tang Ye himself is quite cunning, so even if there are a few more, he will have no problem dealing with the green bee alien race. He looked around, wondering if he could be used to ambush the alien race. Only then did he discover that the surroundings were terribly quiet, without a beast!


    If something goes wrong, there must be a demon. In such places, a certain powerful monster is generally dormant, belonging to its territory, and other monsters will not dare to enter.


    Tang Ye was on guard, he didn''t want to be killed by the monster.


    boom!


    At this moment, there was a sudden shock, and a huge triangular snake head suddenly sprang out of a pool of water coming up from the river. Come out a big snake!


    Very terrible snake!


    The triangular head has very sharp edges and corners. Unlike a normal snake, it is a little elliptical. It is a square triangular head. This appearance is very sharp and scary, much more deterrent than other snakes. At least the snake''s first impression is that it is not simple, it must be a powerful character!


    What''s more, this triangular-headed snake is still very big. It is simple to swallow a person alive. It seems to be a very powerful monster.


    Tang Ye quickly searched for the inheritance given by the old man of the remnant soul, knowing that this kind of snake is called the iron cone python. It is a very strong monster. If the cultivator of the lower level of Sanxian realm is not solid enough, he will definitely die in its iron cone head. under.


    Its head is a terrible means of attack. The triangular point, matching the body, is actually like a sharp arrow. Its attack is formed in this way, rushing past at an extremely fast speed, like a sharp arrow shot. If it were a human body, it would be broken into two pieces directly. And even in the face of those giant monsters, it can penetrate the opponent''s body, then entangle and kill enemies several times larger than it!


    Dormant under the water pool, the iron cone python is the overlord of a few miles around, other monsters dare not come in and disturb, so it is quiet.


    The iron cone python sprang out from the water, bent its high head, and looked at Tang Ye with a fierce expression. Being disturbed by Qingxiu, I am afraid that Tang Ye will not be easily let go.


    Tang Ye was originally thinking about how to deal with the green bee alien race, when suddenly such a scary triangular python sprang out from the pool above, he was very dazed. Why don''t you just wash your face and sit and rest? Do you need to surprise yourself? !


    The iron cone python has a strong aura, and every time the sound of the messenger stimulates the human head, it makes the whole body stand up and be extremely cautious.


    Tang Ye was ready for a battle.


    As a result, unexpected and pleasant things happened again. After staring at Tang Ye for a while, the iron cone python suddenly appeared lazy, spat out two letters, and gave Tang Ye a disdainful look, and then went back to the pool.


    "This..." Tang Ye was dumbfounded, and at the same time quite speechless and depressed.


    Iron cone python despise him!


    The look left by Iron Cone Python was like saying, "Is such a weak guy worth doing it himself?"


    Iron Cone Python played Tang Ye here casually, because it didn''t make any sense to kill Tang Ye, it might have soiled his site. As long as Tang Ye didn''t make any excessive actions, it wouldn''t bother to control it.


    For this kind of thing, Tang Ye felt very complicated. Is he so inconspicuous? Or is it because of the human race?


    Being underestimated is really annoying. However, the current situation is pretty good for Tang Ye. This is the site of the Iron Cone Python, and other monsters dare not bother. Even if it is a stranger of Green Hornet, I am afraid I have to be cautious when it comes.


    This environment can be used!


    So Tang Ye made up some ideas and stayed by the river to observe the movement of the iron cone python. In the evening, the iron cone python drilled out of the pool again. It glanced at Tang Ye, who was sitting still by the river. It was a bit surprised. This human being did not leave, so he was not afraid of himself?


    The Iron Cone Python didn''t pursue this. In its eyes, Tang Ye was timid, so timid enough to only dare to sit by the river, looking at it with fear and nervousness, this inexplicably gave it a sense of superiority.


    Look, is it the status of the king, is it feared and worshipped by others?


    Iron Cone Python was in a good mood, so he didn''t care about Tang Ye and just stayed here casually. It returned shortly after leaving the pool, but there was a lot of blood on the corners of its mouth, and even a whole piece of meat remained. Obviously, it went hunting just now, and only came back when it was full.


    The iron cone python swam to the river, poked its head to wash the blood stains, then looked back at Tang Ye, and then ignoring Tang Ye, went back to the pool again.


    Tang Ye saw this scene, his eyes rolled, and then laughed. The next day, at the same time when the iron cone python was eating, Tang Ye put a bunch of wild beasts by the pool. The iron cone python got out and was taken aback when she saw Tang Ye prepared dinner for it.


    Oh, let me go, this human being so sensible?


    Iron cone pythons are relatively lazy, otherwise they would not go out hunting once a day. Now that it has food delivered to its mouth, it can save it a lot of effort. It likes this kind of thing.


    It accepted Tang Ye''s kindness, but in order to show the dignity of the king, it looked arrogant after eating. After washing its mouth, it returned to the water pool without giving Tang Ye any benefits, as if saying that Tang Ye should do it.


    Tang Ye didn''t think anything, another day, he prepared raw and cooked meat, to see what iron cone python liked. As a result, the iron cone python likes to eat cooked, probably because it feels fresh and fragrant. Tang Ye let him eat something new, he was in a good mood, and finally had something to express to Tang Ye. It plunged headlong into the pool, and when it came out, it had many spiritual cores in its mouth.


    Those were all the spiritual cores left by the monster beasts it had eaten before, and it was of no use to it, but it was of great use to people like Tang Ye who were anxious to cultivate.


    Tang Ye was quite happy. In fact, he did this to the Iron Cone Python, just wanting the Iron Cone Python to help deal with the green bee alien race, but he did not expect to get a bunch of spiritual cores, which is really a big profit!


    At this time, swarms of green bees and alien races have surrounded them.

 Chapter 1409： Sure enough, the most cunning!

    Tang Ye''s approach was careful calculation, wisdom, not cunning. Since Iron Cone Python can help, fight for it. Not every monster beast is an enemy, and it has to hunt down its spiritual core. Don''t be so cruel, if people don''t kill you at first, don''t even think about killing them.


    Tang Ye felt that he could be friends with Iron Cone Python. It''s a pity that friendship didn''t have enough time to cultivate, and the green bee alien came.


    In the evening of this day, when Tang Ye went out to hunt the little wild beasts to prepare dinner for the iron cone python, he felt a lot of familiar breath. That is the green bee alien race!


    Tang Ye immediately went to investigate and found a large group of green bees surrounded by alien races. He was really convinced, these green-eyed bees were really annoying, and their ability to track down was amazing. They were discovered even after being so careful to cover them up.


    Well, since it''s here, then kill them all, and it should be a bit rewarding to please the Iron Cone Python these days.


    Tang Ye took the hunted beast, chose a familiar route, gave a sudden sneer, which was quite cheap, and then made a big movement, attracting those green bees aliens.


    "It''s that human race!" A green bee alien race took the lead. Seeing Tang Ye and recognizing the message sent by his previous companion, he couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Tang Ye laughed provocatively when he saw him coming, and then fled towards the water pool. He chose the most familiar route, so Tang Ye ran very smoothly.


    When he reached the edge of the pool, Tang Ye put the hunted beasts in the usual place, then turned around, waiting for the arrival of the green bees.


    The green bee alien race tracked extremely fast. Not long after, they chased Tang Ye, fell to the edge of the pool, and surrounded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at them calmly, and even shrugged, very calm.


    The small alien leader of the Green Hornet is not much different from other green Hornets, except that the body is a bit bigger than the ordinary one. Obviously, the power will be much stronger, so I became a little boss.


    Tang Ye squinted at him, just like when he was renting the land, he became a savvy person with a calm surface but a lot of calculations in his heart.


    Many green bees were curious when they saw Tang Ye, but they didn''t expect it to be a human race!


    It has been a long time since they have seen a strong human being. Now that they see one, they are not angry, but curious.


    But the little green bee boss is not so curious, he wants credit, or makes up for it. The five Green Hornet alien races that were killed were soldiers under his control. If they were to ask questions, his guilt would be great. Therefore, Tang Ye must be caught, at least to ensure that he will make up for the merits, and secondly, luck is good, and there may be rewards. After all, this is a strong human race, not an ordinary person like an animal.


    The little green bee stared at Tang Ye fiercely, and shouted angrily: "You killed a few of my men?!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Yeah, they don''t know what they can do. Who is to blame?"


    "You...!" The little green bee was extremely angry, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so arrogant. A mere human, thought it would be great to kill a few of his own men?


    What about the strong human beings who practice secretly and are destined to lose many breakthrough opportunities, but where can they be stronger?


    Killing a few green wasp alien races who are good at investigating but not good at fighting is nothing powerful. If it can kill the fighting alien, that''s not bad.


    Tang Ye squinted and smiled: "Are you surprised? Are you angry? That''s right, I am a human being, a human that you despise very much. However, it is just me..."


    As he said, Tang Ye paused, his expression turned gloomy and cold, and suddenly, he suddenly exerted his strength, swish, rushed to the nearest green bee alien race, pinched the green bee alien race''s neck, and then backed away.


    This scene happened so quickly that none of the green bees were able to react. Probably Tang Ye''s strength was far beyond their imagination, and he could actually do such a thing under their noses.


    They were surprised. Before they could get angry, Tang Ye did something that made them extremely...angry.


    At this moment, Tang Ye punched into the body of the green bee alien, penetrated, and blood splashed. When Tang Ye pulled out his hand, he had already grabbed the spiritual core of the green bee alien race.


    The green bee alien was naturally dead, and Tang Ye threw him on the corpse of the beast that served as the iron cone python dinner next to him, as if he was also used as the iron cone python dinner.


    Then Tang Yecai continued the words just now, and said very provocatively to the little green bee: "I am a human that you look down on, and will kill you one by one, and use your spiritual core to help me grow!"


    "Kill him!" The little green bee couldn''t bear it. The person who killed him in front of him was also dug out of the spiritual core and was so provoked. He greeted the green bee behind him and went to kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye smiled and looked back at the water pool. It seems that the dinner time of the Cone Cone Python is so accurate. I wonder if Cone Cone Python will come out?


    Iron cone pythons hate being disturbed by others, especially during dinner. Now that these green bees are making such a big noise, they must be stimulated, and then they will come out and teach them how to behave!


    Tang Ye planned like this.


    Several green bees of alien races rushed, spread their wings, held steel forks, formed a semicircle, and fought Tang Ye together.


    They thought that there was a pool behind Tang Ye, so there was no need to surround it, and Tang Ye would not run into the pool.


    However, just at this moment, a black triangular head suddenly sprang out from under the water pool, like an arrow, arousing a big splash.


    The few green bees who surrounded Tang Ye were startled, but there was still a beast hidden under the water pool!


    But the shock was not over. When the few green bees aliens were surprised, before they could retreat, the iron cone python swung its arrow-like heads and pierced through the several green bees aliens near the water pool one by one, forming a string of them. After a few screams and screams, several green bees alienated their breath!


    They stared, probably not reconciled to die like this. Or when I saw the iron cone python before death, I was even more surprised. Why did the iron cone python deal with himself instead of Tang Ye?


    When they saw the dead beast on the edge of the pool, they understood that all this was a conspiracy designed by Tang Ye. Tang Ye had known that there were iron cone pythons here, so he led them to do something here. No, it was strung into a circle by the iron cone python.


    After being calculated by Tang Ye, he would be extremely reconciled and would not look down upon him!


    "You..." The little green bee boss didn''t expect that a few of his subordinates would die all at once, and it was too late to care.


    Turning to this kind of thing made him angry. All things, obviously, have always been within Tang Ye''s calculation range. Then they were played around by Tang Ye!


    Damn it, mere humans... The little green bee''s boss is so angry that his teeth are biting "gritty". When will I be teased by Human Race like this?


    The little green bee''s mind to kill Tang Ye was beyond description. However, he had to worry about the iron cone python that sprang out from under the pool.


    The strength of the iron cone python is comparable to him, only strong but not weak. ****, he really hated Tang Ye, as expected, the human race was the most cunning, and he actually used the iron cone python.


    He was curious. As the overlord monster beast within a radius of a few miles, did Iron Cone Python help a human race?

 Chapter 1410： Not necessarily an opponent!

    Although the iron cone python was only the overlord of a few miles around, and looked unremarkable in the entire forest, the little green bee still felt a headache. Iron cone pythons are monsters, not their alien species. The attitude of monsters has always been simple and clear.


    Now, as soon as the iron cone python came out, it used the triangular-pointed head to penetrate the bodies of the little green bee bosses, which was obviously very upset. The little green bee felt very helpless, and realized that Tang Ye had calculated this point.


    Damn it, if you want to catch Tang Ye right now, you have to deal with the iron cone python, which will increase your loss.


    The little green bee stared at Tang Ye, very angry. If he caught Tang Ye, he didn''t want to take it for meritorious service. He wanted to peel off Tang Ye to vent his unhappiness. The trivial human race actually made himself so upset!


    "Go catch this human race, and I will deal with the Iron Cone Python!" After all, the little green bee boss has to make a decision. Although dealing with the iron cone python will increase the damage, the capture of Tang Ye, the strong human race, must not go wrong. He made arrangements and started to act.


    The little green bee rushed to attack, dragged the iron cone python, and let a group of men go down to deal with Tang Ye.


    Iron Cone Python can''t speak, it''s like to Tang Ye when it''s happy, just doing it when it''s upset. The little green bee''s actions made it very angry, and it rushed out to fight the little green bee.


    The other green bees are going to deal with Tang Ye. In this way, Tang Ye was happy. Without the pressure of the little green bee, he had nothing to worry about against ordinary green bees, and the flame dragon halberd was enough.


    But when he turned the flame dragon halberd, he attracted the attention of the iron cone python and the green bee. The flame dragon halberd is very extraordinary at first glance, and ordinary cultivators can''t directly condense weapons unless they are very familiar with certain spells, such as fire and water. Tang Ye was able to do it, indicating that in terms of fire, it was more powerful than many cultivators. And he can do this as a human race, really amazing.


    Iron Cone Python feels a little bit deceived. Judging from Tang Ye''s appearance, it seems to be better than himself. Has this kid pretended to be a grandson in his own face in the past few days?


    Play pig eat tiger!


    Iron Cone Python didn''t bother to care about Tang Ye. Looking at the situation right now, it was very clear that these Green Bee alien races came because of Tang Ye, so it was now helping Tang Ye. It doesn''t matter, it feels it these days, Tang Ye has no malice towards it, and doesn''t always want to hunt it down and obtain its spiritual core to cultivate like other cultivators. On this point, no matter whether Tang Ye was a human race or another race, it was willing to help.


    The little green bee felt a little panicked. Originally, Tang Ye killed several of his men, he thought it might be Tang Ye''s cunning or a fluke. Now that he brought so many hands down, he was not afraid that he could not deal with Tang Ye. But looking at Tang Ye''s formation, those subordinates might not be able to solve it. If he takes the shot himself, it is probably possible, but he has been entangled by the iron cone python.


    Besides, Tang Ye, a human race who dares to play with him here, must be sure. This grasp is the calculation of the iron cone python and the confidence in its own strength. Since he can kill a few of his men and still have nothing to do, he must not be stupid. If you''re not stupid, you won''t find a dead end.


    What''s happening right now is not a dead end for Tang Ye!


    This is not difficult to understand, so the little green bee is more and more worried.


    His worry is correct. Because in a short time, Tang Ye solved a group of green bees aliens, and a group of ordinary green bees had been defeated.


    Tang Ye''s strength was beyond the expectations of the little green bee and Iron Cone Python.


    "This grandson..." Tie Cone Python''s mood is like this, it really feels deeply deceived by Tang Ye. With Tang Ye''s strength, even if it were to deal with him, it might be enough. It''s just a little troublesome to deal with a group of green bees aliens. The strength of the little green bee is about the same as it, and it helped to entangle the little green bee, so Tang Ye would not have any pressure.


    The little green bee saw that almost all of his men had died under Tang Ye''s weird flames, and he knew that he had fallen into trouble. What he couldn''t bear was that he was planted in the hands of a human race!


    If the fight continues like this, if Iron Cone Python and Tang Ye join forces to deal with him, he will undoubtedly lose.


    The little green bee leader either flees or fights to the end, he can kill Tang Ye or make Tang Ye pay a heavy price.


    But the second result is meaningless. He was not that great, he sacrificed himself for the master of ceremonies to reign over Tang Ye. He wants to live, to gain more status and power, and to be graceful. So his choice is to escape. As for how to explain the failure, he can always find a reason to deal with it, and the most important thing is to live!


    How normal this idea is. So, the little green bee got rid of the entanglement of the iron cone python, flapped his wings suddenly, flew into the air, and quickly escaped.


    Tang Ye saw his expression sinking, and of course he wouldn''t let the little green bee escape. He rushed into the air. Although there was a distance from the little green bee, he blasted out with a punch.


    Click!


    What surprised the Iron Cone Python under the water pool was that after Tang Ye''s punch, the flapping wings of the little green wasp broke one side. The little green bee cried out in pain and fell from the air.


    Tie Cone Python stared at Tang Ye, feeling that he didn''t understand Tang Ye more and more. This human race, who has been betraying himself for the past few days, hides quite deeply. Maybe... he is not his opponent!


    In fact, Tang Ye used the magic tricks that he learned from the ancestral land, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy to use in Jiuzhongtian.


    After knocking down the little green bee leader, Tang Ye immediately went over to make up a few punches, then transformed into a flame dragon halberd, threw it fiercely, pierced the little green bee leader, and killed him.


    The little green bee snorted, and his green protruding eyes opened wide. Unexpectedly, I brought a group of hands down to catch a human race, and actually planted such a big somersault, and lost my life!


    At the moment of his last life, staring at Tang Ye, the little green bee knew that Tang Ye was a terrifying human race. Invisible strength, clever and cunning head, good calculation, grasp the opportunity, this will be a huge hidden danger!


    Tang Ye fell next to the little green bee leader, looked at it coldly, squatted down and punched him into his body, grabbing the pale blue spiritual core. This spiritual core contains more spiritual power than the white spiritual core of the ordinary green bee, and may be able to fill a grid of spiritual power needs.


    The spirit core was taken out, and the little green wasp leader died completely. At the moment of death, he still had to make up an impression on Tang Ye-cruel and cruel!


    At this moment, all the Green Bee alien races who were traced were resolved. Tang Ye went to the river to wash his hands. He just took out the spiritual core and was splashed with a lot of blood. When he noticed the heavy spitting voice behind him, he realized that the iron cone python was still behind.


    He turned his head and looked indifferent. The iron cone python who wanted to be accountable grinned stupidly and pretended to be stupid, and said, "Thank you just now. We can be friends."


    Looking at the corpse of the green bee alien race again, Tang Ye said, "These are all delicacies for you."


    Iron Cone Python is quite speechless, this human race is really different. Seeing that Tang Ye was still the way it was before, it turned its eyes, and then went down to eat, too lazy to care about it.


    Even if Tang Ye lied to it, it wouldn''t attack Tang Ye. Because it knows one thing, it may not be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    Terran, really cunning, really good at acting!


    As a thank you, Tang Ye also helped Iron Cone Python prepare dinner for the next two days. And these two days, he also used to absorb the power of the green bee spiritual core. After the absorption, his strength increased to the five grids of the lower level Sanxian. Then there are only five grids short of it, and you can break through to the intermediate Sanxian!


    However, at this time, the alien race noticed the disappearing Green Hornet Detective Team, so a more powerful alien raced out to investigate the situation. This means that Tang Ye has to face a stronger enemy!

 Chapter 1411： Dayong Town!

    After absorbing the spiritual core of the green wasp alien race, Tang Ye ran outside the forest to observe and found that many alien races had come. Some have a dog''s head, some have a cat''s head... It feels so powerful, Tang Ye feels like it''s time to go!


    If you don''t leave, you won''t be surrounded and killed by aliens. The aura of those alien races is obviously stronger than that of the green bee alien race, and it may be a fighting alien race. They all received a message from the Green Hornet Alien, the strong human race appeared!


    Tang Ye retreated decisively. After talking to the Iron Cone Python, the Iron Cone Python also simply and righteously, went down into the pool and took out more spiritual cores to Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye could do it for himself.


    So Tang Ye felt that he could be friends with this scary snake. He seems to have a good relationship with the snake, and when he was in the ancestral land, the relationship between the red and purple spirit python was also quite good.


    Tang Ye underestimated the importance the aliens place on him. When he secretly left the forest, he found that there were dozens of aliens surrounded by him. Among them is a black bear alien!


    The black bear alien race is a real fighting alien, carrying a big axe on its back, and it feels very violent just by looking at it. In addition to having a strong physique, black bears also have terrible explosive power. The big axe is like this, even if it is the power of the lower body to disperse the immortals, it is enough to make the intermediate dispersal immortal eat a pot.


    Tang Ye wondered, did these alien races know of their existence and must get rid of themselves?


    With such a large number of people, it''s not easy to calculate with a head. Faced with this situation, Tang Ye could only choose to escape. The Iron Cone Python was really righteous, and fearing that Tang Ye would not be able to escape, he specially led Tang Ye to escape from the remote road, avoiding the places occupied by many powerful monsters, and smoothly reached the edge of the forest.


    It was a mountain, and I looked down and saw a small town. Tang Ye was very curious, what would social management in a world ruled by aliens look like?


    When he got here, Iron Cone Python didn''t care about Tang Ye, turned around and left, leaving in a cool manner.


    Tang Ye was speechless. I was so lucky to meet such a good snake.


    In fact, the iron cone python stopped and looked back after leaving a distance. Although it is not very intelligent, it is not easy to know that Tang Ye is a human race. It still knows a little bit about the current era of human races like livestock. It just wondered if such a human race would make any waves.


    Just watch the excitement. What if this human race is like Long Aotian, the lord of the world ten thousand years ago, and he was not killed that day, and he was successful in his cultivation, wouldn''t he be blessed?


    After giving the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms a favor, the will of the Lord of Thousand Realms will also be fed back, sheltering the people and things that once helped him.


    Of course, Iron Cone Python is just thinking like this, it should be a little fun out of boredom.


    But, what if Tang Ye really did it that day?


    Tang Ye planned to go to the small town under the mountain. But there is a problem. When he enters a small town ruled by aliens alone, he will definitely be targeted by aliens. There are almost no human races with free identities in this world. The human races have been bought by foreign nobles, and many of them are doing hard labor as slaves. Therefore, unless Tang Ye became a member of the human slaves.


    There is another question Tang Ye needs to consider, that is, do those alien races who chase him know his true colors. If you know his appearance, you can''t mix it up. And he didn''t want to change his face. Disguise is not an insurance solution. In Jiuzhongtian, he did not know a superb Master of Disguise. If you use magical methods to change your appearance, the high-strength aliens here are easy to recognize.


    In order to verify if he was wanted by the portrait, Tang Ye lurked outside the forest for a long time, and waited for a Kotou alien who came to chase him and ran to urinate alone. He quickly went over and held the Kotou to subdue the alien!


    Fortunately, the strength of this Kotou alien race was as strong as he had investigated, otherwise this kind of behavior would be very dangerous. He pressed the dog''s head and asked if the dog-head alien knew him.


    Kotou alien wants to kill people. He-t **** press his head on the ground, his eyes don¡¯t even see anyone, know a Mao?


    Tang Ye realized this and didn''t feel embarrassed, but was very angry. He felt that the hum of the dog''s head was an insult to him, so he punched the dog''s head a few times to make the dog head behave. Then he turned the dog''s head and asked him if he knew him.


    Gootou said that he didn''t know him, but he was very surprised that Tang Ye was an individual. He was not stupid, and soon thought that Tang Ye was the strong hidden human race they were hunting down. But he was so stupid that he actually told Tang Ye his guess. So Tang Ye had to kill him to silence.


    After some forced questioning, Tang Ye knew that those of them who came to hunt, because the entire Green Bee alien race had been destroyed, they didn''t know what the hidden powerhouse looked like.


    In this way, Tang Ye was relieved, and could mix into the human slaves and observe the various situations of Yizhongtian. Although it may be a coolie, as a person who keeps approaching the middle-level Sanxian, coolie is nothing at all.


    Seeing Tang Ye sinking into thought, the Gootou alien race wanted to find a chance to escape, but the sharp Tang Ye stopped him. He hurriedly begged for mercy and said: "Please let me go..."


    Huh!


    Tang Ye''s hand penetrated into his body before he finished speaking the foreign language of the dog head, and took out his spiritual core.


    The anger of the Gootou alien race can''t be said, this human race is too cruel!


    Tang Ye indifferently tossed the corpse of the dog head alien race aside and left. In this way, he is indeed very cold and ruthless, cruel and cruel. However, if he was caught instead, then the first thing to be done was to deprive him of his spiritual bones. The treatment is the same. Therefore, whoever is cruel to whom is not a question of right or wrong, but a question of survival.


    Tang Ye went to the small town under the mountain. The civilization under the rule of the alien race was actually similar to that of the human race. This is like another continent, where you can see all kinds of people in a city. The image of orcs is mostly, after all, they are dominated by alien races. There are very few human races, which is probably the most awkward part.


    The small town at the foot of the mountain is called Darong Town. The characters written by the city gate are unexpectedly the characters of the human civilization. This is very ironic to the aliens. It despises the human race, but uses various things created by the human race. And this is a huge shame for the human race. Being plundered by others, watching the enemy occupy and use their own creation and can do nothing.


    Tang Ye stood in front of Darong Town, squinted, and then looked forward. At this time, he was dressed like a beggar, with shabby clothes, messy hair, dirty hands and feet, and his whole body looked sloppy. Probably this is the appearance of a slave?


    There were two dog-head guards at the gate of the city. After seeing Tang Ye, they didn''t ask anything, because they thought Tang Ye was a slave to a certain nobleman.


    But in the next scene, the two guards with dog heads were speechless. At this time, a luxurious carriage arrived. There were several human slaves around the carriage. The carriage that was going to enter the city was suddenly stopped by Tang Ye!


    After Tang Ye stopped the carriage, she pretended to be very pitiful, and cried, "Master, please take me in. My master was killed by the monster, and I have no place to go. I am willing to serve you. !"


    This made the two dog head guards very speechless. It turned out that this human race wanted to take it in. Following that, the two guards with dog heads were huge mockery, contempt, and playfulness towards Tang Ye.


    This is the human race, humble and weak, and can''t survive without the master!


    In order to survive, all self-esteem was abandoned.


    In other words, does Human Race still have dignity?


    The few slaves following the carriage frowned slightly when they saw Tang Ye''s appearance. I was angry for a moment, but soon felt endless sorrow.


    Is this the fate of the human race?

 Chapter 1412： A bleak city!

    It wasn''t that Tang Ye couldn''t see the look of others towards him, he simply ignored the contempt and mockery of the two guards. In this world where the aliens dominate and the humans are weak, they will be underestimated by the aliens wherever they go. It is always necessary to be more open to it. When you need to forbearance, you have to endure, and when you don¡¯t need it, just kill!


    However, Tang Ye felt a little uncomfortable for the expressions of anger, contempt, and then confession, helplessness, and sympathy revealed by those noble entourages who were also human.


    The fate of our human race will not be like this!


    Tang Ye stopped this alien aristocratic master''s carriage, the alien who was in charge of driving the horse was quite angry, and directly drew a whip at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be beaten like this. When the whip seemed to hit him, he pretended to scream "Ouch", then fell back to the ground, clutching his body and humming, pretending to be true. Was beaten the same.


    Superb acting!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s miserable appearance, the foreign horseman who beat Tang Ye sneered triumphantly and sneered: "Where can the dog dare to stop Master Gou''s carriage, get out of the way, or I will lash you to death!"


    Tang Ye lowered his head and rolled his eyes. Dog stuff, dog master?


    When he looked up, Tang Ye looked at the two dog-head guards at the city gate and expressed meaningfully. He turned around and said to the alien groom: "This adult, the little one can''t afford the identity of a dog. I even have a dog. Why not, otherwise the two big brothers will beat me..."


    "You..." The alien groom was speechless, Tang Ye said, as if he looked down on the dog just now?


    However, Dayong Town is a city with mostly alien cats and alien dogs, and even the old master is an alien dog... But, if you scold someone just now, he inherits the civilization of the human race. Dog stuff is really a curse!


    Tang Ye''s words were very effective, and the two dog-head guards glanced at the alien groom very uncomfortably, as if they were warning. But no, why do you scold dog things, why not scold cat things, horse things?


    The alien horseman is an alien horse, and he was surprised when he noticed the look in the guard dog''s head. He was just a horseman. He could be as arrogant as he is now, but he was a fake tiger, relying on Master Gou''s power and facing a humble human race. If he is arrogant to the guard of the dog''s head, he will not have good fruit in the future.


    "You, you... Lao Tzu killed you!" The alien groom was very angry with Tang Ye. He didn''t expect to be embarrassed by a humble human race, and he was a bit dilemma.


    Tang Ye hurriedly "begged for mercy" to the foreign horseman, making a pitiful act of pleading. Everything is in disguise. In my heart, he was happy. Now he discovered the strange phenomenon of this world. Although it is ruled by a foreign race, a lot of human civilization is retained, and it even penetrates directly into the hearts of all races, and is influenced by many human concepts. This is easier to sow discord. Tang Ye''s careful observation and cunning mind can always use various advantages.


    The human races who followed the carriage felt a little strange to Tang Ye''s speech just now. Tang Yena was indeed lowering his status, but he seemed to be fighting back against the alien. Seeing the embarrassment of the alien horseman was inexplicably happy. Suddenly, those human races no longer hated Tang Ye''s dignified behavior.


    The alien groom became more and more angry, and again waved his horse whip to pump Tang Ye.


    "Well, what are you doing!" There was a calm voice from inside the carriage, and then a man with an old dog''s head came out.


    This is an old dog... When Tang Ye saw this old kobold, he was a little depressed. Most of the so-called alien races were like orcs. But in fact, there may be many orcs in these small cities and towns. When the prosperity comes, there will be alien races that are infinitely close to the human race.


    The old dog is probably Master Gou. Although he is wearing an old dog''s head, his aura is very strong, making people think that he is not a dog... Obviously he has a good position in Dayong Town, and he can guess it by looking at his entourage going out.


    The foreign horseman was very in awe of Master Gou, and immediately bowed his head to show his salute, not daring to shout again. Worried about being reprimanded by Master Gou, he was like Master Gou talking about Tang Ye.


    Master Gou didn¡¯t want to talk much. After listening to the groom¡¯s words, he glanced at Tang Ye indifferently. Seeing that Tang Ye was a tall human race with healthy hands and feet, he waved his hand and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the house together, if you can do it. Live, I won¡¯t starve you to death."


    This is to take in Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye sneered in his heart, but on the surface he was beginning to perform superbly. It was not a bow to bow, but rather a bow to bow, to say something to thank Master Gou.


    The foreign horseman was so angry, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be taken in by Master Gou in this way. But it''s good to imagine, there will be opportunities for revenge in the future. Even if Tang Ye was killed, for the noble mansion, the death of a slave would be no one!


    So Tang Ye walked to the human races who followed the carriage. He saw a girl about sixteen or seventeen years old, holding a heavy object. He grinned at the little girl, looked silly, snatched what was in the girl''s hand, and said, "I''ll help you get it!"


    The girl was taken aback and was very anxious. That was her job. If she didn''t, she would have more chances for the manager to beat her. That hurts, she didn''t want to be beaten at all. So Tang Ye''s kindness did not make her feel relaxed.


    As a person who has experienced all kinds of things, Tang Ye quickly realized the girl¡¯s worries, and returned the robbed things, but only part of it, said: "I will help you get a little bit, the master will not blame you. !"


    Helping to get some reduces the burden on the girl, which is also a good intention. Seeing Tang Ye''s behavior, several human races nearby nodded slightly, thinking that Tang Ye was good.


    In the end, Master Gou didn''t say anything, the alien horseman just gave Tang Ye a fierce look, and then continued to drive into the city, and several human races followed. This is the treatment of the human race, a slave of hard labor!


    Tang Ye ran into the city and looked at the lively situation in the city, but there were not many human races. It seemed that everything had been replaced by the orcs and alien races. The human races were more just coolies who could be followers or be beaten and scolded.


    As a person, I feel a little sad.


    Tang Ye looked calm, but was already thinking about how to change this situation.


    First of all, start with those alien races around you who are hostile to you!


    Tang Ye glanced at the alien groom. He felt the hostility of the foreign horseman to him clearly. Perhaps the alien horseman felt that killing a human slave was nothing, but he also felt that killing a little horseman was nothing, and the people above would not pay much attention.


    The alien groom wanted to move him, he didn''t mind breaking his neck casually.


    The few human races nearby were very curious about Tang Ye. At first, they felt that Tang Ye was very unbelievable. Most of them were cowardly, weak, and tortured people. Otherwise, the master was killed by the monster beast, why not take the opportunity to escape alone, even if you live carefully outside, you will feel more comfortable alone, and will not be beaten and abused as a slave.


    I originally saw Tang Ye that way, but now I find that Tang Ye doesn''t seem to be that person. This guy is very energetic, and those wicked eyes always seem to be planning something.

 Chapter 1413： Scum and companions!

    When he arrived at Master Gou''s big mansion, there were people who specialized in managing human slaves. The ridiculous thing is that this manager is a human race. Then he was arrogant and domineering, beating and insulting Tang Ye, who was also a human race, and none of them were merciful.


    Tang Ye felt very sad and regretful about this, and thought of a sentence, he was born from the same root, so why is it too anxious!


    Everyone is a human race, and the human race is already so difficult, why not unite and help each other, but hurt each other instead?


    Having become a hard worker in Master Gou''s mansion, Tang Ye must obey the arrangement. The man who manages him and other human races is a middle-aged man named Gou Ping. I heard other people say that Gou Pingyuan didn''t have his surname Gou, but he changed his surname to cater to Master Gou. I guess he didn''t even know his original surname. Also, his name is not a "ping" but a two-character "unping".


    Injustice, he was supposed to be a revolutionary, but in the end he became the biggest traitor. The human races in Gou''s Mansion all have quite some opinions on Gou Ping.


    But what can be done, relying on being appointed by Master Gou, he is arrogant and no one can help him.


    Now Tang Ye is a newcomer, and what Tang Ye did when he came in was to be taken in. It was inevitable that he would be underestimated. And, the alien horseman secretly greeted Gou Ping and wanted to kill Tang Ye, so Gou Ping was very rude to Tang Ye from the beginning.


    Now it''s time to give advice to the subordinates. All the subordinates come to a small courtyard and line up. Tang Ye changed his clothes now. It was the clothes for the servants of Gou Mansion. Some very rough cloths made them quite uncomfortable. The key is that there is a dog head printed on the front of the clothes, which is particularly conspicuous. Tang Ye instantly felt that she was very non-mainstream.


    Precepts are the same as having a morning meeting. The person in charge will talk about the relevant rules, and the consequences of violating the rules will be serious. Gou Ping didn''t do anything to other people, but embarrassed Tang Ye a lot. He glared at Tang Ye and said, "Useless things, willing to be human slaves, really shame the human race!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was instantly stunned when he heard Gou Ping''s words. Shameful? This guy is really speechless. Isn''t he embarrassing to be Master Gou''s running dog?


    Tang Ye couldn''t figure out how, how could Gou Ping stand on the human race''s standpoint and teach him so boldly, this guy is really shameless!


    Never seen such a brazen person!


    Tang Ye felt that he could kill Gou Ping. Anyway, this virtue was not a powerful cultivator. He could betray the human race once, and he could betray a second time. Now Tang Ye has no patience and time to slowly test whether a person can serve as an ally to revitalize the human race. If the other party is really bad, then just kill it, rather than indiscriminately.


    Of course, he can''t do it now. This kills Gou Ping as soon as he enters the Gou Mansion. The noise is too fast, and Tang Ye has to slowly cultivate to become stronger.


    "Gou Guanshi''s lesson is that I shouldn''t do that. However, I still hope that Gou Guanshi understands the slave. If I don''t turn to a master, I can''t survive." Tang Ye lowered his posture and continued to act in front of Gou Ping.


    Gou Ping sneered at Tang Ye, and said, "The pile of grain that was just shipped back will be handed over to you, don''t tell me it can''t be done!"


    "You can do it!" Tang Ye shouted.


    But those human races who knew Tang Ye frowned greatly. A lot of food was just for Tang Ye to move it alone, which would definitely not be possible. Now Human Race can''t cultivate, it just uses flesh and blood to move the entire Gou Mansion to eat, it is completely impossible!


    Everyone could see that Gou Ping was deliberately embarrassing Tang Ye.


    Gou Ping saw that Tang Ye had promised so simply, he hehe sneered, and raised his voice: "This is what you promised! Remember the rules I just said. If you can''t do it, you must accept punishment!"


    Tang Ye would definitely not be able to finish the food, and there would be reasons to continue to embarrass Tang Ye. This little by little, Tang Ye can''t stand it sooner or later. Even if he died, he died because of his disobedience, being tortured and injured. This is to blame for his poor physical endurance and no one can be blamed.


    This way of playing with Tang Ye slowly, not only relieves the hatred, but also shirks all responsibilities, how comfortable. This is what Gou Ping and the groom want.


    After Tang Ye was assigned a job that was impossible in the eyes of others, the next person''s advice was over, and they went to work separately. Gou Ping knew that he didn''t have a good image in the eyes of these people, so he didn''t talk to these people, glanced at Tang Ye with a sneer, and left, waiting to see if Tang Ye''s work was completed at night, and he had to think about it during this period. How to punish Tang Ye.


    The few people who knew Tang Ye hurried over to see Tang Ye, they were all worried about Tang Ye. These are four people, three men and one woman. That girl was the 16 or 17 year old girl Tang Ye wanted to help her with. Except for the clothes that are simple and worn, the whole person is actually slim and well-developed. I don''t know if the aura of Jiuzhongtian is well moisturized, or whether the girl is born of an immortal, and I always feel that no matter how bad the situation is, it will have aura and charm than the women on the ancestral land.


    In other words, this sixteen or seventeen-year-old girl is a big little beauty. Had it not been for the lowly human status, she would have been picked long ago. It is said that there are flowers that are worthy of being folded, and not to be folded without flowers.


    Tang Ye and the four of them already knew each other and knew each other''s names. The girl''s name is Yang Cailu, and the three men are Yang Liye, Zhu Dazhuang, and Chen An. That Yang Liye is Yang Cailu''s brother. These people have grown up together since childhood and have always lived in Gou''s Mansion.


    "Tang Ye, how can you agree to that villain Gou Ping!" After Yang Cailu came over, she shouted bitterly to Tang Ye.


    She was still a timid girl that day, but only after getting acquainted with Tang Ye, did she show her true temperament. In fact, she was somewhat stubborn and fierce in her bones. Being cowardly is a means of self-protection. Now the human race is at the mercy of others. The more you resist, the more the alien race will be stimulated, and the more they will come to play with you. The alien races with the majority of orcs like to conquer, but dislike those who are too obedient. After all, Cailu Yang is a female, and her personality is too prominent, and sooner or later something will happen.


    Tang Ye smiled at Yang Cailu and said, "It''s okay, I know Gou Ping is embarrassing me on purpose."


    "Then you promised, you should kill you and not take the job. At most, Gou Ping would not dare to kill you. But if you take the job and do not finish, Gou Ping has reasons to deal with you. That''s it!" Yang Cailu was very worried about Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was too stupid. What happened to the cleverness that embarrassed the groom by talking before!


    Yang Liye, Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An were also worried about Tang Ye. Yang Liye frowned and said, "When we are done, we will help you. The best we can do, but the best you can''t...you are in trouble.


    Tang Ye smiled when seeing several people sincerely showing concern for him. Such talents are what he needs, and he wants to unite these people to revive the glory of the human race!


    Dreams are always necessary, otherwise life is so boring. Tang Ye knew that there was a problem that needed to be solved, that is, the cultivation problem of people without spiritual bones!

 Chapter 1410： Not as good as a dog!

    Wanting to solve the problem of the Nine Heavens''s human race by one person is a bit whimsical, so Tang Ye can''t rely on himself alone. And in the current situation of the Nine Heavens Human Race, even if they are all united together, it is of little use, because the Human Race cannot cultivate, it is no different from waste. This can''t fight many alien races. Therefore, the problem of human cultivation must be resolved.


    As for how to solve this problem, I have to start with the spirit bones. Spiritual bones are the key to cultivation, and there is no way to cultivate without them. Tang Ye didn''t know what the spirit bone was. Is that a bone?


    He had understood from the inheritance left by the old man with remnant soul, that it seemed not to be a specific bone, but a kind of potential capacity. It seems that there is something in the human body that can stimulate human potential, and then can cultivate. What the alien does is this human body structure that can stimulate potential.


    It is like a ditch, which cuts off some parts from time to time, causing the ditch to be blocked. Then, if there is a way to reconnect with the ditches, people can practice again.


    It can be summed up as, this ditch is the spiritual bone. And the deprivation of the spirit bones is not all deprived, it is just destroyed, and there is a possibility of repair. And this repair method is not to find a bone to fill it in. Maybe, just use some force to reconnect the broken "ditch".


    When Tang Ye was thinking about these things, Yang Cailu and Yang Liye were just worried that he would not be able to complete the task assigned by Gou Ping. Nowadays, not many people think about the issues that Tang Ye is concerned about, because they can''t even care about their own survival, and they feel that rebuilding spirit bones is a dream.


    The human race had secretly carried out this matter long ago, and it was rumored that some people had succeeded. Those who succeeded established a secret holy place for characters, and many human races who escaped sought such a holy place. However, no one succeeded, all died in the process of searching.


    This makes people wonder whether the so-called human holy land was fabricated by a foreign race, so that the "leak fish" of the human race took the initiative to jump into this trap?


    Over time, no one believed the so-called Holy Land of Human Race. If you don''t believe it, you won''t look for it, without hope, people become more numb.


    After Tang Ye came to Dayong Town, he met many human races. Some were the most miserable slaves, some were better offenders, and some were treated better. However, no matter which kind they were, their eyes looked hollow. No god, giving people a feeling of being obedient, eating and waiting for death.


    This is the appearance of giving up hope and being numb.


    On the other hand, Tang Ye looked resolute, his eyes were very energetic and hopeful, quite charming. Yang Cailu and Yang Liye have a good impression of Tang Ye, which has a lot to do with this. They think Tang Ye is very good, different from them, with a different temperament.


    Yang Cailu and the others want to help Tang Ye move food, but they also have to finish their work first. In order to help Tang Ye, they worked hard and didn''t rest on the way. Tang Ye was very moved by this. But they didn''t know that Tang Ye was a cultivator, not just a body of flesh and blood, it was really too simple to move some grain. So with a little carelessness of them, they moved most of the grain, only a little.


    In order not to be so eye-catching, Tang Ye left a little bit first, lest others are too surprised. Even so, it is also a very shocking matter, and it will definitely attract the attention of others, even if the foreign race does not look at these things, Gou Ping will definitely interfere.


    Tang Ye''s thoughts were sharp, and he was thinking about how to deal with Gou Ping. However, at this time, there was a sudden commotion, and something happened to Yang Cailu.


    Tang Ye hurried over to look. When I got there, I saw that Gou Ping and Yang Liye were in conflict. Yang Liye was so angry that he was dragged by several people and wanted to fight Gou Ping. Gou Ping sneered smugly, full of provocation. Yang Cailu hid beside Yang Liye, angry and panicked, and her expression a little dodging.


    Tang Ye went to ask someone to ask, it turned out that it was Gou Ping who wanted to act on Yang Cailu. At Yang Cailu''s age, she was slim and uneven, enough to attract men''s attention. Those aliens ignored this, but Gou Ping, a human man, was still right, after all, it was a human aesthetic.


    Yang Liye must have been very angry when he ran into this incident. He wanted to protect his sister and clashed with Gou Ping.


    The people at the scene were all human beings at work, and they were very angry at Gou Ping''s behavior. Even if they didn''t dare to contradict the person appointed by Master Gou, they would use their expressions to show their disgust and hatred for him.


    It''s really a dog thing!


    Gou Ping completely ignored the contempt and disgust of the people, and sneered at Yang Liye: "Yang Liye, do you think this is helping your sister? Huh, it is really funny. Although the aesthetics of those alien races are not of our human race, they still find it Not a woman. At this time, what they need is a female. It is a female, they will occupy and vent their desires! In this Gou Mansion, when do you think your sister can be safe? Or, in Da When can Rongzhen be safe? You haven''t heard of how many women of our same race have been caught by those dogs and foreign races as venting tools?"


    "Instead of this, it''s better to hand over your sister to me! It''s better to be with me than... and..." Gou Ping paused, because he must be cautious in his expression and not insult the foreign race.


    "It''s better than with a dog?" Tang Ye answered at this moment.


    This is what Gou Ping wants to say. In Darong Town, there are mostly alien dogs and alien cats, and Gou''s Mansion is the big camp of alien dogs. But for the human race, if you have a temper, the dog alien is a dog. It''s just that not everyone dares to say such things, no one even dares to say, Gou Ping is no exception.


    But Tang Ye said.


    A dog!


    This sentence scared everyone to death. Say that in Gou''s Mansion, you will be killed in minutes. Everyone looked at Tang Ye, alas, this newcomer, he really didn''t know how to live or die.


    Gou Ping''s eyes brightened when he saw Tang Ye. I feel that Tang Ye really has a way to go to heaven and **** has no way to break in. After all, Tang Ye was a little gentle with the reason for not completing the task. Now Tang Ye cursed the foreign race who ruled this city, it was a death penalty. Gou Ping had a reason to think about Tang Ye!


    He looked at Tang Ye, sneered, and walked in front of Tang Ye, reaching out to slap Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye gently rolled his head and avoided.


    "You..." Gou Ping was amused, thinking that Tang Ye was so cute that he was looking for a dead end, so he dare to hide?


    "You dare to hide!" Gou Ping glared at Tang Ye and said angrily: "You have committed a capital crime, do you know?! This is Mansion Gou, Mansion Gou takes you in and raises you a low life, you actually scold Master Gou... I will teach you severely for Master Gou!"


    Gou Ping stretched out his hand to beat Tang Ye again. Worrying that Tang Ye would still be hiding, he threatened: "If you hide again, I will call the guards. At that time, not only you will have problems, everyone else must have problems!"


    The others were frightened. Yang Liye and Yang Cailu were very worried about Tang Ye, they wanted to help Tang Ye but they didn''t know what to do. As a human slave, what right do you have? Going out now might only increase Tang Ye''s burden. If Gou Ping is irritated and the guards are called, they will inevitably be beaten off.

 Chapter 1411： What are you keeping?

    Tang Ye is crazy!


    This is the thought of Gou Ping and everyone present.


    Actually shot Gou Ping!


    Gou Ping felt this was a dream. As a manager of these slaves and subordinates, I have the power and protection given by the dog aliens. How could the subordinates dare to do this? !


    This kid is going to kill him! Torture him slowly!


    Others were shocked by Tang Ye''s actions, including Yang Cailu, Yang Liye, Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An who were more familiar with Tang Ye. They didn''t understand what happened to Tang Ye, as a servant, why was so unconscious. I felt stupid for agreeing to do so much work before, but now I feel so stupid and rude!


    If Gou Ping moved, he would never live anymore!


    Tang Ye had already started, and there was no way out. Yang Cailu and Yang Liye felt very helpless. Tang Ye always did things unexpectedly, and they couldn''t stop them!


    After Gou Ping was shocked, he was very angry. Tang Ye didn''t pinch his neck particularly hard, he didn''t have the pain of suffocation, and he could still talk. He yelled at Tang Ye angrily: "Tang Ye, you are so brave, do you want to die?!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s as if you will let me go if I don''t do this. Anyway, it will be dead sooner or later. It''s better to pull you back."


    "You..." Gou Ping was speechless, Tang Ye made a lot of sense. He wanted to play Tang Ye, no matter what Tang Ye did, it was the same. But he didn''t expect Tang Yehui to be so bold and assertive, the key is not afraid of death.


    Normally, those servants dare not say "no" to him no matter how much they play. In the final analysis, they are still afraid of death and easy to shake.


    Gou Ping wouldn''t let himself be precious, and the life he was enjoying was ended because of a lunatic slave like Tang Ye. He planned to call out and let the guard dog to save him. But Tang Ye suddenly pressed his throat hard, and he couldn''t speak at all.


    "Woo..." Gou Ping''s speech turned into a woo, and at the same time he felt a little suffocated, very uncomfortable, staring at Tang Ye and struggling constantly.


    Tang Ye controlled the intensity, and Gou Ping would not die easily. He looked at Gou Ping with an indifferent expression, and said, "Everyone is a human race, why are you betraying us to be a dog of a foreign race? Just do it. There should be kind people among foreign races. You are kind to live and I won¡¯t have any opinion. , But why do you want to be a wicked person? If you are a wicked person, be a wicked person. Why do you just nod and bow down like a dog to our human race?"


    Tang Ye pinched Gou Ping''s neck, raising it higher and higher, and Gou Ping became more and more uncomfortable, struggling harder and harder.


    "A person like you, just don''t be a human being?" Tang Ye looked at Gou Ping''s expression more and more indifferent, cold and playful, and felt like a big bad person.


    Gou Ping panicked, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so vigorous that he could pinch his neck so that he could not resist. He is not small, even if he hasn''t practiced before, he has some fists, but when he is struggling after being strangled by Tang Ye, he feels that Tang Ye is very firmly grasped, and he can''t shake it at all. He couldn''t help wondering, is Tang Ye still a low-level servant?


    How could there be such strength for a mere subordinate? Human slaves who don''t have enough to eat and are often oppressed and destroyed are generally weak, so why is Tang Ye so powerful?


    Gou Ping showed a panic expression. When the people next to him saw it, he gradually forgot the crazy things Tang Ye had done, and looked at Gou Ping and felt very relieved.


    The traitor of this human race, this villain who, after becoming a traitor, turned arrogant and domineering towards his own tribe, finally had the same fate!


    For so many days and nights in the past, these oppressed people have been hoping for Gou Ping''s tragic end. Now that I see it with my own eyes, it''s so happy!


    Tang Ye glanced at these people, and found that there was a hint of expression in these people''s eyes, saying that they would not have appeared in the numb expression in the past.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt very general, the source of this look was because of revenge!


    They hated Gou Ping, and now Gou Ping has come to a tragic end. They are happy and excited about it. This is a feeling of venting the hatred in the heart. Although revenge is a bit of negative energy, it can make the human race look attractive again, why not do it?


    Only by regaining the spirit and power can it be possible to unite, believe in the same, and charge for the common goal.


    A kind of human control.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and thought about something. Although the mood of revenge is several levels lower than that of reviving the human spirit, it is not a bad idea to restore motivation first and move closer to the great dream step by step.


    So, take revenge to your heart''s content, and then fight together to restore the glory of the human race and restore the glory of the human race!


    Tang Ye smiled evilly, and the hand holding Gou Ping''s neck became harder and harder. Since he was determined to stimulate the numb human race with revenge, Gou Ping was already a dead person in his eyes.


    Although the time to kill Gouping was much earlier than he expected, he had already reached this point and couldn''t look back.


    However, Yang Cailu had to calm down a lot. She realized that Tang Ye was going to kill Gou Ping, and her face paled in fright. None of them thought that among them, someone could kill Gou Ping. Or, Gou Ping will be killed. Killing Gou Ping, then many things are not discussed, there is no way out!


    "Tang, Tang Ye, what, what are you going to do?" Yang Cailu was worried about Tang Ye, so she went up and took Tang Ye''s hand. She felt that Tang Ye was also impulsive, so don''t do anything regrettable.


    After Yang Cailu reminded her, the others also recovered. Yes, you can''t be greedy and kill Gou Ping quickly. After you kill Gou Ping, how can you explain to Master Gou? In case Master Yigo gets angry, the consequences are quite serious!


    Tang Ye looked at Yang Cailu, then at the others, their expressions changed, and there was that kind of cowardly shake again.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, not knowing what he was thinking, and put Gou Ping down.


    "Ahem!" Gou Ping gasped. Then he looked at Tang Ye, and laughed even though he was still working hard. He knew that Tang Ye was shaken, because there were other people''s concerns. They must also be shaken, if they kill him, they don''t even want to live!


    "Ha, you dogs, I know you dare not touch me! Very good, your behavior just now angered me, see how I punish you today!" Gou Ping sneered at everyone.


    Then he looked at Tang Ye again, reaching out to slap Tang Ye. Anyway, Tang Ye didn''t dare to kill him, so the next step was to do whatever he wanted.


    However, as soon as Gou Ping stretched out his hand, Tang Ye pinched his neck again.


    "You..." Gou Ping looked at Tang Ye incredulously. He really couldn''t understand this guy''s behavior at all!


    The same is true for other people, didn''t Tang Ye intend to calm down? Why did you shoot again?


    Tang Ye looked at the crowd, shrugged, and said calmly, "You have also seen this. What can you do without killing such a dog?"


    Everyone was taken aback, really want to kill? !


    Gou Ping''s eyes widened, not afraid, but angry. He felt that Tang Ye was playing with him, and shouted in a low voice: "Tang Ye, if you dare, I will..."


    Click!


    Tang Ye squeezed Gou Ping''s neck and broke, Gou Ping grunted, his neck broke and he died.


    His eyes were still wide open. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to actually move his hands. He was too surprised, too unbelievable, and very unwilling to die.


    This is not the result he imagined. How can Tang Ye really dare to do it! Don¡¯t think about the consequences of doing it? !


    Most importantly, when does a slave dare to do such a thing? !


    Human slaves dare to kill the upper class, it is impossible to think about it...

 Chapter 1412： Too overrated!

    Gou Ping died, unwilling to die, his eyes were not closed, leaving a quiet atmosphere, as if the air was about to freeze. The others looked at Tang Ye blankly, without making a sound.


    They were deeply shocked. Killing Gou Ping was something they had never thought of. Even if he was bullied by Gou Ping, it was nothing but hate. Cursing Gou Ping in his heart would not end well. It was impossible to kill Gou Ping. But now Gou Ping was killed by Tang Ye!


    A kid who had just arrived, simply killed Gou Ping!


    It''s not right to say that he is a newborn cow and he is not afraid of tigers. Didn''t this kid come to take refuge, he was a slave before. Since he is, why is he so bold?


    Probably only Yang Cailu and the others could see Tang Ye''s uniqueness, that kind of vigor, that kind of hopeful charm, and everyone else was tied to their sad end.


    Gou Ping was indeed dead, and many people were confused. Although seeing Gou Ping being killed, he was very relieved of hatred, but he immediately worried that he would be implicated and was killed by Master Gou in a rage.


    Tang Ye glanced at them and saw their thoughts from their expressions. After a while of silence, he said to them: "Gou Ping, I have already killed. Next, I should think about how to deal with this. You have seen this, then It''s involved in it. I''m sorry for that."


    Tang Ye spoke to everyone, and everyone realized that he hadn''t finished speaking, so they didn''t say anything, listening to him. At this time, Tang Ye stood in front of everyone, with a strong and tall posture, with a general leadership and demeanor. A leader, a soul figure, it is probably him.


    Some people are born with this material. There is a temperament that makes people enter his rhythm without knowing it.


    Yang Cailu, Yang Liye, Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An also listened quietly, not in a hurry to say something to Tang Ye, caring, worried, and so on. To say that they admire Tang Ye, they are not in this mood now. They are more worried. They don''t want Tang Ye to have an accident, but Tang Ye killed Gou Ping after all.


    After Tang Ye was silent for a while, his expression became firm and stern, and he said solemnly, "There is no way out! From the moment Gou Ping was killed, we have no way out. Although it was me who killed the people, but with an alien temper, they If you want to retaliate, you will definitely not only kill me. You may also be killed. It may be all or part of it. Anyway, as long as you don''t handle it properly, any of you may die with me!"


    As soon as Tang Ye''s words came out, everyone was talking about it, they were all very worried, and even a little shaken and blamed Tang Ye for letting them fall into such a crisis.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about this, and said coldly: "Are you to blame me for killing Gou Ping? Are you to blame for my burden?"


    This is a deliberate torture, you need to think about your situation. If so, is it willing to live under Gou Ping''s abuse?


    If it was before, everyone would never think about it. Of course, they would be willing, and they would have to endure it if they didn¡¯t. Otherwise, what could be done?


    But at this time, everyone''s mood is not exactly the same as before. Because they just got vented and enjoyed the pleasure of revenge. Under this feeling, they are more likely to be led to a situation where they continue to enjoy this kind of thing, and then think they can create more of this feeling, which is revenge. Kill Gou Ping, kill other alien races, you can do it!


    Human emotions are easily affected. Tang Ye has always been an excellent person in controlling this, playing with people''s hearts? Needless to say, it is a kind of experience and strategy, as well as a kind of self-confidence.


    Yang Cailu paid more attention to Tang Ye than she had seen on the surface. She found that Tang Ye was really cunning, and what she would do was completely deceptive. She, a careful woman, saw it. She is not against Tang Ye, she still wants to help Tang Ye. How should I say, she was attracted by Tang Ye.


    So Yang Cailu stood up, as if to represent everyone, and responded to Tang Ye: "Of course we didn''t blame you, Gou Ping deserved to die! You killed him to avenge us! We are not afraid of death, rather than living under humiliation. A vigorous time, regain the dignity of our human race!"


    "Everyone said, isn''t it?!" Yang Cailu looked at the crowd and gave further guidance.


    Everyone looked at each other. They really want to say "yes", but they still have concerns.


    Yang Cailu looked at Yang Liye, Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An, and motioned for their help.


    Yang Liye felt helpless for a while, but he didn''t expect his sister to follow Tang Ye. But this is the end of the matter, so let''s do it again, it doesn''t matter if you die. In fact, what Yang Cailu said was exactly what he felt. He didn''t want to live in such a cowardly humiliation, not to mention that he was bullied, and one day, he would watch his sister be ruined. A human female can hardly escape this fate. Rather than being upset all day, waiting for that kind of thing to come, and being tortured by the powerless emotions, it would be a relief if you die.


    So Yang Liye shouted: "Yes, that''s right! We have lived for too long in humiliation. If this continues, we have no future at all. I don¡¯t want this kind of bleak and humiliating life! Even if it¡¯s just one time, I think too. Live with dignity!"


    Yang Liye shouted, and Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An also shouted. Driven by three or four people, everyone''s emotions also came up, squeezed their fists, followed by shouting, crazy, then vigorous!


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up about such a thing. Looking at Yang Cailu, she was very grateful and admired this woman. This is also a woman who can act. Before outside the city gate, I thought she was such a cowardly woman. I didn''t expect to hide a wildness, it was not that simple.


    Beautiful woman, a little dangerous.


    The motivated people began to yell, and the momentum was a little big, Tang Ye waved them to stop, now is not the time to attract those alien dogs.


    The crowd stopped, and Tang Ye said to them, "I am very touched to see that everyone can pluck up the courage. I think...our human race has hope!"


    Another sentence of encouragement and flicker. But Tang Ye was enough, not wanting to be so ostentatious, and instead said gravely: "We will destroy those who insult us. Our human race will surely be revived. But before that, we must solve our own problems. I don¡¯t want to speak big words here. If I kill an enemy today, I will pay the price of my life tomorrow. This will not work. Therefore, we must solve the problem of peace now."


    Everyone was quiet. How to solve the problem of killing Gouping? They had no choice but to see what Tang Ye could do. They looked at Tang Ye, for this guy who had just arrived, it seemed that he could always give them surprises, and he was the one who had the best way.


    Tang Ye''s charm is vividly expressed at this point.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and sneered, "Do you think that if you kill Gou Ping, Master Gou will be angry?"


    Everyone was taken aback, listening to Tang Ye''s tone, isn''t it?


    Tang Ye looked cold, and said, "You are too overestimating the status of a human race in Master Gou''s eyes. Gou Ping...anyone can replace it!"

 Chapter 1413： The way to become stronger!

    Everyone didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant. Anyone could replace Gouping? It means that killing Gou Ping is just a big deal, and Master Gou will not hold him accountable?


    Tang Ye looked at the bewildered people, his expression was not good, as if he was angry, and said, "Do you think Gou Ping has a good position with Master Go? No, you are all wrong. Gou Ping is just a random selection by Master Gou. One of the tools of God, without Gou Ping, as long as there is a second "tool" that Master Gou is satisfied with immediately. Gou Ping is alive or dead, and they don''t care. This is our human status now!"


    That''s why Tang Ye''s expression was angry. Terran, was despised too much.


    Everyone slowly realized this. They were all human races who had been insulted alive. They were obviously able to empathize with them, and slowly became angry and unwilling.


    Tang Ye continued: "Now, I need to choose a person from among you to take the place of Gou Ping! This person''s qualifications say that he needs to be familiar with Gou Ping and have a feast with Gou Ping. When the master said, he said directly that he was dissatisfied with Go Ping and beat him to death!"


    "That''s all right?" Yang Cailu frowned and asked Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye was too simple to say, how could it not be held accountable if the human race underneath did such a reactionary thing?


    Tang Ye glanced at Yang Cailu, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and said, "That''s it, because..."


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, looked at the people with a sad look, and said, "I killed the human race. In the eyes of their alien race, this is a cannibalism."


    Yang Cailu was silent, and everyone was silent. Yes, the human race who killed was humble, how could they never forget it. Moreover, it''s still fighting each other, people of different races, don''t they just like to watch such things?


    People like myself, in their eyes, are clowns, amused them!


    Tang Ye continued: "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve observed Master Gou. The method I mentioned has not only the value of our human race in their eyes, but also because Master Gou is also worried about some things. Because of these things, He won''t entangle us with these humble people anymore."


    "What''s the matter?" Yang Cailu asked curiously.


    Tang Ye said: "The fighting problem in Dayong Town. Dayong Town is occupied by the alien dog and the alien cat. Master Gou is the leader of the alien dog and the alien cat. I don''t know yet. Our side is Beicheng. On the other side of Nancheng, the cat belongs to the alien race. I observed Master Gou earlier and found that Master Gou didn¡¯t look at us directly, including Gou Ping, and he was frowning. Obviously, he was worried about something else. Later I observed and Inquiry, I know it¡¯s because of the Cat Alien. Now the Dog Alien and the Cat Alien are in conflict, I am afraid that they all want to completely occupy Darong Town. Under this situation, why would Master Gou bother to control us?"


    "We don¡¯t have to worry about Master Gou¡¯s upset and directly kill us. Although we are subordinates and have a low status, we have done too much work in this mansion. Losing us is also quite annoying. The problem. Therefore, Master Gou will not easily kill a piece."


    Tang Ye used his amazing observation ability and keen insight ability, and discovered so many problems in a short time. I am afraid that because of his background, he dared to kill Gou Ping.


    When I think about it, it is true. Tang Ye''s impulse is impulse, but behind the impulse, there are premeditated and calculated.


    This guy is quite terrible.


    When Yang Cailu listened to Tang Ye''s words, they all looked at him with a complicated expression. They understood that everything Tang Ye did was planned. They couldn''t help wondering, who is Tang Ye? Why do you want to do this?


    Seeing their suspicious expressions, Tang Ye rolled his eyes in an affectionate manner, which relieved the tension and narrowed the distance between everyone. He is a very down-to-earth, approachable person.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "No matter who I am, what I want to do is to help the human race, not to mention reviving the human race''s glory, but also to let the human race live with dignity!"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up, as if they had seen hope. Someone asked: "Are you from the Holy Land?"


    Everyone''s eyes showed expectation, it seemed that Tang Ye was a person from the Holy Land, and he would give them even greater hope.


    However, Tang Ye shook his head directly and said, "I am not from the Holy Land."


    Everyone was about to be disappointed, Tang Ye immediately resolutely said: "Why do you want me to be from the Holy Land? If I come from the Holy Land, would it be easier to do something? But, the Human Holy Land...you have heard so much, can you really see it? Ever? Of course you haven¡¯t seen it in Dayong Town. But neither have anyone else!¡±


    "Why should we count on the Holy Land?!" Tang Ye said passionately, and said firmly: "It is better to count on the Holy Land than we are working hard at the moment. If there is a Holy Land, then they must be very busy. If we work hard by ourselves, we are helping the Holy Land. If If there is no holy place, then we will create this holy place ourselves!"


    Tang Ye didn''t deny the matter of the Holy Land of Human Race. The Holy Land of Human Race has been circulating for too long, and it has always given Human Race hope and hope. This is like faith, destroying faith is terrible, Tang Ye would not do such a stupid thing. But he wouldn''t let people just count on the Holy Land, because this mood is like a fluke, thinking that one day, the Holy Land will lead the human race to regain its glory.


    The psychology of fluke is an excuse to escape, and it is also a kind of mess. You must not want it. If you want to do something, you must work hard to do it yourself!


    What Tang Ye said inspired everyone, but everyone was silent. Because they don''t know whether the human holy land exists. And, creating a holy place for the human race is too magnificent, and they have no confidence in themselves.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to get to this height now, and returned to his current plan. He wanted to make everyone more willing to listen to his arrangements and do what he arranged. So, it is not enough to just solve Gou Ping''s matter, we need to give everyone another expectation. For example, can there be better development after solving Gou Ping''s incident?


    At this point, Tang Ye also had a plan, and said to everyone: "We have to work little by little. After solving Gou Ping¡¯s incident, I will teach you a martial arts to make you stronger again. Of course, whether this is feasible or not has to be tried."


    "Martial arts?" Yang Cailu was very curious and didn''t understand.


    Jiuzhongtian is a cultivator of immortals, and the air is every second, every second, Wu Xue is too pediatric. Wuxue comes from the ancestral land, and it is not surprising that they hear it strangely.


    However, this is exactly what Tang Ye wants to make a powerful human attempt. In the martial arts of Ancestral Land, Qi Jin is used. There is no aura for cultivating immortals in the ancestral land, and they are all cultivated through physical practice. But the human race of the Nine Heavens, without spiritual bones, is actually unable to absorb spiritual energy for cultivation. So, the ancestral martial arts that does not require spiritual energy will not be restricted by spiritual bones, then can''t it be learned?


    If you can learn and you are proficient, the human race will be more or less powerful, so that you won''t have the power to restrain the chicken and let the foreign race slaughter.


    Yang Cailu is curious, as are the others. So Tang Ye walked to a huge rock next to him, and said to everyone, "You can see it."


    With that, Tang Ye only used the power of hard Tai Chi to bombard the huge rock with a fist, and then with a bang, the huge rock shattered.


    "This...!" When everyone saw it, they were surprised. What a powerful force!


    They looked at Tang Ye even more shocked. Unexpectedly... Tang Ye is a man with such power! Is this still a humble slave? !


    Tang Ye looked firm and said: "This is the martial arts I plan to let you try."


    Wow!


    The crowd was in an uproar. I was shocked by Tang Ye''s words. Can you try to learn by yourself?


    Isn''t it possible to... become stronger? !

 Chapter 1396： This dog is not easy!

    In a world where the weak eats the strong, nothing is more important than strength. What Human Race lacks most now is power. Because he was deprived of his spiritual bones and unable to cultivate, he was unable to possess power, so he became a slave and a species that the beasts looked down upon. Only by regaining strength can this situation be changed.


    This is just a possibility. But it is possible, better than not. Therefore, Tang Ye''s words were like a deep-sea bomb to everyone, blowing waves in their hearts.


    Tang Ye smashed a huge boulder with one punch. Although it was not worth mentioning for those magic arts, it was a kind of strength after all. Perhaps Tang Ye is still stronger and can help them do more things they want to do.


    There are possibilities, so what needs to be done is to try. If you want to try, you have to listen to Tang Ye!


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye, their expressions slowly firm. Being bullied, living without dignity, without a future, without seeing happiness, don''t forget about this kind of life!


    At this time, Yang Cailu and Yang Liye took the lead and expressed their willingness to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements. With their example, Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An also agreed.


    This leading role played an excellent guiding effect, so everyone agreed to follow Tang Ye''s arrangement. Then they have to choose someone who can replace Gou Ping and dare to fight in front of Master Gou.


    This person has a risk, that is, encountering Master Gou''s bad temper, being slapped to death by Master Gou. If Tang Ye was this person, he would have the ability to escape, but he had just entered Gou''s Mansion and it would be too exaggerated to be the person who replaced Gou Ping directly, so he was not appropriate.


    Finally Yang Liye stood up and expressed his willingness to be this person. Yang Liye was also a tall man, and it made sense to be able to kill Gou Ping.


    Then Yang Liye went to Master Gou and said that Gou Ping was very bad to them, and even wanted to occupy his sister. In anger, he killed Gou Ping.


    All the results, I only hope that as Tang Ye expected, Master Gou didn''t go into the matter carefully and let Yang Liye replace Gou Ping to manage the human slaves.


    The result was very pleasant. Master Gou really didn''t care about them. Gou Ping was just an ordinary person. He would die if he died, so Yang Liye could replace him. What he needs is human slaves to do the work of the mansion. To do this well, it doesn''t matter who manages.


    Yang Liye was very pleased. After bidding farewell to Master Gou, he immediately returned to the place where people stayed in the backyard and told everyone the good news. Everyone was overjoyed. They didn''t expect everything to be like Tang Ye expected, admiring Tang Ye even more, and more willing to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    Tang Ye was also happy with this result, because after completing this step, it was time to start trying to teach everyone martial arts. This is a bold guess, but also a hope. If this step is not possible, it will directly cause everyone to lose hope, and it will not be that simple to call on them.


    Just in case, Tang Ye decided to teach Yang Liye, Yang Cailu, Zhu Dazhuang and Chen An first. These few have a good relationship with him, even if there is an accident in the plan, they can be temporarily hidden without causing disappointment and panic among the group.


    Tang Ye can predict that in a short period of time, as long as they do the hard work that they have explained, Master Gou will not make trouble. So during this time, they can concentrate on studying martial arts. And what Tang Ye wanted to teach was his best hard Tai Chi.


    At this time, in Master Gou''s study, a dog guard with a yellow-haired dog head and armor was talking to Master Gou.


    The guard looked suspicious, and said to Master Gou, "Master, that human named Gou is dead? Was killed by his companion? Isn''t there anything strange in this?"


    Master Gou looked a little tired, glanced at the guards, and said, "Strange? What could be strange? Isn''t it just killing each other? This kind of thing is not bad for me."


    The guard looked at Master Gou suspiciously, and didn''t quite understand the causality inside. It seemed simple, but it seemed very complicated.


    However, from the guard''s words, Tang Ye''s statement was verified again. Even if Gou Ping was a person appointed by Master Gou, he was pleased with Master Gou in every possible way, and even changed his name, but in the eyes of Master Gou or the alien, it was still not worth mentioning. You see, the guards didn''t even remember his name.


    The only thing that surprises them when Gou Ping was killed is that when the human race dare to make such a big resistance?


    Fortunately, people are killed, not aliens, otherwise it would be difficult to handle.


    Master Gou waved his hand and said, "That Gou or something is called Gou Ping. I don''t understand his situation? Others think that I don''t care about the subordinates of the human race, but in fact, I have been paying attention. This time is only because of the old ghost Mao. I didn¡¯t have time to worry about him because of his entanglement, but I knew how bad his situation was on the side of the Human Race. This situation also affected some of the work in the mansion. Although Gou Ping reported that he was severely punished Lost those slaves. But does this work for me?"


    As Master Gou said, he paused, shaking his head and disdain, thinking that certain things were funny to some people, and then said: "Punishment? What about the harsh punishment for the trivial human race? Even if they kill them, I will Nothing to care about. What I want is for them to do good things so that I can worry less. So, for this kind of thing, I don¡¯t blame those disobedient humans, I blame Gou Ping. I don¡¯t care about people, Can''t do well, useless things!"


    Master Gou sneered and continued: "I wanted to replace this useless thing like Gou Ping a long time ago, but suddenly I had a little thought to see if the human race is really so useless, and really don''t need dignity anymore. Now, you are willing to accept the current fate? Heh... You know, the human race once became the lord of the world, and they galloped in any world. If those people still have a little dignity, they should treat the Gou The scum shot. I don''t care even if they do it. They are just killing each other. I think it is a pleasure. The result..."


    "I''m quite disappointed." Master Gou sighed long.


    The guard became more curious and asked, "Master, hasn''t Gou Ping been killed now? In this way, those people still have some dignity."


    Master Gou glanced at the guards meaningfully, then laughed and said, "Gou Ping was killed. Those people really killed him? Before, Gou Ping did such a humiliating thing. Those people did not resist. My patience for observation was exhausted. , So, in my eyes, they are a group of walking corpses without self-esteem. However, after a person appeared, many things happened directly after he appeared, and then they were changing. Is this just a coincidence?"


    The guard was taken aback, still wondering: "A person?"


    Master Gou smiled triumphantly: "I received news that there was a hidden human being in the forest, but the Green Hornet failed to track down, and he was wanted. This person may be hiding in the city near the forest."


    The guard understood now, and was taken aback: "Master thinks that this strong human race is hiding in our city?"


    Master Gou took a sip of tea, but smiled without speaking.


    This old alien dog is not easy.

 Chapter 1397： Cat and dog dispute!

    Since Master Gou can be the master of half of this Darong Town, he is definitely not too stupid. In addition, the wanted message sent from above, and Tang Ye happened to appear at that time, and Go Ping happened after he appeared. No matter how stupid Master Gou was, he would doubt something.


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s situation was not as safe as he thought.


    However, Master Gou didn''t seem to plan to investigate Tang Ye immediately, or take action against Tang Ye.


    The yellow-haired dog-head guard understood who Master Gou was referring to, and asked Master Gou: "Master means that the new human subordinate has a problem? But, in order to get the master''s acceptance, didn''t he back down and plead. This is a huge humiliation. If the human race has any resistance, how can it endure losing all dignity?"


    Master Gou sneered, and said, "There is such a saying among the human races, and if you can''t bear it, you will make big plans."


    "That''s still Xiao Ren?" The guard was very surprised and shook his head: "Our dog clan can be tolerated, but if we are treated like that, it will be unbearable!"


    Master Gou glanced at the guards and hummed, "Human races are not that simple! As long as they are willing to use their brains, many things can easily surpass us! Their patience, their outbreak, is the fear that once dominated us!"


    The guard couldn''t help rolling his eyes at what Master Gou said. Human race really needs to be so powerful. After thousands of years, why can''t there be any storms?


    In short, the guards of the yellow-haired dog are very disdainful of the subordinates of the human race, even if they listen to Master Gou''s teaching on the surface, they are dismissive and scornful.


    But who is Master Gou? He could tell the thoughts of the yellow-haired dog guard at a glance. He shook his head and said with a smile: "Gou Lang, I know what you think. I tell you, I will pretend not to receive the wanted human race. You understand what I mean? So, What to do, you weigh it yourself."


    The guard Gou Lang is probably the confidant of Master Gou, and he speaks more casually with Master Gou. Master Gou''s words surprised him and said hurriedly, "Master, what are you... you want to protect the person who might be looking for?"


    Master Gou did not nod directly, but looked at Gou Lang''s expression a little deeper, and said, "I ask you, how valuable are we to the upper side? For example, when we arrive in the city of Sacred Seal?"


    "Holy Seal City?" Gou Lang was surprised for a while, wondering why Master Gou suddenly mentioned this sacred and prosperous place.


    Holy Seal City, it was one of the cities where the crusade against the holy war had taken place, leaving behind a terrible curse seal that could kill the Lord of the Worlds!


    Only the noble alien races can stay in places like Shengyin City. Dog tribes like them, when they get there, their status and status are actually the same as the status of the human race among them now.


    Dayong Town is a rather remote place, still in the heavens. The alien race here is incomparable with other alien races...so at all, Dayong Town is very small, like a corner of the sea.


    Master Gou sneered: "For the Human Race, we have nothing to laugh at. Because what happened to the Human Race may also happen to us. Therefore, for the Human Race, I have never used any means, just let them fend for themselves. ."


    Gou Lang really couldn''t understand what Master Gou was thinking or what he was going to do. He scratched his head and had a headache.


    Master Gou sneered and said, "Watching the show. For Humans, they have their numbness. For us, we also have our numbness. Since we don''t plan to struggle anymore, let someone else do it for us. Let''s just watch them. It¡¯s just looking at myself. It¡¯s a bit self-deceiving, but it makes me interested. Life is already like this. It¡¯s not bad to be a little fun."


    Now Gou Lang really had to roll his eyes. What does Master Gou want to do?


    Master Gou ignored Gou Lang, waved his hand, looked at the sky outside, and said: "When such a human race appears, how long will it be able to struggle? If they succeed, will it be our success? Their failure will Is it our failure?"


    "Master, what are you thinking?!" Goulang was angry and couldn''t bear the inexplicable things that Master Gou kept saying there, so he stared and asked, not afraid of being punished, he seemed to be patient.


    Master Gou stared at Gou Lang and did not speak for a long time. This made Gou Lang a little flustered. He thought Master Gou was angry and couldn''t help but apologize, "Yes, sorry Master, I was impatient for a while, I just care too much about Master''s afterlife! "


    Master Gou sneered and snorted: "Dog stuff!"


    "..."


    Gou Lang was speechless. In Dayong Town, no one dared to curse like this. They are originally dog ??tribes, and scolding dogs means scolding them. This is a very taboo behavior.


    As for not cursing others, you can''t curse yourself.


    Master Gou snorted softly, "I just... don''t want to be used by foreign races to scold dogs..."


    Master Gou felt that the fate of their dog race was only one step away from the fate of the human race, so he was not reconciled!


    Master Gou doesn¡¯t need Gou Lang¡¯s simple mind to think about things, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this, but I mean you have to understand, that is, don¡¯t take care of the subordinates of the human race during this period, as long as they do their work well. ."


    "Okay." Gou Lang smiled, he really didn''t want to worry about so many things. He always felt that Master Gou was calculating, it was too complicated and too troublesome, he didn''t like this kind of thing.


    Master Gou sighed, looking a little annoyed, and said: "Don''t talk about the human race, let''s talk about the old ghost Mao. Recently, have they got any magic weapon, clamoring to attack us and become the city''s Complete master?"


    Gou Lang nodded and said: "There is such a thing, I don''t know if it is true or not. Last time Old Ghost said the same, but it turned out to be no fart, and he will scare people.


    Master Gou glanced at Gou Lang. Gou Lang thought he had made a mistake, and changed his words: "Yes, they will scare our dogs. They are just cats!"


    Master Gou was green on his forehead, really wanting to kill this idiot with a stick. After cultivating this dog, how can you give him the position of boss of the dog clan in the future?


    "Since I don''t know if it''s true or not, then check it out!" Master Gou reprimanded Gou Lang, and said angrily: "I was out of the city before to deal with this matter. Dozens of our companions were injured, and the injuries were very serious. It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s not like the power on Mao¡¯s side. But they said it was indeed done by Mao¡¯s men. I was thinking, on Mao¡¯s side, did he really get any mysterious power?"


    Gou Lang frowned, looking a little nervous, and said, "Master, why bother to kill Old Man Mao directly, he is already a sick cat!"


    "Fart, he may also be a tiger, if impulsively, if we are expelled from Dayong Town, we will really be like that human race!" Master Gou said angrily.


    The cats and dogs in Dayong Town fought more fiercely.

 Chapter 1398： Pretending to be beaten!

    Although the alien races united and killed the human race, it does not mean how united the alien races are. On the contrary, there is huge chaos within the alien races, each occupying the top of the mountain, and they all want to expand their territory, and fighting is inevitable. In Dayong Town, there are half-and-half cats and dogs, but they all want to completely control Dayong Town, so the fight between cats and dogs has become more and more fierce these years.


    The two sides are evenly matched and it is difficult to distinguish the outcome. If you want to break this situation, you have to find a breakthrough. Therefore, the old Mao Gui, the head of the cat clan, actively explored the eastern forest to find the relic power to deal with the dog clan on Lord Gou''s side. They seemed to have succeeded. They found something powerful in the ruins in the forest, gained a different power, and prepared to come to a great war to expel the dog clan out of Darong Town.


    Master Gou must be worried about this kind of thing, and sent Gou Lang to investigate the situation of the old ghost Mao. Although Gou Lang''s mind is not very smart, he is powerful, and he is relieved to do these things.


    After Gou Lang left, he thought about the affairs of the subordinates of the Human Race. The impression he had in his mind was only Tang Ye. Although he simply glanced at Tang Ye as if he didn''t care at all, he could understand Tang Ye''s difference at a glance.


    The look in the eyes cannot be concealed. It is not a walking dead, it is a body with a soul.


    Human race with "soul", how long have you not seen it?


    That''s why Lord Gou was so looking forward to it, and that was the reason why Tang Ye could easily enter Gou''s Mansion. He is not that stupid, and he has a lot of thoughts.


    On the other side, Tang Ye started teaching Yang Liye to learn hard Tai Chi. He asked Yang Liye and the others to learn the steps first. These were physical training and had nothing to do with spiritual bones. As expected, no spiritual bones are needed for the entire Hard Tai Chi, otherwise the plan will simply not proceed.


    After asking Yang Liye and the others to practice striding, Tang Ye went around the city to inquire about various situations. Under the name of a subordinate of Gou''s Mansion, it is equivalent to having a label, so there is no need to worry about being captured. Otherwise, a "wild human race" will become the target of many alien races. This way of needing to be attached to the survival of the aliens is really humiliating and lacking freedom.


    Gou Mansion is the representative of the Dog Clan in Darong Town, so with the Gou Mansion label, Tang Ye was at most glanced at by other aliens, and then nothing happened. However, this is the case in North City, but it is different in South City. Nancheng is a place occupied by the cat family, and there are strict restrictions on the arrival of the dog family. If you are not a regular vendor, you will be arrested. Because the cat clan thinks he is here to inquire about information, such things are absolutely not allowed.


    But Tang Ye just wanted to go to Nancheng to find out about the cat family. With his keen awareness, he believes that the fight between the cat and dog can be used to win a land for the human race.


    Tang Ye disguised himself, and then carefully entered the Nancheng territory. He did not expect to see a familiar person. That was the groom who embarrassed him that day, and asked Gou Ping to secretly correct him. He saw the groom walking into an uninhabited alley, and then a cat guard also entered.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Was the groom the man of Master Gou or the man of Mao Gui?


    It may be an undercover agent arranged by the cat clan for Master Gou!


    After Tang Ye made a guess, he thought for a while, and decided to secretly follow up to see what happened.


    Tang Ye has probably seen the strength of the groom, he is at a lower level and hasn''t practiced much, and he is not his opponent!


    The important thing is that it is not his opponent!


    Then the cat clan should also pay attention. In case, as guessed, the groom and the cat clan are together, then the two that need to be dealt with may be together!


    But if it could be avoided, Tang Ye would still avoid it. He believes that the cat''s keen ability will not be bad, so he is more careful, and finally hides it well and will not be discovered by the cat. Or perhaps, his strength is stronger than that of the cat clan, so the cat clan didn''t find him under the hidden aura.


    The secret involved in the conversation between the groom and the cat clan is actually irrelevant. The only thing that can be determined is that the groom is leaking the news of the Beicheng Master Gou. Maybe he is really the spy arranged by the cat clan in Beicheng!


    In fact, this is not important to Tang Ye, he can''t use it to claim credit with Master Gou. Otherwise, Master Gou would definitely doubt how he went to Nancheng alone, maybe he would be convicted as a cat spy. This kind of trouble for oneself is certainly less or less.


    So Tang Ye''s attitude towards the groom was very firm from the beginning-kill!


    The groom''s vicious thoughts towards him, he won''t bear it. Moreover, killing the groom here might actually attract Master Gou''s attention. Then Master Gou would wonder why the groom appeared in Nancheng?


    If people don''t know what they can do, since the groom has done those things, there will always be clues. Master Gou arranged for someone to check, and he would probably know about the groom. When you know that the groom is a spy, you won''t care who killed him.


    So Tang Ye waited until the cat clan left before coming out to block the groom.


    The groom was shocked, thinking that his affairs had been exposed, and sweating on his forehead. But after seeing that it was Tang Ye, he was fortunate that it was the subordinate of the human race who didn''t know what was good or bad.


    The groom didn¡¯t think about why Tang Ye appeared here. He dismissed the Human Race and was angry at what Tang Ye had teased that day. He just wanted to retaliate against Tang Ye, so he stepped forward, rushed to Tang Ye and caught him directly. After Tang Ye was thrown away, he smashed Tang Ye against the wall behind.


    boom!


    "Ah!" Tang Ye slammed into the wall with pain, and exclaimed, so uncomfortable.


    Uncomfortable, Tang Ye felt that this kind of acting requires greater skills. It¡¯s not easy to use strength to make yourself feel painless, but you have to show pain.


    Tang Ye was naturally disguised. The ridiculous groom couldn''t see it, he was too arrogant, and it was natural that Tang Ye was beaten by him. Could the trivial human race be his opponent?


    "Isn''t your mouth very good at talking? Now that I hit him, I''ll see how you can talk!" The groom walked up to Tang Ye again, grabbed Tang Ye by the collar, and tried to hold Tang Ye up.


    Tang Ye pretended to be held up by him again.


    Looking at Tang Ye in pain, the groom was very comfortable, laughed happily, patted Tang Ye''s face with his hand, and said, "Say, I see who else can protect you now!"


    "You betrayed Master Gou?" Tang Ye asked while looking at the groom before fighting back.


    The groom sneered and said, "It seems you just heard something you shouldn''t hear. Yeah, that''s right, what if I betrayed Master Gou?"


    "Hmph, that old dog, his head is abnormal, and he often does some inexplicable things. Following him, there is a fart of hope!" The groom said a little bit why he betrayed Master Gou.


    Tang Ye didn''t know this, it might really be that Master Gou did a lot of unthinkable things, such as accepting him easily without questioning.


    The groom was even more resentful and wanted to slap Tang Ye with his other hand, but Tang Ye suddenly grabbed his hand, he couldn''t go on the fight, he couldn''t move even if he wanted to.


    Even when Tang Ye tried hard, the groom felt a pain, and reflexively let go of Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye squeezed his neck and was restrained by Tang Ye.


    "You..." The groom''s eyes widened, and at this moment he realized that he had been deceived by Tang Ye!

 Chapter 1399： Mysterious power!

    The groom was angry and shocked, he didn''t expect to be fooled by Tang Ye like this! I originally thought that Tang Ye was an ordinary human subordinate, a bit arrogant and ignorant, but he did not expect that he had great skills!


    Could this human race be the hidden human race powerhouse who killed a Green Hornet squad in the eastern forest before?


    It was unbelievable, it has been a long time since Human Race can kill foreign races, let alone killing so many at once. This incident has been hailed as the greatest shame of the Green Hornet and a great challenge to the alien race. You can see green bees flying in the sky at any time to investigate, looking for the heinous human race.


    However, this human race is too clever and cunning, and has completed a perfect murder in the eastern forest. No one knows his appearance, and it is difficult to find him.


    "You, you are the rebellious human race?!" The groom stared at Tang Ye, his expression and tone were surprised, and then angry, but there was another kind of fear and panic.


    How about killing so many Green Hornet people?


    Tang Ye sneered at the groom and said, "Why do the dead know so much?"


    After all, Tang Ye increased his strength, and the groom immediately felt suffocated. He wanted to struggle, but found it still. How is this possible? He didn''t believe it, could it be that Tang Ye''s strength was so powerful that he completely suppressed him?


    Tang Ye completely suppressed him. Tang Ye has not been idle these days. The Iron Cone Python gave him a lot of spiritual cores that day, and he secretly cultivated. Now his lower-level Sanxian realm has been filled with five grids. It''s only five squares to reach Intermediate Sanxian. The gap in the realm of half a small class is already very large, enough to suppress the groom.


    The groom found that he could not resist, afraid of being killed, and suddenly panicked. He grabbed Tang Ye¡¯s hand to pinch his neck and tried to let Tang Ye loosen it. Then he could speak, begging Tang Ye to say: "Please, please. Do not kill me!"


    Tang Ye sneered, thought for a while, and said, "You don''t need to kill you. Tell me, did the cat clan get any mysterious power?"


    "This... this can''t be said!" The groom shook his head.


    "You can''t say that then you will die." Tang Ye''s expression remained unchanged, but she increased her strength to pinch the groom''s neck.


    This look just made the groom scared. If Tang Ye becomes very threatening, it means that he really wants to know the secrets of the cat clan, so he won''t kill him easily. But Tang Ye''s expression remained unchanged, as if killing him was a must, he had to be afraid.


    "I said, I said!" The groom was really afraid of Tang Ye, the boy, since he betrayed Master Gou, it was to live better. If your life is gone, you can live better. Therefore, he is not the kind of person who has the so-called firm belief, who can betray Master Gou and also betray the cat clan.


    The groom looked at Tang Ye and said, "The cat tribe has indeed acquired a mysterious power, but this mysterious power is too mysterious..."


    With that, the groom''s expression became weird, as if he had forgotten that Tang Ye was strangling his neck at this time. He glanced at Tang Ye, his expression complex and unwilling, he didn''t know what was wrong.


    Tang Ye is also a little puzzled about this, this guy is not afraid to die, why is he so calm suddenly?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but increase his strength, making the groom another pain. The groom felt painful, he recovered, and was unwilling to say: "The mysterious power obtained by the cat tribe needs the urging of the human race to use it!"


    "What?!" Tang Ye couldn''t help being surprised by the news, he needed the power of Human Race?


    There is no doubt that this will greatly improve the treatment of the human race. It''s just that if you can''t break free from the slave to unlock it, it''s probably useless, but it''s just a tool used by a foreign race. But in any case, this requires the power that the human race can activate, and it is worth exploring!


    "What is this power and where did it come from?" Tang Ye asked the groom again.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s anxiety and concern, the groom thought it was time to bargain, and said, "You let me go first!"


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, and directly used his force to pinch the groom tighter, and hummed: "My attitude is already obvious. You satisfy me and can live. If you don''t satisfy me, you can only die!"


    "You..." The groom was anxious, thinking Tang Ye was so rascal. But there was no way, his life was held by Tang Ye, and he could only listen to Tang Ye''s words.


    The groom continued: "It is a black weapon fragment. I don''t know what it is. It was found by the cat family in the eastern forest!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "That''s it?"


    "That''s it! I told you what I knew. I am just an information seller. I don''t know the specific situation. You will let me go!" The groom was a little angry and could only endure the explanation, hoping that Tang Ye would stop. Killer.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "What you said does not satisfy me, so I still want to kill you."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Click!


    The groom wanted to say that Tang Ye was really **** rascal! But before he could finish speaking, Tang Ye snapped his neck. His eyes turned white, and he hated Tang Ye very much. He was actually killed by a human race, and he was aggrieved in his next life.


    Tang Ye left directly after killing the groom. However, just two steps away, he heard a rushing sound from the opposite side of the wall. It was the sound of footsteps on the wall.


    "Not good!" Tang Ye snorted softly, and someone wanted to overturn the wall. Listening to the voice is a good person, although a little messy. He didn''t want to be found, there was a body of a groom here, otherwise it would be troublesome.


    Then it was too late, and the people who came over the wall saw him. Tang Ye was shocked, and immediately rushed towards the man, trying to squeeze his neck quickly, and killing him again!


    However, the person who overturned the wall fell directly, and he was seriously injured. He saw Tang Ye and was taken aback. He was very impressed with Tang Ye, he was that human slave!


    Tang Ye was also taken aback when he saw this person. It was a dog''s head with yellow hair. It was Master Gou''s confidant, Gou Lang.


    Gou Lang glanced at Tang Ye, his expression was a bit complicated, but he hesitated for a moment, then went over to grab Tang Ye, and shouted in a low voice: "Hurry up, the guards of the cat clan are coming!"


    Tang Ye was wearing the clothes of Gou''s Mansion, and when he was seen by the cat tribe, he must be hunted down. This Goulang is still good, he won''t die for himself. Tang Ye was a member of Gou''s Mansion, so he regarded him as his own. Although he was also seriously injured, he was still willing to reach out to Tang Ye''s servant.


    This is a loving and righteous dog.


    It¡¯s just that his name doesn¡¯t work, Gou Lang, bad enough?


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Gou Lang to save him from such a human being. He was very surprised, and he also had a little more favor for the foreign race. It seemed that everything was unexpected.


    Tang Ye also immediately guessed the cause of the matter. It was Go Lang being chased by the Cat Clan, and it must be Go Lang who went to the Cat Clan to investigate the matter.


    Da da da!


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps over the wall, and there were many cats chasing after him!


    The situation was urgent, and Gou Lang''s expression was grim, and he was probably over now. He was badly injured, and there is another slave who is not capable, and it is impossible to escape!

 Chapter 1400： The wolf!

    The current situation is also very troublesome for Tang Ye. He wasn''t sure that he could win the cat clan who came after him. And if you can beat it, you must show your strength in front of Go Lang, and this will have a great impact on him.


    Gou Lang knew exactly how many cats he was chasing. He was seriously injured and might not be able to escape. If you add a slave with no ability, it is even more impossible, but he must tell Master Gou the information he has obtained from the cat clan.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Gou Lang felt that Tang Ye was dumbfounded and a bit silly. At this time, he didn''t even know that he was afraid. He opened his eyes and looked calm. Hey, he was such a reckless servant. The Human Race is so difficult to figure out.


    Of course he didn''t know that Tang Ye was thinking quickly about how to deal with it at this time. Calmness is Tang Ye''s advantage, the more urgent the more you must keep calm.


    Gou Lang was not so calm anymore. He thought of a way and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "You go quickly, go back and tell the master that the cat family has indeed gained mysterious power, which is quite detrimental to our dog family. You must go back and tell the master! Stop those cats and go!"


    Gou Lang''s solution was to let Tang Ye go first, and he moved behind. This is really very affectionate and righteous, Tang Ye was a little moved.


    However, Tang Ye had no way to look at Go Lang anymore. Who made Gou Lang think about saving him, although he also meant to tell him to go back.


    He is a kind and living person.


    Although it will be cruel and decisive, it is against the enemy.


    Pushed away by Gou Lang, Tang Ye said, "Let''s go together!"


    Gou Lang froze for a moment, then became angry and shouted in a low voice: "Idiot, you can''t walk together. One can walk one by one. Remember what I said to you just now!"


    Gou Lang didn''t want to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, he grabbed Tang Ye and threw it away for a while, so that Tang Ye could leave, and then he waited for the cats who came after him to cross the wall.


    Tang Ye was thrown out. He thought he was going to pretend that he didn¡¯t know martial arts, but Gou Lang had already turned to face the cat clan. Without looking at him, he didn¡¯t need to pretend, he just made a light effort to land, and then just pretended to land. roll. He wouldn''t go like this, but since Gou Lang did this, he would appreciate it and turned into a side alley to hide. If the cat clan is strong, then he is sure to hide and let himself be at peace.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    At this time, ten cats jumped out from the wall in a row, all with black hair, looking a bit like a black cat sheriff.


    Tang Ye hid in the corner and took a peek, making a choice according to the situation.


    One of the ten black cat tribesmen was probably a small leader. After more than a dozen tribesmen surrounded Goulang, he stood up and stared at Goulang, yelling: "Gou Lang, you are too bold, you dare Run into the wilds of our cat clan territory and let you come and go today!"


    Gou Lang looked at the little cat clan leader with a sneer, and hummed: "I can''t even call your name. It can be seen that you are just a runner. What can you do? You, Uncle Gou, I will kill you now. !"


    Gou Lang glanced back and found that Tang Ye was gone, as if he was relieved, then stopped talking nonsense, and rushed directly to the little cat clan leader. His actions were sharp and lethal. If he could kill, he would kill!


    The cat clan leader was very angry, but he could only avoid it. Because he is not Gou Lang''s opponent, Gou Lang is Master Gou''s confidant, and his strength will not be that weak. If it hadn''t been for Gou Lang to be injured by their boss just now, their boss would not rest assured that they would be chased by them. But they have so many people, there is no problem dealing with the seriously injured Golang.


    More than a dozen cat clan guards surrounded Goulang. After Goulang attacked the little leader, they attacked together. Golang, who was already badly injured, had a difficult time dealing with it. After a while, he was injured a few times by a random knife.


    After being beaten to the foot once, he couldn''t stand firmly and fell directly to the ground. He could only use his weapon to prop up his body against the ground without falling.


    The cat clan leader became proud and pointed his knife at Gou Lang and said, "Gou Lang, look at how arrogant you are, aren''t you known as the first warrior of Gou Mansion? Humph, today I will cut you the first warrior!"


    Gou Lang is still very spine. Even though it is painful, he sneered disdainfully when looking at the little cat clan leader, and hummed, "If it wasn''t for your old Mao ghost hidden secret master who was seriously injured, would you still want to kill me? You can''t even touch my hair!"


    "You..." The cat clan head was very angry, and said angrily: "You have a hard mouth, then I will kill you now!"


    The little cat clan leader came with a knife to kill Goulang.


    Gou Lang squinted his eyes, not afraid, but surprisingly calm, and said to himself: "Since you are about to die, then you don''t care about taking the risk of using that trick."


    "Huh?" The cat clan already has sensitive ears, and the little leader hesitated when he heard Gou Lang''s muttering to himself.


    At this moment, he saw that Go Lang put a hand in his mouth, clicked, and heard something like a spell. Then he saw that Gou Lang''s eyes turned crimson, like a demon. At the same time, there seemed to be a faint blood red around Gou Lang, very **** and tyrannical.


    Seeing Gou Lang so shocked, the little leader of the cat clan exclaimed: "This, this is... the secret technique of transforming wolf!"


    He has heard from the old Mao that the dog tribe has also been studying secret techniques to deal with their cat tribes. One of the secret techniques is close to success, which is "Wolf Transformation". Simply put, the wolf tribe¡¯s power is gained from the blood of the dog tribe. . The strength of the wolf clan is not comparable to that of cats, cats and dogs, and the wolf clan can only be crushed.


    The secret technique of transforming wolf is to allow the dog tribe to temporarily gain the power of the wolf tribe. In this case, their cat tribe will never be an opponent!


    I thought this "Wolf Transformation" secret technique was just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to happen!


    After the transformation of the wolf, Golang became very cruel, and his strength skyrocketed. He immediately rushed to attack the cat clan leader. The small leader hurriedly avoided. However, he was bitten on a leg and disappeared. He cried with pain Calling mother, and Gou Lang continued to pounce on him!


    "Damn it!" The little chief yelled, one leg was injured and he couldn''t avoid it. He directly grabbed the cat guard next to him and asked the cat guard to act as a shield.


    Gou Lang bit down with a click, and most of the cat guard''s neck was gone, blood splattered, and he couldn''t die anymore.


    When the other cat guards saw it, they were very scared and fled in panic. Losing the intent to fight, it was very bad. Gou Lang took advantage of this and threw down several of them, snapping their necks, and killing most of the more than ten cat clan guards.


    However, when Gou Lang pounced on a cat guard, suddenly the effect of "transforming wolf" stopped, fell from midair, and returned to the appearance of the seriously injured dog. Probably it was because of the use of taboo power, the injury was even more serious, and it was dying.


    The little cat clan leader was originally scared and wanted to run away. He was overjoyed when he saw Gou Lang like this, and shouted to the remaining cat clan guards: "His forbidden technique has expired, kill him!"


    Gou Lang knew his situation very well, using the Wolf Forbidden Technique was actually the last dying struggle. He thought he could kill all the cat guards, but unfortunately, he was still a few.


    "It''s a pity..." Gou Lang sighed, knowing he was finished like this.


    He didn''t have much strength anymore and fainted directly.


    The little cat clan leader asked the remaining cat clan guards to kill Goulang. He was seriously injured in one leg and couldn''t move. Now that Gou Lang is unconscious, can he still kill him?


    However, at this moment, a shadow suddenly swept out, and he took the opportunity to kill a cat guard who wanted to kill Golang.


    "Who?!" A cat clan guard exclaimed, and then looked intently, not being stunned.


    The other guards were also taken aback when they saw the person in front of them. They were actually a human race?


    Human Race... still have the guts? Are you here to die?

 Chapter 1401： Ancestral power!

    After seeing Tang Ye clearly, several cat clan thought about it, and when they came back to their senses, they thought it was funny. Was actually blocked by a human race?


    It was another contempt for Human Race, so much so that they forgot that one of their companions was killed by Tang Ye. When they reacted to this incident, they were furious. The Terran dare to kill his companions?


    "You!" A cat clan was furious at Tang Ye, pointing at Tang Ye without knowing how to scold him.


    "It''s Goufu''s dog minion!" At this moment, the little cat clan leader who was bitten in a leg drank out, "Just kill it directly, don''t worry about it. There are other ways to deal with dog minions?"


    But no, for them, if the human slaves rebelled against them, they would just kill them. Why bother about other things?


    It''s just a cheap life for the mere human race, not to mention that it''s Gou Fu''s side, and the cat people don''t care. So several cat people showed hideous expressions and wanted to torture Tang Ye, because they wanted to vent their emotions.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, then swished as fast as lightning, and rushed to a cat clan attacking him, his fist suddenly turned into flames, and the cat clan jumped. In the cat clan''s astonishment and astonishment, Tang Ye pursued a second attack and punched the cat clan guard''s face.


    what!


    Immediately, there was a painful cry from the cat guard, and when he looked at him, his nose collapsed and his entire face was deformed. As for the cat guard, he rolled his eyes, passed out, and hadn''t died yet, but he looked like he was going to die. It seemed that he couldn''t live anymore. Tang Ye''s hands were deadly.


    Kill the enemy with one move!


    This is simple and rude. After hiding in the dark and observing for a while, he found that several cat clan guards are of average strength. Within the range that he can deal with, even if he deals with ten at the same time, he is sure to win, but he has to suffer some injuries and fight. Some. But now, the cat clan guard had been injured most of by Gou Lang''s "Wolfing" ban, only a few remained, and Tang Ye had no problem dealing with it.


    His amazing performance made a few cats who looked down upon him dumbfounded. They couldn''t believe that this was something a human subordinate could do, and they killed them with bare hands!


    They were surprised and surprised, but Tang Ye did not feel any softness when he started. The three or four cat clan guards who were only alive after being "turned into a wolf" by Gou Lang were dealt with by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye walked towards the little boss, his expression indifferent, turning him into that very ruthless and cruel.


    The little boss was very scared. He saw Tang Ye''s greatness, and it could be said that he was not inferior to Golang at all! And now that he had been bitten by a leg, he couldn''t be Tang Ye''s opponent, he knew he would be killed by Tang Ye!


    "No, don''t kill me!" The little chief begged Tang Ye for mercy in fear, without the arrogance and pride of scorning the human race. After all, survival is the biggest conviction of these little people.


    They are just small people. They are too far-sighted and fearful.


    Tang Ye acted very fast. Before the little chief was panicked, she strangled the little chief to avoid the little chief yelling out or sending out any signals. After all, this place is still a cat clan''s territory, so letting other cat clan know that it is very troublesome.


    "I ask you, the mysterious power found by your cat tribe needs to be activated by the human race. Is this power left by the ancestors of the human race?" Tang Ye asked the little leader.


    He wanted to investigate the mysterious power of the cat tribe mentioned by the groom before, because he was very interested in the power that the human race could spur. As a human race, that kind of power is easy to get. Now he and the human race he secretly organized, need strength very much!


    The little chief was questioned by Tang Ye, probably because Tang Ye didn''t kill him right away, but instead let him relax a little bit. He looked at Tang Ye and realized something terrible. This human race actually knows the existence of mysterious power? Who is this human race and how does it know such secrets!


    "Who, who are you?!" The little boss was very curious about this. It is a rare thing for the Human Race to have such a great strength, and it is so clear about the Cat Race secrets that it is impossible to believe it.


    Tang Ye''s face was sullen and vicious, and he shouted in a low voice: "It doesn''t matter who I am. Tell me honestly what I just asked, otherwise you will die!"


    The little cat clan leader looked at Tang Ye with a cold eye. After slowly getting over, he recovered a bit of reason and overcome some fears, thinking that Tang Ye cares so much about mysterious powers and will definitely not kill him easily. He demanded and threatened, and said to Tang Ye: "If you want to know about the mysterious power, let me go immediately, otherwise you will never want to know!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly and said, "Are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" The little head leader snorted coldly, curling his head and making up his mind.


    Tang Ye suddenly sneered at him, then punched him down, breaking his other leg.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    Tang Ye looked at him and said blankly: "Since you don''t want to say it, then I don''t need you to say it. It''s just that you are not so easy to get rid of. First of all, you will become a handicapped, all limbs will be interrupted, then It¡¯s a painful experience for a while. Then, I will throw the disabled you to the dog clan''s turf, and it is the wild dog clan who is prone to mania!"


    "In this case..." Tang Ye pretended to tremble, saying that he couldn''t bear that kind of thing, and said: "You will definitely be torn by the dog clan!"


    "You..." The little head was extremely angry, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so cruel. The Human Race can think of such a terrible torture method, if they are foreign races, they will directly kill and happily!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s behavior, the cat clan leader finally remembered some rumors about the human clan. They are clever and cunning, have terrible explosive ability, can always think of many terrible things, and put them into action, so we were once dominated by them, and the fear we lived under their dominance lasted tens of thousands of years! Future generations must beware of the human race, and they must not be revived!


    Those are some records among the alien races. Because the Human race hasn''t turned over and become the master for too long, so after the birth of the alien race, they dismissed the matter of the human race and didn''t take it seriously. The past ten thousand years have faded from generation to generation, and they really don''t care about Human Race.


    Just like the people on the ancestral land, are they afraid of a chicken?


    Those little animals can hardly hurt themselves! Similar to this concept from a sensible time, it is really hard for the alien race to imagine that the human race will kill them in turn!


    To remember the terrible human race, only before facing death. The fear of death reminded them of human rumors. This is a reason for self-comfort, otherwise wouldn''t it be unreasonable to be killed by the human race?


    Tang Ye coldly snorted to the little cat clan leader again: "It seems that you really don''t want to say, then I will send you a ride, so as not to be disabled and live too painful."


    "You..." The little boss really hates Tang Ye. If it''s just that kind of injury, he can slowly repair it with spiritual power.


    Procrastination is useless!


    The little head is very helpless, and indeed the human head is very useful.

 Chapter 1402： What a kind person!

    The little cat clan leader doesn''t know much about the mysterious powers. He is just a little guard leader who charges and serves as cannon fodder, but is afraid of death. Important secrets are not accessible. The mysterious power was only known because of experiments. But specifically, Old Ghost Mao would not let them know, otherwise the enemy would be easy to inquire.


    But in the face of Tang Ye''s threat, he still wanted to fudge, not to delay, but to survive. There was a delay in thinking before, but it was a pity that Tang Ye saw it. He must use better reasons to prevent Tang Ye from killing him.


    "I can tell the biggest secret about the mysterious power!" The little leader sipped to Tang Ye, but his voice was not loud, because Tang Ye had strangled his throat.


    Tang Ye looked indifferent and said, "You said it."


    The little head had a flustered expression, maybe there was a pretend, in order to fool Tang Ye. He said: "This mysterious power is really mysterious, because it... it can only be used by our cats! In this case, how can others not let us!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye looked at the little boss and laughed jokingly.


    The little leader kept nodding his head, pretending to be very sincere, convinced Tang Ye, and said, "Really, it really is!"


    Tang Ye smiled, shrugged, and said, "Then you answered incorrectly."


    "Huh?" The little leader was taken aback, wondering what was going on.


    But the next second, Tang Ye snapped his neck directly.


    "No..." At last realized that Tang Ye was going to kill him, the little chief was very panicked and wanted to beg for mercy, but it was too late, and he died after a sigh.


    As an "actor" with superb acting skills and rich inner drama, Tang Ye will not be fooled by others. Since the little cat clan leader could not provide useful information, he would not stay here to increase the danger. After killing all the cat clan guards who saw him, he took the seriously injured Golang back to the Gou Mansion.


    The explanation that needs to be given has been thought out, so he said to go around casually, and when he encountered a seriously injured Golang, he would bring him back. Although this argument is full of loopholes, the most urgent thing now is the serious injury of Golang. To save Golang, and he did save Golang''s life, some things can be offset, so that Master Gou will not embarrass him immediately. It may be inevitable to be investigated.


    I found a carriage and hurried back to Gou¡¯s Mansion. Sure enough, Master Go was the most concerned about Gou Lang¡¯s situation. Let Tang Ye go down, there is no gratitude, no reward, the descendants of the human race are so worthless, even if they save other people''s lives, others take it for granted.


    Originally, it was very reasonable to put this kind of thing on the people of the human race, but Master Gou''s reaction just made Tang Ye suspicious.


    Master Gou''s reaction was not within his expectations. That light glance made Tang Ye feel that what Master Gou did to him was not strange. But how could it not be surprising that from the standpoint of their alien race, how could a trivial human race be able to do such a thing? Rescuing Goulang from the cat clan was an international joke.


    But Master Gou''s reaction felt that Tang Ye could do it.


    Tang Ye realized this, thinking carefully and terrified! If Master Gou knew everything about him, then why did Master Gou sit idly by?


    Is Master Gou planning something?


    Tang Ye must pay attention to this point. He is not the only one hiding in the dark and thinking, others are also hiding in the dark!


    Now that he knew what was going on, Tang Ye had to keep an eye on it. He didn''t want to suddenly kill Cheng Yaojin when the plan was about to be completed, which would lead to failure.


    Now he is very interested in the mysterious power of the cat clan, and he wants to explore the eastern forest. However, a dangerous situation in the eastern forest is that there are often green bees who are looking for him. Although they didn''t know his appearance, they were afraid that there were other omissions and they were recognized. Then he could no longer stay in Dayong Town.


    Tang Ye feels that Dayong Town is a good place to recuperate and develop secretly, because it is relatively remote, and the truly prosperous and powerful forces are too lazy to manage, and here is a small world of its own. So as long as the threats of the cats and dogs are resolved, the human race can develop here as a temporary stronghold, and can even develop better and become a city.


    With its own territory, human race can develop faster. However, it is not conducive to development to build a city that only belongs to the human race. Because once it is known by the aliens, it may be attacked by groups. Therefore, it is best to have aliens as a cover.


    For some reason, thinking of this question, Tang Ye suddenly felt that he could cooperate with Master Gou. Master Gou''s position in Dayong Town can be used as a cover. Why not consider the old Mao Gui from the cat clan. Firstly, he has never seen the old Mao ghost. Secondly, the mysterious power acquired by the old Mao-clan needs to be activated by the human race. At this point, Old Ghost Mao should be very afraid of the human race becoming stronger, because after the human race is strong, then using that mysterious power, even he may not be an opponent. As a clan who wants to dominate Dayong Town, how can such a thing happen?


    Tang Ye''s preliminary judgment is this, so now he plans to pay more attention to Master Gou. Originally planned to stay silently in the backyard to teach those people hard Tai Chi, but as a result, perhaps Master Gou had already seen something, and for this reason Tang Ye had to adapt to the situation.


    Tang Ye hid these things in his heart, not telling everyone. Since I am the first person, I am destined to take on more things. Affordable, others admire and admire, can''t afford it, spurned in every possible way


    Responsibility and pressure are like two big mountains, so this is not something an ordinary person can do.


    Back in the large courtyard, Tang Ye felt very relieved to see Yang Liye and Zhu Dazhuang studying hard. To his surprise, Yang Cailu was also practicing. Hard Tai Chi is overbearing, he didn''t teach Yang Cailu at first. It''s not that Yang Cailu can''t learn, but that Yang Cailu''s feminine physique requires special guidance to learn.


    Tang Ye called Yang Cailu over and said, "Cailu, you can''t learn this."


    "Why?" Yang Cailu was very unwilling. Even though she is a feminine beauty, she is actually quite competitive. Now Yang Liye, Zhu Dazhuang, and Chen An can practice hard Tai Chi, but she can''t, she doesn''t follow it.


    Tang Ye was helpless and explained, "The hard Tai Chi I taught in the morning is aimed at the masculine body. You are a girl with a feminine physique."


    "I think I''m very masculine!" Yang Cailu said in disbelief.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You don''t think it works, and it doesn''t work if you look like it, unless you are a man."


    Yang Cailu''s expression turned bad all at once, and she looked very disappointed, and said, "But I really want to learn!"


    With a wrinkled face, this look only smells like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl. Tang Ye looked at it, feeling quite a lot. In this world of Nine Heavens, how many human girls do not have the heart of youthful love? Boys too.


    Suddenly, I wanted everyone to live a normal life... Tang Ye suddenly felt a little compassionate, really a kind person.

 Chapter 1403： Dont bow your head easily!

    Live kindly, people should always be like this. There is no fixed definition of good and evil, good and bad, but some principles and some bottom lines. Then, under certain circumstances, there will be different options. Just like Tang Ye now, facing the tragic situation of the human race, he wants to let the race live a good life.


    This is kind.


    But the one like Gou Ping won''t work. Knowing the hardships of his clan, he oppresses his clan for the sake of his own comfort. This is a great evil.


    Yang Cailu has been observing Tang Ye recently and found that Tang Ye has a resolute, young and vicissitudes of face. This is not an uncle type, but mature and stable, and very intelligent.


    Yang Cailu likes it very much. There is nothing to conceal about this little thought. This is not what Loli loves uncle. This is a big lie. Who says Loli likes uncles? Don''t care if you let a man step into the uncle''s range. If you become an uncle, many little girls like it. I really want to kill the person who said these things!


    Tang Ye''s distinctive look is very attractive. A person with vitality is very different from the walking dead. When Tang Ye stopped in the crowd, he was destined to be an eye-catching existence. Although Yang Cailu lives as a humble person as a child, it doesn''t mean she doesn''t have her own emotions, she just has a good impression of Tang Ye.


    After getting along, she also found that Tang Ye was very good at talking and she could act like a baby. The first time she acted like a baby to Tang Ye, she grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and shook her hand and asked Tang Ye to promise her a request. It didn''t matter what the request was, she was acting like a baby anyway. She didn''t care much at the time, so she did it naturally. Then she suddenly realized that she couldn''t help but her face was flushed, she was flustered, and she ran away with her head down. She was excited all night and couldn''t sleep.


    It was a feeling of throbbing, curiosity, anticipation, and happiness.


    Such a girl, who has not experienced any emotions, still lives under the fear of being forced by a foreign race and becoming a tool of some kind. If there is a man you like and a few sweet words from that man, you may have to give up to that man. .


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye didn''t do this.


    He is a good man.


    Good people don''t play with any woman''s feelings, no matter what situation that woman is in.


    Tang Ye was very good to Yang Cailu. Seeing that Yang Cailu had to learn hard Tai Chi, after thinking about it, she felt that it was necessary for Yang Cailu to learn martial arts, because human women were often forced to lose their bodies when they reached a certain age. Some girls don''t have too strong resistance. That''s because they are well prepared. Before them, too many women have had this fate. However, Yang Cailu is obviously not that kind of girl.


    Yang Cailu was ready to die.


    Since Tang Ye met, anyone who can help will definitely help. In the Zudi Nahui, he also instructed women to learn hard Tai Chi, conducted research on the feminine body, and came up with a set of hard Tai Chi for women that is not perfect, but can be learned.


    "Since you want to learn, then I will teach you. You are a girl, and there will be some differences in practice, so I will guide you alone." Tang Ye said to Yang Cailu.


    "Ah!" Yang Cailu exclaimed with excitement, she was so happy that she stretched out her hand to hug Tang Ye, and realized that Yang Liye behind Tang Ye had a weird look that they looked at, she realized that it was inappropriate, her face turned red, she lowered her head and intertwined Hands, shy and at a loss.


    Yang Liye came to help out and said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, how can we judge that we can learn the martial arts you said?"


    Tang Ye said: "It will take a week at the earliest. Wait a minute and I will tell you about internal strength. If you can accumulate internal strength in your dantian, then it means you can learn."


    Originally on the side of Ancestral Land, the power accumulated by studying martial arts was called Qi Jin, but Tang Ye changed his term, called Inner Power, which was easier to understand. Dantian is just a certain part of the body, which is easier to understand. This kind of cultivation method belongs to the ancestral land. For Jiuzhongtian, who has always been a world of cultivating immortals, it may be the most backward method that has long been forgotten.


    However, when this abandoned and most backward cultivation method reappears, it may be a way to save the human race, and "appearing" will also become a violent comeback.


    According to what Tang Ye said, what Yang Liye and the others are doing now is to develop "internal strength". Without internal strength, any martial arts can only be used in vain.


    After explaining the practice, Tang Ye went back to the room to practice his own practice. He looked at the remaining spiritual cores, there are not many, I am afraid that even a grid cannot be filled. The general situation of cultivation is that, the further you go, the more difficult it is, and the more resources you need to consume.


    In order to maintain the progress of cultivation every day, Tang Ye had to go to the forest to hunt down monsters and get some spiritual cores. But now that the incident of Gou Lang just happened, he wondered whether he should wait for Master Gou to speak to him before acting, otherwise Master Gou could not find anyone, and would doubt more things.


    If Master Gou didn''t even look for him, then the problem would be serious. It was not that Master Gou looked down on him as a servant, but that he had a clear grasp of the truth about him.


    What Tang Ye was worried about was that Master Gou knew his true identity, but did not tell the Green Hornet why?


    It''s useless to think too much, Tang Ye uses the last spiritual core to cultivate first. By the end of the evening, he finally made him relieved. Master Gou sought him out, but Gou Lang''s situation had stabilized, and it was said that he could not die.


    Master Gou kept that majestic and unchanging face, sitting on a high seat, motionless like a statue. He didn''t know whether he was concentrating or closing his eyes.


    After Tang Ye entered the hall, he wanted to salute Master Gou. He felt a little weird, Master Gou closed his eyes, but there seemed to be another gap. Have you opened your eyes? That kind of look is very contemptuous, and it makes people crazy every minute. But he is the master, the boss of the dog clan in Dayong Town, no one dares to be angry with him, he has this kind of condescending, domineering capital.


    However, as soon as Tang Ye wanted to bow, Master Gou waved his hand and didn''t need him to do that. Master Gou opened his eyes and looked at Tang Ye, his eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Even a "superb actor" like Tang Ye felt a little uncomfortable. But experience is always effective. Tang Ye can keep his face calm, just like Master Gou keeps his face serious.


    However, this is a strange thing in anyone''s eyes. People from the mere tribes, seeing the biggest master, can actually be so calm, with his head high, looking forward...The correct posture should be humility and kneeling, looking down at the ground, and not looking at the master''s true face, otherwise it would be a great offense.


    The rules are like this, who knows. Therefore, Tang Ye remained calm, seemingly not exposed, it was precisely the biggest exposure.


    Master Gou glanced at Tang Ye, his serious expression changed, the corners of his mouth looked like a smile instead of a smile. Tang Ye''s calm performance has greatly confirmed his guess about Tang Ye''s identity.


    This is very good, a human race who does not bow their heads easily.

 Chapter 1404： Not terrible?

    In small places, there are people who hide the city, and people who have big ambitions. The chaffinch knows the ambition of Honghu. Therefore, even if Dayong Town is remote and thousands of miles away from the prosperous place, Master Gou still has an incomparably huge plot.


    Chaos with people!


    The great alien races once feared the human race, which definitely makes sense. Even if the human race has been deprived of its spiritual bones, there are still people left out. These people are threats from alien races. Over the years, there have been many people with spiritual bones, but they have not been able to make any noise, so they are not taken seriously.


    So now almost no one thinks that the human race can toss up the storm, this is the world of foreign races, and it will always be!


    However, there are also a lot of fights among different races. Master Gou is an alien who has been to a prosperous place, and that experience made him unforgettable for life. Because what the dog race experienced there is not much different from the human race. After all, the dog tribe is also a tribe that has been oppressed. In Dayong Town, although the dog family has half of the ruling power, they cannot go out. Once you go out, it will be fate like the human race.


    This is not what Master Gou wants. He wants his people to be truly equal and able to go out and see the big world. When going out, he will not be scared by the reality outside, and he will return to Dayong Town for a lifetime. It is cast a shadow of an underworld.


    This is probably the biggest reason why Master Gou doesn''t care about Tang Ye. Tang Ye is a human race with powerful strength, is a variable, and may be able to do some surprising things.


    "You saved Gou Lang?" Master Gou finally opened his eyes and narrowed slightly, looking at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "The young one went outside to see if there are any good ingredients, and he went to a place near Nancheng. He wanted to rest in an alley, but he didn''t expect to meet Master Gou Lang. At that time, Master Go Lang suffered. He was severely injured and was besieged by more than a dozen cat tribes, but Master Golang defeated the group of cat tribes bravely and martially. Unfortunately, Master Golang fainted with all his energy, and then I returned with Master Golang."


    Master Gou listened to Tang Ye''s words and looked at Tang Ye in silence. After a long time, he said, "Two questions, first, why do you have to rest in the alley. Second, Gou Lang has been seriously injured, why can he beat Ten Multiple cat families?"


    Master Gou meant, how could Tang Ye appear in the alley by coincidence. Although he basically guessed Tang Ye''s identity, he still had to do some superficial work. He thought, Tang Ye didn''t know his thoughts, so he would continue like this. If Tang Ye knew his thoughts, he might relax or leave, these were not the results he wanted.


    The two questions he raised were reasonable and necessary to doubt.


    Tang Ye had already figured out the answer to this question, but he also acted for a while, behaving a little hesitantly, and then said: "Master Gou knows the situation of those of us. If we are outside, he will almost always be Pointing, even bullying, so in order to rest assured, I chose to go to the alley. As for Master Golang who was seriously injured, he could deal with more than a dozen cat tribes because of Master Golang¡¯s bravery and martial arts, hidden... great power."


    "Hidden?" Master Gou squinted slightly at Tang Ye, his expression cold and severe.


    Tang Ye still behaved hesitantly, as if he said after thinking, and replied: "I think it is...because Lord Gou Lang showed such a strong power in the end, probably...hid it."


    "What does it look like?" Master Gou looked at Tang Ye with a majestic expression.


    Tang Ye was very honest, and said, "His eyes became red, and it felt...changed, like a head..."


    "Okay, I see, go down." Tang Ye said, Master Gou suddenly stopped him and told him to retreat.


    "Yes, master." Tang Ye nodded, temporarily needing to take Master Gou as the master to cover, the rules still have to be followed.


    "Wait." After Tang Ye took a few steps, Master Gou stopped Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked back and saw that his expression was very serious and stern, with a feeling of killing without mercy if he disobeyed. He said to Tang Ye: "You have never seen Gou Lang like that, you know?"


    It is nothing more than that Tang Ye is absolutely not allowed to tell Go Lang''s red eyes, which is actually the "Wolf Transformation" forbidden technique mentioned by the little cat clan leader.


    "Yes, master, I know!" Tang Ye nodded heavily. If you don''t keep the secret, you will die. He understood what Master Gou meant.


    Master Gou waved Tang Ye away, and then closed his eyes to rest. Not long after, he opened his eyes suddenly, with a fierce expression, as if he had murderous intentions.


    But slowly, his killing intent faded, at least take a deep breath, and let it go.


    The forbidden technique of "Wolfing" is one of the biggest secrets of their cat clan, how can it be known by a human clan? However, Tang Ye is different, he can ignore it, because he believes Tang Ye will not speak out. In addition, the dozen or so cats have all been killed, which means that apart from Tang Ye, there is no second person who knows about the wolf transformation.


    The forbidden technique of transforming wolves is related to the survival of the dog family in Darong Town. If it leaks out now, it may not be able to deal with the cat family. Even if there is no problem with the cat clan, and the wolf clan knows about it, if there is a wolf clan dissatisfied with this kind of thing, coming to massacre the city will be a disaster.


    Master Gou immediately went to see Gou Lang. Gou Lang is his confidant and the person with potential he values ??most, and he has spent a lot of effort training these years. If Go Lang died, then his efforts over the years would be wasted. So Tang Ye was actually very grateful for bringing Gou Lang back.


    Gou Lang received the best treatment from the Gou Mansion, and was now sober, but he was seriously injured first, and forcibly used the immature wolf transformation secret technique. He might not get better without training for a month or two.


    Master Gou came to Golang''s room. Gou Lang wanted to salute him. Master Gou quickly stopped him and asked some words to let him rest. Then Master Gou asked him: "You used the secret technique of wolf transformation that day to chase everything. Are all the cat guards who came here killed?"


    Gou Lang shook his head hard and said: "The wolf transformation secret technique is not perfect yet. I couldn''t hold on it. I only killed most of it. There were still a few cat guards who didn''t kill it. Also, the little cat leader didn''t kill either. I¡¯m really very fateful to be able to come back."


    "Is the human servant who saved me? Then I owe him a life. In my eyes, he is no longer a servant." Gou Lang is relatively straightforward, affectionate and righteous.


    Master Gou looked at Gou Lang without speaking. Gou Lang didn''t think much about the things behind it, but he did. There are also several cat guards, and even the little leader. Such power failed to kill Go Lang who was seriously injured and unconscious, meaning that they were completely destroyed by Tang Ye.


    "This human descendant... is even more powerful than imagined." Master Gou said in his heart.


    However, it''s not enough to be awesome, don''t be terrible. If it is hidden deeper, the so-called powerful, it is actually terrible, then it may be a mistake to indulge, unless you hold him tightly in your hand!

 Chapter 1405： Beast tide!

    Tang Ye walked back to the backyard with a pensive expression, thinking about what Master Gou meant. Observing Master Gou''s reaction, he was very sure that Master Gou was a cunning old fox!


    There is no doubt that the current contest with Master Gou is seven points for acting, and the other three points are true or false.


    Fuck, Tang Ye is very speechless, life is really not easy in such a small place with such complicated guys. I thought that when I got to this kind of place, everything was fighting and killing. Unexpectedly, he would have to play this kind of mental contest.


    Probably he was not good enough, if he was good enough, he would directly destroy this city, seize one city, and then advance to the next city, as long as he took the entire Heavenly Layer.


    Ha... Tang Ye smiled when he thought about it. How can it be so easy, there are two heavens above the first heaven, then the third heaven, the fourth heaven, and the nine heavens.


    Damn, Tang Ye sighed, the journey is long.


    But he discovered one thing. After arriving at Jiuzhongtian, nourished by the abundant spiritual energy here, people seem to look younger. Is this a sign of immortality?


    Just kidding, immortality is impossible, it''s true to extend life and slow down aging. People who have succeeded in cultivating immortals are fine for hundreds of years. It is said that after Xuanxian, there is no problem living for thousands of years. And young looks have their own magic. It''s okay to say immortality.


    Tang Ye sighed again. He doesn''t need to be immortal. It would be nice to go back and see his confidante again. If you can''t get it, one day you will go back, and your own woman will be in the loess a long time ago. I am afraid that she will become Zeng Zeng Zeng Zeng... Grandpa. He at least has a son and a daughter. The son is in Guwu Jianghu, and the daughter is in the big world, although the daughter has not yet been born.


    It''s a pity to think about it. I didn''t grow up with my son well, I didn''t even see my daughter when he was born, and didn''t take the name. Is it really worth giving up so much for the so-called human affairs?


    Occasionally... Tang Ye ran into Yang Cailu who was working hard to practice hard Tai Chi.


    Yang Cailu showed a curious face and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Big Brother Tang, what''s the matter with you, you are out of your mind!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s okay."


    Yang Cailu was still very worried, and asked, "Is the master embarrassing you? What can I do?"


    Yang Liye and Zhu Dazhuang also came over and looked at Tang Ye worriedly, expressing concern. After all, he was summoned by Master Gou, and when a human descendant encountered such a thing, he was actually unhappy. When it comes to rewards, no one gives such a reward to the next person, it is mostly punishment.


    Tang Ye was very grateful for everyone''s concern, and then repeatedly emphasized that it was okay. The people reluctantly listened to his words and continued to practice. Yang Cailu looked at Tang Ye more, thinking about Tang Ye more.


    Tang Ye saw that it was still early, and Master Gou had already been asked to talk, probably there would be nothing more, so he planned to visit the eastern forest.


    According to the previous horseman''s intelligence, the mysterious power obtained by the cat tribe comes from the eastern forest, and the mysterious power needs the human race to activate, so Tang Ye guessed that this power was left by the human ancestors. Since it belonged to the ancestors of the Human Race, if the Human Race got it, it would definitely be of great use, and Tang Ye didn''t want to miss it.


    It is not realistic to run to the cat clan to snatch. Gou Lang went there just to inquire and was beaten to death. If he went to grab him, he would not be cut off. Having played several cat tribes does not mean that we have played more cat tribes together, or those strong cat tribes, such as the one who severely injured Goulang.


    In the eastern forest, Tang Ye also paid attention to one thing, that is, the green bee clan patrolling back and forth. Last time he escaped from the forest with the help of the iron cone python, leaving behind the crazy green bees. The green bee tribe serves for the emcee of the first heaven, forming a very wide network, where there is a problem, it can be reported to the emcee soon.


    But this is also the reason why they made themselves a laughing stock. They reported Tang Ye''s affairs, but they walked out the news, and then other alien races knew that a human race had appeared, killed a lot of green bee tribes, and played the green bee tribe around. After being laughed at, the Green Hornet boss was very angry and vowed to catch Tang Ye and wash away the shame.


    This is also the request of the emcee. Hidden Terran masters must not be kept!


    Compared with other alien races, the emcee in charge of a realm seems to be less tolerant of human races. There must be many reasons.


    From afar, Tang Ye saw the green bees flying back and forth over the forest with big green eyes, each holding a long triangular fork, carefully searching the forest below.


    Before Tang Ye left, he was on the other side of the forest, but now on the other side, they are all quite far away. This forest is huge, so there are still many secrets hidden. The mysterious power discovered by the cat tribe is in this forest!


    The forest is so big, there are always places that cannot be inspected. Finding an opportunity, Tang Ye quickly dived in, looking for the site of the human ancestors discovered by the cat tribe.


    Going deeper and avoiding the green bee tribe above, Tang Ye''s walk became more and more difficult, because the trees became more luxuriant, just like a green wall. There are also dormant monsters, and those who have been able to fight are okay. If they can''t, they will be chased and killed by the monsters. When it attracts the attention of the Green Hornet Clan in the sky, there is no such thing as the relics of the human ancestors.


    Tang Ye just encountered this kind of thing, so he had to give up looking for the relics of human ancestors, first went to some places outside the forest, hunted down weaker monsters, obtained spiritual cores, and maintained the needs of daily cultivation.


    Cultivating in the forest, the aura of the forest was so abundant that it almost caught up with the concentration of the spiritual core, so after hunting the monster beast to obtain a similar spiritual core, Tang Ye sat cross-legged in the forest to practice the diamond formula.


    He didn''t know that after he cultivated in this way, the aura within a few kilometers quickly gathered and poured into his body. And this caused a strong commotion among the beasts in the range and the monster beasts.


    Even if they are monsters, they have never seen aura so fast. This is definitely going to happen! The daring monster came to look, but the timid hided.


    After Tang Ye finished his cultivation, he opened his eyes and was startled. Because dozens of pairs of monsters stared at him!


    But this is not the worst. The worst is that the Green Hornet patrolling in the sky discovered the abnormality below and is rushing down.


    Tang Ye was speechless. If discovered by the Green Hornet, it would be difficult for him to enter the forest and investigate slowly, so he turned around and ran away.


    Those monster beasts felt strange. At first, they were taken aback. Then some powerful monsters became angry and felt that they were being teased by Tang Ye. They thought they were going to fight, but they ran away, **** human race!


    So the Monster Beast ran after Tang Ye. The picture was quite shocking for a while, a group of ferocious monsters chasing Tang Ye and a human race, the monsters still gathered more and more, running in the forest, like a tide of beasts!


    The animal tide is terrible, especially the large-scale animal tide. There was a wave of beasts. In an instant, a city was trampled down, and all the lives in the city were killed.


    It''s funny, the Green Hornet who had been chasing in the air thought that there was a beast wave underneath, and didn''t dare to chase it anymore. In this way, as long as he gets rid of those monsters, Tang Ye no longer has to worry about revealing his identity.

 Chapter 1405： The profit of the fisherman!

    In fact, there are other Green Hornets guarding outside the forest. Once suspicious people develop, they will interrogate them. Regarding the commotion in the forest, they didn''t really see it like the alien race flying in the sky, so when Tang Ye rushed out, they were overjoyed, thinking that they had found the hidden human master!


    This human race that shamed their entire tribe is already the person they must arrest, and it has given unimaginable rewards, and they will definitely not miss it.


    Regardless of whether the human race in front is the wanted hidden master or not, he still has to seize and question. However, they felt curious, how could this human race run so fast?


    Can''t let this human race go away!


    So several green bees immediately stopped Tang Ye, and one shouted: "Stop, humble human race, you have been arrested!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes when he heard this. The humble human race, just like the name of the ancient times, opening and closing is humble, small, noble... good second.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to stop and wait for death. A group of monsters followed, as if a tide of beasts had formed, who was not afraid. Facing the tide of beasts, even a cultivator one level higher than the beasts must be afraid.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of an idea to solve the shortage of spiritual cores!


    So he stopped, and fell in front of a few Green Hornets before the monster group could catch up, and said, "A few more death seekers, just because you want to kill me? Huh, go back and practice for a few more years. Come on! But... there is no chance, because you will die in my hands! I tell you, the human race... will eventually rise!"


    "You..." When several Qingfeng tribes heard Tang Ye''s words, they were greatly surprised, then furious, and then laughed again, very happy, and felt very lucky.


    Because Tang Ye''s words were enough to explain that he was the strong hidden human race who killed their Green Hornet tribe. In this case, as long as they caught Tang Ye, they would have done a great job!


    "You are the hateful human being who killed many of our brothers and humiliated us Green Hornet. Damn, you have to pay the price today!" The Green Hornet who shouted to Tang Ye shouted at the beginning.


    Tang Ye laughed, very provocative and playful, and said, "Just a few of you? Did you forget, how many brothers did you die in my hands?"


    "Hmph. You are not enough to stuff my teeth, I can eat you all in one bite!" Tang Ye deliberately made a very provocative and confident look.


    "You arrogant human race, looking for death!" The green bee tribe who spoke was furious and flew directly to attack Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly exerted his strength, hitting the bull in a gap, and repelling the Green Bee Clan back. After receiving such a punch, the Green Hornet almost suffocated and felt dying. He was panicked, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so powerful!


    However, he thought he would die, not that it was true. At this time, Tang Ye swept over and got behind him. Because he was beaten back, his body was still in pain, and his inverted state could not be reversed in time. The few companions behind him unexpectedly did this by Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye punched his body and pulled out the spiritual core.


    Blood spattered, screamed loudly, and the body fell, killing a green bee tribe.


    Tang Ye''s hands were stained with blood, holding a green bee clan spirit core in his hand, facing the few green bee tribes who were dumbfounded.


    Several Green Hornets did not expect Tang Ye to be so powerful. Although many of his companions had been killed, and the above had also said that this human race was not easy, but they still did not expect Tang Ye to be so fast, with such precise and fierce movements. In less than a few seconds, one of his companions died and the spiritual core was dug out!


    To their alien races, they are the masters of this world, and such things as being dug out of spirit cores will not happen to them! To dig, they are also digging those monsters. Otherwise, it would be cruel and inhumane... Violating alien regulations. However, as the various races continue to fight, this kind of spiritual core mining has become commonplace.


    Even so, it is really rare, or even nothing, to be dug up by the human race. So Tang Ye''s **** digging out the spiritual core of one of their companions really scared them.


    Tang Ye was speechless, she was silly there, she was about to die in her own hands every minute. However, Tang Ye won''t really kill them all now, he has his own plan to do it. So he raised his spiritual core to several green bees and sneered provocatively: "Look, this is your end. What is your expression, anger? Sad? Ha... If you don''t accept it, come and do it. Don¡¯t dare? Then I give you time to call your companions, and I will kill you all today!"


    Tang Ye looked like a bad guy, he always got full marks in acting.


    By doing this, he was implementing the plan that had been flashed just now. Taking advantage of the group of beasts formed behind him, he wanted to let the Green Hornet tribe fight against those monster beasts. Then many monsters and green bees will die. For one thing, the Green Hornet tribe has been wiped out a lot, and secondly, it is possible to dig the spiritual core of some monster beasts that died in battle. Killing two birds with one stone!


    Several green bees thought Tang Ye''s words made sense. They thought that Tang Ye was arrogant and told them that, but they didn''t know that Tang Ye had deliberately hinted at them and asked them to come. They felt that they should do this, after all, they were indeed not Tang Ye''s opponents. So a green wasp clan sent out a signal to let all green bees come and said that they had found the hidden strong human race.


    Tang Ye most wanted to kill the Green Hornet. As a result, those who originally flew in the sky, who planned to retreat because they were afraid of the formation of a tide of beasts, did not retreat and rushed to Tang Ye''s direction. All the green bees exploring the forest are coming in this direction!


    Even if there is a tide of small beasts, they can deal with it, at most they pay a price. However, as long as Tang Ye can be killed, they think it is worth it.


    Tang Ye vaguely noticed the green bee tribe flying above, indicating that the green bee tribe in the forest had arrived. This was done in accordance with Tang Ye''s expectations. As a result, he suddenly showed a fierce light in his eyes, with a cold expression, and instantly rushed to the few green bee tribes, directly assassin!


    Several Green Hornet tribes were taken aback, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this. Didn''t you ask someone to come and kill us together? But if you shoot now, isn''t it a rogue!


    However, Tang Ye''s firepower was fully on, and several Green Hornets couldn''t stop the lower-level Sanxian power that was about to fill the sixth grid. Soon a green wasp clan was killed, and the spiritual core was also dug out. There were three or four green bees who saw it, and were afraid, and fled. And they are more likely to be killed by Tang Ye. With a few painful screams, several Green Hornet tribes were all killed by Tang Ye.


    The reason Tang Ye did this was naturally to kill people. Those Green Hornets had seen him before, and he must be killed. Then, when the other Green Hornets came, he hid and would not let them see.


    But he still needs to make the Green Hornet fight those monster beasts. In order to solve this matter, he used Li Haoran''s "space jump". The stunts on the ancestral land are still available to the Nine Heavens, and they are even amazing.


    Therefore, before the Green Hornets who were chasing after him arrived, the beasts also chased him. Tang Ye turned around and jumped in space, appeared in the beasts, and then jumped and disappeared, as if taking cover for the beasts.


    If the Green Hornet wanted to catch Tang Ye, they got into the herd. In this way, it is easy to conflict with the herd. The monsters don''t have much reason to say, and if you refuse to accept it, you will do it. The Green Hornet is also a monster in nature, but it is a level higher in spirit. Since they are monsters, they appear in groups in the forest, who are you provoking?


    Those monsters are the masters of this forest. They are provoked by others and do it!


    So, as Tang Ye expected, the herd and the Green Hornet clan fought.


    Tang Ye''s trick was not just a fight between snipe and clam, to reap the benefits of the fisherman?

 Chapter 1406： The one to kill!

    The space jump was far more powerful than Tang Ye had imagined, even in Nine Heavens. This is very magical and very scary. Those Green Hornets did not see Tang Ye''s trick, otherwise they would definitely exclaim, "True Fairy"


    Yes, the trick of space jump is actually learned only to reach the true fairy strength.


    Sanxian, Earthxian, Tianxian, and true immortal are separated by several realms. For the lower-level Green Hornet clan with the power of San Xian, it is an unreachable existence.


    Even to all the cultivators in Yizhongtian, they are distant existences!


    Don''t ignore the magical method of the ancestral land. There are many things that are truly magical to Jiuzhongtian. Including the dead trees that Tang Ye will now meet in Spring. Of course, there are not so few people who know the dead wood to meet the spring in Jiuzhongtian. After all, in a world dominated by cultivating immortals, it is normal to give birth to more wonderful people.


    Even here, there are some people who have realized the magic method of flowering iron trees. However, fewer people realize that Bodhi has children. After all, that is a wonderful way to resurrect from the dead, affecting the precepts of life and death, and it is also a great blow to the book of destiny. So this trick, except for one or two people who realize that Bodhi gives birth to children, no one else understands it.


    But even if Tang Ye only knows how to meet spring with dead trees, it is very powerful. In addition, Tang Ye also mastered the secret technique of transforming demons. In fact, the demons were extremely powerful tribes, at the top of the Jiuzhongtian. The eighth and ninth days are their active world!


    Tang Ye used the magical moves of space jumping to successfully bring the herd of beasts and the gathered green bees into a melee. The herd of beasts does not allow others to run wild in their territory. The Green Hornet has its own pride. Seeing that it is not a terrible tide of beasts, they fight with the beasts, thinking about killing these beasts, and then slowly deal with them. Tang Ye!


    Anyway, Tang Ye is in this forest, they are not afraid that Tang Ye can escape!


    Tang Ye was indeed still in this forest, but he was hiding in a hidden place watching the melee between the herd and the green bee tribe. This forest is so big, there are more than ten million monsters. The Green Hornet''s such vigorous fighting will inevitably attract more and more monsters. When the time comes, the Green Hornet can''t deal with it at all, and they will definitely have to retreat.


    Sure enough, everything was as expected by Tang Ye, with more and more monsters, even if they were not very advanced, it caused the Green Hornet tribe to be quite a headache. The Green Hornet clan slowly fell into a disadvantaged position. They flew up, and they couldn''t help but be afraid to see the monsters pouring around the forest. Now they have lost a third of their companions, and although the monster beasts have also been killed by them a lot, the monster beasts are constantly replenished, and the power is stronger. As a result, the Green Hornet had to retreat.


    "Damn it!" A member of the green bee clan was a member of the management level, and he cursed a few words about this situation. He felt that this was again by Tang Yeyin. Because they didn''t see Tang Ye''s face at all, so they didn''t know who the hidden human power was. Even if they wanted to, they didn''t know what they looked like. This was not easy.


    After the Green Hornet clan retreated, the monster beasts also dispersed, leaving a post-war field. There are piles of corpses of monsters and green bees here. After confirming his safety, Tang Ye came out of the dark and looked at the corpses, not afraid, but started to collect spiritual cores from these corpses!


    This was Tang Ye''s initial purpose. Since the spiritual core is lacking, then enough spiritual cores must be collected to maintain cultivation. If he wants to collect it himself, it must be very slow. Either buy it in Dayong Town, but can he afford it by himself? Will definitely be suspected. And if you go hunting in the forest, you don''t know if you have to collect the year of the monkey, and you will definitely not be able to keep up with the progress of cultivation.


    At the moment, using the collision between the herd and the green bee tribe, so many died, the spiritual core he can collect is enough for him to use for a long time!


    In fact, there are other Green Hornets guarding outside the forest. Once suspicious people develop, they will interrogate them. Regarding the commotion in the forest, they didn''t really see it like the alien race flying in the sky, so when Tang Ye rushed out, they were overjoyed, thinking that they had found the hidden human master!


    This human race that shamed their entire tribe was already the person they had to arrest, and gave unimaginable rewards from above, and they would definitely not miss it.


    Regardless of whether the human race in front is the wanted hidden master or not, he still has to seize and question. However, they felt curious, how could this human race run so fast?


    Can''t let this human race go away!


    So several green bees immediately stopped Tang Ye, and one shouted: "Stop, humble human race, you have been arrested!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes when he heard this. The humble human race, just like the name of the ancient times, opening your mouth and closing your mouth is humble, small, noble... good second.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to stop and wait for death. A group of monsters followed, as if a tide of beasts had formed, who was not afraid. Facing the tide of beasts, even a cultivator one level higher than the beasts must be afraid.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly had a flash of inspiration and thought of an idea to solve the shortage of spiritual cores!


    So he stopped, and fell in front of a few Green Hornets before the monster group could catch up, and said, "A few more death seekers, just because you want to kill me? Huh, go back and practice for a few more years. Come on! But... there is no chance, because you will die in my hands! I tell you, the human race... will eventually rise!"


    "You..." When several Qingfeng tribes heard Tang Ye''s words, they were greatly surprised, then furious, and then laughed again, very happy, and felt very lucky.


    Because Tang Ye''s words were enough to explain that he was the strong hidden human race who killed their Green Hornet tribe. In this case, as long as they caught Tang Ye, they would have done a great job!


    "You are the hateful human being who killed many of our brothers and humiliated us Green Hornet. Damn, you have to pay the price today!" The Green Hornet who shouted to Tang Ye shouted at the beginning.


    Tang Ye laughed, very provocative and playful, and said, "Just rely on you? Have you forgotten, how many of your brothers died in my hands?"


    "Huh. You are not enough to stuff my teeth, I can eat you all in one bite!" Tang Ye deliberately made a very provocative and confident look.


    "You arrogant human race, looking for death!" The green bee tribe who spoke was furious and flew directly to attack Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye suddenly exerted force, hitting the bull in a gap, and repelling the green bee tribe. After receiving such a punch, the Green Hornet almost suffocated and felt dying. He was panicked, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so powerful!


    However, he thought he would die, not that it was true. At this moment, Tang Ye swept over and got behind him. Because he was beaten back, his body was still in pain, and his upside-down state could not be reversed in time. The few companions behind him unexpectedly did this by Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye punched his body and pulled out the spiritual core.

 Chapter 1407： doubt!

    The green bees who serve the emcee should have some preferential treatment in terms of power. Now following the command of the master of ceremonies to hunt down a hidden human race powerhouse, all the foreign races in a day must follow the command. The closest to the eastern forest is Dayong Town, and only Dayong Town is within a hundred miles. So the Green Hornet came here to stay, fully engaged in the task of hunting down Tang Ye.


    The old Mao Gui from the cat clan and the Master Gou from the dog clan have to cooperate with the work of the Green Hornet. In order to save face, this time the Green Hornet Clan sent someone who thought it was close to the strength of the intermediate Sanxian to host, named Qing Yan.


    The strength of the intermediate Sanxian is the strongest in Dayong Town. Old Master Gou and Old Ghost Mao are barely at this level. After Qingyan arrived here, he simply exchanged a few words with Old Master Gou and Old Ghost Mao, and then he was busy hunting down the hidden Human Race powerhouse.


    He was also acquainted. Knowing that there was a conflict between Old Master Gou and Old Ghost Mao, he did not see these two at the same time. He knew very well that in this place where the emperor was high and far away, many had to rely on the help of Old Master Gou and Old Ghost Mao, otherwise it would be difficult to move.


    This is a sleek green wasp clan.


    Even so, Qing Yan is not that easy to talk. He clearly implied a meaning, that is, the hidden human race powerhouse must be reported one by one. If you dare to conceal it, then the entire Dayong Town will suffer!


    At this time, on the Nancheng side, Mao Laogui, the leader of the cat tribe, was smoking a cigarette, vomiting fog, and there were a few men next to him, kneeling in front of him, bowing their heads, one who obeyed the dispatch or the punishment. Look like.


    Old Man Mao put down his pipe and saw that he had two very long white eyebrows. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with calling Old Man Mao. He glanced at the few people kneeling in front of him, his eyes were cold, he took a big breath, and let the atmosphere stiffen for a while before humming: "Our goal is always to kill the dog family and occupy the entire seat. Town, so with regard to the Green Hornet, as long as you don¡¯t get angry to the emcee, you can simply cooperate."


    "Yes!" several kneeling people replied.


    Old Ghost Mao glanced at them coldly and said, "So, is it time to calculate the previous accounts now?"


    Several kneeling cat guards were silent and lowered their heads. They looked scared and jealous, probably because of what Old Ghost Mao said.


    Old Ghost Mao raised his head, still his cold look, but his breath-holding expression was relieved, or rather, he was about to vent. He stared at the kneeling cat guard on the left and hummed: "Hei San, Goulang slipped away under your nose, you said...what should I do?"


    The cat guard named Hei San heard Master Gou speaking to him, his body trembled slightly, and his head lowered lower, his hands resting on the ground, it looked like he was lying on his stomach. He said to Old Ghost Mao: "Leader, your subordinates know that they are wrong, please let them off the next time and let them atone for their sins!"


    "Atoning your merits?" Old ghost Mao sneered and hummed, "Where did you get your merits?"


    Hei San swallowed his saliva and said firmly: "I will kill Goulang!"


    "Kill a fart!" Old Mao was angry and kicked at Hei San when he got up.


    Hei San fell and went back, rolled over, his head knocked to the ground and it was bleeding and he didn''t care about it. He quickly knelt back in front of Old Mao Mao, begging: "Leader, please give your subordinate a chance!"


    Old Mao Gui held his head high, but he was not tall, and one old cat seemed to be less than 1.5 meters. Could it be that the head is held high to appear lofty and domineering. Probably he enjoys this feeling.


    He looked at Hei San indifferently, and sneered: "Gou Lang broke into the forbidden place in my southern city and saw the mysterious power we obtained. At this point, he must die and must not return to the North City alive! Gou Lang was killed for most of his life. Elder Heige couldn''t leave the courtyard, so he asked you to lead people to chase and kill Go Lang, who was left alone. But in the end, Gou Lang ran away and returned to Beicheng, still alive. Told that old dog our secret. How can you forgive you for such a mistake?"


    "The leader, it''s not like this... No, it''s my fault, it''s all my fault! The subordinates know the fault, please give the leader one more chance!" Hei San originally wanted to defend, but he failed to kill Goulang. There is really no way to explain it.


    Because that day, he thought he would definitely be able to kill Goulang who had only half-life left, so he asked his elite team to chase after him first, and he first solved the physical needs. As a result, when he went there, he found that his elite team had been wiped out!


    If he chased him at the beginning, Gou Lang would never escape. His strength is similar to that of Go Lang, and he won''t be afraid of Go Lang''s outburst like the little leader. Therefore, he has to take full responsibility for this matter.


    However, Old Ghost Mao just doesn''t like the excuses of wrongdoers. He glanced at Hei San again, and suddenly, with a whistling sound, he turned into a black shadow and shuttled like lightning. After Hei San was behind, he twisted and clicked Hei San''s neck and he broke his neck. Then, within a blink of an eye, Old Ghost Mao returned to where he stood.


    It seemed that two seconds were not enough to kill Hei San. This speed is amazingly fast!


    The cats'' agility is understandable, but to this point, it is not generally amazing. It seems that the strength of the old ghost is quite terrible!


    Hei San was killed, and the other kneeling cat guards moved, and some even wanted to talk, but after all they held back. Their emotions must have fluctuated, because the black San who was killed was their brother. They are the five brothers of the Black Cat. How can there be no emotions when a brother died?


    It''s just that Old Ghost Mao''s temperament has always been like this, and he has never been merciless in punishing his subordinates who committed big mistakes. Hei San was killed. It is unforgivable to blame him for his mistakes. The biggest secret of the cat clan was exposed because of physical needs. It would be good for Old Mao to kill him once.


    After killing Hei San, Mao''s expression remained unchanged. He looked at the other black cat guards and said: "You all understand the rules. I don''t need to say more about Hei San''s mistakes. It''s not a pity to die! Who has any opinions? !"


    This is a kind of deterrence, and it also illustrates the tyranny of Old Mao. In his management, the taste of cold blood and cruelty is probably indispensable. This is completely different from Master Gou. Master Gou usually looks unsmiling, with a serious expression, and rarely suffers brutality and torment because of his subordinates'' mistakes. Master Gou felt that he was not tepid, and what was seen in his eyes was counted in his eyes, and he would not talk nonsense when he was not needed.


    Probably many people prefer Master Gou''s kind of person, at least they don''t have to live trembling.


    The kneeling black cat guards did not speak, and Old Ghost Mao coldly snorted: "Who can give good news?!"


    At this time, a black cat guarded and said: "Report to the leader that his subordinates have found out about the human race powerhouse, it may be the human race taken in by Master Gou!"

 Chapter 1408： Ancestral relics!

    The speaker is Black Friday and is responsible for investigating intelligence. Regarding the hidden Human Race powerhouse, Old Ghost Mao thinks it can be found out. First, to avoid threatening him, secondly, if the Green Hornet clan asks, you can take credit for it.


    This kind of thing is definitely a good thing. In Dayong Town, their cat and dog tribes have been in a state of hostility. They are evenly matched and matched, and no one can do anything these years. But if you get the favor of the emcee, it won''t be a problem to beat the dog clan.


    In recent years, there have been more and more internal struggles among alien races. In small places like Darong Town, there are low-level dog and cat clan fights. The high-level people don''t want to look at it. They are noisy, anyway, it will not affect their overall situation.


    Old Ghost Mao was taken aback when he heard Hei Wu''s words, and then he laughed. This is indeed good news. If the human being is on the dog clan, he can use it as a bargaining chip to win over the Green Hornet and kill the Dog Clan together with the Green Hornet.


    "You can be clearer!" Old Ghost Mao smiled at Hei Wu, slightly excited, as if he hadn''t killed Hei San just now, and he was not affected by the corpse of Hei San next to him.


    Hei San and their brothers had some ideas after all.


    But now we still have to be honest, otherwise we will be killed by Old Mao, and they are not opponents of Mao. Black Friday said: "Report to the chief. According to the report of the spies stationed in Beicheng by his subordinates, a strange human slave appeared at the gate of Beicheng a few days ago and stopped Master Gou''s carriage and asked Master Gou to take him in. Master Gou took him in. After him, the hidden traces of the human race seemed to have moved from the eastern forest to Dayong Town. Various signs indicate that the human race slave may be the human race powerhouse."


    "That means you can''t be 100% sure?" Old Ghost Mao''s expression of excitement lightened a little, but he was still happy.


    Black Friday was a little hesitant, worried that Old Ghost Mao was angry, but he really hadn''t checked this out. The consequences of ignoring Old Ghost Mao were even more terrifying. He still honestly said, "Yes."


    Old ghost Mao nodded and said, "Then you go to investigate this matter immediately. Be sure to find out the situation of the human slave before tonight!"


    "Yes!" Hei Wu nodded, glanced at Hei San''s body next to him and stepped back.


    Soon after, the other three black cat guards also came out, two of which were carrying the body of Hei San. Hei Wu was still waiting outside. After seeing them, he glanced at each other, then looked at Hei San''s body, looking lonely and helpless, and a little angry.


    Those were my brothers. From Black 1 to Black Friday, they usually have a pretty good relationship. Now that he was killed like this, his heart is very heavy. But living under the old ghost Mao, can only helpless, and even continue to work for the old ghost Mao, who made them a cat clan.


    "Old fifth, you don''t want to investigate the matter of the human slave. If you make the leader angry, you won''t have to suffer again." Hei boss said to Hei Wu.


    Heiwu showed an angry look, angrily, wanted to say something, but was stopped by the black boss with a wave. Boss Hei glared at him and hummed: "Don''t talk nonsense, go quickly!"


    Heiwu knows that the black boss is for his good. The tyrannical nature of Old Mao Gui is not something they can resist. Old Ghost Mao relies on this fear for his subordinates to rule Nancheng. Over the years, he has only been strong but not weak. Perhaps the tyrant''s strategy has a certain effect. It''s just that there are more internal conflicts, and one day the emperor will collapse.


    At night, Black Friday lurked to Beicheng, wanting to investigate Tang Ye''s situation. Originally he could get some information from the groom, but the groom was killed, which made him a little surprised and regretful. Unexpectedly, the identity of the groom was exposed. Without the horseman''s intelligence sales, he would have to go out himself. Don''t worry about those subordinates, otherwise you will provoke old Mao Gui and don''t know what punishment will be given.


    In fact, Heiwu has a lot of dissatisfaction with Old Ghost Mao, but he is a cat clan and can only live in Nancheng, so he can only listen to Old Ghost Mao.


    After Tang Ye provoked a melee between the Green Hornet tribe and the beasts last time, he had harvested a large number of spiritual cores, and at this time he was staying in the room to concentrate on cultivating. Originally he had filled the grid to the sixth grid, and now the harvested batch of spiritual core fusions has been filled to the eighth grid. In other words, if he was only two squares away, he could break through to the strength of Intermediate Sanxian.


    Looking at the number of remaining spiritual cores, Tang Ye was sure to fill the ninth square. Then there is a breakthrough. And this requires an opportunity, such as a vigorous fight. With this calculation, it seems that it is not difficult to be promoted to Intermediate Sanxian. This is not surprising, the upgrade of Novice Village is so slow, how to play after that.


    Although still the strength of the lower-level Sanxian, Tang Ye is confident that even if he encounters an intermediate-level Sanxian opponent, he can fight or escape without problems. After all, he has a lot of abilities that he brought from the ancestral land, and the blood of the Long family is a hidden "plugin".


    At the end of tonight''s practice, Tang Ye tidied up and prepared to rest. But suddenly there was movement on the roof, which was a very fast and slight flash. Nevertheless, Tang Ye still caught it. Tang Ye is not a simple character.


    Noting this movement, Tang Ye squinted slightly and did not take action for the time being. He was wondering who this was and whether it was against him. He felt it carefully and found that the people here were staying in his room. So much of it is against him. He had to be careful, which showed that more and more people were suspicious of him, which was not good news.


    Then think about who is against him. This is a very simple question. In Beicheng, the dog clan belongs to the world, most of which are dog clan. If it is not a dog clan, then it should be a green bee clan who has just arrived here. However, Tang Ye is good at observing and remembering. He is familiar with the action rhythm and breath of the dog tribe and the green bee tribe. The actions of the people on the roof are not like those of the dog tribe and the green bee tribe.


    What surprised him was that it looked like a cat.


    When he went to the alley in Nancheng before, he killed the cat clan and was impressed by the cat clan''s actions. Fast and fast, like a shadow. The action on the roof just now smelled like this.


    Tang Ye was surprised that the cat clan actually stared at him? Could it be that he killed several cats in the alley and was suspected?


    And this cat clan is bold enough to come to the Beicheng dog clan to investigate, so he is not afraid of being killed by the dog clan?


    Tang Ye felt the strength of the person on the roof again. He probably didn''t have the power of intermediate dispersing immortals, otherwise the movements would be faster and lighter, which he might not be able to detect. In this case, there is no need to worry. Since he can deal with it, it is better to meet him for a while.


    So Tang Ye pretended to go out and let the guy on the roof who might be a master of the cat clan follow. Tang Ye didn''t need to hide anything. He went straight to a place with few people, reached a forest, and jumped into the forest.


    The cat family following Tang Ye is actually Black Friday. He wants to investigate Tang Ye to confirm whether Tang Ye is the strong human race. Seeing that Tang Ye was still going out late at night, or to the woods, he thought it was very likely. In this case, it may be a great achievement to confirm Tang Ye''s identity!


    So Hei Wu jumped into the woods to confirm Tang Ye''s identity.

 Chapter 1409： Smart black cat!

    After Heiwu entered the woods, he found that Tang Ye had disappeared. He was very surprised and disappeared in a blink of an eye. Could it be that Tang Ye is really the hidden human race powerhouse, otherwise how could he have such strength?


    call!


    Suddenly, a violent wind swept. Black Fifth was taken aback, and quickly put up his hands to make a defensive action. A force hit his hands, and after a few steps backwards, he stabilized his body, and finally he was not attacked!


    However, Hei Wu just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief when suddenly his neck felt cold. The hair on his whole body was erected immediately, and he did not dare to move.


    At this time, a sharp dagger hit his neck. If he moves and wipes his dagger, he will die by seeing blood in his throat.


    Black Friday''s heart was upset. In a short moment, he passed by with death. Who on earth is it so powerful? !


    Their cats are sharp and quick, but they lose in quickness. He can be sure that this person who puts a dagger on his neck is stronger than him!


    Is it the strong human race?


    Hei Wu didn''t even dare to move his neck, so he couldn''t see who was behind his back with a dagger against his neck. He guessed it was the hidden human race powerhouse.


    This person is really Tang Ye. Tang Ye used the space jump ability, and short-distance space jumps were just like flashes. Tang Ye''s first sneak attack just now was blocked by Black Friday. Then he made a second raid, using space jumps. The space jump like a flash, Black Friday will definitely not be able to hide, so he was strangled by Tang Ye.


    For Tang Ye, Black Friday was already dead. Because the suspicion hit him, he deliberately seduced him. If Heiwu was allowed to go back alive, then he would be more likely to be exposed.


    Since he was determined to kill Black Five, Tang Ye didn''t mind revealing something. He has observed the surroundings, and there is no other person, there will be no accidents when killing Black Five. So he asked Black Five: "Why are you even the cat clan interested in my humble human clan?"


    Hei Wuyi was stunned, but he didn''t expect that he was really the hidden Terran powerhouse!


    Hei Wu is not a fool, and since Tang Ye asked this directly, it means that he is going to kill him. He is already dead. Black Friday feels about it. He was born as a spy, and his head is always bright. Some things are more open. A brother just died, and he passed by with Death just now. Now facing death again, it doesn''t seem so scary anymore.


    He shrugged and moved his neck. The dagger on his neck cut into the fleshy skin, a little painful and bleeding. He was even more sure that Tang Ye would not let him survive. With that kind of strength, if he dared to play and suddenly resisted the knife, the first thing he would do is to open a hole in his neck.


    In that case, there is no need to resist. Black Friday has an open mind, and smiled: "Don''t say it is a cat clan, who is not interested in the hidden human beings?"


    "Interest in killing?" Tang Ye sneered.


    Black Friday is silent, this question does not need to be answered. The hidden Terran powerhouse is a threat, and of course he must be killed. But Tang Ye didn''t understand. He felt that the foreign race had paid too much attention to the human race, which had been the case for thousands of years. It stands to reason that the Human Race has been deprived of its spiritual bones and restricted in cultivation, almost to a point where it is impossible to revive it again. Why does the Foreign Race put so much energy on the Human Race?


    There must be some reason for this. Tang Ye asked Black Five: "Did your alien race oppress our human race too much? We lost our ability very early. Thousands of years have passed. We have never risen up or formed a threat. We have become your captives. The livestock are just like that. You still have to stare at us in such a situation every day. As soon as a stronger person appears, he will kill him immediately. Is this hate too deep, or is there another reason?"


    Black Friday was silent again. As a spy, he felt that Tang Ye''s focus was very different from the human race he had encountered in the past. In the past, there were much stronger human races. What they did was kill any alien race they saw. This was a very deep and clear hatred. Yes, the greatest feature of those human races is that they remember hatred. In the hatred, it is another kind of hopeless mentality. In other words, they don''t believe that they can revitalize the race, and believe that they will be caught soon, so they can kill one alien if they can kill one. Kill one and level it. Kill two and earn.


    However, the algorithm is not like this. There are hundreds of millions of alien races, and only tens of millions of human races. The death of a human race has a great impact on the overall human race. But the death of a foreign race has no effect on the overall foreign race. Therefore, if a human race can kill a thousand foreign races, it is not a loss.


    Tang Ye is different, his concern is the survival plan of the human race. Want to know the secret behind, so as to save the human race. If Heiwu saw Tang Ye''s face, he would be even more surprised. Because Tang Ye has a look on his face, that look has confidence, fortitude, persistence, and hope. Such people are the most terrifying.


    Hei Wu was surprised for a moment, and he became very interested in Tang Ye. Perhaps, as long as a human race with a soul is alive, they are interested in other races.


    Heiwu laughed and said, "It is not uncommon for us to kill the human race. You are interesting. I don''t kill me immediately but ask such questions. Do you think that the human race has the hope to escape our dominance? Zhen''s former glory? Huh..."


    Heiwu laughed ironically, and continued: "The glory of the Human Race, how far away is that? Do you think the day when the Human Race becomes the Lord of the Worlds will come again? The dragon family once was gone. , And the only one in the past, present, and future, it is impossible for a second such dragon family to appear."


    "Ha..." Tang Ye also laughed ironically. Because the dragon family that the foreign race feared, and the dragon family that the foreign race did not dare to call it a humble slave, was the former lord of the world, Long Aotian. He laughed because he was from the Long family. So, can you become the second dragon family to make aliens fear?


    This is an interesting question. Tang Ye felt that he could do it, so it was definitely not something to consider right now, because it was still too far away.


    After Tang Ye laughed, he felt that Hei Wu was a courageous alien, and he had a certain amount of wisdom, and his mood was quite good, not afraid of death. Otherwise, like the aliens I met before, I would have knelt down and begged for mercy.


    Overcoming better opponents, the feeling is completely different. Tang Ye still likes to play with such excellent opponents, and said to Black Friday: "If this is the case, then we don''t need to discuss such in-depth questions. I will ask you, it is the old ghost Mao who asked you to investigate me. What? You cat clan, why did you suspect me?"


    Heiwu exhaled and said, "Why ask again, you know that I am only a subordinate, and of course I do things for others. With my back facing you, I can detect that you have sharp eyes, how can I hide it? You? Why don''t you answer the next question, why is Old Ghost investigating you?"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was really surprised, this black cat is really smart!

 Chapter 1410： showdown!

    For an excellent opponent, Tang Ye still has a feeling, that is, the guilt of killing nothing. Whether this kind of psychology is a bit distorted, it is impossible to assess. Tang Ye''s feeling was that it was a contest, and they all understood that death was the final result, either you died or I died. The other party is dead, and I don''t feel guilty. He died, and the other party did not feel guilty.


    It seems to be a glorified excuse for killing.


    And if you kill the opponent, it''s like killing those cannon fodder. The opponent is too weak, and he just waved his hand and splashed blood. This kind of killing was crushed, and Tang Ye would easily feel guilty. Why slaughter people?


    In addition, the excellent opponent Tang Ye found it easier. Because a good opponent is going to tell you what you want to know, you can tell at a glance. If you say it, you can say it. If you don''t say it, torture is useless. Whether it is to kill or not to kill is very simple. For those opponents who are not determined, he may tell the secret after torturing. However, if you torture more people, your psychology will be affected. What if you want to be tortured by someone in the future?


    Black Friday is an excellent opponent, and from the dialogue with him, Tang Ye can tell that Black Friday will answer his questions as much as possible.


    Tang Ye liked this very much. He said: "Then old ghost investigating what I want to do?"


    Hei Wu planned to tell Tang Ye to ask because he really didn''t like Old Ghost Mao, especially after Old Ghost Mao just killed one of his brothers without blinking. The so-called loyalty is nothing but a false appearance dominated by fear. When the contradiction reaches a certain level, it will collapse completely.


    Now Hei Wu''s loyalty to Old Ghost Mao is about to collapse, so he talks so much nonsense with Tang Ye. Otherwise, it would be too unqualified to talk so much as a spy.


    Black Friday told Tang Ye: "Naturally, it is to get a bargaining chip against the dog family. Now the Green Hornet has pursued you with all its strength and has given a generous reward. Even this matter has alarmed the emcee. So you are now valuable."


    Tang Ye understood immediately. The two races of cats and dogs in Darong Town are fighting fiercely, but they are evenly matched and they have been facing each other for decades. Therefore, if the cat tribe gets help from the green bee tribe or the emcee, it will be easy to deal with the dog tribe.


    Tang Ye was quite general, but she didn''t expect to become so valuable.


    To figure out this problem, it seems that keeping the black Friday is useless. But Tang Ye tried his best to make no mistakes, thought for a while, and asked, "How many cats still doubt my identity?"


    Heiwu laughed and even made a joke, saying: "This is related to personal ability. I have my ability, naturally I doubt it. However, some people who are incapable, after my reminder, should also doubt it."


    "Ha!" Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing at Black Friday''s joking, and said: "In this way, I have nothing to worry about killing you. Now you can determine my identity, but Old Ghost Mao cannot. If he can, he will not send you. Even if he kills you, he can be sure that it is me, but without evidence, he cannot be used as a bargaining chip to win over the Green Hornet."


    Heiwu sighed, despairing in his heart. When you meet a smart opponent, you can''t struggle to die. If it wasn''t for a calm and thoughtful person like Tang Ye, he could at least use words to flicker, or frighten.


    "Just in case, you do it." Hei Wu didn''t bother to struggle anymore, not as good as an adult, so Tang Ye quickly killed him.


    Tang Ye would not be soft-hearted, and killing such an opponent was quite comfortable. So he increased his strength to wipe Hei Wu''s neck with a dagger.


    However, at this moment, with a "whoop", a black shadow flew out, and at the same time a claw-like attack projectile flew the dagger, saving Heiwu.


    Tang Ye was shocked. Such a powerful force, could it be that Old Ghost Mao came in person?


    The mysterious man appeared and left immediately after he rescued Black Friday, without staying for a while. Tang Ye hurriedly pursued, and he must not let Heiwu go back alive, otherwise he would not be able to stay in Dayong Town.


    So Tang Ye was full of power, but still failed to chase the mysterious man. He suspects that the mysterious person is the power of the intermediate Sanxian! Even so, Tang Ye didn''t give up, using the space jump ability to jump directly in front of the mysterious man.


    When the front space split, and a Tang Ye jumped out, the mysterious person who had saved Heiwu couldn''t help groaning in surprise, "What?!" whispered.


    It is really terrifying that a lower-level Sanxian can do something that can only be done with strength above the level of the immortal. Hei Wu also saw this scene and immediately understood why he was restrained by Tang Ye just now. In addition, he saw Tang Ye''s appearance, those piercing eyes, and that resolute and confident face, worthy of being a human expert who caused a headache for the Green Hornet and also shocked the emcee!


    Black Friday admires Tang Ye very much and finds Tang Ye very attractive. Probably, Tang Ye''s behavior was rebellious, but he actually had a rebellious mentality towards Old Ghost Mao. He always wanted to break out, but was persuaded by the black boss. Perhaps, he envied Tang Ye.


    In the dark night, Tang Ye couldn''t see clearly the people who came to rescue Black Five, but no matter how many people were, he punched hard and killed both of them.


    However, the mysterious man suddenly flashed his body, aside from Tang Ye''s attack, and then threw something out, hitting Tang Ye, and Tang Ye flew out dozens of meters away!


    Intermediate Sanxian!


    Now Tang Ye was sure that this was the strength of Intermediate Sanxian. In Dayong Town, there are not many foreign races who have reached the intermediate level of Sanxian strength.


    Tang Ye quickly stabilized and wanted to chase after him, but the other party was already far away. If you can determine the direction, perhaps you can catch up with a space jump. However, the other party covered up the breath perfectly, and Tang Ye couldn''t track it!


    Black Friday was rescued!


    Tang Ye squeezed his fist, really **** it, this is a big trouble.


    However, Tang Ye raised his right hand and sneered looking at his palm.


    There is a yellow hair in his palm.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye sneered even more, smiling somewhat ironically.


    Yellow hair, this is yellow dog hair. Coupled with the strength of intermediate Sanxian, Tang Ye guessed only one person.


    Master Gou!


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. Master Gou, what tricks is he playing?


    Now that the matter reached this point, Tang Ye didn''t plan to hide it anymore, and there was no way to hide it. Master Gou had already suspected him, if he wanted to shoot him, he would have been released. There must be some reason for not making a move until now.


    For this reason, it is better to ask now.


    Tang Ye was relieved, but also had to become solemn. Hei Wu was caught by Master Gou, so his affairs would not be exposed to Old Ghost Mao. However, we are going to have a showdown with Master Gou, what will be the result?


    At this moment, there was no one in the large yard where Master Gou rested, Master Gou fell from the air and threw Heiwu directly to the ground.


    The person who rescued the Black Friday was really Master Gou.

 Chapter 1411： In order to make some changes!

    Seeing that it was Master Gou who had saved him, Hei Wu was only surprised that there was no fluctuation in his expression. For a smart cat like him, the brain circuit turns quickly, and it becomes easier to accept things, and even guessed the reason why Master Gou saved him.


    The only thing that puzzled him was, did Master Gou know Tang Ye''s identity before? If you don''t know, now you know, shouldn''t it be more surprised about Tang Ye? And if it is known before, then what is Master Gou plotting?


    Black Friday couldn''t help but sneer. In the small town of Darong, the small characters have such big intrigue and calculations. Such a small person should only be concerned about survival at the moment. Those intrigues are more suitable for those who have reached the top in strength and power. Because of their power, they have to go through complicated and wonderful calculations if they want to go further. Only they have such "leisure feelings".


    "Master Gou, which one are you going to play again?" Hei Wu did not stand up, and asked Master Gou while sitting on the ground.


    Master Gou held his hand on his back and looked at Hei Wu with a solemn face. He looked as if he was cruel, but in fact he would not do anything cruel. A bit like the character in the previous hot drama, Secretary Dakang, judging from his fierce face, he felt like a villain, but he was not.


    "You ran to my site, are you still so calm?" Master Gou said, looking at Hei Wu with no change.


    Heiwu smiled. It was probably because Master Gou just threw it directly on the ground and bumped it against him. There was blood in his mouth. He directly vomited it out, then looked at Master Gou with a slightly ironic taste, and said, "When I am a dead person, do I need to be afraid of other things? ?"


    "It''s not a dead person, it''s a dead cat." Master Gou corrected the Black Five.


    Heiwu was angry and wanted to curse, but held back. Master Gou, this old dog, can also tell jokes?


    Master Gou still had the same expression, and said, "You are a smart person, so I have something to say. You five black cats are actually quite dissatisfied with Old Mao Gui? Especially after Hei San was killed by Old Mao. . So I am going to make a deal with you now, what do you think?"


    "Betraying Old Ghost Mao?" Hei Wu sneered, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said: "It seems that the unsound master Gou doesn''t do anything at all as he can see. He can put people in Nancheng. The eyeliner inside is really impressive."


    Master Gou smiled and said, "It''s not a great thing. Old Ghost Mao can do it too. It''s just that there is a big difference between me and Old Ghost in acting style."


    "Dogs are more docile after all." Hei Wu laughed ironically.


    Master Gou shook his head and said, "Could it be that the cat must be ferocious? It doesn''t make sense. You are a wise man, and saying these things that stimulate me has no effect. If I were easily stimulated by your words, I would not have to talk to Old Mao. It''s a dispute. You still don''t waste time, answer my questions, are you willing to cooperate with me."


    "What if you don''t want it?" Hei Wu sneered: "You will kill me, right?"


    "Do I want to let you go back to help Old Ghost Mao deal with me?" Master Gou thought Black Friday was ridiculous.


    Black Friday was silent. Because of his dissatisfaction with Old Ghost Mao, he may not not consider the words of Master Gou. And because he was smart, he thought silently. Decisive rejection, or decisive consent, is lack of consideration.


    Master Gou gave him time to consider. He attaches great importance to the role of the Black Friday, which can definitely play a huge role in fighting the old ghost Mao.


    Black Friday thought for a long time, looked at Master Gou and said, "What kind of cooperation?"


    Master Gou finally changed his expression, but he just twitched the corners of his mouth slightly and said, "Just like Old Ghost Mao wants to do to me, I will do the same to him."


    Hei Wu frowned and said, "I thought Master Gou''s approach would be gentler."


    Master Gou''s expression became cold, and he said, "Old Ghost Mao really wants to kill my cat clan?"


    "There is a saying in the human race, "Chopping the grass does not remove the roots, but the spring breeze will regenerate." Hei Wu shrugged and said, "In the style of Old Mao, if he succeeds, he will probably raise the butcher knife and let Beicheng be covered by the blood and blood. Then the cats settled in and rebuilt the North City. Isn¡¯t this the best way to kill them? Don¡¯t worry about revenge in the future.¡±


    Master Gou sighed heavily and said, "I just want to expel the old ghost Mao. If you cat clan are willing to stay and live together peacefully, I will give you a place."


    Hearing this, Heiwu became silent. It''s like an ideal place to live. And this kind of thing is not impossible. Long ago, the two races of cats and dogs lived together. But I didn''t know why later, it changed slowly. Cat tribe catching mice, dog tribe can catch mice too, they will feel that this is killing them. However, it appeared for some reason. If the dog took the mouse to nosy, the very small matter would cause a big contradiction, which became more and more intense, and finally became out of control.


    Will the instigator be human, because only humans can make up so many frames, which looks very reasonable and very civilized. No one would understand this matter anymore, because no matter how bad things are, the Human Race will not depend on it, and the Human Race has become worthless.


    Black Friday did not give Master Gou a direct answer, saying: "What you are fancy is that I have a reason to betray Old Ghost Mao. In my current situation, I am in a passive position, and I don''t seem to be qualified to bargain with you. But Since it is a transaction, the boundary between passive and active is very blurred. So I need to know, why do you think that my betrayal can let you solve the old linting ghost?"


    Master Gou said: "With your betrayal...no, with your assistance, it can increase the possibility of success."


    Heiwu sneered and said, "It''s better to use the hidden human race, the possibility will be greater."


    Master Gou narrowed his eyes and suddenly became a lot sharper. He looked at Heiwu and said, "If I can, I don''t want him to take risks."


    "Ha...!" Hei Wu couldn''t help but laugh, couldn''t help but feel surprised without irony.


    Master Gou''s words undoubtedly showed that he already knew Tang Ye''s identity. Obviously, with Tang Ye remaining, Master Gou had another plan. What is in this picture?


    The dog race is quite small in the alien race, so small that it is also a marginal role in the first heaven. But such a character did something that greatly violated the rules of the alien race.


    It is a capital offense to include Tibetans!


    If it is not for the great determination and conviction, how dare to do such a thing?


    "For a human race, what do you picture?" Hei Wu asked, staring at Master Gou.


    Master Gou squinted his eyes, his expression became very determined, and said, "In order to make some changes and break some patterns. If this continues, my race will be the second human race!"

 Chapter 1412： I can kill you!

    Hearing Master Gou''s words, Black Friday looked at Master Gou''s figure. Although he was a little rickety, he felt quite tall and even stalwart.


    For the sake of the race, no matter how small he is, he still has to try to change, even if he does some capital crime. So great, so just!


    There is a charm. Black Friday has never been seen in Old Ghost Mao. At this moment, he was fascinated by the charm of Master Gou. Even as a cat clan, it seems to betray Old Ghost Mao and help Master Gou, it is a kind of abandonment.


    Black Friday is a smart person, but he never thought of going up to such a high degree of Master Gou, so even he had to admire it. There is no harm if there is no comparison. With such a comparison, I feel that Master Gou is much better than Old Ghost Mao.


    At the spiritual level, Black Friday has completely abandoned Old Ghost Mao. The fear that Old Ghost Mao made him feel was not enough to affect his determination.


    Even his thinking has been sublimated. Master Gou can do it for the dog clan, so why can''t he do it for the cat clan?


    As far as he knows, there are many cat tribes who are quite dissatisfied with Old Mao Gui, so it is nothing to unite them to deal with Old Mao Gui and live a good life together!


    This again seems to be an impulse, because this kind of thing is not far away, within reach, enough to make people impulsive!


    However, Black Friday was born as a spy after all, so he calmed down faster.


    At this time, he needed to continue talking to Master Gou to restore his calmness, and said, "I didn''t expect Master Gou to have such a great ideological consciousness, but what you said is your dog clan''s big plan. How can the human race help You? Human race hates us deeply. What they have towards us is just hatred, whether you or I do evil to them. And the strong human race that appears before us right now is more than I have ever seen. Be terrible. Not only his strength, but also his spirit. If we let it go, one day, it will be our confidant!"


    "Are you worried that he has grown too strong?" Master Gou sneered, and said, "I''m worried that he is not growing strong enough!"


    Hei Wu frowned, and soon understood Master Gou''s intention. Very surprised again. At this moment, he felt that the pattern in Master Gou''s eyes was really big enough, not at all like a person living in a small place like Dayong Town.


    That is to mess up the situation with people. Only when Tang Ye grows strong enough can he disrupt the overall situation of alien rule. At that time, no matter how small aliens like cats and dogs will be taken care of.


    Black Friday looked at Master Gou, thinking that Master Gou must have experienced something, otherwise he would not have such a vision and pattern.


    Such a talent is worth serving, no matter whether he is a dog or a cat!


    "I can help you." Hei Wu said, looking at Master Gou.


    Master Gou smiled and said, "Okay."


    Black Friday hesitated again and said, "But that human race has to be dealt with. He knows that you already know his identity. Then he will definitely come to you for a showdown, and the result is that either you have agreed or you are not dead. I am dead."


    "I will die without you. Without him, my thoughts are really just thoughts." Master Gou said, shaking his head.


    Master Gou was still a little surprised, and said, "Although I was caught up just now, he may not know who I am in the dark night."


    Hei Wu shook his head, with a playful smile, and said, "You haven''t seen his intelligence, or you haven''t seen it thoroughly. Since he has been in close contact, I don''t believe he can''t see you."


    Master Gou fell silent and took a deep breath. He didn''t doubt about Black Friday, or in other words didn''t doubt Tang Ye''s ability. Although he only contacted Tang Ye twice, what Tang Ye showed, and what he concealed, surprised him. Including the fact that Tang Ye caught up with him in a space jump just now, it really surprised him.


    To be able to do that kind of thing, the hidden things probably far exceed his imagination.


    "Then wait for him to come." After a long silence, Master Gou said with a sigh. This day came much earlier than he thought. Perhaps this kind of thing should have been expected long ago. After all, the day after Tang Ye entered his Gou Mansion, Na Gou Ping was killed.


    That human race is quite decisive and fierce in doing things.


    call!


    Suddenly, a wave of air appeared in front of him. Master Gou and the cat clan, as the best of the dog clan and cat clan, are very sensitive to these movements.


    They frowned at the same time. It is said that Tang Ye will come, this is too fast, do you know the identity of others without thinking about it?


    Soon, Tang Ye fell from a height, directly in front of Master Gou and Hei Wu.


    Tang Ye glanced at Master Gou and Heiwu, then glanced at him, then shrugged, and said, "I''ll come directly, isn''t it stupid?"


    Master Gou and Heiwu looked at each other, knowing that Tang Ye was joking. Master Gou couldn''t help but joking, as if he had met a confidant, his serious face slowed down a lot, and he said, "Afraid we kill you?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m afraid, of course I''m afraid. It''s just that instead of being silently afraid, it''s better to move everything to the table, so that I might sleep more at ease."


    Hei Wu admires Tang Ye very much. I look at the time and think it¡¯s too late. If he doesn¡¯t go back, Mr. Mao will be suspicious, so he plans to go straight to the subject and say to Tang Ye: "You know we won¡¯t kill you, so it¡¯s better to go straight Talk about business."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I only worry about Master Gou, what you said..."


    Tang Ye was a little arrogant and provocative, and then said: "You can''t kill me, but I can kill you."


    Heiwu looked cold. Tang Ye''s words provoked him and hurt his self-esteem. Even if he is not Tang Ye''s opponent, he has no hatred for Tang Ye, after all, he is still a dog clan, a bit higher than the human clan. Being provoked by the human race will inevitably affect emotions.


    But having said that, Tang Ye is a human race, but a stronger human race than him. This fact has already destined him to be in an awkward position. To understand it as being humiliated, then he has always been humiliated. Based on this, he quickly restrained his emotions.


    When Master Gou saw this situation, he wanted to be a peacemaker and said: "Since we have to move things to the table, let''s start. Our respective identities are a bit special. I saw it, it must be a sensation."


    This cat, one dog, one person, meeting together to discuss matters, is indeed a rare situation in Dayong Town. Even for the current situation where cats and dogs are hostile and human beings are humble, this is impossible. In order to avoid affecting the plan, it is best to end this kind of thing early.


    Master Gou thinks about it, and thinks it is also amazing. Here, I am the biggest, and I am actually a peacemaker. It seems that if you want to make a big thing, you really answered the words of the human race. I''m afraid I can''t bear it with the old Mao Mao? So he is destined to lose to himself.


    Master Gou was quite satisfied with what was in front of him.


    Tang Ye looked at Master Gou and at Black Friday. The development of this kind of thing is also interesting. Are you going to play face to face with these aliens so soon?

 Chapter 1413： Join a pit!

    Originally, Tang Ye''s plan was to first hide in the courtyard of Gou''s Mansion and slowly develop. One was his own practice, and the other was to help Yang Liye and the others make a breakthrough in martial arts. This is also an experiment. If it succeeds, it can be extended to the whole human race, giving the human race a possibility.


    However, what is happening right now is not a bad thing. If an agreement is reached with Master Gou, then Yang Liye and the others will be in a safer situation, so there is no longer any need to surreptitiously learn martial arts.


    Regarding the weird scene of a cat, a dog and a person gathering together, several people did not deliberately mention it, and each understood in their hearts that it was a kind of taking what they needed. Although Tang Ye is a human race, he has powerful strength and is regarded as a "breaking pawn" and is needed by Master Gou. Although Black Friday is a cat clan, but cats and dogs are at odds, it is impossible for the old ghost to come to discuss, so let the Black Friday represent it, and finally the old ghost is to be shed.


    There are no permanent enemies, only permanent benefits. This can probably explain the weirdness of the three people meeting together, even if they were still enemies just a moment ago.


    "Then let''s just talk about business." Tang Ye didn''t want to spoil the secret conversation. Although the subordinates of the old Mao ghost in Heiwu are always worrying as a representative of the cat clan, it is better than nothing. He also guessed that this was going to deal with Old Mao Gui, so it is not impossible for Hei Wu to be promoted as the leader of the cat clan after getting rid of Old Mao Gui.


    Master Gou nodded and said, "Now that the Green Hornet has arrived, although it is a trouble and crisis, it is also an opportunity. We can use this opportunity to get rid of Old Mao!"


    Speaking of the Green Hornet, it is inevitable to focus on Tang Ye. Because the Green Hornet came to track down the hidden human race powerhouse, and this hidden human race powerhouse was Tang Ye.


    Master Gou and Hei Wu looked at Tang Ye with strange eyes, probably wanting to ask Tang Ye how he feels.


    Tang Ye felt funny, and twitched the corners of his mouth, not like a smile or a sneer. He felt that things were a little funny, and shrugged: "This is what I do. It can stimulate the Green Hornet so much. You don''t need to care about me. As long as I can guarantee my own safety, I can cooperate with you at will. Of course, it¡¯s not that there are no conditions. As for conditions or benefits, that is the last thing to talk about. What do you think?"


    Tang Ye can always maintain such a calm and clear thoughts. Master Gou and Heiwu admire him. The two nodded and said, "Okay, then let''s talk about how to solve the old ghost Mao."


    Then a few people discussed the solution to Old Mao Gui. Having Black Friday as an internal response can reveal a lot of things about the old Mao. Then Tang Ye, the wanted human race powerhouse, can play a role of falsification, and through the Black Friday arrangement, fabricate the fact that "the old Mao ghost shields the human race powerhouse". In the end, Master Gou informed the Green Hornet, and then led troops to attack.


    The general plan is that it will take a lot of effort to work out. At the moment, no matter how much it is said, they may be accidentally affected, so they decided to respond in real time, let Heiwu go back to observe the movements of Old Mao, report them at any time and discuss countermeasures.


    Once the plan is negotiated, it is time to negotiate terms. Master Gou was surprising. He didn''t ask for much. One is to let Darong Town not have the distinction of north and south, and to integrate and develop together. It is happy and harmonious. Don''t fight cats and dogs at any time like now. However, the second thing is that he took a meaningful look at Tang Ye, and then didn''t say anything specific. After all, he hoped that Tang Ye could mess around with the current situation. It was like a gamble. It was Tang Ye who won or lost.


    Tang Ye didn''t know Master Gou''s plan. This is a kind of hope, isn''t it weird that foreign races have hopes for human races? He really did not expect such a thing. Master Gou didn''t say, he didn''t know about Black Friday, so Tang Ye could only guess slowly.


    Tang Ye must be suspicious, Master Gou has done so many things, he can''t just ask for the prosperity and peace of Dayong Town. It''s so great, it doesn''t look like it.


    Then there are the conditions for Black Friday. He demanded that on the day he took action against Old Mao, he could only kill Old Mao and his stubborn subordinates, and absolutely not harm the civilian cats. Then, an agreement must be signed to use the power of the Lord of the Worlds to ensure that the cat family will not be bullied in the future, and they must get along with each other in a friendly manner.


    Tang Ye was puzzled, why each one had such a high level of consciousness. He didn''t care, and put forward his own terms. It is to ensure the safety of the human race in Gou''s mansion, not to insult casually, and to enjoy the same power as the cats and dogs.


    Both Master Gou and Heiwu were surprised, why were they only asking for the people in Gou''s mansion? Instead of the entire Darong Town?


    Is Tang Ye selfish or something?


    Faced with the doubts of Master Gou and Heiwu, Tang Ye sneered, and said, "If the people in Gou''s Mansion cannot be guaranteed, then what about the entire Darong Town. The low-minded human thought has been going on for thousands of years. It can be said to be deeply rooted. Is it so easy to change?"


    "If you ask for it in the whole city from the beginning, the impact is too great and it will definitely cause a sensation. But at this time, the sensation is not good for the human race, but will attract the attention of other alien races, especially the green bees and emcees. As a result, it is rare to strive for a little change, and it may be strangled. It will even affect the safety of the entire Dayong Town." Tang Ye''s words analyzed the attitude of Dayong Town in the future.


    Don''t say anything, develop quietly, wait until you have capital, and then take a high profile!


    Master Gou and Hei Wu both agreed with Tang Ye''s statement, and after discussing them, they signed an agreement to take effect with the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds'' ruling.


    The power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms remains in the Ten Thousand Realms, not just the Nine Heavens. After deciding and taking the oath with the power of the Lord of the Worlds, if you violate it, you will be punished by the power of the Lord of the Worlds. That power is like the will and fate of the ancestral land, and it is monitored at any time, and if it is violated, it will directly impose punishment. Just like system code creation, once the conditions are met, instructions are automatically generated and executed.


    After the talk, several people went back and began to arrange to solve the problem of Old Ghost Mao.


    In fact, with Heiwu as an internal response, it might not be necessary to use Tang Ye, a hidden human race powerhouse, to win over the Green Hornet, as long as Heiwu sets up a trap and then siege Old Mao Gui. It''s just that now this matter is not as simple as dealing with Old Mao Gui, it has already involved the entire development of Dayong Town. And here, there is also Tang Ye undergoing test operations. Then, protecting the peace of Dayong Town is particularly important.


    On the next day, Tang Ye continued to instruct Yang Liye and Yang Cailu to practice, and Master Gou completely "indulged" them. Even the dog guards who had been guarding the human slave yard were transferred away, and the big yard became a world with only human slaves. In this way, people have to discuss something, or practice martial arts, without having to cover up!


    This is excellent news and the development environment that follows. So Tang Ye stepped up the training of Yang Liye and the others to see if they could develop "internal strength."


    For now, things are progressing smoothly.

 Chapter 1414： Cruel enchantment!

    Yang Liye and the others have only studied hard Tai Chi for a few days, but the effect has not yet come out, that is, they have not formed a storable internal force. So Tang Ye''s plan could not be carried out. Only when Yang Liye and the others form a store of internal strength, can he be sure that this human race''s path to self-improvement can be taken, and then stay in Dayong Town for development, otherwise everything will be ignored.


    So in the next few days, in addition to his own practice, he was dedicated to guiding Yang Liye and the others, and in addition, he was cooperating with Master Gou and Heiwu.


    After finishing all these things, Tang Ye will go to the east forest to wander around. I wandered cautiously, first to guard against the green bee tribe who was patrolling, and second, to be careful of the monster beasts that appeared.


    Now he doesn''t need to hunt monsters to obtain spiritual cores for cultivation. The last time he caused the green bees and the beasts to obtain spiritual cores, there are still a lot of spiritual cores. If you fight with the monster beast now, it will inevitably attract the attention of the Green Hornet.


    However, there are now fewer and fewer green bees patrolling this side of the forest. Although the hidden human race powerhouse has always been said to be hidden in the forest, these azure bees have already turned the forest all over, and still haven¡¯t seen the human race figure. For this reason, put so much power on here. It''s worth it.


    As a representative of the Green Hornet Clan, Qing Yan is already considering whether anyone will protect the Human Clan. So he stayed in Dayong Town, and had secretly sent people to investigate Master Gou and Old Ghost Mao.


    Thanks to the mobilization of Green Hornet''s manpower, the power of patrolling the forest in the east was reduced, and Tang Ye could go deeper. And his purpose is the mysterious power that the cat tribe gets.


    What''s amazing is that Heiwu, a spy reused by Old Mao, doesn''t know much about this mysterious power. Heiwu said that this mysterious power was discovered by Mao Gui and several cat clan patrons, and was in charge. Except for a few of them, no one knew about the mysterious power anymore.


    Master Gou was afraid of this. So Tang Ye went to the eastern forest to track down this mysterious power and was supported by Master Gou and Hei Wu. After all, to get rid of Old Mao Mao, you must resolve Old Mao Mao''s biggest reliance. Now that mysterious power is the most feared part of Old Mao Gui.


    Tang Ye lurked all the way, slowly approaching the inside of the forest, and saw several cats moving. It seemed that several cats weren''t doing it, but walking back and forth was actually covering something. Tang Ye couldn''t hide this. Tang Ye was considering whether to kill them, but thinking that if there were more cat clan inside, it would be a big trouble, so he took a detour to prevent those cat clan from finding out and enter deeper into the forest.


    After bypassing those cats, Tang Ye came to a place with very dense and huge trees, completely obscuring the situation behind. Tang Ye cautiously inside, behind the overly lush trees, gave him a feeling of anxiety. He approached step by step and could hear the sound of stepping on the ground. He was very nervous and observed for a long time, nothing was observed. Then he hesitated for a long time, and finally gritted his teeth and plunged into the tree as if he was willing to go.


    "Oh, grass!" Tang Ye couldn''t help cursing as soon as he got into the tree.


    Because after he got behind the trees, he stepped on the air and fell down!


    He glanced down and realized that behind the lush trees, there was already a cliff!


    It''s not a cliff, exactly. Because Tang Ye saw that there was a towering stone pillar some outside, but it was broken. Dilapidated, vicissitudes, and ancient. Going further down the stone pillar, there is another wall. The wall was also dilapidated, covered with moss and vines. Nevertheless, it is not difficult to see that this was once a building, or a very significant and magnificent building.


    Fortunately, there was a towering tree growing up below. After falling, Tang Ye hit a big tree and endured the pain. With this big tree, he twisted his body quickly, grabbed a tree trunk to stabilize his body, and stood there. Looking out at this ruined ancient building from the trunk.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye woke up to something. This is the land of ancient ruins, the land of human ancestors!


    Tang Ye got excited and couldn''t wait to look at this place exuding ancient atmosphere. Then he found that there were tall and lush trees growing around this place, surrounding this ancient site. The entire ancient ruins is like a Roman Colosseum or a football field.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Suddenly the sound of traveling through the woods came from above, and Tang Ye was shocked. There were more than a dozen people. So he hurriedly hid under the branches to observe in secret. Then a dozen cat tribes drilled out from the trees, looked down, and out of the ruins.


    "Did there be a movement in this just now? Did someone break in?" A cat clan said solemnly.


    The other cats looked around, but did not see any suspicious people. A cat clan next to him said: "It may be an illusion, how could someone break into this ruined land. Don¡¯t forget, even if it¡¯s a human, close to this ruined land, you have to be swallowed by the enchantment. Even before It was the leader who tried to break through, and was seriously injured by the rebound. After studying for a few months, I realized that the human race had a liberating effect on this barrier, but...


    The cat tribe said with a look of dread, and then said: "Even if you use the human race, you have to kill a hundred human races before you can enter. Last time, to get in, most of the human race in the mansion was consumed, so there was no way. Turn it on for the second time. The leader of the remaining human race needs to use that artifact to activate. Such conditions show how cruel the human race was at the beginning, and actually consumed the same race to open the barrier."


    Then a cat clan said: "So we don¡¯t have to worry about someone breaking into this ancient ruins. Even if a human race finds out, he¡¯s a dead word if he dares to enter alone. At least a hundred people will be able to open it. We are now Just follow what the leader said and stay around."


    Several cats made a call, revealed a lot of information, and then turned around and left the edge of the ancient ruins. They are all cautious, as if very worried about what they might encounter. At this time, a cat clan stepped on a stone, and the stone flew out, originally thinking it would fall into the ruins. Unexpectedly, when the stone approached the ruins, it was suddenly shattered and finally disappeared into nothingness.


    Nothing is left of this powder!


    This power is terrible!


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw it, and quickly thought of what the cat clan had just said. The edge of this ruin is a powerful protection barrier! The intrusion of external creatures must pay a heavy price. Moreover, this is an ancient human relic, which was specially set up by the owner of the relic. If the alien wants to enter, it will be swallowed. And even if the human race wants to enter, they have to sacrifice their lives.


    Tang Ye remembered that the cat clan said just now that it would take a hundred human clan memorials to enter. Is this a joke? !


    There are already fewer human races, and it is absolutely impossible to use the human race to pay homage! Unless it is a foreign race grabbing the human race to pay homage. That old Mao ghost did just that. Thinking of this, Tang Ye was very angry. A hundred compatriots, just like that.


    Tang Ye looked at the site of the ruins, wondering why the ancestors set up such a cruel barrier. Now, it''s hard to get in!

 Chapter 1415： Guard the behemoth!

    After hearing the words of several cats, Tang Ye was hidden in the lush trees and did not dare to cross into too many ancient relics for a while, worried that he would be swallowed by the enchantment. Like that stone, it was more than crushed, and even disappeared. Not left.


    After confirming that several cats had left, Tang Ye sat down on the tree trunk, and the ruins enchantment was in front of him. He has great opinions on the barriers that can only be opened with human sacrifices. However, when you think about it carefully, when this ruin was established, it was the glorious era of human race. There may be a lot of people at that time... but this cannot be a reason for the inhumane practice of sacrifice. Perhaps, it is not Human Race''s memorial service, but some power of Human Race.


    The current human race is unable to cultivate and has almost no power to cultivate immortality. But Tang Ye did. For this reason, Tang Ye wanted to give it a try, maybe he could enter the ancient ruins.


    With such an idea, it is always unwilling not to try. Tang Ye was a little nervous, took a deep breath, used his strength to condense a layer of his strongest shield in his right hand, and then slowly stretched his right hand into the range of the ancient ruins to see if it would touch the terrible barrier.


    As a result, Tang Ye was pleasantly surprised. When his hand went into the ancient ruins, nothing happened!


    He felt that things were as he had guessed, because he had the power after cultivation, so he could enter the barrier. Regardless of the reason, this is a happy thing. So he jumped into the ancient ruins and was still fine. After the surprise, he began to explore the ancient ruins.


    This piece of relics is indeed like an Colosseum, not for living. A large area in the middle is full of empty space, surrounded by stairs similar to seats. At first glance, it seems that there is nothing of value, except for the ruined stone, which is the growing moss.


    Since it was a building similar to the Colosseum, the things Tang Ye thought would be valuable should be the rooms where the beast weapons were stored. So he walked directly to an uncollapsed stone room opposite. The door was rotten, and a stone slab was slanted, but there was enough space for people to get in.


    Tang Ye didn''t get in right away, but first felt what was inside. In case there was a human-eating monster hiding in it, it would be difficult to escape in such a narrow space.


    After feeling it for a while, Tang Ye didn''t notice the aura of life inside, so he slowly leaned in without his body. However, something strange to him was that when he got in and held the stone wall next to it deep, he suddenly felt that the stone wall was cool, wet, and sticky. He thought it was strange, it felt like...meat!


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye was taken aback. How could it be meat, isn''t it a lifeless body? At this time, he reacted, thinking that he was quite stupid, and he didn''t let the flame come out to take a picture. Only now did he release flames, and after lighting up, he saw that there were pink "stone walls" around him.


    Shibi shit!


    Tang Ye touched it, it was really meat!


    Suddenly, he realized that there was a breath of life in it!


    The breath of life is quite strong!


    Wow!


    Tang Ye didn''t even have the time to scold his mother and spit out, so he turned around and ran out with all his strength.


    However, there was still some light, but the light suddenly disappeared. It was as if there was a door in front of it, the door closed, blocking all the light, and the inside became pitch black.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t think that was the door. He thought it was... the mouth!


    That''s right, he has been eaten into the mouth of a monster beast!


    He wanted to swear so much that he encountered such a thing. But in order to survive, he has no spare time to curse. It was pitch black inside, and his fist suddenly released flame power, and then exhausted his strength, and shot out with a punch. I hope I can open this monster''s mouth so that I can escape.


    The result was smoother than expected. After Tang Ye struck out with a punch, the giant beast opened its mouth and vomited him directly.


    Bang bang bang!


    The giant beast opened his mouth, the light came in, and Tang Ye saw the light again, with a hint of joy. However, within three seconds of joy, he hit the ground and rolled several times before stabilizing his body, causing pain throughout his body.


    But a punch opened the mouth of the giant beast, somehow it made him feel confident. In this case, there should be no problem dealing with this behemoth!


    However, thinking about it this way, Tang Ye looked at the giant beast, and his heart was instantly refreshed.


    He saw the giant beast tilting its head and looking at him in surprise. He understood the expression at once, there was no pain at all, no anger or panic. Anyway, he didn''t care about his strength at all. I was just surprised by something on him.


    In addition, this giant beast is a black snake. It was several times larger than the previous Iron Cone Python. Just as I entered its mouth just now, it feels like entering a large room. The head of this snake resembles a big room.


    too frightening!


    A huge black snake!


    Fuck... Tang Ye was speechless. He felt that he had a close relationship with the snake, but this time he didn''t seem to be friends anymore.


    The black snake stared at Tang Ye and suddenly vomited the letter. The letter was blood red, like a big red carpet flying towards Tang Ye. With this letter alone, there are several Tang Yedas, I am afraid that Tang Ye can be eaten directly.


    Tang Ye evaded immediately, but his speed was not as fast as that of Black Snake Xinzi. He turned to the side, but was surrounded by letters swept by the black snake. Now he had to be eaten into the mouth of the black snake again.


    However, Black Snake did not do so. When Black Snake withdrew half of the letter, he suddenly threw him out, as if deliberately preventing Tang Ye from entering its mouth.


    Tang Ye fell to the ground, rolled a few times to stabilize his body, ignoring the pain, immediately put on an attacking posture, and confronted the black snake.


    Black Snake looked at Tang Ye and blinked, very humane. Then it straightened up, rumbling, and suddenly the entire ruins collapsed. Tang Ye quickly avoided, jumped to a broken stone pillar, and saw the black snake slowly straightening his head. The black snake didn''t straighten up a bit, part of the ancient ruins collapsed.


    How big is this black snake?


    Tang Ye was speechless about this situation. The collapse continued, and Tang Ye had to jump to other stone pillars or rocks to escape. He avoided for a long time before waiting until the collapse stopped. There is dust in the sky. After all the dust disappeared, he saw the situation before him, and suddenly wanted to die.


    Because this black snake is so huge, half of its body is in the ancient ruins underground!


    After the collapse, the ancient ruins sank down, about several meters. However, this place where it has sunk several meters, has the body of a black snake!


    At this moment, Black Snake''s head was not stretched out into the clouds, as if his head was held up, it looked twenty to thirty meters. However, if it stretches out all the body in the ancient ruins, it must not see its head. This snake is too long and too big to imagine!


    Tang Ye was a little desperate. Faced with such a big snake, how can you escape?


    Is the giant snake in the ancient ruins guarding the beast?

 Chapter 1416： Terran territory!

    Faced with such a black snake, Tang Ye sighed and gave up struggling. It must be impossible to fight. He opened Black Snake''s mouth with a punch just now, and he used his greatest strength. I thought that the black snake opened its mouth because it was in pain, but in fact, it was the black snake who wanted to open it.


    If the black snake wants to kill him, then he has now entered the black snake''s stomach. If you say it is like a TV series, after entering the belly of the snake, you will penetrate the belly of the snake and get out, killing the snake by the way?


    It''s strange to have such a thing!


    Since such a giant snake, the inside may be even more terrifying. For example, it will be corroded into bones when entering it. If the monster is so easy to deal with, how can it be a giant.


    The behemoth right now was the most terrifyingly huge that Tang Ye had ever seen. It''s hard to imagine the big snake that can hold the entire ruins. Even if he wanted to escape, he turned his head and ran away, but the black snake reached the edge of the ruins as long as he stretched his head, how could he escape?


    To say that the black snake is too huge, so it is difficult to move? This is not right. Now the black snake occupies an absolute control area, it can easily crush any place. It can''t hit a small corner, but it can be squashed with the radius of the small corner, how can it hide.


    Standing on a huge boulder and confronting the black snake, Tang Ye couldn''t even think of running away. There was no need and no way. Or just fight one. However, I''m afraid he was killed by the black snake if he couldn''t hit anything.


    He couldn''t figure it out. Didn¡¯t Old Ghost Mao capture more than a hundred human races to pay homage to the land of the ruins? Why didn''t Old Ghost Mao meet this black snake, so he just met him?


    Is it true that I have a special relationship with the snake, whether it is an enemy or a friend?


    Chi Chi!


    The black snake spit out the letter, and the sound was like rain and thunder. Standing far away, Tang Ye felt a violent wind blowing.


    Tang Ye shrugged at the black snake. There was a kind of dead horse as a living horse doctor. He said to the black snake: "Are you the guardian beast here?"


    The Black Snake understood Tang Ye''s words and nodded. It didn''t seem to be in a hurry to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was surprised by this. Unexpectedly, Black Snake''s intelligence was so high. He thought, what level would this black snake''s strength be?


    Such a huge body, I am afraid it is more than a fairy! It may be a fairy! If you get its spiritual core to cultivate, it is estimated that you can directly break through to the middle-level dispersal of immortals, and then fill up many intermediate-level dispersal of immortals. In this case, he would be a master at Yizhongtian. If you get to the higher level to disperse immortals and get close to the earth immortals, then you can fight the emcee''s side!


    Unfortunately, this kind of thing can only be thought of. Tang Ye didn''t think he could kill the black snake in front of him.


    "Will you kill me?" Tang Ye asked the black snake.


    Do you still count on the black snake not to kill him?


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the black snake fell silent. After watching Tang Ye for a long time, his mouth suddenly opened, and then something extremely unbelievable happened. Because a voice came from the black snake, the voice said, "Look at the surprise you gave me."


    Tang Ye was immediately confused. Can this black snake speak?


    "A...surprise for you?" Tang Ye looked at the black snake in a daze. One was surprised and the other was puzzled. It seemed that the black snake might not kill him.


    The black snake looked at Tang Ye, it seemed to change its expression, but it was actually so huge that there was nothing to see. Tang Ye is looking forward to what it will do next, maybe just give a condition and then not kill him.


    As a result, the black snake suddenly rushed over and launched a fierce attack on him.


    Woj!


    Tang Ye exclaimed, this is a **** surprise. It beats itself, if it beats it, is it a surprise to it? This kind of surprise is simply impossible.


    But no way, the black snake attacked, and he could only respond.


    Maybe it''s all a death, it''s better to fight. However, the strange thing is that Tang Ye didn''t feel the threat of death. Perhaps he has dealt with snakes a lot and is not so afraid of snakes. Or maybe, he couldn''t feel the killing intent from the breath of the black snake.


    This allowed him to attack the black snake with greater confidence.


    Therefore, Tang Ye opened his full force, and directly made fire fists with both hands. When he rushed towards the black snake, he first punched out, and a ball of flames hit the black snake like a flame ball. It''s just that the black snake didn''t bother to take a look, letting the flame ball hit its head, it even wailed comfortably, as if it were tickled, very comfortable.


    This is a blow to Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye played very seriously, and the flame ball was just casually hit. He was about to get close to the black snake, ready to punch the black snake in the eye.


    The expression in the eyes of the black snake who had been careless changed. He probably thought that Tang Ye was very vicious, and he wanted to hit the eyes. No matter how big the eyes are, one place is injured and they have to be closed or blind. The eyes are such a fragile place, and sometimes a small piece of sand can be extremely lethal.


    Even if he was as strong as a black snake, he didn''t dare to punch Tang Ye directly in the eye. But it was very simple for the Black Snake to resolve Tang Ye''s attack. With a light swing of its head, it directly knocked Tang Ye away.


    A slight bump was enough to make Tang Ye fly tens of meters away, and hit several stone walls, making Tang Ye grin in pain.


    The black snake looked at Tang Ye with a calm expression. It didn''t dare to use too much force just now, because it was worried that Tang Ye would be killed.


    Tang Ye endured the pain for a long time before standing up, looking at the black snake a little helpless. He had been brewing for a long time before he found the opportunity to give the black snake a painful blow, that is, hitting the eyes, but he didn''t expect such a good opportunity to be resolved by the black snake''s light movement of his head, and he was hurt by the hit.


    This one is impossible to fight!


    "You are sinister." Black Snake said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "It''s my skill to defeat you, no matter if you are not insidious. Otherwise, you are such a big man, so powerful, killing me a little human, isn''t it very mean?"


    If possible, Tang Ye really wanted to hurt Black Snake''s eyes. Although it is said that the snake hits seven inches, but the black snake is so huge and strong, it is useless to hit seven inches. He had given up on killing the black snake, he just wanted to contain the black snake, and then ran away. Or as the black snake said, surprise it, it doesn''t kill him.


    The black snake looked at Tang Ye and vomited a letter, and said: "You broke into my territory first."


    "You can''t say that!" Tang Ye suddenly felt that this black snake was a reasonable snake, and you would like to say why it beat Tang Ye, because Tang Ye entered its territory. In this way, Tang Ye felt that he could compete. Communication can solve the problem. Although it is not as cool as the blood, but the decision of victory or defeat is a method used by many movies and animations.


    It''s like a good person turns into a villain, but he is moved by the protagonist''s mouth, put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha...Worri, what a ghost ending. Tang Ye has always been indifferent to this kind of ending. He likes good people to be good, bad guys to bad, and one kill to kill... It''s just that the black snake in front of him can''t be killed, so it is necessary to use various means to fight for the hope of survival.


    Tang Ye stared at the black snake and resolutely said: "This... is the territory of our human race!"

 Chapter 1417： I give you!

    Black Snake looked at Tang Ye and found it interesting. Now there are still Humans who dare to say, where is his territory?


    This is a surprise.


    For the guardian beast, Black Snake, there is nothing more happy than hearing a human being talk like this, because it is the guardian beast chosen by the human race!


    How many years have passed... It was a long time that was hard to remember. When the strong man of the human race established this land of fighting beasts, he chose it as the guardian beast. For the era of human rule, this is an honor. The human race that it recognizes as the master is also quite good to it. It can cultivate to the present level, all thanks to the help of that human race.


    Everyone still remembers the name of the strong human race, but it is rarely mentioned. After all, in the era of alien rule, his name was listed as a taboo and defined as a shame by aliens.


    No one has been able to enter this relic in the past, even if there is, it is a few cat clan not long ago. Several cats were much more timid than it thought, and left hurriedly after only a little fright. The black snake didn''t bother to move. However, a cat family took a piece of scrap iron from it. Probably with the protection power of that adult, for the creatures of the first heaven, even if it is scrap iron, the power is amazing enough.


    But that is really scrap. The black snake didn''t bother to bother.


    It surprised the Black Snake. Soon after, the human race came in!


    The human race that can enter directly must have the power of human aura after cultivation. Or in other words, this human race is different, it is the descendant of that adult.


    Hei Snake was interested in this and needed to understand Tang Ye''s identity.


    "Now Human Race has no place to speak of. Although I am asleep, I still know the decline of Human Race." Black Snake said to Tang Ye.


    If the level of the black snake has reached the point of being able to speak, then it is wise and perfect, and it can be called the snake tribe among the alien races. However, this black snake is different from the snake clan. It retains the appearance of a snake and has not changed to the human clan. It is a monster beast that has concluded a contract and cannot be transformed into a human form unless the contract is cancelled.


    Tang Ye looked at the black snake and frowned, "This is the land of human relics, built by the human race, and naturally it is the territory of the human race."


    The Black Snake uttered a contemptuous voice, and said, "The Ninth Heaven was once a human race, why don''t you go and tell all the races that this is the territory of the human race?"


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless, really like this.


    The black snake said: "If you defeat me and take this place back, then I can admit that this is your territory."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t beat you."


    "You have to try, otherwise, you have worked so hard to find a site built by your ancestors. If you don''t find good things, you will die. Isn''t it too pitiful?" Black snake said to Tang Ye.


    This snake is quite clever, except for its body, it feels like a human being. Its words are quite stimulating to Tang Ye, and the stimulating method is used very well.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. He could see the excitement of the black snake, but his emotions were still affected. Then he sighed and said to the black snake: "If you win, I''ll fight you. If it works, it doesn''t matter."


    ßêßê~


    The black snake seemed to make a smiling sound.


    boom!


    No longer thinking about whether or not he would die, Tang Ye''s movements became more simple and concise, punching was punching, he didn''t wait for any chance, or played insidiously, everything was done directly!


    He rushed over and bombarded him like a black snake, without any painful effect on the black snake as expected. Then Tang Ye turned upside down and hit the ground with a punch when he landed. Huhuhu, the ground immediately stretched out a flame vine, like an octopus to entangle the black snake.


    The black snake saw Tang Ye making such moves, his eyes changed. What a weird move, this human race is not easy!


    Those are Tang Ye''s moves from the ancestral land, which are a little weird, but very practical. Probably Black Snake could also see that Tang Ye''s power was used very skillfully. As for the inexhaustible power of withered trees and spring, it can play a huge role in this world of spiritual cultivation. However, the black snake probably didn''t know this yet, otherwise he would be amazed.


    Faced with the entanglement of the flame vines, the black snake broke its huge head just by shaking it a few times. This trick failed.


    The black snake spat out a letter to Tang Ye, very provocative, as if telling Tang Ye that these things were useless.


    Tang Ye ignored it, and punched the ground again, and the ground trembled like an earthquake. After a while, with a bang, a piece of soil was lifted off the ground, and a giant flame snake sprang out of the ground, trying to oppose the black snake.


    One black and one red and yellow, quite imposing.


    However, the flame giant is still much worse than the black snake.


    The black snake was surprised to see the flame giant, and then surprised. And this thing?


    quack!


    The black snake made an excited voice. He had enough recognition of Tang Ye''s strength. In the current environment of alien rule, it is definitely extraordinary that a human race can have such power. This makes people see a little hope.


    The Flame Giant Snake swept over to attack the Black Snake. Under Tang Ye''s control, the Flame Giant Snake kept hitting the black snake''s eyes.


    Damn it! The black snake is very angry, why is it so insidious?


    Angrily, the black snake stretched out some heads, then swooped down, and ate the flame giant into his mouth.


    The flame giant is gone.


    The black snake felt that it could give Tang Ye a real blow, so his head dropped, just hanging down, like a hundred Mount Tai, Tang Ye hurriedly avoided. But Black Snake''s head was too big, and Tang Ye swept for three seconds before barely pulling away. But still under the impact of the spreading force, he was about to be rushed out, and it is estimated that he would have to suffer another internal injury.


    However, at a critical moment, Tang Ye condensed the flame dragon halberd, used a move that was as solid as Mount Tai in the Long Family''s combat skills, and held the dragon halberd horizontally to resist.


    Tang Ye used Long Family''s combat skills to avoid another internal injury.


    But just because he used the Long Family''s combat skills, the black snake trembled all over, and roared out. It''s not that it thinks, but it can''t help but send it out.


    It was a familiar and unfamiliar one, so long as it was almost forgotten... fear!


    Although the strength is not as good as one-tenth of that of the adult, it is indeed the strength that the adult can exert.


    Descendants of the Long Family.


    Huhuhu!


    The huge head of the black snake stretched out high, looking down and staring at Tang Ye. The head stretched out, driving it around the ancient ruins, I don''t know how long it was.


    The black snake''s head stretched so high that Tang Ye couldn''t see it anymore.


    "You!" Suddenly, a deafening sound came from mid-air.


    It was sent by the black snake and said to Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t see its head, but it could see Tang Ye clearly.


    "You want a heaven, I will give it to you."


    With an overlapping voice, "I give it to you!"


    Spreading in the horizon of a heavy sky.


    Suddenly, all the alien races in the first heaven are like a huge mountain in their hearts. ,


    Standing tall, perhaps above the Nine Heavens, a graceful girl who had the appearance of a human race but was more beautiful than a human race, suddenly trembled. As a tribute to the heavenly prophecy, she looked painful.


    Terran... is back!

 Chapter 1418： I give you!

    It has the appearance of the human race, but it is more refined and better-looking than the human race, generally there are only two races. One is the Celestial race and the other is the Angel race.


    The angel race has wings, probably because this race comes from another distant airspace. The Celestial Race and the Angel Race are often compared, and the two races have always been in conflict. During the period of human rule, the human race loved the sky more, probably because it felt that the sky was more like the human race. And the pair of wings of the angel race often becomes the place that the human race cares about, and it feels weird to be with the human race.


    However, when the human race was betrayed, it was precisely the beloved heaven that hurt the most. If there was no betrayal by the Celestial Clan, the Human Clan would not have its current end.


    The human race that experienced that catastrophe, if you say that it hates the most, it must be the heaven. Even people who didn''t know the catastrophe of later generations would definitely hate the heavens the most. Because the reason why the human race was deprived of its spiritual bones was proposed by the heavens. It was also taken away by the Celestial Clan. They were familiar with the Human Clan, and only they could do it.


    If there is a strong human in the human race, the first thing to kill is the heaven. However, the heavenly race is above the eighth or ninth heaven, and the human race can''t touch it at all.


    However, although the human race has fallen to where it is today, the heavens still fear the human race. I was the closest to the human race, so I knew the terrible human race. In order to prevent the human race from rising again and avenge them, they chose prophetic sacrifices and learned about the human race through deduction, mainly for the birth of the human race, or the hiding place of the human race.


    Finding out every strong human race is what prophecies the sacrifice will do. And strangling every strong human race is what all the heavens do.


    This is a simple but magnificent palace. The palace was built on a floating island, formed by several towering megalithic pillars. The pillars were carved with mysterious and ancient patterns and there were no walls around. A circular area was paved in the middle, divided into several circles, each with a pattern. There is an open-air area in the center of the top, and you can see the twinkle of stars when you look up.


    Such a palace feels like a place where astrologers conduct astrological rituals and prophecies.


    The prophetic sacrifices of the heavens can also be said to be astrologers.


    In the middle of the circular array, a stone table was placed. Next to the stone table, there is a young girl sitting with her legs bent and looking very quiet. She has a face that is so beautiful and exquisite that she is indescribable. The most impressive thing is that she has long silver hair. The long hair fell straight to the ground and spilt the ground thickly. It makes people feel that this is a girl who came out of the second element.


    Very pitiful and loving, I want to protect her for a lifetime.


    However, it was she who found out one after another human races that retained spiritual bones or possessed cultivation potential, causing those people to be killed one by one!


    If there is no celestial prophecy to sacrifice, then the viable strong human race will greatly increase. So if the Human Race can reach the Eighty-Nine Heavens, then the first one to kill is the prophetic sacrifice of the Celestial Race!


    Probably this silver-haired girl also knew what she had done. There was no suicide, but her hands were stained with more blood than anyone else.


    She looks quiet, lonely in the quiet, and lonely is so pitiful.


    But this can''t erase her sins, let alone quell the hatred of the human race towards her.


    It¡¯s just that no one would say that what she did was sin. No one will accuse her, so why is there such a sin. In this world, it is not what a human race can define, but what an alien race can define. The alien said that the strong and potential people of the human race are remnants. So, what she did was to eradicate the remnants and protect the nine heavens.


    This is a just thing.


    A few minutes ago, the silver-haired girl looked up at the stars in the sky as she did before, deducing the hidden human power. Beautiful stars make up beautiful patterns. However, the beautiful pattern is to bring a killing. With those lonely eyes, the silver-haired girl wanted to finish today''s work soon.


    However, when she was performing the deduction, her body suddenly shook, and her face turned pale.


    She deduced a grand killing. A mysterious human race, with a black giant python, came from the first heaven and killed countless alien races. The corpses piled up into mountains and blood flowed into rivers.


    A truly **** world!


    puff!


    The silver-haired girl spat out a mouthful of blood. That human race was too strong, causing a fear in her heart. She is not familiar with this fear, like a curse that has been passed down from her ancestors at that time and went deep into her bones. That kind of power should make them fear!


    Remember some vaguely, that is a fear of being dominated! A kind of irresistible dominance, they hold a fluke mentality, thinking that they are free from that dominance. However, that kind of **** will eventually come back!


    "He...returned." The silver-haired girl spit out a few words of unknown meaning.


    She suddenly raised her head and shouted, "Sister!"


    Then, a woman appeared above the sky with clothes floating out of thin air, but as beautiful as an ink painting. The woman has long blue hair, looks more mature than the silver-haired girl, and has a much colder temperament. The appearance, like a silver-haired girl, is exquisite and beautiful, indescribable.


    The heavens are like the humans, but they are more exquisite than the humans.


    The blue-haired woman watched it slowly fall, making no sound. When I arrived next to the silver-haired girl, she looked at the silver-haired girl in distress, her indifference softened, and she cared: "Sana, what''s the matter?"


    A girl from the heavenly clan named Shana, as she brought her to cry, looked at the blue-haired woman and said, "Sister, here he is, here he is!"


    "Who?!" Shana''s panic and anxiety caused the blue-haired woman''s eyes to flash with fierce killing intent. She would not allow any threat to her sister''s existence, especially the human race who hated her sister!


    She knew very well that the person who most wanted to kill her sister was Human. Therefore, when the human race appears strong, she can kill without hesitation, even if it is just a small child.


    Shana wrinkled her face and said, "A human race with a terrible black snake!"


    "Human Race? Black Snake?" The blue-haired woman also frowned. It was the Human Race that made her sister so jealous?


    She comforted Shana and said: "Sana, don''t worry about it, I will deal with it soon."


    "No, sister!" Shana grabbed the blue-haired woman''s hand.


    The blue-haired woman smiled and said, "Sana, don''t worry, I won''t kill. If you don''t let me kill, I won''t kill. They have always killed people. But..."


    The blue-haired woman''s expression became cold and stern again, and said: "If it makes you unhappy, I will never mind to shoot it myself! A trivial human race, how dare you?"


    "No, sister!" Shana shook her head. The blue-haired woman didn''t know what she meant before she finished her words. She looked at the blue-haired woman with an uneasy expression: "He, he...has the power of that adult!"


    "That adult?" The blue-haired woman was puzzled.


    Shana turned her head and looked back in a direction.


    The blue-haired woman looked down and was shocked. There is nothing in that direction. However, they knew that a statue once stood there.


    The Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds of Human Race!


    The blue-haired woman stood up suddenly, her fists clenched.


    This human race must be killed by himself!

 Chapter 1419： Freaks and geniuses!

    As the guard of the prophetic sacrifice, the blue-haired woman must ensure the absolute safety of the prophetic sacrifice. For the Celestial Clan, the prophecy sacrificial ritual plays a role in preserving the race. Their ancestors had set a precept that must not be violated, and they must not let people rise, otherwise there will be no peace in the heavens.


    It is a matter of race survival, and the importance of prophesying sacrifice is self-evident. Therefore, as the guard of the prophetic sacrifice, the blue-haired woman has extremely powerful power, otherwise the Celestial Clan will not rest assured to entrust the prophetic sacrifice to her protection.


    In fact, in the Celestial Clan, Shana and Saya are a pair of freaks. They are born with abilities, and they don''t even need to practice cultivation. If you practice diligently, it will be an incomparable existence.


    The silver-haired girl is Shana, and the blue-haired girl is Saya.


    After Saya took care of Shana, she walked out of the astrological palace suspended above the starry sky, waved a hand and drew a circle in the middle of the sky, and then the space twisted and twisted to form a spatial passage. She went in and disappeared into the astrological palace.


    Soon Saya appeared outside a group of palaces. There were guards standing in the corridor. After seeing Saya, they all knelt down and saluted. Saye walked directly into a big palace as if he hadn''t seen them.


    The palace is magnificent and magnificent, which seems to have a combination of Chinese and Western characteristics. A few young people gathered inside, one of whom was sitting on a high throne next to a beautiful woman. Women''s long skirts mopping the floor are very expensive. Below are a few young talents, both male and female, with different shapes, all with unique characteristics.


    Seeing Saya coming in, the man sitting on the throne waved his hand directly: "Saya, no need to salute, now is our free time."


    Saya was indifferent, nodded, not looking at the men and women next to him, and said: "Wang, I want to leave the palace."


    "Oh?" The man who called the king was very surprised.


    The same is true for others. Saya, who usually stays next to Shana, is inseparable from Shana, actually wants to leave the palace?


    The king''s man smiled and asked, "Saya, where are you going? Without you, I always feel that this heavenly palace lacks something."


    When the king''s man said so, the beautiful woman next to him was a little unhappy, and twisted the man''s waist. Although the king can marry many women, the people in the palace also recognize that Saya''s beauty is the first. Even the king, it is understandable to like it. But a woman who is a king will feel a little unhappy when she sees the king show goodwill to other women in front of her.


    The man who claimed the king just smiled, did not get angry at the woman, nor did he avoid suspicion against Saya. He is the king and there is no need to cover up these things.


    Saya''s expression remained unchanged, and he did not express any good wishes to the king. He was not afraid to upset the king and said, "Something urgent."


    "Oh?" The king became more curious now. It was really rare that Saya could call it urgent. He asked: "I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    Saya didn''t need to hide it. If the king wanted to know what was going on, even if she didn''t say it, she would know it after she left. When that happens, what actions Wang will do will be unfavorable to her plan. In other words, she doesn''t like anyone interfering with her actions.


    "Kill a human race." Saye looked ahead, not at the king, as if there was something in front of her, her expression had always been indifferent.


    "Murders?" The Wang was even more puzzled. He also found it ridiculous. He showed contempt unconsciously, and said, "Killing the territories of the tribe want you to take action?"


    That kind of contempt is against the human race. It seems that mentioning Human Race is their joke.


    The young men and women next to him had the same expressions, and even had a lot of discussions, thinking that Saya''s killing of the human race was really a sledgehammer.


    Trivial human race, need Celestial race to take action? Need the prophecy of the Celestial Clan to sacrifice and protect? This is not a joke!


    After the king laughed, he said to Saya, "Saya, do you want to go out to play? If you feel that you have stayed in the palace for a long time and feel bored, so you want to play, then go. Shana is with me. It will be protected, you can rest assured."


    Saya finally glanced at the king, how arrogant this woman was, even the king dared to despise it. She probably thinks that Wang is an idiot. She is too lazy to explain, and said, "I will arrange someone to protect Shana¡¯s safety, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it. In addition, I hope you don¡¯t do extraneous actions. The power of the astrology house only recognizes Shana and me. If it hurts the king, or the person sent by the king, that¡¯s not great."


    Wang squinted his eyes and looked at Saya for a long time. Saya''s words directly threatened the king, or meant that the king was a little nosy. A courtier who actually spoke to the king like this was arrogant and arrogant. As a king, there must be some thoughts in my heart. However, as a playmate who grew up and trained together as a child, although Saya didn''t play with them very much, they knew enough about Saya, so Saya''s temperament did not touch their bottom line and would not make them hate.


    The king just smiled and said, "The power of the demon spirits of the twelve stars in the Astrology Palace is unpredictable, invisible, silent, but murderous. I am very pleased that the heavens have such power. , Haha..."


    The twelve astrology powers guarding the astrology house are by no means a trifling matter. Even the masters of the eight or nine heavens must be careful. One of its daunting characteristics is that no one has seen the specific twelve stars demon spirit. Once there was a master in the Celestial Clan who wanted to see and see, but as a result, his head disappeared and I didn''t know what was going on.


    In addition, the twelve constellation demon spirits only protect Shana and only follow Saya''s words. Even the king cannot give them orders. This point is again daunting.


    Saya didn''t care about the king''s praise, nor did he look at the other young men and women. Before turning and leaving, Saya said, "Anyone who is close to the astrology house, kill him."


    After that, Saya turned and left.


    The king sitting high watched Saya leave and narrowed his eyes again. He didn''t say any thoughts in his heart, but he would never be so casual.


    That is the king''s authority being ignored.


    Had it not been for a new round of kings to take over, he would probably not be so relieved. Authority is being established, and it is now a gathering of their childhood friends, so there is no need to be so formal and serious. Nevertheless, Saya was too arrogant.


    She is another out-of-group woman.


    "A freak is a freak." A woman who couldn''t understand it was slightly dissatisfied. "I heard that her parents are brothers and sisters. These messy people are either idiots or freaks. I see them Are the two sisters also a taboo relationship?"


    As soon as the woman''s words came out, the atmosphere in the palace suddenly changed. Everyone looked at the woman with weird expressions, some were warnings, some were gestures, but don''t say such things.


    The woman realized that such a taboo topic could not be said, and she shut up quickly.


    The man sitting on the throne, glanced at the woman''s eyes, it was murderous.


    Things that cannot be mentioned.


    The sisters born like that are either idiots or... geniuses!


    The sisters are geniuses. The inherent power has played an irreplaceable role in the entire Celestial Clan.

 Chapter 1420： get ready!

    Tang Ye was scared at first, but then she was dazed.


    The black snake straightened up suddenly, and the ruins were destroyed. He thought that the black snake was angry and wanted to destroy everything. He couldn''t even see the black snake''s head, and he couldn''t argue. Is it about to be killed?


    However, suddenly came the black snake''s words, "You want a great heaven, I will give it to you."


    What does it mean?


    It means that if you want to get the realm of One Heaven, Black Snake will help him fight it down?


    With the power of the black snake, it seems not impossible. Such a giant snake has perfected its intelligence and is more powerful than a foreign race. It is not like a monster of the first layer. It seems to come from a higher place. When it comes to the first layer, it is Novice Village. It is naturally to kill everything.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t understand, what happened to this black snake''s transformation?


    Don''t kill yourself?


    The Black Snake knew it was inconvenient to talk to Tang Ye like this, so he dived down, his body curled up like a mountain of stool... it was too big. Its head swooped down, bringing another violent hurricane. Tang Ye couldn''t stand just by taking his steps, and had to condense two dragon halberds and insert them into the ground to stabilize his body.


    Hei Snake''s head reached a place more than ten meters away from Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye, he spat out a letter. The letter is more than ten meters long and almost touched Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye swallowed his saliva, facing this giant snake, he was still very scared. After trying to calm down, he said to the black snake: "You seemed to have said something just now?"


    The black snake moved his head, probably because he wanted to make some expressions, but it was too big, and as a giant snake, the expression was not easy to make, so he didn''t know what to do, and said, "Do you want to be a giant Master?"


    "Ah...?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He thought he had heard it wrong, but now Black Snake said it again. He was really confused and didn''t understand why Black Snake suddenly looked like this.


    "You...want to help me?" Tang Ye looked at Black Snake very suspiciously.


    The black snake said: "It''s not to help, but... It''s no use telling you more. In short, you can ask me to do things. You have this qualification and right."


    "Why?" Tang Ye asked, his tone faintly excited.


    Excitement is also normal. If you can really get help from the black snake, you don''t need to be afraid of anyone in the first day of the day. What about the hunting of the Green Hornet, the Black Snake was able to solve it with a wagging tail. As for the question on the emcee''s side, it can also be eliminated directly.


    One layer of heaven, for the entire nine layer of heaven, is just a small heaven and earth after all.


    Black Snake was amused by Tang Ye''s question. Why could it be because of the blood of that adult!


    However, Tang Ye''s expression was quite sincere. He didn''t know or didn''t know. Seeing this, the black snake suddenly didn''t want to say those things. Moreover, the Monster Race''s Lord of Ten Thousand Realms now prohibits mentioning the name of that adult. It would be quite detrimental to Tang Ye if it was noticed by those at the upper level.


    Tang Ye is still a seedling.


    The black snake thought for a while and said, "I said at the beginning, as long as you give me a big surprise, I will let you go."


    "What then?" Tang Ye looked at the black snake a little weird, wondering if he gave the black snake a big surprise?


    Isn¡¯t the descendant of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds a big surprise?


    In the ten thousand realms, there are too many inheritances of that adult to be inherited by him. This black snake guardian beast is one of them!


    In Jiuzhongtian, all the descendants of the lord of the human race were killed. Now that the demon clan is close to the demon clan, uniting them will no longer allow the clan to rise, so it is natural to take some preventive measures.


    The black snake said to Tang Ye: "You have given me a big surprise."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, what happened? Just now I just made a move very seriously.


    The black snake lowered his head and was about to get in front of Tang Ye and said, "This surprise is that you are from the ancestral land."


    "That''s okay?" Tang Ye was taken aback again, all from the ancestral land became an advantage?


    This is indeed an advantage. In some respects, things in the ancestral land may be backward, and there is not enough aura to promote the development and prosperity of cultivation civilization, and even become only simple martial arts. However, the creativity of the ancestral land is enough to make up for this, and the development of scientific civilization is the best proof. It is not impossible that the power of science is better than some power of cultivation. And Tang Ye''s advantage is the blood of the Long Family.


    Blood is passed down from generation to generation. The ancestral land is the place of origin, and the establishment and expansion of the Nine Heavens were all done by those who left the ancestral land. Then expand to other worlds, and finally become the ten thousand world. Perhaps there are other races who have risen and developed themselves from other places, become powerful, and then occupy and plunder. But in any case, the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms of the Human Race came out from the ancestral land, so his descendants who stayed in the ancestral land have his blood, that is, the descendants of the Lord of Thousand Realms.


    The isolation of the ancestral land is also incredible. With that old Taoist priest, he was able to protect the ancestral land for so long, even the current Lord of Ten Thousand Realms could not break it. Perhaps, the old Taoist priest gained the power of the once Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms of the Human Race, so it was possible to block the new Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. Or maybe it was that the old Taoist priest gained the power of the previous era, that is, the era of the ancient true god. That was the place where the world was created, the power of life development, and the future generations, no matter it was the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds or whatever, could not break it.


    The matter of the old Taoist priest has always been a mystery. Although I got closer to him in Jiuzhongtian and knew his name, he is no longer in Jiuzhongtian.


    Black Snake looked at Tang Ye and said, "Being from the ancestral land is the biggest surprise. People in the ancestral land have possibilities."


    "You mean that you have spiritual bones and you can practice?" Tang Ye knew that there was no need to deny the fact that he came from the ancestral land. The black snake was like this, and he must have known a lot of things. The important thing is that it has no intention of killing, but has to help itself!


    The black snake said: "It can be understood that way."


    "Do you like my possibility?" Tang Ye looked at the black snake and said. He knows that his possibility is to become stronger, then deal with the alien race and revitalize the human race. And possessing the human race cultivation ability is the basis of these, and it is also different from other human races. This is also his greatest value. The Black Snake took this point, and he wondered if there would be any conditions.


    The black snake was a bit speechless to Tang Ye. It found that Tang Ye was taking steps step by step, especially with careful calculations, for fear that he would suffer a loss, he had to figure out everything clearly.


    This is really careful to sail for ten thousand years.


    The Black Snake simply said: "I owe a kindness to the Human Race, and I need to pay it back. For so many years, no Human Race has been able to come here, so it can''t be done. And if you come in, that''s you. I will help you until you accomplish your goal. "


    "I want to liberate the human race, can you do it?" Tang Ye asked with a serious face.


    The black snake looked up at the sky and said, "As long as those guys above don''t come, you will be the biggest in the first heaven. But this is impossible, the heavenly race, someone will definitely come to kill you!"


    "Heaven?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    The black snake said: "You are ready to escape."

 Chapter 1421： The plan cant keep up with the changes!

    Tang Ye said he was speechless when he heard what the black snake said. He also said that he can give himself to himself if he wants a heavy day, isn''t that great, but what''s the matter of asking yourself to run away in a blink of an eye?


    "Are you afraid of the Celestial Clan?" Tang Ye asked the black snake. The Black Snake didn''t mention anything about the heavens, didn''t put the heavens in his eyes, only mentioned the heavens, and then asked himself to escape, presumably it was related to the heavens.


    The black snake looked at Tang Ye and said, "You don''t know anything about the Celestial Clan?"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "I always feel that I won''t come into contact with such a high-level race so quickly, so I don''t understand. However, if I want to understand, I still have a way."


    This method is to understand through the inheritance left by the old man of the remnant soul. The old man of the remnant soul has not been scattered for thousands of years, and he knows a lot. Tang Ye can''t remember all of them at once, so he digested in batches and digested according to his needs. The Celestial Clan is above the eighth and ninth heavens, and it is too far away from the first heaven, and they will not overlap in the first heaven, so Tang Ye didn''t immediately get to know them.


    Now that I heard the black snake say so, I need to understand. So Tang Ye called out the inheritance of the Old Man with Remnant Soul, looking for information about the Celestial Clan, and after he understood it, he couldn''t help but screamed.


    It is said that the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms of the Human Race fell to the altar because of the betrayal of the Celestial Race. Then the blockbuster of Human Race was hit, and finally fell to the current situation. In this way, as a descendant of the human race lord of ten thousand realms, Tang Ye and the heavens had an antagonism.


    Tang Ye looked at the black snake with a firm expression, and said, "Heavens are coming, can we kill them?"


    The black snake shook his head and said, "You can''t do it now. Do you think you can deal with the power of the eighth heaven?"


    "In that case, they are here, what use is it for me to escape?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    "Go all the way east and recover your power. One day, you can attack the Nine Heavens, provided that you are not dead." Black Snake said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was puzzled and headed east? Reclaim your power?


    The black snake said: "You are a human race from the ancestral land, so you can inherit the power left by that adult."


    "That lord?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    The black snake looked into the distance, where there used to be a giant statue of every lord of the world. But the statue of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds has been smashed. After the adult fell off the altar, his strength declined and he could not protect the statue, so the statue was broken. For those aliens, breaking the statue is a great event. Densely crowded alien races gathered in that place and smashed the statue in their own way. But this is not the most angry place for the human race. The most irritating thing is that the alien caught a row of human races, tied the human race¡¯s neck with a chain, and put a dog in front, so that they could see that they once attracted The statue of the proud hero is broken little by little, in various **** ways!


    The human race who had seen the incident of breaking the statue, that day was a day of heartbreak, a day of despair.


    From that day on, the name of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms in the Human Race became a taboo. Whoever mentions it will be severely punished.


    "Yes, that lord." Black Snake said to Tang Ye, "the lord who came from the ancestral land, fought all the way, and finally stood at the peak of the ten thousand realms."


    Tang Ye was startled, he was not a fool, Black Snake said so obviously, of course he guessed that it was the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. And the one who left the ancestral land and became the lord of the ten thousand realms, it is said that Tang Ye knew that he was his ancestor. In this way, he had confidence in what the black snake said. Of course, you can inherit the strength left by your ancestors. Maybe the ancestors still expected to avenge him and help the human race out of the current bad situation.


    Tang Ye already understood everything, looking at the black snake and said, "I will go east, what about you?"


    "I''m going to block the sky." Black Snake''s voice is not surprising and endless, and he is quite arrogant, blocking a sky?


    Tang Ye knew this was extraordinary, and said with a stern look: "What does this mean?"


    The Black Snake said: "The people from the first heaven will be handed over to you. Those who come down from the second heaven and above will kill those who can kill, and I will block them until you become strong enough to go to the second heaven. ."


    Tang Ye was very moved and said, "I will do it! Don''t do it. Before that, I have something to do."


    "What''s the matter?" Black Snake asked.


    Tang Ye looked in the direction of Darong Town and said, "I am conducting an experiment, an experiment to revive the human race. Only if it succeeds, the Human race can truly get rid of the current situation. And this experiment requires the peace of Darong Town. Matter. In other words, Dayong Town is my test site and cannot be disturbed until the results come out."


    The black snake said, "What can I do for you?"


    Tang Ye looked at the forest outside the ruins, and said, "The plan is always unable to keep up with the changes. The movements you and I make here have already attracted the attention of the cat tribe and the green bee tribe. They will come soon. They are all solved."


    The black snake sighed, presumably trying to make a contemptuous gesture, and said: "It''s not enough to stuff your teeth."


    Tang Ye smiled and looked in the direction of Darong Town, with a general feeling that some things were really not planned to keep up with the changes. Originally, I wanted to discuss with Master Gou and the Black Friday about how to solve the old hairy ghost, but now there is a giant black snake that can crush all the power of the sky, so why do you need any plan to kill the old Maoist ghost? , Can¡¯t just kill it?


    Now Tang Ye is very clear that the movement of the black snake is probably the key to attracting the Celestial Clan. Therefore, in order to keep Darong Town quiet, Yang Liye and the others can learn martial arts at ease and gather their internal strength, so they must draw the attention of the aliens. For this reason, Tang Ye knew that he could no longer stay in Dayong Town. He must be used as a bait to leave here and let all the other races chase him down, so that Dayong Town will be in peace.


    He had already agreed with Master Gou and the Black Friday to provide a stable environment for the human race. He believed that Master Gou would do this, so he felt more at ease even if he left. The only thing to do is to find an opportunity to come back to see if Yang Liye and the others can gather their internal strength and store it.


    First get rid of the old ghost Mao and the Green Hornet clan, and then go east, when all the foreign forces will chase him east, as for Dayong Town, the peace will be restored, and Lord Gou and Heiwu will lead their respective clansmen on one. The road to peaceful coexistence. Among them, the human race benefited from a stable environment and practiced martial arts.


    This is the latest plan, and Tang Ye thinks it''s not bad.


    Then, the cat tribe and green bee tribe swarmed. The ruins are the place that Old Ghost Mao wants to occupy by himself. He brought a lot of cat clan with him, but it was destined to only become food for black snakes.


    The Green Hornet wanted to track down the hidden strong human race, Tang Ye deliberately let them see it, and Tang Ye ran east!

 Chapter 1422： Unilateral rolling!

    Since the old ghost Mao got a powerful force from the ancient ruins, he has been sending people to guard around him, wanting to take it for himself. Recently, he has been looking for Terran, or buying. Because opening the ruins and ancient places requires human sacrifices. Of course he has to open it again to look for treasures.


    However, when he spotted the recently bought human race quantity in his backyard and was about to open the ruins and ancient places again, he suddenly received a report that there was a big movement in the ruins and ancient places. He was very worried and went to check immediately. During the journey, he asked the subordinates who came back to report. The subordinates knew the temper of Old Ghost Mao, so he had to say something and told Old Ghost Mao that someone might have broken in.


    At that time, Old Ghost Mao was furious. Who the **** is fooling, no one can break into that terrible barrier! So he slapped the report''s subordinate to death, which made other subordinates see that he was even more jealous of him, and the contradiction caused more and more. As long as a fuse, the old Mao ghosts can betray their relatives.


    The fuse needed is an opportunity to get rid of old Mao Mao. Many cat tribes are still afraid, worrying that if they fail to solve the old Mao Gui after the rebellion, they will be killed by the Mao old ghost. Therefore, as long as they can guarantee to kill the old Mao Mao, they dare to resist.


    Such an opportunity has been waiting for Black Friday.


    The commotion in the eastern forest, Old Ghost Mao hurried away, did not cover up, many people knew it, naturally including the eyeliner Gou placed in Nancheng, so he also knew. Then Master Gou talked to Black Friday, thinking it was a good opportunity. However, they were afraid of the mysterious power that Old Ghost Mao had. They wanted to contact Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was in the east forest.


    Forest to the east? What a coincidence?


    Master Gou and Hei Wu guessed that Tang Ye was related to the commotion in the eastern forest, so they rushed to there immediately, maybe they had a chance to deal with Old Ghost Mao.


    Old Mao Gui led his men to the east forest, and at the same time, Qing Yan of the Green Hornet clan also led his men. For a while, the power of Dayong Town surged over there, which was quite lively. At this time, the situation in the eastern forest was a bit tragic.


    The Cat Clan forces, who had been arranged to guard around the ruins by the old ghost long ago, immediately went to see what was happening in the ruins, and they saw a huge black snake that they had never thought of. This kind of behemoth should not appear in the first layer, at least it should be above the fifth layer!


    They don''t believe that such monsters exist in Yizhongtian. If it exists, they should have discovered it long ago!


    Then the green bees who were patrolling the forest also came, and their feelings for the black snake were the same as those of the cats. How could such a monster exist in the first heaven!


    Facing such a black snake, they didn''t know what to do at all. Panic, but panic so much that I don''t need to worry. Because they all felt that they were not worth mentioning in front of such a behemoth, the black snake had no reason at all, and there was no need to attack them.


    Perhaps this black snake has an idea about the ancient ruins, and it can only give up the ancient ruins, and fighting with it is a dead end.


    They thought so, but they didn''t see Tang Ye standing on the black snake''s head. When they thought it was okay, the black snake suddenly flicked a tail. They couldn''t escape, and they were all beaten into flesh by the tail. Then came the green bee tribe one after another, all were killed by the black snake.


    Tang Ye jumped off the black snake and did nothing else, just picking up the spiritual cores that burst out of the cat and green bee tribes killed by the black snake. So many spiritual cores are enough for him to cultivate, maybe he can break through to the strength of intermediate Sanxian.


    It just so happened that he was going to run east, and these spiritual cores could be used as training resources during his run. Running is not just running, but also becoming stronger. His purpose is to go to reclaim the power of the ancestors, but to reclaim, he must have strength. Some of the power of the ancestors was held by foreign races. If you want to get it, you must kill the alien.


    When others were killed, Tang Ye took out spiritual cores from their bodies. From this point of view, Tang Ye seemed very unhumanistic. Because in the world of Nine Heavens, foreign races dominate. It''s like in the ancestral land, where the human race is dominant. When a person is dead, a life is a great thing. And some people even destroy the corpse, take off a part of the corpse and use it, which is unimaginable brutality, inhumane, and abnormal.


    The foreign race would never tolerate Tang Ye''s behavior.


    Wherever there are green bees and cats, the black snake will flick its tail, or lift its head and smash it down, or spit out the letter and swallow them directly in the mouth.


    When Old Man Mao arrived with his men, he saw the black snake behemoth, completely confused, and wanted to find someone to ask what was going on, but those alien races just ran away, and they all collapsed, where they wanted to care about him.


    "Damn it!" Old Man Mao cursed, staring at the black snake with an angry and unwilling look. He would never allow the black snake to destroy his plan.


    However, instead of going to fight the black snake desperately, he turned and fled.


    "You can leave the green hills without worrying about burning wood. Only by saving your life can you start planning again in the future!" Old Mao is very clear about this reality.


    Rather than being impulsive, he should see reality and restrain his emotions. Old Man Mao did a great job. However, he was stopped by a looted human race. The person standing in front of him was Tang Ye.


    "Get out of the way, what do you think you are actually hindering me?!" Old Mao Gui was very grumpy and shouted angrily at Tang Ye who was standing in front of him.


    Tang Ye looked cold and stern, and said to Old Ghost Mao: "You use my people as a sacrifice to open the relic barrier?"


    "Huh?" Old ghost Mao frowned, looked at Tang Ye thoughtfully, and then sneered: "Are you the strong human race who made the Green Hornet''s fuss?"


    Tang Ye shrugged, neither admitting nor denying.


    The old Mao laughed out loud, but his expression suddenly became extremely gloomy and cold, and he hummed: "Then let me see how strong you are!"


    Old Ghost Mao suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye, with a cruel expression and strong killing intent.


    Tang Ye stood still, watching Old Ghost Mao looting indifferently.


    Suddenly, just when Old Ghost Mao was about to attack Tang Ye, a giant black snake stretched out from behind Tang Ye, and then attacked Old Ghost Mao.


    Old Ghost Mao panicked when he saw it. This is too insidious, too despicable, to use a black snake to deal with himself!


    Old ghost Mao couldn''t believe it, why was Tang Ye the Black Snake Gang, could it be that all of this was a ghost of Tang Ye?


    Of course Old Ghost Mao didn''t dare to face the black snake head-on, and quickly avoided. However, the black snake is not only huge, it is not slow in its movements, and can smash Old Mao Gui into flesh.


    At this time, Tang Ye shouted: "Don''t kill him, I keep it useful, it''s okay to break one of his hands and one leg."


    "You...!" Old Ghost Mao was so angry when he heard Tang Ye''s words. This human race is really vicious.


    Hei Snake obeyed Tang Ye''s words and did it very accurately. He didn''t all smash Old Mao Gui, but only crushed his arm and leg.


    Old Ghost Mao fell to the ground in pain. With such a serious injury, Tang Ye can only be slaughtered.


    Tang Ye wanted to use him to arrange some affairs in Darong Town, and then headed east.


    The black snake continued to crush the green bees waiting for Qingyan.


    This is a unilateral killing.

 Chapter 1423： Break through the air!

    The black snake killed most of the Green Hornet who came, and then a small part was knocked on the neck by Tang Ye. This can be said to kill people and continue to hide their identity. But in fact, in the current situation, Tang Ye didn''t believe he could continue to hide. It must have been recognized for such a big disturbance. So going east next will be very difficult.


    Qing Yan, a powerful general sent by the Green Hornet tribe, was also crushed by the black snake without any suspense. The power of the black snake could despise the sky, and it was no surprise that Qing Yan was easily killed. This is a strong man with intermediate ability to disperse immortals. After he was seriously injured and landed on the ground, Tang Ye went over and killed him with a knife, and then took his spiritual core.


    This scene was shuddered in the eyes of Old Mao Mao. Even if it is fierce and violent, it will not take the spiritual core of the companion as a training resource in this way. This method is only used for monsters.


    But Tang Ye didn''t feel cruel. The attitude in this world is like this, for alien races, human races and monsters can treat them like livestock. Therefore, for Tang Ye, foreign races can be treated like livestock. What''s more, they are indeed the appearance of beasts tending to be humanized, and they still bear beasts'' heads.


    For those of the Virgin, what is the difference between you and a foreign race? You say that foreign races are evil, but aren¡¯t you also evil?


    You are not qualified to judge anything!


    Ha... Tang Ye would only dismiss this kind of theory. Because he didn''t say that he was a good man, let alone a Virgin, nor did he represent justice. For the enemy, they want to kill him, he will not be merciless.


    However, he said to live a kinder life, which is true. For example, among alien races, those innocent people who live outside of disputes, he will never move.


    If it is a hatred madman, regardless of the good and evil of the foreign race, he would just swipe the butcher knife when he saw the foreign race, but Tang Ye was not like that.


    After solving Qingyan, Tang Ye walked back to Old Ghost Mao. Old Ghost Mao was extremely angry with Tang Ye, but he was not afraid of being killed by Tang Ye, and shouted: "Damn human race! When do you think you can be rampant, you will soon be broken into pieces!"


    Tang Ye stood and looked down at Old Ghost Mao, with a cold expression, and said, "I want you to live and let you see when I can be rampant. However, I don''t kill you, and others will kill you. What''s interesting is that I want The people who killed you are your subordinates, your people."


    "You... it''s impossible!" Mao yelled, then smiled disdainfully, and hummed: "You think I don''t know their temperament, cowardly and cowardly, so I can only obey them! I dare not betray me, absolutely dare not!"


    Old Ghost Mao is very confident in the prestige he has established, dominance and hegemony, the shadow of fear, he believes that he absolutely controls the cats.


    Tang Ye smiled, looked forward with a playful look, then looked back at Old Ghost Mao, and said, "Then I will see if it is the case."


    At this time, two people rushed to the front, one is Master Gou, and the other is Cat Clan Heiwu.


    Old Ghost Mao couldn''t help but tremble when he saw Hei Wu. Hei Wu and Master Gou stood together, and there was eye contact with Tang Ye. He was not stupid, and naturally understood that Hei Wu had betrayed him!


    "Heiwu, you **** it!" Old Mao angrily shouted at Heiwu, his face grim.


    Hei Wu looked at Old Ghost Mao without any guilt and said, "You are damned too."


    "Do you dare?!" Mao old ghost roared.


    Black Five looked firm and shouted: "Not only I dare, but they all dare!"


    After drinking on Black Five, whoosh, one by one the cat clan jumped behind Black Five, some of them were still injured, probably because the old Mao Devil asked to deal with the Black Snake just now, but was not killed by the Black Snake, and then was killed by the Black Five. Persuaded to come back.


    This will be the end of an era, and they will get rid of the tyrannical fear of Old Mao.


    Old Ghost Mao saw the cat clan jumping down, with a look in his eyes that determined to sanction him, and found it very ridiculous. He actually has today?


    He was extremely unwilling, his hideous complexion remained unchanged, and said to the cat tribes: "You will regret it! In this world, only the strong can survive! Your current choice is how cowardly. One day, facing another race You will have no resistance to the attack!"


    Black Friday didn''t want Old Ghost Mao to mess up people''s hearts here, so he went straight to the previous one, held down Old Ghost Mao''s head, and shouted: "We will live better than now!"


    Click!


    After drinking, Heiwu pressed Mao''s head and twisted his head. Mao''s neck was misplaced and he died very simply.


    Hei Wu let go of Old Mao Gui, and Old Mao fell to the ground without a life. Hei Wu said to the cat tribes again: "From today on, we will be the masters, and we no longer have to live under the cruel shadow of Old Mao. !"


    Those cat tribes are still a little dumbfounded. This is a big deal. Kill the old ghost Mao and be your own master? It''s like a great revolution won... "Okay!" A cat clan reacted and responded excitedly. Then the cats responded one after another, calling out "OK".


    Tang Ye both praised and worried about this situation. Although Old Mao Gui has been killed now, the situation in the cat clan will not be so easy to settle, and it will definitely be more chaotic in the next period of time. It all depends on Black Friday''s ability, but with his ability, there is probably no problem.


    Tang Ye looked at Master Gou again, and the two nodded each, making eye contact, tacitly. I have made an agreement before and swear by the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds, then in the future, the safety and environmental treatment of the human race in Dayong Town will be changed.


    Roar!


    At this moment, suddenly, the huge head of Black Snake appeared behind Tang Ye, and those scarlet eyes were staring at Master Gou and Hei Wu.


    Those cat tribes had just experienced the fear brought by the black snake, and their legs were so frightened that they thought the black snake was going to kill them.


    Master Gou and Heiwu were equally grim.


    But at this moment Tang Ye waved his hand, and the black snake stepped back. This shocked everyone. What does this mean? Means this giant black snake listened to Tang Ye?


    This¡­¡­


    The foreign races looked at Tang Ye, but they were speechless.


    So, can this human race determine their life and death, and the life and death of all alien races in the first world?


    Many aliens do not doubt this matter. Because the Big Mac Black Snake was too terrifying, the power it showed was enough to convince them that no one in Yizhongtian could stop it, even the power of the emcee!


    Unless the power above the double heaven comes down to deal with the black snake, will they come down?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to use Black Snake''s business to do something, such as showing his strength and dominance, and asking Master Gou and Heiwu how to do. He did everything in accordance with the agreement he had made with Master Gou and Heiwu. He wants to keep a low profile. Although he can''t keep a low profile, Dayong Town needs to keep a low profile.


    However, as long as he is there, Dayong Town cannot keep a low profile, so he wants to leave.


    He told Master Gou and Hei Wu about this. Master Gou and Hei Wu expressed their understanding and had no objection.


    Spend some more time arranging things for the human companions. At night, Tang Ye sat on Black Snake''s head and headed east.


    The black snake''s goal is to connect the gate of the second heaven, which will be blocked there.


    Tang Ye''s goal was to recover the power of the ancestors.


    At the same time, a blue-haired Saya came through the air, crossing the gates one after another.

 Chapter 1424： Hope to kill!

    Coming down from the eighth layer, one needs to cross the gates of the seven realms to reach the one. It is not easy to cross the gate of the realm, because there is a limitation of power.


    If he can cross the gate of the realm at will, then the weakest person in the second heaven can dominate the first heaven. There is a thing called chicken head instead of phoenix tail. Therefore, people who were bullied in the second heaven want to return to the first heaven and enjoy the feeling of being above.


    This is not allowed.


    But it''s not that you can''t cross the gate of the world, as long as the master of the world opens the door. In every heaven, there is a hegemon who is the master of the realm and can open the door of the realm. However, the number of openings is limited, and the number of people who can cross the gate of the realm is also limited.


    Therefore, unless it is an urgent matter, the door is generally not opened.


    However, if the person above came down and asked to open it, the Lord of the Realm could not refuse it.


    What is the concept of Eightfold Heaven, that is the power that is close to the peak. In the Nine Heavens, another troubled world. Without the power of the world immortal, he would not go there to join in the fun.


    Saya comes from the Eighth Heaven and has the right to request the Lord of any realm below the Seventh Heaven to open the door of the realm. Even so, she couldn''t reach Yizhongtian right away. It takes time and consumption to travel through a world. Fortunately for someone like Saye, he can reach the first heaven in about a month. Change other people, at least half a year.


    Half a year is a long time, but it''s a bit long. However, for the world of cultivating immortals, it was a little trivial. Because in terms of strength growth, there is nothing to break through in half a year. What''s more, Tang Ye came from the first heaven, the low-level environment of the first heaven, and it may not be able to break through for decades. Even if it breaks through, it''s just going to the second heaven. For Saya from Eighth Heaven, there should be no pressure on this.


    However, Saye still went to kill Tang Ye himself. The reason for this, in addition to her love for her younger sister Shana, is that she pays enough attention to Tang Ye. Because Shana said, Tang Ye has the power of that adult.


    Who dares to underestimate the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds?


    Saya is not like other alien races, because the current Lord of Ten Thousand Realms has forbidden everything about the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms of Human Race, so he forgot the horror of Human Race. Although many of the terrible things about the human race man came from stories and legends, Saya had explored the human race ruins and had seen the power of the human race man. She was in awe, so even if it was Tang Ye from the First Heaven, as long as it was related to that adult, she would pay enough attention.


    At this time, Saya had gone from the eighth heaven to the seventh heaven. The Lord of the Seventh Heaven hosted her, but she did not want to delay and directly let the Lord of the Seventh Heaven open the door of the realm. Saya covered her face with a scarf, and her appearance would cause her enough trouble. The thick blue hair is eye-catching at first, and the figure is not well-dressed and concealed. It is fascinating and charming enough. If the delicate and perfect face is revealed again, then others will not be able to look away from her face.


    When it comes to the aesthetics of alien races, perhaps human races are not the standard. But the heavens are more exquisite than humans, just like treasures. Don¡¯t everyone like treasures!


    The Lord of the Seventh Heavens listened to Saya¡¯s words and opened the door of the realm, but it also took a few days. Therefore, the Lord of the Seventh Heavens should offer some diligence to Saya. If Saya is happy, what can be rewarded? That is very useful for his cultivation. As for beauty, he had no extravagant expectations. Because I heard that the king of the Eighth Heaven is interested in Saya, who dares to grab it. I even heard that some people in Jiuzhongtian want to get Saya, and even Saya Shana''s sisters. If the people of Nine Heavens break through the air, who can stop it?


    Want to get Shana and Saya, not only because of their beauty, but also because of their life experience. They are children born from a combination of siblings, either idiots or geniuses, even more genius than geniuses. Judging from the current situation, they are obviously not idiots, so they have unlimited possibilities.


    The lord of the seven heavens offered diligence to Saya, but it is a pity that Saya is not a person who accepts diligence. Before the gate of the world was opened, she stayed in the room or the dangerous forest outside, devoting herself to practicing. Being born with a powerful force and practicing so diligently, that power must be extremely powerful. It''s no wonder why she is incomprehensible, why is she such a powerful person running to the low-level world?


    The king of the Eighth Heaven is investigating this matter. If you want to know this, you have to ask Shana. However, before Saya left, the demon spirit power of the twelve stars was arranged to guard the astrology house. If anyone who did not get Shana''s consent broke in without permission, even the king would be killed!


    The power of the astrological palace is supreme. The prophecy sacrificial ritual can resolve the disasters that the heavenly people will encounter. It can be said that the prophetic sacrificial ritual controls the destiny of the celestial clan, so even the king cannot give orders here.


    But the king cares about Saya very much. He is really interested in Saya, so he went outside the palace of astrology and hovered in front of this floating island palace. Behind him was a few young talents who had fun with him that day. They were both his playmates and him. The capable man. He said to the astrology house: "Sister Shana, how have you been doing well recently?"


    "I''m fine, thank you, Brother Eun Chong, for your concern." Shana''s voice rushed into the Astrology Palace. Unlike Saya, Shana is very polite, her voice is soft, she sounds like a soft girl.


    Wang smiled and said, "That''s it, Sister Shana, your sister has left Eighth Heaven and doesn''t know what she is doing, so Brother En Chong came to ask you."


    "My sister has her own arrangements, please don''t worry about Brother Grace." Shana''s voice came out immediately, but she was more straightforward and decisive, even if she was facing the king.


    Although she is young, she is not innocent. On the contrary, because of her ability, she has experienced too much love and hatred in the world than others. Although they all saw other people and did not happen to her, they also had a huge impact on her.


    Wang Ke was not happy. He came to get Saya¡¯s reason for going to heaven, and then asked: "Sister Shana, I am worried about your sister. I think your sister is very worried, so I want to know what happened. ."


    Shana was silent for a while, probably thinking about how to answer, and then said: "Brother Enchung, sister sometimes doesn''t tell me when doing things, I don''t know, please forgive me."


    Wang Weiwei was displeased and wanted to speak again, but Shana first said, "Brother Enchung, I want to work first. You should go back first. There are many things in the clan that need you to deal with."


    This is the reason why I don''t want to tell Wang Shaye to leave. Now Zi Wang was even more displeased, but it was not easy to attack. In front of Shana, he has always been a good brother.


    "Then Sister Shana can work hard, but she must also take a break." Wang smiled.


    The astrology house is quiet again.


    But Wang and his friends and subordinates have not left yet, looking at the astrology house without saying a word.


    In the Astrology Palace, Shana was sitting in the astrological circle, looking at the sky, her eyes blank and sad, and a little worried.


    She knew that Saya was going to kill that human race. She hoped that Saya succeeded and that if the human race was not killed, more people would die.

 Chapter 1425： From the Holy Land?

    Tang Ye has gone east. Because the gate of the first heaven was also to the east, the black snake followed. Their advance constitutes an extremely spectacular landscape.


    Wherever you go, if you encounter bullying, you will be bloodied.


    Somewhere outside the town, a wealthy gentry alien was whipping several human races because they were not working diligently in the field. However, several human races are already tired and almost unable to stand, how can they work diligently. Human races are making cattle and horses, while alien races are squeezing their last strength.


    "Give me a good job. If you can''t handle this piece of land well today, it will be nice to you!" the supervising alien scolded several human races, sarcastic and arrogant.


    Several human races dared not speak. However, this fell into the eyes of the supervising alien, and it provoked a burst of anger from the supervising alien. The supervising foreign race directly raised a cold whip to several human races, cursing: "You have a lot of opinions? What are you guys, dare to have opinions with Lao Tzu?"


    Pop, pop!


    After a few more lashes, several human races couldn''t bear the pain and fell directly to the ground, pitifully begging for mercy, and then they were beaten to death.


    However, the more you beg for mercy, the happier the supervising aliens, and the better they played. This kind of abuse is like this. If the other party begs for mercy, he will fight harder, as if it is a bit of a challenge and a pleasure to conquer. But if the opponent is stubborn, they will also fight harder. Who will tell you not to bow your head and be obedient?


    Those who are tortured and abused are always sad.


    Supervising the alien races can get up and running, and several human races beg for mercy, but they are even more desperate. The supervising alien laughed and said: "Why, don''t you even pray for it? Don''t you always believe that you have your own holy place? Then pray, pray that your companions in the holy place will save you, hahaha..."


    The supervising alien smiled arrogantly, and did not forget to continue to flog several human races, the more they beat them, the more vigorous they were.


    Several human races felt like they were going to die. But they still did not show the expression of prayer. Because it is useless, there will be no companions to rescue them. The Holy Land is nothing but a legend. In the past, they have witnessed many of their companions die like this, but now it''s just their turn.


    The supervising alien showed a contemptuous smile, and then wanted to continue the whipping, but suddenly there was a huge noise in front of him, like the trees were constantly being broken, something huge pressed against them.


    Such a big commotion made everyone look over there.


    call!


    Suddenly, the sky over there rushed out a black shadow, covering most of the field. Everyone is instinctively afraid and forgot to avoid it. After they saw that the shadow was formed by a huge black snake, they were even more stunned by fear.


    Why is there such a big snake? !


    The black snake swooped down, but didn''t hit the ground, so it didn''t hurt anyone. The huge head of the black snake stayed very close to the ground, and the people and foreign races on the ground saw it really. They saw that there was a person on the black snake''s head!


    This scene makes everyone know why. Why is there a human race on the giant snake?


    Does Terran use the giant snake as a mount?


    How can this be!


    No one believes in such a thing. Human races are cows and horses, and when other people''s playthings are about the same, how can they have such a giant snake mount!


    Moreover, in this low-level world on the first day of the world, the mounts are at most ordinary tigers, and only the master of ceremonies has it. A giant snake like this, I''m afraid it takes at least five heavens to have it!


    Regardless of what the people on the ground and the foreign race thought, Tang Ye realized that it was the human race being bullied by the foreign race at a glance. He has seen too many such things all the way east. He was already numb, and he didn''t bother to ask why the foreign race treated the human race this way. Therefore, he directly waved his hand to let the black snake smash it down and get rid of the alien race!


    If it is inconvenient to have a black snake, Tang Ye jumped down and did it herself. In the process of going east on this road, he practiced and was assisted by the black snake. He had successfully broken through to the realm of intermediate Sanxian strength and was sprinting to the upper Sanxian. The strongest person in Yizhong, the master of ceremonies sitting in town, is the strength of the superior Sanxian, at most close to the Earthxian. When you arrive at Dixian, you can go to the second heaven. Tang Ye had to break through to the superior Sanxian to deal with the enemy of the first heaven.


    However, according to Black Snake, the Celestial Clan will come to the first heaven to kill him, so even the higher-level Sanxian is useless. Therefore, he must quickly reclaim the power of his ancestors. Only with the shelter of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms can one survive longer. Only by surviving long can you become stronger and deal with everything.


    The black snake suddenly smashed down and killed several aliens who were on the other side who were overseeing the work of the human race. It was smashed into flesh in an instant, and everyone was stunned when this scene happened.


    The black snake wants to kill them!


    "Ah, help, run away!" This farm immediately became turbulent and chaotic, and both humans and foreigners fled.


    To them, the black snake is a ferocious monster, no matter who it is, it will kill it, and it will only bring destruction and destruction.


    The Black Snake just did things according to Tang Ye''s will, bang bang bang, smashing his head, and aimed at those supervising alien races with cold whips.


    Slowly, they began to discover that the black snake killed only the alien race, and the human race was fine.


    Human Race discovered this and felt curious. Don''t run away boldly, looking at Tang Ye on the black snake''s head. Terrans, their companions. Can''t help thinking, this black snake belongs to that person, belongs to his companion, and is here to save himself!


    At this moment they were so excited. Does the human race really have a holy land, and the holy land really has a powerful human race that can deal with alien races and save their companions? !


    Able to ride a giant snake, must be a god-man. It must have come from the Holy Land!


    "It was the adults from the Holy Land who saved us!" The Human Race who had that thought exclaimed, spreading this thought and emotion to other Human Races.


    Other human races originally had panic and fleeing for their lives, but after being reminded, it was discovered that the black snake really only killed alien races, not them. They also got excited suddenly, stopped running away, looked up at the ferocious black snake, and killed those alien races who cruelly abused them!


    An excitement of revenge, a **** infection, and even made some people use hoes to fight foreign races.


    The alien race also realized that the black snake only killed them, but could not accept the fact that the human race came with the black snake. How could Human Race have such a strong ability!


    The black snake continued to crush and kill those alien races, and it was about to kill the ferocious alien race that had just whipped several human races. This supervising alien was very angry, and didn''t believe that there would be such a thing as a human counterattack. But the facts are in front of him, he has to accept. He wants to save his life. Only by saving his life can he avenge these **** human races. But how to save lives? In front of such a fierce giant snake, there is no way at all.


    Suddenly, Supervising Alien thought of a way. He quickly went over to grab a human race as his shield, and the black snake didn''t suppress it after seeing it.


    This trick really works!


    Hehe... Supervisor Alien laughed.


    However, at this moment he saw the person standing on the head of the black snake jumping down towards him. He was surprised, is this human race going to kill himself? However, he did not dare to have his companion as a shield!


    "If you dare to approach me, I will kill him!" Supervising the alien cried angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s expression remained unchanged, and she continued to charge.


    The supervising foreign race was furious and wanted to kill the human race in his hand and grab another one to tell Tang Ye that he really dared to kill the human race!


    However, he suddenly saw that Tang Ye rushing towards him disappeared!


    In the next second, Tang Ye appeared behind him, swiping a sharp knife, and cut off his arm holding a person.


    The blood splattered and the pain came.


    "Ah!" The supervising alien exclaimed painfully, turning around to see Tang Ye with a cold expression, he couldn''t help being frightened.


    How could this human race have such a strong power?


    Does it really come from the Holy Land?

 Chapter 1426： Bloody spread!

    The supervising foreign race was cut off by Tang Ye, unable to use Human Race as a shield, and was kicked to the ground by Tang Ye. After rolling out, he clutched his arm and groaned constantly.


    But he still didn''t believe that this was the pain a human race caused them. However, when he looked up, he saw a mess in the farm. Most of the aliens were killed and injured. They shouted constantly, crying, begging, cursing... There were also some aliens running away, but they were chased by black snakes. Several aliens died.


    Suddenly, the farm was filled with despair from a foreign race.


    The supervising alien looked at this scene and felt very familiar. Isn''t this the scene when you took someone through a human village? At that time, in a deep mountain and old forest, many human races lived, they plundered, the scene is just like the current farm.


    What''s this?


    Supervising aliens is extremely complicated. What they did to the human race, now the human race has done it back to them!


    It''s really ironic.


    Tang Ye walked in front of the supervising alien and glanced at him indifferently. Without talking nonsense, he directly stepped on one of his legs and injured the other hand, making him almost a useless person, and could no longer pose a threat to anyone.


    "You, you..." The supervising alien was in pain, and felt that Tang Ye was too hot, so it would be better to kill him.


    And he didn''t have the courage to commit suicide, so he could only live and suffer like this.


    Tang Ye knew that this supervising alien was a small leader or something, so he didn''t kill him, so he specifically let him watch. Then Tang Ye swiftly ran out to help the black snake clean up the nasty alien races that he had missed. Wherever it passed, cold light flashed, blood splashed, and the lives of foreign races were harvested, without the ability to resist.


    Tang Ye is already an intermediate Sanxian power. None of the foreign races in this farm reached this state, so Tang Ye had to slaughter them.


    The crippled supervising alien saw Tang Ye''s fatal and ruthless action, killing one of his subordinates, and he really hated it to the extreme.


    However, there is no alternative. This is a great torture for him. He can''t stand it anymore, I hope someone can come and kill him!


    "Kill, kill me..." He hummed as he looked at the sky as he prayed.


    But not long after, Tang Ye killed the subordinates of the supervising foreign race, and when he returned to the supervising foreign race, he was inevitably stained with a layer of blood. This was a great provocation and excitement for the supervising foreign race.


    The Supervisor Alien was furious, struggling to fight Tang Ye desperately, but he couldn''t move half a point. Both legs were abolished, one hand was cut off, and the other hand was interrupted. How can this be done?


    He still had some strength, staring at Tang Ye and shouted: "You will definitely be killed by us, or you will die miserably! What you do today, we will double it back to your human race. We... want all of your human race to die Drop!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "What I did is what you did to our human race, didn''t you?"


    "Hmph, your human race deserves it! You don''t deserve to be compared with us!" Since this moment, Supervising Alien still feels that he is superior and superior to Tang Ye.


    In their eyes, it seems that they are destined to be more noble than the human race, no matter what the human race does or changes, they should be subordinate to them.


    Tang Ye didn''t even think about saying anything to these alien races. Is it necessary to persuade them to enlighten them like the Virgin, saying that they should be racially equal, shouldn''t they treat human races like that?


    Tang Ye was not so kind, nor so patient. What it does to alien races today may cause many human races to suffer suffering and even death tomorrow. So Tang Ye directly said to the human races in the farm: "He will leave it to you to deal with it, whatever you like!"


    "There is one more thing..." Tang Ye said, slightly silent, and then said: "After today, what you want to do must be decided by yourself. I will not lead you and will not be with you all the time. I''m going to do something about the future of our human race. Don''t worry, everyone, our human race... hopes to go back to the past! If we didn''t have it before, then today, I tell you... there is!"


    "Okay, thank you, my lord!" A relatively young and **** human man responded to Tang Ye.


    Then many people responded, and the momentum gradually increased.


    For them, the current situation is a victory. With this victory, enough, even if you die, there is no regret. Because without this victory, the future will either die in the world of alien races or die under the cold whip of alien races. What''s the point?


    Tang Ye nodded to everyone, then jumped on the black snake''s head and waved his hand: "I want to go all the way east, and I will save more companions. Now, all you have to do is to stay alive. As long as you live, you must Can see hope. At least, see the hope I bring!"


    Tang Ye said such a word without shame.


    This is also a stopgap measure. The human race now needs this thing too much. Only when there is hope, can you live with a soul, otherwise it will be a pile of dead, numb walking dead.


    Think about the original human race, which soared from the ancestral land, carrying the dream of immortality, and the dream of going away from the world, and finally fell into the current situation. Does it hurt?


    Tang Ye''s words really inspired everyone.


    Then Tang Ye and Black Snake continued eastward.


    The human race on the farm watched him go, and then looked at the abandoned supervising alien. This is an alien who has abused them. Even though he has been abolished, it still makes people generate great hatred. Now, he will be the target of revenge for this group of people.


    Supervising the alien was panicked. He was afraid that he would be torn off piece by piece by this group of people, it would be too painful, he would rather be broken his neck and die!


    Soon, a group of people retaliated against the supervising alien, and the farm made sharp screams.


    At this time, Shana, who was originally prophesying in the astrological palace in the Eightfold Heaven, suddenly the world in her eyes became blood-red, full of screams. Then the whole world in his eyes turned into a raging fire. The spread of blood and fire, the world''s creatures were wiped out.


    "No!" Shana opened her eyes, sweat on her forehead.


    She looked up at the starry sky in pain. The starry sky was still beautiful, but she was sad and hummed, "Has it started?"


    Has the blood brought by that human race started to spread?


    "Sister..." Shana whispered to sister again. There are both worries for my sister, and hope for my sister, hoping to solve this human race early, otherwise there will be too many companions to die.


    Now Shana regards the foreign race as a companion, and Tang Ye as an enemy.


    For her, the killing brought by Tang Ye had already begun. As a kind-hearted Celestial Clan, she considers herself kind and hopes this killing can stop quickly. As for the behavior towards the human race, she thinks it is to protect the same race. She is not willing to kill the human race, but between the human race and the same race, she naturally chooses the same race.


    However, for the human race, her heavenly race prophesied that the sacrifice is cruel and inexcusable!

 Chapter 1427： Reel in the mountains!

    Those who care about Tang Ye, there are only Shana and Saya on the eighth heaven. As for other people, even if they know that there is such a human race doing things, I am afraid they will not pay attention. They have eight heavens, and they care about the low one, which is not funny.


    Now the master of the world of One Heaven, the master of ceremonies paid attention to this matter. Even if it''s the double heaven, they didn''t care about it before the emcee did not report. Not everyone has Shana''s ability to predict and deduct. In fact, Shana couldn''t predict too much, she just felt Tang Ye''s breath, with huge killing intent and blood. As for the **** picture, I first constructed it myself. It became clear after a heavy day happened.


    She didn''t want to say this kind of thing, for fear of causing panic or even greater killing. Perhaps, still holding some other ideas. Since he is the descendant of that adult, can he live in peace?


    Shana wanted to propose this kind of agreement to get along with each other in peace. However, she gave up all herself. Because once this kind of thing is told to the king, the king will make a sneer. Just a human race, what qualifications do they have to make an agreement with him?


    There is no talk of peace or compromise with the human race, the heavens will be immortal for generations to come!


    In the final analysis, it''s just like today''s clan does not have enough deterrence, then there is no capital, let the heavens pay attention to it, let alone the so-called compromises, agreements and the like.


    A few days later.


    Saya went from the seventh heaven to the sixth heaven, and Tang Ye went all the way east, destroying several foreign cities with the black snake. Wherever it goes, it brings destruction and destruction, blood and gunpowder. A fear has spread among the alien races, word of mouth, all alien races in the heavens know that a human demon has risen, bringing a black giant snake from hell, representing destruction and death. They must unite and kill this human demon!


    Ah, Human Race, what an ironic thing. It''s actually a human race, but it''s a human race, the humble and insulted human race is regarded as a domestic animal!


    At first, the aliens were surprised and shocked. Then, it was angry, disdainful, and ridiculous. Finally, there are fears and memories.


    Finally remembered that Human Race was once a family of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. They have terrible potential, comprehension, and creativity. They once dominated the world!


    Although you are now dominating them, don''t forget the fear of being dominated by the human race!


    In the precepts left by the ancestors, they all mentioned, beware of the comeback of the human race!


    Making a comeback?


    It seems that the human race once invaded their world and dominated them, and then they fought back and expelled the human race.


    Is Terran''s revival, an aggressive comeback?


    If you want to understand this question clearly, you have to go back thousands of years ago, when the Human Race was born the Lord of the Worlds. Now there is no way to investigate clearly. And Tang Ye didn''t want to pursue it. The past is the past, the present is the present, and he wants to change the present.


    Now Tang Ye and Black Snake stopped on the top of a mountain, did not move forward, looking ahead. There is a towering mountain ahead, and on the top of the mountain is a spatial vortex that rotates all year round.


    That is the gate of the first heaven, connecting the first heaven and the second heaven.


    In order to allow Tang Ye to move safely, the Black Snake will block the gate of the world and buy time for Tang Ye. To say that Black Snake regained the power of ancestors with Tang Ye, perhaps faster. But the Black Snake sensed that there was a strong enemy coming. If he wanted to block him, he had to use the restraining power of the world gate to drag it longer. For example, the enemy originally took one month to arrive, but after using the gate of the world, it can be delayed to two months!


    Moreover, Tang Ye also needs to stand alone and temper, how to survive in the future without the experience of bleeding.


    "I''m leaving, you must be careful." Tang Ye sighed and said to the black snake next to him.


    He has been quite sure that the snake is his mascot, so he has a lot of affection for the snake. Fighting with the black snake these days, with feelings, I definitely don''t want something wrong with the black snake. However, the black snake blocking the gate of the realm means that it will encounter a powerful enemy from above the second heaven. No matter how strong he is, he can''t handle it anyway.


    The black snake nodded and said, "The previous ruins and ancient places have no good treasures. The old scraps of copper and rotten iron are only powerful because they contain a trace of the power of that adult. Now you have to take it back, It was the weapon of the former adult. You don¡¯t have a weapon now, and you really need one. However, in this great heaven, there is no complete weapon left by the adult. This seems to be a strategy of a foreign race, and it cannot completely destroy the adult. The weapons of the empire were destroyed and dismantled and scattered around. Some of them were placed in the first heaven, thinking that through the harsh environment of the first heaven, the power of the weapons could be weakened. But even after thousands of years, the strength of that lord will never decrease. This It''s the horrible thing about that lord, it will last forever!"


    "Have you seen my ancestors?" Tang Ye asked suddenly. If this black dragon had seen it, it would be terrible, because at least it has lived for tens of thousands of years...Fuck, how many years are tens of thousands of years?


    The black snake said: "This is a pity. I haven''t seen the adult. That ruined ancient place is also the descendant of that adult. It is also your ancestor. The vast world is more than a nine-layer heaven. As the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, that adult has already traveled far away in time and space."


    "Oh..." Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. Going further, it is estimated that we will talk about why the ancestors will fall, and that is not to mention the forbidden battle for the Lord of the Worlds. I''m afraid Black Snake doesn''t know about those things.


    The black snake said: "The weapon of that lord was lost to the heavens, and the people of the heavens could not move. Therefore, a place of protection was established on the spot, guarding that part of the weapon, and killing it day and night with strength. If you feel like you If you have enough strength, go to the place where the weapon is guarded and grab it directly."


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded.


    The Black Snake had nothing to tell, and he didn''t need to entangle him affectionately. He suddenly raised his head and swung his body towards the mountain of the gate of the world.


    "Be careful, don''t die, we are going to Jiuzhongtian together!" Tang Ye shouted to the black snake.


    The Black Snake can be regarded as a legacy left by his ancestors, otherwise it would not help him so. Since it was a "legacy", he should have used it with ease. However, this legacy is alive, so he will easily become emotional. He has always valued love and righteousness, both for people and beasts.


    The black snake didn''t look back, and went straight up the mountain. Wherever he went, there was another wailing. Those alien races thought it was the human demons who came, so they ran for their lives.


    Soon the black snake reached the mountain side, and his whole body was coiled around the mountain. The huge head roared at the gate of the realm, and opened the mouth of the blood basin. The front fangs were revealed and the fierce appearance was revealed, and he wanted to swallow the realm The door swallowed the same day.


    Handsome!


    Extremely mighty!


    Some alien races saw the black snake and attacked, but they were all easily destroyed by the black snake.


    This matter has made the emcee''s nerves tense, very worried, and immediately through the power connection between the world and the world, let the second heaven send someone to rescue!

 Chapter 1428： Terran Demon!

    The Black Snake rose up from the mountain and blocked the gate of the world, Tang Ye began to do his own thing, and went to reclaim the power of the ancestors.


    Why recycle instead of searching?


    Because the things of his ancestors were taken away by foreign races and guarded. What he has to do is to recapture these powers from those alien races.


    The movement made by the black snake attracted a considerable part of the power of the alien race. Although alien soldiers know that they can do nothing to face such a giant snake, as soldiers, they are blood on the battlefield. As a fighter, you must have this consciousness.


    Waves of foreign soldiers went to attack the black snake, but they were too small in front of the black snake, and they were crushed by the black snake without hurting the black snake. They have to retreat, discuss countermeasures, or wait for reinforcements.


    The black snake''s goal is a powerful enemy above the second heaven, not the little ones like the first heaven, so it just hovered on the mountain. Only when it is hungry will it put down its body and eat monsters or alien soldiers stationed around it. At this time, it was the nightmare of alien soldiers or monsters. Because black snakes eat a lot, they can''t escape and often cause huge casualties.


    Tang Ye is not here, if he is there, it is estimated that there will be too many spiritual cores to use up. However, when the strength is increased, these spiritual cores are useless. The higher the strength, the more particular things to use. Just come back to the Novice Village to fight the elementary monsters with the advanced players in the game, it is inexperienced.


    Now Tang Ye had already filled in five more squares for Intermediate Sanxian, five squares before he could reach the realm of Earth Fairy. At that time, he didn''t have to be afraid of anyone in the first day. The reason for this description of cultivation is because Tang Ye came from the ancestral land. The big world of the ancestral land is a world with highly developed science and civilization, and even abstract things can be described visually.


    Therefore, there are ten grid power fillings between cultivation, which Tang Ye distinguished based on the knowledge of the ancestral world for the convenience of judgment.


    Although he is only five grids of intermediate Sanxian, but for Yizhongtian''s power, he is already outstanding. Except for the few foreign races on the emcee''s side who are approaching the earth fairy, not many people are his opponents.


    In fact, coupled with the stunts brought from the ancestral land, Tang Ye was confident to fight with the strength of the immortal that was about to approach the land. As long as it is not at the level of the immortal, and the gap between the level and the level is opened, he is not afraid. I heard that the lord of the first layer of heaven is the master of ceremonies, and has no strength to reach the earth immortal. So Tang Ye was afraid of being besieged and enemies from the Second Heaven, he was scarcely afraid of anyone in the First Heaven.


    The enemy of the second layer was blocked by the black snake, so he didn''t have to worry about it for the time being, so he went directly to the place where the ancestors'' power was blocked.


    The information given by the black snake is a fragment of a weapon used by the ancestors. The weapon of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds, even if it was just fragments, had infinite power. With this power, Tang Ye could deal with the enemy coming down from above.


    The weapon used by the ancestors is very simple and clear, the Overlord Halberd.


    Although the name is simple, it is a terrifying existence that swept across the world. The Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds of Human Race, it is said that he likes to be simple and rude, do or not, one word-do!


    To ascend the position of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, more than tens of thousands of killings, he will carry the Overlord Halberd, fighting from this day to the day, from this world to the other, defeating one strongman after another, creating one that belongs to him Era!


    The black snake gave Tang Ye specific information so that he would know where to go. That is a small rod of the Overlord Halberd, which seems to be the least powerful. The Overlord Halberd was disassembled into several parts and sealed in the first, second, and third heavens. There are two parts in Yizhongtian, Tang Ye went to find the first part first.


    The overlord halberd that was taken care of by a young master of ceremonies has a tail end!


    The foreign race didn''t know what Tang Ye had to do. They thought that Tang Ye was with the black snake, but didn''t show up, hiding under the black snake to practice. Probably this is also the reason why the foreign race spared no effort to attack the black snake without fear of heavy losses. After the master of Tang Ye was killed, the black snake had no meaning to exist.


    At this time, under the control of Yizhong, the master of ceremonies, the master of ceremonies, and a dozen elders gathered together to urgently discuss ways to deal with the black snake.


    "Human demons, must be killed!" The grand emcee was very angry, and smashed a table with a slap.


    He didn''t expect this to happen. At the beginning, a human race discovered by the Green Hornet made a little noise, thinking that the Hornet can solve it, but something went wrong. But the problem is not too big. The Green Hornet has used enough power to kill this human race, and the result is the beginning of the tragedy. The Green Hornet was defeated again and again, and when the general was dispatched, this human race had an unimaginable surprise. A giant snake monster that despised the heavens came out!


    This forced their dominance in Yizhongtian to be threatened!


    It happens to be a human race!


    It must be resolved, immediately, immediately!


    The foreign races here couldn''t bear that tone.


    However, the reality has frustrated them. They couldn''t deal with the black snake entrenched in the high mountains of the gate of the world.


    The Shao emcee said: "In the current situation, you can only ask for help from the adults of the second heaven!"


    "But by doing this, we will lose all our faces. It is even possible that we will not only lose face, but also be punished!" said the grand emcee.


    "Otherwise, what can we do, that giant python... is not what we should have in the first heaven. It is now entrenched in the gate of the world, and it is still unknown what it intends. If it is to destroy the first heaven, then it must be requested. Help from the adults of the second heaven!" An elder frowned.


    Thinking of the black snake entrenched in the high mountains of the gate of the world, the foreign races here were silent. Indeed, the black snake is too powerful, they can do nothing at all. What worries them the most is that the black snake occupies the high mountain of the gate of the world and does not know what to do. If you want to destroy the gate of the world, it may cause the destruction of a whole world!


    The gate of the realm, as the passage connecting the two realms, has the power of change, from the first heaven and from the second heaven. If it is out of control, the double heaven will fall down, and the consequences will be disastrous.


    The grand emcee thought for a while, but at last he could only sigh helplessly, and said solemnly: "Then please come down to help the Lord Erzhongtian!"


    After thinking about it, the grand emcee said again: "Since the black snake entrenched in the high mountains of the gate of the world, I haven''t seen the human race. Is this human race still there? If not, where did he go and what did he want to do? How, it must be figured out! If he is no longer with the black snake, kill him immediately! I will go out and break his body into pieces!"


    The other aliens had no opinion, and nodded and said it was so decided.


    At this time, it''s night.


    Tang Ye sneaked into a city, and the city was still very lively, mainly with foreign soldiers patrolling back and forth. What surprised Tang Ye was that he found a lot of portraits on the wall. They were wanted. It was him who was wanted, but the person in the portrait was not like him. The person in the portrait is very cruel, like a monster.


    Terran Demon...?


    Tang Ye was speechless, those alien races had uglier themselves to this point.


    He became a demon!

 Chapter 1429： Kill it!

    Probably it had brought too much blood and destruction. Tang Ye was feared, cursed, and angry by the foreign race, wishing to cut him off. Therefore, for the aliens who have not seen him, they must imagine him as an ugly monster.


    So he became a demon.


    The devil had his anger and hatred towards Tang Ye, and he also had an explanation of why Tang Ye, a human race, possesses such a powerful force. Otherwise, it is difficult for them to accept this kind of thing. In the past, there were strong human races who bothered them, but they would never be as strong as Tang Ye now. In particular, he can order a black giant python to act, this is the power of the devil!


    There are demons in the world of Nine Heavens, and now the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms is a demons. But they will not be called demons. The word "evil" is already distinguished. The dark demons are their common enemy. Like the blood demons that invaded the ancestral land before, it is a kind of dark demons.


    The devil can also be said to be the dark demons. However, the dark demons have long been repulsed and expelled, and they are mostly sealed in the world of purgatory, suffering from purgatory, and weakened because they are very terrifying existence.


    After Tang Ye was regarded as a demon, another theory was born in the alien race. That is, he is an evil human race. In order to gain strength, he made a deal with the dark demons and became an evil **** demon!


    The devil came from the darkness, to take revenge, to destroy the alien race. Therefore, he is all enemies of alien races.


    As for the Dark Demon Race has been expelled and sealed, how can Tang Ye alone deal with them?


    This is not something the vast aliens need to care about. They only need to be told that Tang Ye, the human race, has made a deal with the dark demons and has become a complete demon, and that he is a common enemy.


    Therefore, as long as the upper-level managers know about the dark demons. They care about this and will find out. The results showed that there was no trace of the dark demons. Then, they also said that Tang Ye made a deal with the Dark Demon Race, just because of the guiding role of public opinion.


    There are also sympathizers among alien races. If Tang Ye is just an ordinary human race, fighting for the liberation of the human race, it will inevitably make some aliens feel weak. After all, how their aliens treat the human race, they know in their hearts, it is normal for the human race to resist and avenge. Therefore, only by portraying Tang Ye as an extreme evil can all foreign races regard him as an enemy, and deal with him together, making it easier to solve him!


    The devil is the extreme evil.


    "Demon..." Tang Ye looked at the portrait of "him" posted on the wall, a little wondering what to say.


    He also knew that during this period of time and the black snake made a lot of movement, destroyed many things, farms, towns, living measures, etc., causing huge losses to the aliens, and many aliens died or were seriously injured. All in all, it is a doomsday disaster. So many aliens hate him. Some are purely hurt. They are innocent aliens and have not persecuted the human race. Regarding these, Tang Ye can only be silent, or that they want revenge, even if they come to him.


    He tried his best to avoid harming the innocent, this is the principle of his efforts to live a kind-hearted life. However, in the vast action, it is inevitable that some innocent people will be hurt and hated. Tang Ye accepted this hatred. If the other party comes to kill him for revenge, he will not be unwilling or resentful. But if the **** who persecuted the Human Race killed him, he would be very unwilling and could not accept it. What he is doing now is a big cause, liberating the Human Race!


    What we have to deal with is the **** who persecute the human race!


    According to the portrait posted on the wall, even if Tang Ye walked on the street, he would not be recognized by the alien. However, since he is a human race, he definitely cannot walk alone on the street. Human races are all controlled by alien races. What''s more, if the Tang Ye incident occurred, the Human Race was even more strictly controlled. So everything is mutual. While Tang Ye caused huge losses and pressure on the alien races, those human races were also treated more cruelly.


    so what should I do now? Did Tang Ye stop? Tang Ye didn''t stop, he would go on firmly. Perhaps this is unfair to those other human races who have not escaped and survived, but the road to liberation has never been perfect.


    Tang Ye walked over and tore off a portrait, squinting. Devil, then devil!


    "Stop, who are you? Bold, dare to tear off our wanted warrant! Turn around and let us see who you are!" Tang Ye tore off a portrait, suddenly a loud shout came from behind. It is an alien patrol soldier.


    He stood still, without turning around. It is easy to foresee the next situation. If he turns around and the inspecting soldiers see that he is a human race, he will definitely be arrested. A single human race dare to tear up the notice of the wanted human race, either it is the strong human race, or the companion of the strong human race, or the human race intending to rebel. Either way, they will be arrested!


    "He is a human race!" However, before Tang Ye could figure out what to do, another foreign race shouted out.


    "Looking at his appearance, the human race is undoubtedly!" The alien added, judging that Tang Ye is alone, and did not see Tang Ye''s appearance.


    "Grab him!" several aliens said in unison.


    Human race is very sensitive now, dare to tear off the wanted announcement, it is definitely not a safe human race, you have to catch it anyway!


    Don''t need Tang Ye to think about what to do now, it must be to leave. But the alien will not let him go easily, so he has to fight. He didn''t want to show his face directly, so he simply covered his face with a black cloth, like a thief, or a knight, and turned around and looked at the alien races who rushed in.


    "Oh my God, it''s the strong human race!" Suddenly, an alien called out like this.


    All the aliens were taken aback. Tang Ye was also taken aback. He covered his face, how could he be recognized at a glance as the person who made a huge disturbance with the black snake?


    "Don''t dare to show your face, look at his eyes again, and want to hit us, he is definitely the strong human race!" The alien who made the judgment said the reason for his judgment.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. This reason is too random, probably because these aliens feel that it is themselves who dare to beat them. After all, the other human races are now trembling, and they dare not do anything excessive, otherwise they would easily be regarded as betrayers and killed.


    "Call for reinforcements!" an alien reminded. Tang Ye was so powerful that he had already wiped out several of their cities, and reinforcements were necessary.


    Several alien races had surrounded Tang Ye, but they didn''t do anything. They were waiting for reinforcements.


    The commotion here attracted the attention of other aliens on the street. They heard that it was the human demon, and they all fled for fear of being killed or eaten by the devil.


    Tang Ye already possesses the ability to scare foreign races just by name!


    But there are also some aliens who are bold and stand farther to watch. I probably wanted to watch this human demon be eliminated!


    Tang Ye was not so stupid, letting foreign reinforcements come and beat him. He rushed up suddenly, skimmed in front of an alien soldier, pinched his neck, and solved one with a click.


    "Ah!" A foreign race was very scared, and it turned out to be a demon.

 Chapter 1430： You are so!

    Tang Ye was already an intermediate Sanxian and had a few more grid strengths, so he naturally had no problem dealing with a few ordinary alien soldiers. His speed and strength are far above these alien soldiers, and alien soldiers have no possibility of counterattack.


    Go straight to break the neck of an alien soldier, and Tang Ye continued to attack. At this time, the alien people who wanted to watch had become horrified. They realized that this human demon was very powerful and did not blink. In order not to be affected, they fled one after another.


    The scene became quite chaotic.


    The remaining alien races were scared, but did not escape. Not every alien is greedy of life and fear of death. Becoming a soldier naturally has the courage and belief of a soldier. Don''t run away, don''t beg for mercy, otherwise you will have no self-esteem!


    Several foreign races bravely faced Tang Ye and protected the masses. But Tang Ye didn''t have any mercy. Several foreign races prevented him from leaving, so he shot. He flew a foreign race with one punch, and the others didn''t care about it. They drove a road and left quickly.


    But there was a foreign race that was quite tenacious, knowing that it was not an opponent, he had to rush to hug Tang Ye''s leg, drag Tang Ye, and wait for reinforcements to come and destroy Tang Ye, the demon!


    They have their justice and their persistence.


    To those alien people, it is very respectable!


    But Tang Ye also had his own justice and persistence. He didn''t want to fall into a gang fight, and then accidentally couldn''t escape. There are ideals to believe that if he is caught, then no matter how great he believes in-liberating the entire human race, how kind, etc., he will definitely be brutally killed by the alien race.


    From the point that he wanted to liberate the human race, it was destined to be evil for the alien race. Since you can''t change, then go forward bravely, no matter how much blood you have to get!


    "Don''t challenge my patience for the lives of your alien races, as long as you stop me, I will kill as many as possible!" Tang Ye punched the alien who was holding his thigh, hit the back of the neck, and the alien''s neck also clicked. He died, his hands were unable to let go of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye continued to withdraw.


    "Stop him, never let him go!" Two foreign soldiers died, and several others. Watching the human demons kill two companions with their own eyes, they no longer fear, and their hearts are completely filled with anger!


    They showed a kind of spirit that would rather die than surrender, and desperately tried to stop Tang Ye, and never let Tang Ye escape!


    They have noble beliefs-by killing Tang Ye here, you can avoid the killing of many foreign companions. At the expense of oneself, you can save a large number of companions. It''s worth it!


    An alien rushed to stop Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s eyes were cold. Still have to come to die, then die!


    Tang Ye shot, also mercilessly. Another alien raced toward him, and directly used the force, first repelled him, and then took a step forward. Before that alien race could not twist his body, he directly pinched his neck, slammed his neck, and killed him.


    "Don''t be afraid, hold him back!" The death of another alien race was just a matter of moments. When you are used to it, you will not be afraid. If you think of yourself as a person who will die, you will not be afraid. Turning white and stiff, he still shouted angrily, and went to stop Tang Ye.


    Affected by the courage and spirit of these alien soldiers, the alien people who have not yet escaped are not afraid. They stopped and even approached the past, encouraging and helping the two or three aliens, and shouting: "Kill this human demon. Damn human race, kill him, you must kill him!"


    The scene becomes more chaotic.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to finish the work quickly, but seeing those alien people booing like this, behaving awe-inspiringly, he was furious, so he turned around and grabbed an alien soldier. The alien soldier originally thought that Tang Ye was going to escape, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to return suddenly, was caught by Tang Ye, and fell directly into Tang Ye''s hands, who was pinched by Tang Ye again.


    You don''t need a weapon. It''s a good way to break your neck with a click. You don''t need to get your hands dirty. But to be able to do this is usually a lot stronger than the opponent, not so easy to crush. Breaking the neck is not breaking a bean sprout. If the strength is not much different, it is impossible to do it.


    So Tang Ye killed these alien soldiers, it was just a matter of thinking.


    Tang Ye squeezed the alien''s neck, lifted it up, and jumped onto a roof so that the alien soldiers and the alien crowd could see him. He looked at the many alien races with cold eyes, and hummed: "In your eyes, our human race is lowly, is it damned?"


    Many alien races were emotional towards Tang Ye, and directly responded loudly: "Of course, what kind of human race is you! You have always been humble! Even if we are respected and treated kindly by us, that is our kindness! Your human race has always been. Slave, what else can you talk to us?!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said: "So, our human race is low and **** in your eyes. Okay, I have no opinion on your views. Then, in my eyes, you are also low and damn! This is me. My thoughts as a human race! What is different from yours? No! It is our own thoughts! Since you believe that the human race is low and damn, then I also believe that you are low and damn. So... your lives It''s worthless in my eyes!"


    Click!


    Tang Ye was not joking, and didn''t plan to discuss anything with those yelling aliens, and after speaking, he broke the neck of the alien soldier.


    This is the attitude he wants to express.


    You aliens feel that our human race is lowly, slaves, and can be bullied at will. Your thoughts have been passed on for thousands of years, deep in your bones, and you can¡¯t persuade them. You kill me, and I will kill you too!


    This is Tang Ye''s attitude.


    The number of alien races is counted in hundreds of millions, while the human races are not many. He was afraid that while persuading some alien races, more human races would die. The alien race is over before the persuasion is over. Then, even if you become a demon, you must change this status quo, save the human race, and liberate the human race!


    Many foreign races did not expect Tang Ye to be so...arrogant? Arrogant? Or something else, in short, the foreign race''s feelings towards Tang Ye were very complicated, it was hard to explain.


    Some of them were very angry, pure anger at the fact that Tang Ye killed their companion, so arrogant and arrogant.


    However, some of them had certain thoughts about Tang Ye. Then they are affected by the kind of emotion that seems to be involved in things like shame. They want to cover up this guilty conscience and shame, so they behave extremely angry.


    As Tang Ye said, what they think of Human Race, then Human Race can also think of them. Different ideas, who can interfere with whom?


    They are not the same family, who can control whom?


    Now the human race is weak, so being bullied is helpless.


    But if there are strong people in the human race, why not resist bullying?


    Changing the position of the alien race to the current human race, they will naturally have the idea of ??resistance.


    I know this kind of thing, but I don''t want to admit it. Because acknowledgment is a denial of one''s past practices, and also a denial and criticism of ancestors.


    No way!


    Therefore, Human Race, still obediently be slaves, just like the past few thousand years! Don''t talk about rights, status, equality, life, etc., just serve our foreign race obediently!


    We are alien, the masters of the world!


    Human Race don''t make those troublesome things come out!


    Now there is only one human powerhouse who has jumped out and can''t threaten him. Should he compromise with him?


    Why so! Kill this human race directly, then all the trouble will be gone. This is the fastest way to solve the trouble!


    So, let''s kill this human race!


    "Kill him!" According to that voice, someone from the alien cried out.


    As a result, more and more aliens shouted out.


    Tang Ye looked at them and smiled.


    You are so, why should I say a word of "good"?

 Chapter 1431： Vicious plan!

    People who usually watch movies and other things always hear something, "The most terrifying thing is actually the human heart." The human heart is complicated and it shows humanity. What is human nature is not counted as what we usually see, but can only be seen when it is critical. Normally he may be a good person, but he can do the most evil things at critical times.


    Tang Ye felt that the disposition of a foreign race was no different from that of a human being. In fact, when aliens live and manage the world in a civilized way left by the human race, they can be called "humans." Even their appearance is constantly changing.


    At this time, the choices of the aliens showed their "humanity" to a large extent. Maybe there are kind-hearted alien races, but now they have become hypocritical. Or they were cowardly, unable to stick to their own ideas, as the public wanted to kill Tang Ye. After all, there are too many limitations after all.


    Tang Ye looked at them with a firm heart that had never been more determined. This way, you can only be tough to the end, the gods block and kill the gods, and the Buddha blocks and kill the Buddha!


    At this time, there were a large number of foreign soldiers coming outside the city gate, and there were even Green Hornet soldiers flying from the sky. This is a big siege!


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to get entangled with these alien races. Although killing these alien races was easy, killing too many was also tiring. When the time comes, a few more powerful alien races will easily cause accidents.


    Tang Ye insisted on the idea of ??retreating, without the blood rushing to kill the Quartet first.


    However, in the face of the current congestion of those alien races and their paranoid thoughts, he must be killed, he must be regarded as a demon, and he feels that he is human in nature, that is humble, he will not be polite.


    He still held the alien that he had just killed in his hand. In order to let the aliens recognize his attitude, don¡¯t think that a few words would deny his beliefs. They thought they could ignore him and get rid of him easily. He suddenly Fist punched into the body of that alien race, and pulled out the main crystallization as a cultivator-the spiritual core.


    Such an approach is tantamount to digging one''s heart when killing people in the ancestral world. How cruel it is!


    For the aliens, it is very impactful!


    Tang Ye said coldly to the alien races: "In the past, when the human race had a status, he would always say things like''don''t treat anyone as a human'', just like your current attitude towards the human race. You have done too much, There are even people who treat people as food. So, now, I tell you, in the eyes of my human race, you are just a resource for cultivation!"


    "Don''t understand? It doesn''t matter, anyway, how do you treat the human race, I will treat you!" Tang Ye snorted, and then threw the corpse of the alien race that had been killed and the spirit core taken out to the ground.


    "You...!" The remaining two alien soldiers were so sad to see their companions being treated like this. It doesn''t count as being killed, but also being dug into a spiritual core. What a cruel and inhumane talent can do!


    The two foreign soldiers were so angry at Tang Ye that their eyes were bloodshot. There was a brief silence among the other aliens, and they probably saw this **** scene, and they were really shocked. However, they soon erupted into strong emotions, verbally criticizing Tang Ye, swearing a lot, asking him to die, and so on.


    Tang Ye looked contemptuous, no longer wasting time with them, turned and jumped away, so as not to be surrounded by foreign reinforcements.


    The remaining two alien soldiers wanted to stop Tang Ye, and they just wanted to move their legs, but they didn''t move. Only then did they discover that their body had reacted instinctively and had been oppressed by the **** performance Tang Ye showed. After all, it killed their companion in front of them, and also took out their companion''s spiritual core. That kind of bloody, fearful impact, can''t help but make them scared!


    It''s not uncommon for your body to keep up with what your head thinks. It''s as if people are too nervous to speak. Obviously there are a lot of things I want to say, but my head is buzzing, or it is not good. A timid and shy student who is suddenly called to the podium to speak to the whole class may have this phenomenon!


    "Damn it! Get moving!" The two foreign soldiers kept slapping their legs to get them to act and drag Tang Ye.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye had already left in an instant, but Tang Ye turned around and said to them, "You should be lucky to have saved your lives."


    Tang Ye, who behaved in this way, looked like a villain, so provocative, so irritating, and itchy. The two alien soldiers clenched their fists, very unwilling, but like a protagonist who had first encountered a setback, waiting for the next rise in the face.


    Tang Ye didn''t want this either, the reality always forced him to look like a bad guy. However, it turns out that in the end, he may not be wrong.


    Soon after Tang Ye left, a large number of foreign soldiers arrived. They asked the two foreign soldiers, and then immediately chased Tang Ye. The Green Hornet soldiers flying in the sky also rushed into action, occupying the aerial perspective, searching every corner and never let Tang Ye leave.


    Suddenly, the whole city was heavily guarded, and the entry and exit supervision was very strict.


    However, the foreign race did not find Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye''s anger at those alien races in the city had an impact that the alien races did not expect. Or, they underestimated the xinxing that still exists in the human bones. Some Human Race heard the things that Tang Ye was arguing, and then the Human Race said privately that in the end almost the entire city of Human Race knew about it.


    Then, there was a rebellion in the human race. From one to two, to three or four. These human races want to fight for their own rights and do not want to be a slave with no dignity, meaningless life, and no expectation in the future, even if they will be killed, they must express their aspirations!


    The result was...most of them were killed.


    The alien race would not allow these powerless human races to add trouble to them.


    The scary thing is that the restlessness of the human race made the city lord think of a way to lead Tang Ye out.


    "Ha... You said, if I gather the human races in the city, tie them to the square in the city, and then release the words, if the human demons do not come out, I will kill one every hour, then will this human demons come out? ?" The city lord smiled at the alien who came to the city lord''s residence to discuss countermeasures against Tang Ye.


    Several alien adults reacted differently, and some looked happy and greatly admired, thinking this was a good way. And some, there may be kindness, frowning, thinking that this approach is too cruel. I kept saying that the human race was a demon, and doing this by myself, wouldn''t it be the same as the human demons?


    It is surprising that there are still people among other races who can think so.


    However, this alien''s idea didn''t even have a chance to express it, and the other alien adults unanimously approved the proposal of the city lord. So, on this day, the whole city was in a commotion, because the soldiers arrested them and captured the human slaves from every household and tied them together in the city square.


    All races are going to kneel, their hands are tied, and anyone who doesn''t kneel will be killed. This kind of deterrence is very useful, the human race with a rebellious mind no longer resists, perhaps waiting for the opportunity, in short, all knelt down.


    Then the city lord issued a statement that if the human demon did not come out, he would kill one person every hour!


    They believed that Tang Ye must still be in the city. In such a short period of time, it could not be found on the ground, and the inspection in the air did not find Tang Ye''s figure. Could Tang Ye still disappear out of thin air. Since Tang Ye wanted to liberate the human race, then, in order to save the human race, he should do everything.


    The foreign race didn''t believe that Tang Ye could watch so many human races being killed!

 Chapter 1432： Old mans thoughts!

    After the city lord has issued the announcement, he will not kill the human race for the time being. Today is only brewing, and the killing will only start tomorrow. And on this day, he will arrange a large number of people to conduct inspections to see if there is any trace of Tang Ye.


    There are probably hundreds of people of all races in the city. Not all of them are in riots. Some of them wanted to be safe and could live just fine. Suddenly encountering such a thing, they could only cry. Maybe they wanted to resent Tang Ye, but they were suppressed by those emotional people.


    "We can no longer live so humble and cowardly. What''s the point! Why are we born as slaves? We are slaves and our children are also slaves. So...is there any value in living?!" Someone shouted.


    Suppressed those who want to compromise and beg for mercy.


    But he ushered in a severe beating, and his back was stained red with blood.


    "See if you don''t want to live anymore, then you will be the first to kill you tomorrow!" the alien who whipped the man scolded.


    This human race man was so bold and enlightened that he was beaten up without groaning. He spit out a **** saliva and stared angrily at the alien who hit him.


    That alien spirit wanted to kill this guy for a minute. But the above has already said that if you don''t kill today, and start killing tomorrow, he can only endure it.


    After the alien soldiers went to rest and slackened, some of the human race began to whisper. Some old people, whose faces were covered with vicissitudes, sighed and seemed to have figured out something again. It''s like looking back at the past, but also making a plan for the future.


    He glanced at the man next to him. It was his son, but... he was just a lowly slave at the mercy of a foreign race.


    Every time a strong human race appeared, made a noise and shouted to resist, these human races had heard of it, and a considerable number of them followed up with the resistance, but the result was killed, and it did not change the human race at all. status quo.


    So, shouldn''t you support the behavior of these companions? In order to save their own lives, to save the lives of their wives and children, even hoping that by serving the aliens honestly, can they get a better living environment? I can''t do it myself, and my children are fine.


    But, has it ever happened?


    Nothing!


    Looking at the son next to him, he was still a slave after all, even worse than before. Look at the daughter of Zhang Lao San from the back. She is not alive and there is no vitality on her face, because...a few days, she was taken by the alien and became a tool for the alien to vent.


    Why not talk about your own wife... Is that your own wife? It¡¯s just that the aliens want more human races, so they force the union to give birth. If it''s your own wife, can you watch her being used as a vent tool by a foreign race without humming?


    "Let''s..." The old man sighed wildly, looked back, and understood those things that could not be expected of the foreign race. The old man was qualified to say those things. In the tone of persuading those around him, he said: "We have been Walking on a dark and irrelevant road, I always thought that if I walked down honestly, I would see light. However, there is still no light for a lifetime. We live in the dark and give birth to children in the dark. We don¡¯t get light, we think The child will get it. There is always a bit of support for our hope of living. How many years... Thousands of years? I am also one of the children living in the dark, and then I also expect my children like this... But , It seems useless..."


    As the old man said, his eyes blurred with tears and he moved around and leaned against the man next to him. That was his son, but he was stupefied by the foreign race...Stupid, he didn''t know what the old man was expressing.


    "The most terrifying thing is..."


    The old man eased his emotions, laughed at himself, and sighed: "The most terrifying thing... is that the hope we hold is a foreign race, not a companion of our human race. We thought, obedient, honestly, We will do whatever the aliens ask us to do, try to please them as much as possible, then they will treat us better, or our children can be better. As a result, huh..."


    "There''s no such thing at all?" The old man laughed mockingly.


    The old man continued: "Think about it now, why are the hopes we once held so humble, so insignificant, and so deceitful? We actually hold hope in a foreign race!"


    "It''s going to be changed! It must be changed, otherwise, the human race will be born a slave, and the world will be a slave! So... why should I live?!" The old man got excited and stood up abruptly.


    He looked around at the human race who was kneeling and bowed his head around, and shouted: "Stand up, why should you be afraid of death! You are meaningless like this, not a human race! Stand up, even if you die, it has meaning, and you are real people! "


    "Stand up!" the old man shouted again.


    The people kneeling around looked up at the old man. Those who had already resisted and were not afraid of death stood up happily. They only need a leader to dare to resist. And some people looked hesitant, not too determined. Finally, there are some who knelt down again after hesitating. They... don''t have the experience of the elderly, and cannot be decisive. Survival is their first consideration and choice.


    Seeing the old man leading the commotion in this way, the alien soldier became angry, and went over to grab the old man by the collar and cursed: "Old man, do you want to die?"


    The old man laughed, frankly for himself, sarcastically for the alien soldier, and said: "If I don''t want to die, won''t you kill me?"


    "You..." The alien soldier was very angry and depressed.


    The resistance of the human race that Tang Ye created this time was greater than ever, because no human race had ever taken a black snake to destroy several cities, and even slashed in front of the alien race, arguing for the rights of the human race. Because of Tang Ye''s actions, many human races became enthusiastic, the old and the small, and they were not afraid of death. They were quarreling with them. Even if they warned against murder, they felt very annoying.


    So, we still have to get rid of that human race quickly!


    The old man looked at the alien sneered and said: "I know some things are ridiculous to you, such as I ask you, why do you treat our human race this way? You must say, because we have no power, we are such a lowly race. Then take it as it is. But, now, I want to say to our companion, why can he kill you? Because your strength is not better than him! What he did to you is just like what you did to us ! If you think he did something wrong, then you are also wrong! Moreover, it has been wrong for thousands of years!"


    "You old man, I killed you!" The alien race seemed to be unable to refute the old man''s words, and was even more angry and wanted to kill the old man.


    At this time, the kneeling human races stood up a lot and wanted to fight the alien races together. They were eventually infected by the old man.


    "You..." That alien race is difficult to handle, can''t kill all the races.


    "You retreat." At this time, the city lord appeared and told the soldier to retreat, and he would handle the matter.


    The city lord didn''t deal with it much either. He glanced at the old man and smiled: "I am not a thief if I am old."


    Then, the city lord ordered that no one should be killed. He knew the old man''s intention very well, he wanted to drag everyone to death, and then protect the human demon!


    How great. Old and open-minded, or, past experience tells the elderly, how worthwhile it is to die so a hundred people and keep someone who can bring hope to the human race!


    The city owner will not let the old man''s plan succeed. The more this happens, the more he will attract the human demons, kill him, and let these human races watch, the new hope that he thought is completely shattered!

 Chapter 1410： Stop bleeding with blood!

    The city lord is not that simple alien, his head is very bright, knowing that the old man''s behavior is inciting the emotions of more than a hundred human races, making them resist collectively, and then forcing the alien race to kill them. In this way, Tang Ye would not have to come to save people, and there would be no danger.


    The city owner admires these people who can make trade-offs at critical moments. Often such people will change the overall situation, continue the power of resistance, and plant the opportunity for reversal. The city owner didn''t want to make a good plan, but in the end he failed. He was won by the human race. He couldn''t afford to lose that face.


    The old man was not killed, and no one else was killed. The city lord just laughed at the old man playfully, seeing through the old man''s intentions, and using more practical results to undermine the old man''s intentions is another wonderful enjoyment.


    The old man clenched his fists, his eyes lost a little bit of expression. The alien races are becoming more and more terrifying. Their spiritual wisdom is not as high as the human race. The only ones that can be compared with the human race are the Celestial race, the Angel race, and the Elf race. But some other alien races were transformed from monsters or monsters, and most of them imitated the human race, which is hard to compare with the human race.


    However, after thousands of years of learning and changes, the intelligence of these alien races is getting higher and higher. This makes them more difficult to deal with. What¡¯s even more frightening is that there is an alien¡¯s intention to replace the human race. It seems that it is to combine the Celestial race and the human race closest to the human race to give birth to offspring. If the descendants of the human blood can become the power to return to the ancestral land, then the human race does not have it. It must exist.


    One day, there is no pure human race, but it is tantamount to the destruction of the human race.


    The old man understood many things, but for him, it was too late and he had no ability to change anything. The only thing that can be done is to place hope on young and promising fellows. Tang Ye who appeared now, after hearing those words that Tang Ye argued for Human Race, he felt that Tang Ye was such a hope.


    Unfortunately, he wanted to do something for Tang Ye, but he couldn''t do anything. Now the rest can only pray, hoping that Tang Ye can go on and not be killed by the alien race.


    The fact that the city chiefs killed the human races in the city one by one had been spread out. As long as they were still in the city, they must have known such news.


    Tang Ye is naturally no exception.


    He did not leave the city. At that time, the sky was full of Green Hornet soldiers. Even the ability to jump in space would be discovered. He had to hide in the city. Although the city is very guarded, there is no problem hiding it with his ability. It''s just that he never expected that the city lord would actually play such a sinister trick.


    Use all the people in the city to lead him out!


    He knew the purpose of the city lord very well. It was best to keep hiding for safety, but he couldn''t do it if he watched more than a hundred human races be killed.


    He was thinking of a way to deal with this sinister and vicious plan of the city lord. In fact, Tang Ye had seen the story of the city mainstay. After all, when he was in the Ancestral World, there were such things on the TV series. The result is quite annoying, but if you compromise, those caught will eventually be killed.


    Tang Ye was thinking about what to do to prevent those compatriots from being killed, otherwise it would be a waste of energy. In fact, it is difficult to keep those people''s lives forever. Even if he does not die, when he leaves, who will protect them?


    After all, everyone must have the ability to protect themselves.


    Therefore, the experiment in Dayong Township becomes particularly important. If Yang Liye and the others can learn martial arts and become stronger, they can have the ability to save lives, at least they will not be reduced to the bottom of the food chain as they are now.


    After thinking of many ways, they were all rejected by Tang Ye. He did not have enough power to deter the city owner, so that the city owner would not dare to kill those human races. What can I do? Deter the city lord by killing alien races? But the city lord may not listen, and will retaliate by killing the people. It is also possible that this deterrence was done after the city lord killed a person, and that human race was already dead, so it was deemed revenge and it was meaningless.


    Tang Ye hid under an abandoned well. Unable to find a way, he irritated with a punch and vented to the rock next to him. The rock shattered, but at this time, there were a few small flames floating around the rock. Tang Ye''s strength has increased a lot recently, and the effect of his strength attributes is directly revealed. Probably the result of reaching the world of cultivating immortals in Jiuzhongtian. For example, some people practice ice-type exercises, so when attacking, the power contains the attribute of ice, which is probably attribute attack, attribute damage, etc. And some people practice poison, so the attack moves have a poisonous effect.


    Tang Ye has always been a flame attribute. When he was in Ancestral Land, due to environmental constraints, his attacking moves needed to call out flame power to have the flame damage effect. But now in the Ninth Heaven, there is enough aura to be born for cultivation, so the attribute effects are directly revealed.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how rare a cultivator with attribute attack effects was. Those who can have this kind of ability can only rely on fate and luck. Because attributes are innate, they exist when they are born, and they don¡¯t exist.


    Maybe it''s called a genius or a wizard.


    The appearance of such a cultivating genius in Human Race is another very sensational thing. But now, apart from being known by the alien race in the first layer of heaven, Tang Ye was alarmed by the alien race, and in other worlds, it was predicted that Tang Ye''s Shana Saya would pay attention.


    Wanting to affect the entire Nine Heavens is not something that Sanxian Realm can do.


    After Tang Ye realized that he was in the world of cultivating immortals, his strength had changed. For example, the direct manifestation of flame attributes. At this time, his head flashed, and he thought of a way to deal with the malicious plan of the city lord. However, this method is not ethical or humanitarian. Because this trick is to stop the bleeding with blood!


    If the city owner threatened him with a human race, then he would threaten the city owner with a foreign race in this city!


    This method is to refine his flame ability and implant it into the alien body. In this way, he wants any alien race to die, as long as the flame burns, the alien race can be burned to ashes!


    In fact, Tang Ye had already done this kind of thing. While in the Great Ancestral World, he condensed the green spirit fire, which is like the fire spirit with the flame power of wisdom. At that time, in order to control the genius of the corpse chasing clan to help him study the ghost cave reincarnation technique, he injected a green spirit fire into the corpse chasing genius. If the corpse genius does not listen to him, he can control the burning of the blue spirit fire, then the corpse genius will be burned to death.


    Now, Tang Ye wants to use this green spirit fire to control the alien race in the city, in order to deal with the city lord''s threat to him with more than 100 human races. Use violence to stop violence, use blood to stop the bleeding, let him go!


    However, if you want to do this, you must condense enough green spirit fire. In addition to what can be condensed by itself, it is far from enough. In his calculations, at least a thousand groups of green spirit fire can be condensed to complete the covering deterrence and ensure the absolute success of the plan!

 Chapter 1410： A piece of applause!

    Condensing so many green spirit fires, the consumption will be very large. Tang Ye''s current strength does not support it. But apart from this method, he had no other way to deal with the malicious tactics of the city lord. So he must solve the problem of power consumption. The so-called power consumption is actually spiritual power consumption. In this world, there is no lack of aura.


    However, even if it doesn''t have spiritual power, but relying on the spiritual energy contained in the air, it can''t turn so fast. In this way, Tang Ye figured out a way and could only rely on the spiritual core resources he possessed.


    Those spiritual core resources were originally intended to be used for cultivation, to attack the superiors, break through to the earth, and leave the first heaven to the second heaven. However, compared to saving the more than one hundred human races, cultivation resources are naturally second. The cultivation resources are gone and you can find them again. There is a black snake over there to kill foreign races, and it is not difficult to collect them. But when the life is gone, it is completely gone. So Tang Ye made the choice altogether, putting his practice aside first.


    He must condense enough green spirit fire before the city lord will kill tomorrow. So he immediately started and took out the spiritual cores he was carrying, including some of the spirit cores with very high levels of monsters and very good purity. It was not a pity at this time, he consumed the spiritual core, directly absorbed the spiritual power, and then transformed into the green spirit fire. Soon, a group of green spirit fire appeared in the abandoned well, floating around like a fire spirit.


    Tang Ye controlled Qing Linghuo and kept Qing Linghuo from running out, lest he be discovered. As time passed bit by bit, there were flames floating in the abandoned well. After some time passed, it became densely packed. And then, the temperature in the abandoned well also increased. After all, it was a flame. Even with Tang Ye''s control, the temperature would inevitably increase.


    Tang Ye was very tired, but in order to condense enough green spirit fire, he gritted his teeth and persisted, spending a day and a night. The next day he felt his body hollowed out, unable to hold it, and fainted. Fortunately, he has a profound skill like withered wood Fengchun, and after fainting, he took the initiative to help adjust and recover. His brain remained highly tense and did not faint completely. After regaining some strength, he woke up.


    Lying in the abandoned well, I opened my eyes and saw the dense green spirit fire. Qing Linghuo had low-level intelligence, knew that this was their owner, and worried that the owner might have something wrong, they all rushed to watch Tang Ye, looking lively Cute and a little cute, it should have some effect when used to tease girls, but they are about to become terrifying "bombs" implanted in alien bodies.


    No wonder Tang Ye is cruel, only in this way can he deal with the malicious tricks of the City Lord. After regaining a lot of strength, Tang Ye sat up cross-legged and said to many Qing Linghuo: "You all blend into my body."


    Qing Linghuo nodded, but couldn''t make a sound. After all, he just possessed low-level intelligence, and it was pretty good to be able to understand Tang Ye''s words. Then these green spirit fires swish into Tang Ye''s body, looking like this, it was very beautiful, falling diagonally like a meteor.


    When all the green spirit fire was integrated into his body, Tang Ye felt very hot, but soon became comfortable again. He is a fiery physique, immune to fire. Qing Linghuo is still made by his power, this way is filled with power, and he feels that his spirit has suddenly improved. This gave him a whim, will eating flames improve his spirit and strength?


    Fire as a meal?


    Only Tang Ye dared to think so. But he just thought about it, if he really eats flames, he shook his head quickly, he felt ridiculous, it must be impossible.


    With nerves, Tang Ye jumped out of the waste well and hurried towards the central square of the city.


    At this time, the central square of the city was full of alien races, with more than a hundred human races in the middle. These more than one hundred human races were all kneeling. Although they rebelled yesterday, the foreign race didn''t kill them, but it didn''t mean they didn''t use violence against them. To ask them to kneel is to show a kind of majesty.


    Their thinking, Human Race is qualified to be on an equal footing with themselves?


    For this incident, the city lord had specially built a wooden platform, and he had a comfortable chair to sit on and conduct command. The time was almost up. He stood by the wooden platform and said to the aliens gathered in the square, "I believe you already know what to do now. Yes, this is a killing! I don''t deny this, but, This killing was forced! Human race, a demon appeared! This demon has destroyed several of our cities, many of our companions are dead! There are also many companions, and their wives are scattered! There are still many companions, homeless It''s okay! This is all given by that human demon! Such a person, do you want to eliminate it?!"


    "Yes!" the strangers onlookers answered in unison, their voices loud and loud, spreading in the square.


    Those alien races looked at the kneeling human race with anger, hatred, and contempt. They were agitated and even kicked over. If there are alien kicks, more people are kicked.


    But this kind of commotion was undesirable by the city lord, because it would disrupt the order and affect his plan, so the alien soldiers surrounding the crowd stopped those emotional aliens.


    The city lord is satisfied with the emotion of the alien race. By dealing with the human race to unite the same race, he is willing to kill more human races, which is conducive to managing a city. Take care of it, and he will be rewarded.


    The city lord waved his hand to stop the commotion among the aliens, and continued: "Now, according to my investigation, I learned a piece of news that this human demon has companions, and his companions are hidden among these people!"


    "Then kill them all!" The emotional aliens shouted out, disgusting the human race, and wished the human race disappear.


    The city lord smiled, his acting ability is still good, and said: "Although killing them can indeed eliminate the human demon''s minions, but the city lord has always advocated benevolence and kindness, so he is willing to give these humans a chance. If they are willing Say the human demon, or the companion of the human demon, then I will let them go. What a pity..."


    The city lord pretended to be sorry, and sighed: "These human races are a bit stubborn and don''t want to say, then I''m just like this. If they don''t say it, I will kill until they say it! For the safety of our race, I have to pick up this butcher knife! Everyone said, right?!"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t care so much, just kill them!"


    "It''s not that you are cruel, but these human races don''t know good or bad!"


    The aliens shouted out loudly and agreed with the city lord''s actions. Otherwise, killing like this, although the human race is lowly, but playing this method will inevitably fall into a cruel reputation. However, now that the city lord said something to guide him, he didn''t appear cruel, but increased his prestige, and he was kind.


    No wonder the city owner is willing to do such a thing, it kills two birds with one stone.


    The city owner smiled triumphantly, very happy and cozy. Then he waved his hand, and two alien soldiers pulled a human race forward.


    This is the rhythm to kill.


    The city lord said: "From now on, if the human demon does not appear, the city lord will start killing people until the human demon appears!"


    "Good!" The alien crowd applauded.

 Chapter 1411： Have no conscience!

    The atmosphere has been pushed to the highest level, and the aliens shouted and demanded that those people be killed. They did not allow any human race that threatened them to exist.


    Isn''t it ridiculous that he is such a humble race that he wants to threaten himself? !


    The alien masses were filled with indignation, as if the more than one hundred human races were evil. It is a just act for them to kill these people.


    In Jiuzhongtian, foreign races ruled for so long, from their point of view, perhaps this is indeed the case. So, the Tang Ye they were going to deal with was a terrorist for the time being. Even so, they shouldn''t threaten Tang Ye with the lives of more than a hundred people. If they were truly righteous, they would not do it.


    Just as in the great world of ancestral land, humanitarian and just acts cannot be said to deal with a terrorist in the same way as a terrorist¡¯s family. This is absolutely not allowed! That is a world with the rule of law, and the order under the rule of law will not be so arbitrary.


    After all, these dominations of Jiuzhongtian are still too personal. If the manager is a thug, without the effect of the rule of law, he can only control violence with violence!


    At this time, the city lord was smug, waved his hand, and said to the alien crowd: "Now that the time has come, and the human demons have not yet appeared, then we will start killing the fellow human demons! Even if you can''t kill the human demons, kill him. Friends are also good! Do you think?!"


    "Yes, kill, kill, kill!" the alien crowd shouted.


    The city lord smiled and stared around, and many foreign soldiers were also very good at patrols, all staring at whether Tang Ye had come. As a result, no suspicious traces were found. The city lord was very angry. It seemed that he really wanted to kill the man first, so he waved his hand vigorously and signaled the two soldiers below to kill the man who dragged him forward.


    The two soldiers understood, and looked at each other. One of the soldiers raised his spear to pierce the kneeling Human Race''s heart!


    The human race to be killed was probably one of those who resisted. There was no fear, but an angry and awe-inspiring expression on his face, and he was ready to be killed. He didn''t want to kneel, he wanted to stand up all the time, but was kicked and beaten by another alien soldier, and when he stood up he was beaten to kneel again.


    In addition, the more than one hundred human races kneeling behind them still looked different. Some are angry, some feel sad, some are scared and want to cry, some are silent...It''s sad.


    The alien soldier who raised his spear stabbed the spear at the man in front of him.


    Snapped!


    However, at this moment, a force came and shot the spear in the hands of the alien soldier.


    The alien soldier was shocked. Someone stopped him. Could it be the human demon? !


    The city lord who had originally sat back on the chair was also shocked. Teng Ran stood up and walked to the edge of the high platform, staring at the situation below with a cold expression.


    The aliens also reacted, following the direction the city lord looked towards to see if there was an accident.


    Then they saw that, across from them, a man who was half-hidden with a black cloth and only showing sharp eyes jumped out. It was the human demon!


    Wow!


    Suddenly, the scene became agitated. Those alien people were angry, "This **** human demon, dare to come, and must kill him!"


    "Kill him, kill him, kill him...!" shouted in unison, becoming the slogan of the alien crowd.


    The city lord saw Tang Ye appear and swept towards him, with a happy and proud expression on his face. This human demon actually appeared, so it seems that if you kill this human demon, if you take credit for yourself, the reward will be great!


    Haha... the city owner has already laughed out of his heart. He is not afraid of how strong Tang Ye is. As long as there are a hundred human races, he can control this human demon, because the human demons are here for the more than one hundred people!


    The city lord calculated very tightly.


    And the more than one hundred people saw Tang Ye appear with complicated expressions. Want to rejoice that someone came to rescue them, how many years hasn''t been moved? But soon this kind of joy will turn into a kind of worry, and even no hope. The city lord has made so many preparations, how can one save them? I am afraid that not only can it not be saved, but I have to take my own life in.


    Like the old man at the beginning, he sighed very much. The person who wants to save the human race should be ruthless and unjust. If you think about saving people everywhere and don''t want to sacrifice any of your companions, it is impossible. This is a revolution, and while reforming the lives of foreign races, I must also lose a lot of lives here. How can there be such a happy thing in the world, such a change does not need to lose your partner?


    The old man felt a pity, perhaps, the hope of this human race would be extinguished again.


    Companion, if you want to lead an era, don''t be so passionate, be cruel!


    Tang Ye swept over to the city lord, but did not fall to the high platform. Instead, he landed on a stone pillar, standing as high as the city lord, looking down on everyone.


    Seeing Tang Ye, the city lord sneered triumphantly and said, "You are pretty brave, you really dare to come."


    Tang Ye''s eyes were cold and stern, and he said, "You are so troubled. If I don''t come, wouldn''t it be a shame for you?"


    The city lord laughed, thinking that Tang Ye was so calm and interesting, and said, "Yeah, if you don''t come, I will feel very shameless and disappointed. Now that you are here, I am so happy. Since I am happy Then don¡¯t leave."


    "What if I say I still want to leave?" Tang Ye sneered, very playful and provocative.


    The city lord squinted slightly, showing a bit of fierceness and sternness. He glanced at the more than a hundred people underneath and said: "First of all, do you think you can go? Then, even if you can go, what about the more than 100 people below? If you don¡¯t stay, they will all die!"


    "Could it be that they can live if I stay?" Tang Ye asked, staring at the city lord.


    The city lord smiled and said: "You can live part of it. After all, some of them are annoying for me to protect you, so there is no need to let them live."


    "So, this deal is unfair no matter how you look at it." Tang Ye sneered.


    The city lord looked comfortable and said, "You still want to tell me a fair deal? I can leave a few lives of yours. So, do you want to stay or leave?"


    Tang Ye glanced at the more than one hundred human races who were kneeling, with a look of despair. Looking at those alien people and soldiers again, their expressions are high, angry and playful, resenting him, and knowing that he will be caught and killed and happy, so playful.


    Did not see a kind face, even if it was a little sympathetic. Are these aliens really not willing to be kinder?


    It¡¯s good, so you don¡¯t have to talk about conscience if you start on them yourself.


    Tang Ye looked at the city lord again and sneered: "In this way, I will do something too, and then talk about the conditions."


    "Oh?" The city lord felt that Tang Ye was so arrogant, he came here, without the black snake, dare to be so arrogant?

 Chapter 1412： You kill one and I kill two!

    The city lord will definitely not let Tang Ye leave again, he has arranged the power of the whole city, and must catch Tang Ye. In addition, just as he said, no matter whether Tang Ye stayed or not, the next hundred human races would definitely kill a lot. Especially those who have resisted. He doesn''t want to worry about these lowly things in the future!


    Now that he was in such a mood, he would inevitably have no patience for Tang Ye''s arrogance. He was a little impatient with what Tang Ye said, feeling that Tang Ye was too arrogant and arrogant. No other race will get used to such arrogance as the human race. He stared at Tang Ye and said coldly: "There is no time to waste slowly with you. My condition is very simple. You surrender obediently. As for the people below, whether to kill or not to kill, depends on my mood. Obviously, you obey me, Will be in a good mood. I will be in a good mood and fewer people will die."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked at the city lord with a sneer: "I said, I also have a deal to talk to you. Since you are impatient, then I won''t talk to you slowly."


    Having said that, Tang Ye used both hands, and bursts of flames suddenly emerged from his body, densely packed, these were all green spirit fires. Qing Linghuo was controlled by Tang Ye again, separated completely, and rushed towards those alien races. Those alien races were unexpected, and after a bit of a stunned, Qing Linghuo had been merged into the body from the center of the eyebrows.


    "Ah!" The moment the green spirit fire melted into the eyebrows, those alien races felt a pain and called out one after another.


    The city lord really did not expect Tang Ye to suddenly make such a move. It was too weird, emitting thousands of flames?


    The city lord reacted quickly, but the first thing he did was to avoid and defend himself, so he was not integrated by Qing Linghuo. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t want to use Qinglinghuo to blend into him. After all, the city lord is quite strong and may be blocked, so it will be difficult to integrate for the second time. Therefore, this trick is also an unexpected effect.


    It was because of the unexpectedness and the big gap between the strength and Tang Ye that those alien people were easily melted into by Qing Linghuo. This was also Tang Ye''s plan.


    "You, what did you do?!" The city lord was really surprised by such a strange trick, staring at Tang Ye and asked.


    Since Tang Ye, a human demon, it must be something vicious. The flame attacked all the alien races present, and even ran to other places to attack alien races. It was definitely not a simple thing!


    Tang Ye laughed, playing with the taste: "I didn''t do anything, just set a fire on the people of your city, which can burn all of your people to death."


    "You, what are you talking about?" The city lord was shocked. He probably understood what Tang Ye meant. Tang Ye could burn the people in the city to death. Wouldn''t that mean he controlled the people in the city?


    If so, wouldn''t it be threatened by Tang Ye? !


    The city lord did not believe that Tang Ye could do such a thing. How can a human race have such a strong power? This can control thousands of alien races!


    The city lord forced himself to restore calm, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Who are you scaring! You want to use my people to threaten me, don''t think about it!"


    Tang Ye looked at the city lord ruthlessly, and said, "Do you want to try?"


    "Try it!" The city lord didn''t want to go out. He really wanted to verify Tang Ye''s statement. He wouldn''t be obediently by Tang Ye. In addition, he didn''t care much about the lives of those alien races. Why not die one or two of these alien races to achieve the purpose of verifying Tang Ye''s statement?


    To him, the lives of other alien races were not important, he only had to kill Tang Ye. However, if the thousands of aliens in the city were controlled by Tang Ye, he also had to take it seriously.


    The city lord really wanted to try. After drinking to Tang Ye, he immediately motioned to the next soldier and said, "Kill!"


    The soldier didn''t hesitate, raised his spear and stabbed, and with a cry, a human race was stabbed to death.


    "Stop it!" Tang Ye yelled at that moment. Although he controlled most of the alien race in the city, it was very sad to watch the same race being killed but not able to save it.


    Seeing Tang Ye doing this, the city lord laughed, thinking that Tang Ye''s words just scared him. He smiled triumphantly at Tang Ye: "I knew you were a liar. Humans are cunning and mean. Do you think you can scare me with that light?"


    The city lord felt that killing a human race was not addictive, and immediately said to the soldier below: "Kill again!"


    The soldier knew, and raised his spear to kill the human race. He smiled with awe-inspiring excitement, as if killing the human race was a very glorious and happy thing.


    "Go die!" Tang Ye yelled suddenly.


    The soldier smiled and was about to stab his spear. Suddenly, with a cry to the ground, flames broke out all over his body, and his whole person instantly became a burning man.


    "Ah!" The soldier exclaimed painfully, dropped his spear and rolled on the ground, trying to extinguish the flames. But it was useless, the flame burned more and more vigorously, his pain turned into wailing. The body was burned little by little, and the suffering and pain were unbearable!


    When the soldier next to him saw it, he was frightened, his face pale. How could this be?


    After reacting, a few soldiers hurried over to rescue the soldier who was rolling on the ground, but it was useless. They could not extinguish the fire and could only watch the soldier burn to death. The corpse was not burned to ashes, and it smelled like a barbecue. The corpse looked very miserable, which made people feel terrified. It was definitely one of the most terrifying and painful deaths, burned alive, bit by bit torment to death!


    Even if this kind of thing didn''t happen to me, but I saw it, and it might happen to me, that formed a huge fear.


    No, don''t encounter such a thing yourself!


    Suddenly, all the foreign races looked at Tang Ye with anger, but even greater fear. They wanted to know one thing, was the soldier''s fire made by Tang Ye? They were immersed in the flames just now, will that happen to the soldier? !


    If it is... they dare not imagine the consequences!


    The city lord looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say for a while. He thought that Tang Ye didn''t control the people in the city, but the soldier''s matter just now seemed to indicate that Tang Ye was in control. Isn''t he embarrassing? Most importantly, it will be countered by Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye stared at the city lord, angrily and coldly, and said, "Do you think what I said was a joke? Okay, if you touch one of my clan members, I will kill two of you! I was the first one just now, and there is another one now!"


    After that, Tang Ye reached out to a soldier next to the city lord and shook it suddenly.


    call!


    Flames flashed all over the soldier, like a magic trick, very stunning. But next, it was the soldier rolling to the ground, howling in pain.


    This kind of thing has completely proved that what Tang Ye said is not false. The city lord and all the alien races realized this, and suddenly looked at Tang Ye silently, angry, but afraid to make a noise. Because they... are all controlled. As long as Tang Ye thinks about it, they will die. And this death is so painful to be burned alive.


    Terrible, terrible!


    Those alien races who were in high spirits and shouted to kill the human race did not dare to make a noise because they were afraid that they would be burned alive. The city lord did not dare to laugh proudly at Tang Ye, and looked at Tang Ye with a frustrated, even frustrated expression.

 Chapter 1414： grown up!

    The city lord wanted to know what Tang Ye did, but now it didn¡¯t make sense to know what Tang Ye did. Because facts proved that Tang Ye did control the alien race in the city. He can kill human races, but Tang Ye can kill foreign races. A hundred human races are more important than thousands of alien races, no matter how you think they are thousands of alien races!


    If you encourage the alien races to unite, don''t be afraid of Tang Ye, and kill those human races, then the result will be that even if you kill more than a hundred human races, you will have to pay the price of thousands of alien races. This is not worth the loss. How can a human race compare with a foreign race''s life?


    This is still in the case of being able to inspire unity among different races. The real problem is that no one wants to die. Well-trained soldiers are afraid to escape, even the ordinary aliens. I was afraid that these alien races would beg for mercy from the human demons and compromise with the human demons.


    The fact that things have reached this point is enough to explain the failure of the city lord''s vicious plan.


    If you completely ignore the safety of the clansmen, the city lord is not controlled by the flames, so to catch Tang Ye, it would be tantamount to abandoning the clansmen in the city naked. In this case, the tribesmen in the city will also abandon, then he, the city lord, is not the city lord!


    "Damn it!" The city owner was so suffocated that he was about to suffer internal injuries. He wanted to deal with Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to calculate it!


    This human demon is so cruel and ruthless, he can use such a vicious method!


    Even if Tang Ye killed two alien races, the city lord did not dare to scold him, because Tang Ye still held a large number of alien lives!


    This method is useful, otherwise Tang Ye would not use it. He looked at the city lord and said: "Well, now we should have a good talk? Or do you insist on arresting me and hurting my people? In this case, you have abandoned the people in your city! You are Do you want to do this? To get credit, to get rewards, abandon your people!"


    "You, you shut up!" The city lord was quite angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too sinister. He does have this kind of thinking, but don''t say it. If you say it, those foreign races have to have an idea when they hear it, and they will wonder if they are going to abandon them. Then how can they support themselves?


    Sure enough, after Tang Ye said those words, the foreign races underneath looked at the city lord one after another, their eyes a little strange.


    The city lord hurriedly said to them: "Don''t be instigated by this human demon. I will never ignore your life or death! I will definitely save you!"


    "City Lord, how do you plan to save us? Do you have a way to dissolve this human demon''s spell?" Someone asked.


    Tang Ye became unhappy, and said, "If you open your mouth another vicious human race to call me demon, then I''m not welcome, I''m in a bad mood, and killing a few of you won''t be a problem."


    "You..." The foreign people wanted to scold Tang Ye for being really vicious, but finally succumbed to Tang Ye''s threat.


    Some aliens are not good at air: "Then what is your name?"


    I know how to call you if I know your name, or else I say the name is wrong and I will kill myself again.


    The foreigners felt wronged.


    Tang Ye glanced at the alien crowd and said, "You don''t deserve to know my name."


    "..."


    "Wori, uncle Cao you..." Tang Ye was really hateful because of the **** of a huge crowd of foreigners. Don''t let yourself be called a demon of other races, and don''t say what his name is, but you don''t deserve to know what his name is? What kind of thing is Human, playing with our superior alien like this?


    Tang Ye ignored the anger of the alien crowd and looked at the city lord and said, "Shall we formally negotiate terms?"


    The city lord was very angry, but helplessly, coldly snorted: "What conditions do you want to negotiate?"


    Tang Ye said: "It''s very simple, let my people live well, otherwise I will ruin your city. A city without people, what kind of city lord do you think you are?"


    The city owner really wanted to tear Tang Ye with his bare hands, but what Tang Ye said was what he was afraid of. He couldn''t be the city owner of an empty city, right?


    Before the city lord spoke, Tang Ye added: "Perhaps you can abandon the people in the city cruelly, but your relatives can''t abandon them? Your relatives'' lives are also in my hands. If you don''t want them to have an accident, don''t move. Thinking about it."


    "You...!" The city lord is really going to kill, not killing is not enough to vent his hatred, Tang Ye deceived too much!


    However, Tang Ye happened to talk about his pain point again and strangled his throat. Even if you can abandon other people in the city, you can''t abandon your wife, son, and daughter''s parents!


    The city lord held back his breath for a long time before he eased his emotions, staring at Tang Ye firmly and said: "If I listen to you, how can I ensure that you don''t hurt my people?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Isn''t it obvious? What I want is for my people to be safe. If I hurt your people, then you hurt my people? Our goals are the same, and To be clear, it is to protect the lives of our people. If you can¡¯t do this, it¡¯s a waste of time and effort. I¡¯m very busy now, but I don¡¯t want to do those useless work. So, as long as my people live well in the city, your people Nothing will happen."


    "What if your tribe didn¡¯t have trouble because of me? In your human race¡¯s situation, there is always danger." The city lord is not good at being alive, and the status of the human race is well known. If it is killed by a foreigner, it will also be counted as oneself. On the head?


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "So you have to be careful not to let other alien races hurt my people. As the city lord, you won''t even handle the affairs of your own city well?"


    "You..." The city lord found that this transaction was a huge loss, and he had to protect the human race by himself?


    But for the status of the city lord, for the sake of his relatives, he had to agree to Tang Ye''s conditions. ,


    After Tang Ye settled this matter, she fell among the more than one hundred people, comforting their emotions. Then Tang Ye told these people his name, so he was called Lord Tang Ye by those people.


    Tang Ye was enough to enjoy his prestige simply by saving over a hundred people today. However, this matter today, the city lord will definitely hide it from outsiders. Otherwise, he will lose face as the city lord, and he probably won''t be the city lord. And this concealment is useful to the human race living in this city, and it will not be killed by those outsiders who fanatically despise the human race.


    After Tang Ye bid farewell to those people, he resumed what he had to do, reclaiming the power of his ancestors. However, the spiritual core resources he had in his hand were gone, and he had to take a moment to return to the black snake and pick up the spiritual core. They were all the spiritual cores of alien races and monster beasts that died under the black snake.


    Because of this matter, the alien races thought that Tang Ye had been staying beside the black snake, but had just hid for cultivation. Therefore, the aliens felt that Tang Ye should be eliminated immediately, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous if Tang Ye''s cultivation became stronger!


    This human race is extremely threatening!


    The young emcee and the grand emcee personally brought people to kill Tang Ye!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye was not with Black Snake anymore, but arrived at the destination he was going to-a forbidden place to seal the weapons of the ancestors!

 Chapter 1415： Misty Swamp!

    There is heavy fog all around, and the visible distance is less than five meters. This is a dangerous swamp. A cultivator of Yizhongtian will not easily set foot here because it is a forbidden place.


    Misty Swamp!


    The fog is only a feature that can be seen from the outside, because there is a fog that never dissipates all the year round. When entering inside, no matter what the strength of the cultivator, the visible distance is only five meters. On the basis of the formation of this obstacle, the most terrifying place in the swamp is that there are large and small poisons and cannibalistic sinking ground. The sinking ground has a huge gravitational force, just like an underground vortex, even if it has great strength, it can''t pass it.


    It is said that the reason for the formation of this misty swamp is that it was once a burial ground. In the past human race and alien race, countless corpses were thrown into the sky. It''s like garbage. And a low-level place like Yizhongtian was treated as a garbage dump. In that war, both the dead and the foreign races had very high strength. Although their treasures were cleaned up, things that the upper realm couldn''t appreciate could be treasures for Yizhongtian. Therefore, there are many treasures that the cultivators of the first heaven want.


    However, the Misty Swamp has another function, which is to wipe out treasures. Here is the famous stagnant water, which is made of thousands of corpses buried that year. The stagnant water has a terrifying corrosive ability. Even a cultivator who came down from the upper realm and was thrown into the stagnant water would be turned into bones on the spot.


    Therefore, this stagnant water was used by the alien race to obliterate the weapon of the human race''s lord of ten thousand worlds. The influence of the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds of the Human Race spreads all over the world, even if the statue, name, etc. are taboo, but if the alien mentioned it, it is still at least called the adult, otherwise it is disrespectful. If the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds is disrespectful, even if he was once the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds, there will still be remaining power, and the consequences will be disastrous.


    Even those figures above the Eightfold Heaven had to call that adult. As Shana and Saya were afraid, the authority of that adult should not be challenged. Probably it was the horrible things that the adult had done, which will be remembered by future generations for thousands of years.


    That''s the real horror.


    Tang Ye came to the Misty Swamp to get back the ancestral weapon that was banned by the foreign race and was corroded by the stagnant water, which was part of the Overlord Halberd.


    Just like the dragon halberd in the ancestral land, these weapons can only be used by the dragon bloodline. Therefore, even though the Overlord Halberd contains infinite power and is obtained by a foreign race, it cannot be used by the foreign race. It is a waste product for them. However, such waste must be guarded against being used by the human race, so this waste must be disposed of.


    It is a pity that the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms is too strong. Since the day of his fall, his divine tool and his will still exist for a long time. Therefore, there is still no way to destroy the weapons in the misty swamp.


    However, the alien still insists on destroying it. In order to do this, they have dedicated staff responsible for this. From the very beginning, the giant ants that stayed in the first heaven. The giant ants are responsible for this because they can differentiate into a corrosive acid that is stronger than stagnant water. They are responsible for destroying that adult¡¯s weapons, year after year, and even for thousands of years!


    Specifically, let the queen destroy it. The queen ant lives in stagnant water and feeds on stagnant water, which can also strengthen the acid that it differentiates. And that adult''s weapon was eaten by it and corroded in its stomach.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye wants to retrieve the things and power of the ancestors, he must kill the queen of the giant ant tribe and obtain the relics of the ancestors from the queen''s belly.


    At this time, the giant ant clan didn''t know that Tang Ye was coming to seize the remains of the Overlord Halberd. Next to a stinking black lake, several giant ants were eating.


    They took a lot of food to the queen before sitting next to the black water lake to rest and eat. This black water lake is the famous backwater lake. Although the stench was so foul, they were used to eating food from the swamp.


    In the form of the combination of humans and ants, a giant ant tribe is one meter in size and three to four meters in height. These are all male ants, and only a few guards can see the queen, but they are said to be very huge.


    A giant ant tribe gnawed on a piece of stumped leg of an unknown monster. After taking a few bites, he said to his companions: "Don''t you feel bored? Staying in this misty swamp all the time is to wipe out that adult''s weapon. Our ancestors Isn¡¯t it stupid to agree to this condition? It simply puts us in a cage."


    "Don''t say such things, or you will have to be short-sighted by the elders!" A giant ant tribe next to him answered: "You don''t know the plan of the ancestor. We are obliterating the adult''s weapon, waiting for the day when it is completed, Then we will get the power in this weapon. At that time, our entire ant race will be blessed. Not only will our strength be improved, but the quality of the entire tribe can also be improved, and we can even live directly in the Eighth Heaven and become a member of the Eighth Heaven."


    "It''s just fart!" The giant ant tribe who has opinions about this kind of thing hummed angrily. "Think about how long our tribe has stayed in this place where birds don''t shit? Thousands of years? Even longer? So long. Time, our people are all involved in this matter, but is there any success? Not at all! If it succeeds, the problem is that it did not succeed. Okay, if it does not succeed now, it will do, then it will succeed in the future. The problem, will it succeed in the future. Do you think that the adult¡¯s weapon can really be wiped out?"


    "We went to the queen to deliver food. Did the queen ever say that the adult¡¯s weapon is showing signs of damage? No! So, we have no hope in this matter! Since there is no hope, it is better to go to the outside world to have fun. Live. Don¡¯t you know that our strength is at the level of an earth fairy! As long as you leave this misty swamp, you can do whatever you want in the first heaven!"


    "What''s so easy about the first heaven?" The same clan who argued with the giant ant tribe shook his head and said: "If your goal is only the first heaven, then it''s too small. Our giant ant tribe, but came down from the fifth heaven. If not Because of the restrictions of the heavens, it will not degenerate to the realm of earth fairy."


    The ill-tempered giant ants sneered, and continued: "One Heaven is really nothing good, so let''s take a step back and say, if we are not doing this fruitless thing now for thousands of years, we will concentrate on cultivation. Our ancestors belonged to the fifth heaven, and now they cannot reach the eighth heaven, but should they also be the seventh heaven?"


    "Seventh Heaven, there are also many tribes looking up to it!" The angry giant ant tribe said more and more angry.


    The arguing giant ants thought about it, this was indeed a wiser way, and didn''t argue. This is the end of the matter, and it is useless to argue.


    There is also the third giant ant tribe who has not spoken shook his head and sighed: "You don''t understand at all. I am afraid that this kind of thing is not what the ancestors wanted to do, but the people of the upper realm asked to do. We... No choice."

 Chapter 1453： There are clever existences!

    What the three giant ant tribesmen are talking about is not a secret, they are just chats and complaints. Now they are in the same heaven and have the task of destroying the weapon of that adult. If they don''t complete the task, they can''t go back, otherwise they will be punished.


    But what they said must be worth paying attention to, and that is their strength. Although they are in the double heaven, they are already the strength of the earth immortals. The First Heaven is the lowest level in the Nine Heavens, and the highest strength is about to approach the Earth Immortal. At the Dixian level, you can go to the second heaven. Therefore, the Earth Immortal Realm is undoubtedly the strongest in Yizhongtian. Then, if Tang Ye wanted to regain the ancestral weapon fragments, it meant facing these enemies of the earth immortal level!


    A few giant ants have never thought that humans will come here to grab treasures. This is nothing to think about at all, because the human race can''t practice, without strength, entering the misty swamp is a dead word. Still thinking of capturing the adult¡¯s weapon fragments from the Deadwater Lake?


    Foolish dreams!


    However, even so, beware of the human race is what they have to do. Because the weapon fragments left by the adult could not be activated by the alien, then the alien thought that perhaps the human could be activated. If the human race gains the power of that adult, it will not be a problem to win the great heaven, and it will even threaten the higher world. After all, it is the most terrifying weapon of the Lord of the Worlds. It has not been damaged for thousands of years, even if it is released. In the harshest environment.


    Therefore, once Human Race has something, they still need to understand. After chatting and complaining, the three giant ant tribes said the news from the outside was that there was a big disturbance in the individual race. Several cities have been destroyed, and their aliens suffered heavy losses. However, the young emcee and the grand emcee went out in person, yet they still haven''t solved this human race.


    The three giant ant tribes thought it was ridiculous and didn¡¯t care about the human race. One of them said: ¡°The young master of ceremonies, even we can¡¯t beat us, is still the person who rules the first heaven, so the first heaven is a bird. A place not to shit."


    "But people just look down on us. They think we can''t get out of the misty swamp. We have a task and we can''t resist. They think we can underestimate us." A giant ant tribe sneered and said to the big emcee. Kind of playful attitude.


    "The mere tribes can''t deal with it, except for decoration, they can still have a fart." A giant ant tribe next to him said with disdain.


    "However, I am interested in that human race right now. Didn''t it mean that the master of ceremonies would ask someone from the second heaven to come down and help? It is not a trivial matter to open the door of the realm. If there is an accident, a great heaven will damage most of us. Will be affected. What kind of person can push Yizhong to this point?" A giant ant tribe showed a curious and thoughtful look.


    A giant ant tribe man said silently: "Do you really think the human race is so powerful? Isn''t it all made by the human race? It''s the black snake!"


    "Yes, I also heard of the black snake." A giant ant tribe man suddenly realized, and said: "The human tribe followed the black snake, and all the actions were done by the black snake, destroying the city and killing the tribe. And so on, it''s all made by the black snake. This black snake obeys that human race, and the reason is definitely not because of how powerful the human race is, as for the reason..."


    The giant ant tribe frowned and thought about it. Compared to the human race, he paid more attention to the black snake, and felt that it might threaten them, and said, "The reason can only be a contract. The black snake is a monster, a monster. Obedience to people is mostly because they have a contract with people and have to listen. Otherwise, how can a giant snake that is so deterring to the sky follow the orders of a small human?"


    "In this way, this human race is quite difficult." Infected by this giant ant tribe man frowning and speaking solemnly, another giant ant tribe man spoke more seriously, and said: "The human race that can let the black snake conclude a contract must have something special. Place."


    "So we need to figure out the identity of this human race." said the third giant ant tribe who was calm and less talking.


    "We think these are useless." The more frivolous giant ant tribe said: "We can''t get out of the misty swamp, and the human race won''t come here. Why bother about these things?"


    "No, you must care." The calm giant ant tribe said: "Have you not heard of it? Where did that black snake come from?"


    "It''s in the ancient ruins in the big forest to the east." said the giant ant tribe who knew about it.


    The calm and wise giant ant tribe nodded and said, "Yes, that''s it. Then you should also know that the ancient relics of the big forest in the east are the relics of the human race. The black snake shouldn''t be a monster of the heavens. , But can lie there for such a long time without being known to us, it can be seen that no one has been able to attract its attention. But that human race can. The ancient ruins have always been exerted by the ancient ancestors, or inherited. The spell. It is impossible to get the power there without cracking this spell. The black snake monster is undoubtedly the power to guard the ancient ruins, and it is the existence of the people who obeyed the construction of the ruins. Therefore, get this black snake The recognition of this is also recognized by the builders of the Ruins. A human race recognized by the ancestors of the human race, do you think it can be simple? Does it really not threaten us at all?"


    "Even if it is threatened, it is also a threat to the great emcee. Why should our giant ants be worried? If you want to enter the misty swamp, it is impossible to survive without the strength of the earth immortal. Moreover, we are already the strength of the earth immortal, and there are no practitioners of the first heaven Dare to provoke. Let alone a tribe who is just emerging." A giant ant tribe said with confidence.


    The calm and intelligent giant ant did not immediately refute, thought for a while, and said: "I think we must figure out the identity of this human race. To figure out the identity of this human race, we can shoot from that ruined land. If you find out the builder of the ruin site, you can probably infer which human race was recognized by the human race ancestor."


    "What worries me the most is..." As he said, the calm and intelligent giant ant tribe looked outside the stagnant lake, and the queen who was responsible for destroying the adult¡¯s weapon fragment stayed under the stagnant lake. The giant ant tribe continued: "I The most worrying thing is that the human race is related to that adult. If so, he will definitely come to us, because the power here can make him soar into the sky!"


    It''s not that the heavens and angels are very smart, and every tribe has so many intelligent existences. This calm, less-spoken giant ant tribe belongs to the intelligent existence. His worry is precisely what Tang Ye is doing now.


    The two giant ants next to them recognized the cleverness of this companion. When he said this, they felt that it was really possible, and their faces suddenly became serious.


    At this time, Tang Ye had already stepped into the misty swamp.

 Chapter 1454： Serpents favor!

    Tang Ye had seen the harshness of the misty swamp, and it took a long time before he walked out a few meters. In the swamp, in addition to finding out the situation ahead, you must always pay attention to the situation under your feet, and pay attention to the situation at every step!


    Because it is surrounded by fog, if you don''t see the situation clearly, you might have a close contact with those terrifying monsters, and you will be too late to run. There is also the case of the foot. If you step on it, you may step on a nest of poisonous scorpions, poisonous spiders, and the like, and then be surrounded by poison. Or step on it with one foot or step on the sinking ground, then you will be attracted, dragged into the swamp, unable to breathe, and die in pain!


    Tang Ye felt that it was too dangerous to go on like this, and it was too time-consuming. So he condensed the green spirit fire to illuminate the front and solve the line of sight problem. But the poison problem under the swamp still couldn''t be solved, which made him very distressed. If this goes on, the efficiency is too low, and at the gate of the world, the people of the second heaven are about to come down, and the pressure on the black snake will rise.


    Tang Ye slowly moved forward while thinking about these things. He can feel the breath of the ancestors, this is a kind of the same blood. Attracted by the breath of the ancestors, he became a little excited and couldn''t help speeding up his pace. Then he stepped on his foot without paying attention, and made a click.


    Damn it!


    Tang Ye''s immediate reaction was shocked. Stepping on this kind of crisp sound in the misty swamp, there must be movement, generally there is no sound, because the stepping is soft. With a crisp sound now, Tang Ye immediately thought of bones. Having bones means death, which is mostly caused by poison.


    Tang Ye lowered his head to see, it was indeed a skull, or a cow skull. Nothing happened at first, Tang Ye thought it was okay. However, a dark spider quickly crawled out of the cow''s skull. It was as big as a fist, and the hairy things on the spider''s appearance were clearly visible, making it even more terrifying.


    Tang Ye stared when he saw it. This is a corpse-eating spider, as terrifying as the bone-eating ant, usually appearing in groups, and no grass grows wherever it passes. Those corpses turned directly into bones.


    This time I was in trouble, I actually encountered a corpse spider. Tang Ye immediately looked around, and sure enough, after one of the poisonous poisons that were moving in groups, he immediately informed the others, and then rustling, corpse-eating spiders covering the ground layer surrounded from all around.


    If Tang Ye wanted to run, he could get rid of these corpse spiders by jumping space. But it is only temporary, and the space jump achieves a distance. On the ancestral land, there is a space and another space. But the nine heavens, the first heaven is the first heaven, which is very different from the second heaven, and can¡¯t jump. Otherwise, for a powerful master like Saye, there is no need to come slowly from the gate of the world. Therefore, after jumping a certain distance, the corpse spider will still chase it.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye jumped out and left some distance, but the corpse spider quickly caught up. The rare prey is still the delicacy of living people, and the corpse spider will not let it go.


    Tang Ye continued to jump away, but this kind of thing had a great risk, that is, when he landed in the mist, he didn''t know where he would fall. If you step on the sinking ground, people will swallow the swamp, and the consequences will be even more serious.


    He was really afraid of whatever he wanted. Tang Ye just thought about it this way, but he jumped out of space. After stepping on it, he really encountered a sinking ground. He plunged one foot down, and then it seemed that something was entangled under the swamp Like him, dragging him down fiercely.


    In this situation, Tang Ye didn''t move. He still has some experience. The more he struggles and the more he wants to escape, the faster he will fall into it. Many people will panic when encountering this situation, they will not be able to think of a solution, and they will continue to struggle. This is the person who died the fastest. Tang Ye didn''t want this, he kept calm, and saw if he could think of a way before the swamp swallowed him.


    However, the situation did not give him this opportunity at all. At this moment, the dense group of corpse-eating spiders came covering the swamp, as long as they crawled over Tang Ye''s head, Tang Ye''s head would be gone.


    Tang Ye was speechless, she was going to hang up like this. But he still had another way, and that was to become a fireman and burn a ball of fire, and these corpse spiders would never come again. However, the corpse spider and the swamp vortex were resolved.


    However, Tang Ye was once again favored, perhaps not a favor, but an inevitable gift to inherit the "legacy" of his ancestors. That is, when the corpse spiders were about to approach him, snakes sprang out one after another. Some of those snakes are larger than corpse spiders, and some are smaller than corpse spiders. The big snake swallows the corpse spider in one bite, while the small snake entangles the corpse spider to death. The corpse spiders were densely packed, and the poisonous snakes were also densely packed, killing a lot of the corpse spiders at once. Although the venomous snake also suffered a lot of damage, it eventually beat the corpse spider back.


    Get help from the snake again. It is easy to guess that this was the order of the giant black snake. I am afraid that in this heavy sky, all the snakes have obeyed Tang Ye''s orders. Tang Ye became like a snake king.


    Snake, venomous snake, Tang Ye had always been called a venomous snake by his opponents before, or he really had a relationship with snakes. However, people all want Jackie Chan.


    The dragon is the respect.


    After the group of snakes drove away the group of corpse-eating spiders, a larger snake swam out from behind the group of snakes. Probably there are two people. The snake bite Tang Ye in the past and dragged Tang Ye up. It wasn''t a simple drag, the big snake made a strange rhythmic pause, probably because it mastered the law of the swamp vortex, so it easily pulled Tang Ye up, otherwise, if it was messy, Tang Ye would have been swallowed.


    The big snake is compared with the black snake... it should be incomparable at all. Tang Ye is accustomed to seeing big snakes, so it is no wonder that he has seen so many. He can only be grateful, looking at the big snake and the group of snakes, nodding and smiling slightly.


    This is grateful and affirmative.


    Miraculously, the snakes twisted, seeming to jump for joy.


    "You are... so cute." Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. Perhaps for others, these snakes are terrifying, they are poisons that they want to kill when they see them, but for Tang Ye, they are absolute good friends.


    strange things.


    After the big snake twisted, it licked Tang Ye over and motioned Tang Ye to her. It was estimated that she was going to take Tang Ye out of this misty swamp.


    Tang Ye understood, climbed up and hugged the big snake, and then the big snake climbed up, swiftly and simply, without encountering any danger. The small snakes followed behind them, densely packed and mighty. Seeing other poisons in the misty swamp, where would they dare to attack Tang Ye again. The status of venomous snakes is not low, they can only avoid them.


    At this time, on the side of the Misty Swamp Backwater Lake, the giant ants received information that humans had entered the Misty Swamp. Most aliens think this must be a joke. Terran? Deprived of Spirit Valley, unable to cultivate, and not as strong as the low-level monsters, entered the misty swamp?


    This is simply a big joke. Even the strength of the superior earth immortal dare not enter here!


    However, the more calm and intelligent Giant Ant tribe didn''t think so. He was surprised and even worried. Could it be that what was worrying about before will happen?

 Chapter 1455： Evil shortcut!

    Not every giant ant race can think carefully, and quite a few have never thought that the human race can enter the misty swamp. Therefore, they didn''t care about the information that came from the misty swamp.


    However, if the situation in the misty swamp were seen by them, I am afraid they would not underestimate this matter like this. Because at this time, the giant ant tribe was killed by Tang Ye!


    The intelligence that humans broke into the misty swamp was sent by the giant ants who stayed in the misty swamp. Now they are fighting Tang Ye. Tang Ye was originally led by the serpent, and the whole journey went smoothly. He was about to pass through the misty swamp, but he did not expect to encounter two giant ant people halfway through.


    Tang Ye''s initial reaction was to make the snake turn around and leave. Because he can feel that the strength of the two giant ant tribes is the level of earth immortal. Fuck, he hasn''t been to the earth immortal yet, wherever he can beat the earth immortal, at best he can save his life.


    He was also speechless. The ordinary soldiers of the giant ants are all of the earth immortal level, will there be stronger ones? In this case, how easy is it to take away the ancestral weapon fragments from the giant ants?


    Things have never been smooth sailing.


    However, Tang Ye did not intend to back down. He asked Orochi to take him to turn around, not to escape, but a strategy. Now he has the help of snakes, and the danger of the misty swamp has been reduced by 80%. Unless he encounters poison that the snakes are afraid of, he will be unimpeded in the misty swamp. And this, giant ants can''t do it!


    Although the giant ants have the power of the immortal level, they are also poisons in nature, and they compete in the misty swamp. And the power of the immortal level is not enough to dominate the Misty Swamp, so they can''t go unimpeded in the Misty Swamp. In addition, the giant ant tribe does not often live in the misty swamp, and the familiarity with the misty swamp is not as good as that of the venomous snakes. In this way, the poisonous snakes play a better role in the misty swamp than the giant ants.


    When the two giant ants saw Humans breaking into the misty swamp, they were first taken aback, feeling incredible. How could the human race enter the misty swamp, and also penetrated deep into their camp. They are stationed very close to the backwater lake. The backwater lake is their place of residence, not within the scope of the misty swamp. If you encounter any danger, you can quickly return to the stagnant lake to avoid it.


    However, the two giant ant tribes were instinctively reacted by Tang Ye''s actions, because Tang Ye turned around and ran away like a guilty conscience seeing them. This made them feel that Tang Ye did something bad, they must catch it!


    So the two of them quickly chased Tang Ye and entered the misty swamp. They had been chasing Tang Ye, but unexpectedly Tang Ye had deliberately led them to follow. Tang Ye asked the snake to go to more dangerous places, such as those with sinking ground. Then fight with two giant ants.


    Tang Ye asked Big Snake to slow down. A giant ant tribe thought he was much stronger than Tang Ye, and suddenly jumped, rushing to catch Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye jumped off the big snake and rolled aside, avoiding the giant ant people''s pounce. The giant ant tribe sneered, thinking that Tang Ye could not escape now, this human tribe could just be roasted!


    The giant ant tribe is probably a foodie, too lazy to think about why the tribe can enter the misty swamp, and even so deep, they want to eat Tang Ye.


    "Be careful!" However, at this time, another giant ant tribe shouted at him. He didn''t know why, and looked at his companion. Soon, he felt his body sinking slowly. He looked down, panicked, it was the sinking ground in the swamp, and he was being sucked down!


    Not everyone is as calm and calm as Tang Ye, this giant ant tribe made the most common mistake in the face of the sinking ground, that is, constantly struggling and wanting to climb up, but the more he moves, the faster he sinks.


    The giant ants cried out in horror and asked their companions to save him. He knew that this was done by Tang Ye, who deliberately led him here. But there is no time for him to scold Tang Ye or question Tang Ye this human race. He just wants to get rid of the sinking ground, if he is sucked into the swamp, the bones will not be found!


    Tang Ye underestimated the feelings of these two giant ant tribesmen. He didn''t expect that giant ant tribesmen would really rush over and pull in the sinking companion. However, the power of the sinking ground is not something they can fight against. The more the giant ant tribe wants to pull his companions, the more he gets sucked, the giant ant tribe is pulled to the ground.


    puff!


    Suddenly, a light green liquid splashed out. It splashed out from the giant ant tribe who fell to the ground.


    The giant ant tribe began to feel a piercing pain, which made him almost suffocated. He looked back with difficulty, and saw Tang Ye pierced his heart with a dagger from behind him. The blood of their giant ant tribe is light green, so what splashes out is his blood.


    He is going to die.


    This... the cruel and ruthless Tang Ye made up a knife when they rescued his companion and easily killed two giant ant tribes. Ah, what a cruel guy, he has a deep love for his family, and he is trying to save him, but he has a knife in the back, so despicable!


    Of course, this is just the idea of ??the giant ants. For Tang Ye, his position has always been firm. He stands on the standpoint of human race, then these alien races are enemies. If he doesn''t kill the giant ants, then the giant ants will kill him next.


    He had no guilt, especially, these alien races did not look like human races, they looked like monsters. People, killing people may be afraid, guilty and so on. But killing an animal, such as an ant, is probably far less than killing.


    This kind of contrast is not correct, after all, it takes lives, but it cannot be denied that this kind of contrast is just a common psychological reaction.


    Tang Ye was actually even more ruthless, he also got the giant ant tribe''s spiritual core out. This is the spiritual core of Earth Immortal level strength, which is not at the same level as Sanxian. Such an earth fairy core is comparable to a hundred scattered fairy cores!


    Holding the light green spiritual core of the giant ant tribe in his hand, it was finally no longer the white low-level spiritual core. Tang Ye felt cruel, and even showed a smile, evil and ruthless.


    Originally, he felt that the giant ant tribe living in the backwater lake behind the misty swamp, all of them have the level of earth fairy, which would be a very troublesome existence. But now, he feels that this is a treasure trove of cultivation!


    He can once again lead the giant ant people into the misty swamp, then kill them in the same way, and then take the spiritual core to practice. He calculated it, as long as there are more than 20 Earth Immortal cores, it can help him break through to the strength of the Earth Immortal!


    If you break through to the realm of earth fairy here, then you can walk sideways!


    This is a surprise. So next, he wants to kill the giant ants!


    Anyway, the giant ants knew of his existence and would definitely send someone to kill him, so he would stay in the misty swamp for a while.


    More spiritual core cultivation is a crooked way to a foreign race. It is the same as the yin and yang double cultivation of the ancestral world, or cannibalism and inspiring. This is shameless by everyone, and justice must be eliminated.


    In Jiuzhongtian, it can be said that the alien is justice.


    Tang Ye''s practice of this kind of evil way naturally made his cultivation much faster. After all, a major feature of evil ways is-shortcuts!

 Chapter 1456： Harvest!

    The giant ant tribe living in the stagnant lake received information from the tribesmen stationed on the edge of the misty swamp, and there was no more news from them. The information they received only stayed on the simple matter of finding traces of the human race. The specific situation is unknown.


    This makes a considerable part of them still hold a contemptuous attitude. Terran traces? It''s not that those two guys got it wrong! Or even if the human race has entered the misty swamp, what about the trivial human race can threaten them?


    The giant ant who thought that the human race was not simple, naturally offered his own opinions, but his opinions were drowned in contemptuous laughter. The only thing they were afraid of was the black snake that was said to be entrenched in the high mountains of the gate of the world. Since there is no trace of the black snake, are you afraid of a ball?


    The human demon without the black snake as a support is a fart demon!


    Therefore, in this contempt, the giant ant clan chief only decided to send five giant ant clan to the misty swamp to find out. The five giant ant people are of great weight, they are the strength of the earth immortal level, and the five earth immortals are super strong lineups in the first heaven. Even the big emcee must be afraid!


    However, if these five immortal lineups enter the misty swamp and are stopped by the danger of the misty swamp, and Tang Ye can use the danger of the misty swamp, they will become less terrible.


    Tang Ye stayed where the two giant ants were stationed, the purpose was to wait for the giant ants to come. He didn''t believe that if the two clansmen were eliminated, there would be no movement from the giant ant tribe. After waiting for two days, he finally waited until there was movement in front of him. To his surprise, there are actually five giant ants.


    This will be a bumper harvest for him, but it is also a risk. If it is killed by five giant ants, it will be over. But adventure is still needed. He quickly made a decision to divide the snake group into three parts, make sounds from three directions, and let the five giant ants chase separately.


    Five are divided into three parts, and there will be two at most. The two giant ant tribesmen, with the help of the snakes, took advantage of the misty swamp, and it was not difficult to deal with them.


    Tang Ye looked forward to it very much. After killing these five giant ant tribes and getting five earth fairy cores, he broke through to the eighth grid of the superior Sanxian. Then, with the budget, there are more than a dozen Earth fairy cores to break through to the strength of the Earth fairy.


    After the five giant ants entered the misty swamp, they walked towards the camp where they usually stayed. In fact, they are on duty in reincarnation, mainly to see what emergencies in the misty swamp, and then report back. After all, there are still many unknown things in the Misty Swamp. Their camp is not far from the stagnant lake, just on the edge of the misty swamp, and there is no need to send too many people on duty.


    The five giant ant people''s attitude towards the human race is contemptuous, so they who came out to trace the human race''s traces also had a casual and relaxed attitude, chatting and laughing. A giant ant clan said: "Isn''t this very funny, the trace of the messenger clan requires the five of us, really...I don''t know what the patriarch thinks, hey."


    "So, let''s take a look at the camp, no matter if he has humans. This misty swamp is not a casual walk, there is no danger and you don''t want to stay, birds don''t shit." A giant ant tribe answered Tao.


    The other also answered, "But, what if there are really humans?"


    "What about the human race?" The giant ant tribe man disdainfully said: "Even if the human race breaks into the misty swamp, even if this human tribe did not die in the misty swamp, can it have any effect on our giant ant tribe? We are the land Immortal strength, a trivial human race, how can it withstand us?"


    "That''s right, just come out and have fun, maybe you can find something good in the misty swamp." Since everyone has this idea, the giant ant tribe who haven''t spoken are too lazy to think, follow the public, Don''t care about the human race.


    Tang Ye listened, and several giant ant people spoke very loudly. He heard it. He sighed, then laughed. In the past, he did not like to be looked down upon by these aliens. But now, he hopes so. Because the alien race''s contempt for the human race is an advantage for him. These alien races always look down on the human race, so they will relax their vigilance, which makes it easier to deal with a lot.


    After Tang Ye smiled, he gestured to the group of snakes, and then the group of snakes was divided into three parts, each making sounds to attract the five giant ant tribes. At the same time, Tang Ye swiftly moved out, allowing the five giant ant tribes to see an outline, imagining what happened to the human race, and becoming the trace of the human race they were investigating, further stimulating them to chase.


    "What''s the sound?" A giant ant tribe asked puzzled.


    "Look over there!" a giant ant tribe drank out.


    A few giant ant people looked and saw a vague shadow, but the shadow was uncertain and did not know which direction it was heading. At the same time, there are obvious sounds in three directions.


    Faced with this situation, the five giant ants looked at each other and immediately made a decision. One of them was probably stronger, and said, "I''m enough alone, and you will act separately."


    The five giant ant tribes made a decision quite quickly, and they immediately acted, one chasing the middle direction, the other four in groups of two, chasing in the other two directions.


    The action is very fast and the efficiency seems quite high. However, their actions like this are all in Tang Ye''s plan.


    If you fall into the trap, the higher the efficiency, the faster you sometimes fail.


    Soon I heard a painful cry of "Ah!" from the central direction. This was the direction where Tang Ye disappeared and the direction that the giant ant tribe alone was chasing.


    There was a big snake next to Tang Ye, but the big snake didn''t need to be dispatched, because the giant ant tribe who was chasing him was overwhelmed by snakes. The snakes bounced, one after another, entangled and bitten the giant ants.


    Although the giant ants are powerful, they are suddenly attacked by a group of poisonous snakes. Even if they smash a lot of poisonous snakes, they are still entangled and bitten by many poisonous snakes. The poison of these poisonous snakes is no joke. On the side of the ancestral world, a poisonous snake can put an elephant down in one bite. Here, there are also poisonous snakes with a single bite, which can bring down the giant ants, including some other high-powered practitioners.


    After being exposed to the poison, the giant ant tribe''s actions were obviously slower and weak. At this time, Tang Ye went over and stabbed in, the white knife went in, and the light green knife came out, directly stabbing the giant ant tribe''s vitals.


    The giant ant cried out in pain, and he saw Tang Ye''s face before he died. Sure enough... Terran!


    how could be? How can Human Race do such a thing?


    When the giant ant tribe was shocked, there was also something that made him want to be a ghost and come back to kill Tang Ye, that is, Tang Ye punched him into his body and took out his spiritual core.


    This is too vicious!


    There is no dead body!


    "You..." The giant ants died unwillingly.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about him at all, because there were still four giant ants waiting to harvest!

 Chapter 1457： Mandala!

    After killing a giant ant tribe, Tang Ye suddenly felt a lot less pressure. With the help of the snake swarm, in addition to the poisonous attack of the snake swarm, the snake swarm also has another function to help him use the danger of the misty swamp to deal with the giant ant tribe. In this way, he doesn''t even feel the pressure.


    After successfully obtaining a piece of fairy core, Tang Ye smiled, and after putting it away, he continued to kill the other four giant ant tribes. As soon as he wanted to act, he heard a voice coming from behind. He listened upright, and the sound of sending the letter was single, judging that it was made by a single person. If it is a giant ant tribe, he cannot ask for it. The giant ants who are alone are not difficult to deal with.


    Tang Ye left in no hurry, waiting for the person who made a separate voice to come over. Soon there appeared a tall "person", a giant ant tribe.


    "Humanity?!" The giant ant race was surprised when he saw Tang Ye. He didn''t expect that the human race actually broke into the misty swamp and went deep into here.


    Tang Ye looked at the surprised giant ant tribe without saying much, and glanced at the giant ant tribe who was killed by him next to him. In fact, he was guiding the giant ants who came to pay attention to his killed companion. Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense with this giant ant tribe slowly, there are still several giant ant tribes who want to kill, and they can easily solve it when placing orders, why wait for others to come and be beaten by a group?


    The giant ant tribe followed Tang Ye''s gaze, and saw his dead companion lying on the ground, his body trembled suddenly, very sad and angry.


    This was not enough. Tang Ye took out the spiritual core dug from the body of the giant ant tribe to show it to the giant ant tribe, but still did not speak. But not speaking, it was even more exciting to the giant ant tribe.


    It is not enough to kill one''s own comrades. It is too cruel to actually dig out the spiritual core. This **** human race, how about us as livestock?


    "I want you to survive and die!" The giant ant clan shouted angrily, then rushed to deal with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered very provocatively, turned and ran. The giant ant tribe was quite speechless, thinking that Tang Ye would come to fight, but he didn''t expect to be so cowardly and mean!


    What can Human Race have! It must be some cunning means to kill one of his own brothers. Although the human race has no power anymore, its head is still easy to use. Perhaps for Tang Ye, it''s not enough to deprive them of their spiritual bones, but to turn them into idiots!


    This giant ant person really hates the human race.


    After Tang Ye turned and ran away, the big snake followed and led. A group of snakes followed in the mist nearby. Entering a place with denser fog, Tang Ye stopped.


    The giant ant tribe who had caught up also stopped and took a look around. He is not that stupid, I believe Tang Ye has a reason to stop. Sure enough, he found bubbling sunken ground all around. The sinking ground with bubbles is even more terrifying. Those bubbles may be poisonous water or strongly corrosive. If they are sucked down, they will suffer and die very painful!


    The giant ant tribe sneered at Tang Ye and said, "Do you want to use the sinking ground to deal with me? It really is a cunning human race. If you don''t have any power, you will use despicable means!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "No matter what means, it''s good to be able to kill you."


    "Arrogant!" The giant ant tribe shouted, rushing to Tang Ye and punching. Tang Ye had a group of snakes to help him, and after jumping out, he landed on the big snake without falling into the sinking ground. The giant ants were still snorting coldly, "Do you think you can deal with me with a little swamp whirlpool? See how I killed you..."


    Huh?


    The giant ant tribe said angrily, only then saw Tang Ye being led by a big snake, and the big snake helped Tang Ye cross the sinking ground. This surprised the giant ants. When did the human race have monsters to help? And it''s still a monster in the misty swamp!


    So I have to pay attention to it. Corpse spiders, black-tailed scorpions, and mandala snakes are terrifying poisons in the misty swamp. That big snake is the mandala, but the mandala is generally only the size of an arm, and its venom lies in the terror. However, this mandala is actually bigger than two people. The mandala snake that can cultivate to this level can imagine its horror.


    Tang Ye didn''t know whether this big snake was a mandala, or that it was so powerful. No wonder the hordes of corpse eater spiders were afraid of hordes of poisonous snakes, because the mandala snake was awe-inspiring!


    The giant ants looked at the giant mandala in surprise, but the mandala suddenly disappeared into the mist. He was surprised and immediately made a defensive posture. Suddenly, a huge snake tail was thrown from behind him, it was the mandala snake attack. However, the giant ant clan is of an earth fairy level of strength, and a tail sweep will definitely not be able to solve him. He punched the snake''s tail and knocked it back. He was okay, but the mandala felt a little pain and made a muffled noise.


    The strength of the earth immortal, if it weren''t for being in this dangerous misty swamp, he could dominate the sky, how easy it was to deal with.


    The mandala snake continued to walk in the mist, occasionally attacking the giant ant tribe, but was defended by the giant ant tribe one by one.


    The giant ants stared at the surrounding fog, and did not relax. He knew that if he was attacked by a mandala and poisoned by a mandala, it would be dangerous. The poison of the mandala snake is not only emitted from the bite of the fangs, but also from the thorns of the tail. So he was very jealous when faced with the mandala''s tail sweep.


    If there was only an attack from the mandala, he was not afraid. I feel that Tang Ye hiding on the mandala snake is very despicable. In fact, he feels aggrieved by a human race. He wants to agitate Tang Ye and shouted: "Cunning human race, can you only do this? Rely on the mandala snake to help you. Huh, I knew that your human race didn''t have much ability!"


    Tang Ye was not stimulated by the giant ant tribe, but he walked out of the fog, facing the giant ant tribe, and said, "It is true that he has nothing to do, but he will kill you soon."


    "Arrogant, you think..." The giant ant clan snorted coldly, going to attack Tang Ye, but suddenly he felt a pain in his feet. He lowered his head to look, his eyes suddenly widened and his face turned pale.


    This face was pale, fearful, and also because of poisoning.


    Because under his feet, a layer of venomous snakes has been crawling up at no time. This is the result of the snakes crawling over when the mandala snake attacked him just now.


    He was surrounded by snakes, surrounded by sinking ground, unable to escape. In addition, he has been bitten by a poisonous snake. After being poisoned, his body began to experience discomfort, weakness and paralysis.


    call!


    At this time, the giant mandala snake swept its tail again and attacked. The giant ant tribe couldn''t avoid it because of poisoning, and was swept firmly.


    "Ah!" The giant ant clan screamed painfully, rolled to the ground, and was thrown on by the snakes. The death knell had sounded.


    Before long, Tang Ye had another earth fairy core in his hand.


    With the help of snakes and a huge mandala, it was indeed not difficult for Tang Ye to kill the giant ant tribe by taking advantage of the dangers of the misty swamp. After killing two more, he went on to kill the other three. Although he was slightly injured because of the caution of the three giant ants behind, it was resolved smoothly, and finally he had five earth fairy cores in his hand.


    Without delay, Tang Ye immediately used these five earth fairy cores to cultivate and break through the realm of earth fairy!

 Chapter 1458： Battalion!

    With the diamond formula that was brought over from the ancestral land and created and used by the lord of the human race, Tang Ye absorbed the power of five earth fairy cores very quickly and efficiently, and completed the training in a day.


    The vajra solid formula is aimed at absorbing spiritual power to achieve reshaping of the body and improve the inner strength. On the ancestral land, the aura is very thin, even the ancient Wu Jianghu and the Profound Realm are only close to the world of immortality, and the aura is very limited. Therefore, in order to make full use of the limited aura, the Long Family created a vajra solid formula.


    The Human Race''s Lord of Ten Thousand Realms back then also cultivated from the ancestral land. In Nine Heavens and other worlds, he also relied on this diamond solid formula to absorb heaven-defying spiritual power, temper his body, and save power, so that from the inside to the outside, from the outside to the inside, there was no flaw, and he achieved the world of ten thousand. The body of the Lord.


    Now Tang Ye uses the Diamond Solid formula to cultivate, it is tantamount to inheriting the cultivation secrets of the strongest and most terrifying Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms, so he is far superior to others in cultivation. After absorbing the power of the five earth fairy cores, he has touched the boundary of the earth fairy realm!


    It was not so fast in the original plan, but because of the efficient absorption of spiritual power by the diamond formula, it is as if the resource utilization of others is 60%, and he is 90%, which is 30% more, which is natural. Faster than others.


    This was an unexpected surprise, but Tang Ye was not ecstatic. He had already realized that the things he brought from the ancestral land and the bloodlines were related. When he went to the outside world, he was full of treasures. Although the outside world has developed tremendously and splendidly, but as the origin of all things, it has the oldest heritage, and there are always places outside the "children" world that cannot be compared.


    Tang Ye is now approaching the strength of the Earth Immortal level, but for the last point of the sprint, it will probably require twice the strength of the spiritual core, so it is conservatively estimated that there will also be ten Earth Immortal spiritual cores. The next thing is to wait for the giant ants to continue sending people over, I hope not to send so many at once.


    Before waiting for the giant ants to send someone over, Tang Ye was looking for the misty swamp under the guidance of the mandala snake, and sometimes he could get some useful things, even a good spiritual core. Because many monsters and alien races entered here in the past, they died here. Although the number is small, it also plays a role, so as not to make the time in the misty swamp meaningless.


    One day passed, and the giant ant tribe began to wonder. The five clansmen who were sent out were supposed to report the situation last night, but there was no voice the next day. Something must have gone wrong.


    After losing two clansmen first, then losing five clansmen, there are seven earth immortal powerhouses in total, and everything happened. Even if the giant ant tribes despise the human race, they should pay more attention to this kind of thing. If they are unwilling to admit that this was done by the human race, they will also say that there is a problem with the misty swamp, or there are other powerful enemies. After all, acknowledging that it was done by the human race is a shame for them, but they have to pay attention to this matter.


    "First send two people to the edge to check it out. Don¡¯t go too deep and report on what¡¯s happening right away. Then, prepare twenty elites. No matter what the problem is, they will be resolved! As for the rest, stay here to protect the ants. Later." The giant ant clan chief made a decision.


    Regarding such a decision, the giant ant tribe who suspected that there was a powerful human race to capture the adult''s weapon fragments also had no objection. It was enough to increase to twenty elites to investigate the situation at once. In addition, people are also required to protect the queen, which is equivalent to guarding the adult¡¯s weapon fragments. This is a very correct policy.


    The patriarch admired the clever tribe, left him alone after making arrangements, and said to him: "What do you think is the reason for this strange incident? The previous two soldiers said it was a human race, but they have been denied. The reason for this is, It''s because of our contempt for Human Race. But I think your look is wrong, what other thoughts do you have?"


    The giant ant tribe looked rather solemn. Two clansmen had disappeared before. He doubted the human race, but he also felt that it would not be a serious problem. But now that five clansmen disappeared, he felt that the problem was much more serious than he thought. Obviously the enemy is well prepared and quite powerful.


    He said to the patriarch: "What I am worried about is that this human race came from the adult''s weapon fragments. The misty marsh environment is harsh and dangerous everywhere, and ordinary people will not easily step in. Behind it is the strength of our giant ant tribe. On this side, there is no need for Human Race to come here. And the reason Human Race insists on coming here, I think the only reason is for the strength of that adult."


    When the patriarch heard what the giant ant clan said, his expression also became solemn. Although the fragments of that adult''s weapon were cruel, they were powerful enough to destroy a heaven. It is a pity that this power is not available to the aliens. But Terran might be able to use it. Therefore, preventing the human race from gaining this power is also what they must do, and it is even the second most important thing besides destroying the weapon fragments.


    There is no room for the slightest error in this kind of thing. Anyway, there is no other threat in the clan, so the clan leader made a decision and said: "Later, I will arrange ten elites to investigate this matter. These ten elites will act secretly. If the real human race sets up a conspiracy, then they will kill the human race by surprise!"


    At this moment, there are thirty masters of the earth immortals to deal with the human race, how can they not be dealt with, the patriarch has no choice. Their giant ants came from the upper realm, and their strength was all affected by the will of the heavens, and they were reduced to the realm of earth fairy. Therefore, in fact, the strength of each person in their clan is not much different, and they are all suppressed in the boundary of the earth immortal. If the opponent can easily kill a clan member, it won''t be too difficult to kill the patriarch.


    The giant ants, who were concerned about the deceit of the human race, were satisfied with the arrangement of the patriarch. Now his thinking is the same as that of the patriarch. If thirty clansmen, equal to thirty masters of earth immortals, can''t deal with that human race, he really can''t do anything. This is not a matter of tactics, but an overwhelming power gap.


    However, when did the human race have such a strong strength? Earth fairy? What are you kidding about, why can a species that can''t even reach the fairyland reach the realm of earth fairy?


    There will still be this kind of scornful thoughts of human race, and then feel more relieved, feel that there is no need to worry so much.


    At this time, Tang Ye was guided by the mandolin to a small hill in the misty swamp. The small hills are quite hidden, and most people cannot find it. It can only be found by luck. It is safer on a small hill, and there is no fog to obstruct the view, so you can see the situation in the distance.


    Then Tang Ye saw a huge lake with black water. He knew that it was a dead water lake, where the giant ant queen settled. The queen ant is very huge, sinking in the stagnant lake. But the queen can''t fight, she only multiplies and secretes venom to destroy the remnants of the Overlord Halberd.


    That''s where Tang Ye is going. At this time, Tang Ye saw two rows of giant ants marching towards the misty swamp. Tang Ye looked solemn, sending so many over at once?

 Chapter 1459： Lead the spider out!

    Tang Ye counted the giant ant tribes who came over, there were more than twenty. This is not a joke. Twenty masters in the realm of earth immortals, put in the entire First Heaven, that is also the sweeping power. Even if it takes advantage of the environment of the misty swamp and the help of the snake swarm, if there are 20 giant ant tribes at the same time, it must be finished.


    Differentiating these twenty giant ant tribes is still a solution, but it is not enough. More countermeasures must be made. Fortunately, Tang Ye had anticipated that the next wave of giant ant tribes would send more power, so he had thought about the way to artificially set traps to make full use of the dangers of the misty swamp. At best, the current situation is that there are more giant ants coming than expected.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to care, jumped on the mandala, let the mandala take him down the hill, into the misty swamp, and set up the trap that he had anticipated. Some pretend to sink into the ground, and some attract other poisons, such as corpse spiders and black-tailed scorpions. Tang Ye was with the group of snakes, and those poisons would normally not come out. After all, each other was one of the giant poisonous monsters in the misty swamp, and it would only hurt both sides when fighting, and no one would benefit.


    Individual individuals may fight to death or death, but appear in groups and generally do not fight. Either the two leaders are fighting. Now there is a two-person mandala snake, this leader is more terrifying than other poisons, and other poisons will not take the initiative to provoke.


    Therefore, Tang Ye asked other poisons to deal with the giant ants. Other poisons do not listen to him, but he can seduce them. Staying in the misty swamp these days, with the help of snakes, and his own observation and understanding, he knows the life habits of several poisons, and it is not difficult to lure these poisons.


    Tang Ye had already arranged the things he needed. He sat in a circle of misty swamps upstream of the mandala snake, arranged the traps, and then hid in a hidden place, waiting for the giant ant people to come in.


    It is impossible for more than twenty giant ant tribes to walk together. Whether it is from the efficiency of detection or to avoid the risk of group extinction, it is not advisable to walk in a large group in a place like the fog swamp, at least some distance. Otherwise, it will be easily destroyed if it encounters a sinking ground or is surrounded by poisons.


    Sure enough, after more than 20 giant ant tribes entered the Misty Swamp, they began to divide their labor. They were divided into three parts, six or seven together, and explored from three aspects, covering a large area of ??the Misty Swamp. They live in the stagnant lake, and they have not explored the misty swamp. They know which places are very dangerous, and no one will show up, so there is no need to go to these places.


    Tang Ye lay on the ground and listened to the voice. He probably knew that there were more than 20 foreign soldiers divided into three groups, which was in line with his expectations. If he wants to deal with these giant ants, he must come forward. If the giant ant tribe does not separate and attracts more than twenty to chase him at once, even if there are traps, it can''t solve more than twenty at once, then his chances of accident will be greatly increased. And six or seven, although it is difficult to deal with, it will not threaten lives.


    Therefore, it is not impossible to win the more with less and win the strong with the weak. As long as we make full use of various conditions and carry out precise arrangements and plans, there will always be results. It just so happens that Tang Ye is a person who is good at using his brain and calculating.


    After more than twenty giant ant tribes moved separately, Tang Ye aimed at the team going to the left. In this way, even if other teams come to help, the team in the middle will be quicker, and the team on the right will be too late. Let the mandala snake and the group of snakes act, Tang Ye quietly followed the giant ant tribe on the left into the misty swamp.


    There is an old corpse spider nest on the left. Tang Ye''s plan is to use himself as a bait to lure the corpse spider out, and then go to deal with the giant ant tribe. In this way, snakes cannot be brought along, and the risk factor is relatively high. But for the earth fairy core, danger is inevitable. He began to act.


    Let the snakes follow the giant ant clan team secretly, Tang Ye went to the corpse spider''s nest by himself, which was a corpse of bones, and the corpse spider was dormant under the bones. Tang Ye looked around for a while, chose the best escape route, and then smashed a bone with a punch. Soon a corpse-eating spider came out from under the bones. After seeing Tang Ye, the corpse-eating spider chucked a few times, so one after another corpse-eating spider came out, quickly becoming a dense layer, looking very Horror, especially for people with intensive phobia, is definitely a nightmare, and goose bumps get up in minutes.


    Tang Ye trembled all over, this poison was not a joke, he turned around and ran away. However, the corpse spiders only parted out to chase him, and the others wanted to go back to lurking under the bones. It was probably because the Corpse Spider felt that Tang Ye was just a human race, and there was no need to dispatch so many, otherwise everyone would not be full.


    Tang Ye was speechless when he saw this situation. What he wanted was all the corpse-eating spiders to be dispatched, because he had to deal with six or seven giant ant tribes. Helplessly, he used the ability to jump in space to return, and punched the corpse spiders who wanted to lurch back into the bones. So several corpse spiders were broken into scum. Tang Ye did this to stimulate the corpse spider, make the corpse spider angry, and all dispatched to kill him.


    He succeeded. The corpse spider saw that his companion was scummed by Tang Ye, all stared at Tang Ye, and then clicked a few times, suddenly, all the corpse spiders rushed towards him like water waves. Wherever the corpse spider passed, the scummed corpse spider was also eaten by them.


    Tang Ye was frightened to death, swallowed a mouthful of water, and immediately used the space jump ability to leave again. Those corpse spiders wouldn''t let him go easily, who made him so cheap. The corpse spider turned around immediately, and the darkness was covered with turbulent water and sand, chasing him frantically.


    Tang Ye looked back at so many corpse-eating spiders, very jealous, but also very satisfied. With so many corpse spiders, dealing with six or seven giant ant tribes, even if they can''t be wiped out, they can cause heavy damage, and it won''t be difficult to deal with them then.


    At this time, the six or seven giant ant tribes were advancing carefully, avoiding dangerous places. They have a lot of information about this dangerous swamp, as long as there is no accident, there will be no danger. However, Tang Ye was an accident to them.


    Suddenly, they heard a rustling crawling sound. They couldn''t be more familiar with such a voice, it was one of the most terrifying poisons in the misty swamp, the corpse spider!


    If it''s just a single body, the corpse spider is not terrible, it can be trampled to death with one foot, as long as it does not get venom. However, corpse spiders do not act individually. Once they act, they are counted as thousands or even tens of thousands. With so many corpse spiders, there is always no defense, and once they are poisoned, they will be paralyzed. After being paralyzed, as long as the corpse spider crawls over, it has to become a skeleton.


    Six or seven giant ant races stiffened when they heard the rustling sound that kept growing louder. Listening to the voice, this group of corpse-eating spiders is huge!


    Six or seven giant ant tribes were on guard, looking in the direction from which the rustling sound came, but they first saw a human race rushing towards them.

 Chapter 1460： Can this be done!

    A few giant ant people thought it was incredible. How could it be a human race?


    But soon, they saw the dense cluster of corpse-eating spiders behind Tang Ye, like a swept ocean wave.


    "Oh, damn..." The giant ant tribes suddenly turned pale, so many corpse spiders, are they the nest that alarmed the corpse spiders?


    At this time, several giant ant tribes didn''t care about Tang Ye this human tribe anymore. Faced with so many corpse spiders, they have to flee, otherwise their lives will be hard to save!


    The corpse-eating spiders saw six or seven giant ant tribes, and they were immediately ecstatic. A human race can''t eat anything, but there are six or seven giant ant races that can barely eat something. Moreover, the giant ant tribe is the strength of the earth immortals, and its food value is very high. Although the giant ant tribe generally has the strength of the earth fairy level, the corpse spider is not afraid. They were meant to play quantitative wars, even if they faced high-powered players, they would dare to move out. Because as long as they win in the end, even if they lose heavily, they can reproduce in a short time.


    The three major poisonous groups in the misty swamp, the mandala snake, the black-tailed scorpion, and the corpse spider, the biggest feature is actually not huge poison, but rapid reproduction. It is precisely because of the rapid reproduction that they can have so many monsters, so many monsters in the entire misty swamp are afraid.


    The corpse spider felt that it had not been chasing that nasty human in vain, and actually encountered several giant ant tribes. They all wanted to eat giant ants before, but giant ants live on the back of the stagnant lake and they can¡¯t go. The giant ants are also very cunning, they can''t eat it if they don''t go deep into the misty swamp.


    In fact, the giant ant tribe of the earth fairy level is the target of many poisons. Not only corpse spiders, black-tailed scorpions and mandala snakes, they all like to eat giant ants. High realm strength, then rich nutrition!


    For the corpse spider, the dead body is usually green vegetables, and the giant ant tribe is meat. Usually few people come to the Misty Swamp. After eating vegetables for a long time, now there is meat. Not only is the corpse spider not afraid of the giant ant tribe''s earth fairy strength, it is crazy about it, and the speed of the influx is even faster.


    Tang Ye was speechless. He thought that the corpse spider would be jealous, but he didn''t expect the result to be like this. The poisons in the misty swamp were all lunatics. But this is very good and will benefit his plan.


    "Run!" Seeing that the speed of the corpse spider had more than doubled, the giant ant tribe was shocked, and one of them let his companion escape with a low cry.


    Tang Ye also ran behind them, but the group of corpse-eating spiders combined had greater power. Don¡¯t look at people only about the size of a fist, but I don¡¯t know what kind of cooperation they were superimposed on. The speed was horribly fast. The ants are getting closer. On the contrary, Tang Ye and the giant ants race slower and slower. Because the environment in front has become bad, and it may even be a sinking ground, they have to jump over, which greatly affects their speed.


    "Damn, the corpse-eating spider was chasing that human race! Did that human race deliberately?!" While running, one of the giant ant race people drank very angrily. There was a human race behind, but they couldn''t move. The important thing was that the Corpse Eater came with this human race just now, so he suspected that Tang Ye had done it deliberately.


    If Tang Ye did it deliberately, it would indeed be very annoying. For this reason, can it be suspected that this human race is the human race reported by the previous tribe?


    So, this human race is still alive, but his seven companions have no voices, was it killed by this human race?


    This is very funny. How did this human race do it? Looking back at the corpse-eating spider that rushed forward, he probably understood that if there was such a thing, it was that this human race was very cunning and used the poisonous corpse-eating spiders to kill his companions in the misty swamp!


    Human heads are always so smart, cunning, and unpredictable. These alien races, or the spiritual races that monsters evolved into, are recognized as one thing, human races have good brains.


    So there will be something terrible, that is, some aliens like to eat human brains. Isn¡¯t this very similar to the ancestral world, some superstitious guys say they are missing something, and then they are not smart enough to eat pig¡¯s brain, and then... there is also a cow-b whip?


    That being said, it seems that it can be extended to a very high level of problem. That is, is it right or wrong for such a lowly human race as Jiuzhongtian? Just like the great world of ancestors, people eat animals, is it evil?


    It is difficult to explain this issue clearly, so just identify your own position and beliefs. In Jiuzhongtian, as a human race, being bullied like this, I want to resist. If you can, resist! Similarly, in the ancestral world, if those animals are capable, they can resist humans, kill humans, and be the masters of their own affairs!


    "Damn human beings, did you attract the corpse spiders? Did you kill our people?!" Several giant ant tribes had guesses about Tang Ye, and they wanted to understand this, otherwise I was so flustered that I could not follow a human race behind him, but only knew to escape. And this escape is tantamount to clearing the way for that human race!


    Tang Ye squinted, sneered suddenly, and said, "Yes, it''s me. All seven of your people were killed by me, and I dug up their spiritual cores for cultivation."


    "You..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, several giant ant tribes were so angry that they almost resisted running away to kill Tang Ye.


    It doesn''t count if you kill, but also to dig out the spiritual core. This is a cruel method, just like a dead body.


    It really is that human race!


    "Damn you!" a giant ant clan shouted angrily, slowing down a bit, but the corpse spider behind him was less than two meters away, and he quickly used his full strength to continue to escape.


    Tang Ye felt that they were running too fast, and continued to stimulate: "You should have guessed, yes, the corpse eater behind me was deliberately attracted by me to kill you. You''d better run faster. ."


    "..."


    ****!


    This really makes several giant ants so popular that they don''t know what to say. Sure enough, it was intentional, but if this human race did this, wouldn''t it also make itself very dangerous? This corpse spider swept over, and before killing them, also killed this human race first!


    The giant ant tribes really didn''t know what Tang Ye thought. However, they paid a little attention, knowing that Tang Ye turned out to be the strength of the superior Sanxian, which was very amazing. How long has it been since such a powerful human race has appeared?


    Perhaps, this human race is really not easy, otherwise it would be impossible to make the grand emcee so annoyed, and also ask the adults of Erzhongtian for help.


    Several giant ant races looked at each other and made a decision to be cautious of this human race, and then kill the corpse spider immediately after getting rid of the corpse spider!


    However, it was difficult for them to get rid of the corpse spider, because at this time Tang Ye hit a ball of fire and caught them off guard. But they were still defensive, but their speed slowed down and they were chased by the corpse spider.


    "Damn! Are you an idiot?! Before we die, you also died!" a giant ant race cursed.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "That''s just what you think."


    Having said that, Tang Ye used a space jump, passed the giant ant tribe, ran a short distance before the giant ant tribe.


    "Wh, what?!" The eyes of several giant ant tribes widened. This human race... can do this kind of thing?

 Chapter 1461： Such an operation!

    With only the strength of the superior Sanxian, it has accomplished something that can only be done with the Celestial level strength of space jump. With such a show operation, it is too **** annoying, no wonder it can be so confident!


    Several giant ant tribesmen saw Tang Ye jumping in front of them and stretched a distance, while the corpse eater behind them rushed towards them. They were very angry, but they became temperless. Male tribes can do this, and it seems that the seven members of their own tribe were killed for no reason.


    "Kill him, you must kill him!" Several giant ant tribes drink out at the same time. Such human tribes must not be kept, because they may threaten the queen. If the adult¡¯s weapon fragments were taken away, and this human race could use it again, then they would have no peaceful days.


    However, to live a peaceful life, the premise is that they are still alive. Obviously they will not let them live again, so they don''t need to worry about things like future life. At this time, Tang Ye, who ran to the front, emitted flame power, once again blocking several giant ant tribes.


    Blocked again and slowed down, several giant ant tribes were finally pounced on by the corpse eater. A few corpse-eating spiders landed on their feet, first bit them, paralyzed them with venom, and slowed their movements.


    "Ah, **** it!"


    "No!"


    Several giant ant tribes drank lowly at the same time, angry and panicked, but they were poisoned after being bitten by the corpse eater, everything was late, and the corpse spiders swarmed in like black waves behind them, and they were all over the place. they.


    In the cover of the corpse spider, we can still hear a few wailing and begging for mercy, but it is useless. The corpse spider continues to cover up, like a hill, pressing several giant ant tribes underneath, and gnawing. food.


    Tang Ye ran ahead and saw that several giant ant tribes were covered by corpse-eating spiders, and he sighed with relief. This way, one third of the giant ant tribes had been resolved. However, as soon as he breathed a sigh of relief, the corpse spiders looked at him. What are a few giant ant tribes? With so many corpse spiders, a hundred giant ant tribes can barely eat enough. Therefore, these corpse spiders did not let go of any food, and ran towards Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and cursed uncomfortably, "It''s really a beast. I brought you a high-quality meal. If you don''t thank you, you have to eat me."


    Tang Ye hadn''t talked to anyone for a long time, so she just said to herself. A guy like him who tends to talk to himself has to talk to himself after holding back for a long time, and what others don''t know is thought to be insane. Facing the rushing of the corpse spider, he remained unmoved. Those corpse spiders are not polite, they are about to come to him. However, at this moment, a huge mandala snake suddenly appeared behind Tang Ye. The mandala snake opened its big mouth, stretched it out, and directly swallowed the bunch of corpse eating spiders that were rushing towards Tang Ye.


    When the other corpse spiders saw such a big mandolin, they stopped and galloped, and hesitated to see if they wanted to attack. The few corpse spiders in charge discussed it, and if they think there is only one mandala, then continue to attack!


    So the corpse spider group continued to surge. However, at this moment, the sound of the corpse-eating spiders is very familiar, and it is their deadly enemy, it is the mandala snake group!


    Soon, behind Tang Ye, and around, crawled out one after another, and then turned into piles of mandala snakes. Compared with the group of corpse spiders, it was not bad at all. The most important thing is that there is a huge mandala snake boss beside Tang Ye, not the corpse spider.


    Seeing this, the corpse spider stopped advancing close to Tang Ye, several of their commanders discussed again, and then chose to retreat.


    For the sake of a human race, there is no nutrition, and I wrestle with the mandala snake group. There is also a very high-level cultivation in the manduo snake group. They will definitely suffer, so they decided to give up Tang Ye''s meal of "green vegetables", or rotten vegetables. !


    The corpse spider retreated, and Tang Ye was no longer threatened. However, Tang Ye didn''t just want this result. He asked the mandala snakes to drive away the corpse spiders. He couldn''t let the corpse spiders eat the giant ant tribes too clean, because he wanted to preserve the spiritual core.


    The corpse spiders were very angry. These mandala snakes deceived people too much, but under the deterrence of the giant mandala snakes, they also gave up a few giant ant tribes, and they almost ate them anyway. As for the spiritual core, they know this stuff, but they don''t pay much attention to the spiritual core. All things are eaten directly, and the spiritual core gnawing away can have little effect. Sometimes they feel hard and unpalatable. Because there is no taste, it is the crystallization of power, used for absorption, not for food.


    The corpse spider gave up a few giant ant tribesmen, all retreated, turned around and left, and soon disappeared into the misty swamp. Tang Ye went over to check a few giant ant tribes whose bodies were mutilated after being eaten by a corpse spider, but fortunately the spirit core was still there. So he took away the six giant ant tribe''s spiritual cores one by one, which were heavy and of good weight. He was very happy and decided to return to the small hill and digest the six earth fairy cores before continuing his action.


    After absorbing six more earth fairy cores, it is probably closer to the earth fairy realm. Sure enough, after spending a day absorbing six earth fairy cores, Tang Ye had completely filled the "grid" and touched the earth fairy realm. He estimated that five more earth fairy cores would be enough to break through.


    Having just absorbed so much power, Tang Ye was full of energy, feeling unstoppable. So he greeted the mandala snake and started to deal with other giant ants.


    At this time, in the misty swamp, a group of giant ant tribes found the group of tribesmen who were destroyed by the corpse eater. Looking at the six mutilated corpses, the giant ant tribes were very sad and angry.


    "Damn it, I actually encountered a large corpse spider group!" These giant ant tribes could see that the dead tribe had been eaten by the corpse spider. They could only say that they had bad luck. After all, they encountered the large corpse spider. Group, even if they are the strength of the earth fairy level, it is useless.


    But the giant ant clan leader among them did not speak. He knelt down and looked at the corpses of the six clansmen, silent, frowning and thinking.


    "Don''t you think they died strangely?" The leading giant ant tribe said in a deep voice after thinking.


    The other giant ant tribe didn¡¯t know why, and wondered: "What''s weird?"


    The leading giant ant race looked back at his companions, with a sharp expression, and said, "They all have no spiritual core."


    Several giant ants looked at the corpses, one of them thought it was nothing strange, and said, "It was eaten by a corpse eater."


    The leading giant ant clan looked more gloomy, and said: "Their corpses were not eaten cleanly, but the spiritual core was eaten cleanly. This is what a corpse spider would do? Corpse spiders are not attractive, but this meat is their favorite to eat. They will put aside the meat and not eat it, and eat the hard spirit core first?"


    When the leader said so, the other giant ant tribes looked at the corpse of that tribe again and suddenly realized. This is indeed the case. It is not the habit of corpse spiders to eat spiritual cores without eating meat.


    The leading giant ant tribe coldly snorted: "There...someone has interfered!"

 Chapter 1462： Quite frustrated!

    Hearing what the chief said, the other giant ant tribes were shocked. Someone interfered, so the people of several races died. Doesn''t it mean that the opponent can face six masters of the earth immortals, and is not afraid of corpse spiders?


    Will it be the human race in the report?


    If it were that human race, it would be terrible, because it showed that the human race in the report was more terrifying than they thought. Even with how contemptuous it was before, now this human race has killed more than a dozen of their tribesmen, they are all in the realm of earth immortals, and he must not be underestimated!


    Several giant ants in the team thought that this might be the work of the human demon, and probably admitted that this was indeed the work of that human.


    "But, maybe it''s another race?" A giant ant race felt that the atmosphere was too depressing. After all, it was very painful and humiliating to admit that the human race could do such a shocking thing, and then wanted to deny it, so that the mood would be better.


    The other giant ant tribes didn''t speak, because it was difficult to deny the matter until they found out, but they did die more than a dozen tribesmen. Based on this, the situation is not optimistic anyway.


    The leading giant ant said: "First figure out what''s going on, and then take countermeasures. In addition, call the other team back and join together. It is better to stay together until the situation is clear. We retreat and approach the campsite. The person who killed our tribesmen digs out our spiritual cores, so it can be guessed that he needs spiritual cores. In addition to the purpose of cultivation, I can¡¯t think of anything else. It can also be more certain to speculate..."


    As the leader of the giant ants said, his expression became extremely gloomy and angry, and he shouted, "It is Humans who kill our people! Only Humans can do things like digging out spiritual cores. Only Humans can be so cruel!"


    Different races generally kill people of the same race or other tribes, and will not do things like digging out spiritual cores. This is cruel. And if the spiritual core doesn''t leave the corpse in time, it will melt by itself and return to nature like aura. If you want the spiritual core, you must dig it away in time after killing it. For the aliens, this world is theirs. Even if it is not poached, the power of the spiritual core will return to nature, which is beneficial to them. Because when you practice, you will learn something. The richer the spiritual power in this world, the more beneficial it is to their cultivation.


    However, although alien races will not do things like digging out spiritual cores, it is not that alien races do this. Those evil alien races, in order to cultivate quickly, were also poached their spiritual cores and absorbed the power inside. It''s just that this alien race will be regarded as a public enemy. Since there is also such a thing as rule and management on the alien side, it is equivalent to having laws and the like.


    The words of the leading giant ant tribe made the giant ant tribe of the whole team affirm that the man behind who killed more than a dozen of their tribe members was Tang Ye, a human demon. Suddenly they had a huge hatred of the human race and felt that the human race should be killed. It''s probably because they haven''t been provoked and humiliated for too long. It''s really unacceptable to be countered by the guy who has been stepping on them!


    "Let''s go back first, so as not to be calculated by this cunning human demon. This human demon is stronger than we thought!" said the leading giant ant tribe.


    The other giant ant tribe nodded. Since the human demon can kill more than a dozen of their tribesmen, they can also kill them. They don''t want to die in the hands of a human tribe, so this group of giant ant tribes retreated first and returned to the camp. On the way to retreat, several giant ant tribes did not speak, bowed their heads in silence. In fact, this retreat was because of fear of the human demon, which was a huge humiliation to them.


    Chi Chi!


    Suddenly, there was a voice in the silent atmosphere, not made by the giant ant tribe, and several giant ant tribes suddenly became alert. The leading giant ant race took the lead to stop, staring at the ground with a calm face and looking around. The sound came from the ground, he knew this very well. And the sound coming from the ground is mostly crawling poison!


    "Everyone, be careful!" The three most daunting poisons in the misty swamp are crawling, black-tailed scorpions, mandala snakes, and corpse spiders.


    Chi Chi!


    The sound coming from the ground became more and more urgent, louder and more and more complicated. The expressions of several giant ant tribes became serious, and they had a guess that they had encountered a poison group!


    The group, wouldn''t it be the kind of corpse-eating spider group that killed a small group, it was so huge that even a few masters in the fairyland could not resist at all.


    Chi Chi Chi, rustling.


    The sound coming from all around has become orderly from the original mess, not weakened, getting louder and louder in order, and there is a certain rhythm.


    "It''s a snake!" the leading giant ant clan shouted in a low voice. Hearing that chick sound, he guessed that it was the sound of a snake vomiting a letter.


    "The group of snakes may be the group of mandala snakes!" The leading giant ant tribe added.


    The nerves of several giant ant tribes are tense, encountering poison swarms is one of the most dangerous things in the misty swamp, they dare not neglect. And they just guessed about the human demons, they couldn''t help but wonder if it would be the human demons. Some people specially design conspiracies, the risk factor will be much higher, they have to be afraid.


    They were also very puzzled and shocked about one thing, could that human demon order poison?


    This can''t be done!


    But soon, they knew it could be done, but they didn''t know how Tang Ye did it. At this time, they could see the mandala snake, one after another, the mandala appeared, surrounding them from all around. The number of mandala snakes is a lot more than the previous corpse spiders, densely packed, like a layer of ground, I really don''t know if the snakes piled on the ground will suffocate to death.


    In terms of quantity, several giant ant tribes feel very scary. Even if they have the strength of the Earth Wonderland, they can''t always resist so many mandala snakes.


    "Team, Captain..." When several giant ant tribes were seriously defending the mandala snake group, one giant ant tribe looked forward and saw the situation in front of him. He was stunned and called their boss, as if Ask the boss what to do next.


    The other giant ants were reminded by his voice and looked forward. Suddenly several giant ant tribes saw it, and in front appeared a mandala snake that was dozens of times larger than those on the ground. This is the mandala snake king! To be able to evolve to that size, I don''t know how many years it has lived, and it must be dozens of times that of ordinary mandala snakes in terms of toxicity and attack ability.


    This is pretty scary!


    But what surprised the giant ant tribes most was that there was a human tribe standing beside the mandala snake king!


    A human race who sneered, and seemed to be playing provocatively!


    That human demon!


    A few giant ant tribes didn''t doubt, they were immediately sure, that is, the human demons who entered the misty swamp to survive and killed more than a dozen of their tribes!


    It''s really a human race!


    Although I was sure before, but I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I always had a fluke, and I thought maybe it wasn''t, so there would be no need to slap her face like that. Now that it is indeed Human Race, I always feel quite frustrated.

 Chapter 1463： Powerless game!

    Although it feels slapped, the most important thing now is to kill this human demon. Regardless of the threat posed by this human demon or what he did to his own people, he must be killed!


    It''s just that it is difficult for several giant ant tribes to get rid of the surprise of Tang Ye. After the group of mandala snakes appeared, there was also a mandala snake king that was so huge and turned into a monster. Even if they are masters in a few places of wonderland, they do not have any advantage.


    Several giant ant tribes didn''t mean to underestimate Tang Ye''s human tribe, they all looked stern and stared at guard.


    "You killed our people." The leading giant ant clan stared at Tang Ye with a gloomy snort, always feeling a bit strange to start a battle without saying a word.


    Tang Ye looked at the giant ant clan leader and said, "I killed it."


    "Then we are going to kill you!" the giant ant tribe team leader shouted angrily. He became even more angry, Tang Ye''s attitude was very arrogant, as if he didn''t take them seriously. This really made them feel aggrieved. On the first day of the day, when such a big emcee came, they had to be polite to them. Now a human race, but so defiant.


    Although this human race has a bit of capital, don''t be too arrogant. In the past, it was obscure, obedient and submissive.


    Tang Ye sneered at the giant ant clan captain and said, "Of course you want to kill me, because if you don''t kill me, I will kill you."


    "You..." The giant ant tribes were all angry, this human demon is really quite arrogant.


    Tang Ye still sneered at the corner of his mouth. When he appeared directly, he was actually going to do a hard job!


    This time he stopped playing yin. With the help of the mandala snake, he will also fight against these giant ant tribes of the earth fairy level. Because he is determined to win. After killing these seven giant ant tribes and using seven earth fairy cores for cultivation, he was sure to break into the earth fairyland. Prior to this, a fight was carried out, happily, moving the whole body, stimulating the cultivation base, and it was easier to succeed when using the spiritual core to break through.


    Several giant ant tribes had been completely angered by Tang Ye, and they all showed fierce looks, wishing to rush to tear Tang Ye directly. However, afraid of the surrounding mandala snakes, they dare not act easily.


    Tang Ye looked playful and said, "If you don''t make a move, wait for me to let you go? Well, I''ll make a move first."


    Several giant ant races were really irritated by Tang Ye, when have they been treated so provocatively by a human race?


    They still wanted to scold Tang Ye back and forth, and have a fight, it would be good to win, but Tang Ye waved his hand, the group of mandala snakes sent out and attacked!


    Puff puff!


    There are many mandala snakes, densely packed, some of these snakes crawled over from the ground, some twisted their bodies and bounced. They could do it, and they all rushed to several giant ant tribes together. The mandala snake king also rushed to attack, creating opportunities for the mandala snakes so that they could attack the giant ant clan, bite and release poison.


    However, several giant ant tribes leaned together, turned their backs, and formed a circle. They divided labor and cooperated. One of the great features of the ant tribe is its clear division of labor, rapid cooperation and extremely high efficiency. They are in the realm of Earth Immortals, Yizhongtian is the strongest strength, so this combination has a perfect defense, and a pretty good counterattack!


    The group of mandala snakes kept rushing in, but not only failed, they were also killed a lot, and even the attack of the mandala snake king was countered.


    Tang Ye frowned, and couldn''t let this situation continue. Although there were many mandala snakes, it was also his own power. If one was killed, one would be missing. So he jumped up, grabbed the giant ant head, punched down, and attacked!


    A few giant ant tribes are tightly guarded and able to counterattack, mainly because there is no need to arrange power from above. If there is a strong attack from above, they must draw out their defenses, so that the defense power around them will be weakened, or Attack power weakened. No matter which power is lost, it will affect other aspects. Just as the counterattack has less power, most of the attacks of the snakes will fall on the defense. The defense always has a limit, and when it reaches the limit, it may be broken!


    Tang Ye''s power is already close to the realm of Earth Fairy, as long as he breaks through that line, he can open the door to the realm of Earth Fairy. Therefore, his power, compared with the fairyland, although there is a gap, but not too big. So he attacked with a full blow, and the swamp was shaken.


    "What, what?"


    "Damn it!"


    Several giant ant tribes felt Tang Ye''s power, and they scolded one after another. The strength of this human race has actually reached the peak of the superior Sanxian, and it is breaking through to the earth immortal. No wonder it has to dig out the spiritual core of its own people, because the earth immortal core can help quickly break into the earth fairyland!


    The reason why this human demon has such a strong power is because he killed more than a dozen of his clan members and digged out more than a dozen earth fairy cores for cultivation!


    No matter how you think, this is something that drives them crazy! The tribe who killed them increased their strength, and then came to deal with them, but it was still quite a threat to them, there was nothing more aggrieved than this.


    Sure enough, after Tang Ye launched an attack on the giant ant tribe, the pressure on the giant ant tribe increased a lot, and their defense became more and more difficult.


    However, the seven masters of the earth immortals were not so easy to break, and they showed no signs of being broken. And such a fight will definitely attract the attention of another team. When the giant ants from that team come over, they don''t have to worry. It will be enough to deal with Tang Ye at that time, so what they have to do now is to calm down and clenched their teeth to persevere!


    "Everyone hold on, and when our people arrive, we will tear this human demon into pieces!" the giant ant tribe team leader shouted angrily.


    "Good!" the other giant ant races responded together.


    Roaring makes them more united and determined.


    In addition, the patriarch of the giant ant clan sent an extra ten-member elite squad, which is also a huge threat to Tang Ye. Tang Ye must fight quickly.


    Tang Ye was thinking about this. He thought that such an attack was useless, or that it could not be solved before the giant ant clan reinforcements came. But, suddenly, he saw the ground where the giant ants stood cracking. He laughed. He had forgotten just now. He chose to besiege the giant ants here because he thought the surrounding area was very close to the sinking ground. Now the fierce attack and the ground shaking will cause the sinking ground to shift. If it shifts to the feet of the giant ant tribe, everything will be solved.


    Therefore, Tang Ye attacked more fiercely, punch after punch, crazy.


    Several giant ant tribes saw it, frowned and thought, not knowing what Tang Ye was going to do. However, soon they felt that Tang Ye was worried about the arrival of their reinforcements, so they wanted to make a quick decision. However, such a forceful blow will soon exhaust their strength, and they will be unable to do anything at that time.


    Several giant ant tribes sneered, thinking that Tang Ye''s skills were poor.


    However, not long after, the land under the feet of a giant ant tribe suddenly softened and was sucked in!


    "Ah!" the giant ant clan exclaimed.


    "What''s the matter?" shouted a giant ant tribe.


    "The sinking ground is the sinking ground!" A giant ant tribe panicked.


    "Damn it! This human demon deliberately shifted the sinking ground, we were all fooled!" The giant ant tribe team leader shouted.


    The sinking ground shifted, causing several giant ant tribes to immediately cloud a layer of fear. In the face of the sinking ground, they have no choice. Standing inside will only be sucked in. But if you retreat, you have to face the attack of the mandala snakes. Once this defense and counterattack are broken, I''m afraid I will die. However, even if he didn''t let go, and a companion was sucked into the sinking ground, he couldn''t maintain such a defense and counterattack formation.


    The hearts of several giant ants sank, and they were really powerless by this human demon.

 Chapter 1464： Wonderland!

    Several giant ants were forced into desperation. They were very powerless and helpless. They didn''t expect the desperation to come so suddenly and so quickly that they couldn''t wait for reinforcements to arrive!


    It was actually used by this human demon to sink into the ground!


    Several giant ant tribes were very unwilling, but there was no alternative. They could only choose to withdraw the combination of defense and counterattack, pull up the tribe who was slowly sinking, and then deal with the snakes with all their strength, wanting to rush out of the encirclement.


    But how could it be that easy? The moment they removed the defensive barrier, the Mandala Snake King flicked his tail immediately. The giant snake tail also has a hard stinger, which contains huge poison. The giant ant tribe dare not neglect the slightest, and immediately defends. However, guarding against the attack of the mandala snake king caused some omissions around, and then the little mandala snake entered and bit them, and they were immediately poisoned.


    After being poisoned, the action is affected, and if it is slow, more mandala snakes will pounce, bite, and poison, even if the power of the earth fairyland is used to force the poison, it is not fast enough for the manduo snake to fly. Soon, two giant ants fell down, howling in pain.


    With two down, it is even more incapable of perfect defense like the original one. With more loopholes, it is easier to be attacked.


    The mandala snake swarms have the opportunity to swarm up, just like the saying, "everyone can drown you by spitting", this is the case with the mandala snake swarms against several giant ant tribes now.


    Several giant ant tribes were submerged by mandala snakes, and their wailing could not be heard.


    After confirming that several giant ant tribes had been killed, Tang Ye let the mandala snake group disperse and saw that several giant ant tribe corpses had changed color. This was caused by poisoning. Some of them were not poisoned, but suffocated to death after being piled up by mandala snakes, so they were quite painful. On the ground, there was also a layer of mandala snake, and Tang Ye was not without loss. It''s just that for the mandala snake group, this point of death is nothing at all. When they reproduce, they all get together, and they will suffocate and die because of the bunch during reproduction.


    Tang Ye went to check several giant ant tribes and all died. Without delay, he directly dug up a few giant ant tribe''s spiritual cores, and then took the newly obtained seven earth fairy cores to practice breakthrough.


    There is also the giant ant tribe team that traces them in the misty swamp. Tang Ye doesn''t care about them for the time being. With the seven earth fairy cores in his hand, he is sure to break into the earth fairy realm. At the realm of Earth Immortal, coupled with the skills learned from the ancestral land, he will no longer be afraid of enemies of the same earth immortal.


    At this time, the giant ant clan from another squad was rushing towards the squad where the accident occurred, and they heard howling. Originally, they were on their way back to the camp, but they didn''t expect to hear the people''s painful wailing. They were very worried and rushed over immediately.


    However, when they arrived, they saw seven corpses that had their spiritual cores dug and died miserably. Faced with such a thing, their anger is second, and more of a fear. Because of the three teams they separated, two of them have been killed by that human demon!


    Counting the seven tribesmen before, then this human demon killed more than 20 tribesmen, and each tribe is the strength of the earth fairyland. To achieve this, they have to put aside their views on the human race''s past and treat it with caution. The safest way is to withdraw to the camp and report to the family.


    Tang Ye was absorbing the earth fairy core for cultivation, and did not deal with the remaining team. He returned to the safe hill, sat down cross-legged, and concentrated on practicing with the vajra solid formula.


    As he expected, a day later, all the seven earth fairy nuclei were absorbed, and a faint blue light was emitted around his body, and the inner spirit felt another world. It seemed as if there was a tower in the body, the former tower had only one floor, and when you step on it, you can see that it is not vast. Now the pagoda has one more layer, and the sight is much wider, a feeling of standing tall and looking far. The world once seen by the pagoda on the first floor seems to have become smaller and can be grasped by one hand.


    This is the new world entered by breaking through the line of the earth fairy realm. Tang Ye opened his eyes and didn''t rest all night, but he felt better than before.


    Has broken through to the fairyland!


    This is a breakthrough of the body and the spirit together, the physical strength becomes stronger, and the mental power becomes stronger. At low-level realms, the role of mental power is not displayed much, but when it comes to high-level realms, the role of mental power is large enough. At that time, mental power is not called spiritual power, but divine consciousness. Divine consciousness can cover a hundred li and detect movement within a hundred li. In the face of low-strength people, you can directly kill them with their divine consciousness. Impact the opponent''s spirit through powerful spiritual power, causing the opponent''s soul to be damaged and die.


    That is the so-called eyes can kill people.


    Breaking through to the fairyland, Tang Ye had a new-born ox and ruthless enthusiasm, and took the mandala snake group directly to the giant ant camp.


    At this time, the giant ant clan camp was guarded by the giant ant clan group that had retreated before, and they were waiting for reinforcements. The situation here has been reported to the patriarch, and there has been a message that an elite team has been dispatched and will go to help them. They plan to wait for the elite squad to come, and then kill the human demon together.


    Human race demon enough to arouse their resentment, they can''t wait to kill that **** human race!


    However, they never thought that Tang Ye, the human race, would take the initiative to come to their camp.


    night.


    Several giant ant tribes separated into two for vigil, and immediately reported what happened, while the others took a good rest. Tang Ye saw two giant ant tribes who watched the night in the mist. After contemplating it, he let a mandala snake climb over to see the situation. He wanted to determine how many giant ant tribes there were here before taking action. If it is too much, the shot may not be sure.


    A mandala snake is moving in the misty swamp, and it is difficult to notice without sufficient eyesight or staring at the ground. Therefore, the mandala snake that swam out according to Tang Ye''s order went to the marginal camp very smoothly, and saw that there were only a few giant ant tribes, and came back to tell Tang Ye.


    Since there were only a few giant ant tribes, Tang Ye didn''t worry about accidents and decided to kill them. So he made the mandala move, and led the two giant ant tribes who were watching the night.


    This is not to quietly kill the two giant ant tribes, although he is the strength of the earth fairy, but he cannot directly crush the giant ant tribe who is also the earth fairyland. He invited the giant ant tribes to come over to kill two giant ant tribes before alarming the rested giant ant tribes, and then deal with the others, so that the pressure was reduced.


    The two giant ant tribes who were on the night watch suddenly heard the chick sound. They were surprised at first, but quickly rejoiced that the sound was only intermittent, rarely, which made them think it was just a few poisons, so there was no need to wake up the resting tribe. . But in order to be assured, one of him decided to go over and take a look, even if it was an individual poison, he had to look at the situation clearly.


    Unfortunately, he will not be able to come back this time. Tang Ye, as the cunning human race in their eyes, of course calculated his actions and made him come back and forth.

 Chapter 1445： Can run away?

    Tang Ye calculated that the giant ant tribe in the past had no temper. First of all, he thought it was just an individual poison. He walked some distance away from the camp and entered the mist, blocking his vision. At this time, a mandala snake came from behind and bit him by surprise, and he was poisoned.


    Then, in front of him, Tang Ye appeared and gave a false shot. He was shocked, it turned out to be Human Race, it must be that Human Race Demon. His instinctive reaction was to catch up with him immediately. Finally, suddenly, Tang Ye arrived in front of him, because Tang Ye used the extremely convenient space jump, and had the ability to unexpectedly effect.


    Tang Ye held a dagger in his hand and stabbed at the fatal place of the giant ant clan. Under normal circumstances, the giant ant tribe of Earth Wonderland faced such an attack, even if they were caught off guard, they could still avoid them, so as not to be hit in the fatal part. However, the situation is not normal now, because this giant ant tribe is poisoned.


    When the poisoned giant ants tried to escape, they found that their movements were very slow and even weak. In this way, the dagger in Tang Ye''s hand could easily hit him. He wanted to swear **** it. But the dagger in Tang Ye''s hand pierced into his fatal place, and he couldn''t help but snorted and failed to shout out. If you shout out, you can alarm the companions over there, then you can deal with Tang Ye together.


    At this time he felt strongly that he had to shout out. It should have been called out just now! He tried to shout, but under the circumstances of being poisoned and pierced through a fatal part, he was unable to resist. Tang Ye covered his mouth with one hand and pressed him to the ground, making him speechless and struggling. There was not much movement either.


    "Woo..." The giant ant tribe tried their last strength, and after all they could just snorted twice, and then died.


    Tang Ye dug out the spiritual core of this giant ant tribe. Even though he had already broken through to the Earth Wonderland, it would take a lot of time to rely on this kind of spiritual core to improve the realm of strength. When you arrive in the fairyland, you will basically go to the second heaven to practice. However, the spirit core was useful to Tang Ye, so he held it in his hand first.


    The other giant ant clan who watched the night saw that his companion had no voice for so long, and was very worried and confused. This mentality drove him to carefully walk over and check, but still forgot to tell the rest of the clan first, probably instinctive reaction Mostly so. When this happened, I was drawn to my heart, and I forgot about other things.


    The giant ant clan walked over and paid careful attention to the surroundings, but there was fog. No matter how careful, you could only see things within a few meters. In front of him, the Mandala Snake King had already straightened up, opened his mouth, waiting for the giant ant tribe to enter the range of rapid attack.


    The surroundings were very quiet, and the giant ant race stepped forward step by step and entered the ambush range of the Mandala Snake King. When he felt strange and looked up, bang!


    Suddenly, a huge tongue and blood-red mouth rushed directly to his head. Before he could react, the mandala snake king bit his head, with a click, the mandala snake king bit down hard, sharp. His fangs pierced the giant ant''s neck, biting off his entire head.


    This giant ant tribe died quickly and simply, or in other words, the mandala snake king''s actions were simply and neat. The giant ants lost their heads and fell straight back. Tang Ye walked up, and he dug away the spiritual core without blinking.


    At this time, the movement of the two dead giant ant tribes has already caused the giant ant tribe who is resting there. The five giant ant tribes over there wake up and immediately enter a state of alert, then take action and jump to the killed. There are two clansmen. Seeing the two clansmen who had been lying down, they were shocked, and they actually killed two clansmen under their own eyes!


    What tricks did this human demon play!


    Damn it!


    "He must have not gone far, let''s chase him!" a giant ant clan shouted in a low voice.


    "Act separately!" a giant ant tribe added. The misty swamp is so big, if you want to catch this human demon, you must be separated.


    These are all normal thoughts, but now it¡¯s not the usual situation. A giant ant clan said angrily: "We don¡¯t chase, and we can¡¯t separate! Now that¡¯s the case, do you think that we can deal with the cunning man Human demon? How many brothers have we died?"


    When reminded by this tribe, the other four giant ant tribes were taken aback. Yes, more than 20 human races have already died, and they were all killed by that human race demon. Can I deal with a few of them now?


    "Then, shall we go back to the camp and wait?" said a terrified giant ant tribe.


    Remind the few giant ant tribes in a deep voice: "According to the current situation, this human demon came to take the initiative, so we have to not only return to the camp, but also return to the clan!"


    Several giant ants looked surprised. It was quite shameful to be forced to retreat to the clan land, and it also showed the threat and fear that the human demon brought. These giant ant tribes, possessing the strongest power in One Heaven, are really quite unwilling.


    He bowed his head in silence, as if silently enduring a shame, and then several giant ant tribes abandoned the bodies of the two tribesmen and turned back. For the safety of life, we must go to the Huizudi!


    However, when they turned around, they saw a human race standing in front of them.


    "Oh, damn..." Several giant ant tribes scolded like this in their hearts. It''s really too bad, this human demon actually came!


    At this moment, the first emotion of several giant ant tribes was fear. Do you want to be killed by this human demon like those tribesmen?


    This is not ridiculous. More than twenty tribesmen have already died in the hands of this human demon, so why wouldn''t they be killed?


    What Tang Ye did these days had already spread a kind of fear among the giant ants.


    Tang Ye is also aware of this, and this emotion can be used. He looked at the five giant ant tribes who wanted to withdraw to the clan land and said with a smile: "Your reaction is much worse than I imagined. You are also much weaker than those tribesmen who were killed by me. I just killed them. The two of them, they knew they couldn''t deal with me, but they still attacked me stubbornly. I respect them very much, have faith, and have dignity. But you, the so-called withdrawal of the clan is not just running away?"


    In terms of acting skills, Tang Ye has long been outstanding. He is provoking the five giant ant tribes and disturbing their mood even more.


    Several giant ant tribes were really angry when Tang Ye said that, but they really seemed to run away because they were scared. This is really unimaginable. Their giant ants will have one day to escape, and it is because of a human race. I laugh out loud when I say it!


    But I will not be fooled!


    "Do you think we are stupid?!" A giant ant race glared at Tang Ye, "You have already set up a conspiracy, who will fight you? We are not stupid!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Then you think you can run away?"


    Two had been killed, and there were five remaining, Tang Ye appeared directly again, just to work hard, it was time to try the power of the fairyland.

 Chapter 1446： hopeless!

    Tang Ye wanted to work hard, but the five giant ant tribes wanted to escape and didn''t want to fight. I have to say that this kind of thing is very dramatic, and the giant ant tribe is actually afraid of Tang Ye this clan.


    Several giant ant tribes had no intention to fight, Tang Ye could tell. He was speechless, thinking that the giant ant clan was screaming to kill when he saw him. Now this inverted change is really weird.


    But Tang Ye still wanted to kill these giant ant tribes, doing things in a focused and comprehensive manner, since he wanted to take away the ancestral weapon fragments and the giant ant tribe was an obstacle, then the giant ant tribe must be resolved.


    Although Tang Ye was already in the realm of Earth Fairy, he wanted to try the power of Earth Fairy, but it was impossible to deal with the giant ant tribe of the five Earth Fairies alone. So he still had to ask the Mantuo Snake Group to help, and soon the Manduo Snake King and the Manduo Snake Group appeared beside Tang Ye.


    "This..." When several giant ant tribes saw such a huge mandala snake king and so many mandala snakes, they probably knew why their tribe would be killed by this human tribe. With such poison, it can sweep everything.


    Several giant ant tribes were also more afraid. If they didn''t escape, they might be killed. They didn''t want this, so they broke through with all their strength.


    Tang Ye sneered, and attacked one step faster than the Mandala Snake King. In his hand, he condensed a stronger flaming dragon halberd. Then he leaped high, clasped his hands tightly, and performed a move of Tyrannical Dragon landing.


    boom!


    With a violent loud noise, like a giant dragon hitting the ground, the ground trembled violently. Facing Tang Ye''s attack, those giant ant tribes didn''t even think about avoiding it at first. The strength of their several fairy realms would always have no problem blocking Tang Ye''s attack alone. However, when they were really hit by Tang Ye, they realized that Tang Ye''s strength was underestimated.


    This **** human demon is actually the strength of Earth Wonderland!


    They didn¡¯t see it at first, they were all attracted by the mandala snake king and the mandala snake group that appeared next to Tang Ye. They thought that Tang Ye was able to kill their people because of the help of the mandala snake, so they didn¡¯t feel Tang carefully. The strength of the night. Now, being beaten so fiercely by Tang Ye, the combined strength of the giant ant races didn''t feel like an opponent. To this end, they must change their initial thinking. If one-on-one, this human demon can kill them!


    It''s really a shocking thing... the few giant ant tribes couldn''t help sighing. How many years hasn''t happened since the human race cultivated to the fairyland?


    Human race, why is there such a monster? !


    Is it true that Human Race is going to rise again? !


    "Kill him!" Against Tang Ye''s Dragon Halberd, a giant ant clan suddenly burst out angrily.


    This is the end of the matter, only death fights. Since this human demon must kill himself, it is impossible to beg for mercy. There is no choice but to fight to the death!


    It is best to kill this human demon, not only to avenge the dead people, but also to remove a huge hidden danger for this world!


    Never let this human race grow up!


    The giant ant tribe realized this, and it can be said that the brain is very good. Look a little farther, and think about the precepts left by the ancestors. Human races are either regarded as inviolable masters or as useless slaves. No matter which kind they are, they must be thorough and simple. extreme! If you are the Lord, you will always be the Lord, and if you are a slave, you will always be the slave. The precepts of the ancestors illustrate the terrible human race. If the human race rises again, then they will never have peace.


    Never let this happen!


    After the giant ant clan shouted out in anger, the other giant ant clan were encouraged and saw the situation clearly. There was no other choice but to fight to the death!


    As a result, the five giant ant tribes fought together and fought against Tang Ye. Together, they forcefully knocked Tang Ye''s Tyrannical Dragon back down, and then rushed towards Tang Ye in unison.


    The power of the five parts of the fairyland was combined, and Tang Ye''s power of the fairyland could not be stopped. Before being surrounded by mandala snakes, there was only this chance to kill Tang Ye!


    The five giant ants cherish this opportunity very much. Even if you are dead, it is worthwhile and very gratifying to be able to kill this human demon!


    boom!


    At this time, the Manduo Snake King threw a tail and hit the five giant ants who were rushing towards Tang Ye. Several giant ant races reacted quickly, one of them came out alone to block the attack of the Mandala Snake King, and the other four continued to join together to kill Tang Ye with crushing power.


    The Mantuo Snake King''s attack was blocked, it was very angry and worried, fearing that Tang Ye would have an accident, it raised its head and roared twice, so the Mantuo Snake Group on the ground was summoned and flew desperately towards the four giant ant races.


    Seeing this, the four giant ant tribes quickly made a decision, came out one alone, fully blocked the attack of the mandala snake group, and let the remaining three together to kill Tang Ye. Three wonderlands, killing one is enough! The giant ant clan who came out alone exposed himself and protected the three giant ant clan with all his strength. It can be said that he intends to sacrifice himself.


    The three giant ant tribes are very distressed, but there is no way. The current situation is a time for sacrifice. The only thing they can do is kill this human demon, so that the death of their companions will be meaningful.


    In this situation, I feel... Tang Ye is a hateful villain!


    Tang Ye saw such a scene, with a playful smile on his mouth, which was not a matter at all. He has always stood firm. In this liberation struggle, he will not talk about good and evil, but only talk about our race, other races, and nothing more.


    The three giant ant tribes were about to approach Tang Ye, and Tang Ye could not stop the power of the three fairyland. Therefore, Tang Ye did not block. He directly flashed behind the three giant ant tribes with a space jump, letting their attack blow the air.


    "Ah!" Immediately there was a painful cry. After Tang Ye used the space to jump and flashed past, he happened to be in front of the giant ant tribe surrounded by mandala snakes. Unexpectedly, the giant ant tribe was cut open by Tang Ye with a dagger. neck. Seeing the blood seal the throat, this means that this giant ant tribe is dead.


    The three empty giant ant tribes saw that Tang Ye still knew such magical moves. They were dumbfounded for a while. After hearing the pain from their companions, they looked back and saw that Tang Ye killed another of their tribes like this. They are very very angry, but there is still a feeling of helplessness and giving up.


    Maybe... this human race can''t be killed.


    It must be impossible to kill, because at this time, the three giant ant tribes are surrounded by dense clusters of mandala snakes like a huge black wave. The other one fought with the Mandala Snake King, but was also bitten and poisoned by the Little Mandala Snake, and might be killed by the Mandala Snake King.


    "After all, it was defeated." One of the three giant ants sighed, seeming to give up resisting. Even if there is no such person as Tang Ye in the fairyland, who also has strange secret skills, he knows that he can''t escape so many mandala snakes.


    There is only one dead end.


    In order to die better, this giant ant race directly punched his heart with his hands, and liberated himself.


    "You..." Seeing the other two giant ants, they didn''t expect their companions to be so vulnerable.


    How can you succumb to a human race?

 Chapter 1444： Is a hundred years expected?

    Having been breached by the mandala snake group, Tang Ye''s strength is far beyond imagination and can suppress them. Faced with such a situation, how can a few giant ant tribes not yield, they still can''t escape a death word.


    Could this human demon not kill himself? Even so, how about begging for mercy from this human race? If you beg for mercy, your life will be meaningless, you will be despised and abandoned by the clan, and be regarded as shameless by all foreign races!


    Swear to die!


    At this time, there must be such a fearless will and faith. The remaining two giant ant tribes yelled, vented and bold, no longer resisting the swarm of mandala snakes, and rushed directly to Tang Ye, thinking that they could kill Tang Ye, or die with Tang Ye. Row.


    But ignoring the mandala group is very deadly. One by one, mandala snakes rushed on them, entangled their hands, feet, and necks, then bit them and poisoned them. In this way they are paralyzed and weak. But they are the strength of the fairyland and can still sprint. As a result, the mandala snake continued to pounce, pile up, and crush the giant ant tribe with its weight!


    In the end, the two giant ant tribes failed to rush to Tang Ye and fell down, looking at Tang Ye with unwilling eyes, the defeat was determined. Even so, they had to express their unyielding spirit and will to Tang Ye. However, when they looked at Tang Ye, a mandala snake entangled their eyes, which made them lose sight of Tang Ye and could not completely express their unyielding will to Tang Ye.


    It''s so helpless and powerless, the reality is sometimes so cruel.


    Tang Ye just shrugged, didn''t care too much, and then went to dig out the spiritual cores of these five giant ant tribes. He is not too much of such things. Even if you don''t need to do anything else, you can continue to use it for cultivation. Who would think that strength is too small. The stronger you are, the more you can survive. For him who wants to liberate the human race, the strength requirements are especially strict, even higher than everyone else.


    It would be simple enough to do things that way. It is like now in the first layer of heaven, he has the strength of the earth immortal, so except for the giant ant clan, he can sweep outside, no matter what the young emcee or the big emcee, if he doesn''t agree to his conditions, then kill.


    Now Tang Ye feels that everything must be comprehensive, focused, and committed. This is probably also a kind of cold and ruthless rhetoric. It is like that if others want to bully the human race and kill his family members, then he will not be polite to the foreign race, and it is possible for a family member to destroy a foreign race city. This is a kind of comprehensiveness and focus, and when it comes to working hard for the people, it is a commitment.


    This style of practice is relatively simple. In fact, it can also be considered a mode of revenge.


    This time Tang Ye got another seven earth fairy cores, and he wondered how to use them. Suddenly, the mandala snake king came over to signal to him. He has dealt with snakes a lot and knows the meaning of the mandala snake king. He looked forward, squinted his eyes, and the Mandala Snake King told him that another giant ant race was coming.


    There are about ten giant ant races, and their strength is stronger than those before. That was the elite team of the giant ant tribe, which was dispatched by the patriarch.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to say arrogantly to kill ten elite giant ant tribes directly, this matter had to be arranged slowly. He asked the Mandala Snake King what a good way to deal with the ten elite giant ant tribes. The Manduo Snake King told him that the snake swarm alone is a bit far-fetched, and it would be easy if other poisons could also be dispatched.


    Use other poisons?


    This is a good method, and has been used, the effect has proved very good. But the premise is to be able to use those poisons. Tang Ye asked the mandala snake king: "Is it sure to use other poisons?"


    The mandala snake king shook his head and nodded, meaning that he was 50% sure.


    50% sure? Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s worth a try."


    He will try even if he is ten percent sure, as long as he is still alive, it is necessary to take some risks. This can be considered a repeat of the old technique, and experience is gained. So, according to Manduo Snake King''s suggestion, he decided to introduce the two most powerful poisons, the corpse spider and the black-tailed scorpion.


    How to draw out these two major poison groups, first of all, we must know where the two major poison groups are. Don''t worry about this, the mandala snake king knows. Each is a poisonous group in the misty swamp, each has its own territory, and the mandala snake group abides by the rules here. Then it''s how to elicit the two major poison groups. They glanced around and smiled suddenly, just in time to use the corpses of these giant ants!


    The five here, plus the two killed before, make seven. The seven corpses of giant ants are actually a lot of meat. It is a good way to bring them out of the black-tailed scorpions and corpse spiders. But it was not enough to attract them all the way, and the corpses had to be divided into pieces.


    Tang Ye can do this, after all, in his eyes this giant ant tribe is an animal. It''s just that they are a bit human, which makes it difficult for Tang Ye to start. Fortunately, there was the mandala snake king, who bit the giant ant corpse into a piece of meat... Tang Ye was a little bit unwilling to look at it, so he threw the piece of meat to lead out black-tailed scorpions and corpse spiders. The mandala snake did it.


    Tang Ye didn''t do nothing, on the contrary, what he did was the most dangerous and the most critical. He stayed at the giant ant camp in the misty swamp, waiting for the ten elite giant ants to come, and then led them to the place where the black-tailed scorpions and the corpse spiders converged.


    Ten elite giant ants, this is not a joke. If he is surrounded, he may be killed. At first, the Mandala Snake King did not allow him to do this, but no one except him could do it. If the Mandala Snake King is to attract the ten elite giant ants, why do people chase the strongest poison in the misty swamp?


    The Manduo Snake King couldn''t persuade Tang Ye, so he took the manduo snake group to do what Tang Ye arranged. Tang Ye went to the giant ant camp to see if there was anything useful. Then he squatted outside, his eyes were like eagles, staring around, paying attention and thinking, and he knew that he was a very calculating guy.


    In fact, apart from calculations, he also missed the ancestral land. He wanted to go back soon and meet his dear women, his son and his daughter. When his son grows up, he may become emperor in Guwu Jianghu. And the daughter has not been born yet. But it would be terrifying to be born, that is the power from the nine heavens and twelve demon spirits. What will it be like? Maybe it won''t be known until the nine heavens.


    Unfortunately, Horror can''t go back to the ancestral land so quickly. Ten years, a hundred years, or even further away, are not easy to do. To liberate the human race here, you will have to hit the eighth heaven. So many masters still have to cultivate to the realm of Jiexian. It can be completed in a hundred years. Even so fast, a hundred years later, the former lover, I am afraid that it has entered the loess and turned into nutrients, and will only be crying and sweet.


    However, it may not be. Just like Murong Huansha, is she a zombie? Will you live forever?


    Tang Ye wanted to know, and wanted to see it with his own eyes.


    Chi Chi!


    In Tang Ye''s thoughts, a snake whispering voice suddenly heard. It was the mandala snake that reported, and the ten elite giant ant races arrived!

 Chapter 1445： I have the final say!

    Ten elite giant ants came, and there was no time for Tang Ye to think slowly, he immediately took action, ran into the giant ant camp, pretending to be searching for things.


    This is acting, in order to make the arriving elite giant ants think that he is trying to plunder them. The next action is undoubtedly, looking back, oops, the body trembles, panic, because it was discovered, there are still ten elite giant ants, and then quickly escape!


    After the script is arranged, it depends on Tang Ye''s acting skills and whether he can deceive the elite giant ants. Soon ten elite giant ant races arrived. They found movement in the camp and immediately went in to check. There was a movement when the door opened, and Tang Ye was bending over inside, facing them with his back. Hearing the movement, he immediately got up and turned his head to look, and saw a few giant ant tribes, their eyes widened, startled, and somewhat panicked, and then ran away.


    This run, instead of going out through the door, directly punched the wall in front of him, then rushed out suddenly, fleeing the camp of the giant ant tribe.


    Tang Ye''s action was done in one go. Whether it was a sudden panic or a desperate escape, he performed very well and his acting skills were impeccable.


    Seeing his few elite giant ant tribes was taken for granted. They reacted, and one of them suddenly drank out, "It''s the human demon!"


    So ten elite giant ants were fried. This human demon was too bold and arrogant, and went to the camp of his own race to steal things!


    The original purpose was to kill this enduring demon, since I found it, I would definitely not let it go. In addition, it was provoked by Tang Ye''s behavior, so ten elite giant ant races immediately chased Tang Ye!


    This is exactly what Tang Ye intended.


    But these elite giant ant tribes are not so blind. Their captain said: "Everyone should pay attention to the situation in the swamp. If there is danger, don''t rush to chase him. No matter how great the threat of a human race, it can''t be greater than this land of death. ."


    The other elite giant ants nodded and understood. The speed of chasing Tang Ye slowed down a bit, while paying attention to the surrounding conditions to avoid the danger of the swamp. They are confident in their strength, and the speed they maintain will not lose to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye noticed the situation of the elite giant ant tribe, did not worry, but laughed, because the reaction of the elite giant ant tribe was in his expectation. Having killed so many giant ant tribes, it would be too stupid if they didn''t learn a lesson and ignored this matter blindly. Therefore, in order to allow these elite giant ant races to follow them obediently, the route he chose was safe, and only when the raid was planned would it be dangerous.


    This danger depends on the success of the mandala snake, which can attract the black-tailed scorpion and the corpse spider group.


    But things didn''t go as smoothly as Tang Ye had imagined. The route arranged by the "escape" was too safe. Halfway after the "escape", he noticed that the elite giant ant tribe behind him became suspicious again. The journey was so smooth, it was not like the style of the foggy swamp, unless the situation had already been figured out. If you have already figured it out, did this human race deliberately do it?


    Tang Ye was very helpless, and could only put down the originally determined route and favored another route with sinking ground and other poisons. Fortunately, he has a mandala to help guide him in the misty swamp these days, and is very familiar with the misty swamp, otherwise doing so will increase a lot of risk. Such as being bitten by poison, being affected, and being overtaken by the elite giant ant tribe, it is very dangerous.


    Thanks to Tang Ye''s change of lanes, the suspicion of the elite giant ant tribe was dispelled, and Tang Ye speeded up to escape in order to avoid dangerous places. At this time, the elite giant ant tribe chased quickly without any doubt. Tang Ye estimated that it was not far from the place of the ambush. He stopped scrupulously and ran away faster. When he got here, even if he couldn''t reach the destination, he could still leave ten elite giant ant races.


    The elite giant ant tribe followed Tang Ye closely, and they all chased to this point, they didn''t want to give up again. Tang Ye speeded up, and several elite giant ant tribes also speeded up. But their captain told them not to rush, and they would definitely be able to catch Tang Ye in front.


    Several elite giant ant tribes expressed their doubts, and the captain said: "I don''t know if there will be frauds in it, but since I''m here, I have to go and see if there are frauds. And the front is a sinking ground, and there is no way to move forward. "


    As the captain of the elite giant ant tribe, he has experienced a lot, and has gone deep into the misty swamp. After hearing his words, other elite giant ant tribes had a bottom in their hearts, and no longer rushed to chase them, keeping a safe speed.


    Moving forward a certain distance, sure enough, they saw Tang Ye stop, facing the muddy ground in front of him, and even braving poisonous bubbles in the sinking ground helplessly. Tang Ye''s situation made them happy. Since this Human Race Demon is very helpless and anxious, it is that this Human Race Demon is desperate and has no trickery arrangements.


    Several elite giant ant races surrounded them, leaving Tang Ye with nowhere to go. Tang Ye turned to face them, sighed, and said, "Why do you have to hold on to me?"


    The elite giant ants were speechless when they heard Tang Ye''s words, what it means to hold this guy and hold on, they have never caught it at all, and it was this **** human race that caused the trouble first!


    "You **** man..."


    "Shut up!" A giant ant clan directly yelled at Tang Ye, saying that he was damn... Tang Ye waved his hand to interrupt him and said, "I am Tang Ye, not a **** human race, neither is a human race. Damn, why do you decide the life and death of the human race? If it is said that the human race is weak, so you dominate the destiny. Then, please abide by your logic and ideas. I killed your people because of you The people of the Clan are weaker than me, so I will dominate their lives. How about, do you have any opinions?"


    "You..." Tang Ye''s words left these elite giant ant tribes speechless. Obviously when I heard Tang Ye''s words, I felt like farting, ****, and nonsense. Why did I feel that it made sense?


    The elite giant ant captain said nothing, staring at Tang Ye not knowing what he was thinking. At this moment, there is a suspicion in his heart. This suspicion is stronger than ever. When I stopped to see Tang Ye''s expressions and behavior, an ominous premonition suddenly arose in my heart. Take a look at this human demon, how can you think about it with yourself? Where did the worry and panic just now go?


    Unless it is, the so-called worry and panic are used only when needed. It¡¯s not needed now, so I don¡¯t need it anymore, showing my true self.


    There is only one reason for this situation, calculate!


    Everything is in the calculations of this human race!


    "Let''s go!" Suddenly, the suspicious captain shouted in a low voice when other elite giant ant tribes had completely unexpected.


    All giant ants think this is ridiculous, and they want to leave?


    Tang Ye was shocked suddenly, this giant ant tribe is so powerful, and it didn''t take long before he saw what happened without saying a word.


    However, Tang Ye sneered and wanted to leave, it was no longer so easy. He said to the elite giant ant tribe: "If you can go, I have the final say."

 Chapter 1446： Accept it!

    The elite giant ants think that Tang Ye is really arrogant to the extreme. Can he go, he has the final say? How old is this **** human race, what a thing!


    Only the captain didn''t immediately deny Tang Ye''s words, thinking that it was possible, mainly Tang Ye arranged a perfect conspiracy.


    "We won''t leave, we are going to kill you!" An elite giant ant tribe couldn''t restrain the anger in his heart, and drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is the best way, lest I have to bother to take action to keep you."


    "Ha!" An elite giant ant tribe thought it was quite ridiculous, and coldly snorted: "You shot to stop us? Do you think you have that ability? But it''s just the human race, you don''t have a brain to speak!"


    Tang Ye shrugged, not caring what others think of him, and said, "How many things do you have that despise and contempt Human Race? Let''s say it together, otherwise there will be no chance to say it later, because you Will die."


    "You..." The elite giant ants were so angry that this human race became more and more arrogant as they talked, and it really made people speechless.


    The captain stared at Tang Ye without saying a word, as if he wanted to see through Tang Ye. He was even more sure that Tang Ye had arranged a conspiracy, he paid attention to the surroundings, but found that there was no movement. And behind Tang Ye is the sinking ground, it is impossible to arrange any conspiracy, where is the problem in the end. This unknown situation made him want to leave immediately, he must be calm and cautious. But I have to say that Tang Ye''s arrogance stimulated their arrogant hearts. No matter how calm and cautious, you won''t get used to a human being arrogantly at them, flipping the ants to death, and provoking yourself?


    Still affected by some past concepts, he believed that the human race was weak, and the appearance of a Tang Ye could not change this situation. The captain couldn''t help but said to Tang Ye: "If you think you can kill us, then shoot. If you are playing some conspiracy, we will not be fooled. I can be sure that you are delaying time now."


    Tang Ye looked at the leader of the elite giant ant race and laughed, and said: "You are right, I did arrange some things, otherwise I won''t talk to you so calmly. And you want to go, but you have already caught up here. Is it so easy to want to leave?"


    "Then we will kill you with all our strength! Even if you have arranged a conspiracy, it is something that has not yet arrived. Before that, we killed you, so you will also fail. If I have no guesses, you come here, Do you want to take away the broken parts of that adult''s weapon?" The leader of the elite giant ant tribe coldly snorted.


    "Snatch?" Tang Ye sneered and said, "That is the relic of our human ancestors. You looted it. Now I want to take it back. It''s a matter of course. Why is it taken?"


    It is not wrong to say that it is the ancestor of the human race. Tang Ye does not want to reveal his identity as the descendant of the adult. If this is the case, it will cause an uproar, and the pressure of being pursued and killed will be very high. Kill, that may not survive.


    The elite giant ant captain squinted his eyes and said: "The legend of that lord has passed away. The things in this world belong to the winner. Since your human race is a loser, you are not qualified to talk about your things."


    "Heh..." Tang Ye sneered badly and was convinced. He didn''t want to argue any more, and said: "In other words, whoever wins has the right to speak, right? Then, I will kill you and annihilate your giant ant tribe. Does it count as if I won? If this is the case, can I take away the things you took care of? You are the losers, and those things no longer belong to you, but to me, the winner."


    "Let''s kill you first!" An elite giant ant clan shouted very angrily. For him, this human demon is too arrogant, and he actually said to destroy their giant ant race!


    This time it wasn''t just a low drink, the elite giant ant race also rushed towards Tang Ye, attacking Tang Ye with a sharp and hard iron pliers.


    That is the strength of the fairyland, coupled with the well-trained elite giant ant tribe, excellent combat skills, seizing the opportunity and aiming at the weak points, Tang Ye could not resist at all.


    The elite giant ants are confident in themselves.


    However, when Tang Ye reached this point, he had also experienced countless life and death struggles. In terms of fighting skills, he would not kill anyone. Besides, his fighting on the ancestral land started from fist to flesh. On the Nine Heavens, there are too many secrets and magic techniques, and they basically don''t play melee combat. Therefore, Tang Ye''s combat experience is more abundant than most other races.


    Facing the attack of the elite giant ant tribe, he took a step back, stabilized his body, and then called out a flame dragon halberd, and swept it at the elite giant ant tribe who had hit the iron tongs. The elite giant ant tribe is right now.


    The elite giant ants were taken aback, and the same was true for the latter. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a strong power, the same level of an earth fairy!


    The elite giant ant tribe couldn''t take advantage, so they could only defend and retreated. After landing, Tang Ye''s strength took a half step back.


    At this moment, the elite giant ants know that if it is one-on-one, they are not Tang Ye''s opponents!


    Damn... the ten elite giant ant races couldn''t describe their inner emotions. The human demons in front of them were too powerful, and they really hit them hard. How could Human Race have such a strong person. Therefore, this Human Race Demon can do the kind of things that came from the outside, not because of the help of that big snake. This human demon, in itself, has a power that the alien race cannot contend!


    It really seems that the human race is about to rise!


    This kind of thing must be stopped. One to one is not an opponent, then ten to one!


    The captain shouted to the nine elite giant ant tribes: "Kill him together, no matter what the price!"


    Before they left the clan land and came to the misty swamp, the clan leader had approached the captain and told others that the purpose of the clan was to capture the weapon fragments of the adult in the queen''s belly. If this human race is allowed to succeed, then this human race will gain powerful strength, and the heavens will be transformed into the world of human race! It is also a devastating disaster for the giant ant tribe, because to seize the adult¡¯s weapon fragments, the queen must be killed. If the queen ants died, their giant ant tribe would be declared annihilated!


    At least one giant ant tribe has been wiped out. Without the queen, they would not be able to reproduce, and one day, the last giant ant tribe would die!


    It is very shameful to be forced into this situation by a human race. But shame is not so important now, the most important thing is to avoid family disasters. Ten elite giant ant races work together to attack together, even if they pay the price of their lives, they can''t let the demon''s tricks of the human race succeed!


    Tang Ye frowned as the ten elite giant ant races rushed forward, and then looked to the sides, thinking whether the mandala snake was successful.


    Chi Chi!


    rustle!


    Suddenly, the sound of poison creeping came from both sides and all around. Tang Ye is overjoyed, mandala snakes, black-tailed scorpions, and corpse spiders are here!


    Then, the lives of these ten elite giant ant races are accepted!

 Chapter 1447： Endangered!

    Ten elite giant ant races realized that the surrounding movement was not right, they stopped attacking Tang Ye, staring at the surroundings, and then they saw the poison slowly crawling out of the fog.


    "Manda snake!" An elite giant ant clan shouted grimly.


    "And black-tailed scorpions!" added the elite giant ant clan staring in the other direction.


    "There are corpse-eating spiders!" Another elite giant ant clan whispered.


    The elite giant ants were dumbfounded when they heard the names of these three poisons. Even the captain who has always been calm couldn''t help staring in amazement.


    Mandala snakes, black-tailed scorpions, and corpse spiders are the strongest poisons dispatched by the three major groups in the Mist Swamp, and even those giant poisons encounter this poison group, and they all hide far away. Now that the three major groups of poisons have appeared, even if they are ten elite giant ants, there is no possibility of resistance!


    They looked at Tang Ye, this Human Race Demon, could it really be a gift from the Dark Demon Race to call for poison?


    But isn''t the dark demons expelled from the nine heavens? He was expelled by the Demon Race Lord of Ten Thousand Realms himself, and was sealed in the tormented purgatory realm. There, there is eternal flame and chain imprisoned, it is impossible to escape!


    It can only be thought that this human demon has received a gift from the Dark Demon, otherwise he could not be so terrible and peculiar!


    The ten elite giant ant tribes must find a reason to explain that Tang Ye can do such an incredible thing, otherwise a human race so strong will be too great a blow to them, and it will be too great a disaster, and can''t bear it!


    They wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, but facing the three strongest poison groups, their fighting spirit had already lost most of them. No one is not afraid of such a huge poison group, they are just ten people, facing the three major poison groups at the same time, there is no chance of victory.


    "Then desperately kill that human demon!" The elite giant ant captain knew that his team members had lost their intent to fight and were under attack. The defeat was set, but he didn''t want to lose too ugly, so he encouraged all the players to kill Tang Ye, can kill the best, not being able to kill is also considered a tragic death!


    The captain took the lead and rushed towards Tang Ye. The other elite giant ant races thought that this was also good, and they all obeyed, all of them rushed towards Tang Ye!


    It''s not that Tang Ye has never seen such a thing. The enemy also has a heroic side, and the villain also has this side. But this cannot change the ending. At this time, the poison swarm rushed out, like a surging wave, directly covering it. These poisonous groups, black-tailed scorpions and corpse spiders, were killed by even Tang Ye!


    So before that, the Manduo Snake King rushed out, Tang Ye jumped on its body, and then withdrew, leaving the attack range of the poison group. Even if the poison group saw Tang Ye leaving, they were helpless. The mandala snake king is too powerful, they don''t want to mess with it, so the target is only the ten elite giant ant races.


    The black-tailed scorpion, the corpse spider, and the mandolin are fighting for ten giant ant tribes. The situation is very fierce. The more intense the ten elite giant ant tribe, the more unable to resist, because in order to get delicious food, these poisonous groups are fighting very hard.


    Tang Ye asked the mandolin to withdraw from the competition, and for the sake of only ten elite giant ant tribes, he fought the two large poisonous groups, and the loss was too great. Their purpose was originally to kill these ten elite giant ant tribes, not for a meal that was not full. Then the mandala snakes retreated, but some were left. These mandala snakes were not for food, but to extract the spiritual core of the elite giant ants. Manduo Snake knew that Earth Immortal Core had a great effect on Tang Ye, so he specifically did this.


    Tang Ye is very grateful, so Snake is really a very good friend. Others think poisonous snakes are terrifying, but he thinks poisonous snakes are very kind.


    No accident, ten elite giant ant tribes were submerged in the poison group, and finally the bones were left, even the bones were eaten a lot, and Tang Ye got ten earth fairy cores, plus the previous ones, There are more than a dozen. These a dozen earth fairy cores were used for cultivation, and the effect was not great. Tang Ye decided to keep them, perhaps for other purposes.


    Tang Ye and the group of mandolin snakes left to avoid being entangled by the group of corpse-eating spiders and black-tailed scorpions. After leaving, there was a mandala to report the situation, saying that there was no giant ant over there. With the help of the mandala snake, the line of sight can cover the entire misty swamp, and even a wider range. This is very convenient. After learning about the situation, Tang Ye went to the giant ant camp in the fringe area.


    He planned to observe for a while at the campsite to see the movement of the giant ant tribe, and then go to the stagnant lake. After staying in the Misty Swamp for almost a month, the strength training has reached the fairyland, and the time is long enough. It is time to take back the ancestral weapon fragments, and then return to Dayong Town to see if there is any effect of practicing hard Tai Chi in those human races.


    At the giant ant camp, Tang Ye found that there was no movement, and the giant ant clan was no longer sent over from the Dead Water Lake. He guessed that the giant ant clan that died these days consumed a lot of power on the clan¡¯s side and is now weak Send another giant ant tribe. The giant ant tribe is not prominent in the ant tribe, especially the giant ant tribe of the first heaven.


    The biggest task of the giant ant tribe of Yizhong is to destroy the weapon parts of the lord of the human race, and the queen of ants is mainly performing this task. The queen ant needs to spend most of her energy and power on eroding the weapon fragments of the lord of the human race, so it reproduces very little, just maintains a normal number. Besides, they themselves are the strength of the Earth Wonderland, they are the strongest in the first layer, and they are not afraid of being threatened by anyone. As a result, the number of giant ants is actually not that many.


    Therefore, the patriarch of the giant ant tribe said after sending ten elite giant ant tribes out to deal with the human tribe who broke into the misty swamp, if this level can be achieved without that human tribe, then there is nothing he can do. Now, the giant ants he sent, whether they are ordinary or elite, are dead. This means that the giant ant tribe can''t help Tang Ye anymore.


    At this moment, on the side of the giant ant clan camp on the Dead Water Lake, the giant ant clan chief and several high-status clansmen were sitting in a lobby, all looking solemn and silent.


    As the patriarch, you must take responsibility when you encounter problems. The patriarch opened his mouth to break the silence and said: "The people sent to the misty swamp... really didn''t report anything?"


    A senior ant clan official in charge of patrolling intelligence shook his head helplessly and said, "No."


    "Can''t they all have an accident? Is this possible?" The patriarch grumbled.


    The other giant ant managements were silent, and even bowed their heads. The division of labor of their giant ant tribe has always been clear, who is responsible for detection and who is responsible for reporting the situation, and they can always send back information as soon as possible. If it can''t, something must have happened. They ants will not be passive and sabotage!


    All that remains now is that they need to acknowledge this fact.


    The patriarch became angry, smashed one of the armrests of the chair with a slap, and shouted in a low voice: "I don''t believe that the trivial human race can push our giant ant tribe to this position. I will go and see the situation myself!

 Chapter 1448： Resolute thoughts!

    The patriarch of the giant ant clan said that he would solve Tang Ye personally, but it was actually just a moment of anger. If it were to be counted, even his patriarch''s strength would be comparable to other patriarchs. Because they came from the upper realm, when they arrived at the first heaven, they were all suppressed under the restriction of the first heaven, and the earth immortal level could not be stronger.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye can deal with other giant ant tribes, then this patriarch doesn''t need to be afraid.


    The patriarch of the giant ant clan understood this, but since he called it out, he had to do it. In any case, it is the leader of the family, and at this time, it is necessary to stand up and lead the family through the difficulties.


    However, one of the management giant ant clan said: "Patriarch, don''t be impulsive. The most important thing now is to protect the queen. If the queen loses, it will be meaningless to live.


    "That''s right, we should try our best to protect the queen." Another giant ant clan management agreed.


    The patriarch sat down with a gloomy expression and said, "Well, all the remaining power will be transferred to the stagnant lake, and the queen must be well protected!"


    Other management members nodded their heads and agreed to this approach, but when the meeting ended, the atmosphere was slightly depressed. The smart giant ant clan waited outside early in the morning. After the management dismissed, he asked to see the patriarch.


    The patriarch still admired him very much and met him. The patriarch remembered earlier that he mentioned that this human race that broke into the misty swamp should not be underestimated. It''s a pity that even though the patriarch listened to him and arranged an elite team to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye was resolved. They said that if they couldn''t solve this human race by sending such forces, then they would have nothing to do.


    Right now, is there really no alternative?


    The patriarch asked the intelligent tribe: "You have a general understanding of the situation now. Look, what should I do?"


    The clever tribe said: "Patriarch, I am here for this. The situation of the human demon is much more severe than expected. The situation is very unfavorable for us now, and the people sent out have not been able to come back to report the situation. If they all Something happened, we can only say that this human demon is very demon. We don¡¯t know what means this human demon can do this kind of thing. Therefore, it is very necessary to protect the queen. However, we should remember that our race exists What is the meaning, what is the meaning of the queen''s existence."


    The patriarch was taken aback, watching the wise clansman silent, and did not speak for a long time. This clever tribe has a lot of courage, and he actually said such rebellious things!


    The existence of their giant ant tribe has the same meaning as the existence of the queen ant, which is to destroy the weapon fragments of the lord of the human race.


    Now that the clever people mentioned this, it was nothing more than that they wanted everything to be based on that weapon fragment. Whether it''s them or the queen. If necessary, you can abandon the tribe, even...the queen!


    The patriarch glanced at the clever tribe, squinted his eyes slightly, and said, "You mean, take out the weapon fragments of the adult from the queen''s body, take it to Erzhongtian, and hand it over to the adult from Erzhongtian?"


    The clever tribe nodded.


    The patriarch rubbed his eyes, showing exhaustion, and said to the clever clansman: "Do you know what this means?"


    The clansman bowed his head in silence, of course he knew what it meant. If you do this, you are giving up the queen. Abandoning the queen is tantamount to giving up their giant ant tribe.


    The trivial human race, they have not seen it before, so they have been forced to this point. How can this be?


    The patriarch sighed: "You can''t do this. Even if I agree, do the people agree? To take away that adult¡¯s weapon fragments, you must kill the queen. This kind of thing is tantamount to killing the mother by hand. Who did it?"


    The clever giant ant tribe looked up at the patriarch, his eyes blurred, hesitated, and then became firm, and said, "I can!"


    When necessary, you must make sacrifices and commitments. This intelligent giant ant tribe is quite an amazing guy.


    The patriarch still disagreed and said, "Even if I agree to do this, I cannot get other people to agree. Although I am the patriarch, I only preside over general discussions. I don¡¯t want those tribes in the upper realm. The patriarch has a power that other people can¡¯t compare. They can be ordered. Therefore, if you do such a rebellious thing, if it is opposed by other tribesmen, or even arouses the anger of other tribesmen, causing infighting within the tribe, it will be fatal. No one can afford the consequences. !"


    The clever giant ant race was firm, and argued: "Then we will do it quietly! Patriarch, you know very well that if the adult¡¯s weapon fragments fall into the hands of the human race, the consequences will be serious. , Two Heavens may be threatened! If it is an ordinary human race, it is just this extraordinary, mysterious and powerful human race. The black snake is said to be the legacy of the human race ancestors, otherwise it will not help the human race so much. Actually the things left by the ancestors of the human race can be used by the demons of the human race, then the weapon fragments of the adult in the queen''s belly can also be used by the demons of the human race? If so, for our millions of tribes, it is A huge disaster!"


    The patriarch was silent, the consideration of this tribe was to stand above all tribes. This is very great. However, other tribes may not appreciate it. Nowadays, there are constant conflicts between different races, and no one really thinks about other tribes, all for the development of their own tribes. Therefore, for the patriarch, the thinking of this tribe is worthy of recognition and appreciation, but he does not need it, nor does the giant ant tribe.


    The patriarch said to the tribe: "You have a very good heart for all our tribes, but I can''t do the queen ant killer. You said you can do it, but this is not important, the important thing is that I can''t do it. ,Understand?"


    "But you don''t need the patriarch to do it, I will do it!" The clan member was slightly anxious, afraid that the patriarch would not agree to him.


    The patriarch glared at him and said, "I told you, the important thing is that I can''t do it! If you do it, doesn''t it mean that I do it? Can you do it without my consent? In the end, it''s me who is wrong. It is me who needs to bear the responsibility!"


    "The patriarch..." The clever giant ant tribe was speechless to the patriarch.


    He wanted to speak again, and the patriarch waved his hand to stop him, and said, "You don''t need to talk about it anymore, I''ll stop here for the first time. I know the situation is very serious now, but we have lived in the stagnant lake for so long, how can it be so easily broken? We also have our own power. We may not be unable to deal with that human demon!"


    "But this is very risky!" said the wise giant ant tribe.


    The patriarch sneered and said: "Is there any way that is not risky? Faced with the severe situation, all methods are risky. If there is a way that is not risky, why should we worry so much?"


    The clever giant ants were speechless, and seemed to make sense. The patriarch was firm, and he could no longer persuade. But he condensed his eyes and had his own thoughts, it was a kind of determination to go all out!

 Chapter 1449： Limitations!

    The giant ant tribe began to take action and allocated most of their power to the backwater lake to protect the queen. Like the clever tribe said, killing the queen, taking out the weapon fragments of the lord of ten thousand worlds of the human race, and sending them to Erzhongtian, they would never agree to such a thing.


    Killing the queens is not only killing their mothers, but also killing the entire tribe of the giant ant tribe. That is to say, to let them die. Who would do such a thing!


    Not everyone can be so noble and great.


    However, the clever giant ant race decided to kill the queen and take away the weapon fragments of the lord of ten thousand worlds of the human race. That night, he started to act!


    For faith and justice, he insisted on doing this, even if he would become a sinner of the giant ant tribe.


    The patriarch knew about this. But he didn''t stop it right away. The patriarch stood quietly in the room, closed his eyes and thought. At this moment, his heart is contradictory. In some respects, he hoped that the clever tribe would kill the queen and send the weapon fragments of the lord of the human race away from the sky, so now he has not taken any action, just hope that the clever tribe can do it. To this matter.


    The question is, can it be done?


    The giant ants have come to the edge of the stagnant lake. The backwater lake was dark, the surface of the lake was calm, and there was a suppressed breath of death. This is more precisely a corpse pond, and then the corpse rots and melts into water, becoming the famous stagnant water here. There are thousands of bones piled up under the stagnant lake. And this stagnant water has extremely terrifying corrosive ability. Because of this, this place was chosen as the place to destroy the weapon fragments of the lord of the human race.


    The queen ant stayed in the stagnant lake, using the terrifying stagnant water to corrode the adult''s weapon fragments. She is poisonous all over her body, and her toxicity is strengthened by eating stagnant water. She had swallowed the adult¡¯s weapon fragments and placed it in the most toxic part of her stomach.


    However, the strength of the lord of the human race is too terrifying. The giant ant race has selected dozens of queens that can adapt to stagnant water to destroy, and each queen has a lifespan of at least several hundred years. However, the weapon fragment is still intact. That''s why it is said that the weapon containing the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, even if it is only a fragment, is quite terrifying.


    Since this kind of power cannot be used by oneself, it must be destroyed, and it must not fall into the hands of the human race!


    The giant ant tribe who wanted to kill the queen stood on the edge of the stagnant lake, raised their heads and sighed, then thought about it, and finally chose to insist on doing it. He was very clear about the situation in the clan at this time, and even sent so many clan members, including an elite squad, failed to solve the human demon, indicating that the human demon is very powerful, and at the same time has a very strong helper. Then, the human demon will definitely come here, and it will not be him who kills the ant queen, but the human demon, and the weapon fragments will also be taken away by the human demon. After that, it was their alien disaster, at least for Yi Chongtian.


    In order to prevent this from happening, either kill the human demon, or take away the weapon fragments and prevent it from falling into the hands of the human demon. Since the human demon cannot be killed, the only option is the latter.


    The clever giant ants walked towards the crystal bridge built with the spiritual core of the upper realm in the middle of the stagnant lake. The crystal bridge was built with the spiritual core of the upper realm and could resist the erosion of the stagnant water. The crystal bridge leads all the way to the center of the backwater lake, where the queen ant stays. The queen ant stays asleep all year round, secreting venom and corroding the weapon parts while sleeping.


    The Crystal Bridge was only built to the center of the backwater lake, not across the entire backwater lake. The clever giant ants walked to the end of the crystal bridge. In front of it was the center of the stagnant lake. There was a raised hill, as black as the stagnant water.


    This small hill is exactly part of the queen''s body. The body proportions of the queen cannot be calculated according to other giant ants. The queen ant is surprisingly big, sinking in the stagnant lake and occupying most of the volume.


    Now the queen is sleeping, and the intelligent giant ants came in when other people were not paying attention. He jumped on the queen''s body and looked for a way to enter the queen''s body. If it doesn''t work, you have to use magic to add a shield to the body to temporarily block the erosion of the stagnant water, and then fall into the stagnant water and enter through the queen''s mouth. The queen ant is very big, except for the mouth, the passage in the ear is also very big, so there is no problem with walking a few people.


    At this time, giant ants came to inspect, the soldiers who protected the queen. The clever giant ants who jumped onto the queen''s body quickly got down, worried about being discovered. He came to the queen to get the weapon parts, and he couldn''t be found, otherwise the plan would fail. What he wants to succeed, in fact, only needs to kill the queen. Kill the queen, even if he is discovered, he is not afraid of being executed. Because the queen ant is killed, the weapon fragments must be taken out. At this time, there is no choice but to take it away and send it to Erzhongtian!


    What this intelligent giant ant must do is to send away the weapon fragments of the lord of the human race, and never give it to the human demon, that is, Tang Ye!


    Look at how righteous this intelligent giant ant tribe is. If there were many other races like him, then Tang Ye''s revolutionary road would be far away in the foreseeable future.


    Unfortunately not.


    At this time, the patriarch thought for a long time, and he asked people to stop the behavior of the intelligent giant ants. This also means that the life of the wise giant ants is over.


    The patriarch made this decision not because he disagrees with the wisdom giant ant tribe¡¯s approach, but because he assumed many situations and found that the wisdom giant ant tribe did so, and the chance of being able to send the weapon fragments to the second heaven was very slim. If the weapon parts cannot be sent to Erzhongtian, then the queen''s death will be a greater loss.


    Now that the gate of the realm has been entrenched by black snakes, no one in Yizhongtian is a black snake opponent, how can it be sent. Moreover, the human demons at the moment have not been resolved. So there is too much risk, it is not worth it!


    Regardless of whether the patriarch is cowardly or indecisive, it is his consideration. But because he is the patriarch, his considerations and decisions will have a great influence.


    The clever giant ants wanted to sneak into the dead water lake and enter the queen''s body, but at this moment, a team of guards came over, found him, and caught him.


    "You..." The intelligent giant ants felt that things happened too suddenly and knew that he hadn''t been exposed. Soon he thought of what was going on, he couldn''t help sighing, laughed at himself, and said, "Patriarch..."


    He knew that the patriarch stopped him. He laughed at himself, and at the patriarch. Why is the pattern so small in the eyes of the patriarch? And why do you put the pattern so big? There is no such pattern among the tribes. The pattern must have a relative environment, otherwise, it will be idiotic dreams!


    The pattern of the intelligent giant ant tribe is good, it is too eager to make it, without considering the limitations of the current environment. At this time, Tang Ye sneaked into the Deadwater Lake area from the campsite!

 Chapter 1471： The halberd is out again!

    From the moment the patriarch asked him to stop the smart giant ant from acting, his fate had already been decided. As the patriarch expected, his behavior aroused great anger among the tribe, and some even thought that he was the helper of the human demon. The clan elders demanded that he be executed. Faced with the anger of the tribe, the patriarch could not stop it.


    The wise giant ants chose to kill themselves. He felt that he had done his best. Born in such an environment, there was nothing to complain about, and the patriarch did nothing wrong. But he was unwilling, even resentful. If he can, he wants to kill the patriarch and take the position himself. He felt that he could do better, at least better than the patriarch in solving the threat of human demons.


    This intelligent giant ant stabbed his heart with a dagger, and then jumped into the stagnant lake. In the past, giant ants died and were buried under the stagnant lake. One is to turn into poisonous water to enhance the toxicity of the stagnant lake. One is to accompany the queen to protect the queen forever.


    However, after the intelligent giant ants fell into the stagnant lake, before finally dying, they saw a huge mandala snake under the stagnant lake!


    That is the mandala snake king!


    What shocked him the most was that the Mandala Snake King sat on him with a human race that used a power shield to isolate the poisonous stagnant water.


    It''s that human demon!


    "Oh, **** it, that human demon has already sneaked into the Deadwater Lake!" The intelligent giant ant tribe had already accepted the fate of death, but at this moment they didn''t want to die. Because the human demon is here, it must be stopped, and the people must be told, otherwise the fate of the giant ant is at stake!


    The clever giant ant tribe wanted to struggle to surface with one last breath and tell the tribesmen, but the giant mandala snake king swam quickly over, opened his mouth in the blood basin, and swallowed him suddenly.


    At the last moment of struggle, the intelligent giant ant tribe can only produce a few blisters, and then there will be no more movement. But he was so unwilling, how could this happen, it was too cruel. What he tried to prevent, just happened in front of him naked, and he couldn''t do anything!


    However, after being swallowed into the mouth by the Mandala Snake King, his last trace of consciousness suddenly struck with a pleasure, which came from revenge. Because ah, his painstaking efforts were disappointed by the patriarch and misunderstood by the tribe. Now, the queen ant will be killed, the weapon fragments of that adult will be taken away by the human demons, and the giant ant tribe will face unimaginable The disaster, this is the consequence of the patriarch and the clansmen not believing in themselves, they deserve it!


    They will be taught! Right, that is it!


    However, the intelligent giant ants are still very regretful and distressed after all. This lesson to the tribe is very big, and it will be destroyed directly!


    The mandala snake king made very little movement under the stagnant lake, and the giant ants on the lake did not notice. There was a faint blue light on Tang Ye, which was a protective shield to isolate the poisonous stagnant water. The shield is made of that elite giant ant spirit core. By absorbing the spiritual core of the elite giant ant tribe, a huge force is obtained, which can be used to condense into a shield without consuming one''s own power, so that even if it is discovered by the giant ant tribe, there is enough power to leave.


    The passage into the stagnant lake was told by the mandala snake king. The mandala snake king has cultivated enough and is not afraid of stagnant water, at least the small mandala can''t. However, the mandala snake king led the way and sneaked in, which has already given Tang Ye a huge help. It can be said that his plan to retrieve the relics of his ancestors has been accelerated by a leap.


    The queen ant was still asleep, not knowing the arrival of Tang Ye and the Manduo Snake King. Tang Ye came to the head of the queen ant and saw the head like a hill. He was very amazed. If the queen had combat power, it would be very difficult to deal with, even if it was ten mandala snake kings. It''s a pity that the queen is only responsible for reproduction and erosion of the adult''s weapon fragments. In fact, a large part of her huge body is belly. The belly is too big and heavy, but it is cumbersome. She moves slowly, let alone fights.


    Tang Ye and Mantuo Snake King entered the body through the passage of the queen''s ears. After entering inside, Tang Ye felt a powerful force, which seemed to be calling him. He was sure that it was the power of the ancestor''s relic!


    The Mandala Snake King quickly wandered, and brought Tang Ye to the place where the ancestral weapon fragments were placed, not in the queen''s stomach, but in the gallbladder. Because of the toxicity there, I am most afraid.


    Inside are the organs of the queen ant, beating, glowing with heat, and turning red. It''s unnatural. Tang Ye stepped down from the Manduo Snake King and stood in front of the gallbladder hanging from the queen, unaffected by the stuff in the queen''s belly. The ancestral weapon wreckage placed in the gallbladder radiated ever greater golden light. From the flickering light, it can even be understood that this weapon fragment is cheering.


    How many thousands of years, like being imprisoned here, facing the rancid stagnant water and the venom produced by the queen ant all day long. It is strong and hard, with the strength of that adult, and can resist these venoms. However, as a weapon, a warlike weapon, how can it be willing to do so?


    Even after being divided into fragments by a foreign race, why not be angry?


    It must break free from the shackles, retrieve the broken parts, and return to the original Overlord Halberd that dominated the world!


    boom!


    The remnants of the Overlord Halberd in the queen''s gallbladder seemed to crash into the gallbladder. Originally it was silent, because there was no blood to awaken it and tend to it. And Tang Ye, the descendant of that adult, has a qualified bloodline. So the overlord''s halberd remnant became aware and exuded its strength, to break through the gallbladder of the queen and return to the owner!


    Although the former master has fallen, the arrival of the new master will inherit the same will!


    Ouch!


    There was a sudden howl, and then the queen''s stomach trembling. It was the collision of the overlord''s halberd that made the queen feel very painful and woke up from deep sleep. The ant queen who woke up was even more panicked, because she noticed that the remnant of the Overlord Halberd in her body was emitting a terrible force to break through her gallbladder and her belly. She will die. This is not the most important thing, the most important thing is that the adult¡¯s weapon is about to be born!


    This means that there is a human race that can inherit the power of that adult!


    This is not only a threat to the giant ant race, but also a threat to all foreign races, a threat to the world of Nine Heavens!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    The queen roars continuously, swings her body constantly, and even rolls. Suddenly, the stagnant lake was choppy and poisonous water splashed. After splashing out, some things couldn''t resist the strong corrosive and poisonous, and they melted directly. Surrounded by the giant ant tribe¡¯s buildings, the giant ant tribe was devastated.


    "What happened?!" The riot in the Dead Water Lake made the patriarch very worried, and even thought of a terrible consequence, he immediately rushed to the Crystal Bridge and asked the guards in a low voice.


    But the guard looked blank, and he didn''t know what was going on at the queen''s sudden madness. To say that the clever giant ants have been killed, it is impossible to threaten the queen. Unless someone else moved the queen, they didn''t see anyone else entering the backwater lake.


    Tang Ye, who was staying in the queen''s belly, stabilized his body, raised his hand and punched, and punched the queen''s gallbladder to attack. This Overlord Halberd, he wants to inherit!

 Chapter 1472： Everyone knows!

    The queen is still mad, and the madness is getting worse. All giant ant tribes rushed to the Dead Water Lake, and they couldn''t help being frightened when they saw the queen mad like this. If something happens to the queen ant, it will be a disaster for them.


    The patriarch looked flustered, and the queen''s situation was undoubtedly an accident. Since it wasn''t the work of the clever tribe, it must be the human demon. And the human demon can make the queen ant so painful, I am afraid that it has activated the power of the adult''s weapon fragments. This is the most terrible result, as the wise tribe expected.


    The patriarch''s expression became stiff, even a little white. If it was the human demon who activated the power of the weapon fragments of the adult in the queen, then he should have listened to the clever tribe''s suggestion before, so that it could be delayed. The grand emcee has already sent a request to Erzhongtian, as long as it delays, Erzhongtian''s help will be ushered in. At that time, the weapon fragments may also be transferred, so that they will not be obtained by the human demons!


    But everything is too late. It was his choice to kill that clever tribe. It was also his choice to make the queen ant and even the entire giant ant race into a desperate situation.


    boom!


    There was a sudden explosion, and a huge splash of water exploded under the stagnant lake.


    Ooo...ooh!


    Then came a great cry of pain.


    All giant ant tribes were shocked when they heard it, and they were very worried and panicked. Because this cry is the voice of their queen!


    Something happened to the queen, and it was a big deal!


    "Protect the queen!" a giant ant clan elder shouted.


    Something happened to the queen, and their whole family was finished. So several giant ant tribes who were responsible for protecting the queen immediately activated the barrier separating the stagnant water and jumped into the stagnant lake to see what happened to the queen.


    However, shortly after several giant ant soldiers jumped into the stagnant lake, the queen screamed again and raised the huge head like a hill. She looked pained, wailed, her mouth couldn''t close. It can also be seen that she is very weak. But soon her head drooped and she was weak and weak, just like dead.


    boom!


    There was a sound again, and then a huge black snake rushed out of the queen''s belly. Sitting on the big snake is a human man holding a short golden rod with golden light in his hand. This is naturally Tang Ye and Manduo Snake King. The short golden rod is the remains of the Overlord Halberd.


    Even if it is a broken part, the power cannot be underestimated, and there is no problem in sweeping the sky. Moreover, Tang Ye himself had reached the realm of Earth Immortal, which was stronger than the great emcee and the young emcee. Therefore, there is nothing to stop Tang Ye at Yizhongtian.


    When the giant ants saw Tang Ye, they were all astonished. It''s Human Race! That must be the human demon.


    Damn it! The giant ant tribe all saw the remnant of the Overlord Halberd in Tang Ye''s hand, and the power it radiated was terrifying. They all know that the human race''s weapon fragment of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds was taken by this human race demon! Moreover, this human demon can use the power of that adult!


    This human race is not an ordinary human race, maybe he has something to do with that adult!


    When the patriarch guessed this, his face suddenly paled. If this is the case, it is really a nightmare for all tribes. When the human race comes back, the first thing to do is revenge!


    Revenge does not require reason, only killing and venting. If it is developed by this human demons and leads the human race to rise, then the inevitable battle is self-evident!


    "Kill him!" The patriarch''s head was actually blank. He was shocked by the terrible facts. He didn''t care about anything, shouted loudly and asked the soldiers to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye snatched away the weapon fragments of the adult, and came out of the queen''s belly. The queen''s painful and dying struggle, I am afraid that she can''t survive. All giant ant tribes couldn''t accept this kind of thing at first, and couldn''t react. But that did happen, recovered, endless grief, endless anger!


    The patriarch''s low drink caused many giant ant tribes to instantly lose their minds, leaving only a cavity of blood. They all rushed towards Tang Ye, swearing to kill Tang Ye.


    But things that are done without a brain are generally miserable. Tang Ye held the remnant of the Overlord Halberd and gained the power of the once Lord of Ten Thousand Realms.


    In the face of numerous giant ant tribes flying over, he just waved his hand, and the power from the overlord''s halberd directly shattered them, directly turned into a stream of blood, splashed and fell into the stagnant lake.


    Just such a light sweep killed more than a dozen giant ant tribes. The strength of the Earth Immortal was really vulnerable to the power of this Overlord Halberd.


    At this time, the overlord halberd fragment became excited!


    When Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd, he seemed to have the same consciousness with the Overlord Halberd. He felt that the remnant of the Overlord Halberd was like a demon who had been sealed for a long time and was finally freed. After being stained with blood, he became mad and wanted to kill more. many.


    This feeling made Tang Ye think of the Long Family''s combat skills, a mental technique that the more you use it, the stronger, and the more you use it. Even if it is to burn the blood of one''s life, it will continue to fight, and it is truly endless.


    They all say that they are afraid of being stunned, and those who are stunned are afraid of death. Using the Long Family''s combat skills, it feels that they are deathless, so no one is afraid, and the enemy is afraid of such moves. Think about the first ancestor of the Long Family, who fought in the ten thousand realms and became the lord of the ten thousand realms.


    It''s just that a group of giant ant tribes died, and it didn''t make them calm down. They still followed suit and regarded death as home. But soon, the second group of giant ant tribes were swept by Tang Ye and shattered, and the flesh and blood fell into the stagnant lake.


    At this time, Tang Ye held the overlord''s halberd, and the overlord''s halberd exerted its strength, slowly transforming other parts, the illusion looked like a real overlord''s halberd. Take a closer look, this overlord halberd is more like a dragon halberd. They are surrounded by golden dragons, carved in pure gold, with perfect luster, and matched with the basic structure of the halberd. It is full of domineering and mighty.


    Although this complete Overlord''s Halberd was only an illusion, it felt like Tang Ye was holding a complete Overlord''s Halberd from a distance. The slightly weird thing was that Tang Ye was standing on the Manduo Snake King, not the more domineering Shenlong. Despite this, Tang Ye was like a **** of war, staring at the world and despising everything under him.


    At this time, those giant ant races saw Tang Ye like this, and they stopped rushing to attack so desperately. The power gap has already let them know that it is impossible to defeat Tang Ye if they rush up. Look at the stagnant lake, the queen ant is dead, and there are all the limbs of the people in the lake. It''s terrible, it''s terrible, just like their clan was slaughtered.


    A kind of fear, a kind of despair, they do not want to do fearless resistance.


    But if you don¡¯t die, what else can you do?


    They must think about this problem. They were defeated by the human race and failed to hold the overlord halberd. So even if they can live, how should they live?


    The giant ants are facing such a problem, and in fact, at this time the entire Jiuzhongtian was caught in a commotion. Because the overlord''s halberd fragments scattered in various places and different worlds, because of the awakening of one piece, they all awakened!


    Even in the eighth heaven, he knew the existence of Tang Ye this human race!

 Chapter 1473： Wake up!

    The weapon that the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms of Human Race had used, even the current Lord of Ten Thousand Realms was afraid of, let alone the world of Nine Heavens. If the current Lord of Ten Thousand Realms knew about this, he would definitely send someone to solve it. But now he has traveled to the unknown world, so what happened to Jiuzhongtian is not known.


    The current Lord of Ten Thousand Realms didn''t know this, but at this time the entire Nine Heavens was a sensation. The fragments of the Overlord Halberd are scattered throughout the Nine Heavens. Therefore, the tribes responsible for keeping and destroying the remains of the Overlord Halberd are aware of this. Just because one of the overlord''s halberd fragments was activated and awakened, the other fragments saw hope and were dragged, and they were all agitated, as if they had self-consciousness, wanted to fly away, and reunited with their new owner.


    In the second heaven, the giant scorpion family is responsible for guarding the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd. They sealed the remnant of the Overlord Halberd under a poison pool, and since it could not be destroyed, they sealed it strictly and never let it fall into the human race. Originally, they would never worry about falling into the hands of the human race, because the human race did not have that ability, and no human race could touch the power of the Overlord Halberd. But now, such a human race has appeared!


    This is a wake-up call, and perhaps not all foreign races will take it seriously, but the foreign races who seal and guard the overlord''s halberd weapon must definitely take it seriously. They personally came into contact with the power of the Overlord Halberd, knowing how it is a power that destroys the world.


    Not only the double heaven, the triple heaven, the fourth heaven, the fifth heaven... and even the nine heavens, they were all shocked by this incident. The overlord''s halberd pieces from the first to eighth heavens were all specially sent by foreign races to seal and guard them. When the weapon pieces changed, their nerves were tense, worried that the power of the once Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds would pose a threat to them.


    However, the overlord''s halberd remains of the Nine Heavens is not guarded by alien seals. The weapon fragments of the Nine Heavens are free, the secret treasure of the ruins, and the open peerless treasure, containing the spirit and soul of the Overlord Halberd. Only by obtaining it is the truly complete Overlord Halberd. It is the soul. And it can''t be used with the blood of the dragon family, everyone can use it. Therefore, its activation and birth make the world immortal of the nine heavens crazy!


    Jiuzhongtian is a chaotic world without dignity and inferiority and no ruling hierarchy. There is real respect for martial arts, and the weak and the strong. The basic premise for entering the Nine Heavens is the strength of the world immortal!


    In other words, the strongest cultivation realm in the world of Nine Heavens.


    No matter how messy the eighth heaven is, the world immortal of the nineth heaven doesn''t want to care. They just want to get the spirit and soul of the Overlord Halberd, and then make a further breakthrough, perhaps to open the door to the outer sky, to another wider world. It is said that Tianwaitian is a big world that the ancient true gods went to open up after they created the world in order not to affect the ancestral land. In other words, there is a world where traces of ancient true gods are directly displayed.


    Gaining the power of the ancient true **** can surpass the lord of ten thousand realms!


    This is also the reason why the dark demons, or some alien races, want to go back to the ancestral land, because the ancestral land is said to be the place where the ancient true gods were born, and everything started from there. The so-called "world emperor" is there. If you can get such a power in the ancestral land, you will be able to travel to more mysterious and unknown worlds, and even create a realm of your own.


    Above the eighth heaven, when the new king Nu Enchong learned that such a special human race had emerged from the first heaven, he was not worried, but found it interesting, and immediately thought of Saya''s journey to the lower realm. Is it possible that Saya is going to kill this special human race?


    After all, for revenge, the human race must hate the heavens the most, and it is the prophetic sacrifice among the heavens. Because the human race was deprived of its spiritual bones and treated in the least possible way to rise, it was all prophesied and sacrificed. Even if it wasn''t Shana, it was other prophetic sacrifices.


    Therefore, if the human race rises, the biggest threat is the prophetic sacrifice. Saye famously loved her sister Shana, so it is possible that Saye personally went to kill this human demon. In these years, there has never been a human race that can threaten the heavens and threaten the sacrifices of the heavens. Now there is one and the only one. So, as long as you kill him, isn''t everything safe?


    After the new king Nun Chong guessed the reason Saya went to the lower realm, he immediately went to the floating astrology palace to ask Shana.


    "Sister Shana, did your sister go to the lower realm to kill the human demon?" The new king Nu Enchong unfolded his power and floated in the air, looking at the astrological palace ahead.


    Shana stayed at the moonlight in the astrological palace, and was quiet with her eyes closed on the stone table in the open air.


    She heard what Nu Enchung said, but Saya told her not to get too close to Nu Enchung and his men. Don''t forget what others are saying behind them. Because of their parents, they are regarded as freaks. If it weren''t for the absence of deformity, but also the innate ability and talent, he would definitely be a clown, who was seen as a joke every day. Saya wants her to remember these things, remember the ugly faces of those people under their glamorous appearance. They stayed in the astrology house only because of the prophetic sacrificial priest who nurtured them. For the sake of gratitude, gratitude includes inheriting the mission and responsibility left by the prophetic sacrificial priest.


    Shana originally listened to her sister''s words. However, looking up at the sky that always showed the stars at night, she saw that the stars became more depressed and heavier, and blood began to fill in the full moon.


    Stained with blood, and the spreading moon!


    This is killing and blood, and a sign of destruction!


    Everything was caused by that human demon.


    "Human Race Devil..." Shana didn''t want to call that human race who inherited the power of that adult, but since everyone called him that way, she called it that way. Now Tang Ye got the guarded One Heaven Overlord Halberd fragment, and using that power, it also triggered resonance with other fragments, which made her feel more threatened.


    From the day she felt that human race, it has only been a short month or two, that human race has grown to the point where it has swept across the world. This speed has not been seen in a hundred years, even if it is their most gifted Celestial race, or The angels can''t do it!


    At the same time, Yizhongtian had already been rioted by that human race, and was also called by a demon with the nature of "dark demon", which showed that it was full of killing and destruction. In this case, it will be wiped out more quickly.


    Originally, even such a fast-growing Tang Ye would definitely not be Saya''s opponent for the powerful Celestial Clan who descended from the Eighth Heaven. However, Shana was worried about an accident. So now Nuenchong came to ask about this again, after she considered it, she decided to talk to Nuenchong and asked Nuenchong to send someone to the lower realm to solve the human demon.


    Shana rarely leaves the astrological circle under the stars, but this time because of the human demon, she left. Simply chanting a few spells, her body disappeared and went outside.


    Both she and Saya have inherent powers, mysterious and powerful!

 Chapter 1474： Strong enemy again!

    Shana''s spatial movement is effortless, that is, her ability is only a small part. Therefore, not only Saya¡¯s power makes people jealous, but Shana¡¯s is the same. It is even said that Shana, who can be used as a prophetic sacrifice, is stronger than her sister Saya.


    Don''t ignore this "greenhouse flower" protected by Saya in his palm, she may be the most powerful and deadly.


    Shana is floating outside the house of astrology, her blue hair is longer than her legs, which reminds people of some legends. The power of the witch can be estimated from her hair, the longer the hair, the stronger the power. At that length, it is extremely scary. Except for her thick blue long hair, Shana''s dress is simple, but it can''t hide her delicate figure and appearance. It''s just that compared with Saye, there is still youthfulness and childishness, without mature charm.


    Shana looked at Nu Enchong, nodded lightly, and said, "Wang."


    In any case, the king is always the most powerful person here. Even if the astrological house is independent from the outside, you can ignore the king''s power, but you must show respect. Shana herself is also the kind of soft temper, not as cold and arrogant as Saya.


    Nu Enchung keeps smiling, looks generous, and has a handsome character, which is the type that girls like. But don''t see him so gentle, in fact, the power is very strong, otherwise he would not be able to sit on the position of the eighth heaven.


    Nu Enchong looked at Shana with a smile, and said, "Sister Shana, now we are telling about the human demon. According to the report, this human demon can activate the power of that adult, not to be underestimated. If it is not I don¡¯t care much about the tribe. But this human tribe...he..."


    Nu Enchong said with a sneer, and his tone seemed to be a little bit of disdain and ridicule, as if he would feel ridiculous when he mentioned Human Race. Although this was a big commotion caused by the human race, he also said that he should be careful and not underestimate when he speaks, but in fact the expression does not put the human race in his eyes, and said to Shana: "You know that the human race treats our heavenly race. The resentment of Saya is the greatest. If the Human race wants revenge, it must be the most eager to find our Celestial race. The Human race can be underestimated, but the adult should not be underestimated. I think Saya''s expression was not right when he left, so I wonder if it is right. It has something to do with this human demon. If so, I will send a group of people to the lower realm to solve this human."


    Shana nodded lightly, no longer concealing the matter, and said: "My sister went to the lower realm because of this human demon. It seems that this human demon has grown too fast and brought too many killings. ..."


    With that, Shana''s expression was lower, as if silently mourning for those who were killed, with a look of compassion. She is kind-hearted, stands on the standpoint of a foreign race, and considers the foreign race.


    Shana continued: "This human demon must be stopped, otherwise there will be more killings and destructions. My sister is now rushing to the lower realm, but the restrictions of the realm gate will take some time. Now the human demon grows very fast and is taking Once he got a copy of that adult¡¯s weapon fragments, he possessed terrible power, and the entire First Heaven could do nothing about him. When he went to the Second Heaven, it would be difficult to deal with if he obtains the Second Heaven¡¯s weapon fragments again. You know, how terrifying the power of that lord is. It is the power that once dominated the world and made the world live in fear. Even though our heavenly clan united with other tribes to deal with that adult, there are big and small. The trap failed to eliminate the adult. The human race from the ancestral land is a race from the origin of the world, and has received the gift of the ancient true god, which is not comparable to us.


    Shana said, feeling helpless. Many people say that the races they evolved later, such as the Angel Race and the Celestial Race, are very good races, and they are inherently stronger than the Human Race. However, after so many things, the result is very funny, that is, the human race, who had no advantage at the beginning and seemed destined to lose, can always reverse and win back.


    Therefore, Human Race is good at creating, creating novel things, creating... miracles.


    Miracle, isn''t that a gift?


    Nu En Chong smiled after hearing Shana''s words. Despite this, he still couldn''t stand up to the human race. He is a king, standing under the eighth heaven, in the highest position of power, how can he make a fuss about the lowest human race?


    That would be shameful.


    Nu Enchong smiled at Shana and said, "Sister Shana, don''t worry about this. Now that the adult¡¯s weapon fragment is activated, we don¡¯t take it, and the other world masters will take it too. Could one only start on the first day of the day? Can the human race defeat so many world masters? Can it still beat me to the eighth heaven?"


    Nu Enchung still didn''t pay much attention to the human demon, and he made an understatement, and then smiled: "Even if those world masters can''t stop this human race, Saya can always succeed. Your sister''s strength, you know very well. I am afraid that except for Kunou Those world immortals in the sky, under the eighth heaven, no one can help her."


    For Nu Enchong, such an overestimation of the human demon is ridiculous. The human race that Saya can''t deal with? Is it possible?


    If Saya can''t deal with it, then he can''t deal with it. Will there be such a human race?


    Shana lightly shook her head at Nu Enchong who despised the human race, and said, "Sister, going down from the eighth heaven, to pass through the gates of the world can''t be so fast. Now I worry that the human demons will grow up before my sister arrives An unstoppable point. What I foresee is endless killing and destruction. This...what if the human demon succeeded?"


    Nu En Chong squinted slightly. If this is said from someone else''s mouth, he will treat it as a joke. But from Shana''s mouth, it was different. As a prophetic sacrifice to the heavens, any prophetic illusion will not be unreasonable. Is that Human Race Demon really a threat?


    After being silent for a while, Nu Enchong said to Shana: "If this is the case, then I will send two more people to the lower realm, and I will definitely get rid of the human demon."


    Nu Enchong paused for a while, calculating something, and said: "According to the time to pass through the gate of the world, it will be about two months later. At that time, the human demon can reach the second heaven at most. Then, let this Human race demons are strangled in the second heaven. This is a great glory for the human race. With them, they can reach the second heaven. They...that is, the lower creatures that are only worth living in the first heaven. "


    Shana opened her mouth slightly when she heard what Nu Enchung said, but stopped talking. Unlike other tribes, she did not underestimate the human race, nor did she feel that the human race was lowly. She respects every creature. But in dealing with the human race, she could not get rid of her mission and responsibilities, and she became the biggest accomplice in killing the human race. So her heart has always been contradictory. This is a kind of suffering, a kind of torture. How to get rid of this kind of suffering and torture is to simply stand on the stand of your own tribe to escape, and feel that you have to do that for the tribe!


    At this time, Tang Ye was still dealing with the giant ants in the Dead Water Lake, but everything was crushed. What he has to do is to let the people live with their heads high and their chests high!

 Chapter 1475： One world will!

    Tang Ye was still above the stagnant lake, looking down at the giant ant tribe who had rushed in, but had been shocked by the powerful force, their complexion stiff, at a loss, panic and even desperate.


    For the giant ants, the current pain is unbearable. It doesn''t count if the queen ant is dead, facing the human race Tang Ye, they are helpless!


    Tang Ye had obtained the overlord halberd''s weapon fragments, and could use that powerful power, it was no longer able to stop Tang Ye, and the giant ant tribe had no way at all. Even if there is support from outside, it is not easy to cross the misty swamp. Besides, in this heavy sky, their giant ant tribe is already the strongest force, what''s the meaning of other support.


    Tang Ye saw that the giant ants underneath had lost their intent to fight, and the mere massacre was meaningless to him. At this time, he just wanted to go back to Dayong Town to see if those human races could condense the "internal power". A few months have passed, and if there is no effect at all, it is probably not there.


    In this case, it is very difficult to protect the human race. Now he is worried about one thing, these movements he makes will make the aliens madly kill the humans. This is a very inhumane practice, but it is indeed effective. Killing the human race, Tang Ye''s behavior has no meaning. People are gone, what will he liberate?


    The worries for doing this kind of thing are worrying about Tang Ye''s crazy revenge. However, for those alien races in the upper realm, what about Tang Ye''s crazy revenge? In the end, only some low-level clansmen were lost, and they would kill Tang Ye.


    What Tang Ye wanted to think about was the survival of the entire human race, not personal emotions. Now if the entire tribe of the Giant Ant race is destroyed, it may arouse the anger of other alien races, and then it will be bad for them to deal with the human race around them. So he glanced at the giant ants indifferently, turned around and left without continuing to kill.


    Those giant ant races watched Tang Ye leave blankly, without any hindrance. For them, they didn''t feel fortunate because Tang Ye didn''t kill them, and didn''t feel happy or relieved because Tang Ye didn''t kill them. For them, Tang Ye took a cold look at leaving, which was a greater blow to them. It is a kind of contempt by the human race, it will leave a huge shadow in their hearts, will affect their cultivation, and maybe there will be no chance to break through in this life.


    After Tang Ye left, the giant ant tribe on the edge of the Dead Water Lake became depressed. The patriarch sat directly on the ground, and he was hit quite hard. He realized that his decision made the giant ants face all this. If you followed the advice of the clever tribe, killed the queen and removed the overlord halberd, the result would not be so bad now. At least it can delay time, maybe there is a way to deal with this human demon. Now that the human demons have obtained the power of the overlord''s halberd fragments, who can stop them under a heavy sky?


    Since they can''t stop them, no one else can stop them, unless the Lord of the Second Heaven comes down. But according to the latest news, the gate of the world is blocked by a black snake, and the people of the second heaven can''t get down at all. Even if they get down, they will be swallowed by the black snake. The power of the black snake is beyond imagination, it seems that the adults of the second heaven are helpless.


    That black snake is also a legacy left by the ancestors of the human race, and its strength is the same as that of the Overlord Halberd. It should be an existence that does not belong to the first heaven, but it can exist. This seems to be arranged by the ancestors of the human race, creating an opportunity for their successors.


    "Patriarch, what should we do now?" Facing the destroyed clan land, the dilapidated stagnant lake, and the huge corpse of the queen, the queen''s expression was still very painful, she was broken by Tang Ye and died. , The inside was destroyed. This made the giant ant tribe feel distressed when they saw it, and was deeply shocked.


    The patriarch looked back at the surviving clansmen, feeling heavy. He wanted to escape, but he blamed himself for the mistakes he made. But if he doesn''t cheer up, then the giant ant tribe is really gone. He gritted his teeth and stood up and said to many tribesmen: "Let''s sort it out, go to meet with the grand emcee, and discuss the way to deal with that human demon!"


    Numerous giant ant tribes nodded indifferently, and that was the only way to go, or in other words, what the patriarch said was nothing. Their hearts are haggard and it is difficult to cheer up.


    The patriarch looked at the queen ant floating on the stagnant lake and said with grief: "Before that, we have to do one thing and bury the queen well. If we have a chance, we will return to the upper realm and let the human demon in the future. Pay ten times the price!"


    Hearing this, many giant ant tribes came to a little spirit. revenge! After a disaster, things like revenge can often become motivation.


    They nodded a little harder, just to do that and make the human demon pay ten times the price!


    Tang Ye rushed all the way to Darong Town, passing the high mountain of Jiezhimen on the way, and stopped to talk to Black Snake.


    The Black Snake was happy that Tang Ye had retrieved the overlord''s halberd. He was finally right. The descendants of that adult always had something special.


    Tang Ye expressed his worries to the Black Snake, and said, "Now I am worried that those alien races will madly kill the human race because of me. According to the situation of the human race, most of the human race are in the first heaven, so I think this is a It¡¯s a problem, but it¡¯s also an opportunity. Either they cannot be protected, or they are all protected.¡±


    The black snake was still hovering in the high mountains of the gate of the world. When Tang Ye arrived, it stretched its head and thought with Tang Ye. The huge body of the black snake made Tang Ye appear very small. However, Black Snake is obedient to Tang Ye. Such a scene, the giant snake and the people, is also very spectacular.


    Hei Snake understood Tang Ye''s thoughts and said, "Then you will completely master Yizhongtian, and then use some means to control the lives of all the creatures in Yizhongtian. Just like you dealt with the city lord of that city before, Qinglinghuo is not bad. The choice. However, it is not easy to control the green spirit fire all over the world. You must kill the master of ceremonies, enter the consciousness space of the world master, and inherit the will of the world, so as to activate the comprehensive green spirit fire fusion. "


    Tang Ye was greatly surprised when he heard Black Snake''s words. Now that he is the strength of the earth immortal, coupled with the power of the overlord halberd, it is not difficult to kill the grand emcee. The power of the grand emcee is weaker than that of the giant ants. So he decided to go back to Dayong Town to take a look, and immediately kill the grand emcee!


    The master of ceremonies is also the master of the realm of One Heaven.


    "How is your situation here? Are there any difficulties?" Tang Ye asked Black Snake with concern.


    The Black Snake said: "I don''t care about the people of the second heaven. The third heaven can resist. When the people of the fourth or fifth heaven come down, there will be pressure. Then it depends on when you can grow up. ."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "If I did what you said just now, then you will stay in Yizhongtian as a guardian beast, and I will go to the upper realm. As long as you protect the human race of the heaven, it is equivalent to protection. For most of the human races, I feel more at ease when I go to the upper realm. If my plan in Darong Town is effective, I need your protection even more. The human race needs a stable environment to work hard and strengthen.


    The black snake nodded to express understanding, and then Tang Ye hurried to Dayong Town.

 Chapter 1476： With a soul!

    In Dayong Town, the dog tribe and the cat tribe were very worried. They heard about the human demon. I also know that the human demon came out of their city. No one can stop the human demon now. There is intelligence that the human demon came here, not knowing what he wanted to do.


    Many people were sent to block the human race on the way, but they were unsuccessful and suffered heavy losses. The result once again showed that there was no way to stop this human demon. For many alien races, this human race demon is simply unexpected and caught them off guard.


    In the past, some more powerful human races also appeared, and several alien races were killed, and the master of ceremonies sent someone to arrest them. But in the end, they can only make small troubles, not big things, and will only be reduced to chatting and bragging talk of foreign races. But now this human demon is more than just killing a few of their people. This human demon has destroyed several of their cities and defeated the giant ant!


    They know the giant ant tribe, after living in the misty swamp, the most powerful tribe. Even the giant ants have been defeated, so how can they deal with it? Therefore, this human demon threatened the survival of all their alien races. This is not about life but a bomb of destruction.


    Now that the destruction bomb is coming to them, the dog tribe and cat tribe are naturally very afraid.


    Faced with this situation, Master Gou and Hei Wu had to summon the clansmen separately, tell them not to worry, and give them a reassurance to ensure that the human demon would not harm them.


    But both the dog tribe and the cat tribe are very questioning why the human demon won''t hurt them?


    For this reason, Master Gou and Hei Wu had to tell some things. For example, their Dayong Town is very good to the Human Race. I believe that from this point, the Human Race Demon will not do anything to them.


    This reason is reluctantly accepted by the cat and dog tribes. At this time, some emotions formed invisibly among them. They felt that they shouldn''t be too bad for the human race. Fortunately, they didn''t do that, so they could save their lives.


    After the dog clan and cat clan dispersed, Master Gou and Heiwu got together and sighed the changes. They had made an agreement with Tang Ye to provide a stable environment for the human race and no longer abuse and bully. When they first asked the tribesmen in this way, they encountered a lot of difficulties. After all, the concept of thousands of years is not so easy to change. They thought about giving up. Anyway, if Tang Ye left, what could he do outside?


    As a result, the movement made by Tang Ye now made them unable to express in words. In just a few months, Tang Ye was already in the fairyland, defeated the giant ant tribe, obtained the overlord''s halberd, and possessed the power to sweep the sky. Now, when the two of them saw Tang Ye, they could no longer negotiate terms as equals as before. Because Tang Ye''s condition base has become very high.


    "I was just thinking, where can this human race go? Maybe it can disrupt the absurd order on the grand emcee''s side. Even if he doesn''t just stay in the heavens, he won''t be so fast, wait a few years. But millions Unexpectedly, this is only a few months... and he is already a fairyland." Master Gou looked at the sky and sighed with a complicated expression.


    Heiwu is a very smart black cat. He was able to get rid of the rule of the old Mao Gui and became the boss of the cat clan because he was smart, knew the timing, and then seized the opportunity to seek. After listening to Master Gou, he also sighed very much, but he was not as surprised as Master Gou.


    He smiled and said: "At that time, I felt that the possibilities in Tang Ye were greater than I thought. Now it seems that it is true. It''s just that it''s so big... beyond my imagination."


    "Then what should we do now?" Master Gou asked after a glance at Heiwu.


    Heiwu frowned slightly, remained silent and thoughtful.


    Master Gou smiled bitterly, and said: "In fact, from the beginning, I thought this human race was different, but I ignored it or killed it. Judging from the current situation, will it... Threat?"


    Black Friday looked at Master Gou with a serious expression, and said, "Now, Master Gou, you don''t want to say this kind of left and right look. Either firm your original choice or immediately join the army against Tang Ye, otherwise The consequences are serious. For the human race, Tang Ye¡¯s attitude is firm. If you threaten him from a city¡¯s human race, he can also slaughter your city¡¯s people without hesitation. This is Tang Ye, a human race full of possibilities. ."


    Master Gou closed his eyes, nodded to express his understanding, then opened his eyes, with a firm expression, and said, "I believe Tang Ye is a person who keeps his promises. Since we have abided by the original agreement, there is no need to worry now. And in the future, continue. Just stick to that agreement."


    Heiwu nodded and said, "That''s all."


    As for Yang Liye and the others, they knew the agreement between Tang Ye and Master Gou, so they were no longer afraid at this time. Hearing that Tang Ye was coming, they went to the city gate specially!


    They were not afraid that Tang Ye''s incident would irritate the cats and dogs, and then they would be attacked by the cats and dogs. One reason is the agreement between Master Gou and Black Friday, and one reason is that they have developed internal strength!


    Concentrating their internal strength is the biggest reason they came to the gate of the city, because they wanted Tang Ye to know for the first time that they succeeded!


    Tang Ye said that if they can condense their internal strength, the hope of the human race''s resurrection will be there and will be amplified. At that time, they didn''t believe it very much, just holding a try. Unexpectedly, it really succeeded! Moreover, Yang Liye discovered an even more astonishing fact. This fact allowed him to see the hope of the human race''s revival!


    He also wanted to tell Tang Ye about this as soon as possible, because that was what Tang Ye had been looking forward to.


    This thing is, after condensing his internal strength, he found that his deprived spiritual bones of cultivation showed signs of rebirth!


    It was a feeling, a comfort of power pouring into the body. He found that after condensing the internal strength, when practicing again, such as breathing and exhaling, there is a spiritual energy that merges with the body!


    Their deprived spiritual bones essentially cut off the fusion of their bodies and external forces, and then they can''t cultivate. Now this "severance" has reconnected, although it is very subtle, it does show that the appearance of internal force can restore the deprived spiritual bone!


    In this way, Human Race really has hope!


    Yang Cailu is a smart woman. She has been guided by Tang Ye personally and is a kind of hard Tai Chi for women. Now she has also condensed her internal strength and felt the change in Yang Liye. You can practice! Can become stronger! Maybe you can get rid of the current situation. She was overwhelmed with excitement. After these changes, she was full of energy, and the others were also energetic, no longer like a walking dead like before.


    Now they have a soul!


    Yang Cailu is a slim girl, more beautiful and graceful. Those people with Tang Ye had a completely new look. They were waiting for Tang Ye''s return, offering their utmost sincerity and gratitude.

 Chapter 1477： There is a girlish heart!

    This is a small exaggeration. For many years, Human Race has never been able to stand upright in the city like now, ignoring the eyes of foreign races, and don''t worry about the embarrassment and humiliation of foreign races!


    Tang Ye first arranged for those human races in Gou''s Mansion to practice hard Tai Chi. Now these dozens of people are waiting for Tang Ye at the gate of North City of Darong Town. They all learned Hard Tai Chi, and they had some results. The worst one can smash a stone with one punch. In fact, learning these martial arts in Jiuzhongtian, thanks to the environment of Jiuzhongtian, will be much stronger than in the ancestral land. Even if he just learned a little bit of fur, his power can be like the masters on the ancestral land.


    Yang Liye is the one who has learned the best, perhaps others have not felt it, but he has vaguely felt that he can absorb the aura. This is tantamount to regaining the ability of spiritual bones!


    It was such an exciting and exciting news that he couldn''t tell. This is rebirth! If he can absorb spiritual energy, he can practice and compete with other races!


    His gratitude, respect, and even admiration for Tang Ye cannot be expressed!


    Although Yang Cailu was a woman, she was actually stubborn and strong by nature, otherwise she wouldn''t have bothered Tang Ye and insisted on learning hard Tai Chi. After Tang Ye taught her, she studied hard every day. In the past few months, the results achieved are not as good as those of his brother Yang Liye, but they are also quite amazing. She knew it was Tang Ye''s help. Tang Ye not only taught them martial arts, but also created an environment for them to study with peace of mind, otherwise everything would be a cloud.


    In Yang Cailu''s heart, her feelings for Tang Ye had already surpassed the girl''s heart. It was a kind of willingness to serve her all her life, and it was no problem to be a cow or a horse. To see Tang Ye again, her eyes were full of excitement and anticipation.


    Yang Liye glanced at his younger sister, worried that her sister might have other thoughts about Tang Ye, and said, "Cailu, don''t be delusional. Characters like Brother Tang are destined to go far. You should not affect him or drag him down. he."


    Yang Cailu was originally very happy and enthusiastic, but when Yang Liye suddenly said this, it was like being splashed with cold water. She was very upset, looked at Yang Liye angrily, and said, "Brother, what do you mean? What am I thinking about? Why am I dragging down Big Brother Tang?"


    Yang Liye rolled his eyes, he didn''t understand what he said so clearly. He said to Yang Cailu: "I mean, you shouldn¡¯t have that kind of thought about Big Brother Tang. If you are with you, you can¡¯t take care of you? But now Big Brother Tang is already a fairyland. If you want to go to the second heaven, where can you? Stay in the first heaven to take care of you? Besides, do you think you are worthy of Big Brother Tang?"


    "You..." Yang Cailu was short of breath, she understood what Yang Liye meant. She took two breaths, staring at Yang Liye and said, "Of course I won¡¯t be a drag on Big Brother Tang, and I never expected to be with Big Brother Tang. I know who I am. I just want to do something for Big Brother Tang. Repay him with something."


    "But you reminded me that by saying that, hey, Brother Tang seems to have no women. After he comes back, I will ask him if he wants me. I don''t need him to want me for the rest of my life, just one night. .It should be, I want to serve him all night, and use everything I have, including my body, better than one day when something accident happens, being taken over by those hateful alien races, hum!" Yang Cailu snorted coldly and said these words. , Is **** off with Yang Liye.


    Yang Liye, a man who didn''t pay much attention to words, was embarrassed to make his sister angry. However, Yang Cailu''s words reminded him that human women are very weak now. When they grow up, they will be forcibly occupied by foreign races. They are very normal as a venting tool for certain aspects. Therefore, women who are a little rebellious will find men of the human race at that age. The first time I gave it out, I would rather give it to the same race than to the hateful alien race. Moreover, this is also a way to protect yourself, because some alien races are too big, they are tossed like that for the first time, and sometimes they die!


    Yang Liye is a relatively straightforward man. Thinking about this problem, he thought that although they have a little strength now, they are still too far from the alien race. Tang Ye can¡¯t protect them forever. In case the alien race encounters trouble, they Still will be bullied and humiliated. Now his younger sister has grown up as a young girl. If Tang Ye hadn''t created a stable environment for them before, I''m afraid Yang Cailu had lost her body. So Yang Liye felt that if Yang Cailu could give Tang Ye her body, it would be a great thing.


    It should be said that it is a good thing that cannot be expected. Tang Ye is too powerful after all, one day, this might be the great hero of the human race. For people like them who live in small towns, it is a great blessing to get to know the big heroes.


    For this kind of thing, it is also caused by the past environment. There is probably no such thing as falling in love. Every day life is anxious and restless, how can I have this mind. So the so-called "falling in love" seems to be almost primitive breeding behavior. The hard life in the past is hard to tell.


    Yang Liye sighed to Yang Cailu: "If Big Brother Tang can see you, it will be your blessing."


    Yang Cailu was short of breath, and she just wanted to get angry and urged to go back, but swallowed her words again. Because she felt that what Yang Liye said was right, she thought so in her heart. She felt that even if she wanted to do those things for Tang Ye, Tang Ye might not be willing. Although the human race has a low status, when a human race in a big city is a subordinate, of course, it is higher-end than a subordinate in a small place. It must be excellent if trained by a large family. Then why choose her.


    At this time, Yang Cailu had a faint sad look, which was her mind as a young girl.


    "Someone is coming!" Suddenly a dog guard yelled in a low voice on the city wall, making the other guards stand on guard.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, there was a clear and sharp wind, and then a dark shadow fell on the top of the city wall.


    That was Tang Ye in black clothes. Sassy and heroic, free and easy, yet fortitude and domineering. The black clothes still fit the image of Tang Ye''s current human demon. People will know that they are powerful characters at first glance, and they are not easy to mess with.


    Seeing Tang Ye, the dog guards on the top of the city wall looked terrified, and the human demon who could have such strength must be the human demon. In Wonderland, they couldn''t fight it at all. People could shoot them to death with a finger. The dog guards just stared at Tang Ye, not knowing what to do. They didn''t need to do anything, because Lord Gou had spoken before, and if Tang Yeruo came, ignore it and let him be free, otherwise it would only increase casualties.


    What was excited was the Gou Mansion who had been waiting under the city wall. Yang Liye saw it and became excited. Yang Cailu was equally excited, just a little embarrassed, because they were all provoked by what Yang Liye mentioned just now.


    She couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye carefully, only to find that such a resolute and handsome Tang Ye was the man she really wanted.

 Chapter 1478： Very simply!

    The arrival of Tang Ye caused a commotion in Dayong Town. Those cats and dogs who were worried about being killed by Tang Ye were still worried, and those who were not worried, and those who were bold, still didn''t worry, and even went to join in the fun to see what this human demon that made a **** trouble in the sky was like.


    It may be blue-faced fangs with horns on the head. But when I looked in the past, I realized that it was such a handsome and handsome human race. Although their aesthetics are alien, they have been ruled by humans for too long in the past, and they are deeply influenced by human civilization. They still know how to judge whether they look good or not.


    In fact, Tang Ye''s so-called handsomeness is not how high his appearance is, but a temperament created by long-term struggle, hardships and vicissitudes, and unyielding hard work. That temperament makes people feel very reliable and edifies the whole person, so he becomes very eye-catching.


    This kind of handsome is from the inside to the outside, not just having a good-looking face. Having said that, do you think that appearance is not important, but temperament is more important?


    It''s nonsense. You have to look very sorry to the audience, no matter how good your temperament is, no one is a bird. In this age of looking more and more at face, I am really helpless. Ugly people need a lot of routines to make girls, but handsome people only need to make girls. This is reality.


    Tang Ye glanced at the people, ignored the highly guarded dog guards, looked at Yang Liye and the others, smiled, then jumped down, walked in front of them, and said, "Why are you here?"


    "Brother Tang, we are here to wait for you!" Yang Cailu said before Yang Liye spoke. She looked at Tang Ye with an earnest and passionate expression, and she knew the thoughts of a woman from the side.


    Yang Liye wanted to remind her not to do this, but when she thought about it, she thought it was a good thing. Terran, you can also talk about love again. In the past, this was impossible to think about.


    Tang Ye looked at Yang Cailu and found that Yang Cailu had become more slender and graceful than before. The most important thing was that her expression was no longer so numb and rigid, she had a lively look, and she was more beautiful and agile than before. Tang Ye smiled at her: "Cailu, long time no see, you have become more beautiful."


    Tang Ye''s polite words made Yang Cailu''s face flushed, and it also made Yang Cailu fantasize that something could happen to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye didn''t mean anything else.


    Yang Liye saw the embarrassment of Yang Cailu, who was usually not very polite to him, and felt amused. Don''t look at this younger sister who always loves to fight with herself. When she has a girlish heart, she doesn''t immediately soften. He naturally loved this younger sister, so he helped Yang Cailu to answer the conversation, and said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, you just came back, are you tired, how about we go back to rest. I want to talk about some things."


    Tang Ye didn''t want to delay too long. Now the safety problem of the First Heaven Human Race has not been resolved, he can''t relax. To save people, you can''t just save Darong Town. When he was in another city, the old man wanted to help him and would rather take a group of people to die. These are all of the same race, and must be grateful and rewarded. There may be many bad things and people around, but there are also many moving things and people. Therefore, Tang Ye wants to save the entire human race in the first layer.


    To do this, you have to kill the world master of the first heaven, and then he enters the illusion consciousness of a world, conquering the will of the world, and then can launch a large-scale control secret technique.


    He had no intention to solve the problem in this way, but in the worldview of Nine Heavens, the human race is too humble. He suddenly said that if the alien races are not allowed to kill the human race, bully the human race, and want the human race to have the same status as them, the aliens will definitely not accept it. , And even feel that it is provocative, will kill the human race even more recklessly.


    Since it is impossible to use the method of "probation" or "education", it can only be controlled directly by violence, first control in a dominant way, and then change subtly.


    Back in Gou''s Mansion, the atmosphere became weird. Because these human races who were subordinates in Gou''s Mansion, even slaves, were actually in groups and carried out activities openly, and they were not in the eyes of the dog race. Before the change, the dog clan had long been furious, so that the clan could not eat it. But now, they dare not move.


    Fortunately, the treatment of the Human Race was getting better and better. It happened before, mainly because of the orders from the Master Gou, which gave the Human Race a lot of convenience and freedom. At that time they were very opinionated, but they were still suppressed after all. And now, they didn''t blame Master Gou, because there was a person in the human race who was already above the top of the sky, and that was Tang Ye.


    Therefore, even if the human races now regard Gou''s Mansion as their own home, these dog races dare not have any opinions. Even the giant ant tribe on the side of the misty swamp was wiped out, so what did they use to fight Tang Ye.


    Before there was Master Gou doing ideological work, many dog ??tribes had already seen it, but some dog tribes still couldn''t accept it, and ran to yell at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye treats these dog clan against him by his attitude and face. If it is those who are cruel, hateful and hateful, plus what others have told him that there is no need to keep the usual behavior of the dog clan, he is Slapped to death.


    There was a dog clan who was used to being the boss of the land ruffian. He was very upset with Tang Ye. He took a few younger brothers to the backyard of Gou''s mansion, surrounded him, and yelled outside the door, "Damn human race, get out of our Darong Town!"


    Then the door of the big backyard opened, Tang Ye, Yang Liye, and Yang Cailu came out to see them. When Tang Ye saw the ruffian dog clan, he knew that it was not a good thing. Then Yang Cailu said a few words, really, the ruffian dog tribe had always insulted them before. What humble human race you are now dogs!


    Tang Ye was sometimes dumbfounded about this world that inherited human civilization to rule and manage for convenience. People scold pigs and dogs for things that are inferior to them, that''s scolding. But cursing now is to offend the dog tribe and pig tribe...As a human tribe, sometimes it is hard to say anything.


    Tang Ye glanced at the ruffian dog tribe and said, "Do you have an opinion on us?"


    "Of course there is, don''t mess up our site!" The ruffian dog clan scolded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I think you might have soiled this place."


    "What are you talking about?!" The ground ruffian was furious.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, stretched out a hand, and faced the ground-dog tribe.


    No one knew what he wanted to do, and they all looked at him curiously, including the younger brothers of the human race and the terrible dog race, other dog races who came to watch the excitement, and some cat races.


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s outstretched hand clenched a fist.


    Snapped!


    A squeezing and breaking sound sounded.


    Attracted by the broken sound, everyone and the aliens looked at the place where the sound was made. Then I saw that the ruffian dog race had become a pool of blood and some sparse flesh and blood.


    The squeezed to pieces are the scoundrels!


    Flesh and blood splashed all over the ground, and it really soiled the place here.


    Tang Ye killed very simply.


    At the same time it also showed his power to control the lives of these aliens.


    Everyone was silent, feeling this was dreamy, it really didn''t seem to be something that a human race could do.

 Chapter 1479： Extinction plan!

    A word of disagreement makes the family dying. This kind of thing has also been done by violent aliens. When can Humans do this? Those human races, aren''t they all the ones who don''t swear or fight back, they can only hold their breath and swallow their voices?


    Although Tang Ye''s matter had been spread in the first layer of heaven, many alien races knew that he was a unique human race with great power, but killing an alien race in this way made everyone very shocked and a little overwhelmed.


    Tang Ye looked indifferent and calm. He scanned the alien races who had been around to see the excitement, then looked at the dog races who were with the ground ruffian dog race, and said, "I don''t have time, and I don''t want to play with you slowly. If you have an opinion, then stand up. If you don¡¯t, or if you don¡¯t dare to stand up, just shut up. As I said, since you think whoever is strong, whoever is qualified to speak. Then now, I am qualified to speak, I can decide your life and death. Before, you could insult our human race at will..."


    As he said, Tang Ye''s eyes became cold, and then he looked at many foreign races, and said firmly: "That was before!"


    "Now, you can try again." Tang Ye''s final gaze fell on the scumbag who was killed by him, intending to warn many foreign races, whoever does something to insult the human race again, the end will follow this. It''s like a dog''s head.


    Many aliens dare not speak, even if they have opinions. They can''t compare the power that can blast people into scum with a fist. In addition, in fact, Tang Ye killed the local ruffian dog tribe and they were still happy, because it was a local ruffian hooligan, not only bullying the human race, but also bullying them, now it''s okay, you can live with more peace of mind. After recovering from the shock caused by Tang Ye''s behavior, many cat and dog tribes also thanked Tang Ye very much.


    Then there may be a more nervous dog clan uncle shouted, "Kill well, kill a few more bullies!"


    "Yes, right, these guys should be killed, bullying men and women based on their power, **** guy!" Someone agreed.


    "Thank you, help us out of harm..." Another dog clan smiled foolishly at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless by this sudden joy and drama. I am really speechless. Killing the ruffian dog by myself is not to help you, but to warn you!


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly, maybe this was the change in Dayong Town. Because he has an agreement with Master Gou and Heiwu, it will gradually change the previous atmosphere and realize the integration of the dog tribe, cat tribe and human tribe, peaceful coexistence, equality of all, and living together. This is very idealistic and difficult to achieve. But change is always possible, a little change, subtly, and build a harmonious society.


    After all, social bullying is a difficult problem to solve, even in the ancestral land where the law and order of life before Tang Ye were constantly improved. Therefore, it is not required to be able to reach the ideal situation, as long as the human race has the power and status, and lives with dignity and soul.


    Tang Ye waved his hand helplessly towards the dramatic changes in the dog clan''s attitude, calming them down, and said, "If anyone oppresses you, you can tell Master Gou. Now I only care about my clan. Just now. I have said it very clearly, I hope you hear it in your heart, otherwise I move you don¡¯t call me wrong. If you don¡¯t provoke me, I won¡¯t provoke you. And if you provoke me, then I will return ten times. Also, our human race has a truth, that is, the grace of dripping water should be repaid by the spring. If you help our human race, then we will always remember it in our hearts, and if there is a chance in the future, we will inevitably repay.


    Many dog ??tribes and cat tribes lowered their heads for a moment when they heard Tang Ye''s words. Their heads are not as smart as the humans, and they have some truths and some ways, and they need time to understand. Then they felt that Tang Ye said very well. They don''t hurt them for no reason, as long as they don''t hurt them, they won''t be hurt. In this case, my previous worry about being killed by this human demon seemed unnecessary, so the relationship is good and I can rest assured. The reassurance of Master Gou and Hei Wu couldn''t compare to what the human demon said in person.


    "Okay, okay..." Then there were cat clan and dog clan responding to Tang Ye, and then other dog clan and cat clan also responded.


    Looking at this situation, it looks great.


    Tang Ye felt very relieved. Not every alien race is hateful, just as there are good and bad human races, so dealing with alien races is not to deal with them all. The key is to get rid of the few leaders. Then the people''s words can be changed, through the law, through the guidance of public opinion, and sometimes through some violent means.


    The environment in Darong Town is getting better and better for the Human Race. The Human Race can wander around the street generously and will no longer be bullied for no reason. Sometimes it will even welcome a nod from an alien.


    Such a change made the people in Dayong Town very happy. In the past, I didn''t dare to think of such things in my dreams, but now the changes come so suddenly and so quickly, so happy and dreamy. They were grateful to Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye was called a demon. Because even if Tang Ye is a demon, he is a demon who thinks about them and fights for them. They are very firm and will stand firmly on Tang Ye''s side.


    The life that once felt meaningless has been happy and meaningful during this period of time. Even if you have to face the oppression of another race again, it does not matter if you have to give your life. Because I have tasted the life of living with dignity, I can''t bear it anymore. Only that kind of life is called life. To let go of this life and go back to the past, it is impossible!


    Tang Ye¡¯s main purpose in coming back to Darong Town was to see if Hard Tai Chi could change the human race¡¯s strength. The result made him excited, and even surprised, because the first group of people who learned Hard Tai Chi were those of Gou¡¯s Mansion. , Almost all condense the internal force, and can be stored in the dantian, and then send out the internal force, there is no problem in breaking the boulder with a punch.


    The most surprising thing was what Yang Liye mentioned. He said that after he condensed his internal power, he could still absorb spiritual power, which was equivalent to re-cultivation, which was equivalent to having spiritual bones again. This is all because of the improvement of the body after learning hard Tai Chi and saving internal energy!


    In this case, in other words, Hard Tai Chi is a way to repair deprived spiritual bones!


    Doesn''t this mean that all races are saved?


    Those rumors about the holy land of the human race say that there is that kind of panacea that can repair the spiritual bone problem, isn''t it found now?


    Learn hard Tai Chi!


    The excitement and excitement in the hearts of those human races who knew this was as if a fire was about to explode.


    Is there anything more pleasing than this?


    Damn it! Those human races were about to kneel and kowtow to Tang Ye, and that''s nothing more than that for their reborn parents.


    But when Tang Ye and the others were enjoying this extremely excited mood, suddenly something very serious came.


    That is, the leaders of the foreign races of Yizhong Tian gave up, and decided to completely slaughter the human race to end the commotion caused by the human demon Tang Ye!


    They call it an extinction plan!

 Chapter 1481： Unanimously fight the enemy!

    The leaders of the alien race already knew that what Tang Ye did was to liberate the human race. This is a hero who wants to be a human race. So, if there is no human race in the world, what meaning does Tang Ye do? What is the significance of his existence?


    In fact, they didn''t know that Tang Ye''s original intention to come to Jiuzhong Heaven was not to help the human race here, but to eliminate the threat to the ancestral land from the world outside the ancestral land. After arriving at the Jiuzhongtian, he saw the human race in the Jiuzhongtian. As a human race, he must take action.


    In fact, these things done for the human race are also one of protecting the ancestral land. If the human race regained its original position in the nine-layer heaven, then the alien race in the nine-layer heaven would be unable to attack the ancestral land.


    If this is not possible, such as the human race extinction plan made by the leader of the alien race that is suddenly coming, Tang Ye can also protect the ancestral land. Without the human race, you can also kill all the alien races who want to attack the ancestral land. This way the ancestral land is safe.


    Tang Ye felt strange. So far, he hadn''t seen Jiuzhongtian''s foreign race taking action against the ancestral land. It may be that Yi Chong Tian''s level is too low, so there is no news in this regard. In the higher world, maybe we can discover this kind of thing.


    What Tang Ye wanted to solve now was the fact that the leaders of the different races came from the grand emcee to kill the human race. He didn''t discuss too much with Yang Liye and the others, because Yang Liye and the others hadn''t been able to help him, so he rushed to the city where the news came.


    When he got there, Tang Ye saw several human corpses hanging at the gate of the city. His face suddenly sank, these foreign races really dare to do this! He jumped angrily into the city, wanting to kill the city lord, one of the alien leaders who initiated and executed the plan to exterminate the human race. But he saw that there were soldiers on the streets of the city dragging the human race into the city. Those who resisted by the human race directly stabbed to death with a spear or beat them severely.


    The foreign soldiers looked angry and violent, and beating the human race was like a means of venting. They were very aggrieved because they were driven to desperation by a human race. In Yizhong, no one is the opponent of that human demon. This is a shame for them first. Then, after being bewitched by the city lord, he said that the human race would come and kill them, so that the human race could occupy the city and become the master. In order to prevent this, the alien soldiers listened to the city lord''s words and drove them to exterminate the human race in the city. Without the human race, their city would not be occupied!


    "Hurry up, do you want to die!" An alien soldier used a long whip to beat a human race who had resisted just now. One whip was heavier than the other, and that person suffered more and more. But the man showed an expression of pain, and the alien soldier who was beating with the flogging was happier, and even a kind of distorted ferociousness.


    The more he fought, the more vigorous he was, he didn''t want to stop, he wanted to beat the human race to death.


    Pop, pop, pop, whip after whip, this whip made the foreign race more and more cheerful and in a good mood.


    Click!


    The foreign soldier whipped, and suddenly, the raised whip stopped moving. He looked up and saw that a human race had caught his whip. He was furious, thinking it was a rebellious human race, and cursed: "Are you looking for death? Let go of your hand, humble thing, don''t dirty my whip!"


    "Come here, there is a rebellious human race, grab him!" The alien soldier was beating a human race with a goal in his hand, so let other alien races deal with Tang Ye.


    A clan member who was with the alien soldier immediately went over to grab Tang Ye. However, as soon as he stretched out his hand to Tang Ye, he was caught by Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye pinched his neck, twisted it lightly, and slammed. He was killed by Tang Ye.


    This kind of thing happened so quickly that the foreign soldiers who came to arrest Tang Ye couldn''t react. Where did he think that it was his own death that was originally going to kill the human race.


    "You..." The alien soldier who was whipping a human race was even more unexpected that this would be the result. The human race that appeared suddenly seemed very difficult, killing his companion so easily?


    The alien soldier felt that there was a problem. He quickly thought about it, and was shocked. He stopped whipping the human race, pointed at Tang Ye with a scared look, and said in a panic: "You, you are the human demon?!"


    As soon as this alien soldier''s words came out, other aliens on the street became nervous when they heard it, whether it was soldiers or ordinary people. It is said that the human demon is very powerful and will come and kill all of their alien races. Is it about to start now?


    Tang Ye thought that now his title of "Human Demon" would make these alien races afraid, and then stop killing the Human race, or run away or beg for mercy, but he didn''t. After being nervous and frightened, the alien soldier who flogged a man suddenly shouted, "We would rather die than surrender!"


    After shouting, this alien soldier made a move that Tang Ye could not expect. He quickly slapped the person in front of him and killed that person!


    Tang Ye was surprised by this kind of thing. He originally thought that his identity would stop these alien soldiers, but in his own thoughts, he wanted to kill the alien soldiers, but he had to ask some questions before killing. Or let this alien soldier feel his anger and the fear he brings. This can deter other alien races more widely and prevent other alien races from harming the human race. Unexpectedly, this alien soldier would behave like a demon, making such an unexpected move desperately.


    Tang Ye was too late to save the man.


    At the same time, other alien soldiers on the street immediately killed the human race they were holding!


    They seem to have a unified belief, or they have become dead men, only to kill the human race. As for his own life, it is not taken seriously.


    "You guys!" Tang Ye didn''t expect it to be like this. He watched several members of his tribe being killed, irritated, yelled, clenched fists with both hands, and blasted directly at the alien soldier in front of him, blasting the alien soldier to his body and splashing blood. , Roumo thrown away.


    This is the result of Tang Ye''s anger.


    Then, all the soldiers who killed the human race were killed by Tang Ye in this cruel and **** way.


    I thought it would make the city riot, but it didn''t. Tang Ye didn''t expect such a thing to happen. The people of the foreign races in the city stared at Tang Ye angrily, united and surrounded them, showing a brave and fearless spirit, united and resisted the enemy!


    It really sets off Tang Ye like a villain.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye sneered in the face of this situation, ridiculous, ridiculed, and hummed: "The ideological work done by the city lord is very good..."


    In the face of so many foreign people, what can Tang Ye do to kill? But if you kill them, the dead human race can''t return. While he killed these alien people, other human races would be killed. This is an act of you revenge on me, I revenge on you. But this kind of behavior is very detrimental to the human race. Because killing alien races, only Tang Ye can do it now, and killing human races, almost all alien races can do it. Also, there are fewer human races than alien races, and human races may be destroyed before the alien race is killed.


    If these problems cannot be solved, no matter how many foreign races Tang Ye kills, it will be a waste of effort. Unless he also kills the alien race and comes to a complete revenge, but this choice is obviously inappropriate.


    The unity and unity of those alien races seemed to think that Tang Ye would not dare to kill them, even if he killed them, he would not be afraid. They think that they represent justice, and justice will eventually prevail.


    Evil is overwhelming!


    But Tang Ye lowered his head slightly, his sword eyebrows were cold, and he smiled evilly, and then stepped on the ground, emitting extremely terrible flame power, sweeping the entire street, swallowing and submerging those alien races.


    Soon the whole street wailed, in pain, suffering, and begging for mercy.


    There are always reasons to be afraid. Fear of dying by oneself, fear of dying of own wife and children, or just the burning pain.


    If one person collapses, others will continue to collapse.


    The bewitched belief is not firm.


    Tang Ye ignored them and went to find the lord of this city.

 Chapter 1482： is it?

    When Tang Ye found the lord of this city, he was executing the human race in the middle of the city. That was the last human race, his entire head was broken, he held that person''s head in his hands, and then sneered provocatively and playfully at Tang Ye.


    The city lord turned the head of the man towards Tang Ye and sneered: "I know you are the human demon. You are stronger than me, but what about it? Can you protect your people?"


    With that, the city lord released the hand holding the person''s head, and the head fell to the ground and rolled a distance.


    Miserable.


    Can''t describe.


    This provocation to Tang Ye was great and indescribable.


    Originally thought that Tang Ye would be furious and wanted to kill the Quartet. However, he did not expect that Tang Ye was very calm, just a cold face, colder than ever, almost without any emotion.


    Seeing that Tang Ye did not speak, the city lord was slightly angry, probably because he did not get the expected result, and provoked Tang Ye again: "That is the last human race in this city. You can kill me or this one. All my clansmen in the city. But do you think you won? No, you will lose, and you will lose miserably. If you kill one of our clansmen, another of your clansmen will die. I want to see, Is it because you have more people or my people!"


    Tang Ye, who was indifferent and silent, finally spoke, and said to the city lord: "You want to see it? If I kill you now, you still have a chance to see it?"


    "You..." The city lord could not argue with Tang Ye. This is a fact, if Tang Ye kills him now, then he won''t be able to watch what is behind. Tang Ye wanted to kill him, he had no chance of surviving.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you."


    As he said, Tang Ye turned his head and glanced around the foreign races in the surrounding city, including soldiers and ordinary foreign people. He was also indifferent, without emotional fluctuations, and said, "You are also resolutely defending this city lord, aren''t you afraid of death?"


    Those soldiers and ordinary foreigners were taken aback, wondering what Tang Ye meant. Does this human demon really intend to kill all the alien races in the entire city?


    Some aliens are not so firm.


    However, before that, the city lord had given them a lecture and guidance, and they also felt that they shouldn''t be afraid of a human demon in this area. Facing the devil, one must bravely resist, otherwise the more timid and compromised, the more miserable the end. So these alien races all slammed their chests and took a step forward, staring at Tang Ye bravely and fearlessly, saying that they would never give in to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "Very well, just continue to look like this. Don''t show sympathy or show kindness."


    "Then, look forward to the day when we see you again." Tang Ye looked at the city lord again, and after saying such a sentence with a cold face, he turned around and left without killing any alien races, nor cleaning up any human race corpses, just like that. Inexplicable words, and indifferent face.


    "What are you doing? Don''t kill me?" Seeing that Tang Ye was so anxious, the city lord wanted to stop Tang Ye, meaning that Tang Ye would kill him?


    This makes people wonder, there are still people who want to die?


    In fact, it was not the city lord who was asking for death, but Tang Ye''s behavior was completely beyond his expectation. These leaders who carried out the plan to exterminate the human race had already given their lives. They will kill all the races in their city, and then prepare to be massacred by Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye was already a master of Earth Wonderland, not the strength of their scattered fairyland that could contend. Even if Tang Ye is just alone. The strength gap in a realm is so big. Their psychological preparation, even if Tang Ye slaughtered the city, it would take time to kill the alien race. The time to slaughter a city can be enough for other cities to kill the human race in your city. In that way, the human race extinction plan is tantamount to success. But now Tang Ye did not slaughter the city, but left directly. What is this going to do?


    This human demon is too hard to guess!


    Because of the unknown, so flustered.


    After Tang Ye left that city, his expression became even colder, and then he went straight to a place.


    Grand emcee''s residence!


    Another identity of the grand master of ceremonies is the master of the realm of One Heaven.


    Kill the master of the world, let the will of the world enter the state of no owner, then conquer the master of the world, and then use the will of the world to use the secret technique to control the fate of all the creatures of the world!


    This was something the Lord of the Realm could not do in the past, because they didn''t even have the strength of the Earth Wonderland, and they didn''t have enough subtle secret techniques. And these, Tang Ye has.


    Grand emcee''s residence.


    The grand emcee was discussing with a group of foreign races who are in charge of the world as to how to deal with Tang Ye, the human demon.


    The grand emcee frowned and said: "The request for help from Erzhongtian probably cannot go ahead as planned. We can''t attack that black snake, and the clansmen of Erzhongtian won''t be able to defeat it. They have been blocked. The plan to completely eliminate the human race. This plan has been implemented, but it does not need to be completed immediately. We need an effect..."


    As he said, the grand emcee''s expression cooled down, full of resentment and hostility, gritted his teeth, and said gloomily: "We must let this human demon know that we are inviolable! He is a human race, no matter what kind of power he gets, after all Just a lowly human race! How can he challenge our authority? Our authority is beyond doubt! Since he has violated us, let him know what the painful price is!"


    "Yes, that''s it! Human race, **** it, dare to trample on our dignity like this!" An alien stood up and agreed with the grand emcee''s words.


    "Then let this Human Race Demon know what the price is, he won''t be arrogant for a few days!" Another alien leader agreed, full of resentment towards Tang Ye.


    Other leaders of the alien race also said in a rush, all expressing their dissatisfaction with Tang Ye, the human demon, and determined to let Tang Ye taste the heaviest price.


    The grand emcee was very satisfied with the emotions of many foreign leaders and said: "So, let''s slaughter the human race in a city one day. This human demonic has no time to save. If he gets to that city, he can''t go to this city. Leaving this city. That city, we can kill this city again. A human race is just a little capable, but still wants to protect all the races? It makes people laugh!"


    "Yes, haha, just do it!"


    But not everyone has this emotion. An alien leader said: "Master of ceremonies, there is a problem we need to worry about. That is, the strength of this human demon is above us, and it is not a problem to slaughter a city. If he slaughters us one. City, we are also a great loss."


    The grand emcee sneered: "This matter has been discussed, and sacrifices must be made at this time. With the power of a city, killing a small human race is effortless. But a human race, even if it is powerful, costs a lot to slaughter a city. Time. In addition, it¡¯s time for our soldiers to show their fearlessness. Once the city massacre occurs, the soldiers will delay the human demon. At that time, the adults of Erzhongtian will have another way to get down. So, in order to delay Living in this human demon, we started killing the human race from the largest city. Today it is the city of Solo that will kill it, and tomorrow, it is my Sitian city that will start to kill!"


    "Solo City and Sitian City are the two largest cities in One Heaven. We dare to make sacrifices. Even if the human demons slaughter the city, they will tire him down!" The grand emcee was really proud.


    "is it?"


    Suddenly, there was a cold snort outside their room.

 Chapter 1483： No need to think about it!

    The sudden voice was very abrupt, breaking the proud conversation between the grand emcee and many foreign leaders. They believe that the plan to exterminate the human race that is being formulated and implemented will surely succeed, and will be very successful. But the voice that came made them dissatisfied and confused, what is it?


    They all looked in the direction of the sound, which was the direction of the door, and then the door was pushed open, and a human came in.


    The human race that can enter here must be that human demonic. The grand emcee and many foreign leaders immediately affirmed this matter. This is the residence of the grand emcee. There are many guards, and the strength is not weak. Among the human races, who can break in except the human demon that has emerged?


    Indeed, at this time, the guard who fell to the ground in the grand emcee''s residence was either dead or seriously injured and fell to the ground. When Tang Ye came in, they wanted to stop, and then Tang Ye rolled in coldly, so all the alien guards who saw him fell down, so that no one would tell the grand emcee.


    Now Tang Ye arrived in the conference room where the grand emcee and many foreign leaders discussed matters, and opened the door to enter, still looking cold and ruthless, the only expression on his face was the evil smile on his face.


    It''s like a crazy person, just do what you want to do. Moreover, it is desperate to do this.


    "You are so courageous!" An alien leader saw Tang Ye coming in. Even if he knew that Tang Ye was the human demon who was stronger than them, he immediately slapped the table and yelled at Tang Ye because their authority could not be provoked.


    At least one human race cannot be provoked!


    "You think you can have a little power..."


    Snapped!


    This alien leader stared at Tang Ye angrily, trying to say a lot of cursing Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t even look at him. He stretched out his hand directly and used the ancestral land. He already understood a small part of the "domain" ability. The gas fluctuations in the control range space squeezed the space of the alien leader. Then with a slap, the body of the alien leader shattered, bursting out a mass of blood and turning into mud.


    The same method was used to kill the ruffian dog tribe in Dayong Town before. Only this time, Tang Ye was obviously more gloomy and indifferent, and extremely hostile, as if doing more cruel things would not have any idea.


    The leader of the alien race was directly exploded and died tragically. The leaders of the alien race next to them were splashed with blood and mud. They were really frightened, dumbfounded, and revealed an unconcealable fear.


    When the reaction came, the grand emcee and all the foreign leaders knew what Tang Ye was doing, shocked!


    Shock them.


    If anyone is so opinionated, so noisy, it will end up dead. Let alone arguing with you, even an expression is too lazy to waste.


    This kind of death is a bit too awkward, and no other race wants to die like this. Therefore, other alien leaders, including the grand emcee, stopped talking, just looking at Tang Ye.


    They have panic and fear, but they are working hard to overcome this fear that will arise when encountering the strong. After all, they had done so much preparation and work in dealing with Tang Ye. If I was frightened when I saw Tang Ye, it would be too weak. Since they are the managers of the world, they have the majesty and state of mind they deserve.


    The grand emcee was the first to overcome that fear. After taking two deep breaths, he coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "You are the human demon named Tang Ye! Huh, why, come here to kill us, and then dominate him. day?"


    Under the words of the grand emcee, the other foreign leaders were able to restrain Tang Ye''s deterrence sooner, all staring at Tang Ye angrily, and took precautions, ready to fight at any time.


    Tang Ye glanced at them and sneered: "You don''t need to be like this. If I want to kill you, you won''t have a chance to attack me. In short, if I want to kill you, you will all die, no matter how you resist."


    "You...!" An alien leader couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s arrogant words and expression, and said angrily: "I don''t believe you are so strong!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" The alien leader yelled at Tang Ye, roared to embolden himself, and then rushed to attack Tang Ye.


    The grand emcee saw that he wanted to stop him. It''s not that I didn''t see the sudden death of the leader of the alien race just now. Now that Tang Ye, who has entered the fairyland, killed them without any effort. The difference between a realm is the distance between the two worlds. Not everyone has the stunts brought from the ancestral land like Tang Ye, and can be unafraid of the masters in the fairyland at the peak of Sanxian. Therefore, the alien leader who shot must not be able to beat Tang Ye, there is no need to lose his life because of impulse. Now the situation is severe. First find a way to live and deal with this human demon, maybe there is a way to deal with it, this is the best policy.


    The master of ceremonies knew these things, but it was too late to stop him, the leader of the alien race rushed towards Tang Ye, even though he had used his master''s skills, he was still blocked by Tang Ye with one hand. Tang Ye held his hand, he couldn''t make any further progress. Then Tang Ye used force and squeezed his hand off. He cried out in pain, unable to exert any more force in the pain. Tang Ye let go, he was about to fall to the ground. But Tang Ye pinched his neck to catch him, and then with a click, he was pinched to death.


    This series of actions actually only took place within a few seconds, so Tang Ye killed equally cleanly, looking like the leader of the alien race did not have the slightest possibility of counterattack.


    This is plain crushing, and resistance is meaningless!


    The grand emcee closed his eyes and breathed a sigh of relief. Since Tang Ye is here, he should also be awakened. The most likely thing is to be killed by Tang Ye. As the Lord of One Realm, even in a low-level world like Yizhongtian, he has a lot of insight and state of mind, so he is not too panicked. However, the status of being the master of a realm and the power in his hands would naturally not be reconciled to lose in this way, so he still has to fight for it.


    He said to Tang Ye: "I know why you are here, but I will not give in. Even if you kill us, you can''t stop your plan to kill your human race! How about you can kill my city? Huh, you kill When we retaliated, other cities started to kill people again. Can you stop it?"


    Tang Ye looked at the grand emcee and sneered, and said: "Then you will kill it. Next, are you planning to kill your Sitian city?"


    The grand emcee stared at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say. He felt that Tang Ye was quite annoying, so to answer the conversation in this way was not to force him to make a choice. Either be slaughtered, or compromise and beg for mercy. But they seem to have no intention of begging for mercy. Begging for mercy to a human race, resolutely can''t do it!


    The grand emcee didn''t know what to do. Tang Ye''s attitude was not what he expected. This human demon wants to liberate the human race, but now he seems so indifferent to the human race. What are you trying to do?


    The grand emcee wanted to understand Tang Ye''s thoughts before making a decision. Unfortunately, he doesn''t need to think about these things, because Tang Ye wants to kill him!

 Chapter 1484： Re-election the lord of the world!

    Tang Ye was here to kill the master of ceremonies. This was something that had to be done because it wanted to seize the will of a realm. Otherwise, he wanted to keep the grand emcee alive, and then watched how he crushed their plan to exterminate the human race.


    The grand emcee is confident that Tang Ye can''t stop the plan to exterminate the human race, unless Tang Ye can clone and protect the human race in every city. They had already realized that they were killing the human race, even if they were slaughtered by Tang Ye. Because sacrifice is only part of it, in the end the human race will die, and they will have many alien races, which is victory for them. Although this kind of victory was miserable, there was no way, who made Tang Ye a master of the fairyland.


    "Your human race is so tiny. If you die, there will be one less. But we are not. You killed one of us, and there are thousands of us standing up to deal with you!" The grand emcee snorted to Tang Ye. So, do you think you can beat us?"


    To this day, the aliens still find it ridiculous, the obvious question is, how can Tang Ye yell at all of their aliens by himself. This kind of confrontation, their alien race really could drown Tang Ye with one sip.


    Tang Ye looked at the grand emcee, his expression still indifferent, and said, "You said yes. However, I feel very sorry that you can''t keep your life for you to see what will happen later. But you..."


    Tang Ye looked at other alien leaders, sneered evilly, and said, "You have this opportunity."


    All the foreign leaders, including the grand emcee, frowned slightly, not knowing what Tang Ye''s plan was, or where Tang Ye''s confidence came from.


    Tang Ye looked at the grand emcee again, with a colder expression, no nonsense, and directly used the power of the small domain to **** the grand emcee over, and then jumped out while holding the grand emcee''s neck.


    "Master of ceremonies!" Many foreign leaders were very worried, and jumped out.


    When he got outside, Tang Ye floated in the middle of Sitian City, holding the grand emcee¡¯s neck in his hands. The grand emcee kept struggling to resist, but the ability of the superiors to disperse immortals is really not the opponent of the earth fairyland, not to mention Tang Ye has the power of overlord halberd fragments. .


    "You, do you want to kill me to demonstrate, so that the people who threaten my clan dare not attack your human clan?" The grand emcee was able to speak, holding Tang Ye''s hand on his neck with one hand, trying to get himself breathing. Opportunity, then coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    He thought that Tang Ye wanted to kill chickens and monkeys, and deter other alien races by killing him publicly. He had anticipated this situation before, and since it was within his expectations, he thought Tang Ye was ridiculous. Because Tang Ye couldn''t win him by doing this, but he developed according to what he expected.


    He sneered at Tang Ye again: "I''m dead, and there will be other masters of ceremonies. How many can you kill? Our people are not as cowardly as you think! They will not only give in and beg for mercy like yours! "


    Tang Ye glanced at the grand emcee indifferently, and then stopped talking, making a speechless expression, and finally said more, and said to the grand emcee: "Do you know what my plan is? I always think , As you are so confident that I am dealing with your extinction plan, I should tell you my plan and let you know that I can make your plan fail."


    "Huh, there is no such possibility!" The grand emcee snorted coldly. They all made preparations to be slaughtered by the city. There is nothing bigger than this bet. If they all lose, then... they don''t know what to say.


    Tang Ye smiled playfully, and said, "Why is this impossible? If I take the entire Heavenly Layer in my hands, whoever I want to die will die. I can do it without moving one step. In this case, You said, can those people who are supported by your so-called firm beliefs and willing to make sacrifices can continue to stick to it?"


    "You..." The grand emcee frowned, and immediately thought of Tang Ye''s final intentions. That is to seize the will of a world!


    "You can''t succeed, the will of a world, even the master of my world can''t control it, how can you do it alone!" The grand emcee angered Tang Ye.


    In fact, capturing and controlling the will of a world is what the master of ceremonies has been doing over the years. He sits in the highest position of the first heaven. Since he cannot go to the second heaven, he can only explore the higher "dao" of the first heaven. This way is the will of the first world. Some are similar to the fate book on the ancestral land. If you control and communicate with the will of one world, you can easily interfere with anything in one world.


    The grand emcee has that kind of ambition and conspiracy. However, his strength is not enough, it is very difficult to deal with the illusion of entering a realm of will, let alone control. However, now that Tang Ye wants to do this, he will definitely do better than him, because Tang Ye is the strength of the earth fairyland.


    This is enough to scare the grand emcee. Just imagine, if Tang Ye succeeds, what will happen?


    The consequence is that the entire Yizhongtian is controlled by this human demon! He became the heaven of the heaven, the earth of the heaven, and the ruler of the heaven!


    Then, their so-called plan to exterminate the human race is not necessary at all. Because there dare to kill the human race, Tang Ye can directly destroy all the alien races in that city!


    This is how this human demon saves the human race and prevents the human race extinction plan!


    It is indeed feasible, it is a huge threat and must be stopped!


    After learning about Tang Ye''s plan, the grand emcee was roaring in his heart, trying his best to roar out, telling the leaders of the alien race that Tang Ye must be stopped, or the plan of killing the human race must be started immediately, otherwise it might fail!


    However, the grand emcee was pinched by Tang Ye''s neck forcefully, and he was speechless. He couldn''t tell the leaders of the alien race, the leader of the alien race could only watch nervously, wanting to save the grand emcee, but was afraid of Tang Ye''s power.


    Even if the giant ants came, they weren''t Tang Ye''s opponents, and they were even more so, going up was just a matter of being killed by Tang Ye.


    At this time, a group of giant ants arrived. They came from the misty swamp, wanting to discuss with the master of ceremonies, how to deal with Tang Ye. As the master of the world, there are some special abilities of the master of the world, which may be able to help.


    But the giant ants did not expect that the grand emcee had been pinched by Tang Ye.


    When the alien leaders saw the giant ant tribe, they felt that the giant ant tribe¡¯s earth fairyland power could fight Tang Ye, and immediately shouted: "Help the great emcee!"


    The giant ants need the power of the master of the great emcee world, so they rushed to rescue Tang Ye without delay. Even if they knew that Tang Ye possessed the power of the overlord halberd to kill them in seconds, they still had to fight for it. If you lose the master of ceremonies, there is really no hope.


    Tang Ye just sneered when he saw the giant ant race rushing forward, then with a click, he broke the neck of the grand emcee, and then he threw the body of the grand emcee down casually.


    At this time, Yizhongtian lost the Lord of the Realm and will choose the Lord of the Realm again. A dazzling light suddenly appeared in the sky, and the illusion of will was opened, and Tang Ye floated up into the sky and entered the illusion of will.

 Chapter 1485： Looking back at the ancestral land!

    After the sky opened a illusion of will, all the leaders of the alien race and the giant ant race finally realized what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    Re-elect the lord of the world, become the lord of the world, control the will of the world, and control the world!


    terrible!


    Very scary!


    This kind of thing is absolutely not allowed to happen, otherwise they will be completely finished in the first heaven, and they will become the first heaven of the human race! In this case, doesn''t it mean to revitalize the human race? !


    How could this be allowed to happen! No matter it is their first heaven, or the adults in the upper world, they will not allow this to happen!


    It came too suddenly, and the Human Race wanted to occupy a realm and seek development!


    This human demon really looks like a plan that has been brewing for thousands of years. It is now being implemented, and it was only a step away!


    It must be prevented, and it must be successfully prevented. All alien races must unite to fight this human demon together!


    Such a thing...It really seems that Tang Ye has become a big villain. It''s the kind that has been lurking for a long time, secretly carrying out a conspiracy, and now it is about to succeed.


    However, the ending of this kind of villain is generally destroyed at a critical time and conspired to be wiped out unwillingly. Even if it is not eliminated, it will only leave a rolling eye, "I will come back again!"


    What if it left a little foreshadowing, the next conspiracy, the ending will be destroyed at a critical moment... The villain is always so pitiful. Now in the world where Jiuzhongtian is respected by the alien race, Tang Ye is the villain, the key is whether the alien race can stop him.


    Before the Illusion of Will is closed, several giant ant races rushed to enter the Illusion of Will, wanting to compete with Tang Ye for the position of Lord of the World.


    Tang Ye is no stranger to fantasy. In the ancestral land, I have entered the illusion left by the dragon and the illusion left by the ancient true god. At the same time, there is a beautiful girl who is proficient in arranging the illusion.


    During the time with Lingyun, Tang Ye learned a lot of fantasy from her, so she didn''t have any fear of fantasy.


    It made Tang Ye think of the situation on the ancestral land. In fact, there are still many problems that have not been resolved in the ancestral world, although one of the dark demons from the world of purgatory, the blood family has been expelled. But there are more forces just around the corner. For example, Xu Wuming, the mysterious ancestor of the undead exorcist. This avatar is spread all over the place, and the guy whose true body has never been revealed, what does he want to do?


    In addition, the biggest worry is the advent of the age of ancient mythology. That was probably an era of historical problems left by the ancient true gods. The power of various ancient true gods will be awakened. In the age of true gods, there will be good true gods and bad true gods. What do they intend to return to the world where they were born, which is the ancestral land?


    For too long, the people who lived in the ancestral land were mortals, gods, just a kind of legend, and even scientifically defined as popular imagination. Therefore, the people of the ancestral land have become accustomed to being the masters of that world. Suddenly, God came and said that if you want to become the master of this world, you mortals obediently let you go aside.


    Mortals will not accept it. When one''s own interests, destiny, etc. are violated, man is the most rebellious creature, even if it is a god, he will not oppose and fight against it!


    If people don''t have such a natural instinct, how can a war between man and **** erupt?


    Tang Ye had already come into contact with many ancient myths when he left his clan. Xing Ji, a descendant of God of War with blood of gold. His daughter, who would not be born until three years of pregnancy, inherited the power from the mysterious nine heavens and twelve demon spirits. There are also mysterious monsters and zombies sinking under the horrible whirlpool of Guimenxia.


    And so on, all heralded a storm coming with magical power.


    In fact, there is something Tang Ye doesn''t know. For example, Lin Yourong, the princess, his favorite woman, inherited the will of the book of heaven, or will lose herself, become the book of destiny, become the **** of destiny, control the ancestral land, and regain everything that was stripped away.


    The human race is an unscrupulous race, and those who can escape the control of the destiny book, she will get rid of one by one. The princess engraved Tang Ye''s name from the book before he was swallowed by the book of fate. From then on, Tang Ye was not controlled by fate and became a rebellious member. He would be the enemy of the **** of fate.


    There are also King Fuxi and Ksitigarbha. They created the Book of Humans and Book of the Earth. They competed against the Book of Heaven and avoided being controlled by the Book of Heaven. This is also her enemy.


    The situation in Zudi is quite complicated. Reluctantly, Tang Ye had to solve the situation of Jiuzhongtian, and didn''t know when he could return to the ancestral land. The old abbot Yimei once said that even if the age of ancient myths comes, it will at least be brewing for a hundred years. If Tang Ye could return a hundred years later, even if the situation in the ancestral land would not be so chaotic. But if a hundred years cannot come back, and several hundred years have passed, then what will happen to the ancestral land at that time is unknown.


    Moreover, even if it is only a hundred years, how many people are worthy of his return after a hundred years?


    Those who care, how many are still alive?


    All he could think of was Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha was bitten by the mysterious zombie. If she can successfully become a zombie, she may not grow old and die.


    As for the others, even if they are alive, a hundred years later, they will be people with white hair and snow in their twilight years.


    These things are always sentimental.


    Tang Ye sighed and returned to his current situation. In the illusion of heaven and will, Tang Ye looked around, it was a mist and it was difficult to move forward. Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously. Once talked to Lingyun about the mystery of the illusion, he knew that these were blindfolds. He used the strength of the fairyland, coupled with the power of the overlord halberd fragment, to have surpassed this illusion of will. In other words, there is no problem for him to break this illusion.


    Ling Yun once said that once you have the power to break the illusion, or find the key to breaking the illusion, then the illusion will not be any threat. All changes in the illusion are just to protect oneself and prevent being broken.


    Now the illusion of One Heaven''s Will has changed into a foggy state, in fact it is to call the environment on the side of the foggy swamp. Because the misty swamp is the most dangerous place in a heavy sky. It is reasonable to use the most dangerous place to block those who want to control it. Unfortunately, none of these can stop Tang Ye. Tang Ye felt the core of the will and swept over there directly.


    There was poison on the way, and when he wanted to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye directly emitted a flame. The power is too strong, and the poison consciously disperses. The giant ants that followed were attacked by poison and suffered casualties.


    Tang Ye didn''t have time to toss slowly. Now that the leaders of the alien race knew his intentions, there is no need to know that the only thing the leaders of the alien race can do in desperation outside is to immediately execute the plan to kill the human race.


    In order to save more people, Tang Ye must rush to control the will of the heavens before the leaders of the alien race go back to kill the human race, and then stand on top of the will and activate the secret control technique to prevent the human race from being killed.


    Tang Ye reached the core area of ??the illusion of will, behind him, several giant ant tribes also arrived.

 Chapter 1486： New owner!

    The core of Yizhong''s will is a small light cyan light, like a cloud, or in other words, like a state of soul. It floated in the air, looking at Tang Ye and those giant ant tribes alive. It''s like something immovable, waiting for someone who can enter here to take it down.


    Being able to enter the core place is not far from success. Because the previous illusion barriers are the power inside, and being able to overcome those, winning the core will is not a problem.


    The problem now is that more than one person arrived here, including Tang Ye and several giant ants. There can only be one master of the world, so Tang Ye and several giant ant tribes have to fight.


    It''s just that this fight is nothing. Because Tang Ye''s strength combined with the power of the overlord halberd fragment was far above a few giant ant tribes, he could easily defeat it.


    Several giant ant tribes also knew this kind of thing, so they were quickly thinking of a way to see if they could get rid of Tang Ye and get Yijie''s will. In the end, the solution they came up with was just to separate a few people to deal with Tang Ye, and then one to take the next world will.


    This is another "feat" of surrendering one''s life and devoting oneself to justice. Because the giant ant tribes who were going to hold Tang Ye, I''m afraid they are destined to die. And the giant ant tribe with a will, after becoming the master of the world, there will be a will to protect temporarily, even Tang Ye can''t kill him. He can dispel the illusion and return to Sitian City, so Tang Ye''s plan to use Yijie''s will to control Yizhong will have to fail.


    Several giant ant tribes took action, and there was no time for them to delay, and the situation was very serious. When a human race forced them to come here, they no longer wanted to face it with consternation, surprise, and unacceptance. It can only be said that this is a unique human race, a human race related to the dark demons. He borrowed the power of the dark demons in an attempt to dominate the heavens. This wicked and evil conspiracy must be crushed!


    Evil is overwhelming!


    Several giant ant tribes firmly believe that they are the party of justice. Because they have never recognized that Human Race will be one of them. Human Race has always been prejudiced and isolated. Once Human Race has any abnormal behavior, such as what Tang Ye does now, it is weird, weird, and improper. Conspiracy and so on.


    Tang Ye looked at the giant ants rushing towards him with a cold expression. If he is evil and the foreign race is justice, he would think that he will not lose now, because the righteous side does not have a decent protagonist, how can he win?


    If you want a decent protagonist, maybe the Saya who is opening the door to the world is considered to be. However, before Saya''s arrival, Tang Ye must have won a great deal.


    In order to prevent accidents, Tang Ye used the power of the overlord''s halberd that was absolutely crushed, and slammed his hand at several giant ant tribes. A golden light impact force sent out and hit several giant ant tribes.


    "Ah!" The giant ant tribes felt that their entire bodies were shattered, and they were so numb in pain that they could not control themselves. Then, they flew out and landed on the ground, all vomiting blood, except for a painful grunt, their bodies could no longer move.


    With such a shock, their whole bodies were completely abolished. They are not directly smashed into pieces like some other alien races, which shows that the power of their fairyland is good.


    Several giant ant tribes were killed in an instant, and they couldn''t even delay the effect. The giant ant clan who was going to get the next world''s will before they approached, was blocked by the sudden arrival of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye used the ability to jump in space, appeared in front of the giant ant tribe, and shocked him. Immediately he showed a look of horror, even despair.


    Several companions were useless to stop Tang Ye. He was left alone. That was completely hopeless... The giant ant tribe''s eyes became blurred, watching Tang Ye without anger and resentment, and accepted this kind of lack. Hopelessness, anger and resentment are unnecessary. He just felt very dreamy, so he was driven to a desperate situation by a human race that appeared suddenly, not just his desperate despair, but the desperate despair of the whole heaven.


    Why is there such a ridiculous thing?


    "Who... who are you?" The giant ant tribe looked at Tang Ye and asked. Asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Probably you want to stop me, and I will kill all of you."


    "..."


    The giant ants want to curse. He didn''t think he just wanted to know why Tang Ye is so powerful. It is not normal for Human Race to be so powerful. There must be a reason, but Tang Ye didn''t tell him, and even said something that stimulated him. This is a huge humiliation, and he hates Tang Ye right now.


    In fact, if he knew why Tang Ye was so strong, he might be able to tell other people about the traces left by the illusion.


    He also has a fluke mentality, hoping to get something in the routine. It''s a pity that Tang Ye didn''t give him any information, the routine was useless.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with this giant ant tribe, stretched out a hand and sent a destructive force at him. Then the giant ant tribe was shocked to pieces and disappeared.


    Tang Ye turned around again, looked at Yijie Will, squinted his eyes, and floated towards Yijie Will.


    In the Ninth Heaven, it is not a big problem for those who have a little practice to float in the air. But the kind of imperial flying in the fairyland is a more magical flying technique.


    Yijie Will knew that Tang Ye was coming, and for Tang Ye''s power, it fluttered from side to side a few times, as if it were uneasy. Yes, it is disturbed. It is afraid of Tang Ye''s power. Or it should be said that it was afraid of the power of the Overlord Halberd on Tang Ye. Because of this force, a layer of heaven can be destroyed. A heaven can be destroyed, and its will in this world will no longer exist.


    So, obeying Tang Ye and accepting Tang Ye as the master of the world is its best choice. Because if Tang Ye became the Lord of the World, he would have the responsibility to protect the Heaven. If an accident occurs in a heavy sky, the lord of his world will follow.


    Tang Ye floated in front of the Will of the Realm, and the Will of the Realm was like a pet. It was the first time I saw the owner that he was afraid, and he dared not approach Tang Ye. Tang Ye stretched out his hand and touched the light.


    The light of the will of the one world is actually very hot, or it is a self-protection power that the will of the one world already exists. If the strength is not enough, you may not even be able to sustain the burning of this kind of high-temperature power, and that is also unable to obtain the will of the world.


    But high temperatures have never been a problem for Tang Ye. He is a guy playing with fire. He easily withstood the high temperature protection from the will of a world, and then held this group of "light" in his hand.


    After contacting Tang Ye, I felt Tang Ye''s power and knew that Tang Ye didn''t mean to destroy it, Yijie gradually stopped being afraid, accepted Tang Ye, and then merged Yizhong''s situation with Tang Ye.


    Suddenly, everything in Yizhongtian, foreign races, human races, mountains and rivers... all poured into Tang Ye''s mind.


    It''s a bit like when the book of destiny poured into the body of the princess, the princess''s mind passed all the information of all creatures!


    The process was a bit painful, but Tang Ye endured them one by one. Half an hour later, he opened his eyes, and his eyes flashed with a light blue light.


    At the same time, the entire alien race and the monster beast''s body trembled suddenly.


    The subject of their will, the will of a world, has changed!


    The Lord of the World has changed hands, and a new Lord of the World is born!


    Those alien races are very confused. Is it the giant ant tribe who has become the master of the world, or is it... that human demon?


    And, the masters of the upper realm were all shocked. The lord of their world has something to interact with each other, they don¡¯t understand, why did Yizhongtian suddenly change the lord of the world?

 Chapter 1487： trump card!

    The replacement of the Lord of the Heaven Realm is a major event!


    Becoming the master of the world, you can have the abilities brought by the master of the world, such as influencing the world more widely and improving your strength in the world.


    Most importantly, this is a proof of authority.


    For the nine heavens ruled by alien races, the authority must be their people. How can a human race be the one?


    Therefore, the realm master of Erzhongtian immediately found Tang Ye through the connection between the realm masters to confirm who this new high-ranking realm master was.


    Tang Ye stayed in an illusion of will, just about to leave, suddenly a spatial vortex floated in front of his eyes. After watching for a while, he knew through the power and information brought by the Lord of the World that it was a way of contacting the Lord of the World.


    Tang Ye felt that he didn''t have to refuse, and reached out his hand and clicked the spatial vortex.


    The connection between the masters of the world is connected, and the space vortex turns into a screen-like picture, which shows a foreign race with a nose like a **** horn, which is the giant rhino family. Giant rhino, giant rhino. That is the realm master of the double heaven.


    Looking at this vortex, Tang Ye could easily understand this contact method, the kind of video chat in the ancestral world.


    Seeing Tang Ye in the giant rhinoceros in Erzhongtian, he was taken aback. Actually a human race? !


    "Who...who are you?!" Ju Xi yelled fiercely, staring at Tang Ye very angry.


    Probably from the moment he saw that Tang Ye was a personal race, he felt that the authority of the Lord of the World had been deeply trampled and insulted. How can the human race become the lord of the world? Why become the lord of the world?


    Tang Ye glanced at the giant rhinoceros coldly, and said, "Who am I? Who can talk to you among the world masters, who do you say I am?"


    "You..." Ju Xi became even more angry. Tang Ye is a human race, even if he is so arrogant and rude to him. When the world master of the first heaven saw his master of the second heaven, he first had to bow and salute, but Tang Ye even counseled him directly, which made him very excited!


    "How can you be the Lord of the World?! You are a human race, it is impossible to become the Lord of the World! How could Yizhongtian''s will recognize you!" Ju Xi shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still stared coldly, looked at Juxi with some boredom, and said, "Can you not talk about these nonsense? I have already spoken to you as the master of the world. What you said is what has happened, then Don''t say anything about me. I will ask you, what do you want to do with me?"


    Tang Ye was just not so polite to Juxi, and he didn''t have any hatred. Now he is in the first heaven, the giant rhinoceros is in the second heaven, and he lives in two different worlds, so there is no need to worry about the second heaven so quickly. There was a black snake blocking the world gate, and the power of the second heaven could not affect him temporarily.


    Ju Xi was even more angry with Tang Ye, but he already knew that Tang Ye was the human demon who had pushed the sky into desperation. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "You human demon, don''t be proud! I will definitely let you die without a place to bury you!"


    "You just want to express this?" Tang Ye looked at Juxi with a sneer.


    Ju Xi glared at Tang Ye and didn''t speak any more. He meant that. After knowing that the world lord that Yizhong changed was Tang Ye, this human race, he had nothing else to do. The only thing he had to do was to get rid of Tang Ye, retake the lord of the heavens, and wash away the shame.


    Tang Ye stared silently, and said, "Waste my expression."


    "you¡­¡­"


    call!


    Ju Xi still wanted to scold Tang Ye for coming, but Tang Ye closed the contact directly and no longer wasted his expression and time. Become the master of the world, he wants to implement the previous plan. Now he was worried that those alien leaders began to slaughter the human race. He immediately withdrew from the illusion of will and returned to the sky above Sitian City.


    Around, there are many alien leaders, and those giant ant tribes who came here, including the patriarch of giant ant tribe. When they saw Tang Ye coming out, their hearts sank suddenly. This is over, it is Tang Ye who has become the lord of the world!


    "Kill him! Let others execute that plan immediately!" An alien leader knew the consequences of Tang Ye becoming the Lord of the World, shouted angrily, and rushed towards Tang Ye to launch an attack.


    The situation has not improved in any way, and has even become more severe. If you want to redeem your dignity, you must do that, otherwise the human demons will take action, and their alien race will be the lamb to be slaughtered.


    The leaders of other foreign races agreed to do this, and they rushed to deal with Tang Ye, and at the same time sent a message that people in other cities began to kill those human races.


    The giant ants originally wanted to borrow the power of the world lord to see if there was a way to restrain Tang Ye. But now, the Lord of the World had become Tang Ye, and they had nothing to do. They could do nothing except one life left to fight. Therefore, the patriarch took the other giant ant races, all rushed to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at them with a cold and disdainful expression. Holding the remnant of the Overlord''s Halberd in his hand, he mobilized the power of Overlord''s Halberd to form a gleaming golden Overlord''s Halberd, which set off Tang Ye''s whole person so mighty.


    He was floating in the air, just poking down with the Overlord Halberd, as if, under his floating feet, there was a piece of ground that could stand on, making a sonorous and powerful sound. Then it seemed that the calm water surface was broken by a huge boulder, and a huge wave was set off, rushing to the surroundings, sweeping the alien leaders and giant ant tribe.


    The giant ant tribe and the leaders of the alien race tried their best to defend, but they still couldn''t resist it and were beaten back. The giant ant tribe is quite powerful, only vomiting blood and getting injured after going backwards, some can still float in the air. The leaders of the alien races were very miserable. They vomited blood and were seriously injured during the upside-down flight. Then they fell to the ground and fell seriously injured. And those with weak strength have been directly shattered and their bodies are upright.


    Such a powerful strength will only make them desperate. So for a time, no matter it was the giant ant tribe or the leaders of the alien races, they no longer shot Tang Ye.


    This kind of thing has long attracted the attention of the alien people in Sitian City. When they saw such a thing, the alien people did not come to watch. Even the city lord''s grand emcee was killed, they were too late to escape, there was no way to watch the excitement. Seeing that the leaders of the foreign races were beaten down, they were even more panicked and felt that the end of the world was coming.


    But unlike the alien people, the alien soldiers. In the panicked crowd, foreign soldiers grabbed the human race and rushed to the center of the city, where Tang Ye floated in the sky. There were other human races who fled and were hunted down by soldiers.


    This kind of situation against the human race not only happened in Sitian City, but also happened in all the human race cities in the first layer.


    Soon a group of alien soldiers grabbed several human races to the center of the city. After seeing the alien leaders, they nodded in praise to several soldiers. Then an alien leader grabbed a person and put a weapon on that person''s neck. The alien leader looked at Tang Ye and shouted, "Tang Ye, if you do anything arbitrarily, everyone will die!"


    Worried about not being able to deter Tang Ye, the alien leader shouted: "Not only Sitian City, all cities in the first heaven are arresting human races. If you don''t listen to us, we will kill all races immediately!


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, looking down at the alien leader.


    The alien leader thought this was a trump card, and sneered: "Why, don''t you want to ignore so many human races?"

 Chapter 1488： just started!

    There used to be a city where the city owner wanted to threaten Tang Ye by killing the human race. As a result, the city was firmly held by Tang Ye, and he did not dare to hum.


    What those alien leaders are doing now is the so-called plan of extermination of the human race, how similar it is. This trick was very effective. It caused all the cities in One Heaven to destroy the Murder Clan at the same time, even if Tang Ye could do it again, he would have no skill.


    When Tang Ye dealt with that city, he used a lot of spiritual cores to refine the green spirit fire, and controlled the city through the green spirit fire. Faced with the threat of the entire First Heaven, it was just that the Azure Spirit Fire could not cover the entire First World. But he was not without help, so he became the lord of the world.


    Now, facing the threats from the leaders of the alien race, Tang Ye looked down at them, not too worried. Become the master of the world, with a vision and pattern that can be farther and master more things. He originally thought that even if he became the master of the world, it would be very difficult to control all the creatures in a world. But when you really reach that height, you will find that the originally thought difficulty becomes extremely small, and you can hold it tightly with one hand.


    Perhaps that is to be Ling Juding, looking at the small power and heroic mood of the mountains.


    In Yizhongtian, the master of the world, the will of the world, is probably the top of the mountain, and now Tang Ye is already standing on it.


    He looked down at the leaders of the alien races and the human races who had been captured. Facing the call of the alien leader, he did not respond, and directly stretched out a hand to use the ability of "domain control". After becoming the master of the world, the scope of the domain has become larger. Then he faced the alien leaders and alien soldiers who were holding the human race, through the air current of the domain, all grasped them, and then squeezed with force.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    As if several balloons were pierced by thin needles at the same time, they made a neat and orderly popping sound with a strong sense of regular rhythm. Along with the splash of blood, the body broke. So in front of other alien leaders, giant ant tribe, and some alien people, there was a gorgeous killing performance.


    Seeing this scene, the leaders and people of the alien race were dumbfounded, unable to speak a word. Not only was she frightened by Tang Ye''s terrifying power, she was also afraid of it, but she was also shocked by the stimulating scene of blood bursting out of her body. It is like the birth of a kind of art. Although it is very cruel, it really seems to have such a little beauty?


    It''s just that the so-called art and beauty are caused by killing. So beauty only bursts in an instant. After an instant, there is endless blood and terror. What this brings is panic and screaming.


    The leaders of the alien races were better, but they turned pale with shock and barely held back. And those alien people are not so relaxed, they just lost their souls, as if they saw the most terrible thing, running around and screaming like a headless fly.


    They all firmly believed that Tang Ye was a demon, a demon that was so powerful that it could not be resisted, and would bring them destruction, apocalyptic destruction!


    The giant ant tribe had come into contact with Tang Ye''s power. Although they couldn''t fight it, they felt that after the number was added, they could fight Tang Ye. But now it seems impossible. That is Tang Ye''s current terrifying strength, becoming the master of the world, adding wings like a tiger. This heavy sky has been shrouded in shadow by him!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh)


    An alien leader fell between madness and sobriety. He hugged his head and screamed a few times, then raised his head to look at Tang Ye, hahaha laughed, and pointed at Tang Ye and shouted angrily: "Do you think we are scared like this? You Do you think this will save the poor lives of your human race? Do you think this is over?!"


    "No! Absolutely not, let me tell you, now all the soldiers in the city are killing the human race, can you stop this Sitian city, can you stop other cities?! Hahaha... It is destined, it is destined to lose. !"


    The leader of the alien race kept shouting at Tang Ye, and then raised his hand to cast a magical secret technique to release the situation of each city within a day, just like the edited video. In that picture, one city after another was shown, where the human race was hunted by foreign soldiers, and some of the human race who resisted were directly killed, and the obedient were sent to the center of the city, but they were still killed.


    The human races in the various cities of Yizhongtian are facing a threat of extinction. A lot of them have been killed, and the ground is stained with blood. And those foreign soldiers, or leaders, or city lord who were responsible for killing, the more they killed, the more vigorous they were. They felt that this was an exciting and enjoyable thing.


    The alien leader who showed this to Tang Ye saw this, he laughed happily and wildly, and then shouted to Tang Ye: "Well, even if you kill all the people here, you will still lose!"


    Tang Ye looked at the alien leader coldly, but still did not speak. In fact, even if the human race was killed, as long as he finally controlled Jiuzhongtian in his hands, he could not lose. His ultimate goal is to protect the safety of the ancestral land. However, since we are here, we must do our best to save anyone who can be saved.


    Tang Ye had already made psychological preparations for what the alien leader showed that the human race was killed. This is inevitable now. What he can do is to immediately take control of the alien race in the heavens and stop the killing of the human race.


    Therefore, Tang Ye closed his eyes and used the power of the world lord and the help of the will of the world to absorb a large amount of spiritual power from the heavens, and then used the dead wood to turn the power of the spring endlessly to refine countless greens at once. Spirit fire.


    The green spirit fire hovered densely around Tang Ye, layer after layer, and finally spread over the entire Sitian city.


    "This, what is this...?" When the aliens below saw it, they panicked.


    At the same time, Sitian City, covered by the green spirit fire, rose sharply, as if it had become a stove. Some dry things burn directly. Suddenly, there was a mess in Sitian City.


    The sky is covered with cyan flames, and underground fireworks are everywhere. Isn''t this what the end is?


    The screams of horror spread throughout Sitian City, making people panic. And those alien leaders, looking up at the sky, didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. Because I didn''t know, I was even more afraid.


    After Tang Ye gathered enough green spirit fire, he used the power of the world lord to launch the blue spirit fire, flying to various places in the first layer, and then blending into each alien body.


    Originally, because of his limited strength in that city, Qing Linghuo couldn''t integrate into that city lord''s defense. But now, his strength has surpassed everyone in the first layer, and it is much stronger, plus the power of the Overlord Halberd, no foreign race can defend.


    The horrified alien races under Sitian City didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, but when Qing Linghuo melted into their bodies, they vaguely guessed.


    The truly terrible thing has just begun!

 Chapter 1489： The fear of being dominated!

    When the Qinglinghuo was integrated into the body, the leaders of the alien race thought of one thing-to be controlled and dominated.


    What a terrible thing this is. They clearly saw how many green spirit fires condensed in Tang Ye, and that green spirit fire flew to various places, like a rain, the whole sky was touched, so how many people were controlled and Dominated?


    The green spirit fire covering the sky dissipated, and when he saw Tang Ye again, the alien races all looked up at this human race that shocked them time and time again. At this moment they didn''t know what to say, they just waited for Tang Ye to speak. They had guessed what happened, but they still had to wait for Tang Ye to say it personally before they were sure.


    Only then can they admit that the first heaven is Tang Ye''s first heaven, the first heaven of the human race, and not the first heaven of the alien race.


    Tang Ye was still floating in the air, looking down at the already embarrassed alien race, and finally said: "Your lives are all in my hands. From today, I have the final say."


    The foreign races were full of anger, but because Tang Ye had done what was just now, they felt that Tang Ye might not be able to do that, so they just stared at Tang Ye.


    "What...what did you just do?!" I don''t know what Tang Ye''s behavior will be like just now, so I can''t feel at ease. An alien leader asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at him, waved his hand to create a spatial vortex in the air, like a huge screen, which was the same as the leader of the alien race before. However, as the Lord of the world, and with stronger power, the spatial vortex he created is even greater. At the same time, he also used the power of the Lord of the World to let all foreign races know what he was going to do.


    What appeared in the whirlpool screen was a city, this city did not destroy the blood of the murderers, and there was no riot at all. Other cities are still killing human races, so there will be more or less noise and riots.


    Not only the people in Sitian City could see the picture on the whirlpool screen, under the power of the Lord of Tang Ye''s Utilization World, all the cities could see it. When this kind of whirlpool screen appeared in the sky above other cities, they were all attracted. They stopped what they were doing, whether it was killing the human race or other things, and looked at the huge and weird whirlpool screen, waiting for what would happen next.


    Tang Ye began to speak, and the voice was also spread throughout the world, and everyone could hear it. He looked indifferent and looked downplayed, saying, "From now on, if you kill another human race, let all the people in your city be buried with it!"


    This is an urgent way to protect the human race. It''s not that he gave the Human Race a gold medal for avoiding death forever. Because it cannot be said that there must be no scum in the human race, if there is, he does not mind getting rid of it. For example, those who use his name and power to do things that are not right.


    Three views must be correct and positive energy must be transmitted.


    After Tang Ye''s words came out, all the alien races were taken aback. Can''t kill another human race?


    What a joke! It means that the plan to kill the human race failed, and all the alien races in the first world are controlled by this human demonic?


    Although they had guessed this possibility just now, Tang Ye''s words made them particularly unwilling unless Tang Ye did it.


    The aliens in other cities didn''t know what Tang Ye did in Sitian City, so they all felt absurd when they heard Tang Ye say that. This Human Race Demon is far away in other cities, so what if you kill a Human Race here? Could it be that this human demon could come and kill himself instantly? He also exaggeratedly said that he wanted to destroy a foreign race in a city to bury him, which is really a big laugh!


    The other cities felt ridiculous about Tang Ye''s words, tumultuously discussed, and ridiculed.


    Tang Ye knew that these alien races would not believe it yet, so he still had to do something, and said, "I know you don''t believe it, so now I want to show you that what I say is not just to scare you. This city It''s... Solo City."


    "Solo City?" The aliens were all startled. Solo City is the second largest city outside of Sitian City, with the largest number of people. What did Tang Ye want to express when he chose Solo City?


    At this time, Tang Ye said, "Solo City is the first city in which you plan to kill the human race, and it succeeded. All the races in the city of Solo have been killed. The City Lord Solo said that day, what can I do? No, even if I kill him, I can¡¯t save anything. It¡¯s true, but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything..."


    Tang Ye was floating in the air, speaking lightly, as if he was in control of everyone''s destiny. This appearance made the aliens gritted their teeth with anger. Especially the city lord of Suolo, he killed the last human race in the city in front of Tang Ye that day, twisted the head of that human race off, and rolled on the ground. She was not afraid of Tang Ye''s provocation. At that time, Tang Ye didn''t do anything because he planned to use a better way to solve the city lord and the city.


    The city lord of Suluo couldn''t wait to tear Tang Ye into pieces like this, because Tang Ye looked like he was in control of Tang Ye, and Tang Ye would play him whatever he wanted. He can''t stand this kind of thing!


    However, unlike him, because of Tang Ye''s words, the foreign people in Solo City panicked. They were very firm when carrying out the human race killing plan that day, because they had just been "brainwashed" by the city lord. Afterwards, killing all the human races was considered a success, and Tang Ye did nothing to them, they thought that there would be nothing wrong with Tang Ye. But now, Tang Ye directly pointed out his name to attack their city, and they couldn''t help being scared when they reached this level.


    The city lord was angry, facing the whirlpool screen that showed Tang Ye''s situation in the sky, and shouted: "Tang Ye, I want to see what you can do!"


    On the side of Sitian City, Tang Ye released the situation of Solo City and said, "This city has no Human Race, so I don''t need to worry about anything. You once thought that you killed Human Race in front of me. , It was an act that frustrated me. Then I will let you see now, the price of doing that."


    After all, Tang Ye activated the burning effect of Qing Linghuo. Then, within the city of Solo, one after another alien body burned. Soon a painful wailing sounded in Solo City.


    City Lord Solo was standing on the head of the city wall, glaring at the whirlpool screen above. Suddenly, the soldiers around him burned, and then, foreign people burned in the city. One after another, as if death arrives, reaping life easily.


    With more and more wailing in the city, the burning flames brought more destruction, and the fallen corpses one after another, the entire city of Solo seemed to be a **** on earth.


    The city lord of Solo didn''t burn so fast. He wanted to watch the people in the city fall down, swallowed by flames, and die in pain. In the end, the entire city would become an empty city without alien races.


    cost!


    They killed all the races in the city, then Tang Ye would kill all the foreign races in the city!


    They had expected that Tang Ye would massacre the city, so they made psychological preparations. But what happened right now, although similar in nature to the massacre, made them more painful, heavier, and tortured!


    "No...Stop it!" City Lord Solo couldn''t stand it after all, shouting to the whirlpool screen.


    But Tang Ye on the other side of Sitian City still looked cold and did not stop.


    Seeing this scene, all the foreign races in Yizhongtian felt their scalp numb, and their hearts were extremely heavy, as if they had been crushed by a huge stone, and they were suppressed to suffocate.


    They all realized one thing.


    This human demon really controls all their alien races!


    For the first time, they seemed to feel the fear of being dominated by the human race that the ancestors said in the precepts!

 Chapter 1490： The end of the world!

    City Lord Solo slowly collapsed. The clansmen around him, the clansmen in the city, burned to death in front of him one by one, and he had no choice but to watch. These are all revenge and blows against the killing of Human Race that day. He thought that killing all the human races in the city was a victory. But now, he can''t taste any victory.


    Suddenly, soldiers from his mansion came and told him that there was an accident in his family. He hurried home immediately and saw his family and relatives burned to death one by one.


    "No, don''t!" At this level, City Lord Solo was completely crushed by the blow, rushed outside, facing the Tang Ye picture in the swirling screen above, knelt down with a thump, and kept kowtowing: "Don''t stop. Kill my family, stop killing my people! Please let us go, as long as you let us go, we are willing to do anything!"


    Those alien people who had been shrouded in fear had their companions burning unpredictably, and they had already collapsed. Seeing the city lord like this, they also knelt down and kowtow to Tang Ye begging for mercy.


    Suddenly, the entire city of Solo knelt down and begged Tang Ye for mercy!


    This scene was reflected on the whirlpool screen, and all the aliens and human races in One World could see it. Those alien races were overwhelmed. They clenched their fists, filled with righteous indignation, all the anger and emotions were directed at Tang Ye, and countless images of beating Tang Ye and stepping on Tang Ye flashed in their minds, in order to give themselves a sigh of relief, and to give a sigh of relief to the people!


    However, this does not make any sense. They can''t help Tang Ye, so they can only think about it in their hearts. Among them are aliens who have accepted the reality. These alien races just felt very distressed, sighed helplessly, looked low, and there was kindness and prayer in their eyes, praying that Tang Ye would not do such cruel things again, and pray that the tribesmen in Suluo City would be fairly safe.


    The aliens think this way, but the humans feel that they have a bad breath. To say that the things that Solo City is experiencing now are cruel, indeed cruel, even kind people think Tang Ye shouldn''t do that. However, they will not stop Tang Ye. Because, before this, their human race was killed!


    That day, all the races in Solo City were killed, and the news spread, and all the races in the other cities became panic. And those alien races think that their fate is the end, and the abuse is even more serious and terrible, and they don''t care about life or death, as if they have become dead.


    So, when their people were killed, who sympathized with them, who saved them, and who prayed for them? When they are double abused, who will sympathize and help?


    Alien? But they are the abusers.


    Kind interracial? Yes, but they have been silent.


    There is no stopping torture and killing, but silence, which is different from an accomplice.


    If there is no possibility of peace, it can only proceed in this way. Between the human race and the alien race, the human race has not yet revived, and the alien race has not yet compromised, so the cruel struggle will continue.


    Returning to the sky above Sitian City, Tang Ye who dominates all this, looked at the picture on the whirlpool screen, with an expression of indifferent expression, and said, "When you killed all my people, you were not in this attitude. You are united and you are not afraid. I and you are also quite confident. The most important thing is that you are firm. Even if you kill all my people and know that you will have to pay a heavy price, you are still not afraid. Even you think, even if I slaughtered your entire city at that time , You have also become aware. In that case, why beg for mercy now?!"


    "Why beg for mercy?!" Tang Ye yelled repeatedly.


    This angry low drink, there is a great question and shock. The alien races in Solo City could hear them. They were even more frightened. The unity and undaunted attitude of the day, after the collapse, can no longer be reproduced. What''s more, they were thought work done by the city lord, and now the city lord is kneeling down and begging for mercy, how could they be like that day.


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "I just said that since you have no Human Race in Solo City, then I don''t have to keep it. You kill all my people, then you... also all die. "


    The last sentence, indifference and ruthlessness to the extreme, without a trace of emotional fluctuations. The attitude of looking down high is like a world-wide demon.


    Tang Ye''s sentence was sentenced to Solo City, and the sentence was... the death penalty.


    It was like a nuclear bomb being dropped into Solo City. Solo City instantly exploded. The head of the still alive alien rumbling, and then it went blank, with depression, pain, helplessness, and despair inside!


    Screaming, wailing, and finally cursing. The whole city of Solo is horrible.


    The burning continued, one after another alien races burst into flames, and fell one after another, leaving the last one, City Lord!


    After experiencing these things, the city lord has fallen into madness. Hahaha, hahaha, ahhhh, laughed and cursed, and finally regained consciousness, looked up at the Tang Ye picture on the whirlpool screen, and yelled: "Tang Ye, even if I die, I will never let it go. You! One day, I will come back as a ghost!"


    This is a curse, it can be activated, just like a haunted one. Since there is an exorcist, this kind of thing is not surprising. Just to do so, you need to turn yourself into resentment, experience torture and pain for thousands of years, gather hostility as your strength, and finally refine the entity and avenge your enemies.


    After the city lord shouted angrily, he stretched out a hand, holding a big knife, and wanted to cut his throat. But suddenly, his hand holding the big sword burned and shattered instantly. He screamed painfully, and the knife fell to the ground, making it hard to stop himself.


    Tang Ye in the whirlpool screen looked at him indifferently, and said, "I said you can die?"


    "You..." The City Lord Solo was so angry that he didn''t know how to say it, he wouldn''t even let him die?


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "I said, your life is in my hands. I want you to die, you have to die. I don''t want you to die, it''s hard for you to die."


    This is a domineering remark, used to scare other aliens.


    Those alien races heard it, and despite their anger, they saw the city lord of Solo and the tragedy of the entire Solo City. They all heard it in their hearts and wondered what they would do in the future.


    "You can go to death." Tang Ye said again, and then saw that City Lord Solo screamed and burned, and was quickly swallowed by the flames, and fell to the ground and turned into a pile of soot.


    Dominate destiny, this is it.


    After solving the city of Solo, Tang Ye turned to the whirlpool screen and relayed information to the cities, saying: "Now I am the master of the world of One Heaven, and I can see the situation in each of your cities. You want to destroy Killers, you can try again now, I don''t mind doing things like Solo City again."


    "You...you deceive people too much, I will kill a human race to show you what can you do!" In a certain city, a soldier shouted angrily, and then killed a human race next to him.


    "You are not humans." Tang Ye snorted coldly, "So don''t talk about deceiving people too much. Very good, you dare to do it, then your city will be destroyed because of your behavior."


    Then, in the city where a human race was killed, the foreign races were burned one after another, once again staged the situation of Solo City.


    Because of the behavior of a foreign race, the foreign races in the entire city have to pay for it.


    The price is so heavy, death!


    Suddenly, all the foreign races held their breath, feeling a cloud of sky above their heads, so depressed.


    It was a feeling of the end of the world.

 Chapter 1491： Double Heaven!

    Because of the behavior of an alien, a city pays the price. This kind of thing is called Lian Zuo, or Zhu Lian Jiu Clan. This is very painful. It''s just that no matter how painful it is, like Zhu Lian a city, it''s too severe.


    The alien races looked at Tang Ye, thinking that he was even more demon than a demon. Even Human Race itself felt that this seemed a bit serious. Even if I am moved, I am so moved that I don''t know what to say. The human race that was killed would never think that he had such a weight. Tang Ye slaughtered a city because of his death!


    The human race of One Heaven is proud to have such a tribe to save them and protect them, but they are also worried about having such a terrible tribe. Worried about Tang Ye''s accident, and also worried about what life will be like in the future. Because Tang Ye... is a demon tyrant.


    Tang Ye still looked cold. Others can evaluate him, but he doesn''t need to care. This is the most thorough approach. Killing one city at a time, there is no need to kill again, and killing a batch every day, it doesn''t seem too much. Moreover, he won''t stay in the heavens all the time, only if these alien races hurt enough, can they not rebel easily. Tyranny has always been degraded, but it also has its effect.


    Tang Ye said to the whirlpool screen again: "Everything you say and do is under my control. Who else wants to try to attack the human race? I know there are still others who want to attack me. You may be People who have no worries, but if you are not this kind of person, are you willing to be killed because of this kind of person¡¯s actions? So, if you don¡¯t want to die, look at the person next to you, if he If you want to attack my people, then you will stop him, otherwise you will die."


    Tang Ye''s words stimulated the alien race, and it was considered a provocative effect. There is no one who is not afraid of death and wants to live, why should he be implicated to death because of the actions of people who have nothing to do with him. Therefore, when they see a tribe attacking the human race, they even stop it. Even, I would rather kill the alien than the human race!


    The human race is chased and killed by the alien race, but protected by the alien race. The contradiction bred here is the contradiction between the alien race!


    There are such contradictions among different races, it is difficult to unite together. There is no need to be afraid of aliens who cannot unite. This is another way Tang Ye protects the human race. It is based on the kind of powerful shock just now, and it only needs to use a little more verbal provocation.


    Not every foreign race knows Tang Ye''s secret calculations, the vast foreign people who are enveloped by the fear of death, but don''t want to die, but they don''t have the mind to figure out what conspiracy Tang Ye played. Therefore, I sigh that Tang Ye''s cleverly arranged, there are only so few people with good heads.


    Because a foreign race killed a human race, and after all the foreign races in that city were killed, other cities never killed human races. Even if there are aliens who want to take action against Humans, they are blocked by other aliens. Then there broke out all kinds of commotions, all fighting between different races.


    At this point, the so-called extinction of the alien race had failed. At the same time, two cities without alien races were vacated, and Tang Ye planned to gather the human races from the heavens and let the race live in these two cities exclusively. Slowly develop and then grow. Because now practice has proved that practicing hard Tai Chi martial arts, condensing internal strength, can reshape the spiritual bone, then the next question is time. As long as there is enough time, Terran can be revived.


    Of course, a stable environment is needed. Gathering all races to live in two cities is convenient and risky. If the masters of the Second Heavenly Layer can come down, they will reach the two cities and the Human Race will not be able to deal with it, it will directly cause a devastating blow to the Human Race.


    In order to avoid this situation, Tang Ye must ensure that Yizhongtian''s environment is absolutely safe. Now, as the master of the realm, he is in control of the situation of the alien race in the first layer. If it is only the existence of the first layer, he is not worried about what it can threaten. The only worry is the existence of the second layer and the higher realm.


    After all, the current situation of the human race is expected to be revived, and the alien races in the upper realm will definitely stop it. It is not difficult to predict that the next one will be attacked by fire from the upper realm again and again. Therefore, how to block the counterattack from the upper realm is the key.


    For this reason, Tang Ye went to the Lord of the World to discuss with Black Snake. The legacy of Black Snake is comparable to the old man with remnant soul that Tang Ye encountered when he first arrived in the first heaven. It can be said that they are all powerful "golden fingers" left by the ancestors of the human race to guide future generations, becoming the lord of the world and controlling the whole world and all creatures. This method is also told by the black snake. I believe that the black snake will have a way.


    The black snake looked at Tang Ye, admiring it. Tang Ye appeared in the first layer of heaven, and it was only a year ago, so that the first layer of heaven had already changed. This drastic change is simply unimaginable. Of course, if it wasn''t for Tang Ye who was in the blood of the Dragon family and continuously received the help of powerful existences such as the remnant soul old man and the black snake that could crush the sky, he would not be able to do it. Waiting for him to leave the world, he will not be so easy. The black snake wants to stay in the first heaven as a guardian, and when it comes to the second heaven, everything depends on him.


    "According to your thoughts, I am afraid there is only one way to isolate one layer of heaven." After hearing Tang Ye''s words, the black snake said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye wondered: "Isolate a layer of heaven? Is it like ancestral land and other worlds?"


    "Almost. But you can''t do that level." Black Snake is not afraid to hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye won''t be affected. The protection barrier of the ancestral land, that old Taoist does not know what kind of person it is, it is estimated that it is from the age of the ancient true god, otherwise, under one sword, how could it protect the ancestral land from being broken for thousands of years. Tang Ye knew his strength, and he couldn''t even think of that level. He just wanted to be able to protect the heavens until he became stronger and avoid being attacked by the upper realm.


    The Black Snake said: "If you want to isolate the first layer of heaven, you must destroy the gate of the world. If you destroy the gate of the world, the first layer of heaven will no longer have contact with the second layer. This is equivalent to isolation. If you want to rebuild the gate of the world, It takes a lot of time. This can be considered as a gain of some time. However, if the people above the Eighth Heavens come to take action, even if the gate of the world is not rebuilt, it is not difficult to break through the First Heaven. Even the first Heaven may be destroyed. . However, according to the regulations of the alien race, this kind of thing is not allowed."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "After all, the target of those alien races is me. As long as I reach the second heaven, I will destroy the realm gate of the first heaven. Those alien races will chase me down, so I will definitely not give up my mind. To solve the troubles of the whole world, after all, the impact is not big."


    "But then you are very dangerous." Black Snake said.


    Tang Ye looked firm, and said, "No matter how dangerous things have passed, what am I afraid of? When I arrange the affairs of those tribesmen, I immediately set off for the Second Heaven!"

 Chapter 1492： Sent to death?

    After making the plan, Tang Ye stayed in Yizhongtian for about half a month to implement the plan. The main purpose is to gather people from all over to Solo City and another Bailing City. Terran will develop in these two cities, practice martial arts, and reshape spiritual bones. This matter is kept secret to the outside world, not let the alien race know, to prevent the alien race from worrying about this matter, and not afraid of Tang Ye, and unite to kill the human race.


    At the same time, Tang Ye thought about destroying the gate of the world, taking into account various possible situations. Because after destroying the gate of the world, he will go to the second heaven. And without the door of the world, even the master of his world, it would be very difficult to return to the first heaven. But this does not mean that he can no longer control another alien race. Because Qinglinghuo had been implanted, the control was still in his hands.


    This is the fundamental reason why those alien races fear him. It should be said that this method is not considered righteous. But now that Tang Ye seeks the development of the human race, he can''t care about so much. It is always good to buy time for the human race.


    It took half a month to settle the two cities and the time was very short, but Tang Ye selected a group of people who could manage, and then handed them over to them. With this arrangement, a simple organizational structure was completed. After being able to maintain normal operation, the problem can be gradually improved in the future. Then Tang Ye did one more thing, and that was to arrange powerful barriers outside the two cities. Use the power of the fairyland and the Overlord Halberd to ensure that no force in the world can be broken.


    At the same time, the black snake will stay in the first heaven. The black snake can suppress the alien race and protect the human race, which is why Tang Ye left with peace of mind.


    Everything was arranged properly, and Tang Ye left Yizhong. Yang Liye and Yang Cailu bid him farewell. He did not let the matter expand, and simply bid farewell to a few close friends and left. Then Tang Ye went to the high mountain side of the gate of the world, standing at the top looking up at the vortex of the gate of the world, there was lightning and thunder in it, as if there was a thunder that crossed the sky, without sufficient strength, it was impossible to pass it.


    However, the Lord of the realm can open the passage of the realm gate, avoid the sky thunder that even the highest realm immortal strength can''t stop, and pass the realm gate smoothly to reach another realm.


    Even if the Lord of the world can open the door of the world, only one person can pass through at a time. Therefore, it is not a simple matter for the upper realm to send people to the lower realm. This is also the reason why Saya had set off from the Eighth Heaven a long time ago, and has not yet reached the First Heaven.


    The black snake hovered on the high mountain of the gate of the world, and the whole body was entangled with a high mountain, its head and the top of the mountain were level, and stopped beside Tang Ye at this time. He said to Tang Ye: "Once the gate of the world is destroyed, it will be difficult for you to come back. In the second heaven, you will encounter enemies that are stronger than the higher-level earth immortals. You are still at risk if you are no more than the lower-level earth immortals. ."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m really not an opponent in terms of strength alone. But if you add something that I have that others don''t, I''m not so afraid."


    "What you need to beware of is the enemy coming down from the upper realm." Black snake reminded.


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that he understood this matter. From the moment he became the lord of the world, it meant that the lord of the world knew of his existence, and that he was a human race and was a huge threat. Therefore, the masters of all realms will want to get rid of him. During that time, those world masters must have sent stronger alien races to kill him.


    Now that Tang Ye understands, Black Snake doesn¡¯t say much any more. He raised his head and looked at the vortex of the realm gate, and said: "After you use the power of the realm master to open the passage of the realm gate, I will enter and get stuck, and then you are preparing to arrive. During the second heaven, the gate of the control world should not be closed, let the sky thunder cause confusion, and ultimately destroy the gate of the world."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "If you enter the rioting thunder, there is no danger, right?"


    "Yes, but it won''t cost me my life. Staying in the first heaven is enough to deal with the alien race in the first heaven, no one can help me." said the black snake.


    "That''s good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then, Tang Ye closed his eyes and focused, using the power of the Lord of the World to open the door of the world. Inspired by the Lord of the Realm, the thunderbolt inside the Gate of Realm that day, the thunder and lightning retreated outward, forming a safe passage at the innermost side. Tang Ye flew up in the sky and left from the safe passage.


    At about the same time, the black snake rushed into the passage. The gate of the world sensed that other forces had broken in, furious, and the thunderbolt thundered towards the black snake. One world will not let people break into the door of the world and live in peace. In a moment, lightning and thunder in the gate of the realm, and the sky thunder rolled, extremely turbulent and terrifying.


    "Roar! Ow..." The black snake originally roared, after all, with a power as powerful as it, facing the sky thunder, it would inevitably be aroused to fight against the will of heaven and earth that is not under the influence of living beings. However, after being struck by the sky thunder twice, even its black scales, which were so hard that they were invulnerable and bombed by thousands of forces, were also broken and scorched. It can be seen how terrifying the sky thunder under the will of heaven and earth is. For this reason, the arrogant black snake could only snorted and lost his temper.


    Tang Ye flew by, seeing the light of the second heaven, knew that he was about to reach the second heaven. He looked down and saw the black snake that had been hit by the sky thunder again and again. Although worried, he acted according to the plan. With the power of the Lord of the World, he let the black snake come up and further stimulated the sky thunder. At the same time, slowly closing the sky thunder, making the sky thunder continue to react and ferment in a narrow space, brewing a terrible force, when it breaks through, it will destroy the entire world gate.


    However, when implementing this plan, Tang Ye suddenly had a pain in his head. It was the will of the heavens that was affecting him. Yizhong''s will prevents him from doing this, and he is not allowed to destroy the gate of the world!


    Tang Ye didn''t panic. He was fused with the will of the First Realm, with a cold face and firm expression, and shouted: "Now destroying the gate of the realm is saving you! As the Will of the First Realm, you feel the pressure from the upper realm. The heavens, the triple heavens... and even the will of the higher realms are putting pressure on you. Only by destroying the gates of the realm can the power of the upper realm be prevented from reaching the first realm. Otherwise, the power of the upper realm will be sufficient. Destroy the heavens! If the heavens cease to exist, then the will of your world will cease to exist. Then, do you want to die or to live forever?!"


    Tang Ye''s remarks moved the will of the whole world. Indeed, if the first heaven is destroyed, then its "destiny", which gathers the will of all creatures and all creatures in the same heaven, does not exist. It was born because of all creatures in the first heaven. Without all creatures in the first heaven, there would be no such thing.


    The Will of One Realm no longer stops Tang Ye, and when Tang Ye is about to reach the Second Heaven, he exerts his strength to gather the restless sky thunder and surround it with the passage of the Realm Gate. The power inside was already very strong, the black snake was beaten, and its skin spattered, and it fell directly in pain, leaving the gate of the world, smashing the mountain of the gate of the world.


    Rumble!


    On the other side of the gate of the world, black clouds, lightning and thunder, thunder and thunder billowed, the sky was very different, frightened all the creatures for a day, and they were worried that the sky would be destroyed.


    boom!


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise, the gate of the world exploded, and the entire sky trembled. Waves of invisible air blasted one after another, and countless birds and flying aliens were instantly killed and fell from the sky.


    Any creature in the sky, if unfortunately flying on it at this moment, I am afraid they will die. Even underground, countless houses and trees were lifted.


    That is the gate of the world exploded and destroyed!


    The plan is fairly smooth and successful. At this time, Tang Ye was hit by the force, was bounced up, and landed on the land of the Second Heaven.


    That is under the gate of the double heaven.


    Several alien races in Erzhongtian were guarding there, and they all sneered when they saw Tang Ye.


    Is this human demon sent to death by himself?

 Chapter 1493： Because it is human!

    Since I left the first heaven, the matter of the first heaven is left to the people of the first heaven. I hope that the human races in Solo City and Bailing City can develop and grow, not to mention that they will surpass the foreign races within a few decades. The protection of the Lord of the Realm and the protection of the enchantment, after all, only treat the symptoms rather than the root cause, and everything depends on the efforts of the human race itself.


    Even if Tang Ye wanted to care about Yizhongtian''s situation, he didn''t have that energy, because he was surrounded by several members of the Cheetah clan of the second heaven. The abnormal change of the gate of the first heaven naturally attracted the attention of the second heaven. Then the giant rhinoceros, the lord of the second heaven, sent out the cheetah family, known as the strongest predator in the second heaven, to track down Tang Ye''s whereabouts and capture Tang Ye.


    It''s a coincidence, or it''s nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes. A few of the cheetahs who were dispatched guarded near the gate of the world, and then Tang Ye popped out of the first world and fell beside them.


    what! It was funny to think about it, but a few cheetahs did not expect that they caught the human demon who had alarmed the lord of all circles!


    Tang Ye was in pain all over the body after being struck by the explosive power of the sky thunder in the gate of the world. Seeing a few cheetah people who had no good intentions, he immediately knew his situation. He was very speechless and helpless. This is really not going well, I encountered this kind of mess at the beginning.


    He simply didn''t bother to care about the immediate dangerous situation. Before several Cheetah tribesmen did not attack him, he lay on the ground pretending to be dead, secretly smuggling the dead wood spring power to heal himself and relieve his injuries and exhaustion. Fortunately, the injuries suffered by the impact were not serious, but the body was in pain, and he could quickly recover with the strength of withered trees.


    According to what Tang Ye has experienced, it is clear that these Cheetah tribesmen will not shoot at him so quickly. At the beginning, they have to say something, such as figuring out their identity and saying something ridiculously proud.


    "Are you the human demon?" A cheetah member sneered at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was lying on the ground, and when he heard the words of the Cheetah tribe, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly. Look, you have to say something first, this can delay time, and when he recovers his strength, Tang Ye feels that it is okay to escape.


    The strength of several Cheetah people is quite good, at least the strength of the intermediate earth fairy. However, if the power of the Overlord Halberd is activated by surprise, there is no problem in killing a cheetah tribe. Tang Ye''s reliance has never been a level of strength, but various treasures and magical powers.


    "What am I asking you! Are you dumb?" Tang Ye didn''t answer, and the cheetah tribe drank angrily.


    Tang Ye turned around pretending to be very difficult, looked at the cheetah clan member, and said: "I said I am not that human demon, will you let me go?"


    "Ah? Hahaha..." The cheetah clan was stunned at Tang Ye''s words, and then laughed, thinking that Tang Ye was quite funny. This human demon didn''t feel so fierce and wicked, so it was so exaggerated that he would destroy a city at every turn.


    The alien races in the second heaven were not able to see what happened in the first heaven in person, so they were a little bit disbelieved. Not to mention the human race, and the strength below the first heaven, even if they are the powerful masters of the second heaven, it is very difficult to destroy a city. Could it be that this human demon is more powerful than the master of Erzhongtian?


    Regarding this, the alien race of Erzhongtian is very skeptical. Now this Human Race Demon is right in front of you, just figure it out. The Lord of the World said that there is no need to kill this human demon, because this human demon possesses valuable things.


    Terror is the fragment of the Naha King Halberd. To be precise, it is the power of the overlord halberd. Tang Ye can use this power, it has the value of mining. If you can get the power of the Overlord Halberd, the foreign race will not miss this opportunity, after all, it is the terrifying power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms.


    The cheetah clan member looked at Tang Ye with a playful look, quite surprised. Tang Ye was not as scared as he imagined, nor was he fierce as he imagined. He felt like a rogue. Could this be that notorious human demon?


    "Even if you are not that human demon, I will kill you. As for why, the reason is very simple, because you are human, hahaha..." the cheetah clan laughed.


    Tang Ye sighed and made a helpless look, and said, "Humans... should they die like that?"


    The cheetah tribe laughed comfortably and playfully, just like the alien races Tang Ye encountered at the beginning of Yizhongtian, they were all scorned. Because even though he is the strongest in the first heaven, he is the weakest in the second heaven. When Tang Ye felt helpless, she also felt quite annoying. Because in the second heaven, what to do seems to be the same as what is done in the first heaven.


    These alien races owe a lesson, a lesson that was beaten by the human race. If there is a strong human race and it hurts enough to beat them, then human race will not be underestimated in this way.


    Tang Ye looked at the cheetah tribe who was mocking him with a mixed mood. It seems that you have to find a way to teach these guys a painful lesson. Tang Yeguai was depressed. If this continues, more and more killings and hostility will become heavier. Even if it is not a demon, the accumulated hostility is enough to turn into a demon. Is he born to become a demon?


    Thinking of the demon, Tang Ye couldn''t help but think of his "demon-changing" skill. According to Jiuzhongtian, it is the Dark Demon Race. Tang Ye didn''t expect that the stunts he once obtained through the gate of death would be related to the Dark Demon Race. It is indeed scary to open the six-fold dead gate, but fortunately, the blockade is in the seventh stage, and it will not lose control, and it will not be reduced to the dark demons.


    It won''t be reduced to the Dark Demon Race, but the power of the Dark Demon Race can be used, which is something that the alien race of Nine Heavens did not expect. So this is another unexpected move. Tang Ye squeezed secretly, not letting himself fall into the predicament of poor skills.


    The cheetah clan member was not angry when he saw Tang Ye''s calm expression, and he hummed: "It seems that you are really the human demon. I am afraid that only you will be surrounded by us and will not be afraid. You can always keep this calm. , It is impressive."


    "It''s not to make people admire, but to make you leopard clan admire, you are not human." Tang Ye corrected the cheetah clan humane.


    "You..." The cheetah tribe always felt that Tang Ye was laughing at him. But there is nothing wrong with what Tang Ye said, they are indeed not human.


    Another Cheetah clan member felt that there was no need to waste time like this, and said: "Brother, let''s catch this human demon and go back to see Lord Rhinoceros. Lord Rhinoceros says we want to survive, then we will catch the dead. However, in order to avoid him giving us Cause trouble, let''s scrap him one leg and two hands first, is that okay?"


    The boss of the Cheetah tribe nodded and said, "Human tribe is very cunning, so let''s do it."


    A member of the Cheetah tribe used to beat Tang Ye crippled.


    "Wait." Tang Ye said nervously: "I can go with you, but please don''t interrupt my hands and feet. We can make a deal. I have the remnants of the Overlord Halberd. Don''t you want it?"


    The boss of the Cheetah tribe''s eyes lit up when he heard Tang Ye''s words. The Overlord Halberd is definitely a first-class treasure. It is said to be made of materials from the age of the ancient true gods, so it has such a strong power. If you get it, even a little bit, it''s extremely powerful. We must know that the weapons of the ancient True God era, such as Xing Tian Axe, Fu Xi Ding, and Hou Yi Bow, were used by the True God. If you get one, let alone dominate one realm, you can dominate several realms.


    For such a treasure, everyone is moved. The boss of the Cheetah tribe had other thoughts, watching Tang Ye staring at him and thinking.

 Chapter 1494： Cut iron like mud!

    Juxi, the lord of the double heavenly realm, wanted to capture Tang Ye alive, and his purpose was nothing more than the overlord''s halberd on Tang Ye. For such a treasure, it is not enough to grab it from Tang Ye, because the power of this treasure needs Tang Ye to activate, so Tang Ye needs to be alive.


    It was just that in the face of the movement made by Tang Ye, the human demon, the demands of most alien races and the upper realms were to kill Tang Ye directly. Therefore, the great rhinoceros played on Tang Ye''s body carefully without telling others, so the Cheetah tribe didn''t know that he wanted the power of that overlord''s halberd fragment. And right now, the cheetah clan boss also had the same mind as the giant rhinoceros, so he hesitated about Tang Ye''s conditions.


    "I want to get the overlord''s halberd, and you can get it with your hands and feet. Then why don''t you abandon you?" The cheetah clan boss was still very cautious, staring at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye sneered, not worried about angering the cheetah clan boss. After seeing the tempting expression of the cheetah clan boss, he has huge negotiating capital. Play carefully, these cheetah clan is far from his opponent.


    He said to the cheetah clan boss: "Because only I can use the power of the overlord halberd, if you abolish my hands and feet, then I will never give it to you."


    "Hmph, it''s just a waste of your hands and feet, you are not dead, I always have a way to let you give it!" The cheetah clan boss coldly snorted.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a calm expression, and said, "I definitely won''t. It''s more serious than killing me if I abolish my hands and feet. When I became a disuse, I wanted to die with all my heart. I''m not even afraid of death, isn''t it? Will you be afraid of others again? If you are not afraid, how can you give in?"


    "This..." The cheetah clan boss thought Tang Ye made a lot of sense. After thinking about it, he said to Tang Ye: "Well, then, don''t waste your hands and feet, but you have to show me the broken pieces of the Overlord Halberd, otherwise how do I know if it is true or false!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I think so too."


    Then Tang Ye called out the overlord''s halberd fragment and held it in his hand. But Tang Ye didn¡¯t show it to the cheetah tribe. She concealed it in her hands and said to the cheetah tribe boss: ¡°You¡¯ve come to see that this treasure is too powerful. If it is released, I am worried that it will attract other people and they will also fight for it. Even if it¡¯s you, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s difficult to protect me, and even you have been targeted."


    The cheetah clan boss thought and felt that it was indeed the case, so he approached Tang Ye, lowered his head, and personally looked at the overlord halberd.


    However, Tang Ye''s expression became cold and ruthless at this time, just like the **** of death, with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth. Then, just as the cheetah clan boss lowered his head and approached him, his hand holding the overlord''s halberd suddenly exerted force, and the overlord''s halberd was instantly transformed into a complete overlord''s halberd. At this time, Tang Ye slashed fiercely at the neck of the cheetah clan boss.


    "Boss, be careful!" Seeing Tang Ye''s movements, a cheetah clan behind him was greatly surprised and urgently reminded their boss.


    This human demon is deceiving, taking the opportunity to kill their boss!


    The boss of the cheetah clan was reminded and looked at Tang Ye, and he saw Tang Ye taking action. He was also very surprised, but more angry. This Human Race Demon is so bold that it must be cut!


    "Do you think you can kill me with your strength?!" The cheetah clan veteran shouted angrily, then quickly stretched out his hands and put them in front of him to resist Tang Ye''s sneak attack.


    It is too late to retreat and avoid, and can only resist directly. The cheetah clan boss is not afraid, because he is a mid-level earth fairy, a small level stronger than Tang Ye, self-confidence can be blocked.


    The cheetah clan boss gave birth to sharp steel thorns in his hands. It was one of the tribal stunts of their cheetah clan. Usually, the steel thorn played a huge role in hunting enemies. It was a weapon that could attack and defend.


    However, when the Overlord Halberd in Tang Ye''s hand was cut down, his confident intermediate earth fairy strength and the powerful steel thorns of the Cheetah Clan became extremely fragile. Because of the overlord halberd that was cut off, the iron slashed the steel thorn like mud, and then cut it to his hands, his hands were directly broken, and blood splashed. The cheetah clan boss exhaled in pain. But then, he ignored the painful cry, became extremely frightened, constantly shaking his head, panicking and begging for mercy.


    Because the overlord halberd cut to his neck. You can live if your hands are broken. If your neck is broken, you can''t live.


    "Boss!" A cheetah clan behind shouted loudly and rushed to save their boss.


    But the result was too late, the Overlord Halberd was unstoppable, and it cut to the cheetah clan boss with a click, and then his head was thrown away, blood splashing.


    In the end, the cheetah clan boss failed to hum, but moved with his eyes wide open. He really didn''t expect such a result, he was actually overcast by the human demons!


    Even if he was overcast, he would kill himself to death all at once. This is a very frustrated and painful thing, and it is difficult to get revenge.


    Several other cheetah tribes saw their boss directly cut off by Tang Ye, and the cheetah tribe who wanted to rush to rescue was also impacted back by the powerful power of Overlord Halberd, and then watched the scene of their old heads throwing away in shock. It''s hard to describe what''s in front of you, it''s so dreamy, it doesn''t look real at all.


    The cheetah family is one of the strongest hunting tribes that most tribes fear in Erzhongtian. Facing a human race who had just come up from the second heaven, his head was cut off!


    "Kill him to avenge the boss!" A cheetah clan shouted fiercely. For them, losing the boss was second, and more importantly, the humiliation and blow brought about by the killing of the boss. In this tone, we must kill this human demon to recover!


    Then, when they looked at Tang Ye, they found that Tang Ye was no longer there. This¡­¡­?


    Several cheetah tribes were taken aback, and then even more angry. This human demon really deserves to die, and ran away after making a trick!


    It''s really cunning!


    "We chase! We must not let this human demon escape, otherwise the boss will be wronged, and we will be punished greatly when we go back!" a cheetah clan shouted in a low voice.


    "Yes, we chased it right away, and when we caught it, we killed this human demon directly, don''t let him live, so as not to be calculated by him again!" a cheetah clan echoed.


    Several cheetah tribes nodded one after another, then swished and jumped out, chasing Tang Ye. They were originally a group of people who were good at hunting, confident that they could chase Tang Ye, who had just escaped.


    At this time, Tang Ye quickly evacuated. Killing the boss of the cheetah clan was an early thought, and the power of proposing the overlord halberd fragment was also to create opportunities. Killing the alien boss and running away is also a plan. If there are only a few cheetah clan in front of him, after recovering his strength and physical injuries, he is confident that he can fight. However, since the cheetah race has appeared, there must be other alien races. To be on the safe side, he decided to evacuate first and understand the situation before making a decision.


    This double heaven is another place, so you must be careful. But those cheetah races chased them very fast, and he couldn''t get rid of them.

 Chapter 1495： Destroy them one by one!

    After Tang Ye retreated, he ran to a mountain forest. There are several cheetahs, and it is easier to avoid some obstacles in dense mountain forests. But this kind of thinking is not comprehensive enough. Cheetahs are good at hunting and are familiar with the forest environment. Maybe this would be detrimental to Tang Ye.


    There are also four cheetah tribes, they are chasing Tang Ye. Although he had lost the leadership of his boss, he had the strength to approach the fairyland and he was confident that he could deal with Tang Ye. As long as you kill Tang Ye with strength, this is an order long ago!


    Tang Ye was still retreating in the mountains and forests. In fact, he was not very afraid of a few cheetah tribes. What he was afraid of was just how many double heavenly powers behind this cheetah tribe to pursue. At the time of the first heaven, the giant ant tribe is an earth fairyland, and he is also an earth fairyland. He can crush the giant ant tribe, so there is no need to be afraid of the cheetah tribe who is still an earth fairyland. Being able to kill the cheetah clan boss directly in a flash indicates that his strength can deal with these cheetah clan. Unless there is a stronger cheetah clan, such as the superior land in Wonderland.


    When it comes to the fairyland, it is much harder to practice breakthrough than when it is in the fairyland. It is not enough to use spiritual cores to absorb power to break through, and various gemstones are needed. In fact, the best way is to find an "Ethereal Secret Realm", the Ethereal Secret Realm is full of spiritual energy, and the depth is like the undisclosed blessings left by the ancient true gods. Retreat there to practice and absorb all the spiritual energy, regardless of body shaping and inner strength, you can get a huge improvement.


    Therefore, practitioners who are difficult to break through in the fairyland like to explore while cultivating to find the ethereal secret realm. If it is found, it is expected to break into the heavenly fairyland. Arriving in the Heavenly Wonderland is a new threshold on the way to cultivation. Because after Heavenly Wonderland, you can "control things"!


    Another basic skill of Yuwu is forging. Without a tool made by oneself, the effect of the master will not be good. Refining tools are tantamount to refining treasures. Some practitioners specialize in this way, so they are called masters. It''s just that the refiner is difficult to master, a master-level refiner, there is no one in a million. But if it succeeds, it will be extremely popular. After all, everyone wants a valuable treasure, and then through a contract to form their own exclusive treasure, so that you can rest assured to use the master technique, flying, fighting, etc. And it can be carefully cultivated to make it a more powerful treasure.


    As far as treasures and artifacts are concerned, they are actually similar, that is, artifacts are much more advanced. The treasure is constantly being cultivated, and after it has evolved sufficiently strong, it becomes a divine weapon. When the artifact is contracted, it will gradually gain spiritual consciousness. When the dragon halberd and the overlord halberd become self-conscious, they can be inherited after conquering and directly become their own divine weapon. Then it will pass the step of refining to the conclusion of the contract, and then the step of careful cultivation.


    It is not easy to cultivate a treasure, so not many people actually do it specifically. Generally, it is just fine to refine a weapon that is worthy of the hand, so in the current practice, the skill of refining is not considered prosperous.


    Rather than saying that, it is better to say that the overall spiritual civilization has declined a lot. The practice era that started after the ancient true gods, refining tools and taming animals, can be described as a hundred flowers blooming. There are also powerful monsters everywhere, as well as rare beasts and beasts. These are the ones that practitioners are willing to look for, and subdue them together, and then share the results. In the streets and alleys, you can hear the discussion of spiritual issues everywhere. That is the heyday of spiritual practice.


    Nowadays, many things have disappeared, and the emergence of the state form has suppressed many things, which are stipulated in a charter. Mainly, people like this kind of orderly life and peace and stability. Adventurers are always just a few people.


    Even so, strength is still paramount. Only with strong strength can we have a strong right to speak. Therefore, in order to accomplish what to do, Tang Ye still has to put strength training in the first place.


    Now he is a lower-level earth immortal, and there is still some distance from the middle-level earth immortal, which is why he is underestimated by several cheetah clan. Even if it is only a small class distance, it can be crushed. The reason why he is not afraid is because he has all kinds of final secrets. However, those cheetah tribes did not notice this.


    They were also dazzled by anger. Tang Ye can kill their boss in seconds, which shows that Tang Ye''s strength is very strong. Even if it wasn''t that Tang Ye was very strong, it also showed that he possessed such a powerful treasure. In any case, this is worthy of fear. However, after being dazzled, they thought that it was only Tang Ye using a trick to attack their boss, and their boss would be killed.


    Therefore, they only came after Tang Ye, without notifying the tribe, nor calling for help. They were very confident that they were enough to kill Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye fled into the mountains and forests, he began to make a roundabout strategy. It is not to run forward all the time, but to run in circles. During this process, he can observe whether other forces are catching up after those cheetah tribes. If it was just the few cheetahs, he would fight back. He didn''t want to run away all the time. Only by killing those cheetah tribes could he proceed with the next step with peace of mind.


    The four cheetah tribes chasing Tang Ye stopped, they thought things were a bit strange. Their cheetah clan definitely had the advantage in speed, but they couldn''t catch up with Tang Ye. After chasing for so long, they were all tired, but they didn''t seem to be tired at all when they saw Tang Ye. Simply thinking about these things makes you feel fraudulent.


    Ah, **** it, did this human demon play any tricks?


    The four cheetah clan fights are not afraid of Tang Ye, but they are still very jealous if they want to be cunning. After all, their boss died under Tang Ye''s cunning.


    "Have you noticed something?" A cheetah clan turned his head and looked around and said with a serious expression.


    The other three cheetah tribes shook their heads and said they didn''t know.


    The cheetah clan said: "We have been going around in circles!"


    The other three cheetah tribes immediately turned their heads and found that the surrounding environment was what they had already passed. Only then did they woke up and realized that they had been in circles!


    Damn it, is this being played by that human demon?


    "Obviously, this Human Race Demon is tricking!" The Cheetah Race came to this conclusion they thought it must be.


    The other three cheetah tribes thought about it carefully, and felt that Tang Ye''s behavior was indeed weird. There is another thing they can''t understand. After running for so long, they are tired. Why isn''t that human demon tired?


    This must be a fraud!


    "I think we are acting separately. Since this human race is going around in a circle, we will pinch him from front to back, left and right, so that he can''t escape!" The cheetah clan coldly snorted, vowing to catch Tang Ye.


    The other three cheetah tribes thought this was good and agreed. Then they split up, jumped away with a few whizzes, and outflanked Tang Ye from four different directions.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye stopped going around the circle, and started playing tricks of breaking them one by one.

 Chapter 1496： Walk the dog to kill the enemy!

    Tang Ye is now the strength of the lower-level Earth Immortal, which is a bit short of those of the Cheetah Clan. But it was this short cut that made him dare not take risks easily. The biggest reason for avoiding in a circle in the mountain forest is not to tease a few cheetah tribesmen, but to observe whether there are other forces chasing him. It turned out that apart from a few cheetah tribes, no other race came to chase him.


    That''s it, you can safely kill a few cheetah clan. Then he found that several cheetah tribes had separated to chase him. He thinks this is really great. Actually separated, didn''t this give him a chance to kill with one blow?


    It''s like killing that cheetah boss!


    Tang Ye had an idea that although his strength was weaker than these cheetah tribes, he could still kill with one blow. The method was very simple, only using the power of the overlord''s halberd.


    When he killed the cheetah clan boss, he accumulated his power. Simply put, he activated the power of the overlord''s halberd, and waited for this power to be strong enough before sending it out. When the cheetah clan boss was killed, the golden light got bigger and bigger, which was actually the result of enough strength.


    Such a force is enough to kill these cheetah races in seconds.


    If the remaining four cheetah tribes gather together, this method is difficult to use. He couldn''t concentrate because he killed one and there were three other attacks nearby. But if there is only one, Tang Ye has no others to worry about, and a cheetah clan has no others to help remind, then it is easier to charge up attacks.


    This style of play is actually useful when playing games. It''s as if you have reached a certain level and learned several skills, but only one skill has a very high burst and damage, and it can kill monsters in seconds. However, it has a CD, so it will be delayed until the end of the CD before the second hit. Often it is to attract a monster to come, and then run around in a circle, let the monster chase, and then wait for the end of the skill CD, turn back to the blame second. After a second, I went to attract another stranger, and continued to walk the dog and wait for the CD...very trivial play. Now Tang Ye''s approach is more similar to this approach.


    Tang Ye didn''t care whether it was trivial or cheap, as long as he could kill the enemy. So, he called out the remnant of the Overlord Halberd, activated this power, and then ran out, pretending to encounter a cheetah clan, was shocked, turned around and fled.


    "Damn human demon, do you think you can escape?!" The cheetah clan yelled when Tang Ye was running away, without thinking about anything, and ran after him.


    With Tang Ye''s superb acting skills, if you want to see what plots and tricks he played, these cheetahs with flexible limbs but simple minds must not be able to do it.


    Tang Ye secretly activated the power of the overlord''s halberd fragment, accumulating this power while running away. The cheetah tribe chased him behind and kept getting closer. He sneered triumphantly and yelled at the same time, thinking that Tang Ye would definitely not be able to escape his hunt.


    The speed of the Cheetah Clan was not overshadowed. Under his powerful pursuit, he had already pushed behind Tang Ye and could attack Tang Ye. He waved his steel thorn claws, facing Tang Ye''s back, piercing directly. However, he never expected that Tang Ye suddenly turned around, with a sneer, and shot him a golden light.


    "You...!" This cheetah clan will never forget what that golden light means. Not long ago, his boss was cut off from his head by this golden light power.


    That is the power of overlord halberd fragments!


    "Damn it!" The cheetah clan knew that he shouldn''t come head-to-head with such a power, and turned around with a low cry to avoid it, but how easily the power of the Overlord Halberd could be avoided. The power of the Overlord Halberd was much faster than his reaction. At the moment he turned around, the golden light power had already impacted behind him, then cut into his body, and finally cut his body in half neatly. .


    Suddenly, the cheetah clan didn''t even have a chance to breathe out in pain, but blood splashed and turned into two halves scattered on the ground.


    When the body was cut off, a cyan crystal flew out of the cheetah clan. That is the spiritual core of Earth Wonderland, the color is much brighter than that of Scattered Wonderland. Tang Ye hadn''t planned to deprive the spirit core to cultivate. But now the cheetah clan''s spiritual core flew out by itself, and he felt that he would not pick it up, so he went to pick it up. Although the effect on cultivation is not that great, it is good to have a little effect, and cultivation cannot be left behind.


    For Tang Ye, who is now proficient in the vajra solid formula, it doesn''t take much time to absorb such a spiritual core. He wanted to try how much cultivation gains this spiritual core brings, so he held it in his hand, transported the diamond formula, and absorbed it directly. He solved it in a few minutes, then closed his eyes and meditated, checked the progress of his cultivation, and found that the power of a spiritual core in the earth fairyland reached the pyramid of his cultivation, like a grain of sand flowing into the sea, to fill the sea. The effect is minimal.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It seems that it is not easy to break through from the earth fairyland to the heavenly fairyland. It takes decades or hundreds of years to accumulate, or find an ethereal secret realm, and rely on the pure and abundant aura of the secret realm to quickly fill it.


    There are only ancient ruins in the ethereal secret realm, and it is not easy to find it. Moreover, it is very dangerous. At the same time, every practitioner wants it. So it''s hard to find, dangerous, and highly competitive. It''s really not that easy to get.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Tang Ye was thinking about how to improve his cultivation, and suddenly there was the sound of footsteps. He was taken aback and jumped on a tree to see if another cheetah clan had arrived. After observing for a while, it was indeed a cheetah clan who came after him. Tang Ye sneered, since it''s here, kill it by the way. The cheetah clan killed just now, in order not to let its body startle other cheetah clan, Tang Ye threw it away and fed the beast.


    This guy is really cruel.


    Tang Ye jumped off the big tree, once again picked up the power of the overlord''s halberd fragment, and then pretended to escape, hurried out of a jungle, "just in time" met the cheetah clan who was chasing, and then pretended to see the cheetah. The queen was shocked, then turned around and fled, with a slightly panicked and scared expression.


    "Stop, **** human demon, you can''t run!" After seeing Tang Ye, the cheetah clan gave a low voice, and then chased Tang Ye without thinking.


    Tang Ye said that he was very happy with this kind of thing, this kind of one-by-one destruction, walking the dog for a second kill, really tried repeatedly. The result went smoothly, just like killing the first cheetah tribe, Tang Ye smoothly killed the second cheetah tribe who came after it.


    After that, "Ahhhhhhh", the other two cheetah tribes also died under Tang Ye''s wretched style of play.


    There was no need to throw the corpse of the last cheetah to feed the beast to hide its traces. After Tang Ye took the spiritual core, he sat aside and rested. He breathed a sigh of relief, looked at the surroundings, thinking about what to do next.


    The ultimate goal is to obtain the legacy of the ancestors. Some inheritances were not discovered, and some inheritances were obtained by foreign races, so they can only be reclaimed.

 Chapter 1497： Be a monkey!

    Tang Ye knew that the most important thing was to take back the pieces of the Overlord Halberd. The higher the completeness of the Overlord Halberd, the stronger the power. If you get another piece of Overlord Halberd, there is no problem with power sweeping through the second heaven. For the former Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, the Nine Heavens was only a small realm in the Ten Thousand Realms. The forces that have fought against the world, to the small one, are simply the existence of crushing.


    The problem is that to regain the overlord''s halberd pieces, you need enough power. So in the end it came back to that question, and must cultivate to become stronger.


    There were four Earth Wonderland Spirit Cores in his hand, and it was useless to ask for it. Tang Ye simply absorbed the power inside. Although it did not play a big role in cultivation, there was no problem with restoring physical strength. After regaining his strength, he immediately set off and left the area where he killed several cheetah tribes, lest he encounter foreign enemies again.


    This mountain forest is quite big, with many monsters, but none of them are very advanced. Tang Ye is not worried about encountering danger. After confirming that he was far away from the place where several cheetah tribes had been killed, he went to a hill and looked at Erzhongtian.


    The practice atmosphere of the double heaven is much stronger than that of the first heaven. In terms of environment, it is more aura than that of Yizhongtian. Even on the top of this medium-sized mountain, looking into the distance, you can see pieces of mountains towering into the clouds, misty clouds. It''s just that there are no practitioners in the Heavenly Wonderland in the Second Heaven, otherwise a few riders flying in the mist and mist would really fit the dangerous situation in the sky.


    Heavenly Fairyland is a powerhouse only in the triple heaven. When you arrive at the Heavenly Wonderland, you have entered a turning point in your practice. Because of the fairyland, it really smells like a fairy. From now on, the true immortals, profound immortals, and world immortals will be more powerful than one, and one that is harder to break through, and the practice leading to the "god". The realm of gods refers to the level of the ancient true gods. When you reach the world immortal, you can be regarded as touching the power of the level of the ancient true god.


    So, Tang Ye arrived at the Nine Heavens, and the training he experienced was actually a preparation for his return to the ancestral land. Because if the ancestral land has really reached the age of "Ancient Mythology", the powerful enemy that will be faced by then will be above the strength of the world fairy. If he can''t break through to the realm immortal, then returning to the ancestral land, he will not be able to fight the enemies with the power of the ancient true god.


    Tang Ye had not come into contact with the power of the ancient true god, so he hadn''t thought of going up to that level now. Now he must go all out to deal with the current situation, where there is no extra thought to care about so far.


    After looking at the situation of the Second Heaven, Tang Ye probably understood the situation of the Second Heaven according to the inheritance of the old man with the remnant soul during the First Heaven and the situation told by the black snake. At the same time, he also knew where the weapons of the Overlord Halberd were. Probably the same as the situation in Yizhongtian, the overlord halberd was guarded by a powerful alien.


    What surprised Tang Ye was that the cheetah clan guarding the overlord halberd was actually a clan.


    This suddenly gave Tang Ye a sense of confidence. Look at the few cheetah tribes killed before, it is not a threat to him. So, will the cheetah clan all have this kind of strength? If it is, it is not difficult to get the overlord halberd.


    It¡¯s just that I can only think about it. Tang Ye wouldn''t be so naive, he would think that the cheetah clan guarding the overlord halberd had such mediocre strength. Just like Yizhongtian, the one who guards the overlord halberd is actually the strongest clan. The few cheetah tribes I encountered before were probably just ordinary tribesmen who came to conduct daily inspections.


    However, Tang Ye learned some information from those cheetah tribes. For example, he is a human demon, even in the second heaven, he is quite famous. This is a serious problem. There are very few human races in the second heaven, because almost all human races are concentrated in the first heaven. Then, it is very inconvenient for him to walk in the second heaven.


    Is it going to be another set of disguise?


    The problem is that he does not have superb disguise skills, and it is not easy to disguise into a foreign race. There is no way, this is the case in the second heaven, probably only in places above the heavenly fairyland, such as the third heaven, it may be easier to dissolve. Because after the heavenly wonderland, there will be heavenly clan!


    The appearance of the Celestial Race is similar to that of the Human Race. If it is the previous human race, standing with the heavens, others will definitely recognize the human race at a glance. Because the human race has been humiliated and squeezed for a long time, living without dignity and soul, compared with the superior heavenly race, its temperament is completely different. However, Tang Ye is different from the human race here. Tang Ye is full of self-confidence, has a soul and self-esteem, and even has a strong self-esteem, and is also very energetic. In this case, if he stands with the heavenly clan, it is really difficult to distinguish.


    The best way to distinguish the human race from the sky race is power. It is impossible for the human race to possess the power of the heavenly race. However, Tang Ye''s strength is not bad, so if one day he reaches the third heaven and has a place for the heavenly clan, then he will pretend to be a heavenly clan, and it is estimated that he can still pretend to be a fox and a tiger. After all, the Celestial Clan settled in the Eighth Heaven, which shows that the Celestial Clan is powerful.


    "The cheetah clan...are in the same city as the giant rhinoceros, the lord of the realm..." Tang Ye learned from memory inheritance that the second overlord halberd fragment was in the city where the giant rhino, the lord of the two heavens was located¡ª -Dark Iron City. The cheetah clan is a guardian clan, and the nest is also in Dark Iron City. So, is it going to Dark Iron City now?


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t go directly to the Black Iron City, to go to the foreign race master Ruyun, not to die. He wants to become stronger and reach the strength of the superior earth immortal, and then go to Dark Iron City. And above the earth immortal, if you want to break through quickly, you have to find the ethereal secret realm. In the second heaven, where there is an ethereal secret realm, perhaps the foreign race doesn''t know it, but Tang Ye has the black snake left by the inheritance of the remnant soul old man and the ancestral heritage to inform him that he knows that there is an ethereal secret realm on the black mine boundary of the second heaven!


    The surface of the black mine boundary is a mining land that produces black iron, but this is only the surface. The reason why there are abundant mineral resources there is actually that there is an extremely rich aura inside, which can quickly generate mineral resources. If you go inside, you can find a way to the ethereal secret realm.


    It''s a pity that there is a long distance to the border of the Black Mine, and you need to go all the way east. There are many foreign villages and towns to pass through. Tang Ye''s human race passes through these places, no matter how good it is to hide, it will inevitably be discovered and the risk is high. He doesn''t like too much risk, so he probably pretended to be.


    If disguised, he knows that alien races also have the ability to disguise. Because the aliens have implemented the unified management of the master of the world, there are crimes and punishments. Some alien races commit crimes and want to escape punishment, and they will easily become other alien races. As long as Tang Ye finds a foreign race who knows how to disguise, he can pretend.


    What did he pretend to be? He directly chose the ape clan. The reason is very simple. Humans have evolved from apes. Regardless of body size and appearance, it is very convenient to transform into an ape clan, and it is not easy to expose.


    Tang Ye smiled helplessly, becoming a monkey!

 Chapter 1498： Master Yi Rong!

    Although pretending to be an ape race has relatively good basic conditions, it is necessary to find a master of Yi Rong. Finding a Master Yi Rong must go to the city to find it. It''s just going to be more dangerous if you go to the city. It takes more time to inquire about it slowly. In fact, the social life of the alien race is the same on the ancestral land and the human race. It is not strange phenomenon that it is rich and exciting, fighting in secret and intrigue.


    Tang Ye watched in the dark, and saw several local snakes who are usually very vicious in the market, bullying the weak, collecting protection fees, and committing more crimes. Then he focused on investigating one more, and found that many of the little brothers of the snake had committed serious crimes, and then disappeared out of thin air, but soon after, the snake was recruited by capable men. Things are a bit weird. Tang Ye has always been a sensitive and discoverable person, so he attacked one of the snake''s men and caught the snake''s men.


    It is a rat family with sharp teeth, a branch of the rat family, with two very sharp teeth, very proficient in digging through walls, etc., and can easily steal things. Fortunately, the strength of this sharp-toothed rat clan is not very high. The strength of the lower-level earth fairy is worse than Tang Ye, so Tang Ye used other secret skills and treasure power to successfully attack him, trap him, and bring him to a dark place. The place.


    Tang Ye was still hiding in the darkness, and then asked this fang mouse tribe, "Are you a territorial dog?"


    The ground dog was one of several ground snakes that Tang Ye observed.


    The Sharptooth Rat Race was very scared. After all, the Rat Race itself had a cowardly character. Now he was **** in the dark by a sneak attack, and Tang Ye''s face was not seen, which made him uneasy. However, as an experienced criminal, he will not immediately compromise. Even if he was in a panic, he slammed into Tang Ye: "Who are you, since you know that I am the boss of the terrier, don''t hesitate to let me go! Otherwise, the boss of the terrestrial dog will definitely crush you!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes in the darkness, even though the fang mouse clan couldn¡¯t see it, and then said: ¡°You have to be clear about one thing first. I just caught you when I knew you were under the dog¡¯s hand, so I¡¯m not afraid of it. Dog, understand? In order to make you more clearly realize that I am not kidding, I decided to interrupt your leg first so that you no longer doubt my attitude."


    Having said that, Tang Ye gave out strength and broke a leg of the Sharptoothed Rat Race with a click.


    "Ah!" The Sharptoothed Rat Race cried out in pain, and it was even more panic. This guy who grabbed him was too cruel!


    It felt that Tang Ye had really become a cruel and ruthless person. When I said that I interrupted someone''s leg, I interrupted it. There was no room for discussion. I still said so lightly. It must be done by people who are used to doing this kind of thing. This guy is an evil person!


    In panic and pain, the fang rat race shivered a little. Tang Ye could see it in the dark, because it was the Pointy Rat Clan he was grasping, he must have moved some hands and feet. He could see the Pointy Rat Clan, but the Pointy Rat Clan could not see him. He said to the fang rat race: "Now you know my attitude, right? So, what I ask, you answer whatever. And, it is to answer honestly. Don''t try to lie to me, since I dare to catch you, I investigated a lot of things. If I found out that you lied to me, then..."


    Tang Ye deliberately delayed, creating a threatening, heavy, and terrifying atmosphere. This is all about psychological warfare. If you defeat a person psychologically, you are really defeated. Tang Ye said to the Pointy Rat Race again: "If you lie to me, then you won''t die, but alive will be more painful than death. Then it is better to die than life, understand?"


    "You, you..." The fang mouse clan still wants to resist. As a bad criminal, he has stolen things, robbed good women, killed innocent people, and hurt children and old people. What are you afraid of? . However, when he thought of Tang Yefeng''s light-cloud speaking just now, and then simply interrupted his leg, he felt that Tang Ye was the kind of truly cold-blooded person. If you mess with this kind of person, you will really die.


    He doesn''t want to be better than dead!


    Therefore, the fang mouse clan who wanted to resist, failed to persist and said to Tang Ye: "I will tell you what you want to know, please don''t hurt me!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I know that some of the Ground Dog''s subordinates have committed capital crimes and are wanted. But the Ground Dog is still very good with his subordinates. Some methods have been arranged so that his subordinates are not caught and executed. It¡¯s just that he actually let his subordinates disappear out of thin air. Tell me, where did his subordinates go?"


    "I don''t know!" The Sharptooth Rat Race shook his head. Worrying that this answer made Tang Ye dissatisfied, he added: "I really don''t know. For the safety of those brothers, they hide after a disguise, and then reintegrate. When the time comes, they will return to the dog boss. I really don¡¯t know where they are now!"


    "Are you trying to catch them?" The Jags became frightened, and begged: "Please don''t tell the dog boss, I told you about them, otherwise the dog boss will never let me go! As long as you Let me go, I will return to the boss of the dog, I can send you the information of the boss of the dog, please don''t hurt me!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, as long as you satisfy me, there won''t be such a thing. Then, now, tell me, who is this person who helped your brothers disguise?"


    "This..." The Pointy Rat Race was embarrassed. Master Yi Rong has more information, and if it is said, the consequences will be more serious, and he is afraid that he cannot afford it.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye sneered: "I don''t think you should worry about the future now, you should worry about the immediate things. Because if you make me unsatisfied, you won''t be able to return to the dog. Then, what is there for you? worried?"


    The Sharptooth Rat Race hated Tang Ye very much. It was so insidious that it strangled his vitals and made him obedient. He could only compromise after all, saying: "Master Yi Rong is the owner of a tailor shop. He usually runs a tailor shop, but he secretly possesses a superb ability to change his appearance, serving us and getting huge benefits."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then you can tell me carefully about this Master Yi Rong."


    The Sharptooth Rat Clan had been helpless with Tang Ye and could only say what he knew one by one. After speaking, he said to Tang Ye: "I told you what I knew, can you let me go?!"


    "Yes." Tang Ye smiled.


    But the next moment, Tang Ye made a sudden move, pinched the sharp tooth rat clan''s neck, and killed the sharp tooth rat clan with a click.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, had no idea about his own killing, and said to himself: "It''s not that I am cruel, but you are too naive, so why do you think you can still live?"


    A big reason is to kill people. But Tang Ye likes to use a better reason to comfort his killing. That is, for those innocent aliens!


    This fang rat race has committed many crimes, and if it is released, it will also harm those innocent alien races. Killing him is a good deed!


    However, it is undeniable that Tang Ye''s hostility is getting heavier.

 Chapter 1499： Handy!

    Tang Ye went into a state of secretly observing again, and started to take action after finding out the situation of the Master Yi Rong mentioned by the Sharptoothed Rat Race. He caught a bad guy from a foreign race, anyway, the kind who wouldn''t be guilty for killing him. In fact, along the way, there were many innocents among the aliens who murdered. Black is black, there is no need to wash white. However, under avoidable circumstances, he will not take the initiative to kill innocent people.


    It can also be regarded as deep in the heart, or the essence in the bones, after all, is kind.


    Tang Ye prepared everything and calculated everything, and sneaked into the shop of Master Yi Rong. This is the night, and there are no other guys in the shop. Master Yi Rong is a greedy guy who wants to settle accounts by himself. Tang Ye observed him before knowing that he probably belonged to the chameleon tribe, no wonder he had exquisite disguise.


    Master Yi Rong counted the money on the second floor, and Tang Ye made a move on the first floor.


    "Who?!" After Master Yi Rong noticed the movement, he came out on alert, put away his money, and went downstairs to see the situation. As a result, Tang Ye, who was hidden in the darkness, made a muffled sound, and his head became dizzy, and then he was **** by Tang Ye.


    Being awakened by a basin of cold water, Master Yi Rong woke up and found himself **** by the five flowers. As a practitioner of a fairyland, although he abandoned his spiritual life and lived a comfortable business life, there was no problem breaking away from the ordinary rope. It''s just that it was not an ordinary rope that helped him, and he couldn''t get rid of it after being imprisoned with a secret technique.


    Not everyone is a powerful practitioner. This is a social world. Some people originally practiced, but suddenly got bored, or broke through hopelessness, they would give up and lead a normal life. Then, the offspring of these people were born, and some chose not to practice, but to live a normal life. These are what we usually see, ordinary people, businessmen, etc.


    Master Yi Rong belongs to this kind of alien people, so the strength is not very strong, the lower-level earth fairy, or even lower. To say that without the strength of the fairyland, how can one live in the second heaven. This is not a problem, no matter which heaven it is, there are no too strict restrictions. Once you arrive, you can live. They did not use their strength to break through, but were born as offspring. Their kind of aliens can live in the second heaven, but they have no right to speak, and then they cannot break through to the third heaven.


    "Who? Who is it?!" Master Yi Rong was very angry, and shouted gloomily.


    On the surface, he is an ordinary tailor shop owner with no status, but secretly he is a master of disguise who serves many forces. He is favored by several big figures, and everyone on the road knows that, so his status is still very high. So his temper is still very grumpy. Now someone yin him, he wants to cut him off.


    This time Tang Ye didn''t need to hide in the dark, because Master Yi Rong was required to help him to change his appearance. However, he didn''t come out immediately, hiding in the dark first, creating a kind of mystery, and making it easier for Master Yi Rong to give in. He was sitting on the dark side, Master Yi Rong was tied to the light.


    "Don''t yell, or you will die." Tang Ye first said.


    Master Yi Rong squinted his eyes, gloomy and old-fashioned, much more advanced than that fang rat race. But it didn''t affect Tang Ye, so Tang Ye still used the method. There is only one ending, this Master Yi Rong will die. The perfect thing is that Tang Ye accomplished the purpose of disguising. If it doesn''t work, he will look for a second alien who is disguised. Therefore, he would not care too much about Master Yi Rong.


    "What do you want?!" Master Yi Rong asked Tang Ye in a cold voice.


    So he is a lot more advanced than the fang rat race. He didn''t ask who Tang Ye was at all, nor did he report his status as a black and white to frighten Tang Ye. He knew very well that at this time, Tang Ye kidnapped him in this way, he must have been investigated. Then know his situation. If he dared to attack him in this way, he would definitely not be restricted by his identity.


    Tang Ye hid in the darkness and sneered at Master Yi Rong, "I want you to help me change my appearance."


    When Master Yi Rong heard this, he took it for granted that Tang Ye was for this purpose. After investigating him, he knew that his other identity was Master Yi Rong. It''s not surprising to find him to disguise. After knowing Tang Ye''s purpose, he became less angry about Tang Ye''s kidnapping him. Because he knows very well that most of the people who find him are desperadoes. How polite desperadoes can count on, they are all rough guys!


    "I understand your request. But, brother, you must understand the rules of the road. Since you asked me to do this, as long as the gold is enough, I will help you. But you tied me up, yes Isn''t it right?" Master Yi Rong was quite polite, and said calmly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned. It seems that Master Yi Rong is really an old fried dough stick. He is very clear about the things on the Tao, and he is indeed a Taoist. But Tang Ye didn''t come to talk to him slowly about this matter, and he smiled and said, "What you said makes sense, but if you know who I am, you will think it is very necessary for me to do so."


    "Oh?" Master Yi Rong suddenly became interested in Tang Ye, looking in the direction of Tang Ye''s voice, it was still dark.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and then slowly walked out of the darkness, with a provocative and ironic smile on the corner of his mouth, staring at Master Yi Rong, and said, "How?"


    "You, you..." Master Yi Rong was shocked when he saw Tang Ye''s appearance, then his expression sank fiercely, and he shouted, "Human race!"


    Tang Ye has become accustomed to the alien¡¯s prejudice against the human race, so she has no idea about the change of Master Yi Rong¡¯s attitude. She still plays with the taste: "I don¡¯t care what you think. You already know what I want. Then, do you want to do it for me? ?"


    "No!" Master Yi Rong was very determined, and said: "Since it is a human race, it must be the human demon from the first heaven. Your wanted order has already come down. If I helped you and was discovered by the boss, even if there is Nine lives will not survive!"


    "Then you don''t let the people above know." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Simply speaking!" Master Yi Rong said coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You have been hiding this way. You haven''t been spotted for so many years. Could it be that you will be afraid of being spotted once you help me change my body?"


    Master Yi Rong stared at Tang Ye with a sneer: "Can''t you see it? I don''t help you because you are Human Race. Human Race, are you qualified to let me help? I am so humble and want to succumb to Human Race? "


    "Really?" Tang Ye completely expected Master Yi Rong to say this. He sneered and joked, then dragged out the inexcusable alien race he had previously caught, and then condensed a group of green spirit fire into the alien race.


    Tang Ye said to Master Yi Rong: "This is a kind of flame that I control. When this flame is integrated, my life will be mine. Look at this guy, if I want him to lose an arm, he has to lose an arm. "


    With that, Tang Ye waved his hand gently, and the alien''s arm was burned, and the alien was in pain. This was an arm that was burned, and it was burned to ashes.


    Tang Ye has done these things with ease. Master Yi Rong looked pale after seeing it. This human demon is really cruel and terrible!

 Chapter 1500： Regardless of morality!

    To say that because Tang Ye is a human race, Master Yi Rong will not help Tang Ye. The reason is very righteous and arrogant, he is a foreign race, how can he succumb to the human race?


    However, for a person like him, sleekness is probably a major feature. Therefore, it is precisely because Tang Ye is a human race that he is even more afraid. There is great hatred between the human race and the alien race. If he doesn''t follow, Tang Ye is very likely to kill him. Because Tang Ye didn''t kill him, as an alien, he would do everything possible to kill Tang Ye. So why did Tang Ye let him go?


    Now Tang Ye had clearly told him by using Qinglinghuo to control that alien race, he was either obedient or dead.


    Regarding the great righteousness of the alien race shown by Master Yi Rong, Tang Ye sneered and said: "To be honest, your selective arrogance and righteousness really make me feel ridiculous. All of you alien races look down upon our human race, and once the human race is a bit rebellious After the trouble was a little bit bigger, it seemed as if the Human Race could rival you, and then acted bravely and fearlessly, and would rather die than surrender. I will ask you, in the past few thousand years, which commotion was caused by the Human Race What hurts your alien race? Why didn¡¯t you easily crush it? In that case, what are you afraid of me? Why act like a powerful enemy who can destroy all of you, enslaved you, and then would rather die than surrender?"


    When Master Yi Rong heard Tang Ye''s words, he roughly thought that it seemed to be the case. What if this human demon has completed certain conspiracies? In the end, was it not suppressed by the adults above, and finally reduced to just a little talk in the market? In this case, listen to his words, if he wants to dissolve, just help him dissolve, so as not to suffer himself.


    Tang Ye saw Master Yi Rong doing this, smiled, and suddenly condensed a group of green spirit fire into Master Yi Rong''s body, and said, "Have you figured it out? Let''s start working when I think about it. Don''t let me wait for a long time. My patience is limited, otherwise you will burn to ashes like him."


    With that, Tang Ye waved his hand, and the foreign race whose arm had been burned just now got up and was burnt to ashes.


    Master Yi Rong looked pale. He really couldn''t bear this kind of thing, and was burned alive. He breathed for a few minutes, making a decision, and finally looked at Tang Ye and said, "I can help you disguise, but I can''t kill me!"


    "Good." Tang Ye smiled.


    Master Yi Rong has been controlled by Tang Ye''s Green Spirit Fire, and he dared not do anything to resist. Tang Ye no longer tied him, and then he took Tang Ye to a secret room in the tailor''s shop. There are various disguise supplies in the secret room. The fur and mask of wild beasts. Ears and the like. Some are real, the pursuit of perfection is tantamount to stripping a member of a tribe.


    Tang Ye felt that that would be more terrifying, and he was unwilling to dissolve that way, because it was really disgusting to put other people''s flesh on his body.


    "You want to transform into an ape clan?" Master Yi Rong hummed in surprise after listening to Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye thought he was very strange, frowning and said: "Why, is there anything strange about changing into ape clan?"


    "Oh... it''s nothing strange, it''s just that there are too few people who change into ape clan." Master Yi Rong paused, his eyes a little evasive.


    Tang Yezong felt that something was wrong. He watched Master Yi Rong for a while and asked, "Is there a problem?"


    After asking, Tang Ye felt that this question was nonsense, even if there was a problem, Master Yi Rong would not tell him. After he has a problem, Master Yi Rong will be very happy. He persecuted people like this, of course he hoped that something would happen to him. As long as it is not a problem during the disguise, and if he does not see any clues, Master Disguise will definitely not say. Thinking of this, Tang Ye didn''t bother to waste his tongue, and said, "If you dare to do things with disguise, you will know what regret is."


    "Don''t worry, I know my situation, Xiaoming is pinched in your hand, and I absolutely dare not do anything." Master Yi Rong said, feeling quite happy.


    Tang Ye felt even more strange, but couldn''t ask anything, so she asked Master Yi Rong to directly help him to change his appearance. Although other races have better basic conditions for their body shape and appearance, the true ape races are still much stronger than the human races. So after he changed his face to become ape clan, he was a thin ape clan. Nevertheless, Tang Ye was also very satisfied. He looked in the mirror and found that he had truly become an ape clan. Whether it''s the face or the hair on the hands and feet.


    During the process of Master Yi Rong''s transformation, Tang Ye has been paying attention to the details, including the changes in Master Yi Rong''s expression. Through this way of judging whether Master Yi Rong has done tricks or not, if you do, then you must have a guilty conscience and something abnormal when doing it. Fortunately, Master Yi Rong had not done any tricks, so Tang Ye was relieved to deal with the last question.


    That is the question of life and death of Master Yi Rong.


    After finishing the disguise, Master Disguise looked at Tang Ye and said, "Now you can let me go? Don''t worry, I have seen your methods, and I will never say anything about you. You see ...Can you get the flame out of me?"


    Tang Ye looked at Master Yi Rong and laughed, and said, "If I make that flame, how can I guarantee that you won''t ask anyone to deal with me if you leave this school?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. It''s a moral issue, and I will never say it, otherwise, how could I get this way?" Master Yi Rong assured him, patting his chest.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Will you say justice to a human race?"


    "You..." Master Yi Rong was slightly angry, he could see it, Tang Ye didn''t intend to let him off easily.


    He angrily said: "What do you want? The maximum I can endure is if the flame is not taken out, and you can''t move me, you promised to let me go!"


    Master Yi Rong was indeed angry. He helped Tang Ye change his face and did everything. If Tang Ye killed him, it would be quite unethical. How could he speak?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Do you think I look like a bad person?"


    Master Yi Rong was taken aback, what the **** was this. It must be a bad person. Will a good person do the cruel thing just now?


    However, Tang Ye pierced the true psychology of Master Yi Rong, and said: "Actually, in your eyes, our human race has no good or bad at all. Because it is so low and humble as a captive livestock, it is like a chicken raised to eat. , Will you care if it is a good chicken or a bad chicken?"


    "You..." Master Yi Rong looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know how to refute it, because they really treated the human race as a foreign race. He did not expect to meet someone who saw so thoroughly.


    To Master Yi Rong¡¯s reaction, Tang Ye smiled and said, ¡°If this is the case, then why should I care about morality, promises and the like to your alien race. So, for you, isn¡¯t it safer and safer to kill?¡±


    "You, what do you want to do?!" Master Yi Rong panicked, this human demon still wants to kill himself?


    Tang Ye really wanted to kill, and directly activated the green spirit fire to burn Master Yi Rong to ashes.


    Devil, devil, there is nothing more like this.

 Chapter 1501： The miserable apes!

    After killing Master Yi Rong and clapping his hands, Tang Ye became an ape clan. After quietly leaving the tailor''s shop, he merged into the street and walked upright. Now that he has become a foreign race, there is nothing to hide. After that, according to the plan, he went to Dark Iron City and regained the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd.


    "Slap!" Suddenly, Tang Ye was slapped in the head.


    He looked back and saw an alien who resembled a mantis head smiling at him. The smile made him suddenly unhappy. Because the mantis alien''s smile was the same as he was mocked and ridiculed by the alien when he appeared as a human.


    He wondered, now he is an ape clan, a member of a big alien family, so he won''t be bullied and underestimated, right?


    Suddenly, Tang Ye thought of something. It was when Master Yi Rong was asked to help Yi Rong before, when Master Yi Rong heard that he was about to become an ape clan, he was shocked for a moment, and then he became happy.


    The current situation made Tang Ye guess whether the ape tribe¡¯s experience was similar to that of the human tribe? So it is a tragedy to change into ape clan?


    If this were the case, Tang Ye would be speechless. He hopes his guess is not true. It''s a pity that life is like that, whatever you are afraid of. The Mantis alien race''s attitude towards him became worse, not much different from when the alien race bullied the human race.


    Tang Ye was in no mood for a moment to test slowly, and said to the mantis alien: "Do you think I''m good for bullying, or our tribe is good for bullying?"


    "Huh?" The Mantis alien thought Tang Ye''s words were quite funny, so funny that he didn''t expect it, and was a little surprised. After reacting, he laughed, pointing at Tang Ye and humming: "I''m wondering, how dare you come to the city as a pseudohuman? Don''t defile this bustling street. You say I bully you. Oh, I didn¡¯t interrupt your legs, it¡¯s not bad!"


    "What?" Tang Ye''s head was filtering the words of the Mantis alien, collecting useful information. He heard a very new word, pseudo-human.


    Pseudo-humans?


    Tang Ye immediately thought of the meaning of "similar". Pseudo-human race, that means similar human race? Are you talking about the ape race?


    Based on this speculation, Tang Ye immediately thought that the apes were discriminated against and oppressed because they were regarded as pseudo-humans. This is because of the influence of the human race, they are implicated by the human race. Other alien races also believe that the ape race is close to the human race, so they treat the ape race similarly to the human race.


    "Fuck me!" Tang Ye thought of this and couldn''t help cursing directly.


    At this time, I really fully understood the weird behavior of Master Yi Rong when he transformed into the Ape Clan. Turns out he already knew that after Tang Ye transformed into the Ape Clan, the treatment he received would not change much.


    Tang Ye suddenly suffocated.


    But think on the bright side. After all, the ape race is not a human race, but a real member of the alien race. Although it is discriminated against and oppressed, it is not as obvious as the human race. As soon as Terran went out, he was sentenced to the end. As for the apes, if they are strong, they can still act and live normally. However, most of the apes are not strong.


    Taking a sigh of relief, Tang Ye quickly wanted to drive again. Anyway, I am transformed into an ape clan, just act like this, no need to change. However, this identity does bring a lot of trouble that is not expected. For example, the current mantis play with alien races. According to normal circumstances, even if the ape tribe is called a pseudo-human tribe, the alien people will not take the initiative to cause trouble to harm a person. Only those with psychological problems, such as the villain who likes to bully the weak to show their superiority, will take the initiative to bully others. The Mantis Alien Race is probably a ground ruffian on the street, who is idle and bored. When he sees an ape race, he will use it to pass the boring time.


    Seeing Tang Ye being very rude to him, he couldn''t help but anger, and he waved the thorny mantis arm to hit Tang Ye''s face, with a look of shame and pride. He thinks he can definitely fight Tang Ye, because he thinks Tang Ye, the "pseudo-human race", dare not evade and resist. Thinking of this, he felt amused, had a sense of superiority, and showed a happy and proud expression.


    But Tang Ye raised his head back and avoided his face.


    The Mantis alien did not expect Tang Ye to dared to hide, his hand was empty, and he was very embarrassed.


    "You...!" The Mantis alien race was very angry immediately, staring at Tang Ye angrily, and shouted: "You dare to hide?!"


    "I **** beat you to death!" The Mantis alien waved his hand again in anger, having to hit Tang Ye in the face.


    Tang Ye took a step back, continued to avoid, and avoided the mantis alien''s face.


    "You... hey, that''s really interesting..." The Mantis Alien was so upset that he actually encountered such a dumb human race that knows nothing about life and death.


    "I, **** you have to kill you!" The Mantis alien race became even more angry and looked very vicious. The thorny arm glowed with a faint blue light. It was probably a real move, and he wanted to slap Tang Ye away. .


    Tang Ye felt that the Mantis alien race was endless, and he didn''t want to do this again. Therefore, when the Mantis alien race approached and waved his arm, he also exerted his force, stretched out his left hand, and held the barbed arm that the Mantis alien race had hit. The Mantis alien race couldn''t fight it anymore.


    "This..." The Mantis Alien was taken aback, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such strength. What is even more surprising is that Tang Ye, the "pseudo-human race", would dare to resist. How did this courage come from?


    However, what happened next was probably something that Mantis Alien would never expect. After his stabbed arm was held by Tang Ye''s left hand, Tang Ye raised his right hand, clenched it into a fist, exerted strength, and hit his head with a fierce punch.


    boom!


    The Mantis alien race did not defend against such things at all. Tang Ye dared to resist him, and being able to block him with his left hand made him absolutely unpredictable, no matter where he was still thinking about Tang Ye''s other attacks.


    And because there was no defense, his head was directly smashed by Tang Ye with a punch, and the whole head fell to the ground, rolling rumblingly, blood spurting out.


    The alien corpse of the praying mantis is separated.


    There are many alien races coming and going on the street. They didn''t bother to see the mantis bullying the ape race. Because this kind of thing happens from time to time. Although the apes have lived in the jungle for a long time, they also need to enter the city. Usually when the ape clan enters the city, it is inevitable to be bullied. However, they had never seen an ape clan smash the head of an alien mantis with a punch.


    Suddenly, the foreign races on the street stopped and watched Tang Ye''s expression slowly become complicated.


    The head of the Mantis alien race was on the ground, and the corpse fell down, spewing blood from his neck, and quickly stained the ground. Tang Ye stood with an indifferent expression, and it was a small matter to break the head of the Mantis alien race.


    But this is really no small matter for those aliens who stopped to watch. There were more and more foreign races onlookers, and they all looked at Tang Ye, the "ape race" with strange expressions.


    Tang Ye probably knew that the ape race was weak, and the anti-killing of other alien races was quite amazing. He wants to leave so as not to cause trouble. He smiled awkwardly at the alien people beside him, and said: "I''m sorry, he was so annoying, and accidentally used a little more strength and broke his head..."


    "Thank you, I have something to leave." Tang Ye walked.


    However, it is so easy to want to leave.

 Chapter 1502： Simple and domineering!

    The Mantis alien race is mixed around here. Since there is nothing to do and dare to ask others for trouble to have fun, then there must be some forces. Tang Ye slapped his head with a fist, causing a huge commotion. His brothers and younger brothers rushed over and surrounded Tang Ye.


    There is also a mantis alien race, probably the brother of the dead mantis alien race, a green snake tribe, and several fang rat tribes, there are almost more than ten.


    Tang Ye killed their brother, Tang Ye, a pseudo-human ape clan, they definitely wanted to kill. To avenge the brothers, but also to vent the shame of an ape clan for doing this to them.


    Tang Ye was blocked by the mantis alien race, the Green Snake tribe was standing by, and several pointed rat tribes were scattered into a fan-shaped surround, preventing Tang Ye from having a chance to escape.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath of helplessness, knowing that if this matter is not resolved, he can''t leave, and said to the Mantis alien race: "You can''t blame me for this matter. It''s your brothers who are okay to trouble me. Since he likes to make trouble so much, then I''ll trouble him a little bit. It''s a pity that the action was too heavy, but it relieved him."


    "You!" That Mantis alien race was very angry with Tang Ye''s attitude. Killing one''s own brother and still talking like this is really arrogant, when did the ape race be so bold?


    "You mean, my elder brother is looking for death by himself?" The Mantis alien cried angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, and Feng Qingyun said calmly, "Isn¡¯t it? Then I¡¯m walking down the street, just walking like this, why is he teasing me? Since I dare to tease, then I have to be prepared. Come out and mix, it¡¯s all To pay it back."


    "Hey, you..." Tang Ye was so angry that Tang Ye was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. How could it be like the old fritters on the mixed road? However, I haven''t heard of any ape tribe that is highly mixed.


    Anyway, this ape clan is too arrogant! We have brought so many brothers. He is an ape clan, and killed his brother first. He actually looks like we can''t help him, even "Don''t mess with me, I can''t mess with him".


    This really irritated the Mantis alien race and those little brothers greatly. Even the onlookers felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. However, they would not have any opinion on Tang Ye. On the contrary, they are happy to see such things. Because these land ruffians are not a good thing, it is so good to kill each other, it is best to die in the end, then they can live a more stable and comfortable life.


    "I can''t bear you anymore, brothers, come on! Cruelly kill this ignorant boy!" The mantis alien couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s arrogant and provocative look, and greeted the Sharptooth Rat Clan behind him to fight Tang Ye.


    "Do you dare?!" Tang Ye slammed on the ground, stunned the sharp-toothed rat tribes, with a cold expression, and hummed: "Don''t overthink your strength. Look at the fate of your big brother. I slapped my head. You have to fall. Do you want to fall into this fate too?"


    Tang Ye really frightened the several fang rat races. They looked at the Mantis alien race whose head was shot off by Tang Ye, that was their eldest brother. Their eldest brother is definitely stronger than them. Those elder brothers who were better than them were easily slapped off by Tang Ye, so why are they Tang Ye''s opponents?


    Several fang rat races hesitated, and they dared not rush towards Tang Ye for a while.


    Seeing this, the mantis alien race was particularly angry and shouted: "You are idiots. Our eldest brother was killed because this ape tribe played tricks. Our eldest brother was yin, otherwise how could I lose to the ape tribe? You all kill me. Kill him!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye sneered, raised his head, straightened his chest, and looked like a big brother, not afraid. There was also some arrogance, staring at the mantis alien race with a cold expression: "If this is the case, why don''t you come and fight me? Your strength is stronger than them. If you come to kill me, wouldn''t it be easier to succeed?"


    "Fart!" The mantis alien was furious and shouted: "I have to do everything, what do I want the kid to do?!"


    "They are not your little brother, but your elder brother''s younger brother. Or, do you think you are the elder brother? Even so, your elder brother was killed by me, shouldn''t you kill me to avenge your elder brother?" Tang Night watching the mantis sneer and play with the foreign race.


    Is this to sow discord?


    It does have some profound meaning. Tang Ye''s arrogance and nonsense are all purposeful. If several fang rat clan shot together, he should be a little troublesome. The more troublesome and the longer it is dragged, the easier it is to show your feet. If you are not afraid of ten thousand, you have to be afraid of in case. Now is the necessary time to proceed carefully.


    If an alien came to fight him, he could use the power of the Overlord''s Halberd secretly like killing the alien mantis, so that other aliens could not detect it, and then directly slapped his head. This is to create a deterrent effect. When other alien races want to make a move, I am afraid they will have to worry about the consequences.


    Tang Ye''s words successfully provoked several fang rat races, and they looked at the mantis alien race. Yes, he is not his elder brother yet, why should he listen to him?


    As a result, several fang rat races still did not take action against Tang Ye.


    However, what was unexpected was that the Green Snake clan suddenly rushed out and shot Tang Ye directly, cursing by the way: "A bunch of trash!"


    The Green Snake Clan couldn''t stand Tang Ye anymore, and he also despised the behavior of the Mantis Alien and Pointy Rat Clan. Isn''t it just an ape family? He will go out and kill now, so as not to lose face!


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, but he didn''t expect it would be the Green Snake Clan who would make the shot. However, this was the result Tang Ye wanted.


    As long as an alien strikes him!


    He has carefully observed those alien races, and their strength is average, not as strong as the mantis alien race that he killed just now. If these alien races thought that they could kill the mantis alien race as a fraud, and therefore had no scruples, then it would be easy to kill them. Although he did deceive, but this deceived was deceived in power. As long as the shot is taken, there is no way to hide.


    The green snake clan¡¯s attacking movements are very flexible and gentle, winding around, with obvious characteristics of the snake clan. Tang Ye didn''t have any fear, and he also changed his attacking movements and moves, imitating the ape clan''s fighting style.


    This reminded him of the King Kong gorilla, the fighting style does not require any fancy, simple and rough, one slap, one fist, flick, and beat are enough. Although it is a very basic attack, as long as the power is sufficient, it is overbearing.


    The Green Snake Clan floated and arrived in front of Tang Ye, suddenly changed, softly winding around behind Tang Ye. This is really quite flexible and unexpected. However, Tang Ye didn''t care about this, he only had to show his dominance. He did not evade, nor turned to fight back, but slammed a punch to the ground, causing shocking force around his body. Under this situation, even if the Green Snake clan walked around behind him, they were shocked out, unable to attack him.


    At this moment, Tang Ye turned around, sneered, leaped high, and quickly slammed into the green snake clan who had just avoided. Just attack with the purest domineering power, and then secretly activate the power of the Overlord Halberd.


    The green snake tribe thought it could resist, did not evade, and carried it hard, but what they got was moving their heads.

 Chapter 1503： Implicated!

    The Green Snake Clan didn''t want to evade. Looking at so many foreign races, he felt that he didn''t dare to take an attack from an Ape Clan. It was too weak and shameless. Moreover, it is not easy to avoid. Crowded with alien races, avoiding collisions with those alien races, but affecting the action.


    So he took it hard.


    Tang Ye, who jumped high and smashed his fist, secretly activated the power of Overlord Halberd. Although small, it is enough to crush the Green Snake tribe.


    boom!


    The violent force hits both hands, click!


    "Ah!" the Green Snake clan cried out in pain, because his hands were broken.


    He couldn''t hold Tang Ye''s domineering power.


    He raised his head to look at Tang Ye, wanting to say something, such as don''t fight first, discuss things with him, don''t kill. However, he opened his mouth and only vomited blood. However, Tang Ye hit again with a bang, and then a head rolled to the ground, grunting, spraying blood, and the ground was stained red.


    The Green Snake Clan was beaten to death by breaking his neck. His corpse didn''t fall down. Tang Ye stretched out and kicked it down mercilessly.


    Tang Ye killed one more decisively, more shocking than killing the mantis alien race just now. Because it is not unexpected, but rudely crushed, at the same time ruthless, arrogant and very capital.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s strength, those fang mouse tribes didn''t even want to take action. The green snake tribe is much stronger than them, and snakes usually swallow mice alive. Now that the green snake was shot to death, they felt that they would die faster if they shot.


    As for the mantis alien race, he swallowed his saliva and didn''t know what to do for a while. To kill Tang Ye, he didn''t want to do it again. His strength is similar to that of the Green Snake Clan, and he doesn''t want to be the second Green Snake Clan.


    How did he know that he would meet such a powerful ape race. Normally one out of a hundred apes is so much better. As for the more powerful ones, only one in a thousand. He could only think that his luck was too bad, and he happened to meet the kind of ape clan that was one in a million.


    Tang Ye looked at the Mantis alien race and said: "I said, you are the one who provoke me first, otherwise I don''t want to take it. Now it''s fine, you have to take it, then take it, let me solve it all at once and do business. "


    That''s how it is said, but in fact it is not to let the Mantis Alien Race and the Pointy Rat Race take action, but to scare them and let them know that it is not a good choice to take action and it is wise to leave.


    The Mantis alien race and several fang rat tribes were indeed deterred by Tang Ye. Although they were very unwilling, the mantis alien race greeted several fang rat tribes and said: "Let¡¯s go first. This hatred of big brother, we will definitely repay. of!"


    This was obviously a timid retreat, but a few fang rat races felt relieved, and they walked behind the mantis alien race and hurried away.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and turned to leave. If you don''t leave, the guards in the city are coming. Although the guards were not so strict in this kind of fight between local ruffians, but he did not want to interact with those involved in the management, he was still worried about the issue of identity leakage.


    Going straight to the city gate, Tang Ye planned to leave the city. His purpose is not here, but in Dark Iron City. However, he did not expect that as soon as he arrived at the city gate, he was about to go out and was hugged with one hand.


    What the **** is this?


    Tang Ye is very upset, why is there always something entangled?


    Then he looked back and couldn''t help being stunned. He saw an ape race a little smaller than him and looked at him with a pitiful face.


    "You..." Tang Ye was a little depressed. He turned out to be a "same clan". Although he was a disguised ape clan, he must not be too bad for the ape clan now, and he himself is not a bad person. Being held by the arm, this behavior caused Tang Ye to immediately have a question, and first asked the ape race: "Are you... a female?"


    "..."


    The petite ape clan holding Tang Ye was speechless. Why do you want to ask yourself this stupid question, can''t you tell if you are a woman?


    Or do you say that you are female but not like a female, do you look so ugly? However, on the side of the tribe, didn''t you say that you are the flower of the tribe?


    Ouch, the petite ape tribe feels deeply hit. She glanced at Tang Ye lightly to express her anger. Beautiful women, always have the privilege of a little willful emotion. She came to Tang Ye because she saw Tang Ye''s domineering performance just now, and felt that Tang Ye could help her, otherwise she would not take Tang Ye''s hand so actively.


    Tang Ye knew that she was indeed a female by watching the petite ape tribe''s expression changes. Then Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed, and patted the petite ape tribe''s hand, and said, "I don''t like women, don''t look like this!"


    "..."


    The petite ape clan was shocked and speechless again. Don''t like women?


    Before she could speak, the petite ape clan didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye. She thought Tang Ye was a strange flower.


    But Tang Ye was expressing himself. He is a human race, of course he doesn''t like ape women... and he doesn''t want ape women to like him. Appearing as a fake ape clan, domineering and handsome, it is inevitable to provoke some ape clan peach blossoms. However, those ape women would be hurt if they did this, and he didn''t like it.


    Tang Ye is not shameless, he thinks he is handsome and attractive. After all, he has had a peach blossom luck in the ancestral land, and he has a lot of stunning and superb women, so he has this idea. But thinking about it, he hasn''t been a woman for a long time. It''s been a long time since I drove a car with a woman, oh, thinking about it this way, he felt that he was a man, in need!


    It is a pity that the Nine Heavens is not the world of the human race, but the alien race. So, it is quite difficult to find a woman you like. The only thing that reminded him was Senior Sister Li Haoran. Li Haoran followed to the Nineth Heaven, but he had no news about Li Haoran. This is what he has always worried about. If Li Haoran didn''t reach the first heaven from the beginning, but was in other world planes, wouldn''t she be very dangerous as a human race?


    Although Tang Ye never mentioned Li Haoran''s matter, he was always worried. After grasping Yizhongtian, he searched the entire Yizhongtian, but there was no news about Li Haoran. For this reason, he can only guess that Li Haoran is in other world planes. If it''s in the Nine Heavens, you can only find one heaven and the earth.


    And this, it must be that he has enough strength to support. I hope that one day, I can meet again with the glamorous and glamorous senior sister that day.


    "Do you have anything to do with me?" Tang Ye asked while looking at the petite ape clan.


    Although the petite apes were speechless to Tang Ye, they still behaved politely when they asked Tang Ye, and pleaded, "Please, help my people, okay?"


    "Huh?" In view of being contemptuous, despised, or even oppressed by the foreign race for a long time, and now being politely pleaded by a foreign race, Tang Ye is kind to the petite ape clan, and he wants to hear what happened to this petite ape clan.


    The petite ape tribe said: "Because of the human demons rebellion that happened on the first day, our ape tribe was implicated. The cheetah tribe launched a siege on our tribe. Our tribe has not compromised. However, there is no powerful tribe to resist. I just saw your power, I think you can help us..."


    Tang Ye was silent, was actually implicated by himself?

 Chapter 1504： Four small heavenly kings!

    Tang Ye was not indifferent to the encounter with the double heaven ape race because the ape race was a foreign race, he was very concerned about this matter. Because as you continue to rise into alien groups, you can find that alien societies continue to tend to human society, with classes, good and bad, wonderful and complex social structures. In this way, apart from the difference in race, it is equivalent to a big world.


    Then the matter of dealing with alien races must be distinguished. When there is no need to be an enemy of life and death, one less enemy means one less. If you are kind, you might be able to win over forces for yourself by helping alien races. Tang Ye didn''t expect the foreign race to help him, as long as it didn''t hinder him. And if you want the aliens not to hinder you, then there are some things you can do, you can consider doing it.


    Tang Ye looked at the petite ape tribe, of course he would not be attracted by the so-called tribal flower beauty of the petite ape tribe, but he did not expect that the ape tribe was called a pseudo-human tribe, and he was chased by the cheetah tribe because of what happened in a heavy day . The reason for this is that he also killed several cheetah tribes after arriving at the Second Heaven and then disappeared.


    Now he has become an ape clan, as long as he is more careful, he will not be discovered. Then the second heaven is like a human demon without him. As a clan that was ordered to capture Tang Ye by the Lord of the Realm, and also known as the largest hunting clan, Tang Ye killed the clan members, and as a result, Tang Ye could not be found. That was a huge shame. Therefore, the cheetah family has attached great importance to this matter.


    At this time, Dark Iron City, the largest castle in the Erzhongtian, is the city where the lord of the world, the giant rhinoceros, is located, and it is also the home of the cheetah clan. The head of the Cheetah clan summoned several important elders in the clan to discuss ways to deal with Tang Ye.


    Patriarch Leopard Heaven is already a superior earth immortal, and he attacks the realm of heaven immortal, and wants to go to the third heaven. If you want to make a breakthrough, you can''t do without the strong support of the Lord of the Realm, and the cultivation of various resources. Therefore, he must complete the task given by the master of the world.


    Leopard Tian has a cold face and extraordinary aura. He can command the cheetah clan and is definitely not a character to be underestimated. He glanced at several elders and said, "The human demon''s affairs must be resolved. Whether he is a threat to us or not worth mentioning, we must quickly get rid of him. This is the meaning of the Lord of the World, and What the adults of the upper realm mean. I know that you have a contempt for this human race, but don¡¯t regard the Lord of the realm and the adults of the upper realm as fools. They are just as smart, but they still value this human demon so much, which explains this human demon. The terrible and uncertainties. And this human demon began to show his uncertainty. We have several people who were killed by him. And he, after killing our people, disappeared without a trace. This cannot be said to be good luck or any opportunity he got. Even if there is such a possibility, we must treat him as not. Only in this way can we get rid of him without fail!"


    Leopard Sky is not a simple character. As the leader of the largest hunting clan, he has an extraordinary mind and his methods are steady. He didn''t underestimate Tang Ye, he wanted to lay a world wide net to deal with Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye was just an individual. Treat any prey without taking it lightly, until the moment he snaps his neck, can he declare victory.


    This is destined to be a very troublesome figure.


    Those elders all embraced the management and opinions of Baotian. Even if a few thought that they would use a sledgehammer, they did not refute Baotian. The decision made by Baotian has never been changed. Therefore, the elders agreed to do this, and dealt with Tang Ye strictly and carefully!


    Leopard Tian nodded and said, "Then, do you have any recommendations to deal with this human demon?"


    An elder of the leopard clan smiled and said, "Did the four little kings say that they are bored recently? Why don''t they let them go. They are all the strength of the middle-level earth immortals, and they have special skills in cultivation, and they work together seamlessly. I believe they can. Get rid of this human demon. It¡¯s also a test for them. If they solve this human demon, they will get a huge reward. This is another good way to help them practice. We Leopard need a strong succession People. This can be described as killing two birds with one stone."


    Leopard Tian nodded and said, "This is a good way. Do you have any comments?"


    Baotian looked at the other elders. Although he is domineering, but not so authoritarian. If there is a better way, he is happy to adopt it. So he is terrible, he is different from those blind and arrogant alien leaders.


    The other elders all shook their heads and expressed no opinion. Leopard Tian said: "Then let the Four Little Heavenly Kings be dispatched. These children are also true, and they are awkward to take the title of the Four Little Heavenly Kings. These guys are also relying on the power of the clan and have never met. It¡¯s been a lesson, that¡¯s why I was given the title of such arrogance. This time I went to deal with the human demon, I hope they will encounter some setbacks, so that they know that life is not that easy.


    "The patriarch is right. The patriarch really understands things. That¡¯s why you can teach your sons well. Master Leopard Lei will be so strong and become a young leader in the second heaven. Not to mention the position of the patriarch, the position of the future lord of the world. It''s all likely to belong to him. Looking at it this way, it''s no arrogant thing that they have taken the title of Four Little Heavenly Kings, haha." A leopard clan elder said with a smile.


    From this, some information can be drawn. It was the most powerful of the Four Little Heavenly Kings, the son of the patriarch Baotian, named Bao Lei. Leopard Lei is also a leader of the younger generation in the Second Heaven. If you get a ranking list or something, then there must be a top ten, or even a top five.


    In the words of the elder of the Leopard clan, there are naturally some flattering to the patriarch. When everyone saw these things, they all smiled and said nothing. These four little heavenly kings were originally the sons of Leopard Tian and were formed with the sons of several elders. Since he was a child, he had extremely superior conditions, so he was naturally a step ahead in his cultivation. Some people, if they win at the starting point, they will win everything. The reality is like this, so the four little heavenly kings, no foreigners dared to provoke them, even if they were all bad, they were praised as young and promising.


    In addition to the Leopard Thunder, there are Leopard Rain, Leopard Wind, and Leopard Fire. The magical techniques they practiced are reflected in their names, namely thunder, wind, rain, and fire. If they cooperate, they are more powerful and harder to deal with. That''s why the elder just said that if they cooperated, they would definitely solve the human demons.


    Leopard Tian did intend to allow Leopard Lei to establish some credits so as to inherit his position and then compete for the position of Lord of the World. Because he and the Lord of the Realm have reached the end of his cultivation, and maybe one day he will break through to the Heavenly Immortal Realm and then go to the Third Heaven. With ability and credit, it is not difficult to become a dominant figure.


    Therefore, Baotian handed over the person who dealt with Tang Ye this time to the Four Little Heavenly Kings, and said, "Go and call Bao Lei and them. I will tell them this task."

 Chapter 1505： Think further!

    When the cheetah clan decided to send the four little heavenly kings to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye and the petite ape clan had already walked out of the city gate and went to the jungle where the ape clan inhabited.


    The petite ape clan''s name is Yuan Yuan. It is a good name, but it still can''t impress Tang Ye, but Tang Ye has promised to help Yuan Yuan. This is mainly due to Tang Ye''s personality. Knowing this, if you don''t help, you will feel stuck. Probably this is the mind of good people.


    Yuan Yuan was very happy that Tang Ye agreed to help her, and then introduced Tang Ye''s current situation of the Yuan Clan. She said that because of the influence of the term "pseudo-human race", their ape race moved out of the city very early and did not live in the city, just to avoid discrimination and oppression. They moved to the Falling Star Forest to live, and only buy daily necessities in the city when they need them. But even if this is the case, he must be bullied and humiliated. Fortunately, the number of times to go to the city is small, and the ape race will be over. But this time, the alien race went directly to the Falling Star Forest to find their trouble.


    It''s mainly the cheetahs who are making shots. Not knowing what was going on, suddenly a dozen cheetah clan came and wandered outside the Falling Star Forest all day. When they saw the apes, they fought. Originally, there were so many apes living in the Falling Star Forest, so there was no need to fear a dozen cheetahs. However, thinking of the forces behind the cheetah clan, they dare not offend.


    Such being blocked by a dozen cheetah tribes has had a huge impact on their lives. But one day, a few hard-tempered apes couldn''t help it, and joined forces to kill a cheetah. The cheetah clan was angry and sent dozens of clansmen to encircle the Falling Star Forest to hunt down the apes. There was an ape tribe, killed by the cheetah tribe in front of them, and then eaten.


    A dozen cheetah tribes are not a threat, but dozens are. Moreover, the Cheetah Clan is the largest hunting clan in the Erzhongtian. It can be increased to dozens or hundreds, which the Ape Clan cannot cope with. Maybe there is a danger of extermination. It''s not that the cheetah tribe has never done this kind of thing in the past. The cheetah clan, relying on its strength, many clansmen, rampant domineering, bullying the weak, has long been a well-known thing.


    Now, dozens of cheetah tribes are still surrounded by the Falling Star Forest, and the ape tribes dare not come out easily. But after fighting, the losses were heavy. The ape race has always been not very good at cultivating, and they don''t have any powerful magic skills. If this continues, the situation will be even more dangerous.


    Yuan Yuan was not in the Falling Star Forest, she was playing outside. She is a relatively lively ape girl, unwilling to stay in the Falling Star Forest all the time. She is the daughter of the patriarch, but she has a stubborn temper and does not listen to persuasion, so she ran out. In the process of playing, she received a letter from her father and learned about the situation of the apes at this time. It happened that she met Tang Ye again, and seeing Tang Ye''s ability to crush the Mantis alien race and the Green Snake tribe in a second, she felt that she could help the Ape Clan, so she pitifully attracted Tang Ye by selling cuteness and pretending.


    As to why the Cheetah tribe suddenly shot against the Ape tribe, the reason has been found out. The reason made the ape tribe angry. It turned out that among the cheetah tribe who besieged the ape tribe, one of the big cousins ??of the cheetah tribe was killed by Tang Ye. It was one of the several cheetah tribes who hunted Tang Ye before. It was probably the cheetah tribe who died in the first place. Therefore, this relative of the cheetah clan, unwilling to be willing to kill his big cousin, wanted to kill Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye disappeared and could not be found. Then, he vented his anger on the "pseudo-human race". Since you can''t kill the human race, then killing the pseudohuman race is a kind of revenge!


    In the beginning, the cheetah clan brought a dozen cheetah clan brothers to deal with the ape clan. Later, the ape clan killed one cheetah clan and stimulated the cheetah clan''s self-esteem, so it became dozens of cheetah clan.


    After listening to Yuan Yuan''s narration, Tang Ye felt that this cheetah clan was indeed brutal and brutal, and it was really lawless. At the same time, he also analyzed a message. That is, the crisis encountered by the apes this time is not a contradiction between the two races, but an individual contradiction. In other words, even the dozens of cheetah tribes that were dispatched did not deal with the ape tribe because of orders from within the cheetah tribe. Those dozens of cheetah tribes are just related households. A cheetah clan kid knew another kid, and then another kid knew another kid. They are used to being arrogant. If the ape tribe dares to kill their tribe, they must pay a sufficient price!


    Dozens of cheetah tribes have nothing to do and do not have a task, so they come to arrogantly talk to the ape tribe. This is not very prestigious, right!


    This situation made Tang Ye breathe a sigh of relief. Since it was not an order issued by the cheetah clan, the pressure would not be so great. And those dozens of cheetah tribes don''t need to be afraid. They are all unorganized and undisciplined little brothers. As long as they use a little strategy, they can easily be defeated.


    Tang Ye was more concerned about solving the problems of the dozens of cheetah tribes. For example, after killing those cheetah tribes, these dozens of cheetah tribes are not a small number, and they will definitely be alarmed to the cheetah tribe. When the time comes, the Cheetah tribe really pays attention to this matter and starts to attack the ape tribe with the contradictions between the tribes. That pressure will be great enough. Is it possible that the ape tribe will kill the cheetah tribe?


    This obviously cannot be done. The cheetah tribe is so powerful and there are so many in number, how can the ape tribe fight it. It''s like, Erzhongtian''s weakest tribe suddenly wants to destroy the strongest tribe. How can it be done!


    At least the apes don''t believe that they can do it. The cheetah tribe would not think that the ape tribe would dare to do this. Other tribes will not think about such absurd things.


    It is estimated that only Tang Ye would dare to think about such things.


    Yuan Yuan saw that Tang Ye listened to her narration, his expression was solemn, and he was silent, worried that Tang Ye would not help her, and grabbed Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Big Brother Yuan Ye, don''t you help us, otherwise Big things will happen to our tribe..."


    Yuan Yuan showed that pitiful look again.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, pushed Yuan Yuan''s arm away, and said, "You don''t want to trick me into a beautiful woman, I won''t be fooled. If I don''t help you, how can I follow you?"


    Yuan Yuan laughed and looked at Tang Ye with a smile: "Thank you, Brother Yuan Ye, I know you are the best!"


    Yuan Ye is the name of Tang Ye as the "Ape Clan". Tang Ye smiled at Yuan Yuan and continued to think about longer-term things. Yuan Yuan is nothing but a little girl of the ape clan, so she doesn''t think so much. However, Tang Ye is an old fried dough stick, he has rich experience, so he thinks thoroughly.


    Yuan Yuan is a playful little girl after all, and she can''t empathize with her before she sees the dangerous situation of the tribe. This will see Tang Ye thinking silently again, a little bit angry, wanting to use Tang Ye as a pastime, smiling at Tang Yejiao: "Big Brother Yuan Ye, you really don''t like me? Are you not even a little bit tempted? Me? But the most beautiful girl in the tribe!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yuan Yuan with goose bumps. like you? Just kidding, I''m a human, but I don''t have such a heavy taste, and I''m an ape.


    Tang Ye flicked Dang Yuan Yuan''s forehead, and said, "Don''t think about such a mess, tell me about the situation in Falling Star Forest."


    Falling Star Forest, Tang Ye always felt unusual.

 Chapter 1506： very dangerous!

    Tang Ye asked about the situation of the Falling Star Forest because he was a person from the ancestral land. According to the situation in various TV novels, there are many possibilities in places like the relics. Now that he wants to quickly break through the cultivation realm, he must find an ethereal secret realm.


    Yuan Yuan didn''t know what Tang Ye was planning, thinking that Tang Ye was just trying to understand the situation of Falling Star Forest. Tang Ye did tell her the same. Facing the siege of the cheetah tribe, it is possible to use the forest environment. Although the cheetah tribe is also very powerful in the forest, the ape tribe has lived there for a long time and is more familiar than the cheetah tribe. The feasting and feasting of the city will cause some enjoyment and erosion to the cheetah tribe, and the skills of being rusty in the forest.


    "The Falling Star Forest is big." Yuan Yuan said, feeling quite proud, because she felt that she was better than Tang Ye, and gestured with both hands to tell Tang Ye the situation of the Falling Star Forest, and said: "How big is the Falling Star Forest? , We don¡¯t know. Because if you go too deep inside, there are many dangers, and no one wants to go. Our apes are just a little bit in the middle. This middle is not the middle of the Falling Star Forest, but what we are currently reaching In the middle of the falling star forest area that I have passed. I heard the Asuka tribe say that they can¡¯t see the end when they overlook the sky."


    "So big?" Tang Ye was stunned and asked: "How did it form?"


    Yuan Yuan pointed to the sky and said, "I heard that it was a huge boulder that fell from the upper realm and was smashed into it."


    "Smashed?" Tang Ye thought this statement was very novel.


    Yuan Yuan nodded and said, "It was made by smashing it. When you get there, you will see that there are many huge rocks in the Falling Star Forest, like mountains. The huge rocks are like sky pillars, and they feel supporting. What about the second heaven. Someone has said that if these huge rocks are destroyed, will the third heaven smash down and crush the second heaven?"


    "Hehe, it should be just a joke. Even if the stone pillars are very tall, they are not as high as the Triple Heaven. Besides, the Triple Heaven may not be on top, it may be beside. Anyway, it is going to pass through the Lord of the World I just got it, how do I know if it''s on the top or the bottom." Yuan Yuan said that it didn''t matter.


    Tang Ye smiled, and he probably understood the situation of Falling Star Forest. Then he asked Ape Yuan some more questions along the way, but Yuan Yuan, the ape clan girl, felt that those were a little boring, and didn''t want to keep talking about them, so she told Tang Ye about other things, such as favorites, fun places, etc.


    Tang Ye didn''t care much, so he just talked. The Falling Star Forest is not far from them, and you can reach it after dark if you are on your way. But at this moment, several cheetah tribes in the Falling Star Forest were bored. Look at the place where they dived into the ape tribe''s life, and wanted to catch some ape tribes for fun.


    The dense forests and tall trees are the biggest feature. A tree can be two or three meters in diameter, and it grows up, with luxuriant branches and leaves, towering into the clouds. Climb to the top, know some cultivation skills, and build a wooden room on it to rest. The apes live on these tall trees.


    Here is a huge jungle of trees backed by high mountains, with flowing water and various fruits, which feels like a mountain of flowers and fruits. The apes live here and have strengthened a lot of places, like a fortress for defense. Because of this, in the face of the attacks of dozens of cheetah tribes, the ape tribe was able to hold on, and the damage was not too great. However, if you are surrounded, your actions are blocked, and you can''t go out for food, you won''t be able to stay long after all.


    It has been under siege for several months, and there are some things that need to be supplied, such as healing herbs. There is no place they guard, so they can only look for it outside. But there are cheetah clan outside, it is very dangerous to go out. But we can''t wait any longer. If the tribesmen injured in the battle are not treated in time, the wounds cannot be controlled and will die.


    So a few sturdy apes went out from the trail, trying to avoid the encirclement of the cheetahs, to find herbs. They have carefully observed that the cheetah clan will not be surrounded in the direction of the Houshan Liushui Waterfall. Although the terrain is dangerous, it is still possible to go out with caution.


    "Ape Gang, you must be careful." The ape tribe long ape and the few tribesmen urged to be careful before they set off. Among the several ape tribes who went out, the leader was Yuangang, who was the son of Yuanhe, who was the eldest brother of Yuanyuan.


    Ape is strong, upright, and strong. Facing the attack of the Cheetah tribe, he performed outstandingly. But it is impossible for him to fight so many cheetah tribes alone. Now that the tribe is injured and needs treatment, only he can go out to find herbs.


    For this attack by the cheetah tribe, Yuan Gang was very angry. If he could, he wanted to kill the cheetah tribe. Their ape tribe was given the title of "pseudo-human tribe", and they have always been angry and treated with strange eyes. In the beginning, they hated the Human Race and felt that it was the Human Race that dragged them down. But later, they were more oppressed. They felt that those alien races deserved to die, so they hated those alien races again. If you hate the human race, it is too unfair to the human race. The human race is already so miserable, if you blame them, wouldn''t you be like those hateful alien races?


    Moreover, the eccentric race is useless, and cannot change the bad attitude of those alien races. In the final analysis, social life under this type of organization is indispensable to class and bullying. There are always people who want to be arrogant and declare their superiority. There are always people who cannot control the darkness in their hearts and want to release them by insulting others to vent!


    In any case, they are wrong, they like to play with themselves. For these people, Ape just wanted to kill. But he was just an ape clan, even if he was good in the ape clan, he was helpless in the face of the morbidity among all alien races. Now facing the siege of dozens of cheetah tribes, he is exhausted and even a little weak. He bears his own limits, but he is not reconciled.


    Why are bad guys always so proud, and good guys live more and more miserable?


    "Father, don''t worry, I will be fine. I will definitely bring medicinal herbs back to save the people." The son of the patriarch Sarugang, who is also the next patriarch, must be responsible to all the people. Apart from responsibility, he is also very considerate of his tribe, so the ape clan admires and respects him very much.


    Ape and the patriarch nodded and said: "Ape Gang, you don''t need Ape fate. I have sent her a letter telling her the current situation in the clan and telling her not to come back. Outside, at most, she received a little bit of eye and irony. There is no danger if you are wronged. You don''t have to go to her again, just deal with the cheetah clan''s problems."


    "I see, father." Yuan just nodded, but he was still worried about that naughty sister.


    They didn''t know. Yuan Yuan was very worried after knowing the situation in the clan, and couldn''t make a person safe outside, so he came back to Tang Ye hoping to help.


    After that, Ape just bid farewell to Ape and the people, and took a few brothers out. The waterfall in the back mountain is very dangerous, but they live here all year round, don''t worry, go down cautiously, no accident.


    However, they were discovered by several cheetah tribes, which was very dangerous.

 Chapter 1507： Joking!

    Apes and the others finally got down from the waterfall cliff of the back mountain cliff, before they took a few steps, they were swishing out and surrounded by several cheetah tribes. It turned out that several cheetah tribes also noticed the Houshan Waterfall here. They wanted to make a surprise attack, but they didn''t expect to hit Yuangang and the others.


    "Hey, this is really..." The few cheetah tribes were surprised when they saw the monkeys just behind them, and then they were happy. Thinking of looking for a guy from the ape clan, Le Yile, this was brought to my eyes.


    "This is so happy." The cheetah clan headed by laughed loudly.


    Ape just waited for a few apes to see a cheetah clan but was shocked, and his heart sank. This is too unlucky, working so hard to come down from the cliff of the waterfall, unexpectedly ran into the **** cheetah clan. Is this going to be the dinner among the cheetahs?


    "Apegang, what are you doing?" The cheetah clan headed by Apegang was even more pleased when they saw that Apegang and the other ape tribes'' faces fell. He knew Ape Gang. In the past period of time, Ape Gang was the main character who took the lead against them. The cheetah clan who was killed was also killed by Ape Gang. Now when they meet Sarugang, they will not let go of the opportunity for revenge.


    Yuangang has already shown his leadership skills. Although he is in a severe situation, he quickly calmed himself down, staring at the cheetah clan headed, and said, "You know me? But I don''t know you."


    Yuan Gang''s temperament is really strong, and he will not bow his head at this time, and he will be very provocative to what the cheetah clan said. You know me but I don''t know you. Doesn''t it mean that he is inferior to the other person, he is an important person, and the other person is an unknown person.


    The little head of the cheetah tribe was irritated by the ape, grinned sullenly, and snorted coldly: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know me, I will let your father remember me. Because every year on your death day, your father will remember my killing. Enemy!"


    Ape just coldly looked at the few cheetah tribes, considering a way to escape. The other party has five cheetah clans, and for the sake of concealment, they only brought three good players from the clan, together with him is four. Although they are quite strong in the clan, they have no advantage at all in the face of the Cheetah clan who is generally stronger than them, and even their strength is still very different. So fighting is very unwise, so the best way is to return to the clan lands. There is also a risk of being overtaken by the cheetah clan, but this method is the most likely way to gain a chance of survival.


    The other ape races were all in more or less panic. They wanted someone to give them instructions, otherwise they would only panic and wonder what to do.


    As soon as the monkey knew about this, a hand made a command like a secret sign behind his back, and several cheetah tribes didn''t know it. Then, when the ape was distracted by talking to the cheetah tribes, the ape tribes quickly turned around and ran towards the waterfall cliff. The apes live in the jungle, and one of their best moves is jumping and grabbing. On those tall trees, jumping and jumping continuously, just like playing.


    Several apes jumped out a certain distance at once, and it seemed that they could escape smoothly. The monkey just started to retreat. However, several cheetah tribes just sneered playfully when they saw it. Although the apes jump very fast in this jungle, the cheetahs are not bad. Especially, on this waterfall rock, they are even better than the apes!


    With a click, several cheetah tribes released the sharp thorns on their arms, and their hands became sharp claws. The white claws are as sharp as steel, and they look invincible. And this became an excellent advantage for them to climb the waterfall rock wall. They jumped up with a whistling sound. Their sharp claws pierced directly into the rock wall, and then they continued to jump, very steady, without stopping at all. But the ape tribe can¡¯t do it. They don¡¯t have the claws and thorny arms of the cheetah tribe. When they encounter some slippery stone walls and the impact of water, they can¡¯t grasp it firmly, either slide down or can¡¯t move forward. They are quickly caught by the cheetah tribe. Catch up!


    "Crap!" The apes were very worried when they saw this, and they would all be killed by the cheetah clan if they continue.


    "Want to escape? It''s not that easy!" The little cheetah clan leader sneered and sneered to catch up, staring at an ape clan that was slowing down, waved his claws and rushed over.


    The ape clan saw the little cheetah clan leader rushing towards him, and was very scared. In a panic, he could not climb the waterfall wall again. He slipped and fell straight down, hitting a boulder with his head, and died on the spot.


    The other ape races were even more alarmed when they saw the end of their companions, looking up at the steep waterfall wall, they couldn''t help becoming desperate. It took a long time for them to get down, and no one would take them up. But the claws of the Cheetah tribe can easily pierce through the stone wall to stabilize their bodies. They can''t beat it, and the end is already doomed.


    Ape was very anxious just seeing the despair of the two apes. Such a state of mind, even if there is a chance to escape, it will be gone. The apes just wanted to encourage them, but when a few cheetah tribes rushed, the two ape tribes all fell. Fortunately, they did not hit the rock, fell into the water, and did not die. However, a few cheetah clan jumped down to surround them, and they ended up dead.


    With Yuangang''s temperament, he couldn''t watch the tribe being killed. He was also attacked by the little cheetah tribe. It was not easy to jump up. Fortunately, he jumped to save the two tribesmen.


    There were four cheetahs that couldn''t win five cheetah clan originally, but now it becomes four, it is even more impossible. But there is no other way but to fight to death. However, the reality is crueler than imagined. They fell into the water and had limited mobility. They wanted to jump up, but they were beaten back by the Cheetah tribe in a very playful way.


    They have become toys for several cheetah tribes, and the despair brought about by this shame hits their hearts and collapses. When my heart collapses, there is no hope anymore.


    A few cheetah tribes had enough play, and felt that it was boring to play again, so they started to kill. The little boss smiled and said, "Kill them. We want more than just them. They are just enough to fill up our stomachs, but we still have dozens of brothers. So, we have to climb up and enter the ape clan land. , Give the other brothers a great dinner!"


    "Haha, that''s good!" The other four cheetah tribes happily echoed, just playing around with them, which made them very satisfied.


    "Then let me kill one first. I haven''t killed the ape clan." One of the cheetah clan had long been stimulated by the smell of blood, wanted to hunt and kill, and then slurred the meat of the prey. He rushed to an ape clan.


    The ape tribe was already injured when it fell, and it was even more collapsed by being played around. Now facing the attack of the cheetah tribe, he didn''t want to resist at all, but closed his eyes and waited for the desperate end.


    Ape just wanted to stop the cheetah clan, but was entangled by other cheetah clan, so he could only watch. He has red eyes and hates these cheetah tribes, crying and praying in his heart, giving him strength to destroy the cheetah tribe!


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a black shadow jumped out from behind several cheetah tribes, chasing the cheetah tribe who wanted to kill the ape tribe. He was extremely fast, caught up, and landed on the cheetah clan. Then, seeing him hit the cheetah clan with a quick punch, the cheetah clan snorted and died.


    "Who?!" The little cheetah clan leader was very angry at this kind of thing. They were happy when they were suddenly stopped, and their mood suddenly became gloomy. Moreover, they could hear the sound of their partner''s neck being broken. In other words, they lost a brother.


    "Ape?" After seeing the person who jumped out, the little head of the cheetah was very surprised. It was an ape!


    Is there something more powerful than Ape Gang?

 Chapter 1508： Keep it useful!

    In the ape clan, not to mention the old, the most powerful of the younger generation is Ape Gang. But the ape clan that suddenly appeared now, even if it had the advantage of a surprise attack, it was too powerful to blast off the cheetah clan''s head with a punch, completely exceeding the strength of Ape Gang.


    Who is this ape race?


    Not only a few cheetah tribes were surprised, but Sarugang and others were also surprised. There is such a person in the apes, they don''t even know.


    This ape clan is naturally Tang Ye. Not long ago, Tang Ye and Yuan Yuan rushed to the land of the Yuan Clan. Fortunately, Yuan Yuan is a naughty ape tribe, very familiar with the tribe. After she came to the clan area and found that she was surrounded by the cheetah clan, she knew that the Houshan cliff waterfall looked steep, but in fact, she could be more careful to climb it, so she took Tang Ye here, trying to avoid the cheetah clan and go inside the clan land. Unexpectedly, it happened that Yuangang and the others were besieged by several cheetah tribes.


    The strength of these cheetah tribes are all lower-level earth immortals, and Tang Ye secretly used the power of the Overlord Halberd to kill them. The giant ant tribe at the time was nothing more than that. Every world is the same, there is always a bottom and a cannon fodder. These cheetah tribes are probably like this in front of Tang Ye. Only the strength of the intermediate earth immortal could threaten Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t have a good impression of the cheetah clan, he was also hunted down by the cheetah clan, so killing the cheetah clan would never blink.


    The cheetah clan corpse fell into the water, and then Tang Ye jumped back to the nearby shore. The two ape tribes who had just fallen into the water also reached the shore, Yuan Yuan jumped out from the outside and stood beside Tang Ye.


    "Little girl?" Ape was surprised when he saw Ape Yuan. The father told his sister that he had received a letter from the clan and would not come back, but now she is back.


    Yuan Yuan looked at Yuan Gang, very worried, and said, "Brother, are you okay?"


    "Why are you back? I told you to..."


    "Oh, brother, it''s not the time to talk about this!" Ape was just concerned about the problem of Ape Fate, but was interrupted by Ape Fate, and now the siege of the Cheetah tribe should be resolved first.


    Yuangang still cares about Yuanyuan and wants to say something more, but Yuanyuan no longer looks at him, looking at the cheetah tribes, and he can only turn his gaze to the cheetah tribes.


    At this moment, several cheetah clan stared at Tang Ye angrily. Yuan Gang also noticed Tang Ye. He didn''t know Tang Ye and was very curious and surprised. Tang Ye broke a cheetah clan''s neck with a punch just now, and he knew that the burst of power was stronger than him. He really couldn''t think of any tribe among the younger generation with such strength. In the end, he only thought that the reason was that Tang Ye did not belong to his clan.


    "Who are you?!" At this moment, the little cheetah clan leader stared at Tang Ye viciously.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Who I am is that important? Did you know who I am? We have so many people from the ape clan, how can you know all of them? If I want to say, don''t you Nonsense, hurry up and kill me. If you can''t kill, then leave your heads."


    "You..." The little head of the Cheetah tribe has never encountered such an arrogant ape tribe, and he was even more short of breath. He wanted to say something to refute Tang Ye, but found that there was nothing to say.


    "Kill him!" In the end, the little cheetah leader could only shout angrily, only to kill Tang Ye to relieve his anger.


    At this time, Tang Ye turned around and said to Yuangang: "Help!"


    He is not stupid. It will be much more difficult to deal with several cheetah tribes by himself. Yuangang has good strength and can help, so it will be much faster to kill these cheetah tribes.


    Ape was stunned, and was astonished at Tang Ye''s attitude. He felt that Tang Ye was quite rude, he felt familiar, and he had a leadership temperament. Even the first time I saw him, he seemed to want to listen to him.


    After reacting, Yuan Gang rushed over to impact the cheetah tribes. In this case, the four cheetah families had to separate. The little head of the cheetah clan headed straight towards Tang Ye, he was about to kill Tang Ye, otherwise he couldn''t swallow that breath.


    At this time, Yuan Yuan also took action. Even though she was a girl of the ape race, she was actually pretty good, otherwise, with her playful temperament, something would have happened long ago. Tang Ye had already explained what she should do before, so she went to haunt the Cheetah tribe who was following the little cheetah tribe leader, and let the little cheetah tribe leader deal with Tang Ye alone.


    The little head of the Cheetah clan ignored this, he wanted to kill Tang Ye, and thought he could deal with Tang Ye, so he still rushed towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye greeted him. A cheetah clan alone, without being disturbed by others, he can freely transport the power of the overlord''s halberd. The little head of the Cheetah clan waved his arm with a sharp steel thorn and hit Tang Ye. He believed that Tang Ye could stop it. Faced with such a sharp thorn, with the same strength, it cannot be crushed, and no one will face it head-on.


    However, Tang Ye was head-on. With the power of the Overlord Halberd in the dark, he can fight against the enemies with the power of these lower-level earth immortals.


    boom!


    Click!


    After the two forces collided, they made a huge impact, and then heard a crisp sound. It was the arm of the little head of the cheetah clan that broke. Soon I heard a painful cry of "Ah!" The cheetah clan leader''s arm was broken. The pain made him feel weak, and he was rushed out by Tang Ye''s power. He overturned several somersaults, and only fell after hitting the rock wall at the waterfall.


    The pain of the broken arm and the shock from the impact on the stone wall made the little cheetah head fainted and fell into the water.


    Tang Ye said to the two ape races who were injured but not serious: "You catch him, don''t let him die, keep it useful."


    The two apes looked at Tang Ye in a daze. They did not expect such a result. This clansman who jumped out suddenly killed the little leader of the cheetah clan with a punch! Such strength has never been seen before!


    The two apes were surprised, and the others were the same. Yuan Gang was once again shocked by Tang Ye''s powerful strength. Strength made him respect and admire. His attitude towards Tang Ye became very positive. At the same time, he saw the hope of defeating the cheetah clan. There are still three cheetah tribes at the moment, but their little leader has been killed, which will definitely affect them, panic, loss of fighting spirit, etc., so it is not difficult to deal with them.


    Sure enough, the three cheetah tribes saw that their boss was killed just like this, and their bodies couldn''t help trembling, and they were afraid of Tang Ye. If Tang Ye solved one of their companions with one punch, it can be considered that it was a sneak attack by Tang Ye, then now, the boss is also killed with one punch, it is definitely not a sneak attack.


    Obviously, this ape clan that suddenly appeared is very powerful! At least much stronger than them, you can easily defeat them!


    What are you going to fight? Run for your life, or you will die!


    The three cheetah tribes had a good understanding and turned and fled at the same time. This situation is something they don''t want to admit. When the Ape Race counterattacked it like this, they were very unwilling and extremely aggrieved.


    Tang Ye saw the three cheetah tribes running away, and said to Yuangang and Yuanyuan: "Grab them, don''t let them run, whether they are dead or alive, it might be of great use to catch them!"


    Tang Ye flew over to stop the three cheetah tribes, Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan also caught up. The three cheetah tribes panicked, but they didn''t expect to fall into the escape!

 Chapter 1509： Seriously injured!

    Although the three cheetah tribes fled for the first time, their speed would not be faster than Tang Ye. What''s more, Tang Ye still has space to jump the magic skill of this kind of heavenly immortal level strength. The ancestral land is a magical place. Cultivation is restricted and stifled, but once a breakthrough is made there, it is beyond comparison with the outside world.


    No accident, the three cheetah tribes were all stopped by Tang Ye. In panic and fear, Tang Ye, with the help of Yuangang and Yuanyuan, successfully captured the three cheetah tribes.


    Tang Ye didn''t kill these cheetah tribes, they all kept alive, probably because of some arrangements. As for the one that was killed in the first place, I found a place to bury it to cover up the traces. In short, at the moment this matter cannot be known to other cheetah races.


    It was not safe here. Tang Ye didn''t let Yuan Gang Yuanyuan and the others say greetings, and directly brought several cheetah tribes back to their clan land.


    Originally, the ape was looking for medicinal herbs when he first came out, but it was impossible to meet the current situation, so he could only find another way.


    Without making much movement, Tang Ye **** several cheetah tribes and captured the ape tribe. Originally, the ape race was under high martial law, and when they saw the ape who had just gone out, they were shocked. Could it be that what happened?


    Then the ape tribe people were even more shocked when they saw that Tang Ye and Yuangang were dragging a few cheetah tribesmen, and they couldn''t turn their brains. Called to find herbs, how did you catch a few cheetahs? How did you help?


    The cheetah tribe doesn''t mean that you can catch it!


    Soon the ape tribe people discovered another problem, that is, of the three tribes who had just left with the ape, one of them changed and became another tribe. How is this going?


    There is another thing that surprised the ape tribe people, that is, their eldest lady ape fate is back. This sudden incident made everyone confused. The ape came back long before he went out. How many things happened in such a short time?


    After hearing the news, the clan Great Ape and Ape rushed over, and saw that Ape Gang and Ape Yuan were fine, and then asked what happened. Only then did Zi Yuanyuan have the opportunity to introduce Tang Ye. The introduction was the same as when she met Tang Ye, except that something was added in the middle. For example, she knew Tang Ye very well and knew that Tang Ye was superb, so she came back to help.


    Upon hearing Tang Ye''s words, Yuanhe and Yuangang both expressed their gratitude to Tang Ye. Yuanhe thanked Tang Ye for protecting Yuanyuan and saving Yuangang and them just now. Yuan Gang would also like to thank for what happened just now. If Tang Ye hadn''t arrived, he and several people from his tribe would probably have to explain their lives.


    As for the deceased tribe, there is only a silence. It''s not bad to be able to come back so much when the cheetah clan is besieged. Then Yuangang asked Tang Ye about his intention to capture several cheetah tribes. Ape just wanted to ask about this. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to do this, they would have killed those cheetah tribes long ago, and threw them to other cheetah tribes to let out a sigh of foul.


    As soon as the ape asked this, the other ape tribes became curious, whether it was the tribal great ape or other elders, they all wanted to hear what Tang Ye meant. What they have to do now is to deal with the siege of the cheetah tribe.


    At this time, it was only evening, and it was not too dark. The place where many apes gathered was a flat land near the cliff in the highland they guarded. Tang Ye walked to the edge of the cliff and glanced down, observing the terrain here.


    Now he has figured out the general situation of the ape clan. The reason why the Cheetah Clan cannot attack this ape clan land is because this clan land itself is a huge rock, just as big as a hill. This mountain is a towering and upright stone mountain with cliffs and waterfalls, and with the tight defenses arranged by the apes, it is almost impossible to attack.


    Tang Ye kept those cheetah tribesmen because of the terrain of the ape tribe. Maybe that method is useless, but try a few. He asked those cheetah tribes to stimulate the dozens of cheetah tribes down the mountain, and let them rush upwards desperately, thus using the terrain to harvest people.


    This idea is ideal, and the most important condition is to be able to stimulate those cheetah races to rush up. At the same time, to implement this strategy, we need to figure out the future. Because killing dozens of cheetah tribes will inevitably arouse the anger of the whole cheetah tribe, and then the head of the cheetah tribe will send people to encircle and suppress the ape tribe. Therefore, the apes need a way out.


    Tang Ye stood on the edge of the cliff, glanced at the terrain, then turned his head and said to the apes and them: "Others are cruel, so let''s not talk about kindness. Although those cheetah people are still alive, for me, It''s dead. I just want to use them to stimulate the cheetahs at the foot of the mountain. The cheetahs are arrogant and domineering. They have a very strong sense of superiority and self-esteem. Such a mentality is very easy to stimulate. Therefore, I plan to use those few. The cheetahs stimulate the cheetahs down the mountain to come up, and then use the traps you set up to kill them. You can kill as many as you can. If the cheetahs are not fooled, they can only think of other ways."


    Yuanhe looked at Tang Ye and frowned slightly. He already understood Tang Ye''s method. If he just did this, both success and unsuccess would have something to worry about.


    The ape and this patriarch did not express an opinion, and the other apes did not speak. Tang Ye knew what the Ape and Scruples were, and said: "If this succeeds, then we need a back road and leave immediately, because this place will become unsafe. If it is not successful, then we will continue to be trapped here and be able to sustain it. Whenever it comes, live as long as it is. That''s okay, but... living a little bit awkward."


    With that, Tang Ye shrugged. He didn''t want to live like that. Moreover, he didn''t care about the ape clan that was fatal. After all, he is not really ape clan. In other words, even if the ape clan can''t escape this catastrophe and are exterminated, he will not be too guilty, as long as he is alive. He can''t stay because of the ape clan, at least he has this mentality now.


    Yuanhe was still thinking, and Yuanhe just couldn''t help it, and said: "Yueye, do whatever you want, as long as you can kill the cheetah tribe! Back? We have sent tribesmen to find the back. Migrate deeper into the Falling Star Forest. Continue to stay here and be besieged by the cheetah tribe. Even if we are humiliated, the important thing is that we will still be wiped out by the cheetah tribe in the end. Therefore, I agree to kill those cheetah tribe people at the foot of the mountain. Then move away."


    Ape and Shen sighed, walked over to the cliff and looked down, and they could vaguely see the cheetah clan. He also made a decision and said: "This is the only way to go. If you continue to interrupt, you will only get more and more chaotic. We will discuss countermeasures to counterattack the cheetah clan down the mountain, and then move into the depths!"


    "Okay!" The patriarch said, and the other people agreed. Over the past few days, everyone who has been insulted by the cheetah tribe has suffocated in their hearts, even if it is just the tone in their hearts, they want to kill the cheetah tribe down the mountain.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "If this is the case, then we will discuss how to arrange it."


    "Okay," said Yuanhe, "but before that, we have to let you rest first, and we will also entertain you well."


    "You''re welcome..."


    "Patriarch, it''s not good, the injured brother can''t hold it anymore!" At this moment, suddenly an ape race came, very anxious and worried.

 Chapter 1510： Im here for treatment!

    The ape clan that suddenly ran over anxiously reported the situation of the injured ape clan, and the clan great ape and immediately went over to check after hearing it. Yuan Gang and the other apes followed. Only Tang Ye and Yuan Yuan, who had just arrived here, didn''t know the specific situation. It looked critical, so they followed.


    When they arrived in a cave, a dozen apes were lying on the ground, their faces pale and weak, and they groaned in pain from time to time. They are ape tribe who were seriously injured while fighting against the cheetah tribe. General treatments cannot cure them, and herbs with specific effects are needed.


    The ape just went out looking for herbs for this reason. More than a dozen members of the ethnic group were seriously injured and faced death. They could not die without saving. A dozen tribesmen are a huge number, and if they can''t be saved, it will be a huge blow to the entire tribe.


    "Didn''t the elder Yuanbai say that they won''t have an accident so soon? You can insist until we get the herbs back!" The patriarch looked at a dozen clansmen with concern, and asked in a deep voice. Elder Yuanbai is a therapist in their clan.


    These more than a dozen tribesmen must be saved, otherwise it would be a fatal blow to the entire ape tribe, which would shake and frighten the whole tribe and give rise to the idea of ??compromising with the cheetah tribe. With the cheetah''s temperament, compromise will only lead to a dead end. People said they would let you go, but the result was also killed. If you are dead, people will not condemn it early. God''s fairness, there is no such thing!


    Yuanbai is the medical room of the clan. After the clan Great Ape and spoke, he stood up and explained: "I have learned about their injuries and found that their wounds have the toxicity left by the cheetah clan. The cheetah clan¡¯s toxicity has occurred. So it didn''t last a few days as expected."


    "What should I do then?" the patriarch asked worriedly.


    Yuan Bai shook his head lightly and said, "I''m sorry, patriarch, I don''t know."


    The patriarch was also deeply helpless, looking at the injured dozen or so members with guilt. It is really a panic to watch the tribesmen die, and I still don''t know how to explain to other tribesmen.


    "Father, I''m sorry, this is my responsibility, because I failed to find the herbs." Ape just said, full of self-blame.


    Yuan Yuan followed to see, seeing the injured people naturally understood what was going on. She wanted to help her father, but she didn''t understand the treatment at all and could only watch. Want to comfort, but in front of so many people, it is not very convenient. As the patriarch, it is indeed responsible for not saving the tribe. Otherwise, wouldn''t everyone be a patriarch?


    Fortunately, other tribes understand this kind of thing, no wonder Ape and Apegang. After all, facing the siege of dozens of cheetah tribes, it is very good that they can persist until now. This is all the credit of Ape and Apegang.


    Even so, when it was impossible to save the dozen or so members of the tribe, the atmosphere suddenly became low, filled with depression, and the situation was quite bad.


    "I''ll treat them." At this moment, they suddenly heard such a sentence.


    All the apes in the cave looked at the person who said this and found that it was Tang Ye who had just arrived here.


    "Big Brother Yuan Ye?" Yuan Yuan is most familiar with Tang Ye, but he also expressed great doubts about what Tang Ye said. What do you mean by "I''ll help them treat?" Could it be that Big Brother Yuanye still knows how to heal?


    Tang Ye walked over to the dozen injured apes, took a look at their injuries, and said, "I''ll treat them."


    "You..." Yuanhe was very surprised, watching Tang Ye not knowing what to say. This young kid is not only superb, but also knows how to heal?


    When did the Ape Clan have such a powerful clansman?


    Yuan Gang and the other apes were equally surprised when they looked at Tang Ye, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to know how to heal.


    Yuan Yuan reacted the fastest, met Tang Ye first, took the initiative to make friends with Tang Ye, and then rushed across the road with Tang Ye. She had an eye on Tang Ye''s abilities. Now that Tang Ye said she knew how to heal, she was the first to believe it.


    "Big Brother Yuan Ye, can you really treat them?" Yuan Yuan ran to Tang Ye and looked forward to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at the injured apes again, and found that their main problem was that they were seriously injured, the wounds could not heal, and they became inflamed if they dragged on. The so-called poison left by the cheetah tribe is not the horror of the cheetah tribe¡¯s deliberate poisoning, but the cheetah tribe¡¯s paws are stained with poisonous things, or it is really inflamed. This kind of injury can be relieved with the strength of the dead wood and spring, and then he can take medicine to treat it. As for the needle, Tang Ye didn''t plan to use this method. The method of acupuncture is mainly aimed at the human race. As for the ape clan''s acupoint structure, even if it is more similar to the human clan, Tang Ye is not sure enough. Don''t be sure to save people, Tang Ye wouldn''t do this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye nodded to Yuan Yuan, then looked at the clan great ape and said: "Clan chief, you have no choice now anyway, so let me try. There is a human race saying that a dead horse is a living horse doctor. The injured people are already in this situation. What do you think? As for the question of my understanding of therapies, you didn''t ask, and I didn''t say it."


    Yuanhe watched Tang Ye for a while, then moved away, let Tang Ye get close to the injured people, and said, "Yue Ye, if you can save these brothers and sisters, then I owe you my life! You want What, I must..."


    "No need to be like that." Tang Ye waved his hand to stop Yuanhe''s gratitude, and said, "Even if you want to thank you, you will wait until I get better from these patriarchs."


    "Alright." Yuanhe nodded.


    Tang Ye said again: "I can''t be noisy during my treatment. I hope you all go out and leave just one or two members of the clan to help."


    "I will stay to help you!" Yuan Yuan said immediately.


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing no objection. Then Yuangang and several ape tribes also stood up and said they could stay and help Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then let''s start."


    Saving people is important. Yuanhe and other ape clan patriarchs withdrew from the cave, leaving Tang Ye, Yuangang and Yuanyuan to treat the injured tribe.


    However, what made their brothers and sisters unexpected was that they didn''t see Tang Ye using any healing methods at all. They only saw Tang Ye grabbing the injured tribe''s hand one by one.


    After Tang Ye caught it, he looked at Yuangang and Yuanyuan and said, "Okay, they probably won''t die. As for the following treatment, you still need the herb you mentioned. But if you want to pick the herb, just Go outside, but there is a siege of cheetahs outside. Therefore, we must fight the cheetahs as soon as possible. If we succeed, we are not afraid that there will be no herbs. If we fail, I will assume that I have said nothing."


    Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan were listening to Tang Ye''s words while inspecting the situation of the dozen or so clansmen, and found that the dozen or so clansmen had fallen asleep peacefully, not as if they were seriously injured.


    "Big Brother Ape, Ape Ye, how did you and you do it?" Yuan Yuan looked at Tang Ye with incredible eyes. Can handles be treated?

 Chapter 1511： Improvisation!

    This is a joke, just like playing with children!


    Yuan Yuan and Yuan Gang couldn''t believe it, what Tang Ye did just now was actually a treatment. Is it because you have a problem with your eyes?


    They really just saw Tang Ye shook the hands of the injured people one by one, and then Tang Ye said that the treatment was over. The most important point is that the injuries of these injured tribesmen have really improved, and their pale complexions have recovered a lot of blood, and they don''t look like they are facing death at all.


    If it wasn''t for treatment, how could it be like this?


    But if this is treated as a cure, what is Tang Ye''s method?


    This is too exaggerated!


    "What did you do?" Yuan Yuan was still surprised, staring at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to say that he would use the rare magic technique of withered wood and spring, and smiled: "This is a way to stimulate vitality through spiritual power, which can quickly remove some toxins and dead energy, increase vitality, and extend life. I just held it. When their hands, they injected spiritual power into their bodies. Then the spiritual power worked, and they got better."


    "What''s this?" Yuan asked Tang Ye as soon as he looked at him. He looked surprised and felt that what Tang Ye showed was really getting more and more amazing.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and then said, "This is the method I learned from Human Race."


    "Human race?!" Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan were shocked when they heard Tang Ye''s words. It is a common taboo for these alien races to have a relationship with human races.


    Even if the apes are called pseudo-humans, they have always regarded this as injustice and discrimination in their hearts, so they did not treat the humans as companions.


    Tang Ye said that, somewhat began to promote the idea that human races should also be equal. According to what he knows now, if any alien race is willing to accept the human race, then this alien race is not the ape race.


    He said to Yuangang and Yuanyuan: "Yes, it is the Human Race. You should know that the secret techniques and magic techniques left by the Human Race ancestors are rare treasures. However, the Human Race has been deprived of its spiritual bones and cannot be cultivated, so The secret techniques and magic skills left by these ancestors can only become waste products. But even so, the human race still clings to these inheritances, even if they are bullied, they will not actively hand over these things. And if they are willing to hand them over, they can learn These secret magic techniques are definitely not to be underestimated. There are some alien races under the heavens. Because they have gained the power left by the ancestors of the human race, they have become the overlord of one party. Therefore, now I have this kind of treatment, and you don¡¯t have to Surprised, because it was a magic trick left by the ancestors of the human race."


    "Really?" Yuangang and Yuanyuan still didn''t believe it. In addition, they always felt that something bad would happen if the human race was involved.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It is true. If you want to ask me how I got this magic technique, then I want to tell you that I have been with several human races."


    "What? Are you with the human race?" Yuangang and Yuanyuan were even more surprised, together with the human race, that might offend all foreign races.


    Tang Ye looked firm, and said, "Yes, when I was in the First Heaven, I did stay with a few human races. Now I have broken through my strength, and when I reach the Second Heaven, I can still break through so quickly. The power of the Cheetah tribe is still due to the favor of the human race. I don¡¯t think there is anything wrong with doing this, and I am not worried about what will affect me when we walk with the human race. In the situation of our ape race, you think it is better than the human race. Where to go?"


    "In fact, after I arrived at the Second Heaven, I found a sad fact, that is, what happened to our Ape Clan in the Second Heaven is similar to that of the First Heaven Human Race!" Tang Ye suddenly became angry.


    What he said is true, but there is naturally a little improvisation in it. Because he wants to start to re-establish the image and influence of the human race, draw in alien races that can be drawn, and reduce the resistance to the revival of the human race.


    Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan fell silent. They agreed with Tang Ye''s words. Being detained as a pseudo-human tribe, their ape tribe is not doing well. In this way they despise Human Race, always feel very ironic and ridiculous. What''s the difference from those aliens who insulted them.


    Tang Ye said with a cold face, and then coldly snorted: "The human race was driven to live in the first heaven. There are no human races on the second heaven, but there will always be tribes that are overbearing. They always need to bully a weak tribe to be arrogant and show off. Majesty, so this unfortunate tribe has become our ape tribe. The reason for this is so simple that our ape tribe is weak!"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to say any more about this kind of thing. It was always this question. If he was unwilling, he could only become stronger!


    Although he is agitating the ape race now, so is his own will and attitude. Being oppressed because of strength is really unacceptable. In the ancestral world, the equality of all people is an idealistic thing, but the society as a whole is still harmonious, and it is unbearable to be oppressed there. In Nine Heavens, the more direct world of the weak and the strong, it is even more so. Can''t. So in the current situation, the Ape Race needs a battle, and he needs a battle.


    If the Tao is the same, it can be a plan.


    "I naturally know the reason, but I know what it can do. We don''t have the conditions to become stronger. It is not easy to live well in this Falling Star Forest, where there is still the mind to become stronger." Yuan Gang was helpless.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "The process of your survival is a process that requires you to become stronger. What you lack is powerful martial arts moves."


    Tang Ye had already observed the attacking moves of the Ape Clan, and it gave him the greatest feeling like the King Kong in the movie, only protruding overbearing. Hit it with a punch, jump up and hit it, etc. If there is enough power, this is indeed very good. However, now that the ordinary strength of the ape clan is not strong enough, the power generated by the hands and feet alone is not enough. At this time, what can make up for is the power of cooperating with powerful combat skills.


    For those who came from the ancestral land, there was also the inheritance memory left by the old man with remnant soul. Tang Ye never lacked in combat skills. He doesn''t learn it, just because the dragon family''s combat skills and mental methods currently possessed are the best. The things of the Long Family, after all, were created by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, how could other things be compared?


    Those things Tang Ye can''t use, so it''s good to use them for others. Take it as an investment. For example, now, investing in the ape clan to make the ape clan stronger to deal with the cheetah clan is tantamount to helping him indirectly.


    "Powerful martial arts?" Yuan Gang was taken aback by Tang Ye, and then sighed helplessly, "We don''t have those things. Our ape clan has always relied on a pair of fists. Our fists are not weak. An ancestor once hit the eighth heaven."


    "Any tribe has such characters, but when it comes to that level, few people stay in our environment, how much can that help? You can¡¯t hold the hope of fluke to strengthen yourself and let the people around you Be strong, this is the most real thing." Tang Ye said.


    Yuan Yuan looked at Tang Ye''s eyes strangely, and said, "Big Brother Yuan Ye, listening to you, seems to help our tribe become stronger?"

 Chapter 1512： How dare!

    After discussing the problem for so long, the key lies in the result. Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan both felt that Tang Ye was right. But they knew that the problems of the ape race could not be solved, otherwise the ape race would not be like this. So Tang Ye, a tribe who showed many magical places, could it be solved?


    Tang Ye was planning to find a powerful martial skill for the Ape Clan to practice, otherwise he would not waste so much tongue. Helping the ape tribe may make the ape tribe use it for themselves in the future, which is also like a kind of act of collecting younger brothers.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m not sure if it can help you, but I can give it a try."


    "Really?" Yuan Yuan said excitedly.


    "Of course." Tang Ye said with a smile, "I got some martial arts from the human race during the first day of heaven. There is a kind of''king Kong fist'' that I think is very suitable for you... Our ape race, I can show it to everyone. The level of cultivation depends on your own good fortune."


    For the apes and gorillas, Tang Ye couldn''t think of anything better than "King Kong".


    When Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan heard Tang Ye''s words, they were so excited that they didn''t know what to say. It felt like a pie in the sky, so they couldn''t help but wonder if such a good thing would really happen?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This matter will be discussed later. Now we must first solve the siege problem of the cheetah tribe. If it succeeds, we will wait for a stable environment after the migration, and then focus on practicing this''Diamond Boxing.'' ''Martial arts. Of course, I can teach you this set of martial arts first, so that you can get familiar with it in advance."


    "That''s great!" Yuan Gang said excitedly with a smile. When he heard Tang Ye''s powerful martial skill "King Kong Fist", he was very excited and eager to try it. He is an ape tribe who pursues strength. Because the tribe lacked martial arts, he had no other way but to practice martial arts. Now he has new martial arts, and he likes the name ¡®King Kong Quan¡¯ very much, so he immediately wanted to practice.


    Tang Ye said, "Then I will show you now."


    As he said, Tang Ye waved his hand, just like the fairy Bu Shi Enze, and then a light curtain appeared in front of him, with text on the light curtain.


    "This is King Kong Boxing." Tang Ye said to Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan.


    Yuangang and Yuanyuan looked at the text on the light curtain, and read them out in their hearts. They only chanted a little bit. Ape just trembles. He is more proficient in martial arts than Yuan Yuan, so he has seen the power of this diamond boxing.


    Very strong! It must have come from the hands of an expert at the level of realm immortals, the kind of supernatural power that is emitted by mere meditation is definitely not a joke. If it is a person who is too weak, I am afraid that it will be hurt by the divine power if it is silently read.


    Yuan Gang was even more excited. He was confident that if he learned this "king Kong boxing", it would be more than enough to deal with those cheetah tribes. Even if it is against the patriarch of the Cheetah clan, he may not lose.


    Tang Ye pushed out the contents of King Kong Boxing, went to Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan, and said, "You can write it down first. If you can''t remember, I will take the time to write it down and give it to you."


    "Okay, thank you, Brother Yuanye!" Yuanyuan said happily.


    Yuangang did not speak, because he was already obsessed with watching the diamond fist and couldn''t extricate himself, and kept meditating, not knowing that the power of the diamond fist had affected him, his forehead was full of sweat.


    Until Yuan Yuan pushed Yuan Gang a few times, Yuan had just recovered. Then he was extremely grateful to Tang Ye and said, "Brother Yuanye, you did it for us, I really don''t know how to repay it."


    "Everyone is ape clan, don¡¯t be polite." Tang Ye said: "Although I am not of your clan, but we have the same enemies, then we are friends. I teach you Diamond Boxing, you can deal with the cheetah clan, It¡¯s also good for me."


    When Tang Ye said that, Yuan Gang stopped being so pretentious, nodded and went to see the contents of Diamond Boxing again. But at this time the Yuanhe and Waiting Yuan Clan came in and saw that the dozens of seriously injured clan members improved a lot, and he was surprised and thanked Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t want to talk about these things a second time, letting Yuangang and Yuanyuan explain, he went to see other places in the ape clan to see if there was any good use.


    Now that we have come together with the ape clan, in the second heaven against the cheetah clan, and even the giant rhino, the lord of the world, can rely on the ape clan and use the power of the ape clan.


    In the evening, despite facing the siege of the cheetah tribe, Yuanhe decided to hold a welcome bonfire banquet. Because Tang Ye not only saved Yuangang, but also the injured apes, and finally provided a powerful martial skill, which is a huge gift to the entire apes, and it will even change the destiny of the apes.


    Tang Ye accepted the enthusiasm of the ape clan, but did not take it too seriously. To put it bluntly, he didn''t regard himself as an ape race, he was a human race, and would not stay with the ape race after all. So he lacks a sense of belonging. Since it''s just a passer-by, it won''t inject too much emotion.


    The next day, Tang Ye began to implement a plan to deal with the cheetah tribe with the ape tribe. This plan is not difficult to implement. A lot of preparatory work has been done, that is, the defensive traps that the ape race has set long ago. Rolling stones, bows and arrows. As long as the cheetah clan attacked and matched the rocky terrain here, the cheetah clan could pay a heavy price. Now the cheetah clan did not attack, precisely because they realized this. And Tang Ye''s plan was to have them run up to die even if they saw this.


    The trap was ready, Tang Ye and a group of apes came to Zhengshan Pass, underneath were the cheetahs roaming. They tied the four cheetah tribes they caught to the wooden stakes so that the cheetah tribes could see them. Then, in order to attract their attention, they broke the neck of a cheetah tribe directly, and then threw the cheetah tribe down the mountain, just in front of several cheetah tribes.


    Several cheetah tribes were patrolling, and suddenly a corpse fell in front of them with a bang, startling them. Just when they were about to scold someone to scare them, they saw clearly that it was the body of a member of their tribe.


    "Damn it, who did it?!" A cheetah clan immediately shouted angrily.


    When other cheetahs heard the sound, they rushed over. Seeing a corpse of their own tribe, they suddenly became angry. There is no doubt that this is someone deliberately provoking them. The people who killed them and threw their bodies in front of them were not provocations and warnings!


    However, the cheetah clan will not accept this kind of thing. Because here, they are the strongest, no one dares to provoke them. Therefore, their arrogance and self-esteem rose suddenly, and they all had the idea of ??returning their anger.


    "Look, everyone!" At this moment a cheetah clan shouted and pointed to the high mountain in front of the ape clan.


    Numerous cheetah tribes immediately looked towards the high mountains of the ape tribe, and then they saw a group of apes standing, and there were three cheetah tribes tied to a wooden stake in the front.


    "How dare these ape tribes?!" Seeing a tribe who was caught by the apes tribe, a cheetah tribe suddenly became angry.


    The ape tribe who have always been bullied, do this now, do you want to die faster?

 Chapter 1513： Its a beast after all!

    To the arrogant cheetah clan, bullying others is what they can do, but now the ape clan has **** several of their clan members in front of them, and has killed one. This is not only a huge provocation, but also an attitude to war. But the ape tribe is so weak that the whole tribe is surrounded by dozens of cheetah tribes and it is very weak. What can be done against the whole cheetah tribe.


    This is crazy behavior, so crazy that it''s just looking for a dead end. However, even if the cheetah clan thinks so, they are irritated, deeply irritated!


    This is exactly what Tang Ye wanted. But now the Cheetah Clan is not angry enough, they have no plans to rush forward, Tang Ye will continue to stimulate them.


    For this kind of thing, it usually only happens to the villain. This is how many TV movies are performed. The villain captures the decent people and then lures and stimulates the decent people in this way. But they have already laid a net for the decent people. If the decent people dare to come, there will be no return.


    This is a conspiracy, but not a conspiracy. Because it''s too obvious. However, if you want to save people, you have to come. A conspiracy that comes out clearly is worse than a conspiracy.


    Only the villain would use this despicable method? Tang Ye didn''t care about this. They are all people who are in the process of killing, where there is a good or bad decent, for the tribe!


    "Big Brother Yuan Ye, those cheetah tribes are angry, but they are not coming up." On the stone mountain, Yuan Yuan said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the cheetah clan below, and said coldly: "The first cheetah clan was released. If they are so mindless, how can we get into the current predicament."


    "What if they have not been fooled?" Yuanyuan asked worriedly.


    Tang Ye said: "It has been discussed before, and this possibility is also possible. However, we have a great chance of success. Because among these dozens of cheetah clan, there is not a decent leader. The largest of them is just The usual squad captains. These squad captains are not experienced enough, and their authority is not strong enough to suppress so many cheetah tribes. What''s more, these cheetah tribes come from various teams and will not have much sense of uniform obedience. Waiting for someone can''t bear it. When you rush up, the scene will be difficult to control. At that time, if you can achieve success, you will not succeed."


    Yuan Yuan nodded, then looked at Tang Ye more. She had a feeling that Tang Ye was not like their ape race, but like the human race with super good heads. However, it was not the time to guess these things, she looked at the cheetah clan again, and everything went according to plan.


    At this time, Tang Ye walked to the three cheetah tribes tied to the wooden stakes, took out a dagger, and directly stabbed one of the cheetah tribes into the arm. The cheetah clan exhaled in pain, looking very painful.


    "This **** ape tribe, I''m going to kill him, tear it into pieces and eat it in one bite!" The Cheetah tribe, who was only separated by a low cliff, saw this, even more angry, as if they were stabbed. Yourself. It can also be said that they are stabbed in their hearts and spirits, and naturally they will be extremely angry.


    Although it was only a short distance away from the cliff, it was possible to see the situation above clearly, but with the defensive line arranged by the ape tribe, they couldn''t do it if they wanted to rush up frontally, unless it was fatal.


    Tang Ye pulled out the dagger that pierced the cheetah clan''s arm, the white knife went in, and the red knife came out, very conspicuous. Then Tang Ye looked at the cheetah clan underneath, with a playful expression of provocation, and said, "I told you that I did it to you on purpose. How about this kind of provocation and torture is uncomfortable. In fact, I think you Don''t make a fuss, because you often do this kind of thing. Why, it''s your turn, you can''t accept it?"


    "You **** ape clan, let our clan people go quickly, otherwise I will kill you and destroy your clan!" the cheetah clan below shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered: "Why, don''t you kill me if I let them go?"


    "Of course kill! You die a hundred times is not enough to solve my hatred!" the cheetah clan shouted angrily.


    "Then why should I let them go?" Tang Ye said calmly. Then the dagger was placed next to the sharp thorn on the cheetah clan¡¯s arm and said: "I heard that one of the reasons why your cheetah clan can become the strongest hunting clan is so big that thanks to the sharp thorn on this arm, you Say, if you cut off the sharp thorns a little bit, how would it feel? Will it hurt? Then what would you become without these sharp thorns?"


    "No, don''t!" The cheetah clan who was stabbed in the arm could still endure the injuries on his body, but he would collapse when he heard Tang Ye''s words. The sharp thorns in their arms are just like bones in their bodies, and they hurt if they are injured. Even, their sharp thorns are directly connected to the strength of cultivation. If the thorn is damaged, the strength is also injured.


    Just like if the cat demon is plucked with two sharp teeth, it will not be like the cat demon, and the consequences will be very serious!


    That cheetah clan didn''t want to encounter such a thing. If the sharp thorns are cut off little by little, it is no different from being cut off alive. Just thinking about it makes my scalp numb, how can I tolerate it!


    But at this time, Tang Ye''s dog placed it on the sharp thorn of the cheetah clan''s arm, and then quickly scraped it, and then heard a sharp painful "ah". It''s hard to imagine the pain just by listening.


    "Ah, I want to kill him, I must!" The cheetah clan underneath looked mad, short of breath, and red eyes. They felt that Tang Ye would be killed anyway, even if they died together!


    They began to have this extreme emotion appearing and being stimulated.


    Tang Ye still looked calm and calm, and sneered: "Do you think I''m joking? Think about the oppression of your cheetah clan against our ape clan, I think this is still light to your cheetah clan! I tell you, I want you to live better than to die! So, you don''t fall into my hands, otherwise it will be the fate of the three of them!"


    The anger of the cheetah tribes below turned into roars and low breaths. Only one step away, they were going crazy. Once mad, it is very likely to rush forward desperately.


    Tang Ye was observing their situation well, and their chances of being fooled were already infinite. If Tang Ye wanted to be proud, he would say in his heart, "Beasts are beasts, how can they be as sensible as humans", these alien races are like half-orcs in essence, they are born of beasts. When blood and cruelty are stimulated, there is no reason.


    Tang Ye continued with a very provocative sneer and said with a very provocative sneer: "Do you feel helpless? I want to save them but I can''t? Huh, I tell you, they all have to die today! As long as I live, they all have to die! Moreover, it was a very painful death, bit by bit! Of course, I am afraid that there is not enough time, so for this one, it is easier to cut this sharp claw and just cut it."


    With that, Tang Ye really slashed the sharp thorns of the cheetah tribe. There was another cry of pain and wailing, roaming in the mountains, as if he had become hell.


    "I''m going to kill him!" At this moment, some cheetah clan couldn''t help it, and began to rush forward, their eyes red, turning into a pure beast, just wanting to tear Tang Ye to pieces.


    But isn''t this what Tang Ye wants?

 Chapter 1514： All out!

    Some cheetah tribe went crazy, and some wanted to rush up, but they were stopped by the tribe. Fortunately, Tang Ye felt like this, because there were not many cheetah tribes rushing up now, and if those traps killed them, other cheetah tribes would realize this, and there would not be too many cheetah tribes that could kill them.


    A large group of cheetah races must be rushed up, so that more people will be killed, so that the plan is considered successful. In order to add fire when the cheetah clan is going crazy right now, Tang Ye put down the cheetah clan that was sharply stabbed by him, and then threw it down to the cheetah clan.


    What is this for? Do you want to let go of that cheetah clan?


    The cheetah clan underneath didn''t think so much, they all went to catch Tang Ye leaving their clan members.


    However, when they caught the cheetah clan, Tang Ye held a sharp wooden stake and threw it down.


    puff!


    The sharp wooden stake happened to pierce the hearts of the cheetah clan when they were about to catch their clan. They aimed very accurately and killed the tortured cheetah clan who saw a glimmer of life.


    The cheetah tribe who had caught the tribe was immediately stunned. They thought they had saved a tribe, but Tang Ye came to do this.


    That is equivalent to killing their people in their hands!


    This completely angered the cheetah tribe. The cheetah tribe who caught the tribe but let the tribe die in their own hands, as well as the several cheetah tribes watching next to them, could not accept this kind of thing, their eyes turned red, roared, desperate. Ran towards the cliff.


    "Kill you!"


    "I will tear you to pieces!"


    Those cheetah races rushed up and roared, they couldn''t bear it anymore!


    At this time, they are dominated by animal nature, not the spiritual wisdom derived from cultivation.


    After these cheetah tribes, there are other cheetah tribes following. They couldn''t help it anymore. Even knowing that this is a conspiracy, driven by this atmosphere, it seems to think that using the advantage of numbers to crush it can conflict with the defense of the ape race.


    "Chong!" there was such a voice shouting.


    So the cheetah clan rushed even more desperately. At the same time, there were more voices of encouragement rushing up. Where would the Cheetah Clan notice that these sounds were not made by their clansmen at all, but by Tang Ye arranged for someone to shout elsewhere.


    Tang Ye''s arrangement is very common in inciting incidents, and that is "Thanks", or the navy.


    Although it was a common strategy, Tang Ye succeeded. The emotions of those cheetah tribes were incited, and they all rushed to the clan land of the ape tribe on the stone mountain.


    Dozens of cheetah clan rushed up at once, still looking very majestic and mighty. However, the apes are not afraid. On the contrary, they were very happy to see the cheetah race rushing up. Because this meant that Tang Ye''s plan was successful.


    The effect was seen soon. When the cheetah tribe rushed up, the ape tribe¡¯s organ trap came into play. Rocks, sharp arrows, sharp wooden stakes camouflaged in the ground, etc., have been hit by cheetahs continuously, even if they are not dead, they are seriously injured. But the crazy cheetah clan doesn''t care about this, even the blood makes them more crazy, they continue to rush up.


    The scene is very hot and bloody.


    But when it calmed down slowly, I saw the cheetah tribe fall down. Dozens of cheetah tribes have suffered heavy casualties, more than two-thirds. The rest of them found that the rushing cry was not as encouraging as the original, and then seeing the fallen tribe and the tribe who could still stand, they suddenly recovered.


    How to fight this!


    Can''t fight at all, must stop!


    So the one-third of the cheetah clan stopped and rushed back, one after another. They have no time to feel sad because they have a hunch that murder will be forced on them. This is an instinctive sense of danger as a beast. When you return to the bottom of the mountain, eliminate the danger, and then deal with these **** apes!


    Before retreating, these cheetah tribes all looked at Tang Ye with extremely ferocious expressions. They felt that anyone could be let go, but Tang Ye could not be let go!


    In fact, those apes also thought Tang Ye was extremely terrifying. Because the torture that Tang Ye did to those cheetah tribes just now was too cruel and not humanitarian...Although such people are friendly, they always feel uncomfortable. It seems that as a positive party, there can be no excessive behaviors, and all behaviors must be displayed justice.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye has never been restricted by the so-called justice, and he insists on his position.


    Therefore, when the one-third of the cheetah clan stared at Tang Ye in anger, planning to retreat, thinking that there would be nothing wrong, Tang Ye suddenly rushed down from above.


    With a swish, Tang Ye''s speed was very fast, perhaps because he used a short space jump, which made people unable to see what was too strange, only that his speed was extremely fast. He arrived in front of a cheetah clan who wanted to retreat. The cheetah clan was still in shock, unable to imagine why Tang Ye was so fast. In the next second, Tang Ye squeezed his neck with one hand and snapped his neck with a click.


    Killed a cheetah clan.


    Then, Tang Ye rushed to another cheetah clan. The cheetah clan responded faster and launched an attack to resist, but these cheetah clan themselves were more or less injured, and then their mental aspect was also affected, and their power was weaker than usual. At the same time, Tang Ye was still using the power of the Overlord Halberd, so the simple resistance of these cheetah tribes was completely useless.


    Click!


    Still so sharp and simple, Tang Ye killed the second cheetah clan. He continued to jump in front of another cheetah clan and began a straightforward killing. It wasn''t until after four or five killings that the other cheetah tribes united together to fight against Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t fight so fast.


    However, at this time, the apes on the stone mountain also began to move out. They cooperated and rushed down to kill the retreating Cheetah tribe.


    Seeing so many apes rushing down, the few remaining cheetahs found that they were scared!


    They were afraid of being killed, just like the clansmen lying down beside them. As a result, they are no longer arrogant and arrogant as before, and don''t pay attention to the ape race. They turned to retreat, panicked, and fast. This should be called an escape. It''s a pity that they can''t escape. At this time, the ape clan is greatly superior in number, and there are experts like Tang Ye who can kill them in seconds, they can''t escape.


    Until the neck of the last cheetah clan was pinched, it probably explained that this killing was about to end.


    "No, don''t kill me!" The cheetah clan who was pinched by Tang Ye''s neck was very frightened and begged Tang Ye for mercy.


    If it hadn''t really happened, he would never believe it happened. Their dozens of cheetah tribes were actually wiped out by the apes!


    This is something that can''t be imagined with two heads, and neither heart can accept it!


    "This, this is not true!" After finally begging Tang Ye for mercy, the cheetah clan shook his head in pain, unwilling to believe such things.


    However, Tang Ye looked at him indifferently, still without hesitation, snapped his neck with a click. He finally realized that this was all true.

 Chapter 1515： Get it back!

    Dozens of cheetah tribes were all killed, the scene was bloody, and the whole stone mountain was stained red with blood. If you want to continue to live on the stone mountain, then the corpses of these cheetah tribes must be cleaned up. However, the ape clan did not clean up, because after a break, they left immediately.


    Migration, this matter was in Tang Ye''s plan. After killing the besieged cheetah tribe, it will soon attract the attention of the cheetah tribe, so we must leave, otherwise the cheetah tribe will send more people, and the ape tribe will end up worse. Therefore, now I am fortunate to have resolved the siege of dozens of cheetah tribes, and I cannot relax, because the crisis has not been lifted, but has become more serious.


    "Let''s go deeper into the Falling Star Forest!" In order to give his son Ape Gang more exercises, Yuanhe handed the migration action to Yuangang. In terms of orders, Yuangang''s power is no worse than Yuanhe, and even stronger than Yuanhe. Yuanhe is getting old, less energetic, more kind and kind. This is not suitable for the severe situation at the moment, because no mistakes can be made, otherwise the whole family will be destroyed.


    After taking a rest and rectification, Ape just took all the ape races and moved deeper into the Falling Star Forest. Tang Ye was at the end, doing defense and protection work. If the Cheetah clan chases, then he will block. The front and back are the most important places. The ape is just in front and Tang Ye is behind. From the ape tribe''s solution to the crisis to the search for a new place to survive, Tang Ye played a huge role. For this reason, his status in the ape clan is already very high, and the weight of faintly speaking is even higher than that of Ape Gang.


    Even so, Tang Ye would not easily make any decisions within the ape clan. He discussed all the decisions to be made with Yuangang, and finally asked Yuangang to speak out. However, Yuan Gang was really temperamental and righteous. Every time he said that Tang Ye''s great contribution was made in it, it made Tang Ye''s influence on the ape clan not big enough.


    Yuan Yuan liked to run next to Tang Ye and talk to Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye showed a relatively cold attitude, she still pestered Tang Ye.


    "Big Brother Yuan Ye, you are now the mainstay of our tribe. Take care to rest and don''t get tired." Yuan Yuan and Tang Ye said to Tang Ye after walking at the end.


    Tang Ye glanced at Yuan Yuan, feeling a bit strange. This is an ape girl, really not attractive to him as a human. So he didn''t have any other thoughts about Yuan Yuan, just like meeting an ordinary passerby, he put politeness first, and said: "It''s okay, I have taken a break and adjusted it, and nothing will happen."


    "But I have to rest too!" Yuan Yuan was very worried about Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye''s expression very sincere, and said: "You emphasized it yourself, don''t need to thank you for everything you have done for us, you help us also help yourself. I accept this kind of reason for the time being. The main reason is that I am worried that it will annoy you. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think it is enough to say thank you every day."


    "Then you still say." Tang Ye rolled his eyes.


    Yuan Yuan curled his lips, a little depressed, thinking that Tang Ye didn''t treat her as a big beauty. This is not a joke, Tang Ye is a human race, and of course he can''t judge the beauty of the ape race... Ape Yuan snorted and said, "You can''t be nice to me."


    "I''m not good to you?" Tang Ye said silently.


    Yuan Yuan tilted his head for a while, and felt that this was indeed the case. Tang Ye is such a powerful person, she is the only one among their tribe who gets along with women. The other girls wanted to get along with Tang Ye, but they were all dismissed by Tang Ye smiling. Those girls don''t bother Tang Ye anymore. Of course, the reason for this is Tang Ye''s attitude, but in fact there are also reasons for ape fate. Yuan Yuan is the most beautiful in the tribe, the other girls naturally feel that they can''t compete with her, so they won''t be boring.


    However, Yuan Yuan felt that Tang Ye''s attitude towards her was still inferior, and felt aggrieved, and said: "Then you can''t treat me better?"


    "Why do you want to be so good to you?" Tang Ye turned to look behind him to see if there was any situation, and then said to Yuan Yuan. This seems to be not very attentive. It must be disliked to treat a girl like this. If you like it, but I want to keep staring at her.


    Yuan Yuan felt that Tang Ye was too much, but he couldn''t say anything. He just hummed, "I will be sad if you are like this!"


    Tang Ye looked back at Yuan Yuan, was silent for a while, and said: "It''s good to be sad now, I''m afraid that you will be sad more in the future. Don''t rely on me too much. I am just a visitor to your tribe. Is going to leave."


    "You..." Yuan Yuan opened up and stopped talking. Tang Ye said this, of course she knew what it meant. This inexplicably made her a little sad. Fortunately, Tang Ye''s attitude has always been this way, not giving her any thoughts. She took a breath, as if aggrieved, and said, "Where are you going?"


    "Go up." Tang Ye didn''t conceal this, and said: "Three heavens, four heavens, and even nine heavens."


    Jiuzhongtian is definitely going, because the power of his daughter''s twelve demon spirits and thirty-six demon branches is related to Jiuzhongtian. He must figure it out, otherwise his daughter''s situation is not clear. In addition, Tang Ye also worried about one thing. If he can go back to the ancestral land someday, will his daughter still be there?


    Maybe it''s a few hundred years later. After a daughter is born in two or three years, how long will life be? Perhaps the only hope that can be held is that he can live as long as a world immortal under the power of the nine heavens, that is, at least several hundred years.


    These are Tang Ye''s thoughts. He still remembered that there was a big boss that could not be resolved, that was Xu Wuming. And Xu Wuming had an attempt to Sima Puyu, to be precise, it was the child in Sima Puyu''s belly who had an attempt, and that was also Tang Ye''s daughter. Being watched by Xu Wuming, a mysterious person, I wonder if something will happen.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye was very anxious. The women on the ancestral land, and even some who already have his children, are everything he misses in his heart now, and it is also his motivation to do these things in Jiuzhongtian. Therefore, he doesn''t care so much about the Jiuzhongtian. What he wants is to return to the ancestral land quickly. Of course, the premise is to complete the purpose of coming to the Jiuzhongtian.


    Since he didn''t pay too much attention to the people and things of Jiuzhongtian, he wouldn''t care too much about killing and means. These alien races stop him, so what if he destroys one race?


    "Big Brother Yuan Ye, what are you doing? Ignore me again!" Tang Ye thought about the affairs of the ancestral land, and was lost for a moment. Yuan Yuan didn''t know what he said. Yuan Yuan was a little angry and pushed him.


    Tang Ye came back to his senses and smiled, but lost the interest in talking for a while, and said, "Go and talk to the monkey about the situation behind. There is nothing unusual for the time being. Keep going. I will watch from behind."


    Yuan Yuan rolled his eyes, but knowing Tang Ye''s mood, he did not continue to pester Tang Ye.


    The entire ape tribe rushed to the depths of the Falling Star Forest like this, and at this time, a cheetah tribe rushed to the place where the ape tribe originally lived. They saw their people dying miserably, lying on the ground in all directions.


    Roar!


    A few cheetah clan roared out, this blood debt, they absolutely want to collect it back!

 Chapter 1516： encourage!

    When several cheetah tribes saw the scene on the stone mountain, it was their tribe who died, and they were so angry that they couldn''t express it. It was the first time this happened, and their cheetah family was actually slaughtered!


    In the second heaven, who dare not provoke the cheetah clan. Perhaps the Cheetah family is not the strongest, but the degree of fear is definitely the first. Because it is the biggest hunting clan!


    If you provoke them, you will not be at peace all day long, and sooner or later will die under their sharp teeth.


    Now, dozens of their clansmen have been massacred at once, not only to provoke them, but also to fight them.


    Which tribe is so bold!


    Several cheetah tribes who came soon found out that this was the place where the ape tribe lived. In other words, it was the ape tribe who killed dozens of them.


    "How is this possible?" A cheetah tribe thought it was incredible. The ape tribe could kill dozens of their tribesmen. This was unprecedented!


    "They used traps." A cheetah clan said after scanning the surroundings.


    Another cheetah clan squinted his eyes and said, "Even if the ape clan uses a trap, our people will not be so dull and will fall into the ape clan''s trap for nothing."


    Several cheetah clan fell silent. This is the key point. It is not surprising that the ape tribe uses traps in the forest. What is strange is why their cheetah tribe uses such traps. This is simply stupid. They cheetah clan will not make such a mistake!


    "Presumably a great character appeared in the ape tribe, and our tribe was caught in a trap." A cheetah tribe said in a deep voice.


    "Great apes?" A cheetah clan next to him responded, shook his head and said: "I haven''t heard of it."


    "I''ve heard of one." A cheetah clan said: "I passed a city before, and many people in the city were talking about an ape clan. Those people said he could smash a mantis head with one punch. That''s one. Punch, there is no extra action. In other words, facing the Mantis tribe, this ape tribe can be killed with one punch. Is this ape tribe a great person?"


    "Mantis tribe?" A cheetah tribe asked in surprise: "Even we can''t kill it with one punch."


    "It''s not impossible, but it''s impossible." Another cheetah clan spoke more objectively and said: "We hunt a mantis clan, and it takes a lot of effort to deal with it by one person. If two people, we have to entangle for a while. ."


    "Doesn''t that mean that this ape clan is much better than us?" a cheetah clan concluded.


    Several other cheetah tribes all looked at him with strange or unhappy expressions. Probably that conclusion is a trampling for them. Trample to self-esteem, trample to authority.


    These cheetah tribes, who are used to being aloof, did not expect that their dozens of tribes gathered together, in fact, they did not exert the power that dozens of tribes should have. They are gathered together because of temporary emotions, and there is no unified leadership and consensus. To put it ugly, they are just a group of mobs, otherwise they will not be easily fooled, and the whole army will be destroyed under the trap of the ape race.


    Of course, this still cannot ignore the role of that powerful ape race. The cheetah tribes were finally not so arrogant, and they remembered the great ape tribe, and when they returned to report this matter, they would report this great ape tribe.


    Now, whether Tang Ye was a human race or disguised as an ape race, he would become a target in the eyes of a foreign race.


    "Let''s go back and report first, let the superiors make a decision. Anyway, this ape tribe must be wiped out!" A cheetah tribe said coldly, clenching his fist.


    The other cheetah tribes had no objection, nodded their heads and jumped away, and went back to report to their heads what happened to their dozens of tribes.


    At this time, the large ape tribe began to penetrate into the middle of the Falling Star Forest, the trees became taller, and the towering stone pillars were bigger and taller. The place within the range is getting quieter and quieter. This silence does not mean safety. On the contrary, it means danger. In the forest, monsters delineate territory. The more silent, the more it shows that there are territories delineated by powerful monsters. When they enter the territory of these monsters, the monsters will definitely come out to settle accounts.


    Now they don''t want to go to war, they want to keep going and reduce losses.


    "It''s almost dark, find a place to stay and rest." Said the father beside Yuangang.


    Yuanhe looked around and said, "Okay."


    These apes have lived in the forest for so long, and they are more clear about the laws in the forest than Tang Ye, so after the ape had just spoken, they all took action, avoided potentially dangerous places, and settled down to rest in an orderly manner.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye admired it. Living in the jungle, these ape races do better than anyone else. He believed that if these ape races had improved their strength and possessed powerful martial skills, they might be the king of the jungle.


    Now that I have opened a distance, the situation is quite safe. Tang Ye felt it was time to give some encouragement to these ape races, so he told Yuan Gang about sharing the vajra martial arts.


    Sarugang agreed very much. For getting stronger, the sooner the better. Now I¡¯m resting, and the night is still long. It¡¯s good to be able to get more familiar with Diamond Boxing. So he called all the apes to announce this exciting news to the apes.


    When the apes gathered, they were very curious, and some were even worried, thinking that there was something bad. But next, what they heard seemed like a dream.


    Yuan Gang said to them: "Everyone knows that our ape clan has never had any decent martial arts. Even if there are strong clansmen who participate in martial arts competitions, they will not be able to win in the end, so they will not get martial arts rewards. It¡¯s always been so weak. It¡¯s impossible to become strong, and it¡¯s even weaker if you are oppressed by other tribes. Therefore, we hardly see the hope of the tribe¡¯s emergence. But now, thanks to the help and gifts of Yuanye, we have contributed to our tribe. A powerful martial skill, that is''King Kong Fist''!"


    "What?" Powerful martial arts? ! "Hearing what Yuan Gang said, the clan Great Ape He next to him was surprised. Regarding the King Kong Quan, Tang Ye only told Yuan Gang and Yuan Yuan before that other ape clan didn¡¯t know it. As the patriarch, Ape He knew one kind What powerful martial arts means, it may make the entire tribe stronger and change the fate of the tribe.


    Powerful martial arts are especially important for the apes. With the identity of a pseudo-human race, most of the resources among the alien races are not available to them. What they want to fight for is even more difficult for them. Therefore, the weaker the weaker this vicious cycle happens to them, and they are always disappointed in the future. Now if he has a powerful martial skill and can settle down in a new place, Yuanhe seems to be able to see a rising future!


    "Is this true?!" Yuanhe looked at Yuangang excitedly.


    Yuan Gang nodded and said, "I have secretly learned this diamond boxing these days. Although I only learned a little bit of fur, I am very satisfied with its power. I believe you will be very satisfied after seeing it! Now, I will show you Let¡¯s see how powerful this set of boxing is."


    All the apes are watching.


    At this time, the monkey punched a huge tree next to him, and with a bang, the huge tree fell.


    Wow!


    The ape race was in an uproar, so powerful?

 Chapter 1517： satisfaction!

    A few ape tribes couldn''t hold that huge tree, but the ape interrupted it as soon as he punched it. This kind of power was much stronger than the ape they knew. At this moment, they understood, why the ape had just become so protruding when hunting down the remaining cheetah clan that day, it turned out to be stronger!


    And the reason for this becoming stronger is because of learning this powerful martial art-Diamond Boxing!


    Is this diamond boxing really so powerful?


    Yuan Gang saw the surprise of the tribe, and said with a smile: "Yes, what I showed just now is the domineering power of diamond boxing. Although it has my own fairly good strength, if there is no such domineering essence of diamond boxing, I can''t break such a big tree with one punch. And now, all of us have the opportunity to learn this boxing technique! Because Brother Shayeye said, this is for all of us to learn. He wants our entire tribe to be strong stand up!"


    After speaking, Yuan Gang looked at Tang Ye, who was quiet standing on the branch of a tall tree, full of respect and gratitude. It seems that Tang Ye is not a person of his age, but an elder who has dedicated his life to them, and must be respected and not rude.


    Tang Ye expressed helplessness when he heard Yuan Gang''s words. Yuangang still counted the credit to him. In this case, he would be more grateful and respected by the ape race. However, as a disguised ape clan, he didn''t want to be valued so much, he just wanted to be quiet. For those honors, just one ape is enough. Because in the future, Ape just wants to lead the entire ape race.


    Although Tang Ye thought that if the ape race becomes stronger, he will stand on his side in the future and join hands with the human race to fight this kind of thing, but now neither the human race nor the ape race become stronger, this kind of thing is quite far away. of. Especially, when he reached the uppermost realm of alien rule like Eighth Heaven, he didn''t know how much time had passed. At that time, the human race and the ape race who first learned martial arts were probably already dead.


    If you can''t cultivate to the heavenly immortal realm, your life span is not long, up to two hundred years. If you want to live longer, you have to break through the realm, rejuvenate and rejuvenate your body. I hope that those human races who have such talents can cultivate to the heavenly fairyland.


    However, even if they were deprived of their spiritual bones, even after learning Tai Chi, they could slowly recover their spiritual bones and start practicing again, but it was a slow process. According to Tang Ye''s experience, this kind of thing may get better after one to two generations of talents.


    Fortunately, the world is now closed, and the human race lives there in a relatively stable way, and can safely carry out the renewal and transformation of one to two generations. You can make an expectation that in a few decades, when you go to another world, the situation will be greatly changed. Perhaps it will become the master of the human race.


    So Tang Ye must guard the first heaven. In order to attract the attention of the upper realm, he must keep hitting it. Now it is the second heaven, then the third heaven, then the fourth heaven, until the eighth heaven!


    After being said that by Yuan Gang, all the ape races looked at Tang Ye and showed great respect, as if to support him as a leader. This is terrible. There are still patriarchs now. Although Yuanhe deliberately downplayed his influence and let the younger generation take the position, it was also Yuangang, not the outsider who suddenly entered this tribe.


    Fortunately, the ape is not such a careful, arrogant person. Otherwise, he would be able to spy on the position of the patriarch for Tang Ye, want to grab his position, and then engage in such things as an open fight.


    Tang Ye really didn''t want to have this kind of dog blood anymore, so he waved his hand to many ape tribes and said, "That''s just a martial skill I acquired in the first heaven. Since we are all ape tribes and we are facing such a difficult situation, Why not share it. If everyone really wants to thank me, then when I have difficulties in the future, please help."


    "Of course!" Yuangang laughed loudly: "Brother Yuanye, our entire tribe owes you favors, not only this time, but also to solve the problem. So, as long as you have something to do, let alone one Pieces, I will do as many pieces for you!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Thank you then. I''m not afraid to tell you that I want to go to a higher level, because there are things I have to do. So, after you settle down, I think I will leave."


    Many ape races talked about Tang Ye''s leaving. Some of them feel pity and regret, and some secretly put aside their hearts, because they are more traditional and aboriginal, and for Tang Ye, the sudden arrival of the tribe, occupy such an important position among other tribes. If there are other attempts, would it be possible? Not terribly bad. Since you are leaving, there is no need to worry.


    Tang Ye looked at these apes, squinted his eyes, thought about one thing, then made a decision, and said, "There is one more thing I need to tell you."


    The Ape Clan was attracted by Tang Ye''s words and looked at him.


    Tang Ye scanned the ape races and said, "I got this diamond boxing martial art from the human race. This is a gift from a human race, and my own strength is also because of the human race''s help. Therefore, you should know that I owe human favors. If you learn this martial art, you will also owe human favors. However, you know the human situation, I don¡¯t know if you are also like other tribes. Look down on Humans and bully Humans. In short, can you accept Humans¡¯ favors?"


    "No, it should be said, can you accept the human race?" Tang Ye asked, staring at the changes in the expressions of those ape races.


    He needs to see clearly the attitude of these ape races towards human races, if they are the same as other alien races, then he doesn''t have to hold any hope.


    "Human race?" When those ape race heard Tang Ye''s words, they were stunned. They hadn¡¯t really thought about this. The Human Race was so weak and couldn¡¯t practice, how could there be such a powerful martial skill?


    Tang Ye was a little surprised and satisfied when he saw the ape clan''s attitude.


    Because these apes, when they talk about humans, they don''t immediately show that kind of disdain and contempt, but feel surprised. It was as if they were surprised to see that the ape was just so strong.


    At this moment, the monkey said: "What about the human race? Why can''t we accept the human race? Think about what happened to our tribe. What is the difference from the human race? I think that the human race is our alliance! We should fight against the human race together with the human race. The bullying tribe, we want to regain dignity and freedom!"


    "Yes, that''s right, we and the human race are both discriminated and oppressed tribes. Why should we encounter this kind of thing? We should unite!" In addition to Yuan Gang, there are other ape tribes who think so.


    The attitude of this ape clan is more significant than that of Ape Gang. Because the monkey had just been affected by Tang Ye beforehand, it was normal to stand on the side of the human race. But that ape race is not. He has not been specially influenced by Tang Ye, but he still stands on the side of the human race, which is rare.


    Tang Ye was relieved, and then ape tribes expressed their opinions, and they didn''t think there was anything wrong with the human tribe and should not be treated differently. Tang Ye is happy with this situation, this time the investment is right!

 Chapter 1518： Check with the wind!

    The attitude of the ape race towards the human race is not like other alien races, but it is not difficult to understand, because they are also treated like the human race. That kind of empathy makes them tend to treat Human Race as their own.


    In the world of Nine Heavens, which generally oppresses the human race, Tang Ye feels that this kind of thinking of the ape race is rare and precious, and he is happy about the decision to give the vajra fist, because this is right, and investment is also a kind of technical work.


    Faced with the doubts of many ape tribes, Ape Gang responded, Tang Ye stopped participating and went to rest.


    With the prestige of Yuangang, it is easy to deal with the doubts and concerns of the ape race. In this way, the relationship between the ape race and the human race has gone a step further. Then it was dinner time, it was not a problem to hunt down some little monsters, and there were all kinds of delicious wild fruits. Many apes eat together, and it feels like a joyous bonfire party, exciting and full of beauty.


    However, at this time, the cheetah clan learned the news that dozens of them had died at the hands of the ape clan, and almost all expressed great anger. They wanted the ape clan to pay the debt and destroy the ape clan. This kind of thing is also known by other tribes, and other tribes are surprised, and then their respective moods. Some people think that the ape tribe is desperate, some think that the ape tribe is stupid, and some are as angry as the cheetah tribe. They think that the ape tribe is a provocation and insult to the majestic and the superior. Punish hard.


    But there were also secretly happy. They felt that the cheetah clan was rampant and overbearing, and many tribes were offended, and these tribes just wanted something wrong with the cheetah clan.


    On that night, Baotian, the patriarch of the cheetah clan, announced a message that the ape clan will be wiped out. This is not only a revenge for the ape clan¡¯s killing of dozens of them, but also a punishment for upholding the authority of the superior. As a result, the night was very unquiet, and teams of cheetah tribes rushed to the place where the ape tribe lived, searched the apes, and then killed the apes. The sporadic apes living in the city or in the forest failed to escape, and died one by one at the hands of the Cheetah.


    At the same time, another force of the Cheetah tribe, the Four Little Heavenly Kings arranged by Baotian to search Tang Ye, Leopard Thunder, Leopard Wind, Leopard Rain, Leopard Fire, etc., appeared at the gate of the Second Heaven Realm, that is, Tang Ye¡¯s most First appeared in the second place. Now Tang Ye disappeared out of thin air, they wanted to find Tang Ye.


    "Our Cheetah tribe''s sight is all over the second heaven, but we haven''t seen this human demon. Could it be that he was killed by people from other tribes?" Leopard Lei was the leader of this operation. Looking around, there was no Tang Ye. He said impatiently: "After all, for this human demon, there are many tribes who want to kill. He has the treasure of the overlord halberd in his hand."


    Leopard Huo said: "Since he has the power of Overlord Halberd, it should not be easy to be killed. In the first day of the heavens, the giant ant clan who also arrived in the earth fairyland was killed easily by him? He also killed many members of our cheetah clan."


    "Leopard Huo, you don''t have to look down on this human demon so much, what do you do to be aspiring to others." Leopard Yu said.


    Leopard Huo glanced at Leopard Rain and sneered: "Could it be that the few Cheetah tribes killed by the human demons at the beginning were not our tribesmen?"


    "You..." Leopard Yu was angry, waiting for Leopard Fire.


    The two cheetah races are incompatible with fire and water, and they like to fight, but when they need to cooperate to kill the enemy, they are not at all ambiguous. Perhaps it''s like that, the more fierce the noise, the better the relationship.


    "Okay, stop arguing." At this time, Bao Lei spoke to stop the quarrel between Bao Huo and Bao Yu, and then looked at Bao Feng.


    Leopard Feng remained silent, she was silent and closed her eyes. She was feeling the surrounding breath, or the breath in the wind, and looking for Tang Ye''s trace through the breath. At this time, Leopard Wind¡¯s strengths, this time the operation, the work of the search, the only thing the four little kings can count on is the leopard wind, which is a secret technique.


    Leopard Wind is also a rare, quiet and elegant woman in the cheetah clan. Although it seems weird to say how beautiful a cheetah is from the perspective of the human race, it is not weird in the cheetah race, so many cheetah races have a good impression of leopard wind. However, Leopard Wind itself has outstanding talents. Since it can become one of the four little kings, it is tantamount to excluding most of the cheetah men, and their abilities are not worthy of Leopard Wind. Finally, the common thing, as the son of the patriarch, as the star of the double sky, may become the patriarch of the cheetah clan, and even the lord of the double sky, Leopard Lei has a good impression of Leopard Wind, and a silent announcement has been issued. Among the cheetah tribe, the leopard wind is from Leopard Thunder, and other tribes cannot move.


    Leopard Wind was used to the noise of Leopard Fire and Leopard Rain, and was not affected by the breath of Tang Ye. Regarding the task of searching Tang Ye this time, she has no opinion. She also wanted to kill Tang Ye, firmly treating Tang Ye as an enemy. Nothing else, just because Tang Ye was a human demon, he killed a few of their people as soon as he reached the second heaven. She defines herself as a good person, so there is no doubt that Tang Ye is a big evil person.


    The evil ones must be eliminated.


    After Leopard Lei spoke, looking at Leopard Wind, both Leopard Huo and Leopard Yu stopped arguing. They know that if Leopard Wind is affected, Leopard Thunder will definitely get angry. It''s better not to do this, they all looked at Leopard Wind quietly.


    After feeling the leopard wind, he opened his eyes, looked at a forest in front of him, and said, "There is the breath of that human demon in front."


    "How do you know that it is the human demon? You haven''t touched him." Leopard Huo said. They were worried about the suspicion of Leopard Wind¡¯s behavior that would make Leopard Lei upset, and Leopard Lei¡¯s horror, they were very jealous. Leopard Fire added: ¡°I think we came all the way from the woods, but we didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. Place, I think that human demon has already left."


    Leopard Wind knew their doubts, and said: "I did not come into contact with the human demon, but it is not difficult to find out the aura of the human demon. Because I have mastered the different auras of the entire double heaven, if suddenly there is something strange. It¡¯s very likely that it belongs to this human demon. In addition, in the woods over there, I feel not only this unusual aura, but also of our people."


    "Our tribe?" Leopard Lei frowned and said in doubt: "Didn''t those tribesmen killed by the human demons deal with it? How can we still have the breath of our tribe?"


    "Maybe there is still something to be done." Leopard Wind said.


    "Then let''s go and take a look." Leopard Lei said.


    The four jumped together and reached the woods. Leopard Wind felt it again, to find out the location of the tribe who breathed. In fact, she felt that unusual aura, judged to be a human demon, and the location of this aura was also the location of this race.


    After finding the location, it was a pit that was obviously filled. They dug a pit and found a body of their tribe.


    This is exactly the cheetah clan member that Tang Ye killed and buried before.

 Chapter 1519： Exposed!

    Tang Ye ran into several cheetah tribes just when he arrived at Erzhongtian. In order to kill a few cheetah tribes steadily, he ran to the woods, and then used a roundabout plan to kill several cheetah tribes one by one, so as to prevent the cheetah tribes from joining forces and being difficult to deal with. When killing the first cheetah clan, in order to prevent other cheetah clan from seeing, he buried the cheetah clan.


    Unexpectedly, it was discovered by Leopard Wind now. And when he buried the cheetah clan, he left too much aura on the cheetah clan, so he was judged by the leopard wind.


    Leopard Feng believed that since this tribe was killed by Tang Ye, then the unusual aura on him must be Tang Ye''s. For this reason, she locked Tang Ye''s breath so that it would not be difficult to find Tang Ye. Wind is everywhere. Where there is wind, there is always that alternative atmosphere circulating. Therefore, it was only a matter of time to find Tang Ye. As long as you follow the wind, you can definitely find it.


    "The human demon is not nearby." Leopard Wind felt it again and concluded.


    Leopard Lei nodded and said, "Then let''s find a place to stay. It''s late now, so we can''t eat and sleep outside."


    Although they are aliens, they have lived a civilized life for too long, just like the rule of the human race. There are towns, houses, work during the day and rest at night, etc. They recognize this state of life and think that this is civilization.


    Leopard Huo Leopard Rain and the others had no objection, so a few people swept together to a nearby city. The entire double heaven has the eyeliner of the cheetah clan, and the leopard leopard has a very high status in the clan. However, Leopard Lei had no intention of being too high-profile. He knew very well that the human demons now disappeared because they were hidden. So he dismissed the cheetah clan who came to meet him, and kept a low profile with Leopard Wind.


    However, they heard an incredible thing from the cheetah tribe they came to meet, that the ape tribe killed dozens of them. They almost thought they had heard it wrong, isn''t that a joke, can the ape tribe kill dozens of them? No matter how bad the cheetah clan is, and dozens of them are together, it is definitely not the ape clan that can kill it.


    Leopard Lei was very curious about this and asked a few more questions. But the cheetah clan here is not very clear about that, and they haven''t been able to answer too much.


    "Heh..." Leopard Lei sneered, and said, "When will our cheetah clan be bullied by the ape clan? Dozens of clansmen have been killed. This is a big slap in the face."


    The appearance of Leopard Lei''s sneer showed his arrogance, and he was full of disdain for the ape clan when he spoke, and his expression was very indifferent, and he showed a fierce force, as if he wanted to destroy the ape clan.


    Both Leopard Huo and Leopard Yu knew that Leopard Lei was angry. Leopard Huo had the same idea as Leopard Lei. He felt that it was necessary to wipe out those ape tribes and give other tribes a warning that whoever touched them would have to pay a heavy price.


    The authority as the hegemon must not be provoked. Only by firmly controlling with fear can the position of the overlord be secured.


    But Leopard Yu didn¡¯t want to care about it, and said, ¡°The patriarch must have made arrangements for this matter. We only need to focus on solving this human demon. The big deal is, if we meet the ape clan, we will kill it. All right."


    Leopard Wind did not comment, and seemed to be a little tired of all these endless days of fighting.


    Leopard Lei took great care of Leopard Wind. After Leopard Yu said that, he nodded in agreement. In fact, he wanted Leopard Wind to rest earlier and said: "Let¡¯s go to the branch mansion in front to eat something, and then rest well, and continue tomorrow. Search for the traces of the human demon."


    A few people had no opinion, and went to their branch of the cheetah family in this city. Then, walking on the street, Leopard Wind stopped suddenly and looked at a tailor shop ahead.


    "What''s the matter?" Leopard Lei looked at Leopard Feng suspiciously.


    Leopard Feng closed his eyes to feel it, opened his eyes and said: "It seems that there is the breath of that human demon."


    "What?" Leopard Lei was shocked.


    Leopard Huo and Leopard Rain even made preparations to attack, thinking that the human demon was around and was about to go to war.


    Leopard Wind was not so nervous, and walked along the breath he felt, arrived in front of the tailor''s shop, and opened the door. Leopard Lei didn''t know why, but they had to follow. They remain cautious and protect Leopard Wind from sneak attacks.


    The interior of the tailor''s shop was dark, and between Leopard Fire''s wave of hands, there was a flame in his hand, which illuminated the shop. But there was no one, and nothing unusual.


    Leopard Feng frowned, not believing that he was wrong.


    Leopard Lei looked around and found nothing suspicious. He looked at Leopard Wind and said, "Could it be something wrong?"


    Leopard Feng shook his head and said: "I did feel the familiar and unusual breath, it must be that of the human demon."


    "It wouldn''t be a coincidence. This human demon also appeared in this city that I don''t even call it famous. It''s still in a tailor shop. Could it be that this human came to buy clothes?" Leopard Huo expressed great doubt.


    Leopard Feng did not answer him, keeping the doubts, but to explore, it seemed that she was all right. Leopard Huo actually had a lot of opinions about her appearance. It is true that she is a very beautiful woman in the family, but as a proud man, Leopard Huo feels that there is no need for their man to circle a woman. Are women so important? He often despises men who forget their parents when they see beautiful women. Women should take the initiative to come into their arms instead of kneeling down into a woman''s skirt!


    Had it not been for Leopard Lei''s affection for Leopard Wind, and worried about angering Leopard Lei, Leopard Fire would have been rude to Leopard Wind. He felt that Leopard Wind was very self-righteous, as if she had privileges because of her identity.


    Leopard Wind doesn''t seem to care whether the relationship between her and the members is good or bad. He still looks like that, without answering, thinking about her own. Then she closed her eyes and felt it, then turned her head to the other side, opened her eyes and walked to the other side.


    There is a wall, nothing unusual. However, Leopard Wind stretched out a hand and pressed it against the wall, pushed it, nothing changed. After a while, she sent out a force to hit the wall. A hole was directly broken in the wall, exposing the secret room inside.


    Leopard Lei, Leopard Huo and Leopard Rain saw their eyes brightly. Unexpectedly, this tailor shop has another secret. In terms of finding things, Leopard Wind''s ability is beyond doubt. Even Leopard Fire, who is unhappy with Leopard Wind, has to accept it.


    A few people walked into the secret room, saw various disguise props inside, and finally saw the body of a chameleon clan that had begun to decay.


    Since it is this tailor shop and this chameleon clan, it is clear that this is where Tang Ye looked for Master Yi Rong. It''s really unfortunate, this was discovered by Leopard Lei and the others. Then, the things that Tang Ye had easily passed, they would naturally know.


    Leopard Lei looked around and said coldly: "No wonder this Human Race Demon disappeared out of thin air, because he changed his face and is no longer Human Race now!"

 Chapter 1520： They make sense!

    Tang Ye did some treatment after killing Master Yi Rong to hide herself. Murder is one of them. However, how did he know that a character like Leopard Wind appeared, and he was only traced to him based on his remaining breath.


    Generally speaking, this ability is too abnormal. The breath remaining in the air? Doesn''t it mean that you just have to carry the perfume with you, and leave it to spray to get rid of your breath.


    Fortunately, the hidden processing that Tang Ye did was not completely useless. He cleared out any props that changed into the ape clan, so that Leopard Feng and the others could not know that he changed into the ape clan.


    "Now we need to find out which tribe this human demon has become." Leopard Lei said.


    Leopard Wind closed his eyes again to feel, but he couldn''t feel which tribe Tang Ye changed into. After opening his eyes, he shook his head and said, "This human demon hides the people who change into some tribe, but don''t worry, Human Race The devil¡¯s breath is different from other tribes. Even if he changes his face, I can find him. But faster, if you let him come into contact with people from other tribes, imitate those tribes, and live with those tribes for a long time, he The human race''s breath will become weaker and weaker, and it will be more troublesome to trace it."


    Leopard Lei said: "Since this Human Race Demon has appeared here, I will send someone to investigate the suspicious people or things that have appeared in the city during this period of time. Let''s take a break now, I believe we can find this Human Race soon. It''s a devil, and you need to deal with it."


    The others had no objection and left the tailor shop and went to rest in the mansion of the tribe branch.


    On the other side, Tang Ye and Yuan Clan had a happy dinner, and then Tang Ye discussed with Yuan Gang, Yuan He and other important figures in the tribe about finding a place to live. That is a place for long-term survival. It needs to have the same defensive advantage as the original stone mountain, and it is best to have a retreat. Like the stone mountain before, there is no way to retreat, so it is very passive after being surrounded. As for other basic living conditions such as mountains and rivers, it is definitely necessary.


    "No one has ever explored where we go further, so if we go further, the danger will increase greatly. However, the places we have visited so far are not very suitable for long-term survival, so it is very necessary to continue to investigate further." Just said to everyone.


    The clan Great Yuanhe said: "Then send a few people to explore, and the large troops will be stationed in the same place, and then move over after the exploration reaches a suitable place."


    "I think so too." Yuan Gang said, then he looked at Tang Ye and said, "Brother Yuan Ye have any thoughts?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I have no opinion."


    "Then now see who is sent to investigate." Yuanhe nodded.


    "Count me." Tang Ye smiled, calmly, feeling like he was the best person to do this kind of thing.


    In fact, Tang Ye also had his own purpose in doing this. That is, after entering the Falling Star Forest, he always felt that this forest composed of so-called "falling stars", that is, falling stars, contained something extraordinary. So he wanted to find out. Especially, he hopes to find an ethereal secret realm, and then break into the realm of a superior earth fairy or even a heavenly fairy. In this way, you don''t have to worry about anyone in the second layer, and it is easy to get the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd.


    However, Yuan Gang looked at Tang Ye, a little embarrassed, and said, "Brother Yuan Ye, I want you to stay here to take care of everyone. By the way, I will teach you King Kong Quan. As for finding a place to stay, I and a few people Just go. After being besieged by the cheetah clan, I know what kind of place to find is more suitable, there is no problem."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Yuan had just made such a request, and nodded and said: "It''s okay, then I will stay."


    Although he wanted to take the opportunity to explore a falling star forest, he had to find a place to stay first. I am afraid there was not much extra time, so Tang Ye was not very anxious, and it was not impossible to stay.


    The matter was settled, Tang Ye and everyone went to rest until the next day according to the plan. As for Leopard Lei, he sent someone to investigate the stranger things in the city, and his subordinates returned to the report, making him think that the investigation of the human demons had made a breakthrough.


    The subordinates sent out came back and reported: "A few days ago, an amazing thing happened in the city, that is, an ape tribe smashed the head of a mantis tribe with a punch. Then the tribe tribe. When I came to settle the account, I was beaten to death by the ape tribe. It was the Green Snake tribe who died. The ape tribe has such strength, it is very rare.


    "Heh..." Bao Lei sneered when he heard the report from his subordinates, which might be ridiculous again. Because the ape tribe killed dozens of their tribe. They just heard about it and discussed it. They knew that an ape tribe punched a mantis in the head. Even their cheetah tribe could not do this. , But the ape race did it, indicating that the ape race is very powerful. Then, he didn''t expect that this amazing thing the Ape Race had done was actually in their current city!


    This is too coincidental. Therefore, Leopard Lei couldn''t help wondering whether this powerful ape race could be easily made by the human demon.


    Not only Leopard Thunder, but Leopard Fire, Leopard Rain and Leopard Wind also guess like this. They glanced at each other and thought of the same thing.


    Leopard Lei smiled and said: "The thing that the ape tribe killed dozens of our tribesmen, I thought I could not teach the ape tribe. But now it seems that we should go to deal with these ape tribes. Because of this. The mighty ape race may be with those ape races. Then, he is most likely the human demon."


    Leopard Huo had a direct temper and was also a bit irritable. When he heard that the Ape Clan had killed dozens of their tribesmen, he immediately wanted to kill the Ape Clan for revenge, but was persuaded by the Leopard Yu to trace the human demons. Now this opportunity comes again, and it is related to the fact that they want to track down the human demon. He suddenly became excited, laughed, and said: "Now I want to kill that ape clan, let them know that we cheetah clan , Not just any cat or dog can be bullied!"


    Leopard Feng and Leopard Yu didn''t speak. When the matter was found out, they were chasing after the ape clan, and there was no need to say the rest. Otherwise, on some concepts of right and wrong, why can their cheetah tribe hunt and kill other tribes at will, and other tribes moved their cheetah tribe, as if they had committed a heinous crime, an offensive act of treason?


    This is the power and concept of the Cheetah clan as a powerful tribe. They don''t need to bow their heads to others. They will always be a reasonable party. Whoever has a hard fist makes sense.


    The goal has been clear. The four little heavenly kings, Leopard Lei and the others, rushed to the place where the original apes lived, and the main purpose was to track down the human demon.


    Originally, the Cheetah Clan had separated two powers to deal with the Ape Clan and track down the human demon. Now that the two powers are unified, then whether it is Tang Yehe or the Ape Clan, the pressure is greatly increased.

 Chapter 1521： Primitive monster!

    Yuan Gang took a few elite people into the Starfall Forest to find a place to stay, but was attacked by a powerful monster. It was a giant rhinoceros monster, whose strength was almost close to that of an intermediate earth fairy. Yuan Gang and the others were not opponents. Several members of the tribe were injured, and Yuan just asked a member of the tribe to report back and ask for support!


    Hearing that it was a giant rhinoceros monster, Tang Ye was a little surprised, because he had seen a giant rhino, that was the giant rhino, the lord of the two heavens. His real name may not be Giant Rhinoceros, but he is standing at the pinnacle of the Second Heaven, and he is used to be called the Giant Rhinoceros. Perhaps he wants to promote the strength of the Giant Rhinoceros family.


    If you are going to be singled out, the giant rhino clan is indeed strong. Under the same strength, a giant rhino tribe can often defeat three to four cheetah tribes. Therefore, in the case of equal strength, the giant rhino can be said to be the strongest in singles. The reason why Erzhongtian is an arrogant and overbearing cheetah clan is even more arrogant than the giant rhino clan, because the number of cheetah clan is far greater than the giant rhino clan.


    The giant rhinoceros monster that Ape has just encountered is different from the giant rhinoceros. The monster state did not change to the half-human state, just like the most primitive. Such monsters are regarded as failures by the tribes and are often used to lead the battle in wars. To put it bluntly, they are "cannon fodder." But the tribe likes such cannon fodder. Because keeping the monster state advanced, it has extremely brutal and rude power, and its power is stronger than the clansmen. It is a very good weapon of war.


    "It''s actually a giant rhino tribe in a primitive state?" Yuanhe was very surprised and worried. He didn''t expect to encounter a monster in a primitive state. Such a situation would be very dangerous. He was worried that something happened to the ape.


    Tang Ye stayed in the world of Jiuzhongtian for a long time, and had already understood the situation among these monsters. For this reason, he guessed why the giant rhinos in the state of primitive monsters appeared in the Falling Star Forest. He believed that it was related to the deepening of the Falling Star Forest. After entering the Falling Star Forest, he has been paying attention to the situation of the Falling Star Forest. He has never found a tribe in the state of primitive monsters before, but after continuing to deepen, he began to see more and more monsters. Some monsters are compared. Weird, there is no advancement to a complete orc state. And now here, after going deep enough into the Falling Star Forest, there appeared a monster that didn''t look like an alien half-human at all. Then there may be a phenomenon, the monsters in the depths of the falling star forest are all in primitive state!


    In this way, Tang Ye came to another conclusion, this Falling Star Forest is definitely not simple!


    Since the monsters in the depths are primitive, there must be a lot of primitive things. Among them, Tang Ye thought of the ethereal secret realm. The more primitive the secret realm, the closer it is to the secret realm filled with spiritual energy. And this is exactly the ethereal secret realm.


    "I will support Yuan Gang." Tang Ye said actively. In fact, there are not many people who can go to things that are in danger except him. Sarukazu must also hope he can go. Because he is the strongest, he has the greatest chance of saving Sarugang and other people.


    Of course, Tang Ye would have to take risks as well, because he might not be able to deal with the giant rhino monster, and then he would have an accident. Yuanhe knew this situation, so while he hoped that Tang Ye could go, he felt guilty for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much. Maybe he was not sure that he could completely deal with the giant rhino monster, but he was confident to escape in a crisis. In addition, he also wanted to see the power of the giant rhino monster. If you can deal with the giant rhinoceros monster, then it will not be difficult to deal with the world lord giant rhino.


    "I''ll arrange a few more elite people to go with you!" Yuanhe was very worried about Yuangang''s situation, and Tang Ye took the initiative to speak out to support him. He was very grateful.


    Tang Ye has no opinion. Soon several people were ready, and under the leadership of the ape clan who came back to report, jumped to the place where the ape had just been attacked by the giant rhino monster.


    Going deep into the Falling Star Forest, I saw many monsters that I had never seen before. Even though many monsters were relatively small, they rushed to attack when they saw the jumping ape race. However, Tang Ye, who jumped ahead, smashed a monster''s head with a punch. After smashing a few, the monsters knew that Tang Ye was not easy to provoke, so they gave up the pursuit.


    These are relatively small monsters, but their aggressiveness is already so strong, if you encounter a powerful one, it will be very tricky. These monsters and the places they have passed must be noted, so as not to be attacked again when the large troops move.


    Under the leadership of the ape clan who came back to report, I quickly heard the sound of "banging", accompanied by many flying birds and other little monsters and fleeing. The ape clan told Tang Ye that this was exactly what the giant rhinoceros beast and the apegang had fought.


    Soon a few people appeared just behind the ape. At this moment, the ape had just blasted against the giant rhino monster. The ape had just exhausted his strength. With a little diamond fist he learned, the power can be said to be extremely powerful, but it is still affected by that. The giant rhinoceros flies.


    The giant rhinoceros monster has a huge body. Their original state is a huge rhino, but the whole body is covered with a layer of black steel armor skin, which can be said to be like a tank. Regarding the power of rampage, no one is their opponent in Double Heaven. The two long and short horns on its nose are the main weapons, which can send out power attacks with lightning attributes. It can be described that the giant rhino monster is both a tank and a mage. If it is charged, it will fall into a paralyzed state and cannot move. Then the giant rhinoceros came over and stomped and bumped, basically dead. It can be said that this is just like the move of the monster Miaoren in the game. Don''t get an electric shock, otherwise your life will be hard to save.


    The monster beast in its original state is powerful, but there is a common weakness, that is, the pattern of attack. This type of primitive monster beasts basically attacked the few inherent ones, and the timing of their launching was also regular. These can be understood clearly through observation, and then avoid in advance, and then take the opportunity to avoid. This is very clear to Tang Ye, who came from the Ancestral World. So he was even more not afraid of this giant rhino monster.


    Just after the ape was knocked down and flew out, Tang Ye jumped over to take him and said to the ape tribes: "Take care of Ape Gang first and don¡¯t take any action. I will deal with this giant rhino monster first, and then you I watched the attack pattern of this giant rhino beast and waited until he thought it was possible to avoid the giant rhino beast''s attack."


    Several ape tribes were a little stunned when they heard Tang Ye''s words. They were surprised that Tang Ye had to deal with this powerful giant rhino beast alone, and then they didn''t understand why Tang Ye asked them to observe the giant rhino beast''s attacking moves. An attack is an attack, so there is nothing to watch. Their thinking is very different from Tang Ye. Tang Ye is like having a God''s perspective, they don''t. However, when Tang Ye said so, they followed suit. Because Tang Ye''s position in their hearts is a symbol of strength and might.


    Tang Ye faced the giant rhino monster, squinted his eyes, and then laughed. I heard that fighting against powerful monsters is a kind of tempering, which will invisibly improve cultivation and even break through the realm. That being the case, Tang Ye felt that it would be nice to have a big fight.

 Chapter 1522： The whole body is treasure!

    Compared with the giant rhino monster beast, Tang Ye''s realm of strength was not much different. If this is the case, another show operation will definitely kill the giant rhino monster. At the beginning, he was not in a hurry to attack, but just concentrated on avoiding, letting Yuangang and the others observe the attacking pattern of the giant rhino monster, so he was able to deal with it easily.


    But the giant rhinoceros monster became angry, feeling that Tang Ye was playing with it, constantly roaring and rushing, launching lightning attacks from that sharp horn. However, Tang Ye''s movements are very sensitive, and he can also use space jumping, a move that is considered to be a god-level strength. So no matter how angry the giant rhino monster beast is, it can''t hurt him.


    This actually consumes the strength of the giant rhino monster beast, which is conducive to the subsequent encirclement of the ape clan. But Tang Ye didn''t consume too much energy, because he had the endless power provided by the dead wood every spring.


    Yuan Gang and the others saw that Tang Ye had always been full of combat power, and they didn''t much doubt about Tang Ye''s magic tricks, they only thought that it was Tang Ye''s power for granted. Because Tang Ye is so strong. In fact, Tang Ye''s strength was about the same as Yuan Gang, he just possessed a lot of magic tricks and the power of the overlord halberd.


    After almost half an hour, Yuan Gang and the others, according to what Tang Ye said, clearly saw the attacking rules of the giant rhinoceros monster. They also understood Tang Ye''s intention, and felt that it was not that difficult to deal with the giant rhino monster. So everyone began to attack the giant rhino monster. At this time, the giant rhinoceros beast was exhausted. As soon as the ape and the others shot, coupled with Tang Ye''s attack, the giant rhinoceros beast was not an opponent and was eventually killed.


    With a roar, the giant rhinoceros monster fell down, and its breathing slowly stopped. So far, a huge giant rhino monster was hunted. The corpse of the giant rhinoceros monster has many treasures, especially the horns that can emit lightning, sharp and hard, and have the effect of thunder and lightning. It can be made into a growth gun and turned into a powerful spear weapon that can shoot lightning.


    Judging from the current situation, Gai Yuangang is very good. If Ape had just obtained this weapon, his strength would have been ranked in the entire second heaven. This will also become a morale boost for the apes.


    The spiritual core of the giant rhinoceros monster also has a huge effect, especially for cultivation. Although it didn''t have much effect on Tang Ye, it was still very useful to those of the Ape Clan who were not very powerful. The steel skin outside the giant rhinoceros monster also played a huge role. Can be made into a strong armor. Tang Ye also thought of using it for Ape Gang. With this pair of armor, it was considered a terrifying King Kong.


    Tang Ye''s idea is very simple, to build a powerful general with one enemy and one hundred. This effect is better than dispersing the good things obtained, not prominent, and reduced to mediocrity.


    As for the body of the giant rhino monster, this meat is also an excellent tonic. In short, a powerful monster beast in its original state is full of treasures.


    "Are you all okay?" Tang Ye asked after seeing that Ape Gang was injured in many places.


    Ape just grinned. The sturdy man seemed a little honest at this time, and said, "I''m fine, it''s nothing at all. Thanks to you, Brother Apeye, if you didn''t arrive in time, I But I can¡¯t hold on anymore, you saved my life again, I really don¡¯t know how to thank you."


    Tang Ye smiled and saw that Yuan had just thought of a word, brave and good at fighting. In the future, Sarugang must be such a character. Therefore, Tang Ye felt it was necessary to just train the apes and could give more resources.


    Now Yuangang respects Tang Ye with all his heart, it can be said that he has won his heart. Even if the human identity is revealed in the future, Saegang will definitely stand on his side.


    "Have you found the place to live?" Tang Ye asked again.


    Yuan Gang smiled and pointed to a large mountain in front of him. There were also waterfalls and flowing water, which could open up front and back and build defensive forts. Yuan Gang said: "The stone mountain over there is very suitable for our long-term living conditions, so we can choose that stone mountain. After we found the stone mountain, we were attacked by the giant rhino beast on the way back. Probably it was us. When we explored deeply, this giant rhinoceros monster was alarmed, because the jumping speed was fast, the giant rhino monster was not chasing it. When we returned, it shot."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Since I found it, I will check the route again to ensure safety, and then let other people move over."


    "Good." Yuan Gang nodded.


    Tang Ye glanced at the corpse of the giant rhino beast at his feet, and said, "Since I chose the stone mountain over there, the baby of this giant rhino beast was moved there directly to hide it to avoid being taken away by other beasts. After the tribe migrates over, they can directly use the treasures of the giant rhino monster. What do you think?"


    Sarugang thought this was a good way, they had no opinion, and they saved a lot of effort. Then Tang Ye lifted the entire body of the giant rhino monster. Using the power of the overlord halberd, he jumped over with one hand. Ape was shocked again after they saw it. This strength is really terrifying, so big monster beasts can be lifted up, still using only one hand.


    Everything went according to plan. After Tang Ye moved the corpse of the giant rhinoceros beast, he found a hidden place to put it in order to avoid being snatched by other beasts. Then he checked the migration route back and forth several times, and after confirming that there was no problem, he returned to rendezvous with Yuangang and the others, and then returned to the place where the tribe was stationed and rested, and began the migration of the entire tribe.


    Considering the pursuit of the cheetah tribe, it should not be delayed, but Yuangang and several ape tribes were injured, which is a bit difficult. However, Tang Ye Gang Yuan Gang and the others were healed, using the power of dead wood and spring. The dozen or so ape tribes who were injured in the past also got rid of their lives after being treated with herbal medicine. It can be said that Tang Ye brought the rhythm to the survival and migration of the entire ape tribe. Without Tang Ye, they couldn''t have come to this point.


    The Ape Clan knew this, so Tang Ye''s position in their hearts was no one to replace. However, if they knew that Tang Ye''s true identity was a human race, it might bring them pressure from other tribes in the entire Erzhongtian, and I am afraid they would not respect Tang Ye as much.


    Tang Ye must have considered this, and now he is not very worried about this. Because the conditions are ripe, he knows that even if the human identity is now exposed, the ape clan will not be too grudge against him. Because for one thing, the ape tribe has been at war with the cheetah tribe. Secondly, the encounter of the ape tribe itself is being oppressed by other tribes, and the third is the help and favor he gave to the ape tribe. The fourth point is that he has done something for the ape tribe invisibly. Thought work.


    On this day, the large ape tribe began to migrate, and everything went smoothly. Even if the Cheetah race catches up, it is impossible to reach the depths of the Falling Star Forest to stop them, so the migration plan is equivalent to a success. But this is not a sigh of relief, because the next step is to quickly build defensive measures, which cannot be accomplished overnight.


    At this time, the four little kings of the cheetah clan arrived at the place where the ape clan originally lived, and the pursuit soon came.

 Chapter 1523： Crisis of survival!

    The stone mountain where the ape tribe originally lived was still stained red with blood, and the dead bodies of dozens of cheetah tribes have been disposed of. However, under some traps, the remains of cheetah clan corpses can still be seen. Or the remains of the cheetah clan corpse crushed to death by a rolling stone. Seeing these circumstances, it is not difficult to imagine how miserable the dozens of cheetah clan died that day.


    Leopard Lei and the others came here, seeing this situation, their faces were gloomy, their eyes were cold, and their murderous aura was full. Even Leopard Wind couldn''t hide his anger. This is the massacre of dozens of their clansmen! They will never forgive!


    As far as Leopard Lei is concerned, he wants to become a leader of the generation, and the tribe must seek justice for them if they encounter this kind of thing!


    "I will kill the Ape Race one by one!" Leopard Lei shouted gloomily.


    "I must count this kind of thing!" Leopard Huo also shouted in a low voice.


    Although Leopard Fire is not very respectful and loyal to Leopard Lei, he still cares very much about the authority of their cheetah clan. His personal feelings for Leopard Lei, because he always can''t win Leopard Lei, every time he encounters a competition, he loses to Leopard Lei, so he has a grudge against Leopard Lei. In addition to the Leopard Wind, although he is not obligatory to Leopard Wind, Leopard Lei¡¯s attitude is like announcing that no one can move Leopard Wind. This is like a competition, and he loses before it compares. It is very unwilling, so it is even more grudge against Leopard Lei.


    In addition to Leopard Lei and the others, a group of cheetah tribes had already come to track down signs of ape tribe. Now that Leopard Lei arrives, they have to listen to Leopard Lei''s words, because Leopard Lei is the son of the patriarch, the star of tomorrow, and the power status is only below the patriarch.


    "Young Master, based on the traces we tracked down, we believe that the ape tribe has gone to the depths of the Falling Star Forest." A cheetah tribe who came to report half kneeled and reported to Leopard Lei.


    Leopard Lei squinted his eyes, looked into the depths of the Falling Star Forest, and said: "The depths of the Falling Star Forest are not a joke. They dare to go deep into it?"


    The half-kneeling Cheetah tribe said: "Presumably these ape tribes know how serious the consequences of killing our tribe will be. There is only a dead end if we don¡¯t hide in the Fallen Star Forest, so they can only venture into the depths of the Fallen Star Forest to escape. ."


    Leopard Lei''s expression became more gloomy, and he was very upset about this matter. What he wants is the tribe who killed them somehow. He doesn''t know what serious consequences will be. Then his revenge will be as serious as the apes cannot imagine, and the apes will regret it. , Knelt down and begged for mercy, all kinds of regrets, if the ape clan had no regrets, he would find the next revenge very meaningless.


    At least, he also wanted the ape clan to have the fluke mentality, thinking that the clan who killed them could escape revenge. Only in this way, when waiting for revenge, the Ape Race will panic and regret, and then he will feel refreshed.


    In general, he wants to vent.


    However, if the ape race knew in advance how much the consequences were in their eyes, then the killing of their tribe was premeditated, which means that these ape races knew the most serious consequences and were prepared. Therefore, even if they retaliate, these ape races are not afraid or regretful, and they feel that they are just killing people.


    It must be done by that human demon!


    Leopard Lei angered the human demon, thinking that everything was designed by the human demon. He must torture the human demon fiercely, so that the human demon cannot survive and die!


    "Among those ape races, is there one that is particularly prominent, much more powerful than other ape races?" Leopard Lei angrily asked the half-kneeling subordinate who wanted to kill the human demon.


    According to previous investigations, 90% of them believed that Tang Ye, a human demon whose appearance was easily transformed, was an ape race.


    But the subordinates who came to report did not know the so-called prominent apes. He said: "Young master, we judged that the apes had escaped to the depths of the Falling Star Forest during the tracing. As for who among these apes was surrounded by All of their people are dead, so they don¡¯t know the specific situation of these apes.¡±


    "You have been chasing for so many days, haven''t you seen an ape clan?!" Leopard Lei was angry and drank low.


    The subordinates of the Cheetah Clan who came to report did not dare to speak out, fearing that they would be slapped and killed by Leopard Thunder. At this time, even if he was scolded for being incompetent, he could only be silent and could not try to explain. It''s like quarreling with a woman, don''t try to reason with her, because her mood is justified.


    "Trash!" Leopard Lei let out a low voice, raising his hand to give him a slap. But Leopard Wind stopped it in time, and Leopard Wind said: "Since we guessed that the human demon was mixed with the ape tribe, it is not surprising that the ape tribe can not be tracked. It is not their fault, you don¡¯t need to be like this. ."


    Leopard Feng looked at his subordinates again and said, "It''s nothing to do with you. Go down first and continue to trace the traces of those apes."


    Of course, this Cheetah Clan''s subordinate knew that Leopard Feng was saving his life. He nodded to Leopard very gratefully, said "subordinates retreat" and flew away.


    Leopard Lei will still give the face of Leopard Wind. He didn''t stop the subordinates from leaving. He looked at Leopard Wind and laughed and said: "Leopard Wind, you are too kind, you have to be strict with these guys, otherwise it will be too inefficient. ."


    To those people, Leopard Wind is indeed kind and kind. But as far as other tribes are concerned, she is not kind and kind when she is used to being bullied by their cheetah tribe. What''s more, Leopard Wind''s position on other tribes is still the Cheetah tribe. Since it is a hunting tribe, hunting other tribes is the basic law of survival.


    Leopard Feng¡¯s expression was calm and he was not enthusiastic about Leopard Lei. He only smiled politely when he watched Leopard Lei, and said, ¡°Although it is stricter, but now so many people have been killed, it is here again. very bad."


    "Yes, if you make sense, then listen to you." Leopard Lei smiled and pleased Leopard Feng as much as possible.


    At this time, Leopard Yu felt embarrassed and felt that he was an electric light bulb. However, Leopard Huo was very upset with this kind of thing. I don''t know if it is jealous. He will definitely not admit that it is jealous. He just looked at Leopard Lei and Leopard Wind, so he snorted and jumped away.


    "Where are you going?" Leopard Yu asked when he saw it, but he also jumped and left. He doesn''t care what Baohuo wants to do, but just wants to find a step down by the way.


    Leopard Huo snorted coldly and said, "Go to the Ape Clan, I want to eat them for dinner tonight!"


    In fact, Leopard Huo has some other things. I want to say that I want to trace the ape clan, but I don''t want to see Leopard, Lei, Leopard, and me, you and me. He wouldn''t be like this. He is talking about love at the moment when he is looking for revenge from the ape race!


    The cheetah tribe began to go deep into the Falling Star Forest to track the traces of the ape tribe. At this time, an ape race quickly jumped in the forest and returned to the place of the large army. He was very anxious because he was a spy and saw the cheetah clan following them.


    The arrival of the cheetah clan means that the life and death crisis of the clan is here!

 Chapter 1524： The way to break up!

    After seeing the cheetah tribe, the ape tribe guarding outside the Falling Star Forest immediately rushed back to the tribal base to report. Upon receiving such news, Yuan Gang and the others were shocked. They didn''t expect the Cheetah Clan to chase so fast. In order to prevent this news from affecting other tribesmen, Yuangang kept the news secret for the time being, and it was up to several of their managers to discuss countermeasures.


    The Sentinel Ape Clan who came back to report did not leave immediately. It seemed that there was still something to say, but he just stopped talking.


    "What else?" Yuan Gang frowned and asked, with an ominous premonition.


    The sentinel Ape Clan said: "Master Ape Gang, before I rushed back, I seemed to have caught a glimpse of a member of the Cheetah Clan. He is..."


    "Who?" Yuan Gang asked immediately.


    The Sentinel Ape Clan no longer concealed it, and said, "It''s Leopard Fire, one of the four little kings in the Cheetah Clan!"


    "What?" Ape was shocked, but he didn''t expect the Four Little Heavenly Kings to come in person. Since Leopard Fire is here, Leopard Thunder and Leopard Rain must also be here. In this case, the situation is more serious than imagined.


    The four little kings of the cheetah tribe are still very famous in the second heaven, so people of all major tribes know them. The combined strength of the four heavenly kings, and the coordination of the four great descriptions, have powerful power. It is said that he can even fight the giant rhino, the lord of the world. The cheetah tribe has sent a large force to encircle and suppress their ape tribe. They did not expect that there will be four little kings, which means that the crisis of their ape tribe is much more serious than expected.


    When Tang Ye saw that Ape Gang was waiting for a few ape races to hear the news that Leopard Fire had also come, Tang Ye showed a worried look, and couldn''t help thinking in silence. It seems that this leopard fire is a very powerful person. Then he cared about the four little kings that the sentinel ape clan said, guessing that Leopard Huo was one of the four little kings. It''s just that he feels very awkward, the four little kings? Why not be called the Four Heavenly Kings.


    Tang Ye didn''t feel how domineering such a name was, but felt a bit naive in the second grade. This is because he comes from the ancestral world, and such things have long been played. However, for the tribes of Erzhongtian, such a name is a symbol of strength and inviolable authority.


    The four little kings in the cheetah clan go out in person, that''s no joke. This is tantamount to a figure in the Cheetah clan second only to the patriarch Leopard Tian. It''s no wonder that Apegang and the others felt unprecedented pressure.


    "You go down first and continue to monitor the movement of the Cheetah Clan. Now the Cheetah Clan is chasing you. You should shrink the surveillance range to ensure your safety and concealment. Everything must be careful." Yuan Gang said to the sentry Ape Clan.


    The sentinel Ape Clan nodded and retreated, leaving Ape Gang and Ape He, as well as a few Ape Clan elders, and Tang Ye.


    Yuan Gang and the others were silent, and Tang Ye felt the atmosphere was weird. This can''t work, but I heard that a powerful character of the cheetah clan is so low, how can he cope with the next pressure from the cheetah clan. So Tang Ye smiled and said, "What happened to you? I know it was the Cheetah Clan who came after it, but..."


    Tang Ye looked at a circle of apes and them, squinting his eyes and said, "Is it that scary?"


    Yuan Gang sighed heavily, and said, "Brother Yuanye came from the first heaven. I don¡¯t know the four little kings of the cheetah clan. The four little kings, Leopard Thunder, Leopard Fire, Leopard Rain, Leopard Wind, these four Each of the Cheetah tribe members is proficient in magic arts. Together, they alone are difficult for our tribe to resist. It seems that the Cheetah tribe really wants to annihilate our ape tribe."


    "Ape is right. The four little kings of the cheetah clan are second only to the leopard sky in strength. I am afraid we can''t deal with them." said an ape clan elder.


    The clan Great Ape He was silent for a long time. Looking at Tang Ye, his emotions were not high, and he said, "I thought the powerful powers of the Cheetah Clan were going to deal with the human demon. I didn''t expect to come to deal with our Ape Clan, it seems we killed Things about dozens of cheetah tribes really angered the cheetah tribe."


    "To deal with that human demon?" Tang Ye was stunned. He was the human demon, and it was reported that the four little heavenly kings were going to catch the human demon, but now they are here. Why is this? Tang Ye thought, could it be that the Four Little Heavenly Kings knew that he was with the Ape Clan?


    Doesn''t it mean that the matter of dissolving into an ape clan was exposed?


    Tang Ye frowned, thinking this was a troublesome matter.


    Yuan Gang and the others didn''t know Tang Ye''s worries. Seeing Tang Ye frowned, their hearts sank. If Tang Ye couldn''t help it, they could only be very passive. This situation feels like an announcement that they will not be able to fight against the Cheetah Clan after all, and will be wiped out by the Cheetah Clan.


    Before the fight, he had already given up. This kind of psychology is absolutely unacceptable. Tang Ye returned to his senses with a firm expression, and said, "Since you are so afraid of these four little heavenly kings, then first tell me about their specific situation and let me find a way to deal with it."


    Ape had just waited for a few elders of the ape clan to see Tang Ye''s firm look, and they were sure, as if they had caught hope from Tang Ye again. So they talked to Tang Ye about the four little heavenly kings of the cheetah clan, and said everything they knew.


    After listening to their narration, Tang Ye came to a conclusion and said, "According to what you said, I guessed one thing, that is, these four little heavenly kings have to fight together, and their power is very terrifying, right?"


    "Of course." Saigang said: "The four little kings are proficient in the four magic arts of thunder, fire, rain, and wind respectively. They work together almost seamlessly, and they can''t resist them. Unless they are much stronger than them, they are not afraid of their cooperation. , Otherwise they will only lose if they match up."


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that he understood, and then thought for a while, and said, "In this case, wouldn''t it be okay for us not to let the four little kings fight together?"


    "We all have this idea, but we really don''t know how to stop the four little kings from taking action together. The four of them will act together and rarely separate, so opportunities are hard to find. Moreover, even if they are separated, their respective strengths are very strong. If you are alone, it is very difficult to kill!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It''s true, but I have to try it anyway."


    While talking, Tang Ye was also thinking of a way. Then he squinted his eyes and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to be anxious, so let¡¯s go outside to monitor and look at the objects of the Cheetah clan, and find a way to deal with the four little kings by the way. And you, step up in the clan field Time to set up traps. At the very least, before the Cheetah Clan finds us, we must build the first batch of defense measures used.


    Yuan Gang heard what Tang Ye said, but couldn''t think of a better way, so they agreed to Tang Ye''s arrangement. Yuangang said to Tang Ye: "Brother Yuanye, then you must be careful."


    "It''s okay, I won''t let myself have an accident." Tang Ye nodded, and then asked Yuangang, "Are there any characteristics of the four little kings? I have to pay attention. If I meet them, what should I do."


    Ape just told Tang Ye about the characteristics of the four little heavenly kings, and then Tang Ye left the new clan land and went outside to find a way to deal with the cheetah clan.

 Chapter 1525： Who is on the list?

    According to Yuan Gang, Tang Ye knew the characteristics of the four little kings. This feature is obvious, and that is judged by their hair. Leopard Lei¡¯s hair is blue, Leopard Fire¡¯s hair is red, Leopard Rain¡¯s hair is white, and Leopard Wind¡¯s hair is blue.


    "This is really **** a bit weird!" After Tang Ye realized this, he imagined a group of cheetahs who killed Matt, and they were the four little kings!


    Thinking about it this way, Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile, as if not so worried, but felt a little happy. However, this is related to the survival of the ape clan, he did not dare to take it lightly, so he kept twelve minutes on guard.


    Tang Ye was very self-confident alone in such a guerrilla action. It''s not his arrogance. If someone else is following, he will find it inconvenient because he has to take care of him, and his own strength and confidence can guarantee his life when facing the current enemy.


    The sentinel ape clan said that the cheetah clan had already arrived at the stone mountain where they lived, and Tang Ye approached that side. He did not find the cheetah clan along the way, but he was still cautious.


    At this time, Leopard Fire jumped in the jungle. He just didn''t want to stay next to Leopard Lei, just as Leopard Lei and Leopard Wind are cultivating feelings by being alone, thinking that he is acting as a light bulb. And he himself was not cold about Leopard Lei and Leopard Wind, and even resisted a little. Leopard Yu wanted to find a step down, so he talked to Leopard Huo, but actually didn''t want to follow Leopard Huo around, he wanted to find something to eat.


    "Leopard Huo, you can''t do this. Although Leopard Lei did not say, your attitude towards Leopard Wind is a problem." Leopard Yu, who followed Leopard Huo, wanted to leave, but still felt it necessary to say something.


    Leopard Huo continued to leap, the so-called safety problem does not exist for him. Here, he didn''t believe anyone could threaten him. So even if he goes deeper, he doesn''t care. After Leopard Yu said those words, he became even more angry and said, "Is there any problem with my attitude?"


    Leopard Yu said: "Do you dislike Leopard Wind or Leopard Thunder?"


    Leopard Huo said with a displeased face, "Doesn''t it feel numb if a man says he likes or dislikes?"


    Leopard Yu laughed and said, "Are you **** off with Leopard Lei? You have always been like this since childhood."


    Leopard Huo stopped suddenly, turned his head and stared at Leopard Yu, and said, "You''re endless? Don''t follow me! Didn''t you just find an excuse not to stay with Leopard Ray? You use me as an excuse, now What do you follow me when you achieve your goal!"


    "Where are you going?" Leopard Yu asked with concern, not angry with Leopard Huo''s attitude.


    "You don''t need to worry about it!" Leopard Huo let out a cold snort.


    Leopard Yu glanced around, and there was nothing to worry about, so she ignored Leopard''s fire and said, "Then you will be careful and you will be back."


    "Long-winded!" Leopard Huo let out a cold snort, looking very impatient, then turned and left.


    Leopard Yu shrugged, Leopard Huo is this temperament, he is also very helpless, let Leopard Huo go alone.


    Now Leopard Huo is very hostile, in a bad mood, and wants to kill the ape clan to vent, so he has been scouring the depths of the falling star forest, wanting to find the ape clan to hunt.


    Several Sentinel Ape Clan kept a distance to watch, but they did not expect that a Cheetah Clan would go deep inside. After one of the apes found out, he was a little alarmed when he saw the fiery red hair. Because he knew that they were the four little kings of the cheetah clan! And the Four Little Heavenly Kings appeared in teams, so he thought it was all the Four Little Heavenly Kings. This had to panic, and then he turned around and jumped to escape!


    This Leopard Fire who went deep into the Falling Star Forest wanted to kill the ape race to vent, with a conspicuous fiery red hair.


    Seeing Leopard Huo, the ape race sentry who turned and jumped to escape made a big mistake, panicked and made a sound, and was caught by Leopard Huo. Leopard Huo immediately caught up, and when he saw the ape clan, he grinned with a grin.


    Originally, he didn''t intend to go deeper, after all, it would be dangerous to go deeper. Although he was irritable, he was not so stupid. However, when he was about to go back, he unexpectedly found the ape clan. He was so happy. He wants to kill this ape tribe, to torture it! Only in this way can I vent my mood. Then, it was a big discovery. Now that the ape tribe has appeared, it proves that the ape tribe has moved inside. There is no need to search slowly, just go deep inside!


    "Haha, you run away, I see where you go!" Leopard Huo laughed excitedly, chasing the escaped Ape Race Sentry.


    The ape race sentry was already panicked, and Leopard Huo was so fast that he couldn''t run away at all. He was chased by Leopard Huo and fell to the ground.


    call!


    Leopard Fire let out a ball of flames, burning to the arm of the ape clan sentry.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" The ape clan sentry was in pain. The pain of being burned by flames is unbearable.


    This is how powerful Leopard Fire is. Can not help but have the powerful abilities of the cheetah clan, and also learned the magic of fire, which can release fire attacks. It should also be said that this is the power of the four little kings. These four cheetah races have the magic skills of thunder, wind, rain and fire, making them much stronger than other alien races.


    Burning the Ape Sentinel with flames, seeing the painful and distorted expression of the Ape Sentinel, Leopard Fire laughed even more. Now I feel a lot more comfortable. He is also more distorted and looks like an extreme person.


    Leopard Huo stepped on the other arm of the Ape Clan Sentry again, and stomped it vigorously. The sound of the Ape Clan Sentry''s arm bone breaking was faintly heard, and the Ape Clan Sentry cried again and again.


    "Say, where are your Ape Clan hiding?" Leopard Huo asked with a gloomy face after torturing the Ape Clan sentry.


    The Ape Race Sentry only had pain, and couldn''t listen to Leopard Fire''s words. So he didn''t say, just screamed. But Leopard Huo thought he was stubborn, so he slammed on it, and with a click, the Ape Clan Sentry¡¯s arm was broken. He fainted with a cry of pain.


    But Leopard Huo wouldn''t make him so comfortable. At this time, Leopard Huo''s hands burst into flames again, trying to burn the Ape Clan Sentry to wake him up. Only at this moment, with a whistling sound, a force rushed over and hit Leopard Fire.


    Leopard Fire was very sensitive and quickly jumped aside to avoid it. Then he looked towards the direction of the power, and saw an ape clan standing on the branch of a tall tree.


    There is another one!


    Sent to death!


    Haha!


    Leopard Huo didn''t worry about being supported by the ape tribe army, and he was very happy. As a hunting clan, he knew that these apes were not for support, so there would be no ape clan army, then he would be fine even if he was just alone. He believed that the ape tribe that arrived was just like the ape tribe being tortured right now, just a watchman.


    Since it''s here, don''t go back!


    Leopard Huo looked at the ape race standing on the branch, and sneered sneerly: "It''s a good time, I''m not happy enough!"


    However, Leopard Huo noticed one more point. The ape clan standing on the branch is different from the tortured under his feet. This ape race is surprisingly calm!


    Seeing him as a cheetah clan, he is not afraid of being an ape clan?


    Leopard Huo frowned slightly.


    The ape clan standing on the branch is Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1526： Bow your head and punch!

    Tang Ye was actually very surprised, because he saw fiery red hair. Isn''t this the Leopard Fire among the Four Little Kings of the Cheetah Clan?


    "I don''t know if it is a surprise or a danger." Tang Ye stood on the branch of a tall tree and looked at Leopard Fire. In fact, he was not as calm as Leopard Fire saw, and he thought about a lot of things.


    He came to inspect and saw Leopard Fire torturing an ape sentry. He hadn''t thought about evacuation, and no matter what, he couldn''t just watch the ape clan sentry being tortured like that. However, he was not too emotional. Before he tried to rescue the ape clan sentry, he quickly felt his surroundings and made sure that there was no ambush and it was not the enemy''s temptation to make a move. If it is the enemy''s conspiracy that fails to save people, and even takes oneself in, it will be a great loss.


    "You are not the same as other apes." Leopard Huo said as he looked at Tang Ye, and he didn''t look anxious either. There is a smell of bloodthirsty in his eyes, but the taste of bloodthirsty is not in a hurry to express. Because he treats Tang Ye as a prey, the prey doesn''t need to be killed immediately, you can play it slowly first. Just catch the mouse with the cat, don''t rush to eat, don''t rush to kill, first tease and play.


    This other explanation is that he thinks that his strength can deal with Tang Ye completely, so Tang Ye is a prey, but also a plaything.


    Tang Ye looked at Leopard Fire with the same expression, not afraid, but did not despise him, and said, "Are you the Leopard Fire of the four little kings of the cheetah family?"


    "There is no need to emphasize this." Leopard Huo said with a gloomy expression: "Don''t you think that I am not Leopard Huo among the Four Little Heavenly Kings, so you can escape?"


    "It''s not possible to escape." Tang Ye grinned at this moment and said: "I can kill you."


    "You..." Leopard Huo was so furious when he heard Tang Ye''s words, it was a good idea to be able to escape. He even said that he wanted to kill himself, which was extremely arrogant!


    Tang Ye had begun a psychological provocation. Since it has always been called cunning, it is natural to be cunning. In fact, this kind of verbal provocation, and then to the disturbance of the mood, is not a cunning conspiracy at all, as long as it is a little bit rational, it can be seen, and then ignored.


    It''s just that not everyone can do it by ignoring this kind of thing. For example, Leopard Fire is the leader of the cheetah clan, hunting people of any tribe. In their growth experience, there was only hunting, not hunting. Other tribes have always kept their distance. This will undoubtedly raise their self-esteem very high. You can''t stand contempt if you raise it high. Otherwise, we must rush to prove. Just like a quarrel, some people become more quarrelsome, and they have to win the quarrel to be reconciled. Leopard Huo is this kind of person, so in order to win, he doesn''t care much. At the same time, it is easy to overlook many things.


    Therefore, Leopard Huo decided to interrupt Tang Ye''s two legs first, and determined that Tang Ye could not escape, and then slowly tortured to death. The ape clan sentry had no fun just now, so let Tang Ye make up. In fact, the Ape Clan Sentry would never let him enjoy themselves. Because the ape sentinel was scared when they saw him. Hunting this kind of prey is destined to win from the beginning. What else is so new and exciting?


    But Tang Ye was different, Tang Ye acted very calmly, it was exactly the prey he wanted. Therefore, hunting Tang Ye will make him happy!


    "Since you said that..." Leopard Huo stared at Tang Ye and spoke, but suddenly, with a whistle, his body moved and disappeared suddenly, and the next second, he appeared in front of Tang Ye.


    Fast enough!


    It''s impossible to avoid the opponent when it is fast.


    Leopard Huo firmly believed that Tang Ye could not avoid it. If the ape clan can dodge his full attack, he feels that he, the four little heavenly kings of the cheetah clan, need not be mixed up. He did use his best, because he wanted to make sure that he succeeded, otherwise would he be laughed at if he failed?


    He doesn''t want to be laughed at, even if it is a joke!


    Therefore, the self-confidence under his full strength kept his face with a smile, playful, hideous, and contemptuous, watching Tang Ye continue what he said just now, and said: "I will take off your leg first, let you know that kind of arrogance If you are arrogant, how serious are the consequences!"


    Then, Leopard Huo grabbed Tang Ye''s lower leg with his right paw. The sharp claws and thorny arms made people afraid to confront it directly. And to avoid, Leopard Fire is so fast, how can it be avoided.


    However, it is not difficult for Tang Ye to escape. At the moment when Leopard Huo suddenly disappeared while speaking, he could choose to avoid it by jumping in space. But he didn''t do it because he wanted to do it positively!


    And avoidance must be, the shock brought by frontal dryness is definitely relatively large. The shock can also be used in another way, that is, defeat.


    Defeat the confidence of Leopard Huo.


    Then further disturbed Leopard Huo''s mood, so that the next battle will be much easier.


    He is going to kill Leopard Fire. Leopard Huo must not be allowed to go back alive, otherwise tomorrow the Cheetah tribe''s army will be pressured and threaten the entire ape tribe.


    The ape tribe has just stationed in the new Shishan. Although a layer of fortifications has been built, it is far from enough. Therefore, the more time that can be gained, the greater the chance that the apes will survive.


    Leopard Huo''s playful and contemptuous smile turned into a sneer, because the next scene was the **** scene he wanted to see, he was going to grab Tang Ye''s leg alive, and then continue the cruel torture game!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye suddenly punched out, hitting him directly in the head.


    boom!


    boom!


    Buzzing!


    Leopard Huo felt his tinnitus in an instant, his head was blank, and then there was tremendous pain.


    Soon, he saw that he went backwards and hit a tree. The tree was broken and stabbed his arm and body.


    How is this going?


    Leopard Fire could not understand this kind of thing. Isn''t the expected thing, isn''t it that he grabbed the leg of the ape race in front of him, and then watched the ape race painfully struggling with enjoyment?


    But, how come I am suffering? Also, why are you getting further and further away from this ape race?


    boom!


    After another impact, Leopard Fire hit a big tree, the impact was reduced, failed to break, and then fell to the ground.


    puff!


    Leopard Huo vomited another blood.


    At this moment, he fell to the ground, took a few breaths, and finally reacted, knowing that he was beaten back!


    how can that be? !


    He still wanted to question, and asked angrily, he was actually beaten back by that ape clan?


    This is like a dream!


    Leopard Huo also wanted to digest this incredible thing. However, he heard the sound of rapid flicking. With the keenness of his cheetah clan, he rolled out immediately.


    boom!


    This is where he had just fallen and was punched hard. It was Tang Ye who came after him. Tang Ye is not stupid, nor is he so arrogant. After successfully punching Leopard Fire, he will wait for Leopard Fire to recover before attacking.


    It''s a pity that Leopard Huo is one of the four little kings in the Cheetah Clan. He responded quickly and avoided it by instinct.


    In fact, Tang Ye''s punch just now was successful because Leopard Huo lowered his head and grabbed his leg, which allowed him to hit Leopard Huo''s head with a punch. If Leopard Huo attacked him head-on, he would not be able to injure Leopard Huo, at most a tie.


    Now, with a punch in the head of Leopard Huo, the odds of winning have been greatly increased.

 Chapter 1527： Playing with fire?

    The reason why Tang Ye was able to hit Leopard Fire was very simple. Leopard Fire lowered his head and bent over, so that his outstretched fist just hit Leopard Fire. This may seem simple, but in fact, it is very difficult to achieve this. Because under an attack like Leopard Fire, one must remain calm. However, under normal circumstances, who is not a little alarmed.


    Moreover, this is very dangerous. If you fail to hit Leopard Fire as expected after punching, then you will be injured next. Perhaps as Leopard Huo had expected, he would be caught off a leg. This is a bet that may directly become the key to winning or losing.


    Tang Ye dared to do this, it was not a gamble, but the experience. When Leopard Fire attacked, he knew based on his rich combat experience that he could hit Leopard Fire on the forehead if he shot. Just like driving a small car, novice drivers on the road have little control over the distance between cars, so scratches are inevitable. But the old driver went on the road and seemed to be about to hit him, but the old driver drove past with a whistle, and did not hit him. Even if it''s only a small distance, the old driver can tell because of his rich experience.


    Tang Ye fought from the ancestral land to this side, so his combat experience was naturally very rich. It''s a pity that a punch attack can''t kill Leopard Fire. The strength of Leopard Huo is quite different from that of ordinary Cheetah clan. Perhaps he himself is protected by a kind of power, and his physical strength is much stronger. Even if he was punched in the forehead, he still didn''t die.


    Of course, there are also some reasons for this because Tang Ye failed to use all his strength. After all, he still had to leave a way for himself to make a shot. If he couldn''t hit, he had to have the strength to protect his body. Otherwise, if it hits Leopard Huo''s head with full power, Leopard Fire should not be able to survive.


    The head is always fragile. Just like the situation of Leopard Huo at this time, although he was not dead, his head was shocked, and he felt that the whole person was unable to exert any strength. Tinnitus hums and my head feels tingling. In this case, it is difficult to fight. But fortunately, he was strong. After instinctively avoiding Tang Ye''s pursuit, he adjusted quickly, and his head became sober. Although it is still painful, it is not a problem to meet the battle.


    However, looking at Tang Ye, Leopard Huo began to feel jealous while wondering. After all, he attacked with full confidence just now, not only was he unsuccessful, he was also hit in the head by Tang Ye, seriously injured!


    This is actually what the Ape Race did! how can that be?


    Unless he is the one who blows the head of the Mantis tribe with a punch, he is actually a powerful ape tribe disguised as a human demon!


    Leopard Huo was shocked suddenly, guessing this kind of thing, thinking of Tang Ye''s greatness, he immediately affirmed it, thinking that the ape race in front of him was the human demon!


    "You!" Leopard Huo knelt on the ground and made a motion ready to pounce at any time. This is also one of the standard attack starting positions of the Cheetah tribe. In addition to the initial attack, this posture also helps them rest, pant, and restore strength. Leopard Huo is not stupid, he is also delaying, using any time to recover from his injury.


    He glared at Tang Ye and shouted in a low voice: "You are that human demon!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard Leopard Huo''s eyes staring silently, and then his expression gradually became gloomy. This cheetah clan actually knows his identity! As expected to be the four little kings of the cheetah clan, there are so many things found. Obviously, besides him, the other members of the Four Little Heavenly Kings also know. Even more cheetah races know!


    Tang Ye was shocked by such a thing. He did not expect that he would be exposed so quickly. He felt that he had done a good job of processing at the beginning, but unexpectedly he was found out by the Cheetah Clan. It seems that there are great masters in the cheetah clan.


    After staring at Leopard Fire for a long time, Tang Ye decided to deny this matter. Although it was useless, he just didn''t want to admit it, and he didn''t need to convince Leopard Huo because he had to kill Leopard Huo. To a dead person, why argue about the truth.


    "Your imagination is really rich. I am a good ape race, and you call it that human demon. I don''t know if you belittle me or look up to me?"


    Tang Ye sneered at Leopard Huo, with a playful look, relaxed and calm, maybe he could really confuse Leopard Huo¡¯s guess about his identity, and continued: "I think you should look up to me. Over the years, our ape tribe¡¯s experience has followed The human race is almost the same. You said that I am a human race, and I don¡¯t even bother to deny it. But the human race demon has done a great thing, killing the master of the world, and ruling the world... this is what the human race has done for thousands of years. What can''t be done. This is the supreme glory. If I can do it, I will definitely do it. For example, kill your cheetah clan and let us ape clan gain greater power!"


    Leopard Huo stared at Tang Ye coldly. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to say so, and coldly snorted: "Don''t deny that you are the human demon! You changed your face to look like an ape, and helped you to change your face. That chameleon clan member of, was killed by you!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, admiring these cheetah tribes, and actually found so many. However, he sneered, looked at Leopard Fire, did not speak, but suddenly, with a swish, he rushed to Leopard Fire and attacked Leopard Fire.


    Leopard Huo was shocked and immediately avoided. Now his head injury has not recovered enough, and the fight is not going well. The key is that his strength is not well used, so his first reaction is to avoid, and Tang Ye can''t fight directly. This made him fall into a passive position, and could only avoid Tang Ye''s attack.


    "It''s better to stop your little cleverness." Tang Ye sneered at this moment, and said while attacking: "You said that I am the human demon, this kind of nonsense, don''t you want me to talk more? The effect of procrastination is achieved, and after you recover some injuries, you can kill me. Do you think I am so stupid that I have been fooled like you?"


    Leopard Huo dodged, and his eyes narrowed when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He was completely impressed with Tang Ye. He did want to delay just now, but Tang Ye saw it. Tang Ye simply attacked, breaking his procrastination. This made him realize that Tang Ye was different from the enemies he had encountered in the past. The key to not only having power but also wisdom is not arrogant and very cautious. Such an enemy is difficult to deal with!


    In the current situation, Leopard Huo knew that whether Tang Ye was the ape race or the human demon, it was very unfavorable to him. If it is killed, whether it is the ape race or the human demon, it will be meaningless to him.


    "Damn it!" Leopard Huo suddenly yelled. He was very disgusted with the mood at this time because he found that he was actually jealous and worried that he would be killed. This is an unprecedented situation, worrying about being killed by an ape? Or killed by the human race?


    Never!


    call!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye, who was punching Leopard Fire, was hit by a ball of flames, and the sudden flame made him evade quickly. After standing still, I saw the flames flashing in the right hand of the leopard fire in front of him. That was a magical skill in flames!


    Tang Ye was very surprised. He was good at close attacks and was able to play with fire. When he heard about it, he was suspicious, but now he saw it with his own eyes.


    A group of flames flashed in the hands of Leopard Fire, and it was getting bigger and bigger, exuding a powerful force, and its power was slowly rising. The flame magic technique was activated to bring Leopard Huo full of blood to resurrection, without the embarrassment that Tang Ye had just pressed, as if he was going to reverse it, it was his turn to kill Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye stared at the flame in Leopard Huo''s hand, squinted slightly, and then smiled.


    Playing with fire?


    Who was he afraid of!

 Chapter 1528： Die under the fire!

    After Tang Ye arrived at Jiuzhongtian, his level of playing with fire was not low. In Yizhongtian, he even controlled almost all the alien races with fire, making the alien races dare not presumptuous. If anyone touches the human race, not forbidden to burn to death by fire, but also burn to death all the foreign races in his city!


    Not a threat, but something done! There was a city where all the alien races were burned to death and then vacated. Now it is a city where the human races live and develop together.


    I am afraid that all the foreign races in Yi Chong Tian cursed Tang Ye, his behavior is not a demon! However, Tang Ye did control them with Green Spirit Fire, so they were helpless.


    Tang Ye has such a strong ability to master flames, mainly because of his flame physique. Although I haven''t mentioned this for a long time, when I was in the ancestral land, it was because of this that I achieved a marriage with Lin Yourong, or the princess. And because proficient in flames is essentially mastered, so let his withered wood meet the spring power into the flame, or flame integrated into the power source of the dead wood meet the spring, making the power of the dead wood meet the spring, as well as various power forms, are more Layer flame effect. Therefore, there are powerful attacking moves such as flame vines, flame truth listening, and flame pythons.


    So far, Tang Ye has not used those previous moves against the enemy, but this does not mean that those moves are behind. In fact, those moves are more terrifying. Because the martial arts secrets developed in the ancestral land are protected by the power of the "creating origin", which is stronger than the martial arts in other worlds.


    Tang Ye probably made a guess in this regard. He didn''t use it because he was too worried, and then appeared too high-profile, and he was easily determined to get rid of him by the upper realms, and his danger would greatly increase. After all, no matter how strong the martial arts is, it must be supported by the level of strength. He, who is only now in Wonderland, doesn''t dare to be too frustrated.


    However, when it is necessary to use it, it must be used. For example, facing Leopard Fire at this time, his realm of strength is not dominant, and there are even many disadvantages. With the power of the overlord''s halberd fragments, it was not as smooth as it would with those small soldiers. Then, it is necessary to use those martial arts.


    Now dealing with Leopard Huo, Leopard Huo is famous for being good at fire secret skills. His name is all this, so he must be very strong in flame, better than others, then according to common sense, Tang Ye must be unable to beat him . In this case, Leopard Fire will inevitably be a little arrogant. However, Tang Ye is more proficient in the flames than him, so he can come to a surprise when dealing with him, and then win.


    Tang Ye''s mastery of flames can already condense a green spirit fire. This green spirit fire started to have its own spiritual consciousness. If one day, Tang Ye became the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, then the green spirit fire he once released could be protected by gifts. At that time, the spiritual consciousness of these green spirit fires will become stronger and stronger, and finally they can cultivate by themselves and become fire fairies or fire demons.


    And Leopard Fire''s proficiency in flames is just that they can use flame attacks. As for the degree of condensing the green spirit fire, he is far from it. Therefore, Tang Ye''s confidence in killing Leopard Fire was even greater.


    At this moment, a group of flames flashed in the hands of Leopard Fire, looking very mighty and spectacular. After activating the flame secret technique, Leopard Huo''s whole person was also a lot more energetic, without the embarrassment of being hit by Tang Ye just now and being pressed by fists. He looked at Tang Ye with a hideous and playful smile.


    "You are very good, you successfully angered me." Leopard Huo stared at Tang Ye with a sneer.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "What then?"


    Leopard Huo was even more angry by Tang Ye''s fearless attitude, and shouted, "Since you are so innocent of death, then I will let you feel the smell of death!"


    After drinking, Leopard Huo rushed towards Tang Ye while firing a flame attack on Tang Ye. It was just an ordinary flame ball attack, and Tang Ye blocked it with the strength of his fist. It was strange that Leopard Fire was not surprised and angry that Tang Ye could block his flames. He appeared calmer and calmer than before, and continued to attack Tang Ye one by one with flame balls, while getting closer and closer to Tang Ye.


    boom!


    Leopard Huo approached Tang Ye completely, and fist fist-to-fight with Tang Ye. With a punch, the two fought together. Tang Ye looked at Leopard Huo calmly, and said, "Is it just such a skill?"


    What an arrogant provocation this is. For the Cheetah tribe with strong self-esteem like Leopard Huo, it is absolutely unbearable. However, Leopard Huo didn''t get angry and smiled proudly at Tang Ye: "Just now you can punch me and force me into a passive situation. I still recognize you. Few other tribes can do it. At this point, let alone ape race, or human race, so I allow you to be proud of this once. But..."


    As he said, Leopard Fire looked even more proud, and said, "But, just this time. Next...you go to death!"


    call!


    Suddenly, a hurricane of flame swept around, surrounding Tang Ye and Leopard Huo in circles. The temperature inside is getting higher and higher, and ordinary people will definitely be intolerable. Then, the hurricane flame blew more and more severely, cutting to the body like a fire knife, and it was extremely painful.


    "Do you think I only have the ability to hit the flame ball?!" At this time, Leopard Huo knew that his plan was successful, and smiled proudly at Tang Ye: "I tell you, the flame ball attack is only superficial, what I really want to do , Is to let the flame ball form this hurricane of flame! Now you are trapped in this hurricane of flame, just waiting to be burned slowly and be slashed by the hurricane! Hahaha..."


    Leopard Huo laughed frantically. The fact is that his playing the flame ball is only to attract Tang Ye''s attention, and the real intention is to synthesize this flame hurricane and surround Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye cannot escape!


    However, Tang Ye looked at him with a calm expression, even a little contempt in his eyes, and said: "I just said that you only have this kind of attack, not the flame ball you hit, but your flame hurricane."


    "What? You..." Leopard Huo was dumbfounded, "You, you, what are you kidding me!"


    How could Leopard Huo believe what Tang Ye said. Could it be that this guy has already seen his true intentions?


    What''s more ridiculous, this guy is not afraid of his own flame hurricane?


    Never possible!


    However, Tang Ye sneered at this time, looked at him and said, "Leopard Fire, one of the four little heavenly kings in the Cheetah Clan, is good at fire secrets, and few among the younger generation can be powerful. It seems to be very powerful. However, Wouldn''t it be interesting if someone who is good at fire secret skills died under the fire?"


    "What do you mean?!" Leopard Huo glared at Tang Ye and drank, he was speechless for Tang Ye like this, he couldn''t describe it at all. Actually arrogant to this point, but pretending to be so alike, it looks like there is really no fear!


    Leopard Huo was so angry that he had forgotten that now Tang Ye was under Huo Huofeng, nothing happened. Then when the flame blade cut him, it directly melted into his body, as if he had absorbed the power of the flame hurricane.


    When Leopard Huo recovered and realized this, his head banged like a fatal blow.

 Chapter 1529： There is another plan!

    Weird! It''s weird!


    Leopard Huo saw that the flame hurricane he arranged was continuously rotating and shrinking, and began to cut to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was unscathed!


    Those flame sharp thorns or flame knives that cut towards Tang Ye, when they touched Tang Ye, they sank into Tang Ye''s body, but Tang Ye was not injured, it felt like the flame was absorbed by Tang Ye!


    Leopard Huo has never seen such a thing. It''s not that he has never encountered a strong enemy. For example, when training with the older generation of masters in the clan, the flame cannot be used by the older generation of masters. That''s because the older generation of masters has issued defensive power and the flames cannot break through. But, like Tang Ye, who absorbed the flames, it was the first time he saw him!


    What exactly happened here?


    The hurricane flame couldn''t hurt Tang Ye, and the rising high temperature made Tang Ye even more useless. Under this circumstance, Leopard Fire''s flame attack was completely ineffective to Tang Ye.


    Leopard Huo was a little disheartened, and seemed to be desperate. He looked at Tang Ye with a little innocent eyes, but still had doubts, and wanted to know why this weird thing was.


    Tang Ye knew his thoughts, shrugged, and smiled: "The reason why things are like this is very simple, because my flame power is stronger than you."


    Boom!


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Leopard Huo was immediately trapped. Is the flame power stronger than yourself?


    What a joke!


    how can that be? !


    In this double heaven, in addition to the special skills of their own tribe, there are very few clansmen who practice other secret skills! Otherwise, how could their four little heavenly kings be so famous! In the second heaven, it should be said that under the strength of the gods, there are few tribes who can practice secret skills alone, because it is very good to be proficient in their own tribal special skills!


    Only after reaching the realm of Heavenly Immortal and condensing the primordial soul body of divine consciousness, can you have more experience, higher talents and enlightenment, to study a unique secret technique. That''s what kind of magic tricks like fire and ice. Therefore, other secret skills can be cultivated in the fairyland. It goes without saying that the weight of the four little kings in the cheetah clan is heavy! This directly affected the status of the cheetah clan, even if it was the giant rhino, the lord of the world, he did not dare to say that his giant rhino clan was the strongest. There are four little kings, and sooner or later their giant rhino clan will be suppressed.


    That''s why Leopard Lei will not only be the future patriarch of the Cheetah clan, but may also be the lord of the world!


    As the current master of the world, Ju Xi would not be happy with such a statement. Because he also has a son. Then why isn''t his son the next master of the world? Therefore, sometimes he is very hostile to the cheetah family. To say that Leopard Lei will be the next master of the world, it is simply despising his status as the master of the world, and slap him in the face! But he was helpless, who made the cheetah clan appear four geniuses. And the cheetah tribe is trying its best to cultivate these four little kings. Everyone knows that the future double heaven will definitely be the world of the cheetah tribe. In order to make the giant rhino family better in the future, the giant rhino can only turn one eye to the cheetah family.


    Therefore, in such a position and expectation, as one of the four little kings, Leopard Huo has enough capital to be arrogant. However, now that his arrogance was defeated by Tang Ye, the score fell apart. He could not imagine that a Human Race, or a Human Race Demon, had better secret skills in flames than him!


    This means that the guy in front of him is better than himself in terms of strength or the secret skills of cultivating alone!


    In a moment, all arrogance, all self-confidence, were destroyed. The long-standing worldview has also collapsed. Leopard Fire completely lost the will to fight, like a dead dog.


    Tang Ye didn''t sympathize with this kind of "big young man" who fell down from a high cliff and couldn''t stir up. He looked indifferent, looked at Leopard Fire, and said: "Now it''s time for you to see, my flame power. "


    As he said, Tang Ye raised his right hand and made a fist, suddenly whirring, the flame hurricane outside his body was diminishing a little. When I looked up, I saw a huge flame giant curving its body high, head facing the flame hurricane, sucking and engulfing the flame hurricane bit by bit, and then the flame hurricane was gone, there was only one more than the flame hurricane. I don''t know how many mighty flame pythons are!


    Chi Chi!


    Although the flame python is formed by flames, it seems to be conscious and spit out a letter, which is as realistic as a real life python.


    Leopard Huo couldn''t help but look up even if he was disheartened by such a movement. The moment he saw the flame python, his eyes became more open, and he murmured in a crazy manner: "This is your flame power..."


    The tone was very low, as if sighing softly, but this was a great admiration and desire for Tang Ye''s flame power.


    Why don''t you have such a mighty power?


    He really thinks about it, and he has such power!


    However, in the next second, the head of the Fire Python suddenly rushed down and swallowed the leopard fire.


    "Ah!" The terrifying heat and the pain of being swallowed made Leopard Huo, a master who is good at flames, suffer in the flames.


    Although he can withstand high temperatures, the flames that Tang Ye emits are much higher than his limit. It''s like he can withstand a high temperature of one hundred degrees, but Tang Ye''s flame high temperature can be as high as two hundred degrees or even higher, so he can''t bear it naturally.


    This is proof that Tang Ye''s flame power is much stronger than his!


    After Leopard Fire exhaled painfully, Tang Ye retracted the Flame Python, and did not let the Flame Python turn the Leopard Fire into a pile of ashes, because he needed the Leopard Fire¡¯s corpse to divert the attention of the Cheetah Clan, and then fight for the Ape Clan. More time to build defensive measures.


    After the flame python disappeared, Leopard Fire fell from midair. He was naturally dead at this time, and his body was burned a lot. Although it was unsightly, he could still be distinguished. Then Tang Ye grabbed his corpse, jumped quickly, and headed to the opposite direction of the place where the apes were stationed.


    After running far enough to disturb the judgment of the Cheetah Clan, Tang Ye threw Leopard Huo''s body here. Then use the power of the flame to attack the surrounding area to forge a scene of fierce battle. This is also to confuse the cheetah clan, and make the cheetah clan think that the leopard fire died after fierce fighting. If the leopard fire died here, the cheetah clan would definitely investigate here first.


    Tang Ye is not very familiar with the situation of the forest here, and may be entrenched with powerful monsters, so he forged a flame attack scene and left immediately, lest there really be a powerful monster appearing and drag him down.


    There is also a favorable situation. When the Cheetah Clan came to investigate and encountered a powerful monster, he might think that the Leopard Fire was killed by the powerful monster, and the Cheetah clan would find the powerful monster to take revenge. When the time comes, the cheetah clan will be defeated by the powerful monster beast, so Tang Ye can come up with a plan of mantis catching cicada and oriole.


    For this reason, Tang Ye felt that even if there was no powerful monster beast here, he would have to attract one. Moreover, he will use flames to attack that powerful monster. In this way, when the Cheetah Clan saw it, they believed that Leopard Fire had fought with powerful monsters.


    For the next action, Tang Ye had a look, that is, looking for a powerful enough monster!

 Chapter 1530： Big red bird!

    The work of forgery is not so easy. In order to ensure that when the cheetah clan looks for the leopard fire, it is to go to the direction of the forged battle scene, and to create some guiding marks in the road, so that the cheetah clan thinks that the leopard fire is going there. Go, instead of heading to the direction of Dashishan where the apes are newly stationed.


    Fortunately, the Cheetah Clan had not reached the depths of the Falling Star Forest yet, and Tang Ye successfully completed all the forgeries. When he returned, he saw that the ape sentry who had been tortured by Leopard Fire was dead. He can only express regret. The ape sentinel was so badly injured that it was difficult to save it back. Even if he was saved, he would be disabled, and he would think that life is better than death.


    Returning to the stone mountain where the large ape tribe troops were stationed, Tang Ye briefly talked to Yuan Gang and the others about the previous situation, so that they don''t have to worry, and then jumped onto the stone mountain and ran to a higher place.


    No one has reached the highest point of this stone mountain. When the monkeys and the others explored before, they only saw the place on the side of the stone mountain. And the higher place is so high that it is difficult to climb to the top. Maybe there is some terrible monster on it. This was actually one of the reasons why the ape had just considered not staying in this stone mountain. But if you look for it further, there will be more and more primitive monsters like the giant rhino monsters. Even if they can be stationed, their daily lives will be affected, such as being unable to go out to find food. If there is no guarantee of food, then life will not go on.


    Tang Ye was idle and fine at first, but not tired at the second. For him who possesses dead wood and spring, as long as he is not beaten up in darkness and killed a character like Leopard Fire, tiredness does not exist. Thirdly, he was curious about the unknown place on the top of the stone mountain, and felt that it was necessary to look at it. Whether it was dangerous or safe, there was a certain number. And, he wanted to climb to a high place to see what this forest of falling stars looked like. Standing on a high place, you should always be able to see clearly.


    Jumping and climbing all the way up, Tang Ye found that the environment of the stone mountain was relatively simple, with many smooth rocks on the ground and a small part of mud. Where there is dirt, tall trees will grow. There are some trees that are tenacious enough, and the roots are deep enough that they can even squeeze through the rocks, and then continue to grow, extremely strong. Most of them are tall trees, and there are not many thorns and vines. So jumping on the stone mountain, you can see the situation ahead at a glance, and if there is a monster, it can react in time.


    Tang Ye didn''t encounter any powerful monsters, just some small beasts. However, the closer to the top of the mountain, the quieter, without those little beasts. Tang Ye''s jumping speed slowed down, and this quiet made him immediately guess whether there was a powerful monster on the top of the mountain.


    This stone mountain is high enough, at Tang Ye''s speed, it actually took two hours, a few kilometers is definitely there. Finally, he reached the top of the mountain, but the sky was completely dark, and the entire forest of falling stars could not be seen. But Tang Ye was not in a hurry, because he had just told Yuan that he would not go back at night, so he would stay on the top of the mountain and be able to see what happened the next day.


    There are also many hilltops, many open spaces, and many trees of the same height. And in the middle, there is a tree that is too big, just like a house. Tang Ye looked up and decided to jump on this big tree to take a look. However, halfway through, he heard breathing.


    To be precise, it was like panting, it was quicker, it seemed tired, and it was a bit painful.


    The sound is loud, but the tree is very high, and the sound comes from a very high place. This shows that the sound is loud. With such a huge gasp, Tang Ye immediately guessed that it was a giant monster. He became more careful, but also more curious, insisting to go up and take a look.


    Like a thief, he jumped up the tall trees little by little, getting closer and closer to the gasp. At this time, there were many offshoots on the trees, Tang Ye jumped on the offshoots and watched the place where he was breathing quickly. Fortunately, there is a fairly bright moonlight, and the situation on the top of the trees can be seen more clearly. Tang Ye saw that in the center of the tree opposite, the branches were flattened and turned into a pit, and then there was a giant bird lying in it.


    That is the bird''s nest!


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ye knew that it was a bird''s nest. He was careful not to alarm the giant bird. He looked at the giant bird lying fast and breathing again, and saw that the giant bird had a fiery red crown, red feathers, and red claws. This is a big red bird!


    The body of this big red bird was comparable to that of the giant rhino monster. The body is almost two meters long, from head to tail, it may be more than ten meters long.


    "Gegu...Gegu..." the big red bird called out suddenly, not just short of breath. It seemed very painful to hear that voice.


    The big red bird was in pain, and his attention to the surroundings was greatly reduced. As long as Tang Ye didn''t make a big movement, it was impossible to find him. For this reason, Tang Ye wanted to see more clearly, got closer, jumped onto the higher trunk, and reached the bird''s nest.


    At this time, Tang Ye saw that there was a big hole in the middle of the big red bird''s body, and there was still a fire-like liquid. That was different from human blood, because it was like flame lava, not blood, but Tang Ye guessed that it was the blood of a big red bird. The big red bird is a primitive monster, naturally different from humans.


    The big red bird stretched his head to the huge wound and licked the blood from the wound. But there was some blood flowing out, and then the blood hit the trees and saw the trees smoke directly, as if they were about to burn.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw it, it was really bloody. The blood was so hot that it could almost burn the trees. For this reason, Tang Ye guessed that this big red bird was a primitive monster that was good at flames.


    "This has something to do with myself." Tang Ye squinted slightly and thought, he is playing with fire, and this big red bird is also playing with fire.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to help the big red bird, so that he could get acquainted with the big red bird and let the big red bird help him. Now he is mixing in the Falling Star Forest, with the help of powerful primitive monsters, and he is still flying. The convenience can be imagined.


    Of course, it is also possible that Big Red Bird will fight Tang Ye directly. It was a monster after all, so Tang Ye came with kind intentions no matter what. What''s more, if it is injured, its hostility will be even stronger. However, Tang Ye was still close to it, because Tang Ye saw its injury. It was so badly injured, I am afraid that it will not do much. So it can''t threaten Tang Ye. Even Tang Ye can kill it.


    Tang Ye jumped down and landed on the edge of the bird''s nest.


    The big red bird noticed a movement, and immediately looked back and saw Tang Ye. It was shocked. It immediately remembered to attack Tang Ye, but when it moved its body, it involved the hole in the wound and gave a sharp cry of pain.


    "Gegugegu..." Under the pain, he couldn''t move at all. The big red bird watched Tang Ye constantly screaming, panic in his voice.


    At this time, Tang Ye took a step back, no matter whether the big red bird understood it or not, he said: "I won''t hurt you, don''t be afraid, I just want to help you!"


    The big red bird stared at Tang Ye, as if he understood it. This seems to be a monster with high spiritual consciousness.

 Chapter 1531： Point condition!

    High spiritual consciousness means high wisdom. Then the big red bird has the ability to understand Tang Ye''s words. Although it can''t say it, it understands what Tang Ye means. If it reaches the height of the black snake in a heavy sky, even words can be said. However, such a height may be difficult to reach, because the black snake was left by the ancestors of the Long Family, from a distant age, and the cultivation base was gifted by the once Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds.


    Tang Ye jumped out, indicating that he was not hostile, the big red bird understood, stopped screaming, and then lay down again, so as not to involve the wound so painful. After breathing again, it felt weaker, as if it was about to die.


    Looking at it this way, it feels very pitiful. Tang Ye didn''t have much sympathy for those alien races, but he had a lot more affection for these monsters. Probably because he got a lot of help from Monster Beasts along the way.


    Tang Ye didn''t care, looked at the big red bird and said, "You are injured, I can help you."


    "Gegu..." The big red bird just yelled and didn''t ignore it, probably because he felt that Tang Ye could not help it. It knew its injuries, and I was afraid that it would not survive, so it wanted to stay quietly.


    Tang Ye probably knew what the big red bird meant after observing it. He didn''t intend to fight. He was hurt too badly and was doomed to death, so why bother to make himself painful.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, jumped back again, standing on the edge of the bird''s nest. The big red bird glanced at him, no longer reacting fiercely as before, but moved his head, and then ignored it, lying still and waiting for death.


    "What can I do to save you?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the big red bird.


    The big red bird shook his head slightly, indicating that there was no way to save it, and it no longer had expectations. Then it looked in a direction far away, with unwilling eyes, probably because there was something in the direction that made it resentful.


    Tang Ye looked over there, naturally a blurry moonlight, vaguely a high mountain, as if it had no end, as for the other things, I couldn''t see clearly.


    Tang Ye no longer pays attention to the situation over there, that can''t help the big red bird. He looked back at the big red bird and said, "I know a secret technique that can probably restore some of your vitality. As for whether it can save your life, I''m not sure."


    The big red bird glanced at Tang Ye, his eyes were the same as before, giving up and hopeless. It doesn''t believe that Tang Ye has enough reasons, just take Tang Ye''s identity as an example. What can an ape clan help it?


    It is curious, how did an ape race come to its territory?


    This stone mountain is its territory, so there are no powerful monsters in other places, only some powerful monsters are not interested in beasts.


    Just dying, the big red bird didn''t bother to care about the ape tribe''s presence in its territory. It breathes more and more slowly, and its eyelids are getting heavier. When it closes, it''s probably the time to die.


    "Can I put my hands on you? I need to touch your body when I use this secret healing technique." Tang Ye insisted regardless of the big red bird''s giving up.


    The big red bird glanced at Tang Ye, without blinking his eyes, and didn''t object to Tang Ye. But if Tang Ye dared to do something like an attack, it would make Tang Ye pay the price if he died desperately. Even if it had only one breath, it was more than enough to kill an ape race.


    Tang Ye naturally didn''t have any malice. He slowly put his hand on the big red bird. Seeing that the big red bird had no response, he knew that it had no objection, so he started to use the power of dead wood to spring back to the big red bird. If you lose your life, you will die very quickly. Now Tang Ye has not been able to comprehend the advanced skills of iron tree blossoming, and if he wants to save people, he must keep his vitality.


    If he comprehend the description of the flowering of the iron tree after the dead wood in spring, he could save a creature that had almost lost all its vitality, but it was also very laborious. If you realize that Bodhi gave birth after the iron tree blooms, it is said to bring people back to life. Whether this is true or not, it is really unclear.


    But in any case, withered trees in spring, iron trees blooming, and Bodhi giving birth to children are magic arts from the ancestral land, with the protection of the original power, it is definitely one of the most wonderful secret arts in the world.


    The big red bird really didn''t hold any hope for Tang Ye. How could this thing be obtained from an ape clan, so none of the words it said to Tang Ye was heard.


    However, when Tang Ye activated the power of the dead wood to meet the spring, suddenly, it felt a cool sensation entering the body, and then the weak state was improved, the wound was not so painful, and the fatal serious injury became a normal serious injury. . Although they are all seriously injured, one is fatal and the other is not fatal.


    If it is not fatal, isn''t that the hope of life?


    The big red bird was completely surprised, looking at Tang Ye, couldn''t believe that this ape clan actually mastered such a magical healing technique!


    "Gegu!" The big red bird yelled loudly as he watched Tang Ye. This time it was so powerful that it was no longer half-dead as before.


    It was very surprised and equally excited, because it might not have to die after receiving Tang Ye''s magical treatment. Originally thought it was destined to die, but it was unwilling to die. Now that it is saved, there is no need to die. How can it not be excited?


    "Gegugegu!" The big red bird looked at Tang Ye and called out again.


    Tang Ye looked at it and smiled. Although he didn''t know what the big red bird wanted to express, he knew that the big red bird was excited. It seems that the effect is good. Tang Ye said to Dahongniao: "Can I save you like this? Then I will continue. However, your injury is too serious. Even if you can save your life, it will take a long time to recover from your injury. Being beaten in a big hole, it is a blessing not to die."


    "Gegu..." The big red bird gave a soft cry, it naturally knew its own situation. However, if you can save your life now, you can slowly recover. This is its territory, and I am not afraid of being disturbed by others.


    At this time, the big red bird regained some strength, his head shook, and then the sharp mouth faced the hole wound again, with a "puff", it spit out a ball of flame from its mouth. The flame fell on the wound of the hole and melted into the wound, and then saw that the wound of the hole healed a little bit, and the blood flowing out was no longer so much.


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "Can you heal your wounds with flames?"


    Although Tang Ye had guessed that Big Red Bird was a monster that was good at flames, it was quite magical to breathe flames to heal injuries. In addition, he thought of one thing. If flames can heal the big red bird, wouldn''t it be better to combine the power of the flame and the dead wood in spring and then heal the big red bird''s wound?


    It can heal wounds and restore vitality, and the speed of recovery will be greatly accelerated!


    "Gegu!" The big red bird let go of his guard against Tang Ye, just like the same kind, and made a sound to Tang Ye, meaning to answer Tang Ye, the flame can indeed heal his injuries, because it is a fire bird, and the flame is still Can be used as food too!


    "Ha..." Tang Ye smiled upon seeing this, and said, "In this case, I will help you recover from your injury faster. But I should also talk about some conditions."

 Chapter 1532： Repay!

    Since the flame can heal the injury of the big red bird, it is easier for Tang Ye, who is good at flame, to save it. Incorporating the power of the flame into the dead wood Fengchun, the flames emitted in this way are simply the perfect tonic for the big red bird.


    Tang Ye will help the big red bird heal, but he also wants to get a little reward. This is not snobbery, but the situation demands. If the big red bird can help, it can alleviate the pressure of many cheetah clan chasing.


    The big red bird didn''t get angry when he heard Tang Ye''s words. It understood that Tang Ye''s request was reasonable and reasonable. It nodded, indicating that it could listen to Tang Ye''s conditions. Since it had saved its life, even if it was just repaying his favor, he should do something for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "I didn''t save you because I wanted you to repay. As long as you don''t become my enemy, you can save me. After all, it doesn''t take much effort to save you. But now I have some troubles, if you can help me by the way. , That would be better."


    "Gegu..." Big Red Bird yelled, nodding to show that he understood Tang Ye''s meaning.


    Tang Ye continued: "I came to this stone mountain with the ape tribe and wanted to live, but we were chased by the cheetah family. If possible, please don''t drive the ape tribe. If you still have the ability, help deal with some cheetahs. The family couldn''t be better."


    "Gegu!" The big red bird nodded again, without hesitation, Tang Ye understood what Tang Ye meant, and directly agreed. This mountain is its territory, and it doesn''t need the places under the mountain. It just lives on it, so the ape race does what it wants. It has no opinion, as long as it does not threaten it.


    In fact, for it, the ape tribe is probably as weak as the little beast, and it doesn''t bother to pay attention.


    Tang Ye got the big red bird nodded, smiled happily, and said, "Thank you in advance!"


    "By the way, I don''t want to hide you, I''m actually a human race." Tang Ye said to the big red bird. He felt that showing his true identity in front of the big red bird had no effect, but it was an important thing to trust the big red bird.


    "Gegu..." The big red bird still just nodded slightly, indicating that it didn''t matter what tribe Tang Ye was. What it valued now was that its life was saved.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and communicated smoothly with the big red bird, and said, "Then I will treat you now, and I will give you the flame."


    "Gegu?" The big red bird yelled in confusion, because it was curious about what Tang Ye said, and gave it the flame? It didn''t believe that Tang Ye would be a fire-savvy person. If that''s the case, then with the Secret of Treatment just now, it would be a pretty unpleasant person.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye stretched out his right hand, condensing a ball of flame. The flame was very pure, infinitely close to the green spirit fire, and much more refined than the flame spit out by the big red bird.


    When the big red bird saw it, his eyes opened wide, and he shouted excitedly, and patted his wings to express his excitement. It was really surprised, it could feel how perfect the flames condensed by Tang Ye were. If it can eat such flames every day, it can definitely advance quickly and become a more advanced primitive monster.


    "Gegugegu!" The big red bird couldn''t control herself at all, and shouted excitedly, even thinking, keeping Tang Ye by her side and let Tang Ye give it flames every day.


    Tang Ye was only excited by the big red bird, and didn''t know that the big red bird wanted him to stay by his side all the time, and then put the flame on the hole of the big red bird. The flame fell and was absorbed by the big red bird''s body, and you could see that the blood from the hole that was still bleeding soon stopped. At the same time, the big red bird regained more vitality.


    This flame, but with the vitality of dead wood and spring. It was not only the original flame treatment, but also the extra rejuvenation, the big red bird felt extremely comfortable, and no longer worried about his death.


    The big red bird was so happy that he couldn''t help rubbing Tang Ye with his head to express its gratitude.


    Tang Ye smiled and continued to release flames to heal the big red bird. In fact, looking at the flames he released into the big red bird''s body little by little, Tang Ye had a dark idea, that is to condense the green spirit fire, let the green spirit fire blend into the big red bird, so that he can control the big red bird. Bird out. When needed, if the big red bird doesn''t help, he can threaten the big red bird by launching the green spirit fire.


    Or there might be something worse, that is, the big red bird does not accept the account, and in turn deals with it, then he can stop the big red bird with the green spirit fire.


    However, in the end, Tang Ye gave up doing these tricks. He still trusts intuition. He has seen many people and monsters, and has experienced many things, knowing how to judge a person or monster. The big red bird he saw thought that the big red bird would not be the kind of monster that would avenge revenge.


    What''s more, the original monster beast''s view of right and wrong is very pure. It is the enemy who hits it, and if it is the enemy, it is killed. It is friends who help it. If you are a friend, you will repay your kindness.


    Under Tang Ye''s treatment, the Red Bird''s injury recovered quickly. It may be that Tang Ye''s flame is too good. Originally, Big Red Bird needed a lot of flames to spit out by itself, but Tang Ye''s flame was better than its own. With one to ten, its recovery speed was naturally much faster. Now, its holes and wounds are all closed. It looked like Tang Ye''s flame not only helped it stop the bleeding, but also helped it produce meat.


    "Gegugegu!" After recovery, the big red bird could stand up, spread its wings and tail. At this time, Tang Ye saw that the total length of the big red bird was longer than he thought, probably more than ten meters.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt very small. He felt that this primitive monster beast might be stronger than the giant rhino monster!


    With so many flames condensed continuously, Tang Ye was also tired, so she sat down to rest. The big red bird has not healed yet, and probably will continue to feed the big red bird with flames after resting.


    The big red bird can move now, it **** its wings and flies, then flies away. Tang Ye didn''t know what it was going to do, but didn''t stop it. The big red bird should not be stupid, and will not do dangerous things if he is injured. What''s more, I just recovered a life, and I always know how to cherish it.


    Not long after the big red bird flew back, a pair of blood-red paws clutched a big wild boar. To the big red bird, this wild boar is very small. But to Tang Ye, it was two or three big wild boars. He understood the meaning of the big red bird, which was specially caught by the big red bird to find him food.


    The big red bird also doesn''t know too many ways to be grateful, this is one of them. It also wanted to do more, let Tang Ye stay with it and feed it the pure flames every day. It is a fire bird, these flames can help it improve its strength.


    When Tang Ye saw the wild boar, he had nothing to do right now, so he just started to roast some wild boar. There is a source of water on the top of the mountain, and there is no shortage of water. This kind of life is actually quite good, but Yuan Gang under the mountain is very worried about Tang Ye.


    At the same time, Leopard Lei discovered that Leopard Huo hadn''t come back, and they began to send people to look for it.

 Chapter 1533： Who killed it!

    Although Leopard Fire and the others felt that there was no need to worry about Leopard Fire''s strength, but Leopard Fire did not come back for so long, they would inevitably think of some accidents. Leopard Huo used to act alone, but it wouldn''t keep coming back like this, and couldn''t get in touch. Now for their cheetah clan, when they encounter an enemy again, the Leopard Fire may also be caught in the enemy''s trap. This has to be worried.


    "I still have to go to Leopard Huo, I always have a bad feeling." Leopard Yu said worriedly. Although he usually quarreled with Leopard Huo the most, this seemed to have the deepest feelings. During the day, he also followed Leopard Huo, and before separating from Leopard Huo, he especially told Leopard Huo to be careful. If something happened to Leopard Huo, he would be very self-blame. If you follow Leopard Fire well, Leopard Fire will be fine.


    "Leopard Rain, don¡¯t worry too much. Leopard Fire will be fine. But now, after all, it¡¯s the riot of the entire ape tribe. If the entire ape tribe deals with Leopard Fire, Leopard Fire will inevitably be dangerous. What''s more, this is still Falling Star Forest. , If you go deeper, there are many powerful primitive monsters, which are also very dangerous." Leopard Lei comforted Leopard Yu, but did not relax.


    He looked at Leopard Wind and said, "Wind, can you trace the breath of Leopard Fire? Leopard Fire has been away for so long, and you can only rest assured after you find it."


    Leopard Wind nodded. She was also worried about Leopard Fire, so she closed her eyes to feel the leopard fire, and then found Leopard Fire. However, after she felt it, she couldn''t find the breath of leopard fire. She felt very strange, how could such a thing happen?


    "What''s the matter?" Bao Lei asked, seeing Bao Feng widening his eyes.


    Leopard Feng frowned, then slightly shook his head and said: "The breath of Leopard Fire... is gone."


    "What?!" Both Leopard Lei and Leopard Yu were taken aback, their breath disappeared? This is really unlucky, like saying that Leopard Huo is dead. They can''t accept this kind of thing!


    Seeing their expressions, Leopard Wind explained: "If you can''t feel the breath, it doesn''t mean that Leopard Fire is dead, but something is blocking the breath of Leopard Fire. On the contrary, the less you can feel the breath, the more likely you are to die. Low. Because even if you die, there will be a breath. If you can''t be isolated, I will definitely feel it. Here, no one should be able to isolate the breath of the leopard fire. If the leopard fire happens when it encounters a powerful monster Unexpectedly, why those monsters need to block the breath of leopard fire. The monsters have a simple mind, they just act according to their survival instincts, and won''t know so many conspiracies."


    "How did the breath of Leopard Fire disappear?" Leopard Yu asked worriedly.


    Leopard Feng shook his head and said, "This is where I am puzzled."


    Leopard Yu immediately said: "In short, Leopard Huo''s situation is very abnormal now, we must find him immediately, regardless of whether he is okay or not."


    Leopard Lei nodded and said, "If this happens, we can''t rest well, so let''s go to Leopard Huo."


    Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain had no objection, and went to look for Leopard Fire. Leopard Lei also called several other cheetah tribesmen and asked them to look for the traces of Leopard Fire.


    Suddenly, there were many cheetah tribes grazing in the forest, looking for traces of leopard fire. At this time, the forgeries that Tang Ye carried out came into play. Originally, a cheetah tribe team wanted to find the place where the ape tribe was stationed at this time. Although it is dangerous to go deep into the star-falling deep forest, they can only go deep in order to find the leopard fire. And if it goes on like this, the ape tribe is likely to be discovered, which is very dangerous to them. But because of the forgery made by Tang Ye, on the other side, some cheetah clan found a "trace", so all the cheetah clan went there. The squad that went deep into the camp of the ape tribe also turned back. Now that the traces are found, it is dangerous to go deeper into other places, there is no need for this.


    According to the traces of Tang Ye''s forgery, the Cheetah Clan kept on tracking. But Tang Ye was not so stupid, and made a straight line for the cheetah clan. The traces he made were nine bends and eighteen bends, which were not obvious and circled around. It didn''t take a long time for the cheetah clan to find the leopard fire body. He also spent the entire day when he got those fake traces.


    Deep into the star-falling forest at night, the degree of danger is higher than during the day, so the cheetah clan will spend more time. In addition, they made such a large-scale search and caused some movement, which must have alarmed some monsters. They were attacked by monsters and caused some damage.


    It wasn''t until dawn the next day that they found the place of Leopard Huo''s body. The reason why the day was spent is because Leopard Wind cannot feel the breath of Leopard Fire. I am afraid that Tang Ye didn''t know that after he used the power of the flame, his aura of flame power overwhelmed the aura of Leopard Fire, so Leopard Wind couldn''t track it. In addition, under the flame aura, unlike the human aura he uttered, Leopard Wind did not think about the human demons. After all, the power of flames, Tang Ye had been hiding, and had not used it in Er Zhong Tian.


    But it doesn''t matter how much time it took now for the Cheetah Clan, because they found Leopard Fire. However, at this moment, they have entered another emotion.


    Can''t believe it, grief, then anger!


    Leopard fire is dead!


    They can''t believe this kind of thing. One of the geniuses of their cheetah clan, Leopard Fire among the four little kings, who was proficient in tribal skills and good at fire magic, was actually killed!


    The cheetah clan has invested huge resources for the four little kings and cultivated them with all their strength. How could they be killed at this time?


    So many resources are wasted? It is impossible to waste so many resources, and the Cheetah Clan absolutely does not allow it. Therefore, no one thought that their four little kings would die.


    Therefore, those Cheetah tribesmen who saw Leopard Huo''s corpse at this time, whether they were Leopard Thunder, Leopard Rain, Leopard Wind, or other tribesmen, couldn''t believe this was true.


    The moment Leopard Yu saw the corpse of Leopard Huo, his head buzzed. His head is blank and it is difficult to accept this. He walked step by step until he reached Leopard Huo''s corpse and squatted down to check. After confirming that it was Leopard Huo, he had difficulty breathing. He was very regretful and felt that if he had been following Leopard Huo, this kind of thing would never happen to Leopard Fire.


    Unexpectedly, the scariest thing happened! When Leopard Huo didn''t come back for a long time, Leopard Yu thought about this kind of accident, but everyone thought it was impossible to have this kind of accident, but on the contrary, the result was this kind of accident!


    "Leopard Fire!" Leopard Yu caught Leopard Fire with both hands, and drank it out loud, very regretful and sad. Friends and brothers who have been playing together since childhood, just die in front of me, it feels really panic.


    Because of death, there is nothing left. No matter how good the memories are, they are only the past and cannot be reproduced. No matter how much I miss this person, I can''t come back. Losing an important person forever is definitely hard to accept.


    "Who killed you?! I will avenge you!" Leopard Yu''s eyes became red and became furious.

 Chapter 1534： different opinions!

    Leopard Huo was killed, which was almost as big a thing as breaking the sky in the second heaven. The whole cheetah clan must be alarmed. Then the Cheetah Clan will also ask the Lord of the World to help. After all, it takes countless resources to cultivate the Four Little Heavenly Kings, and it is gone, how can the Cheetah Clan easily accept it. They will certainly make the murderer who killed Leopard Fire pay a heavy enough price.


    But, who is it that killed Leopard Fire?


    In this Falling Star Forest, those who can kill Leopard Fire, Leopard Lei and the others can think of only those powerful primitive monsters. As for the ape race they are going to eradicate, they don''t believe that the ape race can kill Leopard Fire. However, they are looking for an excuse to vent their anger, so even if they think that the killing of Leopard Fire is not the ape race, it is regarded as the ape race. In this case, it is even more necessary to annihilate the ape tribe, the entire tribe of the ape tribe!


    They have to be precise if which ape tribe killed it, so if that ape tribe is caught, that ape tribe must die. Unfortunately, Leopard Wind is a cheetah clan who likes to tell the truth. She also has arrogant self-esteem, but she doesn''t deceive herself so much. So after seeing Leopard Huo''s body, she knew that Leopard Huo died of flames. Can kill leopard fire with flame burning, how could it be ape clan. She told the truth.


    Leopard Wind ignored the anger of Leopard Leibaoyu, looking at Leopard Huo''s body, his expression was just a little more sad as usual, and said, "Leopard Huo was not killed by the apes."


    Both Leopard Lei and Leopard Yu looked at Leopard Feng, Leopard Yu wanted to say something but didn''t say anything. Leopard Wind did nothing wrong, but her calm appearance made Leopard Leibaoyu understand the reality. They all wanted to hear what Leopard Wind said.


    Leopard Wind said: "Look at Leopard Huo¡¯s body, he was severely burned. This is where he is fatal. However, Leopard Huo is good at fire secrets, and it¡¯s incredible to die under fire, unless the person who killed him also Master the fire secret technique, and it is stronger than the leopard fire. Do you think that the ape race has this ability?"


    Leopard Lei and Leopard Yu did not speak, and Leopard Feng made a lot of sense, and they could not refute. For this reason, they all wondered who killed Leopard Fire?


    At this time, Leopard Wind looked around, and after looking around, closed his eyes and felt it. She was investigating the flames left by the surrounding fights, and wanted to find out who killed Leopard Fire. She felt that the flame aura was very pure. For those who possessed this flame power, she thought it was not the kind that she had learned, but the origin is the flame.


    Then the origin is flame, it can only be those flame monsters! Or the flame tribe, the problem is that these two heavens do not have a tribe that is born to deal with flames.


    "Leopard Fire was killed by the monster beast." Leopard Feng said. She is confident in her investigations, and she has always been confident in her investigations. Perhaps this is her arrogance, without questioning, she directly said to Leopard Leibaoyu in a positive tone. Both Leopard Lei and Leopard Yu believed in her ability, so they would not question her.


    However, how did Leopard Feng know that her self-confidence in her own investigation this time had fallen into Tang Ye''s trap. That pure flame was emitted by Tang Ye. It''s a pity that she didn''t believe in any tribe that could emit such flames, so she wouldn''t even think of ape tribe or human tribe.


    "Did it be killed by a monster?" Leopard Lei was puzzled by such a thing, but he was not so surprised, because he had guessed about this possibility.


    Leopard Wind nodded and said, "By observing the surroundings, Leopard Huo must have encountered a primitive monster that was naturally good at fire, and he was killed because he lost to the primitive monster. This is the depths of the Falling Star Forest. Dangerous, the primitive monster beast may kill us at any time. In this forest, the elder of the tribe said, don''t go too deep. Leopard Fire shouldn''t go deep here."


    Leopard Lei sighed for a long time, and said, "The accident has happened. You can only learn a lesson. When you enter the depths of the Falling Star Forest in the future, you must be careful not to go deep alone."


    Leopard Yu heard the words of Leopard Wind and Leopard Lei, faintly angry. He felt that Leopard Thunder and Leopard Wind were saying that Leopard Fire¡¯s death was due to Leopard Fire. If Leopard Fire did not go deep here, they would not encounter a powerful primitive monster and would not be killed. Damn, how can you say that a dead tribe is not just a tribe, but a brother who has played together since childhood!


    Leopard Yu looked at Leopard Lei and Leopard Wind, his expression was obviously angry, and said: "Anyway, whether it was a monster that killed Leopard Fire or someone from another tribe killed Leopard Fire, I will avenge Leopard Fire!"


    "I will too." Leopard Lei said coldly. He still had the meaning, and said: "I will find this animal that killed Leopard Fire, and then kill it bit by bit!"


    "But before avenging Leopard Fire, we must do one thing first." Leopard Lei squinted like a conspirator, and said: "We can''t let Leopard Fire be killed by the original monster. The people of the tribe know that we need to deal with this matter well, otherwise they will inevitably have negative emotions if they are allowed to go deep into the Falling Star Forest to deal with the ape tribe."


    "Then what should we do?" Leopard Wind was still a little angry. He felt that Leopard Huo would die very aggrieved in this way, did he even hide what he died?


    Leopard Lei didn''t look at Leopard Yu''s expression, his expression turned gloomy, and said, "Let''s say Leopard Fire was killed by the apes!"


    "Ape tribe killed it?" Leopard Yu was taken aback, and then said displeased: "This is an insult to Leopard Huo, how could those ape tribes kill Leopard Huo!"


    Leopard Lei waved his hand to signal Leopard Yu to stop getting excited. After he finished explaining, he continued: "One ape clan can''t kill Leopard Huo, ten can''t be killed, but one hundred and more, plus apes The trap set by the clan, even Leopard Fire can''t deal with it!"


    "What''s the reason for doing this?" Leopard Yu snorted coldly. He still insisted that he shouldn''t do more about Leopard''s death.


    Leopard Lei said: "This is to unite our people and have a unified anger and hatred against the apes. Then when they search the apes, they will overcome more fear of the Falling Star Forest. When dealing with the apes, , Can also exert a stronger force. In this way, our tasks can be completed faster, and we can also leave this mysterious and dangerous virgin forest faster."


    "Are you afraid of Falling Star Forest?" Leopard Yu could not agree with Leopard Lei''s arrangement, and retorted.


    Leopard Lei shook his head and said, "I am not afraid, but I think it is necessary to do this."


    "How to avenge Leopard Huo''s hatred?" Leopard Yu said coldly.


    Leopard Lei seemed to have planned for a long time, and said: "Leopard Wind will find this monster beast, but considering the power of this primitive monster beast, let''s not do anything. After we contact the clan, let more people come over. Catch this monster beast back, and then slowly kill this monster beast, let others know that if you dare to kill our people, even if it is just a monster beast, it will end badly!"


    This is a safe method, but Leopard Yu can''t wait, he snorted coldly: "I will avenge Leopard Huo now!"

 Chapter 1535： One person, one bird!

    After a cold snort, Leopard Yu turned and left, not wanting to argue with Leopard Lei. Perhaps Leopard Lei''s arrangement was very good, but at this time he didn''t want to do that. Nothing is right when the mood is wrong, so he insists on avenging Leopard Huo first.


    Leopard Lei wanted to stop the leaving Leopard Rain, but Leopard Wind pulled him, telling him not to stop Leopard Rain first, and said: "Don''t look at the usual quarrel between Leopard Rain and Leopard Huo, but in fact, the two of them have the most emotional relationship. Okay, now that Leopard Huo is in trouble, Leopard Yu must be in a bad mood, so let him be quiet first."


    "But what if he goes to find the primitive monster by himself?" Leopard Lei worried, he was also very upset, and said: "I feel bad when Leopard Fire is killed. In addition, I have to report this to my father. I don¡¯t know what kind of sensation it will cause after this incident is passed back. This action was led by me. But when this happened while I was leading, my prestige would be greatly affected."


    What Leopard Lei said were facts, but it was too selfish to say these at this time. Leopard Wind was not very happy, and said directly: "Leopard Lei, how can you think like this? Is your prestige important, or Leopard Fire''s life important?"


    "Of course Leopard Huo''s life is important, but Leopard Huo is dead. Besides, he has no meaning. We have to deal with the things that Leopard Huo will bring after his death." Leopard Lei is quite calm and realistic at the same time.


    Leopard Feng is helpless to such Leopard Lei, she is not a person who likes to fight, so she no longer tells Leo Ledo and said, "Then arrange it as you want."


    After that, Leopard Wind turned and left.


    "Leopard Wind..." Leopard Lei stretched out his hand to hold Leopard Wind, but Leopard Wind walked straight away, and he walked away for a while, but he couldn''t hold it. Seeing Leopard Feng''s back, he was also alive, and felt that he could not understand, so he simply ignored Leopard Feng, and wanted to be quiet.


    Looking back at Leopard Huo''s corpse, Leopard Lei was suddenly not so sad, and felt that Leopard Huo''s death had brought him a lot of trouble. But think about it, the usual Baohuo''s attitude towards him, although he didn''t say it, but he saw it all. Leopard Huo is an uncontrollable person, but he has a close relationship with him and his strength is good. If he can''t control it, it will be a problem for his future development. Therefore, he seemed to feel relieved again.


    There is no doubt that Leopard Lei is a figure with huge scheming hidden.


    Looking at the burnt corpse of Leopard Huo again, Leopard Lei waved his hand, called a subordinate, and said, "Take the body of Master Leopard Huo back."


    After a cheetah clan''s subordinate took Leopard Huo''s body back, Leopard Lei looked at the horizon, and went back without saying anything after being silent for a while.


    Although Leopard Thunder made arrangements, the news that Leopard Fire was killed was heard by other cheetah tribes, and it still had a considerable impact among them. Even if the strength as strong as Leopard Fire was killed, wouldn''t they be more likely to be killed? There will definitely be a panic. However, this mentality was quickly washed away by Leopard Lei''s public speech, because Leopard Lei directed everything towards the ape race as planned.


    He said that the apes had joined forces and used traps to besiege Leopard Fire, so they should also unite, and it is bound to get rid of the apes. Then, the cheetah tribe became more angry with the ape tribe, and because of their hatred, they gathered together to search the ape tribe again.


    At this time, Tang Ye was still at the top of the stone mountain. The injury of the big red bird has improved a lot. After Tang Ye finally gave the big red bird a few vigorous flames to eat, it stood up and waved its wings, not feeling like it had been injured. The fact is that Tang Ye''s flame is too effective for its treatment. Even if it hasn''t healed yet, it can act at will. As long as the battle is not too intense, there is no problem with small-scale battles.


    Tang Ye wanted to go back to the mountain, because he didn''t want Ape Gang to worry, he said to the big red bird: "I want to go back to the mountain so that the Ape clan doesn''t have to worry about me, and then I will come up again, just like we just agreed. Deal with the cheetah clan."


    "Gegugegu!" The big red bird nodded and agreed, looking very cheerful. It was in a very good mood. Yesterday, it thought it would die, but today, it can put aside its own affairs and help Tang Ye. This was a good condition for Tang Ye, and it was also very willing to repay his favor.


    Tang Ye quickly swept down from the top of the mountain. After going there once, he knew the way and determined that this was the territory of the Big Red Bird. There were no other dangerous monsters. He did not hesitate to return to the place where the Ape Race was stationed.


    Ape was relieved when he saw that Tang Ye was okay. He didn''t see Tang Ye come back all night. Although Tang Ye had said in advance, he was still very worried. After all, in the depths of this falling star forest, no one can guarantee that it will be safe, maybe a terrifying primitive monster will rush into the next second.


    After Tang Ye told Yuangang that it was okay, seeing Yuangang and the others seemed to have something, and they looked worried. He was very curious and asked Yuangang, "What happened?"


    Yuan Gang said: "There is news from the clansmen who are on guard outside. The cheetahs have carried out a large-scale search. It will be a matter of time before they find us. I plan to arrange a small team to ambush, and attack the cheetahs when we reach the security line where we can no longer hide. Clan. It¡¯s good to be able to kill one, otherwise there will be no chance."


    "Did the Cheetah Clan search further?" Tang Ye frowned upon hearing it. He was a little surprised. Based on the forgery he made by killing Leopard Huo yesterday, he thought that the Cheetah Clan should be busy with the killing of Leopard Huo.


    It seems that the Cheetah Clan is not so concerned about Leopard Huo''s life... Tang Ye thought about it. Or, the cheetah clan doesn''t know the murderer who killed the leopard fire, because there is no murderer, so they can only temporarily stranded?


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to send the big red bird out to attract the attention of the cheetah clan. Since things did not develop as he expected, then he had to adapt to circumstances. In fact, after realizing the big red bird, he had great confidence in dealing with the cheetah family. The big red bird is a very powerful monster. After its injury improved, Tang Ye tried its power a bit. It was indeed very strong, much stronger than the previous giant rhino monster. Tang Ye felt that he was not its opponent.


    It is said that the plan cannot keep up with the changes. But realizing the big red bird, such a change is good for Tang Ye. In his previous plan, he also wanted to stimulate a monster beast to become a target of revenge from the Cheetah clan. Now, if there is a big red bird, let the big red bird directly become this monster. The big red bird uses flames, so it will not be suspected. In addition, Tang Ye will no longer use the mantis to catch the cicada, the oriole is behind. He will join forces with the big red bird so that he can attack the cheetah clan better and increase his chances of winning.


    "Don''t act hastily. Those cheetahs who came to search will be handled by me." After deciding to act with the big red bird, Tang Ye said to Yuangang, letting them continue to stay in the station to carry out defense work.


    Yuan Gang was puzzled and worried, but Tang Ye insisted that he trusted Tang Ye and left it to Tang Ye to do it, and then speeded up the deployment of the station.


    Before long, a big red bird flew over the sky where no one noticed. On the big red bird, Tang Ye sat on it, quite awe-inspiring.

 Chapter 1536： Harassment attack!

    The purpose of Tang Ye and Big Red Bird was to attract the attention of the cheetah tribe and to buy time for the ape tribe to deploy defensive measures. Of course, if the cheetah clan can be killed additionally, it is best.


    At this time, the cheetah clan was searching in the direction of the leopard''s death and the direction of the ape clan''s station. This came from the arrangement of Leopard Lei, he did not immerse himself in the mood of revenge for Leopard Fire, and he still carried out a comprehensive plan to deal with the ape race. This is a very good leader, but it is a pity that he met Tang Ye, a tricky opponent, and he couldn''t complete the arrangement after all.


    Moreover, Leopard Yu was not on the same front with him at this time. Leopard Yu insisted on avenging Leopard Huo, considering his feelings and the emotions of many people, he had to assign a small team to Leopard Yu. At this time, Leopard Yu led a team to the side where Leopard Fire was killed to look for the original monster that killed Leopard Fire.


    "Everyone must pay attention to it. The primitive monster is very powerful. Don''t be alarmed when you find it, and wait until you have collected enough information." Leopard Yu led a team to the place where the leopard fire body was found, and told the team members to pay attention to arming. . It seemed that Leopard Yu was not completely dominated by the emotions of grief and hatred. He knew that since the primitive monster beast could kill Leopard Fire, its strength should not be underestimated and proceed with care.


    After a night of quiet and thinking, he naturally realized these things. So now he has his own plan, after finding the primitive monster, collect good information, and then deal with it. If you can''t deal with it, then wait for support. Reduce your losses, and then you must kill this primitive monster.


    Judging from this situation, both Leopard Lei and Leopard Yu are very sensible, so nothing should happen to them. However, they didn''t know that what they were facing was Tang Ye, a smart and cunning man who had experienced many battles. They thought it was the primitive monster beast that killed Leopard Fire, but it was Tang Ye. After judging from Leopard Wind that Leopard Fire was killed by the primitive monster, they were destined to enter the rhythm made by Tang Ye. Now, they seem to be active, but in fact, they have already fallen into a passive state, and they are led by the nose by Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    "Gegu!" Just when Leopard Yu urged the team members to be careful, they suddenly heard a weird cry, and then they looked at the place where the sound was made, and were suddenly surprised.


    They saw a big fiery red bird standing on the tree overhead. No wonder they walked to a place in the shade of a tree. In fact, it was not the shade of the tree, but the shade behind the big red bird. This place is tens of meters wide. The shadow of the big bird is tens of meters wide, so you can estimate how big the bird is. Leopard Yu and the others are not surprised, this primitive monster in the Falling Star Forest is really terrifying!


    Question, what does this primitive monster big bird want to do?


    Leopard Yu immediately gave birth to such a question, and soon he felt a danger, and immediately shouted to the team members: "Dodge all!"


    call!


    boom!


    As soon as Leopard Yu shouted out, the big red bird above their heads ejected a huge fireball from their mouths. The fireball fell and exploded as it burned. A large pit was blown out on the ground, and the scattered flames burned, and the scene suddenly became messy.


    This is just a small attack by the big red bird. But the power has made the cheetah race nervous. Although they dodged in time, there were still many team members who could not dodge and were injured by the flame explosion and burned.


    "This beast killed Master Leopard Fire!" Soon a cheetah clan shouted angrily. They were the Cheetah clan who followed Leopard Yu to find the Leopard Huo corpse yesterday. Although Leopard Lei has announced that Huo Huo was besieged and killed by the Ape Clan, they know the truth. This is why they are willing to follow Leopard Yu to find the original The reason for the monster.


    The leopard fire was killed by flames, and the big red bird that appeared now uses flames, so there is sufficient evidence to determine that the big red bird was the murderer of the leopard fire. Therefore, the big red bird is the object they want to kill and avenge Leopard Fire.


    Leopard Rain also thinks so. He stared at the big red bird with a cold expression, his fists clenched and his teeth clenched. He wanted to rush to kill the big red bird, but he remained calm, knowing that the big red bird is not easy to deal with, he may not be able to kill it, and even put himself in danger. So he made arrangements for the entire team to retreat.


    "Master Leopard Yu, don''t we kill this beast?!" A cheetah tribe didn''t think so much, thinking that their cheetah tribe is the most powerful tribe in Erzhongtian, and they don''t have to be afraid of anything.


    Leopard Yu said coldly: "With the strength of our single team, we may not be able to deal with such a primitive monster. We retreat first, and then call Master Leo Lei to support him. When we meet Leo Lei, watch Leo Lei''s Thought, if he is willing to help us deal with this primitive monster, then we will take revenge for Leopard Fire!"


    "What if Master Leopard Lei disagrees?" a cheetah clan asked.


    This question will inevitably be asked, because the cheetah clan who followed Leopard Rain all know Leopard Lei¡¯s attitude towards the killing of Leopard Fire. It is precisely because Leopard Lei did not put this matter first, so it did not come. Come here. Without the help of Leopard Lei, the power holder, it would be impossible for them to deal with primitive monsters.


    Leopard Yu was silent for a while, and said in a deep voice: "Since this primitive monster beast has been found, he will definitely take it. If he doesn''t take it, then we will force him to take it!"


    Gegu!


    At this time, the big red bird attacked Leopard Yu and them again, spraying two groups of flames continuously. The cheetah tribe hurriedly avoided, they had seen the power of the flame, but they didn''t want to resist with bare hands.


    "Let''s retreat first!" Leopard Yu shouted in a low voice. Many cheetah tribes retreated immediately without hesitation. They jumped away quickly in the jungle. However, the big red bird took advantage of the giant monster beast and flew up and waved its wings. One flight would take longer than they would jump several times. The big red bird catches up with them, again and again bursting out fire attacks.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    "Damn it!" Seeing this situation, Leopard Yu shouted angrily. The primitive monster beast was more powerful than he thought, and now the team he brought has suffered heavy losses.


    In order to help the team members to retreat better, Leopard Rain quickly jumped to the top of the tree and launched a water jet attack on the big red bird. Leopard Rain is a genius of the cheetah clan who is good at water mystery, and water can restrain fire. However, Leopard Rain did not think so. Because this primitive monster beast killed Leopard Fire and was stronger than Leopard Fire, and his strength was not as good as Leopard Fire, so it was not as good as Big Red Bird. So he knew very well that he could not deal with Big Red Bird unless he had the help of Leopard Thunder and Leopard Wind.


    However, although Leopard Rain is not as strong as the Big Red Bird, Sheng is flexible in action. He even jumped on the Big Red Bird''s back and harassed the Big Red Bird to chase the cheetah clan under the woods.


    Gegu!


    The big red bird cried angrily, shook his body, and Leopard Rain was thrown out. But at this time, the big red bird stopped chasing and flew back.


    On the other side, Tang Ye stood on a tall tree watching the attack of the big red bird on the cheetah tribe, and smiled. He doesn''t need the big red bird to chase to the end to kill the cheetah clan, just harass the cheetah clan.

 Chapter 1537： Kill the genius!

    In fact, Tang Ye arranged the attacks launched by the big red bird, in order to attract the attention of the cheetah clan to this side. It''s useless to kill all those cheetah tribes, at least they have to put a group back, let them bring other cheetah tribes over. And the big red bird also has to keep the battlefield here, and can''t lead to the side where the ape tribe is stationed.


    The big red bird stopped chasing and flew back, letting Leopard Yu and the others breathe a sigh of relief. If the Big Red Bird keeps chasing them, they will inevitably lose even more.


    "Why did this red bird and monster stop chasing?" a cheetah clan asked. He felt that the big red bird was playing with them like it was ordered. If that is the case, then the characters they have to face will be very scary, because such a huge red bird can be ordered.


    But the more Leopard Yu stood in a high position, the more arrogant he felt that the big red bird would not be manipulated. If there is someone who can control the big red bird, wouldn''t it be comparable to their patriarch. On this trip, he did not accept such a huge conspiracy, and always hit them everywhere. He said to the team members: "The big red bird stopped attacking because it didn''t want to step into the territory of other monsters. Now we must leave immediately, because the attack of the red bird and monster just now may have disturbed the monsters entrenched in this territory. Beast. If we are attacked by it again, our loss will be too heavy."


    Leopard Yu¡¯s analysis is not wrong. Generally, giant monster beasts occupies their own territories, and no one interferes with each other, otherwise it will be regarded as an invasion, and they will fight. Fighting between giant monsters is mostly losing both. Even if you agree, you have to pay a huge price. So if there is nothing wrong, the giant monster beast would not do such a thing.


    Leopard Rain''s analysis convinced many cheetah tribes, after all, they didn''t believe that anyone had such a great ability to control the giant red bird. This powerful primitive monster can''t even be conquered by the Lord of the World. So many cheetah tribes quickly left with Leopard Rain, went back to repair and find Leopard Thunder for support.


    In fact, the fact that Leopard Yu and the others were attacked by the Big Red Bird were already known by Leopard Lei. Because the big red bird attacked very loudly, even if they didn''t know about Leopard Lei, Leopard Wind knew about it. At this time, after hearing the huge movement, Leopard Feng immediately closed his eyes to feel it, then was shocked, opened his eyes and looked at Leopard Lei: "It''s the primitive monster that killed Leopard Fire!"


    The reason why Leopard Wind judged this way was because the flame that the big red bird attacked just now carried the aura of the flame Tang Ye used to forge the trace that day. This is probably also a kind of luck for Tang Ye. Since yesterday, in order to treat the Red Bird''s injury, he has continuously fed the Red Bird his flames, so that the flames that the Red Bird attacks now carry the breath of his flames.


    After Leopard Wind was misled again and told Leopard Lei that it was the original monster that killed Leopard Fire, Leopard Lei must pay attention to this matter. Because Leopard Rain went there, Leopard Rain must have fought with the primitive monster. However, this primitive monster is very powerful, and Leopard Rain may have an accident.


    Now the Cheetah clan absolutely cannot afford to lose two consecutively trained geniuses. As the main leader of this operation, Leopard Lei could not bear the influence of the authority of losing such an important tribe again. For this reason, the Leopard Lei, who was going to search in the direction where the ape tribe was stationed, returned with most of the cheetah tribe and went to help Leopard Yu.


    The big red bird flew back to Tang Ye and watched Tang Yege cooing a few times, indicating that everything went smoothly. Tang Ye nodded and smiled, and said: "Next you stay here, I will go to see what the cheetah clan is doing. If the situation develops according to my expectations, then we need to deal with a battle next."


    The big red bird yelled disapprovingly, meaning that those cheetahs were vulnerable to it, and there was no need to cower like this.


    Tang Ye smiled and shook his head, and said, "Although your strength is far above those of the cheetah tribe, there is always reason for the cheetah tribe to dominate the second heaven. The cheetah tribe who are dispatched now are not among the cheetah tribe. The most powerful force. If they all come, I am afraid you are also in danger. And now these four little kings, fortunately, are just a few of them, and there should be no problem dealing with them. I am still thinking about a question, in the end Do you want to kill them all, including the Four Little Heavenly Kings. If you do so, it must have alarmed the entire Cheetah tribe. At that time, it was probably the Cheetah tribe who came to encircle and kill the Ape tribe. However, one of the Four Little Heavenly Kings had already been killed One, their anger has been ignited. If they are released now, it may not be able to reduce their anger. It is better to kill them all, and also to reduce the enemy''s strength in the future. What I want to consider is which result is bearable Yes. In the first case, the entire tribe of the Cheetah tribe will be siege to come quickly. In the second case, it will be a lot slower, which will give the ape tribe more time."


    Tang Ye fell into deep thought. In terms of leadership and decision-making, he made the best choice possible.


    The big red bird understood Tang Ye''s meaning, patted its wings, grumbled at its territory, and then ejected a fireball toward the ground. High spiritual knowledge, but not high enough to be transformed, the big red bird can''t speak, and communication is a little troublesome after all.


    But Tang Ye had a lot of experience in getting along with monsters. Even when he was on the ancestral land, there was a red and purple spirit python getting along with him, so he understood what the big red bird meant. The big red bird means that you can let the ape tribe to hide above its territory, and then kill all the cheetah tribes right now!


    This big red bird is also a ruthless guy, who likes to cut grass and roots.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, then made a decision, and said, "Then kill them all! The four little kings of the Cheetah Clan will die in my hands!"


    Goggoo!


    The big red bird is very interested in killing the ring. It may be that the previous injury made it take a long breath. This will vent it. And against those cheetahs, it can almost be crushed. This way of killing like trampling on an ant is unfair, but it inexplicably makes people regain their confidence and feel happy.


    Tang Ye smiled at the attitude of the big red bird, then sighed slightly. Killing the four little kings of the cheetah clan of tomorrow''s stars feels like killing a genius. Killing geniuses is not something that psychologically distorted villains like to do. Tang Ye didn''t expect that now it was time for him to do such a thing. It seems that in the world of Nine Heavens, he is really a big villain.


    However, my own villain must win to the end!


    The presence of the big red bird greatly increased Tang Ye''s confidence. However, the person who can most threaten his safety is now coming closer and closer to him.


    Saya jumped in at the gate of the fifth heaven. From the eighth heaven to the fifth heaven, and then to the lower realm, the powerhouse of the heavenly clan will soon arrive.

 Chapter 1538： Know!

    Leopard Lei rushed over with a large group of Cheetah tribe, and he was relieved after seeing Leopard rain. Fortunately, Leopard Yu was not dead, otherwise he would not even know how to confess to the clan. In any case, losing two geniuses in a row is unbearable for them.


    "Just go back to rest and stay away from the monster beast!" Leopard Lei said to Leopard Yu after letting the other cheetah clan retreat. The tone was imperative, and it seemed a bit unpleasant.


    Leopard Lei is indeed in a bad mood. He advocated the elimination of the ape tribe, not only for revenge for the ape tribe who killed dozens of them before, but also to solve the human demons hidden in the ape tribe. From an official point of view, this is the right choice. However, now Leopard Yu has caused trouble because of personal feelings, which greatly affected the progress of the mission. This is why Leopard Lei was angry, and now he also decided to let go of that primitive monster.


    However, the more Leopard Yu saw Leopard Lei like this, the more angry her heart became. Because of the death of Leopard Huo, he no longer endured as before, and said to Leopard Lei: "The primitive monster appeared in front of us, can''t it be dealt with? You think you can concentrate on dealing with the ape clan, but if it is on the way Where will the primitive monsters come to deal with us?"


    "Without your provocation, why would this primitive monster be here to deal with us?" Leopard Lei said angrily.


    In order to shut Leopard Yu''s mouth, Leopard Lei¡¯s views were the same as the previous analysis of Leopard Yu, adding: ¡°We all know that primitive monsters will not easily leave their entrenched territory. Why Leopard Fire was killed Because he broke into the territory of the primitive monster beast! The primitive monster beast regarded him as an invasion, and naturally killed him. Now as long as we stay away from there, the primitive monster beast will ignore us. You have seen it, when you When escaping back here, the primitive monster retreated. Because it didn''t want to leave its territory!"


    Leopard Yu stared at Leopard Lei unwillingly. He explained to the team members that he led just now why the Big Red Bird retreated. Now Bao Lei is arguing with him about this, he should have no idea how to refute it. However, not reconciled, he accepted the opinions of those subordinates, and coldly snorted to Leopard Lei: "Things are not what you think! The primitive monster beast is controlled by humans, and someone instructs the giant red bird to attack or Retreat! Can you imagine the horror in this? We have been playing like clowns!"


    "What are you talking about?!" When Leopard Lei heard Leopard Yu''s words, he had to pay attention to it. If someone manipulates that giant primitive monster, they are in a dangerous situation, and there must be a conspiracy waiting for them.


    "What evidence do you have?" Bao Lei asked, staring at Bao Yu.


    Leopard Yu didn''t know what was going on. There is no evidence at all, he just wants to fight Leopard Lei. When Leopard Lei saw him like this, his face suddenly became cold, and said angrily: "You are nonsense! Leopard Yu, you really disappoint me, how can you disregard the overall situation so much!"


    "What is the overall situation?" Leopard Yu was dissatisfied again, and wanted to continue fighting with Leopard Lei. However, at this time, there was a "boom", and there was a big movement outside.


    Both Leopard Lei and Leopard Yu were alarmed and immediately went out to check. Then they saw that there was a big hole on the ground, and a few of their people who had been burned lay beside them. The fire was burning, the scene was chaotic, and many cheetah tribes were panicked.


    "It''s the giant red bird!" Seeing this, Leopard Yu was shocked, and then he thought of even more terrifying things.


    Perhaps, this giant red bird was manipulated by humans, not a hypothesis, but a fact!


    "Look up!" The cheetah tribe who followed Leopard Lei just now have not seen the big red bird. After seeing this, one cheetah tribe stood still in surprise and yelled, letting others look towards standing on the tall tree. Big red bird.


    All the cheetah tribes looked up and saw a giant red bird that could almost cover a range of tens of meters. That is definitely a giant primitive monster. Can breathe fire attack, that is the powerful monster that killed Leopard Fire!


    Even Leopard Lei was shocked when he saw such a giant monster bird. No wonder Leopard Fire would be killed. Such a huge red bird naturally has that strength.


    After such a major event, Leopard Wind naturally came to Leopard Lei. They must join hands to deal with this primitive monster, otherwise the cheetah clan who came here to perform the task will suffer heavy losses.


    "No!" At this time, Leopard Wind suddenly felt something wrong. She immediately closed her eyes and felt it, carefully tracking the breath of the big red bird. When she opened her eyes, she looked pale and worried.


    "What''s wrong?" Leopard Lei asked with concern.


    Leopard Wind stared at the big red bird and said, "It''s different, the breath is different."


    "What?" Leopard Lei asked in confusion.


    Leopard Wind swallowed his saliva and explained: "The flames emitted by this big red bird are not the same as the flames that killed Leopard Fire. It is not the monster that killed Leopard Fire. However, it seems to have this breath on its body. , It¡¯s just very weak. There is only one reason for this situation, and that is that someone attaches their breath to the big red bird."


    "What does this... mean?" Leopard Lei couldn''t turn around at once, and he felt that it was not the time to discuss this. Since the big red bird attacked, it must be resolved.


    "What do you mean? It''s very serious!" Leopard Yu stared at the big red bird with a low drink, and directly concluded, humming: "It means that this big red bird is indeed controlled by someone. And this man who controls the big red bird , Is the real murderer who killed Leopard Huo! Now, the murderer behind this is so powerful and mysterious, and with the help of the big red bird, we are in a dangerous situation!"


    Leopard Lei frowned. He didn''t expect that their cheetah clan would have such a time when they were calculated everywhere, so they were really aggrieved!


    call!


    At this time, Leopard Wind suddenly launched a wind blade attack in the direction of Big Red Bird. The speed is very fast, like the wind, fleeting. The strength of Leopard Wind cannot be underestimated. However, the target of her attack was not the big red bird, but a place on the back of the big red bird.


    boom!


    Suddenly hearing the violent impact of a punch, Leopard Wind''s wind blade was knocked out with a fist.


    "What a powerful fist!" Leopard Yu could not help but sigh.


    Then they all looked directly at the place on the back of the big red bird where the leopard wind had attacked just now. Only then did they see an ape clan standing on it.


    "Ape race!" Leopard Yu immediately flushed his eyes when seeing the ape race. At this time, they have sorted out everything. A series of things from the killing of Leopard Fire were all made by the ape clan. The big red bird also listened to the words of this ape clan. Therefore, it was the ape race who really killed the Leopard Fire!


    It is actually an ape clan! It''s really ape clan! Damn apes!


    When Leopard Lei saw the apes standing on the back of the big red bird, his eyes were red with anger, his hands clenched into fists and made a "gege" sound. Things that have never happened before, the tribe standing in the highest position was actually tricked by the tribe in the lowest position!


    This is a shame they never thought of. Then the only thing to do is to let the apes disappear from now on. They want to exterminate the entire ape race!


    "Kill!" Leopard Lei whispered. At this time, there is no need to worry about any tasks, only killing the ape clan is happy.

 Chapter 1539： Reveal!

    Even Leopard Lei, at this time, felt that sane and everything were bullshit. Being played like this by the trivial ape clan, if the ape clan cannot be destroyed, it would be a shame for a lifetime. So Leopard Lei gave a low drink and let all the cheetah tribes attack the big red bird. And he also took action, rushing directly to Tang Ye who was on the back of the big red bird, trying to break Tang Ye''s body into pieces.


    The ape clan standing on the back of the big red bird is naturally Tang Ye. The reason why he took the big red bird to come here on his own initiative was to kill these cheetah tribes head-on. Now to him, the so-called Four Little Heavenly Kings are no longer a threat. The real threat is that after killing the Four Little Heavenly Queens, the entire Cheetah tribe is dispatched and even threatened by other tribes.


    He thought about whether or not to take this action, but Big Red Bird advocated doing it, and after thinking about it, he did it. With the help of the big red bird, today, he wants to stifle the genius and kill all the four little kings of the cheetah clan!


    Leopard Lei¡¯s strength was the strongest among those who came to the Falling Star Forest to perform tasks. His speed was faster than the wind released by Leopard Wind just now. He swished and saw a phantom flashing among the big trees. , And then saw Leopard Lei appear on the Big Red Bird. Then Leopard Lei dived down and launched a sharp claw attack on Tang Ye.


    Leopard Lei had a hideous face, cracked teeth and cracked eyes, and fell into extreme anger. The claws he stretched out were sharper than those of other cheetah tribes, and at the same time there was a layer of thunder and lightning.


    This is the strength of Leopard Thunder, a strength that other cheetah clan cannot match. If he is hunted and killed by Leopard Thunder alone, he can only be abused obediently. Just looking at the steel claws with thunder and lightning made people scared and didn''t dare to go head-on.


    However, when Tang Ye faced the Leopard Thunder''s attack, he showed a slightly squinting expression that he would have always had. It was calm, fearless, and maddening.


    Leopard Lei didn''t believe it, whether it was the ape race or the human demon, it was so powerful. He is very clear about the situation in Er Zhongtian, even if he is facing his father, his attack will not be blocked directly with all his strength. Is it possible that the ape race in front of us, or the real identity of the human demons?


    nonexistent!


    But at this time, Tang Ye just attacked directly, but he activated the power of the overlord halberd fragment.


    boom!


    The two forces collided together, sending out a violent impact force, and the surrounding trees were blown down. Even the huge big red bird couldn''t help but curl his head, lest it be hit by such force in its eyes. After all, eyes are relatively fragile. It was also very surprised. He didn''t expect the guy who saved it to be so powerful. It remembered that Tang Ye said that he was a human race. Although the big red bird doesn''t mix with the outside world, he also knows that the human race has long since fallen, and even been oppressed, stripped of its spiritual bones, and its strength is not as good as the little monster beast. But this one now appears, I''m afraid it will cause a storm.


    Tang Ye didn''t underestimate the power of Leopard Thunder, he also exhausted his best, plus the power of the overlord halberd fragment. In the realm gap, he is much worse than Leopard Lei. So it can only rely on the power of the overlord halberd to deal with it. If it were replaced by an ordinary cheetah clan, the power of the Overlord Halberd would be enough to kill the opponent in seconds. But it doesn''t work against Leopard Lei. The balance of power is only the power of a tie, and there is no longer the kind of crushing spike.


    However, Tang Ye had expected such a thing long ago. He had predicted this kind of thing when he killed Leopard Huo. Relying on the power of the overlord halberd to deal with Leopard Fire, there is a slight chance of winning. And against the stronger Leopard Thunder, the odds of winning are gone. Therefore, the result of a tie, Tang Ye not only was not discouraged, but felt it was a surprise. He also thought that he might not be able to do Leopard Thunder, and he needs the help of Big Red Bird to contain it.


    "Wh, what?" However, Tang Ye had expected the result of the fight with Leopard Thunder, but those cheetah tribes did not. For those cheetah tribes, including Leopard Rain and Leopard Wind, Leopard Thunder is the strongest in their group, and Leopard Thunder will definitely win against the enemy. But now Leopard Lei does not have it, which stunned the cheetah clan.


    Even Leopard Lei himself couldn''t believe such a thing with his eyes wide open. There really was an ape race, or that human demon, who blocked his attack!


    How far has the strength of this guy grown? !


    "I don''t believe that I can''t kill you!" Leopard Lei yelled unwillingly, and when he was parrying Tang Ye, he issued another force, another strong shock.


    Tang Ye made the same effort. He has the power of withered trees and spring, and has never been afraid of such things as parry and consumption. He also shocked a force. However, because Leopard Lei sent out first, he sent out a little slower later and was shocked. Although the person was fine, the ape skin sac that was disguised outside his body was destroyed, revealing his own human appearance.


    "You are that human demon!" Seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, Leopard Lei was not surprised. After all, he had always thought that human demon was disguised as an ape. And there happened to be a particularly powerful one among the apes during this period, and that was undoubtedly the human demon. Seeing Tang Ye''s true face, Leopard Lei became even more angry. They, the Leopard clan, were actually played by a human race, absolutely cannot forgive them!


    The cheetah clan below also saw Tang Ye''s appearance, and their eyes were red with anger. It really is a human race, they have always been played by this human race, **** it, must kill him!


    Roar!


    Suddenly, the following cheetah clan roared, and then they all rushed and jumped to attack Tang Ye.


    Whoosh whoosh! Ahhh!


    However, at this time, sharp arrows flew in from outside. Suddenly, some cheetah tribes could not escape, hit the sharp arrows, and fell to the ground with pain.


    "Who?!" A cheetah clan shouted angrily, looked in the direction where the sharp arrow was flying, and saw ape clan jumping over and landing on the big tree, making a desperate fight.


    The ape clan headed by it is Sarugang. But the ape just now was different from usual. He was wearing a black armor and his fist was also wrapped in an iron glove.


    It was made from the various trophies of the giant rhino monster beast killed before. With this armor and gloves, Yuan Gang is more domineering and rude, showing the attitude of King Kong, going forward bravely and invincible.


    In addition, just behind the ape, there is a smaller ape clan with a staff in her hand. The top of the staff is a blue gem and two branches, like a slingshot. This staff is also made from the trophies of the giant rhino monster. The blue gem is the spiritual core of the giant rhino beast, and the two branches are the horns that can send out lightning attacks. The staff made in this way can be attacked by lightning.


    The one who uses this staff is Yuan Yuan.


    Originally, Tang Ye meant to let Yuangang use these resources alone to create a prominent warrior that could rival the powerful Cheetah clan. But after Yuangang learned the vajra boxing, he wanted to use the power of vajra boxing with all his heart, so he didn''t use the stick, which requires concentration and slow back attack. For this, he gave the staff to his sister Yuan Yuan.


    Yuan Gang and the others came here because they heard the fighting happening here, they guessed it was Tang Ye. Worried that Tang Ye would encounter the Cheetah Clan, they came to help.


    But they didn''t expect Tang Ye to be at war with all the cheetah clan. This guy really doesn''t end up doing things amazingly, dare to do such things?


    However, what surprised the apes most was that they saw that when Tang Ye was contending with Leopard Thunder, he was knocked off the ape skin, revealing the appearance of the human race.


    It turned out that the Yuan Ye they knew was the human demon Tang Ye!

 Chapter 1540： No need to hide!

    Seeing the appearance of the human race revealed by Tang Ye, whether it was a cheetah or ape, all were amazed. One thing is that they were all deceived by Tang Ye. The cheetah tribe can resent Tang Ye, and the ape tribe can also resent Tang Ye. However, the ape clan knew very well that it was useless to blame Tang Ye. Regardless of whether Tang Ye is ape clan or human clan, the help to them is tremendous.


    It is not that because Tang Ye changed into the ape clan and mixed into the ape clan, they were besieged by the cheetah clan. It was not because of the appearance of Tang Ye, a human demon who made a lot of noise, that their apes were oppressed and discriminated against. Before Tang Ye appeared, their situation was like that. Therefore, they cannot blame Tang Ye.


    However, after Tang Ye appeared, even if he disguised himself as an ape clan, the help to them was enormous. It saved the fate of their clan and was absolutely not to be ignored. Therefore, the headed Ape Gang immediately reacted to this matter, and then stood on Tang Ye''s side as always, showing no mercy to the Cheetah Clan.


    Ape Gang has this attitude, and other ape races naturally follow, so their attack on the cheetah race is as strong as they can be!


    After Yuan Yuan knew Tang Ye''s true identity, he felt a lot more generous. Before, she always felt that Tang Ye''s attitude towards her was very cold, she didn''t understand why, it was rare that she was annoying? Now she knew the reason. Tang Ye is a human race, and the situation of the human race in Jiuzhongtian is very extreme, and it is a disguise after all, with deceptive elements, so Tang Ye prefers to be alone and does not have too many intersections with others, so as to avoid constant cutting and chaos.


    "It turns out it''s really you **** human demon!" Seeing the true face of Tang Ye Human Race, Leopard Thunder drank out angrily, and then used force to confront Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye was not worried, and wanted to stay with him to the end, but at this time, Leopard Feng and Leopard Yu assisted Leopard Lei. With two more powerful forces attacking, Tang Ye didn''t dare to hold on. His strength is not strong enough to crush the second heaven. So he jumped out and reached the tree next to him.


    The Big Red Bird did not immediately attack, it obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement. At this time, several cheetah tribes thought they could take the opportunity to deal with Tang Ye, but the big red bird waved its wings and slapped them all. Suddenly the other cheetah clan dare not go up to deal with Tang Ye. A big red bird shot, even Leopard Lei retreated. Then Tang Ye and Yuan Gang waited for the ape tribe and formed a confrontation scene with the cheetah tribe.


    Originally, the Ape Clan didn''t have much confidence, but when he saw a big red bird beside Tang Ye, his confidence skyrocketed. Such a giant monster beast is definitely the lord of a certain territory. Even the Cheetah clan, if the strength is not very strong, in its eyes, it is easy to crush.


    Although there are many cheetah families, not all of them are leopard mines. So most cheetahs can be dealt with by Big Red Bird. Then the remaining elites of the cheetah clan were Tang Ye, Yuan Gang, and all of them to deal with. This battle is not without the possibility of victory!


    Thinking of this, the ape clan felt that he must thank Tang Ye again. It seems that Tang Ye is here, and there is always hope. Things that were previously thought impossible will become possible!


    It is like a person who can create miracles.


    Thinking about this, many ape races respect Tang Ye very much, completely devoid of the grudges and conspiracy speculations caused by Tang Ye pretending to be ape race deception. Now, even if Tang Ye was a human race, as long as Tang Ye gave an order, many ape races would fight desperately.


    When the cheetah tribe saw the ape tribe confronting them head-on, all eyes were red. This is too provocative for them. When can the ape clan treat them cheetah clan like this?


    Leopard Lei knows the emotions of the people, this battle must be won, otherwise their cheetah clan''s face will be wiped out. If you lose, it will be worse than death. So, either win or die!


    "I didn''t expect you to do this. As a human race, you are really amazing." Bao Lei stared at Tang Ye with a gloomy and cold expression.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I still don''t say such things. Today you and I must have a battle. Either you die or I die!"


    Leopard Lei wanted to say something to raise the atmosphere and mood of their cheetah clan. This is considered a tactic. Judging from the current situation of their cheetah clan, it is necessary. Because Tang Ye brought the big red bird, the ape tribe looked different from the past. Especially when an ape just led the team, it felt like a brave and capable elite force. In short, the current situation seems to be overwhelmed by the Cheetah clan. Leopard Lei didn''t want to affect the real combat effectiveness of their cheetah clan because of this superficial phenomenon. If he doesn''t believe in his tribe, he will really lose to the ape tribe, or the human demon!


    However, Leopard Lei was really angry. He wanted to reveal the glory and strength of their cheetah clan through dialogue with Tang Ye, but Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with him, and wanted to fight directly.


    No time for psychological adjustment at all! Leopard Lei can only say that Tang Ye is either a person who likes to kill, or he is rigorous and meticulous, knowing his intentions, and deliberately stopping him.


    "Of course you die, no, you die!" Bao Lei sneered, Tang Ye didn''t want to say, he could tempt him to say, he continued. However, at this moment, with a "swish", Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with him, and directly attacked him, making him unreasonable.


    Tang Ye is not stupid. Now the mood is high, and the atmosphere of increased confidence is on his side. He will not let Leopard Lei destroy it, so he will not talk nonsense with Leopard Lei.


    Leopard Lei was irritated by Tang Ye''s behavior and shouted in a low voice: "If you want to die so, then let you die!"


    After angrily, Leopard Lei didn''t care about that much, and rushed directly to fight Tang Ye. Being forced to pass by a human race, I can''t swallow this breath even thinking about it. Since it can''t inspire the emotions of the tribe, if you say it can''t, then kill this human demon. Without this human demon, ape tribe are just ants!


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t need to hide anything now. As he swept towards the Leopard Thunder, he stretched out his right hand and held the remnant of the Overlord Halberd in his right hand. After generating the momentum, the remaining area of ??the Overlord Halberd was filled with flame power, and then it became a handful. The complete flame overlord halberd. Domineering and mighty, just like the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms back then.


    Holding Tang Ye, who was once the weapon of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, Tang Ye is the descendant of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. Suddenly, the overlord''s halberd fragment exerted extraordinary power, setting off Tang Ye''s heroic appearance and admiring the world. Heroic and fearless.


    To use the Overlord Halberd, you must use the Dragon''s combat skills. This set of special combat skills from the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms is only available for Dragon Family blood. At this time, in response to the Overlord Halberd, Tang Ye''s precious bloodline power was completely aroused.


    boom!


    Tang Ye used the Overlord Halberd to use the "Dragon Chong Taishan", which was used by the ancestors of the Long Family to split Mount Tai with the long halberd when they created the Dragon Family combat skills. Although it is only a description, it splits Mount Tai. People don''t know, but the people on the ancestral land must know. The power that can split Mount Tai can be imagined.


    Leopard Lei still used his steel thorn arm to attack, and resisted Tang Ye''s Overlord Halberd. In fact, after seeing Tang Ye holding a flame halberd out of thin air, he planned to retreat. Because he felt the power of the halberd, the king halberd! Once the weapon of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds, how dare his little cheetah clan fight?


    However, he wanted to retreat, but it was too late. Then it can only be hard. As a result, after a violent collision, after a strong impact, it cracked, cracked, and cracked.


    Leopard Lei looked down and saw that his steel claws were cracking and shattering...

 Chapter 1541： Great war!

    Seeing that his steel claws broke little by little, and then began to break apart, Leopard Lei''s eyes suddenly widened and he was frightened.


    How could there be such a thing!


    A major feature of their cheetah clan is that this arm can stretch out a steel thorn. The steel spikes also strengthen the arm, making it like a steel arm. Because of this kind of arm, the hunting ability is unmatched, becoming the largest hunting tribe. However, such a steel arm was broken!


    "Ah!" After being surprised and astonished, Leopard Lei exhaled in pain. The cry was sharp, and seemed to resound through the mountains, and everyone present could hear it.


    At this time, Tang Ye retracted the Overlord Halberd and slammed the Leopard Thunder again. Leopard Lei definitely couldn''t stop it, was hit straight, and flew directly to the ground, knocking out a big hole, setting off a huge dust.


    Tang Ye was floating in the air, a layer of flame shining around his body. Now that it is known that it possesses flame power, there is no need to hide it. Using such a force, even if Tang Ye''s realm of strength did not improve, the power of his moves had been greatly improved. Therefore, Leopard Lei is not his opponent!


    When this happened, the other cheetah tribe and the ape tribe who hadn''t done anything were sluggish and stopped for a while, and still didn''t make a move.


    They were so surprised. Is there such a thing?


    The human demon struck Leopard Lei, the most dazzling star of the day, to the ground, and Leopard Lei made a terrible cry!


    The cheetah clan did not speak, but watched quietly. They think this kind of thing is too scary, how can it be done? Leopard Lei was the first to fall, so do they still have to fight?


    But unlike the cheetah tribe, the ape tribe burst into unprecedented applause after being surprised. They cheered and jumped with excitement. If the Leopard Thunder are killed, what else can the Cheetah Clan fear?


    Yuangang knows how to grasp this reality. The enemy is depressed, and his confidence is high. It is the time to rush to kill, so he screamed: "Come on, kill!"


    Then, the monkey just jumped out and came to an ordinary cheetah clan boy, and with the basic diamond punch he had learned, he punched the cheetah clan boy **** the head.


    boom!


    The little cheetah clan didn''t even have a chance to scream in pain, and fell to the ground with a headshot and died cruelly.


    Now Yuangang''s strength can completely fight against the elites of the Cheetah tribe. Because he not only learned King Kong Boxing, but also had an extra layer of armor and gloves made with the precious resources of the giant rhinoceros monsters. The power that he could exert was terrifying.


    Simple, crude, and horrible will become synonymous with Sarugang!


    "Kill!" Seeing this, the Ape Race suddenly increased their confidence. As the Ape just rushed out, he attacked the Cheetah Race.


    Tang Ye''s attack on Leopard Lei was like a thunderstorm, awakening the apes who were not confident enough in him with a huge sound, and sounded the sound of war drums. And Sarugang''s shot is the effect of a rush. This is when morale is strongest. As a result, this rush was taken away from the beginning. From the result of the decisive battle of the generals, it seems to herald the result of the battle.


    The Cheetah Clan had seen Tang Ye''s power, but hadn''t recovered much yet. Then I saw the strength of Yuangang again, and felt even more terrifying. Their morale and fighting will have been pulled to the lowest level!


    Gegu!


    At this moment, the big red bird also came to take part. It slapped its wings, then swooped down suddenly, crushing a large swath of trees. When the cheetah tribe stood facing each other, a turbulent flame was ejected from the mouth, with a fan shape of more than ten meters, directly burning several cheetah tribes.


    The whole cheetah clan burned on fire, and the instant high temperature made them seriously injured and incapacitated. Then they fell to the ground and rolled, slowly disappearing in a scream of pain, and they all died, and their deaths were particularly miserable.


    After Tang Ye killed Leopard Lei, the monkey had just headshot a cheetah clan, and then saw the big red bird slaughter several clansmen like this, the cheetah clan''s heads rang and completely lost confidence in the battle. Even some timid people have the idea of ??running away. They are not stupid, even if they can underestimate the ape clan, can Tang Ye underestimate it? And can this giant monster be underestimated?


    The giant monster beast alone can make them pay a heavy price! If you want to defeat this giant monster, you must have three powerful characters, Leopard Thunder, Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain, but now Leopard Thunder has been killed. Although Leopard Thunder is still under the dirt pit, it may still be able to fight. However, after losing a pair of steel claws, how much combat power can he exert?


    The person who once counted on the most cannot now be counted on. The cheetah clan seemed to have lost the backbone and didn''t know what to do. Even Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain, his head is in a mess at this time. This situation is something they have never encountered before. They originally wanted Leopard Lei to command, but now that Leopard Lei is missing, they are very uncomfortable.


    So, not everyone is suitable for leadership. Don''t think that leading a group of people is easy. Most people are lazy, they like to be arranged, and then they are executed step by step. This can save worry and don''t have to think too much. However, once no one arranges, he is easily lost, like a headless fly!


    Leopard Yu realized that this situation was very critical now, and he could not let this kind of thing continue, otherwise the cheetah clan here would be in danger. So he forced himself to accept what was happening, and then took the lead in place of Leopard Lei, shouting in a low voice: "Don¡¯t panic, everyone! We don¡¯t need to do anything, we just need to hunt the enemy as usual! Everyone shows their usual strength. , Don¡¯t ask for a breakthrough, hunt!"


    "Kill!" Leopard Yu shouted again, which was an arrangement for many cheetah tribes.


    Those cheetah clan originally didn''t know what to do, but when they heard Leopard Yu, they felt they could only do so. As a result, many cheetah tribes came back to their senses and counterattacked Tang Ye, Big Red Bird, and those ape tribes!


    The scene was not overwhelmed by Tang Ye''s side. The Cheetah Clan showed its strength. Tang Ye can deal with it, Big Red Bird can deal with it, Ape Gang can deal with it, but those ordinary ape races may not be able to deal with it. Lost.


    Leopard Rain is also an amazing character. His few simple words have made the Cheetah Clan display its power very well. That''s right, at this time, as long as the Cheetah Clan exerts its usual strength, without being so brave and fearless, the Ape Clan can eat a turtle.


    Because of the strength between the ape tribe and the cheetah tribe, there is a big gap. This power gap is a fundamental problem, and it won''t be overshadowed by the morale of the ape race.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Leopard Yu had restored a lot of the fighting power of the Cheetah Clan with such a few words. In that case, he captured the thief first and captured the king, and he rushed to deal with Leopard Rain.


    Killing Leopard Rain, these cheetah tribes will once again lose their backbone and panic again. However, at this time, Leopard Feng''s expression was cold, and he issued a powerful wind to intercept Tang Ye.


    This time, Leopard Wind and Leopard Yu will deal with Tang Ye together. They won''t be careless, because they already know Tang Ye''s strength!

 Chapter 1542： Wrangling!

    Leopard Yu and Leopard Wind attacked together. Although their individual strength was not equal to Leopard Thunder, they were different when they joined forces. After all, they had the power to fight Tang Ye.


    But Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain knew that they were facing the greatest danger in history. If Tang Ye can''t be dealt with, then they will suffer and even die. However, even if Tang Ye can be dealt with, there is still a giant red bird monster, can this be dealt with?


    Therefore, in the current situation, don''t use the power of the cheetah clan or the status of the cheetah clan as an issue. The giant red bird, the human demons, and the ape races completely exceeded their expectations. Accidentally, they were destroyed, not the apes and human demons!


    "You killed Leopard Huo, then I will try my best to survive, and then smash your body into pieces!" Although Leopard Yu was calm, she was still very angry when facing Tang Ye. He had vowed to avenge Leopard Huo, and now the person who killed Tang Ye was right in front of him, he couldn''t keep calm, not to mention Tang Ye was still playing with their human demons.


    Lord Juxi, the lord of the world, told them that the human demons must pay attention to the second heaven. As the master of the world, after Tang Ye challenged the will of the first world and became the master of the world, he met Tang Ye. At that time, he knew that Tang Ye''s strength was very unusual, so he asked the Cheetah Clan to pursue and kill Tang Ye with all his strength. However, the Cheetah clan at that time didn''t take Tang Ye so seriously, thinking that Tang Ye was just a human race from the first heaven. No matter how strong it is, it will not be stronger than them. Some cheetah clan team leaders don''t pay attention to Tang Ye, let alone the Four Little Heavenly Kings.


    Later, until the movement made by Tang Ye got bigger and bigger, did the Cheetah Clan take it seriously. Even if he paid attention to it, Patriarch Leopard Tian sent the Four Little Heavenly Kings out, not because he felt that Tang Ye needed the Four Little Heavenly Kings to deal with, but because he was creating an opportunity for the Four Little Heavenly Kings to establish authority. This Human Race Demon is everyone''s condemnation to their alien race, because Human Race Demon is related to Dark Demon. Get rid of the human demons, not only to establish majesty, but also to make great contributions. In this case, the Leopard Thunder will have more capital in the future. Leopard Tian wanted to push his son to the position of Lord of the Realm, so he naturally had to give up some thoughts.


    But even if he had to give up his mind, in the eyes of Baotian, the Four Little Heavenly Kings were more than enough to deal with Tang Ye. He also felt that the four little heavenly kings could definitely get the credit for dealing with the human demons this time. Now he is on the side of Dark Iron City, waiting for the good news to return.


    The elders of the cheetah clan, who were actually the fathers of Leopard Huo, Leopard Wind, and Leopard Rain, were bragging leisurely with Leopard Sky, planning the days when their cheetah family became the lord of the world. Leopard Lei drank some tea and entered the retirement mode, and said, "Calculate the time, Leopard Lei should get rid of the human demon, right?"


    The cheetah clan who is also the father of one of the four little kings said: "Probably it''s about it. However, after hearing the report from the spies, the young master Leopard Lei went to the Falling Star Forest and assembled with the hunting ape clan troops. In other words, the human demons are mixed with the apes."


    "Oh? There is such a thing?" Baotian didn''t know about it, because after Baolei and the others tracked down the human demon and turned into an ape, they immediately went to the Falling Star Forest. They didn''t talk to Baotian, just let one The spy went back to report. This spy also first reported to the elder in charge of the intelligence branch.


    The elder in charge of the intelligence branch is the one who spoke just now. He smiled at Baotian and said: "This is a good thing, it can save a lot of trouble. This human demon is mixed in the ape clan, and when the young master Leo Lei goes to solve him, he can also Solving those ape tribes will allow us to establish power within the tribe by the way, so as to avoid the yin and yang of some tribesmen who oppose us."


    "Well, yes, it''s so good, so good." Baotian laughed, looking very happy. Then he showed a look of contempt at the human demon and said: "This human demons really gather in similarities, and people are divided into groups. The condition of their humans is similar to that of the apes, so he just mixed into the apes. Ha, really stupid, mixed with the apes. What''s the use in the tribe? Continue to''enjoy'' the same treatment as the human race? You know, the ape race in our second heaven, isn''t it the human race encounter in the first heaven? It is better for the human demons to mix into any other tribe than the apes Family."


    As he said, Baotian sneered, showing a look of contempt, but it was not aimed at Tang Ye, the human demon, but at the lord of the world, Giant Rhinoceros. He hummed: "The giant rhinoceros has always emphasized how to guard against this human demon. I don''t understand, why is he so scared as the master of the world? Such a guy can be the master of the world, I really don''t know what the will of the world thought at the beginning!"


    Baotian became a bit aggrieved. Obviously, when he was competing for the will of the world, he lost, and he was very unwilling, thinking that he was the master of the world. The fact is that at the beginning, the master of the competition world, he and the giant rhinoceros both entered the will, but the last will chose the giant rhinoceros, not him. He is still brooding about this matter now.


    The elder of the cheetah clan next to him would not let go of the current opportunity to flatter, and said: "So the giant rhino is not suitable for the master of the world, even if it is the young master of the leopard, it is more suitable than him!"


    Not to mention that Leopard Sky is more suitable to be the master of the world, but Leopard Lei is because now Leopard Sky has not much interest in the master of the second heaven, because he is about to break through and rise to the third heaven. Now he needs to focus on cultivating breakthroughs instead of being the master of the realm, and it takes a lot of time and energy to deal with the affairs of the realm.


    Leopard Tian was naturally happy to be flattered. He knew very well that the elder was on his side, so he laughed and continued to talk to these elders. However, they didn''t know that the situation of Leopard Lei and the others in the Falling Star Forest was so bad that they could almost declare defeat. Leopard Huo was dead. After Leopard Lei was hit by Tang Ye into the ground, his claws broke and he couldn''t bear the blow. Now he was still immersed in a daze, and his mental level hadn''t recovered, so there would be no fighting power at all. However, Leopard Wind and Leopard Yu joined forces, although they contained Tang Ye, they could not defeat Tang Ye. Without the help of the leading figures, those cheetah clan little guys were not the opponents of the big red bird at all, and they were beaten down by the big red bird and suffered extremely heavy losses.


    In addition, the power they exerted was unacceptable to the cheetah clan. Because they discovered that the ape race that could be solved in three or two hits can now fight against them for dozens of rounds without falling into a disadvantage. Is this possessed or something, it suddenly becomes so powerful?


    In fact, this is because the ape race''s confidence has soared, and the cheetah race itself has fallen into a decline since the beginning. In addition, these ape races are the elites who have just been selected by the apes, and they have a foundation for Diamond Boxing and can exert the power of Diamond Boxing.


    At this time, the cheetah clan was already in a predicament, and the defeat was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 1543： ridiculous!

    The combination of Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain is actually very powerful. To deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye used flame power. Water can extinguish fire, wind can assist water. However, they just couldn''t extinguish Tang Ye''s fire.


    When they practiced battles, they often played against Leopard Fire, and against the flames of Leopard Fire, they would not have such a big gap. Although Tang Ye killed Leopard Fire and his strength was higher than Leopard Fire, they never thought that Tang Ye''s fire power would be so much higher than Leopard Fire. If the two of them work together, they can easily extinguish the fire of the Leopard Fire, but for Tang Ye, it is still impossible to extinguish!


    If you don''t use the secret technique of wind and water to attack, and only use the moves of the Cheetah clan alone, it is hunting by relying on claws. However, Tang Ye was not afraid of such close combat. The appearance of holding the Flame Overlord Halberd makes people do not want to come close and fight. The attack distance of the halberd is also longer than under normal circumstances, so they often swept Tang Ye''s halberd before they got close to Tang Ye, and they were forced to withdraw.


    Therefore, with the tribal skills of the Cheetah tribe, they are also suppressed and very passive. And if they want to rely on the power of two people to consume Tang Ye¡¯s power alone and fight a war of attrition, they find that Tang Ye seems to have a steady flow of power, and they all feel that the consumption is huge, but Tang Ye is still the same. At the beginning, the fighting was very vigorous.


    Leopard Feng and Leopard Yu could not see a trace of hope that would kill Tang Ye. It is useless to contain Tang Ye alone, it must be to kill Tang Ye, otherwise it will not be able to reverse the current decline of the Cheetah Clan.


    On the other side, the big red bird seemed to be tired of slowly killing the cheetah clan, and suddenly flapped its wings. There was a strong wind around it, and the cheetah clan couldn''t get close at all. Those tall trees were broken, and the cheetah tribe could be injured if they fell. Flying up to a certain distance, it is difficult for the cheetah clan to get it, and the big red bird suddenly breathed fire. The flames were hot, and the trees instantly burned. The cheetah clan was also seriously injured by the burning, making it difficult to fight again.


    This time, the big red bird was not for fire breathing. It continued to breathe fire and burned large tracts of woods. This caused the cheetah clan to fall into a sea of ??flames. Where there is still the mind to fight, it is too late to escape.


    However, the big red bird breathed fire like this, which caused the forest to catch fire. While it could deal with the cheetah tribe, it also affected the ape tribe. Some apes were also burned. But Big Red Bird doesn''t care about this. It only cares about Tang Ye''s situation, cheetah tribe, ape tribe, etc., it doesn''t care if it''s dead. It wanted Tang Ye''s pure flame to help it break through in cultivation.


    The big red bird that Tang Ye saw playing like this was a little helpless. But no wonder the big red bird. In this forest, if you want to display the real strength of the big red bird, this kind of thing will definitely happen. Fortunately, the big red bird specifically targeted the cheetah tribe, so the loss of the cheetah tribe is far greater than that of the ape tribe. Judging from the current situation, the cheetah clan is already losing ground. For this reason, the existence of the ape tribe has little effect. Apegang is still very useful, but ordinary ape clan is useless. Besides, they have run out of bows and traps.


    For this reason Tang Ye shouted to them, "You can retreat, Ape Gang Ape Fate stays, you go back!"


    Ape understood Tang Ye''s meaning as soon as he saw it, and ordered to the ape races: "You all go back, and the rest will be handed over to me and Yuan Ye... to us!"


    Tang Ye is not an ape clan, so it becomes wrong to call Ape Ye. As soon as Ape doesn''t know how to call it, he just talks about us. In any case, he regarded Tang Ye as his own.


    After Tang Ye and Yuan Gang drank lowly, and saw the raging flames, those ape races no longer hesitated and retreated one after another. At this time, staying on the battlefield would drag Tang Ye and Yuan Gang. They knew this very well, so they simply retreated.


    Some cheetah tribes were unwilling to see the retreating ape tribe and immediately chased them. However, they ignored the flames, and some were swallowed and drowned by the flames. Some of them were thrown head-on by the ape, knocking back with punch after punch, or knocking to the ground, or even being killed directly.


    The big red bird saw the apes retreat and breathed fire even more presumptuously. Although it doesn''t care about those ape races, it knows that Tang Ye cares about those ape races, so it has to take care of Tang Ye''s feelings. Now that the ape race is gone, it has no worries at all, and it breathes fire frantically, trying to kill the cheetah race without leaving a piece of armor, so it can have a good time.


    "Sorry!" Seeing that not most of the cheetah clan was surrounded by flames, there were constant wailing and wailing sounds, and the Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain that contained Tang Ye were greatly worried. Even if they don''t want to bear it, the real problem is that their cheetah clan has already lost. Now they couldn''t kill Tang Ye and Big Red Bird at all. Moreover, this defeat will continue until they are completely defeated. If this continues, the entire army may be wiped out. Therefore, if you want to avoid the collapse of the entire army, you must retreat immediately.


    Or, run away.


    "Retreat, everyone quickly retreat!" Leopard Yu gave up dealing with Tang Ye, jumped onto a big tree, and shouted at the cheetah clan surrounded by the sea of ??flames, "I''ll clear the way for you, retreat immediately!"


    After drinking, Leopard Rain launched the rainwater secret technique, which gave birth to a huge stream of water out of thin air, and the stream fell under the sea of ??fire, separating the flames on both sides, forming a road. The cheetah clan met and rushed over immediately, everyone wanted to escape. However, if there is no organization or discipline, there is no order. Escape without order will only fall into greater chaos.


    "Don''t fight over one by one, come one by one!" Leopard Yu shouted angrily, very angry with the behavior of the cheetah clan.


    Leopard Yu was angry for another reason. That''s when he realized that their cheetah clan, a terrifying hunting clan, in fact, there are too many mobs. In the final analysis, other tribes are afraid of the cheetah clan, and many think that they are afraid just by hearing the cheetah clan and they don''t want to fight, so they always lose to the cheetah clan. And if they can rise up like the apes, they will certainly not lose so easily, and even win.


    Because the cheetah family is not worth fearing at all!


    mob!


    Leopard Yu suddenly felt that it was not that the ape clan was too strong, it was not that Tang Ye was too strong, but that they were too weak, they themselves were very weak!


    The cheetah family has always been exaggerated!


    Leopard Yu was angry with his tribe because he felt that when his tribe looked down on others and laughed at others, his tribe was the most ridiculous.


    So as a member of the cheetah clan, he is also ridiculous.


    ridiculous!


    Leopard Yu''s anger reminded that none of the cheetah tribes had become orderly at all. They were still scrambling to get ahead, and the chaos became greater without any relief.


    Leopard Yu didn''t bother to remind him, his expression suddenly became cold, as if he wanted to abandon these people and leave by himself. He did have this idea, it was meaningless to save these stupid tribesmen, but it would drag him down.


    Leopard Yu decided to take Leopard Wind and go together, keeping two of them, it was much more useful than keeping dozens of people!


    However, just when Leopard Rain wanted to retreat, a group of flames hit the cheetah tribes under him who were scrambling to retreat. At this time, the cheetah tribes were chaotic and gathered together. A ball of flame fell, and they were all hit and burned. Into black charcoal.


    This flame is strong enough, even stronger than the big red bird.


    Leopard Yu was still very unbearable and angry when he saw his tribe being killed by a large group of flames. It was Tang Ye who looked at the flame.


    "You!" Leopard Yu glared at Tang Ye and drank, endlessly angry, but didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Ye, the human demon, what can he say about killing their people? For a long time, this human race demon killed foreign races without blinking their eyes. To blame, I am not strong enough to kill him!


    Tang Ye also looked at Leopard Yu, and said coldly: "No one is allowed to leave."

 Chapter 1544： Escape alone!

    With Tang Ye''s character, these cheetah tribes would definitely be able to wipe out the roots. The cheetah clan will not be merciful to him. If you let go, you will become a serious confidant in the future. Wouldn''t it be a big loss, so he will be more cruel, and if you are an enemy today, then you will always be an enemy, and all will be solved!


    The cheetah clan in chaos, surrounded by flames, could only rely on the road opened by Leopard Yu to escape, and they happened to be gathered together, but they were delayed because of scrambling. At this time, Tang Ye used his flame power to smash a ball and hit In a group of cheetah clan, that group of cheetah clan was directly burned to death.


    Tang Ye''s flames were stronger than that of Big Red Bird. He was hit directly from the head and definitely couldn''t resist, so none of the cheetah clan could escape.


    Leopard Yu saw this scene, although he did not have hope for these people, but he felt that he had harmed them. In order to stop Tang Ye, he had to rush up to deal with Tang Ye, not to let Tang Ye torture and kill the clansmen again. But after he went to deal with Tang Ye, a waterway in the sea of ??fire was closed, and those cheetah tribes were surrounded by the sea of ??fire again, and they were more panicked.


    At this time, the ape had just jumped into the sea of ??flames to kill these panicked cheetahs. Yuan Gang has the armor made of the giant rhinoceros beast''s steel leather armor, which can be protected from fire damage in a short time. After killing a cheetah clan, he jumped back and waited for the next wave to kill again. If a cheetah clan can jump out, he will force back.


    At the same time, the big red bird was not idle, still going to kill the cheetah clan. Under this situation, it didn''t take long for most of the Cheetah Clan to be killed, and the cry of pain became much smaller. This is also announcing that this battle is getting closer to the end. The result has been determined, the cheetah tribe is ruined, and once again suffered the same terrible failure of the cheetah tribe who besieged the ape tribe last time!


    Leopard Yu knows that the result is set, and fights with Tang Ye again. When the big red bird and the ape have just turned around to help Tang Ye, then he and Leopard Wind will not be rivals, and they will have troubles, so he and Tang Ye Keep the distance, call Leopard Wind, plan to retreat!


    Leopard Wind also knew this kind of thing, and did not hesitate, but she said, "Bring Leopard Thunder with you!"


    After all, they came together. They were still playmates since they were young. Leopard Wind also knows what Leopard Lei has for her. The kind that Leo Lei treats her since childhood can not be regarded as not. If they retreat and leave Leopard Lei behind, Leopard Lei will definitely Be killed.


    Leopard Yu had no objection, Leopard Lei really wanted to take it along. So, the two rushed to the big pit where Leopard Lei fell, and wanted to take Leopard Lei away. As a result, they found that Leopard Ray was not there anymore!


    "Where is Leopard Thunder?" Leopard Yu was shocked, and now there is no time to delay.


    Leopard Feng was also very anxious, quickly closed his eyes to feel it, then opened his eyes and looked at the pain in front of him, and said, "He is gone."


    "What?" Leopard Yu was shocked, then angry, punching to the ground.


    Leopard Wind¡¯s words meant that Leopard Lei ran away just now and abandoned them. Is this done by a leader? !


    "Forget it, Leopard Wind, let''s go!" Leopard Yu didn''t want to worry about that much, pulling on Leopard Wind to retreat. Although Leopard Lei left alone first made him very angry, but think about it, this is not necessarily a bad thing, because Leopard Lei was injured, if they carried it, it might drag them down. Now only he and Leopard Wind, both of them are strong, and they have not suffered too much injury, and escape will be much easier.


    Leopard Wind nodded and followed Leopard Rain to retreat quickly, leaving the Falling Star Forest.


    However, how would Tang Ye let them do as they wish. Seeing Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain retreating, he used the ability of space jumping to quickly narrow the distance between Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain, and then jumped and flew, brewing in his hand the strength of the combination of dead wood and fire in spring, although he did not catch Leopard Wind. He and Leopard Rain, but after plunged into the ground and punched into the ground, the flame power spread from the ground to chase, shuttled through the ground like lightning, passed in front of Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain, and then burst out, forming a series of flame claws. , Entangling Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain.


    Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain were blocked, and looked back at Tang Ye, who jumped in front of them. Just after a while, they were caught up by Tang Ye. This is their current situation. If they make a mistake, they may end up dead.


    Tang Ye also knew that Bao Lei had left. He won''t let Leopard Lei escape successfully, so he must kill Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain as soon as possible, and then go after Leopard Lei.


    "Since your boss is gone, should you leave me something?" Tang Ye sneered at Leopard Feng and Leopard Yu.


    Leopard Yu stared at Tang Ye angrily, and shouted: "You want to kill us all, haven''t you thought about the consequences? Killing us will inevitably be surrounded by the power of the entire cheetah tribe. By then, you want to survive, absolutely nothing. may!"


    Tang Ye sneered even harder, and said, "Could it be that if I don''t kill you, your cheetah clan won''t kill us?"


    Leopard Yu suddenly had nothing to say. That''s how it is. Even if Tang Ye didn''t kill them, the Cheetah Clan would still not let Tang Ye and the Ape Clan go, so why didn''t Tang Ye kill them when he had the opportunity.


    "So you all love to talk nonsense." Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk to Leopard Wind and Leopard Yu any more, and went to deal with them. It uses the dragon''s combat skills, the power of the Flame King Halberd. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy for him to take Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain alone, or it¡¯s impossible, unless the power of Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain is exhausted, but this will take too long.


    Tang Ye thought about releasing the power of the dead door, turning into a demon, and using the power of the real demon to deal with Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain. After all, as a rare tribe, the demon clan is now the lord of the demon clan as the lord of the world, so the power of the demon clan is even stronger. In this way, it may be possible to deal with Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain.


    However, after thinking for a while, Tang Ye felt that it was better not to use this ability. It can be said that the power of the Devilish Qi is the deepest thing he hides now, and no one in Jiuzhongtian knows. As a last resort, he felt that there was no need to let this matter be known. Perhaps in the future, this hidden power will become the key to his life-saving.


    Moreover, after staying in Nineth Heaven for so long, he probably knew something about the Dark Demon Race. He felt that the source of the power of the Devil Qi of the Dead Door was the Dark Demon Race. Exposing this matter now will undoubtedly be regarded as the real dark demons. In this case, I am afraid that it will not be able to draw any ally. Even the ape clan will have a great mind.


    The ape race can not mind that he is a human race, but they will definitely mind that he is a dark demons. Because the dark demons were also extremely terrifying enemies at the time when the human race ruled. Human races and alien races once joined forces to deal with the dark demons. Therefore, even those human races in the world are extremely afraid of the dark demons.


    If Tang Ye had become the Dark Demon Race now, the road ahead would have become a hundred times more difficult. Although he is now also called a human demon, the term demon is more about his cruelty and ruthlessness.


    Gegu!


    After Tang Ye gave up using the power of the devilish energy of the dead door, when he was worried about how to quickly solve Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain, Da Hong Niao came to help. Now, killing Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain is no longer difficult.

 Chapter 1545： For women!

    The cheetah tribe army has been besieged in the sea of ??fire for so long, even if no one else attacks them, they can''t stand it. Or burned to death, or suffocated to death. Even if he does not die, he will soon lose consciousness. At this time, the ape had just shot, and it was completely easy to harvest.


    For this reason, the big red bird stopped paying attention to these ordinary cheetah tribes who were dead sooner or later, and left it to Yuangang to play slowly by himself, and went to help Tang Ye.


    The big red bird flew and landed beside Tang Ye, facing Leopard Yubaofeng. It''s just that this confrontation lineup is obviously strong on Tang Ye''s side. Originally, Tang Ye could deal with Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain alone, only to tie. Now that there are more big red birds, the strength of big red birds is probably still higher than that of Tang Ye, so Leopard Wind and Leopard Yu are not opponents at all.


    Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain also knew that they were afraid that it would be too bad. Since you can''t escape, you can only fight to the death. However, how much feeling in their hearts, how did they fall into this fate? Shouldn''t it be the human demons and the apes who fought desperately?


    My own cheetah clan came with an overwhelming advantage, but in the end it was overwhelmingly killed. What kind of thing is this!


    Tang Ye looked at Leopard Feng and Leopard Yu, always knowing their psychology, and sneered: "There is no good feeling. I have experienced this kind of thing. As for you, one experience is enough. Because after one time, it is death. !"


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense, carrying the Flame King Halberd in his hand, rushed to deal with Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain. The big red bird assisted in the attack, not to mention spitting out flames, but Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain felt better by poking with that sharp mouth. Leopard Feng and Leopard Yu tried to join forces against Tang Ye and Da Hong Niao, but they were always dismantled by the fierce attack of Da Hong Niao, and then Tang Ye used the Overlord Halberd to suppress one of them. Even Leopard Lei couldn''t stop Tang Ye''s attack, let alone them. Therefore, once placed an order, after being suppressed by Tang Ye, even if they blocked it, it would cost a lot. It was even more or less impacted, causing certain internal injuries. If this internal injury accumulates, it will become a serious injury.


    boom!


    Tang Ye once again attacked Leopard Wind with the Overlord Halberd. After a lot of accumulation, Leopard Wind finally couldn''t bear it. The internal injury was serious, and he couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood.


    "Leopard Wind!" Leopard Yu was very worried, unable to fight against the big red bird, and rushed to protect Leopard Wind. However, this is often the case, and it is easy to be beaten behind the back. At this time, the big red bird grabbed him with sharp claws. He didn''t pay attention, and was caught by the big red bird, with several huge scars on his back.


    "Ah!" Leopard Yu cried out in pain. Although he reached Leopard Feng''s side, he was caught and hit by the big red bird. The fall to the ground also lifted up a cloud of dust, which made him grin in pain.


    "Leopard Wind, you, are you okay!" Although Leopard Yu was seriously injured, she still gave priority to Leopard Wind. Because Leopard Wind is a beauty!


    But won''t beautiful women fight? Don''t you kill it? For Tang Ye, it doesn''t exist. Besides, Leopard Wind is still a beauty of the Cheetah tribe, and Tang Ye cannot appreciate it.


    Leopard Feng suffered internal injuries, and it was impossible to fight Tang Ye. Now that Leopard Yu was injured by Big Red Bird again, it was even more impossible to deal with Tang Ye and Big Red Bird. Leopard Feng knew that they had no hope, and smiled miserably at Leopard Yu: "It''s okay, anyway, it''s about to die. It''s no different if it''s injured or not."


    Leopard Wind was open to seeing, but looked rather bleak.


    Although Leopard Yu didn''t think too much about Leopard Wind, it might be because of Leopard Thunder. However, now that Leopard Lei betrayed them and left alone, he felt completely unnecessary to care about Leopard Lei''s views. Therefore, facing the beauty of Leopard Wind, he was very pity and pity for Yu. Probably this is a common feature of male creatures as men. So Leopard Yu said to Leopard Feng: "I''ll hold them, you run away!"


    Leopard Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that in the end, it was Leopard Yu, a friend who was usually only polite to her, who treated her best, most sincerely, and willing to pay his life. It''s just that this is no longer useful. She smiled miserably at Leopard Yu and said: "Leopard Wind, you know our situation very well, even then I can''t escape, so let''s face it together."


    "Yes!" Leopard Yu wanted to be a hero anyway. Since ancient times, beautiful women loved heroes, and he didn''t want to be a bear. He turned his head, looked at Tang Ye, and resolutely said: "How can you let Leopard Rain go?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but Leopard Yu suddenly wanted to negotiate a deal and beg for mercy. He smiled and said: "You ask me how I can let her go. Why don''t you say what you can do to let me let her go."


    Leopard Yu stared at Tang Ye fiercely, without speaking for a while. At this moment he realized that Tang Ye is definitely an expert in negotiation. This human demon has a pretty good head, and it seems that the rumors are true. Cunning human demon!


    But what about it? Now that the initiative is on Tang Ye''s side, Leopard Yu wants to keep Leopard Feng alive, so she can only let Tang Ye go. He said: "I can help you deal with our tribe!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Why do I need your help to deal with it?"


    Leopard Yu is not stupid. Since he can say this, he must have his own certainty and said: "Although you won today, but because you won, you will encounter more powerful Cheetah clan next time. Siege. It is possible that the entire cheetah tribe will be dispatched. Can you deal with this kind of power?"


    The smile on Tang Ye''s mouth remained the same. He looked at Leopard Yu a little playfully, and said, "Then, can you deal with it with one more of you?"


    Leopard Yu was silent. Yes, even though he is one of the four little kings, his strength is still a little smaller in the face of the entire cheetah tribe, and he can''t play a role in reversing the situation. In this case, Tang Ye didn''t need to make a deal with him.


    But in order to save Leopard Feng and protect his life, Leopard Yu must convince Tang Ye. He turned his head quickly, and continued: "So in order to reduce your pressure, you must do it in advance. I know my tribe very well and can help you go to Dark Iron City to disintegrate their power and contain them, then they I can¡¯t send all my strength to deal with you. Only then can you have a chance to save your lives!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes with a thoughtful look, and said, "In other words, you can go to the Black Iron City to kill a few important people in your cheetah clan as a traitor?"


    Leopard Yu was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have this meaning. In this case, he is a traitor to the Cheetah tribe and will be hated by the Cheetah tribe. However, in order to survive and save Leopard Wind, he can only do this.


    "Leopard Yu, you can''t do this, it''s better to die than to become the minion of this human demon!" Leopard said coldly at this time.


    Leopard Yu shook his head with a sad smile, and said, "Leopard Wind, listen to me."


    Sometimes women can¡¯t understand what men are obsessed with in front of them. For her, it is normal to bend from a hero to be a bear, or to rise from a bear to a hero.


    Leopard Yu looked at Tang Ye with a firm expression, and said, "Do everything as you say, as long as you don''t kill Leopard Feng and me!"


    Tang Ye nodded, smiling brightly on his face. Leopard Yu breathed a sigh of relief, and finally saved his life.


    Huh!


    However, suddenly, a sudden burst of flame pierced his heart. He was stunned and looked at Tang Ye, not understanding why Tang Ye did this.

 Chapter 1546： It is also a skill!

    Leopard Yu really didn''t understand, and had already discussed with Tang Ye, why did Tang Ye kill him?


    It was Tang Ye who hit Leopard Yu to get the flame thorn. It must have been pierced through the heart and will definitely not survive. Leopard Yu wondered why Tang Ye did this, and then was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too cheap. He thought that the negotiation was finished, and the pair of Tang Ye naturally lowered their guard, so Tang Ye suddenly shot, he couldn''t stop it, and he didn''t think about blocking this kind of surprise attack.


    This is considered to be Tang Yeyin. However, Leopard Yu believes that the transaction he proposed has great significance for adoption. Why doesn''t this human demon adopt it?


    "What are you doing?!" Seeing Leopard Yu being stabbed through the heart by Tang Ye with fire, Leopard Wind was also absolutely unexpected, and shouted angrily at Tang Ye. However, everything is too late, Leopard Yu''s life is fading fast, and there is no way to save it.


    Tang Ye looked calm, looked at Leopard Yu who had not died, and the angry Leopard Wind, and said, "You are not people who are afraid of death, so I don''t accept that kind of negotiation."


    "You..." Leopard Yu looked at Tang Ye, very unwilling, but at the same time felt that Tang Ye was very scary. In fact, he has another abacus in his heart. That is now pretending to make a deal with Tang Ye, and when Leopard Feng returns to the clan safely, he will confess everything and will not help Tang Ye deal with the Cheetah clan. Perhaps Tang Ye would hack into him in order to control him. However, the most serious result was only death. He was not afraid of death. He was just trying to save Leopard Feng.


    Therefore, he thought that after making a deal with Tang Ye, he would be able to save Leopard Wind, and then the Cheetah Clan would send out the clan to destroy Tang Ye and the Ape Clan. In this case, even if he died, he would have won. . If not, now he and Leopard Wind will be killed by Tang Ye, and one more Leopard Wind will die, which will be a loss.


    It''s just that he never expected that his abacus was useless. Tang Ye hadn''t planned to trust him from the beginning, and make any deal with him. Now he is dead, then Leopard Wind will die next.


    "I killed you!" Leopard Yu was unwilling to reach the extreme, and was also extremely angry, and unexpectedly met Tang Ye, a cruel and decisive, and terribly smart person. This made him lose miserably, the entire Cheetah clan lost miserably! Because after today, even if Leopard Lei escaped, three of the four little kings of the cheetah clan would die. This is an unbearable loss for the cheetah clan.


    Leopard Yu wanted to fight Tang Ye desperately with one last breath, but he had no strength at all after being pierced into his heart. After he got closer to Tang Ye, Tang Ye pinched his neck, and then Tang Ye pinched his neck smoothly. He cut off, then threw his body aside, and died miserably.


    "Leopard Yu!" Leopard Feng was very sad, and threw herself in front of Leopard Yu''s corpse, his eyes red, as if to cry.


    Tang Ye frowned. He knew that Leopard Wind was a female cheetah clan, and killing women seemed a bit strange. He hesitated for a while, and in the end he decided to kill Leopard Wind as well. Since he decided to cut the grass and root out, both men and women must be killed. However, at this time, the big red bird sprayed a fire at the leopard wind, surrounding the leopard wind.


    Leopard Wind did not resist this and let the flames drown her. She knew that she had no way to survive, and Leopard Yu''s death made her not want to struggle any more. In this way, Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain died together.


    This seemed a bit sad and beautiful, but Tang Ye didn''t delay one more minute for this, and immediately went to chase Leopard Lei who was running away alone. All the four little kings have to die, he will not let Leopard Lei return to Dark Iron City, otherwise Leopard Lei will become a great threat.


    Sitting on the back of Big Red Bird, Tang Ye immediately chased Leopard Lei. Leopard Lei has been injured and will not escape too far. After chasing for a certain distance, Tang Ye jumped off the back of the big red bird, went into the forest, and traced the leopard thunder carefully. In order to be sure, Tang Ye asked the big red bird to stare at the forest entrance. If he can''t find Leopard Lei, don''t let Leopard Lei escape.


    However, for a sharp person like Tang Ye, finding Leopard Lei would not be too difficult. Leopard Lei knew it was useless to run away blindly, so he hid in an inconspicuous cave. Unfortunately, Tang Ye was still found, and then he had to face Tang Ye''s killing intent.


    Tang Ye stood outside the cave with a sneer. Leopard Lei knew he had been found, and there was no point in hiding. He came out and walked limp. It must have been hit when Tang Ye hit the ground just now, and his leg was injured. .


    Leopard Lei was hiding in the cave. After hearing Tang Ye''s movement outside, his expression was gloomy and ferocious, and he was very angry. However, there is another exhaustion and helplessness. He didn''t even think that he would be forced to this point. He finds it ridiculous, is this kind of self still the noble young master of the Cheetah clan?


    "You don''t want to come out? Then I set fire to see if I can get you out, just like a mouse." Tang Ye saw that Leopard Lei couldn''t come out, and joked.


    Leopard Lei clenched his fists angrily, but in the end he could only sigh and slowly walked out of the cave. When he got outside, he looked calm when he saw Tang Ye. Because at this moment he knew that no matter how angry or sad, or unwilling, there was no point. It would only make Tang Ye more proud. He didn''t want to see Tang Ye proud at all. Being forced to this point by a human race, the more proud Tang Ye was, the more humiliated he felt.


    "Did you kill Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain?" Leopard Lei asked coldly while looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So I will kill you when I have time."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words in person, Bao Lei couldn''t help sinking in his heart, feeling a huge sadness. His feelings for Leopard Wind are not fake. From an early age, he believed that Leopard Wind would be his woman. Now that a woman is killed, he will feel sad. After that, I could only praise myself, the noble young master of the cheetah clan, and it was ridiculous that he had fallen to the present situation.


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Bao Lei glared at Tang Ye angrily, still talking about resistance.


    Tang Ye sneered: "Can''t I kill you?"


    Leopard Lei fell silent and looked down at the arm of his right hand without the steel thorns. Now this hand can''t get any strength. So in the situation, let alone dealing with Tang Ye, even dealing with Yuangang will have problems, otherwise he Do not run away alone, leaving Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain.


    "This is a rather unexpected result." Leopard Lei said calmly looking at Tang Ye. At this moment he was too lazy to get excited, as if he had seen the result, but there was no way to change, he had to admit his fate.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s unexpected for you, but it may not be so for me."


    "You are really not modest at all." Bao Lei stared at Tang Ye, his emotions finally couldn''t help but make a fire. Because Tang Ye''s words seemed quite arrogant, as if to say that they knew they would lose from the beginning.


    "If you weren''t for the help of this primitive monster, you would definitely not be able to deal with us!" Leopard Lei said coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s one of my skills to have a big red bird to help, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 1547： There is a shortcut!

    Leopard Lei didn''t believe that Tang Ye had the big red bird to help him at the beginning, so Tang Ye was only so proud after getting the big red bird''s help. He hated seeing Tang Ye''s proud look, but he didn''t want to showdown directly, probably because he didn''t want to die. If the showdown, in the end it is nothing more than his death.


    He wants to live as much as possible, and talking to Tang Ye now is a kind of delay. However, he didn''t know what to expect by doing this.


    Tang Ye turned his head and looked around, then looked back at Leopard Lei, and said, "You don''t want to delay waiting for rescue, right? Unfortunately, in my opinion, you won''t wait for rescue. You cheetah clan You will find strange places, and then send someone back. But by then, you must be dead."


    Leopard Lei looked at Tang Ye, angry and unwilling, but held back. He felt that if he showed it, he would only be ashamed and make himself like a clown. He remained silent. This was a passive situation that he could not change.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with him, the Flame King Halberd was condensed in his hand, and he looked awe-inspiring, and said, "You can wait until the final result."


    Leopard Lei''s expression finally changed. Tang Ye didn''t give him a chance to delay, and didn''t give him any chance of luck. He was not reconciled, since he was about to die, at least Tang Ye had to pay a little price!


    "I won''t let you be so wishful!" Bao Lei let out a low voice, rushing over to shoot Tang Ye. But he had injured one leg, and the sharp steel arm was also broken. At this time, it could be described as scarred, so his attack did not pose a threat to Tang Ye at all. Tang Ye stood on the spot and took a shot. Fly him back.


    However, what Tang Ye did not expect was that Leopard Lei did not attack him. When he shot the Flame Overlord Halberd, Leopard Lei rushed directly, piercing his body into Overlord Halberd, and then hugged Tang Ye with both hands.


    "Is this going to die together?" Tang Ye immediately thought of this question.


    Sure enough, thunder and lightning broke out all over Leopard Lei''s body, and Tang Ye was paralyzed by the lightning.


    This is going to explode!


    Tang Ye was shocked, but he didn''t expect Leopard Lei to have this kind of consciousness. Since you can''t live, then you have to pull Tangye back! Even if Tang Ye was not killed, Tang Ye would be seriously injured. In this way, when the Cheetah Clan sent forces again, it would be much easier to kill Tang Ye.


    However, how could Tang Ye make Leopard Lei succeed. Leopard Lei suffered such a serious injury, if he couldn''t hide it, it would be too unreasonable. At this time, a group of blue spirit fire condensed in his hand, and then it penetrated into Leopard Lei''s body, and then immediately activated the blue spirit fire, suddenly, Leopard Lei''s body burned.


    "Ah!" Leopard Lei wanted to explode, but his body was burnt before his self-detonation was completed, and he couldn''t accumulate so much lightning to cause it to explode. In the end, he could only turn into ashes.


    Tang Ye clapped his hands, burning Leopard Lei as if he had done a dirty job, stained with dust. For killing these mortal enemies, he was so cold that there was no fluctuation in his heart.


    Tang Ye looked at the big red bird and thanked: "The most important thing to get rid of the Cheetah Clan like this is to thank you. Without your help, I am afraid that the Ape Clan and I are facing a very serious situation now. Even if we win, I''m afraid it will be. It has to pay a heavy price."


    "Gegugegu!" The big red bird patted its wings, saying that Tang Ye is not grateful, it is also very happy to be able to help Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the big red bird''s eyes and turned, and suddenly smiled unconsciously: "I gave you my flames when I was healing you before. You seem to like it very much. I have also observed that you are eating my flames. After the power has changed. Could it be...My flame can help you improve your strength?"


    "Gegu!" The big red bird yelled loudly when he heard Tang Ye''s words and flapped its wings a few times. It was obviously very excited and excited. It was still worried about how to explain his concern to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye could not expect to see it by himself. It likes a smart person like Tang Ye very much. Although he is a human and a beast, he doesn''t have much trouble getting along.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If I give you flames, you must always help us until you get rid of the threat of the cheetah clan."


    "Gegu!" Big Red Bird agreed very simply.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "How many flames do you want to eat every day?"


    The big red bird spit out ten flames in a row. Tang Ye guessed: "Is it enough to eat only ten groups a day?"


    The big red bird shook his head, saying that was not the case. Tang Ye reacted immediately and said, "Eat ten **** at a time?"


    "Gegu!" The big red bird nodded, that''s it.


    The ten flames were very relaxing for Tang Ye, and smiled: "That''s okay. Then you eat every morning, midnight, and every day like we eat, so there are three times a day in total?"


    "Gegu!" The big red bird nodded again, indicating that it was so.


    "Okay, then it''s settled." Tang Ye smiled. That''s not a difficult condition. The world of Nine Heavens is full of aura. He can continuously generate flames by relying on the ability of dead trees to meet spring, which can provide the amount of flames needed by the big red bird. And now it is very important to be able to maintain the help of the big red bird, because killing the four little kings and the group of cheetahs who came to chase them does not mean that the cheetahs are completely threatened. On the contrary, there will be a big threat from the Cheetah tribe, and that may be the power of the Cheetah tribe!


    Even, not only the cheetah clan, but also other tribes. Because the Cheetah tribe can drag people from other tribes to help deal with it. In this case, what the ape race has to face is the persecution situation like a mountain. If there is no point to rely on, just thinking about it, the ape clan may not be able to support it.


    In addition, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary for him to improve his strength. He had a hunch that this time he would face the Four Little Heavenly Kings, and next time he would face a character like the Lord of the World. The current strength plus the power of the Overlord Halberd can deal with the four little kings, but if it is stronger than the four little kings, it is very dangerous. But if you want to significantly improve your strength, you can only find the ethereal secret realm.


    Tang Ye has always felt that the Falling Star Forest is not simple, it may have an ethereal secret realm. The big red bird has always lived in the depths of the Falling Star Forest, and it must know a lot, maybe it knows the ethereal secret realm. Even with the attitude of just giving it a try, Tang Ye asked the big red bird: "Do you know the ethereal secret realm?"


    "Gegu?" The big red bird made a puzzled voice, watching Tang Ye worry. It looks like this, not that it doesn''t know the ethereal secret realm, but that the ethereal secret realm involves too dangerous things, and if Tang Ye touches it, it will be very dangerous.


    Tang Ye saw what the big red bird meant, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I have some special support. If I can find the ethereal secret realm, it may be possible to improve my strength. In those secret realms, some of the related legacy will help others. It is indeed very dangerous, but for me, it may be just inheritance, and there is no danger."


    Tang Ye is not talking nonsense. Because these Nine Heavens have a lot of heritage designed by the ancestors of the Long Family, as long as he has the blood of the Long Family, it is not difficult to get it. All this seems to have been designed. Perhaps those ancestors knew that the human race was in trouble, so they left a way out for future generations.


    The big red bird didn''t know where Tang Ye was confident.

 Chapter 1548： For the future!

    The response of the big red bird made Tang Ye happy, because the big red bird might know the ethereal secret realm. He is not afraid of danger, even if he can''t find it. Then he asked the big red bird where there is an ethereal secret realm. The big red bird hesitated for a while, and then looked to the east.


    Tang Ye followed and looked in the direction over there, there was still an endless sea of ??forests, he didn''t know what the big red bird wanted to express, could it be that there is an ethereal secret realm over there?


    The big red bird looked back at Tang Ye, pointed to the injured place with his mouth, and nodded to the far east. Tang Ye frowned when she saw it: "You mean, your injury was caused there too?"


    "Gegu!" The big red bird nodded.


    Tang Ye said that he understood, and then asked, "It is related to the Ethereal Secret Realm?"


    The big red bird shook his head, but nodded again. Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "You mean, you are not sure if it is related to the ethereal secret realm, but there might be an ethereal secret realm over there?"


    "Gegu!" The big red bird nodded, what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s okay, it''s good news for me. As long as there is a chance to find the ethereal secret realm, I have to try it. I naturally want to use a safe breakthrough method, but the situation does not allow it now. I do this. My enemies are many and will get stronger and stronger. If I don¡¯t get stronger, I will be killed sooner or later. Rather than being killed by them, I¡¯d better explore and see. Even if I die, it¡¯s my own death. The choice is not so regrettable."


    "Gegu..." When the big red bird heard Tang Ye''s words, he didn''t persuade anything. Since Tang Ye was going, then it would take Tang Ye. It is also unwilling to say that it was injured last time because it was tricked by a few monsters when looking for treasures there. Otherwise, how could it be easily injured by the flame giant, which has the advantage of flying, let alone almost die.


    Tang Ye said, "When I go back and explain to the Ape Clan, I will go there. Simply estimate that it will take at least a week for the Cheetah Clan to send forces again. This time they will definitely send large troops, and the marching speed will not So fast. So I went there for five or six days. If something happens to me, there will be no subsequent arrangements. If it¡¯s all right, I¡¯ll rush back to help the ape clan."


    The big red bird had no objection to Tang Ye''s arrangements, and it didn''t bother to think about what it was. It didn''t care about the survival of the ape clan, as long as Tang Ye fed it with flames.


    Tang Ye looked at the big red bird and said, "You go back first. I''ll meet Yuangang and see what to do with these cheetah tribes. Or, Yuangang hasn''t finished solving those cheetah tribes."


    The big red bird had no other thoughts, flapped its wings and flew away, returning to its territory. Tang Ye returned by the mountain road. When he saw Ape Gang, Ape just happened to knock down a cheetah clan. Then Ape Gang stretched out his hand to pinch the cheetah clan¡¯s neck, squeezed it forcefully, and then casually threw the cheetah clan¡¯s body, as if lost. It''s rubbish.


    It seems that Yuangang''s thoughts about the Cheetah tribe are similar to Tang Ye''s thoughts about the Cheetah tribe. He doesn''t care what the situation of the Cheetah clan is now, whether it is a captured captive or an innocent soldier, if he catches it, he will kill it directly, and he will simply be deceived.


    Seeing Tang Ye, Ape just jumped over, fell in front of Tang Ye, and said, "Brother Ape Ye, how is the situation on your side?"


    After calling Yuan Ye, Yuan Ye had just realized that there was no such person as Yuan Ye. The former Yuan Ye was actually human demon Tang Ye. Ape just looked at Tang Ye a little embarrassed, wondering whether to change his mind.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, you can call me Tang Ye or Yuan Ye."


    "Then Brother Tang Ye." Yuan Gang thought it was better to call Tang Ye''s real name back, and said, "The Cheetah Clan has basically dealt with it, but some of them have escaped. Do you want to organize someone to chase them right away?"


    Although Tang Ye was already a human race, the majesty he established and the favor to the ape race still made Ape Gang trust him and obey his words.


    Tang Ye looked in the direction of the exit of Falling Star Forest, squinted and sneered: "You don''t need to kill them all. The cheetah tribe needs to know the news here, and some need to go back and report the letter. Those cheetah tribes are all seriously injured. It takes more time to return to Dark Iron City, which can also buy us more time."


    Ape just nodded, the same as Tang Ye said.


    We said: "Anyway, the cheetah clan will definitely send more power over this time. The matter between us and the cheetah clan has also been spread. At the moment, the corpses of these cheetah clan will be kept to feed the beasts. There is no need to clean up and bury them. However, we still have to send people to patrol the periphery to find out what happens and report it. As for the rest of the time, I will try my best to learn hard tai chi, not to become a master, at least to be able to play part of the power of hard tai chi . Of course, the fortifications cannot be left, and the use of resources to build armor suits. If there are no resources, I will help you get everything together."


    "How can this be done, Brother Tang Ye, you still have to take more rest. You have been helping us these days, but don''t exhaust your body. As for the various resources in the plan, we will try our best to find everything." Yuan Gang Quickly said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry about my business. I said to help you find resources. It doesn''t take me much effort. With the big red bird, it is too easy to find some common resources. Time is limited. We can only find ordinary resources. Advanced ones can''t get so many in a short time."


    Yuan Gang was already grateful to Tang Ye, wherever he dared to ask for high-quality goods, he was extremely grateful to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang Ye, you have done enough for our Ape Clan, even if you do everything next. If you don¡¯t, we won¡¯t blame you."


    Tang Ye was not too polite to Yuan Gang''s gratitude, and continued: "I just made some simple arrangements... you can also say that it is an opinion. You still have to deal with specific matters. And I will help you get a batch of resources. Later, I will leave for a few days and go to the deeper part of the Falling Star Forest to find what I need. This is also about whether I can deal with the next attack of the Cheetah Clan, so I must go."


    Tang Ye said that for this reason, Yuan Gang stopped persuading. Otherwise, he knew it would be dangerous to go deep into the Falling Star Forest, and that would definitely stop Tang Ye. Fortunately, he knew that there was a big red bird, and the danger would be less. He said to Tang Ye: "Then you must be careful. I am very grateful for everything you have done for our tribe. At this time, to be honest, even if you stop helping us and leave alone, I won''t have any Complaints. Not even my people. In fact, if it is such a dangerous moment, I hope you can save your life and don''t have trouble because you want to help us!"


    Ape just said this is not a joke, because he realized that Tang Ye, the human race, will bring huge changes to these vulnerable tribes, and that is even a revolutionary change. Not for oneself, but also for the future of the tribe, and for future generations, to retain hope.


    At this time, the Cheetah Clan Headquarters in Dark Iron City began to receive news from Falling Star Forest.

 Chapter 1549： Silly and arrogant!

    Leopard Tian and a few elders were bragging about something to each other, and they all mean the same thing, that is, our respective children are very good, very good. They are the Four Little Heavenly Kings, and they will all belong to the Second Heaven in the future. When a spy came to report the situation, they didn''t want to destroy the atmosphere of you boasting me and I boasting you, so they let the spy wait outside and come in later to report.


    Leopard Tian and several elders believed that the spy¡¯s intelligence must be good news, and it must be the Four Little Heavenly Kings who solved the human demons, or solved the ape family, established the majesty of the cheetah family, etc., in short, it is good news.


    "You said, this news is about human demons, or those damned ape races?" Leopard Tian said with a smile.


    A cheetah elder smiled and said, "I think it belongs to the human demon."


    "Oh? Why?" Baotian asked with a smile.


    The cheetah clan elder explained: "Because this is the first news. The first news must be from the young master Leopard Lei. They are responsible for solving the human demons. With their powerful power, they must be the first to solve the human demons. The task was completed in the first time. This is the strength of the Leopard Lei Young Master or the Four Little Heavenly Kings.


    "Haha, the analysis is good, I think so too." Baotian laughed and said. Then he looked at the other elders and said, "Don''t you have any other different opinions?"


    The other elders looked at each other, in fact, they all wanted to play sloppy, just fool around. What other ideas? There is only one good idea. In short, Leopard Lei is very strong, they are the best, and they have established majesty, where can there be other opinions.


    However, without other opinions, this topic and atmosphere cannot go on. Leopard Tian is in the mood, and they don''t want to spoil this atmosphere, so they just need to find an idea to continue the topic. An elder felt helpless and could only bite the bullet and said: "I think this may be news about that ape clan."


    "Haha, isn''t it?" Baotian''s tone was obviously strange. He was not happy to hear the news that was not conducive to Leopard Lei and them. Although he is cautious, after all, this time the four little heavenly kings are dispatched together, and there is another powerful force within the cheetah clan. Can''t he still deal with a human demon and ape clan?


    This is impossible. To say that the ape clan has produced a very powerful clan, but this clan has returned according to previous reports by spies, isn''t it the human demon? Therefore, the powerful apes and human demons are the same person, and the strong is actually one. There is only one strong, plus a group of ordinary apes, the four little heavenly kings, plus another cheetah clan power, can''t deal with it?


    nonexistent.


    The elder who said different views naturally knew Baotian''s emotions. He was speechless, and he knew it was like this. He could only say good things but not bad things. It was really arrogant. However, this elder was not worried about being scolded by Leopard Tian, ??because his different view meant that Leopard Lei and the others were very powerful... He looked at Leopard Tian and explained: "Patriarch, I mean, this news is about the ape tribe. Yes, because that human demon was mixed into the ape race, the young master Leopard Lei and the others didn''t care so much, they killed all the ape races with a few clicks. As for the human demons, they must have been killed too. He still looks like an ape clan and has not been revealed for the time being. Anyway, Young Master Leopard Lei, he was so powerful that he solved the ape clan and the human demon at the same time, haha..."


    This elder laughed alone, and then Baotian and the other elders looked at him, feeling like they had heard a cold joke and couldn''t laugh at all. The elder laughed, and slowly stopped smiling, very embarrassed.


    "Hahaha..." But suddenly, Baotian burst out laughing. Following that, several other elders also laughed out loud, and then the elder who slowly stopped laughing had to laugh again.


    Looks really stupid.


    boom!


    Just when Baotian and the others laughed, there was a sound of collision outside, breaking the atmosphere of their laughter haha, and then a cheetah clan guard was beaten back in, making Baotian even more aware of it. , Even they thought that someone was coming to make trouble, or an assassin or something, they immediately stood on guard and wanted to go to war.


    But then, they saw that a spy came in.


    The cheetah clan who was knocked back immediately knelt down to explain to Baotian, and said, "Master Patriarch, this spy is rude, and his subordinates can''t stop him!"


    This guard is actually quite scared. Because they all know that there is one thing that Baotian absolutely forbids others to offend, and that is to disobey his authority. If he offended his majesty, he would definitely punish him severely. The cheetah clan has always relied on this supreme majesty to manage.


    Leopard Tian looked at the guard and the spies who had broken in, and cast a gloomy face, coldly snorted, "Are you itchy or something? You dare to break into my study?"


    "The subordinate does not dare, the subordinate does not dare!" The guard knelt on the ground begging for mercy, worried that Baotian would get angry. He turned his head to look at the spy who broke in again, very angry, and asked the spy to explain immediately, but don''t hurt him.


    The spy looked very tired and his eyes were blood-red. Even if he broke in and saw that Baotian was angry, he was not afraid. He watched Baotian kneel down and said, "Subordinates pay respect to the patriarch, please forgive the subordinates for being rude. The reason why the subordinates broke in is because..."


    As he said, the spies suddenly failed to speak, as if he had received a huge blow and grief, his eyes became redder, and he choked hard to speak.


    But Baotian didn''t care about his weirdness, and coldly shouted: "Because of what? You say it quickly, otherwise don''t blame me for severe punishment!"


    The spy raised his head and stared at Leopard Sky. In fact, his anger was also present when he broke in just now. The news he brought back was so urgent and so sorrowful, but Baotian and the others were entertaining and having fun inside, asking him to wait outside. He cannot accept it!


    The news he brought back would also make Baotian and the others regret their pastime. They actually made themselves wait outside without listening to the information, which is nothing short of mediocrity!


    The spies stared at Leopard Sky, and then hummed word by word: "Master Leopard Fire, he is dead!"


    "Say it! You..." Baotian was impatient when he saw the spies staring at him and couldn''t speak, so he drank again. But then the spy spoke, he heard it, and didn''t react at first. Then I understood, I felt that I had heard it wrong, and I looked at the spy and asked, "What did you say?"


    The spy said angrily: "I said, Master Leopard Huo is dead and killed! Also, Master Leopard Lei, Master Leopard Feng, Master Leopard Yu, the situation may also be dangerous!"


    This spy was the one who came back early, and came back after Leopard Huo died. As for the latter matter, he didn''t know, he thought Leopard Lei was still alive.


    "What are you talking about?!" At this moment, an elder rushed out and asked angrily, clutching the collar of the spy, because he was Leopard Huo''s father.


    Your son is dead?


    impossible!

 Chapter 1550： Dont believe it!

    Leopard Huo¡¯s father was also a mighty person, with thick eyebrows and cold eyes. He was so angry that he heard the spy say that his son was dead.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?! How could my son be killed!" Leopard Huo''s father shouted gloomily as if he was about to kill the spy. He didn''t believe in this kind of thing, and such words were an insult to him, as if his son was weak.


    Such a strong person, although not as good as Leopard Lei, is also the most powerful young generation besides Leopard Lei. Many older people may not have that kind of strength. Could this level of power be killed?


    The spy was caught by the collar of Leopard Huo''s father, strangling his neck, and breathing hard. He understood the anger of Bao Huo''s father, after all, it was his son who died. Moreover, Leopard Fire is still a younger generation that the Cheetah Clan has invested huge resources in training. Wouldn''t it be wasteful to be killed like this?


    However, facts are facts, and the spies can''t help it. He knew that when he came back to report the news, he would definitely suffer from what happened now. He was already mentally prepared, so he was not afraid, and said to Leopard Huo''s father: "Leopard Huo was indeed killed!"


    "If you dare to talk nonsense, I will kill you!" Leopard Huo''s father angered.


    "Then please use your life to detect the elder!" The spy yelled, and he didn''t care about so much. I just hope that the patriarch and elder will accept this matter sooner, and then make arrangements.


    Leopard Huo''s father was very angry, and shouted in a low voice: "I killed you!"


    Leopard Huo''s father was about to slap the spy to death, but then Leopard Tian came over and grabbed his hand and said, "No spy dared to break this kind of joke. Let''s see the truth."


    Leopard Huo''s father stared at Tang Ye with a gloomy expression. After a long time, after letting go, the spy fell to the ground. Knowing that he had agreed, Baotian ordered the next man: "Call the sacrifice!"


    Life prediction is an easy prediction technique. For sacrificial characters, it can be done as long as there is a token of direct contact. Leopard Huo''s father naturally has his own son''s direct token, not to mention his blood. He and Leopard Fire flow the same blood, and he can detect it with his blood. If you can''t detect it, then you have to wonder if he is green, and that son is not his.


    Soon the life sacrifice within the cheetah clan came, and a stone basin engraved with mysterious and ancient patterns was prepared, and the father of Leopard Huo dripped a few drops of blood, then chanted a string of strange spells, and then saw the stone basin The water with the blood of Leopard Huo''s father turned quickly.


    Soon after the water in the stone basin turned, it slowly stopped. The life sacrifice went to watch the results. If the water stained with blood is red, it means that the person is still alive; if it is black, it means that the person is dead.


    The Life Sacrifice looked down and saw that the water in the stone basin was black, he was suddenly shocked, and he took two steps backwards, his expression panicked.


    "Sacrifice, what''s the result?" Leopard asked immediately, knowing that the result came out.


    The life sacrifice did not speak, but stared at the stone basin blankly. It seemed that what he had predicted was more terrifying than he had imagined. He didn''t know how to speak for a while.


    This is not the first time this prediction has been made, so both Baotian and Baohuo''s father knew how to look at it. Leopard Huo''s father was very impatient and irritable. He pushed aside the life sacrifice and looked down. Seeing a bowl of black, his pupils shrank suddenly, standing blankly at a loss.


    How could this be true! My son is really dead!


    Leopard Huo''s father could hardly accept such a thing.


    Seeing the reaction of Leopard Huo¡¯s father, Baotian felt a big bad feeling in his heart, and walked over. After seeing that the stone basin was all black, he knew the result, and immediately he didn¡¯t know what to say. , Just patted Leopard Huo''s father on the shoulder, as if making Leopard Huo''s Father''s Day mourn along.


    "I didn''t expect such a terrible thing to happen, don''t worry, we will avenge Leopard Huo!" Leopard Tian said with a gloomy expression.


    The other cheetah clan became silent. This kind of thing needs to be digested slowly, after all, they never thought it would happen. The Four Little Heavenly Kings died unexpectedly, wouldn''t it be true?


    At this time, Leopard Tian and the father of the other two four little kings secretly rejoiced, not to mention how Leopard Huo died. Fortunately, it was not his son who died.


    However, at this moment, the life sacrificial sacred cow said: "Dead, dead, not only Master Leopard Huo..."


    Boom!


    The words of life sacrifice directly exploded in the heads of Baotian and the fathers of the other four little heavenly kings. This made them all think of something. Could it be that something happened to their own son?


    "What do you want to say?!" Baotian stared at the life sacrifice, very angry and very worried.


    So did the other two elders. They didn''t want to hear that their son was also involved. However, they did not dare to despise what the life sacrifice saw through prediction. Because this is not a prediction, but a proof of fact. The prophecy may be false, but if it is something that has already happened, it is established.


    The life sacrifice is still so scared, because what he saw was so terrible, if he said it, I am afraid that Baotian will slap him and kill him. However, he didn''t dare to lie to Baotian, watching Baotian plucked up his courage, and said, "Young Master Leopard Lei, Miss Leopard Wind, and Master Leopard Yu... They are all... dead."


    The life sacrifice was so scared that his forehead was full of sweat. It took too much courage to say such a thing. He felt that he was speaking with life.


    Then, after he finished speaking, the scene became very quiet, and I felt the heartbeat all audible.


    Leopard Tian did not speak with the other two elders, and the other subordinates were even more afraid to speak.


    The sacrifice of life thought that Leopard Tian did not hear what he said, after all, he spoke very quietly and dullly because he was afraid. But, after all, he wanted to say, he once again said to Baotian: "Clan, patriarch, I said..."


    "Hahaha..." However, before the life sacrifice had finished speaking, Leopard Tian laughed out loud.


    The other two elders met, looked at each other, and laughed. I don''t know what they are doing. Probably this is because they don''t believe in the kind of life sacrifice, which is really ridiculous.


    The Life Sacrifice now knew that Leopard Tian, ??they actually heard what he said, and explained: "Young Master Leopard Lei, Miss Leopard Feng, and Young Master Leopard Yu were close to Master Leopard Huo, so through the death of Master Leopard Huo, When it comes to the safety of Young Master Leopard Lei, I also... see it."


    "However, this may also be fake!" The Life Sacrifice became excited. He didn''t want to say such violent things because he made a mistake. At the same time, he wanted to please some Leopard Tian and said: "Before verification, it may be all My vision!"


    Leopard Tian stopped laughing, looked at the sacrifice of life, with an extremely cold expression, and said: "Then use my blood to see, you better promise, that''s not true!"

 Chapter 1551： Each has an abacus!

    Leopard Tian felt that he was also stupid, and he actually performed the sacrificial secret technique to verify whether Leopard Lei was dead. This is not to suspect that his son was killed. But of course such a thing is impossible.


    But Baotian still dripped his own blood into the stone basin, and then the life sacrifice performed the secret technique. The results soon came out, and the life sacrifice took a careful look, and then he was scared to take two steps back. This is damn, **** me, Young Master Lei Lei is also dead, how can I tell Patriarch Pao Tian?


    But there is no need to say that life sacrifices are needed. At this time, Baotian pushed him away with one hand, and then went over to look. Seeing the darkness inside the stone basin, he stayed still. Actually... There was such a thing, his son was killed!


    At this moment, Leopard Day¡¯s thoughts were not how much resources he spent training Leopard Lei, and then how much resources Leopard Lei was wasted when he died, he was just angry. As a father, the son was killed in anger.


    "Ah!" Leopard Tian Yangtian shouted angrily, unable to describe the anger and pain.


    "Is there something wrong with my daughter?" Leopard Feng''s father stood up and asked.


    "Where is my son?" Leopard Yu''s father also asked.


    The life sacrifice doesn''t know how to say it, look at the stone basin, it means that you will know it by making a prediction. Leopard Feng''s father and Leopard Yu''s father were very anxious and immediately carried out a life test. Then, it was all in darkness. In other words, Leopard Wind and Leopard Rain are also dead!


    Now, that is to say, the four little kings are all dead!


    All the cheetahs present were silent. How could this happen?


    Such a powerful four little heavenly kings were all destroyed. This is a real joke. However, the results have already come out. Wouldn''t it be self-deception to not accept it? If they can''t accept even a single fact, then the Cheetah Clan is nothing more than that.


    After a long period of silence, Leopard Tian looked cold, without a trace of emotional fluctuations, and said: "Immediately gather all the people who can be dispatched from the tribe, go to the Falling Star Forest, exterminate the apes, and capture the human demon alive. I want this human demon to live forever. It''s better to die!"


    On this day, there was a sensation within the cheetah clan, and soon, the entire Dark Iron City was also a sensation, all because of the killing of the four little kings. Such a thing, let alone alarming Dark Iron City, will soon alarm the entire Double Heaven, because it is too shocking.


    The streets and alleys of Dark Iron City are all talking about this. Since it was the death of the Four Little Heavenly Kings, then the human demon must be mentioned. Because after this matter was spread, almost all the alien races knew about it, and the Human Race Demon participated in it, and it was precisely because of this Human Race Demon that the Cheetah Race would be deflated again and again. Suddenly, the matter of the human demons was known by all the foreign races in Dark Iron City, and soon, it will be known by all the foreign races in Erzhongtian.


    This kind of influence is just like when Tang Ye started to make huge movements during the first day of the day. As the lord of the city, Juxi must learn a lesson. Now he put away the thought of capturing Tang Ye alive at the beginning and gaining the power of the once lord of the human race that was carried by Tang Ye. He didn''t want to be killed by Tang Ye, or even taken away from the status of the world master like the world master of Yizhongtian, and become the laughing stock of the ages.


    At this time, in the mansion of the Lord of the Dark Iron City, wearing a silver armor, with two sharp-horned rhinos on his nose, standing silent with his back facing several men.


    The few men behind knew that the giant rhinoceros was now annoyed by the killing of the four little kings of the cheetah clan. A great rhino clan general said: "My lord, this happened to the cheetah clan. Although it shows the power of this human demon, yes. Our giant rhino clan is not all bad things. Because after this event, the power of the cheetah clan will inevitably be weakened. Even, they lost the four little kings, and in the next few decades, they will only slowly become mediocre. You know, The four little heavenly kings were cultivated by their cheetah clan very early, and it is absolutely impossible to cultivate them in a short period of time. In this case, our giant rhino clan will not have this threat, so in the future, the largest tribe in the Erzhongtian, It is our giant rhino clan!"


    The giant rhino looked back at the general and said, "Such words can be said in my own home. Outside, shut up for me."


    "My lord, don''t worry, I still understand this." The giant rhino laughed.


    Ju Xi glared at him angrily and said, "What I am thinking now is how should I answer him when Leopard Tian comes to my beggar."


    "You want soldiers?" The giant giant said in a puzzled way: "What kind of soldiers does he come to us for? Does he avenge his son and want to borrow from us? It''s not ashamed to say it!"


    Juxi did not have the general knowledge of this general, and directly said: "Do you think that Baotian can sit in this position, is such a sentimental person? The scary thing about him is that after suffering a huge blow or accident, he is very He will calm down soon. So, he will definitely come and ask me for someone."


    "Then let''s not give it. They cheetah clan take revenge and want us giant rhino clan to go, isn''t it a joke," said the giant rhino.


    The giant rhino rolled his eyes and glanced at the general. He was really speechless for the general with well-developed limbs and simple mind. He said: "This time the Cheetah tribe was slaughtered twice by their tribe members and suffered heavy losses. Most importantly, they lost the four little kings. The four future stars make their future even more bleak. If a few of their tribes who are about to break through go to the triple sky, who can the remaining tribes compete with? By then, let alone our giant rhinos. One tribe can be overwhelmed, and many tribes can overwhelm them. Leopard sky, a scheming thing, will let this happen? Therefore, they will first weaken those tribes that may overwhelm them. Our giant rhino clan is the first they want to weaken . Why do you say that Leopard Tian can ask me for someone? Because this matter involves human demons. Since it is human demons, I, the master of the world, has to bear the greatest responsibility. If I don¡¯t give it, then people from the upper world. I see, can I have good fruit?"


    The general thought for a while, it was really like this. The upper realm has already issued an order to deal with the human demon with all its strength. As the master of the world, as a person who directly obeys orders, it is even more inevitable. Well, since the human demon is so powerful, the giant rhinoceros sent people to fight against the human demon, and there will be losses, and it may still be huge damage, which has achieved the purpose of weakening the giant rhino clan.


    "Is there no way to avoid it?" said the great rhino general.


    The giant rhino closed his eyes and thought in silence, and said, "How many of us are in Dark Iron City now?"


    "There are one-third of the troops." The general said.


    The giant rhinoceros thought for a while, opened his eyes, and his expression became firm, and said: "This power does not move. Even if it is given to the Cheetah clan, it must be the ones outside. Transfer those outside and delay as much as possible. The cheetah clan takes revenge. Sincerely, maybe they can''t wait. Or if they dare to go to the Falling Star Forest, then I will clean it up!"

 Chapter 1538： Ironclad!

    The meaning of the giant rhinoceros is very simple, that is, if the cheetah clan sends the whole clan power to the Falling Star Forest to deal with the human demon, he will attack the cheetah clan headquarters and make the cheetah clan no longer exist in the black iron city.


    This is nothing like taking advantage of others, anyway, their tribes have never stopped fighting. Either clearly or secretly, if you can get rid of the cheetah clan, or make it impossible for the cheetah clan to rise up again in a hundred years, it is okay to bear some infamy.


    "My lord, Lord Leopard Tian, ??please see me." While Ju Xi was discussing with several of his men, a soldier came in to report.


    Ju Xi and some of his men looked at each other and smiled. This is expected. The Leopard Sky is scheming, and the Cheetah Clan has lost immeasurable losses due to the incident of the Four Little Kings.


    In fact, the impact of the cheetah clan is far more severe than expected. For a long time, the cheetah clan is very large and possesses powerful hunting ability. But now, so many cheetah tribes, even the four little heavenly kings, have been killed, and they have been killed by the lowest apes and humans. So, what is there to fear such a cheetah clan?


    The authority of the cheetah clan is being violently attacked. Many tribes who are dissatisfied with the oppression of the Cheetah tribe have begun to resist. Although the Cheetah clan still has the advantage and can quell those resistance, the damage is inevitable. If this continues, the power of the Cheetah Clan will be further weakened, and it is foreseeable that it will fall from the position of the first tribe.


    As the patriarch, Baotian must change this situation. Even if he had just lost his son, he had to hold back his grief and focus on the interests of the entire tribe. In this way, he is worthy of sympathy. However, this kind of thing is not something he needs to do alone, many tribes have to do it, and they still do it after being bullied by their cheetah clan. With the attitude of the Cheetah tribe towards other tribes, this is not worthy of sympathy.


    Leopard Tian entered the discussion hall of the Mansion of the Lord of the World, and Ju Xi asked several subordinates to retreat first. Leopard Tian walked in and simply nodded to the giant rhinoceros to express his respect. Ordinary people should at least bend over or kneel down to bow when they see the lord of the giant rhinoceros world. But Baotian never did this, because he didn''t want to, he felt that his status was not worse than that of the giant rhinoceros. Juxi couldn''t do anything about him. Given the strength of the Cheetah clan before, he really didn''t dare to fight directly with Baotian. There was also some luck in winning the position of Lord of the World.


    However, now, or in a while, Giant Rhinoceros will not let Leopard Sky go so wild. As long as the power of the Cheetah Clan is further weakened, then he is not afraid to go to war with the Cheetah Clan. At that time, if Leopard Sky does not show him respect and authority to the Lord of the World, then he will attack the Cheetah Clan!


    After Baotian nodded to the giant rhinoceros, he looked at the giant rhinoceros, his expression calm, but calm to almost indifferent, as if there would be no room for negotiation when talking. He said to the Giant Rhinoceros: "Master Giant Rhinoceros, according to the report of my people, it is determined that the human demon is in the Falling Star Forest, so please send someone there to hunt down!"


    The giant rhinoceros had already considered this matter in advance, and said, "Master Leopard Tian, ??don¡¯t worry, I have made arrangements for this matter. I have already sent several troops caught outside to the Falling Star Forest, which will surely solve the human demons. Yes. As for what happened to your cheetah clan, especially the four little kings, I am very sorry. Please rest assured that I will definitely catch the human demon and avenge your clan!"


    Some polite remarks on the surface are still to be said, but when Juxi said these, he was actually very happy. Because of the mention of the Four Little Heavenly Kings, Baotian must be very painful. Thinking of the arrogance and arrogance of Baotian in the past, he didn''t pay attention to him as the lord of the world, and now he could attack Baotian, but he would not like it.


    When Leopard Tian heard what the giant rhinoceros said, he obviously twitched his eyebrows, but he still resisted the excitement of the giant rhinoceros, and said: "You don''t need to bother the Lord of the world to avenge my people. I will personally avenge this revenge. , The human demon will also suffer eternal life better than death! Now, you only need to send someone to deal with the human demon. However, I do not agree with your earlier arrangement. Because the human demon is no longer a single one now Humans, and apes to help. There are even more forces that we don¡¯t know. Sending the troops stationed outside is too underestimating the human demon. So I suggest, and also request, send the Iron City¡¯s armored army Go!"


    The Iron Armored Army is, in a true sense, a force composed only of Giant Rhinoceros, and it is also the most elite force in the Erzhongtian. There is no one, even the Cheetah tribe. Because the armored army has very exquisite equipment. It is then composed of the most elite members of the Giant Rhinoceros. Usually one-on-one, a giant rhino clan can deal with two or three cheetah clan. However, the giant rhino clan is too small in number, so the overall strength is not as good as the cheetah clan. And the most powerful part of the Iron Armor is that it has a few primitive giant rhino monsters!


    The horror of the primitive giant rhino monster can be said to be like a tank. An ordinary army can''t beat tanks at all, and can only let the tanks crush it. Therefore, the Iron Armored Army has the primitive giant rhinoceros monster as the vanguard, and no army can match it in the second day.


    In order to build an armored army, the giant rhinos paid no less than the resources of the cheetahs to cultivate the four little kings. If there is no iron armour, the power of the giant rhino clan will also plummet. So now the leopard genius will let the giant rhinoceros send an armored army. If something happens to the armored army, then the situation is the same as the cheetah clan.


    In the plan of the Leopard Sky, there must be such a situation. The Giant Rhinoceros sent the Iron Armored Army. The Iron Armored Army is very powerful. It crushed the human demons and will return to the Black Iron City. At this time, the Cheetah Clan will take action and bring the Iron Armored Army Kill it!


    If the Human Race Demon can''t consume the Iron Armored Army, Leopard Tian will definitely take action, because this is related to the struggle between tribes.


    When the giant rhinoceros heard Baotian saying that he would send an armored army, he burst out laughing. He also sneered again and again in his heart. He also thought about this kind of thing, but it was impossible for him to send an armored army. He believed that Baotian would know, he would not agree. But Baotian still said it, which really made him amused.


    "Master Leopard Sky, you know that the Iron Armor is used to protect the Dark Iron City, and it must not be sent out, so I cannot accept your request or suggestion." The giant rhinoceros looked at Leopard Tian and smiled.


    Leopard Tian said with a cold face, "Master of the realm, you must not underestimate this human demon. What happened to my cheetah clan is a lesson for you. If you underestimate it, one day the human demon will come to Black Iron City. , Don''t regret it."


    The giant rhinoceros stared at Baotian in silence, whether this was a threat or something. But Ju Xi was very determined, and it was impossible to send an armored army. However, he was worried that Baotian played tricks on him.

 Chapter 1539： Another plan!

    The giant rhinoceros is not a simple character, otherwise he would not become the master of the double heaven. But Baotian knew that he seemed wise, but he was actually suspicious. In some matters concerning the overall situation, there will be some indecision, worry about this, worry about that. Therefore, as long as Baotian puts forward a few hypotheses, the giant rhinoceros will fall into hesitation.


    The matter of the human demons at the moment will affect the fate of the entire double heaven. And as the person who has the greatest power in the double heaven, if there is a major change in the double heaven, the giant rhinoceros will definitely be the most affected. He didn''t want to be killed by Tang Ye like the realm master of Yizhongtian, and was also taken away from the realm master.


    After Tang Ye killed a number of heavenly masters, conquered the will of a world, and became the new master of the world, the giant rhinoceros met Tang Ye through the connection between the masters of the world. At that time, Tang Ye couldn''t come to Second Heaven, he thought he didn''t need to worry about Tang Ye. But Tang Ye broke through soon, and then arrived at the Second Heaven. When Tang Ye first arrived in the Second Heaven, he thought about capturing Tang Ye alive and gaining the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms that Tang Ye carried. But, in a blink of an eye, now, Tang Ye severely wounded the Cheetah Clan and killed the Four Little Heavenly Kings. Like this, can you still underestimate Tang Ye?


    Absolutely not!


    With a little reminder from Baotian, Ju Xi realized that Tang Ye''s threat was far more serious than he thought. Just imagine, if the Cheetah Clan can¡¯t solve Tang Ye, and he perfunctorily sends the low-ranking soldiers stationed outside to deal with Tang Ye, and they can¡¯t deal with Tang Ye, what will happen?


    The risks are great!


    Leopard Tian didn''t say this to Ju Ximing, but he just made Juxi realize this invisibly. With a juicy character, he will overthrow his firm determination before, and maybe send an armored army!


    The giant rhinoceros really wavered and said to Baotian: "The Iron Armor is related to the safety of the Dark Iron City. Although the human demon is a very threatening threat, to mobilize the Dark Iron armor, it must be discussed by multiple parties. This is not something I can decide. I need it. Consider, and I will give you a reply after consideration."


    Leopard''s expression remained unchanged, and said, "I will answer tomorrow."


    After all, Leopard Tian turned around and left, still so arrogant, he didn''t look like the rhinoceros in his eyes. He knew that the giant rhinoceros had been shaken and would probably compromise in the end. For this kind of thing, Baotian has nothing to be happy about. Now, he would not be happy no matter what, after all, he was a dead son. It is not so easy to get past the white-haired person giving away the black-haired person. But is this the retribution of the cheetah tribe?


    At this time, no one will sympathize with Leopard Tian from the perspective of a father, but will only feel that it is very happy, and the cheetah clan will also have such a thing!


    After Baotian left, some of Juxi''s men came in and asked Juxi about the discussion with Baotian.


    Juxi was not so clear and determined, and said: "Leopard Heaven wants me to send an armored army, you say, should I send it, or shouldn''t I?"


    The general who spoke to the giant rhinoceros at the beginning did not hesitate at all and said directly: "Of course not, what a joke, the Iron Armored Army is the most powerful force of our giant rhinoceros clan. What happened, our giant rhino clan is in danger."


    "Yes, how is it possible to send the Iron Armored Army to the Falling Star Forest!" Other giant rhino generals also agreed.


    The giant rhino waved his hand and said: "You don''t understand, now Leopard Tian wants to threaten me with that human demon. If we don''t send out the armored army, he will neglect the matter of dealing with the human demon. In other words, I will not use the main force. Solve the human demons, then he will keep the human demons. But according to the meaning of the upper realm, as the Lord of the realm, I must deal with the human demons with all my strength. If the human demons continue to grow, when the upper realm comes down, I will The first one is punished. The matter of this Human Race Demon cannot be delayed!"


    The general was surprised: "Does Baotian want to avenge his son?"


    The giant rhinoceros lowered his face and said, "That''s why the old thing, Baotian, is very hateful. He even let go of this kind of hatred, which I didn''t expect!"


    The general also became worried and said, "Is it really going to send an armored army? In this case, our previous plans will be disrupted. The most important thing is that the armored army is related to the overall strength of our giant rhino clan. Going out to such a dangerous place in the Falling Star Forest, if there is an accident, the advantage of our giant rhino clan will no longer exist!"


    Ju Xi glanced at this general, but it was unexpected. This guy with well-developed limbs could think of these problems. Juxi couldn''t solve the problems on both sides now, and said: "You go down first, let me think about it."


    "Yes." Several generals nodded. But as he went down, the general suddenly turned around and said to Juxi: "My lord, I still think that we must not send an armored army. Since Baotian can resist the murder of his son, there must be more arrangements. If we send The Iron Armored Army, does he have other conspiracies? Originally we planned to use the Iron Armored Army to cleanse the cheetah clan. If the Ironclad Army is sent, I have a hunch that we will be cleansed by then!"


    Ju Xi looked at the general, contemplated for a while, and said, "What you said is reasonable, but let me think about it. You come to my mansion early tomorrow morning and continue to talk about it. "


    "Yes!" Several generals nodded and then all retreated.


    The giant rhino sighed a long sigh, then went over and sat down, pouring and drinking. There is a taste of relief, and there is also a way of thinking slowly.


    In the Cheetah Clan Headquarters, Baotian looked up at the sky. It was gradually entering the night, and the sky was hazy. Leopard''s eyes were deep, standing silent, his figure looked lonely, but it also smelled like a sophisticated adviser.


    Now Baotian''s mood is not good, very heavy. He originally assembled the power of the entire tribe to go to the Falling Star Forest to make the human demon pay a sufficient price. But thinking of the direction of the Cheetah Clan in the future, he could only endure this tone. Moreover, this will also cause conflicts within the tribe, unable to quickly resolve the human demons, will further affect the majesty of the Cheetah tribe.


    However, as the leader of a clan, you must consider long-term things. This is what makes him different from others, so he can become a clan leader, but others cannot.


    Leopard Tian looked into the distance again, perhaps in the direction of Falling Star Forest, with extremely hateful eyes, clenched his fists, but made no sound. On the contrary, this was a deeper and terrifying hatred. Obviously, he would not give up easily towards Tang Ye, a human demon.


    At this time, Tang Ye was sitting on the back of Big Red Bird, flying high in the sky. It''s just that, under them, it''s not a forest, but an alien city.


    But this is very strange, isn''t Tang Ye going to the depths of the Falling Star Forest, looking for an ethereal secret realm? How did you get to places like foreign cities? And looking at the underground overlooking buildings, it feels like Dark Iron City is not far away!


    Tang Ye has come to Dark Iron City! This is really surprising, it seems that he has another plan.

 Chapter 1544： Are you a fool!

    Tang Ye was indeed going to go deeper in the Falling Star Forest to find the ethereal secret realm, but he knew that this matter was very dangerous, and even the big red bird was almost killed. Moreover, he could not determine how much time it would take. After helping Ape Clan hunt a batch of resources, he sat down and chatted with Ape Gang, and then Ape Gang talked about the situation in Dark Iron City.


    The situation in Dark Iron City is actually not complicated, mainly due to the open and secret struggles between the giant rhino clan and the cheetah clan. Then, the keen Tang Ye captured something that could be used. Courageous and careful, he decided to go to Dark Iron City to do something first, which might relieve the crisis facing the Ape Race by himself.


    It is always easy to find a person with the highest position of power. Seeing the most luxurious and magnificent building in the city, you can be sure that it is where he lives. With such a high status, there will naturally be corresponding companions. After seeing the largest mansion in Dark Iron City on the back of the big red bird, Tang Ye fell from a high altitude, letting the big red bird find another place to settle down, so as not to cause commotion. If such a big bird is seen by people, it will not cause panic and will also cause a huge crowd.


    Tang Ye fell from a high altitude, with strong strength, not afraid of being thrown to death. Of course, he also had to avoid others'' attention, so after landing at a certain distance, he began to use the space jump ability, and then landed in the main mansion of the world lord giant rhinoceros. For a smart person like him, it is not difficult to know which room the giant rhino is in, and then he goes there directly.


    Juxi doesn''t want to be disturbed by others thinking about annoying issues, so let the subordinates not to walk around. In his house, he is naturally not afraid of what will happen. The only threat now is the human demons. But how could the human demons come here. If it comes, he can just kill it. And because there were no guards to lay down and patrol, Tang Ye walked outside the room where the giant rhinoceros lived and knocked on the door.


    "I said don''t disturb me, I''ll talk about it tomorrow!" Ju Xi said impatiently in the room. But the next second he heard the sound of pushing the door open. He is really angry, who is so unsure of who is so bad!


    "You''re looking for death..." Ju Xi directly yelled at the person who opened the door, but after seeing the person who walked in, he was stunned, and then burst out, wanting to yell.


    "If I were you, I wouldn''t yell or call someone to come." When Ju Xi wanted to yell, Tang Ye said quickly, his tone and appearance were more frightening, so that Ju Xi didn''t call someone for a while.


    The giant rhinoceros is not a fool. The first sight of Tang Ye knows that Tang Ye is that human demon. The proof only needs two points. One is that Tang Ye is like a human race. The second is that a human race can come to his mansion without being noticed.


    After judging that Tang Ye was the "famous" human demon, Ju Xi was also very surprised. Sure enough, the strength of this Human Race Demon grew very fast, and he hadn''t been noticed yet in his own home. Is this the person in his mansion weak, or is he also weak, or is this human demon too strong?


    When Juxi was thinking about that kind of problem, Tang Ye said: "Even if you call someone, I can get back all over, and I didn''t plan to do anything with you, just want to talk about something. That''s why I told you not to call someone. ."


    Ju Xi frowned, looked at Tang Ye for a long time, and then said: "You are really confident, but I have to admit that your strength has grown enough to make people daunting. Maybe you really have to retreat. Ability, then I won¡¯t scream, lest I be embarrassed. It is said that the human demons have come to my mansion, but they can¡¯t keep you. This is very fatal to my status as the lord of the world."


    Tang Ye smiled. Juxi is not stupid, knowing why he is better not to call people than to call people. What he said has been analyzed. He was also suspicious at first, since Tang Ye dared to come, he must have arranged a way to leave. The giant rhinoceros can only sigh in his heart that this human demon is much more terrifying than imagined.


    Who would have thought that this human demon would dare to come to Dark Iron City at this time?


    The power of the Cheetah Clan has not left the Black Iron City. If it is discovered by the Cheetah Clan, it will definitely attack with all strength and leave Tang Ye behind. No matter how strong Tang Ye was alone, even if he killed the Four Little Heavenly Kings, it would be dangerous after all to face the masters of the older generation such as Leopard Tian. The things that people think are impossible, it seems that the safer it is to do.


    Tang Ye looked at Ju Xi and smiled: "Since you understand, let''s sit down and talk slowly. We still have time, at least the time before dawn is all right."


    Ju Xi squinted his eyes, staring at Tang Ye silently. He is not accustomed to being pointed out by a human race. It should be said that he is not used to being pointed out by anyone. Then, he made a move that was a little bit inconsistent with his previous thoughts. He rushed towards Tang Ye and punched Tang Ye.


    However, just when he was about to hit Tang Ye, Tang Ye suddenly jumped in space and avoided him. At this time, Tang Ye looked at him and said, "I can verify my identity now, and what I said is not fake, right?"


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye, no longer showing that kind of suspicion, and became relatively calm, as if there would be no more important accidents in the future. Because he really wants to talk to this human demon. He had been curious for a long time, Tang Ye, the human demon, couldn''t stand the dense and favorable environment over the Falling Star Forest. What Dark Iron City would he come to?


    Tang Ye knew what the giant rhinoceros was thinking, and said directly, "Do you want to kill the cheetah family?"


    When Ju Xi heard Tang Ye''s words, her eyes suddenly shrank. I was really shocked by Tang Ye''s words, and then he was dumbfounded for a while without speaking. He was wondering if he had heard it wrong. This Human Race Demon actually asked if he wanted to destroy the Cheetah Clan. Could it be said that this Human Race Demon thought he would join hands with him to destroy the Cheetah Clan?


    It''s too self-righteous! Even if you have conflicts with the Cheetah clan, facing the human demons, you will face the common enemy. They will fight together to get rid of the human demons. How can they join hands with the human demons to get rid of the Cheetah family?


    "Are you... a fool?" Ju Xi asked as he looked at Tang Ye. Except for thinking of Tang Ye like this, he really couldn''t think of anything else.


    However, Tang Ye just grinned and said: "This is indeed ridiculous, but I think that getting rid of the Cheetah Clan will be a win-win outcome for us."


    "Win-win?" Ju Xi laughed ironically, thinking that Tang Ye was mentally retarded, and said: "Get rid of the Cheetah Clan, and then make it easier for you to deal with me? With the Cheetah Clan, I can deal with you with them. Dealing with you, It is an absolute task. For me, more power means more chance of winning. Then why should I get rid of the cheetah clan?"


    Tang Ye laughed and looked at the giant rhinoceros with the same sarcasm, and said: "Lord giant rhinoceros, there are only two of us right now, why bother to say those things that are cherished to the cheetah clan? You want to get rid of the cheetah clan''s mind, I am afraid it is not a day or two Right? The so-called one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, you, as the master of the double heaven, absolutely do not allow characters like Leopard Tian to exist. But I am different, I can be your friend, and I will never deal with you. . As for why I would do this, the reason is simple..."


    Tang Ye looked at Juxi with a sneer and said, "It''s just that there is no human race in Erzhongtian, and what I want is in the hands of the cheetah race."

 Chapter 1545： Show sincerity!

    Suspicious people naturally worry more, because they hesitate. Even though Tang Ye was the human demon, his words made the suspicious giant rhinoceros into contemplation.


    Only the two patriarchs know how profound the conflict between the giant rhino and cheetah clan is. In the eyes of others, the Black Iron City is peaceful, with the elites of the Giant Rhinoceros and Cheetahs gathered, and it is an absolutely unbreakable city. However, the giant rhinoceros knew that as long as their giant rhino clan and the cheetah clan intensified their conflicts and a war broke out, the black iron city would be destroyed by itself.


    Even so, the giant rhinoceros knows very well that the contradiction between their giant rhinoceros clan and the cheetah clan will one day be intensified and eventually become a form of war. And now, that day seems to have arrived. Because the cheetah clan suffered two groups of people being slaughtered and lost the four little kings, in this case, the cheetah clan must take action against the giant rhino clan, otherwise it will eventually be overwhelmed by the giant rhino clan. Since the Cheetah Clan wants to take action, how can the Giant Rhino Clan not prepare.


    Tang Ye''s words can make the giant rhinoceros ready to go to war with the cheetah clan. This human demon is very powerful, and it must have developed terrible powers in the Falling Star Forest. And the Cheetah tribe and his giant rhino tribe are going to the Falling Star Forest to deal with him, then, if they and the human demons have already joined forces to kill the Cheetah tribe by surprise, they can surely get rid of the Cheetah tribe.


    Juxi did think of this, but there was a problem that made him immediately give up these thoughts, that is, Tang Ye, a human demon who is to be killed in the upper realm, not only does not kill himself, but also joins hands with him, will he be Upper bound?


    The power of the upper realm is very terrifying. When the third heaven comes, the heavenly clan begins to appear, that is, the strength above the realm of heavenly immortals. The world there is chaotic and free, and cultivation is also very colorful. If the person above comes down, then he can''t resist it at all.


    Therefore, Ju Xi denied the two reasons given by Tang Ye. What is the second layer of heaven without a human race, and what Cheetah race has what Tang Ye wants. These can''t change the upper realm''s request to deal with Tang Ye. So the giant rhino said to Tang Ye: "You want to cooperate with me, it''s impossible, because you human race is the enemy of all our alien races! If I join hands with you, then I stand on the opposite side of the alien race, then my giant rhino race will Die very quickly!"


    Tang Ye sneered and shrugged: "Do you really think so? Then we solve the problems one by one. First of all, your worries are the orders of the Upper Realm. In fact, I want to say that the Upper Realm really does not value you so much. It¡¯s not that I appear in the first heaven or the second heaven. Will the upper realm pay attention to you? For the upper realms, the lower realm is just a place they have left, and it makes no sense to come back. Even now the upper realm has something for you Request, it is also because I appeared. The root cause lies with me, so what if I am no longer in the second heaven?"


    Tang Ye sneered evilly, full of self-confidence, and a bit arrogant. He seemed to ignore how the giant rhinoceros would think of him. He just "acted" comfortably and continued: "I will go to the third heaven. The goal of the upper realm will be transferred to me, and what are you doing in the second heaven?"


    The giant rhino squinted his eyes. Tang Ye said something reasonable. Indeed, in the past such a long time, the upper realm had never asked them about the lower realm. But after Tang Ye, the human demon appeared, he began to question. But even if he intervened, he was only interfering with Tang Ye''s affairs and demanding that Tang Ye be resolved. Nothing else was mentioned at all. Whether it is the contradiction between the giant rhino and the cheetah tribe, or the various open and secret struggles that affect the order of the Lord of the World. After all, the upper realm is only concerned about the human race Tang Ye!


    "How do you get to the Triple Heaven?" Ju Xi asked Tang Ye after thinking about it.


    Tang Ye said: "Either I will open the door of the realm by myself, or you can open the lord of the realm and go up."


    Ju Xi snorted coldly, thinking that Tang Ye was wishful thinking, he would not help Tang Ye open the Lord of the World. As for Tang Ye opening it up by himself, if Tang Ye had that ability, he couldn''t stop it. Then he took a step back and asked Tang Ye, "How do I know that you will not attack my giant rhinoceros? Or, you have discussed with the cheetah clan in advance, now come to deceive me!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "I know that Baotian is very capable of forbearing and old treacherous cunning, but there must be a limit to his tolerance. He can hold back the vengeance of killing his son, and wants to kill you, but how can he hold it back? Cooperate with the enemy of murder? If you can, it would be too scary. I am afraid of such a person. I am afraid, so I will not cooperate with him. Because I know that after cooperation, he will kill me. Do you think , Would I be so stupid to do this?"


    "In addition, I said that the cheetah clan has what I want, that is, the overlord''s halberd part guarded by their clan. I want to get this part back. You might say that the condition for my cooperation with the cheetah clan is to let them give My overlord¡¯s halberd is broken. However, the concerns are the same as I just said. After cooperation, they will not give me, and then they will kill me. It is the same way of thinking. It is very risky for me. I don¡¯t like risks, so I I would rather choose to exterminate the cheetah clan and then obtain the overlord halberd with peace of mind."


    Tang Ye looked at Juxi with a confident smile, and said, "After all this, it depends on what you think. Do you believe me or not?"


    "Can I believe the words of a human race?" Ju Xi stared at Tang Ye, but in fact he was also considering Tang Ye''s words in his heart.


    Tang Ye sighed, rolled his head, rubbed his eyes again, showing some impatience, and said, "Since you like to be suspicious so much, then I won''t say anything. Let''s not cooperate. Then, just send it. Your armored army came to deal with me. I can tell you with certainty that even if I can''t beat your armored army, it will definitely cause your armored army to be hit hard. When the cheetah clan is watching you, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    After speaking, Tang Ye turned around and planned to leave.


    "Do you think you come as you want, leave as you want?" Ju Xi said angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at the giant rhinoceros, squinted and smiled, and said, "You can go outside and look up. There is a giant bird that you can''t deal with. I can leave safely. If you want to fight, let others know. I arrived at your mansion, but you can''t keep it, so try it."


    Juxi didn''t believe it, so he rushed out of the room, looked up, and saw nothing. But he knew that there was something unusual in the sky, so he jumped up high, and finally pulled away the clouds and saw the big red bird. He was shocked. This is the power Tang Ye got in Falling Star Forest? What if there are other primitive monsters?


    This kind of big red bird is the original giant rhinoceros beast of the Iron Armored army, and it can''t help it!


    The giant rhino returned to the ground, entered the room, and saw Tang Ye still there. This made him more certain that Tang Ye was not here to fool him.


    Suddenly, the giant rhinoceros fell into hesitation.


    Tang Ye was leaving again, looking at Ju Xi and said, "Don¡¯t forget that I have another identity, that is, the master of the world. Therefore, we can build a spatial connection. I came personally to show that Sincerity. So, if you want to cooperate, use the power of the Lord of the World to contact me. Now I will take a step forward."


    Ju Xi didn''t stop Tang Ye, watching Tang Ye jump up in the air, and then left in a flash. At this time, he was even more surprised, flashing and flashing in the space, isn''t this a skill that can only be learned after the heavenly immortal realm? But how could this human demon...? !


    The giant rhino sighed long. Suddenly he was not surprised at Tang Ye''s arrival, because he had already seen it. Instead, he was considering Tang Ye''s proposal.

 Chapter 1546： The threat!

    Tang Ye sat on the back of the big red bird and returned to the Falling Star Forest. It was because of the big red bird that he could quickly go to the Black Iron City and quickly return to the Falling Star Forest. Some people are destined to be good at playing tricks, and Tang Ye doesn''t mind this method. The world pattern of Nine Heavens is not a fixed human race and alien race. In this case, anything available can be used.


    Such people are smart, but sometimes they are hated. Fortunately, Tang Ye didn''t need to care about these things in Jiuzhongtian. Foreign races hate him, he is completely casual. Now he is quite sure that the giant rhinoceros will take the leopard world, if things can be done, then the plan of staying in the second heaven will be much better than expected.


    On the way back to the Fallen Star Forest, I looked down and saw a lot of cheetah tribes grazing, all heading to the Fallen Star Forest. These are all dispatched by Leopard Sky, they don''t need to do anything, just stare outside the Falling Star Forest to make sure that the Human Race Demon does not leave.


    Tang Ye saw these cheetah tribes, thought for a while, and then let the big red bird spit out a few fireballs and smash it down, which was regarded as a harassment. But don''t look at the power of these small fireballs, the power of the big red bird is too strong, a few fires are enough for those cheetah tribe advance troops to bear, at least they can prevent them from reaching the Falling Star Forest for a few days. Because after being attacked, the cheetah clan knew that there was danger and had blocking power, and would stop probing, etc., which took a lot of time.


    After Tang Ye returned to Dashishan where the Ape Clan was stationed, he had just said something to the Ape, and he did not plan to go to the depths of the Falling Star Forest to explore the ethereal secret realm before the giant rhino gave a reply. Can use a more labor-saving, low-risk way to solve the cheetah clan, naturally no longer have to consider going to the Falling Star Forest to find the ethereal secret realm, which is a way of success that is impossible to estimate. Going to the Ethereal Secret Realm is to break through the strength to the peak of the Earth Wonderland, even the Heavenly Wonderland, and then you can sweep the Second Heaven. However, the ethereal secrets are hard to find, and whether they can really break through is also a question. Therefore, if the giant rhino and cheetah clan can go to war, it is much better than this method.


    Just after talking to Yuan, Tang Ye went to the top of the mountain to feed the flames to the big red bird. He walked on the stone path, and many ape races greeted him when they saw him, and he was not weird at all because he was a human race. These apes are now partly building fortifications and partly practicing diamond boxing. They are very energetic and full of energy, and they are no longer the panic, fear, and confusion before. In addition, now their combat effectiveness has been tangibly improved. As far as team combat is concerned, they are very strong, even if they face the Cheetah clan, they will not fall behind. This is not to say that they are really strong, but the Cheetah clan team is not strong.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with the current state of the Ape Race. In less than half a year, the ape tribe will surely become a powerful tribe. And the ape clan is on his side, then he is not so isolated in the second layer. In addition, if there is no Cheetah clan, many tribes in the second day will probably be restless, then the order of the second day will have to undergo a baptism, which is also an opportunity to develop their own strength.


    After Tang Ye went to the top of the stone mountain to feed the flames to the big red bird, he also carried out some practice, comprehension, and training. When he felt it, the space vortex in front of him suddenly moved. Seeing this, Tang Ye was more pleasantly surprised, because this was the way the Lord of the World connected. Since it is the lord of the world, it must be a giant rhinoceros.


    Tang Ye mobilized the power of the Lord of the World, together with the whirlpool, as expected, a picture of a giant rhino appeared inside. Tang Ye smiled and said, "Master Giant Rhinoceros, do you want to understand?"


    Calling the lord Juxi, Tang Ye didn''t call it wrong. This is not a flattery. As the lord of the first heaven, he is the lord of the lower realm for the lord of the double heaven. Originally, according to this relationship, Tang Ye had to listen to Juxi, the double heavenly master, but Tang Ye, a human demon, was clearly not a group of them, so there was no such thing as a subordinate relationship.


    In fact, the aliens were still very surprised by the fact that Tang Ye could become the Lord of the World. Although the master of the world can do it, as long as it is approved by the will of the world. But no one thought that Tang Ye could be recognized by the will of a world. There is still a blockade of heaven now, and the upper realm is very risky if it wants to go down, because it may destroy the sky, and finally collapse and disappear together.


    Now Tang Ye has become the realm master of One Heaven, even if he does not approve it, he cannot deny Tang Ye''s identity. If you are not reconciled, you can''t help it. At most, the vast number of alien races didn''t give the Lord of Tang Ye Realm the relevant treatment, so let Tang Ye be the Lord of the Realm alone. So they still regarded Tang Ye as an enemy.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about these things. When he became the Lord of the World, he wanted to threaten every alien race in Yizhongtian through the power of the Lord of the World. Now that he reached the second heaven, he didn''t work hard to become the master of the second heaven. Because it can only become the master of a great world. Maybe you can become the master of multiple worlds, but such a person hasn''t appeared yet.


    Therefore, doing things in the second heaven, he no longer thought of controlling the alien race in this world by becoming the master of the world. Moreover, there is no human race in the second heaven, and almost all human races have been demoted to the first heaven. Therefore, in the second heaven, he has no more concerns, as long as he takes back the overlord halberd pieces, gains strength, breaks through the strength, and then goes to the third heaven.


    Now he probably guessed a lot of things. The power threatening the ancestral land should be in the Nine Heavens. If it is said that it is the threat of the Dark Demon Race, then the Dark Demon Race is hidden in Jiuzhongtian!


    For the vast number of alien races, the human race is only weak and they look down upon it, and the dark demons are the enemies they all need to fight against. The Dark Demon Race has also invaded in Jiuzhongtian, but it has been expelled. Even so, the dark demons are extremely terrifying and are listed as the greatest threat. If there is a dark demon, then it must take priority over everything.


    Although Tang Ye only mixed in the first and second heavens, she knew that these alien races had no influence on the ancestral land. They even have to solve their own survival problems, it is impossible to spy on the ancestral land. I''m afraid the world below the eighth heaven is like this. Then, only those who have reached the peak of strength in Jiuzhongtian can pay attention to the ancestral land.


    Those who invaded Dao Ancestral Land before were the blood of the Dark Demon Race. Although the Dark Demon Race has not appeared in Jiuzhongtian, the possibility of the Dark Demon Race being hidden cannot be ruled out. In the world from the first to the eighth heavens, there are foreign races presided over, which is relatively clear and always pays attention to the situation of the dark demons. If there is a dark demon, it should be discovered, after all, the eighth heaven''s prophecy is very powerful. Then, the most likely thing is the complete chaos of the nine heavens.


    For this reason, the human race can now develop in the first heaven, and Tang Ye doesn''t really want to entangle these alien races too much, just go straight to the nine heaven. But if the alien had to stop him, he wouldn''t mind shooting all the way.

 Chapter 1547： plot!

    Tang Ye is now communicating with the lord of the world. This is the effect that Tang Ye achieved after running to the Black Iron City and talking to Ju Xi. In fact, even if the giant rhinoceros is not so suspicious, Tang Ye''s analysis and suggestions are very much needed by the giant rhinoceros. Therefore, what Tang Ye brought was sincerity, so the chance of success was naturally high.


    Leopard Tian naturally didn''t know that Tang Ye, the human demon who killed many of their cheetah clan and the Four Little Heavenly Kings, would go to the Black Iron City. It was like running to their hometown, and Tang Ye was safe and sound. If they knew, they would definitely be angry.


    "Master Giant Rhinoceros, I didn''t expect us to meet again so soon." Tang Ye jumped onto a big tree and said as he looked at the Giant Rhinoceros in the space vortex.


    On the ground, the big red bird was breathing fire cautiously. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be grilling a beast. This is grilling.


    The rhinoceros saw the big red bird, now he could see clearly, and was surprised again. This big red bird is really too big, its size alone is very scary. Those huge claws, if you use the two together, it is estimated that you can catch the giant rhino primitive monster beast. The giant rhinoceros realized once again that with the power of the Great Red Bird, their giant rhinoceros armour had almost no advantage. The armored army can be invulnerable, but not inviolable. Facing the flames, I was still very embarrassed.


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye again, only amazed and jealous in his heart. Why does this human demon always get these powerful powers. It was also in the first layer of heaven, with the help of the black snake. In addition to monsters, there are also powerful artifacts. It makes people jealous with envy, but such a guy is an enemy.


    "I''m not very happy." Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye with a cold snort, still very upset with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "It is not the most important thing whether we are happy or not. The important thing is the problem that Er Zhongtian is facing now. The cheetah clan has always been the dominant clan..."


    "Our giant rhino clan is the one that dominates, don''t forget that I am the master of the world!" The giant rhino hummed to Tang Ye angrily. He felt that Tang Ye, a person who had just arrived in Erzhongtian, didn''t know so much about him. At least in front of Tang Ye, there must be enough majesty, otherwise the negotiation will be less confident.


    But he may not be clear, as long as it is a negotiation, Tang Ye never thinks anyone will be majestic. If you want to talk about it, just talk about who is more routine, and who is trapped. Since it is a negotiation, each has its own needs, regardless of identity, majesty, etc. Tang Ye always succeeded in negotiations because he knew the key, and didn''t care too much about things like others.


    The giant rhino wanted to establish a little majesty, Tang Ye sneered directly, ignoring him, and said, "Do you know why the cheetah clan can be the dominant clan? In fact, a big reason is because of you."


    "What are you talking about?" Ju Xi snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You, the Lord of the Realm, were actually suppressed by Leopard Heaven? If the clan of the Lord of the Realm is the strongest. Then, the clan that can overcome the Lord of the Realm is not the most powerful. Is the strongest clan? If you were not overwhelmed by the leopard sky, why would the giant rhino clan be reduced to the current situation. And the cheetah clan, how can it become the first hunting tribe. So, the giant rhino, you don¡¯t need to argue, You are very responsible for the presumptuousness of the cheetah clan."


    Ju Xi became even more angry, staring at Tang Ye gloomily, but didn''t say much. Because Tang Ye''s words are true, he is useless to argue. Being angry at this time is more like angering yourself.


    "We can start negotiations." Ju Xi snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded slightly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Okay. But we don''t need to discuss too much, because the basis of our cooperation has been said before, if you still can''t believe me, then there is no need to talk about negotiations. So, Now we only need to discuss how to deal with the Leopard Sky and the Cheetah Clan."


    Ju Xi felt that Tang Ye was very arrogant, but Tang Ye was right about the overall situation. If you care about personal emotions at this time, it will affect the overall situation. The overall situation cannot be affected. So the giant rhino could only endure it, which was brought to life by Tang Ye.


    This is one of Tang Ye''s abilities. What you say with your mouth always takes the initiative. The so-called mouthpiece is the first. However, he does not lose to his ability to act. He looked at the giant rhinoceros, seemingly simple, but it made the giant rhinoceros feel very scary. Juxi couldn''t see him, no matter how simple his appearance, he also felt that he had thousands of conspiracies. If it''s not necessary, Ju Xi really doesn''t want to deal with people like Tang Ye, especially if he cooperates, otherwise he won''t know when he will be stabbed!


    "How do you want to deal with Baotian and the Cheetah Clan?" Ju Xi asked Tang Ye. Now he is caught in the rhythm of Tang Ye, almost everything wants to follow Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want this. If everything was arranged by him, the arrogant psychology of the giant rhinoceros as the master of the world would eventually cause him to hesitate, which might affect the final execution. Therefore, Tang Ye said to the giant rhinoceros: "It''s not how I want to deal with it, but how you want to deal with it. I am in the Falling Star Forest to provide you with a condition to solve the cheetah clan. How you want to use this condition is yours thing."


    If the way to deal with the cheetah clan was decided by the giant rhinoceros, then he would definitely not doubt and hesitate. If the decisions you make are doubtful and shaken, it can only be said that the giant rhinoceros is really a person who can''t achieve great things.


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye in silence, but he was obviously not as angry and unwilling as before. Tang Ye didn''t arrange everything, as if directing him to do it, his pride was preserved. He thought for a while and said to Tang Ye: "I will use the Iron Armor against the Cheetah Clan!"


    Tang Ye squinted and jokingly said, "You sent the Iron Armored Army over? But you are not afraid that I will also attack the Iron Armored Army? Without the Iron Armored Army, your giant rhino clan would not be much threat."


    "Oh?" Ju Xi didn''t expect Tang Ye to say that. Talking about this possibility and reminding yourself, are you not planning to do this?


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye more differently, this human demon really couldn''t figure out his mind at all.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Master Giant Rhinoceros, you don¡¯t need to be surprised. I do this, but you and I can deal with the Cheetah Clan wholeheartedly. I am not so greedy. I punch the Cheetah Clan and want to kick your Giant Rhino Clan. . If neither side succeeds, won¡¯t I be a joke?¡±


    "Even if you want to do that, I won''t give you a chance!" Ju Xi sneered, showing enough confidence. Obviously, he dared to send an armored army, and he had enough thought. Or, he did begin to believe in Tang Ye.


    "I will not send all the iron armours, otherwise Leopard Tian will also doubt it." Ju Xi said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand. To deal with the Cheetah Clan, you don''t need to dispatch all the armored troops. The power in my hand is not vegetarian."

 Chapter 1548： Fire man essence!

    Tang Ye didn''t want to play too many tricks on the giant rhinoceros, as he said, it would be great to be able to eliminate the cheetah clan. As for the Giant Rhinoceros, just beware of it properly. It would be too greedy to kill the Cheetah Clan and want to kill the Giant Rhinoceros.


    Finally, the two discussed the results. The way to deal with the Cheetah tribe was to send some iron armours by the giant rhinoceros. This was to make Leopard Tian not suspect that he had cooperated with Tang Ye, and only if they sent the iron armour, the cheetah tribe could truly Send forces to the Falling Star Forest. At this time, Tang Ye and the Ape Clan will introduce the Cheetah Clan into the battlefield, and then the Ape Clan and the Giant Rhino Clan will join forces to kill the Cheetah Clan.


    This plan seems very simple, but there are many details that need to be paid attention to, such as how to make the Cheetah Clan come to the Falling Star Forest without doubt, without taking action against the Giant Rhino Clan in advance. Leopard Sky asked the Giant Rhinoceros to send an Iron Armored army, and the obvious purpose was to attack the Iron Armored Army to weaken the power of the Giant Rhinoceros. So, what kind of plan Leopard Tian has is something that needs to be considered and predicted. If the Baotian had a higher strategy, then the Giant Rhinoceros, Ape Clan, and even Tang Ye would have trouble.


    After the two discussed, they wanted to end the dialogue between the masters of this world. At this time, Tang Ye stopped the giant rhinoceros and said, "Do you know why Leopard Sky will go to the Falling Star Forest after you send out the Iron Armor?"


    Ju Xi felt that Tang Ye had regarded him as an idiot, and snorted coldly, "Because Baotian thought I was in his trick!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled profoundly, and said, "What plans did Baotian have for you?"


    The giant rhino became impatient and hummed: "He asked me to send an armored army and then attack my armored army. This is his plan! This plan is used to weaken the strength of my giant rhino clan."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Send the Iron Armor. Surely you have never thought about such a thing? And, your clan probably won''t agree. But why should you send it?"


    "Because..." Ju Xi was really irritable and angry Tang Ye asked him like a joke. He just wanted to anger Tang Ye, but he also seemed to have discovered something, frowned and thought about it, then Said: "What do you want to say?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I don''t want to say anything, I just tell you that the tricks of Baotian against you have already started. He knows your character, so just a few words will make you fall into it unknowingly. In the pit he dug. When I say this, it seems that you are stupid, but I don¡¯t care if you are angry, because I don¡¯t want the cooperation between you and me to be affected or even destroyed by your personality."


    Leopard Tian was naturally unhappy when Tang Ye said so, but he still listened. He looked at Tang Ye with a complex expression, and then said nothing, closing the dialogue space between the Lords of the Realm.


    Tang Ye let out a sigh of relief, Ju Xi was able to cooperate with him, he was relieved. Now the threat of the cheetah clan is greatly reduced, and even the cheetah clan can be killed, so the matter in the second heaven will not be so troublesome. Now, he has two things left to do. One is to break through the realm of strength, and the other is to obtain the overlord halberd. These two things are also divided in order. Tang Ye thought, first break through the realm of strength, and then take the overlord''s halberd fragment, or take the overlord''s halberd fragment and then break through the realm of strength?


    Originally, if you didn¡¯t cooperate with the Giant Rhinoceros, it would definitely not be possible to solve the Cheetah Clan so quickly. Then you won¡¯t get the Overlord Halberd so quickly, so you must first break through the realm of strength, and then sweep the Cheetah Clan to get the Overlord Halberd. , And then go to the Triple Heaven. But now it¡¯s different. With the cooperation with the Giant Rhinoceros, you can eliminate the Cheetah tribe first, and then get the fragments of the Overlord Halberd banned by the Cheetah tribe. This will give you a powerful force and go to the deepest forest of Falling Stars. Finding ethereal secrets everywhere will not be so dangerous. It is easy to be able to break through the realm of strength first to get the overlord halberd fragment, but I am afraid that the danger on the way to find the ethereal secret will make him die. After all, that is the place where even the big red bird was almost killed.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, decided to kill the Cheetah Clan first, obtain the overlord''s halberd pieces, then go to search for the Ethereal Secret Realm, and finally to the Third Heaven.


    For the time being, there is no need to consider going to the deepest part of the Falling Star Forest to find the ethereal secret realm. Tang Ye stayed on the top of the Dashi Mountain, and apart from feeding the red bird flame, he practiced by himself. After killing so many cheetah tribes, he collected a lot of spiritual cores, which he can use to absorb or refine more pure green spirit fire.


    Qing Linghuo is very useful, and now he has developed a new ability, which is to store Qing Linghuo. Since his body is originally a flame constitution, it can be almost the same as fire. This situation is very obvious when he is incarnate in Burning Man. He burns all over his body. In the past, there was only a layer of flame on the surface. But now, after he has been tempered by the abundant spiritual energy of the Nine Heavens, his physique strength has once again increased, and then incarnate into Burning Man. At that time, he not only had an extra layer of flame on the surface of his body, but also the inside of his body. It was as if he was made of flames. In this case, Tang Ye would have some crazy imaginations, for example, he was actually fire, then it would be fine to be cut in half with a single knife, because the fire would not really be cut away.


    Or, it turns into a spark, little by little, just like a vampire turns into a group of bats and flies away, and then joins together to become humans.


    If it can do this, I am afraid it would be no human being!


    After Tang Ye practiced, he looked at the big red bird, turned his eyes, and tried to turn himself into a fireman. In the second heaven, because he has been hiding the power of the flame, he didn''t incarnate the fire man many times.


    "Gegu?" The big red bird saw Tang Ye looking at it, very confused, and called out, not knowing what Tang Ye was going to do.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "I''ll change my body to show you."


    The big red bird looked at Tang Ye suspiciously. At this moment, Tang Ye stood up, suddenly put his hands together and screamed, he turned into a burning man.


    The raging flames burned, turning Tang Ye under the burning man, with a kind of unspeakable majesty and ferocity, like the **** of fire. Even more than Vulcan, giving a feeling of depression and destruction.


    It is not a kind of feeling. No more approachable and gentle appearance when Tang Ye loves to laugh. Become scary, stay away.


    "Gegu!" The big red bird screamed when he saw Tang Ye doing this, and then his reaction surprised Tang Ye.


    I saw the big red bird bend down to Tang Ye, spread a pair of wings, and the wings touched the ground, as if propped up. And the overall appearance of the big red bird is like bowing.


    Seeing some kind of supreme authority to bow down, such as meeting an emperor.


    Tang Ye felt that the big red bird''s reaction was too exaggerated, and recovered the state of the fireman. Then he looked at his body and found that his clothes had been burned a bit. He was helpless, he had paid attention to this matter very much, and used isolation power to protect his clothes, but it was still useless. In this way, it is best to have a set of artifact clothes that can withstand the flames.


    The big red bird is not as natural as Tang Ye, it seems to be trembling with Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1549： Phoenix breath!

    Tang Ye couldn''t imagine what the big red bird saw or felt. That flaming power was too long and too terrifying, the big red bird crawling down on its knees was already very remarkable. It was really afraid that it would not be able to stand on its own, but fortunately it was just a ray of remnant soul, not the real ancient **** beast.


    That is also a bird, but that bird makes all creatures who use the power of flame fear or respect. It is said that it was a bird that fought fiercely with a certain supreme **** when Pangu opened the sky and chaos.


    Its name is Phoenix.


    Power from the Phoenix!


    What the big red bird felt from Tang Ye was such a power.


    Tang Ye knew very little about his identity, and naturally didn''t understand what the big red bird was afraid of. Now the big red bird looked at Tang Ye''s desire to die. It believes that by eating the flames released by Tang Ye, it can quickly increase its strength, continuously break through, become a high-level monster, and even evolve toward a monster. Tang Ye''s flame was so magical, but the big red bird didn''t know that it was a flame with the power of Phoenix. If it knew, it would definitely not dare to make such an idea, because it would be offensive to the Phoenix. It is a small firebird in the second layer of heaven who dared to eat the flames of the phoenix, and 10,000 deaths were not enough to apologize.


    At this time it should also be grateful that the flame power of this phoenix on Tang Ye''s body is not strong. It may be that Tang Ye has only exerted one-tenth of a ten thousandth, otherwise, a little firebird in the second layer of heaven would eat it and would not bear Live, I''m afraid I will die long ago.


    "Big Red Bird, what''s the matter with you?" Tang Ye asked curiously when he saw the Big Red Bird behaving strangely, as if he was afraid of him.


    "Gegu..." The big red bird was a little afraid to look at Tang Ye. It was afraid of seeing Tang Ye''s words and seeing the phantom of the Phoenix. The phantom of Phoenix alone can scare it to death.


    Tang Ye was very worried. Now the Big Red Bird can''t have an accident. He must rely on the power of Big Red Bird to deal with the Cheetah Clan. He said to the big red bird: "Is it hungry or the old wound has not been healed? Then I will feed you flames right away!"


    "Gegugegu!" The big red bird became even more frightened, and even ate the flames, which made the adult even more offensive. The big red bird shook his head repeatedly, and even jumped up so nervously.


    Tang Ye saw the scared look of the big red bird, and said in doubt: "Are you afraid? What are you afraid of?"


    Thinking of the Red Bird after he became the Fireman just now, Tang Ye immediately wondered if the Red Bird was afraid of him. But he didn''t understand, it didn''t make sense, the big red bird was originally a firebird, so he was afraid of flames?


    "Are you afraid of me? Why? I won''t do anything to you, I need your power now!" Tang Ye looked at the big red bird nervously. He doesn''t know why the big red bird is afraid of him, but he definitely wants to leave the big red bird. If the big red bird flies away and doesn''t help him, then things will be troublesome.


    The big red bird felt very strange when he saw Tang Ye like this, and then it understood. Tang Ye didn''t know how terrible he was, he actually had the breath of an undead bird!


    "This is a human being boarded by phoenixes." Big Red Bird guessed. In this case, it has nothing to do with Tang Ye. It knew what Tang Ye was planning now, and it really needed its power. If Tang Ye wanted it to help, it would definitely help. Even if it didn''t save Tang Ye''s life before, just knowing that Tang Ye had the power of the Phoenix, it would help unconditionally.


    After all, according to legend, even the **** of fire must fear the phoenix. There is even legend that the appearance of flame, the ancestor of flame, is the phoenix. Then all creatures who use the power of fire must regard the Phoenix as the ancestor god. Even if you have to obey the edict and refuse to resist the emperor, it is even more needless to say to the ancestor god.


    Da Hong Niao thought Tang Ye was not easy before, but he didn''t expect it to be so easy. If you are only carrying a magical secret technique, or even if you are a descendant of the once Lord of the Human Race, you don''t need to bow your head so much if you change the age. However, if it is a descendant of the ancient true **** age, it must be taken seriously. After all, the Age of Ten Thousand Realms is the great world after the age of the ancient true gods.


    How big the world is, some people say it is the combination of the ten thousand worlds. Others say that it''s just that the ancestral land is so big. But in fact, this matter has to return to the time when Pangu True God opened up the world. True God Pangu opened the sky, could it just be the ancestral land? No, it opened the world. It''s just that the ancestral land is the place where the true gods first stayed, so the ancestral land has a source of power that other worlds do not have.


    Therefore, even the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms is not as good as the true **** figures of the ancient true gods. However, there are too many creatures in the ten thousand realms, and the ancient true gods can be counted. Therefore, the ancient true gods enjoy the status and authority of being exalted and worshipped, while the wonderful legends of the world are mostly created by the creatures under the true gods.


    The title Lord of the Worlds does not offend the authority of the true god. Because the time when the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms appeared, it had already passed the age of the ancient true gods. As for why the age of the ancient true gods would pass away, some people say it was because of the "war of mortal gods", the so-called war between mortal creatures and true gods.


    In fact, in this war, mortal forces also have many true gods to help, otherwise they would not be able to fight the ancient true gods. In retrospect, the threat of the ancestral land may be more than the threat of the dark demons. It is possible that the ancient true gods who have passed away are unwilling to return to the ancestral land and reshape the age of true gods.


    Many things, even if they take off, are still very subtle and confusing. Tang Ye thought he knew a lot, but in fact, he knew very little. Even if it''s his identity, maybe he just knows nothing. However, there are ways to live without knowing. He is now working hard to solve the problems he is facing now, and he doesn''t have to think about so many indigestible things, which is a good thing.


    The big red bird knew that Tang Ye didn''t know his identity, and because Tang Ye was related to Phoenix, it would definitely help Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye''s flame did not dare to eat it. It''s just that, such a good resource, it also has some prying eyes. If you can continue to eat, there is absolutely no problem in breaking through to a high-level monster. It used to be a hundred years of cultivation, but now it may only take a year or even a day.


    The power of the phoenix is ??eternal, and no power can be destroyed. Even if it can be defeated, it can be sealed, but as long as it encounters the opportunity of Nirvana, it will be directly reborn and restored to the power that was once the peak, and even beyond the power that was the peak. So the phoenix will be jealous by those true gods.


    For a little firebird in the mortal world, it is entirely possible that it can fly directly into the sky with the help of this kind of power.


    Seeing that Dahongniao''s expression eased, Tang Ye said, "If you have any problems, please tell me. Now I still need your power. Can you help me solve the cheetah clan''s problem first?"


    "Gegu!" The big red bird yelled, not only agreeing, but also flattered. From now on, its positioning of Tang Ye has completely changed.

 Chapter 1550： Another wreck!

    Da Hong Niao didn''t know how to tell Tang Ye about his identity, so he didn''t say it at all. Perhaps, hiding is the attitude of the Phoenix. Having said that, it has affected some arrangements behind the ancient times.


    Although the big red bird is only a small firebird, because of its high intelligence and origin, it is also a primitive monster. Perhaps the bloodline inherits some kind of fire bird with ancient origins, so it knows some secrets that others don''t know. Although things like Tang Ye are rare, they have not never happened. And behind this kind of thing, there is often a huge layout of certain characters.


    Therefore, while the big red bird was in awe of Tang Ye, he felt sorry for Tang Ye. Because it is possible, Tang Ye is just a chess piece in those layouts.


    The fate of the chess piece, if it wins in the end, will be the victory of those characters, and it is unknown where he will go. If you lose, it will be more miserable and you will become an abandoned child. Abandoned son, where can there be a good end.


    Thinking about it this way, Big Red Bird was not so afraid of Tang Ye anymore. Basically, it was the people behind Tang Ye that it feared and awed.


    Tang Ye didn''t know these things, but had experienced similar things. When he was in the Ancestral World, he was considered to be a chess piece arranged by the old Taoist priest against the Gorefiend. However, it appeared later that it was his situation that would break the fetters of heaven and earth''s luck. Then it was thought that he might be a chess piece arranged by the heavens. Up to now, the identity of the old Taoist priest is somewhat clear, but it is still not very clear. And the identity of the sky is actually the book of destiny, or a **** composed of the will of destiny.


    But whether it was an old Taoist priest or destiny, Tang Ye expressed a firm will. He is him, and he will not be disturbed by anyone in his destiny, his humanity, and what he does.


    Now he just doesn''t know what the big red bird has discovered, otherwise he might be able to hear some brash words like "My life is up to me" that he sipped.


    The big red bird didn''t tell Tang Ye more, but Tang Ye was worried about whether something went wrong with it and wanted to give it flames to eat. However, the big red bird refused, and instead signaled Tang Ye to eat barbecued meat. The meat was already cooked, and it burnt if you didn''t eat it. Instead, it attracted Tang Ye''s attention, and he didn''t continue to pester the big red bird just now.


    At this time, the Dark Iron City had already begun to act. The actions of the Cheetah and Giant Rhinoceros made the whole city move. This can be said to be an action that shocked the entire Erzhongtian. The two most powerful tribes joined forces to deal with the human demon!


    At this time, the aliens also realized that the human demons were far stronger than they thought. If they don''t pay attention to it, they will cause more casualties by the human demons. But for this kind of thing, they inevitably sighed in their hearts. It''s a bit like the next day, when I wake up, the world changes its appearance. And this change is unfavorable to them.


    The alien races who have not yet rested, in various streets and alleys, discussed the adjustment of the cheetah tribe and the giant rhino tribe. They have not seen the Cheetah tribe cooperate with other tribes, because there has never been such a powerful enemy. Some alien races know that the Cheetah and Giant Rhinoceros are actually incompatible, but now there is an enemy that makes these two incompatible tribes join forces, showing the seriousness of the matter. This somewhat caused some panic. If the Human Race Demon came, would there be an accident? Will there be an accident in the family?


    As the ruling class, neither the Giant Rhinoceros nor the Cheetah tribe paid attention to the people''s thoughts, because they knew that the facts were not like that, and the result would never be that bad. No matter how strong the Human Race Demon is, it is impossible to defeat them. This is the idea of ??the cheetah family. As for the Giant Rhinoceros, the master of the world, the Giant Rhinoceros, has already cooperated with Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye will not defeat them in the end. Tang Ye also expressed his intentions, completely without the idea of ??being the master of the world and dominating the double heaven. Therefore, the giant rhino and the cheetah are acting according to their own plans.


    In the mansion of the Lord of the World, Ju Xi summoned many subordinates and made arrangements for them. He didn''t tell these men about the cooperation with Tang Ye. This matter still needs to be kept secret, and here, he has told these subordinates that this time some iron armored troops need to be dealt with and beware, not the human demon, but the cheetah!


    In view of this, these powerful subordinates of the giant rhino clan knew what to do, and would not think that the giant rhino did anything against their dual heaven. Regarding the contradiction with the Cheetah Clan, their subordinates actually didn''t want to endure even more. As the masters of the world, they have been pressed by the Cheetah Clan, and the eyes they received can make them feel tight. In fact, the fighting between the two races that usually broke out was caused by these men. And the one responsible for wiping the **** is the giant rhinoceros who is the master of the world. Therefore, if the two clans want to fight, these subordinates will not find it inappropriate, but are very happy.


    The Giant Rhino tribe has made arrangements here, and the Cheetah tribe will naturally also make arrangements. At this time, in the Cheetah Clan General Mansion, Leopard Tian did not call his subordinates to the discussion hall to discuss, but took a few subordinates with torches in their hands and walked to the forbidden area in the mansion.


    This is a basement, or more like a dungeon. The prisons above contain many powerful people from other tribes who are against the Cheetah tribe. When Leopard Tian walked all the way down, the clan figures who were imprisoned were very angry, yelling at Leopard Tian. Some even beat the door, desperately wanting to go out to kill Leopard Heaven. But Baotian ignored these. The cheetah tribe can reach the status of the first tribe, and they can do so many dark methods. It is not too light to arrest those tribal figures who oppose them, and some have been killed long ago.


    The place where Leopard Sky is going is the bottom layer of this dungeon. When I got to the bottom, I saw that in the lowest level, there were much stricter organization settings than the upper level, as well as very powerful guards.


    When I reached the middle of the lowest level, I saw an altar burning with flames. The altar is built according to a certain formation, with corresponding pillars around it, and the formation inscription on the table. The inscription glowed faintly, as if it had mana. The most fascinating thing is that there is a piece of golden stick suspended in the middle of the altar. Below the golden stick is the stove on the altar, which has been burning with flames, and the flame is burning with the golden sticks, as if to melt the golden sticks.


    Around the altar, there are several cheetah tribes who look very old. They do not need to salute Leopard Tian, ??and can even ignore Leopard Tian. Under their old appearance, they give people an unfathomable appearance.


    Leopard Tian did not say hello to these four old cheetah clans, because they would not be moved by anything except the overlord''s halberd. That''s right, the golden stick floating above the altar is another fragment of the Overlord Halberd.


    Just like the remnant of the Overlord Halberd that was guarded by the giant ant clan in the Great Heaven, the current fragment of Overlord Halberd is guarded by the Cheetah clan.

 Chapter 1551： Top!

    Leopard Tian looked at the remnant of the Overlord Halberd on the altar, which had been burnt by the flames, but had nothing to do with it, and his expression grew colder. In the past, he felt that this overlord halberd fragment could not be destroyed and it was nothing, anyway, no one could use its power. But now it''s different. Now Tang Ye has appeared. Tang Ye can use the power of the overlord''s halberd, so he must take this matter seriously.


    What''s more, the news from below the first heaven was that the purpose of Tang Ye, the human demon, was to capture the overlord''s halberd. Then, as the tribe guarding the overlord''s halberd pieces, he was even more concerned, and must not let the overlord''s halberd pieces fall into Tang Ye''s hands. Otherwise, he will be liable for negligence and will be condemned by the adults of the upper realm.


    More importantly, the human demon is now the chief culprit who killed his son and ruined his cheetah clan''s good situation. If Tang Ye were to get the overlord''s halberd again, he would probably be **** to death. So this kind of thing, he absolutely let it happen. This is why he came to the bottom of the dungeon to take a look. He wanted to make sure that the overlord halberd was fairly safe, and then used other means to prevent Tang Ye from getting it.


    Leopard Tian was in a very bad mood and suddenly sent a force to the Overlord Halberd Wreck, but when that power hit the Overlord Halberd Wreck, it was directly bounced back, and Leopard Heaven had to resist instead. Even the strength of this rebound was stronger than the strength he played, and he slipped a short distance when resisting.


    "Damn it!" Leopard Tian said in a low voice. Such a powerful Overlord Halberd Fragment must not be let Tang Ye get, otherwise, if he obtains two Overlord Halberd Fragments, Tang Ye''s power will be so strong that no one can stop them in the second heaven.


    But Leopard Sky was also very helpless, just like the giant ant clan in the previous world, they guarded the overlord''s halberd and tried all kinds of methods to destroy the overlord''s halberd, but they were all in vain. No matter what method is used, it cannot destroy the overlord halberd. What they can do is suppress the power of the overlord halberd.


    "No matter what happens, you can''t let the overlord halberd pieces fall into the hands of the human demon!" Baotian said to the old cheetah tribe who guarded the overlord halberd pieces around.


    He didn''t order a few old cheetah tribes, paused, calmed down, and continued: "Otherwise, Erzhongtian will be destroyed. And our cheetah tribe will bear the brunt."


    The four old cheetah tribes still kept their eyes closed, completely ignoring Baotian. In fact, this kind of thing doesn''t need to be said by Leopard Tian, ??their responsibility for staying here is this. For them, if the overlord halberd remains, they are there. If the overlord''s halberd is lost, they are already dead.


    Baotian was not angry with the four old cheetah clan''s attitude towards him, and then looked back at the overlord''s halberd, and then walked away with his head high, as if to go to a feast at the feast.


    Leaving the dungeon and returning to the hall, several cheetah clan elders were also armed. They were the parents of the four little kings. To them, children are everything. Now that Tang Ye is killed, they must go to Tang Ye for revenge. Therefore, they will go to the Falling Star Forest together, and will not give up unless Tang Ye is killed.


    As the father who lost his beloved son like them, Baotian sympathized with them very much. However, he still has to consider the future of the Cheetah Clan as the patriarch. Therefore, going to Falling Star Forest this time may not be the first to deal with Tang Ye, a human demon. He didn''t want to disappoint these people''s love for their children, and frankly said: "You should know that this time you send troops to Falling Star Forest, not necessarily will kill the demons of the human race, it may be the first attack on the iron armored army of the giant rhinoceros. Small look, even if it can be eliminated, our side may lose a lot. Therefore, at that time we may return to Dark Iron City and can no longer deal with the human demons."


    Although the parents of the four little kings were not satisfied with this arrangement and wanted to kill Tang Ye the first time, but now the Cheetah Clan was facing tremendous changes, they could only obey. Leopard Huo''s father said: "The patriarch does not have to worry about our actions, we will follow the plan. Although we want to kill the human demon for revenge, we also know what is happening in the tribe. We went to the Falling Star Forest, just to vent. Let the grievance in my heart. We want to kill, it is unbearable not to kill!"


    The pain of losing a child can only end with blood. The parents of the four little kings, while being parents, are essentially the cheetah clan. What kind of bloodthirsty the cheetah clan has, they all have it. Although it was old, it was the time to enjoy the happiness, but the children were killed and they had to fight again, otherwise they would not find the meaning of existence. They have become more ruthless than anyone else, so the heart of the bloodthirsty beast is stronger than anyone else.


    Baotian didn''t persuade them much, because he was the same as them. Now, he was holding a huge hostility in his heart. This hostility will turn him into a slaughter madness after arriving in the Falling Star Forest.


    "Then let''s kill the giant rhinoceros armored army without leaving a piece of armor. If the conditions permit, go and slash the human demon!" Leopard Tian said coldly.


    "Okay!" The parents of the Four Little Heavenly Kings and the elders of the Cheetah clan responded in unison.


    However, the father of Leopard Wind is more like a daughter. Leopard''s temperament is relatively stable, and as the person who teaches her, her father is naturally such a person. Although Leopard Feng''s father was also full of grief and anger, he wanted to kill the Quartet. But after considering many things, he said: "This time the Giant Rhinoceros actually sent an armored army. I think it is very strange. Although he is suspicious, he is not brainless. If an accident occurs, the Giant Rhinoceros would be gone. . How could he make such a hasty decision?"


    "It''s not necessarily sloppy, he just sent half of the armored army, which is in line with his indecisive character." Leopard Yu''s father said.


    Leopard Tian sneered, showing a kind of disdain and contempt for the giant rhinoceros, and said: "I have thought about the situation you mentioned. The dispatch of some armored troops does resemble the giant rhinoceros character. However, it is also possible that he is behind. Arranged for other things. Even so, I sent enough people this time, your joining will also be able to find more abnormalities, forgive Juxi can not play any tricks. Even the worst result, we can use it The strength fights back, at most, we have suffered a lot of losses. This time, even if we paid a lot of price, we must get rid of the giant rhino clan! Eliminate the giant rhino clan, we will re-establish majesty, and then slowly recover the loss. Let the tribe dominate the second heaven forever!"


    The expressions of the parents of the Four Little Heavenly Kings suddenly became firm, and they were infected by Leopard''s courage. It turned out that this action was prepared by both strategy and shopping. It is equal to the fact that the scheme failed, and even if it was calculated, enough counterattack force was arranged. This is the advantage of the cheetah clan. Therefore, this time, we must win and get rid of the Giant Rhinoceros!


    The two tribes, each arranged, are friendly on the surface, and fight endlessly in secret. Through this incident of the human demons, a result will be separated and will also determine the new pattern of the second heaven.


    On the other side, Tang Ye also did a lot of work. If you can''t be the master of the double heaven, you have to push someone on his side to the top.

 Chapter 1552： Cant keep up with the rhythm!

    Tang Ye kept in touch with the giant rhinoceros, mastered the actions of the cheetah clan, and then formulated a plan to deal with the cheetah clan. Now the training of the ape race is also very good, the state has reached its peak, and it has the strength to fight the cheetah race.


    Yuan Gang''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, not only with Tang Ye''s guidance, but also Tang Ye''s help to build stronger equipment. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to stop doing other things with Yuangang besides doing this, it would really make people think that he is interesting to Yuangang, Jiqing. Yuan Gang''s help to Tang Ye was no longer verbal, and he was firm in his heart, vowing to die for Tang Ye.


    The current strength of King Kong, even if it is against the four little kings before, it may not be impossible to fight. This increase in strength is absolutely amazing, I''m afraid other tribes dare not even think about it. They didn''t dare to think about it because they felt it was impossible. After all, the ape tribe had the same low status as the human tribe. However, for Tang Ye, who came from the ancestral land, the Ape Clan actually had a powerful force, perhaps because of the influence of some movies, how domineering "King Kong" was. Therefore, Tang Ye cultivated a "King Kong", and his strength was not weak.


    "Soon, we will have a battle." Tang Ye said to Yuan Gang just after training.


    Ape just nodded and said with a firm expression: "What should come will always come, whether it is now, the mental state of the people is very good, at this time they can exert their best strength. If it is delayed for a long time, it is not profitable. Since it is going to fight, then Just fight, we will not be afraid!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yuan Gang with a smile, and said, "Since you have achieved your consciousness, that is the best. Although the situation is severe, I will do my best to protect your apes."


    "Thank you!" Yuangang has now become the patriarch of the ape tribe, and he must be dedicated to the tribe. The first problem is survival. If the tribe cannot continue, then everything is empty talk. But now they are encountering a severe threat, and if they can get Tang Ye''s help, they may be able to resolve the threat. Yuan Gang''s gratitude to Tang Ye, needless to say. He patted Tang Ye''s chest and said, "Brother Tang Ye, if the Ape Clan can resolve the threat of the Cheetah Clan, then my Ape Gang''s life is yours!"


    Tang Ye felt funny, and quickly waved his hand: "Don''t say anything so serious, I understand your intentions. However, dealing with the cheetah clan is also my goal. We have a common enemy, so we will naturally become friends. Moreover. To help you ape race, for me, it means to make more friends, so that the whole world will not be my enemy."


    Yuan just knew what Tang Ye meant. Most of the alien races were disdainful of the human race, and then after someone appeared in the human race, they all maintained a ground-to-ground state. Perhaps this kind of thing goes back to a long time ago. Human races once ruled thousands of worlds. At that time, the people who were ruled and oppressed were alien races. Now the reverse is true, and the aliens naturally treat Humans in this way. Once the human race was able to rule all races in all realms with just one race. This kind of power and potential was terrifying. Therefore, in the face of the human race, we must continue to suppress it, so as not to bring people back to life. Therefore, the ancestors of various tribes have left such precepts and so on, so alien races are mostly hostile to human races.


    The current situation of Jiuzhongtian is such that Yuan Gang has no choice. He can only say to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, don''t worry, even if people all over the world oppose you, I will stand by your side!"


    "Um." Tang Ye was speechless for a while. It always feels like this, a bit passionate. He shouldn''t be like this anymore. Pretending to cough twice, he changed the subject and said, "Saragang, I know you are not stupid. You can see some of my actions recently, and you must have guessed a lot. But if I don''t say it, you don''t ask. I I really appreciate your style of doing things. Now, I feel it is necessary to tell you something."


    Ape just nodded slightly, watching Tang Ye not speaking. He still knows how to do things, so he asks what he should, not what he shouldn''t. Tang Ye told him and he listened. If Tang Ye didn''t say anything, he would never ask.


    Tang Ye looked into the distance, was silent for a while, and then said: "I have cooperation with the lord of the world, the giant rhinoceros. This time the cheetah clan is here, we and the giant rhino clan will join hands to eradicate the cheetah clan."


    "Giant Rhinoceros?" Ape just was taken aback, and said, "Why would the Lord of the World follow you..."


    "I am the master of the first heaven." Tang Ye answered him as soon as he finished asking the question, saying: "There can be a certain connection between the masters of the world. I use this to negotiate with the giant rhinoceros. The reason for talking about the giant rhinoceros is because you told me about the contradiction between the giant rhinoceros tribe and the cheetah tribe. I just tried it before, but I didn¡¯t expect the giant rhinoceros agreed. This was unexpected, but It is also reasonable. Because we have prepared the conditions for the giant rhinoceros to cooperate with us, that is, to push the cheetah clan in a hurry, and if the cheetah clan wants to continue to stabilize the status of the overlord tribe, it must take action against the giant rhino clan."


    Ape was still very smart. When Tang Ye said this, he immediately understood, and nodded: "The giant rhino and the cheetah have been fighting for a long time, and now our affairs have just given the contradiction between them a chance to find a result. It seems that the situation in Erzhongtian is about to change. Perhaps a new order will also appear."


    Tang Ye smiled, very satisfied with Yuan Gang. Yuangang not only has great potential in terms of force, but also very clever in his head. As a leader of the generation, there is no problem. He smiled at Yuan Gang and said, "Yes, after this battle, the order of the second heaven will be restored and the situation will change. So, what do you think will happen to the situation? Who else will be in charge of this new order?"


    Ape just felt puzzled, the answer to this question couldn¡¯t be clearer, so why bother to ask, he said: "Naturally it is the Giant Rhinoceros. Without the pressure of the Cheetah Clan, no tribe can fight the Giant Rhinoceros.


    Tang Ye watched the ape just keep smiling, but it seemed uninteresting, and said, "Why must it be the Giant Rhinoceros? Not..."


    Ape just looked at Tang Ye and frowned, wondering what Tang Ye wanted to express.


    "And can''t it be your Ape Clan?" Tang Ye finished speaking, watching Ape Gang''s expression become evil, as if a huge conspiracy was brewing.


    Ape had just heard Tang Ye''s words, his figure was shocked, his expression stunned, and he looked at Tang Ye in amazement, not knowing what to say.


    Are they ape clan to dominate the new order of the double heaven? Doesn''t that mean that their ape clan has become the dominant clan and the strongest clan?


    How can this be! Once the weakest clan has become the strongest clan, this kind of change is absolutely impossible without even a year''s time!


    Ape just thinks so, and other tribes also think so, and saying so will only make people laugh.


    However, Yuan Gang was very clear about Tang Ye''s personality. There is nothing crazy that Tang Ye can''t do, let alone say it. Since Tang Ye thinks so, it must be possible.


    Ape just looked at Tang Ye, feeling inwardly. Originally, he thought that he had become stronger and could more or less keep up with Tang Ye''s rhythm. But now it seems that I can''t keep up at all.

 Chapter 1553： Be a siskin!

    Yuangang''s original idea was to resolve the threat of the cheetah tribe, so that the ape tribe can continue to survive and the tribe can continue. But he did not expect that Tang Ye''s thoughts were more than eighteen thousand miles away than his. Tang Ye wanted to control the second heaven directly!


    "This kind of thing... can''t be done." Yuan Gang looked at Tang Ye hesitantly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "At present, it is indeed impossible, but in a few years, it will not be necessarily. This time, I will get rid of the Cheetah Clan, and then the Giant Rhino Clan. The most important thing is to The giant rhinoceros killed, so that the second heaven no longer has the master of the world. Then, the position of the master of the world that is vacated will be contested by other tribes. And during this time, your ape race can vigorously develop. Wait for the opportunity Maturity, then burst out again, turned out to be born, and won the position of the Lord of the World. Then, use the advantage of the Lord of the World to fight against the tribes that resist!"


    This is a good plan, but the ape just knew that it was not that easy, and said: "If the rhinoceros can be killed without the threat of the cheetah clan, the tribes who are looking at the position of the lord of the world will indeed be dispatched. However, as participation After eradicating the cheetah tribe this time, wouldn''t those tribes also attack our ape tribe? If they regard our ape tribe as a threat, they would attack us during disputes, we may not be able to resist it."


    Yuan Gang¡¯s concerns are not wrong, but Tang Ye, as a planner, must have thought about these issues and said: "So, after eradicating the Cheetah Clan, your Ape Clan will retreat and focus on training and development. You stay here. The depths of the Falling Star Forest can even be deeper. Don¡¯t worry about the danger, I will let the Big Red Bird take care of you. Now the strength of the Big Red Bird has also been broken, and it can expand a larger territory. With it, your apes can Develop with confidence."


    "This..." Ape just looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say. Taking care of their ape tribe in this way was really a new parent.


    Ape just wanted to say something, but Tang Ye waved his hand, without his polite and naive words of gratitude, and said: "You don''t need to thank me. I help you ape clan so much, it can be regarded as an investment of his own. I don''t understand investment. Oh, then you understand that if I helped you, you will owe my favor. Whenever I need it, you will pay it back. It is equivalent to asking you to do something for me."


    "Of course there is no problem with this!" Yuan Gang said firmly.


    Tang Ye smiled and looked forward again, and said, "These are just plans. Whether it will succeed or not is unknown. So, we still have to focus on what is right now. I will now contact Juxi to see how they are doing. Up."


    Ape just nodded and turned to leave, which did not hinder Tang Ye''s conversation with Ju Xi. But Tang Ye stopped him and said, "You stay, and this time you will cooperate with the giant rhinoceros to deal with the cheetah clan, and your ape clan will also participate in it. Some plans and circumstances still need to be mastered."


    Ape just hesitated for a while, worried that the giant rhino would be worried. But Tang Ye insisted that he had no choice but to stay. Then Tang Ye stretched out his hand to construct a connection space between the Lords of the Realm. After Juxi accepted it, the two could meet and talk through the space vortex.


    The giant rhinoceros saw an ape tribe standing behind Tang Ye, frowned immediately, his expression became displeased, and said, "It would be too hasty for you to let an ape tribe participate in it. This time, you can only succeed without fail. Otherwise the consequences will be very serious!"


    "He is the new patriarch of the Ape Clan, Ape Gang." Tang Ye ignored the giant rhino''s anger and said, "I discussed with you before that the Ape Clan will participate in our plan. The Ape Clan will help us together. Deal with the cheetahs. In order to avoid chaos, I will let him know in advance and see you."


    Ape Gang is also sensible. After seeing the giant rhinoceros, he bowed and bowed in salute, and said, "I have seen the lord of the world."


    The giant rhino frowned, angry in his heart, and wanted to scold Yuangang. The smallest tribe, seeing him as the leader of the world, they only bowed in greeting, and did not kneel down. It was too arrogant. However, he knew that Tang Ye took good care of the apes. Tang Ye never had the habit and behavior of kneeling and bowing, so when he said Yuangang, Tang Ye was afraid that he would also interrupt. Now he is rushing to the Falling Star Forest with the Cheetah Clan. Tang Ye suddenly contacted him, he found a reason to be vacant. He didn''t have much time and wanted to hide it, so he didn''t bother to care about those things, and said to Tang Ye: "I don''t have much time. If you want to talk about it, hurry up."


    Tang Ye asked, "How is your situation? When will you get to the Falling Star Forest?"


    The giant rhino said: "We are already on the move, and there are still three days to go to your side. I told you before, to choose a place to fight, have you already chosen? You must tell before the fight I. I sent a secret advance force. They will arrive a day earlier than me. When they arrive, they will contact you. You take them to the battle area, I need to understand clearly."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "This is no problem. Then how many troops do you have?"


    The giant rhino said: "I dispatched half of the armored army. And the cheetah clan, I don''t understand, they seem to be dispatched only one-third, and two-thirds of the force is missing. However, these thirds are missing. The power of the second is also not seen in Dark Iron City. Leopard Tian is indeed old and cunning, not so easy to deal with. I am worried that he has secretly sent these two-thirds of the power, then even if we have the advantage of combat, we will Overwhelmed by his numerical advantage."


    "That two-thirds of the power can''t be all here, they will have a part of their power in the Black Iron City, otherwise your Giant Rhinoceros will attack the Cheetah Clan in the Black Iron City, wouldn''t they have no resistance?" Tang Ye frowned.


    The giant rhinoceros was a little bit distressed, and said: "The cheetah clan moves quickly. If it wants to hide its tracks, it is much better than our giant rhino clan. And their troops move and support much faster than our giant rhino clan. Now the center of gravity of the cheetah clan, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s in the Falling Star Forest or Dark Iron City. I have to figure this out, otherwise I don¡¯t worry!"


    Tang Ye saw the frowning and worried look of the giant rhinoceros, and knew that the giant rhinoceros had committed suspicious problems again, so he comforted him: "Don''t worry, I will send out spies to track down the traces of other powers of the Cheetah clan. Tell you."


    "Good." Ju Xi sighed and nodded. He had no good solution for the moment, only so.


    But after finishing the dialogue between the Lords of the World, Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became solemn, and immediately fell into contemplation. Ape just stood by and saw him like this, and didn''t dare to disturb him until he finished thinking.


    Tang Ye thought for a long time, analyzed and sorted out all kinds of things, sorted out the clues, and then figured out conclusions, and then said to Yuangang: "We prepare our strength, go to the Dark Iron City, and act now!"


    Yuan Gang was taken aback and said, "Go to Dark Iron City? But we are far away from Dark Iron City..."


    "Sit in Big Red Birds in batches. If you want to get rid of most of the power of the Cheetah Clan, you must be a oriole!" Tang Ye said firmly.

 Chapter 1554： Really weak!

    Yuan Gang didn''t know why Tang Ye arranged that way, but he believed Tang Ye. Tang Ye must have done this because of the Cheetah Clan''s division of troops that Juxi said. Two-thirds of the cheetah tribe is unknown. Now Leopard Heaven is trying to achieve major things, so the two-thirds of the power must be arranged somewhere.


    Tang Ye thought that two-thirds of the power of the Cheetah Clan was placed in Black Iron City. Then the real intention of Leopard Sky is not to solve the half of the Iron Armor in the Falling Star Forest, but to deal with the Giant Rhinoceros in Dark Iron City. Although there are still half of the Iron Armored Army in Dark Iron City, Leopard Sky has sent enough power to succeed even if it is against the upper half of the Iron Armored Army. At most, the casualties on his side are relatively large.


    But this time, Baotian made up his mind to get rid of the Giant Rhinoceros. Even if it can''t be completely eliminated, the Giant Rhinoceros should no longer be a threat to their Cheetah tribe, let alone a powerful clan that coexists with them.


    Ape just obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement and began to appear in batches of elite forces among the ape races, and then went to the top of the mountain to sit on the big red bird, fly to the Black Iron City, hide outside the Black Iron City, and wait for the outbreak of the war in the Black Iron City. If Tang Ye''s speculation was correct, this battle between the Giant Rhinoceros and the Cheetah would happen.


    On the side of Falling Star Forest, Tang Ye was already supported, because Yuangang had also gone to Dark Iron City. A large number of apes were sent, after all, there was a strong enough and experienced person to lead them, otherwise it would be easy to wipe out the entire army.


    There are still a few elite teams from the Ape Clan. Some of these elite teams will guard the Ape Clan''s base camp, and some will obey Tang Ye''s arrangement and unite with the Giant Rhino Clan to attack the Cheetah Clan. However, Tang Ye didn''t need them to work hard, as long as they pretended to make the Giant Rhinoceros think that they had dealt with the Cheetah Clan together.


    Since Baotian had broken up otherwise, Tang Ye could only have other plans, grabbing with one hand on both sides. He thought that he could deal with at most one tribe at a time, this time it was the Cheetah tribe, and then he could deal with the giant rhino tribe next time.


    Although from the standpoint of a collaborator, this attempt to stab an ally is very shameless. But Tang Ye firmly believed that Ju Xi must have this idea too. After getting rid of the cheetah clan, if there is a chance, the giant rhinoceros will get rid of Tang Ye without hesitation.


    Two days later, a giant rhino team appeared outside the Falling Star Forest. According to the agreement, they sent the agreed signal. After the ape clan spy saw it, he reported to Tang Ye, and then Tang Ye went to see the giant rhino clan team alone.


    Among several giant rhinoceros tribes, one was the giant rhino general who was talking with the giant rhino in the conference hall that day. He saw Tang Yelai, a human race, and was not surprised. This was a long-term agreement. But his expression was arrogant and even disdainful of Tang Ye. Probably because Tang Ye is a human race, and their Giant Rhinoceros as the leader of the race, they actually want to cooperate with the lowest-end human race, which is somewhat embarrassing. They feel that Human Race does not deserve such treatment, and when they cooperate with Human Race, they devalue their status. And this lowering of status was not voluntary, it was forced by Tang Ye. Because they are going to have a showdown with the Cheetah clan, it happens that the human demons can play a lot at this time, making them have to do this for the sake of the overall situation. If they could, they would never want to join the human race.


    Tang Ye could see through the attitude of the Giant Rhinoceros towards him, and then guessed the mentality of the Giant Rhinoceros towards him. He had seen this kind of thing too much, he didn''t care at all, just shrugged.


    The giant rhinoceros thought he was very arrogant, and coldly snorted: "You are alone? Isn''t it too childish? Isn''t our cooperation worthy of your attention?"


    Tang Ye laughed very naturally, for this kind of little trouble, it was like hearing a joke, or a funny thing. He said to the Great Rhinoceros: "Of course I am the only one. In this second heaven, can you find a second person?"


    "You..." General Juxi was very angry. Tang Ye was playing word games with him. The human race is humble and only fit to live in the first heaven with the worst environment, so there is no human race in the second heaven. Even if it did, it was not discovered. Therefore, the words of the Dual Heaven Human Race are indeed only Tang Ye. But this is obviously not what Juxi General meant. Tang Ye said this deliberately. He wanted to fight Tang Ye very much.


    But Tang Ye didn''t even bother to do anything with him. Dealing with the Cheetah tribe, after all, cannot be without the giant rhino tribe. Originally, I was thinking about playing the mantis and catching the cicada and the oriole. I had to let the Cheetah tribe and the giant rhino tribe beat you to death. So Tang Ye immediately added when the giant rhinoceros general was so angry that he immediately added: "This giant rhino friend, I¡¯m just kidding, don¡¯t be angry. At this critical juncture, don¡¯t be affected by your temper. The overall situation. Otherwise, I don¡¯t think the Giant Rhinoceros will be happy? In addition, do you think that I am alone to look down on this cooperation with your Giant Rhinoceros?"


    "I think you have misunderstood." Tang Ye looked at the Giant Rhinoceros and explained: "The truth is, it is precisely because I value this cooperation with your Giant Rhinoceros that I came alone. Because long before you, Cheetah The clan has an advance force to monitor the falling star forest, especially in the outer areas. If I bring a group of people, it is easy to expose."


    The Giant Rhinoceros obviously accepts Tang Ye¡¯s reason, but he is still very unhappy with Tang Ye. He can find fault if nothing is wrong. He is not angry and said: "It is so easy to expose, I think you are not very good at Human Demons. I really don¡¯t understand why. If you want to work with you, can you really help us eliminate the cheetah tribe?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, showing a pleasant smile, and said, "Being found to be weak? In this case, your strength is really not that good."


    "What are you talking about?!" The giant rhino general was furious, because Tang Ye was humiliating him, dare to say that their giant rhino tribe was weak?


    call!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye swept his body suddenly, passing by the giant rhino as fast as a gust of wind. The Great Rhinoceros hadn''t reacted yet, and when he could react, he quickly made a combat action, turning his head to look at the direction Tang Ye swept away.


    Click!


    "what!"


    At this time, the Great Rhinoceros and his men heard a scream behind them, with great pain. Then, they saw Tang Ye dragging a cheetah clan out.


    This cheetah clan was dead, obviously killed by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye threw the cheetah clan in front of the giant rhinoceros, and sneered: "Have you not found yourself being targeted by the cheetah clan? I said, there are cheetahs everywhere in the outskirts of the Falling Star Forest. The spies of the clan."


    "This..." The giant rhinoceros was very embarrassed for a while. He also said that Tang Ye was worried about being exposed because of weak strength, and now that they have been discovered, doesn''t it mean that they are really weak. This is indeed an embarrassing thing, they don''t know how to face Tang Ye.


    Apart from other things, they can looting out and killing a cheetah clan in an instant, they don''t have such strength.

 Chapter 1555： enough!

    It is not uncommon for Tang Ye to kill a cheetah clan instantly. This cheetah clan was a pawn, and Tang Ye didn''t dare to let him go, so he used the power of the overlord''s halberd. As for why he can detect this cheetah clan, this is also his caution. In order to avoid accidents, he turned on the perception abilities of Dead Tree Fengchun and Xiaoxiao Domain. What anomalies around can be noticed for the first time.


    Throwing the killed cheetah clan in front of General Giant Rhinoceros, Tang Ye jumped back to where he stood just now and said, "Friend Giant Rhinoceros, don''t you have any opinion on my strength now?"


    The Great Rhinoceros knew that Tang Ye''s strength was beyond his imagination, so naturally he didn''t dare to disdain Tang Ye so much. But his self-esteem is still there. The more Tang Ye is like this, the more upset his personal psychology is, and he wants to let Tang Ye crumble. Even if you can''t let Tang Ye squat, and don''t want to be so polite to Tang Ye, otherwise it seems that he wants to listen to Tang Ye.


    The Great Rhinoceros said to Tang Ye: "You should naturally have such strength, otherwise our patriarch will not cooperate with you. However, this time we are going to deal with the cheetah clan. What is the use of you alone, you can fight Ten, one hundred, but not a thousand. So, what power do you have to reassure us?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes slightly as he watched the giant rhinoceros general, his expression no longer the smile just now, it was like a silence that he didn''t plan to make any more concessions, even if he had a showdown. Then he said to the Great Rhinoceros General: "Although our cooperation is very important, if you talk to me in this tone and attitude, then I won''t say one more word to you. I want to solve it. The cheetah clan is not only me, but you giant rhino clan are also very urgent. Therefore, I must have sufficient strength on my side, and you must also have it. Why do you ask me to show you my strength, not you Show me your strength?"


    "You..." The Great Rhinoceros did not expect Tang Ye to speak so unceremoniously.


    Tang Ye sneered, stopped the Giant Rhinoceros, and continued to snorted coldly: "If I show you all of my power and let you understand me clearly, then it will be very easy for you to take action against me. "


    "You think too much, we won''t take action against our allies!" General Juxi snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye laughed playfully, and said, "Is there a saying you haven''t heard? There are only eternal interests, no eternal friends. Regarding my human race, the relationship with your giant rhino tribe, and the cheetah tribe, you are not clear about it. Between us, if we can get rid of each other and nothing happens to ourselves, that would be great. Only with this kind of opportunity, would you not do it?"


    "We won''t be so ruthless and unrighteous!" General Juxi snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled more playfully and said, "Really? Then I really underestimate you. However, I tell you, if there is such an opportunity, I will do that. After all, we may be temporary partners, but They cannot be friends forever. Unless you are no longer hostile to the human race or the ape race, let us enjoy the same treatment as the human race and the ape race. However, this is probably impossible, right?"


    General Giant Rhinoceros squinted at Tang Ye, and said nothing for a while. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so frank, and he could say that. Isn''t he afraid of affecting the cooperation between the two parties?


    However, it was because Tang Ye had said it, that General Ju Xi had a lot of trust in Tang Ye. At first he had a bad attitude towards Tang Ye, but in fact, a big reason was that he didn''t believe Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye is a human demon, recognized as treacherous and cunning. Usually people say that his head is not very good, so he naturally doesn''t want to be deceived by Tang Ye.


    General Juxi didn¡¯t want to continue making things difficult for Tang Ye. After a long delay, his plan was not good for them, so he said, ¡°Since you have discussed everything with the adults, then I don¡¯t need to talk nonsense again. The purpose of our contact with you, The main thing is to look at the situation in the battlefield, then go back and report to the adults, work out a battle plan, and be sure to get rid of the cheetah clan in one fell swoop!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and said, he didn''t want something wrong with this plan. Although it is thought that the focus of the cheetah clan is not here, the power of the cheetah clan coming here is not small and must be eliminated, otherwise it is also a huge threat.


    Before leading them to the battlefield, Tang Ye told them to pay attention to the surrounding situation at all times, and don¡¯t be discovered by the Cheetah tribe. Otherwise, the Cheetah tribe knew that the Great Rhinoceros was cooperating with him. It is not easy to jump into the trap with the giant rhinoceros.


    General Juxi was not so arrogant anymore, he still knew that he had to put the overall situation first, and where he went to fight with Tang Ye, he could be regarded as listening to Tang Ye''s arrangements. The place of battle is actually a valley surrounded by towering rocky mountains on all sides. If you are trapped inside, you may be completely besieged.


    But the great rhino general in this place disagreed and said: "It''s not possible here. Although it is suitable for ambushes and traps, it has little effect on the cheetah clan. Because the cheetah claws have claws, it will not be a problem to climb these rocky mountains. It is us who are besieged instead."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You forgot the existence of me and the Ape Clan? At that time, the Ape Clan and I will block the Cheetah Clan, and your armored army can deal with them as much as possible. Of course, in order to give you more advantages, we It will assist the attack and minimize your losses."


    "I have confidence in your strength, but the ape clan does not." The Great Rhinoceros said directly. In his impression, the apes are the weakest. As for Tang Ye, it was special, after all, it was a human demon. Therefore, he does not think that the cheetah tribe can be stopped by those apes.


    As for the past two times, the ape tribe has defeated the cheetah tribe. In fact, when the traces of the human demons were exposed, everyone thought it was done by the human demons and had nothing to do with the apes. The apes were still such a weak tribe.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, then smiled comfortably, and said, "In this case, let you see the power of the ape clan with your own eyes. You can judge for yourself."


    "Yes." In this regard, Ju Xi will not neglect at all.


    Soon after, Tang Ye brought a few ape races and looked at the spirits and well-equipped, Tang Ye said, "This is the elite of the ape race. You can try their strength."


    The Giant Rhinoceros sneered, and did not personally make a move, motioning for a hand behind him to test the strength of the ape clan. The giant rhinoceros men stood up and shot at the two ape clan elites. The two elite ape races resisted at the same time, and as a result, the two ape race elites were blown away.


    "Hmph, their strength is indeed stronger than what I knew before, but it is not enough to deal with the Cheetah Clan!" General Giant Rhinoceros said.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and said regretfully: "Well, in this case, then I will show another strength, I believe you will be satisfied."


    "Oh?" The giant rhinoceros was curious.


    Tang Ye clapped his hands, and a sharp cry of "Gegu" was heard, and then a huge red bird flew into the sky, it was the big red bird.


    "How about it, is this enough?" Tang Ye asked with a smile.


    The Great Rhinoceros was taken aback by the big red bird, very shocked, his voice was trembling, and he said, "Enough!"

 Chapter 1556： Fight!

    With such a big red bird, it is naturally not afraid to stop the cheetah family from climbing the stone mountain. General Juxi had nothing to say, so he acted according to Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    In order to avoid being discovered by the cheetah clan, after discussing the matter, the giant rhinoceros left with a few of his men. Tang Ye also left, but after he left the valley, those elite apes just appeared and followed him.


    "What is the strength of the giant rhino elite?" Tang Ye asked the ape elite who had fought with the giant rhinoceros just now while jumping away.


    These two elite ape races were exactly the two that had just been solved by the giant rhinoceros. Originally, Tang Ye vowed to let them come out to fight against the generals of the giant rhinoceros. If they couldn''t win, they would lose face. However, the two elites of the ape clan were directly defeated, and Tang Ye''s face was really hard to survive.


    However, Tang Ye''s appearance was completely indifferent. He didn''t show any expressions to the two ape elites, instead he immediately called the big red bird to show his strength. This is obviously not Tang Ye''s style of painting. Now he asked the two ape elites, it was more like that what the two ape elites did just now was arranged like this on purpose.


    That was indeed arranged deliberately by Tang Ye. One of the ape clan elites was neither humble nor arrogant, nor arrogant nor impetuous, and indeed had the demeanor of an elite. He said to Tang Ye: "With our strength, it is enough to fight the giant rhino. Just now we only had 70% of the strength, although not Block the attack of the giant rhino clan, but if it is 10% more, it can be blocked. If it is 10% more, it can be counted. If you use all your power, then it is a stable victory."


    Tang Ye laughed, looked at the two elite apes, and said, "Really?"


    The two elite apes nodded. Tang Ye even laughed, half-jokingly said: "Is this because we overestimated the strength of the Giant Rhinoceros, or is your strength becoming too strong?"


    "This is my lord, you taught us our powerful martial arts, otherwise we would never be able to do such a thing!" The two ape clan elites immediately bowed to Tang Ye and expressed their gratitude.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "I said, you don''t need to thank me like that. I teach you your strength, and I also want you to do something for me. Just take what you need, and achieve a win-win situation. Back to dealing with In the Cheetah Clan¡¯s plan, why do you want you to show weakness in front of the Giant Rhinoceros, do you know?"


    The two ape clan elites nodded, and one of them said: "The enemy is not only the Cheetah clan, but also the Giant Rhino clan."


    Another ape clan elite added: "My lord, your plan is to continue to solve the giant rhino clan after the cheetah clan is resolved. Or, after the cheetah clan is resolved, the giant rhino clan will attack us. They think it can be easily removed. Kill us, but on the contrary, we can get rid of them. Therefore, when they make a move, we let them come and get rid of them. In this way, neither the Cheetah Clan nor the Giant Rhino Clan is a threat."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "So you are a very clever tribe, absolutely not worse than other tribes."


    "Master Xie praise!" The two elites of the ape race were very happy.


    "Then let''s go back and prepare for a battle!" Tang Ye hummed awe-inspiringly, with a confident smile on the corner of his mouth.


    The Great Rhinoceros returned to the hidden place with a few of his subordinates, and asked the subordinates who had just attacked the two ape clan elites: "How much power do you think it takes to solve the ape clan?"


    The giant rhino''s subordinate smiled disdainfully and said, "Neither elites of the ape clan can stop me from punching, how much power can it take? Sir, give me a small team, I can get rid of them all!"


    "Then I will give you two teams. After the cheetah tribe is solved, then these ape tribes will be solved!" The giant rhino snorted coldly.


    "Yes! Lord, please rest assured, your subordinates must complete the task!" The giant rhinoceros knelt down and said.


    But another giant rhino clan was surprised and asked the giant rhino general: "My lord, why do we want to get rid of the ape clan? Didn''t the ape clan be an ally?"


    "Allies?" The giant rhinoceros was shocked when he heard a big joke, his expression looked very ridiculous and disdainful, and coldly snorted: "Speak out you are not afraid of shame, our giant rhino tribe, the most powerful tribe in the second heaven, With the ape tribe, the weakest tribe of the Erzhongtian is an ally? It means that we need the help of the ape tribe to accomplish great things? This is simply a humiliation to our giant rhino tribe!"


    Several of the giant rhinoceros subordinates did not oppose the action of the giant rhinoceros general, because they also believe that this is the case. Then the giant rhinoceros asked again: "My lord, I think it''s good to do this. However, the ape clan is closely related to the human demon. And the human demon is not weak, and the terrible thing is that there is such a powerful primitive monster to help , Then we take a shot against the ape race, will he help the ape race against us? If there are more human demons and primitive monsters, we will be more difficult."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." The Great Rhinoceros squinted his eyes: "At that time, the Lord of the Own Realm will let the demons and the primitive monsters leave."


    "That''s great!" Ju Xi''s subordinates replied, already eager to try to kill the apes.


    The corner of the giant rhinoceros''s mouth also had a playful but cold smile. If you get rid of the Cheetah tribe, then their giant rhino tribe is the first tribe deserved by Erzhongtian. How could such a tribe have something to do with such a lowly ape tribe?


    Two days later, the giant rhinoceros brought half of the Iron Armored Army and Leopard Sky to the outside of the Falling Star Forest, waiting for the advance soldiers to lead the way. However, in the past two days, whether it was the advance soldiers of the Cheetah or the Giant Rhinoceros, they have all been ambushed to varying degrees. Basically, the ape tribe is taking action. Such actions made them think that the ape race could not sit still, knowing that they could not hide, so they fought desperately.


    These advance soldiers suffered huge losses, and they did not expect that the apes would become so powerful. However, they were not afraid, because they agreed that it was because the number of apes was far above them, and when their large forces arrived, the apes would have no ability to resist.


    But they didn''t know that Tang Ye arranged for the actions of the Ape Clan, whether it was an ambush attack or the appearance of a panic fighting to the death. From the moment Tang Ye cooperated with Ju Xi, they were destined to fall into Tang Ye''s layout. After all, they were all led by Tang Ye. And the only thing Tang Ye was afraid of was their power.


    Even if there is a strategy, it cannot make up for everything before a large power gap. Therefore, Tang Ye must lay out every detail, use every detail to weaken the enemy and strengthen himself, in order to narrow the gap between the enemy and ourselves, so as to win.


    Now, the war is about to begin. When the advance soldiers bring the giant rhino and cheetah armies into the forest, the battle will begin. Casualties are necessary, and some are even sent as cannon fodder, because it is necessary to create illusions for the Cheetah clan to pursue. If you are quiet and lead the cheetah clan directly to the trap, you may be spotted.


    As the leader of the team, Ape just led a team of apes, jumped in the forest and started fighting!

 Chapter 1557： Have a plan!

    On the top of the Dashi Mountain where the apes were stationed, Tang Ye stood next to the big red bird, overlooking the forest in front, with a calm and thoughtful expression. The forest below looks calm, but from time to time a group of birds and beasts will fly out. That is the surging hidden in the calm, either the ape tribe is moving, or the cheetah tribe and the giant rhino tribe are marching.


    Tang Ye patted the wings of the big red bird next to him, and said, "You are waiting here now. When I send a signal, you will come back."


    "Gegu!" The big red bird nodded in understanding.


    Tang Ye jumped directly from the high cliff of Dashi Mountain. After falling to a certain height, he stepped on a tree, stabilized his body, continued to jump, and quickly disappeared into the forest.


    Both Leopard Sky and Giant Rhinoceros arrived outside the forest. Behind them were their tribal armies, densely packed with long queues, showing the large number of people.


    "Report to the two adults. According to our investigation, the ape tribe and the human demon are inside. They will no longer dare to retreat to a deeper place, because it will be very dangerous if they go deeper, and they will die forever!" An advance soldier of the cheetah tribe told the leopard Tianhe Juxi said.


    Leopard Tian nodded and said: "Okay, you go down, join the large army, ready to take the head of the ape race, whoever kills more, the reward will be greater. As for the human demon, leave it to me, I Let him know what life is better than death!"


    "Yes!" the cheetah clan advance soldier shouted loudly.


    Leopard Tian didn''t smile, even if he was confident, even if he was already winning, he was not happy. Before the crisis of the tribe is resolved, before the pain of losing a child is seen, it is impossible for him to be happy.


    The Giant Rhinoceros also has advance troops. The Giant Rhinoceros soldier just wanted to talk to the Giant Rhinoceros, but the Giant Rhinoceros waved his hand, stopped him, and said, ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it again. Since there are cheetah brothers in charge, it¡¯s better than ours. If the clan is a lot stronger, then follow the path of the cheetah clan spy brothers to destroy the human demons. Can''t you trust the cheetah clan brothers?"


    "Yes, everything is up to you!" The giant rhinoceros advance soldier said immediately.


    Juxi said this to Baotian, and everyone can hear it. Leopard Tian didn''t care so much. He looked back at the two groups of troops, then waved his hand and said, "Go!"


    At this time, the giant rhinoceros added loudly: "The human demons and apes are actually not very strong, but they can hit the cheetah brothers twice. The reason is that the human demons are cunning and good at using traps and tricks, so everyone must Be careful not to fall into the tricks of the human demon!"


    Leopard Tian narrowed his eyes slightly, and was very upset that the human demons mentioned by the giant rhinoceros had severely damaged their tribe twice. However, the problems mentioned by the giant rhinoceros should be paid attention to. He also believed that the human demon could kill so many people from his cheetah clan, and also killed the four little heavenly kings, definitely not relying on his own power.


    "Master Juxi is right, everyone must pay attention!" Leopard Tian also agreed.


    "Understood!" The two clans replied in unison. The sound alone was shocking and shocked many birds and small beasts. Even the big monster beast was alarmed, but facing so many cheetah clan and giant rhinoceros clan, it was not a grumpy and powerful primitive monster beast, and generally would not take the initiative to attack.


    The armies of the two tribes began to enter the Falling Star Forest. The advance soldiers led the way, and the Leopard Sky and the Giant Rhinoceros each led their men. Not knowing how long to go forward, the giant rhino said to Baotian: "This time we must solve the human demons, otherwise our face will no longer exist!"


    Leopard Tian sneered, and said, "Why, Master Juxi has no confidence?"


    "There is confidence naturally, but it depends on our group is not united." Ju Xi said meaningfully.


    Leopard Tian squinted slightly, looked at the giant rhinoceros for a long time, and said, "What does the giant rhinoceros mean?"


    Ju Xi sneered and said, "Master Leopard Tian, ??there is one thing I have not said in my heart. Now here, there is no difference between saying it and not saying it, so let''s talk about it."


    "Good." Baotian smiled.


    The giant rhinoceros said: "This time my giant rhinoceros has spared no effort to deal with the human demon. Although this is the request of the upper realm to the master of the realm, I have the first responsibility as the master of the realm. However, I must obey the upper realm. The other tribes of Erzhongtian will follow my arrangements, including your cheetah tribe. Right now, my giant rhino tribe has sent half of the iron armour, and I myself have come here. It can be said that I have sent most of the tribe. The power of your cheetah clan. However, as far as I know, there are still two-thirds of the power missing. I want to know, at such an important moment, what most of your cheetah clan¡¯s power is doing ?"


    Leopard Tian sneered after hearing what the giant rhinoceros said, and said, "Master giant rhinoceros means that I didn''t try my best to deal with the human demons?"


    "You know this better than anyone else." Ju Xi sneered.


    "Lord Giant Rhinoceros, you are too much to say so!" Leopard Tian directly angered: "The human demon hit my tribe twice, and also killed my son and three other outstanding young generations, costing my cheetah clan a hundred years. Opportunity for development, you say, how much hatred do I have for the human demon? Then I will not do my best to kill the human demon?"


    "Master Juxi, let me tell you, you are a humiliation to my Leopard Tian!" Juxi said coldly.


    The giant rhino did not mean to apologize, but no longer blamed Leopard Sky. He just said, "Master Leopard Sky, please calm down. If I am wrong, then you will treat me as nonsense, and now I will solve the human demons first. Things come first. However, I still want to say that even if I have deployed half of my power on the Dark Iron City, if there are people who have attempted rebellion and want to do something in Dark Iron City, then my people are not vegetarian. Yes. Dark Iron City will never be lost, the worst result is to die together!"


    Leopard Tian squinted his eyes and his expression became gloomy. It turned out that the giant rhinoceros also thought about the result. To say this to him now is to warn him or threaten him. But Baotian quickly hid his thoughts and joked to Juxi, "What do you mean, Sir Juxi? Is it because someone wants to attack Dark Iron City?"


    The giant rhino said: "This may still be very big. After all, you and I are not in the Dark Iron City. However, I am talking about the human demon, what if he ran to the Dark Iron City while we were away? So, Don''t get me wrong, Lord Leopard, although you still have most of the power that you haven''t sent, I don''t think you want to attack Dark Iron City, haha!"


    Baotian narrowed his eyes deeper. It seems that the suspicious person like Juxi is not that stupid. But Baotian always keeps people concerned about the situation in Dark Iron City, and his plan will not change. Success or failure, there should be a result!


    "You can''t go in ahead!"


    "No, you can go in ahead!"


    At this time, the advance soldiers of the Cheetah tribe and the Giant Rhino tribe quarreled, causing the army of the two tribes to be unable to advance. When the giant rhinoceros and Baotian saw them, they immediately went to inquire.


    Taking a closer look at the front, it was the place where Tang Ye and Juxi wanted to eliminate the cheetah clan in one fell swoop. However, it is the advance soldiers of the Giant Rhinoceros who cannot go in.

 Chapter 1558： Great melee!

    The advance soldier of the giant rhinoceros tribe and the advance soldier of the cheetah tribe are arguing, and the people behind catch up. After Leopard Tian and the giant rhinoceros learn about the situation, they will also discuss a result for them.


    The advance soldiers of the giant rhinoceros believed that the reason why they could not enter the valley in front was that the valley inside was not good for them. If they were attacked by human demons and apes in ambush, it would be difficult for them to escape, because they were surrounded by stone mountains, and their giant rhinos were tall and cumbersome, especially the armored army was fully armed, and could not climb that stone mountain at all.


    The reason why the cheetahs think they can enter is very obvious, because they are not afraid of those stone mountains. They have steel claws, and they can climb up any steep rocky mountain.


    "Master Leopard, this valley is really bad for us, I think we still don''t want to go in. If the ape tribe and the human demons hide in it, then we will besiege them. If they are not, then continue to look for it." Tian said.


    Leopard Tian looked ahead, then looked back at the army of the two races, and then looked at the giant rhinoceros and smiled: "Why should the giant rhinoceros worry about such a thing? The apes are in ambush? Then they have to be able to ambush. Don''t you Forget, how can our cheetah warriors be afraid of this little rock mountain? If there are ape races in ambush, then my cheetah race will harvest them as soon as possible, and will not pose any threat to your giant rhino race."


    The giant rhinoceros sneered, and said: "Master Leopard Sky, you are not worried, you can also kill the ape tribe, but my giant rhino tribe entered the valley inside, that is, entered a hot pot, it was like a Ants can only be anxious. You said to help us solve the threat, if it is not solved? Wouldn''t my giant rhino tribe want to suffer this loss for nothing?"


    "Why, Master Giant Xi hasn''t fought for a long time, so he has become so timid and afraid of death?" Leopard Tian said badly to Giant Xi.


    "You..." The giant rhino glared at Leopard Tian, ??as if to argue.


    Leopard Tian was even more agitated, and coldly snorted: "It seems that your Giant Rhinoceros has really regressed. Once galloped on the battlefield, you were invincible, with one enemy ten. But now, facing the little apes, they dare not take risks. Let me say that even if this kind of valley is ambush, the traps that can be used are nothing but falling rocks, bows and arrows. But what are these things for a heavily armed armored army? Could it be that your armor will be broken by a stone Let alone, my cheetah clan will help you."


    The giant rhinoceros stared at the Leopard Sky, suddenly sneered, approached some Leopard Sky, lowered her voice to prevent others from hearing, and hummed: "Leopard Sky, you know I am not afraid of the ape clan, but your cheetah clan. If it were you If you attack me, I will inevitably suffer damage. I use half of the armored army here, but you still have two-thirds of your strength. If I am destroyed here, the remaining strength in the tribe is not your cheetah The opponent of the clan. You said those words to incite my people to enter?"


    "Master Giant Rhinoceros, your imagination is really rich. What we have to deal with is the ape tribe and the human demons. Are you worried about me? You can shake your military heart by saying it. As the master of the world, do you do this? Are you stupid?" Baotian sneered at Juxi again and again.


    "My lord, let''s go in, just a mere ape clan, how can our giant rhino clan be afraid!" Before the giant rhino could fight back against the sky, a giant rhino soldier called out. He probably heard what Leopard Tian said and was stimulated. He was unwilling to be considered afraid of death and cowardice, so he wanted to fight.


    "Yes, sir, why are we the Giant Rhinoceros afraid of a battle? No matter what conspiracy the Ape Clan has, we can''t defeat us!" The Giant Rhinoceros was agitated and said to the Giant Rhinoceros.


    "You..." The giant rhinoceros looked back at the heavily armed armored army, with a feeling of hating iron and unsuccessful, how could it be so easily agitated.


    The Giant Rhinoceros knew that if he retreats now, it will be laughed at by the cheetah clan for a lifetime, and it will also be a huge blow to the morale of the armored army. In the future, facing the Cheetah clan, I am afraid there will be a certain shadow. But this kind of influence cannot be underestimated, it may bring down an army.


    In desperation, the giant rhinoceros snorted to the Iron Armored Army: "Well, let''s move on and use absolute power to smash the conspiracy and tricks of the ape tribe and the human demons!"


    "Okay, go forward, go forward!" The armored army shouted together, and morale rose immediately.


    Seeing this, Baotian flapped his mount to move on. After passing the giant rhinoceros, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, as if a conspiracy had succeeded. Then he slapped the mount three times with his other hand. The giant rhinoceros general behind him saw it, and all began to make some hints. Soon, the entire cheetah army understood what it meant.


    Kill the giant rhino, right in the valley ahead!


    However, when the cheetah clan conveyed these hints, the giant rhinoceros also showed a sneer at the corner of his mouth, which was playful and interesting. Baotian thought he was a radicalized general, but he was not. And to enter this valley, the cheetah clan must have been together. As for the dispute just now, it was just acting.


    However, when he was proud, Ju Xi felt very scared to think carefully. Since Tang Ye contacted him what he wanted to do after he arrived in the Falling Star Forest, Tang Ye was expecting everything from the previous dispute with the advance soldier to his dispute with Leopard Tian and other details. He did what Tang Ye said. In other words, Tang Ye had expected all this. They are all following the script designed by Tang Ye. Such a deliberate person is simply terrifying!


    At this time, Ju Xi firmly believed that after solving the Cheetah Clan, Tang Ye must be solved, otherwise, one day, he will be eaten by Tang Ye!


    "Human demons are really terrible and must be eliminated as soon as possible." The giant rhinoceros followed Baotian, but at this time he didn''t put Baotian in his eyes. Tang Ye was full of fear.


    Soon, the army of the two races entered the valley of the stone mountain group. There is an uphill passage ahead, from where you can leave the valley. Only when he reached the middle, Baotian stopped.


    Leopard Tian closed his eyes and calmed down, and stopped moving forward. The giant rhino followed and asked him: "Master Leopard, why don''t you leave? Since there is no ambush by the ape tribe and the human demons, then we continue on our way."


    Leopard Tian still closed his eyes and said nothing. After a while, he opened his eyes and looked at the giant rhinoceros with a cold expression.


    Seeing this, the giant rhinoceros was taken aback, and then extremely angry, shouted: "Leopard heaven, you really want to rebel, **** it!"


    After drinking, the giant rhino directly drew his weapon, a steel sledgehammer, and raised the sledgehammer to shout to the armored army: "Cheetah clan rebels, ready to fight!"


    Leopard Tian sneered and said: "If you destroy you, there will be no betrayal!"


    After all, as soon as Leopard Tian waved his hand, the cheetah tribe knew and had already been instructed, so they immediately attacked the giant rhino tribe beside him.


    Soon, the two armies fought together. In this valley, it is like weeding the "weeds". The longer the fight, the more the "grass" is removed. And the ground began to be stained red with blood. In the valley, in addition to the sound of pong-pong weapon battles, there are also constant screams.


    At this time, Tang Ye appeared on one of the stone mountains, watching the giant rhino and cheetah clan fighting together below, did not issue orders to the ape clan, just watched quietly.

 Chapter 1559： Try to be a good person!

    Tang Ye stood on the stone mountain as if watching a good show, but Ape Gang next to him was a little anxious, because he was worried that if he did not take action, he would make the Giant Rhinoceros angry, and then refused to cooperate with them, and instead cooperated with the Cheetah Clan. Deal with them together.


    This is not impossible. The Giant Rhinoceros and the Cheetah Clan are not fools. If the Ape Clan hasn''t helped, the Giant Rhinoceros must know that they want to destroy the Giant Rhinoceros and Cheetah Clan in one fell swoop. If they succeeded, the Giant Rhinoceros would be too aggrieved. So when the time comes, the Giant Rhinoceros would rather lower their self-esteem and work with the Cheetah to solve the ape race, because they can''t swallow that breath. The trivial ape tribe, how dare you count them! And the cheetah clan is also, it is not too late to get rid of the ape clan, and then play with the giant rhino clan, otherwise they will be taken advantage of by the ape clan and human demons.


    Tang Ye knew Yuan Gang¡¯s concerns, and said, ¡°The help is definitely necessary to help, but you don¡¯t have to be so active. Anyway, you have to attack the Giant Rhinoceros. It doesn¡¯t matter if they have more casualties. As for when to help them, Reverse, you can pay attention to their emotions. When they become anxious and irritable, then shoot. At that time, they will not be angry, but also grateful. Because we gave them a sense of peace of mind."


    "Good." Yuan Gang nodded. He didn''t think Tang Ye''s delicate and actuarial ability was terrible, because he was a friend, so he regarded Tang Ye as a friend. And, he is willing to work hard for Tang Ye. The life was handed over to Tang Ye, what else did he care about.


    Tang Ye said again: "If the Cheetah clan is resolved smoothly, then we should not take the initiative in dealing with the giant rhino clan. Let the giant rhino clan take the initiative first."


    "Why?" Yuangang asked in doubt.


    Tang Ye glanced at Yuan Gang, was silent for a while, and said, "You said, alive, are we good people or bad people?"


    "This..." Ape was just stunned by Tang Ye''s question. Why did he suddenly talk about such an unreasonable problem?


    But since Tang Ye asked, I guess he should also answer it. Ape just thought about it, and said, "Or...be a good person."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Most people in the world are good people, and good people are more recognized than bad people. People living in groups need a sense of identity. The recognition of peers, the recognition of others, etc. Or, If you are not recognized, it is easy to shake yourself and deny yourself. This is very scary. Good people can easily become bad people when they have this kind of emotion. So, I hope you ape races will be recognized and positioned as..."


    Tang Ye looked at the monkey just laughing, and said, "A good man."


    "A good man will not betray his collaborators and do the kind of despicable things behind the dark people." Tang Ye still looked at the monkey and smiled, "Although you and I both know what is going on with the giant rhino clan, many The brothers of the ape race also know. However, it is inevitable that some do not know. And, it is inevitable that there will be some brothers who are full of justice and feel. Therefore, we do our best not to be bad guys."


    Ape had just heard Tang Ye''s words, although he felt a little self-comforting, but he really felt Tang Ye''s care for their ape race. That is from the heart, from the spiritual world to build their apes. This is another kind of unrequited kindness, and Yuan Gang has become absolutely loyal to Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at the Giant Rhinoceros and Cheetah Clan fighting in the valley, and said, "Now you can take action and assist the Giant Rhinoceros."


    "Okay." Ape just nodded, and then signaled the ape clan who had been in ambush to take action, using traps and side attacks to help the giant rhino clan deal with the cheetah clan.


    At this time, the cheetah tribe and the giant rhinoceros were fighting together in the valley. Although the giant rhinoceros armour was fully armed, three or four cheetah tribes could not deal with a giant rhinoceros. However, the cheetah tribe had already prepared the means to deal with the iron armour. , They applied poison to the sharp claws, so that once the armored army was scratched a little by the sharp claws, it was highly poisoned and could no longer fight. In this way, although the armored army is well defensive, it slowly falls into a passive situation. While the cheetah tribe can climb on the cliffs of the rocky mountains, the armored army can''t beat them. The iron armour wears armed armor, which requires greater physical exertion. Therefore, if this continues, the situation will be very unfavorable for the giant rhino clan. For this reason, the giant rhinoceros slowly appeared anxious and restless mood.


    At this moment, whistling and banging, there was the sound of shooting arrows and falling rocks from the stone mountain. Both the giant rhino and the cheetah looked up and found it was an ape.


    "Sure enough, the apes are in ambush! These weak ants, I will kill them!" A cheetah clan was very angry when he saw it, and immediately rushed to the cliff to kill the apes.


    They have steel claws, directly pierce and crawl on the stone wall, and their speed is extremely agile, which the giant rhinos simply cannot compare. However, the cheetah tribe was blocked by the trap of the ape tribe before it reached halfway. He can avoid a sharp arrow, but it is difficult to avoid dozens of them. For today''s battle, the Ape Clan prepared enough sharp arrows and weapons. Usually they are in the mountains, where wood and stone resources are inexhaustible. If there is no steel to make arrows, then grind the stone. Therefore, this time the Ape Race does not have to worry about running out of ammunition and food.


    A cheetah clan was blocked by the ape clan, and then a second, third, and more rushed up. However, at this time, they were attacked by the Giant Rhinoceros beside them, and some were caught by their thighs, just throwing them to the ground. Some were grabbed their heads and squeezed directly. Those cheetah tribes wanted to kill the ape tribe, but they forgot the giant rhino tribe who was fighting with them just now. They thought that after the emergence of the ape tribe, the giant rhino tribe also shot the ape tribe first.


    Seeing this situation, Baotian was furious. Because he could tell at a glance, the giant rhino and the ape were teaming up against their cheetah. Look at the ape tribe''s shot, just attack the cheetah tribe!


    "Damn!" Leopard Tian yelled, and immediately reminded the Cheetah tribe: "The Giant Rhinoceros and the Ape Clan have cooperated, please be careful!"


    "What?!" The Cheetah Clan was taken aback when he heard the news, and wondered why this happened. The giant rhinos actually cooperate with the apes? Very absurd. And they don''t know when the Giant Rhinoceros has talked with the Ape Clan, and how did this happen?


    During this period of time, the movement between the ape tribe and the giant rhinoceros has been paid attention to by the spy elite of the cheetah tribe. They have not discovered that the giant rhino and the ape tribe have overlapped. Besides, before the Giant Rhinoceros was in Dark Iron City and the Ape Clan in the Falling Star Forest, how could there be any intersection?


    They didn''t know that Tang Ye was the lord of the heavenly realm, and this identity could talk to the giant rhinoceros at any time.


    Chi Chi!


    Regardless of the cheetah tribe¡¯s surprise, the ape tribe used maximum firepower to deal with the cheetah tribe on the rocky mountain. Many cheetah tribes were hit one after another. After a long time, a lot of cheetahs were killed.


    Seeing this situation, Baotian was worried, but now he can only fight to the death, shouting to the other cheetah clan: "Everyone is going to attack with all their strength, now there is only a fight to the death!"

 Chapter 1560： All out!

    The cheetah tribe underestimated the power of the ape tribe. After the ape tribe helped the giant rhino tribe, they found that they had become vulnerable. There are cheetah tribes who want to rush to the stone mountain to eliminate the ape tribe, but these cheetah tribes were either killed before they rushed up, or they rushed up, but they did not expect to be punched back by the ape tribe.


    When an ape clan was able to retreat a cheetah clan with one punch, many people screamed. This is really amazing, the Ape Race actually has such power, just kidding!


    However, when another cheetah clan rushed up and was beaten back by the ape clan, time and time again, it turned out that it was not a joke, it was a fact.


    The apes were no longer the apes they knew. The strength of those ape tribes, even in the face of the cheetah tribe, has a certain battle!


    The apes are so difficult to deal with, and they have an advantage. Coupled with the killing of the giant rhinoceros armored army, the cheetahs have suffered heavy losses. However, the Cheetah clan still has a considerable number of people. Leopard Tian knows that he can only break through desperately right now, and then retreat, otherwise the entire army will be wiped out. The entrance to the valley was blocked by the Giant Rhinoceros Iron Armor, and the only thing that could leave was the ape clan sniper breaking through the rocky mountain.


    "Rush up to the stone mountain, the ape clan can stop us once, but not ten times!" Baotian shouted to the cheetah clan soldiers, and then stopped dealing with the giant rhino clan and rushed to the stone mountain to make way. The strength of Leopard Sky was much stronger than those of the Cheetah Clan, and he successfully repelled several ape races and successfully opened a channel.


    It was just a little bit to cross the top of the mountain, which gave many cheetah tribes hope. However, at this moment, a huge flaming red bird and beast flew up and stood in front of Leopard Sky. That is naturally the big red bird. The huge body of the big red bird almost occupies the entire top of Xiaoshishan. It suddenly sprayed a ball of flame at Leopard Sky who wanted to cross the mountain, forcing Leopard Sky back.


    The flame attack of the big red bird is very powerful, not to mention that it has eaten a lot of Tang Ye''s flame these days, and its strength is a breakthrough. Therefore, Leopard Tian just barely blocked such flames and let himself be fine. And those cheetah tribes who followed him or next to him did not have enough strength, were affected by the flames, could not resist, were directly burned, and died in pain.


    When other cheetah tribes saw it, they panicked in their hearts, and they felt fear. Originally, they thought that there was hope to withdraw from the road under the Leopard Sky, but they never expected that a giant bird suddenly appeared. It was the firebird among the primitive monsters, which was very scary. At this moment, a little hope was not only extinguished, but also directly turned into despair.


    The mental gap is hard hit, more serious than physical injury. No matter how inspired the Cheetah clan is, they are willing to shed their blood and fight to the death, but for a long time they can''t break through, can''t kill the ape clan, and can''t kill the giant rhino clan. After a long time, they become irritable. As the companions around him fell more and more, he became flustered. In the end, it was fear and fear until he lost his intent to fight and surrendered.


    In the end, the Cheetah tribe trapped in the valley was wiped out, and now only Leopard Sky is left.


    Leopard Tian didn''t expect it to be the result now. I originally thought that a plan was carefully prepared to get rid of the main force of the Giant Rhinoceros, that is, the Iron Armored Army. Unexpectedly, the Iron Armored Army had already cooperated with the Ape Clan, but instead let their Cheetah Clan be eliminated.


    With the immediate results, Leopard Genius suddenly understood that from the moment he entered the Falling Star Forest, he was calculated by the Giant Rhinoceros and Ape Clan.


    "No, it''s not the Giant Rhinoceros and the Ape Clan, it''s the human demon!" Baotian was surrounded by the Giant Rhinoceros in the middle of the valley, surrounded by cheetah clan corpses, and some of the giant rhino clan. He drank in his heart, only then did he realize that he was being calculated. The worst thing is those who argued with the giant rhino clan. He thought he had won the battle. As everyone knows, the giant rhino was just acting.


    "Damn it." Baotian looked at the giant rhinoceros standing in front of him, very unwilling. But the defeat of the Cheetah clan is set, and he is no longer so stubborn. He stared at the giant rhinoceros fiercely, changing from unwillingness and anger to relief, ridicule, and contempt.


    "Even if you cooperate with the human demons, this matter spreads out, and you don''t want to be the master of the double heaven!" Baotian coldly snorted to the giant rhinoceros.


    Ju Xi didn''t take Leopard Tian''s words to heart, and smiled: "Successful and defeated, do you still want me to tell you this kind of words?"


    "What a winner and loser! Haha..." Baotian laughed and looked at the giant rhinoceros mockingly: "Do you think you have won? I have lost? Don''t forget, there is only one third of my cheetah clan. Power, there are two-thirds of the power to deal with you, do you think you will win?"


    The giant rhino squinted and smiled proudly, and said: "Killing you means I won. If the cheetah clan knows that you are dead, it should become very chaotic, right? A group of headless flies, can''t I still eliminate it? ?"


    "Really? Then let me see how you eliminated it!" Leopard Tian sneered.


    The giant rhinoceros also showed a mocking smile, and said to Baotian: "Let you watch? I''m sorry, I can''t let you watch it with your own eyes. I don''t like to drag you, so I kill you now. I won''t wait until when. "


    Leopard Tian lowered his face, staring at the giant rhinoceros and snorted coldly, "Then I will take you to the funeral!"


    After drinking low, Baotian rushed out to fight with giant rhinoceros. The giant rhinoceros faced each other without the help of others. One-on-one, the strength of the giant rhinoceros is the strongest in Erzhongtian. Besides, Baotian was injured just now, and it was easier for Juxi to beat him.


    Tang Ye was still standing on the top of the original stone mountain, watching the fight between the giant rhinoceros and the leopard in the sky, always felt that something was wrong. He wanted to see this, so as not to worry about affecting the plan on Dark Iron City.


    Boom!


    "Puff!" After dozens of rounds of fighting, Baotian was not an opponent of Giant Rhinoceros after all, and was blasted back by Giant Rhinoceros. After Leopard stabilized his body, he couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood, and suffered a more serious injury, still an internal injury.


    The giant rhinoceros didn''t care about it, and didn''t intend to give Leopard Tian a chance to breathe. He swiftly passed by, and he was again pressing Leopard Tian who could only regress and defend. Leopard Sky couldn''t stop it. It blocked part of it, but was hit by some other fists. The injury was even more serious and he could no longer collide with the rhinoceros.


    But the more Leopard Tian dodges, the harder the giant rhinoceros will pursue it. Finally, the giant rhinoceros jumped over and punched Leopard Tian to the ground. Leopard Tian just wanted to stand up, but the giant rhinoceros pinched her neck to kill the giant rhinoceros.


    The giant rhinoceros looked at the Leopard Sky who could no longer resist, sneered triumphantly, and said: "Leopard Heaven, the era that belongs to you is over. Next is the era when my Giant Rhinoceros really dominates the Second Heaven!"


    "You dream!" Leopard Tian looked at the giant rhinoceros and snorted coldly: "Cooperate with that human demon, do you still want to have a future? Humph, one day, your giant rhinoceros will be counted to death like mine! "


    "I''m not that stupid." Juxi stopped talking nonsense with Baotian, and directly squeezed Baotian''s neck.


    At this point, the cheetah clan who came to the Falling Star Forest were all destroyed.

 Chapter 1561： Use your head!

    Winner or loser, Baotian was killed by the giant rhinoceros, then all the glory he once had is over. The giant rhinoceros was very happy, like a shame, all the suffocation and resentment suppressed by the cheetah clan in the past have all vented.


    "Hahaha..." Ju Xi burst out laughing, feeling quite good.


    But Tang Ye, who was standing on the top of the stone mountain, still maintained the way he was thinking before, and he felt that something was wrong. Then he stared at the slain Leopard Tian, ??frowning and squinting, as if thinking of something.


    After the giant rhinoceros laughed, he looked at the stone mountain and shouted to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, the Cheetah Clan has been resolved, and our plan is perfectly successful. Why not come down and celebrate?"


    Tang Ye smiled, glanced at Yuan Gang next to him, and said, "Remember what I said to you before. You should arrange it first, and then take the brothers down. Remember, after you go down, you will have no advantage. Take care to protect yourself."


    Ape just nodded, and then did not follow Tang Ye to the valley below, but jumped to other places to make some other arrangements.


    Tang Ye jumped down the valley and landed next to the giant rhinoceros. He immediately congratulated with a smile: "Congratulations to the giant rhinoceros. From then on, he has become the real overlord of the second heaven."


    "Haha." Juxi laughed happily, waved to Tang Ye, and said, "I have to thank you for being able to solve Leopard Tian and these cheetah tribes."


    After that, the giant rhinoceros looked around the stone mountain and said to Tang Ye: "These ape brothers above have also worked hard. Now that the Cheetah tribe has been eliminated, they don''t need to be so **** guarding. It is better to come down and celebrate together. I, as the world, Lord, there are still many things that can be rewarded. Moreover, this cheetah clan also has many treasures. My giant rhino clan is definitely not exclusive, and must be given to ape clan friends."


    Tang Ye smiled and looked at the stone mountain. As soon as the ape appeared again, he looked at Tang Ye and nodded. Tang Ye knew, waved his hand to let them all come down. Then swish, the ape tribe on the rocky mountain jumped down one after another, there were hundreds of them, accounting for a considerable part of the ape tribe.


    The giant rhinoceros saw that all these ape tribes had come down, including the clan Great Ape Gang, smiled, and said, "Dear brothers of the ape tribe, everyone has worked hard. Without you, my giant rhino can not eliminate the cheetah tribe, thank you!"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak at this time, and asked the Ape Clan to deal with it. Since it was talking to the ape clan, naturally let the ape clan patriarch deal with it. Ape just understood Tang Ye''s meaning, looked at the giant rhinoceros smiled, and said: "You are welcome, the giant rhinoceros, the cheetah clan is also our ape clan enemy, but I want to thank the giant rhinoceros talent."


    The giant rhinoceros laughed and said, "Thanks to you, my giant rhino tribe has truly returned to the status of the overlord of the second heaven."


    The giant rhinoceros looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Brother Tang Ye, this is mainly due to you. In this plan, you can be said to be like a god. Without you, even if there are my giant rhino and ape tribes, Can''t solve the cheetah clan so perfectly."


    Tang Ye was not used to the praise of the giant rhinoceros, and felt that the giant rhinoceros became so strange. The giant rhinoceros never looked good to him before. Tang Ye glanced at the Iron Armor of the Giant Rhinoceros nearby, and saw that they were preparing for battle, and could not help narrowing his eyes slightly.


    He looked at the giant rhinoceros. He didn''t know if the giant rhinoceros was thinking about it or something. I didn''t bother to guess so much. Anyway, the giant rhino was just trying to kill it to avoid future troubles. The giant rhinoceros hasn''t started yet, it seems that he wants to pretend too. How could Tang Ye fail to see these things.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to waste time like this, because he was going to Dark Iron City. And the battle of Dark Iron City, without his entry, would be very unfavorable to his overall plan. And for his entry, one thing needs to be used, and that is the head of the giant rhinoceros.


    "Master Juxi, I think my brothers are tired, so let them go back to rest." Tang Ye looked at Juxi with a smile.


    Ju Xi shook his head and said, "What is the hurry, we have not yet collected the spoils, and I also want to thank you."


    "How does Master Juxi want to thank us?" Tang Ye looked at Juxi and smiled. The giant rhinoceros laughed too, both of them laughed unkindly.


    The giant rhino said: "Tang Ye, in fact, I just said that the giant rhino tribe has become the real dominance of the second heaven. This is not true enough. Because there is still a threat, and this threat makes me very embarrassed."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye sneered, assuming that he finally saw the fox showing his tail.


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye and smiled and said, "This threat is you! Don''t forget your identity. You are the human demon, the biggest enemy of our alien race, and the enemy that the upper realm personally asked to get rid of. However, you are biased. You said, am I embarrassed?"


    Tang Ye looked at the giant rhinoceros with a cold face, and hummed: "What does the giant rhinoceros mean? Want me to die?"


    "No, I don¡¯t want you to die." The rhinoceros said quickly, "It¡¯s better to say that it¡¯s not to want you to die. If the ape clan gets along with you, then you are guilty of rebellion and death. But because of you just now For your work, so I want to reward you, reward you for a chance to live."


    "You just talk about it." Tang Ye snorted coldly. He felt that the giant rhinoceros was shameless, so far-fetched things could be said, and if he wanted to get rid of himself, he would just say, why bother to go around so much.


    Ju Xi smiled and said: "Two choices, the first one, you and the ape clan can live, but you have to disuse martial arts, and then use it for me, you can be a military, and the ape clan must serve me. The second option is, you all die!"


    "Master Giant Rhinoceros, you are too despicable!" Ape just stood up and said angrily. For him, humiliating him or the Ape Race is fine, but humiliating Tang Ye is not.


    It''s not just the apes just like this, the other apes are the same. In their hearts, Tang Ye was not only a simple lifesaver, but also a sanctified lifesaver, so to speak, a lifesaving saint. How can a saint be bullied?


    Some ape tribes originally thought that this time the cheetah tribe was eliminated and the giant rhinoceros tribe was helped. The giant rhinoceros was the leader of the world and made great contributions. Then the status of the ape tribe should be improved a lot, and the treatment would be much higher. However, these former oppressors have not changed at all, and they have made such excessive demands. Suddenly they had no hope for the Giant Rhinoceros. It seemed that any rights and status must be won on their own, by fighting!


    Tang Ye looked back at the ape tribes, and saw all the ape tribes showing their expressions of indignation towards the giant rhino tribe, which was relieved. At this time, even if you take the first shot, everyone will feel that this is a defense of justice, this is the helpless choice of the Giant Rhinoceros to deceive others too much, and there will never be guilt or betrayers.


    Having said that, it is ridiculous to find such a peace of mind. From the very beginning, their status and treatment were doomed to the way they wanted to get what they deserve was resistance and war.


    Tang Ye looked at the giant rhinoceros and said, "I can''t choose a single choice."


    "Really? Then you forced me to take action against you!" The giant rhino snorted coldly, and then the armored soldiers all stepped together and made a sonorous sound of armed armor, feeling very powerful.


    The atmosphere became a big battle.


    Tang Ye lowered his face, looked at the giant rhinoceros, and said, "In that case, I will borrow your head to use it."

 Chapter 1562： Mushroom gas!

    The apes were gritted with anger by the attitude of the giant rhinoceros, which was really shameless. Now they don''t think that if they cooperate with the giant rhino clan, they can make other changes. After all, they have to rely on themselves for what they want. It is useless to count on others.


    The giant rhinoceros saw that the ape clan was like this, and he was worried that he had no reason to take action. In that case, get rid of the apes. In fact, he didn''t need any reason to take action, because the ape clan was called down to facilitate the action. Otherwise, the ape tribe hides on the stone mountain, and the armored army will not be able to chase after them.


    "I gave you the opportunity, but you don''t cherish it, that''s what you asked for!" The giant rhino snorted to Tang Ye, then waved his hand, and immediately the surrounding armored forces acted and blocked the opening of the stone mountain. , And then attacked the apes.


    Unable to jump on the stone mountain, the ape clan was trapped under the valley. If there is no other power to help, the ape tribe is equivalent to being trapped and let the giant rhino tribe slaughter.


    However, Tang Ye, who had known the intentions of the Giant Rhinoceros in advance, didn''t make any preparations. Just now, he asked Yuan Gang to arrange something first, just to prevent the current incident, otherwise he would not agree with the hundreds of apes falling into the valley.


    In addition, even the hundreds of apes who fell into the valley would not be easily defeated by the rhino. The ape race nowadays is not what it used to be.


    At this time, a giant rhinoceros iron armour waved a heavy spear in his hand to stab an ape tribe, but because the ape tribe had learned the diamond fist, it was able to send out strength to protect the arm, forming a diamond arm. This is equivalent to adding a layer of steel. So the ape clan went directly to the iron armour.


    There was a clear sound from the ground, and the heavy spear of the Iron Armored Army collided with the King Kong arm of the Ape Clan, making a clear sound, but no one was broken. For the Iron Armored Army, this is not surprising, their armed equipment is the best in the second heaven, it can be described as invulnerable, how could it be easily broken.


    However, for the Giant Rhinoceros, it is extremely amazing that the Ape Clan can issue a diamond arm and block their heavy blows. The ape tribe can actually block one of their heavy blows, if the ape tribe strength tried before, this is absolutely impossible.


    Pong, pong, pong!


    At the same moment, more than one armored army made a shot at the Ape Clan, so the collision sound was repeated several times. Then, the armored army began to be stunned. Are all the apes so strong?


    The armored forces shot together, and under the encirclement, they could not kill a few ape races immediately. This is absolutely unscientific. When the giant rhinoceros saw this, his brows were frowned, and he had a bad feeling. After all, starting from dealing with the Cheetah Clan, he had seen too much Tang Ye''s extraordinary, whether it was strength or calculation. So he was afraid, afraid that Tang Ye had already calculated what happened now!


    Regarding Tang Ye, Ju Xi firmly believed that he could not be afraid of his power, but he must be afraid of his plan. This cunning human race!


    Chi Chi!


    At this time, there was the sound of archery from Shishan, and the armored army looked up, it was a series of arrows wrapped in something.


    When the giant rhinoceros saw it, he knew it was tricky without thinking about it, and shouted to the armored army: "Be careful, don''t get hit!"


    The armored army formed a bronze wall and an iron wall, blocking all the sharp arrows, but the sharp arrows were different from the usual ones. The thing wrapped on the sharp arrow is a poisonous mushroom. Once these mushrooms are broken, green air that can numb people will emerge. Although the Iron Armor is a copper wall and iron wall, it cannot prevent the spread of gas.


    When the mushrooms were broken, toxic green gas emerged, which soon filled the valley slowly, and then heard the sound of falling to the ground, which was quite rhythmic. It was the sound that the armored armored army would make when it fell.


    Tang Ye and the Yuan Clan had already made preparations, and they would not be poisoned by taking the medicine. When the green gas dissipated, I saw a layer of paralyzed iron armor on the ground. Only a small part of the iron armor formed a shield without being invaded by poison gas. But for those who don''t have an antidote, they need to protect against the poison while dealing with the ape race, the odds of winning are not as big as before, and there is no chance of winning.


    "Gegu!" At this time the big red bird flew again, hovering over the valley, hiding a large shadow on the ground. The addition of the big red bird''s coercion made the Iron Armored Army more panic and lost the fighting spirit just now.


    The giant rhinoceros clasped the weapon in both hands, staring at Tang Ye furiously, and at the same time regretting it. He also felt that it would be too hasty to shoot Tang Ye directly. This is Falling Star Forest, Tang Ye''s home court, how could it be easy to make a move. In his plan, he can hold the big red bird, and several generals can hold Tang Ye, then other iron armies can annihilate the apes. However, it never expected that the ape race had already made preparations, thoroughly studied the weaknesses of the Iron Armor, and launched a counterattack with this.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    At this time, another group of apes lying in ambush on the stone mountain fired poisonous arrows again. The armored army resisted again, but it was inevitable that another part of it was neglected, and it was invaded by poison gas and fell down again.


    The giant rhino is not enough to consume. In order to break this predicament, the giant rhino condensed strength around the body to protect himself from poisonous gas, and then rushed towards Tang Ye to deal with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is the one who leads all actions, kill him, then other ape races will not pose a threat!


    Seeing the giant rhinoceros rushing, the big red bird wanted to help deal with it. It will never allow others to hurt people related to Phoenix. That might make the phoenix Nirvana and reproduce the ancestor power of fire in ancient mythology. Burning all the wasteland, no one is a rival. The flame will swallow everything and become the master of everything!


    However, Tang Ye waved his hand to tell the big red bird not to take action. He personally dealt with the giant rhinoceros, because he had said that he wanted to use the giant rhino''s head.


    The Flame King Halberd condensed in Tang Ye''s hand, and he greeted the giant rhino''s big hammer with a loud bang, deafening, and the two sides of the valley were impacted by the force, and the rocks fell.


    "I should have killed you long ago!" Ju Xi and Tang Ye yelled at Tang Ye after parrying. Now that Tang Ye has become a tricky enemy, he feels that he shouldn''t cooperate with Tang Ye, shouldn''t let Tang Ye live so long, otherwise he won''t be calculated by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled slightly, and said to Ju Xi: "Should have killed me long ago? The question is, can you kill me? If you can''t kill me, let alone the problem of being too early."


    "You..." The giant rhinoceros was flushed with anger by Tang Ye, and he shouted again: "You are really mean, you have been calculating me!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and didn''t want to talk to Ju Xi any more, and hummed: "You tried so hard to kill me, and I tried so hard to live, is there any need to say who is mean? Don''t I need some tricks, You won''t kill me anymore? And, it''s not so much despicable, it''s a tactic, it''s a good brain. Besides, don''t you do the same for cheetahs?"


    "Hmph, it''s useless to say more, when I take off your head, you can go to **** and arrogant!" Ju Xi yelled and used all his strength to deal with Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1563： I can too!

    Tang Ye and the giant rhinoceros fought, and Yuan Gang would not be idle, he took the ape clan to fight with the remaining iron armour. However, there is a gap between the strength of the Ape Race and the Iron Armor after all, and it is not so easy to deal with. Only Ape Gang can take advantage.


    The big red bird felt that there was no need to let the ape race slowly fight, and later got injured or even died, so he sprayed flames on the remaining armored army. As soon as the ape saw it, he immediately let the apes retreat, so as not to be affected by the attack of the big red bird.


    The big red bird''s attack is wide-ranging, and when the two armies are fighting, it will definitely hurt both armies. It is not powerful enough to lock out who to beat in the crowd. Fortunately, the apes retreated, the big red bird did not hesitate, and flew back and forth with a wave of fire, and under such an attack, the giant rhinos were plunged into the sea of ??fire, and there were bursts of painful wailing.


    The big red bird attacked, and the ape tribe on the mountain released poisonous gas arrows. The remaining giant rhino tribe couldn''t hold on for long, and was finally annihilated, almost completely wiped out.


    "Ah!" At this moment, there was a painful cry in the air, and then a silver shadow fell, which was the giant rhinoceros.


    The giant rhinoceros was defeated by Tang Ye. He couldn¡¯t believe that a strange flame monster appeared behind Tang Ye just now. He didn¡¯t recognize it at all. It was very powerful and terrifying. After colliding with him, he couldn¡¯t stop it at all and fell down. It was already clear that he had suffered extremely severe internal injuries and would no longer be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    During the fall, he looked at Tang Ye very confused and unwilling, not understanding how much power Tang Ye had hidden, how weird. In fact, the strange monster that smashed into him just now was Tang Ye''s extremely powerful summoning secret technique.


    Listen to the flames!


    The people of Nine Heavens seem to be unfamiliar with the Divine Beast. The divine beast is the divine beast under the seat of Ksitigarbha. The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is a figure of the ancient true **** era. Probably, apart from the ancestral land, the outside world rarely has such power. After all, the ancient true gods disappeared from the ancestral land, and even if there were other places, they were legendary figures in the age of ten thousand realms, and had nothing to do with the true gods.


    Tang Ye only used the power of Huo Di Ting for a while, but he did not expect that the giant rhinoceros was not the opponent of Ting Ting''s beast at all. In this way, Tang Ye has more confidence in the future, because the things brought from the ancestral land, although there is no detailed cultivation division, but because of the power of the ancient true **** and the origin, the power is often more powerful than the cultivation of the ten thousand realms. The secret technique is even more powerful.


    Or, for Ten Thousand Realms, those secret techniques are ancient and rare true mystery techniques, which can be unified by one technique.


    boom!


    The giant rhinoceros fell to the ground and fell heavily, knocking out a pit, dusty. At the moment he hit the ground, he couldn''t help but vomit a mouthful of blood.


    Tang Ye slowly fell from mid-air, stood in front of the giant rhinoceros, looked at the severely injured giant rhinoceros, and said: "I am relatively conservative with my own strength. I used to think that I have to increase my strength to fight you no matter what. After seeing your strength, I think it is nothing more than that."


    What Tang Ye said was not a joke. He used to be very conservative about his strength estimates and tried to be safe, but in fact, with so many magic skills, he can completely make up the gap in some strength levels. After all, his magic skills are from the ancestral land, with the shadow of the ancient true gods, and even the magic skills of the origin power.


    Juxi knew the situation of his serious injury, only then did he think that facing Tang Ye''s weird power and the big red bird sitting in town, he shouldn''t rashly attack Tang Ye. What made him think that he could get rid of Tang Ye and the Ape Clan again? It was probably a kind of self-confidence brought by victory, and he was dazzled by victory.


    Looking at the iron armored army that fell all around, the giant felt a bleak feeling. Looking back at Tang Ye, he looked lonely and vicissitudes of life, and said: "Tang Ye, you are really different. For you, there should be no chance of luck. Lord Upper Realm¡¯s order, get rid of you immediately, immediately, and at all costs! How can I forget, how could it be simple with the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms'' protection, otherwise, how could the adults in Upper Realm be alarmed?"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, listening to Ju Xi''s words and also knew some information. The lord of the upper realm wanted to kill him immediately, so he probably knew his identity. Knowing that under the protection of the ancestor of the Long Family, and even more secret arrangements, he is very variable and will affect the order of the Nine Heavens.


    "It''s a pity that you didn''t kill me in time." Tang Ye looked at Ju Xi sneered, "Even if you kill me in time, it may not be successful."


    Ju Xi snorted coldly and turned his head, not wanting to talk to Tang Ye anymore. The matter is now, he feels complicated and confused. Not only thought that he was dead, but also wondered if Tang Ye hadn''t done anything yet, if there would be other opportunities. If he can choose, he naturally doesn''t want to die.


    At this moment, Tang Ye came out with a bit of joking, and said, "In fact, I have something to tell you."


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye with a puzzled expression.


    Tang Ye did not immediately say, but walked to the corpse of the previously killed Leopard Tian, ??and then pulled the corpse of Leopard Tian, ??walked back to the giant rhinoceros, put Leopard Tian¡¯s corpse down, and said, "You think Killed Leopard Tian?"


    Juxi was even more puzzled, and said, "Baotian died, isn''t he still dead? If he was pretending to be dead, he should have found a chance to escape long ago."


    "What if this isn''t really Leopard Heaven?" Tang Ye looked at the giant rhinoceros and said with a joke.


    "What did you say?!" Ju Xi said in surprise.


    Tang Ye bent down, fumbled to the face of Leopard Tian''s corpse, and then lifted it. He didn''t expect that Leopard Tian''s face was lifted off, and then Leopard Tian revealed another face.


    This is a fake leopard day!


    "Wh, what..." Ju Xi looked at the fake Leopard Sky and didn''t know what to say. The fake leopard sky is dead here, what about the real leopard sky?


    Ju Xi looked at Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye saw this, Tang Ye must know where the real Leopard Heaven is.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "If I guessed correctly, Leopard Sky is still in the Black Iron City, and is preparing to attack you Giant Rhinoceros to completely take down the Black Iron City."


    Finding that Leopard Tian was a fake Leopard Tian, ??Tang Ye felt that Leopard Tian''s reaction was too simple and relieved when he said that he had killed Leopard Tian before. That was the patriarch of the most powerful clan in the Erzhongtian, who died in the Falling Star Forest like this, how could he easily accept it without roaring or roaring, he was quite willing, and he didn''t pretend to be like him. Such a character should not be like that. So Tang Ye guessed, and went to check just now, but didn''t expect it to be true.


    The giant rhinoceros heard that Leopard Sky was in the Black Iron City and wanted to attack the Black Iron City, and was shocked, and suddenly realized why the Cheetah Clan had hidden the other two-thirds of its power. It turned out that it was all for the Dark Iron City!


    The giant rhinoceros was unwilling to be calculated like this by Leopard Sky, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Let me go, I will rush back to Black Iron City to stop Leopard Sky! You must know that if you don''t stop Leopard Sky, it will be huge to you and the Ape Clan. The threat! Leopard Heaven hates you deeper than anyone else!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said to Ju Xi: "You are not the only one who can stop Leopard Sky, and I can too, so why should I let you go?"

 Chapter 1564： Players behind the scenes!

    Ju Xi felt heartbroken when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Not only was he able to stop Leopard Tian''s plan, Tang Ye could also do it, and Tang Ye really didn''t need to let him go. He wanted to kill Tang Ye just now, and his thoughts about Tang Ye were completely revealed. Unless Tang Ye''s brain is sick, why should he let him go without him.


    Looking up at Tang Ye, Ju Xi realized that now he had no conditions to negotiate with Tang Ye. This feeling was so bad that he finally admitted that he regretted shooting Tang Ye and wanted to ask for mercy so that Tang Ye would not kill him. There are still half of the Iron Armored Army in Dark Iron City, as long as they go back alive, there is still a chance to make a comeback.


    But Tang Ye didn''t intend to let him live. At the moment when he wanted to beg Tang Ye for mercy, Tang Ye suddenly shot, a sharp flame pierced his heart. He felt a tingling pain and couldn''t speak even if he wanted to speak. His throat was quickly filled with blood pouring from inside, and he vomited blood.


    "You...you..." The giant rhinoceros stared at Tang Ye fiercely, knowing that he was about to die, so naturally he wouldn''t beg for mercy anymore, but wanted to scold Tang Ye and curse Tang Ye, but he couldn''t say the whole thing.


    The giant rhino is dead.


    Boom!


    Suddenly the sky exploded, and then the wind rose and the sky became dark and gloomy. This is because the lord of the world has died, and the will of the world has become chaotic again. A realm of will illusion will soon be opened, allowing capable people to conquer, and then choose a new master of the realm.


    The news of the death of the world lord will soon spread throughout the second heaven, and then there will be a chaos. However, because of the presence of the Cheetah clan and the presence of the Leopard Sky, this chaos will soon be subdued, and if no one prevents it, then Leopard Sky will become the next master of the world.


    And this is what Tang Ye wants to stop. He wants to let the chaos of the double heaven continue. In the second heaven, except for the giant rhinoceros and the leopard sky, the strength of the other characters is basically the same. The fight will not get the result so quickly, then there will be continuous chaos, and a dominance is no longer possible.


    According to Tang Ye''s plan, during this chaotic period, it was the best period for the development of Yuangang and the Yuan Clan. When the ape has just gained enough power, then it will be when he makes a blockbuster, and dominates the double heaven in the name of "King Kong"!


    "Apegang, I want to go to Dark Iron City immediately. You are responsible for dealing with the giant rhinoceros and cheetah tribe. These giant rhinoceros armored armies are all very precious resources. Collect them to create an ape clan armored army for yourself. This will be very beneficial for your ape clan to dominate the double heaven in the future." Tang Ye said to Ape Gang.


    Yuan Gang nodded excitedly and said, "I understand!"


    But he wanted to help Tang Ye again, and said, "I will also rush to Black Iron City with you to solve Leopard Sky!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yuan Gang and smiled: "This is the root of your ape clan. As the patriarch, it is not advisable to leave after the war just now. The follow-up processing depends on you, so you don''t need to follow to the Black Iron City. "


    Yuan Gang wanted to say something, Tang Ye waved his hand to let him not say more. Tang Ye will not give in to this arrangement. At this time, he looked like a boss, not modest at all. Ape had already subconsciously regarded himself as Tang Ye''s hand long ago. Tang Ye was so determined that he nodded and obeyed.


    Tang Ye took the corpse of the giant rhinoceros, jumped on the big red bird, and let the big red bird rush to Black Iron City immediately. On the way, Tang Ye broke the giant rhino''s neck directly. As long as the giant rhinoceros''s head, the giant rhino''s body was thrown away at will, perhaps it would be eaten by a beast. This is the fate of the once master of the world, what meaning can it have after death.


    Tang Ye only wanted to stimulate the giant rhinoceros in Black Iron City to the maximum. He would not say that the giant rhinoceros was killed by him, but he would say that it was killed by the cheetah clan. In this way, those giant rhinos will do their best to fight against the cheetahs. When the two races fight each other, the third party who will be on the sidelines will ultimately benefit.


    This third party is not only ape tribe, but also other tribes. Tang Ye had already asked Yuangang to arrange for someone to notify other tribes, especially those oppressed by the Cheetah tribe. There is no need to tell them face to face, just tell them the current situation of the cheetah clan. Then, as long as one more tribe comes out to deal with the cheetah tribe, the cheetah tribe can be hit harder. Coupled with Tang Ye''s own shots, this time he would definitely be able to get rid of the Cheetah Clan. Even if it can''t, it can make the cheetah clan feel bad for a hundred years.


    Even people in the cheetah clan are afraid of death and can be controlled. After Tang Ye arrived at the Black Iron City, he saw that the Cheetah and Giant Rhinoceros were already at war. Tang Ye bought such a cheetah clan and asked him to take the head of the giant rhinoceros to demonstrate in front of the giant rhinoceros armored army, saying that the cheetah clan had killed the giant rhinoceros, so that the giant rhino clan surrendered and gave up resistance. Will be the same as the giant rhino.


    The giant rhinoceros is the master of the world. Whether it is really dead can be determined by observing the sky. The sky changes, the will returns to chaos, and the illusion of will appears, that is, the Lord of the world is really dead. The giant rhinoceros armored army, and the generals who led them, saw that the giant rhinoceros was really dead. They were not afraid, but roared again and again.


    "Who sent that idiot! The character of the Giant Rhinoceros is not unknown. They will not succumb. If they are stimulated, they will be dead men with no brains. Either the enemy will die or they will die by themselves!" The lower two-thirds of the Cheetah Clan''s power rushed to the gate of the Realm Lord''s General Mansion and confronted the remaining half of the Iron Armored Army. Unexpectedly, he suddenly jumped out of a fellow clan, threw out the giant rhinoceros head, and said something to stimulate the giant rhino clan.


    This cheetah clan talked about why the giant rhinoceros was killed, because their cheetah clan designed a conspiracy in the Falling Star Forest, using tricks to kill the giant rhinoceros, and also eliminated the other armored armies.


    The giant rhinos think that the cheetahs are despicable and bold about this kind of thing. If they give in, it will be more uncomfortable than death. It doesn''t make much sense to live in the hands of the cheetah clan. What''s more, they have half of the Iron Armored forces, and they may not be opponents of the Cheetah Clan. In recent years, Leopard Tian didn''t dare to do it directly, and he was not afraid of the strength of the Iron Armor. Therefore, even if the cheetah clan cannot be won, the cheetah clan can still pay a heavy price. At least it will take decades to recuperate.


    Leopard Sky¡¯s plan was destroyed in this way. Now he had to face the extremely violent Giant Rhinoceros. The two tribes worked desperately. In the end, the Giant Rhinoceros Iron Armor was wiped out, and the Cheetah Clan was not well. Two-quarters of the strength, now only a few hundred people are left, and Leopard Tian is also seriously injured.


    "Damn it!" Seeing the loss on his side, Baotian scolded again and again, really wanting to shred the corpse of the clansman who had come out with the rhinoceros head to shout. In his original plan, at least more than a thousand people could remain. He was wondering what the **** was going on with that idiot, how could he do such a thing without his order.


    And soon, a guess flashed across his head, a terrible guess.


    There are still people behind, manipulating these things. In a game, he is the player, but there are bigger players behind the scenes!


    At this time, Baotian saw a human race appearing in the battlefield with corpses all over the field.

 Chapter 1565： Eaten to death!

    Leopard Tianben was rectifying the remaining forces, and suddenly he saw the remaining forces looking straight behind him, his eyes widened, and he was very surprised. He couldn''t help but look back and saw a human race slowly approaching. And behind that human race, there is a huge primitive firebird.


    They had already heard about the various rumors of human demons in detail. So seeing that human race and the big fire bird, Leopard Tian and other people can conclude that it is human demon Tang Ye!


    At this time, the speculation that he had just made flashed in Bao Tian''s mind again. The man behind the control is human demon Tang Ye!


    Baotian couldn''t help but clenched his hands into fists. If it is true as guessed, then hasn''t he become a clown, who has been played around by this human demon all the time.


    Tang Ye walked up to Leopard Tian, ??squinted and smiled: "Leopard Tian? It''s real this time, I don''t want to kill another fake Leopard Tian."


    "You..." Baotian was very surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Because Tang Ye''s words meant that the power he sent to Falling Star Forest was wiped out! Just now the cheetah clan was holding the giant rhinoceros head to stimulate the giant rhinoceros clan. Although he was very angry, there was something to be happy about. That is, the giant rhinoceros was killed. Does this mean that the force that he sent to the Falling Star Forest, according to the plan, used advance preparations to defeat the giant rhino and the armored army?


    Now that the giant rhinoceros is dead, the result should be like this. However, the current situation is that the giant rhinoceros is gone, and Tang Ye, the human demon, has also come to Dark Iron City, with a terrifying primitive monster. Leopard Tian couldn''t understand the situation. Unless there is another situation, that is, the giant rhinoceros was killed by Tang Ye, and the Cheetah Clan power he sent was also killed by Tang Ye!


    However, Baotian didn''t believe that Tang Ye could do such a thing. Even if Tang Ye had extinguished his two powers of the Cheetah Clan in succession, he had also extinguished the Four Little Heavenly Kings. However, after all, it was the Giant Rhinoceros who had gone with the Iron Armor, along with several elders in his cheetah clan. The combination of these two forces was much stronger than the previous four little kings, so how could they be defeated by Tang Ye.


    "Why you?!" Baotian stared at Tang Ye and shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled playfully and said, "Isn''t it just the dog biting the dog, and then I picked up a bargain."


    "You..." Leopard Tian was extremely angry, staring at Tang Ye and couldn''t scold him, suffocating a breath. Tang Ye said that the dog biting the dog was not the battle between the cheetah tribe and the giant rhinoceros tribe. At this point, he understood why Tang Ye could get rid of the power of his Cheetah and Giant Rhinoceros. Quite simply, Tang Ye is behind the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole. However, he couldn''t understand why Ju Xi and his men were so stupid that they were used by Tang Ye.


    Leopard Tian glared at Tang Ye and said, "So, do you think you can get rid of me now?"


    "Of course." Tang Ye shrugged.


    "Arrogant!" Leopard Tian let out a cold snort, then swished, he rushed directly towards Tang Ye, extremely fast, faster than the enemies Tang Ye had encountered before. Tang Ye felt a sense of tension and immediately backed away.


    But even so, after he retreated to stabilize himself, there was still a blood stain on his face. Although the reaction was quick, Leopard Tian''s strength was very strong and could not completely dodge it. This is also considered lucky, if Leopard Tian is stronger and his whole head is gone, then there is no need for it.


    Leopard Tian let Tang Ye see his greatness. He looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "You are wishing. You think you can use the battle between the Cheetah and the Giant Rhino to get rid of us at the same time. If it is so easy, I How to be the patriarch of the strongest tribe in Erzhongtian!"


    Tang Ye stretched out his hand and wiped the blood stain on his face. The tension just now disappeared, and he took a big breath, then lifted the strength of the dead wood to spring, and then gently wiped the blood stain on his face. At this time, he saw that the blood stain disappeared directly. , Was obviously healed by the power of dead wood every spring.


    Seeing it, Bao Tian narrowed his eyes slightly, and he was more cautious about Tang Ye. Although he said that Tang Ye was wishful thinking, but Tang Ye was able to avoid his full attack just now, indicating that Tang Ye''s strength was not worse than him. Now he heals the wound instantly. Although it is a small wound, if you are not very familiar with and proficient in the use of Reiki, you can''t do such a thing. He is now very sure that Tang Ye''s strength is much stronger than he thought.


    Tang Ye looked at Leopard Tian with a smile, and said, "If you weren''t injured, and you''ve just gone through a battle and consumed a lot of energy, then I''m probably going to fall to the ground just now. Leopard Tian, ??your strength is really amazing. "


    "What''s the point of saying this?" Leopard Tian stared at Tang Ye as he warned.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s boring, just say it casually. Then, I think you are very anxious, and I am also anxious, then let''s not say more, let''s go to war!"


    After all, Tang Ye changed into the flame form of the Overlord Halberd in his hands, rushing to fight Leopard Tian. Leopard sky greeted him, and hundreds of Cheetah soldiers behind him also rushed up to attack, but at this time the big red bird flew down from mid-air, shaking the ground with a bang, stopping all the hundreds of Cheetah soldiers.


    This is very powerful and domineering. But those cheetahs are by no means any powerful players, they are just cannon fodder. The big red bird directly attacked them with a fan-shaped flame jet, and the cheetah clan wailed and suffered heavy losses.


    The Leopard Tian who was fighting with Tang Ye, after a heavy blow with Tang Ye, their respective strengths were not much different, and no one defeated the other. The powerful impact force made both sides retreat. Then Baotian looked back at the tribe who had been killed by the big red bird, feeling even more serious. He looked back at Tang Ye with an indescribable sense of humiliation and shame.


    The patriarch of the most powerful tribe in Erzhongtian, or even the most powerful person in Erzhongtian, is now actually forced to such a situation by a human race?


    Not to mention, Tang Ye is the one he must kill to kill his enemies. Can''t kill Tang Ye to avenge his son, and he will be planted in Tang Ye''s hands. How can he be willing?


    "Kill!" Leopard Tian yelled loudly, rushing to fight Tang Ye with no regard for anything. In the current situation, the Cheetah Clan¡¯s long-term plan is probably gone, and the loss is too heavy. If Tang Ye can''t be killed, then living will not make much sense. Even if he could consider a comeback, he couldn''t do it because he was suffocated!


    If you are angry, there is no mood to do things. To bear the humiliation is too difficult for the naturally arrogant cheetah clan. Besides, he may not be able to live. Because Tang Ye also has a powerful primitive monster to help. Although Baotian struggled to resist, he actually knew in his heart that the chances of winning were low.


    "Let''s do it too! The Cheetah tribe has insulted us too much, and we must give them back this time!" At this time, there was a voice outside the battlefield, and it was people from other tribes. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they have to fight back the cheetah clan.


    When Baotian saw tribes appearing one after another, they all came to the Cheetah tribe to settle accounts. At this moment, he still wanted to fight Tang Ye. Because the cheetah clan has been eaten to death.


    "You arranged everything." Baotian looked at Tang Ye and exclaimed, "You are really... quite terrible."

 Chapter 1566： One pick four!

    The big red bird hit the remaining cheetah tribes hard, and then people from other tribes came to the cheetah tribe to settle accounts. The big red bird stopped entangled with the cheetah clan and went to help Tang Ye. With the assistance of the big red bird, Leopard Tian was quickly defeated, Tang Ye beat him half to death, but did not kill him, leaving it to the people of other tribes to deal with.


    It is conceivable that Leopard Tian must have a miserable end. Being dealt with by so many tribes is the same as a prey being divided by a few fierce wolves. There is no possibility of death.


    Of course, when dealing with so many cheetah tribes, Tang Ye was not alone. He had already sent many ape tribe elites to Black Iron City on the big red bird and lurked. Otherwise, after Tang Ye came to the Black Iron City, it would not be so easy to deal with Baotian, nor would he know him so well.


    Now, based on the information collected by the elite apes, Tang Ye went to the Cheetah Clan''s headquarters, and it was an underground cell. The purpose is obvious, to get the second piece of the Overlord Halberd.


    There were not many Cheetah soldiers staying in the headquarters, nor were they very powerful. Tang Ye took a pair of ape clan elites and broke in easily and came to the underground cell. Seeing the alien races imprisoned in the dungeon, Tang Ye knew that they were all imprisoned by the Cheetah tribe, and they were probably all high-status figures of the major tribes. Tang Ye released them all, and it was also great to let the figures of these tribes owe him a favor. Although they don''t expect them to return the favor of a human race, they can somewhat reduce some hostility.


    These released tribal figures hated the cheetah tribe and joined the army against the cheetah tribe. Soon, the cheetah tribe¡¯s headquarters fell into chaos, and there were constant killings. Few cheetah tribes had time to care about Tang Ye. Tang Ye went straight to the lowest level.


    The closer Tang Ye got to the lowest level, the blood of Tang Ye''s dragon family had a strong reaction to the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd, and Tang Ye''s speed couldn''t help being accelerated. He swiftly moved, and hurried to the lowest level. At the lowest level, there was a gloomy corridor, but there were no traps. Tang Ye passed by and came to a dark stone door, and used force to open the stone door.


    The situation inside was the same as when the Leopard Heaven came before. There were four old cheetah tribes sitting cross-legged around. They were the absolute masters of monitoring the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd. In Erzhongtian, I am afraid that no one is their opponent, it is estimated that the strength is close to the level of Heavenly Wonderland.


    The second remnant of the Overlord Halberd was sealed in the central altar, with an ancient magic circle, a strong chain, and a burning flame protected by special power.


    The four old cheetah tribes had always closed their eyes and remained motionless, even if the Leopard Heaven came last time, they were still motionless. Because except for the second shard of Overlord Halberd, they ignored everything else. But when Tang Ye pushed open the Shimen, they opened their eyes at the same time, and looked at Tang Ye with a look of murder.


    Tang Ye is here to grab the second wreck of the Overlord Halberd. As the watchers, they must kill Tang Ye!


    Whoosh!


    Tang Ye was still looking at the second wreck of the Overlord Halberd, that powerful force seemed to be flooding him. He has an intuition that if he gets that power, then no one in Second Heaven will be his opponent anymore. But at this moment, an old cheetah clan rushed in front of him instantly, locked his throat, and wanted to kill him with one blow.


    The speed of this old cheetah clan is faster than Leopard Sky. Tang Ye couldn''t keep up and wanted to avoid it, but it was clear that it was too late. If you withdraw back, then not only is the face slashed, the whole head may be gone. Therefore, we must resist directly!


    However, the power of the old cheetah tribe is only one of its speed, and its terrifying explosive power is the second. Tang Ye was only close to the power of the intermediate earth immortal, and was not an opponent at all.


    "What should I do?" This kind of thinking just flashed through his mind. Before he could get the answer, he had to make a defense. The speed of the old cheetah clan did not allow him to think more, even if it was only one second longer.


    boom!


    The old cheetah clan grabbed the steel sharp thorn, but did not directly pierce Tang Ye''s throat as expected, but like two powerful forces colliding, erupting a terrible impact.


    The dust raised by the power impact and the light of the secret technique dissipated, seeing that there was nothing around Tang Ye''s body, but the steel thorns of the old cheetah clan couldn''t touch him.


    That is the power of a small field.


    Tang Ye did not retreat at the critical moment, but stood still and directly released the power of a small domain, turning the space within one meter around his body into a domain under his control. This is equivalent to transforming this small space into a place different from the overall space. To break the space is to break the void. This is not something that can be done easily. Even if it was a blow from the old cheetah clan, it could not be done.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, the other three old cheetah clans shot together and attacked Tang Ye in three other directions. Bang Bang Bang, three loud noises in a row. Suddenly, there was an old cheetah clan attacking around Tang Ye. Looking at it this way, Tang Ye seemed to be one to four.


    But Tang Ye''s strength was not enough to deal with four such powerful people, and they were all close to the antenna level. Although it is difficult to break the void, the void is constructed by Tang Ye''s power. If his power is not strong enough, it will be broken. Now the space around Tang Ye began to be distorted, and the strength of the old Cheetah tribe was about to squeeze in.


    At this moment, Tang Ye had already activated the power of the overlord''s halberd fragment. Without the power of the overlord''s halberd, he couldn''t support it at all. His brows were frowned, and he didn''t expect such a powerful cheetah clan to guard him. In the face of the huge power gap, he really didn''t know what to do.


    He looked at the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd. If he could get that power, the power of Overlord Halberd would surely rise again, and perhaps there would be a turning point. However, the second remnant of Overlord Halberd was sealed, and there was no way to come to him.


    Maybe you can try the method of summoning. He is of the dragon family''s blood, and the overlord''s halberd will be called upon to explode the necessary power, and then break the seal. This is the case with the first wreckage. Moreover, Tang Ye has already mastered its power, and the meditative call is not a problem.


    Before the small realm was broken, Tang Ye immediately closed his eyes and meditated. While lifting the power of the Overlord Halberd Fragment, he closed his eyes and meditated, summoning the second Overlord Halberd Fragment in front of him.


    After Tang Ye did this, the second remnant of the Overlord''s Halberd that was sealed on the sacrificial platform began to glow golden light and became stronger and stronger. At the same time, the bottom of the dungeon began to vibrate, as if an earthquake was about to occur, then stones fell, and the entire dungeon was being destroyed.


    When the four old cheetah tribes saw it, Gu Jing Wubo''s expression had always turned into a panic, very heavy. The power of the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd was activated. If they didn''t kill Tang Ye in time, then when Tang Ye got the power of the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd, he would become unstoppable!


    "Kill him!" The four old cheetah tribes almost simultaneously drank lowly, sending out their fullest strength, and working together to kill Tang Ye.


    But at this time, the overlord halberd on the side of the altar trembled quickly, and finally broke free of the huge chain and sealing circle, flew to the sky above Tang Ye, and entered Tang Ye''s small domain.


    boom!


    A terrifying force erupted, from the inside out, directly knocking the four old cheetah tribes into flight.

 Chapter 1567： Invincible again!

    The second fragment of the Overlord Halberd entered Tang Ye''s small domain, merged with the first fragment of the Overlord Halberd, and connected into a longer "golden stick" with a length of more than one meter. Under the golden light, the connected patterns on the surface became more and more like some kind of beast. The power it generates at this moment can definitely crush any alien race in the second heaven.


    Even the foreign race of the Triple Heaven, as long as it is the strength of the lower-level Heavenly Immortal, I am afraid it is not an opponent. The weapon used by the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds, such a power estimate, is considered small. Perhaps, even a small piece can compare the strength of Tianxian. And the fundamental reason for the limited power of Overlord Halberd might be Tang Ye''s strength limit.


    The two pieces of Overlord Halberd that were fused together exploded with an impact, directly knocking out the four old cheetah tribes. They hit the wall, and the wall was broken.


    The four old cheetah tribes were injured, but they did not dare to neglect. They knew the serious consequences of being taken by Tang Ye, the human demon, of the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd, they couldn''t afford it, no one could afford it. Because the demons of the human race grow up, their alien race will encounter unprecedented disasters.


    Therefore, the four old cheetah tribes didn''t care about being injured, and immediately stood up, rushed towards Tang Ye again, and launched a fatal attack on Tang Ye.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye was holding the two pieces of the Overlord Halberd combined with two fragments, and the power that burst out was extremely terrifying. Shrouded in golden light, with fluttering clothes, the full form shown by the Overlord Halberd, with more real parts, is more powerful and domineering. Against that light and coercion, Tang Ye''s heroic posture is more like a **** of war.


    Tang Ye looked majestic and indifferent, facing an old cheetah clan who rushed forward, he swept the Overlord Halberd directly, and an invincible force rushed out. The old cheetah clan who came first felt it from a distance, couldn''t help being shocked, and immediately turned all of their strength into a defensive force to resist Tang Ye''s attack.


    However, when the power from the Overlord Halberd passed by, the old cheetah clan directly became two pieces. He couldn''t stop the power of the Overlord Halberd at all. He thought it could be stopped, but he was directly cut in half. Both sides flew away, blood splashing, as if time stopped for a while, this kind of result was completely unimaginable by the old cheetah clan.


    But this is the fact. Soon, the two halves of the old cheetah clan crashed into the wall and the ground. The real collision caused the other three old cheetah clan who wanted to attack Tang Ye to hesitate. The power of the second fragment of the Overlord Halberd was also aroused, this human demon, they have no power to fight!


    Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd fused with two fragments and waved his hand to kill an old cheetah tribe. He was not very proud, but looked at the other three old cheetah tribe with indifference and said, "Let''s do it. It''s all dead anyway, don''t think you can still live."


    The second fragment of the Overlord Halberd has been sealed for so long, and now it is born, there is a bloodthirsty spirit, just like the first fragment, the burst of power almost made Tang Ye unable to control it, killing many giants. Ant.


    Now Tang Ye can control a lot better, but he doesn''t plan to keep those three old cheetah tribes, so he wants to kill, which just happens to make the second piece of Overlord Halberd open the meat.


    As the war weapon of the once Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms, the blood he drew was more than thousands. In addition, the Overlord Halberd itself possesses agility, and if it is not consecrated, I am afraid that it will be difficult to exert its corresponding power, nor can it be convinced. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s blood of the Dragon family, it would be impossible to use such a weapon.


    The three old cheetah tribes glanced at each other, then shook their heads and sighed, knowing that things were out of control, they definitely couldn''t deal with Tang Ye. However, it didn''t make sense for them to stay alive, more because they didn''t have that face, so they rushed to Tang Ye again, already dead consciousness.


    As a result, they died very simply. Tang Ye waved the Overlord Halberd, which had merged the two fragments, and his power was against the sky, at least against the double sky, no one could resist. Kakaka, the three old cheetah tribes were all hit by Tang Ye.


    The four old cheetah tribes died, the overlord halberd pieces were also in hand, and the powerful force was felt. At this moment, Tang Ye had enough confidence to open the door of the realm, and then to the third heaven. According to the memory passed down by the old man of the remnant soul, he knew that the third heaven had begun to have a heavenly clan. The heavenly race has the same appearance as the human race, if you don''t distinguish it carefully, you may not be able to distinguish it. Therefore, after the Triple Heaven, you can see a lot of "human faces", and you won''t feel so weird, surrounded by some "orcs".


    In fact, it is quite appropriate to say that aliens are "orcs" or "orcs". Because except for the Celestial Race and the Angel Race, almost all other alien races evolved into half-human appearances from monsters. Even the demons tend to be humans. Probably from the point of evolution, they have developed towards the human race. After all, the origin of the human race comes from the ancestral land, and the ancestral land is the place where the true gods resided in the ancient age of true gods. The first creatures they created were human beings. So the human race is called the longest of all things. It is not a shame to evolve toward the growth of all things.


    Only the later development and changes, the decline of human race, the rise of alien race. The spiritual wisdom of the alien race continues to develop, reaching the human level. In addition, at the time of birth, in order to bridge the gap in intelligence, alien races will have other places to surpass human races, such as having a strong physique, or super fast speed.


    If it surpasses the human race in spirit and intelligence, and has other powerful abilities, then why do you still subdue to the human race?


    Therefore, when the foreign race has this kind of rebellious thought, it is quickly put into action. As a result, they found that this kind of thing can be done!


    As a result, with the rise of alien races, the human race was expelled and reduced to the lowest level of beings.


    The resistance of alien races naturally has their reasons, some are because they are unwilling to subdue to the human race, and some are oppressed and deprived by those violent human races... various reasons. Therefore, in that war, no one was right or wrong at the beginning. However, later, when the alien races achieved victory, things began to change. They became wanton killing, trampling, and becoming evil. Then, at this time, it can be said that they are doing something wrong. As a human race, it is only natural to oppose this behavior of alien races and revitalize the human race.


    Tang Ye arrived at the Nine Heavens and had seen the situation of the human race, so he felt something. As a human race from the ancestral land, human race dominates over there, so seeing the human race encounter something like that, it feels difficult to accept it, and slowly he has resisted.


    But in any case, he does not belong to the Nine Heavens. If this kind of easy thing conflicts with his fundamental purpose, he will also give priority to the fundamental purpose.


    Therefore, now, he would not think of making the Second Heaven a place suitable for human life, but instead planned to find the ethereal secret realm, immediately break through the strength, and then go directly to the Third Heaven.


    boom!


    Tang Ye rushed out of the underground cell directly, and a golden light rushed up, attracting the attention of the foreign race in Dark Iron City. When they saw Tang Ye, they were all stunned, and then panicked.


    That is the human demon!


    Completely unstoppable, he will not want to kill people!

 Chapter 1568： Who else!

    Tang Ye rushed out of the underground cell directly, the golden bursting beam was amazing. Then a huge firebird descended, as if waiting for Tang Ye, and obediently let Tang Ye stand on its head, just like Tang Ye''s mount.


    The aliens who saw this scene in Dark Iron City were amazed by it. Seeing that Tang Ye looked like a king, watching the world, the foreign races in the city were silent, and there was silence.


    They don''t know what to do. The battle between the Cheetah and the Giant Rhinoceros made them know that these two powerful tribes that have been managing the Erzhongtian are no longer expected. So what can they do in the face of such human demons?


    If this human demon wants to kill, he can''t escape, right?


    The people of foreign races in the city all think this way. They knew that their lives were in Tang Ye''s hands. Such things are quite powerless to them. Coming too fast, there is not enough psychology to accept it. Unable to resist, but unwilling, finally broke out suddenly, becoming a kind of fear and panic.


    Driven by emotions of fear and panic, the alien people rushed to flee. Chaos, the whole city is in chaos. The devil is here, the death is here, you must escape, you can only escape.


    Tang Ye stood on the big red bird, left his body empty, and saw the situation of the alien people, and said that he was speechless. He didn''t say to slaughter these alien people, so these alien people scared themselves.


    After getting what he wanted, Tang Ye didn''t want to delay too much time, and wanted to return directly to the Falling Star Forest. However, the powerful alien race felt that it was necessary to get rid of Tang Ye, the human demon, so as not to let Tang Ye harm the people. With a kind and righteous heart, they joined forces to deal with Tang Ye in order to make the alien people less afraid!


    Tang Ye was blocked by them. Among them, there are different tribes, including tiger tribe, snake tribe, cow tribe and so on. They have firm expressions, they are not afraid of death, their power is suspended in the air, encircling Tang Ye in a circle.


    "We won''t let you kill innocent people indiscriminately!" An imposing middle-aged tiger clan shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked around these alien races surrounding him, and said, "You...what are you doing here?"


    "Nonsense! Of course I killed you! We won''t let you kill any of our people!" The middle-aged tiger clan shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "So, you are trying to protect your own people, or relatives, or innocent people, and then come to kill me. Even if you know that you can''t stop me, you may even be killed by me, you must do so. do?"


    "So what! Human demons, do you think we will be afraid of being killed by you?!" The middle-aged tiger cried out.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Are you afraid that I am not important. The important thing is that I do not intend to kill you, nor do I want to kill those innocent people. I am leaving now. So, do you let it or not? "


    When many foreign races heard Tang Ye''s words, they looked at each other a few times, as if they had discussed them, and then the middle-aged tiger clan shouted to Tang Ye again: "We won''t believe the words of a demon!"


    Tang Ye became impatient, cold-faced, and hummed: "If I speak so seriously, naturally I won''t lie to you. But if you insist on stopping me, I won''t blame me for the consequences at that time!"


    Seeing Tang Ye being so serious, some aliens were shaken. They felt that this was indeed the case. If Tang Ye were to start a killing, why bother to talk nonsense with them, he could join hands with Big Red Bird to destroy the city from the beginning, and there is no need to wait until now.


    However, some alien races are very stubborn. One of them shouted in a low voice: "The devil is the devil. Now if you say you don¡¯t kill, you will kill someone sooner or later! So now we are going to kill him and let him live one more day. We die more people! It may be our wives, sons, daughters, or parents! So, we must not believe the words of this human demon!"


    This alien¡¯s words persuaded other aliens well because he mentioned his family. To them, who had prejudice against Tang Ye from the beginning, Tang Ye was a human demon who killed people without blinking, and was their natural enemy, who came for revenge. Such people are a threat to them and also to their family members. Therefore, it is natural to get rid of it.


    Therefore, this group of alien races still did not give way, continued to block Tang Ye, and made a pose of preparing to attack.


    Tang Ye was quite helpless with them. Their starting point is good, but they are too stubborn and stubborn. Tang Ye didn''t want to waste time with them, and based on their goodwill and justice starting point, so he didn''t want to kill them, so he signaled the big red bird to fly into the sky and leave.


    "Don''t want to run away!" However, these alien races are determined to join forces to kill Tang Ye, and they don''t know where they are confident. Perhaps it is because of a belief that justice will eliminate evil. The middle-aged tiger clan gave a low cry, with the help of the power of the alien race nearby, rushed to chase Tang Ye and launched an attack on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s few patience was consumed. He is indeed trying his best to be a good person, but he has never thought of how good he is in front of these alien races. Since these alien races insisted on killing him, he didn''t bother to bear it anymore. Perhaps the lesson of blood will make them less stubborn.


    Facing the middle-aged Tiger race who rushed to catch up, Tang Ye looked cold and indifferent, without using a weapon in the form of a king''s halberd, it was just a punch in the past. Now Tang Ye''s power, even if he didn''t activate the power of the Overlord Halberd Fragment, had already been fused with a lot of power, so it didn''t take much effort to deal with alien races that were so weaker than Leopard Sky and Giant Rhino.


    "Ah!" With a punch with Tang Ye, the middle-aged tiger clan broke his arm directly, and fell into the ground with a cry of pain.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t let the middle-aged Tiger Clan fall. He grabbed the middle-aged Tiger Clan¡¯s neck and fell in front of the group of alien races, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you. You have to block me. Do you think I dare not? Kill you?"


    "If this is the case, let me die first and let you see my determination." With that, Tang Ye slammed the middle-aged tiger clan to death, and then threw the body on the ground.


    This middle-aged tiger clan is the strongest among these alien races, but facing Tang Ye, he has no ability to fight. Those alien races looked at Tang Ye, and didn''t dare to take action for a while. Tang Ye also repeatedly emphasized that he would not attack them, nor would he kill the foreigners in the city. It is they who are entangled. In this way, if they were not entangled, then Tang Ye would not kill them. These aliens began to think about this issue.


    But there are still stubborn aliens who stand up to Tang Ye and yell: "Don''t think that I will be afraid of you in this way, I want to be with you..."


    call!


    Click!


    The foreign race wanted to say something to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye suddenly exerted force and sucked him over, and then pinched his neck again. He died, and Tang Ye threw away his body again.


    Tang Ye looked indifferent and majestic, looking at the aliens who were frightened and still a little stunned, snorted coldly: "Who else wants to block me? Or all of you? If you want to die, just shoot."

 Chapter 1569： Sword Tiger!

    Many foreign races can feel the oppression that Tang Ye brings. That is the oppression brought about by the huge power gap. In other words, in front of Tang Ye, they had no possibility of confrontation at all. Although on the surface there is an advantage in numbers, a group of ants has no advantage in front of a single person, and a group of ants can be trampled to death with one foot.


    Tang Ye didn''t deliberately acted so mad. He was not an arrogant person. He just wanted to deter these alien races and let them stop entanglement, otherwise he would be killed in vain.


    "Who else?" This is a very domineering sentence. Sometimes it can deter people, and sometimes it can stimulate and provoke people. Now it''s up to the group of aliens to choose. If you still want to stop Tang Ye, it will probably be killed.


    Those alien races didn''t dare to go out to compete with Tang Ye, because even if they talked too much, they might be killed by Tang Ye before they finished speaking like the guy just now.


    Tang Ye saw that none of them dared to come out to entangle again, and re-launched to the head of the big red bird, flying to the falling star forest with the big red bird.


    Many foreign races watched Tang Ye leave, seeming to be very unwilling, but they were undeniably more relaxed and relieved, because they would not be killed, and the people in the city would not be killed. In this way, Tang Ye really did what he said.


    But this point will not be appreciated by the aliens. After a sigh of relief, they once again became deeply hostile to Tang Ye. They discussed how to deal with Tang Ye¡¯s affairs. They all felt that Tang Ye should be killed as soon as possible, so as not to threaten them and them. Family.


    However, the results they have discussed now become meaningless the next day. Because the second heaven has lost the Lord of the Realm, the Will of the First Realm returns to chaos, and the illusion of will is opened. All tribes that think they have strength plan to go to the illusion of Will and want to become the master of the first. But the Cheetah and Giant Rhinoceros, whose strength was far surpassed them, have already been greatly injured, and I am afraid they will not be able to revive them again within a hundred years. Then they will fight even more for the position of Lord of the World. With this kind of purpose and desire, conflicts and chaos among the tribes began to appear. No one under the unified presidency, dealing with human demons is no longer a priority, and is slowly being stranded.


    Er Zhong Tian became chaotic, and it was difficult to choose a realm master. This was exactly the purpose of Tang Ye''s plan. Let the double heaven be chaotic, the ape race can slowly develop in the Falling Star Forest, waiting for the blockbuster day.


    But at this time, Tang Ye had already ignored the situation of the second heaven, he and the big red bird came to the deepest part of the Falling Star Forest, with the purpose of searching for the ethereal secret realm.


    Tang Ye, who had obtained the power of the two overlord halberd fragments, now had great confidence even in a battle with the big red bird. Like before, he felt that he could not beat the Big Red Bird. Keeping up with the big red bird in strength, as well as various magic skills, Tang Ye is not afraid of encountering any powerful monsters. No matter how strong it is, there won''t be too many against the sky, he is confident that he can deal with it.


    There are few treasures in the deepest part of Falling Star Forest, so it is difficult to find. However, seldom does not mean there is no. Once found, the value is completely incomparable with the treasures outside. The big red bird came here to find a tonic to help advance. Then it found a very dense aura, thinking that there must be treasures. However, the monster beasts there are not only it, there are other more powerful ones. The hole-like wound on its body was wounded by a primitive sword tiger monster.


    The original monster beast of the sword tiger is roughly similar to the appearance of the saber-toothed tiger. The most conspicuous thing is the evolved canine teeth. They are very sharp and long. Even if the mouth is closed, the canine teeth are still exposed and clearly visible. It''s much scarier.


    The strength of the Sword Tiger Monster Beast will not lose to the Leopard Sky and the Giant Rhinoceros, but it is a primitive Monster Beast, living in the deepest part of the Falling Star Forest, and will not care about outside affairs at all. The strength of the sword tiger monster beast is also higher than that of the big red bird, otherwise the big red bird would not be injured so badly, and it would almost die.


    What about flying advantage? The speed and explosiveness of the sword tiger is so fast that when the big red bird wants to escape, it rushes out, and with a single jump, it can jump to the big red bird and pull it down. Enough strength, enough domineering, anything that is a huge advantage in the eyes of others will become worthless.


    The big red bird is afraid of the sword tiger, so he is not willing to come here again, even if there is a magical baby, he is willing to give up, it does not want to be killed by the sword tiger. But now, when Tang Ye came with him, he was not so scared. Because Tang Ye''s power is no longer weaker than it, and Tang Ye has other wonderful techniques, as well as very clever, if you join hands with it, you can definitely defeat the sword tiger. In addition, because it ate a lot of Tang Ye''s flames, its strength has also broken through, and its strength is actually not much different from that of the sword tiger.


    Even if it doesn''t have enough strength, the big red bird will accompany Tang Ye, because it is not cooperating with Tang Ye, but serving Tang Ye. Since it is serving orders, what the master wants to do must naturally be carried out. It dares not violate the phoenix.


    The deepest part of the Falling Star Forest, where the aura is abundant, is actually the entrance to the ethereal secret realm. The sword tiger monster beast has taken over here, as the king of this field, other monsters naturally dare not offend. But this ethereal secret realm is rather strange, it seems that special conditions are needed to enter, so the sword tiger has not been inside so far, and can only wander around the entrance to find a way to enter.


    The big red bird asked Tang Ye to act carefully, let it lead the sword tiger away, and Tang Ye went to see if he could enter the secret realm. But Tang Ye said it was unnecessary. He let the big red bird land directly and hit the sword tiger.


    "Roar!" Seeing Tang Ye and the big red bird, the sword tiger roared through half of the forest. The monster beasts within a hundred miles of hearing this roar all crawled on the ground and did not dare to move. They knew that it was their king who was angry, and they were worried that the king would be angry with them. Then they would have a chance to survive.


    The king in the field, authority is not to be offended. Regardless of who Tang Ye is, Jianhu dares to step into its territory like this, it will make Tang Ye unable to return alive.


    With a roar from the sword tiger, a violent wind blew around, making life hurt. But Tang Ye stood on the ground, blocked the harsh wind with his strength, looked at Jianhu with a calm face, not afraid that Jianhu suddenly leaped over and slapped him to death.


    "Let''s make a deal, I know you understand." Tang Ye looked at Jianhu with a smile, that smile is the same as before, confident and evil.


    The sword tiger is very intelligent, higher than the big red bird, and naturally understands what Tang Ye said. It looked at Tang Ye and didn''t make a move for a while. It is very curious, a human race, so bold and confident?


    When Tang Ye was dealing with Jianhu, the third heaven had already received news that the second heaven could no longer stop the human demons and would come to the third heaven. The Lord of the Triple Heaven, a heavenly clan, sitting on the throne with a calm expression, he will take full responsibility for this matter.


    Meanwhile, Saya has reached the fourth heaven. In addition, there are more figures from the Eightfold Heaven faction, arriving one after another. In the Triple Heaven, Tang Ye will face a more severe situation.

 Chapter 1570： Mozu movement!

    On the Eightfold Heaven Palace, Shana closed her eyes to predict her perception. The stars in the sky are changing, others can''t understand what it means, but Shana can. It shouldn''t exist to predict this kind of thing. But because of the existence of the Book of Destiny, the predictions can be made.


    The so-called prophecy is probably to pry into the book of fate. There is a book of destiny on the ancestral land, and probably on the Jiuzhongtian side. However, there is no imbalance on Jiuzhongtian. The destiny book on the ancestral land has undergone a subjective change and is no longer a pure fate control.


    Shana opened her eyes, her eyes filled with worry. She knew that the human race had grown up again and brought great disasters again. The order of the double heaven has been destroyed, and the bloodshed between the tribes has become even greater. The human race that comes with revenge must be killed as soon as possible, otherwise there will be more bloodshed!


    The emperor of the eighth heaven is absolute authority. Jiuzhongtian is a chaotic world, there is no ruling order, only the strength of gangs, whoever is strong and who is weak, who is destroyed, is happening every day. But under the eightfold world, it is under a kind of ruling order management. Then the emperor of the eighth heaven is the strongest and most authoritative emperor. As the emperor of the Eighth Layer of Heaven, Nu Enchong initially dismissed Tang Ye''s affairs, but as Tang Ye grew, he cared a little.


    Nu Enchung was sitting on the throne, underneath a group of his men. He just received a message from the Astronomy Palace that Erzhongtian could no longer control the human demon. He was silent for a while, then looked at the officials underneath, and said, "Do you think, where can this human demon go?"


    "At most three heavens." A courtier said.


    Nu Enchung smiled and said, "So confident? When the human demon appeared in the first heaven, you thought that the human demon would be killed soon. As a result, not only was he not killed, but he became the lord of the world. Cut off the connection between the first heaven and the upper realm, making the first heaven his domain. This also liberated the human race, and the human race develops in the first heaven, trying to restore the glory of the human race in the future. When it comes to the second heaven, the Lord of the world also said , Will solve the human demon immediately, but now he is solved by the human demon, right?"


    Hearing what Nu Enchung said, one of his officials stood up and said, "King, you have used some words incorrectly. Those human races are not liberation, but they have seized our land by tricks. As for this human race demon can walk all the way to the third heaven, then It''s because I haven''t met a real master in this big world."


    Nu Enchung is relatively open-minded, allowing others to point out his mistakes. He nodded to the courtier''s words and agreed. Because this world belongs to them, it seems that it is wrong for them to enslave the human race to say that the human race is liberated. The human race was originally destined like that, and it was born destined. If they strive to achieve a good position, then they can also allow it, as long as they contribute enough. After all, there are a group of human races in their eighth heaven.


    "Who is going to deal with that human demon now?" Nu Enchong said with a hand on his cheek, very leisurely.


    A courtier said: "The gods of plague, fire and water have all gone. If they take action, there will be no accidents. Besides, Lord Saya has also gone."


    Nu En Chong squinted slightly and said, "Is this four deities?"


    "Yes," the courtier said.


    Nu Enchong laughed, appearing harmless to humans and animals, and said, "If they can''t solve this human demon, then let them not come back and can''t afford to lose that person."


    "Except Saya." Nu Enchung added: "Saya is not under my control. She is always alone and only obeys the instructions from the astrology house, huh..."


    With a self-deprecating laugh, he couldn''t tell whether Nu Enchung was happy or angry. Below the eighth heaven, there are things he can''t control, which is really not a happy thing. Because, below the eighth layer, he is not only a king, but also self-proclaimed "Heaven". So his men are the gods.


    This shows that his ambition and arrogance are not as gentle as they can be seen. It''s usually so peaceful because "Heaven" can''t be provoked, and it won''t affect the mood for some trivial things.


    The officials heard Nu Enchong''s self-deprecating laugh, and did not speak, because they knew Nu Enchong at this time was very terrifying, and it was a time when he was easily regarded as rebellious. Since it is the sky, he must control every inch of land below the eighth layer, even every strand of air. But this ambition was offended at my doorstep. The special existence of the astrological house made Nuen Chong love and resented him. He has always wanted to turn the astrology house into something in his hands. He has solved most of the people in the astrology house, but Shana and Saya have never stood. One day, he will solve this matter.


    "Have you seen this human demon?" Nu Enchong asked suddenly.


    The officials were taken aback, and then they replied: "We have never seen this human demon. If we want to see him, I''m afraid we have to let the Astrology Palace cast a spell."


    Nu En Chong squinted his eyes, and said, "Isn''t that human demon the lord of the heavens? Then I will establish a connection between the lord of the world to see what this human demon is like."


    "The king doesn''t need to be like this." A courtier persuaded, "The trivial human race, how can the king personally come forward. I think that the human race demons will be left to the plague gods. We have other things to do now.


    Nu Enchong watched the courtier not speak, he didn''t like being blocked. But think about it, it is true, if the human race of the lower realm wants him to come forward, he will do everything himself, it is not like a king. Nu Enchong laughed and said, "In this case, I won''t bother with the human demons. I believe you can solve it, but don''t tell me the accident again."


    "Wang, please rest assured, there will be no accidents." A courtier said very confidently.


    Nu Enchong nodded and said, "The other things you mentioned just now belong to the Dark Demon Race."


    "Yes, King." The courtier who had just spoken looked worried and said: "The Astrology Palace has long given information that there is a vague atmosphere of the dark demon in the nine heavens, so it is guessed whether the dark demon came through the nine heavens. In our world. If this is the case, it is necessary to prepare as soon as possible."


    Nu En Chong sighed and said, "Isn''t someone already responsible for this matter?"


    The minister replied: "But it was a bit surprising. The latest news from the Astrology Palace said that the appearance of the Dark Demon is similar to the appearance of the Human Demon. Even Master Shana himself said it. That human demon may be related to the dark demon."


    "That human demon again?!"


    Nu Enchong became a little impatient now, his voice was cold and aggravated, and he coldly snorted: "The human demon appeared from the first heaven, why is it related to the dark demon? You call him a demon, isn''t it because Did you kill a few tribes? It''s just a rumor from the lower realm, you actually believe it?"

 Chapter 1571： Greater omen!

    Tang Ye ended up with the title of individual demon, so far from the current situation, there is no trace of anything related to the dark demon. People in the upper realm also know that the reason why it is called Tang Ye is because Tang Ye killed too many in the first day of the sky, and was notoriously cruel, especially for doing things that killed a city because of one person, saying that he was not a devil and did not believe it. .


    As for Tang Ye, the human race who emerged from the first heaven, Nu Enchong was disdainful in his heart. But now that Tang Ye is involved in more and more things, he feels very uncomfortable. Because the more things Tang Ye involved, the more complicated it was. But what is so simple about a person who emerges from the first heaven?


    Therefore, Nu Enchong strongly disagrees with the courtier saying that Tang Ye is related to the Dark Demon Race. Although the Dark Demon Race is evil, the evil also represents a powerful and terrifying power. Even the figures of the Eightfold Heaven are also afraid. Can the human demon have such power?


    Definitely not. If there is, why bother struggling so much. It took a year or two from the first heaven to the second heaven. Although for them cultivators, a period of one or two years is nothing, but for a human race it is a long time. In short, Nu Enchong didn''t think Tang Ye had the power of the dark demons.


    He said to the courtier: "You mentioned that the Human Race Demon is related to the Dark Demon Race. What about the evidence?"


    The officials don¡¯t know why Nu Enchong is so repulsive that Tang Ye is related to the Dark Demon. It is reasonable to say that if the Dark Demon is showing signs of emergence, it is good to find a starting point. It is very suitable to use Human Demon as this starting point. It can be explained to the people, and the focus can be on the human demons. As long as the human demons are killed, nothing will happen and the people can be better pacified.


    The officials didn''t know, saying that Tang Ye was related to the Dark Demon Race was to raise Tang Ye. This touched Nu Enchong''s inner arrogance, so he opposed it.


    However, Nu Enchong will not be arrogant, if he can show evidence, he will attach great importance to this matter. He was still very afraid of the horror of the dark demons. When he was a child, he had seen his father capture a dark demons lurking in the space of the world gate leading to the Nine Heavens. The dark demon was just a small servant, but he could easily kill a general next to his father, and his father personally caught the dark demon.


    Therefore, the dark demons will affect his authority and ruling existence. If such a thing is true, it will definitely be dealt with as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, the officials did not have evidence to prove that Tang Ye was related to the Dark Demon Race, so the courtier who spoke could only explain: "This is the latest news from the Astrology Palace. Only they know the specifics."


    "Then go to the Astrology Palace and ask." Nuen Chong snorted coldly. He wanted to see if the Human Race Demon really had so many things, of course, it was regarded as paying attention to the Dark Demon Race.


    For a long time, Nu En Chong and several important men went to the House of Astrology. Shana opened the Astrology Palace, and they could enter the suspended palace and talk to Shana.


    "Sana, I received a message that the Human Race Demon is related to the Dark Demon Race. Is this true?" Nu Enchong asked Shana.


    Shana nodded to Nun Chong and said, "This is the worst guess."


    "That is to say, there is no concrete evidence?" Nu Enchong asked.


    Shana shook her head and said, "There is no evidence."


    "Then why do you still say that? Doesn''t this cause panic? I hope you can report truthfully." Nu Enchong said in a bad manner.


    The Human Race Demon really has nothing to do with the Dark Demon Race, I really value the Human Race Demon!


    Shana looked at Nu Enchung in silence, and then said: "I say this, I just hope you can pay enough attention to the affairs of this human race. He is definitely not as simple as you think. He is about to step into the triple heaven now. Going down, it will be a matter of time before he arrives at the Eighth Layer. But you must know how much bloodshed will happen when he arrives at the Eighth Layer."


    "And..." Shana frowned and added, "In my prediction, the human race does have a strange power, and this power has been hidden by him. At this time, there is a dark demon activity on the Nine Heavens. Traces. This is very suspicious and we must take it seriously."


    Nu Enchung laughed and said, "Sana, I think you are worrying too much. That human demon has a strange power, and we all know what''s going on. It''s nothing but Longao... the blood of that adult, got It was once protected by the power of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds. This power, the Human Race Demon was there from the beginning, not only when the Dark Demon Race was active, so there is no coincidence or coincidence. The reason why the Human Race Demon can survive until now, It¡¯s because of the strength of that adult, so we don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Shana lowered her head to think, for what Nu Enchung said was not unreasonable, she had nothing to refute. But she disagreed with Nu Enchung¡¯s words and said, ¡°Even if that human race has nothing to do with the dark demons, but has the power of that adult, we can¡¯t despise it. No, it should be said, because he has that one. We must pay more attention to the strength protection of adults. Because according to what happened, because of the strength protection of that adult, the human race has grown quite terribly, and it is about to enter the triple heaven. How can it be underestimated? "


    Nu Enchong smiled triumphantly and said: "Sister Shana doesn''t know that the power of the adult that this human demon can obtain will become weaker and weaker. Because someone uses the power of the once Lord of the Worlds, then The current Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds will definitely suppress it. Although the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds travels far away in the unknown world, he can definitely feel the power of the Lord of the Ten Thousand Worlds. When he knows that the human race is using that power After that, it will definitely stop it. At that time, it will be easy to kill this human demon without the power of that adult. Therefore, the more this human demon comes to the higher-level world, the less difficult it will be to deal with ."


    "but¡­¡­"


    Shana still wanted to refute, Nu Enchung waved her hand to stop her, and smiled: "Well, sister Shana, you don''t have to worry about this. We don''t underestimate the human demon now, do we? Because Shaye is gone, I They also sent the Plague Gods. Isn¡¯t it enough to kill a human race who has just entered the third heaven? What you have to do now is to always pay attention to the situation of the dark demons. The human demons, his existence, his trajectory, It¡¯s all very obvious, so you don¡¯t need to make special predictions."


    Shana lowered her head and thought, Saya was indeed going to deal with the human race. She believed her sister and stopped arguing with Nu En Chong. She didn''t like to say too much, because she was already weak, and she was tired after talking so much with Nu Enchong. She nodded to Nu Enchung, saying that it would be the case.


    However, after Nu Enchong and the others left, she looked up at the starry sky and found that the astrological signs were even more chaotic. The stars she thought represented Tang Ye showed a greater omen.

 Chapter 1572： Overlord secret skills!

    Da Hong Niao thought that Tang Ye was really an incredible guy, and actually went to make a deal with the sword tiger monster. This is the territory of the Sword Tiger Monster Beast, everything belongs to it, why does it want to make a deal with Tang Ye?


    The big red bird was worried that Tang Ye would be killed by the sword tiger monster beast, and he was ready to defend, but the result was not what it thought. After the sword tiger demon beast roared, although he stared at Tang Ye steadily, he did not attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the sword tiger with a calm expression, and said, "Although this is your territory, the treasure should belong to you, but now you have a treasure and you can''t get it. What''s the use? And I can help you get it. The baby inside."


    Sword Tiger roared at Tang Ye again, even if it was just communication, it showed strong pressure. But what made it quite puzzled was that even if it showed great strength and coercion, Tang Ye, the human race, didn''t take it seriously and still looked at it so calmly. It had never seen such an arrogant person, so angry it was half dead. However, it was very interested in what Tang Ye said.


    This is indeed a secret realm, but it is not an ethereal secret realm. It doesn''t know it, it only knows that there are precious treasures in it. However, this secret realm has an enchantment, it can''t enter. It had discovered this secret place for decades and tried various methods, but it still couldn''t enter. This is what Tang Ye said, there is no baby but can''t get it, it doesn''t make much sense.


    The monster beasts of the second heaven, no matter how smart they are, they still can''t speak. Tang Ye saw that Jianhu hadn''t expressed his position, and said again: "You can shoot at me, but at least give me a chance to see if I can open this secret barrier. If not, you can shoot at me, but I I will fight back because I don''t want to die yet. If I can open it, I will get a point for the treasures in there."


    Sword Tiger yelled at Tang Ye twice. He didn''t look angry or attacked Tang Ye. It seemed that he was considering Tang Ye''s proposal. Although he could not enter this secret realm, judging from the surrounding situation, there are many human civilization characteristics. Or, the human race can really open this secret barrier.


    After thinking about it, the sword tiger moved two steps aside, which was a move away. Its attitude was very clear, and it agreed to Tang Ye''s proposal to let Tang Ye try to open the secret barrier.


    Tang Ye smiled and walked over. When he reached the secret barrier, he saw a lot of sloping boulders with ruined walls and covered with moss, but you could still see those carvings. It was indeed a human language.


    For this kind of secret realm, Tang Ye was confident that he could enter. Because he knew that the ancestors did a lot for him and laid a lot for him. Perhaps this is a special treatment for being a dragon family. The first ancestor of the Long Family was the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, and he must have seen a lot of things. From the legacy of the first layer, the giant black snake, to the second layer, all of them are beneficial to Tang Ye.


    In this way, the purpose of Tang Ye''s operation is very clear. After obtaining these powers left by the ancestors, he can fight against the alien race. Just like a task, you don''t need to think about it, just execute it.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to think about whether there were other conspiracy attempts behind him. He is very clear that even if there is, he can''t spy on it at the moment, and he can only guess if he keeps going deeper and seeing more things. Before that, the only thing he can do is to take advantage of these powers, but at the same time be careful not to let himself go into a situation where he cannot be recovered.


    Sword Tiger saw Tang Ye standing still in front of the barrier, and urged him twice to make Tang Ye act quickly. Tang Ye squinted his eyes, guessing that this barrier was probably also arranged by the ancestors. Because he was here, he felt the aura of meeting Yizhongtian and the **** snake. But the **** snake slept in a ruin underground, because he was touched by his appearance, and it came to life. Now there is a similar breath here, and he decided to try it too.


    Tang Ye cut his palm, let his blood be stained on his hand, and then pressed it on the secret realm barrier. The old-fashioned approach is a very safe way. Only posterity can open the barrier, this is a kind of protection.


    After Tang Ye put his blood-stained hand on the barrier, he saw the barrier swinging from side to side like a wave. Sure enough, there was a reaction in the barrier, Tang Ye and Jianhu were both excited, and it seemed that there was hope to enter the secret territory. At this time, Tang Ye tried to put his hand in, and found that he could reach in, so he stepped in.


    The sword tiger saw it and wanted to enter the secret realm. It flew over, however, the barrier closed again after Tang Ye entered, and the sword tiger hit the barrier and was bounced back fiercely.


    The power of this enchantment was quite terrifying, even the mighty sword tiger was shot far away. In fact, it is much more than that. The moment the sword tiger came into contact with the barrier, it immediately reacted and quickly formed a defensive force. Otherwise, it is not as simple as being ejected, and I am afraid it will be hit hard. If the strength is weaker, I am afraid it will be crushed directly.


    Roar!


    Although the sword tiger was ejected, but seeing Tang Ye enter, it thought that Tang Ye had deceived it and wanted to monopolize the secret treasure. It roared and became very angry.


    Tang Ye could also hear the sword tiger''s roar in the secret realm. He turned around and watched Fei pounce, but he did not dare to touch the enchantment again. He was afraid of being injured, and he shrugged helplessly. "Don¡¯t worry, I will abide by what I told you just now. I don¡¯t want to have so many enemies now. Those alien races are enemies, it¡¯s hard to explain, but you monsters are easy to get along with. So, the baby inside, I I will give it to you."


    Jianhu was stunned when he heard what Tang Ye said. He didn''t expect this human race to be like this. Is it really that good?


    Tang Ye smiled again: "Whether you believe me or not, you can''t help me now unless you can break through the barrier. But you have already seen the terrible barrier, so there is no need to waste your thoughts. You are still outside. Honestly wait for the result, then you will know that I am not worthy of trust. However, you may have to wait some time, because there is a lot of spiritual energy inside, and I will use it for cultivation breakthroughs."


    Jianhu had no choice but to take Tang Ye. It can''t solve this powerful enchantment, and can only trust Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye was very excited at this time. Because he felt that the situation inside, the abundance of the spiritual energy, was the characteristic of the ethereal secret realm. In other words, he can practice breakthroughs inside, and perhaps reach the heavenly fairyland!


    Of course, what he said to Jianhu was also true, he would not monopolize the contents inside. He did not practice immediately, but first went to see what was in the secret territory. If there is a treasure, share it with the sword tiger, so as not to have to fight with the sword tiger when it is time, and delay time.


    Naturally, if he breaks through his strength, he can ignore the sword tiger, but, as he said, it is easier to be friends with monsters than with foreign races. Once approved by the monster, the monster will not easily betray, and the monster will not have so many twists and turns. The sword tiger is the strongest primitive monster here. It''s not a good thing to get its approval.


    After searching the secret realm, Tang Ye found that there was only one treasure he wanted, and that was the overlord secret skill left by the ancestors-Jiulong initiation.

 Chapter 1573： Be friends!

    In fact, there are no outstanding treasures in the Ethereal Secret Realm. This is actually left by the ancestors of the Long Family to Tang Ye. The main purpose is two. One is to provide the Ethereal Secret Realm for him to practice, and the other is to provide him with a secret skill.


    In addition to these two, as for the others, the herbs and spirit stones that have been bred for thousands of years are indeed good for Tang Ye, but since he agreed to give it to the sword tiger, he will. He weighed the pros and cons of taking or not taking those things, and found that "buying" the sword tiger''s heart was the most useful.


    Therefore, he gave the sword tiger those things. Now, he mainly studies the secret technique of Jiulong initiation. It turned out that the reason why this secret technique was placed in the Second Heaven was that it could only be used after at least two parts of the Overlord Halberd were recovered. The secret technique of Jiulong empowerment is difficult to learn all at once. Because the process of Jiulong empowerment is to cultivate one dragon, then two dragons, and nine dragons. That is the real Jiulong empowerment.


    If you learn the Jiulong initiation, you can release nine dragons, which is one of the strongest secret skills of the Long Family. For cultivators in Ten Thousand Realms, this trick can deal with 99%.


    After Tang Ye received the secret technique of Jiulong initiation, immediately began to use the supreme spiritual energy in the secret territory to make breakthroughs in cultivation. The diamond formula played a huge role, absorbing all the spiritual energy, tempering Tang Ye''s body, and storing power. Finally, the spiritual energy inside, I am afraid that it is more than half the spiritual core of the alien race in the second heaven. Therefore, an ethereal secret realm is a shortcut to leap forward and improve strength.


    It takes a lot of nonsense to absorb so much spiritual energy. Tang Ye closed his eyes and practiced. After opening his eyes, it was already half a month later. And he, as expected, broke through to the strength of Heavenly Wonderland. Then, he can learn the secret skills of Jiulong initiation. It is a pity that with his current power storage, he can only release a dragon, and there is still a considerable distance from the Jiulong empowerment.


    Therefore, he can only release a complete Jiulong initiation if he continues to grow stronger and has enough power in his body, otherwise this move is just a waste move. However, even if it only releases a dragon to deal with enemies of the same strength stage, he can easily suppress it. This gave him considerable confidence, and he didn''t have to worry about going to the third heaven.


    It would be very dangerous if they were immediately besieged by a few cheetah tribes like in the second day of heaven. Now that he has the Heavenly Wonderland and Jiulong''s initiation secret skills, even in the third heaven, he won''t be too worried. However, in the world after the Triple Heaven, the order is relatively chaotic. For example, the Triple Heaven is not necessarily the highest strength, the Heavenly Wonderland, there may be other stronger ones, so it is also relatively dangerous over there.


    Anyway, now is the time to go to the Triple Heaven. Tang Ye didn''t intend to delay too much time, he was both cautious about his actions, and he had an open-mindedness of taking one step at a time. Before leaving the secret realm, he casually took a few gems bred from spiritual energy, which were very useful for the cultivation of the monster beast, and they were given to the sword tiger so as not to distrust it.


    Primitive monsters did not master many cultivation techniques, so their ability to absorb spiritual energy was very weak. Even if they were given an ethereal secret realm, they could not be used well. They rely on shaped treasures, such as precious spiritual stones, which they swallow and slowly digest and absorb. So the spirit stones that Tang Ye took were absolutely precious treasures to the sword tiger.


    Walking out of the secret realm, the sword tiger was still guarding outside. Seeing Tang Ye, it was lying on the ground and stood up immediately, looking at Tang Ye with an alert expression. Because it found that Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than before entering the secret realm, even if it might not be an opponent.


    Fuck, Sword Tiger is very regretful now. I knew I would not agree to cooperate with Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye is stronger than it, so even if Tang Ye doesn''t abide by the previous words, it can''t help it.


    Jianhu''s worries were normal, but what it encountered was Tang Ye, an honest and trustworthy person. Tang Ye is like that. Once he thinks that the other party is not an enemy and can cooperate, or even make friends, he will be very sincere and not stingy. Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t play a rogue, and directly threw a precious spiritual stone to the sword tiger.


    Sword Tiger jumped up and put it in his mouth when he saw it, then put it on the ground and took a look. Suddenly its eyes widened, because this is a top-quality spirit stone, especially suitable for their monster beast cultivation. As long as you swallow this kind of spiritual stone, and then practice in retreat, you can make a huge breakthrough. If it can break through, the sword tiger can also go to the triple heaven.


    Sword Tiger looked at Tang Ye again, and didn''t know how to make an expression for a while. It didn''t expect that Tang Ye really did what he said, and this Human Race actually didn''t shame. It was really rare. Originally it thought it would definitely be at a loss, and it couldn''t beat Tang Ye, so it didn''t let Tang Ye decide.


    "Roar!" Jianhu was happy, and yelled at Tang Ye twice, expressing his happiness and excitement.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t need to be like this. I said, I am a very honest person, and I will definitely give you what I said. Be friends with you monsters, I am more steadfast. When I arrived at Jiuzhongtian, I found It¡¯s hard to be friends with foreign races, but it¡¯s better to be with your monsters. So, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s be friends."


    Jianhu felt a little weird when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and felt that Tang Ye was fooling him as a child. let''s be friends? It''s... naive. However, the argument is naive, but the reason is not rough. It feels that it can be friends with Tang Ye, it is not as good as Tang Ye is a human race, what is the strength, what will happen in the future, it is enough to be friends with one condition, it looks to Tang Ye pleasing.


    If someone else appears in the Falling Star Forest, if they see it, they will immediately jump on it for dinner. And Tang Ye, it never thought of treating Tang Ye as dinner.


    "Ohhhhh!" Jianhu changed his voice to Tang Ye, expressing friendship and willingness to be friends with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "There are more such spirit stones and spirit grasses in the secret realm. I will open a hole in this enchantment so that you can come and go freely. The treasures inside are enough for you to break through evolution. The only thing you need to do is to digest slowly. And in order to avoid being disturbed, after entering, you can place an enchantment yourself in the opening."


    "Wow!" Jianhu was even more happy, thinking Tang Ye''s suggestion was very suitable. If there are enough treasures in it, it really intends to retreat and break through. When it is done, it may be able to go to the Triple Heaven.


    Tang Ye didn''t say much to the sword tiger anymore, and opened an opening at the barrier, like a door, allowing the sword tiger to enter. Then he said goodbye to the sword tiger, sat on the back of the big red bird, and went to the gate of the second heaven, which was about to go to the third heaven.


    "Here are a few top-quality spirit stones with fire attributes, which are very suitable for you." Tang Ye sat on the head of the red bird, took out a few flame gems, and smiled at the red bird.


    There are many types of gems in the ethereal secret realm, so of course he has to take care of the big red bird. The big red bird can feel the breath of the flame spirit stone, and a few of them are enough for it to break through. It was very excited and grateful to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, these things are his investment. Foreign races cannot be friends, so be friends with monsters, powerful monsters will never lose to foreign races.

 Chapter 1574： The fate of the ancestral land!

    In the fairyland of heaven, it is not difficult to go from the gate of the world to the third heaven. Tang Ye had already explained everything, and then went straight up. A beam of light was enveloped in the vortex of the world gate, and then disappeared, and Tang Ye was no longer visible.


    While Tang Ye was heading to the Triple Heaven, various mutations occurred in the ancestral land. The time of Ancestral Land is slightly different from the time of Jiuzhongtian. There was a saying in ancient times that one day in the sky and one year on the earth. For Ancestral Land, although Jiuzhongtian is not a heaven, it is also a different world close to heaven. Although time is not so surprising, Tang Ye has been in Jiuzhongtian for more than a year, and ancestral land has passed ten years.


    In the ancestral land at this time, the restriction of air transport has almost lost its effect, because one person is constantly stripping away the restriction of air transport. This person is both familiar and unfamiliar. She is Lin Yourong, or the princess.


    Or in other words, neither, but the **** of destiny.


    In ten years, even if the princess kept resisting in her heart, she couldn''t stop the devouring of the book of destiny. Now, she is basically the incarnation of the Book of Destiny. Unable to stop the ancestral land of the Destiny Book, the strongest person in this ancestral land is the Destiny Book. Now, it is the goddess of fate, the princess.


    The princess is constantly weakening the shackles of Qi Luck, allowing the ancestral land to regain the power of "origin". The land of the origin allows the ancestral land to reabsorb the aura from all walks of life, making this land colorful and diverse. The so-called science dominates the world has completely changed, becoming gods, monsters and strangers.


    Even ordinary people began to slowly accept that the world is illusory. Ghosts exist. The demon also exists. God, but they haven''t seen God yet, otherwise they can pray to the gods to help deal with those evil ghosts and brutal demons.


    The world began to become chaotic.


    Where there is evil, there is justice. When the demons and ghosts appear openly, the corresponding people who deal with the demons and ghosts also appear. The world has become dark, but the end will not come so soon, because there is still the dawn of justice.


    Even so, no one knows the existence of the goddess of fate. The Goddess of Destiny has her own rules and a more ambitious plan. She dismissed the battles between mortals and little ghosts. What she cares emphatically is the power of the ancient true god.


    She wants to revive the power of the ancient true god, and only then can she master the power of Siyuan. Only by mastering the power of Origin can control the ten thousand realms and become the ultimate master.


    She knew that this was not a simple matter, because many of the ancient true gods opposed her, and she must get rid of these true gods. For example, to deal with her, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who cultivated the Book of the Earth, or Wang Fuxi, who practiced the Book of Man to protect humanity. There is even Pangu, the chaotic **** who pioneered the world.


    Destiny is a kind of will that exists when living beings exist. Before humans, there were true gods. God also has will, so destiny exists when the true God appears. Even more ancient than the true god. What the world was like before the true God was conceived. chaos? That also has the will of chaos. At that time, there is destiny. Destiny includes not only the destiny of mankind, but also the destiny of gods and all things in the sky of the universe.


    It is impossible to explain what fate is, but it does exist.


    At this time, the princess stood at the peak of Xiangdao Mountain in the Guwu River and looked at this world with limited space, thoughtfully. In the outside world, the shackles of Qi Luck have been weakened, and the introduction of Reiki is almost the same as the Guwu Jianghu. At this time, it is possible to break the Xuanmen, connect the big world and the ancient Wujiang lakes, and will not worry about the impact of the two worlds as before and cause the world to collapse.


    For the power of Siyuan, the two realms must be connected together. As for the conflicts between people with different living habits and two worlds with different histories and civilizations after the two worlds are connected, and how they merge together, that is not what the goddess of destiny cares about. She is only the power of Siyuan, as long as the ancestral land does not collapse.


    After closing her eyes and contemplating for a long time, the princess looked towards the sky, showing a touch of ridicule, and snorted coldly: "Once an old Taoist priest could block me with a sword, I can''t understand it. Now, I understand a little bit. It''s you. Isn¡¯t it the power of the world? Creation God...Pangu?"


    "Heh..." The princess gave a cold smile, even if he mentioned the **** of creation, she didn''t have the slightest awe, and hummed: "That old Taoist is your pawn? So, that old Taoist''s pawn, that made me do it. The little guy that the woman with the secondary body loves is also related to you?"


    "It''s ridiculous, you still want to stop me?" The princess said in a very ironic manner, and said: "You want to stop me, but what you did is not comparable to what this body woman did. Before I controlled her. , She endured unimaginable pain and crossed the fate of that little guy. He became a person beyond my control. I don¡¯t know where he is and what he is doing. He is my only threat now. But Don¡¯t be proud of you, you, I will definitely find him and kill him completely."


    "It''s annoying!"


    With that, the princess suddenly scolded angrily. Then she reached out and wiped her eyes. It turned out that her eyes were crying. After wiping her tears, she looked at her hand and said, "Look, you see, this is what this body woman thinks of that little guy. When she mentioned that little guy a little bit, she was touched and she would cry. Well. I can¡¯t understand that feelings have so much power that they have repeatedly gotten out of my control!"


    This is reminiscent of the classic saying, love is the most powerful force between heaven and earth.


    Probably the goddess of fate is incomprehensible, who makes her the villain.


    The goddess of destiny under the princess''s body was very upset that she could not fully control the princess''s inner affairs, and snorted coldly: "I am still incomplete now. When I master the origin power, only a part of it will be able to reshape the body of the year. , I want your human body to do anything! So, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m still very kind, and when I get the power of Origin, I will let you go. After all, you are considered to have contributed to me. Without you After comprehending the way of heaven, I will not have the opportunity to use your body to descend to the ancestral land. Speaking of which, your talent is truly extraordinary, and you can see me isolated by the power of chaos."


    "These things, thinking about these things, are really interesting. Chaos forces isolated me, and you saw me and liberated me. It can be said that I was able to come to the ancestral land so quickly because of you. However, I want to take away In this land, you have created a huge loophole and threatened me. If you let those humans know, should you be to blame or thank you?"


    The goddess of destiny under the body of the princess smiled very happily, because she found it interesting, and said happily: "As destiny, there is no fun, because I have mastered all the trajectories of destiny. But, you, such things, I did not expect It makes me find it interesting. That¡¯s good, the next thing to do will take a lot of time. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to get the original power within a hundred years. These long years should be more interesting."

 Chapter 1575： Heavenly girl choose!

    It is strange that the goddess of destiny has already descended on the ancestral land, and she has basically controlled the princess, and she is the most powerful person in the ancestral land at present, then she wants to find a power, isn''t it easy? Why does it take a hundred years?


    This kind of doubt, the princess was not under the control of the goddess of destiny, thought a little bit in his heart. She thinks this is good, she can look forward to the day Tang Ye returns, and perhaps she can save the land and stop the conspiracy of the goddess of fate.


    However, the Goddess of Destiny can sense her thoughts. Fortunately, she did not think about where Tang Ye was at this time, otherwise the Goddess of Destiny would know.


    When the goddess of fate knew the princess¡¯s doubts, she shrugged indifferently, and said, ¡°The Origin Power is not that easy to obtain, and there is still no definite number of what kind of power it is. Pangu made the world, you thought it was him. Supported by the body? Although I don¡¯t know it, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just something that a body can do. Yes, there must be the power of Origin in it. Unfortunately, Pangu¡¯s body has turned into this world, Otherwise, how could you say that there is Siwon¡¯s power here?"


    "It is precisely because of the power of the source that all true gods were born. Gods are gods because they have the power of the source of origin. What is the power of the source of origin? No one can say it clearly, but you can simply say it. It''s like manipulating heaven and earth. Humans can¡¯t do the wind, thunder, and fire, but the origin power can do it. What do you think human beings are after receiving the origin power? That¡¯s right, that¡¯s...God.¡±


    "Although the disappearance of the gods does not mean the disappearance of the source power. However, the reappearance of the gods must mean the reappearance of the source power. If no other source power can be found, then it can only be obtained through the gods Now there are only a few gods who still have the power of the source of origin. There are some gods, the power of the source of origin is disappearing, and I think they are also afraid. This is because a certain true **** is recovering the power of the source of origin. Source power should return to chaos, and there should be no gods in the world. It is precisely because of the existence of this true **** that led to the disappearance of the age of true gods. Do you know who this true **** is?"


    The goddess of fate is recalling the past, she is talking to the princess in the body. Or, the princess can still have a little self-consciousness, which was let go by the goddess of fate. She didn''t want to be lonely and bored by herself, so she allowed the princess to have a little awareness so that she could listen to her in this way.


    Loneliness is very terrible, even if it is fate, everyone is afraid of it.


    The Goddess of Destiny smiled and said: "I don''t know who she is. She hides very deeply. She knows how to play hide-and-seek with me. However, the age of true gods has come again, and it is not difficult for me to find her. Fate. , After all, there is a track."


    "Now let''s talk about why it takes a hundred years to get a part of the origin power. It is very simple, a hundred years from now there will be a true **** who holds the origin power. She is no one, she is the mother of the earth, Nuwa."


    When the goddess of fate talked about Nuwa, she laughed playfully and said: "Nuwa is a funny true god, she, think about destroying the world, because you humans are becoming more and more unbearable. But, you are created by her. , How could a mother kill her own children? So, when there is a disaster, she always tries her best to save you. Heh...contradictions, it is controlled by the so-called feelings again."


    The Goddess of Destiny seemed very ironic, disdainful of Nuwa''s rescue of mankind, and said: "The trajectory of destiny under my control shows that Nuwa will wake up in a hundred years and come to the ancestral land. At that time, I was curious, woman Was she going to save the world or destroy the world? She, a poor woman, every time she wakes up from a deep sleep, she thinks about a question, whether to save the world or destroy the world. So many times, every time I accomplish something, it really looks like Great for you humans."


    "So, after a hundred years, Nuwa wakes up, because she is one of the true gods who once held the power of the source of origin, then she must have the power of the source of origin. As for this time she wants to destroy the world or save the world, it doesn''t matter. She To destroy the world, I will ask her to give me the origin power. If it is to save the world, then I will seize her origin power. The result is the same, huh..."


    The goddess of destiny is very confident. As the **** who controls the fate of all things, she is naturally confident. She has never failed to say that even if what she wants to do is blocked, it is not a failure because she will make a comeback one day. Anything can perish, but she will not. As long as something exists, it will nurture will over time. This will is her. She is eternal. So far, no one, no god, can really deal with her.


    The reason why she values ??Tang Ye so much is because Tang Ye can deal with her, because Tang Ye is not in the trajectory of her fate. When the princess cut off Tang Ye''s destiny track, it was tantamount to the fate that had been cut off by himself, so she was also helpless.


    A ray of light suddenly shined in the sky, and the goddess of fate saw him, squinted slightly, then sneered, and said: "Humans are like this. They always like to do things that fight desperately after a catastrophe. They know they can''t win, but they still have to work in vain. If you want to play, then I will also start to act. That profound door, it is time to open."


    After all, the goddess of destiny floated up and flew directly to the Xuanmen connecting the ancient Wu rivers and lakes to the great world. Listening to her, it seemed to mean opening the mysterious door.


    At that time, between people, there will probably be a strong impact of differences, and chaos will inevitably occur, but the goddess of fate does not care about these. Only when the earth is in chaos and disasters arrive, the age of the true gods will accelerate.


    ...


    Outside the big world, the atmosphere of the Red Wall Palace is very solemn, and the Lord of Heaven receives a large number of reports of riots or other bad events every day. The reason is simple, the shackles of luck are weakened, demons and monsters emerge, and there are more uneasy things. As an adult who manages this country, he must deal with it.


    However, it is quite difficult to deal with these things without special ability. Now, they can only arrange for those with special abilities. Mentioned this, the Lord of Heaven, also very grateful to Tang Ye. Because before Tang Ye left, he asked him to secretly search for those with special abilities and form a small team, because it will be of great use in the future.


    Now, the usefulness of these special talents has been demonstrated one by one.


    However, there is one thing that worries the emperor very much, that is, as the chief executive who seeks and cultivates special talents-the goddess Lu Celadon, he disappears after leaving a letter.


    Fortunately, while Lu Celadon left his farewell letter, he also left a treasure¡ªthe map of the heavens. With the map of the heavens, this land can be held for decades.


    The goddess, with her incomparable talent, spied day and night, and finally came out with a heavenly plan, instructing what to do next. The guidance of the goddess is absolutely correct.


    At this time, the celestial female Lu celadon reached the extreme cold of the Arctic. What she is going to do, no one knows.

 Chapter 1586： Immortal!

    The far north is covered with snow and ice all year round, and there is still snow and ice under the vast abyss. Somewhere on the edge of the ice and snow abyss, there was a bitter cold wind, and people would soon be frozen to death in this environment, but at this time a graceful girl was standing, staring at the abyss below her feet, her body very stable.


    This girl is no one else, it is the person who is the most indispensable and the most effective person in the Red Wall Palace to fight against all kinds of evils and crooked ways-the heavenly girl Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon has left a celestial map on the red wall. This celestial map points out what might happen in a hundred years, how to prevent and deal with it, and how to do it. And, to discover talents with abilities, it is also pointed out that the "Heaven''s Secret" function can be activated to search.


    It is precisely because of the "Picture of Heaven" that Lu Celadon''s departure will not make the Red Wall Palace panic. This piece of land can be kept for decades at least.


    At this time, Lu Celadon had to do his own thing.


    She looked up at the flying snow and whispered: "When will you be back?"


    Looking at the abyss of ice and snow, she took a deep breath, with a firm expression, and said: "Frozen for a hundred years, my face is not old, I am waiting for you. After a hundred years, if you don''t return, I will continue to be here. If you return, I will be born!"


    After all, Lu Celadon jumped into the abyss of ice and snow.


    A celestial woman is a celestial woman, and she is staggering and unimaginable. She has no way to live forever, so she uses this freezing method to fall asleep and wakes up a hundred years later, still looking like a girl today. This approach is too much for granted. In such a freezing environment, I''m afraid I will die all at once.


    Others will probably not succeed in doing this, but not necessarily by Lu Celadon. Because she is a goddess, since she wants to live, she won''t make fun of her life. If she dares to do this, she must have calculated it. Even the people who have produced the "Heavenly Chance Map" can be frozen for a hundred years without dying. It is probably possible to succeed.


    This is the choice of the Celestial Girl Lu Celadon.


    ...


    The departure of the goddess, even if the secret map was left behind, still disturbed the adult of the Red Wall Court. Nowadays, scientific power cannot dominate, and ghosts and monsters appear frequently. Even if it is him, he feels helpless. Therefore, professionals are indispensable. He was afraid to deal with those evil spirits and let this country go to destruction.


    After all, it is the person who sits in that position. After decades of ups and downs, he will not easily panic. Although he was uneasy, the adult quickly adjusted his mindset after silent thinking. Then he gave instructions and said to the assistant next to him: "Contact Shenji Technology, I need to talk to Miss Murong."


    "Yes." The assistant nodded, and then went to contact the big boss behind Shenji Technology.


    Shenji Technology is a newly established company that focuses on technology research and development. Its development speed is staggering. It became a large technology company almost overnight and quickly became known. Someone checked the boss of Shenji Technology to see what background he was. It was so powerful, but the boss found was just an ordinary character. But in this age of advanced network technology, it is impossible to completely hide one thing, not to mention that Shenji Technology is so amazing. In the end, Shenji Technology was found, and its behind-the-scenes boss may be Murong Huansha, the most beautiful, youngest and most talented president who had disappeared for three years.


    With Murong Huansha''s ability, combined with the resources of the Murong family, and the support of various hidden forces, it is understandable that Shenji Technology can develop so fast. Some people even speculated that Shenji Technology was supported by the Red Wall Palace, because Shenji Technology wanted to provide power to the Red Wall Palace.


    At this moment, above the Tongtian Building, towering into the sky, beside the balcony stood a beautiful woman with a graceful and tall figure. Just looking at the back, she knew she was a stunning beauty. And she is the most beautiful young and talented female president, Murong Huansha.


    In the room, Murong Huansha''s right-hand assistant Mu Yue did strange things. She picked up a knife, cut her wrist, put her blood into a cup, bandaged the wound, and took the blood to the outside balcony.


    "Miss, the blood is ready." Mu Yue said to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha turned around and looked at Mu Yue in silence, with a somewhat lonely expression, and he did not pick up the cup with blood in Mu Yue''s hand for a long time.


    Mu Yue knew what she was thinking, smiled and said, "Miss, it''s been ten years, why are you still like this."


    Murong Huansha closed her eyes and looked at Mu Yue with a far-fetched smile, and said, "Because I''m sorry."


    "Miss is such a hypocritical person?" Mu Yue laughed.


    Murong Huansha shrugged and said, "I''m really afraid that one day I will bite you, I''m afraid of being alone."


    Mu Yue was stunned, then lowered his head and pressed her red lips lightly, without speaking. She once said that she hoped to become the same as Murong Huansha, but Murong Huansha refused. Murong Huansha did not say that she did not want her to become a monster, but said, "It''s not the time yet."


    It is not easy to become like her. Whether you can adapt is the number one problem. And after adapting, it is also a problem to not think about the future. In the future, there is no end, it is best not to think about it, otherwise you will go crazy.


    Because she is a zombie now.


    Ten years ago, Murong Huansha was severely wounded by Xu Wuming, a mysterious figure who was immortal for thousands of years. He was dying and was dying. In order to save her, Tang Ye took her to the mysterious vortex under Guimen Gorge, and gave her to the powerful being sleeping under the mysterious vortex. At that time, Tang Ye guessed that this powerful existence was a ghost, one of the ancestors of zombies. Regarding the ancestors of zombies, the generals are basically the rule, but there are four legends about the ancestors of zombies. Tang Ye didn''t care about this, as long as he could save Murong Huansha. In fact, until now, he didn''t know exactly who this powerful existence was. He knew that this mysterious existence was very powerful, and even the black dragon could be easily dissipated.


    That mysterious existence can indeed save Murong Huansha, but his condition is for Tang Ye in the future. Tang Ye didn''t think much at the time, and directly agreed. And Murong Huansha did not die as expected, but was transformed into a zombie.


    After becoming a zombie, Murong Huansha received a strong impact both physically and mentally. One was the impact of zombie power and the other was the impact of her ideological struggle. She was an ordinary person, but now she has become a legendary zombie who is immortal and immortal. This kind of thing is unacceptable. Especially zombies want to **** blood for food. Had it not been for Mu Yue, she would have already become a crazy zombie. Then she is an evil and extremely terrifying existence, and the Red Wall will do everything possible to destroy her.


    But because she restrained her, she has become a very dependent person on the red wall. As I saw earlier, Mu Yue helped solve the problem of Murong Huansha drinking blood.


    Murong Huansha wants to chat with Mu Yue, now Mu Yue is her most important person in the world. However, at this moment Mu Yue received a call from the red wall, and Mu Yue motioned to her. The matter over the red wall should not be careless, Murong Huansha had to deal with it first.


    "There is bad news." Mu Yue said.


    Murong Huansha frowned slightly.


    Mu Yue said, "Lu Celadon has left."

 Chapter 1587： Long time!

    No one dares to despise the status of Lu Celadon now. Even the adult at Red Wall treated her extremely politely. The greatest value of Lu Celadon was not his terrifying strength, but his spying ability.


    She is an intellectual brain, and even the decisions made by the adult at the Red Wall were made in accordance with Lu Celadon''s guidance. Because Lu Celadon can see the essence through things. At the beginning, she could only see through the essence. Later, she could speculate by seeing through the essence, with an accuracy rate of 99%. This point can be compared with Shana, the Eighth Heavenly Prophet.


    If it is not the princess who spy on the heavens in Guwu rivers and lakes, but Lu celadon, then Lu celadon may be able to see more. After all, Lu Celadon is a person in the big world who can evade the restrictions of luck through his own ability and is not discovered by the doorkeeper. Not to mention, Lu Celadon has the ability to copy eyes.


    Excluding those hidden old monsters, such as those involving the power of the ancient true gods, it can be said that Lu Celadon is the first person in the world.


    She is the strongest.


    Fortunately, Lu Celadon stood on the side of the red wall, helping to deal with the evil ways. Because of the existence of Lu celadon, this land still looks peaceful. In fact, whenever there is an evil spirit, Lu Celadon senses it immediately and sends a special team to deal with it. With Lu Celadon as the guidance, the special team has grown very fast, and there are already many leaders who can take the lead alone.


    Making heroes in troubled times is probably the case. But in any case, these people who can be the leading role are guided by Lu Celadon. Some of them are forty or fifty years old and are big men. However, in the face of the young girl Lu Celadon, one must remain in awe.


    Therefore, the departure of Lu Celadon is a very big event, and the adult at Red Wall is most worried about the panic of the special team. Although Murong Huansha''s status is not as high as that of Lu Celadon, Murong Huansha''s influence in the hearts of those people is no less than that of Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon is very strong, but too strong, so strong that it is almost deified, and many have too much distance. On the contrary, although Murong Huansha is also the existence that those people look up to, it is a lot of truth. He is a president and a strong woman, just like the people around him. This is more convincing than Lu Celadon.


    But how do those people know that Murong Huansha is already an immortal zombie. Of course, Murong Huansha would not tell her secrets.


    "She left because of him," Murong Huansha said with a strange expression after hearing Mu Yue say that Lu Celadon had left.


    Mu Yue looked strange, looking at Murong Huansha and said, "You blame him?"


    "Strange." Murong Huansha said without hesitation: "He shouldn''t save me like that and see what I have become?"


    Mu Yue was a little sad. She didn''t want Murong Huansha to blame the person, who was naturally Tang Ye, and said: "If you are given another chance, he will still save you like this, and you can choose, die or live like this?"


    "Of course come back to life." Murong Huansha said directly: "Am I someone who gives up so easily? My age has not really started yet."


    Mu Yue rolled his eyes and was speechless to Murong Huansha. Since Tang Ye saved her by turning her into a zombie, why did she choose to become a zombie when she could choose again?


    Murong Huansha looked at Mu Yue and knew what Mu Yue was thinking. She knew that although Mu Yue had always obeyed her, Tang Ye''s position in Mu Yue''s heart was no lower than her. Women, it''s a weird thing to be treated equally in the face of men, girlfriends and sisters they like.


    "Every time I drink your blood, I blame him. Actually..." Murong Huansha looked at Mu Yue in silence, full of thoughts, smiled, and continued: "I miss him very much."


    Mu Yue laughed happily, knowing that the young lady wouldn''t blame Tang Ye, and said, "One day, you can see him again."


    Murong Huansha wanted to say something to Mu Yue, but he stopped talking. She wanted to say to Mu Yue, "You will see him again", but if you don''t turn Mu Yue into a zombie, you really may not see Tang Ye again. Ten years have passed in an instant, but Tang Ye has no news at all. Even if this land is no longer the original land, Tang Ye did not come out to save the world like before.


    Everyone knows that the hero who bowed to the emperor is no longer there, and everything depends on them.


    Murong Huansha didn''t want to dwell on this matter anymore, lest Mu Yue would think too much. In fact, she was also afraid. She didn''t know if she had the courage to turn Mu Yue into a zombie, because becoming a zombie needed to be changed and there were too many things to carry.


    "Let''s go, let''s go to the red wall. Lu Celadon is gone, so many things have to be prepared." Murong Huansha said with his back to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue nodded and walked back to the house to prepare.


    Murong Huansha overlooked the throbbing city below, suddenly opened his mouth, revealing two white zombie teeth, and then drank the blood from the cup in the water.


    With traces of blood remaining at the corners of his mouth, the glamorous Murong Huansha looked even more like a queen, an evil, bloodthirsty queen.


    This is more queen-like than before.


    ...


    In the Biyun Temple of Xiangshan Mountain, under a sara tree, a smart girl in a cyan shirt is playing chess with an old monk with a long eyebrow.


    "You''re going to lose, Grandpa Yimei." The little girl is exquisite and beautiful, speaks sweetly, and is crisp, making people like her when she speaks.


    The old monk was the former master Yimei, who lived in Biyun Temple for many years, and had a close relationship with Tang Ye. Master Yimei looked at the little girl with a smile, very kindly, and said: "It has been a long time to get smarter and smarter, my old man, I can''t compare to you."


    "Hehe, of course, if you lose to my dad, you will naturally lose to me!" The little girl showed her white and neat teeth, and her smile was even more lovely.


    The old abbot Yimei smiled and saw a dignified and elegant woman approaching in front of him, smiled at the little girl, and said, "For a long time, your mother has come to pick you up for dinner."


    "Goodbye, Grandpa Yimei!" The little girl jumped off the stone bench and nodded politely to the old abbot Yimei, very educated.


    The little girl turned around and ran to the elegant and generous woman who came, rushed to hold her thigh, and shouted, "Mom, you are here!"


    The woman smiled, touched the little girl''s head fondly, and said, "Grandpa''s birthday is today, so I have to go back earlier."


    "Yeah!" the little girl nodded obediently.


    The woman looked at the old abbot Yimei under the Suoluo tree, nodded respectfully and thankfully, and nodded in return.


    This woman, no stranger, was Sima Puyu who was pregnant with Tang Ye''s child.


    This child is quite strange. There is a power from the Nine Heavens. It is a demon spirit. It has the power of twelve demon branches. It takes three months to conceive one demon branch and thirty-six months for twelve demon branches for three years. A child born three years ago almost looked like Nezha.


    Xu Wuming, a thousand-year-old undead mysterious man, took a fancy to this power and tried every possible means to capture it, but was terribly blocked. Now, the child was born and grew up smoothly. She is a six-year-old girl, very cute, named Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu.


    For a long time. Nine Heavens. I hope one day, I can see my father.


    Before going back with Sima Puyu, Tang Jiujiu looked at the heavenly king. The carefree little girl frowned slightly, bulged her mouth, and hummed in a low voice: "Daddy is so slow..."


    "What?" Sima Puyu looked at Jiujiu and wondered.


    Tang Jiujiu squinted and laughed, and shook his head to indicate that it was all right. However, she was very sad. Because she knew that at the speed of Tang Ye, when she came back, her mother might be gone.

 Chapter 1588： Treasure hunting event!

    Tang Ye passed through the gate of the realm. The strong impact caused him to swell his head, gradually lose consciousness, and fall into a coma, just like when he went from the first heaven to the second heaven.


    "boom!"


    Awakened by a loud noise, Tang Ye rolled over, instantly condensing the Flame King''s Halberd in his hand, with the other hand resting on the ground, he had no idea what was going on, and he made an appearance to welcome the battle.


    This kind of high alert is almost pathological, there is no way, this is his current situation, he may be killed if he is not careful. Even if he didn''t know what was going on, he knew very well that he had gone from the second heaven to the third heaven. In the Triple Heaven, it is a new world. The key is that almost all people in this world are enemies. When the foreign race saw him, they were afraid that they would make a move. What''s more, the realm master of the Triple Heaven must know him and will get rid of him immediately.


    After Tang Ye made the action to face the battle, he didn''t see any movement. Then he looked around and found that it was a forest and there were no people around. The loud noise came from elsewhere.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, retracted the Flame King Halberd, sorted out his mood, and began to understand the new environment. He closed his eyes and felt it, and found that the aura of the third heaven was much denser than the second heaven. Probably this is the characteristic of Nine Heavens. The more you reach the upper realm, the better your aura conditions. Therefore, the more cultivators in the upper realm, the stronger their strength. After all, there is a natural environment. If it is still so weak, it can only be said that it is really not the material for cultivation. It is enough to be a trader or add prosperous civilians and laborers.


    Tang Ye''s adaptability is very fast. The aura is stronger, which is not a bad thing for him. Adapting to good things is naturally faster than bad things. He sorted it out and decided to expand the scope of understanding, such as leaving the forest and going to other places to see.


    Bang, bang!


    At this time, there were several consecutive noises from the distant forest. Tang Ye frowned when she heard it, guessing that it was the sound of fighting. He squinted his eyes, then made some preparations, and quietly fumbled towards the place on the other side of the battle. He wanted to see what was fighting. He even thought about it carefully, if those alien races are fighting in battle, he might be able to get some cheap.


    This is a bit insidious and a bit cheap, but now Tang Ye needs to turn anything beneficial to himself so as to survive in the new environment. Only the husband can carry out other actions.


    Cautiously approaching the surrounding area where the battle took place, Tang Ye hid under a thick thorns to peek. The fighting place is a place close to the river, very suitable for rest. Moving his eyes, Tang Ye saw a huge purple wild wolf monster lying on the ground. The giant wolf monster is dead, and the valuable things on its body have been dug away.


    Through the inheritance of the remnant old man, Tang Ye quickly knew that the giant wolf monster was a purple-winged gray wolf. This is a very rare monster, because the purple-winged gray wolf belongs to the lightning attribute, and its spiritual core can be made into an attack weapon with the lightning attribute. There is also the pair of purple wings, which can be stripped down and refined to become a kind of flying secret technique. When activated, a pair of purple wings grow out of the back. While beautiful and cool, it is more convenient and faster than ordinary power flying or flying with objects.


    It''s like having wings, which is definitely better than other flying methods.


    Tang Ye was amazed, who was so lucky to hunt down a purple-winged gray wolf. But soon, Tang Ye thought of why there was a sound of fighting. One is that the hunter was fighting with the purple-winged wolf, and it is also possible that the purple-winged wolf was killed and the treasure was taken, but another person appeared and wanted to kill and win the treasure!


    It is nothing more than these situations. Sure enough, when Tang Ye moved his gaze again, he saw a group of alien races with tiger heads surrounding a group of...human races?


    Tang Ye was suddenly shocked. He saw that those fierce tigers were surrounded by a group of people!


    Is the Triple Heaven actually a human race?


    Not!


    Soon Tang Ye saw the clue. Those are not human races, they just look the same as human races, but in terms of breath, they are completely different. Observing carefully, Tang Ye found that their auras were inherently stronger than Humans. Because around their bodies, the aura naturally circulates, just like the aura automatically protects their bodies and strengthens their strength.


    Celestial!


    Tang Ye was sure that it was the Celestial Clan. Only the Celestial Race and the Angel Race have the ability to absorb aura to the surroundings and protect themselves. It''s like, they have an extra organ in their body, this organ is specially designed to draw aura around the body, just like the heart maintains beating breathing. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are inherently superior.


    Looking at those Celestial Clan, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes. From the moment he arrived in the First Heaven and met the old man of the remnant soul, he was told that the reason why the human race in the great world of the Nine Heavens had the current fate was given by the gods. The Celestial Race was once the most powerful assistant of the Human Race, but they betrayed the Human Race, turning the Human Race into a low-level creature, and being deprived of its spiritual bones by the Celestial Race itself, making the Human Race a waste that cannot be cultivated.


    Between the human race and the heaven race, there is an unshakable enemy.


    For Tang Ye, it was even more so. Because, it is said that the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms of the Long Family stepped down from the altar because he was betrayed by the Celestial Clan. .


    It was the Celestial Clan that killed the first ancestor of the Long Family, and caused the glory of the Long Family''s great cause to perish. The Celestial Clan has almost taken everything from the Long Family.


    Seeing the Celestial Clan, it seemed that a hatred deep into the blood irritated Tang Ye, making Tang Ye extremely gloomy and cold, almost rushing out to kill the Celestial Clan. However, this cannot be done now. Going out now is a dead word. He is a human race, a foreign enemy, and it is too stupid to go out to expose himself.


    Even, to say that he was aggrieved, Tang Ye''s calm head had already thought about it, and he had come to a plan. In order to move conveniently in the third heaven, or in the future, he may have to pretend to be the most hated alien race-the heavenly race.


    It is not difficult for him to pretend to be the Celestial Clan. Already have the appearance conditions, the only thing that needs to be added is the aura surrounding it. He can do it all the time. The effect of dead wood in spring can be activated slightly, and when aura is released, there will be aura around the body. The strength of the dead wood in spring is constant, especially in the aura of the Nine Heavens. Not to release a large amount of power, withered wood every spring can always maintain a small amount of aura output state.


    In this way, pretending to be the Celestial Clan is perfect.


    Tang Ye did it now to pretend to be the Celestial Clan. He was worried that when he was discovered, others would feel the breath of other people, and it would be too late to pretend. Now that he became the Celestial Clan, he continued to secretly observe the battle between the Tiger Monster Beast and the Celestial Clan.


    It can be preliminarily judged that this is a treasure hunt. There was a heavenly girl holding a purple spiritual core that occasionally revealed lightning, which should be the spiritual core of a purple-winged wolf.


    Is the Celestial Clan being snatched by the tiger monster?

 Chapter 1589： Mercenary group!

    Tang Ye was strange. Didn''t it mean that the heavenly clan ruled the world below the eighth heaven, how could the heavenly clan be besieged and killed by other tribes for treasure?


    Those fierce tiger alien races are not afraid of revenge by the heavens?


    Tang Ye''s doubts will be answered in the future. In fact, after the third heaven, although there is still the order of the Lord of the realm, it is much looser than the first and second heavens. Since the beginning of the Triple Heaven, the power of chaos is very common, and it is more inclined to a cultivation atmosphere than a dominant atmosphere. Even though the Celestial Clan is one of the most superior tribes, there are people with lower talents. These members can only mix in the triple heaven, not the eight heaven. Even in the Triple Heaven, these heavenly tribes are weaker than other tribes, so it is not surprising that they are bullied by other tribes.


    After all, the weak will eat the strong.


    "Miss Qingling, don''t worry, we will protect you!" Among the several heavenly races surrounded by tiger alien races, the girl is obviously more noble, and the other heavenly races are protected by her side. A big man with short hair also offered comfort, so that the young girl named Qingling should not worry.


    The young girl named Qingling was not afraid, but an angry face, waiting for the tiger aliens who shot them to drink lowly: "You are so brave, do you know who I am? Do you want to live by doing this?!"


    A very arrogant girl from the heavenly race, it seems that her identity is indeed not simple, otherwise she would not dare to lose her temper in such a dangerous situation and stimulate the tiger alien race.


    The one led by Tiger Alien is very big, with thicker arms than others'' thighs, strong and strong, and powerful. Not afraid of Qing Ling''s warning threats, he smiled playfully, and even teased Qing Ling and said, "Oh? Then tell me, who are you, make me scared."


    "You...!" Qing Ling was very angry, stomped and gritted her teeth, intending to reveal her identity, frightening the leader of the Tiger Alien race.


    But at this time, the short-inch man stopped Qing Ling. The man did not speak directly to Qing Ling. Instead, he stared at the leader of the Tiger Alien race and snorted coldly: "Below is the iron fist of the steel mercenary group. My father hired him to keep this young lady safe. Therefore, if the hero now acts against this young lady, you are going to fight the steel mercenary group. Please think twice."


    Hearing the words of the short-inch man, the tiger alien leader and his subordinates were different, showing different levels of worry. The steel mercenary group is not simple, it is one of the strongest forces among the mercenary group forces in the triple heavens and even in the upper realm. Fighting against the mercenary group is even more terrifying than fighting against the master of the world. The power of the mercenary group penetrated into all aspects, and the mercenary group had to deal with one person easily.


    Then, you can imagine how terrifying the forces behind it can be for someone who can afford the protection of the deputy head of the steel mercenary group. It is indeed not wise to provoke such a person.


    The Tiger Alien did not speak, and his subordinates whispered, as if shaken, perhaps they shouldn''t take action against such characters.


    However, this angered the alien leader of the Tiger. He gave a low voice to stop those subordinates who had made little comments, and then shouted to Iron Fist in a low voice: "I don''t care who you are in the mercenary group or who the woman of the heavenly race is, I Now is to get the spiritual core and wings of the purple-winged wolf!"


    "You...!" The young girl named Qingling was so angry that she almost revealed her identity. How dare this alien tiger attack her?


    The leader of the tiger alien race seemed to be passionate, and shouted to Qing Ling: "I tell you, I am not stealing the spiritual core and wings of the purple-winged wolf, but the dignity and backbone of our tiger tribe! Your heavenly tribe! What kind of thing, I think you are the masters wherever you go! Why should I be afraid of you, my tiger tribe?!"


    "What about the Iron Mercenary Group!" The leader of the alien tiger race became more and more excited. He became willing to accept the iron mercenary group that was still scrupulous just now. Deal with your own people?!"


    Iron Fist was completely gloomy. As the deputy commander of the Iron Mercenary Group, the leader of the Tiger Alien race completely despised his Iron Mercenary Group. This is absolutely intolerable. He stared at the leader of the alien tiger race and snorted coldly: "You are so ignorant in the third heaven! Do you really think that you can get help from the clansmen in the group if you provoke the steel mercenary group?"


    The leader of the Tiger Alien didn''t want to say more, or the iron fist''s words made sense. He didn''t have enough confidence to refute it, so if it drags on, it will affect his men and make them shake and fear. This is not conducive to the treasure hunt, so he shouted, "Don''t talk nonsense", then grabbed a big iron rod and threw out, fought with Iron Fist, and greeted his subordinates to also take action against Qingling and Iron Fist. Heavenly.


    By the way, I also yelled, "Brothers, for the dignity and authority of our Tiger tribe, fight, let these heavenly tribes see that we are not a gangster. The strong speak with their fists, not the so-called reputation! They these days Clan, all foxes are fake tigers, relying on the king of the heavenly clan in the eightfold sky to scare us!"


    "Kill!" The words of the leader of the Tiger Alien tribe played a lot of role. The Tiger tribe was already brave. If the boss took the lead, they got rid of those worries and rushed out to deal with Qingling and Iron Fist.


    There were only four or five people in Tekken. Although Tekken was the deputy commander of the steel mercenary group, it was very difficult to face dozens of fierce tiger tribes alone. Even if he can handle it, he can''t protect other people.


    This is where he is very angry. The leader of this alien tiger has obviously planned the treasure hunting event carefully, otherwise he would not take so many actions with him.


    If he has few men, he is the deputy head of the steel mercenary group, and he is not afraid of the strength of the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland. And hunting down the purple-winged gray wolf, in fact, the rareness of the purple-winged gray wolf is already powerful. Even the higher-level Celestial Wonderland can''t deal with it, but this purple-winged gray wolf wants to pass through the gate of the realm. The failure was seriously injured, and they also heard this top-secret news from a large population, so they took a few people to hunt. It was indeed successful, and never expected to encounter an ambush attack by the tiger tribe. I am afraid that the leader of the tiger alien also knew the news of the purple-winged wolf.


    Isn''t it strange here?


    The Tiger tribe was originally a very powerful tribe, and now dozens of people deal with four or five people, they can''t stop them with iron fists. Iron Fist also knew that since the leader of the tiger tribe wanted to take the treasure, he would definitely kill him, otherwise he would definitely be retaliated by the steel mercenary group and the forces behind Qingling.


    Fighting will only lead to failure, and the outcome of failure is death. Iron Fist cannot bear the responsibility of letting the lady die, so he shouted to several subordinates: "I will hold them, you protect the lady and leave!"


    boom!


    The iron fist hit the ground with a fierce punch, and the ground shook, blocking a group of tiger tribesmen and clearing a way for Qingling to escape.


    The men of those mercenary regiments were well-trained. At this moment, they did not hesitate or hypocritical, and immediately took Qing Ling to escape.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye, who was hiding behind, squinted his eyes and quietly followed Qingling and the others who were running away.

 Chapter 1590： Quit your mouth!

    Iron Fist covered and cut Qingling and the others. After Qingling and the others fled, they were besieged by the Tigers and suffered a lot of injuries. But he was not so righteous and selfless, so he didn''t want his own life in order to protect Qingling. After Qing Ling escaped, he also chose a direction and ran away, and did not continue to fight with so many Tigers.


    "Chasing after me, you must catch them!" The tiger clan leader shouted angrily, making Qing Ling run away. How would he get involved in the future?


    He is a very powerful figure in the Tiger tribe, named Tiger Gan. However, if Qingling and the others are allowed to run away, whether he can continue to mix in the triple heavens is probably not determined by his reputation among the Tigers, but by the forces behind Qingling and the chasing of the steel mercenary group. Can the killing make him alive?


    The fierce Tiger Clan quickly pursued them. Although Qingling and Iron Fist escaped some distance, they did not lose track of them. They were crowded and crowded, searched closely, and soon came after them.


    Three members of the Celestial Clan in the steel mercenary group protected Qingling. In the process of escaping, because the tiger clan had outflanked him, a mercenary went to stop the tiger clan by himself, but was hacked to death and then by the tiger clan. have eaten.


    There were two Celestial mercenaries remaining to protect Qingling, but they still couldn''t escape and were surrounded by groups. After a bitter battle, Qingling and the others were still defeated, and all three of them were arrested.


    "Let go of them!" At this time, the voice of Iron Fist sounded. It turned out that Iron Fist was uneasy. He chased him and saw that Qingling and the others were caught, and couldn''t help but save.


    But this approach is definitely not feasible. If he goes out, he will be caught, so he will play with everything. Tang Ye hides behind his back and looks at it, feeling that Iron Fist is stupid. If you want to go out for rescue, you must also pay attention to the situation. Unless Tiger Gan wants to kill Qing Ling immediately, he can only stop at this time, otherwise Qing Ling will die.


    Of course, Tang Ye was so calm because he thought so much while standing in the dark. Perhaps in the situation of Iron Fist, he was worried, he was anxious and could not calmly consider this. After all, there are only a few people who can be calm like Tang Ye.


    The Iron Fist itself was injured, and was attacked by a group of fierce tigers, and it was very difficult to deal with it. However, he is the deputy commander of the Iron Mercenary Corps after all, and the strength of the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland, it is difficult for the general Tiger Clan to hurt him. Tiger Gan couldn''t stand it anymore, so he swung his stick and threw out to deal with the iron fist.


    Huqian is also the strength of the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland, but he is not injured, and will not lose against multiple injured iron fists. Moreover, his big stick weapon is not a simple big stick. It is a weapon refined by a refiner. Although it is only a junior refiner weapon, it can be inlaid with gems that enhance power, which is much stronger than ordinary weapons.


    This is also a cultivation characteristic that the Empress of the Third Heaven has begun to have, and a refiner appears! To a certain extent, the power of weapons can make up for some of the gap in strength. There are more ways to cultivate and become powerful, not just the realm of strength.


    Iron Fist''s weapon was also refined, but he had already lost his injury. After fighting against Tiger Gan, he fell into a disadvantage within a few rounds. After a few more rounds, he was defeated. In the end, Qingling, Iron Fist, and two other members of the steel mercenary group were all caught by Hugan.


    "Hmph, you guys are running!" Hugan asked his men to grab iron fists and make sure they couldn''t break free. He walked up to them, sneered triumphantly, and said, "You want to run so, then I will let you run!"


    "Untie him!" Tiger Gan asked his next to untie a mercenary group to unlock. The subordinate was surprised, why did he untie it, should it be released? Then Hugan screamed and emphasized again. He was sure that he had heard it right, and he really solved it.


    However, at this moment, the tiger made a big stick and hit the mercenary in the head. The mercenary was directly headshot to death.


    How could Hugan let them go. He wanted to demonstrate, threaten, or show his majesty. They tried to escape with Iron Fist just now, and they almost succeeded, which greatly affected his self-esteem and arrogance, so he must get it back now.


    In his plan, Qing Ling and Tie Quan would not be allowed to live, so if they threatened, they didn''t need to threaten them. They were just used to vent what had just happened.


    Qing Ling was very angry when she saw a mercenary hit her head in front of her, and felt sad for the mercenary. She glared and shouted: "Stop! Do you know what you are doing? I tell you, I am..."


    "Miss!" Qing Ling wanted to reveal her identity, and stopped with an iron fist, saying: "Miss, he is going to kill us now so that people outside won''t know that he did us his hand, then he It''s okay. Then you tell him your identity now, there is no point. It''s better not to tell him, make him afraid, make him guess, make him regret it!"


    When Tie Fist said this, Qing Ling felt reasonable, and glared at the tiger dryly and shouted: "You just wait to be chased by my father. He won''t kill you so easily. He will make you unable to survive and die. !"


    "Really? Then I will let you survive and die!" Hu Gan drank to Qing Ling. He didn''t understand, why is this heavenly girl so arrogant, does it really have a great father?


    In fact, both Tie Fist''s words and Qing Ling''s words had an impact on Hugan, and he was really afraid that everything would be what Tie Fist said. Therefore, he knew very well that he still had to kill Qingling and the others first, and then deal with the funeral and clean up the traces. In this way, there is no need to be discovered by others that he killed Qingling and the others, then he will not be chased down by any powerful forces and the steel mercenary group.


    Hu Gan didn''t want to fight anymore. He stretched out his hand to pinch the head of another mercenary, then looked at Qing Ling and Tie Quan, and sneered: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you anymore, this is your end."


    Kacha, Hugan squeezed off the mercenary''s head. Then, he walked up to Qing Ling and had already snatched the spirit core and wings of the purple-winged wolf that Qing Ling had previously obtained, and said, "Aren''t you having a temperament with the young lady? Then you will die next." "


    "Dare you?!" Qing Ling was very angry, but as the tiger approached, her angry eyes couldn''t hide the panic. This is about to be killed, no matter how angry she is, she is also afraid. If you die, just play everything. But although she has a bad temper, she can persist in the face of such things and not collapse now, which is very powerful. The average woman is afraid to beg for mercy early.


    Tekken knew what Tiger was thinking, he wanted to stop it, but he was really powerless. This time it was overcast, and someone must have calculated it. He hated it and was unwilling to do so. However, thinking that he would also die, he felt not ashamed, because he was also dead and he didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Hugan sneered, and was about to attack Qingling. However, at this moment, a voice came from behind. Soon a tiger clan shouted: "Boss, there is a heavenly clan here!"


    Then a Celestial Clan was forced out, it was Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1591： Want to participate too!

    Tang Ye didn''t take the initiative to come out. Even though he had the idea of ??saving Qingling and Tie Quan, he did not really have the urge to go out to save people because he was not sure enough. However, at this time, a few tigers came from behind and found him. He wanted to run, but couldn''t get away. He was forced out and appeared in front of them.


    "I''m so **** speechless..." Tang Ye whispered directly in his heart, why suddenly a few fierce tigers came from behind, what should I do now.


    He will definitely not let himself go wrong. Faced with so many enemies, he did not intend to resist. Raise your hands directly to express surrender, and say: "Don''t do it, you do it, everything is easy to discuss, the matter between us is to discuss!"


    Several tiger tribes felt that Tang Ye''s words were inexplicable, and even the tigers over there felt inexplicable. Have something to discuss? Discuss a fart. These heavenly races don''t even think about saving people. Anyone who sees this will be killed!


    At this time, without a few tiger tribes rushing Tang Ye over, Tang Ye raised his hands to Hugan. Before Tiger could speak, Tang Ye said, "You can''t kill me, and you can''t kill them."


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye didn''t pretend to be pitiful and say something begging for mercy, but had a tough attitude, not allowing tigers to kill him. The strange thing is that he still wants to protect Qingling and Tie Quan. In this way, he intends to save Qing Ling and Tie Fist.


    When Qing Ling and Tie Quan heard Tang Ye''s words, they were stunned, looking at Tang Ye very curiously. They didn''t know Tang Ye, and they didn''t understand what Tang Ye was going to do. Save them? But how can one save it. Unless Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, but they can see that Tang Ye''s strength is not strong at all, it is estimated that even the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland has not reached!


    Hu Qian also saw Tang Ye''s strength, he was amused by Tang Ye. Such a guy who suddenly popped out, if he had no strength, how could he have the courage to say that he couldn''t kill him, and he couldn''t kill Qingling and Iron Fist?


    "Boy, are you a fool?" Hu Gan looked at Tang Ye and sneered.


    Tang Ye looked indifferent and said, "I''m not stupid. On the contrary, I think I''m a bit smart. I said you can''t kill me and you can''t kill them for a reason. I think you have to listen, otherwise... You will regret this."


    "Oh?" Hu Gan narrowed his eyes, stared at Tang Ye for a long time, and said: "I don''t know who you are yet, why do you say those things?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "That''s why we have to discuss it carefully."


    Hu Gan looked at Tang Ye''s appearance, so calm and steady, it didn''t seem like he was suddenly discovered, but as if he had come prepared. Since he came prepared, he would definitely not be stupid. If this is the case, you really have to talk about it, if there is something you can''t deal with behind it, it will be in trouble.


    Hu Gan had that kind of thought, looked at Tang Ye in silence for a while, and snorted coldly: "Then you just talk about it!"


    Tang Ye sneered in his heart. He was quite sure that Tiger would be like this. Hugan has initially fallen into his trap, or his rhythm. To say that he came prepared, he can indeed say the same. Because he had been observing in secret for so long, he had a clear understanding of Hugan and Qingling as a whole. When Hu Gan and Qing Ling fought, he also made many predictions. Therefore, even in the face of tigers, you can be sure to deal with tigers. Force is not necessarily required. At least in the preliminary budget, you can use force.


    "First of all you need to know who I am." Tang Ye said looking at Tiger Gan.


    Tiger Gan asked immediately, "Who are you?!"


    Qing Ling and Tie Quan were also very curious. They were very grateful to Tang Ye, because Tang Ye meant to save them. However, they didn''t know who Tang Ye was. Only by knowing who Tang Ye is can they know how likely they are to be saved. If it is a member of the Iron Mercenary Corps, or a member of the force from the Imperial Capital, the probability of being saved is still very high.


    It''s a pity that Qing Ling and Tie Quan thought about the people around them. There was really no such thing as Tang Ye, so they felt that they were unlikely to be saved.


    But they still want to be saved, so they are very concerned about who Tang Ye is.


    Tang Ye raised his eyes when he watched Tiger Qian, bewildered for a while before saying, "Of course I am... an elite spy."


    "Spy?" Hu Gan frowned.


    Spy, he really didn''t dare to take it lightly. Because there are spies, it shows that their whereabouts and even what they did has been mastered by the spies. And a spy has a very unique way to pass information to another spy. The reason why Hugan wants to kill now is to kill his mouth and cover up his treasure. If you kill someone but you can¡¯t kill your mouth, it¡¯s a very failure, and you may even lose all your previous efforts and even pay an unimaginable price.


    Hu Gan looked at Tang Ye. He looked a little bit stubborn, a little bit messy, and a little foolish. Could he be an elite spy?


    He expressed huge suspicion, staring at Tang Ye and humming: "Are you an elite spy? Just kidding, you''re an elite spy? One you don''t have strong strength, two, you were discovered by my men. This will be an elite spy What went wrong?"


    Tang Ye sneered. Facing the tiger, he smiled and said: "Elite spies must need strong strength? Actually, weak and small are fine. Not strong, but tricky spies, haven''t you heard of them? Is too strong and easy to be discovered. If you have not reached the point where you can hide your aura, it is better to be weak and not easy to be cared about. Also, do you think I was discovered by your subordinates? Ha...You are so naive. If you didn''t want to kill that lady and Master Iron Fist, would I come out?"


    Hu Gan stared at Tang Ye''s eyes gloomy. He felt that Tang Ye made sense. The strength is weak, but there are spies who become elites, and they are relatively well-known. He did want to kill Qingling and Iron Fist just now, even the spies at this time can only be rescued if they come out. In this way, Tang Ye''s words are very credible. Hu Gan worried that Tang Ye could really threaten him. He now had to figure out how Tang Ye would deal with him and why he could not kill Qingling and Iron Fist.


    "I killed you, and they killed them, and they won''t be discovered!" Hu Gan snorted angrily.


    Tang Ye gave a mocking smile, not afraid to irritate the tiger, and said, "You are angry and nonsense. You know that spies have many methods to transmit information, so you must consider whether I''m telling you about you. Go out. Let me tell you, from the time you used to work on the river, I can see all the killings here now. And on the way, I had already sent information back. It was a secret method, and it was not solved by me. , Will definitely let other spies know. If you dare to do it and the secret technique is not resolved, then his end will be miserable."


    "You..." Hu Gan really wanted to smash Tang Ye''s head. Such an incident happened at a critical moment, and he was really angry.


    "What on earth do you want?" Hu Gan stared at Tang Ye, "Are you one of them? Then, you will definitely send the information back. In this case, you and I can only die!"


    "No, this may not be the only choice." Tang Ye said, "We can cooperate and divide the treasures equally. I will help you in the matter of killing and killing people."


    "This..." Tang Ye said this suddenly, leaving everyone speechless.


    Hu Qian was speechless, Qing Ling and Tie Quan were even more speechless.


    They thought that Tang Ye had lost so many tongues to save people, and started to be happy, because seeing the tiger''s dry appearance was eaten to death by Tang Ye, they estimated that they could be saved. But never expected... Tang Ye also wanted to participate in murder and treasure hunting.


    What a shame!

 Chapter 1592： Come to save you!

    Hearing Tang Ye saying that he also wanted to take a share of Dubaobao, the huge gap between Qingling and Tie Quan made them angry. It was really a mistake to look at this guy Tang Ye. Shameless and despicable, doing it is even more abhorrent!


    "You **** fellow!" Qing Ling had a bad temper. Seeing that Tang Ye was such a person, he was so angry that he cursed Tang Ye directly.


    Iron Fist also stared at Tang Ye angrily, and snorted coldly: "Which spy are you, you dare to do such a thing!"


    Tang Ye looked at Qingling and Iron Fist with no expression on his face, and said, "You should shut up honestly. In this situation, you don''t have any conditions to think that you are noble and noble people. I will save your lives. It¡¯s useful. But if you don¡¯t know each other, you will die if you die. Why should I care."


    Hugan squinted his eyes when he heard Tang Ye''s words and snorted coldly: "You mean, these two people are dispensable? Then I might as well kill them to avoid accidents."


    "No." Tang Ye waved his hand to stop the tiger from doing it, and said, "They are still useful. How can such a high-status person be killed casually? You lack consideration for doing things."


    Hu Gan was very upset, staring at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "It''s not your turn to teach me. I haven''t promised to cooperate with you. You are still my enemy. If you offend me, I will want you at any time. Life!"


    Tang Ye shrugged to Hugan and said, "Then you have to think clearly."


    Hugan said with a cold face: "Indeed, some spies are like you. But, like, it doesn''t prove that you are the real spies. How do you prove that you are the real spies?"


    Tang Ye jokingly laughed and said: "Of course I have a way to prove it, but you won''t believe my method. I know that even if I prove it, you will check it. In that case, you should check it yourself. Very good. Simply, you can send someone outside to see if there are other spies. Do you think I can do it with the purple-winged wolf? When you see other spies, you will know me Is it true?"


    Hugan stared at Tang Ye without speaking. He felt that Tang Ye was a spy more and more, and only a spy would have such sharp insight, which nailed his psychology to death. Indeed, he must have verified the identity of the detective Tang Ye. He also knew something, the purple-winged grey wolf, was a top-secret incident, and it was also a group of elite spies that he detected. Without the efforts of these people, how could the news of the Purple Winged Wolf be known by a savage young lady. And this also reflected from the side that the girl of the clan that day was not simple, since there was such a powerful spy service.


    As a result, Tiger Gan is even more worried that this matter cannot be handled thoroughly. If there is an oversight, the forces behind the girl know that the pursuit and killing he faces will probably be unstoppable. Isn''t it true that life will kill you, and life will be enjoyed?


    Hugan would not do such stupid things. He stared at Tang Ye and said, "I will not do anything to cooperate with you until you find out your identity, and I will tie you up so that you won¡¯t let you run away! Only after I find out your identity, Will consider working with you!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and nodded, behaving confidently and surely, and said, "No problem, but you''d better hurry up. Although I have a lot of patience as a spy, the matter this time is very important. Then I can¡¯t eat and walk around. So, I hope things will end as soon as possible. If you try to procrastinate, then I can only take you to death."


    Hu Gan was very depressed. He was obviously the active one, so how could he be made passive by Tang Ye''s servant. He was irritated to Tang Ye: "I know, you don''t need to teach me how to do it. Come here, tie him up!"


    Tang Ye was **** with Qingling and Tie Quan. In this way, he would be scolded to death by Qing Ling and Tie Quan. Qingling, that savage girl of the Celestial Clan, almost wanted to use her mouth to ask Tang Ye. She was so angry, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be such a despicable and shameless guy, and almost thought he was a savior.


    It was dark, the temperature dropped a bit sharply, and it was quite cold. Maybe the triple sky now is winter. Tang Ye ignored the uninterrupted swearing of Yao Qingling, staring at the sky without any distractions. Time flies quickly. I don''t know how the people I missed in the ancestral land are doing.


    "Hey, you bastard, have you listened to me!" Qing Ling was even more angry when she saw Tang Ye''s ignoring her, and tried to move her tied body, rubbed Tang Ye, and then went to fight. Like Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at her with a look of contempt, and said, "You are a woman who is so boring and annoying. Also, why should I listen to what you call me?"


    "You..." Qing Ling was really frustrated by Tang Ye''s anger.


    call!


    At this time, a gust of evening breeze blew, the original temperature dropped a lot, and a gust of wind made the surroundings even colder. The Tiger Clan guarding Tang Ye and the others couldn''t help it. They wanted to make a fire to keep warm, and didn''t care much about Tang Ye for a while. They felt that anyway, Tang Ye, Qing Ling and Iron Fist were all **** and couldn''t escape. They might as well just get warm.


    The cold brought by a gust of wind was biting, and a young girl in Qingling couldn''t help but shiver. Only then did she realize that it was so cold, and then she didn''t care about swearing. After realizing the cold, she felt getting colder and colder, which was simply unbearable. Human consciousness is like that, the more you care, the more serious it becomes.


    A big guy in Iron Fist didn''t feel that cold, his tough physique allowed him to hold it. Now, he looked at Tang Ye very curious. Because he found that Tang Ye didn''t feel cold at all. This is really strange, a guy who is not as strong as him or even as Qingling, would he not feel cold?


    In addition, he was a little strange. After Tang Ye was tied to them, he didn''t look like a spy anymore. He also kept thinking about the characteristics of the spies, the adult and the spies in the mercenary group. As a result, there really is no such thing as Tang Ye. He seriously suspected that Tang Ye was pretending!


    Tekken felt that everything was confusing. What is the identity of this so-called spy who suddenly appeared?


    Tang Ye glanced at the Tiger Clan who was originally watching them, but because of the cold weather, they only watched for warmth. Seeing that they didn''t stare at him very much, they didn''t go to see Tie Quan, but he knew Tie Quan was watching him. I am afraid something is suspected. Because of suspicion, Tie Quan didn''t always scold him like Qing Ling did.


    He smiled suddenly, looking at no one, but said: "You don''t have to doubt, I am indeed not a spy, and I don''t know you."


    "Huh?" Qing Ling, who had been hugging her body for warmth, suddenly heard Tang Ye''s words, feeling baffled.


    But Iron Fist was taken aback. He knew that Tang Ye said this to him. It was terrifying, he didn''t even see Tang Ye watching him, but Tang Ye knew what he was doing. This keen awareness is no wonder that he is so easy to face when facing tigers.


    "Then your identity?" Iron Fist stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned his head and looked at Iron Fist, Qing Ling also looked at him at this time. He joked and said, "If I say, I''m here to save you, do you believe it?"

 Chapter 1593： awkward!

    Tie Quan and Qing Ling were both taken aback by Tang Ye''s words. Who is this guy fooling around, save himself? Cut, it''s not uncommon, and being fooled by this shameless guy is an idiot!


    This is Qingling''s idea. But Iron Fist fell into deep thought, did not immediately deny Tang Ye, and even seemed to be considering whether to believe Tang Ye''s words.


    Seeing Teken¡¯s expression, Qing Ling widened her eyes, feeling incredible, and said hurriedly: "Uncle Teken, no! Do you believe this guy? Are you kidding, this guy wants to take our treasures with Tiger Gan. Kill us again. He can''t believe anything he says!"


    "Shut up!" Tang Ye let out a low voice, telling Qingling not to make such a big movement.


    "Do you dare to scold me like this?" Qing Ling blushed.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "I dare to kill you, but I dare not scold you?"


    "You..." Qing Ling was speechless. She was angry with the eldest lady and didn''t need logic, but Tang Ye still relentlessly refuted her, which was really bullying.


    At this time, two tiger tribes came over. It was Qing Ling''s loud anger that shocked them. They are going to come and see the situation. Seeing this, Tang Ye hurriedly said to Qing Ling, "Find a way to get them away, otherwise the escape will only fail, and they can''t let them notice us!"


    "Why should I listen to you?" Qing Ling was not convinced.


    Iron Fist hurriedly said: "Miss, do what he says first."


    "Uncle Iron Fist..." Qing Ling felt aggrieved, how could Iron Fist stand on the side of this nasty guy. This changed so quickly that she couldn''t accept it. But Tekken said that. She knew that Tekken, as the deputy head of the Iron Mercenary Group, had rich experience, so she would listen to Tekken for the time being. Now they are life-threatening and cannot be willful.


    Fortunately, Qing Ling also recognized the situation and did not allow her temper to flare up. At this time the two Tigers came over, and one of them impatiently said: "What are you doing! Tell you, don''t think of any crooked thoughts, otherwise it will make you die faster!"


    This is the Tiger Clan that Qingling has attracted, and she will solve it. She glared at the two tiger tribesmen and shouted: "I''m cold, please make me a fire!"


    "Hey!" The two tiger tribes were a little dumbfounded when they heard Qing Ling''s words. This celestial woman is really... not aware of it at all! His mother, he was obviously a prisoner, or the one who couldn''t save his life at any time, and he was so arrogantly asking her to light her up. This eldest lady has a too strong temper. Damn, whoever cares about her is an idiot!


    At this time, there was another evening breeze blowing, it was so cold, the two tiger tribes couldn''t help shivering. They really don''t want to talk nonsense with Qingling, this weird and unruly lady, so they should go back to get warm. Then the fierce tiger clan who spoke just now glared at Qing Ling and hummed: "Anyway, you won''t die, you will be stunned, otherwise I will sew your mouth!"


    "You..." Qing Ling still wanted to speak with that unruly little mouth, but when a tiger tribe made a beating action, Qing Ling stopped talking immediately. She didn''t want to get a punch, she had to destroy her.


    Seeing that Qing Ling was scared and afraid to speak out, the two tiger tribes laughed triumphantly, then turned back and continued to keep warm. Dealing with such a little girl is not easy.


    Looking at this, Tang Ye was convinced by Qing Ling''s stubborn temperament. All things were tantrums, and she urged them to go back, but the two Tiger tribesmen were really taken away, so that they could not see the clues. Originally, Tang Ye was worried that Qing Ling could not solve it and wanted him to take action. Now it seems that there is no need to worry. Looking at Qing Ling''s still temper, I found that she was not that annoying, but a little funny.


    Qing Ling dismissed the two tiger tribesmen and was about to lose his temper with Tang Ye again. Maybe not to lose your temper, but to show off. She felt that it was a very powerful thing that she had taken away the two tigers. This can be used to belittle Tang Ye. She was very upset with Tang Ye, and wanted to make Tang Ye upset. She would use all the ways to make Tang Ye upset.


    But the result made her even more aggrieved. When she just wanted to talk, Tang Ye waved her hand, stopped her, and hummed: "Listen to me next, if you want to escape, you must seize every minute and every second."


    "You..." Qing Ling really doesn''t know what to say. Even if she can''t step on Tang Ye with the things just now, she must at least express her affirmation. For example, you did a good job, not bad. However, Tang Ye ignored it directly and said nothing. There is no time for Iron Fist to express. Qing Ling felt even more wronged.


    "I''m not a spy, and no spy is outside to verify Hugan. Hugan will get the result by tomorrow at the latest. Therefore, tonight is the only chance we can escape." Tang Ye looked solemn and entered directly. The character, said to Qing Ling and Tie Quan.


    Qing Ling still has a temper, and said, "So what, huh, when your identity is revealed, then you will die, you deserve it!"


    Tang Ye glared at Qing Ling and hummed, "If I die, you have to die too. Don''t forget, you can live to this day because of me."


    Tie Quan felt that Tang Ye was not lying, and pulled Qing Ling so that Qing Ling would stop biting Tang Ye, so as not to delay time.


    Qing Ling still wanted to give Tie Fist face, and after she stopped competing with Tang Ye, she thought about it, things were indeed as Tang Ye said. Although she is sassy, ??she still has a head, and some things are not difficult to figure out.


    Tang Ye didn''t look at Qing Ling and Iron Fist, but stared at the several Tigers who were warming up in front, paying attention to their movements at any time, looking for a chance to escape.


    "The words I said to Hu Gan before were all fabricated, in order to delay and delay the strategy, understand?" Tang Ye looked back at Tie Quan and Qing Ling, and just explained briefly.


    He was so little, Iron Fist immediately figured out. Hugan was going to kill them before, so he must find a way to delay.


    "It doesn''t make sense to lie to you." Tang Ye started to solve the rope tied to his body, and continued: "I am not a spy, and there are no other spies in this forest. Waiting for Hugan to investigate clearly, he came back, and I did not escape. Then I have to die. You don¡¯t have to believe me, but at least I want to escape. Do you want to be with me, or are you entangled in the lies I told you before and everyone will die?"


    "Flee first!" Iron Fist nodded.


    Qing Ling looked a little reluctant. She felt awkward, or seemed to have been slapped in the face. She always thought that Tang Ye was the kind of despicable and shameless person, and then blamed Tang Ye, made things difficult for Tang Ye, and abused Tang Ye. But now, Tang Ye has suddenly become a good person, so she is not wronging Tang Ye. At least she must apologize!


    But she couldn''t apologize.


    The greatest extent Qing Ling could do was to agree with Tang Ye''s escape plan. He turned his head and said, "Then, then run away."


    But she immediately asked Tang Ye, "How do we escape? Can you break free of these ropes that restrain us? This is not a simple rope."

 Chapter 1594： Nothing!

    For a person like Iron Fist with good strength, Hugan certainly wouldn''t just use simple ropes to tie it up, but he used ropes specially made by refining equipment. Probably some kind of very tough monster beast material was used, so neither Tie Fist nor Qing Ling could break free. As for Tang Ye, Hu Gan was even less worried. He knew that Tang Ye''s strength was very weak, and there was no middle-level god.


    With his hands and feet tied, how could he escape. Therefore, when Tang Ye said to run away first, Qing Ling thought it was a joke. Iron Fist was still wondering, I didn''t know what Tang Ye could do. He looked at Tang Ye, very confident, just like the real one. Does Tang Ye really have a way?


    "Is there any way you can escape? We are like this, I can''t walk for ten meters!" Qing Ling said to Tang Ye, not really believing in Tang Ye, with a temper, just like arguing against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at Qing Ling, and had to say that the women of the Celestial Clan would never be ugly, Qing Ling should be the kind of little beauty. The facial features are exquisite, the figure is elegant, and the light blue dress is set off, which is very smart, and she is a lovely girl. It''s just that the personality is not good, too arrogant and stubborn, the eldest lady is used to temper.


    Tang Ye appreciates beauty, but doesn''t take it too seriously. After arriving at Jiuzhongtian, he had never thought about that. Probably, for him, Jiuzhongtian is a battlefield without any sense of belonging. He is just a soldier who has come from far away, only in charge of fighting, taking the head, winning, and talking about love, nothing exists.


    At least now he will not be impressed by the temptation of beauty.


    Seeing Tang Ye staring at her but not speaking, Qing Ling felt that Tang Ye''s gaze wandered away from her body. It was really shameless. She wanted to scold Tang Ye. At this time, she was thinking about beauty. It was so bad that she couldn''t describe it. However, before she spoke, Tang Ye said, "I''m just observing the ropes on your body, and have no thoughts about your body."


    "You..." Qing Ling was speechless, but Tang Ye could see through his mind. But she wouldn''t believe what Tang Ye said, not thinking? It''s strange that she would believe such nonsense.


    "Cut, just pretend it!" Qing Ling said in a bad mood. Had it not been for fear of attracting the attention of the tigers again, she would not speak so softly.


    Tang Ye looked at Iron Fist again, observing the rope on Iron Fist. After reading it, he looked back at his own. He found that these ropes are all the same. If it can solve the iron fist, then he and Qing Ling can solve it. However, what can only solve him, may not solve Qingling and Tie Fist. These ropes are probably of the kind that strong when they are strong.


    Iron Fist knew what Tang Ye was going to do, and said, "These ropes are probably made from changing water plants. Changing water plants grow under water and can expand and contract. The stronger the stronger, they are ropes that are widely used to capture. It¡¯s visible, but it¡¯s very difficult to solve. It¡¯s tied up, and it¡¯s hard to untie it without a targeted secret medicine."


    Tang Ye nodded, probably understood this kind of rope. He is trying to solve it. Originally, he had no basis for it, and it was just futile to find a way. However, he dared to think. This is because he noticed something strange about the rope on his body. That is, he felt that the rope on his body was getting looser.


    He tried several times, and the ropes of the changing plants on his body were indeed loosened a little bit. He didn''t know why, if he knew it, he might be able to find a solution to this changing waterweed rope.


    Huhu.


    At this time, there was another cold wind blowing, and I felt that the temperature dropped a lot in an instant, as if it was freezing. Qing Ling was so cold that her body trembled, and her face turned pale. But Iron Fist couldn''t stand it very much, and it trembled slightly.


    Then a strange thing happened, that is, Qing Ling in the middle leaned against Tang Ye, almost pasting Tang Ye. Tang Ye noticed this and squinted at Qing Ling. I was thinking, this little girl is so thick-skinned, she despised herself, scolded herself, and approached herself to keep warm when she was cold.


    Qing Ling noticed Tang Ye''s expression, and suddenly became embarrassed. She was really close to Tang Ye for warmth, she couldn''t explain it. But she didn''t admit it, and hummed: "What to look at, it''s not my fault, who made you so warm!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Sure enough, regardless of the Human Race or the Celestial Race, women have a characteristic that cannot be reasoned with them.


    "Don''t worry, I understand you, I didn''t intend to reason with you." Tang Ye is not the first time she has encountered such a woman, she has rich experience in the ancestral land.


    "You..." Qing Ling knew that Tang Ye meant that their women were unreasonable. She wanted to argue with Tang Ye, but at this time, relying on Tang Ye to keep warm, the so-called cannibalism and shorthands, she I had to curl my head and hum softly: "Cut, I won''t fight with you."


    The matter of Tang Ye and Qing Ling completely fell into Tie Fist''s eyes. What Tie Fist cares about is not how this distinguished young lady looks intimate with Tang Ye, but rather, why is Tang Ye warm?


    At this moment, Tie Quan was paying attention to Tang Ye''s matter, and then was taken aback, and said, "You, do you have a natural fire attribute talent?!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t know what Tie Fist''s words meant, natural fire attributes? talent? Is this a talent? Perhaps, when it comes to natural fire, Tang Ye is indeed, because he was born with a fire body in Ancestral Land. She couldn''t bear it for a while, and she was looking for Lin Yourong''s natural ice body to combine and eliminate the excessive attribute threat.


    bad!


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that the big thing was not good, because if the iron fist knew the nature of the body, it would be revealed that it was a matter of the human race. After all, he didn''t know the specific body structure of the Celestial Clan, and if any of them were flickering, wouldn''t it be over.


    "I didn''t expect to meet a genius with natural fire attributes, it was really lucky!" At this time, I heard the iron fist sigh again, "Fire attributes are originally a thousand talents. But it is also through special training to awaken or master. And if it''s natural like you, it''s unique."


    "This..." Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed when said by Iron Fist. He is so awesome, that is, the identity of the human race has not been discovered. If it is a human race, who would say that the human race is a genius with no one in a million? The waste material of no one in a million is almost the same!


    When Tie Quan said that, Qing Ling was also curious. She looked at Tang Ye and didn''t dare that this guy was actually a genius without a single chance. Funny, I despise him so much, so scold him, if he is a genius with no one in a million, wouldn''t he appear to be eyeless?


    However, using the special talents of the Celestial Clan to distinguish it, he really found that Tang Ye was a natural fire attribute.


    "This..." Qing Ling''s mood was suddenly so complicated that it was beyond description. This is the most absurd thing she has encountered.


    Tang Ye saw that Qingling and Iron Fist both had that expression, rolled his eyes, and said, "Can you tell me more about this? I don''t quite understand."

 Chapter 1595： Celestial rookie!

    When Tang Ye said that they didn''t understand anything, Qing Ling and Tie Quan couldn''t help but look strange. I thought, this guy is really a member of our Great Celestial Clan?


    The Celestial Clan comes with a superior talent that other tribes do not have, that is, the physique that actively absorbs aura. Reiki is the fundamental and source of cultivation, and it can actively absorb Reiki to nourish the body around it, naturally nurturing excellent characteristics. This characteristic is used for reference by the Celestial Clan and is called a talent.


    Talent determines what type of secret technique this Celestial Clan person cultivates. Before deciding to practice, the Celestial Clan people will awaken their talents. That is to test the element distribution of the aura around the body. The aura contains elements such as gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. Which element has the most weight is suitable for cultivating which aspect of the secret technique.


    For example, Qingling, the aura around her body contains the most wind elements, so she practices wind-type secret techniques. The most contained element around Iron Fist is gold, so he is practicing domineering martial arts. By condensing the gold elements into the fist, a powerful boxing force is formed. Probably this is how he came from the term "iron fist".


    As a Celestial Clan, you must know what your talents are, what they are, how strong they are, etc., and then practice and become a powerful practitioner. But Tang Ye didn''t know that this was because of the Celestial Clan disguised by the other race. But Qing Ling and Tie Quan didn''t know about him, so they felt very strange.


    Is this guy a deity?


    Tang Ye noticed the expressions of Qingling and Tie Quan. Knowing what they were thinking, he immediately found a reason to explain: "I grew up alone and didn''t get a complete... education, so I don''t know many things."


    "Education?" Qing Ling thought Tang Ye''s statement was a bit strange.


    "Oh, it means teaching and learning." Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said.


    Qing Ling looked suspiciously in Tang Ye''s eyes, and Tang Ye said again, "There is nothing to doubt about it. Look at me, don''t you think it''s not very...polite, a bit like...market gangsters? It''s because of living in the streets since childhood. Life on the streets, even in the wilderness, is the result of no one¡¯s teaching."


    Tang Ye really didn''t want to say that. How can I bear to say that I am so miserable?


    Qing Ling was surprised when he heard what Tang Ye said. Hey, how can this guy know himself. She has always wanted to say that Tang Ye is simply a gangster, how is it like their noble Celestial Clan.


    However, Qing Ling believed Tang Ye, and Tie Quan had indeed remained skeptical. He felt that it was too suspicious for a person to talk about himself without blushing. However, it is not a suspicious time right now, because you want to escape, you have to rely on Tang Ye''s talent!


    The ropes made by changing waterweeds are essentially unaffected by flames, but if they encounter pure fire source power, that is, the power of directly taking fire elements, they can burn the changing waterweed ropes. Tang Ye''s natural fire attribute is precisely the power that can emanate directly from the fire element, which can burn the ropes of changing water plants so that they can escape.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t know anything about his talents, and Iron Fist first simply told Tang Ye what was going on, and initially taught Tang Ye to use his talents.


    After listening to Tie Quan''s explanation, Tang Ye understood what was going on. In fact, in the eyes of the Celestial Clan, his talent is unparalleled, but in his opinion, it is nothing more than the combination of dead wood and the essence of flame. And the pure flame needed to burn the rope of the changing waterweeds is also enough to emit the strength of the dead wood and the flames.


    The flames he emits are pure flames in themselves.


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded to Iron Fist, and said, "I will burn these ropes with flames now. Please pay attention to cover them for me."


    "Cut, how easy it is." Qing Ling didn''t forget to hit Tang Ye at this time, and said: "It needs a foundation to extract the elements from the surrounding auras and use it! In our orthodox teaching and learning, that It''s called awakening. How can you emit pure flames without awakening?"


    call!


    While Qing Ling was speaking, a small flame suddenly emanated from Tang Ye''s hand. The flames were small because they wanted to prevent them from being seen by the tiger guards over there. Although the flame is small, it is very pure, just like cyan. In fact, it was Qinglinghuo. Qinglinghuo can be refined, isn''t it pure enough?


    Seeing the pure flame in Tang Ye''s hand, Qing Ling''s mouth remained as it was speaking, half opened, without closing it, but no sound came out. She was too surprised, and too shocked, even more, a little bit ashamed. It was like being slapped in the face by Tang Ye in an instant, no one would dare to nag anymore.


    Tekken was also very surprised. Due to time constraints, he simply told Tang Ye what to do, but in fact he didn''t hold much hope that Tang Ye could emit flames. After all, in formal learning, it is awakening first. Awakening has special treasures to help a Celestial clan master the control of the elements, which will make it easier to extract the elements and issue related secret arts. Laying the foundation without the aid of props will be much more difficult. However, Tang Ye was released directly, this mastery ability was a little too terrifying.


    Seeing Qingling''s dumbfounded look, Tang Ye laughed a little deliberately, and said, "Didn''t you say that I am a genius without one? Since I am such a high-end genius, of course I can quickly learn it."


    "You..." Qing Ling knew that Tang Ye said that deliberately, but she couldn''t talk to Tang Ye anymore. It wasn''t that she had nothing to say, but was vaguely scared, afraid that Tang Ye would hit her right away if she raised it. face.


    She thinks Tang Ye is quite evil. If you pay more attention, you will find that from the beginning to the present, no matter what kind of predicament, Tang Ye has never been afraid. Iron Fist had noticed this, so although he had great doubts about Tang Ye, he still felt that Tang Ye was credible.


    After Tang Ye emitted the blue spirit fire, he fiddled with the blue spirit fire until it could burn to the changing waterweed rope. In fact, he can send out several groups of Qingling Fire at the same time, and at the same time unbundle him with Qingling and Iron Fist, which can save a lot of time. However, doing that would be too bad for the sky, Qing Ling and Tie Quan would definitely doubt it, after all, it was not a terrifying move that could hide the past with high-end geniuses.


    After being scorched by the green spirit fire, the changing waterweed rope began to shrink, as if there was life. This is the wonder of the changing waterweed rope. Before, Tang Ye''s changing waterweed ropes would become looser and looser, because after he pretended that the human race emitted aura around him, a large number of fire elements in the aura played a role, stimulating the changing waterweed ropes, and the changing waterweeds were afraid, so they shrank.


    Snapped!


    After the Qingling fire burned for a while, the changing waterweed rope in Tang Ye''s hand broke. At this time, it was colder, and the guards of the Tigers were busy keeping warm, and didn''t even notice the situation here. In fact, this cold weather also made Hugan''s verification action much slower, which was considered to have bought a lot of time for Tang Ye.


    In this way, Tang Ye lifted his shackles, then lifted Qing Ling and Tie Fist, and then the three of them quietly escaped.


    At this time, Tang Ye knew that he could not perform too many tricks, because both Qingling and Tie Quan thought he was a rookie, so he could only be a rookie of the Celestial Clan first.

 Chapter 1596： Who will take care of!

    Affected by the cold weather, Hugan did not intend to investigate possible spy problems in the middle of the night. The environment is very unfavorable and may not be found if he goes there. If he is ambushed, he may suffer a huge loss in this case, so He went back.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect this, and thought that the bad weather could buy him more time. However, after Hugan came back, they found that they had escaped, and suddenly a roar resounded throughout the valley.


    Hearing such a huge roar, Tang Ye knew that Tiger had found them escaping, but they had not escaped far enough to ensure 100% safety. And then, Tiger Gan will definitely bring his hands down to chase them.


    The mercenary Tie Quan is very responsible and always puts the protection of Qingling as the first important thing. Knowing that Tiger Gan would come to chase him down soon, he immediately proposed to leave. If everyone walks together, once they are found, none of them can escape. If they leave separately, there will be movement on both sides, and the tiger can¡¯t chase both sides, so one of them may escape.


    "This brother...I''m really sorry. I haven''t asked what your name is, how should I call you?" Tie Quan wanted Tang Ye to go with Qing Ling. He attracted a large army of tigers to fight for Qing Ling to escape. Found that Tang Ye''s name had not been asked.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thinking. He didn''t know if the foreign race of Sanzhongtian knew his name, and if he knew his name, it would be troublesome to say that he was Tang Ye. However, now pretending to be the Celestial Clan, he already knows the Celestial Clan better. As long as he sends a cloud of spiritual energy outside, there will be no problem. Then he doesn''t want to use another pseudonym. Anyway, he can explain the same name. .


    The other reason was that Tang Ye felt that he would not stay for too long in the Triple Heaven. Also, he became more and more confident in his own strength and felt that there was no need to change his name. If someone else is looking for something, if it can be resolved, just kill it directly. The triple heaven is different from the first and second heavens. The triple heaven has a high degree of freedom and chaos, and there is no special person in charge of ordinary fighting. The ruler of the world''s lord is not strong. I am afraid that becoming the world''s lord is to get that convenience and to absorb spiritual energy more quickly. So there is a situation in the Triple Heaven, that is, the Lord of the Realm changes very quickly. Because the Lord of the Realm cultivates faster than others, he will go to the Fourth Heaven after his strength rises.


    "My name is Tang Ye." Tang Ye said to Iron Fist.


    "What?!" Hearing Tang Ye''s name, Tie Quan and Qing Ling were both very surprised. They looked at Tang Ye with a solemn expression and did not speak for a long time.


    Tang Ye showed a very innocent and puzzled look at this moment, and said: "My name...is that amazing?"


    Qing Ling and Iron Fist are strange again. The name Tang Ye is really amazing. That is their public enemy of the Nine Heavens, from the first heaven to the second heaven, cruel, inhumane human demons!


    Tang Ye''s reaction like this, it can be said, it seems that he and the Human Race Demon share the same name. It¡¯s not uncommon to have duplicate names. Many people use the same name. Unless some big people, for the sake of being unique, know that other people have the same name as him, they will change their names or kill those people.


    However, it is also possible that Tang Ye pretended that he was originally a human demon, didn''t it mean that the human demon came to the third heaven?


    Both Tie Quan and Qing Ling thought so. However, there is little support for them to overturn such speculation. Because Tang Ye possesses the unique talent of the Celestial Clan. Based on this, Tang Ye couldn''t possibly be that human demon. Human races, even if they were not deprived of their spiritual bones, would never have the ability to absorb aura by themselves to conceive unique talents around their bodies like their heavenly races.


    Therefore, Qing Ling and Tie Quan''s final conclusion is that Tang Ye is a pitifully novice Celestial Clan who has the same name as that Human Race and has never seen the world.


    Qing Ling had a reason to ridicule Tang Ye again, rolled his eyes at Tang Ye, and hummed: "You should change Tang Ye early, otherwise you will be killed if you go outside."


    "Why?!" Tang Ye was taken aback and hummed: "The name can cause trouble, I didn''t make any mistakes."


    "Your name itself is wrong!" Qing Ling said in a bad mood, "Tang Ye''s name is the same as that of the human demon. If you don''t want to be troubled by this name, then change it. You can call it whatever Ye is. Don''t call Tang Ye!"


    Tang Ye watched Qing Ling suddenly laughed, and said, "Miss Qing Ling, are you caring about me?"


    "You...Bah, ghosts should care about you!" Qing Ling was very angry, but Tang Ye said that suddenly, did he molest himself?


    Tang Ye shrugged, with a fearless look, and said: "I won''t change my name. Although the name is just a mark, it is given to me by my parents. I haven''t seen my parents. Maybe they have suffered. After all, maybe they abandoned me because they didn¡¯t want me. In any case, they let me come into this world. This is the greatest, irreplaceable, and inexhaustible blessing to me. The body grows skin, and I receive my parents. It cannot be easily destroyed. The name is the same. Therefore, I will use this name firmly, no matter what difficulties I encounter!


    Qing Ling was stunned, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a thing. She felt like it was funny, but she saw that Tang Ye was serious, and for some reason, she couldn''t say anything sarcastic. Perhaps, she agreed with Tang Ye''s words. Because of some difficulties, even the name is lost, so don''t be dignified. With her, she would never do that.


    However, Qing Ling didn''t want to say that she recognized Tang Ye, she always held up with Tang Ye, and said in a bad mood: "Huh, you can pretend to me now. When you encounter difficulties, don''t cry and cry! Think this is very manly? Isn''t it good at all? Is that stupid?!"


    Tang Ye tilted his head, too lazy to compete with Qing Ling. In fact, he is all acting. Since he is acting, why bother to talk so much and stop at it, otherwise there will be flaws. The iron fist next to him has not spoken, so beware of whether he is secretly observing.


    Iron Fist didn''t think too much about Tang Ye''s false place. Tang Ye''s words just now made him a little admired, and he recognized Tang Ye more and more. If there is a chance, he wants to absorb Tang Ye into the steel mercenary group, and then he will teach it well. Natural fire talent, that is a character that every mercenary group will strive for. Now the competition among the major mercenary groups is getting more and more fierce, and his steel mercenary group is also in great need of talents.


    "Miss Qingling, brother Tang Ye, don''t quarrel for now, it''s important to get rid of the tiger clan''s pursuit first." Tie Fist said, "In this way, if I go in one direction alone, you two will be in the same direction. I will attract the tiger clan. Attention, let you two escape better. However, the Tigers are not stupid, you have to be very cautious."


    Qing Ling said worriedly: "Uncle Iron Fist, don''t have anything to do, or I will be with you, this guy is a rookie, and I need to take care of me, so I don''t want it!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes in his heart. This woman is not forgiving with a small mouth, so who wants to take care of it is not certain!

 Chapter 1597： snowstorm!

    Tang Ye''s patience with Qingling was limited. Since Qingling disliked him everywhere, he left alone, so there was peace. In fact, if he left alone, he was completely sure to escape. If he has to bring Qingling with him, he has only one purpose, which is to use Qingling''s mysterious, but definitely not simple identity.


    Although Qingling has a bad temper, he has clear likes and dislikes. If Qingling owes favors to Qingling, or asks her to approve it, it will undoubtedly be very meaningful to get her help. Of course, the premise is to be able to live and get the approval of this savage woman.


    Seeing Tang Ye turning around and leaving, Tie Fist was very anxious, and stopped Tang Ye and said, "Brother Tang Ye, Miss Qing Ling is just a quick mouth. I didn''t look down on you. Please don''t mind."


    Tang Ye looked back, somewhat mocking, and said, "I am lower than you, and following you will only be a hindrance. If this is the case, let''s separate now."


    Qing Ling felt that Tang Ye was really dragged, a little angry, and he was about to challenge Tang Ye again. It was normal for her to do this, because she felt that even though Tang Ye had talent, he was a rookie after all. He didn''t understand anything and couldn''t use his talent, so what''s the use.


    But the iron fist grabbed Qing Ling and prevented her from arguing with Tang Ye. Iron Fist said to her: "Miss Qingling, do you really think Tang Ye is so weak? Now it is a life threatening situation. Don¡¯t be angry anymore. I think you know in your heart that Tang Ye is very powerful, even better than You and I are both strong. It¡¯s not about strength, but about the head. Think about it, from the moment he was caught by the Tiger tribe until now, has he ever been afraid of the Tiger tribe? His composure and reason, in this case, More useful than strength!"


    Qing Ling wanted to say something to Iron Fist, but he didn''t say anything after all. I really want to say that her inner thoughts are actually the same as those mentioned by Tekken. She just didn''t like Tang Ye tugging so much, even more tugging than her.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye didn''t care about them at all, and turned and left again. Although holding Qingling in his hand would have a great effect, he hadn''t reached the point where he couldn''t live without Qingling. Therefore, to accept Qingling''s temper, he quit.


    Tie Quan saw Tang Ye leaving again, ignored them, and was anxious again. He wanted to talk to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye walked firmly this time and ignored him at all.


    Tie Quan''s plan was to walk all the way by himself, Tang Ye and Qing Ling walk all the way, now that Tang Ye is walking there, he can''t follow it, otherwise it will be very time lag. Then he pushed Qingling to follow Tang Ye and said, "Miss Qingling, go and follow Tang Ye. I have an instinct. Tang Ye will definitely have a way to survive. At least one thing is what you need, in this cold In the world, he is a natural fire that can keep you warm!"


    Qing Ling rolled his eyes, the reason was too funny. She didn''t catch up with Tang Ye. To her, it was too embarrassing, as if she was going to pester Tang Ye. I really need such a noble identity.


    "Miss, do you want to die?" However, at this moment, Tie Fist calmed down, very serious, staring at Qing Ling with a cold snort.


    Qing Ling was taken aback, and suddenly felt very wronged. Tekken was angry at her, she didn''t expect this to happen. She was very wronged, but she didn''t dare not listen to Iron Fist''s words anymore, bit her lip, and chased in the direction Tang Ye left.


    Tie Quan looked at Qing Ling''s back and sighed. This child is too ignorant of the priorities, this is not the royal capital, so she can''t help but be squeamish.


    Since Qing Ling and Tang Ye had gone in the same direction, it was time for Iron Fist to go. He went in the opposite direction and deliberately left some footprints so that the Tiger Clan would mainly chase him.


    The cold wind continued to blow, and the night got deeper and colder, and then it snowed.


    Tang Ye raised his head, and the thin snowflakes floated on his face, indicating that he was speechless and it was snowing. What made him even more speechless was that the snow fell so much all of a sudden, falling like cherry blossoms. This kind of weather is a bit unusual, but fortunately, Tang Ye is a natural fire body, so he is not afraid of being so cold. What made him feel cold was the bone-free coldness of the ice essence sent by the princess.


    However, Tang Ye was not cold, he knew that Qing Ling who was following him would be cold. However, he was too lazy to bother, so he kept walking.


    Qing Ling felt very wronged because she failed to catch up with Tang Ye, and now she is alone. It was getting colder and colder, and she walked more and more slowly. Even though she has the strength close to the mid-level celestial being, she is helpless in the face of natural forces. Moreover, if you use your power to resist the severe cold, you will be easily chased by tigers.


    The dark night, cold, made this little girl more and more frightened. She wanted to lose her temper, but no one around her sent it to her, she could only bear it by herself. I feel wronged if I endure it, and I feel like crying after being wronged for a long time. Now she is in the wild, and there is no one around, but she won''t be used to her anymore.


    "Damn it!" Qing Ling''s face was freezing, she sniffed, feeling like she was about to catch a cold, or she was so wronged that she wanted to cry. She scolded violently, she was scolding Tang Ye. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to run so fast, less than a minute, when she chased out, Tang Ye was no longer visible.


    She thought that Tang Ye was going forward, so she kept chasing her, but she didn''t find Tang Ye after chasing for a long time. At this time, she was very cold and worried when it snowed heavily. However, the snow piled up, and she did not see Tang Ye''s footprints. This shows that Tang Ye is not going forward at all. Then she is chasing in the wrong direction, this will be a person.


    Dark night, snow and ice, alone is too dangerous. Qing Ling knew that he could not go on like this, otherwise he would be frozen to death without encountering an accident. She finds a place to hide and waits until daylight. Even if it still snows after the day, the specific situation can be seen.


    But, this black is so dark, where can I find somewhere to hide it. Qingling is getting colder and colder, and even feels her feet are freezing, making it more and more difficult to walk. She was even more frightened, she would be killed now. She became angry with Tang Ye again. If Tang Ye was there, there would be no cold problem at all. Tang Ye''s talent can warm her up.


    In what she meant, it was natural for Tang Ye to help her keep warm. So Tang Ye was not there and didn''t help her warm up, she was angry.


    The eldest lady is really strong enough in temper and heart.


    The snow was getting bigger and bigger, caught in the cold wind, and finally became a blizzard. This kind of sky is too dangerous, even if it is the Tiger Clan, I am afraid that it would not even think about chasing it. They would also think that Tang Ye and Qingling would not be able to go far in this kind of weather. So after the storm stopped the next day, it was okay to hunt down Tang Ye and Qingling.


    Qing Ling really cried, she felt like she was going to die. She pretended to be a tree, so she didn''t want to go, and couldn''t move. She squatted down, leaned against the tree, curled up, feeling lonely and helpless. She was covered with snowflakes, she kept shaking with the cold, and finally lost consciousness.


    At this time, on a tree opposite Qingling, Tang Ye stood on it and looked at Qingling, which was about to be covered in snow. The snowflakes fell on him and melted directly, not cold to him at all. He was thinking whether to save Qingling.


    Finally, he sighed and went down and picked up Qing Ling and left. Since he is still with Qingling, the plan remains the same. Save her, but also use her.

 Chapter 1598： Recognize the mistake!

    The snowstorm outside is getting bigger and bigger, and there is no sign of stopping. Because Tang Ye is not afraid of severe cold, he is also very efficient in walking in the snow. With a little luck, he found a cave and settled in the cave.


    Qing Ling was so cold that even though he was unconscious, he still shivered. Tang Ye couldn''t bear to see her like this, but he couldn''t do anything like holding her to warm her, and letting himself take advantage of it by the way. He didn''t have much interest in the Celestial Clan, and didn''t want Qingling to wake up to see that he could nag for a long time, so he went to find some dry branches and set them alight in the cave to warm Qingling.


    With the fire, the temperature in the cave slowly rose, and Qingling became warmer, no longer shivering, slowly letting go of her curled up body, and fell asleep in peace.


    Tang Ye was not sleepy, sitting cross-legged to practice. Now he was looking for a new way to practice breakthrough. After the heavenly fairyland, it is the true fairyland. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t care about these things very much, in other words, didn''t have much obsession with cultivation. Becoming stronger is just a current demand. The current environment needs, then he will strive to achieve, and then complete the goal in the Nine Heavens.


    At present, he is not very clear about the cultivation methods of the three layers, but he probably had some contact with the matter of chasing and killing tigers.


    The methods are quite cruel. Because it is difficult to break through simply by absorbing the spiritual energy and using the spiritual core, it can only rely on more advanced means. Killing is probably a kind of exercise. Actual fighting does not necessarily mean killing. Treasures are probably those treasures that contain concentrated and abundant power.


    For these methods, Tang Ye is not difficult to understand. It''s not just like playing games, the more advanced it is. There is no way to upgrade quickly by slashing monsters. You need to do specific tasks. The task itself has a lot of experience, and the rewards after completion also have rich experience. Killing and winning the treasure, then getting the treasure, and then using it is a quick way to break through.


    In this way, Tang Ye somewhat understood Hu Gan''s attack on Qingling Iron Fist and the others. Although they were robbed of the treasure by Hugan, Tie Quan and Qing Ling never said that this was not allowed, only that their status and influence were not simple, and Hugan''s approach was stupid. In other words, if Hugan has the same background power, killing people and stealing treasures, just do it, it will not be great.


    This is all because the people of the three heavens feel that it is normal to kill and win treasures, which in itself is a way to break through strength.


    "There is such a thing..." Tang Ye patted his forehead, a little speechless.


    Even though it was in that way, Tang Ye still wouldn''t leave the usual practice. He now wants to cultivate a supreme secret technique left by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms himself-the Jiulong Enlightenment Society. He knows that it is impossible to practice to the point of "Nine Dragons", but at least there must be a dragon. There is a dragon, and it will win the battle against enemies within three days.


    Tang Ye practiced cross-legged, slowly condensing the Flame King Halberd in his hands. Jiulong initiation needs to be issued with the Overlord Halberd. It itself is a unique skill that exists with the Overlord Halberd. After the Overlord Halberd condensed, Tang Ye tried to condense a dragon with strength. However, the dragon''s head has not been able to condense, only a dragon''s horn has appeared, and it has failed, and the flame can never become a dragon.


    This Jiulong initiation stunt is more difficult to cultivate than Tang Ye imagined. But you can''t give up because of difficulties, Tang Ye tried again and again, finally condensing a leader. He never expected that the dragon head alone would have extremely terrifying power. The dragon head roared, and because Tang Ye didn''t grasp it, it broke apart. However, the moment the dragon''s head broke, a terrible force was also shocked, causing the cave to tremble, and rocks and dust fell.


    The sleeping Qing Ling was awakened, thinking it was the Tiger Clan who was chasing him, and couldn''t help making a defensive posture immediately. After she saw the situation clearly, she saw Tang Ye sitting aside looking at her.


    "You..." Qing Ling was taken aback, wondering why Tang Ye was by her side.


    Tang Ye looked at her calmly and said, "Don''t think too much, I saved you."


    "What?" Qing Ling looked at Tang Ye suspiciously, and didn''t immediately believe Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I told you this not to make you appreciate me, but to tell you not to nag, I don''t want to give you anything."


    "You..." Qing Ling was irritated by Tang Ye''s attitude and tone, but she thought for a while, remembering that her whole body was frozen and unable to walk, and she felt like she was leaning against a tree. She died in the cold, and before she passed out, she seemed to see a figure walking towards her. She couldn''t see clearly, but she was sure it was the Celestial Clan, not the Tiger Clan. Now I wake up with Tang Ye next to him, mainly because there is a fire to keep her warm and not to freeze to death. In this way, the figure who approached her before was Tang Ye. Think about it, this fire was also started by Tang Ye.


    Qing Ling still speaks a bit of truth. Wanting to understand this, he didn''t try to lift Tang Ye, and said, "What do you mean? It sounds like I am very uneducated. If you saved me, I will say thank you. . But I am also very angry. I want to catch up with you, but I haven''t seen you. Did you deliberately avoid me?"


    Tang Ye looked at Qingling, squinted slightly, and then said, "Thank you first."


    "Tell me first if you deliberately avoided me!" Qing Ling said very badly.


    Tang Ye looked contemptuously and said, "You don''t want to thank me, so why use so many excuses. Are you deliberately avoiding you, can you decide whether you will thank me? I saved you, this fact is indelible, right? ?"


    "If you deliberately avoided me, you are doing it wrong!" Qing Ling argued. Since Tang Ye did something wrong, she felt that it was offset, so no thanks.


    Tang Ye sneered, and sarcastically said to Qing Ling: "Even if I avoid you deliberately? Why do you say that I was wrong? Am I obligated to wait for you? It''s just Uncle Iron Fist''s responsibility to protect you, the steel servant. What is the responsibility of the Corps? Besides, don¡¯t you think that I will drag you down? Then I go by myself. Why is it wrong?¡±


    After Tang Ye finished speaking, he was speechless for a while. To reason with this woman is not an idiot. How could a woman like Qingling make sense.


    Tang Ye looked uninterested in Qingling and continued to do her own thing.


    But Qing Ling listened to his words and felt embarrassed when he thought about it. Because in this way, it was her fault. If you can''t thank Tang Ye, she has no reason to stand up, making her feel a little bit embarrassed.


    "I..." Qing Ling looked at Tang Ye and stopped talking, not knowing what to say.


    Then she got angry, feeling aggrieved that it was not her style. She bit her lip and said to Tang Ye, "Can''t I apologize to you?!"


    Tang Ye looked at her without a special expression, and said calmly: "An apology is still so tough. Did you recognize the mistake?"


    "You..." Qing Ling felt that Tang Ye''s calm face was just pretending, so when he said that, he was training.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any hesitation, if Qingling knew her mistake and could correct her, let her become a little obedient for the time being. After all, differences of opinion on the way to escape are fatal.

 Chapter 1599： Make progress with each other!

    Tang Ye is still kind after all. To the greatest enemy, the Celestial Clan, are so tolerant. If it is intended to use Qingling, then this reason is a bit Q. It is better to say directly, although Qingling is savage and is a Celestial clan, it has nothing to do with the grievances of the ancestor''s generation, and she has not shown any bad behavior, such as insulting others, especially the human race. In this way, the first impression she gave Tang Ye was that, apart from being savage, she was still innocent.


    Killing an innocent person is indeed not Tang Ye''s style.


    But if one day, human affairs were brought to the table and Qingling was openly asked to choose, if she was standing on the side of the heavens to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye would not hesitate to deal with her. Only one party can survive, and Tang Ye has no reason to let himself die in the foreign land of Jiuzhongtian.


    Qing Ling knew that in this blizzard weather, he had to rely on Tang Ye''s talent. Of course, more importantly, it was because she knew that she had done something wrong, and that this kind of wrongness was because she had no valid reason for it, so she could only admit it. She looked down at Tang Ye and said, "Yes, I''m sorry!"


    Tang Ye looked at her, thought about it, and said, "You can argue with me, but you have to be reasonable, you know?"


    "I''m very reasonable!" Qing Ling felt aggrieved, is she an unreasonable woman?


    She saw Tang Ye''s indifferent expression, and when she thought about it, she seemed...it was really unreasonable.


    She is used to being spoiled, whoever dares to disobey her is directly punished. People seem to respect her and welcome her with smiles, but they all hate her.


    Now she is in trouble, and when she meets someone like Tang Ye who can''t bear to let her, she has no choice but to be wronged all the time, and then she knows to reflect. She finally knew what was right and wrong, meaning that her mistake was embarrassing, but she also knew how to correct it.


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling and said, "Actually, it''s very reasonable. If you put down the temper of that eldest lady, be more down-to-earth, life will be more exciting."


    "Be grounded?" Qing Ling didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye explained: "Just... be more peaceful, popular, don''t make it so high-end and special. Your status is noble, but your personality can be more friendly."


    "I''m very friendly!" Qing Ling said immediately.


    Tang Ye watched Qing Ling not speaking, and gave her a look at her own experience.


    Qing Ling also knew that he was embarrassed, and lowered his head and bit his lip slightly and said, "I admit that it''s not enough, it''s kind of...not very friendly."


    Tang Ye is speechless, is this coaxing the children?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Qing Ling suddenly became unhappy again. She thought, why should she murmur with this rookie and still admit her mistakes.


    Qing Ling wanted to challenge Tang Ye again, but Tang Ye stopped playing with her, and said, "Don''t want to quarrel with me anymore. Now we are running away, not the usual troubles, so you honestly listen to me."


    "Why do I listen to you instead of you?" Qing Ling said in disbelief.


    "If I listen to you, we might all be dead now. What you want to do is up to you." Tang Ye said forcefully.


    Qing Ling was sullen and silent, and did not refute for the time being. Although he was not convinced, Tang Ye made sense.


    Tang Ye continued: "Let me make it clear. If your behavior endangers your flight, then I will abandon you without hesitation and save my life. It''s not that you can be willful at all times, and I''m not idiotic enough to do so. Lost your life because of your temperament."


    "You..." Qing Ling felt that Tang Ye''s words were so ruthless and too much, but Tang Ye was right, and she couldn''t refute it. Tang Ye had no obligation to protect her at all. Tang Ye was not a member of the Steel Mercenary Group.


    Qing Ling thought about what Iron Fist said again. Although Tang Ye was not very strong yet, he had a very smart head and a very advantageous fire element talent that could fight the current blizzard. In this way, Tang Ye has indeed become the key to survival. After Qing Ling understood this, he closed his temper and whispered to Tang Ye: "I listen to you..."


    "That''s right." Tang Ye laughed.


    Qing Ling glared at Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was very awkward, and she felt that she shouldn''t show weakness. It''s all right now. I have said to be obedient. If I repent, it would be too dishonest. She is a person who does what she says.


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling and said, "Sit down. Let''s discuss the escape while warming up. Of course, if you are tired, you can rest first and talk about it tomorrow."


    "I am not tired, I am very energetic by you." Qing Ling said in a bad manner.


    Tang Ye smiled, ignoring Qing Ling''s bad expression, and said, "Since we want to be together, then we should make progress with each other. This is more conducive to escape."


    "Make progress with each other?" Qing Ling didn''t quite understand what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye said, "You improve your character and become gentler..."


    "Bah, who wants to be gentle to you!" Qing Ling didn''t agree with this, being gentle to Tang Ye, Tang Ye is a man, and being gentle to a certain man, what would it be!


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "You are not gentle with me. Just like what I said just now, just be obedient. In this regard, it is your progress. And my progress is to learn to use my talents better. . But, I have not received high-level teaching, and I don¡¯t know how to use this talent. But I have not received high-level teaching, but you have received it, so you can teach me."


    "Why should I teach you?" Qing Ling looked at Tang Ye as if he would never dislike it.


    Tang Ye watched Qing Ling for a long time, which made Qing Ling feel a little hairy and made her realize that she was wrong.


    Feeling guilty by Tang Ye, Qing Ling glanced at her head, worried about being scolded by Tang Ye. Now because of the need for Tang Ye to survive, she was afraid that Tang Ye would leave her, she really didn''t dare to stimulate Tang Ye too much.


    Qing Ling''s heart was guilty, and Tang Ye said: "Don''t just focus on competing with people as soon as you speak. Why should I learn? Why should you teach me? It''s not for survival. We may encounter tiger clan. People, if I master the fire secret art, it can play a huge role in battle. This greatly improves our chances of survival. I don¡¯t need to explain this, right?"


    "I see, I can''t teach you!" Qing Ling couldn''t stand Tang Ye a little anymore, because Tang Ye could always say some right reasons, so she couldn''t refute it. If you can''t argue, it really makes her suffocated and panic, then follow Tang Ye in everything, so as not to be angry.


    She said: "However, I don''t know the fire secret technique. I can only teach you how to master and use this talent. And there are some simple secret techniques that are common to any attribute, and that is elemental attack. These, I can teach you everything."


    "Good." Tang Ye smiled.


    In fact, if he really wants to talk about secret techniques, he doesn''t need Qingling at all. Things like the Fire Python, the Truth of Fire, and the Fire Vine, until now, they are extremely advanced fire secret arts. And he will. He told Qingling that, just to be a "celestial clan" better.


    If you encounter a tiger clan, you must fight. But he is now defined as a "rookie", if he hasn''t studied before, how could he make a move?

 Chapter 1600： Thinking about treasures!

    Tang Ye tried to make everything seamless, so that it would be more secure and safe. Since you are now a rookie, be a little bit "noob". So even if Qingling teaches how to use the so-called Celestial Talent, he will not use those powerful stunts he has mastered.


    In fact, when his cultivation level was improved, he found that the stunts he had mastered in the ancestral land were very powerful and rare compared to the world of Nine Heavens. The people on the ancestral land are not weak, they just change their values ??and world outlook, and tend to be atheistic and non-superpower. However, the resurrection of the age of the ancient true gods has broken this world status quo. The people of the ancestral land are panicked and afraid, and must adapt and then fight. Those who rise up in that chaos must be strong. Even if it is relative to Jiuzhongtian, it is not weak.


    Qing Ling only thought that Tang Ye was a rookie in a tribe who hadn''t learned how to practice cultivation skills. How could she know that Tang Ye had so many thoughts. Although she has a rough temper, to Tang Ye, she is nothing but a lamb. Tang Yena is really smart and scheming.


    After falling asleep, Qing Ling was very energetic, and seeing Tang Ye was also quite energetic, she began to teach Tang Ye how to use the talent of the Celestial Clan. Now that Tang Ye knew how to drive those fire elements, the next step was to teach some how to turn fire elements into powerful attacking moves.


    The basic usage of all elemental secret arts is the same, so even if Qingling is a Celestial clan who is good at wind secret arts, he can teach Tang Ye to use fire basic attack secret arts. In fact, it is very simple, nothing more than transforming the fire element into a continuous flame, and then smashing it out to attack. Of course, if you smash it out, you have certain skills to make the power stronger.


    Naturally, Tang Ye had already mastered these things, but didn''t want Qing Ling to know. So while studying, he pretended to fail consecutively, and finally threw a small fireball, but it was not powerful.


    Qing Ling couldn''t stand it anymore, and hummed: "You still don''t practice and rest. I really doubt if you really have such a high talent."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t be so demanding. After all, you just started learning ***, you can''t learn everything on the first day."


    Qing Ling could not tell Tang Ye. Think about it too. If Tang Ye learned everything in one day, it would be against the sky. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye was so against the sky. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be possible to surpass her soon, she would feel that her self-esteem was hit.


    "I''ll find some dry firewood, otherwise it won''t be enough for tonight, you stay in it." Tang Ye said.


    Qing Ling was taken aback, and said, "It''s so late, are you still going out to find dry wood?"


    Tang Ye looked a little ill-intentioned, and said, "If you don''t find some dry wood, how can you keep me warm? Do you want to hug me to sleep? That won''t work, because it is easy for men and women to dry firewood."


    "Get out!" Qing Ling shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye shrugged, stopped talking to Qing Ling, turned and left the cave to find more dry wood outside. Although there was a blizzard outside, and thick white snow had accumulated on the ground, dry wood can be found on some dead trees. He didn''t worry that something would happen to him. Under this kind of weather, the Tigers would definitely not look around. The Tigers knew that in this kind of weather, he could not go far with Qingling and Iron Fist.


    Qing Ling watched Tang Ye leave, not knowing what he was thinking, with a slightly weird expression. She sat back by the fire and calmed down, but her mood slowly became complicated, because everything she had been thinking about in her mind was Tang Ye. She didn''t even think about it even if it was the tiger clan who attacked her. She didn''t even think about the baby that was taken away, the spiritual core and wings of the purple-winged gray wolf.


    This made her feel bad, so why bother to think about that rookie. Isn''t it just being in trouble with him, then getting along with him, and relying on his ability again?


    "He is a rude fellow!" Qing Ling hummed badly. What she couldn''t lie to herself was that all she thought of was Tang Ye. In fact, there was a feeling of trust, and it was great to have Tang Ye by her side. After all, she is an arrogant and stubborn eldest lady, and the feeling in her heart will not be directly admitted on the surface.


    According to her noble status, Tang Ye was indeed rude. Because in front of her, Tang Ye didn''t say anything about etiquette, and just quarreled with her. If she was on the side of the royal capital, she would kill him directly. She was really a spoiler!


    However, meeting Diao Min in Wangdu and meeting Diao Min here gave her a completely different feeling. She felt that the Diaomin she encountered at this time was not that annoying, did not make her feel like an annoying fly, but just wanted him to disappear as soon as possible.


    "Interesting..." Qing Ling came to a conclusion in the entanglement, thinking Tang Ye was interesting, so she liked it better. That can explain why I always think about Tang Ye, because it is funny, although I am angry, I am angry with him. She hadn''t been angry so much before, and no one would hold her up and down, which was really interesting.


    Finding such a reason to accept Tang Ye, Qing Ling looked out of the cave, it was pitch black, but the cold wind could be heard. When the cold wind is stronger, there will be snow drifting in. In such a bad weather, she couldn''t help worrying about Tang Ye, and suddenly felt anxious and couldn''t take a good rest. It''s been a long time, but before Tang Ye comes back, she feels a little restless.


    At this time, Tang Ye quickly shuttled through the wind and snow outside, jumping in continuous space. Now that I''m out, it''s not just a matter of finding a few sticks of dry wood. He was going to see if the Tiger Clan came after him. Although it is speculated that the Tigers will not act in this kind of weather, if the Tigers chase desperately, it will be very detrimental to him and Qingling. Since you are not afraid of wind, snow and cold, and you have the convenient ability to jump, it doesn''t take a lot of trouble to see if the Tiger Clan has chased it.


    After some investigations, Tang Ye determined that there was no Tiger Clan chasing him within a few miles, so tonight can be spent safely. And tomorrow, if he and Qing Ling continue to evacuate, they will be able to extend a further distance. Now he doesn''t want to fight with the tiger clan, first determine the survival.


    However, there is one thing he cares about. That is the spiritual core and wings of the purple-winged wolf that Hugan snatched away. Since the matter of killing and stealing treasures was related to cultivation, he couldn''t avoid it. If the spirit core and wings of the Purple Winged Gray Wolf were captured from Hugan, it would be of great help to him.


    Tang Ye was thinking, how to get these two treasures!


    But he would definitely not be able to deal with so many tiger tribes alone, and he would need the help of Iron Fist, Qing Ling, and even the Iron Mercenary Group. But after asking them to help, those two treasures are not easy to get, after all, they have to kill the tiger alone.


    After sorting out these things, Tang Ye returned, then folded a lot of dry wood on a dry tree and went back. Qing Ling waited for a long time without seeing Tang Ye coming back, and almost wanted to leave the cave to take a look outside, just when Tang Ye came back.


    "You, you''re back!" Qing Ling was startled, his face flushed, as if he had done something humbly.

 Chapter 1601： Little look forward to!

    Qing Ling looked strange and even blushed, because she cared about Tang Ye, but she didn''t want to be known by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Qing Ling''s weird behavior, and was worried. He thought it was the Tiger Clan who had found it. Didn''t that mean that he had missed it, so he quickly asked Qing Ling if there were traces of the Tiger Clan.


    Seeing that Tang Ye hadn''t noticed her embarrassment, Qing Ling returned to his usual expression, looked at Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye was a bit silly. She immediately felt in a good mood, very relaxed. At this moment, she accepted Tang Ye more. She felt that there was no negative emotions like anger when she was with Tang Ye, and then she wanted to talk to Tang Ye more.


    She, a stubborn eldest lady, certainly couldn''t calm down. She had many questions about Tang Ye, such as how Tang Ye, a rookie, appeared in this forest. Although this forest is not a forest infested by high-level monsters, if you go deeper, there will be high-level monsters, which is quite dangerous. The appearance of monsters like the purple-winged gray wolf indicates the problem. How could Tang Ye, a rookie, be here?


    Qing Ling asked Tang Ye, and there was no doubt about Tang Ye in her mind. However, Tang Ye was shocked when he heard it, thinking that Qing Ling had doubts about him. Many previous things cannot be done seamlessly. It is indeed abnormal for him to appear as a rookie in this kind of forest.


    Fortunately, through Qing Ling''s eyes, Tang Ye knew that she was simply curious, but not suspicious. He smiled and said, "Actually, I was escaping in. Because when I was outside, I met a master of the Green Snake Clan. He said that I was a Celestial Clan but was so weak. He wanted to bully me. What did he say? The talent is arrogant and arrogant, but there are also cowardly guys who want to make me look good, and let the heavenly clan know that everything is the finale. Then I didn¡¯t want to be bullied, so I ran into the forest. But after I entered the forest, I was afraid When I met a monster and just happened to find someone, I wanted to go there together, so I wouldn''t be afraid. But I never expected that when I met the Tiger Clan attacking you, then I could only hide in the dark. Unfortunately, I was discovered. Up."


    Tang Ye''s acting level has always been superb. In addition, Qing Ling no longer thinks about doubting him. After hearing what he said, he believed him. He was also aggrieved by this, and said unhappy: "Your encounters are actually very common. The guy is not convinced by the natural talents of our Celestial Clan, and always wants to oppress us, saying for self-esteem, cut, who doesn''t know they are jealous!"


    Qing Ling looked at Tang Ye again, and comforted: "You don''t need to care about this. When we leave alive, I will help you find the Green Snake Clan to settle accounts! However, if you encounter this kind of thing in the future, don''t run into a monster. It¡¯s in the haunted forest, it¡¯s too dangerous."


    "Um..." Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling with a strange expression. What''s wrong with this stubborn eldest lady, she suddenly changed her sex, and she cared about herself so much.


    Think about it, Tang Ye laughed. Probably Qing Ling''s personality is that kind, and after accepting someone, he will treat him well. Either the attitude is bad or very friendly. It really fits the temper of a noble lady. I don''t like it, I didn''t discuss it if I killed it, and I took care of it as if it were her pet.


    "You were a lot busy today, so let''s rest first." Qing Ling said to Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You should also pay attention to rest. Tomorrow morning, we will leave after dawn, trying to maximize the distance from the tiger clan to ensure our safety."


    Qing Ling frowned slightly, worried, and said, "The tiger tribe still moves very fast. Their body and strength are different from ordinary people. Although our heavenly race has innate talent, we may not be better than the tiger tribe physically. I am Worried... they will catch up."


    "Then find a way to get rid of them. If you can let them not know which direction to chase us from, it is to mislead them, then we are safe. Even if there are still tigers chasing us, the number will be very small. Maybe we can deal with it." Tang Ye said to Qing Ling, reassuring Qing Ling.


    Qing Ling looked at Tang Ye and rolled his eyes, but he was quite a ghost. She gave the impression that she was a very smart and lively girl if she was not savage. She looked at Tang Ye that way because after accepting Tang Ye, she discovered that Tang Ye had more and more advantages. For example, we are dealing with the chasing of the Tigers. Even if the strength is not good, but not afraid, and able to calmly think of ways.


    From this point of view, this guy is not weak at all. Qing Ling smiled at Tang Ye and said, "Then listen to you, Uncle Tie Quan said, you are smarter than me. Although I don''t want to admit it, it seems that this is really the case."


    Qing Ling smiled, and Tang Ye was stunned. It turns out that this unruly lady smiles quite beautifully, and has a bit of shyness in her cuteness, like a lady. This is very amazing. How could a savage eldest lady have that kind of elegant temperament. Is this a bonus to the temperament of the heavenly race again?


    No wonder the heavens think that they are not inferior to the humans. This is not unreasonable. But Tang Ye still couldn''t forgive what the heavens did to the human race, and couldn''t kill the human race just because he felt that he was no worse than the human race.


    "Let''s rest first." Tang Ye said to Qing Ling. Qing Ling changed his temper to him, which was indeed a good thing, but he didn''t want to have a close relationship with Qing Ling, after all, it is still unclear whether he is an enemy or a friend in the future.


    Qing Ling knew that Tang Ye was a lot busy today, especially taking care of her, so she didn''t disturb Tang Ye''s rest and sat back by the fire.


    Tang Ye sat on the other side, keeping a certain distance from Qingling. After seeing it, Qing Ling rolled the big round black eyes, and said, "Sit here too. Although you have the talent to protect you from being so cold, it is inevitable that you will still be cold. It won¡¯t be cold at all by sitting by the fire."


    "This...Okay." Tang Ye was a little uncomfortable with Qing Ling''s attitude, but he still sat over the fire.


    After that, the two had nothing to say, and both rested quietly. Tang Ye still thought about some things, such as Qingling''s identity. Qing Ling kept saying that her identity was not simple, Tang Ye thought, no matter how simple it is, it is nothing but the daughter of the person with the highest status in the Triple Heaven, the daughter of the Lord of the World!


    If Qing Ling was really the daughter of the Lord of the World, it meant that it was not simple, and Tang Ye didn''t know how to use it. After all, there is still a kindness restriction. If Qingling is not regarded as an enemy, I am afraid I don''t want to use her as a prop.


    When Tang Ye closed her eyes and thought about this, Qing Ling secretly opened her eyes to look at Tang Ye, and found that Tang Ye''s face was surprisingly revealing a sense of fortitude, which made her wonder, is this really what a rookie would have?


    However, her doubts were quickly covered by other thoughts. She was thinking that Tang Ye possessed such a high talent, she could bring it back and cultivate it, and she believed she would become an excellent guard.


    She just lacks a guard who can get along. Thinking of this, she still has a little expectation.

 Chapter 1602： Three-way tracking!

    The blizzard stopped the next day, and Tang Ye and Qing Ling walked out of the cave. The snow was white and bright, but they felt a little relaxed and happy. The two had already discussed what to do and left east, which was the direction of the forest exit.


    There is a temporary trading fair outside the forest. Many mercenaries, or hunters, perform protection work or treasure hunts in the forest. The emergence of the trading market is to facilitate these activities. There must be people from the Iron Mercenary Group there, so it is basically safe to go outside.


    "I don''t know how long there is, let''s go, I won''t die in the hands of the tiger clan. They dare to shoot at me, I want them to regret it!" Qing Ling snorted coldly, looking very angry. Yes, I will never be willing to go back without revenge.


    Looking at the thick snow in front of him, Tang Ye didn''t leave in a hurry, but thought about it. Seeing him like this, Qing Ling was surprised and said, "Is there any problem?"


    Tang Ye said, "If you were a tiger clan and saw only a row of footprints on the snow, what would you think?"


    "Then it was left alone." Qing Ling replied directly, looking at Tang Ye very puzzled, not understanding why Tang Ye asked like this. But she quickly thought of some questions. She was not stupid, and said: "It is also possible that there are two people, such as one person carrying one person on his back. But the footprints left by this way will be different. However, those of the Tigers, even if you consider In terms of depth, it is certainly not certain whether it is one person or two people."


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling and smiled: "Then you say, I and you are heavy together, or Uncle Iron Fist alone?"


    "That''s hard to say." Qing Ling thoughtfully said, "Uncle Iron Fist is born with a tall physique. It is normal for one person to be two people. When you add up, it mainly depends on how much you weigh, if it is twice as heavy as mine. The weight is definitely not as heavy as Uncle Iron Fist."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Are you so light?"


    Qing Ling was unhappy now, and hummed: "What do you mean? You mean I''m heavy? That''s fat? You''re fat? What are your eyes? Are you blind? I''m so slim, where''s the fat?"


    Qing Ling was a little excited. No wonder, after all, she is a girl, so how can we say that people are fat? Tang Ye was a little speechless, just saying casual words that were so serious. Sure enough, women still have that workability, appearance and age.


    "Maybe the two of us are not as heavy as Uncle Iron Fist together, so this can create some inducement for the Tiger Clan," Tang Ye said.


    "What do you mean...?" Qing Ling looked at Tang Ye and guessed what Tang Ye was going to do, and then her expression became a little unnatural, and looked at Tang Ye weirdly: "Do you really want to do that?"


    She knew that Tang Ye meant that if the two of them walked out of the footprints of one person, then naturally they would become one person. This kind of thing can be done as long as Tang Ye carries her on his back. However, it seemed too intimate after all, she was not used to it.


    Now that Qing Ling understood what was going on, Tang Ye didn''t explain it carefully, and asked Qing Ling''s opinion: "If you do that, you can greatly improve safety. Of course, there are differences between men and women. If you disagree, I will think about it differently. Way. And, if you do that, you will actually be a little bit sorry for Uncle Iron Fist, which is tantamount to transferring the danger to him."


    "You don''t need to worry about Uncle Teck Fist." Qing Ling is very self-confident: "Uncle Teck Fist''s strength is not much worse than my father. He was only concerned about me before, and the restrictions were relatively large. If he was alone, the Tigers would kill. Can''t stop him."


    "Then..." Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling, did not finish speaking, and said with his eyes, Qing Ling would understand what he meant.


    Qing Ling was a little embarrassed again, did not go to see Tang Ye, after thinking about it, bit her lip, and said: "You carry me, this is to better escape, no other meaning, I will not be more Thinking, I trouble you!"


    Qing Ling unexpectedly said very politely. The more polite she was, the more she explained that she took this matter very seriously.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to let this weird atmosphere last any longer, turned her back to Qing Ling, and said, "If I carry you on my back, you can treat me as a fire that warms you."


    Qing Ling rolled her eyes, saying it was really simple. The main reason she cared so much was that she was not injured, not that she could not walk, so if a person asked Tang Ye to recite by herself, it felt like she was acting like a baby. She spoiled her parents a lot, but she did not exist to other men.


    But Tang Ye had already turned her back to her. She didn''t want to delay any longer. She used to lie on Tang Ye''s back, and then closed her eyes and let it go.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, and began to step into the snow, exerting force on his feet, even if he walked slowly in the snow. Qing Ling felt very warm, this was because of Tang Yehuo''s talent. This made her feel very comfortable. If she closed her eyes and didn''t think about anything, she would probably fall asleep. There was a sense of security in it, she didn''t expect Tang Ye, a rookie to make her feel so relieved.


    She opened her eyes and looked at Tang Ye who was walking on the snow intently. She could only see Tang Ye''s profile, but it also made her feel a strange feeling slowly.


    The two did not speak, Tang Ye ran away intently. At this time, Hugan led his subordinates to conduct a comprehensive search, aggressively and gloomy.


    "Never let them run away, otherwise we won''t be able to eat!" Hugan snorted his opponent coldly: "Not to mention whether the woman really has such a strong background, just say the steel mercenary group. It¡¯s not something we can fight against. So, we absolutely must kill them!"


    "Yes!" The Tiger Clan''s men responded in unison.


    Hu Gan said angrily: "Don''t care about the heavenly boy who claims to be a spy. If you find him, you can just kill it! This **** boy dares to deceive me, I will tear him up and eat it!"


    Hu Gan has already verified that Tang Ye is not a spy at all, and the previous things have used his heart to fool him. It was because of this that he was very angry with Tang Ye. Tang Ye not only played him, but also delayed his killing Qingling and Iron Fist, giving him the immediate crisis. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, then he had already completed his plan to kill and steal treasures. In addition, this blizzard can help him hide his traces, which is perfect, but nothing has been done now!


    What Hu Gan still didn''t quite understand was how Qing Ling and Tie Quan managed to get rid of the changing ropes. He had seen the situation, the changing waterweed rope was burned, but why did Qingling use fire to break such a powerful rope?


    Unable to understand, Hu Gan suspected this kind of thing to Tang Ye again, because only Tang Ye who suddenly appeared was unknown to him.


    At this time, the advance spies sent out came back to report and told Hu Gan that they had found two footprints, but the two footprints were owned by a single person and did not know how to chase them.


    Tiger Gan thought for a while and said, "Chasing in three ways!"

 Chapter 1603： not simple!

    Hugan had to track in three ways, but there were only two traces of footprints, and his men did not understand.


    He was very angry with these dumb brains under his opponent, and snorted coldly: "If there are only two lines of footprints, then chase in two directions. There is another direction, naturally just to be on the safe side. Now it is two lines of footprints, and there are many possibilities. Because They are three people, so what about one person¡¯s footprints? It¡¯s possible that this person is hiding, and where he will be. We don¡¯t know, and we don¡¯t need to spend time looking for it. So we sent a team to the forest exit to guard Now, this is to be safe. No matter who gets there first, they can stop. The other two teams chased the two rows of footprints. If you don¡¯t believe they can escape. But it is also possible that one of the footprints is There are two people, but I don¡¯t know what methods they used to cover up. In any case, we send enough people, don¡¯t worry about not being able to deal with them.


    "Yes!" Hugan''s subordinates suddenly realized after hearing what he said, no longer worried, and immediately went to chase Tang Ye and Qingling.


    Hugan squinted his eyes and watched his subordinates leave in three ways. After a long silence, he did not follow any of his subordinates. He suddenly rushed all the way to the mountain, and then stood on the mountain and watched.


    He has his ideas. He is very familiar with this forest. It is clear where there are tracts of woods and where is the empty flat land. Because of this, he had to look at the heights, because this might allow him to discover the traces of Tang Ye, Qingling, and Iron Fist.


    Hu Qian is not that stupid, he is very clever, but he was fooled by Tang Ye before, and it was indeed that he had so many worries that Tang Ye went in.


    At this time, Iron Fist was walking to the west, not the exit of the forest, but a place deeper into the forest. He probably had his thoughts after going this way. According to the situation of escape, either go to the exit or hide in the depths. The exit is not so easy, the other party will think that it may be hiding in the depths, and then look for opportunities to escape. If the Tiger Clan thinks the same way, then they will come after him. This is the direction he took from the beginning, and it can''t be changed. As for what will happen to Tang Ye and Qing Ling, he now puts more hope on Tang Ye. He can¡¯t see through Tang Ye, but Tang Ye Club gives him a kind of confidence that he believes that Tang Ye can carry Qing Ling with peace. thing.


    When he arrived in a forest, Iron Fist jumped onto a tree and looked behind to see if the Tiger Clan came after him. Then he saw the tiger tribe chasing, he looked carefully and determined how many tiger tribes were coming, and then considered whether to go deeper or stay and get rid of the tiger tribe. After weighing the number of the tiger clan, he decided to sniper and ambush here.


    "Huh?" Outside, Hu Gan, who was standing on the mountain and looking far away, woke up looking at the direction of the iron fist, because he noticed that some trees in the woods over there moved, and blood fell down. He observed carefully and found that the trees were still moving after they moved, and they were moving on just a few trees.


    "Humph." Hu Gan sneered when he saw this, as if he knew the traces of Tang Ye and Qing Ling, he immediately jumped to the east, which was the direction of the forest exit, and the direction where Tang Ye and Qing Ling left. !


    It''s a little strange for Hugan to do this. The trees he saw moved. It can be guessed that someone was moving. Isn''t it just catching up to the west with the trees moving?


    This is Hugan''s wisdom. He was certain that if it were Qingling, he would not only move around a few trees. Moving around on a few trees is nothing more than setting up traps, then lying in ambush, waiting for the enemy to come, and then killing the enemy.


    If it were the little girl from Qingling, Hu Gan would never think she would do it. After all, it was dangerous. With so many members of the Tiger Clan, how could it be possible to deal with it? Therefore, Hu Gan knew that if it was Qingling, he would definitely use all means to escape, the farther the better, instead of thinking about ambushing and killing.


    Hugan guessed that it was Iron Fist in the forest to the west.


    He was right. And if he ran to the east, Tang Ye and Qing Ling might be in danger.


    The tiger was moving very fast. He caught up with the men who were chasing eastward. Those men looked at him strangely and thought he had some new arrangements.


    "You continue to keep moving forward in this direction, and when you meet other people, call them to the east. I will stop them first, and you will chase them to avoid accidents." Hugan arranged next to his opponent.


    "Yes!" those subordinates responded, and they felt relieved, and even if they met mercenaries, they didn''t have to be afraid.


    Hugan continued to run and jump, quickly, and immediately distanced himself from his men. It may take some time for those subordinates to catch up with him. After all, there is not enough strength to walk under such thick snow, which is very inconvenient.


    At this time, Iron Fist hid on a big tree with dense branches, waiting for the Tiger Clan to chase. Soon, more than a dozen tiger tribes chased outside the forest. They saw that there were no footprints on the snow. They thought that the other party had entered the forest, so they were ready for battle and slowly dived into the forest. However, it was useless for them to be careful. The iron fist set the trap ahead of time and hit them with huge trees. They gathered together, but were hit.


    The most important thing is that they were caught off guard and panicked at first. Then, they are all subordinates, and the strength of Iron Fist can be compared with that of Tiger Dryer. The strength of these Tiger Clan subordinates and their boss is still very large, so after Iron Fist disrupted them with traps, they jumped down and pursued them. , They were quickly defeated, and dozens of tiger tribes were killed one by one with iron fists.


    However, Hugan used all his subordinates and pursued them. No matter which direction they were in, there were more than a dozen people. Soon a group of later tiger tribes saw Iron Fist and immediately fought with Iron Fist.


    Tie Quan frowned when he saw them, not because he was worried that he couldn''t deal with it, but because he was worried about Tang Ye and Qing Ling. Because he didn''t see Hugan chasing him, Hugan didn''t chase him, then did he chase Qingling?


    With the strength of Tang Ye and Qing Ling, they couldn''t deal with tigers. Iron Fist can only get rid of the Tiger Clan right now, and then return to help Tang Ye and Qing Ling, I hope everything is in time.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Qingling arrived in a forest, and after passing the forest, they soon reached the forest exit, and then they were safe.


    "Tang Ye, let me down. When we get here, we can jump out of the tree. The speed will be much faster. After passing the woods, we will reach the exit, and then we will be fine." Qing hugged Tang Ye on his back. Ling smiled at Tang Ye, she felt safe when she got here.


    Now she recognized Tang Ye even more, probably because she had close contact with Tang Ye, and found that there was no rejection. Slowly, affected by the strange feeling in his heart, he seemed to have special thoughts for Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye was suddenly shocked and turned to look back.


    Qing Ling was looking at Tang Ye, Tang Ye suddenly turned around and almost kissed her, she couldn''t help being stunned. This bad guy, hey, want to take advantage of yourself?


    Qing Ling blushed, she didn''t avoid it, she didn''t know what she was thinking, maybe she felt that she might as well give it a try like Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye did not look at her, but at the back, her expression becoming more solemn.


    Qing Ling was embarrassed, thinking that Tang Ye wanted to treat her, and she still wanted to accept it. She regained her senses, then looked back and asked: "What, what''s wrong?"


    "He''s here." Tang Ye said solemnly.


    At this moment, he felt that he had underestimated Hugan''s brain. I was able to catch up so quickly because I had a certain conclusion.


    It''s not easy to be sure that he and Qing Ling are here.

 Chapter 1604： Bold!

    Qing Ling also felt a huge force rushing forward. That force was stronger than her, so it must be stronger than Tang Ye. She became nervous and couldn''t help but grabbed Tang Ye''s arm, while she was still staying on Tang Ye''s back.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought for a while, then put down Qing Ling, and said: "You go quickly, I''ll hold him, you hurry up and move out to rescue soldiers."


    "What?" Qing Ling was shocked, thinking Tang Ye''s statement was absurd. This guy is inferior to his own strength, how can he hold him back?


    Qing Ling definitely disagrees with this kind of thing, and said to Tang Ye: "You are committing suicide at all. I won''t let you do this. You must go together, stay together!"


    "Don''t be so hypocritical!" Tang Ye snorted coldly, with a firm expression. He didn''t intend to explain to Qing Ling slowly. He snorted: "Why didn''t I just hold the tiger and let you and Tie Quan survive? Is that stupid? Will you die? So you run away, I will not die. I will not allow myself to die at this time!"


    "But..." Qing Ling was still worried about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waved her hand, stopped her and said, "No, but, go!"


    Tang Ye''s tone was low, as if angry. Qing Ling didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so resolute. She hesitated for a second or two, bit her lip and turned and left, faster and faster. She accepted Tang Ye''s arrangement and felt that she was pushing Tang Ye into the fire. She felt sorry for Tang Ye. She wants to leave as quickly as possible, and then move rescuers back to save Tang Ye.


    Seeing Qing Ling''s departure, Tang Ye''s expression changed and his eyes became deep. Although frowning, he didn''t seem to be so worried.


    With a cry to the ground, a ball of flame formed in Tang Ye''s hands. He squinted at the flame in his hand and made a sudden cold snort, with a smile, not knowing what he was going to do.


    Seeing an incredible scene at this time, Tang Ye swept forward and took the initiative to intercept the tiger!


    Really a bold and arrogant move. But in fact, he has the confidence to save his life. And on the basis of being confident to save his life, he has even more terrifying ideas.


    Murder for treasure!


    Then he is going to kill tigers, his tone is really not small, his realm of strength is not as good as tigers, but with so many housekeeping skills, he thinks he can give it a try. Even if you can''t kill, you can run away. He is not the rookie of the Celestial Clan who pretended to be, but the human demon who has swept through one or two heavens.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a huge figure flew out from the opposite side. It fell on the snow, the ground shook, and the snow within several tens of meters was also lifted off. This power is not blowing, it is definitely a strong enemy to Tang Ye, he is the tiger who is chasing.


    Hu Gan flew out, and Tang Ye, who had been flying by, stepped back, landed and stabilized, looking at Hu Gan with a playful expression. He is a bit shabby. He always uses some small means to stimulate the enemy and fight psychological warfare. Whether it is useful or not, he is considered to create a little advantage for himself.


    Seeing that it was Tang Ye, Hu Gan was immediately furious and wanted to tear Tang Ye into pieces immediately. It was because of Tang Ye''s appearance that he broke his plan and caused so much trouble in the matter of killing people and stealing treasures.


    However, Hu Gan was calm-headed, and he knew that Tang Ye was here to delay him so that Qing Ling could escape. From here, out of the woods on the back, you reach the forest exit. If Qingling were to leave the forest and go to the outside trading market, it would be tantamount to announcing that his plan had failed. Then he would face the iron mercenary group and the powerful forces behind Qingling.


    He won''t be delayed by Tang Ye again, so even though he really wants to kill Tang Ye, he won''t waste time on Tang Ye. He was going to chase Qingling, and then came back to kill Tang Ye after he killed Qingling, he was still torturing and killing slowly!


    Hu Gan just glanced at Tang Ye, snorted coldly, and then continued to jump away, not staying because of Tang Ye, and chased Qingling away.


    Of course Tang Ye wouldn''t let Tiger Gan just kill Qingling like this. After Hugan jumped and left, he suddenly emitted a ball of flames, the flames turned into vines, and flew out to entangle one of Hugan''s legs. At this moment, Tang Ye suddenly exerted his force and pulled back. Hu Qian never thought that Tang Ye had such an ability. Unexpectedly, he didn''t send out the strength to protect himself, so he was directly dragged back by Tang Ye, and he hit the snowy ground, and another burst of snowflakes was raised.


    "You..." Naturally, Hugan couldn''t be injured by such a small attack. Hugan quickly stood up and shook his body, and the snow and mud on his body fell. He frowned and looked at Tang Ye, never expected Tang Ye to have such power.


    "You..." Hu Gan stared at Tang Ye fiercely and snorted coldly: "Hid your power hidden?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You can say the same. If it''s not necessary, I won''t use it. But now, it''s necessary because I can''t let you kill Qingling."


    "Huh." Hugan laughed ironically and playfully, and said, "Do you really think you can stop me? Don''t think that you can defeat me with the power just now... No, it should be stopped me. Stop me It''s all difficult, let alone defeated. I admit that your mouth can be very deceptive, but I''m sure to tell you that soon I will tear your mouth apart, and then roast your whole person and eat it! "


    The corner of Tang Ye''s mouth still smiled with a touch of confidence and calmness, but with irony. This is very irritating, so that the enemy does not want to see this expression for a moment, and wants to knock him down immediately, make him regret, make him painful, and never laugh again. Like a hateful villain, he is very suitable for this role.


    "I will stop you, not only will I stop you, but also..." Tang Ye watched Tiger Gan playfully sneered, and said, "I will kill you."


    "You...Roar!!" Hu Gan couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s arrogant attitude. It was too insulting to him. He roared, shaking all directions, and snowflakes flying.


    "Then I will squeeze you to death now!" Hu Gan yelled and ran towards Tang Ye. When he was about to approach Tang Ye, one of them flew up, and his refining stick appeared in his hand, facing him. Tang Ye''s head fell.


    He had planned not to kill Tang Ye, because he had to torture Tang Ye for fun and vent his resentment that he had been tricked before, but now that Tang Ye is so ignorant, then he doesn''t care, and kills Tang Ye.


    He wants to solve Tang Ye in the least amount of time, so he used the big stick he used for refining. This is a one-hit attack.


    "Die!" Hu Gan smashed down at Tang Ye, shouting angrily, as if he had declared success.


    Tang Ye condensed the Flame King Halberd when Hugan was about to attack. The Overlord Halberd itself is a divine tool, which is several times more advanced than the refining device. As long as the refining thing is constantly swallowed, it is possible to become a divine weapon. Now the Overlord Halberd had two entities again, so it was not a problem to compete with the big stick of a primary refiner.


    boom!


    The collision between the big stick and the Overlord Halberd was limited to Tang Ye''s strength, the tiger''s big stick was not crushed, but the tiger''s big stick could no longer move forward.


    The snow flying around fell, Hugan saw the situation in front of him, his eyes widened suddenly, unable to believe it.


    This guy actually blocked his attack?

 Chapter 1605： Tiger attitude!

    Before being fooled by Tang Ye, Hu Qian clearly perceives Tang Ye''s strength, which is much weaker than him. But now, Tang Ye blocked his big stick with a hammer. He couldn''t figure out, how could such a thing happen?


    "You are... a refining tool?" Hu Qian was very surprised when he saw the Flame King Halberd in Tang Ye''s hand. This Flame King Halberd is much more handsome than his big stick, is it a weapon from a high-level refiner?


    But how could Tang Ye have such a weapon?


    Hu Gan felt that Tang Ye was not simple, thinking that Tang Ye must have hidden a lot of things. However, no matter how hidden, Tang Ye''s strength was truly felt by him. Tang Ye''s strength can''t always be strong enough, can he change his aura and hide his strength, right? In that case, it is the strength of the true fairy.


    This is ridiculous, if Tang Ye has the strength of a real fairy, why bother to talk nonsense with him and kill him directly.


    Hugan couldn''t understand Tang Ye more and more, which made him have a lot of doubts, and these doubts would disturb his thinking and judgment.


    "Who are you?" Hu Gan pulled away and asked, staring at Tang Ye.


    Now he didn''t think about killing Tang Ye with one blow, saving time to chase Qingling. There was a change in Tang Ye''s body, and he couldn''t take it lightly before he figured it out. From the time Tang Ye was able to fabricate something to deceive him casually, he valued Tang Ye more, and there was a faint precaution that he had to take. Therefore, now that Tang Ye showed a little surprise, he took it very seriously.


    Tang Ye looked at Tiger Dry and smiled faintly, and said, "The person who wants to kill you."


    "You...!" Hu Gan was really angry, Tang Ye was really arrogant. He held the big stick tightly and stared at Tang Ye with a gloomy face. He once again sensed Tang Ye''s strength and found that Tang Ye''s strength was indeed not very good, at most there was a lower-level Heavenly Wonderland. Such strength is a stage short of him. The gap in one stage is already very big, and even impossible to cross, so Hu Qian believes that he can kill Tang Ye!


    "Then I''ll abolish your hand first!" Hu Gan once again held a big stick and attacked Tang Ye. His moves were very domineering, and the tiger''s momentum was hard to stop.


    Hu Gan thought that Tang Ye still had to work hard with him, so he used more power. However, after seeing such an overbearing attack, Tang Ye ran away and easily avoided the tiger''s attack.


    The big stick hit the ground, and there was a big hole directly on the ground. With such a power, if there is no comparable strength, even if it is blocked, I am afraid the hand will be numb for a while.


    Hugan''s domineering power is worthy of his pride, and he should have confidence naturally. But now he was very angry because he didn''t hit Tang Ye. It should be that he was very angry with Tang Ye. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to run away and didn''t respond to his attack. This was a waste of expression. Hu Qian thought he could tell the winner, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to choose this way.


    "You...!" Hu Gan glared at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was like a rascal, too shameless.


    Of course Tang Ye would not care about Tiger''s contemptuous expression. Now I am fighting, either you die or I die. There is a strength gap in itself, who would be an idiot to make it hard. Are these orcs and alien races so upright?


    "Roar!" Hu Gan roared again, and then desperately picked up a big stick to chase Tang Ye, one stick after another, the ground was shaken and snow flew.


    Tang Ye kept avoiding, this was not only determined by the power gap, but also a kind of time delay. It can even consume the strength of the tiger stem, paving the way for the later killing of the tiger stem.


    Hu Qian worked so hard, probably because he felt that Tang Ye could be solved in a short time, without considering the issue of consumption. Isn''t that a joke? It would be a war of attrition to fight Tang Ye. He felt ashamed to say it. He didn''t believe that there would be such a thing. Because he had already pursued Tang Ye, with the next shot, he was confident that he could definitely hit Tang Ye.


    "Go to hell!" Hu Gan shouted again, chasing to this point, he could still avoid Tang Ye if he didn''t believe it.


    Under Hugan''s chase, Tang Ye dodged a little hastily, and the next blow was really hard to dodge. However, this does not mean that he cannot escape. Because he also has a secret technique, which can actually be learned after Heavenly Wonderland, and it is not Tang Ye alone. That is the space jump. For the masters of the fairyland, there is another name, that is "smart jump".


    However, to learn to jump smartly, a high level of talent is required, and at the same time at least an Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland. Hugan has enough strength to learn, but not talented enough to understand the wonder of the jumping space, so he hasn''t learned yet. If you don''t have talent, you can make up for it with strength, but you have to wait until the real fairyland, which is a realm after the heavenly fairyland. It is indeed much easier to learn the secrets of the high level. But in the real wonderland, the smart jump can be upgraded again, and those who are not talented are definitely not as talented.


    But no matter what, according to Tang Ye''s current strength, it is definitely not enough to learn to jump. The Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland is a strength requirement, which is tantamount to a rigid requirement. If it fails to meet it, it is impossible.


    However, when Hu Qian was very confident that he could kill Tang Ye with a stick, Tang Ye made a "swish" and the people disappeared. Turning his head to look, Tang Ye was more than ten meters away, perfectly avoiding the big stick attack.


    "This, this is...?!" Hu Gan was stunned. It was a clever jump that he had always wanted to learn, but could not learn!


    Tiger Gan found it too incredible, and deeply felt that he was being teased. Tang Ye could jump wisely, how could it be a lower-level Heavenly Wonderland!


    "You fool me!" Hu Qian was very angry, but at the same time began to feel suspicious and worry about the unknown in his heart.


    Knowing how to jump smartly, then Tang Ye should at least have the strength of Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland. He is also an Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland now, so he has no advantage at all against Tang Ye. Thinking of Tang Ye''s cunning, and even Tang Ye''s ability to hide his strength before, may be more than the strength of the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland. Then, it is impossible for him to beat Tang Ye at all.


    "Who are you... on earth?!" Hu Gan asked Tang Ye again. He didn''t want to be troubled by that unknown jealousy anymore. If he could know Tang Ye''s identity, he wouldn''t be able to fight, and he would feel better, otherwise he would always feel that Tang Ye was playing tricks.


    Tang Ye noticed that Hu Qian had become anxious, so naturally he wouldn''t reveal his identity. He kept the irritating sneer and said, "Didn''t I tell you? I''m the one who wants to kill you."


    "You...ah! Roar!" Hu Gan raised his head and roared, as if he was going crazy by Tang Ye.


    "Then I will use my real ability to kill you!" The tiger became fierce and fierce, his eyes turned red, which seemed to be violent.


    The tiger stems in a violent state, his body slumped down, like a fierce tiger turning back into a primitive monster. His hair was straightened into thorns, and lightning-like power burst out around him.


    "Tiger posture!" Hu Gan yelled, and then rushed towards Tang Ye, speeding as fast as lightning, more than twice as fast as before.


    Tang Ye was surprised to see the lightning speed, knowing that this blow could not be avoided.

 Chapter 1606： The result of being scared!

    Hugan''s pounce was so fierce that Tang Ye couldn''t escape even if he used space to jump. And if you carry it hard, there is a gap in strength, even if you rely on the power of the Overlord Halberd to block it, it will inevitably cause internal injuries, and even more serious situations may occur.


    "I see how you are hiding!" Hugan shouted out angrily. The fierce tiger posture under the violent violent tiger clan is the strongest fighting state. He doesn''t know how Tang Ye''s real strength is. If he can kill Tang Ye, he will not hesitate. . If not, you can also explore Tang Ye''s true strength.


    At this moment, Tang Ye suddenly thought of a secret technique about flame transformation, which was very mysterious. That is, after turning into a fire man, can he become a form like a flame instead of a physical body. If it can be transformed, it will be fine even if it is hit by a tiger''s stick. Just like cutting water with a knife, the water will only flow on both sides, and after the knife is removed, it will come back together again, intact.


    Tang Ye thought of this, but wanted to try. However, it cannot be so risky. He still has to use the Flame King Halberd as a back hand. If the transformed food is not good enough, even if he will be injured, he will have to carry it down.


    "Go to hell!" Hu Qian smashed Tang Ye down with a big stick. His speed was extremely fast, but it was a matter of blinking an eye. And Tang Ye''s idea just now was completed within two or three seconds.


    There was no extra time for him to think about it, and with a cry to the ground, he began to act and turned into a flame man.


    "What?" Hu Gan was really taken aback when he saw the good Tang Ye suddenly turned into a flame man. What kind of weird trick is this?


    Who is this guy, and how many things are hidden?


    Tiger Gan felt that he had encountered a very difficult opponent, and it was not good to go on like this. His worries are getting bigger and bigger, and because of worries when making moves, his power will inevitably decrease.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to try to transform into a flame form, turning himself into a real fire, with only form but no body, so that any physical attack would be invalid to him. However, this trick is only an occasional whim, totally unfounded. 90% of this attempt is desperate. If you are not in desperation, you must not try. It just so happened that Hugan''s power was now reduced, and he thought it could be blocked. So, he immediately put down the uncertain method that turned into a flame form, and immediately confronted the tiger with the flame king halberd.


    boom! boom!


    Hugan''s big stick collided with Tang Ye''s Flame Overlord Halberd, and the burst of power was very great. The flame power of the Overlord Halberd swept away, and the surrounding snow melted directly into water, and immediately evaporated.


    Originally thought Tang Ye just barely blocked this stick, but the flame power that burst out helped him. The extremely high temperature hit Hugan, causing Hugan to be slightly injured.


    If it was just this slight injury, it would be completely useless to Huqian. However, what Huqian was affected at this time was his psychology. He was even more worried, even panic. He used a fierce tiger posture, and he didn''t expect that not only did he not hurt Tang Ye, but he also got hurt. Looking at Tang Ye again, she still looked calm and calm. For this reason, looking at Tang Ye''s various things, Hu Gan knew that Tang Ye''s strength was unfathomable and he had been playing with him all the time. As for why Tang Ye did this, he didn''t know. If he knew, it would be even more certain that Tang Ye was a hidden master.


    Now he is extremely jealous and fearful of Tang Ye, and his violent tiger posture has slowly declined. It didn''t seem to have changed, but Tang Ye clearly felt that the breath was not so terrifying.


    In fact, Tang Ye is not a hidden master. In the collision with Hu Gan just now, he still looked calm and calm on the surface, but he was shocked inside. At this moment, I want to vomit the blood accumulated in my throat. But in order to pretend to be in front of the tiger, he can only endure it.


    "You, you..." Hu Gan didn''t take the initiative to attack again, watching Tang Ye become shaken, just want to know who Tang Ye is.


    Through Hugan''s hesitation, shaking, jealous, and even horrified eyes, Tang Ye knew Hugan''s psychology at this time. He strikes the iron while it is hot, psychologically knocks down the tiger, showing a sense of ease, snorting to the tiger: "Is there any trick, just use it, let me see how powerful your tiger clan is."


    "Who are you?!" Hugan glared at Tang Ye, with horror in his eyes, and asked loudly.


    "Who am I?" Tang Ye raised the corner of his mouth, looking at Hugan''s mentality as if he couldn''t bear it, and said: "I''ve said it twice, I''m here to kill you."


    After saying this, Tang Ye stepped on his feet suddenly, "whoop", a flame rose from the ground, quite shocking. But what was even more shocking was that the flame became a terrifying python.


    Flame Python!


    Hugan widened his eyes when he saw it. This is a powerful secret technique for summoning, or condensing secret technique. If you can do this, there is no heaven in Wonderland!


    Tiger Qian was even more certain, Tang Ye''s strength was not trivial.


    But at this time, Tang Ye stepped on the ground again, and another flame rose into the sky. Then, the flame formed a powerful and shocking beast that did not belong to the python!


    "Wh, what..." Hu Gan saw Tang Ye let out another flame beast, completely dumbfounded, and stared blankly at him not knowing what to say.


    There is no **** in Jiuzhongtian, only purgatory. Hell is the realm of ghosts and ghosts, and there is no nine heavens. Therefore, they don''t know what kind of beast they are. And because it was a fierce monster that had never been seen before, they felt terrifying even more. Therefore, the appearance of Huo Di listen completely made Hu Gan feel that Tang Ye''s strength can crush him, and he can''t resist at all. He firmly believed in his heart that Tang Ye had always regarded him as a plaything.


    Tang Ye lost the look in Hu Gan''s eyes and seemed to have given up resistance. Knowing that this was a perfect opportunity, he let the Flame Python and Flame Divine rush out to attack Tiger Gan at the same time.


    Now Hugan was frightened, and his mind collapsed. He always felt that he could not deal with such a powerful secret technique, so facing the flame python and the flame truth rushing, he just watched blankly without resisting.


    boom! call!


    At this time, the flame python broke through Hugan''s body and penetrated his chest. Flame Diting also bit his neck, causing him fatal injuries.


    The flame python and the flame truth disappeared, and Hugan also spit out a mouthful of blood, fell on the ground and breathed, and the breathing became slower and slower, dying, and the vitality was quickly disappearing.


    When Tang Ye saw this, he was greatly relieved, and couldn''t help feeling that he actually frightened Tiger Gan by pretending to be, and then killed Tiger Gan. In fact, if Hugan is not psychologically afraid, and if he resists it with all his strength, the flame python and flame truth may not hurt him. At least, it is difficult to cause fatal injuries to him. And then he would know Tang Ye''s true power situation. Then Tang Ye would have to spend a lot of trouble to kill him, and he couldn''t even kill him.


    "Heh..." The flame''s secret technique looked scary, but I didn''t expect to win a strong enemy by scaring.


    For Tang Ye, this battle won an accident. At this time someone came from behind, he hurriedly took the spirit core and wings of the purple-winged gray wolf on Hugan, then swished away and disappeared.

 Chapter 1607： Who killed it?

    Although Tang Ye used the flame secret technique to scare the tiger dry first, and then he could kill the tiger dry, but this is not to say that Tang Ye''s flame secret technique was not useful. In fact, those secret techniques are not yet powerful enough, just because Tang Ye''s cultivation hasn''t kept up.


    A breakthrough in the realm of cultivation is also a breakthrough in physical strength. The combination of the two is the real step towards the realm of immortals. When he arrived at the realm, he was a real immortal, and no one could move his physical strength. Even if he doesn''t know anything, there is nothing wrong with standing and beating people, unless he encounters a **** who is stronger than the realm.


    It is the power of the ancient true god. And this also shows that only by reaching the strength of the world immortal can one have the ability to fight the gods. In other words, even if Tang Ye returned to the ancestral land now, there was no environment of the Nine Heavens in the ancestral land to cultivate breakthroughs, and when the age of the ancient true gods arrived, he would not be able to resist.


    Such an analysis really makes people doubt that the steps he took really seemed to be arranged.


    It''s just that Tang Ye is too busy to take care of herself now, and doesn''t care about that. He also has the mentality of being at ease when he comes, and doing the present thing well is the real thing.


    After Tang Ye realized that someone was coming, he immediately jumped away and disappeared into the sight of Hugan''s corpse. But instead of disappearing completely, he was hiding in a place where he could see the situation. Because there was one thing he had to leave behind, and that was Qingling''s problem.


    Although Qing Ling has a stubborn personality, he can see that Qing Ling quite recognizes him now, and that he has saved Qing Ling twice. Just now, because the acting was so real, I guess Qing Ling thought he was taking his life to protect her. In this case, with Qing Ling''s character, he would definitely be very grateful, and then the dripping grace would repay him, so Qing Ling would definitely keep looking for him.


    Now Hugan was killed, no one except Tang Ye knew who killed it, and Qing Ling knew that Tang Ye stayed to stop the tiger from doing it. Could it be that Tang Ye could kill Tiger Gan? When Qing Ling found Tang Ye and saw that Tang Ye was alive, it would be difficult to explain Hugan''s killing. Unless he lets Qingling not find him. However, Qing Ling''s status in San Zhong Tian is not simple. Tang Ye has to do important things, and he will definitely see Qing Ling again in the future.


    What''s more, Tang Ye had originally intended to use Qing Ling''s identity. If this disappeared now and refused to let Qing Ling see it, then what he had done before would be meaningless and simply inexplicable. So now Tang Ye wanted to see whether the people who came after were the rescuers from the Tiger Clan or Qingling who had escaped and moved in.


    Then I saw that the people who came were from the direction of the forest exit, which was the direction Qingling had escaped from. Tang Ye frowned, thinking that it would not be Qingling. In terms of time, it was impossible for Qing Ling to leave the forest so quickly, so he invited rescuers to arrive. But a closer look reveals that it is indeed Qingling.


    Tang Ye was curious, Qing Ling ran so fast. For the reason, he could only guess that Qing Ling met his own person on the way to escape, and then rushed with his own person.


    Among the people Qing Ling led was a tall woman wearing a black robes. The woman had a cold expression. In the words of Tang Ye on the ancestral land, it was a kind of imperial sister. This woman''s breath is very strong, not bad compared to Tiger Gan. She followed Qing Ling, listening to what Qing Ling said.


    Is it Qing Ling''s subordinates?


    Looking at the rebellious women like that, they all obey Qingling. In this way, Qingling''s identity is really extraordinary. Wouldn''t it be the daughter of the Lord of the World?


    "Sister Lan Ning, it''s inside!" Qing Ling ran, then pointed to the cold woman and said something.


    There, it was the place where he and Tang Ye separated.


    The cold and glamorous woman named Lan Ning heard Qing Ling''s words and didn''t answer anything. She pulled out the saber in her hand and saw that the sword was very thin and long, unlike the usual swords. Saying that it is a sword, it feels like a sword, because it only has a sharp peak on one side. Under normal circumstances, both sides of the sword are blades, and the blade has a back and a blade. Another thing that is surprising is that the woman''s long sword has a faint white light, which matches very well with the white snow on the ground. If there is a bit of sunlight and the light is reflected, you may not be able to see the long sword.


    Seeing this long sword, Tang Ye quickly thought that the glamorous woman''s talent in the heavenly clan was ice. The power of that long sword might have a freezing effect.


    That must be a tricky woman. Personality is on the one hand, and the moves are contrary to Tang Ye''s fire. I don''t know if it is fire or ice. Everything depends on their respective strengths. Tang Ye thought of this situation after the possibility of a hostile relationship with Lan Ning.


    He wasn''t a real Celestial Clan, and he was deceiving Qingling. One day, such things would be revealed. Then, let alone the glamorous Lan Ning, I am afraid that even Qing Ling might be an enemy.


    After Lan Ning drew out the long sword, he jumped directly, then his body flashed, disappeared, and then appeared in front, shortening the distance of ten meters. That is smart jump. Lan Ning''s strength is not only intermediate-level gods and above, but also very talented. She is very skillful in her agile jumping, and she is really not an ordinary character.


    Lan Ning made a clever jump because she saw a figure lying on the snow in front of her, and there was a power that made her feel that she could not be underestimated. She simply heard Qing Ling say that there is a person who saved Qing Ling is very dangerous, Qing Ling wanted to save him, she didn''t want Qing Ling to be sad, so she skipped it smartly.


    However, after appearing in front, she was surprised to see that the person lying on the ground was a dead tiger. Hugan had actually been killed, but the person Qing Ling said was not there.


    "Sister Lan Ning, what''s the matter?" Qing Ling caught up at this moment, and saw Lan Ning standing still on the ground, asking suspiciously.


    Being able to move to Lan Ning as a rescuer so quickly, she actually met Lan Ning on the way to escape. Lan Ning was also worried about her, so he went into the forest to look for her, and met him unexpectedly. Then she heard Qingling talk about Tang Ye, and immediately came to rescue her.


    Qing Ling walked to Lan Ning''s side, only then did he know why Lan Ning stood still, because Hugan had been killed.


    "Why..." Qing Ling was very puzzled, she only knew that Tang Ye stayed behind to stop Tiger Gan, and she ran away. She just wanted to go out quickly to find the rescuers, never thought that Tiger Gan would be killed. Who killed the tiger? It could not be Tang Ye, Qingling 10,000 people didn''t believe that Tang Ye had that kind of strength.


    Lan Ning knelt down to check Hugan''s wound, frowning and said: "Fire? He was killed by a fire refiner."


    "Fire?" Qing Ling was even more surprised. Tang Ye is the gift of natural fire attributes. Now that Hu Qian is killed by people who study fire, is it really Tang Ye?


    how can that be possible! Qing Ling was in a very complicated mood and couldn''t understand what was going on. If Tang Ye really killed Tiger Gan, then Tang Ye had been lying to her. Thinking of this, Qing Ling felt very complicated, feeling depressed and sad. Although she knew that Tang Ye was cunning, she still didn''t want Tang Ye to lie to her.


    "Who?!" Suddenly, Lan Ning yelled coldly, and instantly jumped out, falling behind a snowdrift not far away.


    Lan Ning''s sword pointed directly to the neck of a man leaning on the snowdrift. The man was Tang Ye. Tang Ye was a bit weird at this time, severely wounded and dying.

 Chapter 1608： Ice cone spike!

    Although Tang Ye was injured during the battle with Hugan, he didn''t endure severely and was alive and well, but he looked like he had lost most of his life, which was indeed very strange.


    This weirdness actually came from Tang Ye''s disguise, but this disguise requires a high price. He hurt himself. In the beginning, Tang Ye only suffered some internal injuries, which were left during the battle with Hu Gan. If he wants to heal, he can use the power of dead wood to relax quickly, and it doesn''t take much time to recover to the point where he is not injured. But after seeing Qingling and Lan Ning, he not only didn''t need to heal with the power of withered trees and spring, but he also deliberately made himself more injured.


    As a doctor, he can pretend to be a good master of his injuries, and he won''t really let himself go wrong. And this disguise is to deal with the killing of tigers. Now Qing Ling guessed Tang Ye''s head, if he didn''t do something, it would be difficult to explain it. Now that he was seriously injured, he wouldn''t say that he fought to the death and killed the tiger by chance. For him as a "rookie", it is impossible to let the tiger do deadly moves. Therefore, a "mysterious person" has to be fabricated to appear. He will explain that he was seriously injured and fainted, and he did not know what happened afterwards.


    Now he "has no chance" to speak because he is in a coma. Explain things, wait until you wake up from a coma.


    Qing Ling ran over, saw Tang Ye who was dying, was shocked, and immediately squatted down to see Tang Ye''s situation, anxiously exclaimed: "Tang Ye, what''s the matter with you? Don''t die, I''ll let someone save you immediately! "


    "Sister Lan Ning, you can treat him." Qing Ling said to Lan Ning immediately.


    Lan Ning nodded, since she is Qingling''s lifesaver, she will not treat her badly. She squatted down and pressed her hand on Tang Ye''s wound, trying to use the power of cold ice to relieve Tang Ye''s injury, but when she wanted to use the power of cold ice, she was suddenly bounced back by a flame.


    "What''s going on?" Lan Ning frowned slightly in confusion.


    Qing Ling explained: "It is Tang Ye''s flame power that repels your ice power."


    "Tang Ye?!" Lan Ning was shocked when he heard the name Tang Ye. Isn''t this the human demon that the upper realm issued orders to kill?


    Qing Ling knew what Lan Ning was surprised by, and explained: "He just has the same name as that Human Race Demon. He is a member of our Celestial Race. You can see the aura surrounding his body. Human Race cannot have this kind of talent."


    Lan Ning nodded and looked at Tang Ye. She did feel that Tang Ye had a spirit energy surrounding her body, which was unique to their talents, so she didn''t doubt that Tang Ye was a human demon. And soon she came out astonished again, because she noticed that the aura fire element around Tang Ye''s body was very strong, it was a natural fire element talent, there was nothing in it!


    "You are..." Lan Ning stared at Tang Ye, and asked Qing Ling with his back.


    Qing Ling nodded, seemingly proud of Tang Ye''s talent, and said, "Yes, Sister Lan Ning, he is an inexhaustible natural fire talent. It is the opposite of your super ice washing talent. I think, You two will be rivals in the future, hehe."


    Qing Ling thought this was an interesting thing. Lan Ning is a talented person with the Ice Element beside her. Although the Ice Element is not a rare talent, it is not common to have an outstanding talent like Lan Ning, even Lan Ning is the only one. Because Lan Ning almost touched someone with a knack for agile jumping when he was almost in the lower-level Heavenly Wonderland. The ability to jump this skill can only be learned with the strength above the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland, and that is a rigid condition. Being able to break through the hard conditions is to change the rules, how can such a talent be scary.


    Lan Ning ignored Qing Ling''s joking, and said: "He was seriously injured. I can only relieve his injury temporarily, and it can''t keep the effect, because his fire element talent will slowly dissolve my frozen treatment. I can find a pharmacist."


    Qing Ling said: "I will take him for treatment now. As long as it is not fatal, I promise that he will be alive and well soon."


    Lan Ning didn''t doubt Qing Ling''s words. After all, Qing Ling had such an identity, a therapist, and all kinds of treatment resources, and he would definitely not be stingy with life-savers.


    Qing Ling and Lan Ning wanted to take Tang Ye out, but at this moment, a group of Tiger Clan people rushed forward, and they were Hu Gan''s men. Qing Ling gritted her teeth with anger when she saw them, pointed at them and said angrily at Lan Ning, "Sister Lan Ning, they are going to kill me and take my baby!"


    Lan Ning looked at the group of tiger tribes, squinted his eyes, and felt a touch of coldness, feeling that the surrounding temperature had dropped a lot. Without hesitation, she took a step, then drew her long sword and swept it at the tiger clan ahead. Suddenly a shocking frozen sword aura emanated from her long sword.


    The frozen sword aura covered the group of tiger tribes, directly freezing the tiger tribe. Before the Tigers had time to react, they could not move.


    At this time, Lan Ning raised the long sword again and swished, and cones of ice appeared above the long sword, and then the cones swished and flew out to attack the frozen tiger tribes.


    Bing Cone''s attack was very prepared, all piercing the tiger clan''s heart, and then blood flowed. The tiger clan who was frozen in pain was extremely painful, but because of being frozen, they couldn''t even make a sound and died directly in the ice.


    After Bing Cone attacked, Lan Ning retracted the long sword, and the freezing of the Tiger tribe was relieved, but they all lost their lives and fell directly to the ground to die. All of them were pierced to death.


    This is Lan Ning''s strength, and it is only a very simple part, so Lan Ning is very scary.


    Tang Ye pretended to be in a coma. Although he didn''t open his eyes to see, he could feel Lan Ning''s terrifying power. He knew that this woman must be on guard.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, there was another fighting sound from the front, Qing Ling and Lan Ning looked at it, it was a strong man fighting with a group of tiger tribes.


    "It''s Uncle Iron Fist!" Qing Ling could not help but laugh when he saw that it was Iron Fist who was fighting with a group of tiger clan. She was also worried that something was wrong with Iron Fist, and now it seems that she is all right. The only thing that happened was Tang Ye.


    Looking at the seriously injured Tang Ye, Qing Ling felt guilty inexplicably, knowing that if Tang Ye didn''t want her to escape, she wouldn''t stay alone to stop the tiger from doing so, and she wouldn''t suffer such a severe injury. If you get more serious, I''m afraid you will die.


    Qing Ling hated Tang Ye at first, but after being rescued by Tang Ye twice, Tang Ye still risked her life. Now she doesn''t hate Tang Ye at all, but wants to do a lot to compensate Tang Ye.


    "Miss Qingling, are you okay?!" Facing some of the tiger clan''s young men, it is not difficult to solve it with an iron fist. He is anxious and would rather get hurt and rush over. He now hangs on many places, but quickly rushes to Qingling''s side, and then he is very concerned about Qingling. But when he saw Lan Ning, he knew that there would be no more problems. Lan Ning, this woman, was a master at the top of the third day.


    Qing Ling nodded and said, "Uncle Iron Fist, I''m fine, but Tang Ye was seriously injured, and he needs to be treated immediately."

 Chapter 1609： Not to be believed!

    When Tie Quan saw Tang Ye, he was very worried. He knelt down and took a look, knowing that Tang Ye had suffered a serious internal injury, and he must have been beaten by a tiger. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so desperate to protect Qingling, and he was moved for a while.


    After that, the three of them didn''t delay any longer, and they carried Tang Ye with iron fists and left the forest. As for the spirit core and wings of the purple-winged wolf that were snatched by Hugan, they did not see it on Hugan, nor did they see it on Tang Ye. It is guessed that they were taken away by the man who killed Hugan. In this case, for the killing of Hugan, they can also think that Hugan was targeted by a master because he was carrying a treasure, and then he was killed by the master. And this master is practicing the flame secret technique!


    Tang Ye was pretending to be in a coma, but his physical feelings let him know that after being backed by an iron fist for a while, he was put on a soft and comfortable bed. He guessed that he was at the trading fair outside the forest, otherwise there would be no houses and beds. In this case, he simply took a nap and passed out.


    When he woke up, it was night, Tang Ye felt a lot more comfortable, and looked at his injuries, he was much better. Although the effect is not as good as that of directly supplementing vitality and repairing with dead wood in spring, it is very fast in terms of treatment methods and medicinal materials. It is certainly not cheap to have such a good effect overnight.


    Tang Ye knows that this is the benefit of Qingling¡¯s terrible identity. Status, power, wealth, these things can play a big role especially in class society. You only need to say a few words and all resources can be used. Come to use. This is why Tang Ye felt that he could stay with Qingling first and make use of Qingling''s abundant resources.


    "Are you awake?" There was a clear voice at this moment, and he seemed very happy, it was Qingling''s.


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling, nodded and smiled: "Where is this? You saved me, thank you."


    Qing Ling laughed and said, "Don''t be polite to me, you saved me twice, I only saved you once, and I owe you once."


    Tang Ye smiled, feeling that Qing Ling''s thoughts resembled that of an innocent girl. But you can''t get too close to her, or it will become a hostile relationship in the future, and it will be bad if you can''t shoot her.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and turned his head to look. He felt a cold gaze staring at him. Although this gaze is not hostile, it is also not kind. What Tang Ye saw was Lan Ning with a cold face.


    Qing Ling noticed Lan Ning, feeling very embarrassed, and explained to Tang Ye: "She is Lan Ning, my good sister. Don''t look at her cold appearance, in fact, sister Lan Ning is cold outside and hot inside."


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning with a light smile, and nodded, expressing his greetings. However, Lan Ning''s expression did not change, still looking at him so indifferently. It seemed to be exploring in him, as if he had a secret in him, as if he wanted to spy.


    Lan Ning did think Tang Ye was suspicious. But she had no evidence, she just thought that Tang Ye couldn''t see through. Say it was a rookie, but the fortitude of her face and the wisdom revealed under her deep eyes made her feel that Tang Ye would not be a rookie and stunned.


    The only thing that said Tang Ye was like a rookie was because of the talent of their Celestial Clan. She is very puzzled. With such a talent, she has grown up so much that she doesn''t understand anything?


    This is also the suspicious place that makes Lan Ning think Tang Ye feels fortitude. If Tang Ye had always lived in the deep mountains and old forests and had never been in contact with the outside world, he could indeed say that he didn''t know how to cultivate and was talented to use these. But, if you haven''t experienced it, how come that kind of fortitude and wisdom?


    The two are contradictory. Lan Ning believed in his instincts. She is not as naive as Qing Ling, so she is now keeping a wait-and-see attitude towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t like Lan Ning, because Lan Ning''s gaze was like a thorn pointing at his secret. Whenever this thorn might pierce his secret, it would be dangerous. So he told himself to keep a distance from Lan Ning.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll get something to eat." Qing Ling said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, indeed a little hungry, did not refuse, and said, "Thank you."


    After Qing Ling left, only Tang Ye and Lan Ning were left in the room, and the atmosphere was slightly embarrassing.


    Before Qing Ling left, Tang Ye thought about this. He would not take the initiative to speak to Lan Ning. If he speaks too much, he exposes more, and he cannot underestimate the perception of others. But he felt that Lan Ning would talk to him, and let Qing Ling leave as an opportunity, Lan Ning said. Lan Ning took the initiative to speak, and for Tang Ye, it turned from passive to active.


    Lan Ning stared at Tang Ye, Tang Ye leaned on the bed and didn''t look at her, so she didn''t think there was anything. Lan Ning was a little angry, is this guy so rude?


    "Hey." Lan Ning yelled, she did have something to tell Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned his head, looked at Lan Ning with a puzzled expression, and said, "Sister Lan Ning, what''s the matter?"


    Lan Ning''s expression remained unchanged, but she seemed to feel that she was about to explode in anger. sister? Sister Lan Ning was very gentle and very young when she heard from Qingling, but Tang Ye omitted a elder sister. Sister Lan Ning seemed to be old, at least middle-aged. However, she is not middle-aged, only one or two years older than Qingling. It''s just because of the indifferent expression that makes people think that she is older than her elder sister and looks even older.


    Although angry, but forbearance is over. Lan Ning didn''t want to care about Tang Ye, otherwise she would appear naive. She called Tang Ye casually, and she got used to it, just like when Qing Ling first called her sister Lan Ning. This is the expression of maturity, she is a mature and stable woman.


    "Qing Ling is very good to you. It''s the first time I saw her serve others." Lan Ning said while looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. When Lan Ning said that, he was about to be flattered, and said, "Aside from the slightly stubborn temper, Qing Ling is a very kind girl, probably because I saved her."


    "You saved her?" Lan Ning narrowed his eyes slightly.


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning and squinted slightly, as if he was playing a heart attack with Lan Ning, and said, "You can ask Qing Ling."


    Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye for a while, then stopped asking Tang Ye this question, and said, "Who are you anyway?"


    Tang Ye became more vigilant, and as expected, Lan Ning doubted him, not believing him like Qing Ling. Now Lan Ning must be even more watchful. Lan Ning is the kind of person who works decisively. If she finds evidence, even if it is not evidence, as long as it is evidence that she recognizes, it is estimated that she will do it. Even if Qingling is there, she will do it.


    "Who I am must be Qing Ling has already told you, if you ask me again, I don''t know what to say." Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning and said.


    Lan Ning squinted slightly and said, "I want you to say it yourself."


    Tang Ye stood tall and acted openly, without fear, and without any guilty conscience, and said, "My name is Tang Ye. I heard from Qingling that this name is the same as a human being. She said she would bring me something. It¡¯s a huge trouble, let me change it, but I don¡¯t change it. As for the reason, it¡¯s because I want to..."


    "I hope you can always speak with this attitude." Lan Ning did not listen to Tang Ye''s explanation, and suddenly turned and left.


    Tang Ye looked at her leaving back, and did not feel relieved, on the contrary, her expression became serious.

 Chapter 1610： Recruit talents!

    The reason for Tang Ye''s serious expression was naturally that although Lan Ning stopped questioning him, he did not believe him either. It even gave him a threat that what he said should be true. If it is false, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Tang Ye, here comes the food. Sister Lan Ning didn''t make you embarrassed, did you?" Qing Ling came in with the food at this time and asked Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Sister Lan Ning is actually fine except for her attitude."


    Qing Ling''s eyes turned weird, after looking at Tang Ye for a long time, then he felt a little playful: "Sister Lan Ning?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Is there any problem?"


    "How old are you?" Qing Ling asked, looking at Tang Ye.


    "Confidentiality." Tang Ye said directly, not wanting to answer this kind of question, it was quite boring.


    "Cut." Qing Ling snorted very young, and said irritably to Tang Ye: "Sister Lan Ning may be younger than you, you actually call her sister, why doesn''t she kill you."


    "I just called after you, and she didn''t mind anymore, she didn''t say that she shouldn''t call that way." Tang Ye said.


    "Sister Lan Ning certainly doesn''t mind, she never cares about these details, because in her eyes there is no one worth paying attention to, maybe she will forget your existence in a few days. Of course, sister Lan Niang has me in her eyes. She takes care of me very much, just like my relatives." Qing Ling said this, quite proud.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to listen. It may be that you are used to one person''s actions, or are secretly calculating by yourself, and don''t want to chat with others about these small daily life. I don''t know if this is bad, and my psychology seems to be withdrawn. But Tang Ye returned to Qing Ling with a smile. But, presumably Qing Ling could also see it, it was just politeness.


    This made Qing Ling feel embarrassed, because it seemed that she wanted to talk to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye didn''t mean to talk nonsense to her. Then, cut, Qing Ling was a little angry in her heart, but she didn''t send it to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew that the atmosphere would soon become embarrassing, so she said, "Thank you for the food you brought. I will eat a little first, and then I want to look outside. It seems to be very lively outside, and I can hear all kinds of shouts inside."


    "Of course the trading market is lively outside!" Qing Ling smiled: "Then you should eat first, and then go out to have a look. But you should also pay attention to your injuries. If you can''t move around, don''t go out."


    "I''m going to talk to Uncle Tekken. It turned out that the tiger clan who attacked us was called Hugan. Uncle Tekken started investigating. The main reason was that Hugan was killed and the treasure we killed the Purple Winged Wolf was taken away by others. Now, I can''t swallow this breath. Who dares to grab my Qingling''s things?"


    Qing Ling noticed that he was talking too much again, smiled awkwardly, and said to Tang Ye: "Okay, I won''t tell you these things. After you finish eating, the bowls will be left on the table and someone will clean them up. "


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    Qing Ling walked and left, walked to the door and turned around, looking at Tang Ye, a little puzzled: "Uncle Iron Fist probably has something to ask you. I don''t know if you know who killed the tiger. The same is true for killing the tiger. A person who uses the power of flame."


    "Fire power?" Tang Ye pretended to be surprised, and said, "Isn''t that the same as me?"


    "Could it be..." Tang Ye looked at Qing Ling suddenly, widened his eyes and said, "Do you suspect that I killed the tiger?"


    Qing Ling squinted slightly and looked at Tang Ye for a long time. She seemed to be suspicious of Tang Ye, but suddenly she laughed, as if making fun of Tang Ye, and said: "You want to be so beautiful, if you can kill Hugan, isn¡¯t that awesome, but you are a rookie! We just want to ask you if you have seen anyone who kills tigers."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I was beaten by Tiger Gan to a coma. I don''t know what happened next."


    "Well, I''ll go talk to Uncle Tie Quan, take a good rest." Qing Ling smiled.


    Tang Ye nodded, watching Qing Ling leave, the smile on his face slowly faded, and then he became serious and solemn again. He started to eat what Qingling brought, but he didn''t taste it slowly. He was eating mechanically and thinking about it.


    It seems that the situation is not so smooth, after all, the killing of Tiger is more strange. What''s more strange is that Hugan was killed by the flame power. If it is a heavenly clan, then there are relatively few heavenly clan talents of the fire element. For those people like Qingling, Lan Ning, and Tie Quan who were the Celestial Clan, they knew the situation of the Celestial Clan very well, but they couldn''t determine which Celestial Clan with Fire Element talent. Unless it is from another tribe, they have also practiced the flame secret technique.


    Tang Ye was worried that Lan Ning and Tie Quan were mature, and experienced people would find him after checking, so he had to find a way to cover it up. The other thing is to break through the strength as soon as possible, obtain the overlord halberd, and then go to the fourth heaven. Regardless of what Lan Ning and Tie Quan thought about the matter of the Triple Heaven, he wouldn''t care anymore.


    After eating, Tang Ye moved and found that there was nothing serious, so he walked out of the house and took a look outside.


    The outside is full of trading bazaars, which are said to be temporary constructions, but there is no feeling of temporary construction at all. It is more like a large-scale development and construction. There are fixed stall houses, magnificent exchanges, offices for bounty hunters and mercenaries, as well as weapons shops, medical shops, item shops, etc., and various measures are very complete.


    This can be regarded as a bustling commercial street.


    Tang Ye walked slowly on the central avenue of the market, looking at this scene with a strong atmosphere of adventure and practice, and couldn''t help feeling very much. Indeed, life in the world after the third heaven is very different from the first and second heavens. No wonder the cultivators of the first and second heavens desperately want to go to the world above the third heaven, because the world after the third heaven is cultivation. Paradise.


    Tekken was discussing matters with others at the mercenary group agency. He saw Tang Ye walking on the street, said something to the person who was discussing with him, and walked towards Tang Ye. When he arrived in front of Tang Ye, he said, "Brother Tang Ye, what''s wrong? Rest, the injury is not over yet, right?"


    Tang Ye looked at Tie Quan and laughed, and said, "Uncle Tie Quan, I''m fine, and I can still walk. If I can''t walk around until it''s finished, then I will be moldy. I''m a person who can''t sit still. I feel uncomfortable all over."


    Iron Fist laughed heartily, and joked to Tang Ye: "It seems that Brother Tang Ye has the potential to be mercenaries, how about it, do you want to try my steel mercenary group?"


    Although it is a joke, but for the deputy head of the Iron Fist, the steel mercenary group, recruiting soldiers and recruiting talents is what must be done. This is for the long-term development of the mercenary group, especially the three major mercenary groups. The competition becomes more and more fierce, and talents become the main competitiveness. As far as ability is concerned, Tang Ye is not strong right now, but because of his natural fire system talent, he has great potential. If he is trained, he is definitely a talent. Therefore, if Tang Ye is willing, 10,000 Iron Fists are willing to absorb him.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, but was also thinking about it.

 Chapter 1611： Bounty Hunter!

    Joining a mercenary group or becoming a bounty hunter is actually a very good experience, the so-called paradise for men''s adventures. Men are inherently wild, hunting for treasures and becoming stronger is a motivation, sometimes better than money, power, and women.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye''s current mood does not consider enjoying the wonderful feeling of adventure slowly. Because he has more important and serious things to do. However, according to the characteristics of cultivation after Heavenly Wonderland, you must fight more to get the treasure promotion breakthrough. So, being a mercenary is a very good way. Because mercenaries do missions, they basically have to fight. In that way, you will be trained in combat, and you will be paid for the completion of the mission. Remuneration can be accumulated, and after enough, you can buy treasures in the trading market to improve your strength.


    Therefore, the strength of mercenaries is generally relatively high. This is also a hard requirement. Without sufficient strength, let alone being a task protector, you can''t protect yourself.


    Although mercenary is a good way to practice breakthrough, Tang Ye is more inclined to become a bounty hunter. The form of bounty hunters is actually very similar to a mercenary group. They accept tasks, complete tasks, and finally get paid. However, mercenaries are more of a group, which is much safer. The bounty hunters either work alone or form a temporary team, and don''t pay much attention to cooperation, which is much more dangerous. But high risk means high income. Although the mercenary group is safe, the rewards have to be distributed, and one person gets less. As for bounty hunters, if they do it alone, they get paid for themselves, which is high income. Sometimes it''s better to make a single order than a few orders for a mercenary group.


    But there is not much difference between the two. Although the mercenary group has to distribute rewards, it completes tasks quickly. Sometimes when bounty hunters do a single mission, the mercenary group can do a few orders. Therefore, the mercenary group and the bounty hunter have their own strengths and weaknesses.


    So people who choose bounty hunters sometimes don''t look at the contrasting characteristics, but have their own reasons. For example, some people don''t like teamwork, but like one person, so they naturally become bounty hunters. If Tang Ye wants to become a bounty hunter, the reason is similar to this.


    After all, he is a disguised Celestial Clan, and it is inevitable that he will be exposed in a group battle. If you are acting alone, you don''t need to consider these things. Moreover, you can use your own powerful and mysterious secret arts more freely.


    Tang Ye said to Tie Quan: "Uncle Tie Quan, thank you for your attention, but I have been thinking about being a bounty hunter since I was a kid. I probably like the freedom of life, so I don''t have the idea of ??joining the mercenary group for the time being. "


    Iron Fist was stunned. There was some embarrassment. After all, he was the deputy head of the steel mercenary group, so he personally invited a person to join, but was actually rejected. But he didn''t give up. Tang Ye''s talent was unparalleled, and it was very useful for the mercenary group to cultivate. He said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang Ye, you can think about it. Joining our steel mercenary group will have a lot of resources to train you. As long as one year, you can definitely grow into a very powerful mercenary. "


    Iron Fist is a promise, it will give Tang Ye a lot of resources and make him stronger quickly. For others, this is an absolute condition that cannot be rejected. It is difficult for ordinary cultivators to join the mercenary group, not to mention joining the steel mercenary group, one of the three major mercenary groups. Such a mercenary group, even if you go in to be a messenger, you can''t ask for it, let alone get the deputy head personally promised to give a lot of resources to train.


    If others were to know that Tang Ye still refused Iron Fist under these conditions, they would definitely want to kill him with jealousy. But let''s not say it, Tang Ye faced the conditions raised by Iron Fist without any fluctuations in her heart. He is very firm in his choice. In order to hide his identity, he is to be a bounty hunter, and he has not considered Iron Fist''s advice at all.


    He apologized and said embarrassedly: "Uncle Iron Fist, I know your kindness, but there are some things that I want to do for so long. If you don''t do it, you won''t feel happy. So crucially, I still want to let my thoughts come through."


    Iron Fist could understand what Tang Ye said. If a person is alive, if something is pierced in the heart like a needle, it will be depressed to live. In terms of cultivation, you also need to be attentive and not be distracted by other things. After all, you have to maintain a mindful state of mind at all times.


    Tie Fist was very grateful to Tang Ye for what he was attacking. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s rescue, not to mention that his mission to protect Qingling had failed, he might have died. Therefore, he would not force Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye wanted to go to the bounty hunter, he could only express regret. However, even so, he would help Tang Ye. On the bounty union, he has a relationship and can be taken care of by someone. After all, bounty hunters also have levels. A bounty hunter who is too weak can''t take up any tasks at all. The bounty hunter''s line is only popular when it reaches a high level.


    "Since Brother Tang Ye wants to be a bounty hunter, then I can''t force you to stay with the mercenary group. I know a person from the bounty guild. She can take care of you. This is considered to be my rescue. A little bit of my heart." Iron Fist said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t refuse Iron Fist, and if he refused, he would be pestered by Iron Fist. He smiled and said, "Thank you Uncle Iron Fist, then."


    Iron Fist smiled and told Tang Ye to be polite, and said, "Does Qing Ling know that you want to be a bounty hunter? You saved that girl twice. I can guarantee that the girl would not agree with you to be a bounty hunter. Dangerous thing. She probably wants to take you to enjoy the blessing, and drink it spicy."


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned, and said with some embarrassment: "I''ll talk to Qingling. Then I''ll go to the bounty union first to see?"


    Since Tang Ye didn''t want to say more, the iron fist wouldn''t be easy to be entangled anymore, so as not to be embarrassed, he nodded and said: "When you get there, you find a cat girl named Mengli, and you say that I introduced it."


    "Okay, thank you Uncle Iron Fist." Tang Ye nodded, then turned and left to go to the bounty union. Now he felt relieved in his heart. He is now beginning to have a psychological problem, that is, he doesn''t really want to get acquainted with the people of Jiuzhongtian, and it is best to be alone.


    Iron Fist looked at Tang Ye''s leaving back, frowning slightly, feeling that Tang Ye was a bit strange, but he couldn''t tell where the strangeness was. After all, Tang Ye saved him and Qing Ling, so he couldn''t doubt the harm. Moreover, he felt that Tang Ye didn''t look like a bad person. The only thing that makes people suspicious is that Tang Night Club is mysterious and completely invisible.


    Lan Ning was in the mercenary group union not far away, and she was investigating who killed the tiger. Seeing Tang Ye talking to Iron Fist, and then when Tang Ye left for the bounty union, she doubted Tang Ye''s identity even more.


    Isn''t this kid deliberately not wanting to get involved with him, is he guilty of conscience?

 Chapter 1612： Fairy!

    The bounty union is very lively, and there is an endless stream of practitioners coming in and out. The union is a two-story house with a magnificent and shocking appearance, although not very huge. The first floor is the place where the bounty task list and task certification are announced, and the second floor is the residence of the union staff.


    Outside the union house, there are many monsters carved on the wall. And the reason why the house looks shocking is that the back of the house is a statue of several fierce monsters. Shenlong, phoenix, gluttony, etc. are either ancient beasts or ancient beasts. Probably it is saying that the most powerful ability of the bounty guild can hunt these sacred and fierce beasts.


    This is just a civilization. In fact, in the Nine Layers of Heaven, ancient sacred beasts and fierce beasts are not very common. The monster beasts are not necessarily primitive monsters of a certain tribe, and some are more complicated, but they are also very powerful. For example, the thundering lion and scorpion cannot be said to be a primitive monster of the lion clan. With huge fierce wings and able to fly, it would be better to say a mutated giant monster.


    Tang Ye entered the bounty guild and saw many people with a gem, probably bounty hunters. It''s just that the colors of the gems are different. There are white, black, red, purple, and gold. According to Tang Ye''s well-informed knowledge, the color of the gems must be classified as a bounty hunter.


    There are many leisure seats and chairs in the union lobby for people to sit and relax and chat. On the other side, the cordon was pulled, and no one was allowed to enter. There is the bounty task list. There are one or two staff members in the range, whoever takes the task, they will write it down, then remove the list task and hand it over to the coordination department.


    The general bounty process is like that. It is not difficult to understand, and it can be done according to the guidance of the staff. What Tang Ye has to do now is to become a bounty hunter first. Before Tekken introduced Mengli to him, he asked a staff member who was polite and told him where Mengli was.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Meng Li was the president of the trade union, in charge of the big and small affairs of the bounty trade union. It seems that this iron fist has very good connections. It is impossible for ordinary people to see Mengli. With such a high status and so busy, how can they meet a passerby casually. But when he said the name of Iron Fist, Meng Li took time to meet Tang Ye.


    Under the leadership of the staff of the Bounty Union, Tang Ye went to the second floor where Mengli worked. After knocking on the door, a soft voice came from inside, just like a little girl. Tang Ye was a little puzzled, thinking that as the president of the trade union, he was somewhat of a steady spirit. He pushed the door in, and then saw Mengli, whose appearance directly made him dumbfounded.


    It really looked like a little girl. However, she is different from ordinary little girls. Because she has two fluffy ears and white pink ears!


    Tang Ye was sure that they weren''t fake ears, they were genuine. In this way, she is not the Celestial Clan, but other tribes. However, her appearance was the same as the human race or the heavenly race. Her facial features are quite delicate and her figure is very graceful, she is an absolute beautiful girl. In this way, she shouldn''t belong to other tribes. Because other tribes are generally human bodies and alien heads.


    The little girl is not a celestial clan, but has the face of a celestial clan, but also has orc ears that the celestial clan does not have.


    "Tang Ye?" Meng Li didn''t care about Tang Ye''s astonishment, and asked when she looked at him. The voice was still a little soft, but looking at her expression, she didn''t think she was a little girl, she felt very deterrent and no jokes were allowed.


    She is another amazing woman, very distinctive.


    Tang Ye''s evaluation of Mengli was like this, but he even wanted to know which family Mengli belonged to. It¡¯s not the heavens, nor other tribes. As for the angel tribes with full human faces, the angel tribes have wings, or the fallen angel tribes of the dark demons, which are the opposite of the angel tribe, have wings even though they have human faces. But Mengli has no wings. Tang Ye really didn''t know what kind of character Mengli was.


    Now Mengli spoke first, and Tang Ye couldn''t be rude, smiled at Mengli and nodded and said, "Hello, Mengli...President."


    Knowing what Tang Ye was wondering about, Mengli gestured to Tang Ye on the opposite chair, asking Tang Ye to sit down and speak. The girl doesn''t feel like an adult, but she is very decent, and she acts like an adult. She said to Tang Ye: "Which tribe are you wondering about me?"


    Tang Ye nodded, slightly embarrassed.


    Mengli smiled lightly and said: "Don''t be embarrassed. This is almost the doubt that everyone who sees me for the first time will have, but not everyone who sees me for the first time will doubt. Some people know who I am. That is. Rare people should be so-called well-informed people. As for my tribe, they should be regarded as foxes."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, but Mengli didn''t have a fox face. But soon, Tang Ye thought of something. His eyes widened, and he felt very incredible when he looked at Mengli. Because he guessed Meng Li''s identity, not a monster, but... a fairy!


    Fairies, almost non-existent in the Nine Heavens. If it exists, it can only be said that he is very powerful and terrifying. Because he didn''t belong to a foreign race anymore, he was a primitive monster beast who continued to cultivate and advance, and then became a fine. Going beyond the alien race, surpassing the primitive monsters, the strongest alien body evolved from the cultivation of primitive monsters is the fairy.


    Mengli is a fairy or a fox.


    There are almost no fairies in Jiuzhongtian, but if "animals become fairies" in Ancestral Land, they are fairies. It can be seen that the ancestral land is different. The ancestral land is protected by the powers of the origin and creation, and there is always a vast and ancient origin, which is incomparable to other world planes.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s stunned expression, Mengli squinted her eyes slightly, becoming insignificant to Tang Ye, and said, "You know who I am?"


    "Fairy?" Tang Ye blurted out.


    Meng Li squinted her eyes as she watched Tang Ye, and watched Tang Ye reveal a playfulness that she didn''t often show in the appearance of a girl, but she quickly converged back, as if she was very dark. She looked at Tang Ye more meaningful. She had heard of Tang Ye from Iron Fist, and she was a novice who knew nothing. However, she absolutely didn''t think so anymore. The reason for the judgment was simple, that is, Tang Ye said the word fairy.


    The fact that the primitive monster beast once again advanced to another form has hardly appeared, so few people know the term fairy, but Tang Ye knows it. In this case, would he be just a rookie?


    Mengli would never believe it.


    Meng Li looked just like a girl, but she could become the president of the Bounty Guild because of her abilities. She has evolved from a primitive monster into a fairy, that is, surpassing all primitive monsters, so there is no need to say more about her strength. As for the shape of the union house, the appearance of ancient divine beasts and fierce beasts is probably also because of Mengli.


    Only the spirit that surpassed all primitive monsters can know the secrets of ancient gods and fierce beasts.

 Chapter 1613： Stare at him!

    Tang Ye found it very appropriate to describe Mengli with the characteristics of a vixen. At first he didn''t know which tribe Mengli belonged to. After knowing it was a fairy, he felt that everything was in line. So he said goblins. But he didn''t know, saying the word goblin exposed him a lot. At least, Meng Li would never believe that he was a rookie.


    Meng Li looked at Tang Yeying and smiled, there is always a little more ridiculous. This made Tang Ye look very uncomfortable. Vixen, she has a very strong charm ability. If she accidentally even gets her soul hooked away, isn''t she letting her handle it?


    "Yes, I am a fairy." Meng Li said to Tang Ye, confirming Tang Ye''s answer.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to make himself seem very smart. He wanted to keep a low profile. He smiled awkwardly and scratched his head and said, "Haha, I was just guessing, I didn''t expect it to be right."


    Mengli rolled her eyes. Nonsense? Only then would a fool believe it if he said that. In short, Meng Li will pay close attention to Tang Ye. This guy who suddenly appeared and could save Iron Fist, is still a natural Tianxi talent among the heavenly clan, and definitely hides many secrets!


    "Then you are really quite smart." Mengli smiled lightly at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say to Mengli, so it was better to do his own business directly, and said, "President Mengli, I came here to become a bounty hunter. Uncle Iron Fist said I can find you. I don''t know what I should do?"


    "Do you want to be a bounty hunter?" Mengli sat back in her seat, as if she had become an office leader, who needed to approve documents or something. She opened some scrolls and said to Tang Ye as she watched: "That guy in Iron Fist must If you want to keep you to the Iron Mercenary Group, he must have offered generous terms. Why did you refuse?"


    Tang Ye shrugged, behaving disapprovingly, and said: "I know what I want to do, and I always want to be a free and adventurous bounty hunter, so I don''t think about a mercenary group that must observe strict discipline and order."


    Mengli glanced at Tang Ye and said, "Bounty hunters are indeed relatively free, but at the same time the risk factor is very high. This danger is not only caused by no assistance alone, but also a threat from peers."


    Tang Ye wondered slightly, what is a threat from his peers?


    Meng Li laughed jokingly, thinking Tang Ye was still quite simple, and said: "Bounty missions are not only one hunter wants to take. There are some well-paid missions that a hundred hunters are rushing to do. One of them has won the mission, but is performing it. Suddenly died during the mission, and the mission will be transferred to another hunter."


    Tang Ye immediately understood Mengli''s words and frowned, "Isn''t it so despicable? If you can''t get the task, kill that person and let the task fall into your hands?"


    "Dark things surpass all your imagination. That''s just a very common thing. Boy, you are still young." Meng Li joked to Tang Ye.


    Don''t look at Mengli as a girl, in fact, she might not even know her age. Primitive monsters have advanced cultivation, and I don''t know if it will work for a thousand years. On the ancestral land side, it¡¯s not that some fairies have grown into fairies in 300 years, and grown into fairies in 300 years. Excluding the age before becoming demons, they are at least 600 years old. Not to mention, those fairies who have cultivated for a thousand years or three thousand years have evolved.


    Tang Ye was not so humorous. Or as I said before, everything in his heart to Jiuzhongtian is separated by a wall, so for anyone in Jiuzhongtian, he will not communicate so deeply, he will not follow the jokes, lest he become a kind of Ambiguous relationship is difficult to part with. Therefore, he always seemed a little serious and boring. So Mengli said jokingly, but he simply smiled and said seriously: "Then I will pay more attention."


    This is a bit of a blow to Mengli''s fun, Mengli will think he is a dumb man, not understanding emotions. Who is willing to do things like Niu Pianqin? Meng Li stopped being scornful with Tang Ye, and said, ¡°It¡¯s useless to pay more attention. If you don¡¯t have enough strength, it will inevitably happen one day. As the president of the bounty guild, although I tried my best to prevent those things. Once they happen, they will be severely punished. But there are so many bounty hunters and they are so complicated that they can¡¯t be managed. So the most guaranteed thing is to have strong strength. But the problem is, you are now His strength does not seem very good."


    When Mengli said that his strength was not very good, Tang Ye was not angry, and he knew his own situation, but he had planned for these situations and smiled and said to Mengli: "I will improve my strength little by little, and I will exercise. A good way to improve my strength, so I now want to become a bounty hunter, take some simple tasks, and ask President Meng Li to agree."


    Mengli waved his hand and said, "I don''t need to agree to this. You can go to the hall and follow the steps to verify it later. Although you are just a lower-level Celestial Wonderland, because you are a natural fire talented Celestial Clan, you become a junior. Hunters will not have any difficulty. I think you have already seen the hunters in the hall below. They wear different gems. Yes, that is the identity certificate of the bounty hunter. The gems are specially provided by the trade union, with storage and interoperability. The function of information is used to mark and upgrade the level of hunters. The hunters of white gems are the lowest level, then black, red, purple, and finally gold. The golden hunters are the strongest, they will not appear under the hall .Because at that level, employers took the initiative to contact them, and their remuneration is beyond ordinary people¡¯s imagination. Perhaps one day, you can also become a gold-level bounty hunter."


    "Good luck." Meng Li said to Tang Ye with a smile.


    Regarding the bounty hunter''s situation, roughly as Tang Ye expected, he smiled at Mengli and said, "Thank you, President Mengli, then I will go to the hall to verify now."


    Meng Li nodded, not keeping Tang Ye. However, when Tang Ye walked to the door, she stopped again, and said, "Tie Quan introduced you to come to me, but I didn''t actually help you. After all, I feel a little sorry. Do you need any help?"


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli and laughed directly, and said, "No need."


    "No, no, I''m not such a stingy person, I have to help you with something." Mengli became persistent.


    Tang Ye turned around, waved his back to Mengli, saying goodbye, and said, "You have helped me, and President Mengli knows it himself."


    Tang Ye closed the door, and Meng Li looked at it, her expression becoming more awe-inspiring. This was not like a young girl, like a fairy with both strategy and conspiracy.


    She did help Tang Ye, if Tang Ye accepted her help just now, she would definitely despise Tang Ye in her heart. However, Tang Ye knew that she helped him. This help was rather illusory and didn''t actually help, but it gave Tang Ye a "borrowing" help.


    Tang Ye entered Mengli''s office, then came out of Mengli''s office, and then became a bounty hunter. This tells everyone that he is related to the president Mengli. If others want to move him, they have to weigh whether they can provoke Mengli.


    With the help of the situation, nothing is bigger than this.


    "Extraordinarily intelligent?" It was a long time after Tang Ye left, that Meng Li recovered from that kind of grand scheme to a girlish appearance, and said with a smile: "It is true."


    But Meng Li knew that under Tang Ye''s cleverness, there were more things hidden. If it''s just an ordinary rookie, seeing a person like her, not to mention that she had just used the fascination ability of a vixen, but Tang Ye was not affected at all.


    Suddenly Mengli snapped her fingers, and no one appeared, but she said, "Stare at him."

 Chapter 1614： Invisible!

    As Meng Li said, with Tang Ye''s natural fire talent, it''s not difficult to register as a bounty hunter. The bounty union already welcomes people with unlimited potential to join. After registering as a bounty hunter, Tang Ye took on a few simple tasks, nothing more than going to the forest to dig some herbs or hunt down a few low-level monsters, just like playing a game.


    Tang Ye''s injuries were not serious. In addition to the resources provided by Qing Ling to heal his injuries, he could also use the power of dead wood to relieve his injuries. If it wasn''t for Qing Ling and the others not to doubt, he could directly recover the injury completely. So now he is going to do those simple tasks.


    As soon as he walked out of the bounty union, Qing Ling found him. Qing Ling came over and looked at Tang Ye in surprise and said, "Tang Ye, I heard that you are going to be a bounty hunter, not with Uncle Iron Fist''s steel mercenary group?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, I prefer the free life of bounty hunters."


    "Freedom? Freedom is relative and dangerous. I still want you to be my escort. I can train you more vigorously than anyone and ensure that you grow into a master quickly!" Qing Ling said. This was her previous thought, she probably accepted Tang Ye, and because Tang Ye has such a super talent, she wanted to keep Tang Ye by her side.


    If you can''t do this, then let Tang Ye join the steel mercenary group. She is familiar with the steel mercenary group, and now she is also training with the steel mercenary group, so she can also play with Tang Ye. But, by the way, Tang Ye ran to be a bounty hunter and didn''t go with her. She didn''t agree with this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to listen to Qing Ling¡¯s persuasion, and resolutely said, ¡°Qing Ling, you don¡¯t have to persuade me. Uncle Tie Quan has also persuaded me, but I¡¯m determined to do what I have always wanted to do. And, I Now that he has been verified as a bounty hunter, it is impossible to go to the mercenary group."


    "But..." Qing Ling still wanted to persuade Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye got up, waved to Qing Ling, and said, "I''m going to do something, goodbye."


    Qing Ling was anxious, catching up with Tang Ye and said, "Even if you are a bounty hunter, you have to master the corresponding skills. Although you have high talents, you need others to teach you how to use fire moves, but no one teaches them now. You."


    "I will solve this by myself. Doesn''t the auction house have relevant guide books? There are also some rare secrets, which can be auctioned or exchanged at the same price. There is always a way to get them." Tang Ye said.


    Qing Ling was not convinced, and said, "The problem is, you don''t have anything right now. What''s the use of going to the auction house? What is the exchange with others?"


    Tang Ye paused, looked at Qing Ling for a long time, very serious, as if telling Qing Ling not to stop him with those reasons, it would not be useful. Then he said to Qing Ling: "Gradually acquiring those things is where the fun lies. The process of acquiring those things is the process of exercising and enjoying. If I have those things at the beginning, I will not be interested, then life is very It''s boring."


    Qing Ling was stunned. Thinking about my own situation, I have everything since I was born, so I feel that things around me are plain and boring, so I always want to do something extraordinary to make life more interesting. Perhaps this is the reason for the development of a savage personality. If others obey, then scold him, beat him, let him disobey, don''t be so obedient.


    "It turned out to be like this..." Qing Ling felt a sudden realization, and felt that life had opened a new door. It was Tang Ye who woke her up, she was even more grateful to Tang Ye, but when she looked at Tang Ye again, Tang Ye had disappeared.


    "Tang Ye, where are you going?!" Qing Ling was very depressed, went everywhere to find Tang Ye, but couldn''t find it.


    Tang Ye deliberately got rid of Qing Ling, he just wanted to act alone now. He went to the outskirts of the forest where he could complete the bounty mission, and there were almost no people, because there were no newly verified bounty hunters recently, and no one went to such a junior place.


    This was in line with Tang Ye''s heart, he just didn''t like people. Because he was going to do one thing, and that was to retrieve the purple-winged gray wolf''s spiritual core and wings that he had snatched from Hugan. The wings of the purple-winged gray wolf require a refiner to extract the remnant soul for refining, and then become a secret technique for transmog wings. So the wings are temporarily out of use. However, the spiritual core can. The purple-winged gray wolf is a powerful monster that thinks of the fourth heaven, that is to say, its strength is at least the superior heavenly fairyland, close to the true fairyland. Well, this kind of spiritual core has a great effect on cultivation.


    If you get the spiritual core and absorb power, the spiritual core is gone. Things that have disappeared in the world are not afraid of being discovered. He had plans for these Tang Ye. After simply doing those bounty tasks, he planned to go deep into the forest and reach the place where he hid the purple-winged gray wolf spirit core and wings that day. However, when he moved, he immediately felt something was wrong.


    His keen insight made him feel that he was being stared at by someone. In order to verify this idea, he still pretends to be digging for herbs, pretending to concentrate on the bounty task, so as not to be found out by secret people. Then, he slowly released his power, built a small area, brought the surrounding things into his range, and then felt whether someone was staring at him.


    Then he discovered something incredible. On a tree behind him, there was a living body, which must be the person staring at him. He was very surprised. When did there be more people behind him without realizing it?


    This is an unforgivable mistake. Fortunately, I found it in time, otherwise I went to the depths of the forest to fetch the treasure of the Purple Winged Gray Wolf, and it would be completely exposed. It seemed that he was still not trusted by others and was sent to stare at him. Tang Ye immediately thought of a few people, Lan Ning, Tie Quan, Meng Li, and Qing Ling. It must be the four of them who sent this person to stare at him.


    After digging a herb, Tang Ye pretended to turn his mind and continued to dig the herb, then showing a tired look, stood up, twisted his waist, stretched his hands and feet, and looked at the big tree. As a result, he was even more surprised. No one could be seen on the big tree, but he could still feel it in his small realm. There was indeed a living body on the tree!


    "Invisible?" Tang Ye immediately thought of this.


    This is really amazing, he actually sent an invisible person to stare at him. If Tang Ye were not capable of mastering the small domain, it would be impossible to detect this invisible person. And the other party would never have thought that he had this ability and spotted the person he was following.


    Tang Ye was thinking, should he kill this person who followed him?


    The invisible person on the tree felt very boring looking at Tang Ye. He didn''t understand why President Meng Li would stare at such a junior bounty hunter, it was a waste of time. If Mengli is upset with this kid, wouldn''t it be enough to get rid of him?


    "It''s an insult to my ability." The invisible man looked at Tang Ye with disdain, very depressed. He wanted to deal with masters, not such obscure little roles.

 Chapter 1615： Bondage!

    Tang Ye was definitely going to retrieve the purple-winged gray wolf''s spiritual core and wings, but to retrieve those things, he had to get rid of the invisible man who was staring at.


    There are two ways to get rid of, one is literally, get rid of, find a chance to get out, so that he can not track it. The other one is more heavy, that is, to kill this invisible person.


    It is the safest to kill this invisible person. You don''t have to worry about being stared at again, but doing so requires more consideration. The first one is how to kill, whether it can be killed. The strength of this invisible man is probably not simple. If he wants to kill him, he will be funny. Also, if this invisible person can be killed, will the person who sent the invisible person discover something?


    While digging for medicinal herbs, Tang Ye thought about it. For some reason, his heart was more inclined to kill this invisible person. Probably because he didn''t want to leave behind any hidden dangers, being stared at by an invisible person, it is impossible to keep a small area open for guarding. Over time, there will always be omissions.


    In the end, Tang Ye made his decision to kill the invisible man!


    But to avoid the problems considered above, Tang Ye must come up with a comprehensive strategy. Assuming that it can be successful, no doubtful traces can be left. The person who sent the invisible person behind must know his situation. He is a rookie of the fire type Celestial Clan. In order for the person behind to not suspect that the invisible person was killed by him, then he cannot use fire to kill the invisible person.


    If someone who does not practice the secret art of the fire system kills the invisible person, he can somewhat divert his attention. Tang Ye can do this, that is, without the power of flame, only the power of dead wood and hard Tai Chi.


    In addition, there is also a question of whether he can beat the invisible man. Regarding this kind of thing, Tang Ye considered more cautiously, and would rather think of his opponent to be stronger than underestimate him. Therefore, Tang Ye assumed that his strength could not beat this invisible person, so if he wanted to deal with the invisible person, he had to use some strategies to assist.


    There is also to take advantage of your own advantages.


    Tang Ye knew the advantages he had now, the biggest thing was that he knew the existence of the invisible man, and the invisible man didn''t know that he already knew his existence. This is a great opportunity to make surprise attacks on the invisible person, directly kill the invisible person, or subdue him.


    The herbs have been dug up, look at the sky, the sun is about to go down, Tang Ye went to rest by a small river. Looking at it as a rest, he was actually thinking about **** the invisible person who was following him. Originally he had no good idea, but seeing a thick reed bush on the creek, he squinted his eyes and thought of a way.


    When he first arrived at the Ninth Heaven, there were many secret techniques cultivated by the human race in the inheritance left by the remnant soul old man. These secret techniques were not only cultivated by the human race, like the diamond fist, Tang Ye passed on to the ape race. But among alien races, very few people would have such a secret technique. That''s because in the war between alien race and human race, many things of human race were completely destroyed, and the nine heavens did not exist. However, the old man of the remnant soul, as the remnant of the human race, had collected a large amount of this secret technique, which he had passed on to Tang Ye.


    Now that he needs to deal with invisible people, Tang Ye thought of the secret techniques that he had inherited. Among them were imprisonment. In that case, he could use it.


    At this time, Tang Ye jumped into the dense reeds next to him, so that the invisible person could not see him. The invisible man was worried that he would run away and jumped out immediately, but at this moment, Tang Ye jumped out of the reeds again. This frightened the invisible man and dodged immediately. Although he was invisible, he did not become transparent. If he collided with Tang Ye, there would still be a physical collision, and Tang Ye would be suspicious.


    After the invisible man dodges, he cursed in his heart and became very angry with Tang Ye, and wanted to punch Tang Ye a few times, even killing Tang Ye. But Mengli only asked him to monitor Tang Ye, and he didn''t dare to disobey Mengli''s order. Then he planned to return to the big tree behind and continue to stare at Tang Ye.


    But then Tang Ye picked up a wooden stick and drew something on the ground, it looked like some ancient patterns. When the invisible man saw it, he was puzzled. He wanted to see what Tang Ye was going to do, so he didn''t return to the big tree and stood by and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye opened a small domain, but did not control anything in the domain, nor did he cause any changes in the domain to avoid being detected by invisible people. At this time, although he could not see the appearance of the invisible person, he could know where the invisible person was standing. He pretended not to know the invisible person and continued to portray the ancient pattern.


    In fact, from jumping into the reeds just now to jumping out again, and then painting these ancient patterns, he has been designing invisible people. Jumping into the dense reeds is to create a situation where you disappear and attract invisible people out. Then he jumped out of the reeds and painted those patterns to attract the invisible people not to leave so fast.


    The invisible man is still in doubt, as everyone knows, has fallen into Tang Ye''s trap.


    And the patterns painted by Tang Ye are the binding circle inherited from the old man of the remnant soul. After the painting is finished, they will form a circle. If the invisible person is still inside, the invisible person is in danger.


    The Binding Array needed to draw four activation patterns, and Tang Ye had to stand in the middle after finishing the four. At this time, the invisible person was still standing within the range of the magic circle. He was a little fascinated by it. He had never seen such a pattern before, and he was thinking about the use and purpose of such a pattern. At the same time, he was thinking about how Tang Ye understood these patterns. It seems that everything is as Master Mengli said, this Celestial rookie has many secrets!


    The invisible man decided to go back and report to Mengli, but at this moment, Tang Ye looked up at him and called, "Hey."


    The invisible man was shocked and forgot to react when he watched Tang Ye. He didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing, could it be that he was aware of his existence?


    But how is it possible?


    At this time, the invisible man saw Tang Ye pressing a palm on the ground, where it was the center of the four surrounding patterns.


    "Crap!" The instinct of the invisible man told him that there is danger!


    He jumped immediately to stay away from Tang Ye. However, when Tang Ye pressed his hand to the center of the circle, the binding circle was activated. He jumped out, but hit the barrier of the magic circle and couldn''t get out at all.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The invisible man reacted quickly, and if one direction failed, he jumped quickly, breaking through from all directions, and wanted to leave. However, he couldn''t go out in four directions and was completely trapped!


    "Damn it!" The invisible man yelled, only then did he know that he had fallen into Tang Ye''s trap.


    He appeared as a member of the black cat tribe.


    Tang Ye looked at him, sneered, took a step back, and left the restraint circle so that the invisible black cat could not attack him. And for safety, he slapped the ground again at this time. Suddenly, roots and vines appeared around the bounding circle. Without the power of flame, he tightly entangled the invisible black cat, causing the invisible black cat to move. No.


    The Black Cat Invisible Man panicked, he didn''t expect to fall into such a situation!

 Chapter 1616： Five people!

    Tang Ye discovered that the black cat invisible man is not that strong, probably like an intermediate-level heavenly fairyland, but above this strength, there is a terrible secret technique of invisibility. Perhaps in addition to invisibility, there are other stronger secret techniques. It''s just that the Black Cat Invisible Man can''t display it anymore, at this time he has been tightly bound.


    "You, how did you find me?!" The black cat invisible man was completely bound by the binding circle and the vines of the dead wood and spring, and could only stare at Tang Ye and shout.


    Tang Ye saw that the Invisible Black Cat was so annoyed, and he was sure that the Invisible Black Cat could not get rid of the shackles at hand, and he was relieved. He looked at the black cat invisible man and said: "There is no need to tell you those things, I ask you, who sent you here?"


    The invisible black cat stared at Tang Ye, suddenly laughed, and snorted coldly: "You really are not easy, now everything about you is just a disguise. Say, who are you?!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and he asked him instead. Just kidding, is it easy to scare me? Tang Ye hit the Invisible Black Cat directly, making the Invisible Black Cat grinning in pain.


    Tang Ye said to the black cat invisible man again: "Trouble figure out your current situation, I asked you, you have to answer. If you don''t answer, then you have to accept a little bit of pain. If you answer, then it''s fine. In addition, I don¡¯t have so much time. You''d better answer quickly, otherwise I will be impatient and you know the consequences."


    The black cat invisible man sneered and said with disdain to Tang Ye: "You want to know something from me? Bah, it''s funny, what are you? I will betray your lord because of your fright?"


    Tang Ye nodded, not being polite to the invisible black cat, and directly emitted the vine power of dead wood in spring. A vine rose from the ground, the front was very sharp, and the hand aimed at the invisible black cat was a direct stab.


    "Ah!" That was the pain of piercing the hand, and the Invisible Black Cat cried out immediately.


    Tang Ye just proved his statement. He didn''t have so much patience and time to finish slowly with the invisible black cat. If the invisible black cat didn''t cooperate, he would tortured it directly until he said it.


    However, the invisible black cat is a subordinate trained by Mengli. How could a character like Mengli use someone casually? If it is not absolutely reliable and capable, she would not disdain it at all. She is a fairy and even an old monster, even though she looks only a girl.


    The black cat invisible man quickly recovered his calm appearance, watching Tang Ye ridicule, and said: "Why don''t you give it a try? Will I tell you something?"


    Tang Ye looked at the invisible black cat and squinted his eyes in silence. After a long time, he suddenly laughed and said, "I was really surprised. I just met President Mengli. She will send someone like you to watch me. Why? "


    When the black cat invisible man heard Tang Ye say about President Mengli, his pupils changed a little, but it just flashed past, and he couldn''t see it if he wasn''t paying attention. But unfortunately, Tang Ye saw it. The invisible black cat was sent by Mengli, but it was his speculation. He knew that the suspects were Tie Quan, Lan Ning, Qing Ling and Meng Li. After being ruled out, he thinks Mengli is the most likely. So he simply said Mengli''s name to see how the Black Cat Invisible Man reacted. He didn''t expect Mengli to send it.


    Observing a person''s words and deeds, and then guessing something, Tang Ye can no longer be familiar with what he has done, so when the black cat invisible person''s pupils contract, he is quite sure that the person behind it is indeed Mengli.


    The Invisible Black Cat was still pretending, and sneered at Tang Ye: "Since you know the answer, why bother to ask me?"


    The invisible black cat still has a lot of ridicule. To be another person, I must feel that he is just perfunctory and sarcastic, or even provocative. Of course the truth is not like that. It''s a pity that he met Tang Ye, no matter how good his disguise, it was useless.


    Tang Ye smiled at the Invisible Black Cat, once again controlled the sharp vines, aimed at the Invisible Black Cat''s chest, and said, "Yes, so I don''t need to ask you now, then you should die."


    "You..." The invisible black cat saw Tang Ye''s controlling sharp vine aiming at his chest, and he was immediately anxious. Is this kid really going to kill himself?


    The Invisible Black Cat never thought that he would die like this. As a powerful subordinate of Meng Li, he has a lot of abilities, and he is also one of the five people around the president of the bounty union, who is rumored to be feared by the outside world. How could he just die like this, by an unknown kid on?


    What a joke!


    However, Tang Ye was not joking with him, with a "whoop", the sharp vines directly pierced his heart.


    "No! Wait! Ah..." The black cat invisible man didn''t expect Tang Ye to come for real. The moment the sharp vine pierced his heart, he regretted it and wanted to tell Tang Ye to stop, he said something. , But it was too late, his heart was pierced, and he would die soon.


    "This...ha...haha..." Looking down at the heart that is constantly pouring blood, it feels that breathing is getting harder and harder, and his head is tingling, but the invisible black cat laughs out loud. He thought it was crazy, and he thought it was a joke, one of the five legendary members of President Meng Li is about to die like this!


    It''s too dramatic! Being killed by a kid who didn''t know where he came from and few people knew it was like a dream!


    The Invisible Black Cat felt that this kind of thing was unbelievable, so he laughed out loud and was driven crazy.


    However, smiling and laughing, he was out of breath.


    Tang Ye withdrew the power of the vines, the black cat invisible man was no longer bound, and the corpse fell limp to the ground. Tang Ye glanced indifferently, then went to trample off the mark of the binding circle, and then ignoring the black cat invisible man''s body and jumped away.


    The **** circle was inherited from the old man of remnant soul, or was created by the human race. Judging from the situation of Jiuzhongtian that Tang Ye saw, many of the secrets of the human race had been lost, and the foreign race had no chance to learn it. Therefore, if this kind of magic circle is seen by an alien, it will inevitably be suspected. If they doubt Human Race, the first thing they think of is Human Race Demon. The Human Race Demon happened to appear here, so if you think about Tang Ye, Tang Ye probably can''t hide it.


    After Tang Ye left the place where he killed the invisible black cat, knowing that no one would be staring at him, he immediately went to get the spirit core and wings of the purple-winged wolf.


    At this time, Meng Li was sitting in the office of the president of the Bounty Union, thinking about Tang Ye. She sent a black cat, one of the five people who was not known too much by outsiders, to monitor Tang Ye, trying to dig out Tang Ye''s secret. At this time she was waiting for news from the black cat. She had guessed a lot about Tang Ye, but she always didn''t have a precise head, hoping that the black cat could find something.


    At this moment, a phantom floated by the window, and Mengli said after seeing it, "Come in."


    Then from the window floated into a white cat clan, her expression was heavy and painful.


    "What?" Mengli frowned at the white cat.


    The white cat said solemnly: "The black cat is dead!"


    "What?!" Mengli stood up directly from her seat.

 Chapter 1617： Multi-element power!

    Mengli felt that she had also heard a joke. Of the five people she trained, one was killed, or she had just sent to monitor Tang Ye''s black cat. Although the black cat''s strength is only an intermediate level fairy, because of its invisibility and other strange abilities, it is impossible to be easily killed in the third heaven. If you can''t beat the opponent, you can run away.


    She cultivated black cats, not for fighting, but for surveillance and information acquisition. She recognized the black cat''s abilities very much, but now the black cat is dead.


    For Meng Li, this fairy, there is nothing worthy of being touched by her. The death of the black cat, if it were only the death of the black cat, would probably not touch her. However, the death of the black cat reminded her of one thing, that is, Tang Ye''s identity, and she must care about it.


    She doubted Tang Ye''s identity and thought that Tang Ye had hidden a lot of secrets, so she sent the black cat to monitor Tang Ye, but the black cat was killed. Then, who killed the black cat? She guessed it was Tang Ye. If it was Tang Ye, it would fully prove that Tang Ye was indeed not as simple as it seemed.


    Furthermore, she would think that Tang Ye''s name is really just the same name as that human demon? What if Tang Ye is the human demon?


    That thing is really very big. According to this thinking, Meng Li felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant. As a human demon, he was alone in the third heaven, and he didn''t even change his name. Isn''t he afraid of death?


    However, Meng Li was also defeated by the most fundamental evidence, that is, Tang Ye has the talent characteristics of the Celestial Clan, so it cannot be a Human Clan. Unless, that so-called Human Race Demon is a Celestial Race!


    In short, for Tang Ye, Meng Li couldn''t grasp the key points, so she continued to investigate!


    The black cat and the white cat are a pair of siblings. Now that the black cat is killed, the white cat must be sad. Mengli didn''t say any comforting words, and said directly: "Take me to see."


    The white cat didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately jumped after nodding, quickly, flashing, and then disappeared. But these are pediatrics for Mengli, she can easily catch the white cat by walking for a few minutes. She looked out the window, there was always a bad feeling, and then she disappeared into the room with a sigh.


    Soon the white cat appeared where the black cat was killed, and the black cat¡¯s body was still there. When the white cat found out that the black cat was killed, he immediately checked the black cat¡¯s condition, but couldn¡¯t find any useful clues, so he didn¡¯t deal with the black cat¡¯s corpse. Look, find out who killed the black cat!


    The white cat knew that the black cat was staring at Tang Ye, and she had guessed that the black cat was killed by Tang Ye, but thinking about Tang Ye''s strength, she thought it was impossible.


    When Mengli saw the black cat being killed, she was pierced to death by a sharp weapon. She squinted her eyes, then squatted down to check. She wanted to know what kind of power killed the black cat through the black cat''s wound. After the Heavenly Wonderland, not only the Celestial race, but other alien races will also choose an element for special training and research. Because the power of elemental mystery is very powerful, as long as you can master it, it is easy to become a master. Otherwise, the Celestial Clan will not be so easy to become a master, and it is said that the Celestial Clan is blessed by God. As long as the Celestial Clan awakens the talent, and then works hard to practice the elemental secret arts under the talent, it is natural to become a master.


    Mengli wanted to see what kind of elemental power killed the black cat.


    "Tu?" Mengli frowned and thought about it, staring at the black cat''s wound. But not sure, then he directly touched the black cat''s wound with his hands and felt it again. Then she became more confused, and hummed: "Wood?"


    "No, it''s not wood." Mengli shook her head, feeling it as she said: "There is also the smell of gold, and...water, fire...Impossible, how can it be possible to have the elemental power of gold, wood, water, fire and earth at the same time? "


    Mengli was dumbfounded. She felt the five elemental powers at the same time from the black cat''s wound. How could such a person exist, with five elemental powers at the same time, if such a person exists, isn''t it going to be against the sky?


    In fact, if Meng Li''s strength is still stronger, he can even feel the rarest elemental power, the "space element". If she were more terrifying, she might be able to feel another evil elemental power, the "dark element".


    Fire elemental power is scarce because of its powerful destructive power. But as for the power of space elements, its existence is a kind of destruction. Therefore, every cultivator who possesses the power of space elements is afraid of everyone. Fortunately, the weight of the space element itself is small, so the one who can control this power is not one in a million, but one in a hundred thousand.


    As for the power of the dark elements, that is the power of the dark demons. The dark demons are born with the ability to drive this power, and they also cultivate through the power of the dark elements. You don''t need aura, and you use the elements to cultivate directly. The level of horror of that kind of strength is naturally far beyond the reach of the majority of practitioners. Therefore, a **** in the Dark Demon Race may be more powerful than a master among the cultivators. This is why everyone is afraid of the dark demons. Fortunately, the dark elements are rare, so there are fewer dark demons that can cultivate, so the number of dark demons is not large.


    After contending several times, the Dark Demon Race was defeated and failed to occupy the Nine Heavens and other worlds, and could only stay in the purgatory world.


    As for why the black cat''s wound has all the elemental power aura, it is because Tang Ye''s attack was issued through the withered wood and spring power. And the power of dead wood in spring is directly taken from the aura of nature. All the elemental powers are contained in the aura, so after these kinds of elemental powers pass through the dead wood and spring, they will all be released.


    Mengli didn''t believe in such absurd things and felt it again, but the result remained the same. Then feel it again, the result is still the same.


    "It''s impossible!" Even a fairy-level character like Mengli couldn''t help cursing his mother. Because of the current situation, her cognition was provoked. What she thinks is impossible is true, that is, she has less knowledge. As the character who lived the longest life in Triple Heaven, she was a little excited.


    The white cat did not expect the matter to be much more serious than she thought. She also thought that Mengli could find the murderer who killed the black cat, and then she went to avenge the black cat. But now, Meng Li''s face doesn''t look good. She didn''t speak, looking at Mengli with solemn expression.


    Mengli felt it over and over again, the result was the same, and finally she had to compromise. She looked up at the sky, and the sunset gradually faded, and it was almost night. She lost her eyes and hummed: "Who is it?"


    The white cat waited for a long time. After listening to Mengli talking to herself a lot, she finally couldn''t help but say: "My lord, is it Tang Ye who killed the black cat?"


    Mengli looked back at the white cat and said coldly: "Do you think it is possible?"


    The white cat shook his head.


    Mengli snorted coldly: "That''s impossible."


    She didn''t believe that Tang Yehui was a person with five elemental powers. If that were the case, did she think she was being played by Tang Ye?

 Chapter 1618： Chang Yao!

    Mengli didn''t think Tang Ye was a person with the five elemental powers, so Tang Ye wouldn''t kill the black cat. This speculation was what Tang Ye wanted. The reason why he didn''t use the power of Huoyan was because he didn''t want to be doubted by Meng Li.


    But this didn''t mean that Meng Li had no doubts about Tang Ye. On the contrary, her suspicion of Tang Ye became even greater. She sent a black cat to watch Tang Ye, but the black cat died. Does such a coincidence really have nothing to do with Tang Ye? She believed that even if the person who killed the black cat was not Tang Ye, it was related to Tang Ye. In this case, it seems that Tang Ye''s identity is even more terrifying. Wouldn''t it be better for someone with five elemental powers to help kill people?


    Mengli had to deny this idea, otherwise Tang Ye would be really terrible. But Meng Li was very unwilling to reject this idea. Because in that case, it means that the black cat''s killing has nothing to do with Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t hide anything, which didn''t match her intuition about Tang Ye.


    The white cat now only wanted to avenge her brother. Since the black cat was not killed by Tang Ye, she didn''t have to work on Tang Ye any more. She asked Mengli, "My lord, since it was not Tang Ye who killed the black cat, who would it be?"


    Mengli was silent for a while, and shook her head: "I don''t know, this person is quite mysterious and powerful. If my guess is correct, the person who can possess several elemental powers at the same time can only be a person from the upper realm. Although we are only a triple heaven here, we know a lot about the upper realm. However, even in the upper realm, there is no such potential person. It can only be said that we have encountered an unprecedented terrible enemy."


    The white cat frowned, worried and puzzled: "Why should such a powerful person take action against us? We...should not provoke anyone?"


    The bounty union under the auspices of Meng Li has always been fair and just. She has also been working to build trade unions in this area, and has been appreciated by all tribes. She is very prestigious. Even if some bounty hunters did something wrong and resented Mengli because of being punished, it was impossible to shoot Mengli. Because their information has been investigated very clearly, it is impossible to be a person with several elemental powers. Mengli never considered those people. She thinks that this person can only be someone she hasn''t seen before, and he has just appeared in the third heaven.


    So, is it that human demon? Now that the news has spread, the Human Race Demon has reached the third heaven, but it is not known where it is.


    For the human demons, because the first and second heavens were conquered by the human demons too quickly, a lot of news about human demons did not come up, so they didn''t know much about human demons.


    "This kind of thing should be told to the Lord of the World." Meng Li said, "The one who killed me is my business. However, there are too many doubts, it is better to let the Lord of the World investigate."


    The white cat did not speak, but obeyed Mengli''s arrangement. It''s just that she was a little lost, and she didn''t expect the person who killed the black cat to be so terrible. It seems that wanting revenge is not so easy.


    Knowing the sadness of the white cat, Mengli said, "There will always be a result in this matter. Then we will talk about revenge for the black cat."


    "Yes!" The white cat nodded. Then she asked Mengli, "What about Tang Ye...Do you want to keep staring at it?"


    Mengli thought for a while, then looked at the black cat''s body, and said, "You don''t need to stare at him. I don''t want you to take any risks until the black cat''s killing has no better result. In case it is really Tang What Ye did, you stare at Tang Ye again, and you end up with the black cat. That would be a great loss."


    The white cat said firmly: "I will be careful!"


    "In the face of a huge power gap, it''s useless to be careful." Meng Li recovered from her emotions and said calmly: "Although I don''t know how strong the person who killed the black cat is, but with the black cat''s ability to escape, she can still be easily killed. , Then it is the same for you and them."


    The white cat did not speak any more. Her black cat''s escape ability is indeed top-notch, even the best among the five of them, but even the black cat is easily killed, then whether they can deal with this mysterious person is unknown.


    When they saw the black cat being killed, they just pierced their hearts, simply and simply, while the black cat couldn''t evade or struggle, which meant that he died very quickly. This shows that the person who killed him can easily succeed.


    "You handle the black cat''s matter, I''m leaving first, and I have to contact the Lord of the World." Meng Li said to the white cat.


    The white cat nodded and started to deal with the black cat''s situation. Mengli was about to leave, but just after walking a few steps, she suddenly realized something was wrong. She looked back and stared around the black cat''s body, as if there was something weird.


    Mengli walked back, knelt down and touched the ground in the four corners, seeming to feel an ancient power. But she didn''t know what this force was. She guessed that this might be related to the killing of the black cat. The ancient power, she is a fairy who is very ancient, but she does not know this power, which means that this power is older than her. If it continues to age, it will have the power left by the human race.


    "Is it really that human demon...?" Meng Li whispered leisurely.


    No matter what the truth is, this matter should not be underestimated. Mengli stood up and left again, letting the white cat continue to deal with the black cat.


    Back to the Bounty Guild, Meng Li sat on a chair and stretched out her hand to tap the mid-air before her. Suddenly, a spatial vortex appeared in the sky above, and other images were projected inside, just like a movie.


    This is one of Meng Li''s abilities, "reversal of illusion and reality," and the vixen has a powerful bewitching ability. A major principle of bewitching is to create illusions. And one of the terrible aspects of Mengli is that it can transform the illusion into a real situation. This is the ability she acquired after thousands of years of intensive practice as a fox.


    This little space is the ability to "reverse fantasy and reality". And this is generally an ability that only the masters of the world have. But Mengli has it, which shows that the Lord of the World is probably not a problem in her eyes.


    Through the projected situation, it can be seen that the Lord of the World is a heavenly clan, and he looks very young and radiant, giving people a feeling of full of success. His name is Chang Yao, and he is the realm master of the Triple Heaven.


    Chang Yao and Mengli are probably old friends, so I am not surprised by Mengli communicating in this way. Looking at Mengli, he said very casually: "You old fairy with a little girl''s skin, this time I am looking for another What''s the matter?"


    Meng Li couldn''t help but snorted contemptuously at such a Chang Yao, "What kind of old man, what kind of daughter he taught. Do you know what happened to your daughter this time? Almost died."


    Chang Yao squinted slightly and said, "I know, so just now, I killed a tiger tribe that had something to do with tigers."


    Mengli knew that Chang Yao was very devilish, and no one else could guess. She stopped competing with Chang Yao and said, "There is one thing, I think you will be interested."

 Chapter 1619： Pay attention!

    Chang Yao is a strange and extreme heavenly race. He is powerful, but very cruel. If others dare to touch his things, he will definitely return it ten times. Just as Hugan moved Qingling, he immediately went to destroy a tiger tribe after receiving the news.


    This is a kind of warning, or shock. The tribe of the Tiger tribe that was destroyed is undoubtedly innocent. But Chang Yao didn''t care about this at all. His approach has caused resentment from many people.


    However, Chang Yao has incredible courage, allowing a group of capable people to follow him and work for him, and he is very loyal.


    As the master of the world, Chang Yao can be lawless in the third heaven. But he is also very principled, he won''t bother if others don''t provoke him. Therefore, the evaluation of him by the outside world is mixed.


    When Chang Yao heard Meng Li''s words, he really became interested. He knew that Mengli''s old bottom could make Mengli say something solemnly, certainly not simple. He is more or less the lord of the world, if something big happens in the third heaven, it still needs to be understood.


    "It doesn''t seem to be a simple matter to make you an old demon care so much, but you just talk about it." Chang Yao looked at Mengli and smiled, always a little bit evil in his smile.


    Meng Li didn''t have much etiquette to Chang Yao, the master of the realm. She still sat in a chair or even leaned back, looking a little lazy. She said to Chang Yao: "Don''t think that I have asked you about this matter. I''ll tell you that this matter was originally your business. I just kindly remind you."


    "Oh?" Chang Yao became more interested, and said, "What the **** is it?"


    Mengli looked at Chang Yao with a playful expression. After a long silence, she said, "Human."


    Chang Yao is a wise man. When he heard about Human Race, he knew that it was related to that Human Race Demon. He is the Lord of the Realm, and the Fourth Heaven has already communicated to him about the human demons. It is said that this is something that the adults above the Eight Heavens requested, and even the Eight Heavens has sent people to solve it personally.


    However, even though Chang Yao knew these things, he didn''t care about human demons. When he talked about this with his men before, he just told them, "Since all the people from the Eighth Heaven have come down, let''s not mix up."


    Then, he almost ignored the human demons. Even when the Lord of the Realm of the Second Heaven asked the Third Heaven for help, he simply responded perfunctory and neglected the matter of assistance. Afterwards Er Zhong Tian was killed by Tang Ye, and Chang Yao didn''t bother to take care of it anymore. He knew that the human demons had come to the third heaven, but his attitude towards them was still relatively negative.


    What Chang Yao didn''t expect was that now Mengli personally mentioned the human demons. Did the human demon rush to provoke Mengli? That''s interesting. He couldn''t beat Meng Li, an old fairy. Then the human demon provokes Mengli, something should happen. But if so, why should Mengli mention it again. Obviously there is nothing wrong with the human demon.


    Chang Yao found it very funny, and laughed at Mengli, and said, "Why, did that Human Race Demon do something to irritate you, and you can''t do anything with him?"


    "It''s really amazing. I never thought that Human Race Demon was so powerful." Chang Yao exclaimed, as if the Human Race Devil''s business had nothing to do with him.


    Meng Li looked at Chang Yao upset, and hummed: "I know you are not very interested in the human demons, but if I tell you, the human demons are far from simple as you and I think?"


    "Why not easy?" Chang Yao smiled.


    Mengli sneered and hummed: "The black cat, one of the five secret people I cultivated, was directly stabbed to death by the human demons. It was simply and neatly. It probably didn''t take enough time. You can''t do such a thing."


    Chang Yao didn''t speak for a while when he heard Mengli''s words. This attracted him. He knew that Meng Li''s five people had good strength and other secret techniques. As soon as the human demon came from the second heaven, he could actually kill one of the five people. In this case, they really underestimated the human demons.


    "How do you know it was made by a human demon?" Chang Yao asked Mengli still in doubt.


    Mengli stretched out her hand and drew it in the air, then the element pattern she felt on the ground around the black cat''s death emerged. That was exactly the restraint circle arranged by Tang Ye. The restoration of Mengli is painted according to the sense of power. And Tang Ye had destroyed the pattern of the magic circle before leaving. Therefore, what Mengli restored was not a perfect pattern of the restraint circle. It was missing or changed, so that the restraint circle could not be released.


    However, Mengli didn''t need to release any binding circle, all she wanted was the information revealed in this circle. That is the secret technique civilization from the human age long ago. During the rule of the human race, a hundred flowers blossomed and a hundred schools of thought contended, creating many mysterious and mysterious techniques. However, in the war between human race and foreign race, many things of human race were blindly destroyed and taboo. Therefore, it is difficult to see the moves that once belonged to the human race in the current Nine Heavens. In addition, the human race was deprived of its spiritual bones and couldn''t practice at all, so there would be no human secret arts. If it appears, it means that this human race can practice and it is not simple.


    At present, only human demon Tang Ye who meets these requirements is already making a lot of noise.


    After Meng Li drew the binding circle, she said: "Although this is not the real circle, but I think these patterns are undoubtedly human. And it is a human secret technique very long ago. I only practiced for a thousand years. Become a fairy, but I have never seen such a pattern structure. This shows that this secret technique is very old. If the human demon possesses such a secret technique, don''t you think things are serious?"


    "You and I don''t have to be stubborn. It''s not our business to say anything like this. The question is, if we don''t care, will the human demon stay obediently?" Mengli looked at Chang Yao and said, "Don''t forget that. What is the human devil here for? He is here for revenge, and the price paid by the first and second heavens is very heavy. Is this the same for us in the third heaven? You are the lord of the world, and you will be watched by the upper world. , Can''t ignore the human demon, right?"


    Mengli looked at Chang Yao and suddenly snorted in a playful tone, and said, "Even if you don''t care about this, then your daughter will always take care of it? Human demons are testing the mountains now, and your daughter is here. In case the human demons know. Your daughter, coupled with his resentment towards the Celestial Clan, then with his strength, it is not difficult for your daughter to have something wrong, right?"


    Chang Yao looked cold, he didn''t like this kind of thing. Other things are easy to discuss, but his daughter cannot bear it. Just like what happened to tigers, he moved to other tiger tribes directly because of tigers, and wiped out a tribe.


    "Since you said that, then I really have to pay attention to it." Chang Yao said to Mengli.


    It now appears that Chang Yao''s daughter is Qingling.

 Chapter 1620： Lets play secret battle!

    As night fell, Tang Ye quietly went to the place where the purple-winged gray wolf spirit core and wings were hidden, and took the two treasures and left. He didn''t immediately go back outside the bazaar, found a safe place, and hid the purple-winged gray wolf''s wings again, while the spiritual core was absorbing and practicing.


    The purple-winged gray wolf was a monster beast that could go to the fourth heaven, so the strength was at least the superior heavenly fairyland, even the true fairyland. Therefore, absorbing such spiritual core power has a great effect on Tang Ye''s strength in the lower-level Heavenly Wonderland. The main role is not to break through strength, but to strengthen the body.


    The physical strength has kept up, and it is not difficult to break through the strength. It may be enough to go to a battle. This is the characteristic of practicing in the fairyland, and it is also the reason for frequent fights, killings and treasures after the heavens.


    Tang Ye has a formula for tempering the body of the Long Family, passed down from the first ancestors, and once the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms. Therefore, the solid formula of the vajra absorbs the power of the spiritual core, and the degree of tempering the body is very perfect, almost all absorbed the spiritual core. power. Moreover, the absorption rate is also fast. Therefore, it didn''t take much time to absorb the spirit core power of the purple winged wolf. In terms of physical strength, Tang Ye has increased a lot.


    Simply put, if he was beaten by a tiger before, he would suffer serious internal injuries. But now that he has absorbed the spiritual core power of the purple-winged gray wolf and increased his physical strength, he would suffer a slight internal injury if he was beaten by a tiger. This is the effect of tempering the strength of the body. And tempering the body is said to develop towards a state of eternal life. At the strength of a world immortal, he can live for hundreds of years at least.


    Now Tang Ye has basically adapted to the rhythm of the triple heavens, doing the bounty hunter''s job like this, no matter how hard he makes a breakthrough in cultivation, there is probably no problem. It just took a lot more time than the first or second day.


    Looking at the time, Tang Ye felt that it was time to go back. But he doesn''t want to live in the place provided by Qingling anymore. He plans to find a place to stay by himself, which may not be fixed because he may spend the night in the wild in the future. This is the life characteristic of a bounty hunter, and no one would say anything about him.


    Back at the market, Qing Ling saw him, very enthusiastic, and a little bit complaining, pouted like a carefree girl, and hummed: "How do you run so fast? I can''t find it if I want to go with you. You''re here. Also, why did you come back so late? It''s more dangerous in the forest at night than during the day. You can''t do that."


    Tang Ye didn''t have much thoughts about Qing Ling. As for the matter of using Qing Ling''s identity before, he probably couldn''t count on it right now, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to it. But now he doesn''t want to get too close with Qingling, he likes to be alone.


    He had already thought about finding another place to stay. He said to Qing Ling, "You don''t have to worry about me. Since I chose to be a bounty hunter, I will definitely take care of myself. I cherish life now. , I don¡¯t want to die easily. So don¡¯t worry, I know how to take care of myself."


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you, I don¡¯t plan to live here anymore. I went to pick up a relatively difficult task. I won¡¯t stay at the bazaar very often, so after tomorrow I will go to the forest to concentrate. If you complete the bounty task, you won''t come back if you don''t complete it." Tang Ye said to Qing Ling.


    Qing Ling was anxious when he heard what he said, and said, "Are you going to do a difficult task now? This is not good, you are not so good now, what if something goes wrong?"


    Tang Ye said with a serious face to Qing Ling: "This is the path I chose. I have to work **** my own. You can''t think about exercise and breakthroughs while thinking about comfort. Don''t persuade me, I have decided."


    Qing Ling still wanted to persuade Tang Ye, but Tang Ye waved his hand, turned and left, and said, "I will go to the bounty union to deliver the task."


    Qing Ling wants to follow Tang Ye, but she always feels that Tang Ye has an attitude of rejecting people. If he follows, isn¡¯t it just putting a hot face on someone¡¯s cold buttocks? A person like Qing Ling can¡¯t do it. This kind of thing.


    Looking at Tang Ye''s back, Qing Ling felt that Tang Ye had changed. He had turned to reject others, became lonely, and went his own way.


    This is the first time that Qingling has been treated this way. She feels very complicated, depressed and angry, and feels aggrieved and sad. But because the other party was Tang Ye, she no longer wanted to lose her temper, so she became even more depressed.


    "Humph!" Qing Ling just snorted at last, then went back to rest angrily. Since Tang Ye didn''t want to care about her, she ignored Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye arrived at the Bounty Guild and successfully delivered the tasks, but because these tasks were very basic, he couldn''t upgrade the hunter level after completing one or two. But he decided to upgrade quickly and took on a more difficult task. As I said to Qingling just now, these tasks may not be completed in a day or two. But this was in line with his choice. He still wanted to practice more in the forest and didn''t want to always run back.


    Of course, in order to prevent his behavior from becoming weird, he has to speed up the time to upgrade the hunter level, so that he will not be suspected by others when he runs to the depths of the forest and carries out those missions that are truly meaningful.


    After receiving the task, Tang Ye was about to leave, but at this time a member of the union stopped him and said that President Mengli was looking for him. He looked at the staff member for a while, then smiled, "Okay."


    Tang Ye had already been to President Mengli''s office, and walked up to the second floor by himself. Now he is naturally wary of Mengli, but these will not show up. He knew that Meng Li was looking for him because of the invisible person of the black cat. The Invisible Black Cat was sent by Meng Li to stare at him, and he killed the Invisible Black Cat, but he also hid the traces of his killing. Now Meng Li must be very puzzled, and she needs to look for him.


    In this game, Tang Ye is a player behind the scenes. Therefore, he knew what was going on in his eyes. Then he responded with a bottom line and could continue to play the tricks of the king behind the scenes.


    Knocked on the door and entered, Mengli still sat on the chair, keeping the dignified and elegant appearance of this girl. But in Tang Ye''s eyes, she was already an old fox. This is also true, Meng Li''s age should be at least several hundred years old. In addition, she is a vixen, and it is not wrong to say that she is an old fox.


    "President Mengli, are you looking for me?" Tang Ye looked at Mengli and smiled.


    Mengli stared at Tang Ye, without speaking for a long time. She thought that this would make Tang Ye guilty, but Tang Ye''s expression had always been so calm, only occasionally showing doubts and impatience. This behavior is very normal, there is no guilty conscience, and there is no overly calm that is suspicious.


    Mengli can only give up. Tang Ye''s appearance either means that Tang Ye has nothing to do with the black cat being killed, or Tang Ye hides much deeper than she thought.


    "I heard that you completed today''s task, and then took on a more difficult task. With your current strength, do you really want to do this?" Of course, Mengli would not directly mention the black cat''s death, watching Tang Ye asked with a friendly face.


    Tang Ye smiled, still wanting to play secret battle, and said: "Yes, I want to raise the level of the hunter quickly."

 Chapter 1621： Find the difference!

    Meng Li couldn''t explain clearly about the black cat''s death, and even more couldn''t ask Tang Ye directly if he hid something and then killed the black cat. And Tang Ye didn''t know anything, just doing the bounty task. His disguise was always in place, and Meng Li couldn''t see anything at all.


    At the beginning, Mengli also said something else to try to play with Tang Ye, but in the end, Tang Ye still didn''t know anything, and had a very everyday expression today. Finally Mengli could only give up and let Tang Ye go back to rest.


    After Tang Ye left the bounty union, he looked back at this building with huge statues of sacred and fierce beasts as a backdrop, his eyes showed envy and encouragement before turning to leave.


    Tang Ye showed such an expression, just pretending to show it to others. Because when he opened the small domain, he found that several forces were staring at him. He was really puzzled, why he was so noticeable. So in order to make those who stare at him think that he is really just a novice who likes to be a bounty hunter, dreaming of becoming a hunter of gold level, to take risks and gallop the whole world.


    What a naive rookie.


    Tang Ye''s misleading was still very useful. Those who stared at him felt that he was not as invisible as Meng Li thought.


    But Meng Li, who was sitting in the office, had a wait-and-see attitude towards Tang Ye. She squinted slightly, and said to herself: "Either you are really a rookie, or you are a fairer than me."


    Tang Ye didn''t return to the place where Qingling lived to rest, but stayed temporarily in the tavern outside for one night, and set out again to try the forest early the next morning. He started to do the slightly more difficult task that he had received last night. In the process, many people could be seen, including bounty hunters and mercenary groups.


    The tasks he did yesterday were too simple. They were done by novices. There is no newcomer recently, so no one can be seen. Now the difficulty has increased, and many bounty hunters and mercenaries have also taken up these tasks, so more people have been encountered. Mercenaries generally form groups, bounty hunters go alone, or find a few people to cooperate temporarily. Looking at the group of people, it is easy to distinguish which are bounty hunters and which are mercenary groups.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to cooperate with others at all, and didn''t want others to find him to cooperate, so he always walked silently on the side of the road and headed towards his own purpose. However, because of the reason that he was "cared for" by Mengli, some bounty hunters were curious about him, even not convinced, and wanted to explore his reality to see if he was really capable of being taken care of by Mengli.


    These people would not treat Tang Ye anyway. After all, they had to take into account the relationship between Tang Ye and Mengli, and it would be good to explore them appropriately. They would not say that they would put Tang Ye to death.


    If this happens, Mengli''s people see it, and it is estimated that they will not stop it. Because these people''s temptations to Tang Ye can be a reference for them to investigate Tang Ye. To be honest, they are very supportive of such behavior.


    Tang Ye could also understand these things. When he saw a few bounty hunters looking at him from time to time, he knew that something was going to happen. He doesn''t know anyone. If it wasn''t for those people who wanted to treat him, why would he notice him? He tried his best to avoid these things, so he walked faster with his head down, hoping that those who were staring at him would not care about him.


    But things didn''t go as he wanted. His behavior of bowing his head and walking quickly attracted the attention of the bounty hunters. They crowded around and stopped Tang Ye, some of them stood in front of Tang Ye, and some surrounded him.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and sure enough, something was going to happen. These people would probably not be willing if they didn''t make trouble. He looked up at these bounty hunters, some of them were from the Celestial Clan, from the Leopard Clan, and from the Snake Clan. In the world of the Triple Heaven, the tribes are not so distinct, especially in the mercenary group and the bounty union, which are composed of people from all tribes of all kinds. They can fight alone, or they can cooperate cleverly.


    The bounty hunter who stood in front of Tang Ye was a heavenly clan, and looking at his posture, he should be the boss.


    Tang Ye looked at him, frowned slightly, did not pretend to show a frightened expression. For these things, he had already planned. If it cannot be avoided, then resolve it violently. Forbearance will only make more people think that he is easy to bully. After that, he will come to bully him. If he is forbearing, his mood will not be affected, and it will also affect his plan. And the arrogant attitude can prevent those who are afraid of bullying him. If there are still bullies, then it is exercise. Constantly fighting is conducive to improving the realm of strength.


    Tang Ye looked up at the Celestial Bounty Hunter who stood in front of him, and said calmly and calmly: "I don''t seem to offend you, so I hope you don''t embarrass me. This is convenient for me and for you."


    "Or, I don''t want to trouble, can you help me?" Tang Ye looked at the bounty hunters who surrounded them.


    Tang Ye''s words were more sensible, but they stimulated those bounty hunters. They felt that Tang Ye, a newcomer, said such things directly, but didn''t take them seriously. So arrogant, it really doesn''t make people like it. They were originally here to find a bit of trouble, but with Tang Ye''s attitude, they wanted to fight Tang Ye fiercely.


    The Celestial Bounty Hunter who stood in front of Tang Ye sneered at Tang Ye and said, "Brother, we are not here to trouble you, but just want to communicate with you. You are a newcomer and may not know that we brothers Well, one of my favorite things to do is to learn from each other. I heard that brother, you are very good, so I want to learn from you so that we can all accumulate experience."


    "Yeah, we just want to come and discuss with you." The other bounty hunters laughed.


    This laugh is naturally impolite, it''s nothing more than being happy for his trick, and the trick is to attack Tang Ye in the name of a discussion.


    Tang Ye glanced contemptuously, and hummed simply, "boring."


    Then Tang Ye stood up from the side and left directly, too lazy to pester these bounty hunters. For this kind of trouble, that kind of rhetoric, for his old fritters, too naive and boring, he disdains playing with them.


    In fact, the strength of these bounty hunters is not very strong, it is estimated that they are just lower-level Heavenly Wonderland, after all, they are all in the same mission area. With the various secret techniques that Tang Ye mastered, even if they were in the same realm of strength, he didn''t need to take them seriously.


    "Hey!" When several bounty hunters saw Tang Ye stand a step away, they said they were bored and despised them very much. They suddenly became overwhelmed. The Celestial Bounty Hunter caught up with Tang Ye directly. Holding down Tang Ye''s shoulder, he hummed: "Brother, you can''t be so rude, we just..."


    "First, I am not your brother. Second, I don''t see that you are polite to me, so don''t expect me to be polite to you." Tang Ye stopped the Celestial Bounty Hunter directly.


    The Bounty Hunter of the Celestial Clan immediately became angry, staring at Tang Ye, probably regardless of Meng Li''s influence, he was going to teach Tang Ye directly.

 Chapter 1622： Caught off guard!

    Tang Ye''s behavior angered the bounty hunter of the clan that day. After he pressed Tang Ye''s shoulder, he directly punched Tang Ye in the face.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was immediately angry. Do not slap someone in the face. Besides, this was all provoked by others. Facing the attack of the bounty hunter of the day clan, he was not polite, quickly moved a small step to the side, and after avoiding the attack of the bounty hunter of the day clan, he immediately grabbed the fist hit by the bounty hunter of the day clan with one hand. Wrist, and then squeeze it hard. But considering the hidden strength now, if he directly squeezed the wrist of the Celestial Bounty Hunter, wouldn''t it mean that his strength was much stronger than that of the Celestial Bounty Hunter. This is easy to expose. So he just gave out part of his power to make the bounty hunters of the day clan feel pain.


    This was not enough, Tang Ye also sent out the power of flame, so that the wrist of the Celestial Bounty Hunter was burned, and it was no problem for the wrist of the Celestial Bounty Hunter to be seriously injured.


    "Ah!" Tang Ye sent out an attack on the wrist, and was also burned by the flames, the clan bounty hunter suddenly called out in pain.


    Several other alien bounty hunters with this celestial race bounty hunter didn''t expect the result to be like this. They knew the strength of their friends, and they had explored Tang Ye''s strength to a certain extent, and felt that there was no problem in giving Tang Ye a lesson, but they never thought that their friend was actually restrained. Hearing the cry of pain, it seemed that he was still in pain and was seriously injured.


    Several alien bounty hunters reacted and immediately went to help the bounty hunters of that race. For them, this was also a good opportunity to attack Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye injured their friend, he could naturally take action.


    Tang Ye saw that several foreign bounty hunters attacked him, so he was not worried. Because the strength of these people is similar to his. But he was a Celestial Clan with natural fire element talent. Although it was just a disguise, no one else doubted it. With such a talent, use it well, and at the same level, it is no problem to fight a few at a time. Otherwise, how to call it a unique talent.


    Tang Ye is still subduing the Celestial Bounty Hunter, so he simply uses this guy as a shield. As soon as he shook the wrist of the Celestial Clan Bounty Hunter, he screamed in pain, and his whole body had no strength, so he could only follow Tang Ye''s movements, otherwise the pain would be unbearable. Therefore, Tang Ye pulled him in front of him, so the alien bounty hunter who called Tang Ye was worried about hitting his friend and had to withdraw his attack. However, when the attack was withdrawn halfway, the flaws exposed were very big. At this moment, Tang Ye pulled away the heavenly bounty hunter who was a shield, and kicked the foreign bounty hunter fiercely. In addition, a group of flame power is attached to the feet, increasing the power of kicking attacks.


    The foreign race bounty hunter recruited halfway through, it was already flawed and difficult to resist. Faced with Tang Ye, the flame power with the most destructive power could not be stopped at all. It was hit to the chest, flew upside down, and slid out quite I stabilized my body for a long distance, then he vomited blood with a "poof".


    He was very angry, and immediately wanted to rush to beat Tang Ye, but found that the internal injuries were heavier than expected, his blood was chaotic, and it was difficult to give out his strength. He had to adjust for a period of time to recover.


    Only then did he know that he was surprised, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so strong. Thinking about Tang Ye''s use of flame power, the kind of flame power that is far stronger than theirs even though the strength is the same level, he immediately thought of the natural fire element talent in his talent, which was a genius in a million.


    In this case, even if they have a few people, they may not be Tang Ye''s opponent. What''s more, now that they don''t know Tang Ye enough, two have been injured, and the remaining three are probably not Tang Ye''s opponents!


    But the three alien bounty hunters continued to rush to attack Tang Ye. Tang Ye just used the bounty hunter of that clan as a shield, and now he can''t immediately use it a second time. An alien bounty hunter saw the opportunity and thought he could give Tang Ye a punch. He was very sure, his fist had rushed to Tang Ye''s nose.


    If it hits the nose, it can cause a short-term nerve problem, then the next attack will go smoothly. However, at this time, the bounty hunter who was beaten to vomit blood, after learning about Tang Ye''s situation, immediately shouted to his companion who thought he could kill Tang Ye: "Be careful, his strength is not simple, don''t make a direct move!"


    However, it was too late. The alien bounty hunter who was fighting Tang Ye was very confident that he could succeed, and tried his best, but he couldn''t get it back. He was also dumbfounded when he heard the words of his companions. Couldn''t his own power be able to fight this kid head-on?


    He didn''t believe it. Even if you can''t fight Tang Ye head-on, wouldn''t it be dangerous? Two friends were injured by Tang Ye just now because Tang Ye used dishonorable means, one was unexpected, and the other was using someone as a shield. It''s so despicable!


    "I beat you to death!" If the attack is not recovered, the warning from the companion is meaningless, and the alien bounty hunter can only continue to fight Tang Ye with all his strength. He shouted angrily, raised his power and gave himself courage.


    However, he saw Tang Ye looking at him with cold eyes, without avoiding the slightest, and then punched his right fist. The right fist also sent a flaming flame, which looked very terrifying. He was a little panicked now, maybe Tang Ye''s strength is really not what he can compare, the warning from the injured companion was not shouting!


    boom!


    The two fists collided, shocking out a force.


    "Ah!" Then, the alien bounty hunter called out in pain. At the moment he collided with Tang Ye''s fire fist, his arm was directly fractured, and his strength was not Tang Ye''s opponent at all. Then there was a blast of flames that swept across his arms, and the flames burned, making his arms extremely painful. The last frightening thing is that the arm seems to have lost consciousness, that is, the arm is destroyed.


    "Help him!" The alien bounty hunter who was injured behind saw that his companion''s arm was swept and burned by flames, and immediately shouted to the other two companions.


    "If you don''t save him, his arms will be completely gone!" the alien bounty hunter shouted again.


    The other two alien bounty hunters did not dare to delay and stopped attacking Tang Ye. They went over to the companion whose arm was burned, and harassed Tang Ye again, pulling the companion away from Tang Ye, because they felt that they were close to Tang Ye It is very dangerous.


    After pulling away the burning companion, they immediately used their strength to put out the fire, however, the flames could not be extinguished. The flames continued to burn, and the burning alien bounty hunter rolled to the ground, screaming in pain, and still tumbling on the ground, slapping his arms, as if he wanted to chop off his arms. Because if you don''t put out the fire quickly, you may hurt his body. In this case, he will die.


    Death was something they hadn''t thought of before taking Tang Ye. How could it be possible, just to explore the situation of a newcomer, how could he die?


    The result was so serious that they caught them off guard.

 Chapter 1623： The way to help!

    The flames were still burning on the arms of the alien bounty hunter. His friends kept trying to help him put out the fire, but the fire couldn''t be extinguished. He kept tumbling on the ground, cooperating with the constant screams, which was terrible.


    The other bounty hunters and mercenaries who were walking on the road heard such screams and came to watch. The people who knew from the beginning that the bounty hunters were going to shoot Tang Ye had already watched. They were also shocked by this situation. They thought that Tang Ye must have been bullied, but they didn''t expect it to be like this.


    Among the onlookers, someone knew what kind of flame was burning the arms of the alien bounty hunter, and shouted: "That is the natural fire talent of the heavenly race. This flame is stronger than other fire systems, and only he can. Extinguishing!"


    Hearing this, the two alien bounty hunters immediately looked at Tang Ye, and one of them said loudly: "Boy, you are about to put out the fire, otherwise we will not let you go!"


    At this time, no matter it was the Celestial Clan bounty hunter or the other bounty hunters, they no longer shot Tang Ye. Many people came to watch. Things have turned into that everyone is paying attention to the bounty hunter with his burning arm.


    After the two alien bounty hunters called Tang Ye to put out the fire, everyone''s attention was drawn to Tang Ye. They looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was a strange face, that was a newcomer. However, for the newcomer Tang Ye, these bounty hunters and mercenary groups all know something.


    From the mercenary group, he knew that Tang Ye was the newcomer who was repeatedly invited by Iron Fist, the deputy head of the steel mercenary group, and gave a major promise, but still refused. The bounty hunter knew that Tang Ye was the newcomer who could enter Mengli''s office. Whether it is Iron Fist or Mengli, they are all top figures in the industry. What kind of newcomers are valued by such characters?


    Now everyone sees. This is a celestial clan with natural fire system talents, a genius in a million. Even if he has the same level of strength as others, but because of that talent, he can still easily defeat others. Having already won so many on the basis of this, if you train yourself in the future, you will definitely be a top person.


    This explains why Tie Quan and Meng Li both value Tang Ye. Adding to the strength Tang Ye demonstrated just now, everyone recognized Tang Ye. Indeed, as rumored, this newcomer is very powerful and has unlimited potential.


    And now, everyone wanted to see how Tang Ye would deal with a few troublemakers. The alien bounty hunter whose arms were burned by the flames was very painful, and it was unbearable to roll and cry on the ground. Perhaps Tang Ye can raise his precious hand and stop worrying about him.


    Tang Ye can indeed do it, and plans to do it. However, the actions of the two alien bounty hunters who told him to stop really made him unhappy. This incident was that they found the fault first, and now they find the fault is not successful, they are taught, not only did not apologize, but kindly let Tang Ye let go of the bounty hunter burned by the flames, and yelled, angry at Tang Ye , Warned Tang Ye, threatened Tang Ye, and said that if you don¡¯t put out the fire, you will not let Tang Ye go.


    In this case, Tang Ye intends to teach them a bit of cruel lesson. By the way, it was for those who watched the excitement and let them know what the consequences would be if you trouble him.


    Tang Ye looked at the two foreign bounty hunters who were angry at him, and said coldly: "Don''t let me go? How can you let me go?"


    "You..." The bounty hunter who was angry at Tang Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to make trouble at this time. Did he really want to kill someone? He once again said gloomily to Tang Ye: "You will die!"


    "In that case, let your friends die first. As for me, I can kill one without losing money. I can kill two and earn one. Besides, are you sure you can kill me?" Tang Ye told the alien bounty hunter Sneered.


    The alien bounty hunter was furious, felt that Tang Ye was unforgivable, and wanted to shoot Tang Ye again, fighting with Tang Ye. But at this time, the alien bounty hunter whose arms were burning made a horrible cry of "Ahhhhh". It turned out that the flame was about to burn to his body. If it burns to the head, I am afraid it will be really hopeless.


    "Help, help!" The alien bounty hunter repeatedly asked for help, and looked at Tang Ye with a regretful expression. He shouldn''t act on Tang Ye.


    The natural fire talent is terrible because it can directly activate the fire element in the aura. Aura can be understood as ubiquitous like air in a certain sense, but it is just a matter of how much it contains. There is aura in the air, and there is elemental power in the aura. The arm of the alien bounty hunter was directly burned by the fire element, and there were fire elements around his arm and around his body. Once these fire elements were connected to the burning fire element, they would also burn. Therefore, if the flames that Tang Ye emits were not extinguished in time, they would spread out. Tang Ye does not necessarily have to put out the fire, as long as the opponent is strong enough, it can be easily extinguished. After all, the fire element is scarce in the air, and it will not spread if it is blocked by force. However, the few bounty hunters now do not have the ability to put out fires.


    Hearing the painful screams of their friends, the two foreign bounty hunters dared not yell to Tang Ye so stiffly, saying, "We won''t bother you anymore, let him put out the fire!"


    Tang Ye looked at these two alien bounty hunters, but didn''t see any sincerity in them. He also no longer expected them to admit their mistakes and apologize, so he decided to show his attitude and said coldly to them: "You want to save him very easily. You can just chop off his arm directly? So it won''t spread to his head and body. Then he will be saved."


    "You..." The two alien bounty hunters are going to be mad, cut off their arms, people will be abandoned, if you want to do this at first, why bother to ask this kid?


    The foreign bounty hunter who spoke to Tang Ye wanted to drink to Tang Ye again, but Tang Ye spoke first, with a colder expression than before, and said, "You think I am a newcomer and look like a bully, so Just want to teach me a lesson? I said before, you let me go, I let you go, so everyone is convenient. But you don¡¯t want it, then I don¡¯t want it now. So, for your brother, either look at him If he is burned to death, either cut his hand to save him. Want me to put out the fire? Unless you didn''t move me at first, since you moved me, the price will always be paid!"


    "You...!" The two alien bounty hunters stared at Tang Ye angrily, looking like they were going to die with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at them coldly, indifferent.


    They wanted to attack Tang Ye again, but they all knew that they couldn''t beat Tang Ye who had such a great talent. The two sides were in a stalemate, and time passed every second.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    He really couldn''t stand it anymore, but he didn''t want to die, and said to his companion: "Cut off my hand! I must kill this kid and eat his flesh!"

 Chapter 1624： Inheriting martial arts!

    Cutting off an arm has a great impact on the bounty hunter, and he may not be able to be a bounty hunter anymore, so his life is ruined. Even if he is stronger and insists on practicing, he can create a sky with only one hand, but it will undoubtedly bring him a lot of difficulties, and it will take a lot of time to recover and adapt.


    This kind of result was something that several bounty hunters who troubled Tang Ye had never thought of, and it was too serious. But compared to death, breaking an arm is lighter. So after knowing Tang Ye''s attitude, the alien bounty hunter who couldn''t bear to be burned again by flames decided to cut off his arm to solve the problem. He asked his companion to help cut off the burning arm. The two alien bounty hunters who asked Tang Ye to put out the fire were unable to start, and seemed to want Tang Ye to help put out the fire.


    At this time, the Celestial Bounty Hunter, who was injured by Tang Ye from the beginning and was also used as a shield by Tang Ye, walked to the side of the alien bounty hunter whose arm was burning, and directly cut off the arm of the alien bounty hunter with his strength. . He knew how terrifying Tang Ye''s flame power was. He was only injured a little earlier, and he felt hot all over his body, as if he was going to burst into flames. Fortunately, the fire element around his body was not ignited, otherwise he would have died. Natural fire talent, the damage is terrible. There is also strong collateral damage, which is continuous. The average person will provoke such a genius, or rather, a monster.


    The Celestial Bounty Hunter helped the alien bounty hunter cut off his arm, and the alien bounty hunter cried out in pain, and then fainted with pain.


    Two other alien bounty hunters came back here and stood with the Celestial bounty hunters. Now their companion is saved, but how to deal with Tang Ye next is a problem. Just letting Tang Ye go, it was too shameless, and it was at a loss. But if you don''t let Tang Ye go and continue to deal with Tang Ye, if you are not strong enough, you may still be killed by Tang Ye.


    Whether to die or to save face is a question. Some people just value face more than life.


    But perhaps not including these bounty hunters.


    Tang Ye saw them staring at him, knowing their thoughts. He took a step and said to them: "I know you can''t wait to torture me slowly and make me die very painful. However, I advise you, if you don¡¯t have enough strength, don¡¯t do this, otherwise I won¡¯t do it again next time. Any mercy."


    Tang Ye knew that his attitude had been conveyed, and it had a certain deterrent effect, but it also stimulated many people. From time to time in the future, I am afraid that inexplicable enemies will come to trouble. But it doesn''t matter, someone is asking for trouble, just as training. As for those who are stronger than him, they probably won''t bother him. After all, he has already made this public. If a powerful person comes to beat him, it is a naked bullying, which will affect his face.


    Tang Ye turned and left, his expression still indifferent, as if everything here was nothing to do with him, and he didn''t put the matter just now in his eyes. Seeing a person like him, the impression of him is indifferent and cruel. Combined with the fact that he had to burn the alien bounty hunter just now, this impression is even more profound.


    However, there is another point that is even more impressive, that is, Tang Ye is a natural fire talented Celestial Clan, this kind of potential is originally a monster, so if you shoot him, you have to weigh your own strength. Even if the strength is sufficient, the people behind Tang Ye must be considered. Such as Mengli and Iron Fist. There are even more powerful people, such as Chang Yao, the lord of the world who is also a heavenly clan. Chang Yao has a big problem, that is, he is short-term. He is well-known for short-term care, especially for his daughter Qingling. Even if it was Qingling''s fault, he didn''t make sense at all, just helping Qingling.


    As for Tang Ye, Tang Ye was a celestial clan, and for such a tribal genius, Chang Yao wouldn''t sit idly by. If they are cultivated, then the position of the Lord of the Realm in the future will still belong to the Celestial Clan, which is very conducive to the consolidation and development of the Celestial Clan''s position.


    A world of heaven, said to be big, is not very big, and most active things are basically known to everyone. So even if Tang Ye is just a rookie, related things will soon spread. At that time, both troubles and asylums will come. Tang Ye didn''t care about this. Other people who thought about him really did.


    The bounty hunters who wanted to explore Tang Ye failed, but were ashamed by Tang Ye, could only watch Tang Ye leave, although they clenched their fists and gritted their teeth and resented them, they had no countermeasures. To blame, blame them on not knowing Tang Ye''s identity.


    Among the crowd onlookers, there was someone from Mengli who was observing Tang Ye, trying to find out if Tang Ye was hiding something. However, Tang Ye''s strength was within the normal range, and there was no reason for it. Instead, they saw Tang Ye''s fierce character. They could see from Tang Ye''s expression that Tang Ye didn''t seem to put anyone in his eyes. Just because there is no concern in his eyes, he can easily be ruthless and cruel.


    If you don''t have something you care about, if others come to provoke, let the other party pay the highest price, so as not to make trouble next time.


    Tang Ye is not strong right now, but seeing a strong man with his character, she can''t help but feel a little jealous.


    The excitement was over, the onlookers dispersed, and Meng Li''s eyeliner reported back. Many people would still look at Tang Ye who was leaving. Some felt that Tang Ye was a man of temperament and wanted to make friends with Tang Ye, but was stopped by Tang Ye''s indifferent aura. They all could see that Tang Ye was a solitary person, and I was afraid that he had no interest in making friends.


    After Tang Ye left, he arrived at the forest where he was going to be tasked. It was deeper than before. The woods were dense and the birds and flowers were fragrant. It was a rare and good scenery. Tang Ye was not in a hurry to complete the task, first went to sit and rest on a clean stone.


    Now, he felt that it was necessary to consider looking for the remnant of the Overlord Halberd. Although the strength is not strong enough, if the whereabouts of the overlord halberd can be known sooner, then you can make plans as soon as possible. Sometimes to obtain the overlord''s halberd, it doesn''t have to be very strong, but you can use your head to solve the problem.


    Different from One and Two Heavens, the Remnant of the Overlord Halberd in the Three Heavens does not have exact information, so he needs to check it himself. He can feel it through the power of the two pieces of Overlord Halberd that he has retrieved. But be careful, because someone is staring at him. If the power of the overlord halberd fragment is emitted, it is possible to reveal the identity.


    In short, while improving the strength, while investigating the whereabouts of the overlord halberd. This is the plan that Tang Ye has made clear now, and then he starts to do bounty missions to raise the level of bounty hunters.


    At the same time, because he couldn''t use the hidden secret technique for the time being, he had to learn other things. At this time, the martial arts passed down by the old man with remnant soul began to come into play.

 Chapter 1625： Artifact pieces!

    After Mengli''s eyeliner went back to report to her, she lowered her eyeliner, and then she looked forward with a strange expression.


    There was not only Mengli who could hear the report from that eyeliner, but also Chang Yao, the lord of the world.


    Mengli looked ahead, but actually looked at Chang Yao. It''s still the kind of communication that changes in space. After the image of Chang Yao appeared, he smiled and said, "Yes, this kid has a personality like me."


    Mengli sighed and said, "I really don¡¯t understand this kid anymore. I used to look at this guy who was polite, polite, and easy to get along with. Now how come I have changed my temper and become a Indifferent, ruthless person?"


    Chang Yao laughed and pointed to Mengli''s head, and said, "That''s not a change of sex, but doing things with the head. Of course, if you are not a cruel person, you will use your head again and you will not do those things. In this way, this kid is even more terrifying, with a good head, and with such means, when he grows up, he will be a big man."


    "I''m afraid he will be killed before he grows up," Mengli said. Such an arrogant personality is not tolerated by others, and it is easy to "accidentally" die.


    Chang Yao was upset, and coldly snorted: "He is from my Celestial Clan, who dares to move? Besides, I heard Tie Fist say that he saved Qing Ling twice, so I owed him two great favors. Even if he is a wicked person, I owe him what I owe, then I will pay it back. So, tomorrow I will release some news, it is best not to touch him, otherwise it will touch me."


    Mengli stared at Chang Yao without speaking. They had already talked about Tang Ye''s problem before, and even linked Tang Ye''s problem with the human demon, guessing whether Tang Ye was related to the human demon. And they did not draw any conclusions, too lack of evidence. But there are still two possibilities if there is no conclusion. One is that Tang Ye is indeed not related to Human Demons, and the other is that Tang Ye is related to Human Demons. In these two possible situations, Chang Yao helped Tang Ye so much, and he might be in trouble.


    "The matter of the human demons has been laid out, are you really going to do this?" Mengli stared at Empress Chang Yao for a long time, squinted slightly, and said meaningfully.


    Chang Yao had the same attitude as before, shrugging his shoulders and said: "As I said, Human Demons have someone else to take care of, so I don''t have to worry about it."


    "You are the master of the world." Meng Li said badly towards Chang Yao. As the master of the world, of course he is responsible for this matter.


    Chang Yao sneered and said, "Don''t those people above look down on our lower realms. We can succeed in doing things, they say it should be. If we can''t do it, the consequences will be great. I think this kind of work Fa, just like being their slave. I don¡¯t like this way of living, so let them worry about human demons."


    Mengli probably felt that she couldn''t persuade Chang Yao anymore. She lay back in her chair and sighed, "Sooner or later, something will happen to you."


    Chang Yao squinted his eyes and looked at Mengli thoughtfully. He knew that Meng Li was a fairy and had lived for a long time. Such a person should have seen many things thoroughly. However, since the mention of human demons, Mengli has become very concerned, as if she has fallen into it. Why is that? Does Mengli have anything to do with human demons?


    However, Mengli''s attitude towards the human demons was to kill them. It is not so much related to the human demons, as it is the human demons that threatens her.


    Chang Yao thought this was very interesting. A human race that emerged from the first heaven was actually a threat to a fairy in the third heaven. What will it be? It is really exciting.


    "If something happens, it will happen. Anyway, I am very dissatisfied with my current life. I have only two choices, one is to continue to live in the third heaven and lead a boring life, and the other is to break through to the fourth heaven as soon as possible." Chang Yao smiled at Mengli.


    He seemed very upset when he mentioned this, and squinted his eyes and snorted coldly: "The Lord of the Realm actually has no advantage. The situation of the Triple Heaven is very different from that of the One and Two Heavens. The inhabitants of the Triple Heaven must break through to the true fairyland. You can go to the four heavens. However, people who come down from the four heavens or stay in the true wonderland of the three heavens are not very few, but quite a few. Therefore, I, the master of the world, has no advantage at all. If I were If you offend the people in the real fairyland, they will not threaten me. The Lord of this world is also very boring."


    "You want to control everything." Meng Li sneered.


    Chang Yao shrugged and did not deny his ambitions, and said, "You have lived for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. Of course, you don¡¯t value these. In addition, I don¡¯t know what your true strength is, and others don¡¯t know it, only you. I know it. If you want to talk about the fairyland, I think it''s better. As for the real fairyland... I still feel a little lower. Then, why are you staying in the third heaven?"


    Mengli squinted at Chang Yao, her expression not so happy. She doesn''t like others to investigate her, to touch her details. Chang Yao is a very smart person with a keen sense of smell, and his guesses about her are definitely not as simple as usual conversations. She just didn''t want to pay attention, otherwise she would definitely kill many people sent by the demons to spy on her.


    As long as the most important point is not involved, she can still accept it. Otherwise, even Chang Yao would not let her go. Perhaps the strongest person in Triple Heaven is her. She probably didn''t pay attention to those who stayed in the true fairyland of the Triple Heaven.


    So Chang Yao''s suspicion of her is not unreasonable. Such a strong person has all kinds of scruples about the human demons, and the secrets hidden in them are not simple.


    Mengli didn¡¯t want to answer Chang Yao¡¯s question and moved to other topics, saying: ¡°I heard that the king of the Eighth Heaven has sent people to deal with the human demons. Counting the time, it will take more than ten years from the Eighth Heaven to the Third Heaven. Then It should be coming soon, right?"


    Chang Yao smiled and said: "That''s why I don''t worry about the human demons. They are all here, so why should I mix up anymore."


    Mengli was silent and stopped talking.


    Chang Yao smiled happily, and suddenly became more expressive, and said, "President Mengli, there is one thing we haven''t said all the time. Since the human demons are mentioned, I think it''s the right thing to talk about. "


    "Huh?" Mengli stared at Chang Yao, feeling unwilling to be bothered.


    Chang Yao didn''t care, and said straightly: "Of course it is something that the human demons must seize. The legendary artifact left by that adult-the overlord halberd."


    "But I''m very strange that even if I become the Lord of the world, I can''t feel any breath of the overlord''s halberd. Such a powerful weapon, what hides it? If there is such a thing in the third heaven, I Think there is nothing better than President Meng Li, right?" Chang Yao looked at Meng Li with a playful expression.


    Mengli stared at Chang Yao coldly, and said, "Master Chang Yao, I think you''d better not guess about some things, otherwise bad things will happen."


    "Oh, I understand this, haha." Chang Yao laughed. But he knew that the broken piece of the Na Overlord Halberd could not be separated from Mengli.

 Chapter 1626： Advance by leaps and bounds!

    It was getting late, Tang Ye looked for a place and spent the night outside. Sleeping in the wind and meals is a characteristic of bounty hunters, but it is generally not used to say that it is like a fall, but to say that it is free and chic.


    The next day, Tang Ye began to enter a state of frantically killing monsters and doing task upgrades, ignoring anything around him. After completing the more difficult task, he returned to the bounty guild for delivery, and he was almost able to increase the level of the bounty hunter. Then he took on a more difficult task, and did the same with all his heart, and completed the delivery the next day. The level of the bounty hunter was improved and he was no longer a mixed novice area.


    But he didn''t change this rhythm of life, he still continued to accept tasks, and then to complete the tasks, upgrade the bounty hunter level. Generally speaking, bounty tasks cannot be done so fast, after all, people''s strength is limited. However, Tang Ye was secretly learning the secret technique passed down by the Old Man of Remnant Soul, and his own strength was very strong, but it was only hidden from the outside, so he did the task smoothly and very efficiently.


    In this situation, he changed from a junior bounty hunter to an intermediate bounty hunter in just one month, and the white identity crystal turned red. There are two levels of purple and gold in the future. The gold level is difficult to achieve. After reaching the purple level, he is considered an advanced bounty hunter and is already very popular.


    Of course, popularity is only for task publishers who need help from others. For colleagues, bounty hunters, or mercenary groups, it is not so happy. Because there were only a few tasks, Tang Ye completed it quickly and took too many, so that other bounty hunters couldn''t receive it, then they couldn''t get along. This is tantamount to being robbed of a job, and I can''t eat anymore, how can I be happy. They even showed great hostility towards Tang Ye.


    Although Tang Ye is a genius with no one in a million and he has various strengths to secretly help and protect, but when people''s survival is threatened, that is, the greatest interest is damaged, and people will worry so much. Therefore, many bounty hunters expressed their dissatisfaction with Tang Ye. Some people went to trouble Tang Ye, but they were beaten back by Tang Ye and were not Tang Ye''s opponent. Then they complained to the bounty union and asked Tang Ye not to take on so many tasks. He couldn''t take over ten people all by himself, otherwise what would happen to the other nine people''s livelihood.


    Although the weak feed on the weak and the weak are eliminated, the bounty union exists to coordinate. Tang Ye''s behavior had too much influence. As the president of the bounty union, Meng Li had to talk to Tang Ye.


    In fact, three months have passed, and Tang Ye is about to be promoted to a senior bounty hunter under the purple crystal. This speed is really too scary. If you change someone else, you must consider whether there is something weird. But the weird thing about Tang Ye is his unparalleled talent. Maybe there are other powerful people to help, such as Mengli and Iron Fist. So although his speed of improvement is surprising, it is also amazing. Can accept.


    Because of this, many bounty hunters have to jointly file a complaint against him, demanding to restrict his behavior so as not to make many people unable to live.


    For the past three months, Meng Li had also sent people to stare at Tang Ye, but she hadn''t noticed Tang Ye''s weirdness. The only weird place is that Tang Ye''s growth rate is very fast, which can almost be used against the sky. However, they couldn''t find out whether Tang Ye''s growth rate had used weird means. Because what Tang Ye usually does is to practice continuously, and he has almost never stopped. Apart from taking a rest and eating, he cultivates all day long. This kind of diligence is beyond comparison. It is only natural that he is a genius with no one in a million and he works so hard to cultivate faster than others.


    At the same time, after completing so many tasks, Tang Ye received a generous reward, and Tang Ye took it to the auction house to purchase the fire-related secret technique. There is a very useful place for Tang Ye, that is, there are fewer people who practice the fire secret technique, so the auction house¡¯s fire secret technique learning scroll is not much sought after. The price is not high, and Tang Ye can afford it. .


    Originally, the auction house knew about Tang Ye''s situation and wanted to deliberately raise the price to Tang Ye, but they underestimated Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye is good at fighting psychological warfare, it is very easy to bargain. Therefore, the auction house did not succeed in trying to cheat him. He also bought the fire system secret technique learning scroll within the range he could bear. By learning the secret technique of flame, his strength was further improved.


    In addition, even if Tang Ye used some of the previous secret techniques that he hadn''t learned from the secret technique scroll, others couldn''t say anything. Because at the level of Tang Ye, he could independently create secret techniques. Since Tang Ye is so genius, it is not surprising that she started to create her own secret technique.


    Therefore, when necessary, Tang Ye was not so afraid of using hidden skills. For example, flame vines, such a wonderful trick with damage, destruction and restraint, were not learned from the ancestral land, but Tang Ye understood it.


    Such a genius is really terrible!


    Mengli felt so too. She thought that even if Tang Ye grew up, it would not be so fast. However, in the past three months, Tang Ye had become an intermediate bounty hunter, so his strength had undoubtedly reached the intermediate heaven fairyland. Even with such a thing as an excuse, Mengli didn''t believe it. But the person she sent out could never investigate Tang Ye. It just so happened that she was looking for Tang Ye''s opportunity to talk this time, she wanted to study Tang Ye more and see what happened to Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, time has passed so fast, three months have passed in a blink of an eye, and you are no longer the rookie back then." In Mengli''s office, Tang Ye was sitting opposite Mengli, Mengli looked at him. Smiled.


    At this time, Mengli has a sweet smile, a dignified manner, and an image of a slender lady. The thick pink that used to be long released, now it has become a braid in the middle, and the others are split, revealing a mature and charming. This is the ability of the vixen. I thought she was a simple girl before, but now I change the hairstyle and paint a little red lips, then she becomes mature and charming. In terms of charm ability, it is indeed the first vixen.


    In fact, at this moment, Mengli had a faint charm of power. If Tang Ye was attracted by temptation and fell into her obsession, then it would be easier for her to ask Tang Ye something. She had used this method before, but it failed. She didn''t know what was going on, Tang Ye had no idea about her. Is this a man?


    Mengli is not reconciled to this result. Because she seemed to be unattractive. The vixen is not attractive, it would be terrible. Therefore, she is still trying to confuse Tang Ye with her charm. However, the result was the same as before. Tang Ye looked at her politely, but only politely, and then she was calm and smiling.


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli with a smile, thanked him, and said, "I can make progress so quickly, and I have to thank President Mengli for his help and support.

 Chapter 1627： Both sides dont care!

    For the past three months, although Tang Ye has practiced selflessly, every day except eating and sleeping, he is taking up tasks and practicing, but he has not forgotten to pay attention to the things around him. Almost every day, he would open a small area to observe the surrounding situation to see if he was being stared at. As a result, there are not many people staring at him.


    Most of these people are colleagues, bounty hunters or mercenary groups, probably because he has taken too many tasks, affecting others, others are angry and want to ambush him to death, or treat him when he is about to complete the task Started and grabbed the fruits of his labor. For these things, he is also very helpless.


    And some people, the situation is different, just observe him quietly, or observe him hidden among other people. He knew that these people were sent by Mengli and the like, and they were people with more profound and unique identities hidden behind them.


    Therefore, now that Mengli sees him, Tang Ye knows that he will not only discuss complaints from other bounty hunters with him. He doesn''t need to think too much about this kind of thing, just as usual.


    Meng Li was a little bit resentful for Tang Ye''s calm and polite appearance. She felt that she knew that Tang Ye had a problem, but she couldn''t catch Tang Ye''s braids and couldn''t do anything to Tang Ye. Perhaps, if you really doubt Tang Ye, treat Tang Ye as a threat and you can kill Tang Ye directly. However, without knowing Tang Ye''s details, Mengli didn''t think he was a threat, nor did he think of killing him directly.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s calm smile, Meng Li sneered for a while, and then continued: "I think you know why I am looking for you, right?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I have been complained."


    "You just saw complaints as simple as that?" Meng Li frowned, still unable to see through to Tang Ye. Because she knew that behind so many people complaining about Tang Ye, there must be considerable danger waiting for Tang Ye. She said to Tang Ye from the beginning that some of the bounty hunters completed their tasks by ambushing their peers and robbing their peers. Now Tang Ye has provoke so many people, it is not strange at all to be robbed or assassinated.


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli still smiling, and said, "I know some things, but I don''t think I should bother President Mengli."


    "After so many people complained to you, you are already in trouble." Meng Li stared at Tang Ye with a bad temper.


    Tang Ye felt embarrassed and said, "President Mengli, I just want to practice hard, but I never thought about enmity with others. I can do so many tasks, it''s my ability. Those people can''t do it, so you don¡¯t want to join me. One level, just follow the lower level. This agreement allows them to live. Therefore, I don¡¯t think anything bad has been done to them. This is a world where the weak and the strong eat the strong. They can¡¯t, so why blame me for being too strong. If they want to trouble me, then I will not be merciful. Whoever touched me, I must pay the price."


    "That''s your attitude?" Meng Li looked at Tang Ye and said. From the attitude that Tang Ye advocated when facing several bounty hunters who came to find fault a few months ago, people knew his cruelty. Now that a few months have passed, Mengli didn''t expect that he would still live with this attitude.


    This kind of life, not to mention whether it is good or not, is to say that the danger is actually not low. So arrogant, so cruel, others can''t understand, it is possible to find an opportunity to get rid of him any time.


    Tang Ye looked at Meng Li with a firm expression, and said, "This is the attitude."


    "I never thought you would be so arrogant." Meng Li suddenly sneered.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I found it easier to live like this. I like simplicity, so I did it."


    Meng Li squinted her eyes and looked at Tang Ye for a long time. She didn''t know what she was thinking. He was quite playful and said, "I like simplicity? Behind the so-called simplicity is a clear goal. Because there is a clear goal, there is no need. Do unnecessary things. I want to know, what is your goal?"


    In this case, Meng Li would be a bit like Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye is not complicated because the goal is clear. She wanted to know whether Tang Ye''s goal was to become stronger and then seize the Overlord Halberd artifact?


    This kind of speculation is to forget Tang Ye as a human demon. She had such a guess, but the more she cared about human demons, the fewer traces of human demons were found. In the past three months, she hadn''t noticed anything about Human Demons. And this always made her connect the human demons to Tang Ye. Three months ago, her black cat was killed, she thought it was the human demon who killed it. She has been investigating, but no information has been found. Then she made a little guess that it was Tang Ye who killed the black cat three months ago. And because she hadn''t sent one of the five masters to stare at Tang Ye directly in the past three months, then Tang Ye didn''t need to do anything. If you don''t take action, you won''t be able to use the skills of human demons.


    Now talk to Tang Ye again. If you still can¡¯t get any information, Mengli has a plan, which is to let the master of the five people deal with Tang Ye again, to persecute Tang Ye, and see if Tang Ye hides powerful skills. You can know if Tang Ye is related to the human demons.


    Faced with Mengli¡¯s question, Tang Ye didn¡¯t think deeply about what Mengli wanted to do for the time being. He simply responded to the current problem and said: ¡°My goal must be clear, indeed clear, and that is to keep getting stronger, from the triple heaven to the Four heavens, all the way to the nine heavens. After all, the situation in each world is different, and there are always different excitements. I want to see. However, this road will certainly not be smooth sailing, and there will be various situations, such as no It¡¯s so easy to become stronger and you need to go through a lot of things. And in those things, I¡¯m afraid I have to set small goals again. Therefore, my goals seem to be less direct and clear. So, President Mengli, how do you understand, That is your problem."


    Meng Li looked at Tang Ye with a cold expression, and snorted: "You are more and more able to speak. Before you, you were not able to speak so well, and would not use such an attitude. You have hardened wings, so God is not afraid. Is the land not afraid?"


    Tang Ye apologized and said, "President Mengli, I didn''t mean to offend you. If you are upset, then I apologize."


    "It''s not necessary." Meng Li waved her hand and said, "It seems that you are very firm. You will not bow your head to those people. You still have to keep your current practice, even if you may encounter their attack?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said after a while of silence: "Yes, if they have to trouble me, then I will return them one by one. However, their behavior is not allowed in the regulations of the union. Yes. If President Mengli can¡¯t manage, then in this matter, you don¡¯t care about them at first, but at the back, please leave me alone. Can¡¯t they move me, and then when I move them, you intervene again ."


    "Heh..." Mengli sneered, staring at Tang Ye and said, "You are really arrogant."


    In this case, Mengli watched Tang Ye''s heart, and she could seize the opportunity to send a master to try Tang Ye''s foundation.

 Chapter 1628： The conflict broke out!

    Meng Li''s abacus is very good, and now Tang Ye has provoke so many bounty hunters, then she can send her own hands to test Tang Ye. Her subordinates would act against Tang Ye as a bounty hunter, and Tang Ye would not suspect her.


    Tang Ye¡¯s attitude was very firm, Mengli had nothing to say, waved, and finally reminded Tang Ye: "With your attitude, something will happen one day. You can be alone, but when you are alone. It''s not appropriate to mess with others."


    Tang Ye shrugged indifferently, stopped talking to Meng Li, turned and left.


    At this moment Mengli stopped him, and waited for him to turn around before saying: "I said before that your name is also a troublesome existence. Tang Ye, but the name of the human demon. Now there are many voices saying, you It''s that human demon."


    Meng Li''s expression became interesting. This is nothing more than another kind of temptation. After all, I still think Tang Ye is related to that human demon.


    However, Tang Ye looked at Mengli still maintaining a calm look, and said, "President Mengli knows that these are all rumors, so why bother to scare me."


    "It''s not to scare you, it''s really possible to get you into big trouble." Mengli said.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said to Mengli, "So, can President Mengli tell everyone that I am not a human demon, but a heavenly wizard?"


    "Heh..." Meng Li didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so impolite, and laughed embarrassingly. If she helped Tang Ye say it, then she would be very responsible for Tang Ye''s identity being exposed. Unless she has a good relationship with Tang Ye, it is impossible to help this kind of thing. And the relationship between her and Tang Ye can only be said to be so-so, after all, she has been suspicious of Tang Ye.


    "I''ll talk about it if I have the opportunity." Meng Li nodded in embarrassment.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "That''s really thanks to President Mengli."


    Mengli didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye anymore. She felt that Tang Ye was too rude, or hid it so deeply, she always couldn''t get any useful information. She nodded, without any other expression, she could be regarded as a sign that Tang Ye could leave.


    Tang Ye walked simply, opened the door and left, still so calm, as if he was not afraid of anything.


    Mengli didn''t do anything while sitting there, holding a feather pen in her hand, hitting the table with one button and one button, as if she was lost in thought.


    After a long time, Mengli finished thinking, put down the feather pen, and said: "Blood Crow, you will meet Tang Ye."


    "Wow!" A crow-like cry came from outside the window, and then I heard the sound of a flock of birds flying away, something was moving.


    At the same time, there was a cat cry. Mengli knew what was going on. It was the white cat who was requesting. Perhaps the white cat wanted to try Tang Ye, because the black cat¡¯s death could not be found out clearly. If Tang Ye was finally suspected, he killed the black cat. It is Tang Ye. The white cat has always wanted to avenge the black cat, so naturally he wants to take part in this action himself.


    But Mengli had her own ideas. Although the white cat did not show up, she knew that the white cat was listening to her arrangements nearby. She said: "You have the same abilities as the black cat. If it is Tang Ye who killed the black cat, you will be easily recognized. Moreover, it is also easy to be killed. The blood crow has two identities. , Can be fair and honest."


    The white cat has no objection and obeys the arrangement. Mengli can explain to her, she has a good temper. Otherwise, as their subordinates, how dare they express their opinions to the master?


    Tang Ye left the bounty union, and was stared at by many people along the way, and even pointed. He was promoted to the senior bounty hunter of purple crystal in just a few months, which is amazing. This speed must be amazing, and many people are also envious. However, after this speed affects the livelihoods of many people, in addition to being surprised, there is also hostility.


    People are afraid of famous pigs and strong, and trees attract the wind. Some people are really affected by their livelihoods, and some are just jealous. And its hostility to the Celestial Clan. Relying on the advantages of innate talent, the heavenly race always assumes a noble and superior appearance, and treats other tribes as inferior animals. Under this contradiction, Tang Ye, as a "celestial clan", was so prominent, naturally, many tribes wanted to kill him.


    Some tribal men are relatively straightforward, and can''t help Tang Yena walking on the street, calm as if he is defiant. He jumped out and slammed a big axe at Tang Ye, shouting: "Tang Ye kid, I think you are very arrogant, I can''t understand you!"


    The big axe was about to hit Tang Ye. Tang Ye turned to look at this big man. There was a black bear head, which seemed to be a black bear tribe. Tang Ye was speechless, and she was going to throw a big axe at herself if she couldn''t understand herself? The world is really messed up.


    Of course Tang Ye is not afraid. Now he has mastered a lot of flame moves that are normal to others, especially after breaking into the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland, even if he uses some advanced flame secret techniques, others will not find it strange, but only I sighed that this may have been created by him, and it is indeed a genius in a million.


    Therefore, facing the axe hit by the **** bear, Tang Ye just stretched out his right hand and condensed a ball of flames. The flames collided with the big axe. Amazingly, the floating flame blocked the big axe firmly.


    This is Tang Ye''s strength at this time. In other words, it was not that Tang Ye was too strong, but that the **** bear was too weak. After all, being able to become a senior bounty hunter for purple crystals is already stronger than 90% of people. Those who can defeat Tang Ye are probably only the top mercenaries of the mercenary group, or the gold-level bounty hunters. However, Tang Ye''s behavior did not harm their interests, so they had no reason to take action against Tang Ye.


    If you can''t understand it, that''s a reason. If you want to make a move, it depends on whether you have a thick skin.


    After Tang Ye blocked the **** bear''s axe with a ball of flame, and then pushed his right hand hard, the **** bear was pushed upside down and flew out.


    "You are not my opponent, don''t challenge my patience, or you will be at your own risk." Tang Ye said to the **** bear with a cold face. He has no intention of killing the **** bear, because the **** bear feels quite honest. He didn''t want to be troublesome, so he warned seriously.


    The **** bear knows Tang Ye''s temperament. The person who had troubled Tang Ye before really angered Tang Ye. He was beaten to death by Tang Ye and suffered a lot. After the **** bear knew that there was a huge difference between his strength and Tang Ye, no matter how straightforward he was, he did not go directly to Tang Ye. Now the task pay is affected, and he is not unable to survive. If he continues to provoke Tang Ye, he will be beaten to life. But it''s bad.


    The **** bear was easily repelled by Tang Ye, and the others didn''t want to ask for trouble anymore, so they didn''t take action against Tang Ye. Tang Ye continued to leave. However, he instinctively felt that there were still a few forces staring at him, which was very unkind.


    As he walked, Tang Ye stopped suddenly. At this moment, a black dart hit him. This time, a small team came to attack him.


    After all, the contradiction broke out, and today I am afraid there will be a big battle.

 Chapter 1629： Was offered a reward!

    Tang Ye knew that this day would come eventually. Since he entered the crazy upgrade mode, whether in the wild or in the trading market, he will be stared at by a group of people. Before, sporadic people came to him to talk about things, let him not be so crazy and arrogant. If he converges a little, he probably won''t be stared at anymore. But he didn''t constrain, so it must be enough to stimulate others. In this way, one day others cannot bear it.


    Now is the time for others to explode. However, Tang Ye felt that it was more like someone was helping. In any case, it is unavoidable now, then there is only one battle. Now that he knew that this day would come, Tang Ye was naturally prepared. He didn''t want to die because of this kind of thing. Even if he is not an opponent, he still has the means to save his life.


    With the attack of the black darts, Tang Ye just leaned back and avoided. But then, there was an attack with a long whip, smashing his face. He was slightly angry, and slapped people without slapping his face. He slapped him directly, which really didn''t save face. So instead of just evading, he directly emits flames with his right hand, protects his physical hand with flames, and then grabs the long whip. After grabbing the long whip, he violently tugged and pulled out a woman holding the long whip from the crowd, who was actually a woman from the Celestial race.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the heavens to embarrass the heavens. Regardless, since he is not the Celestial Clan, he would simply take action against the women of the Celestial Clan. He grabbed the long whip and slammed it. The opponent of the heavenly woman was not enough to pull him, and he staggered forward. At this moment, Tang Ye condensed a ball of flames with his left hand and directly smashed the heavenly woman.


    The Celestial woman was shocked, she was hard to avoid, and was hit by the flames, and she had to be seriously injured. As the most destructive elemental force, no one dares to take lightly. But at this moment, a golden ape clan jumped out of the crowd, and he punched Tang Ye to disperse the flames of the heavenly clan woman.


    "Ape tribe?" Tang Ye squinted slightly, unexpectedly meeting the ape tribe. He has a close relationship with the Ape Clan, but in the second heaven. The ape race of the double heaven is almost exclusively looking forward to him. But here is the Triple Heaven. Since the Ape Race can cultivate so powerfully, the prejudice against the Ape Race in the Second Heaven is gone.


    Now, there were a total of three people attacking Tang Ye, throwing darts, throwing lashes, and punching. Tang Ye easily resolved the two attacks, and at the same time counterattacked once, but his counterattack was resolved by the Golden Retriever Clan, which was considered equal to offense and defense. At this moment, several people stopped taking action. Tang Ye stood on the spot, cold-eyed and solemn, staring at the Golden Retriever Ape Clan and the Celest Clan women in front of him.


    "I guess, you still have one person." Tang Ye suddenly sneered.


    The golden-haired ape clan and heaven clan girls who had already appeared in front were taken aback, but Tang Ye knew about it. They did have one person, and they had already launched an attack on Tang Ye. However, since Tang Ye already knew, the attack of this teammate could be avoided, because there was still time.


    But Tang Ye didn''t plan to evade, and stood still. This made the Golden Retriever Ape Clan and the Celest Clan women think that Tang Ye didn''t know what their teammates were doing.


    "How do you know we have another person?" The Golden Retriever Ape Clan looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You are a small team, and you are cooperative. If there are only three people, it doesn''t look like cooperation. So I guess you still have a teammate who is good at elemental power attacks."


    The golden-haired ape tribe and the heavenly tribe women were taken aback again, looking at Tang Ye very surprised, because Tang Ye had guessed their situation.


    Sure enough, as rumored, Tang Ye is not only strong, but also very good-headed. Such a smart guy, no wonder so many people are squashed. It seems that he must be restrained earlier.


    At this moment, it was amazing that Tang Ye''s feet were frozen. That was the attack of the ice element, to restrain Tang Ye!


    The ice spread rapidly, freezing to Tang Ye''s little feet. He was really frozen by the ice now, unable to move immediately.


    This was a great opportunity to attack Tang Ye. Suddenly, the Golden Retriever Clan fisted with his right hand and flew towards Tang Ye, wanting to punch Tang Ye. Behind Tang Ye, a black dart flew out again. The girl of the clan that day also jumped to another angle and threw a long whip to Tang Ye.


    Facing a three-way attack, Tang Ye squinted. Although he could not move, he could still bend down. Just when the three parties were about to attack him, his right hand turned into a raging fire punch, bent down, and slammed his punch to the ground. Suddenly, a circle of flames suddenly spread, and a fire wave was formed, which swept the surrounding area for several meters, and anyone who came close would be attacked by the flames.


    At this moment, both the Golden Retriever Ape Clan and the Celestial Clan women had to avoid. And the black dart that flew was also blocked by the flame power. At the same time, the ice at Tang Ye''s feet was burned by the flames, melted into water, and instantly evaporated. Obviously, the strength of this ice is not Tang Ye Lieyan''s opponent.


    Under the impact of the flames, the onlookers had to retreat to escape, which shows how powerful the flames are. After this time, Tang Ye still resolved the attack by the way, very secure, giving people the feeling that he could be one enemy four.


    There are still flames burning around Tang Ye, and he is in it, because he is the caster of the flames, so he will not be hurt by the flames. This kind of him looks very prestigious. Few people can play with fire like this, control the flames, and he seems unbeatable.


    When others saw Tang Ye like this, they were jealous. They want that kind of power. However, it is impossible for them to possess the unique talent that the heavenly race has. Even if they are of the same clan, it is very difficult to have natural fire talent, or it is impossible without any chance, because that is a genius talent that is unique.


    Because of this, Tang Ye''s rapid growth received a good explanation, and few people doubted whether he had such a strong ability long ago.


    The Golden Retriever Ape Clan and the Celestial Clan women stood together again, Tang Ye faced them, turned his head and glanced around, then looked back at the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, and said: "There are two of the four of you hiding, I don''t think it is necessary. Well, do you want me to get it out?"


    The Golden Retriever Ape Clan snorted coldly, feeling that Tang Ye was very arrogant, as if he could get their teammates out with a shot. However, he knew in his heart that Tang Ye really had this ability. So next I saw two people jumping out of the crowd. One is also a Celestial woman, and there is also a masked Eagle.


    Tang Ye knew that the heavenly clan girl had just restrained him with ice. Only the talent of the Celestial Clan can control the ice so skillfully. As for the eagle clan, it is the guy who throws darts, and having eagle eyes is more beneficial to the hidden weapon.


    "You are not bounty hunters." Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and looked at the four people in front of him.


    Among the four people, the Golden Retriever Clan was the captain, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "A few days ago, we were going to kill a red-eyed rock pig, but you killed it, which made us unable to complete the task. In addition to this, it is also You have hindered us many times. But for you, the most important thing is that someone paid a high price to take your head."


    "Heh..." Tang Ye sneered, he was offered a reward?

 Chapter 1630： Crazy attack!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would be offered a reward, it seemed that he really hated people. However, rewards for heads are not allowed to be placed on the table, that is, they will not appear on the task list in the bounty union or the mercenary hall.


    This kind of thing is usually rumored in private, and the person who feels like it will find out, find the person who posted it, take the deposit, confirm that it is true, and then do it, and get the full reward after completion.


    Since it was done privately, the bounty union and the mercenary hall were out of control. At the same time, if the killing is unsuccessful, but instead, the bounty union and mercenary hall will not take care of it. Therefore, being free from the control of the bounty guild and mercenary group means not being protected by the bounty guild and mercenary hall.


    An event of a nature like a personal grievance.


    Tang Ye thinks it''s good too, lest he be interfered by the Bounty Guild and the Mercenary Hall in the middle of the fight, that would make people uncomfortable.


    Looking at the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, Tang Ye laughed and said, "Someone wants to reward my head? So you are the ones who come to take my head and get paid? Ha... Yes, as long as you have this ability. However, I will Just be clear, if you can¡¯t take my head, then I will take your head."


    The Golden Retriever Ape Clan squinted, and the other two Celestial Women and Eagle Clan mercenaries looked coldly. Now that it is for this purpose, it is either you die or I die. If you don''t want to die, you can only fight with all your strength.


    "Then it''s up to you!" The Golden Retriever Ape Clan coldly snorted to Tang Ye, putting on a combat posture, and the battle with Tang Ye was about to start.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense anymore, both hands condensed flames, and said, "Since you are looking for death, come on."


    The arrogant Tang Ye always felt like a villain and villain. When others came to kill him, he was even more arrogant and cruel, and he was really not a person to sympathize with.


    Many people came to watch, there were bounty hunters, mercenaries, and other independent cultivators. They are no strangers to Tang Ye, the inexhaustible genius of the Celestial Clan is enviable, but he is not good at character, very arrogant, and wants to see him be taught.


    This is like a hatred of the rich. Tang Ye has such a high talent, and progressed so fast, after making people envious, it is jealous. Jealousy makes Tang Ye good, and hopes Tang Ye will have an accident. Now the opportunity seems to have come, we must see how Tang Ye was taught!


    Tang Ye knew that he was unpopular, but he didn''t need to care about it. Now that his strength was up, he began to track down the incident of the Overlord Halberd. After finding the Overlord Halberd Fragment and gaining the power of Overlord Halberd Fragment, it is not a problem to break into the Fourth Heaven. That also means that one can break through from the intermediate heavenly wonderland to the superior heavenly wonderland. The power of the Overlord Halberd originally had this effect. If you had reached the superior heaven fairyland before that, after gaining the power of the overlord''s halberd fragment, breaking into the true fairyland would not be a problem.


    Therefore, in the entire big world of Jiuzhongtian, he is just a passer-by and does not need to care too much.


    "Kill!" The Golden Retriever Ape Clan shouted in a low voice, telling the other three teammates to start killing Tang Ye. They are a squad of mercenaries, and only when they cooperate can they exert their greatest strength.


    The first shot was the Celestial woman with the long whip, she wanted to entangle Tang Ye. Then came the Eagle Mercenaries who set off darts. Instead of directly attacking Tang Ye with darts, they used darts to restrict Tang Ye''s movement and avoidance, which was equivalent to forcing Tang Ye into a small area. Then it was the Ice Celestial Clan female who launched the Frost Ice Secret Art to restrain Tang Ye''s actions. Because the attacks of the women of the Longwhip Heavenly Clan and the Eagle Clan mercenaries restricted Tang Ye, it would be easier to successfully block Tang Ye by launching the cold ice.


    Finally, after Tang Ye was restrained by freezing, the Golden Retriever Ape Clan would rush to attack. The Golden Fist was extremely domineering. One punch could kill or severely wound the opponent. Then the overall situation was set, and they would win. .


    These are their basic methods of cooperation. Of course, everything must change according to the situation, and we must know how to adapt to circumstances. Therefore, when there are many unexpected situations, the playing styles are different.


    For example, attacking Tang Ye now, they have encountered many accidents. The Celestial woman with a long whip threw the long whip, trying to entangle Tang Ye, but Tang Ye grabbed the long whip, and at the same time a flame was emitted from her hand, burning the long whip. The long whip is made of fine steel. Although it is very hard and flexible, it conducts heat. After being burned for a long time, the whole long whip will heat up. And if the temperature is too high, the woman of the day clan can no longer hold it.


    Eagle mercenaries attacked Tang Ye with darts, blocking Tang Ye''s range of action. However, after avoiding a dart, Tang Ye rushed directly to the woman of the Celestial race who used the long whip. He is very dedicated, like a ferocious wolf, his primary goal is to hunt and kill the Celestial woman holding a whip. Regardless of the importance of the Celestial woman who uses the long whip, he has to deal with her first if he focuses on her.


    one by one.


    This momentum played a huge role, making the Celestial woman who threw the whip afraid of panic. If Tang Ye forced her in front of her, she knew she would not be able to resist it. So she retreated, but Tang Ye held the long whip, and she couldn''t retreat, so she was even more frightened. At this time, the flames burned the long whip, and the temperature of the long whip began to rise. She knew what Tang Ye wanted to do, and she was even more worried.


    Eagle clan mercenaries kept sending out darts to attack Tang Ye. Through the ability of eagle eyes, he could predict accurately. It was not difficult to hit Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was powerful in strength and the magic of the fire element. Tang Ye condensed a fire shield, blocking all the darts.


    Under normal circumstances, when you use force to attack others, you cannot send out the elemental shield at the same time. Even if it is sent, it will not be too strong and easy to break. But Tang Ye¡¯s is different, because Tang Ye is a natural fire genius. He is very fast and skillful in mobilizing fire elements. Even if he uses part of his power to attack, he can quickly fill up the fire element power required by the fire shield, and the strength is not weakened. !


    That''s how the genius against the sky was born. Therefore, the attack of the Eagle Clan mercenaries could not stop Tang Ye from dealing with the women of the Celestial Clan who used the long whip, and then the women of the Celestial Clan of the Ice Element were able to stop them. She cast an ice wall in front of Tang Ye, but was broken by Tang Ye''s punch like a beast, and continued to rush towards the woman of the Celestial Clan with a long whip.


    The Celestial woman who used the long whip panicked even more. Tang Ye had to kill her first. This lunatic, never thought that using such a style of play would be tantamount to directly destroying their coordination and causing them to mess up the rhythm. The active rhythm was mastered by Tang Ye. Now they are all acting because of Tang Ye''s actions.


    Finally, the Golden Retriever Clan blocked Tang Ye. He quickly rushed over, trying to block Tang Ye from behind to force the Celestial woman with a long whip. However, Tang Ye ignored him, and forced her to use the long whip, but the Golden Retriever Clan was about to hit him!


    "This guy..." Seeing this scene, although the Golden Retriever Clan could hit Tang Ye, he, and the other members, or the onlookers, were shocked.


    This is simply a lunatic behavior, no matter if you are injured, you must kill an enemy first?

 Chapter 1631： Brutal blow!

    Injuring one thousand enemies and hurting oneself eight hundred, this behavior may seem brave, but in fact, it is rather stupid. Not a last resort, there is no need for this. Especially, when Tang Ye faced several enemies at this time. He did this, so what about the Celestial woman who could hurt the whip and face three enemies. If you are seriously injured, it is very disadvantageous.


    Of course, Tang Ye is not such a stupid person. He dared to withstand the attack of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan to beat the female of the long whip, because he knew that the fire shield on his body could help dissolve a considerable part of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan''s power. If he concentrates on dealing with the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, the fire shield will not be broken, but if he is busy to kill the Celestial woman who is throwing the whip, he cannot concentrate on supporting the fire shield. The fire shield would be shattered, but he would not suffer too much injury.


    Tang Ye''s expectation was always correct. He ignored the attack of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan and continued to rush towards the Celestial Clan woman who threw the whip. At this time, the woman of the family was even more panicked. Because Tang Ye that she saw in her eyes was like a stubborn beast, and she was someone who had offended the scales of the beast, and the beast would never die to her.


    The woman with the long whip faces great danger, but what is more dangerous is her psychology. In addition to panic, she also had an untimely anger, entanglement, and unwillingness. She didn''t understand. There were several people who took action against Tang Ye. Why did Tang Ye target her?


    This is really frustrating.


    If there is a psychological problem, it is not the first time to think about how to avoid Tang Ye''s attack, then it is doomed to tragedy. When she reacted to avoid it, she found that the long whip was held by Tang Ye. Then she pulled the long whip to hinder Tang Ye''s attack, but the long whip was so hot that her palm was burnt when she held it tightly, and she couldn''t help letting go of the long whip.


    After reacting to this matter, Tang Ye had already forced her in front of her. But at this time, the Golden Retriever Ape Clan also arrived behind Tang Ye, and he hit Tang Ye with a domineering fist. But at this time, the fire shield around Tang Ye''s body played a role, blocking the fists of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, and only a small part of the force hit Tang Ye when the fire shield was broken.


    Tang Ye endured this bit of impact force and would not cause serious injuries. He didn''t need to worry about it, as long as he could heal the dead wood and spring vitality.


    On the contrary, being hit by the power of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, he rushed in front of the Celestial Clan woman who threw the whip faster. The heavenly woman didn''t have time to react, and Tang Ye slapped her forehead. Then Tang Ye hit the ground fiercely, with a "bang", Tang Ye pressed the head of the heavenly clan woman to the ground, and then slid a certain distance. At the same time, there was still flames burning in his hand.


    When Tang Ye stopped and stood up, she saw that the woman of the Celestial Clan who threw the whip was already lying on the ground quietly. Half of her head was buried in the ground, and her face was blurred. In addition to being a little deformed, it was also destroyed by the flames. Her face was ruined, and her eyes widened, still looking frightened.


    She is dead.


    Being hit by Tang Ye''s head so roughly, he slid out, and burned with flames. How could it be possible to endure such a fragile part of his head. Therefore, it is not surprising that she died quickly and simply.


    Those who saw this scene had the same word for Tang Ye, "Cruel".


    Too cruel!


    Even if you want to kill someone, don''t be so cruel. After all, that is a woman, and a woman of the heavenly race is not ugly even if it is not beautiful. Isn''t it too scary to kill a good-looking woman like this?


    What an inhumane fellow!


    However, Tang Ye acted as if nothing had happened. After killing this long-whiped Celestial Clan girl, he looked at the Golden Retriever Clan closest to him and said, "Actually, I have no interest in killing you. If I can, I don''t want to kill. But. Since you are in front of me and want to take my head, as I said at the beginning, if you can¡¯t take mine, I will take yours."


    The Golden Retriever Clan, the Eagle Clan mercenary not far away, and the Ice Celestial Clan woman standing far away, felt a little complicated at this time. It''s hard to say regret, after all, success or failure is unknown. However, this was just the beginning. Because of the death of the longwhip Celestial Clan woman, the result was destined to exceed their expectations.


    They expected that they would be injured, but they would not die. When you die, there is nothing, and high rewards are meaningless. But now, one is dead. And Tang Ye''s injuries were nothing, then the remaining three of them had to fight hard.


    What affected their mood even more was that after seeing Tang Ye''s ability, they couldn''t determine whether they could win in the end. Tang Ye''s crazy temper is really unpredictable and very tricky. Until now, Tang Ye still looks so confident, unlike pretending, maybe he really has such a strong ability.


    Undoubtedly, the feelings of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan and Eagle Clan mercenaries, as well as that of the Ice Celestial Clan women, are relatively heavy. After all, what is going on right now may be going to die.


    The Golden Retriever Ape Clan didn''t want to show his heaviness and worry, and gathered momentum and snorted to Tang Ye: "You kill our companion, then we can only die!"


    "From the beginning, I didn''t die." Tang Ye sneered, and said: "This kind of thing, either don''t start, start, you don''t die, and I won''t die. Do you think I am like soft tofu? Just pinch it. Pinch? Let me tell you, as long as I can''t kill me, I will do my best to prevent him from hurting me a second time!"


    The second chance that didn''t hurt him was either he died or he was so crippled that he could not be shot, and the result was very serious.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense about this, but there were a lot of people watching. These words were for them, so they don''t want to make trouble.


    As for the three of the Golden Retriever Clan, in Tang Ye''s eyes, they didn''t need to listen, because they were dead.


    After hearing Tang Ye''s words, the Golden Retriever Clan knew that it was impossible to let it go, so it could only fight to the end. He exerted force to his fist and a golden light flashed. That is the power of the golden element, vigorous and domineering.


    It is a pity that Tang Ye has never been afraid, his fire elemental power is natural and strong, and the gold elemental power is not negotiable. What''s more, he felt that the fists of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan were not as good as the Diamond Fist of the Double Heaven Ape Gang. What about the gold element, there is no powerful secret technique as a means of exerting force, but that''s all.


    Tang Ye was no longer polite, planning to use a set of hard Tai Chi methods to solve the remaining three opponents. He stomped on the ground and assumed a posture of a horse-stretching step. At the same time, his hands and feet were protected by the power of the flame. Then with a "stun", Tang Ye rushed towards the Golden Retriever Clan with flames like a rocket launched.


    The Golden Retriever Clan had already charged up, Tang Ye rushed forward, and he immediately fought back.


    boom!


    Two punches collided, no one lost miserably, was beaten out, just tied. But the Golden Retriever Ape Clan was very surprised. He felt that Tang Ye''s fist was full of power, and it was completely able to compete with him.


    This is terrible. The Golden Retriever Ape Clan is even more jealous of Tang Ye. I don''t know how strong Tang Ye is, it feels like a bottomless pit!

 Chapter 1632： The more you fight!

    After colliding with the Golden Retriever Clan, Tang Ye upside down and separated from the Golden Retriever Clan. However, Tang Ye didn''t continue to fight the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, but when he got up into the air, he rushed to the ice-talented Celestial Clan woman standing in the distance!


    Because of the brutal murder of the Celestial woman who threw the whip just now, they were all a little bit jealous when Tang Ye made this kind of action. Is this guy going to kill someone crazy again?


    Seeing Tang Ye rushing towards her, the female of the Celestial Clan with ice talent made a "Gordon" cry in her heart, a little panicked and depressed. Could it be that Tang Ye hates women so much, why does he always pick women to start?


    Although there were these untimely emotions, the ice-talented Celestial woman reacted quickly. She didn''t want to be brutally killed by Tang Ye like her teammate just now. She died and was disfigured. It was a nightmare. So she quickly cast the ice secret technique, and the ice element power quickly condensed an ice wall in front of her, but the ice wall was smashed by Tang Ye who rushed in.


    She did not expect such an ice wall to stop Tang Ye, so she continued to cast ice elemental powers, and once again formed an ice wall in front of her to obstruct Tang Ye. At the same time, the temperature of the air in front of her dropped sharply, and then ice thorns were formed. Like rain, he flew to attack Tang Ye with a "swish swish".


    Tang Ye broke an ice wall again, but the dense ice thorns that followed made him unable to rush to the ice-type Celestial Clan women so quickly, and at this time the Golden Retriever Clan chased up, and then there were darts from the Eagle Clan mercenaries. attack. He could no longer deliberately attack the women of the Ice Celestial Clan, so he had to resolve the current attacks of the Golden Retriever Apes and Eagle Clan mercenaries.


    Tang Ye stopped, first hit with a punch, knocking out the darts of the Eagle Race mercenary, then bent down, accumulating his legs, and slammed, sending out enough power to hit the golden retriever with the fist that jumped and dived. The ape clan punched together.


    boom!


    The sound of a huge impact sounded, and the air around Tang Ye and the Golden Retriever Clan was hunting, as if the space was being squeezed. This is a common phenomenon in the power struggle of the Heavenly Wonderland, after all, this strength is really strong. Put it on the ancestral land, it''s a huge bomb.


    Tang Ye and the Golden Retriever Ape Clan''s attacks were still on the same level, with a golden fist and a blazing fist. No one loses or wins. However, the Golden Retriever Clan who fought against Tang Ye became more and more heavy. He had exhausted his strength, but still couldn''t beat Tang Ye back. And when he collided with Tang Ye''s fist just now, he didn''t exhaust all his strength. At that time Tang Ye blocked it, and Tang Ye blocked it at that time. This shows that Tang Ye''s strength has increased!


    More and more courageous? The stronger the war?


    This is an absolute rival. The Golden Retriever Clan didn''t dare to be negligent, and jumped back to exit, but after landing, he kicked his legs and quickly rushed towards Tang Ye, raised his fist, and slammed the next punch fiercely.


    Tang Ye¡¯s reaction was equally quick and sharp, but he did not back up and had his legs accumulate energy to fight back. He used his horse to accumulate energy. When the Golden Retriever Clan dived and smashed his fist, he put his hands on his head and carried the Golden Retriever Ape Clan. Fist.


    Everyone couldn''t help but see Tang Ye fighting with the Golden Retriever Clan like this. This kind of close combat, fists to the flesh, is exciting, and I want to have such an exciting battle. But after all, the onlookers are just watching the excitement, they can only weigh their own abilities, can they also fight like this. In any case, they sighed at the extraordinary power of Tang Ye and the Golden Retriever Clan.


    The Golden Retriever Ape Clan is from the mercenary group and is quite famous. Many people know him, so he is relatively clear about his strength. However, everyone did not expect that Tang Ye, who had risen as a rookie bounty hunter, had such a strong strength that he could compete with the Golden Retriever Ape Clan. Even, it will not lose to the Golden Retriever Clan at all.


    This celestial genius is really terrifying, and let him grow, he will definitely be a **** of war in the future.


    And those who belonged to Meng Li''s line of sight, or those who were observing Tang Ye with ulterior motives, became more confused about Tang Ye''s power. In the past few months, they had been staring at Tang Ye, basically grasping Tang Ye''s situation, but they didn''t know when Tang Ye knew such a powerful boxing technique.


    What makes them vague is that if Tang Ye''s mysterious boxing method is said, it is not counted, because some boxing methods are very basic, and relevant learning secrets can be bought from the auction house. Therefore, some of them are basic boxing techniques, and some of them cannot be understood. Guessed that it might have been hidden before Tang Ye, or Tang Ye had realized it by herself. However, the feeling may be explained as Tang Ye''s random fight. Tang Ye just attached the flame power to his fist, there was no such thing as a fist technique.


    With powerful power, other secret techniques and the like are all clouds. Returning to the most primitive actions is often the roughest and most domineering.


    Therefore, those spies really didn''t know how to judge Tang Ye. After investigating what Tang Ye had hidden, there was nothing. It has been deflated many times, if Tang Ye''s performance is not obvious enough, they will treat Tang Ye as normal.


    Tang Ye is indeed the more courageous the war, the stronger the war. Because he cultivated the dragon family''s unique ability to trigger the dragon family''s combat skills. That is the first generation ancestor of the Long Family, once the main secret skill of the lord of the human race. Although Tang Ye did not use the Overlord Halberd and Long Family combat skills, he had cultivated for so long, and the essence of Long Family combat skills had been integrated into his bloodline, his muscles and bones, which in turn affected his battle.


    Now, the encounter with the fighting fist of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan quickly inspired the characteristics of the Long Family''s combat skills. Therefore, Tang Ye will only get stronger and stronger. However, if only mastering the dragon family''s combat skills and activating this kind of blood characteristic, it is easy to consume physical strength and strength, so there is a big hidden danger. However, this did not exist on Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye mastered the withered wood spring magic technique, which can continuously provide strength to him.


    If he really wanted to say, Tang Ye could become a **** of war.


    At this time, he sneered at the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, and his horse-struck legs suddenly exerted force, crossed and carried the Golden Retriever Ape Clan''s hands, and directly threw the Golden Retriever Ape Clan away.


    "What?!" The Golden Retriever Ape Clan was shocked. He didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to grow, even stronger than him. He instinctively felt a hint of danger.


    At this moment, Tang Ye stepped on the ground with a "bang" with his right foot, and the power he had accumulated just now was released, and then broke out. He was extremely fast, rushing up like lightning, and caught up with the golden ape clan that was thrown away.


    Seeing this, the Golden Retriever Clan was even more shocked, knowing that they were even more dangerous. He wanted to make a defensive action, but was thrown into the air, his actions were restricted and he could not make enough defense. At this moment, Tang Ye came to his side, shook his hands together, sent a blazing flame, and hit the golden retriever ape clan''s chest with a fierce punch.


    boom! boom!


    With continuous vibrations, the Golden Retriever Clan was smashed to the ground, directly hitting a deep pit, buried underneath, life and death unknown.

 Chapter 1633： Blood Crow!

    Tang Ye''s counterattack against the Golden Retriever Ape Clan came together in one go, turbulent and fierce, simple and neat, like a passionate and perfect action drama. The onlookers looked very happy, but after the happy, they were distressed. Because Tang Ye might win, this was not the result they wanted.


    They didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s power could grow, surpassing the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, causing the Golden Retriever Ape Clan to be killed directly by one move. Now the Golden Retriever Clan crashed into the ground and fell into a big pit. The specific situation is not known yet.


    Many onlookers knew the Golden Retriever Apes and were worried about the Golden Retriever Apes. In fact, the golden-haired ape tribe is usually pretty good and has a reputation for being brave and righteous to their companions. So many people, especially mercenaries who have received his favor, really don''t want him to have trouble. It''s just that this time he took on a personal mission to take Tang Ye''s head, but the result was unsuccessful. No one can blame anyone if something goes wrong.


    Some people understood that Tang Ye was fighting with the Golden Retriever Clan at this time, and they should not interfere. However, some people just can''t control so much, they don''t want to see the golden apes being killed. A rat tribe man jumped out, going to save the golden ape tribe.


    When Tang Ye saw him, his expression was cold, and he hummed, "Do you want to do this? Even if you die?"


    The Rat Clan was probably blessed by the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, and his strength was relatively weak, but remembered to repay his favor, he ignored Tang Ye¡¯s warning, and used the Rat Clan¡¯s ability to use secret techniques to escape the ground. A hole came out. He wants to save the Golden Retriever Clan by digging into the ground.


    Tang Ye''s warning didn''t work, he was very angry. What happened now was the Golden Retriever Ape Clan who took the initiative first. Since you have been defeated, don''t expect to be safe and sound. Anyone who comes out can be saved. Then, doesn''t he appear to be very weak and bullied by these people?


    Therefore, Tang Ye jumped up high in anger, and then added flame power to his feet, and rushed directly into the pit that the Golden Retriever Clan had smashed.


    boom!


    Soon after Tang Ye fell into the pit, he jumped out of the pit again. Only after jumping out, he pinched a person''s neck with his left and right hands, one was the Golden Retriever Clan, and the other was the Rat Clan just now.


    The situation of the Golden Retriever Clan can be seen at this time. The Golden Retriever Clan was seriously injured. Just now, he was hit by Tang Ye''s double fists to the chest. Not only was he seriously injured, but the internal organs and meridians were severely destroyed. Although he can still be alive after treatment, it doesn''t cost much. A year or a half will definitely not get better. So at this time, he was dying, let alone counterattack Tang Ye, it was difficult to raise his head to speak.


    And the Rat Clan who wanted to save the Golden Retriever Ape Clan was not strong at all. Tang Ye''s opponent was directly strangled by Tang Ye''s neck and couldn''t struggle.


    Tang Ye grabbed one in one hand, with a cold expression, and snorted coldly at those onlookers: "I said, the matter with them today is either you die or I die. If anyone wants to enter the game, then he must be conscious of death. You come to kill me, and I will kill back. If you intervene in my business, that is the enemy, and I will kill as well!"


    After that, Tang Ye squeezed hard and clicked, and the rat clan''s neck was directly pinched off. Then, he threw the rat tribe''s corpse casually, as if it was not a life, but a worthless piece of grass.


    Seeing this scene, the onlookers felt that they had greatly underestimated Tang Ye''s brutality and ruthlessness. This guy is simply a cold-blooded animal! Luckily, he still plays with fire. Why is there nothing hot, cold?


    But it was completely useless to scold him, Tang Ye still looked like someone who blocked me and I killed someone. And this made the onlookers more and more jealous of Tang Ye. This guy is really not kidding, whoever provokes him may be going to die. He has such a strong strength, it''s better not to mess with him.


    Tang Ye coldly scanned the crowd of onlookers, his right hand was still pinching the neck of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan, he didn''t hesitate, he squeezed again, and with a click, the Golden Retriever Ape Clan finally snorted and died. And Tang Ye also lost the golden-haired ape tribe''s corpse casually, extremely cold and ruthless.


    When the others saw that the Golden Retriever Clan had been killed, their teeth were itchy with hatred. They still want to see Tang Ye being taught, this kid is too arrogant. However, now Tang Ye not only has not been taught, but also killed the person who troubled him. The onlookers were in a mixed mood, watching Tang Ye suffocate, but did not go out to fight Tang Ye.


    The mercenaries of the Golden Retriever Clan and their squad were all easily resolved by Tang Ye. Didn¡¯t they go out to give the head away?


    Tang Ye ignored those people, but he was also a little wary that other people would run out to fight him against him, just like the rat race. Although his method of killing the rat clan has a warning and deterrent effect, it may also stimulate those people, make them angry at him, and trigger group fights.


    Even so, Tang Ye was not afraid. He has the means to escape, but the big deal is being chased and beaten by a group of people. However, if he did that, he would give him a reason to attack these people. When he escapes, he will come back, and then secretly kill these people one by one. He wanted to do this, lest these people who have prejudices against him remain hidden dangers for him.


    Anyway, Tang Ye''s business is not over yet. The Eagle Clan mercenary and the Ice Celestial Clan girl haven''t killed yet, he said, if they can''t take his head, then he would take their heads. Therefore, he still wants to kill Eagle Clan mercenaries and Ice Celestial Clan women.


    However, he turned around and glanced, but he did not see the Eagle Clan mercenary and the Ice Celestial Clan woman.


    They ran away!


    They did run away. The moment the Golden Retriever Clan was killed by Tang Ye, they ran away, because they knew that they couldn''t kill Tang Ye. At the beginning, there were four people who couldn''t kill, and then only two of them were left. There was no chance of winning. They regretted taking this private job that was more rewarding than expected. No life to enjoy at all, what''s the use of asking for it?


    Although fleeing will lose reputation, survival is the most important thing. Others have seen the situation just now, and continuing to fight Tang Ye is simply stupid.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the Eagle Clan mercenaries and the Ice Celestial Clan women would escape, and he was so angry. If you want to kill, you can''t kill well, so you can''t kill well. But Tang Ye would not let them go, he still wanted to ask them, who privately offered him a reward.


    Therefore, Tang Ye immediately jumped and swept, going to chase the escaped Eagle Clan mercenaries and the Ice Celestial Clan women. However, when he jumped away, a blood-red feather suddenly flew in the air to attack him.


    He dodged quickly, however, the blood-red feather was faster, and at the moment when he just wanted to avoid it, the blood-red feather hit him and pierced one of his legs. The pants were cut open, and blood was splashed from the wound soon.


    Tang Ye fell to the ground with a muffled snort, and immediately pressed the wound on his leg to stop the bleeding with strength. He stared at the sky gloomily, angry, and someone else wanted to kill him!


    And this person is very powerful, much stronger than the Golden Retriever Clan.


    "Who?!" Tang Ye snorted angrily.


    At this moment, a man of the heavenly clan with a very feminine aura fell from mid-air, with red feathers floating around him.


    Everyone knew him, he was a gold-level bounty hunter, nicknamed Blood Raven.

 Chapter 1634： Determine the result first!

    Originally thought that the Golden Retriever Ape Clan wanted to kill Tang Ye was over, it was an unsatisfactory and even sad result. The Golden Retriever Clan was killed, and Tang Ye, an arrogant fellow, was still arrogant, which was really unwilling. But I didn''t expect that a gold-level bounty hunter suddenly appeared to deal with Tang Ye. This is even more interesting!


    The people who were going to disperse applauded one after another, saying that Tang Ye''s arrogance was really caused by the angry people, and now even the gold-level bounty hunters came out to teach him.


    With a gold-level bounty hunter, Tang Ye must be over!


    The crowd onlookers suddenly gained confidence again, staying to see how Tang Ye was taught, or even killed!


    After seeing Tang Ye brutally killing the Celestial woman and the Golden Retriever Ape tribe who threw the whip, they felt that such a ruthless and arrogant Tang Ye was not enough just to teach him a lesson, even if it was killed, it was nothing!


    Everyone didn''t know that this gold-ranked bounty hunter, Blood Crow, had another secret identity, that was one of the five people under the Mengli Seat. The blood crow shot, not because Tang Ye angered him, but because of Meng Li''s command.


    Once a master makes a move, it is obvious how strong it is. Tang Ye saw the strength of the blood crow, and his expression became severe, not as relaxed as before. He didn''t expect such a powerful figure to appear. A gold bounty hunter? He didn''t know the identity of the blood crow, thinking, is this another person who has accepted the reward to get his head?


    Tang Ye stared cautiously at the Blood Raven falling from the sky, although his face was grim, he was not panicked. He had arranged the back road early in the morning, and he could always get away. Beat it, kill. Can''t beat, run. Now he is curious, Blood Raven is a gold-level bounty hunter. Doesn''t he feel embarrassed by running so embarrassingly?


    The gold-level master came to attack, which Tang Ye did not expect. However, he also thought about this situation. However, things are not that simple if this happens. Behind such a person, someone with a deeper background must have followed him. Now that this situation really occurs, who will be behind it?


    If there is such a case, I am afraid it has been quietly watched somewhere. Tang Ye wanted to understand this, opened a small domain secretly, shrouded all the onlookers into the domain, and then saw what was wrong. Unfortunately, it is not so easy to find the person behind the scenes, he can''t feel who is abnormal.


    However, just when he was about to recover the small domain, he suddenly sensed a person, invisible!


    Tang Ye looked at that place, without using the small domain, he could not be seen. Invisible? Isn''t that the same as the invisible man with the black cat before? The Black Cat Invisible Man was sent by Mengli, so now there are invisible people. Could it be related to Mengli again?


    "That woman..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but get a little temper. If Mengli did this again, then he must find a way to solve Mengli, because Mengli has more and more doubts about him. Otherwise, it will seriously affect his plan in the future.


    Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye and squinted his eyes. He could detect that although Tang Ye looked at him, his attention was not on him. He couldn''t figure it out, could it be that Tang Ye is really so powerful, a purple crystal senior bounty hunter, dare you not put yourself, the highest level bounty hunter at the gold level?


    If it weren''t for Meng Li''s order, he didn''t want to dispatch at all, so why bother with a newcomer. After all, in his capacity, shooting a newcomer is really too bullying and will affect his reputation.


    However, since it is here, let''s simply try the strength of this newcomer. What if it is a genius without a single genius, after all, it is just a few months of cultivation. Mengli didn''t let him kill, just let him test. He didn''t have much interest, so he just planned to try it briefly.


    "It looks like you are not afraid?" The Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye and asked. He felt that he would only take a few shots against Tang Ye anyway, so don''t worry.


    Tang Ye had already understood some of the situation in general, recovered, looked at the blood crow''s eyes drifting, and said: "Why are you afraid? You are here to kill me, and I am not afraid of death, so why be afraid."


    "Isn''t afraid of death?" The Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye and laughed very meaningfully, and said: "I killed people, and they all said that they were not afraid of death, but when I was about to face death, I was still scared after all. I am very unhappy. I like to see people who are tough at the beginning, but weak at the end. I didn¡¯t want to kill this kind of person, but if I suddenly hate it, I will kill. I hope you don¡¯t become such a person."


    Tang Ye laughed, looked at the blood crow and said, "I seem to understand your approach. And now I want to tell you a little bit of my habits. I hope that at the beginning it was my enemy, and that was my enemy. Well, in this case, the process and results are simple. Either I kill him or he kills me. Never show up in the middle. The enemy is actually a friend. The first impression is very important. The enemy is always annoying, I don¡¯t I like to accept a disgusting person suddenly, so unpleasant."


    "Ha..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the Blood Crow couldn''t help but laugh, thinking that Tang Ye was still a very kind person.


    "It seems you hate trouble." The Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t you hate it?"


    The Blood Raven joked and said, "Then I will keep my attitude towards you for now, whether to kill or not to kill, depends on the process."


    "Then I won''t watch the process anymore." Tang Ye sneered: "I set the result ahead of time. Either you die or I die!"


    Blood Crow squinted, but Tang Ye was so arrogant. He came to test Tang Ye and didn''t want to kill Tang Ye, but now, Tang Ye said he wanted to kill him. This made him very upset, and felt that Tang Ye had gone too arrogantly, and it would make people look down on it.


    Tang Ye stared at the blood crow, no matter what the blood crow thoughts, he asked, "Why did you take my head? Is it like the ones just now, someone offered me a private reward, you are taking people''s money instead? People do it?"


    The Blood Raven was already very displeased with Tang Ye, and didn''t plan to talk to Tang Ye well, and said coldly, "Did I say I would kill you?"


    "Don''t kill me, then what are you doing?" Tang Ye laughed playfully. Hearing the words of Blood Crow, he actually guessed a lot of news. Assuming that the blood crow was sent by Mengli, but didn''t want to kill him, it was just a test of his identity. Sure enough, Mengli still doubted him, and didn''t know how many things were investigated.


    However, even if Mengli didn''t let the blood crow kill him, Mengli knew too much. Therefore, Mengli must be removed, otherwise it is a huge hidden danger.


    However, Mengli was a fairy who was cultivated from a primitive monster, and her strength was quite terrifying. It might not be easy to kill her.


    The Blood Crow didn''t want to talk nonsense with Tang Ye anymore, and hummed: "If you don''t kill you, you can also be abolished, making you worse off than death!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I''m afraid you can''t do this kind of thing, be careful not to play with yourself to death!"


    If he could kill the Blood Crow, Tang Ye believed that this would have a full effect on the people around him.

 Chapter 1635： Slightly cheap!

    Since the blood crow is here, it is still necessary to kill him after thinking about it. Although the feather attack of the Blood Crow was very powerful, Tang Ye was confident that he could cope. If he really wanted to fight to the death, he felt that he might not be able to kill the blood crow.


    This is not his self-inflation after the enhancement of cultivation, but he feels that a person with three heavens, the so-called master, is not so master. For him, who is full of treasures and secret skills, it is really possible to kill someone who is one rank better than him in a desperate battle.


    The Blood Crow was irritated by Tang Ye, and stopped talking nonsense with Tang Ye, and decided to teach Tang Ye that he was afraid to speak. With a wave of his hand, blood-red feathers appeared in front of him. These feathers are his means of attack, blood crow, blood crow feathers?


    After the blood-colored feathers emerged, the Blood Crow waved his hand, and the blood-colored feathers came out like a bow and arrow, and dense like rain. The most terrifying thing was that they were extremely powerful. Seeing blood on one leg. Therefore, in the face of such an attack, if you can''t stop it, I''m afraid the whole body will really become a hornet''s nest.


    That probably has the strength close to the superior Heavenly Wonderland, or even the Heavenly Wonderland already. A gold-level bounty hunter will be rewarded with huge rewards for any single task. It can be said that it is difficult for others to complete. Remuneration is at least equivalent to the precious things that the task requires. As for why the transaction needs to be done, it is a matter of obtaining what is needed.


    Tang Ye faced such a fierce blood-colored feather attack with such a secret technique, and didn''t dare to neglect the slightest, his expression was obviously heavier than when he dealt with the Golden Retriever Ape Clan just now. This made the onlookers excited, Tang Ye finally stopped being arrogant, and he could see that he no longer showed that confident and sneer face, and his mood was much better!


    Tang Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to everyone''s reaction, and dealt with the **** feathers of the Blood Crow. He knew that he was worse than the Blood Crow in terms of speed and strength. If he directly carried it hard, he probably couldn''t stop them all. Of course, even if you can''t stop it, you won''t be killed in seconds, just get hurt. But now he dare not get hurt casually. In addition, if you carry it hard, the blood crow will not be able to block the next attack. For this reason, Tang Ye chose to jump and avoid, leaving the area attacked by the scarlet feathers.


    "Haha, kill this kid, see how arrogant he is!" At this time, a crowd onlookers laughed. Now that a figure of the Blood Crow level makes a move, he is very confident, and Tang Ye is definitely unable to stop him. Even if it is blocked, it must be injured. In short, Tang Ye could no longer be arrogant.


    Tang Ye chose to jump away from the scarlet feather attack area to avoid. After hearing the laughter of the bystander, her heart became angry. He probably guessed something and jumped in front of that person to avoid it.


    The Blood Crow saw Tang Ye choose to jump away from the scarlet feather attack area to avoid it, and sneered triumphantly, knowing that Tang Ye knew nothing about him. Because of his **** feather attack, he will track it. And the beginning of all this started after Tang Ye was injured by his feathers.


    The blood crow cannot attack without blood. At the beginning, his blood-colored feather wounded Tang Ye and was stained with Tang Ye''s blood. From that moment on, his blood-colored feather would have been tracking the blood to attack. Therefore, the blood-colored feathers he sent out, no matter where Tang Ye fled, he would follow him unless the blood-colored feathers were stained with other blood.


    Tang Ye had just jumped away from the area where the blood-colored feathers attacked, and when he reached the person who was clamoring and laughing at him, that person was startled, thinking that Tang Ye was going to kill him.


    But at this moment, the Scarlet Feather suddenly turned and continued to attack Tang Ye. Scarlet Feather''s speed is extremely fast, Tang Ye must immediately evade a second time.


    The man yelling at Tang Ye saw this and smiled provocatively at Tang Ye who was staying in front of him, knowing that Tang Ye was not here to attack him, but just dodged here to avoid the **** feathers. But you can''t hide it at all!


    Even this person shot Tang Ye! Because he can explain, Tang Ye flashed over suddenly, didn''t he want to kill him? He shot, just a conditioned reflex, instinctively to protect himself! He was very proud. With such an abacus, he really shot Tang Ye.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye quickly jumped up, turned over, and got behind this person.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    At this time, the blood-colored feathers attacked. Because Tang Ye suddenly hid behind the person, the blood-colored feathers attacked that person. The person was immediately beaten into a thousand holes, and he must be dead.


    "This...ah..." The man never expected this result. He was frustrated and very unwilling, but he couldn''t say anything anymore. Blood was splashed on his body and blood was bleeding in his mouth, and then he fell straight down. died.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about this guy''s life or death at all, who made him laugh. In fact, Tang Ye did that because he wanted to make this guy unable to laugh, but also to experiment.


    The most important thing is to experiment. He knew that a person at the level of Blood Crow would not attack that simple. Scarlet feathers that can track are not impossible. Sure enough, guess what he did. However, he hadn''t guessed that this blood-colored feather tracking attack was related to human blood. He just guessed that it might be possible to track this step, so it was okay to quickly hide behind others and use them as a shield to resolve an attack.


    That was the fact. After the **** feather attacked that person, it resolved and stopped attacking Tang Ye.


    In fact, what Tang Ye didn''t know was that Scarlet Feather no longer tracked and attacked him because it was contaminated with that person''s blood and changed the tracking aura. And attacking that person was not what the Blood Crow wanted, so the Blood Crow withdrew the attack.


    At this time, the Blood Crow was misled a bit. He originally thought that Tang Ye was just jumping away from the attack area of ??the blood-colored feathers. In that case, Tang Ye would be too simple and white. However, he did not expect that Tang Ye immediately hid behind that person, and then resolved the Scarlet Feather''s tracking attack and the tracking principle instructions.


    The blood crow was thinking, is this a coincidence for Tang Ye, or does he know how to resolve his **** feather attack?


    "This despicable guy is actually using an innocent person as a shield!" At this time, someone scolded Tang Ye because they saw Tang Ye jump in front of the person and let that person block the **** feathers. As a result, the person died. , He was fine.


    Soon, many people scolded Tang Ye, saying that he was despicable and shameless, and must kill him and so on. He was too much, but this aroused anger.


    However, Tang Ye rolled his eyes and ignored these people at all. He had a reason to explain, he turned his head back and hummed to those people in a casual manner: "I just evaded the attack. Who knew he actually hit me, then I can only continue to avoid his attack. What''s wrong with me doing this? Is it? If you all treat me as an enemy, and everything I say is wrong, I won¡¯t be too lazy to explain to you.¡±


    "You..." Everyone was so angry with Tang Ye that they felt like this was a rascal.


    But in the situation just now, that person had indeed attacked Tang Ye. In such a situation, those watching behind were also speechless, and Tang Ye was really a thief and a thief.

 Chapter 1636： The most important thing!

    Although the attack of the Scarlet Feather didn''t hurt Tang Ye, Tang Ye was really suppressed, and it was obvious that Tang Ye would not be the opponent of the Blood Raven. With this, the onlookers were relieved. However, in order not to be taken by Tang Yeyin, they retreated so far, lest they be used as a shield by Tang Ye again.


    The Blood Crow was misled by Tang Ye''s misplay, but he didn''t bother to think about it so much. It was just a move. If the attack failed, there would be another attack.


    The blood crow gathered blood-colored feathers again, that shield was dead, and these feathers would track Tang Ye again. Another burst of **** feathers, like dense drizzle, flew towards Tang Ye, Tang Ye could only evade. This time he jumped and left early, hiding again and again. But it won''t work if you continue like this. If you don''t dissolve the scarlet feathers, it will consume a lot of money to keep hiding. Although consumption has never been a problem for him, it is inevitable that people can see. And, if you don''t fight back, you won''t win.


    This is not the result he wants. What he wants is to win. Simply put, killing the blood crow.


    Tang Ye began to pay attention to the characteristics of the blood-colored feathers. Why didn''t the blood-colored feathers just track down? That was because they attacked others. Do you need another shield to resolve? This doesn''t work anymore. For one thing, those people are already on guard and hiding far away. Moreover, it¡¯s not good to do this. It doesn¡¯t mean that you are drawing others in and adding enemies to war. Only other methods can be used to dissolve the attack of this blood-colored feather.


    Then Tang Ye considered why Scarlet Feather could track him. It might be the Blood Crow manipulating it, but he noticed that the Blood Crow did not emit any other powers after releasing the **** feather, just like watching a play on the side, very easy to do. . It was a bit irritating, he was so relaxed, he was forced into embarrassment. Tang Ye had to admit that there was still a gap with Blood Crow. However, he knew very well that what he had to do was to crack the blood crow''s moves little by little.


    Constantly jumping and avoiding, Tang Ye suddenly jumped to the shield that was killed by Scarlet Feather. At this time, he noticed that Scarlet Feather''s movement had become a little slower, as if it had been affected. Tang Ye immediately thought that the shield could affect Scarlet Feathers, but there was a huge loophole in this guess, and the shield was nothing special. There must be other things. At this time, Tang Ye noticed the blood constantly flowing from the shield.


    Seeing the blood, and a strong smell of blood, Tang Ye''s head suddenly flashed, thinking of something. As a result, he fell to the corpse of the shield, immediately used his hands to force, sucked up a bunch of "shield" blood, and then sent it to the blood-colored feathers that had been traced.


    The blood was scattered, and it was all contaminated with the blood-colored feathers that were traced. Then, the blood-colored feathers suddenly changed the attack trajectory, swooped down, and pierced the corpse of the "shield".


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ye sneered, and finally knew what was going on with this Scarlet Feather''s tracking attack. It is a question of blood. Because he shed blood, Scarlet Feather was set to track and attack himself. However, if Scarlet Feather touches other blood, it will attack the person to whom the blood belongs. In this case, using someone else''s blood can resolve the Scarlet Feather''s tracking attack.


    After Tang Ye thought of this, she looked at the onlookers. Although they were all hiding away, it was not difficult to run among them. When those people saw Tang Ye suddenly looking at them unkindly, they couldn''t help but stepped back a few steps, worrying that Tang Ye would use it as a shield again. This guy is really mean!


    But Tang Ye didn''t have that idea. He didn''t want to really irritate everyone because of this and let everyone attack him. He looked back at the Blood Raven, squinted his eyes, still thinking about something.


    At this time, he noticed that there was still blood on his leg, which was the wound hit by the feather of the blood crow just now. He frowned and guessed again that Scarlet Feather''s tracking consciousness should be affected by the smell of blood, because it became slow when the Scarlet Feather approached the "shield". At that time, Scarlet Feather did not touch the blood, but " The **** smell of "Shield" blood is passed.


    For this reason, Tang Yeyun used the strength of the dead wood to cure the wounds on his legs. There was no more blood flowing out and no more smell. In this way, the **** feather attack of the blood crow would no longer have the ability to track.


    Seeing this, the blood crow squinted slightly, watching Tang Ye silently. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so smart, he could figure out his attack so quickly. But this was not enough, the scarlet feather was just his simple attack, so he launched another attack.


    "You are very smart." The Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye and smiled, still looking calm and comfortable, and said: "However, my attack is not the only one."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I know, so I''m waiting for your second secret technique attack."


    The corner of Xue Crow''s mouth twitched, not knowing whether he was mocking Tang Ye or was angry. Tang Ye always behaved very calmly and didn''t take him seriously, which made him somewhat angry. So he was not polite, and waved his hand to shoot a **** feather towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned, telling him instinctively that this was different from the scarlet feather just now. But he still wanted to resolve it like just now, so he used that "shield" blood to hit Scarlet Feather. However, the Scarlet Feather changed after touching the blood.


    I saw the blood-colored feathers merged into the blood, and then, the blood seemed to have gravity, absorbing the other blood of the "shield" and turning into a large mass of blood, and then the blood changed its shape and became a person''s appearance. . And that, it was exactly the appearance of the dead "shield", but his whole body was blood-red, his face blurred, like a dead person.


    And because the "shield" lying on the ground lost all his blood, it now looked like a corpse.


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw this situation, feeling that the trick of Blood Crow was a little too scary. Can absorb blood? If it was said that the blood-colored feather touched his blood, would it **** his blood? Even if he is still alive and can be absorbed by blood, I am afraid he will not survive.


    Now Tang Ye''s blood has not been sucked away, but he has to face the blood man. I am afraid that the power of this blood man will not be weak. This is the second secret technique of the blood crow, which absorbs blood to form a battle puppet.


    But the real horror of the blood crow, Tang Ye probably guessed, that is that he can''t bleed in front of the blood crow, otherwise it is possible for the blood crow to control the blood, use the blood as a breakthrough, and then manipulate the blood to easily kill people.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s solemn face, the Blood Raven smiled and said, "It seems that you have noticed the most important thing to pay attention to when facing me. That''s right, you can''t bleed in front of me, otherwise it''s just a drop. You might die. Just now, I just didn''t want to kill you, otherwise you thought you could still live?"

 Chapter 1637： Take the initiative!

    Tang Ye was very upset by Blood Raven''s words. Does it mean, "If I want you to die, you are already dead"?


    It seems that he is still alive because the other party released water. Tang Ye didn''t like this kind of thing, in fact, he was also a very proud person. The words of the Blood Raven completely trampled on his arrogance.


    It seems that I can''t be so passive. At this moment, Tang Ye felt that something could be revealed. Can be explained by the unique talent, so you are not afraid of being suspected. Even if it is suspected, there is no way. If you don''t use those power, you can''t win the Blood Crow.


    The Blood Crow didn''t pay attention to Tang Ye from beginning to end, and the solemn expression Tang Ye showed was in his expectation. And, Tang Ye''s dignified look became unwilling again, which was also in his expectation. He knew that Tang Ye was actually a competitive person, everyone liked to win, but Tang Ye probably liked it even more. Therefore, he expected Tang Ye to be unwilling. But what about that, he will continue to trample on Tang Ye, telling Tang Ye with a huge power gap that he can never beat him. To him, Tang Ye is a soft persimmon, he can pinch it whatever he wants.


    "Now, you have to fight this blood man well. I just need to watch it from the side. From your look, it seems that you want to play slowly. Okay, I will play with you slowly. But you have to be careful. , This blood man died because of you. It hates you very much and will kill you at all costs." The blood crow said to Tang Ye with a smile.


    He originally wanted to play slowly, after all, he had to complete the task given by Meng Li, to investigate Tang Ye well to see what Tang Ye had secrets. However, he felt that Tang Ye didn''t have anything particularly powerful, otherwise, how could he play so easily.


    Tang Ye looked at the blood crow and suddenly sneered, and said: "I don''t think this will work, it seems very rude to you."


    "Huh?" Blood Crow didn''t know what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You have to fight with you, otherwise you don''t have to move, this weather is cold, I''m afraid it will make you cold."


    "Heh..." The Blood Crow knew what Tang Ye meant, it turned out to be actually fighting him. He sneered and contemptuously said to Tang Ye: "You are kind, but it depends on whether you can do it."


    Tang Ye didn''t even solve the **** man, so why did he actually fight him?


    Tang Ye shrugged, did not say much, and started his counterattack. His right hand burned with a raging flame, and then hit the ground with a punch. The ground vibrated more and more vigorously, and then a flame python emerged from the ground. This is like a summoning secret technique, let the flame python help fight.


    Tang Ye didn''t summon the flame truth listener, the flame truth listener beast is stronger than the python. Diting is a sacred beast, and its formation has the addition of the supreme Buddhism, so the flames of Diting is not only the power of flames, but also the power of Dharma and divine beasts. It''s just that this kind of beast doesn''t exist in Jiuzhongtian. On the plane of the Nine Heavens, there is no source of power, and there is no true God, hell, and so on. Therefore, if you release the truth to listen to the beast, it will definitely make people doubt.


    Don''t need to listen to the beast, the flame python is already very powerful. The flame python can fight the blood man, and Tang Ye can start to fight the blood crow. He didn''t want to be so passive anymore, waiting for the Blood Crow to deal with him slowly. If you don''t fight back, you won''t win.


    "That''s...?!" Seeing Tang Ye summon a flame python, everyone was surprised. That''s a rather advanced secret technique. It is definitely not easy to mobilize the elemental power to form an entity monster to assist in the battle. Usually when you see some masters attacking moves, although some have turned into physical monsters, but there is only the time for that move, and it cannot last, so the power is just that move.


    But Tang Ye''s difference, it has existed for a long time, will not be fatally beaten, and will almost never disappear. This is equivalent to an extra master to help fight. In order to unleash the elemental power of this entity, in addition to mastery and thorough control of the elemental power, it must also be able to condense a large amount of elemental power. These two points, no matter what, are difficult to achieve.


    But Tang Ye did it!


    Everyone was surprised. Because of that, Tang Ye is very skilled in the control of the fire element, and can also quickly gather the fire element, and can maintain the fire element and supply it. If you really want to say it, you must have at least the strength of a superior heavenly fairyland, or even a true fairyland, to call out the fire giant python. If not, then you must have a mysterious and powerful practice secret.


    No matter what, Tang Ye can release to this point, her strength must not be underestimated.


    The onlookers were stunned, and the blood crow frowned. Tang Ye''s strength surpassed each other with surprises, just like refreshing, it became stronger after refreshing. Perhaps, Blood Crow guessed that Tang Ye might not be as simple as he thought.


    Looking at all of this, naturally there are Mengli and Iron Fist. They don''t believe that only a few months have passed, and Tang Ye can strengthen to that point. There are only two reasons for that, one is that Tang Ye is very strong, hiding his strength. One is that Tang Ye has been assisted by hermit masters in the past few months, and under the incisive guidance, her strength has improved by leaps and bounds.


    For the first reason, they have a negative reason. Because they had been in contact with Tang Ye before, if Tang Ye had hidden his strength, they could not have noticed it, otherwise, wouldn''t it prove that they are weak?


    As for the second reason, it is quite possible. Because in the past few months, Tang Ye has been staying in the forest a lot, and he is alone. Others really don''t know what he has done or gained. Maybe there was a mysterious person instructing him, or maybe he got some treasure.


    Before he didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, many appearances confused the people behind him. Like Mengli, it is speculated that Tang Ye is related to the human demons, but Tang Ye is also a heavenly clan, it is difficult to draw conclusions.


    Tang Ye knew that someone was observing him behind him, but there was a way to solve those things, and now the main thing is to solve the blood crow. He asked the flame python to fight the blood man and rushed towards the blood crow to attack.


    Facing the gold-level bounty hunters, he also took the initiative to attack. This was Tang Ye''s choice. Others were also quite surprised, thinking that Tang Ye was different. Just at that momentum, I suddenly felt that Tang Ye was not so arrogant.


    The Blood Raven became increasingly impatient with Tang Ye. The more Tang Ye resisted, the more he felt that it was a provocation to him, but this provocation was meaningless, because he believed that Tang Ye could not help him. A pointless provocation is harassment and noise. He was irritated by this, so he should get rid of Tang Ye soon.


    "Since you want to die so much, then I will fulfill you." The Blood Crow said lightly to Tang Ye. Although he was irritable, he didn''t show how angry.


    Only by calm can it appear that he is dismissive of Tang Ye, otherwise would it be too much for Tang Ye to face.


    Tang Ye approached the Blood Crow, wondering how the Blood Crow was capable of close combat.

 Chapter 1638： Strangling blood!

    The Blood Crow calmly and coldly watched Tang Ye rushing over to attack him, and he still dismissed Tang Ye, as if watching a trash struggling desperately but still couldn''t change his fate. He didn''t want to deal with Tang Ye like this, not because he was kind, but because he felt that he was wasting time.


    "If there is a gap, there is a gap, and it can''t be changed with your blood and courage." After Tang Ye rushed in front of him, the blood crow said to Tang Ye lightly. Then he waved his hands and his clothes fluttered like a king. However, his feminine temperament, without the demeanor of a king at all, seemed a bit strange.


    After the blood crow waved his hands, strands of bloodshot formed behind him, and the bloodshot fluttered enchantingly, which felt quite strange, giving people a feeling of being difficult to fight. The Blood Raven himself still stood still, watching the show calmly.


    Tang Ye''s fire fist attacked, and those bloodshots quickly flew out, rotated and entangled, forming a net, but it was an irregular net, like a snake, drilling everywhere. But it was this bloodshot that was shocked when Tang Ye''s fist hit. Because these bloodshots cut his flames. Fortunately, his flame was above his fist, which made him feel the terrible bloodshot, so he closed his fist back in time, otherwise his fist might have been cut.


    Because he used a tremendous amount of power, the flame was quite strong, however, the flame was easily cut by bloodshot, and it could not be closed to recover, which showed that the bloodshot was extremely powerful and terrifying. If you stretch your fist up, I''m afraid the fist will be cut into pieces.


    After Tang Ye retracted his fist, he immediately jumped back, opened the distance, stared at the blood crow, thinking about how to break the bloodshot. If you can''t get close to the blood crow, you can''t defeat the blood crow.


    "I think your ability to fight close to people is very weak, otherwise you wouldn''t be so close to you." Tang Ye stared at the blood crow and sneered. He wanted to test the blood crow or disturb the blood crow.


    However, the blood crow was very calm, watching Tang Ye smile slightly, not afraid to tell Tang Ye his secret, admit what Tang Ye said, and said: "Yes, I am very weak in close combat with people because I hate others. I met me, so I never thought about fighting close to people." The Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye with a faint smile, but was very arrogant, raised his head, and said to Tang Ye: "But what about this? Can you? Are you close to me? You can''t be close to me, then you can''t beat me."


    "Heh..." The Blood Crow couldn''t help but sneered in disdain, and hummed: "It''s impossible to tell you what to do to win."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, then jumped violently, his right fist was shining with blazing flames, and he attacked the blood crow again, trying to break through those bloodshots. However, those bloodshots were very powerful and directly wrapped Tang Ye away. If it is cut into the body by bloodshot eyes and bleeds, it will be over. Blood crows can control blood. If human blood is manipulated, there is no chance of survival.


    Chi Chi!


    The bloodshot doesn''t feel like liquid at all, it seems to be dozens of times harder than steel wire, and because of its small size, it has a very sharp and tough front. If it rushes to touch it at high speed, it will be cut directly, and it will cut like iron. .


    Tang Ye must burn a strong enough flame on his fist to attack, see how the flame is being cut, and observe whether he can force a breakthrough through the flame.


    As a result, as soon as the flame touched the blood screen, it fell to pieces and looked vulnerable. Tang Ye knew that he could not force a breakthrough, so he returned again.


    This bloodshot is very tricky. On the other side, the battle between the flame python and the blood man was fierce, and the two sides were entangled, not knowing when to stop. However, the onlookers, as well as the Blood Raven, believed that going on like that would be very detrimental to Tang Ye. Because every additional minute of the flame giant''s existence, Tang Ye would consume a lot of power. If this struggle continues, Tang Ye will definitely lose.


    However, Tang Ye never worried about this problem. The existence of Dead Tree and Spring, let him possess almost inexhaustible power, unless the spiritual power of this world is exhausted. Therefore, not only would he not have an accident due to excessive consumption, but he was also certain that the blood man would be killed by the flame python. The flame burns, and the blood man is a blood metamorphosis after all, fighting with the fire, it will be affected invisibly, and it will slowly evaporate. After a long time, the blood man will inevitably be lost, and then it will be the time when the flame python won.


    As long as the flame python is not defeated, Tang Ye does not need to pay attention to the matter over there, he is dedicated to dealing with the blood crow. But at this time, the Blood Crow didn''t give him time, and he slowly thought about how to dissolve the bloodshot eyes. He said coldly to Tang Ye: "I have enough fun now? If this is the case, then I should take the initiative."


    After all, the Blood Crow waved at Tang Ye, and immediately all the bloodshots flocked to Tang Ye as if thousands of troops were ordered by the general.


    The bloodshot intertwined, forming a large net that cannot be avoided. After being surrounded by it, if it cannot be resolved, it will probably be cut into pieces of flesh and blood. And this is the blood crow''s killer blow to Tang Ye.


    He didn''t want to play anymore, and was a little irritable by Tang Ye, so he just killed Tang Ye. As for how to explain to Meng Li, that said, he thought that Tang Ye had hidden his powerful strength, and he should be able to resolve it in the face of the bloodnet strangulation. But I didn''t expect that Tang Ye didn''t have that strength, everything was fake, it was really an accident that he died.


    Besides, if he was killed in this way, he would definitely not be a powerful master. As for the Lord of the Realm, Chang Yao, he said that Tang Ye must be cultivated as a genius in a million. Killing Tang Ye, Chang Yao might have opinions. But that wasn''t his business anymore, but let Meng Li explain it.


    Therefore, Blood Crow decided to kill Tang Ye, and he would not be embarrassed by anyone.


    "I forgot to tell you that this trick to kill you is called blood strangulation. Probably...you will die in a bit of pain, haha." The Blood Crow looked at Tang Ye with a smile.


    One move to kill Tang Ye means that he is sure that Tang Ye will die. He announced the result of this battle. In fact, there is no need to declare, he, a gold-level bounty hunter, can''t kill a purple crystal-level one?


    The onlookers saw that the blood crow launched a bloodstrike attack on Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye was bound to die. Because, it is said that the Blood Raven has used this trick to do quite frightening feats. Once it strangled a high-level monster directly without any effort. On another occasion, a dozen bounty hunters focused on his prey, trying to kill him to **** the prey. However, more than a dozen bounty hunters who were all masters were all strangled by Blood Raven with just one move, and more than a dozen advanced bounty hunters were killed at the same time. That trick is bloodstrike.


    Now, the blood silk screen has surrounded Tang Ye in all directions, constantly narrowing the distance, and when Tang Ye is cut, it will be when Tang Ye has died.


    This time, could Tang Ye still survive?


    The crowd onlookers did not believe it. The Blood Raven was even more unbelievable. If Tang Ye could not be killed, his reputation would have to be affected, which he did not allow.


    Tang Ye stared at the bloodshot that was shrinking continuously, and suddenly rushed forward.

 Chapter 1639： Jumped out!

    Everyone still wondered what to do with Tang Ye, who was surrounded by bloodstrikes, whether he was obediently waiting to die, or desperately resisting. But it''s useless to resist desperately. It''s destined to die. It''s better to bear it obediently. Or, in order not to experience the pain of being crushed, just commit suicide. Just blow your head with one punch. However, everyone did not expect Tang Ye to rush forward.


    That is where the blood crow is!


    Does Tang Ye still want to rush to deal with the blood crow?


    This is ridiculous!


    Everyone thought Tang Ye''s behavior was stupid and ridiculous. I couldn''t break through the blood just now, can I still break through now?


    Just like watching a monkey playing, everyone looked at Tang Ye with a smile. The Blood Raven looked at Tang Ye and found it quite ridiculous, and this ridiculousness made him feel extremely impatient. He didn''t want to see Tang Ye knowing that he was not his opponent, but he wanted to be so desperate, he wanted to kill Tang Ye immediately.


    The Blood Crow slammed his hand, and the bloodshot shrank even more, trying to speed up the killing of Tang Ye. At this moment, Tang Ye rushed out and attacked the shrunken bloodshot. However, the situation is still the same as before. The bloodshot power is very powerful, and it seems that it can split anything, and the flames are immediately torn apart. In order not to hurt himself, Tang Ye quickly retreated.


    Seeing this scene, everyone burst into laughter, thinking that Tang Ye could have any unexpected strength. Unexpectedly, it would still be the same as before. It would be a fart. Just wait for death. The more you struggle, the more embarrassed it is. . Why not be a quiet beautiful man before dying?


    Some of the people were actually very embarrassed about Tang Ye''s about to be killed. Because Tang Ye was a natural fire talented Celestial Clan, this was a genius like no other. It''s a shame that such a rare genius died like this. However, everyone was not sympathetic. Tang Ye was killed because he was too arrogant and provoke right and wrong, it was his own death!


    Being the same as the Celestial Clan, I would probably regret more. But people from other tribes feel very happy. Don''t the heavens claim to be superior, it''s so pleasant to die a genius now. Moreover, this is the Celestial Clan killing the Celestial Clan, fighting in the nest, other tribes like to watch this kind of thing.


    After Tang Ye retreated, he did not give up breaking through the bloodshot and attacked the past again, but the same result was still achieved. The flame was cut by bloodshot, and he had to return.


    But he still didn''t give up, breaking through again and again, seeing the bloodshot shrinking smaller and smaller, he was about to be killed.


    Others knew that the overall situation was settled, and some turned and left. After all, they were killed by blood strangulation, and the corpse was torn apart. It was very **** and brutal. They didn''t want to see such a thing.


    As the person who cast this trick, Blood Crow had seen too many human bodies being strangled, so he still watched indifferently. And he was indifferent to Tang Ye''s breakthrough behavior again and again, because he knew that Tang Ye could not break through. At this time, his thoughts have reached other places. He was thinking, will Master Mengli come out to stop him?


    He believed that Mengli was somewhere at this time, or used the ability of space transformation to watch what was happening right now. If Mengli didn''t stop it, then he didn''t oppose him killing Tang Ye. In this case, Chang Yao, the lord of the world, was held accountable, and Mengli helped to block it.


    After thinking about this, the Blood Crow smiled, and looked back at Tang Ye, suddenly his pupils contracted suddenly, seeing an incredible thing, an abnormal change occurred!


    "That''s...?!" And those people also exclaimed in exclamation, astonished, unable to believe what I saw.


    Those who turned to leave were also attracted, turning around one after another to see what happened.


    And what they saw was Tang Ye rushing out of the blood-strangled closed blood net, and the raging fist was hitting the blood crow. Tang Ye''s speed was very fast, as if he had directly changed in front of the blood crow. And at this speed, the blood crow can''t avoid it!


    What exactly is going on? How did Tang Ye break through the blood screen?


    Looking at the blood screen, it was not broken at all, so how did Tang Ye come out?


    The only thing that can make everyone think of is Smart Jump, but the space of Smart Jump is still aura weaving. Blood Crow has already solved this flaw. His bloodshots are integrated into the aura, so even if you use Smart Jump, you can¡¯t jump. Through those bloodshots.


    The Blood Raven originally thought, if Tang Ye used the method of Smart Jump, that is, Space Jump, to break his **** strangulation, then all he could see was that Tang Ye was cut into pieces of meat, then fluttered and fell to the ground , And blood fell down like a light rain.


    But now, Tang Ye jumped out of bloodshot. The Blood Raven didn''t know how Tang Ye did this. He was astonished for a moment, but this astonishment was fatal and would make him hit by Tang Ye.


    Even if the strength is one level lower, if you stand still and let you hit, you will still be seriously injured. If hit to a vital part, it will also be fatal.


    Tang Ye flashed to the blood crow, sneered, and punched the blood crow fiercely to kill the blood crow!


    In fact, he was able to jump out of the blood screen, using the smart jump. But why it was not cut, it was because he changed the surrounding space. He first used the small domain, turned the surrounding space into his own space, cut off the bloodline space of the blood crow, and used the smart jump in his space, so he was not injured by the bloodshot.


    In doing so, Tang Ye was gambling. He didn''t know if it was possible. At that time, he was worried that perhaps his small realm would not be able to crack the bloodshot of the Blood Raven. He tried this, and when he punched and broke through, he switched to a small area, but the blood screen was still very strong. Then there was no time, and he planned to no longer break with his fists, but to jump over with agility.


    If you continue to fail, you will be dead. If it succeeds, it can still live. Tang Ye was very upset, he didn''t like to make fun of his life. But being blocked by the blood crow, there is no way. Fortunately, luck played a role in him again, and he jumped out without being strangled by the blood screen.


    Now, when he arrived in front of the blood crow, he would not be polite, he exhausted all his strength, and suddenly punched the blood crow.


    The Blood Crow was thinking about something else just now, because he knew that Tang Ye was going to be killed by him, that was for sure. However, when he recovered, Tang Ye came to him. He was stunned again, and when he was stunned, he missed the opportunity to evade for the first time, so there must be no way to avoid Tang Ye''s punch.


    It can only be said that he never dreamed that Tang Ye could jump surrounded by blood strands. This happened too unexpectedly, too suddenly, and this point became a turning point in determining the outcome.


    boom!


    The blood crow was hit directly by the front door with a punch, and his face was distorted. The most important thing was to hear a "click" and the sound of the neck being interrupted, the blood crow might not survive.


    The impact was too strong, and the head was broken directly, and the head did not fly out, which was pretty good.


    boom!


    When the blood crow was hit, the whole person flew out a long way, his eyes widened after he hit the ground, he was not completely dead yet, still in consternation and unwillingness.

 Chapter 1640： Dont dare to mess with it!

    Seeing the blood crow being fisted by Tang Ye, the onlookers were all dumbfounded. This can''t be true. How could Tang Ye hit the Blood Crow, let alone hurt the Blood Crow!


    However, the fact is that next they saw that Tang Ye rushed over again quickly, before the blood crow that hit the ground, suddenly leaned down, and hit the blood crow''s head that had been distorted by the impact just now. , After one punch, another punch until the blood crow''s head was buried in the ground.


    With every punch of Tang Ye, blood was splashed. The scene still looked very bloody. It felt like a lunatic was murdering a person brutally, killing a person and still brutalizing the body.


    This scene actually happened very quickly. Tang Ye took advantage of his illness to kill him. After others hadn¡¯t expected the Blood Crow to be beaten, he did not give the Blood Crow any chance to breathe, even though the Blood Crow was about to die. He also chased it immediately, making up a few punches in this way, and completely beat the Blood Crow to death.


    Everyone was still astonished as to why Tang Ye could skip the bloodstrike. And out of this astonishment, seeing Tang Ye hitting the Blood Crow with a punch, couldn''t help being astonished again. When he came back to his senses, it was the scene where Tang Ye exploded Blood Crow''s head.


    Wow!


    Suddenly, the scene was in an uproar, and a huge commotion broke out. But the Blood Crow was killed by Tang Ye, how could this be possible!


    But looking at the blood crow''s body, his head was gone, and Tang Ye was beaten and buried in the ground. Even the head buried in the ground has been smashed. At this time, I am afraid that only a pool of flesh and blood remains. Therefore, what they thought was impossible has become a reality.


    "Wh, how could... like this?" A big man among the overwhelmingly surprised people hummed blankly.


    "Impossible! Impossible!" someone shouted again, firmly not believing that Tang Ye could kill the Blood Raven.


    The commotion in the scene escalated. The people who were hiding behind watching Tang Ye were also incredulous at this kind of thing. The white cat also has the ability to be invisible. She hides herself, watching Tang Ye from a relatively close place. As a result, she was also very surprised by what Tang Ye did. Because she was so surprised, she could not save the Blood Raven in time. Now, one of their mysterious five, the Blood Raven is dead. With the addition of the previous black cat, five of the five people have already died two!


    As a companion, the white cat was supposed to save the blood crow, but Tang Ye jumped out of the blood-strangulation and immediately attacked the blood crow who was under guard, and then Tang Ye went to kill the blood crow in the end. This process was fast. There is not enough time for the white cat to react.


    "How could this happen..." The white cat couldn''t help humming. Now I don''t know how to report to Mengli. Did you tell Mengli that the blood crow was killed by Tang Ye? I am afraid that few people believe that Tang Ye can kill the Blood Raven?


    The blood crow was dead, and the white cat could not be saved. Looking at Tang Ye, she was still full of mysteries as before, she couldn''t see through. Today''s affairs have been watched by so many eyes on Tang Ye. If there is anything strange, it will naturally be known to everyone. Next, there will be a sensation that everyone discusses. So the white cat knew that he couldn''t find anything here, so he immediately went back to report to Mengli to see what Mengli was going to do next.


    At this moment, Mengli was sitting in the office of the Bounty Guild, looking at Tang Ye with the ability of spatial imaging. She also watched everything about Tang Ye killing the Blood Crow. She was also very surprised, unable to believe that Tang Ye actually killed the Blood Raven. Now, two of the mysterious five people she cultivated have been killed.


    As for the two powerful men who died, their deaths had something to do with Tang Ye. The first black cat was killed while monitoring Tang Ye. Although they didn''t know if Tang Ye killed it, they didn''t believe that there was such a coincidence and thought it was most likely that Tang Ye killed it. And now, the Blood Crow was killed by Tang Ye in the crowd. This is what Tang Ye did. So, can you think that Tang Ye is indeed hiding a lot of things? It is even possible that Tang Ye is the Human Demon!


    What''s interesting is that even if the blood crow died, Meng Li didn''t feel any pain, even if it was her carefully trained subordinate. Just like the black cat was killed, she didn''t have too many emotions, but more concerned about Tang Ye''s truth.


    The Lord Chang Yao also knew that Tang Ye killed the Blood Crow. Originally, when he knew that someone was going to kill Tang Ye, he was very angry and wanted to send someone to save Tang Ye, because anyway, Tang Ye was a member of the Celestial Clan, and even the one who saved his daughter Qingling. Even if Tang Ye had any unforgivable sin, he would kill him, not someone else. It''s a pity that he is not in the forest fair, so it is too late to pass the order to others. Unexpectedly, it was not the Blood Crow that killed Tang Ye, but Tang Ye.


    "It''s really an unexpected result, this Tang Ye...very interesting." Chang Yao looked very interesting. His observations and guesses about Tang Ye are no less than Mengli''s. Even with his unique and tricky vision and keen awareness, the guess of Tang Ye would be more complete and accurate than Meng Li. For example, the matter between Tang Ye and the human demon.


    However, even if Tang Ye had a relationship with the human demon, he didn''t care, because he himself didn''t care about the human demon very much. He had his own ideas, and left the matter to the people of the upper realm to solve it from the beginning.


    He seemed to be looking forward to other things, not for fear of chaos, but for another plan.


    After being alienated by him, Qing Ling left the forest fair and returned to the capital where the Lord of the Realm was. But she still cared about Tang Ye. After knowing that someone was going to kill Tang Ye, she immediately wanted to go to the Forest Bazaar, but she was stopped by Chang Yao. Then she knew that Lan Ning was still there, so she immediately sent a message and asked Lan Ning to help Tang Ye.


    Lan Ning was indeed still at the Forest Fair, and when Tang Ye was embarrassed, she was in the crowd. From the beginning of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan''s mercenary group to the Blood Crow''s attack, Lan Ning stayed outside the crowd to watch. Regarding Tang Ye''s continuous victory over the Golden Retriever Ape Clan mercenary team and the Blood Raven, she was relatively calmer than others.


    But that doesn''t mean she is not surprised. In the past few months, Tang Ye has grown to this point, plus she was suspicious of Tang Ye from the beginning, and now she can''t even doubt Tang Ye. Facing the blood crow, she struggled. But now, Tang Ye can kill the Blood Raven, doesn''t it mean that he can also deal with her?


    The rookie a few months ago, can he be his opponent now? Lan Ning didn''t accept any reason for this kind of thing, nor could it take Tang Ye''s unique talent. Now Lan Ning felt that it was necessary to personally try Tang Ye''s strength.


    Of course, she won''t do it now. Tang Yegang fought against the blood crow, and now it makes no sense to take action. Therefore, after Lan Ning watched Tang Ye for a long time, he turned around and left, still with an unusually indifferent, but gorgeous and charming appearance.


    After killing the Blood Raven, Tang Ye looked at the tumultuous crowd and didn''t say much. After adjusting his physical condition, he left directly, calm and indifferent, walking step by step. When they arrived in front of the crowd, those people consciously gave way.


    They didn''t dare to provoke Tang Ye who could kill the blood crow.

 Chapter 1641： Try your skills!

    In fact, everyone very much hopes that another master can kill Tang Ye. For Tang Ye, they were really irritated to the extreme. First, the mercenary squad of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan thought it could teach Tang Ye, but the Golden Retriever Ape Clan was killed by Tang Ye. Then came the Blood Raven, thinking that he could definitely kill the cruel Tang Ye, but unexpectedly turned around when Tang Ye was about to be killed. This is really unwilling!


    But no other stronger master came out to deal with Tang Ye, everyone could only sigh in sigh, watching Tang Ye leave powerless. They categorically did not dare to take action against Tang Ye. Even though Tang Ye had experienced two battles, Tang Ye''s situation still seemed quite powerful. They didn''t know how much power Tang Ye still had, and if he shot it, he might be killed.


    After Tang Ye left, he went directly to the bounty union. To everyone''s surprise, and quite speechless, he actually took on a few more bounty tasks.


    "This kid Nima..." Whether it was a bounty hunter, a member of a mercenary group, or other bystanders, after knowing that Tang Ye had just gone through a life and death battle, he went directly to the bounty union to take the task, and they were speechless. Yes, it is impossible to describe his feelings towards Tang Ye''s behavior.


    Isn''t this a fool? It''s so weird. Or, I think he is too unfeeling. The reason why the bounty hunters and mercenaries reject Tang Ye so much is because Tang Ye took a lot of tasks and even completed them, which greatly reduced the remuneration income of many people. Because of this matter, didn''t Tang Ye be stunned by someone. Although he failed to kill him, he won, but don''t pick up a bunch of tasks just after the war. Is this determined to drive some bounty hunters and mercenaries to a dead end?


    "Damn it, who is going to kill this kid!" Some bounty hunters and mercenaries really hate Tang Ye and itchy all over, they can''t fight Tang Ye, but also find some opponents to fight and vent.


    Now, Tang Ye is very famous. Arrogant character, strong strength, strange behavior. When most people mention him, they will talk about the hateful heavenly monster!


    Naturally, Tang Ye didn''t care about other people''s emotions. After taking the task, he went into the forest, looking for a quiet and safe place as usual, where there were mountains, water and game, and he got some food, and then took a good rest. At the same time, don''t forget to pay attention to cultivation matters and see how your strength grows.


    Now, fighting is a very effective way of cultivation. Normally, fighting with monsters and beasts, while doing tasks, is also practicing. In the past few months, Tang Ye has done so almost without eating and sleeping. Coupled with the inherited knowledge of the old man with remnant soul, as well as his own secrets and talents, he has made rapid progress. And just now, he was fighting twice in a row, and he often threatened his life when he was with the blood crow. Now that he won, it probably has a lot of benefits for cultivation.


    The more life-threatening, the more potential that can be stimulated. The potential that is stimulated will assist the cultivation side. So sometimes after experiencing a life and death battle, there is no need to do anything, just take a good rest, and then you will discover , The strength has broken through!


    Tang Ye hoped that he could break through to the higher-level Heavenly Wonderland, so he was scarcely afraid of anything in the third heaven. But after the break, it was determined that the benefits of the battle had been played out. He closed his eyes and realized it, and found that he could not break through to the superior Heavenly Wonderland. However, the training progress has also been greatly improved. It used to be an intermediate-level Celestial Wonderland, and now it has taken a big step towards a higher-level Celestial Wonderland. As long as you fight a few more battles, you may be able to break through to the upper-level Celestial Wonderland.


    Regarding the breakthrough, Tang Ye is now very calm, not very persistent, just like this step by step. Moreover, he has more important things to do, and that is to find the overlord halberd. He was very surprised about this, and he could not find any information about the overlord''s halberd in the third heaven.


    Even if he used the power of the current overlord halberd fragment to sense, he did not find the trace of the fragment sealed in the third heaven. He didn''t dare to make it too obvious because of his fear of being discovered as the human demon. Although the strength is now up, I am not afraid of most people. However, there are also some advanced masters in Heavenly Wonderland that are difficult to deal with.


    In addition, even if you do not have those masters, you have to consider being gang-beaten. Facing the entire triple heaven alone, even if it is not the strength of the superior heaven fairyland, it is extremely strenuous. At that time, everyone is afraid that they will become a rat crossing the street. Therefore, it is necessary to obtain the power of the overlord halberd first, and not be afraid of anyone. And with a huge difference in strength, one swept to death once, then what about being beaten by a group?


    After the rest, Tang Ye adjusted his physical condition. Because of the strength of the dead tree to meet the spring, the exhaustion and injuries of today''s battle were almost healed. For this reason, he has entered the mode of doing crazy tasks and spawning monsters. Even if you are about to enter the night, go and kill a few monsters first. Even at night, he dared to fight the monster beast.


    According to the monster beasts that need to be killed according to the task received, the things on the monster beast''s body were obtained, and Tang Ye brushed them one map by one. He was also a bit speechless, feeling that his life had become the boring monster spawning upgrade mode of playing games. However, in order to achieve the goal, boredom must do so.


    However, sometimes it is not so boring. Because of his "game", there are many chaotic characters against him. For example, when he went to an abyss under a cliff and wanted to kill a venomous black scorpion monster under the abyss, he found that he was being targeted.


    The front is the abyss braving the heat and poisonous gas. If you jump in without a strong shield to protect your body, it will be directly corroded into bones, so there is a name here, called the abyss of the dead.


    If there are such things as undead in this world, then there will be the most undead or undead here. Because there are countless people who died here.


    Tang Ye had originally thought of going up to the Abyss of Necromancers to have a look, and then led the poisonous black scorpion monster out. His current strength can condense a strong enough fire shield to protect the body from the poisonous gas and corrosive liquids of the Necro Abyss. However, he found that someone was staring at him behind him, so he did not continue to act. Instead, he stood still and said lightly: "You also came to kill me?"


    In view of the matter of the Golden Retriever Ape Clan mercenary squad and the Blood Raven during the day, it is understandable for Tang Ye to think so. Although he didn''t see the person behind him, he felt the coldness of this person''s eyes.


    Not friendly, even if there is no killing intent, Tang Ye is still regarded as an enemy.


    After Tang Ye spoke, a person walked out from the rock behind. It was dusk, and the night had not fallen yet, so I could see clearly who this person was.


    It was decided to try Tang Ye''s Lan Ning personally.


    Originally, Lan Ning didn''t want to do this so quickly, because she thought Tang Ye was still injured, after all, he had fought to the death with Blood Crow. However, after she followed Tang Ye, she found that Tang Ye''s injuries and consumption were almost healed. how can that be?

 Chapter 1642： Get an idea!

    Lan Ning just wanted to observe Tang Ye secretly, and after Tang Ye recovered from his injury, he would fight Tang Ye. According to Tang Ye''s injuries and consumption, she thought that Tang Ye would have to rest for a few days before he could recover, but she never expected that Tang Ye would fully recover in just one night!


    This is simply impossible. Lan Ning didn''t know how to recover so quickly, for this reason she was full of doubt and curiosity about Tang Ye again. She finally couldn''t help but wanted to come out to try Tang Ye''s strength in person.


    Still with that cold and glamorous appearance, Lan Ning walked out from behind the rock and looked at Tang Ye with a ruthless and indifferent expression. Even if she hides behind and observes Tang Ye secretly, and is discovered by Tang Ye, she doesn''t feel any guilty conscience.


    Tang Ye turned around, and was stunned when he saw Lan Ning. No wonder there was a cold feeling. It turned out that this woman with extremely high talent in the Ice Element was a super genius like him.


    This is a bit interesting, the geniuses of ice and fire, if they fight, who will win?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want to fight Lan Ning, unless Lan Ning treated him as an enemy. The relationship between him and Lan Ning before was not a friend, but it was not an enemy either, just because Qingling''s relationship was simple. And Lan Ning''s strength is quite powerful. She didn''t join the bounty union or mercenary group, so it''s hard to use any level to measure her strength. However, Tang Ye had no doubt that her strength was higher than that of a gold-level bounty hunter, which was one reason why Tang Ye didn''t want to go to war with her.


    But since Lan Ning came out, it would not come out in vain. She was expressionless, looking at Tang Ye and said, "What secret are you hiding?"


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning with a calm expression, but there were many thoughts in his heart. It seems that the suspicion is still severe, and the explanation can only be explained by the original excuses. As for whether Lan Ning believes it or not, that''s her business. Maybe she didn''t believe it, but in the end, she had to fight.


    Regarding these, Tang Ye did not want to, but also made the best plan.


    He looked at Lan Ning and said, "If a secret is told, then it is not a secret. If I have a secret, I will definitely not tell you. You and I are not familiar, even if you are familiar, the secret cannot be told. Maybe. , You can ask more specifically, maybe what you want to know is not my secret, then I can tell you."


    "The more you say that, the more I think you have a secret." Lan Ning hummed as he stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned his head and said, "Since it is ulterior, then I will definitely not tell you, unless you are not a human... Oh, you are indeed not a human."


    Lan Ning is a heavenly race, not a human race.


    However, Tang Ye said that, there was a kind of curse. What they usually call people is a civilization, a culture, and a common form of communication, which is much more convenient. And these civilizations are inherited from the human race. So when speaking, we actually used "person" to refer to it in general. If you say that the other party is not a person, no matter which tribe the other party belongs to, it will feel like a curse.


    Although Lan Ning didn''t care about those things, he couldn''t help but get angry when he heard Tang Ye''s words. She wouldn''t show it, but she became more determined in her heart to act on Tang Ye and teach Tang Ye a lesson.


    "You speak as if you are a human being, in that case..." Lan Ning said, suddenly widening her eyes, looking at Tang Ye as if she had realized it, coldly snorted: "Your secret is... ¡­You are a human race!"


    Tang Ye''s expression became cold, staring at Lan Ning, but he didn''t want to admit that he was a human race, and didn''t feel that he couldn''t keep it from it. He still denied it. What are the advantages?"


    As he said, Tang Ye stretched out his right hand, swished directly into a cloud of flames, and then said to Lan Ning: "If the human race has this kind of talent, how can it be beaten into the first heaven and can only live in the first heaven?"


    "How do you know that Human Race is living in the first layer of heaven?" Lan Ning stared at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and sarcastically played with Lan Ning: "If you intend to doubt me like this and play with me, then it''s meaningless. The Human Race is living in the heavens, everyone knows it, you still ask me how to know?"


    The tragic experience of the Human Race is indeed known to the entire Nine Heavens, otherwise it would not be possible for all the aliens to feel that they are superior to the Human Race.


    Lan Ning didn''t know how to argue with Tang Ye now. She herself is a woman who doesn''t like to talk too much, arguing about this kind of thing is naturally not Tang Ye''s opponent who is unbeatable. She could only stare at Tang Ye coldly, wondering what to do next, or should she just shoot?


    However, Lan Ning felt uncomfortable if he shot directly, because he still felt very puzzled in his heart, and was always holding his breath. The most important thing is that, looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, I am afraid that even if he directly beats Tang Ye, Tang Ye will not say anything. In the end, the fight seemed meaningless.


    "During the day when you were fighting with the Blood Raven, you were obviously injured and consumed so much strength. Why can you recover so quickly now?" Lan Ning couldn''t help asking after all.


    Tang Ye smiled and shrugged: "Because I can absorb the power of the fire element for recovery, and my use of the elemental power is more efficient than all of you. Let''s put it this way, for the fire element, I am also a fire-type talented tribe. Compared with me, they can absorb half of them, and I can absorb all of them. Then you say, can I recover faster?"


    Lan Ning was silent. There is indeed such a thing. In fact, this is also the root of the so-called no-one talent, nothing more than the use of elemental power.


    Seeing Lan Ning fell silent, Tang Ye looked at her and asked, "You are the problem? If it''s just this problem, then I have already answered it. If there is nothing wrong, please don''t bother me again. I''m going to complete the bounty task. It can also be said that I am cultivating myself. Interfering with a person¡¯s cultivation means killing him. You would never do this to me, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter how you treat you." Lan Ning said directly, "I don''t believe you."


    Tang Ye was also speechless, this woman just wanted to trouble herself. He showed a little impatience towards Lan Ning, and hummed, "What do you want?"


    Lan Ning didn''t talk nonsense at this time, and went straight to Tang Ye, drew out the knife-like long sword with his right hand, and coldly hummed to Tang Ye, "I want to try your strength!"


    "You..." Tang Ye was quite angry at Lan Ning''s temperament, his expression was wasted just now, and he was going to fight in the end.


    Lan Ning is not joking. After she flew over and approached Tang Ye, she suddenly drew out the rapier, and the rapier immediately issued a freezing force. If it does not resist or avoid it, it will freeze to the flesh, I am afraid the flesh will be destroyed.


    Tang Ye had no choice but to fight. At this time, no one was around. He suddenly thought about killing Lan Ning, so that he could avoid being stared at by this troublesome woman again!

 Chapter 1643： Fighting ice and fire!

    Tang Ye''s thought was that if Lan Ning was killed, there was no need to worry about being investigated by her. And here is the abyss of the undead. After Lan Ning died and throw her into the abyss of the undead, no one would find her trace, and no one would be able to find out that she killed herself.


    The idea is there, but Tang Ye is not such a casual murderer. If Lan Ning hadn''t pressed his bottom line, he probably wouldn''t kill Lan Ning.


    Lan Ning''s attack was very domineering. Tang Ye felt that the freezing power that burst out at the moment she drew the sword was comparable to the bloodshot strangulation of Blood Crow.


    "My grass..." Tang Ye couldn''t help cursing in his heart. This was too cheating. Originally thought Lan Ning''s strength was at most the same as those of gold-level bounty hunters, but now it seems that she is better than those gold-level bounty hunters. The bounty hunter is much stronger. This is more troublesome, Tang Ye doesn''t know if he can make it through. Even if it can be played, those hidden strengths must be used.


    Tang Ye knew the result just by fighting Lan Ning. And such a result, regardless of victory or defeat, will cost him a great price, so he wondered whether he could leave and get rid of Lan Ning''s entanglement.


    When Lan Ning drew his sword to send out that domineering freezing power, Tang Ye immediately jumped back to avoid it, just to avoid the freezing power. But he fell into the abyss of the dead. He was not afraid, and immediately activated the flame force to form a shield around him, using the shield to block the poisonous gas and corrosive ability. Then he must exert force with his feet so that he does not sink while standing on the surface of the abyss. As soon as he stabilized his body, he immediately jumped back to the shore. Staying on the surface of the abyss for a long time, even if it can be resisted, there may be accidents. Moreover, it is not known what terrifying monster beasts are under the abyss of the undead, so it is best to return to the shore.


    Tang Ye did this series of actions very quickly and simply, which shows that his combat experience is very rich, and he is as handsome as water. Lan Ning is not a simple woman. Seeing Tang Ye making these moves easily, he knew that that was Tang Ye''s current strength. She was really surprised, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to have improved to this level in just a few months.


    She was not like others, thinking that this was the reason for Tang Ye''s unique talent. She knows very well that no matter how talented she is, if she doesn''t work hard, she will eventually become mediocre. She herself is an example. If she hadn''t practiced hard and only relied on her talent, she would not have reached her current strength at such a young age.


    However, compared with Tang Ye, she felt that her breakthrough was nothing at all. She had used it for more than ten years, while Tang Ye had only used it for a few months. What a joke?


    Before Tang Ye appeared, in the eyes of others, she was the one with the highest talent and the fastest progress in cultivation. Although she never accepts the praise and envy of others, it does not mean that she has not heard it. She is the kind of person with a high inner self-esteem, probably taking that kind of appreciation for granted. Therefore, when someone who is stronger than her appears, the admiration of others on her begins to transfer to others, and she will feel a kind of provocation, a kind of seizure, and a kind of aggression. Even if she was indifferent, she didn''t like this feeling.


    Perhaps on the contrary, she believes that she cannot be violated and cannot be taken. If you provoke her, you can, but those who provoke her will end up miserably.


    Therefore, facing Tang Ye now, if she wanted to say that she took action because she suspected Tang Ye or something, it would be better to say that she would take action against Tang Ye because she felt provoked, violated, or captured by Tang Ye.


    "You really have great potential." After being hit by Tang Ye dodge and draw a sword, Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye who had fallen under the abyss of the dead but had already jumped back safely.


    Although Tang Ye was in a serious mood, she still laughed, pretending to be calm and calm, and said: "Why don''t you say that I am very strong. You only say that I have potential. Do you mean that I will lose to you?"


    Tang Ye has some experience in dealing with a woman with a personality like Lan Ning. The ability to speak can be used, because it can stimulate Lan Ning''s state of mind, and if Lan Ning is upset, it will be of great benefit to him.


    But Lan Ning was not affected by Tang Ye''s words. The rapier in her hand pointed at Tang Ye. The rapier began to emit freezing power, and layers of cold air appeared. It looked like special effects had been added. She said to Tang Ye: "Whether you win or lose, you will know in the end."


    Tang Ye did not condense the Flame King Halberd or other weapons. If the power of the Overlord Halberd was used, the identity of the human demon would have to be exposed. And he didn''t use any other weapons, so in these hours, all his fights use a pair of fists. He looked at Lan Ning and said, "If I lose, will you kill me?"


    Lan Ning moved her brows, as if she glanced at Tang Ye. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask this, feeling that this kind of problem happened to men and women, and it was always a little inexplicable and ambiguous. She doesn''t like this feeling. She looked at Tang Ye firmly and said: "No. I didn''t come to kill you."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a little surprised, but also a little happy. This woman''s words are still worthy of trust, then she doesn''t have to worry so much if she doesn''t kill herself. However, he couldn''t let go of all his worries. If an accident happened midway, Lan Ning would kill someone in the end, he couldn''t say anything. Besides, everyone is dead, what is Lan Ning like to him?


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning and said, "If you don''t kill me, I might kill you."


    Tang Ye was also a bit adventurous. Everyone said that he wouldn''t kill him, but he said he wanted to kill him. Isn''t that forcing them to kill him?


    However, Lan Ning didn''t mind at all, just simply said: "Whatever."


    "Since you didn''t kill me, why did you fight with me again?" Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning very confused, speechless, and helpless.


    Lan Ning sneered and hummed: "If I don''t kill you, wouldn''t anyone else kill you? Under my test, do you think you can really handle those who want to kill you?"


    "You..." Tang Ye was suddenly very angry, he felt that he was still too young, and really thought that Lan Ning would not kill him. But in fact, Lan Ning is simply fighting for the first time. With her strength, he can hit him severely. If there is a master to kill him, he is afraid that he will definitely die.


    Tang Ye looked cold and stared at Lan Ning: "You gave me a reason to kill you like this!"


    "If you want to kill the person you shot, you still need a reason?" Lan Ning sneered. Tang Ye''s brutality is notorious, and when others provoke him, he almost always kills him back, which is quite daunting.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with Lan Ning, waved his hands down, and immediately burned out a raging flame, his fists turned into flame fists, and then he took the initiative to jump and hit Lan Ning.


    Lan Ning raised the frozen rapier in his hand, staring at Tang Ye with arrogance, and then swept Tang Ye abruptly, sending out a freezing force to Tang Ye.


    And she rushed towards Tang Ye at the same time. The battle between ice and fire has officially begun!

 Chapter 1644： Knowing it!

    Lan Ning''s attack looked very cool, simply and domineering, sending out a powerful white ice light effect like a solid. Of course Tang Ye was the same, the burning flames were red and yellow, and even the chirping sound could be heard. A fight between ice and fire is destined to be extraordinary.


    boom!


    Tang Ye''s fist and Lan Ning''s long sword fought together, and the impact of the force made a huge noise, and then all he saw was a ball of flames and a wave of frozen force competing. The flame made a sound of burning, while freezing made the sound of spreading ice, instantly freezing things. However, in the contending with the flame, the ice could not spread, like a child pushing a rock hard, but the rock did not move.


    Lan Ning''s ice couldn''t spread, nor would Tang Ye''s flame burn. Although the raging flames looked extremely fierce, when they were about to burn towards Lan Ning''s frozen long sword, they were blocked by the ice again, and the ice could not be burned, and it could not be covered.


    In this way, Tang Ye and Lan Ning''s strengths are comparable.


    Lan Ning frowned slightly. He didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to really rise to a terrible level. He could actually compete with her directly. If Tang Ye grew up for a while, wouldn''t she be an opponent?


    Tang Ye and Lan Ning drew a tie. This should have been an accident, because his strength was probably not as good as Lan Ning. Being able to block it meant that his strength had improved again? Even if this is the case, he has used all his strength without reservation, so this battle is full of variables. The only thing left is the ability to be a human demon.


    However, at this time, Lan Ning spoke to Tang Ye, making Tang Ye half dead with anger. Lan Ning looked at him and said lightly: "You really have become very strong, but you can''t beat me, because you used all your strength, but I only used eight points of strength."


    When Tang Ye heard Lan Ning''s words, she was really angry. He thought that his strength would be able to fight Lan Ning, but he didn''t expect that Lan Ning didn''t use his best.


    At this time, Lan Ning sneered, and then pushed the long sword in her hand. She released the remaining two points of strength and exhausted all her strength. Then the ice on the long sword suddenly rose and spread to Tang Ye. The flames on Tang Ye''s fist couldn''t stop now, the flames were covered by ice, extinguishing little by little.


    Tang Ye knew that going on like this was not good, if the ice spread to his fists, the fists would be small if they were frozen, and frostbite would be big. Lan Ning''s ice is by no means a child''s play. At the moment of being frozen, if the resisting force is insufficient, then his hands will probably be lost. For this reason, Tang Ye immediately retreated, gave up competing with Lan Ning, and drew a distance from Lan Ning.


    Lan Ning was not in a hurry to pursue Tang Ye, she seemed to feel a sense of pleasure from Tang Ye''s retreat. Provoked by Tang Ye, violated, seized, and now they are brought back one by one! But not enough! She would also play with Tang Ye slowly, venting her unhappiness. Until the end, Tang Ye was alive or dead, she didn''t care.


    "You are indeed very strong. You can reach this level within a few months. If you fight with me, I recognize you." Although Lan Ning was happy in his heart, he didn''t show it on his face, looking at Tang Ye as usual. Road plainly indifferent.


    Tang Ye was so angry that he felt that Lan Ning was deliberately offending him. Fortunately, his mood cultivation is good, and he won''t be stimulated by Lan Ning. He himself wanted to stimulate Lan Ning by saying something stimulating to gain an advantage for himself, so how could he be stimulated by Lan Ning instead.


    He remained calm, smiled as before, looked at Lan Ning and said, "I underestimated you. But, did you use your full strength to repel me just now? If your full strength is just that, then I Tell you, you may not be able to beat me."


    What Tang Ye said was the truth. Lan Ning''s full strength can only knock him back, suppress him, but not kill him in seconds. Then if he uses the power of human demons, such as the Overlord''s Halberd, such as the Flame Truth, he will not necessarily lose. It''s just that these powers will not be exposed unless forced to do so.


    If it were exposed, then Lan Ning would definitely be killed. It''s a pity that Tang Ye''s mood for Lan Ning is a little weird now.


    Probably because of the ice. He was on the ancestral land, and he had the person who cared most, Lin Yourong, or the princess, because of his flame physique and her ice physique, he came together. Lan Ning''s personality is very similar to that of the princess. As a heavenly clan, that glamorous beauty is not lost to the princess. So looking at Lan Ning, he always thinks of the princess, with a feeling of longing. In this mood, he could hardly kill Lan Ning.


    Therefore, the kind of wanting to fight at the beginning was actually denied deep in his heart. Facing Lan Ning, he thought about how to get rid of it, not killing Lan Ning.


    A bit of a woman¡¯s kindness, but he just wanted to. He was able to figure out this kind of thing. After all, he missed the people from the ancestral land. This kind of feeling would never be abandoned.


    And he has been in Jiuzhongtian for many years, and he doesn''t know what the situation is like on the ancestral land. He really wants to go back.


    However, in the plane world of the nine heavens, he only hit the three heavens. There are still six heavens to go. I don''t know when and how long it will be.


    "You..." Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye, suddenly irritated, but he seemed to be attracted by Tang Ye.


    Because Tang Ye, without warning, suddenly ignored her, her eyes became deeply sad and full of longing. From that look, you can see that Tang Ye has a hard-working past and an unforgettable feeling.


    This kind of thing always seems to be attractive to girls. Even Lan Ning, a glamorous woman, couldn''t help but feel a little moved.


    "How could this be a rookie?" Lan Ning thought again, feeling a little ironic and ridiculous. At the beginning, Tang Ye was a rookie and grew up in the mountains. What a joke, to be able to show such a look, must have experienced a lot of things, maybe it is love. But in the deep mountains, who the **** is in love with, birds and beasts?


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, and saw Lan Ning staring at him calmly. He was stunned. Then he smiled embarrassedly, and said, "I''m sorry, I''m lost for a while, thank you for not taking the opportunity to attack me."


    "You..." Lan Ning thought Tang Ye was really weird. What kind of words are you saying, and be polite to yourself, thank you? Are we not in a life and death battle?


    Lan Ning couldn''t help being very angry with Tang Ye, waved the ice rapier in his hand and hummed, "You better be serious, otherwise I won''t give you time and opportunity next time."


    Tang Ye sighed, and said, "Since such a battle is destined, let''s go all out and stop playing slowly."


    "It''s just what I want." Lan Ning replied.


    Neither of them retained their strength anymore, Lan Ning waved his hand, and suddenly the whole body was enveloped in white with a breath of ice. However, Tang Ye banged his fist, and his front body flared, shrouded in bright red.


    The red and white lights collided together again.

 Chapter 1645： Greedy leech!

    Tang Ye and Lan Ning both fought with all their strength. Tang Ye''s current strength is not as good as Lan Ning. After the two forces collided, he was impacted under the abyss of the undead, but he immediately stood with the fire shield as before. Stabilize your body on the surface of the abyss.


    However, Lan Ning immediately chased after him. Lan Ning can also use the ice shield to move freely on the surface of the undead abyss. She chased him in front of Tang Ye all of a sudden, and cut Tang Ye down.


    Tang Ye hurriedly avoided Lan Ning''s freezing attack. The freezing force hit the surface of the abyss of the dead, and the surface of the water began to freeze. It can make the surface of the undead abyss freeze, showing the strength of Lan Ning. Tang Ye knew that he couldn''t resist the attack of this force head-on, so he chose to avoid it.


    The other side of avoidance was actually consuming Lan Ning''s power. Tang Ye''s strength can flow continuously, as long as he delays, the situation will become more and more favorable for him.


    It''s just that Lan Ning saw through his intentions and adopted a quick fight and quick decision, constantly chasing him, confident of defeating Tang Ye before his strength was exhausted.


    Bang bang bang!


    The attacks of Tang Ye and Lan Ning caused a huge impact, Tang Ye avoided a lot, and Lan Ning''s freezing power hit the abyss of the dead. Lan Ning also avoided a lot of flame attacks from Tang Ye, and almost all of his flame power hit the abyss of the dead.


    Suddenly, the Abyss of the Undead seemed to be continuously bombarded by water and fire bombs. However, the abyss of the undead was hit by such a force, and the monster poison that was dormant below was startled, and all began to surface or were awakened. However, the power of these monster poisons is not Tang Ye and Lan Ning''s opponent, and cannot harm Tang Ye and Lan Ning.


    However, there are some monsters that are powerful enough and rare, let alone Tang Ye and Lan Ning, the strength of the superior Heavenly Wonderland, or even higher strength, can''t handle it. After all, there are hidden powerful monsters in every heaven, which cannot be dealt with by a single person. Just like the world boss, several equally powerful people must work together to destroy this monster.


    Tang Ye and Lan Ning fought very vigorously, but they didn''t know that the Abyss of Necromancers was an extremely dangerous place, hiding many monsters and poisons whose strength far exceeded the strength of the Triple Heaven. The fierce entanglement between their two extremes in such a fierce fight has already alarmed the terrifying monster beast dormant in the abyss.


    Under the abyss, it was pitch black, and nothing could be seen, but suddenly, white light flashed, uniformly white light. These white lights are unified in one place. After gathering enough white light, you can see the situation under the abyss. It was a monster like a giant snake, but it was not a snake. It doesn''t have a head, and the ends are almost the same, maybe both sides are heads. It started to swim, and as it swam, the poisonous water under the abyss whirled violently. This monster beast is very huge, and its power is extremely terrifying. With a slight movement, it is like a huge wave forming underwater.


    Such a beast woke up, Tang Ye and Lan Ning would not fail to notice. The two of them were fighting vigorously, and the outcome was not yet divided, although in Lan Ning''s view, she must have won. After a hand-to-hand collision, they saw a huge vortex formed under the water when they separated. They know that this is not caused by their strength. They were attracted, stopped fighting and looked at the water, wondering what happened.


    The water surface of the Necro Abyss began to surging violently, the vortex in the center became larger and larger, and the speed of rotation became faster and faster, forming a huge wave, rushing out towards the surroundings.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye and Lan Ning both looked solemn. It is certainly not a simple thing to cause such a huge movement. The best thing to do at this time is to leave to avoid being affected by the unknown. But in the face of such a change, one must be full of curiosity. Many people are killed by curiosity, but they are willing. Because this kind of thing cannot be encountered at all times. Tang Ye and Lan Ning were also attracted, and they forgot to stay away.


    Perhaps still wondering whether this is a peerless baby. In that case, you can make a profit. This is not impossible, underneath the abyss of the dead, swallowed countless masters, and the treasures of those masters fell below. Once powerful cultivators went down to search, some did find powerful treasures, and some died below.


    Most of them are dead. Therefore, without sufficient strength and certainty, no one will go to the bottom to find a dead end.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a loud roar came from under the huge vortex. This roar is not like the roar of the monster beasts that you usually see. The sound is very sharp, like the violent blow of gas from a narrow place. Such a sharp sound has a very strong stimulating power. If there is something like glass, it will probably be broken into powder directly. And if there are creatures, they will be directly shattered by internal organs without strong enough protection, causing the seven orifices to bleed and die.


    When Tang Ye and Lan Ning heard such a voice, they immediately realized that it was wrong, and immediately gathered their strength to protect themselves. Even so, the impact from the sharp roar made them back again and again, and the power shield almost shattered.


    "Go!" The roar alone was so powerful, Tang Ye knew the terrible monster beast. Now there is no need to fight his life, he called Lan Ning to leave together.


    Lan Ning''s expression was equally solemn, and she knew that a monster that could roar like this was not something she could deal with. She was not good at being strong, and she didn''t want to die. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, she immediately turned and left.


    However, if they want to leave, the monster beast that was awakened by them may not necessarily agree.


    At this moment, the whirlpool under the abyss water surface suddenly splashed, and from under the whirlpool a huge and ugly monster like a headless snake appeared. This monster beast was so huge that it tilted slightly, like a mountain blocking Tang Ye and Lan Ning, and they naturally couldn''t leave.


    When Lan Ning saw the headless snake emerging from the poisonous water of the abyss, his eyes widened suddenly, with a rare expression of surprise and panic. She tensed her whole body and whispered: "Undead leech!"


    "What?!" Tang Ye was immediately shocked when he heard Lan Ning''s words. He was shocked by the name of Undead Leech.


    He knew the beast of Undead Leech in the inheritance memory of the Old Man of Remnant Soul. Undead leeches, also known as greedy leeches, are monsters, but it can also be said that they are not. Because it is said that this monster beast can only be bred in places with a lot of dead people, and the method of gestation is undead. But the undead is very illusory, and there is no **** in this world, so souls, such as these, hardly exist. The same goes for the undead. Therefore, things that are bred from non-existent things can be regarded as non-existent.


    Therefore, the undead leeches are usually not found at all, because the undead leeches do not exist. However, people with extremely bad luck may encounter the formation of undead leeches. In that case, it would be a lifetime of death. Because the undead leeches are very powerful!


    It is as powerful as the ancient fierce beast on the ancestral land, gluttonous. So, how could Tang Ye and Lan Ning be able to deal with such a beast?

 Chapter 1646： The catastrophe is coming!

    Blocked by the greedy leech, looking at this huge, ugly, disgusting, and terrifying scalp numb monster, Tang Ye knew it was going to be miserable, and it might even be finished.


    He didn''t understand, how could such a terrifying thing appear. Greedy leech, unexpectedly appeared in the third heaven, is indeed quite unexpected.


    Although there are some powerful practitioners who specialize in looking for greedy leeches. Because all the bodies of greedy leech are treasures. If it can be killed, its body will turn into power, so there is absolutely no problem in absorbing these powers and breaking through a small level. For example, Tang Ye''s intermediate heavenly fairyland, if absorbed, breaking into the superior heavenly fairyland is easy.


    And the greedy leeches in front of them were bigger than ordinary greedy leeches, so the power contained in them was absolutely incomparably sufficient, absolutely enough for Tang Ye and Lan Ning to break through. Because the greedy leech itself is formed by greedy ingesting countless treasures and the spirits of cultivators. In other words, it is formed by those treasures. Adding these forces together, breaking through a small level is a very conservative estimate, maybe it can directly break through a large level!


    However, in the face of such a greedy leech that was enough to break through the strength level, neither Tang Ye nor Lan Ning thought about killing it for cultivation. Because I can''t even think about it. They can''t kill such greedy leeches, thank God if they don''t.


    "Now we have to let go of our grievances, otherwise you and I will die." Tang Ye looked at the greedy leech that was squatting in front of him, and said to Lan Ning next to him.


    Lan Ning''s expression disappeared, but the panic was still there, as if he had confessed his fate, and said, "It''s useless to let go of our grievances. We can''t escape, we will all die."


    "No, I don''t want to die here. No matter what, I will run away." Tang Ye said firmly, dissatisfied with Lan Ning''s negative attitude. Lan Ning shouldn''t be such a person who would give up easily, and said:" You won¡¯t be scared anymore, will you? Heh...you will be scared too, it seems I look at you highly."


    Lan Ning turned to look at Tang Ye, very calm, not as if she gave up hope because of panic and fear. At this time, she raised the frozen long sword in her hand, facing a thin purple strip like a water column not far away, and said: "That is the simplest power around the greedy leech, but even the simplest power, I can''t destroy it with all my strength."


    With that said, Lan Ning slammed his long sword at the purple water column, hitting a full force. However, as she said, when the freezing force hit the purple water column, it was directly crushed and could not be hurt at all.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned greatly and hummed, "How could this be?"


    Tang Ye could feel the power body of the purple water column in front. It was not too strong. If Lan Ning used his full strength, it would definitely be able to destroy it. But the result is that I can''t move at all!


    Even the little coherent power of the greedy leech can''t be touched, let alone the greedy leech itself.


    Lan Ning said to Tang Ye: "The greedy leech is not a monster that belongs to our world at all. Our strength can''t help it."


    "What does this mean?" Tang Ye was stunned. The inheritance memory of the old man of the remnant soul did not explicitly mention the greedy leech, but simply mentioned that the greedy leech can''t be eliminated at all. Even if the greedy leech is defeated, it will only disintegrate the greedy leech and disperse the spirits and treasures that greedy swallowed. If there is another chance, greedy leeches will form.


    Lan Ning looked back at the greedy leech that was still roaring, with a calm expression, and said: "It is said that the gestation of the greedy leech was due to a ray of power from the world of our ancestors. You know the world of our ancestors Well, that is the creation place where all worlds and spaces originate. How can we fight against the fierce beasts from there? The power of the origin of creation can''t be shaken."


    "This..." Tang Ye felt a little weird when he heard Lan Ning''s words. According to Lan Ning''s words, he felt that the ancestral world that Lan Ning said was not the ancestral land, and he was a person from the ancestral land. If the power of Ancestral Land is really so strong here, then how can he not see that he can sweep everything, instead he has to make breakthroughs in accordance with the cultivation realm here. Could it be said that the power of monster beasts is different from that of human beings?


    And if this greedy leech was caused by the power of a certain kind of ancestral beast, the characteristics of the greedy leech, the closest thing Tang Ye could think of was gluttony. Could it be said that this greedy leech was formed because the gluttony left a ray of power here, so after the opportunity appeared, this little gluttonous power formed the greedy leeches, which made the entire plane world afraid The monster?


    Lan Ning said again: "We don''t need to think about our life and death, we will definitely die. Because..."


    As he said, Lan Ning fell into silence, her expression turned low, hopeless, and said, "Such a huge greedy leech will sweep the entire Triple Heaven. The Triple Heaven... will be swallowed by the greedy leech. No one is its opponent. , The Lord of the Realm cannot, nor the old monster of Mengli. Even the people who come from the Upper Realm can¡¯t. And the Upper Realm, in order not to be affected by such disasters, may close the passage of the Lord of the Realm and let the three heavens live and die ."


    "Well?" Tang Ye was even more shocked. This is too exaggerated. Even if he and Lan Ning can''t escape, he actually said that the entire Triple Heaven would be swallowed and destroyed by greedy leech, he really didn''t believe it.


    However, Tang Ye did not completely deny this kind of thing. Because there was an introduction about gluttony in the history of the fierce beasts in the ancestral land. It is said that in a certain period in the world, gluttony led the beasts out of the hundred thousand mountains in southern Xinjiang, and all the creatures that passed by were swallowed. No one can stop it. At that time, Taotie was called "the king of beasts", and the beasts listened to its orders. The world has encountered a catastrophe that is about to be destroyed. In the end, this catastrophe was able to be destroyed because the Nuwa woman used the power of the source to seal the gluttonous food. It was only a seal and could not eliminate the gluttonous food. Therefore, the horror of gluttony is simply unimaginable.


    Back then, it was in the ancestral land, and even the ancestral land was ravaged by the power of gluttony, so it is not impossible that the little triple heaven here encounters the power of gluttonous, unstoppable.


    "The greedy leech is still growing. When it grows up, it is when the Triple Heaven is swallowed and destroyed. If I think correctly, all the masters in the Triple Heaven have already acted, including the world lord Chang Yao and the old monster Mengli. They are rushing here and will join forces to eliminate greedy leeches. However, they will know what despair is when they see a greedy leech on such a scale." Lan Ning looked at the huge mouth of the abyss in front of him and roared at the sky. Greedy Leech still said to Tang Ye calmly.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be like this, and asked, "Is there no way to eliminate greedy leeches?"


    "Yes." Lan Ning replied, did not go to see Tang Ye, there is no such way to give her hope, she said again: "The way is to use the divine power of the ancestral land to destroy it, but who has the divine power from the ancestral land?"

 Chapter 1647： No way!

    Lan Ning meant that in order to eliminate greedy leeches, the power of the ancestral land must be used. There are two messages in it, one is ancestral land and the other is divine power. Together they are probably gods from the ancestral land. That is almost the ancient true god. The power of the ancient true gods, the ancestral land hasn''t been awakened much now, let alone the nine heavens of other world planes. So, the final conclusion is that no one can stop greedy leeches!


    However, after Tang Ye listened to Lan Ning''s words, her heart fluctuated greatly. He felt he could get the divine power from the ancestral land.


    Although he is not the ancient true **** on the ancestral land, he feels that the power he holds contains divine power. He has come into contact with many things related to divine power. Shenlong, Divine Beast, Qi Luck Shackles, Flame Power, etc., are all deified powers.


    In fact, those are powers that are deified. In addition, because of his flame power alone, in the second heaven, the fire bird smelled the breath of ancient phoenix. Phoenix is ??not in the True God series, but it is above the True God. That was the power that existed when the world first opened.


    Therefore, if everything is as Lan Ning said, then only Tang Ye can eliminate the greedy leech. However, if Tang Ye wants to eliminate the greedy leeches, he must have enough power, otherwise he can''t get close to the greedy leeches. The current strength is that he can''t get close to the greedy leeches, unless he breaks through to the superior Heavenly Wonderland, there is still a little hope.


    Tang Ye knew his situation, however, he was not very happy that he could deal with the greedy leech. Because once he uses the divine power from the ancestral land to deal with the greedy leeches, his identity will inevitably be exposed. At the same time, if you do this, the mystery of the human demon from the Nine Heavens will slowly be solved.


    Why is that human demon so powerful, first swept across the heavens, and then conquered the second heavens. How could it be possible for a mere human race? The kings of the eighth heavens, Shana and Saya, only knew the bloodline power of this human demon, the lord of ten thousand realms, but did not know that Tang Ye came from the ancestral land.


    If you know that Tang Ye is from the ancestral land, then it is probably not just Shana, the astrologer who fears Tang Ye, but the king of Eighth Heaven will also kill Tang Ye immediately. Because they come from the ancestral land and carry the power of the ancient true gods, once they grow up, they will be unbeatable!


    Roar!


    There was a sharp cry of greedy leech again, Tang Ye and Lan Ning both looked at the greedy leech half of their bodies leaping out of the huge poisonous water vortex, and couldn''t help being shocked. The greedy leech became even bigger than before!


    Just like Lan Ning said, this greedy leech is still growing. When it grows up, it will have the power to sweep the triple sky. Then the greedy mouth will swallow everything in the triple sky, destroy the destruction, and finally let the triple sky perish.


    Tang Ye was also speechless. This greedy leech was so powerful when it came out. He didn''t expect it to be like a baby now. If this grows up to an adult, no one can stop it. If that''s the case, it''s better to break through the strength quickly and go to the third heaven. I don''t know how long it takes this greedy leech to grow into a perfect body. Presumably it won''t take long. If this is the case, it will be difficult to break through to the superior Heavenly Wonderland. In addition, you need to get the overlord halberd to leave the Triple Heaven. Therefore, the best way is to eliminate greedy leeches.


    "Hurry up!" Lan Ning let out a cold snort when Tang Ye thought about what to do next.


    Tang Ye reacted quickly, avoiding first before seeing what happened. As Lan Ning retreated, he saw the greedy leech, who had not actively attacked before, launched an attack on them. It''s just the tentacles of the greedy leech that attacked them. But even with these forces, they can only hide, because they cannot resist and resolve them. Lan Ning had tried it just now, and she couldn''t move a bit with all her strength.


    "The greedy leech began to have the consciousness of attack, it grows very fast!" Lan Ning shouted in a low voice.


    Tang Ye turned around and left without saying a word, humming: "Then we run away."


    "Can''t escape." Lan Ning said lightly.


    At this time, I saw that the greedy leech launched a wave of tentacles. Tang Ye and Lan Ning could only escape. But the greedy leeches attacked faster and faster, and they couldn''t avoid it. They were hit and injured directly. The greedy leeches did not stop, the antennae power was activated more and more, faster and faster, surrounding them, just like Tang Ye was facing the bloodstrike of the blood crow before, they have been trapped in desperation.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to be negligent. He was also hit by the power of the tentacles just now. It was really not covered, it was definitely above the power of the superior Heavenly Wonderland. So far, he has resisted vomiting blood. There was already blood on the corner of Lan Ning''s mouth, and it was obvious that she was injured more seriously. If this is surrounded and beaten, nine lives will not be enough.


    So Tang Ye pulled Lan Ning''s hand and immediately jumped in space, wanting to jump out of the envelopment of the antennae.


    "What are you doing...?!" Lan Ning was not used to being touched by a man, and when Tang Ye pulled her hand up, she couldn''t help but react immediately. But Tang Ye had already taken her into space and jumped. She knew what was going on, so she didn''t say more, it was for her life. However, she does not think that this will succeed. Space jump, also called smart jump, she will too. But she was useless, because the jumping distance of the smart jump was limited, and she couldn''t escape the distance surrounded by the power of the antenna, which was also useless.


    However, when they appeared on the other end, they had already avoided the attack of the antennae. Lan Ning was taken aback and looked back, and found that the distance of the jump in this space was much longer than the smart jump distance she understood, at least tens of meters. How did this happen? Is this still smart jump?


    "I''m grass..." However, when Lan Ning was surprised, she suddenly heard Tang Ye cursing something she didn''t understand. Then she looked back, and suddenly became even more desperate, because in front, there were more and greater antenna forces rising from under the abyss water surface, blocking all directions.


    They have been sturdyly surrounded in the abyss of the dead, and it is impossible to escape.


    Lan Ning was completely desperate, but she was very puzzled. It stands to reason that greedy leeches are now growing, and will not send out so much power to stop two people. If the consumption is too large, it will affect the growth. Then why did the greedy leech kill her and Tang Ye so aggressively?


    It doesn''t make much sense to think about it now, it''s dying, how about knowing the reason?


    Lan Ning sneered, never expecting that he would end his life like this. She raised the long sword in her hand, facing her heart, intending to commit suicide.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye stopped her quickly.


    She sneered at Tang Ye, with a miserable expression, and said, "I don''t want to be the nourishment for that disgusting thing."


    "Then don''t make it!" Tang Ye whispered.


    Lan Ning thought Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous, and looked forward to the tentacles that were about to attack them, and said, "Do you think we can escape? We can''t even fight back the tentacles, so how can we escape?"

 Chapter 1648： Fall off the cliff!

    Tang Ye won''t let himself die here. Compared with revealing his identity, life is of course more important. Since Lan Ning said that the divine power from the ancestral land could deal with this greedy leech, the power he gave out should be able to cut off the tentacles of the greedy leech.


    Lan Ning thought it was impossible to escape, but Tang Ye planned to sever the tentacles of the greedy leech and escape. He shouted to Lan Ning in a low voice: "Follow me behind and break through with me!"


    Lan Ning was stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and looked at Tang Ye and felt idiot, saying as if he could break through. How could this be possible, he couldn''t touch those tentacles, so why?


    Tang Ye didn''t have time to explain, standing in front of Lan Ning, facing the power of the tentacles that was about to hit, the Flame King''s Halberd was condensed in his hand, using the power of the Overlord''s Halberd.


    Roar!


    As soon as Tang Ye used such power, the greedy leech roared abruptly, as if very angry, and there was a bit of panic in the anger.


    The Overlord Halberd is the first ancestor of the Long Family, that is, the lord of the ten thousand realms, Long Aotian¡¯s imperial artifact. The power contained in it will naturally have the power of the ancient true **** period, otherwise he cannot rely on it. The halberd has fought all worlds and is invincible. Therefore, such power can threaten greedy leeches.


    In fact, the reason why the greedy leeches are so aggressively killing Tang Ye and Lan Ning is precisely because they vaguely feel that Tang Ye and Lan Ning have the power to destroy them. This threat must be eliminated. It can even be said that the greedy leech will form and wake up, because when Tang Ye and Lan Ning were fighting on the abyss of the undead just now, those forces hit the surface of the water and fell into the water. The greedy leech felt the power to destroy it. Thinking that people from the Ancestral Land were coming to kill it, it had to wake up early.


    All this was actually caused by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was the man who came from the ancestral land and carried divine power.


    Lan Ning didn''t know the truth about Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye''s move to break through the power of her tentacles, she saw the greedy leech roaring in anger. She felt that the greedy leech was going to kill them. She still wanted to commit suicide instead of letting herself His body and strength become the nourishment of greedy leech.


    "I didn''t expect you to be more stubborn than me." Lan Ning said to Tang Ye, and then pointed his sword to his heart. For Tang Ye, the only thing that aroused her interest just now was the flame halberd in Tang Ye''s hand. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to use this weapon. Just under the roar of the greedy leech, she didn''t think too much about what the halberd represented, she just wanted to keep herself clean. Moreover, she had seen Tang Ye use flames to condense a serpent to assist in the attack, and she felt that it was nothing to condense a halberd weapon with flames.


    At this time Tang Ye drank to her again, "If what you said, the way to deal with greedy leeches is true, then follow me."


    "If you want to live, just follow me!" Tang Ye gave a sharp low drink, and then swept the Flame King''s Halberd fiercely at the attacking tentacles.


    If you want to live, just follow me. In this desperate situation, this sentence has great domineering, as if everything depends on Tang Ye, Tang Ye is just like hope.


    Lan Ning felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant, but under the arrogance, it seemed a little unbelievable that people no longer despised him.


    Attracted by Tang Ye, Lan Ning temporarily forgot to commit suicide. At this moment, she saw a scene that she didn''t want to believe in dreams.


    After Tang Ye swept a burst of power with the Flame King Halberd, the power of the antennae from the attack was simply broken!


    Lan Ning thought it was impossible. She tried her best to hit the tentacles of greedy leech, but Tang Ye could easily interrupt it?


    This is unreasonable! If it is reasonable, it is that Tang Ye''s power has divine power from the ancestral land.


    The power of the ancestral land?


    Correct! Tang Ye just said that if the way she said to deal with greedy leeches is correct, then he can take her to live. Doesn''t this mean that Tang Ye admits that he has the divine power from the ancestral land?


    But how is it possible! Tang Ye is a celestial clan. The celestial clan has come to the ancestral land. Human race and the celestial clan don''t share the sky, and the ancestral land is still dominated by the human race. Then, it is impossible for the heavens to possess the divine power of the ancestral land, because the humans on the ancestral land cannot let the heavens go to their world. Tens of millions of years ago, the Celestial Clan wanted to go to the ancestral land, and even wanted to occupy the ancestral land. However, there were countless hermit masters in the human race. The human race of the Nine Heavens was defeated, and the ancestral land did not, so Back then, only an old Taoist priest was born, and with a single sword, the world of other planes could not enter the ancestral land, and it could not be broken no matter how to fight, and eventually many tribes gave up.


    Therefore, the people from the ancestral land are very powerful for the tribes of the outer plane world, even half god. However, they didn''t know that the people on the ancestral land had already taken a path of scientific development... The wonderful changes in the world were truly wonderful.


    Lan Ning returned to his senses, looking at Tang Ye''s back, his eyes widened, and he hummed, "You, you..."


    "Go!" Tang Ye didn''t have time to pay attention to Lan Ning''s surprise. After cutting off the first batch of attacking tentacles, he called Lan Ning, rushed out immediately, and continued to sweep and slash with the Flame King''s Halberd, killing a way to survive.


    Seeing hope, Lan Ning stopped thinking about suicide to save herself, and followed Tang Ye.


    The greedy leech saw Tang Ye break through, and was very angry. It absolutely did not allow anyone who could threaten it to live, so it let all the tentacles power to stop Tang Ye and kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had already revealed his identity, there was nothing to hide, and to survive, he could only go all out. He rushed out, a flame fist hit the void, and suddenly "roared", the flame truth was summoned.


    "This..." Lan Ning was stunned again when he saw Huo Di listen. She was always calm and indifferent, losing her face again and again, because she was really shocked by Tang Ye. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to hide so many secrets. Although there is no divine beast in Jiuzhongtian, there are some records of ancestors. Lan Ning probably knew that Na Di Ting was a kind of ancestral beast.


    Since it is the divine beast of the ancestral land, its power is naturally no small thing. Sure enough, after Flame Truth heard it, Beng Teng moved forward, biting the power of those tentacles with his mouth open, and it was easy to bite off, making the greedy leech cry out for power.


    The divine power of the ancestral land can cause real damage to the greedy leeches.


    With Flame Truth listening to help open the way, Tang Ye slashed with the Overlord Halberd again, and he really had a way to survive, and he was about to get rid of the tentacles of the greedy leech. However, the greedy leech finally put aside the important thing of growth and launched a fierce blow. The poisonous water under the abyss swept away, strangling Tang Ye and Lan Ning.


    Tang Ye was still opening the road ahead and had no time to take care of the situation behind. Lan Ning was very worried, decided to resist, and shouted to Tang Ye: "You continue to break the envelopment of the tentacles, I will help you block the attack behind you!"


    Tang Ye could only do this. If he didn''t break through the encirclement and waited for the greedy leech to launch a big attack, it would be over. His current strength is not enough to deal with such a huge greedy leech.


    Finally, Tang Ye broke through the power of the antennae, but at this time, Lan Ning was hit by the power of the greedy leech, severely wounded and vomiting blood, and the situation was critical.


    How could she stop the attack of greedy leech.


    Tang Ye was shocked, and immediately went over and took her hand, pulled her over, and then hugged her to leave the abyss of the dead. The greedy leech attacked again, and Flame Truth listened to help block it.


    However, the power of the greedy leech was too strong, the flame truth was beaten to death, and the attacking power was still coming, and then impacted Tang Ye and Lan Ning.


    At the last moment, Tang Ye tried his best to condense a flame shield, hoping to protect himself and Lan Ning. Then he was shocked by the powerful force of the greedy leech, not knowing where he fell.


    It was a ten thousand-foot cliff, and they fell down.

 Chapter 1649： As a demigod!

    Tang Ye felt that he was falling, and the whirring wind was extremely violent, cutting his body. He realized that the flame shield had been broken by the greedy leech. He wanted to condense the flame shield to protect himself and Lan Ning, but he couldn''t condense it anymore. Severely injured, the whole body seemed to fall apart, unable to send any power.


    Lan Ning had already passed out, and she was protected by Tang Ye.


    boom!


    I don''t know how long it took, and finally ushered in a collision, which was the sound of falling into the water.


    When he crashed into the water from the cliff of Wanzhang, Tang Ye felt that being immortal was also unscientific. Fortunately, he was a cultivator, and his physical strength was cultivated to the heavenly fairyland. With such strength, it was understandable that he had not been smashed. And thanks to just crashing into the water, if it hits the ground, it must be dead.


    Even if he hit the water, Tang Ye felt his body fragmented. He tried his best to mobilize the power of the dead wood every spring to heal and repair. It just didn''t last long, it couldn''t start. However, after the activation, the power of the dead wood every spring will repair itself, although it is slow, but it works. Tang Ye felt that he had recovered some strength, so he swam out of the water first and reached the shore. In the end, only half of his body was exposed, and his lower body could not be moved even if he was soaked in water, so he simply repaired his body with dead wood in spring, anyway, he could breathe normally.


    Little by little time passed, and the dead wood helped Tang Ye repair his injuries every spring. He can finally walk around, so it won''t be difficult to move a little bit. At this time he needs to take care of Lan Ning. He couldn''t even take care of himself before, and of course he didn''t have time to bother Lan Ning. Even if Lan Ning is dead, there is no way, first of all, he must live by himself.


    Lan Ning was still in a coma. He reached out and probed Lan Ning''s nose, and found that he was still breathing. He breathed a sigh of relief. This way, he might be able to help Lan Ning recover with the strength of dead wood in spring.


    Worrying that Lan Ning would die because of his serious injury for too long without treatment, Tang Ye first used dead wood to relieve Lan Ning''s injury. Moisturized by the vitality of dead wood every spring, Lan Ning''s injury was relieved and he woke up from a coma. After she woke up, she couldn''t move anything except to open her eyes and blink. She was hurt too badly, and finally resisted the blow of the greedy leech that swept through the water, almost completely shattering her meridians. It was a miracle that she was still alive.


    After waking up, seeing herself leaning on Tang Ye, Lan Ning was shocked. She had never had this kind of close contact with a man. She wanted to move away, but couldn''t move. She wanted to tell Tang Ye not to touch her, but she couldn''t even speak, and her voice was not enough.


    Tang Ye saw Lan Ning¡¯s eyes and knew what she wanted to do, and said: "At this time, you should think about how to live, not about those things. I don¡¯t have the energy to talk to you too much. If you want to survive, give it to I stayed there."


    Lan Ning''s temper and character naturally did not accept Tang Ye''s provocation and aggressive words and deeds. But she couldn''t move, she could only stare. Then she was injured again and passed out again.


    Tang Ye felt that this was fine, too lazy to care for her, and then healed herself with the power of dead wood and spring. At this time, he can continue to activate the strength of the dead wood and spring, repairing his body quickly. Before long, he was able to walk, and then left the waterfront, holding Lan Ning to find a place where he could shelter from the wind and rain.


    Lan Ning was hugged by Tang Ye and woke up again. She felt even more offended when she saw that Tang Ye was holding her waist and legs. But she still couldn''t move her body, unable to break free. Fortunately, after taking a big breath, I was finally able to speak, and hummed: "Let go, let go of me, or I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye thought it was funny, just like Lan Ning, still wanting to kill? He said to Lan Ning, "If you want to kill someone, you must first ensure that you live. If you want to live, you must accept my care now."


    "You..." Tang Ye said so reasonable, Lan Ning was speechless.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly and said, "I have no malice or hatred towards you. Otherwise, I won''t save you. You just... make me miss a little."


    Lan Ning was taken aback. What kind of words do you miss this guy? This is a molestation!


    "It''s not that I miss you." Tang Ye saw Lan Ning''s expression knowing that she had misunderstood, and said lightly: "As things are up to now, I don''t need to say many things, you have guesses yourself. I don''t want to tell you too much about my affairs. , If you want to know, just take advantage of this to think quietly, and go and sort out quietly. When our injury is healed, and we leave the cliff, you and I will be enemies of life and death with swords facing each other."


    Lan Ning was taken aback, watching Tang Ye want to say something, but didn''t know what to say. After a long silence, she asked, "You are the human demon."


    Tang Ye didn''t answer right away, and left with Lan Ning in his arms. After walking for a long time, he whispered, "Yes."


    Lan Ning didn''t speak any more, she could think clearly about many things now. The question to consider is how to get along next. With their injuries, it is impossible to get better without self-cultivation for a year or a half.


    Of course this is just Lan Ning''s idea. She knew her injuries, her meridians were destroyed, and her body seemed to be shattered. It is indeed a miracle to not die. To recover, one year is still short, even ten or several decades. Some things that cannot be cured are the root causes of the disease for a lifetime. In this case, this life is ruined.


    However, suddenly, Lan Ning realized something extremely incredible. She and Tang Ye are both so seriously injured, so why can Tang Ye be able to walk in less than one night? In this case, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s recovery speed is simply against the sky? !


    Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye, knowing that he could never use common sense to describe this guy. He is that human demon and possesses the divine power of the ancestral land, then he is a human from the ancestral land. If he said that, he was... a demigod!


    Yes, he is a demigod! Because he is a demigod, he has such a terrible repair ability! As long as he is not killed directly, he is immortal!


    The demigod is what the tribe here calls the powerful human masters on the ancestral land. They are isolated from the ancestral land, and they have not known the situation of the ancestral land for thousands of years, and have already deified everything in the ancestral land. So now in Lan Ning''s eyes, Tang Ye is a demigod.


    She thought it was ridiculous. She never expected that the enemy they had been trying to eliminate, the human demon, was the demigod they feared.


    She believed that those words of One and Two Heavens that dealt with Tang Ye, and the upper realm, or all the people who wanted to eliminate the human demon, didn''t know that Tang Ye came from the ancestral land. If you knew that Tang Ye came from the ancestral land, how would you feel?


    Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye and was silent. But in her heart, she became very curious about Tang Ye. She didn''t know why Tang Ye came from the ancestral land. Isn¡¯t the ancestral land isolated? How come out again? And, what is Tang Ye doing here?


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, and his resolute face was actually very pretty. In addition, he became lonely in the third heaven, and he felt lonely. This suddenly gave Lan Ning a strange feeling. She felt that Tang Ye was not as vicious as the rumors.


    She wanted to know what kind of person Tang Ye was.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a loud roar came from the cliff, and then it seemed to hear the sound of power bombing.


    Tang Ye and Lan Ning couldn''t help frowning, the roar was made by greedy leech. As for the force bombing, it is probably the people of the Triple Heaven who launched the attack on the greedy leech. If the greedy leeches are not eliminated, all three heavens must be destroyed.


    Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye, knowing that the people above, whether it was the world lord Chang Yao or the old Mengli monster, could not eliminate the greedy leech. The only one who can deal with greedy leeches is the man in front of him.

 Chapter 1650： Not accepted!

    Lan Ning knew Tang Ye''s true identity, and she knew that this was also a secret that Tang Ye had been hiding. However, unexpectedly at this time, she found that she was not hostile to Tang Ye. Perhaps there are many reasons, such as Tang Ye saving her. For another example, the way she looked at Tang Ye was not annoying. On the contrary, from some of Tang Ye''s expressions, she felt that Tang Ye was a person with affection, justice and story.


    Or maybe it was because she knew that Tang Ye was the only one who could deal with the greedy leech and save the third heaven.


    She didn''t want to kill Tang Ye, nor could she kill Tang Ye.


    Of course, Tang Ye could not be killed either.


    She knew very well that even if Tang Ye''s strength was not as good as hers, if Tang Ye fought desperately and used the hidden power, it would be no problem to kill her.


    Now, she was seriously injured and unable to move, and she had to rely on Tang Ye''s treatment. For all these kinds of things, she would no longer have a reason to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye searched for a cave and built a fire in it to let Lan Ning rest well. He sat aside and kept using dead wood to heal his injuries. Lan Ning was still full of curiosity about Tang Ye now, did not go to sleep, but kept looking at Tang Ye. The more she looked at Tang Ye, the more she felt surprised. Because she found that when Tang Ye was treating, the injury healed very quickly. She also vaguely felt that a large amount of spiritual energy was constantly gathering, and the cave seemed to be a secret realm full of spiritual energy.


    This must be caused by Tang Ye. Lan Ning became more and more surprised at Tang Ye, not understanding how Tang Ye did it. Could it be that this is the ability of a demigod, and you can break through it at will?


    Being able to actively gather spiritual energy in this way must have a faster breakthrough than other cultivators, and it must be fast and perfect in tempering the strength of the body. No wonder Tang Ye grew up so fast, everything was for a reason.


    "Is this your innate ability or the secret technique you learned?" Lan Ning couldn''t help asking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and repaired his body, and could hear Lan Ning''s voice, knowing that what Lan Ning was asking about was the spiritual energy that came up. In fact, the gathering of those auras is the effect of dead trees in spring. Now he is undergoing treatment, which requires a huge amount of spiritual energy. When the strength of the dead wood is consumed quickly in spring, it quickly replenishes it. What Dead Wood Fengchun directly absorbs is the spiritual energy in nature. When the cave is used up, it absorbs the outside.


    The magical skill of dead wood and spring can only be understood by people with chance, and it cannot be born with it. Tang Ye simply answered Lan Ning: "I learned it by chance."


    Lan Ning was relieved. If she was born with this ability, she felt that the humans on the ancestral land were really half gods to them. Such a character, don''t think about being able to defeat them.


    What Lan Ning didn''t know was that the will of the ancestral land was once "de-deified", forgetting the existence of God, and heading towards the road of scientific creation. Divine power is not the master, technology can also compete with it. Even the weapons created by technology are not necessarily inferior to the divine power. Divine power can destroy space, as can technological power. Now the ancestral land is beginning to recover the power of the true god, a contest between technology and divine power is slowly kicking off.


    "Why are you coming to our world?" Lan Ning asked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye still didn''t open his eyes, and said, "In order to eliminate the existence that poses a threat to the ancestral land. They are not allowed to invade the ancestral land."


    When Lan Ning heard Tang Ye''s words, he changed his view of Tang Ye, the so-called human demon again. What a devil is this, a hero who is desperately trying to protect his world. For Zudi, this must be a heroic act.


    "Who can threaten the ancestral land?" Lan Ning asked Tang Ye again. She knew that the ancestral land was isolated, and people outside of them couldn''t get in at all. Because they couldn''t make a breakthrough, thousands of years passed and they all gave up.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, looked at Lan Ning in silence for a while, and said, "The Dark Demon Race and those who peeped at the ancestral land are threats."


    "Dark Demon?" Lan Ning was taken aback. It turned out to be the Dark Demon. Isn''t that a demon sealed in the purgatory world? Did they come out?


    Tang Ye continued: "The Dark Demon Race is nothing terrifying. Their purpose is very pure. From the distant past to the present, their purpose is to invade and seize the power of the ancestral land. Dealing with them is purely a war. Win or lose depends on their respective strengths. However, those who hide and spy on the ancestral land are different. On the surface, they may be glamorous and well-known figures that are admired by everyone. You can''t imagine him behind the planning What, what kind of terrible conspiracy is there. These people are difficult to deal with. Open guns are easy to hide, but secret arrows are hard to guard."


    "What do you mean?" Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, rather playfully, and said: "It means, your heavenly race, don''t you peep at the ancestral land?"


    "We don''t have that ability." Lan Ning became a little irritated. Tang Ye suspected this. She was suddenly very upset with this.


    "You haven''t, don''t you have the Eighth Heaven?" Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "The Eighth Heaven is not far from the Nineth Heaven. I heard that the Nineth Heaven can contact the Purgatory Realm, so there are traces of the Dark Demon Race in the Nineth Heaven. But, It is inevitable that there will be people from the Eighth Heavens secretly conspiring with the Dark Demon Race of the Nine Heavens. Who knows such a thing."


    "So, you regard us as the enemy of the Nineth Heavens? So, you kill us without blinking. Therefore, the rumor of the First Heaven and the Second Heaven, you can instantly annihilate everyone in a city. That''s why you are Known as a human demon!" Lan Ning stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning and didn''t have much emotional fluctuations, and said, "Yes, so whoever stops me, I can kill without hesitation."


    Lan Ning stared at Tang Ye without speaking. She wouldn''t doubt whether Tang Ye could do it. Tang Ye did a lot. According to Yi Zhongtian and Er Zhongtian, it would be like killing people. However, Lan Ning felt that Tang Ye didn''t kill innocent people so indiscriminately. There are some things that you don¡¯t need to delve into, you can see them.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes again, and ran the dead wood every spring for healing. He didn''t expect that Lan Ning would talk so much, and always asked him questions.


    After Lan Ning was silent for a long time, she suddenly said, "You and us don''t necessarily have to be enemies."


    Tang Ye didn''t open his eyes, but frowned slightly. What does Lan Ning mean? Don''t be an enemy, but want to be a friend.


    Lan Ning''s picture is actually very simple, that is, let Tang Ye help get rid of the greedy leeches and save the third heaven. If it was an enemy, how could Tang Ye help them? If they stop Tang Ye, Tang Ye is afraid that they will stand on the side of the greedy leech and let the three heavens destroy it, so that no one will stop him.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and said, "You never thought of letting go of Human Race, right?"


    If these alien races suddenly said that they wanted to be friends with the human race when they wanted to ask the human race, then Tang Ye would feel very ironic. With his clear and decisive character, he would not accept such a thing.

 Chapter 1651： Different!

    Lan Ning didn''t know the irony of that kind of thing. Deprive the human race''s spiritual bones, put the human race into the lowest position, bullying and mocking in every possible way. However, when the human race was needed to solve the problem, he suddenly told the human race that we don''t really need to be enemies, we can be friends. If the Human Race can accept this, it means that the Human Race has really lost its dignity.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to guess what Lan Ning meant, and continued to heal his injuries with dead wood. Lan Ning watched Tang Ye hesitate to say something and stopped, after all, he didn''t say those words that wanted Tang Ye to help deal with the greedy leech. Think about it, that''s quite ridiculous. If she said it, it wouldn''t be that Lan Ning.


    One night later, Tang Ye''s injury improved a lot. Withered trees in spring, it really lasts a lifetime and becomes a hanging existence. Tang Ye could already regenerate his strength, although he did not send much, but such a quick recovery was really against the sky. Lan Ning felt very complicated about Tang Ye''s situation, and she didn''t know how to describe it. She originally thought that such an injury would take at least a year or a half to recuperate, and it would even leave the root of the disease forever. But judging from Tang Ye''s appearance, she wouldn''t be at all. Even a few days later, Tang Ye might heal from his injuries.


    This is quite terrible.


    Knowing the truth about Tang Ye, Lan Ning felt that it was like knowing another person.


    Lan Ning''s injury is now a little better, thanks to Tang Ye''s power to run the dead wood in the spring, the cave is filled with abundant aura, Lan Ning slowly repaired some of the injuries by absorbing the aura. However, compared with Tang Ye''s recovery speed, hers was not worth mentioning. She was still pale and could not move. If Tang Ye didn''t help her with treatment, she would use Reiki treatment every day, and she would probably have to lie down for several days before walking around.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes from the treatment. He was hungry and had to find something to eat. I believe the same is true for Lan Ning. But he didn''t worry about leaving Lan Ning in the cave like this, and took out a guardian circle from the legacy of the remnant soul old man and arranged it in the cave so that if he encountered an enemy attack, he could defend himself for a while, and wait until he returned.


    Lan Ning watched Tang Ye set up the magic circle, she knew nothing about the magic circle, but felt that the magic circle was full of ancient aura. She was confident that she had seen many magic circles, as long as they existed in the triple heavens, they were basically familiar. But what Tang Ye arranged was quite mysterious to her. She directly guessed that it was the ancient magic circle of the human race. Many of the secret techniques of the human race have not been inherited by their alien races. The reason behind it is the destruction of human civilization by alien races, because in the war against human race, they disdain human things. But later, they discovered that the things of the human race were very powerful and precious. After they wanted to learn, the human race made a decisive move to destroy all the secret techniques and magic methods, leaving nothing intact, so that the aliens could not learn.


    Therefore, foreign races attach great importance to the relics left by many human races, and want to find out the complete secret techniques created by human races. If you can get one and you can learn it, then maybe you can change the fate of your life. This is also a place where the surviving human races feel sad and humiliated. Those things originally belonged to them, but they were used by the alien races who suppressed them to cultivate, and then used to suppress them to resist. The only thing they can do is to curse the aliens to the extreme for their shamelessness. But they have no say, and everything is meaningless.


    The old man of remnant soul is probably when the human race suffered the disaster, in order to give the human race a way of life, or hope that someday in the future, the human race will rise again, and then work together to create the next one that will not disperse even if it dies. people. This requires a considerable price, as well as a voluntary sacrifice by that person. Therefore, all this is for the revival of the human race one day in the future. Tang Ye accepts the inheritance of the old man of the remnant soul, so he must have the responsibility to do something for the human race of the nine heavens.


    Fortunately, he has already done it. Now that the heavens are isolated, the human race is studying hard Tai Chi calmly there, so that the fusion conditions of the body and the spiritual energy are satisfied again, that is, the so-called spiritual bones are restored, and then they begin to practice. Tang Ye controlled all the alien races in the whole sky, and the alien race did not dare to do anything to the human race. At the same time, a large number of secret techniques and magic techniques were left, all inherited from the old man of the remnant soul. Now that more than ten years have passed, the human race of One Heaven probably has changed a lot.


    To say whether they were bullied and suppressed by those alien races after Tang Ye left, this does not exist, because Tang Ye is the master of the world. He can feel the situation in a heavy day. Now the human race in the first world is in good condition and is developing vigorously. After a few decades, it will definitely usher in a qualitative explosion.


    Looking back at all these things, as long as they are not so arrogant, even if they are masters from the Eightfold Heaven, Tang Ye should not be underestimated.


    Lan Ning would never underestimate Tang Ye now. And what made her weird, and even after thinking it over, made her feel terrible, she felt that Tang Ye could be trusted and depended on.


    Her current situation must rely on Tang Ye. This is the case, there is nothing to say. However, her mood has changed, and if she leans towards Tang Ye, it really makes her uneasy. She had a bad attitude towards Tang Ye before, and she was a heavenly clan, so what''s the matter if she leans towards the human clan? I''m afraid it will become a public enemy.


    She is a Celestial Clan, and she advocates friendship with Tang Ye. However, other heavenly tribes or tribes will not. The overall concept, the conservative concept, is often difficult to change.


    "This is the secret magic circle of your human race. Did you learn it from the ancestral land?" Lan Ning asked when Tang Ye arranged the magic circle. She didn''t need to ask what the magic circle was for, she could guess it was a protection method. Array. From a point of view, she felt that Tang Ye was very careful.


    Tang Ye glanced at Lan Ning. He didn''t want to say too much about these things, but simply said: "Ancestral Land does not have such a magic circle. Of course, it was before me. After I left, it might be different. "


    Before he arrived at Jiuzhongtian, Zudi was still very scientific. This power of deification rarely exists. But now that the ancestral land is beginning to regain the power of the true god, things related to the power of deification will continue to emerge.


    Lan Ning didn''t understand the situation in the ancestral land, and was very confused about Tang Ye''s words. Perhaps the ancestral land is one of the biggest thoughts of people in the outside world. Those who don''t know the ancestral land, they think that the people in the ancestral land are demigods. And those who know the ancestral land, they despise the ordinary people of the ancestral land, and despise technology. However, they still yearn for the ancestral land, because the ancestral land has the power of origin. Even they feel that the power of technology can be born in the ancestral land, and it is also the power of Origin that is changing.


    The power of Siyuan can create a deified civilization, and naturally it can also create a technological civilization. Obtaining the original power is the ultimate goal of all conspirators and careerists.


    Tang Ye set up a protective circle and was about to leave. Before leaving, looked back at the puzzled Lan Ning, and said: "The situation in the ancestral land is very different from what you thought. When I go back, maybe...I don''t know the world anymore."

 Chapter 1652： Doomed!

    After Tang Ye left the cave, he heard the roar of greedy leeches from the cliff and the sound of high-strength practitioners attacking and bombing the greedy leeches. This is the powerhouse of the triple heavens, all gathered in the abyss of the dead, and joined hands to eliminate the greedy leeches.


    Now the Triple Heaven is only going on for this matter. The lord of the world, Chang Yao, came, the president of the bounty guild, Meng Li, the head and deputy head of the steel mercenary group, and other major masters. They put aside everything they had in their hands, and put aside all their grievances, and joined hands to eliminate the greedy leeches.


    However, the battle on the cliff is quite unfavorable for them. Greedy leeches are so powerful that they can''t deal with them. Greedy leeches use the power of their tentacles to weave an indestructible shield for themselves. Chang Yao and the others can''t break this tentacled shield alone, let alone eliminate the body of greedy leeches.


    Just like Lan Ning''s tentacles against greedy leeches, she couldn''t move at all. Therefore, the only thing that can move greedy leeches is the divine power from the ancestral land. After all, the greedy leech was conceived by the strength of the ancient beast gluttonous glutton on the ancestral land. And now the only person with the divine power on the ancestral land was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye probably guessed this, so Lan Ning''s change in his attitude was understandable. It''s not cold, it doesn''t look at the enemy, and I still want to be friends. It''s really ironic, it''s nothing more than thinking that you can deal with greedy leeches, so you want to win over yourself? With Lan Ning''s character, it is difficult for her to be able to make this change.


    As for Tang Ye''s thoughts on the greedy leech, he would prefer to choose what is beneficial to him. He could feel that he was severely injured this time, which was nearly devastating, and after the injury healed, he could almost break through to the higher-level Heavenly Wonderland. This is the trial of chance for death and rebirth. Facing death, it has stimulated the greatest potential. If you don¡¯t die, you can break through quickly if you are affected by this potential.


    Therefore, when he arrived at the superior Heavenly Wonderland, Tang Ye could go to the Fourth Heaven. He doesn''t have a good impression of foreign races, and it is probably impossible for him to take his life to fight the greedy leech to save the third heaven, instead of going to the fourth heaven to complete what he wants to do. So his choice is to prioritize himself, not the triple heaven.


    The only thing he still cares about Sanzhongtian is that he has not found the whereabouts of the overlord halberd. If the triple heaven is ruined, then maybe you won''t get it again. Therefore, this is the only thing he really considers whether he will help Sanzhongtian. The power of the Overlord Halberd is quite powerful. The Overlord Halberd is an artifact that can conquer the world, and its power is indispensable.


    Failing to get the remnant of the Overlord Halberd has now become a concern for Tang Ye. What worries him is that until now, there is no information about the fragments of the Overlord Halberd. However, now that the greedy leech happened, he thought it would be easy to find it. I didn''t dare to call out the power of the overlord halberd to sense it too loudly before. It was because I was worried that I would be chased by the power of the entire Triple Heaven because of the identity of the well-known human demon. And now, the power of the triple heavens needs to deal with the greedy leeches. If the greedy leeches are not killed, all the triple heavens must be destroyed. In contrast, it is natural that the Triple Heaven is more important than the overlord halberd. So at that time, even if Tang Ye''s identity was exposed, I am afraid that the people of Sanzhongtian would not have time to take care of him.


    Greedy leech is a disaster for Sanzhongtian, but for Tang Ye, it may be an opportunity.


    Hoar...hoar!


    Suddenly, the roar of greedy leech came from the cliff again, the sound was stronger than before. Tang Ye felt a shock and impact under the cliff, let alone on the cliff. Tang Ye knew that just by calling a greedy leech, he could kill many people who were not strong enough. In other words, many people who are not strong enough have been injured. If they don''t have strong power to protect, then a large area must have fallen.


    Sure enough, at this time, on the cliff, a considerable number of people were not strong enough. They came here, some were onlookers, and some really wanted to do their best. Even if they did not enter the combat area, such a strong impact still hurt them. The weaker among them bleeds directly from the Qiqiao and died. Some of those who are strong have also been seriously injured, vomiting blood.


    In front of everyone, a mighty man wearing a silver armor shouted, "All back, away from the combat area, we don''t have enough strength to protect you!"


    This loud and low drinker is the Lord Chang Yao. Chang Yao at this time changed his casual image when talking with Mengli before. He became like a general who led thousands of troops and must be responsible for everyone. He is awe-inspiring and worried. Greedy leeches can destroy the third heaven, even if he doesn''t think about others, he must also think about his daughter Qingling. If the greedy leech is not eliminated, everything in the third heaven will be swallowed and destroyed, naturally including his daughter.


    After Chang Yao gave a loud order, some people began to retreat, and they helped their injured companions to leave. The wounded in this large swath of people have no resistance, and they can only endure the injuries. They look very miserable.


    Beside Chang Yao, there was Mengli who looked like a girl. Meng Li''s expression is also very solemn, she did not expect to be born such a terrible greedy leech. If the triple heaven is ruined, then her plan will not proceed smoothly. If the promise made back then is not fulfilled, everything she has will be lost. Even if she can go from the third heaven to the fourth heaven at any time, but she has such a powerful strength, but she has been in the third heaven, naturally there are reasons that cannot be told.


    Beside Mengli, there are a group of powerful hunters from the bounty union, the lowest being senior hunters, most of them are of the gold level. When they reach their level, they are full of spirits, and they are always beautiful. But facing the greedy leeches at this time, they can only suppress and feel uncomfortable. Because they can''t deal with greedy leeches, they may also face the death of being swallowed.


    On the other side, there are the heads, deputy heads and powerful mercenaries of the three major mercenary groups. Iron fist is naturally included. They have set up a phalanx to cooperate with the battle, and strive to exert their strongest strength. They also had serious expressions, and they were full of worries facing the greedy leeches who couldn''t even get close to them.


    How can such a void monster be destroyed?


    This time, the triple heaven is afraid that it is doomed to escape.


    Among these people, Mengli knew the most complete information. She is a vixen who has cultivated for thousands of years and has evolved, and she knows many secrets. Chang Yao and several heads of the mercenary group asked her how to eliminate the greedy leeches, and the answer she gave was the same as Lan Ning told Tang Ye before, it was impossible!


    "Nothing can be immortal!" Chang Yao is an unusual heavenly race, with more extreme concepts and attitudes. He believes that greedy leeches can be born and eliminated. He was against Meng Li''s answer.


    Mengli was silent. There was one way, but it was not realistic.

 Chapter 1653： Look for it publicly!

    Mengli felt that there was no need to say the way to deal with greedy leeches, because the divine power from the ancestral land, Jiuzhongtian did not have it. The ancestral land has long been isolated. People inside cannot get out and people outside cannot get in. The divine power of the ancestral land is only in the ancestral land.


    The only thing that can give Mengli some hope is also very ridiculous. That was her guess of the human demon. The reason why that human race is so powerful may be from the ancestral land. In this case, he can help deal with greedy leeches. However, although it was heard that the human demon had already reached the third heaven, Mengli had not found any trace yet.


    In fact, Mengli had a special concern for the human demon, as for the reason, it was unknown.


    "Mengli, do you deliberately do not want to talk about this method of eliminating greedy leeches, or is there another hidden story? Now is the critical period, don''t mind my bad words. I do have doubts about you. But what about this situation now, What''s the use of speaking nicely. If the greedy leeches are not resolved, it won¡¯t be long before the triple heavens will cease to exist. At that time, I thought..."


    Chang Yao said, looking around, his tone was rare with a hint of loss, and continued: "At that time, I think I no longer exist."


    Mengli understood Chang Yao''s mood. Now she was facing a disaster that the entire third heaven might be swallowed. If the greedy leech could not be stopped, and she could not go to the fourth heaven, she would definitely die. I''m going to die, I still care about other things. Although Chang Yao could go to the Fourth Heaven, Qing Ling didn''t have that strong strength, so he would definitely stay in the Third Heaven.


    Mengli also wanted to stop the greedy leech, because she still had to find the human demon, she had to make certain things and fulfill a promise. She also looked around, and then at the growing greedy leeches in the middle of the Necro Abyss, knowing that if the greedy leeches grow, everything will really be powerless. She no longer cared about so much, looked at Chang Yao and said, "There is a way, but you should not have any hope. This way is to use the divine power of the ancestral land to deal with greedy leeches. The formation of greedy leeches, if you pay attention to the legend of the beast You know that it has something to do with the ancient ferocious beast gluttonous in the ancestral land. If you want to destroy the gluttonous power, you must use the divine power of the ancestral land, which is also the power of the ancient true god. But our Nine Heavens does not have such power at all. ."


    Chang Yao frowned when she heard Mengli''s words. If they don''t have the divine power of the ancestral land, this is what a solution. This is simply not a solution!


    However, since Mengli said not to hold on to hope, Chang Yao knew that she had other things to say. Sure enough, after being silent for a while, Meng Li said again: "If anyone in the Nineth Layer of Innocent has the power of the ancestral land, it is the human race. The human race originally came from the ancestral land, and the secrets and treasures they left behind may be There is the divine power of the ancestral land. However, judging from the current situation of the human race, it is impossible. They can''t even cultivate, how to use the power? Therefore, the only possibility is here..."


    "On that human demon." Before Meng Li finished speaking, Chang Yao answered, "The human demon can control the first heaven and conquer the second heaven, so it must have good power. Then in the human race, you can He is the only person who uses the divine power of the ancestral land, or even carries the divine power of the ancestral land. Rather, if you explain it this way, everything makes sense. That human demon, because of its extraordinary power, can At this point, he either has the divine power of the ancestral land, or he is from the ancestral land at all."


    Mengli glanced at Chang Yao and stopped talking. This is the conjecture that these keen people easily detect, associate everything, and make everything reasonable. This kind of speculation was accepted by them, and it was regarded as such a thing.


    Mengli said, "The problem is, we don''t have any news about the human demon right now."


    Chang Yao closed his eyes, his expression was low, and faintly embarrassed, and said: "The hardest part is not that there is no news about this human demon, but that he is asked to help deal with the greedy leech. The human demon regards us as enemies, this time greedy The catastrophe of leeches is a good opportunity for him to get rid of us effortlessly. How can it help us?"


    Mengli was silent. That''s why it is said that this method of dealing with greedy leeches is unrealistic. However, if the human demon could be found, Meng Li had some ideas. In any case, she wanted to see the human demon first, and said to Chang Yao: "As long as the human demon can be found, I will try to convince him."


    Chang Yao looked at Mengli interestingly. He had always wondered if Mengli had a special relationship with the human demon, because he noticed that Mengli was particularly concerned about the human demon. Originally, he wanted to observe Mengli slowly, as it was a pleasure. But suddenly there was something about greedy leeches, he had no time to do it anymore, and everything was straightforward. He looked at Mengli and asked directly: "What do you have to do with that human demon?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Mengli replied.


    Chang Yao naturally didn''t believe it, and asked: "You showed too much care for the human demon, and, just now you said you convinced the human demon, you seem very confident. In this way, do you still think I will believe your words? "


    Mengli glanced at Chang Yao, not caring, and said, "It doesn''t matter to me whether you believe it or not. Anyway, now I want to deal with greedy leeches, there is only one way. If I were you, I wouldn''t think so much. Find the human demon first. After all, the greedy leech will not wait for others to grow. If it cannot be removed before its evolution is complete, then the triple heaven is destined to be swallowed."


    Chang Yao coldly snorted and stopped talking to Mengli. He greeted one of his subordinates and said to him: "In my name, let me talk about it. How about him, if anyone shoots at him, I Chang Yao is the first to kill anyone who dares to shoot!"


    When the subordinate heard Chang Yao''s words, he was stunned for several times. Human demons are supposed to be enemies, why are they so now? However, if the boss is not able to do what his subordinates have to do, ask too much, then the subordinates will step back and carry out the things that the demon has explained. He gave orders and let people pass it out. The greedy leech is happening now, people are very concentrated, and the information is spread quickly. If the human demon was in the third heaven, he would have received such a message.


    After Chang Yao gave the order, Mengli also asked her people to look for the human demon. At this time she noticed that Tang Ye and Lan Ning had disappeared. This is strange. Now that the greedy leech happened, Tang Ye and Lan Ning were both very strong and talented people, and they should have appeared in the Abyss of the Necropolis to help, but they all disappeared?


    Meng Li immediately asked Tang He Ye Lan Ning to investigate Tang He Ye Lan Ning''s trail, including what happened before they disappeared.

 Chapter 1654： Its ironic!

    Although unable to shake the power of the tentacles, the action to attack the greedy leech is still going on. A fierce attack can still play some role, and that is to slow down the growth of greedy leeches. This is procrastination. The time gained can be used to find a way to eliminate greedy leeches.


    The way has been found, is to find the human demon and talk. Chang Yao didn''t care what others thought, and issued an order to invite the human demon to come. Unfortunately, the order was issued for a day, and there was no response from the human demon. They ensured that this news had spread throughout the Third Heaven, and that Human Race Demon would definitely receive it as long as it was in the Third Heaven. However, the human demons did not come.


    Was this rejected by the human demons?


    After getting the report from his subordinates, Chang Yao fell silent, thinking about how to let the human demon come out. He thought that the Human Race Demon would not come out, and all he was concerned about was that it might be a conspiracy. So he asked his subordinates to issue orders, saying that they were asking for the human demons. If the human demons could come out, he could kneel down and thank him.


    Chang Yao''s behavior completely aroused the people of the three heavens. What kind of joke is this, so much concession to that human demon? For what?


    So suddenly many people asked Chang Yao what was going on, and some even questioned Chang Yao and expressed dissatisfaction with Chang Yao.


    This is the outburst of contradictions in the overall concept. Not everyone can accept to be good to the human race, especially the human race standing in a higher position than them. The human race is dominated by them, how can such a thing happen. It''s so funny, I will never accept it!


    Chang Yao faced the people who came to question him with a cold expression, even showing disgust. So he didn''t like these people, and it was ridiculous to stick to the lowly human concept. Humans just didn''t appear a strong enough to make them tremble, otherwise they would be justified. The human demon is a powerful character, but he didn''t make any noise in the third heaven. Chang Yao felt it a pity. Originally, he was waiting for the Human Race Demon to toss the Triple Heaven. After all, in the third heaven, although he is the master of the world, he has been opposed by many people because of his extreme character and behavior.


    "What do I need you to control? You can also control it?" Chang Yao asked the troublemaker coldly.


    Those people''s mood swings have increased. They already have opinions on Chang Yao, and Chang Yao is still so arrogant and ignores their opinions. One of them stood up and accused Chang Yao and said: "You are really the lord of the world! Now Sanhetian is facing the big problem of life and death, but you are looking for the human demon and bow to the human demon! What do you mean? Human demon? What''s worth it for you to do this? The Human Race Demon has not dared to show up after reaching the third heaven. Isn''t this just afraid of us?!"


    Chang Yao didn''t want to talk to this yelling person at all, glanced at him indifferently, suddenly shot, pinched the person''s neck, and then killed him with a "click". Chang Yao threw the body of this person out, and his style was comparable to that of Tang Ye''s previous murder. He looked at the stunned crowd and snorted coldly: "I''ll say it again, you can''t control what I do. If anyone is noisy again and upsets me, then his fate is your fate!"


    "You..." Everyone was so angry that their necks were red when they were stimulated by Chang Yao''s behavior. They were scared, yes, but now they may not survive the threat of greedy leeches, then they don''t mind being resolute. You may not be able to live anymore. What are you afraid of? Being killed by Chang Yao, and being swallowed by greedy leeches, are all dead. It is worthwhile to breathe out. I have been pressed by Chang Yao for a long time. I took a big breath. .


    Therefore, because of the threat of greedy leeches, the people who came to make trouble dared to go hard with Chang Yao this time. They stood up one after another to fight Chang Yao, even if they were dead, they would defend their power and will.


    Chang Yao didn''t expect these people to really dare to fight to the end, but he found it interesting, sneered at them, and hummed: "Since you want to kill, then I will play with you. Although it will waste some strength, but this strength is greedy. Leeches can''t do much, so I can use them."


    Chang Yao sneered satirically to everyone, and was full of provocation. Those people were itching, and finally couldn''t help it, and they all wanted to take action frequently.


    "Stop!" But at this moment, a low drink stopped the dispute between everyone and Chang Yao. They looked at it and it was Meng Li who walked step by step with a cold face.


    Mengli walked in front of Chang Yao, and first rebuked Chang Yao: "You, the master of the world, don''t think about how to stop the greedy leeches. What are you doing with these people? How are you doing with the human demons?"


    When everyone saw Mengli accusing Chang Yao, they felt a lot more comfortable. They respect Mengli very much, because Mengli''s status is extraordinary in the third heaven. Just like now, she is the only one who can directly rebuke Chang Yao, the master of the world. Even the head of the three major mercenary groups dare not do this.


    Meng Li, the president of the bounty union, anyone who knows a little bit of her true identity will not dare to offend her.


    Facing Mengli''s reprimand, Chang Yao just snorted coldly. He knew that Mengli didn''t want to treat him, but just wanted to stop the fight. He didn''t mind Meng Li''s rebuke to him, he never cared about these things. Since Mengli didn''t want to see the fighting erupt and he could stop, then just don''t do it. If he really couldn''t help it, he would actually still attack those people. This is his character, extreme, or stubborn, but open-minded and naturally calm.


    Chang Yao shrugged to Mengli, didn''t say anything, turned around and left. But the people who caused the trouble saw him go and felt that this was impossible. They wanted Chang Yao to apologize, but Chang Yao killed one of their companions just now. Moreover, the matter of such high etiquette as human demons has not been explained clearly, they want an explanation.


    But when they just wanted to make trouble again, Mengli looked at them and said, "The Lord of the World has done nothing wrong with the human demon."


    Everyone was stunned. In view of Chang Yao''s majesty and reputation, they didn''t immediately complain about the crusade with excitement, but whispered, not knowing what was going on, why even Mengli valued the human demon so much?


    Mengli waved his hand to calm everyone down, and said, "The Lord of the World didn''t tell you the reason for this. You can understand if you have opinions. Then I will tell you the reason, why we need that human demon. Because That human demon may be the only one who can deal with greedy leeches. In other words, the only human demon who can save the third heaven from disaster."


    Wow!


    When everyone heard Meng Li''s words, there was a sudden uproar, that Human Race Demon was the only one who could save the Third Heaven?


    This is difficult for everyone to accept. They all believe that the human demons are enemies and must be eliminated. But now, if you want to survive, you have to rely on that human demon, which is really ironic!

 Chapter 1655： What to do with me!

    Even if it was said from Mengli''s mouth, everyone couldn''t believe it. Do they need human demons to save?


    It''s so ridiculous!


    In the people''s mind, the human race is an enemy in addition to being humble and incompetent. Therefore, relying on such things as Human Race is tantamount to denying their past views and attitudes towards Human Race. This is quite difficult, so even what Mengli said, everyone could not accept. Even, there was a anger.


    The Lord of the Realm, Chang Demon, is like this, and so is Meng Li. What''s the matter, are they all bewitched by that Human Race Demon?


    "How could this happen? I don''t believe it!" One of them immediately shouted out loudly, opposing Mengli.


    Mengli looked at him with a calm expression, and said, "What if you don''t believe it? In the face of greedy leeches, you are too small to be anymore. I was talking to you here and was a waste of my time. Only weak and weak like you, Small people will gather here and yell. Have you seen the people who are working **** the front line of battle? Don¡¯t they know this command issued by the Lord of the World? They are so much stronger than you, don¡¯t you feel offended Dignity? But what they do is to stay at the front line of the battle to resist the greedy leeches. If they are like you, without greedy leeches to grow and complete, we will all die!"


    "Do you know why the Lord of the world kills you without blinking? Because you are dead, it has no effect on us. You are so weak and have no effect on our current plight! If you bother us like this, kill you What''s weird?" Meng Li looked at everyone, although she was calm, but the breath revealed was indifferent.


    Everyone was embarrassed by Mengli''s words, their value, just as Mengli said, in the face of greedy leeches, they have no effect. On the contrary, they are making trouble here now, which is preventing them from dealing with greedy leeches. Those who are stronger than them and work hard to stop greedy leeches will not make trouble like this, but will silently dedicate to the front line. It''s no wonder that Chang Yao would kill them without blinking, because they were worthless and hindered the life and death of greedy leeches.


    Everyone was said to be embarrassed, very ashamed, and of course angry and also felt that Meng Li said that on what basis. It''s weak, small, and worthless. It''s really ugly. But thinking about reality, it is indeed the case. This made them no longer able to oppose Mengli, looking at Mengli, they didn''t know what to say.


    Meng Li spoke calmly, but it made everyone feel the most poisonous snake. She continued: "You can''t accept that human demons can help us? But I tell you that this is true. Because it takes an ancient power to deal with greedy leeches. And this power is in the ancient times What the Human Race carried. According to our investigation, it is the Human Race Demon that has this power. Now, the Triple Heaven is facing life and death. Is it because of the contradiction with the Human Race, watching the Triple Heaven perish?"


    Everyone wanted to refute Meng Li, but they stopped talking. Mengli is not like lying, and how does a person like Mengli lie? In this case, that Human Race Demon is really so important.


    Mengli said so much, and finally couldn''t help sighing, then watched everyone become sarcastically, and said: "You look down on the human race, hostile to the human demon, and oppose the lord of the world to request the human demon. Do you think that the lord of the world includes me? , I asked the human demon, will the human demon show up to help us? Huh..."


    "In his eyes, you, no, it''s us. Our entire triple heaven is not worth that weight. The human demons have not appeared so far, so we are waiting to be swallowed by greedy leeches. All people, you, yours Parents, your children, will die!" Mengli watched the crowd snorted coldly.


    Everyone suddenly became flustered, even Mengli said so, is it really unsaved? They regarded the human demon as an enemy, and the human demon naturally regarded them as an enemy. Since it is the enemy, why do you want to help them? Then they are dead.


    This is desperate news.


    And suddenly, some of the people''s thoughts began to change. They felt that they should ask the human demon to help deal with the greedy leech. Because they don''t want to die. When facing death, they were all cowardly, they all flinched, their beliefs all changed, and what to do to host the human demon, let''s get along with him friendly!


    Mengli saw the changes in the expressions of everyone, his expressions were full of irony, but they changed quickly, and did not want to stimulate these really small and superficial people. She turned around, waved her hand, let everyone leave, and said: "You all go back, go home and wait honestly. If you can stop the greedy leeches, then you can still live. If you can''t, cherish the countlessness before you die. Many days."


    "Master Mengli, please save us! Be sure to find the human demon to help kill the greedy leech. As long as we can protect us, we will no longer have any hostility to the human demon. Even, we will personally thank him! "Some of the people anxiously said to Mengli who turned and left.


    However, Meng Li''s expression was unusually indifferent, but they couldn''t see it. She still waved her hand to let everyone leave. She is extremely contemptuous of these people. It''s just a group of indescribable little people, and I feel sick after seeing it more.


    When Mengli walked into the house, Chang Yao leaned against a pillar, and said to Mengli who walked step by step: "Well, you want to kill a few such annoying things too. Weak and worthless. But he can yell the most, it''s irritating. What do you keep for this kind of person?"


    Mengli kept walking without stopping, but turned to look at Chang Yao and said, "Your bloodthirsty hobby should always be hidden, right?"


    Chang Yao shrugged and sneered: "It''s a bad habit to kill trash, as if I''m a trash disposer, I will change it."


    Mengli stopped talking, turned her head back, getting further and further away from Chang Yao. They all have secrets, some secrets, quite dark.


    Chang Yao looked at Mengli''s back and shouted, "You secretly sent someone to find that Human Race Demon, has there been a result?"


    Chang Yao knew about many things Mengli did secretly. Now he was not afraid to provoke Mengli, so he said it directly. If Mengli wanted to kill him, he couldn''t help it. Anyway, if you don''t solve the greedy leech, you will die.


    Mengli was slightly angry, but did not trouble Chang Yao, and replied: "If you find it, you will know."


    "Then I hope that after you find the human demon, don''t do anything first. After all, the three-fold innocence really needs him. I will not pursue any further investigations of your intentions against the human demon." Chang Yao smiled meaningfully to Mengli. .


    Mengli''s expression was even colder. He walked around a bend, but showed a touch of playful coldness, and said softly: "If he is really that person, will the triple heaven perish, what is it to me?"

 Chapter 1656： Go back to old business!

    When Mengli arrived in her resting room, without saying anything, the white cat slowly emerged and reported to her about the investigation of Tang Ye and Lan Ning.


    "My lord, according to the results of the investigation, Tang Ye and Lan Ning may have been together before they disappeared. Because someone saw that Tang Ye and Lan Ning were heading in the same direction. And this direction..."


    The white cat looked at Mengli, paused, and then continued to speak, as if telling a great secret or revealing the truth of everything, and said: "The direction they are heading is the abyss of the dead!"


    Mengli frowned slightly when she heard it, and did not speak. She wondered, if Tang Ye and Lan Ning had previously gone to the Abyss of the Necropolis, what were they going to do? It was at that time that the greedy leech formed and awakened. Is this related to Tang Ye and Lan Ning? The point is, after the greedy leech appeared, where did Tang Ye and Lan Ning go, were they killed by the greedy leech, or did they go somewhere else?


    Mengli felt it was necessary to investigate around the Abyss of Necromancer. But now the surroundings of the Necromancer Abyss are included in the combat area, if Tang Ye and Lan Ning were here, they would have discovered it long ago. So, is there any place near the Abyss of the Undead that I have never looked for?


    Under the cliff!


    Mengli was quite smart, and immediately thought of a cliff that spread down not far from the abyss of the dead. Under the Wanzhang cliff, because I don''t know what''s going on below, no one will explore it. Even if they are superb and rashly go on, they may die because of some special environment below. For example, poisonous water like the abyss of the undead, unknown monsters and so on. Jumping down directly, I was afraid that it would directly enter the belly of some kind of monster. Or they may encounter a special little secret realm and be swallowed directly.


    However, Meng Li can''t take care of that much until now, she must find the human demon despite the fact. And she always suspected that Tang Ye was the human demon. For this reason, she plans to take a look under the cliff of ten thousand feet in person.


    "You continue to track down the whereabouts of Tang Ye and Lan Ning, until you see the real person." Mengli had her own plan, but she also had to prepare with both hands to let the white cat continue to track down the whereabouts of Tang Ye and Lan Ning.


    The white cat nodded and took his command, then jumped back with a swish and disappeared. Mengli stayed in the room for a while, and then set off to the ten-thousand-foot cliff not far from the abyss of the undead.


    At this moment, under the cliff of Wanzhang, Tang Ye had already found enough food, returned to the cave, and saw that Lan Ningxiang was fine, so he started to eat. He picked some wild fruits, and then there are some small beasts, which can be roasted and eaten, and he also figured out a way to get a clean water source. This ability to survive in the wild is quite strong. It can even be said to have a good life. It seems that after so long as a bounty hunter, these skills have been learned very well.


    On the contrary, Lan Ning didn''t understand this. She was on the side of Chang Yao, the lord of the world, and was neither a bounty hunter nor a mercenary. She usually comes into contact with the bounty union and mercenary group as the master of the world. Because of her extraordinary talent and superb strength, she is well known by people. Everyone knows that her strength is not inferior to a gold-level bounty hunter. And she, like Qingling, was regarded by others as a noble lady.


    Seeing that Tang Ye brought in so much food and it was complete, Lan Ning was quite surprised, but the surprise was only hidden in her heart. She didn''t show it, and began to slowly return to the old one. However, for Tang Ye, a human demon, she has never been hostile. She found that this was the worst, it seemed that something was aimed at Tang Ye.


    She didn''t understand what kind of thinking it was.


    Tang Ye began to get busy, eating bit by bit. In order to make the cave not so quiet and embarrassing, he said something to Lan Ning, while burying his head in the barbecue, said: "Your injury is very serious. Simply repair it with strength It¡¯s impossible to get better. I¡¯ll treat you for a while after eating.¡±


    Lan Ning is very interested in this. She didn''t understand what treatment secret technique Tang Ye mastered, so severe injuries could be recovered in just a few days. Even before, she felt that she was going to die, but she was suddenly inspired by a ray of life, conceived, and then came back to life. That kind of power is like, as long as a person has not completely died and there is no certain fatal injury, then no matter how serious the injury is, it can be saved. Because it directly supplements vitality. As long as there is life, it is hard to say death.


    What is such a secret technique against the sky? It must be the divine description of the ancestral land!


    "Your healing ability is also the divine power of Ancestral Land?" Lan Ning couldn''t help asking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes while flipping the grill of the barbecue, thinking about Lan Ning''s question. The ability of dead wood to meet spring is not only related to Taoism, but also to Buddhism. It can be said to be a combination of the broad and profound Taoist power and the boundless Buddhist power. So, are Tao and Buddha related to divine power? Among the true gods, there are naturally gods from Taoism and Buddhism. So, it can also be said that in these two supreme secret arts, it is connected with divine power.


    Then take it as supernatural power. Tang Ye felt that there was nothing to hide from Lan Ning, and said, "It is related to divine power. However, if you are willing to accept, then some of the treatments I will give you are more direct and efficient, not just using divine power. It''s that simple."


    "What?" Lan Ning asked in confusion.


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning, holding up a thin crystal needle in his hand. This was the silver needle that he had just removed the spiritual core when he hunted down a little monster beast outside, then burned it and polished it. He has a well-known identity on the ancestral land, that is, a doctor. He also has a set of Tong Xuan Shen needles, a total of 24 needles. However, after the occurrence of the yin and yang strange incident, the Tongxuan Shen Needle was passed to the rookie onmyoji Yun Youlan. It''s been more than ten years since he left the ancestral land to Jiuzhongtian. Now Yun Youlan is not so novice, but she is still an aunt. When Tang Ye returned to the ancestral land, I don''t know it was the year of the monkey. At that time, Yun Youlan was probably dead, or her Yin and Yang Secret Art had improved so quickly that she could live as long as a hundred. But he is also a centenarian. Then, Tongxuan Zhen would probably be passed on to future generations. If Tang Ye returned, Yun Youlan''s descendants would probably call him Patriarch or something.


    Tongxuan Needle is used to solve yin and yang strange things, that is, to deal with demons and ghosts. As for other needles, some are specially used for treatment. The treatment Tang Ye wanted to treat Lan Ning was to incorporate vitality into the fine needles and directly pour into Lan Ning''s damaged muscles and bones, allowing her to recover quickly without leaving the root of the disease.


    Why did you treat Lan Ning so well? Tang Ye didn''t know. Probably because he felt that Lan Ning did not show hostility towards him, and even faintly inclined to him. Now that we are sharing weal and woe, those who can help will help. Besides, with his current ability, healed it without much effort.


    However, the treatment of acupuncture involves intimate contact between men and women, depending on whether Lan Ning is willing.

 Chapter 1657： Slap directly!

    For Tang Ye, acupuncture treatment is a return to the old profession. He didn¡¯t want to be anything to Lan Ning, it¡¯s just that Lan Ning¡¯s injury was too severe. Needle therapy is the best option, and there are more places to be treated. If you do, there will be more places to take off your clothes, and then you can touch places. That''s more.


    Based on the estimation of Lan Ning''s injury, even a needle stick all over the body is nothing. It''s just this level, it depends on Lan Ning''s acceptance. If she didn''t accept it, Tang Ye would not force it. After all, this kind of thing is Lan Ning''s business, not his business.


    Before that, Tang Ye asked Lan Ning first. Just then the barbecue was cooked. He took a piece of it to Lan Ning, and said to Lan Ning as he ate, "Your Jiuzhongtian treatment method seems to have a special therapist?"


    "Yes." Lan Ning took a sip of Tang Ye''s roasted meat, appearing very reserved, but when it came to her mouth, it tasted unexpectedly. In addition to the fragrance, it can also stimulate her appetite, like adding some stimulating seasoning. She didn''t know how Tang Ye did it, but it was exactly what she needed. After the injury, she felt sick all over, even if she was hungry, she couldn''t eat anything. But when she was stimulated by this little thing that Tang Ye got, she really wanted to eat it.


    I was very surprised and very grateful to Tang Ye. Lan Ning took a quick look at Tang Ye, and saw that Tang Ye was thinking about something. Without noticing her, she quickly turned her head back, nothing happened. She began to pay attention to the problem of Hui Tang Ye, the therapist was indeed unique to their Nine Heavens. The person who becomes a therapist learns a secret technique of healing and transformation from the beginning, specifically for various injuries and conditions. There is no such thing as surgery on their side. All treatments are done by using strength to moisturize the injury. It is equivalent to sending the healing power directly to the injured person, allowing this healing power to heal the injury. In this process, you can avoid touching the patient''s body.


    This kind of treatment method, placed on the side of the ancestral world, was originally a science-based condition, and I am afraid it is a god-like method. If there is such a thing in the big world of science, you will definitely be surprised, and doctors will admire and obsess. However, when the same situation reaches the Nine Heavens, the scientific and technological treatment methods are here, and surgery is required. What kind of surprises will it cause?


    Surgery on a person, or even prying open the head for surgery, this kind of thing is probably unthinkable for the people of Nine Heavens. Just as science cannot imagine the therapist''s means, the therapist cannot imagine surgery.


    The needle stick that Tang Ye was about to perform hadn''t reached the step of getting the surgery. Of course, he himself is good at Chinese medicine convenience. However, for Lan Ning, treating this kind of thing with a needle sticking the body is also quite different from the therapist''s method. For her, it was a kind of culture shock.


    "There is such a way that can help you recover from your physical injury faster, would you like to try it?" Tang Ye said while looking at Lan Ning.


    Lan Ning didn''t doubt Tang Ye, she saw Tang Ye''s recovery speed with her own eyes. To be able to recover quickly, and there is no root cause, of course she wants to. But she was not so optimistic, knowing that Tang Ye had something to say. After all, she didn''t have Tang Ye''s body, nor was she from the Ancestral Land. So she was not in a hurry to be happy and agree, looking at Tang Ye and saying, "If you want to get such an effect, you need to pay a lot of money, right?"


    Tang Ye watched Lan Ning for a long time, making Lan Ning a little embarrassed. She turned her head, her indifferent face seemed to have an arrogant temperament, expressing her opposition to Tang Ye looking at her like that, but because she had received a lot of favor from Tang Ye, it was hard to scold Tang Ye. Anyway, Tang Ye stared at her so much, she felt it was frivolous behavior.


    Tang Ye sighed deeply when he saw Lan Ning''s reaction like this, giving up a bit, and said, "Probably it''s difficult. For you, the price you need to pay is really high. I''m afraid it is not within your acceptance range. Inside."


    But no, staring at her for a while makes me feel so angry, let alone taking off my clothes. She couldn''t do this kind of thing, so Tang Ye didn''t want to bother.


    However, Lan Ning didn''t plan to give up. Facing the extinction of greedy leech, if he could recover his body, it might help. Then she was willing to pay no matter how big the price was. Of course, now she hasn''t even heard the price, so she won''t be reconciled.


    "You said, what''s the price?" Lan Ning asked Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t say half of it, didn''t that make her appetite, she didn''t allow such things.


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning, his eyes rolled, and said, "Do you really want to listen?"


    "Of course." Lan Ning hummed briefly, her voice the same as the usual indifferent her.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then I''ll tell you, but don''t be angry. The price is that I pierce your injured muscles and veins all over your body and directly blend into the vitality. I don''t know what the acupuncture points of your heavenly race are. So I must understand your body. Even if you can tell me this, I must have seen it in person. Even if I... touched it. Otherwise I will make a mistake when I get the needle. Can you understand?"


    Before the change, Tang Ye felt that saying this to a woman was a naked-luck-l naked-luck, and wanted to take advantage of her. But now, Tang Ye didn''t feel that way. Saying that to Lan Ning is also true. If Lan Ning couldn''t accept it, he would have saved him an embarrassment.


    Lan Ning probably heard something, frowned and looked at Tang Ye, and said, "What do you mean...?"


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning''s unsure, and said bluntly: "I just want to feel your body. The most direct thing is to touch it, and you still want you to take off your clothes."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Snapped!


    When Lan Ning heard that it was really such a thing, he was very angry, slapped Tang Ye, and then cursed, "Shameless!"


    Tang Ye was speechless.


    He thought that even if Lan Ning couldn''t accept it, he would only be angry and scold him a few words, but he didn''t expect to be slapped directly. This is really too depressing. He recognized it, looked at Lan Ning with a shrug and sighed, and said, "I knew you couldn''t accept it, so just give up this method."


    "Of course I wouldn''t agree with this kind of thing!" Lan Ning hummed coldly, turning around, not too lazy to talk nonsense with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stopped caring so much and continued to eat.


    boom!


    However, at this time, there was a crash outside the cave. There was one sound at first, and then several more sounds in succession.


    Tang Ye frowned, wondering if there was an enemy coming? He became cautious and motioned to Lan Ning. Lan Ning was also on high alert at this time and no longer had a temper. Nodded to Tang Ye, indicating that she has no problem. Then Tang Ye walked out of the cave slowly to check what was going on.


    When he arrived outside the cave, Tang Ye was taken aback. It turned out that a corpse had fallen off the cliff. When I reached the bottom, I was crushed. Don''t guess, Tang Ye knew that these were the people who died while fighting the greedy leech.

 Chapter 1658： Dont care!

    The action against greedy leeches on the cliff has not stopped. This is a very helpless thing. The people of the Triple Heaven cannot stop the greedy leeches. They can only use this method to slow down the growth of the greedy leeches, even if they know that there is a huge price to pay, they can only do so.


    There are people dying every day, and there is no shortage of top players. So the situation on the cliff at this time is much more severe than imagined. The atmosphere of despair filled quickly. Although those who were fighting did not say it, they had no hope in their hearts. After Chang Yao said that the human demons might be able to deal with the greedy leeches, in a desperate mood, the hearts of those people slowly changed, and they really placed a little hope on the human demons in a vague manner.


    If human demons can eliminate greedy leeches, what about taking a step back?


    However, even if these people''s moods change like this, it depends on what the human demons mean. It''s not that they want the human demons to deal with greedy leeches, the human demons will deal with it. The human demons don''t want to help them yet. Until now, there is no news about the human demons, doesn''t it prove this?


    They were angry at the human demons, but helpless, and then felt their anger was ridiculous. Think about how they dealt with the human race, how they dealt with the human demons. Therefore, it is normal for the human demons not to help them, and it is a ghost to help them.


    After all, the result is still desperate. Looking at the current situation of greedy leeches, I am afraid that the evolution will be completed in a few days. At that time, the swallowing power of greedy leeches will sweep the triple heavens, and the triple heavens will perish step by step. No one can stop it!


    Tang Ye saw one body after another falling from the cliff, and some hit the entrance of the cave. The body shattered and splashed with blood. Tang Ye waved his hand to form a protective cover to prevent himself from being splashed by flesh and blood.


    "What happened?" Lan Ning''s questioning voice came out from the cave. She kept hearing banging sounds outside, but Tang Ye didn''t seem to take any action, so she couldn''t help asking. .


    Tang Ye replied at the entrance of the cave: "It''s nothing, it''s not an enemy."


    "What is that?" Lan Ning asked. She tried to move, but she was still able to walk, so she reluctantly stood up. Although struggling, she wanted to go out and see what was going on.


    When she slowly walked outside, she saw a cruel and **** picture. That is, a corpse fell from above, hit the ground and bloomed. In front of the cave at this time, it has become a place full of dead bodies. Who can have a good rest before such a place?


    Of course this is not the most important question. Lan Ning saw that many of the fallen corpses she knew. Among the mercenary group, among the bounty hunters, and the masters around Chang Yao. Although Lan Ning didn''t know them well and didn''t have deep feelings about them, they all knew each other. Now that they died one by one and died so miserably, she couldn''t bear it after all.


    The corpses fell one by one, accompanied by the roar of greedy leech from the cliff. Lan Ning knew that the people who fell, or those who had died during the fall, were killed because of fighting against greedy leeches. Now, many, many people are attacking the greedy leech, even if they know this is a dead end, they still have to do it, in order to save the three heavens!


    To save the Triple Heaven!


    Lan Ning suddenly felt very angry. Maybe she was not sympathetic and didn''t feel sorry for the dead people, but was angry with the unilateral killing of greedy leech. She was also injured by the greedy leech, she was not reconciled, she wanted to defeat the greedy leech. Even if it cannot be defeated, it is good to hurt the greedy leech. Because of the current greedy leech, no one can break into its protective circle of tentacles. For this, the greedy leeches must be very proud and arrogant, and they must despise and disdain them who are struggling to resist these three heavens. If it can hurt it, will it not be proud of it?


    It was this kind of anger and unwillingness that made Lan Ning want to regain his strength, return to his peak state, and then attack the greedy leech. She must make the greedy leech pay the price, so that the greedy leech can no longer be so proud!


    "You can treat me, I hope to restore my strength!" Lan Ning said to Tang Ye, his tone very firm.


    Tang Ye glanced at her and saw her staring at the fallen corpses, her expression cold, her eyes determined, and she knew why she suddenly had such determination. But Tang Ye was not good-looking, and said, "You think you can defeat the greedy leech if you restore your strength? Even if it is me, it may not be able to fight in. Why do you? Help you heal your injury and then let you go to death? Then I Treatment is meaningless, why should I do something meaningless?"


    "It doesn''t make sense? It makes sense to let me attack the greedy leech again!" Lan Ning resolutely said.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "This is the use of emotions. The process is meaningful, but the result is meaningless. What is the meaning of the process?"


    Lan Ning also refuted Tang Ye, humming: "Who is not emotional?"


    Robots are not, but they are not robots. They are alive and do things according to their own thoughts. Tang Ye was hesitant to speak to Lan Ning and stopped, after all, she didn''t want to persuade Lan Ning any more.


    Lan Ning said again: "This matter is of great significance to you. Which human race can take off the clothes of a heavenly woman and do whatever she wants to her body?"


    "It''s not doing what you want, it''s doing it for a purpose." Tang Ye was speechless and corrected Lan Ning''s statement, but after turning his eyes on Lan Ning''s graceful body a few times, he couldn''t help adding: "You said that, I It seems to be very heartwarming. It is worthy of joy, I am still a normal man."


    Since arriving at Jiuzhongtian, Tang Ye has never been in contact with men and women, and he is still worried about whether he has turned a corner. But just now when I heard Lan Ning said that he could do whatever he wanted with her body, it really made his heart beat, as if he hadn''t touched female **** in a long time.


    "What are you thinking?" Lan Ning suddenly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and glanced at Lan Ning, who was glamorous and charming, who was definitely a big beauty, smiled, and said, "Think about what a man would think when facing a beauty."


    Lan Ning snorted badly, but just curled his head and didn''t scold Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very surprised, and said, "You don''t seem to care?"


    Lan Ning stared at Tang Ye violently and snorted coldly: "If you can restore my strength faster, I don''t care!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless. This woman''s anger against greedy leech is crazy, don''t clean and pure body. But it seems that it is also useless to this body, can not get rid of the greedy leech, that is the end of death.


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Ye is no longer the old driver who used to be cheap, so he didn¡¯t plan to drive to Lan Ning, and said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, if you are determined, then go in and lie down. I¡¯ll give you an exclusive treatment. ."

 Chapter 1659： Open to the end!

    Lan Ning was lying on a rock in the cave, very quiet, staring directly at the top with his eyes open, keeping this movement motionless. Tang Ye was so stiff when she saw that she was amused like this, she was so stiff before she started, and when she really took off her clothes and touched her body, she didn''t know if she would reflexively kill people.


    Time is precious now, Tang Ye tries not to delay time. He walked to Lan Ning next to Lan Ning with the finely polished spiritual core needle, looked at her and said, "Do you want to take off the clothes by yourself, or should I take off?"


    Asking this made Lan Ning want to hit someone, she gave Tang Ye angrily. Of course she wouldn''t take it off by herself, and even if she lay down and touched her body for Tang Ye, she had to take off her clothes by herself. Doesn''t it seem that she is cheap and she doesn''t need self-respect?


    At this time, Lan Ning would definitely not think that this was just to treat the injury and deal with the problem of greedy leeches. Because the body is not less important to her than dealing with greedy leeches, she is worried about it at this moment. When facing it, the firmness just now became very weak and useless.


    Tang Ye''s reaction to Lan Ning was also helpless. Taking off the clothes of a beautiful woman was a very sultry thing for a man. He was afraid that he could not control it. If Lan Ning were to take it off directly, then he would suffer less fluctuations.


    But since Lan Ning didn''t want to take it off by herself, Tang Ye could only do more. He stood close to Lan Ning, took a deep breath, and then slowly stretched out his hand to Lan Ning. Lan Ning couldn''t help closing her eyes, her whole body stiffened, and she could not even breathe, showing how nervous and uncomfortable she was about this kind of thing.


    As soon as Tang Ye touched Lan Ning with both hands, Lan Ning couldn''t help but shrink up, even humming softly, the voice was sultry. Tang Ye was really stimulated. He thought about it for a while, and found that he hadn''t had this kind of impulse to a man stimulated by a woman for a long time. In the world of Jiuzhongtian for more than ten years, it seems that I have never touched a woman?


    Compared with the former romantic life, this is simply unimaginable. Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning, and felt terrifying that he thought he would no longer move about that aspect of his thoughts, and would be a Qingshui monk. He didn''t expect that he would have an idea when facing Lan Ning at this time.


    It doesn''t mean that you will act if you have an idea, otherwise it will be different from a beast. However, this kind of thing, if you don''t act, it is worse than a beast. That''s why I said it was very embarrassing. Tang Ye actually had an impulse, so just go to sleep like this. However, he really has lived as a monk for a long time, and his concentration is quite strong. Looking at the sultry Lan Ning, he calmly said: "Don''t think I will do anything. The saying from the ancestral land is that you are with me. I see it as a patient, not a woman. I am only responsible for treating the disease, and ignore everything else."


    Tang Ye just touched Lan Ning''s body, Lan Ning could still endure it for the time being, but for Tang Ye''s words, there was no comfort to her at all, she could not listen to it. Then Tang Ye not only touched her body, but also untied her clothes. She panicked all of a sudden, overreacted, slapped away, and opened Tang Ye''s hand.


    "This..." Tang Ye was very embarrassed and helpless. If this goes on, when will he be able to treat Lan Ning? It really doesn''t work, he wants to give up, it is better to heal himself.


    Lan Ning looked at Tang Ye, didn''t blame Tang Ye for anything. He bit her lip and hummed, "I, I can''t do it!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then give up, you can recover without this method, but it will take more time."


    Bang bang bang!


    But at this time, the sound of falling and collision came from outside the cave. Needless to say, they were all the people of the Triple Heaven who were killed by the greedy leech. Hearing this voice, Lan Ning became more determined. Besides, without this method, when she slowly recovers, the Triple Heaven will be destroyed by the greedy leech, and she will still die.


    "You, you continue!" Lan Ning gritted his teeth and let Tang Ye continue.


    Tang Ye tilted his head and let out a sigh of relief, regretting that he had proposed this kind of treatment at the beginning.


    "Then you bear it." Since Lan Ning asked, Tang Ye continued. However, when he touched Lan Ning, Lan Ning''s reaction remained the same. Then Lan Ning stopped, and Tang Ye stopped. However, Lan Ning soon called the start again, and Tang Ye touched it after the start, and was called off again.


    Tang Ye is impatient. The main reason is that something will happen if she keeps on like this, because every time she touches Lan Ning, she makes that sultry sound. As a man, Tang Ye is very hard. Besides, this is just a waste of time, it is better to give up. Lan Ning did not give up, and Tang Ye gave up too.


    "Forget it, you can''t do it." Tang Ye said to Lan Ning, then turned to leave.


    However, Lan Ning suddenly reached out and grabbed him, looking at him with a little pain, helplessness, and even apologetics. She also didn''t expect that she was so sensitive, the determination just now disappeared in a blink of an eye. But she was really not reconciled. She looked at Tang Ye''s request and said, "I think you seem to have a way to help me overcome this. Help me!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Seems like there is a way to help her? Does my helpless look seem to have a way?


    However, it is really rare for Lan Ning to say such a request. Tang Ye looked up, unable to make up his mind, but looked down, made up his mind!


    You can make up your mind just by looking down, and naturally seeing the long-lost man''s reaction. He had been irritated by Lan Ning''s reaction a long time ago. Originally, he could bear it, but there seemed to be a strange thing that the flame power in his body wanted to collide with Lan Ning''s ice power. It''s like being attracted by the princess''s ice physique on the ancestral land.


    Of course, perhaps it was just Tang Ye''s excuse. Men are always shameless when doing this kind of thing, very bitchy. Sleeping beauty countless still said that she was very dedicated. After she slept, the woman ran to the bathroom to wash her face and said she was still a young girl. Pooh.


    Tang Ye was caught by Lan Ning''s hand. After thinking about it, she suddenly laughed and said to Lan Ning: "I have a way, but if you agree, you can''t go back. If you stop halfway, it will hurt me a lot. "


    It''s really big, the fire is suddenly stopped and can''t vent, so be careful. It''s the same reason that it hurts the car because of sudden braking.


    Lan Ning didn''t know what Tang Ye said, but because she was in a hurry, she agreed directly and said, "You do it!"


    Then, Lan Ning''s eyes stared out, because Tang Ye fell asleep directly to her. When she reacted, she had fallen into a strange feeling of rapid rise.


    Suddenly... Lan Ning did not refuse, or rather failed to refuse. During this process, Tang Ye appeared tough when necessary. With Lan Ning''s current state, he couldn''t resist it at all. Finally, suddenly... Lan Ning was driven to the end by Tang Ye.


    After the end of the Chunguang drama, Lan Ning lay blankly, unexpectedly this happened. She looked at Tang Ye, and the terrible thing was that she found that she had no resentment, but accepted, and inclined to Tang Ye, treating herself as Tang Ye''s woman. A kind of loneliness suddenly appeared in her heart, as if she had been abandoned by the world, and then she couldn''t rely on anything except Tang Ye. This is a feeling of losing one''s self, and he wants to get up to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye put on his clothes, surprisingly calm, without any guilt, after all, it is still difficult to change the turmoil in the past, alas. He looked at Lan Ning, put his hands on Lan Ning''s body, and Lan Ning no longer rejected it. This method is really good... Tang Ye said to Lan Ning, "Don''t think about anything, take one step and count one step."


    Lan Ning closed her eyes, tears slid from the corner of her eyes, and gently nodded to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1660： Space power!

    Even if such extreme men and women happened, Tang Ye and Lan Ningjian couldn''t have been intimate. They can only be relatively speechless and finish what they have to do now.


    Originally, Lan Ning was slightly sluggish, and his emotions were still falling into deprivation. However, after Tang Ye used the spirit core to finely target her with acupuncture treatment, she was attracted by the comfortable feeling of direct injection of vitality into her muscles and bones, and quickly indulged in it. The comfortable vitality made her almost feel that she was not injured at all.


    But then Tang Ye said to her: "Next you will have a painful sensation, first itching, then slowly pain. This is because of vitality and my acupuncture methods work on your acupuncture points. Now, your injury will be repaired quickly."


    Lan Ning glanced at Tang Ye, feeling a little dazed, and then just nodded slightly without speaking. She didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye, she didn''t know what her relationship with Tang Ye was now. It''s ridiculous to think that something like that happened just now. Don''t talk about her cold and arrogant personality, just say that she is a heavenly race, how could she have a relationship with a human race. If you say this, no one will believe it.


    But if this kind of thing is confirmed and those outside know about it, then she won''t have a stand anymore. She was abandoned by those tribes, even hostile. What a crazy thing she did, she laughed at herself in her heart.


    At night, Tang Ye''s treatment of Lan Ning ended. At this time, Lan Ning felt that his body was mostly better. Not to mention walking, he could do it even if he regained his strength. She once again marveled, how could there be such a wonderful treatment in the world. She looked at Tang Ye, aside from what happened before, she really admired Tang Ye and was full of curiosity and anticipation for Tang Ye.


    But she didn''t know how much power Tang Ye had expended in order to treat her. Even if Tang Ye was running the dead wood every spring, he could heal Lan Ning too much, and he almost couldn''t hold on to fainting. In the process, he secretly stabbed himself a few needles to make himself suffer, and then persisted. He is also a good person. Since he wants to help Lan Ning, he will do his best, regardless of Lan Ning''s identity. Of course, it was ridiculous to talk about race now, after all, he and Lan Ning had a relationship. From this point of view, the identity barrier should no longer exist. It''s a pity that they lack a bit of mutual affection, otherwise they can get close together.


    After spending so long, I have to eat something, and by the way, make time for Lan Ning to be quiet. Tang Ye said to her: "I''ll go out and find something to eat back. Try your own power to see how you are recovering. Although you are much better now, you still need a few days to recover from such a serious injury. "


    "Hmm..." In addition to nodding, Lan Ning made a noise this time, which was considered to have eased the relationship with Tang Ye a lot.


    After Tang Ye left, Lan Ning didn''t reconcile his physical injuries at all, just thinking about things with Tang Ye. She was in a mess, and she didn''t look like the swift and determined her before. She didn''t like this, she shook her head, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, opened her eyes, her appearance and momentum changed back to that cold and glamorous her. She seemed to have made a decision, determined. She took out something similar to a coin, probably to toss a coin to determine the future.


    She tossed it, and the coin fell to the ground, but the coin was the money of the Triple Heaven. I didn''t know which pattern was negative and which was positive. After seeing the upward coin pattern, she looked out of the cave, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened her eyes, she looked dazed and whispered: "It''s a hard way."


    However, even if there are troubles, we still have to solve the threat of greedy leeches first. If you can''t get rid of the greedy leeches, you will die in the triple heaven. The so-called future path is just empty talk.


    Tang Ye went out to look for food and saw too many corpses lying outside the cave. He felt that the impact was not good, so he set off a fire and burned all the corpses. Then he continued to look for food, just walking, he suddenly felt something was wrong, and immediately became highly alert. As he walked, he paid attention to his surroundings, looking for a place that was beneficial to him.


    This situation is very unfavorable to him. He had just finished treating Lan Ning, which was very exhausting. If you are attacked by a powerful person, you may not be able to cope with it.


    It is a pity that there are almost all valleys under the cliffs, and there is no particular advantage. When he reached the edge of a pool, he stopped and prepared for a showdown. In the process of walking just now, he thought of a way to escape. And as far away as possible from the cave is to protect Lan Ning.


    "You have been with me for so long, and you should come out." Tang Ye remained vigilant and calm, turned around, and looked at the surrounding people.


    Although there is no one around, he can feel that someone is indeed following him. Taking the initiative to stand up and clarify, it means that he has found it, and makes the other party feel that he is very strong, and may be able to play a little role.


    Soon after Tang Ye spoke, the space in front of him suddenly turned and twisted, and then a woman walked out of it. This woman made Tang Ye shout bad, because the woman is Mengli.


    Meng Li is so powerful that he can''t deal with it now. Even if it is not injured and consumes a lot of money, it may not be able to beat Meng Li, a fairy who has cultivated for thousands of years. Mengli had been sending people to stare at him before, very suspicious of him. Now Mengli came to track him personally, and he felt very bad.


    "President Mengli, I didn''t expect it to be you, which is really surprising." Tang Ye was already shocked in his heart, but on the surface he still pretended to be very calm.


    Mengli came down from the cliff. Now that greedy leech appeared, she had to speed up her plan. She looked at Tang Ye, no longer sloppy, and said, "Tang Ye, tell me your identity."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, looking at Mengli still pretending to know nothing as before, and said, "What else can I have?"


    Mengli laughed and said, "You can actually feel my tracking? Do you know what power I used just now?"


    Tang Ye squinted, watching Mengli not speaking, waiting for Mengli to continue speaking.


    Mengli didn''t immediately explain, she stretched out a hand to Tang Ye, and then gently shook it. Suddenly, the space next to Tang Ye twisted and shrank!


    "What?!" Tang Ye was really taken aback, and immediately jumped out to avoid being injured.


    Mengli''s power is terrifying enough, it can actually twist the space! If the space Tang Ye twisted was at the position of his head, then his head would be involved in the twisted space. Then, his head would burst and separate from his body, and he would die.


    This kind of power immediately made Tang Ye think that the most terrifying kind of elemental power is the power of space elements!


    Meng Li is actually a master of the power of space elements!


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli in a mixed mood. It is really annoying to be stared at by such a guy, I am afraid it will be difficult to get rid of.


    Mengli watched Tang Ye laugh, and said, "I just used space power to track you. It''s not invisible, but you discovered it. This shows..."


    As Mengli said, her expression became playful, and she said, "It shows that you have mastered the power of space. Then, you are definitely not a heavenly race!"

 Chapter 1661： Where is the broken part!

    Meng Li understands the talents of the Celestial Clan, no matter how good the talent is, she will not have both element talents at the same time. This is a physical characteristic, without exception. It''s just like there is only one heart in the body, not two. If there are exceptions, it is deformity, good or bad, but different is good. Everything was normal for Tang Ye, so Meng Li believed that Tang Ye did not have the talent of the so-called Celestial Clan at all, and everything was disguised by Tang Ye.


    As for how Tang Ye disguised it, it was definitely a powerful secret technique that could make the spirit currents flow around, or a specific elemental spirit energy. This is Tang Ye''s special place and also Tang Ye''s secret. Although Mengli didn''t know the specifics, she believed so firmly at the moment, and would not waver even in the absence of evidence. If she couldn''t, she shot Tang Ye, and now she must confirm Tang Ye''s identity!


    To be able to pretend to be a Celestial Clan perfectly, Tang Ye used the dead wood to operate in spring. Lan Ning already knew this. Lan Ning was also very confused before, until Tang Ye helped her heal, and no longer consumed extra spiritual energy to run around her body, he knew it was a human race at a glance. It has the same appearance as the heavenly race, but there is no aura element surrounding it, it must be the human race.


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli without rushing to explain. He thought that there would be no one under the cliff, and before realizing that Mengli was staring at him, he did not have the power to run the dead wood and spring to pretend to be a heavenly race. Before that, if Mengli saw it, he didn''t know. If Mengli saw it, it would be useless to explain. What''s more, now Meng Li can see the ability in space, that is a small domain, he uses this to confirm whether the surroundings are abnormal. Mengli would definitely track this down, and she wouldn''t be fooled anymore.


    Tang Ye simply put down his pretense, no longer a heavenly race, but a human race, and looked at Mengli coldly: "Why do you always stare at me because you suspect that I am a human race? And you, want to eliminate the human race?"


    Mengli finally confirmed Tang Ye''s identity, and looked at Tang Ye becoming happy. The strange thing is that she is not hostile to Tang Ye, but seems to be doing something.


    "You are the human demon? That''s right!" Meng Li looked at Tang Ye and said with excitement.


    "So what?" Tang Ye snorted coldly: "You sent that black cat to watch me from the beginning. I killed him. Then you still managed to stare at me. What is your intention?"


    Tang Ye was already on high alert. If Mengli wanted to kill him, he would immediately run away. Mengli is the master of the power of space elements, more terrifying than his flame power. He was injured again and did not recover completely. He was definitely not Meng Li''s opponent. Evacuation first is the only option.


    Meng Li smiled softly, not in a hurry, and said to Tang Ye: "Why do you have to think that I have an intention against you? Maybe we are not enemies, but friends?"


    "Friend?" Tang Ye felt amused, and said, "If you are a friend, then you can prove it first. As a human demon who is the enemy of the world, I dare not be friends with you people casually."


    Tang Ye really couldn''t see what Meng Li wanted to do, as expected, the vixen was very cunning.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Mengli still smiled, not painful or itchy, and said, "To be precise, I am not worthy of being your friend."


    "What do you mean?" Tang Ye was really a big question mark face, he didn''t understand what Meng Li wanted to express.


    Mengli looked at Tang Ye without saying a word, watching and watching, and suddenly knelt down to Tang Ye and said, "This is what I owe the adult."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was even more dazed. Which one is Mengli playing?


    As a primitive monster that had been cultivated for thousands of years, it evolved into a spirit. The only fairy, if there were no accidents, she would be the most powerful existence in the Triple Heaven. Such a character actually kneels to himself, and why does he say he is not worthy to be his friend?


    Tang Ye''s head is still very useful, but in the face of Mengli''s method, it can''t be used at all, I don''t understand.


    However, Mengli mentioned that adult, which adult?


    "Can you...get up and talk well?" Tang Ye looked at Meng Li and asked.


    Mengli stood up and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I know you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, and I¡¯ll explain it to you slowly. Actually, the cause of the matter is not complicated. I am just a rescued by your ancestors. Just a little fox."


    "My ancestor?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "The Long Family?"


    "Aren''t you a descendant of the Long Family? If you are not, then you have died a long time ago, and I will not waste it with you." Mengli said.


    Tang Ye understood a lot now. It seems that this is due to the ancestors. The Long Family used to be the family of the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds. It was naturally brilliant and left countless legacy. Wasn''t the big snake in the first heaven one of them?


    Moreover, although the Long Family was destroyed and the Human Race was suppressed, before the Long Family was destroyed, they also made a lot of back-ups and tried to make a comeback. Tang Ye can use those remaining resources to speed up his progress. If everything depends on himself, then he really doesn''t know that he can return to his ancestral land in the year of the monkey.


    What Tang Ye didn''t expect was that Meng Li was actually related to the ancestor, and it seemed that he was a right-hand man arranged by the ancestor. This result was really unexpected, he thought Mengli wanted to be against him.


    Mengli said to Tang Ye again: "I faced death once, but that adult helped me, not only saved my life, but also allowed me to cultivate into a spirit. Without that adult, there would be no me. Now, I am the one who repays me. It''s time!"


    Tang Ye already understood what happened to Mengli, this was an unexpected result. He didn''t intend to ask too much, but just said to Mengli: "It has surprised me that you are not against me. This is a surprise. I don''t ask for anything else."


    "No, I will do my best to help you, starting from leaving the third heaven!" Meng Li said to Tang Ye.


    Mengli was waiting in the Triple Heaven, which was already planned, and waiting was nothing but the descendants of the Long Family, that is, Tang Ye. Now that she has confirmed Tang Ye''s identity, she can officially start planning. Leaving the third heaven, to the fourth heaven, and then to the ninth heaven. As for what happens to the Triple Heaven, she doesn''t care at all.


    So, now the greedy leech can''t deal with it, and she doesn''t care. She was so concerned about the human demons before. She had guessed that the human demons were descendants of the Long family. She has always believed that if there is a great person in the human race that can bring about change, it must be from the Long family.


    In addition, there is another reason why Mengli determined that Tang Ye is a descendant of the Long Family, that is, Tang Ye has the power of Overlord Halberd!


    Just now, Tang Ye thought that there would be no other people under the cliff, and because of injuries, he relaxed his body and let his strength flow. The power of the Naha King Halberd is also looming.


    Mengli could feel the power of the Overlord Halberd, naturally for a reason. She said to Tang Ye: "Young Master, you need one more thing to complete the great cause."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Mengli smiled, suddenly stretched out her hand to penetrate her body, and pulled out a shiny golden thing from her body.


    Overlord Halberd Fragment!

 Chapter 1662： do not go!

    Seeing Mengli pulling out a fragment of the Overlord Halberd from his body, Tang Ye was completely stunned. Can there be such an operation?


    Now he can understand why he has always wanted to detect the whereabouts of the overlord halberd, but there is always no news. Because the overlord''s halberd was hidden in Meng Li''s body. In other words, it was hidden in the space shaped by Mengli. Mengli is an extremely rare person who can control the power of space elements. And she is so powerful that her body can create space for hiding a weapon, which is no one.


    After Mengli took out the overlord halberd, he said to Tang Ye: "This is the lord who told me that I must hand it over to the young master who will come in the future. Now I will give it to you."


    Tang Ye was still very surprised, looking at Meng Li and said, "The power of the overlord halberd fragment is quite powerful. Even if you control the power of the space element, it is quite dangerous to hide the overlord halberd fragment. If you are not careful, you can. The body will explode. In the first and second heavens, the methods of sealing the overlord halberd fragments can¡¯t hurt the overlord halberd fragments. As long as they are summoned, they can break through the seal very easily. But your situation seems a little different. ."


    Mengli smiled and said, "It''s really different. Because this overlord halberd piece was put into my body by the adult himself. And it is precisely because the adult did this that I can master the power of the space element. , You can quickly cultivate from a little fox into a monster. The power of the overlord halberd is very powerful, but because of the seal made by that adult, not only will it not hurt me, but it will also use its power to cultivate for me . Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to break through from the form of primitive monsters to the form of spirits."


    Tang Ye understood. He didn''t expect that there would be such a thing. It seemed that the ancestors did a lot of things, and these were arrangements that could help him soar into the sky.


    It''s no wonder that Shana and Saya of Eighth Heaven take this matter so seriously. They are not only afraid of the potential of Tang Ye¡¯s bloodline itself, but also know the arrangements left by the ancestors of the Long Family. They don¡¯t know what the alien race is. They seem to be silent and have no influence, but once descendants appear , The blood is connected, and in response to the call, it will be whether the golden scales are things in the pool, and once the wind and cloud change the existence of the dragon. Therefore, once Tang Ye is allowed to grow from it, it will inevitably be a threat to the entire Nine Heavens.


    Otherwise, why would Saye rush from the Eighth Heaven to the First Heaven as soon as he knew Tang Ye''s existence?


    Mengli couldn''t hold the overlord''s halberd for too long. This overlord''s halberd was an artifact of blood recognition and would not be used by others. If it made it unhappy, it might backfire if anyone took it indiscriminately. So Mengli didn''t dare to hold the Overlord Halberd for a long time, and handed it to Tang Ye, and said, "Young Master, please pick up the Overlord Halberd."


    Tang Ye took a deep breath. I haven''t heard the name Young Master for a long time. Since reaching the Nine Heavens, there have always been human races who have been discriminated against, and human demons who have been hostile and hated by everyone. Now they are called the young master, and it feels like all majesty has returned. However, these are determined by the influence of the ancestors. If there is no Long Family Ancestor, he is nothing. That being the case, as a descendant of the Long Family, he should also take the responsibility of the Long Family. From now on, he will be like a member of the Long Family, with his own style. After waiting for hundreds of years, even thousands of years, among other descendants of the Long family, he wants to become a respectable and nostalgic ancestor.


    Tang Ye reached out and took the overlord''s halberd in Meng Li''s hand, and suddenly an extremely powerful force poured into his body. At this time, the other two pieces of Overlord Halberd appeared by themselves. Then the three pieces of the Overlord Halberd were fused together to make it more complete. Strength doubled. These forces rushed into Tang Ye''s body again, Tang Ye groaned, and he couldn''t stand firmly, and fell to his knees. And the power of the overlord''s halberd was continuously injected into his body, and the golden light and red light glowed around his body. The power of the Overlord Halberd and the flame is tempering his body, breaking the limit of his strength for him.


    "Ah!" The strength soared rapidly, which was a huge test for the body, Tang Ye couldn''t help crying out in pain. When all the power of the overlord halberd was injected into his body, he felt a lot taller. Of course, in fact, his body hasn''t grown larger, but his aura has become more majestic and powerful, which makes people feel that he is very powerful.


    Tang Ye shook his hand and released a little strength, suddenly shocked. He found that his strength had broken through to the intermediate real wonderland!


    This is too terrible! Just got the power of a fragment of the Overlord Halberd!


    He didn''t know that the power of this Overlord Halberd fragment would double and increase once it merged. The power of the three pieces of overlord halberd was beyond the reach of the people of the three heavens. Even Mengli didn''t dare to contact with the overlord halberd for too long. Only he, a descendant of the Dragon family, who has the blood of the Dragon family and is recognized by the Overlord Halberd, can bear it.


    After all, it was a divine tool used by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. It was overbearing enough to destroy a realm in a swing. That is a more powerful realm above the realm. Therefore, if such power is obtained by a low-level person, this person''s strength will naturally increase instantly. Just like the nouveau riche, from being impoverished to becoming a rich man, there is no slow growth process at all. However, without the nurturing and tempering of the process, it would appear to be very unstable, which is not necessarily a good thing. Just like the nouveau riche, those noble gentlemen, even if you are rich, don''t think you are any great. Temperament and other things can''t be changed right away, it requires a process of accumulation and gentleness. For this reason, even if Tang Ye directly broke through to the Intermediate True Wonderland, he still had to digest it slowly.


    However, being able to break through to the Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland now is a help in the snow. Because of the breakthrough in strength, his injuries healed. In addition, in the face of the threat of greedy leeches, with this ability, he can deal with greedy leeches, or he can go directly to the fourth heaven.


    The overlord''s halberd was recovered, and Tang Ye had no nostalgia for Sanzhongtian. Leaving directly, regardless of the troubles, is indeed his past style of doing things.


    Mengli also thought that this would be good, and said to Tang Ye: "Young Master, whether the third heaven is destroyed or not has nothing to do with us, so why don''t we go to the gate of the realm now and go to the fourth heaven."


    Tang Ye fell into thinking. Although he used his style of doing things in the past, he really wanted to go to the nine heavens quickly. However, in the third heaven, he seems to have something to worry about. For example, Lan Ning, who is still training in the cave.


    "Who?!" Suddenly, Meng Li snorted coldly. Then she stretched out her hand and took a breath, and a person was sucked in behind them.


    It''s Lan Ning!


    Lan Ning did not know when he got here, and overheard what they were saying.


    Meng Li knew Lan Ning, but she was not familiar with her. She looked cold and felt that Lan Ning had eavesdropped on her and Tang Ye''s secret, and killing intent emerged.


    Lan Ning didn''t care about Mengli pinching her neck. She only looked at Tang Ye with a pleading expression in her eyes, and said, "Don''t go."

 Chapter 1663： A ray of light!

    Lan Ning saw what happened between Tang Ye and Mengli, knew the relationship between Tang Ye and Mengli, and also knew that Tang Ye and Mengli planned to go directly to the Fourth Heaven. She didn''t want this, she hoped that Tang Ye could help eliminate the greedy leech. Now Tang Ye broke through to the Intermediate True Wonderland, except for the unknown strength of Meng Li, he was the strongest person in the Triple Heaven. And he is the only one who can deal with greedy leeches. If he were all gone, there would be no hope for the Triple Heaven.


    Mengli didn''t mind killing Lan Ning, and dared to spy on her and Tang Ye''s affairs. For her, who had been waiting for Tang Ye and didn''t care about San Zhongtian, killing was not a matter of blinking. However, now she is at Tang Ye''s orders after all, so if she can kill Lan Ning, she should ask Tang Ye''s opinion.


    Tang Ye shook his head. Mengli put down Lan Ning, no longer hurting Lan Ning. Of course she didn''t know about Tang Ye and Lan Ning''s affairs. Not long ago, Tang Ye and Lan Ning had a spring festival together.


    Naturally, Tang Ye would not specifically mention those things, and Lan Ning would not use that matter as a reason to ask Tang Ye to help her. She just expressed her thoughts and then stopped saying anything. In other words, if Tang Ye still wants to leave the Triple Heaven directly, then she will no longer stop her and let Tang Ye leave.


    Roar!


    At this time, the roar of greedy leeches came from the cliff again, and the impact force was stronger than before. This shows that the greedy leech has grown again. And then, the masters of the three heavens fell one by one, and they had been killed by the greedy leech.


    Mengli was indifferent to this kind of thing. Lan Ning looked at it with a worried expression. Tang Ye turned her head and looked at it for a while, her expression unchanged, she didn''t know how she felt. To be honest, he didn''t feel much about this kind of thing. After all, he treated people of foreign races either as enemies or as passers-by. The only thing that made him care was that after taking a look at Lan Ning, he decided to take action after being affected by his relationship with Lan Ning.


    I don''t know if he will get along with Lan Ning again in the future. Perhaps after he leaves the Triple Heaven, he will never have the opportunity to meet Lan Ning again. Think of it as doing something before parting to make the vague relationship clearer.


    However, when Tang Ye said to Mengli, he had another reason. He said to Mengli: "The formation of the greedy leech, one is the power of a gluttonous beast, but it has swallowed enough treasures. And strength. In other words, the greedy leech itself is a huge tonic. If it can absorb its power, then the strength can definitely break through. Now I am sure to deal with the greedy leech, then this big tonic, don¡¯t do it for nothing."


    Mengli felt that Tang Ye¡¯s words made sense, and nodded: ¡°Indeed, such a huge greedy leech is an unimaginable tonic for cultivators. It¡¯s just that, without sufficient strength, such a tonic is also a deadly poison. It can be eliminated easily. However, with the young master¡¯s current strength and the divine power from the ancestral land, he can break into the greedy leech and directly destroy the power of the gluttonous beast, so that the greedy leech can be eliminated. Young master, yes It can be done."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then I will solve the greedy leech first, and then go to the gate of the world."


    "Good." Meng Li nodded.


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning again, but Lan Ning did not speak. At this time, Lan Ning''s mood was very complicated. Before the change, she was quite confident in her own strength. But now, whether in front of Tang Ye or Meng Li, she felt that her strength was not worth mentioning. Since it is small, keep quiet.


    Lan Ning lowered his head slightly, unwilling to look at Tang Ye. But at this time Tang Ye walked up to her, took her hand directly, and said, "You go with me."


    Without waiting for Lan Ning''s promise, Tang Ye lifted up his strength and directly skyrocketed. In the real wonderland, the ability to control things flying is almost unnecessary. No matter how strong he is, he can travel at will. This is the wonder of continuous improvement in cultivation. Every time you break through, you will get new abilities, new experiences, and open up a new world.


    Lan Ning was a little caught off guard, shaking her body, and Tang Ye gently hugged her waist again. She is all right now. It was also because she had been intimate with Tang Ye, so she didn''t immediately reject this kind of thing. She looked at Tang Ye''s profile, feeling both familiar and unfamiliar. Familiar, that is the face of the Spring Festival night with her not long ago. Unfamiliar, that is the direct breakthrough of strength to the true fairyland, more power and domineering aura.


    "You..." Lan Ning wanted to say something to Tang Ye, but didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Ye''s expression was calm, but not indifferent. It made people feel that it was a kind of tranquility and warmth that finally came together after all kinds of setbacks. He said lightly to Lan Ning: "If you don''t know what to say, don''t say it, just think about it."


    Lan Ning stopped speaking and quietly let Tang Ye hug her and fly onto the cliff.


    Mengli was a little dazed to see them like this. She didn''t remember that Tang Ye and Lan Ning had such a good relationship. She sent someone to stare at Tang Ye before, and Tang Ye acted alone. The only thing that overlapped with Lan Ning was the fact that Qingling was taken away by tigers. With Lan Ning''s character, how could he have such a close relationship with Tang Ye?


    On the cliff, on the surface of the poisonous water of the abyss of the undead, there are corpses that have been corroded into bones or are being corroded. These are also the people of the triple heaven who were killed in the battle with the greedy leech. Even though they have suffered many deaths and injuries, the warriors of the triple heavens continue to join in the attack on the greedy leech.


    There may be a silver lining to fight against greedy leeches. If the evolution of the greedy leech is completed, there will be no more life. The situation is so severe, there are only two options, either join the battle or wait for death. Cultivators are always somewhat **** and arrogant, how can they wait to die obediently, so they all join the battle plan.


    As a result, batch after batch of triple heaven masters went to death, still unable to break through the tentacles of the greedy leech. If this continues, they will have no one to fight. Despair began to spread in a large amount. Almost all the people present were depressed, just like an army with no morale on the battlefield, fleeing and annihilating the entire army. Such an end is preparing for them.


    However, at this time, a combination of golden light and red light flew from the side of the cliff of the Necro Abyss, across the sky preparing to enter the night, very conspicuous, everyone was attracted, looking at the sudden light.


    This is naturally Tang Ye and Lan Ning flying from under the cliff.


    Tang Ye was floating in the air, facing the tentacles of the greedy leech, with a cold expression, his left hand was still protecting Lan Ning''s waist, and his right hand condensed the Flame King''s Halberd. Standing in the air, it was so majestic. There is a beauty in her arms, it is simply a big winner in life, and the heroic beauty is enviable.


    "That''s... Tang Ye and Lan Ning?!" After seeing Tang Ye and Lan Ning clearly, the people who knew them were shocked. Are these two young leaders, the talented fire and ice boys, to deal with the greedy leeches?


    But it doesn''t seem that simple.


    They didn''t know that Tang Ye was the human demon.

 Chapter 1664： he can!

    Although everyone didn''t know that Tang Ye was the human demon, and thought that Tang Ye was the great genius with natural fire element talent, they still felt that Tang Ye''s arrival was not easy. Holding Lan Ning, who is also a great genius, is very abnormal in itself. Why is this arrogant kid?


    But when the careful master watched Tang Ye for a while, and found Tang Ye''s changes, his pupils suddenly shrank and he was shocked. There were two places that shocked them, one was Tang Ye''s strength, far above them! Another is that Tang Ye doesn''t seem to be a heavenly clan!


    Everyone is very familiar with the Celestial Clan. First of all, the first feeling that the Celestial Clan gives people is the aura that flows naturally around the body, making the temperament of the whole person completely different from that of other tribes. Without this layer of spiritual energy, the temperament will be different. Now, Tang Ye''s body is not surrounded by the aura of the Celestial Clan, so the aura is completely different from before.


    Tang Ye is not a heavenly clan, what is that?


    With the appearance of the Celestial race, but not the Celestial race, it must be the Human race!


    Adding Tang Ye''s name, isn''t that a human demon? !


    It turned out to be that human demon!


    It''s amazing. Everyone never expected that Tang Ye was the human demon. However, Tang Ye is the identity of a human demon. If you think about it this way, all of Tang Ye''s previous behavior can be explained clearly. To be alone is to hide your identity. It''s because he is hostile in his bones, and he kills when he kills. He doesn''t care about it at all. They didn''t expect that Tang Ye, the Human Race Demon, was so bold, just like that in the third day of the Heavenly Clan under Tang Ye''s name. Had it not been able to pretend to be the Celestial Clan, he would have been killed dozens of times.


    As for why Tang Ye was able to pretend to be the Celestial Clan, everyone was convinced that everyone didn''t want to investigate it carefully, because it didn''t make much sense. Now that you know the identity of the human demon, there is only one stand, the enemy!


    However, the anger they had just caused by the identity of the human demon was quickly extinguished. Because the Lord of the World Chang Yao said that if you want to deal with the greedy leech, you can only rely on the power of the human demon. Now that Tang Ye is a human demon, they have to rely on Tang Ye!


    It''s really ironic.


    Everyone looked at Tang Ye, feeling quite complicated, and they didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Ye hovered in the air, looked down at the crowd, scornful, and then rushed to the tentacles of the greedy leech to defend the barrier without speaking.


    Being scorned by Tang Ye, the aliens underneath are naturally angry, but what can be done? Tang Ye¡¯s strength is stronger than before, and it¡¯s not a little bit stronger. I am afraid that even the Lord of the World, Chang Yao, is not even stronger. His opponent was. With such strength, what opinion can everyone have. Besides, I still count on Tang Ye to help deal with the greedy leech.


    At this time, everyone thought of this. Did Tang Ye appear to help deal with the greedy leeches?


    If not, why be polite to Tang Ye?


    Only when they had this emotion, Tang Ye had already rushed to the tentacles of the greedy leech to defend the barrier. Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with them at all, his attitude was like saying that he was going to deal with greedy leeches, not to help these people, but to think about it.


    He didn''t help, he didn''t gift these aliens.


    This behavior made these aliens feel that they were beaten. Tang Ye is ignoring them, they have no influence on Tang Ye.


    "Damn, I can deal with greedy leeches if I don''t believe him, why should he?!" An alien master was dissatisfied and coldly hummed.


    Many people wanted to echo this person''s statement, after all, they had always been upset with Tang Ye''s arrogant attitude. But the ambivalence appeared, if Tang Ye couldn''t deal with the greedy leech, then all of them had to finish playing. This was something they couldn''t bear, so they all had to hope that Tang Ye could deal with the greedy leech.


    All in all, everyone feels that this kind of thing is very painful. It''s just like being slapped by Tang Ye, but still wanting Tang Ye to help them.


    Tang Ye always ignored the feelings of those people. The reason he went to deal with greedy leeches was indeed not because these people needed his help, nor was it because he wanted the power of greedy leeches. In fact, even the power of the greedy leech was not a big surprise to him when he reached the intermediate real wonderland. He took action against greedy leeches because of Lan Ning''s thoughts. He saw that Lan Ning had that thought, so he would do something for Lan Ning. Doing something for Lan Ning can he let go of everything in the third heaven and go to the fourth heaven only for one thought.


    Lan Ning didn''t expect Tang Ye to take her to deal with the greedy leeches. She really wanted to deal with the greedy leeches, but that was after regaining her strength. But now, although she received Tang Ye''s acupuncture treatment, she has not recovered completely, so she can''t deal with the greedy leech.


    She was worried that she would be dragged down to Tang Ye, so she gently said to Tang Ye, "You let me go."


    Tang Ye glanced at Lan Ning, laughed, and said, "I did this for you. If you are not there, it will be meaningless."


    Lan Ning was taken aback, feeling that Tang Ye''s words were a little weird. Perhaps it can be understood as a sweet talk to her, but she never thought that this kind of thing would happen to her, let alone a human being said to her. But no matter what, her mood fluctuated, and she felt even more strange to Tang Ye. I want to come more firmly toward Tang Ye, even though Tang Ye is a human race, he wants to fight against other tribes. She is also ready to be an enemy of the world.


    For some reason, it seems very interesting to think about it. If this is the case, do it firmly without thinking about it.


    Lan Ning no longer asked Tang Ye to let her go, and followed Tang Ye close to the tentacles of the greedy leech to defend the barrier. At this time, the greedy leech felt a powerful force approaching it, and immediately stretched out a group of tentacles to attack Tang Ye.


    Facing the tentacles that quickly attacked, Tang Ye stopped and rushed over, waiting for the tentacles to come over. At this time, all the foreigners underneath looked at him, to see if he could really deal with greedy leeches.


    The Lord of the World, Chang Yao, looked calm, looking at Tang Ye and wondering what he was thinking. Next to him, Mengli didn''t know when she returned here. Mengli didn''t speak, she smiled as she watched Tang Ye''s figure, very confident, sure that Tang Ye could deal with the greedy leech.


    Chang Yao noticed Meng Li''s reaction and said, "Actually, you have an extraordinary relationship with Tang Ye."


    Mengli was about to leave the third heaven and go to the fourth heaven, there was no need to deny anything, but she would not take the initiative to tell Tang Yeh. She just said indifferently to Chang Yao: "Things are not important anymore. You only need to care about whether Tang Ye can get rid of the greedy leeches."


    Chang Yao laughed and said, "He can."


    "Because you are sure he can." Chang Yao added. He didn''t know Tang Ye, but he knew Mengli. Mengli was so confident, he believed.


    Sure enough, when the tentacles of the greedy leech attacked Tang Ye, Tang Ye waved the Flame King Halberd and easily cut off those tentacles. Then, hearing the extremely painful cry of the greedy leech, the tentacles power defense the body of the greedy leech in the enchantment, shaking for the first time.


    Everyone of the foreign races was shocked when they saw this situation. Unexpectedly, that arrogant Tang Ye, the human demon who has been hiding, can really deal with the greedy leech!


    In this way, if you want to escape the disaster of greedy leech, you must rely on Tang Ye. This made them feel that they were slapped severely, despising the human race and hostile to the human demons, but in the end they wanted the human demons to help.

 Chapter 1665： To be beautiful, not to be a country!

    It is not so easy to eliminate greedy leeches. The protection of cutting off the tentacles is only the first step. Next, you need to break through to the area where the greedy leech''s body is located, and deal a fatal blow to the greedy leech. The problem is that the tentacles of the greedy leech are so powerful, isn''t the power of the body even more powerful?


    Everyone of the foreign races stared at Tang Ye closely, very concerned, after all, it was about their survival. At this time, the greedy leech roared again and again, because it once again felt the power that threatened it. Such power is absolutely not allowed to exist, and it will never let itself be destroyed!


    The greedy leech roared angrily, making all the antennae power rush to attack Tang Ye. Such power is unthinkable for those aliens. Even the simple tentacles before, they can''t deal with it, let alone face so many tentacles, it is like countless octopus in the ferocious.


    However, in the face of so many tentacles, Tang Ye did not fear at all, and even his expression did not change. After all, he broke directly from the previous Intermediate Heavenly Wonderland to the Intermediate True Wonderland. The power of True Wonderland is not at the same level as Heavenly Wonderland. In the past, the heavenly fairyland could cut off the horn blowing power of the greedy leech, but now in the true fairyland, it is naturally like cutting iron like mud.


    The Overlord¡¯s Halberd, which incorporates three fragments, has recovered a lot of the bravery of the artifacts that used to conquer all worlds. Tang Ye holds it, already has the power of the God of War, still holding Lan Ning with one hand and waving the Overlord¡¯s Halberd with one hand. , The tentacles of the greedy leeches, cut off one batch when they came, and constantly broke through into the body of the greedy leeches.


    Roar! Roar!


    The roar of the greedy leech became sharper and fierce, and there was great anger. Probably it was afraid, Tang Ye''s power had grown too fast, and it was an absolute threat.


    But what about it, even if he used all the power of his tentacles to kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye could still deal with it freely. Soon, Tang Ye smoothly reached the middle of the abyss of the dead and approached the body of the greedy leech.


    Greedy leeches were originally evolving, and most of their power was used in this area. Now that Tang Ye was in front of it, it had to use those powers to attack Tang Ye. It twisted the huge mouth of the abyss, like a circular cavity with densely packed teeth. If you have intensive phobia, you can''t stand this kind of monster. Then the greedy leech twisted, and the abyss faced Tang Ye with a huge mouth, trying to swallow Tang Ye in and absorb Tang Ye as its nourishment.


    As soon as the greedy leech''s deep mouth was activated, everything around it was immediately absorbed, and nothing could escape. It felt like it was a bottomless pit, and even everything in the triple heaven could be swallowed in. Probably this is why the aliens are afraid. They have no ancestral powers and cannot hurt greedy leeches. Then greedy leeches can swallow everything they have, and they are destined to perish.


    Facing such a huge mouth of the abyss, no one presumably would not want to escape, but Tang Ye, who was suspended in the air, looked at the hideous and ugly huge mouth of the abyss, his expression remained unchanged and so calm. Lan Ning was still held by him. Lan Ning didn''t say anything, nor panicked. If Tang Ye couldn''t deal with the greedy leech, then she felt that she would die sooner or later, nothing terrible.


    Compared to this, it would be better to say that she believed in Tang Ye more. She felt that Tang Ye at this time gave people a very reliable feeling. She is willing to believe in such Tang Ye. So she didn''t think about anything, and stayed quietly beside Tang Ye. It''s just that she was a little curious, why did Tang Ye take her by her side. If Tang Ye took the greedy leech for her, he didn''t need to take her, just kill the greedy leech.


    Tang Ye looked at the huge mouth of the greedy leech with cold eyes. The others were afraid and terrified, but with a "swish", he rushed directly at the huge mouth of the abyss. Don''t have to be greedy leeches to swallow him, he just goes in. This seems a bit silly, isn''t it afraid of being swallowed and digested and turned into a mass of power?


    Tang Ye turned into a flame of light, and after rushing into the huge mouth of the abyss, he plunged into darkness. At this time, the sky also darkened, as if in response to the greedy leech, the darkness in the abyss of the dead was darkened, and Tang Ye''s radiant light was no longer visible. It''s like falling into the abyss, losing hope, once again being shrouded in despair, the world is about to collapse!


    "Why is that guy so arrogant? Let''s do it now. I''m afraid it was swallowed up by the greedy leech!" After seeing Tang Ye showing up for a long time, many foreign races believed that Tang Ye was defeated by the greedy leech and was wiped out by the greedy leech.


    After all, compared with Tang Ye and greedy leech, everyone''s fear comes from greedy leech, and anger comes from Tang Ye. So under the current situation, it was natural that the greedy leech was better than Tang Ye and killed Tang Ye.


    Because there was no movement for a long time, even Meng Li and Chang Yao frowned. Could it be that Tang Ye was really full of big heads? He was overly aggressive and failed?


    But at this moment, a "roar" broke the silence, which was made by the greedy leech. From that roar, it is easy to obey the pain and struggle of greedy leech.


    Then, a group of flames slowly flashed out in the dark abyss of the undead. The flame''s light grew bigger and bigger, and finally there was a bang, like an explosion, suddenly spreading greatly. And accompanied by the roar of greedy leeches more painful than before.


    At this time, the abyss of the undead was illuminated by flames, and Tang Ye was seen safe and sound, still holding the Flame King''s Halberd, floating in the air, his body scorching and shining, like a **** of war. The only difference from just now was that Tang Ye no longer held Lan Ning at this time, and didn''t know where Lan Ning had gone.


    "Lan Ning is there!" One of the aliens who watched all this carefully called out. Then everyone looked and found that Lan Ning was in the body of the greedy leech!


    It turned out that the explosion just now exploded a huge hole in the huge body of the Greedy Leech, and you can see the situation inside. In the body of the greedy leech, there are waves of light floating, that is power!


    These powers are the powers that the greedy leeches used to turn into regardless of the treasures and masters they swallowed. These powers are the best panacea for cultivators. If it can be absorbed, then breaking through the strength level is very easy.


    When everyone saw this scene, they were surprised that Tang Ye actually defeated the greedy leech, and then they were astonished. Tang Ye gave Lan Ning all the power contained in the greedy leech to absorb!


    What is this behavior? Too great and selfless! Why don''t those powers be given to others? Moreover, Tang Ye is a human demon, and Lan Ning is a heavenly clan, with inconsistent identities!


    The only thing that can be explained is that the relationship between Tang Ye and Lan Ning is no longer bound by identity. What could it be? This young man and woman is not hard to understand.


    Meng Li was very angry when she saw this scene. Tang Ye, this guy, didn''t want to be greedy for the power of leeches, and gave Lan Ning to Lan Ning. What is it for?

 Chapter 1666： At your own risk!

    Meng Li''s idea was that everything else was irrelevant except Tang Ye. Then Lan Ning is not worth mentioning. Therefore, Tang Ye gave Lan Ning the power of the greedy leech, which she felt was a pity. Although the power of the greedy leech can''t directly break through to the next level for Tang Ye''s realm of strength, it is also a good power tonic. What Tang Ye wants to do now must have strong power, so every power should be cherished, but now Tang Ye gave Lan Ning, she really couldn''t figure it out.


    Can''t even accept Tang Ye''s approach. She didn''t think Tang Ye was a passionate prodigal. Judging from Tang Ye''s performance in Sanzhongtian, Tang Ye is very clear about his goals and simplifies everything. For contact with unnecessary characters, he completely abandons and strives to be simple. But now, why are you so good with Lan Ning.


    After all, no one else could think of it, Tang Ye and Lan Ning had a physical relationship. The combination of human and heaven is really absurd.


    Why didn''t Tang Ye tell others about this? After he solved the greedy leech just now, he let Lan Ning stay inside, absorbing the power of the greedy leech. This is the fundamental reason why he brought Lan Ning here. From the beginning, he planned to give Lan Ning the power of the greedy leech. In fact, he doesn''t know anything. He got a force that could be said to be stronger and more terrifying than the power of greedy leech.


    That is the power of the ancient beast gluttonous.


    Greedy leech itself is bred by a gluttonous force, it can be said that there is a hint of gluttonous will. This may be a huge threat and hidden danger to others. But to Tang Ye, it was a huge treasure. Because of the power he has now, he can make this gluttonous power, or the gluttonous will, afraid. Fear him, then he can conquer and let this power work for him.


    His idea is very simple, it is to use this gluttonous power combined with the power of dead wood and spring to cultivate and cultivate a power that belongs to him. Just like the flame python, the flame truth listening, etc., it becomes a flame glutton that can be summoned.


    Thinking about the appearance of the flame gluttonous, it feels quite mighty. That kind of power, I''m afraid it will not be lost to Flame Truth!


    In this way, there are sacred beasts and fierce beasts, and there is nothing terrible in the Nine Heavens. Even if it is a leapfrog murder, how difficult is it to use the power of the ancestral land?


    At this time, Lan Ning stayed in the collapsed body of the greedy leech to absorb those floating forces. These forces were in a state of no ownership due to the demise of the greedy leech, and they ran around in disorder. If no one took it, they would soon disappear. Now that Lan Ning is absorbed, they will naturally all flock to Lan Ning.


    Lan Ning was still at a loss at this time. Because she never expected that Tang Ye would give her such a powerful and rich force. She knew Tang Ye''s identity, and even knew what Tang Ye was going to do. So Tang Ye needed a lot of strength, but Tang Ye still gave her. She didn''t know how to describe her feelings, she was touched, and moreover there was a wonderful feeling.


    She was also surprised at Tang Ye''s strength. Just now, after entering the body of the greedy leech, there was darkness, intense corrosion, and the power of the sky swept through the attack. She felt that she was so small that she could not resist. However, Tang Ye was still not afraid. As long as she stayed with Tang Ye, she felt at ease. Then, light was emitted from Tang Ye, and things within the range could be seen. That was the power attack of the greedy leech, and at this moment, Tang Ye attacked with a trick that made her feel suffocated.


    Lan Ning didn''t know what the trick was. She only felt that Tang Ye took her, suddenly seemed to be missing, and soon appeared in the sky. The sky above is not like in the body of the greedy leech, but like another space. This space is very high, as if it is above the sky. Then, Tang Ye swooped down suddenly, as if she had transformed into a giant flaming dragon. His strength was so violent that Lan Ning felt that he was being forced to suffocate.


    And just such a blow killed the greedy leech. The most important thing to kill the greedy leeches is to defeat the core of the greedy leeches, which is the power of the ancient beastly gluttonous.


    Tang Ye hit this force, shattered the surrounding protection, and then seized it, holding it in his hand. The greedy leech finally defeated, and after a bitter roar, it began to disintegrate.


    Lan Ning absorbed the power emitted by the disintegration of the greedy leech, and it didn''t take long for him to feel that his previous injuries had been repaired and his strength was about to break through. In this case, she will reach the superior Heavenly Wonderland. However, the greedy leeches born this time are more powerful than this. There is still a lot of suspended power that can be absorbed by Lan Ning. If she can absorb it, breaking into the real wonderland is not a problem.


    However, at this time, after seeing the aliens outside the Abyss of Necropolis, they were no longer shocked by Tang Ye''s strength and the relationship between Tang Ye and Lan Ning, because they were about to move about the power of the greedy leech. Those powers are at least formed by the swallowing of those masters in the past. There are also powerful treasures formed by swallowing them, so these powers are very helpful to their cultivation, just like the current Lan Ning, only absorbed so little, almost breaking through!


    No one is uninterested in such opportunities and resources. Therefore, those foreign masters outside the abyss of the undead, want to go in and absorb the power of the greedy leech!


    Now the greedy leeches have been killed by Tang Ye, the defensive barrier of the tentacles has disappeared, and there are no other dangers. They are all people who can resist the poisonous gas and poisonous water of the undead abyss, and are not afraid to go inside.


    Sure enough, one person took action and flew into the abyss of the dead, trying to absorb the power released by the greedy leech prosthesis.


    However, before he could get close to the area of ??Greedy Leech''s body, a flame of force struck him, blocking his advancement.


    The flame power was naturally created by Tang Ye. The man looked at Tang Ye and shouted angrily: "Tang Ye, what do you mean?!"


    Tang Ye hovered in the air, looking down at him high, expressionless, and snorted coldly: "You just want to come in and **** the power flowing out of the greedy leech after it disintegrates, but I kill the greedy leech, and its power is mine. Trophy. Since it''s my thing, no one can take it without my permission."


    "Hmph, why is that your thing!" The man was very unwilling, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "I don''t believe it, you dare not kill me!"


    This person didn''t care, and once again rushed into the scope of the disintegration of the greedy leech body, and was determined to absorb those forces.


    Tang Ye didn''t even bother to put on an expression. After that person stepped into the levitation power range, he immediately used the Flame King''s Halberd to strike a force. This is the power of the Intermediate True Wonderland, and Chang Yao can''t stop it. How can this person stop it, so he was directly cut into two pieces.


    "I dare not kill you yet..." Tang Ye was also speechless, humming lightly.


    This is also a warning to other people who are ready to move, come to **** the power of the greedy leeches, at your own risk!

 Chapter 1667： Who can do it!

    Seeing that man was directly cut in half by Tang Ye, those who were ready to move were startled, and immediately did not dare to rush in in a hurry. Originally, they were thinking that they must not let that person get ahead, they should rush in. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye was so overbearing that he would kill when he said murder!


    But think about it, when did Tang Ye be polite to them, and if he provoked him, he still wanted to kill. I used to think that Tang Ye was just arrogant, a character defect, and a mental illness. But now, knowing the reason, that is that Tang Ye is a human demon and doesn''t care about their lives at all. Therefore, if they were looking for death, Tang Ye would really not be a little polite.


    This is terrible. Now that Tang Ye''s strength is so strong, everyone doesn''t know what to do. If he rushes in rashly, he may be killed. However, everyone was also very unwilling, could it be that so much power was taken by Tang Ye?


    Although Tang Ye didn''t want it and gave it to Lan Ning, I am afraid that Lan Ning is from Tang Ye''s side now. Therefore, Lan Ning had obtained those powers, which was equivalent to Tang Ye having obtained. How can it be so that the demons of the human race have so much power alone!


    Thinking of this, everyone became angry with Lan Ning. As a heavenly clan, he actually mingled with human demons. What kind of talk?


    Even, it is possible to have **** with the human demons, which is really a shameful thing!


    They couldn''t imagine why the noble and arrogant Lan Ning suddenly became so close to Tang Ye?


    "Tang Ye, you didn''t defeat this greedy leech yourself. Before you came, how many brothers and sisters did we sacrifice? Isn''t their attack on greedy leeches completely useless? They did it! Then, no You defeated the greedy leech alone. Therefore, we also have a share of the power dissolved by the greedy leech!" At this time, some of the aliens drank it.


    Someone immediately agreed and shouted: "No, killing the greedy leeches is also part of our credit. Why are you alone? How can this be worthy of our dead brothers and sisters?!"


    After these two people said such impassioned words, the others also responded one after another, saying as if they had been wronged by the heavens, and then Tang Ye was such a small person.


    Faced with such a thing, Lan Ning wanted to help Tang Ye speak. In fact, it could be said that Tang Ye was able to kill the greedy leeches. Those aliens said that their contributions also worked. Indeed, they paid a lot, and even died many people, but, basically, their contributions did not have much effect. They can''t even damage the defensive barrier with the tentacles of the greedy leech. How can they deal with the greedy leech? Their deaths were nothing more than moths fighting the fire, because there was no other way but to do so. If Tang Ye didn''t show up, they would definitely end up in defeat and death. Everything was solved by Tang Ye''s divine power from the ancestral land. Now these people say how many people have died and how much they have paid to talk about Tang Ye, and blame Tang Ye for being very rascal and shameless.


    Lan Ning was absorbing those powers, and it was inconvenient to speak. Of course, what he said would only make the aliens more opinionated. She said that she was standing and talking without backache, and she was greedy after getting the benefits. If she wanted everything, no one would listen to her.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t need Lan Ning to say anything. With Tang Ye''s personality, it would only be regarded as a joke to the foreigners. Those words are really ridiculous. Tang Ye doesn¡¯t want to argue with them at all. There is a saying that you can never wake a person who pretends to sleep. These foreigners want the power of leeches to be greedy, stand firm like that, and be united, Tang Ye One person says no to win. The most important thing is that people who understand this kind of thing understand it in their hearts, and those who don''t understand it are just superficially confused.


    So Tang Ye let the people of the foreign races clamor and clamor below, and when they stopped clamoring, Tang Ye looked at them, his expression remained unchanged, looking down indifferently, and humming: "I just say one thing. The power of the greedy leech is all for me. , I¡¯ll give it to whoever I love. If you take a step without authorization, don¡¯t blame me for being cruel!"


    "You..." The people of the alien races were so irritating, they didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so overbearing and arrogant, so he would be so tough without talking nonsense with them.


    "Then I want to see how many of us you can kill!" A tough guy stood up and shouted, quite unconvinced with Tang Ye. He also called the cultivator behind his upper body, inciting: "Could you be willing to let the power of the greedy leech be occupied by Tang Ye alone? If you don''t agree, then join me!"


    The man drank, and immediately rushed towards the disintegration power of greedy leech. And because of his incitement, a few of the alien races followed him, they were very dissatisfied with Tang Ye, and were not afraid of Tang Ye, so they didn''t believe that Tang Ye could really kill them all.


    It is a pity that they really underestimated Tang Ye by thinking so. Tang Ye kills them, really can kill as many as they can, as long as they dare to violate Tang Ye''s rules. Since Tang Ye said, anyone who comes to grab power will not show mercy for him, so naturally, kill as many as they come.


    Sure enough, facing the alien races who rushed past, Tang Ye waved the Flame King''s Halberd and swept it out forcefully. Another flame force from the real fairyland rushed down and hit the alien races.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    They are all dead. Suspended in mid-air, Tang Ye was surrounded by flames, both like a **** of war and death. He truly did it. Those who follow me prosper, and those who oppose me die!


    There are already a few "examples", and other aliens no longer dared to rush out rashly. They knew very well that their power was not Tang Ye''s opponent, and Tang Ye had no feelings for them either, killing them was like weeding. Therefore, they don''t want to die in vain. However, they were never reconciled, so some people looked at Chang Yao, the lord of the world.


    As the master of the world of the triple heavens, is it possible to let the human demons be so arrogant? Chang Yao has the responsibility to stop Tang Ye!


    "Lord of the world, why don''t you stand up and oppose Tang Ye with us?!" Someone asked Chang Yao.


    "Yes, that''s right, Chang Yao, you must join us against this human demon!" The others agreed. Their strength is not strong enough, but Chang Yao''s strength is stronger than them, and there are a large number of powerful subordinates, maybe they can deal with Tang Ye?


    The gazes of all the alien races immediately fell on Chang Yao. Chang Yao was always present and saw the conflict between everyone and Tang Ye in his eyes. Facing everyone''s questioning and noise, he just glanced coldly and hummed: "You want to die, don''t drag me into the water."


    After all, Chang Yao turned around and left. Now that the greedy leech is solved, and the crisis of the extinction of the three heavens is solved, he doesn''t bother to care about that much. As for the power of greedy leech, it is indeed tempting, but it is not his turn to eat, he will not have any greed.


    He already knew that Mengli was Tang Ye''s person, so who else could get Tang Ye from the Triple Heaven?

 Chapter 1668： Finally here!

    The Lord of the Realm, Chang Yao, didn''t care about Tang Ye''s affairs, so what else could do. They are not Tang Ye''s opponents, they can only be killed by Tang Ye when they rush in. In the end, they could only watch Lan Ning absorb little by little the power radiated from the disintegration of the greedy leech.


    Some people can''t stand it anymore and can only turn around and leave. In the end, the aliens left one by one, and only Tang Ye and Lan Ning remained in the abyss of the dead.


    It is not a short time to absorb so much power. Tang Ye was supposed to be guarding Lan Ning, letting Lan Ning slowly absorb it, while he fell below and began to condense the power of gluttonous, and he wanted to condense the flame gluttonous out.


    In addition, his trick to kill the greedy leech was the highest ultimate move from the Overlord Halberd, "Nine Dragons Empowerment". The Jiulong empowerment is extremely mysterious, even if he has cultivated for a few months, he can only send out a dragon now. One-stop initiation is naturally far less powerful than the Jiulong initiation. But even if it''s just a dragon, its power is huge, and it can easily solve the greedy leech. And that power was also the power that made Lan Ning feel suffocated. In front of that power, even Lan Ning, who was already quite strong, felt that he was so small.


    Because of the promise to the ancestors of the Long Family, Meng Li now followed Tang Ye and naturally stayed beside Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye is condensing the flame gluttony, it is not that she can''t interrupt. Mengli went over and asked Tang Ye: "Young Master, why...why did you do this? Could it be that you and Lan Ning..."


    There are some things that Mengli is hard to say. For example, what kind of relationship is Tang Ye and Mengli?


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to explain the reason for doing this, and said: "That little power doesn''t matter, I owe her."


    "You owe Lan Ning?" Mengli became more curious. When will Tang Ye owe Lan Ning.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to say any more, Meng Li was a person who knew how to observe words and colors, and was not asking Tang Ye. Tang Ye calmed down and continued to condense the flame gluttony. Mengli looked at Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye didn''t say anything, she probably guessed something. Hey, she felt funny and speechless, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye and Lan Ning to have such a show.


    As time passed, Lan Ning absorbed the power of the greedy leech''s disintegration to the end, and was almost finished. At this time, Tang Ye also successfully condensed the flame gluttony. It''s just that the flame gluttony is still relatively small, and its power is not that strong. But don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only a matter of time before the training is completed. Just take some more time to feed it and grow it up, and you can listen to it like flames. Condensing and forming is the most difficult, and now that they are all successful, then naturally there is nothing else to worry about.


    Tang Ye looked at Lan Ning, who was still floating in the air to absorb the last bit of power that the greedy leech disintegrated, and felt calm. He is willing to do this himself, and will not think about other things. At this time, Lan Ning''s strength increased very fast, before vaguely breaking through to the superior real fairyland, but now, it is the appearance of breaking through to the real fairyland again!


    In the real fairyland, Lan Ning can also go to the Fourth Heaven at will. I don''t know if she will follow Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t think about being with Lan Ning again. Because he knew that after reaching the fourth heaven, his situation would be very dangerous. After he broke through to the real fairyland, he vaguely felt that the upper realm had a strong force coming towards him.


    call!


    Just as Tang Ye was thinking about this, suddenly his mind flashed, as if he had encountered a flash of lightning and was severely electric shocked.


    It was the same with Mengli. She trembled suddenly, then immediately raised her head and stared at the sky, her expression serious and cold, gloomy, and worried.


    Meng Li''s feelings were stronger than Tang Ye''s. This shows that Meng Li''s strength is probably stronger than Tang Ye. It deserves to be a fairy who has evolved from a primitive monster who has cultivated for many years. It also holds the power of space elements, which is quite terrifying. Although I have been staying in the triple heavens, I don''t know how many people can compare with the strength?


    Tang Yeru received an electric shock, knowing that the extremely powerful upper realm approached him. It was for him. Tang Ye stared at the sky, worrying, but not panicking. He was more relieved again, and finally came.


    Come on then!


    Tang Ye didn''t want to wait any longer, walked to the third heaven, and had already contacted the heavenly clan. In those eight heavens, isn''t it the eight heavens in power? Everything must be understood with the heavens before you can go to the nine heavens. Then, find the way back to the ancestral land in Jiuzhongtian. At the same time, the connection point between the nine heavens and the purgatory world is blocked to prevent the dark demons in the purgatory world from threatening the ancestral land. In this way, the goal is achieved, and there is no need to stay in Jiuzhongtian.


    Tang Ye glanced at Lan Ning, who was still absorbing the last bit of greedy leech''s disintegration power, and then resolutely said to Mengli, "Let''s go."


    Meng Li nodded, her expression cold. This changed her temperament, who had a lovely and beautiful face, and slowly turned into a royal sister. After all, he is a master facing the upper realm, and there can be no slack. She was very worried about Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye had reached the strength of the Intermediate True Wonderland, the people from the upper realm might be of the Profound Immortal level. In this way, the true fairyland may not be able to deal with it.


    It''s just that Tang Ye has already set off to fly to the gate of the world, going to the Fourth Heaven. Lan Ning was immersed in the power of absorbing the disintegration of greedy leech, only vaguely felt Tang Ye''s departure. She closed her eyes and frowned, still feeling Tang Ye''s breath, and she did not wake up from her digestive power. Interrupting the power integration in the middle is very hurtful.


    Tang Ye and Mengli arrived at the gate of the triple sky, and with a "whoop", a sharp arrow of flame was condensed, facing the vortex of the dark clouds and thunder and lightning that had been rotating in the sky above. It was the gate of the world. Throw the flame arrow fiercely.


    The power of the flame arrow was very strong. After piercing the gate of the world, the gate of the world could not be blocked, and it was successfully pierced, opening a passage.


    Then, Tang Ye and Mengli entered the passage and headed to the Fourth Heaven.


    Rumble!


    The opening of the gate of the realm indicates that the strength of the cultivator has exceeded the limit of the gate of the realm. In the third heaven, it is at least the late stage of the superior heavenly fairyland, preparing to reach the true fairyland. Someone has gone to the Fourth Heaven!


    This kind of movement attracted many cultivators. They ran to look and noticed that it was a burning flame, and immediately knew that Tang Ye was leaving.


    Seeing Tang Ye leaving the third heaven, everyone from the foreign race felt relieved. After all, Tang Ye was a human demon, and they were mortal enemies, and they lost to Tang Ye. One day Tang Ye wanted to kill them, they couldn''t resist. And soon, everyone thought that there was still power from the disintegration of greedy leeches on the side of the Necropolis. Even if there was not much left, it would be good to get a little bit.


    So everyone from the foreign races went to the Abyss of Necromancers one after another. When they got there, they saw Lan Ning alone absorbing the remaining power. Without Tang Ye''s guardian, they immediately rushed to **** it.


    However, at this moment, Lan Ning suddenly opened his eyes. A terrifying force burst out when they opened their eyes, rushing them out, and after falling to the ground, they were seriously injured and vomited blood.


    Lan Ning didn''t care about them, and immediately went to the gate of the world. San Zhong Tian has nothing she missed, she now has a strong determination to follow in Tang Ye''s footsteps.

 Chapter 1669： Kill you today!

    Leaving the third heaven, Tang Ye and Mengli crossed the gate of the realm and reached the fourth heaven. The gate of the world is an extremely intense space that can change with the power of the intruder. In other words, no matter how strong people enter, they have to be restricted by it. What is too weak, too strong, is restricted. This is why Saya came down from the Eighth Heaven and couldn''t get there quickly, because of restrictions. The stronger her strength, the greater her restriction.


    Just coming out of a strong space, both Tang Ye and Mengli were a little dizzy. The two plan to find a place to rest. The environment of the four heavens, compared with the three heavens, is naturally more aura. As for the other landforms, they are all similar, with different colors in the Wonderland of Mountains and Waters.


    Tang Ye and Mengli went to a secluded place, planning to restore their breath, because they would definitely encounter very powerful enemies next. It is possible that it is not a master in the fourth heaven, but a person in the mysterious fairyland of the eighth heaven.


    That was the king of the Eighth Heaven Clan, a subordinate sent by Nu Enchong.


    Nu Enchong''s subordinates may be one step faster than Saye to reach the bottom, this is because of the difference in strength. It is not that Saya''s strength is weaker than them, on the contrary, Saya''s strength is stronger than them. The stronger the person, the more difficult it is to go to the lower realm and cross the realm gate. Saya is probably close to the strength of that king. Wonderland!


    Realm Fairyland, that is the strength to fight in the Nine Heavens, and the world below is bound to be greatly restricted, otherwise, wouldn''t it be easy to play with the Lower Realm beings? It is precisely because it is very difficult to cross the gate of the realm, and sometimes it can cause huge losses to oneself, so the master of the realm of fairyland generally does not go to the lower realm.


    They went to Jiuzhongtian with many different goals. It is said that Jiuzhongtian is a chaotic world with many ancient treasures and secret skills. It is also said that you can open up a more powerful realm over there and leave the Nine Heavens to go to other planes. Also, it is said that Jiuzhongtian can be connected to the ancestral land and want to go to the ancestral land. Moreover, it is said that the nine heavens can go to the purgatory realm, and those with conspiracies want to connect to the purgatory realm and collude with the dark demons.


    All in all, Jiuzhongtian is a chaotic world, full of infinite possibilities.


    Tang Ye''s ultimate goal is to go to the Nine Heavens. If the alien race does not stop him, he may not be as hostile to the alien race as he is now, and he will be helpless against the alien race. Some plans change with the environment. He arrived in this world of Nine Heavens. Because of the difficult situation of the human race, he was regarded as an enemy from the beginning, and it could only take time and energy to deal with it.


    Meng Li''s strength was probably really stronger than Tang Ye, she would be fine after a short rest, and Tang Ye was still adjusting. At this time, Mengli said to Tang Ye: "Young Master, I will look at the surrounding environment. The power that was directed at us has not receded. I don''t know when it will come. We must be careful."


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, and just wanted to tell Mengli that he would go together, but he and Mengli''s bodies trembled at this moment, and that power came directly at their direction!


    "Be careful!" Meng Li and Tang Ye drank lowly at the same time, and then they jumped out and avoided.


    Boom!


    As soon as Tang Ye and Mengli jumped away, the place where they were standing was impacted by violent force. The hard rocky ground cracked and soon became a huge ravine. This kind of power is almost overwhelming. Such strength is by no means inferior to Intermediate True Wonderland.


    Tang Ye is an intermediate real wonderland, and you can feel the gap. He immediately became serious, and the current situation really can''t be joking. Coming to the Fourth Heaven, it was completely different from before. After the fourth heaven, the distance to the eighth heaven was very close, and he could no longer avoid the surveillance of those in the upper realm, so he had to go to war directly, and there was no time for him to grow slowly and break into the mysterious fairyland, even the realm fairyland.


    Mengli jumped to the other side, facing Tang Ye. She stared at the person who hit between her and Tang Ye. There is still a piece of dust and rubble, and I can''t see clearly. Anyway, she knew that this was a master from the upper realm, beyond the power of the four heavens!


    When the dust and rubble fell to the ground, I could see the person who had impacted from above. He is a monk, and he feels like a sand monk wearing a hat. Although wearing a hat made of bamboo, he can still see his appearance clearly. The thick eyebrows are very powerful. With the whole face, it''s like Grumpy King Kong. His limbs are very strong and well-developed, and he murmurs vaguely, bursting out with great power.


    Looking at it this way, he knew that he was a master of domineering power.


    After Mengli saw this person clearly, he immediately concluded that he had come down from the Eighth Layer of Heaven, because that was the strength of the Profound Fairyland!


    It''s not easy now. Tang Ye is only a true fairyland, not far from the mysterious fairyland, I am afraid that he can''t deal with a master of this level. Mengli expressed great concern. However, she was fortunate that this was only a Profound Wonderland master, she could handle it, and Tang Ye could take this opportunity to leave.


    Mengli didn''t talk nonsense, and rushed directly to the Arhat King Kong, but instead of hitting the Arhat King Kong with her fists, she uttered the power of distorting the space and created an explosive space on the top of the Arhat King Kong.


    boom!


    The space is distorted and exploded, which is very harmful to people. But Meng Li didn''t think that such an attack could kill the master of the mysterious fairyland. After launching the space attack, she jumped directly into the space, passed through the Luohan King Kong, and reached Tang Ye''s side. She wanted to continue chasing Luohan King Kong, but she didn''t know the specific strength of Luohan King Kong, so she focused on protecting Tang Ye. If Tang Ye, the young master, is gone, then she has no motivation to face the enemies from the upper realm.


    She could have not helped Tang Ye, but she remembered the favor of the ancestors of the Long Family, and would definitely repay it. Even if the ancestor of the Long Family was not the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms in the first generation, but it was the same to her, kindness is kindness, and there is no excuse.


    Tang Ye didn''t move. He knew that this Luohan King Kong was very strong, but he wouldn''t be scared to panic. He has always come here, always facing those powerful enemies. If he couldn''t calm down, he would have died a long time ago, how could he get to where he is today.


    The space is distorted, and it looks like a person¡¯s head is gone and can¡¯t be seen. Then it exploded, more like crushing the head swallowed into space. Encountered such a space, it is hard to imagine still alive. However, this Luohan King Kong suddenly just stepped on his foot, the ground vibrated, and then spread to the surrounding space, correcting the twisted space on his head. At this time, I saw that Luohan King Kong was not injured at all. This is the strength of the Profound Wonderland, and even the attack of space distortion can not hurt him!


    Meng Li was really taken aback, but she had been mentally prepared for a long time. She didn''t think that such an attack would have any effect, so she continued to maintain her alert posture.


    Tang Ye looked at Arhat King Kong, still his expression unchanged.


    At this time, Luohan King Kong turned his head to look at Tang Ye, with an extremely contemptuous expression, and said: "Human demons, take your head today."

 Chapter 1670： Note it silently!

    What Luohan King Kong said was actually very domineering and calm, but his calm tone was full of affirmation, and he had unshakable confidence. It was as if what he said was already a fact.


    In the face of such a declaration, from the upper realm, it may be a master of the Profound Wonderland of Eighth Heaven, a person of true fairyland, would definitely be afraid. Because it is impossible to escape the kill of the Profound Fairyland, if you fight, it should basically be a crushing matter. However, when Tang Ye faced this Luohan King Kong, he was surprisingly calm, without fear or panic.


    Even Meng Li was curious about Tang Ye''s reaction. This kid is too calm. Facing a master of the Xuanxian Realm, he is only one step away from the highest realm of the Realm Fairyland. Why are you not afraid?


    Realm immortal is not so easy to break through, the king of the eight heavens, and the hidden master, barely reach the realm of immortal. Therefore, in the world below the eighth layer, Xuanxianjing is a very expert.


    Seeing Tang Ye so calm, Meng Li wondered if Tang Ye was frightened. However, Tang Ye looked different. Think about it, Mengli accepted this kind of thing again, thinking that Tang Ye''s reaction was normal. Because Tang Ye was very calm when she first contacted her. She thought Tang Ye was pretending. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t need to pretend, so she couldn''t see the flaws.


    This young master is the descendants of the Long Family, the descendants of the ancestors of the Long Family who made a sensation in the plane world, even the Ten Thousand Realms. The people of the Long Family chose to retreat during that catastrophe. Some people say that they were completely wiped out by the foreign race, and even the Lord of the Demon Race was under the hands of the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms to completely get rid of the people of the Long Family, so as not to become Hidden dangers in the future. I just don''t know what method the people of the Long family used to return to the closed ancestral land, continue their blood in the ancestral land, and take root.


    At that time, it is said that the ancestors of the Long family made an agreement with the old Taoist priest, so the old Taoist let the remaining blood of the Long family go to the ancestral land. In this way, the identity of the old Taoist priest is more than that simple as people know. Relying on the ancestral land, one sword cuts off the luck of heaven and earth, and isolates things from the outside world. I am afraid that the ancient supernatural power was used. In ancient times, there was no such thing as an old Taoist priest. So, this should be the rebirth of later generations, or the reincarnation of the ancient times.


    There are a lot of things that can be involved in getting such a big shot. I''m afraid Ten Thousand Realms is no more than a chess game. Tang Ye had thought about these things, but he didn''t think too much. Because he is determined to one thing, no matter what the game of Ten Thousand Realms, even if the game is very scattered, he will eventually return to a place, and the most important place, that is the ancestral land.


    The power of the origin of creation of the ancestral land is transformed by the creation **** Pangu, who does not peek at it. With so many arrangements, it is nothing more than trying to get that kind of power. As long as you return to the ancestral land, you will always enter the core of the game.


    Tang Ye''s calmness facing Luo Han King Kong made Luo Han King Kong curious. Does this tiny human reptile think that he is called a demon, and he really thinks he is a demon everyone must be afraid of? It''s ridiculous, no matter how amazing the growth rate is, it''s just a real wonderland. Facing the Xuanxian Realm, naturally, it can only be killed obediently.


    Luohan King Kong recognized Tang Ye. After all, a human race could grow into a true fairyland in the world environment of Nine Heavens, only one class away from the mysterious fairyland. However, it doesn''t make much sense without going to the Xuanxian Realm. Because it will be killed. After being killed, everyone''s opinion is biased towards the side of victory. Others will belittle and vilify the loser as much as possible, and then praise the winner. With the contrast, the loser is even less worth mentioning.


    Tang Ye looked at Arhat King Kong for a while, and finally said, "I want to ask you a question."


    He is indeed not afraid of this Arhat King Kong, not because he feels that he can cope with this Arhat King Kong, but because of the experience he has experienced too many times. He still finds it funny, shit, he always meets people who are much better than himself, and always pretends to say, I want to kill you, I want to take your head, you can¡¯t survive today, next year¡¯s today will be Your death day and so on. Damn it, there is nothing new, do you really think you were scared?


    When Luo Han Kingong heard Tang Ye''s words, his expression remained unchanged, and then nodded, willing to let Tang Ye ask a question. He wanted to play slowly, because he felt that the human demon passed down from the lower realm was so powerful, so arrogant, and not easy to play with. If it was pinched to death, it would be no fun.


    After all, it was only when Tang Ye was a plaything.


    Tang Ye was not at all angry at Luohan King Kong''s reaction. He knew that he was a plaything in the eyes of the other party, and he had experienced such things. He can see, he is calm, even if he is not sure whether he can deal with it, anyway, this kind of thing will have to be faced sooner or later.


    Since Luo Han King Kong was not in a hurry to make a move, he was willing to answer questions. Tang Ye asked him: "You are from the Eighth Heaven? From the Eighth Heaven, huh...Is that too important to me and actually came down personally? kill me."


    "You are not a problem." Luo Han Jingang answered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned for a moment, as if it was indeed, he could not finish asking a question about what he wanted to know. But he didn''t want to say anything, he just shrugged, meaning that Lohan King just answered if he wanted to answer, and even if he didn''t answer, he would eventually fight anyway.


    Arhat King Kong didn¡¯t care too much with Tang Ye, and was still willing to answer Tang Ye¡¯s question, saying, ¡°From the Eighth Heaven. I also think that I really value you too much. However, since it is a sign from the Astrology Palace, the king also agrees. Now, you have to be serious. Although...I am not that serious. You don¡¯t need to be serious when dealing with you."


    Ouch shit, Tang Ye was also speechless. This monk is pretending to be forced. However, in Tang Ye''s eyes, he felt that he was forced to pretend to be forced. Invisible force is the most deadly. Tang Ye didn''t want to laugh. However, from the words of Luohan King Kong, he knew something else. Astrology house?


    It seems that the ruler of the eightfold heaven launched the hunt for himself because of the sign of the astrology house. Tang Ye immediately searched for news about the eight-fold heaven astrological palace from the memory of the old remnant soul. Then he knew that the original astrological house was the root cause of the current situation of the human race. It was the instruction issued by the astrological house that the heavens should act on the human race. Then it was the decision made by the astrology house to deprive the human race of the spiritual bones, so that the human race could not cultivate, and the human race was completely reduced to the lowest race.


    At the beginning, there was an astrologer with absolute status in the Celestial Clan, called the Star King, and her status was even higher than that of the Celestial King. It was she who changed the attitude of the heavens towards the human race and caused the two races to fight, and it was also she who made the race fall. It was even her, the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms of the Human Race had an accident. What''s inside, the relationship between the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms and the first generation star emperor, I am afraid it is not clear.


    Tang Ye learned about the astrological palace, so he silently noted it down.

 Chapter 1671： one left!

    Since the astrological palace is the root of everything, Tang Ye naturally has no good feelings about it. From this point of view, there is a big deal with the astrological house. However, the astrological house does not seem so simple. Shana and Saya are not the only two people in the astrological house, the king is so afraid of the astrological house, and it is not only because of the astrological guardian of the astrological house.


    The astrological house has always been an independent existence, independent of the royal power. Now the influence of the astrological house is slowly being weakened, because the king realizes that the astrological house is his threat. Otherwise, in the past, the astrological house was still above the royal power.


    Therefore, what is really terrifying about the astrological house is that it is the foundation that has been deposited under the long history of the past. Who knows what kind of power the astrological house has.


    The astrological palace can stand for so long, and the royal power is still unshakable until now, so naturally there is something terrifying. Therefore, the kingship of the eighth heaven is a huge deal, and the astrology house may be even more terrifying than the kingship.


    Wanting to deal with the astrological house is simply a joke.


    Aside from mentioning this matter, Tang Ye looked at Arhat King Kong, laughed, and said, "I am really flattered to be valued by the King of Eight Heavens and the Astrology Palace at the same time. I don''t understand how I threaten you. If not You take action first, I don¡¯t think I will fight against you. After all, I really don¡¯t want to do such a strenuous thing. For example, against you, I have more important things to do."


    Luo Han King Kong''s face was unsmiling, and it was always that way. He looked at Tang Ye and said coldly: "Your existence is a threat, so there is no reason to get rid of you."


    "Look at it." Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "You didn''t give me a choice at all!"


    Arhat King Kong''s body is very tall, even standing in front of a tall man like Tang Ye, he is a half-length taller, really a mighty and mighty King Kong Arhat. He looked at Tang Ye, just like looking down at Tang Ye, he really had a natural sense of contempt. He himself despised Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye and said, "If you don''t have any problems, then I will take action. To kill you, I don''t want to spend too much effort. However, I don''t want to spend too much effort. That would be too boring."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "In my opinion, you are like a monk. How can a monk be so humble."


    Tang Ye didn''t know whether Jiuzhongtian had a monk or not. This Arhat King Kong was indeed like a monk. Tang Ye looked at him and asked again: "I want to know your name. After all, you will kill me. I still want to know who killed me."


    "King Kong." Luo Han King Kong said simply.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. He felt that the name King Kong should be put on the apes. After all, the Ape Gang he knew in the Second Heaven was from the Ape Clan, and was also a secret technique for practicing hard and domineering. Of course, the current Yuangang is far incomparable with the King Kong in front of him. Right now Yuangang didn''t know whether he could break through to the triple heaven after his strength training. And this King Kong is a true master of the mysterious fairyland.


    When Tang Ye heard King Kong say his name, he narrowed his eyes slightly. Then he sighed and said to King Kong, "Where is Arhat?"


    "Huh?" When King Kong heard Tang Ye''s words, his unsmiling appearance finally changed, slightly surprised, but just a flash. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask this question, nor did he expect Tang Ye to know about it.


    He does not come alone, he is a combination, King Kong Arhat. King Kong is him, and Luohan is his brother. He thought that he alone was enough to crush Tang Ye, and there was no need to dispatch two people. But looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, it seemed that he was planning to deal with the two brothers.


    King Kong really didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye. This kid is so arrogant and arrogant from the bottom of his heart?


    Mengli had always thought that there was only King Kong alone, so she could deal with King Kong, and Tang Ye could take the opportunity to escape and save her life. But listening to Tang Ye''s words, and looking at King Kong''s reaction, she knew that there was indeed another person. This is very tricky. For the masters of the Profound Wonderland, she can deal with one, but two, it seems impossible. So, let Tang Ye deal with a master of the mysterious fairyland?


    is it possible?


    Meng Li frowned tightly and became very worried. But when she looked at Tang Ye, she was speechless. She found that Tang Ye was still surprisingly calm. Could it be that she had completed her death consciousness, so everything didn''t matter?


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli, smiled faintly, and said, "Actually, I am very scared, but this kind of thing can''t be avoided at all, and that fear is useless. Therefore, instead of worrying, it is better to be brave. More favorable."


    Meng Li was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a good mentality. With such a mentality, it seems that a lot of things have gone through. Infected by Tang Ye, Meng Li took a deep breath and no longer strained his nerves. Face it like this, losing or winning is no more than a life. Either you are killed, or the other party is killed.


    "Hahaha..."


    After Tang Ye and Mengli both let go, there was a sudden loud laughter in the sky, and then a very oppressive force swooped down. Tang Ye and Mengli looked up, it was a gleaming golden power, like a burning meteor, falling extremely fast.


    boom! Boom!


    Soon the sound of hitting the ground sounded, raising dust in the sky, and when the dust dissipated, I saw another huge gully. It is also an overwhelming force. Then I saw a monk who was very similar to King Kong, but he didn''t wear a hat. And his face is not so dull, there is always a smile, like a very cheerful uncle.


    This cheerful uncle looked at Tang Ye and Mengli, and said first: "Are you the human demon? Hahaha, not bad, I know that there is a character like my Arhat, I admire you very much."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Appreciate me, can you not kill me?"


    "No, I must kill you, but I can make you die faster." Luohan smiled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, knowing it was like this. He just wanted to say something to Luohan, but Luohan interrupted him and said, "It''s for sure to kill you, but there is a problem. Killing you does not require me and King Kong to shoot at the same time. So, who will kill you? It''s a problem. It seems I need to discuss with King Kong."


    "I''m coming." King Kong simply said unsmilingly.


    The only difference between Luohan and King Kong is probably that he has a lot of words and is completely non-rigid. He looked at King Kong as if to play his temper, and said: "But I haven''t shot for a long time, this time you must let me."


    King Kong was silent, then looked at Mengli, stared for a long time, and said, "Thanks to the human demons."


    Arhat was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that the dull King Kong would not fight this time. He couldn''t help looking at Mengli, staring carefully, then surprised, then laughed again, and said: "King Kong, you don''t want me, but you alone can''t kill the human demon. This fox... not easy. ."


    King Kong did not speak. Mengli is indeed not simple, I am afraid that he has... the strength of the Profound Wonderland!

 Chapter 1672： Intact!

    Meng Li''s strength has always been unknown, and Tang Ye couldn''t see it either. Now two Profound Fairyland masters from the Eighth Layer of Heaven said it personally, that should be true. Unexpectedly, Meng Li is a person with the strength of the Profound Wonderland!


    This is unexpected, but it is reasonable. Mengli was formed by the evolutionary breakthrough of the primitive monster beast who had cultivated for thousands of years. It was also blessed by the ancestors of the Long family, and the power of the overlord''s halberd fragments promoted the cultivation internally, and the strength naturally improved by leaps and bounds. For thousands of years, it was probably because of some special reasons that he didn''t break through to the realm of immortality.


    Therefore, after hearing Luo Han''s words, Tang Ye was just a little surprised, glanced at Mengli slightly, and then it was nothing strange.


    Meng Li''s reaction to Tang Ye''s strength to her was just such a small glance, she was speechless, and she couldn''t help but roll her eyes to Tang Ye and complain. She felt that Tang Ye was pretending to be too forceful, she would die if she didn''t pretend. I''m not surprised by the strength of the Profound Fairyland. It''s hard to imagine a person with the strength of the Profound Fairyland in the third heaven!


    Although her attitude towards Tang Ye was very speechless, Meng Li was also affected by Tang Ye''s attitude, and felt that facing King Kong and Luohan was not that bad. The big deal is death. So when Mengli looked at the King Kong Arhat, she let go of her heart, and if he wanted to fight, he would fight, without thinking about the result.


    Seeing that Mengli, who had been nervous all the time, was very worried, suddenly let go, King Kong and Luohan both brow slightly. Then he looked at Tang Ye and said nothing. Now that they had some contact with Tang Ye, they began to feel the horror of Tang Ye. With a very sophisticated mood, he can influence and lead others, even if they are much stronger than him. Such people will bring innovation. That Tang Ye is a human race, if it is reformed, the heavens will naturally bear the brunt. For this reason, King Kong Arhat once again believes that the predictions of the astrological palace are not wrong. This human demon is indeed their greatest enemy.


    The astrological house cannot make mistakes. This kind of thing will always increase the influence of the astrological house invisibly. Even if the king wants to weaken the astrology house, but other people will feel the role of the astrology house from the execution, then they will feel that the astrology house is very powerful and cannot be provoked or betrayed.


    Luohan looks carefree, but he is actually very careful. He has observed Tang Ye and knows that Tang Ye is now extremely good except for his strength that has not risen. If Tang Ye is also in the Profound Fairyland, then it might not be them. Dealt with.


    King Kong didn''t want to say too much, and had already answered Tang Ye''s question, then it was time to start this kill that had already been determined. Although the outcome had already been decided, he did not dismiss Tang Ye''s strength, but he was still meticulous. Probably this is his attitude in doing things, it seems that he doesn''t need to use a lot of strength to deal with Tang Ye, and he can only give five points, and he will go all out for five points.


    "I will kill this fox." King Kong said to Luohan, and then began to face Mengli.


    Luohan shrugged, indifferent, and said, "If you like this fox, then you can shoot her. As for me, I still like this human demon. Haha, demon, how interesting it is to kill a demon. But, this demon is not real. The devil. If it''s a real demon, it would be very interesting."


    King Kong did not speak any more, facing Mengli, still with that dull face, said: "Your attack just now was very good. The power of the space element is very rare. I want to see how strong you are."


    Mengli is very angry now. She hated being called a fox by the monk King Kong. After she evolved, she no longer looked like a fox, but evolved into a human appearance. When she was called an animal-like fox, she felt disdainful and humiliated. Since she is a person with the strength of the Xuanxian Realm, how can she accept the derogation and ridicule of the same person from the Xuanxian Realm. Besides, she was unhappy with King Kong''s appearance from the beginning.


    Mengli stared at King Kong gloomily, and snorted coldly: "Since you know that I am also in the Profound Fairyland, you dare to look down on me so much, are you afraid that you will become the soul of my subordinates?"


    King Kong still looked painless and said: "You can''t kill me. This is the confidence of the king''s subordinates from the Eighth Heaven."


    Mengli snorted coldly and said, "Okay, let''s see how it turns out."


    King Kong knew that Meng Li was about to attack him. He didn''t want to wait to be beaten. He likes to take the initiative to strike, punching to the ground. So with a "swish", he rushed out, raised his right fist, and struck Mengli strongly.


    But how could Mengli, who is good at the power of space elements, be easily hit. When King Kong rushed in front of her, she disappeared in place as soon as she fisted out. Soon, he appeared behind King Kong. This is the use of space''s ability to change, from one space to another. It can also be said to be an enhanced version of Smart Jump. Therefore, King Kong could not hit her. And she launched an attack on King Kong. She compressed a small space and hit King Kong behind her back.


    Don''t underestimate this small compressed space. Look at it from a scientific perspective. The power contained in this compressed space is extremely huge. This is simply a powerful bomb. Therefore, if hit by this compressed space, the serious body will be blown to pieces.


    If the opposite is a group of weak people, even if they are tens of thousands, if they are smashed and attacked, they will inevitably be killed or injured, or even be killed in seconds. The strength of the Profound Fairyland was originally the power of a nuclear bomb.


    However, in the face of this compressed space created by Meng Li, King Kong was so powerful that he just put his arms together directly, and forced down the compressed space. Although King Kong is mainly defensive, it actually emits a powerful force when defensive, so it can offset the power of the compressed space and prevent explosion.


    Mengli didn''t expect a compressed space to solve King Kong, so he immediately pursued it again. She once again condensed a compressed space in her hand, and when she approached King Kong, she wanted to directly press King Kong''s body to strike.


    King Kong wouldn''t let Mengli succeed. He punched Mengli fiercely to beat Mengli back. However, suddenly, Mengli disappeared!


    No, to be precise, Mengli is not missing, but her upper body is missing! Her lower body is still there, but the upper body that King Kong wanted to hit is missing!


    King Kong suddenly opened his eyes, and there was such a thing. Is this the terrible power of space elements? You can shape the space at will and change it at will, making it impossible for people to chase.


    In the next second, Meng Li''s upper body appeared behind King Kong because of the changing space. King Kong has already attacked forward, unable to turn around so quickly. Therefore, she was directly pressed into a compressed space by Meng Li.


    boom!


    An extremely huge impact force hit King Kong, King Kong''s entire body flew out, and after falling to the ground, a huge pit was smashed into the ground, and the sky was full of dust.


    Luohan didn''t worry about seeing this situation. Because, soon, a person faintly walked out of the dust, it was King Kong!


    King Kong is intact!

 Chapter 1673： Not an opponent at all!

    It was horrible to be attacked by Meng Li''s compressed space personally. Mengli couldn''t believe it would happen. She is also in the Profound Fairyland, can''t such an attack not hurt the King Kong who is also in the Profound Fairyland?


    Unless King Kong''s physical strength is terrible to an incredible degree, it is impossible to be all right!


    King Kong came out of the dust step by step. Being able to take down such an attack was fine. At this time, he was even more tall and tall, looking down at the world, like a high mountain, unable to shake at all.


    Such a strong momentum is a powerful attack, which will make the opponent shadow, and then fear and self-denial. King Kong walked step by step, Meng Liqing couldn''t help taking a step back, as if worried that she would be hit by King Kong.


    This is the loss of momentum. Mengli has been pressured by King Kong''s momentum, and the next battle is probably going to be very disadvantageous to her.


    Sure enough, King Kong walked step by step, and as he walked, he speeded up, turned into a running, turned into a flying, and soon arrived in front of Mengli, and punched Mengli''s brow.


    Mengli dodged quickly and dodged aside. Although she avoided, her reaction was obviously worse than before. If this continues, once he gets a punch, it is extremely serious. Her physical strength is definitely not as strong as that of King Kong, otherwise she would not have to be afraid.


    King Kong is still that dull and unchanging, like a thoughtless robot. At this moment, his clothes were a bit torn and ragged. This was the result of Meng Li''s compressed space attack. However, such a result was useless for this battle. What Meng Li wanted was for King Kong to be seriously injured or dead, not just to tear his clothes apart.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Regardless of that much, King Kong launched a fierce pursuit of Mengli. One punch doesn''t make the second punch, and if it doesn''t, you get to the third punch. The power is simple, the move is simple, it is easy to see through and easy to avoid. But that''s how King Kong fights. His power is like endless, the opponent can hide, but he can also chase and fight infinitely. Once the opponent is negligent and gets hit once, the situation will fall to him. Because of his real fist, it hurt so much.


    This is also the reason why Luohan never worried about King Kong from the beginning. As the brother of King Kong, he certainly knows the strength of King Kong. King Kong is actually very simple. There is no exquisite secret technique, just a specialization in body tempering. Therefore, he is fine now, even if he suffers from the compressed space of Mengli.


    Next, Meng Li was chased by King Kong and then killed. Therefore, Luohan has to do his own thing. He looked at Tang Ye and smiled, as if he was friendly, he didn''t seem to want to kill Tang Ye at all.


    Tang Ye had always been so calm, didn''t take the initiative, waiting for Arhat to come. Luohan was very puzzled. Tang Ye, a dead pig, was not afraid of boiling water, nor was he afraid of death. It would be boring to find any superiority in fear. If Tang Ye was very scared, panicked, and begged him for mercy, that would make him feel that he was very powerful and a master of Profound Wonderland from the Eighth Heaven.


    "Are you really not afraid of death at all?" Luohan is a talkative, unlike King Kong, who will start a fight after a few words. I am afraid that Luohan wants to talk more. He felt uncomfortable now, because Tang Ye''s appearance made him depressed. Uncomfortable, he didn''t want to kill Tang Ye so quickly, anyway, he felt that killing Tang Ye was just a matter of a few moments.


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Han and smiled and said, "I''m afraid, but being afraid is useless, and being afraid can''t save my life, so what is there to be afraid of?"


    "Your answer is very contradictory. Are you afraid or not afraid?" Luohan said, looking at Tang Ye with a bad temper. First talk about being afraid, then talk about not being afraid, what is it like?


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t you know the order? The last is the result, so I''m not afraid."


    Arhat was unhappy, clasped his hands, and said coldly to Tang Ye: "Why are you not afraid? Since you are not afraid, then I will make you afraid!"


    "So you are planning to take action, no more nonsense?" Tang Ye smiled ironically at Luohan.


    Luo Han was a little uncomfortable being stimulated by Tang Ye, even if he was a hearty person who liked to laugh. He felt that Tang Ye was impatient with him, and he didn''t act impatiently. This made him feel that Tang Ye was arrogant to him, and he was anxious to make a move. Is that anxious to die?


    Isn''t self-confidence not dead? Confident that you can''t kill him?


    "Heh..." Luohan couldn''t help but smile, really convinced by Tang Ye. It is rare for a person in the real fairyland to be so calm and arrogant towards the people in the mysterious fairyland.


    "Well, I''m going to shoot you." Luohan said to Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye didn''t want to chat with him, it would be boring to talk about it, but it was like being affectionate, like a fool.


    Tang Ye nodded, and beckoned to Luohan, which meant that Luohan would act first.


    "You..." Luohan was really stimulated, how could he be so arrogant.


    "Then maimed your leg first." Luo Han was very upset with Tang Ye, said lightly, then jumped high, kicked a leg diagonally, and dived down towards Tang Ye.


    Arhat''s strength is naturally not inferior to that of King Kong, so after kicking his right leg obliquely, he rushed down faster and faster, and he kicked out the attacking leg, emitting a flame-like light. That is the symbol of powerful power. Power is invisible, but because the power is too strong and strong, it has accumulated to produce a visual effect.


    Facing such a kick in the Profound Fairyland, Tang Ye definitely couldn''t stop it. So he added strength to his legs, jumping and avoiding faster, in order to avoid Arhat''s attack.


    Although he has been calm, he did not accept his fate, so he is still very active in the challenge. Rather, his calm performance has always been like hiding something, making people unable to see through, and I always feel that he is not that simple. However, a true wonderland is not simple, but what can it be?


    boom!


    Luohan''s kick made the ground directly shake the mountain. But Tang Ye avoided. Tang Ye can see that this King Kong Arhat is one who is good at boxing and the other is good at leg exercises. If these two people work together, they should be more powerful.


    Of course, the current situation is that King Kong Arhat believes that they can easily kill Tang Ye alone, so they don''t need to join forces.


    Tang Ye avoided Arhat''s kick, thinking that he could stand in place and wait for Arhat to make the second kick, but unexpectedly, at this moment, a force directly impacted him.


    He was shocked suddenly, never expected that Luohan''s second kick attack would be so fast, as if he hadn''t stopped at all, kicked, and it was just the second kick!


    "Damn..." Tang Ye wanted to curse, but when he couldn''t finish the cursing, he was kicked by Luohan, and his whole body fell apart.


    He can''t hide at all. That was the speed and power of the Profound Fairyland. He thought he could wait a while, but he couldn''t delay for a second at all, otherwise he would be hit. This is the rhythm of the Profound Wonderland''s strength fighting, there is no respite at all.


    boom!


    Tang Ye flew out, fell to the ground, punched a deep hole, and slid out again into a small ditch. When he stopped, his whole body was scarred.


    Not an opponent at all!

 Chapter 1674： split into two!

    Tang Ye was kicked by Luohan as if he was abolished in half. Idiots knew that Tang Ye could never be Luohan''s opponent. Arhat stopped chasing Tang Ye any more. If he pursued Tang Ye again, Tang Ye would have to die. Wouldn''t it be very boring?


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so badly injured, Mengli used the ability of space transformation to avoid an attack from King Kong. When she came to Tang Ye''s side, she cared about Tang Ye very much and went to help Tang Ye and asked: "Young Master, you Are you okay? I''ll deal with them, you go first!"


    Tang Ye seemed to be struggling to stand up, his body swayed a bit staggering. But he was still not afraid, instead, his eyes became fierce. He wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth, waved his hand so that Mengli didn''t need to help him, and snorted coldly, "You concentrate on dealing with King Kong, I''m fine."


    Meng Li was speechless, a little annoyed at Tang Ye. It''s all like this, how can you still say it''s okay?


    "But you..."


    "Even if you can block the two of them for a while, I can''t escape. If you really want to escape, you can only kill them." As soon as Meng Li wanted to speak to Tang Ye, Tang Ye waved out to interrupt her.


    Mengli hesitated to speak, but that was probably the case. Want to escape, can only kill King Kong Arhat. Otherwise, the strength is not the opponent of King Kong Arhat, and can only escape for a while. After all, in these four heavens, what can escape the search of a mysterious fairyland master from the eighth heaven?


    But is it possible to kill King Kong Arhat?


    Tang Ye''s words also fell into the ears of Luohan and King Kong. Luo Han King Kong really didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye, the strength of being kicked like that, why should he kill them? This fascinating self-confidence is really powerless to complain, they want to see what Tang Ye can do, but Tang Ye has never shown anything surprising.


    Unlike Luohan, King Kong likes to play slowly. Once he takes action, he can only seriously destroy the enemy first. Therefore, he didn''t go to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, but directly punched his fist and rushed over. Mengli immediately confronted him, jumped out, condensed two compressed spaces with both hands, and directly confronted King Kong''s fist!


    Meng Li stopped King Kong and distanced herself from Tang Ye to avoid spreading to Tang Ye. Mengli was very loyal to do this. And this loyalty seems a bit inexplicable. After all, she only had a promise to the ancestors of the Long Family, and the relationship with Tang Ye was not deep. In this way, she did her best for Tang Ye, the cunning fox is so admirable and moving.


    Tang Ye responded to Luohan again, and Luohan didn''t rush to shoot. Tang Ye is still a little bit dysphoric, being hit by a mysterious fairyland master with a higher level of strength is really not covered. He is now running the power of dead wood and spring to repair his body, using the fastest speed. Fortunately, Luohan is a person who likes to chatter and gave him time to repair, otherwise it would not be so easy to adjust.


    Luohan looked at Tang Ye who was in a panic, thinking that Tang Ye would be afraid of him in this way, and that he would be afraid of him. He wanted to get that powerful and superior enjoyment from Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye''s appearance was still so calm, and he was not afraid of him at all. He was so angry that he stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "You are very tenacious."


    Tang Ye laughed, laughing hard. In fact, it''s not so hard, he just pretended. Can''t let Luohan see that he is quickly repairing his injury, if it is interrupted, then the next battle is really troublesome. Although True Wonderland was troublesome to Profound Wonderland, but he didn''t want to get no hope at all.


    "I''ve said it, the most important thing is just death. What''s there to be afraid of. If you want me to be afraid of you, it is better to make you afraid of me." Tang Ye provoked Luohan.


    Luohan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then looked at Tang Ye, burst into laughter again, and hummed: "You are a human demon, you are really not an ordinary character, you can actually make me laugh like an arhat. Arrived. However, this stimulus will not break my power. Next, I am afraid I will really kill you."


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, his injuries were repaired so he could move freely. Completely good is impossible. Can move freely, but can also fight. And now, he didn''t plan to fight Luohan fistfully. He has to continue to repair, so he needs to use the power of flame summons.


    "How about picking me up again? See if you can''t bear it!" Luohan jumped up high, leaning back and kicking towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t choose to avoid it this time, because the reaction time after avoiding was not as fast as Arhat, so it was better to delay time in a confrontational way and let each other face to face the reaction. So Tang Ye slammed a flame punch into the ground. Suddenly the ground broke, and a dense vine of flame emerged. The flame vines entangled the Arhat one after another, and attacked the Arhat.


    Luohan was slightly surprised when he saw Tang Ye''s move. Summoning so many flame elemental power summons so easily, it seems that the strength is quite remarkable. If it''s not only true fairyland, if you get to the mysterious fairyland, it might be an extremely tricky existence. Of course, Tang Ye''s True Wonderland strength now makes them feel that they are most advantageous. So, Luohan laughed out loud and said: "Not bad, not bad, let me see what you are capable of!"


    Facing the entwined flame vines, Luohan only increased his speed, forming a sharp air blade, cutting off the entangled flame vines. Although there are many flame vines, they are only the power of the real fairyland, and they have not had much effect in the face of the mysterious fairyland.


    As for the flame vines that formed sharp thorns and bent down to stab at Luohan, Luohan just waved his hands and punched a few punches to disperse the flame vines.


    boom!


    Then Luohan kicked into the position where Tang Ye stood. However, Tang Ye had already leaped away. The attack of the flame vine just bought him a lot of time, enough for him to dodge. In anticipation, Luohan reacted extremely fast, and in a flash he kicked and chased him in front of him.


    But Tang Ye had already reacted and made countermeasures. Therefore, when Luohan chased him in front of him, a large group of swaying flame vines sprang up in front of him. Although this flame vine could not stop Arhat''s attack, it could fight for Tang Ye''s strength, so that Tang Ye would not be kicked to death like he did at the beginning.


    For several consecutive times, Tang Ye stopped Luohan by calling out a large number of flame vines. Luohan couldn''t play Tang Ye several times, and was a little impatient. It''s a joke to deal with a kid in a real fairyland, and still fail to get a bargain so often. For this reason, he was no longer in a hurry to attack Tang Ye, and looked at Tang Ye with a smile: "If you just have these little tricks, then you will soon have an accident."


    Tang Ye squinted.


    At this time, Luohan rushed towards him with a "swish" and kicked again. However, when Luohan rushed over, he suddenly saw his body shake, and then he saw that the Luohan was divided into two, and two Luohan appeared!


    In this way, Tang Ye couldn''t use the flame vines to contain the attack to protect herself!

 Chapter 1675： possibility!

    The Arhat is divided into two, one can remove the flame vines, then the other can attack Tang Ye, thus breaking Tang Ye''s flame containment. So, if Tang Ye couldn''t stop him, it would be quite dangerous.


    "Have you figured out how to deal with it? Haha..." Luohan laughed. Although he was annoyed by Tang Ye''s anger, he also enjoyed the seriousness and heaviness that Tang Ye would have when he broke through Tang Ye''s tricks that he thought could stop him from attacking.


    Doesn''t this highlight his strength?


    How can a mere human demon contend with him!


    Tang Ye''s expression was cold, and he was not moved by Luohan''s provocative words. He kept staring at the actions of the two Luohan. At this time, an Arhat took the initiative to swoop in front of the flame vines, and an Arhat swept towards Tang Ye.


    Arhat arrived in no time. At this time, Tang Ye quickly stretched the flame vines to cover and protect him. However, there is an Arhat in the middle, which will cut off the flame vines. In this way, the flame vines didn''t work, and if he couldn''t avoid it, he would be directly hit by another Arhat. If he was beaten again and his injuries worsened, the consequences would be disastrous.


    But Tang Ye didn''t move, as if he firmly believed that the flame vines could protect him. Then he just withdrew a few steps back to avoid the Arhat who was stopped by the flame vines and the aftermath of power from hurting him.


    "You..." Luo Han was quite angry at Tang Ye''s calm approach, how could he be so calm and fearless?


    call!


    At this time, those flame vines stretched out and really entangled the Arhat who was about to attack Tang Ye, delaying his attack to Tang Ye. And the Arhat who took the initiative to eradicate the flame vines, even though he attacked the flame vines, failed to cut off the flame vines. He seemed to be an air person, he could only be seen, and had no practical effect.


    That Arhat cannot produce a physical collision.


    Luohan just stared at Tang Ye gloomily for such things.


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Han still in that calm look, indeed very annoying, because he appeared very defiant. Obviously at a disadvantage, how can this be done?


    He lightly said to Luohan: "A fake shot is useless to me."


    It turned out that the avatar that Arhat was divided into two was only illusory, and could only play a misleading role, and had no other effect. However, under normal circumstances, the misleading effect can often play the most deadly role. If Tang Ye was frightened by the illusory clone just now and was busy responding, then he would not be able to calmly deal with his physical attack, so Tang Ye was afraid that he would be lying on the ground at this time. However, Tang Ye just saw through that illusory clone was useless, so he focused on dealing with Arhat himself.


    Luohan didn''t understand how Tang Ye could see through. Tang Ye just looks like the wind can''t move, dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water. This kid, is it natural to sense something virtual and real?


    In fact, Tang Ye was not born to sense these things. He just keeps expanding his abilities in small areas to better judge where to hide safely. It is precisely because of the ability of the small domain that when the illusion Arhat appeared, he knew that the illusion Arhat does not carry any power, so don''t be afraid.


    Luo Han became even more impatient with Tang Ye''s words, "A fake shot, it''s useless to me?" It was like saying, "I have seen everything about you, you can''t hurt me". A guy from a true fairyland said so to a person from a mysterious fairyland. As a master of the Profound Fairyland, how could he endure such rampant irony and provocation!


    "Do you want to try the real one? Don''t regret it!" Luohan snorted and rushed to Tang Ye again, still kicking and attacking, then he shook his body, and two arhats appeared!


    Tang Ye squinted, his expression very serious. With the ability of a small domain, he knows that this Luohan clone really has power!


    Luo Han is quite angry now. Just now he thought that using a fake avatar could fool Tang Ye and beat Tang Ye so hard to stand up. He didn''t expect to be teased by Tang Ye instead. So this time, he will not show any mercy to Tang Ye.


    The Arhat clone, who possessed real power, went straight to remove the flame vines that Tang Ye had summoned. And Luohan himself attacked Tang Ye. Tang Ye must do something to resist, he did not dare to have any reservations, a flame punch hit the ground, and with a roar, the ground in front of him split and broke, and a fierce flame python was drilled out. This time, he will use the flame python to cover and protect himself.


    The appearance of the flame python did stop Luohan. The giant python and Luohan collided with the legs, and the flame giant screamed and was beaten back. Obviously, the flame python fell into a disadvantage. However, it also bought Tang Ye time to escape. Luohan couldn''t fight Tang Ye, Tang Ye had more time to repair his injury, and now he is more than half healed.


    But even so, it won''t work forever. The flame vines and the flame python are Tang Ye''s special skills. Now all the unique skills are taken out, but they can only defend, and cannot attack, and they will definitely not win in the end. Tang Ye will be killed.


    Luo Han was quite surprised by Tang Ye''s tricks. He felt that the previous few flame vines'' dominance would have consumed a lot of Tang Ye''s strength. With Tang Ye seriously injured, how could he still have enough energy to issue such a mighty flame python?


    Luohan began to notice Tang Ye''s situation. It doesn''t matter if he didn''t pay attention, he was really taken aback by his attention. He felt that not only did Tang Ye''s strength have not diminished, but the injury had also been reduced a lot. There is such a weird thing, is it useless to strike? Also, doesn''t this guy use the same moves just now without consuming power?


    Luohan noticed that Tang Ye really didn''t consume anything at all. This is very unscientific. Even if Tang Ye''s power is very abundant and huge, it should be consumed after using the moves. Just like one hundred million yuan, one point will be consumed. Then, what Tang Ye had to explain was that while Tang Ye was consuming his strength, he added it back. And the power of this supplement is greater than the consumption.


    If there is such a secret technique, it is really terrifying. Even if Tang Ye is only a real fairyland, Luohan will never leave his life. In order to prevent Tang Ye from growing into the Xuanxian Realm in the future, no one can stop him.


    "Ha... I didn''t expect you to be such an incredible person. I''m very satisfied to kill you!" Luohan sneered at Tang Ye. Knowing Tang Ye''s secret, he felt that killing Tang Ye would not be so boring. , Kicked Tang Ye again.


    The scary thing is that this time Luohan shook his body again in the middle, and then became four Luohan!


    Transmogrified more clones, all possessing physical power!


    One clone to solve the flame vine, one clone to solve the flame python, and one clone and body, enough to kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Luohan used a stronger offensive method, so he couldn''t have any reservations. He punched into the ground with another flame fist, summoning the truth of flames.


    "What?" Luohan was surprised again, he could feel the breath of the gods and beasts that the flames heard, and the breath of power made him frightened.


    Even King Kong who was fighting Meng Li over there couldn''t help but pause. The human demons really have the possibility of threatening the eighth heaven!

 Chapter 1676： Return to state!

    Regarding the human demons, at the beginning, the king of Eighth Heaven couldn''t understand Saya''s actions, because a Humane who emerged from the first heaven paid so much attention. Then, after the king Nun Chong knew that the human race had the blood of the lord of the human race, he took it as seriously as Shaye, and sent his men to the lower realm to remove the human race. Nu Enchung didn''t say much about the reason, so his men were very confused about this kind of thing. And now, Luohan and King Kong can somewhat understand the ideas of Saya and Nu Eun Chong.


    Looking at the fierce flames standing beside Tang Ye at this moment, listening to the sacred beast, Luohan and King Kong had never seen such a "monster beast", no matter its appearance or breath, there was a sense of ancient and mysterious oppression. They are masters of the mysterious fairyland, but facing the "monster beast" Tang Ye summoned with the real fairyland, they actually feel jealous of me. What is the power?


    Luohan and King Kong once again had a new understanding of Tang Ye. This human demon really has something daunting. You can''t go wrong with the astrological house and royal power.


    "It seems that you have to get rid of you right away, you are inexplicably uneasy. However, it is not difficult to kill you. Now if you kill you, you are no longer a threat!" Luo Han squinted at Tang Ye.


    He took Tang Ye seriously, so he decided to speed up the killing of Tang Ye. Now he has made three clones, one to deal with the flame vine, one to deal with the flame python, and the other to deal with the flames, then his body can deal with Tang Ye.


    The power of his body still had no problem dealing with Tang Ye.


    "Go to hell!" Luohan yelled to Tang Ye, his body rushed towards Tang Ye.


    Hearing Flame Truth, he rushed away, trying to collide with Luohan''s body, but another clone of Luohan swept over and fought with Flame Truth. In this way, Luohan''s ontology can smoothly pursue Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s injuries are almost recovered now, and he no longer blindly avoids facing Luohan himself, but the Flame King Halberd condenses in his hands. Under the power of the three pieces of the overlord halberd, they fought the Luohan body frontally.


    The Overlord Halberd was the imperial weapon of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, and coupled with the mysterious dragon family combat skills, Tang Ye swung out fiercely and collided with Luohan''s kick.


    boom!


    The huge power impact made an extremely huge collision sound, and a cloud of dust was directly raised around it, drowning the sight, and Tang Ye and Luohan were not visible.


    But soon, a figure flew out from inside, it was Tang Ye. Tang Ye lost to Arhat, and was shocked by Arhat''s power. However, it did not fly far, nor was it very violent. So Tang Ye landed quickly, and then just slid out a few steps and stabilized.


    At this time, the dust dissipated, and seeing Luohan standing on the ground and staring at Tang Ye who was steady, looked very unhappy, and she couldn''t hide her surprise. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to block his kick. Although Tang Ye was still kicked out, she stabilized her body not long after flying out, completely different from when she was kicked for the first time. Tang Ye was seriously injured the first time, and now only a trace of blood spilled from the corner of his mouth.


    Luohan couldn''t help thinking, is this his own strength declining, or Tang Ye''s strength becoming stronger?


    In other words, Tang Ye''s strength was already very strong, but he didn''t show it in front of him.


    "You...how could it..." Luohan looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help but hum softly.


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Han''s expression still calm and cold, and said: "Nothing is impossible."


    In fact, Tang Ye was able to block Luohan''s attack because Luohan split into three incarnations. Luohan doesn''t have Tang Ye''s power against the sky with dead trees and spring. Once the power is differentiated, it is equivalent to weakening the total power of the body. And Tang Ye used the power of three pieces of Overlord Halberd, once the royal artifact of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, it was nothing to match the power of a mysterious fairyland.


    Luohan was quite annoyed with Tang Ye, mostly because of Tang Ye''s calm and cold expression, because that expression was quite provocative.


    "I would like to see, how long can you last!" Luohan yelled, and rushed towards Tang Ye again, kicking over, as fast as ever.


    boom!


    In an instant, Luohan''s attack was very fast. But Tang Ye didn''t evade any more, he didn''t care whether he was fast or not. He just held the Flame King Halberd and swept it out. Unlike other people''s ideas, he knows that the enemy is about to attack him, so he doesn''t pay attention to what his opponent is, but what he is. Sweeping the Overlord Halberd out, no matter which direction the enemy came from, he could resist it, so he stood in place with peace of mind.


    Luohan kicked and collided with the Overlord Halberd again, Tang Ye was still only slid a few steps out. Looking at it this way, Tang Ye is at a disadvantage. However, Luohan became more impatient or restless. Because he knows that going on like this is not good for him.


    He still didn''t understand why Tang Ye could not consume his strength, and what ability did he have to replenish strength more than consume strength when fighting? There really is such a thing, if it can''t be crushed and killed, then it will be a hairy?


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Luohan kept kicking out, changing rapidly everywhere like an afterimage, but it was actually a kicking attack. Soon, the surrounding ground was beaten beyond recognition. However, Tang Ye still blocked these attacks one by one.


    After such a fight, Tang Ye''s clothes became more tattered, but his waist was not tired, he was not breathless, and he was still calm and cold, and even showed a slightly raised mouth, sneer and provocative expression.


    This can make Luo Han half to death.


    Arhat played for so long, and the consumption was still very high. Looking at Tang Ye now, he panted slightly. He was even more surprised at Tang Ye''s situation. Because he was exhausted, but Tang Ye was still the same as before. Really, the added power is more than the consumed power. Shit, this can''t be done. If it can''t cause a fatal blow to Tang Ye in a short period of time and start a war of attrition, then who can beat Tang Ye.


    That kind of ability, if it is the same level of strength, can almost be said to be invincible.


    Luohan became anxious because of this, he didn''t want to delay any longer, otherwise there might be something unexpected. That is a shame. For this reason, he looked at King Kong and asked King Kong to come and kill Tang Yexian.


    At this time, King Kong was still fighting Mengli. Mengli controls the power of the space elements, even if he can''t fight back effectively, just avoiding is very powerful. Just as before, half of the body can be twisted into space and safe. Wherever King Kong hits her body, she changes with space power wherever she is. So until now, King Kong has not been able to defeat her.


    In addition, she was inspired by Tang Ye. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to last so long. It seemed that there was no need to worry about Tang Ye for the time being. Most importantly, this gave her a glimmer of hope that she could defeat King Kong Arhat. For this reason, when she dealt with King Kong, she was no longer affected by the overbearing and harmless things of King Kong before, and she played smoothly again.


    King Kong noticed Luohan''s expression and knew Luohan''s intentions. He glanced at Tang Ye, his dull expression turned gloomy, he didn''t expect to use that trick to deal with Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1677： See through the space!

    King Kong''s annoyance was not only because Tang Ye was unexpectedly hard to kill, but also because he could not defeat Mengli. Meng Li regained his state in the back, the space element power of the Profound Wonderland was originally the top power. Even if he came from the Eighth Heaven, it was the same as Mengli.


    According to the original idea, he could not solve Mengli, but Luohan must solve Tang Ye. But now it turns out that Luohan can''t solve Tang Ye. This directly affects the command from the astrological house and the eighth heaven, so it must be changed as soon as possible. If there is an accident, they can''t bear that kind of responsibility.


    For this reason, King Kong stopped chasing Mengli and jumped back to Luohan, not knowing what to do.


    Luohan took a deep breath, and then smiled again, as if relieved of something, he looked at Tang Ye and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so amazing, let me get to this point."


    Tang Ye didn''t slack off, staring at Luohan to prepare for the challenge at any time. At this moment, Mengli jumped back and came to Tang Ye''s side, facing Luohan and King Kong with Tang Ye.


    Both confronted each other, as if going around a circle, returning to the beginning.


    But there are still changes. Luohan and King Kong no longer disdain Tang Ye any more, and no longer take it for granted that killing Tang Ye is just easy. To put it bluntly, I went around for a while, all because of being forced by Tang Ye. If they could kill Tang Ye, then there would be no such confrontation.


    Tang Ye looked at Luohan and sneered, "I don''t know which step you have come to."


    "You will see it." Luohan looked cold, and then hummed: "When you see it, it will be the time when your life is lost."


    Tang Ye just smiled at this kind of remark, and then said calmly: "Then try."


    Luohan and King Kong couldn''t help but clenched their fists towards Tang Ye''s attitude. They were so angry, how could this kid be so arrogant from beginning to end. It''s all because he didn''t beat him so hard that he thought he really couldn''t teach him?


    "Let''s get started." King Kong hummed briefly, his dull appearance gradually disappeared, and it seemed more like a stubborn anger.


    Luohan shrugged, stopped talking, then faced King Kong and slapped King Kong.


    At this time, King Kong also slapped Luohan, and the slaps of the two people suddenly came together. Then, both of them uttered a force, making it difficult to approach. Then the two spun around, wondering what they were going to do.


    The two of them revolved faster and faster, so fast that they could only see the afterimage of the revolving, the power also formed a small tornado, the surrounding dust was flying, misty people''s sight.


    Mengli determined that it was something very unfavorable to her and Tang Ye, and wanted to interrupt it in the past, but the power that Luohan and King Kong revolved was very strong, and it was difficult to interrupt for a while. Tang Ye also made an attack. If it could be interrupted, that would be the best. After all, King Kong and Luohan did this, which felt like a big move. How cool it is to be able to interrupt the big move.


    Unfortunately, even if Tang Ye let the flame vines, flame pythons, and flame truth rush to hit Luohan and King Kong, he still failed to stop the actions of Luohan and King Kong. Slowly, the rotation speed of King Kong and Arhat slowly dropped, and the dust around them slowly dispersed. Then you can see the situation of King Kong and Luohan. This look shocked Tang Ye and Mengli.


    They saw that King Kong and Arhat became one person!


    A huge monk!


    Two in one!


    Is this a fit skill?


    Tang Ye was speechless, there was still such a thing. The great monk in front of him was bigger than the one of King Kong and Arhat together. King Kong and Luohan themselves are tall and sturdy. They will be bigger than the two together. They look like they have become a big Buddha. They are very powerful.


    In addition, this King Kong Arhat has two hands. Two hands on one side, looking weird.


    The most frightening thing is that the huge King Kong Arhat had a big eye in the middle of the forehead after being combined, which resembled that of the **** Erlang.


    From this look, anyway, I feel that the fit King Kong Arhat is particularly scary.


    Tang Ye and Mengli regret not stopping King Kong and Arhat. Now that King Kong and Arhat are combined, their power must be very terrifying.


    Luo Han Jingang looked at Tang Ye, his face was half dull and serious, half giggling, and the eyes on his forehead turned around, very strange. He was dull to Tang Ye, giggled, and said in a double voice, "Human demon, it''s time to take your head!"


    Having said that, King Kong Arhat slapped both hands together, and directly emitted a terrible force, with a large range of power, impacting Tang Ye.


    Feeling such power, Meng Li yelled badly in her heart, hurriedly took Tang Ye''s changing space, jumped to the other side, and avoided the attack of the combined diamond Arhat.


    Just after they took refuge, they saw the force swept by the combined vajra arhat''s palms swept forward. There was a hill far away, and the top of that hill was gone.


    This was all produced by the power of the combined vajra and arhat''s hands together. This is the terrifying part of that power. If Tang Ye was hit, I''m afraid he would be bombed so that even the scum was gone.


    Tang Ye was really taken aback. Fortunately, Mengli was there, otherwise it is estimated that he would not escape. This kind of thing can''t be avoided with any skills, it is crushed by absolute strength, and the two Profound Wonderland masters are combined, and it is even more impossible for Tang Ye to stop it.


    And that was just a very simple blow from the Integral King Kong Arhat, I don''t know what terrible power he has.


    Meng Li''s expression was very serious, and she was afraid of one thing, that was the eyes on the forehead of the fit diamond Arhat. She controls the power of the space element. For some reason, she always feels that the eyes on the forehead of the King Kong Arhat also have the power of the space element. In this case, she has to worry about one thing.


    At this time, the Integral King Kong Arhat rushed in big strides, and every time he stepped on the ground, the ground shook. This kind of power, almost any movement can cause a huge movement. The Conjoined King Kong Arhat didn''t use the shock wave-like tricks, and ran directly to strike with strength, or...crush!


    A slap is as big as Tang Ye, Tang Ye absolutely dare not do it head-on, so he still has to avoid it until he finds a way to crack it. This is no longer a matter that can be solved by consuming the power of the combined King Kong Arhat or relying on the power of the overlord halberd.


    But Tang Ye couldn''t react to the words he avoided. So I have to rely on Mengli''s spatial changes. Although Smart Jump is also a space change, it is far from the mysterious space power of Mengli, so it is safest to let Mengli take shelter.


    Faced with the slap shot by the fit King Kong Arhat, Meng Li once again took Tang Ye''s changing space to avoid. Jump from one space to the other, or distort the space directly, and let the Vajra Arhat be empty.


    At the beginning, the combined King Kong Arhat couldn''t beat Tang Ye and Mengli several times. However, after a few hits, Mengli had just taken Tang Ye into the space. As a result, the eyes on the forehead of the fit King Kong Arhat turned a bit, and then he hit it with a hammer, and actually took Tang Ye and Mengli out of the space. Type it out!


    See through the space!

 Chapter 1678： crumb!

    It''s very tricky to change to the space where it''s been beaten out. Mengli felt very heavy after feeling the power of the Integral King Kong Arhat in the twisted space. The most worrying thing happened after all. After she felt that the third eye of the Integral King Kong Arhat had spatial power, she worried about the trick that could restrain her. If so, she would lose her advantage.


    Can''t use the power of space change anymore, then Mengli can''t take Tang Ye to avoid the attack of the combined diamond Arhat, so they can only wait for death obediently?


    Unexpectedly, the power of the combined vajra and arhats happened to restrain them. Mengli felt terrible, she just came up with a little thought that she could fight it, and even hoped to kill the King Kong Arhat, but was suddenly extinguished. This kind of huge gap made Mengli feel unmotivated, as if she was about to give up resistance.


    At this time, the combined King Kong Arhat hammered Meng Li and Tang Ye again. Mengli dodged slowly, but Tang Ye took her a hand, and quickly jumped out, avoiding the heavy blow of the fit King Kong Arhat.


    Although the power of King Kong Arhat was very strong after being combined, the speed became slow accordingly, so Tang Ye could evade. It''s just that the range of the Integral King Kong Arhat''s attack has become very large. After evading once, when he pursues it again, it will be difficult to avoid it again. Even the second time can be avoided, but the third time, or the next attack, will become difficult. As long as he didn''t evade once and was hit, I''m afraid it will decide the outcome. After all, the combined attack of the two Profound Immortals really hurt too much.


    Now you must not let Mengli be scared. Without Mengli''s help to relieve the pressure, it would not last long. After Tang Ye took Mengli to hide, he immediately said to her: "As a master of the mysterious fairyland, you shouldn''t be in this state. How did you cultivate?"


    Tang Ye wanted to remind Meng Li not to be constantly affected by her mood. Besides, Meng Li is a fairy who has lived for so long, and her mood should be very good. Frequent depression, really shouldn''t. The person in the mysterious fairyland who controls the space element is absolutely not bad in strength. Even if you encounter someone who is stronger than yourself, there should be no problem running away.


    Mengli was reminded by Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye''s expression had not changed much. She really admired Tang Ye''s state of mind, how could she always be like this.


    Tang Ye didn''t look at Mengli, but kept staring at the King Kong Arhat, paying attention to their attacks. But he knew that Mengli looked at him, and he said to Mengli again: "The worst is just death. If you are not afraid of death, how can you be affected?"


    Indeed, the worst is just death. If the consciousness of death is done well, then you have to pay attention to other things and just let everything go.


    boom!


    At this time, the combined King Kong Arhat attacked again, but Tang Ye took the lead in reacting and dodged with Mengli. However, the Integral King Kong Arhat suddenly changed his fist, Tang Ye failed to escape the attack range with Meng Li''s dodge, and was about to be hit.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, Meng Li took Tang Ye, and the space of change went to the other side, avoiding the attack of the combined King Kong Arhat. Although the third eye of the Integral King Kong Arhat can see through the space, the attack was halfway through, and it was the second time to change the fist. There was no way to change the second time, so Tang Ye and Mengli escaped. once.


    "Damn... die!" The King Kong Arhat was very impatient with this kind of thing. The roar of the two voices, superimposed with some accents, seemed very powerful.


    The King Kong Arhat became angry and attacked more quickly and domineeringly, hammering bang and bang continuously, as if blindly, but this kind of attack was very effective because it was fast and covered a large area, making it impossible to hide.


    Mengli was reminded by Tang Ye, and influenced by Tang Ye, she got rid of negative emotions and took Tang Ye to avoid. However, the Integral King Kong Arhat used the power of the third eye to see through Meng Li''s actions, and then punched with a violent punch, powerful enough to affect the space, blasting Tang Ye and Meng Li from the space.


    This is, the Integral King Kong Arhat quickly fought over again, and separated Tang Ye from Meng Li with a punch, so that Meng Li could no longer take Tang Ye''s changeable space to escape.


    Mengli wanted to flash over to protect Tang Ye, but was stared at by the third eye of the combined King Kong Arhat, and wanted to use the space jump ability, but was cracked. The Conjoined King Kong Arhat had two hands, one of them dealt with Mengli, preventing Mengli from protecting Tang Ye, and the other two started to use Tang Ye''s killer moves.


    boom!


    A palm of the fit King Kong Arhat slapped over, specifically targeting Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye didn''t have Mengli to evade, so he used Smart Jump on his own. However, this ability was too low for a master of Profound Fairyland, let alone a combination of two Profound Fairyland. Therefore, when Tang Ye, who had just used Smart Jump, appeared at the other end, he was suddenly surrounded by the other palm of the Vajra Arhat, and then pinched by the entire palm.


    Tang Ye yelled badly, and immediately used flames to condense layer after layer of shield to prevent the palm of the combined diamond Arhat from crushing his body. However, the flame shield was too weak for the strength of the combined King Kong Arhat, and soon it was crushed layer by layer, coming straight into Tang Ye''s body.


    When the flame shield failed, Tang Ye immediately condensed the Flame Overlord Halberd, with all his strength, placed it in the huge palm of the Diamond Arhat, so that the palm of the Diamond Arhat no longer pressed in. However, I don''t know how long it can last. He couldn''t jump out either, because the jump out speed was not faster than the speed at which the Vajra Arhat could close his palms. If you let go of the Flame King''s Halberd and jump out with all your strength, I''m afraid that he will be smashed to pieces before jumping out.


    On the other side, Mengli was very anxious when she saw that Tang Ye was in such a predicament. She tried everything she could to help Tang Ye, but was targeted with the third eye by the combined King Kong Arhat and she couldn''t get close to Tang Ye at all.


    The tall and fit King Kong Arhat, squeezing Tang Ye with one hand, and constantly exerting force, looked down at Tang Ye, who was desperately resisting with the Flame King Halberd, and showed his disdain and contempt again, as if Tang Ye could no longer escape him. With the palm of his hand, he could declare Tang Ye''s death sentence, and said, "Human demons, it''s useless to struggle, you deserve to die."


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to the words of the King Kong Arhat, and uttered his full strength on the Flame King Halberd, desperately not allowing himself to be crushed by the palm of the King Kong Arhat. He was struggling in this way, but was forced to come in bit by bit, looking very weak. Perhaps as the King Kong Arhat said, he can''t resist, he should die.


    "Young Master!" Meng Li was very anxious, looking at Tang Ye and shouted.


    At this moment, the Integral King Kong Arhat made a "click", after all, he grasped his hand tightly and crushed Tang Ye in his palm, fearing that his body would be crushed and crushed. In this case, Tang Ye will undoubtedly die.


    "Young Master!" Seeing this, Meng Li''s eyes widened suddenly. After all, she couldn''t save Tang Ye?


    "Young Master..." Meng Li muttered frustratedly again. Without Tang Ye, her promise would be meaningless, she didn''t know where to go.


    The King Kong Arhat sneered triumphantly and finally solved the human demon. They wanted to separate and fit together, but at this time, flames suddenly appeared from the squeezed palm, and his pupils shrank suddenly.

 Chapter 1679： Transmog flame!

    Will he not die if he is pinched like that?


    Shouldn''t it be that the whole body was crushed?


    Mengli felt that way. She thought Tang Ye was killed, otherwise she would not be discouraged.


    Originally, the combined Vajra Arhat thought so, however, when he wanted to release the combined state, he suddenly felt a flame power coming out of his palm. He immediately became vigilant, the flame power undoubtedly represented Tang Ye. Isn''t Tang Ye still dead?


    Then, the King Kong Arhat saw a ball of flames emerging from his palm.


    Since flames can still emerge, it must be that Tang Ye is not dead yet. What exactly is going on?


    The King Kong Arhat was very surprised. There was such a thing. He knew very well how powerful his strength was. With such a tight handshake and crushing a mortal body, he could not die?


    The King Kong Arhat opened his palm to see what was going on. However, at this look, his eyes widened suddenly, and he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    He saw that there was no one in front of him, only a ball of flame!


    No one, only flame.


    There is no crushed flesh or the like. Where did Tang Ye go?


    Is it turned into a flame?


    This is very funny, there is no such thing, unless it is hell. Only ghosts can do that!


    When Mengli saw the flame on the palm of the combined diamond Arhat, she was also stunned. Where did the young master go, leaving behind a flame and disappearing, is this a new type of escape secret technique?


    If this is the case, should I also withdraw?


    However, at this moment, the flame on the palm of the combined diamond Arhat fluttered a few times, and then transformed into a human form. Slowly, the human form appeared lifelike, exactly what Tang Ye looked like.


    It should be said, that is Tang Ye!


    "Wh, what?!" Seeing this situation, the combined King Kong Arhat and Meng Li were all astonished. What was going on, Tang Ye turned into a flame, and then could he recover?


    Is the **** human or fire?


    It''s not human at all!


    Only demons have this ability. The demons are the dark demons. Is Tang Ye a Dark Demon? However, they did not feel any trace of the dark demon aura in Tang Ye. Then it cannot be the Dark Demon. Human race can not be the dark demons. Even if there are rumors that the Human Race Demon and the Dark Demon Race are colluding, but they, the Profound Fairyland masters from the Eighth Heaven, know that this is impossible.


    The Dark Demon Race only appeared in the Ninth Heaven, Tang Ye came from the First Heaven, and it was impossible to contact the Dark Demon Race. If the Dark Demon Race has stepped into the Nine Heavens, the astrological palace of the Eight Heavens and the power of the king must be aware of it.


    The dark demons are the common enemy of all tribes. The invasion of the dark demons means destruction, and the world they live in is threatened, and they must work together to deal with it.


    Therefore, experts like those from Eighth Heaven will not be misled by these messy rumors in the lower realm.


    So back to the original question, how could Tang Ye not be a dark demon, so how could he transform into a flame and then return to his human form?


    It is a puzzling problem.


    The King Kong Arhat and Meng Li didn''t know what to say, thinking, it wasn''t Tang Ye! However, after Tang Ye returned to his human form, his aura was the same as before. This must be Tang Ye.


    The King Kong Arhat couldn''t stand it anymore, staring at Tang Ye and yelling, "Who are you?!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and looked at the fit King Kong Arhat and said, "The person you want to kill, or the person who kills you!"


    "You!" The King Kong Arhat was very angry, it was really Tang Ye, still so arrogant! Now he no matter why Tang Ye is so weird, there is only one thing to do anyway, and that is to kill Tang Ye!


    Roar!


    The King Kong Arhat suddenly roared like a beast, and then launched a frantic attack on Tang Ye. Two hands, four hands, slapped and hammered at Tang Ye frantically, making Tang Ye unable to hide. For this reason, he ignored Meng Li''s attack on him from behind. In a fit state, he is very strong, and it''s okay to suffer so many blows. He was so angry that he would kill Tang Ye anyway!


    However, just as the combined King Kong Arhat kept attacking Tang Ye, Tang Ye turned into a fire again. When those forces hit the flame, the flame did change shape, but it didn''t cause harm to the flame itself. The flame just changed shape.


    This situation is like, Tang Ye is the flame, no matter how you hit it, it''s always floating.


    What kind of secret technique is this, I really can''t explain it, it''s too weird and too powerful. Because in this form, how to fight?


    Unless the fire is completely extinguished! However, it is probably not that easy for the combined King Kong Arhat, after all, after all the bombing of Tang Ye, the result was useless.


    In fact, Tang Ye''s secret technique was exactly what he had imagined before. Can he transform into a flame?


    In the second heaven, he met the big flamingo, fed the big flamingo to increase the strength of the flame, and then broke through the strength. In addition, he tried to devour flames when he was injured to help heal his injuries. Even the flame can be used as food, just like the big firebird. Because of this phenomenon, he imagined that his body is a flame, and flame constitutes a body, so it can be transformed into a flame.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye tried to transmogrify, but it didn''t succeed. However, just now, when his body was about to be smashed by the Integral King Kong Arhat, he had no problem, and the only thing he could try to save his life was that impractical idea-turned into a flame!


    He doesn''t know if he will succeed, but he can only try. To stop his life, he must concentrate fully and imagine himself as a fire.


    Then, to his surprise, at that moment, he entered an ethereal world and saw himself floating, in a state of flames. Some things, just like suddenly enlightened and enlightened, he can turn into flames. Then, it was he who avoided the crushing attack of the King Kong Arhat. After that, he tried to return to the human form, and he really changed back to the human form.


    He was so happy that he could really do such a thing.


    Epiphany.


    The so-called epiphany.


    It''s like a miracle.


    Tang Ye didn''t know whether this was a miracle, or whether his body had been moved by someone. He believes that there are not so many miracles, I am afraid that, just like the beginning, he has a flame physique, and he has been touched by people. If you want to say it, it is estimated that there is a huge chess game behind it.


    Haven''t come into contact yet, it''s just empty talk. Tang Ye believed that it had something to do with the power of the ancient true gods. The so-called huge chess game would eventually return to the ancestral land.


    So, no matter how weird it is now, it doesn''t matter, returning to the ancestral land is true.


    Therefore, Tang Ye was fearless to transform into flames. After avoiding the attack of the combined diamond Arhat, it turned into a flame and rushed towards the third eye of the combined diamond Arhat.


    He has an intuition that destroying the third eye of the Integral King Kong Arhat will have a huge effect!

 Chapter 1680： Can indeed kill!

    Tang Ye turned into flames at this time, as if nothingness, even if he used the greatest strength to attack, he still couldn''t beat it. So even if Tang Ye quickly slid over the head of the King Kong Arhat, he couldn''t stop it.


    The King Kong Arhat was panicked, because they felt that when Tang Ye turned into a flame, his strength increased a lot, and there was a force that threatened their lives. In addition, they thought that Tang Ye had discovered their weakness, and their weakness was the third eye. Tang Ye rushed to their eyes, if the third eye was hit, the consequences would be very serious, and it could even disintegrate directly.


    Their third eye, while having the space to see through and other powerful forces, is also very fragile. Therefore, Tang Ye turned into a flame and rushed towards his third eye, and his attack on Tang Ye was ineffective, and when he couldn''t stop Tang Ye, he was worried about retreating and wanted to get rid of Tang Ye.


    Bang Bang Bang, the combined King Kong Arhat stepped back and shook the ground, backing like a big fat man, with great movement. But the more this is the case, the more it shows that the mentality of the fit Vajra Arhat is fear, otherwise even if his body is large, he can jump vigorously. Vajra Arhat has this kind of strength.


    Meng Li didn''t bother to think about why Tang Ye could turn into a flame, and why it was so weird. Anyway, the people of the Long Family are like this. Otherwise, the Patriarch of the Long Family would not be so peculiar. Now seeing the situation of retreating and panicking in the combined King Kong Arhat, she knows that now is the best time to fight back against the combined King Kong Arhat. To this end, she immediately changed the space, and when she arrived behind the combined King Kong Arhat, she used the ability of space change to turn the space where the combined King Kong Arhat retreated into a solid wall, making it impossible to retreat.


    boom! The Conjoined King Kong ran into the obstructed space created by Mengli, unable to retreat, and Tang Ye, who had turned into a flame, rushed up again. He was even more panicked, and hit his back against the obstructed space created by Mengli. Hammering, but the power he exerted in a panic right now was not strong, and the third eye was watching Tang Ye, and he didn''t go back to find the cracking point of the blocking space, so he could not break the blocking space. At this time, Tang Ye swept up, he still had to block, and the third eye sent out a powerful force like a beam to attack. However, Tang Ye, who was a flame, was only beaten in half and fluttered, and was not injured.


    After that, the flame of Tang Ye rushed to the third eye of the combined King Kong Arhat and burned it with the flame power.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) The protection ability of the eyes is very weak, and it is also fragile. Burned by Tang Ye''s power, he immediately injured his eyes, losing the power contained in the third big eye.


    The King Kong Arhat wanted to drive Tang Ye away and kept beating, but he couldn''t hit the flamed Tang Ye at all, but hit himself instead.


    Unable to get rid of the flames of Tang Ye, the third eye of the King Kong Arhat was completely damaged. At this time, the King Kong Arhat was so painful that he knelt down, clutching his third eye and humming in pain. Then slowly, I saw that the combined King Kong Arhat disintegrated and changed back to two people, Arhat and King Kong.


    It''s just that the Luohan and King Kong who have changed back are not as strong and confident as they started. They are very painful, falling to the ground, covering their eyes and screaming, so miserable.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about their pain, and signaled to Mengli, taking advantage of his illness to kill him, now is a good time to kill King Kong and Luohan.


    Of course Mengli would seize such an opportunity. She was also affected by Tang Ye, regaining her confidence, and rushing towards King Kong with all her strength to kill King Kong.


    King Kong reacted quickly and immediately stood up to respond. It was just then that he saw that his eyes were bleeding, and he couldn''t open it, as if he was blind. From this, Mengli guessed that Tang Ye had just destroyed the third eye of King Kong and Luohan, and also injured King Kong and Luohan. At this time, their eyes may have been blinded!


    This is a very good thing. I just lost my eyes and I will be very uncomfortable, so I must seize the opportunity to kill King Kong and Luohan at this time. Otherwise, for a person in the Profound Fairyland, once they adapt to the state of blindness, even if they can''t see it, it is not easy to kill.


    While rushing towards King Kong, Meng Li''s mouth moved, she was actually performing a secret technique that required chanting, which was probably a big move. Sure enough, when the corner of Mengli''s mouth was moving, one black space after another appeared in front of her. These black spaces are all square and square, and if they don''t know the power of space, they think they are black boxes. After those black spaces emerged, they began to line up, and they continued to rotate, enclosing the diamond, and combining them into a sphere.


    The black space surrounds the King Kong in a rotating sphere, and then continuously closes to crush the King Kong in a space.


    "Swallowing the lens!" Mengli yelled, it turns out that her black space trick is called the swallowing of the lens. Indeed, the surfaces of those black spaces are as shiny as black, and look like lenses, except that they are black.


    This lens swallows, using the space released by itself to squeeze the existing space. There is absolutely no gap to escape. Unless one''s own strength is stronger than the releaser of Mengli and shatters the dark space, it will only be crushed by the two spaces and burst into death.


    King Kong is now blind and doesn''t know what to do. Although he felt a force squeezing toward him, he couldn''t find a direction to escape, so he could only stretch out his hands to support it. However, just after separating from the combined state, coupled with the injury of his eyes, his strength was greatly reduced. The ability to fit together requires a lot of power. Therefore, it is safe to completely knock down the enemy after being combined. It''s a pity that they were injured and disintegrated before they could defeat Tang Ye. At this time, the power of King Kong was greatly weakened, and he couldn''t hold it at all.


    "No!" King Kong felt that he couldn''t hold it anymore, and he was very unwilling to die like this?


    It was just to kill the human demon, and he had such a big accident, but he was killed by himself instead!


    It''s totally unacceptable. King Kong wanted to try his best to struggle and escape.


    Snapped!


    However, after the two spaces are completely compressed, they are closed, restored, and seamlessly connected into one space. The squeezed King Kong directly turned into a pool of blood.


    King Kong was killed.


    Meng Li breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t expect to kill King Kong in this way, which really helped Tang Ye. At this time, she looked at Tang Ye, saw Tang Ye turned into a flame, and went to attack Luohan.


    Luohan''s condition is similar to that of King Kong, and his injuries are even heavier than King Kong, so facing Tang Ye who can turn into a flame, he has no choice. Finally, he was buried in the flames, tortured little by little by the high temperature.


    "Damn human demon, do you think you can kill me?!" Luohan yelled again and again, kicking everywhere, but he couldn''t kick Tang Ye. The fire became more and more severe, and was drowned in the fire bit by bit.


    It will indeed be killed by Tang Ye.


    However, at this moment, a terrifying power came from the sky again, and Tang Ye and Mengli were both startled. Could there be people from Eighth Heaven?


    In the air, it was a ruthless Saya dressed in black.

 Chapter 1681： Fight again!

    Luohan hasn''t died yet, but he is almost dead. Surrounded by the raging fire, he couldn''t go out and wanted to jump away, but was stopped by Tang Ye. The eyes are blind again, as if they were a headless fly. In the end, he was still submerged in the sea of ??fire, crying in pain, and slowly died out.


    Unexpectedly, he would be killed by Tang Ye, this kind of thing Arhat is really unexpected. Even if their King Kong Arhats were not the top masters of Eighth Heaven, they were definitely top masters to the lower realm, and they both died in the hands of this human demon. How is a thing to accept?


    But there is no way to accept it, he has no chance of survival. But at this moment, he felt an overwhelming force from the sky, rushing straight to the ground, and the direction was right here. Suddenly his eyes lit up and he laughed.


    "Human demons, even if you kill me, you won''t survive! Haha... that adult is here, you will definitely die!" Luohan laughed angrily at Tang Ye, as if he hadn''t been killed by Tang Ye. So unwilling, because Tang Ye will die soon.


    Tang Ye naturally felt the terrifying force rushing down from the sky, just like a nuclear bomb. He didn''t know what kind of power it was, it was much stronger than King Kong and Arhat, could it be a fairyland? If it was the Realm of Wonderland, Tang Ye felt that there was no need to struggle any more, anyway, he would die. He has only now obtained the power of the three pieces of overlord halberd, dealing with the masters of the fairyland, fearing that there is no possibility of winning.


    He didn''t understand, the Eighth Heaven guy was so eager to kill himself? The ultimate masters like Jie Xianjing have been sent down, which is really flattering.


    Although knowing that it is impossible to beat a master in the fairyland, he still resolutely killed Luohan Tang Ye. Luohan laughed, thinking he still did. Tang Ye said indifferently to him before he died: "If you can kill you, then you will be tied, no loss. The worst ending I thought before is whether I die or be killed by you. So, kill you now. Compared to being killed by others, I am very satisfied."


    Luo Han originally wanted to say something to Tang Ye. At the last moment, it seemed that if you won, you won, but the surrounding fire suddenly pounced on him. He was completely submerged, and he lost his last breath, unable to speak.


    "Mo Ji." Tang Ye had transformed into a human appearance, turned around, turned his back to the Arhat who was engulfed in the fire, and snorted indifferently.


    Then, Tang Ye had to face the person in the sky that was as terrifying as a nuclear bomb and rushed like a force to destroy the fourth heaven.


    "It''s really fucking..." Tang Ye looked up at the sky, feeling quite depressed and irritable. He can''t keep calm all the time. Dealing with King Kong Arhat, he actually has a little bit of a trick, and a little bit more certainty. So if he could win the King Kong Arhat, he should have survived, but suddenly a stronger enemy came, really not depressed. I thought I could live, but I was still going to die. I couldn''t even have a chance of luck.


    Mengli jumped to Tang Ye''s side, and also raised her head to look at the sky. Although very worried, her mood was still calm, probably because of Tang Ye''s influence. She whispered to Tang Ye: "Your influence is really great, or is it a threat? Even people of this level have come down. It''s hard to survive."


    Mengli sighed deliberately, probably she wanted to comfort Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye would not be angry and depressed about it. As a descendant of the Long family, he was probably destined to be this fate.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, suddenly laughed, and took a deep breath, as he was relieved, and said, "Well, it''s life or death. Facing this kind of thing, it probably shows that the people of my Long Family are not waiting. My generation. In this case, the ancestors and ancestors would probably not blame me too much."


    For a while, Mengli didn''t know what to say, Tang Ye asked her: "That is the power of the fairyland?"


    "No." Mengli shook his head and said, "Not yet at the level of Jie Xianjing, but he has a special power. Facing Jie Xianjin, he will not necessarily lose."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You won''t necessarily lose in the face of Realm of Wonders. What''s the difference between that of Realm of Wonders? I want to say, isn''t this stronger than Realm of Wonders?


    Mengli shrugged and said, "Probably so."


    Tang Ye was too lazy to struggle. He was too lazy to be a master of the fairyland. Anyway, it was in vain, so he chatted with Mengli casually, and said, "I''m going to die, do you have any future wishes?"


    "Yes." Mengli replied very firmly, but her eyes were gloomy, probably because that wish could not be fulfilled, and said: "Anyway, it can''t be fulfilled. If you die, it will be even more impossible."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand, what does this have to do with himself?


    Mengli no longer looked at the sky, but looked into the distance, and said: "When I met your ancestors, he described to me the situation on the ancestral land. He said, there is my ancestor over there, it is Cheng Fairy. Fairies are over there, too common, not like here at all. He said that the ancestral land may not be as vast as the outside world, but it is definitely the most abundant and exciting place. And there, it is the most missed Yes, it is hometown."


    "To be more precise, the ancestral land is their hometown for people who come from there. However, if you speak big enough, the ancestral land is the hometown of all living beings. I actually really want to visit the ancestral land. "Meng Li smiled lightly after finishing talking, this is my wish, but I am going to be killed, I am afraid it will not be realized.


    When Tang Ye heard Mengli''s words, she was slightly taken aback, looking at Mengli, she didn''t know what to say. Unexpectedly, Mengli wanted to go to the ancestral land, and the purpose was not for some source of power, but to see it, just like returning to her hometown.


    I have to say that as a person who came from the ancestral land, Mengli''s statement touched him. He also thought about the ancestral land. By now, he calculated, I am afraid that he has left the ancestral land for more than 20 years. In Jiuzhongtian, there seems to be no concept of time. So, what is the ancestral land 20 years later?


    Looking at Tang Ye, Mengli recovered, not wanting to be sad about the so-called hometown, and asked, "Do you have any children?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, and did not understand why Mengli asked this, but still said, "There is a son and a daughter."


    Speaking of this, Tang Ye suddenly felt the sand in his eyes, like tears.


    Son, daughter.


    My son has seen him, but he was still very young.


    Daughter, never met.


    Are they all well in the drastically changed ancestral world?


    And those women, get old.


    "What do you ask this for?" Tang Ye sniffed, but Mengli wouldn''t let Mengli say that he was crying.


    Meng Li looked at Tang Ye but she was a little silly. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a side. This human demon is actually quite tender. Heh... the man of the Long family is indeed cold and bloodthirsty, but why are there always beautiful people from the past, isn''t this the reason?


    Mengli smiled and said: "You are dead, maybe in the future, your son, or grandson, great-grandson... come to fight again."

 Chapter 1682： Power transfer!

    Let children and grandchildren fight again?


    Tang Ye never thought about this issue. If it was something he had to do, he would do his best to finish it and would not leave it to anyone to do it. Now Mengli''s words brought him all kinds of thoughts. About the hometown of the ancestral land, about the sons and daughters, about the women who have relationships.


    Time flies quickly, I really don''t know what the ancestral land has become. In any case, I want to go back. Therefore, if you can not die, you will definitely not let yourself die.


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky again, feeling that there was still some distance away from that power, and asked Mengli, "How long will it take for that power to arrive?"


    As a person in the mysterious fairyland, Meng Li could feel the power from the sky more accurately than Tang Ye. She closed her eyes and felt it, then opened her eyes to look at Tang Ye and said, "There is about one day left."


    Obviously, I have felt that power close in front of my eyes, but there is still a day before it comes, which is surprising. Is it possible to escape in one day?


    Tang Ye and Mengli had never thought of such a problem at all. They were stared at by masters who could follow the Realm of Wonderland. Therefore, Tang Ye and Mengli were just thinking about how to spend this day.


    "If you can, I still hope to be able to compete."


    Mengli was silent. She knew that Tang Ye was such a person, even if she was in a desperate situation, she had hope. Perhaps, most of the miracles are born like this.


    However, miracles are very rare, every time they appear, it is not a miracle. To save lives through miracles, I gave up hope. Tang Ye would not be such a person. For this reason Mengli guessed, does Tang Ye have any tricks?


    Seeing that Tang Ye was still so calm, Meng Li couldn''t help asking him: "You can say something like arguing, is there something to arguing?"


    Tang Ye was silent for a long time, then shook his head, and said, "I''m afraid it won''t work. I won''t release such power as a last resort. Even if it is released, with my current realm of strength, I can''t fight the Realm of Wonderland. After all, I''m just a true fairyland. I haven''t got all the power of the Overlord Halberd."


    Mengli frowned, thought about it, and asked Tang Ye: "You mean, if you go up to the realm of strength, you can fight the Realm of Wonderland?"


    Meng Li felt that she had heard the madness, what power could Tang Ye have to fight the Realm of Wonderland? That is the strongest power of Nine Heavens. If there is, she can only say that everyone in the Long Family is really crazy and weird.


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli with a smile: "There is such a power, I think you will all be afraid. However, I don''t plan to use it if I don''t have enough power. If I really want to die, I should die in my own way. Instead of becoming another me."


    "Huh?" Mengli couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye shrugged and didn''t intend to explain any more. He was very emotional, and said, "I didn''t expect that I could only go to the Fourth Heaven. It was so far from my expectation that it was really unwilling."


    Mengli rolled her eyes, and said with a bad attitude towards Tang Ye, who hadn''t said halfway through it, and said, "You can rush to the fourth heaven. It is already quite remarkable. In addition, you have blocked the whole heaven and let the other heaven. Human races can practice and change the status quo, which can be said to be a step to change history. Although human races are inherently less capable than the heavens, angel races, and even some monster races, the human race is The people who have been blessed by the ancient gods of the baby girl can do the most unexpected things. Therefore, the human race of the first heaven will give birth to some geeks after cultivating the spiritual bones, who can say?"


    "In the past, many alien races were able to completely eliminate the human race, and it took thousands of years, or even ten thousand years, for the human race to be revived. This time, you have revived the human race, although it is not fully rejuvenated, and it has not reached the prosperity. At the point where a single spark is lit, one day, it may start a prairie fire. The resistance of your human race is the most tenacious I have ever seen."


    Tang Ye smiled and said nothing. He felt the situation of Yizhong through the power of the Lord of the World. The people who are in the first place are indeed growing continuously, their spiritual bones are remade, and their cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds. The most important thing is that the hard Tai Chi left by Tang Ye can make them not afraid of their spiritual bones being deprived again, because after practicing hard Tai Chi, they can regenerate their spiritual bones!


    Now, those human races in Yizhongtian didn''t know how grateful and respected Tang Ye was. After Tang Ye left Yizhong, they had no news again. In the past few decades, there is still no news of Tang Ye. They have already regarded Tang Ye as a legend, a person like a **** whom they will always be grateful for, grateful for, and respect.


    Thinking about these things, Tang Ye realized that in fact, he still did a lot of things in Nine Heavens.


    But it''s not enough.


    Suddenly, a voice screamed in Tang Ye''s heart. What would happen to Jiuzhongtian, he really didn''t care very much, he just wanted to protect the ancestral land and then return to the ancestral land. Therefore, no matter how many things are done, as long as this is not done, everything will not make much sense to him.


    Seeing Tang Ye showing unwillingness, even anger, Mengli comforted: "You have done a good job."


    Looking at Mengli, Tang Ye suddenly became cold and indifferent, and said, "Actually, I don¡¯t care about what will happen to Jiuzhongtian. I only care about the ancestral land. I want to go back there. For this, I can At any price. Mengli, you believe you know a lot of unknown things, such as the secret technique that makes a person''s strength increase in a short time. If you know, can you give it to me. I am not afraid of any price, even if it is Dead. So please let me know if you have one."


    Meng Li felt Tang Ye''s determination, she did have a way to improve Tang Ye''s strength in a short time, but she hadn''t tried that way. Moreover, if you try, you will die. Either she died or Tang Ye died. She thinks it is better not to try this secret technique.


    When Tang Ye saw Mengli like this, she knew Mengli had a way. He was immediately overjoyed. If he did, he would never give up, even if he would die in the end, he didn''t want to just confess his fate.


    Obediently accept your fate? Never in his dictionary!


    "Mengli, tell me the way!" Tang Ye looked at Mengli excitedly.


    But Meng Li was not in a very high mood, and said, "I''m afraid you can''t accept this method."


    "I can accept any method. The big deal is death. Anyway, it will be me!" Tang Ye was still so determined.


    Mengli looked at Tang Ye for a long time, and then seriously said, "Can you kill me?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Mengli very confused, wanting to kill Mengli?


    This method kills Mengli?


    He hadn''t thought about this kind of thing, and it must be difficult to do.


    Mengli explained: "My power to control the space elements does have some terrible secrets related to time and space. I can transfer all of my power to you. I am the strength of the Profound Wonderland. If it is successfully transferred to you In your body, you should also have the strength of the Profound Fairyland."

 Chapter 1683： Opportunity to fight back!

    It seems not difficult to understand the secret technique of time and space and then transfer the power. And Mengli will die, this is probably not difficult to understand. Because Mengli passed her life''s strength to Tang Ye, she lost her strength, as if she had exhausted her vitality, and might die.


    Tang Ye understood this matter easily, but couldn''t accept it. He had never thought of sacrificing Mengli to do such a thing, so he didn''t know what to say when he looked at Mengli.


    Mengli laughed, feeling a little ironic, and said, "Why, don''t you dare? Just now, didn''t you say that no matter what the price is?"


    Tang Ye exhaled and said, "It''s the price I want to pay, not the price you want to pay."


    "Same." Mengli said: "I''m dead, it looks like the price I paid. But in your heart, you will think that you killed me. Then you will bear guilt. This is the price you have to bear. .Do you dare to pay this price?"


    "When it''s critical, I hope you don''t become indecisive." Meng Li added to Tang Ye, presumably for Tang Ye to make a decision.


    Tang Ye looked up at the sky, his expression becoming more determined, and when he looked back at Mengli, he said, "If such a price is required, then I can do it."


    Mengli smiled, as if relieved, and said: "This price is only one of them, and another price is uncertainty. This method may not succeed. If it does not succeed, then you and I will die."


    "Is there still such a situation?" Tang Ye was taken aback.


    Mengli nodded and said, "Why, afraid?"


    Tang Ye looked at Mengli and squinted, and suddenly laughed and said, "Fear? There is nothing terrifying. Anyway, the result we originally thought was that we were all killed. Then we would be treated as dead. Then What does it matter what will happen next and what will happen?"


    Meng Li was taken aback, thinking about it, and could not help but laugh, thinking that Tang Ye can always arouse people''s emotions, and said: "Listening to what you said, it feels like my death is a good thing, alas. ."


    "Maybe we will all die." Tang Ye answered.


    Mengli rolled her eyes and said, "Since I have tried this method, no matter whether I succeed or fail, I will lose all my strength and may die. Even if I do not die, I will change back to the appearance of that little fox, just like a weak one. Monsters are no different. So, after paying such a big price, I really hope you can do something, otherwise I won''t be reconciled."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I will. After all, I won''t be reconciled if I don''t make anything."


    "Okay, then let''s do it." Meng Li resolutely looked at Tang Ye and said: "You already know this method, which is to send my power to you and quickly improve your strength. This kind of thing, yes. For cultivators, it was originally impossible. Because everyone''s cultivation is different, it is difficult to integrate together. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be easy for some people who understand the secrets of this kind of fusion? Evil, it¡¯s too easy to become strong. However, the method I control has a premise, that is, the dual integration of time and space. I am afraid I can only do this once in my life. Dilemma, if you use it, you can use it."


    "In short, this method is the integration of time and space." Meng Li said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to understand the mysterious key to time-space fusion. It was enough to know that this was Mengli¡¯s unique ability, and now he was betting on the last time of his life, so it¡¯s useless to know the details, he couldn¡¯t learn, so he said : "Just tell me what to do."


    Mengli nodded and said, "Wait a moment I will construct a special space, which is the space needed for space-time integration, and then you and I will transmit power. What you have to do is very simple, just sit cross-legged and connect with me. It¡¯s fine. Transmitting power is what I do. You just accept it. In this process, your body will be impacted by tremendous power, so it will be painful. In addition, when the power you receive exceeds the strength of your body, you must immediately For body tempering, just use the power I transmitted. This is very important and must be done, otherwise this secret technique of space-time fusion will not succeed."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "Don''t worry, I have a secret technique unique to the Long Family for body tempering, and I will do it well."


    That secret technique is the diamond formula, which can make full use of every bit of strength to temper the body without wasting it. It can be described as a magical skill for tempering the body. With such a formula, Tang Ye believed that he could do it.


    Meng Li nodded and continued: "Now that you understand, let''s start. This is not so easy to do, and it takes a lot of time. One day may not be enough. The main thing depends on how much you spend on tempering your body. How much time, because only when your body''s strength rises, I can continue to transmit power to you. Therefore, the difficulty of this method is that you have to temper your body and improve your body''s endurance while receiving the strength."


    "Okay, this is no problem." Tang Ye said to Mengli. The diamond formula can meet such needs. He is very sure that he has used the diamond formula to solve the problem of body tempering along the way.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so determined, Meng Li probably could really do the secret techniques that Tang Ye carried the Long Family. She didn''t say anything else, so as not to delay time. Finally, she looked up at the sky, then looked around, gently closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and smiled, as if very satisfied.


    This may be the last time she lived in this world, and now it''s a farewell.


    When Mengli opened her eyes, she looked at Tang Ye with a slight smile, and said, "Young Master, it''s nice to meet you. I don''t have any regrets anymore, and everything that should be followed has been followed."


    Invisible, an atmosphere of sadness arose.


    Tang Ye opened his mouth slightly, wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. He was hesitant to talk. Then he slowly clenched his fist. He looked calm, but he was angry. More and more angry. Although relieved, looked away, and desperate, but thinking about being forced to this point by those people, he couldn''t stop his anger.


    He has never been willing to go to be a soft persimmon that is arbitrarily pinched. This is the case in Zudi, and it is the same in Jiuzhongtian. Therefore, there is a hostile spirit in his heart. If his strength is increased, and the strength can be used to counterattack the enemy, then use it, even if...


    If they don''t let themselves live well, then they will also make it difficult!


    At this time, Mengli shook Tang Ye''s hand, to construct a space-time fusion space and transmit power. However, the moment she touched Tang Ye''s hands, Mengli trembled. She felt an incomparably terrifying power from Tang Ye, and there was an infinite breath.


    Dark Demon!

 Chapter 1684： The mood is not high!

    Tang Ye noticed Meng Li''s expression, knowing that he was showing something strange, and immediately marked the hostility in his heart, and the aura of dark magic disappeared.


    But Meng Li knew exactly what she had just felt. After watching Tang Ye for a long time, she said, "It turns out that you really have the power to compete with the masters of Realm Fairyland. It''s just..."


    "I have decided, you can continue to help me or not help me, I won''t blame you." Tang Ye stopped Mengli, not wanting to listen to Mengli''s persuasion too much.


    He has the power of the Dark Demon Race, which is obtained after experiencing a death gate on the side of the ancient Wujiang Lake in the ancestral land, and a dark vortex is connected in the body, which can be obtained after obtaining the dark magic power. Later, he used this ability to cultivate a state of "transforming demons". There are six dead ends under the transformation of demons. Every time a dead door is opened, a greater amount of dark magic will surge. Opening to the sixth dead door was Tang Ye''s strongest degree of control currently. If he indulges further, he will lose control and become a true dark demons. The point is that he doesn''t know what kind of control he is.


    He had guessed that the vortex of black magic power in his body is basically a channel. If he loses control, his body will be swallowed, and finally become a vortex channel, allowing the dark demons of the purgatory world to come out and launch a full-scale invasion. Therefore, in any case, can not lose control, otherwise he will become the chief culprit in destroying the world.


    When in the ancestral land, he will never let himself lose control, because the ancestral land has everything he cares about, and he will not let the ancestral land be destroyed. However, now it is the world of the Nine Heavens, and is still isolated from the ancestral land. He is not reconciled to the current situation driven by the Heaven Clan of the Eight Heavens. He is not afraid of losing control, even if he destroys the Nine Heavens.


    Tang Ye had some thoughts about this matter. Now the Dark Demon Race is vaguely appearing on the Jiuzhongtian, I am afraid that it wants to reach the ancestral land through the Jiuzhongtian, and since then began to plot the capture of the ancestral land. Then, if Jiuzhongtian was destroyed, the dark demons would not have a platform world to approach the ancestral land and study ways to capture the ancestral land. They must find another plane space. It is quite difficult to open a channel from the world of purgatory to another plane world, and it may not be possible for hundreds or thousands of years. Therefore, if the Jiuzhongtian is destroyed, it can also be said to be a way to protect the ancestral land.


    It''s just that that would make all the creatures of the Nine Heavens die, whether it is evil, good, or innocent... It is very difficult for a person who strives to be a good person to do such a thing.


    When Tang Ye said that, Meng Li couldn''t say more. She still decided to help Tang Ye, anyway, after today, whether she was alive or dead was uncertain, so she didn''t bother to care about the troubles behind her. She continued to hold Tang Ye''s hand and said, "Let''s start."


    Tang Ye didn''t say much, and did everything as Mengli said. Mengli and Tang Ye cross-legged to face each other, Mengli closed his eyes and constructed a space-time space. Around them, small spaces shaped like clocks emerged one after another, combined, and then turned around like a chain. This is space-time space. In this space, power will not leak out, and it is completely closed. Therefore, as long as it goes well, Meng Li''s power will all be transferred to Tang Ye, which can help Tang Ye break through to the Xuanxian Realm.


    Tick ??to tick to tick to tick...the space-time space is like the sound of a clock swinging all the time. Tang Ye was receiving the power sent by Mengli. As Meng Li''s output increased, her appearance slowly changed, and she began to look like a fox and a monster. Constantly losing her strength, she seemed to be degenerating, slowly returning to the state of a monster.


    Tang Ye, who was receiving the power, began to feel the heat in his body, which was a response to gaining a lot of power in a short time. At the same time, the body began to bear the impact of the power infusion and began to ache. He seemed to have a high fever, fever, and sweating constantly. However, he could bear it.


    Soon, Tang Ye''s physical strength reached its limit, and she could no longer accept strength. However, once this transfer secret technique begins, it cannot be stopped. If it stops, then all previous efforts will be discarded, and each gain will not be worth the loss. This is what Mengli worries most. Although Tang Ye said that she could overcome it, she was not so confident.


    However, at this moment, she found that her body''s strength was transmitted faster, and Tang Ye''s need for strength suddenly increased. Mengli was taken aback, and soon felt that Tang Ye began to use her strength to temper her body. For this reason, the strength that reaches Tang Ye''s body will no longer exceed the limit, avoiding Tang Ye''s accident.


    Mengli was really surprised, but she didn''t expect everything to be as Tang Ye said, she could actually temper her body in this situation. It seemed that everything was stable and smooth, Mengli no longer worried, and conveyed her strength at ease.


    After Tang Ye used a lot of strength to temper his body, the strength of his body was increased to the Profound Fairyland, and then he could receive the strength and break through to the Profound Fairyland. However, Mengli''s power is surprisingly strong and abundant, and the power transmission has not ended, but is still going on steadily.


    One night passed, and the next day came.


    Tang Ye truly felt that his power had broken through to the Realm of Wonderland, but he could no longer feel the breath of Meng Li. He was very worried, and immediately opened his eyes, looking for Mengli''s figure.


    He didn''t see Mengli, he thought something was wrong with Mengli. But at this time, he noticed a small snow-white fox curled up on the ground in front of him. A very small fox, only the size of two fists. The snow-white little fox looked very tired, as if he was dying, breathing very slowly, and felt dying.


    Seeing the appearance of the little fox, Tang Ye was very moved and speechless. He knew that it was Mengli.


    The power transmission was over, Meng Li lost all his power and returned to the original little fox who practiced. It took her thousands of years to reach the fairyland and evolve into a human form. Now, in order for Tang Ye to break through his strength, he gave all his strength to Tang Ye.


    The little fox curled up on the ground seemed very lonely and helpless.


    Tang Ye used to pick up the little fox, the little fox twisted his head hard, watching Tang Ye want to scream, but he didn''t make a sound and his head dropped.


    The little fox did not die, but was too tired and weak. Tang Ye hugged her and felt her breath. Tang Ye immediately conveyed vitality to the little fox, and got the vitality. The little fox''s breathing slowly eased, and then fell asleep like a sleeping baby.


    Tang Ye looked around, nothing changed, then raised his head to look at the sky, the pressing force was getting closer and closer, and he believed it would arrive soon. At that time, it was about to face the biggest battle in life.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye''s mood at this time was very calm, and it could even be described as Gu Jing Wubo. He found a place to sit down, hugging the sleeping little fox, thinking about something.


    Probably it is the real life and death battle. Tang Ye hopes that this will be the end of a battle, not just the beginning. If you lose, it''s over. Won, but not necessarily.


    "Hey..." Tang Ye sighed softly, always feeling low.

 Chapter 1685： arrival!

    Tang Ye was sitting on a rock, the sun came out, and he felt lazily basking in the sun. There is a lot of movement nearby. The cultivators of the Fourth Layer, including the Lord of the Realm, have naturally noticed the movement here, and they all came to see what happened.


    If these cultivators rushed to stop Tang Ye and Meng Li''s secret technique of power transmission, then Tang Ye and Meng Li should be very troubled. But now, Tang Ye and Mengli have already completed their power transmission. It can be said that everything is too late, because they can''t deal with Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye was in the Profound Fairyland, the master of the Quadruple Heaven, at most the Intermediate True Fairyland, facing the Profound Fairyland, they were not a special existence like Tang Ye, and they would definitely not dare to fight against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye noticed that many people were coming, but did not pay attention to them. He didn''t want to move now, but quietly waited for the powerful existence that could fight against the masters of the fairyland. Regarding Tang Ye''s strength, the realm master of the Quadruple Heaven and those cultivating masters who came also knew something. Even if he didn''t know Tang Ye''s real strength, he felt that Tang Ye was quite uncomfortable, and he dared not go out to fight Tang Ye for a while.


    But they knew that Tang Ye was the human demon. Because of this, they felt contradictory. Since they are human demons, they should try their best to get rid of them. But because of Tang Ye''s faint aura, they felt that they must never go out, otherwise the consequences would be serious.


    Tang Ye still maintained the look of lazily basking in the sun, completely ignoring the cultivator who had lost the fourth heaven. This made the people of the Fourth Heaven itch. There was such a thing, the human demons despised themselves, the higher tribes of the Nine Heavens!


    Although one, two and three heavens can''t help human demons, but the masters after the fourth heaven are all cultivating toward the mysterious fairyland, can they not beat the human demons together?


    Always have to try!


    Among the practitioners of the Fourth Heaven, there are also many righteous people who are not afraid of life and death. Their position is to regard human demons as mortal enemies. Human demons are evil existences that will harm their families, innocent people, and so on. Therefore, for the sake of their families, common people, etc., they must have someone to stand up against this human demon.


    They didn''t seem to realize how terrible Tang Ye was. In other words, even if you know how terrifying Tang Ye is, you have to stand up for justice and protection.


    A fearless spirit.


    After all, someone stood up. They were full of justice and thought that they had to fight against the human demons, so they joined forces to appear in front of Tang Ye, looking like either you are dead or me.


    Seeing them coming, Tang Ye first said, "Don''t make too much noise, then I will talk to you, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at those people and said, "Now...the little fox is sleeping."


    Those who came up were taken aback when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and then took a closer look and saw Tang Ye holding a snow-white little fox, indeed a very beautiful and cute little fox. However, everyone was angry about this, feeling that Tang Ye ignored them and treated them as inferior to a little fox.


    "You are crazy..." Immediately there was a four-tiered cultivator, at least with the strength of True Wonderland. He was quite angry with Tang Ye, so he drank it low and wanted to attack Tang Ye.


    However, shortly after he whispered, Tang Ye directly stretched out his hand, squeezed him in the air, and suddenly "slapped", and he burst into death.


    "Wh, what?!" The other people with that person saw Tang Ye kill a companion in the middle-level true fairyland at will. They were all astonished, looking at Tang Ye with incredible eyesight.


    Such strength, I am afraid that it is far above the real fairyland, then, is it the mysterious fairyland? Even higher?


    Suddenly, those people did not dare to move Tang Ye, nor did they dare to make too much noise. The companion just now was killed directly because he hadn''t listened to this Human Race Demon''s words.


    Tang Ye looked at these people and said, "You are not my opponents. If you don''t want to die in vain, then leave."


    Tang Ye was intercepted by King Kong Arhat as soon as he arrived in the fourth heaven. He didn¡¯t experience anything in the fourth heaven. Therefore, he didn¡¯t have much hatred for the alien races in the fourth heaven. There was no point in killing them. He didn¡¯t want to do this. thing. But if the cultivator of the fourth heaven is unwilling and has to shoot him, he doesn''t mind killing a few people.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, those four-layer heaven cultivators who planned to take action against Tang Ye felt very contradictory. The strength is far from Tang Ye''s opponent, if he makes a move, it may be a dead end. But since he stood up fearlessly just now, and retreated without even holding his hand, wouldn''t it be too shameful?


    Is safeguarding justice and protecting innocent people an empty shout?


    These onlookers were in a dilemma for a while and it was hard to explain.


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heavenly Realm is also among these people. In this situation, he naturally wants him to be the Lord of the Realm to preside, but he is unwilling to be the first bird to kill himself, so he just slapped Tang Ye. , Did not make much movement, and asked softly: "Human demons, or call you Tang Ye? What are you doing here?"


    The Lord of the World didn''t want to ask these questions, after all, it was too meaningless. But in the current dilemma, he can only relieve his embarrassment by saying something like this, and then find a way to get out of his body.


    Of course Tang Ye understood the intention of the Four Heaven Realm Lord, he was so clever that he had a thorough vision. It seems that the Lord of the Four Heavens does not want to sacrifice in vain, and Tang Ye does not want to waste time with these people, so she said to the Lord of the Realm: "I am waiting for people here. The one waiting for you comes from the Eighth Heaven. He wants to kill me. He will come soon, so the next battle is not me and you, but me and this man who descended from the eighth heaven. You..."


    Tang Ye looked at these people with a sudden cold expression, and hummed, "Do you know what to do?"


    Being so frightened by Tang Ye, the Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm and the others trembled. Naturally, they understood what Tang Ye said. They were afraid because of Tang Ye''s last look, as if they wanted to attack them. They didn''t want to die, so they took a step back. Then the Lord of the World recollected Tang Ye''s words and immediately became happy. Because Tang Ye''s words can give him a reason to withdraw.


    He immediately turned around to the people who followed him and said: "Since there are masters from the Eighth Heaven, then we don''t have to take action. This human demon, let the adults of the upper realm deal with it. Otherwise, after the adults of the upper realm come down, Will they be unhappy when they see the human demons are gone? So, let''s retreat now!"


    Others also heard Tang Ye''s words, so they didn''t object to the words of the Lord of the World, and they retreated one after another and stopped fighting Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled contemptuously at them, after all, it was a group of guys who were afraid of death.


    call!


    After those people retreated, the sky suddenly flashed a beautiful arc. The terrifying force from the Eighth Heaven that could fight against the masters of the fairyland finally arrived.

 Chapter 1686： irony!

    The arc of the flying power in the sky seemed to be like a fairy descending from the sky, underground mortals should bow down and worship. The Lord of the Fourfold Heaven Realm and those cultivators have this impulse. Purely because of the terrifying power.


    The Lord of the Four Heavens and those cultivators evaded one after another, afraid to face such terrible power. Tang Ye raised his head and watched the power fall, waved his hand gently, sending out a group of power, forming a protective cover, covering the little fox. This is to isolate the outside movement, so that the little fox will not be disturbed and continue to sleep peacefully. Then Tang Ye put the little fox gently on the rock, and he stood up.


    Ding.


    It was not as sensational as expected. When that terrible force fell on the ground, it just made a little sound, like stepping on a dead branch, and the dead branch snapped off crisply.


    This is a woman in a strong black dress, with her hair tied up, looking very capable. And the face, as a Celestial Clan, is still the bloodline of the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, so beautiful and indispensable. It feels like a "black long straight" in the dimensional world. So the figure is also top-notch, really fascinating. But the biggest thing about her is her aura, like a queen, not bright, dark, and frightening.


    Queen of Darkness.


    However, she is the guardian of prophecy on the side of the astrological palace where the Eighth Heaven is known as the Palace of Light, Saya. She should be bright, not dark.


    Saya didn''t carry any weapons, and I don''t know what weapons she used. Perhaps, for her, killing Tang Ye does not require weapons. Because she is very strong, so strong that it can almost be compared with the king of the fairyland in Eighth Heaven. Maybe it can. Therefore, coming to the Fourth Heaven, she should be an invincible existence. And Tang Ye, even if he rushed from the first heaven to the fourth heaven, after all, he was just a person who climbed up from the ground, how could he be able to beat the strongest from the upper realm?


    However, Saya saw that Tang Ye had already stood up, looked at her calmly, squinted slightly, and felt that Tang Ye''s strength had broken through to the Profound Fairyland. She was still very surprised. This human demon grew so fast. For this reason, Saya was thankful that it took decades, and finally he opened the door of the realm from the Eighth Heaven, and when he arrived, he could solve Tang Ye. Otherwise, waiting for Tang Ye to grow up, with the blood of that adult, maybe it really can''t be dealt with.


    Even now, Saya knows very well that if he didn''t come by himself, then in the fourth, fifth, and sixth heavens, I am afraid that no one can stop Tang Ye. It was really terrifying to break into the Profound Fairyland. Every small level after the Profound Fairyland needs a lot of exercise. Therefore, even in the Eighth Heaven, the Xuanxian Realm is the mainstream realm. The Realm of Wonderland is already the strength level of Nine Heavens.


    In other words, the current Tang Ye is equivalent to a person in the Eighth Layer of Heaven.


    Saya''s strength was also in the Xuanxian Realm, but he was quickly approaching the Realm Fairyland. In addition, because she has the ability of an astrological house, she can be compared with the people in Wonderland. In addition, due to her identity and blood, her genius has also been explosive. That kind of identity stems from a kind of close family union in the astrological house, which gave birth to a peerless genius. This kind of thing is not allowed in terms of ethics and morality, such as brother-sister union. But the astrology house has this so-called blood inheritance practice. The descendants born are either deformed idiots or peerless geniuses. The deformed idiot will be discarded, and the peerless genius will be cultivated vigorously.


    Saya and Shana are both peerless geniuses, so now their sisters are in the astrological palace, and even the eighth heaven, extremely influential people, and even the royal powers do not dare to underestimate them.


    "Tang Ye." Saye looked at Tang Ye and said calmly. Unlike others, she was named Tang Ye, not a human demon.


    Then, Saya added again: "Or, call you Longye?"


    Tang Ye laughed. The name Longye was only called on the side of the ancient Wujiang Lake in the ancestral land, and it has been a long time since I heard it. I didn''t expect to have a chance to hear it in Jiuzhongtian. It seems that the woman in front of me knows a lot about her own affairs. Perhaps such an enemy is the real enemy.


    Rival.


    "You know me, but I don''t know you." Tang Ye said to Saya. But after watching Saya for a long time, he was not attracted by Saya''s appearance, just a familiar feeling. This familiar feeling does not have any affection, like the kind of hatred engraved in the bones. Perhaps the old enemy should have such a thing. For this reason, Tang Ye thought of the past when some of his ancestors were betrayed by the Celestial Clan. So, Saya, probably someone related to that star emperor. Perhaps it was the descendants of the Star Queen at all.


    The hatred of the ancestors, and the hatred of later generations, as enemies, always have some reason.


    Thinking about the ancestors, Tang Ye felt that he should also have an understanding of Saya, and said, "You are from the astrology house."


    "Yes." Saye was cold, but not a silent person. She said to Tang Ye: "So we either die or live. There is no possibility of peaceful coexistence."


    "Peaceful coexistence?" Tang Ye felt amused when he heard this word. Peaceful coexistence is indeed a very good thing, and even everyone is happy. They don''t kill themselves anymore, don''t worry about their affairs, and then smoothly go to the Nine Heavens to solve their tasks. But now, I have experienced many things, those who were killed, and those who were persecuted. Just like the little fox behind him, in order for Tang Ye to deal with their powerful enemies, he had already paid a huge price. Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief from this, she must not surrender, she must slap it. If this tone is not vented, the thought will not be understood. Tang Ye could never do this kind of thing.


    A person lives for a lifetime, there are lengths and shortcomings, after all, you need to have an understanding of ideas. Therefore, for Tang Ye, there is absolutely no possibility of reconciliation. Besides, those heavenly tribes, other tribes, those in power, etc., can''t reconcile with the human race. Just relying on Tang Ye alone, are they willing?


    "This is a joke." Tang Ye said while looking at Saya, "I didn''t expect you to say such a joke."


    Saya was not angry, still so indifferent and cold, and said: "I never thought about this kind of thing, but my sister thought. She always felt that all tribes can get along well and try not to use force to solve problems. But she is too Naive, she has never seen the cruelty of the world."


    Tang Ye didn''t know who Saya''s younger sister was. If he knew, he would probably curse. Because it''s quite ironic. Shana is Saya''s younger sister. However, she is the one who stayed in the astrological palace and used her predictive ability to track down the potential human races, and then told the royal power to kill it. And, the rebels of other tribes, etc., were all killed by her power and royal power. It can be said that a large number of deaths and wars were caused by her foresight.


    The person with the most blood was Shana. However, she said that she hopes to live together in peace.

 Chapter 1687： Death Scythe!

    Although Tang Ye didn''t know about Shana, he felt ridiculous about what Saya said. He may be a paranoid person, with an extreme side. I have always believed that some things do not need to be changed halfway. For example, evil becomes good. Evil is always evil, and then it ends by eradicating evil.


    It''s like revenge, never thinking about when the grievance will be reported.


    Tang Ye probably had this mentality when he arrived at the Queen of the Nine Heavens, only occasionally relenting, and it was only for individual people. Now his hatred is relatively heavy, especially after being infected by the little fox, he feels that the people of Nine Heavens must be taught a lesson anyway. Even the most powerful king would have to slap in the past, otherwise he would be unwilling.


    Like the supreme king''s slap, it doesn''t necessarily mean to slap him in the face, and do something that can hit him.


    Tang Ye was sure to do that kind of thing, because he had already made up his mind to transform the demon. When it''s not enough, turn on the limit demon, and after losing control, introduce the dark demon, then the highest kings must be jealous, right? Is it a huge trouble?


    If they don''t let themselves live well, then they won''t let them live well!


    Tang Ye looked at Saya very calmly, and had already decided what to do. Everything that followed was just a face-to-face meeting. If there is anything to say, he is not afraid to speak slowly. After all, everyone regards today''s affairs as the end.


    Since it''s almost over, if you have any questions or want to say, you can naturally make it clear slowly.


    Tang Ye asked Saye: "It''s your astrological house that is pressing the human race? In this way, my ultimate enemy should be your astrological house."


    Saya does not deny this matter. Indeed, the various measures against the human race all come from the astrology house. This started thousands of years ago. Even the royal power at that time listened to the astrology house. In this way, everything is rooted in the astrological house, and there is nothing wrong with it. However, there should be a reason why the astrological house does this. The descendants of the current astrological house do not know why the astrological house will be born, nor do they know why it is aimed at the human race. There are also people in the astrology house who do not want to target the human race, such as Shana. They want to figure out the past history, but there is no documentary record.


    "If you have that strength, you can come to my astrological palace to fight." Saye replied to Tang Ye: "However, I''m afraid you don''t have that opportunity."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Are you so sure?"


    "OK." Saye said unchanged expression. Unlike the people who used the same content to answer Tang Ye in the past, she said that as if it would indeed be the case.


    Tang Ye raised his head and looked at Saya with a bit of irony and playful laughter. Not only was he not afraid of Saya, but he seemed confident to kill Saya, and said, "Before you, many people said this to me. Now I am alive, and they are all dead."


    Without Tang Ye''s provocation, Saye said, "I am not them."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You are indeed not them. Even I feel that today''s matter between you and me will be the end of everything. However, I don''t believe it will end, because I will not end here. I have a place I must go back."


    "It has nothing to do with me." Saye said.


    But Saya thought for a while, and then said, "If you are talking about going back to the ancestral land, I am a little interested. I want to visit the ancestral land."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If I can take you there, can you help me?"


    "There is no such problem." Saye directly rejected Tang Ye and said: "Today, no matter what, I will kill you. Compared with my sister, the ancestral land is more important."


    "You said that if you don''t kill me, your sister will have an accident." Tang Ye stared at Saya with a sneer, then squinted, quickly guessing what was going on, and jokingly said, "It seems, In the eight-fold astrological sign, it is your sister who gives out all the predictions. And you are just protecting your sister. Or, you are one of the people who carry out your sister''s predictions. Then, the person I hate most, It should be your sister."


    Saya was silent. Even she felt that the various oppressions and killings of the human race in the past, as well as the purging of any tribe in the name of rebellion, were related to her sister. Because her sister''s job is to monitor the various worlds of the heavens like the "eyes of heaven". Once she finds any rebellious behaviors, she tells the royal power, and then the royal power cleans it. The same is true for the human race. Without these foreshadowings of Shana, there would not be so many killings.


    Of course, as Shana''s sister, Saya would not blame Shana. She thinks Shana has done nothing wrong, everything is because the people of those tribes want to rebel against the kingship. As for the oppression and killing of the human race, it was the rule of the ancestors. All prophetic astrologers did this, and it was just performing their duties.


    Saya was silent because her sister Shana had always blamed herself, thinking that she had caused so many killings, but she had to do it again. Because sometimes I think that using a small part of the killing at the moment can stop the huge killing caused by the Great Rebellion, then it is worth it. After all, Shana is a contradiction.


    Saya is very sympathetic and distressed for such a sister, so she does not allow anyone who threatens Shana to exist.


    Tang Ye, the rising human race, must threaten Shana''s existence, so she must kill it. She also believed that Tang Ye would bring Shana a lot of pain. This has already happened, because Tang Ye has brought too many killings in the first and second heavens, and killing is exactly what Shana tried to avoid. The more killings, the more painful Shanna is. Therefore, killing Tang Ye as soon as possible is the fundamental solution.


    "No one can hurt Shana." After Saying was silent, he hummed coldly at Tang Ye.


    Then, Saya took action. As soon as she waved her hand, a whirlpool appeared in the space in front of her, and then she reached into the space and pulled out a black scythe with jet black light.


    Drag the sickle out completely. The sickle is bigger and taller than a person, and it also shines with black light, powerful, mysterious and terrifying. It makes people think, is that the sickle of death to harvest life?


    Reaper''s sickle?


    No matter how you look at it, you feel that Saya is a character with dark attributes.


    Tang Ye saw that Saya was like this, and knew that he could no longer deal with those enemies as before, retaining some of his strength. Saya is definitely not someone who can retain his strength. That dark sickle seemed to exude the breath of death all the time. It''s real, every blow is fatal, and there is no room for negligence.


    Saya waved the death scythe and turned it twice, and suddenly a gust of wind raged around. This is the power of Saya, or the power of the death sickle. She looked firm and said to Tang Ye: "Even if you are a descendant of that adult, I won''t show any mercy."

 Chapter 1688： Power gap!

    Saye didn''t seem to have excessive personal hatred towards Tang Ye. She knows Tang Ye better than others. She didn''t think Tang Ye had any lowliness, on the contrary, because Tang Ye was a descendant of the Long family, she had a certain respect. However, the positions of the two rivals made her determination to kill Tang Ye firm, which has never changed, and existed from the beginning.


    Tang Ye saw Saya, and after talking to Saya, he felt that he knew more about the astrology house, or the world of Nine Heavens, and no longer felt strange and unknown. So, there is nothing special to pay attention to, as long as you finish what you want to do, then you can leave here simply.


    If you can leave.


    Now Saya is about to do it. She has a chilling death sickle. Drag out from the dark space, this is not normal. A weapon hidden in the dark space, a weapon exuding a dark death breath. This is not the power of the dark demons, right?


    However, it is not that Saya''s power is her special ability. The ability to die as a genius born in the special way of inheriting blood in the astrological house.


    For Saya, death is a kind of power. The power of death. She can use the power of death to bring death easily. When she was very young, she was disliked and mocked by her playmates, until later fear and avoidance. Because after she started to awaken the power of death, she touched a playmate, but she accidentally activated the power of death because of anger, and then the playmate died. Later, there was a rumor that she would die if she touched someone.


    This is an innate force of death. Absorb life force and bring death. Saya was in pain for a while, but survived in a cold and cruel world and discovered his power until he mastered the death sickle. She is now the daughter of darkness in the eyes of everyone, the servant of death.


    Saya called out the death sickle, waved it twice at will, and emitted a terrifying death power. Those powers spread out, and the surrounding green grass wilted and died. The power of death swept through, directly depriving them of their vitality.


    Seeing such a situation, the realm master of the Four Heavens, as well as other cultivators, all became frightened. Astonished, I didn''t expect such a terrifying power to exist. Fear, still did not expect such a terrible power to exist. This kind of power shouldn''t exist in the world. It is too dangerous. If this woman goes crazy, it will not be easy to destroy any one of the lower realms with the power of the eighth heaven.


    This is Lord Saye. The Lord Saya of the Eighth Heaven, the strongest guardian of the Astrology Palace.


    While everyone was afraid of Saya, they admired and admired him very much.


    Then, knowing that Saya''s purpose was to kill Tang Ye, they slowly calmed down and became happy. This human demon is too strong, they can''t deal with it. Now that Lord Saye is here, you can rest assured. For them, there is nothing that Saya can''t solve.


    However, these people also knew that Tang Ye''s strength was also very important, so they knew very well that the battle between Saye and Tang Ye was a fight between gods and mortals to avoid. Saye and Tang Ye are gods, they are mortals, so they retreated farther to avoid being affected. And even if they retreated far, they could clearly see the battle between Saya and Tang Night.


    This deadly battle is not to be missed. Master duel, or you can learn one or two from it, it also benefits a lot.


    Mainly, they have determined that this battle must be a victory for Saya.


    Tang Ye looked at Saya, who was holding the Death Scythe. After taking a deep breath, he watched Saya''s awe-inspiring aura, and then layers of flames appeared. His hand also slowly condensed into a domineering halberd, naturally the Flame King halberd. Such a momentum, compared with the dark and turbulent Saya, formed a sharp contrast.


    Just looking at it this way, it feels that Tang Ye is the righteous and awe-inspiring side, and Saya is the evil devil.


    Tang Ye''s expression was cold and solemn, without any joking, and even more hostile, probably this was to pave the way for the launch of the demon state, so as to avoid any accidents at the time. He knew very well that if he wanted to deal with a character of Saya''s level, he had to use the secret technique of "transforming demons". Originally, he wanted to hide this matter. What could be done under the power of the dead wood and spring, never activate the demon.


    Although "Hua Demon" has a steady flow of dark power, it is like the dark version of the dead tree and spring, but this dark version has a great risk of being backlashed, and then out of control, becoming a tool of the dark demon race. That''s what happened with the Dark Sword in the Sacred Fire Emblem Gaiden. With bad luck, the enemy was hacked to death, and instead he chopped himself a row of blood. Therefore, this secret technique should be used with caution.


    Saya looked at Tang Ye with a calm expression, and said: "You have become very strong, and you in this state can challenge many people even in the Eighth Heaven. But you are not my opponent."


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Whether it''s your opponent or not, it doesn''t matter, what''s important is that I will fight you with all my strength, and I will kill you, so I won''t be merciless!"


    "Just fight with me, you don''t need''you'', I''m alone, I''m going to get rid of you." Saye looked at Tang Ye and said calmly.


    Tang Ye was not irritated by Saya''s contemptuous words, but instead sneered again and again, and became more fighting spirit, and then did not speak, just a high jump, waving the Flame King''s Halberd, swooping and swooping, and hitting Saya severely Flame King Halberd.


    The power and aura of the Profound Fairy Realm, so swooping and swooping, for the Lord of the Four Heaven Realms and those cultivators, they dare not even think about it. They don''t want to die! Therefore, they thought that Saya would choose to avoid it, after all, Saya was also the strength of the Profound Wonderland, and there was no need to bear the boredom.


    However, Saya remained motionless, looked up at Tang Ye who had struck the Flame King Halberd, and said lightly: "Your strength is no better than mine."


    Tang Ye''s attack came in an instant, but Saya just gently raised the death sickle. Bang, boom, power impact, loud noises are deafening. When I could see the situation of the battle between the two clearly, I saw that Saya was still standing on the spot, undamaged, even the ground she was standing on did not dent any point. However, how could the huge impact force just now have no effect on the ground? It should be dented in a hole no matter how it hits the ground.


    Not now, and Saya held the death sickle in one hand and steadily blocked Tang Ye, indicating that all of this was caused by Saya''s power. Saye''s strength was so strong that when Tang Ye hit, he completely resolved the terrible impact. And she is at peace, and the ground is at peace.


    You can imagine how terrifying Saya''s power is.


    It didn''t matter if Tang Ye couldn''t make a plan. He hadn''t thought of hurting Saya like this, but he didn''t expect Saya''s power to be so strong and stable. He tried his best, but he couldn''t shake Saya at all.


    This already shows the power gap.

 Chapter 1689： Why be afraid to fight to death!

    After being blocked by Saya so easily, Tang Ye immediately retreated after being astonished. The current battle is just his attempt, not his last step, so there will be no fear. After steadying his body, he looked at Saya and did not continue to attack.


    He wanted to see Saya''s moves.


    Saya waved the death sickle, held it diagonally, and then slowly walked towards Tang Ye step by step. The dark aura of death power became more and more turbulent, like a **** of death coming to harvest life. Perhaps at this moment, she has become a **** of death.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and felt Saya''s strength increase little by little. It seems that Saya¡¯s blow will be very strong and must be fully defensive.


    call!


    However, as soon as Tang Ye was thinking about defending with all his strength, Saye stepped on the ground, and then a terrifying force, a clearly visible stream of black power, rushed out of the ground, burst the ground, and attacked Tang Ye.


    The flow of dark power was instant, stronger than the enemies Tang Ye had dealt with in the past.


    boom!


    With a loud noise, the place where Tang Ye was standing was hit by a stream of dark power, as if it had exploded, and suddenly dust flew into the sky. But what is even more frightening is that this is not over yet, and then there is a continuous rumbling sound, the impact of the aftermath of power.


    Saya just stepped on his foot so lightly, the impact of the dark power flow was so terrifying, Tang Ye was submerged in the dust, not knowing the situation.


    What is even more terrifying is that wherever Saya is attacked, death will be left behind, and those living things will be eroded. Those green grasses have all withered. Therefore, Saya¡¯s attack, in addition to being powerful in force bombing, is also like carrying a natural poison. This poison is still the most poisonous, directly depriving and corroding vitality!


    Can someone directly carry such an attack? Even if you can hold it, you have to worry about being eroded by the breath of death. If it is invaded, it is like being poisoned. This poison is depriving of vitality. If you don''t get rid of it in a second, you will lose some vitality. This is a loss of vitality, not a serious injury or the like, it is tantamount to entering a chronic death situation. So, how do you fight Saya?


    The Lord of the Four Heavens and other cultivators watching from a distance, seeing such a terrible attack by Saya, couldn''t help feeling that they hadn''t retreated far enough, so they retreated further. Because they don''t want to be the dead souls under Saya''s death power, if they are eroded and can''t crack the death power erosion, then they have to wait for death.


    After retreating further, the dust in the battle center almost dispersed. The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm and many cultivators watched carefully, wanting to see what happened to Tang Ye. They didn''t think that Tang Ye would be killed. After all, Tang Ye was also a master of the Xuanxian Realm. No matter how strong Saya was, he couldn''t kill him immediately. If so, it''s not that Saye is too strong, but that Tang Ye is too weak.


    Although I don¡¯t expect Tang Ye to be killed in this way, but I also hope that Tang Ye will be beaten up a lot. Who made Tang Ye so arrogant just now, he didn¡¯t put them in his eyes at all, it made them seem even the little fox. Not as good as. They couldn''t swallow this breath, of course it was cool for Tang Ye to be taught!


    At this time, the dust dissipated, and Tang Ye was seen kneeling on the ground, and because of the impact of Saya''s dark power flow, there was an additional crack and a small hole on the ground. That''s because Tang Ye was hit and backed out, pressing his feet on the ground and sliding back. All these showed that Tang Ye was very difficult to resist.


    And just as the Lord of the Four Heavens and those cultivators hoped, Tang Ye was very embarrassed at this time. Not only did he kneel down, but his clothes were still quite tattered. There were some wounds on his face and hands, his hair was messed up, and his hair fluttered, like a soldier just coming down from the battlefield.


    Just being lightly hit by Saya, it turned into this look, how can people believe that he can fight against Saya?


    The Lord of the Fourfold Heaven Realm and those cultivators naturally believed that in this battle, Tang Ye would be suppressed and then defeated.


    For Tang Ye, this was an impossible battle to win. Persistence is okay, that''s Tang Ye''s spirit and self-esteem. But in the end, all this is meaningless, because being killed means the end.


    "You." Saye looked at Tang Ye and yelled, then said: "Only this power?"


    This is the greatest provocation and irony.


    You... only have this power?


    Previously, Saye still had some expectations and recognition for Tang Ye. However, after a fight with Tang Ye, she found that this was not the case. She thought that Tang Ye could fight her with inherited blood of that adult. However, the result is obviously not. If she used real power just now, Tang Ye was afraid that she would be dead.


    It took decades to jump over the gates one by one. Although the goal was only to kill Tang Ye, he still hoped to make a good fight. As the daughter of darkness, with the power of death from the astrology palace, she seldom can fight for a while. As a strong player, I probably want to have a good fight with a rival. The result was disappointment.


    Shaye suddenly couldn''t take any interest in Tang Ye. I was also disappointed with the blood of that adult. It turns out that even with the strength of that adult, it is not necessarily that strong.


    So, is there no need to respect him so much?


    That lord, the name that resounds through the world, Long Aotian, is carved in the forbidden area of ??the Astrology Palace. He must be related to the astrological house. Saya knows from the only records in the forbidden area of ??the astrology house that the adult had a huge influence on the birth or existence of the astrology house.


    That must be the character who influenced the first generation of star emperor. Then, he must be extraordinary, absolutely, otherwise, how the first generation star emperor would remember him.


    The awe of that adult probably started when he entered the forbidden area when he was a child and saw that adult''s war of war of conquering the world. That is a horrible figure who can step on the creatures of the ten thousand worlds alone. Whoever is in front of him has to bow his head and dare not fail!


    However, his heirs are so weak!


    "You can''t." Saye couldn''t help adding to Tang Ye again.


    She originally wanted to drink it low, wanted to drink it angrily, wanted to scold Tang Ye. However, she is not familiar with Tang Ye, so she doesn''t want to do that. In this case, kill Tang Ye quickly.


    call!


    Saya waved the death sickle, facing Tang Ye, invisibly, a terrible force was already surging. If she tried her best, she would be confident that Tang Ye would no longer have a chance to survive.


    "Cough..." At this moment, Tang Ye, who was half kneeling on the ground, coughed. Saya¡¯s power impact just now was really strong, he was short of breath and vomiting blood.


    However, he was undergoing great changes at this time. He found himself becoming enthusiastic, more and more boiling, wanting to fight, the battle was dim, and the battle was endless!


    "This is...?" Tang Ye was surprised at this change. Because that was when the Long Family''s combat skills were being used in depth, which thoroughly stimulated the characteristics of the Dragon Family''s blood that became stronger and more fierce. But now, he and Saya have just started.


    Could it be that...this is because of the role of encountering an old enemy?


    So, why not be afraid to fight to death!

 Chapter 1690： This is not bad!

    The blood was burning, Tang Ye''s body was changing, as if fierce power was bursting out. Originally, he looked embarrassed, his hands and face were eroded by the force of death in the blow of Saya just now, losing his vitality, and his skin became dull, even pitch black. However, after he burst into power, the death power that eroded in was forced out.


    Tang Ye''s injuries also recovered little by little, and finally became a person who seemed to have never been injured.


    "What, what?!" The four-fold heaven master and other cultivators who were watching from a distance were very surprised when they saw this scene. That is the death erosion power that Saya played, which can actually be forced out. What kind of terrifying power is this?


    Although the Lord of the Four Heavens and those cultivators retreated far, they also had strength above the real fairyland, so their vision was far away, or was there any other way to see Tang Ye and Saye''s battle clearly.


    Now they felt that there was a reason for the rise and rebellion of the human demons, and Tang Ye''s terrifying strength was the root. If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye to have enough power, he wouldn''t be able to make this step. They held enough confidence for Saye''s strength, but they did not dare to underestimate Tang Ye''s strength.


    At this moment, Saya saw the change in Tang Ye''s appearance and the burst of power, and he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Among other things, the ability to force her death to corrode power shows that Tang Ye has extraordinary power. At the very least, this power can resist her ability. Therefore, this point deserves her attention.


    For this she was finally not so disappointed. Tang Ye like this has a little appearance as a descendant of that adult.


    "You are qualified to fight with me. I hope you don''t let me down." Saye looked at Tang Ye and said unchanged.


    It''s just that this kind of remark is really provocative and contemptuous to the listener. It''s as if I was a weak chicken before, even if I became a lot stronger, I just barely managed to enter the eyes of your Dharma.


    Tang Ye stared at Saye, his mood was not affected much. Now he is full of fighting spirit, as if to become a war machine. He smiled at Saya''s evil spirit, no longer caring about Saya''s horror, threw the Flame King Halberd at Saya directly to attack Saya, and then rushed out.


    The Flame King Halberd broke away from Tang Ye''s hand, and under the power exerted by Tang Ye, like a sharp arrow carrying an unstoppable force, it came to Saya in an instant, and the speed was comparable to the attack that Saya had just issued.


    boom!


    The Flame King''s Halberd impacted on Saya, and the powerful force broke out and shook, and most people were afraid of being crushed. However, when Saya resisted the Flame King Halberd, he didn''t even use the Death Scythe. At the moment when the Flame King''s Halberd hits her eyes, she just stretched out a hand, just like Mengli used to compress the space before, a dark power sphere was condensed in front of her palm, and it seemed to distorted a small space, just like this. Steadily blocked the Flame King Halberd.


    This is really shocking. Could it be said that Saya also mastered the power of space elements?


    If this is the case, it does not seem difficult to understand. After all, her weapon, the Death Scythe, was dragged out by opening the space. This way of carrying weapons is the first time I have seen it, and it is similar to the way of extracting artifacts. And this artifact must be the kind of ancient artifact. That kind of artifact, self-conscious, can adapt to a specific space, no matter where you are, the owner can open this specific space, and then drag out the artifact.


    Perhaps, the death sickle is an ancient artifact. Even, for the role of Death, it is not quite the same as the ancient gods on the ancestral land. Because the ancient gods on the ancestral land have different factions. Tang Ye is in the place of the red wall, in the east of the ancestral land, and there is the east **** system to the east. And to the west of the ancestral land, there is the **** system of the west. The angel tribe belongs to the tribe of the gods in the west. Therefore, in the case of Jiuzhongtian, it will probably participate in some gods on the east and west sides of the ancestral land.


    Once, the gods on the east and the gods on the west of Ancestral Land were independent, and there were not too many intersections and entanglements. However, as the dark world spread, the two gods began to be connected.


    The spread of the dark world, before Tang Ye left his ancestral land, a Western vampire came to his country, this is a good illustration.


    In addition, although the gods are independent, the people of the world are already integrated. Because that is a world that has been weakened by mythology and advocated scientism, economy, technology, culture, etc. have long been widely spread and blended.


    The union of the people is destined to bring the integration of the gods. This day will not be too far.


    Saye blocked Tang Ye''s Flame Overlord Halberd with one hand, showing her full momentum, demonstrating the fact that not only did she have a strong offensive power, but also her defensive ability.


    She has both offensive and defensive abilities, and she is still super strong. Is it possible to defeat her?


    Those cultivators and the masters of the four heavens who were watching Tang Ye fighting against Saye were sure that this was impossible. Originally, they saw Tang Ye burst out with terrifying power, and thought that Tang Ye could perform some powerful moves, but they didn''t expect that it would be easily solved by Saya. For this reason, they really couldn''t expect Tang Ye anymore, and felt that Tang Ye, a human demon, was going to be completely planted.


    boom!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye rushed up, and after reaching the Flame King Halberd, he punched a terrifying force on the Flame King Halberd. The Flame King Halberd immediately increased a force of strength, impacted on Saya, and directly smashed the ball in front of Saya¡¯s palm. The dark power ball pierced Saya''s palm again.


    Saye''s eyes shrank for a moment, and she didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to rush up so much, it threatened her!


    Of course Saya won''t let himself go wrong. She took a step back, pressed her leg to stabilize her body, and dissolved Tang Ye''s strength along the way. A ball of dark power condensed again in front of her palm, which steadily blocked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still failed to attack Saya, but the fact that Saya was forced to take a step back just now showed that he was successful.


    Those cultivators who watched from a distance, and the Lord of the Four Heavens, felt that Tang Ye was slapped, because they just felt that Saya can be as stable as a mountain and will never be moved by Tang Ye. Tang Ye is very fast. Will be defeated, no expectations for Tang Ye. However, in a blink of an eye, Tang Ye repulsed Saya, who they thought was as stable as a mountain. Although Saye only quit one step, it also shows that Tang Ye may be worse than Saye!


    Saye didn''t feel like those cultivators and audiences felt that this kind of thing had been slapped in the face, the stronger Tang Ye was, the more pleasantly she felt surprised. Because of this, she can have a good fight. So she just said to Tang Ye lightly, "This is not bad."


    Tang Ye still only turned up the corner of his mouth slightly, smiled evilly, and then, without saying anything, retreated back while holding the Flame King''s Halberd, but in a flash, he jumped and dived from a high altitude, hitting Saya again with the Flame King''s Halberd.


    Saya could still stop him, but Tang Ye kept attacking like this tirelessly.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    The rhythm is very fast and the strength is also very strong. In this way, Tang Ye, who burned the dragon family''s blood and warfare, had already ignored everything, and only had to fight with Saye.

 Chapter 1691： Block it!

    The scene of the battle was very fierce. Tang Ye''s blood-red flames and Saya''s dark death power kept colliding and interweaving, making people dazzled.


    The scope of the impact of the battle between the two forces is getting wider and wider, and it is about to spread to the onlookers cultivators. In desperation, they had to retreat again. Can''t help but sigh, this is really a fight between gods and mortals, but fortunately, it is not to the point of suffering.


    Although Tang Ye and Saya fought fiercely, the situation was actually relatively simple, because Tang Ye had always attacked and Saya had defended. This is not to say that Tang Ye has an advantage. In fact, Tang Ye did not have the advantage. Because of Tang Ye''s fierce attack, Saya defended steadily. Moreover, Saya stood without moving a step.


    The surrounding area of ??Saya was shocked and bombed into a big pit. Only the place where Saya stood remained unchanged. This fully shows Saya''s stability. Finally, Tang Ye stopped his attack and stood on the edge of the big pit, looking at Saya in the middle of the big pit.


    The battle just now was a very ordinary force impact. Although it was fierce, there was no result.


    Saya was still unscathed, with an indifferent expression, and extremely confident, so confident that he didn''t put Tang Ye in his eyes, and looked at Tang Ye indifferently, "For you and me, there will be no results in such a battle. It¡¯s better to let us all use our true abilities to determine the winner and loser, so everyone can save trouble."


    Tang Ye shrugged, still keeping the evil smile, and said, "Okay."


    At this time, Saya raised the death sickle in his hand and turned it quickly, like a sharp harvesting wheel. But that''s not all. After the death sickle spun out of a great phantom wheel, two others emerged. At the same time, Saya himself also turned around, centering on her, turning into a dark tornado.


    This is one of Saya¡¯s moves, the Dark Rondo, also often called Death Rondo. Because with the powerful dark death power and the power of the death sickle, coupled with the sharpness of the round dance, no one can resist such an attack. When the dark round dance comes out, those who can''t avoid it is the time of death.


    After Shaye released the dark round dance, he began to sweep towards Tang Ye. The momentum is extremely strong, the speed is extremely fast, originally avoiding is the only way, but because of such an offensive and speed, how can you avoid it?


    The dark round dance is the dance of death.


    The Lord of the Four Heavens and those cultivators who were far away could feel the horror of Saya''s move, and that power simply regarded everything as horrible. Who touched her, wasn''t she shattered like mud by iron?


    Everyone wanted to see, how did Tang Ye respond to Saya''s attack?


    However, Tang Ye faced Saya''s dark round dance and directly rushed towards Saya, who had come from round dance, carrying the Flame King Halberd. This made everyone look dumbfounded and felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. This kid is actually doing Saya¡¯s death wheel dance in front of him. How much confidence is needed for this kid. Doesn''t this kid put Saya in his eyes?


    All in all, everyone thought Tang Ye was crazy, which was too arrogant. But it''s good to think about it, this human demon, if he was killed earlier, he would be relieved earlier. So as not to worry about this Human Race Demon being still alive, it will bring harm to the Fourth Heaven or himself. That''s not the case for the one, two and three heavens, because they failed to solve the human race in time, and eventually they were all dominated by the human demons. It was a shame. Moreover, he was also massacred, and I heard it was very miserable. People don''t want to live where they live, and people around them also encounter this kind of thing.


    Saye didn''t mind Tang Ye''s death-death behavior. If Tang Ye was killed in this way, then she didn''t think there was any need to waste her expression. If Tang Ye really had the strength to do so hard with her, she would like to see how Tang Ye wanted to resolve her death wheel dance.


    Tang Ye, who carried the Flame King Halberd, collided with Saya in an instant. However, at this moment, Tang Ye screamed, transformed into a ball of flame, even if it was cut by Saya''s sharp round dance, it was only a broken shape, and it quickly merged and recovered.


    Huhuhu!


    In this way, even if Saya turned into a sharp round dance and a tornado, Tang Ye would not be hurt. Tang Ye''s method of avoiding it was not difficult to guess. This is what he just realized, or another stunt that he awakened from a mysterious background identity. In the face of King Kong Arhat''s attack before, Tang Ye resolved it in this way, and for this, he defeated King Kong Arhat in one fell swoop.


    But this ability is unknown to others, including Saya. The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm and those cultivators who saw Tang Ye dissolving Saya''s dark round dance like this, all stared, feeling that their eyes were about to come out. Is there such a **** operation?


    Turned into a flame? That means it has become nothingness, how can this be attacked?


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm and the cultivators looked at Tang Ye in disbelief, never expected Tang Ye to have such a weird, powerful, and terrifying secret technique. In this case, isn''t it difficult for Saya''s attacks to be effective?


    Everyone felt once again that Tang Ye, a human demon, really should not be underestimated. Then they were fortunate that someone like Saye had come, otherwise, who could restrain Tang Ye, wouldn''t it be necessary to let Tang Ye dominate?


    Saya was also shocked by the fact that Tang Ye turned into a flame. She had imagined and could accept Tang Ye''s attack from her, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this in this way.


    She always felt very illusory, Tang Ye turned into a flame, and a person turned into a flame? Can such a thing really happen? The only thing that can make people accept this kind of thing is that the demons have turned their way, then they are the dark demons. However, she did not feel Tang Ye''s aura of the Dark Demon Race.


    Since Tang Ye can transform into a flame, Saya knew that Dark Rondo, a move that had to be physically collided to hit the damage was very difficult to deal with Tang Ye. So she stopped, floating in the air, watching Tang Ye frown slightly.


    Tang Ye also transformed from the flame form back into a human form, also floating in the air, looking at Saya, waiting for Saya to make another move.


    In fact, he was very fortunate that he just realized or awakened the flame transformation trick not long ago. With this trick, it greatly increases the chances of survival and makes many of the opponent''s tricks useless to him. Therefore, this trick is really rare. Although sometimes it feels uncomfortable to be touched by people for secrets such as the body and identity. But now, we have to thank these people behind to get to the present.


    Saya looked at Tang Ye and squinted slightly. Obviously, the secret of Tang Ye''s body and the accident brought to her have gradually exceeded her expectations. Therefore, she slowly began to pay attention to Tang Ye, or put it differently. Originally, she really didn''t put Tang Ye in her eyes.


    Even so, she would not worry about not being able to kill Tang Ye. Because as the strongest guardian of the astrological house, her abilities are more than that simple?


    Since Tang Ye can turn into flames to avoid the ultimate move, then he even blocked Tang Ye''s move of turning flames!

 Chapter 1692： Desperate realm!

    The ground has been beaten beyond recognition, so fight again in the air. The battle between Tang Ye and Saye was far from over.


    The raging flames, and the turbulent darkness, are relatively suspended in the air, so dazzling.


    The duel between Tang Ye and Saye, the two Profound Wonderland masters, was already the most eye-catching event of the Four Heavens.


    Saye knew that if Tang Ye couldn''t crack Tang Ye''s tricks of transforming flames, then all attacks might be invalid, and that would only consume her power in vain. So she was not in a hurry to attack Tang Ye, she had to think of a way to block Tang Ye''s secret technique of transforming flames.


    "I underestimated you." Saye looked at Tang Ye, paying more and more attention to Tang Ye, but the expression and tone of her speech were still the same as usual, making people feel that she despised others and was extremely confident.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It doesn''t matter, I am used to your attitude from the upper realm. At this point, I have also killed many of you from the upper realm. And you, I will try to kill you. Dropped."


    Saye couldn''t help but curled the corner of her mouth slightly at Tang Ye''s words, probably because she thought what Tang Ye said was really funny, even a person who didn''t laugh could not help her. She said to Tang Ye: "You are just stronger than I expected, but if you want to kill me, I am afraid it is impossible."


    Saye was not like other people who wanted to kill Tang Ye, who was easily irritated by Tang Ye, or began to calm down, and was still irritated by Tang Ye later. She has always been like that, as if the result has happened, so there are no accidents. However, she also maintained a certain degree of humility, except for her indifferent expression, which was not that annoying.


    Tang Ye sneered, as if he had the advantage now, he was fearless, perhaps all influenced by the fighting spirit inspired by the Dragon family''s blood. He hummed to Saye: "Is it possible? Try it and you will know."


    After all, Tang Ye waved the Flame King''s Halberd towards Saya. The moves he uses now are all Long Family''s combat skills, able to display the fighting spirit of the Long Family''s blood. So the power is much stronger than the attack just now. In addition, he will also use it in conjunction with the flame transformation, pressing against Saya, which greatly consumes Saya''s power.


    The flame king halberd attacked Saya, and Saya blocked it with the death sickle. Saye is very stable, even if Tang Ye''s strength increases, she can still easily block it. She can even counterattack with ease. When Tang Ye fought with the Flame King Halberd and her Death Scythe, her other hand condensed a ball of dark power and blasted out towards Tang Ye.


    The power of this dark power ball is stronger than the space compression condensed by Meng Li before, and it carries the power of death erosion. If it is hit, it can''t stop being crushed to death. Even if it can be blocked, it will be deprived of life by death. This will also threaten lives. Ordinary people will die soon. Tang Ye''s words can force the power of death erosion. They will not die, but they will be injured and increase the consumption of power. This is quite detrimental to Tang Ye''s continued fighting.


    In short, being hit will be very affected, and may directly affect the situation of the battle.


    Tang Ye didn''t let him be hit. Now Saya hasn''t been able to crack his secret technique of transforming flames, so after Saya''s dark power ball was shot, he immediately turned into flames, not only was not hit by Saya''s dark power ball, and there was no need to fight against Saya. He transformed the flame and floated behind Saya, and soon turned back into a human form, attacking Saya with the Flame King Halberd again. This time he shot directly not far from Saya, so he was about to hit Saya in an instant.


    This illusion flame seemed to have a flashing effect. Dodge, dodge the attack, and then attack the enemy, which has a huge magical effect.


    However, even with such a fast and violent attack, Saya could not be injured. Saya''s reaction was surprisingly fast. Tang Ye attacked behind her. Before she could come over to resist, she suddenly spawned a dark shield around her body. Tang Ye hit the shield formed by the dark power, failed to break, and missed another opportunity to attack Saya.


    In this way, Tang Ye and Saye started fighting, but you came and went.


    The people watching from a distance became more and more surprised. At first they thought that Saya could kill Tang Ye soon, but now Tang Ye seems to be able to tie Saya. This is really unexpected, they are very general. Originally, he had very crushing confidence in Saya, but now, a little impetuousness and uncertainty have slowly arisen.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the sky, the battle between Tang Ye and Saye was as fierce as the one on the ground just now, and the sky seemed to be filled with red and black fireworks.


    The fighting situation was similar to the previous ones on the ground. Everything looked like Tang Ye was actively attacking, while Saya was defending and counterattacking. Saya was floating in the air, and it has not changed.


    Should it be said that Tang Ye has the advantage or Saya has the advantage? Tang Ye seemed to be active and Saya was passive, but the actual result was that Saya did not move, forcing Tang Ye to attack again and again, and she seemed to be active again.


    It was another fierce battle, and Tang Ye stopped for an unknown number of rounds. Probably I felt that I couldn''t hurt Saya so much, and Saya didn''t consume much, and he was boring, so I waited for Saya to take a shot first.


    Saya looked calm, looking at Tang Ye quite playfully, and said: "You seem to have something amazing on your body. From just now to now, your strength consumption has not been reduced. This is incredible."


    Tang Ye looked at Saye sneered, and hummed: "The same is true for you. After playing for so long, your strength hasn''t been consumed. What''s your secret?"


    Surprisingly, Saya did not hide it, pointed to the sky, and said: "My power comes from the astrological house, the astrological house is immortal, and my power is inexhaustible. So, if you want to win by consuming my power, Then don''t waste your efforts."


    In order to show a big belly, or not to be outdone, Tang Ye is not afraid to tell Saya about him, saying: "My strength will not run out because there is a rare supplementary secret technique. You don''t have to think about cracking me while fighting. This secret technique, this secret technique has merged with me, and it will not stop operating unless you kill me."


    Saye laughed and said: "Why should I take the time to crack your secret technique? Even if your power is inexhaustible, but when you have the power to kill you, your secret technique will not help you. So, As you said, I just have to kill you."


    After a pause, Saya continued: "Since this is the end, then I will try to kill you."


    In other words, Saya was going to use a big killer move, able to crack all Tang Ye''s tricks for survival.


    At this moment, Saya raised some death sickles, and then put them down, as if hitting the face in the air, with a "pound", and all of them were shrouded in darkness in midair, together with Tang Ye.


    "This is my absolute domain, see if you can survive." Saye whispered to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1693： Cant figure it out!

    The field of absolute death, it feels terrible to listen to. What kind of dark death trick this is, only those who are shrouded in it can experience it. First of all, those who are shrouded in can never escape until they crack this trick. Otherwise, isn''t the domain secret technique within the scope of this trick invalidated?


    At this moment, Tang Ye was plunged into darkness, unable to see what was around him. But this is not the main thing. The most terrifying thing is that he feels the rapid loss of power in his body, as well as vitality. In this case, if you don''t escape quickly, you will only have to die. Because of the current situation, he believes that this deadly realm is entirely formed by Saya''s death power. Existence is death poisonous, so how can he avoid it?


    In the peerless realm, any place, any bit of air, is the breath of death and the poison of erosion. In this case, even if it turns into a flame state, the flame will be corroded. It''s like the capacity of the Absolute Death Domain is fixed. If Tang Ye turns into a flame, it can exist. It needs to blend with the air in the domain in exchange for space for existence. Of course, there is still Saya¡¯s real-time manipulation in this respect, otherwise it would not be true.


    In short, even Tang Ye''s flame transformation can affect the Realm of Death. To a certain extent, this was tantamount to breaking Tang Ye''s flame transformation. Tang Ye can still use flames to evade the physical force collision, but he will always be attacked by the power of death erosion, and his own strength and vitality are losing, then he can''t last long.


    call!


    Tang Ye was still adapting to the darkness of the Realm of Death, and suddenly felt a strong force coming, knowing that it was Saya''s attack. He couldn''t avoid it, so he could only avoid it with flame transformation. Then he successfully avoided, but found that his strength and vitality were still losing. He was shocked, and the flames could not avoid the erosion of the death force, wouldn''t he be dead if he stayed in the realm of death?


    Tang Ye realized the seriousness of the matter. From the flame metamorphosis state back to human form, avoid consuming too much power. In the field of absolute death, what makes him the most deadly is not that his strength and vitality have been deprived, but that the dead wood can play a very small role in spring!


    The deadly field directly blocked the connection with the outside. Without the external connection, the air can''t get in, and the dead wood cannot replenish power from the air in spring. In this case, even the tree of strength that is dead wood and spring will be exhausted!


    I can''t replenish it after I run out of strength, so I''m still playing with it. Therefore, Tang Ye is very worried now. Affected by this, even the fighting spirit stimulated by the dragon family''s blood has decreased. Bloodline warfare is actually a cost of burning vitality. Before the creation of this technique, the Long family was very taboo to use "blood war intent", because blood war intent needs to burn vitality, and vitality is a person''s life. Although the more bravery the war, the stronger the strength, but it is winning. After the enemy, oneself can also die because of loss of vitality. Even if he does not die, he will be several decades old.


    Bloodline warfare, originally needed to stimulate and use when it was in desperate situation. But later, because this trick was improved and directly integrated into the bloodline, as long as the "Nation Life Element" was not activated, the vitality used would be very small. Of course, the power will also be reduced. But it also increased a lot of strength than usual. Burning the natal element is the last step.


    As for Tang Ye''s not afraid of this, that''s because dead wood can even replenish vitality during spring. So, in fact, the longer he fights, the more amazing his explosive power. The longer the fight, the more advantageous it is for him. However, being shrouded in the realm of death now is extremely detrimental to him.


    If he can''t crack the realm of death, he will definitely lose, or even die.


    "The space capacity of the Realm of Death is fixed, but I can control it. Whatever you become, I can let you be affected." Saya knew that Tang Ye was in a dilemma, and said to Tang Ye.


    If Tang Ye didn''t know how he died, even though he appeared to be very powerful, he always felt unhappy, right?


    Tang Ye squinted slightly when he heard Saya''s words, wondering what does it mean that this capacity is certain? Could it be said that if you add something to the Realm of Death, Saya will not be able to stand it and can crack this space?


    Saye seemed to see through Tang Ye''s mind, and said: "You can try to add things to my domain, provided that you can add it."


    Tang Ye didn''t speak. Saye told him this, is it letting him? Not really. That is to underestimate him, to mock him, not really. Saya was only very confident in herself, thinking that Tang Ye could not crack her mortal realm.


    This field of absolute death is a very powerful move for her. If this Tang Ye can be deciphered, then she will definitely take Tang Ye seriously.


    Saya continued to attack Tang Ye. She is confident but not arrogant. Although she affected Tang Ye with the Realm of Death, she still used other attacks against Tang Ye. Waved the death sickle, she jumped and struck Tang Ye. In this deadly realm, she controls everything. She can quickly detect where Tang Ye is and what she wants to do.


    In this way, it would be easier for her to kill Tang Ye, because she could predict Tang Ye''s movements in advance, and her power was stronger than Tang Ye, so what else could Tang Ye resist her?


    However, in the next second she was stunned when she waved the death sickle to attack Tang Yeshi. Because she saw Tang Ye standing still with her eyes closed. She didn''t understand why Tang Ye did this. Is it because she didn''t intend to resist her attack, or did she want to continue to use flame transformation tricks to resolve her attack?


    She really didn''t understand Tang Ye''s thoughts. Probably this is also the power of the human demons, not to be seen through.


    Saya didn''t care about that much, her attack continued. No matter what Tang Ye is doing, she can deal with it. In this deadly realm, in the realm she controls, she will not miss.


    Saya thought it was a little funny to think of being so careful in his field. Could you have an accident?


    Saya immediately attacked Tang Ye, but Tang Ye still did not take action. For this reason, she judged that Tang Ye was going to transform the flame. Because at this point of distance, at this point of time, to resist her attack, you can only use the technique of transforming flames. If it is to resist, it is definitely too late.


    Regarding Tang Ye''s plan to use the flame transformation, Saye couldn''t help but said: "You have already felt that even if you transform into a flame, you will be eroded by the force of death. If this continues, you can''t last long."


    Saya intends to withdraw the attack, because Tang Ye will turn into a flame, since she can''t fight, she doesn''t want to waste her power in vain. Although her power comes from the astrological house, it takes a lot to support the deadly realm, and the astrological house cannot help her replenish it so quickly.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye moved suddenly, did not turn into flames, but directly punched a fist.


    boom!


    The fist hit Saya''s stomach. Originally, Saya still had the Death Scythe in his stomach, and no one would hit it there unless she knew in advance that she was going to take back the Death Scythe. And now that Tang Ye hit her, could it be said that Tang Ye saw through her and wanted to recruit?


    "How, maybe..." Saye snorted, then flew out suddenly.


    Tang Ye exerted all his strength, it was also the strength of the Profound Fairyland, Saya was directly impacted with a punch, and he was injured somewhat.


    She felt extremely incredible. He was hit for the first time since fighting against Tang Ye, and he still felt a little painful. The most important thing is, is this in the field she controls?


    how is this possible?


    Saya couldn''t figure it out and couldn''t accept it.

 Chapter 1694： For gluttonous use!

    On the contrary, he was injured for the first time in the field he controlled. Saya was indeed completely unexpected, and a little unacceptable. Although the injury was not worth mentioning to her, she was psychologically contradictory and unwilling, which made her very depressed.


    "How did you do it?" After Shaye stabilized his body, he didn''t bother to pay attention to the injury, staring at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye looked at Saya with a sneer, and said, "I also have the domain."


    "What?" Saye was surprised. Tang Ye also controls the field?


    Tang Ye had already mastered the "domain" ability, which he had mastered when he was on the ancestral land. After arriving at the Nine Heavens, influenced by the cultivation atmosphere here, his aura is strong and his advancement is clear, so his domain ability has also been greatly improved. Although it is still a small area, the smaller the scope of control, the more proficient. For this reason, when Saya attacked just now, he used a small domain. In the domain he controlled, he could predict Saya''s movements in advance, and knew that Saya would take back the death sickle, and then punched Saya.


    When Tang Ye released the ability of Xiaoxiao Domain, he mastered the time point very cleverly, that is, he chose the short period of time before Saya would attack him. This is a very dangerous thing. If the time is wrong and Saya really strikes him, he can''t predict it, then he is in danger. However, if the small area was released early, Saya would definitely notice it. Because the small domain is contained in this deadly domain, and the deadly domain is controlled by Saya, of course, he can know that there are other dimensions in his domain.


    In addition, Saya was too confident in himself, thinking that he had mastered everything. When he was about to attack Tang Ye, he determined Tang Ye''s actions, and thus ignored that Tang Ye would do other actions. Of course, in the final analysis, the fundamental reason was that she didn''t expect Tang Ye to also use this ability in the domain.


    Tang Ye''s small realm is to create a new space within the space of the deadly realm. The space can be opened infinitely, but it is not described by the space capacity. Now, Tang Ye opened his own small domain, greatly slowing the death erosion damage brought to him by the deadly domain.


    Saya finally noticed the changes in the space around Tang Ye. She was really taken aback, and she was able to open another space under her domain. No one has ever been able to do it, not even those who are in control of the royal power. This human demon, descendant of the Long family, really does not disappoint!


    "Humph." Saye sneered, his expression becoming more and more rich. The more surprise Tang Ye brought, the more she was full of expectations.


    She looked at Tang Ye and said, "After all, you are still the son of that adult. But apart from that, I think you have other places that are different, otherwise there won''t be so many things that violate Jiuzhongtian''s common sense. Think about it. Go, or because you are from the ancestral land. The ancestral land... is really a curious place."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "What about this, you can''t go to the ancestral land. Even if you can go to the ancestral land, you are not a person from the ancestral land."


    Saya was lost for a moment. It is really weird, everyone who knows the ancestral land feels that that is their ultimate hometown. Outside, people in other planes of the world are just poor people exiled from the ancestral land. However, some of them resented the ancestral land, and felt that the ancestral land abandoned them.


    They all want to return to their ancestral land, some miss their hometown, and some want revenge on the ancestral land. The heavenly race, the angel race, including the orc race, are inherently stronger than the human race, either in talent or strength. Human race can only become a person above them by adding hard work to the acquired potential. However, how many such people can there be. Most people either fail to stimulate their potential or are lazy. Therefore, if you really want to compare, remove those human races that can turn the tide, their alien races have far greater advantages than human races!


    This seems to involve some long history and contradictions. Why is there only human race on the ancestral land, and it is dominated by human race. Is it just because Human Race is blessed by True God Nuwa? This is not entirely true. It is said that the reason is that the human race realized the strength of the alien race, and their own tribe was gradually caught up. In order to occupy the dominant position forever, they expelled the alien race. This slowly formed the current situation, with the alien race outside and the human race in the ancestral land.


    Time has passed so long, it is not easy to go back to that year. Who is right and who is wrong is infinite. Unless you find the supreme magic weapon "the river of time" created by a certain true god, you can know the moments of the year when you enter the river of time.


    It''s just that this kind of thing is impossible to do now, because the age of the return of the ancient true **** has not yet arrived. If it''s the age when the ancient true gods are fully coming, then it''s worth playing. That must be the explosion of myths and technology, the world chaos.


    After a brief loss of consciousness, Saye didn''t argue with Tang Ye too much. The matter of the ancestral land can be solved slowly in the future. Now the main thing is to solve Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye with the same expression as before, and said, "I am surprised that you can also create a realm. There is a very peculiar place in your realm. It is probably a magic technique brought from the ancestor. However, since you are If you are in my domain, then you must be under my control."


    After that, Saya''s eyes were cold, and he stretched out a hand to pinch Tang Ye. Suddenly, the small space created by Tang Ye was suddenly squeezed, and the space was gradually shrinking!


    Tang Ye was surprised again. It can actually affect his space, which is also speechless. However, considering that this small space was created in the realm of death, it is normal that it will be affected. Now the small space is being squeezed so badly. If you can''t hold it, I''m afraid you will have to withdraw, otherwise it will be squeezed in the space and the whole person will be broken.


    After all, he couldn''t hold it, and Tang Ye had to withdraw from the small space. In this deadly realm, everything is controlled by Saya. Re-exposing in the field of extinction, immediately eroded by death force, Tang Ye knew that the situation was very bad.


    Saye attacked Tang Ye again, and the death sickle hit, getting more and more powerful. It seems that Saya has paid enough attention to Tang Ye and no longer has any negligence.


    Tang Ye turned into flames to avoid repeatedly, but it was absolutely no way to continue like this. Withered Wood Fengchun''s power was sealed, and he lost his strength and vitality, and if he procrastinated, something would really happen.


    Tang Ye kept thinking about ways. Suddenly, he remembered something. Saya just said that although the Absolute Death Realm is a space, it is all formed by Saya''s dark death power, so even if the flame is transformed, it is still affected. Since it''s all power, can you swallow these powers by releasing the gluttony?


    The characteristic of greedy leeches is to swallow everything, including power. Otherwise, its living body would not have that power. Once killed, it can absorb a lot of power. And gluttony is better than greedy leech. Therefore, gluttony can certainly devour power. Taotie was originally an ancient fierce beast. What about the power of dark death, maybe it will like it more!


    "You can''t hold it for long." At this time, Saye attacked again and said lightly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Saye, contemplating. Can the newly condensed gluttony work?

 Chapter 1695： Death gluttonous!

    Saye attacked Tang Ye for so long, and Tang Ye couldn''t use any other tricks to resolve it, making her think that Tang Ye was already in awe. It''s not that she is again confident enough to be careless. On the contrary, Tang Ye didn''t use other resolving tactics, and was always eroded by death power. Now, Tang Ye lost his strength and vitality seriously, even if he was hit again, he would not suffer much harm.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye used a small space again. Saya was a little confused. At this time, what use is there to use a small space?


    "Now even if you use this method, it doesn''t make sense. Your strength and vitality have been greatly reduced, and I can easily get rid of this space." Saye said to Tang Ye, she did the same. While attacking Tang Ye, one hand exerted force to control the deadly domain, and pinched the small space Tang Ye released, and the small space was about to be squashed.


    Saye didn''t enter this small space, so Tang Ye wouldn''t see anything through. She didn''t hesitate about Tang Ye''s tricks, and she still headed towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed. Anyway, this is a gamble. If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent. If he couldn''t crack this deadly realm, he knew he couldn''t hold it anymore. He has always been optimistic, but at this time, he naturally doesn''t want to grieve. And to release the small space, it is not that he still wants to rely on the small space to fight back against Saya, but to release the flame gluttony that was almost pregnant before.


    It is very difficult to release summons directly in the field of absolute death. Because the deadly field is controlled by Saya, he also said that there is a fixed capacity, and the summons must appear to squeeze out the space. If you squeeze in the realm of death, it will be difficult, or even impossible. However, letting it out in his own space is easy. Then, when the space is broken, the gluttony only needs to be slightly exposed to the deadly realm, without being dissipated for the first time, the gluttony can gain a place to shelter by swallowing the death power of the deadly realm. After that, it was time to devour it.


    Tang Ye did all these things after careful speculation, striving to maximize the success rate. His head is so powerful, no matter how difficult the situation is, he can think about it. These can be regarded as forced, and he has come here all the way. If you don''t succeed, you die, how can you not work hard.


    Saye smashed the small space that Tang Ye released, but when she smashed the small space, she noticed something strange.


    That is a realizing power!


    Originally, she didn''t worry about any of these physical powers, that is, summoned objects. Because there is no room for these summons in her deadly domain. However, this summon is a bit different.


    When Saya saw the problem, it was too late.


    This summoned object was naturally the flame gluttony released by Tang Ye. At the beginning, the flame gluttony was exposed to the realm of death, and was immediately squeezed and blocked, and half of his body was missing. If the existence space cannot be obtained quickly, the flames will dissipate completely.


    However, within the time of being blocked by half of his body, the flame glutton had opened its huge mouth and quickly swallowed a part of the death force in the deadly domain. Losing part of the power of death, there is space in the field of death, and the other half of the flame gluttonous body has not dissipated. Then, the flame gluttonous continued to devour the death force in the Extinct Realm, leaving enough space for it to reveal its entire body. At this moment, Tang Ye immediately exerted his strength, using the little remaining strength in his body to make up for the lost part of Gourmet. In this way, the flame gluttony is a complete body.


    The vitality of the flame gluttony is stronger than other summoned objects. Even if it is only a part of the body, it will not dissipate. Because it is such a greedy and devouring terrible beast. Don''t kill your head, I''m afraid it won''t dissipate.


    Now the flame gluttony is in a complete form. It has just been refined by Tang Ye. It originally needed to be fed with more flame power, but Tang Ye encountered King Kong, Arhat, and then Saya¡¯s sniper, so he could not feed it. Today''s gluttonous food is very hungry. Therefore, it galloped in the realm of death, not attacking Saya, but devouring the force of death.


    Soon, the death power in the deadly field was swallowed a lot, Tang Ye felt a lot more relaxed, and the death power eroded a lot more slowly.


    "This is..." Saya saw the flames galloping in the realm of death. Not only was it unaffected, but also swallowed the force of death with big mouths, revealing a relatively large expression of consternation for the first time.


    This really surprised her.


    He was confident that he would not be cracked by anyone in his field of absolute death, and now he was actually swallowed by death power. If this continues, the realm of death will be cracked!


    "I don''t allow it!" Saye drank, really angry. She couldn''t calm down even if her own tricks were cracked.


    "Do you think you can break the realm of death by devouring my power?" Saye coldly snorted to Tang Ye, "Too naive!"


    After drinking, Saya rushed towards the flame glutton with the sickle of death, and pursued glutton. Flame Gourmet was instructed by Tang Ye, not to fight with Saya, the instructions kept running, so that Saya could not catch up, while it collapsed and swallowed the power of death.


    If this continues, the field of absolute death will be shattered because of the loss of death power.


    Tang Ye saw hope. As the power of death decreased sharply, he felt more and more relaxed. As long as he can get in touch with the outside world again, he can mobilize the power of withered trees and spring to replenish the lost power and vitality.


    However, Saya said to him at this time: "I know what you think, but I said, you are too naive. Do you think that the realm of the dead is so easy to crack? My power comes from the house of astrology, this fierce beast can swallow me Strength, then I will continue to add it. This deadly realm will definitely not be broken!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly when she heard Saya''s words. Indeed, he felt that the death power in the field of absolute death seemed to be slowly returning.


    Damn it. Tang Ye was speechless. He didn''t expect that Saya could continue to replenish his power. Is it necessary to go to the Astrology Palace to prevent the replenishment of death power to deal with Saya?


    Tang Ye felt very helpless and powerless. Saya also opened the hanger, and this hanger is still on the eighth heaven''s astrology house, how can he block it in the fourth heaven?


    Roar!


    However, at this time, the flame gluttonous roar, shocked. Both Tang Ye and Saya couldn''t help being attracted by it, and when they looked at it, they were shocked, because the flames had changed!


    After the flame gluttonous swallowed a large amount of death power, the flame on his body was no longer red, but changed to black bit by bit!


    More importantly, Taotie exudes a strong breath of death.


    That is the breath of death power!


    In other words, after devouring a large amount of death power, the flame glutton is no longer a flame glutton, but a death glutton!


    Become a dead glutton, glutton is even more terrifying.


    At this time, the death glutton had enough power to rush back to Saya.


    Who is afraid of the fierceness of gluttony?

 Chapter 1696： Not dead!

    Even in the ancestral land, the terrible gluttony is famous. Taotie once led ten thousand beasts out and brought a hundred years of catastrophe to the ancestral land. If it wasn''t for Nuwa''s divine power to stop it, I''m afraid the ancestral land is already a world of beasts. Nuwa is a first-class true god, and she needs her power to stop it, which shows the terrible gluttony.


    Therefore, after absorbing a large amount of dark death power, Taotie turned into a dark death glutton, which can be regarded as making up for its lack of being fed by Tang Ye with flames, and its strength has grown tremendously, even if it is facing Saya, it is not afraid of it. war!


    However, if it is done by feeding with flame power, the gluttony should be in flame form. But because it swallowed so much dark death power, it became a gluttonous death.


    This is a power that is different from flames, and it is also a power that Tang Ye does not have. Fortunately, death gluttony is also made from gluttonous soul refinement, and it has been subdued by Tang Ye, so he still listened to Tang Ye. This is undoubtedly a huge increase in strength for Tang Ye. In terms of strength, it has also become rich. There is not only flame power, vitality power, but now death power. In addition, if you turn the demon, there is the power of the dark demon clan. With multiple strengths, he has been greatly improved in combat effectiveness.


    Now below the eighth layer, apart from a few strong players, I am afraid that not many people are his opponents. His growth has paved the way for his ancestors and also has great opportunities. This is why he can climb up quickly. He has already won many people at the starting line.


    At this time, the death glutton suddenly turned back and rushed to Saya, frightening Saya. Saye Wan never expected that this fierce beast would not run away, and took the initiative to attack her. This is really bold, swallowing his own strength and then hitting himself? Take your own power against yourself?


    joke!


    The act of death gluttonous angered Saya, who didn¡¯t recognize gluttonous beasts that only appeared in the ancestral land, and regarded it as a beast in anger, and shouted, ¡°A beast wants to deal with me, it¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Having said that, Saya waved the death sickle and slashed directly at the head of the gluttonous death.


    The Death Gourmet was called a beast by Saya and was very angry. Although it is regarded as an evil beast by people, it is powerful compared to the true god, and it has great arrogance. What is the Nine Heavens? It is nothing more than a small plane world derived from the collapse of the Ancestral True God Age. The creatures of the nine layers of the world, but reptiles, dare to despise themselves?


    It is just a wisp of gluttonous soul, the greedy leech that was conceived, if it weren''t destroyed by Tang Ye, the man with the power of the true god''s ancestor, it could have been swallowed from the third heaven to the nine heaven! If it was able to swallow the third heaven smoothly at the beginning, it would become very powerful, and then it would swallow the fourth heaven. Every time it swallows a heavy sky, it is extremely powerful. Therefore, it is not impossible to swallow until the Nine Heavens!


    Called a beast, even if Death Gourmet was not Gourmet''s body, he was angry. With a roar, he immediately swallowed a large amount of dark death power at the same time as he pounced on Saya, and then spit out this power to attack Saya.


    It''s like a giant dragon getting angry, and the dragon''s breath swept away.


    "What?!" Saya originally wanted to slash the head of Death Gourmet, but Death Gourmet suddenly spewed out a huge wave of power and swept her away. That power is all pure power. It was so huge that she could not send it out at once. Therefore, she did not dare to take it hard!


    "Humph." Saye snorted softly, very unwilling, and even more angry. It was really annoying to be beaten to avoid by a beast.


    Roar!


    However, at this time, Death Gourmet rushed over and slapped Saya with his claws. Saya was anxious to resist before she adjusted her emotions. She blocked her with Death''s sickle, but was beaten backwards. In other words, the power of Death Gourmet is stronger than her power!


    "Damn!" Saye snorted coldly in his heart after steadying himself. She is indeed angry, and her mood has fluctuated. After all, they lost one after another. But she is known as the Daughter of Darkness, and she is like a spokesperson for the **** of death. Which time hasn''t she successfully harvested the lives of the rebels.


    It''s just that she is more angry now because of another thing. She has already seen that the reason why Death Gourmet is stronger than her is because it directly absorbs the power in the Domain of Death to deal with her. And she let the astrology house always replenish the power of the deadly field, then the death glutton can have a steady flow of power. This will completely put her into a passive situation. However, if the Absolute Death Domain is lifted, or the Astrology Palace is not allowed to add power to the Absolute Death Domain, then the Absolute Death Domain will be destroyed. In that case, Tang Ye will be in peace.


    In summary, the field of absolute death has to be cracked.


    To be resolved once more, for Saya, it was nothing. She felt very shameless. This kind of thing happened to yourself?


    Roar!


    Death Gourmet once again collected materials on the spot, sucked a huge bit of dark death power, and attacked Saya again just like a compression cannon.


    Saya couldn''t accept it, so she could only avoid it. When she jumped to the side, her head suddenly moved, as if she was listening to someone. She was very unwilling, but in the end she sighed as if she had compromised.


    Then, when the death glutton wanted to absorb the dark death power of the deadly domain again, Saya waved his hand, and the deadly domain instantly dissipated in pieces, the power disappeared, and the dark world was illuminated with light.


    Saya was forced to withdraw from the realm of death.


    Or in other words, death gluttonous dissolves the realm of absolute death. Of course, Tang Ye, as the master of death gluttony, can also be said to be Tang Ye who resolved the realm of death.


    At the moment the bright light from outside came in, Tang Ye''s power of withered trees and spring came into operation again. Immediately, he absorbed a large amount of vitality, restored the vitality he lost in the field of death, and then transformed it into power to supplement the lost power. It''s like being reborn. After cracking the realm of death and getting the gluttony of death, he no longer feared Saya.


    Originally, after Tang Ye was shrouded in the Realm of Extinction, all the people outside saw was a mass of pitch black in the air. The Lord of the Four Heavens, and those cultivators, only knew that it was a terrible trick launched by Saya. They feel the dense and pure power of death. There is no doubt that for them, it is a closed place of death. The power of death is tantamount to poison. If they enter it, they will die if they don¡¯t last for half a second. .


    Therefore, they all felt that Tang Ye was shrouded in it, and it must be over. Such a dense and pure field of death power, if Tang Ye is still alive, it is really too strong.


    Now, this dark area of ??death is receding a little bit. Everyone looked at it and thought, now Tang Ye, the human demon, will be killed!


    It must have been killed!


    However, when the darkness completely receded, they saw that Tang Ye was not dead! Not only was he not dead, there was also a strange monster with a head of burning black flames beside him. They had never seen such a monster, but they felt that the monster was extremely terrifying.


    "This..." Everyone stayed, Tang Ye was not dead!

 Chapter 1697： Death contract!

    Since we all saw Tang Ye still alive, of course he was not dead. It''s just that the Lord of the Four Heavens and many cultivators were too surprised, Saya used such a pure and dense dark death power, but he still failed to kill Tang Ye?


    Looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, although he looked tired and exhausted, it was just like this, and there was no major injury. And against the black fierce beast next to it, even though it was not in good spirits, it looked majestic and powerful.


    And soon, everyone felt that the power emanating from death gluttony was the power of dark death. At this time, everyone was afraid to speak. They weren''t blind, they could see clearly that the death glutton belonged to Tang Ye, but this was the amazing thing. Why would the fierce beast with the dark death power of Saye help Tang Ye?


    Shouldn''t it be for Saya?


    Could it be that Tang Ye also has the power of dark death?


    This is incredible!


    Everyone could not understand what happened just now. But looking at Saya''s expression at this time, there is rarely a direct anger.


    It seems that Saya had another accident.


    At this time, everyone was not only re-examining Tang Ye as a simple matter, but also escalated to the point of attaching great importance to it, and even becoming afraid. Can beat Saya to this point, let alone the fourth heaven, that is, under the entire eighth heaven, how many can there be?


    Because of this, everyone became more eager to kill Tang Ye. If Tang Ye can''t be killed, then who can stop Tang Ye from now on?


    This is indeed a devil, only a devil can be so powerful!


    "Kill this human demon!" Because of Tang Ye''s strength and Saya''s repeated inability to kill Tang Ye, everyone was not calm and even became frightened. Someone shouted out for this as a cheer for Saya.


    Someone called out, and soon everyone shouted, shouting "Kill the human demons! Kill the human demons!"


    The shouts were quite shocking. Tang Ye also seemed to have become an evil person who was angry with both personal and god. Everyone was punishable by it.


    Tang Ye heard the yelling of those people, turned his head and looked at them who had been hiding far away, with an indifferent expression, and felt very bored. It wasn''t the first time he had experienced this kind of thing, he was numb, so he didn''t have any thoughts.


    Saya was also indifferent to the behavior of these people. Those shouts would only annoy her, and she mostly pretended not to hear them. She would definitely do the thing about killing Tang Ye. Now she was only slightly angry and irritable, feeling that Tang Ye''s many tricks made this battle not develop as she expected.


    If it is only one or two accidents, she will find it interesting. As a strong, she does not want to win too easy and simple desire. However, every time there is an accident, it is not fun, but failure. Being out of control is naturally annoying. Saye was in this mood now, she felt that Tang Ye was slowly out of her control.


    She stared at Tang Ye, narrowed her eyes and snorted coldly: "What else do you have, just use it. I want to see it."


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "This sentence should be what I said to you. You are going to kill me. If you don''t have your skills, then I will leave and waste time with you. So, if you If you want to kill me, just use your skills, I want to see."


    Saye squeezed his fist slightly. Although it was a very subtle movement, it also showed that her mood was no longer as calm as at first. Who made Tang Ye so arrogant. She was really angry with Tang Ye, this kid, thinking that after winning a few rounds, he would really win to the end?


    "Your secret technique is very powerful." Saye slowly calmed his restless mood, looking at Tang Ye and said: "It''s only a little time, and the strength and vitality you lost just now have been replenished. This ability is very scary. If If you are playing against people of the same level of strength, you must be the one who wins."


    "Are you trying to praise me?" Tang Ye looked at Saya and felt a little strange. Still speaking calmly about yourself, is it still very confident, is it still sure to kill yourself?


    Saya looked at Tang Ye with an indifferent expression, and said: "There is no praise for your thoughts, but there is a need to affirm you. You are one of the few who can survive from my deadly realm and even resolve my deadly realm. One of them. But you will be like them, and the end result will be killed by me."


    Hearing Saya''s words, Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "The more you are like this, the more mediocre it seems to me."


    Indeed, to Tang Ye, that kind of remarks were made by losers and arrogant ones. It''s just like playing against him in the past, Lao Ai presents a superior identity and can definitely kill an enemy like him. Saya is different from those people, but under the influence of emotions, she slowly becomes that kind of person.


    Saya didn''t speak. After watching Tang Ye for a while, he decided not to say more, and simply said, "Then continue to fight."


    Tang Ye is now adopting the strategy of retreating as progress, so he waited for Saya to take action. After Shaye stopped talking, holding the death sickle, suddenly a large amount of dark death power was emitted. These powers like black fireworks spread out and attached to the death sickle. Suddenly, the death sickle looked like burning black flames, very spectacular and cool.


    Saya was holding such a sickle of the **** of death, suddenly turned around, smashed the void fiercely, rumbling, and the noise was constant and deafening.


    Cut the void?


    Tang Ye didn''t know what Saya wanted, but he began to feel depressed, indicating that the trick that Saya wanted to use was very strong and had already affected him.


    Roar!


    At this moment, the death glutton next to Tang Ye seemed to feel something, and roared, before Tang Ye gave an order, he rushed towards Saye!


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t blame death and gluttonous acts, but was very worried. Death Gourmet took the initiative to attack, he must have felt the threat, so he had to eliminate this threat.


    This threat comes from Saye. More precisely, it should be the trick that Saya is releasing. Even gluttonous death is scared!


    The death glutton was about to pounce on Saya, but at this moment, Saya suddenly opened a mouth in the space that Saya had just cut with the death sickle, and then shot a black laser-like power from it.


    The range of this power was small, but it was so powerful that Tang Ye was shocked, suppressing it until his scalp was numb. His first reaction was to call Death Gourmet back. And Death Gourmet was also afraid of this force, and didn''t dare to rush forward. I can no longer stop Saya, so I can only go back and watch the changes.


    The cracked space is behind Saya, and it grows bigger and longer, opening slowly like a huge eye. After reaching a certain level, something terrifying slowly emerged from it.


    Skeleton head!


    It was a huge skull with dark death power exuding all around it, and other white bones, but the hollow eyes were **** red.


    After the skull came out, he glanced at Tang Ye''s direction, then looked down at Saya, making a hoarse accent, and asked, "Who are you going to eat this time?"


    Saye did not speak to the dark skull, looking at Tang Ye and saying, "This is a death contract."


    Saya also came up with a summon!

 Chapter 1698： I want to fight!

    Saya is obviously not such a simple person, although Tang Ye has cracked a powerful attack several times, her mood has also been affected by this. However, her mentality is still the same after all, that is, she is confident that she can kill Tang Ye.


    Unlike others, she would not be counter-killed by Tang Ye.


    Now she once again used her ultimate move, the death contract!


    She summoned a huge, terrifying skull like death descending!


    As soon as the skull came out, the entire sky was enveloped in darkness. A depressing, even suffocating breath of death came, and the skeleton head floating in the air, two hollow eyes exuding red light. At a glance, it seemed as if he was being stared at by death.


    The skull could still speak, and asked who Saya was going to kill this time. As if he was self-conscious, he was an independent individual. Could it be that he is really a **** of death?


    The death contract is probably in the second contract. Saya, this summoned object, is different from those of Tang Ye. Tang Ye had refined those things by himself. Whether it was the flame vines, the flame pythons, the flame truth listening, and the death glutton, they were all refined by Tang Ye first and obeyed him. But Saya is probably different. The skull is not made by Saya. Even if you listen to Saya, it is conditional.


    Tang Ye and Death Gourmet both felt the horror of the skull, and the sky lost its color. It seemed to be a terrible thing. No wonder the death glutton rushed to stop Saya at the beginning. The death power of this skull is terrifying than that issued by Shaye and what Gourmet has now!


    Saya didn''t seem to like skulls very much, and she probably didn''t want to use this trick. So after summoning the skull, she didn''t look good at the skull. Then he looked at Tang Ye, with a sullen face, and said coldly: "The true slave of the death god, one of the twelve generals of the death god, skeleton, you can learn its power."


    Tang Ye felt quite speechless when he heard Saya''s words. The slave of death? There really is such a thing. Isn''t this a character in the Gods and Demons in the Ancestral Land? He hadn''t thought that Jiuzhongtian would be like this. Both the East of Ancestral Land and the West of Ancestral Land had the gods and demons system. Probably, this is the world outside the ancestral land. Basically, something extends from the ancestral land. Sometimes civilizations on both sides of the ancestral land are involved.


    The twelve generals under the **** of death, the ghost knows what it is. Tang Ye didn''t want to care, since there was a skull, he could only face it.


    The skull was suspended in the air, twisting slightly, feeling the entire sky swaying with it. After receiving Saya¡¯s instructions, it looked at Tang Ye. The red eyes stared at Tang Ye for a while, and then the skeleton''s expression remained unchanged, but it made a sound of laughter, as if it had found some treasure for Tang Ye. .


    "This prey is pretty good, different!" The skull said with his hair.


    Saya looked indifferent, and said: "The human race over the ancestral land."


    "That''s it!" The skull heard Saya''s voice in response, and then said: "In view of the uniqueness of this ancestral human race, this time I help you kill people, and you don''t need to pay you."


    Saya did not speak, was not happy or angry at what the skull said.


    For this skull, one of the twelve generals under the so-called Death God, Saya was indeed a contract with it, not a refined summon. Skeleton is actually called Skeleton King, one of the twelve generals under death. She knew the Skeleton King because of the death power she controlled, killing so many people in the past, and by chance, entered a purgatory asura space, where the bones of the people she killed were lying there. Then, a crystal skull formed in front of her. This skeleton was so different, she knew it was not made by the person she killed. Later, the crystal skull took the initiative to speak to her, and she knew that this crystal skull was the Skeleton King, one of the twelve generals of Death.


    The Skeleton King took the initiative to find her because of her killing. Killing is useful for the Skeleton King''s strength training, so it is willing to provide strength to Saya, but the price is for Saya to kill enough people to cultivate for it. Therefore, every time the power of Skeleton King is used, Saya must kill enough people afterwards to give Skeleton King as a training resource.


    This is equivalent to a transaction.


    But the content of the transaction is murder.


    Saya doesn''t like this kind of thing, not because of the murder, but because she doesn''t want to be restricted or restricted. But using the power of Skeleton King is tantamount to being restricted. If she doesn''t give enough rewards, she will be beaten back.


    Facing Tang Ye, he used the power of the Skeleton King because for a moment, Saya was angered by Tang Ye and felt provoked. Because the Terrible Domain was originally her ultimate move, it was resolved by Tang Ye, and in turn formed a death glutton, threatening her. Seeing Tang Ye''s horrible look, she would use the Skeleton King, which is also a type of Summoning Secret Art, to tell Tang Ye that she can also use this Secret Art to kill Tang Ye!


    Skeleton King, to be precise, this is just a ray of power of Skeleton King. The real Skeleton King has the appearance of crystal, not the white skull now shrouded in darkness. As the power to conclude the contract, this power is sufficient. After all, the power of God is so powerful, how can mortals be able to bear it.


    The reason why the Skeleton King felt that Tang Ye was different was because he felt the power of Tang Ye. Such a breath of power is not mortal. It seems to be a divine vein? However, it is not familiar with that kind of divine vein. In any case, since it makes it feel different, it must be different. After getting Tang Ye''s body, it is not too late to study slowly.


    The Skeleton King floated towards Tang Ye, carrying that dark cloud, which made people very unfamiliar. When it reached the sky above Tang Ye, it sneered at Tang Ye: "You have what I need. If you don''t want to die too painful, just let me swallow it up, otherwise, you know the pain of being eaten away by the power of death. ?"


    Tang Ye looked up at the Skeleton King, feeling a little weak. Because the Skeleton King is so huge, it seems that the entire sky is covered by it. In such an environment, there was no fighting will at all, and then endless exhaustion came. Indeed, I really want to just take my fortune like this. However, Tang Ye felt extremely ridiculous about the Skeleton King''s words.


    Obediently accept your fate?


    It''s okay if you don''t say so, I won''t admit my fate if I say so!


    Tang Ye shook his head abruptly, then looked at the Skeleton King, suddenly a little thoughtful and terrified. What''s the matter with the negative emotions just now, I actually want to admit my fate and don''t want to fight? It''s impossible!


    Probably this is a kind of emotion that is easy for people to generate under the dark atmosphere of the Skeleton King.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye had the blood of the Dragon family, was born militant, and was not too affected by negative emotions. He looked up at the Skeleton King, his expression indifferent, and even a feeling of contempt for the Skeleton King, and said: "A fight with an existence like you will actually benefit a lot, I am happy."


    what?


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Skeleton King, Saya, and the people watching from a distance didn''t quite understand what Tang Ye said?

 Chapter 1699： How about being with me?

    Everyone just thinks Tang Ye''s words are inexplicable, what is meant by a fight, and they benefit a lot, and they are happy to fight? Don¡¯t you know, this is a battle in which you die or I die? I have also benefited a lot, I will die if I die, I will benefit from a fart. If such a fight can be avoided, of course we must try to avoid it.


    "You... impudent!" The Skeleton King felt that Tang Ye was really despising it. It was the Crystal Skeleton King, one of the twelve generals under the seat of death!


    It came here, it is a great reward to the people here. Although it seems that it is unpopular among these people. However, how can the God Realm and the Mortal Realm be the same. It is often regarded as the evil side in the God Realm, but in the mortal realm, it is also a great existence that mortals cannot reach.


    Although Tang Ye had something different, he was also a member of the mortal, how could he despise it like that. However, what made it angry was that Tang Ye despised it. What it felt from Tang Ye was not a mortal ant-like figure, but a huge aura. Tang Ye has an aura, so that Tang Ye has enough capital to despise it.


    Therefore, it seemed natural for Tang Ye to despise it. Damn, it''s hard for Skeleton King to accept this kind of thing. This is the real reason for its anger.


    As for Shaye''s feelings, she felt unexpected to Tang Ye, but it was reasonable. Tang Yeben is a person with such a temperament. A thief with a hard mouth will not suffer anytime. However, she felt that Tang Ye didn''t say those things in vain. Tang Ye was always a little weird. So she was thinking, what does Tang Ye mean?


    As for the Lord of the Four Heavens and those cultivators, they had a very single idea, feeling that Tang Ye was now arrogant and arrogant. Because he resolved Saya''s ultimate move several times, now that he can beat Saya, he said those arrogant things.


    "This **** human demon will definitely be killed!" These people don''t care about so many, thinking that Tang Ye will die. The appearance of the Skeleton King also gave them considerable confidence.


    Just now when the Skeleton King appeared, they felt their scalp numb. Moreover, the yin and sun in the sky make them feel that the end of the world is coming. That is to ask the death general to come out directly, can''t it deal with Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye didn''t care what others thought, and looked up at Skeleton King, calmly and indifferently: "Presumptuous? What do you think you are? General of the **** of death? It is the same to me, that is the enemy. Enemies, all are Used to kill. As for it is necessary to fight you, the reason... why should I tell you?"


    "You..." The Skeleton King was so angry that Tang Ye really irritated him, his eyes seemed to be angry, and immediately ejected two red power beams, like lasers, very powerful.


    It''s really amazing. The red power beam hit the ground, directly cutting the ground into a piece of independent rock. This cutting force, if it were cut to the body, it would definitely break into two pieces simply.


    Tang Ye and Death Gourmet both avoided. Although the Skeleton King is very powerful, he is not scared. At the beginning of the battle, Saya was not so strong. Therefore, Tang Ye''s mood is very stable, almost unaffected. The hiding, the offensive.


    As for the reason why he said he could benefit a lot from fighting with Skeleton King, that was more optimistic. The so-called benefit must be that he can overcome the difficulties and return to the ancestral land. His eyes are far away. If you can return to the ancestral land, then what you have to face is related to the true god. As for the true gods, it involves the true gods of the east and west of the ancestral land. He belongs to the camp of East of Ancestral Land. If one day, there is a fight between the true gods of the east and west of the ancestral land, then he will naturally fight the true **** of the west of the ancestral land. And this **** of death is the true **** on the west side of the ancestral land. So, being able to fight with the power of the **** of death now can be considered a familiarity in advance.


    Naturally, thinking about this kind of thing now is very far away, even a bit funny. Whether you can go back to the ancestral land is a big question. Even if he returned to the ancestral land, there would be two worlds before he left. By then, how many people will know him?


    He is a stranger at all.


    Perhaps there will be a statue of him on the Red Wall Hero Memorial. After all, the man at the Red Wall bowed to him personally, tacitly accepting his outstanding contributions and regarded him as a hero. If a hero memorial is set up, he should have a copy. In this case, it means that in the eyes of others, he is dead.


    It has been decades since he left his ancestral land. The old people who cultivated him, such as the old man, such as the master of Yimei, such as the emperor of the red wall, have probably passed away. Even the brothers and women who were in trouble with him are now in their seventies. Even in the ancestral land where demons and ghosts began to flourish, they have died in battle. So the question is not an exaggeration. Even if he can return to his ancestral land, who can he know?


    For him, the ancestral land has gradually become a completely strange world.


    He has also gradually become a stranger, with only a few words circulating among people, but also will disappear completely with the replacement of generations.


    This is the cruel reality.


    Whenever he thinks of this, Tang Ye is also melancholy. However, the more this is the case, the more determined his idea of ??going back to the ancestral land.


    Perhaps no one knew him after returning to the ancestral land. But he still has the motivation to act there. The person who once accompanied him may not be there, but his offspring may still be there and he can look for it. He has a son there. After he goes back, his son may not be there, but his grandson is there. The grandson is not there, there is a great-grandson. Even if there are none, shouldn''t you give it a try?


    These thoughts will only increase every day, and will never diminish. Therefore, whenever he thinks of this, Tang Ye''s heart will become extremely firm, more like he has infinite power, and must overcome the difficulties in front of him and return to his ancestral land!


    Must return to the ancestral land!


    boom!


    Rumble!


    The Skeleton King hovered in mid-air, firing red light force attacks on Tang Ye, just like aliens firing high-tech laser bullets. Every attack is so overbearing and turbulent, extremely dangerous.


    However, Tang Ye''s expression became more and more determined. He looked at the Skeleton King without saying a word, then patted Death Gourmet, and said, "I know that after you have absorbed the power of death, you have a very strong sense of self. I know you. The body is an ancient fierce beast and will not yield or obey anyone¡¯s orders. But I¡¯ll ask you, do you want to go back to the ancestral land to see? Your body is also in the ancestral land. The great mountains and rivers of the ancestral land are magnificent. , Homeland... how about being with me?"


    Roar!


    Death Gourmet heard Tang Ye''s words, roared, and ran directly to the Skeleton King, about to fight back!


    That''s right, the dignity of the ancient fierce beasts, after growing and evolving, has a strong self-consciousness and will not yield to anyone. However, Tang Ye''s words touched it, since it doesn''t belong here, then no one should want to stay here!


    Gourmet is out again, with Tang Ye!

 Chapter 1700： You can eat anything!

    To be counted by strength, gluttony is no worse than Skeleton King. Take the gods on the east and west sides of the ancestral land as an example, the true **** Nuwa and the **** of death will not differ too much in strength. The Skeleton King is just a subordinate of the **** of death, but the power of gluttony only loses to Nuwa. So, how can gluttonous meet the Skeleton King, how can it be said that gluttonous must be weak?


    Taotie does not admit this kind of thing!


    Roaring, roaring, the dark power of death gluttonous body suddenly became extremely turbulent, blazing flames, domineering and mighty, coupled with the weird and vicious appearance, such a fierce beast is really scary.


    The realm masters of the Four Heavens and those cultivators had already felt jealous when they saw such a fierce beast. It''s just that they are watching a good show now, so they don''t worry about gluttonous attacking them. If they come, they know they can''t stop it. So I hope that Saye will kill Tang Ye even more. Whether it was a fierce beast or something else, everything was made by Tang Ye, a human demon. After killing Tang Ye, everything died down.


    Even Saya could not help being moved when he saw the gluttonous roar and fearlessly rushing to the Skeleton King. Such a murderer, she, or the entire Jiuzhongtian, was unprecedented. This is definitely not a simple monster. Ordinary monsters, seeing the Skeleton King, the top twelve generals under the seat of death, will definitely crawl to the ground, bow down and bow, where they dare to resist. But this gluttonous beast still wants to kill the Skeleton King and eat it.


    The fierce beasts from the ancestral land are different, so you can''t ignore it. Didn''t you just have to be forced to solve the deadly realm by it?


    Saya is very cautious, confident and cautious at the same time, such an opponent is very scary.


    Tang Ye followed behind Death Gourmet, holding the Flame King Halberd in his right hand, and then accelerated a bit, jumping onto Death Gourmet¡¯s back. Tang Ye, who rushed towards the Skeleton King like this, had a very powerful aura. Seeing everyone can''t help but be shocked. Because looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, the more he fought and the more he wanted to fight, it seemed that it was not the Skeleton King who wanted to kill them, but they wanted to kill the Skeleton King. Why does this weird feeling always happen to Tang Ye?


    Everyone can''t understand. It was Tang Ye who was on the hunted side, so why did he reverse it?


    The Skeleton King saw Tang Ye and Death Gourmet rushing toward it fearlessly, and felt greatly provoked and despised. These **** ordinary people, since they like to find their own way so much, then become them!


    "Do you think you can get close to me?!" The Skeleton King yelled angrily and announced that it would make Tang Ye and Death Gourmet even close to it, let alone attack it.


    After the Skeleton King drank low, those scarlet eyes flashed, and suddenly ray of red light shone from the dark cloud above his head, all of which were attacks like lasers with very powerful cutting power. The red light beam seemed to have become a big net, preventing Tang Ye and Death Gourmet from rushing up. If he rushed forward forcibly, he would be strangled to pieces.


    But Tang Ye and Death Gourmet were still not afraid, and continued to rush away. It turned out that Death Gourmet and Tang Ye can communicate with each other. Originally, the death glutton faced such a giant red light net, worried about being injured, and planned to stop temporarily. But Tang Ye had a direct heart-to-heart communication with it, telling it that there would be no trouble, and Tang Ye had a way to dissolve this huge red light net.


    Everyone was very surprised to see Tang Ye and Death Gourmet did not stop. They all felt that Tang Ye wanted to find his own death. However, thinking of Tang Ye''s weirdness, it is hard to say that this is not impossible. After all, Tang Ye is not a fool, arrogance is naturally arrogant, but he probably wouldn''t do things like seeking death by himself. So, can it be said that Tang Ye has a way to dissolve such a terrifying death net?


    "It''s flame transformation." Saye looked at Tang Ye with firm eyes. To resolve this kind of attack, she thought Tang Ye would definitely use flames to transform it. However, there were doubts in her eyes. Only Tang Ye could use flame transformation. But that death gluttonous will not. If it is cut, the gluttonous death will disappear. Could it be that Tang Ye can be transformed with death gluttony?


    The Skeleton King didn''t expect Tang Ye and Death Gourmet to fear it so much. This is even greater despise. It roared again and again, the huge skull suspended in the air, twisting and shaking, carrying the black cloud covering the sky, and releasing ray of red light power, the scene looked like lightning and thunder. Very shocking.


    However, Tang Ye and Death Gourmet still faced difficulties, and it was even more shocking.


    "Go to die!" The Skeleton King shouted angrily, and then the red light shining under the black cloud was more intensive. There must be no gap for Tang Ye and Death Gourmet to avoid.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye emitted a ball of flames in his hand, and suddenly pressed on Death Gourmet. It happened that the power of the red light cut them, but they turned into nothingness with a "call". After avoiding that red light power, Tang Ye and Death Gourmet reappeared, and then continued to rush towards the Skeleton King.


    "This..." The Skeleton King didn''t expect Tang Ye and Death Gourmet to evade its death rays like this, turning them into nothingness. Even if Tang Ye has it, how can death Gourmet exist?


    Saye frowned slightly, first of all he didn''t understand. Those who are outside the battle range, the masters of the four heavens and the cultivators, are even more confused. They don''t think about the reasons. What they want now is the result, Tang Ye is killed. In terms of the process, I also hope that Tang Ye will be taught a lot.


    But Tang Ye was fine twice, they were really irritable. When can we kill Tang Ye, don''t let Tang Ye die by that time, something has happened to her side. In that case, the consequences are too serious, and they will all face disasters. They will never want this kind of thing!


    The death ray could not stop Tang Ye and Death from rushing forward, and the Skeleton King didn''t have much ability to stop it. It just accelerated the power attack and could also shoot red lightning. However, Tang Ye and Death Gourmet can be transformed, and all its attacks will be invalid. No matter how strong the power of death is, it is useless.


    In fact, the Skeleton King also has a very strong power that is invisible deterrence, just like Tang Ye''s negative influence before. This kind of deterrence, generally no one can resist and resolve. But Tang Ye resolved it all at once, and the Dragon Family bloodline was really different.


    This makes Skeleton King lose a great advantage.


    Roar!


    At this time, Death Gourmet took Tang Ye for a while, and then volleyed up to the skull of Skeleton King. The Skeleton King quickly released dark power as a shield, and attacked Tang Ye and Death Gourmet in other ways. However, death gluttonous bite the dark shield and began to swallow it.


    What this kind of power transforms, death gluttony is just eating, no matter how much.


    There is nothing gluttonous can not eat.


    It is said that if gluttonous food will die, it is because it ate itself. Greed, devouring, and destroying everything is the fear that gluttonous people cannot get rid of.


    Click!


    Facts proved that the Skeleton King was not very strong. After being approached by the death glutton, after being swallowed for a few bites, he began to fall into a decline.

 Chapter 1701： Angel family?

    Once eaten up by the gluttony, the gluttony will not stop without eating clean. The current Skeleton King is not the main body, just like the gluttony, it is transformed by the spirit of power. Therefore, the Skeleton King is not terrible. With the help of Tang Ye, it is not surprising that death gluttonous suppressed the Skeleton King.


    Now death gluttonous swallows all the Skeleton King''s things. The red light power that was too strong before was somewhat afraid, but now close to the Skeleton King, the Skeleton King is still panicked. Fear weakens the enemy, and it becomes stronger. Therefore, the death gluttonous aura became stronger and stronger, completely suppressing the Skeleton King.


    The Skeleton King wouldn''t be so fragile, but when it encounters death gluttony, gluttony swallows its power, it will be weakened, but death gluttony becomes stronger. One becomes weaker and one becomes stronger, and the gap will become larger and larger. In the end, the Skeleton King is no longer a gluttonous opponent of death.


    Roar!


    When the Skeleton King was bitten and mutilated, when the Skeleton King completely lost the ability to fight, the death gluttonously raised his head and roared, showing a huge beast coercion, and everyone was shocked when he heard it. Just like when the greedy leeches appeared in the third heaven, the roar of the greedy leeches made the people of the third heaven uneasy and fearful.


    Frightening is one of the characteristics of gluttony. As one of the four fierce beasts in the ancestral land, in a place like Jiuzhongtian, gluttony naturally has a terrible deterrent, and no one can resist.


    The Skeleton King knew that he could not deal with the gluttonous death, and asked Saya to take it back. As long as the soul is kept, Saya can conceive it by killing a group of people in the future, and it can be restored. Now it looked very embarrassed, and the Skeleton King was eaten more than half, leaving only a hollow eye and a small bone. The surrounding dark clouds of death power were also swallowed a lot by death gluttony, becoming sparse, unobtrusive, and scaring no one.


    It didn''t expect the gluttonous beast to be such a powerful beast. It had never seen a monster like Taotie before, and thought it was just a little weird in appearance. In this kind of cultivation world, there are all kinds of monsters and beasts, not bad. However, the power of gluttonous food is beyond its expectation.


    It doesn''t understand how there is such a monster that can "eat". Eat your own death power? Unheard of, unseen. Those monster beasts, if they encounter its death power, will be eroded and die immediately, where they can eat. But the gluttonous food not only eats its power, but can also turn into its own power and become stronger.


    Such a weird monster is definitely not a thing of the mortal world. Could it be... the same as that human race, with an extraordinary background?


    The Skeleton King probably thought of something. That is a kind of divine power, but not the divine power it is familiar with. So, it must be the divine power of the East of Ancestral Land.


    Actually met the **** of the east of the ancestral land... The Skeleton King didn''t know how to describe this feeling. As a general of the true **** under another **** system, it has some exposure to confidential things. Although it is not in the ancestral land, its main body is in the ancestral land, and some things experienced by the main body will be conveyed to it. For this reason it knows something about the changes in the ancestral land. The current ancestral land has undergone earth-shaking changes, because the age of the true gods has come again, and this has a huge conflict with the new spirits of science, which has changed living habits and beliefs. Soon, a war between humans and gods, technology and divine power will begin.


    For this reason, the Skeleton King probably knew Tang Ye''s identity, and he was a character of the Eastern God of Ancestral Land! For this reason, it felt that Tang Ye was a god. Then the monster beast that followed Tang Ye is the beast!


    "No wonder..." The Skeleton King felt that he could be relieved of being defeated. It was against the mysterious power of the East of Ancestral Land.


    Although that was the case, the Skeleton King didn''t want to lose this contract incarnation, so he asked Saya to take it back. However, after it gave a hint, Saya did not take any action, not to take back its contracted power body, nor to help it deal with Tang Ye and Death Gourmet, as if standing in place looking at it indifferently, even if it was beaten and disappeared. It doesn''t matter.


    "You..." The Skeleton King suddenly became angry, but Saya would dare to do this. Saya, this is not an offense to the gods! In addition, if you don''t save it, and its spirit power is swallowed, then it will completely disappear, and Saya will be equivalent to losing a power from the gods.


    As a mortal, are you willing to do this?


    However, Saya was really willing. She watched as the Skeleton King was swallowed by death gluttony a little bit without helping, her eyes cold and ruthless as if everything was none of her business.


    "How could it be like this..." The Skeleton King didn''t expect that he would appear on the stage so aggressively, but ended up in such a tragic end and was eaten alive!


    Saya, who was also betrayed by a contract for which he had given tremendous power, really couldn''t swallow this breath!


    "You will remember it to me, I will definitely come back to you to settle the account!" Skeleton King is not a summoned thing, it is a general under the seat of death, the body is the Crystal Skeleton King, very powerful, almost has eternal life, so suffer at this moment Betrayal and shame will be remembered by its body, and revenge will come one day!


    However, Saya didn''t care about his roar at all, and said mercilessly: "Trash, a beast can''t be killed, what use do you want?"


    The Skeleton King couldn''t continue to be angry with Saya, was swallowed up by the gluttonous death, and completely disappeared. However, the death glutton became very angry and glared at Saya, because Saya called him a beast again.


    Tang Ye was puzzled by Saya''s actions. This woman was quite ruthless, saying that he would give up Skeleton King if he gave up on Skeleton King. The problem is, this Skeleton King is her big move, watching to be killed, doesn''t it mean that her move is resolved, doesn''t she care?


    For now, her multiple ultimate moves have been resolved. But looking at her, she is still so confident and calm. Why on earth is this woman?


    Saya looked at Tang Ye, sneered suddenly, and said, "You have something to tell me?"


    Tang Ye really had doubts about Saya, but he didn''t want to ask so much. He just said to Saya: "If you have any abilities, use it. By now, you know my strength. Can you kill me? , You should also be clear."


    Saya sneered, looking at Tang Ye, the arc of his mouth was a little more evil. This is where she has changed the most. And this change made him even more disdainful of Tang Ye, despised Tang Ye, and even gave people a feeling of arrogance.


    Tang Ye had always thought that she was not such a person, so she couldn''t see through her current changes. This is something Tang Ye rarely encounters. Usually dealing with those enemies, he can win, be familiar with, and even see through the opponent''s psychology is a big key. But for Saya, he couldn''t see through.


    Saye said to Tang Ye: "You mean, I should have self-knowledge. In order to not kill you now, then I really can''t kill you?"


    Tang Ye was silent, staring at Saya.


    At this time, Saye smiled even more evilly, raised the death sickle, and said to Tang Ye: "I really know myself."


    call!


    Suddenly, Saya exerted his momentum, and the dark power surging around his whole body, but that was not all. Then I saw Saya closing her eyes, and when she opened her, her aura completely changed, becoming more aloof, domineering, ignoring everything.


    call!


    Then, a shocking scene appeared, and a pair of black wings stretched out from behind Saya!


    "What, what?" Tang Ye was surprised when he saw this.


    Is it that Saya is not a heavenly clan, but an angel clan?

 Chapter 1702： Spike power!

    Saya is surging with dark death power. After stretching out a pair of wings, black feathers are clustered and beautiful, and black power fireworks are looming around him. The whole person is suspended in the air, occasionally flapping the wings, and falling black feathers, it is so dazzling Attention and domineering.


    If Saya is a member of the angel race, it is probably also a fallen angel. Black wings symbolize this. However, let alone Tang Ye, the Lord of the Four Heavens and those cultivators who were born in this Nine Heavens World, didn''t know that Saya was like this. They know that Saya has always been a member of the Celestial Clan and the strongest guardian of the astrology house.


    So, now Saya stretches out a pair of black wings, they are very confused. Even though he was stunned, he was shocked by the aura he showed to Saya. Really powerful, they can''t give birth to the idea of ??resistance. In the face of such a strong man, he can only kneel down and worship, let him play with him!


    The current Saya was even more terrifying than the Skeleton King just now. She did not release the power of darkness and death to cover the sky, but she had covered the sky invisibly, as if the sky was controlled by her.


    Tang Ye looked at Saya like this and didn''t know what to say. It seems that this woman has always been so calm and self-confident, there is every reason. She hides the absolute strength. In the past, she could get rid of the enemy without showing those strengths. Therefore, no one has ever known the powerful things she hides. Now that she showed it out, she could have said that this was an affirmation of herself, and it could force Saya to show her true ability. Isn''t it powerful?


    However, if Saya is forced to reveal these true abilities, he is powerful, but if he can''t deal with Saya, he will be killed by Saya. What''s the meaning of being powerful.


    It''s really tiring. Tang Ye looked at the domineering and domineering midair, like Saya, who was not part of the mortal world, felt worried and had a very bad premonition. Perhaps, after all, it is necessary to use the state of the demon.


    Originally, Tang Ye thought that he was affected by the dragon family''s bloodline, his strength increased a lot, and the gluttony evolved into the death gluttony, and that he could deal with Saya, so he didn''t need to venture into the state of transforming demons. Because once you enter the state of transforming demons, even if you don''t lose control, in the eyes of others, it is definitely a dark demons. At that time, I am afraid it will really be an enemy of the entire Nine Heavens World. Even the bigger hidden danger is that there are traces of the dark demons on the Nine Heavens. If he reveals the aura of the Dark Demon Race, will it cause other Dark Demon Races to misunderstand something and move out, which is another threat to him.


    Of course, this situation also has a good side. That is, if the dark demons act, they will be known to everyone, then they can snipe and kill those dark demons. The more information about the dark demons, the more useful it is to prevent the invasion of the dark demons. It''s just that, the people of Jiuzhongtian don''t want to get information from Tang Ye more, and then Tang Ye will still become the target of public criticism.


    This will bring huge resistance to Tang Ye''s plan. However, by now, he can no longer care about resistance. Now, Saya is the resistance that must be resolved, otherwise there is no chance to face other resistance, and there is no chance to carry out his own plan.


    In addition, at this realm of strength, above the Profound Realm, and approaching the Realm of Realm, even if it resists, it is the masters of Jiuzhongtian, under the Jiuzhongtian, why should you be afraid of anyone.


    In fact, Tang Ye still didn''t understand one thing. That is the so-called God Realm and Mortal Realm. When I was in the ancestral land, people felt that there was another heaven, and that was the conjecture of the gods. A cultivator who has a high level of comprehension is considered the Nine Heavens. But now in the Nine Heavens, it is true that the cultivation here is more advanced and shrewd. If you reach the ancestral land, in the eyes of ordinary people, it is a god-like existence. However, the Nine Heavens is still called the mortal world. As the Skeleton King said before, the Nine Heavens are nothing more than "the ants of the mortal realm", so it can be guessed that there is also a separate world dedicated to people above the **** level, and the so-called **** realm is there.


    But logically speaking, the ancestral land is higher than all the world, so why is the God Realm not there? Instead, it is the mortal realm, but it is remote where the ancient true gods awakened, and other gods, demons and ghosts from outside also have to return there go with. To say that it was just because the ancestral land had the origin power, it is also a saying. However, Tang Ye didn''t think it was that simple.


    Tang Ye is now unable to explore so many things, facing Saya, she doesn''t know how to deal with it. Saya hasn''t shot yet, and I don''t know what her power is.


    Before that, Tang Ye asked her doubts and said to Saye: "Are you an angel race?"


    Saya volleyed above the sky, looking down at Tang Ye, looking coldly: "Have you ever seen an angel family?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He had never seen an angel race, but the one with wings should be the angel race. This is a very popular perception. But Saya said that, isn''t she an angel race?


    Indeed, although the Angel Race exists, almost no one has ever seen the Angel Race. Except for an extra pair of wings, the Angel Race is similar to the Celestial Race, or similar to the Human Race. However, they only appeared in the last battle of the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, and then they seemed to have disappeared. Some people say that the new generation of Lords of Ten Thousand Worlds believes that the Angel Race is too strong, and that if it exists, it will disrupt the balance or threaten him, so he sealed the Angel Race with a trick. Therefore, there are only legends about the angel family, and no trace can be found.


    But the angel tribe is said to be far beyond the existence of the heaven tribe. Therefore, if there are angel tribes traveling, then it is not known how many Sayahs are combined. That kind of power, I am afraid that the power of the eighth heavens could not resist it.


    In view of various rumors, if the Angel Race appears, I am afraid that it will be an avenger again. Because they have been sealed for thousands of years, they must have accumulated countless grievances. It was the Lord of the Demon Race that sealed them, so the first thing they would take revenge was the Demon Race. In order to retaliate, if he joins forces with the Dark Demon Race, that would be the catastrophe of the Ten Thousand Worlds.


    Things like revenge, emotions, spirits, psychology, hatred, hostility, etc., the dark demons like to influence most, so it is no longer strange to have the dark demons mixed in.


    "You are not an angel race, then you..." Tang Ye asked tentatively looking at Saye.


    Saya didn''t intend to answer, saying, "For a dead person, it doesn''t matter."


    "You..." Tang Ye was speechless and depressed. Saye had directly become very arrogant. Although she was also very confident just now, she would not be so arrogant and her attitude was different.


    Means, I am dead? Is she so sure that she can kill herself?


    Roar!


    There are so many death gluttons, and Saya is destined to be a mortal enemy, no amount of nonsense is useless. It roared and rushed towards Saya.


    Saya simply glanced at the gluttonous rushing glutton, and snorted coldly: "You are not convinced if you say you are a beast."


    Then, Saye made a fist at the death gluttony, directly controlling the space, slapped and screamed! The death gluttonous cried out and was directly beaten to dissipate!


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned, such a terrifying power?

 Chapter 1703： Back to simplicity!

    Tang Ye was stunned. With such a powerful existence as Death Gourmet, Saya clenched his fist and gave him a spike. This is just a joke, if you can kill death gluttony in a second, then you can still play a ball?


    The power of death gluttony can force the former Saya to retreat again and again, and Tang Ye may not be able to do this. Therefore, Tang Ye''s power was not much different from that of Death Gourmet. Now that Saya had killed the gluttonous gluttony in a flash, it would be close to killing Tang Ye in a flash.


    Tang Ye''s face was a bit ugly. Staring at Saya with his huge black wings spread in the air, he didn''t move. Now this situation is really bad for him. He took the initiative to fight Saya, because I don¡¯t know how much Saya¡¯s specific strength has increased. If he is killed again, he will play a ball. Once you are killed, you never have to play that kind again.


    While not taking the initiative to take the initiative, Tang Ye was also thinking about whether to enter the state of transforming demons. Because the strength of dead wood and spring has reached its limit. What Dead Wood Fengchun provides is an endless stream of power. However, the height of his own strength is only in the mysterious fairyland, and there is no way for him to suddenly reach the fairyland in the dead wood every spring. Therefore, in the state of withered trees in spring, his strength can only stay in the Profound Fairyland. Obviously, the Xuanxianjing was not enough to deal with Saya.


    Then enter the state of transforming demons, use the "magic hole" in the body to obtain magic power, and deal with Saya with the power of the dark demons?


    The power of the Dark Demon Race is stronger than usual cultivation power. That is the characteristic of the Dark Demon Race, so even if the people of the Dark Demon Race do not practice for a long time, their strength can grow very quickly. Probably this is a characteristic of "Demons" and "Evil Dao".


    Therefore, the mysterious fairyland in the state of transforming demons is stronger than the ordinary mysterious fairyland, and perhaps it is the power of the world fairyland. Otherwise, Tang Ye would not have told Mengli before that if he reached the Xuanxian Realm, he could fight the strongest from the Eighth Heaven. Because they all have the power comparable to the fairyland, of course they can fight. Jiuzhongtian''s strongest strength is nothing but a realm of wonderland.


    After Shaye solved the death gluttony, looking at Tang Ye, she still looked like a lofty contempt of people. This kind of contempt is much more provocative than the confidence just now. The indifferent eyes are like saying that if you don''t put the other person in your eyes, the other person is an ant, no matter how hard you struggle.


    "You are hesitating and afraid." Saye looked at Tang Ye and said affirmatively, as if she had seen through Tang Ye''s mind. She was very confident to say that, not afraid of being slapped in the face by Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was in this state.


    After killing the death gluttony, Tang Ye obviously became jealous of her, so he dared not take any action.


    "This human demon finally doesn''t dare to be arrogant!" Tang Ye appeared in this situation, and those cultivators who had grabbed their hearts because Tang Ye had repeatedly resolved the crisis just now felt relieved. If Saya can kill death gluttony in a second, killing Tang Ye is definitely not a problem. Finally, this human demon will be killed!


    "It''s just that, why does Lord Saya have the power of the angel clan...that wing is the power of the angel clan?" Then these people wondered again. They were also very surprised by Saya''s changes. They actually stretched out a pair of angelic symbolic wings, completely becoming an angelic family, which is really puzzling. Moreover, all aspects of Saya''s strength have been improved. Isn''t this the innate talent of the angel race?


    "Follow him, as long as you can kill the human demons!" Soon someone snorted coldly, and didn''t care about Saya''s identity. They felt that it was the human demons that threatened them, so just kill Tang Ye. .


    Tang Ye was really ugly by Shaye, his face was a bit ugly, but he didn''t want to be so affected and messed up his mind. He stared at Saya and tried his best to find out Saya''s true strength. If necessary, demon!


    "You don''t need to guess my strength anymore. If you can''t win, you can''t win." Saye saw through Tang Ye''s mind again. After speaking, she suddenly disappeared, and in a blink of an eye, she arrived in front of Tang Ye.


    This speed is faster than teleportation. Tang Ye''s eyes shrank suddenly and he sensed the danger. However, if he noticed it, he couldn''t avoid it, so he could only be beaten obediently. He knew that this time was probably going to be finished, because Saya''s current strength was incredible, and at such a close range, it was also a surprise attack. If she used the power that killed the gluttonously just now, then Tang Ye would be severely disabled if she didn''t die.


    However, Saya did not rush to kill Tang Ye. After stretching out her wings, her temperament changed. She no longer carried out the idea of ??killing Tang Ye to the end if she wanted to do it. Now she wants to fight Tang Ye slowly, like a cat playing with a mouse, and kill it after having fun. , Eat it. She squeezed Tang Ye''s neck, it would be easier if she squeezed Tang Ye''s neck directly, but she just smashed Tang Ye out.


    boom!


    Tang Ye couldn''t resist, nor could he withstand such a strong attack, so he was hit into the ground and fell into an unknown number of meters. His body was sour and refreshing from the impact, and he felt that his body was not his own anymore. It was quite heavy. Injury.


    It seems that Saya is not so merciful, and Tang Ye has one-third of his combat effectiveness. In this case, Tang Ye''s threat was greatly reduced, and she didn''t have to worry about Tang Ye''s reversal. Tang Ye almost let her kill him.


    It took a long time for Tang Ye to relax, but he did not stand up from under the pit. At this moment, Saye hit a force to the ground, shaking Tang Ye out.


    Tang Ye fell to the ground, hit his body again, and couldn''t help vomiting blood with a "poof". There was a lot of dust on his body, his clothes rotted a lot, and his hair was messed up. He looked embarrassed.


    "Cough cough." After coughing twice, Tang Ye stood up reluctantly, giving in and begging for mercy, this kind of thing has never been done by him. However, as soon as he stood up, Saye flicked his finger at him, sending out a small but powerful force, hitting one of Tang Ye''s legs, and Tang Ye''s leg was directly penetrated through a hole. He screamed in pain, and he couldn''t stand firmly and fell to his knees.


    Saya still remained suspended in the air and looked down at Tang Ye, as if the superior despised the inferior, and said: "After so many times you cracked my attack, now you return to the simplest power struggle. Have you seen the result?"


    Yes, that''s right, now it''s just returning to the simplest power balance. There is no need to use any tricks, it is an ordinary attack. Saya''s power is far better than Tang Ye, and Tang Ye has no power to resist.


    Regardless of whether Saya has such power because of her identity as an angel race, or she is not an angel race, but there are alternative secret techniques to strengthen herself to this point, and now she is indeed far better than Tang Ye. Therefore, she has enough capital to despise Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t see through Saya''s power at all, or, if she saw it through, it was really just a power gap, not because of any hidden reasons. Therefore, unless one''s own strength is also improved, he can''t deal with Saya.


    Tang Ye, who was on his knees, suddenly laughed sneer, looked at Saya, and said, "You are very strong, but I didn''t give up!"

 Chapter 1704： enough!

    Saye didn''t like Tang Ye''s character very much. Like many strong people who wanted to kill Tang Ye in the past, it was ironic that Tang Ye was struggling so hard that he thought it was OK.


    The power gap is in front of us, can''t we just count it in my heart? Struggling will only get more and more ugly!


    "You did not give up? Of course you will not give up. People like you will not give up. However, the result is not that you give up, but you are eliminated!" Saye appeared in front of Tang Ye again, gently facing Tang Ye''s forehead A little finger.


    With a bang, Tang Ye was hit by a huge force again, flew out, hitting several stones in succession, and the stones also caused him great damage. When he stopped, he coughed and vomited blood.


    Tang Ye was still stubborn, enduring the huge pain and stood up little by little, looking shaky. Then he looked at Saya, with a wicked smile, full of irony and provocation, and said: "You think you can make me begging for mercy by playing with me like this, and make you think you really scared me, scared me? Ha... You are also such a vulgar person. I will never admit defeat. You won''t kill me so quickly, right? Then you can try to see if I will give in or beg for mercy."


    Now Saya¡¯s mind is exactly that she felt that Tang Ye¡¯s previous tricks were resolved, and it was a huge shame to force her to use her hidden strength. Her strong self-esteem was trampled on, and her heart was not balanced. Ye asked for mercy in person to calm the imbalance of mood.


    Tang Ye saw through Saya''s thoughts, and Saya became even more angry. It was ejected against Tang Ye and penetrated Tang Ye''s leg again. Tang Ye was so painful that she couldn''t stand up.


    But even with his hands on the ground, Tang Ye still held his head up, staring at Saya, and laughed again, disdainful of Saya, and hummed: "Is it just this level? Then you absolutely cannot let him I give in!"


    Now Saya¡¯s mentality is to make Tang Ye surrender and beg for mercy, so as to show her strength and tell everything that Tang Ye was able to resolve her ultimate move just now, not because Tang Ye was strong, not because she was not strong enough, but because she was fundamentally No real strength was used.


    So, now Saya would not kill Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye also saw this, so he was not afraid to stimulate Saya. Seriously injured, within his acceptable range. And he did this to force the hostility in his heart. The hostility can make him stronger in the state of transforming demons. To change, change to the best state. Because, I must win Saya!


    When you reach the Profound Fairyland, you will enter the state of transforming demons. If the problem cannot be solved, then it will really be over. He is not reconciled to finish the game, he still has a long way to go!


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so stubborn and brazen with both hands supported, Saye was slightly angry, and then ejected two forces to penetrate both of Tang Ye''s arms. This time, Tang Ye''s hands and feet were abolished, and he could no longer support it. When he got up, he could only crawl in front of Saya like that.


    This is bowing!


    What Shaye wanted was that Tang Ye bowed his head in front of her.


    However, Tang Ye''s neck can still be used. He raised his head and saw that Saya was still so brave and fearless. He sneered and said with a sneer: "You have the ability, you interrupted my neck?"


    Saya will not do this for now. If Tang Ye''s neck was interrupted, then Tang Ye would be dead. She didn''t want to kill Tang Ye yet. If Tang Ye didn''t take the initiative to lower her head, she would never give up.


    "What''s the point of you doing this? As long as you bow your head to me, I will give you a happy one." Saye coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    She didn''t want to say such a thing, because it seemed like she had lost. It directly showed that she couldn''t swallow the tone that Tang Ye had just resolved her killer move. Isn''t it just a recognition of Tang Ye? She don''t want to do such a thing.


    Tang Ye just smiled at Saye''s words, or provocatively said: "What is the meaning, it is not important, I just want to do this, I feel uncomfortable if I don''t do this. So, I won''t bow to you."


    "Then you can''enjoy'' it." Saye grumbled coldly.


    Having said that, Saya waved his hand, and suddenly a dark space was split in the sky behind Tang Ye, and a cross fell from the space. The cross was inserted into the ground, just behind Tang Ye. Then two groups of dark power emerged from the cross, stretched out to entangle Tang Ye, pulled Tang Ye up, and tied it to the cross.


    "Ah!" After being tied to the cross, Tang Ye immediately felt a pain, as if being burned by a raging fire, as if being slaughtered by the flesh, it was quite painful.


    "The dark torture frame has various torture punishments. You can taste it." Saye said coldly to Tang Ye.


    The dark torture frame, this is another powerful trick, not for killing people directly, but for torturing people slowly. This Saya really knows weird moves. And these are dark and cruel moves. It seems that she has a lot to do with death.


    Tang Ye was tied to the cross frame, and every few minutes he suffered from a kind of punishment, and his painful cries continued to be heard, which made people unbearable.


    The Lord of the Four Heavens and the cultivators who looked outside the battlefield were silent for a while. They didn''t expect that Saya was such a cruel person. At first, they thought that Saya would do it very simply, and when it could be solved, it would be solved completely. But now, Saye changed a person, and slowly tortured Tang Ye and made Tang Ye bow his head, perhaps to get a sigh of relief. Probably, this is Saya''s true face.


    In any case, according to the current situation, the result of this battle has been decided, that is, Tang Ye was tortured and killed. With this firm result, everyone is no longer worried. What they wanted was to kill Tang Ye, the human demon, to prevent the human demon from threatening and hurting them.


    However, everyone didn''t want to leave without seeing that Tang Ye died completely. So now Tang Ye was slowly tortured, severely injured, there was absolutely no possibility of counterattack, and they did not leave. They had to watch Tang Ye die to feel at ease.


    After Tang Ye was tortured for a long time, she had already become dying, and she was about to die at any time. However, he looked at Saya, who was floating in the air and indifferent to him, but he smiled thicker and full of ridicule.


    Saye became more angry, feeling that Tang Ye was really annoying, worried about breaking out, and decided to solve Tang Ye. This human demon is too stubborn. Such torture is useless. It makes me feel very bad. Then kill it, kill it and go back.


    Saye stretched out a hand to Tang Ye, and that hand could give out the power to control the space. As long as she held Tang Ye, she could compress the space where Tang Ye was located and crush Tang Ye to death. Tang Ye is now unable to resist, so she kills Tang Ye quite easily.


    "Enough, let''s end it like this." Saye said to Tang Ye, and began to compress the space around Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye laughed loudly at this moment, and said, "Yes, enough, and enough for me."


    Saye frowned slightly, and felt from Tang Ye''s expression that Tang Ye didn''t think he was going to die, so he wanted to fight back.


    call!


    When Saya noticed something was wrong, a dark force hit her heart directly, causing her body to tremble.


    "That''s..." Saye''s eyes shrank suddenly in shock.


    A kind of darkness, the real darkness, there is no death, but it is more terrifying than death, and it is more shrouded in people''s bodies, making people shudder and feel fear from the bottom of their hearts.


    That is the power Shana has to guard against every day-the breath of the dark demons!


    "You!" Saya''s head suddenly gave birth to a thought, this thought does not need to be said, he must act immediately.


    Kill Tang Ye immediately!


    Otherwise the consequences would be disastrous!

 Chapter 1705： Really scared!

    The breath of power emanating from Tang Ye hits his heart directly, making people feel like they have fallen into the dark, frozen abyss all of a sudden, and only despair will be ushered in!


    Therefore, the body''s instinctive reaction is also, immediately, immediately, to kill Tang Ye!


    Saye appeared in front of Tang Ye instantly, with a dark blade in his hand, trying to pierce Tang Ye''s heart. However, Tang Ye, who was originally tied to the "dark torture", stared, his tied hands broke free, and then the hands that were originally abolished were able to move. He just stretched out a hand and held the dark blade in Saya''s hand, so that Saya couldn''t penetrate his heart.


    "What, what?!" Saye was taken aback. She didn''t understand why Tang Ye could break free from the dark frame so easily, and why she could block her attack so easily. Whether it was the dark torture frame or her attack, the power was extremely strong, and Tang Ye was easily resolved after suffering such a serious injury?


    It is the effect of that terrible force!


    Dark Demon!


    As soon as Saye felt Tang Ye¡¯s strange power, she knew that it was the power of the Dark Demon Race. It¡¯s just that this power didn¡¯t let her be astonished and stunned, because such power would never be allowed to appear, otherwise the consequences would be. Unthinkable, then her first response is to stop.


    But now it seemed that the stop had failed, and Tang Ye began to change.


    After being stopped by Tang Ye to attack, Saye immediately released his power and jumped back. Originally, he wanted to continue to attack and kill Tang Ye, but the change that happened to Tang Ye slowed her movements, and Tang Ye who watched the change didn''t know how to act.


    At this moment, Tang Ye had entered the state of transforming demons, and her entire body was enveloped in a suffocating magic power. Magic power is a unique power of the dark demons. It is regarded as the root of evil, and it is much stronger than normal power. Obtaining dark magic has always been a means to quickly become stronger. However, because the dark magic has its own evil thoughts, anyone who comes into contact with the dark magic can easily be deceived, fall into the magical way, and lose themselves.


    If you lose yourself, you will no longer be yourself. What''s the point of gaining powerful strength? At that time, it was an evil demon that everyone got and punished. Since it has not reached the absolute strength, it may not be easier to face chase.


    Tang Ye entered the state of transforming demons and opened one dead door, two dead doors, three dead doors, and four dead doors. All at once opened the four deadly doors!


    Originally, the opening of the dead door was to proceed slowly. If it is opened so much at once, so strong magical power will flow all at once, which will make the whole body unable to bear it, and accidents will occur. But now there is no way. Tang Ye is seriously injured and must use such a large force to recover from his physical injuries at once. Because of getting a lot of magic power to penetrate the whole body and repairing the injury that was hit by Saya all at once, Tang Ye was able to break free from the dark frame when Saya attacked and block Saya''s dark blade.


    The dark frame is indeed very powerful, but when it encounters the real dark magic, it becomes vulnerable. There is a huge injury, but there is also an advantage. The sudden emergence of a large amount of magic power cost a large part of the body to repair, and the remaining part has little impact on the body, so Tang Ye can withstand it and is now in a state of demonization. The fourth level.


    The fourth level of transforming magic power, coupled with its own strength to reach the Profound Fairyland, is quite powerful. The cultivator in the Profound Fairyland would definitely not be able to compare with the current Tang Ye. The particularity of magic is at this point.


    Click!


    Tang Ye was surrounded by magic power, pure and terrifying than the fireworks formed by the dark death power of Saye. Those dark magic powers, like grains, are very clear, and then they turn into dark flames, but they are more dazzling than dark flames, like black magma.


    Strong to a new height, the dark torture frame was just a child''s play in Tang Ye''s eyes, and everything was resolved when he moved. He fell to the ground, but did not touch the ground, his feet were floating, and the dark magic flowing under his feet naturally supported him. This state is not like a mortal, but like a deity.


    In the state of transforming the demon, Tang Ye¡¯s appearance has changed a lot. There is a black magic pattern on the left face. It is not known what it symbolizes, because the dark demon has never appeared, and it is about the civilization of the dark demon. , There is no way to know. Except for the magic lines on his face, Tang Ye also looked like a smoky makeup, which was very evil.


    Tang Ye looked at Xayah without explaining a word, and directly stretched out a hand, slapped at Xayah, and then with a bang, a nuclear energy-like force exploded at Saya''s location.


    The first counterattack after Huamo.


    Saya was not seen, but at this time a lot of black feathers slowly fell from the sky. This is undoubtedly Saya''s. It means that Saya was affected by the attack just now, otherwise the black wings would not shed hair. This has already shown that Tang Ye''s attack was quite terrifying, and even Saya couldn''t dodge it in time.


    At the same time that Tang Ye used this dark magic power to strike for the first time, various forces were shocked, and they all showed unbelievable expressions. Or worry or panic.


    Those cultivators outside the battlefield, the masters of the four heavens, their reactions are easy to guess. Unexpectedly, they are shocked, their eyes widened, and their eyes will fall to the ground. They are quite depressed, crazy, and want to die. They couldn''t figure out why Tang Ye had a miracle again?


    Not only did he not be killed by Saya, but he also became very strong. Even Saya was beaten back by him and dropped a lot of feathers. Can this be said that Tang Ye has resolved the crisis again?


    If it is only to resolve a crisis, or everyone can still hold hope on Saya, thinking that Tang Ye will be killed by Saya after all. However, when they recovered from their consternation and realized what Tang Ye had changed, it was difficult to hope that Saya could still kill Tang Ye.


    "That''s... the power of the Dark Demon!" Someone panicked, and soon, the fear spread out. He was a cultivator at the level of the fourth heavenly strength, and only felt that the end of the world had really come.


    Tang Ye exudes a strong aura of dark demon power. Although they had never come into contact with the Dark Demon Race, their ancestors left them with admonitions, telling them the horror of the Dark Demon Race from an early age, and let them feel the surviving power of the Dark Demon Race in a fantasy way. The power of the dark demons, even a little bit, can easily destroy them. Now, Tang Ye''s dark demon power is more than a little bit, it can be described as turbulent. Who can be the opponent of such dark magic?


    What everyone was even more frightened was, why does Tang Ye possess the power of the Dark Demon Race?


    A human race with the power of the dark demons?


    Is it true that, as the rumors say, this human demon made a deal with the dark demon?


    However, this Human Race Demon came from the First Heaven, and the First Heaven has never seen the Dark Demon. How can this deal with the Dark Demon?


    Can''t understand, and the fear caused by dark magic. In addition, Tang Ye resolved the crisis time and time again, becoming stronger every time. Everyone was really scared, feeling that Tang Ye was a bottomless pit, and would always counterattack in amazing ways and reverse the situation, making people feel desperate.


    Although Saya couldn''t completely avoid Tang Ye''s attack just now, he was almost hiding, and he didn''t suffer any harm. But at this moment, she flapped her wings and hovered in the air, looking at Tang Ye''s face very ugly.


    "Are you a dark demon?!" Saye''s mood fluctuated greatly, staring at Tang Ye and drinking.


    If so, she is really scared.

 Chapter 1706： Try your power?

    The demon''s Tang Ye is very cool. The dark magic power is too strong, from the original dark particles to dark fireworks, now from the dark fireworks to a black chain, like being pulled by a gear, it chuckles around Tang Ye. In this case, Tang Ye looked like a big demon.


    Saya stared at Tang Ye with awe-inspiring expression, even stiff. She regretted it, regretting that she had not seized the opportunity to kill Tang Ye completely, giving Tang Ye a chance to become the current state of the dark demon. She felt Tang Ye''s power, surging, hunger and thirst, and bloodthirsty, she didn''t have enough confidence to resist.


    She has no experience against the dark demons. At this moment, she, known as the Dark Lady, or the servant of the **** of death, felt that Tang Ye of the Dark Demon Race had died countless times darker than her, and in her heart she unconsciously felt that she could not beat Tang Ye.


    Except for Saya and those four-tier heaven cultivators outside the battlefield who were shocked by Tang Ye''s incarnation of the Dark Demon Race, everyone else who could feel it was also shocked.


    Every world master can sense some terrible things that happen in the world of Nine Heavens. After Tang Ye launched a force to attack Saye, the power of the Dark Demon Race spread out and was felt by someone who could sense it. The Lord of the realm of the fifth heaven, the sixth heaven, the seventh heaven, and the eighth heaven, no matter what important things he is doing, he suddenly felt the power of this dark demon, and suddenly his expression was shaken and he put down his hands. , Staring at the sky, looking dignified but worried.


    "It seems that the power of the Dark Demon Race... Why did the Dark Demon Race appear?" These world masters all have such questions. Now that the Dark Demon Race has arrived, the days of the Nine Heavens will not be peaceful anymore. As the masters of the world, they bear the brunt and must first take responsibility.


    The Lord of the Eighth Layer of Heaven, and also the ruler of the highest royal power, Nu Enchong, was originally thinking about Tang Ye. After all, Saya has already been at war with Tang Ye. He pays so much attention to Saya, and he will perceive Saya''s situation through the magical treasure. Saya''s strength also exceeded his expectations. He didn''t know that Saya was able to stretch out his black wings and gain the angelic power talent. Such Saya, he could not be sure that it was an opponent. Originally, he had been weakening the influence of the astrology house, raising the king''s power, and letting the king''s power be above all else. However, Saya is so powerful that he needs to think carefully if he wants to attack the astrological house.


    But what shocked Nu Enchong the most was that Tang Ye, a human demon, was able to force such a powerful Saya to reveal his hidden face. Originally, he thought that the human demons had only hit the fourth heaven, even if they had the blood of that adult, they had not grown to the point where they could threaten him. But now, if Saya can be pushed to that point, how can there be no threat.


    What''s more terrifying is that at this moment, this human demon has become a real demon, a dark demon!


    The dark demons are their eternal enemies, and they must deal with them immediately. No matter when there is a dark demon, it is the top priority. Even if there is a war between the tribes, let them go first and concentrate on dealing with the dark demons first. All of these show how terrible the Dark Demon Race has caused the Nine Heavens to be traumatized, making the ancestors of each tribe a permanent precept.


    "This human demon can be so..." Nu Enchong looked at the sky outside the room with a solemn expression. Now that the Dark Demon Race has appeared, what does the traces of the Dark Demon Race above the Nine Layers of Heaven indicate? It''s not that the Dark Demon Race will invade the world of the Nine Heavens in one fell swoop.


    On the side of the Astrology Palace, Shana, who was originally meditating or paying attention to Saya''s situation, opened her eyes in horror when Tang Ye burst out of the power of the Dark Demon Race. She was scared, she was in pain, and everything developed in a situation she didn''t want. Tang Ye has the power of the Dark Demon Race, that will bring more killings.


    Perceiving Tang Ye''s peculiarities from the beginning, she asked Saye to kill Tang Ye. She didn''t want to kill, and the reason for her action against Tang Ye was to stop more killings by killing. However, since Tang Ye appeared, everything failed to go as she wanted, and Tang Ye brought more and more killings.


    Sometimes Shana would waver and suspect that the reason why Tang Ye brought so many killings was because of her persecution. If the initial action against Tang Ye was not to eradicate, but to live in harmony, would the result be different?


    Tang Ye possessed the blood and power of that adult, so it was destined to be a difficult character to deal with. Now, Tang Ye even possesses the power of the Dark Demon Race. The combination of these two particularities made Shana feel helpless. By the way, Tang Ye is the kind of stubborn and very tough person who will never give up unless he achieves his goal, and can even become cruel and cruel. If Tang Ye can''t be stopped, what are the consequences?


    Shana felt scared. She felt that her actions against Tang Ye had forced Tang Ye into an unstoppable person.


    "Sister..." Shana was very worried about Saya. Now Tang Ye, who is dark and demonic, is so strong that she is afraid after a few days, and Saya may not be able to deal with it, and things will happen if this continues.


    Shana made a decision, and through the contact between the astrological palace and Saya, she said to Saya: "Sister, come back soon, now Tang Ye is completely unpredictable, you can''t deal with him."


    Saya was very unwilling to hear Shana''s words. She won''t just retreat like this. I haven''t fought Tang Ye before, so how can everything be settled? She was going to fight Tang Ye and lose to Tang Ye, something she had never thought of!


    Once again grabbing the death sickle from the dark space, Saya flapped a pair of huge black wings, which were still so dazzling floating in the air. The cold expression looked down on Tang Ye, still looking so arrogant. She decided to fight Tang Ye, so she tried to adjust her fear of the dark demons.


    "Dark Demon Race, let me try the power of the Dark Demon Race to see if it is as true as the ancestors said..."


    boom!


    Saya spoke to Tang Ye, but before finishing speaking, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and disappeared in place, then appeared in front of Saya and punched out. It was also at this time that Saya felt something wrong instinctively and hurriedly tilted his head. Fortunately, she had this instinctive reaction, otherwise Tang Ye''s fist would hit her chin and knock her away.


    Tang Ye''s fist rushed from the front of her face, only a few millimeters from the tip of her nose. But even if she was not beaten by Tang Ye, the power radiated by Tang Ye''s fist made her frightened, and her vest was sweating coldly. That dark magic power was too strong, and she almost couldn''t hold it when she entered the incarnation of the angel race.


    And this was just a simple blow from Tang Ye.


    This happened in an instant. Tang Ye failed to hit Saya, and rushed to the sky above Saya. He stabilized and hovered on it. It was his turn to look down at Saya and said, "Try my power? then you¡­¡­"


    Whoosh!


    Saye attacked Tang Ye in the same way. Tang Ye just attacked before she finished speaking, then she would also attack before Tang Ye finished speaking.


    However, when she appeared in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye did not evade, holding her death sickle with only one hand.

 Chapter 1707： Completely suppressed!

    Tang Ye''s original strength was the Profound Fairyland, but now being affected by the dark magic power, it actually far surpassed the Profound Fairyland and even stronger than the Realm Fairyland. The strength of the dark magic power originally did not belong to the category of general cultivation power, so the mysterious fairyland in the dark demons opposed the world fairyland among the cultivators without any pressure.


    Now Saya uses the incarnation of the angel clan to increase his strength, which is at best the strength of the world fairyland. So Tang Ye, who was still under the Unhua Demon in the Profound Fairyland just now, had no power to parry. And now, in the state of transforming demons, the dark magic power has increased to the realm of fairyland, and the dark magic power has reached the fourth level, which is very turbulent and huge. It can be said that the strength has been increased to the realm of fairyland, and at the same time, it has been strengthened. For this reason, his power, It''s much better than Saya.


    Saye refused to accept Tang Ye and interrupted her in front of her. She also wanted to interrupt Tang Ye when Tang Ye was speaking. However, Tang Ye saw her movement and did not avoid it, just stretched out a hand. , Holding the death sickle she called.


    This made Saya very surprised. She had already used all her strength and the speed was very fast. She was confident that she was not slower than Tang Ye''s attack just now, but Tang Ye blocked it so easily. This shows that Tang Ye¡¯s power is stronger than her. She knows this very well. As Shana in the Astrology Palace told her, she can¡¯t beat Tang Ye who is now dark and demonic. Her best choice is to leave and return. Astrology house. As for dealing with Tang Ye, it is natural to discuss with the king''s authority, because Tang Ye is now a dark demon, and everyone is punishable by the Nine Heavens.


    However, Saya just couldn''t accept this result, so he had to fight Tang Ye. Think about it, don''t you think the irony is ridiculous? Coming to the lower realm as the peak powerhouse of the Eighth Heaven, killing a human race that emerged from the First Heaven, unexpectedly failed, and was beaten back to the Eighth Heaven?


    To put it nicely, this is a strategic retreat, but to put it awkwardly, it is to escape.


    Run away?


    Saye couldn''t believe that this kind of word would appear in her life dictionary.


    Tang Ye held the Death God''s sickle, looked at Saya who was right in front of him, sneered evilly, and said, "You all like to kill me so much, then I will kill you too. Not only you, but also the people above, stop him. Mine, all have to die!"


    As he said, Tang Ye''s voice turned into a low drink, with a huge hostility, the dark magic power became more turbulent, and the dark chains around his body condensed by the dark magic power were pulled khaki, very weird, and everywhere The power of Tang Ye.


    Saya felt a tremendous pressure, which she had never felt before. Is this the power of the Dark Demon? It is really terrifying, if there are many such dark demons on the Nine Heavens, who can stop them from invading?


    "Do you still have time to trance?" Tang Ye looked at Saya and laughed. Saya''s behavior is a bit like when he used to fight, even when facing stronger enemies, there will be times of trance. However, he would not make the mistake of the enemy, so he directly controlled the magic chain to stretch out, entangled the death sickle, and then condensed the dark magic ball with the other hand and blasted it out against Saya.


    Saya returned to his senses, and did not dare to neglect a little bit. She wanted to take back the death sickle, but the death sickle was entangled by the magic chain and could not be recovered, and Tang Ye''s dark magic ball came again. As a last resort, she had to give up the Death Scythe and withdrew to avoid Tang Ye''s magic ball attack.


    boom!


    Saya flapped his black wings and flew up, avoiding the dark magic ball. The magic ball hit the ground, and the ground was directly blown into a bottomless hole. The power was unimaginable.


    Tang Ye did these things lightly, powerful and quite sufficient. Everything is like this. There is a "dark void" in his body, like a dead tree in the spring, which can continuously produce dark magic. It¡¯s just that the dark magic generated cannot be controlled. For this reason, he set up six dead gates to control. If the six dead gates are fully opened, the dark magic will flood his body without restriction. He cannot suppress these magic powers. Will be eroded, swallowed, and then out of control, and finally become a true dark demons.


    Now he is just using dark magic power, and he hasn''t changed much, his beliefs, original intentions, etc., everything is very clear, so even if he uses dark magic power, he is not a dark demon. As for others who think he is the Dark Demon, he doesn''t explain at all. The explanation is useless, no one will listen.


    Saya flapped his black wings and flew up to avoid the magic ball. Tang Ye raised his head and took a look, and then directly threw off the death sickle. The death sickle fell from a high altitude and crashed into the ground, still standing still.


    However, Saya sneered in midair. The Reaper''s Scythe was originally a master-recognition artifact and could be extracted from the dark space, so it was equivalent to that, she could control the Death''s Scythe. Now that the death sickle is on the ground, as long as she opens the dark space again, the death sickle will change into it, and then she pulls it out, which is equivalent to taking the death sickle back.


    The death sickle is very powerful, and Saya didn''t plan to leave it out, so he opened the dark space and wanted to withdraw the death sickle. However, at this moment, a few dark magic powers appeared around the death sickle. The dark magic turned into chains, entangled the death sickle, and then plunged into the ground, tying the death sickle firmly to the ground.


    Saya opened the dark space. There was no death sickle in the dark space, because the death sickle was restricted to move into the dark space, and the chain formed by the dark magic could tie up this death artifact!


    In this way, Saya can''t get the death sickle, which is tantamount to losing the weapon, and the situation is even worse for her.


    "Damn it!" Tang Ye''s strength has continuously exceeded Saya''s expectations, and Saya has a violent mood. Unexpectedly, even the Death God artifact was tied up. It seemed that the strength of the Dark Demon Race was greatly underestimated.


    call!


    When Saya was thinking about this, Tang Ye appeared in front of her again and swept her legs and attacked her. When they reached their current realm of strength, the speed didn''t seem to exist, all of them were teleports, and they appeared as soon as they appeared.


    Tang Ye attacked with ease, but did not neglect at all. Every attack is fatal, and if Saya is hit, he will definitely be seriously injured. He did not show mercy. Saya is in the state of an angel clan after all, and she still has strength. It is very good to be able to completely suppress her. It is unrealistic to kill Saya in seconds.


    When Tang Ye swept his legs and attacked, Shaye fluttered his wings, and his body slipped out to avoid Tang Ye''s attack. The effect of the black wings seems to remove the speed even more. When the wings move, the human body is no longer in place. Therefore, the strength talent of the Angel Race is the strongest among all the tribes, and the Celestial Race cannot do it.


    Tang Ye''s leg sweeping attack was unsuccessful, and he immediately pursued it. Saya had not stabilized his body, and had to evade again. This is how she was completely suppressed by Tang Ye. In this case, it is already very difficult to avoid, and where are there any opportunities to fight back. If this goes on, she will only lose.


    However, Saya, who can connect to the astrological house, is afraid that he will not be defeated so easily.

 Chapter 1708： Nothing!

    For those Quadruple Heaven cultivators outside the battlefield, Tang Ye and Saya''s battle was too high-end, and the speed was invisible to the naked eye, so it could only be said to be very powerful, but it is unclear where it is. In short, that kind of battle is far beyond their reach. However, they can still see who wins and loses.


    The result of the judgment made them very worried and unwilling. The result was that Tang Ye suppressed Saya to death, and Saya had no chance to fight back. If this continues, Saya will undoubtedly lose.


    This is really unwilling. From the very beginning, they firmly believed that Tang Ye must have been killed by Saya. The original foundation was that Saye was the strongest figure who descended from the Eighth Heaven, and Tang Ye was a human race who desperately rushed from the First Heaven to the Fourth Heaven, and was not crushed by a spike to the Fourth Heaven, so his strength was only four. Cultivation level in heavy days. Compared with the Quadruple Heaven, the Eighth Heaven is very different, and the strength of the Eighth Heaven can kill the strength of the Quadruple at any time. But even on this basis, Tang Ye not only was not killed, but was already strong enough to suppress Saya.


    The change is too dramatic, how can it be such a result?


    Although Tang Ye was the Dark Demon Race, which made him play a big role in turning the situation around in the battle, for these practitioners, it was precisely because Tang Ye was the Dark Demon Race that he wanted to kill Tang Ye even more. Tang Ye is not a dark demon, the consequences would not be so serious if he didn''t kill. And the Dark Demon Race will destroy their entire Nine Heavens, so if you can kill, you must not delay a minute!


    "Let¡¯s help Lord Saye, this human demon, no, this dark demon must be killed, otherwise all of us may not be able to escape!" The Lord of the Four Heavens was very righteous and said to the practitioners around. .


    When many cultivators heard the words of the Lord of the Four Heavens, look at me and I look at you, but they are a little hesitant. Because they knew that it was impossible to beat Tang Ye with their own strength, and going out was just to die. Now there is Saya to deal with Tang Ye. Although Saya is suppressed, they still hope that Saya can reverse. After all, thinking so much is because they don''t want to die. I want to find a reason not to go out to fight, maybe I can have other vitality.


    boom!


    However, at this moment, in the battlefield, mid-air, Tang Ye and Saya were quickly engaged. After Saya avoided Tang Ye¡¯s punch attack, her speed slowed down after she had fought for so long. Because of this, Tang Ye moved instantly. Above her, and then punched her hard. As she slowed down, she couldn''t evade and hit Tang Ye with a punch. The intensity of this dark magic power didn''t even let her carry it. She was directly hit into the ground by the impact, and then pressed into the ground, layer after layer, not knowing how deep a pit was.


    Tang Ye''s punch with dark magic power was enough to seriously hurt Saya. As mentioned before, in this kind of match, the outcome is often only between one move. Since Saya was hit first, the chances of Saya being defeated are very high. Tang Ye was still at ease, floating in the air, pulling dark chains around his body, as if he was under smoky makeup, with magic lines on his face, looking at the ground indifferently, really like a big devil.


    Saya was smashed into the ground to form a deep pit, and he did not come out for a long time, probably because he was seriously injured. But Tang Ye didn''t care about that much, he had already condensed a dark magical Overlord Halberd in his hand, whose power was by no means weaker than the Flame Overlord Halberd. He will throw the overlord halberd of dark magic into the pit that Saya has plunged into, and chase Saya until he kills Saya.


    For Tang Ye, Saya was definitely not the end of his battle, there were still many enemies to kill, the enemies on the astrological palace, the people of the eighth heaven and the king, and the threat of the nine heavens. His ultimate goal is to seal the Dark Demon Race of Nine Heavens and avoid threatening the ancestral land. Then, he can find a way to return to the ancestral land.


    boom! Boom!


    Tang Ye threw the Magic Overlord Halberd at Saya and stab the deep pit that Saya had fallen into. The impact exploded in the pit. If there were people underneath, he would definitely suffer a lot of damage.


    But Tang Ye didn''t just throw a magic king halberd down, then, bang bang bang, he threw several magic king halberds down in a row, trying to stab Saya into fleshy flesh without mercy at all.


    The sky was full of dust, but Tang Ye felt that there was still Saya''s breath, so he continued to pursue. He faced the deep pit that Saya had fallen into. At this time, he inserted a few Magic Overlord Halberds, which seemed to have been sealed to death, but Tang Ye still condensed a huge magic vitality bomb, to be completely bombed and destroyed, without giving Saya a little bit of life. opportunity.


    "No, Lord Saya will have trouble if this continues. Only she can deal with this dark demons. We must protect Lord Saya!" The Lord of the Four Heavens saw that Tang Ye was about to bomb Saya with that huge magical vitality bomb. , Very worried. He knew very well that except for Saya, a person from the Eighth Heaven, who could deal with Tang Ye, they had no possibility at all. If Saya was killed, then there would really be no hope.


    So he wants to protect Saya. Other cultivators also know this. The key is that they dare to go out to deal with Tang Ye and delay Tang Ye''s bombardment of Saye. Finally, there is a group of righteous people who know the horror and threat of the dark demons. If they can''t be eliminated, then they will be killed, then their families, and their homes. Therefore, the dark demons cannot be killed, that is the difference between early death and late death.


    If you go out to deal with Tang Ye, you may die early, but it is also possible to fight for a ray of life, even if it is not your own life, it is the life of your family. Therefore, a group of cultivators and the Master of the Four Heavens stood out, going to stop Tang Ye and protect Saya!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    These cultivators used their best to fly in front of Tang Ye, and one after another they placed their weapons at Tang Ye, showing a determined expression of fighting to the death.


    Tang Ye saw them, his expression unchanged, and said, "Is it interesting to come to die? I don''t want to kill you."


    This is the truth of Tang Ye. For him now, let alone the fourth heaven, it is the eighth heaven. The following cultivators are very weak and can completely kill in seconds. For those so-called righteous people, if there is no hatred with him, then he has no idea of ??killing at all. If these people stayed well, he wouldn''t raise the butcher knife. However, if these themselves come to hinder him, then he doesn''t mind killing it.


    Anyway, it''s just a matter of finger movement.


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm and those cultivators have been determined to achieve death consciousness, so they are not afraid of Tang Ye''s deterrence. The Lord of the Four Heavens shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Human demon, no, you **** dark demon, I didn''t expect you to be such a monster! Even if we fight our lives today, we will kill you!"


    Tang Ye looked indifferent, glanced at it, and said, "The problem is, you can''t kill me if you work hard."


    "You..." The Lord of the Four Heavens was very angry, very aggrieved, very unwilling, extremely unhappy with Tang Ye, but he couldn''t help Tang Ye.


    But now that you stand up, you must stop this demon!

 Chapter 1709： very simple!

    The Lord of the Four Heavens and many cultivators are actually very nervous, they only have the strength of the real fairyland, but those who have to face the power of the fairyland can be killed at any time. However, after the realization of death, he has some courage. Then they felt that maybe they weren''t that weak and wouldn''t be killed in a second, they should always try.


    This attitude is still somewhat optimistic. However, when they took action against Tang Ye, they knew what despair meant.


    The Lord of the Four Heavens was very unwilling, and snorted to Tang Ye, greeted the righteous people behind him, and shouted: "Brothers, it is useless to talk to this evil demons, let us go!"


    So several cultivators rushed to the front and put out their weapons to launch an attack on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered at them, and said, "How can it be useless to talk more? Don''t you just want to delay me and save the woman? If so, you should delay more, and talk more is the only effective way for you. Take action against me... ...Extremely stupid!"


    "This..." When Tang Ye said so, the Lord of the Four Heavens felt that this was really the case. Attacking Tang Ye early, and being crushed by Tang Ye, there was not much time to delay. If Tang Ye was able to chatter, chattering, the time would have been delayed. Moreover, they can still live. This is the best way. But, **** it, this human demon saw through everything and said that on purpose, didn''t he tease himself?


    The Lord of the Four Heavens wanted to be angry with Tang Ye, cursing a few times, venting out, but at this moment, Tang Ye sent a few dark magic powers to the cultivators who had rushed out. Power stronger than the realm of the fairyland, dealing with a few people in the real fairyland, it is easy to kill in seconds. After a few dark magic powers entangled the cultivators, they squeezed directly, and the cultivators squeezed and shattered. With a slap, blood was splashed, and then a few tattered corpses fell down. .


    The Lord of the Four Heavens who wanted to vent Tang Yelai was about to speak when he was sprayed with blood from several cultivators, and then he was frightened, unable to speak for a while.


    Other cultivators who haven''t done anything are also taken aback. This is the cruelty of reality. Originally, they thought, maybe they could fight Tang Ye, so they wouldn''t be killed too fast. But, look at those companions. It was directly killed by Tang Ye in seconds. In this case, delay the joke?


    Just a joke. What''s the point of delay in a few seconds?


    If you want to delay it for a long time, you can only keep people going to die. But how many people can they deliver?


    But besides not counting the death to stop Tang Ye, what else can be done?


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm had red eyes, and there was no way, in order to stop Tang Ye, he had to take action, even if it was death. Thinking that I died too easily, but not reconciled. However, if Tang Ye were to lay down that huge magical vitality bullet, Saya was afraid that she would really not survive.


    "Fight! Brothers, we must stop this evil demon!" The Lord of the four heavens gritted his teeth and died. There was no way, he must stop the dark demon anyway, and he rushed out.


    Following the Lord of the Four Heaven Realms, there were several other practitioners. However, when they just wanted to rush out, their feet just took a step, and then a powerful magical force passed over their bodies. First they could not move, then there was a suffocation and pain, and then their bodies were crushed and splashed. Blood. At the moment they saw the blood splashing, their vitality quickly dissipated, their consciousness was blurred, and they finally died.


    This is the result of their choice, as long as they want to delay Tang Ye, this is the end of death.


    Tang Ye looked at them indifferently, even if he killed more than a dozen people casually, there was no fluctuation, it really seemed to treat life like a grass.


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm is stronger and stronger, and he is not so fast to die, but he knows that he will not survive, so he took the last breath and shouted to the other fearful practitioners: "Did you see this?! This It¡¯s easy for the evil demons to kill you! If you can¡¯t get rid of you, your death will come soon! So resist, even if you die, you can¡¯t be so humble, so useless, and so meaningless!"


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm wanted all the cultivators to stop Tang Ye, so as to buy time for Saya, and perhaps Saya could escape. Even so, Tang Ye can''t be killed today, but Saya is still alive, and there is still hope in the future. If Saya is dead, who can deal with Tang Ye, then the fourth heaven, even to the seventh heaven, wouldn''t Tang Ye kill him?


    Never allow this to happen!


    "I will not kill you."


    However, after the Lord of the Four Heavens yelled at the cultivators with such bold and inspiring words, Tang Ye suddenly said such a word to the cultivators.


    "I will not kill you."


    Tang Ye spoke very calmly, but these calm words hit his heart directly to those cultivators who hadn''t taken any action. If you don''t kill them, then they won''t die. Don''t die, what a temptation this is!


    The temptation to refuse.


    At first they hesitated not to go out to stop Tang Ye, it showed that they were afraid of death. Therefore, Tang Ye''s words directly shook most of the cultivators, ignoring the heroic shouts of the Four Heavenly Lords.


    At this moment, the Lord of the Four Heavens was so angry that he wanted to die immediately. Tang Ye''s servant was too vicious, so he undermined his agitation. But he didn''t want to give up, and continued to shout to those cultivators: "If you believe in this evil demon, then you are simply stupid! What can you believe in the demon? You must..."


    Snapped!


    The Lord of the Quadruple Heaven Realm said, suddenly his body exploded into fleshy flesh. Then I can''t talk anymore. It was Tang Ye who exploded him. Tang Ye thought he was too long-winded, so he simply gave him a good time, then glanced at the cultivators again, and said, "I''ll just say it once, believe it or not. How did I care if you resisted or obeyed?"


    "You..." To Tang Ye being so arrogant, some of the cultivators were also angry. Think about it, if you succumb to this evil demon, you will be able to survive, and you will be despised by others, and it will not be easy to live. Besides, the words of the evil demons are indeed unbelievable.


    "How can we bow to the evil demon! Brothers and sisters, let us fight together!" Then someone shouted out and made a decision not to give in to Tang Ye.


    "Chong! Chong!" Someone took the lead, and many people rushed out to stop Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at them rushing, feeling quite puzzled. After all, he still became the big villain. Just like many TV shows, no matter how powerful the villain is, the righteous will not succumb to death. Then, the big villain massacred them, and a **** massacre occurred.


    In that case, follow this routine to develop it. Tang Ye sneered, and sent dark magic power to those cultivators, which was even more powerful, snapping, snapping, snapping, one after another cultivator''s body exploded.


    Very simple and brutal.


    "No..." Shana, who was above the astrological palace, felt the **** killings that took place in the fourth heaven, very painful.


    This human demon really kept bringing killings. Then...Kill him!

 Chapter 1710： Star tree punishment!

    The Astrology Palace has a mysterious treasure peeping mirror, and you can directly see the situation in any place in the Nine Heavens by activating it. Of course, it may fail when it is hindered by special forces. But now the situation of Tang Ye and Saye can be seen very clearly through the sky mirror.


    Shana could no longer accept Tang Ye''s continuous killings. Looking at the situation at this time, the cultivators of the Fourth Layer of Heaven, in order to help Saya, went to stop Tang Ye, but were killed by Tang Ye one by one. The cruelty of the method is hard to witness, and it almost makes people nauseous. Such things must never be allowed to appear again. Such a brutal demons must definitely be wiped out, at any cost!


    "Sister, are you okay? Please delay this evil demon, I will use the''Star Tree Punishment''!" Shana communicated her thoughts to Saya through the contact information of the Astrology Palace, and her determination to kill Tang Ye became firm.


    At this moment, Saye was plunged into the deep pit. Tang Ye had just punched her. She was indeed seriously injured. But she can be quickly healed by the power transmitted by the astrology house. However, Tang Ye pursued without nonsense, and also used the powerful magic Overlord Halberd. She had to use most of her strength to gather the shield and cover her body to protect herself. However, Tang Ye threw several magic Overlord Halberds in succession, piercing her surroundings. She really couldn''t hold it anymore, and the corners of her mouth were bleeding. What worries her is that Tang Ye once again gathers a stronger magical vitality bullet to destroy her in one fell swoop. If Tang Ye really smashed the magic vitality bullet, she might really have to finish playing. Fortunately at this moment, those cultivators dragged Tang Ye and gave her a chance to breathe.


    Therefore, those cultivations who rushed out to die, still had some effect, which was to delay Tang Ye for a while, allowing Saya to resolve the crisis.


    Now Saya had avoided the attack of the Magic Overlord Halberd that Tang Ye had just thrown. She was really surprised when she heard Shana''s words. She didn''t expect Shana to make such a decision. Using "Star Tree Punishment" means that the person will definitely be killed. She had never seen Shana possessing such killing intent. It seemed that the killing of this human demon really stimulated Shana.


    The Star Tree Punishment is an attack that the strongest treasure in the astrological house can launch. The star tree can absorb power from various heavy heavens, converge into super powerful bullets, and then launch from the astrology house, can quickly pass through each heavy heaven, and then hit the target. Moreover, this attack can be targeted, and the person being attacked has no way to evade other than carrying it hard.


    At the same time, the Star Tree Punishment directly absorbs the power of the heavens and is strong enough to destroy a heavenly world, so it must be no problem to kill a person. Therefore, the attack of Xingshu''s punishment, even in the world of fairyland, could not be held.


    Therefore, as long as the star tree punishment is activated, it can basically be said that Tang Ye''s ending is determined, that is, death.


    Hundreds of years have passed, and the astrology house has never used a star tree to punish a person. And the last time it was used, it was also to kill a dark demon. Therefore, the star tree punishment is almost exclusively used against the dark demons. It just so happens that the power of Xingshu''s punishment is sacred and justice, and it has an extra bonus to deal with the evil ways of the dark demons. Perhaps this is the decisive factor that can kill those dark demons.


    "Do you really want to use the power of the star tree?" Saye and Shana communicated. Using the power of the star tree is not trivial. It alarms the eight heavens and requires a lot of power. As a result of absorbing the power of all walks of life, it will cause changes in the cultivation environment of all walks of life. , Has a series of influences.


    Shana looked at the picture of Tang Ye cruelly killing the Quadruple Heaven cultivator in the glimpse of the sky, with a firm attitude, and responded to Saye: "Yes, sister, this evil demon must be eliminated! He is now one of the best in the realm of fairyland. If it is not stopped in time, I am afraid that no one can stop it, it will be a huge catastrophe in the world of Nine Heavens!"


    Now that Shana said so, Saya had no objection, and nodded and said: "Okay, then I will delay Tang Ye, and you will activate the power of the star tree."


    Shana nodded and said: "I will let the star tree send a force to you, otherwise it will not be easy for you to deal with this evil demon."


    Saya immediately wanted to say no, but after squeezing his fist, he accepted. Tang Ye, who is now incarnate into the Dark Demon Race, is indeed beyond her ability. Even if she has the incarnation of the angel race, in the era of the invasion of the dark demons, the dark demons with the same strength in the mysterious fairyland are enough to fight the angel races in the fairyland. Therefore, it is normal for her to be completely suppressed by Tang Ye now, and it is not that Tang Ye is lucky. If she wanted to hold Tang Ye, she really had to get a powerful force.


    The so strong and arrogant Saya had to accept Shana''s arrangement, her heart was full of unwillingness and shame. It''s just that Tang Ye can''t understand this kind of thing. He is stronger than you. If you beat you, what shame do you still? Is it not shame that the weak wins the strong?


    It''s not a matter of course that the strong beat the weak!


    At this time, the cultivators of the Fourth Layer of Heaven were completely killed by Tang Ye. It''s not that Tang Ye wanted to kill, it was that they had to stop Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s attitude was very clear, as long as he didn''t come to hinder him, he would not kill anyone. But if they had to rush forward, it would be no wonder he.


    Now that he had solved those cultivators, Tang Ye once again condensed the magical vitality bullet, and quickly condensed it, and then slammed down the pit that Saya had fallen into. He won''t delay playing slowly, quickly kill Saya, solve an enemy, take a break if you can rest, and if there is a strong enemy coming, then continue to fight!


    Anyway, now it is only open to the fourth dead door, and there are still two extremes that can be opened, and I am not afraid of encountering any master of Jiuzhongtian. If it doesn''t work, then after reaching the sixth level, completely release the magic hole and turn into an absolutely crazy dark demon, no one can stop it!


    Boom!


    A huge sound exploded, and the ground was flattened by an area of ??thousands of square meters. The attack of the magical vitality bomb was already concentrated in a certain range, otherwise it would be even greater. Encountered such an attack, Saya, who had fallen into the pit, couldn''t avoid it, unless she was no longer below, or could bear such an attack.


    Tang Ye didn''t relax. Soon, before the flying dust had finished falling, his pupils suddenly shrank, because a powerful force rushed towards him from bottom to top.


    Saye was not dead, not only was he not dead, but he ran back to fight back.


    Tang Ye immediately made such a judgment. He was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Saya was still so strong. He was seriously injured in the middle of the punch just now, and he could still carry so many attacks. Now he is taking the initiative to counterattack. Such strength is really not to be underestimated.


    boom!


    The rushing force pushed away the dust and saw that it was Saya who was attacking with the death sickle. She even took the death sickle back. But Tang Ye did not evade, stretched out a hand, and quickly condensed the Magic Overlord Halberd, and then used the Magic Overlord Halberd to parry with Saya''s Death Scythe.


    Saye couldn''t shake Tang Ye, but Tang Ye couldn''t kill her in a second, probably there was another battle.


    It¡¯s just that Tang Ye didn¡¯t know. At this time, in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, Shana launched the most terrifying attack¡ªStar Tree Punishment!

 Chapter 1711： launch!

    Tang Ye was very curious. At this time, Saye''s power was different from his previous power. Originally, Saya¡¯s power was dark death, but now Saya¡¯s power is not the dark death, like the power of ordinary cultivators. However, this force is stronger than the average cultivator, and it is above the realm of immortality.


    So Saye can compete with Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t understand how Saya suddenly changed this kind of power, or how he suddenly gained such a power. He didn''t think this was Saya''s own power. When he was attacking Saya just now, although he was blocked by those cultivators, he had been paying attention to Saya''s breath. Saya did not change anything, but suddenly changed his power when the attack came.


    If Saya completes these changes alone, there will be some signs. Just like he transforms demons and uses dark magic, it''s somewhat of a process. However, Saya had that kind of power without any movement, as if it was obtained out of thin air. Maybe there is no need to investigate the source of Saya''s power, just knock Saya directly. However, Tang Ye looked farther, he had already considered a question, this time he defeated Saya, will Saya be able to fight again because he gains strength again.


    That would be endless. Therefore, Tang Ye wanted to know how Saya''s strength was obtained. He immediately thought of the astrology house. Saye said before that her power is endless, just like his dead trees in spring. This is because Saya¡¯s power comes from the astrological house, which is constantly providing her with power.


    Astrology house?


    While Tang Ye was parrying Saya, he looked up at the horizon. To go to the house of astrology, you have to go through the fifth, sixth and seventh heavens. Although relying on strength to go from the lower bound to the upper bound is much easier than from the upper bound to the lower bound, and it takes a lot less time, it also takes a certain amount of time. If you can''t go to the astrology house immediately to stop the power supply to Saya, it will be difficult to kill Saya, and that''s meaningless.


    Moreover, even if you can go to the house of astrology, that is when you reach the eighth heaven, then powerful enemies can easily find him, and the masters of the astrology house and the master of the eighth heaven will come to chase him. Unless his strength can despise everyone, it is bound to be more difficult.


    Of course, in this state, even in the Eighth Heaven, he is a master, and there are probably not many people who can deal with him. But being beaten by a group of people from the peak of the mysterious fairyland, even those who have reached the world fairyland, even he can''t handle it. Therefore, the best result is that Saya can be killed in the fourth heaven.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me!" Saye knew what Tang Ye''s cold and contemplative expression meant to do. At this time, she wanted to delay Tang Ye and wait for Shana to put down the star tree to punish, so she took the initiative to provoke Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, curious about Saya''s changes. The woman who had always been arrogant suddenly spoke and spoke, and she must have tried. At this moment of nonsense, the only thing Tang Ye can guess is to delay time. For this reason, what Tang Ye guessed was, besides Saye, there are other world wonderland masters who come down to kill him?


    "It''s not easy to kill you, because to kill you, you should kill the people behind you first." Tang Ye snorted coldly to Saya.


    Then Tang Ye immediately told Saya a guess in his heart to see if Saya''s reaction was as expected. He said to Saye: "The people in the astrological house must be very worried about you. I was afraid of being killed by me, so I gave you a strength. You could run away, but you stayed to deal with me. Is it you? Are you willing, or have other attempts?"


    "You...no, it should be you, what are you planning to kill me? Huh..." Tang Ye sneered at Saya and hummed: "Whatever you do, I will kill you!"


    Saya also sneered and hummed: "If you want to kill me, then see if you have that ability!"


    Tang Ye jokingly laughed and said, "I naturally do. Don''t you think the current situation is ironic to you? At first, you wanted to kill me. I just resisted desperately. But now, yes. I want to kill you, and you can only resist desperately. Ha... If you think you can overpower me again, then try, I hope you have this opportunity."


    The situation Tang Ye was talking about was exactly what Shaye was extremely upset about, her expression turned gloomy and angry, she didn''t speak any more, and wanted to defeat Tang Ye. But Tang Ye was able to deal with her attack easily. The power that Shana transmitted to her through the star tree was huge, but she was not very good at using it, so the effect it exerted was a little worse, so it was impossible to beat Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye used the Magic Overlord Halberd and Saya''s Death Scythe to bang and bang. Dangdang kept fighting. At the beginning, Saya was still able to draw a tie with Tang Ye, but slowly, she fell into the wind again and was suppressed by Tang Ye. Her decay continues to show up, and she can expect to lose out soon.


    At this time, in the astrology house, Shana knelt in front of a shining crystal tree that was like snow shimmering with white light. The crystal tree in front of her is the star tree, which can absorb power from all walks of life. Shana, who was thinking of her mouth, was launching Xingshu''s punishment.


    After reading for a while, Shana''s blue eyes suddenly turned silvery white, the same as the light of the star tree. Then Shana stood up, walked to the star tree, and pressed a slap on the star tree. Suddenly, the star tree shined brightly, very dazzling. Then, the star tree emitted several starlights, rushing towards each world in the sky.


    Soon I saw that Xingshu fired a beam of light towards the stone stele in front of which was engraved with a mysterious pattern. The light shone on the stele. The stele was not broken, but the pattern on it was brightened. The pattern has several circles, and the more light the star tree emits, the more circles the pattern will light up.


    When the patterns on the stele were all lit up, an indescribable force was generated. This power is the power of Xingshu''s punishment. The pattern on the stele is an ancient imprisonment pattern. When activated, the target can be locked and attacked with 100% accuracy.


    The power of Xingshu''s punishment was ready. Shana walked to the stone tablet with a firm expression. She glanced at Tang Ye in the sky mirror. She only hesitated for a short second, and then became firm again. Then she pressed her palm on the stone tablet and suddenly banged. , With a loud bang, a silver-white force was launched from the stone tablet downwards, rushing to the fourth heaven.


    Star tree punishment, start!


    At this moment, the world masters of all the heavenly worlds were alarmed. Even the Lord of the Eightfold Celestial Realm, the ruler of the kingship, and Nu Enchong were shocked and hummed, "Xingshu Punishment? To deal with the human demon, do you have to use this power?"


    Many powerful cultivators who could perceive this were also shocked. They didn''t expect that the Astrology Palace paid so much attention to this human demon. In order to kill this human demon, they used absolute power, Xingshu punishment!


    Just think about it, this human demon is a dark demon, and it is good to get rid of it as soon as possible. Now that the Star Tree Punishment had been launched, this Human Race Demon could never survive it.

 Chapter 1712： Deal with it together!

    The power of the Star Tree Punishment is that it can pass through the seventh, sixth, and fifth heavens from the eighth heaven, and then reach the fourth heaven, and lock Tang Ye for an absolutely deadly attack.


    In addition, although it has passed through several layers of heaven, the power of the star tree''s punishment will not be weakened, because when the star tree power is activated, the magic circle on the ancient stone tablet has an effect, so that the star tree power does not penetrate to one level. Will absorb the power of that realm and replenish the power lost through the world of heaven.


    Even if the added power is more than the lost power, then the power of Star Tree''s punishment will only get stronger, not weaker. This is tantamount to using the power of several heavenly worlds to gather together to deal with one person. Therefore, this person is absolutely unable to resist this powerful world force.


    In the past, the power of punishment by the star tree was used to eliminate the devil-level characters. Now the star tree punishment was used to deal with Tang Ye, which actually recognized Tang Ye''s strength.


    Many cultivators feel that this is too much an overestimation for Tang Ye. After all, it is just a human race from the first heaven. Although it possesses the power of the dark demon race, it is far from reaching the level of the demon king. Using the star tree to punish is actually a bit wasteful.


    However, Shana knew very well the terrible aspects of Tang Ye. The first is the descendant of the once Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. Second, from the ancestral land. Third, it combines multiple forces.


    Although everyone now thinks that Tang Ye is a dark demon, but after careful investigation, Shana knows that it is not. If Tang Ye was a dark demon, how could the powers used at the beginning be completely devoid of dark magic. Judging from all the phenomena, Tang Ye is not a dark demon, but has mastered the dark magic power.


    Being able to do this is really puzzling and extremely incredible. How can a human race use the power of the dark demons? The body structure of the dark demons is inherently very different from other creatures. Dark magic is their exclusive power, only their bodies can adapt and use.


    Shana also wondered why Tang Ye was so unique. Since she didn¡¯t understand, she could only regard Tang Ye as a very troublesome existence. There must be no negligence. Then, even at a higher price, it must be solved at once. , So as not to cause other things.


    The power of the star tree''s punishment penetrated down, and it would not need to slowly open the door of the realm like a cultivator went to the lower realm. Therefore, soon, this punishment power would hit the fourth heaven, and Tang Ye didn''t have much time.


    After the power of Xingshu''s punishment began to lay down, everyone who could sense it was shocked. At the same time, Tang Ye, who was fighting against Saye, trembled and sensed it!


    Originally, he could use the Magic Overlord Halberd to suppress Saya, but suddenly felt the power of Xingshu''s punishment. His body shuddered and couldn''t help but look up, so he neglected Saya''s attack. He was beaten by Saya with a death sickle. To the body. However, he is fine. The magic chain around his body is a protective shield. When the death sickle hit, the magic chain pulled up and entangled the death sickle to prevent Tang Ye from being injured.


    Tang Ye reacted, looking at Saye with a gloomy expression, and suddenly slammed away with the Magic Overlord Halberd, and then condensed a group of magic vitality bullets with his other hand, directly blasting out.


    Shaye didn''t dare to meet him, and withdrew the death sickle, quickly retreated, keeping a distance from Tang Ye. She was very helpless to Tang Ye now, no matter how hard she tried, she still couldn''t beat Tang Ye. On the contrary, Tang Ye always can easily suppress her. She knew that if this continued, she would be injured and defeated again.


    Fortunately, at this time Shana initiated Xingshu punishment, and she succeeded in delaying Tang Ye''s action. It is now certain that the Star Tree penalty can be 100% locked to Tang Ye. So next, just watch how Tang Ye was killed by the power of the star tree.


    After Tang Ye and Saye drew a distance, she stared at Saye coldly, did not continue to pursue her, and snorted coldly: "Are you delaying me? Who gave you your power from the astrology house? Now, she uses this Power to deal with me?"


    Saya looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, and said, "It''s too late to detect it, and soon you will be killed by the power of the star tree. I advise you not to resist too much, take a break, or enjoy Now, don''t let yourself die so embarrassingly."


    Tang Ye suddenly shook the Magic Overlord Halberd and snorted coldly: "Before that, killing you is a matter of enjoyment!"


    call!


    Tang Ye knew that he was overcast, he didn''t like this kind of thing, and had a huge hostility towards Saya, and instantly came to Saya, and slammed it at Saya with the magical king''s halberd.


    Saya hurriedly used the Death Scythe to resist, but couldn''t hold it. It was originally suspended in the air, and fell directly to the ground under the terrible impact of Tang Ye.


    Saye was taken aback, Tang Ye''s strength was stronger than before. Could it be that in the state of transforming demons, could Tang Ye also be affected by the blood of the Long family, making him more brave as he fought? This is really terrible. And Tang Ye has a steady stream of power, who dares to fight a protracted battle with him?


    Saya, who fell down, had to admit that both she and others had underestimated Tang Ye before. This human demon has unlimited possibilities. It seemed to him that nothing was impossible.


    call!


    Although Saya was impacted and fell down, but after buffering for a certain distance, she flapped her black wings and reversed the impact of the fall. After rotating, she flew again without hitting the ground.


    However, she just reversed her posture before flying up a little bit, and a black shadow was pressed on top of her head. It was Tang Ye''s pursuit immediately.


    Saya''s nerves were tense, and she was overwhelmed by such pursuit. But I couldn''t avoid it, so I could only raise the death sickle and carry it again.


    boom!


    It''s a pity that this time when he carried it hard, he could not withstand it. The impact was too strong, and Saya''s body was shocked and suffered internal injuries. Hit the ground again, this time the wings couldn''t be twisted.


    With a bang, Saya hit another big hole in the ground. There were a lot of scars on her body, and her appearance slowly became embarrassed. Faced with the turbulent Tang Ye, even if she received the Star Tree power from Shana, she couldn''t resist it. Tang Ye under Hua Mo is too strong.


    Tang Ye was about to kill Saya now, and apart from anything else, the pursuit instantly reached the top of Saya''s head, and he wanted to pierce Saya''s head!


    Saya was injured, but he didn''t care about it, so he quickly used the death sickle to hold Tang Ye''s pursuit again. At the beginning, she resisted. But slowly, she was suppressed by Tang Ye. She saw that Tang Ye''s eyes began to flicker with black aura, becoming more and more like demons. This is a situation where hostility and strength are greatly increased. Therefore, Tang Ye is getting stronger and stronger, she can''t stand it.


    Once you can''t hold it, you have to die.


    Saya really couldn''t hold it, the Magic Overlord Halberd was about to press down her death sickle, and then stab her head. But at this moment, a force shone from the sky to hit Tang Ye, and Tang Ye had to avoid it.


    Saya was saved, knowing that it was not the power of the star tree, but Shana temporarily used the sky-sighted mirror to extract the power of the star tree to save her. Now, it was their two sisters who dealt with Tang Ye together.

 Chapter 1713： Do not lose!

    Peeping Mirror didn''t have the effect of cross-border attack, but because of Shana''s special ability, she could launch an attack on Tang Ye through Peeping Mirror.


    Saya and Shana are both geeks in the astrology house. One who has mastered the terrible power of death, has also obtained the incarnation of the angel family, and gained the angel family power. And the other one, Shana, her ability, it can be said that she is a voyeuristic mirror. She can only stay in the house of astrology and use her ability to grasp the situation of the entire nine heavens. There is no problem below the eighth-layered sky. The nine-layered sky has too many powerful and mysterious areas, so it is difficult to snoop, and sometimes it will be injured.


    Cross-border control is an ability of Shana, and it is also the basis for her to become an astrologer. In addition, she also mastered many other abilities that were extremely unreasonable to others. In battle, the ability to "foresee" is quite terrifying and unreasonable. No matter what the situation is, she seems to know the opponent''s next move in advance. Therefore, it is almost impossible to defeat Shana. It''s just that Shana never takes the initiative to attack others, giving others the image of being a kind pacifist. The irony is that many wars started from her.


    Now, in order to save Saya, Shana uses the sky-penetrating mirror and also cooperates with her ability to "see the sky", cross-border force, and directly draw the power of the star tree to attack Tang Ye. The star tree punishment is also in progress, but the power of the star tree''s punishment will not be weakened, because it has been absorbing the power of all circles to supplement it.


    In this case, Tang Ye had to deal with Saya and Shana''s joint attack, but also had to worry about the coming Star Tree punishment.


    Tang Ye had already felt the tremendous power of Xingshu''s punishment, and knew it was against him. Originally, after he wanted to kill Saya, he focused on dealing with this terrible force. But unexpectedly, he was suddenly attacked by force out of thin air. This must be a terrible ability, coming across and attacking out of thin air, even the previous Mengli could not do such a mysterious thing.


    After Tang Ye leaped back, he stared at Saya calmly, and was also paying attention to the changes in the surrounding power, to guard against the sudden attack by that force out of thin air.


    In this case, the situation is a bit tricky. Originally, it would take some effort to kill Saya, because if you stay in the current state, you can''t kill Saya quickly without opening the fifth dead door. Now there is a powerful force to harass, even more so.


    Is it going to open another dead door?


    Not yet in time. Opening the dead door is to be left to resist the forced, unknown powerful force. Use it now, I''m afraid I won''t be able to deal with it then. Tang Ye was calm, thinking and weighing all aspects. Based on this, it is normal to outperform others.


    Tang Ye stared at Saya and sneered: "It seems that someone has been supporting you from behind, and I should have known since you got that new power. Nothing..."


    Tang Ye remembered something, and looked at Saye and said: "In the beginning, you had someone behind you to support you. You said...that was the astrology house. But the astrology house is far in the eighth heaven. If it doesn''t have any special ability, it must Can''t do it. She is very powerful... is it your sister?"


    Tang Ye made a guess based on some scattered information that Saya had said before, and then watched the changes in Saya''s expression to prove his guess.


    However, Saya didn''t need to deny it, and directly told Tang Ye: "You are very strong, and you want me and my sister to join forces. I feel stupid for the contempt of you before."


    "Your sister..." Tang Ye didn''t expect Saya to admit it directly. He hummed, looked up at the sky, and said: "Your sister is in the Eighth Heaven''s astrology house. It seems that I can''t stop her anyway."


    "No one can deal with her, before I die." Saye coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, thought it was funny, and hummed: "But if I kill you, she doesn''t allow it. You two sisters, really have deep feelings."


    Saye took Tang Ye''s words as an irony to her, and hummed: "If I were you, I wouldn''t care about these things, but think about how to spend this little time before dying."


    "Why bother to think about it, I just gave the answer just now, that is to kill you before you die. If you are really dead, it is not a loss if you pull a back." Tang Ye sneered at Saye.


    But as soon as he finished saying these words, there was a direct force in the sky, like lightning, fast, high damage, and possibly numb.


    Tang Ye evaded immediately. This kind of power is played by Saya''s sister, and the strength will definitely not be worse than Saya, so don''t get hit easily, otherwise you don''t know what harm will happen.


    Avoiding the lightning attack that appeared out of thin air, Tang Ye held the Magic Overlord Halberd, jumped towards Saya, swooped high, and then swooped down. When he approached Saya, he hit Saya with the Magic Overlord Halberd.


    Saya used the death sickle to carry it hard, but was shocked out, unable to stabilize her body, and rolled a few times before stopping. Although this will not hurt her much, but if it accumulates more, it will hurt her seriously. Another heavy blow at that time might kill her.


    Shana was very worried about Saya, and attacked Tang Ye more intensively, so that Tang Ye had no time to attack Saya. Thunder and lightning powers appeared out of thin air, constantly attacking Tang Ye. Tang Ye quickly avoided, indeed there was no way to attack Saya. Then he became angry, stopped hiding, and violently activated the dark magic power, directly confronted a thunder and lightning, contended with the thunder and lightning, and also tried the power of the thunder and lightning.


    Click!


    As a result, this thunder and lightning was really overbearing. Tang Ye used a strong magic group to resist. As a result, when he was hit by this thunder and lightning, a feeling of pain and electric shock paralyzed immediately spread to him.


    A small thunder and lightning attack has such a big impact, if Shana gathers a larger amount of lightning, the consequences of being hit will be very serious. Considering that there is still a more powerful and terrifying force to contend in the future, Tang Ye chose to retreat for the time being, not to carry the lightning.


    At this time, the oppressive force above the sky was getting closer and closer, and the pressure Tang Ye felt was increasing. He also discovered that the force that quickly fell from the sky was similar to the thunder and lightning that Shana released. That is, Shana uses the same power as the power in the sky.


    But the power in the sky is many times stronger than that small thunder and lightning. Because of this, Tang Ye was quite sure that he would definitely not be able to resist the power of the sky, that is, the punishment of the star tree, without reaching the fifth or even the sixth level of the magic demon.


    It''s even possible that the power that reached the sixth level of Huamo could not hold up such an attack.


    "It''s like a nuclear bomb that has locked itself..." Tang Ye hummed helplessly.


    Tang Ye raised his head and looked at the sky, and stopped attacking, and Saya and Shana stopped attacking. For them, the Xingshu punishment was enough to kill Tang Ye, so there was no need to deal with it again, after all, it was redundant.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye no longer stared at the sky, but at Saya, with a decisive expression, and hummed: "Since I can''t be sure if I can hold it, it''s better to use all my strength to kill you!"


    Kill one, die without losing!

 Chapter 1714： Hold it up!

    In order to kill Saya under Shana''s interference, Tang Ye''s most effective way is to open the fifth death gate of Huamo, and further increase the dark magic power. The power of a deadly door will be much stronger, and it will not be a problem to crush Saya at that time. And, Shana''s lightning attack from the star tree can be carried directly!


    Saya and Shana didn''t expect Tang Ye to attack again suddenly, and they thought Tang Ye would concentrate on dealing with Xingshu''s punishment attack. For them, even if Tang Ye dealt with the punishment of Star Tree, they knew that Tang Ye would not succeed. Because Tang Ye possessed the power of the Dark Demon Race, but he was not at the level of the Demon King, so Xingshu Punishment could definitely kill him. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye ignored Xingshu''s punishment and went to deal with them.


    Saya and Shana both felt that Tang Ye was paranoid, but they were not afraid, anyway, Tang Ye couldn''t hurt them. This would be better. Now Tang Ye is busy dealing with them, and when Xingshu''s punishment arrives, Tang Ye will die very quickly if he is not prepared to deal with it. If you start to prepare for it now, you may be able to survive the punishment of the star tree for a while.


    "Such paranoia is the evil demons, so we must get rid of it." Shana judged Tang Ye''s attitude in this way, and then drew strength from the star tree to launch a thunder and lightning attack on Tang Ye to prevent Tang Ye from hurting Saya.


    Through the situation just now, she knew that her attack like this was very useful to Tang Ye, and Tang Ye didn''t dare to force it.


    With Shana''s thunder and lightning attack, Saya was a lot easier, even if he watched Tang Ye rushing in, he didn''t rush to avoid it. Because he wanted to avoid lightning attacks, Tang Ye''s attack power would drop a lot.


    Saya and Shana are not very worried. However, at this moment, Tang Ye opened the fifth door of death. Suddenly, more dark magic power surged from the magic power in his body, and the whole body changed again. The dark chains formed by the magic power are more pitch black and pure and larger, the demonization state is stronger, and the magic lines are more profound. Even the hair has slightly changed into some. And the pupils of those eyes, almost all turned black, like a dark hollow.


    Tang Ye like this has almost no expression, and can''t make an expression, just like the kind of walking dead, even more cold.


    "What?!" Saya and Shana were shocked when they felt Tang Ye''s changes. Tang Ye has become stronger again, and the dark magic power has improved a lot, but how could this happen, is Tang Ye still hiding power?


    Tang Ye is now in this state, and his strength is more than twice as strong as before. Tang Ye was able to suppress Saya just now, but now it is twice as strong, and it can almost be crushed, so how difficult is it to kill her?


    Saya was in fear, it was the feeling of being really approached by death. She was breathing a little irritably. The first time she faced this situation, she didn''t know what to do.


    Click!


    Shana''s star tree thunder and lightning hit Tang Ye, but the dark chains around Tang Ye''s body stretched out, directly blocking the thunder and lightning. Shana''s thunder and lightning no longer hindered Tang Ye. Tang Ye quickly came to Saya and swept directly with the Magic Overlord Halberd.


    It wasn''t until this moment that Saya reacted, quickly retreated, and resisted with the death sickle.


    However, Tang Ye, who had more than doubled his strength, swept the Magic Overlord Halberd and went out. Saya couldn''t hold it at all. He was beaten and retreated, hitting the ground and rocks continuously, and then rolled out for a long distance before stopping.


    "Ahem..." Saya fell to the ground after stopping, vomiting blood directly.


    call!


    At this moment, Tang Ye had already swept to Saye again. Saya wanted to stand still and stand up, but as soon as he was injured, he couldn''t stand up, so he knelt on the ground and propped up his body with the death sickle. At this moment Tang Ye arrived in front of her, stood, looked down at her, expressionless. Suddenly, Tang Ye was looking down at Saya, announcing Saya''s death.


    Tang Ye raised the Magic Overlord Halberd to stab Saya. The injured Saya can''t escape, she might really be killed. Tang Ye is so powerful that she can almost crush her.


    Saye raised her head slightly to look at Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye felt that she was almost out of control. She was completely an evil demon. This kind of thing was something she had never thought about, she would be killed, because the human demon turned into a dark demon.


    She felt particularly ironic. Coming so confidently and calmly, it would be the result now!


    Tang Ye''s eyes were filled with magic power, and the darkness was empty. Regardless of Saya''s expression, he stabs the magic king''s halberd against Saya.


    Click!


    However, at this moment, a burst of lightning power fell, hitting the Magic Overlord Halberd. This thunder power was stronger than those who blocked Tang Ye, obviously Shana had deliberately condensed it. This strand entangled the Magic Overlord Halberd, but the Magic Overlord Halberd could not be pierced for a while. At the same time, Shana continued to add new power to the lightning power, in order to counter Tang Ye and prevent Tang Ye from killing Saya.


    However, Tang Ye''s power is not something she can fight against by drawing the power of the star tree under the cross boundary. Even if she entangled Tang Ye with her strength, Tang Ye''s strength was breaking through bit by bit, and the Magic Overlord Halberd continued to stab Saya.


    Shana was shocked, she would never watch her sister get killed. This is something that I have never thought of. To deal with the human demon who just emerged, is it going to kill my sister?


    What a joke!


    "Sister, hurry up!" Shana held Tang Ye temporarily, and told Saya to leave through her thoughts.


    But Tang Ye also knew this situation. The dark chain on his body pulled and stretched out to tie Saya, Saya could not escape.


    "No!" Shana exclaimed in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace. Saya must not be killed like this. Damn it, Shana, who has always been gentle at this time, couldn''t stand the anger. Saya is her sister, the only relative. Whoever dares to kill Saya, she must kill that person!


    In anger, Shana''s blue crystal eyes suddenly became blood red. I didn''t know what power she had activated. Suddenly, the attack penetration speed of Xingshu''s punishment accelerated, and then in Tang Ye, he could use magic power The moment the halberd stabbed Saya, the star tree punishment came to the fourth heaven!


    Suddenly, the entire Quadruple Heaven seemed to tremble, and all the creatures were shocked. If such a powerful force penetrates the fourth heaven and explodes in the fourth heaven, the fourth heaven may be destroyed.


    Therefore, the astrological palace of the Eighth Heaven and the royal power almost control the life and death of the lower realm. If the lower realm is not obedient, who would dare not follow such an attack of destruction?


    If you don''t follow it, you die! Or the death of the entire world of heaven!


    The power of Xingshu''s punishment poured down on Tang Ye''s head. The locked Tang Ye was already affected and could no longer kill Saya. She shouted in anger, retracted the Magic Overlord Halberd, and then bounced from the ground and charged straight. Yunxiao.


    When he arrived in the sky, Tang Ye faced the power of punishment from the star tree. That is a beam of power, the terrifying power that penetrates several heavenly worlds, can crush everything, who can resist it?


    Tang Ye was very angry, his hostility rose, and the dark chains around his body turned, as if he was opening some taboo.


    Tang Ye held both palms high, trying to hold up this power that would destroy him!

 Chapter 1715： Is it really over?

    Tang Ye used both hands to support the power of Xingshu''s punishment. The powerful masters of the various worlds of the heavens can see this scene through what treasures and the like, as well as the practitioners who are coming one after another from the four heavens, all the sights, or the world below the eighth heaven, can feel, at this moment, all Attention is all on Tang Ye.


    The Star Tree Punishment comes from the highest killing method of the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace. Even when the Dark Demon invades, there is an attack that the Demon King will appear on the scene, which cannot be held!


    In every crisis of the demon clan, at the most serious time, it is the star tree punishment that repels the demon clan. Therefore, this time, using a star tree to punish Tang Ye would definitely be absolutely impossible to escape.


    Those who knew about this sighed very much. Unexpectedly, that human demon had reached this point and would use star tree punishment to deal with it.


    Terran?


    I never expected it.


    But what about this? Those who fail will be forgotten by time. Today, this human demon is watched by everyone, but it failed and will soon be forgotten. Moreover, as a loser, as a demon hostile by all the tribes, while still being remembered, he is bound to be scolded by contempt.


    The loser, that''s the end.


    Or, even if he knew that Tang Ye would fail, he still couldn''t succumb, so he had to carefully watch Tang Ye being crushed by the power of Xingshu''s punishment, shattering his body, leaving no dust behind.


    This arrogant human demon, the dark demon, has brought so many killings, it should be miserable!


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Huhuhu!


    Around the sky, strangers and strangers, those masters, opened the vision space, and a small spatial vortex appeared, in order to watch Tang Ye be crushed by the star tree punishment.


    Also, the cultivators on the Fourth Layer of Heaven all leaped close, standing at a distance visible to the naked eye, watching Tang Ye in mid-air being punished and destroyed by the star tree little by little.


    They hated Tang Ye very much, because in front of them, it was the corpse of their companion, in dilapidated condition, there was no dead body like a whole body. Those were those who were killed by Tang Ye before and came to hinder his cultivators. Seeing their companions die so miserably, these cultivators all had infinite hatred and anger towards Tang Ye, and they wanted Tang Ye to die miserably!


    "Xingshu''s punishment has made this **** demon easy. We should have killed him with a single knife and let him know what real pain is!" Some cultivators yelled out.


    Some cultivators are crying bitterly, because some of the cultivators who died were their relatives. Their attitude towards Tang Ye, their indescribable hatred, watching Tang Ye die with their own eyes was not enough to calm down their anger.


    The sky is full of sight, and the ground is full of sight. Tang Ye has become the most eye-catching person in the world under the Eightfold Heaven. However, this eye-catching has no expectation for him, and he has to watch him die.


    He is alone.


    The real public enemy.


    It''s just that Tang Ye, who didn''t have it, would go to defend something. Of course, he will not defend anything. All the tribes think he is a demon, and all the killings are due to his nature. But he is not such a person. Those who were killed by him, not to mention innocent people, but most certainly are people seeking death. They want Tang Ye''s life, then Tang Ye can only take their life.


    How can you unilaterally think that it is Tang Ye''s natural killing?


    Tang Ye was struggling to resist the power of the star tree''s punishment, but knew that many people were onlookers, and many people used secret techniques and treasures to open up the vision space to look at him. It''s all for watching good shows, watching how he died!


    He didn''t have the energy to pay attention to those who watched the good show. The power of the star tree''s punishment was really strong enough. Even if he exhausted the fifth force of the dead door now, he was still hit to the ground by the power of the star tree''s punishment.


    His physical hand supported the power of the star tree''s punishment, and he was constantly being hit, beginning to bleed, and even collapse.


    Everything shows that he can''t hold it!


    "Ahhh..." With the impact of Xingshu''s punishment, Tang Ye''s hands were not only destroyed bit by bit, but also his body was enveloped and perfused by power. His body was hit by a huge impact, and he felt like he was about to fall apart. The pain, even as tough as him, was unbearable, and he couldn''t help but exhale in pain.


    This made the foreign cultivators onlookers very excited. Those cultivators in the fourth heaven felt very relieved and very happy. Isn''t this human demon arrogant? Isn''t it merciless to slaughter his brothers and companions? Isn''t it true that no one regards life as weed? Now, it is his turn to be sanctioned, crushed, and killed!


    That kind of pain, kind of helplessness, kind of despair, feel it!


    This **** human demon should have such an end!


    As for those cultivators who opened the space vision, they are all very powerful, at least they also have the mysterious fairyland, approaching the realm fairyland. This type of powerhouse, because he had never personally contacted Tang Ye, he never felt how terrifying Tang Ye was. Now that Tang Ye was punished by Xingshu, it was just a good show. Look at how a human race, or a dark demons, struggles under the punishment of the star tree.


    However, although they had not personally experienced how terrifying Tang Ye''s strength was, they saw that Tang Ye was able to hold on to the punishment of the star tree with both hands and persisted, and was not destroyed at once. This has already shown that Tang Ye''s strength is extraordinary. If it is a general Profound Wonderland, even if it is a Realm Wonderland, it will definitely not last a few seconds if he is empowered by the power of the star tree''s punishment.


    Perhaps, that is the terrible power of the dark demons. This human race, because of its dark magic, can last for so long.


    At this time, Tang Ye realized that the power of the fifth dead door was not enough to bear the impact of Xingshu''s punishment, and was already opening the sixth dead door, which was the last dead door. If he can''t hold it, he doesn''t even know what will happen after opening the six deadly doors.


    He can only say that the Xingshu punishment, or Shana on the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, don''t push him into that situation, otherwise he will lose control of the demons and the terrible consequences will definitely make Shana regret it.


    It will also make the entire Nine Heavens World regret it!


    The most serious thing is that he incarnates the Demon Race Channel, allowing the Dark Demon Race to attack aggressively!


    "Ah..." The sixth death door had not been opened yet, and the power of Xingshu''s punishment made Tang Ye''s hands torn apart, his body began to break, and almost all his clothes were gone. However, the dark chains outside his body kept turning, trying to protect him.


    boom!


    Tang Ye was impacted on the ground, and the ground was directly smashed into a huge pit of several thousand square meters or even larger. And Tang Ye was still holding on to the impact of Star Tree''s punishment, and the huge pit was expanding and deepening.


    "This human demon can''t hold it anymore, everything is over." Seeing Tang Ye''s body began to collapse, Tang Ye screamed again and again, everyone thought that Tang Ye was really over this time.


    call!


    However, at this moment, a burst of dark magic suddenly burst out around Tang Ye''s body, the darkness spread, covering his whole body, his hands, and his body were all inlaid with dark magic.


    The collapse stopped, and he continued to hold on to Xingshu''s punishment!


    "Wh, what?!" Everyone was immediately astonished, this human demon was increasing in strength!

 Chapter 1716： Obediently beaten!

    Tang Ye reached the sixth level of the dead gate, so the dark magic came out most violently, quickly occupying the body. The sixth state is infinitely close to a state of out of control. It was normal for Tang Ye to be quickly spread by dark magic. When the dark magic spread to his whole body, his power took another qualitative leap.


    Now I can''t see Tang Ye''s appearance, the dark magic power flashes around his body, like a burning black flame, full of power, like a big devil.


    Tang Ye under such an appearance temporarily held up Xingshu''s punishment attack!


    The power of the star tree''s punishment has not disappeared, it is still constantly impacting Tang Ye, and will destroy Tang Ye until Tang Ye falls apart. However, in the sixth state of Hua Mo, Tang Ye supported this powerful force of the nine heavens, and no longer sank to the ground!


    Can do this, so that everyone who is paying attention to this matter is so surprised that they don''t know what to say. They didn''t believe that Tang Ye could have such power, and even Xingshu''s punishment was blocked!


    Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength has reached the level of a devil?


    This is something that no one has thought about. The power of the Demon King of the Dark Demon Race is quite terrifying, how could it be like Tang Ye before. If Tang Ye had the power of the demon king, it would be nothing to kill Saya before.


    However, if Tang Ye didn''t have the power of the Demon King level, how could he sustain the power of Star Tree''s punishment?


    Now Tang Ye, everyone carefully felt that the power was infinitely close to the Demon King level. Moreover, Tang Ye''s power is still increasing, I am afraid that it is not a problem to reach the level of the devil, and it will be very fast.


    "This Human Race Demon is so terrifying!" Seeing that Tang Ye had not been killed by the power of Xingshu''s punishment, the practitioner of the fourth heaven was gritted with anger. They wanted to see Tang Ye being killed. It would be better for Tang Ye to die after experiencing tremendous pain. Only in this way could they release their hatred. But now that Tang Ye''s strength has increased and he has not been killed yet, they are very upset.


    Those cultivators who can open the space vision are also afraid. With the ability of the demon king, fortunately, he was punished by the star tree at this time. Otherwise, if they were released, the group of them would not be opponents together. A Demon King of the Dark Demon Race may be restrained by the Ninth Heaven, but below the Eighth Heaven, he walks completely sideways. It is not difficult to make their heavenly world become unpopular. At this moment, whether these cultivators had personally experienced Tang Ye''s terrifying power, or even if their mentality was still a melon-eating crowd, they were extremely afraid of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye must not be allowed to escape, she must be killed, otherwise they will have no peace.


    However, while fearful, they also felt fortunate. Because now the punishment of Tang Ye is the power of Xingshu''s punishment, Xingshu''s punishment can definitely kill Tang Ye.


    Even if Tang Ye possessed the magic power of the Demon King, Star Tree Punishment could have killed the Demon King. Therefore, Tang Ye''s change can only be said to shock them, but not to make them feel threatened. Now Tang Ye has withstood the impact of Xingshu punishment, but soon, Xingshu punishment will destroy him again!


    Saye and Shana didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to increase their strength. For this reason, Saye squeezed a sweat. If Tang Ye burst out of this level of power just now, then she must have finished playing now. How about having the incarnation of the angel race, it is not easy to be killed by the power of the demon king.


    The dark demons are so powerful. They have faced the invasion of the dark demons. Angels, heavens, humans, orcs, etc., all tribes must be united together, so as to block the invasion of the dark demons.


    Saya looked at Tang Ye who was holding the punishment of the star tree, and realized that Tang Ye didn¡¯t use real strength from the beginning, otherwise her ultimate move would be nothing more than a so-called ultimate move. For Tang Ye, she didn¡¯t have to worry about it. .


    This made Saya feel very ironic and complicated. She always thought that she was very strong, and no one could be afraid of below the eighth heaven. Not to mention that there is an incarnation of the angel race, but there is no, with her strength and talent, no one can move. With the addition of the incarnation of the angel race, it is the supreme one of the eightfold heavenly kingship, with the perspective and command ability of the "king", and it may not be able to beat her. The king doesn''t need to be afraid, who else does she need to be afraid of?


    But now, she is afraid of Tang Ye. If Tang Ye planned to kill her completely from the beginning, she would already be a cold dead body.


    Of course, Tang Ye is so strong because of the dark magic. But like Shana, she believes that many people with superb cultivation are the same. They all know that Tang Ye''s dark magic power is not because Tang Ye is a dark demon. Tang Ye is indeed a human race, it is impossible for a human race to have dark magic by nature. But because of this, Tang Ye is scary. Because this is a question of deep thought and fear, how did a human race get the dark magic power?


    This is simply an unimaginable problem. Mysterious and terrifying. In any case, the magic of darkness is destined to be a terrifying power. Whoever possesses this power is destined to be different.


    But Saye''s thoughts are the same as those of the cultivators. Even if Tang Ye''s strength is constantly increasing, and she has reached the level of the devil, she also feels that Tang Ye cannot resolve the attack of Xingshu''s punishment. Up to now, even the Dark Demon Race of the Demon Lord level has not been able to defuse the star tree punishment.


    So, don''t do anything next, just wait for Tang Ye to be punished by the star tree, break his body, and drown in the dust.


    Saya in the Eightfold Astrology House also has this idea. She has not seen the dark demons who can resolve the punishment of the holy tree. If she is worried that the star tree''s punishment will be resolved, it is a denial of the astrological house and herself. She would not do this, but she also had other concerns.


    Because Tang Ye is not a dark demon race, but a human race with dark magic power, then, will Tang Ye be different from those dark demon races?


    There are exceptions to everything. There have been too many exceptions to Tang Ye. When Tang Ye was still in the first place, few people cared. As a result, how many unexpected things did Tang Ye do? Became the master of the Universe, separated from the Universe, and let the human race develop again, and then went all the way to the Fourth Universe, and then almost killed Saya just now, which is something that these alien races had never thought of. . All thought it was impossible. So, now that Tang Ye can''t stop Xingshu''s punishment, isn''t he too confident? It would be terrible if he made the previous mistake again and failed to stop Tang Ye.


    However, even if Shana had such worries, she still had a fluke in her heart, thinking that Xingshu''s punishment would solve Tang Ye. This mentality is also because, if Tang Ye resolves Xingshu''s punishment, then she doesn''t know how to deal with Tang Ye. Maybe at that time, I shouldn''t care about these things anymore, let the power of the king come.


    At this time, Tang Ye had completely entered the state of the sixth stage of the transformation demon, withstood the impact of Xingshu''s punishment, and remained stable.


    However, Tang Ye''s mood was not optimistic at all, because he could only hold it up, but couldn''t resolve it. If someone attacked from the side at this time, he would only be beaten obediently, and he would be killed.

 Chapter 1717： Infighting!

    The problem Tang Ye was worried about happened soon. The cultivators on the Fourth Layer of Heaven resented him too deeply, and saw that he could resist the penalty attack of the star tree. They were not killed for a long time. They were immediately enveloped in a kind of anger, worried that Tang Ye would escape the disaster like before. So someone couldn''t help but rushed out to attack Tang Ye.


    To speed up the killing of Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was worried about this kind of thing, but he didn''t worry that the cultivators of the Fourth Heaven would attack him. Now he, even if he fights against the power of Xingshu''s punishment, stands and beats the cultivators on the Fourth Layer, it doesn''t matter. Because the power of those cultivators in the Fourth Heaven really did no harm to him.


    In addition, the impact force of the Star Tree Punishment is very large and strong, and it is completely beyond the reach of the practitioners of the fourth heaven, and they can''t get close. Therefore, they couldn''t even attack Tang Ye.


    What Tang Ye was worried about was that a master like Saysana attacked him. If he was to bear the impact of the star tree''s punishment while being attacked by the power of the world fairyland, it would really be impossible to hold it.


    A few of the cultivators of the Fourth Layer jumped out, undoubtedly they hated Tang Ye very much. Probably the cultivators killed by Tang Ye had their relatives, so Tang Ye was still alive, but when he approached Tang Ye, he was killed by the star tree. The power of punishment is blocked by the beam of influence, and can no longer get close. Then they stopped outside, attacking Tang Ye one after another, while yelling.


    "You **** evil demons, die! I want to avenge my father!" This is a cultivator whose father was killed by Tang Ye. There is nothing wrong with resenting Tang Ye. It is normal to want to kill Tang Ye for revenge.


    Then, there are many reasons for other cultivation, either Tang Ye killed his lover, or killed his brothers and sisters.


    The hatred accumulated by Tang Ye was really quite a lot. However, since he chose this path, he will stay firm. Those who follow me perish, those who oppose me prosper. If you can resolve the star tree''s punishment crisis, do it the same way, let the nine heavens shroud your fear!


    With a few fourth-layer cultivators coming out to attack Tang Ye, more and more cultivators came out to attack Tang Ye. However, the results were the same, their attacks had no effect on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t even look at them, completely ignoring them. They are more angry, and more unwilling. There was a violent collective attack, and the result was still the same.


    Then they realized that it was useless to do so, but they would not just give up like that, and then they went to persuade those powerful practitioners, including Saya, and those who can give out vision space. In any case, they must do it. Do something to deal with Tang Ye, don''t let Tang Ye escape this chase again!


    "Master Shaye, and all the adults who can take action, please make sure to kill this evil demon as soon as possible. If another accident happens and this evil demon escapes, the consequences will be disastrous!"


    "Don''t think that this kind of thing is impossible, just imagine how much this kind of thing has happened to this human demon! From the first day to here, people have been dealing with him, but not only is he okay, he is still so strong now!"


    "Masters, let''s do it! Don''t hesitate, don''t let go of any hidden dangers. It''s better to kill and not to delay watching the excitement!"


    The cultivators of the Four Heavens have persuaded Saya and those powerful cultivators. He was very clever. He didn''t ask for his own personal hatred, but talked about the overall situation. If this Human Race Demon is not resolved, it will be detrimental to the entire Nine Heavens. Now this Human Race Demon is so powerful, if there is an accident and let him escape this time, then everyone will have to be afraid of it and become a hidden danger for everyone.


    Originally, Saya and those powerful cultivators wanted to see how Tang Ye was killed by the power of Xingshu''s punishment, but after hearing the words of these four-layer cultivators, they felt very reasonable and were touched. They also saw with their own eyes that Tang Ye was getting stronger and stronger, holding the attack of Xingshu''s punishment, unexpectedly. Such an enemy should indeed be eliminated as soon as possible to avoid future troubles.


    As a person who fights Tang Ye from start to finish, Saye has a deep understanding of Tang Ye''s huge potential, explosive power, and mystery. At first, she felt that killing Tang Ye couldn''t be easier. However, this simplicity turned into a reversal in Tang Ye''s outbreaks, and in the end she was almost killed. This situation will inevitably happen again, so it is necessary to kill Tang Ye as soon as possible and seize every opportunity to kill Tang Ye!


    Now Saya has eased his injury, and without being pressured by Tang Ye''s pursuit, he can still fight, and the power he played will not be too weak. Tang Ye stood obediently beaten, she was confident that she could kill Tang Ye!


    So, Saya jumped out, re-stretched the black wings that had been taken back because of the serious injury, flapped the wings, she flew into the air, in front of the quadruple heaven cultivators, ready to attack Tang Ye.


    Seeing Saya''s move, Shana in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace also thought to do so. Therefore, she planned to attack Tang Ye through the sky-sighted mirror and her own cross-border ability. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s not easy to extract power from the star tree now, because the star tree punishment is now in progress, and it stops absorbing power from all walks of life. If it is extracted, it will weaken the power of the star tree to punish and attack.


    Then Shana needs the power of the astrology house. She intends to use the power of the astrological house. However, Saya disagreed.


    Saya and Shana are very special, each is a genius, even a wizard, a ghost. Their bloodline and birth are destined to give them bonds and connections that no one else has. Therefore, they can communicate through their hearts and can also perceive each other''s situation.


    Saya resolutely opposed Shana''s use of the original power of the astrology house, saying: "Sana, do not use the original power of the astrology house. It is very dangerous for you to do so. You know why I say that."


    "Sister..." Shana was speechless for a while, not knowing how to explain.


    Of course she knew why Saya opposed the use of the original power of the astrological house. Because the use of the original power will weaken the strength of the astrology house, this will give the royal power a chance. The royal power has always wanted to weaken the influence of the astrology house. Although the current king, Nu Enchung is still friendly on the surface, he has actually done a lot of things behind him. It¡¯s just that the astrology house has a long history and a very stable foundation. It is the emergence of the royal power, which is also supported by the astrology house. Therefore, it is impossible to deal with the astrological house without having enough time and doing enough homework.


    As members of the astrological house, Saya and Shana naturally disagree with the royal powers doing this. Therefore, they have been fighting secretly with the royal power. Now, as the ruler of the kingship, Nuen Chong has the greatest ambition in history under the gentle surface. If Nu Enchung saw the opportunity, he would definitely not miss it.


    Now that Saya is not in the Eighth Heaven, if the power of the astrological house is weakened, then Nuen Chong will make a move, the astrological house may not be able to resist.


    Worried that Shana will be shaken, Saye said again: "Look at the current dealings with human demons. Now, as the supreme king, Nu Enchung has appeared, and what has he done?

 Chapter 1718： what do you think?

    The contradiction between the astrological palace and the royal power is beneficial to Tang Ye. If Shana used the original power of the Astrology Palace to deal with Tang Ye, then he really couldn''t stop it. Or, the king''s power, Nu Enchong, made the shot, and it was the peak power from the Eighth Heaven, which was a huge threat to Tang Ye.


    Now because of the astrological palace and the royal power, you and I are not willing to use real power, so Tang Ye is much less threatened.


    Shana''s idea was relatively simple, she wanted to stop Tang Ye''s killing. She felt that Tang Ye''s existence would bring killing. So even if she knew the weakening attitude of the royal power over the astrological palace, she still wavered, thinking that Tang Ye should be solved first. But after being blocked by Saya, she thought about it again. Because she listened very much to Saya, who was like her sister and her parents.


    Saya''s attitude is very firm, and the royal power can''t even think about taking advantage of it for nothing. Dealing with the dark demons is not only the responsibility of the astrological house, but also the royal power. Even all cultivators are responsible. Therefore, let the astrology house take advantage of the heart and lungs, but the royal power does not contribute. In the end, the royal power still takes advantage of this to deal with the astrology house. Saya is absolutely unacceptable to this kind of thing. She hates this kind of thing, even stronger than her hostility towards Tang Ye.


    Shana couldn''t speak to Saya, and after listening to Saya, she gave up using the original power of the astrology house. However, without using the original power of the Astrology Palace, she would not be able to extract power to attack Tang Ye. Even if she has the ability to look into the sky, she can still attack across boundaries, but from the eighth heaven to the fourth heaven, it needs to consume a lot of power. If she can''t extract extra power, it will all consume her power. The remaining power is used for attacks, the power will be very small, and it will have no effect on Tang Ye''s current Demon King level.


    Therefore, if Shana wants to attack, she must "leverage" or others will give her strength, otherwise she can do nothing.


    After Saya became aware of this, he sneered: "Let Nu Enchung be responsible for giving you power. He is still in the Eighth Heaven. If you want to deal with this Dark Demon Race, from the Eighth Heaven to the Fourth Heaven is impossible. Then only It can give you the power to attack the human demons. This way they can be regarded as a part of their power, otherwise they will be the supreme king power controller."


    Shana was extremely worried about this kind of thing and said, "I''m afraid Nu Enchung will not agree. We know that they want to weaken my astrological house, then they also know that our astrological house is dealing with them. Ask them to give me strength, they I''m afraid I think I did it on purpose."


    "What about deliberately?" Saye coldly snorted: "This time dealing with human demons is far beyond the accident. If I had not rushed to the fourth heaven, suppressed the human demons, and let the demons reveal their true identity and power, wait for him Grow and reach the Eighth Heaven step by step. At that time, who else do you think can stop this human demon?"


    Saye was tough and continued: "Just tell Nuen Chong like this. Either lend your strength to the astrological house to destroy the human demons in one fell swoop. Or he will just sit back and watch, and then our astrological house will do what we need to do. As for Whether or not the human demons can be eliminated is not something we can control. If not, how serious the consequences and how much influence it will have on the power of the king, he will consider it clearly."


    Shana stopped talking to the tough Saya, and finally stopped retorting, saying: "Then I will negotiate with Nu En Chong."


    Saye nodded and said: "Hurry up, none of us can guarantee that this human demon has any terrible and unknown power that is not used."


    Shana was naturally concerned about this, nodded, cut off the spiritual communication with Saya, and directly sent the message to Nu En Chong.


    In the eighth heaven, the same heavenly world, Shana wanted to contact a person, and the spatial ability she used was easy. A vision space appeared in front of Nuen Chong, and Shana began to say to him: "Honorable King, you probably know about the human demons now, and now they have decided to jointly attack the human demons. However, in the fourth heaven, except Apart from my sister, the power of other people is useless. So, I hope you can get your power so that you can kill the human demons."


    Nu Enchung maintained his usual calm state. After listening to Shana¡¯s words, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened his eyes, he looked cold and said: "I didn¡¯t expect this human demon could have such a strong strength. I thought that there would be no problem with sending a few men. The Arhat King Kong was the fastest to arrive. This is because their strength is weaker than the others. You also know that the weaker the strength, the smaller the obstacle from the upper bound to the lower bound. It took decades for someone as strong as you to go from the Eighth Heaven to the Fourth Heaven. Of course, this little time, for those of us who have reached the Xuanxian Realm or Realm Fairyland, is just a blink of an eye... Oh, it''s nonsense. After all, it''s a pity that King Kong Arhat failed to kill the human demon, but they were killed."


    Shana didn¡¯t know what Nu Enchung wanted to express, and she wouldn¡¯t think about so many intrigues. She said directly: ¡°King Kong Arhat failed to kill the human demon, and neither did my sister. However, their actions are very different. A big effect, because they pushed the limit of this human demon, let us see the true identity and power of this human demon. Because of this, I can launch the star tree punishment in time to completely kill him. Otherwise, wait. He grows little by little, and everything is going well. When he reaches the eighth heaven, no one can stop him. Even you, the most powerful king, can''t stop him. Because of the potential of this human demon, and that Mystery is something that my entire astrological house is afraid of. Then, you, as the king, should do the same."


    Hearing Shana''s words, Nu En Chong shook hands slightly, his frowning expression flashed away. He was very upset, and Shana had two things he didn''t want to admit. The first is that the human demon is very powerful, even if it is him, it is not an opponent. The second is that the astrological house is very strong now, and their royal power is not comparable, or their strength is relatively flat. Those who are afraid of the astrology house must be afraid of the royal power.


    This is simply denying Nun Chong and his ongoing plan to weaken the astrology house.


    However, Nuen Chong''s forbearance is very strong and will not completely break with the astrology house at this time. First, the threat of human demons, and second, the astrological house has not been completely weakened. If he does it, he has no chance of winning. Or, even if he wins, if he can''t kill the human demon, he will not be able to deal with it if he grows up and reaches the eighth heaven in the future.


    Shana saw Nu Enchung¡¯s silence and thought Nu Enchung was making some wishful thinking again. She did not have time to wait slowly, nor was she as arrogant and domineering as her sister Saye, so she just expressed her intentions and said: "Now we need to The king borrows the power of the king and kills the human demons with my hand. What do you think?"


    Nu En Chong looked at Shana in silence. His decision will have a great impact, and it is about the outbreak of conflict between the two sides.

 Chapter 1719： Can I only lose?

    Nu Enchung''s conditions for Shana really need to be considered. Because just as Saya didn''t want to use the original power of the astrology house, if he used the power of the king, it would also weaken the power of the king for a certain period of time. The current astrological house and the royal power have a kind of "will power", which is the sum of total power. The person in control can use it directly. Therefore, if there is a fight between the two sides, the power of each subordinate is one, and there is a game between two masters.


    In this game, there is a game of "will power". Willpower is like two great swords of their respective camps, to see who defeats whom. It is generally a world of heaven that can form this kind of will power. But the astrology house and the royal power are so strong that the Eighth Heaven has these two independent will powers.


    What Shana wants from Nuen Chong is the "will power" of the royal power. The original power of the astrology house is also the power of will. So, Saya doesn''t allow Shana to use it, and now Nu En Chong will think about it. The power of will is used, and he is temporarily weak. If he is attacked by the opponent, the consequences will be very serious.


    If Nu Enchung agrees, he needs to worry about whether he will be shot by the astrology house. If you don''t agree, then Shana, or the astrology house is not easy to convince. Because in dealing with the human demons, the Astrology Palace has worked hard from beginning to end, and even the strongest guard Saya has gone to the fourth heaven. The astrology house has done so many things, but on the contrary, the royal power has done very little here. Even if they had reached the fourth heaven to deal with Tang Ye''s King Kong Arhat, the dead people didn''t mean much to them.


    Shana frowned at Nu Enchung''s thinking and said, "King, we must hurry up to deal with the human demon. If there is any accidental outbreak of the human demon, then we cannot afford the consequences, and it will definitely lead to the whole Nine-layer heaven, even if the nine-layer heaven is fine, the world under the eight-layer heaven will face a catastrophe."


    Nu En Chong frowned, more obvious. Probably because he didn''t want to be persecuted, he was a little angry with Shana. As a king, there is this arrogance and power.


    Shana is not afraid of Nu Enchung. She has always been polite to Nu Enchung, or to the king''s power, but it is only polite. As the most important person in the astrological house, it is enough to give such politeness to the power of the king. However, in order for Nu Enchong to agree to lend her the power, she knew what she needed to do.


    She knows very well that even if the power of the king is weakened, the astrology house will not take action. She didn''t have the idea of ??making a move, and even more so when Saya was absent. Thinking of this, Shana said to Nuen more cryptically: "Now my sister is dealing with the human demons in the fourth heaven. I never expected that the human demons are so terrible. I am afraid that my sister will not be able to return to the astrological house in a short time. So, my sister is not here Many things in the astrology house are not easy to proceed. Borrowing the power of the king is also taking this into account. Originally, I could use the original power of the astrology house, but my sister needs this power at any time in the fourth heaven. So, king, please also Hurry up and make a decision, otherwise the Human Race Demon really has a way to resolve the Star Tree punishment, then it will be too late."


    Nu En Chong was a little moved when she heard Shana''s words. Because he knew that Shana''s words had a clear hint to him. That is, Saya is not in the astrology house now, so the astrology house will not do any major actions. Such as shooting against the power of the king. This kind of action is too big, and Saya is not there, so he will definitely not do it. That said, Nu Enchong was relieved.


    Nu Enchung still knows Shana very well. Indeed, if Saya is absent, Shana''s character would never do those things.


    However, if Nuen Chong wanted to take advantage of Saya''s absence, and attack the Astrology House, it would be impossible. Although Shana didn''t talk about this aspect, Nu Enchung herself knew that in addition to Saya, there were guardians of the stars in the astrological palace, all of which were extremely powerful. There is also the background of thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years in the astrology house, who knows what power is hidden. These are all things that the royal power hasn''t figured out clearly, so Nu Enchong won''t take it rashly.


    In addition, if the matter of the human demons is not resolved, it is really not a wise choice to fight inside. Finally figured it out, Nu En Chong took a deep breath and looked at Shana with a small smile: "Sister Shana, since you need my strength, then I will give it to you, you are welcome. My silence just now was thinking about that Why are the human demons so powerful, and is it worthwhile for us to use so much power. Or, if we use these powers, will the human demons be resolved?"


    Shana smiled and said: "I believe that the human demon will definitely be solved, so that the human demon matter will come to an end, and it must be worth it. As for why the human demon is so powerful, he is dead, what is the point of being more powerful? "


    Shana didn''t care if Nu Enchung really thought about these issues, anyway, she wanted to end this matter sooner. The matter of the human demons entangled her for a long time, and she had long wanted to end it.


    Nu Enchong didn''t think about those questions, he was just used to posing as a good person, so that Shana should not think that his silence just now was calculating something. Regarding the human demons, he also believed that Xingshu punishment could be solved. Although Tang Ye is now holding the punishment from the Star Tree, but the punishment from the Star Tree lasts a long time, can Tang Ye still bear it?


    Now he decided to join forces and attack Tang Ye again, then Tang Ye must be dead. If Tang Ye is still alive, it is not the Demon King, but the Great Demon King.


    It''s a deformed monster!


    After making a decision, Nuen Chong and Shana went to the house of astrology and released the power of the king. Suddenly a golden giant sword appeared in the sky of the Eighth Layer, suspended, majestic and shocking. Then, under the control of Nuen Chong, a golden force flew from the golden great sword to the astrological palace, and fell on the stone stele formation where Shana carried out a cross-border attack.


    After the power reached the stone stele circle, Shana could use it. She turned on the power of the sky-penetrating mirror, and then attacked across the boundary, just like she used the power of the star tree to strike a lightning strike.


    At this time, Tang Ye was concentrating on the attack of Xingshu''s punishment. Facing the attack of the fourth-layer cultivator, he just ignored it. After seeing other attacks coming for a long time, he thought it was all right. However, suddenly, there was a sudden explosion in the sky, and then a golden lightning struck him.


    The power of this golden lightning easily entered the scope of the star tree''s punishment power beam, and it was not resolved by the power of the star tree''s punishment, and then directly hit Tang Ye, fast and powerful.


    "Damn it!" Tang Ye yelled at this, but couldn''t resist it. Because he was fully carrying the power of Xingshu''s punishment, unable to withdraw from the golden lightning. And he already knew that this golden lightning was the peak power from the Eighth Heaven.


    It still hurts to hit him. If you hit too much, your body will collapse.


    Tang Ye is very helpless. One person is hostile to this world, and is hostile to the whole world. Is he doomed to lose?

 Chapter 1720： Different death!

    Now Tang Ye''s situation really seemed like a single person against the whole world, the world''s public enemy. Even if the human race of the first heaven is on his side, the ape race of the second heaven may also be on his side, but they are still too weak to interfere with cultivators above the mysterious fairyland, so Tang Ye is only A person.


    "Ah!" The power of the golden lightning is stronger than the white lightning that Shana hit before. At this time, Tang Ye was about to carry the penalty attack of the star tree, unable to deal with it. He was hit directly, and his whole body was in pain and paralysis. Therefore, it affected the power to bear the punishment of the star tree.


    boom!


    At the moment Tang Ye''s whole body was paralyzed, the dark magic power emitted was reduced, and Xingshu''s punishment force suddenly impacted. He was pressed down and a deep hole appeared under his feet. The big hole that hit the ground at the beginning also expanded and deepened.


    The power of the Golden Lightning was Shana''s cross-border attack, drawing Nuen''s supreme power to attack. It was very domineering, so it caused great damage to Tang Ye.


    Seeing this golden lightning that made Tang Ye call out in pain, those four-layer heaven cultivators who took Tang Ye helplessly were all pleasantly surprised. They knew that it was a master of Eighth Heaven who made the move. Only the power of the eighth heaven peak, the peak of the Xuanxian realm or the realm of the realm, can hurt this human demon. With them now, this human demon will definitely be killed!


    "Thank you!" The practitioners of the Four Heavens were very excited, and even tears filled their eyes. They really couldn''t tolerate the human demons being able to escape, so there were masters who dealt with the human demons. They were so grateful that they almost bowed their heads and bowed. What they can''t do, someone can help them!


    "The human demon must not survive now! This evil demon should have been killed long ago!" said another person among the four heavenly cultivators. The tone still seemed happy and relieved.


    Saya saw the golden lightning strike down and knew that Shana had drawn the power of the king controlled by Nu Enchung. She sighed with relief and was a little relieved. Nu Enchung finally did not force people too much, and decided to get rid of the human demon first. If he is aggressive and doesn''t want to work hard, and wants to take this opportunity to attack the astrological house, then everyone can only tear his skin, even if it is the hidden danger of human demons, they can only be put aside first.


    Now Saya was satisfied with the result, and had enough confidence in eradicating the human demons, and then she also started to attack Tang Ye. Even with the addition of the king''s power and the penalty of the star tree, Tang Ye can basically be eliminated. However, Saya would not mind being able to make another contribution to ensure 100% success.


    Flapping the black wings and hovering in front of Tang Ye, Saya looked cold and solemn, and in the cold sole he had a little confidence and joy to win. Because she felt that Tang Ye could definitely be killed this time. Before Tang Ye was too difficult, the potential was so great that she was jealous and worried. Now you don¡¯t have to have these worries anymore, you will naturally be happy.


    "Tang Ye, you are still going to die under my hands after all. I am not showing off to you. If I really want to count, I am a loser in front of you. Anyone who cares about you alone is a loser. You Very powerful, that''s why we forced us to join forces to kill you. Based on this, you have been recorded in the history of the Nine Heavens." Saye said to Tang Ye.


    She always felt that she wanted to say something. After fighting Tang Ye for so long, killing Tang Ye suddenly felt like it was over inexplicably, or it was not addictive to kill Tang Ye in this way. Tang Ye is so strong, resolving crises one by one, he must think that he can win, but the result is a loss. What would it be like?


    Tang Ye fully supported the attack of Xingshu''s punishment. He didn''t have time to care about what others said, but when he heard what Saya said, he felt quite unwilling. Saya, what is this, come here to admit his strength, but to declare that he is defeated, everything is over, and his desperate resistance all the way is useless?


    This is really annoying.


    Tang Ye tried his best to turn his head, looked at Saye, and snorted coldly: "Why, you came to see me making a joke? It doesn''t need to be, you and I are dead enemies, don''t say things like acknowledging me. Between us, There is only one result. Either I lose or you lose!"


    Saye felt that Tang Ye was quite stubborn, but it had no effect on her. As Tang Ye said, they were mortal enemies from the beginning, either I killed you or you killed me, no matter what the personality was. It seems that Tang Ye is still that character, he will not bow his head until death, and will not make people feel that he has defeated him, and thus have some joy of victory, or the joy of trampling on the loser.


    Saye said no more, and attacked Tang Ye. Tang Ye can''t move now, she can slowly gather strength. Slowly, a sharp sword with a dark and death aura formed and suspended in front of her, and then she hit the dark sword at Tang Ye.


    "Let us decide a victory or defeat as soon as possible." Saye snorted coldly.


    Chi Chi!


    Then the Dark Death Sword hit Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was full of dark magic power, and those black chains also played a role, blocking the Death Sword. However, Tang Ye used almost all the dark magic power to support the attack of Star Tree''s punishment, so he could not offset the death sword. Then the sword of death pierced into Tang Ye''s body bit by bit, fighting against the dark magic. If the dark magic power couldn''t hold it, the sword of death would eventually pierce Tang Ye''s body. It must be when Tang Ye died.


    Seeing that the sword of death was temporarily blocked, Saya added strength again on the other side to strengthen the sword of death, allowing the sword of death to break through the dark magic around Tang Ye more quickly, so as to kill Tang Ye.


    At the same time, the golden lightning struck down, paralyzing Tang Ye, making Tang Ye very painful.


    Because of this, his strength to hold the star tree''s punishment weakened again, and the star tree''s punishment pushed him down again, and fell into the ground for several meters. Moreover, after the dark magic power was allocated to resist the golden lightning, the death sword against Saya weakened. The sword of death pierced deeper, and it had already cut into the skin of Tang Ye''s chest, with traces of blood flowing out.


    If this continues, Tang Ye will definitely be killed.


    But the situation was precisely that even if he knew that he was bound to be killed, Tang Ye was helpless. The Star Tree Punishment, the Golden Lightning, and the Death Sword, the three attacks can block one of them, but cannot block the second.


    Unless... all the dark magic powers are released, and they lose control and become demons, perhaps the star tree punishment can be resolved, including all other attacks.


    However, the loss of control and demonization was another kind of death for Tang Ye. Hua Mo was out of control, he was not him, and he didn''t even know that he was Tang Ye. Without one''s own will, without one''s original intention, what is the difference from death.


    To be killed by Saya and the others is death. If the demon is out of control, it is also dead. All are dead, but there is a little difference. If it was killed by Saya and the others, it was just killed. And if the demon is out of control, even if it is dead, it can make Saya and the others fear and make them pay the price!


    "Ah!" Tang Ye was struck by Golden Lightning again, and then Xingshu''s punishment hit, and the Death Sword also stabbed him. He was seriously injured, only one step away from death.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye made a decision, and finally reached this point. He glared at Saya and shouted, "You are all forcing me!"

 Chapter 1721： No chance again!

    Even if you die, the enemy will pay the price, don''t make them feel better!


    Probably this is what Tang Ye thinks at this time. Ideas that arise because of unwillingness. Not only he has such an idea, many people have such an idea. Since it is destined to be killed by the enemy, if it makes the enemy difficult, of course it must be done.


    Saye probably understood Tang Ye''s determination, or because she fought with Tang Ye so much, she instinctively felt something about Tang Ye. For example, Tang Ye drank to her low, "You forced me?"


    Tang Ye''s resolute expression made Saya feel dangerous instinctively. Just like Tang Ye''s amazing performance time and time again, what terrible power is still hidden. But this time, Tang Ye''s decisive expression had reached the point where he could give up everything. This should be the most terrible thing, Saya directly felt jealous in his heart.


    But just because he knew that Tang Ye might have a fear, as a person who would not retreat, Saya¡¯s reaction was to immediately use all his strength to attack Tang Ye, push the sword of death to pierce Tang Ye¡¯s heart, and shout: "Immediately attack with full force and kill him immediately, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous!"


    Drink it low to tell everyone. If Tang Ye really broke out, it would be necessary to kill Tang Ye with all his strength, and there must be no reservation. Tang Ye, after he really understood him, he knew how stupid it was to keep his strength in front of him and play superior!


    Those cultivators of the Fourth Heaven, I don''t know why Saya suddenly drank so urgently, a little bewildered. But at this time, Saya, no matter how many, turned around and shouted to them: "No matter whether your power is useful or not, take action!"


    After being yelled by Saya in such a low voice, the cultivators of the Fourth Heavens, even if they didn''t know what Saya was going to do, all obediently did. They all leaned forward, using their own unique skills to attack Tang Ye.


    Saya immediately raised his head again, and shouted at the sky, "Sana, you guys use all your strength!"


    In the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, Shana and Nuen Chong looked at each other, not knowing why Saya suddenly did this.


    Nu Enchong had already seen through the sky-sighting mirror that Tang Ye was about to be killed. At this time, his expression was just a little more hideous. But this was a normal reaction. A human race who wanted to rebel, achieved great success, but was killed in the end. This was definitely not reconciled, but he was unwilling to bow his head. It could only be screaming. Therefore, Nu Enchong felt that Tang Ye''s reaction just showed that Tang Ye had reached a desperate situation and was helpless.


    That being the case, what is there to worry about. Even when he saw Saya''s expression was panic. It was incomprehensible. Tang Ye could be killed in the next moment, and he was still panicked. Unless Tang Ye couldn''t kill him, what terrible power would erupt?


    But is it possible?


    Shana didn''t think like Nu Enchung. Nu Enchung is the noble king, and the king who is the strongest ruler, probably a lot arrogant. As for Shana, even if she has doubts, she wouldn''t think too much, because she only needs to listen to the words of her sister.


    "Wang, please give me a stronger power to kill that human demon completely." Shana said to Nuen Chong.


    Nu Enchong hesitated. He felt that killing Tang Ye at this time was an established fact, but Saya was suddenly so nervous, would it be a pretense, and the purpose is to let him use more power, so that the astrological palace can deal with the power of the king.


    The astrological house has never been a vegetarian. Although he has been operating a lot of things behind to weaken the astrological house in recent years, the astrological house¡¯s attitude towards the power of the king has always been that way. A guardian of the astrology house has more face than the senior guards on the side of the royal power, and he also looks down on the ordinary subordinates of the royal power. In this case, the astrology house never concealed it, and just did so without giving Nuen Chong face at all. Therefore, even if Saya is not present, the Astrology House dare to attack the royal power.


    In addition, it does not take too long to get from the lower bound to the upper bound. Because of strength issues, it can almost soar into the sky. This is not like going from the upper realm to the lower realm. The lower realm is protected by the laws of nature. It will be difficult for the strong from the upper realm to go to the lower realm, and it takes more time. But if the strong are from the lower realm to the upper realm, just open the door of the realm and go up directly. If you cooperate with Shana''s ability, from the fourth heaven to the eighth heaven, I am afraid it will not take many days.


    For this reason, if the king''s power is used too much now, the astrology house can actually be ordered by Saya to attack the king''s power, and then a few days later, Saya will rush back. It is impossible for the two sides to start a war with such a strong force. Therefore, Saya''s return a few days later will not have much impact.


    Nu En Chong considers these because of Saya and Shana''s usual attitude towards him. Saya Leng arrogantly directly, and directly countered some of his actions. Perhaps he should be more worried about Saya''s decision. But in fact, he was even more afraid of the little girl Shana. There are many things that Shana did. Don''t think Shana is just a little girl, but the younger she is, she thinks it is easy to see through, but in fact, the more it is. Even Shana has a terrible and deformed psychology hidden deep in her heart. And this is the most frightening thing.


    Shana didn''t wait until Nu Enchong gave out the power of the king, and then shouted: "Wang, please strengthen your strength, my sister won''t ask for it for no reason!"


    Nu Enchung didn''t like this kind of intimidation that didn''t give him thought. Just about to say something to Shana, his body trembled suddenly, and a feeling of fear arose.


    "This is...?!" At this time, Shana also felt like Nu Enchong. Sudden fear, at the same time I felt that it was transmitted through the sky-penetrating mirror!


    terrible!


    Absolutely terrible!


    Shana''s instinctive response to this power was to know that it was extremely terrifying. Because of this terrible power, it was transmitted directly through the sky-sighting mirror!


    What kind of power is this? !


    Shana and Nu Enchong both looked at the Sky Mirror and forgot to increase their strength to attack Tang Ye.


    In fact, even if they increased their strength to attack Tang Ye at this time, it was too late. Because Saya of the Four Heavens knows this situation very well. When she felt something was wrong, she already felt that the dark magic power on Tang Ye''s body was increasing at an unimaginable speed!


    This situation appeared after Tang Ye shouted angrily at her, "You forced me"!


    It wasn''t that Tang Ye was savage because of unwillingness, but that Tang Ye broke out tangibly, and was about to explode with terrible power again!


    Moreover, Tang Ye was afraid of this power. Saye could tell from Tang Ye''s expression. Even Tang Ye himself is afraid, then, how strong will this force be? !


    "I''m scornful of his uncle!"


    If Saya would curse like this, she would definitely curse like that. She didn''t understand, what kind of monster Tang Ye was, how could a human race burst out terrifying power again and again. Is this something Human Race can do?


    "Kill!" Saye desperately used all his strength to rush towards Tang Ye, even if he was injured, he would kill Tang Ye.


    Because she knew, and was certain, that if Tang Ye couldn''t be killed this time, then there would be no chance again.

 Chapter 1722： Yaeten right above!

    Saya rushed to Tang Ye desperately, even if she was injured, it was dangerous to rush into the beam of punishment by the star tree, she would rush in, in order to kill Tang Ye truly!


    Tang Ye''s outburst is real, so the power must not be underestimated. It should be said that it is unimaginable and unstoppable. Tang Ye was so strong before, and this outburst against the punishment of the star tree is definitely not worse than before.


    If Tang Ye can''t be killed in time this time, at least he will stop Tang Ye. Then when Tang Ye erupts, who can stop him?


    This is no joke!


    Saye rushed towards Tang Ye. At the same time, Shana and Nun Chong in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace also felt the terrible power directly penetrating the sky-penetrating mirror. Knowing that this kind of thing must not be delayed, they immediately issued the strongest power, and Nun Chong did not hesitate. A large amount of power has been used. The power that could in turn rush up from the peeping mirror was a direct threat to them. Tang Ye is undoubtedly sending out this power. Then if Tang Ye is not killed, they will be directly threatened.


    Suddenly, Saya''s strongest strength, Shana''s and Nu Enchong''s strongest strength coordination, and all the strengths of those four-layered cultivators all hit Tang Ye, who was crushed by the star tree''s punishment power.


    However, at this time, the star tree''s punishment power beam was undergoing tremendous changes, and that was an extremely incredible scene. Tang Ye, who was enveloped in the light beam of the star tree¡¯s punishment power, seemed very small, but he was a little darker. Suddenly, terrible dark magic power erupted from around his body. These dark magic powers invaded the light beam of the star tree¡¯s attacking power. With Tang Ye as the center, it spread out quickly, encroaching on the light beam of the star tree''s punishment.


    boom!


    At this time, Saya¡¯s attacks, Shana¡¯s and Nu Enchong¡¯s attacks, as well as the attacks of those four-layer heaven cultivators, all hit the star tree¡¯s punishment power beam, and they were about to hit Tang Ye, but they made a "bang". The dark magic rushed out, and Saya flew away fiercely. Saye wanted to kill Tang Ye up close, and was immediately hit by the dark magic power, and flew out for a long time, hitting the ground continuously, and was beaten very badly.


    At the same time, the attacks of those four-fold heaven cultivators, as well as Shana and Nu En Chong, were also blocked by the dark magic that spread madly, and was immediately resolved after being blocked, and then the dark magic continued to spread out, covering the whole The star tree punishes the beam of power. This is more than that, the dark magic continues to spread wildly, and the area is larger than the light beam of the star tree''s punishment, and then forms an attack power to rush out. Those four-fold heaven cultivators are impacted, and some of their bodies are directly broken and cut into two. Some blocked some but were beaten and flew out. They flew farther than Saye and were beaten very badly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! These were all made by the practitioners of the Four Heavens, because the moment they were hit by the magic of darkness, they were beaten very painfully, and then they all died and there was no sound.


    The cultivators of the Four Heavens were even more ants than the ants when the demons were out of control. They didn''t have any ability to resist. The eggs touched the stones. Therefore, they suddenly sprayed a layer of red rain in mid-air. That was the blood that was smashed from the body, and from the cut body. Then it seemed that there was a shower of blood in the midair, accompanied by pieces of the corpse falling down.


    It was another terrible scene, **** and cruel, perhaps terrible, and it made people want to vomit. And this meant that the main cultivation power of the Four Heavens had completely collapsed, and the Lord of the World had also died. The Four Heavens had no realm master, and a large number of cultivators died. The situation of the Four Heavens had become very chaotic and embarrassing.


    Of course, these didn''t have much effect on Tang Ye, because he wouldn''t stay in the Four Heavens, nor did he intend to capture the Four Heavens and take the Four Heavens for his own use. What he wants is to directly rush to the eighth heaven. In the Eighth Heaven, he will stay there, he has to crush the Eighth Heaven''s power, solve the culprit oppressing the Human Race, and make the rise of the Human Race easier.


    However, there is a problem, Tang Ye is now a taboo after opening the sixth dead door, it is the state of Hua Mo out of control. In this way, would he still know who he is and what he is going to do?


    This is known. When Tang Ye opened the taboo after opening the sixth door of death, he knew that even after losing control, he would do something. After all, this was not the obsession he left behind before losing control. Before losing control, he told himself that he must go to the Eighth Heaven to destroy the astrological palace and the royal power, and he had only one thought and such a will in his head. Therefore, after the demon was out of control, as a demon, he was bent on destroying and destroying, all with hostility. Tang Ye wanted to destroy the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace and the power of the king, just because he had great hatred and hostility. Then after the demon loses control, he will accept this hostility and act with this hostility. Because hostility and destruction are both needed and liked by the Absolute Demon after the demon is out of control. Then, after the demon loses control, he will do this first, and then do other things.


    As for how to go from the fourth heaven to the eighth heaven after Huamo loses control, Tang Ye believes that he can definitely do it at that time. Who knows how terrifying the existence of pure monsters that are out of control can be?


    "Damn! This time... it''s over." At this time, Saya was beaten and flew out to stabilize her body. She could not stand up, and the impact was too great. She was already half kneeling on the ground, leaning on one hand. Hold on. But even if she was injured, she had no time to take care of it. Because Tang Ye''s outbreak at this moment made her panic completely. A kind of death, not only her death, but also the death of the entire Heavenly World, enveloped her!


    Her unprecedented fear, as if she was about to lose everything. Whether it is resentment or affection, all will be lost. And she didn''t want this very much, but facing Tang Ye like that, she was very powerless. She has always been calm, her head is very messy at the moment, she has no idea what to do.


    There was a kind of stupid frightened by Tang Ye''s terrifying power, his head was not working well.


    "Why, how could this happen..." Shana and Nu Enchung looked astonished and somewhat sluggish at the moment in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace. Because their strongest attack was resolved, and then saw what kind of power Tang Ye burst out in the sky-sighting mirror, the power beam of Xingshu''s punishment was counterattacked back!


    And, I also felt the terrible power, it was as easy as destroying them!


    How terrifying is this dark magic? The devil? Do not! demon king? Do not!


    Even stronger than the Great Demon King, it''s like extracting all the dark magic power from the purgatory world, and it can directly destroy the world of nine heavens!


    However, more amazing things are behind.


    At this time, even if everyone knew about Tang Ye''s outbreak, they were all stunned and thoughtless. But they saw that Tang Ye suddenly raised his head, showing a sneer, and then leaped his feet and rushed directly up, flying upwards within the beam of punishment by the star tree!


    Staring at the power of punishment from the star tree, flying upward, going straight to the eighth heaven? !

 Chapter 1723： Obsessed with doing things!

    Even though he was shocked, his head couldn''t think about so many things, he couldn''t accept so many things, but his eyes could clearly see what was happening before him. Then, what happened in front of them was more amazing and terrifying than what they had seen before, so they kept thinking about it in their heads.


    This thing is that Tang Ye flew up with the beam of the power of the star tree''s punishment, using the attack power of the star tree''s punishment as a channel!


    A channel that can lead directly to the Eighth Heaven. Go to the eighth heaven quickly and destroy the astrological palace and the royal power!


    Destroying the astrological palace and royal power of the Eighth Heaven is Tang Ye''s obsession before the demon loses control, so Tang Ye who is out of control at this time must do this first.


    Everything is as Tang Ye expected.


    As for the way Tang Ye, who had lost control of the demon, chose to go to the Eighth Heaven to destroy it, Tang Ye didn''t know it, he just believed that he had that ability after the demon was out of control. If he can still wake up and know that he has used such an awesome way, he will definitely be shocked.


    The power beam of the star tree¡¯s punishment is originally the will power of the various worlds under the eight heavens. The attack formed is also afraid of the great devil. Who can imagine that someone will ignore the damage of the power beam of the star tree¡¯s punishment, It was treated as a passage. Since it came from above the Eighth Heaven, it would definitely reach the Eighth Heaven. Therefore, it was treated as a passage and directly rushed to the Eighth Heaven, without the trouble of opening the gates of the world and delaying time.


    This is something no one would have thought of.


    If Tang Ye knew, he would definitely admire it. Unexpectedly, after the demon was out of control, he would be so efficient in his work, so he had to go directly to the Eighth Heaven, and immediately solved the astrological palace and the royal power. It''s... it''s so likable.


    It''s a pity that these, if they didn''t wake up, would be meaningless to Tang Ye. Even if the entire world of Nine Heavens was destroyed, but he was dead and couldn''t return to the ancestral land, that really didn''t make much sense.


    The Purgatory Realm is independent from the Nine Heavens World. Destroying the Nine Heavens Realm does not close the Purgatory Realm, nor can it resolve the threat of the Purgatory Realm to the Ancestral Land. In this way, Tang Ye''s purpose of coming here was not achieved.


    But it is not easy to wake up. He is so powerful that he is out of control, who can stop him and who can wake him up?


    Now, Saya watched Tang Ye rush up through the beam of light punished by the star tree, and his whole body was weak and weak. Originally, she tried hard to support herself, thinking that if she could, she would stop Tang Ye. But now, she gave up all struggles, and she fell feebly, lying on the ground, staring blankly at Tang Ye in the star tree punishment beam, not knowing what to think.


    That is desperate.


    She really didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye. No matter how strong the outbreak is, it doesn''t have to be so strong. The power beam of the star tree''s punishment is power, not a spatial channel. It is strength, there is harm. But this kind of hurtful void form body was actually turned into a channel when it reached Tang Ye?


    I can''t think of more heads!


    Characters at the level of Saya have given up and are desperate, so the other four-layer cultivators who have not died are even more desperate. Seeing Tang Ye constantly rushing to the sky, with unprecedented strength and no one can stop them, they were so desperate that they simply died, so don''t let themselves be tortured and abused by the dark demons. Some people with weak willpower actually stabbed themselves to death with a knife... The collapse of will means that everything is over.


    Shana and Nun Chong in the Eightfold Astrology Palace are the two highest-ranking persons in the Eightfold Heaven, and they have the highest power and power. When they saw Tang Ye rushing up along the beam of light of the star tree''s punishment, they were so shocked that they couldn''t believe that there was such a thing in the world. However, they are at least the power in the Great Heaven World of Eighth Heaven, and their will is not that weak, so they recovered and wanted to respond to Tang Ye''s astonishing behavior.


    "Am I dazzled? This human demon has already crossed the gate of the realm, reached the fifth heaven, and is heading to the sixth heaven... He really used the power of the star tree''s punishment as a channel..." Nu Enchong passed through Tian Jing watched Tang Ye''s actions and said blankly.


    Even if they have returned to God, but if they want to deal with this matter, they have to accept it first. But it is not so easy to accept this matter, after all, it is too unbelievable, unimaginable, and extremely unreasonable!


    Shana was no less surprised than Nuen Chong. As the person who initiated the punishment power of the star tree, the power of the star tree''s punishment is now used by Tang Ye as a passage to the upper realm. It is even more difficult for her to accept, like denying her ability, playing tricks She has the same ability. But she is the strongest prophetic star woman in the astrological house, and may become the star emperor''s woman. This status should be arrogant, it should be higher than Nuensun. It''s not bad to be played by Tang Ye without vomiting blood out of anger.


    Fortunately, Shana didn''t care too much about fame and fortune. At this time, she was surprised and surprised, but she was thinking about what Tang Ye was going to do. Tang Ye must be prevented from doing anything. Now Tang Ye is extremely dangerous.


    "He wants to come to us!" Shana closed her eyes and felt the flow of Tang Ye''s dark magic power. After guessing Tang Ye''s movement, she couldn''t help but said to Nu Enchong in a deep voice.


    "Come on to us? Go straight to the Eighth Heaven?" Nu Enchong was surprised, looking at Tang Ye in the Peeping Mirror, frowning greatly: "What is he doing?!"


    Shana sighed solemnly: "Hate."


    "Hate?" Nu En Chonggang wanted to say. They had stayed in the Eighth Heaven and had never contacted Tang Ye. They just took the opportunity to hit Tang Ye a few times, as for Tang Ye directly from the Fourth Heaven. Take revenge on them. However, thinking of Tang Ye''s identity background, Nu Enchong understood why Tang Ye did this.


    Tang Ye is a human race, but all the tribes know what happened to the human race of the Nine Heavens. The reason why the human race is regarded as the lowest tribe and suffered all the humiliation is all because of the regulations of the eighth heaven. The Eighth Heaven¡¯s Astrology Palace created a secret technique to deprive the human race¡¯s spiritual bones, so that the human race could no longer practice, lost that infinite potential, and had no cultivation power, even a small monster beast could not beat it. Then, the kingly power of the Eighth Heaven has been suppressing the human race, and when the human race has developed a little bit, it immediately suppressed it.


    Therefore, the human race hates the heavens extremely. It is now and it was before. In the past, it was said that the heavens had betrayed the human race, so that the human race ended up like this. What is it called? The human race was once great, and the heaven and angel races were ministers. That is not the same behavior as killing the lord and usurping the throne. Of course, the human race who was once great hated it.


    At this time, Tang Ye once again broke through a realm of space, reaching the sixth heaven!


    Seeing this, Nu En Chong was really panicked. There has never been someone who can do this. He was worried that he would not be able to stop Tang Ye, then would he be cracked?


    This is absolutely not possible!


    Nu Enchong looked at Shana and shouted: "Immediately turn off the star tree punishment to prevent this human demon from coming up!"

 Chapter 1724： Ancient stone stele array!

    Tang Ye used the light beam of the star tree''s punishment as a passage. From the fourth heaven, the star tree''s punishment power light beam was invaded by dark magic power wherever he passed. The original white dazzling light beam turned into pitch black. At this time, the star tree punishment power beams of the fourth and fifth heavens had all turned black, becoming a huge dark magic power. This also shows that Tang Ye rushed from the fifth heaven to the sixth heaven!


    It is an extremely incredible situation to go from the fourth heaven to the sixth heaven in such a short time. Of course, Shana and Nu Enchung were both shocked, and at the same time, they were relieved and started to worry. Withholding the attack of Xingshu Punishment, using the light beam of Xingshu Punishment as a channel, quickly crossed to the upper realm, and only Tang Ye was the monster who could do this kind of thing. They couldn''t do it, that means they might not be able to deal with Tang Ye. And Tang Ye came to the upper realm quickly, I am afraid it was aimed at them. Therefore, they have to worry, and it is even more necessary to stop Tang Ye.


    Nu Enchong asked Shana to withdraw the attack of Xingshu''s punishment, thinking that this would prevent Tang Ye from coming to the Eighth Heaven. Because the Star Tree punishment stopped, there would be no power beam, and Tang Ye would have no way to rush to the upper realm.


    However, Shana shook her head and said, "You know, once Star Tree''s punishment attack is launched, it will not stop without removing the locked target."


    "What?" Nu Enchong was taken aback. Perhaps he knew about it himself, but he didn''t want to stop Tang Ye from being affected by it. In addition to this method, he didn''t know any good way to stop Tang Ye, a monster. Then assume that Shana''s words are fake.


    But Shana said again: "The Star Tree Punishment is to activate the ancient stone stele array to absorb power, and it cannot be stopped at once, otherwise the ancient stone stele array will be destroyed."


    "Then destroy the ancient stone stele array!" Nu Enchong shouted in a low voice. At this time, as long as Tang Ye can be prevented from rushing up, there is nothing he can''t do. Nu Enchong didn''t want to threaten himself by keeping an ancient stone stele array. If Tang Ye came to the Eighth Layer, in fact the entire Eighth Layer would be threatened, but at this time he seemed to care more about himself, and everything took priority over himself.


    Shana didn''t want to do this because she was worried about destroying the ancient stone monument and weakening it to the house of astrology. At this time, it is not about the conflict between the astrological palace and the royal power. If Tang Ye is not prevented, both the astrological palace and the royal power may have trouble. However, the ancient stone stele array is really difficult to destroy. It is a stone stele array protected by ancient power and it is not easy to destroy. Even if it can be destroyed, I don''t know what the consequences will be. It is possible to trigger that ancient power, and then cause unpredictable destruction. In the past, people in the astrology house smashed a black stone similar to an ancient stele, which caused a big explosion and caused a lot of injuries.


    Shana told Nu Enchong about the ancient stone stele, and Nu Enchong was silent for a while. If you want to destroy the ancient stone stele formation, you will definitely need a figure of their level to take action, but considering the powerful power contained in the ancient stone stele, it is possible that they will be injured when it erupts, and it is not worth the gain.


    But at this time, Tang Ye was rushing towards the seventh heaven. They have all gone to the seventh heaven, is it far to reach the eighth heaven? If Tang Ye is not stopped, the consequences will be even more serious.


    However, Shana looked solemnly and resolutely at this time, and said: "Let¡¯s join hands to deal with this human demon! There is not much time and opportunity to stop this human demon, even if this human demon can no longer reach the upper realm through the light beam of the star tree¡¯s punishment, Then he can also come through the gate of the realm. Now he is almost reaching the seventh heaven, so even if he goes through the gate of the realm, it will not be too difficult and long to reach the eighth heaven."


    "A day can be prevented is a day!" Nu Enchong looked resolute. Behind the determination is naturally panic, worrying that Tang Ye will kill the Eighth Heaven.


    Shana couldn''t help rolling her eyes at Nu En Chong. Can stop a day is a day? It''s really good to think about it. Looking at the speed at which Tang Ye rushes up now, how could it take a day?


    "Huh?" Shana wanted to explain to Nu Enchong what was blocking Tang Ye, but she suddenly noticed that Tang Ye''s rushing speed slowed down, and she also changed the direction. What''s the matter?


    Nu Enchong also noticed this situation, looking at the sky-peer, not knowing what Tang Ye was going to do. Then, they saw Tang Ye turned around and went back, from the sixth heaven to the fifth heaven, and then back to the fourth heaven. What are they going to do?


    Is it to go back and destroy the world below, and then come back?


    No matter what Tang Ye wanted to do, Nu Enchong felt that this was an opportunity to give them time to prepare for Tang Ye.


    Nuen Chong immediately asked Shana: "In addition to destroying the ancient stone stele array, is there any way to stop the star tree punishment?"


    "No!" Shana emphasized, not wanting to explain too much, and she didn''t agree with this approach, humming: "If the ancient stone stele formation is destroyed, next time there will be a dark demon invading, how do we respond?"


    Nu Enchung argued with Shana, and said, "If we can''t solve this catastrophe now, what future will we talk about? We may not have a future!"


    Shana was silent, it seemed that this was indeed the case. Tang Ye''s threat is so great now. If it is not resolved, the Eighth Heaven may be destroyed, and there is no future to say.


    After hesitating, Shana finally agreed to break the ancient stone stele array to end the power beam of Xingshu punishment, so that Tang Ye could no longer directly rush to the eighth heaven through the power beam of Xingshu punishment.


    Soon, Nu Enchong and Shana arrived in front of the ancient stone tablet array and attacked the ancient stone tablet together. However, the ancient stele is protected by ancient power, and their initial attack was useless. Then after many times, the protective power of the ancient stele was weakened, and the ancient stele formation was destroyed little by little.


    "What is he doing?" Nu Enchong and Shana were watching the sky-peer while destroying the ancient stone stele array. Nu Enchong saw Tang Ye returned to the Fourth Heaven, floating in the fourth heaven, and didn''t know what to do.


    Shana was very anxious seeing this, worried that Tang Ye would destroy the Fourth Heaven in one fell swoop. With Tang Ye''s strength now, it is not difficult to destroy the lower realm, it just takes a while.


    "Sister, I''ll open another cross-border channel, you hurry back to the Eighth Heaven!" At this time, Shana spoke to Saya with her blood connection ability. Saye is still in the Fourth Heaven, if Tang Ye really wants to destroy the Fourth Heaven, then she will at least save her sister.


    Saya''s will is not weak, and the desperation just now has eased. Now when she hears Shana''s words, she nodded in agreement. Although she was still emotionally unstable, she knew that she might still hope to deal with Tang Ye when she returned to the Eighth Layer.


    With Shana''s help, Saya began to rush back to the Eighth Heaven.


    Huhuhu!


    At this time, the Four Heavens shook in turmoil. All the people of the Four Heavens tribe panicked. This is the so-called end of the world. This human demon is about to slaughter!


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want to kill him. At this time, a piece of "iron rod" **** with a chain broke free and flew towards Tang Ye.


    That is the fragment of the Overlord Halberd!

 Chapter 1725： Its hard to pass!

    How can the power of the Overlord Halberd be lacking? Collect all the overlord Halberd pieces and synthesize a complete Overlord Halberd. That is to get a royal artifact that was once the Lord of the Worlds. With such a divine tool, even if the strength is not higher than that of the Profound Fairyland, it is just a true wonderland that can sweep the world of Nine Heavens.


    Collecting the complete overlord''s halberd was probably something Tang Ye thought about more often, so he remembered it when he got to Tang Ye after Huamo lost control. Or, even Tang Ye, who had lost control of the demon, knew the terrifying power of the Overlord''s Halberd and was reluctant to miss it, so he went back to the Fourth Heaven and took back the broken pieces of the Overlord''s Halberd.


    The overlord''s halberd fragment is an artifact for recognizing the Lord''s bloodline. Although Tang Ye Huamo is out of control now, Tang Ye''s bloodline is still the bloodline of the dragon family. It is the descendant of the once lord of the world, so the overlord''s halberd fragment is still recognized.


    Originally, the overlord halberd was sealed and guarded by a foreign race, but now Tang Ye is too strong, and the Fourth Heaven is just a pediatric world to him, so he can handle it at will. So he wanted to get the overlord''s halberd fragment, and he didn''t even need to look for it, and he directly sent out a force induction to summon the overlord''s halberd fragment.


    Those four-tier heaven cultivators who looked after the overlord''s halberd pieces could not stop the summoning power launched by Tang Ye. They wanted to defend themselves, they really did, because they were killed by the overlord halberd when they prevented the overlord halberd from leaving.


    The overlord''s halberd fragment originally had its own will, and after being awakened by the dragon''s blood, it would continue to struggle to leave. It''s just that the summoning power that activates it will be affected by the power of the bloodline. If it was Tang Ye before, his own strength was not strong enough, even if he summoned the overlord''s halberd fragment, the summoning power would not be too strong, and the overlord''s halberd fragment would not be able to use this summoning power to kill the seal guarding it. But now Tang Ye, Hua Mo was out of control, and his power was too strong. The Overlord Halberd easily used that summoning power to break free from the shackles and kill those who wanted to stop it.


    To say that Tang Ye, who is out of control of Huamo, has dark magic power on his body, will Tyrant Halberd reject it. After all, none of its former owners, the Patriarchs of the Long Family, used this dark magic. And Overlord Halberd should also know that his current master is trapped in the Dark Demon Race, then should it help Tang Ye return to a normal state?


    According to the current situation, Overlord Halberd did not oppose Tang Ye''s demonic transformation and used dark magic power. There are many reasons for this. Who can guarantee that there were so many Long Family Patriarchs, and who has never touched something like Dark Magic. People in the Long Family are always more "extraordinary" than others.


    In addition, now that the Overlord Halberd has been sealed for so long, it is also hostile. Once the first fragment was summoned, when the will awakened, he wanted to kill on a large scale. Moreover, Tang Ye used the dark magic power to transform the Overlord Halberd and become the Magic Overlord Halberd before it lost control of the demon. This was the license proof of the Overlord Halberd. Therefore, Tang Ye''s state is now acceptable.


    Responding to the call of Tang Ye, who was out of control of Hua Mo, the remnant of the Overlord Halberd of the Fourth Heaven broke free and came quickly, and quickly arrived in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye got it and merged it with the other three pieces. Suddenly, the overlord''s halberd remains a complete artifact, and its domineering power is restored even more. Such a divine tool already has an aura that discourages ordinary cultivators. If you are not strong enough, you will not dare to approach such a weapon!


    After Tang Ye got the overlord''s halberd pieces, the overlord''s halberd pieces were fused together. With a "call", both Tang Ye and the magical overlord''s halberd showed greater dark magic power, like flames being poured with oil. That momentum, let the cultivators of the fourth heaven see, all of them looked dull. Who can deal with such a devil?


    Some of them can only be desperate.


    At this time, if Tang Ye wanted to destroy their Four Heavens, that would be a breeze. All of them may die and there is no room for resistance.


    Those people who believed that Tang Ye would be killed since Saya came, really didn''t know how to describe the mood at this time. Before, all the situations had shown that Tang Ye was at a disadvantage. If anyone is killed, it must be Tang Ye. But now, Saya has already lost. Even if the astrological palace in the eightfold heaven and the royal powers shot together, they also lost.


    All lost to Tang Ye!


    Now Tang Ye is floating above the Four Heavens, as if looking down at them, that is a great demon king. In Tang Ye''s eyes, all the creatures in their four heavens were just like ants.


    Why did things become like this?


    Tang Ye was suspended in the air, and did not intend to slaughter the Four Heavens. He had no idea about those weak cultivators. There was no point in killing them, no pleasure, and only a waste of time. So after looking down on the ground of the Fourth Heaven, he directly turned and left, and once again rushed to the Fifth Heaven through the power of the star tree punishment.


    Seeing Tang Ye leave with such a look down and despising eyes, the practitioner of the fourth heaven was both angry and he was greatly relieved. The anger was because Tang Ye didn''t put them in his eyes at all. And he was relieved because Tang Ye didn''t put them in his eyes. Because of this, they would not be killed by Tang Ye.


    Isn''t this a life lost?


    However, the fear that hung in their hearts did not disappear. Now that Tang Ye left the Fourth Heaven, it was not that he let them go, but that he had reached a higher level. If the upper realm is defeated and the world of Nine Heavens is controlled by Tang Ye, how can their fate be better?


    "He is fusing the Overlord Halberd! That adult''s imperial artifact... definitely can''t make him successful!" On the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, Shana became even more frightened when she saw Tang Ye''s purpose of returning to the Fourth Heaven. En Chong said: "Immediately let the person who seals and guards the overlord''s halberd to destroy the overlord''s halberd at all costs, or take it to a place or any place, as long as the human demon does not get it!"


    Nu Enchong didn''t talk nonsense, he waved his hand to open a whirlpool space, sent an order to one of his subordinates, and issued the king''s order to let the person who seals and guards the overlord halberd to begin destroying the overlord halberd, using more power than before Or do it at a huge price!


    Like Shana¡¯s thoughts, Nu Enchong knew that if Tang Ye was allowed to get all the pieces of the Overlord Halberd, merge all the pieces and obtain the complete Overlord Halberd, then no one could stop Tang Ye. Up.


    No one can stop Tang Ye alone at the level of the Great Demon King. In addition, the imperial artifact used by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, not to mention the Nine Heavens, is the powerful and inevitable world outside the Nine Heavens, and it is difficult to resist. Do you want the current Lord of Ten Thousand Realms to come? But he has traveled around the sky of the universe, no matter where he can get such things.


    After issuing the order, Nuen Chong increased his strength to destroy the ancient stone stele array, but the ancient stone stele array was destroyed very slowly because of its strong ancient power. Nu Enchong felt very weak, and sighed: "This catastrophe, I am afraid it will not be over."

 Chapter 1726： Source of magic!

    After receiving the order of Nu Enchong, the people who specialized in guarding the sealed overlord''s halberd in the eighth heaven immediately began to use their greatest strength to destroy the eighth overlord''s halberd. There are nine pieces of the overlord''s halberd, and there is one piece every day. Even though the Eighth Heaven¡¯s Overlord Halberd was obtained by Tang Ye, the Overlord Halberd was still incomplete. However, possessing the power of eight fragments was beyond the reach of the eighth heavens.


    Shana and Nun Chong are doing their best to destroy the ancient stone stele array, trying to stop the power beam of the star tree''s punishment. Saya returned from the fourth heaven to the eighth heaven. How long it will take is still unknown. Even with Shana''s help, she would not be able to use the power beam of Xingshu''s punishment as a passage to the upper realm like Tang Ye, and quickly go to the upper realm.


    In addition, above the four heavens and below the eight heavens, the cultivators in every heavenly world are running, some are afraid, and want to escape. Some should unite together to jointly deal with the invasion of powerful demons. The master cultivators who sealed and guarded the overlord''s halberd were all serious and ready to guard.


    Suddenly, from the fourth heaven to the eighth heaven, it was all boiling because of Tang Ye, a human demon. This kind of thing has never happened before, and they have never thought about it. It turned out that just because of a human race, these great worlds were panicked, what is it?


    Never thought there would be such a day. These cultivators in the heavenly world can''t digest this kind of thing for a while. However, in the face of Tang Ye''s attack, they didn''t have time to digest them slowly, so they could only run and act first.


    When these cultivators in the heavenly world were busy responding to Tang Ye''s attack in a panic, Tang Ye had already reached the fifth heaven and went to fetch the overlord''s halberd pieces from the fifth heaven.


    The cultivators in the fifth heaven were much stronger than those in the fourth heaven, but they could not immediately summon the overlord''s halberd by simply issuing the magic summon. So Tang Ye personally came to the place where the overlord halberd was sealed. There were more than a dozen Fifth Heaven cultivators guarding them. When Tang Ye arrived, they activated various defensive circles and mechanisms to prevent Tang Ye from obtaining the overlord''s halberd. Even if you can''t stop it, you will have to delay Tang Ye, so that you can buy more time for Upper Bound to prepare for Tang Ye.


    However, they failed to buy too much time. Tang Ye asked them to take the initiative to surrender the overlord halberd, so he wouldn''t kill them. But they didn''t listen, how could they succumb to the evil demons?


    Tang Ye, who was out of control of the demon, had no patience. He only said it once. After being rejected, he floated into the air and dropped a dark magic ball against the place where the overlord''s halberd was sealed, giving a large area Destroyed into flat ground.


    A dozen guardians originally thought that the magic circle and mechanism set up would be useful, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to drop a dark magic ball down, when the magic circle and mechanism were gone. Even most of the people died, leaving only a few guardians. And they were also seriously injured. They were very sad and frightened. They didn''t expect that this human demon was so strong, and the rumors were not false at all. How should we deal with it?


    In any case, you can''t succumb to the human demons. If the overlord''s halberd remains, the human is. If the pieces of the Overlord Halberd are lost, then they will also be alive. Therefore, they plan to fight Tang Ye desperately, even if they die.


    However, Tang Ye did not give them a chance to fight to the death. After dropping the dark magic ball, the overlord halberd was liberated and flew in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye got it by the way, and then just glanced at the guardians, ignored them, turned and flew away.


    They couldn''t enter Tang Ye''s magic eye at all. It didn''t make any sense to kill them. Tang Ye didn''t bother to take action, so he left directly, completely negating the guardians.


    These guardians watched Tang Ye go away, very helpless, even desperate. This kind of disdain to have no sense of existence is really too painful, but I can''t compete with that tone.


    Tang Ye went away, regardless of the situation of the fifth heaven, returned to the power beam of Xingshu''s punishment. To be precise, that is already a beam of magic power. Because Tang Ye had just crossed to the sixth heaven, the power beams of the fourth and fifth heavens were all occupied by dark magic. Entering into the dark magic light beam is Tang Ye''s world, he can do whatever he wants.


    Regarding this point, all cultivators are also puzzled, including very powerful people such as Saysana and Nu En Chong. Because the light beam of the star tree''s punishment is an attack force gathered by absorbing the power of the heavenly world. In other words, such a huge beam of light is all power. Now, Tang Ye covered the beam of light with his magic power. what does this mean?


    It means that Tang Ye''s dark magic power alone can be compared with the power of various heavenly worlds!


    The power of a person is comparable to the power of a world!


    Can this kind of world be amazing or frightening? That is simply not enough to describe with a monster!


    Just knowing this, maybe there is no need to fight Tang Ye. No one''s power can be stronger than the power of a realm. A person''s cultivation depends on absorbing the power of one realm, how can it be stronger than one realm. Even if people from the upper realm go to the lower realm, their strength cannot be greater than that of the first realm. Therefore, for Tang Ye, Shana, Saya and others, they don''t know how to interpret them.


    In fact, Tang Ye himself didn''t know what was going on with this. His guess is that the dark void in the body is connected to the place where the dark demons stay exclusively, which is the world of purgatory. The environment of the Purgatory Realm is completely different from other worlds. It is specially prepared for the Dark Demon Race, and only the Dark Demon Race can adapt and survive. The Dark Demon Race''s body has a special structure. If someone else goes to the world of purgatory, they will die soon. It''s like people need oxygen to live, but there is no oxygen in the purgatory world, and what they need to survive there are other things.


    However, when the dark demons go to other worlds, they can adapt quickly and will not survive. The only thing they affected was their strength being weakened. In the world of purgatory, their power is even stronger. But even if he was weakened in other worlds, he was still very powerful.


    This is why no master cultivator can go to the purgatory realm to completely eliminate the dark demons, even the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms can''t do it!


    The blood demon that once invaded the ancestral land was just one of the dark demon tribes in the purgatory world. The dark demons are also divided into many different tribes, each with their own specialties. If so, the dark demons in the purgatory world can be said to be enemies of all planes.


    The purgatory world has endless dark magic power, Tang Ye guessed that he can possess endless dark magic power precisely because of connecting the purgatory realm. However, he didn''t know what was going on and what secrets there was. He didn''t even know what the event would develop into.


    Now that he has turned the devil out of control, he will not think about these things. At this time, he broke through the sixth heaven and went to fetch the overlord''s halberd from the sixth heaven.

 Chapter 1727： Then all die!

    The guardians of the Sixth Heaven¡¯s Overlord Halberd Fragment are desperately resisting, Tang Ye¡¯s arrival, as if a big mountain is pressing on them, forcing them to breathe. But they are still clinging to it, their will and spirit are still very good, facing Tang Ye, they would rather die than surrender.


    As a result, they all died.


    The sensible Tang Ye wouldn''t talk nonsense with the people who hindered him, so he won''t talk about the truth, just simply say that if you don''t want to die, don''t hinder it. Now Tang Ye, who is out of control of the demon, is dominated by hostility and magic, so he won''t be too nonsense. After arriving at the place where the overlord''s halberd was sealed, a dark magic ball fell directly, thinking this was to call out the guardians first, and then let them surrender the overlord''s halberd, but I didn¡¯t expect that those guardians had already been killed by the dark magic ball. Several of them were smashed to death.


    Tang Ye didn''t know that the power he played gently was so strong, it was really incredible. Then, the remaining guardians were already seriously injured, unable to guard the Overlord Halberd Fragment, the Overlord Halberd Fragment broke free and flew out, Tang Ye got it, and merged by the way.


    call!


    The magic overlord halberd once again skyrocketed in strength and fireworks, with extraordinary momentum. Under the cover of dark magic power, although it was originally a divine tool, it did not appear sacred and righteous, but it had another side of horror. It was also a divine tool, which was daunting.


    Now that he had obtained the overlord''s halberd, Tang Ye didn''t bother to stay in the sixth heaven, returned to the light beam of the power of punishment by the star tree, and began to rush towards the seventh heaven.


    But encountered obstacles from some practitioners. The cultivators of the Sixth Heaven already have good powers, which are much stronger than the Fourth Heaven, so they unite to deal with Tang Ye, the evil demon race.


    Seeing them in front of him, Tang Ye burst out of hostility, without a word of nonsense, directly swept the Magic Overlord Halberd out. The Overlord Halberd with six fragments already fused, the power can already crush all the masters of the Sixth Heaven. Long ago, Tang Ye could kill high-level cultivators by relying on the power of the Overlord Halberd. Once only one or two pieces of power can kill a high-level cultivator, now there are six, plus Tang Ye¡¯s current magical power that is out of control, the sixth-layer cultivator is just ant weed, directly affected by magic. The power of the Overlord Halberd bombed into dross, and blood was spilled on the ground.


    Tang Ye''s fierce name was gradually formed in this way, the murder method was extremely **** and cruel, and it was a great demon. In fact, Tang Ye was not so **** and cruel, and he was very helpless about such things. I blame myself for being too strong, and a random burst of power will beat these cultivators like that.


    If the strength is not so strong, he also wants to make one kill one by one, so that people will die beautifully, and let himself not be said to be so terrible. Of course, Tang Ye, who was out of control of Hua Mo, wouldn''t care about this at this time. He was out of control, he didn''t know what he meant, what else was the possession of the Dark Demon?


    Now he was just going to finish the obsession that Tang Ye left behind, and this obsession turned into hostility to control him. Therefore, after killing a group of Sixth Heaven''s cultivators, he once again went to the power beam of punishment by the star tree. No Sixth Heaven cultivators stopped him this time, because they were all horrified by the killing methods he showed just now. When they reacted and wanted to stop Tang Ye with blood and justice, Tang Ye had already rushed to the Seventh Heaven within the beam of punishment by the star tree.


    Those cultivators in the sixth heaven could not enter such a powerful range of power, so they could only watch Tang Ye leave. Rather, it took a life for them. If Tang Ye was really blocked, it would definitely be a dead end.


    After Tang Ye entered the power beam of Star Tree''s punishment, he noticed that the power beam of Star Tree''s punishment was weakening. But he didn''t have any worries. He kept rushing upwards, his expression unchanged, and he was still full of hostility after the transformation demon got out of control. He didn''t put any people and things in his eyes. It seemed that the only thing to do was destroy. As for the stopping of the power of Xingshu''s punishment, whether the beam of light will affect him as he goes to the Eighth Layer, his expression is like saying that this does not exist.


    This made Shana and Nuen Chong in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace both puzzled. Although the ancient stone stele array is difficult to destroy, but now they continue to attack for so long, the protection of the ancient stone stele array is also affected, and it begins to collapse little by little. And the collapse of the magic circle, even if it was only a little bit, would affect the power of Star Tree''s punishment. For example, weakening of power is inevitable. When the power is weakened, the beam of light will decrease. They believed that Tang Ye must have noticed this situation, but Tang Ye didn''t have any worries. Couldn''t Tang Ye be afraid that the light beam of the star tree''s punishment would disappear, and he could no longer use this to rush to the upper realm?


    "Leave him alone, we continue to destroy the ancient stone stele array and let the power of the star tree''s punishment completely disappear!" Nu Enchong said to Shana, also made up his mind. If this can''t stop Tang Ye, then they don''t know what else to stop Tang Ye, all they can do is to gather all the power of the masters to deal with Tang Ye''s arrival together.


    Shana now needs to help Saya return to the Eighth Heaven, and there is no other better way to stop Tang Ye, so she listened to Nu Enchong and tried her best to end the power of Star Tree''s punishment. Now that the ancient stone stele array is destroyed, the star tree cannot absorb the power of the world so fast, and it continues to slow down. Now Tang Ye is starting to rush towards the Seventh Heaven, probably when he rushes towards the Eighth Heaven, the ancient stone stele array will be completely destroyed, the power of the star tree''s punishment will be completely terminated, and Tang Ye will not be able to come to the Eighth Heaven immediately.


    Although Tang Ye can still come to the Eighth Heaven through the Gate of the Realm, the Lord of the Realm can interfere with the Gate of the Realm. At that time, the Realm Lord of the Seventh Heaven and the Realm Lord Nu Enchong of the Eighth Heaven can use the Realm Gate to drag it again. Living in Tang Ye gave them more time to prepare and think of a solution, and perhaps it could solve Tang Ye.


    In the face of this sudden crisis, what they lack most is time.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was unstoppable, incarnate like a black bolt of lightning, rushing up against the power of the star tree''s punishment. Shana and Nu Enchong destroyed the ancient stone stele array and weakened the power of the star tree''s punishment, which was tantamount to helping Tang Ye and making Tang Ye rush to the seventh heaven faster.


    call!


    Crossing a boundary of space, Tang Ye reached the seventh heaven. However, he was still in the light beam of the power of the Star Tree Punishment, and he saw that there were cultivators standing in the air, one by one, ready to strike, preparing for a full blow.


    Tang Ye knew what these cultivators were doing, but just wanted to kill him. He didn''t pay attention to the practitioners like Seventh Heaven, and stepped in suspension, stepping out of the beam of power of punishment by the star tree.


    "Kill!" Tang Ye just walked out of the light beam of the star tree''s punishment, one of the Seventh Heaven cultivators yelled out, and then they all had them, and they all came up with assassins and blasted Tang Ye. Exploding up.


    However, Tang Ye just released a layer of dark magic power around his body, and their attacks were all stopped. Tang Ye walked towards them step by step, expressionless.


    If you want to die so much, then die!

 Chapter 1728： Defeated!

    Tang Ye only sent out a layer of dark magic power to form a shield to block the attacks of all seventh-layer cultivators. No one in Seventh Heaven is his opponent. Even the Eighth Heaven, I am afraid there is none. Otherwise Shana and Nu Eun Chong would not be so panicked. He walked in front of the cultivators, who were still attacking desperately.


    The various attacks of the cultivators flew all over the sky, bombarding the dark magic shield around Tang Ye''s body, it was gorgeous, and it was impossible to see the specific situation. They were shocked when the cultivators saw that Tang Ye actually walked in front of them, or even stepped into them.


    They saw that Tang Ye had nothing to do, wouldn''t it be that their attacks were completely useless? But he has already used his greatest strength. If Tang Ye couldn''t be beaten like this, there was no other way but to wait obediently for death.


    Tang Ye entered the middle of these cultivators, glanced at them, no nonsense, activated the dark magic power, and suddenly the dark chains around his body twisted like a poisonous snake, and they could stretch indefinitely. The dark chains on Tang Ye''s body stretched out four, and then stretched out like a poisonous snake, with a click, and after rushing out, it penetrated the heart of a cultivator.


    "Ah!" The ground cried out painfully, and the cultivator died.


    And then, the chain of darkness continued to stretch, swiping quickly, khaka, a chain of darkness pierced the hearts of dozens of cultivators. Such four chains killed hundreds of cultivators at once. For Tang Ye, it was effortless.


    The four dark chains swim fast like poisonous snakes, and every time they encounter a cultivator, they must be killed, and soon a large number of cultivators around Tang Ye fell. And then, another group of practitioners rushed to attack. But soon they will be killed by the chains of darkness, drowning in blood and massacre.


    The blood irritated these cultivators. There were a large number of them. The death of a group was not enough to make them fearful. Instead, they stimulated their blood. Each of them showed the great spirit of giving their lives in order to stop the evil demons.


    The battle in mid-air continues. This should not be a fight, but a unilateral massacre. Tang Ye only used four dark chains to harvest the lives of these cultivators like grass. These cultivators are only stimulated by blood, so they don''t know how to die or fear.


    However, when two-thirds of the cultivators died under the chains of darkness, but could not get close to Tang Ye, the remaining cultivators began to show other emotions. They realize that their actions are useless, the so-called procrastination time is too short, and there is no suitable gain in the effort. With this emotional recognition, and seeing a large corpse, a rain of blood, so cruel and bloody, I couldn''t help but start to fear.


    Fear caused these cultivators to quickly lose their fighting spirit, and their spirit to die. When the chain of darkness attacked the past again and penetrated the hearts of several cultivators, even if they used their maximum strength to defend, they were vulnerable to the chain of darkness. The cultivator next to him saw that his companion was gone all at once, and his fear erupted to the greatest extent. He couldn''t help throwing his helmet and abandoning his armor.


    One person collapses and escapes, more people collapse and escape. Among the remaining people, none of them can play a leading role and cannot call on everyone to unite. Because the leader of the world who first led them is dead, many generals are dead. Then all of a sudden, the remaining cultivators were defeated.


    They couldn''t stop the Tang Ye who became a great demon king after Huamo lost control. No one can stop it, this is the only thought in their minds at this time. In the face of such a person, even if it makes all the effort to stop it, it does not make sense and the effect is not great. Then, it''s better to run away to survive, and comfort yourself by the way, so that the green hills will not worry about not having firewood. If life is gone, nothing is gone!


    There are also some people who run away purely out of fear and instinctively, without thinking so much.


    Tang Ye saw them running away, and did not pursue them. To him, these cultivators have no value. It¡¯s too weak to kill, it¡¯s a waste of time. Therefore, after those cultivators didn''t stop him, he didn''t bother to kill him specially, and began to fetch the overlord''s halberd that was sealed in the seventh heaven.


    The power of the cultivator of the seventh heaven is actually very strong, after all, the eighth heaven will be the eighth heaven after all. Tang Ye felt that they were weak, just because he was too strong after he lost control. But no matter how weak, the practitioners who guard the overlord''s halberd are not bad. The strength can probably be compared with the masters of Eighth Heaven. The people who guarded the overlord''s halberd pieces were all the old monster-level strength of that great heaven. Therefore, the Seventh Heaven¡¯s Overlord Halberd could not be summoned to wake up and flew directly, so Tang Ye could only get it personally.


    Although he couldn''t call to wake up and let the Overlord Halberd Wreckage fly over, Tang Ye could easily know the exact location of Overlord Halberd Wreckage through force sensing. Soon, he arrived at the place where the overlord halberd was sealed. It is a very large-scale professional seal land. The whole mountain is equipped with magic circles and organs, and every place is guarded by powerful cultivators. In the most central location, it was also the place where the overlord halberd was directly locked, and it was guarded by a dozen strong practitioners.


    If Tang Ye had the average strength of Seventh Heaven, it would be almost impossible to take away the overlord halberd. However, now he has lost control of the demon, and his strength is so strong that he can sweep everything even in the eighth heaven, and the seventh heaven is even worse. Therefore, facing the mountain that professionally sealed the overlord''s halberd, Tang Ye hovered in front, condensing a huge dark magical ball, first leveled the mountain.


    The seven-layer cultivators guarding the Sealed Land saw this with solemn expressions, knowing that they were facing the most powerful of the enemies they encountered so far. They united and formed a formation to form a magical effect, and together they resisted Tang. night. This kind of formation, according to the normal strength of Seventh Heaven, is almost unshakable. But unfortunately, it was Tang Ye that they met.


    A dark magic ball slammed into it, and their formation was activated, thinking that it could be resisted. After all, that is their strongest defensive circle. However, when the dark magic ball hit, they knew that their proud guardian circle was so fragile.


    Boom!


    The dark magic ball hit the circle, just as if it hadn''t been blocked at all, it just hit it. Soon the circle was destroyed, and the master practitioner who formed the circle was swallowed by the dark magic ball, causing heavy casualties. Those cultivators later wanted to form a magic circle, but when they saw this, they were all scared. They originally had such a little confidence, they were completely destroyed by their convictions, and they were quickly defeated. They were also hit by the dark magic ball and suffered heavy casualties.


    When the dark magic ball rolled over and ended, this seven-layered heaven''s most powerful sealed mountain had become flat ground.


    This is Tang Ye''s power.


    Those guardians who hadn''t died looked depressed and desperate when they saw this. Who can stop such power?


    They are very spine, and since they can''t hold the overlord''s halberd, they will not live anymore. With a slap, they slapped Tian Ling Gai and died.


    Tang Ye got the Seventh Heaven''s Overlord Halberd fragment, and his strength skyrocketed after fusion. Then he raised his head to look at the sky, and the Eighth Heaven was on it, and he could quickly eliminate the Eighth Heaven!


    However, at this moment, the light beam of the star tree''s punishment gradually weakened and diminished, and was about to disappear.


    The light beam of the star tree''s punishment is about to disappear!

 Chapter 1729： give up?

    When Tang Ye took the overlord''s halberd, Shana and Nu Enchong on the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace almost destroyed the ancient stone stele array, and the power of the star tree''s punishment was about to be cancelled. Judging from the current situation, they are completely confident that when Tang Ye rushes to the Eighth Layer, they will completely shut down the power of punishment by the Star Tree. At that time, they were afraid that they would no longer be able to pass directly through this power beam to the eighth heaven.


    As long as Tang Ye used the method of passing through the gate of the realm to reach the Eighth Heaven, Nu Enchong would have the opportunity and method to obstruct Tang Ye and prevent Tang Ye from reaching the Eighth Heaven in a short time.


    Tang Yegang merged the seventh fragment of the Overlord Halberd, and his strength skyrocketed. For the divine tool of Overlord Halberd, there is mutuality with the master. The master''s strength will affect its power, the stronger it is, the greater the power. And it can also bring power to the master. Once Tang Ye had just arrived in the First Heaven of the Nine Heavens World, when he got the first fragment of the Overlord Halberd, he was helped by the powerful force contained in the Overlord Halberd and directly broke through a realm. Therefore, now that the overlord''s halberd fragment has been integrated into the seventh path, it is almost complete, and the power it carries must be extremely powerful, which has added strength to Tang Ye.


    Therefore, Tang Ye can even despise everything in the Seventh Heaven. Even now, Shana and Nu Enchong in the Eighth Layer of Heaven are doing their hands and feet against the light beam of the star tree''s punishment, trying to stop Tang Ye from going to the Eighth Heaven by closing the star tree''s punishment power. Regarding this situation, Tang Ye still had that expression, not caring at all, as if that could not stop him.


    In fact, if the power of Xingshu''s punishment is turned off, it can really prevent Tang Ye from directly reaching the Eighth Layer. In addition, Tang Ye can directly use the beam of light punished by the star tree, and it is not how bad he becomes after he loses control of the demon, doing such completely unreasonable things.


    The truth is that Tang Ye can be transformed into a flame, this is an emptiness body. And the power of the star tree''s punishment also belongs to the void power body, so when Tang Ye enters the state of the void power body, it is the same as the power beam of the star tree''s punishment, just like a drop of water entering the river, of course it can follow the water in the river. flow. After transforming the demon out of control, Tang Ye could maintain his human form even if he entered the state of a void power body. This is probably because the strength is too strong and strong. Therefore, it was not particularly incredible that Tang Ye was able to use the beam of light of the star tree''s punishment to go straight to the Eighth Layer.


    What''s incredible is that he can be transformed into a void power body. That probably has something to do with his identity and background. Perhaps his body had been touched by people, just as the firebird of the second heaven felt it, he had the breath of the ancestor of fire. If he really merged with Phoenix, it wouldn''t be surprising that he could be transformed. The Phoenix was a sacred beast from ancient times to the time when the world opened up, and it is not surprising what kind of power it has.


    At this moment, Tang Ye watched the light beam of Xingshu''s punishment getting smaller and smaller. Although he didn''t worry about it, he still had to deal with it. He didn''t want to miss such an opportunity. If it is the way to go through the gate of the realm, the realm master of the eighth heaven will control the master of the realm, and even detonate the master of the realm, just like Tang Ye once isolated a realm. Then he wanted to open the connection between the two heavenly worlds, and he really had to waste some time and strength. This is not in line with his temperament of quick fight and quick decision. Tang Ye, who had lost control of the demon, was a desperate person.


    Tang Ye reached within the beam of Xingshu''s punishment power, raised his head and looked up, and did not rush up in a hurry. Because he knew that even if he rushed forward at this time, it would be too late. About halfway through the rush, the power beam of the star tree''s punishment will be closed. At that time, there is no power beam, a homogenous body of power, that can''t go up.


    So Tang Ye had to use another method to solve this problem.


    In the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, Shana and Nu Enchong were completely sure to destroy the ancient stone stele array before Tang Ye rushed forward. Nu En Chong was finally relieved. Next, he could interfere with the gate of the seventh heaven to the eighth heaven, and Tang Ye would not want to reach the eighth heaven so quickly. No matter how strong Tang Ye is and destroys the gate of the realm, it will completely close the connection between the two realms. If Tang Ye used the strongest power to break the barrier between the two worlds, it would be fine, but then the two worlds might be destroyed. All destroyed, that Tang Ye was also in it, and he would also be destroyed. Tang Ye must not do such a thing.


    "We have stepped up time to destroy the ancient stone stele array, and then called on everyone to prepare to deal with this human demon. Even, we need to ask the people on the Nine Heavens to come down!" Nu Enchong said to Shana.


    Shana was taken aback, and said, "I want to invite Master Jiuzhongtian down? Isn''t this too risky?"


    The Nine Heavens is a chaotic world, different from the world under the Eight Heavens. The gate of the world to Jiuzhongtian is different. Only by practicing to the Realm of Realm can you go to the Nine Heavens, and once you go to the Nine Heavens, you can never go back to the Eight Heavens. This is not like Eighth Heaven''s cultivator masters who can pass through the gate of the realm slowly to the lower realm. The chaotic world of the Nine Heavens, with too many uncertain influences, will be a unique world, and it can''t be regarded as a great world. It is said that there is also a space leading to the world of other planes, so there are more strange things. In order to protect the eighth heaven, the laws of nature also prohibit the people from the nine heavens to the lower realm. And now, it is said that the Nineth Heaven has the Dark Demon Action, if the people of the Nineth Heaven can come down casually, the Dark Demon would have already invaded the lower realm.


    However, if the people of the eighth-layered heaven open the door to the nine-layered heaven through the taboo method, and maintain it for a period of time, it is possible to let the people of the nineth-layer heaven come down. The power of Shana and Nu Enchong are both close to the fairyland. If they work together, they can open the channel to the nine heavens, so if they want to invite the people from the nine heavens, they can do it, as long as they can bear the cost.


    When the people of Nine Heavens come down, those who use the taboo method to open the passage must pay a price. Otherwise, those who have special intentions in the Eighth Heaven, master the taboo, open the Nineth Heaven and invite the people above it, isn''t it that no one can stop it.


    Shana''s concern is that now Jiuzhongtian is rumored to have dark demon activities. If you open it, let''s not say the price you have to bear. If you let the dark demon take the opportunity to come down, it will be more than a loss.


    Nu Enchong returned to Shana''s concerns, but in the face of Tang Ye''s threat, he couldn''t take care of that much, and said: "Now the Eighth Heaven has no power to deal with this Human Race Demon. It is also compelling to ask the Nine Heavens to come down. "


    Shana sighed, there was no other way, she could only agree to Nu Enchong''s suggestion, looked at the sky-penetrating mirror, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "I was the one who should get rid of this human demon with all my strength."


    Tang Ye, who looked into the sky mirror, was still looking up at the slowly closing star tree''s beam of punishment power. Both Shana and Nu Enchong felt that he hadn''t acted, because he had given up the power of punishment from the star tree and rushed to the eighth heaven.

 Chapter 1730： Arrivals!

    Tang Ye was not a person who gave up lightly, the same was true for him after the demon lost control. Some things go deep into the bones. That kind of confidence, that kind of persistence. At this time, Tang Ye looked at the increasingly weak star tree to punish the attack, and when Shana and Nu En Chong thought he was helpless, he began to take action.


    Tang Ye made a throwing action, and the right hand that wanted to throw condensed a magic Overlord Halberd, and then began to accumulate energy.


    This look is nothing more than wanting to throw the magic Overlord Halberd. But where is he going to vote?


    Is it to cast to the eighth heaven?


    Shana and Nun Chong in the Eightfold Heaven Astrology Palace were shocked when they saw it. Because at this time, they thought it was possible for Tang Ye to make any crazy move. Tang Ye himself was dedicated to doing things that others thought impossible but became possible.


    Shana and Nu Enchong were shocked when they saw Tang Ye''s attempt to throw upwards, wondering if Tang Ye wanted to attack the eighth heaven directly?


    This is not necessarily too unreasonable. They can''t think about such things. It was already difficult for Tang Ye to directly use the light beam of the star tree''s punishment as a passage to the upper realm. If Tang Ye was able to cross-boundary attack, then they felt it was too much. Although Shana can also cross-border attack, it is with the help of a powerful secret technique. Moreover, the attack power after crossing the boundary was greatly reduced. If Tang Ye had to do this, even if he could attack the Eighth Layer, his power would be greatly reduced. Such an attack would not do much harm to the world of Eight Heavens, and it would be meaningless. Will Tang Ye do such meaningless things?


    Although the encounter with Tang Ye just happened not long ago, in the fight against Tang Ye, whether it was fighting in person, observing through a sky-peel, and all kinds of information about Tang Ye, Shana and Nu En Chong knew that Tang Ye Ye is not the kind of person who can do meaningless things. Therefore, Tang Ye''s throwing must have another mystery.


    "This **** human demon, why is it so annoying!" At this time Nu Enchong showed great irritability. Originally, he thought that after turning off the power of Xingshu''s punishment, Tang Ye would have no way to go straight to the Eighth Heaven. But now that Tang Ye made a new move, the key was that they couldn''t guess what Tang Ye intended. Because I don¡¯t know, I am worried. This kind of mood, as the most powerful king, Nu Enchung has hardly encountered. People who bother Wang, even if they existed before, will soon be killed.


    However, the current Tang Ye is not something he can kill if he wants to. Even, he was thankful for not being killed by Tang Ye.


    Shana was also very confused and worried about Tang Ye''s actions. In view of Tang Ye''s various outbreaks before, she felt that there was nothing Tang Ye could do. Now that Tang Ye made such a move, before there was a result, it could not make people feel at ease. I thought I could breathe a sigh of relief, but suddenly wanted to do this again. It''s simply a wave of unrest, one after another, how can it not be annoying.


    At this time, Tang Ye of Seventh Heaven had already accumulated his strength, and then he suddenly threw the Magic Overlord Halberd upward, just as the power of the star tree''s punishment was flying upwards in the center of the beam of light.


    The speed was extremely fast, and at a glance, he quickly lost sight of the Magic Overlord Halberd. However, as the Overlord Halberd flew up, the power beam of the star tree''s punishment was also invaded. It was invaded by the magic power emitted by the Magic Overlord Halberd. Any star tree''s punishment power beam that was invaded by the dark magic power was no longer the power of the star tree''s punishment, but became the domain of the dark magic power, which was where Tang Ye controlled.


    After the Magic Overlord Halberd flew up, Tang Ye followed closely behind. However, Tang Ye''s speed was much slower than that of the Magic Overlord Halberd. He couldn''t keep up with the Magic Overlord Halberd. In the end, he didn''t even know where the Magic Overlord Halberd was. However, Tang Ye was not worried, her expression was steady.


    "Crap!" Shana, who looked at all of this in the celestial mirror in the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, suddenly exclaimed, very worried. Then she looked at Nu Enchong and said, "This human demon is opening the way with the magic king''s halberd!"


    "Open the way?" Nu Enchong frowned, and said, "Now that the power of Xingshu''s punishment is shut down, what way is there?"


    "The question is now that the power of Xingshu''s punishment is completely shut down?" Shana looked at Nu En Chong with a grim expression.


    "Although it hasn''t, it will be closed soon. What speed can we catch up..."


    call!


    Nu Enchong still wanted to speak, because the power of Xingshu''s punishment was almost completely shut down. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye could catch up, but suddenly he heard a sharp sound like cutting through the space. He was startled and looked at it suddenly. Xiang Peeping Mirror, the speed at which he saw the Magic Overlord Halberd was incredibly fast, and he was almost there in a blink of a glance!


    Such a speed can rush to the eighth heaven before the penalty power of the star tree is turned off!


    Looking at the place where the Magic Overlord Halberd passed, all of them were invaded by the dark magic, forming a magic channel. As long as the dark magic channel is there, Tang Ye can still reach the Eighth Heaven!


    Tang Ye used the Magic Overlord Halberd to make the Magic Overlord Halberd come first, make a way, and then he will arrive again!


    "Damn it!" Nu Enchong realized this, panicked, and immediately went to fight to increase the intensity of destroying the ancient stone monument.


    He didn''t understand why the Magic Overlord Halberd thrown by Tang Ye was so strong, he reached the Eighth Heaven in a blink of a glance? Tang Ye couldn''t achieve such fast power, why can a weapon?


    In fact, it is not so much that Nu Enchong does not understand why this is so, it is better to say that he is unwilling to bear and believe. A weapon can fly faster than a human, and it is not difficult to do. As long as people inject enough power into the weapon, plus the weapon itself is extraordinary, the weapon can exert tremendous power. In terms of flight, the form of the Overlord Halberd, through clouds and fog, received much less resistance than Tang Ye. More importantly, it is a divine weapon with self-consciousness, and it can fly faster than Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye charged slowly because he had poured almost all the magic power in his body into the Magic King Halberd just now, and it was precisely because of this that the Magic King Halberd flew so fast. But it was worth it, because the Magic Overlord Halberd opened the way for him, and he could still go straight to the eighth heaven. And he slowed down due to lack of dark magic power, don''t worry about this. The dark hole in his body will help him replenish the dark magic power in a short time. Soon, his speed can recover.


    "Destroy the ancient stone stele array with all your strength, immediately, immediately!" In the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, Nu Enchong was very scared. The speed of the magic king''s halberd rushed up in a few seconds, and he couldn''t help but lower to Shana. Drink it out.


    However, Shana looked at the ancient stone stele. Although she was almost completely destroyed, she gave up and said, "It''s too late."


    As the person who launched the ancient stone stele circle, Shana knew the situation there.


    boom!


    At this time, the ancient stone stele array was broken, and was broken by a halberd burning with black flames.


    The magic king halberd arrives!

 Chapter 1731： Star King candidate!

    The power of the star tree''s punishment was issued from the ancient stone monument array. When the magic power king halberd rushed up and reached the eighth heaven, the end point was the ancient stone monument array.


    It happened that Shana and Nu En Chong were both present, the two most representative people in the Eightfold Heaven. One represents the astrological house and the other represents the royal power.


    After the Magic Overlord Halberd broke through the ancient stone stele array to the Eighth Heaven Astrology Palace, it flew a long way up the sky, and then turned around and suddenly dived down, with no reduction in speed and power.


    This is an artifact of self-awareness, knowing what to do. And at the moment when the Magic Overlord Halberd rushed into the Eighth Layer, the huge dark magic power carried by the Magic Overlord Halberd immediately made all the practitioners of the Eighth Heaven tremble.


    The cultivators of the Eighth Layer were at least the strength of the Profound Fairyland. You can feel such a huge dark magic. The cultivators felt such dark magic power, and they were all panicked and terrified. They knew that the human demons rushed up, but Shana and Nuen Chong had already dealt with it. Now that the Eighth Heaven has such a huge dark magic power, that is to say, Shana and Nu Enchong failed to prevent the Human Race Demon from coming to the Eighth Heaven?


    What can I do now!


    Most cultivators are scared, although they are masters above the Profound Fairyland, they are not as powerful as Saye, Shana, and Nu Enchong. Now that Saya, Shana, and Nu En Chong have not been able to stop the human demon, how can they?


    After a while, many cultivators don''t know how to do well. They can only wait, waiting for Nu En Chong to send orders. A leader is needed at this time!


    Nu En Chong is not dead, all many people are counting on and waiting for Nu En Chong to issue orders. However, at this time, Nu Enchong could not immediately react, leading the many practitioners of the Eighth Heaven to deal with the attack of the human demons. Because the magic king halberd quickly swooped down, attacking him and Shana!


    Although the Magic Overlord Halberd consumed a huge amount of power in the process of rushing to the Eighth Layer, and even used up the dark magic when laying a dark magic channel for Tang Ye, the Overlord Halberd itself was very powerful, and it was integrated at this time. The power of seven pieces of debris, even if it is a master facing the mysterious fairyland, there is no fear.


    Shana and Nuen Chong faced the attack of the Dark Overlord Halberd, stood side by side, and resisted together. Although there is only Magic Overlord Halberd, they don''t want to suffer because of underestimation, so both of them have done their best.


    Nu Enchung raised his hands up, and then a golden sword appeared in his hands. The golden sword, also called the golden sword, is a symbol of the highest royal power and a powerful artifact. It''s just that this artifact, compared to the Overlord Halberd, the artifact that was once used by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, it was naturally a bit short. But its shape is not bad, it can be said to be very cool.


    Shana also used her weapons. She has two weapons, one astrological orb and the other astrological staff. There are star patterns on the orb and the staff, full of the breath of the moon and the starry sky. The moon and the starry sky have always had an ancient and mysterious atmosphere, various rituals and so on.


    Shana held the astrological staff in her right hand and held the astrological orb in her left hand. Both the astrological orb and the astrological staff were raised up, and then both the astrological orb and the astrological staff sent out powerful forces, and together with Nuen Chong''s golden sword, resisted the magic king halberd.


    Like Saya has the dark power of "death", Shana also has a special power, and her special power is the "starry sky". Her power comes from the starry sky where the head is invisible, and it can also be said to be endless. Whether the sky of the universe has an end, no one knows this, unless it is the ancient gods who opened the world.


    On the side of the ancestral world, due to the development of human will and the passing of the age of true gods, it developed into the age of technology. For them, the starry sky is far away, but because of the development of technology, they can reach the starry sky. But is the starry sky the only starry sky there?


    Not really. In the world of other planes, there are also stars. The real starry sky is the starry sky shared by all planes and worlds. Legend has it that there is a lot of power of the ancestors. There is the place where the most ancient true god, after opening the heavens and the earth, looked in the air and wanted to build a place of residence. There is also a name there, called "True God Realm." Probably, the place where the ancient true **** left the ancestral land and went is the True God Realm.


    Being able to use the power of the True God Realm, Shana''s power is self-evident. So even if she looked at just a little girl, her status was no lower than Nunn. The entire astrological house is centered on her. She is the most precious treasure in the astrological house and may become the star king!


    There is not always a star king in the astrology house, just like a dynasty, when a king dies, there will be another king in the upper position. The star emperor of the astrology house is not such a successor, or a system where the strongest is in power. The star emperor cannot be inherited, nor can he become the star emperor without being the strongest in the astrology house. To become the Star Emperor, you must be approved by the Star Emperor Orb. The Star Emperor Orb is the highest magic weapon left by the original Star Emperor, and only those approved by it can become the Star Emperor.


    A member of the Astrology Palace, no matter how powerful they are, it would be futile if they did not get the approval of the Star Emperor Orb and the power of the Star Emperor. There have been hundreds of years in the past. Since the death of the previous generation of star kings, there has been no star king in the astrology house. Those who had been hoped that they might become the Star Emperor were not qualified after being appraised by the Star Emperor Orb. But Shana, when she was learning astrology when she was very young, touched the Star Emperor Orb, and was not rejected by the Star Emperor Orb. Therefore, the elders of the astrology house hold great hope that Shana may become a new generation of star kings.


    The elders of the Astrology Palace all waited for Shana to reach a certain age before conducting the Star Emperor Orb appraisal. Unfortunately, there is now a crisis of human demons. I don''t know if I can wait until that day.


    At the moment when the Magic Overlord Halberd broke through the ancient stone stele array, the people in the Astrology Palace had already acted, including the elders. They will definitely guard the house of astrology and protect Shana. If Shana can awaken as the star emperor, she can definitely fight this human demon!


    Therefore, people in the astrological house have received orders from the elders to save Shana¡¯s life even if the astrological house is destroyed. Even if the Eighth Heaven is invaded and controlled by the human demons, they have to live secretly to protect the day when Shana grows up. As long as Shana becomes the star emperor, she can definitely expel the human demons and regain the eighth heaven.


    This is the worst plan. They can''t fight the human demons, and the Eighth Heaven has fallen. They have lost their dominance.


    Thinking about it is also extremely ironic. As the most ruling tribe, they actually fell because of a human race that emerged from a heavy sky. They lost their dominant position and needed to live in secret. Isn''t this the life like the human race?


    boom!


    The magic king halberd struck down and collided with Nu En Chong''s golden sword, Shana''s astrological orb, and astrological staff, and the entire Eighth Heaven was shaken.


    The two sides did not decide the outcome.


    At this time, Tang Ye followed the dark magic channel and was about to arrive at the Eighth Heaven''s astrological palace!

 Chapter 1732： Endless!

    The Magic Overlord Halberd fought against Nu En Chong and Shana alone and did not lose, oppressing Nu En Chong and Shana, the two sides fought together like this. This is the power of the overlord''s halberd that is about to be complete with seven fragments.


    This magical Overlord Halberd was so powerful because it was not made up, and it was not condensed by Tang Ye with the breath of Overlord Halberd purely by magic. Inside it, there is a real seven-section Overlord Halberd entity, with most of the power of Overlord Halberd artifact. That was a divine tool used by the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, and it was not something that the small realm of Nine Heavens could resist.


    Nu En Chong and Shana did not expect that they would have been suppressed by a single Overlord Halberd. They realized that the situation was more severe than they thought. When Tang Ye rushed to the Eighth Layer, the two attacked together, and they couldn''t stop it.


    "I summon all the masters of the Profound Fairyland to help here!" Nu Enchong shouted heavily to Shana. Now, he has no choice but to gather all the powers together, hoping to be able to cope with Tang Ye.


    For this kind of thing, as a person in charge of the highest royal power, Nu Enchung is actually very difficult to accept. At the beginning, Tang Ye appeared in the first heaven and was valued by Shana and Saya, but he didn''t take it seriously, so he didn''t take action against Tang Ye. Later, Tang Ye moved forward more and more, and the noise made more and more loud. Knowing that Tang Ye had the blood of that adult, he took it seriously, but he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it, thinking that Tang Ye had that blood, but because The strength is too low to pose a big threat to him, and if he takes it seriously, he will send his hand to kill Tang Ye. However, he did not expect Tang Ye to grow so fast, or that he did not expect that someone had already paved the way for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s promotion from True Wonderland to Profound Wonderland was completed overnight, because of Meng Li''s help. Meng Li transferred all her strength and strength for a thousand years to Tang Ye, in order for Tang Ye to break through to the Profound Fairyland. This kind of thing happened to Tang Ye. Otherwise, if a cultivator wants to get from the true fairyland to the mysterious fairyland, it would be impossible overnight, not for ten years, and a genius type for decades. Unless it is a powerful inheritance like Tang Ye, it will be earlier.


    Both Nu Enchong and Shanasaya have reached the Profound Fairyland, but they are not too old because they have inherited their power. Saya and Shana inherited the astrological palace, and Nuen Chong inherited the royal power. Even so, they have been tempered for a few months, so don''t look at Nu En Chong''s appearance in his 20s or 30s, but his actual age is much older.


    No matter how unwilling to accept what is happening now, Nu Enchung can''t delay. Compared to being trampled on self-esteem and authority, Nu Enchung wants to survive. If he doesn''t prepare to deal with it, let Tang Ye come to the Eighth Layer, then he can''t stop him, and he will inevitably be killed by Tang Ye. If he is killed, there will be nothing, so he has to summon all the master cultivators to deal with Tang Ye together. This is his best way now.


    Even as the master of the realm, using the power of the realm, he couldn''t kill Tang Ye. Shana''s star tree punishment is the power of several realms, and they are useless. In this way, even if all the practitioners of the Eighth Heaven are summoned, it is useless. Together, the power of these cultivators can have a strong power?


    Probably both Shana and Nu Enchong knew that that might not stop Tang Ye, so their expressions were grim and not optimistic.


    After Nu Enchong sent out the summons, all the practitioners of the Eighth Layer of Heaven were in action. When they reach their realm, their experience and mood are better than those of the lower realm. Whether they succeed or fail, they have to face the human demons. They have personal leadership, so they won''t say much. Now is the time to act, they gather towards the astrological house. However, the Eighth Heaven is also quite big, and they may not all be able to come, only people who are closer come to help.


    Soon the masters of the Astrology Palace and the royal power came. Seeing that the Magic Overlord Halberd was fighting against Shana and Nu Eun Chong, Shana and Nu Eun Chong had not yet been able to win, so they all shot and all went to deal with the Magic Overlord Halberd. .


    Suddenly, the Magic Overlord Halberd was attacked by various forces, failed to hold it, and was beaten out. However, the Magic Overlord Halberd was like a human being. It was shot into the air and turned around, continuing to attack Shana and Nu Enchong. Affected by Tang Ye''s will, the targets of Magic Overlord Halberd were Shana and Nu Enchong.


    However, at this time, a large number of practitioners arrived in the astrological house, including the elders and guardians of the astrological house, and various generals of the royal power. Originally, Tang Ye should have fought these generals one by one. Or, he has also assembled a group of people belonging to him and slowly fights against these forces. But because Tang Ye became too strong all of a sudden, and the magic of darkness came in endlessly after the demon was out of control, so even if he was alone, he could deal with these people, and there was no need to fight one by one.


    After the Magic Overlord Halberd turned back, it continued to attack Shana and Nu Enchong, but now there are too many practitioners who have come together to suppress the Magic Overlord Halberd. The Magic Overlord Halberd was beaten out and received The impact was too strong to be reversed, and was thrown away like a person.


    Shana and Nuen Chong saw this, knowing that it was an opportunity, and immediately sent the strongest force to strike the Magic King Halberd, wanting to destroy the Magic King Halberd. The other cultivator masters also helped, and they all gave out their strongest power, converged into a huge force, and hit the thrown magic Overlord Halberd.


    If the Magic Overlord Halberd is impacted, it will indeed affect it. The seven pieces of fusion, being separated, will be greatly weakened in a short time.


    Being able to weaken the power of the Overlord Halberd is very beneficial to Shana and Nu En Chong. In the face of such a strong Tang Ye, if they add an Overlord Halberd, they themselves feel that it is impossible to stop it.


    call!


    However, just when the Magic Overlord Halberd was about to be hit, it was like a gust of gale coming from the lower realm that a force rushed out from the ancient stone monument, and after seeing it clearly, it was the dark magic surging throughout the body. Tang Ye.


    The dark magic power on Tang Ye''s body was so strong that the original dark chains creaked, and the dark chains were burning with dark flames. This kind of power, when it comes to technology, is a pretty cool special effect. Tang Ye looked like a big devil, a big villain.


    Tang Ye rushed from the dark passage to the Eighth Layer!


    After rushing up, Tang Ye approached the Magic Overlord Halberd and held the Magic Overlord Halberd in his hand. Suddenly, the dark magic power outside the Magic Overlord Halberd recovered and skyrocketed, and it seemed to burn several layers of dark flames.


    After holding the Magic Overlord Halberd, Tang Ye waved it lightly, hitting the strength of Shana, Nu Enchong, and other cultivators.


    boom!


    Tang Ye used the power from the Magic Overlord Halberd to smash into that power and immediately dissolve it, and there was excess power to impact.


    "Not good!" Nu Enchong was shocked, shouted in a low voice, and resisted with a golden sword.


    However, many cultivators did not have time to resist, or could not stop them, and were killed by the dark magic on the spot.


    Even in the Profound Fairyland, Tang Ye''s power at this time, as long as there is a dark and empty endless magic power, the power seems to be endless.

 Chapter 1733： Who wants to say more?

    The endless magic of darkness and emptiness emerged, causing Tang Ye himself to be unable to bear and control, and thus lost control. Dark magic takes its roots in hostility, resentment and other negative emotions, deriving magic will. Tang Ye, the queen of the devil, is like that. Everything in his heart is dark. What we need to do now is to kill and destroy.


    Of course, there must be a bit of challenging killing and destruction. Those cultivators who want to be below the seventh heaven can be killed in seconds by raising their hands and feet. That is meaningless. He is not interested in such things. If he wants to kill and destroy, he should be at the level of Eight Heavens.


    The power that Tang Ye swept away with the Magic Overlord Halberd just now took several points, and most of the eighth-layered cultivators blocked it, even quite easily. Only the weaker ones, and those who were killed without time to block. Tang Ye was quite satisfied with this situation. It seemed that he was a little bit looking forward to fighting in the Eighth Heaven.


    "Damn human demon!" Tang Ye has reached the Eighth Heaven. This fact can no longer be changed. If he accepts it, he can only fight Tang Ye. At this time, the cultivators showed their emotions, glaring at Tang Ye and cursing.


    "You are a human race, and you actually have a relationship with the dark demons. You must have gained some power from the dark demons. Be willing to do things for the dark demons! Damn, even the human race should work against the dark demons together. It''s a traitor, an absolute traitor, an unforgivable traitor!" A cultivator was emotionally fluctuating, swearing at Tang Ye repeatedly, and even questioning.


    This is very interesting, even if Tang Ye is out of control at this time, it feels very interesting. In fact, Tang Ye, who had lost control of the demon, was not occupied by the power of the dark demon, nor was it a person who became the dark demon. He just spawned a dark self. This dark self is inclined to the working style of the dark demons. And he knew everything Tang Ye experienced and Tang Ye''s thoughts. Of course, because he is the opposite of Tang Ye, he rejects Tang Ye very much.


    With the presence of Tang Ye in the front, there would be no existence of him who lost control of the demon. He would not agree with Tang Ye, he would only oppose Tang Ye all the time. However, even if it was the opposite, he felt very interesting when he cursed the cultivator. At this time, I feel that Human Race is also a member of their fight against the Dark Demon Race?


    Treating the human race as a livestock, at this time they are said to be a common member. I don''t know what kind of skin it is, but I can say that. Tang Ye, who had lost control of Hua Mo, agreed with Tang Ye''s positive attitude towards these alien races. Don''t talk about any major reasons, you are dead if you are upset. There has always been a firm attitude to treat all foreign races as enemies. He is the public enemy of the entire Nine Heavens!


    Tang Ye, who has lost control of the demon, likes this attitude, because only in this way can he reach the realm of loneliness and defeat!


    Now, go to experience what is loneliness and defeat, undefeated!


    Whoosh!


    Tang Ye acted suddenly, without a little defense, Shana and Nu Enchong, as well as many Eighth Heaven cultivators, only saw a black phantom. However, they were also masters of the Profound Fairyland anyway, and it was clear that Tang Ye had disappeared, and immediately went to capture Tang Ye''s trace.


    Soon they caught it, because Tang Ye''s dark magic power was too strong. But at this time, Tang Ye also appeared. Tang Ye appeared in front of the cultivator who scolded him just now. The cultivator was taken aback and just wanted to react, but Tang Ye stretched out a finger and sighed gently at his forehead.


    boom!


    It was like a pistol pointed to the forehead and shot a hole in the forehead of the cultivator. He still kept his stunned expression, but he was dead.


    When his corpse fell, blood spewed out from the hole in his forehead, scary and shocking.


    In a blink of an eye, Tang Ye could kill a cultivator in the Eighth Layer of Heavenly Profound Realm as long as he moved his fingers. No one in this room can match this kind of strength. Even Shana, even Nu Eun Chong. Maybe Shana and Nuen Chong can do it, but before that, they must use a unique powerful secret technique to control each other before they can kill in seconds.


    The starry sky power controlled by Shana and the king''s power controlled by Nun Chong have their own special domains. Controlling enemies of the same realm strength is not a problem, otherwise, no one would dare to disobey them even in the same realm of strength.


    It''s a pity that what they are encountering now is Tang Ye who is like a monster. In the face of the absolute power gap, those things are useless.


    Tang Ye now kills a mysterious fairyland cultivator, without any prelude control, just a second kill, so fast that others can see and feel, but can''t react in time.


    After Tang Ye killed the cultivator who scolded him, he returned to the original position, holding the Magic Overlord Halberd, with an indifferent expression, and extremely despised those people, and said, "As long as I say that I am damned, I will die immediately."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at the other cultivator, evil charm sneered, and hummed: "Oh, forgot you are there. You were the first to say the damn."


    call!


    Tang Ye was still talking, but suddenly disappeared. When everyone saw this, they all knew that Tang Ye was going to kill the cultivator who had just cursed the **** human demon. Therefore, Shana and Nu Enchong, as well as several cultivators, acted immediately, trying to protect that cultivator.


    Shana is kind-hearted, thinking that one less person can die and the killing as much as possible. Nu Enchong''s words are for self-esteem. As the supreme ruler of the royal power, even if he loses to Tang Ye, it is very shameless to watch Tang Ye say in front of him to kill anyone. He acted instinctively. If he could protect the cultivator, wouldn''t it be equivalent to slap Tang Ye in the face?


    boom!


    However, when Shana and Nu En Chong, as well as a few cultivators who wanted to protect their companions, just acted, there was a loud noise. What they saw was that Tang Ye had already exploded a burst of dark magic power at the forehead of the cultivator who had scolded the **** human demon. The dark magic power had penetrated the cultivator''s forehead, and he was dead.


    Soon, Tang Ye returned to the original position.


    For such a thing, Shana, Nu Enchong, and those cultivators could only stop trying to save people, and then looked at Tang Ye and were very unwilling. There is also anger, but unwillingness is far stronger than anger. Tang Ye was too arrogant, slapped them in the face naked and played with them, but they couldn''t stop this situation, let alone reversed to attack Tang Ye and beat Tang Ye on the ground.


    Nu En Chong clenched his fists tightly, staring at Tang Ye with extremely gloomy eyes. He even wanted to fight Tang Ye directly, and he didn''t want to be teased by Tang Ye a little bit like this. However, he did not take the initiative. After all, it was because of cowardice deep in my heart that I was worried that I would die quickly if I took the initiative.


    And by a little luck, I feel that if you don''t take the initiative, you might not die.


    Tang Ye was very evil, and even more evil after killing that cultivator, but he still sneered at evil, and said, "Who wants to say another **** try?"

 Chapter 1734： Unbreakable!

    Tang Ye had already killed two cultivators in the Profound Fairyland to tell everyone that whoever angered him would die very quickly. According to his strength, calling him damned would irritate him. No one dared to scold him for such a thing for a while.


    It is not a wise choice to seek death, and it does not make much sense to die so quickly. If possible, live longer. Only by living can we find a way to deal with this powerful human demon and survive this demon catastrophe. If you die, even after the catastrophe, what''s the point?


    However, the next moment, what Tang Ye said made them almost mad. When they were thinking about saving their lives, Tang Ye sneered evilly and said: "You can not die so fast, but you all die. This result will not change."


    "You...!" Some cultivators were flushed with anger. Since they are all about to die, what are you hesitating about? It''s useless to think about it, or you''ll be killed before you think of a way. Who knows when this human demon will do it. So instead of holding back the suffocated breath, it''s better to vent it happily, and take action against this human demon!


    "Damn human demon, don''t think we are afraid of you!" A cultivator drank it, then rushed to Tang Ye, cursing: "Even if I die, I won''t let you humiliate me!"


    Tang Ye looked at the rushing cultivator coldly, completely indifferent. When the cultivator was about to approach him, the dark chains on his body pulled, stretched out two hands that wrapped the cultivator, and stood him up. This cultivator originally wanted to keep pushing back the dark chains so that he would not be entangled. But the power of the chain of darkness was so strong that he couldn''t shake it. This dark chain was condensed from pure dark magic, and it was one of Tang Ye''s most powerful manifestation powers when he was out of control. How could he be an opponent of an ordinary mysterious fairyland cultivator.


    The cultivator was entangled in two dark chains and then stood up, as if tied to the gallows, and then it was just let Tang Ye kill him. Since he scolded the **** human demon and was so spineless, of course Tang Ye was going to fulfill him. Therefore, Tang Ye pointed a finger at the cultivator, just like shooting a gun, using a bullet transformed into dark magic to penetrate the cultivator''s forehead.


    This move was made by Tang Ye using the gun principle of the ancestral world. Compress the dark magic and become an extremely hard bullet. Then use a powerful force to shoot it out, and it will be a tangible dark magic gun. For the Nine Heavens cultivators who didn''t know about guns, they could only regard Tang Ye''s tricks as an extremely domineering and terrifying offensive force.


    The dark magic spear was actually one of Tang Ye''s powerful moves, who had lost control of the demon. Of course, even if Tang Ye didn''t turn the demons out of control, it was okay to use his strength to condense and shoot out bullet-like power.


    Tang Ye, who turned out of control, had all Tang Ye''s memories. In the use of power, he did more thoroughly than Tang Ye. He doesn''t care too much, the more powerful things are taken out, so that the greater the damage can be caused. He who is hostile and evil, gets happiness from destruction.


    There is also killing.


    So if he kills those cultivators, he will never feel cruel.


    Tang Ye killed another cultivator in the Profound Fairyland like this. Other cultivators who were unwilling to give in felt that they could not escape death after all. Since they were all about to die, why not die more heroically. So, a few more cultivators rushed out, shouting and cursing. This makes them bolder, even if they die, they won''t feel too scared.


    They are indeed going to die, but they still have a little luck, maybe something miracle can happen. This kind of mentality is not bad, and there is no real despair. Unfortunately, no miracle happened in the end. When they approached Tang Ye, Tang Ye didn¡¯t use the dark chains to entangle them. He directly used the dark magic power to condense into a gun-like weapon, banging at those cultivators. Fired a few shots.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    This is the consequence of rushing out to kill Tang Ye.


    One word, death.


    All the cultivators present at this meeting dared not rush out anymore. They had some blood and courage. If they didn''t take advantage of the initial action, they would go all out in one go, and then fade away. When they think about their lives, timidity spreads. Then, after witnessing a companion whose strength level was similar to his own, die so fast, I was afraid of dying like that. It''s not that I''m afraid of death, but I don''t want to die so easily, I always feel that I should die more usefully. Thinking about this, I don''t want to go out anymore, I''d rather live alive than die like that.


    After all, I am still afraid of death. There are always thousands of reasons to cover up.


    Tang Ye found that no one came out to resist him, and felt very boring. The loneliness and defeat he wants is not like this, because he knows that many people are still unwilling. So, in order to experience the real feeling of loneliness and defeat, it is necessary to anger these people, let them all shoot, and then defeat them all, so that everyone feels that they are not their own opponents!


    Now Tang Ye, who has lost control of Hua Mo, has such a little fun. Experience the feeling of loneliness and defeat, the most powerful!


    call!


    With that kind of mental distortion, Tang Ye immediately took action. Normal Tang Ye loves to say a few more words, but Tang Ye, who is out of control, doesn''t want to talk nonsense, just do what he thinks of. His action was to swift quickly, reaching the middle of two profound fairyland cultivators, and then pinched the neck of one cultivator with his left and right hands, and with a click, squeezed the necks of both cultivators at the same time.


    Tang Ye''s speed is too fast, she can''t avoid it at all. UI. Even if those cultivators possess the strength of the Profound Fairyland, it should not be said that they would be killed in seconds. However, Tang Yesheng was too fast, so fast that those cultivators could not use their strength to resist in time. So at the moment Tang Ye shot, they were like ordinary people, so it was not difficult to understand that Tang Ye was easily killed.


    Tang Ye killed two more cultivators without saying a word. This was arbitrary killing. The people present saw that their emotions towards Tang Ye rose a lot. So cruel and ruthless, absolutely want to stop him, kill him!


    Especially Shana, she has been avoiding the appearance of the killing, but now Tang Ye is killing unscrupulously in front of her, she can''t bear this kind of thing, and wants to stop Tang Ye.


    However, the elders of the astrological house who had come to protect Shana caught her and told her with his eyes that this could not be done. If you go out alone, it will stimulate Tang Ye and be killed immediately. Perhaps with Shana''s strength, she would not be killed in seconds, but after all, she was no match for Tang Ye, and the possibility of being killed was very high.


    Now the elders of the Astrology Palace most want to protect Shana, so she will never let Shana go out to die.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s eyes fell on Shana. Cold smile, and evil provocation.

 Chapter 1735： Star girl broke out!

    Seeing Tang Ye''s gaze fell on Shana, the hearts of the elders in the Astrology Palace trembled. What they worry most is this situation. Tang Ye focuses on Shana, a special person, and then Shana will have an accident.


    "Don''t worry, I just said that you all have to die, so you don''t have to think too much, thinking that you can escape. This is impossible." Tang Ye looked at Shana, but he didn''t speak to Shana. In this case, the elders of the astrological palace could understand, that was what Tang Ye told them.


    The elders of the astrological house were very angry, but for the sake of big plans, they still held back. At this time, we must not be swayed by emotions. I would rather endure to live, perhaps there is hope of life, than go out to die on impulse. They are not afraid of death. They are firm and have clear goals. But like those cultivators, the so-called living longer and trying to deal with Tang Ye, in fact, they don''t know what they can do. After all, they just find a reason to convince themselves.


    Tang Ye saw that the elders of several astrological houses held back, feeling so boring, and suddenly rushed towards one of the elders of the astrological house with a "swish".


    "Be careful!" Shana kept staring at Tang Ye''s movements, and when she saw Tang Ye started to act, she immediately called out to remind her. She knew that Tang Ye was going to attack an elder of the astrological palace next to her, she immediately stepped out to block Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye''s speed was really fast enough, when she was about to step out, Tang Ye had already passed her. She only felt a gust of wind blowing through her body, it was the effect of dark magic, and it hit her body, and there was a huge pain.


    Tang Ye was about to pass by, Shana couldn''t stop Tang Ye from killing the elders of the Astrology Palace. Shana was very anxious, almost mad. She can''t tolerate this kind of thing, absolutely can''t!


    The elders of the astrology house are very kind to her and have taken care of her from childhood. Of course, some elders were kind to her, it started when she touched the Star Emperor Orb and knew that she might become a new generation of Star Queen. That kind of care has a clear purpose. But anyway, this is for the good of the astrological house. She is sincerely grateful for the care and care of these elders in the astrological house. Besides Saye, she is also someone who makes her feel warm. She is a kind-hearted girl, and she is very kind and cherish other lives, let alone the person she cares about and is regarded as a relative by her.


    "Absolutely not!" Shana was very angry at Tang Ye''s arbitrary killing behavior, and she had reached the point where she couldn''t tolerate it and was about to explode. She just broke out right now. Of course, the root cause of the outbreak was because she wanted to protect the people she cared about. She forbids Tang Ye to kill the elders of the Astrology Palace.


    Shana who burst out instantly gained a powerful starry sky power, probably the so-called Star King''s power. The star emperor has the power of the starry sky, and the power of the starry sky is said to be the power of the true gods, so it is particularly powerful.


    At the moment of the eruption, Shana''s eyes became crimson, and the aura of her whole body changed, becoming mysterious, and she felt like a holy light. However, there is another murderous in the Holy Light. This is very contradictory. Like a saint, but very bloodthirsty.


    Tang Ye felt Shana¡¯s burst of power. He couldn¡¯t help but stop the action of killing the elders of the Horoscope. He looked back at Shana, squinting his eyes slightly, as if he had discovered something, and couldn¡¯t help but sneer: "So you still It¡¯s very interesting to hide such a face."


    Tang Ye, who had lost control of the demon, and dark Tang Ye, who was eroded by the dark magic, seemed to know a lot more. It has something to do with the dark world inherited from the dark magic power. In the dark world, the main body is the purgatory world, but there are still many dark bodies. These are the existences who have been fighting with the righteous cultivators, entangled, never ending, and there are many secret records of the past. Shana''s explosion may be the power of the Star Emperor, and the power of the Star Emperor is extremely related, I am afraid it is connected to certain stories in the long past.


    Shana didn''t care what Tang Ye said, after her eyes were red, she felt that she had the power to deal with all enemies. That is the starry sky power from the True God Realm? She doesn''t care about this, she wants to kill Tang Ye!


    Shana is not as kind as she used to be, her scarlet eyes are full of murderousness. She was really angered by Tang Ye, and her tolerance for Tang Ye had reached zero. But having said that, even if there was no such outbreak, her attitude towards Tang Ye would still be killed. Therefore, there should not be any so-called tolerance, she has never tolerated Tang Ye. It can''t be said that while ordering Tang Ye to kill, she also said that she sympathized with Tang Ye very much. This is really a little hypocritical, but disgusting.


    Having obtained the starry sky power of the True God Realm, Shana swooped with a "swish", her figure changed, and she went directly behind Tang Ye. Such a speed is probably comparable to Tang Ye''s speed. Sure enough, if Shana becomes the Star Emperor, she can fight Tang Ye. Even though Shana just broke out for a while, she could almost keep up with Tang Ye.


    Shana caught up with Tang Ye, sending out a number of powers that were pale as snow and glowing with dim holy light. These starry sky powers stretched out to entangle Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye could no longer move forward, and then she could not kill him in the Astrology Palace. Elder.


    Seeing this scene, a wave of hope suddenly appeared in everyone''s hearts. This hope made them excited, almost wanting to shout out.


    "Ah, damn, there is finally a powerful force to deal with this human demon!"


    "So, can Shana deal with the human demon and kill this human demon!"


    Most cultivators think so, because they desperately need a hope, and if there is no hope, they may not be able to hold it. Even Nu En Chong, this meeting had great hopes for Shana. At this moment, he is so grateful to the Astrology House for the first time. If it weren''t for an astrology house, I''m afraid no one can deal with this human demon!


    Nu Enchung was so touched that he almost made the decision so that he would never regard the astrology house as an enemy again.


    But the problem is that there must be a future.


    In the current situation, after Tang Ye was entangled by several starry sky forces, he really couldn''t move forward, but he didn''t care about the hope in life. Instead, he thought it was an interesting thing. Then, at this time, he was actually very close to the elders of an astrological house, so he let Shana use the power of the stars to entangle him, and he condensed a dark magic gun with one hand. Then he fired a "bang" shot at the elder of the nearest astrological house.


    This shot was not thought of by others, and the elders of the astrological house did not think about it, so they did not evade or stop it. Shana didn''t expect that, she thought she had stopped Tang Ye. The other cultivators did not expect that, they thought Tang Ye was stopped by Shana.


    However, when the forehead of an elder in an astrology palace was penetrated, blood was splashed, and the body fell back, they all knew clearly that Tang Ye had killed in front of them again, even if Shana had gained the starry power of the True God Realm. .


    "No!" Shana yelled, the pain of losing someone who cares made her grieve.


    She is going to explode even more!

 Chapter 1736： Plead!

    Seeing that the person she cared about was killed, Shana was really stimulated. This kind of stimulation caused her to explode again, and her power would become more powerful and terrifying, and she might even awaken as a star emperor.


    Regarding Shana''s situation, everyone didn''t think about whether this would have a bad effect on Shana''s petite body. They just thought that maybe Shana could deal with the human demons, and then they could be saved. This is the most important thing. Solve the human demons and let yourself survive this catastrophe!


    Shana once again brought hope to everyone.


    They thought that Shana''s outbreak just now was about to keep up with Tang Ye''s speed, and now it broke out again, it would definitely be able to fight Tang Ye!


    However, the hope that everyone had in life was directly stifled by Tang Ye.


    Just when Shana was about to erupt again, Tang Ye flashed suddenly, and when he reached Shana, he suddenly burst out a powerful dark magic power that suffocated many cultivators. There is no doubt that this dark magic power can instantly kill a large area of ??cultivators in the mysterious fairyland. And Tang Ye issued this power to suppress the outbreak of Shana. Four dark chains stretched out on him, tangling Shana''s hands and feet. Shana originally wanted to resist, but she was acquiring the starry sky power of the True God Realm. If she wanted to resist, she had to release the starry sky power. The gaining power, that is, the time to burst would be greatly increased. And she couldn''t resist the terrifying dark magic power that Tang Ye broke out, and finally she was entangled in the dark chain again.


    This way she could no longer deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye stretched out a hand and directly pinched her throat. After being pinched by her throat, Shana had difficulty breathing, and she wanted to break out but was slowly suppressed.


    In the end, the starry sky power emerging from Shana''s body was suppressed, Shana changed back to the original appearance, unable to complete the explosion, and appeared vulnerable in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye quickly rushed in front of Shana, attacked with a dark chain, and then pinched Shana''s neck to prevent her from breaking out. Although it looked like it took a lot of action, it didn''t take much time. Therefore, the hope that other people had just raised, at this moment, it had not been long before they had gained hope, and they were hit by despair. They stared blankly at Shana, who was held by Tang Ye and became weaker and weaker. Dare to believe that there is such a thing, or can not accept such a thing.


    Tang Ye prevented Shana from erupting, Shana couldn''t get stronger power, then, no one could stop this human demon!


    Despair, a despair that was greater than the hope that had just arisen, suddenly rushed into the hearts of everyone, and their expressions became depressed.


    "Cough, cough..." Shana was pinched by Tang Ye''s neck and couldn''t help coughing.


    The dark magic power in Tang Ye''s body now pervades, several times stronger than before. This is to suppress Shana, otherwise with Shana''s strength, he can still resist. Now Tang Ye didn''t want to be so troublesome, he didn''t need to retain his strength, and directly stated that he could torture and kill anyone here, so that everyone would know that Dugu wanted to defeat, and he wanted to do that.


    It was because of the powerful dark magic power released by Tang Ye that Shana became more vulnerable. Coupled with being strangled by Tang Ye''s neck, if you can''t completely resist Tang Ye, you can''t act rashly, otherwise your neck will be pinched and you will die. But the more you don''t resist, the longer you are affected by the dark magic, the more vulnerable you will become.


    "Let go of her!" The elders of the astrological palace who wanted to protect Shana, saw Shana being strangled by Tang Ye, and Shana''s expression became worse and worse. They were very worried and rushed to Tang Ye and scattered. Around Tang Ye, there was a tendency to encircle Tang Ye and wanted to attack Tang Ye.


    But Shana is in Tang Ye''s hands, and they dare not act rashly.


    Tang Ye looked at the elders of the astrological palace who surrounded him, and looked at Shana who was held in the air by her neck. She laughed coldly and said: "What are you doing so nervously? Anyway, this woman, I will definitely Kill, otherwise there will be a buzzing sound in my head, which is really annoying."


    There will be a buzzing sound in his head, which is actually the obsession that Tang Ye didn''t leave before the demon lost control. This obsession, through hostility and hatred, evolved into a kind of will of Tang Ye after the demon was out of control. If you don''t finish this thing, this will will always be there, and it will naturally annoy him.


    When the elders of the astrological palace heard Tang Ye''s words, one of them was so angry that they were all going to kill Shana since they were so sure. Then they can do it now, maybe they can save Shana back.


    "I killed you, a human demon!" An astrologer elder screamed, and a weapon like a jade token appeared in his hand, sending out a powerful force like a sharp arrow to hit Tang Ye. Then, before this force reached Tang Ye, she quickly swept over to attack Tang Ye in close proximity.


    She thought, now there are two attacks, even if Tang Ye resolves the first one, there is still one that cannot be resolved. Then when the attack reaches Tang Ye, can Shana be rescued?


    boom!


    Uh¡­¡­!


    However, just when the elder of the astrology house came up with the idea that he could save Shana, his forehead felt a sharp pain, and then he knew that his idea could not be realized.


    "No!" After that, Shana made a hoarse, painful cry.


    Because the elder of the astrological palace who shot Tang Ye, even if he used a jade token to attack Tang Ye first, Tang Ye¡¯s exuberant dark magic power at this time was several times stronger than before, so he would use the dark magic gun to shoot it out. The power of her is not something her jade token power can resist. Then, the dark magic bullet penetrated the power of the jade token, and hit the forehead of the elder of the astrological house.


    There was a blood hole on her forehead, blood was gushing, and her body fell down. She will die soon, she looked at Shana with a very worried and guilty expression. She can no longer protect Shana because she is dead.


    Shana yelled out in pain when she saw this scene, but her voice was not loud and she was very hoarse, because Tang Ye was strangling her neck.


    "Damn human demon, if that''s the case, then even if we are all dead, we won''t let you play us like monkeys! We take action and swear to the death not like this human demon succumb!" Seeing another horoscope elder killed, don The elders of the Astrology Palace felt that there was no need to endure, no one was Tang Ye''s opponent, and no one knew who Tang Ye would kill next. Instead of living in such fear and anxiety, it is better to take action, even if you die, it is a relief.


    As for protecting Shana, it was not that they wanted to give up, but Tang Ye''s strength. They were powerless at all. They were not qualified to give up because they had never had a chance.


    "No, don''t!" Seeing that all the elders of the Astrology Palace wanted to take action against Tang Ye, Shana was very anxious and hurriedly called out to tell them not to take action because she didn''t want them to die. As long as you don''t make a move, you won''t be killed so quickly by Tang Ye.


    Then Shana looked at Tang Ye and hummed with difficulty: "How can you let them go?"

 Chapter 1737： Want to negotiate terms with the dead?

    Shana didn''t want to see others die for her, or be mercilessly killed by Tang Ye, so she pleaded with Tang Ye, this was surrender!


    This makes other people see that it is even more depressed. Even Shana, the only one you can count on, succumbed, so how can you fight?


    Who can fight?


    Shana''s behavior was disappointing, but no one blamed her. Everyone knew why Shana did this, in order to prevent the elders of the astrological houses from being killed. It is also to tell others not to come out blindly to fight Tang Ye, otherwise the result will be death, and there is no point in doing so.


    This has made many people more accept the thoughts in their hearts, don''t be the first bird, just wait like this, live as long as you can. Shana did that, so there would be no more condemnation of weakness in her heart. The idea of ??greed of life and fear of death no longer exists, so the thoughts in more people''s hearts are retreat.


    Even if you can''t use this negative attitude, there are people who should stand up more than them, that is, Nu Enchong, the ruler of royal power.


    Therefore, Shana succumbed, and practitioners who did not agree with Shana''s practice all looked at Nu Enchung immediately to see what would happen to Nu Enchung.


    However, to be honest, Nu En Chong does not want others to count on him now. Even Shana, who had obtained the starry sky power of the True God Realm, was not Tang Ye''s opponent, so the king''s power he mastered was only the king''s power under the eighth heaven, not even Tang Ye''s opponent. Therefore, he didn''t want to get ahead, he didn''t want to be the person Tang Ye rushed to kill.


    After all, Nu Enchung just doesn''t want to die. Seeing others put their eyes on him, he was very disgusted and angry, because this would kill him.


    "Wang, what should we do now?!" Nu Enchong didn''t want to be a leader, but his identity was a leader. Seeing that he didn''t say anything, a cultivator couldn''t help asking him.


    They had never thought that Nu Enchung, in order to live, had now let go of his self-esteem as a lofty king, but was silent, waiting quietly for the human demons, and avoided if he could.


    Nu Enchong was questioned by a cultivator, and he was really angry. He didn''t want to attract Tang Ye''s attention, but these people all counted on him, making him unavoidable.


    Sure enough, affected by the eyes of many cultivators, Tang Ye looked at Nu Enchong.


    Nu En Chongxin was shocked suddenly, and kept scolding his mother in his heart, thinking that it was the cultivators who caused him to be noticed by Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye smiled evilly at him, said something very straightforward, and hummed: "Don''t think that I noticed you because they expected you to deal with me. In fact, like this woman, you In the beginning, it was the person I wanted to kill, the person I absolutely wanted to kill. Because you are the king, the king, you must die."


    "You...!" Nu Enchong was panicked when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Damn, I didn''t expect that I was the target that this human demon had long identified. Because it wanted to destroy the power of the eighth heaven, the king power of the eighth heaven must be destroyed, so as the master of the power, must he kill it?


    Damn it, for the first time Nu Enchung was worried, afraid and disgusted for his own kingship. Wang, how many people want to sit in this position but can''t. How many people want to sit on it with conspiracy. However, sitting in this position is the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. Faced with the catastrophe of the human demons, he has the greatest responsibility, and he must never shrink back and escape. Otherwise, even if he survives in the end, he, Wang Dangde, will be embarrassed.


    If Tang Ye didn''t say that, Nu Enchong might still wince and think of a way to avoid it. However, Tang Ye said that he was definitely going to die, so it was very embarrassing and unworthy for him to flinch. Therefore, he jumped out angrily, looking righteous and awe-inspiring, swearing not to give in to Tang Ye.


    "Damn... Tang Ye, why are you doing this to us? What good is it for you to kill us?!" Nu Enchong stared at Tang Ye and asked. In fact, he wanted to scold the **** human demon, but he quickly took it back as soon as he reached his throat. He didn''t want to die so quickly. What else could he say to Tang Ye, or curse Tang Ye, if he was directly accused by Tang Ye It would be aggrieved to kill, and it would be too uncomfortable to die.


    Tang Ye now prevented Shana from erupting, and Shana wouldn''t be troubled if she didn''t obtain a large amount of starry sky power from the True God Realm. Since Shana had no threats, Tang Ye let her go and threw her directly to Nu Enchong.


    "Miss Shana!" The elders of the astrological palace who were still alive hurried over to catch Shana, who were very precious to Shana.


    Shana was caught, and after steadying her body, she was still uncomfortable and coughed for a while. After she eased her breath, she looked at Tang Ye and her mind did not change. She still wanted to discuss conditions with Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye would not kill anymore. Now none of them can fight against Tang Ye. Originally, according to Nu Enchong''s plan, he opened the door to the Jiuzhongtian and let the people of Jiuzhongtian come down. But Tang Ye had already arrived, and they couldn''t implement this plan. If the cultivators are allowed to stop Tang Ye first, and she and Nu Enchong will work together to open the door of the world, then it is not known how many cultivators will die. Even if many practitioners died, their plan was not successful. This kind of risk is too high and the price is too high, Shana didn''t want this, so she decided to negotiate with Tang Ye.


    If doing so is surrendering, and everyone will be contemptuous and abused, then she also admits it. As long as the killing can be reduced and more people alive, she would rather bear that kind of infamy. Even if... she is willing to trade her life for the survival of the eighth heaven. She had already accomplished this kind of death consciousness, because as the most important person in the astrological palace, she had long been targeted by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye had already stated clearly that she would definitely kill her.


    Since it is all death, if you can give in in exchange for the chance of others'' lives, why not? The infamy after death is known only by others, only by later generations, and she doesn''t know, so why bother?


    Besides, there is not necessarily infamy. I believe everyone can understand that giving in to Tang Ye is simply a last resort. Otherwise, everyone is dead, what future does the Eighth Heaven have?


    If the Eightfold Heaven can continue, then people from later generations should thank her.


    Thinking of this, Shana was even more afraid to die. She was ready to die, so she was not afraid of Tang Ye''s offer. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tell me, what do you have?"


    Tang Ye found this kind of thing very interesting, and looked at Shana and Nu Enchong very playfully and laughed playfully. Shana wanted to negotiate terms, but Nu Enchung actually asked why he wanted to kill them. How can you ask such an idiotic question? It''s because... afraid of death, right?


    When everyone saw Tang Ye not speaking, they thought that Tang Ye was considering making a request, so they looked forward to it very much. If Tang Ye''s conditions are acceptable to them, that''s not bad, just end this catastrophe quickly.


    However, when they were looking forward to it, Tang Ye sneered: "You don''t understand one thing, do you? In my eyes, you are all dead. So, should I negotiate terms with the dead?"


    "You..." Everyone was angry.

 Chapter 1738： different places!

    Tang Ye didn''t even think about negotiating the conditions, he came to destroy, what else would he destroy if the conditions were negotiated. What''s more, he is full of hostility and darkness, it is impossible for him to accept negotiation of terms, which is tantamount to compromise and conceding defeat. Even if he died in battle, he would not admit defeat. For him in his current state, there will only be two kinds of results, either dead or alive.


    Shana didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so resolute and cruel, to drive them to death. She also thought that Tang Ye could stop killing and destroying through negotiation. In that case, even if she died, it would be very valuable. However, Tang Ye wasn''t that stupid. Tang Ye was meant to kill her, and if she could kill her, then she wanted to change her condition with death. She was too good at planning, Tang Ye was not that stupid.


    Everyone was very angry and uncomfortable about Tang Ye''s statement. Tang Ye will kill them, and they are not Tang Ye''s opponents, and now all that is left is a matter of time. When the time comes, or when Tang Ye wants to kill them, they will die. This is a torment of not wanting to die, but having to wait for death.


    Very uncomfortable, very sad, very aggrieved, can drive people crazy.


    Someone is crazy.


    A cultivator couldn''t bear it, yelled wildly, then rushed out and shot Tang Ye. This is just like being insane, it doesn''t even need to be a master, it''s not worth mentioning to Tang Ye. A dark chain came out from behind Tang Ye, strung it out, and directly penetrated the cultivator''s heart, making him die without any pain.


    There were other cultivators who were driven mad, and after Tang Ye killed one, several more rushed out, yelling some unmarginal words. If you are sober, just ask other people to attack as well. Anyway, they are going to die. Why not fight a fight and fight hard, so that death is worthwhile, so that you will not be worried and wait for death, and endure the suffering for nothing. .


    Many people were agitated, and one after another went out and shot Tang Ye. At this time, no leader is needed. Anyway, there is no hope, and the leader is useless. Like them, they are Tang Ye''s prey, even playthings. So release as much as you want, and release as much as you want.


    Finally, the vast number of cultivators broke out collectively, swarming up, no matter whether it was alive or dead, they all attacked Tang Ye.


    Seeing this situation, Tang Ye raised the corners of his mouth and smiled coldly. This is very good, the cultivators are so backbone. Then let yourself, bit by bit, destroy their backbone, let them know that the so-called heroic sacrifice does not exist, so there is no meaning to die. The only meaning they do is to die faster. , Don¡¯t suffer so much. This is the only thing they can do.


    In fact, dying fast and getting relief, Tang Ye can also deprive it. You can kill them or not, then control them, torture them, let them be corroded by the dark magic, feel the repulsion of the body and power, the body can''t bear it, and it collapses bit by bit, just like being dismembered. pain of.


    However, the positive Tang Ye seems to still exist. This is related to Tang Ye''s strong will. Tang Ye''s fortitude has always been famous. Since it can leave Tang Ye with obsessive will after losing control, it shows this point. Therefore, when Tang Ye wants to do something cruel after he loses control, Tang Ye''s will will be repelled. Of course, he couldn''t interfere much, after all, the darkness was too serious, and the darkness Tang Ye controlled too much.


    Now facing so many cultivators rushing forward, Dark Tang Ye planned to clean up the wave first. For this kind of thing, he did not want to take action. As a result, the dark chains on his body seemed to have untied nine, stretched out, and flaunted behind him, like nine black and blazing giant pythons, showing a look of contempt towards the cultivator who rushed.


    call!


    The nine dark chains were dispatched at once, rushing towards those cultivators, piercing the hearts of several cultivators at the beginning, killing a few in seconds. The cultivators realized that a single person could not deal with these dark chains, so they moved in groups, and several people made efforts to block a dark chain. But they still couldn''t stop them and were killed one after another. Then they started to block a chain with more people, and finally blocked a chain of darkness, making it impossible for the chain of darkness to move forward, nor to kill people so simply.


    However, there are nine dark chains, and they can block one, two, and three, but they can''t block nine. When a dark chain was blocked, the other dark chain that was not blocked directly slapped it, like a giant python, suddenly swooping down, using a huge head to disperse the crowd blocking a dark chain, which is tantamount to saving The chain of darkness blocked.


    This shows that these nine dark chains are like having consciousness, able to cooperate with each other and rescue each other. Seeing this scene, the cultivators felt very tired and thought they had overcome one problem, but a second, more terrifying problem appeared. They all don''t want to resist. Facing such forces and enemies, they should wait for death.


    The nine dark chains act in coordination with each other, bang bang bang, like the impact of a giant python, which can hit many cultivators at once, and then another dark chain rushes to penetrate all the cultivators that have been blown away, like a string A bunch of people looked very cruel and terrifying.


    When the nine dark chains were shuttled down, the practitioners had already died a lot. The entire mid-air was filled with **** storms, and the battle situation was very fierce, but the tragedy happened only among those cultivators, and Tang Ye was calm and stable.


    "Don''t go anymore!" Seeing the cultivators die in large numbers, Shana''s heart was cut, yelling those cultivators not to die like this. Once, she pointed out to the royal power that those tribes had judgment, or the human race had potential, she could see the killing through the sky-penetrating mirror. But after all, there are several worlds in the heavens. Seeing through the sky mirror, it is not immersive, and the feeling will be weaker. Now, in the blockbuster movie, the horrible killing happened in front of her. She was immersed in the scene, and she could see clearly at all. The **** smell was as strong as it melted into the wind, blowing in front of her, making her breathe She was so uncomfortable after the blockage, she was about to be forced to collapse.


    It''s a pity that the cultivators were driven crazy, and they couldn''t listen to Shana''s words at all, or even heard them. So no one stopped, and rushed towards Tang Ye, as if giving away his head without a brain. The problem was that Tang Ye didn''t care about these heads at all, and they were worthless to him.


    But at this time, the cultivators rushed out desperately, and Nu Enchong, the kingly power controller, had a very low sense of existence. Even, he is no longer a king. In this desperate atmosphere, the status of status is meaningless. There is only one thing that can measure whether they are different, and that is whether they are dead or alive in the end.


    Nu Enchong wanted to live, so he didn''t rush to shoot Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1739： No one wants to take it away!

    Nu Enchung is not afraid of death. As a king, his courage and dignity are still very strong. However, in front of Tang Ye at this time, the so-called courage and dignity had become trivial. Even so, he was still not afraid of death, he just didn''t want to die. He knew very well that if he died, he would be completely gone, and the entire Eighth Heaven would have nothing to do with him. To do so is very stupid. Therefore, he was willing to seize any opportunity to make himself immortal, even if he let go of the king''s dignity.


    This is a very strong forbearance, and it is a terrible advantage to put it in the usual battles of power. However, at this time, it is useless to decide life and death only based on the power gap. After all, Tang Ye was going to kill him, it wasn''t that he could not be killed by forbearance.


    Now Nu Enchong remained silent, watching so many cultivators die in Tang Ye''s hands and indifferent, or that he still felt that there was a chance of not dying, this was nothing more than a fluke. He was waiting, or something would happen that would prevent Tang Ye from killing him.


    "Nu Enchung, let''s open the door of Nine Heavens!" However, at this time, Shana said to Nu Enchung.


    Shana looked determined and resentful. She was extremely angry at Tang Ye''s killing, as long as she could stop Tang Ye, she was willing to do anything. Now so many cultivators are rushing to deal with Tang Ye, even if these cultivators are sent to death, it will take some time for Tang Ye to kill. Taking advantage of this time, Shana and Nu En Chong can join hands to open the gate of the Jiuzhongtian world and maintain it for a period of time, so that the people of the Jiuzhongtian can take the opportunity to come down. With their eight-fold heavenly people helping to withstand the precepts of the gate of the world, the impact of the force will be much smaller, so that the nine-fold heavenly people can come down.


    As for who to invite down, as long as the will of the astrological palace and the royal power makes a plea, then the people who used to be the astrological palace and the royal power in the nine heavens will naturally come down to help. Or, there will be other masters coming down. After all, this is the calamity brought by the Dark Demon Race, even the people of the Nine Heavens are also responsible. If the Dark Demons invaded the Eighth Heaven, they would go to the Nine Heaven sooner or later. A person of Nine Heavens should have a sense of crisis.


    As for those who count on Nine Heavens to deal with Tang Ye, it can only be said that they hold half of their hopes. Because in the Nine Heavens, that chaotic world began to connect to the multi-dimensional plane world, it is said that strength can break through from the fairyland again and reach a more powerful realm of strength.


    Stronger than Realm of Wonders, better than them, maybe that kind of power can deal with Tang Ye. Moreover, the chaotic world of the Nine Heavens has left behind the treasures of the greater True God Age. If there are treasures to deal with Tang Ye, it is also possible.


    Nu Enchong glanced at the cultivator who was constantly going to die. Since he didn''t want to follow him to die, he would do whatever he could. He agreed to Shana¡¯s suggestion. When many cultivators went to die and delayed Tang Ye, he followed Shana¡¯s changes and went to the Moonwatching Hall of the Astrology Palace, joined forces, and when the strength was strong enough, he attacked the sky and opened the way to the nine heavens. The gate of the world.


    A beam of force light rushed from the ground to the sky and into the clouds. After a period of time, the clouds were pushed aside and slowly rotated, turning into a vortex, and then emitting light from inside. The bright light pressed down the beam of power that Shana and Nuen Chong jointly issued. This is the power of the world gate of Nine Heavens resisting this method of opening the door but maintaining it. Normally cultivators hit the realm of immortality, and after opening the door of the realm, they must seize the opportunity to rush up, otherwise they will lose the opportunity to enter the Nine Heavens. The opening time of the world gate is very short. If it is forced to maintain, terrible things will happen, which is the cost that Shana and Nun Chong had previously worried about.


    Sure enough, after Shana and Nuen Chong used their power to maintain the gate of the nine-fold heavenly realm, the foul behavior began to cause a change in the power of commandment, and the gate of the nine-fold heavenly realm became thunderous and clouded. Suddenly, the Eighth Heaven had gone from day to night, and the surroundings were pitch black, and only the beam of power that Shana and Nu En Chong jointly sent was shining.


    However, suddenly, a huge lightning flashed from the thunder formation of the gate of the nine-layer heaven, which suddenly illuminated the eight-layer heaven that had fallen into darkness.


    "Not good!" But at this moment, Nuen Chong shouted, reminding Shana to be careful. Because the huge lightning that struck from the gate of the Nine Layers of Heaven was exactly on them.


    This is God''s punishment. The punishment of the precepts is said to be the test of the natural precepts when the true gods are promoted in the age of true gods. Only by withstanding the test of this precept can one be qualified to be called the true **** and become a stronger true god. Discipline punishment is probably the best proof of distinguishing the mortal body from the divine body. Mortal cultivation, no matter how powerful a breakthrough, will not be tested by the precepts. However, the mortal body cultivates to the extreme, and then breaks through it is the divine body. At this time, you will also experience discipline and punishment, which is also called Tian Lei.


    Now Shana and Nun Chong are both mortal bodies, and they certainly can''t stop the discipline and punishment. They didn''t expect that the gate of the world that maintained the Nine Heavens would actually be punished by Tian Lei. This is not the price they imagined. This is much more serious than they thought. Originally they thought that the price to pay for maintaining the gate of the Nine Heavens for a period of time was the collapse of one party or the impact of some force, even if it was seriously injured, it was not discipline punishment.


    For their strength, using the precepts to punish them is really too trivial. The power of discipline and punishment will definitely kill them.


    Shana looked at the huge sky thunder, feeling sad. It seems to be dead anyway. However, it is better to be punished by Tianlei to die than to be killed by a human demon. It''s just that, I don''t know if there is a master who has come down from the Nine Heavens to deal with this human demon. I hope there are, we must get rid of this human demon, so that the world under the eighth heaven can escape this catastrophe.


    The thunder of discipline and punishment came in a flash and reached the heads of Shana and Nu En Chong.


    "Damn it!" Nu Enchong yelled angrily. He regretted it. He had known that he would not open the gate of the Nine Heavens. If that was the case, he could live longer. The Tianlei who now encounters the discipline punishment will undoubtedly die. This is a force that only true gods can resist, and even true gods may not be able to resist it. The true **** can''t resist it, and will be wiped out, and past cultivation will be useless.


    When the sky thunder arrived, Shana and Nu En Chong both closed their eyes and waited for death.


    Bang, boom!


    However, at this moment, there was a crash sound that resounded across the sky, and both Shana and Nu En Chong felt pain in their ears. However, they did not die and were not wiped out by the sky thunder. This made Shana and Nu En Chong happy. Because they weren''t dead, someone helped to block the thunder of discipline and punishment. And the sky thunder that can block the discipline and punishment, how strong such a power is, needless to say!


    This must be the Nine Heavens, those masters who have obtained divine tools in the Chaos World, it is precisely because of this that they can hold the power of the sky thunder. Or, this master who descended from the Nine Heavens is about to cultivate into a divine body!


    Such power can definitely deal with the human demons!


    Then Shana and Nuen Chong looked up happily to see the man who helped them resolve the sky thunder.


    However, when they looked up and saw the people holding the power of the sky thunder in the sky, they almost collapsed in despair.


    They saw that it was Tang Ye who used the Magic Overlord Halberd to hold the Tianlei punished by the discipline. Moreover, Tang Ye showed a wicked mockery at them.


    Why is Tang Ye? !


    why? !


    Seeing this scene, Shana and Nu En Chong shouted in their hearts. They thought it was an absolute master from the Nine Heavens, but it was Tang Ye!


    This human demon can resist even the thunder of discipline punishment, so how can he beat him?


    At this time Tang Ye sneered at them: "Your life is mine, no one wants to take it away!"

 Chapter 1740： No chance!

    At this time, Shana and Nu Enchung''s inner despair can be as big as they are. They really couldn''t imagine such a thing, it was Tang Ye who blocked the commandment and punished Tianlei!


    They thought they were powerful masters who came down from the Nine Heavens, not only could they save them, but they could also deal with the evil demons like Tang Ye!


    However, it was Tang Ye, the dark demons who blocked the discipline and punishment!


    Why can Tang Ye block such power? Could it be said that Tang Ye''s strength has reached the level of a divine body? That Tang Ye is not a Demon King, a Great Demon King, but... a Demon God!


    In this case, let alone the Eighth Heaven, few people from the Nine Heaven can deal with it!


    Despair can only be despair. All that was left to Shana and Nu En Chong at this time was despair.


    Watching Tang Ye take down the commandments lowered by the Nine Heaven Realm Gate to punish Tian Lei, and sneered at them with a vicious provocation, saying that their lives were his and no one else could get it. Even if Heaven Punishment came to them, he would fight Heaven Punishment back. It can only be him to kill them.


    So domineering, they have never seen a second person can do it. Originally, they thought that the master of Jiuzhongtian could come down to deal with Tang Ye, but now that they knew that Tang Ye''s strength was above the Demon God, they no longer had any hope. What can''t be stopped, the entire nine-layer heaven may not be able to stop it, let alone their eight-layer heaven. So, give up, any resistance is useless.


    Shana and Nu En Chong both looked depressed. Even Nu Enchong, a man who could lay down the king''s dignity and forbearance, but also wanted to survive, gave up at this time. If the Demon God invaded Eighth Layer, he might not be able to keep up no matter how much time he spends. He knows his strength and what potential he can achieve. In any case, it is impossible to win the Demon God. Even if you are alive, you can''t do it for the rest of your life. Even with a little hope, resisting is too tiring. Nu Enchong was already haggard by Tang Ye and didn''t want to insist on anything anymore, so he gave up, showing a depressed expression, no longer like a king.


    At this time, Tang Ye tried hard to carry the Tianlei punishment by the commandment. That day, after the thunder struck the Magic Overlord Halberd which he held up with both hands, he could no longer strike it down. He did carry the Tianlei punishment. Then, after seeing him bend down to accumulate energy, he suddenly waved the Magic Overlord Halberd upward, and then the punishment sky thunder was knocked back to the sky, and disappeared after entering the gate of the Nine Heavens. Then, the gate of the Nine Heavens was slowly closed.


    Everything in the Eighth Layer of Heaven returned to calm, but one thing had changed. Become lifeless. Shana and Nu Enchong, as well as other cultivators, were completely desperate and didn''t want to have any resistance to Tang Ye. Facing the power of the devil, they didn''t think there was anything to resist, so they just waited to be killed.


    The life that was given up has no vitality, becomes lifeless, and has no interest in life.


    After seeing this situation, Tang Ye felt very boring, her expression became despised and contemptuous, floating in the sky, looking down at Shana and Nu Enchong and the cultivators, and hummed: "Give you a chance to hit me. If I don¡¯t fight back, if I can hurt a single vellus hair, then I don¡¯t have to die."


    However, even if Tang Ye said such words, Shana, Nu Enchong, and those cultivators did not respond. Even if Tang Ye didn''t fight back, they wouldn''t fight. It seemed that it was easy to injure Tang Ye''s hair without fighting back. However, looking at the dark magic power around Tang Ye''s body, the rotating dark chain, to them, was originally an unbreakable barrier. As long as this is there, they can''t hurt Tang Ye. They knew this very well, so they didn''t listen to Tang Ye''s words, why did Tang Yeai go.


    Tang Ye regretted the Tianlei who had taken the discipline and punishment, making Bazhongtian very boring. Everyone gave up fighting against him, and he did feel a feeling of loneliness seeking defeat. However, this feeling is uncomfortable, too strong and lacking enthusiasm. It''s like having eternal life, which is no more fun in life. Because of the eternal life, it is possible to do anything, there is no challenge.


    "Come on hitting me!" Tang Ye was very upset at the situation at this time. He wanted those people to resist, and then his killing was more interesting. Otherwise, harvesting life is really like harvesting the grass and mustard that you don''t understand. What''s the point? He shouted to the crowd, his hostility skyrocketed, and he waved the magic king''s halberd, hitting a terrifying force, and swept away, directly cutting a large group of practitioners to death.


    It was another **** storm. However, Shana, Nu Enchong and the cultivators were indifferent, their expressions numb, as if they were used to this kind of thing.


    "You..." Tang Ye was so angry that she was so depressed that she was too strong, and suddenly she didn''t want this feeling of loneliness and defeat.


    Tang Ye was very hostile. He wanted to kill when he was old, and he had to vent what he did. He stared at Shana and Nu Enchung with ruthless and cold eyes, and snorted coldly: "You two are the most powerful people in the Eighth Heaven. Since you have given up, I want to kill you. Then you die. . Die early and let me leave early. You are already very boring, and I will find another interesting place."


    With that said, Tang Ye used his force and directly attracted Shana and Nu Enchong. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s power like a demon, it would be hard to imagine that characters like Shana and Nu Enchong would become a persimmon in his hands.


    Tang Ye''s two hands were also surging with dark magic, and with the addition of dark magic, they seemed to have become two larger claws. After sucking Shana and Nu Eun Chong over, he pinched Shana and Nu Eun Chong''s necks with both hands.


    "Woo, huh..." Shana and Nu Enchung were pinched by their necks, and immediately became uncomfortable. But they also didn''t want to resist, except that they coughed up instinctively because of discomfort, there was no other reaction.


    Looking at them, Tang Ye became even more angry, and snorted to Nu Enchong coldly, "From the beginning, you wanted to save your life. Why, it''s not like this now? Are you really willing to die like this?"


    Nu Enchong no longer thinks about saving his life at this time. Since he is destined to lose his life, then he is not afraid, and sneered at Tang Ye: "If you want to kill, then kill, why bother talking nonsense. Why, I feel so upset? Hahaha... I want to upset you!"


    Tang Ye looked gloomy and hummed: "This king? You don''t look like a king at all!"


    Then Tang Ye looked at the other cultivators and snorted coldly: "Your king is about to die, why, don''t you come up to rescue him?"


    However, those cultivators still looked numb, and did not respond to Tang Ye''s stimulation at all.


    "You..." This was so boring, Tang Ye became furious, and the dark magic power on his body soared, and everyone knew he was angry.


    But Nu Enchong laughed at him like this, mocking, and hummed: "Are you unhappy now? Then I will make you even more unhappy..."


    Click!


    As Nu Enchong said, he wanted to say that he would be more stubborn, which made Tang Ye very unhappy. However, Tang Ye didn''t give him this opportunity and directly crushed his neck. It is crushed, not broken. Nu Enchong''s entire neck was broken, and his head and body separated.


    Directly die.


    The person in charge of the highest kingship died just like that, and it was really dramatic.

 Chapter 1741： Here comes the old man!

    According to Nu Enchong, he was also the person who held the highest kingship of the Eighth Heaven, and was pinched to death by Tang Ye. This result was really unexpected. Such a big person died so easily. In the process of dealing with Tang Ye, there was nothing outstanding. It always felt a little bit tricky.


    However, Nu Enchung did move his head, and his death is an ironclad fact.


    Many cultivators saw Nu En Chong''s corpse split their family, their eyes still opened, and they reacted. But soon they calmed down again, or desperately numb.


    Ah, the king is dead too, just like that.


    But, death, isn''t it a predestined ending? So, there is nothing to be surprised and sorrowful, and it will soon be my turn.


    It was the first time that Shana was splashed with Nu En Chong''s blood, and she accepted **** things so close. Her breathing became rapid, her face pale, and her whole body trembling, as if she had a strange illness. She was no longer the prophet who sat dignifiedly in the astrological palace, nor was she the little girl who was loved like a princess. Now she is just a scared, embarrassed, and about to die life.


    After killing Nu Enchong, everyone was indifferent. Tang Ye felt even more boring. He looked up at the sky and felt that he should go to Jiuzhong Heaven. He knows one thing, even if his dark magic is very strong, it is not easy to destroy the entire Nine Heavens. Therefore, when the Jiuzhongtian is reached, the place that connects to the purgatory world can be opened, and then the dark demons can come in large numbers, and it will be easy to destroy the Jiuzhongtian.


    In addition, Tang Ye''s goal was not as simple as destroying Jiuzhongtian. He wants to return to the ancestral land and seize the original power of the ancestral land. With the power of Origin, you can control the entire universe of Universe. Moreover, in Tang Ye''s memory, he knew that the ancestral land was undergoing an abnormal change in the return of the true god, so there must be a lot of powerful people in the ancestral land. These can make him fight happily and truly enjoy a feeling of loneliness and defeat. Now, these eight layers of heaven really disappointed him.


    Moreover, it is not possible to control the entire sky of the universe right away by seizing the power of Origin. Although the origin of the ancestral land is powerful, the outside world has experienced countless years of development, and many powerful forces have also emerged. Even if these forces are not as strong as the original source, they will not be much worse. There are even some powerful people who want to create a kind of energy that can replace the original power. For example, the magic of the dark demons. One question that needs to be explored is whether the alternative dark magic is also bred from the power of the original source. If not, then the dark magic power can be developed, comparable to the original power.


    Thousands of worlds, there are no wonders. Anything can happen. And the ancestral land, as the sleeping place of the source of power, is not destined to be peaceful. When the barrier of protection is broken and the position is exposed, those who are strong in the plane world can easily catch it, that is when the ancestral land begins to fall into endless chaos.


    Don''t want to play in Eighth Heaven, Tang Ye looked at Shana, planned to kill Shana, and then ran to destroy the palace of the astrology palace and the royal power and left. He said to Shana: "Although I don''t care about the situation of the human race, this body is indeed of the human race. Just as a thank you to that guy, let me come out, then you, the wisdom mind of the astrological house, hurt The chief culprit of the Terran being suppressed less than the livestock is always going to die. Not only you have to die, but everyone in the astrology house must die. If things must be done more thoroughly and let the astrology house be completely destroyed, then you can¡¯t perform secret arts on the human Is it suppressed? So, starting today, the astrological house will no longer exist."


    "You..." When Tang Ye said that he would kill all the people in the Astrology Palace, Shana was very angry and stared at Tang Ye, but for Tang Ye''s power, she had no choice but to look at the members of the Astrology Palace, showing guilt. Look.


    The members of the astrological house did not speak when seeing Shana like this. They don''t blame Shana, they are also guilty for failing to protect Shana and unable to help Shana. Now that the astrological house is about to be destroyed, among them, it is just a bleak. They have all accepted their fate and no longer struggle. Then go to death together, and be united together.


    "Cut..." Seeing these people really lack the spirit of resistance and vitality, Tang Ye really felt bored. He didn''t bother to irritate these people anymore, planning to kill Shana directly. His hand increased his strength, and he had to crush Shana''s neck directly. Even if Shana is a little girl, she is still very beautiful and affectionate, but for Tang Ye, these can''t move him.


    call!


    However, at this moment, the sky suddenly screamed, alarming everyone, and they couldn''t help but look up.


    At this time, the sky shone a white beam of light, which was the reality of power. This shows that a great person has appeared.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, wondering about this power coming down from the sky. Because of this power, he felt very familiar and familiar, but he couldn''t say who it was.


    And Shana and the cultivators of Eighth Heaven, although they were looking at this power, they did not hold any hope as before, thinking that a powerful person would come, who could deal with Tang Ye and save Eighth Heaven. After so many despairs, they no longer have hope easily, otherwise their hope will become desperate, and they will just collapse.


    The beam of **** shone down, and then a white figure in the beam rushed down quickly, fast, almost the same speed as Tang Ye before.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye didn''t guess who it was, but sneered, still somewhat happy. He doesn''t know who this is, but he knows that this is a strong one.


    If there is a strong one, then you can fight hard. Since Hua Mo lost control, Tang Ye appeared in darkness, he had never encountered an opponent who could fight. Even Shana and Nu En Chong, he was directly crushed. And now this man who came down from the sky is several levels higher than Shana and Nunn, he is already eager to try.


    Too strong, too strong to be a little arrogant.


    call!


    However, at this time, something quite unexpected happened. The person who fell quickly in the **** beam suddenly disappeared. Just when everyone was surprised, there was a whistle, and the violent people blew in front of Tang Ye. Then, Tang Ye encountered an attack, and Shana broke away from him.


    Shana was taken to the other side at once. In other words, Shana was saved by this man who came down from the sky. Still rescued from Tang Ye''s hands, but Tang Ye couldn''t react, couldn''t stop it. Does this mean that this person is stronger than Tang Ye?


    Does that regenerate hope that Tang Ye, the demon god, can be eliminated? Can the calamity encountered by the Eighth Layer of Heaven be avoided?


    Suddenly, the numb and desperate eyes of those practitioners in the Eighth Layer of Heaven regained a little luster.


    This situation really gave them a little confidence. Because of this mysterious person who came down from the sky, his speed was comparable to Tang Ye. Then, he could save people from Tang Ye, but Tang Ye didn''t react. This is definitely powerful. So, will it be the super strong from the nine heavens?


    "You..." At this moment, Tang Ye stared at the man who rescued Shana from his hand.


    It was a woman dressed in white, like a fairy descending to the earth, with a purple sword in her hand.


    At this moment, with Tang Ye''s memory, Dark Tang Ye knew who she was. No wonder they seem to have known each other before, because they already knew each other.


    "Li Haoran!" Tang Ye stared at the woman in white and shouted.


    It came with him from the ancestral land to the world of Nine Heavens, the master gatekeeper, Li Haoran!

 Chapter 1742： Calculated myself!

    Li Haoran, as the master gatekeeper of the ancient martial arts of the ancestral homeland, was at the pinnacle of martial arts practitioners as early as the ancient martial arts. Although Tang Ye later reincarnated and awakened due to physical secrets, and gained a powerful force that could fight her, even stronger than her, but her strength must not be underestimated. Moreover, she had never really fought with Tang Ye, so it was impossible to conclude that she would definitely lose to Tang Ye.


    Unexpectedly, Li Haoran would appear at this time. Before Tang Ye arrived in the First Heaven of Nine Heavens, and wanted to find her, but the situation of the human race at that time made him unable to act. And even after occupying a layer of heaven, as the master of the user world, he could not feel a trace of Li Haoran''s breath, then Li Haoran was not in the layer of heaven. Later, after encountering various things, searching for Li Haoran was always stranded, and Tang Ye never found her.


    And now, Li Haoran appeared by himself, still descending from the nine heavens. Could it be said that Li Haoran''s strength has long surpassed Realm of Wonderland?


    This is a very surprising thing. Like Tang Ye, Li Haoran came from the ancestral land, and his realm of strength at that time was not as strong as that of the Nine Heavens World. However, Li Haoran is a human race, and she hasn''t started in the first heaven yet, and not only has she survived, she has also become so strong. Can this be said that her cultivation talent, or opportunity, is stronger than Tang Ye?


    Otherwise, how could Li Haoran reach the current strength? Looking at her speed and strength just now, she is no worse than Tang Ye. The big sister is the big sister, can it be that Tang Ye can be overwhelmed?


    At this moment, Tang Ye, who was out of control of the demon, stared at Li Haoran closely, his expression unnatural. Originally he was very happy that the strong came down, so he could fight happily. However, the person who came down was Li Haoran, and he was a little unhappy. In other words, it is a little jealous. Because Li Haoran is very strong, he comes from the ancestral land just like him, and has unimaginable potential. Moreover, at the time of Ancestral Land, Li Haoran was very strong. If only strong, Tang Ye is not afraid. What he feared was that Li Haoran had a close relationship with the old Taoist priest. And the power of that old Taoist priest can deal with the dark demons. Or it can be said that it is specifically for dealing with the dark demons. The powerful barrier protected in the ancestral land was arranged by the old Taoist priest.


    In addition, when the once powerful blood ancestor invaded the ancestral land, it was also blocked by the old Taoist priest. The current Tang Ye, although possessing infinite dark magic power, was said to have reached the strength level of the Demon God by the practitioners of the Eighth Heaven. But compared with the blood ancestor, it is still much worse. Blood Ancestor, that is one of the great ancestors in the Dark Demon Race. The strength of the ancestor, he certainly can''t match.


    Therefore, if Li Haoran had the power given by the old Taoist priest, it would be possible to defeat Tang Ye. Now the dark Tang Ye, who is out of control, has all the experiences and memories of Tang Ye, so he knows Li Haoran very well, which makes him secretly jealous of Li Haoran.


    After Li Haoran saved Shana, she put Shana aside. Shana at this time, after all, is just a little girl''s body, she asked concerned: "Are you okay?"


    Shana was still confused by all this, she didn''t know who Li Haoran was or why Li Haoran saved her. But soon her head was filled with joy. Looking at Li Haoran, she felt very relieved. She thinks Li Haoran is very good-looking, she is the best-looking sister she has ever seen, even better than her sister. She felt that this was the big sister of the true **** race. Otherwise, how could it be so reassuring.


    Moreover, this big sister is really strong, able to deal with the evil demon god.


    Shana slowed down a bit, noticed the look of Dark Tang Ye, and knew that Dark Tang Ye was very jealous of Li Haoran. She was even more happy, and the eighth heaven was saved!


    It seems that opening the gate of the Nine Heavens is very useful. It''s a pity...Nun Chong died.


    If Nu Enchung knew of such a thing, he would definitely be suffocated to death.


    "I''m fine, big sister." Shana answered Li Haoran, but she was still weak and coughed a few times when she spoke.


    Li Haoran smiled at her to make her feel at ease, then turned to look at Tang Ye, with a serious face, and hummed: "You are making a lot of noise."


    Dark Tang Ye stared at Li Haoran gloomily, and snorted coldly, "That''s too big? I haven''t let the entire Jiuzhongtian be buried under my power."


    Li Haoran smiled and said, "You don''t have this chance."


    Tang Ye looked even colder, and shouted in a low voice: "So you are here to stop me, do you think you can stop me?"


    Li Haoran looked playfully and said, "You are jealous of me."


    Dark Tang Ye clenched his fist, he didn''t plan to talk nonsense, he wanted to directly attack Li Haoran. Being jealous is one thing, it''s just being jealous of the old Taoist priest''s ability to slay demons. As for Li Haoran, you will know who is going to lose to whom.


    However, Li Haoran still had something to say, and then hummed: "You are afraid of me, but he... misses... he is happy."


    Li Haoran paused, her face a little unnatural, as if embarrassed or shy. It''s a wonderful feeling. Some words, missed something, half said, realized that they were inappropriate, and took them back.


    "He is dead!" Dark Tang Ye suddenly became extremely angry, and sneered fiercely at Li Haoran''s words.


    Li Haoran smiled more provocatively, and said: "He has been there all the time. He is not so easy to die. It should be said that he is the hardest person I have ever seen. Although you now occupy this body, you will Also controlled most of it, but after all, he still has his will. You..."


    With that said, Li Haoran deliberately sold it, watching the dark Tang Ye squinted and looked quite comfortable, and said, "You have already lost to him."


    "What are you talking about!" Dark Tang Ye was furious, and suddenly punched Li Haoran. That was Taijiquan''s fight against the ox from the mountain. Other cultivators couldn''t see the power flying out, but in the next second, Li Haoran had to wave a purple sword to resist.


    Li Haoran''s strength is indeed not weak, blocking Tang Ye''s fight against the bulls from across the mountain, but after dissolving the dark Tang Ye''s power, her purple sword was shaking, and it was obvious that she was hit by the force.


    Li Haoran was secretly surprised, but he didn''t expect Dark Tang Ye to be so strong. This demonized state is really not covered. She knew very well that she might not have been able to play. However, since she is here, she must let Tang Ye come back. If it doesn''t work, just use that power.


    "Have you forgotten what he is very good at?" Although Li Haoran was surprised in his heart, she showed very calmness and asked with a sneer looking at the dark Tang Ye.


    Dark Tang Ye''s hostility skyrocketed, but the more it was, the more it showed that he cared about Li Haoran''s words. He shouted to Li Haoran: "I have nothing to forget, I am him, he is me. I know what he did! Do you think this can shake me?"


    Li Haoran laughed, very confident, and said, "Have you been calculated by him, haven''t you noticed it? He, this time he did a great job and calculated himself."

 Chapter 1743： Awareness threat!

    Li Haoran''s words are incredible. Do you have this kind of operation?


    Dark Tang Ye would naturally not admit this kind of thing, he didn''t feel that he had been calculated. Now he is fine, and there is no trace of Tang Ye in the front, how can he be calculated? If Tang Ye arranged something in the front, then he, as Tang Ye who controls his body at this time, must know what Tang Ye had thought before, and he had not noticed anything abnormal.


    He didn''t want to listen to Li Haoran''s nonsense there, playing mystery!


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, I''ll just take off your head." Dark Tang Ye snorted, then flashed his figure, and quickly appeared in front of Li Haoran, holding the Magic Overlord Halberd, waving, and slamming it at Li Haoran fiercely.


    Li Haoran shot the Purple Sword, to be precise, it was the Sky Thunder Sword, which could attract the sky thunder and lower the power of nine days. It was a very domineering artifact, left by the old Taoist priest, even if it lost to the Overlord Halberd, it would not be far behind. Facing Tang Ye''s magic Overlord Halberd, Li Haoran resisted with the Sky Thunder Sword.


    boom! Click!


    When the Sky Thunder Sword collided with the Magic Overlord Halberd, in addition to sending out a terrible impact, it also dropped a burst of lightning. This is the effect of the Sky Thunder Sword, even if it is just an ordinary strike, it also has a lightning strike effect. This situation is not difficult to understand, just like the game weapon is enchanted with gems of related attributes. The thunder and lightning dropped by the Sky Thunder Sword can strike people. If it''s a normal cultivator, it will be paralyzed by being hit once. Even the strong will be paralyzed if they are hit too much. That is tantamount to the secret control technique. The strong fight, once they are controlled, they are fine, and they will die once. Therefore, fighting with Li Haoran is quite unfavorable.


    However, Dark Tang Ye is not a vegetarian. The Magic Overlord Halberd also has its overbearing feature, that is, when it collides with the Sky Thunder Sword, it will emit an extra masculine and overbearing aura to block those lightning. And even without the domineering aura from the Overlord Halberd, the dark magic power on Tang Ye''s body would form a dark chain, spreading his teeth and claws, blocking every thunder and lightning. Therefore, Tang Ye dealt with Li Haoran without any scruples, just chasing after him.


    Shana, and many cultivators saw Tang Ye and Li Haoran fighting, avoiding them far. They were very surprised by Li Haoran''s strength. So far, Li Haoran was the only one they had seen, who could fight Tang Ye. For this reason, their numb expressions slowly returned to life. Li Haoran¡¯s performance truly told them that Tang Ye could be defeated!


    However, they were very curious, listening to Tang Ye''s conversation with this beautiful woman, as if they knew each other. Upon closer inspection like this, they confirmed that Li Haoran was an individual. For this result, they are very mixed.


    Was brought destruction by the human demons, and then saved by the humans?


    They have always despised the human race, oppressed the human race, and did not give the human race a chance to rise. Faced with this kind of thing, it is very ironic. The human race can destroy them or save them. So their attitude towards Terran is simply a joke. They are still like human playthings.


    Now everyone''s mentality can no longer pay attention to their grievances with Human Race. They just hope to escape the catastrophe of this destruction, and discuss the human race slowly in the future.


    After this incident, perhaps they will attach importance to the human race and give them power back. But perhaps he hates the human race even more, and wants to drive the human race to extinction. It''s a pity that the First Heaven has been cut off, and they can''t touch the human race. But those alien races in Yizhongtian were controlled by Tang Ye. They were afraid and didn''t dare to move the human race. Now, the human races there have learned to harden Tai Chi, restore their spiritual bones, and practice again, and they are no worse than those of other races. After all, a lot of time has passed since Tang Ye left Yizhong. In addition, Tang Ye killed many foreign cultivators this time, especially powerful masters. So this time the foreign race was seriously injured, and I didn''t know how much time it would take to recuperate. And these conditions are all conducive to the development of the first heaven human race.


    And the current situation is between Tang Ye and Li Haoran, and it has nothing to do with those alien races. After a fight, Tang Ye and Li Haoran separated, facing each other with solemn expressions. None of them can crush anyone, and the outcome is uncertain.


    But Tang Ye was confident enough, because his power would not be exhausted, but Li Haoran would. Next, he will attack with more violent methods and will always defeat Li Haoran. That being the case, let''s fight hard. Dark Tang Ye suddenly burst out laughing, no longer thinking about other things, so he happily finished it.


    However, Li Haoran did not dare to do this. Although her strength is above the realm of immortality, she is also a person of the ancestral land, and also has a powerful and unique secret technique, but Tang Ye in the state of transforming demon, she was jealous when she was in the ancestral land, let alone being out of control. Tang Ye. So for the current dark Tang Ye, she has no capital to fight attrition.


    She must call out the positive Tang Ye, so that it can restrain the dark Tang Ye''s power, and it is also the most advantageous means to fight against the dark Tang Ye.


    "I said you were calculated and you still don''t believe it. Didn''t you notice that your strength was weakened?" Li Haoran said to Tang Ye before the dark Tang Ye continued to attack.


    She can only induce Dark Tang Ye to doubt herself now. Of course, the positive Tang Ye has indeed calculated Dark Tang Ye. She looked at the dark Tang Ye with a sneer: "You are the power of the demon god. If it weren''t for you to become weak, even me would not be able to deal with it."


    Dark Tang Ye was a bit contradictory when he heard it. He understood himself, or understood the positive Tang Ye. He is indeed a scheming person, who is hard to guard against. However, he couldn''t figure it out if he made a trick on himself. He recalled it again, and didn''t remember that Tang Ye, or he himself, had done anything special. However, try the strength, it seems that it is indeed weaker. Just now dealing with Li Haoran, there was no expected result, and it was not able to suppress Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran knew that the darkness of Tang Ye had been shaken, and continued to sneer: "Since you went straight to the Eighth Layer, you have been calculated. That''s right, you calculated it yourself. Because you went straight to the Eighth Heaven, it was Tang Ye''s will to stay behind. . And you, the more you execute this will, the more Tang Ye''s shadow will be added to your will. Tang Ye was originally strong and very human, so as long as you mention Tang Ye a little, his consciousness will be a little more. When Tang Ye has enough consciousness..."


    Li Haoran looked at the dark Tang Ye and laughed playfully, very provocative, and said, "You will disappear."


    Indeed, the return of the positive Tang Ye means that the dark Tang Ye disappears.


    Dark Tang Ye was taken aback. It seems that this is really the case. The more he obeyed Tang Ye''s obsession, the easier it was for Tang Ye''s consciousness to return. They are the same body, whoever is in charge of their will. Even if Tang Ye could not dominate the front, but his consciousness increased, it meant that Dark Tang Ye had less consciousness, which was very detrimental to Dark Tang Ye.


    "Damn it!" Dark Tang Ye was furious. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to threaten him directly.

 Chapter 1744： Confrontation!

    Li Haoran reminded the dark Tang Ye about the fact that Tang Ye had calculated him in the front, and was not worried about reminding him in this way, and then asked him to guard against it. In fact, she just wanted to tell Dark Tang Ye about this, because the more Dark Tang Ye knew about this, the more he would care. The more you think about this, the more the consciousness buried by Tang Ye will grow, so that you can weaken the power of the dark Tang Ye.


    At this time, Li Haoran knew that he had to say something rebellious to Tang Ye, so that it could stimulate the darkness of Tang Ye even more. She said to Dark Tang Ye: "I don''t care if you want to kill, but the little girl in the Astrology Palace must live."


    Li Haoran is telling the truth. In addition to her good-nature nature, she rescued Shana for another reason that Shana could not die, and Shana would be useful in the future. These are some secrets in the nine heavens. And when she came to deal with the dark Tang Ye, she was not only trying to reclaim the positive Tang Ye, but also to send the positive Tang Ye back to the ancestral land. It has been decades since she and Tang Ye left the ancestral land. The ancestral land has undergone tremendous changes and has been in chaos. For at most a hundred years, if no one can deal with those gods, gods, demons, then the ancestral land will Something will happen.


    Although those true gods will also protect the ancestral land, they want to regain the control of the ancestral land, just like everything in the ancient times has the final say. And there are some true gods who want to destroy mankind. Because they feel that even if human beings were created by the true goddess, they are still a defect. Only their true gods are perfect creatures, so if they can''t tolerate such defects as humans, they should be brought back to the furnace and recreated. Therefore, if human beings want to survive, they must resist, including the true God!


    Chaos and complexity are the main theme of the present ancestral land. When Li Haoran was on the ancestral land, he was known for his ability to jump in space. She can split the void with a single sword, and now her strength has grown to such a level, it is not surprising that she has learned space magic skills by chance and has a way to return to the ancestral land. Of course, the difficulty is certainly considerable.


    Tang Ye came to the Eighth Layer to destroy and destroy, all led by the obsession left by Tang Ye from the front. Now that he has arrived here, he has also carried out a large-scale killing, which is equivalent to observing such guidance. As a result, Tang Ye''s consciousness foundation was strengthened. As long as Dark Tang Ye keeps thinking about this, he has been accumulating.


    The obsession to destroy the Eighth Layer has long since turned into the dark Tang Ye''s will. After all, his essence is to destroy and destroy. So for destroying the Eighth Layer, he was definitely going to do it, not only the obsession left by Tang Ye, but also his will. And now Li Haoran didn''t allow him to kill Shana, because he rebelled against this will. Destroying Eighth Heaven and killing Shana and Nu En Chong is a very important link. If Shana can''t be killed, his consciousness will always remember. Therefore, he is very angry with Li Haoran, can''t kill Shana? What a joke, I must kill myself!


    Dark Tang Ye stared at Li Haoran and his expression became very gloomy, and he coldly snorted, "That woman, I will definitely kill you! No one can stop you, even you! You thought I would just say that guy¡¯s consciousness just now Is it affected? Huh, it''s absolutely impossible, I will kill it now, and see how you are still here!"


    With that, Dark Tang Ye rushed directly to Shana, killed Shana, and then destroyed Eighth Heaven, then his business here is over, and he can go to Nine Heaven. However, this matter immediately made him contradictory. Didn¡¯t Tang Ye mean to destroy Eighth Heaven? Isn''t it tantamount to stimulating him and letting him out if he listens to what he wants?


    However, the destruction of the Eighth Heaven has become the meaning of the dark Tang Ye himself. If he does not destroy the Eighth Heaven and left, he feels very embarrassed, because he was defeated by the heat and fled and had to stop. But how could he have such a result? Therefore, he himself would not be reconciled if he did not destroy Eighth Heaven.


    In this way, the obsession with Tang Ye''s arrangement is very successful. This dark Tang Ye, I am afraid that I can''t get rid of it. And he might just lose at this point. Sure enough, Tang Ye was still the same Tang Ye, who was good at calculations, looked far away, and would never let herself go into ruin. This matter is not surprising, after all, he has enough time to think about how to save himself before deciding to go to the step of losing control of the demon. In one night, he made countless assumptions and speculations. In the end, I chose to use consciousness to control and compete for this. He believes in his will, he doesn''t want to lose himself. As long as you have a little awareness, you will continue to struggle in the overall will, increase your will, and finally regain your entire body. In this way, he is tantamount to returning from the loss of control of the demon. Of course, even if he came back, the killings performed by Dark Tang Ye were also his fault. But he didn''t think about making up for anything. Those hypocrisy and alien races who opposed him everywhere would kill them.


    At this time, Dark Tang Ye rushed to kill Shana, and Li Haoran used the Sky Thunder Sword to stop him. Both are extraordinary artifacts, yet another struggle. Unlike the cultivators in Bazhongtian, or Shana and Nu Enchong, Li Haoran could steadily fight against Tang Ye, although the situation was that she fell into a disadvantage, the situation was much better than before. At least after so many fights, Dark Tang Ye couldn''t let anyone see blood.


    boom!


    Failed to get rid of Li Haoran, plus knowing that Tang Ye had calculated that the dark Tang Ye became more and more angry, and the greater the hostility, the stronger his power. After he suddenly waved the magical king''s halberd, the strong dark magic collided with Li Haoran''s Sky Thunder Sword, and Li Haoran was already invincible and was beaten to withdraw.


    This was the first time that Li Haoran was beaten back by Dark Tang Ye so much, and it also showed that Li Haoran was constantly at a disadvantage. This made those eighth-layered heaven cultivators who had regained hopes groaned. What the **** is going on with -d, is it that the human demons can''t beat the human demons, and the human demons win?


    If this is true, these cultivators are ready to commit suicide. Because they were so tormented, they couldn''t withstand this kind of hope again and again, and despair again and again.


    However, Li Haoran was happier, because the darker Tang Ye was like this, the more positive Tang Ye was thought of. As long as a little time, the positive Tang Ye''s consciousness would continue to accumulate and grow. When the time comes, the dark Tang Ye will become weaker.


    However, Li Haoran had forgotten that the dark Tang Ye was also Tang Ye, also with a very smart brain. Therefore, the dark Tang Ye has seen through Li Haoran¡¯s purpose and sneered: ¡°You are delaying me and let me fall into the contradiction of consciousness for a long time, then the easier it will be for that guy to come back. Even if he can¡¯t reach the amount of consciousness to control this body, It can also greatly weaken my strength. At that time, I will not be your opponent. Hmph, do you think I will be so stupid? Will it delay you until that time? Now I will kill you!"


    call!


    Dark Tang Ye gave a low cry, and the dark magic power of the whole body skyrocketed again, and the power was far beyond the previous, I am afraid that even Li Haoran could not stop it. Dark Tang Ye has the same brain as the positive Tang Ye, so he won''t let Li Haoran''s strategy succeed.


    Li Haoran was shocked, but he didn''t expect Dark Tang Ye to be stupid. No wonder, they are all the same head. Li Haoran sighed, after all, he still had to use that trick.


    The ancestors'' instructions!

 Chapter 1745： Return to the ancestral land!

    For Tang Ye''s outburst again, Shana and those practitioners of Eighth Heaven, their expressions became a walking corpse, and they really didn''t know what expression they should have. This human demon is a real monster, how can it become stronger?


    Most importantly, now that Tang Ye broke out again, Li Haoran might not be the opponent. If Li Haoran were killed by Tang Ye again, then the hope they had raised would become despair again.


    Toss like this, even if Tang Ye didn''t kill them, they wanted to commit suicide.


    Just see if Li Haoran can cope with Tang Ye like this. Many cultivators haven''t collapsed because they didn''t have much fear when they saw Li Haoran. It was not very surprised that Tang Ye''s power exploded. Li Haoran''s expression was as if he could deal with Tang Ye after the burst of power.


    At this moment, Li Haoran stared at the dark Tang Ye whose power was soaring again, with a solemn expression, and he did not dare to be careless. She did have a trick to deal with Tang Ye, but she didn''t want to use this trick. Because of this trick, it''s gone after using it. Moreover, she didn''t want to use it on Tang Ye. However, now Tang Ye Huamo was out of control and turned into a dark Tang Ye with very strong power.


    Li Haoran knew that Tang Ye had the ability to transform demons and had built six deadly doors in his body. Moreover, she also knew that Tang Ye was able to build the six-fold death gate because she obtained the Luohuadong girl from the Ancestral Land Great World, and later with the help of the Moon God of Guwu Jianghu. Now that he knew this, he knew exactly how terrifying Tang Ye was in the state of transforming demons. Fortunately, when she was in the ancestral land of Guwu Jianghu, she learned about Tang Ye''s past life.


    Tang Ye can enter the land of the dragon veins on the ancestral land, and this is related to the old Taoist priest and the fallen dragon. Li Haoran and Tang Ye tried their tricks, but Tang Ye turned them back. That''s because Tang Ye awakened the memory of reincarnation and gained powerful power. And Tang Ye''s previous life was closely related to that old Taoist priest. That old Taoist priest was Li Haoran''s ancestor, and Li Haoran was also in charge of the gatekeeper in the ancient martial rivers and lakes. The gatekeepers were all disciples of the old Taoist priest, and Li Haoran was not the strongest among the gatekeepers. In addition, many gatekeepers had been transformed by the blood demons, and they wanted to break the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck and open up a path of cultivation. Therefore, Li Haoran also had many enemies within the gatekeeper. Many of the enemies are stronger than her, such as those elders. But why did these doorkeeper elders dare not move her and still accept her control?


    The problem is that Li Haoran holds the ultimate secret technique left by the old Taoist priest. As long as he is a disciple of the old Taoist priest, he will be jealous and unable to resist, absolutely!


    That is, the ancestors'' instructions!


    The precepts of the ancestors are the absolute proverbs of the old Taoist priests integrated into the school of gatekeepers. Although it is admonition for the Lord, if you do not follow it, you will be punished. One effect of the ancestor''s precept is absolute control. Once activated, if you want to kneel, you have to kneel, if you want to die, you have to die, which is more powerful than Yama. Therefore, Li Haoran, as a judicial administrator in the ancient Wu Jianghu of the ancestral land, was jealous of all gatekeepers even if his seniority was not high, even if his strength was not the strongest. This was all because Li Haoran controlled the old Taoist ancestor''s advice .


    However, this ancestor''s advice is limited, and it must be initiated by the old Taoist priest. Once used, it is gone. It can be said that this is a limited consumable item. Therefore, Li Haoran would not use it as a last resort. But now, facing Tang Ye, who is out of control of Hua Mo, it is the last resort, otherwise she will be killed.


    Thinking of this Li Haoran was very angry. Since arriving at Jiuzhongtian, she has been thinking about Tang Ye and tried to find Tang Ye. However, the place she reached was the Nine Heavens, and the opportunities for cultivation were very good. It can be said that she started very high. It''s like the rich second generation, and they have very good conditions at birth. Her strength is growing rapidly, and she has a place in Nine Heavens. Relying on the advantages of the ancestral land human race, and various secret techniques from the ancestral land, with the aura of origin power, her status in the Nine Heavens is even higher. Then, she easily wandered the chaotic world of Jiuzhongtian, but she did not find Tang Ye.


    Later, through other people''s special abilities, she knew that Tang Ye was in the lower realm. However, on the Nine Heavens, it is very troublesome to go to the Lower Realm, and it takes a very long time. If it hadn''t been for Shana and Nu En Chong to maintain the gate of the world for a while, she would not be able to get down.


    In short, Li Haoran spent a lot of time searching for Tang Ye, and his thoughts about Tang Ye were like a lover. However, when she saw Tang Ye, Tang Ye was already Tang Ye who had lost control of the demon, and would kill her without saying anything. Although Dark Tang Ye was not the Tang Ye she thought, but the appearance was exactly the same. Then she felt very angry, as if she had been disappointed. She had always warned Tang Ye not to use the magic secret technique indiscriminately. But Tang Ye not only used it, but also used the state of Huamo out of control. She knew that Tang Ye was used to fight against those foreign masters, but turning the devil out of control was tantamount to suicide. As for this point?


    Since Li Haoran had reached the Nine Heavens from the beginning, he didn''t know the status of the human races below, at most he heard some. Therefore, she didn''t understand why Tang Ye was so stubborn. If she had the same experience as Tang Ye, she would definitely do the same. They were all driven to death by the cultivators of the alien race, so why didn''t they risk everything?


    Regarding these matters, Li Haoran and Tang Ye can¡¯t make it clear, and Li Haoran is also a very temperamental woman, so in the face of the current dark Tang Ye situation, she is not welcome, then use the ancestors¡¯ advice. . When the front Tang Ye was called back, she used that power to send Tang Ye back to the ancestral land.


    The situation in the ancestral land cannot be delayed any longer. If a leader returns one day earlier, he will be able to lead people to deal with various unpredictable forces. Now the strength of the organization on the Red Wall can''t handle it anymore. After all, Lu Celadon, the goddess, has sunk herself. Fortunately, there is a secret map left by her, otherwise it will not be able to hold it.


    And Murong Huansha was already the backbone of the fight against those evil forces. Because Murong Huansha now has an identity that no one else knows, that is... a zombie!


    In addition, Murong Huansha finally agreed to the sister-like assistant, Mu Yue''s request, turning Mu Yue into a zombie. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue now manage their newly established company "Shenji", which has become the most high-end technology company, developing various technologies, including advanced weapons, to deal with those supernatural evil forces. The Shenji company is very mysterious to the outside world. Others don''t know who established it or who is in charge. Only a few people know that it is Murong Huansha. But even if you know this, you don''t know that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, the two masters, are zombies!


    Li Haoran has cultivated the ability to split space to a very high level, which is to return to the ancestral land. This is probably also due to the inheritance of the old Taoist priest. As for the situation of the Dark Demon Race in Nine Heavens, Li Haoran had his own way to deal with it. What she has to do now is to send Tang Ye back to her ancestral land.


    Therefore, Li Haoran will solve the threat to the ancestral land with the emergence of the Nine Heavens Dark Demon Race, and there is no need for Tang Ye to deal with it slowly. Li Haoran also knew that Tang Ye was the best candidate to return to the ancestral land, and she stayed in Jiuzhongtian to deal with the threat of ancestral land.


    All this, Li Haoran has a plan.

 Chapter 1746： Chain wings!

    Li Haoran had his own plan, made sufficient preparations, and was determined to be firm, so facing the dark Tang Ye, he was very stable in dealing with it. Even if Dark Tang Ye broke out with powerful power again, she did not panic, and now Dark Tang Ye''s power was beyond her ability. But she also has a way to deal with it, that is, to use the ultimate secret technique left by the old Taoist priest.


    "You are very long-winded, then you go to death!" At this time, Dark Tang Ye rushed towards Li Haoran, waved the magic overlord halberd, and attacked with extremely domineering force. Just now Li Haoran had fallen into a disadvantage, this time, he was going to kill Li Haoran.


    Facing the darkness of Tang Ye that came so domineering, Li Haoran didn''t use the sky thunder sword to attack, but quickly made the seal with both hands, muttering words at the corners of his mouth, as if he was casting some secret technique.


    Dark Tang Ye was about to approach her. At this moment, she completed the spell, and suddenly opened her eyes, her eyes turned golden, very righteous and serious.


    "Stop!" Li Haoran, with golden eyes, shouted at the darkness Tang Ye who was about to attack her.


    A shocking scene happened at this time. The dark Tang Ye, who was about to hit Li Haoran with his magic Overlord Halberd, suddenly stopped. He did not continue to attack Li Haoran, and the whole person was still there.


    "What?!" Dark Tang Ye was really taken aback, there is still such a thing. He knew exactly what he was going to do. He obviously wanted to kill Li Haoran, but suddenly stopped. How could this be possible, unless he was manipulated. But, who can control oneself? !


    Even more shocked than Tang Ye were Shana and those eighth-layered cultivators. Originally, they saw Tang Ye''s strength skyrocketing again, and Li Haoran had fallen into a disadvantage, then Li Haoran was estimated to be killed, and they would despair again. But never expected that Dark Tang Ye could not hit Li Haoran. What''s even stranger is that Li Haoran called to stop, and Tang Ye stopped. Could it be that Tang Ye was controlled through language?


    They can''t believe that anyone can do this. Tang Ye is above the Demon God''s strength, who can suppress and control like this?


    Moreover, you can control your speech, just like making Dark Tang Ye a puppet. Such a secret technique is too strong. This kind of thing usually happens to corpse-refining puppets. Refining a corpse into your own puppet. However, Dark Tang Ye was a living person, and he was still quite strong.


    Although I don''t understand how Li Haoran did it, Shana and the Eighth Heaven cultivators were very happy about this kind of thing. Because in this way, the human demon can be dealt with, and the catastrophe can be resolved. It''s like getting a new life, it''s so happy.


    However, things are not as simple and smooth as they thought. Li Haoran would not kill the dark Tang Ye, the positive Tang Ye who killed the dark Tang Ye would also die. What Li Haoran had to do was to recall the positive Tang Ye. In addition, although Dark Tang Ye is now controlled, only the body is controlled, but the will is not controlled. As long as the will is still there, it is far from saying that he is controlled by Li Haoran. If Tang Ye broke away from this kind of control, that would be when Li Haoran was killed.


    "What did you do?!" The difference between the dark Tang Ye and the positive Tang Ye is that he is very easily irritated. However, the irritated him is not only bad, but also good. That is, his power will increase. The more angry and hostile he is, the more his power will increase. This is the essence of Huamo.


    Li Haoran sneered at Tang Ye: "You don''t care what method I use to control you. Now I only need you to do one thing, and that is to disappear and let Tang Ye come back, otherwise you will die."


    However, Dark Tang Ye heard Li Haoran¡¯s words and couldn¡¯t help but raise his head and laugh at the sky. He thought Li Haoran looked very ridiculous, and then looked back at Li Haoran and sneered: ¡°I¡¯m going to die? You mean, you¡¯ll kill me. It¡¯s ridiculous. Who do you think I am? I¡¯m Tang Ye, my mind is so stupid that I think what you say is true? If you want him to come back, you must let me live. I want to see, you can right How am I?"


    Li Haoran narrowed his eyes slightly, was silent, and sighed in his heart. She felt very helpless. The fact is that the dark Tang Ye in front of him is also Tang Ye, with Tang Ye''s mind, it is easy to see through her purpose and thoughts. This was very difficult to deal with Tang Ye, because it was impossible to fool Tang Ye in the dark.


    What surprised Li Haoran even more was that Dark Tang Ye quickly learned what secret technique she used. At this time, the dark Tang Ye coldly snorted to her: "Did you use the secret technique of that old Taoist priest? Humph, the ancestor''s advice, it is not simple, it can actually confine my body. Unfortunately, this trick can''t kill me. !"


    After Dark Tang Ye yelled, once again a stronger dark magic power erupted, which was even higher than the previous Demon God level strength. It seems that for him, the level of strength is a bottomless pit that can always grow. Then Shana and the eighth-layered cultivators saw that they were so numb that they could no longer be numb. Perhaps no one can deal with this monster at all. When will the power increase come to an end?


    I wonder if Li Haoran can deal with it?


    Suddenly everyone''s eyes were on Li Haoran. If Li Haoran couldn''t deal with Tang Ye at this time, the Eight Heavens would still be unable to escape the fate of destruction, and of course they would all die.


    Seeing the dark Tang Ye''s strength soaring again, Li Haoran was also shocked, with an extremely serious expression. She felt that she had underestimated the power of Dark Tang Ye. I really don''t know what that dark hole in Tang Ye''s body is, how can he increase his strength again and again like this. This is about to become a demon god, you can fight with the **** body, and it can actually be strengthened, can it reach the realm of the true god?


    In this case, one has to suspect that the dark void in Tang Ye''s body is related to the Demon God ancestor on the purgatory realm.


    Li Haoran wondered how Tang Ye got this kind of thing. No matter how mysterious the identity is, it won''t be so passive. It has something to do with Patriarch, the breath of the Phoenix, and the Dark Demon Race, which is simply a chaotic body.


    Regardless of the truth, the darkness of Tang Ye will now be eliminated. Li Haoran knew that the reason why Dark Tang Ye knew the trick she was using now was because of Tang Ye''s memory. When he was at the ancestral land, Tang Ye had been to the place where the gatekeeper was a slave, which was the Profound Realm, and knew a lot about that old Taoist priest. The precepts of the ancestors are the ultimate proverbs left by the old Taoist priest. Tang Ye knew, and dark Tang Ye knew too.


    What Li Haoran was worried about was that Dark Tang Ye could even resolve the ancestor''s advice?


    While Li Haoran was worried, Dark Tang Ye laughed harder, even to the point of crazy. Then he saw that the dark magic power on his body was surging very strongly, and the dark chain pulled up and continued to grow thicker. In the end, the dark chain swings behind the dark Tang Ye, forming a pair of dark chain wings!


    After the dark chains turned into wings, Tang Ye flew with a flap, no longer under Li Haoran''s control!


    That is the real great demon king, great demon **** form!

 Chapter 1747： The collapse committed suicide!

    The effect of dark Tang Ye stretching out a pair of chain wings is not that simple. After his dark magic power skyrocketed, the dark chain that was originally wrapped around his body slowly pulled up, very regularly, as if a gear was pulling. At the same time, those dark magic powers were continuously injected into the chains, and the chains were no longer wrapped around Tang Ye''s body, but stretched and swayed one by one, leaning behind Tang Ye.


    Seeing the scene of Tang Ye''s change, everyone knew that something was wrong. Tang Ye, the monster, has released more powerful and terrifying moves!


    I X his father! Many cultivators can''t bear it anymore. Even if there is Li Haoran''s hope, they want to commit suicide. After a hundred, this little heart can''t stand the toss of the monster like Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye was changing, the surrounding wind was already surging, like a violent wind, the dark magic spread out, and people couldn''t open their eyes because of the excitement. Then the dark chains formed complete dark wings. This wing is not like the wings of Saya¡¯s envoy that day, nor is it like those animal meat wings, nor is it the kind of skeleton wings. It is just a combination of dark chains. It is very strange, indescribable, but very shocking. Look. At a glance, it makes people feel very unique and powerful.


    Then Tang Ye slapped the chain wings, and the gale blowing around was even more fierce, forming several small dark tornadoes, rushing out. Those eight-fold heaven cultivators hurriedly evaded, and were beaten before they could avoid them, got involved in them, and became fleshy. There were still some cultivators who couldn''t dodge, and joined forces to resist, but a dozen people exerted their strength together, and they couldn''t stop them. They were swallowed up by the tornado, and they ended up in flesh.


    This is the horror of Dark Tang Ye, with every move, you can kill these cultivators in the mysterious fairyland. As for the Xuanxian Realm, it can almost be said that it is the most senior cultivator under the Eighth Heaven, after all, there are not many practitioners with the strength of Realm Fairyland. And even in the world of fairyland, it is difficult to block such a powerful force. The previous defeats of Shana and Nu En Chong are the best proof.


    That is the real demon descending!


    Li Haoran was shocked when he saw Tang Ye flapping his chain wings and flying, realizing that he had far underestimated the power of the dark Tang Ye, or overestimated the veteran Taoist priest''s absolute motto. It seems that this absolute motto is not absolute in Tang Ye.


    Damn it, there was nothing absolute about Tang Ye. Li Haoran was very angry, and felt that Tang Ye had really caused a tricky thing for her, and now she was very difficult to handle. If Tang Ye cannot be recalled, then her plan will be difficult to proceed. Then it is tantamount to putting the ancestral land in danger, this kind of thing is absolutely impossible!


    "Come down!" Li Haoran once again launched the ancestor''s advice, wanting to control the dark Tang Ye.


    Dark Tang Ye was affected. He was about to fly, but suddenly he suddenly stopped as if he was being pulled by a rope and was about to be dragged back to the ground. However, the dark Tang Ye was controlled by the ancestors'' instructions, not the will. Dark Tang Ye suddenly furious after encountering this kind of incident, and shouted in a low voice: "Don''t want to control me anymore, get out!"


    While drinking low, the dark Tang Ye suddenly flapped the chain wings, and several dark tornadoes suddenly appeared on the ground, rushing towards the surroundings, and an attack on Li Haoran. At the same time, with such a powerful force, Dark Tang Ye did not fall to the ground, but was suspended in the air, fighting against the traction of Li Haoran''s ancestor''s instructions.


    Looking at the appearance of Dark Tang Ye, although it seemed to be dragged and not so prestigious, only Li Haoran knew how bad this situation was for her. The object of the ancestor''s advice was to obey absolutely, but now Dark Tang Ye can fight. If it continues, Dark Tang Ye will probably be able to get rid of the control of the ancestor''s instructions. Or, now Dark Tang Ye can fight, and can persist until the time when the ancestor''s instructions fail. At that time, there was nothing more to deal with the dark Tang Ye.


    The situation is very urgent!


    Li Haoran frowned and didn''t know what to do for a while. She could only use the ancestor''s instructions to manipulate the body of Dark Tang Ye over and over again, and then rushed to attack with the Sky Thunder Sword, thinking of weakening the power of Dark Tang Ye. , So that Tang Ye''s consciousness can accumulate faster.


    In response to Li Haoran¡¯s reaction, Dark Tang Ye laughed arrogantly, and in a hoarse tone, despised Li Haoran and said: "Li Haoran, do you think the power of that old Taoist can control me? Too naive! I tell you, even the old one I am not afraid of the Taoist priest coming in person!"


    "Arrogant!" Li Haoran was furious at Dark Tang Ye''s words. That old Taoist had an extremely lofty position in her heart, and she would never allow her to look down on that old Taoist.


    In anger, Li Haoran initiated the ancestor''s instructions several times to make the dark Tang Ye struggle, and then muttered words at the corner of his mouth, and then ran his fingers across the Sky Thunder Sword, arousing the spirituality of the Sky Thunder Sword, and the body of the Sky Thunder Sword issued bursts of lightning, and then Li Haoran held up the Sky Thunder Sword.


    Boom!


    There was a sudden thunder, and it was a real thunderbolt, and a huge lightning bolt was struck from the sky above the dark Tang Ye. This power is the mighty divine thunder of the sky drawn by the sky thunder sword, which is more powerful than the previous nine-fold heaven gate to Shana and Nu Enchong''s commandment to punish Tianlei is even more terrible. This is the power of the Sky Thunder Sword. Li Haoran cannot kill the gods himself, but the power of the Sky Thunder Sword can kill the gods!


    Dark Tang Ye is a demon god, so kill it with the **** of mighty thunder!


    At this time, Dark Tang Ye was controlled by the ancestor''s advice of the old Taoist priest, unable to transport his strength alone to resist the mighty thunder of heaven, and the mighty thunder of heaven directly hit him.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! It was so painful, the whole body seemed to be shocked, the electric shock to the bones, I felt that the whole body was not his own, as if he was separated.


    Fortunately, it was the power of Dark Tang Ye reaching the realm of the Demon God at this time. Otherwise, it would not be able to hold it at all, for fear that it would be directly decomposed and the whole person would disappear.


    However, the more he encounters such a blow, as long as Dark Tang Ye is not killed, the hostility in his heart will be greater, the hatred will be greater, and the dark power will increase endlessly.


    Dark Tang Ye''s power skyrocketed again. This time, his eyes were covered by dark magic power, and they became a pitch-black hollow, without eyes at all.


    Then he looked at Li Haoran, his voice hoarse, but calm, and said, "You are looking for death."


    At the moment when Dark Tang Ye spoke, he rushed to Li Haoran, pinched Li Haoran''s neck and slammed Li Haoran away.


    The impact of the force was too great, Li Haoran couldn''t twist his body at all, and could only let it hit the stone ground, and his body was seriously injured.


    At this moment, Li Haoran was very shocked. Now Dark Tang Ye actually broke the ancestor''s instructions!


    How strong is this, the ancestor of the devil god?


    Some of the eight-layered cultivators who saw this scene, as well as the ancient-level terrifying power who felt the darkness of Tang Ye, had already collapsed. They directly took up the weapon and stabbed themselves to death, unable to stand Tang Ye''s toss...

 Chapter 1748： Void turbulence!

    Faced with the current situation, everyone really collapsed. Because Tang Ye had already suppressed Li Haoran, a person as strong as Li Haoran couldn''t deal with Tang Ye, and he was invited down from the Nine Heavens. Then, who else could deal with Tang Ye now, it was not waiting to die. The hope that came up really turned into despair again, and I couldn''t stand it mentally.


    At this time, the dark Tang Ye flapped its chain wings, floating in the air, looking down at Li Haoran, with a look of contempt. The precepts of the ancestors are not absolute to him, because he has too much power. The power of the ancestor of the devil god, absolute admonitions and proverbs are useless. Probably the reason was that at this time, Dark Tang Ye used extremely powerful dark magic power to cut off the connection with the power of the old Taoist priest, so he was no longer controlled by the precept. Originally, the strength of that old Taoist priest was extremely powerful, and no one could surpass him. At least no one among the gatekeepers could surpass him, so the ancestor''s instruction had an absolute effect. It is a pity that Dark Tang Ye is not those gatekeepers, the strength has already reached a level beyond gatekeepers.


    Now Li Haoran frowned, and the power of Dark Tang Ye far exceeded her expectations. She knew very well that there was no point in fighting Tang Ye now. If it weren''t for the kind of trick that can subdue Tang Ye, there is no need to fight. Dark Tang Ye''s source of power is inexhaustible. Fighting is a very stupid choice. Tang Ye will only become stronger as he fights, and it is himself who is consumed. Moreover, his own strength is not even equal to Tang Ye''s, and he is not suitable for consumption. So, that one can only be used.


    Li Haoran did not expect that this was the last step in the plan and would be forced to use it at this time. This means that Tang Ye''s plan to return to the ancestral land may fail.


    "You bastard!" Thinking of this, Li Haoran was very upset. She wouldn''t scold anything to die or not, because even in the dark Tang Ye, she only had Tang Ye in her eyes. The relationship between her and Tang Ye is a bit complicated, but anyway, they have a big place in their hearts. Regarding the current dark Tang Ye''s affairs, she was deemed angry by Tang Ye.


    This was also because he hadn''t been completely driven into desperation, hadn''t reached the point where he could only resign himself to fate.


    At this time, the dark Tang Ye deciphered Li Haoran¡¯s ancestor''s advice, knowing that Li Haoran had no other moves to deal with him, he was going to kill Li Haoran, floating in the air and humming coldly: "If you have no other skills, then go to death. ."


    "It''s a pity, you can''t kill me." Li Haoran looked serious, but he was also very confident when he said this. Because of her self-confidence, she didn''t panic, didn''t feel that she was driven into desperation.


    Dark Tang Ye squinted slightly and snorted coldly: "It''s worthy to be the master gatekeeper, she will always be so confident. Unfortunately, I know you just as he knows you. Therefore, I will definitely kill you!"


    call!


    With that, Dark Tang Ye flapped the dark chain wings, and another tornado blew out, and the surrounding area was destroyed again, which showed the terrifying and powerful dark Tang Ye. It also explained that Dark Tang Ye was about to take action against Li Haoran, so he wouldn''t talk nonsense.


    However, Li Haoran remained calm, looking at the dark Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Did you forget my ability to break through the void?"


    Dark Tang Ye laughed, arrogant, and said to Li Haoran: "You can try. I tell you, no matter where you go, I can get you out!"


    Li Haoran looked contemptuous, and said to the dark Tang Ye: "Once you become arrogant, you have no bottom line. You are exactly the same as him. This makes me feel that you are more and more like him. In this case, is he coming back? "


    "There is no such possibility!" Dark Tang Ye yelled, he now completely controls this body, it is impossible for Tang Ye to come back.


    He didn''t want Li Haoran to stimulate Tang Ye''s consciousness anymore, and he flashed in front of Li Haoran with a slight wave of the dark chain wings, and slapped a hand at Li Haoran. That hand had become a sharp and terrifying claw.


    Li Haoran''s reaction was very quick. When the dark Tang Ye struck his devil''s claws, he immediately blocked him with the Sky Thunder Sword. Although he was inferior to Tang Ye, he also avoided being hit directly on the body and also avoided being injured. But after all, she was invincible, so she was shocked to keep going backwards. And then, Dark Tang Ye chased up. In this backward state, it is difficult for her to resist the second attack.


    It would be very dangerous. However, Li Haoran looked calm, turned around quickly, swiped the sky thunder sword, and directly split a void. Then she dived into the void and disappeared.


    "Humph." However, in the face of such a wonderful trick, Dark Tang Ye just snorted slightly without paying attention. Then he saw his eyes that were nothing but hollow and pitch-black, and then turned his head slightly, with a "swish", his figure flickered and appeared on the other side. Then, he punched the air in front of him and saw that the space there seemed to be distorted.


    The power of Dark Tang Ye can also break the void!


    After the dark Tang Ye hit the space in front of him, he saw Li Haoran bounce out of that space. It seemed that the impact was not small.


    Li Haoran frowned, her expression stern.


    Dark Tang Ye sneered at this, despising Li Haoran and said: "Space jump, or according to the statement here, smart jump, is not a powerful trick. Master sister, you are too naive to deal with me with this point?"


    Li Haoran looked at the dark Tang Ye''s expression very unhappy, then took a deep breath, looking a little helpless, and sighed: "It seems that there is really no way for you, but from your strength, even if it is more than once. It¡¯s strong, but it¡¯s gradually weakened. Then I won¡¯t keep it anymore, otherwise it¡¯s a shame that everything will be terminated if the plan is not reached that point."


    "Heh... what are your plans?" Dark Tang Ye sneered, and Li Haoran was a bit more nonsense. Probably it was Li Haoran''s strength that made him feel less bored.


    Li Haoran laughed instead and said, "Yes, I have. You will be satisfied with this plan."


    After all, Li Haoran tossed the Sky Thunder Sword, and quickly made a seal with both hands, a typical Taoist spell. When she made the knot print with both hands, the sky thunder sword flew in the air, and the trajectory of the flying slowly became clear. It was a magic circle, like a five-element circle.


    Dark Tang Ye watched Li Haoran do this. He could have prevented Li Haoran from doing that, but now he is arrogant and arrogant. He feels that there is no attack that he can''t take. So he waited for Li Haoran to finish casting, and then went to resolve it. Li Haoran knows what true despair is.


    At this time, Li Haoran finished applying the method. Li Haoran sneered at Tang Ye and said, "You will regret it."


    call!


    After Li Haoran had spoken, the five-element array in midair burst into a gust of wind, and then the entire range of the five-star array burst open, opening up a void!


    And this piece of void has an extremely terrifying attraction, as if it is about to swallow the entire world. But under Li Haoran''s spellcasting, he focused on the dark Tang Ye.


    Dark Tang Ye saw this, his eyes widened suddenly, showing a horrified expression for the first time!


    "That''s..." Dark Tang Ye kept flapping the dark chain wings to resist the traction of the Five Elements Void, and shouted in astonishment, "Void Turbulence!"


    Void Turbulence, the most advanced space secret technique. According to rumors, one of the ancestors of the demon **** in the purgatory world was exiled to the purgatory world by this trick, and he could never get out again.


    Then, it was enough to deal with the dark Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1749： Go round and round!

    Void Turbulence, in fact, even the caster can''t fully control it, because entering Void Turbulence, even the existence of the true god, can''t resist it. Void turbulence is a place where all precepts are ignored. In other words, the rules set by the ancient true gods do not work there. The place within the Void Turbulence is also called the Land of Chaos.


    The land of chaos is a place that the ancient true gods could not interfere in opening the world, so even if the true gods go to the land of chaos, there is a danger of being destroyed. Once the dark demons were not in purgatory. The dark demons also live in these vast worlds. However, because of the evil of the dark demons, wanton destruction, causing public outrage, the ancient true gods found the cruel conditions after the purgatory realm, and then sent the dark demons into the purgatory realm. Want to kill the dark demons through the cruel conditions of the purgatory world.


    Among them, the ancestor of the Dark Demon Race had the same strength as the ancient true gods. An ancestor of a demon **** needs several true gods to deal with. However, individual ancestors of the demon gods who are too powerful need the ancient true gods to act. One of them was particularly difficult to deal with. At the same time, several ancient true gods were required to take action, or they were introduced by the way of turbulence in the void, and finally the ancestor of the demon **** was exiled to the purgatory world.


    These few ancient true gods who joined hands also paid a considerable price. They will also be exiled in the land of chaos, unable to find an exit after thousands of years, and fail to return to the plane of the world. Even now, there is still an ancient true **** living in the land of chaos, failing to return to the plane world.


    This is the terrible thing about the "Void Turbulence" trick, the ancient true **** can''t resist it, let alone the dark Tang Ye. According to some of the previous layout conditions, Tang Ye''s coming to the Nine Heavens is actually a kind of exercise, to experience and improve strength. When you reach the fairyland, you are infinitely close to the strength of the divine body. And only after reaching this level can the Age of True God return to the next level and fight against the divine power, magic power, and demon power.


    Now, Tang Ye has reached the Realm of Wonderland, and if he returns to the ancestral land, he is capable of resisting the recovered supernatural forces. Li Haoran wanted to send Tang Ye to the ancestral land one step earlier, because he wanted to let Tang Ye go back before the Age of True God fully recovered, so that with the current strength of Tang Ye, he seemed to have an advantage. Faced with some conspiracies and threats, we can better solve the problems and eliminate the disaster in the bud. If you wait for the era of the true gods to fully recover before going back, the realm of wonderland will actually have no advantage, and it will even be difficult to fight.


    And Li Haoran''s way to send Tang Ye back to the ancestral land was through the Void Turbulence!


    Void turbulence, not every cultivator can learn. No, it should be said that not every true **** can be cultivated. That''s right, Void Turbulence is a trick that only a true **** can understand. Even the true **** must be very proficient in space mystery. However, Li Haoran is just a mortal body, but he can release a turbulent flow of void. This is how dark Tang Ye can''t think of. So in the face of this move, he was caught off guard.


    Soon Dark Tang Ye wanted to understand that Li Haoran knew the turbulence of the void, and it must have something to do with the old Taoist priest. Suddenly the hostility in his heart soared. Who is that old Taoist priest? There are too many things to interfere, so how can he be obstructed everywhere. It seems that to solve the actual problem, the old Taoist must be solved!


    However, Dark Tang Ye had such thoughts and arrogance, but he couldn''t do it because he couldn''t resist the turbulence of the void. Even the great move that the ancestor of the demon **** couldn''t resist, he was a human race who used the magic of darkness, so he couldn''t resist it even more.


    After the Void Turbulent Current was launched, the turbulent space surged, attracting things infinitely, and Dark Tang Ye was sucked in. Even if he kept flapping the dark chain wings, he was still sucked in bit by bit. No matter how great his magic power broke out, he still couldn''t stop. At the same time, the world of the Eighth Heaven must be attracted. Mountains, rocks, rivers, vegetation, cultivators, etc., are attracted to everything that exists around them. And the range of being attracted quickly expanded, as if the entire Eighth Heaven had to be sucked into the turbulent space.


    At this time, it was not like Tang Ye that brought the end to Eighth Heaven, but Li Haoran!


    Darkness Tang Ye finally couldn''t stop it, and was sucked into the turbulent space. He is very unwilling. He knows that after entering the turbulent space, that is, the land of chaos, if there is no way to escape, he will be dragged by the turbulence forever until death. Even if you have eternal life and cannot escape, you will be drawn forever. Dark Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran, very regretful, she should never become arrogant, and let Li Haoran release this secret technique that he couldn''t resist.


    "Li Haoran, I will definitely come back and kill you!" Dark Tang Ye yelled at Li Haoran very unwillingly after entering the turbulent space.


    However, at this moment, Li Haoran flew over and arrived in front of the dark Tang Ye, with a calm expression: "You don''t need to come back, I''ll be with you."


    "You..." Dark Tang Ye was stunned. Li Haoran is crazy, right? Does this chaotic land just come in when you come in? If you come in, you can''t get out. Is this going to kill yourself? !


    Or does Li Haoran have a way to leave?


    However, Li Haoran immediately said: "You don''t have to think about it. I can''t leave. Now that I''ve come in, I''m ready to be exiled forever or die."


    "You are crazy!" Dark Tang Ye stared at Li Haoran, completely wondering why Li Haoran did this.


    Li Haoran laughed, as if looking away, shrugged and said: "Crazy is definitely not crazy, but I feel sorry. Originally, my plan didn''t need to do this, but you were forced to do so and could only do it."


    "What the **** do you want to do?!" Dark Tang Ye looked at Li Haoran with a calm expression. He became extremely restless. He was going crazy. Now that he entered the Chaos Space, no matter how powerful he was, it was no use, so killing Li Haoran became unnecessary. What if he killed Li Haoran, he would end up with this. If you don''t kill Li Haoran, you might still have a companion. It''s just that he really didn''t understand what Li Haoran wanted to do.


    Li Haoran laughed and said to Dark Tang Ye: "I want to send you back to the ancestral land. In this chaotic space, although I can''t control it, I have already found the position of the ancestral land. I can send you there, but The premise is that you want to leave and let Tang Ye control this body."


    "You don''t have to agree, then stay in the chaotic space forever. But I still want to tell you, you disappear and let Tang Ye return to the ancestral land, maybe one day, you can come out again. How, compromise with me, Then give yourself a little hope, would you like it?" Li Haoran said with a sneer like a dark Tang Ye.


    Dark Tang Ye was extremely angry. However, Li Haoran''s words have already moved him. Let him be exiled in the chaotic space, he doesn''t do it. Even if the frontal Tang Ye returns, but the frontal Tang Ye can return to the ancestral land, then he still has a chance to come out, and it won''t be too late to become a great demon king when that time comes. He also knew that Tang Ye returned to the ancestral land to fight against the power of the true god, and Tang Ye might not be able to deal with it, and he would still have to rely on him.


    Therefore, Dark Tang Ye can accept Li Haoran''s suggestion.


    Seeing his expression, Li Haoran knew that his arrogance would not take the initiative to speak, and said: "Looking at your appearance, yes, yes, well, if you let Tang Ye return, I will send Tang Ye to the ancestral land. No need. Suspect that I lied to you..."


    "I didn''t doubt you." Dark Tang Ye interrupted Li Haoran. He knew very well that Li Haoran had to send Tang Ye back. He was still very unwilling to lose to Li Haoran, but since he decided to compromise, there was nothing to say, he was just unwilling in the end. He hummed: "Li Haoran, remember, I will definitely be back!"


    Li Haoran shrugged.


    Then, the dark Tang Ye slowly dissipated the dark magic power, and when the dark magic power had all receded, Tang Ye fainted. And Tang Ye at this time was a positive Tang Ye.


    Li Haoran caught him and sank into the chaos.


    Although not as good as the original plan, she could still send Tang Ye back to her ancestral land, but she was going to be trapped in the chaotic turbulence. But she was willing. Finally, after sighing, she looked at Tang Ye with a deep expression, a kind of reluctance, probably some other affection for Tang Ye.


    Finally, after taking a look at Tang Ye, Li Haoran couldn¡¯t help reaching out and touching Tang Ye¡¯s face, and said, ¡°After you return to the ancestral land, work hard and don¡¯t disappoint my expectations. I hope that one day, we can still be See you here."


    ...


    Going around, it''s the story of Ancestral Land again. However, decades, even hundreds of years have passed, the ancestral land is no longer the original ancestral land.


    Everything is right and wrong.

 Chapter 1750： Tombstone of Heroes!

    The prosperity is still there, but there are many more dilapidated places, which can''t conceal the scene of a broken order.


    This is probably the best portrayal of Yanjing City at this time.


    The original situation was under the control of the Red Wall Palace, the order was not broken, and people''s lives were safe and stable. However, since the shackles of Qi Luck gradually disappeared, the age of true gods slowly descended, and at the same time that the divine power was awakened, accompanied by various demons and ghosts, they could exist in this sheltered ancestral land and cultivate and grow. And the way these evil forces grow is to persecute people or other creatures. Such as fox demon practice cannibalism, evil spirits practice cannibalism and so on.


    Under the bright universe, it was indeed still peaceful, but in the dark night, the evil spirits were rampant. Fortunately, justice will last forever, and if there are evil spirits, there will be people of justice who will slay evil spirits. At the same time when the evil spirits were born, many people with special abilities were born. They either stand alone against the evil ways of evil, or are organized together to fight against evil ways of discipline in a disciplined manner. Such an organization was established by the Red Wall Court.


    The Red Wall Palace is still the highest institution that leads this country, but unlike the past, the Red Wall Emperor has changed for three generations, and the same is true for leaders of all strata and localities. This flash, I am afraid it will be nearly a hundred years old.


    At this time, west of the red wall palace, in the cemetery of the heroic spirits of Babaoshan, a plainly dressed middle-aged man was standing in front of a newly dug grave. Behind him, there were rows of people in black standing with a sad expression. And grim.


    The sky was gloomy, and suddenly, there was a thunder and lightning in the sky, and it looked like it was going to rain heavily.


    Sure enough, it soon began to rain.


    The season at this time is in the early spring, the severe cold recedes, and it begins to warm up. The spring rains are continuous and there are few heavy rains. Even if there is a spring thunder, it will not be as amazing and huge as the sound just now. It seemed that Tianwei was angry and screamed as a warning.


    It was raining, and the man behind the plain middle-aged, tall and mighty, like a bodyguard, opened an umbrella and went to protect the plain middle-aged from the rain. He looked cautious and respectful.


    It can be seen that this simple middle-aged man has a high status. Not only was the bodyguard respectful to him, but the others were very respectful to him.


    The bodyguard wanted to help Pusu middle-aged with an umbrella to protect him from the rain, but Pusu middle-aged waved his hand to let the bodyguard retreat. He didn''t need an umbrella, just soaked in the rain.


    The plain middle-aged man looked at the newly built tomb, the name engraved on the tombstone, and was silent for a long time, before bending over and bowing.


    "My lord..." Seeing the plain middle-aged man bending over and bowing, the bodyguard who wanted to help with the umbrella was shocked, and immediately wanted to help the plain middle-aged man. After all, this adult''s identity is too unusual, how can he bow casually?


    However, this simple middle-aged waved his hand again, and waved a little violently, as if he was upset with the behavior of the bodyguard to stop him. The bodyguard was called to stop again, and did not continue to support the plain middle-aged, keeping the umbrella and leaning forward.


    "Huatian, I said that those who can enter the cemetery of the heroic spirits are all heroes. They are heroes for the country and the people. Even if they are the emperor, they must not be neglected. Today is the day when Mr. Chen sleeps here. How can I neglect? "The plain middle-aged said to the bodyguard Hua Tian.


    Hua Tian remained silent and lowered his head to show that he would obey the simple middle-aged words. And this simple middle-aged identity, it is not difficult to guess, is the emperor of this generation.


    Hua Tian was once displaced on the border and was enslaved by inhuman men called barbarians. Because of his tall body, as long as you compare it, you will find that he is as big as two ordinary people, and his whole body exudes a wild aura. He seems to be a very arrogant person. However, he is very obedient to the contemporary emperor. Because he was saved by the contemporary emperor and taught him a lot of principles and knowledge of life. He transformed him from a barbarian to a normal person and integrated him into the life of ordinary people. He felt that he was born again, and it was the second life given to him by the contemporary emperor, and he was willing to use this life to protect the contemporary emperor.


    Hua Tian is not an ordinary person, and ordinary people will not have such a strong body. According to the research conducted by the Singularity Institute, Huatian has a considerable part of the genes of a male lion, which is simply a half-orc. In other words, Huatian can become an orc, strengthen all abilities, and become a lion.


    This kind of thing, put in the ancestral land of the past, is absolutely amazing and scary. And Huatian will definitely be treated as an alien, disappeared, or captured as a test subject. However, now he is intact and standing calmly among the crowd. This is because, after hundreds of years of changes, for those who know the ancestral land, the existence of Huatian is not excessive. There are even ghosts, let alone half-orcs.


    The contemporary emperor is also different from ordinary people, perhaps a hero in troubled times. After the ancestral change, the emperor who led the Red Wall Palace to manage this country has gone through three generations, to be precise four generations. The first generation, a hundred years ago, had just begun the mutation. The adult tried his best to prevent the break of the fate of heaven and earth, which was tantamount to preventing any mutation from occurring. If it succeeds, there won''t be any confusion. Unfortunately, that adult failed.


    However, even if that adult fails, it will never affect him to become the greatest leader. Just like the owner of the stone monument at the front of the hero''s tombstone, it is an immortal legend and will be remembered forever. Heroes are not high or low, but they always have different weights in people''s hearts. The first tombstone was the hero whose emperor bowed and the name engraved on it was Tang Ye.


    In the hearts of the people in Ancestral Land, Tang Ye is dead, a dead hero who has left a legend. His greatest achievement is not how to deal with the blood demons, but to disperse a bit of air transport to shelter the earth, allowing the people on the earth to live in peace for decades. Without the selfless dedication of Tang Ye, I am afraid that this land would have been completely destroyed now, and grief is everywhere. And the emperor in the Tang Ye era, after Tang Ye died, built a hero tombstone for Tang Ye, which will be remembered forever.


    Then, the emperor continued to fight against the changes of the earth. It was he who began to establish various response organizations, and even completed the heavenly plan with the goddess. In the end, like Tang Ye, he dissipated his luck as the supreme son of the emperor, and sheltered this land for decades. Dissipating the air luck means that the children and grandchildren of that adult cannot inherit the air luck and cannot enjoy the unique protection of this air luck. This is a kind of selfless dedication.


    It is precisely because of the great selfless spirit of Tang Ye and the emperor that this land will not exist until now a hundred years later, and there will still be a trace of stability, otherwise I am afraid that it has long been reduced to a land of **** massacre. Hope and tomorrow. Fighting for decades is sometimes tantamount to giving hope of salvation.


    Therefore, since the first generation of the emperor bowed to the hero, every emperor has this tradition in the future. The cemetery of the heroic spirits has also become a place where every sacrificed hero sleeps.


    The contemporary emperor Wang Jiuxiao, after bowing to the hero who had just died, looked back at the tombstone belonging to Tang Ye, with a firm expression, bowed his head and muttered to himself, but he also said to those behind him, "Never give up hope. !"

 Chapter 1751： A hundred years back!

    Wang Jiuxiao grew up in troubled times. Before he became the emperor, he was a man who fought everywhere. Receiving a loyal alien powerhouse like Hua Tian as his bodyguard was also met when he went to the border land to calm the chaos. He went forward courageously and never flinched. Even in the face of the existence of those abilities, they will fight to the end. He is a warrior, an inspiring warrior.


    When he was young, he fought in all directions and established great prestige, so in his middle age, he took the position of the emperor. Originally, he didn''t want to sit in this position, because in this position, he couldn''t fight in the forefront, but became a core figure behind the plot.


    However, in addition to his strong fighting ability, his mind is also quite powerful, and it can be said that he is the best candidate for that position. After everyone persuaded him and he thought twice, he finally put aside the idea of ??fighting on the front line and went behind the scenes to command, plot, deploy, and coordinate the whole country.


    In fact, the prestige established by Wang Jiuxiao, his identity also played a huge role. Because he is a descendant of the Wang family who has been the family of Jiangmen since ancient times. It was Wang Airen of the Wang family who had brought Tang Ye on his debut, trained Tang Ye, and brought Tang Ye into contact with the Red Wall Palace. These are all characters from a hundred years ago. Now Wang Jiuxiao is the great-great-grandson of Wang Airen.


    With the identity of the family of generals, it was easier for Wang Jiuxiao to sit in the position of the emperor. Of course, this only played some good roles. The decisive reason was his ability and achievements. Now, he has been the emperor of the Red Wall for several years. Under his management, even if the level of chaos in this land has been increasing, the increase has been very slow. Compared with the emperor of the previous generation, the effect is remarkable.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked back at Tang Ye''s tombstone. In addition to Tang Ye''s great contribution, it was also because of the inextricable relationship between their Wang family and Tang Ye. His grandfather Zeng Zeng, to his grandfather, to his father, kept telling him about Tang Ye. In addition, Wang Jianjia, the eldest lady of their Wang family at the time, was in love with Tang Ye. That is an open matter. Unfortunately, before Tang Ye left, Wang Jianjia had no children. Wang Jianjia''s choice was to die in battle.


    Tang Ye is a person of low love, but it is because of the overall situation. Anyone who knows him knows that he is very passionate. Therefore, he has protected the women who had a relationship with him. When Wang Jianjia died in the battle, the fortune that was transformed was added to the Wang family, and the Wang family grew and became the largest family today.


    When Wang Jiuxiao was young, he was told by his elders that the Wang family has a relationship with Tang Ye. In fact, to be honest, he didn''t care much about this. He felt that the Wang family''s ability to rise mainly depends on his own struggle. Of course, Tang Ye is grateful for his luck. In addition, he had some other emotions towards Tang Ye, which was about Wang Jianjia. Wang Jianjia was the most outstanding woman in the Wang family in a century, but she was disappointed emotionally. He felt worthless for Wang Jianjia. It was not because Tang Ye left, but because Wang Jianjia had never hated Tang Ye. Whenever Tang Ye was mentioned, according to the elders, Wang Jianjia always smiled, very sweet. Even when she died in the final battle, she took the orb that Tang Ye gave her and smiled sweetly.


    That orb is the secret treasure of the Long Family, and a token of the ancient Wu Jianghu Long Family to Tang Ye. Later, Tang Ye gave Wang Jianjia to Wang Jianjia, hoping to bless Wang Jianjia.


    These are also past events. Only those who know what happened at the beginning will care. Many more people don''t know what happened at the beginning. And, they are all busy surviving in this chaotic world, no matter where they can manage Tang Ye''s emotional affairs.


    After Wang Jiuxiao looked at Tang Ye''s tombstone for a while, he told everyone to never give up, and then stood up straight, facing everyone, who are now the core figures in managing this country and an indispensable force to protect people. They came together to attend the funeral of a dead hero, as an expression of respect. And soon, he will return to the red wall, turn grief and anger into strength, and continue to fight against those evil forces. For them, the enemy is not only an evil force, but also some true gods. Because they are trying to subvert human rights and regard human beings as slaves, people will not give in on the point of sovereignty. Even if it''s a god, it won''t work. Therefore, if God wants to harm them, they will resist to the end.


    The war between humans and gods is not new, it has been there a long time ago!


    Wang Jiuxiao said to those people: "I know that the current situation is getting more and more serious, but the reason why we can go to the present is because we have never given up. A hundred years ago, they were fighting. Every year in the future, There are people who are better than us who are struggling. So now, even if we are not so good, we still have to fight. If there is another century, then I hope that our tombstone can also be erected here!"


    "Yes!" everyone responded in unison, solemnly and solemnly.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded, and then left. Hua Tian followed and protected him. Now, many people want to kill Wang Jiuxiao, after all, this is the adult of the highest leader, killing him is of great significance. In this troubled world, not only the evil spirits want to kill him, but also all kinds of people who seek profit. For example, assassins who have no bottom line, they take a huge amount of money, and they will kill Wang Jiuxiao. And some people are psychologically deformed, wanting war and chaos, killing Wang Jiuxiao is undoubtedly an excellent method. In addition, there are some who want to seek power, the so-called ambition of establishing another dynasty.


    Such as all kinds of things, Wang Jiuxiao was usually asked not to go out, so he stayed in the heavily guarded red-walled palace protected by Yuxi Qiyun. In the past, Wang Jiuxiao had suffered many assassinations, but because Wang Jiuxiao was already extraordinary in strength, he was not killed. When it''s dangerous, it''s an attack when you are outside. If it were in the Red Wall Palace, no one could move the protective barrier of Yuxi''s air transport.


    When Wang Jiuxiao left the cemetery of the heroic spirits and walked past the tombstones of Tang Ye, the emperor a hundred years ago, and Wang Jianjia and others, he stopped for a moment, and then walked away.


    He hoped that when he died, he would have enough qualifications to sleep here.


    The others followed Wang Jiuxiao, forming a long line. The spring rain became more turbulent, and the sky became gloomy and gray, not a pleasant atmosphere, even in spring.


    However, just after Wang Jiuxiao and the others left, something incredible happened here in the cemetery of the heroes. In front of Tang Ye''s tombstone, the space was suddenly distorted, and then a person flew out of it. The man fell to the ground and rolled several times, looking a little groggy.


    After a long time, this person moved again, slowly dwindling his strength, propped up his body, and breathed heavily. From this look, it was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye came back from Chaos Space, and Li Haoran sent him back. When he remembered this, he was very worried about Li Haoran''s situation, so he stood up and wanted to find Li Haoran. But he saw the tombstone with his name inscribed.

 Chapter 1752： Advantage!

    I''m dead?


    Seeing his own tombstone, Tang Ye''s first reaction was doubt. There are all the tombstones, is this dead? However, he quickly saw the situation around him. Although it was a lot dilapidated, he felt very familiar.


    The cemetery of the heroic spirits of the ancestral world is located in the land of Babaoshan to the west of Yanjing City. Tang Ye used to deal with Wen Zhongyuan''s grandfather Wen Jiangshan here. He was a book sage. The so-called book is the way of a good book, governing the Quartet, and gaining the Holy Way as a courtier. It''s a pity that he chose the wrong path to break the shackles of the heaven and the earth, let the chaos fall, and reshuffle the earth, so that he has the opportunity to dominate the earth.


    This is an ambition. Maybe that''s right. However, his worst choice was to borrow the power of the Gorefiend, which was reduced to a magic way and was bound to be opposed. But Wen Jiangshan was not a simple person. Being able to achieve the Holy Path under the shackles of luck at the time, it can be said that the strength is top. Because of this, he made a map of the ancient world, almost dominating the world. And Tang Ye was able to deal with the ancient landscapes, it was the ancient heroes who borrowed the heroic cemetery. This trick is similar to the eternal landscape, but it is better than the eternal landscape. The picture of the ancient landscape is to illusion those powerful characters, and the heroic spirit is to let the heroic spirit directly help, just like a real person versus a fake person, and it must be a real person.


    Tang Ye was naturally very familiar with Wen Jiangshan at the Yingling Cemetery. He was astonished for a moment, thinking it was a dream, and actually returned to his ancestral land. But soon thinking of what happened in the chaotic space, he suddenly woke up. It was Li Haoran who sent him back to the ancestral land with all his strength, but Li Haoran could not return by himself, and could only stay in the chaotic space.


    Tang Ye remembered that at that time he had just returned from the loss of control of the demon. He was dizzy and a little confused, but vaguely saw Li Haoran talking in front of him and touching his face. He especially remembered Li Haoran''s unwilling look in his eyes, which could be very firm and did not blame him. Then Li Haoran opened another space and pushed him in, probably sending him back to the ancestral land.


    However, staying in the land of chaos is very dangerous. The environment in the land of chaos is very dangerous, even if it has the power of the divine body, it will be a life of nine deaths. In addition, in ancient times, some enemies that the ancient true gods could not eliminate, whether evil or not, the ancient true gods would open up the land of chaos and exile such enemies. If the beings exiled to the land of chaos can survive, they will have great resentment, hate the true god, and be full of killing hearts. Most of them have become demons. Therefore, in the land of chaos, they may also encounter living demons. If you meet these people, you will definitely be killed.


    In order to send Tang Ye back to his ancestral land, Li Haoran had exhausted his strength. If he encounters these, whether it is a dangerous situation or a demon, he may die. Therefore, if Li Haoran stayed in the chaotic space, it must be more violent than good. Thinking of this, Tang Ye was very worried and guilty. Unexpectedly, when I met Li Haoran again, I did not do anything for Li Haoran, but caused endless troubles for Li Haoran. First, the demon was out of control, if it weren''t for Li Haoran''s tricks, I am afraid it would be possible to kill her.


    "How can you make a shot at the big world, **** it!" Tang Ye was very angry with him in his heart, wishing to punch himself a few times. Now, Tang Ye was worried about Li Haoran. However, the matter has reached this point, and there is nothing I can do. Li Haoran was the only one who could control the magic of splitting the void. And to use the power of the old Taoist priest to open up the turbulent flow, she must be the only one who can do it. Then, it is almost impossible to find Li Haoran. If there is really a way to find it, it is to obtain the power above the true god, the power of the ancient true god, it is possible to survive in the land of chaos.


    It is a pity that Tang Ye''s strength has passed the realm of immortality and has not yet reached the divine body, not even the true god. Therefore, it is impossible to go to the chaotic space.


    Then all that can be done is to face the things right now and live up to Li Haoran''s expectations and painstaking efforts.


    Ancestral land!


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, looking at the gray sky, facing the pattering spring rain, it was not cold, just a bit cold. His eyes were deep, as he bid farewell to Li Haoran. If the ancestral land can be resolved, he will definitely look for Li Haoran.


    Then, Zudi, huh... how familiar, how missed, and what a strange place.


    Zudi, I really came back.


    Tang Ye looked at his tombstone, and then at the time, couldn''t help but be surprised that a hundred years had passed. He originally thought that in the Nine Heavens, relying on his own efforts, he could return to the ancestral land in a hundred years. However, judging from the current time, without Li Haoran''s help, I am afraid it would take another hundred years. It''s just that the ancestral land will be completely finished at that time. Therefore, the appearance of Li Haoran can be said to have helped him fight for a hundred years. His gratitude to Li Haoran, whether it is gratitude or great love, is indescribable, only his heart knows!


    "Senior Sister, don''t worry, I will try my best to protect this land, which is still under our control, and will not be destroyed!" Tang Ye clenched his fists and muttered to himself, as if he had made an agreement with Li Haoran.


    Then, Tang Ye glanced around, large and small tombstones, new and old, several times larger than he was at that time. It seems that many outstanding people were killed in the battle, and they all died to protect this land, to protect this country and people.


    Speaking of grief, Tang Ye was not very strong, because he didn''t know them, and hadn''t had any intersection with them. And respect is real. The country and the people need such people. They come forward and naturally respect them. But there are also regrets, they all died in battle. And, it is also gratifying. Whenever the country is in trouble and the people are in trouble, there will always be someone who will stand up, not afraid of life and death.


    Now, Tang Ye roughly knew the situation of the ancestral land. Those powers that the true gods will have are still in the stage of recovery, which means that they have not reached the level of full recovery and recovery. Then, with the power above his current fairyland and below the **** body, it is not difficult to deal with. If it comes to a full recovery in the age of the true god, it is to fight against the true god. The power above the realm of immortality is not enough for the divine body, it is impossible.


    This was all planned by Li Haoran. In order to give Tang Ye an advantage, he sent him back after Tang Ye reached the Wonderland!


    Tang Ye was grateful to Li Haoran again. Then, with a firm expression, he started to deal with those people or forces that contradicted his position.


    Now Tang Ye no longer distinguishes between good people and bad people. He has killed a lot, so as long as it is an enemy against him, it is an enemy. But the enemy didn''t have time to slow down with him and kill directly.


    "Who?!" At this moment, a low voice came from behind Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1753： The faceless man!

    Tang Ye was amazed that someone appeared behind him without noticing it. How is this going? It is reasonable to say that he is now a person who has returned from the Nine Heavens and has reached the strength of the world fairyland. When he arrives in the ancestral land, it is a super strong existence, and the power of those true gods can rival him. Then other powers appearing within their own range will surely know immediately. But I didn''t know it.


    "Who are you?!" The voice from behind came again.


    But Tang Ye didn''t turn around. It might be influenced by past habits. He is now back here and doesn''t want to be seen right away. If you are seen, it is certainly not difficult to be recognized. Because when he left the ancestral land, the technology of the ancestral world was already very advanced. Many deeds and images about him must be recorded on the Internet. Then, if someone sees it now, and checks it on the Internet, he will be easily exposed. It''s not that you can''t be exposed, but that the benefits of not being exposed are much greater than being exposed.


    Given the current recovery of the various forces of the ancestral land, it is definitely necessary to choose the favorable side.


    So is to pretend? The problem is that there are no clothes at all for disguise. If it is a disguise, he is not a master of disguise. After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to release a wave of power to his face, making him a faceless person. Anyway, he has power. Withered Wood Fengchun is an inexhaustible power-providing "machine", just like disguising as a heavenly clan in Jiuzhongtian, it is easy to circulate a layer of power outside of the body, and it can last forever.


    Soon Tang Ye let out a blur of his face, then turned around to see who could approach him without noticing it. Such a person, unless it is stronger than him. However, the strength is stronger than him, if he meets one casually like this, he can''t save the ancestral land.


    After turning around, Tang Ye saw two people, a man and a woman. It was a male voice just now, so it was the man who spoke. The other woman did not speak, but kept staring at Tang Ye. After seeing Tang Ye, she immediately moved, as if she wanted to attack Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye is a faceless person, this is definitely a monster. But the man stopped the woman, he must be calm in the face of this kind of thing. It is good for him to find out some situations. The man was very calm, but also had a serious face and was very alert, and he was very hostile to Tang Ye. Obviously, Tang Ye has done something to make them directly regarded as enemies.


    This is also normal. Not everyone can enter the cemetery of heroic spirits, it is a very sacred place. It''s a place where the heroes sleep, but they can''t be disturbed. And this man and woman are grave guards!


    As a tomb guard, you must protect the cemetery of the heroic spirits, so that no one, or any monsters, or ghosts, will disturb the heroic spirits. And Tang Ye, a faceless person, was very scary at first sight, and was easily considered a "monster", so this man and woman naturally regarded Tang Ye as an enemy.


    And the man and the woman looked solemn, that was because Tang Ye was very jealous. Because the heroic cemetery has the power of four generations of emperors to protect it, and it also has the power of the heroic spirits. Under this kind of power, demons and ghosts will be very afraid of here, and even if they are not afraid, it is difficult to break into here. However, Tang Ye came in, so Tang Ye''s strength must not be simple.


    Tang Ye was disguising just now, and did not answer the man''s words. The man frowned when he saw this, but Tang Ye hadn''t made an attack yet, so he still chose to watch the changes, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Where is the monster, dare to be wild here?!"


    "You... are not human." Tang Ye looked at the man and the woman for a while, and said something surprising.


    Not a person, is it a ghost?


    However, according to Tang Ye''s observation, this man and woman might really be ghosts. There is a heavy Yin Qi on them, but it is not a ghost. A heavy yin is not necessarily a ghost, but if there is a ghost, it must be inseparable from the ghost. If it were a human being, Yin Qi could not be that heavy. If it were that heavy, it would not be a living person. Since it is not a human being, and just like a human, it can be guessed that it is a monster. Among the demons and ghosts, the form of the ghost is most suitable for this man and woman.


    Looking at the man and the woman again, Tang Ye found that they looked alike, with similar facial features, maybe they were twins. After a short observation, Tang Ye knew a lot of information about this man and woman. And being able to see directly that this man and woman are not people is actually because Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, far above these people. If it''s an ordinary person, it''s definitely not visible.


    Therefore, this man and woman were really surprised when they heard Tang Ye''s words. Actually knowing his identity, what kind of monster this faceless person is, it seems not easy!


    As the guardian of the heroic cemetery, this man and woman are naturally different. Tombkeepers in the cemetery of the heroic spirits must be strong, and they are still unusually strong. Because here is a kind of spiritual sustenance of everyone, there must be no accident, otherwise it will be a blow to many people. So guarding here is a very difficult task. Without sufficient ability, how can you be competent. The emperor would not agree with the incompetent to stay here.


    And the peculiarity of this man and woman, as Tang Ye perceives, they are not human, but half human and half ghost!


    The existence of half-human and half-ghost, in fact, once appeared, that is, ghost infant. That is, a pregnant woman died when she was about to give birth, but the child in her belly did not die, but she became a ghost baby because she absorbed the ghostly qi produced by her mother''s death. The ghost infant is a super scary existence, very powerful.


    However, there are two kinds of ghost babies. A kind of inhumanity, purely like to play, the way is to kill, tease, etc. Such ghost infants are usually the targets that Fumoshi focuses on destroying. Another kind of ghost babies is a bit peculiar. They breathe in the ghost of their mothers, but they are not dead, they are still alive, and exist in the form of half human and half ghost. The most important point is that they can grow from babies to adults. It''s just that the nutrients they need in the process of growing up are not only needed by humans, but also by ghosts. This is also required by the half-human and half-ghost traits.


    The man and woman in front of him are the ghost babies behind. The Ghost Infant itself is very powerful, if there are some special ways to grow, it will be even stronger. And this man and woman were born in the cemetery of the heroic spirits. Their mother is also a hero. After receiving the request of the relevant Fumo master, the emperor agreed to keep them, and they have been growing up in the cemetery of the heroic spirits. As the nutrition of the ghost part, it is the spirit of the heroic spirit in the cemetery of the heroic spirits!


    Heroic spirits are actually ghosts in essence. However, the ghost of this heroic cemetery is not a simple thing. That is equivalent to a kind of power. It is equivalent to saying that this man and woman grew up absorbing the ghosts of the heroic graveyard from childhood, so he is very strong. It can be said that he is the top powerhouse.


    Tang Ye quickly figured out the nature of this man and woman, and said, "You are ghost babies."


    When this man and woman heard Tang Ye''s words, they suddenly felt that Tang Ye was unkind. Qi Qi rushed towards Tang Ye and attacked!

 Chapter 1754： Tomb Keeper of Ghosts!

    This man and woman, as the guards of the cemetery of the heroic spirits, is very important and prominent among the forces of the Red Wall court. They also have their own names. It''s just that this name has some "characteristics", because it was created by the powerful Fumoshi who had saved them.


    The Fumo master is a man of profound Taoism. After saving this man and woman, he said some weird things to the tombkeeper who raised the twins, "Nowadays, the ancient power is reviving, and the three realms and six realms must change in the future. This twin is born When the time is right, if you can walk all the way, you can achieve the status of ghosts and gods, it is the messenger between Yin and Yang, black and white.


    With that said, could the ghost and infant twins, a male and a female, become black and white and impermanent? With the advent of the age of true gods, the position of the gods will change. Isn''t this ghost-and-infant twins exactly in line with the characteristics of black and white impermanence?


    Because of this, the tombkeeper who raised the ghost and infant twins simply named them Black and White and Impermanence. Originally black and white impermanence was the term for black impermanence and white impermanence. However, if it is really called black impermanence and white impermanence, it would be a bit awkward. After all, you still live in the world. If you can, you have to contact others and live the lives of ordinary children. Childhood is indispensable. Otherwise, it is easy to cause personality distortion, especially It''s such an extraordinary child. Therefore, the tombkeeper did not take the names of black and white impermanence, but black and white and impermanence. This is called black and white and impermanence, isn''t it normal?


    The siblings followed their mother''s surname Li, so they were called Li Hehui, Li Wuchang. Black and White is the older brother, and Impermanence is the younger sister.


    In fact, ordinary Li Black and White and Li Wuchang appear in front of people in human form, and because of their powerful strength, it is difficult for ordinary people to discover their true colors. Even those Volunteers, if they were not strong enough, could not see their true colors. Therefore, most people only know that they are grave guards, and they are indeed very strong, but they don''t know that they have such a super strong identity as Ghost Infant.


    As for the identity of the ghost infant, Li Wuchang and Li Black and White would also conceal. For those who know their identities, they are generally very hostile, even murderous. Except for those few gracious adults, they would kill such people. Now, as a faceless person, Tang Ye''s identity is suspicious. Knowing their identity, they will naturally regard them as enemies, so kill Wuxia!


    Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, as the guards of the tomb of the heroic cemetery, actually many people wanted to kill them. Because of killing them, destroying the heroic cemetery is much easier. If the cemetery of the heroes is destroyed, then the country will decline faster and all aspects of power will be reduced. Then it is very simple to destroy the country.


    In view of this situation, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are not only responsible for themselves, but also for the country. Therefore, they will not judge anyone who may be an enemy as an enemy. It is better to kill by mistake than to let it go, so as to avoid hidden dangers. This is the privilege that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang have. Therefore, even some adults from the Red Wall Palace can''t break into the cemetery without permission, otherwise they will be killed by Li Black and White and Li Wuchang.


    Now that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang judged Tang Ye this faceless man as the enemy, they would naturally take action. They rushed up together, Li Black and White directly used their claws, and the power they emitted formed a sharp claw, attacking with a heart-digging force, which was a fatal trick. But Li Wuchang used a dagger. The dagger was white and sharp, and it was a deadly weapon. It came very quickly, which was also a killer move.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye squinted slightly, feeling that these two young men were very murderous. This is not a good thing for them. The ghost infant adds another layer of murderous aura, it is easy to become a ghost. After all, they have the characteristics of ghosts themselves. If they are too heavily influenced by ghosts and hostility, they are very easy to fall into evil spirits.


    The speed and strength of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are very strong, but unfortunately, their opponent is Tang Ye. Tang Ye returned from the Nine Heavens, reaching above the realm of immortality, approaching his body. Comparing the speed of this realm with the speed of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang at this time, the speed of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang is beyond mention. In Tang Ye''s eyes, that speed was like slowing down the camera. Therefore, it is very simple for Tang Ye to hide. It is also very simple to kill Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. It only needs one move. This is Tang Ye''s strength after returning. Even if the people of Ancestral Land seem to be very strong Li, Black and White and Li Wuchang, it is nothing but an existence that will be killed by Tang Ye.


    Naturally, Tang Ye would not kill Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, because he not only felt the ghost aura of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, and knew that they were ghost infants, but also knew that they had absorbed the power of the heroic graveyard. Heroic spirits are ghosts, but there is a kind of faith-like power lingering here. These powers are absorbed by Li Black-white and Li Wuchang, and they are clearly manifested in Li Black-white and Li Wuchang. Tang Ye felt very clearly.


    In addition, this cemetery of heroic spirits also has the power of Tang Ye lingering. His power includes the luck that he dissipated at the beginning, and the people''s luck that countless people who miss and respect him have accumulated to him over the years. Therefore, the power absorbed by Li Black and White and Li Wuchang also has his power. Then, he must be familiar with his own power. He also knew that the heroic cemetery would definitely be valued, and the emperor of the Red Wall Palace would definitely not let people absorb these powers casually. So, now that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang have not been driven out, they must have obtained permission from the Red Wall Palace. Such a person must be related to the Red Wall Court, and may be one of the powers of the Red Wall Court.


    Tang Ye had already reached these conclusions, so he wouldn''t make heavy moves against Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, but wanted to try their strength. In addition, when he was in the first world of the Nine Heavens, he had the inheritance memory of a remnant soul old man. There are many techniques in this inheritance memory. Although the magic of ancestral land is very old there, sometimes it is even more powerful. However, the Nineth Heaven''s side was created by some powerful cultivators through exploration. With improvement and perfection, it would have much merit, and it might not be worse than the ancestral land. Therefore, Tang Ye thought of the secret technique of ghost way in inheritance memory.


    The old man with remnant soul must know the existence of the ancestral land, and the secret techniques he has accumulated are all the techniques of the ancient ancestral land or the time of the gods and demons, and they were brought by those who went from the ancestral land to the nine heavens.


    Secret techniques like the ghost path must be unique to the ancestral land. The Nine Heavens World Wugui Dao, the Three Realms and the Six Paths, are only available in the ancestral land. That was the beginning of the creation of the world, and then gradually developed a world of three realms and six realms, that is, the ancestral land. However, the ancestral land has developed to modern times, and technology is the mainstay. Those magical techniques descriptions have disappeared and it is difficult to reproduce. Then, the inheritance memory of the old man with remnant souls has become particularly important. The ghosts and secret arts in his memory are not available in the ancestral land. If Li Wuchang and Li Black and white cultivate, the power can make their strength even better.


    Since you are on your side, there is nothing wrong with becoming stronger.


    Tang Ye is very generous now.

 Chapter 1755： Mainly too strong!

    Originally, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang rushed towards Tang Ye from the same place, but suddenly, behind him, Li Wuchang didn¡¯t know what magic technique he used, and suddenly disappeared. When she reappeared, she was already behind Tang Ye. .


    In this way, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang formed a front and back attack on Tang Ye. They are so fast, in their thoughts, Tang Ye must be difficult to avoid.


    Just now Li Wuchang was able to suddenly disappear and came behind Tang Ye, using the power of Gui Ying. She felt that since Tang Ye knew the true colors of her and her brother, it would be nothing to use Gui Ying''s ability.


    However, Li Wuchang didn''t know, she suddenly disappeared and moved to Tang Ye''s behind the action, Tang Ye can see clearly. Tang Ye is a person who can perform space jumps, even in the state of transforming demons, even Li Haoran''s space jumps can be cracked. Then for Li Wuchang''s spatial transfer, it can be easily cracked.


    In fact, even though Tang Ye Huamo was out of control, he almost killed himself, but after he recovered, he got a lot of things. For example, if the demon is out of control to break the space jump, you can clearly feel the traces and actions of a person in another space opened up. Because it is the same body, he has tried that kind of cracking method, so Tang Ye also knows Some. Although he is not in full control, he can definitely learn as long as he goes through exploration.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning, the hardest beginning has been tried, and then it only takes time and strength, and it is probably a matter of course.


    call!


    Li Black-white and Li Wuchang attacked Tang Ye, thinking that this was bound to succeed. They don''t care who this faceless person is, since they broke into the cemetery of the heroic spirits without the notice and permission of the red wall palace, they can be killed!


    However, when Li Black and White and Li Wuchang thought they could kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye disappeared in place, and they plunged into the air.


    Seeing this, the two brothers and sisters of Guiying opened their eyes, and they were able to escape like this, confident and easy to do, it seemed that they had encountered a powerful enemy.


    It¡¯s not like Tang Ye¡¯s situation has never been encountered before, so after a brief surprise, they immediately reacted, and each followed the momentum, and then suddenly transformed into a ghost and infant state, turning into nothingness-like posture, gentle He directly twisted his body like boneless, and then quickly approached Tang Ye.


    This response speed can be said to be very fast. However, when Tang Ye returned from fighting in the Nine Heavens, these speeds were far behind the Profound Fairyland, so Tang Ye was still not afraid. It''s just that Tang Ye didn''t want to avoid it anymore, it would be a bit unreasonable if he avoided it again. He didn''t want Li Wuchang and Li Black and White to know immediately that he was such a powerful, so powerful person. Therefore, he intends to block Li Wuchang and Li Black and White''s pursuit by means of resistance.


    Li Black-white and Li Wuchang chased, Li Black-white was faster, and Li Wuchang was a few blinks slower. This little difference had no effect, and it was tantamount to a simultaneous pincer. However, this blink of an eye is a very rich time for Tang Ye, and it is completely possible to slowly separate and resist their attacks.


    Facing Li Black and White''s claws first, he stretched out his right hand and flicked Li Black and White''s claws with one finger.


    boom!


    Li Black and White received a terrible impact and flew out directly, about to hit a tombstone. Li Black and White was shocked, and looked very worried. He didn''t immediately surprise that this faceless man would be so strong, but worried that he might break the tombstone. Therefore, he forcibly twisted his body, transformed into a ghost-baby state, avoided the tombstone, and let himself fall to the ground without destroying a little bit of the tombstone.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly when he saw Li Black and White''s action, feeling relieved. This ghost infant has great respect and love for the heroic cemetery and appreciates him very much.


    At this time, Li Wuchang''s snow-white dagger attacked Tang Ye. It was originally only a few seconds time gap. The average person resisted one side attack, and there was definitely not enough time to resist another attack. But Tang Ye is not an ordinary person, so Tang Ye reacted quickly, and still used the finger of his right hand to lightly flick Li Wuchang''s dagger, and then Li Wuchang flew out like Li Black and White. She didn''t crash into the tombstone, but slammed directly into the ground, slid out a certain distance and stabilized her body.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were not injured, because Tang Ye controlled their power well. Fortunately, Li Wuchang and Li Black and White are very strong, otherwise Tang Ye might hurt them if he exerts his strength. After all, the power used just now was the smallest power Tang Ye could control.


    Now, both Li Black and White and Li Wuchang stopped attacking Tang Ye. Because they are masters, and as masters, they know that there is a big gap between their strength and Tang Ye''s strength and they cannot win!


    As long as the masters have two tricks like this, they will know each other''s strength very well, at least they already know what they show. Being able to block their attacks so easily, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang knew that this faceless person in front of them was no small thing. If it is not necessary, they do not want to use that power.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang did not make a move, and Tang Ye would not make a move. He jumped onto a stone pillar and said, "Who are you and why can the ghost infant stay in this cemetery?"


    Although he had guessed that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were the power of the Red Wall Palace, Tang Ye still planned to ask them. When Li Black and White and Li Wuchang heard what he said, they both frowned slightly in confusion.


    Don''t even know the tombkeeper of their ghosts?


    They are ghost babies, but no one else knows. However, because they have been living in the cemetery, they are grave guards who have passed on for centuries, and they are called ghosts by others. Probably because he was born in the cemetery, lived in the cemetery, and was called so over time. This is also something unpleasant when Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were young. Although they live outside, they are still known by others that their family guards the cemetery, that is, the previous generation of cemeteries who raised them. Those kids began to preach something bad about them. When I was young, I went to school.


    Education can''t be left at any time. Even in chaotic times, education and knowledge are very important. Knowledge is power, knowledge is power, and power can fight evil forces.


    Li Black and White glanced at Li Wuchang, nodded, telling Li Wuchang not to take action, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Who are you again?"


    Since Tang Ye was not in a hurry to attack, they were not in a hurry to make another move, they could explore more information first. Mainly, Tang Ye is too strong, they don''t want to be impulsive.


    Seeing that Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were so wary, Tang Ye relaxed a little, but remained faceless, saying, "I am not hostile to you for the time being, but I am not your friend either."


    Is that neutral?


    Li Black and White wrinkled. For him, these people are also very dangerous, because as long as their enemies give him enough benefits, they will become their enemies. This kind of thing had happened before, so they were still very wary of Tang Ye.


    "We are the grave guards here." Li Black and White said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1756： Graveyard Demon!

    Hearing Li Black and White said that they were the guards of the Tomb of the Heroic Spirit Cemetery, Tang Ye no longer had any doubts about them. This was undoubtedly the strength of the Red Wall Palace. Tang Ye is not hostile to them, on the contrary, he will help them, after all, it is a friendly army.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what the current ancestral land was. However, even if he didn''t know, he also felt a lot of powers around the corner, monsters, ghosts, and so on. There are also people who have gained great power by the gradual recovery of the true God''s power, and how they will use this power has a great impact. Doing good or evil is a different result and has different effects.


    Tang Ye has to figure out these situations. Putting aside these things, it is necessary to strengthen your own strength. Therefore, Tang Ye decided to try the powers of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang again, and then to see if there was any secret technique that could be used in the inheritance of the old man from Jiuzhongtian to make them even better. Strong.


    Although according to the current strength of the ancestral land, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are very powerful, but if the true god''s power is restored and they encounter true divine power, their strength is not enough.


    Tang Ye is now a faceless person, if that''s the case, he will act like this for the time being. Then he wanted to speak to Li Black-white and Li Wuchang. However, at this time, there was a shock on the other side of the cemetery of the heroes, like an earthquake. This situation immediately made Li Black-white and Li Wuchang look serious and worried.


    However, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang stared at Tang Ye again, not knowing what to do for a while. It seemed that they wanted to check where the vibration occurred, but they had to beware of the faceless and suspicious person Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw through their thoughts, standing on the stone pillar, still with such a faceless expression, said: "If you have anything to do, you can go ahead and don''t watch me, I am not your enemy yet."


    But Li Black and White and Li Wuchang still didn''t rest assured, staring at Tang Ye with alert. Seeing this, Tang Ye shrugged helplessly, then disappeared with a swish. When Li Black and White and Li Wuchang reacted, they felt Tang Ye''s breath reach the side of the vibration.


    Tang Ye went to the side where the shock occurred, so Li Wuchang and Li Black and White would also follow there. But because of Tang Ye''s behavior, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang slightly felt that Tang Ye might not be aimed at them. In this case, they will have to deal specifically with the vibration situation.


    This situation has happened before, and they have also encountered it. It is because of this that they are very worried. Because they knew that the reason for the shaking was not because of an enemy invasion, but because there was a problem with the heroic grave itself. In the final analysis, the tombs of the heroic spirits are cemeteries, where the dead are laid and where yin air accumulates. And under the accumulation all the year round, this kind of Yin Qi becomes very heavy. At the same time, in addition to surrounding the power of the heroes, the cemetery of the heroes also gave birth to a kind of demon mutated from the strength of the heroes.


    The devil, like the ghost infant, has the power of the heroic spirit of the heroic graveyard. Even the devil is stronger than the ghost infant, because they are completely nurtured by the power of the heroic spirit and ghost energy. The vibration happened just now because the demon was born. Li Hehui and Li Wuchang knew the power of demons, so they were very worried.


    Another reason for worry is that they have eliminated a demon before. That demon is probably a real demon born at the limit because of the centuries of ghost energy accumulated in the cemetery of heroic spirits. As long as this demon is eliminated, no more demon will be born in about a few decades. However, after destroying this demon, other demon appeared one after another. This is very good. Someone must be doing something behind the scenes, otherwise it won''t happen.


    Since there are conspirators, things are not neglected. The conspirator is still hiding in the dark, which is even more terrifying. Li Hehui and Li Wuchang had already reported this to the Red Wall Palace. In order to cooperate with them, the palace of the Red Wall will send another Fumagist to check. Now that a demon is born again, presumably the Volunteer will also come.


    But before the devils arrive, they must deal with the demons so as not to destroy the cemetery of the heroes. But the shock caused by the birth of the demon was very strong, and it seemed to be stronger than before. This is the main reason for their worries.


    After Tang Ye got there, he also landed on a stone pillar, standing on it and watching what happened on the ground. He is now a faceless man and looks very mysterious. And his attitude is neutral. This gives a feeling that he is watching the excitement, but he has to guard against it. It''s just that this is the cemetery of the heroic spirits, and there are not many people who can watch the excitement here, whether it is people or monsters. Logically, the tombkeeper would not allow such people to exist. However, because Tang Ye was too strong, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang had no choice but to deal with things like Tang Ye.


    Li Hehui and Li Wuchang rushed to the side of the vibration, and saw that a ground was slowly cracking, causing the surrounding ground to vibrate. This is exactly the situation in which the demon was born. Without saying a word, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang immediately rushed to the cracked ground. They were divided into two sides. One hand was placed on the ground, the other hand was drawn with runes, and then on his mouth. It was also moving quickly and was casting a spell.


    That''s the secret technique of Fu Mo, presumably used to prevent the birth of this demon. Or weaken the power of the demon, but it can be easily killed after it is born.


    Tang Ye was a little surprised when he saw this, but he didn''t expect that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang also knew the secret technique of demonization. This Ghost Ying could do it very well. The nature of the ghost infant part can use ghost techniques. As for the nature of the human part, you can learn the secret technique of Fu Mo. It seems that this pair of Guiying brothers and sisters is not simple, it must have been helped by the Fumo master.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang cast the Secret Technique of Demonization respectively, which was the Secret Technique of Sealing. Although they knew that it was impossible to seal the demon and prevent its birth, the first effect of the sealing secret technique was to weaken the power of the monster. Only by weakening the power of the monster can the seal be better. Therefore, even if this secret technique of sealing cannot seal the demon, it can weaken the power of the demon and gain an advantage for the next battle.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang released the sealing secret technique, respectively emitting blue light from their hands, and impacting into the cracks in the ground. Then immediately heard the painful cry of "whoop", which was made by the demon that was about to be born. But soon, the demon''s painful cry turned into a roar. It was very angry, and then the power of the demon became even greater, and the impact came out, and the crack in the ground suddenly burst out with red light, breaking through the sealing technique of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang.


    Li Black and White and Li Wu often do this, secretly crying out, this demon is stronger than imagined. At this moment, the ground cracked a huge gap, as the red light burst out, like a volcanic eruption, and the red light gathered and deformed, and finally became a weird monster, like a burning man burning red flames. But there are no feet, only the upper body.


    This is the evil spirit of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang''s jealousy.

 Chapter 1757： Horrible!

    The demon is like a flame halfling, but much larger than the average person. Under the giant, it feels like a monster at a glance. Although the demon doesn''t have a lower body, it has a very strong upper body, and its arms are also very long, making it extremely powerful.


    That is indeed very powerful. After the demon was born, he yelled to the sky, as if to vent his anger. Then his huge hands slapped and the hammer hit the ground. The ground collapsed directly and caused violent vibrations. Several tombstones collapsed as a result.


    Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were shocked. It was their duty to protect the tombstone, and they should not be destroyed. Then the two rushed to the demon quickly, attacking the demon left and right. To deal with the demons, they mainly used the Secret Technique of Demon. The devil is originally classified as a kind of ghosts, and the secret technique of demon is the best.


    Facing the attacks of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, the demon used his arms to resist and counterattack. There is also an attack power like flames from the mouth, very powerful, and Li Black and White and Li Wuchang can hardly get close to it. However, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang have always dealt with demons and ghosts, and their experience and strength in this regard are very strong. So they have their own way to deal with the demons. Now that they have entered the battle, they are back to the state, and it is not difficult to deal with the demons.


    They worry about the power of the demons, but they are even more worried about the manipulation behind them. If it can control the cemetery of the heroic spirits, it is quite powerful, and the Red Wall Palace has not detected it until now.


    But facing this demon at the moment, Li Black-white and Li Wuchang can still deal with it. Fighting Tang Ye just now was not their full strength. They are still very sure about monsters like demon. This is what they are good at. At this time, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang changed their forms, but this form was very strange and surprising, because their bodies were still human bodies, but their hands had transformed into a ghostly infant state.


    As a result, Li Heihui''s magic claw was originally a hand, but it was like a weapon that could stretch and contract. He was separated from the devil for a certain distance, but he suddenly threw out his claws. Unexpectedly, the devil was caught by Li Black and white. The flame power on his body was taken away by a large part, and it suddenly cried out in pain.


    At this time, Li Wuchang transformed his entire hands into a ghost-baby state, just like Li Black and white, suddenly stretched out. And because of the human traits, the secret technique of vomiting magic was added to the sharp dagger, so her dagger could easily hit the devil and at the same time caused huge damage to the devil.


    Suffering two huge injuries, the demon was severely hit, and its momentum was already weakened. At this time, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang quickly approached the demon, and wanted to make a fatal blow to the demon.


    However, at this moment, the demon''s eyes suddenly burst into light, and the power increased, and with a cry to the ground, it became twice as large as before. Now this demon is twice as powerful as before, and is already much stronger than Li Black and White and Li Wuchang!


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang wanted to get close to the demon to attack, but the demon had such an abnormal change, and they couldn''t get closer, and they retreated together. After steadying his body, staring at such an abnormally changed demon, he could not frown, then looked at each other as if, and then all looked into the distance.


    There is no doubt that this change of the demon is controlled by someone behind it. However, who is this manipulator can actually do on the cemetery of the heroic spirits. Why on earth is there any power to invade the cemetery of the heroes?


    Roar! !


    At this time, the changed demon roared frantically and wanted to wreak havoc on the heroic graveyard. Li Black and White and Li Wu were often shocked. If the cemetery of the heroic spirits is destroyed, it cannot be repaired, and the overall air luck of the cemetery of the heroic spirits will also be weakened. This will have a huge impact, and it is still a chain. Li Wuchang couldn''t bear this kind of thing. She didn''t want to neglect her duty or disappoint the Red Wall court, she wanted to rush to stop the demon.


    But Li Wuchang stopped her and said, "Impermanence, no, the current demons are not something we can deal with. We can only wait for the help of the Fumu Master sent by the Red Wall Palace!"


    However, Li Wuchang looked at Li Black and white, with a firm expression: "The Fumu Master sent by the Red Wall Palace will not come."


    "What?" Li Black and white frowned, such news is not a good thing.


    Li Wuchang said: "Up to now, there has not been a devastation master from the Red Wall Palace. It must have been blocked. This is a conspiracy."


    Li Black and White''s expression cooled down, and by now, this kind of thing should be self-evident. It''s useless to know this kind of thing. There is a big problem right now. The devil can''t solve it. The rescuer can''t come. The person behind the conspiracy doesn''t know who it is. Is the heroic cemetery destroyed like this?


    To be able to create demons in the cemetery of the heroes must be someone related to the cemetery of the heroes, otherwise it would be impossible to do such a thing. It is related to the cemetery of the heroic spirits, is it an inner ghost?


    This is even more terrifying. With increasing external worries and internal troubles, the Red Wall Palace is really struggling.


    Roar!


    The demon roared again, and it was about to start destroying the cemetery of the heroes. Li Black and White and Li Wuchang saw that they couldn''t delay any longer, they had to stop the demon anyway. So they rushed to the demon together, trying to see if they could deal with it. If not, just use the power of the heroic cemetery itself.


    In the cemetery of heroic spirits, they have a strong power to use. However, using the power of the heroic cemetery will cause a burden on the heroic cemetery, and they will not use it if it is not a last resort.


    Li Hehui and Li Wuchang rushed towards the demon, but the demon pressed their palms together. At this time, the hands of the demon had become very huge, and the speed was very fast, completely beyond the expectations of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. They can''t hide! They quickly transformed into a ghost-baby state, in which the degree of injury can be reduced. In any case, injury is unavoidable.


    Huh!


    However, just when Li Black and White and Li Wuchang thought they were going to be hit, a sharp blade of energy swept over and directly cut off the hands of the demon in harmony.


    Whoops! Roar! !


    The devil suddenly screamed on his back and screamed again and again.


    Just a blade of energy completely cut off the demon''s hands. Such power is absolutely above the devil. In addition, now the demon has changed. So, this kind of power is far better than twice the demons. Then, it must be far better than Li Black and White and Li Wuchang.


    This is tantamount to saving Li Black and White and Li Wuchang.


    Li Black-white and Li Wuchang immediately thought of Tang Ye, because only Tang Ye was there. Then they looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye stood on a stone pillar, still faceless, not knowing what he was like and what he was thinking. At this moment, they saw that Tang Ye stretched out his right hand and lightly flicked his finger at the demon still crying.


    call!


    Another fierce blade of energy flew out, banged, and hit the devil. The devil had no chance of screaming. It was directly beaten to pieces, and the devil''s power was all dissipated, and his death was complete.


    "This..." Seeing that Tang Ye had wiped out the demon without any further effort, both Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were speechless.


    Who is this faceless man, who is so terrifying?

 Chapter 1758： senior!

    Tang Ye killed the demon whose power doubled after the mutation so easily, leaving Li Black and White and Li Wuchang dumbfounded, not knowing what to do for a while. Then they also became embarrassed. Tang Ye killed the devil, not only saved them, but also helped them a great deal, but they were still wary of Tang Ye.


    But they felt that Tang Ye did not show hostility towards them. To be precise, they couldn''t tell whether Tang Ye was an enemy or a friend at all, because Tang Ye was a faceless person with no expression to look at. Think about it, Li Black and White approached Tang Ye. Before Tang Ye showed hostility, he felt it necessary to say thank you to Tang Ye.


    Walking to the stone pillar where Tang Ye was standing, Li Black and White looked up at Tang Ye and said, "We don''t know who you are, so we are very wary of you. But anyway, thank you for what happened just now."


    With a faceless expression, Tang Ye said, "You are welcome, I just think this cemetery is very good, and there are my old friends in this cemetery, and I don''t want my old friends to be disturbed."


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with a little surprise. According to Tang Ye''s meaning, among the sleeping heroes in the heroic cemetery, there is his old friend, then he is a friend of the older heroic spirits, or a heroic friend who has sacrificed recently. But no matter which hero''s friend is, as long as you know who it is, you can find out Tang Ye''s identity. Because the heroes sleeping here, each has a detailed record of deeds.


    What Li Black and White and Li Wuchang didn''t expect was that this mysterious, but extremely powerful, faceless man who could enter the cemetery of the heroic spirits silently was actually a friend of a heroic figure. So, is this a friendly force?


    "I don''t know which Heroic Spirit is your friend?" Li Black and White asked Tang Ye, as long as he knew who it was, it was possible to find out Tang Ye''s identity.


    Tang Ye would naturally not say this. In fact, in this cemetery of the heroic spirits, he has more than one friend. There were many people who fought the blood demons with him a hundred years ago, and many of them were able to enter the cemetery of the heroic spirits. These are all Tang Ye''s friends. It''s just that this matter has been around for a hundred years, so I am afraid it has been forgotten a lot.


    "They are all old friends. After decades, why bother to mention it, just take a look." Tang Ye said to Li Black and White. It''s a bit weird to say that a hundred years have passed. Although many people are now alive, not many have lived to be a hundred years old. This is a life limit of human beings. If you don''t get a breakthrough in body tempering, you can''t live for too long.


    However, for Li Black and White and Li Wuchang for decades, it was also before the previous generation, so Tang Ye was their predecessor.


    Li Black and White knew what to do, and he was polite to Tang Ye, and said, "It turns out that it''s senior, but the junior was rude just now, so please don''t get angry."


    Tang Ye smiled, although no one could see it in the faceless state, he said, "If I am angry, you are already dead."


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were taken aback again, Tang Ye was really quite rude. However, he has this strength. Even so, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang dare not have any objections. They knew very well that with Tang Ye''s strength, it was not difficult to kill them.


    Because Tang Ye is too strong and he is not very polite, or Tang Ye is already very polite, but it always makes others feel unceremonious to say it, so this makes the atmosphere always a bit awkward, or stiff. Probably because Tang Ye showed a strong aura, which made Li Black and White and Li Wuchang feel that they were very distant and difficult to get along with.


    "Senior said so..." Li Black and White answered Tang Ye with a weird expression. Speaking of this, Li Black and White felt that Tang Ye would not be an enemy, so he slowly put down his guard and said, "Senior is very strong. Thank you for helping to solve the abnormal demon just now, otherwise it will be my brother and sister. Two people, I''m afraid that we can''t deal with it. The heroic cemetery will suffer huge damage, and neither of my brothers and sisters can be responsible."


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Just do it casually, you don''t need to be too polite, as I have just said. In addition, you said that you are the tomb guards here. That is the professional who protects this cemetery of heroic spirits? , My old friend¡¯s sleeping place is yours to help take care of. It¡¯s just that the former grave guards weren¡¯t you. But, think about it, it¡¯s been so long since it¡¯s been here for a newcomer to take over. What¡¯s your name? first name?"


    Tang Ye was a bit like talking to herself. This is normal. Because he was a hundred years ago, and he has many strange places with this generation. So now, although he knows which side he is on, he has a sense of distance for people nowadays, and he won''t have too much deep friendship.


    Asking the name was a good start, and Li Black and White was inexplicably excited and happy. Because it is a very good opportunity to get someone as strong as Tang Ye to take the initiative to show his favor. At least with Tang Ye''s strength, if they could help them, then they would deal with those demons and protect the cemetery of the heroes would be much more stable.


    Li Black and White held a fist to Tang Ye, bowed slightly, and said, "Senior, my name is Li Black and White. She is my sister Li Wuchang. I have seen Senior!"


    Li Wuchang is a taciturn woman, so Li Wuchang always speaks. But now facing Tang Ye, she knew that she was senior, and she didn''t dare to be so cold. Bend down and nodded slightly to Tang Ye, and said, "I have seen seniors."


    Although he doesn''t like to talk, Li Wuchang''s voice is very crisp, like a young girl. And because it is a ghost infant, her temperament is different from that of ordinary women. Due to the physique of Guiying, her skin is very white and looks exquisite. In this case, plus the facial features, she is a very beautiful woman.


    Tang Ye nodded to Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, and said, "You don''t have to be polite, but because you are the tombkeepers of the heroic cemetery, then my friend needs your help. However, it seems that the demon just now is not Simply, is this someone trying to attack the cemetery of heroic spirits?"


    Li Black-white and Li Wuchang looked solemn. Now that Tang Ye has said so, it must have been a secret conspiracy. Li Black and White was very worried about this. Seeing that Tang Ye was so powerful, and many things were known only at a glance, he thought that Tang Ye would know about the devil, and asked, "Does the senior know about the devil? If the senior knows it, why not? Please tell me one or two, we will try our best to resolve this threat."


    However, Tang Ye shook his head and said, "If you want to know about the demon, you have to tell me the specific situation."


    Li Black and White was overjoyed. Although Tang Ye said he didn''t know, but now Tang Ye meant to help them. With the help of an "old man" like Tang Ye, he felt that the matter could be resolved.


    "If the senior doesn''t mind, the junior will tell you about the devil?" Li Black and white is not polite, the devil''s frequent incidents are very serious, and he doesn''t want to miss the opportunity of Tang Ye to help solve it because of his politeness.


    However, as soon as Li Black and White wanted to say, Tang Ye waved his hand to stop him, and said to him, "Someone is coming."

 Chapter 1759： Uchioni!

    The power that Tang Ye could feel fluctuated very far, returning from the Nine Heavens, to the ancestral land, he said that he had clairvoyance, and he could not be exaggerated. This is not to say that the ancestral land is worse than the nine heavens, but that the ancestral land is still very scientific before the power of the true **** is restored. According to scientific theories, ordinary people can''t do things like clairvoyance and smooth ears without scientific methods. However, when the power of the true **** in the ancestral land recovers, there will be many more people with terrible powers in the ancestral land. These powers are not comparable to other planes.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang immediately entered a state of alert. They were not very suspicious of Tang Ye''s words. After all, Tang Ye''s strength was there, and it was not surprising that someone came. And this ability is beyond their reach. Then they followed Tang Ye''s line of sight to see who came. If it is an enemy, it must be a battle!


    Swish swish, as the sound of jumping gets closer and closer, it is clear who the person is coming. It was a person wearing a black robe, the inside of which was red, and the outside of the black robe was printed with a white five-star pattern. This person is not very young, only in his 20s to 30s. He looked a little embarrassed, and his black robe was a little damaged. I''m afraid it was just after a fight.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang saw this man, their alert state was relaxed. Because they knew that this person was a demon master sent from the palace of the Red Wall. The Red Wall Palace has cultivated these "special departments" long ago, and members of the special departments have uniform clothes. For example, like this kind of Fumo, the clothes are black on the outside and red on the inside, with a white five-star pattern printed on the robe. And this black robe is not made of ordinary cloth, it is specially made by Shenji Technology Company. The cost of a piece of clothing is very high. But the high price has also been exchanged for high quality and various powerful functions. For example, defensive power, don''t even want to penetrate the bullets on the market, most of the supernatural power attacks can also block.


    Such clothes greatly increase the chances of survival for members of special departments, allowing them to fight the enemy with confidence. Although it looks a little weird in this kind of clothes, ordinary people see it and think it is a cosplay. However, as all sorts of chaos happened, these people wearing specific uniforms appeared to calm the chaos and were seen by many ordinary people. They began to realize that this is a kind of armed force built by the country.


    It is foreseeable that as the chaos increases, even ordinary people will gradually accept those supernatural forces. In this case, the unification of special departments will become more powerful and imposing, which will help boost morale. There is a sense of pride and belonging. But those who enter the special department can feel at ease, so that they can better protect this land and the people on this land.


    The rushing devils master saw Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, and just wanted to ask what happened, but when he saw the faceless Tang Ye, he suddenly felt that this person must be a monster. Unexpectedly, demons and ghosts broke into the cemetery of the heroes. It seems that the attack and the birth of the devil are indeed a conspiracy!


    Could this faceless man be the demon behind the conspiracy?


    This Fu Demon Master guarded Tang Ye and regarded Tang Ye as an enemy. However, as a Fumo master, he will not easily judge the evil ways of evil spirits. Fu Mo Master can feel the power of evil evil ways, such as ghost, evil spirit, and evil energy. This Fumo master felt strange that he did not feel any ghostly or demonic energy from Tang Ye. That seems to be a person, or someone with very high spiritual power.


    However, no matter how high the spiritual power is, he won''t be a faceless person. This is really weird.


    Seeing this Fumo master showing an enemy-like alert attitude towards Tang Ye, Li Black and white hurriedly explained and said, "Master Fumo master, don''t worry, Senior is not an enemy."


    "Senior?" This Fu Demon Master felt very strange. Li Black and white called the faceless man senior, so he knew Li Black and white?


    Li Black and White explained to the Demon Master again: "This senior is a friend of a heroic lord who is sleeping here. He is here... to see an old friend."


    As for whether Tang Ye came to visit his deceased friend, Li Black and White didn''t know, but he said so. Then he said to the Demon Master: "It was this predecessor who helped destroy the demon that was born just now. Otherwise, my sister and I will be injured, and even the cemetery will be destroyed a lot. Because the demon happened. This situation is extremely rare!"


    Li Hehui said, his expression serious, and said to this Fumo master: "So, Master Fumo, please check this out, otherwise the cemetery of the heroic spirits is very dangerous. Looking at various circumstances, the conspiracy behind this It''s terrifying. It''s just my sister''s strength and I''m afraid it can''t be solved.


    After listening to Li Black and White''s words, the brow furrowed. He didn''t expect that even the guardian of the tomb of the ghost had said this kind of words that could not solve the problem that appeared in the cemetery of the heroes. The matter was indeed serious to a certain extent. And he was also surprised at what Li Black and White said, Tang Ye helped eliminate the abnormal monster. The demon itself is very powerful, and after the mutation, even more, and Tang Ye is wiped out, isn''t that strength above Li Black and White and Li Wuchang?


    Fu Mo Shi went to look at Tang Ye who was standing on the stone pillar again, frowning slightly. His impression of Tang Ye is not good. First, Tang Ye is a faceless person, which always makes people feel that he is not a decent person. The second is that he felt that Tang Ye was very arrogant, standing on the stone pillar all the time, aloft, indifferent, what was going on, very rude.


    Tang Ye saw this Fumo Master and knew that he was unhappy with him, but he didn''t care, and smiled, except that no one could see it without a face.


    Li Black and White felt that the atmosphere was a bit bad at this time, so he broke the silence and asked the Fumo Master: "Master Fumo, may I ask you who?"


    The Fumo Master was still very polite to Li Black and white, and he was not an arrogant person. He replied Li Black and white: "My name is Gu Youque. It is normal for Brother Li to not recognize me, because I just finished my practice from Master and just arrived. Come to perform the task outside. There was a breath of demons here. I was ordered by the Red Wall Palace to check it out immediately. However, I did not expect to encounter an attack midway. Unfortunately, the attackers covered their faces. I don¡¯t know if they are. Who, just beat them back, and rushed over immediately."


    "Sure enough." Li Black and White heard Gu Youque''s words, everything was as guessed, and then he must find out the conspiracy behind it.


    At this time, Gu Youque said: "Although I don¡¯t know who this ambushes me, but there is a demon master among them, which is difficult to deal with. If it weren¡¯t for the master¡¯s ability to teach me, I guess it would be difficult to get out. A situation is very suspicious. Few people know the news of my dispatch. I chose the route myself, but it was accurately known by others. This...is there a ghost?"

 Chapter 1760： once!

    Li Black and White had already suspected the possibility of a ghost. Now that Gu Youwei said so personally, then this matter can be said to be a certainty. The next thing to do is to find out this inner ghost, otherwise it will be very dangerous.


    Li Black and White said to Gu Youque: "Brother Youque is right. I also suspect that there is an inner ghost, but I don''t know how to find out this inner ghost. Even if it is a demon master, he can stretch his hand to the cemetery of the heroic spirits. It can be done, the only possibility is that someone has done something in the cemetery of the heroic spirit in advance. And the only adults who can enter the cemetery of the heroic spirit are the adults."


    Gu Yu nodded and said: "It seems that this matter must be reported to the Red Wall Palace immediately, otherwise, if there is an accident in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, I am afraid that the national fortune will be affected. This is absolutely impossible. And the conspirators behind this. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s bad for this country to arrange this kind of thing."


    This conspiracy can be said to be very huge. It must be those very powerful monsters or careerists who directly attack the country.


    Li Black and White said to Gu Youque: "Thank you, brother, please report to the Red Wall Palace as soon as possible. If it is late, I am afraid that there will be other incidents in the cemetery of the heroic spirits."


    Gu Yi nodded, and said: "I will report to the Red Wall Palace. Besides, I will stay here to check and maybe find some clues."


    Li Black and white clasped his fists to thank him, and said, "Then there will be brothers who are working or not."


    Then Li Black and White thought of Tang Ye. He had seen Tang Ye''s strength and always believed that Tang Ye could help him. He looked up at Tang Ye and asked, "Senior, what do you think about the devil?"


    Hearing Li Black and White asking Tang Ye, a faceless man who stood on the stone pillar and looked at people high, Gu Youque, who originally wanted to investigate the demon incident, couldn¡¯t help but stop, but wanted to see what Tang Ye could have "sounding views". . His impression of Tang Ye is not good, and the reason is not many, because Tang Ye is not very polite, and his identity is strange, unlike a person, like a monster. However, Li Black-and-white said that Tang Ye had eliminated the altered demon, so he would not be able to directly question Tang Ye or act in embarrassment. Besides, Li Black and White is also called Senior Tang Ye. Since he is Senior, as a junior, he can bear some things.


    However, Gu Youque still wanted to confirm whether Tang Ye was really that powerful. If Tang Ye is really that powerful, then he can accept Tang Ye''s senior who is in black and white mouth. If Tang Ye wasn''t that powerful, even if he didn''t say anything on the surface, he would still disdain and despise Tang Ye in his heart.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Gu Youque''s gaze, but he was a little curious about Gu Youque. Because Gu Youque possessed some familiar powers. He knows Fumoshi, and now it is estimated that the ancestral land is called Fumoshi, and at his time, there was also the name of exorcist. Fumagist was called in ancient times, and later evolved into exorcist, probably because of the need to cooperate with the Western system of gods and demons, because in the Western system of gods and demons, those who deal specifically with demons and ghosts are called exorcists. Anyway, both Fu Mo and Exorcism have the power to subdue and expel demons, so don''t be too entangled in this point.


    The reason why Tang Ye was curious about Gu Youque was because the power of exorcism on Gu Youque was similar to the power he used when he was an exorcist. For this reason, he couldn''t help thinking of the story of his time as an exorcist and another exorcist. That exorcist is Yun Youlan. And Yun Youlan''s grandma is a very senior exorcist. Tang Ye once talked to her. Although she didn''t have an accurate apprenticeship to learn art, Grandma Yun Youlan taught him a lot of things, as well as exorcism handbooks and other advanced mysteries, and even recorded ancient monsters such as blood demons.


    It''s just that Yun Youlan is a bit silly as an exorcist and prefers money. Actually, at that time, Tang Ye was well modern, with few demons and ghosts, and almost no exorcists had retired. As a young girl, Yun Youlan must enjoy her life.


    However, with the collapse of the fetters of heaven and earth at that time, spiritual events began to occur, ghosts began to exist, and ghosts began to exist, so the exorcist must re-emerge. And Tang Ye also trained Yun Youlan''s physical abilities, giving her a strong fighting ability. Combat ability and exorcism secret technique, that is a very powerful person.


    Because Yun Youlan''s power was integrated with Tang Ye''s power, Tang Ye would feel the same breath. The strength of Gu Youque''s body was similar to that of Yun Youlan. This is why Tang Ye is curious. He is curious, what is the relationship between Gu Youque and Yun Youlan?


    You don''t need to figure out all these issues now, you can take your time. And Tang Ye has a lot to do. It is not that he has nothing to do except to deal with hostile forces. Although he returned to the ancestral land a hundred years later, there are still people related to him in the ancestral land. In Guwu Jianghu, he and Long Qingcheng had a son a hundred years ago. This son may have survived, and he has a son and grandson, which has been passed on for a hundred years. So, now the descendants of the Long family are his relatives. He may be Grandpa Zeng, or Grandpa Zeng Zeng.


    Also, as a father, a father who has hardly accompanied his son, even if his son may not be there after a hundred years, he should always follow his son''s footsteps little by little.


    Tang Ye hadn''t pursued it now. If he had pursued it, he would find that in Guwu Jianghu, his son Long Xi, known as Long Xi the Great, was one of the greatest emperors for thousands of years. It is a pity that he was only in his thirties and died in the "Qing Luck War", but his achievements and legends will be immortal.


    In addition, in addition to the son of Guwu Jianghu Long Xi, Tang Ye also has a daughter. She was born with Sima Puyu, an extraordinary daughter with the power of twelve demon branches. This daughter is amazing. She is a twin demon boarding house, and she was conceived in Sima Puyu''s body, and then absorbed the power of the "Di Zang Heart Sutra" to grow up. Even when she was still in Sima Puyu''s belly, she could repel the mysterious Xu Wuming who had lived for thousands of years.


    With the power of the twelve demon branches innate, the demon was born as a boarding, and then conceived with the essence of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, and she was born after three years of pregnancy. Tang Ye, the daughter, is definitely a monster. It''s just that a hundred years have passed, Tang Ye doesn''t know what the situation is with this daughter.


    He didn''t even know that Sima Puyu originally named this daughter Tang Jiujiu. He was not even around when his daughter was born, so he was a rather unqualified father.


    In addition to the traces of his son and daughter, Tang Ye still needs to find a woman, because this woman is immortal, unless it is destroyed by the Demon Master. She is Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha had been killed by Xu Wuming, but in order to save her, Tang Ye took her to the mysterious vortex under Guimenxia, ??and asked the mysterious zombie to turn her into a zombie. Zombies, outside of the Three Realms and Six Paths, are immortal. No accident, Murong Huansha will not die.


    Tang Ye still has a lot to do to find those who are alive, and remember those who have passed away.

 Chapter 1761： Old things!

    Except for his son and daughter, as well as Murong Huansha, who has a high chance of being alive, those who once cared closely, Tang Ye also wanted to visit. Take, for example, a woman''s tombstone, Wang Jianjia, next to his tombstone. Wang Jianjia is dead. Although a hundred years have passed, it is normal to be born, old, sick, and die, but he still can''t help feeling sad.


    In addition to Wang Jianjia, there are many people who are worthy of recollection, including ordinary people and extraordinary people. As soon as he returned to the ancestral land, he was dealing with the enemy while looking for the traces of those people. Of course, with Tang Ye''s current strength, it is probably not difficult to do anything. After all, there is power close to the **** body, and before the true **** power of the ancestral land is fully recovered, few people will be his opponent.


    Now, Tang Ye was asked for help by Li Black and White. As the person standing on the side of the red wall palace, he would help. In addition, although Gu Youque''s attitude towards him was not very good to anyone with a discerning eye, he didn''t mind, but was curious about Gu Youque''s identity and didn''t know what his relationship was with Yun Youlan. It''s not difficult to figure out these things. Don''t worry now, Tang Ye can first help Li Black and white to solve the problem of demons appearing in the heroic graveyard.


    It¡¯s not surprising that a demon appears in the cemetery of the heroic spirits. This cemetery is extraordinary. After years of accumulation, it gives birth to an extraordinary body of power, the demon. However, even if the demon is bred, the demon will not be too strong, at least as a grave guard, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang can deal with it. Moreover, this kind of demon will not appear frequently, because the power body accumulated throughout the year in the cemetery is limited. It takes ten months to give birth to a child. It takes decades for the devil to be born in the cemetery of heroic spirits. But now, the demons that appeared in the cemetery of the heroic spirits only took a short time, months, or even days, and their power was extraordinary. After the change, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were not opponents.


    This is an abnormal situation. For this reason, both Li Black and White and Gu Youque doubted this situation, and they knew that two reasons were needed to achieve this kind of thing, one was the magic of the demon master. The demon master is an evil character who can create and control the power of monsters and ghosts. He specializes in dealing with monsters and ghosts. The second reason was that they had a traitor inside and entered the cemetery of the heroic spirits, where they placed the props needed by the demon master to create the demon body. In this way, once the demon master casts a spell, the originally prepared props can easily generate demons. And this demon is controlled by a demon master, and the demon master can use his abilities to make the demon stronger, and then he can vigorously help him do things and realize his conspiracy.


    So, the key now is to find out who this inner ghost is, and then you can find the demon master behind it through the inner ghost. To find the inner ghost, you must find out what the summoning items are placed in the cemetery of the heroes. There are strict requirements for the things you bring into the cemetery of the heroes, and they will be recorded one by one, even some sacrifices will be recorded, so if you find the props that summon the devil, you will definitely know who the inner ghost is.


    Li Black and White wanted Tang Ye to help, so he told Tang Ye about these speculations, and then wanted to ask Tang Ye how to find this summoning item. After all, the cemetery of the heroic spirits is very large, with a little hidden in it, and it is carefully manufactured, which is probably not easy. If you can get the guidance of Tang Ye, the "predecessor", maybe it will be much faster. Now time is very important to them, and if you gain time, you can save dozens of lives.


    However, Tang Ye listened to Li Shihui''s words, and just said lightly: "Since you know that you should find out the item that the demon master placed in first, why not look for it? Do you think I know what the item is? If so. Great, why bother with those conspiracies. So, you should look for it bit by bit, even if you rummaged through this cemetery."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, both Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were a little surprised. They thought that Tang Ye was so powerful, there must be some useful clues, but now it is like this, a bit embarrassing.


    When Gu Youque heard Tang Ye''s words, he had already sneered in his heart, even if he was not very polite on the surface, he curled his lips mockingly. He thought that Tang Ye could have any abilities. It turned out that he was just like that. He was simply scornful, so there was no abilities. I''m afraid that it is luck to be able to solve the problem of the mutant monster.


    Li Black and White didn''t expect Tang Ye to say this, but he was not polite to Tang Ye because of this. He nodded to Tang Ye politely and said, "In this case, Senior, I will first look for this summoning item. Up."


    Tang Ye waved his hand, indicating that Li Black and White was not polite and polite. Then, Li Black and White jumped and left, looking for the summoning props. Li Wuchang also nodded slightly to Tang Ye, then followed Li Black and White, and both went looking for the summoning item. As for Gu Youqian, he didn''t catch a cold to Tang Ye at all, so he jumped and left directly, using the magic secret technique to find the summoning items that might be related to the devil.


    Tang Ye shrugged and didn''t move, watching them leave, smiling facelessly.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t tell Li Black and White what to do just now because... he still didn''t know the specific reason for the birth of this demon. Since I don''t know, it would be ashamed if I said it wrong. He is not omnipotent and omniscient. He just returned to the ancestral land, and just saw the devil, how can he know so much. Even if you open it, you can''t drive it so hard.


    However, he didn''t know anything about the demon. Not only that, it can even be said that he has been aware of the nature of the demon, and this will become the key to solving the frequent birth of the entire demon. What he noticed was that the demon was very similar to a power he had come into contact with.


    This kind of power is the eternal world map!


    When dealing with the demon just now, although Tang Ye only flicked his fingers to solve the demon, he did feel the power of the eternal world from the demon. Otherwise, he wouldn''t make a move. He shot because he knew that with the strength of Li, Black and White and Li Wuchang, he couldn''t deal with the power of the ancient world. You know, the eternal landscape map is the supreme secret treasure that the book sage Wen Jiangshan spent a lifetime of time and energy refined a hundred years ago. Through the maps of the ages, you can call out powerful figures of the past as your own strength, and then fight against it, which is equivalent to a person having the power of an army, and the feeling of "spreading beans into a soldier" is something ordinary people can deal with.


    Perhaps now, few people know the ancient landscape. Because a hundred years ago, after Tang Ye dealt with Wen Jiangshan, the Red Wall Palace was afraid of the power of this artifact, so it was destroyed. However, the supreme magic weapon refined by Shusheng still has its soul. Even if it is destroyed, the spirit will still be there. If people can get the spirit of this ancient landscape, then they can once again refine the ancient landscape.


    It''s a good thing for a good person to get this treasure. But if the bad guys get it, I''m afraid it would be a big bad thing. Moreover, the eternal landscape has a spirit, and was destroyed by the thousands of heroes in the heroic cemetery that year, and it may be malicious towards the heroic cemetery. For this reason, the palace of the Red Wall did not give the spirit of the eternal world map, and left it to good people to use it, so it was sealed. As for a hundred years later, whether the spirit of this ancient landscape painting is still in the original seal land, or what happened, is not known.


    Tang Ye, as a person who personally fought the power of the eternal world, knew the power of this treasure very well. Therefore, the devil has the power of the eternal world, he is very sure. So, will the birth of the demon be related to the eternal landscape?

 Chapter 1762： The bead curtain fits together!

    Since it is speculated that the demon''s frequent occurrences are related to the eternal landscape, it is necessary to start from this aspect, anyway, there is no other clue. Moreover, Tang Ye felt that his clue was more valuable than Li Black-white and Gu Youqian. And if he traced it down, it would be faster than Li Black-white and Gu Youque. Because, if the matter of the frequent occurrence of demons is really related to the Eternal Jiangshan Map, no one knows the Eternal Jiangshan Map better than him.


    Now Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, as well as Gu Youwei, are looking for related items to summon the devil. Since the demon was summoned, as long as it is in the cemetery of the heroes, there will definitely be clues. This matter is very urgent, even if they dig the ground three feet, they must find out this spellcasting item.


    However, their approach is very inefficient. The cemetery of the heroic spirits is very large, and I don''t know what this spellcasting item might be. It''s hard to find it if I keep track of it bit by bit. But there is no way. They lack key things and cannot focus on cutting in, so they can only use this carpet-like search method.


    Tang Ye also started to act, but his method of tracing was different from those of Li Black and White and Gu Youque. He has his own speculations, key points to cut in, and more things to think about. For example, if you want to summon demons, you must allow demons to form. Then this spellcasting prop must be able to promote the rapid formation of the demon before it can be summoned.


    The demon can be formed quickly, as if the demon has already formed. Consider the appearance of a demon, a flame half-man, with an upper body but no lower body. Regardless of the strangeness of this demon, Tang Ye felt very familiar with the face of the upper body, as if he had seen it somewhere. If he wants to understand this, he thinks he can find out the spellcasting props soon.


    In order to come up with the demon, Tang Ye didn''t immediately look for the casting props, but stood on the stone pillar, closing his eyes and remembering it carefully. Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque, who leaped away here, looked back at him to varying degrees, each with his own thoughts.


    Li Black and White felt that Tang Ye still knew about the frequent occurrence of demons, but for some reason he didn''t tell them. But Li Wuchang felt that Tang Ye had a little aura, as if he had accompanied him day and night. She couldn''t understand why there was such a thing. There was no one else who was by her side day and night except her brother. Even the adoptive father, the grave guard of the previous generation, died in the great war a few years ago.


    If there are any people or things that accompany Li Wuchang, it is a kind of heroic power in her body. This heroic power is Tang Ye''s power. They grew up by absorbing the power of the heroic cemetery since they were young. Tang Ye''s lingering power surrounds the heroic cemetery, and when they absorb it, Tang Ye''s power is also in the body.


    In addition, the reason why Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are so powerful is because of the heroic power they absorb, there is quite a great heroic power. They were recognized by the Red Wall Court because of this. Among them, one of the heroic powers they can absorb is Tang Ye''s power.


    When Tang Ye left the big world, he left one of the ten lucks. Originally, the ten lucks belonged to the entire land. Except for the national luck, there were also the people¡¯s livelihood luck, and the generals and the king¡¯s luck. These ten copies are not many. Well, a person has a good luck, but it is extremely remarkable. Therefore, Tang Ye''s power is very strong, even the strongest. So being able to receive the strongest heroic power might have something to do with Tang Ye. To this end, the Red Wall Palace focused on training them. Not only because the ghost infants are super powerful, but also because they can gain Tang Ye''s power.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye¡¯s power was recognized as the strongest. The blood demon¡¯s forces spent so much effort to kill him, and even used the power of the gatekeeper in the profound world that the world couldn¡¯t compare at the time, but still failed to kill him. , And finally led to the destruction of a hundred-year plan by Tang Ye. Therefore, to be able to absorb Tang Ye''s power, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang must have their special features.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang still held an attitude of respecting Tang Ye as a powerful predecessor, but Gu Youque was not the case. Now, apart from not feeling how powerful Tang Ye is, Gu Youque also doubted Tang Ye''s identity. A faceless person, truly faceless, is definitely a stranger. If it had a face, but deliberately made it faceless, it must be hiding something, how can it be doubted.


    Even Gu Youque suspected that Tang Ye might be related to the birth of the demon. Therefore, he felt it necessary to keep an eye on Tang Ye. Sometimes the enemy is in front of you, and it is often the easiest to ignore.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Li Black and White, Li Wuchang and Gu Youwei''s mind, closed his eyes and thought about the appearance of the demon, and combined with the power of the demon, he felt that he could find the truth soon.


    At this time, on an unknown hill, there was a pavilion on the hill, and the continuous spring rain could not come in. At the stone table inside, two people sat opposite each other. A young man and a young woman. The two brought their own pots of hot tea, and they cooked hot tea to taste. The teapot is on the side, in the middle of the stone table, there are other things.


    It was a drawing with a figure drawn on it, but the place of this character seemed to have been burnt down, and there was a piece of blackened. If this is a painting, it is already ruined.


    At this time, although the young man and the young woman were sipping tea, they were relatively speechless, looking at the ruined painting on the stone table.


    After a long time, the young man broke the silence and laughed, but he was a little helpless and sighed, but he didn''t really care about anything or sad. It was like something happened that he had originally expected, but said that it was irrelevant and no problem. He said: "It looks like a failure."


    The young woman was not so relaxed and natural. She frowned and said, "Is it because I did not paint well?"


    The young man shook his head and said, "No, it should be... I''ve met a rival."


    "Rival?" The Miaoling woman still frowned slightly. The way she frowned was very good-looking, she herself was very good-looking, with the temperament of Xiaojiabiyu, but she also seemed to have a wild heart, that kind of competition.


    The young man looked at the young woman with a soft smile, and he could see that he had a lot of thoughts about women, but he did not give people a feeling of persistence. It could be said that it was self-confidence, as if this young woman was destined to belong to him. . He said to the young woman: "Originally, our plan was to use the devil to deal with the tombkeeper of the ghost. As for whether it can destroy the cemetery of the heroic spirits, that is irrelevant. It can solve the tombkeeper of the ghost, these extraordinary twins, That is also a great gain. And even if it can''t solve the tombkeeper of the ghost..."


    As he said, the young man frowned and said, "Even if you can''t deal with it, the devil should not be solved so quickly. If it weren''t for a strong enemy, the devil could not be destroyed so easily."


    "So, Zhulian, what do you think of this matter?" the young man looked at the young woman and asked with a smile.


    He is very confident in the feelings of women, the reason is very simple, because the woman is called Zhulian, and he is called Hebi.


    Bead curtains are combined, and there is an idiom called Zhulianbihe. Although there are some discrepancies, it is regarded as a combination of pearls. This means that pearls are connected together and beautiful jade is combined together. It is a metaphor for the combination of outstanding talents or beautiful things.


    Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi are both outstanding talents and connected people.

 Chapter 1763： Behind the scenes!

    The young man and the young woman were named Chen Hebi and Feng Zhulian. From their conversation, we can know that they are the people who have summoned the devil. Their purpose is to deal with the two grave guards, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. Unfortunately, their plan failed because of Tang Ye''s appearance.


    Although they don''t know how they summoned the demon, judging from their current behavior, it must be related to the burnt painting on the stone table.


    This painting is not complicated. It is a battlefield background with a figure of a character in the middle, and then a word is mentioned next to it. Words and paintings. The font of that line is very handsome, and a good character written so well is definitely an amazing person. Don''t think that writing is easy, writing is really easy, but writing well is difficult. And the one who wrote this good word is Chen Hebi.


    Then the person painting is the phoenix curtain. So, Feng Zhulian asked Chen Hebi just now if she did not paint well.


    Anyway, now their plan has failed. Although this is just an experiment, it was originally expected, but it failed so quickly. They are definitely not reconciled. Maybe Chen Hebi can see, but Fengzhu curtain can''t. She was as calm as Xiaojiabiyu''s appearance, hiding a competitive heart, so she didn''t want to accept this defeat.


    Even if you don''t know who broke your plan, you have to know why you failed. Perhaps the enemy is strong, but it is so easy to fail, there must be its own reasons. Although Feng Zhu Lian is not reconciled, she knows how to reflect, so she is considering this issue.


    Is it because I did not paint well?


    "A hundred years ago, the pictures of the eternal rivers and mountains are considered the treasure of the book sage, but they are not. To be precise, they are the treasure of the painting sage." Feng Zhu Lian frowned, never looking at Chen Hebi, staring at the stone table. The painting on the above seems to be reflecting and analyzing seriously, and said: "The picture of the ancient landscape is the big picture. Without the picture, how can there be characters? Then the failure this time must be related to my painting skills. related."


    After analyzing this, Feng Zhulian looked up at Chen Hebi. Although she didn''t know whether she had affection for Chen Hebi, the look in her eyes was at least not repulsive. She asked Chen Hebi: "What do you think is the problem with my painting skills."


    Chen Hebi smiled at Feng Zhulian, and said, "The problem is not that way. You said you did not paint well, but maybe I did not write well? Besides, there is a question I need to refute you. You said that the pictures of the eternal rivers and mountains a hundred years ago are actually the treasures of the painting sanctuary, not the book saints. This I do not agree. Although the pictures of the eternal rivers and mountains at a glance, the pictures account for the majority. However, words must not be used. Lack. Even, it is precisely the words that give this soul, the so-called finishing touch. Because of the finishing touch, it is possible to evoke eternal characters."


    Feng Zhulian disagreed with Chen Hebi''s words, and retorted: "What''s the use of an article if the title is only eye-catching but the content is flashy?"


    Fengzhu Lian always believes that the picture is the most important one. Without pictures, there would be no content, and there would be no such ancient characters. In this case, no matter how well the characters are embellished, it is useless. It is like writing on a piece of white paper.


    However, Chen Hebi''s view will not waver. He believes that the font gives the soul and the finishing touch, which is to give a painting the soul and make it truly enlightened. Because there is a god, only the holy way can be achieved, and the eternal landscape can be refined. And there is a saying that although the pictures of the eternal rivers and mountains were made with the heart of the sage, originally, the pictures of the eternal rivers and mountains were also a kind of treasure that the sage wanted to refine. However, he could not refine them anyway. They were all dead, and it took a lifetime to fail. Later, it was the book sage who joined, and the book sage painted inscriptions, which finally made the eternal world map alive, and finally completed the supreme treasure, the success of the eternal world map.


    Therefore, those who wrote later thought that this was accomplished by the book saint. However, the credit for painting the saint is also indispensable. So that is, the picture of the eternal country is the treasure of the painting and calligraphy. It is precisely because of the fusion of the power of the two saints that the eternal landscape is so powerful.


    "It''s meaningless for us to argue." Facing Feng Zhulian''s retort, Chen Hebi shook his head and smiled.


    He looks like he doesn''t want to argue with Fengzhu Lian about who made the eternal Jiangshan map, which is a fruitless question. It''s like discussing whether there are chickens before the eggs, or the eggs first. Chicken. Very simple and contradictory logic. It''s not how the chicken lays the egg first. However, how can a chicken be hatched without an egg first?


    Chen Hebi didn''t argue with Feng Zhu Lian, but he didn''t look like a compromise, and agreed with Feng Zhu Lian''s words. Anyway, there is no point in arguing, so it is better to solve the problems encountered now. Although he saw it more openly, today was the first time he and Fengzhu Lian used the power of the Eternal Jiangshantu, but the first time they failed so thoroughly, that arrogance was also blown. There are powerful people on the other side, which is a reason. However, this is not certain. It may be that the other side does not have a strong enemy, but there is a problem on his side.


    Chen Hebi said to Feng Zhulian: "Why don''t we take a look at whether there is a problem with our cooperation."


    "Our cooperation?" Feng Zhulian frowned.


    Chen Hebi nodded and said, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss for the time being whether the painting of the ancient landscape was made a hundred years ago, whether it was the merit of the painting saint, the calligraphy saint, or the two of them. Now our situation , Is to reproduce the picture of the ancient landscape, which I did together with you. So, if something goes wrong, then both of us must reflect on it."


    Although Feng Zhulian is stubborn, he is not unreasonable. She agreed with Chen Hebi''s words and nodded and said: "Let''s see what caused the problem."


    Chen Hebi smiled and said, "Well, while the power is still there, let''s try to summon the devil again?"


    "Aren''t you afraid of being discovered?" Feng Zhulian said meaningfully.


    Chen Hebi shrugged and said, "If it is discovered, it has already been discovered and will not wait until the second time. Therefore, no one on the Red Wall Palace can discover this. Even if they do, they will find themselves. What are you doing with us?"


    Feng Zhulian smiled slightly. This is also her confidence. What she and Chen Hebi did behind the scenes was behind the scenes. Summoning the demon really requires casting props, which is to bring the power of the eternal landscape into the cemetery of the heroes. And this point, they were sent in through the memorial ceremony of the hero who had just died, and it has been reduced to ashes and will never be discovered. Therefore, even if she summoned the demon again, she was confident that she would not be discovered.


    Then summon the demon again to see, why did you fail?

 Chapter 1764： Descendants of the Two Saints!

    Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi, one proficient in painting skills and the other proficient in calligraphy, together, they are very similar to the book sages and painting sages a hundred years ago. Their identities are bound to be extraordinary. Now they have to use their own abilities to summon the demon again to deal with the grave guards, or the cemetery of heroes.


    It can even be said to deal with the Red Wall Palace!


    There are not many people who dare to attack the Red Wall Palace. It is certainly not easy for those who dare to attack the Red Wall Palace. They are indeed not simple, because they are descendants of the book sage Wen Dingmo and the painting sage a hundred years ago. In those days, the book sage and painting sage wanted to seize the control of the Red Wall Palace in order to open the jade seal barrier and break the shackles of heaven and earth luck, but was later stopped by Tang Ye. Even worse, the book sage Wen Dingmo did not die, and could even escape death, but Tang Ye and Mu Caisang''s strategy caused him to be killed by his grandson, Wen Zhongyuan, who had high hopes.


    Mu Caisang practiced poison, and later reached the holy way and became the poisonous saint. He fought against the painting saint and killed the painting saint. Mu Caisang played a huge role, and to Wen Dingmo, Mu Caisang was a very special person. Because Mu Caisang is his other grandson, Wen Jiangshan, who was once known as the wife of the little prince, and has a daughter. Then, Wen Dingmo is Mu Caisang''s father-in-law, and the taste of being killed by his grandson-in-law and ruining a century-old plan would definitely make him feel suffocated and want to vomit blood.


    In any case, the grand plan carefully planned by Wen Sheng a hundred years ago failed, and he was unwilling in any case. They urged future generations to avenge them and continue to realize their old plans. There are descendants of the painting saints, passed on from generation to generation, not forgetting the big plan, and now, the descendants are the phoenix curtain. The descendants of Wen Sheng are the least known, because he had only two grandsons, one Wen Jiangshan, who died, and the other Wen Zhongyuan, who died. It was Wen Jiangshan who left behind, but most people know that it is Mu Caisang''s daughter Mu Sangsang.


    As for why there is Chen Hebi now, it is probably Wen Jiangshan''s other illegitimate son. After all, Wen Jiangshan, as a little prince, sang songs every night and slept so much with women, it is inevitable that one or two women would be pregnant with his child. Then it was passed down to be Chen Hebi a hundred years later.


    Now the shackles of heaven and earth are gradually disappearing, and there is only a protective barrier left in the ancestral land, so that the powerhouses of other planes and worlds cannot break through and receive solid protection. And as the power of the true **** recovers, the luck of the ancestral land becomes particularly important. Qi Luck, like the original power of creation, is a unique force that existed when the world was founded. With abundant Qi Luck, he must be an extraordinary person. If you get the people''s aspirations, you may become a generation of emperors. Therefore, fighting for luck now has extraordinary significance in the age of true gods.


    Qiyun is a kind of illusory thing, and sometimes you can get the protection of Qiyun if you do a small thing. These are all opportunities, no one can grasp it. Therefore, people who want to get luck will generally not count on such things. So, if you want to get air luck in real earnest, every step you take is meaningful, which is to seize the air luck of the ancient jade seal of the red wall palace accumulated in the jade seal barrier.


    This air luck has been accumulated in this land for thousands of years, integrated in the jade seal of the dynasty, generation after generation. Obtaining these ancient jade seals, you can use the power of the jade seals, which is tantamount to having luck.


    This is how the book saints and painting saints practiced a hundred years ago. Now, the descendants of the calligraphy saint and the painting saint, Chen Hebi and Fengzhulian, are undoubtedly inherited wishes, and want to seize the fortune of the jade seal of the red wall court. And they, not only inherited the legacy of their ancestors, but also possessed the abilities of their ancestors. Although they were not as good as the calligraphy and painting sages a hundred years ago, they also had quite good power to use the treasure of the eternal world.


    Now, Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi will once again use the power of the eternal landscape to summon the demon in the cemetery of the heroic spirits. This time they were not going to destroy the heroic cemetery, but wanted to see why their demons were wiped out so quickly. Is it because the other party has a powerful Volunteer, or is there a problem with his own spellcasting.


    Fengzhu Lian took out a piece of white paper from her arms. This white paper was not ordinary white paper on the market. This white paper was a white paper developed exclusively by the painting holy family, and it was a paper used exclusively in the painting holy place a hundred years ago. And a hundred years ago, the painting saint still left a lot of papers with his saints, but these papers are too precious to be used under special circumstances. Because once used, it is gone. So the one used now is produced by later generations according to the method left by the painting saint, but the cost is also very high.


    Take out the special white paper, and then take out a brush from the Fengzhu curtain, which was used by the painting sage back then. Although the ancestral land has developed a very advanced modern technological civilization a hundred years ago, the paintbrush used for painting is only a brush, and there is no other colored painting. Even so, his paintings have reached a very high level just by painting black and white. Even if it was a painting he had hand-in-hand, now it is worth at least ten million. Therefore, with the things left by the painting saints, the family of Fengzhulian is very rich. First, there is money, then money makes money, for a hundred years, hidden identity, low-key development. A hundred years later, it has skyrocketed and become one of the richest families in this country.


    The painting saint naturally does not believe in the phoenix, and changed to the phoenix, just to avoid being recognized as the descendants of the painting saint, which will inevitably be dealt with by the Red Wall Palace.


    Chen Hebi''s situation is the same. As a descendant of Shusheng, he should have been named Wen, but in order to avoid being known as Shusheng, he had to change his name. Besides, his identity is more hidden than Fengzhu Lian. Because he was raised by the woman of Wen Jiangshan, and his surname was Chen. People basically didn''t know that he was Wen Sheng.


    Fengzhu Lian prepared white paper and brushes, and then painted directly on the white paper without ink. She drew very smoothly and was very focused. At this time, Chen Hebi just looked at her without making any sound. It was not only for appreciation but also not for interruption.


    The Fengzhu curtain was finished in one go. Although she didn''t use ink, when she closed her pen, a picture slowly appeared on the white paper. It is also a battlefield, with a general who is about to die after the war. This is an ancient character. It is also the demon character that Fengzhu Lian will summon. This general is in the map of the eternal world.


    After finishing the painting, Feng Zhu Lian looked at Chen Hebi and said, "Okay, what do you think?"


    Chen Hebi smiled and said, "Very good."


    "Okay?" Feng Zhulian disagreed, and said: "My mentality is different from the past, my mentality at this time..."


    "Very aggressive." Before Feng Zhu Lian finished speaking, Chen Hebi answered, looking at Feng Zhu Lian with a small smile, and said: "This kind of state is very good, the power of the demon will increase, and it is very suitable."


    After all, Chen Hebi took out a pen used by the book sage and wrote the name of this character on the painting made by Fengzhu curtain. His handwriting is very handsome and powerful, beautiful and fascinating, and it is also done in one go.


    Fengzhu Lian just glanced at it. Although he looked calm, he did recognize Chen Hebi''s ability. The inscription played a finishing touch to the painting.


    After Chen Hebi closed his pen, the paintings on the white paper flashed, and everything became lifelike, and the characters were more like being on the real battlefield, wanting to fight together.


    However, at this time, there was no movement in the cemetery of the heroes. It''s not that this painting imitating the ancient landscape is useless, but that it is still the last step. At this time, Chen Hebi wrote the word "War" on the painting again, and immediately, the general in the painting was completely alive.


    Then, there was an earthquake in the heroic cemetery, and another demon was born!


    Chen Hebi glanced at the phoenix curtain and smiled: "Then watch a good show."

 Chapter 1765： Fail too fast!

    Standing on the stone pillar, Tang Ye closed his eyes and pondered, and suddenly opened his eyes. At this moment, the cemetery of the heroic spirits was shaking. He felt the power of the demon, and it was indeed the power of the eternal world. It''s all right now, he originally thought about how to make sure, but now he has confirmed it directly for him. He was very grateful to the other party for doing so, and unexpectedly used the power of the demon again.


    Tang Ye laughed, and now a lot of effort can be saved. Then he looked around at a distance, looking down from a high place, and with his ability to open and hang up from the Nine Heavens, it was easy to see the surroundings. He saw a new tombstone and some things burned to the heroic spirits.


    Looking there, Tang Ye squinted slightly. From there, he felt the power of the eternal world map, then, the suspicious prop that the demon was born might be there.


    Then Tang Ye sighed. The people behind the conspiracy were very clever. They used dead people to bring in the casting props, and the casting props are sacrifices to be burned, so it can be said that they leave no trace. In this case, if you want to track it down, I''m afraid no one can find it.


    Tang Ye was able to find out because of his particularity. After all, he was a person from a hundred years ago and he still fought with Wen Dingmo. The most important thing is to be familiar with the pictures of the ancient landscape.


    Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi failed because of the appearance of Tang Ye. Without Tang Ye, their plan might have been successful. After all, the pictures of the eternal rivers and mountains a hundred years ago are very mysterious treasures. Tang Ye, who was only lucky at the beginning, was almost killed when he dealt with it. If it were not for the heroes who moved the heroic cemetery, they would definitely lose. Therefore, if such power is used again, it is extremely powerful for other people and cannot be dealt with. This is also the reason why the two special ghost guardians, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, cannot fight against each other.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    When Tang Ye looked at the tombstone of the heroic spirit that burned the sacrifices, Li Hehui, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youwei quickly rushed forward, because the demon was born again. The demons reappeared so quickly, and the matter was very serious. They did not dare to delay and wanted to protect the cemetery of the heroes.


    Soon the demon was born, similar to the previous one, it still had no lower body, only the upper body, burning with flames like blood.


    Roar!


    After the demon was born, it roared a few times, and then began to slap his hands, directly destroying it, without any rules or purpose, as if going crazy.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. Regarding the situation of the devil, he knew that the conspirators behind him wanted to experiment, so he didn''t have much specificity. During the experiment, Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh when he thought of what he had just shot. It turns out this is to try his details. It''s a pity that it''s impossible for anyone to try out his own details, even if he kills the demon in a second.


    Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque surrounded the demon and wanted to besiege. But this demon is very powerful. Without the mutation, it would not be as powerful as the one just now. It has a strong desire to attack. He began to destroy the heroic graveyard. According to his strength, I am afraid that even if Li Black and White, Li Wuchang and Gu Youwei make all-out efforts, they cannot be resolved immediately. Then, the heroic cemetery is inevitable and will be destroyed.


    This is also a loss.


    But with this loss, Tang Ye didn''t want it to happen. Just like being injured and uninjured, there is no need to be injured. Why should you be injured? Why do you have to toss and feel uncomfortable if it doesn''t hurt? That''s too cheap. So Tang Ye took action to prevent the devil from causing any damage to the cemetery of the heroes. Anyway, he is very confident, and the people behind must not be able to test his identity.


    At this time, in the mountain pavilion, Fengzhu Lian and Chen Hebi were looking at the finished painting. This is a page that imitates a picture of the ancient landscape, and it is also a relatively low-level page among the ancient figures. Those powerful characters, with their strength, cannot be summoned and used. If they reach that level, they don''t have to hide and tuck them like this, they can go directly to the Red Wall Palace to start a war.


    After all, to truly control the eternal world map is to control an army composed entirely of generals and emperors. As long as these characters can display half of their strength, those under the Red Wall Palace now cannot stop them.


    Therefore, although Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi are only two people, although the family is far behind the Red Wall Palace, they also appear very confident. Two people dared to take action against the Red Wall Palace, no one dared to think about such a thing at all, and it was not Tang Ye, the perverted character a hundred years ago, who would dare to do so.


    Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi, as long as they are not known to their identities by the Red Wall Palace, and they are not chased down, they will develop steadily and concentrate on the eternal landscape, then they will be successful.


    Besides, these hundred years have passed, and their two families also developed secretly and contacted many people. Therefore, they are not two people, and their strength is also very outstanding.


    This is another huge game.


    However, no matter how huge the game is, in front of a person with absolute power, it appears vulnerable again. For example, Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi thought that their identities were well hidden, but as long as they were not paying attention, they would be known to Tang Ye.


    At this time, Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi looked at the painting on the stone table and observed how the demon was doing this time. Chen Hebi said: "Bead Curtain, when you painted this painting, you were very aggressive, so the power of this demon was very strong from the beginning, I think it will make more noise than before."


    Feng Zhulian nodded and said, "I hope so, then you can see more problems."


    The two are observing, looking forward to it.


    On the heroic cemetery, Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque have already fought the devil for a round, but they failed to injure the devil. Although they blocked it, they stayed for a while, fearing that something might happen soon. . They are all worried, the heroic cemetery is damaged, and it will take a lot of time to repair it. The key is that if a tombstone is destroyed, some luck will be lost more or less. At this time of internal and external troubles, the Red Wall Palace should not have suffered such losses.


    Before making another move to stop the demon, Li Black and white couldn''t help but look back at Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye could solve the demon as quickly as before, so that he could guarantee no loss. However, he just thought about it, he couldn''t rely on Tang Ye, after all, they didn''t have this obligation.


    Gu Youque saw Li Black and white looking towards Tang Ye, and couldn''t help but look back at Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye was not so strong, but wanted to see if Tang Ye was so strong. Even, he insisted on the previous guess. Tang Ye may be the one who summoned the devil!


    Otherwise, there is no such a coincidence. When Tang Ye stayed in the cemetery of the heroes, the demons would appear frequently, maybe it was Tang Ye casting the spell on the spot. And this is very reasonable to explain!


    However, when both Li Black-and-white and Gu Youque looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye stretched out a hand and flicked it at the demon.


    Huh!


    A sharp blade that resembled a moon and a half flew out in an instant, the next second, the demon was cut in half, and then dissipated with a cry of pain.


    Spike.


    Li Black and White and Gu Youque looked stunned, they were really strong, and they couldn''t believe it.


    Snapped!


    On the side of the mountain pavilion, the painting on the stone table suddenly burned. Feng Zhulian was very angry and hammered a stone table. Chen Hebi couldn''t help his face sinking.


    It failed again.


    And it failed faster than before.


    This is too much, too shocking.


    Even if he could see it openly, he couldn''t accept this kind of thing. Originally, he wanted to observe with Fengzhu Lian slowly to see if there was a problem. But now, there is an observable fart, and it just fails.


    What exactly is going on?

 Chapter 1766： Re-estimate!

    The failure was too fast, beyond the acceptable range, so Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi became angry. Feng Zhulian hammered a stone table, really angry. Chen Hebi looked unnatural, unable to pretend to be calm and indifferent. They were all stimulated by the instant failure of the demons, because it seemed to negate their strength.


    In any case, that is also the power of Eternal Jiangshantu, even if they don''t play much, facing the current power of the Red Wall Palace, they should not fail so fast. Who can kill the demon instantly? This is a spike. Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi knew the strength of the red wall palace. There must be people who can solve the devil, but even if there is, it is impossible to kill in a flash.


    They have never thought that anyone can do it!


    I never thought it was because no one could do it.


    But now someone has done it.


    "Perhaps we did have a problem, otherwise it would be too ridiculous." Chen Hebi slowed down, looking at Fengzhu Lian and said.


    Feng Zhu Lian is still in a very bad mood. Don''t look at her Xiaojiabiyu, but she is actually angry like a little tiger. She was calm, not looking at Chen Hebi, just staring at the painting on the stone table. The painting has been ruined, and like the previous one, the figures on it have become black, as if burnt.


    This is the situation where the demon is broken.


    Fengzhu Lian was really unwilling, and said: "I painted it right. I have tried it before and there is no problem. That is because there are very amazing people on the red wall."


    Feng Zhu Lian came to a conclusion and looked even more unhappy. There is such a powerful force on the Red Wall Palace, which is extremely detrimental to them. They don''t have a second century to prepare for the big plan. After another one hundred years, it''s not about luck to influence the overall situation, but the true God has the final say. At that time, it is hard to say whether human beings are masters or slaves.


    Chen Hebi took a closer look at the paintings on the stone table and did not think it was his own problem. Even if it was his own problem, it couldn''t be so big that the demon would be destroyed directly. Therefore, there must be extraordinary people on the Red Wall court.


    This is really not good news.


    Chen Hebi looked at Fengzhu Lian and said, "It seems that it is necessary to investigate the situation at the red wall palace in depth now."


    Feng Zhu Lian did not want to be affected by the negative emotions, adjusted his state, looked at Chen Hebi and said, "The Red Wall Palace is not as simple as we thought."


    "I never felt that the Red Wall Palace was simple." Chen Hebi said solemnly. Indeed, he has never despised the Red Wall court. If not, how could he endure the tone of not being able to recognize his ancestor and return to his ancestors? To live with concealment of his surname is a shame for a person like him. .


    Feng Zhulian understood Chen Hebi¡¯s character, did not argue with him, focused on the business, frowned and said: "The Red Wall Palace is not that easy to break. They have the secret map left by the goddess a hundred years ago, and many things are already in their palms. If we act rashly, it is extremely easy to be spotted."


    Chen Hebi thought for a while, and said, "Then we can only take the step of abandoning our son."


    Feng Zhulian glanced at Chen Hebi, her eyes rolled. She didn''t ask Chen Hebi what this meant, because she knew it herself. Her intelligence is no worse than Chen Hebi. It''s just that she is a little reluctant to do things like abandoned children. Compared with Chen Hebi, she has more feelings for other people and will not randomly abandon those who struggle with her.


    It''s just that in such a big plan, emotions are definitely not enough. Therefore, after thinking about it, Feng Zhulian said to Chen Hebi: "It is not easy for us to train Xiaoqing. It took a lot of hard work to let her enter the palace of the Red Wall to serve. It is because of Li Zhao..."


    "These points end." Feng Zhulian was talking, and Chen Hebi suddenly stopped her to stop her from speaking. Because she has already mentioned some names that should not be mentioned or not allowed to mention. If others listened to it, the loss would be very huge.


    That will not only waste the financial resources and energy spent in the past, but also affect the future plans. A big plan, step by step, moves the whole body. Especially for those who go deep into the Red Wall Palace and suddenly change, there are a lot of things to be rearranged, and because of the strict guard of the Red Wall Palace, it may not be possible to arrange it, and it is full of the possibility of being discovered, so the consequences are disastrous. .


    Feng Zhulian realized that she had mentioned a name that shouldn''t be mentioned. She knew about such mistakes, so she showed an apologetic expression to Chen Hebi and said: "I am angry. I have never been able to understand this matter. It is beyond my acceptance range."


    Chen Hebi nodded and said: "It doesn''t matter, there is no one around anyway. Moreover, this thing is really weird. Maybe it really is someone hiding on the Red Wall Court. We need to re-evaluate the power of the Red Wall Court."


    "It can''t be an estimate, it''s a determination. We don''t have a second century to accumulate strength." Feng Zhulian said solemnly.


    "Yes." Chen Hebi smiled and said: "So, today is not a gain or nothing. At least I know that the Red Wall Court has people who are stronger than we thought. Even if there are no such people, the Red Wall Court does not. There must be something tricky. Knowing this, we have a more prudent consideration for how our plan is to be implemented, which can greatly reduce the chance of failure."


    "It is to increase the chance of success." Feng Zhu Lian became a little cold and arrogant, and said in one mouthful. She doesn''t like words like failure, but she is a little more serious woman. In this way, I still feel a bit cute.


    Chen Hebi likes Fengzhu curtains very much.


    "Let''s go back." Chen Hebi said to Feng Zhulian when things were done.


    Fengzhu Lian looked at the drizzle outside the pavilion, and suddenly felt annoyed by the season that should be full of vitality. She didn''t plan to stay anymore, stood up, and said to Chen Hebi, "Then go."


    The phoenix curtain walked out of the pavilion, letting the drizzle rain on his head. But soon, a paper umbrella reached her head. She looked back and found that Chen Hebi, who was gentle and humble like a son, was holding an umbrella for her. She did not refuse and asked Chen Hebi to walk away with an umbrella for her.


    Looking at them in this way, these handsome men and women are quite beautiful under this continuous spring rain.


    At this time, at the Yingling Cemetery, Li Hehui, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque were all standing on the ground, facing the demon''s position that Tang Ye instantly killed, feeling a little stunned, not knowing what to say. Even though Li Black and White and Li Wu had seen Tang Ye''s strength, they still felt shocked by Tang Ye''s second kill, apart from anything else, still so simple and fast.


    This time the demon was very powerful from the beginning, and its body was also very huge. However, it was solved by Tang Ye with a crooked sword, and Tang Ye was too strong.


    Gu Youque looked at Tang Ye, and the surprise in his heart had not completely dissipated. If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, but listened to Li Black and white, he would definitely not believe it.


    For a time, Gu Youque didn''t know what to say, and his attitude towards Tang Ye became complicated.

 Chapter 1767： Who the **** is it!

    The atmosphere is a bit weird now. It was just like Tang Ye killed the demon in seconds before, which embarrassed Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. Facing such a strong character, I don''t know what to do for a while. Is such a strong enemy an enemy or a friend? This is a very important question, especially because of the suspicion of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye wiped out the demon, was it a friend or an enemy?


    Gu Youque always remained skeptical. He felt that Tang Ye''s destruction of the devil might also be a play by himself. Because the demon was summoned by Tang Ye, Tang Ye could easily destroy it. Otherwise, Tang Ye''s power would be too strong. Such a strong person, is it one of the most secret "ten mysteries" of the Red Wall Palace?


    "This should be impossible." Gu Youque thought of the "Ten Profound" figures of the Red Wall Palace, and quickly frowned in denial.


    Xuan, known as the most secretive and powerful figure in the Red Wall Court, could not be dispatched because of this matter. It is said that they were the people who had been named asylum by Tang Ye, the strongest hero a hundred years ago. Because of their asylum by Tang Ye, they became the backbone of the Red Wall court a hundred years ago. Then, they passed on the asylum power they got from Tang Ye to their descendants, and these descendants became the strongest people in the Red Wall Palace.


    The strength gained from the strongest is also the strongest!


    Gu Youque always doubted Tang Ye''s identity. In fact, not only he was skeptical, but Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were also skeptical, but because Tang Ye helped them a lot, they were more grateful to Tang Ye than doubt, so it was not like Gu Youque.


    Tang Ye was a bit speechless about the different expressions of Li, black and white, Li Wuchang, and the lack of ancient times. Now these young people are a little disrespectful to the old people, and after helping them, they would only have such a foolish face. Some even have a skeptical attitude towards themselves, which is really sad.


    Tang Ye didn''t care much about these, anyway, his mentality at this time was equivalent to standing in an absolutely strong place and looking down at these people, it would be difficult to blend in. So, just take it as a help, and there is no need to have too deep intersections.


    Since you don''t care, you don''t have to pay attention to who respects whom. Not being respected is at best unhappy, unhappy is not helping. Now Li Black and White and Li Wuchang still respect him. He also wants to help, so he said again: "Have you found the spellcasting item summoned by this demon?"


    Li Black and white was taken aback, with a look a little embarrassed, and said, "Senior, not yet."


    Li Baihui quickly added: "Thank you, senior, for helping me again. It was a great help. If you don''t mind, I want to report your matter to the adult and let the adult thank you in person."


    The adults'' side is nothing more than the Red Wall Palace side. What Tang Ye did now also helped the Red Wall Palace, and indeed deserved the Red Wall Palace''s gratitude. However, Li Black''s purpose is not just this. His real purpose is to let the Red Wall Palace come into contact with Tang Ye, and if possible, let Tang Ye use it for himself. Tang Ye''s strength is so strong, if he could stand on his side, it would definitely be a great good thing.


    Tang Ye, who was faceless, seemed expressionless to Li Black and White. Even a little weird and hideous, like a monster. However, Tang Ye was actually smiling. He saw Li''s purpose clearly. He didn''t expect that as a ghost infant, Li Black and White would actually plan so. However, this just proved his loyalty to the Red Wall court. This is more important than anything else, and Tang Ye is very satisfied.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye must refuse this kind of thing. Although he was on the side of the red wall court at the beginning, he hasn''t planned to clarify his attitude yet, so he said, "I said, I''m here. I just took a look at my old friends and didn''t intend to get involved with too many other things. As for destroying this demon, it''s just because they disturbed my old friends, I naturally want to clean them up."


    "Who is your old friend?" At this moment, before Li Black and White could speak, Gu Youque asked directly. He couldn''t wait to figure out Tang Ye''s identity, so he didn''t pay attention to his tone and politeness.


    Li Black and White felt that this was wrong, but Gu Youque had asked all this, and he also wanted to know, so he stood silent, to see if Tang Ye would say it.


    However, Tang Ye''s attitude made them even more embarrassed. Of course Tang Ye would not say that a kid who was a hundred years later asked himself so rudely and said it honestly, he didn''t want face?


    Tang Ye had no face, although he couldn''t see his expression, but he also twisted his head, and he could see that he focused on Gu Youku. At this time he opened his mouth and said: "Young man, no one has told you, do you have to respect your predecessors?"


    Tang Ye''s tone became a little cold and solemn, even if he wasn''t angry, he was definitely not happy. Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were immediately worried. If this powerful senior was angry, then there would be nothing to talk about. No, you can''t let Gu Youque be so rude!


    However, Gu Youque seems to be a man with a nerve in his head. He is not impolite, but still has questions about Tang Ye. After all, he thinks that Tang Ye''s self-direction and self-acting of the birth and annihilation of the devil is very reasonable. It can be manufactured and naturally destroyed easily. Therefore, for the sake of the overall situation, he felt it necessary to figure it out. If it is certain that Tang Ye is not an enemy, then he can apologize. This is something he can do. He is not an uneducated person.


    Therefore, Gu Youwei, who is still guilty of making any concessions, said to Tang Ye: "No outsiders are allowed to enter the cemetery of the heroic spirits. You said that you came to visit an old friend. Then we must know who your old friend is, otherwise You still have suspicions. You have eliminated the demon, which really helped us a lot, but you still can¡¯t rule out your suspiciousness. For example, the demon itself was summoned by you, and then you can destroy it, of course. It¡¯s easy. If not, as far as I know, it¡¯s not that easy to destroy the devil unless you have absolute power."


    After Gu Youque said it out, looking at Tang Ye, his expression was still so serious, and he did not give in.


    Seeing him like this, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang really took a breath in their hearts. Unexpectedly, this time the Red Wall Palace sent such a second stunner, this is a novice!


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Youque like this, and originally wanted to scare him a bit, but now he was amused by him. It''s true that the new-born Niu Ru is not afraid of tigers, and I don''t know which exorcist taught it. This made Tang Ye think of Yun Youlan again. Although Yun Youlan was not a very good exorcist a hundred years ago, Grandma Yun Youlan was quite powerful. He believed that Grandma Yun Youlan would definitely teach her all her unique skills, then, would Yun Youlan have a huge impact on the exorcists of later generations.


    Then Tang Ye couldn''t help but asked Gu Youque, "What do you have to do with Yun Youlan?"


    Unexpectedly, this question was terrible. Gu Youque stared sharply, as if being offended to the bottom line, showing great hostility towards Tang Ye, humming: "Who are you?!"

 Chapter 1768： Get hit!

    Yun Youlan is a legendary exorcist and one of the first "Ten Profound" members of the Red Wall Court. In the ancestral world, because people developed in scientific civilization, mythological civilization was diluted and finally even more negative. Therefore, as a figure in mythical civilization, the exorcist retired from the scientific trend and almost disappeared in the end. Yun Youlan was the first group of exorcists to stand out after the fetters of Qi Yun.


    Although he was a rookie at the beginning, he became stronger step by step, and got help and guidance from Tang Ye, and was protected by Tang Ye''s luck, and finally became a strong exorcist. Then, she coordinated all the exorcists and re-developed the exorcist faction to deal specifically with those monsters and demons. Because of this, evil demons cannot destroy this land.


    Therefore, Yun Youlan, a hundred years ago, had an extraordinary position among exorcists, and he must not be offended. For Gu Youque, Tang Ye''s identity is unknown now, and he is still a faceless person, quite evil, so it is an offense to mention Yun Youlan. Gu Youque stared at Tang Ye, as if to be with Tang Ye endlessly.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Gu Youque to have such a big reaction. It seems that Yun Youlan has a very important position in Gu Youque''s heart. Think Tang Ye finds it interesting. Has that rookie Onmyoji become so powerful?


    For the people of the ancestral land, a century has been a long time, and it has grown to several generations. Now many people don''t know the people and things of a hundred years ago. But for Tang Ye, he stayed in Jiuzhongtian, and he didn¡¯t have a sense of belonging in Jiuzhongtian. Even if he did a lot of things for the human race, he still didn¡¯t take the place of himself. , Remember very clearly. The so-called past events are vivid in our eyes, just as they happened yesterday.


    Probably for Tang Ye, even if a hundred years have passed, the people and things he once had are still his only memories. So he remembered Yun Youlan clearly. It''s just that, to the people of Ancestral Land, Yun Youlan is already a hundred years ago. In the school of exorcists, he is a legend.


    Although Gu Youque was angry at Tang Ye¡¯s words, because Tang Ye said the name Yun Youlan directly, rather than the title of respect and praise, Tang Ye was very rude and arrogant, but he was not good to deal directly with him. Tang Ye shot. Because Tang Ye is too strong, he might kill him if he makes a mess. Although it is suspected that Tang Ye''s destruction of the devil was self-directed and acted, if Tang Ye really has such a strong ability, it is not difficult to kill him.


    Tang Ye thought about Yun Youlan for a while, and then came back to his senses. Seeing that Gu Youque was not very angry, he felt amused. Although this kid is a little bit stunned, he has a good purpose, all for the people he respects. It just so happened that the person he respected was also the person Tang Ye loved. Therefore, Tang Ye doesn''t have much opinion on him.


    But Tang Ye''s time of silent recollection was a bit tormented for Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. They thought that Tang Ye was angry, and Gu Youwei had another muscle. If Tang Ye were to act on Gu Youwei, it would be very difficult. They didn''t doubt that they had directed and acted on the birth and destruction of the devil, and they felt that Tang Ye helped them destroy the devil, so they should be thankful. However, Gu Youque is their person and cannot help but help. Therefore, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang do not know what to do. Then, Li Black and White decided to stand up and persuade, to ease the atmosphere between Tang Ye and Gu Youwei.


    But then Tang Ye spoke. He looked at Gu Youque and said, "Exorcist, is this already so arrogant?"


    Although Tang Ye didn''t have any opinion on Gu Youque, Tang Ye didn''t state his position. He still had to act as a faceless person, so it was necessary to maintain the image of righteous and evil. He would not let anyone think that he was helping, so he still spoke rudely to Gu Youque.


    Gu Youque must have a hundred dissatisfaction with Tang Ye''s words like this, which also reached the limit of his endurance. He felt that Tang Ye despised their exorcist, and even despised their legend of exorcist, Yun Youlan a hundred years ago!


    "I don''t know who you are. Maybe you are really a friend of a certain heroic predecessor, who is also my predecessor. However, what you are now, how you are now, I doubt it. In that case, I will see if you have Such an ability can disdain our exorcists!" Gu Youque coldly snorted to Tang Ye, then rushed towards Tang Ye and launched an attack on Tang Ye.


    As an exorcist, being despised by others really hurts self-esteem. Because the current exorcists are very scarce and their status is very high. This is formed by the environment. Since the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck were fully lifted, the resurrection of the age of the true gods, and the return of air luck, many monsters and ghosts began to form. Many demons and monsters resent human beings because they think that humans dominate the world for a long time. Because human beings grow up, they have no status, and they are even expelled, sealed, and obliterated. Therefore, they all have resentment towards humans. After they are formed, they mostly hate humans. Humans kill and destroy. Then, among the people who can deal with these monsters and ghosts effectively is the exorcist!


    The exorcist only started to re-develop under the organization of Yun Youlan a hundred years ago. It took a long time to develop a genre, and only two or three generations would pass, so it was not too prosperous. It is also very difficult to train an exorcist. Therefore, as a person who mainly deals with demons and ghosts, the exorcist has a very high status. Even a simple exorcist can be highly regarded.


    What''s more, he is a powerful exorcist, even Yun Youlan, who revived the exorcism genre a hundred years ago, as one of the first "Ten Xuan". So disdain for Yun Youlan is really too much. It''s no wonder that there is something we can''t bear. Now he wants to see if Tang Ye has such a strong ability!


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang did not expect that Gu Youque was so impulsive, but it was too late to stop Gu Youque. However, they were also a little bit mindful of Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye really underestimated the exorcist. The exorcist''s status is very high now, otherwise, they would not call Gu Youque such a stunned "sir". Just because he is an exorcist, he can be called an adult!


    Gu Youque quickly approached Tang Ye. In the process of rushing, he could make knot prints with both hands, and chanting words at the corners of his mouth, that was casting a secret exorcism technique.


    After making Jie Yin with both hands, when Gu Youque approached Tang Ye, his right hand suddenly punched out a force. That power formed the spell power of a yellow five-pointed star, with extremely strong momentum, and quickly rushed towards Tang Ye. The yellow five-pointed star became stronger and stronger, and the speed was so fast that it seemed difficult to avoid it.


    If it is to deal with demons and ghosts, this power is very powerful. Li Black and White and Li Wuchang have already felt that this ancient flaw is worthy of being from the purest exorcist of Yun Youlan''s school, and the power is really amazing. This is the reason why Gu Youque was reused by the Red Wall court and dispatched such an important task when he came out.


    However, they thought that such an attack was very strong, but Tang Ye was indifferent, and was not afraid of hitting Gu Youque. He also flicked a finger gently, and then the power of the five-pointed star spell was resolved.


    "Wh, what..." Gu Youque was indeed a little shocked.

 Chapter 1769： fear!

    Tang Ye is not afraid of hitting Gu Youwei, he just wants to create a strong image, and then add the "faceless" mystery, others will stay away, or continue to guess. In this way, no traces can be revealed and there is no need to worry about being discovered. In addition, if you are both right and evil, you can maintain a neutral attitude. This will make people think that he is an arbitrary person, no one can guess, no one can control.


    Gu Youwei casts a secret exorcism, and it is still a very strong secret exorcism. It is the power of the five elements created by Yun Youlan himself, and the form of expression is a golden five-pointed star. This trick is very effective against demons and ghosts. Many demons and ghosts, even if they are powerful, are afraid of the secret technique of this golden five-pointed star. A hundred years ago, Yun Youlan used a trick to eradicate the evil ways of the evil spirits, so that many demons and ghosts were so frightened that they felt a kind of jealousy when they saw the five-pointed star.


    Therefore, with such a strong attack, it should work. However, it turned out to be too shocking. Not only was it lacking in ancient times, but Li Black and White and Li Wuchang also felt shocked. Because Tang Ye faced Gu Youque''s attack, he still cracked it with a flick of his finger. Such an understatement, with ease, really has the ability not to put the exorcist in his eyes. The amazing thing is that the power of the exorcist is unique. It is protected by the aura of heaven and earth. To crack such an attack, you must have the same power, or the strength far exceeds the caster, otherwise you will be beaten. hurt. They didn''t think that Tang Ye possessed the power of an exorcist, so they felt that Tang Ye possessed power far beyond what the ancients lacked.


    The difficulty of training exorcists is due to the natural luck of heaven and earth. Anyone can try to become an exorcist, because anyone can have this talent. It is the sensitivity to the natural aura of heaven and earth. Only when you are sensitive enough can you touch the power of aura. And if you want to deal with monsters, you must have this kind of power. Unfortunately, although everyone can try, not everyone will succeed. For the talent of touching aura, one in a million is considered good. Therefore, the birth of the exorcist was destined to be scarce from innate, and the scarcity is the most precious thing.


    In fact, there is another saying that the exorcist himself is a person who is protected by air luck, so his power and status are naturally higher. Then their power is quite different.


    But this difference and advantage of the exorcist, at this moment, because of Tang Ye, was hit very thoroughly. Gu Youque used the magic spell secret technique inherited from Yun Youlan, but Tang Ye flicked his fingers to solve it. Gu Youqian couldn''t help being stunned, and didn''t know how to say this situation was good.


    But this is not enough. Tang Ye''s power can not only dissolve such a powerful five-star charm, but also continue to attack Xianggu Youwei!


    Gu Youque wanted to continue to attack Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s light attack would be so strong, and it was even hard to hit him, so he hurriedly avoided. But he couldn''t turn his body in midair, so he couldn''t avoid it, and he had to deal with it head-on. Reluctantly, he stretched out his hands and worked together to meet the strength that Tang Ye had laid.


    boom!


    When Tang Ye''s power hit Gu Youque, Gu Youque was directly knocked into the ground, knocking through a big hole in the ground. However, Tang Ye''s power hadn''t dissipated yet, and Gu Youque had to carry it after breaking through a large hole on the ground. If things go on like this, it will be very dangerous if there is a lack of old. Once Tang Ye''s attack could not be blocked, he might be killed by the shock.


    Faced with this situation, why did Li Black and White and Li Wuchang worry? Gu Youque is theirs, and they don''t want their own trouble. But Tang Ye, who behaves too weirdly, both righteous and evil, seems to be not hostile to them, but if he provokes him, he can be hostile at any time.


    Facing such a person, you have to be more careful. It''s best not to be an enemy, you can''t be a friend, or an enemy, otherwise you will be a huge rival.


    But now, even if they don''t want to fight against Tang Ye, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang have to talk to Tang Ye. Because they continue like this, Tang Ye will kill Bai Youque. Bai Youque is their outstanding strength, it can''t just be gone!


    As a result, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang nodded at each other, and shot together, quickly rushing to Gu Youque''s side, helping Gu Youque carry the power that Tang Ye had struck down together.


    The three of them worked together, and they barely supported it. However, they just held on, and failed to crack it. In other words, after Tang Ye had broken through the five golden planets that were lacking in ancient times, the remaining power could still overwhelm the three of them.


    This shock made Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque deeply feel the power gap between him and Tang Yeong. It felt that Tang Ye was a thousand-year-old monster who came to bully these little people like them.


    Two words, crushed.


    Now the three of them no longer doubted Tang Ye''s power. Even if he suspected Tang Ye''s identity, he felt that Tang Ye possessed such a strong power, then it would be enough to destroy the devil. This greatly reduced Gu Youque''s suspicion of Tang Ye. However, he knew that his behavior just now angered Tang Ye, and now Tang Ye has used his strength, unless Tang Ye helps, otherwise they will have trouble.


    It seems a bit regretful, and wants Tang Ye to let go. But I felt that doing so was very shameless... at least, Gu Youque was shocked enough in his heart, and he didn''t dare to be so rude to Tang Ye. If there is a chance, he will be polite.


    There is no way to beg for mercy in ancient times, but Li Black and White can. Li Black and White felt that Tang Ye, a senior, was quite good at talking, at least Tang Ye had never been hostile to him. So now he wanted to try to persuade Tang Ye to let Tang Ye let go of Gu Youwei.


    "Senior, we make you angry. Please forgive me, can you give us a chance!" Li Black and White shouted to Tang Ye.


    boom!


    However, Tang Ye did not immediately withdraw his strength. That force was pressed down again, and suddenly there was a shortcoming in the past, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang couldn''t handle it.


    "Senior!" Even Li Wuchang, who didn''t speak much, became anxious and called Tang Ye.


    Gu Youque looked at Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. He didn''t want to hurt them because of himself. He gritted his teeth, looked at Tang Ye, and shouted, "Senior, I was wrong. Please let them go. Just do me a favor. Up!"


    Tang Ye was in a state of "faceless", and could not see any fluctuations in his expression. Li Black and White and the others didn''t know whether Tang Ye would let them go, they became more anxious.


    At this moment, Tang Ye waved his hand to dissipate the power and no longer pressed the three of them.


    "Cough cough, cough cough..." The three of them were relieved from the heavy pressure and couldn''t speak immediately, so they coughed directly.


    When they were relieved, they raised their heads to look at Tang Ye, and saw that Tang Ye was still the faceless person, completely unable to see Tang Ye, and they were deeply jealous of Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1770： Sacrifice props!

    Tang Ye just dissipated his strength at the right time. If you are not careful, it will really kill Gu Youque, Li Black and White, and Li Wuchang. And Tang Ye''s approach made Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that Tang Ye was going to let them go. Fortunately, this unfathomable senior did not really get angry.


    After Li Hehui and the others took a sigh of relief, they didn''t dare to delay any longer. Li Hehui said to Tang Ye, "Thank you Senior for showing mercy!"


    Li Wuchang generally doesn''t speak much, and Li Black and White makes the decision. Gu Youque is very embarrassed now, having witnessed Tang Ye''s extremely strong power, he dare not be as presumptuous as before. The attitude is regarded as bowing to Tang Ye. And the remaining doubt in his heart was who on earth would a person as strong as Tang Ye be. Or in other words, Tang Ye, a faceless person, may not be a person, but a person who gained special power and became very strong in the tide of the true God''s power recovery.


    For some people, the power gained is extraordinary, not comparable to the so-called accumulation and experience. That is strong, suddenly strong, because the ability obtained is unique and powerful, and it is difficult for others to deal with. The Red Wall Court has also encountered such enemies. Fortunately, the Red Wall Court has ruled for thousands of years, even if the name has evolved one after another, the background still exists. Therefore, even in the face of those unique and powerful people, they can still deal with it, but the price is higher.


    The Tang Ye who appeared now, the faceless man, was so powerful and perverted, but what his power really was, Gu Youwei couldn''t tell. Originally, every powerful person had an ability to excel, even among exorcists, the ability to excel was different. The inability to see the power that this faceless man is good at shows that this faceless man is even more terrifying.


    Seeing whether Gu Youque had apologized to Tang Ye or something, Li Black and White motioned to him to stop him from irritating Tang Ye. The situation just now was not a joke. If Tang Ye thought, all three of them would have to die.


    Gu Youque was already shocked by Tang Ye¡¯s power just now. He was reminded by Li Black and White, he recovered, looked up at Tang Ye, became more polite than before, and said: "Senior, I just offended him. Please forgive me. However, my suspicions are not unreasonable, so..."


    "Ahem..." Hearing that Gu Youque wanted to continue speaking, those words must have been uncompromising, and Li Black and White quickly pretended to cough to stop him. This exorcist who just debuted is really a muscle, so he doesn''t understand the world, if he irritates this unpredictable generation, he will really cry.


    Even Li Wuchang felt that Gu Youque was irritating, and how the humanity and sophistication were worse than the two ghosts of her and her brother. We, the ghost infant, knew that at this time, we should not stimulate the powerful and mysterious infinite generation.


    Gu Youque was interrupted by Li Black and White, and he probably realized that what he was about to say would irritate Tang Ye. Although it was against his intentions, he didn''t say it and fell silent.


    Tang Ye still stood on the tall stone pillar, looking down at them, and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t care about a few juniors. What happened just now is just to tell you not to try to anger me, otherwise you already know the consequences."


    "Senior is right, thank you for your mercy!" Li Black and white nodded.


    Tang Ye stopped being polite with them, and said: "The demon appeared again just now, it is indeed very unusual, what have you found?"


    Asking these questions, Tang Ye, as an outsider, felt a little nosy, and this question was as if he was in charge of this matter. However, in the eyes of Li Hehui and the others at this time, he was a powerful predecessor who had conquered them in strength. Then he asked this matter and seemed reasonable.


    Li Black and White was anxious for Tang Ye to ask about this, because then Tang Ye was concerned about this, and he would help them. He immediately said to Tang Ye: "We have no clues for the time being, so we plan to continue looking for clues, and we will definitely find something."


    Tang Ye has already determined that the matter of the devil is related to the eternal map of the country. It was not confirmed just now, so I don¡¯t say it. Now that it is confirmed, I don¡¯t bother to go around. ,because there''s none."


    "No?" Li Hehui, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque were all taken aback. How could it not be, not how to summon, here is the cemetery of the heroic spirits, to call the devil, there must be a means of communication, otherwise it is impossible to do it, no matter what, the cemetery of the heroic spirits is also one of the most important places in the red wall palace. Invade!


    Tang Ye explained to them: "There are no casting props. It doesn''t mean that they have never been, but that they have, but now they are gone."


    "Not anymore?" Li Black and White and Gu Youque were still puzzled, not knowing what Tang Ye was referring to.


    "It''s a sacrifice." At this time, Li Wuchang hummed a few words. This was the answer she thought of.


    Sacrifices can be in the state they once had, but they are no longer there. Although the heroic cemetery is heavily guarded, it is open to worship. The people buried here are not simple. In addition to their family members, they are also respected and loved by many people. So people often come to worship. Worship is a way to gather people''s hearts and luck, so the Red Wall Palace did not prohibit it. However, the inspections for entering the cemetery of the heroic spirits are very strict. The identity of the worshippers and the items they carry will all be checked to ensure that no damage is caused to the cemetery of the heroic spirits.


    In this way, even sacrifices are strictly inspected. If they pose a threat to the cemetery of the heroes, they will definitely not be allowed to pass. It is impossible to find out the casting props, so this kind of thing shouldn''t happen. Therefore, after Li Wuchang thought that this spellcasting prop was a sacrifice, he became uncertain.


    Li Wuchang said it was a sacrifice, and Gu Youque thought that there was a question. In fact, Li Wuchang immediately thought of the inspection link and wanted to raise questions. But Tang Ye didn''t intend to let them guess slowly. Without wasting time like this, he said: "It is indeed a sacrifice, and the best product has been burned, so there is no more, you can''t find it."


    Hearing what Tang Ye said, it made sense. However, Gu Youque still raised his own question, saying: "However, the requirements for entering the cemetery of the heroic spirits are very strict. If a certain sacrifice is a spellcasting item, it must be checked. After all, the person responsible for the check is an absolute elite exorcist. ."


    I am very confident about this. The person who arranged the security check of the heroic cemetery was an exorcist personally selected by the Red Wall court, just like the grave guard.


    Tang Ye laughed and said something lacking in ancient times: "If this sacrificial offering is ordinary, it is a very ordinary thing. For example, a painting. Some people like calligraphy and painting before their lives, and some people use paintings to pay homage after death. It¡¯s normal. This painting is very ordinary and there is no problem with security. However, once it is burned, it can become a spellcasting tool for others."


    "There is such a thing?" Li Black and white frowned. Things seem simple, but the results are amazing.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Of course it is possible, because the people behind this are probably using the power of the ancient world."


    "What?!" Li Hehui, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque all exclaimed when they heard the pictures of the ancient landscape.

 Chapter 1771： Sai emperor saint!

    People who don¡¯t know don¡¯t know and don¡¯t care about the pictures of ancient landscapes, but those who know will care very much, because this is a supreme treasure. Those who secretly wait for an opportunity to spy on something and serve in the Red Wall court, most of them know the pictures of the ancient landscape. This is because a hundred years ago, the map of the ancient landscape almost subverted the power control of the Red Wall Palace.


    Because of the taboo thing Wen Dingmo made with the eternal Jiangshan map a hundred years ago, the Red Wall Palace destroyed the eternal Jiangshan map at a huge cost. Although it still has the essence of the ancient Jiangshan map, it has also been sealed and left in an absolutely secret place. local. Even the emperor of the Red Wall Palace did not know where he was hiding. The only thing I know is the person who was responsible for hiding a hundred years ago. It''s just that this man is a military commander who is loyal to the Red Wall court. He left Yanjing City with the spirit of the eternal landscape map, and no one knows where he went.


    Now, the emperor of the Red Wall a hundred years ago is dead, and the general is also dead. As long as the general does not tell others where the essence of this ancient landscape is hidden, no third person will know. Therefore, even if the current emperor Wang Jiuxiao wanted to find the essence of the ancient landscape, he could not find it.


    Of course, if Tang Ye, the person who used to face the Eternal Jiangshantu, were looking for it, there would be a great chance of finding it. After all, he is familiar with the pictures of ancient landscapes, and he can sense the breath. It''s like some people have used the power of the ancient landscape. But he knew that this was not the true power of the eternal world.


    If the birth of the demon is the real power of the eternal world, of course he can also kill in seconds, after all, he is much stronger now compared to a hundred years ago. And now the power of Eternal Jiangshantu, without being nurtured with the power of true God''s resurrection, can''t reach God-level strength. However, he can deal with it, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are impossible. Therefore, if it is the real power of the ancient world, then the heroic cemetery must be destroyed.


    Then someone is imitating the power of the ancient landscape. But even so, being able to imitate to this point is definitely not simple. I''m afraid the people behind this have a lot to do with Wen Dingmo a hundred years ago. In time, it will not be difficult to use the true **** to revive this east wind and reach the realm of Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo a hundred years ago.


    It seems that if you want to know the real behind the scenes of summoning the devil, you can try to find someone related to Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo a hundred years ago.


    "How could it be a picture of the ancient rivers and mountains?" Li and the others questioned Tang Ye''s words, and Li Heihui asked Tang Ye.


    Gu Youque also added: "The picture of the eternal rivers and mountains is the most powerful treasure one hundred years ago. It was made by Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo. Unfortunately, Wen Dingmo went the wrong way and was killed by the son of the Emperor Tang Sheng. Later, the son of the emperor died. People destroy the Eternal Jiangshan Map, and let a most trusted military commander take away its essence and seal it. No one knows where it is. Since then, the Eternal Jiangshan Map has been completely wiped out, and there is no more power. Since it has disappeared How can it suddenly appear after a hundred years?"


    "Why can''t it appear in a hundred years?" Tang Ye asked directly.


    "This..." Tang Ye''s words seem to be right. Although the ancient landscape map has been destroyed and sealed, it cannot be said that its power can never be reproduced. As long as there is that spirit, it is completely possible to break again. And the spirit of the eternal landscape is protected by heaven and earth and cannot be destroyed. The power of the eternal landscape has always existed. So what is impossible now that it appears?


    It¡¯s just that the power of the Eternal Jiangshan Map is too terrifying, otherwise the emperor a hundred years ago will not be so resolutely dealt with, and the Tang sage cannot be defeated so hard. It is said that the Tang sage was once defeated by the Qiangu Jiangshan. The picture, will all die, and later it was because the heroes in the heroic cemetery were invited to fight back. This is also the reason why the heroic cemetery has become so important. It is a force of its own, powerful and unshakable. The sleeping place of heroes is more like a kind of faith.


    Since the power of the eternal landscape map is so terrible, it is a terrible thing to appear. This will definitely shock the Red Wall court, even fright. So it must be clear. Li Black and White still had a huge question, and asked Tang Ye: "The power of the eternal landscape map was created by the literary sage a hundred years ago. I even heard that the essence of the painting sage merged together, so it is so powerful. Then the people of later generations, If you want to use it, you must have the power of writing and painting. However, if there are people who are sanctified, they will definitely be known by the people of the Red Wall court. After all, sanctification is to occupy luck. Red Wall In the palace¡¯s jade seal, if someone else divides the fortune, the emperor must know. This is inevitable. And now the adult has not mentioned such a thing."


    Tang Ye maintained that faceless state and said, "You are right. The power of the Eternal Jiangshan Map is indeed not so easy to obtain. Therefore, the power of the Eternal Jiangshan Map issued by the people behind this is imitated, not the eternal. The true power of Jiangshantu. Otherwise, you may have lost your life. But even if it is not the true power of the ancient Jiangshantu, it is very close. So the power of the people behind this, you have to deal with it carefully."


    "Thank you senior for reminding." Li Black and White immediately thanked Tang Ye. Regardless of whether Tang Ye''s statement was true or not, it was of great help to him. He said to Tang Ye: "Let''s immediately find out if this is related to Qiangu. The map of the country and mountains is related, and people from the Red Wall court will be allowed to go out in person."


    Gu Youque frowned and said, "Do you want to invite the descendants of Saint Tang?"


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard Gu Youque''s words. He trembled abruptly in his heart, who had been undisturbed by the current situation.


    The descendants of Saint Tang?


    He thinks that Saint Tang is himself, and the descendants of Saint Tang are not his descendants?


    His descendants, even those who return a hundred years later, must be very concerned.


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Youque, and asked: "I just heard you say that Tang Sage, the son of emperor Sai, who is this Tang Sage... is the one who defeated Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo, and please move thousands of heroes to break through the ancient landscape. Tang Ye?"


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to ask Tang Sage directly, but this kind of direct statement probably made Gu Youque feel that he despised the hero in their hearts, so he changed the questioning method to appear humble and euphemistic. But it''s weird. Asking his own identity, it is actually like this.


    "Naturally it is him!" Gu Youque was not angry this time, mentioning Tang Ye''s name, even if the Li Black and White and Li Wuchang next to them did not participate in the dialogue, they all became awe-inspiring, awe-inspiring, and afraid to have A trace of negligence.


    Tang Ye was very embarrassed when he heard Gu Youque''s answer. I am really flattered to be the saint of the emperor Sai.

 Chapter 1772： With killing intent!

    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye did a good deed and left, like a hand-off shopkeeper, naturally he didn''t know how much his ancestral land was affected by what he did. Whether it is defeating Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo, or defeating the Central Plains of the Blood Demon, and dispersing one''s own fortune to protect the ancestral land, it is an act of saving this country, and even this land, otherwise there will be no homeland. Therefore, a hundred years ago, the emperor gave Tang Ye the supreme position. Even the emperor should bow.


    After this kind of deeds passed all the way, he became the saint of the emperor of Sai, a god-like existence. In that world a hundred years ago, when scientific civilization was still dominated and myth civilization was denied, gods were only a form of belief in fiction, but Tang Ye was regarded as a god-like figure, showing how high his status was. He is a real existence, helping people and protecting them. That Tang Ye''s position in their hearts actually exceeds the fictional gods in their hearts.


    Tang Ye now knows a little bit about himself, the emperor, isn''t that the emperor, this is really a great honor.


    Now Tang Ye is still mainly concerned about future generations, and asked Gu Youwei: "Who are the descendants of Saint Tang?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s question, both Gu Youque and Li Black and White looked strange. Because it¡¯s very strange to ask this kind of question. A powerful senior like Tang Ye is still friends with a hero in the cemetery of Heroic Spirits, so he doesn¡¯t know the descendants of Saint Tang?


    It''s like living in a country and you don''t know who the leader of this country is. You should know by reading the news. Tang Ye shouldn''t be a mountain villager. Unless, it is the kind of hidden figure, this is just leaving the customs.


    "Tang Zisang is the descendant of Tang sage." Li Wuchang did not tell Tang Ye, but Li Wuchang did. She and Tang Zisang are good friends, because Tang Zisang often goes to the Yingling Cemetery to pay homage to Tang Saint, her great grandfather. As a descendant of Saint Tang, she was destined to have a status that no one else can compare at the moment she was born.


    "Tang Zisang?" Tang Ye frowned slightly, thinking, is this the daughter of himself and Sima Puyu? Probably not, if it were that daughter, she would be almost a hundred years old now. If it is a descendant of her daughter, she should not be surnamed Tang. Unless, I have other sons, and then my sons and grandchildren give birth to daughters.


    If so, one possibility that Tang Ye thought of was that he still had children with women other than Long Qingcheng and Sima Puyu. This is a bit embarrassing. He has to give himself the title of a scumbag, what a saint.


    Tang Ye wanted to know about Tang Zisang''s specifics, but it seemed weird to ask Li Black and White and the others about these questions, so he decided to find out for himself, and then said to Li Black and White and the others: "Eternal Jiangshan Pictures are indeed treasures. Those who know, I am afraid I want to get its power. A few decades ago, I also had an idea, but the essence of the ancient landscape has been sealed and disappeared. No essence, no power, after all, it is not a genuine product, then there is no need for it. Obsessed. However, because I have carefully understood the eternal landscape map, I also know the nature of the demon here. It is indeed the power of imitating the ancient landscape map, and the ancient landscape map must have ancient characters. So, you can Go and check, who brought famous paintings of ancient figures as sacrifices."


    Tang Ye said so clearly that both Li Black and White and Gu Youque knew what to do. Li Black and White nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Thank you senior for your advice."


    They don''t know any clues anyway, so it''s okay to check it like this first. And Tang Ye still made a lot of sense, and Tang Ye had such a strong power, they were more convinced.


    Tang Ye stopped staying, and said, "Go ahead, let''s say goodbye. You are all good young people, and I hope to see you again in the future."


    After finishing speaking, Tang Ye flashed his body and disappeared in place. It was really the dragon who saw the head but didn''t see the end, so he was so free and easy.


    "Senior..." Seeing Tang Ye''s departure, Li Black and White wanted to stop him. Such a powerful character would be great if they were to make friends or meet each other. It''s a pity that Tang Ye disappeared so fast that he couldn''t stop.


    Gu Youque''s suspicion of Tang Ye is constantly decreasing. Now, just investigate the sacrifice. If it is as Tang Ye said, then he will definitely no longer doubt Tang Ye. However, I still wonder about Tang Ye''s identity. Because Tang Ye was very strong and very mysterious, it was only when she figured out who was sacred.


    Li Black and White said to Gu Youque: "If you have a brother, investigate the sacrifice, my sister and I are fine. Why don''t you go back and report to the adults at the Red Wall court. If this matter really involves the ancient landscape. , That¡¯s a big deal, there can be no negligence."


    "I understand, then I will report back to the Red Wall Palace first. The investigation here will trouble you." Gu Youque nodded to Li Shihui.


    Then Gu Youwei returned to the Red Wall court, and Li Black and White and Li Wuchang began to investigate the birth of the devil, the eternal landscape, or the sacrifice. Now Tang Ye has pointed out the specific direction to them. It is not difficult for them to investigate, so they can go directly to the person in charge of the monitoring room to check the sacrifice. Even if the inspector does not know, there will be camera records.


    After Tang Ye left the Yingling Cemetery, he immediately went to look for Tang Zisang. The reason is simple, this may be his great-granddaughter. The relatives in front of you, how can they not care. It is important to deal with evil forces, but the fundamental purpose of dealing with evil forces is to protect one''s family and friends. Therefore, relatives must be given priority.


    As Li Black and White mentioned, Tang Zisang, as a descendant of Tang Sage, was extremely extraordinary at the moment he was born, and he was protected by Tang Ye''s luck. And, the Red Wall Palace will take special care. Therefore, that destiny can be said to have attracted everyone''s attention from birth. Such a person is not difficult to find.


    As Tang Sage himself, Tang Ye will have a special feeling for the people with his blood. The induction from thousands of miles away may not work, but if you get close, you will definitely know.


    The descendants of Saint Tang have always been taken care of by the Red Wall Palace, and they live in a courtyard close to the Red Wall Palace. There are also many powerful figures here, such as the masters of the Red Wall court and the masters of hermits. Therefore, do not usually look at the courtyards, in fact, here is Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon.


    Tang Ye quietly fell on the roof of a courtyard, no one noticed, and then closed his eyes to feel it. If Tang Zisang lived here, the accumulated breath would make him feel it. If it were his descendants, he would know it for granted. There is nothing wrong with something connected in the blood.


    After feeling it for a while, Tang Ye clearly felt it. Then looked to a backyard, a young woman was practicing punching with an old man. At this moment, the Miaoling woman turned her head, and Tang Ye happened to see it. He was taken aback, the imitation looked very similar to Mu Caisang!


    This is...the granddaughter of Mu Caisang''s child?


    Tang Ye was dumbfounded, it could still be like this. Regardless, he was sure that it was his great-granddaughter. He wanted to go down and take a look, but at this time, another force appeared, with killing intent!

 Chapter 1773： With killing intent!

    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye stopped many people''s conspiracies. To many people, he is a saint. But for some people, he is a deadly enemy.


    This must go back to the original struggle for air transport. Xuanhuang co-lord and emperor forever. Xuanhuang, the prehistoric universe, returns to chaos and reproduces the wonderful and colorful world of cultivating immortals. On the other side, the emperor of all ages, sovereignty has focused on man. Ruled by the emperor, Wanchao Kaitai, the human race is supreme, and has a long history. The obvious one is myth civilization and scientific civilization. Different people have different choices. Some people want to return to mythical civilization, and some want to maintain the existing order of scientific civilization, stabilize their lives, and be happy and healthy. In any case, neither mythical civilization nor scientific civilization should say who is right and who is wrong.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye was on the side of scientific civilization, because the people he cared about hoped that, not to make the world war chaotic and bring disasters to people, so he refused to reappear the myth civilization, so as not to carry out an ancestral survival. Power is changed, and people are regarded as myrmus.


    However, Wensheng hopes to return to mythical civilization, so that he can show his ambitions. It is his ideal to set the world by text. There was nothing wrong with this choice, and Tang Ye didn''t say that he was wrong, so if you mention him so far, you can still call him a sage. However, his approach was wrong, thinking that for the sake of the overall situation, he could ignore the lives of others. For this reason, in the evaluation of later generations, he is evil. As for his grandson Wen Zhongyuan later, it was even more evil, because he chose to merge with the blood demon and become a blood demon.


    However, whether it is Wen Dingmo or Wen Zhongyuan, even if they are stopped by Tang Ye, there are still people who have the same choices and expectations as them. That is, the world returns to the mythological order, can cultivate immortals, can fly with things, fly across the world, can live forever, and can look immortal.


    Anything in this area is very attractive. You don''t need to live in the fantasy of a TV drama anymore, you can live a cultivating addiction. Even truly achieve immortality and dominate one party. Thinking about this makes people''s heart fascinating, but what else do we need to do in this orderly society?


    Therefore, even now, there are still many people who want to follow the myth and civilization, and even more and more. They actively promote the advent of mythical civilization. However, they do not agree with the revival of the age of mythology. The revival of the era of mythology is not good for them. Because at that time, the true **** descended, and with the true god, they crushed a big mountain on top of their heads. Even if they could cultivate, it was difficult to climb to the top, and it was almost impossible to reach the top. Because the ancient true gods, as the first generation of divine power holders, they It''s hard to compare these people who are cultivated the day after tomorrow.


    And, they are human after all. If the true God wants to regain control of all rights, how can they take their turn?


    If the mythological gods are to come and the true gods must be prevented from resurrecting, their actions must be more careful. Similarly, on the side of the emperor of the emperor, we insist on stability and order, and put people''s safety first, oppose the myth and civilization, but also prevent the advent of the age of true gods. There are many things that need to be done and the pressure is very high.


    In general, the battle that lasted a hundred years ago and the continuing disputes over positions have not ended and are still going on. The recovery in the Age of True God is something both parties must cope with together.


    The chaos doesn''t stop there. The demons and monsters that are born, and the special strangers, are all uncertain forces, like an untimed bomb that explodes at any time, then the Red Wall Palace must be dealt with at any time.


    On one side is the old enemy that began a hundred years ago, on the other side is the new chaotic force, the pressure on the Red Wall Palace is increasing. And now, a force that appeared in the courtyard house where Tang Zisang lived, with a killing intent, was directed at Tang Zisang.


    Want to kill Tang Zisang, it is because Tang Zisang has the protection of Tang sage''s luck. He is born with extraordinary power and talent. When he grows up, he will inevitably be the pillar power of the Red Wall Palace, which can be compared with the "Ten Profounds". . The Red Wall Palace took care of Tang Zisang so much, in addition to respecting the family of Tang Sages, there was also this reason. Not grasping Tang Zisang''s power and letting it flow to outsiders is simply self-destructive.


    And because of this, many people want to kill Tang Zisang. Killing Tang Zisang is tantamount to destroying a huge force of the Red Wall Court, and a powerful measure to overthrow the Red Wall Court.


    Therefore, Tang Zisang''s life is like a princess from birth, but from the time he was born, he has been stared at by others and assassinated since he was a child. This is not something ordinary people can bear.


    An extraordinary destiny is destined to have extraordinary encounters.


    Tang Ye wanted to see his great-granddaughter, but he didn''t expect a force with a murderous intent to appear, and he went to her great-granddaughter. He was very upset. Anyone can move, but their own people are not allowed to move anything!


    Tang Ye''s protection of shortness is notorious.


    At this time, the young girl practicing boxing in the yard has the appearance of Mu Caisang, known as the most beautiful young fu a hundred years ago. Except for her appearance at this time, she is different from the mature charm of Mu Caisang at that time. , Beauty, beauty is beyond words.


    Tang Ye looked at it and was absolutely sure that she was the great-granddaughter who inherited Mu Caisang''s beauty from generation to generation. With the breath of his blood and the appearance of Mu Caisang, he must be descended from him and Mu Caisang''s child.


    This result was something Tang Ye had never thought of. The relationship between him and Mu Caisang is very subtle, and sometimes it feels like just a whim. Later, when we dealt with Wending Mowen Central Plains together, it slowly changed. Also because of the two children of Mu Sangsang and Little Dragonfly, they became closer together. And Mu Caisang also became a poisonous saint with Tang Ye''s help, which made Mu Caisang even more affectionate for him.


    As for Mu Caisang was pregnant with Tang Ye''s child, and Tang Ye didn''t know it, it was probably Tang Ye who left, and Mu Caisang did not have time to tell him. Perhaps, even if Tang Ye did not leave, Mu Caisang would not tell him. Because at that time, Mu Caisang had already decided to retreat and lived quietly with Shui Qingdie.


    Unfortunately, the Era of True God broke out later, and the Emperor Red Wall knew that she had become a Poison Saint. Because of her special relationship with Tang Ye, she was protected by Tang Ye¡¯s aura, so the Emperor Red Wall personally invited her to protect her. The country protects people and contributes to it.


    Mu Caisang did not refuse, so she agreed, and she was also one of the first batch of "Ten Profounds" in the Red Wall Palace.


    Poison saint, Mu Caisang.


    Today, Tang Zisang, the descendant of Poison Sage and Tang Sage, has excellent talents, practiced hard Tai Chi and poison techniques, and inherited the stunts of Grandpa Zeng and Granny Zeng. Even if they already have the "Ten Profounds", they have been identified as "will surpass" "Ten Xuan" people. She is very scary, whether it is the evaluation of the Red Wall Palace or the evaluation of the enemy. Therefore, killing her is what the enemies of the Red Wall court must do.


    "Who?!" Tang Zisang, who was practicing boxing in the yard, suddenly felt a rush of force, his pretty face sank and he let out a low cry.


    She was assassinated since she was a child, allowing her to develop a fortitude and calm character, as well as coldness and fierceness.


    She will not show any mercy if others want to kill her.


    This is very similar to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1774： Why invincible?

    Tang Zisang''s strength is outstanding, it can be seen from the fact that she immediately noticed an unknown force attacking, and reacted, and took countermeasures.


    She clenched a fist with her right hand, blasted a punch at the unknown force, and at the same time, a dark green light appeared from the fist. That is not a simple effect caused by power, but a poisonous one!


    Tang Zisang''s boxing is the hard Tai Chi that Tang Ye learned from the mysterious master Nong Baicao. Although it is Tai Chi, it is not like popular Tai Chi. Its strength is extremely strong and domineering, and the combination of the strength and dominance of Tai Chi makes boxing style Dominant and extremely sensitive at the same time, he has become a master-level boxing technique.


    The principle of Tai Chi contains the five elements of heaven and earth, the mystery of the universe. Therefore, even if it is just this set of boxing techniques, it is enough to arrogate the world. This is also the reason why Tang Ye still insists on practicing hard Tai Chi even after experiencing a lot and living for a long time.


    Now Tang Ye, if he uses hard Tai Chi, that boxing strength is afraid that no one can beat it. Unless his mysterious master Nong Baicao reappears. He never had any doubts about his master, but as he experienced more and more, he felt that the master''s farming of Baicao was definitely not a simple character. Even now a hundred years later, he still feels that Master Nong Baicao is still living somewhere.


    After all, Nong Baicao easily became a medical saint a hundred years ago. Although he became the Medical Sage, he was helping Tang Ye deal with Dao Sage, and he looked like he had struggled to deal with Dao Sage. However, after watching him win the Dao Sage, he looked at ease, and he always felt that his strength was like a bottomless pit.


    And he is said to be a medical sage who has reached the point of coming back to life. This is tantamount to changing the precepts of all things, how can this strength not be strong?


    Tang Ye also studied the matter of reviving, after all, he made his debut as a doctor. As for the results of his secret technique that transcends the precepts of all things in coming back to life, he can only say that he started with the "Ghost Cave Reincarnation Technique", which is something he personally experienced. Once beaten to death, he opened the ghost lair and put his body into a corpse state. Then unlock the ghost cave and slowly recover. This kind of experience spanning the living and dead made him even more comprehend the dead wood and spring. Later, even if he was beaten into the dead by a dead swordsman, he still survived. Because he can become a dead body, can adapt to the dead door. What''s more chance is that because of the dead door, his body is connected to the magic hole, can obtain the dark magic power, and learn the technique of "transforming demons", which is really terrifying.


    Now returning to the ancestral land, Tang Ye intends to re-study these secret techniques. Because the secret techniques learned from the Jiuzhongtian side are always separated from the original power of the ancestral land. Powerful, but there are limits. And this limit is not enough when facing the power of the true god. Therefore, it is still necessary to learn the local secrets of the ancestral land.


    Then, there are roughly several kinds of secret techniques he currently possesses, which are very important and powerful. Hard Tai Chi, withered trees in spring, spirit beast call, heroic spirits, ghost cave reincarnation, soul cutting, demonization.


    Hard Tai Chi is what he has always possessed, the most profound practice. Withered Wood Spring is an auxiliary secret technique, the most useful. It can support the summoning of spirit beasts behind, as well as the power provided by all secret techniques. The inexhaustible source of power makes him invincible. In addition, the season of dead wood does not stop here, because as the supreme mystery that integrates Taoism and Buddhism, it can also extend and break through. Behind it is the two major secrets of progressive iron tree blossoming and Bodhi birth. If you learn the last two secret techniques, I''m afraid it will be easy to come back to life.


    As for the secret technique of inviting heroic spirits, it is to invite ancient characters down, it is to directly reproduce the power of once heroic characters, without reducing it, it is even more powerful than the ancient landscape.


    The ghost cave reincarnation technique is to be studied in conjunction with the secret technique of the corpse chasing family. Currently, Tang Ye can open the ghost cave and enter the state of death, which is equivalent to that, as long as the person is not completely dead or is fatally injured , He can save. This advantage is a matter of time. Some injuries, even if delayed for a second, will die. As for the reincarnated ghost point, you don¡¯t need to worry about delaying it for any second. As long as it is turned on, there is no living body. You can heal under the dead body to make the fatal wound become non-lethal, and then turn back to the living body to continue the treatment .


    This is only the primary effect of Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Art. If you explore more advanced ones, the effect can be imagined. The so-called reincarnation can afford the reputation of returning from the dead.


    There is also a secret technique for soul cutting, which was taught to Tang Ye by Nong Baicao. This is very rare. As a medical sage, Nong Baicao can teach such a terrifying **** secret technique. This trick is to summon the power of death, stretch out the claws of death, and grab a person. After imprisoning people, the claws of death can penetrate into the person''s body, grab the person''s soul directly, and then cut!


    If the soul is cut, no matter how strong this living person is, he will definitely become a godless person. No **** means dementia, empty body and lack of spirit, no different from a puppet, let it be killed.


    At the beginning, Tang Ye was with the help of the Medical Sage, and killed the Taoist Sage with the soul cutting, and deprived the Tao Sage of his spirit power, and later absorbed it by Mu Caisang. Because of this, Mu Caisang''s strength was greatly improved, and then he got the opportunity to be promoted to Poison Sage under the battle with the painting saint.


    The secret technique of soul cutting has another terrifying ability that is to deprive others of their power, steal and save, and then refine them by themselves, which can be absorbed as their own power. Not everyone can do this. To do this requires extremely precise cutting technology, that is, the professional knowledge of doctors. Because it is necessary to cooperate with the ghost cave to seal the soul body, otherwise the soul body will quickly dissipate.


    Tang Ye was able to master this because he had learned from the medical sage farmer Baicao since he was a child and had already mastered the precise and unmistakable cutting skills.


    Soul cutting can be said to be more evil. If it spread out, using this method to kill the enemy and cultivate, it would be a bit like fairy cultivation, eating human flesh and blood. Probably decent people are going to criticize and despise again. Tang Ye doesn''t use this trick frequently, so he can''t be said to be evil.


    However, in the world of Nine Heavens, if it can be used, he will use it. Unfortunately, the world of Nine Heavens is separated from the ancestral origin power and there is no soul body, so there is no need for soul cutting.


    There is also a magical secret technique, which needless to say, in Jiuzhongtian, it was this technique that solved all masters. However, now he returned to normal after the demon was out of control, and he gained a lot of benefits, which enabled him to control the demon and transform better. Entering the state of transforming demons, I am afraid that no one can match.


    Therefore, now returning to the ancestral land, Tang Ye thought about the secret techniques he possessed. There were many, but there was no need to use them all. Because the ancestral land is not so strong yet, he can be forced to use all these skills.


    Even in the Nine Heavens, those masters in the fairyland can''t force him to use all these skills, just transform the magic.


    Before the true **** descended, probably he really was an invincible existence.

 Chapter 1775： Assassination plan!

    Tang Zisang reacted so quickly that Tang Ye could see that her strength was good at a glance, so she didn''t rush to help, but wanted to see how strong this great-granddaughter was.


    It blasted out with a poisonous punch, and its strength was not weak. Faced with such a counterattack, the unknown force from the sneak attack stopped for a while, then turned around, fell to the opposite side, and did not collide head-on with Tang Zisang.


    The unidentified power was originally a group of dark shadows. After it settled, it turned out to be a person wearing a black cloak and covering his face, without seeing what it looked like. Judging from his size, he is a man.


    "Shadow group." Tang Zisang hummed coldly when he saw the masked man in the black cloak.


    Not only Tang Zisang, but the people of the Red Wall Palace knew that this attacking man was dressed as a member of a force called the "Shadow Group". The birth of the shadow group started a long time ago, probably dating back to the time of the previous generation of the emperor. They claimed that the actions of the Red Wall Palace were arbitrary and must be overthrown. To put it bluntly, their purpose is to subvert the power control of the Red Wall court and let themselves come. As for their faces covered, one is to create mystery, but to hide their identity.


    In recent years, the shadow group has developed rapidly, and mysterious and powerful figures have appeared one after another, probably recruiting many people who have gained powerful strength in the trend of the true god''s recovery.


    In fact, there are some people who have powerful forces who will oppose the Red Wall Palace, just purely personal. They feel that the Red Wall Palace has too much control over it, and don''t talk about it for this land, this country, and the people. They always feel that it is hypocritical. Also, challenging the palace of the Red Wall is a kind of fun, and you can compete with all kinds of masters.


    There are many assassins in the shadow group, they have assassinated Tang Zisang many times, but they are not successful. Now that Tang Zisang has grown up and has extraordinary strength, it is even more difficult to assassinate. However, Tang Zisang''s effect on the Red Wall Palace was too great, he must be killed anyway. Therefore, the shadow group''s assassination of Tang Zisang was a successor, defeated and fought repeatedly, at any cost!


    Recently, it is said that Tang Zisang will faintly break through the poisonous power and become another poisonous sage after Mu Caisang became the poisonous sage a hundred years ago. It''s really scary to reach the strength of a saint at such a young age. If you don''t stop it, it will be a very troublesome enemy, so you must kill her before Tang Zisang breaks through!


    Then, the assassination of Tang Zisang became the most important task. Moreover, it is the top priority!


    Tonight, the Shadow Group sent enough force to assassinate Tang Zisang, which can be said to be at no cost.


    The Shadow Regiment Assassin failed to successfully attack Tang Zisang, and fell silent after falling aside, looking for another opportunity to attack.


    Tang Zisang is not in a hurry. She has encountered this kind of assassination since she was a child. She has experienced everything and has enough determination to face it. She looked at the shadow group assassin coldly, and hummed: "The people in the shadow group have entangled me for so long, and now I really bear it. Next, as a meeting ceremony to enter the red wall, I will offer the head of the shadow group. Use your head as a salute."


    Said this, Tang Zisang did not feel arrogant at all. If she can break through to the Poison Sage''s strength, then the people in the Shadow Group will not be afraid. Treat it as revenge, and get rid of the shadow group. She does what she says, this is her Tang Zisang style.


    Standing on the roof, Tang Ye looked at Tang Zisang like this, and she liked it more, very much like herself.


    However, at this moment, Tang Zisang suddenly turned his head to look at him and snorted coldly: "Who are you? I can see that you are not from the Shadow Group, but you must be the one who came to get my head?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but Tang Zisang also found him unexpectedly. It seems that the strength of this great-granddaughter is really good. It is a pity that no matter how strong it is, it is still too far away from him, so it is impossible to perceive the relationship with his blood. Coupled with his faceless state now, I''m afraid he was considered an evil force and came to kill.


    The shadow group assassin looked at Tang Ye, saw that Tang Ye was a faceless person, looked at Tang Zisang without expression, but looking at the quiet atmosphere, it was probably also here to kill Tang Zisang. After all, now that Tang Zisang became a Tang sage and a poison sage, after being rumored to inherit the power of the sage across generations, the number of people who wanted to kill her suddenly increased. Even if it can be protected by the power of Saint Tang, there is actually the power of Poison Saint, it is not the power of Double Saint. Such a person is definitely a monster level. As long as they oppose the Red Wall Palace, they will definitely stop it.


    Most of those who oppose the Red Wall Court are mysterious organizations, or demons and ghosts, and people with weird shapes fit these people very well. Therefore, Tang Ye''s "faceless" appearance at this time felt like a monster. It is not surprising that it was regarded as coming to kill Tang Zisang.


    Being questioned by Tang Zisang, Tang Ye was actually a bit embarrassed. Of course I wouldn''t kill my great-granddaughter anymore. It''s too late to take good care of her. However, he didn''t want to express his stance and remained mysterious, so he didn''t speak, and glanced at the assassins in the shadow group.


    The assassin of the shadow group frowned, thinking that Tang Ye meant "you come first". This approach is a bit of a hooliganism, but he doesn''t mind. Anyway, assassinating Tang Zisang is a task that must be completed. Their shadow group arranged enough people, and they didn''t want to rely on others in the past. For Tang Ye, a mysterious faceless person, as long as he is not helping Tang Zisang, he can accept it. What''s more, Tang Ye''s appearance would be beneficial to him even if he didn''t help him. Because this will give Tang Zisang a kind of pressure and distract Tang Zisang.


    To deal with both the shadow group and Tang Ye, the mysterious faceless person, he had to take care of it at least, so that he would not dare to use his full strength.


    The Shadow Regiment Assassin took action again, and the assassination of Tang Zisang could not be delayed, otherwise the Red Wall Palace would dispatch reinforcements soon. The Red Wall Palace attaches great importance to Tang Zisang, and even the personal service of the emperor can be sent out to help. I even heard that the protection of the "Ten Profounds" is hidden beside Tang Zisang. After all, this is a person who inherits the power of the "Double Saints", and there must be no mistakes.


    The "ten mysteries" of the Red Wall Palace are both the most powerful and the most mysterious. Others only know that there are powerful and terrifying "ten xuan", but they don''t know who the real "ten xuan" is. The only thing he knows is the people of the Ten Profounds a hundred years ago, because they all showed up to deal with the battle of luck. Moreover, they are all famous people. For example, the poisonous sacred tree Caisang, Wang Jianjia after the gate, and the heavenly girl Lu celadon.


    After leaving a hundred years ago, the first generation of Shixuan cultivated a descendant of his own and passed it on. However, not everyone with ten profound things will change. For example, some of the Ten Profounds of the previous generation never showed up. Then the Ten Profounds of this generation may be inherited from the Ten Profounds of the previous generation and continue to be one of the Ten Profounds. This kind of person with ten profound things that spans two generations is even more powerful and terrifying.


    The shadow regiment assassin rushed towards Tang Zisang, and when he approached Tang Zisang, he screamed to the ground. This shadow regiment assassin transformed into three, three transformed into nine, so mysterious, surrounded Tang Zisang.


    At the same time, there were waves of footsteps on the roof. The assassination plan has begun!

 Chapter 1776： Foolproof!

    There was not only one assassin who assassinated Tang Zisang. Killing Tang Zisang is more important than killing the emperor of the Red Wall. The emperor of the Red Wall is not easy to kill, and cannot be killed, because he is recognized by Yuxi''s air luck, and there is a natural barrier that cannot break the jade seal barrier, so he cannot be killed. Since he can''t be killed, the way to deal with him is to cut off his right-hand man and remove his feathers one by one, making him a person, so isolated, his existence is meaningless.


    What about a country with only one person, even if it is an emperor?


    Therefore, to kill Tang Zisang, the shadow group dispatched the largest force in history. In addition to the shadow group, there are even others.


    At this moment, Tang Zisang faced the assassin who had turned into nine clones with a cold expression and was not afraid. She stood proudly in the middle, spreading her feet a little bit, so that her body could occupy more ground to release her strength. Then, she raised her leg and swept, making a circle. Fight three hundred and sixty degrees around the body. This is both an attack and a defense without dead ends.


    The cross-leg swept out, also carrying the dark green poison, and the assassin who transformed the nine clones could not get close at all. His power may be equal to Tang Zisang, but the poison is very annoying. Some of the poison is so strong that even if the strength is very high, it cannot be broken. Even if the poison is not dead, it will be affected by various aspects and be greatly Weakened combat power, and then will be suppressed, or even killed.


    The clone may not be afraid of these, if the clone is destroyed, it will be destroyed, as long as one hits Tang Zisang. However, the real body is scared. If this thing is highly poisonous, if the real body follows to attack, it is very likely to be poisoned. Therefore, in the face of Tang Zisang''s counterattack, the real body did not dare to approach the past, leaving only eight clones in the end.


    For the clone, Tang Zisang is not so scrupulous. The power of the clone is either insufficient, or it is simply blind, there will be no actual harm, it is just to create a chance to attack the real body. Therefore, there is no real body, not to be afraid.


    Seeing the assassin''s true body retreat, Tang Zisang directly locked the target, ignored the clones at all, punched out, and the powerful force directly repelled those clones. The clone disappeared. Tang Zisang rushed to the real body who had withdrawn. The assassin didn''t expect Tang Zisang to be so violent and violent, and he dared to rush to him directly. But he didn''t think Tang Zisang was arrogant. He felt Tang Zisang''s power. It was really domineering and terrifying. Before he got close, he felt oppressed by the power.


    The assassin chose to avoid it. This kind of power was not something he could deal with alone. Anyway, there were still a large number of assassins rushing in at this time, and it was enough to deal with Tang Zisang in partnership.


    However, he underestimated Tang Zisang''s power, or his moves. Tang Zisang, as a descendant of Tang Sage and Poison Sage, coupled with the full training of the Red Wall Palace, how could he only master poison and hard Tai Chi. Suddenly, Tang Zisang used the method of shrinking the ground, and his speed suddenly rose, before the assassin''s unexpected time rushed to him.


    "Wha, what..." The assassin screamed. As an elite assassin in the shadow regiment, he knew that being so close by the enemy must be something bad.


    boom!


    Sure enough, after being approached by Tang Zisang, the shadow group assassin thought that there was still a short distance to evade. Unexpectedly, a powerful force hit his chest and directly shattered the inner bones. The pain was so painful that he wanted to scream out, but his throat was It was stuffed with blood, and there was a "poof", but the blood was spit out, and then he flew out and fell to the ground. He immediately tried to struggle and retreat, but his legs could not stand firmly, his head was blurred, and he knelt down again.


    Then, Tang Zisang rushed in front of him again, her slender woman''s bare hands, but full of power, pinched the shadow group assassin''s neck and lifted it up.


    At this time, a large group of shadow group assassins appeared on the roof and jumped down to attack Tang Zisang. However, when Tang Zisang sprinkled it with one hand, a large piece of purple powder was emitted. It was highly poisonous and not emitted by force. It is the ability of the poisonous sacred tree to pick the mulberry to integrate poison into the power to make human and poison one. Now Tang Zisang has only reached half, and has not yet fully controlled it, so he needs to be assisted with poison.


    The poison spilled was very strong, and the assassins of the shadow regiment did not dare to approach rashly, but fell outside and surrounded Tang Zisang. In terms of numbers, they absolutely surpassed Tang Zisang.


    But Tang Zisang''s cold eyes had never been afraid of them, nor had he worried. This is very similar to Tang Ye, even if he encounters no matter how much trouble he is, he will not show it, and he has a calmness and mood that surpasses ordinary people.


    Tang Zisang pinched the assassin''s neck with one hand, while looking around at the shadow group assassins who surrounded her, suddenly exerted force, "click", the shadow group assassin in her hand was pinched off the neck.


    Then, Tang Zisang casually threw the body of the shadow group assassin aside, indifferently and ruthlessly, killing without blinking.


    This is really like Tang Ye. It is also in line with the style after being a poison saint. Women who play drugs are not so gentle. Perhaps it is a snake-hearted.


    After killing the assassin of the shadow group, Tang Zisang said to the people who surrounded her: "This is the strength of your shadow group? If this is the case, then you should go back quickly. I don''t want to kill such a useless thing. Insulting my strength."


    It''s not an exaggeration, as a person of intergenerational succession, the power of the double saints, to deal with some ordinary assassins, is indeed not the same as Tang Zisang. Then they can only give away their heads for nothing. However, since the Shadow Group has made sufficient preparations, it will not just send out some ordinary assassins or elite assassins. They also sent out their own generals, people with terrible power!


    At this time, at the end of the same street as the Red Wall Palace, a noodle shop was closed. The middle-aged boss was wiping the table. Suddenly his ears moved. Then he turned his head and looked in the direction of the Red Wall Palace. shadow. He took a deep breath, sighed, and said to himself: "Come on..."


    Then, the middle-aged boss quickly packed his things, walked to the center of the noodle shop, and opened the wooden cabinet where the lucky cat was placed. There was a token inside. He put incense on the token, bowed and worshiped, then laughed, and said, "For children and grandchildren, inherit the ancestor''s great ambitions, and come and go. Those saints must die..."


    After all, the middle-aged boss walked out of the noodle restaurant, closed the door, and then made a "swish" sound, seemingly light, extremely light, and extremely fast, and then headed to the red wall palace, to be precise, to the courtyard house where Tang Zisang lived. .


    In addition to the noodle shop owner, more people left their work and went to the courtyard where Tang Zisang lived. Some of them inherited the power and will of their ancestors. Some have gained the power of the true god''s resuscitation in the new era.


    Killing Tang Zisang and stifling the terrifying genius was something they had planned for a long time. They only took action today, because the timing is foolproof!

 Chapter 1777： Good thing!

    The owner of the noodle shop has kneaded noodles and noodles for decades. When making noodles, in the eyes of others, it is a very artistic performance. Folk masters are always eye-opening. However, other people think that he is just a noodle seller, and he has become a special skill because of years of manual training.


    It is indeed a stunt, just a stunt in the imagination of others, for work. But this real trick is to kill people.


    Originally, the noodle shop owner didn''t care what the stunt was called, as long as he could kill the person he wanted to kill. However, because he made his debut and killed several people, the missions were all missions that were considered impossible by the murdered people, so his name started. And his stunt is also known as "the net of heaven and earth."


    The net of heaven and earth, probably means that as long as the person he is looking at, there is no escape.


    As for the name of the noodle shop owner, he has not disclosed it, but he has always called himself Lao Luo, so others call him Lao Luo.


    Lao Luo jumped on the roof and headed to the courtyard where Tang Zisang was. He was in a calm mood. After all, it was something planned long ago and he was waiting for an opportunity. As for why it is today, it is probably that Tang Zisang is about to break through. On the eve of inheriting the power of the Double Saints, she needs to pay attention to many things, otherwise the breakthrough will fail and it will be abolished. It is also the easiest to kill her at this time.


    If you want to talk about a girl, does it need to be so exciting? Of course, it is necessary, no one dares to underestimate the power of the twin sages. One step later, the whole situation will change. The Red Wall Palace will become even more unshakable. This situation does not mean that the Red Wall Court is a public enemy. It is just that people like them are destined to choose some path of opposition, so they have to spare their lives to do these things.


    "Hey, Lao Luo, wait for me." When Lao Luo concentrated on going to the courtyard where Tang Zisang lived, there was a cry from the ground.


    Hearing this sound familiar, Lao Luo stopped to look down, and laughed helplessly. It was an old friend who "killed pigs".


    At this time, a big man jumped up from the ground, a little older than Lao Luo. He is uncut, with a thick beard, plus a short head, rolled up his sleeves, showing his sturdy arms, with blue veins emerging, and he looks very rough.


    He is a pig killer nearby, and he is not often mentioned by name, so he can simply call him "the pig killer". However, friends don¡¯t scream so casually, they also yell "old pig" anyway, and it is said that the pig killer is indeed surnamed Zhu.


    That''s how Lao Zhu and Lao Luo met. They are all people with very strong abilities hidden, not to mention being sanctified, and their stunts are also cultivated to the point of perfection. Lao Luo makes the net of the sky and the earth, while Lao Zhu''s is another more subtle skill called "Supernatural Skill".


    The work that old pigs usually do is to kill pigs, but it is more subdivided, which should be to chop bones with an axe. It may be that he is very familiar with the control of the axe from this, and then cultivates a kind of axe kung fu, and when he becomes more exquisite, it becomes a high-level "ghost skill".


    Tianluodiwang and Ghost Axe have long been regarded as one of the most difficult secret techniques to deal with, and one of the most successful secret techniques. The success rate of these two killers is 100%. Joining forces now, I''m afraid it will shock all walks of life. The people they killed together would definitely not survive.


    It is useless for others to think so, the key is to have this confidence in Lao Luo and Lao Zhu. It just so happens that they have this confidence. After all, it wasn''t just them who were dispatched this time, didn''t the Shadow Group already dispatched many people? It is said that there are other people who are observing in the dark, and they are all here to kill Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang was afraid that he would not survive on such a scale.


    "They have already started, but they didn''t notify us. This is beyond the plan, so that the people on the red wall can''t think of it?" Lao Zhu and Lao Luo went together and said with a smile.


    Lao Luo nodded and said, "The choice is still good for this day. The Red Wall Palace sent many people to deal with the''Devil Tide''. Those who stayed in the palace were only a few guards from Tianzi. You know, the guards of the emperor are not sent out casually. Although there is that Yuxi enchantment, there is no guard, so it is not reassuring. Ordinary people are a little worried, nothing, but the person in the position of the son is a bit Don''t worry, the impact is great, they dare not take risks."


    The old pig smiled and said nothing. In other words, today is the day when Tang Zisang is preparing to break through, and it is also the day when the Red Wall Palace cannot send too much service to help, so it is a great day to kill Tang Zisang.


    "In such a situation, the Red Wall Palace should keep secrets, why is it known to others? I am a little worried, in case this is a trap. I still want to kill pigs for a few more years." Lao Zhu and Lao Gan Toward the courtyard, it seemed relaxed, but he said worriedly.


    Lao Luo shook his head and smiled. He didn''t point out too much, but simply said, "There are people inside."


    Hearing this, the old pig couldn''t help but his expression was shocked. This is a major event, but also a key issue. There was someone inside, someone broke into the red wall court. This is a very important thing, so there is nothing to worry about, just kill Tang Zisang.


    No other worries, the old pig smiled and said: "Although it was planned for a long time, but to kill a girl like this, we always seem to be stingy. If it weren''t for the girl to be a double sage, we will definitely be laughed out of. Up."


    Lao Luo looked more serious, and said: "Don''t underestimate it. At the critical moment, there may be the power of the two sages. Tang Zisang, who was assassinated from childhood to most of them, never happened. It is not a coincidence, but a secret. There is asylum in the early morning. Perhaps... what we have been facing is the power of the Double Saints."


    The old pig agreed with this statement. The power of the Holy Path is not a joke, and said: "If it is the Poison Saint, I think I can still deal with it. After all, the Poison Saint¡¯s power is just a move. It can be broken, it depends on whether we can find the cracking point. However, the power of the Tang sage, I am afraid that we can not break. After all, the sage of the Tang sage... is the avenue of heaven and earth, it is the avenue of all things, and is based on people. Dao, I can''t touch it, I can''t touch it, I dare not touch it..."


    Lao Luo could only smile at this, and said: "If you can, who wants to fight against such power. But..."


    As he said, Lao Luo''s expression became firm again, and he was unwilling to say: "It''s been a hundred years, this world under the sky, it''s time to change it!"


    "Then let''s go, as everything is ready, the east wind will come, and we will not fail. Today, let you use your net of heaven and earth, and I will use my magic axe to kill the people of the two holy ways and achieve something. A century-old reputation, haha..." The old pig became proud. Such a thing is indeed a good thing.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, at this moment, the roof of the backyard was full of people from the Shadow Corps. Tang Zisang repelled one batch after another, but the Shadow Corps had gritted his teeth and made up his mind. He just wanted to kill Tang Zisang with the accumulation of numbers.


    But for Tang Zisang, the real threat is still on the way.

 Chapter 1778： Not the enemy?

    There were more and more assassins in the shadow group, densely surrounding the backyard, one after another, rushing up to attack Tang Zisang one after another. These assassins are elite assassins of the Shadow Group, not ordinary assassins. Even if they can''t beat Tang Zisang, they can still fight Tang Zisang for several rounds. In this way, the consumption of Tang Zisang is very large.


    However, Tang Zisang''s strength was very powerful, and he defeated batches of shadow group assassins without showing signs of decline. She just feels irritable. The assassins of the Shadow Mission are like flies. She doesn''t have so much patience to play with them. She knew that besides these assassins, there must be others, and she wanted to keep the strength to deal with those rivals.


    Irritated by these fly-like assassins harassment, after repelling a group of assassins¡¯ attacks, Tang Zisang turned his head and said to the old man who had been standing behind. I want to get rid of these flies, quickly, comprehensively, and stop dragging like this."


    The old man behind him had accompanied Tang Zisang in boxing practice from the very beginning. He is a servant of the Red Wall Court, and he can become a servant of the Red Wall Court. Needless to say, he is capable. Just like the personal guards around the emperor in ancient times, how can you be a guard if you are not strong enough. And this old man is much more than that. He is two generations older than Tang Zisang, and that should be the generation after the poisonous sacred tree Caisang a hundred years ago. From that time to now, two generations of emperor have passed. The so-called veteran of the Three Dynasties, the strength is definitely more terrifying.


    The old man''s surname is Mu, and he has a close relationship with Tang Zisang. It seems that his identity is even more difficult. Maybe he belongs to Mu Caisang''s family. It is a tribe specialized in poisoning in the Miao territory in the southwest corner. Mu Caisang is the person over there, and now Tang Zisang is practicing the exercises with this grandfather Mu, probably because he is receiving the teachings of the old man. And this old man is afraid that he is a master of poison.


    After hearing what Tang Zisang said, the old man nodded and smiled, and said, "Okay."


    After answering Tang Zisang¡¯s words, the old man raised his right foot and stepped on the ground lightly. Suddenly, a force spread out around his right foot, the force spread, and finally enveloped the entire yard, as if it were around the yard. An enchantment was arranged, but the power from the outside couldn''t get in, and the power inside couldn''t get out.


    "Thank you, Grandpa Mu." Tang Zisang nodded and thanked the old man. The effect she wants is to prevent the power from spreading out and to avoid harm to the outside. Because she wanted to eliminate those shadow group assassins at once, she would have to use poisonous skills. But if the poison technique is not well controlled and the poison spreads out, then the entire courtyard may suffer. Not only she lived in the courtyard, but there were others. Some are hidden world masters, but some are just ordinary people.


    The shadow group assassins noticed the hands and feet made by Grandpa Mu, and they couldn''t help frowning. They didn''t expect this old man to be so powerful that he could easily set up such a large range of barriers. It seems that it is not easy to kill Tang Zisang, because there is still such an unpredictable old guy protecting him.


    When these shadow group assassins were worried about Grandpa Mu, Tang Zisang began to release poison. She wouldn''t slowly discuss with these assassins, she would clean them all at once. I saw her standing tall and swaying with her hands, like Guanyin dancing, she was also soft and strong, very beautiful.


    As Tang Zisang''s pair of graceful hands swayed, a dark green poisonous power began to emerge in her hands. This poisonous power was a fusion of power and poison, and it was only one step before the poisonous sacred Mu Caisanna a hundred years ago The realm of the unity of man and poison. The dark green poison technique power continued to increase, began to spread, and finally surrounded Tang Zisang''s body.


    "Stop her!" A shadow group assassin shouted loudly. He realized that Tang Zisang''s current poisoning technique was extraordinary, and if he cooperated with the barrier established by the old man, the surroundings of the backyard would be sealed. If poison is emitted inside at this time, no one can escape!


    This is very dangerous, Tang Zisang must be stopped, otherwise the entire army may be wiped out!


    All the shadow group assassins realized the terrible situation after being reminded, and then they all shot together and rushed to Tang Zisang, using the greatest strength and the strongest moves to prevent Tang Zisang from releasing poison.


    However, they were too late. At this time, Tang Zisang activated enough poisonous power to face the densely rushing shadow group assassins, she suddenly launched the poisonous power, and her eyes turned dark green at this time. This is the proof that her poison skills have improved, and that human and poison can be united just one step away. And after she introduced the power of poison, these powers turned into thousands of green butterflies, and the butterflies entangled the shadow group assassins in groups.


    Butterflies themselves are the power of poison. If they are entangled, they are directly poisoned. Once poisoned, the body reacts immediately, paralyzed, weakened, pained throughout the body, and the combat effectiveness is rapidly reduced, even without standing. Then these shadow group assassins fell to the ground one after another, knelt down, lay down, etc., before long they were defeated.


    Even if some of the assassins were stronger and could resist the poisonous entanglement of these butterflies, they were killed by Tang Zisang who later pursued them. The butterfly poison technique is very huge, like a wave, rushing invincibly, and everything it passes is infested with poison, it can''t stop it at all. However, Tang Zisang slapped the assassins of the Shadow Regiment who had not fallen, punched them one at a time, or squeezed their necks.


    It didn''t take long for the assassins of the shadow group to be solved. They either knelt down and struggled hard, or just lay down and lost consciousness. Others were already killed by Tang Zisang, and they were thrown together and piled up.


    Looking at Tang Zisang''s style in this way, it really resembles Tang Ye at the time of the Nine Heavens. Tang Ye stood on the roof and looked at her, she was sure that she was a real great-grandson. He was quite satisfied, but shouldn''t girls be gentle?


    Tang Ye thought about educating children, but I''m afraid I don''t have the qualifications. He was never a qualified father or relative.


    Tang Ye was actually in the barrier set by the old man, but Tang Zisang was just busy solving the assassins of the shadow group just now, so Tang Ye was ignored. Now, when she noticed Tang Ye, she suddenly felt strange. Just now Poison Butterfly didn''t seem to attack this faceless person. How could this be possible? He launched Butterfly Poison to attack all enemies. Did Butterfly Poison judge Tang Yewei, not an enemy?


    Tang Zisang felt that something was very wrong, she didn''t like to be too entangled, so she rushed to attack Tang Ye and tried it out. However, at this moment, swish, two forces swooped in and directly broke through the barrier laid by the old man.


    The old man frowned, he was able to directly break through his barrier, his strength was not small.


    Tang Zisang also stopped to attack Tang Ye, looking at the two forces, knowing that the real rival was coming.


    "Tang Zisang, let us take your head today!" The two looted forces, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, were the last of them, a net of heaven and earth, and an extraordinary craftsmanship!

 Chapter 1779： Red light axe!

    The appearance of Lao Luo and Lao Zhu made Tang Ye frown. The strength of these two people is good, and I am afraid that my great-granddaughter will suffer. However, with the help of the old man, nothing should happen.


    For Tang Ye, things are a little weird. Because he is older than the people here. However, because he was cultivating in the Ninth Heaven and having enough spiritual energy to temper his body, his body always kept the same as when he was young, so he did not appear old. And his current body tempering strength has almost reached the divine body, so it will not be aging. And, it can be said to be invulnerable. In the face of those who are not very strong, even if he stands still and lets them fight, it is estimated that he will not be injured.


    Before the power of the true **** was restored, the ancestral land had chosen thousands of years of deification development and scientific materialism, so its super power was far inferior to that of Jiuzhongtian. Now the power of the true **** in the ancestral land has not been fully recovered, so Tang Ye, who returned from the nine heavens, with the power of the peak of the nine heavens, is far stronger in the ancestral land.


    Therefore, he can easily see through the strength of the people of Ancestral Land. For Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, both were people with hidden powers. It was because Tang Ye knew this, that she knew that Tang Zisang could not deal with them. But if it is one to one, Tang Zisang will probably be able to tie, as long as he is careful and doesn''t give the opponent a chance, he will not be killed.


    Even so, it was rare for Tang Zisang to fight these hidden masters at such a young age. However, she is a rare existence, after all, after the double sage, and after three generations, she will directly inherit the power of the double sage, then she is already destined to be extraordinary.


    After Lao Luo and Lao Zhu broke the barrier of the old man surnamed Mu, they fell into the courtyard, facing Tang Zisang. The two were here to kill Tang Zisang, following the plan that had already been made. Although the assassins of the Shadow Regiment were defeated, they were not affected. They usually live as ordinary people every day, being a noodle shop owner and a pig killer, but in fact they pay attention to Tang Zisang''s situation every day. Now that many concerns have been dealt with, they would be very confident if they only killed Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang heard what they said just now and took her head. This sounds really interesting. Since childhood, he was assassinated by different masters, but nothing happened. Now that you have grown up and you have the power, you don''t need to be protected by others, and you will kill these enemies yourself!


    "You want to take my head, then I will take your head too!" Tang Zisang stared at Lao Luo and Lao Zhu coldly, humming very badly.


    Seeing Tang Zisang like this, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu smiled, still admiring this beautiful girl. They came to kill Tang Zisang not because of any hatred, but something that must be encountered in their destiny after a life choice. Therefore, it is useless to talk about hatred or hatred of Tang Zisang. Since there is no such sentiment, Tang Zisang''s style meets their appetite, and they appreciate it more.


    "If you can, I really don''t want to take your life." Lao Luo smiled at Tang Zisang. He is usually a noodle shop owner. He is always very polite when he opens the door for business. So looking at his appearance, even if he came to kill, there is no hostility or killing intent, and he feels like a kind uncle.


    Tang Zisang hated Lao Luo''s attitude. Those who came to kill were here to kill. He pretended to be so polite and polite. He thought he was making friends and talked so much nonsense. It was really noisy. She still kept her eyes cold, ignoring Lao Luo and Lao Zhu and said, "Only you two?"


    The old pig felt that Tang Zisang''s attitude was not good, she was very arrogant and arrogant. Are you and Lao Luo not enough? I am usually humble, so I always laugh at others, not that strong, but just acrobatics. However, if he is not humble, then the strength of him and Lao Luo can definitely be compared with those of the Red Wall Palace. Even stronger. Because of their concentration and exquisiteness, they have been protected by the revival of the true God''s power and become stronger.


    For example, some people just practice boxing. The effect of ordinary boxing is just greater strength than ordinary people, and the effect is more painful. But it is impossible to smash the stone with one punch. However, because in the torrent of the power of the true gods, the luck expands, some of them will be lucky enough to be protected by the torrent of power, and their power will get a qualitative leap. Then, the learned boxing technique can break stones and swords.


    Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, in themselves inheriting the skills of the family, cultivating the techniques of their ancestors, "Qi Jin", have reached a very high level. Then coupled with the protection of the true god''s power recovery, it will naturally become stronger.


    Many people think that the sage of a hundred years ago was the strongest, but it was not. A hundred years ago, the power of the true **** did not begin to recover. The power of the holy way was not very strong without the luck of heaven and earth. Therefore, if people now reach the Holy Way, they must be stronger than the Holy Way a hundred years ago.


    As for Tang Zisang who inherits the Holy Path is terrible, because by inheriting, it is easier to reach the Holy Path. If it succeeds, it means surpassing the saint a hundred years ago. Such power is naturally extremely terrifying.


    "We really only have two people, but killing you is enough." The old pig didn''t like Tang Zisang''s attitude very much, and snorted coldly at her.


    Tang Zisang squinted his eyes and snorted coldly, "Really? Then you''d better kill me tonight, otherwise, your head will be mine."


    "You..." The old pig was really upset with Tang Zisang''s attitude, and hummed, "Then let me see your skills!"


    After humming, the old pig rushed towards Tang Zisang, and suddenly a red axe appeared in his right hand as he swept. That is his weapon, the axe in the magical craftsmanship.


    call!


    The old pig held the red axe and waved at Tang Zisang, struck a force. This power quickly went away, and Tang Zisang was shocked. Fortunately, she dodged quickly, otherwise this power would cut off her head. Although she avoided, some of her hair was cut off.


    This force that was forced to life-threatening made her instinctively lie and panic. It''s like suddenly encountering a highly dangerous thing, even if your head is thinking about how to react, but your body can''t keep up. This shows that Old Pig''s axe skill is quite terrifying.


    Tang Zisang didn''t dare to be arrogant anymore, he stepped aside and stared at the old pig, responding very cautiously.


    The old pig knew that the power he had exerted had a deterrent effect, and snorted to Tang Zisang who was careful: "Even after the two sages, the holy way a hundred years ago is completely different from the holy way a hundred years later. What''s more How can you be arrogant without getting the Holy Way?"


    "Originally, I wanted to try, what kind of power will the Holy Way of a hundred years ago appear in a hundred years. Unfortunately, after all, you can''t take risks, so Tang Zisang can only send you on the road first." The red in the hands of the old pig The axe''s light became more radiant and turned into a giant axe, and began to make killing moves against Tang Zisang.

 Chapter 1780： Good luck!

    The skill of an axe that the old pig trained by cutting bones is majestic, overbearing and sharp. Going down with an axe, it is like a Rakhine mountain, and is called a ghostly skill. Now, he launched a fierce attack on Tang Zisang, the axe in his hand turned into a red giant axe, and he went down with one axe, as if to split the entire yard.


    "It turned out to be a superb workmanship. I didn''t expect that the top ten killers in the rumors would come and kill me today without covering up. It seems that you don''t plan to go back!" The old pig''s attack was indeed domineering, but Tang Zisang was not afraid. She confronted him head-on, facing the big red axe cut down by the old pig, she took a steady step, crossed her hands together, and at the same time emitted a dark green poisonous power around her hands. The power of poison and the power of hard Tai Chi are combined to double defense against the old pig''s red giant axe.


    boom!


    The old pig''s red giant axe struck down, slashing to Tang Zisang''s hands, and two forces rushed out. A violent wind blew in the yard, and it felt like flying sand and gravel.


    The ground where Tang Zisang was standing broke directly, and there was a small hole of gravel. This was all hit by the power of the old pig. However, Tang Zisang still stood steadily, she was neither injured nor beaten back. Just like that, she held the old pig''s giant axe attack, showing that her strength was indeed extraordinary.


    Seeing this, the old pig frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that this girl who could inherit the power of the double saints was as rumored, even at a young age, her strength was extremely difficult. Just like that terrible goddess a hundred years ago, she also possessed incomparable power at a very young age. ,


    It can only be said that sometimes strength is closely related to fate. Some people are destined to have that kind of fate from the beginning. They are extremely strong innate and cannot catch up with the acquired ones. The scary thing is that this kind of person with terrifying power innately works very hard after the day after tomorrow. That is simply perfect. How can ordinary people compare it?


    "How about adding me!" At this time, Lao Luo also shot. He jumped up high, reached mid-air, clasped his hands together, and then pulled out again, and suddenly a few white lines were drawn between his hands. That was his power, the "net", and then he pushed his hands against Tang Zisang on the ground, and the white lines of power between his hands broke away and rushed towards Tang Zisang, forming a net in the process of rushing away.


    The net of heaven and earth may be inferior to the magical skill of the old pig in attack and damage, but this net can trap a person. After trapping the enemy, the enemy can only be slaughtered.


    Both Lao Luo and Lao Zhu are very powerful killers, among the top ten killers in the new ranking. Killers like them are very difficult to take over, and tend to assassinate important personnel of the Red Wall court. Even, they are not picking up live. Because in their state, they have other pursuits. Money power or something is too vulgar. Now Lao Luo and Lao Zhu are making moves, not because of money and power, but because of a choice of fate.


    They chose to open up the age of mythology, the age of mythology belonging to their human race, rather than the age occupied by the resurrection of the true gods. They must pursue the fun of cultivating immortals and enter a broader, exciting and boundless world. It is an interesting experience to truly explore the world. Such as flying. People can fly now, but they rely on technological power and fly by plane. However, if you have a superb cultivation strength, and in the mythical world, you can fly with your body alone. Isn''t this fun more fun than flying?


    This is also the world Wen Dingmo wanted a hundred years ago, galloping around the world with his body, truly living the kind of free life where the sky is high and the birds are flying, and the sea is wide and fishy. In addition to this, one can also display a grand plan for dominance. If it is strong enough, the power under the mythical world is endless, and the road will never stop, and it will have enough motivation and fun to display its ambitions.


    Now, there is no distinction between the Xuanhuang Gongzhu and the emperor. Now I only talk about two factions, one stubborn faction, referring to the power on the Red Wall court. One is the attackers, those who want to win luck and create a world of mythology.


    Lao Luo and Lao Zhu are the attackers, and the shadow regiment is also the attackers. Now they want to kill Tang Zisang, they are not afraid of being said to bully the little girl. Tang Zisang is not a little girl. Her power must not be underestimated. She is destined not to be treated as a little girl because of the name of the double saint descendant. This is the existence of being against the sky since childhood. Therefore, after Lao Zhu takes the shot, Lao Luo can also take the shot with a serious face. Because they all know that to kill Tang Zisang, two people must work together!


    Tang Zisang''s current strength can achieve a tie against one pinnacle master, but against two, it is somewhat dangerous. The old man surnamed Mu next to him couldn''t watch Tang Zisang encounter danger, he took action.


    However, at this moment Tang Zi Sanghao said angrily: "Grandpa Mu, you don''t need to make a move first, let me try their two skills together!"


    The old man surnamed Mu frowned slightly, then stretched out, and said with a light smile: "You are approaching a breakthrough. You really need a whetstone. Okay, these two people will be your whetstone. I hope you can make a breakthrough in one fell swoop. , Enter the realm of the holy way."


    "Then Grandpa Chengmu is good fortune." Tang Zisang stared at the old pig in front of him, turning his back to the old man surnamed Mu.


    At this time, Lao Luo''s net of heaven and earth also fell from the sky. When Lao Luo and Lao Zhu heard Tang Zisang''s words, they couldn''t help feeling angry. Tang Zisang is indeed amazing, they admit, but Tang Zisang is so arrogant, they won''t be able to pass it unless they look at them.


    The old pig said in a low voice: "After being a double sage, you are not the first one, so is your grandfather, and he is dead. So is your father, and he is also dead. Now to you, you can only inherit two sages at the same time. That''s it, but it''s not invincible. Hmph, everyone knows that the descendants of Saint Tang are short-lived people. Who can live to thirty? What do you think this is because? It is because Saint Tang stayed. The luck is too strong for you to bear. Thirty years is your greatest limit. Therefore, you will die early like your grandfather and your father. Now, I will help you a few years earlier! "


    Lao Luo also angrily rebuked: "No matter how strong it is, it is only a little boy, without etiquette, it is not to be afraid!"


    Tang Zisang turned his head to look at Lao Luo who had been shot from the sky, then stared back at Lao Zhu with cold eyes, and hummed, "You have a brain disease? I want to be polite to those who come to kill me?"


    After humming, Tang Zisang kept the posture of blocking the old pig''s red giant axe with both hands, and the horse stepped right leg under him suddenly raised, and then stepped on it.


    boom!


    Tang Zisang released a huge force, and the ground shook. At this time, her whole body emits dark green power. These powers flowed up from under her feet. Moreover, this power slowly formed a green dragon circling her body.


    "Fair fortune!" Seeing Tang Zisang''s power, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu both uttered a low voice with serious expressions.


    Roar!


    At this time, the green dragon hovering around Tang Zisang''s body, with a roar, left Tang Zisang''s body, suddenly became bigger, rushed into the old pig, and the old pig was repulsed. The green dragon slammed into Lao Luo in the sky again and entered the net of heaven and earth. However, even Lao Luo''s net of heaven and earth could not stop the green dragon. The green dragon rushed up directly, with an imposing momentum, and hit Lao Luo directly.


    Facing such a green dragon, Lao Luo didn''t dare to carry it hard and turned to avoid it. However, the green dragon was so fast that he ran into him and knocked him back to the ground.


    Lao Luo and Lao Luo were both repulsed, and stood together after steadying themselves. In this way, their attack was resolved by Tang Zisang. Looking at the ferocious green dragon, they really became jealous.


    Because that is the unique power of the Tang sage-the blessing of luck!

 Chapter 1781： Skynet and Ghost Axe!

    Jackie Chan can be said to be the most powerful force in the ancestral land at present. If you have thorough control, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is the strongest. And this is the unique power move after Tang Saint. It takes Tang Shengren''s blood and the protection of Qi Luck to make it come out.


    There are many people who have the power of luck, but it''s just a matter of strength and weakness. However, only Tang Sheng''s bloodline is able to make a dragon by luck. This is probably because Saint Tang was related to the black dragon a hundred years ago. The black dragon was originally not a black dragon, but just a necromancer, conceived by evil Taoists using necromantic power and dragon gate. Necromancers are refined, even if some dragons look like real dragons, they can only be puppet props driven by evil Taoists. However, Tang Ye killed the evil Taoist priest and absorbed the power of the Longyan in the Dragon Gate into the Necromancer, allowing the Necromancer to evolve into a true dragon, and no longer an evil puppet.


    The kindness of being a real dragon can never be repaid anyway. That true dragon became Tang Ye''s best friend, and the true dragon also gave a promise that within a hundred years, Tang Ye would use its power. This is tantamount to swearing allegiance to the death, even if Tang Ye is gone, its power can be used by the descendants of Tang Ye within a hundred years. In addition, this allegiance is that even if Tang Ye''s descendants do evil, its power can be used. It can be said that the true dragon power was unconditionally used for Tang Ye''s descendants for a hundred years.


    At the beginning, Tang Ye didn''t need the black dragon to do this, but the real dragon, as the supreme spirit beast, would never take back what he said, so after Tang Ye left the ancestral land, it still protected the descendants of the Tang family for a hundred years. This is also the key to becoming a dragon by air luck. Without the protection of real dragons, the situation created by air luck would not be the strongest real dragon form.


    The current black dragon, I''m afraid it can transform into a human form. After all, in the tide of the power recovery of the true god, the fetters of luck are liberated, and the fairy can take shape. As the supreme spirit beast, the true dragon will definitely be able to take advantage of the expansion of Qi Luck for the first time, transform into a human form, and increase its strength.


    It''s just that in the face of the torrent of true God''s power recovery, the black dragon has bigger things to do, so it won''t follow Tang Ye''s actions like a hundred years ago. No one knows where the black dragon is going now. Although the body is not there, the sheltering power for Tang Ye''s bloodline is always there, so Tang Ye''s bloodline can freely use the power of real dragon transformation.


    The green dragon formed by Tang Zisang just now was an attack by Jackie Chan. Tang Zisang practiced the combination of poison and dark green is the representative of her toxicity. This is also the evidence to distinguish whether she has stepped into the holy way. If you step into the holy path, you might be able to reach the strongest level of black with poison like the poisonous sacred tree Caisang a hundred years ago.


    The strength of the lucky Jackie Chan was still there. After the Green Dragon collided and defeated Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, he flew back to Tang Zisang and hovered behind him. Accompanied by the green dragon, Tang Zisang looked domineering and mighty. Probably this is the horror of being the descendants of Saint Tang. This kind of power to call out a true dragon is simply inhuman. If it is not necessary, no one wants to be an enemy of them.


    "After talking about Tang Sage, you can call the dragon to help. I haven''t seen it with my own eyes or believe it. I didn''t expect that I saw it today. It''s all true. It''s really enviable." Extraordinarily attractive. As long as it is a cultivator, I am afraid that they all want such power. Therefore, Lao Luo wanted to enter the world of deification cultivation even more. In that case, if you accumulate enough strength, and then take up your luck, you can dance with the dragon!


    Although he was repelled by the green dragon, Lao Luo didn''t panic. He looked at Tang Zisang and said, "Although you have real dragons to help, the power of real dragons is limited by your power. As long as you don''t have the Holy Path, we still have I have a chance to kill you! It seems that we have to take care of the family too!"


    Tang Zisang still had that cold and arrogant face, and hummed: "If you don''t show your housekeeping skills, you will die."


    "You...huh, I want to see if you are really that strong!" The old pig became angry, yelled, and joined forces with Lao Luo.


    They had a good mentality when they came to kill Tang Zisang. They thought that they could give Tang Zisang a quicker and more beautiful way to die. After all, they were descendants of Tang Sage and a girl. However, they were really irritated by Tang Zisang''s arrogant attitude, and would no longer be polite with Tang Zisang, and would no longer take care of bullying juniors.


    Lao Luo pulled his hands quickly, just like ramen at work, and suddenly he pulled out a few white silk between his hands, just like spider silk. After pulling out the white silk, Lao Luo tossed it, and the white silk became a spider web in the air. Then, Lao Luo pulled his hands again and turned into spider silk again, and then quickly tossed into the air to form a spider web, which was connected with the spider web just now to form a larger spider web.


    Lao Luo pulled out the cobwebs time and time again, all flying into the air. In ordinary people''s imagination, this must be very laborious and time-consuming, but Lao Luo is extremely fast, and in a few blinks, he has pulled it ninety-nine times. Then, the cobweb formed by the spider silk ninety-nine times was huge and thick, looking completely unbreakable, and extremely strong.


    "Nine-nine sky web!" The cobweb of final strength formed, and Lao Luo let out a low voice. This is his "Nine-Nine Sky Net", his box-pressing skill. It is a net of heaven and earth that gives the power of thunder and lightning. If you want to escape, but there is a blow to stop it. Complementing each other is an absolutely powerful imprisonment technique.


    Boom!


    The Nine-Nine Sky Net spread out from mid-air and enveloped Tang Zisang. Tang Zisang wanted to withdraw from the envelope of Skynet, but Skynet suddenly thundered and stopped her, so she couldn''t withdraw.


    "True Dragon, go!" Since the retreat cannot be made, it can only break through. Tang Zisang asked the green dragon to act and attack the net that day.


    However, the Skynet was very strong and the Green Dragon couldn''t break through at once, and Tang Zisang was trapped in the Skynet.


    And this is deadly enough. Because of being trapped for a few seconds, it is possible to be torn apart by old pig''s extraordinary work.


    At this moment, the old pig issued his box-pressing stunt.


    Seeing the old pig jumped a step back suddenly, he firmly secured his body with his legs, and then held the red giant axe with both hands and began to accumulate his energy. During this process, the old pig''s body turned red, and his veins violent. After accumulating enough strength, he raised his great axe and severely cut down Tang Zisang who was imprisoned in the skynet.


    "The ghost and axe open the sky!" The old pig yelled. This is his box-pressing stunt. Going down with an axe, he has the potential to open up the sky and the earth. The power of the ghost and axe soars, just like a frenzy, increasing several times. So at this time, the power of the Heaven-Opening Ghost Axe was far better than normal. So, Tang Zisang was only tied with his usual state, and now he has increased several times, Tang Zisang must be difficult to hold.


    Tang Zisang was hitting Lao Luo''s Jiujiu Tianwang. After Lao Zhu sent a ghostly axe to open the sky, his body trembled and felt a huge threat. She turned her head to look in the direction of the old pig, her face was immediately hit by a strong force, as if burned by heat. Then her body was shocked. She knew that this was the strength of the old pig, and the speed and intensity were far beyond her imagination.


    She was shocked, and immediately summoned the green dragon, wrapped around her body to protect herself, and then tried to resolve it. It would be very dangerous if the skills of Lao Luo and Lao Zhu could not be resolved!

 Chapter 1782： The inner ghost flop!

    The green dragon returned, circling around Tang Zisang, resisting the old pig''s ghost attack. It''s just that the strength of the green dragon is limited by Tang Zisang. With the strength of the old pig soaring several times, Tang Zisang''s own strength is not enough to resist. Even if Jackie Chan''s strength is several times that of her own strength, it is still a bit worse than the old pig.


    In addition, Tang Zisang was still trapped by Lao Luo''s Nine-Nine Sky Net, and there was thunder and lightning in the Nine-Nine Sky Net, and he needed to evade. If he was hit, he would be paralyzed. It would be double imprisonment. The situation was very unfavorable to Tang Zisang, but she still gritted her teeth and did not let the old man surnamed Mu help.


    The old man named Mu didn''t mean to help either. He felt that Tang Zisang wanted to use Lao Luo and Lao Zhu as sharpening stones to break through the holy way. She herself inherited the power of the holy way across generations, and breaking through is easier than others. She vaguely felt that tonight was an opportunity, so she insisted on fighting against Lao Luo and Lao Zhu alone.


    Tang Zisang held the old pig¡¯s ghost axe to open the sky for the time being, but at this moment, Lao Luo¡¯s Jiujiutian net struck a bolt of lightning and struck the green dragon. The green dragon screamed and was hurt, holding the old pig¡¯s ghost axe. Kaitian was affected, but it shook a little bit, causing the power of Ghost Axe Kaitian to hit Tang Zisang''s forehead.


    Roar!


    The green dragon gave a sharp low voice to make Tang Zisang be careful. It wanted to help Tang Zisang, but the power of Jiujiu Tianwang stretched out again, restricting its actions. Even if it can break through the limits of the Jiujiu Tianwang.com, it has been delayed, so that it cannot help Tang Zisang in time.


    Tang Zisang must face the power of the uncanny axe alone!


    "Huh!" Tang Zisang had already felt the overbearing power hit, and her face was hurt by the impact. She can''t stop this kind of power, but if she can''t stop it, she has to stop it, otherwise, if she is slashed by the front, people will become two halves.


    Fortunately, at this time, the green dragon was fighting against Jiujiu Tianwang. She was temporarily not affected by Jiujiutianwang and was able to fight against Ghost Axe Kaitian. She stepped on her two feet separately, strong and powerful, but her movements were light, with the gentleness that a girl should have, and she didn''t give people the feeling of a man. This is also a kind of charm of Tang Zisang, domineering and powerful, but also feminine. It would be a pity if he were killed just like that.


    Naturally, Tang Zisang would not let himself be in trouble, the big deal was to admit defeat once and let the old man surnamed Mu come to help. As long as the old man surnamed Mu is to share the pressure, she is only one-on-one, and she can completely kill one of Lao Luo and Lao Zhu.


    "Drink!" After Tang Zisang stepped on her feet and grasped the ground steadily, the uncanny power hit her head. She let out a sullen cry, held her hands up, and stubbornly carried the power of the huge red axe.


    boom!


    The power of Ghost Axe to open the sky is really overbearing, just like a berserker who fought like crazy. When Tang Zisang was hit, the ground he was standing on broke directly and turned into a round pit with a diameter of more than two meters. However, Tang Zisang''s body received a strong impact, and he felt his bones fall apart. At the same time, she suffered internal injuries and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Can''t hold it!


    If she was lowered a little bit, her legs would be abolished. At that time, if the legs cannot support, the whole body will collapse. In the end, he will die in the open world.


    Seeing this, the old pig knew that the big event was done, and Tang Zisang couldn''t resist his attack. He shouted in a low voice: "Tang Zisang, I think you are a child, let me resist, I will have a good time with you!"


    Tang Zisang raised his head with difficulty, sneered at the old pig, and said sarcastically: "Do you really think you can kill me? Well, I won''t hold on by myself. I will kill you quickly. As for the breakthrough. There are a lot of people who want to kill me. If you can''t become the whetstone for me to enter the Holy Path, then change to the next batch."


    The meaning of Tang Zisang''s words is very obvious, that is to ask the old man surnamed Mu to help. If there is an old man surnamed Mu, that Lao Luo and Lao Zhu are not afraid. After all, this old man served three generations of Red Wall, and his strength was far above her.


    Tang Zisang also knew very well that the old man surnamed Mu should act upon hearing her words. She said so clearly, the old man surnamed Mu would know what it meant.


    However, the old man surnamed Mu did not act.


    Then the old pig laughed. He laughed at Tang Zisang and said, "Tang Zisang, do you really think you are not alone? Now, you still don¡¯t know why you were assassinated tonight. Has anyone come to help you?"


    "You..." Tang Zisang was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Old Pig could say these words so confidently.


    Then she suddenly woke up, inner ghost, traitor?


    Tang Zisang looked back quickly, looked at the old man surnamed Mu, frowned and said, "Grandpa Mu?"


    The old man surnamed Mu closed his eyes and shook his head lightly and said, "Zusang, this is what happened."


    "Grandpa Mu!" Tang Zisang''s expression changed drastically, and he let out a low voice. The tone was panic, consternation, anger, and great anxiety.


    If the old man surnamed Mu is a traitor, then she will undoubtedly die tonight. Because Grandpa Mu was originally sent by the Red Wall Palace to teach her and protect her three generations of elders to serve. His strength is extraordinary and he has also protected her for more than ten years. Such a person is not only her guard but also her teacher. She hasn''t managed to surpass the blue from the blue, so how can she surpass the old man surnamed Mu?


    However, Tang Zisang would never believe that the old man surnamed Mu would be a traitor and an inner ghost.


    She never thought of such a thing. Not only her, even the Red Wall Palace, I am afraid that she would not think about such things.


    Three generations of elders have been loyal. Why is this so?


    At the same time, Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi sat together again in a high-end health pavilion called "Jiangshan Tu" and talked about their century-old plan.


    Jiangshantu is a high-end health center built on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by mountains and rivers. Fengzhu Lian and Chen Hebi sat in a pavilion decorated with a combination of ancient and modern, facing a small cliff with flowing water. This environment can be said to be quite beautiful and elegant, making people feel like living in ink painting.


    You can see the night sky head-on, and if you look further away, you can see the inside of Yanjing City. Chen Hebi took a sip of tea and said to Fengzhu Lian: "It''s very lively tonight. It seems that the plan will come when the time comes."


    Feng Zhu Lian remained silent, still thinking about the defeat of the demon in the Yingling Graveyard during the day. When Chen Hebi spoke, her thoughts were interrupted. She wasn''t angry at all, and we got together tonight to discuss the next plan. Because there is a super card to be revealed on the red wall court. This card will succeed, but after it is turned over, you can''t stay in the palace of the red wall anymore, you need to make the next step.


    "Actually, if it weren''t for Tang Zisang, Mu Wuling''s card, I don''t think there is any need to flip it so fast." Feng Zhulian said to Chen Hebi.


    Chen Hebi smiled, and said, "You can''t be so greedy. It just flops and can kill Tang Zisang. Moreover, Mu Wuling''s return is a huge success."

 Chapter 1783： For one thing!

    Since Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi were against the Red Wall Palace, they were naturally attackers. And they are hidden behind the scenes, the least known, but they are the executors of the century-old plan with the highest right to speak.


    It can also be said to be a conspirator behind the scenes.


    These two young men can have such weight, naturally because of their identities-descendants of the literary and painting sages a hundred years ago.


    Of course, it won''t work just after the saints, and they need to have sufficient abilities. And their abilities have been proven, and the power that can drive the eternal landscape is the best proof. Now they are still looking for the essence of the ancient landscapes and get the essence of the ancient landscapes, then their power will be even higher, and they can even reproduce the power of the ancient landscapes a hundred years ago.


    A hundred years ago, Saint Tang blocked it. Will there be any one hundred years later? There is only one Saint Tang, and that is unprecedented. Therefore, as long as the power of the eternal landscape is reproduced, a hundred-year plan can be achieved!


    "Tang Zisang is removed, among the four phoenixes of the red wall, there are only three phoenixes. Those three phoenixes are not to be feared." Chen Hebi said to Feng Zhulian again, affirming the significance of tonight''s actions. Tonight, no matter how deep the planners are, they are only focusing on one thing, that is, the killing of Tang Zisang.


    The Four Phoenixes of the Red Wall refer to the four female generals currently under the Red Wall Palace, or the generals in the future. These four women are very outstanding. In them, there must be a saying who says that women are inferior to men. Tang Zisang became the first phoenix among the four phoenixes of the Red Wall after he became the double saint. In addition to her being very strong now, but also because of her endless potential.


    The Four Phoenixes of the Red Wall are not only a powerful force of the Red Wall Court, but also the object of the Red Wall Court''s emphasis on protection. Therefore, if the head phoenix among the four phoenixes can be killed, in addition to destroying Tang Zisang''s threat, it can also hit the Red Wall Palace. Not everything can be done with this kind of effect.


    Therefore, tonight¡¯s plan is of symbolic significance to the attackers.


    Feng Zhulian probably felt that it was a pity that the same outstanding women were killed in that way. In this battle between the loyalists and the attackers, it is very similar to the battle for the fetters of luck a hundred years ago. At that time, there were too many heroes and heroes who died on either the Xuanhuang Gongzhu or the eternal emperor. So now, will I die too?


    The Red Wall Palace, or the loyalists, is also countless capable people. Now their attackers can kill the first phoenix among the four phoenixes, so in the future, will the people who stick to the faction not be able to kill them?


    Fengzhu Lian entered this game mainly because of two points, one is the mission of the family, and the other is the competitive character. She felt that the second point accounted for a greater reason. If it weren''t for her aggressive personality, the family mission couldn''t force her to do things she didn''t like.


    Aggressive character, just want to keep winning. If you lose, I''m afraid it will be a little hard to accept. Therefore, seeing Tang Zisang lose now, she is also afraid of losing herself in the future.


    Women who are both beautiful and capable, even if they are enemies, seem to be worthy of sympathy. Feng Zhulian suddenly shook his head, feeling a little ridiculously smiling. I never thought I would have such an idea.


    Feng Zhulian looked at Chen Hebi and said, "Do you know the specific identity of Mu Wuling? I heard..."


    After speaking, Feng Zhulian looked at Chen Hebi closely, quite serious, as if he was telling a statement, but he was asking for a secret, and continued: "I heard...Mu Wuling is not only the three-generation elder, but also one of the ten mysterious. ?"


    "That''s just I heard." Chen Hebi shook his head and said, "Ten Profounds have always been mysterious. We all know the first generation of Ten Profounds a hundred years ago. We probably all know about the next generation, because they are all chosen by those Ten Profounds. Yes. They all inherited the abilities of the first generation of ten xuan, or were taught the techniques of the first generation of ten xuan. However, starting from the third generation of ten xuan, they became confused. So that by the current fourth generation, there is no more People know who it is, because in the past few decades, there has been no need for the Ten Profounds to act."


    "Heh..." Chen Hebi said, laughing somewhat self-deprecatingly, and said, "We are not strong enough to force the Ten Profounds to take action. Then, we should have a plan, which is to use the Ten Profounds, one Get rid of them one by one. At this time, our plan for the palace of the Red Wall is to destroy them one by one."


    Listening to Chen Hebi''s words, Feng Zhu Lian frowned slightly. Although Chen Hebi was telling the truth, she failed to answer her questions well. She is a person who keeps things as simple as possible. But she also knew that Chen Hebi said so much, probably because he didn''t want to talk about Mu Wuling''s specific identity. If Mu Wuling is one of the ten mysteries, it would be even more interesting. The members of the Ten Profounds all betrayed the Red Wall Palace, so what else can the Red Wall Palace fear?


    Since Chen Hebi didn''t talk about it, that''s something to be taboo. Feng Zhulian will not keep asking, saying: "Tang Zisang will be removed tonight, and the intangible arrangements need to be more cautious. After all, it is the three generations of the Red Wall Court, whose strength, arrogance, and state of mind are not so good. Controlled."


    Chen Hebi smiled and nodded, "It is true, so I have to ask the elderly at home about Mu Wuling''s future arrangements."


    Feng Zhu Lian did not speak any more, and looked towards the distance outside, in the direction of Yanjing City. Probably he felt a little bit more general. I felt that an outstanding woman like Tang Zisang was killed, as if she was telling her that her future fate would be the same.


    But Tang Zisang is not dead yet. She was still carrying the old pig''s axe to open the sky, but she was about to reach her limit. And she doesn''t care about it at all now. She only cares about the betrayal of the old man surnamed Mu. Why is this happening? Being taken care of since childhood, a person who is like a grandfather is actually a traitor.


    This feeling of being betrayed by relatives is really heartbreaking.


    "Why?!" Tang Zisang yelled, turning his head to stare at Mu Wuling who was standing calmly behind him, wanting a reason.


    She has been betrayed long ago. Since she was a child, she has been betrayed and hijacked by people around her because of her special identity. At that time, she felt very painful, which made her develop a habit of not trusting people much. Even if you trust, you only trust the few people around you. But now, being betrayed by one of the closest people around her really made her feel that the world was full of malice and she could no longer trust anyone.


    Mu Wuling opened his eyes and looked at Tang Zisang calmly, and said, "Looking forward, this is the task handed by the family. The Mu family is also huge, just like your grandmother''s identity. The famous family in the Miao territory. But in that war, the Mu family''s choice was lost. Probably not reconciled. A hundred years later, they will fight again."


    "Things that are too far away, I have forgotten. Those things are probably not the reason why I did this. The reason I did this is because of you. I stay by your side just for one thing." Mu Wuling Still speaking lightly.


    "What is it?" Tang Zisang asked angrily.


    Mu Wuling looked at Tang Zisang, his eyes suddenly became serious, and said, "Your holy way!"

 Chapter 1784： Fulong map!

    "For the Holy Way!"


    Hearing Mu Wuling''s words, Tang Zisang felt even more painful. She guessed what Mu Wuling wanted. Her holy way!


    It is also because after being a double sage, he inherited the power of the double sage across generations, so he was watched by countless strong people. If you want to get the power of the holy way from yourself, you have become a "Tang Sang", and everyone wants to get yourself. Sadly, it''s just my own power.


    Isn''t it true that apart from the power of the twin sages, oneself is useless and will have nothing? !


    Tang Zisang is now deeply hurt in her heart. The experience she has encountered since childhood was actually full of hostility in her heart, otherwise she would not be such a cold and arrogant person. She was assassinated, assaulted, kidnapped and so on since she was a child, how can she be gentle. And now, because of Mu Wuling''s betrayal, her hostility was suddenly stimulated, and she broke out intolerably.


    If it is said that her experience is due to her identity after the double sage, and the unique power of the double sage inherited across generations, can it be said that it is precisely because of the power of the double sage that she suffered these things. Without the power of the double sage, can she lead a good life?


    So, does Tang Zisang hate her identity and power?


    No, she doesn''t hate it. It''s her thing, she will firmly recognize it and hold it firmly. At this moment, she was angry, her hostility was exhausted, and her betrayal of Mu Wuling suddenly disappeared. She is that kind of person. If there is one thing that exceeds the bottom line, she will never forgive. A broken mirror is hard to reconcile, and she never thought that a broken mirror could be reconciled.


    "Do you want my holy way? Don''t you understand me? No one can take away my things!" Tang Zisang shouted angrily at Mu Wuling.


    Mu Wuling still looked at Tang Zisang calmly, shook his head, and said, "You don''t have the Holy Path yet. I thought that by this time, you will have the power of the Holy Path, but you don''t have it. In that case, you hit a hundred-year plan. , You can¡¯t wait any longer. Since you no longer want to get the Holy Word from you, then you have no use. So, you are going to die tonight. You must die."


    "You are afraid that I will gain the power of the Holy Path in the future!" Tang Zisang sarcastically said to Mu Wuling.


    Mu Wuling was not aroused, but still calmly said: "Everyone is afraid of the power of the double sage, but you have no chance to break through the power of the double sage. If you can''t get it, then destroy it. This is the only choice."


    Tang Zisang sneered and said, "If I reach the Holy Path, you will all die!"


    "Old Mu, why bother to talk nonsense, I will kill this arrogant little baby now!" Old Pig screamed. At first he didn''t know Mu Wuling''s position, and then after Tang Zisang shot, he saw Tang Zisang in danger. Circumstances, even if Tang Zisang herself said that she didn''t need to help, as the object of the Red Wall Palace''s emphasis on protection, her protector would absolutely not dare to take risks, but Mu Wuling did not take any action or even worry about such things. This made him guess that Mu Wuling was their person.


    This is really an unexpected result. No wonder the people behind this plan told him that the plan tonight will definitely succeed. Even three generations of elders have betrayed, and he is still Tang Zisang''s protector from childhood. If Tang Zisang can''t be killed in this way, then is there any way to kill.


    The old pig slammed down the huge red ghost axe again, and the power of the ghost axe to open the sky violently impacted Tang Zisang again. Tang Zisang couldn''t handle it anymore, and if he encountered such an impact, he was afraid that his body would collapse.


    "You think you can kill me?!" However, at this time, Tang Zisang''s hostility broke out and he was extremely unwilling. After a low drink, his strength suddenly changed.


    The dark green poisonous power that originally surrounded Tang Zisang''s body turned black bit by bit, giving people a dark and cruel feeling. Tang Zisang''s expression also became cold and terrifying. At the same time, Tang Zisang''s power is also getting stronger. In addition to the increased power of poison, it seems that the strength of the body has also increased. As if facing the old pig, it was nothing more than a tickle.


    As Tang Zisang''s power changed, the dark green poison power turned black, and the green dragon also turned into a black dragon.


    After such a change, Tang Zisang raised his head and sneered at the old pig when he faced the old pig''s magic power. Then she saw that she originally needed to use both hands to parry the ghost axe to open the sky, let go of one hand, just staring at the red giant axe with one hand. Then the other hand that was released, stretched over, and clamped the red giant axe with two fingers. Her other hand was therefore released.


    Clamping the red giant axe with the **** of his right hand, Tang Zisang shook his hand lightly, and threw the entire red giant axe together with the old pig. At this time, Old Pig''s uncanny attack was resolved.


    Then, after Lao Luo''s Nine-Nine Sky Net, the green dragon turned into a black dragon, he "roared" a dragon chant, and the black dragon clashed upward, directly piercing the Nine-Nine Sky Net, and Lao Luo who was casting a spell in the air was also smashed. To. The huge black dragon, Lao Luo, let him fly upside down, vomiting blood during the flight. He couldn''t stabilize his body and had suffered a huge internal injury. Lao Zhu was only dispelled and opened the sky without any injuries, so he jumped up and caught Lao Luo.


    The two fell to the ground, stabilized, and looked at Tang Zisang, all in shock. At this time, Tang Zisang''s original dark green poisonous power turned black!


    There is only one reason for this, and that is that Tang Zisang has obtained the holy way and has broken through to the power of the holy way!


    Tang Zisang suddenly reached the realm of the holy path, and his strength would be several times stronger than before. Then Lao Luo and Lao Zhu could no longer win!


    "Things are terrible!" Lao Luo looked serious. Although he was injured, he immediately wanted to rush to continue killing Tang Zisang, humming: "Since her holy way is unstable, we must kill her, otherwise there will be endless troubles!"


    "Also ask Mr. Mu to help!" Old Luo shouted to Mu Wuling again.


    Mu Wuling saw the power of the poison technique surrounding Tang Zisang''s body turn dark, that was indeed the power of the poisonous sacred Mu Caisang a hundred years ago. His calm eyes finally changed. It was not that he was afraid of Tang Zisang''s breakthrough of the power of the Holy Way, he became excited and happy. Because Tang Zisang can only seize it if he breaks through the power of the Holy Path!


    To seize the power of the Holy Path is his purpose for staying beside Tang Zisang. After lurking for so long, I originally thought that because of a century-old plan to kill Tang Zisang, he had to give up the power of the holy way, but now that Tang Zisang has broken through, isn''t it the heavens to help me?


    The holy way is destined, so there should be the holy way!


    Mu Wuling, dozens of years ago, was named by one of the first ten mysteries, the strongest woman, the heavenly girl Lu Celadon left behind in the "Tianji Tu", saying that he pursued the holy way all his life, obsessed with the holy way, and would do it for the holy way Unscrupulous, so it cannot be reused in the palace of the red wall. However, Mu Wuling used the technique of loneliness to hide from the Red Wall Palace, and then changed his name to hide in the Red Wall Palace. After so many years of forbearance, you can still get the holy way after all. Therefore, the assertion of the goddess is also false!


    "Don''t panic, Tang Zisang is only breaking through the Poisonous Holy Path now, and Tang Sheng''s Holy Path power has not been obtained. Now, it is the time when I seize her Holy Path. Hahaha..." Mu Wuling who has always been calm couldn''t bear it He laughed and laughed, showing that he was really excited. It also shows that he has a way to deal with Tang Zisang.


    At this time, I saw him take out a golden scroll from his cuff, opened it, and said, "Fu Longtu, it''s finally time to play your role."

 Chapter 1785： Not enough for beings!

    "Unreasonable, there is such a thing!" At this time, in the red wall palace, the emperor Wang Jiuxiao slapped the table and drank angrily.


    Not long ago, he was dealing with issues reported by various parties and tried his best to protect this land and people. But suddenly, a hundred years ago, in order to deal with the battle of luck, the emperor had to take out a piece of jade seal called "Tianxiong", which was shocked. Tianxiong Yuxi is a new era jade seal that was conceived from the jade seal of the ancient country by the emperor one hundred years ago. Although air luck is far less than that of the ancient jade seal, the centuries of cohesion is now quite powerful. And it is now a status symbol of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace.


    The jade seal is the supreme treasure for condensing the luck of the earth and can contact this land. Therefore, the vibration of the celestial bear jade seal must be something that has alarmed this land. As the current owner of Tianxiong Yuxi, Wang Jiuxiao, the person with the highest authority in this land, was naturally very concerned, and immediately called someone to find out what was going on.


    Tianxiong Yuxi vibrated precisely because of the birth of people with new holy ways. And this is what Tang Zisang broke through the Poison Sage. Tang Zisang lives in a courtyard not far from the Red Wall Palace. The Red Wall Palace will find it very quickly. Knowing that someone had assassinated Tang Zisang, Wang Jiuxiao didn''t find it strange, because Tang Zisang was often assassinated. However, their Red Wall Palace had long arranged for Mu Wuling, a powerful figure of the three generations of elders, to protect Tang Zisang. Coupled with Tang Zisang''s own strength, it was almost impossible for the enemy to assassinate her. However, Wang Jiuxiao heard a terrible thing that made him extremely angry.


    Mu Wuling has rebelled!


    Such a character turned out to betray!


    At this time, the people who were concentrated in front of Wang Jiuxiao were the most powerful servants of the Red Wall Court, because Mu Wuling, as a three-generation veteran, had extraordinary strength. To deal with him, these servants with sufficient qualifications and strength must be dispatched. In addition, the two highest ministers have already dispatched and rushed to Tang Zisang''s side.


    After Wang Jiuxiao learned of Mu Wuling¡¯s rebellion, he immediately summoned the highest ministers. Although there were only four or five highest ministers in the Red Wall Court, they were to protect him and the Red Wall Court, but the importance of Tang Zisang still allowed him. Called all at once. Then, he would not go to save Tang Zisang after discussing slowly, he had already sent two to rescue Tang Zisang at the first time. As for what remains, it is necessary to figure out what Mu Wuling wants to do and what conspiracy he has. It is certainly not easy for a person at the level of Mu Wuling to make such a choice. This will not be an ordinary betrayal.


    "Tang Zisang has accomplished the holy way!" When discussing, Tianxiong Yuxi was shocked. When Wang Jiuxiao saw it, he knew that Tianxiong Yuxi''s reaction was the birth of the Holy Way. One thing that can make Yuxi shake is to achieve the holy way. In fact, it is very difficult to achieve the holy way. Tang Zisang can accomplish this because after she is a double sage, she is born with the luck bonus left by Tang sage. If it is an ordinary person, if you want to achieve the holy way, you need to reach the strongest, and you need to gather enough luck in a certain area. Many people cannot condense luck in their entire lives, let alone the luck to reach the Holy Path. And the way to condense Qi Luck is inexplicable. Someone keeps doing good deeds and achieves Qi Luck. Someone has delved into a field to the true and pure, and got lucky.


    Therefore, the achievement of the holy way is not cultivation, as long as you work hard and resources, you can succeed. To achieve the holy way, it is more luck and fate.


    Knowing that Tang Zisang had accomplished the holy way, Wang Jiuxiao immediately understood what Mu Wuling wanted to do, slapped the table, stood up, and snorted: "He wants to take Tang Zisang''s holy way!"


    "I''ll go there myself!" Wang Jiuxiao let out a low voice, and immediately hurried to Tang Zisang''s direction. He was so anxious, in addition to Tang Zisang''s great role in the Red Wall court, but also because of his relationship with Tang Zisang. Tang Zisang also called him his uncle. This relationship has to go back a hundred years ago. Tang Ye has a relationship with the Wang family. As a descendant of the Wang family, Wang Jiuxiao has a close relationship with the Tang family.


    But Wang Jiuxiao''s move was opposed by several highest ministers and his special bodyguard, Hua Tian, ??the orc. Hua Tian bowed in front of him and said, "My lord, no!"


    It''s nothing more than worrying about Wang Jiuxiao''s safety. But Wang Jiuxiao himself was born as a warlord. After he became the emperor, he was protected by Qi Luck, which was not so easy to defeat. Even without the protection of Qiyun power, his strength is very strong, and it is said that his strength is comparable to the highest service. In the past, the people who sat in the position of the emperor were all literary talents. But Wang Jiuxiao has both of them, literary and martial arts. Therefore, after training from the battlefield, his aura is not as strong as usual. Now he doesn''t allow others to disobey him. He just glanced at him so that his aura was overwhelmed by others, standing in front of him as if he was short of him.


    "What can I have? You haven''t learned the lessons of the past? Protect me with so much strength, but let me die capable. Even if you are not there, I may not have an accident!" Wang Jiuxiao snorted coldly, aura Powerful, so few people dare to speak.


    "Let''s go!" Wang Jiuxiao shouted again, turned and left high.


    Others have no choice but to follow. Wang Jiuxiao was very worried, and made a fist with one hand. If something goes wrong with Tang Zisang, the Red Wall Palace will suffer a huge loss. Another is that he doesn''t know how to explain it to his family. The relationship between the Tang family and the Wang family has been good for a hundred years, close contacts, and sympathy with each other. How can the only descendants of the Tang family have trouble?


    In the palace of the red wall, the huge ancient wooden red door opened, and Wang Jiuxiao walked ahead with a gloomy expression. Behind him was Hua Tian, ??a different orc, and several top servants. Although there were only a few people, the momentum seemed to have overwhelmed an army. This is the power of the Red Wall Palace, and it is also the importance of the Red Wall Palace to Tang Zisang.


    At the same time, Tang Zisang''s breakthrough to Poison Sage was also felt by Fengzhu Lian and Chen Hebi at the Jiangshantu Advanced Health Care Center. People like them have their own psychic ways to observe changes in the avenue. However, Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi were not very worried about Tang Zisang''s breakthrough to the Poison Sage, and they were still sure to kill those who had achieved the Holy Path.


    Such strength and such confidence must have a tight layout.


    Chen Hebi smiled and said: "This situation is also considered an accident, but it is expected, there has been an arrangement. Moreover, this kind of accident is exactly what we want to see. Tang Zisang is breaking through the single holy way, Mu Wu Ling''s Fulong map can just be restrained. Now, Mu Wuling can get rid of Tang Zisang and gain the power of the Holy Path, which is the best of both worlds."


    Feng Zhulian said with worry, "What if Tang Zisang also broke through the power of Saint Tang?"


    "This is impossible, because the power of the Tang sage turned into the avenue of sentient beings, not as exclusive as the power of the poisonous saint. Tang Zisang just has a greater chance than others to obtain the sacred path of the sage of Tang, and the avenue of sentient beings needs to be kind to all living .Where can Tang Zisang reach that level now?" Chen Hebi denied Feng Zhulian''s concerns.

 Chapter 1786： God, ancient and ten thousand beasts!

    The Great Way of All Beings, it is hard to say what kind of holy way this is. Only from what Tang Ye did a hundred years ago, he defeated Wen Dingmo and prevented eternal catastrophe. Then he defeated the Gorefiend and saved the common people. Then he would disperse his own luck and shelter the earth and people. These are very high-level behaviors, which are probably selfless dedication, giving others to others.


    Blessing to all beings, blessing to all souls, the Great Way of all beings, there is no established route to practice, to break through, and to obtain. The only thing to do is to obey the original heart and be considerate of all beings.


    Why do you say that you follow your heart first? Because even if it is for the good of all living beings, even a benevolent and benevolent person cannot be kind to all things. For example, seeing a young eagle hunted and killed by a wolf, with kind heart, went to save the young eagle, drive away or even kill the wild wolf. In this case, it is good to the young eagle, but evil to the wolf. You will get the revenge of the young eagle, but you will get the revenge of the wild wolf. Therefore, it is very important to follow your heart. You are determined to save the young eagle, so don''t hesitate to prevent the wolf from hunting.


    Obeying the heart and understanding the thoughts is the first step.


    This is what Tang Ye did. He never said he was a good person or a good person, he could only say, try not to be a bad person. Many things you think are good, but in fact they are evil to other people. So, don''t say it lightly, it must be good and it must be evil.


    Naturally, there are many things to experience. That''s why Chen Hebi would affirm that Tang Zisang would never get the holy way of Tang Sage at this time. Because Tang Zisang is just a girl in her early twenties who has been protected since she was a child, so how could she have experienced the great things of beings.


    Since it is only a single holy way, Fulongtu can not only suppress but also seize the holy way!


    Chen Hebi looked awe-inspiring, with supreme respect and pride. Because Fulong Tu came from his ancestor, the sage Wen Dingmo a hundred years ago.


    He smiled proudly at Feng Zhu Lian and said: "No one knows that my ancestors of the literary family have refined another treasure-the ancient gods and thousands of beasts before refining the eternal landscapes. It is a pity that the ancient gods and thousands of beasts have been falling. Unknown, it is said that in the struggle for air luck, because the air luck it carries is unique and powerful, after all, it gathers the air luck of all animals. In order to avoid being discovered by the red wall palace and the Tang sage who was still at the time, the gods must be saved The beast map is disassembled and scattered everywhere. Otherwise, we only need to get the gods, ancients and thousands of beasts, and we can also fight the red wall palace. The Fulong map is the drawing of one of the highest spirit beasts in the gods, ancients and thousands of beasts. The real dragon can be summoned, and there is no problem dealing with the current Tang Zisang. Mu Wuling obtained this Fulong map, surely by some chance coincidence. Although it is something of my ancestors, but it is not a big chance to come back. People like Mu Wuling no longer care about money and power. To kill him cleverly, his strength is also very strong, not easy. Besides, he is also ours."


    When Chen Hebi said something, he didn''t expect to have such a big message. Unexpectedly, the literary sage a hundred years ago, in addition to refining the supreme treasure of the eternal world, there is also a supreme treasure, the ancient gods and the beasts!


    In this way, Wen Dingmo is really a genius of the ages, able to achieve the holy way early, and he has refined two great treasures, the ancient landscape and the ancient gods and beasts. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s mysterious identity, it would still be incomprehensible until now, like a mixture, pieced together countless terrible things, specifically to solve impossible events, thus defeating Wen Dingmo. Otherwise, Wen Dingmo is probably the first person in the ancestral land.


    No wonder Chen Hebi and Feng Zhu Lian dared to directly face the red wall palace like this. As long as they have one of the ancient landscapes and gods, they have a lot of confidence. As the descendants of the literary sage and the painting sage, they are more likely to obtain these two treasures than others. They hide themselves in the dark and look for them without revealing a trace, and the chances of success are even greater.


    Looking at the proud Chen Hebi, Fengzhu Lian looked rather unwilling, and said: "The paintings of gods, ancient beasts and eternal rivers and mountains are all made jointly by the saint of painting and the saint of literature. No one can do without anyone."


    Chen Hebi was stunned, staring at the Fengzhu Lian and she couldn''t help but feel that such Fengzhu Lian always had the feeling of a stubborn little girl, very cute. He nodded to Feng Zhu Lian and said, "You are right, these two treasures, the two sages of art and painting, are indispensable."


    Chen Hebi''s attitude is regarded as a pleasing to Fengzhu Lian, but it is not blindly courteous, grasping a certain degree, making girls very comfortable, not rigid, and not embarrassed. In this way, if you come and go, the ambiguity will come out. After a long time, good things will come. Therefore, Chen Hebi is very confident in his feelings and thinks that Feng Zhu Lian will one day be his woman.


    What he wants is a century-old plan and beauty.


    It''s just that Feng Zhu Lian''s attitude is a bit ambiguous. She has never rejected Chen Hebi, but she never let the ambiguous atmosphere continue between her and Chen Hebi. She immediately changed the subject, looked in the direction of the city, and said, "It''s almost over."


    Chen Hebi''s feelings for Feng Zhu Lian are never tight, which is also a proof of his confidence. Fengzhu Curtain changed the subject. He followed the Fengzhu Curtain and looked into the city as well. He nodded and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t take too much time to seize the Holy Path. As soon as the Fulong picture comes out, the real dragon directly devours Tang Zisang¡¯s newly-established sage. Tao, and then Mu Wuling will use it for his own use, that¡¯s okay. In this case, after the Red Wall Palace is missing a double saint, we have an additional Poison Saint, so the distance between us and the Red Wall Palace is Suddenly zoomed in."


    The enemy weakens, and oneself strengthens. In a situation of fighting, it is naturally an excellent situation.


    Feng Zhulian squinted slightly, seeming to always want to think about things thoroughly, and said: "Mu Wuling is also a member of the Miaojiang clan? It is a sideline of the poisonous sacred Mu Caisang''s family a hundred years ago, so he is also Practicing poison. Then, he won the Holy Poison Path and it¡¯s not difficult to merge. It seems that this matter is really sure."


    "Yes." Chen Hebi said to himself.


    Feng Zhu Lian was also satisfied with such a good thing, and then talked about other things, "Although you and I inherit the abilities of our ancestors, if you meet the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall Palace, I am afraid that they are not opponents, so we also have to get strong strength. So, how are you doing the search for the quintessence of the eternal landscape and the scattered divine, ancient and ten thousand beasts? Are we going to look for it ourselves?"


    Chen Hebi nodded and said: "It is said that there is news, then next, it is indeed time for us to act in person."


    "In this case, let''s wait for Mu Wuling''s results. After the incident, it''s time for us to gain strength." Feng Zhulian breathed a sigh of relief as he looked at the direction of the city, and also looked forward to it. The pictures of ancient landscapes and the pictures of ancient gods and ten thousand beasts can make her a strong person. She even wanted to be like Tang Sheng a hundred years ago!


    At this time, Tang Zisang succeeded in breaking through the Holy Path of Poison, killing Lao Luo, Lao Zhu and Mu Wuling. She was dominated by hostility. However, Mu Wuling''s Fulong map made her tremble suddenly.


    She knew that the treasure could restrain her holy way!

 Chapter 1787： Golden Light Real Dragon!

    Mu Wuling was not afraid of Tang Zisang who had broken through the strength of the Holy Way. Although the power of the poisonous sacred tree Caisang a hundred years ago was very strong, it may not be comparable to a master now. After all, luck has changed and the limit has been expanded. The current master may have the strength of the holy way a hundred years ago. . Tang Zisang inherited the power of the holy way, the terrible thing is that he directly obtained the power of the holy way, if he slowly integrated and developed in the future, and got the expansion of the fortune at this time, it would be the power of the holy way in the new era, and it was really scary at that time.


    As for now, Mu Wuling, the veteran of the three generations of the Red Wall Palace, would not be afraid of Tang Zisang even if he did not have a Fulong map, not to mention that he had a Fulong map. And Fulongtu''s function is to seize the power of the holy way with the body of a true dragon. Fulongtu is a consumable treasure, and it is gone after use. Because this is torn from the gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts. If you can obtain the essence of the gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts, and extract and use them in the form of essences, it will be permanent.


    The reason why Mu Wuling lurked in the palace of the Red Wall and became Tang Zisang''s personal guard was because he obtained the Fulong Tu. He knew the function of Fulongtu, so he aimed at those who might achieve the Holy Path. For this reason, after Saint Tang is his biggest goal. Tang Zisang''s father and grandfather were actually his goals. He and Tang Zisang''s grandfather are still good friends. It''s just that all of this is superficial. Now, he shows his true face, and people who know him don''t know how angry they will be.


    However, I have to admire his forbearance. In order to seize the holy way, he can endure three generations. Tang Zisang''s grandfather and father failed to achieve the holy way, so he had to endure to Tang Zisang''s generation. In this, the most important thing for him is the time spent. If it fails, it will be very sad. Finally, it is the emperor who pays off. Tang Zisang is different. He has shown enough talent since he was a child. Later, he was determined to be a person who inherited the power of the double sage across generations. At that time, Mu Wuling didn''t know how happy he was, and finally waited for this opportunity. In order to gain the power of the Holy Path, he must do his best to protect Tang Zisang, otherwise his plan would fail. For decades, his youth has been dedicated, and he can''t get Tang Zisang''s power and cry to death. He did his best to protect Tang Zisang, but he really didn''t see any plan, so no one had ever doubted him.


    Now that you know his true face, you will know that he is protecting Tang Zisang, but is protecting his own saint power. Therefore, whether it was Tang Zisang or the people on the side of the Red Wall Palace, all of his previous images collapsed directly. Once the impression was good, how bad it is now. I can''t forgive it at all!


    But Mu Wuling doesn''t need to forgive, if it wasn''t for his determination, how could he endure for decades. What he pursues is only the holy way. Of course, in addition to the holy way, he also has some hatred. He hated the goddess a hundred years ago, because the goddess left a secret map, so he named him directly and could not be reused. This is tantamount to directly ruining his future. He can''t stand this kind of thing. Therefore, if you have a chance, you must take revenge on the goddess and fight for yourself!


    Accomplishing the Holy Way and overthrowing the Red Wall Court is the best counterattack against the goddess!


    Now, the achievement of the holy way is close at hand, and he will not let it go. He was not stupid enough to fight Tang Zisang slowly. People from the Red Wall Palace would definitely come, and even the emperor would come in person. The emperor, who was born as a warlord, had a different style from the previous emperors. If the Red Wall Palace can reach its peak any day, he thinks it is the leader of this generation of emperor. Therefore, in order not to fail to seize the Holy Path, he directly uses Fulong Tu!


    Mu Wuling knew that Tang Zisang wanted to use the power of the holy way to deal with him. If Fulongtu was not used, even if he could beat Tang Zisang, it would take a lot of effort. In this case, people from the Red Wall Palace will rush to the palace, which is likely to cause the plan to fail. Therefore, he threw out the Fulong picture, which was originally a rolled up painting. After throwing it away, the painting opens, and what is painted inside is a real lifelike dragon.


    "True Dragon Xian!" Mu Wuling shouted to Fu Longtu.


    Whoops!


    After Mu Wuling started the Fulong map, the Fulong map suddenly showed a golden light, and then a Fulong map suddenly expanded and flew into the air, and then a golden light dragon drilled a dragon head from the painting, and the dragon head looked down at the people in the yard. With extraordinary momentum, he despised everything, and then the dragon head moved high, with another scream, it began to fly out of the entire body, and finally hovered over the yard, as if covering the yard.


    After the appearance of the Golden Light Dragon, the Nafulong Tu shattered and turned into nothingness. This is the one-page picture that has no gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts. Once used, it is gone, which is equivalent to a one-time consumption of props.


    Tang Zisang had just achieved the holy way, her own strength, she was very jealous of the real dragon that had come out of the dragon. Not many people know about the gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts, not even the Red Wall Palace. Today is the first time that the power of God, Ancient and Ten Thousand Beasts has appeared. They didn''t know that Fu Longtu would have the ability to easily seize the power of the Holy Path. Originally, according to Wang Jiuxiao''s estimation, it was very difficult to seize the Holy Path. With Tang Zisang''s strength, he could definitely delay for a while, and then he would be able to come to rescue in time. But the appearance of Fulongtu broke this hope that could be delayed.


    Now, Tang Zisang faced the golden light dragon above his head, feeling difficult to breathe, and was tightly suppressed. She urged the poisonous holy road black dragon to attack, but was swallowed by the golden light dragon. Obviously, the power of this golden light dragon far exceeds that of the poisonous holy road black dragon.


    Mu Wuling said to Tang Zisang: "After waiting for more than 20 years, I have finally waited. I should thank you. When I take your Poison Holy Path, I will send you away safely."


    "Vision!" Tang Zisang shouted angrily, mobilizing all his powers, and the power of black poisonous arts surged out of her body, and the power of poisonous arts emerged from her body and penetrated again. This is the realm of the unity of human and poison reached by the first poisonous sage Tao Mu Caisang 100 years ago. At that time, the power of poison can also be transformed, weapons, beasts, etc. To achieve the Holy Path, many things are just waved.


    Tang Zisang used all his power, but he didn''t dare to have any reservations. There was no way. The power of the Fulongtu summoned a golden light dragon, which was really terrifying. Then, Tang Zisang hit the golden light dragon above his head. Her poisonous saint black dragon rushed forward, and the two dragons collided. As a result, the golden real dragon had the supreme majesty, opened its huge mouth, and swallowed the poisonous holy black dragon in one bite. This is the terrifying power of Fulong Tu, from the Divine Ancient Ten Thousand Beast Tu!


    The golden light dragon swallowed not only the poisonous saintly black dragon, but also the saintly power of Tang Zisang.


    "Damn it!" Tang Zisang cursed at this moment, realizing that it was wrong for him to use all his strength, and the force was drawn right now, and it was Wu Wuling who seized her holy way!


    However, she couldn''t deal with the Golden Light Dragon, she could only let the power of the Holy Path drain.


    Mu Wuling looked calm, and said, "That''s it. When I take away your holy way, I will give you a happy one."


    call!


    However, at this time, an instant arrived and hit the golden light dragon.


    Ouch!


    Even if there is the supremely supremely majestic golden light dragon, it also uttered a shocking cry. At the same time, it, which was devouring the power of Tang Zisang''s Holy Dao, also stopped.


    "Wh, what?!" Originally a self-confidence book that could capture Tang Zisang''s holy way, and the Mu Wuling who killed Tang Zisang, never expected that suddenly there was a force that could beat the golden light dragon so painfully. What power is this and who is it?


    Tang Zisang was originally drawn from the power of the Holy Way, and became very weak. After the Jinguang True Dragon was interrupted, she recovered somewhat. Turning to see who was saving her.

 Chapter 1788： roll!

    Suddenly, huge power interrupted the golden light dragon to devour Tang Zisang''s poisonous saint power. In this case, Tang Zisang naturally thought that someone had come to save her. But she didn''t know who saved her. She is familiar with the power of all the strong people on the Red Wall Court, and the power to save her is not the Red Wall Court.


    If it is a power she is unfamiliar with, it may be weak, which is impossible. Can weakness interrupt the devouring moves of the Golden Light Dragon? Therefore, the person who saved her is very strong. Being able to fight Jinguang Zhenlong screamed so badly, the strength is probably higher than her.


    Looking in the direction from which the force came, Tang Zisang was startled, very surprised. Because over there, it was the faceless and weird person who came when the assassin in the shadow regiment came to assassinate her.


    The faceless man stood on the roof, because he couldn''t see his face, maybe he didn''t have a face. Now that the power of the true **** is restored, it is possible that such a weird person will be born. I can''t see the face, so I don''t know the expression, which is very mysterious. Tang Zisang is very confused about the Faceless Man, is this an enemy or a friend?


    This faceless person is naturally Tang Ye. For him, since he appeared with the assassins of the Shadow Regiment at the beginning, Tang Zisang took him for granted as an enemy. But now, he tried to save Tang Zisang again, and Tang Zisang was really puzzled.


    Mu Wuling couldn''t even think of Tang Ye''s situation. He had noticed Tang Ye standing on the top of the building, but like Tang Zisang''s initial thoughts, he felt that Tang Ye wanted to kill Tang Zisang. But now, Tang Ye actually rescued Tang Zisang, what kind of situation is this?


    What made Mu Wuling horrified was that this faceless man was so strong, and just sending out a force interrupted the poisonous saint path of the golden light dragon devouring Tang Zisang. Then this strength is superior to the golden light dragon!


    "Who are you?!" Mu Wuling''s calm expression finally changed. He looked at Tang Ye and shouted coldly. To seize Tang Zisang''s holy way and achieve his own holy way is his goal for decades. Now he has finally succeeded, he does not allow anyone to destroy it!


    Tang Ye still stood on the roof without any movement, watching the situation in the yard in a faceless state. Now there are Tang Zisang, Mu Wuling, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu in the yard, as well as those shadow group assassins who were eliminated by Tang Zisang. Tang Ye mainly looked at Tang Zisang, he found it incredible. Tang Zisang and Mu Caisang are so alike, if it weren''t for Tang Zisang''s youthful aura of a young woman, people would really think it was Mu Caisang.


    "This is my great-granddaughter." Tang Ye felt a little complicated when he thought of Tang Zisang''s relationship with him. When I met Mu Caisang a hundred years ago, Mu Caisang was already a shaofu, and he was still known as the best shaofu. That article Zhongyuan was obsessed with her, and even because of her, he killed Wen Dingmo by mistake. It''s an amazing thing. However, that is probably an arrangement of fate, and this must happen. It was because he killed his grandfather that Wen Zhongyuan awakened and became the strongest body combining the blood demon and the co-lord of Xuan Huang. Unfortunately, after all, he lost to Tang Ye.


    How could Tang Ye let his great-granddaughter have an accident. At first, he didn''t make a move because he wanted Tang Zisang to break through his strength and achieve the holy way. Because he also felt it, Tang Zisang had the opportunity to make a breakthrough. However, he did not expect that the opportunity for Tang Zisang''s breakthrough would be so sad.


    It must be painful to be betrayed by the most trusted and respected person. Seeing Tang Zisang''s anger and grief, and then his hostility broke out, Tang Ye pityed her very much, and didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know what Tang Zisang thought about him, Grandpa Zeng. He guessed that it must be that even if it can''t be said of hate, he definitely doesn''t love. After all, a long time away, and what he left behind, has good and bad for Tang Zisang. If Tang Zisang is obsessed with power, that''s good. But if Tang Zisang is not obsessed with power and just wants to live an ordinary good life, it is bad. Many people, I am afraid, want to live a normal life.


    Many things are uncertain, and Tang Ye never thought about running out to reveal his identity. Therefore, he still helped Tang Zisang with a faceless mysterious person. He could see that Tang Zisang was a very determined person, but because of many things she had encountered in her heart was more rejection. These problems can only be changed slowly in the future. In short, I want to deal with those who want to kill Tang Zisang now.


    Since it was here to kill Tang Zisang, these people didn''t have to live anymore.


    It will definitely not survive.


    This was Tang Ye''s idea from the beginning. Those who attacked Tang Zisang had long been sentenced to death by him. His protection of shortcomings is not blown out. However, he did not intend to kill those people directly. Since you want to act as a faceless person, use one approach.


    It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish.


    Can help Tang Zisang gain stronger strength.


    call!


    Tang Ye came down from the roof, her figure erratic and flickering like thunder, and she was instantly between Tang Zisang and Mu Wuling. This made Mu Wuling and Tang Zisang both take a step back and make defensive moves. His speed was too fast, so fast that Mu Wuling and Tang Zisang could react instinctively.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s speed, Mu Wuling and Tang Zisang were even more surprised. Sure enough, with extremely strong strength, what exactly does this mysterious faceless man want to do?


    Tang Ye reached the ground, did not pay attention to Mu Wuling, looked at Tang Zisang, and said, "Are you behind Tang Sheng?"


    Tang Zisang frowned, not knowing what Tang Ye wanted to do, but everyone knew the answer to this question. She had nothing to hide, and snorted coldly: "Yes!"


    Although Tang Ye saved her, she couldn''t lift her guard, so her tone was not good. Even if it was normal, Tang Zisang''s tone was arrogant.


    Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang again: "Since you are Tang Sheng''s descendants, why can''t you even beat a phantom dragon? What''s more, you have achieved a holy way. It is really shameful to be suppressed by a phantom dragon."


    "You..." Tang Zisang was very angry, she didn''t want to be said by someone who knew nothing!


    Tang Ye talked to Tang Zisang like this, just to help Tang Zisang become stronger, and continued: "Tang Sheng''s blood is so extraordinary, you can''t even stimulate Tang Sheng''s blood power, how can you not be weak?"


    "What are you talking about?" Tang Zisang was very curious, his blood still has power, why didn''t he know?


    Mu Wuling behind saw that Tang Ye was doing this to Tang Zisang, and he felt bad. Isn''t Tang Ye just trying to help Tang Zisang? This won''t work. This will affect your plan. Is it possible that you can''t even capture the power of the Poison Holy Path?


    Never allowed!


    Mu Wuling shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, "Although I don''t know who you are, if you do this, you are against me, so don''t blame the old man for being rude!"


    After drinking low, Mu Wuling launched an attack on Tang Ye. He stretched out a hand, and suddenly a dark purple blade appeared on the palm of his hand, and he slammed out towards Tang Ye.


    "Be careful!" Tang Zisang yelled when he saw it. Mu Wuling''s strength was formed by poison art and turned into a weapon. It was the realm that the poisonous holy wood picked mulberry only reached a hundred years ago. Tang Zisang never expected that Mu Wuling''s strength was higher than she had usually seen, and he was indeed a person who had been hiding for decades!


    "There''s nothing to do with you here, get out!" However, facing Mu Wuling''s attack, Tang Ye didn''t turn his head back. After a cold snort, he waved back and directly repelled the poisonous blade that Mu Wuling had hit. He went back and knocked Mu Wuling away.


    Mu Wuling crashed into the ground, plunged into the dirt, and slid out a long distance.


    "This..." Tang Zisang saw this, staring at Tang Ye dumbfounded.


    So powerful?

 Chapter 1789： Bloodline power!

    Tang Zisang was really stunned, and Lao Luo and Lao Zhu on the other side were so shocked that their jaws were about to fall to the ground.


    Mu Wuling is the three generations of the Red Wall Court, one of the highest ministers of the Red Wall Court. No one knows whether it is the hidden Ten Profound. But such strength will not be weak no matter what. Even if it is against those who have gained great power due to the rejuvenation of the true god''s power, they cannot be beaten back at once. But the faceless man in front of him didn''t even look at Mu Wuling. He waved his sleeve and knocked Mu Wuling away.


    So, is this power one of the ten mysterious?


    Mu Wuling slammed into the ground and withdrew, the ground was all broken. If you hit your body like this, you will inevitably get injured. Mu Wuling did not immediately stabilize himself, and did not see him for a while. It may take time to relax, or it may take the opportunity to leave, because Tang Ye is too powerful!


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to Mu Wuling''s situation at all, no matter whether Mu Wuling was still here or ran away, he would not let Mu Wuling live tonight.


    Tang Ye still paid attention to Tang Zisang, looked at her and said, "Why can''t you send out the bloodline power of Saint Tang?"


    "Wh, what bloodline power, I have never heard of..." Tang Zisang was still a little dazed, looking at Tang Ye a little dazed.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, she didn''t even know the power of her bloodline?


    Although his name is Tang Ye, he is actually a descendant of the Long family and his surname is Long. This Long Family was still after the Long Aotian who once ruled the Ten Thousand Realms. Therefore, in this dragon family bloodline, there is a kind of power that stimulates the potential, and the stronger the war. Even, he could use his blood to turn it into direct power, but he had to pay a little price, and then it was like entering a violent state. In this case, the strength will be greatly improved. Moreover, the longer you fight, the greater your strength and your physical strength. Just like the inborn **** of war, immortal!


    Originally, this dragon family bloodline power was only a way of triggering power in battle, just like a passive skill in the game. However, before leaving the ancestral land a hundred years ago, Tang Ye changed this power with Qi Yun power, turning it into a power that can be used directly, just like an active skill in a game. Unleash the power of blood, enter the violent mode, and the more you fight, the more courageous you fight, the more fierce you fight, isn''t it more powerful?


    Tang Ye left this ability to his son Long Xi in Guwu Jianghu. Considering that there are still a group of reactionary doorkeepers in the profound realm, they are very powerful, in order to give Long Xi stronger power, he appropriated his luck and changed the power of the Long Family''s bloodline. Because of the use of Qi Luck, it can be passed on by blood. Anyone who has his blood can have this ability, and it is innate.


    But now Tang Zisang doesn''t, and even knows from her answer that she doesn''t even know the power of her bloodline.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought for a while, but could only guess that Long Xi in the ancient Wu Rivers and Lakes had never told the power of such bloodlines to the outside world, so his descendants who were born in the outside world didn''t know this. In this case, could it be said that Guwu Jianghu and the big world have not yet been connected?


    Tang Ye had just returned to his ancestral land, and he didn''t know a lot of things, so he could only find out afterwards. Since Tang Zisang didn¡¯t know the power of bloodline, he told Tang Zisang and said: ¡°Sage Tang is blessed by air luck, and he has tremendous potential. Among them, his bloodline can inspire a kind of power. And affected by air luck, his Descendants can also have this power. Since you are his descendants, you should have this power."


    "How did you know?" Tang Zisang asked Tang Ye. She felt strange, how did this faceless mysterious man know something she didn''t know?


    Tang Ye said, "It doesn''t matter how I know. Now I just feel that as a descendant of Tang Sheng, it is a pity for you to be like this. Don''t ask who I am, I''m just doing my own thing as I want."


    "But I''ve never heard of it!" Tang Zisang was still very puzzled. Suddenly a strange and mysterious person appeared and told her that she had any power to become stronger than she is now. She didn''t believe it was such a thing. However, when Tang Ye talked about Tang Sheng''s blood, she thought it might be true.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Sheng was said to be the first person. As the first person, that power must be very strong. However, the Tang people suddenly disappeared, and there has been no sound for a hundred years. Then came various news that Tang Sheng was dead. Later, Tang Sheng never appeared, even if more and more demons appeared crookedly, Tang Sheng did not appear to help. Therefore, the emperor of a hundred years ago, when Tang Ye was really dead, he erected a tombstone on the cemetery of the heroes.


    In fact, the emperor had known where Tang Ye had gone a hundred years ago, just as the heavenly daughter Lu Celadon knew. If you leave this world and go to another world, you don¡¯t have to be dead, you may come back. The reason why Tang Ye was declared dead, and the tombstone was built in the Yingling Cemetery was because it wanted to gather a kind of belief power and gather the hearts of the people. This is also the proposal of the Celestial Girl Lu Celadon, which is very helpful to the Red Wall Palace.


    After Tang Ye left, the power of the Red Wall Palace was greatly reduced, and the limits of Qi Luck''s shackles expanded, and the power of the true **** began to be restored, and everything began to go into chaos, completely uncontrollable. Under this circumstance, the Red Wall Palace must make good use of every bit of strength. Since the celestial lady Lu Celadon suggested that, the prince of the Red Wall Palace also adopted it.


    For this reason, the news announced by the Red Wall Court personally, everyone believed to be true. Then Tang Sheng is just a legend. People believed it a hundred years ago, and then a hundred years later, people even thought that Tang Ye was dead. So today, a hundred years later, even Tang Zisang, a descendant of Tang Ye, doesn''t know much about him. All the understanding came from "heard", from my grandfather and father. As for his father, he still heard from his grandfather. And her grandfather, the son of Tang Ye and Mu Caisang, knew about Tang Ye, but he didn''t hear it from Mu Caisang. Tang Zisang''s grandfather had never seen Tang Ye himself, and the generations told him that the information was missing.


    Tang Ye can understand these situations. Even, he has a rather pessimistic mood. That is, even if his identity is revealed, will his descendants recognize him? Will you understand him? Especially the situation like Tang Zisang. The glory and strength left behind by the ancestors, on the contrary, is a mountain of life, pressing her firmly. Being powerful is always regarded as the greatest goal. Without power, will you be laughed at or after the saint? Waste, garbage.


    Therefore, not all births with high status are good. Mainly depends on the person''s responsibility and pursuit. If Tang Ye''s descendants are heartless and greedy for pleasure, then forget it. But unfortunately, his descendants are very pursued and highly responsible. This road is destined to not be so easy.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t know how to face his descendants, now he knew that all he had to do was to help Tang Zisang. First, let her know how to use bloodline power.

 Chapter 1790： Go for the best!

    It is Tang Ye''s method to help Tang Zisang and teach people how to fish rather than teach people how to fish. Therefore, he will not directly kill the assassins of the Shadow Group, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, and Mu Wuling. He will give these to Tang Zisang. To say whether this would be too cruel, the murder was left to a girl, or his great-granddaughter. The same can be said, but in this world, there is no way to survive without this, especially with an identity like Tang Zisang.


    He doesn''t have the power, he is not cruel to the enemy, there is no way to survive, the Virgin Mary has never been advocated by Tang Ye.


    "Tang Sheng''s power is like a legend, but unfortunately I haven''t really seen it. Now that I meet Tang Sheng''s descendants, I naturally want to see it. Power, nothing is more persuasive than integrated in the blood. Look. If you don''t understand Tang Sheng''s bloodline power, let me help you." Tang Ye looked at Tang Zisang who was puzzled.


    Tang Zisang frowned and said, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, stretched out a hand directly to Tang Zisang, and shook it, sucking a blood that spilled from the corner of his mouth when Tang Zisang was injured just now.


    This blood was suspended in front of Tang Ye''s hand. Tang Zisang was even more surprised when he saw it, feeling very strange, took a step back, and hummed, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye stared at the faceless expression, and said: "Tang Sheng''s bloodline power, I want to see and see, I hope this is not something disappointing."


    After humming, Tang Ye flicked the drop of Tang Zisang''s blood in front of Tang Zisang''s forehead. With a "huh", the drop of blood hit Tang Zisang''s forehead and seeped in from Tang Zisang''s forehead.


    "Yeah..." Tang Zisang felt a powerful force hit her, she instinctively backed off to defend, and drank it out, thinking that she was going to die, or it hurt to death. After all, she was shot into the forehead.


    However, she did not feel any pain, nor was she hit by a powerful force to fly out. She felt that she was just pushed a few steps away, and then she stopped. At the same time, she felt very comfortable, just like Mu Chunfeng, the injuries she suffered just now seemed to have all healed.


    Tang Zisang couldn''t help wondering, his injury was quite serious just now, and part of the poisonous saint power was swallowed by the golden light dragon, even if it was relieved, it would not be so comfortable. This feeling is like the injury is all healed. Could this be Tang Sheng''s bloodline power?


    Tang Zisang couldn''t help opening his eyes and saw Tang Ye still a few meters away from her. She took a look at her physical condition again and found that the injury was still there. What happened to the comfortable feeling just now?


    In fact, she was so comfortable because Tang Ye gave her a vitality to repair her injuries. His bloodline strength is not comfort, but passion and fighting spirit. If it was launched on Tang Zisang, who was seriously injured, she might not be able to bear it or adapt.


    At this time, Tang Ye said to her: "Now is the real beginning."


    Tang Zisang still looked confused, but after Tang Ye finished speaking, she suddenly felt that the comfortable sensation just now receded in a wide range like a low tide, and then it seemed that a volcano erupted in her body. The heat is unbearable. At the same time, a hand of power arose, making her want to sway as much as possible. What this force gives birth to is destruction and destruction. That''s right, Tang Zisang had a desire to destroy everything at this time. Without breaking something, she feels like her body will explode.


    That is the power of blood. If it is in battle, this desire to destroy will make her an invincible God of War, pursuing the enemy fearlessly. Just in terms of momentum, it can overwhelm the enemy several times.


    But this is not only imposing, the power is also increased several times. Tang Zisang could clearly feel that her strength was still increasing, as if to seep out of her body.


    The strength is so abundant that it penetrates the body. In this case, not everyone can do it. Even if the old pig casts the ghost axe to open the sky and enters the violent mode just now, it can''t do it!


    As the pioneer of bloodline power, Tang Ye helped Tang Zisang enter such a realm naturally. Now that Tang Zisang has been stimulated with bloodline power, she will remember this feeling in the future and can activate it at any time. After all, it is the ability that is integrated in the blood, which is born with it, and does not require much cultivation.


    Tang Zisang''s condition is very good now. It should be said that Tang Zisang''s physical strength itself is good, and he couldn''t bear it without his strength rising several times. Although the strength was so great that it had been lost, it was just right for Tang Zisang now. Because as long as Tang Zisang enters a fighting state and consumes his strength, then the infiltrated strength will return to the body and will not appear redundant.


    Tang Ye jumped out a distance, stood on the rockery in the courtyard, and said to Tang Zisang, "Do you feel this Tang Sheng''s bloodline power? Sure enough, you are Tang Sheng''s descendants, because your bloodline power has been inspired Don¡¯t ask me why I can help you inspire this power. I like to study all kinds of people. It¡¯s no surprise to know some secrets. What you have to do now is to solve the people who want to kill you, right?"


    "Don''t get me wrong, I am not helping you, I said, I just want to see the power of Tang Sheng''s descendants. It should be said that it is to see some of Tang Sheng''s power. So, now you have the power directly inherited from Tang Sheng , If you can¡¯t kill the enemy, then I won¡¯t help you. In other words, what I will do next is just watching the show.¡± Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang felt more complicated for Tang Ye, a mysterious faceless person. She originally thought Tang Ye was the enemy, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to help her. And now Tang Ye made it clear that she was only interested in her identity. If she were not Tang Sheng, Tang Ye would not help, and she would have died early. But anyway, Tang Ye really helped her, and she was grateful. After the incident, she will be thankful.


    Now, as Tang Ye said, she wanted to deal with the people who came to kill her. She is not a bad person, but she is not a kind person either. She will not show mercy to anyone who wants to kill her or betray her.


    So Tang Zisang looked at Lao Luo and Lao Zhu with a gloomy expression. For these two masters who are said to be members of the Top Ten Killers, she is definitely going to kill them. If it hadn''t been for Mu Wuling to take action before, she would kill Lao Luo and Lao Zhu after she achieved the Poisonous Way. Now, it should be made up.


    Lao Luo and Lao Zhu saw Tang Zisang bursting out of power and awe-inspiring, and they all cried out in their hearts. Never expected that things would change like this. It was originally just to kill a girl, but one after another was not going well. Tang Zisang achieved the Poison Sage, and they couldn''t kill it. Fortunately, there is wood and no spirit, it is not difficult to kill Tang Zisang. But another mysterious faceless man spoiled. From this look, the plan to kill Tang Zisang is going to fail.


    "Let''s go first, leaving the green hills, not afraid that there is no firewood!" Lao Luo said to Lao Zhu.


    The old pig nodded, then the two turned around and jumped away.


    Tang Zisang snorted coldly, "Want to go? Then what do I do after the double saints!"

 Chapter 1791： Just kill it!

    Tang Zisang''s temperament is more like Tang Ye. I don''t do bad things, but I won''t be too good. Everyone came to kill her, she didn''t want to let it go, waiting for others to kill her a second time. In fact, she had already killed people and had blood on her hands when she was very young. There is no other way. If others come to kill her, she will only die if she does not fight back. Everything is for survival!


    Therefore, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu couldn''t kill people, and wanted to get out when the situation was not good for them. Tang Zisang would not agree to this kind of thing!


    Looking at Lao Luo and Lao Zhu who turned to escape, Tang Zisang clenched his fist with his right hand, and black poisonous power began to gather around his fist. Then the poisonous power flew out and turned into a flexible black snake, quickly catching up with Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, all entangled Lao Luo and Lao Zhu. Lao Luo and Lao Zhu fought back against the black snake, but the black snake dissipated and merged into Lao Luo and Lao Zhu respectively.


    Lao Luo and Lao Zhu thought they could continue to escape, but when they were moving, they suddenly became weak and fell to the ground. They were taken aback, because they saw their hands, black spots quickly appeared!


    That is very poisonous!


    At this moment, both Lao Luo and Lao Zhu knew that something was wrong. Now Tang Zisang has achieved the Poisonous Way, and they can''t resolve the poison of the Holy Way. Not to mention the poison of the holy way, it was Tang Zisang''s original strength, if the unique poison was released, they would not be able to resolve it.


    Lao Luo and Lao Zhu were weak after being poisoned and could no longer move. Looking back, Tang Zisang was already in sight. In this situation, they had no choice but to fight Tang Zisang desperately. They tried their best to stand up, but they were helpless and struggled for a while before they could stand up.


    Standing not far in front of them, Tang Zisang said with contempt: "Do you think you still have a chance to fight me?"


    Old pigs usually kill pigs, much more hostile than Lao Luo. Seeing Tang Zisang so arrogant and arrogant, he shouted angrily: "Do you think you can kill us at will? I tell you, even if we are killed, you will have to pay a heavy price!"


    Tang Zisang looked at the old pig and narrowed his eyes.


    Lao Luo stared at Tang Zisang, forcing the poison in his body with all his strength. Forcing the poison to a corner and temporarily unable to affect important parts of the body, you can still fight. In this way, even if Tang Zisang, who had broken through the Holy Path, still couldn''t win in the end, he wouldn''t make himself lose too ugly.


    However, at this moment, Tang Zisang raised his hand and hummed at the old pig who had just been angry. "Kill you, I really can do it casually."


    After that, Tang Zisang stretched out his hand to the old pig and clenched his fist.


    Snapped!


    "Ah!" Suddenly, a black thorn pierced the old pig''s heart. He cried out in pain, looked down at his heart, and was dumbfounded. Then he looked at Tang Zisang, his movements were already very laborious and slow. Puff, puff, when he could see Tang Zisang, he spit out two more mouthfuls of blood. Then the body began to tremble, trembling twice, then fell back, gradually losing the breath of life.


    The expression that he opened his eyes was extremely astonished. Not reconciled. Because he had never thought that he would be killed by Tang Zisang so easily. Originally, he thought that he would use his full strength to suppress the poison in his body, and he could fight Tang Zisang for a while. As a result, Tang Zisang clenched his fist and killed him. What was going on?


    The old pig didn''t understand, he died without thinking. When he was unwilling to think about it, he was already dead.


    Lao Luo next to him saw that Old Pig was killed by Tang Zisang in this way, and he was extremely shocked. He looked at Tang Zisang, trying to control his breath and keep himself calm. However, the constant rapid heartbeat and breathing betrayed him. He was panicking, really afraid of Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang looked at Lao Luo with an arrogant expression and no emotions. She had broken through to the power of the holy way, and Tang Ye helped her inspire the power of bloodline, now her strength was far above that of Lao Luo. So she no longer needs to put Lao Luo in her eyes, and she does not need to have emotional fluctuations because of Lao Luo. Because in her eyes, Lao Luo is already dead.


    "Want to know how he died?" Tang Zisang looked at Lao Luo and said lightly, then rolled his eyes and changed his words: "No, I should say, do you want to know how you would die?"


    "A little baby, don''t be arrogant!" Lao Luo yelled, pulling his hands together, trying to deal with Tang Zisang with the power of the net. With such a low voice, it''s just to give yourself courage and courage. He knew that he was no longer Tang Zisang''s opponent.


    When Lao Luo was about to attack with the power of the net of heaven and earth, Tang Zisang raised his right hand again, and Lao Luo screamed "Ah", his attacking movements were interrupted, and his body became unfree. It seems to be dominated by some power.


    Tang Zisang looked at Lao Luo and said, "The power of poison art just now has been integrated into your body. Do you think that you can use your power to force the power of poison art to a corner, so that your body is temporarily not affected by poison art? Your thoughts are right? Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do it, because you are not my opponent. The biggest feature of the power of the Holy Path¡¯s poison is that this poison is alive. It is one with me. The poison enters your body, just like a living thing enters. Your body. It is controlled by me. Wherever I want it to go, it will go. What I want it to become, it becomes what. For example, it becomes a knife, just like this little by little from your heart Stabbed out..."


    With that, Tang Zisang used his right hand to manipulate the poisonous power that was one with her. Sure enough, I saw that the poisonous power that was integrated into Lao Luo''s body was forced to a point in the abdomen by Lao Luo just now, but under the control of Tang Zisang, the poisonous power moved slowly, moving to Lao Luo''s heart, and then slowly. It slowly turned into a dagger, piercing out of Lao Luo''s body little by little.


    This pierced his heart, and his heart was slowly penetrated. This was already a death sentence.


    That''s how the old pig died just now. It''s just that Tang Zisang manipulated the power of poison to pierce the heart of the old pig, so suddenly and quickly, he couldn''t react to the death of the old pig, and it looked like he killed him casually.


    In fact, Tang Zisang''s poisonous sage power, in addition to the power of the poison technique, was unified with her, there is also a terrible thing that this poison technique can not only be controlled by her as a flexible force, but also has a highly poisonous effect. In other words, this poisonous power can be a collision attack like a weapon, as well as invisible poison. The enemy must prevent not only collision attacks, but also toxic erosion. Especially this toxic erosion, once it is not prevented, it can basically be said to be finished.


    And this poison is often unpredictable. Therefore, the Poisonous Way is a very powerful way, and it can even rival the other two ways at the same time!


    Poison, it sounds bad to say, the so-called decent people don''t like it very much. However, this power is the most daunting.


    "You are going to die." Tang Zisang controlled the poisonous power dagger that was piercing Lao Luo''s heart, and said lightly to Lao Luo.


    "You..." The corner of Lao Luo''s mouth was bleeding, while looking at Tang Zisang. He didn''t know how to get angry. He was completely suppressed by Tang Zisang. Isn''t it normal to be killed?


    Roar!


    At this time, a dragon chant sounded, it was the golden light dragon from Fulongtu!


    Tang Zisang turned to look, coldly snorted: "You have to die too!"


    The Golden Light Real Dragon was summoned by Mu Wuling using the Fulong map. Now that the Golden Light Real Dragon comes again, it means that Mu Wuling has not escaped. This fits Tang Zisang''s intention. This kind of person who betrayed her, all caring is disguised hypocrisy, which made her hate more deeply. At this moment, the poisonous darkness and hostility affected her, and she was eager to kill Mu Wuling!


    Mu Wuling appeared behind Jinguang Zhenlong with a gloomy expression. Failing to seize the Holy Path and failing this plan, for him, it is better to die.

 Chapter 1792： Has been changed!

    Mu Wuling would not choose to escape this way. For him, seizing the Holy Path is the most determined choice. The failure to obtain the Holy Way has made him frustrated. And to run away is not to lose the last dignity, he can''t do this kind of thing. Maybe there is no holy way, but to complete the second hundred-year plan, there is still a wonderful way to pursue cultivation. So, in any case, I should try to see if he can kill Tang Zisang.


    As for a Tang Ye who suddenly appeared, a mysterious faceless person, Mu Wuling truly felt his strength, very terrifying, Mu Wuling felt that he was no opponent. He must be angry at Tang Ye''s intervention, but for the facts, with his age of mind, he will always accept it. However, Tang Ye just said that he would no longer interfere with Tang Zisang, so he thought that he could still kill Tang Zisang.


    Mu Wuling was lightly slapped by Tang Ye just now, and he hit the ground and flew out. I don''t know how far, the wall of the yard fell to one side. He suffered serious injuries and his clothes were messy. This was Tang Ye''s strength. Thinking about it now, Mu Wuling still felt scared. With a light wave of his hand, he beat the three-generation veteran of the Red Wall Palace, the highest minister to this. What kind of monster is this power?


    It must not be human!


    I hope such a monster does what it says, just watching the show. Only in this way, Mu Wuling felt that there was a chance to kill Tang Zisang, otherwise Tang Ye would help Tang Zisang, then he knew that he had no chance at all.


    This was the shock that Tang Ye caused him. He deeply knew that the gap between him and Tang Ye was not a little bit, but very big!


    At this time, Tang Ye had retreated to stand on a rock, expressionless, just watching quietly, it was indeed like watching a play. But this way, there is another kind of uncertainty. It will make Mu Wuling feel that he may be watching the show all the time, but he may suddenly act.


    This fucking, Mu Wuling''s heart is actually suffocated. I didn''t expect such a perfect plan to be blocked by a faceless person. I really don''t know what to say.


    Mu Wuling approached Tang Zisang. There was a golden light dragon in front of him, with extraordinary momentum, as if he could control the supreme spirit beast true dragon.


    "Unexpectedly, Tang Sheng''s bloodline still has such power. Sure enough, Tang Sheng is still the first person in a hundred years. I was fortunate enough to see Tang Sheng''s power today, but I am satisfied. However, I am also more greedy, so I want to try it myself. What is Tang Sheng¡¯s power like? As a descendant of Tang Sheng, don¡¯t let me down and don¡¯t humiliate Tang Sheng." Mu Wuling said to Tang Zisang, as if he were still an old man who taught Tang Zisang. .


    Tang Zisang looked at Mu Wuling with the same solemn expression as she did with the enemy. This is how her attitude toward Mu Wuling has changed. If Mu Wuling hadn''t betrayed, she would respectfully call Grandpa Mu. Now, there is no such possibility. Not only that, she will kill Mu Wuling.


    "Since you are theirs, there is no need to talk nonsense. The result must be that you die, because I don''t want to die so early." Tang Zisang snorted coldly to Mu Wuling.


    Mu Wuling squinted, smiled, and said: "Very good, then do it."


    After speaking, Mu Wuling turned to look at Tang Ye. He had to make sure that Tang Ye didn''t make a move before he was relieved. If Tang Ye made a move, no matter which side he helped, he didn''t need to fight again. Tang Ye is too strong, whoever helps will definitely win. Mu Wuling was very sure of Tang Ye''s power.


    Tang Ye stood on the rockery with no expression, no words, no reaction, it was really invisible.


    Since Tang Ye was like this, Mu Wuling thought he could not make a move. Moreover, he can''t delay any longer, otherwise the people from the red wall court will come soon. So he asked Jin Guangzheng to attack Tang Zisang. The golden light dragon''s momentum is still very strong, circling half a circle, as if to overturn the yard. Then the golden light dragon head hit Tang Zisang, if there is a dragon initiating.


    The technique of real dragon empowerment is extremely powerful. After Tang Ye set the complete overlord''s halberd fragments, fused into a complete overlord''s halberd, if you use the stunt derived from the overlord''s halberd, Jiulong initiation, it can kill the gods!


    That''s right, even a strong man with a divine body can definitely kill when he reaches the point of a god!


    At present, the initiation of the Golden Light True Dragon is naturally a thousand miles away from the Jiulong initiation, but the slight momentum of the True Dragon initiation is extremely large and fierce. It depends on whether Tang Zisang can stop it, and this is probably the key to victory or defeat.


    Tang Zisang faced the initiating golden light dragon without panic. She condensed the power of poison technique and gathered into a black dragon. The black dragon became more and more powerful with Tang Zisang. The black dragon became a black dragon, just as big as a golden light dragon. Then, the black dragon slammed up and pointed directly at the golden light dragon!


    The dragon soars into the sky!


    Mu Wuling has real dragon initiation, Tang Zisang has a dragon soaring into the sky.


    bump!


    The two giant dragons collided, sending out an extremely huge impact. At this moment, it seemed that the entire Yanjing city was shaken. Is it scary that there was an earthquake?


    The impact of the two giant dragons occurred in midair, accompanied by the dragon''s voice, which must have alarmed all kinds of capable people in Yanjing City. And the words of some demons and ghosts, weak and scared, trembling all over. Because the Supreme Spirit Beast True Dragon is their absolute nemesis. In the power of the exorcist, the nine-character mantras who are on the battlefield are all in the front, which is to summon the true dragon and obtain the true dragon power. It is said that this is also the reason why the original exorcist conquered the real dragon and got the protection of the real dragon''s power to make such a powerful trick.


    The emperor Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, and Hua Tian, ??the bodyguard of the alien orcs, and several of the highest Red Wall Palace servants rushed to the place where Tang Zisang was, and suddenly heard the huge dragon chant and the aftermath of the violent power impact, and couldn''t help being shocked. Tang Zisang might not be able to support such a powerful force!


    "Speed ??up!" Wang Jiuxiao is no longer an emperor who is waiting for protection, but a general who is worried about others. His speed is extremely fast, showing his extraordinary strength. This is the first emperor of the emperor for several generations, and Wang Jiuxiao is also called the emperor of Wu. The power of the emperor rushed straight into the sky. The name Wang Jiuxiao is already very domineering.


    Wang Jiuxiao and others quickly rushed to the place where Tang Zisang was. On the other side, Fengzhu Lian and Chen Hebi in the Jiangshantu Advanced Health Center also felt that something was not quite right. They knew Fulongtu and felt that the power of the golden light dragon was the power of Fulongtu. However, there is actually a black dragon that can fight against the golden dragon. How is this going?


    Feng Zhulian stared and frowned, closed his eyes to feel it. After she became a painter, she actually possessed many unknown powers. Suddenly, she opened her eyes and said seriously to Chen Hebi: "The plan has changed!"

 Chapter 1793： The trend is over!

    An accident in the plan to kill Tang Zisang had a very bad effect on Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi. Because Tang Zisang is a very important part of their hundred-year plan. After the double saints, you must die, otherwise the follow-up plan will have a lot of hidden dangers.


    The first one-hundred-year plan a hundred years ago, because of Tang Sheng''s presence, no matter how big the layout, no matter how meticulous plans, all failed. The double saint power means the Tang saint power. Tang Sheng''s power can destroy the first one hundred-year plan, can''t it destroy the second one?


    Moreover, this time to kill Tang Zisang, we used very key power. The two top ten killers, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, are just the second. The most important thing is that Mu Wuling, who has been hidden for decades, is still the highest servant of the Red Wall Palace. The people were dispatched. Mu Wuling''s identity was exposed, and the Red Wall Palace could detect more things, and it certainly wouldn''t be only suspected in the shadow group.


    The Shadow Group is just a force of the attack faction, and a character like Mu Wuling cannot be a newly emerging force like the Shadow Group, more like a nouveau riche. Moreover, Mu Wuling was a person who entered the Red Wall Court decades ago. If there was an alienation at that time, the Red Wall Court could find out a lot of things.


    Mu Wuling was not originally called Mu Wuling. He was foreshadowed by the celestial map left by the goddess a hundred years ago. He has a holy way in his heart, but he is rebellious. He must not be reused for the red wall. The celestial mystery map was left by the celestial maiden, and the celestial mystery map such a prediction is equivalent to the celestial woman''s own words. The emperor dare not believe the words of Lu Celadon. Therefore, at that time, he was still very small, but he was judged to be an astonishingly talented Mu Wuling. Before he grew up, he lost the opportunity to achieve great achievements in the Red Wall Court. This caused the unwilling Mu Wuling to change his name, and then deceived the Red Wall Palace by using the technique of loneliness, and has been lurking until now.


    Mu Wuling was able to deceive the red wall court, hide it with the technique of loneliness, and put down blind eyes that the red wall court could not see clearly. It was definitely not something that Mu Wuling, who was a child back then, could do. Therefore, behind Mu Wuling, there is a considerable force. And this force, I am afraid that it has penetrated into the Red Wall court at that time.


    This hidden situation is a huge advantage for planners. If it is found out by the Red Wall Palace, it may directly lead to the collapse of a century-old plan.


    This kind of thing is not something that Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi can afford. They are now granted a very high position of power only by virtue of their outstanding ability and the possibility of becoming the second sage of art and painting in a hundred years. But if there is a major mistake, the position of power may be taken back.


    The most important thing is that they are not willing to fail!


    After Feng Zhulian said that the plan had changed, Chen Hebi looked very solemn and solemn. He stood up and could no longer take a cup of tea slowly. He looked at the direction of the city where the two dragons collided and said: "Go and see."


    "It''s okay for us to show up?" Feng Zhulian frowned. Layout in the dark is their advantage. If it is exposed, it will directly become the target of the Red Wall Palace, and there is no advantage.


    Chen Hebi said: "Just when you drive by, even if you just stay close and feel it, maybe you can let us know what happened. I think this is related to the failure of the demon in the cemetery of the heroes. How else would it be? What a coincidence, one failure after another?"


    Feng Zhulian agreed with Chen Hebi and nodded and said, "Then let''s go and see."


    The two left the Jiangshantu Health Center and got on the bus to where Tang Zisang was. When Chen Hebi drove, he looked calm, everything was natural, and it wouldn''t make people think they had any specific purpose.


    Now it is a hundred years later, and the development of science and technology is naturally better than when Tang Ye left a hundred years ago. However, in terms of popularization performance, technological progress is not everywhere. Because of the influence of the power of the true god, turmoil, disasters, etc. have prevented the development of many things. There are even some places that are dilapidated and depressed, not as prosperous and advanced as they were a hundred years ago.


    As for the advancement of science and technology, it can be witnessed by Shenji Technology. Shenji Technology was established after Murong Huansha became an undead zombie a hundred years ago. One of the projects is to focus on the research and development of various super-powered weapons to deal with monsters, monsters, and even true gods. Therefore, the products of Shenji Technology are the best proof of the development of science and technology in this era. However, people who can afford Shenji Technology''s products are all people with unusual identities. It can only be said that advanced technology has not been fully popularized and is limited to a small number of areas.


    Wang Jiuxiao rushed to the place where Tang Zisang was, and Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi rushed to the place where Tang Zisang was. At this time, Tang Zisang and Mu Wuling were fighting against the dragon.


    The golden light dragon came down, and the black dragon rose into the sky. The two dragons rushed together, and no one lost. This point actually surprised Mu Wuling. He didn''t expect that in this short time, Tang Zisang''s strength would increase to this point. Originally, he thought that Fu Longtu''s power could still kill Tang Zisang who had just achieved the Holy Path and gained a little Tang Sage power. Unexpectedly, Tang Zisang became surprisingly strong.


    Is this the strength of Tang Sheng, the first person in strength in a century?


    When Mu Wuling was surprised, something even more surprising happened again. In the process of constant confrontation, Tang Zisang continued to infuse the black giant with strength, which turned out to be getting stronger and stronger. But Mu Wuling could no longer increase his strength, because he had already used his ultimate strength.


    What''s this? The more courageous the war, the stronger the war? Can''t fight Tang Zisang for a long time at all?


    Mu Wuling didn¡¯t know the terrible power of Tang Sheng¡¯s bloodline. It was not only as simple as entering a violent state and suddenly increasing the strength several times, but also continuing to become stronger in the battle, which is equivalent to every minute, the strength will increase some. Therefore, it is very stupid to confront Tang Zisang, who has inspired the power of blood.


    Tang Zisang was sure that her strength was enough to deal with Mu Wuling, and that the power of the Poisonous Way had stabilized again. She snorted to Mu Wuling, "You can go to death."


    Having said that, Tang Zisang slammed upwards, sending out a powerful force and injecting it into the black dragon. With a groan, the black dragon slammed forward, knocking the golden light dragon back, and taking advantage of the supremacy, it suddenly grew bigger, opening its huge mouth and swallowing the golden light dragon from head to tail!


    After devouring the golden light dragon, the black dragon swooped down again and made an initiation impact on Mu Wuling.


    "Ah!" Mu Wuling cried out in pain.


    puff!


    Mu Wuling then vomited a big mouthful of blood, his body became shaky and his expression was very depressed. He looked up at the sky, and said sadly: "The trend is over, why is this?!"


    After crying out, Mu Wuling looked at Tang Ye, a faceless person, with a huge resentment in his heart. Why is it so?


    Isn''t it because of this mysterious faceless man? !

 Chapter 1794： Phoenix eyes into a picture!

    After being empowered by the black dragon, I was afraid that my whole body would be broken, and he would definitely not survive. Mu Wuling is definitely not reconciled. The so-called general trend is gone, it is that his general trend is gone. He hid for decades to seize the holy way, but failed. I want to complete the second hundred-year plan and counterattack the prophecy left by the goddess, but there is no way to complete it. And when this happened, even though he was killed by Tang Zisang, he didn''t think he was lost to Tang Zisang. Everything was killed by the faceless man!


    Mu Wuling looked at Tang Ye, his expression was colder than ever, completely different from his always calm appearance before. Perhaps this is his true face. It is really hard for him to be hideous, gloomy, and disguised for decades.


    "You..." Mu Wuling drank low to Tang Ye, and wanted to express a great resentment towards Tang Ye for the last breath, and even wanted to kill Tang Ye. This is naturally impossible, it is just a kind of extreme resentment. Vent his emotions. He used his last strength to blast a force towards Tang Ye, but at this moment, with a "wheeze", a black dagger penetrated his heart, and the power he had just condensed dissipated, and he spouted a big mouth of blood again, and then couldn''t stand Stabilized, fell to the ground, no more interest.


    It was Tang Zisang who used the power of poison to condense a dagger to repair his wounds. Tang Zisang was still outrageous at this time, looking at Mu Wuling who fell on the ground and snorted coldly: "Now think about it, under your hypocritical appearance, I don''t know how many people died on your dark side. The red wall People, even my parents. I will check all this one by one. You are just a dark game, and there is a murderer behind the scenes!"


    Tang Zisang is not stupid. At the moment when she learned that Mu Wuling was a traitor, she immediately thought that many people in the Red Wall Court were assassinated or died strangely, and some plans of the Red Wall Court always failed. The reason for this must be the same as Mu Wuling. Spirit is related to this traitor.


    As a three-generation elder, Mu Wuling has a very high status. Although as a minister, there is no power to manage and command the affairs of the Red Wall court, many people will listen to him out of respect. Many people also expose him to many confidential things because of his identity. Even consult him. Thinking about it this way, it''s terrifying to think carefully. Mu Wuling didn''t know how fast the development of the Red Wall Palace was prevented. I''m afraid he has been behind for several years.


    If the traitor Mu Wuling could be spotted earlier, then the Red Wall Palace would definitely develop better than it is now. The matter of Mu Wuling is also a wake-up call to the Red Wall court. There can be one Wu Ling, or will there be a second Wu Ling?


    So next, one thing the Red Wall Palace will do must be an internal inventory!


    This is a good thing for the palace of the Red Wall, but it is a big bad thing for Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi. Because of them, those who spent decades arranging to enter the Red Wall court one by one are in danger!


    If all the people who planted in the palace of the Red Wall were dead, then the second century plan for the attackers might have a fatal blow!


    Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi had never expected that Mu Wuling, a dark chess that was estimated to be 100% safe, would have accidents. Why? !


    Chen Hebi couldn''t help driving faster and faster. He seemed to have a calm expression, but his heart was anxious, he wanted to immediately see what happened to Mu Wuling.


    Feng Zhulian sitting on the co-pilot was also anxious, but she became a member of the aggressive faction, mainly wanting to challenge, excite and win. Therefore, she is not considering how much the failure of Mu Wuling will have on the attackers'' second century plan, but that her plan may have failed, which makes her quite unhappy.


    Seeing that the speed is getting faster and faster, Feng Zhu Lian reminded Chen Hebi: "Be careful. It''s going to speed. Now what we do is better."


    Chen Hebi was reminded by Feng Zhulian and realized that he was just stepping on the accelerator. He slowed down, but did not speak, staring ahead without saying a word.


    Feng Zhulian said again: "Even if Mu Wuling has an accident, it is not that we all have an accident. At most, we have some trouble. As long as it doesn''t hurt the root, it''s not a real failure."


    Chen Hebi took a deep breath, eased his anxiety, and said: "We just came out to do something, so we can''t disappoint the elders too much."


    Feng Zhulian nodded, looked out of the car window, and said, "That''s right, let''s plan the overall situation."


    "Here." Chen Hebi said suddenly, and slowed down the car. "We just pretended to pass by the trail outside the courtyard to feel the breath. We can''t do anything else, otherwise the Red Wall Palace will doubt it."


    "I understand." Feng Zhulian said, making a lazy look, like a kitten, pretending to feel what happened in the courtyard, but the look is so flavorful and very charming.


    When Chen Hebi saw her like this, he was lost for a while, then shook his head and smiled. There was really no way to take this woman who really looked like a little wild cat. Chen Hebi''s mood also improved. It seemed that the plan failed, but he reaped the beauties, which was a good thing.


    Chen Hebi drove slowly through the trail outside the courtyard. On such a road, we must drive slowly. At this moment, they met a few people with extraordinary momentum. Chen Hebi saw that he had really eaten it, because he saw the emperor Wang Jiuxiao who is currently in the Red Wall Palace.


    "I didn''t expect Wang Jiuxiao to come in person!" Chen Hebi frowned and said softly.


    Feng Zhulian glanced at it, still pretending, and whispered softly: "This emperor is different, right?"


    "Well, so he is very difficult to deal with. Our plan has even greater difficulties." Chen Hebi pretended to smile, all pretending, as if he was caring for Fengzhu Curtain.


    Feng Zhu Lian also pretended to be mischievous, acting like a coquettish response to Chen Hebi''s love. They are already like lovers, so it is difficult for others to know their purpose. Feng Zhu Lian also smiled, and said, "The difficulty is good, so it will be challenging."


    Chen Hebi was really helpless, shook his head and sighed: "Our challenge is already great."


    As the two pretended to talk, the car approached Wang Jiuxiao and the others. Huatian immediately stood in front of Wang Jiuxiao, and even wanted to fly the car that was approaching. But Wang Jiuxiao stopped him. I don¡¯t know the people inside the courtyard. It¡¯s normal for someone to drive by. The big deal is to check afterwards.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t let people stop Chen Hebi''s car. Chen Hebi pretended to just drive by naturally, without any flaws. But Wang Jiuxiao and Hua Tian stopped and watched the car drive to see if there was anything suspicious about the car. But they didn''t notice that Wang Jiuxiao was concerned about Tang Zisang''s safety, so he didn''t stay too much, and quickly entered the courtyard.


    "What did you find?" Chen Hebi asked Feng Zhulian at this time.


    Feng Zhulian closed her eyes and did not answer Chen Hebi. She was feeling that she probably had some special abilities. Soon after, she opened her eyes, there was golden light in those eyes, and then she waved and said, "Prepare paper!"


    Chen Hebi immediately handed Feng Zhu Lian a piece of paper, and Feng Zhu Lian made a freehand brush, brushing the ground a few times, and drew a character on the paper, which was actually a faceless person disguised by Tang Ye!


    This is a special ability of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and the phoenix eyes are a picture!

 Chapter 1795： Be noticed!

    Phoenix eyes forming a picture is a special ability of the phoenix pearl curtain. As a painting saint, there is a pair of eyes with special abilities, you can get information by getting close to the target and then meditating. Just outside the courtyard, the situation inside the yard has entered the range of her "Phoenix Eyes" ability, so after using the power of the Phoenix Eyes, she can directly draw the situation inside the yard.


    Phoenix Eye''s ability to form pictures is still very useful. Sometimes she just passed by, and others thought she was just passing by, but they didn''t know that she could portray the surrounding situation and grasp all kinds of information.


    After using the power of Phoenix Eyes just now, Feng Zhu Lian felt the situation in the yard, and she was very surprised. Mu Wuling was already dead, and the two top ten killers, Lao Luo and Lao Zhu, were also dead. There were many other assassins in the shadow regiment who also died. Those who were not dead and could escape all fled, and those who could not escape all took poison and committed suicide. This is to avoid being caught and then interrogated, revealing information about the shadow group.


    The most incredible thing for Fengzhu Lian is that whether it was Mu Wuling, Lao Luo Lao Zhu, and those shadow group assassins, they were all killed by Tang Zisang. They were all killed by Tang Zisang''s power. But how is this possible? Even if Tang Zisang broke through to the Poison Sage Dao, he couldn''t have such a powerful strength!


    At this moment, Feng Zhu Lian noticed Tang Ye who was standing motionless on the rockery. Seeing Tang Ye in a faceless state, she couldn''t help being surprised. Could it be a stranger?


    Whether it is a stranger who has gained unique power under the resuscitation of the true god, or a normal person in disguise, Feng Zhu Lian feels that this faceless person is very powerful, possessing the ability that even her Phoenix Eyes cannot detect the slightest information. So she judged at that time that the key to all this lies in this faceless person.


    For this reason, after the meditation, Fengzhu Lian asked Chen Hebi to take paper to paint. The one drawn was Tang Ye, a faceless man.


    Chen Hebi saw a faceless man and frowned, "This is...?"


    Feng Zhulian said: "Although I don''t know who is a mysterious person who appeared next to Tang Zisang, I feel that all this is related to him."


    "How is the situation there?" Chen Hebi asked. He didn''t know that Mu Wuling was dead, and he thought there might be a chance to save it.


    It''s a pity that Feng Zhulian shook his head slightly, and said with a low expression: "Mu Wuling is dead, the plan is dead, and it has completely failed."


    "Heh..." Chen Hebi didn''t know what to say, and laughed ironically. Naturally, it is not a satirical phoenix curtain, but wood is inanimate. Such people failed. He was angry. On the contrary, he was even more angry that Mu Wuling actually did this, instead of stopping Mu Wuling.


    He was thinking that if he carried out this plan himself, he would certainly not fail. In this case, the heart is hostile, and I can''t help but want to scold the person who arranged to go out to do the work. It failed. It''s really rubbish.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t feel like Chen Hebi in her heart. She was just thinking of the mysterious faceless person, frowning and said: "If you fail, you will fail. You can''t let this matter affect the next plan. So this mysterious faceless person. Must find out clearly."


    "The next plan must have been affected. Because many plans were based on Mu Wuling''s success. Now, many things are in chaos." Chen Hebi coldly snorted, vaguely revealing the murder of Tang Zisang. The great dissatisfaction and anger of failure.


    Feng Zhulian glanced at him, frowning somewhat unhappily, and said, "Are you going to continue to be entangled in the matter of Mu Wuling, or find a way to solve the problem you are facing."


    When Chen Hebi saw that Feng Zhulian had an opinion on him, he realized that he had lost his temper. If the inner thoughts and usual performance are known, it is inevitable to be accused of hypocrisy. Chen Hebi tried his best to restrain his unhappiness, grudgingly returned, and said to Feng Zhulian: "I have to find a way to solve the current trouble. It seems that tonight... there is no way to rest well."


    Fengzhu Bian looked out of the car window and said, "Many people can''t have a good rest tonight. There are also many people who are not humans, and they can''t have a good rest."


    Chen Hebi nodded slightly in agreement, and said nothing. The situation Feng Zhulian said was all caused by failing to successfully kill Tang Zisang. Now, the palace of the Red Wall is equal to a person with the power of the Holy Way. The power of the Holy Path is very powerful. Tang Zisang''s Poisonous Way is even more terrifying. In this way, even if she is not an exorcist, the power of the holy way can also injure the demon-like spirit body. In this way, the Red Wall Palace would have added another powerful exorcist, and those demons and ghosts would naturally become scared.


    In addition, the most troubling thing about Tang Zisang is that Tang Sheng power that hasn''t broken through!


    Tang Sheng is the first person in a hundred years, who can deal with his power. Originally, if Tang Zisang killed her before breaking through the holy path, nothing would happen. However, now that Tang Zisang broke through the Poison Sage Dao and failed to kill her, it would be even more difficult to kill her again. Then you can''t kill her, she will get Tang Sheng''s power sooner or later. After the double sage, after achieving the power of one sage, it has truly become terrifying.


    Both Chen Hebi and Fengzhu Lian knew about this, so they stopped talking and drove away slowly in the luxury car.


    Wang Jiuxiao and others rushed to the yard where Tang Zisang was at this time, and they couldn''t help being surprised when they saw the situation in the yard. They saw Tang Zisang standing beside Mu Wuling''s corpse with a cold and arrogant expression. There are two people who don''t know their identities not far away, they seem to be masters. And there are many shadow group assassins with many corpses.


    Are these all killed by Tang Zisang?


    If it were just the assassins of the Shadow Regiment, or the two masters who did not know their identities, it was not impossible that Tang Zisang had killed them. However, if a character like Mu Wuling was killed by Tang Zisang, Wang Jiuxiao and the others didn''t believe it.


    Mu Wuling''s identity and strength are not ordinary, Wang Jiuxiao knew that Tang Zisang''s strength would definitely not be able to deal with it. Even if the Poison Sage was accomplished, it might not be easy to kill Mu Wuling.


    "Zizang, how are you doing?" Although Wang Jiuxiao was surprised, he immediately cared about Tang Zisang.


    Seeing Wang Jiuxiao, Tang Zisang''s arrogant expression eased, nodded, and said, "Uncle Wang, I''m fine."


    Wang Jiuxiao, as the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, when others see him, they usually salute and call an adult. But Tang Zisang didn''t need it, she called Wang Jiuxiao uncle. This is the relationship between the Tang family and the Wang family. Beginning a hundred years ago, the intimate relationship lasted for a hundred years. Therefore, if Tang Zisang''s identity is placed among ordinary people outside, if they know it, it should be regarded as a princess.


    Tang Zisang knew Wang Jiuxiao and they would be surprised that she was fine, and they would kill Mu Wuling. She would naturally make it clear that this was not done by her, but by Tang Ye''s help. She looked at Tang Ye, but found that Tang Ye was gone!


    By this time, Tang Ye had followed Chen Hebi''s car. Because he felt spied on when he was in the yard just now.


    Feng Zhulian must have never imagined that her "phoenix eyes are like a picture" would be so easily noticed by Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1796： Pretending to be calm!

    The formation of the phoenix eyes is a very mysterious secret technique dedicated to the phoenix pearl curtain. As long as it is within the scope, it is like a heavenly eye that can observe others. This unique secret technique is very advanced and will hardly be noticed. If it is easily noticed, then it is not one of the powerful skills after the painting sage of Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    However, Tang Ye''s strength is far superior to the so-called masters of the ancestral land at this time, so other people can''t find the Phoenix Eyes of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain as a picture, but he can. Just now, when Feng Zhu Lian used her phoenix eyes to peer into the yard, Tang Ye immediately noticed a feeling of being spied.


    Was spied on? This is not something Tang Ye likes. Moreover, he also knew that the person who was spying in the dark must have something to do with Mu Wuling. Maybe it was someone who wanted to kill Tang Zisang. Tang Ye would not keep such a person. So he left the yard and followed the phoenix curtain.


    There was nothing wrong with Tang Zisang, Wang Jiuxiao and the others felt very thankful. If Tang Zisang was killed, it would be a huge blow to them. After being fortunate, I wondered how to solve so many masters with Tang Zisang''s strength alone. Especially Mu Wuling. Tang Zisang wanted to tell Wang Jiuxiao that it was all because of Tang Ye''s help, but when she looked at the place where Tang Ye stood just now, she no longer saw Tang Ye.


    "Zusang, is there something wrong?" Wang Jiuxiao asked Tang Zisang looking aside, a little surprised and absent.


    Tang Zisang looked back at Wang Jiuxiao and said, "There was a mysterious person who helped me, and it was because of him that I was saved, and also got another kind of power."


    "He''s gone?" Wang Jiuxiao glanced around and saw no one.


    Tang Zisang nodded and said, "Probably he is gone. He is very mysterious and strange. He doesn''t know his identity or what he wants to do. However, he helped me. I must pay this kindness. ."


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded and said, "This is for sure. But since he left first, it must be his reason. If you encounter this kind of thing tonight, you should go to rest first. I will deal with the next thing."


    With that said, Wang Jiuxiao glanced at the Wuling corpse with a gloomy expression. Such characters are betrayed and they were inserted into the Red Wall Court decades ago. So it seems that the Red Wall Court had not been thoroughly cleaned up during the last internal clean-up operation. He wants to clean up again, so that in the Red Wall Palace, there are only people who are loyal to the Red Wall, loyal to this land, and loyal to the people.


    Tang Zisang is indeed tired, and there is a lot of information to digest. She said to Wang Jiuxiao: "Well, Uncle Wang, I''ll go take a rest first. I also have to check some things."


    With that, Tang Zisang also looked down at the Wuling corpse. Frown and look coldly. The matter of Mu Wuling seems to have only revealed the identity and purpose of this person who has been hiding for decades, but it actually involves a lot of things. Over the past few decades, there have been too many suspicious things that even the Red Wall Palace can''t find out, so now you can grab this clue to see. The dead is also a clue, so even if Mu Wuling is dead, many things can still be found.


    Wang Jiuxiao arranged another place for Tang Zisang to rest, and let Tang Zisang go directly to Wang''s house. Then let the group of ministers act separately to investigate the matter of Wuling. At the same time, Li Black and White also sorted out the specific information about the evil spirits in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, and they also needed to deal with it.


    Sitting on the position of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace means that he will be busy day and night. Wang Jiuxiao returned to the palace of the Red Wall and began to deal with various things. The assassination of Tang Zisang that happened today has already shocked every aspect of the force, and many things will come one by one.


    At this time, Chen Hebi and Feng Zhulian left the stone road outside the courtyard, entered the street, and drove to their usual place of residence. They are not living together. So in the middle of the journey, Feng Zhu Lian got out of the car and Chen Hebi drove away.


    Tang Ye stood on a tall building and looked at them, always feeling that they both had the aura that he once knew. Perhaps it is a descendant of someone I knew one hundred years ago. Tang Ye didn''t think of it for a moment, so he just followed Feng Zhu Lian because it was Feng Zhu Lian spying on him.


    Feng Zhu Lian walked back, and Tang Ye followed, probably not far from where Feng Zhu Lian lived, so Feng Zhu Lian visited a few more shops and ate something, like a successful single noble woman. When Tang Ye was observing her, she saw a clothing store, which was different from ordinary clothing stores. The clothes in this clothing store were strange, as if they were acting as products. Tang Ye took a fancy to a robe with a hood. He felt that it was in line with his own appearance in a faceless state. The head wearing a hood, the front is pitch black, it looks really weird, but mysterious, powerful, and very suitable for Tang Yeyao''s effect.


    So Tang Ye got such a set of clothes, and after putting it on, he felt like a mysterious boss or a member of a mysterious organization.


    Then, Tang Ye continued to follow Fengzhu Lian. At this time, Fengzhu Lian left the bustling street and went to a park behind a community. It was night and there were not many people in the park. Feng Zhulian sat on a bench, not knowing what to do.


    With a very light movement, Tang Ye landed not far behind Fengzhu Curtain, but stood on the iron rod that was not easily noticed. He didn''t immediately go out to see Feng Zhu Lian, he wanted to remember exactly what the breath of Feng Zhu Lian was, and then know the identity of Feng Zhu Lian. However, at this moment, Feng Zhu Lian suddenly spoke: "You have been with me for a long time, is it time to show up?"


    Although it was some distance away, Phoenix Pearl Curtain probably used some secret technique to make it speak out, and the quiet words were clearly transmitted to Tang Ye''s ears. Tang Ye was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Feng Zhu Lian to understand this kind of ability. If that is the case, then don''t think about the beauty, but at a glance, you will know the identity of the restless woman, just ask her if it is not.


    With a "huh", Tang Ye appeared directly from the iron rod in front of Fengzhu Curtain. This kind of speed, teleportation, can''t be achieved by just one person.


    Feng Zhulian blinked, surprised at Tang Ye''s speed. She thought she could prepare, even if it was just a few seconds of combing her thoughts, to see who could follow her silently, if it weren''t for her phoenix-eye sensing ability, she couldn''t find it at all. However, Tang Ye came so fast that she didn''t see it after blinking, which was beyond her expectation.


    Then, she looked up to see Tang Ye''s appearance, and was even more shocked, the faceless man!


    Not long ago, the person she used to detect with Phoenix Eyes outside the courtyard was this faceless person. On the way back, she kept thinking about who this person is, but she didn''t expect this person to appear in front of her now.


    Could it be that I was discovered?


    Impossible, one''s own phoenix eyes are a picture, opening their eyes in places that no one else knows, plus it has a hidden effect, how can it be discovered casually!


    Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye standing in front of him, his inner thoughts surged, but the surface pretended to be calm. She is not sure whether she is still safe, this faceless person seems very strong?

 Chapter 1797： Not very humble!

    Feng Zhulian''s initial estimate of Tang Ye was also a person comparable to a master at Mu Wuling''s level. And her strength, although she has the identity of the post-painting saint, except for some exclusive abilities, her combat power is not very strong. Unless you get the power of the eternal world map and the gods, ancient and ten thousand beast maps. Therefore, facing Mu Wuling with a strong fighting force, she was still in danger.


    Of course, she always has a way to get out. Even in the face of Mu Wuling, who is not an opponent, it is still easy to get out of her, after all, the ability to master is unique and powerful.


    Now, facing Tang Ye, although she was a little jealous, she also wanted to take this opportunity to find out Tang Ye''s details.


    "Who are you?" Feng Zhulian was still sitting on the bench, looking up at Tang Ye, the faceless humanity.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any expressions in the faceless state, at most there was laughter, angry voices, etc. He looked at Fengzhu Lian, probably with a very calm and indifferent look, and said, "Who are you again?"


    "This is nonsense, no one will tell you the answer." Feng Zhulian said confidently.


    In normal life, she has the identity of an ordinary person. But on another level, she has the identity of Fengzhu Lian, the post-painting saint, but it is hidden. Now facing Tang Ye, a faceless person, in terms of identity, of course he would not be an ordinary person. But after painting the saint, she would definitely not say this identity. Others didn''t know her identity, so she made it clear to Tang Ye that Tang Ye would not get an answer.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "You must tell me, because this is about your life and death."


    Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help frowning. Tang Ye''s words threatened her and killed her without telling her identity. It''s a pity that she hasn''t accepted anyone''s threats. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "My life is worthless to you. My intelligence is valuable to you. Therefore, keeping the intelligence is the most important thing."


    Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian and thought it was interesting to look at Feng Zhu Lian with confidence. If you change to a normal conversation, I am afraid you will appreciate her very much, and dare not do anything to her. However, Tang Ye is no longer an ordinary person, so the dialogue is not ordinary.


    call!


    Woo!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye shot Feng Zhu Lian without any warning, and Feng Zhu Lian didn''t have any precautions, because she thought Tang Ye would not do anything at all. Since she was here for intelligence, she said these two sentences, how could it be her life. However, at this time, after Tang Ye took the shot, he directly pinched her neck, killing her only in one thought.


    After Feng Zhu Lian was pinched by her neck, she wanted to resist and break free of Tang Ye''s shackles, but she found that Tang Ye''s power was as powerful as a Taishan Mountain, and she was so small in front of her that she couldn''t shake it. This power gap made her stunned. I thought that Tang Ye was very strong, but I didn''t expect it to be so strong. It was dangerous now, and Feng Zhulian''s heart was suspended. Unexpectedly, I would suddenly encounter such a mysterious powerhouse. For this reason, she can also understand why Mu Wuling would fail. It is really helpless to meet such a mysterious and unfathomable person.


    Tang Ye pinched Feng Zhu Lian by his neck and lifted it up. In that faceless state, he felt that he had no emotions and was extremely cold. He said to Feng Zhulian: "It is true that your information is more valuable to me than your life, but if you make me unhappy, it will make me inclined to use emotions. I am a person who does what I want, you It¡¯s dangerous to do this, understand?"


    Feng Zhulian was uncomfortable, but did not beg Tang Ye for mercy, she just stared at Tang Ye coldly. She knew that Tang Ye would not kill her yet. With this, she dared to continue to confront Tang Ye. After being a painter, she still has this courage as a person who is behind the scenes.


    Tang Ye really hadn''t planned to kill Feng Zhulian, but instinctively told him that the woman in front of him had a very different background, and it might have something to do with people and things a hundred years ago. Tang Ye somewhat missed those people and things a hundred years ago. It should be said that the people and things a hundred years ago made him feel more belonging. So, people like these who have the breath of a hundred years ago may have something to do with his former friends. It would be a pity if it was killed by mistake. Therefore, he still wanted to know the identity of Fengzhu Lian. After all, there are not many people who can give him a breath a hundred years ago.


    Tang Ye threw Feng Zhu Lian back on the bench, and Feng Zhu Lian coughed, alleviating the pain that was about to suffocate.


    "You spy on me, this is something I don''t allow. I don''t know what you used, but you did it. And what you did involves the attack on Tang Zisang. Then I know, what you spied Probably not me, but Tang Zisang''s target." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhulian unhurriedly.


    The phoenix curtain eased the feeling of suffocation, and sat firmly on the bench again, trying to stay dignified and calm. She said to Tang Ye: "Yes, my goal is only Tang Zisang, but I didn''t expect you to be there. You are strange, you are mysterious, shouldn''t you be curious as a snoop? Now, I am more curious about you. Because You actually knew that I was spying on you. You noticed that my phoenix eyes were a picture. I was surprised at your identity."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, of course Feng Zhulian couldn''t see the change in his expression. He said to Feng Zhulian: "In this way, you are against the Red Wall Palace."


    "So what? Are you from the Red Wall Palace? But I don''t see it. And there is no one like you in the Red Wall Palace." Feng Zhulian snorted coldly. If there were such powerful people in the Red Wall Court, she could not have known it. Even the most mysterious Ten Profounds had information and signs, but Tang Ye appeared out of thin air, without any record or breath.


    Tang Ye smiled and hummed: "Don''t you think that I am not a member of the Red Wall Palace, so I won''t be your enemy?"


    "At least it won''t be our enemy from the beginning, we can negotiate terms." Feng Zhulian said, quite confident, but I don''t know where her confidence comes from.


    Tang Ye wanted to laugh even more. He really doesn''t need to negotiate, he is a member of the Red Wall Court. However, now he wanted to dig deeper into these forces against the Red Wall court. After talking with Feng Zhu Lian like this, he could basically infer that Feng Zhu Lian''s status in the power behind it was very unusual. Such a person, of course, can grab a lot of information.


    "Since you want to negotiate terms, my first requirement is your identity." Tang Ye said while looking at Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhu Lian coldly snorted, "Feng Zhu Lian, Miss Feng''s family, she still has some reputation for signing up."


    Unexpectedly, Feng Zhu Lian said it directly, and she was rather unmodest. She naturally didn''t need to be modest, because the eldest lady of Feng''s family was indeed an amazing woman. However, this identity is only superficial. The identity behind is that after painting the saint, plotting the second century-old plan.


    "Feng?" Tang Ye was puzzled. He hadn''t heard of the Feng family a hundred years ago. But why did I feel the familiar breath from her?

 Chapter 1798： Funny!

    Tang Ye has never heard of the big family named Feng. I hadn''t heard of it a hundred years ago, and even less now. However, the person in front of him called Fengzhu Lian had a familiar aura on his body, which was strange. Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian with some doubts.


    Fengzhu Lian was the painting saint, the painting saint back then, at the beginning, he always pretended to be the steward of the essay saint Wen Dingmo, others called the little face Buddha. If it hadn''t been for their hundred-year plan to be forced into a difficult situation, the Little Face Buddha would not reveal his identity as a painting saint, and personally go out to stop Tang Ye. And he didn''t face Tang Ye directly, but Mu Caisang beside Tang Ye. Unfortunately, when he confronted Mu Caisang, Mu Caisang broke through his realm and was promoted to Poison Sage. The power of Poison Saint was stronger than his painting Saint, and Mu Caisang killed him.


    In other words, Tang Ye has not come into contact with the painting sage, but he has indeed been in contact with the painting sage. Because of the ancient landscape paintings, others thought it was the work of a literary sage who devoted himself to decades of hard work, but everyone did not realize that the ancient landscapes and landscapes still have the same contribution to painting the sage. If the pictures are not achieved by painting the saints, how can the writings of the saints be used as a starting point on a blank sheet of paper?


    That matter was originally painted first, and then finished. Therefore, after the painting sage achieved the painting, whether it was the eternal landscape or the gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts, it was not immediately successful, but after Wensheng had the strength to "finish" and endowed with the spirit, it truly became the eternal world. Figure. In this way, others think that this is the treasure of Wen Sheng''s sole refining, but they don''t know that there are still paintings.


    Tang Ye has been in contact with the power of Qiangu Jiangshan Tu, but he has not directly contacted the painting saint, so now he is not very clear about the descendant of the painting saint Fengzhu Lian. I can only say that he is only hiding from the other half of the painting saint. The power of the painting saint is nothing more than an impression.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, then said to Feng Zhulian: "Do you think we will be enemies or friends?"


    "It depends on your choice." Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye, settled, feeling that Tang Ye would not have any intention of killing her, and said, "As far as I am concerned, I hope you are a friend, not a friend. Don¡¯t be an enemy either. Because you are very strong, really strong. You can kill me, but I can¡¯t resist. I am afraid. For so long, there are not many people who can make me directly afraid of this."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye smiled. Although there was no expression, his tone became playful and easy to hear. He said to Feng Zhulian: "What you said is not the same as what you think in your heart. You really want to The thing is, I cannot kill you. If I really want to kill you, you can escape."


    Feng Zhulian blinked. Although it was slight, she blinked. And this shows that she has no small reaction to what Tang Ye said. This is because what Tang Ye said is correct. She did have a way to escape, and she was very confident. As for the surface, it was because she wanted to bring Tang Ye into her rhythm and let her "negotiate" with Tang Ye to her side.


    This requires a strong ability to pretend and "watch the mind".


    However, she didn''t know that there were even more enchanting "mind-watching" figures in the world.


    Tang Ye was a wicked evildoer a hundred years ago, even if he was brought into the Red Wall court by Wang Airen at a young age and entered into dealing with a group of scheming people, it was not bad at all. And, soon surpassed those old people and became a fairy-like character. In addition, using his keen observation ability, Tang Ye has also dealt with many masters, including killing them, or turning defeat into victory. Therefore, to use this to deal with Tang Ye, the Fengzhu curtain is really too tender.


    Not to mention that Tang Ye was aware of Fengzhu Lian''s psychology from the beginning, but when she got to the back, Tang Ye could see it in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Zhulian watched Tang Ye stay silent for a while, and began to realize that the faceless person in front of him was not only a powerful person, but also an extremely meticulous person. This is really an opponent, a terrible opponent. Whether it is strength, head, or psychology, one must not be underestimated.


    Who is this kind of person?


    "If I had the ability to get out, I would have left long ago." Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye and said calmly, trying hard to prevent Tang Ye from seeing the flaw.


    Tang Ye still said with a playful look: "You are now surprised, and you are desperately thinking, searching in your mind, who I am. Unfortunately, who I am, you will not know, and no one will know. "


    Feng Zhulian squinted her eyes, feeling that Tang Ye was getting more and more terrifying. This mysterious guy was amazing, as if he could read mind.


    Is it really mind-reading? This possibility is not ruled out. After all, the power of True God has revived, and too many people with various abilities have been born.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "I don''t have mind-reading skills." Feng Zhulian dared to speak, and Tang Ye interrupted her.


    Feng Zhu Lian shut up immediately, watching Tang Ye''s heartbeat speed up, he became nervous and even panicked. Damn, what kind of evil is this mysterious faceless person, but he really met an opponent. I won¡¯t be planted here today. But don''t be like this, you just came out to do things, you haven''t completed the second century plan, you haven''t had enough challenges, you don''t have celebrities, and you definitely can''t finish it here!


    The big deal is to use that ability to escape, anyway, you can''t play this mysterious faceless monster!


    The more Fengzhu Lian reached this juncture, the more angry it was. She raised her head to Tang Ye, stared at Tang Ye coldly, and hummed, "What do you want?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since you were confident to escape from the beginning, you should try to escape and see if I can stop you."


    "I don''t have a way to escape." Feng Zhulian said in a bad mood. In that way, she was forced to be compelled. A woman who was struggling to win, she didn''t like this kind of helplessness by others, because it meant that she lost.


    The other reason is that if you use that ability, you might expose your identity. If it was someone else, she would still be confident that she wouldn''t be seen, but the monster in front of her seemed to be too powerful, and she might be able to see it. Knowing the identity, there is no advantage in carrying out the second century plan.


    When Feng Zhulian thought about this, Tang Ye smiled and said: "You don¡¯t have to worry about revealing your identity. I will know your identity sooner or later. You are the person who is working against the red wall palace, hiding behind you. Your advantage. Why are you hiding behind? Because you are not strong enough to fight the red wall court clearly. Otherwise, why hide and hide. Seeing that you are also a competitive person, the feeling of hiding behind is not good, the most What I want to do, isn''t it that one day, standing upright in front of the red wall palace, saying that you have defeated the emperor, and you are above them?"


    Feng Zhulian clenched his fist. She couldn''t bear it anymore, Tang Ye had seen everything in her heart, and she was playing a fart.


    Tang Ye laughed again and said, "So, you must first decide whether I am your enemy or friend. Otherwise, even if I don''t know your true identity, I can let the Red Wall Palace know about you, then You can¡¯t hide and play with the Red Wall Court."


    "You..." Feng Zhulian stared at Tang Ye, full of anger.


    Tang Ye found it very interesting, doing so, it felt like he was teasing a child.


    Feng Zhulian also felt that Tang Ye was teasing her. This feeling of humiliation really made her mad and crazy!


    However, she thought that Tang Ye was playing, but Tang Ye was suddenly agitated, cold as cold, pinched her neck again, and said coldly: "Do you want to kill Tang Zisang?"

 Chapter 1799： It was dug clean!

    For a plotter at the level of Feng Zhulian, she cannot be denied her ability. It is not that she is not strong. It should be said that Tang Ye is too strong against Tang Ye. Tang Ye was an old monster of tactics a hundred years ago. A hundred years later, he was standing from an unknown angle, which was tantamount to a God looking down on everyone. Who could not deal with it?


    Tease Feng Zhu Lian, not that he really won''t kill Feng Zhu Lian again. If Feng Zhu Lian had a reason to let him kill, he would not care about breaking it. And the reason for him to be the killer, what is enough if Tang Zisang''s life is not enough?


    Tang Zisang is his great-granddaughter, he is the closest person in the world. Someone wants to kill Tang Zisang, would he not kill him back?


    Feng Zhulian panicked now, she didn''t understand, why did Tang Ye suddenly do it again?


    Is it a joke to kill yourself without a sign? Frighten yourself like just now?


    No, not at all. At this moment, the killing intent of this faceless monster is real. Not only true, but also very awe-inspiring. The bitter killing intent was enough to make her feel oppressed, and she felt like breathing hard.


    The strength of killing intent is related to the strength of the person. The strength is very strong, and the burst of killing intent can almost possess the power. Therefore, Tang Ye''s explosive intent to kill must be real, otherwise there will be no oppressive power. This is why Feng Zhu Lian was afraid this time, but not the last time.


    "You, you..." Feng Zhulian slapped Tang Ye''s hand holding her neck vigorously. There was still something to say and things to do, but I didn''t want to die so soon.


    "You, you don''t have to kill me, I''m more valuable than you think!" Feng Zhulian uttered a word with difficulty, she didn''t want to just die like this.


    Tang Ye''s attack was too quick and unexpected, even if she could escape, it would not be easy to use it at this time. If Tang Ye squeezed her neck in the next second, she would cry someone if she died.


    Tang Ye tilted his head, not paying attention to what Feng Zhulian said. Whether the phoenix curtain is valuable to him, he will think about it himself. He was considering which approach is best for Tang Zisang.


    Then he let go of the phoenix pearl curtain, seeming to have found a reason not to kill the phoenix curtain temporarily. This reason is not given by Fengzhu Lian, but it is indeed related to the value of Fengzhu Lian. There are many forces that dare to oppose the red wall court. But the layout can be so large, so deep, and very few. Such forces must pay attention. They want to kill Tang Zisang, there can be one Wuling, and there can be a second one. Therefore, to ensure that Tang Zisang is completely okay, he must uproot the forces behind him.


    "Cough, cough..." Feng Zhu Lian was thrown onto the bench by Tang Ye, coughing while covering his throat. She feels uncomfortable, both physically and mentally. She has never tried to be threatened by pinching her neck continuously, and then thrown back like trash when she is done. This shame really drives her crazy. However, she just can''t be crazy. Because Tang Ye is really likely to kill her, she must stay awake so as not to accidentally lose her life.


    Tang Ye looked at Feng Zhulian and said, "Tang Zisang, you can''t move, no one. If anyone moves, whoever must die."


    Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye with an angry but unwilling look. Although she was afraid of Tang Ye''s assassin, she could still grasp the time. At this time, Tang Ye would not be assassin again, because she had just released her, there must be something to say.


    But she was very puzzled, why Tang Ye still insisted on protecting Tang Zisang when he talked about Tang Zisang, and why. Does this mysterious faceless man have anything to do with Tang Zisang? If so, isn''t it a member of the Red Wall Palace? Then he was still playing with Mao, he knew he was against the Red Wall Palace.


    However, at the beginning, this faceless person didn''t say that she was still not sure whether she was an enemy or a friend. Just now she also asked her to be an enemy or a friend. So what does this mean now?


    I''m so fucking... Fengzhu Lian can''t stand it a bit, she feels like she''s going crazy by Tang Ye, this is the first time she is so humiliated. It''s not an upright contest, it feels like being tricked by a gangster.


    And then Tang Ye said to her: "You can ask, what is the relationship between Tang Zisang and me."


    "Just say what you want!" Feng Zhulian snorted coldly. She was surprised, but it was reasonable. Tang Ye had such a strong insight ability, so what''s the surprise, so he could also expect Tang Ye to say this.


    Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian and jokingly said, "Because Tang Zisang was a double sage, and never had it after the double sage, then there are infinite possibilities. Don''t you think that you can do something that others think is impossible Is it very interesting? I am creating this kind of thing now, and then get happiness from this kind of thing, and enjoy this kind of happiness. This is one of the few pleasures I have in this world."


    Tang Ye pretended to be profound. But at this time, the mysterious and powerful he had created were enough to make Feng Zhu Lian feel that he was such an old monster with abnormal psychology. It is probably the kind of people who have lived for a long time, just want to do whatever they want, see through life and death, and the only requirement for life is fun.


    Such people exist, such as those who get supernatural powers and can live a long, even eternal life. And the most likely to be this kind of person is said to be the zombie that may appear as the power of the true **** recovers!


    Zombies are immortal, immortal, and exiled from the Three Realms and Six Paths. It is a legend from ancient times to the present. If there is such a monster, and it is not eliminated by a powerful Volunteer, it will be a disaster for mankind!


    Feng Zhulian didn''t know what to say, but just looked at Tang Ye to see if there was a chance to get out. She didn''t dare to play with Tang Ye anymore, she was really worried that she would be killed.


    Tang Ye looked at Feng Zhulian and smiled again: "So you don''t have to worry that I will be a member of the Red Wall Palace. Now you still have the opportunity to decide the relationship between you and me, whether it is an enemy or a friend?"


    "How can it not be the enemy?" Feng Zhulian said coldly. She felt that Tang Ye was too much, because Tang Ye didn''t give her a choice at all. Can''t touch Tang Zisang, but Tang Zisang is a member of the Red Wall Palace. Her plan is to deal with the Red Wall Palace. Unless she is asked to give up dealing with the Red Wall Palace, this is impossible.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s very simple, just protect Tang Zisang."


    "How can I do it?!" Feng Zhulian said angrily: "Tang Zisang is a powerful force of the Red Wall Court. If I want to deal with the Red Wall Court, I must kill her. If you want me to protect Tang Zisang, don''t you want me to protect the Red Wall? Palace? What''s the point of me being alive and planning so many things behind my back?"


    "No, there are many meanings." Tang Ye looked at Feng Zhu Lian, raised his head, as if he had a feeling of despising Feng Zhu Lian, and said, "You are not so loyal to your organization. How are you? People, don¡¯t you know in your heart? What are you pursuing, don¡¯t you know? Where you are now, the forces you are in are nothing more than means to achieve what you are pursuing. If there are better means, you Would you not choose?"


    "Heh..." Feng Zhulian sneered with her head curled. Not laughing at Tang Ye, but breaking down a little, because she was breaking up a little. My heart was dug up bit by bit by this faceless monster!

 Chapter 1800： Should be fine?

    Feng Zhu Lian was helpless to Tang Ye, she decided to flee and stopped playing with Tang Ye because she couldn''t play. If you continue to play, it feels like being stripped away by Tang Ye, and the clothes are gone, so embarrassing. Still uncomfortable. For her, this is the last resort.


    "You just said that you can let me go as long as I can do it." Feng Zhulian rolled his head and laughed helplessly to himself, then looked back at Tang Ye, stared at him, and made up his mind. There is no other way, even if it is the treasure ability, facing this faceless monster, you have to use it, and you can''t hide it.


    Tang Ye found it interesting, and said, "Yes, you can try it."


    Feng Zhulian was not polite, and said to Tang Ye: "You take three steps back."


    "Why don''t you tell me not to move, then you won''t be able to stop you. What I said before is that you can try your way to escape and see if I can stop you." Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian. What if Feng Zhu Lian is a good-looking girl, the enemy is the enemy after all, besides, he is a little self-insulating to the girl now. Probably this is a state of Buddhahood after the old driver is upgraded, and his attitude towards everything is very Buddhist. It''s not that you can''t own it and you have a Buddha system, but you have and don''t have it.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t expect that Tang Ye would not let her at this point. He really felt that Tang Ye was a hooligan. It''s just that such a terrifying monster, I don''t know how many years he has lived, and he still has such a temperament. It is really speechless. Is it an old naughty? It is indeed a bit like, it feels that this faceless monster really does whatever it wants.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t quarrel with Tang Ye, she had to be confident in her own way, after all, she was the treasure of escape left by her ancestors a hundred years ago. So she waved her hand, added a pen in her hand, and quickly drew a circle in front of her with the pen. Suddenly a white light appeared in the circled area. At this time, Feng Zhu Lian jumped into the white light, and it was only a matter of a moment, the white light disappeared, and the Feng Zhu Lian disappeared.


    Tang Ye kept watching, couldn''t help being surprised, and hummed: "Opened up space with a pen?"


    The reason for saying this is because he could see that the way Fengzhu Curtain escaped was to open up space. He is certainly no stranger to opening up space. Because as early as a hundred years ago, when he was still on the ancestral land, because he saw that Li Haoran could split the space with one sword and make a big jump in space, he thought about how to do this. Because Li Haoran took him into the space, he also felt the feelings of jumping into the space, and the changes in the space. For this reason, he realized his own space jump, but the jump distance is very short, he can''t do as Li Haoran as he wants, and the distance is not limited.


    And his kind of spatial jump is also called Smart Jump in the Nine Heavens, which is considered a relatively advanced secret technique. Later in the Nine Heavens, when he broke through to the realm of the fairy realm, and even approached the realm of the divine body, the space jump was not a difficult matter. Especially in the state of demonization, it is so powerful that you can see the movement of space jumping, and it can beat out the people who enter the space.


    Although the movement of the person who jumped into the space was only seen when the magic power was increased in the state of transforming the demon, after transforming the demon, Tang Ye remembered clearly and remembered the feeling of losing control of her own demonization. Therefore, now that he has returned to his normal state, he can also go down to feel the movement of people who have jumped into the space like a demonic state. Or this kind of ability is the so-called aftermath. He was rescued by Li Haoran after he lost control of the demon, and thus obtained many new realms that he broke through in the state of demon.


    At this time, the space drawn by Fengzhu Lian with a pen in the air is actually a kind of boundary, opening up another space and escaping through another space. Soon, the phoenix curtain will jump directly from the second space, and when it appears, it will be far away. This kind of space jump is based on the ability of the treasure, so it doesn''t require much of oneself, and can leave very far.


    Tang Ye was surprised that someone in the ancestral land actually created this kind of space jump, which is really remarkable. Who can this be?


    One clue is that just now when Feng Zhu Lian borrowed the treasure to open the space, it suddenly emitted a force, which Tang Ye felt very familiar with. It was what he felt from Feng Zhu Lian, and it was thicker than Feng Zhu Lian. In other words, the power of the treasure is closer to the people he met a hundred years ago.


    In this way, it is just to see what the treasure is. Could it be that pen?


    Tang Ye stared and thought. pen?


    Who used pen as treasure a hundred years ago? He has never played against such a character. But such characters exist, that is, they are as famous as Wen Sheng, but they have never seen the true face of the painter.


    Painting saint?


    "Heh..." Thinking of this, Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, finding it particularly ridiculous and surprising. Unexpectedly, it turned out to be like this. It turned out to be someone related to the painting sage a hundred years ago.


    Thinking of the figure of the painting saint, Tang Ye became more aware of that familiar power, which was a picture of the ancient world. There are two powers in the ancient landscapes, one is the literary sage, and the other is the painting sage. Back then, Wen Sheng played against Wen Sheng, and Wen Sheng used the eternal landscape map, but the power he exerted was not the ultimate. If it was the ultimate, then Tang Ye knew that he might not be able to hold the moment when he invited the heroes. The inability to exert the ultimate strength is probably because of the lack of painting saints. At that time, the painting saint was not with Wen Sheng, but to deal with Mu Caisang. Unfortunately, he was killed by Mu Caisang. Therefore, it must be a pity that Wen Sheng could not wait for the painting.


    That is probably fate. Otherwise, the first hundred-year plan a hundred years ago will not fail after completing such a big layout, or fail because of one person. How can one person change the overall situation. This person is too special. Probably the so-called natural disorder, uncontrollable person.


    Once Tang Ye, now Tang Sheng, speaking, there are still many legends.


    Now, Tang Ye is going to figure out his guess. Although it is speculated that the phoenix curtain is related to the painting sage a hundred years ago, it can even be vaguely guessed that the phoenix curtain is the descendant of the painting sage, but it is better to verify this kind of matter carefully. In this case, the life and death of Fengzhu Lian can be determined. It''s an enemy and must die. Tang Ye would not be merciless with such things, he had no time to be merciful, and then troubled himself, and took time to solve it.


    Taking a look at the front, Tang Ye stared at him, and leaped to chase after the fluctuation in the space just now. Feng Zhu Lian thought that the escape behavior of jumping into space could get rid of Tang Ye, but it was a big mistake. Even things like space jumps, Tang Ye can easily track them. Even if necessary, he can break the space directly and knock out the people who jump into the space.


    In the battle of Jiuzhongtian, even Li Haoran, a powerful figure jumping in space, was blasted out of the space with a punch. Now in the big world, that is not easy.


    At this moment, Feng Zhu Lian returned to where she lived, and saw that Tang Ye hadn''t chased him, and he was relieved. It should be all right now?

 Chapter 1801： Pay attention to the image!

    Feng Zhu Lian knew what method he used to escape, which was a space jump. This ability is very powerful. Except for those who have gained specific power in the trend of the power recovery of the true gods, who may have this ability, it is extremely difficult or even impossible for other people to cultivate to the realm of space jump. Because you need to reach the realm of Tang Sheng or Li Tianxian a hundred years ago.


    People now know that Tang Ye a hundred years ago, Tang Sheng in their eyes can jump in space at this time. There is also Li Tianxian. Most people have never seen Li Tianxian. But when Tang Ye and the Blood Demon Central Plains were fighting, the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck had not been relaxed, and the two people''s strength was too strong, they might rush into the stability of the big world, so Li Haoran, who was the gatekeeper at the time, the law enforcement authority, split the space , Took Tang Ye away and avoided disasters caused by the collision of the big world by powerful forces. It was at this moment that Li Haoran''s status as a fairy in the hearts of the world was achieved.


    Being able to prevent Tang Ye from fighting with the blood demon, and also take Tang Sheng away, this strength is of course higher than that of Tang Sheng, so Li Haoran is a "sage", more powerful than "sage". Of course, people don''t know what happened next, so they don''t know Tang Ye''s growth, otherwise they probably wouldn''t think Li Haoran is one level better than Tang Ye.


    At this time, coming out of the space opened with the treasure, Fengzhu Curtain returned to where he lived. Seeing the familiar things in the room, and then looking outside, the lights of thousands of houses are quiet, and even if there is a gust of monster wind, it is the formed monsters and ghosts that are causing trouble, or the monsters and ghosts struggling to form are giving off a horrible atmosphere. Without Tang Ye''s breath, that terrifying faceless monster. Therefore, Fengzhu curtain feels relieved.


    This is really getting rid of that faceless monster. Damn, that faceless monster scared himself to death and saw through everything. Now that he can get rid of him, he must immediately find a way to deal with him, otherwise he will not feel safe and dare not deal with the Red Wall court anymore. Otherwise, one day you will be stared at by this faceless monster, and you may not have a second chance to escape.


    Feng Zhu Lian immediately went to pour a glass of boiling water, drank a glass grumblely, then poured another glass, and drank again quickly. When I was fighting with Tang Ye just now, my body was tight, and I was thirsty and lack of water.


    I drank two cups of water, not so thirsty, but the phoenix curtain was still not enough, pour a third cup of water, and drank it in no hurry, took it in my hand, threw off the high heels, exposed smooth feet, stepped on On the carpet, one hand was holding a cup of water to drink, and the other hand began to pull the clothes to take off the clothes and then fell on the bed to sleep.


    Once relaxed now, she felt very tired. During the day, the experiment of the evil spirits in the cemetery of the heroic spirits failed both times, and it failed very quickly. The shock was not small and the spirit was exhausted. Then proceeded with the plan to kill Tang Zisang. I thought it was waiting for the perfect ending. Unexpectedly, another accident happened. Tang Zisang was assisted by a mysterious faceless man, did not die, and achieved the Poison Sage Dao, and then obtained Tang Sheng¡¯s. Strength, this is a huge blow to her and Chen Hebi, so the spirit is even more tired.


    Originally, when Chen Hebi was sending home, Feng Zhulian asked to get off the car halfway, just to walk alone to relieve his fatigue, but he never expected to be followed. Then I realized that the person who followed her was Tang Ye, the faceless man. So he competed with Tang Ye. Although he didn''t fight much, he was even more exhausted when he used his brain to compete.


    Now, Feng Zhu Lian felt that as soon as she fell on the bed, she could sleep in seconds. She drank enough water, was no longer thirsty, and her clothes were torn loose. Regardless of whether she took it off or not, she planned to put down the water glass with the other hand, and then fell to sleep. However, at this time, she felt that the space in front of her was fluctuating!


    "What''s going on?!" As a person who can jump into space, even if he relies not on his own strength, but on the treasure, Fengzhu Lian is also familiar with this situation, so she knows that someone has jumped into space!


    Feng Zhu Lian was very surprised. Before making any other reaction, he saw that a spatial vortex opened in the sky ahead, and then a person slowly walked out of it.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Pop!


    When Feng Zhu Lian saw the person walking out of the space, she was choked with anger and could not speak. Then the water glass in her other hand could not be held firmly, and it fell to the ground and broke to the ground. Even so, Fengzhu Lian could not respond. At this moment, she was completely apathetic. Looking at Tang Ye who slowly walked out of the space, this faceless monster felt completely collapsed.


    She could not think, or could not understand, that Tang Ye, a faceless monster, could also perform space jumps. This is completely a monster, capable of space jumps, if you haven''t borrowed the treasure, it is definitely a holy way level. Also, he can track himself, that is to say, he caught all the traces of his jumping into space. This kind of strength, will it even surpass the holy way, is it "Xian" level?


    "You, you..." Looking at Tang Ye who slowly walked out of the whirlpool space, Feng Zhu Lian didn''t know what to say, but somehow she wanted to make a noise.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was in front of her, on the bed where she was about to fall. Tang Ye didn''t take a step, she took a step back, for fear that Tang Ye would kill her.


    She was surprised, more panicked. If he said that he could escape without being stopped or chased by Tang Ye, he would be fine. But now, he was caught by Tang Ye. Wouldn''t it be killed? !


    Tang Ye followed the breath and traces left by Fengzhu Lian, but he didn''t expect to see Fengzhu Lian''s boudoir. He was panicked when he saw Feng Zhu Lian, but many of them were attracted by the torn clothes of Feng Zhu Lian. This is a tall and **** woman, such a messy clothes, looming some parts, is the most attractive.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye was about to become a Buddha. Although he was attracted, he didn''t have any ideas after a long time. Probably, except for the few women he missed, he would rarely think of other women. Besides, he was from a hundred years ago, so what is he thinking about these little girls a hundred years later?


    But facing a woman with disheveled clothes, a man was a bit awkward after all, so he pointed to Feng Zhulian and said, "Pay attention to your image."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian felt a little strange. Tang Ye''s attitude was also beyond her expectation. It wasn''t that she was angry, laughed at her, despised her, or killed her at the beginning, but instead came to pay attention to the image so casually?


    Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help but look down at her body, only then did she notice the untidy clothes.


    Your mother''s... Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help but want to curse, as a direct response to the physical humiliation of a woman. However, at this moment, she felt that she should stay calm, because she wanted to save her life!


    How to survive from this faceless monster!

 Chapter 1802： The lonely master!

    Tang Ye has no interest in Feng Zhu Lian''s body, but he will not avoid it. He still faces Feng Zhu Lian. Perhaps this will make Feng Zhulian embarrassed, thinking that he is really hypocritical while calling attention to his image while not avoiding it. However, at this moment Fengzhu Lian did have more important things to care about, which was to determine whether Tang Ye would kill her and how to save her life.


    Feng Zhu Lian just kept in front of him with both hands, did not tidy up the messy clothes, and then kept staring at Tang Ye, but did not speak.


    Tang Ye was a little speechless, and said, "You put your clothes in order, otherwise I will feel uncomfortable. Besides, why do you suddenly become stupid, do you know that I have no intention of killing for the time being?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s careless words, the Fengzhu curtain shook a little, continued to stare at Tang Ye for a while, and then bowed his head to organize his clothes. When she let go of her hands, she saw that her body was only looming, and it was far from being seen. But it doesn''t matter to be viewed this way, it''s very relevant. Because that level is the most ambiguous.


    In this situation, she arranged her clothes, and Feng Zhulian suddenly felt as if she had been humiliated but could not resist. Thinking about it, I was totally wronged. If I feel wronged too much, I feel a bit sore and teary. She suffered too much today, and she failed all the time, and then she was played by Tang Ye, just like a toy or a clown. Compared with the previous play of playing with the rivers and lakes that she and Chen Hebi hid in the dark, the pride and pride of designing and manipulating others, as well as the sense of superiority, are completely one heaven and one place. If the contrast is too great, the damage will be particularly great. With nowhere to vent, it''s no wonder that I can''t help but want to cry. Sometimes these methods are the best way to vent.


    He lowered his head to sort out the clothes, the phoenix curtain without a word, and his eyes were a little red, really like a girl who was bullied and wanted to cry. With Fengzhu Lian''s appearance, it is very distressing, and I always want to please her by all means.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye didn''t have these thoughts, and immediately started to talk about business, and said: "The painting saint a hundred years ago was named Feng?"


    When Tang Ye said this, Feng Zhulian was really shocked again. She was only surprised that Tang Ye also controlled the superb secret technique of Jumping Space. She never expected that when she spoke, she knew that he still doubted the relationship between himself and the painting saint!


    After Fengzhu Lian was the painting saint, she knew that if Tang Ye didn''t know this, or guessed this, it would be impossible to mention painting saints, and especially the words a hundred years ago were added.


    Damn...Feng Zhu Lian originally had a temper, but now, he basically has no temper. She really didn''t know what kind of evildoer Tang Ye was, which **** slaying monster, she had investigated her so clearly. No, it should be said that there is no investigation at all, because this faceless monster cannot have time to investigate after such a short time has passed. So, that is to say, all the information was originally in the head of this faceless monster, he just turned it over?


    "God!" Thinking of this, Fengzhu Curtain can be sure of one thing. This faceless monster must have lived for a long time, knowing things long, long ago, or even a hundred years ago. This is really an old monster. !


    Even if it is the current wave of the true God''s power recovery, things that were impossible in the past may become possible now. In the past, there were people who could live to be over a hundred years old, and now there are even more. Of course, not much. After all, if you can''t practice the secret technique of spiritual energy tempering, you can''t change the limit of the precept of old, sick, and death. No matter how strong they are, they will die. The only way to think now is in a few cases. Looking at Tang Ye''s situation, Feng Zhulian thought that Tang Ye had two points, one was longevity, and the other was a powerful cultivation technique.


    These two points also help each other. The powerful technique allowed Tang Ye to live a long life, and he continued to practice the technique to become even stronger. In this way, by now, it must be an old monster.


    Regarding the powerful and amazing things Tang Ye revealed, Feng Zhulian felt that it would not be an exaggeration to say that Tang Ye was a hundred years ago. After all, guess that this is a person who has lived more than a hundred years old. And Tang Ye knew a lot, so he should be sensible a hundred years ago, and he would be conservative in his teens. In this way, this faceless monster is at least 110 years old.


    "You old monster!" Feng Zhulian guessed Tang Ye''s things, and based on her own experience, she became convinced of the guess, otherwise she would not be able to explain Tang Ye''s power and incredibleness. In order to breathe out, she scolded Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at Feng Zhulian and laughed, and said, "Just because it''s an old monster, I''m not interested in you, a little girl, otherwise, you are bare-chested, nothing will happen?"


    "You..." Feng Zhulian was stunned. Even if this old monster was disrespectful, he was quite shameless. It seemed that he was not a good thing when he was young.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense with Feng Zhulian, and said, "Who was the painting saint a hundred years ago?"


    What Feng Zhu Lian must care about now is his own life and death. Tell your identity, will you be killed. And if you don¡¯t say your identity, is there a bargaining chip to survive? These issues were her consideration, so now she remains silent. She will not answer easily until she is not sure about her chances of survival.


    Tang Ye really couldn''t understand the thoughts of these juniors. At this point of calculation, he was also a little lonely and begging to lose. Unless he didn''t see people, he could probably tell what he was thinking. It is not difficult to observe the expression and combine the previous performance. He could also see the thoughts of Feng Zhu Lian now. And he didn''t want to play with Feng Zhu Lian slowly, after all, he had almost grasped the information about Feng Zhu Lian.


    He said to Feng Zhulian: "If you want to survive, then you have to increase your bargaining chips to survive this time. The chips I like are honest. So now you''d better tell me what I want to know. "


    "Bah, if you know everything you want to know, what is my value?" Feng Zhulian snorted coldly. She still understands basic negotiations. If you told Tang Ye all, then she would be useless, and that would not be the end of death.


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "You too underestimate the value of the painting sage. The painting sage of the year is hidden very deeply. Some people say that the painting sage is a genius in the ages, but if you think about it carefully, or paint Is a sage is a genius that is rare in the ages? One of them, I am afraid that no one can surpass at that time, that is, the painting sage has cultivated the most difficult technique of''loneliness''. If it is not for his loneliness, How could it not be discovered back then? A person who entered the realm of the holy path, the luck carried by him was not weak, and it was not seen by others. Isn¡¯t it strange? The only thing that can be explained is the art of loneliness."


    Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye, still silent, but her inner thoughts gradually became complicated. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to know her grandpa Zeng so much.


    Painted Saint, a neglected figure of the sainthood, who knows his joy and sorrow, his strength and weakness?

 Chapter 1803： What can I give?

    In fact, in Feng Zhulian''s heart, there will be a breath of anger, which is the evaluation of her grandpa Zeng by later generations. She refused. Because others say that Wen Sheng is better than painting. In other words, Wen Sheng brought out the painting saint. Even directly, it was Wen Sheng who made the painting saint. Without Wensheng, there would be no painting.


    Feng Zhu Lian never thought that his grandfather Zeng would be worse than Wen Sheng. Although others have always said that, if it were not for the paintings left by Grandpa Zeng, he and Wen Sheng had a very good relationship, and Feng Zhulian would certainly beg for his grandpa Zeng. Her temper was originally very competitive, and it was pretty good to be able to bear it. Therefore, in previous conversations with Chen Hebi, once it was mentioned that Wen Shengqiang, or Wen Sheng''s greater role, she would definitely refute. Whether it is a picture of the eternal landscape or the picture of the gods, the ancients and the beasts, it is by no means that Wen Sheng is more powerful than painting. If Chen Hebi hadn''t argued with her, she could refute them one by one.


    Feng Zhulian¡¯s thoughts about Tang Ye have become complicated because, as long as someone talks about Wen Sheng and painting saints, they only talk about Wen Sheng, painting saints seem to be useless, but now Tang Ye is talking about this. , But first affirmed the role of painting saints, and even said painting saints are stronger than Wen Sheng.


    This immediately made Fengzhu Lian very satisfied. She has never tried it once. Among some older generations, or people with power, it is said that painting Saint is better than Saint Wen. For a long time, she was actually very embarrassed as a painter. If she hadn''t really possessed the power of painting a saint a hundred years ago, perhaps others would not take it seriously. Just like a hundred years ago, until the end, it seems that there is no painting saint. What use is it? Therefore, not many people actually read the number of painting saints.


    However, Tang Ye now regards this kind of contempt for painting saints as a kind of mysterious art that has been learned by painting saints, the art of loneliness.


    What is the effect of the technique of loneliness? Many people don''t understand, they think it''s just a secret technique to keep oneself low-key, not to be noticed, and become a hermit. Isn''t this funny? How could the technique of loneliness be like this, such an effect, as long as you hide it and don''t have contact with people, after eight or ten years, wouldn''t it be done?


    The technique of loneliness is indeed a very powerful person who chooses to practice. The purpose of practice is to keep a low profile, yes, but not to keep others from knowing, but to make the powerful luck that you carry invisible. Or to weaken one''s powerful aura to achieve a superb hiding effect.


    This kind of ability, a hundred years ago, was actually very much desired by those masters. Because by making Qi Yun invisible, you can escape the restrictions of Qi Yun and practice infinitely. Perhaps one day, you can explode, break through Qi Yun, and reach a higher realm of strength. And, hide your powerful aura from being noticed. In this way, others cannot feel your strength and strength, and can create an advantage for the battle.


    The most important thing was to avoid the shackles of luck. At the time, almost no one could do it. Then, the painting saint can practice the art of loneliness, which is equivalent to better than other masters. After all, hiding it, if there were no subsequent changes, he might be the only one who could break through the shackles of Qi Luck and enter the world of Nine Layers.


    So, how can the power of painting saints be underestimated?


    It can only be said that no one knows the real good stuff.


    Although Feng Zhu Lian didn''t know how good his grandfather Zeng was, it was definitely not worse than Wen Sheng. Now that Tang Ye affirms the painting saint, she feels like she has found a friend. Perhaps, her competitive character was developed precisely because she felt unfair to other people''s evaluations of the two sages of art and painting.


    She wants to win, wins a lot, and when her identity is revealed someday in the future, after letting others know that she is a master of painting, it is not bad. Then, as the one who gave her strength, the painting saint a hundred years ago is even more impressive.


    In this regard, the intention of Fengzhu Lian is pure and worthy of recognition.


    If it is not evil, Tang Ye can not kill her. Even if she was evil and useful to Tang Ye, Tang Ye might not kill her. Use her to destroy the mysterious and powerful power behind her, why not keep it first. This is the value of her possible existence. This was what Tang Ye saw, otherwise Tang Ye would have made her a dead body.


    Tang Ye looked at Feng Zhulian and said: "The painting saint a hundred years ago, almost not many people have seen him, and many people doubt whether he exists. However, the appearance of the eternal landscape painting absolutely proves the existence of the painting saint. And his contribution is indispensable. Therefore, I am interested in the descendants of painting saints, just like the descendants of Tang Sheng. If you are the person I am interested in, then you will never die. I will not kill you , Don¡¯t allow others to kill you. But I don¡¯t want to kill you. I need a very simple but difficult condition for you, that is, to listen to me."


    "I can see that your resistance hidden in your bones will not yield easily, so now you can make a choice. Live or die." Tang Ye "walked" directly in the air, in the middle of the room, and landed again, watching Road behind Fengzhu Lian.


    Feng Zhu Lian had already arranged his clothes, and turned to look at Tang Ye, still staring. At this moment, her heart is more complicated than before. If it was before, she would treat Tang Ye as an enemy, and the choice would be to resist, or would rather die than follow. But now, she saw some other things from Tang Ye, for example, it was not that hateful, maybe she could cooperate and so on. Her heart was shaken. If he obeyed Tang Ye''s words, he would betray the Hundred Years Plan. She must consider the gains and losses on both sides.


    Tang Ye knew that she was shaking, and then said: "Actually, you have no need to consider or choose. Because, first, if you are not a painting saint, then I am not interested, you just have to kill. Second, you still If you want to move Tang Zisang, you will also kill. I protect Tang Zisang now, do you think I will keep you this hidden danger? And keep the threat of the forces behind you? So, I ask you, are you after painting a saint? Do you want to make a deal with me?"


    Feng Zhulian wanted to speak, but it was definitely a rebuttal or argument. However, Tang Ye waved his hand directly, stopped her, and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t have much patience. You know in your heart that no matter how much you say, you won''t have any of me. It''s better to be honest and choose directly."


    Feng Zhulian took a deep breath, staring at Tang Ye angrily, very angry at Tang Ye''s domineering and persecuting her. But she really stopped talking about other things. After thinking about it, she looked at Tang Ye and said, "After I am a painter, as for whether to make a deal with you, then we have to see what you can give me."


    "Although I have a good handle in your hands now, but you still want to use my value, then I still have a bargaining chip. If you don''t agree, then kill me. So this matter is you It depends on how you choose." Feng Zhulian stared at Tang Ye without stage fright. I have to say that she is an amazing girl.


    Tang Ye said simply, "Then let''s talk about the deal. What can you give me, and what can I give you."

 Chapter 1804： Cant stop!

    Feng Zhulian didn''t expect to get to this point, and actually negotiated a deal with Tang Ye. In fact, she didn''t want to admit that she was born rebellious. It''s not rebellious, but pursuit. It''s just that this kind of thing is rebellious in the eyes of others, and she doesn''t want to argue anymore.


    In order to realize the second century plan, it is to fight the Red Wall Palace. This makes her feel interesting. The fundamental reason is to prove the power of painting saints. If there is a second way to do this, or even better, she will indeed consider it.


    The question is, in the current situation of the big world, is there anything more advanced than fighting against the red wall palace?


    Feng Zhu Lian looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "You can say that I am born rebellious, but I will not be your running dog. If you just want to enslave me, you will not succeed. But if you give me something that moves my heart Conditions, I will consider."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "You are fighting against the Red Wall Palace, at best you are fighting against people. Then, if you fight against the sky, is it more interesting?"


    "Fight with the sky?" Feng Zhu Lian was suddenly attracted. Heaven, in fact, these powerful people in the big world know that there is no heaven. Heaven is just the shackles of Qi Luck. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are slowly dissolving with the recovery of the true God''s power, it should be a fight with the God. However, no one thought of fighting with God. This ancestral land was created by those true gods. The power here is theirs. How can it be possible to fight with them?


    Even fighting with them is just to prevent them from waking up. And the way to stop is to control this land, get all the luck, and then seal it with the luck. To prevent the true God''s power from recovering, and then to open the shackles of Qi Luck, which can lead to other planes and worlds, that is to open a road for their mortals to practice. Since then, the world is no longer scientifically materialistic, but weird and wonderful.


    Therefore, the people of the attackers can also be said to be fighting against the gods. Of course, the Red Wall Palace also prevented these things, and that was a fight with the gods. As for how to be stronger, no one can make a conclusion.


    This is also the reason why Feng Zhu Lian asked Tang Ye to give her a reason. Simply put, it was to give her a bigger stage to prove herself and prove that the painting saint was not weak.


    Tang Ye knew Feng Zhulian¡¯s ambitions, but he didn¡¯t care about her ambitions, even ironically, and said: "Fighting with the sky is a condition I give you. But don¡¯t blame me for talking too much, don¡¯t talk about your current strength. Fighting against the sky is fighting against the palace of the Red Wall, and you may not be able to win."


    Feng Zhulian stared at Tang Ye without speaking. Tang Ye said that she would not retort strongly that she would definitely win the Red Wall Palace. If the Red Wall Palace were so easy to win, they wouldn''t spend a lot of time to deal with a Tang Zisang, and would throw out Mu Wuling, a chess piece arranged by the elderly for decades. Therefore, they may not necessarily win against the Red Wall Palace.


    Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian, and then said, "His vision is limited to the Red Wall Palace, which is very short-sighted. Do you know what is really going to be looking at in this era?"


    Feng Zhulian still didn''t speak, but waited for Tang Ye to tell her.


    Tang Ye was facing the Fengzhu Curtain in a faceless state, silent a little, as if to say a serious question, and said, "God."


    "God?" Feng Zhulian frowned, also surprised, and said, "Could the true **** really come?"


    Tang Ye said: "Yes, otherwise, why did I say, fighting with the heavens? And fighting with the gods is only part of this, because we can still cooperate with the gods."


    Feng Zhulian was surprised, and said, "Why are you so sure that the true **** can successfully recover? Now both us and the Red Wall court are trying to prevent the true god''s power from recovering. With the accumulated human luck, it may be true. Is it possible to seal the power of the gods? This land has been ruled by the human race for thousands of years, and the human race has performed deification, and has achieved remarkable achievements. Once, the human race needed divine power to open the mountains and the sea, fly and swim. But Now the human race does not need divine power and can do it by relying on its own creativity. This may be the transformation of divine power into materialistic creativity, and then divine power has become weaker. However, divine power is the power at the beginning of the world after all, not by science Creativity can be cut down."


    Tang Ye praised what Feng Zhulian said. In fact, the ancestral land, the original land at the time of creation, has always been divine power, and this divine power is quantitative. Later, the human race was created and the protoss left. Human race has terrible creativity, in fact, this creativity comes from the consumption of divine power. Moreover, the greater the human creativity, the less divine power will be used. Therefore, the stronger the power of scientific civilization now means that the more divine power is reduced, and the less powerful it becomes.


    Therefore, rather than saying that the scientific power is very strong and surprising, it is better to say that the divine power has been split and reduced and weakened.


    From the beginning, Fengzhu Lian had not imagined that the true **** would have this result. She only thought of two results. One was that their attackers won. They ruled this land, sealed the power of the true god, and ushered in the great world of immortality. The other is that the Red Wall Palace won. Although they will call the curtain call, the power of the true **** will still be sealed, and there is no true **** to appear.


    Now that Tang Ye said so, she became suspicious. In addition to Tang Ye''s strength, she couldn''t help but have a terrible guess. Looking at Tang Ye, she said, "Apart from us, the Red Wall Palace has another powerful force. Their position is different from that of the true god. The one thing that is consistent is to help the true gods recover. We have imagined this kind of power, and for the time being, let them help the gods."


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly, and said to Feng Zhulian: "The god-supporting faction is actually not correct. There is no god-supporting faction, only the human heart. You think that in such a great tide of true **** power recovery, there will be people who will not The true gods pray for power? Do you think that those true gods don¡¯t know that the human race wants to always dominate this land? Some true gods agree, but some true gods will never agree. Therefore, those true gods who disagree will definitely find a way Bewitching those who are greedy. Give them strength and let them die for him."


    "Also, why do you think so many people suddenly live with powerful abilities? It''s really just that they are born with talents. Under the tide of the power recovery of the true God, their luck is liberated and they have achieved abilities? In fact, those abilities , Is just a manifestation of being possessed by divine power. The more they use those powers, the easier it is for the true **** to wake up. When one day, this person with supernatural powers suddenly becomes a god, don¡¯t be surprised. Because The use of divine power will be eroded, and slowly, the will will be eroded. In the end, man is no longer a man, but a **** whose body is occupied by God.


    Tang Ye became worried, and said, "Divine power has spread in all aspects, I am afraid it cannot be stopped."

 Chapter 1805： Fight with the sky!

    Feng Zhulian had never thought about Tang Ye''s words. Originally, as a major conspirator, he had to look far ahead and think deeply about things. However, she still has a big situation. I thought that to oppose the Red Wall court was to face the strongest enemy. Even if there were those true gods, they felt that they would only encounter them after dealing with the Red Wall Palace.


    I think it will be another great enemy, and it will not be too late to deal with it. However, when they dealt with the Red Wall court, the divine power had already spread, and the true **** would wake up very quickly. If one true **** awakens, there will be more true gods awakened. And they want to deal with the true god, it is impossible.


    Looking at Tang Ye, Feng Zhulian felt a little more complicated. She suddenly felt that Tang Ye was also a person with a standpoint, as if he was going to fight the gods. Isn''t it because he doesn''t look at their attackers or the Red Wall court, and only targets the true god?


    That pattern is big enough. Some people, from the very beginning, are looking at the level of the true god, and it''s no wonder that it''s just like playing for them.


    People who play with gods, how can they be like they play with people?


    However, Feng Zhu Lian still couldn''t agree too much with Tang Ye''s words, because the gods were too far away. So she looked at Tang Ye, frowned, and said, "Does God... really exist?"


    Tang Ye watched Feng Zhu Lian silent, not because of emotions, but observing Feng Zhu Lian''s talent. If the talent of Fengzhu Lian is enough and can be cultivated to deal with divine power, he can let Fengzhu Lian see what is the power of God.


    Of course, he does not have the power of God. However, his power has been infinitely close to God. Going up from the realm of heaven and returning to the ancestral land, you probably reached the realm of the divine body, contending with the power of the true god.


    "What are you doing?" Feng Zhulian frowned when Tang Ye hadn''t spoken for a long time.


    Tang Ye finished observing the Fengzhu Lian and found something strange, and said to Feng Zhu Lian, "Do you have a birthmark on your back?"


    "Birthmark?" Feng Zhulian was puzzled and shook his head: "I never had a birthmark."


    "Then take off your clothes, turn around, and I will look at your back." Tang Ye immediately said to Feng Zhulian. I didn''t seem to realize that such a request was inappropriate. Fengzhu Lian is a girl!


    Feng Zhulian''s eyes were very gloomy, staring at Tang Ye firmly, without saying a word. She felt that Tang Ye was really speechless, saying that Tang Ye was a hooligan, so casually, it felt like he didn''t regard himself as a woman at all. Isn''t this the most hateful place?


    Tang Ye noticed Feng Zhulian''s face and realized that there was something about the female body. But he didn''t want to be entangled with Fengzhu Lian so much, otherwise, it would be a waste of time for another half an hour about this matter. In his eyes, Fengzhu Lian is a little girl. For a little girl, even if she takes off her clothes, she will treat her child as a bath. What ideas can he have? Therefore, he directly stretched out a hand, and a force of force was released against the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    "Ah!" Feng Zhulian exclaimed subconsciously after being hit by the force. Then she was turned around by that force, and turned her back to Tang Ye. Then, Tang Ye gave another force, knocking down the coat of Fengzhu Lian, and she could see her back.


    "You..." Feng Zhulian snorted and wanted to turn around, but Tang Ye controlled her body with strength and couldn''t move her body.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about her emotions, just looked at her back. The smooth and white back is very charming, very attractive, and she deserves to be a very beautiful woman. But these were not the focus of Tang Ye''s attention. He only looked at whether the Fengzhu Curtain had anything he had just observed. It''s a pity that he couldn''t see it with the naked eye. Tang Ye thought about it for a while, waved his hand, condensed a ball of fire, and then blasted the fire at the back of Fengzhu Lian.


    "Ah!" Feng Zhu Lian suddenly felt that his back was scalded by something extremely hot, and couldn''t help but snorted. This was like a passive lynching torture. Feng Zhulian didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. She was very angry. She wanted to use her power. If she could struggle, she would struggle, and if she could fight back, she would fight back.


    And at the moment when the Phoenix Pearl Curtain activated her power, Tang Ye saw that a small golden phoenix pattern loomed behind the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. That''s what he observed just now, there is something strange about Fengzhu Curtain. This made him think that in order to deal with the Central Plains of the Blood Demon a hundred years ago, it was necessary to combine the power of the eight artifacts. The power of the eight great artifacts, when complete, is the one-strike power of the Shenlong at the peak, which can completely crush the blood demon, so that the blood demon can no longer parasitize through the blood, then it can completely kill the blood demon. The artifact can only be used by people approved by the dragon and their blood. So we need to find artifacts and heirs. The heir to the artifact should be catastrophic, and there will be artifacts on his body.


    This is very similar to the phoenix pattern on the back of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain at this time. Tang Ye thought, what does this mean?


    It must be related to the current tide of true God''s power recovery.


    Tang Ye thought about it again, and then was very surprised, because he recalled that the phoenix on the back of Fengzhu Lian had a power, which was the same as the power of Fulongtu that Mu Wuling used not long ago. However, the power of the little phoenix pattern is purer than the power of Fulong Tu, as if it were more sacred and long-lasting.


    This is a story. And it is necessary to find out slowly. For Mu Wuling''s Fulong Tu, Tang Ye didn''t know what the treasure was, but he could feel the power of Wensheng and Painting. This makes him feel very strange. A hundred years ago, he only fought the Eternal Jiangshan Map carried by Wen Sheng, but there was no picture of this true dragon in the Eternal Jiangshan Map. So Tang Ye was thinking at that time, is it possible that Wen Sheng''s refining, besides the eternal landscape map has that power, there are other treasures that have this power?


    If this is the case, it must be noted. Many things are not as simple as they were back then. There must be many powerful people hiding and growing up. They were not known because they had not had the opportunity to play.


    In order to figure out the secret of the hidden pattern on the back of Fengzhu Lian, Tang Ye had to sort it out. Because this is not only related to the talent problem of Fengzhu Lian, but also related to the future layout. He now wants to cultivate a group of people who can fight against the divine power, and he is extremely strict with every member. In front of divine power, it''s no joke. If he really wants to fight against the divine power, he can''t protect everyone. Even he couldn''t protect himself.


    "Mu Wuling is yours?" Tang Ye asked Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhu Lian frowned. In fact, she didn''t think about these things as much as possible now, because mentioning these things seemed to tell her that she was defeated and betrayed when she talked to Tang Ye about a deal. This did not fit her temperament. However, since the negotiation with Tang Ye, Tang Ye involved a broader pattern, she was expecting something, and she couldn''t help but communicate frankly with Tang Ye.


    "Yes." Feng Zhulian answered Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye asked again, "What is the treasure that Mu Wuling uses?"


    Feng Zhu Lian was silent for a long time, which was related to a secret they had hidden for a long time. But after thinking about it, she gritted her teeth and said, "God, ancient and ten thousand beasts!"

 Chapter 1806： A bigger pattern!

    When Tang Ye heard Feng Zhulian say the name of the God, Ancient and Ten Thousand Beasts, he immediately thought of the eternal landscape, and then thought that this must have nothing to do with the painting sage and the writing sage. Judging from the strength I felt before, there has always been a breath of painting. For this reason, Tang Ye determined that painting saints and literary saints a hundred years ago, they also refined other treasures.


    That must be the image of gods, ancients and beasts mentioned by Fengzhu Lian.


    "It turns out that there are also the treasures refined by the painting saints and the text saints, as well as the gods, ancient and ten thousand beasts. A hundred years ago, it was only a picture of the ancient world, and it was defeated by the heroic spirits of the heroic graveyard. Then, Wen Sheng died by his grandson. Died by the poisonous saint''s hand. The ancient gods and thousands of beasts have been hidden since then. No wonder the world only knows that there are ancient maps of the country, but not knowing that there are ancient gods and thousands of beasts." Tang Ye said while looking at Fengzhu Lian.


    Feng Zhulian was not surprised that Tang Ye wanted to understand these things so quickly. She felt that there was nothing Tang Ye couldn''t figure out. This old monster has a brain circuit that no one else has, and the only attitude toward him should be to relax. Everything that seems impossible to him is considered possible.


    "I don''t know what you want to do." Feng Zhu Lian said badly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I don''t quite understand some of your things, but what you have now is enough to become the trading conditions I need. Then, from now on, we formally cooperate. Instead of cooperation, Why don''t you say that you are my one. You have to listen to me and follow me."


    "I said I don''t succumb to anyone!" Feng Zhulian shouted in a low voice.


    Tang Ye looked at her facelessly, and said, "Do you think you are surrendering?"


    Feng Zhu Lian tilted her head and said nothing. She did not give in. Tang Ye didn''t force her either. She was only interested in, or looking forward to, the things Tang Ye said about fighting with the sky and contacting the gods. What she needs now is to make this expectation more real and prove that this expectation is indeed there. Give her a bigger pattern than dealing with the Red Wall Palace, and provide a bigger stage, then she is willing to cooperate with Tang Ye, that is, listen to Tang Ye''s words.


    She added to Tang Ye: "Also, you said that our cooperation has officially started. It''s just that you are satisfied with me, but I am not satisfied with you yet!"


    "How can you be satisfied?" Tang Ye said, looking at Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhulian looked firm, and said, "Let me know that the so-called gods really exist."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes.


    Feng Zhulian stared at him, calmly on the surface, but actually nervous, not knowing what would happen next.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s figure flashed and appeared in front of Fengzhu Curtain. Feng Zhulian was taken aback, not knowing what Tang Ye was going to do, her whole body tightened. She knew very well that if Tang Ye wanted to do something to her, she would have no power to resist at all. At this time, Tang Ye put a hand on her shoulder, and she was even more shocked. This was physical contact. Damn, what will happen. Feng Zhulian''s heartbeat became very fast, facing such a contact with a mysterious and powerful person, she was full of unknown panic.


    call!


    When Feng Zhulian panicked and didn''t know what would happen, a violent wind blew in her ears suddenly. The impact of the gale made her instinctively close her eyes. After adapting to this drastic change, she slowly opened her eyes and was suddenly dumbfounded. She saw that she was rising, constantly rising, at a terrifying speed. In an instant, she saw that the ground under her feet had shrunk to a point, the surroundings became just clouds and mist, and the temperature dropped very low.


    This is about to leave the ancestral land!


    Feng Zhulian was so shocked that she didn''t know how to say it. Is there any power that can make her stay in the room one second before and appear at an immeasurable height in the blink of an eye.


    Feng Zhulian reacted and saw that Tang Ye put one hand on her shoulder, as if to stabilize her. She understood that all this was done by Tang Ye. It was this faceless old monster that made him reach such a high altitude in an instant, and it was still rising, not knowing where he was going.


    This kind of power is the strongest power she has ever seen, not one of them. She is also very clear that no one in the ancestral land has such a strong power. This has exceeded the limit of the ancestral land. If this kind of power appeared in the ancestral land, it would definitely be struck by lightning. That''s because Qi Luck wants to kill this kind of heaven-defying existence in order to protect itself.


    Could it be that¡­¡­!


    Feng Zhulian suddenly thought, could it be said that this kind of power is the power close to the gods?


    It must be. If this power is known by the people of the ancestral land, then it must be regarded as the true god. Because it is too strong, I have never been seen before, so I can only explain it like this.


    "You..." Feng Zhulian wanted to speak, but only realized that she couldn''t speak at all. As she continued to rise into the sky, the environment has changed, and her body functions have been unable to perform normally. If this continues, not only will he be speechless, he will definitely die. Not everyone can withstand such a strong force like Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stopped at this moment. But Fengzhu Curtain still cannot withstand this kind of height and pressure. Tang Ye waved his hand and released a wave of power, shrouded the phoenix pearl curtain, and made it safe.


    At such a high altitude, Tang Ye moved a few steps without being affected by it. When Feng Zhulian saw it, he felt that he still had the feeling of walking in a leisurely courtyard. At this moment, Feng Zhu Lian knew that this intensity was not Tang Ye''s ultimate strength at all. She was so surprised that she didn''t know how to express it. This faceless monster in front of him, what kind of enchantment is it, it is so terrible, unfathomable, who is his opponent?


    No wonder, in the ancestral land, he already exists as he pleases, and he doesn''t put anyone in his eyes at all. His goal is the true god!


    A person who has reached the realm of fighting against the true **** really exists!


    Tang Ye said to Fengzhu Lian: "Do you think I am very strong? No, this is only temporary. You will soon find that there are always different people in the ancestral land, and they have different powers. Close to me. Those are divine powers. In other words, they are the preparers of the true gods. The resurrection of the true gods cannot be stopped. So we must start to deal with them now, otherwise the land under our feet will be taken sooner or later. At that time, people will not be able to say any rights."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s terrifying power, surpassing the ancestral land, Fengzhu Lian somewhat believed in the existence of that true god. Looking at Tang Ye''s expression, she was indeed jealous and worried. Such a strong person, if there is not really such a strong opponent, there is no need to worry about anything, why can''t you think about it in the ancestral land?


    For this reason, Feng Zhulian felt that even if those mentioned by Tang Ye were not true gods, they must be extremely powerful. It is really exciting to be against such a powerful person. At this moment, she was already tempted and willing to follow Tang Ye into a larger pattern.


    Seeing Feng Zhu Lian''s expression, Tang Ye knew the answer, and with a wave of his hand, he jumped directly into the space and returned to the room where Feng Zhu Lian lived.


    Fengzhu Lian was shocked again. This is all right. How many terrifying magical powers does this faceless monster have?

 Chapter 1807： Sharpening stone!

    Going back to the room and easing it up, Fengzhu Curtain recovered and can speak normally and perform other actions. She looked at Tang Ye, naturally there was still a lot to say. Although she was willing to follow Tang Ye, she didn''t know what she was going to do, and she didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do.


    But she knew Tang Ye had a plan, and looked at Tang Ye and asked, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Explore talents."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian was puzzled, and said, "What kind of talents are you looking for?"


    "Talents like you." Tang Ye said, "Talents are indispensable at any time. Against the power of the true god, do you think it is enough to rely on the power of one person? Impossible. It''s like you are dealing with the red wall palace. Isn¡¯t it gathered a lot of capable people? What we have to do now is to find those with strong abilities and train them. They will be our members, and their strength must be the elite of the elite, which can be One hundred enemy, even one enemy one thousand."


    When Feng Zhulian heard Tang Ye say this, she understood what Tang Ye wanted to do. It turned out to be to build an organization and develop her own strength. Fengzhu Lian felt like he had been trapped. He was now a member of this mysterious organization, and was still the first member.


    "It seems that you are going to stand on your own." Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, feeling a little proud after she knew what Tang Ye wanted to do, so she laughed at Tang Ye by the way. Such a powerful person also needs to organize manpower to do this kind of thing, so why not fight the sky alone.


    Tang Ye treated Feng Zhu Lian''s joke as a little girl''s little temper and didn''t care, and said, "You said it is okay to stand on your own. Anyway, those who excavated must listen to my arrangements and go against my will. , The price is great."


    "You are so authoritarian, who wants to join." Feng Zhulian seemed to like to behave with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t joking in this regard, and said: "There is no rule to make a circle, freedom and personality, I will not kill you. However, giving freedom and personality does not mean that there is no discipline and restriction."


    Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said, "Are you an old antique? Such preaching!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I''m just showing my attitude. Okay, now, let''s talk about business."


    "Before that, I have a question for you." Feng Zhulian stared at Tang Ye.


    "You said." Tang Ye nodded.


    Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye for a long time, as if studying it a bit, then asked, "You have no face?"


    Tang Ye was very upset to ask this. Of course he had a face, but he didn''t show it to others. He said badly to Feng Zhu Lian: "You don''t need to know this, this is not important, just treat me as a faceless person."


    "Why not important, if you are a stranger..." Feng Zhulian wanted to say that Tang Ye was a monster, then she would certainly not be able to cooperate with a human being, but then Tang Ye seemed impolite, or afraid that Tang Ye would be angry. Just because it was inappropriate, Fengzhu Lian shut up. She looked at Tang Ye and changed her words: "You must be an old man. With such a strong strength, you must have lived for a long time and accumulated a lot of strength. People are born, old, sick and die. Even if they can live long, their appearance cannot stay forever. You must be very old, so don''t want people to see that old face!"


    In this way, it was based on Tang Ye being alone, so Tang Ye should not be angry. Feng Zhulian said that, in fact, he wanted to explore Tang Ye''s foundation. After all, a faceless person, who is still so powerful, is a mystery no matter how you look at it, and the ghost knows what it is like without a face. Maybe not even the head, that would be terrible.


    Tang Ye would not be agitated by Fengzhu Lian, and said, "You don''t have to think about this problem. If you have the ability to see my true face, then you are good, otherwise, don''t waste time and energy on such things. Up."


    Feng Zhulian curled his head, a little unwilling. Of course she didn''t have the ability to reveal Tang Ye''s true face. In this case, she should treat Tang Ye as an old monster.


    "Old monster!" Feng Zhulian snorted coldly, still called Tang Ye. It seemed that this would allow her to tell herself in her heart that she did not succumb to Tang Ye, but just got what she needed.


    However, since she hinted at herself so, the actual situation was precisely that she obeyed Tang Ye. If you don''t have this feeling, you don''t have to put your score so deliberately.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t care what Feng Zhulian called him, and said, ¡°Since it¡¯s about digging talents and cultivating elites, then you must determine the strength of this person. Now that you are a talent that I like, then first look at you. the power of."


    "I have no power." Feng Zhulian said directly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Isn''t there any power without power? Could it be that the power you have shown so far depends on treasures?"


    "Yes." Feng Zhulian hummed his head, not wanting to admit such a thing. Because relying on treasures, it feels like a wealthy child with no learning and skill. He doesn''t have much strength in his own right, but relying on the rich conditions of the family, he can do amazing things. The essential problem is that if you leave the family''s resources, you will become mediocre and accomplish nothing.


    Seeing Fengzhu Lian like this, Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "It seems that you are still very unwilling. If I''m not mistaken, you want the power of the ancient landscape and the ancient gods and beasts. With the power of these two treasures, even if you have no power, not many people can approach you. And you can easily deal with others."


    "That was originally ours, why not use it?" Feng Zhulian snorted coldly.


    "We?" Tang Ye squinted, quickly relieved, and said, "Is that the young man with you?"


    Feng Zhu Lian didn''t speak, and acquiesced.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, thought about something, and said, "What is your relationship with that young man?"


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s just the cooperation of the family, the cooperation of a century-old plan." Feng Zhulian said. Then he asked Tang Ye: "You ask what this does, do you want to do to him?"


    Tang Ye said, "It''s not what I want to do to him, but what you want to do to him."


    "What do you mean?" Feng Zhulian was anxious. Although she is following Tang Ye now, she never thought about what she would do to Chen Hebi. Even if he doesn''t have a close relationship with Chen Hebi, he has been a partner who has worked together for a long time, and he certainly can''t turn his head against each other so simply, and even face each other.


    Tang Ye ignored the emotions of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and said, "Do you think you can do something to that young man? His strength, his hiding, are better than you. So I want What I told you was to treat him as your sharpening stone. If you win him, you are qualified to let me help you become stronger."


    "Heh..." Feng Zhulian felt that Tang Ye was so loud, and wanted to refute Tang Ye. But when she thought of Tang Ye''s horror, she didn''t refute it. It seems that Tang Ye really has the strength to say such things.


    She just wanted to use Chen Hebi as a whetstone. She had never thought about it, so she asked Tang Ye, "How do I count I win?"


    Tang Ye said: "You continue to play with that young man, but in the end, you are the one who owns all the pictures of the ancient world and the ancient gods and ten thousand beasts."

 Chapter 1808： The highest building!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Feng Zhu Lian knew that Tang Ye had also focused on the eternal landscape and the ancient gods and beasts. However, fortunately, what Tang Ye said was not that he wanted the eternal world map and the god, ancient and ten thousand beasts map, but let her get these two treasures. This is okay, otherwise she would definitely not accept Tang Ye. After all, the pictures of ancient rivers and mountains and the pictures of gods, ancient and ten thousand beasts belonged to her ancestors, so how could they be given to others.


    There is another point that she is not satisfied with what Tang Ye said, that is, Tang Ye said that she may not be Chen Hebi''s opponent. With her competitive character, of course she disagrees. As for the real situation, it may indeed. After all, she and Chen Hebi were in an alliance from the beginning, and they worked together to plot big things. Each of them has its own strengths, and it is impossible to say who is strong and who is weak, unless Chen Hebi has been hiding and has no real ability.


    "You want me and Chen Hebi to look for the pictures of the ancient world and the pictures of the ancient and ten thousand beasts, and then kick Chen Hebi out of the game, occupying these two treasures by yourself. He... you are quite full with this calculation. Do not do this. Do you think it''s too mean?" Feng Zhulian said while looking at Tang Ye. Although she didn''t have the idea of ??despicableness in her heart, she just wanted to tell Tang Ye that perhaps she was indeed a bit difficult to do in her heart, and she felt that it was not good to be so innocent.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You are still too young. You will know what it''s like to experience this kind of thing once. If you feel troubled, don''t think about it. All you have to do is to keep talking with that young man. Cooperation, but you are their traitor, so you have to do the opposite of their purpose. For example, if they want to deal with the Red Wall Court, you have to help the Red Wall Court."


    Feng Zhulian squinted her eyes and looked at Tang Ye a little weirdly, and then said, "You are from the Red Wall Palace. I first helped Tang Zisang, and then he maintained the Red Wall Palace like this. It¡¯s not the people over there. ?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to argue about this, and said, "You still don''t understand what I said at the beginning. I asked you to do this to temper you. The young man you worked with is also an amazing person, right? I think Think...oh..."


    As he said, Tang Ye suddenly sneered, and found it particularly interesting, because he guessed Chen Hebi¡¯s identity and watched Fengzhu Lian play with it: "That young man, a descendant of Wen Sheng? Ha... I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. This destiny trajectory is indeed interesting."


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye dealt with Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo, and also killed Wen Sheng''s grandsons, first the eldest grandson and the little Wang Ye Wen Jiangshan, and then the second grandson Wen Zhongyuan. This can be said to be a feud. Now, a hundred years later, I ran into Wen Sheng''s descendants again. Is it going to be killed again?


    Tang Ye felt that using his own power to touch Chen Hebi would be too bullying, so let the people of future generations play slowly. On my own side, there is still more to do.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t want to conceal Tang Ye about these things about Chen Hebi. After all, with Tang Ye''s strength, even if he conceals it now, he will soon know. She said to Tang Ye: "He is indeed a descendant of Wen Sheng, named Chen Hebi. However, I don''t know a lot about his specific identity."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "So I said you don''t know him. Then now, you can try to find out his past things. Since he deliberately concealed it, there must be a reason. So, you can be with him. You can find out his identity information under the concealment, that is a manifestation of your ability. Otherwise, you will be thoroughly understood by Chen Hebi, but you know him superficially. Do you dare to say that you can beat him?"


    Feng Zhulian turned his head and didn''t argue with Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye made a point.


    Tang Ye also thought about some things, still caring about the phoenix pattern on the back of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. A hundred years ago, there were eight heirs to the great artifacts left by the dragon, but now what is left behind the phoenix design. The phoenix, or the fire bird, if he wanted to predict anything, Tang Ye could think of a beast, not a beast but a beast. Then extended out, there are four big spirit beasts.


    Blue Dragon, White Tiger, Suzaku, Xuanwu.


    It is a pity that these are just speculations, without any actual basis. For this reason, Tang Ye wanted to ask an old friend, after all, as the supreme beast, he should know a thing or two about such things. Living at this time is more than a hundred years, and it must have snooped a lot of secrets from the so-called "heaven".


    This old friend is the black dragon who transformed from an evil dragon spirit into a real dragon a hundred years ago.


    Tang Ye had a plan, looked at Feng Zhulian and said, "You just do what I just said. I have something to do."


    "What are you going to do?" Feng Zhulian was very curious. A person like Tang Ye must be busy with high-end things. What she had done to deal with the Red Wall Palace was also very high-end, but she knew that in front of Tang Ye, it was nothing at all. She just wanted to get in touch with that kind of high-end thing, although it seemed a bit lofty.


    Tang Ye didn''t need to explain to Feng Zhulian, saying, "You can''t reach that level yet. Once you arrive, you will have the opportunity to contact."


    Feng Zhulian felt very disappointed and said, "What kind of level?"


    However, in the next second, Tang Ye had disappeared in the room, and left without a bit of breath. This kind of power is far beyond the reach of Phoenix Pearl Curtain. She was very unwilling, and her expression became unhappy, feeling that she was looked down upon by Tang Ye. But the more so, the higher her fighting spirit. Because I have seen Tang Ye''s level, I know that a level higher than her really exists, then you can struggle to reach that level.


    Feng Zhulian clenched his fists and secretly told herself that it would definitely be possible. Now, start to take action, first get the map of the ancient world and the map of gods, ancients and beasts!


    After Tang Ye left where Feng Zhu Lian lived, he saw a tall building in the distance. It is the highest in Yanjing City and is very eye-catching. This reminded Tang Ye of the Tongtian Building in Murong Huanshadai a hundred years ago. That was the tallest building at the time. And Murong Huansha is particularly ambitious, to be the strongest woman in this land. I don¡¯t know how she is now. She was wounded by Xu Wuming a hundred years ago. She was fatal and unable to be treated. He had no choice but to send Murong Huansha to the mysterious place under Guimen Gorge, and let the mysterious zombie transform her into immortality and immortality. The body of an immortal zombie. If it succeeded and was not destroyed by the exorcist, Murong Huansha should be alive now.


    Thinking of these things, Tang Ye jumped up and quickly reached the tallest building in Yanjing at this time. As he approached, he saw that this tall building had a very conspicuous logo icon, Shenji Technology.


    Shenji Technology, Tang Ye didn''t know which company it was. This is not Murong Huansha''s company a hundred years ago, it''s just that woman, definitely not willing to be surpassed by others. However, if Murong Huansha became a zombie, it would be impossible to start any more companies. Otherwise, people know that they are immortal for a hundred years, and that is a monster.


    Standing at the top of the Shenji Technology Building, Tang Ye looked at Yanjing City. Under the night, the atmosphere of chaos was already on his face.

 Chapter 1809： Big guy behind!

    Chaos is due to the empowerment of various powers and the expansion of the limits of the fetters of air transport, making ghosts and monsters take shape. Those who have gained power are always ready to move, thinking about why they are willing to be ordinary when they have power, so many illegal things have appeared. For example, if someone gains the ability to penetrate a wall, they steal it and no longer worry about making money. And those ghosts, once formed, basically do evil.


    It''s just that they all know that there is the Red Wall Palace, an organization that maintains order, and its strength is extraordinary. So they didn''t dare to make too much noise when they came out. If caught by the Red Wall Court, the result would be very serious. Either they were wiped out, or they were arrested and imprisoned, just like going to jail. So at night, it is the best time for them to act.


    Tang Ye stood on the top floor of the Shenji Technology Building and looked down. Even if the distance was far away, he could see clearly with his ability. He did not take action to eliminate the chaotic forces. At this time, the forces of the Red Wall Palace had already sent out to deal with them. It''s not a good thing to do everything by yourself, and people at his level, of course, don''t need to deal with those little ones.


    It can be seen that the Red Wall Palace has done very hard work in this area. Although demons, ghosts, monsters, and those who gained power but had bad intentions came out to commit crimes, the Red Wall Court¡¯s ability to cope was very comprehensive, and people from all over the place were immediately dispatched to deal with these chaos one by one. Ensure that these chaotic forces do not cause harm to people. Of course the damage is inevitable, but it is also minimized.


    Judging from the forces deployed by the Red Wall Palace, the reaction speed is fast and they are all well-trained. This was a situation that Tang Ye had not seen a hundred years ago. Perhaps this was caused by the chaotic environment, but Tang Ye knew that it was not only that, but the decision made by the Red Wall Palace ruler was more inclined to force.


    This makes Tang Ye wonder who is in charge of the Red Wall Palace now.


    Looking down on the situation in the city, even though it was still chaotic, Tang Ye had no plans to take action, so he jumped away to find the black dragon that had evolved into a real dragon because of the power of the dragon gate a hundred years ago.


    Soon after Tang Ye left, a group of bats flew up suddenly on the top of the Shenji Technology Building. Under the moonlight and clouds, it looked very strange. In the tranquil atmosphere, it seemed a bit gloomy.


    A group of bats flew in from the glass window on the top floor of the Shenji Technology Building. The rooms inside are very beautifully decorated, high-end luxury, like a palace. The bat swarm flew to the large hall and then gathered together. Strangely, the group of bats merged together and became a tall and beautiful woman.


    It feels a bit like the three brides of vampires. However, when she looked back, she saw her appearance, except for her appearance and temperament, everything else was exactly the same as Mu Yue a hundred years ago. The assistant who followed the beauty president Murong Huansha was also regarded as a sister by Murong Huansha.


    In fact, she is Mu Yue. After Murong Huansha became a zombie a hundred years ago, she directly expressed her attitude to Murong Huansha, and wanted to become a zombie to accompany Murong Huansha, so that Murong Huansha didn''t have to be so lonely and lonely. Otherwise, Murong Huansha, who has eternal life, will definitely go crazy if he is alone.


    Murong Huansha didn''t agree to transform Mu Yue at first, she didn''t want Mu Yue to become a monster who was immortal and still lived by sucking blood. Immortality is what many people pursue, but the pursuit of this is the hope of being a little more normal, such as the need to feed on blood, which is not very accepted. People, after all, still want a sense of belonging. Without a sense of belonging, they feel unrecognized, like being abandoned by the world. This is a very painful thing.


    It was only later that the world became chaotic. Even ordinary people became strange. It was not a strange thing. With Mu Yue''s determination, Murong Huansha made up his mind and transformed Mu Yue. Then, the two women became zombies and lived from a hundred years ago to the present.


    Shenji Technology is a new company they founded, mainly in response to the recovery of the true God''s power. Shenji Technology is mainly researching and developing new technologies, focusing on weapon applications. Shenji Technology has a hundred years of history and is definitely the strongest company today. And this company has developed very rapidly a hundred years ago. This is because a hundred years ago, Murong Huansha was cooperating with the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, and the Red Wall Palace secretly assisted it, and it was difficult to develop it. Mainly, most of the technology developed by it was also provided to the Red Wall Palace. Therefore, anyone who knows the background of this company knows that this is backed by the palace of the red wall, and no one can compare it.


    However, compared with the faint "red wall" background of Shenji Technology, more people are interested in its founder. One hundred years ago, some people suspected that this company was founded by Murong Huansha. However, a hundred years ago, Murong Huansha rarely showed up. No one knew what this extremely talented and young woman would do. Later, Murong Huansha disappeared from the public eye and became mysterious. However, some big bosses who need cooperation, when supporting Shenji Technology, secretly met with Murong Huansha.


    Over time, countless company leaders who have dealt with Shenji Technology have experienced some strange things. Perhaps it is not surprising, but they just have an instinct. They usually see that the so-called president of Shenji Technology is just a puppet, someone who obeys other people''s orders behind his back.


    In other words, the person in charge of the company, Shenji Technology, is another person. She has been hiding behind her, never being noticed.


    It is precisely because of this mystery that Shenji Technology is more unique and awe-inspiring.


    They didn''t know that the real authority behind Shenji Technology was Murong Huansha, a woman who became a zombie a hundred years ago. In fact, it is precisely because Murong Huansha turned into a zombie that Shenji Technology can develop so smoothly and grow. Just relying on the "red wall" background to make Shenji Technology the strongest company is not enough. Here, many methods beyond science have been used. Those are the abilities of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue as zombies.


    Some people have also suspected the identities of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. There are always some capable people who can trace some weird clues. However, facing a powerful monster like zombies, they all died in the hands of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue had just returned from work and needed to report to Murong Huansha. She stepped on high heels, tall figure, **** long legs, and curvilinear curves. She was an extremely charming woman. After she learned that she was a blood-sucking monster, she could not help but think of her in a different way.


    Absorbing, indulgent, crazy, unscrupulous.


    The high-heeled shoes clasped on the floor, making a click. In this quiet top building, it looks strange and gloomy. When I arrived at a quiet door that was about to move, I pushed it open. The sound of the door being pushed seemed to be revealing a huge conspiracy, or revealing an ultimate boss.


    A very charming woman lay lazily on a sofa inside.

 Chapter 1810： Fate!

    That sofa is extremely luxurious. Even noble ladies with high status may not be able to enjoy it. Such things can only be enjoyed by reminiscent of the old authoritarian queen.


    Yes, it is such an identity, an authoritarian queen. Whether it''s the glamorous temperament, the peerless face, or the lazy look, it makes people feel that she is an incredible woman, but she can dominate the world and make thousands of people surrender.


    This is Murong Huansha a hundred years later, becoming the queen of zombies. Longevity, not old, bloodthirsty, gave her a dark breath, but it happened to make her more like a queen.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, as zombies, are already very powerful and terrifying existences. But none of them noticed Tang Ye, who was standing on the top floor just now. It can only be said that Tang Ye is too strong, and they are not comparable.


    Mu Yue moved his high heels and walked in step by step without any hurries. When he reached Murong Huansha, he gently bent over and made some ceremonial movements. She has always been like this. Even if she knows that Murong Huansha treats her as a sister, she doesn''t need this kind of etiquette, she still behaves well, showing a gentle upper and lower respect, like a noble dealings. This is not annoying. Instead, I feel that life and relationships are organized, elegant and dignified.


    "Miss, Tang Zisang is okay." Mu Yue said to Murong Huansha, who was lying lazily halfway on the sofa, like closing his eyes and resting.


    Murong Huansha opened her eyes, her eyes blurred, but it was not quite the same as the arrogance and coldness that the Queen of Darkness should have. That expression seemed to be indifferent to everything. She looked at Mu Yue and said, "That girl is his great-grandson after all. If she died so easily, it wouldn''t be a shame to his reputation."


    This he naturally refers to Tang Ye. When it comes to Tang Ye, Mu Yue has always remained silent. Because Tang Ye has too much memory for them. Once you can''t help it, you will be sentimental and absent. This kind of life is not easy, especially for people like them who have eternal life.


    A hundred years is a long time and it is difficult to forget a person, but a hundred years should be enough. But for Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, they always feel that those things are still yesterday. For them, this is a gift and a torture.


    Murong Huansha thought that Tang Ye would return. The person who could turn her into a zombie was called a saint and was also designated as the number one unsurpassed person. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye would let go of everything like this, and die if she couldn''t control anything. So when it comes to Tang Ye, even if she has memories, she should tell a common thing. Because someday, I will still see that person as before.


    "He actually killed his offspring." Murong Huansha said quietly.


    Mu Yue''s eyes opened wide, a little surprised and confused, even worried, and said, "Miss, are you going to see Zisang now?"


    Murong Huansha was silent, with a low expression.


    After thinking about it, she said to Mu Yue: "His luck is too great, and his strength is too strong. Ten descendants can''t bear his luck and strength alone. This is because his descendants are young. The reason for dying is the so-called Tianjiu talent. Now Tang Zisang has regained his strength, I am afraid that like her father and her grandfather, the catastrophe is coming soon. Once we all wanted to save them, but we didn¡¯t succeed. Probably that It is a life that cannot be changed. Only if it is passed on from one generation to the next, when the energy and power sharing is weakened, can it be safe and not be jealous of this day."


    Mu Yue was also silent. This is something they cannot change even as powerful zombies. They all wanted to save Tang Ye''s descendants, but in the past two times, facing Tang Zisang''s grandfather and father, because it was a catastrophe, they couldn''t be saved, they could only watch them die young.


    Tang Zisang''s grandfather, now speaking out, is also a legendary hero, who fears countless people with the protection and strength of his luck. He also made great military exploits for the Red Wall Palace, which no one can match, and even said that it was much higher than that of the Red Wall Emperor at that time. Tang Ye''s descendants, all of them are worthy of the master. It¡¯s just that if you carry too much energy and strength, your own mortal body can¡¯t stand it at all. So every time you reach your thirties, you¡¯ll run out of life, and you will die from exhaustion, or you will suffer catastrophe and be killed, or All kinds of accidental deaths, this is the day without life.


    After Tang Zisang¡¯s grandfather appeared in this situation, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue noticed something was wrong, so when Tang Zisang¡¯s father was killed, they would show up. Tell Tang Zisang¡¯s father to make him pay attention and hope to help him. Save him, but it''s still like that, it can''t be saved.


    Although painful, these are also one of Murong Huansha''s few memories worth cherishing. Think about the time when Grandpa Tang Zisang, Murong Huansha appeared, Grandpa Tang Zisang called her aunt. As for Tang Zisang''s father, when he learned of Murong Huansha''s identity, he was naturally shocked at first, and there were people who were immortal and immortal. But knowing that Murong Huansha was a special person from his grandfather Tang Sheng at that time, he easily accepted. Because Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are too young and beautiful, he also called Auntie.


    Auntie...heh, although they seem to be a bit old, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue felt warm when they heard Tang Ye''s descendants call them that. The feeling of loved ones. If it wasn''t that Murong Huansha didn''t want to settle those emotional matters, with her domineering temperament, she would still have to say that she was Tang Ye''s eldest wife. Then, Tang Ye''s child must call her the big mother.


    Now, Tang Zisang still doesn''t know the identity of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, or their relationship with her. But her luck and strength began to wake up, and fate would follow. Murong Huansha felt that it was necessary to see Tang Zisang. In fact, Tang Zisang suffered so many assassinations when she was a child, and countless strong men killed her. She was safe and sound, many times because of the protection of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    With zombie-level powers like Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, not many people are their opponents. Murong Huansha, the Queen of Darkness, manipulated too many things behind her back, the establishment of Shenji Technology, and those outside who appeared to be the presidents of Shenji Technology were actually just puppets she chose. There are many other things that she operates behind her back, and she plays with many things. However, these are not enough to touch the heart of this immortal zombie queen. Those things made her feel empty instead. What can touch her and make her feel warm is not as good as Tang Ye''s descendants calling her "auntie".


    If you can''t help Tang Zisang survive his life this time, at least you have to listen to Tang Zisang calling her aunt.


    Mu Yue squeezed his fingers. Murong Huansha talked about this, which meant that Tang Zisang might be going to die soon. She was very reluctant. Tang Zisang is a girl. They watched growing up since they were young. Although they are in secret, their feelings are more intense, just like their daughters.


    How can you watch her die and be helpless?

 Chapter 1811： Fate control!

    Tang Sheng¡¯s descendants are all killed, not only Tang Zisang, her grandfather, and father. Even Long Xi in the Guwu rivers and lakes, as well as Long Xi''s son, have them.


    They are all Tang Ye''s blood, carrying different aura and strength. Although Long Xi was a century-old emperor in Guwu Jianghu, he died at a young age and became an immortal emperor. Although it is immortal, but after death, everything after that has nothing to do with him. Long Yang, the son of Long Xi, also died young. Now, Long Qing, the son of Longyang, is now the emperor in the ancient Wujiang Lake, and his personality is much gentler than his grandfather and father. However, strength and talent are also innate, and I am afraid it is hard to escape.


    As far as Tang Ye''s bloodline is concerned, the only one who can escape his life is probably only Tang Ye and Sima Puyu''s daughter Tang Jiujiu. Tang Jiujiu is not an extraordinary person. Sima Puyu was born after three years of pregnancy. He was born with the power of twelve demon branches. The twelve demon branches are powers that cannot be explained at present, powerful, ancient, and mysterious. It has been lodged in Yingling from generation to generation. Tang Jiujiu became a human baby because the infant spirit was washed away, carrying the power of twelve demon branches. In addition, she also absorbed the power of the "Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra", which is a collection of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s Dharma. Even when he was still in Sima Puyu''s belly, he could kill Xu Wuming''s clone of this thousand-year monster with one blow.


    Tang Jiujiu had the supreme luck and strength, and he could bear the inheritance of Tang Ye''s bloodline. As for how she is now a hundred years later, it is not known. She, who is born with extraordinary powers, always knows what she wants to do and what she wants.


    The Guwu Rivers and Lakes are still separated from the big world, because Long Xi used the power of the Shenlong Halberd to establish another barrier a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, after the Great War of Qi Luck, the Qi Luck of the Guwu Rivers and lakes once again improved and broke the profound realm, making the profound realms where the gatekeepers lived and the ancient Wu rivers and lakes merged into one. Suddenly, the luck in it rose greatly, and the martial artist became very strong. If these people go to the big world, those who are unpredictable and ambitious will be a disaster to the big world. For this reason, Long Xi used the power of the Shenlong Halberd in front of the Profound Gate to set up another barrier so that the people inside could not break through.


    This move is also one of Long Xi''s feats to be called the "Great Emperor".


    Counting, Tang Ye also has several descendants in this ancestral land. He was really sorry for them. Because like Long Xi, as his son, there is no memory of him. However, Long Xi still respected him. Whether he heard about him from his grandparents, his mother, Long Qingcheng, or other people, Long Xi was full of yearning and longing for his stalwart father. However, when he died in the war, he had not seen his father.


    What a pity.


    Of course, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue didn¡¯t want to watch Tang Zisang being robbed of their lives. Ever since they discovered that Tang Ye¡¯s bloodline would be fatal, they have been working hard to see if there is any way to dissolve this large force and power Fatal disaster. Unfortunately, none of them found a good way. Because the fate came, it was very unexpected, sometimes they didn''t know it. Sometimes, it''s so powerful that it can''t be stopped.


    However, they are also thinking about some deeper things. For example, the fate of Tang Ye''s bloodline is really related to atmospheric luck, or is it simply controlled by someone. Because in the past few decades, they have paid attention to many strange things. Those clues made them feel that there seemed to be a pair of more mysterious hands controlling these things behind them.


    If it is due to destiny and uncontrollable destiny, what is destiny? If everyone¡¯s fate is doomed, where is the power that records everyone¡¯s fate?


    After decades of investigation and research, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue also came into contact with something about the "God of Destiny". Then, as prompted by the records of those ancient documents, I knew the book of fate.


    It''s a pity that they only know the word Destiny Book, but they don''t know what the Destiny Book is. It may be just a book, or it may be a person!


    From birth to death, all creatures have never had a future, they can only be arranged in advance. This is the so-called destiny. And it is the book of fate that arranges this fate.


    Need to find the Book of Destiny.


    This is already a very good discovery. Able to perceive the ancient power body and consciousness body that is superior to the creatures in the ancestral land. An ancient giant god''s power and will that was born when the ancestral land was created. It can also be said to be Siwon¡¯s power and will.


    Of course, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were able to detect this, and their strength and intelligence was one reason. The most fundamental reason is that after they became zombies, they were out of the control of the Book of Destiny. Zombies are a mysterious power body just like Origin Power. It is even said that before the creation of the world, the ancestors of zombies existed without human beings. So they are outside the Three Realms and Six Paths. The so-called three realms and six realms are the three realms and six realms after the birth of Human Race.


    Before that, where there were three realms and six realms, there was only one kind of realm-chaos.


    In fact, for Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, who are out of the control of the Destiny Book, the Destiny Book will not let go. A hundred years ago, on the Xiangdao Mountain in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the Book of Destiny actually came to this ancestral land. And the person it was boarding with was Tang Ye''s beloved, Lin Yourong, or in other words, Princess Qian Hanyue.


    In doing so, the princess also loves Tang Ye too deeply, because only by attracting the "will of heaven" can the space leading to other plane worlds be relaxed. Li Haoran and the princess had a negotiation. The princess did this voluntarily, so Li Haoran opened up space. It was also the same that Tang Ye could reach the Nine Heavens, forged for a hundred years, and his strength was close to the divine body, laying the foundation and strength for the future battle.


    However, the princess uses herself as a melting pot to induce the will of heaven, that is, the heavenly book that stipulates the destiny of all living things. The princess cannot control such a huge will, and is eventually swallowed, becoming the "god of destiny", the heavenly book of destiny.


    Now, the book of destiny is the princess, and the princess is the book of destiny.


    However, before being swallowed, the princess endured great pain from the countless trajectories of the destiny book with a strong will, and eliminated the destiny trajectory that originally belonged to Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye was no longer in the control range of the destiny book. It is one of the greatest enemies considered by the Book of Destiny.


    What the princess did is selfless and infinite love. However, one day in the future, meeting Tang Ye again will be an enemy of fate.


    At this time, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue caught some things about the book of fate. Mu Yue was extremely reluctant to give up Tang Zisang''s death. With all kinds of speculations, he said to Murong Huansha: "Miss, for the fate of Tang Ye''s bloodline. The matter, could it be done by the Book of Destiny? It controls the destiny trajectory of all creatures, but Tang Ye is indeed out of its control. This makes Tang Ye''s bloodline also have huge variables, which is not tolerated by the Book of Destiny . Therefore, the fate of the catastrophe may only be controlled by the Book of Destiny."


    Murong Huansha glanced at Mu Yue, thought for a while, and said, "What does Heilong say about this kind of thing?"

 Chapter 1812： Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human!

    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, as well as Heilong, are one of the few people who have lived a hundred years ago, so they all know each other''s existence. Originally, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue only focused on the business empire, and didn''t have much contact with the mysterious powers. But after becoming a zombie, she began to enter the realm of mysterious power. Then he came into contact with various other forces, including the interaction with the black dragon.


    The black dragon looks like an evil villain. After all, black is usually regarded as a symbol of darkness. However, the black dragon is now a real dragon, the supreme spirit beast, and it is only a step away from the divine beast. Its power is the power of spirit beasts, and it can be said that it is the greatest weapon for exorcising evil spirits. In order to destroy the zombies, it must be the power of real dragons in the records of Fumoshi''s Codex. In other words, the black dragon is probably the only power to deal with Murong Huansha. However, these people associated with Tang Ye a hundred years ago, because of their relationship with Tang Ye, are now not enemies, but friends.


    The tide of the power recovery of the true gods had a huge impact, so Murong Huansha kept in touch with the black dragon. Their existence can detect many subtle things. For example, what they just said about the destiny book.


    Assuming that the destiny trajectory of all creatures has already been determined, then there is actually no future for all creatures. They work hard, thinking that they can succeed and change their destiny. In fact, all this is just reading the "Destiny Book" mood. When the Destiny Book is happy, you can change it. If you are unhappy, no matter how hard you try, you will fail. Others put in a lifetime of hard work, as long as a few words are changed in the destiny book, they can control everything. Thinking about this kind of thing is really irritating.


    Presumably no one is willing to accept this kind of thing, let alone an arrogant woman like Murong Huansha. Therefore, she wants to fight the destiny book. Only before that, one must understand what the Book of Destiny is and what its essence is. It can''t really be just a book, but it can control all creatures. So there is speculation that it is a changing will body, which is formed by the will of all creatures. The situation presented is the track of fate described in words, so it is called "book".


    There is nothing wrong with this body of will that was originally condensed by all creatures. If all creatures work hard to change, then the trajectory of fate will indeed change. This is fair and just. However, the will body of this destiny trajectory has undergone an abnormal change, and besides the will of all living beings, it has also become independent. Therefore, it achieves the purpose of manipulating all creatures by manipulating the fate of all creatures.


    In this way, it is the one who rules everything. However, it has just changed, so it can''t fully control all creatures. Especially, after learning about its abnormal changes, Wang Fuxi refined the "Book of Humans" to fight against the "Book of Humans." Human Book of Humans emphasized the protection of human will. Therefore, for some powerful people, the Book of Humans was not easy to control. This increases the limitations of the heavenly book.


    After that, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also refined the Book of the Earth to protect the will of the creatures in the Underworld. When the ghost is reborn, it is not controlled by the Book of Heaven and reborn according to its own destiny. This also increases the limitations of the heavenly book. And these are things that the heavenly book cannot bear.


    So now, the celestial script should be integrated with the human script and the earth script, so that it is perfect and can completely control all living things. It can be said that although the appearance of the book of people and the book of the earth antagonized the book of heaven, it also gave the book of heaven a chance to control. If the heavenly book evolves slowly, it will take a long time to fully control all creatures. But with the emergence of the human book and the book from the ground, as long as you get the book from the human book and the book from the ground, you can directly control all living things and become the most perfect and powerful true **** since the creation of Chaos. World God Pangu is still perfect!


    Now, the heavenly book is to create an opportunity for the human book and the earth book to reproduce. And the full recovery of the true God''s power is such an opportunity. Originally, the true **** left the ancestral land and no longer interfered with the operation of the ancestral land, but as time passed, the ancestral land changed and the true **** power was called and the true **** would return. Then, the moment when the King Fuxi and the Bodhisattva of the Earth Zang awaken, it is the moment when the books of the people and the books of the Earth reappear.


    Therefore, the heavenly book must revive the true god. To say that the heavenly book is not afraid of these ancient true gods, really don''t be afraid. Because the book of heaven has a source of power when the chaos created the world, it can completely fight against the true god. And it is an extremely mysterious and elusive existence. It is the trajectory of fate, the will of fate, which changes at any time, and it is almost impossible to deal with it. It is even more impossible to kill it. As long as there is life and flexibility, there is a path of fate, then there will be it.


    In fact, even those true gods don''t know how to deal with the destiny book, otherwise the King Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva would not have to fight against it by refining the book and the book.


    Among the characters in Ancestral Land, there are not many who can perceive the Book of Destiny. Many people are still focusing on the struggle between the loyalists and the attackers. Only people like Murong Huansha who have reached a higher realm and have lived for a long time will feel the strangeness and weirdness from the changes in the past, and will infer that there is a more terrible power to control.


    Regarding the fate of the book, the black dragon has been tracking down. Now on the ancestral land, the power of the black dragon is at the top level. Normally, it does nothing. Naturally, it is to track down these illusory things, but there are some clues, otherwise it will be too boring. Therefore, Heilong knows more about the Book of Destiny than Murong Huansha.


    Now Murong Huansha asks Mu Yue because Mu Yue usually communicates with Black Dragon to get relevant information in time. Mu Yue said to Murong Huansha: "Mr. Black Dragon said that the Destiny Book of Destiny does exist, and this has been affirmed. Moreover, it suspects that the Destiny Book of Destiny has come to the ancestral land, but it does not know what form it is in. It may be a person, it may be an animal, it may even be a stone. In addition, a book, a cup, these are all possible. All creatures have their own destiny, not only living, dead. There is also. So, it can be said that everything in the ancestral land is the home of the destiny book, and anything can be it."


    Murong Huansha really had a headache when she heard these words, she couldn''t help but scratched her head, a little irritable, and said, "In other words, the clothes I wear may have been changed from the book of fate?"


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "The fate of the clothes will change. For example, it may always be intact, but it may be torn off by you in the next second. In this, there will be a change in fate, then There is the trajectory of the Book of Destiny."


    "In this case, the Book of Destiny controlled me to tear off my clothes." Murong Huansha frowned.


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "Therefore, Mr. Black Dragon said that the Book of Destiny controls the fate of the dead. It requires more manipulation of the living creatures, and it is easier to leave traces. Therefore, the Book of Destiny is more likely to appear in the form of living things."

 Chapter 1813： Go to Ghost Gate Gorge!

    Murong Huansha still feels a headache about the daily book of fate. Even if it is speculated that the Book of Destiny exists as a living thing, there are so many living things among all creatures. Is there any way to accurately capture the Book of Destiny?


    There is almost no way. At least Murong Huansha and the others didn''t know a way. However, when the true **** descends, there is still a way. Just need to borrow the power of human and earth books. That is, give the book of humans and the book of earth to the book of heaven and wait for the book of heaven to merge. The process of fusion is the process of fate trajectory exchange and fusion, and it is impossible to change to other places. This is also the only time when the Book of Destiny is fixed. Therefore, this time is the time to capture the Book of Destiny.


    However, it is useless to capture the destiny book. To get rid of the control of the Destiny Book, we must purify the abnormal changes that have occurred in the Destiny Book. In other words, it is necessary to eliminate the independent will that has been altered in the current Destiny Book, so that the Destiny Book will return to its original state, which is fair and just.


    After all, the ultimate goal is just a fair and just will to destiny. People who work hard can change their destiny without wasting sweat and effort. Evil people will eventually be rewarded.


    Murong Huansha felt very troubled about the destiny book. She didn''t want to worry about things that the black dragon couldn''t track down. Now she mainly wanted to help Tang Zisang cope with the catastrophe. She said to Mu Yue: "Have you asked Black Dragon, is Tang Ye''s bloodline going to be fate? Is it... controlled by the Book of Destiny?"


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "Mr. Heilong said it is very likely. Because Tang Ye was a man full of variables as early as a hundred years ago. Mr. Heilong speculated that even the Book of Destiny could not control Tang Ye. Therefore, the Book of Destiny was afraid of Tang Ye. , I am also afraid of Tang Ye¡¯s descendants, for fear of destroying its plan. Therefore, the fate of Tang Ye¡¯s descendants is most likely arranged by the book of fate."


    Murong Huansha felt even more tired, and sighed: "Sure enough. In this case, we know very little about the book of destiny, and if we can''t deal with it, how can we help Zisang?"


    Mu Yue gently shook his head, also with a frown. The book of fate is too mysterious, they really don''t have a clue.


    Murong Huansha temporarily skipped the destiny book and looked at Mu Yue and said: "The murderous intent that Zi Sang encountered this time seems to be quite serious. Mu Wuling''s old thing finally jumped out. I was thinking, Zi Sang. We can''t deal with Mu Wuling, we need to take action. But the actual situation does not require us to take action. This is quite unexpected. You were on the scene at the time. Did you see what happened?"


    The fact is that when Tang Zisang encountered Mu Wuling''s betrayal before, and faced a huge murderous opportunity, Mu Yue had already lurked on the scene. Mu Yue is also a zombie, with the power to break down the body. She turned into a bat and hung under the eaves in the courtyard, ready to help Tang Zisang at any time. Because she and Murong Huansha knew that Mu Wuling had a problem. And they didn''t get rid of Mu Wuling as soon as possible because they wanted to let Tang Zisang gain powerful strength through Mu Wuling''s persecution. That was an opportunity for Tang Zisang to break through, and many masters could see this. What Mu Yue didn''t expect was that there would be a faceless mysterious person who helped Tang Zisang, then she would have no chance to take action.


    The power of the zombies was indeed powerful, and Tang Ye did not find Mu Yue who was lurking at the time.


    Mu Yue replied to Murong Huansha: "The reason why Zisang did not exist is because someone helped her. However, this person is very mysterious. He covered his face with power and appeared as a faceless person. Listen. In his words, you can know that he is a person who has experienced many things and knows many things. I am afraid that he is older than Mu Wuling, spanning three generations. The most incredible thing is that he knows some things about Tang Ye ."


    "Oh?" Murong Huansha became interested, looked at Mu Yue and asked, "What do you know about Tang Ye?"


    "Know the power of Tang Ye''s bloodline!" Mu Yue said solemnly.


    Murong Huansha squinted and was really touched. She was silent for a while, and said, "I''m afraid it came out of the Guwu River and Lake."


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "I guessed that. The situation in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, after being established by Long Xi in the second barrier, the two spaces were separated, and even we couldn''t break through. Mr. Heilong told the situation inside, and only then knew that Tang Ye had transformed the bloodline power. Regarding Tang Ye''s bloodline power, only the people in Guwu Jianghu knew about it, but the outside world did not know it. So this faceless mysterious person, definitely He is a very old character, and he has personally experienced a lot of things."


    "This kind of person does exist." Murong Huansha said, suddenly her expression was cold, with a murderous look, and coldly snorted: "Back then, Xu Wuming was such an undead monster. With the revival of the true god''s power, this faceless mystery cannot be ruled out. People are also the kind of immortal people who are hidden. And that Xu Wuming, who hasn''t shown up for a hundred years, really makes me easy to find. Don''t let me find him, otherwise I will definitely make him worse off dead!"


    Murong Huansha hates Xu Wuming, the thousand-year-old immortal monster. Because it was Xu Wuming who wanted to kill her back then, punching her through her body, making her fatal and incurable, Tang Ye could only keep her alive by turning her into a zombie. Xu Wuming''s punch was a turning point in her destiny. Of course there are good and bad, but it cannot be denied that Xu Wuming wanted to kill her. She will definitely avenge this grudge.


    "This faceless mysterious person needs investigation." Murong Huansha said to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "I will investigate him in a while."


    "Then what does he want to do? Why do you want to save Zisang?" Murong Huansha asked in doubt.


    Mu Yue shook her head, saying that she was not very clear, and said: "I listened to him at the time and wanted to see the power of Tang Sheng. As a descendant of Tang Sheng, he shouldn''t be so weak. He said he didn''t help Tang Zisang, but He wanted to see Tang Sheng¡¯s power, and then he helped Zi Sang regain Tang Ye¡¯s blood. Then he said, if Zi Sang can¡¯t beat Wu Ling, then he should die. It feels... he is the kind of freewheeling. People who are not too big to watch the excitement. Live for too long and feel boring, so find some fun?"


    "Heh..." Murong Huansha was speechless, and said: "The world is really messed up, everyone has it. Regardless of so many, you can investigate him and investigate. As long as you are sure if he is an enemy. If it is not an enemy, then nothing It¡¯s necessary to put too much energy on him. People who disrupt the situation like him will have a lot of people investigating him. We just need to share information."


    "Okay." Mu Yue nodded.


    Murong Huansha said again: "Then you make arrangements and prepare to see Zisang."


    "Okay." Mu Yue nodded, but his emotions were not very high, because doing so meant that Tang Zisang''s life would be coming soon and he might not live long.


    At this time, Tang Ye appeared in a gorge, Guimen Gorge, which was blowing with a bitter wind.


    He felt that the breath of the black dragon was here.

 Chapter 1814： The sky is no longer!

    In fact, Tang Ye was very surprised, he did not expect to come to Guimen Gorge like this. This is a place that makes him remember deeply. At that time, I came here in search of the Dragon Gate and saw the Ghost Gate Gorge. There was a huge whirlpool below. At that time, many corpses sank below, and when the corpses floated up, they flowed downstream. The corpses that were seen were pale and drained of blood. It was exactly the same, Tang Ye guessed that there was a blood-sucking monster under the whirlpool.


    Later, he asked the black dragon to go down to see what monsters and ghosts it was, thinking about spirit beasts like the black dragon. At that time a hundred years ago, the fate of luck was still strong and there would be no big monsters, so the black dragon would definitely be able to deal with it. However, he never expected that as soon as the black dragon came down to explore the vortex, he cried out and was bounced up.


    In other words, the black dragon that had swallowed the power of the Dragon Gate at that time and was about to evolve into a true dragon supreme spirit beast was killed by the power under the whirlpool!


    Such power is extremely terrifying. At that time, Tang Ye knew that he would never touch it, otherwise it would be death. If he didn''t want to die, he didn''t want to die, so he didn''t continue to explore the blood-sucking vortex and left.


    Later, the exorcist reappeared. Tang Ye made new guesses about the blood-sucking vortex. He also cooperated with the research of the corpse-driving clan. He believed that the power of the monster under the blood-sucking vortex was related to the most terrifying power of the monster, that is, immortality, immortality, immortality. Zombies.


    Of course, he was just guessing, and didn''t actually investigate. If there is no chance to go, I dare not go. If the monster below is really a zombie, killing him would be easy. He never thought of looking for death. Since the monster below did not come out to do evil and did not pose a threat to him, why bother? Don''t do death.


    But it was also very coincidental, or a matter of chance. After Murong Huansha was fatally wounded by Xu Wuming, his medical skills and his power could not be cured, so he thought of the monster under the blood-sucking vortex of Guimenxia. If it is really a zombie, it is possible to turn Murong Huansha into a zombie, and then Murong Huansha can not die. At that time, Tang Ye didn''t think much about Murong Huansha''s willingness to become a zombie, but just wanted to keep her alive. So he held the dying Murong Huansha to the blood-sucking vortex of Guimenxia, ??and called the monster underneath to save Murong Huansha, willing to trade at any price.


    Unexpectedly, the monster under the blood-sucking vortex is really a zombie. He came out from the blood-sucking vortex. At that time, his clothes were messy, and his body was covered with tattered cloth like gauze from his feet to his head, as was his head. Therefore, it is impossible to see the specific appearance of this monster.


    The mysterious monster agreed to Tang Ye''s rescue of Murong Huansha, and the condition required was Tang Ye''s fate.


    At that time, Tang Ye sounded strange. fate? Destiny can also be required, which means nothing more than asking yourself to help him. That''s how Tang Ye understood. He was anxious to save Murong Huansha, but he ignored that much and agreed to the mysterious monster.


    Later, the mysterious monster showed a pair of terrifying fangs and bit Murong Huansha. The breath of Murong Huansha was immediately relieved, unlike it would break at any time. So obviously, this mysterious monster is probably a zombie.


    Now Tang Ye comes to Guimen Gorge again, everything remains the same, but with the recovery of the true god¡¯s power, ghosts can take shape, and a large number of people died in Guimen Gorge. After those resentful ghosts can take shape, a large number of them condense here, so here The breath became more eerie and terrifying. Obviously it is daytime, but here is clouded over, revealing a biting cold. In the gorge, there was no wind at all, but the wind was blowing by itself, and the real wind was gusts of wind.


    "Guimenxia..." Tang Ye looked at the ghostly and terrifying Guimen Gorge, thinking about the past, and couldn''t help but feel a little lost after returning to his senses.


    However, in retrospect, some information was of great use to him. For example, when he asked the mysterious monster to save Murong Huansha, the mysterious monster said that he wanted his fate as a condition. He remembered that before the mysterious monster said this condition, he muttered, "It turned out to be someone who has escaped the control of fate, very good. Very good", Tang Ye felt strange now, why did such a powerful and mysterious monster deliberately muttered and got rid of the control of fate?


    What does it mean to get rid of the control of fate, fate is one''s own, future, unpredictable, why is it said that it is in control of fate?


    It sounds like fate is an independent person, manipulating people.


    These issues do not seem to need to be considered. But as the strength increased and the field of contact became deeper, Tang Ye also began to notice some problems.


    Once upon this ancestral land, there was heaven.


    The heaven supervises and controls all creatures.


    However, after the old Taoist isolated his ancestral land with a sword and laid the shackles of his luck, the sky was no longer.


    No days?


    In other words, this heaven is originally an independent existence, and has its own consciousness, is a thing, otherwise it will not be isolated.


    Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are slowly lifted, did the so-called "heaven" re-enter the ancestral land?


    And the sky, is it destiny?


    So fighting against heaven is fighting against fate?


    "Heh..." Tang Ye thought, shook his head and smiled. It''s really a headache to make it so mysterious and vague. He didn''t think about it for now, and went to talk to Black Dragon first.


    At this moment, just above the blood-sucking vortex of Guimenxia, ??a middle-aged man in a black suit stood proudly. He **** a bunch of hair and looked a bit like an ancient man. And he also has a beard. He doesn''t look sloppy, on the contrary, he is more majestic. He is a very calm, serious, and charming middle-aged uncle who has experienced many things.


    He was the black dragon that transformed from the evil dragon spirit into the true dragon a hundred years ago. It was Tang Ye who surrendered him, did not kill him, and gave him the power of the Dragon Gate to absorb, and then successfully evolved into the Supreme Spirit Beast True Dragon. And now, what he wanted to seek was to absorb divine power and become a supreme beast, that is, a dragon.


    In addition to finding the divine power needed for breakthroughs, he also paid attention to many things, such as contact with Murong Huansha and tracing matters related to the Book of Destiny.


    The matter of the destiny book is also related to his future. If all creatures in the ancestral land are now controlled by the destiny book, then he is the same. Sometimes I think I have succeeded, but I don''t know that it is simply a slight manipulation of the fate book. He doesn''t want this feeling of being denied without being true. Therefore, the destiny must be resolved to truly have the destiny developed by oneself.


    Now I came to the blood-sucking vortex of Guimenxia, ??because the black dragon still remembers the terrible power he felt when he went under the blood-sucking vortex. Even if he became a real dragon, after a hundred years of cultivation, he was still afraid when he recalled that time. So he felt that it was necessary to figure out the mysterious monster under the whirlpool, even if it was dangerous!


    Huhu!


    The black dragon was above the blood sucking vortex, and suddenly a ghost formed under the vortex rushed up to attack him. He glanced coldly and hummed: "Laughter!"


    With a low cry, a real dragon threatened, and the ghost was frightened to flee. It turns out that the real dragon is here, the biggest nemesis of their ghosts!

 Chapter 1815： Go all out!

    Under the blood-sucking vortex that had originally been wailing and wailing, the black dragon was shocked and immediately became much quieter. They didn''t dare to provoke the real dragon, let alone provoke, they just ran away in fright when they knew the real dragon existed. There are very few real dragons in the world, only one or two. Even the top exorcists do not necessarily have the power of true dragons to deal with them. So when you encounter a real dragon, it''s really bad for eight lifetimes. Don''t you wait to be killed?


    Real dragon kills them, it''s too simple, just take a breath. So the black dragon screamed presumptuously, and scared away the grieving ghosts and evil spirits lingering under the vampire vortex. Be quiet around, no longer gusts of overcast wind, no longer so overcast and cold, let people breathe much smoother.


    The black dragon intends to explore the mysterious monster under this blood-sucking vortex. A hundred years have passed, and I wonder if the monster is still there. No matter what, I have to take a look to be willing. Moreover, that mysterious monster may know a lot of secrets. If he can understand it clearly, it may be helpful to track down the destiny book.


    The black dragon was about to dive into the blood sucking vortex, but at this moment, he was shocked, because he felt a breath that was powerful and mysterious, but it was hidden very well. He was surprised because this breath had already existed around him, but he hadn''t noticed it just now. Isn''t that, this breath just evaded my spiritual sense?


    That must be a very powerful existence.


    "Who?!" The black dragon suddenly shot a black claw toward the breath he sensed. It was a dragon claw whose power could almost tear through the space. This is the power of the black dragon with a simple blow. A hundred years ago, he was already a real dragon. A hundred years later, his power has naturally increased. He didn''t want to defeat the mysterious power he felt at once, he knew that he couldn''t defeat it, it was just a "hello".


    The black claws rushed out and reached a rock in the gorge behind. There was a faceless man standing there, naturally Tang Ye.


    Facing the impact of the black dragon''s sharp claws, Tang Ye didn''t care much, and waved his hand to disperse the sharp claws. Then he didn''t want to fight with the black dragon, they were all old friends, there was no need to waste time. So after breaking up the claws, he flew towards the black dragon.


    However, he did not expect that the black dragon rushed over and instantly transformed into a black dragon form. After a hundred years of cultivation, the black dragon can already be transformed into a human form, and there is nothing to do, he always acts in a human form. And if he becomes the black dragon spirit beast form, it means that he has encountered a powerful enemy.


    In the form of the black dragon, the power suddenly increased several times. That power is no longer something that the masters of Ancestral Land can cope with, it must be a super master to cope.


    With a bang, the black dragon rushed towards Tang Ye with his head, causing huge fluctuations. The entire Guimen Gorge felt like it was about to be destroyed, and the water under the gorge splashed tens of meters high. The ghosts haunting the canyon were so frightened that they fled. There were other surrounding creatures who turned around and evacuated immediately.


    The power of the true dragon erupted, and I didn''t know who it was fighting with. For most of the creatures, it was a fight with the gods. They didn''t want to suffer for no reason.


    Heilong made such efforts because it confirmed Tang Ye''s strength and was angry at Tang Ye''s immovable prying. Actually dare to spy on his magnificent real dragon. Is the power of real dragons a display? When he reaches his state and position, all he wants is majesty. The momentum is so strong that others have to be scared at first glance. Not afraid? Then I''m afraid of hitting you!


    What is not to be offended, this is it!


    In the form of the black dragon, hovering in the sky, the entire Guimen Gorge was immediately darkened. The black dragon is huge, already covering the sky and the sun, which is really terrifying.


    However, what shocked the black dragon was that it transformed into a black dragon form and carried out the impact, and it failed to repel the faceless man!


    He saw that this faceless man stretched out his right hand, sending out a powerful force, blocking his dragon head frontally. This faceless man stood in the air, but with a slap, he blocked the faucet that suddenly hit him. He knew very well that the power he used was seven points without eight points. And in this ancestral land, how powerful the true dragon''s seven-point strength is, needless to say, the ones that can block it are definitely those in the hands of the top masters.


    However, the black dragon has no impression of this faceless man. When did such a powerful character appear again, is it another monster born by chance under the tide of the power of the true god?


    This tide of true God''s power recovery is really terrifying. Some strong men were born overnight and severely disrupted order, so they must be stopped.


    Heilong is also a stubborn temper, or domineering, he can''t allow his majesty to be offended and provoked, so he suddenly increases his strength and drives directly to nine points of strength. If this doesn''t work, then he doesn''t know what to say. There is a monster that can contend with the real dragon, the supreme spirit beast, what is it?


    Tang Ye felt the sudden increase in the strength of the black dragon, which was also strange. This black dragon didn''t even give people a chance to speak, so he wanted to knock people out directly. He was really more domineering than himself.


    However, Tang Ye found it interesting. It''s not bad to look at the power of the black dragon in this way. So he also exerted his strength, once again blocking the impact of the black dragon''s head.


    However, they had a lot of fun here, and the situation of Guimenxia suffered. Such a huge impact almost razed Guimen Gorge to the ground. However, just when the Guimen Gorge couldn''t hold it, the force quietly emitted from under the blood-sucking vortex to dissolve the power of the Black Dragon and Tang Ye fighting, so that the Guimen Gorge would not be destroyed.


    Under the blood-sucking vortex, it is a terrible monster, and it has extremely terrifying power. How could other people¡¯s habitat be destroyed? The monster underneath was not angry yet, otherwise Tang Ye and Heilong wouldn''t be so well after running out.


    However, Heilong was really stubborn to the end, and arrogant, he just refused to accept that Tang Ye, a faceless person, could hold his power. Nine points of strength were held, not to mention how surprised he was. Surprised to surprise, he just refused to accept, not reconciled, so he was very powerful to come out!


    Roar!


    With a roar, the surrounding situation changed, as if the world was pale. You can feel the strangeness from far, far away. Those extremely strong, whether they were resting or practicing with their eyes closed, were suddenly shocked.


    The black dragon roared so loudly, and tried out the power of the true dragon, fearing that it would encounter a special enemy born from the power of the true god. It was a real fairy fight, it''s not easy to mix up, just wait for the news.


    Tang Ye was also convinced by Heilong''s stubborn and domineering temperament. Unexpectedly, this guy would do his best without taking into account the consequences. He has changed color this day, and he must be concerned by many people.


    More importantly, the black dragon with very strong power is really terrifying, and Tang Ye, a person who is close to the power of the divine body, is going to be real. And the power he originally condensed on his face, used to cover his face, was impacted by the black dragon''s full strength, and was instantly dispersed, and his face was also exposed in front of the black dragon.


    "You..." Heilong looked at Tang Ye''s face, his huge eyes suddenly closed, he was shocked, he didn''t know how to react.


    Tang Ye laughed while blocking the black dragon''s full strength, and said, "It''s been a long time."

 Chapter 1816： The worst enemy!

    "long time no see."


    A few simple words, but there are too many feelings, memories, and touches in it.


    Heilong never expected that he would see Tang Ye in this way. The person who was canonized a hundred years ago is still the highest holy position. Sure enough, it is different. He directly forces himself to exert his full strength and then he can cope with ease. This strength, in the current ancestral land, is probably the first. The true dragon''s full strength can''t be shaken, who else can shake it.


    The black dragon reacted from the astonishment, withdrew his strength, and transformed back to the appearance of a middle-aged uncle. Everyone is a man, even if it remains the same for a hundred years, no matter how moved, there is no need for tears. Two big men would be too awkward if they cry. Heilong couldn''t pull down that face. If someone saw a real dragon crying, where would he put the face.


    Therefore, the long-distance reunion between men. Hahaha is enough. However, Tang Ye was a very special person to Black Dragon. It can be said that without Tang Ye, there would be no him. So after turning back into a human form, he watched Tang Ye bow and called, "Benefactor."


    Then Heilong added another sentence: "I didn''t expect you to come back."


    Regarding Tang Ye¡¯s life and death, even though the emperor of the Red Wall announced that Tang Sheng was dead a hundred years ago, people like Heilong who could spy on one or two heavenly secrets and could come into contact with Li Haoran, naturally knew that Tang Ye had gone. where. The world of Jiuzhongtian can be said to be a trial field. For a person who traveled there from the materialist scientific world, it is estimated that he will die in nine deaths, but he still has the chance to survive. Especially the variable person like Tang Ye. And as long as you survive in the world of Nine Heavens, and cultivate to the top step by step, then when you return to the ancestral land, you will be an existence that transcends everything.


    Heilong already knew Tang Ye''s power from the situation when he was fighting Tang Ye just now. It must have survived from the world of Nine Heavens and succeeded in cultivation. This is really general, surprising, but unexpected.


    Tang Sheng is Tang Sheng. A hundred years ago, even at a young age, he was the first person to reach the top of the holy place. This time he returned, I am afraid it will be another legend.


    This is his benefactor!


    For Tang Ye, Black Dragon, the supreme spirit beast, even if he could cultivate into a supreme beast, beyond the existence of mortals, he was very admired and impressed.


    Therefore, Heilong willingly called Tang Ye, "Benefactor."


    It was not only because of Tang Ye''s great kindness to him a hundred years ago, but also because he recognized Tang Ye from the bottom of his heart.


    Tang Ye didn''t care what Heilong called him, and looked at him with a smile: "Not long after I came back, I found that many things need to be dealt with slowly. You and I know the past, don''t be polite, it''s not those little ladies."


    "Ha..." Heilong''s human appearance was originally a very charming middle-aged uncle. With such a laugh, I felt that Tang Ye was right and interesting, so that''s it.


    Even if we have not seen each other in a hundred years, we only need one side now, and we are as good as we were a hundred years ago.


    However, there are some things that Black Dragon feels necessary to talk to Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Benefactor, look at the appearance of you hiding your face just now. I''m afraid they don''t know about your return.


    Tang Ye shook his head slightly, he felt very sorry for this. Heilong said that they must be related to him. The relationship a hundred years ago, the relationship a hundred years later. There are a few people who have lived from one hundred years ago to one hundred years later. And some people are descendants who had a close relationship with him a hundred years ago, even his descendants. It''s unreasonable to come back now without seeing them. I left a hundred years ago and never saw it. When I came back a hundred years later, I hid my face and hid it. Do you want to contact them?


    Heilong understood Tang Ye very well, and said, "That''s true. It''s not the time. It''s not bad to watch them quietly."


    However, there are some things that Black Dragon feels that he must tell Tang Ye, and he is very worried, and said to Tang Ye: "My benefactor, although you do not intend to show up for the time being, there are some things that you must take action. What I want to say, It¡¯s not a good thing for you. For hundreds of years, your descendants have not lived long..."


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and looked into the distance, his eyes blurred. He probably knew what Heilong said. When I just returned from Jiuzhongtian, I arrived at the cemetery of the heroes. In the cemetery, he felt a lot of familiar forces, some of which were the same as his blood. At that moment he knew that one of his descendants had died. Later, he learned that Tang Zisang was his great-grandson, and Tang Zisang no longer had parents, grandpa and grandma, and further made him realize that his son and grandson were gone. So now that Black Dragon talks about this, he somewhat understands it.


    "Probably... there are some things that their lives cannot bear." Tang Ye opened his eyes and said softly, feeling more guilty. His own strength, whether it is luck or strength, wants to use it to protect future generations, but this is precisely what harms future generations. Because it is not his descendants who can have great luck and powerful power like him. His luck, his strength, was obtained through hard work step by step, or even death. Every point is real. But leaving it to posterity directly, his descendants will not be able to bear it after all without being tempered.


    Unbearable weight.


    Heilong heard Tang Ye say this, he knew that Tang Ye was clear about all these things. However, there were some things he believed that Tang Ye, who had just returned, did not know. He solemnly said to Tang Ye: "I have observed your descendants for hundreds of years and found that they have had a life catastrophe that no one else has in their lives. This life catastrophe is very weird, like being manipulated by others, and can''t be avoided anyway. If you don¡¯t die today, you will have to die tomorrow. I and Murong Huansha and the others will act, but even with the strength of Murong Huansha and myself, we can¡¯t stop them. Therefore, we all suspect that this fate is beyond me and Murong Huansha. The existence of their power controls. I can''t think of anyone who can surpass the power of me and Murong Huansha, unless it''s that''heaven''!"


    "However, this''sky'' is no longer there, so we guessed that some of the''destiny bodies'' that have only been mentioned in the Volunteer''s handwriting from ancient times to the present, that is, the **** of destiny." Heilong said to Tang Ye said the information he had observed about the **** of destiny over the past century.


    He added: "To speak of God, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a god, but a book of destiny that has undergone an abnormal change, possesses evil thoughts, and has self-consciousness. In this ancestral land, according to the manuscripts of Fumoshi, there are heaven and earth. The three books of human beings. The three books cover all living beings, especially the heavenly books. Therefore, only the heavenly books can do that."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes with a solemn expression, which shows that he is serious and cares about the destiny book. After thinking about it, he looked at the black dragon and said, "A hundred years ago, I also worked as an exorcist for a period of time, and I also knew about the reincarnation of cause and effect, and the cycle of destiny. At that time, I probably also came into contact with the book of fate. But I didn''t expect that now. If the book of destiny really changes, I am afraid it will be the most difficult enemy to deal with."


    "Yes." Heilong nodded, this is probably to determine who is the biggest enemy.

 Chapter 1817： Zombie God!

    It is not an exaggeration to say that the Book of Destiny is the greatest enemy. Destiny can control the life trajectory of all creatures, and sometimes it is impossible to know. At this time, a bad person you are facing is not bad at all, but was ordered to move his hands and feet to the "bad" trajectory and become your enemy. . In this case, as long as the Destiny Book does not want to show up, you may have infinite enemies to face.


    So if you want to deal with the destiny book, you can only take the initiative.


    Now Heilong talked to Tang Ye about the destiny book, just want to tell Tang Ye that Tang Zisang might die because of it, he didn''t go so far, he didn''t know much about the destiny book, so he went back to the topic and said to Tang Ye. "My benefactor, I¡¯m telling you this, just to tell you, your great-granddaughter Tang Zisang, I¡¯m afraid the fate is coming. In order to keep her okay, she must find a way to deal with the fate. If this fate is really controlled by the book of fate, then It is necessary to investigate clearly the destiny book. The destiny manuscript records the fate evil body. But when it comes to the name of the fate evil body, it is an unknown master. He first raised this matter, and he must have noticed it. What. It''s a pity that the future generations of Fumushi did not notice this, so there is very little information about the destiny book."


    Tang Ye understood what Heilong meant, and said, ¡°Since I¡¯m back, I won¡¯t let Zisang have any trouble. There is also the book of fate, and I will investigate it carefully. As for how to deal with it, the first time you mentioned The Volunteer who proposed the "Destiny Evil Body" is still important. You can start with him. First know who he is, and then open the documents that record his deeds. Or, investigate from his descendants."


    Heilong nodded. He didn''t have much to do anyway, it was a fulfilling task to investigate the destiny book.


    Tang Ye looked at the black dragon, he stopped talking, and finally couldn''t help asking, "You said Huansha and the others... Huansha is still alive, who else is there besides her?"


    "And Miss Mu Yue." Heilong said: "Miss Murong''s matter, you should be clear. As for Miss Mu Yue, it was Miss Murong who changed."


    Tang Ye was relieved when he heard this. In this way, Murong Huansha successfully transformed into a zombie a hundred years ago. As for Mu Yue''s change, it''s okay to let Murong Huansha have a companion.


    Since Tang Ye didn''t want to show up yet, she didn''t want to discuss many things at this time. Regarding Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, he would go to see him himself, so there was no need to talk to Black Dragon. Then he glanced at the blood sucking vortex underneath, and then back to the black dragon said, "You want to investigate the situation below, right?"


    The black dragon nodded and said: "Under the Guimen Gorge, there has always been a mysterious and powerful one. A dragon gate appeared here a hundred years ago. The benefactor brought me here to absorb the power of the dragon gate, so as to obtain the power of the **** dragon God, and let me avoid evil. The dragon spirit was promoted to the real dragon. At that time, I thought that there were no evil demons and ghosts that I could not deal with, so I plunged into the area to investigate. Unexpectedly, I was too arrogant. After I went down, I didn¡¯t even see a single stone. I was struck out by a powerful force. At that time, I was really frightened. Thinking about it afterwards, it was also a moment of fear. At that time, if the powerful beings living below wanted to kill me, I was afraid that I would have died a hundred years ago."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, the mysterious existence below is too strong, but I guess it is a zombie. After all, Huansha is his transformation. And the zombie that can be so strong is the ancestor?"


    Heilong looked solemn and said: "Even if it is not the ancestor, it is of the level of God. Such terrible power is certainly not simple. If it is the ancestor, I feel a little underestimated. If it is the ancestor, he beat me a hundred years ago, I am afraid Immortal, it¡¯s difficult to recover from the injury, and it¡¯s not an exaggeration to spend a hundred years. After all, the ancestor of zombies existed at the time of chaos, which is not what we can imagine. And the God handed down from the ancestor is as powerful as God after the creation of the world Existence. I think it must be above this level to kill me with one move."


    "Zombie God..." Tang Ye murmured softly. In people¡¯s common perception, even the first batch of Volunteers who were born still believe that the zombie God is the top zombie existence and regard them as the ancestors. But the truth is that due to the particularity of zombies, zombies existed as early as in the Chaos World, but at that time they were not called zombies. As for what they are called, only characters in the Chaos Period know. Therefore, the true ancestors of zombies existed at the time of chaos before the creation of the world.


    Human beings were born after the creation of the world, and are used to regard the first creatures after the creation as the ancestors. This is also true. However, it cannot deny the creatures that existed before the creation of the world. Many creatures that appeared after the creation of the world were largely born by inheriting them. Therefore, to be precise, those creatures that existed at the time of chaos were the true ancestors.


    "In any case, I have to go down and take a look. I think he can give us a lot of information. Of course, the premise is that he is not an enemy." Heilong said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I will go down with you."


    call!


    However, just when Tang Ye and Heilong wanted to get under the blood-sucking vortex, a burst of power suddenly burst out from the blood-sucking vortex, Tang Ye and Heilong stopped immediately and stopped moving. Then I saw that the jesting vortex was spinning rapidly, rolling up a turbulent water wave. The water wave rolled up again in the form of a whirlpool, and then I saw a black shadow emerging from the water wave, standing on the rising water wave.


    When Tang Ye and Heilong saw him, their expressions were serious, their whole bodies tense. Because that was exactly the mysterious monster that turned Murong Huansha into a zombie a hundred years ago. If he is the zombie God, he is not known how strong he is. After all, he is equal to or even stronger than God. If you want to deal with Tang Ye and Black Dragon, it may not be impossible.


    The costume of this mysterious monster is still the same as it was a hundred years ago, with ragged clothes and a cloth bag wrapped around and wrapped around the body. The same goes for the head, only the eyes and some skin between the cloth tape compartments can be seen. Wheat yellow, similar to humans. Looking at that figure, it also feels like a human.


    Tang Ye and Heilong looked at this mysterious monster and did not speak. He said first, with a hoarse voice, but with an innate self-confidence and domineering, they said: "There is nothing good to see below, but a bunch of dry bones."


    Tang Ye and Heilong stared at each other for a moment, knowing that the mysterious monster would not let them go down. Although they are still curious about what is there, it may be an independent space with a special secret, but the master of the blood sucking vortex has indicated that it is not allowed to go down, they must endure curiosity and dispel the idea of ??going down. Otherwise, the mysterious monsters will get angry, and they will be asking for trouble.


    Just don''t know much about this mysterious monster, but guessing that he may be the zombie God, Tang Ye didn''t know what to say to him. If you say yes, I feel that he is not such a peaceful person. If you ask for information, you are not so familiar.


    Tang Ye thought about it. At this moment, the mysterious monster took the initiative to speak again. He glanced at Tang Ye and said, "You are not disappointing. After a hundred years, you will return with a divine body."

 Chapter 1818： Capture God!

    This mysterious monster always surprises people when they speak. Don''t think that he has been living under the blood sucking vortex and knows nothing. The fact is that he seems to have all the information.


    And some things are more certain than others. It was like not seeing Tang Ye in a hundred years, and Tang Ye returning a hundred years later, he was not surprised, watching Tang Yeru had already expected this, even if he was not surprised by Tang Ye''s power to approach the divine body.


    On the contrary, Tang Ye only met his expectations when he reached the power of the divine body. But now the creatures of the ancestral land can reach the power of the divine body, I am afraid that there is not. Unless it is the body chosen by the true **** who directly descends from the true god, people in the realm of the **** body will not be born before the true god''s power is fully restored!


    All in all, this mysterious monster that emerged from the blood-sucking vortex made Tang Ye and the Black Dragon feel that it was extraordinary, and perhaps it was really a zombie God who was equal to the true god.


    Faced with such a character, he asked him to save Murong Huansha a hundred years ago. Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to be polite, even if he could not be a friend, he must not become an enemy.


    "That...Hello, even though it''s the second time I met, I still don''t know how to call you..." Tang Ye found that his communicative skills had deteriorated, so when he asked hello officially, he always felt too stiff. .


    The mysterious monster glanced at Tang Ye, and probably felt weird too, and simply said the business, because he didn''t have time to stay together every day. He maintained a mysterious and proud posture, and said to Tang Ye: "You don''t need to care too much about me. It''s not the time yet. I''m just coming out to get a breath. But since you are here, let''s talk about business."


    The mysterious monster heard the conversation between Tang Ye and Black Dragon just above the blood sucking vortex. And about some destiny books, it is precisely what he wants to say. A hundred years ago, when he rescued Murong Huansha, he wanted to use Tang Ye''s fate as a condition, which meant that he was already brewing something. At that time, he had already seen that Tang Ye''s fate was removed from the book of fate by others. For him, the destiny that is out of the control of the destiny book is valuable, otherwise he would not necessarily save Murong Huansha a hundred years ago.


    When Tang Ye and Heilong heard the mysterious monster say this, they both became serious. Since the mysterious monster doesn''t want to say his identity, don''t ask. It can be seen from his words that he does know the existence of many things. Maybe he is very old, waiting for the moment to be born, that is probably the time when the power of the true **** is fully recovered. After all, his strength is at that level.


    "Please...Senior''s advice." Tang Ye arched his hands politely to the mysterious monster. Call senior, it is respect. He was still certain that this mysterious monster had existed for a long time and was much older than him.


    The mysterious monster didn''t care about these, so he didn''t take any action. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Fate Yu Tianshu does exist, and it has changed thousands of years ago. At this time, even if he is a true god, it is difficult to deal with. .Because he can be a person, a grass, a tree, or a demon, a demon, but also... a god."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, the Book of Destiny was so strange. Whoever makes all creatures and creatures have a destiny, even gods and demons. As long as there is destiny, it may be affected, invaded, and even controlled by the book of destiny.


    The mysterious monster continued: "If you want to prevent the power of the true **** from recovering and prevent this scientific world deified by your humans from continuing to calm down, you must kill destiny. This killing of destiny refers to the anomaly that appears in the book of purification of destiny. Elimination of that independent consciousness of change can make the destiny book return to normal, just a reconciling machine as it was originally, fair and just."


    Tang Ye and Heilong nodded, knowing that they were going to deal with the fate book next. Needless to say, the mysterious monster continued: "But if you want to deal with the destiny book, the power of the true **** is unstoppable. Because the only person who can capture the destiny book and then purify it must rely on the human book refined by Wang Fuxi. , And the Book of the Earth refined by the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. If the power of the true **** does not recover, the Human King and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will not be able to appear, and the Book of Humans and the Book of the Earth will not appear in the world."


    Tang Ye frowned, this was really difficult. Originally, they wanted to prevent the power of the true **** from recovering, and to maintain the status quo of mankind dominating the earth, at least to avoid the deification disputes that occurred after the power of the true **** was recovered. The battle after deifying the power, that is every second, every second. If there is a battle between man and god, or between **** and god, the earth will be devastated even if it is not destroyed. The civilization that mankind has developed for thousands of years may also be destroyed.


    Of course, Tang Ye also knew that the true god''s power recovery was unstoppable, and that was what he said to Fengzhu Lian. But he still wanted to do something to minimize the influence of the deified power at the time. So he needs to cultivate talents who can compete with God.


    Tang Ye knew how to deal with the Book of Destiny, but it was not yet time for the power of the true **** to recover throughout the year, so he felt that he could make some preparations in advance, and asked the mysterious monster: "Before the power of the true **** is recovered, we can do something. What makes it easier for us to deal with the book of destiny?"


    The mysterious monster glanced at Tang Ye and said: "The fate book is illusory. It is too early to deal with it. What you should consider is how to face the resurrected true god. Don''t think that the gods are sheltering your human race. Back then, Nuwa Of course you don¡¯t know how many gods objected to the creation of human beings. Nuwa created human beings with a kind heart, and then she has always protected the human race. Of course, you don¡¯t know how many gods there are frictions in it. If it¡¯s not a woman Wa has the support of Emperor Pangu, let alone your human race, even Nuwa, I¡¯m afraid something went wrong. However, it is Nuwa and the few true gods that really make most of the true gods have extinction resentment against your human race. Exile them into the remaining chaotic space. That is also the truth of the many true gods leaving the ancestral land. Therefore, it is not the true **** who left actively, but was designed to leave. You can imagine those true gods who were designed to resent your human race, no How can you be willing to destroy you?"


    "Now that tens of thousands of years have passed, there is probably something wrong with that chaotic space. The exiled gods have found a chance to escape and will return to the ancestral land. This is the case with the so-called power recovery of the true gods. Therefore, you must face those true gods. That¡¯s why the most important thing is what you think about how to deal with them. And the book of destiny, in fact, has always been there. From beginning to end, there is a blend of the book of destiny. The design of those true gods back then, maybe It is also to deal with the destiny book. Therefore, any action of your resistance is actually to deal with the destiny book."


    The mysterious monster said, probably recalling the past, then returning to his senses, looking at Tang Ye and Heilong, and said: "After so much verbosity, let me tell you a little bit of actual practice, that is... to capture the gods!"


    Capture the gods.

 Chapter 1819： furnace!

    What a big tone!


    Tang Ye and Heilong were shocked when they heard the practical approach that the mysterious monster said. To capture the gods means to capture the true gods, which is really great for mankind.


    But since the mysterious monster said so, it definitely makes sense. Tang Ye didn''t think he was the kind of person who could talk big. But what Tang Ye was puzzled about was that even if the true **** could be captured, there must be a true god. Now that the true God has not yet descended, how can there be a capture?


    Tang Ye and the black dragon¡¯s doubts, the mysterious monster naturally knew, and then said to Tang Ye: ¡°Actually, the true **** has already arrived at the moment when the true god¡¯s power begins to recover. However, they are brewing and waiting for the opportunity. When they show up, their strength is the strongest at that time. With your strength, I am afraid that they cannot be dealt with. Therefore, we must solve them in advance. However, while solving them, we must also ensure that the age of the true gods comes, otherwise Without human books and earth books, we cannot deal with destiny books."


    "What should we do?" Tang Ye asked the mysterious monster. Although he is now the first person in the ancestral land, he still actively asks what he doesn''t understand, which is nothing shameful.


    The mysterious monster obviously had to deal with the kind of existence of the destiny book, otherwise he would not tell Tang Ye so much, and he would have fancy Tang Ye a hundred years ago. Now that Tang Ye returned, it was time to start those plans. He looked at Tang Ye and continued: "First of all, one thing you have to do is to advance the time when the age of the true **** is coming, so that you can weaken the power of the true god. This is not difficult to understand. For example, the original true **** would be in ten The year will come, because it takes ten years for them to regain their full strength, but if you let them regain in five years, then their strength will not be complete and naturally they will not be that strong."


    Tang Ye nodded, this is easy to understand. He asked the mysterious monster again: "How can the Age of True God arrive in advance?"


    The mysterious monster looked at Tang Ye in silence for a while, and then said: "Capture the divine power."


    "Capture the divine power?" Tang Ye didn''t quite understand, where is the divine power and how to capture it.


    The mysterious monster explained: "Before the true **** descends, part of the divine power will be penetrated into the ancestral land in advance. At this time, some of these divine powers already exist, and some are infiltrating. So now, you can capture these divine powers that have penetrated. These are. Where is the divine power, this needs to be searched. And pure divine power will not exist in the human body, because humans cannot bear it. Therefore, these divine powers will exist in the body of the divine beast that is naturally related to the gods. It is not the level of the divine beast, and it is also the highest spirit beast. Or... the supreme fierce beast, after all, has a blood source equal to that of a god."


    Listening to the words of the mysterious monster, Tang Ye thought a lot. He is already smart, and he has gone through so many things, and some secrets can probably be guessed. According to the meaning of the mysterious monster, he thought for a while, and said: "The predecessors mean that the true **** will release a part of the divine power to the ancestral land before coming, so that the ancestral land will begin to be affected by the divine power. The influence of these divine powers will cultivate a group of People who are loyal to the true God, or spirit beasts, monsters, or even fierce beasts. Therefore, before the arrival of the true God, it is these forces born from the divine power to prepare for the coming of the true God. And provide these''servants of the gods'' power , Is the spirit beast or fierce beast that carries the divine power that the gods have infiltrated into the ancestral land. And there are eight spirit beasts or fierce beasts that I can think of to carry the powerful divine power."


    The mysterious monster didn''t speak, waiting for Tang Ye to say that he admired Tang Ye''s awareness and knowledge very much. It doesn''t take much effort to cooperate with such smart people.


    Tang Ye continued: "These eight are not all spirit beasts, nor all fierce beasts, but four spirit beasts and four fierce beasts. The spirit beasts are Qinglong, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu. The fierce beasts are respectively. , Gluttony, chaos, —ƒè», Qiongqi."


    "You are very smart." The mysterious monster nodded to Tang Ye, admiring it. But some things will not be as Tang Ye speculated. He said: "These four great spirit beasts and the four great fierce beasts are the true god''s best divine power carrier. However, the four great spirit beasts have already become divine bodies. It is a divine beast. The divine beast was exiled to the chaos world along with the true god. The same is true of the four big beasts. They are too strong after all. Therefore, the four big beasts and the four big beasts left in the ancestral land are not the main body. It is a ray of remnant souls. Even so, they are strong enough, infinitely close to the power of the divine body, just like you. So it is difficult to deal with them."


    Tang Ye was very surprised. He didn''t expect that besides himself, there were other creatures on the ancestral land that reached the realm of the **** body before the true **** power had fully recovered. But it¡¯s normal to think about it. The four great spirit beasts and the four fierce beasts are currently the bearers of divine power. They are waiting for the true **** to come and have a huge task. Of course, they will not run out to let others know their existence, otherwise it will affect the true god¡¯s recovery. They can¡¯t afford it. In addition, the recovery plan is affected, which is also huge damage to them. They don''t want to be exiled in that chaotic space anymore, boring and helpless, they want to die, but they can''t die, they can drive people crazy.


    At this time, the power of the true **** is regaining, and there must be hatred, and it is destined to have a war between humans and gods. Because when the gods left the ancestral land, no one knew the root cause. The mysterious monster just revealed that it was Nuwa and some other true gods, in order to protect mankind, designed to force the other gods to leave the ancestral land, exiled to the remnant chaotic space that was not explored when the Great Pangu opened the world.


    In order to protect the human race and let the supreme true **** be exiled, how can the human race be? ! Those true gods who have been exiled can never swallow this breath. So after they return, even if they can''t deal with Nuwa and other true gods at the beginning of the world, they will destroy mankind. Since you love the human race so much, let the things you love most be destroyed!


    Talking to the mysterious monster, Tang Ye knew that there were many things, many secrets, and it was not time for him to understand, so he didn''t ask the mysterious monster to do what he needed to do now. He asked the mysterious monster again: "Since the four big beasts and the four big beasts are all divine body powers, how should I deal with them? There should be special methods."


    If there is no way, the mysterious monster will not say anything, Tang Ye waited for the answer.


    The mysterious monster said: "Look for the furnace, then transfer the divine power, and take these divine powers into your own hands. Then, by uniting the earth''s luck, you can bring the age of the true gods to come in advance."


    "The melting pot? Transfer?" Tang Ye frowned and thought.


    The mysterious monster said: "The four great beasts and the four great beasts are the divine power carriers chosen by the true gods. If you want to capture these divine powers, you must have your own carriers. This is the furnace. With the furnace, you can perform divine power. Transfer. The furnace comes with its own endurance, like a cup, it can naturally hold water. So now you need to find the eight melting furnaces, and then train them to give them the ability to bear the power of God."


    "It turned out to be like this." Tang Ye understood, but it was a bit like his plan. But he still had questions, and said: "How to find these eight melting pots?"


    The mysterious monster looked at Tang Ye, suddenly seemed to sneer, and said: "Some things I don''t understand, especially for you. You are too complicated. You are human, but you are not human. However, at this time, It¡¯s not the time to discuss your nature, let me tell you how to find these eight melting pots. In fact, it¡¯s not difficult for you, after all, someone will help you. I don¡¯t know if this is a conspiracy that has continued from the previous generation of fate. "


    "Someone help me?" Tang Ye didn''t understand.

 Chapter 1820： Dont be greedy!

    Tang Ye always had doubts about whether anyone would help him with such things. Based on past experience, it can indeed be said that someone helped him, and he was still in the dark, even as a huge plotter, like playing a game of chess, giving him a lot of advantages.


    One of the biggest guesses is the mysterious and powerful old Taoist. The reason why he had such a strong luck a hundred years ago is said to be that the old Taoist alone gave him a point of great luck. You know, what a terrible thing it is for a person to take a bit of luck. The world''s Kyushu, the vast land, all creatures, must share a lot of luck, but he alone scored a point, no wonder he can become the first person in the holy way.


    It was just for these things that Tang Ye thought he was just a **** in other people''s chess game. That chess game is not very clear yet. In any case, there are so many coincidences, it must have been touched. From the initial Huoyan physique, to the blood of the Long Family, to the exclusive use of Qi Luck, etc., I felt like a big mixed altar.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what kind of chess game was behind, Tang Ye knew that it was definitely not easy. Up to now, that chess game has not been clearly seen, let alone clear. Now that the power of the true **** has recovered, the chess game has not yet become clear, indicating that the chess game is related to the true god. How can it be simple to set up such a strategy from the beginning.


    Although he knew that he was in a chess game, it was someone else''s game, but Tang Ye never had the consciousness of being a chess piece. He always acted according to his own will, instead of becoming a variable in the chess game, perhaps he has already changed the game drastically. And he is to be his own chess player. Therefore, if someone else plays, he also plays, depending on who can play to the end and who is the final winner.


    Now that the mysterious monster said that someone was helping him, Tang Ye was still very confused. Is it that old Taoist again?


    Looking at Tang Ye not quite sure, the mysterious monster said: "I don''t know who helped you, but just as you wanted to unite the eight artifacts to reproduce the power of the supreme dragon and destroy the blood demons a hundred years ago, the eight artifacts are the heirs. Is there a pattern of artifacts on your body? This is what someone else helped you and kept. This kind of thing can also be said to be done by the old Taoist priest. If you don¡¯t have those patterns of artifacts, you¡¯re afraid it¡¯s hard to find the person with the eight great artifacts. Then it¡¯s difficult to eliminate the Gorefiend. It¡¯s the same now. You have to look for the furnace of divine power. Someone still shows you the way. Those who have divine beasts or patterns of beasts on their bodies are the furnace of divine power."


    "Is there a pattern of spirit beasts or fierce beasts on his body?" Tang Ye was surprised when he heard the words of the mysterious monster, as if thinking of something. Did he remember that Fengzhu Lian had such a pattern on her body?


    Feng, that is the Vermillion Bird among the four great spirit beasts. Could the phoenix curtain be used as a melting pot for the supernatural power of Suzaku?


    Tang Ye was really surprised. It was a coincidence that I did not expect such a thing to happen. Or in other words, someone is really helping yourself. If searching for the divine power furnace is the same as searching for the successor of the artifact a hundred years ago, it is indeed much easier, because there are patterns of spirit beasts or fierce beasts on the body, then there is an exact reference.


    Tang Ye looked at the mysterious monster and said, "If everything is as the senior said, then the junior knows what to do. However, the junior still has a question. I would like to ask Senior, whether this divine power melting pot can transform the divine power for his own use. That is, after acquiring divine power, this "melting pot" is still a normal person and can be used by me."


    The mysterious monster looked at Tang Ye, seemingly interesting. No wonder, because Tang Ye asked so, he was a bit ambitious or greedy. After capturing this divine power, it was used by him, and it was really satisfying. He himself is strong enough, if he gets the eight melting pots again, and the subordinates with supernatural power, wouldn''t he be invincible in the ancestral land.


    Tang Ye''s calculations are good, but the mysterious monster has no objection, and said: "The spirit beast''s divine power melting pot is ok. After all, spirit beasts are not evil. But if that beast, since it is a beast melting pot, I am afraid that its personality is different from that of a beast. Imagine that they are extremely fierce people. If you want them to be used by you, you have to subdue them, right?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand this. In this case, I already understand how to do it. Thank you for your guidance."


    The mysterious monster was quite satisfied with Tang Ye''s polite attitude, and said: "You have nothing else to ask? You know, this ancestral land has changed from the beginning to the present, and there must be a shocking secret. Although I know Not much, but you definitely don¡¯t know what you know. Are you not interested in listening?"


    Tang Ye calmly said to the mysterious monster: "The juniors are naturally interested, but when there are things that I don''t know, then I know it is useless, and it may even be affected. It is better to simply not know. Then I It¡¯s also good to concentrate on what you are doing now. Things should always be solved one by one."


    The mysterious monster smiled and did not speak. In fact, there are other secrets, he didn''t plan to tell Tang Ye at all. As Tang Ye said, there is no need to know until you know it. Needless to say, it can also affect oneself physically and mentally. The mysterious monster was always satisfied with Tang Ye''s state of mind, whether it was a hundred years ago or a hundred years later.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye looked at the mysterious monster and became hesitant, obviously there were other questions he wanted to ask.


    The mysterious monster is really powerful. Seeing through Tang Ye''s mind, he said: "You want to ask, what will happen to the woman you asked me to save a hundred years ago? You already know that she has become a bloodthirsty monster. For food? I can''t tell you the answer to this question. Since you have chosen, you have to face it. If you want to **** blood, you have to **** blood. If you don''t want to **** blood, then you don''t need to **** blood. Who says that you must **** blood to survive? "


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. He admired this mysterious monster very much, and he knew what he wanted to ask. Indeed, after talking with the black dragon, he has determined that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue have become zombies, and to say that they are bloodthirsty monsters. That''s why he wanted to ask if he could not **** blood.


    Before Tang Ye could speak, the mysterious monster said to Tang Ye again: "Since you have been begging for your life, don''t think about getting anything else. You are greedy. You can''t do the same to others, but you can be special?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then relieved, and nodded modestly to the mysterious monster: "Senior is right, it is the junior greedy."


    But no, Murong Huansha had already avoided death a hundred years ago at the cost of becoming a bloodthirsty monster like a zombie. Now, I want Murong Huansha not to feed on blood. Doesn''t that mean that Murong Huansha gains the ability to be immortal without cost?


    How can there be such a good thing in the world!


    The mysterious monster didn''t say anything to Tang Ye. He looked up at the sky and said, "Let''s do it, the sky is no longer, but there is another''sky'', so I can do it for myself."


    After all, the mysterious monster rode the water wave back to the blood sucking vortex.


    Tang Ye clasped his fists and bowed, expressing gratitude, and said, "Thank you, senior for your guidance."

 Chapter 1821： South China Sea Python!

    The mysterious monster sank under the blood sucking whirlpool, Tang Ye maintained great respect and scruples. It is speculated that he is the zombie God, but there is no definite proof. Regardless of his identity, Tang Ye knew very well that the identity of this mysterious monster was very important. When talking to the mysterious monster just now, he didn''t say, why did the gods leave the ancestral land?


    People in the age of true gods knew the specific reasons for this kind of thing! And this mysterious monster knew. He said that the gods left the ancestral land because Nuwa designed a conspiracy with several great gods who supported mankind in order to protect mankind, so that the gods were exiled to the chaotic space left by the Pangu God Emperor when he opened the world.


    This is why the gods left the ancestral land. At that time, human beings, according to the decree left by Nuwa, made changes to the deification and dilute the position of God in people''s hearts. This kind of deification and results have been completed after generations, thousands of years. The best interpretation is that the scientific world under the power of the true **** did not appear in the ancestral land a hundred years ago, materialism. Even now, most people are materialistic. Because those demons and monsters were eliminated by the power of the Red Wall in the first place to avoid affecting people.


    Not believing in ghosts and gods, human beings are the masters themselves, this is the decree left by Nuwa. This supreme and admirable mother of the earth and human race has devoted so much to the survival and power of the human race, but she can''t live up to her good intentions.


    However, there are many people who want to have ghosts and gods again. It is not that they have to be ghosts and gods, but they want to return to the age of mythology. In the final analysis, the human body wants the power of God. This is a kind of greed. As early as after Nuwa created human beings, a leader appeared in human beings, and that leader wanted to get the power of God. Even the emperor who came to the back still wanted the power of God. These are actually one of the reasons why the gods dislike humans. Greed is what you should have, but you desperately want it, even by unscrupulous means.


    One of the most terrifying behaviors is "God Hunting". That''s right, in order to gain the power of God, the Human Race once used some of the servants of God, although they were not gods, but they also had the power of God, they hunted them with tricks, and then conducted experiments in an attempt to transfer the power of God to themselves.


    After this happened, the gods realized that human beings, created by imitating gods, were destined to be defective. The unpredictable inner heart, the light, the dark, the good and the evil, all have and will be transformed. This is an uncontrollable state of mind, even Nuwa can''t!


    As a result, people began to be positioned by the gods as "worn goods." And as people''s actions become more and more crazier, killing, war, cruel, etc., people are positioned by the gods as "terrible incomplete products." Finally, one day, when it is out of control, the gods will crusade and exterminate people. However, as Nuwa who created human beings, how could she be willing to watch her child be killed. So there was a conflict between Nuwa and the gods. There will be many stories in the future. In short, things in the age of true gods were not that simple.


    These things are not the time to pay attention to now. After all, it is a matter of the true god, and there is no true **** yet. When the true **** comes, it may turn over the old accounts. And now, what Tang Ye had to do was to prepare for the coming of the true god. It is to prepare for the response, weaken the power of the true god, and let mankind have the power to fight back at that time!


    Seeing the mysterious monster walking, Heilong said to Tang Ye, "Benefactor, what are you going to do next?"


    Tang Ye said, "Just as the predecessor said, capture the divine power."


    "Then I will help you." Heilong said.


    However, Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No. I think your power is far above the ancestral spirit beast, so next, you need to find your own breakthrough opportunity to evolve to the strength of the beast. Although you can''t catch it. The supreme beast of the old Taoist priest, but the power of the beast is also good. So you just want to pursue your own power. I will take care of the divine power melting pot."


    Heilong didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so considerate of him, nodded and thanked: "The benefactor is always so kind and dedicated to his own people. It is my blessing to know the benefactor."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Why treat these words more politely. Just go to your own business. Also, when capturing divine power, if I find someone suitable for your promotion, I will call you. Help you break through to the beast. Realm is also of great benefit to me."


    Heilong clasped his fists and thanked him: "Then thank you Lord!"


    Originally, he had to say goodbye after saying things, but the black dragon remembered something and said to Tang Ye: "Benefactor, although you are going to be busy capturing divine power, you may have to take care of something. You just returned. Maybe I don¡¯t know about the South China Sea Python."


    "South China Sea Python?" Tang Ye frowned and wondered.


    Heilong said again: "This matter is actually related to your benefactor. Because the evil python in the South China Sea was surrendered by you a hundred years ago, and it was brought from the forest of one hundred thousand great mountains in the southwest to the back mountain of Tangmen in the Miaojiang area and digged into the abyss. The purple-red spirit python for it to inhabit. Later, in the South China Sea battle with the Luohuadong girl, the Luohuadong girl realized two supernatural powers, one bird facing the phoenix and the other ten thousand carp facing the dragon. At that time, your strength was still at its limit, and it was defeated by Gang. The female Luohuadong who has realized these two supernatural powers, seeing you defeated, but this giant python transformed into a double-headed giant python, extremely fierce, and knocked the female Luohuadong back. With its help, you also defeated Luohua Cave girl, once again turn death into life, her strength will be even higher!"


    "It turned out to be Xiao Zi." When Tang Ye heard Heilong''s words, he remembered that the purple-red spirit python became even more fierce after becoming a two-headed giant python a hundred years ago, but it was a female snake, called Xiao Zi by Tang Manhong and the others. It was a bit awkward, but at that time, the giant python Xiaozi had already become the giant beast of Tang Sect, protecting Tang Sect. Later, Tang Sect encountered several major enemies, and it was all the two-headed python Xiaozi who helped to resolve them. Now in the blink of an eye, I really don''t know what happened to Xiao Zi.


    Even a hundred years ago, under the shackles of luck, the ancestral world did not have much aura, but the giant python Xiaozi still absorbed the thin aura and grew into a huge ferocious python. From this point of view, it is probably naturally psychic, and definitely not an ordinary python. At this point, if it is still alive, it will definitely be able to break through with the increase of the limit of the air transport and the recovery of the power of the true god. Maybe you can evolve from a giant python to become a dragon, and then evolve to become a dragon!


    Turning pythons into dragons and dragons are also the fate that Tang Ye hopes Xiao Zi can get.


    But just now the black dragon talked about the evil python, that is to say, Xiao Zi didn''t evolve into a flood dragon?


    Tang Ye asked Black Dragon: "How is it?"


    Heilong shook his head and sighed: "The two-headed python tried his best to protect the Tang Sect, but the Tang Sect used poison and was always not accepted. Later, the Tang Sect was struck by internal strife, and two parties were dispatched. At that time, Tang Manhong''s cronies were weak and forced. After retreating, the two-headed giant python led them back to the South China Sea. And this giant python, now considered by the so-called decent people to be a vicious monster, joined forces to fight. You know, benefactor, now that the power of the true **** is restored, there are many people Gained powerful abilities, and the double-headed giant python gave up the opportunity to be promoted to Jiao in order to protect Tang Sect. Now, facing people with powerful abilities, they may not be able to pay one by one. So..."


    "A decent person to crusade?" Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, his aura involuntarily cold and proud. The python Xiaozi broke through and evolved into a two-headed python, which saved his life. He was actually attacked now, which made him very angry.


    A hundred years ago, I couldn''t do anything for the giant python Xiaozi, let her be promoted, and now I come back a hundred years later, it is time to help. Tang Ye said to Heilong: "Then I will go to Nanhai to take a look."

 Chapter 1822： Destroy the crisis!

    For the so-called decent people, Tang Ye didn''t care about that many. First of all, he will protect his shortcomings. This little thought was already there when I heard about the two-headed python. Then, he will judge based on what is right and wrong. If it is really a double-headed giant python doing evil, then you should protect the shortcomings first, and then deal with it yourself.


    This seems very unreasonable. But Tang Ye just didn''t want to be reasonable in this regard.


    Many people know that the two-headed python and Tang Ye have great fate. Since Heilong told Tang Ye about the double-headed python, he naturally knew it, but he didn''t help the double-headed python. In addition to the stubbornness of the double-headed python itself, it was also for other reasons. For example, dragons and pythons have mutual luck. Therefore, many things are so fate that they cannot help. If it helps, it may be counterproductive.


    Now Heilong told Tang Ye about the double-headed python because he knew that many masters had united in recent days and prepared to hunt the double-headed python together. Here, in addition to the two-headed python being rumored to be extremely vicious, there must be a reason for these masters to hunt the two-headed python.


    Even in an environment where the power of the true **** is resurrected, existence like a two-headed python is very rare. A hundred years ago, it was a spiritual python, then a hundred years later, it has cultivated even more powerfully. Then its whole body is already a treasure. Even those snake scales are rare treasures. It is extremely hard and can be made into a weapon. It can also be polished as an ornament. There is a more important role, that is, it can be used as a medicinal material.


    The physique that had absorbed spiritual energy for decades a hundred years ago, coupled with the cultivation a hundred years later, the two-headed giant pythons all over the body, are probably huge tonic. For cultivators, or those with supernatural powers, making good use of the "tonic" or "treasure" of the double-headed python is of great benefit to them.


    After Tang Ye knew that many so-called decent people wanted to take action against the double-headed giant python, he bid farewell to the black dragon and told the black dragon not to tell others his identity, and then he changed back to a faceless person and went to the South China Sea.


    It is not difficult for him to go to the South China Sea, and he can jump in space. He waved his hand and opened a third space very easily, then dived in and jumped towards the South China Sea.


    Heilong saw that Tang Ye did such a thing so easily, it was really enviable that no matter how big the world was, he let him go away. But Heilong also knew that it was not surprising that Tang Ye could do such a thing. After all, a hundred years ago, he was the first person of the Holy Path. He was the only one who went to Jiuzhongtian to exercise. Then he is not good, who else is good?


    Now that Tang Ye came back, it was a big good thing for Ancestral Land. Heilong suddenly let go of some of the things he was worried and worried about, and it became relaxed. I probably feel that he doesn''t need to bear the things of worrying about the country and the people, and Tang Ye will be responsible. Now you can focus on pursuing your path to advancement of the beast. Of course, if Tang Ye needed help, he would naturally not refuse.


    At this time, in the South China Sea, in front of Luohua Cave, a group of people gathered here, probably more than a few hundred people.


    The origin of the Luohua Cave is that a hundred years ago, the Luohua Cave female enlightened the Tao and obtained two supernatural powers from her epiphany, the bird facing the phoenix and the ten thousand carp facing the dragon. A hundred years ago, the Luohuadong girl was said to be born to be a person of God''s love. You don''t need to do anything. You only need to wait for the opportunity to awaken the powerful ability of God''s gift. Luohuadong girl is one of the three evils in western Hunan. It appeared a hundred years ago because of the joint killing of Tang Ye. As a result, Tang Ye subdued the giant pythons to help and beat them back. Later, the Luohua Cave girl arrived in the South China Sea and waited for her epiphany in a cave facing the sea. After the epiphany of the two supernatural powers, the battle between Luohuadong Girl and Tang Ye was passed down as a good talk by later generations. The cave where Luohuadong females have enlightened supernatural powers is also called Luohuadong.


    At this time, hundreds of people gathered in front of the Luohua Cave to jointly deal with the two-headed python sinking under the sea. Although everyone knows that the two-headed giant python helped Tang Sheng a hundred years ago and has a great connection with Tang Sheng. However, now it is a hundred years later, Tang Sheng is no longer there, how can it be wasted in the face of a treasure like a double-headed python?


    Moreover, for the spirit beasts related to Tang Sheng, others have always recognized the black dragon, not the two-headed giant python. This two-headed giant python did not evolve into a dragonfly, but kept the appearance of two heads, which was extremely brutal. Such an image does not conform to Tang Sheng''s style, so the two-headed evil python is not recognized, and is regarded as an evil beast that must be eliminated.


    The double-headed python originally had a chance to evolve into a Jiao, but she gave up. In addition to helping Tang Sect, there are actually reasons for her stubbornness. She knew very well that the spirit beast related to Tang Ye was Black Dragon, and so was she. However, in the eyes of others, Black Dragon is orthodox, she is not. But she was not convinced. A hundred years ago, her relationship with Tang Ye was so close. She also fought side by side with Tang Ye and experienced life and death. How could this not be regarded as having a good relationship with Tang Ye, and being regarded as a harmful beast?


    Therefore, under anger, the two-headed giant python didn''t evolve into a dragon, and just did a vicious python. Those people, aren''t they very upset? Don¡¯t you want to destroy yourself? Come on then! Let''s see if it''s yourself or these so-called decent people!


    Originally, the two-headed giant python inhabited the deep pool of the back mountain of Tangmen, but after the split of Tangmen, the cronies of Tangmen who started from the generation of Tang Manhong a hundred years ago were squeezed out and framed by design, even Miao Ling, the owner of the door Er, was also dealt with by her close relatives'' sister Miao Yu''er. In order to protect other members, she had to leave Tang Sect, and because she had to carry a double-headed python, she went to the land of the South China Sea.


    The two-headed python can deal with the traitor group in the Tang Sect split, but the traitor group unites with outsiders, and the two-headed python cannot protect everyone. Moreover, the two-headed python began to be attacked by masters from all sides, and in the Tang Sect area, the two-headed python''s movements were also restricted. So in the end, the best thing to do is to leave Tang Sect, look for other places to recuperate, and when you have strength, you will fight back.


    As a faction that inherited the will of Tang Manhong, the original master of the Tang Sect a hundred years ago, it was supposed to be the orthodox Tang Sect, but was forced to leave the Tang Sect and hide in hiding. This is a great humiliation and a heavy burden for the orthodox members of the Tang Sect. Blow. The master Miao Ling''er was also extremely unwilling, but without sufficient strength, she was also very helpless. What made her especially distressed was her sister Miao Yu''er, the leader of the traitor.


    Being betrayed by relatives, leaving home, and taking care of the safety of other companions, and sometimes questioned, Miao Ling''er is also very hard. Today, she was especially helpless and helpless. Because hundreds of masters with supernatural powers came to the South China Sea to kill the two-headed python. If they lose the two-headed giant python, they will lose their advantage in the South China Sea, and they will soon be brought to an end by Miao Yu''er.


    Tang Sect, is it going to be destroyed? Tang Manhong, the master of poison technique, rebuilt the Tang Sect a hundred years ago, but will it be destroyed again a hundred years ago?


    Miao Ling''er really didn''t want such a thing to happen, she wanted to find someone to help, but there was no one to find.

 Chapter 1823： Isolated!

    The double-headed python guarded the Tang Sect for a hundred years, even if Miao Linger knew that she was not the opponent of the gathered hundreds of masters, she would help the double-headed python. Today, embarrassed on all sides, it is probably the day that determines fate. If Tang Sect is destroyed, then she will have no face to live anymore, willing to apologize to her death!


    At this time, hundreds of masters gathered in front of Luohua Cave, standing near the coast, looking spectacular. These people are indeed very energetic, arrogant and high-spirited. It''s not surprising, because they are very excited and are about to do a big thing-to work together to eradicate the evil demon python!


    They are excited for their respective purposes. Some are traitors from the Tang Sect. After the double-headed python is removed, Miao Linger and others can be easily solved. Then they can occupy the Tang Sect and let the Tang Sect belong to them only. Some are here for treasure hunting. When you kill the two-headed python, you will get the rare treasure. Then you have to think about how to use it. There are other people who are indeed more decent. They feel that this is a noble thing for the people. There are others who are masters and lonely, and think it is a very enjoyable thing to fight against the two-headed python.


    In short, these hundreds of masters are very excited, sharpening their swords, and can''t wait to fight the two-headed python.


    But before that, there was still Miao Linger stopping them, which made them very disappointed. Today, their main purpose is to kill the two-headed python, not against the Tang Sect people. They didn''t want to have any enmity with Tang Sect. After all, Tang Sect was still very terrifying. As long as one escaped, that person could hide in hiding, and then use poison to make people live unclear.


    Although the two-headed giant python is a fierce beast of the Tang Sect, but now the double-headed giant python is evil and is classified as an evil beast, then the eradication of the double-headed giant python is the whole world, and it has nothing to do with the Tang Sect. Therefore, the eradication of the double-headed giant python is what the people want, and Tang Sect cannot be the cause of hatred. If Tang Sect hated them for this, and shot them, then they could kill Miao Linger and the others directly.


    And if Miao Linger and the others don''t know the current affairs and insist on helping the two-headed python, then they can also kill, there is no moral to say. The Tang Sect practiced poisoning techniques, and was regarded as dark and cruel, and others generally had no good feelings.


    "Miao Ling''er, you are still a baby girl, and you didn¡¯t do anything to harm the world. We don¡¯t want to kill you. You should leave quickly and don¡¯t hinder us from besieging the evil pythons and killing the people. As for your grievances in Tangmen, We don¡¯t want to, and we¡¯re too lazy to care. We don¡¯t care about your internal struggles. However, if you insist on helping this evil python, then we can only be polite!" A white-bearded elder of the Taoist school stood in front of him. Miao Linger from the coast shouted.


    The Taoist school is a sect that specializes in leading and spreading Taoist thoughts, secret techniques, and cultivation methods that were founded decades ago because of the struggle for air and luck. As the person who pioneered the school, he must have seen the world and the current situation, knowing that this world will no longer be as simple as scientism in the past, and many forces beyond science will be born. Therefore, the first-generation suzerain of the Taoist school must be an excellent cultivator who is very talented and learned. After he established the Taoist school, he contacted Taoist temples, gate temples, etc., and unified the cultivators to become the largest and strongest school, the Taoist school.


    After all, there was a Taoist cultivator a hundred years ago, but it was a pity that he worked for Wen Dingmo and was later killed by Tang Ye. Nonetheless, the roots of Taoism are very strong. Therefore, even in the past few decades, under the great unification, Taoism developed very fast and became the first major sect.


    The influence of Taoism in this country is very far-reaching, so after the development of Taoism, it was quickly called the head of the decent school. So for the current eradication of evil pythons, the Taoist school naturally came to preside.


    The white-bearded elder who spoke to Miao Ling''er was the Xuji elder of the Taoist school.


    Miao Ling''er was standing on the front coast in front of Luohua Cave, with the sea behind him. Next to her stood the Tang Sect members who supported her and fought with her. Miao Ling''er is indeed not very young. Although she is not childish, she is just a young adult, and she is a girl in the eyes of an old man.


    People who practice poison are always different from others, and feel colder than others. Although Miao Ling''er was very young, she looked calm, probably because of her cold temperament. She is the one passed by the Tang Sect''s selection of the successor of the Sect Master. Tang Sect¡¯s sect master chose not according to the inheritance of the sect master¡¯s heirs, but based on the talent of poison. When they were babies, they would be put in the poison pool for identification, and if they passed, they would continue to cultivate. The next few candidates competed, and the final winner could inherit the position of master.


    A person who can be the head of the Tang Sect must have an extraordinary talent for poisoning. Miao Ling''er passed the trial since he was a child, and his poison skills have been amazing. Even in the face of Taoist Zong Xuji elders, if they play singles, they may not be defeated. A girl in her twenties can do the same to a Taoist chief who is dozens of years old, which shows the terrible practice of poisoning.


    This is also the reason why many people are targeting Tang Sect. Poison technique is too scary. If it develops and grows, other schools are not opponents. Therefore, the Tang Sect has always been subject to considerable obstacles.


    However, no matter how strong the poison technique is, no matter how high Miao Linger''s talent and strength are, it can''t stop a few martial arts from joining forces. Therefore, if she insisted on helping the two-headed python, she would really be killed today.


    Even so, so what!


    The two-headed python sheltered me from Tang Sect for a hundred years, can''t I help her once now? Two-headed python, no, Xiao Zi, not only a beast that protects the Tang Sect, but also a friend and relative of the Tang Sect!


    Miao Ling''er was determined and responded coldly to Elder Xu Ji. At a young age, she was very imposing, and hummed: "Elder Xu Ji, you have high morals, I think you should be a reasonable person. I want to ask you How did my Tang Sect¡¯s protective spirit beast offend you? Let¡¯s ask, you all said she is a evil beast, where is she evil? Before that, she never walked out of the Tang Sect abyss. You said she did evil, she Where can I do evil? Everything is slander, why do you slander my Tang Sect spirit beast so much?!"


    As Miao Linger said, the two-headed python has never taken the initiative to harm anyone. Talking evil is bullshit. Everything is just rumors fabricated by others and framed. Miao Ling''er even suspected that these decent people did it. Because they saw the value of the two-headed python, they needed a reason for the two-headed python.


    Shit decent people!


    Miao Ling''er was very angry and unwilling, which is why she resolutely fought against these decent people to the end. To bully people like this, even if you die in battle, you have to pull a few. Miao Ling''er believed in his own poisoning technique, and it was still possible to kill a group of these people.


    Anyway, helpless, I can only fight to the death.

 Chapter 1824： High-sounding!

    In addition to the Taoist school dispatched a lot of masters, and also sent characters like Elder Xuji to deal with the double-headed python, there are many other masters. These masters are also in martial arts, and there are also scattered people who have gained superpowers.


    Buddhism, which ranks behind the Taoist school, is the second major sect, and it has also sent powerful masters, including the disciple "Wuwang" who is famous for eliminating demons. The total number of Buddhists is actually not many. After all, after the scientific age, there are not many people who have become Buddhists. As far as modern people are concerned, if they are not facing the Buddha, I am afraid that they are very unhappy to shave their heads. Moreover, the prerequisites for entering the Buddha before had a high degree of education, and it was not that easy to become a monk.


    Although there are not many Buddhism disciples, Buddhism can be regarded as the second sect second only to Taoism, and it must have its advantages. He has very high requirements for his disciples, he is not easy to earn his disciples, and he prefers not to overrun. Without the Buddha''s mind, without the roots of the Buddha, and without the predestined relationship, one cannot enter the Buddha. And these rules were prescribed by Master Yimei, the abbot of Buddhism a hundred years ago. It is precisely because of his strict requirements that Buddhism has not become marketable and messy.


    Buddhist disciples, all of them are elites.


    Wuwang is the elite of the elite.


    Since the power of the true **** has recovered, demons and ghosts can take shape, and strange and harmful incidents have appeared everywhere on this land. Although the Red Wall Palace has taken comprehensive measures, it is inevitable that some places cannot be taken care of. Therefore, it also depends on the help of many other forces that have not declared the service of the Red Wall Court.


    Wuwang is a Buddhist disciple, not just for a certain person or organization. He is kind and caring about the people of Dawn, wherever there is need, he will go. Wuwang is known as a traveling Buddhist disciple, with deeds in various places and respected by others.


    The power of Buddhism disciples is blessed and protected by the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and many secret techniques are born to deal with demons and ghosts, which can be said to be natural exorcism secret techniques. This makes up for the scarce vacancy of exorcists and can provide power for slaying demons and slayers. Although Buddhism does not belong to any organization or institution, the Red Wall Palace will still help if it makes a request. After all, it is for this land and people.


    In addition to Taoism and Buddhism, there are other schools of all sizes. In short, after many people gain strength, some people like to play on their own, and some people like to unite together, looking for like-minded friends to become a group, then it is a gang. Gangs always feel more fulfilled. If they develop and grow stronger, everyone in the world knows that they also have a good position. That would not be even better. Just like playing a game, I don¡¯t like to be a casual person, join a guild, develop a guild, have my own sense of belonging and goal, which is also a kind of great expectation and fun.


    What kind of righteousness, shark gang, brothers, etc., are all sects. And being able to set up a sect, as the person who formed it, that is, the boss, must be exceptional. Without certain ability, how can we form a sect and draw in a bunch of brothers?


    Today is a grand day for many masters. Joining forces to encircle and suppress the two-headed python will divide up a century-old treasure. What a wonderful thing. Therefore, this is definitely not something Miao Linger can stop with a few words. Is it because Miao Ling''er is alone, making hundreds of people disappointed?


    impossible!


    Even if some people know that this two-headed giant python is indeed not doing evil, it must be killed. The nature of this incident is that even if it is not to eliminate evil, it is to seize the treasure.


    Buddhism disciples are unreasonable, and people are still clear. Although he heard that the two-headed giant python was doing evil, he didn''t see it with his own eyes, so he didn''t immediately deny what Miao Linger said. However, he took action against the two-headed python for his own reasons. He felt that the two-headed giant python is a monster beast after all, and its demon nature is hard to change. Who can be sure that it will not harm people in the future? Even if it evolves into a Jiao, it will still retain the bloodthirsty and brutal habits of being a vicious python, which will harm people. Only by evolving to dragons can they be guaranteed to be spirit beasts friendly to them. In fact, this is not necessarily true, the evil dragon thing is not uncommon.


    And, this two-headed giant python, with two heads, is really strange and terrifying, and it must be impossible to evolve into a dragon. They haven''t seen two-headed flood dragons, but two-headed snakes, hydras, and so on. These are all extremely vicious existences and must be eliminated.


    Therefore, Wuwang''s reason to get rid of the two-headed python is to consider the threat of the two-headed python in the future.


    "Elder Xu Ji, why do you talk so much nonsense? These are the remnants of the Tang Sect. What''s the use of listening to her? Let''s do it early to force this evil python and kill it to solve the problem!" Miao Linger asked. After Elder Xu Ji, before Elder Xu Ji spoke, a rough man in the crowd yelled loudly.


    At first glance, the man was uncut, with a flamboyant beard, thick and dark, like Zhang Fei. He is the boss of the shark gang, nicknamed Big Shark, holding a big stick with a shark head in his hand, a bit like a cartoonized mace.


    "Yes, why bother talking nonsense. If Tang Sect people dare to stop them, then kill them all. Anyway, they are practicing poison, and they are snake-hearted and not a good thing!" Someone agreed with the big shark and urged Xu Ji. The elders began to arrange people to attack the two-headed python. Now the two-headed giant python sinks into the sea, as long as it is forced out by casting a spell.


    Elder Xu Ji frowned and looked around at the crowd, all of them were very anxious. If they didn''t move, it might be even more noisy. He stopped being polite with Miao Ling''er, and said with a stern look: "Miao Ling''er, you quickly get out of the way, otherwise we will not be polite."


    Miao Linger was even more angry, with a cold face, staring at Elder Xuji like an angry little tiger. She was born beautiful, with a handsome face, and a beauty. It may be because of beauty, so anger and coldness, not feeling powerful. Yes, it''s just the coldness of practicing poison. From those eyes, it feels that you can do something killing without blinking.


    The women of Tang Sect all have such a unique place.


    Miao Ling''er finally understood that these people didn''t intend to make sense at all. She was very ironic, and snorted coldly: "If you want to do it, do it. Anyway, I understand that the so-called righteous people are all farts! You want to kill my Tang Sect spirit beasts, you basically want to get the preciousness that the spirit beasts can cultivate. Shameless, you are talking about!"


    "No matter what nonsense the little girl is, if you don''t let go, then I will beat you to let go! You don''t want to let you go, you have to find death, and make you perfect!" The big shark is irritable, or it treats Miao Linger differently. With premeditated, he didn''t wait for Elder Xuji to speak, he jumped out, waved the shark stick, and struck Miao Linger away.


    Miao Ling''er looked gloomy and shouted: "The shark gang, who doesn''t know that you and Miao Yuer are in the same group. You wanted to kill me!"


    Drinking low, Miao Ling''er was not afraid of the big shark''s attack, and her right hand opened into the shape of a sharp claw, immediately condensing a cloud of poisonous gas, and hit the big shark.

 Chapter 1825： Fierce killing intent!

    The ability to condense poison gas indicates that the practice of poison art has reached a very high level. This kind of strength, as long as you break through, you can fuse the poisonous gas into your body, if you go further, you can achieve the unity of man and poison, and if you enter again, you will be in the realm of Poison Saint. Tang Zisang has reached the realm of Poison Sage by practicing poison art, because she has the inheritance of dual sages.


    Miao Ling''er did not have the inheritance of the twin sages, and she was still so young that she had cultivated to the point where poison gas condensed, which was enough to show her talent in poison art. A hundred years ago, Tang Manhong failed to step into the Poison Saint Realm, but at the level of the Grand Master, only one step away from the Poison Saint Path, which was somewhat of her regret.


    With Miao Linger''s talent, it is inevitable to become a master of poison, and it is even possible to achieve the saint path of poison.


    If you can''t reach the strength of condensing poison gas, you can only release poison through poison props, which is obviously not convenient for condensing poison gas. To condense poison gas, although it also requires highly poisonous props, it can be eaten when a poison is refined, then smelted, stored in the body, and released when needed.


    This is probably a bit like the integration of human and poison, but there is a very big difference, that is, the use of this kind of inhaled poison and then turned into poison is limited, and when it is used up, it must continue to refine the poison to absorb it. And what achieves the unity of human poison is that after refining a kind of poisonous fusion into the body, it can be refined internally, and then it can be used continuously without restriction. In fact, this is tantamount to fusing one''s own power with poison, which makes the power that is emitted is poisonous.


    Being able to cultivate to the unity of man and poison is basically a master. Miao Ling''er, who is now young, is only one step away from this state. If it weren''t for Tang Sect''s change, she would definitely be able to accomplish something in the future. Now, only through the current crisis can we have a chance to talk about this.


    If she is greedy for life and afraid of death a little bit, regardless of Tang Sect''s business, and regardless of the double-headed giant python, hiding and practicing secretly, then it will definitely be a great success in poisoning. But she is obviously not such a person. Now, she has not considered how much she can achieve. She cares about the people around her, her brothers and sisters, and the double-headed python that has been protecting Tang Sect.


    Facing the big shark''s shark stick hammering, Miao Linger condensed the poisonous gas, and then pushed out to face the big shark.


    The big shark looked at such a little girl with an expression that was not afraid of him, and felt very uncomfortable. Although he knew that Miao Ling''er had a strong poison technique, he didn''t want to shrink and avoid it. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be very faceless?


    However, according to the comparison of strength, the attack of poison technique is more terrifying than his pure power attack. Because the release of poison is not only a force, but also a highly poisonous. If it is a pure force collision, the big deal is to be beaten back, no big deal. However, this is highly toxic, and it may even poison yourself in the event of a collision. That''s not a good thing. Therefore, in the face of masters who practice poison, if it is not that their own strength is high enough to worry about, otherwise they will generally not choose to face confrontation.


    However, the big shark was troubled and loved face, so he didn''t retreat. He still held the shark stick and hammered the poisonous power of Miao Linger. As a result, the poisonous power hit his shark stick and was no weaker than his. At the same time as the two forces fought, the poisonous force penetrated into the big shark.


    If the big shark doesn''t return immediately, it will definitely be poisoned. And he was hesitating, he felt he could stop it. It''s just that characters like Elder Xu Ji know that if the poison is not easy to deal with, the big shark will have trouble. In order to retain the strength to deal with the double-headed python, Elder Xu Ji felt that it was better not to let his own people get into trouble. So he stretched out his right hand, brought his index finger and **** together, and used his **** to hit the poisonous force that wanted to spread to the big shark''s right hand.


    With a "hu", like a Yang pointed, the strength of the Xu Ji elder immediately appeared, very strong. As soon as he pointed his finger, there was a fierce force, like a sharp steel nail, hitting Miao Ling''er''s poisonous power. The power of poison was directly dissipated by such a huge impact.


    And this can be regarded as an immediate meeting. The strength of Elder Xu Ji was much stronger than Miao Ling''er. Therefore, Miao Linger had no chance of winning in this battle.


    Miao Linger didn''t expect Elder Xuji to take action so quickly, and his expression was a bit colder, and he hummed, "People of the Taoist School, do you want to bully people like this?"


    Elder Xu Ji did not oppose evil. Seeing Miao Ling''er calmly, he appeared to teach juniors, and said to Miao Ling''er: "Why are you so stubborn? We are just here to kill the evil python. For the people, I don¡¯t want to kill you. As long as you don¡¯t oppose us, you will have nothing. As for the internal affairs of your Tang Sect, it is your own business. I just said that we will not interfere. "


    Miao Linger snorted coldly: "It''s a good one to eliminate harm for the people. My Tang Sect spirit beast has never harmed the people. You came to kill her. How can you say that it is for the people?"


    This matter is clear in their hearts. The double-headed python did not harm anyone, and Elder Xu Ji was not easy to argue. Otherwise, it would be hypocritical to say something that has never happened. He doesn''t want to be such a person. So he skipped this matter, and directly became tough with his aura and the oppression of the people, and said to Miao Linger: "Everyone says that evil pythons harm people and are also a great hidden danger. Today we come to punish this beast. Wrong! If you don''t let go, then we have to do it!"


    "Seven Star Demon Slayer Array, take its place!" Elder Xu Ji denied Miao Ling''er a chance to argue, and he let out the Daoist Array disciples with a low voice.


    The two-headed giant python sank to the bottom of the sea, and the force of the array must be used to force it out. In fact, with the strength of the double-headed giant python, she can go anywhere in the sea except for those mysterious seas where there are terrifying undersea monsters. However, it still wants to protect Miao Linger and them. This is a spiritual need. The two-headed giant python is not just a brutal beast, she has already evolved a complete intelligence, as smart as a human. She lives in this world because of people who care about it. A hundred years ago, it was Tang Manhong and the others, and of course Tang Ye, but Tang Ye had already left, she didn''t know if she could see you again. Later, when Tang Manhong was born, old, sick, and died, she protected Tang Sect from generation to generation. Or maybe, she was waiting, waiting for the person who accepted it and showed her the way, that is, Tang Ye.


    The spirit beast is psychic, and the two-headed python can feel it. When the emperor of the Red Wall Palace announced that Tang Ye was dead a hundred years ago, Tang Ye was not dead. However, after a hundred years, Tang Ye did not appear.


    Elder Xu Ji gave a low drink, and seven Taoist disciples jumped out from behind him. These disciples floated into the air to form a seven-star sword formation, and then each exerted their strength and united together, and a magic formation appeared in the air. Then they threw the circle into the sea and began to force the two-headed python to appear.


    "Don''t think about it!" Seeing this, Miao Ling''er immediately went to prevent the formation of the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array.


    Elder Xu Ji became impatient, and felt that it was better to kill these Tang Sect people, so as not to get annoying and irritated. Therefore, when Miao Ling''er attacked the disciple of the Seven-Star Slaying Demon Formation, he yelled: "Since you insist on getting in the way, then no one blame me!"


    In fact, Elder Xu Ji said in his heart, "Looking for death!" He was really impatient with Miao Linger''s entanglement. Now that you have taken action, kill it if you kill it.

 Chapter 1826： Python out!

    Elder Xu Ji made a move, that was a very serious matter. Miao Ling''er could not stop her alone, so the companions behind her also took action to deal with Elder Xuji together.


    "Don''t be the incompetent of my Taoist school!" Elder Xu Ji was very powerful. Facing the joint attack by Miao Ling''er and several Tang Sects, he was not afraid at all, still full of confidence, even a little bit. Feeling underestimated in indignation.


    He still used a yang finger to strike at the same action to give out power, but this time he quickly played the five powers. The five powers did not aim at Miao Linger and the others, and did not dissipate, but arrived in front of Miao Linger and the others, as if The five points are connected by a line and become a huge pentagonal area.


    "Five elements protection." People who know the Taoist sect secret method, such as Miao Ling''er, can see at a glance what this secret technique played by the elder Xu Ji is.


    This is to prevent Miao Ling''er and the others from using highly poisonous to infiltrate, it would be bad if they were poisoned. At this moment, in front of Miao Ling''er and the others, there was an additional barrier united by the forces of the five elements, which was very tight and strong, and their poison was blocked. If you want to continue to attack with poison, you need to break the barrier of the five elements, or surmount the barrier of the five elements.


    However, when Miao Ling''er wanted to do this, Elder Xu Ji didn''t give her a chance at all. After hitting the Five Elements Barrier, Elder Xu Ji continued to strike one after another with his fingers. These forces could penetrate the Five Elements Barrier and attack Miao Ling''er and the others.


    It was like trapping Miao Ling''er and the others in a small space, and then shooting bullets inside. Miao Ling''er and the others couldn''t stop it, and there was nothing they could do. In the beginning, Miao Ling''er could use the power of poison to gather a shield to block the attacks of Elder Xu Ji. However, Elder Xu Ji''s power is much stronger than her. Although she can block it, the power consumed is equally large. The poisonous power she fused in her body was quickly used, so the poisonous shield could not last long.


    This will definitely not work. A Tang Sect disciple wanted to flash out from the side and bypass the Five Elements Barrier to attack, but the elder Xu Ji saw the amazing speed of his hand, "swishes", and another burst of amazing power came out. Tang who wanted to go around The disciple was not only unsuccessful, but was also hit on the hands and feet, severely injured, and lost the ability to move.


    "Damn it!" Miao Linger gritted his teeth, very unwilling. She didn''t expect Elder Xu Ji to take action from the beginning. It was really shameful. Otherwise, she would be sure to poison a group of people and earn a few dollars if she died.


    In this situation, the elder Xu Ji restrained him and couldn''t move out. If he wanted to kill a few people to get back to his original form, he would have to blew himself up. The whole body is poisonous. If it explodes and burns the origin of life, it will be very powerful, and if it carries a highly poisonous, then it will spread out and it will definitely kill a lot of people.


    Miao Ling''er was really unwilling to play blew up at the beginning. She is still clenching her teeth, hoping to have a chance to take action. But if it doesn''t work, she dare to blew herself up. Anyway, if you die, you can kill a few. It''s just that she felt ashamed of Tang Sect, but she didn''t expect it to be passed to her, and was actually destroyed, and she felt really painful.


    Elder Xu Ji was able to do well, and he didn''t want to have other incidents, let alone be hindered to hunt the two-headed python. The two-headed python is definitely going to be killed, because now his strength has reached a bottleneck period, if he wants to break through, he must have the help of the treasure. And the cultivation spiritual core of the two-headed giant python is what he needs.


    Taoist school has to explore more deeply than other schools. Originally, the ancestral land was dominated by science. There weren''t many examples of cultivation, and it was mostly referred to as martial arts. Some people''s abilities are derived from learning martial arts since childhood, and that energy is also accumulated in this way. And as the power of the true gods recovers, some people don''t need to practice, and directly gain abilities. It''s just that these two types have great limitations, unless they go all the way to practice, they can continue to grow stronger.


    The Taoist school integrates Taoist thoughts, and many people think that cultivation, cultivation, breakthrough, and ascension are nothing and ethereal. It is just like filming and has research that no one else has. After the power of the true gods recovered, they realized that the ancestral land''s air transport shackles were liberated, the aura increased, and the demons and ghosts could take shape for this. Therefore, their mortals also had one more path to become stronger, that is, cultivation.


    The formation of demons and ghosts is actually a means to help them cultivate. Because the monster beasts that can be formed are formed by absorbing aura and expanding their aura. Therefore, the structure of their bodies is different from that of unformed animals. The difference lies in the fact that they have more spiritual cores that can gather power.


    The spiritual core helps them store power in the body, which can be sent out when needed. And with the spiritual core, it can store power. As the power increases, all aspects of the body will change. Slowly, change and transform into a human form. These, in fact, are the root causes of the formation of monsters and monsters, with more spiritual cores!


    This is already developing into a world like the Nine Heavens. Therefore, the ancestral land is slowly returning to its original state, with unlimited luck and aura, everyone can cultivate immortals and rise to the world to travel to other planes. The entire universe is firmament.


    The ancestral land came because of the creation of the world, and it was carried out by the Emperor Pangu. However, is there only one place in the boundless sky of the universe? What is the world of other planes? According to some records, when it comes to Pangu God Emperor is actually the Chaos Clan, there is not only one true **** like Pangu God Emperor. The ancestral land extolled the Pangu God Emperor, saying that he pioneered the world, that is because, at the time of chaos, the Chaos Clan sent the Pangu God Emperor to the chaos land that opened up the ancestral land.


    In the real cosmic prehistoric period, there are unopened chaos everywhere. In order to open up the world, the chaos sent powerful clansmen to open up the world. The ancestral land, a land of chaos, was created by Pangu, so he is the ancient **** of creation. In the same way, if there are creatures in the chaotic land that was opened up there, then the creatures there must also honor the Pangu people who opened up their place as the creation god.


    Pangu is not one person, but a family.


    This kind of speculation is not unreasonable, because the gods who have the opportunity to travel in the sky of the universe have seen many mysterious and strange but familiar relics, so the guess is that it is also the land of chaos that has been opened up.


    Of course, these are too far away for the people of the ancestral land at this time. Although the Chaffinch knows the ambition of the hungry bird, but as a mortal in a small world, it is indeed a little lofty to say that he wants to follow the era of the Pangu God Emperor. There can be ideals, but there is too much to achieve.


    Elder Xu Ji wanted to obtain the spiritual core of the two-headed giant python, so no one could hinder him. He had already murdered Miao Linger and other Tang Sect people. This will be polite, suddenly sending out power to kill Miao Linger and all of them.


    Miao Ling''er felt the terrible power, and she couldn''t stop her if she couldn''t stop her and would be killed. She wanted to explode, but at this moment, the sea behind her suddenly rolled over, making her awe-inspiring.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a giant python with two ferocious heads sprang out from a huge wave that was tens of meters high.

 Chapter 1827： Start hunting!

    The two-headed giant python that sank on the bottom of the sea did not know what was happening on it. She knew it early in the morning and she didn''t come out because Miao Linger asked for it. Miao Ling''er thought that she could reason with those people so that they would not hunt her. In this, it is best to not do it. If she is not the opponent of those people, she will be killed. If it is those people''s opponents, then she will inevitably have to kill.


    If she was killed, then she would be even more known as an evil python. With slaughter, you can''t argue. It''s not that you have to be a good person, but that once the mass killings exist, people will continue to kill her in the future. This is not a good thing after all.


    It''s a pity that Miao Ling''er''s kindness is meaningless at the moment. Because Elder Xu Ji did not intend to reason with her at all, he must kill the two-headed python.


    Miao Ling''er didn''t bother to think about human minds and morals. This is simply a matter of strength. If it weren''t for your own weak side, how could Elder Xu Ji dare to bully people like this?


    I blame myself for being too weak. Miao Ling''er regretted being disobedient and naughty when she was a child. If she worked hard to practice poison, she would definitely be better than she is now.


    Originally thought it was going to explode, but suddenly the waves surged and the beast roared, Miao Linger couldn''t help but stop. She knew that the two-headed python came out.


    Not to mention, at this time, I was fighting to the death, and I didn''t care about killing or killing. If the two-headed python comes out, even if it loses to these hundreds of masters, it can definitely kill one party, which is considered a profit.


    In fact, Miao Ling''er was worried that the two-headed python would lose to these people. Although the double-headed giant python is very powerful, after she gave up the evolution to become a Jiao, her strength could not be broken through. For so long, the power of the two-headed python has remained at the level of decades ago. And the ancestral land was revived by the power of the true god, and many people gained the power of the true god, and these powers can deal with the double-headed python.


    In addition, there is the technological power of this era. People have become so powerful, on the one hand they can use the power of science and technology, on the other hand they can also gain super-scientific power. When the two are used in combination, the two-headed python may not be able to carry it.


    Not to mention, it is reported that among these hundreds of people, some have super powerful weapons produced by Shenji Technology. You know, the weapons produced by Shenji Technology are all made at a great price, and they are only weapons used by the talents of the Red Wall Palace. Such weapons are extremely powerful in themselves, not to mention that when Shenji Technology produces these weapons, other attributes are added.


    Those attributes are actually super-scientific power!


    This is a huge innovation. The super-scientific power added to the weapon is the combination of scientific power and deified power. In this case, the power is naturally stronger than pure scientific power or pure deification power. This is the reason why the Red Wall Palace can deal with the super-scientific existence of monsters and ghosts in an orderly manner.


    Shenji Technology is a company that is powerful and at the same time very mysterious. In particular, it can integrate the two forces of science and deification. For those who master this technology, the outside world is very curious. Those in the industry who knew some information suspected that Murong Huansha discovered it a hundred years ago.


    Because a hundred years ago, some photographers took some pictures, and it was Murong Huansha that appeared in some ancient ruins. The so-called ancient ruins place is better to say that it is now listed as a place of historical ruins scenery. Murong Huansha appeared in several places of ancient relics, domestic and foreign, if it weren''t for any research and discovery, it would not be a coincidence.


    Therefore, in the face of these forces, even the two-headed python may not be able to cope.


    Now that the two-headed python has appeared, worries and worries are unnecessary. They can only fight. Win is to win, and lose is to lose.


    The two-headed giant python is more huge and shocking than a hundred years ago. Her whole body is full of red and purple. She was originally a red and purple spirit python. Now she has cultivated for more than a hundred years, and she is born with a psychic. If she does not look at the cruel and extremely evil appearance The two heads, the red and purple luminous scales, feel very delicate and beautiful.


    It''s a pity that when you see that cruel double head, the giant python is not beautiful at all. It only gives people a feeling, a terrible beast!


    Huge, terrifying, and cruel, such a two-headed giant python doesn''t give people a sense of security when looking at it, and thinks it is harmful. It''s no wonder that many people think it is going to be eliminated.


    After the two-headed giant python appeared, it directly slammed into the elder Xu Ji. Because Elder Xu Ji wanted to kill Miao Linger and them. Although it was originally intended to make peace the most important thing, but now, the two-headed python can''t bear it anymore. She didn''t want to bear it long ago!


    She is psychic and her wisdom is no lower than that of human beings. She was already angry about the charges imposed on her by others. She is still being so aggressively pressed to this point. If she doesn''t kill her, she is sorry for the name of the essence of the beast.


    Even with Miao Linger''s persuasion, the two-headed giant python is the root of the fierce beast after all, and the hostility in his heart is already very strong. So when she came out, all she wanted to do was to kill! Only blood can vent her anger, and destruction and destruction can make her feel comfortable!


    The power of the two-headed giant python is not comparable to Miao Linger and the others. She rushed over, and the five-element barrier that the elder Xu Ji hadn''t dropped was directly shattered. In addition, the two-headed giant python had a huge and long body. After breaking through the barrier of the Five Elements, it quickly rushed towards the elder Xuji.


    In addition, in addition to having such a domineering destructive power, the two-headed giant python is extremely poisonous. A hundred years ago, Tang Manhong established the Houshan Abyss to inhabit her, and continued to refine poisons for her to swallow. After all these years, the poison she carried was extremely terrifying. And sometimes, Tang Sect needed to refine other poisons and borrowed her highly poisonous materials as materials.


    Therefore, when the two-headed giant python rushed to attack the Elder Void, it also sprayed a purple poison. This poison has a strong corrosive effect. Once it is sprayed, it will be instantly invaded, like being burned by a high-temperature fire, turning into ashes, leaving only a foul smell.


    The two-headed giant python, two heads, sprayed out two poisonous lines. Her body is much larger than a person. A head is as big as a dozen people combined. Therefore, the scope of the two poisonous lines will affect people. Said it is very big. Elder Xu Ji faced the double-headed giant python''s sudden collision and poisonous jet, and could not help but back up continuously. Even he can''t stand alone with the two-headed python. At the same time, he looked stern, and quickly condensed another five-element barrier in front of him to block the poisonous attack.


    Elder Xu Ji is fine, but the others can''t help it. They didn''t expect that the two-headed giant python suddenly ran into it and attacked directly. Some people couldn''t stop it. They were directly smashed into fleshy mud, and the poisonous ones were directly corroded and turned into a mutilated corpse with bones.


    The two-headed python attacked like this, and more than a dozen people had died.


    But the elder Xu Ji who avoided it didn''t care. This kind of war requires a batch of cannon fodder. Their elite power only starts to act after the two-headed giant python comes out!


    Looking at this double-headed giant python, it is indeed the best monster beast. Killing it will definitely break through the strength bottleneck.

 Chapter 1828： Magic weapon!

    Now that the two-headed giant python has come out, the hunt can begin. Although the two-headed giant python killed more than a dozen people as soon as it appeared, the aura was extremely shocking, but the elders of Xu Ji came prepared, and the casualties were estimated. Originally, so many people were gathered to use part of them as cannon fodder so that their plans could be implemented.


    They will not feel sorry for those who died as cannon fodder, because they think this hunt has given them full honor and pride. It is also true that these dead people will not blame anyone. They feel that they are worthy and honorable to die in such a battle. I don''t know if this is considered ignorance or impulse.


    Now half of the body of the two-headed giant python crashed into the shore, which witnessed the bravery of the two-headed giant python. Only half of the body can occupy most of the place where the hundreds of masters stand. Then destroy it, as if there was an aura that others could not stop.


    However, the elders of Xu Ji were not afraid of this kind of aura. Although their bodies were much smaller than the two-headed giant python, they could be very flexible in their movements and could quickly dodge the double-headed giant python''s attack. Now, they began to counterattack the two-headed python!


    The Taoist school originally arranged the disciples of the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array, and with the help of the force, they jumped very high, and then the elder Xu Ji gathered a group of strength, dispersed into air channels, flew to the feet of the seven disciples, and gave them to seven The disciple''s ability to float in midair keeps them on top forever. At this time, they had already surpassed the height of the double-headed giant python, so that they could deploy the Seven Star Slayer Array to deal with the double-headed giant python.


    The seven disciples of Taoist School were also elites. Soon, they set up the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array. Formation of formation, each elite disciple is a formation eye, the formation eyes are connected to form a huge area. Then, this area shrouded a strong golden light from top to bottom, covering the two-headed python below.


    Roar!


    After being enveloped, the two-headed giant python felt an extremely irritating force. The whole body became uncomfortable, and the movement was also restrained. He couldn''t help but roared and was extremely angry. It suddenly rushed up to the head, to the seven Taoist elite disciples. Kill.


    This seven-star slaying demon formation is a very powerful magic formation, specially dealing with monsters and monsters. After the formation of the formation, all the monsters and monsters that are shrouded in it will not only receive a kind of pressure and block their actions, but they will also be pierced and squeezed by force, and they will continue to be hurt.


    This formation is exactly the nemesis of monsters and monsters. For example, monsters are insects, and the Seven Star Slayer Array is an insecticide.


    Although the double-headed python is powerful, the Taoist disciples are not top-notch in strength, but when they are dealt with by the special magic circle, the double-headed python is inevitably hurt. She was very uncomfortable staying in the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array. In this case, combat effectiveness has been reduced.


    Elder Xu Ji and the others have made quite ample preparations, this time the two-headed giant python might be in trouble. Because it can be seen from the situation. At this time, the two-headed giant python rushed straight into the sky, trying to kill the elite disciples of the Taoist School who had arranged the Seven-Star Slaying Demon Formation, but the elder Xu Ji obviously would not let her do this. Everything was planned. At this time, Elder Xu Ji and other powerful masters quickly volleyed up into the air, attacking the double-headed giant python and preventing her from injuring the elite disciples of the Taoist School who arranged the Seven Star Slayer Demon Array.


    One of the masters is very strong, and his power is also the nemesis of the two-headed python. He is Buddhism''s Wuwang. Wu Wuji masters the powerful Buddhist Secret Art. The Buddhist Secret Art has a powerful Dharma. This Dharma power itself has the effect of exorcising demons and has greater damage to monsters and monsters than other powers.


    Wu Wang and Xu Ji elders quickly volleyed up. Originally, the speed of the two-headed giant python would be faster than the elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang. However, because she was already in the Seven-Star Slaying Demon Formation, her movement was blocked, and she was a lot slower. Presumptuously they flew up first.


    Then, the elder Xu Ji launched the Taoist school''s strongest secret technique, ten thousand swords merged. Behind him, there were tens of thousands of sharp swords floating out, and then he whispered, "Go!", for a moment, Wan Jian rushed down towards the double-headed python, hitting the heads of the double-headed python one after another.


    Elder Xu Ji had a very delicate grasp of power. His ten thousand sword attacks were concentrated on one head of the two-headed giant python, so that he kept attacking the same place and the damage was huge.


    Under such circumstances, the two-headed python dare not carry it hard.


    At the same time, Buddhist disciple Wuwang also shot. Wuwang looked cold and solemn, and he had always been serious and unsmiling. At this moment, he was suspended in the air, his aura seemed very majestic. He clasped his palms together, read a string of Dharma texts, then separated his palms, and slapped the two-headed python with his right hand.


    Suddenly, a burst of golden light impacted, forming a huge golden light "swastika" and pressed it onto the head of the double-headed giant python.


    Roar!


    The two-headed giant python roared again, and directly attacked the "swastika" character in anger. She was extremely fierce, and she was really angered, and she had never been afraid of attacks by these mortals.


    boom!


    The two-headed python slammed into the force of the "…d" character, contended for a moment, and collided again, breaking the "…d" character.


    Seeing this, Wu frowned slightly. He didn''t expect this evil python''s strength to be so strong, and it could be so fierce in the Seven Star Slayer Demon Array.


    At this time, Elder Xu Ji¡¯s attack with ten thousand swords continued, and the two-headed giant python was on the head of anger. She wanted to dodge for a while. At this time, she was too lazy to hide and rushed away, even if she was attacking with ten thousand swords. Fear, and then hit the midair where Elder Xu Ji was. Elder Xu Ji retreated quickly, but still received a little shock, and his body was slightly injured.


    This is the terrifying force of the double-headed python, even if they are top masters, if they are hit by the double-headed python, they will definitely be injured. If you can''t avoid it in time, or if you have protective measures, you may be seriously injured or even killed.


    Elder Xuji was repulsed, but the height of the two-headed giant python did not reach the height of the seven elite disciples of Taoism, so the double-headed giant python continued to attack and kill the seven arrangement punish demons. Taoist school disciple of the formation.


    Without the protection of such masters as Xuji elders and Wuwang, the seven Taoist school disciples are very dangerous. They have to cast spells and cannot act. If they are chased by a two-headed giant python, they will be eaten in one bite. .


    However, at this moment, the sound of a huge machine engine was heard in the sky, and a fighter plane appeared!


    That fighter is also the power of Elder Xu Ji, the power of science!


    The fighter fired two artillery shells and hit the two-headed python that came up. The double-headed python did not expect to have such a thing, and she was even more angry. It seems that these people are really prepared enough to kill her. However, her scales were sufficiently resistant to shells, so she continued to attack.


    boom!


    Ouch!


    However, I never expected that when the shell exploded on the head of the two-headed python, the two-headed python immediately cried out in pain. She was injured and the shell wounded her.


    The two-headed giant python was shocked, and then realized that this shell was still fused with the power of the Devil. This is the weapon of Shenji Technology!

 Chapter 1829： Girl with gray hair!

    The weapon of Shenji Technology is simply the nightmare of monsters and monsters. No one knows why Shenji Technology can combine scientific power with deified power. Originally, these two powers were dividing up the heaven and the earth''s luck. The greater the proportion of the scientific force, the smaller the proportion of the deified force, and the weaker the same force. Therefore, scientific power and deification power are mutually hostile.


    However, Shenji Technology has combined these two hostile forces. This is definitely not a simple matter. The person who founded Shenji Technology, Murong Huansha, absolutely discovered some great secrets. Now a hundred years later, many people think that Murong Huansha is dead, and the dead Murong Huansha left a huge legacy. This part of the legacy has not been made public and no one has obtained it, so many people still want to trace Murong Huansha¡¯s Things, look at where Murong Huansha was buried after his death.


    Only a few people in the circle suspect that Murong Huansha might not be dead. Because, since Murong Huansha was able to secretly establish Shenji Technology a hundred years ago, and let Shenji Technology develop in just a few years, it was like a beast, and then it surpassed other companies and became a leading company. It is precisely because of the power of Shenji Technology that Murong Huansha has established her business empire.


    However, Murong Huansha announced her retreat when she was very young, passing on the position of Shenji Technology to someone else. No matter how you think about it, I don''t think it is believable. Murong Huansha is the kind of extremely ambitious woman, how could he give up the business empire he founded to others. Therefore, many people speculate that Murong Huansha did not really retreat, but was manipulated in the dark. The new president of Shenji Technology is just her puppet.


    In the future, the president of Shenji Technology showed some weirdness. Therefore, others felt that they were just superficial puppets, and the true controller of Shenji Technology was still in secret. The person hiding in the dark is most likely Murong Huansha. As for why Murong Huansha did this, there must be a secret.


    Regarding Murong Huansha''s matter, no matter how sceptical people tracked it down, they did not track down the specific information of Murong Huansha. This caused many people to slowly give up guessing and tracing. Impossible to be alive. People a hundred years ago, if they were still alive, I don''t know what kind of old lady they were.


    It''s just that the only people who still support part of the speculation that Murong Huansha is still alive are those who know the power of the true **** has recovered. They believe that it is possible for a person to live such a long life under the power of the true God, but behind this, some cruel conditions may be required.


    And this kind of speculation is very appropriate to put on Murong Huansha. Because Murong Huansha once appeared in ancient ruins, Shenji Technology was able to invent a super weapon that combines scientific power with deified power. Then Murong Huansha announced that he would retreat, and the president of Shenji Technology gave it to someone else. .


    Murong Huansha did this probably because he got some longevity, but he couldn''t be discovered, so he gave up decisively after establishing a business empire. Moreover, it makes sense to speculate that the new president of Shenji Technology is a puppet of Murong Huansha who is hiding in the dark.


    Regarding this point, those who want to find out the truth behind will definitely check it down and expose the true face of Shenji Technology and its founder Murong Huansha.


    This woman Murong Huansha is loved and hated by others.


    At this time, the double-headed python was hit to the head by the powerful weapon produced by Shenji Technology. The shell contained shotguns. Because the shotgun was fused with the power of exorcism, it could break the scales of the double-headed python. Both heads of the giant python were injured. Especially her eyes. Although she was not blind, she was beaten to bleed, and even bullets penetrated, which seriously affected her vision. This kind of injury, she can recuperate for a period of time to heal, but right now there is no time for her to recuperate.


    Roar!


    She was really angry when the two-headed python was beaten like this. She never expected the weapons produced by Shenji Technology. Because she knew that the weapons produced by Shenji Technology were all for the Red Wall Palace. And she also knew that Murong Huansha, the founder of Shenji Technology, had a good relationship with Tang Ye, so Shenji Technology should not provide weapons to people to harm her.


    It can only be said that all this is not as simple as it seems on the surface. It is not only the powerful people such as Xuji elders and Buddhism Wuwang, but also stronger people who carry out conspiracies behind them.


    Who knows the value of the double-headed giant python is more than the elder Xu Ji?


    At the same time, other masters have also shot. Hundreds of masters, even one alone cannot cause damage to the two-headed giant python, but if all the attacks accumulate, the damage can be seen. Therefore, the two-headed python encountered such a cumulative attack and began to accumulate damage. The original gorgeous red and purple scale armor began to appear scars and became dim.


    This is very bad, Miao Linger knew that this kind of thing would happen. Elder Xu Ji, who were so confident to deal with the double-headed python, must have made sufficient preparations, and now they suppressed the double-headed python one by one is the best proof. Miao Ling''er could not watch the two-headed python being killed, otherwise the two-headed python would be divided up bit by bit like a treasure. Only the people of Tang Sect have feelings with the two-headed giant python. When getting along with her, she is very smart, just like a person, not afraid of her vicious appearance and treats her as a relative. Watching his relatives being divided into bodies, this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed.


    "Damn you guys!" Miao Ling''er is a small girl. She was not too scared to be ferocious, but she was really angry and gloomy to the extreme. With such a low drink, there was a frightening chill that made people feel The body trembled. This is a master at cultivating poison. The poison can also be silent. Others must be afraid.


    At this time, it was a few middle-to-high-level people who had joined forces to stop Miao Ling''er. They saw Miao Ling''er exploding with such power and shouted badly and immediately retreated. But they were late, and Miao Linger broke out. It wasn''t an outbreak, but was intolerable and decided to save the two-headed python with death. As long as the two-headed python can get back into the sea, it can leave. And the method Miao Linger intends to use is to blew himself up!


    She suddenly became extremely fierce, because she burned the blood of her life. This trick was passed down by Tang Manhong, the master of Tang Sect a hundred years ago, and Tang Manhong actually learned it from Tang Ye. Burning the blood of one''s life, the strength skyrocketed, but also means the loss of essence and no recovery.


    After Miao Ling''er burned the blood of her life, she was young and lightly, and her hair turned white.


    "Sect master, don''t!" The Tang Sect disciples who followed Miao Ling''er saw this, very worried and anguished.


    But Miao Ling''er had decided and did not stop. After strengthening her strength, she instantly turned into a cloud of poisonous gas, swallowing the few people who had blocked her just now, and those few people screamed, then looked down by the poison and turned into bones.


    Then, Miao Linger rushed to the direction of the seven Taoist school disciples who had arranged the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array. She wanted to use the method of self-detonation to kill seven Taoist school elite disciples and rescue the double-headed python.


    However, the elder Xu Ji had long known that the Tang Sect sect master could carry a poisonous self-destruction. He nodded to Wu Wang, so the two super masters teamed up to send out their strength to stop Miao Ling''er.


    "Daomen, guard!" Elder Xu Ji used the Taoist Supreme Secret Technique to create space and trap Miao Ling''er.


    Wu Wang also shouted in a low voice, "Buddha, suppress!"


    Six golden Buddhas appeared, also surrounding Miao Ling''er.


    Miao Ling''er couldn''t rush away and was in agony. Even if he blew himself up, he was trapped in a space, and it was meaningless.

 Chapter 1830： Stopped the holy way first?

    The Taoist gates of the Xuji elders and the Wuwang Buddha both have the effect of encircling and imprisoning. It is to create a power barrier to confine the enemy inside. A person who is imprisoned, even if he explodes inside, cannot hurt the outside.


    Miao Ling''er couldn''t get rid of the two super masters using such imprisoned tricks. And she had already activated the secret technique of burning the blood of her life, and couldn''t stop it. Her thick black hair had turned white, so she would explode in a short time.


    Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang knew that Miao Ling''er possessed this kind of self-detonation secret technique, so they shot them again and again, using "Dao Sect" and "Buddha" to crack Miao Ling''er''s self-destruction attack.


    At this time, Miao Ling''er was trapped, the blood of her life was burning, helpless and helpless. Even if his strength skyrocketed, he was still trapped by two imprisonment secret techniques from the top masters. They could only watch the arrogance and ridicule of the elders of the virtual pole, and then waited for the self-destruct that lost its meaning. That is... waiting for death.


    What a painful and unwilling thing.


    "Sect Master!" Seeing this, the Tang Sect disciples who followed Miao Ling''er rushed to save Miao Ling''er. However, in the face of hundreds of masters, their strength was really vulnerable, they were beaten back, and they were all injured. If they rush forward again, they will probably be killed.


    Roar!


    Seeing this, the two-headed python was extremely angry and wanted to save Miao Linger, but the attacks she encountered were accumulated by hundreds of masters. With such super masters as Xu Ji elder and Wu Wang, as well as the bombing of the weapons and shells of Shenji Technology in the sky, she had already dealt with it very hard, and she could not save Miao Ling''er.


    Unwilling to be angry, but helpless, then can only suffer, and even more terrifying is despair.


    Seeing Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang who came to carry out the so-called "crimination" in the name of the righteous man, whether it was a two-headed python or Miao Linger, they hated them extremely. I feel that even if I become a great evil person, what if I can kill all these people?


    Unfortunately, it can''t be done.


    Miao Ling''er knew that her limit had been reached, and she was about to explode her body and turn into a group of highly poisonous. It''s just that the poison will not spread, and everything is in vain.


    Elder Xu Ji, Wu Wang and many other masters, seeing Miao Ling''er''s state, also knew that she had reached her limit. They didn''t have much sympathy, but many people were happy. The Tang Sect cultivating poison technique, they felt very dark, and it was a good thing to die.


    They were aloof, arrogant and ruthless, watching Miao Ling''er about to die, and at the same time they did not forget to deal with the two-headed python. They are all very orderly and it seems that the plans and arrangements are very well done.


    But at this moment, a whirlpool suddenly appeared in the air in front of Miao Ling''er. The appearance of the vortex, with an extremely strong spatial expansion, made the people around feel a terrible force, as if to crush them. Those who couldn''t bear it backed up one after another, and then stopped to wait and see what was going on.


    Everyone was attracted by the spatial fluctuations and watched. Then they saw a person wearing a black cloak with a hood on his head, his head hidden in the hood, and a hollow in front of him. Can''t see the face, as if it is the kind of undead, only the body supported by the power body, but there is no body inside!


    But unlike the undead, this person has hands and feet, but he has no face. It was so strange that everyone was curious, and they all guessed who this mysterious faceless person was and why he appeared.


    Since he was a faceless person, he would naturally be Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye appeared very coincidentally. He frowned when he saw Miao Linger''s situation. This ability to burn the blood of his life was learned from the Long Family Secret Technique a hundred years ago, but this practice was also equivalent to suicide. He gave it to some people, and Tang Manhong was one of them, in order to deal with a very urgent situation. And when he left the ancestral land, the bloodline improvement he went through can only keep his bloodline safe. Others still need a considerable price to use this trick.


    Seeing Miao Ling''er using the blood of his life, Tang Ye knew that she was from the Tang Sect and had something to do with Tang Manhong. However, Tang Manhong was a hundred years ago and is no longer alive. In any case, Tang Ye had a close relationship with Tang Sect a hundred years ago, and he helped Tang Manhong to rebuild Tang Sect. Originally, Tang Manhong wanted him to be the master of the door, but his character, like being a hand-off shopkeeper, did not accept it. Now that Tang Sect is in trouble, he must help.


    Therefore, when everyone was surprised at Tang Ye, the faceless person who suddenly appeared, he was suspended in the air, walked over, and walked in the air with extremely powerful ability. And, everyone who had reacted realized that Tang Ye was terrible. Because you can jump in space and master this ability, even if your strength is not better than Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang, it is not worse.


    Miao Linger was very puzzled when she saw Tang Ye, a faceless person approaching her. Then she saw that Tang Ye stretched out her hand and lightly tapped the supreme Buddhist "Buddha" that imprisoned her from the unwarranted release, so the six golden Buddhas that were besieging her slammed into pieces, and finally turned into pieces. nothingness.


    Then, Tang Ye lightly tapped the gate cast by Elder Xu Ji with his finger. The Daomen is a sealed golden barrier. It is very strong and cannot be broken without a strong ability. However, after being lightly tapped by Tang Ye, this gate barrier was also like the golden Buddha, with a click, directly and simply broken.


    When everyone saw this, especially Elder Xuji and Wuwang, they were all astonished. That was their very strong martial art secret technique, it was broken when touched with a light finger. In this way, the strength of this person is very terrifying. It can be said that far beyond them!


    And what worries the elder Xuji and Wuwang most is, on which side this faceless person who suddenly appeared is on?


    Now this faceless man has broken the secret method of imprisoning Miao Ling''er. If Miao Ling''er rushes into them and explodes himself, the poison will spread, and they will have at least half of their casualties!


    Things are very serious!


    Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang stared at Tang Ye closely, ready to deal with Miao Ling''er''s self-destruction.


    Miao Ling''er was a little dazed. She didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. She broke the imprisonment of her and the Buddha. Could it be that she wanted to help her and make her death meaningful?


    It must be so!


    Miao Ling''er hated the so-called decent people of Elder Xuji, and now they are liberated, she has to pull a group of people back, so that her death is not wasted. Anyway, the burning of life''s blood could not be stopped, she could only do so.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye who was standing in front of her suddenly nodded her forehead with his finger. She didn''t react for a while, and she didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing. Then, to her astonishment, she felt that her whole body was moisturized by a vital force, soothing her burning natal blood, so that the burning stopped. In this case, she doesn''t have to blew herself up, and she won''t die.


    how can that be? !


    Miao Ling''er looked at Tang Ye incredulously, why this mysterious faceless person possesses such a powerful force. The blood of life, a secret technique that was said to be inherited from the first person of the holy path, was actually prevented from launching!

 Chapter 1831： Intermittent head with a finger!

    Although not sure, Miao Linger had heard that the secret technique of burning the blood of one''s life mastered by Tang Manhong, the first master of the Tang Sect a hundred years ago, belonged to the Tang Shengjiao who was known as the number one holy way. And why did Tang Sheng teach Tang Manhong such a powerful secret technique? It is because it is said that Tang Sheng and Tang Manhong have a very close relationship and a deep love.


    It''s just that these things are not recognized. Because Tang Sect refines poison, it is considered a bit gloomy by the decent, so it doesn''t approve it. So how can a great, bright and noble person like Tang Sheng be related to these dark characters who use poison.


    Therefore, the world regards the relationship between Tang Sheng and the Tang Sect as no, and then regards the relationship between the double-headed giant python and Tang Sheng as no. After a long time, everything in the Tang Sect will be made irrelevant to Tang Sheng. It was just a ridiculous thing, Tang Sheng''s relationship with another woman who used poison was indeed recognized. This is only because the woman who used poison has reached the realm of the holy way, she is naturally Mu Caisang.


    Tang Manhong has always stayed at the level of a great master of poison, only one step away from the holy way, but this is doomed to her destiny, and the world has been given derogatory colors such as snake-hearted, gloomy, cruel and ruthless. Therefore, Tang Manhong was unable to step into the holy path, and it was a great pity for her, only she knew.


    Her biggest, should be unwilling. Why should I be treated like that? For this reason, in order to vent her resentment, she was indeed very cruel for a while and killed many people. But this was not her initiative, but someone else came to deal with Tang Sect, and she killed them all with cruel methods, and she also retaliated. During that time, the Tang Sect developed very fast, and everyone was afraid to hear about it. And this probably caused a lot of hatred for Tang Sect. So when the Tang Sect encountered a crisis later, everyone else united, making it difficult for Tang Sect to deal with it.


    At this time, Miao Ling''er''s secret method of burning the blood of his life was blocked. Miao Linger''s surprise was only known to her who knew the origin of the secret method of burning the blood of his life. The secret technique of the first person of the holy way is actually prevented, so who is this faceless person in front of him?


    Although this faceless man looked weird and made people think that he was that kind of villain at first glance, Miao Linger didn''t feel that way. Just now the faceless person nodded her forehead, and she felt the vitality of the body that nourished the whole body. This vitality not only calmed the blood of her life, but also repaired all her injuries. How could a person with such vitality be so gloomy?


    That must be a person of hope. Hope, in the desperate mood of Miao Linger just now, how wonderful and happy she was, she was moved to tears.


    Therefore, looking at the faceless mysterious person in front of him, Miao Linger felt that he was very kind and did not reject him at all.


    As a person who inherited the blood of burning his life, Tang Ye naturally knew how to stop his secret technique. In fact, even if he started the burning of the blood of his life before the improvement, he could stop it. This secret technique does not necessarily explode, it just uses the blood of burning one''s life to skyrocket strength, and the price is life-consuming, which may result in life loss or aging. As for Miao Linger''s failure to stop actively, it was because she did not have the blood of the Long family. At this time, Tang Ye helped her stop this secret technique, but unfortunately the price was still paid, that is, the girl has gray hair.


    However, the white hair was also completely white, because Miao Ling''er had almost reached the level of self-destruction, so Bai got silver. At this time, she was already a young girl with silver hair.


    In this way, it is not ugly. Instead, it has a little Western style, which is kind of like a two-dimensional girl.


    Tang Ye glanced at Miao Ling''er, knowing the extent of her poisonous power, and couldn''t help saying: "It''s such a talent. It''s a pity to die so early. Why don''t you live first and try to step into the Poison Holy Path? "


    "Ah...?" Tang Ye said such things as soon as he opened his mouth. Miao Linger was stunned for a moment, looking at Tang Ye and wondering what to say.


    But there was one meaning she heard, and that was that Tang Ye let her live. In other words, she was saved.


    In fact, she didn''t say that she could not be saved, she was willing to blew herself up, but she was just unwilling to blew herself up and it didn''t have any effect. But now, she doesn''t want to die. After experiencing a wandering on the edge of death, I feel that it is not worth it to do so. It is better to endure the momentary humiliation, and all the enmity in the future will be reported!


    Tang Ye didn''t say much to Miao Ling''er, and turned to look at the two-headed python with a bad look in his eyes. The two-headed python once saved his life, but now it has been jointly dealt with. The two-headed giant python is much stronger than it was a hundred years ago, but it is also affected by the fact that it has not evolved into a flood, and its strength is limited. Otherwise, she will be stronger, and it will not be suppressed by the elders of the virtual pole. In addition, people a hundred years later will become stronger than a hundred years ago. Both in terms of cultivation strength and scientific strength, they are much stronger than a hundred years ago, so they can also deal with two-headed pythons.


    Of course, Tang Ye was going to help the double-headed giant python, to get the double-headed giant python out of the shackles of the Seven Star Slayer Demon Array. However, after seeing Tang Ye saving Miao Ling''er, the masters such as Xuji Elder and Wuwang determined that he was an enemy, so Elder Xuji and Wuwang were going to stop Tang Ye!


    "Who are you? Why do you prevent us from destroying such evil pythons? We are doing harm to the people!" Elder Xu Ji quickly flew past, and when he arrived in front of Tang Ye, he whispered to Tang Ye.


    He was angry with Tang Ye, but he had to be jealous, he said more, and added a sentence for the people to eliminate harm.


    This means that what we are doing is just and what the people want, and whoever prevents it will be evil. Since it is evil, it must face justice from the world. Do you want to fight against so many people?


    Tang Ye heard the words of Taoist Xu Ji, glanced at him, and ignored it. Then he looked at the seven Daoist Sect disciples who had arranged a seven-star slaying demon formation in midair, squinted his eyes, and wanted to kill them.


    "Want to help that evil python, that is the enemy!" However, at this moment, the grumpy shark help boss, the big shark leaped high, swooped down, and attacked Tang Ye!


    After Tang Ye helped Miao Ling''er, the big shark became very angry, so he didn''t talk nonsense at all and went directly to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned his head slightly, glanced at him, and then frowned slightly, then his expression changed back to a nonchalant appearance. When the big shark was about to hammer him, he lightly flicked the big shark with his finger.


    boom!


    A force that everyone didn''t notice appeared, quickly went away, and quickly disappeared. Everyone has no time to feel clearly how strong it is, including Elder Xuji and Wuwang. However, the strength of this force was manifested in another person. That is the big shark. At this time, the head of the big shark is gone, and it has become a headless corpse.


    Yes, the power from Tang Ye''s hand just moved the big shark''s head in an instant. The gushing blood, flying heads, and fallen headless corpses caused everyone to fall into consternation.

 Chapter 1832： You can eat people!

    Although the Shark Gang boss is not a top-notch and powerful existence, he is also quite famous. Being able to build a gang and also make a name shows that the strength and financial resources are good. However, it was such a master who disappeared from his head before the mysterious faceless person suddenly appeared.


    The mysterious faceless man just flicked his fingers.


    Hundreds of people present were shocked, even the top and powerful elders and Buddhist disciples Wuwang. If they were asked to kill the shark, they would definitely not be able to get a headshot with a single blow, and it would take dozens of rounds to kill it.


    This also shows that the mysterious faceless person who suddenly appeared is very strong, above all of them. Even the elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang are far from this faceless person.


    The situation is not optimistic now. For everyone who wants to kill the double-headed python, the powerful and mysterious faceless person in front of them has become a mountain in front of them. If you can''t solve this faceless person, it''s impossible to kill the two-headed python.


    Now the big shark was directly knocked off by Tang Ye. The momentum of the big shark was also very good. He rushed and hammered, but his head was lost in an instant. Many people didn¡¯t know what was going on, so they were still caught in Tang Ye. In shock. Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang who came back faster, even if they reacted, they didn''t know what to do. Intuition tells them that you should not be impulsive at this time, and you must not take action unless you know the specific situation of this mysterious faceless person, or you will die!


    Tang Ye killed the big shark without blinking. He doesn''t have so much time to reason slowly, not to mention the fact that the other party doesn''t reason and ran directly to show the murderous attack, so he doesn''t have to be polite. Now everyone dared not attack him, he looked at the seven elite disciples of Taoism in midair.


    At this moment, the seven Taoist elite disciples couldn''t help panicking when they saw Tang Ye looking at them. Just now, Tang Ye flicked his fingers to fly the big shark''s head. Although they were supporting the Seven Star Slayer Demon Array, they also noticed. That kind of strength is definitely not something they can resist. If no one protects them, it is very easy for them to be killed.


    Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang were also very jealous of Tang Ye''s actions. If Tang Ye really wanted to go up and kill seven Taoist school disciples, they would definitely take action. Otherwise, the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array will be destroyed, and the two-headed python will be liberated, so that they will not be able to kill the two-headed python.


    "Not good!" I thought I could wait and see what Tang Ye was going to do, but Elder Xu Ji suddenly felt a wave of spatial power, and intuitively told him that Tang Ye had moved. Sure enough, this faceless person still had to attack several Taoist school disciples. Therefore, he snorted and motioned to others to stop Tang Ye.


    However, they hadn''t acted yet, Tang Ye had already appeared in midair, behind an elite disciple of Taoist School.


    "Wh, what?!" It was not a person who didn''t know the name, but the elder Xu Ji. That kind of speed has already crossed the space jump height. Even if it is a space jump, a space must be created first. But the movement of the faceless man just now seemed to be a direct spatial jump. They have never seen this state.


    too frightening!


    Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang and other masters have already raised a kind of fear in their hearts. If Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang are already top masters, what level does this faceless person belong to?


    It is a level that they are far behind, an invincible powerhouse that has not yet appeared!


    Therefore, neither Elder Xuji nor Wuwang rushed forward to deal with Tang Ye and protect those Taoist school disciples. It''s simply impossible to do. Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang didn''t know what to do, and the plans they had made were all messed up.


    Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang didn''t respond, so the others were even worse. Originally, because of the power of the Taoist school, they were willing to follow the orders of the elder Xuji. No one is speaking now, all are silent. The more silent, the more they watched Tang Ye, the faceless person, "doing what they want", then they will be more afraid and shrink back.


    At this time, above mid-air, Tang Ye came behind an elite disciple of Taoist school. This disciple of Taoist school elite could feel it, and then there was no one to protect him. He broke down directly, yelled "Ah," and ran away, no What more Seven Star Slaying Demon Array will be maintained.


    Life is gone, and what magic circle is still being arranged. More importantly, when Tang Ye appeared behind him, that Taoist school elite disciple felt like a terrifying beast with its fangs open, about to swallow him in one bite. At the same time, there was a suffocating feeling of pressure, and I felt almost unable to breathe. Therefore, this Taoist school elite disciple collapsed and could no longer support it, so he ran away.


    "No!" Seeing this, the elder Xu Ji below shouted anxiously. If one person no longer maintains it, the Seven Star Slaying Demon Array will fail, and the two-headed python will not be trapped!


    However, it was too late. The Taoist elite disciple could not bear the pressure of Tang Ye and had already escaped.


    In this way, the Seven Star Zhu Magic Array would be one star short, and the entire magic array would fade away. The two-headed giant python, which was originally bound by the Seven-Star Magic Circle, found a breakthrough. After the power of the Seven Star Zhu Magic Array diminished, her actions recovered quickly and ferociously. And the first thing she did was suddenly rushed out of her head, snapped the escaping Taoist school disciple into two pieces, and then swallowed it.


    An elite disciple of the Taoist school is naturally not an opponent of the two-headed python. The two-headed python had long been angry and full of hostility. Now that she is free from the restraints, she must be killing and venting. These so-called decent people, no matter how decent, perhaps the source of anger, comes from this, conspiracy and hypocrisy!


    The Taoist elite disciple who escaped, even if he tried his best to escape, the speed was very fast, but it was no faster than a movement of the two-headed giant python. After he became the food of the double-headed giant python, the double-headed giant python immediately turned around and shot the other six Taoist elite disciples.


    The Seven Star Slaying Demon Array was destroyed, the two-headed giant python broke through the shackles, and the scene suddenly became chaotic. The six Taoist elite disciples saw the double-headed python rushing towards them, and they evaded, even ran away. But they, who were not protected, looked vulnerable under the chase of the two-headed python.


    At this time, the two-headed python was invincible, and anyone who blocked her could be destroyed easily. Therefore, those six Taoist school disciples quickly became her food. Originally, the two-headed python didn''t eat people, and eating people was not a good food for her. After all, she had a good relationship with Tang Sect disciples, and it was good to get along with people. However, the siege of her by many masters this time really angered her. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s rescue, she might die, then she wouldn''t be softhearted, and cannibalize people!


    Kaka Kaka Kaka, very simply, cut in two pieces in one mouth, six Taoist elite disciples died, and then the two-headed giant python stared at the masters below.

 Chapter 1833： Tao is like peeping into the sky!

    Seeing the two-headed giant python staring at them with a fierce look, many masters became jealous. Just now they were able to attack the double-headed giant python so smoothly, taking advantage of it, because of the restraint of the double-headed giant python from the Seven-Star Devil Array, and the suppression of the two super masters, the elder Xu Ji and Wuwang. Now the two-headed giant python is free, even if it is injured, it still looks fierce. The huge body crashes down, who dares to block it?


    Who can stop it?


    Many people look at Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang, these two super masters, don''t they have a point to express? Do you want to continue this plan of hunting evil pythons?


    Elder Xu Ji knew his responsibilities, he thought about it, and decided to negotiate with Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye and said: "We don''t know who you are, but if you do this, do you know how much impact it will cause..."


    boom!


    Elder Xu Ji wanted to negotiate with Tang Ye. If Tang Ye no longer helped the two-headed python, then they could regain their strength and slowly deal with the two-headed python. However, if Tang Ye, a person they knew nothing about, still helped the two-headed python, then they had no chance of winning at all.


    It''s a pity that Elder Xu Ji tried to negotiate with Tang Ye, but before he finished speaking, the two-headed python suddenly attacked. The two-headed python is not stupid, and full of anger, how could it be possible to wait for them to speak slowly.


    As for her attitude towards Tang Ye, the two-headed giant python is naturally very grateful, but now her instinctive beast nature makes her unable to thank someone quietly, and must first kill the so-called decent people below. Therefore, she was extremely arrogant and continued to smash and kill!


    The two fierce heads collided, and the affected area was extremely large, and the speed was so fast that some people couldn''t escape at all, and they were directly smashed into mud, leaving a pool of blood. Even if they were masters, if they didn''t reach the level of Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang, then for the two-headed python, it would be a one-shot kill.


    Although many people are called masters, by this time, they have completely lost the demeanor of masters and just fled. The scene began to become chaotic, and this was also the beginning of the chaos of the elders'' hunting plan. Once chaos, the dragons without a leader, facing a vicious behemoth like a two-headed giant python, they will be defeated very quickly.


    Elder Xu Ji knew this well, and he was very worried about this situation. He was also very angry and angry at the bottom of his heart, because a good plan would have been successful, but he didn''t expect to kill a faceless person halfway and make their plan a futile. Damn, really **** it!


    What a pity, what the hell, they have already seen Tang Ye''s power, not one level, they can only do nothing.


    Elder Xu Ji felt that it was the faceless person who could resolve all these problems. So he looked at Tang Ye who was above the air and looked down at everything. He hadn''t said much, and said loudly, "What do you intend to do?!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Elder Xu Ji, thinking about it, he doesn''t have to pretend to be so arrogant and mysterious, he should always reveal something, and this can be better disguised. He faced the elder Xu Ji with nothing, and said: "I don''t want to do anything. I just think that the girl is so talented. It''s a pity to die. It''s better to save it. And this psychic python, born and psychic, must be Zhen beast. The day after tomorrow, it can break through into a two-headed giant python, and it is said that it can also evolve into a dragonfly, which is even more rare. Such a strange beast, it is a pity to die, of course it must be saved.


    Having said that, Tang Ye seemed to smile, very calm, as if he hadn''t paid much attention to the influence of what he had just done on Elder Xu Ji and them. If you ruin other people''s big plan, it feels like just brushing off a hair on your body. He then said to Elder Xu Ji: "I like powerful things, so the powerful things must be kept for a while, maybe they are useful to me? Of course, if I keep them, I still have to see whether they are in line with my heart."


    "Obviously, the girl and the python are in my mind, so if I do this and it affects your plan, then I''m embarrassed." Tang Ye said to Elder Xu Ji with a smile.


    But his words can really anger Elder Xu Ji and them to death. When they heard what Tang Ye said, they felt that what Tang Ye did just now was just because he liked it?


    It''s like playing. Do whatever you want, who is pleasing to the eye?


    Such a reason is really irritating. Elder Xu Ji, they really couldn''t accept it. Their carefully crafted plan was just because someone looked at Miao Ling''er and the two-headed python, so regardless of the nature of Miao Ling''er and the two-headed python, they helped?


    Ridiculous!


    Elder Xu Ji couldn''t help but said to Tang Ye: "Could it be that this python in your mouth, even if the truth is a vicious python, cruelly to the people, but as long as you like it, you will be saved?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Of course it is, as long as I like it."


    "You..." Elder Xu Ji was really angry. This faceless person is no different between good and evil!


    However, when Elder Xu Ji was so angry that he didn''t know how to speak, Tang Ye spoke instead: "Look at the secret technique you use, it belongs to Taoism? I don''t know if you have learned something like''Dao is like peeping into the sky''. It¡¯s not a powerful secret technique, it¡¯s just an observing ability. A long time ago, I met a person with great Taoism, and he understood that Taoism is like peeping into the sky, and the effect is that he can see a little bit of destiny of others. In fact, the so-called destiny, It¡¯s too vain, it¡¯s better to just say his real name. For example, a person kills a lot in the back, but on the surface he pretends to be kind. Or, a person is vicious on the surface, but in fact it is destiny, and there is no gas to kill. Then he didn''t kill anyone at all. However, because of his face, he would easily be considered a villain."


    With that, Tang Ye found it very interesting, and his tone became uninteresting. He glanced at the two-headed giant python, and then at the elder Xuji, and said: "If you understand that Tao is like peeping into the sky, then you should see it. The evil python in your mouth did not harm the people, because in her natural destiny, there was no murderous energy. On the contrary, it was a spiritual energy emerging. Therefore, you say that this spiritual python is a evil python, then I doubt it. "


    "You..." Tang Ye said, Elder Xu Ji couldn''t help being unnatural for a while, his expression still a little embarrassed. Mainly, what Tang Ye said was to say that the two-headed giant python is not an evil python, but he firmly believes it is an evil python. Perhaps this can be argued, but Tang Ye used the Taoist ability of "The Tao looks into the sky". For this, he knows exactly. It also used this to convince many originally neutral people. After all, the two-headed python was said to have a close relationship with Tang Sheng a hundred years ago, and some people were unwilling to kill. Only after being persuaded by Elder Xuji, he came.


    Perhaps it can be said that what Tang Ye said is not credible. However, with the ability Tang Ye demonstrated just now, he calmly said that his debut was like a glimpse of the sky, making many people think that he was credible. Based on powerful strength, many things are already convincing.


    I can''t beat it. Said, but said. Elder Xu Ji is very helpless now, God knows how such a monster appeared to hinder the plan.

 Chapter 1834： No more chance to speak!

    The contradiction is not only Elder Xu Ji, but also many others. According to what Tang Ye said, the notoriety of this "South China Sea Python" was just a rumor from others. Then Miao Linger''s words were correct. They didn''t listen and killed the two-headed Python very much. If you just used the double-headed giant python to do evil, and now the name is gone, why would you still do it?


    There are naturally many reasons for the action. For example, even if the two-headed giant python is not doing evil now, it will be evil sooner or later, and it will become a hidden danger to humans, so it is good to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    This reason is sufficient, and Buddhism disciple Wuwang seems to be such a reason. However, now that there was one more Tang Ye, a strong man they couldn''t imagine appeared, and he was standing on the side of the double-headed giant python, so they didn''t dare to find any reason to take action. Even, they wish they had no reason, and then left, lest they encounter accidents.


    Strength is supreme, society, society, no matter where you go, there is a certain reason.


    When Tang Ye said that, Elder Xu Ji became very embarrassed, and then everyone did not know what to do. Crisis and embarrassment coexist, which really made them feel uncomfortable. However, this discomfort quickly broke the two-headed python, and the two-headed python gave them a step down, which was a ferocious impact and killed them.


    The killing is coming, where is there any mind to embarrass, either confront or escape.


    boom!


    With a huge impact, the coast shook, and a large pit was hit by a two-headed giant python. At the same time, the blood also stained many places. The current double-headed giant python is extremely fierce and **** everywhere it goes. Those who are not strong enough will only be crushed into fleshy flesh without a whole body, which is very miserable!


    The chaos became more chaotic, and the army of masters who came to besieged and killed the two-headed giant python was already crushed. Seeing this, Elder Xu Ji took another look at Tang Ye, a powerful and mysterious faceless person, and knew that the plan had failed. The cannon fodder is almost dead, the elite forces can counterattack, but with Tang Ye, counterattack is impossible, and escape may not necessarily be able to retreat.


    Tang Ye''s attitude is already very clear, to protect the double-headed python!


    Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang, as well as other masters all know, so at this moment, their minds are more retreat. They are not afraid of the two-headed giant python, but of Tang Ye!


    Bang Bang Bang, the two-headed giant python was still smashing and killing these masters, and it sprayed venomous poison. Many people hesitated a little and did not run away, so they were hit.


    Some people did not retreat immediately, probably waiting for an order from Elder Xuji. It seems that if Elder Xu Ji didn''t speak, they ran away, and they were embarrassed to get along with each other.


    Elder Xu Ji is always trapped in the power of Tang Ye, suppressed by Tang Ye everywhere, his head is very messy. Seeing this, knowing that the situation is over, I reminded him: "Elder Xu Ji, it is better to retreat first in the current situation."


    Elder Xu Ji naturally knew that this was the case, but he was still unwilling. However, as the two-headed giant pythons continued to collide at this time, the people on their side suffered heavy losses. He knew he couldn''t continue like this, otherwise hundreds of masters might not be able to go back. He finally made a decision and said in a low voice: "Retreat first!"


    With the order of Elder Xu Ji, the people who had been on the sidelines immediately retreated, and it was a relief. This was not a shameful thing anymore, it was all the responsibility of the elder Xuji, and it was something that the Taoist school was responsible for. Think about it, although this mysterious faceless man is powerful, but now he has offended everyone involved here, is he not afraid of being hunted down in the future?


    Aside from other schools, Taoism and Buddhism alone cannot be underestimated. Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang are very powerful, but they cannot represent their respective schools. In the Taoist sect, it is said that there are people who have achieved the holy way, and some Taoist saints have even broken through to the realm of heaven and man. When you reach the heavens, you can touch the realm of gods.


    It is impossible to say that the shackles of qi and luck have not completely receded, and it is impossible to achieve heaven and man. However, other schools may not be possible, but Taoism alone is full of possibilities. The subtlety of Taoist secrets contains the philosophy of the universe and is the most profound magical method. Therefore, if the Taoist school''s power is directed at this faceless person, then this faceless person is afraid that it will be difficult to handle.


    There is also Buddhism. It is said that Buddhism is the supreme, has already become the body of Buddha, has already practiced with Bodhisattva. This Buddha''s body is actually equivalent to heaven and man, bodhisattva, that is the body. Buddhism also has such a person, plus Taoist school, how to deal with this faceless person, no matter how strong it is?


    Everyone thinks these things will happen in the future. Today''s hunting of the double-headed giant python was blocked by this mysterious faceless man. The hundreds of masters here are all decent people known to others. Against decent people is not what evil is. Then, this faceless man is against the world.


    "Today you did a great rebellion, I hope you don''t regret it!" Elder Xu Ji retreated while shouting to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at him, let him run away, and said, "The big rebellion? You mean, it prevented you from killing this spirit python?"


    "Simply speaking, it''s like this! My Taoist school, this account must be recorded. Although I don''t know who you are, but soon, your death date will come." You don''t need money to speak big words, Elder Xu Ji That''s what I said to Tang Ye, it''s okay to have a good time. Anyway, he is a member of the Taoist School. Whether he wants to deal with a powerful person like Tang Ye in the future must be decided by the entire Taoist School, and that is not his business. It would be better to say that by moving out of the Taoist school, it is forcing the Taoist school to deal with Tang Ye.


    They have all moved out of their names. If there is no action, isn''t the Taoist school very shameless? Watching your family be bullied by evil people, but dare not make any noise?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and then said to the elder Xu Ji who had left: "Are you not going to make sense? I said that this spirit python is not evil, and it is now being forced to kill by you. Who has no temper. If you bully like this, I''m afraid you won''t be able to swallow that breath if you don''t kill a few. Now that you can''t fight, you are going to threaten me with a sect?"


    This is actually what happened, but Elder Xuji would certainly not admit it that way. They need just reasons to ensure their image. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, "If you are with you, why do you say anything else!"


    "Then I won''t tell you more." Tang Ye laughed and said such a sentence. Then the people who followed this matter suddenly saw that Tang Ye had disappeared from the original position, and then saw Tang Ye appearing in front of the elder Xu Ji who was leaving.


    Tang Ye said again: "If I don''t tell you more, I won''t ever say anything, lest you have to talk nonsense afterwards. So, you don''t have the opportunity to talk anymore."


    "you¡­¡­"


    call!


    Elder Xu Ji was shocked to see Tang Ye like this, with a very bad premonition. Soon this premonition came true, and he felt a force penetrate his forehead. He opened his eyes, and there was no breath of life.


    died.


    "Elder Xu Ji!" When the others saw this, they all shouted, without time to grieve, because the emotions were all fear.


    That mysterious faceless man instantly killed a top expert like Elder Xu Ji!

 Chapter 1835： You are not strong enough!

    If Tang Ye snapped his finger to interrupt the shark''s head, it would have caused everyone a huge consternation. Then the killing of Elder Xu Ji in a flash brought everyone not only consternation, but also the fear that was cold to the bottom of my heart.


    Monster, definitely a monster!


    Afraid of being a monster of the Holy Path!


    It might even be...the heavenly level!


    Elder Xu Ji is already a top powerhouse, and being able to kill such a powerhouse in seconds is at least a holy way. Even the holy way is the kind that has been in for a long time and has high power. After entering the holy path, you can realize a special magical power that has a spike effect on people below your own strength level.


    The Holy Path is not to be offended. Only after reaching the Holy Path can there be a kind of power, which is probably similar to the suppression of blood. However, the realization of this coercion is not something that can be learned by entering the Holy Path. The Holy Way is just a basic condition. So before Tang Zisang entered the Poison Sacred Path, he didn''t immediately understand this matter of coercive spike, otherwise it would be too easy for her to kill Mu Wuling. Entering the Holy Path requires constant exploration and reaching a very high level before it is possible to master the coercive spike.


    Tang Ye, who had now killed the elder Xu Ji, was in the eyes of others the kind of saintly figure who reached the level of coercive flash.


    Never expected that such a monster would appear!


    Originally, I just wanted to hunt the two-headed giant python. This is another planned plan, with hundreds of high schools participating and a collection of various schools of all sizes. Even if someone disagrees with this kind of thing, there is no alternative, because no one wants to fight against so many people and the gang forces behind so many people.


    However, there happened to be a cynical and extremely powerful person. He didn''t care about the consequences of offending the big sects at all, and did whatever he wanted. This person broke their plan and caused them heavy losses.


    Now Elder Xu Ji is dead, and for others, all actions are free. And their remaining action idea is only one, that is to run!


    Therefore, no one hesitated anymore and tried their best to escape. There will be no spare time to care about other things, and you may be killed if you are not careful.


    In their current situation, death has always been with him, and death is a two-headed python. If they are unlucky enough to be stared at by the two-headed giant python, they fail to escape the impact range and the poisonous range in time, and they will end up dead.


    No matter how painful and wailing, it means that people are constantly being killed. The chaos, violence, and **** scene are all caused by the two-headed python. She would not show mercy to those who hunted her together just now.


    In the end, most of the hundreds of masters died here, and the blood stained the red coast, but also gathered into a stream of blood and flowed into the sea. The corpses were lying on all sides, many of them were incomplete, and it could be said that they died miserably. This scene is very **** and brutal.


    There were probably only a few dozen people who could escape, about one-tenth of the original total. As one of the top masters, Wuwang naturally escaped. These were caused by the double-headed giant python, and Tang Ye did not take action. If Tang Ye made a move, naturally no one could escape.


    At the level of Tang Ye, if it wasn''t necessary, he wouldn''t make any more moves. Use the power of the divine body to deal with even the strength of the celestial beings. It''s boring. Almost all are crushing seconds. From now on, Tang Ye will cultivate a group of people, and those people will do it when the time comes.


    Tang Ye just watched the attack of the double-headed giant python and found that the limit was very high. The strength of the two-headed giant python did improve, but he didn''t realize the magical power of the spirit beast. It''s like a person who keeps exercising. What gets bigger is strength, and nothing else. After Tang Ye guessed, she felt that this was because the two-headed giant python had not evolved into a dragonfly. If you evolve into a Jiao, you can comprehend supernatural powers. Like the black dragon, not only can it have an indestructible body impact, but it can also release supernatural powers, such as dragon''s breath and imprisonment.


    Comprehend the supernatural powers, the combat effectiveness will naturally be greatly improved. Take the hundreds of people who just chased and killed the chaos and collapsed. If you master a magical power, such as a poison lock, then the poison will be sprayed, and the poison will attack like a missile. Then no one can escape.


    Now that the power of the true **** is regaining, it is necessary to increase the power of the two-headed giant python to deal with the powerful gods that will come in the future, or aliens. However, if you want to increase the power of the two-headed giant python, you must let her get rid of the nature of the python and evolve to Jiao. However, if you want to evolve to Jiao, you must make another secret.


    Originally, the double-headed giant python had a chance to evolve, but she gave up just to protect Tang Sect and to be with Tang Manhong. Such an evolutionary opportunity is also called a secret. Generally speaking, if the heaven and earth air transport itself descends attacks, such as sky thunder, sky fire, etc., if it can withstand it, then the heaven and earth air transport itself will increase its air transport limit, so that it can evolve. The current division is that Jiao is more advanced than python, so the proportion of Qi Yun''s air transport is stronger than that of python. Therefore, when the proportion of python''s air luck increases, it can break through when it reaches the proportion of Jiao.


    However, it is not easy to talk about it again. This is not something mortal can do. It must be done by a **** who has supreme luck and supreme strength.


    Even with Tang Ye''s current strength, it may not be possible. He needs to solve this problem. Fortunately, he knew how to solve it, and that was to borrow the power of the true god. Now he is just in the process of drawing up a plan to seize the power of the true god. After finding the forge of divine power, he can seize the divine power, and then use this divine power to combine his own fortune and strength to forcefully create the heavenly secrets, and then drop the sky thunder or sky fire, two-headed giant After the python bears it, it can evolve.


    Huh huh.


    When Tang Ye was thinking about these things, there was a sound of giant python vomiting snake letter. It was the two-headed giant python who had arrived in front of Tang Ye and was doing some good gestures to Tang Ye. The two-headed python is thanking him. If it weren''t for his rescue, the result would be very different now. Maybe the two-headed python was killed, Miao Linger and the others would also die.


    The two-headed giant python has the same intelligence as a human, except that it can''t speak, it can communicate with people. If you have grace, you will be repaid. This is her principle.


    Tang Ye recovered and looked at the double-headed python. Even if it hasn''t been seen for a hundred years, the appearance of the two-headed giant python is deeply remembered. After all, it is the only python in Ancestral Land that can reach this level. It broke through the second head a hundred years ago, which can be described as shocking the world. Even the Luohuadong girl who was favored by God and could realize the magical powers only by an opportunity was also defeated.


    "You are not strong enough." Tang Ye looked at the two-headed giant python, and said such unceremonious words.


    The two-headed python didn''t expect him to say this, and this kind of remark also took a little blow to her self-esteem. If it weren''t for something that had happened before being trapped in a dangerous situation, she would have had two tricks with Tang Ye. Of course, she had seen Tang Ye''s power, as strong as a bottomless pit, I am afraid she was not an opponent.


    Because Tang Ye used mystery to cover up his breath and luck, the double-headed giant python couldn''t feel Tang Ye''s identity at this time. She naturally can''t do things that Black Dragon can''t do. Heilong also saw it because he had exerted his full strength and broke Tang Ye''s "faceless" for a while.


    Miao Ling''er looked at Tang Ye from below, feeling indescribably excited. Now they are saved, together with the two-headed python. This was all because of the help of this faceless person who suddenly appeared, and her gratitude to Tang Ye was beyond words.


    "Thank you!" Miao Linger shouted at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Ling''er, and knew that Tang Sect''s affairs were not over. But he didn''t plan to take action anymore. It is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish, let Miao Ling''er be strong, and let her solve her own affairs.

 Chapter 1836： Infinite manpower?

    For Tang Sect, the relationship with Tang Ye is indeed very close. A hundred years ago, Tang Manhong secretly accumulated strength. As a powerful killer, he actually wanted to rebuild Tang Sect. After encountering Tang Ye, he got help from Tang Ye and returned to the southwestern Miao territory to rebuild Tangmen smoothly. Tang Ye''s contribution here allowed Tang Manhong to give way to him as the master, but he refused.


    Therefore, as the founder of the New Tang Sect, how can he not help if the Tang Sect is in such a crisis now. Just in his capacity, it is hard to say to help directly, so just be indirect and help Miao Ling''er. As for how to help, improving Miao Linger''s power is one way.


    In fact, when he said that Bao Miaoling was a child, it was already a help. It is a kind of borrowing, borrowing his power. If others want to kill Miao Ling''er, they have to look at his weight. If you hurt Miao Ling''er, you have to be dealt with by him, and he can kill the elder Xu Ji in seconds, it is not worth thinking about it.


    Of course, this kind of thing has its opposite. For example, now that Tang Ye is right against the big sects, then the big sects have to deal with him, and Miao Ling''er will also face the pressure of the big sects. Others gave him the hat of an evil person, and the big sects claimed to be righteous, and justice would destroy evil. The various martial arts teamed up, naturally not afraid of a Tang Ye. At that time, they felt that the Tang Sect people who were related to Tang Ye would also be eliminated. Then, the pressure that Tang Sect members will face is even greater.


    These problems will be solved by Tang Ye, even if it''s an emergency, he can easily handle it. Just like coming to rescue a two-headed giant python, Heilong just told him that soon, he opened the void, jumped directly into the space, and soon appeared in the South China Sea. This is his speed, the ancestral land allows him to be free.


    Miao Linger expressed her gratitude to Tang Ye. She must do this. Tang Ye appeared very timely and saved her as well as the double-headed python. Just facing such a powerful person, she didn''t know what to say, she didn''t seem to say anything enough to express her gratitude, and she didn''t know how to do it, and she didn''t seem to be able to repay the kindness with anything.


    She felt that if she was a figure of Tang Ye''s level, she could not meet any conditions. He is too small and the opponent is too strong to look down upon himself.


    Looking at Miao Ling''er, Tang Ye''s style was different from the amused ones before, she became less talking, and her words became straight to the subject. It feels a bit straight. This is the feeling that the two-headed giant python is not strong enough just now. This is probably because he, as a person who lived a hundred years ago and returned a hundred years later, treats everyone like a junior. And his predecessor, who knows too much and is too powerful, can always have a feeling of pointing the country. Direct, yet mature and stable, is this style.


    Tang Ye was still above the air, and said to Miao Ling''er: "Your poison skills still have a lot of room for improvement. As I said just now, if you work hard, you will get another chance and enter the Holy Path without any problems."


    "Thanks, thank you!" Miao Ling''er looked very nervous, and she was a little bit embarrassed to be so affirmed.


    Miao Ling''er looked at Tang Ye and expressed her gratitude, saying, "Thank you for saving me just now. Is there anything I can help you with?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "There are some old friends of mine at Tang Sect. I want to see them, but they have...


    As soon as Miao Linger heard Tang Ye''s words, she became more respectful, and said, "It turned out to be the senior. The junior has seen the senior. The door of Tang Sect will always be open for you. It''s just..."


    With that, Miao Ling''er''s expression became a lot guilty and low, and with great apology, she said to Tang Ye: "There are some things in Tang Sect that may affect the mood of seniors. But please rest assured, seniors, I am very sorry for this. It will be resolved soon, and you will be warmly welcome at that time."


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "I have heard about Tang Sect. Isn¡¯t this too kind of you? Actually, there are some things that you don¡¯t have to bear. If the world says it, it doesn¡¯t matter. That kind of contradiction. The state of mind is the reason that affects your strength breakthrough. Cultivation is actually the same as life. Thoughts need to be accommodating. If you are not accommodating, you have troubles in your mind. How can you concentrate? If you are not attentive, your efficiency will not be high. So, Those things that make you irritable, take it hard to solve them. You need to hesitate, and you don¡¯t know how to do things, just do it. Right or wrong, it is a kind of progress. Forward, better than standing still, or backward Good."


    "Think well..." Miao Linger said softly when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Yes, these years, because of the contradiction with my sister, I have never been happy in my heart, and it is no wonder that my strength has not been able to make a breakthrough. Some things, it is time to make a decision.


    Miao Ling''er felt suddenly enlightened, and she was even more grateful to Tang Ye. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Thank you for your advice, Miao Ling''er is willing to do anything for him!"


    To understand this truth, Miao Linger didn''t understand it before, but even if he did, he couldn''t do it. Many people in life are like this. They must understand the principles, but they can''t do it. Miao Ling''er once did not have that kind of resolute thought. Now that she has experienced this kind of thing, she meets Tang Ye''s help again. She is said by Tang Ye that Tang Ye is such a powerful predecessor. With Tang Ye''s affirmation, she feels With the permission of the parents, the rest, just need to do that.


    Tang Ye looked at the two-headed giant python again and said, "I just said that you are not strong enough because you have been a spirit python for a hundred years. According to the truth, you should have evolved into a dragon, why not? This is already in the past. I don¡¯t need to pursue the matter any more. It¡¯s just that if I missed a secret secret, and wanted to obtain a secret secret, I was afraid that it would have to wait a hundred years. However, now the general situation of the world is the recovery of the power of the true god. As a spiritual python, you will not know it. But in the power of the true **** Under the recovery, you can''t wait for a hundred years. Soon, if you can''t break through, then your strength is just mediocre. This time you are hunted, but you have to break through, and you have completely witnessed your limit. So, you We must find opportunities for breakthroughs."


    The two-headed python shook her head, why didn''t she know such a thing. After being besieged by others, she deeply understood the importance of strength. But, as Tang Ye said, if you lose a one-hundred-year secret, you have to wait another hundred years. However, in the second hundred years, she was afraid that she could not wait.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, what others saw was his faceless state, and then he said, "Well, if I can succeed, I will help you create a second secret. When that time comes, you will be ready to break through. "


    "Wh, what?!" Miao Ling''er and other Tang Sect disciples were really shocked when they heard Tang Ye''s words. This fucking, can people create secrets?


    Can a mere mere mortal create the secret of heaven and earth''s luck? In other words, can it interfere with luck? This is too joking. When it is said that manpower is poor, but this mysterious and infinite generation thinks manpower is infinite?

 Chapter 1837： The art of poisoning!

    If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye''s strength before, otherwise Miao Linger and the others would definitely think that Tang Ye was very arrogant, no, he was quite arrogant!


    Heavenly mystery is something that even the destiny book cannot control. After all, it is a kind of luck that pervades the world. The power of Qi Luck, which is connected to all living beings, is said to be a kind of origin power. It''s just that Siyuan''s power was only contacted by gods when Pangu Divine Emperor opened up heaven and earth, and mortals had no chance at all. Therefore, although the doctrine of luck has always existed, it has never been described in specific scriptures.


    To say that luck cannot be manipulated is not comprehensive. Because air luck is related to all living things, changing all living things will actually change air luck. For example, the two-headed giant python has a relatively large amount of luck. If you kill her, her luck will return to the world and the world will be redistributed. This is actually changing luck. It''s just that this kind of luck distribution is made by Heaven and Earth on its own, and no one can interfere. So again, luck cannot be manipulated.


    Thinking about it this way, everyone knows the horror of the old Taoist priest back then. Because that old Taoist priest can control Qi Luck. The world is very lucky, only to give Tang Ye a point, this kind of thing can be done, it is no wonder that it can deal with the sky and isolate it with one sword. It is also tantamount to isolating the changed destiny heavenly book!


    The book of fate must hate that old Taoist to death. If it weren¡¯t for the time that passed too long, the fetters of luck began to change, and the bane left by the blood demons eroded and hurt, and the people of the ancestral land had to open the enchantment in order to deal with the crisis, then the fate book would have no chance to descend on the ancestral land.


    Opening the Qi Luck barrier, Li Haoran cooperated with the princess, and the princess took over the book of fate. Li Haoran did not tell Tang Ye about this matter, so Tang Ye does not know now that his beloved woman, whether it is Lin Yourong or the princess, All have become a person, no, it should be a god, the **** of destiny!


    Not to mention Miao Ling''er, it was the two-headed giant python itself. People who had had a secret secret once heard Tang Ye''s words and found it incredible. Isn''t this a foolish dream to create a secret?


    Tang Ye knew that they didn''t believe it, and he didn''t intend to explain too much, and said, "It''s impossible for the true God''s power to recover. After contacting the divine power, you will know this kind of thing."


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to say that he had a plan to capture divine power, but this plan should not be casually said to others. It''s better not to mention the few furnaces that are not the key.


    Tang Ye mentioned the true god''s power recovery, as if it were true, Miao Ling''er and the double-headed python were dubious, but seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, they didn''t intend to elaborate, so they didn''t ask.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Ling''er and wanted to help her quickly, so she said, "I will go to Tang Sect in two days. If you have nothing to do, you can go back. Some things will be resolved soon."


    Tang Ye said so clearly, if Miao Ling''er and the others still didn''t understand, it would be really too slow. When Tang Ye went to Tang Sect, he was to protect Miao Ling''er, and when it was necessary, he would naturally help out Tang Sect''s problems. So now, the Tang Sect occupied by Miao Yuer and the others can definitely be taken back.


    Miao Ling''er hurriedly saluted Tang Ye and said, "Miao Ling''er will definitely be waiting for Senior!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I said just now, your talent is very good, even better than the one a hundred years ago. It is a very good thing to be able to train a strong man, so when you return to Tang Door, I think there are some things that can help you."


    Tang Ye dared to say this, because in the memory of the old man from the remnant soul, there were also secret arts, poison arts!


    Think about the things that the old man inherited from the remnant soul, many of which he had never used. Because in Jiuzhongtian, due to the particularity of the people of the ancestral land, he chose to focus on practicing the secret techniques learned and brought from the ancestral land. In Jiuzhongtian, the memory of inheritance left by the old man of the remnant soul, regarding the secret technique, seemed a little redundant. However, now returning to the ancestral land, in the ancestral land, a world dominated by science, the power of mystery is very scarce, and now the memory of the old man of the remnant soul has become a huge treasure house.


    Perhaps it was because his talent was very good, or because his strength reached the aspect of the divine body, he could learn a lot of secrets seven or eight points after reading it, and after spending some time and energy, he could fully learn. One thing he was doing recently was learning little by little the secret technique inherited from the old man with remnant soul. He doesn''t need these secret techniques, so he won''t spend too much time and energy to study in depth, he only needs to master it, and then teach it to others. He concentrated on researching his own secret technique. Among them, the reincarnation of the ghost cave of the corpse chasing family, he felt that there was a lot of room for development, and it was necessary to conduct in-depth research.


    Now that I have finished talking with Miao Ling''er and the others, Tang Ye planned to leave. Before leaving, he was worried that Miao Ling''er would not be strong enough when he returned to Tang Sect. After all, he wanted Miao Ling''er to solve the problem by himself. So he pulled out some secrets about poisoning from the memory of the old man with remnant soul.


    Among them is a very simple "poisoning" ability, which is much like a professional "flash", that is, it turns into a ball of poison and jumps a distance quickly. This trick can ignore the Secret Technique of Confinement. At the same time, it turns into virulence and also carries highly toxic ones. If you use this trick in a crowd, you can not only achieve space jumps, but also poison. People simply cannot prevent it.


    With this trick, as everyone who plays games knows, when it comes to "flash", the chance of survival is greatly increased. In addition, it can also be used as a rush skill, and it is also good to chase people. And, used to avoid attacks, it is also very powerful as a positioning skill.


    Moreover, this secret technique of poisoning is the highest secret technique. Why is it so advanced, because it can be used continuously until the caster is exhausted. With Miao Ling''er''s ability, it was never a problem to put it several times in a row. It''s like playing the lightning CD in the game very quickly. Such skills are naturally very scary.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Ling''er and said, "With your current strength and your talents, I will give you a poisonous secret technique. I believe you can learn it in these two days and become proficient. This is very useful for you, you can Write down."


    "Wh, what?" Miao Ling''er was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so kind to her. Not only saved her, but also said to help her regain the Tang Sect, and now give her the secret technique of poison?


    Tang Ye didn''t wait for Miao Ling''er to react, waved, and suddenly a few lines of text appeared in front of him, like a piece of transparent paper, on which the words were written, and the words had a floating effect. Tang Ye pushed this to Miao Ling''er, and said, "Take it down, and then find a place to study."


    Miao Ling''er reacted, and the poisoned secret technique text appeared in front of her. She glanced at the few lines of text and suddenly felt that it contained the exquisite poison technique mystery. She was attracted. The secret technique of poisoning is very simple, so there are not many words. However, if you want to learn, the requirements are very high. Among the Tang Sect members, only Miao Ling''er can learn.


    Miao Ling''er returned to his senses and was very excited. Such a secret technique would definitely improve his fighting power. She looked at Tang Ye and wanted to thank, but found that Tang Ye had disappeared.


    "Senior, senior!" Miao Ling''er raised her head and looked around, completely disappearing from Tang Ye. She was anxious now. Tang Ye helped her in such a way, but failed to repay her, which was really flattered. Happiness comes too fast, not used to it!


    However, she couldn''t stand her heart, and couldn''t wait to learn the secret technique of poisoning.

 Chapter 1838： Find an old friend!

    Tang Ye had indeed left, and the two-headed python had been paying attention to Tang Ye just now, she was really surprised. She saw Tang Ye wave a hand and opened the space, and then went in and left, really like a fairy, the world wandered freely. Who is such a character, and why hasn''t he ever noticed it?


    Could it be that Li Tianxian is alive?


    In the memory of the world, or in the legends that have been passed down, only Li Tianxian a hundred years ago could do such a thing. Now there are people who can do this kind of thing. Could it be that they have gained a huge power of true God?


    Miao Ling''er looked up and looked around, and was sure that Tang Ye was missing, feeling a little regretful and embarrassed. Today was a great favor from Tang Ye, and she could not return anything. Although a small person like Tang Ye can''t give anything back to someone as strong as Tang Ye, she always wants to do something, so she feels more at ease.


    Now that Tang Ye is gone, she can''t help it. The only thing that can give back is to become stronger according to Tang Ye''s words. I''m a little embarrassed to say it, but Tang Ye said that she had taken a fancy to her. But what you want is talent and so on, so make good use of it and become stronger. The existence that is so strong that people look up to like the strong. Then he will become a strong one and live up to his expectations!


    The "poisoning" secret technique Tang Ye gave her just now appeared in Miao Ling''er''s mind. The more I look at this secret technique, the more I feel its mystery. I am afraid that such a secret technique has long been lost. Even the Murong family, Gusu''s treasure house of secret techniques, would not have such a secret book. The more this happened, the more Miao Linger felt that Tang Ye was mysterious and terrifying. It''s also generous enough, and just gave such a powerful secret book. Really these treasures are white paper?


    "Sect Master, what should we do next?" When Miao Linger was in a daze, a Tang Sect disciple asked behind her.


    Miao Ling''er recovered and turned to look at these Tang Sect disciples who had been following her. In times of crisis, these people did not abandon and left, and experienced life and death together, and they had a great emotional connection. She is very grateful to these people. Because of the conflict with my sister, I was a little indecisive. Now, it won''t be like that again. Since the Tang Sect master candidate, whether brother or sister, is destined to not coexist, then face it. Go back now and take back everything that belongs to you!


    Miao Ling''er looked at the people and said, "Let¡¯s go back to the Tang Sect. According to the calculation now, we can go back to the Tang Sect in two days. We have to regain everything that belongs to us. Even though I am not strong enough, everyone has seen it. If the senior helped, then we don¡¯t have to worry, we can definitely succeed."


    That said, Miao Ling''er wanted to give everyone a reassurance, but in fact, she didn''t really want to rely on Tang Ye for help. These are her own issues, and she hopes to be able to solve them by herself. So she added to everyone: "It''s just that I want to fight for my breath, and everyone also wants to fight for my breath. Since it is our own business, then we will solve it by ourselves, without relying on the senior. The favor of that senior is in vain, We are embarrassed."


    "Everything will be arranged by the master!" everyone answered Miao Linger.


    Miao Ling''er looked firm, and said: "Then we go back to rest now, and then tidy up, get ready to prepare, then we will start."


    At this moment, the two-headed giant python bowed his head, indicating that he would also go back to Tang Sect.


    The two-headed python has always been an important force of the Tang Sect. If the Tang Sect is to be retaken, Miao Linger also believes that the power of the two-headed python must be relied on. So she would personally follow the two-headed python back to Tang Sect. Fortunately, in the past hundred years of development, direct rivers have been built from the South China Sea to the southwest. The construction of this river is naturally inseparable from the help of the Tang Sect in the past. In fact, it is also to facilitate the development of Tang Sect, and there is also the action of two-headed python.


    Tang Manhong established Tangmen a hundred years ago. In the later development, it was very fast and strong. Many projects were built in the southwest. So now the land of Tangmen in the southwest is very different from a hundred years ago. Now Tangmen area is very prosperous. It''s like in the mountains, there is another world, hiding a prosperous city.


    Tang Ye decided to go to Tang Sect two days later. In fact, it was just to give Miao Ling''er time to rest and hurry. Otherwise, with his ability, he would be able to go to Tang Sect soon.


    Now that the two-headed giant python was besieged and killed, Tang Ye went to do something else. It was mainly during the siege of the two-headed python that he saw some people. Such as Elder Xu Ji and Wu Wang. The strength of these two people, in terms of ancestral land, is indeed very strong. If it wasn''t for Elder Xu Ji who insisted on provoking death, Tang Ye didn''t want to kill him. Just like Wuwang, Wuwang doesn''t talk too much, isn''t it all right? Keeping these powers is mainly thinking about being able to deal with the monsters and ghosts that will appear in the future. As for the true god, if you can''t break through, you can''t count on it. But in the final analysis, it is also the power of human beings. It''s just that if you die, Tang Ye is also welcome.


    What Elder Xu Ji knows is Taoist secret technique. And the one who doesn''t know anything wrong is the magic of Buddhism. Tang Ye saw this. Then he got to know a little bit, knowing that Ancestral Land had already separated many schools of learning super-scientific power. Taoism and Buddhism are two very famous schools.


    For Taoists, Tang Ye didn''t have any acquaintances. A hundred years ago, I had come into contact with two powerful cultivators. One was the old yin and yang Dao who bred evil dragon spirits. Unfortunately, it was from Wen Dingmo, and Tang Ye killed him. There was another, Daosheng, who was also from Wen Dingmo. With the help of Master and doctor Nong Baicao, Tang Ye also killed him. Now when he returned a hundred years later, he killed another cultivator Xu Ji elder. Therefore, he and Taoism seem to have a lot of fate. However, that old Taoist priest was probably a cultivator, and yet he was very sheltered. This is really unreasonable.


    He is full of evil fate for Taoism, but for Buddhism, Tang Ye does have a good relationship. A hundred years ago, he and the old abbot Yimei of the Xiangshan Biyun Temple were very good friends. When he knew he was leaving the ancestral land, he asked the old abbot Yimei to take care of Sima Puyu, who was pregnant at the time. Then, he handed Sima Puyu mother and daughter to the old abbot Yimei for protection. If you are not very trusting, how dare you do it?


    Now seeing the disciples of Buddhism, Tang Ye suddenly thought of the old abbot Yimei, and Sima Puyu''s mother and daughter. It has been a hundred years, and Sima Puyu may no longer be there, but the daughter who needs to be pregnant for three years is different. This daughter is born with the demon power from the ninth heaven, twelve demon branches. And this power is ancient and mysterious. This kind of power even protects the host, just like Tang Jiujiu, who was still in Sima Puyu''s belly, sent out power to kill Xu Wuming''s clone in order to protect his mother. When the host is dead, the power is nowhere to be used, probably this is not allowed by the power of the demon. So protected by the power of the demon, Tang Jiujiu must be living somewhere now.


    Since he was a Buddhism, Tang Ye wanted to visit Xiangshan, looking for traces of his deceased person, whether it was the old abbot Yimei, or it might have something to do with his own woman and daughter.

 Chapter 1839： Sit down and become a Buddha!

    When


    On the Fragrant Hill, a long bell came. Then I saw two rows of Buddhist disciples in monk clothes walking neatly and quickly on the Xiangshan stone steps. All these Buddhist disciples have serious expressions, even a bit dull. In short, they can''t think of humorous expressions.


    These Buddhist disciples gathered in the chanting hall on the mountainside. At this time, there were three old people in the hall, with gray beards and white eyebrows. Obviously the three of them are highly respected in Buddhism, and the depth of Buddhism is not comparable to ordinary disciples. In this way, the disciples in the monastery were summoned to come, I was afraid that something was discussed.


    On the other side, there is a Buddhist disciple. It''s just that this disciple didn''t wear a uniform monk''s clothing. The monk''s clothing he wore was made of light yellow linen cloth, and it was quite tattered. What makes people even more concerned is that he has suffered a lot of injuries. There were simple skin and flesh wounds as well as poisonous wounds that had turned black and purple.


    This disciple sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes and did not move, not knowing what he was doing. And he was one of the top masters who participated in the siege of the two-headed python in the South China Sea before, Wuwang.


    Wuwang was originally traveling, killing demons and eliminating demons. He was a very talented and outstanding disciple of Buddhism. What is more concerning is his other identity. That is, he was a Buddhist disciple who had suddenly realized the Buddha''s way a hundred years ago, and was personally named and approved by Master Shouxin.


    Regarding Master Shouxin, that is a legend. A hundred years ago, after Tang Sheng left, there was a struggle for luck. It was only because Tang Sheng wiped out the gorefiend and Tang Sheng released great luck, which caused an adjustment in the heaven and earth''s luck. In fact, others thought this was just Tang Ye''s cause, but they didn''t know that it was also related to the coming of the Book of Destiny. The princess and the destiny book made an agreement to let the destiny book host the body. This is a major event that affects the luck of heaven and earth.


    If we have to talk about the relationship between the destiny book and the air transport, it should be said that the two are derived from the same root and influence each other. Before the destiny book did not change, the air transport was distributed between the heaven and the earth. For different people, different foods were allocated to different air transports, and then various different creatures were produced. After these creatures were born, they had fate. Under fairness and justice, the trajectory of destiny will change if the creatures strive to change, or fall for themselves. Some become stronger, some become weaker. Before that, it was after the trajectory of destiny came out, that the air luck was redistributed.


    That is to say, luck is allocated according to the trajectory of fate. The change of a creature''s destiny is actually divided into two steps, one is the generation of the destiny trajectory, and then the distribution of air luck, and finally the destiny takes shape. Therefore, the combination of luck and destiny is the complete evolution of life, and neither is indispensable.


    In this way, it seems a bit understandable, why the old Taoist priest could allocate luck. Because he knows the abnormal changes in the book of fate, he knows that Qi Luck is in self-regulation, and he no longer follows the trajectory of fate as a reference. Therefore, without the decision of the trajectory of fate, there will be a blank period of air luck. This blank period is due to the stagnation of Qi Luck itself in order to adapt to self-distribution. It was at this time that the old Taoist priest gave Tang Ye a bit of Qi Luck.


    But the truth is far from that simple. Why can Tang Ye get a piece of luck alone? Even if the air luck is in the blank period, there is a mechanical operating mechanism, that is, whoever is strong will allocate more air luck to people. In this way, if you want to give Tang Ye so much luck alone, then Tang Ye must be extremely powerful. However, at that time, Tang Ye hadn''t been born yet!


    How could the secrets behind the changes in the world be so simple. If there were no participants at that time, I am afraid it would be unclear at all.


    Wu Wang did not move at this time because he had entered the unique posture of "sitting on the ground to become a Buddha". Originally, sitting on the ground to become a Buddha was a way of saying that the avenue has been completed. However, because this kind of thing is so rare that I don''t see it once in a hundred years, I was enlightened by Master Shouxin as a protective Dharma that can be used at any time.


    The effect of sitting on the ground to become a Buddha is that when the body is seriously injured and may be life-threatening, using this trick can make the body enter the state of the Vajra Buddha body, stop any injuries, and protect the body from being fatal. At this time, as long as you get medical treatment in time, you will not die.


    Come to think of it, this is very similar to the reincarnation of the ghost cave that Tang Ye wants to study. The secret technique of ghost rebirth is to open the ghost cave and become a dead body if the body that has been seriously injured cannot be treated in time. Become a dead body, it doesn''t matter the injury, because they are all dead. In this way, you can buy time, wait until there is a cure, remove the dead body, return to the living body, and then treat.


    This is the effect of sitting on the ground to become a Buddha, but in fact, ghost rebirth is even more powerful. Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation is that when the body is dead, it can be treated and relieve the injury of the living body. This kind of thing is extremely incredible to Tang Ye. Because of this, he only survived a hundred years ago from Dong Miaozhu, who had awakened into a bodhisattva, and because of this, he learned the lifelong secret technique of withered wood and spring, and gained a power plug-in existence.


    Because of this, Tang Ye had to study the secret technique of ghost rebirth in depth, even if he had the strength of a divine body now.


    Master Shouxin, a legend in Buddhism, when he was a child a hundred years ago, he realized that he became a Buddha suddenly, and then he has made numerous contributions to Buddhism. And Shou Xin was the disciple who had been accepted by the old abbot Yimei a hundred years ago. The old abbot Yimei''s original rule was that he would not accept disciples for life. However, Shouxin made him an exception. Because he knew that Shouxin was born into a Buddha. Therefore, for the apprentice Shou Xin, he never teaches the Dharma, and only asks Shou Xin to do the little work of carrying water and cooking. At that time, this development of Shouxin seemed to be very wasteful, and Shouxin often complained that this would only make him mediocre.


    Shou Xin didn''t want to be that way, because he had people who wanted to protect very much during the Great Luck War. However, the old abbot Yimei never taught him Dharma. Finally one day, the old abbot Yimei passed away, and he had an epiphany and landed as a Buddha. Only at that moment did he understand the good intentions of the master Yimei Old Abbot.


    He has his Buddha.


    The moment of transformation is also the moment when the loved ones leave. Shou Xin was originally a playful and naughty child, but after becoming a Buddha, he grew up suddenly, steady and speechless.


    In the Battle of Qi Luck, one of the "ten xuan" who made great contributions to the palace of the Red Wall was keeping the heart safe.


    Tang Ye is no stranger to Master Shouxin, because a hundred years ago, he would still tease that naughty little monk, because he often called, "Shouxin little monk, Shouxin little monk..."


    A hundred years later, the little monk Shouxin didn''t know if he was still there. Buddhism knows that he is the supreme Buddha, and there has never been a celestial phenomenon in which he passed away. So, at this time, he probably still lives somewhere.


    Wuwang was brought back by Shouxin to be raised by Buddhism, so he was obviously not easy. It''s just that he needs too much training now.


    At this time, he was forced to sit on the ground and become a Buddha because he was injured by a two-headed python. Everything is also because Tang Ye destroyed their plan to besieged and kill the two-headed python.


    Unreasonable cannot die.


    Because of Shouxin''s assertion, this is what Buddhism must do.

 Chapter 1840： There is endless slaughter!

    Despite Wuwang''s strength, he was inevitably seriously injured in the face of the last crazy attack of the double-headed giant python. If it was just a pure skin injury, he would have been fine, but there was the toxic damage of a double-headed python in the injury, it would be very dangerous. The poisonous double-headed python was easily fatal a hundred years ago. A hundred years later, living in Tang Sect, a place where poison repairs, is even more terrifying.


    In order to prevent the poison from invading the body, Wuwei had to enter the state of sitting on the ground and becoming a Buddha, blocking physical functions, and waiting for rescue. Although he looks rigid, he is not going to die. After entering the state of sitting on the ground to become a Buddha, several Buddhist disciples sent him back to Biyun Temple and asked several masters to save him.


    The three masters are currently the top of Buddhism cultivation, namely Nianzhi, Nianhui, and Nianpu. The three of them have different strengths, they are good at defense, and they major in Vajrayana Buddhism. Nianhui is good at attack, mainly Luohanquan. And Nianpu is more interesting. He specializes in the Buddha shadow footwork. It does not break through defense and attack, but he is very flexible in light work and avoidance. He is the only one of the three Buddhist masters who has been named by others. "A thief in the Buddha" is not very pleasant to say. What kind of thief, Buddhist disciples, how can you be a thief.


    However, the meaning of this thief is appreciation. Thief, a thief that is hard to catch. A thief in the Buddha is called a person who cannot be caught at all. In other words, his flexibility is unmatched.


    At this time, all Buddhist disciples gathered in the King Kong Hall. Many disciples are puzzled. After seeing the injured Wuwang, they knew that Wuwang should be saved. But for such a serious injury, they can''t help it. Only the three masters can save it. Then calling them here, isn''t it a waste of time? It should be treated quickly.


    Nianzhi and Nianhui looked at each other. Nianzhi nodded, without talking to many disciples. They went to Wuwang in front of Wuwang, making a gesture of a Buddha with one hand, saying something, and then pressing their palms on Wuwang''s head and sending out a message. The power of King Kong. This force penetrated Wuwang''s body and gave Wuwang physical protection.


    Wuwang instinctively sensed that it was the Buddhist master who had saved him, and he slowly lifted the state of sitting and becoming a Buddha. At this time, because of the Vajra body protection force exerted by Master Nianzhi, the injury will not endanger life. However, Wuwang suffered too much damage after all. After he was relieved from sitting and becoming a Buddha, he couldn''t help but vomit blood. This was accumulated before, but was blocked by sitting on the ground and becoming a Buddha.


    Only when the state of sitting on the ground to become a Buddha can be treated can Nianhui come over and use her strength to force the poison in Wuwang''s body to discharge it bit by bit. Slowly, Wuwang''s situation eased, and gradually improved, there would be no life-threatening.


    At this time, Nian Zhicai stood in the middle of the Vajra Hall, looked at the many disciples who were standing and waiting seriously, and said: "We are not summoning everyone to help treat Wuwang''s injuries. Wuwang''s injury master can heal himself. You are here because there is a more serious problem that we need to deal with together. Maybe, our Biyun Temple... will be gone!"


    After Nianzhi paused for a while, she uttered the last three words, and immediately frightened many disciples. Biyun Temple is gone? This is not a joke! Biyun Temple is the strongest temple in Buddhism. It stands tall in the land of the emperor and relies on the dragon veins. It is an enduring place, how can it be gone. Even if someone comes to make trouble, it is absolutely impossible.


    Taoist school is the first, Buddhism is second, so it is a little underestimating Buddhism. Even if you don''t debate who is the real number one, with the strength of Buddhism, it will never be destroyed. So, what Master Nianzhi said was too serious?


    What many disciples were puzzled was that they didn''t know any powerful people who wanted to attack Buddhism. This is too abrupt, no one has thought of such a thing.


    Nianzhi looked back at Nianpu. Nianpu, who was originally called the "Thief in the Buddha", is quite humorous, usually old and not serious, and looks like an old naughty boy, but now he can''t help being serious, looking at the horizon, staring at the horizon, frowning, as if Some terrible thing is about to happen in Biyun Temple.


    Nianzhi looked at him, he glanced at Nianzhi and nodded lightly. It''s probably like saying, everything is as before, just follow the previous plan.


    Nianzhi got Nianpu nodded, and continued to say to many disciples: "Your master Nianpu feels an extremely terrifying force approaching our Biyun Temple. This force is exactly the cause of Wuwang''s injury. , He is the mysterious person who transcends the power of the holy way. I don¡¯t know why he came to Biyun Temple. Since he prevented the righteous men from besieging the evil pythons, he can¡¯t be said to be a good person. For the power of this mysterious person, if As the rumors are true, then my teaming up with the three masters, Nianhui and Nianpu, may not be able to stop it. Therefore, this matter is very serious. Do you understand?"


    The fact is that Nianpu felt a very terrifying force approaching their Biyun Temple, that is, in the South China Sea, preventing many righteous people from destroying the faceless people who are evil pythons. This faceless person is tantamount to being an enemy of the various big sects, and now coming to Biyun Temple, it is impossible to say that he came to chat and make friends.


    Speaking of Nianpu is powerful, even people of Tang Ye''s level can actually feel that Tang Ye''s ability to hide his tracks is too rubbish?


    it''s not true. Since Nianpu is called a "thief in the Buddha", he has special abilities. In fact, one of the reasons why he is flexible enough to not be caught is that he can feel the fluctuation of the air in the range. As long as people act, the gas must change. Even if I was aware of this, even if it was not powerful, it was absolutely extremely special.


    Tang Ye directly opened up space and jumped to Fragrant Mountain. After a certain space change in Fragrant Mountain, the air fluctuates affirmatively. Nianpu felt it, so he knew that someone had come to Biyun Temple. Then use the ability to feel it, it is really incredible, the power is so powerful that people can''t feel it!


    Being able to jump in space and hiding the aura so deep that people like Nianpu who were already above the Great Master level would not even notice it, it was definitely a power above the Holy Path.


    There is actually one reason why the mysterious faceless man came to Fragrant Mountain, Nianzhi they thought about it, but they didn''t say it. And now many disciples have thought about it, but they don''t say anything. Because even so, they will not back down. Will go head on, even if killed.


    This reason was let Wuwang speak out. Wuwang regained consciousness after receiving Nianhui''s treatment, but his expression was still exhausted and weak. Just facing the current situation, he didn''t want to drag anyone down. He said the reason and looked at many Buddhist disciples and said: "This faceless man came to Fragrant Mountain, I am afraid he wants to kill me. Three masters, fathers, and fellow brothers, you don¡¯t care about me, let me face alone. Correct."


    There is a reason to say that, Wuwang looked so serious and dull, and said: "Although that person hides his face without a face, I can feel the endless slaughter he hides."

 Chapter 1841： The teacher of ten thousand people!

    To say that Tang Ye had endless massacres, it was true. At the time of Jiuzhongtian, he did kill enough people. At the most terrifying time, the people in a city were killed with the green spirit fire in an instant. Although it is a foreign race, it is also a living life. Some things, such as murderous hostility, are accumulated in fate.


    Those who are superb in Buddhism and Taoism can probably spy on the fate of one or two others. As Tang Ye said before, Tao is like peeping into the sky, that is the ability to see fate. As an outstanding Buddhist disciple, Wuwang felt a bit of Tang Ye''s hostility. The hidden thing is really scary, like hell. If the hostile air is released all at once, I am afraid it will be overwhelming to breathe.


    Hostility is actually like a kind of power. Of course it is for people who suppress hostility. In the process of cultivation, pay attention to the state of mind. The right way of heaven and earth is to have a clear mind. But when a person cannot always have a clear state of mind, there will definitely be some negative emotions. In order to cultivate, when negative emotions arise, they will be forced down. In fact, these emotions with the power of cultivation will form a resentment and be active in the body. This is a kind of hostility.


    Like a person who is grumpy and has no limits what he wants, or who is a man who cultivates demons, that hostility is released at any time, which is a kind of power for them. The righteous people, in order to suppress, will slowly accumulate. If it accumulates to the point where it cannot be suppressed, it will explode. This is what is usually said, the devil.


    If the demon barrier cannot be resolved, and if it becomes more serious, it will enter another state, the demonization, which is also called ignorance.


    If one finds such things as delusions, then the past cultivation base will disappear, and all efforts will fall short. However, what followed was another kind of magic. In the presence of magical power, the strength is stronger than that of normal cultivation, often winning two or three times. Therefore, there is generally a saying that people who are crazy about things are very difficult to deal with, and that big things are bad.


    Just like Tang Ye Huamo, magic power increases strength far beyond normal. However, this power is difficult to control. If you can''t control it, you lose yourself. Without ego, people are like dead, so what''s the point?


    The hostility that Tang Ye felt without prejudice was just the tip of the iceberg. As a Buddhist disciple, he wandered around the world, beheading demons, and seeing too much dark power. However, dark power like Tang Ye''s directly made his head numb, and he couldn''t even think about it. Therefore, regardless of his calm expression, in fact, he was very jealous of Tang Ye, and even had a terrible emotion of self-denial, thinking that he was really as small as an ant in front of Tang Ye.


    Self-denial of this emotion is absolutely undesirable. If you deny yourself, what else can you save?


    Wuwang is now rescued by Master Nianhui, although his body is still seriously injured, but his consciousness is clear. He also felt that the mysterious faceless man had come to Xiangshan. Because Elder Xu Ji was killed, and he managed to escape in the chaos, then would the faceless person not let go of them and kill himself?


    Wuwei felt that the mysterious faceless man was always playing with them. If the faceless people wanted to kill them at the time, then they would definitely have no life left. However, after saving Miao Ling''er and the two-headed python, the Faceless Man allowed the two-headed python to kill, and he watched mercilessly. The two-headed python couldn''t kill so many people and ran away. So afterwards, is this faceless man coming to harvest and escape the lives of those people?


    Wuwang has been insane.


    After witnessing the strength of the faceless man, and the hundreds of masters, only dozens of them escaped. Among the dozens of people, there are still many seriously injured, and most of them will probably die. All of a sudden, hundreds of masters disappeared, which was an immeasurable loss. It''s too cruel and ruthless.


    After all, the point is that even if there are hundreds of masters, just because the faceless person appears, they become helpless. Even Elder Xu Ji was killed by a single blow.


    No matter how calm Wuwang expression is, it can''t stop the terror inside. Now he is worried that the faceless person will bring the massacre to Biyun Temple, so he is willing to bear it alone. Otherwise, he will be involved in Biyun Temple, and he will be guilty for life.


    But Buddhism will not allow the disciples left behind by the Shouxin Buddha to have an accident. Nianzhi said: "No matter what the person is, we will have to face it. If that person really comes with a slaughter, we will be too bad. With the mission of the Supreme Buddha, how can something happen. Come, take him down, and send him away from the secret path. I will wait to stop the faceless man.


    "Master Nianzhi, my disciple begs you, don''t do this!" Wuwang cried out in pain. Buddhism will fully protect him. He already knew it when he was very young. Because he is a child left by Shouxin Buddha himself. But, for this kind of thing, how can he not have a psychological burden?


    He was deeply buried in his heart.


    If Biyun Temple was destroyed because of him, he would definitely go crazy.


    Does going crazy make a person stronger? Maybe it will, maybe it won''t. If it becomes stronger, it must be hatred. However, if you create a strong man, you need to kill his relatives to let him be dominated by hatred, Tang Ye would not do such a thing. It was too dramatic, he had never thought so, and he was not acting in a TV series.


    Tang Ye has arrived at Biyun Temple.


    What made him dumbfounded was that he had peeped into the situation in the King Kong Hall. This fucking... Knowing Wuwang they thought he was here to make trouble and slaughter blood, he was really speechless. Do you look like such a cruel and inhumane person?


    Although he is indeed full of hostility, most of his strength can be controlled. The so-called slaughter, it is because of the influence of the magic power. Once turned out of control, in the Nine Heavens, no one was an opponent, and almost killed Li Haoran, who came from the same ancestral land. So even if it improves, there are still many traces.


    Such a huge magic power is naturally terrifying to the ancestral land, a land where no real dark demons have appeared. If ordinary people feel it, I am afraid they will be frightened.


    Tang Ye peeped into these situations in the King Kong Hall, and found it interesting. It seemed that he was slowly becoming a villain again. It doesn''t matter, just follow the plan.


    Tang Ye noticed that Wuwang was even more extraordinary than he thought. He became interested in Wuwang. Wuwang''s strength and talent are no worse than Miao Linger. Miao Ling''er is a Tang Sect person, so he can directly cultivate it. As for Wuwang, he is a cultivable talent and can also help.


    He doesn''t know that Wuwang is the person named by the Shouxin Buddha. Otherwise, he would not consider the others, and he would definitely cultivate him.


    They are all talents, and now is the time for shortage. Since he holds the treasure trove of memories left by the remnant old man, there is nothing wrong with cultivating so many talents.


    If one day, become a teacher of ten thousand people, wouldn''t it be as famous as "Tang Sheng"?

 Chapter 1842： Intimidation!

    If we are to face the crisis of the entire human race, it is naturally better for everyone to be strong. Only one person is strong, and it is difficult to turn the tide. What Tang Ye has to do now is to consider for the ancestral human race, to always control sovereignty, not to be seized by gods, demons and monsters, and to continue to live in stability. If you want such a result, you will undoubtedly need a group of capable people.


    If the memory inherited from the old man of the Nine-layer Remnant Soul can cultivate a group of capable people, it can be regarded as playing the role of inheriting memory. Do not waste, but prepare talents for the ancestral land, and achieve two goals with one stone, why not do it?


    Tang Ye is not a greedy person, he knows exactly what he wants to study. In the memory of the remnant soul old man''s inheritance, there are a lot of secrets, and there are many mysterious and profound, but he doesn''t need to learn all of them, because he has his own fields to study. As far as the secret techniques he currently mastered, they were all very mysterious. In comparison, it is no worse than the inherited memory of the remnant soul old man.


    Tang Ye appeared on the top of the Xiangshan Biyun Temple, outside the wooden house where the old abbot Yimei once lived. There is a Sala tree here. The Suura tree is regarded as one of the sacred trees of Buddhism, and there are too many legends. This is not just a tree, but also a condensed object of Dharma. Many Buddhists often enlighten under the Sulu tree, some get nothing, some become Buddha.


    Tang Ye came to Biyun Temple to find traces of his deceased. Of course, for a hundred years, he didn''t expect to find anything. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the Sulu tree was still growing and full of vitality. This tree is two to three meters wide and forty to fifty meters high. The branches and leaves spread out, covering a large area, and the coolness under the tree is very suitable for rest, enlightenment, chess game, etc.


    Tang Ye looked at the place where there was a stone table in his memory. The stone table was carved with chess figures. A hundred years ago, he played a lot of chess with the old abbot Yimei. You are playing chess, you are talking about reason, and what you understand is Tao. For this reason, I have learned a lot. Heaven and earth are a chess game, and I am a pawn. How can I not be a **** played by others, and then take the sky as a **** instead.


    Now that I have been to Jiuzhongtian, I know that the heaven of the ancestral land can indeed be surpassed. It''s just that now, I''m hiding, hard to find.


    However, since it was learned from the mysterious monster of Guimenxia that this day is the book of fate that has changed, then even if it is not easy to find, we must find it.


    It can no longer be hidden in the dark, manipulating all creatures in the ancestral land!


    It made Tang Ye feel relieved, and missed even more, that the Suura tree was still there, the stone table chess figure was still there, but the people were no longer there.


    Tang Ye gently shook his head and walked over to the stone table, wanting to sit down. However, at this time, a very weak force came to stop him.


    Such a weak force made him too lazy to resist. Turning around, Wuwang was seriously injured. Because of a serious injury, Wuwang''s power was very weak. That power flew in front of Tang Ye and hit Tang Ye, but Tang Ye''s clothes did not flutter. For Tang Ye, it was not as good as a gust of wind.


    Wuwang is too weak, Tang Ye is too strong.


    The faceless Tang Ye was a bit speechless, this dull monk actually came to stop him? He had just peeped into what happened in the King Kong Hall from the space jump just now. He couldn''t laugh or cry. These monks actually thought that they had come to attack Biyun Temple. Of course he didn''t want this, so he first came to see the old place on the top of the mountain. Unexpectedly, this dull monk Wuwang came to stop him.


    This means that I am not afraid of death. I would rather die by myself and protect Biyun Temple?


    It is very backbone and responsible. Looking at this aspect, apart from being dull, everyone else should be kind and there is no problem with character. It is precisely because of the rigidity that a fierce beast like a two-headed giant python will endanger the people of the world. He wandered around the world, killing demons and protecting the people.


    The purpose is very pure, that is, too pure and rigid, not knowing how to adapt, this is probably a limitation of Wuwang.


    He believes that good is good and evil is evil, and there is a clear line between the two.


    But how can it be possible to distinguish between good and evil in one thought?


    "Wuwang, no!" Immediately after Wuwang stopped Tang Ye, an old man''s voice came, and then he saw an old monk dressed in red and studded with gold wisps tumbling around, and it was Master Nianzhi.


    Immediately afterwards, Nianhui and Nianpu also jumped. Behind them, there were two rows of Buddhist disciples who followed neatly. These Buddhist disciples walked around without chaos, like troops in a military parade.


    Soon, all the Buddhism disciples who were in the King Kong Hall just now gathered in front of the Suoluo Tree on the top of the mountain and confronted Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had no idea about this situation. Since these Buddhist disciples wanted to "talk" with Tang Ye, let''s talk. In addition, after Tang Ye knew Wuwang''s talent and potential, she also deliberately touched it. Of course, it is good in all aspects to cultivate talents. Buddhism, Taoism, poison repairers, etc., can be better coordinated in all aspects, and can be stronger in cooperation.


    So Tang Ye looked at Wuwang and said, "Do you like looking for death so much? You left when you were in Nanhai. Do you think you have lived too long now?"


    Although he had the idea to cultivate Wuwang, Tang Ye would not be very polite because of it. If you want to cultivate, you have to pull him to your side. To speak with reason, I''m afraid it won''t work. Wuwang is too rigid, a tendon, and believes that he is a slaughterer, evil, then he can only be threatened.


    Wuwang looked fiercely at Tang Ye and said, "Why did you come to Xiangshan? If you want to attack Biyun Temple, don''t think about it!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Don''t think about it? In my dictionary, there is no word "Quiet". If I want to make a move, can you stop it?"


    With that, Tang Ye looked at Nianzhi, Nianhui, and Nianpu and said, "Can you stop it again?"


    Listening to Tang Ye talking like this, the Buddhist disciples Nianzhi and Nianhui were somewhat angry in their hearts. This is one of the largest sect bases of Buddhism, Xiangshan Biyun Temple, famous all over the world. Now, they are so despised by a person, and they don''t have enough confidence to refute.


    The most important thing is not, they realized that the faceless person in front of them is very terrifying in strength, above the holy path, and invisible, then it is indeed possible that one person will deal with their entire Biyun Temple.


    The three masters and fathers of Nianzhi and the others are much higher in mood than the other disciples. Faced with Tang Ye''s arrogance, they also suppressed their anger and looked calm. Nianzhi looked at Tang Ye and said, "The donor is the mysterious person who rescued the Nanhai python? I don''t know what happened to my Biyun Temple now? If the donor is going to bring killing, then we can only fight back with all our strength. For you."


    Tang Ye looked at Nianzhi, and then at Wuwang, and said, "If you move my things, then you will have to pay a price. If this monk takes action against my psychic python, you should also pay some price."


    When Nianzhi heard Tang Ye''s words, their eyes widened and immediately became serious. Unexpectedly, this is the case, I came to trouble Wuwang!


    And I heard that the elder Xu Ji of Taoism school died, then, the so-called price of this faceless man is death?

 Chapter 1843： Some past events!

    Nianzhi''s decision was clear early on and they must protect Wuwei anyway. Originally, they wanted to let people take Wuwang away, but they didn''t expect Wuwang to use the last strength, and actually rely on the sense of Tang Ye''s breath position to quickly rush to the sacred place of the Luo tree.


    What a stubborn boy!


    This sacred place of Sulu Tree is an inviolable place in Biyun Temple. Usually it is not open to outsiders at all, even if it is open, it is also when the event is opened on the side of the red wall palace. This is because the sacred place of the Suura Tree was the place where the old abbot Yimei passed away a hundred years ago, and it was also the place where the Shouxin Buddha was enlightened. Here, it is called the place of Buddhist wonders. It seems ordinary, but in fact there is the supreme Buddhism condensed in it. If there are people with Buddha''s predestined relationship, they will definitely benefit from it.


    Even Buddhist disciples can only enter this place depending on the situation. For example, like Wuwang, because it is an imperial disciple of the guarding Buddha, he can enter it at will, so that he can realize that, perhaps he can also become a Buddha and increase the strength of the Buddha.


    Now that Tang Ye entered the Sauluo Tree Holy Land, it had violated the most sacred place of Biyun Temple, so they were very angry. Adding Tang Ye''s words just now, it really angered them. If it wasn''t for Tang Ye''s unfathomable power, they wouldn''t talk nonsense with Tang Ye, they would just drive Tang Ye out.


    Wuwang was angry at Tang Ye and said, "We can''t stop you, but you don''t want to destroy my Buddhist Holy Land!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, he noticed a little. It seems that the place where the Suoluo tree is located is very important to these Buddhist disciples. If others enter here, they have violated them.


    For this reason, Tang Ye is not difficult to guess, thinking it is related to the old abbot Yimei a hundred years ago. This is the place where the old abbot Yimei lived a hundred years ago, and the appearance has hardly changed after a hundred years. This is definitely a way of commemoration and an act of respect for posterity.


    "Have I said to destroy this place?" Tang Ye said to Wuwang, very calm. But he was a little curious: "Isn''t this the place where the old abbot Yimei lives, but besides that, I seem to feel another powerful force, what is it?"


    Although it was a question, Tang Ye never expected Wuwang to answer. After all, he is now a hostile villain, and no one will obediently tell him the secret of the Sala Tree Holy Land. Then he can only use his own strength to answer. Indeed, if it were not for Nianzhi and their overly nervous expressions, he would not care too much about the place where the old abbot Yimei lived a hundred years ago, at most it was missing. But now, after paying more attention to it, he found that the power contained here was incredible.


    "It turned out to be...Buddha." Tang Ye felt really surprised after feeling it herself. He felt clearly that there was the Supreme Dharma of the Buddha here.


    For the Buddha, he was naturally exposed. The person who was a bodhisattva in the previous life, Dong Miaozhu, was born with a unique relationship with Buddhism, Dharma, and Tao. Therefore, after awakening his previous life, he is already a Bodhisattva, and he can still use the powerful Buddha Dharma like Avalokitesvara. Such Dong Miaozhu naturally came to the realm of Buddha.


    Tang Ye fought with the awakened Dong Miaozhu, so he knew what kind of power it was. He was almost killed by Dong Miaozhu when he was in Zudi a hundred years ago. However, a blessing in disguise, or in other words, is destined. He and Dong Miaozhu had entanglements in previous lives. Dong Miaozhu''s killing intent was actually a kind of Dharma penetration and passed on to him. And he, at that time, because he opened the ghost hole reincarnation, he experienced life to death, death to life. The seasons change in spring, summer, autumn and winter. Birth, old age, sickness and death, all things cycle. Then, he realized that withered trees come in spring.


    It''s all a matter of chance. It''s a pity, it''s like fate. It''s hard to say clearly, Tang Ye always wanted to figure it out. However, as the times advance, there will always be endless entanglements.


    Although it is impossible to trace a chess game that has already been set, Tang Ye is still constantly pursuing power. For example, withered trees come in spring. There are three links in this wonderful method. The dead wood comes in spring, the iron tree blooms, and Bodhi gives birth to children. Tang Ye always wanted to break through, to see what kind of realm would the iron tree bloom, and what kind of realm would Bodhi give birth to.


    There are rumors that Bodhi gives birth to sons, rises from the dead, and the sons and sons are connected and immortal. No one has obtained it for thousands of years.


    In other words, learning the trick of Bodhi to give birth to children is equivalent to having eternal life? What''s more, can you bring it back to life?


    That''s amazing. It''s just that great is great, but no one has ever succeeded.


    Isn''t that just bragging!


    At this time, Tang Ye felt the Buddha''s power in the Suoluo Tree Courtyard, and then felt another power. There is an old abbot, there is... Yuner?


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt a very special power, an illusory space.


    A hundred years ago, if anyone had the strongest ability to create illusory spaces, Tang Ye believed that it was the aura.


    That Lingqi apprentice who followed the music fans, Lingyun, Tang Ye also called her Yuner.


    Before being forced to leave the big world and go to Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Yun''er was still young and was entrusted to take care of by music fans. For this reason, Tang Ye took him to travel around the world, and thus established a deep relationship with Tang Ye. In Tang Ye entered the Guwu rivers and lakes, when she came back, Yun''er grew up a lot and became a slim girl. Knowing that she was shy, the girl had a green side, but she was beautiful and beautiful. Rare in the world.


    After Tang Ye entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Lingyun was entrusted by Tang Ye to live by the old abbot Yimei. Probably this is the reason why the Suoluoshu Courtyard will have aura.


    "It''s really missed..." Tang Ye never expected that there would be an aura of Lingyun, which reminded him of that delicate and beautiful girl.


    Then, Tang Ye felt another breath, the little monk Shouxin.


    The little monk Shouxin is the disciple of the old abbot Yimei, and it is not surprising that there is his breath here. However, Tang Ye began to frown, and then realized that the power of the supreme Buddha was the little monk who kept his heart.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye really didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect that the naughty little monk, who had never been taught a little bit of Dharma by the old abbot Yimei, would actually become the Buddha.


    Wonderful, really wonderful.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but agree. In this, not only praised the little monk Shouxin, but also praised the old abbot Yimei. It turned out that the old abbot Yimei had anticipated this a long time ago, so he brought Shouxin with him and did not teach him any Dharma. In the future, he will become a Buddha on his own.


    Now Tang Ye understood why the Suoluoshu Courtyard would make Wuwang them so nervous. Because here, there is a sacred tree, there is a Buddha, and there are things left by the great unification of Buddhism, the old abbot Yimei.


    The old abbot Yimei did not achieve the body of the Buddha, but a person who can see early on that he will become a Buddha by keeping his heart, and how far the body of the Buddha can be. Even, he deliberately didn''t want to become the Buddha. Just because, for others.


    When Tang Ye looked at Wuwang again, it became clear that Wuwang had the power to guard his heart. He looked at Wuwang and asked, "What is your relationship with Shouxin...monk?"


    "Arrogant!" Tang Ye immediately angered all Buddhist disciples present.


    Shouxin monk? The dignified Buddha was called so mediocre!

 Chapter 1844： Show mercy!

    Whether it is the old abbot Yimei or the young monk Shouxin, today, one hundred years later, they have unshakable authority and status in Buddhism. For Buddhist disciples, they are naturally an unoffendable existence. But Tang Ye''s demeanor and demeanor made Wuwang and Nianzhi feel that he was guarding the heart Buddha.


    Even if you don''t underestimate it, it''s disrespectful. How can a Shouxin monk be called so casually.


    Wuwang, as a person who was brought back by the Shouxin Buddha, was very grateful to the Shouxin Buddha, so he was very angry with Tang Ye at this time and said angrily: "You will insult the Buddha''s teacher!"


    In fact, except for seeing the Shouxin Buddha when he was a child, Wuwang has never seen him again. Some people say that the Shouxin Buddha has passed away, but Buddhism firmly believes that this will not be the case. Since the Shouxin Buddha has become a Buddha, it is very common to live for a hundred years. So now, the Shouxin Buddha must be wandering somewhere.


    Nianzhi and the others were also very angry. Nianzhi said angrily to Tang Ye: "This donor, although I don''t know who you are, but the Buddhist holy land, humiliating the Buddhist saints, it is too much. If this is the case, nothing is negotiable, even if Wan Wan I have to be fair to you when I die!"


    Tang Ye was silent for a short while, it was a faceless person somewhat speechless. When he knew Shouxin, Shouxin was not just a little monk. I really want to say that his seniority is higher than Shouxin, so there is no offense to call Shouxin. But think about it, no one else knows his identity, so it¡¯s not surprising that he will be angry. He was surprised. He didn''t expect that the little monk Shou Xin had such a position in Buddhism.


    That naughty little monk...he, Tang Ye felt that the changes in the world were really amazing. However, thinking that if these are all shadows controlled by the destiny book, it is really disappointing. Therefore, in order to make these wonderful things pure, it is necessary to get rid of the abnormal fate book and let all creatures return to the pure development track.


    This is a wonderful world.


    Eliminating the abnormal destiny of the heavenly book requires a vast and comprehensive layout, and must wait until the time when the true **** descends, so now we have to prepare. Others are still looking at the dispute between genres, but Tang Ye is looking at the battle between heaven and earth. The pattern is destined to be different, so he doesn''t care about the usual "little things". However, some things are closely related to the people he cares about, so it is not good to stand by. In this way, a group of capable people is needed to help. Therefore, it is very important to gather and train a group of people who do things for themselves.


    Then I won''t waste time now. I can slowly understand my feelings about the past, so Tang Ye didn''t plan to ask Yimei old abbot and Shouxin little monk slowly. Before these Buddhist disciples had done anything, he didn''t want to waste time by doing it, so he said, "The clean place of Buddhism, I never thought to disturb, but if you Buddhist disciples deal with my spiritual python, then you will pay some interest. If you don¡¯t give it, I don¡¯t mind making you Buddhism no longer pure."


    "Your spiritual python, how did that evil python become your spiritual python?!" Wuwang said angrily, feeling that Tang Ye was playing a rogue at all.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Just after I saved her, she was willing to belong to me, that is not mine. In addition, she specifically requested that I settle accounts for all of you who came to kill her. Therefore, You have to pay the price."


    "What do you want?" Nian Zhi said coldly to Tang Ye. By now, he knew that it was impossible to make peace with Tang Ye, so there was no need to speak up.


    Tang Ye said, "These things are not your business. I want to settle the accounts and only find the person with the hand. How about it, I can be regarded as very grievances and grievances. Otherwise, I will anger your entire Buddhism, then you Buddhism I''m getting nervous."


    "You..." Nianzhi felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant. Can a single person make our entire Buddhism nervous? I really don''t put Buddhism in my eyes!


    Nianhui next to him is a person who is good at attacking. He couldn''t bear to look at Tang Ye arrogantly, and said in a low voice: "Then let the poor monk come to meet the donor, and see if the donor has such a skill! "


    Nianhui punched out with both hands. He studied Diamond Boxing, Arhat Boxing, Buddhism Eighteen Rods, etc. He was very proficient, and he could change these Buddhism skills at will, flexibly matched, and had a very strong combat power. At this time, he was punching out with both hands, with a domineering power of King Kong. However, when he was almost close to Tang Ye, he suddenly changed, and his hands were no longer fists, but they became holding a golden stick in both hands. Change from boxing method to stick method, first use diamond boxing to accumulate power, and then instantly transform into stick method. Gaining the dominance of the King Kong Quan and then the attack range of the stick technique is a very powerful strength that no one else can do.


    Nianhui used all her strength when she made her move, without any reservation, as other Buddhist disciples could see. This also shows that Tang Ye''s strength is recognized by Nianhui. And Nianhui knew that Tang Ye''s strength was not trivial, and she had no choice but to make a move. Since you want to take action against Wuwang, you must protect it anyway. Unless you die in battle, you will never watch Wuwang go wrong!


    What kind of harm can Nianhui cause to Tang Ye with such a full blow? The Buddhist disciples at the scene stared at him to see how powerful this faceless man was rumored to be magical in just one day.


    Tang Ye stood on the spot, watching the power that Nianhui hit. It is indeed very strong, the strength of the three masters of Buddhism Biyun Temple, this attack, I am afraid that a small hill can be broken.


    However, Tang Ye looked lightly in the face of such an attack, waved his hand, as if patted a pestering fly away, and said, "Wasting time."


    As he spoke, the power of the wave had already hit the power of Master Nianhui''s stick technique. Many Buddhist disciples looked at them, and originally thought that Nianhui could contend, because they felt that the power Tang Ye waved was not great. However, the result was that they saw Nianhui''s body suddenly retreat.


    call!


    As if there was a hurricane rising from nowhere, it blew out the originally stable Nianhui, and the speed was extremely fast, passing by the Buddhist disciples in an instant. Then to the stone steps, to mid-air, and then to the distance. If it falls, Nianhui will leave Xiangshan and reach the foot of the mountain.


    With a light wave of his hand, the Great Buddhist Master was beaten so far. At this moment, Nianzhi and Nianpu, already those Buddhist disciples, were shocked and didn''t know what to say. Basically, it was the first time someone who saw Tang Ye''s strength would react. Wuwang could accept it because he had seen it, but it was also very shocked. Elder Xu Ji''s strength was not as strong as his master father Nianhui, but even his master father Nianhui could not stop Tang Ye''s light blow.


    How strong is this kind of strength? It''s better than every time, it''s really a bottomless pit.


    When the reaction came, the two Biyun Temple masters, Nianzhi and Nianpu, looked at Tang Ye with mixed feelings. Because they knew that Tang Ye was merciful with the blow just now, if it weren''t, how could Nianhui just fly out as simple as that.


    It''s possible to die!

 Chapter 1845： Saved and frightened!

    In the face of Tang Ye''s absolute strength, the gap has already made Nianzhi think that they don''t need to do it anymore!


    Nianhui was the main attack expert among them, and his attack was vulnerable to Tang Ye, even just a joke, then there was no chance they could deal with Tang Ye.


    Now, Nianzhi and the others didn''t do anything anymore, they just stared at Tang Ye, Tang Ye could talk to them well. Tang Ye looked at them and said, "Is there anyone who wants to make another move, I can give you a chance. However, the second time, the result will not be the same as before. Others can only do three things, me, and two things. No. If you don¡¯t see blood once, it may not be the second time."


    This doesn''t mean that he was merciful to Nianhui just now, if Nianzhi and the others don''t know each other and attack, then he will not be merciful anymore. With his strength, as a result of his unrelenting, Nianzhi, they already thought, a word, death.


    They are not afraid of death, but death is so simple and can not protect Wuwang, it seems very unworthy, so there is no need to die at this time. Moreover, looking at Tang Ye''s words and deeds, it seems that he doesn''t want to kill them, so it''s better to listen to what he wants to say first.


    Tang Ye looked at them and said, "You should feel fortunate that when I want to be reasonable, I don''t want to use violence to solve the problem of this little monk besieging and killing my spirit python. Since I don''t plan to use violence, it is natural. The conditions are rewarded. Are you going to listen to my conditions or not?"


    "Speak up the donor!" Nian Zhi coldly snorted to Tang Ye. They didn''t dare to make another move, but after all, they were angry, feeling that the power of their entire Biyun Temple, in front of Tang Ye, did not dare to move, it was really shameful.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This little monk, I want to take it by my side and do something for me."


    "What?" Nian Zhi frowned, wondering what Tang Ye meant. Originally, I was looking for Wuwang to settle accounts, but now I am not killing Wuwang, but I want Wuwang to do something for it?


    Wuwang heard it and felt bad. What these slaughter people must do is slaughter. But as a Buddhist disciple, how could he kill easily?


    "What do you want me to do for you?" Wuwang asked, looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at him and said, "No matter what you do, you have to do it for me."


    "I refuse!" Wuwang snorted coldly. He didn''t know what he was going to do. If it hurts the world, he definitely can''t do it, so he simply refuses.


    boom!


    However, at this time, he was directly hit by a force to fly, and then hit the ground, causing him to groan constantly. This power was naturally produced by Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye didn''t make any movements, he was able to exert power, which was beyond comparison by the Buddhist disciples present.


    Tang Ye watched as he crashed into the ground, and said in embarrassment, "Do you think you are still qualified to say''no'' to me?" If so, then I won''t talk nonsense. No matter what my condition is, you have to agree ,otherwise¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye scanned Xiang Nianzhi and the others, then looked at the entire Xiangshan Mountain, and said, "Otherwise, there will be no Biyun Temple in the future."


    "You..." Wu Wu was furious, so threatening, really mean.


    Nianzhi felt anxious when she saw this, but she didn''t know what to do. What Tang Ye said just now was to threaten Wuwei with the entire Biyun Temple, including their Buddhist disciples. Sometimes dealing with a person, dealing with people he cares about, is more effective than dealing with himself. It''s despicable, but it works. Tang Ye doesn''t mind being regarded as mean by others now, it is the right thing to bring Wuwang around and cultivate. They will understand after this hard work.


    Tang Ye looked back at Wuwang and said, "Do you agree or not?"


    Wuwang stared at Tang Ye silently, sternly, wanted to refuse, and looked very worried.


    Seeing that he didn''t agree, Tang Ye raised his hand and said, "Since you like to be stubborn, let''s watch the death of his fellow disciples first."


    With that, Tang Ye wanted to send out his strength to kill the Buddhist disciples. All were shocked when they saw this. They don''t doubt that Tang Ye can do this kind of thing, as long as they kill, they will definitely die.


    The hand that Tang Ye extended had more strength, and he was about to fight it out.


    "Stop it!" Wu Wu yelled anxiously, worried and unwilling, feeling very humiliating.


    Tang Ye turned his faceless head and looked at him. He always looks so cold and cold. It''s like a robot with no emotions executing a program, whether it is killing or threatening. Isn''t this a big villain?


    In order to protect Biyun Temple, Wu Wang could only agree to Tang Ye. What he has to do for Tang Ye, if it hurts the heavens and the truth, he thought that the big deal would be his own death, and that would be fine. At least he must protect Biyun Temple now. Given the time, maybe someone can deal with this faceless man at that time?


    "I promise you!" Wuwang said to Tang Ye: "As long as I am still alive, one thing you want me to do, I will do it!"


    As long as they are still alive, the monks do not slander, and Wuwang promises to choose himself for the future. If what you did was evil, you would commit suicide. If you die, you don''t need to do anything for Tang Ye anymore, and you can be considered to have done what you promised.


    Tang Ye thought it was funny, he could do all this little abacus, add something as long as he was still alive. With Tang Ye''s wisdom, he naturally knew Wuwang''s plan. Of course, he didn''t want Wuwang to do anything harmful to the world, but to help Wuwang capture the divine power. However, with the current hopeless strength, the matter of capturing divine power is still far away, he must become stronger.


    "What do you want me to do?" Wuwang asked Tang Yedao at this time. He still wanted to know, not to see if it was a heinous thing.


    Tang Ye said to him: "With your current ability, you can''t do what I want you to do. So, in the next period of time, you will follow me to find out. But I still have something to deal with, and I will be here two days later. Pick you up and treat your injury first."


    "Fine, in two days, your injury won''t heal, I''ll help you." Tang Ye sighed again, and then shot a force at Wuwang. The power reached Wuwang''s forehead and poured into his body.


    Suddenly, Wuwei felt that his body was nourished by a life force, and those injuries were alleviated a lot. In this way, if he takes another two days to recuperate, his injury will be almost healed.


    terrible!


    Wu Wang was frightened by Tang Ye again. Although Tang Ye was helping him heal his injuries, he felt terrible, because it eased his injury so easily, the more it showed that Tang Ye was powerful. Faced with such a powerful person, how could he escape?


    Tang Ye''s vitality was actually the vitality of dead trees in spring. But he changed his breath so as not to be found to be dead trees in spring. There is no one in tens of thousands of people who can learn the dead wood and spring. If this secret technique is known, then the identity will be exposed a lot.


    Tang Ye had nothing to do in Xiangshan, and noticed that there was a red-walled court power at the foot of the mountain. Most of it felt that Xiangshan had a huge power invading, and that was him, so he came to help. Tang Ye didn''t want to pester them, so she planned to leave.


    He said to Wuwang: "Remember, I will pick you up again in two days."


    After that, Tang Ye disappeared while turning around.

 Chapter 1846： Is it good or bad?

    After Tang Ye disappeared, the sacred place of Suoluo Tree was silent, and Wuwang, Nianzhi and others did not speak. Tang Ye''s strength still shook them, and facing Tang Ye''s request, they couldn''t object at all. Now it seemed that they had sold Wuwang. This kind of thing seemed unacceptable in a short time.


    Wuwang was surprised that in addition to Tang Ye''s strong strength, he could also emit such vitality. Originally, he thought that someone like Tang Ye with a huge slaughter and hostility behind it must be evil. However, how can a person with an evil heart have such a life force?


    Wuwei felt that he was even more at a loss for Tang Ye. This was something he had never experienced before. When he recovered, he seemed to have given up struggling too much, because he felt that it was useless. He looked at Nianzhi and Nianpu and said, "Master Nianzhi, Father Nianpu, there are only so many disciples now. It¡¯s a good result to make Biyun Temple safe, don¡¯t worry about the disciples. Let¡¯s go and see what happened to Master Nianhui first."


    Nianzhi and Nianpu looked at each other, nodded, and shook their heads. They were helpless with such a thing. Nianzhi said to Wuwang: "You go to rest first, the masters and fathers will take care of this. Even if you can''t stop the faceless man, you must know who he is. We don''t have a clue about this person. "


    Wuwang nodded and agreed, then went to rest. Although his injury got better after receiving the vitality from Tang Ye, the injury was still there, and he had just been sent back from the South China Sea, and he was indeed tired. As for Nianhui who was beaten out by Tang Ye, there was nothing wrong with it, everyone knew. Since the faceless man was merciful, then Nianhui was only equivalent to a trip to the foot of the mountain.


    Since Tang Ye has left, there will be no more crisis in Biyun Temple, Nianzhi told the other disciples to retreat, and the two waited in the small courtyard of the Suoluo tree because there were people from the palace of the red wall.


    What Nianzhi and Nianpu could not have imagined was that the people who came from the palace of the Red Wall turned out to be the emperor, Tang Zisang who had just been promoted to poison saint, and several other guards who protected Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor.


    "See adults." Nianzhi and Nianpu bowed to Wang Jiuxiao when they saw Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao waved his hand and said, "No need to be polite. I came because there is a strong power on Xiangshan. Was this a faceless person?"


    Nianzhi and Nianpu were taken aback, looking at Wang Jiuxiao in amazement, Nianzhi said, "How did the adults know? Indeed, the person who came is a faceless person."


    "It''s him that''s right." Wang Jiuxiao turned to look at Tang Zisang, and said: "Zisang, is the person you looking for?"


    Tang Zisang had already felt the breath and was sure that it was the person she was looking for, and said, "Yes, Uncle Wang, that is the person I am looking for, but no one knows his specific identity."


    Nianzhi and Nianpu were a little confused when they heard that, Nianzhi doubted: "My lord, is this...?"


    Wang Jiuxiao said: "Recently, a mysterious person appeared and showed people as''faceless.'' No one knows his identity and no one knows his intentions. However, he can be regarded as helping me a lot in the Red Wall Palace. In the cemetery of the heroic spirits, Li Black-white and Li Wuchang encountered a demon conspired by others. The demon was very powerful, and Li Black-white and Li Wuchang could not deal with it, but they had the help of the faceless person. There was an accident in the heroic cemetery. Then, he also helped to investigate the appearance of the demon. Based on the information he gave, he believed that the appearance of the demon was due to the influence of the treasure a hundred years ago, the eternal landscape. This matter is very important, I have already Send someone to investigate closely."


    "Also, Zi Sang was able to survive the traitor Mu Wuling because of the help of the faceless man. In this matter, the court of the Red Wall owed him a favor. If there is a chance, I must repay him." Wang Jiuxiao told Nianzhi and Nianpu the purpose of coming to Xiangshan.


    Nianzhi and Nianpu were a little dumbfounded. They just thought that the faceless man was a villain, and even if he was not evil, he was definitely not among the good people. But now, the emperor of the Red Wall Palace said he would like to thank him. What kind of thing is this? Nianzhi and Nianpu find it absurd.


    However, they knew that the things Wang Jiuxiao said were true. The heroic cemetery was in turmoil, and Tang Zisang, the double sage, suffered a major murder afterwards. These things were major events, but the results were all shocking. The reason is that a mysterious person helped. But they didn''t expect that this mysterious person was actually the faceless person who caused a huge massacre in the South China Sea.


    This makes Tang Ye''s identity even more mysterious. Is it a good person or a bad person?


    The besieging of the double-headed python was spontaneously willing by the martial masters. This matter has little to do with the Red Wall Court. It has only been a day before the Red Wall Court probably does not know the details. Nianzhi and Nianpu felt that it was necessary to let the Red Wall court judge for themselves whether this faceless man was evil or good. Is it an enemy or a friend?


    Nianzhi told Wang Jiuxiao and Tang Zisang about Tang Ye''s behavior in the South China Sea. When Wang Jiuxiao finished listening, he frowned. He didn''t want anyone with the ability to be killed. Because those who have the ability are the power in this land. Before facing a crisis, any force may play a role. Like the hundreds of masters who hunted the two-headed giant pythons in the South China Sea, it is a powerful force, but because the faceless person is almost gone, it is really a pity. For the faceless person, it should be There is dissatisfaction.


    "He is just a person who does what he wants." Tang Zisang said something beside him. When the Faceless Man saved her, he only said that he wanted to see her power as a descendant of the Double Saints. If she is not after the double sage, I am afraid it will not save her.


    But this does not affect Tang Zisang''s determination to repay his kindness. She said: "In any case, this faceless man saved me. Regardless of whether he is good or evil, I should always express my gratitude. After that, whether he is an enemy or a friend, he can stand clearly."


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded in agreement and said, "Zisang, you can do this. However, for this faceless man, I think we have to pay more attention to it. Although he appeared not long ago, he did a few things, and everything has Great influence. Such a person cannot always be ignorant of him."


    Wang Jiuxiao is a person who sits at the highest decision-making position. That kind of aura, or style of doing things, basically leads and directs others. Xiangshan Biyun Temple is closely related to the Red Wall Palace. From the time of the old abbot Yimei a hundred years ago, he listened to the arrangements of the Red Wall Palace. So now Wang Jiuxiao is not polite to Nianzhi and Nianpu, as if making arrangements for them without asking for opinions.


    He heard that the faceless man wanted to take away Wuwang''s things, and said: "It is reasonable to say that this faceless man is strong enough and cannot do anything by himself, but he needs Wuwang. There must be something wrong. You should investigate this aspect and ask Wuwang."


    "Okay." Nianzhi nodded.


    Wang Jiuxiao thought for a while and asked, "Do you know where this faceless man has gone?"

 Chapter 1847： Mind!

    Since Tang Ye appeared, he has done a few things. But these few things are enough to make him the focus. At least now, among those powerful circles in the Ancestral Land, they knew the existence of the Faceless Man. At this time, I am afraid everyone is guessing, who is this?


    The Red Wall Palace wanted to investigate clearly. As long as the devil appeared in the heroic cemetery, after Tang Ye solved it, the Red Wall Palace began to investigate this mysterious faceless man. However, they found nothing. Although Tang Ye was still active, they did not investigate. This is a bit of a blow to people, the power of the Red Wall Palace is the greatest, otherwise it will not be able to maintain the order of this land. If it doesn''t work, you can only invite those "big guys" out.


    As the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao certainly knows many secrets that others don''t know. For example, the man behind the scenes of Shenji Technology, the two immortal and immortal women, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue didn''t mind that Wang Jiuxiao knew about this. This is what Murong Huansha meant. Since Murong Huansha was transformed into an immortal zombie, her ambitions are not worth mentioning. Build a business empire and become the most powerful woman?


    It is not difficult to have eternal life. Now, Shenji Technology has almost done it. Therefore, Murong Huansha''s ambition, or the joy of life, has long changed. Look at the pattern of heaven and earth, and play with the pattern of heaven and earth, that''s fun. And Murong Huansha''s choice, influenced by Tang Ye, was to stand on the side of the red wall palace. Therefore, her relationship with the Red Wall Palace is very good.


    The emperors of the Red Wall Palace in the past have known these secrets, and these secrets are what they regard as the last trump card power. Ten Profounds are not the last trump card power. These are like Murong Huansha. The humble red wall palace emperor had to call "sir" when he went to see Murong Huansha.


    It is a respect, more of respect and gratitude, regardless of status. After all, Murong Huansha was one of the first "Ten Profounds" a hundred years ago. If one of the ten profound mysteries is the most powerful, if the emperor of the red wall wants to say one, then only Murong Huansha can choose.


    Because the emperor of the Red Wall knew that Murong Huansha was a hundred years ago, and now that he has lived for a hundred years, he is a hundred-year monster. Moreover, all the people in the Ten Profounds, except for the battle of luck a hundred years ago, were all dispatched, in the following era, the Ten Profounds never appeared at once. And even if all the Ten Profounds came out a hundred years ago, Murong Huansha appeared as a mask. The trick used was to manipulate blood, which was very strange and mysterious, a bit like a blood demon.


    Therefore, some people speculate that one of the Ten Profounds may have obtained the blood demon power that was killed by Tang Sheng because of luck.


    All in all, Murong Huansha is the most mysterious person of the ten mysteries. As for the Ten Profounds, the Red Wall Palace will respect them very much. So people like Murong Huansha, who were ten mysterious people a hundred years ago, must be respected even more.


    According to preliminary estimates, the faceless person is very strong. If he really can''t find the bottom, maybe the emperor of the red wall will invite ten mysterious figures to come for a while.


    The faceless man had just left from Xiangshan, Wang Jiuxiao hoped to get some news so that he could continue to follow him. However, it was useless for him to ask Nianzhi and Nianpu. Tang Ye jumped directly and left, and Nianzhi and Nianpu hadn''t been able to catch it.


    Nianzhi and Nianpu shook their heads at Wang Jiuxiao. When Wang Jiuxiao got the answer, he thought about it, and said, "That''s fine, but since he said that he will pick Wuwang in Xiangshan after two days, I will wait here again in those two days. This person, I always have to see him. ."


    Nianzhi and Nianpu felt this was inappropriate. Because the faceless man has too many uncertain factors, if something is wrong with his emotions, killing Wang Jiuxiao will cause a big deal. Nianzhi must persuade Wang Jiuxiao. However, Wang Jiuxiao knew what he was going to say, waved his hand, and said, "It''s okay, I will be fine."


    Wang Jiuxiao is very confident, a kind of self-confidence like an emperor, which is beyond doubt. Nianzhi knew Wang Jiuxiao''s temperament, so he didn''t persuade him. It can only be said that two days later, for their Biyun Temple, it was an extremely stressful day. It is possible to use the power of the dragon veins to protect the enchantment.


    Before seeing Tang Ye, Tang Zisang was not in a high mood, stood aside without speaking, and looked cold and arrogant. It was exactly the same as that of Mu Caisang a hundred years ago. He was really a beauty and became a beautiful scenery. Even the Buddhist disciples couldn''t help taking a peek.


    Wang Jiuxiao said to Tang Zisang: "Zisang, since you can''t see this faceless man now, come back in two days."


    Tang Zisang nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then she added: "Uncle Wang, I want to walk alone."


    Wang Jiuxiao looked at Tang Zisang for a while and was definitely worried, but he nodded and said, "Okay, you have to be careful."


    Tang Zisang is not worried about safety. Now that she has entered the Poison Sacred Path, if she hadn''t encountered a monster like Tang Ye, she felt unlikely to be killed. She walked down Fragrant Hill alone, looked at the scenery along the way, and thought about something.


    Walking, Tang Zisang came to the front of Babao Mountain, and then entered the cemetery of the heroes. She stopped and looked motionless inside, not knowing what she was thinking. The breeze blew, blowing her black skirt, very beautiful.


    The cemetery of the heroic spirits has always been a place for her to escape. Her grandfather, Tang Sheng, then to grandfather, then to father, were buried in it early. For others, this is the cemetery of the heroic spirits, a sacred place for those who have made outstanding contributions. To sleep here, it must be a hero appointed by the emperor of the Red Wall. However, for her, it was nothing more than a cemetery for her loved ones.


    After being Tang Sheng, there are probably few reminiscences among relatives. Because when I was young, I contributed to the country and stayed away all day long. And affected by the fate, will die early. Therefore, the so-called relatives, Tang Zisang is also a little vague.


    Tang Zisang was very smart, and she also faintly felt that she was dying. God''s jealous talents have a glimpse of the secret, but they are powerless to change. This is God''s fool, and the best way for God to get revenge from jealousy. Aren''t you great? But I can let your destiny end, and you can only accept it silently.


    God, irresistible.


    Many people still think this way, including Tang Zisang at this time.


    And Tang Zisang''s intelligence also made her vaguely guess why she was dying, and why her father and grandfather died so early. Because of the destiny and power left by Grandpa Zeng!


    Fate, an unbearable weight. Qi Luck is allocated by heaven and earth, not by one person. Grandpa Zeng left behind and tried to protect his children and grandchildren, but he harmed them instead.


    It''s not a harm, but an equivalent exchange. Born to have great strength and talent, the price is short-lived.


    Deep down in Tang Zisang''s heart, perhaps he wanted to be an ordinary person. So, for the current destiny, perhaps one can blame the great grandfather who has never been surpassed in a hundred years.


    In the past, entering the cemetery of the heroic spirits was just a symbolic memorial service to the palace of the red wall. Now, perhaps because he feels his fate is approaching, Tang Zisang wants to pay homage to his relatives, grandpa Zeng, grandpa, and father from the bottom of his heart.


    Tang Zisang made a decision, this worry will eventually be resolved. It''s not regrettable to die like this.


    Wang Jiuxiao let people secretly protect Tang Zisang. After learning that Tang Zisang had gone to the cemetery of the heroic spirits, he looked a little sad and whispered: "After Tang Sheng, the fate is inevitable after all?"


    Then there was a long sigh, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor, couldn''t solve the fate, maybe he had to watch his favorite niece die.

 Chapter 1848： Row of statues!

    Tang Zisang walked into the Yingling Cemetery and was responsible for guarding the outer guards of the Yingling Cemetery. When he saw Tang Zisang, he nodded in favor. However, even after Tang Zisang, the double sage, he must be checked, otherwise he would not be released.


    Entering the cemetery of heroic spirits is such a strict thing. Even the emperor Wang Jiuxiao needs to be checked. There are too many evildoers nowadays, and a lot of people will change their faces or face, so they can only enter through the inspection of the heroic cemetery.


    "Miss Tang is good." Tang Zisang reached the entrance of the Yingling Cemetery, and the two guards in charge of inspection nodded in salute. Tang Zisang''s identity is very unusual, they dare not neglect. However, they will not back down because of power. So one of the guards said, "Ms. Tang is going to go inside? Then please stand here."


    The entrance to the cemetery of the heroic spirits is quite simple. There are magic circles arranged by Taoist and Buddhist masters to defend against demons and ghosts and to detect some set things. In addition, this magic circle is arranged underground, and above the magic circle, there is also the magic cube technology of Shenji Technology on the ground.


    The Rubik''s Cube technology is a virtual insinuation space. When a person stands on it, it will refract light and envelop the person, and then check whether the person is carrying prohibited items inside and out, and conduct a genetic test! Light can penetrate the human body, so even if things are swallowed in the stomach, embedded in flesh and blood, etc., they can all be detected.


    There is another frightening aspect of Rubik''s Cube technology, that is, if you carry the contraband stipulated by the Heroic Cemetery, the light of Rubik''s Cube technology will be directly converted into cutting light when the contraband is irradiated. Then, the human body will be cut into pieces instantly. It is so stern and straightforward, so everyone who enters the cemetery of the heroes must think carefully about whether they have brought something that should not be brought.


    It''s better to violate the cemetery of heroic spirits!


    However, some things cannot be stopped by Rubik''s Cube technology alone. For example, the last time the demon was born, it was produced through the combination of props and spellcasters. And that prop is an ancient calligraphy and painting. This kind of ancient calligraphy and painting can be used as a sacrifice and is not prohibited. However, this ancient calligraphy and painting were made by the descendants of the two sages of art and painting. If you look at it alone, it is just a painting without any influence. However, when the descendants of the two sages of calligraphy and painting, that is, Fengzhu Lian and Chen Hebi, mobilized the power of the ancient landscape painting, this ancient calligraphy and painting had an effect.


    Things like these cannot be prevented by technical testing alone. Technical testing, even if it is smart, is not a human brain. Therefore, after the birth of the demon, the Red Wall Palace sent professionals to assist the guards in the inspection.


    Tang Zisang did not carry any prohibited items and passed the inspection smoothly. Among them, her identity verification was also genetically verified, and it was confirmed that it was Feng Zhulian. Then, she entered the cemetery of the heroes and walked towards the graves of her relatives inside.


    In the destination area, among the statues in the middle, the tallest and most conspicuous one is what Tang Ye looked like a hundred years ago. The holy way is the first, the contribution is the most, and the deed is the most outstanding. For Tang Zisang, that was her grandpa Zeng.


    Tang Zisang stood in front of the statue of Tang Ye, looking at himself, the praised and immortal grandfather Zeng, as if he didn''t feel much. To be proud of your grandparents, proud of the glory of your grandparents? Tang Zisang never felt anything to be proud of. Probably she was born in such a family, and she was also very talented, so she felt that it was normal to be able to do that kind of thing.


    Sometimes Tang Zisang hopes that after he is not Tang Sheng, as an ordinary person, he should be able to respect and worship Tang Sheng.


    A person as powerful as Grandpa Zeng should be worshipped, but he doesn''t have such an idea. It really shouldn''t.


    Knowing that Grandpa Zeng heard everything from his parents, and also from other people, but in fact he hadn''t been in contact with him, and it felt like a stranger.


    Tang Zisang looked up at this tens of meters high statue, just like a building, with bad eyesight, and he couldn''t see his head if he didn''t cultivate his strength or improve his senses. From a distance, this is still a magnificent landscape. The heroic cemetery has five statues in the front and ten statues in the back. In the first five rows, there is Tang Sheng in the middle, and then on both sides are the emperor a hundred years ago, to the home of Jiang Cai Wang Airen, an active old man a hundred years ago, who dedicated himself to the Red Wall Palace. In addition, there are Wu-related Tieti, who are also the same as Wang Airen''s dedication and death. It can be said that Wang Airen is the author and strategic layout. Guan Tieti, on the other hand, commanded the soldiers to execute. As for the other statue, it was a very young girl, Lu celadon.


    The ten statues behind him are the original ten xuan. However, the heavenly girl Lu celadon is also one of the ten mysteries. There will be repetitions in this way, but because the ten mysteries are very mysterious, some of them are masked. So, I got a masked statue to replace Lu Celadon. It can be said that Lu Celadon, a young girl, does not lose weight to Tang Ye. Otherwise she would not have two statues.


    Lu Celadon''s contribution is indeed comparable to Tang Ye. Because after Tang Ye left, she exhausted her strength and refined it into a "Heavenly Mystery Picture". This Tianji map not only has the effect of the treasure "Guanlong Pond" in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes a hundred years ago, but also the goddess'' ability to see the essence of things. Watching the Dragon Pond is like foreseeing, and even the changes in Qi Luck can be observed. Therefore, Tianjitu almost predicted what would happen within a hundred years, and also pointed out information about people big and small. Who should be discovered and cultivated, who should be banned and eliminated, etc., have played an irreplaceable guiding role for the Red Wall Palace.


    It''s like a star in the dark, a lighthouse on the coast.


    As a goddess, Lu Celadon is extremely powerful. If she continues to explore the ways of heaven, she might become the second Tang Sheng. However, Lu Celadon disappeared after refining the celestial secret map. No one knew where she had gone. Finally, the emperor of the red wall announced that she had "flyed away from the immortal" and was dead. The reason was to refine the celestial secret map. Let her exhaust her efforts.


    How can we not praise for such a contribution.


    However, very few people know that Lu Celadon is not dead, but chooses to freeze. She reached the Antarctic land, a glacier all year round, opened up a piece of ground, then fell asleep, freezing herself. The time limit she set for herself is one hundred years. Because a hundred years later, not long after the true **** descends, she will be born again.


    However, the reason for this is the second and the most important thing. She wants to wait a hundred years and see if she can wait until Tang Ye returns.


    Even if she is a goddess with incomparable abilities, she will never be immortal after all. The face was getting old, a hundred years later, even if she could wait until Tang Ye came back, she would feel boring. She has some of her stubbornness, but she is still a young girl.


    A hundred years ago, the emperor of the Red Wall left a kit, and passed it to the emperor in the future. When it comes to play, you can open the kit for help. This trick is to go to Antarctica to awaken the heavenly girl Lu celadon.


    If the goddess comes out again, it may be able to fight with God.

 Chapter 1849： Hot temper!

    Tang Zisang stood in front of the statue of Tang Sheng and thought for a long time. He still couldn''t have any special feelings for this grandpa Zeng, and then went to see his grandpa and father. She didn''t have any impression of her grandfather, and her impression of her father was very vague. They were all people who died prematurely. Thinking about it, it felt a bit bleak.


    No matter how powerful it is, there is nothing left after death. The usefulness of the short-lived life is probably all played out to the country, the palace of the Red Wall, and the people of the world. For relatives, it is so small.


    Tang Zisang¡¯s father and grandfather¡¯s tombs are next to each other. Looking at the black-and-white portrait on the tombstone, she is in a daze, trying to remember the memories related to her father, but there are few. It was even unpleasant a few times because it was the father and mother arguing. The mother understands the busyness of the father, but after having a child, she always wants to spend some time with the child. But the matter at the Red Wall Palace is urgent, and if there is a delay, many innocent people may die. Sometimes mothers want to be selfish, and for the sake of their children, leave others alone.


    There are so many people in the world, how can we save them all? However, my father''s idea is to save one, one. My father was also stubborn, leaving the house time and time again, and passing by the house time and time again without entering. When I came back one day, I came back lying down and couldn''t see anyone again.


    Thinking of this, Tang Zisang couldn''t help but shed tears. A woman who is used to having a cold and arrogant face rarely cries. Now she is like this, but she seems even more helpless and desolate.


    The more this happened, the more Tang Zisang felt that he was about to face a major turning point in his life. That is a bad premonition. I''m afraid it is going to "die young" like my grandfather and father. Tang Zisang was not a fool. Both his grandfather and father died in a strange way, probably because of a blood problem.


    But Tang Zisang still didn''t want to die. She still has so many things to do, how could she just let it go. Of course, many people feel this way when facing death. But this is a torment, knowing that death is approaching, but I don''t know how to avoid it.


    Tang Zisang wanted to avoid such a fate. If she couldn''t help it, she would find someone to help, perhaps that person could help.


    This person is the mysterious faceless person.


    Tang Zisang is not a person who is willing to wait for death obediently, and she will not use her remaining short life to make more contributions. Her thoughts are different from those of her grandfather and father. She wants to live more for herself. Of course, her grandfather and father also live for themselves, but their way of living is to contribute to the country and the people. And her way of living is more for her own, and less for the country and the people. This is not wrong. On the contrary, the current emperor of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao, also wants her to live like this.


    Tang Sheng and his descendants have done enough for this land, and it is time to live for themselves.


    However, if you seek help from the faceless person, your position may change a little. Tang Zisang considered such a thing. Because for the faceless person, at present, it is not good to define good or evil, and I feel that he does whatever he wants, regardless of good or evil, regardless of good or bad, as long as he likes, he will take action. In other words, if this faceless man sees a villain one day, then he will also help the villain. However, such a thing is contrary to the Red Wall Palace. Therefore, it is conceivable that if you ask the faceless person for help, you will owe the faceless person more, and then you will be asked to do something, which may be hostile to the red wall.


    Of course, these are all based on the foundation that the faceless person can help her. If the faceless person can''t help her, then there is nothing to say, just wait for death.


    But no matter what, he has to try hard after all, so Tang Zisang is determined. If you are destined to have a catastrophe, then do your best to deal with the past. What grandpa can''t do, what father can''t do, do it yourself!


    After the decision, Tang Zisang wanted to find the faceless person. She wants to put aside the affairs of the Red Wall Palace, this time, concentrate on her own affairs.


    So Tang Zisang planned to leave. However, at this time, her expression suddenly fell cold, as if something serious and angry had happened.


    Indeed, it was because she felt two identical but different forces behind her.


    This is a very serious matter. She appeared behind her silently, but she didn''t notice it just now!


    In addition, it is not easy to enter the cemetery of the heroic spirits without being known by the guards!


    In particular, the two forces Tang Zisang felt were evil. This kind of power actually escaped the guardian circle of the heroic cemetery, which is really weird.


    In her imagination, the faceless person would have such power, but these two forces are not of the faceless person.


    "Who?!" Tang Zisang gave a low voice, without turning his head back, his tone was cold.


    There was no one behind her at this time, but after she drank, two people slowly appeared. Both of them wore black cloaks, hiding their faces under the cloaks, not seeing them clearly. But it looks like a woman.


    They are actually Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Because they sensed that Tang Zisang¡¯s fate was approaching, in order not to see Tang Sheng¡¯s descendants facing that unavoidable death again, they decided to show up earlier, to make it clear to Tang Zisang, and to work together to find a way to deal with this possibility Manipulative fate.


    Tang Zisang''s power is also very powerful, now Murong Huansha and Mu Yue appeared, she knew that she could see people, so she turned around, still looking cold. Having achieved the power of Poison Sage Dao, she is basically not afraid of anyone, unless it is Tang Ye''s level. Even if she initially entered the Holy Path, she is not afraid if she faces someone who has been in the Holy Path for a long time. Poison is so terrible. If she was allowed to enter the Poisonous Path for long enough, one person would not be afraid to challenge both. Even if you can''t win, you won''t be killed.


    Seeing that it was two people in black cloaks, Tang Zisang frowned and seemed to be even more unhappy. He hummed, "Female?"


    It is not difficult for Tang Zisang to see that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are women. As long as they don''t cover the strong aura of Tang Ye, the breath of men and women can still be easily distinguished.


    Murong Huansha is a little bit speechless, this niece, she is really rude, she feels that she has to be more angry. Why do women embarrass women?


    But then Murong Huansha smiled and said to Tang Zisang, "You just cried."


    This sentence is enough to stimulate Tang Zisang. Tang Zisang has always been cold and showy, and it is hard for others to imagine her crying. Therefore, when Tang Zisang was seen by others, she felt very shameless.


    Murong Huansha said this deliberately. After all, with such a personality, she has something to say that she can''t tell. Now she came to see Tang Zisang to reveal her identity. So, everything is up to you.


    But Tang Zisang became very unhappy with Murong Huansha, and gathered a group of poison power in his hand, humming: "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you!"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was completely speechless, the child was really angry.

 Chapter 1850： Ten mysterious witches!

    Murong Huansha still understands Tang Zisang''s temperament quite well. After all, he has grown up since he was a child. Tang Zisang''s growth is not a happy one. He has been assassinated all day and is also burdened by the pressure of the double saint. After such a long time, Tang Zisang''s temperament has become cold and arrogant. Many things are hidden in his heart, making life very simple. He doesn''t interact with people often and his circle is not big. It is more like a bird imprisoned in a cage. Not a girl like a princess.


    Now Tang Zisang regarded Murong Huansha as an enemy, and he started directly, not talking nonsense with Murong Huansha at all. This is her character. If you don''t talk much, if you don''t agree, then start the fight.


    The power of a punch of poison blasted over, if the power of the holy way, if the strength is not enough to resist, I am afraid that it will die. Poison is terrible. But Murong Huansha, as a century-old zombie, is still that mysterious monster who was guessed to be transformed by the zombie''s true ancestor. According to the zombie bloodline, she is the first generation of zombie with red eyes and top strength. As for Mu Yue, Murong Huansha transformed her, so she is a second-generation zombie, with blue eyes, and is weaker than Murong Huansha.


    The poisonous power from Tang Zisang attacked Murong Huansha, who stood still. The strong wind brought by the power of poison shook Murong Huansha''s robe and cloak. However, without Murong Huansha''s move, Mu Yue who was next to him took a step and broke Tang Zisang''s poisonous power with a fist. As the poisonous carried spread, Mu Yue also sent out a burst of black feathers, which absorbed the poisonous poison and then turned into nothingness.


    In this way, Tang Zisang''s poisonous power, a violent physical collision, and an erosion and penetration of poisonous art were all resolved.


    Seeing this, Tang Zisang frowned slightly. She knew from the beginning that it was not easy for these two people to enter the cemetery of the heroes silently. Now it seems that it is more difficult than imagined. The woman next to her was obviously weaker than the talking woman, but even this woman could easily resolve her poisonous attacks. Then the woman who didn''t shoot must be stronger.


    Tang Zisang was surprised, and what he didn''t understand was that the two women in front of him, so powerful, were not at the level of the saint path. She has entered the Holy Path, and if the opponent is also the strength of the Holy Path, she can feel it. And if the other party is not the holy way, then it shouldn''t be able to compete with her.


    Murong Huansha didn''t want to fight Tang Zisang anymore, and said, "We are not here to fight with you."


    "Isn''t here to kill me, is it coming to connect with me?" Tang Zisang sneered. Any unknown force that appeared in front of her, she regarded as an enemy and wanted to kill her. After all, she has been here since she was a child.


    Murong Huansha felt angry and funny when he heard Tang Zisang''s words, but she also felt distressed for Tang Zisang. This child is really not easy to live. Now I feel a catastrophe of fate. There is no reliable person around, and no one can help. It must be painful inside, but the appearance is always so strong.


    What can you do if you are not strong, others will not sympathize with her. Weak, and can''t let the enemy stop assassinating her.


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Zisang and said, "I am indeed here to connect with you..."


    boom!


    However, as Murong Huansha spoke, Tang Zisang started fighting again. This is not to blame Tang Zisang, because Murong Huansha said that, even if she was sincere, it made Tang Zisang feel deliberately provocative. Come to contact the relationship? Tang Zisang never felt that anyone could connect with him. Now, except for the uncle Wang Jiuxiao, she is afraid that she doesn''t trust anyone anymore.


    But there was another person, she couldn''t help but trust, it was Tang Ye who helped her, a mysterious faceless person she didn''t know. Perhaps for her, the people around her were not worthy of trust, like Tang Ye''s, but gave her a sense of peace of mind.


    Tang Zisang started to attack again, and Mu Yue responded again, but at this moment Murong Huansha waved to stop Mu Yue, instead of Mu Yue, she came in person.


    Murong Huansha didn''t want to waste time like this anymore, so she had to let Tang Zisang calm down first. If you want Tang Zisang to be quiet, confinement attacks are effective. So, facing Tang Zisang''s attack, she stretched out a palm and shook it at Tang Zisang.


    Kdakdakdak!


    A very strange thing happened. After Murong Huansha made a fist at Tang Zisang, four blood-colored chains were formed out of thin air on the ground around Tang Zisang. The blood chain is very vivid, and it feels like it is made of blood. And this scarlet chain itself has a terrible pressure, Tang Zisang felt the tremendous pressure, and his movements were all slowed down.


    In this, there was a power gap in itself, so Tang Zisang was quickly surrounded by four blood-colored chains, and then the blood-colored chains changed, entangled Tang Zisang''s hands and feet respectively. In the end, Tang Zisang was **** in the air, no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t break free.


    Tang Zisang was shocked. This hit her self-confidence. She originally thought that after entering the Poisonous Way, even if she encountered the strongest Saint Way in the ancestral land, she would not be easily defeated. Maybe there are people in the ancestral land who have a stronger realm than the holy way, that is the strength of heaven and man. However, she has not met yet. Even in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, the realm of heaven and human has never appeared. The gatekeeper who was originally called the mortal heavenly man, with the expansion of the fate of luck, now does not have much advantage. The only advantage is to learn the secret method left by the old Taoist priest, which is better than others.


    But in the end it was still related to power, and the difference in power was huge, and no matter how subtle the secret technique was, it was no use.


    "You can''t beat me." After confining Tang Zisang, Murong Huansha said to her, very confident.


    Tang Zisang realized that the mysterious woman in front of him was very strong, and he felt like that faceless person. So, she knew she couldn''t beat it. But she also felt that this mysterious woman was not hostile to herself, otherwise she would have killed herself.


    "Who are you?" Tang Zisang asked while looking at Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha raised her head, looked at Tang Zisang squarely, and was silent for a while, then put the hood down on her head, revealing her slightly curly hair, delicate, beautiful and somewhat evil face. The same look was cold and arrogant, but Tang Zisang felt that it was much more imposing and beautiful than hers.


    It is a beautiful face that is exquisite to the extreme, but also has the majesty of a king over the world. The so-called queen, is that.


    As a woman, Tang Zisang couldn''t help being attracted by Murong Huansha. How can there be such a woman in the world, and the world has not spread it at all?


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Zisang and showed a smile, obviously showing her favor to Tang Zisang and drawing closer to Tang Zisang. She said to Tang Zisang again: "You can call me a title given by others a hundred years ago-Witch."


    "Witch?!" Tang Zisang''s eyes widened suddenly, and he whispered: "The most mysterious witch of the first generation of Ten Profounds?!"


    "You..." Tang Zisang didn''t know how to speak, he was actually the first generation of Ten Xuan, who had lived for a hundred years, and was still so beautiful, to be a true witch!


    But then Murong Huansha smiled at Tang Zisang again: "But I prefer you to call me, auntie."

 Chapter 1851： I didnt expect to be such a person!

    When Tang Zisang heard Murong Huansha''s words, he was originally astonished about the most mysterious witch among the ten mysteries, but now the witch actually made her call "auntie", which really made her unable to react for a while.


    Why is it called Auntie? Is this witch her own aunt? But my father has no sisters. Could it be that the witch is also after Tang Sheng?


    wrong!


    Tang Zisang immediately denied this speculation.


    One of the Ten Profounds a hundred years ago, the Witch, was about the same age as Tang Sheng, how could it be Tang Sheng''s bloodline.


    Murong Huansha knew Tang Zisang''s doubts. To explain this matter, Murong Huansha was not conservative at all. She directly said to Tang Zisang: "A hundred years ago, I had a very close relationship with your grandpa Zeng. It''s a pity that we are married and have no status. But, and He also has that kind of relationship, so you call me "aunt," and it doesn''t matter. Your grandfather and your father all call it that way."


    "Don''t think I''m taking advantage of you, but I''m so young. Age is not important, appearance is the most intuitive thing that can be displayed in front of people. It looks like the world." Murong Huansha laughed, which seemed a lot of affinity. .


    Tang Zisang felt that he had received a lot of information and couldn''t digest it for a while. She looked at Murong Huansha and sorted out her thoughts. In other words, this mysterious and powerful woman could not beat her even if she entered the Poison Sacred Path, because she was the witch of the first Ten Profounds a hundred years ago. In this case, it is normal to fail to fight.


    And this witch in the Ten Profound School is close to her grandfather Zeng, so she can call her an aunt, just like Wang Jiuxiao''s uncle.


    The problem is, my grandfather Zeng has his grandma. But now there is a witch... I didn''t expect Grandpa Zeng to be such a person!


    Although Tang Zisang has always heard that Grandpa Zeng is quite romantic, and there are many romantic stories circulating. For example, the relationship between Grandpa Zeng and the Wang family. The relationship with the Wang family is so good, in addition to being guided by the century-old writer Wang Airen, but also because of the close relationship with Wang Jiajia, the heroine of the Wang family. It is even said that if it weren''t for Tang Sheng to leave, he might have joined Wang Jianjia as a pair. But there is another saying that Tang Sheng had a fianc¨¦ when he first appeared in Yanjing. This relationship is messy enough. With such a count, Tang Zisang felt that his grandfather Zeng was really romantic.


    However, the witch is still close to her grandfather Zeng, which Tang Zisang had never thought of.


    Tang Zisang didn''t doubt the identity of Murong Huansha''s Ten Profound Witch, because according to Murong Huansha''s method of move, the breath of power, etc., were indeed related to the records of the witch-related deeds. Manipulate blood? This is another terrible ability. There is blood in a person, if the blood is manipulated, it will not be a matter of minutes to be killed.


    It is said that the witch inherited the power of the blood demon defeated by Tang Sheng. Fortunately, he worked for the Red Wall Court, otherwise he would become the second blood demon, and the consequences would be very serious.


    So for a hundred years to be still so young, she really is a witch. But it is not difficult to accept, after all, the power of the Gorefiend can be passed on continuously, and it cannot be killed at all. But now Murong Huansha, perhaps the blood demon''s ability has been deviated, and he can stay young without changing his face.


    However, even though he sorted out the information about Murong Huansha, it was quite difficult for Tang Zisang to call out his aunt. After all, it was not someone she thought was familiar with. She had just met, and she couldn''t trust her. Just based on words, Tang Zisang''s character would not be regarded as a relative.


    Murong Huansha knew Tang Zisang¡¯s character, so he didn¡¯t force it, she still smiled and said, ¡°How, I didn¡¯t expect your grandpa Zeng to be that kind of person? Oh, you don¡¯t know a lot. The woman of your grandpa There are more than that. Actually, I am not afraid of you being angry. I was so angry back then, because your grandpa Zeng actually had a child with your grandma Zeng, this fucking..."


    Murong Huansha almost burst into swearing when she said that, realizing that she wants to keep her image, so beautiful, so queen, but not so vulgar swearing. She smiled awkwardly at Tang Zisang. But when it comes to those things a hundred years ago, she is indeed angry. Poison Sage Mu Caisang, she only had some contact after she became a zombie. That''s right, she is a very good young woman. But that woman already has a daughter, and Tang Ye''s bastard''s thing is still messing her up?


    This is a very hateful thing. However, because of the eruption of the struggle for luck, and because of Mu Caisang''s promotion to the holy way, he felt that the whole person suddenly became noble. And as she couldn''t bear to refuse the request of Tianzi that year, she joined the Red Wall court and became one of the ten profound things, and the whole person was even greater.


    At that time, Murong Huansha was not convinced, it was as if Xiao San had killed Zheng Gong and successfully took the post. You know, Mu Caisang was still from Wen Dingmo in the past, and he did a lot of tainted things.


    And the reason that Mu Caisang was not held accountable in the past and was completely whitewashed was that she was pregnant with Tang Sheng''s child!


    Everyone knows that this child is incredible, the blood of Shuangsheng! Therefore, the Red Wall Palace tried to protect Mu Caisang, and with the Red Wall Court''s operations, Mu Caisang entered the public eye. Although she and Tang Sheng did not have a formal marriage statement, they were gradually accepted, so she became the Tang Sheng woman who was pushed to the public.


    After that, Mu Caisang gave birth to a boy who was the twin crystallization of her and Tang Sheng, who was Tang Zisang''s grandfather. The child carried a huge amount of luck at the moment he was born. Everything was as expected. After the double sage, the talent was extraordinary and terrifying, so he became the most important training object of the Red Wall Court.


    Although this kind of thing has a "resource utilization" nature, it is often the case for aristocratic families, so Mu Caisang has no objection. She knew very well that her and Tang Ye''s children were destined to be extraordinary, and it would be impossible to return to the ordinary life she wanted. Can not resist, can only accept. The Tang family was officially established at that time.


    This kind of ending stunned those who knew some insiders. I never expected that the woman representing the Tang family turned out to be the young woman who practices poison, Mu Caisang!


    Many people originally thought it was Wang Jianjia, the heroine of the Wang family.


    As for the relationship between Murong Huansha and Tang Ye, many people know about it. However, Murong Huansha also knew that she would not stand in front of the stage and say that she was from the palace or something. She was only slightly dissatisfied, but Mu Caisang was the winner!


    Sure enough, a big belly is great, and it has never changed since ancient times. It feels a little bit expensive.


    Murong Huansha naturally saw these things now, so she slowly took care of Tang Ye''s descendants. Over time, there will be a kind of maternal love. As an immortal zombie, she can take care of Tang Ye''s descendants from generation to generation. Unable to save Tang Ye''s son and grandson, then Tang Zisang, the great-granddaughter, must be saved.


    "Can you let me go first...?" At this moment, Tang Zisang said to Murong Huansha.


    Tang Zisang was polite a lot. Obviously, based on Murong Huansha''s performance, she somewhat recognized Murong Huansha. Among other things, she respected her as a witch in the Ten Profound School.


    Murong Huansha smiled and said, "Of course."

 Chapter 1852： Will meet in person!

    Murong Huansha removed the scarlet chains that had imprisoned Tang Zisang, and Tang Zisang returned to freedom. She was curious about Murong Huansha''s power. Rumor has it that the witch in the first ten Profounds could manipulate blood, but she didn''t know if it was true. The Scarlet Chain just now was powerful and weird, very evil. This ability may be exclusive to the witch.


    To say that she is a witch is just a title, and she is not an evil person. Therefore, power is not good or bad, only the user is good or evil.


    Tang Zisang also understood why Murong Huansha could enter the cemetery of heroic spirits silently. This is the witch of the first ten mysteries a hundred years ago, where can''t she go?


    In fact, Murong Huansha was able to do this for another reason. She is the person behind the scenes of Shenji Technology, who is immune to Shenji Technology''s technology. In other words, the magic cube technology at the entrance of the heroic cemetery and the surrounding borders was useless to her.


    If it is someone else, even with strong strength, they can avoid the guardian circle of the Buddhist family, but face the Rubik''s Cube technology. This kind of scientific and technological power is aimed at the entire human body structure. Then unless the human body is made void, Otherwise it will definitely be detected. Even if there is no contraband, it will not trigger the Rubik''s cube cutting, but the guard monitoring will find someone coming in.


    Therefore, anyone who can sneak into the cemetery of the heroes is definitely a master of masters. When Tang Ye came here, he was sent by Li Haoran from Jiuzhongtian. As for his going out, it''s because he is strong enough to make his body nothing.


    "It turns out to be senior. Hello, senior." Tang Zisang looked at Murong Huansha and nodded in greeting.


    Since the power of the true **** began to recover, strange things have appeared in the world one after another, which really confirmed that sentence, the world is so big, there are no surprises. So suddenly one day, it is no surprise that someone who has lived for a hundred years but still looks as beautiful as when he was young.


    Murong Huansha was young and beautiful, and looked similar to Tang Zisang, but Tang Zisang didn''t feel awkward when he called her senior. But Murong Huansha prefers her to call "auntie", because of Tang Zisang''s character, this wish may not be realized temporarily.


    "I came to you because of a very important thing." Murong Huansha is not a person who likes to waste time. Since Tang Zisang is not a person who can slowly greet feelings, she just said directly, "Do you feel What happened, so I came here to think about it? I know you didn¡¯t feel much about the cemetery of the heroic spirits in the past, because you are very vague about your loved ones, coming here will only make you sad, and there is a resentment that blames your grandpa. But this resentment you Knowing that it shouldn''t, I''ve been suppressing it."


    Tang Zisang looked at Murong Huansha, hesitated to speak, and wanted to argue, but he turned his head and remained silent.


    Murong Huansha said again: "You are the same when arguing and not arguing. I have watched you grow up since I was a child. Although in the dark, I can know your character. I am not monitoring you, but protecting you. This time you encountered danger, but the danger was suddenly resolved. Are you wondering? Yes, we are helping you. Sometimes I am busy, so let this aunt protect you."


    "Forgot to introduce to you, my name is Murong Huansha, and this aunt is Mu Yue." Murong Huansha introduced Tang Zisang.


    At this time, Mu Yue also put down his cloak and hood, and looked at Tang Zisang with a light smile, kind and gentle, not like aunt, but like a big sister.


    For example, Murong Huansha, Mu Yue is really friendly. After all, the aura of a queen like Murong Huansha is very compelling, and it always makes people very stressful.


    Tang Zisang looked at Mu Yue, again surprised. This is also a woman who has lived for a hundred years without getting old!


    Tang Zisang naturally knew about Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Although a hundred years have passed, the founder of Shenji Technology is always mentioned from time to time. And the founder of Shenji Technology is Murong Huansha. As for Mu Yue, Murong Huansha''s most proud assistant, there are more opportunities to show up than Murong Huansha.


    In any case, with the rise of Shenji technology a hundred years ago, these two women entered the public eye for a certain period of time, and they are almost household names. But later, the two women disappeared together, rarely appeared in the public eye again, and all kinds of news were spread for a while, some of which were public, some were on the sidelines, etc. However, neither Murong Huansha nor Mu Yue came out to clarify, so they became a mystery.


    Tang Zisang looked at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, always feeling incredible. The founder of Shenji Technology a hundred years ago was actually the witch of the first ten mysteries. And she has a close relationship with her own grandpa Zeng, so it seems that grandpa Zeng was not very powerful a hundred years ago. Whether it is the power of the Red Wall or the business empire, there is a strong relationship. Even, according to Murong Huansha, she is the woman of Grandpa Zeng, so wouldn''t this business empire also serve Grandpa Zeng?


    Fuck... Tang Zisang is a little bit complicated. It is indeed possible to say that she is a princess. Even if she inherited what Tang Ye left behind, she would be much better than the princess. Wasn''t Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter regarded as a princess? The daughter of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace was indeed a princess, but Tang Zisang''s status was not lower than her.


    The same are the four phoenixes of the Red Wall, Tang Zisang is the first phoenix, and the second is Wang Cangcang, the daughter of Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Cangcang is also a famous beauty, and his strength is naturally good, otherwise he would not be selected as the Four Phoenixes of the Red Wall. However, her personality is the opposite of Tang Zisang. Although she is also competitive and eager, she is not so cold and arrogant. She is relatively gentle, knowledgeable, and elegant.


    Murong Huansha saw Tang Zisang in a daze, knowing that she probably thought of going there with Shenji Technology. It is not surprising that the founder of Shenji Technology a hundred years ago, the mysterious witch in the first ten mysteries, would be surprised if anyone knew the news. Murong Huansha smiled, and then said to Tang Zisang: "There are some things that don''t need to be studied carefully. Now there are more important things to pay attention to. Now that you have reached the cemetery of the heroes, you must be vaguely aware of it. Yes, you are about to have a catastrophe. . Maybe... will die."


    Tang Zisang returned to his senses and looked at Murong Huansha without speaking. She was silent because she had felt the matter, and she was relatively helpless. However, now Murong Huansha mentioned this matter, and Murong Huansha is such a powerful character. She looked at Murong Huansha''s eyes with something different, like asking, can Murong Huansha have a solution?


    However, the answer Murong Huansha gave next made her feel that she was still in accordance with her plan. Murong Huansha said to her: "I will help you, but whether it can be solved is not certain."


    That''s something unsure, and can''t give Tang Zisang a safe hope. However, Tang Zisang still thanked Murong Huansha and said, "Thank you for the kindness of seniors. I will find someone to help me with this matter.


    "Who?" Murong Huansha was curious, but she could actually let Tang Zisang, an orphan child, ask for help. That must be someone she trusted.


    Tang Zisang said, "I don''t know his name, but I know that he looks like the faceless man."


    "What?" Murong Huansha was taken aback, looking at Tang Zisang and feeling weird, he actually went to seek the help of the mysterious faceless man who appeared recently?


    For the faceless person, Murong Huansha naturally knew that she also asked Mu Yue to investigate. However, Mu Yue didn''t get anything during this time. It''s really not easy for them to be able to find no information on the zombie who has lived for a hundred years. However, Murong Huansha still feels that it is inappropriate to seek help from someone who does not know good or evil!


    Murong Huansha planned to meet the faceless man in person.

 Chapter 1853： Sifeng is second!

    The idea of ??going to meet the faceless man in person, Murong Huansha came into being after Mu Yue could not investigate any information about the faceless man. Because this kind of thing makes them very surprised. They can use all the resources of Shenji Technology. With the Sky Eye technology deployed by Shenji Technology, they can investigate almost everyone in this land. But there is nothing about the faceless man!


    It was completely like it had been changed out of thin air, before he appeared, there was no trace of him. There are such characters. Could it be said that in the battle of luck a hundred years ago, these hidden people could not be blown up? Or are they the ones who profited from the struggle for luck, and then quietly became stronger?


    However, according to the recent incidents, the powerful description on the side is a bit too much. When the Taoist school grows up, they can''t endure one of his fingers?


    Doesn''t it mean that the people in the world are all ants below him?


    Murong Huansha is still very confident in her own strength, unless the black dragon exerts all her strength, she feels that no one can hurt her. As the first-generation transformer of that mysterious monster, she has too terrifying power.


    Fumo can deal with zombies, it is true, but Fumo must have enough power, otherwise she can easily kill Fumo.


    A hundred years ago, Yun Youlan, who was greedy and greedy for money, unified the Fumo Master and returned the Fumo Master to the orthodox Fumo Master. He has been instructed by Tang Sheng, and there is also an unforgettable grandmother who has not forgotten his roots. There was a battle, but she was also confident that she would not lose. For hundreds of years now, there have also been such excellent Volunteers as Yun Youlan, but they are always a bit short.


    "Are you looking for the help of the faceless person?" Murong Huansha frowned and asked Tang Zisang. This kind of thing is not a joke. I don''t know anything about the faceless man, and I don''t know what he is going to do. Walking to him easily will make people feel uncomfortable after all.


    Tang Zisang was stubborn and assertive. He didn''t change his decision and said, "I think he can do things that others find impossible. Although I have no basis, I have this intuition. That''s enough."


    Murong Huansha still maintained his objection and said: "Mu Yue and I have been paying attention to this matter. From your grandfather''s time to your father''s time, we tried to stop it, but we didn''t do it. Even so, we I have also checked a lot of this matter and collected a lot of information. Now I will tell you this, and it must be helpful to you. So I hope you can find time to talk to me and then you can make a decision."


    Tang Zisang thought for a while, then nodded to Murong Huansha and agreed to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha didn''t want to stay outside too much to avoid being discovered. If she was seen by people, it would cause a huge sensation. The president of Shenji Technology a hundred years ago is still alive. In other words, there is a person who looks exactly the same as the president of Shenji Technology a hundred years ago. Isn''t it strange?


    So Murong Huansha said to Tang Zisang: "Then I will go first. You can come to Shenji Technology at any time, the top level."


    "Okay." Tang Zisang nodded.


    Then Murong Huansha and Mu Yue put on their capes and hoods, backed up two steps, and turned into a group of crows. The crows flew into the sky, dispersed, and disappeared. The way Murong Huansha and Mu Yue left was a bit scary and weird, and it felt like a devil.


    Looking at Tang Zisang, he couldn''t help guessing the true identity of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Witch, what a magic?


    It''s just that Tang Zisang doesn''t have much time to deal with these things now. Since he is not an enemy, he doesn''t need to care too much. Rather, these two women seem to regard themselves as relatives. Maybe there is no way to look so intimate for the time being, but it is also his own. It seems to make people look forward to it. After so long, apart from Uncle Wang, there are other people who can become relatives.


    Tang Zisang is particularly concerned about the relationship between Murong Huansha and Mu Yue and her grandpa Zeng. Since Grandpa Zeng is always unfamiliar enough to feel that he does not need to respect and worship, it is better to learn more about him from Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, so that you can become a qualified saint.


    Looking back at the tombstones of grandfather and father, and then at the huge statue of Grandpa Zeng in the center, Tang Zisang felt a little more generous. Take a deep breath, then shrug and leave.


    At the exit of the Yingling Cemetery, Tang Zisang met someone who had a good relationship with her, but who often quarreled and got angry. Moreover, she and she grew up in the same yard. If it is a friend or a girlfriend, Tang Zisang never mentions these words. When she was a little naive, the other party wanted to play with her, she mostly sat aside with a cold face, and the other party made her funny. When I grew up, I stopped being as unscrupulous as I was when I was a child, and began to secretly wrestle with some intellectual matters. However, when anyone has something on their minds, they can say some comforting words in a mature and steady manner, which is a little arrogant.


    Obviously it is comfort, but I refuse to admit that. Obviously he cares about the other person, but he says "I don''t care about you at all!"


    The person Tang Zisang met was Wang Cangcang who was also known as one of the Four Phoenixes of the Red Wall.


    The daughter of Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall Palace.


    Tang Zisang just walked out of the gate of the heroic cemetery, and Wang Cangcang just got out of the car, holding a few bunches of flowers in his hands.


    When the two saw each other, they were a bit stunned and surprised, perhaps because they both felt that each other shouldn''t have met here.


    Soon Tang Zisang pretended to be innocent, just as if he hadn''t seen Wang Cangcang, and walked from the side, leaving a shadow behind.


    Wang Cangcang''s personality was tender, and he reacted, turning his head to see Tang Zisang''s back. She wanted to scream, but she didn''t. She knew that Tang Zisang was pretending to be strong. But that kind of back always made her feel distressed and felt that Tang Zisang was lonely.


    There are some things that really cannot be empathized. Tang Zisang lost all his relatives when she was a child, and Wang Jiuxiao took her to his home. However, Wang Cangcang knew that Tang Zisang had never been integrated into their home. Wang Cangcang''s family is very healthy, including his parents, grandparents, uncles and aunts. She always wanted Tang Zisang to blend in, but she couldn''t. She was also deeply helpless about this.


    Wang Cangcang is beautiful and intelligent, no weaker than her father. Since her father, Wang Jiuxiao, can sit in the seat of the emperor, it is naturally not easy. Therefore, Wang Cangcang ranked second among the Four Phoenixes of the Red Wall, just because of the lack of the Holy Way. If she is also behind the saint, she must be ranked first.


    Such a clever woman could have a glimpse of Tang Zisang''s fate. In other words, one or two were calculated from the fate of Tang Zisang''s grandfather and his father. Now she came to the Yingling Cemetery with a few bunches of flowers. In fact, she came to pay homage to Tang Zisang''s grandfather and father, and of course she also had to pay respect to Tang Sheng.


    Wang Cangcang was also dealing with this matter, she wanted to help Tang Zisang, she could not watch Tang Zisang die. To her, Tang Zisang is already a relative.


    Tang Zisang actually knew what Wang Cangcang wanted to do, but the more so, the more pain she felt inside. It seems that the whole world is telling her, "You are dying."

 Chapter 1854： Taoist Gu!

    In a dense woods, a few silhouettes shuttled. There is a wide river beside the woods. The water in the middle of the river was surging, hurriedly and rapidly, and raised high waves on both sides. In front of the river, fish creatures kept jumping, panicking and frightened.


    In this case, there must be a huge monster swimming under the river. And this is the two-headed giant python in action, returning to the land of Tang Sect!


    This large river was invested in excavation and construction after Tang Manhong developed the Tang Gate a hundred years ago. This Grand Canal has played a huge role in the development of relations between the southwest and neighboring coastal countries, economic and trade, etc. A hundred years ago, the Red Wall Palace praised the Tang Sect very much, so with the tacit support from there, the Tang Sect developed even greater. Therefore, Tangmen, which was originally located in the deep mountains, developed surrounding measures, making the area around Tangmen a prosperous city hidden in the forest.


    On that large canal, we often see ships, some are cargo ships, and some are passenger ships. These are all economic transactions. The land of Tangmen is surrounded by mountains and forests and can be used for planting. The industry is actually very large, because there are secret recipes left by Tangmen for cultivating medicinal materials. The medicinal materials here are good products that medicine merchants are rushing to ask for. Therefore, Tang Sect can be said to prosper itself, and also enrich the surrounding area. Many people are very grateful to Tang Sect. It is by no means like those who claim to be decent people, who think that their cultivation of poison is wicked.


    The two-headed python sneaked into the water, and wherever it passed, the canal was bound to be turbulent. Those ships were very alarmed when they encountered such a thing. However, the two-headed python didn''t intend to hurt them, so when it encountered someone, it would slow down and dive deeper, so that the rising waves would not overturn the ship.


    In addition, above the canal, a helicopter followed. This is naturally Miao Linger''s person. Now they rushed back to the Tang Sect and wanted to retake the Tang Sect, which belonged to them.


    The people who shuttled through the woods were Miao Ling''er and some of his men. They acted in three ways: water, land, and air. This is not only to prevent Miao Yuer and the others from attacking, but also to replace them. If you keep walking through the woods, you will be tired. So when you get to a certain distance, the helicopter driver will change with the one who shuttles through the woods, so you don''t have to worry about not having the strength to deal with an attack midway.


    Fortunately, they did not encounter an attack halfway through. This is because Miao Yuer never thought that they would dare to attack back to Tang Sect with so many dozens of people. And, even if he knew what to do, Miao Yuer didn''t take them seriously.


    At this time, inside the Tangmen Fortress, there was still a feast of celebration. Miao Yuer did it. Miao Yu''er and Miao Ling''er are twin sisters, they look quite alike, which makes people confused. However, Miao Yuer put on a thick makeup of the Tang Sect master like smoky makeup. It seemed that otherwise, it would not be possible to show that she was a master at cultivating poison and not the Tang Sect master.


    Since she is the same as Miao Ling''er, she is naturally a beauty, but her style is different. I can''t say that Miao Yu''er can''t do it, but the thick smoky makeup has a deliberate or rebellious feeling. People who are not very personal generally don''t do this. At this time Miao Yuer sat above the lobby, the focus of the audience. She banqueted many people, all of whom supported her.


    Miao Yuer welcomed everyone with a toast and said, "Thank you all for coming. As long as you have my Tang Sect for one day, I will definitely take care of you. Of course, you are all masters in the industry and may not need my Tang Sect''s care at all. Then , I ask you all to support my Tang Sect. My Tang Sect will surely repay me twice!"


    Those people off the court raised their glasses to express their gratitude and replied, of course, they did their best to help Tang Sect. It should be, to help Miao Yuer. Now that Miao Yuer has just driven away her sister Miao Linger, she certainly wants to consolidate her position. After all, in terms of talent, she is a bit worse than Miao Linger. She lost to Miao Ling''er when she was fighting for the position of sect master. Since it was the master of the sect that was snatched, and the methods were not glorious, then someone must make irresponsible remarks. These are the people who will shake her status, she has killed batch after batch. And she will kill until no one dares to say.


    Toast and drink with the people present, and then those words are actually polite. Get used to this kind of occasion, it feels just a form. What really decides whether to help or not, in the end is still a matter of interest. If you don''t have enough benefits, you won''t even turn your face down when you face problems. Miao Yuer has experienced a lot of these things, so she stopped talking nonsense with these people after she said polite things. She went up to the second floor, sat in the main seat, and discussed things with some confidants.


    A few confidants have something to tell her. She has five confidants, namely the "five poisons", poisonous spiders, poisonous scorpions, poisonous snakes, poisonous centipedes, and poisonous ants. In addition, she also has a very strong helper, a Gu Taoist from a neighboring country who is capable of terrifying Gu art.


    In driving away Miao Ling''er, Miao Yu''er mainly relied on this Gu Taoist from a neighboring country. The Gu poison technique that the Taoist Gu mastered was quoted from abroad, so Miao Ling''er didn''t know how to resolve it, causing her to cause heavy losses and forcing her to retreat later. If it weren''t for this Gu Taoist, Miao Yu''er and his five poisonous confidants, no matter how strong the poison technique is, they can''t be better than Miao Ling''er, Miao Ling''er and her followers can cope.


    Now the five poisonous confidants have a good grasp of the situation about Miao Ling''er outside, and the poisonous ant said: "The master, according to the information returned by the spy, Miao Ling''er and the others were not killed in the South China Sea. A mysterious person saved him. they."


    Miao Yuer frowned and said, "I have heard about this, and I don''t think I need to worry. What is there to worry about? Now that Miao Linger has only a handful of staff, would he dare to come back? I didn''t go personally. Kill her just because she is still thinking about sisterhood. If she doesn''t know what is good or bad, then I can only send her to hell!"


    The poisonous ant still had concerns, and said, "Miao Ling''er naturally doesn''t have to worry about it, but the mysterious person who helped Miao Ling''er is said to be able to kill the Taoist elder Xu Ji. Such a person is definitely not low in strength. If He helped Miao Ling''er, it was a threat to us somewhat."


    Miao Yu''er was not so arrogant either. After thinking about it, she said, "You make sense. If this is the case, we have to think about these issues in advance. If that mysterious person helps Miao Ling''er, how do we respond?"


    With that said, Miao Yuer looked at the Taoist Gu next to him, this person from a foreign country who mastered Gu art, wearing a hat and a robe, did not show up, and leaned on a cane in both hands. Those hands were very old. In this dress, it looks very sinister and sinister.


    "Can Dao Master deal with this mysterious person?" Miao Yuer asked Gu Dao Humanity.


    Taoist Gu made a grinning laughter first, and then his voice was hoarse and lowly: "There is nothing that my witchcraft can not deal with."

 Chapter 1855： Ghost descending!

    Since Taoist Gu said that, and Miao Yuer had seen the strength of Taoist Gu, then she was relieved. This Gu Taoist from a foreign country has the greatest strength in the unknown. It is said that he understands the extremely rare ghost descending technique in the witchcraft art. This kind of ghost descending technique deals with human souls. It is different from general Gu art or head-down art. It does not require any target to cast the spell.


    Therefore, no matter how mysterious the mysterious person is, he can''t escape the trick of ghost descending. The ghost descending technique is directed at the soul, and no one can avoid it, so there is nothing to be afraid of the mysterious person who helped Miao Linger.


    Miao Yu''er smiled and said to the poisonous ant: "With the guarantee of the Taoist Gu, we don''t have to worry. You have seen the strength of the Taoist Gu. You are worthy of trust, right?"


    The poisonous ant glanced at the Taoist Gu, and the Taoist Gu was motionless, not looking at him at all. The poisonous ant looked at the other five poisonous henchmen, the five poisonous henchmen looked at each other, and then nodded. They have indeed seen the abilities of Taoists. That''s pretty scary. It can be said that if Dao Gu were to kill them now, they couldn''t resist at all. Because that is a direct shot at the soul, once the soul is injured, the whole person is destroyed, it is difficult to fight, and then they can only be killed.


    The reason why Miao Ling''er was still alive was because Miao Yu''er was softhearted for a while, thinking of the sisters'' affection, and did not let Taoist Gu take action, otherwise they would have no hidden dangers of Miao Ling''er now.


    "Since the sect master arranges like this, the subordinates have no opinion." The poisonous ant nodded to Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yuer laughed and said: "Then let''s continue drinking, everyone has a good time, and everyone has been working hard for these years. Now that Tang Sect is ours, we will slowly expand our world!"


    This is a big pie. However, it did make Wudu''s confidant see and feel it, and the benefits and status he had received now were the best explanation. These five poisonous confidants are notoriously full of evil spirits. Miao Linger is very opposed to them and always wants to get rid of them. However, Miao Yuer indulged them and regarded them as confidants, which made them very loyal.


    "Sect Master, we must follow you to the death!" Five poisonous confidants said to Miao Yu''er.


    At this point, Miao Yu''er is much more sophisticated than Miao Ling''er. Although she is a young girl, Miao Yu''er is more mature and sophisticated, knowing how to control people''s hearts. In fact, Miao Linger lacked this little thought, which led to the split within the martial art. Miao Ling''er could not tolerate those disciples with bad behaviors, and once discovered, he would be punished severely. If you don''t make corrections, you will be expelled from Tang Sect directly.


    There are moral shortcomings, do not accept. This seems very good, but for the leader, it should not be rushed. This matter must be done slowly, otherwise it would be easy to split up so many people at once and cause so many resentments. Most of the people who joined the Miao Yu''er camp and dealt with Miao Ling''er were those who had been punished by Miao Ling''er and had been expelled from the Tang Sect by Miao Ling''er.


    The work is not smooth enough, so kind to innocent, it''s ridiculous. That''s what Miao Yuer said about her sister. Miao Ling''er''s failure is doomed, she just pushed. Since Miao Ling''er is not suitable for the position of the sect master, she should be in the position to avoid the Tang Sect being destroyed.


    Miao Yu''er was holding a wine glass in her hand, with long and beautiful legs. The dress is more revealing, making her extremely charming. This makes many people look at her from time to time, deliberately or unintentionally. Miao Yu''er''s figure and appearance are all first-class beauty. The men present have no idea. What''s more, Miao Yuer''s feeling is quite slutty, and doing things like fish and water with such a woman must be wonderful to the extreme. It is really a paradise for men.


    With such a charming appearance, Miao Yu''er always glanced over these people inadvertently. She could also see what these people''s eyes meant. She looked the same, and even responded with a charming smile. However, when she put the wine glass in, the moment she covered her eyes, her eyes became extremely disgusting.


    After taking a sip of wine, Miao Yuer stood up, going to the rooftop to blow a hair. The rooftop is also above the lobby, which is equivalent to still in the lobby area, not counting leaving, so Miao Yuer just changed the position. She arrived on the rooftop, looked at the situation outside, squinted her eyes, and said to herself: "I hope you don''t like to find death so much. Isn''t it good to live outside?"


    However, as soon as she finished talking to herself, Miao Yuer saw that there was a problem with the woods outside and the guard at the door. She looked intently again, and she was furious, with a huge impatience, and coldly snorted: "You just like to find death! Do you have to make me perfect?!"


    Hum, Miao Yuer turned around, with awe-inspiring aura, strode towards the place where the five poisons'' confidant was, and said: "Viper, you will send all the guests away in the arena, and then you all will follow me out to meet the enemy!"


    "Welcome to the enemy?" Poisonous Ant asked in confusion.


    Miao Yuer said with a cold face, "Miao Linger is here."


    "He...she really likes to die." Poison Centipede sneered beside him.


    In that case, kill Miao Ling''er, so that Tang Sect has no hidden dangers. The poisonous snake obeyed the arrangement and went to the bottom of the lobby to let all the guests leave through the side door. These are all "usable resources" that Tang Sect needs, but they can''t be killed here.


    Soon, the people in the celebration hall were emptied, and Miao Yu''er, with the five poison confidants, and a large number of other Tang Sect disciples, prepared to go out to deal with Miao Ling''er''s counterattack.


    Said it was a counterattack, but Miao Yuer had no worries. She was just angry, her face cold, and she felt extremely impatient. This makes Wudu confidant feel strange. Isn''t it a good thing that Miao Linger came to the door by himself? In this way, there is no need to send people out again, to solve Miao Ling''er here and completely master the Tang Sect. Isn''t that what I want?


    The Gu Taoist from a foreign country silently followed Miao Yu''er. He really didn''t make a sound at all, if it weren''t for sight, he really felt like a ghost. And he is Miao Yuer''s biggest trump card.


    boom!


    Suddenly a collision sounded, the door of the lobby was knocked open, and two Tang Sect disciples fell to the ground and couldn''t help but scream repeatedly.


    This is undoubtedly Miao Ling''er and the others. Soon, I saw a little giant, at least two meters tall, strong and huge, and it felt like a strange orc. He was a young man who was poisoned when he was a child. He was saved by the previous generation of sect masters, but he became a dementia. However, Miao Ling''er, who is extremely talented, studies poison and fights poison with poison, turning him into a normal person. However, the body mutated and became a little giant.


    Nevertheless, he was very grateful to Miao Ling''er and regarded Miao Ling''er as the sole owner, sworn to follow and swear allegiance to the death. He is usually called a "big man", as for the name, it doesn''t matter.


    The big man is still affected by some previous dementias, he doesn''t talk much, looks honest and honest, and is easy to bully. However, if he is angry, it is quite violent, a bit like the Hulk of the "Hulk".


    At this time, Miao Linger stood on the shoulders of the big man, entered the lobby, and faced Miao Yuer and the others.


    Miao Yu''er just walked to the two guards who had been knocked down, looked down at the two guards, and snorted coldly: "Useless things!"


    Then, she stepped on the guard''s neck with one foot, and looked quite violent by nature.


    This kind of thing happened to Miao Yu''er, it was commonplace, the five poison confidants and those Tang Sect disciples didn''t think there was anything. However, Miao Linger couldn''t stand it. She felt that it was time to make a decision with this sister today.


    Perhaps, either you die or I die.

 Chapter 1856： Not nervous!

    Entering the lobby, I saw Miao Yuer and the others. Miao Linger looked coldly, jumped off the shoulder of the big man and looked at Miao Yuer. This is her sister, she didn''t expect it to end like this in the end. The sisters in the eyes of others are deeply affectionate, and there is no such thing as her.


    What a pity. When I was young, I could play together innocently. It was a very happy time. However, as he grew up slowly and entered the Tang Sect master to choose to compete, all relations began to deteriorate.


    Miao Ling''er sighed. Now that he has decided to make a decision, there is nothing to hesitate. She looked at Miao Yu''er with a firm expression, and said, "Sister, the matter between you and me, let it be completely cut off today!"


    Miao Yu''er sneered and said, "It''s just what I want, and I don''t want to worry about it all day. So, are you planning to kill me with just such a few people?"


    "That''s enough!" Miao Linger stared at Miao Yuer and believed.


    Roar!


    At this time, there was a loud roar from outside, with powerful force, the impact came, and the glass in the lobby was shattered. And people, because they have good strength in cultivation, they are not affected.


    Miao Yuer heard the roar and knew it was a two-headed python. With the two-headed giant python, Miao Linger''s power is indeed enough. However, there is Taoist Gu on her side, killing Miao Ling''er is not a problem. Killing people will lose the meaning of the existence of the two-headed python. This spiritual python is too human and has to be related to people. It is obviously a snake, but he thinks he is a human being. Without the things to protect, there is no point in revenge.


    Be good with the two-headed python, not only Miao Linger, but her Miao Yuer. When she was young, she and Miao Linger played with the two-headed python every day. So she knows the two-headed python very well, and she is not afraid of the two-headed python.


    "You brought Xiao Zi too." Miao Yu''er stared at Miao Ling''er and snorted coldly: "Do you know that this is very bad for Xiao Zi, if she massacres, it will be intolerable to the world. In addition, Even if she is born psychic, she is a fierce beast in the end. This slaughter is too much and accumulates fierceness, and then she will become a real fierce beast. Only killing and killing is in her eyes. Destruction and killing are natural favorites of fierce beasts, you Don¡¯t let her become addicted. Moreover, she has been following the good way in the past. If she suddenly becomes a bad way, she will have to be extremely evil to get a second chance, otherwise she won¡¯t be able to get promoted. But, you know, it¡¯s extremely evil. Will it be easier to be attacked by those decent people?"


    Miao Yuer said with a sneer, very ironically, and said: "A hundred years ago, the spirit python who was with the Tang sage has such a fate now. It is really unfair. If Xiao Zi didn''t follow Tang Sect. , But the palace of the Red Wall. I think Xiao Zi''s fate is very different. Heh... fair, something that no ghost would believe!"


    Miao Yuer was very angry, with a breath of energy in her heart. She probably felt that the injustice in the world was too obvious and too naked. I don''t know when, Tang Sect was regarded as evil. And because others regarded it as evil, Tang Sect had to change it to make others think it was evil. Miao Yuer would never accept this kind of grievances, and this kind of being forced to cater to it!


    Miao Yu''er once said to Miao Ling''er that if she is like Miao Ling''er, her life cultivation will inevitably be destroyed, so she is not destined to follow the same path as Miao Ling''er. However, taking the opposite path is the worst one.


    Miao Ling''er''s kindness probably didn''t understand the meaning of Miao Yu''er''s words. In fact, what Miao Yuer said was not wrong. Her mood would not allow her to tolerate and change as kind-heartedly as Miao Linger, even if she was wronged, she would silently endure it. Miao Yuer''s mind is so calm and impassive, it will affect her cultivation, and the most serious thing is to make her a waste.


    Miao Ling''er also knew that Tang Sect was treated derogatory by others, and she was also uncomfortable, but her method was to get rid of the corruption and evil within Tang Sect, so that others had no reason to say anything about Tang Sect. Only from the results, she temporarily failed.


    "In any case, your approach is wrong!" Miao Linger said to Miao Yuer, "Now I want to get back the Tang Sect. This should be mine. I will not let you corrupt the Tang Sect again!"


    "Heh... wrong?" Miao Yuer sneered: "In my opinion, your approach is wrong. So, is it interesting for you to tell me right or wrong? The most important thing now is to let Tang Sect survive Come down. But according to your method, how long can Tang Sect exist?"


    "I will solve all problems!" Miao Linger gritted her teeth and said these words, probably not very emboldened. After all, under her leadership, Tang Sect was caught in a crisis of turmoil, internal and external troubles, and eventually led to division. Was taken away.


    Miao Yu''er took a deep breath and didn''t want to talk nonsense with Miao Ling''er anymore. She felt that Miao Ling''er was still like that, innocent, and didn''t grow at all. It would be useless to say everything. She said to Miao Ling''er: "Since you brought Xiao Zi, go and fight outside. If you let Xiao Zi destroy this lobby, you will lose a lot. During the time when you were led by you, Tang Sect can''t make ends meet and has no money."


    "..."


    Miao Ling''er was really speechless to this sister. Sometimes I really feel that this is not a life and death confrontation with my sister, but rather like complaining to each other. When I was young, I often had this kind of thing. My sister¡¯s personality was like that. She talked very casually and sometimes made people want to laugh.


    Sister...Why can''t you live together well? Why do you have to fight to death. Just because the Tang Sect master¡¯s choice can only save one, not two?


    Miao Ling''er had many thoughts and sorrows in her heart. However, he came here with great determination. She didn''t let herself be dominated by feelings, shook her head, looked at Miao Yu''er and said, "Then go outside!"


    Both Miao Ling''er and Miao Yu''er were very familiar with Tang Sect, and soon the two groups of men and horses arrived in a huge open space outside, which is also the place where Tang Sect disciples usually practice physical martial arts. Miao Linger and Miao Yuer confronted each other again. This is also a very strange thing, it was a big battle, and it didn''t feel any tension at all.


    Probably, the two sides have already fought, and the losing party is Miao Linger. Now that Miao Ling''er is back, let''s see what new skills she has, otherwise, the result will be the same as last time.


    But one thing has to change. Miao Yuer said to Miao Linger: "This time, if you can''t win, then don''t even think about leaving."


    "I never thought about leaving!" Miao Linger resolutely said: "If I don''t take the Tang Sect back, I would rather die here!"


    "If you have spine, then see if your spine is strong enough to support it!" Miao Yuer shouted, then took the lead and attacked Miao Linger.


    Wudu henchmen also acted together, attacking Miao Linger''s followers. They all use poison, and it''s difficult to distinguish between high and low in poison, so it''s better to compare them physically.


    That foreign Taoist Gu didn''t act. He leaned on crutches and watched. There was an aura that he could control the situation no matter what happened.

 Chapter 1857： Nine poisonous dragon whip!

    Miao Yuer and Miao Linger fought. The strength of the two is not too far apart. Miao Ling''er was the winner in poison. However, it is difficult to defeat Miao Yuer in a short time. Poison is better, and the biggest advantage is to attack the Holy Path!


    At the beginning, Miao Yuer could not become the sect master because she was deemed unable to attack the holy way. This means that the future is fixed. But the Tang Sect wants to continue to develop, how can the Sect Master be like this.


    There are some things that the previous generation of sect masters did not want to say. In fact, Miao Yu''er is more in line with the character of being the master of the door, but considering the end, he chose Miao Ling''er.


    In this way, there is a risk to be taken, that is, before Miao Ling''er can explode the potential of the holy path, he can solve, stabilize and consolidate the problems that have occurred in Tang Sect one by one. Only in this way can Tang Sect develop rapidly after Miao Linger obtains the Poison Sage Path in the future.


    What the previous generation of sect masters most hoped is that Miao Yuer and Miao Linger can be in harmony and manage the Tang Sect together. This is perfect. Miao Yu''er''s character and methods can solve the problems that Tang Sect constantly encounters, and Miao Ling''er can also be the trump card of Tang Sect, which is daunting. It is a pity that the two sisters have turned against each other. At this time, the Tang Sect master of the previous generation regretted it. At the moment of death, I was also worried and worried.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a popping sound was produced after Miao Yuer and Miao Linger collided. Miao Ling''er''s poison technique is superior, directly using poison technique into a weapon attack. Originally faced with such a high level, Miao Yuer could not be an opponent. However, because Miao Yuer had a weapon, her power was increased a lot, enough to compete with Miao Linger.


    This weapon has a great background, it is a long whip, named Nine Poison Entrapped Dragon Whip. The nine poisonous trapped dragon whip was made by Tang Manhong, the first master of the New Tang Sect a hundred years ago. And its predecessor is even more scary to say. That is one of the eight great artifacts, the artifact containing the power of the dragon that was needed to deal with the blood demons a hundred years ago.


    A hundred years ago, I wanted to completely eliminate the blood demons. To be precise, it was the will of the blood ancestors. The blood ancestors were one of the most terrifying ancestors of the dark demons in the purgatory world. of. And just a ray of will of the blood ancestor, also used the power of the dragon who accompanied the old Taoist priest back then. The dragon fell to the ancestral land to protect the ancestral land from being invaded by the blood demons. After all, the true **** has left, and no one can compete with the blood demons. In order not to destroy his own power by the blood demons, the Shenlong divided eight points of power and attached them to eight weapons. These eight weapons have therefore become divine weapons with extraordinary power. Collecting these eight artifacts, you can fuse the power of a complete dragon, and then you can eliminate the blood demons.


    A hundred years ago, under the leadership of Tang Ye, he successfully eliminated the Gorefiend. However, the eight great artifacts lose the power of the dragon. Without the power of the dragon, the artifact is no longer a artifact. It is just forging the best weapon, which is naturally incomparable. However, the previous technology and materials for forging this artifact are of the highest quality. Those who inherited these eight great artifacts did not want to waste this technology and weapons, so they were transformed and re-forged into other weapons.


    Although it lacks the power of the dragon, after being re-forged, it has also been protected by some dragons, and it is also one of the strongest weapons in the ancestral land.


    These nine poisonous dragon whips were the sharp weapon that Tang Manhong re-forged as one of the heirs of the artifact a hundred years ago. It is a fusion of nine kinds of poisons. If it is hit by these nine kinds of poisons, even a real dragon is difficult to resist, so it can tie the dragon.


    Nine poisons can be produced continuously, and the mystery inside is the most terrifying aspect of the nine poisons trapping the dragon whip. People of later generations don''t know how Tang Manhong did it. Anyway, this is the current top weapon in the ancestral land. Miao Yu''er possesses it, so the combat power is naturally greatly increased.


    In fact, possessing the Nine Poison Entrapped Dragon Whip is also the reason why Miao Yuer established her prestige in Tang Sect and made people support her. Because the Nine Poison Entrapment Dragon Whip was left behind by the original sect master of the New Tang Sect, it was stipulated that the sect master could use it. However, Miao Linger could not exert its power, Miao Yuer could instead.


    This is a very weird thing. It seems to mean that Miao Yu''er got the approval of Tang Manhong, the first generation sect master, but Miao Ling''er did not.


    It was another collision. Miao Ling''er and Miao Yu''er quit after fighting each other and confronted each other. It seemed that it was difficult to distinguish the outcome for a while.


    Miao Yuer coldly snorted to Miao Linger: "My good sister, you still have such strength, why are you so stupid that you come to the door. Even if I can''t beat you, there is a Taoist to help. As long as he is there, You won¡¯t be able to succeed. Even if Xiao Zi helps you, but Tang Sect originally had measures to defend against Xiao Zi, and she couldn¡¯t get in for a while. If you can keep her up, then you will win. But, You won''t make it!"


    Miao Ling''er looked at Miao Yu''er and hummed: "I can''t beat you? That''s not necessarily!"


    After cold snorting, Miao Linger''s right hand once again condensed a poisonous dagger, held it in his hand, and rushed towards Miao Yuer. Miao Yuer waved his hand and hit the dragon whip with nine poisonous poisons, with extraordinary momentum and fearlessness, hitting the rushing Miao Yuer with a whip. In the end, she thought it was the same as before, that is, it could repel Miao Linger.


    But this time, she miscalculated. Because she saw that Miao Ling''er suddenly disappeared, and the nine poisonous trapped dragon whipped empty. She was shocked, Miao Ling''er was a good person, and rushed over clearly. Why did she suddenly disappear? It still disappears out of thin air, what kind of secret technique is this, Tang Sect does not have this secret technique!


    If it is a space jump, it is not because there is no obvious fluctuation in space! Besides, with Miao Linger''s current level, it is not enough to learn the supreme secret technique of space jumping!


    When Miao Yu''er was shocked, Miao Ling''er came out of nowhere and had already reached Miao Yu''er, wielding a poisonous dagger. If it was cut to the neck and the blood seals the throat, then Miao Yuer would be dead.


    Miao Linger was like an assassin.


    However, Miao Yuer is not so easy to kill. The Nine Poison Dragon Whip has the ability to automatically protect the lord, quickly wound back, blocking Miao Linger''s poisonous dagger, and saving Miao Yuer.


    Despite this, Miao Yuer was shocked in a cold sweat. Miao Ling''er''s secret technique was unexpected and really amazing.


    However, what was even more shocking was that when the Nine Poison Distressed Dragon Whip entangled back, Miao Linger did not whip the Nine Poison Distressed Dragon at all, and suddenly turned into a poisonous mist and disappeared.


    It was not a space jump, but a mist that turned oneself into an illusory poisonous mist, or a power of poison, so taking advantage of its light posture, it quickly changed its position, just like a space jump. The distance is not far, but at the moment when it turns into a poisonous power, all attacks can be avoided.


    Such an ability can still be used continuously. Isn''t that a magical skill?


    Miao Yuer didn''t know why Miao Linger learned such a secret technique. She knew that if Miao Linger could change, it would be extremely detrimental to her.


    What Miao Linger used was exactly what Tang Ye taught her, the "poisoning" technique.

 Chapter 1858： Effective immediately!

    Miao Yuer was very surprised that Miao Linger had mastered the secret technique of poisoning. Although she knew that her younger sister''s talent in poison arts was very high, but in such a short time, no matter how high her talent was, she couldn''t master it so quickly. Moreover, that kind of secret technique, there is no Tang Clan secret technique. So how did Miao Linger learn it? Someone must help her!


    The mysterious faceless man?


    Miao Yuer frowned. Thinking of the mysterious faceless person who appeared in the rumors, if he could teach Miao Ling''er such a mysterious poison technique in such a short period of time, he would be an extremely powerful person. So killing the elder Xu Ji with one move is probably not an exaggeration, it is really possible.


    Miao Ling''er used this technique of poisoning, his actions became very flexible, and he quickly grasped the initiative, Miao Yuer could only fall into her rhythm.


    The Nine Poison Entrapment Dragon Whip is very powerful, but it can''t fight the power of nihilization, because there is no physical collision at all. When a long whip hits a cloud of fog, the fog will disperse a little at most, and then it can regroup. The moment when Miao Ling''er turned into an entity could not be captured, and the place where it was formed, he could not attack Miao Ling''er.


    "It''s really hateful..." Miao Yu''er flung the whip indiscriminately, trying to attack Miao Ling''er who was performing the poisoning secret technique. She really felt that it was too much. Such a powerful secret technique could be used continuously. Just because of this trick, Miao Ling''er''s combat effectiveness and survivability can be said to have increased more than one level.


    In this way, Miao Yuer would not be Miao Linger''s opponent. Finally, after Miao Ling''er was poisoned twice in a row, Miao Yu''er couldn''t attack and couldn''t dodge, and Miao Ling''er appeared behind her and pressed a poisonous dagger against her neck.


    Miao Yuer had to stop the attack, and was restricted by Miao Linger. Miao Ling''er looked cold and solemn. After experiencing Nanhai being unreasonable by so many decent people, she realized that she was indeed too naive sometimes, so she was also changing little by little. Even if Miao Yuer is her sister, she doesn''t mean to be soft.


    "Let your people stop!" Miao Linger whispered to Miao Yuer.


    Although Miao Yu''er was held against her neck by Miao Ling''er with a dagger, she was not afraid. Hearing what Miao Linger said, she sneered and hummed, "What if I say no?"


    Miao Ling''er got angry and cut some of Miao Yu''er''s necks with a dagger. Blood overflowed from Miao Yu''er''s neck. However, the dagger condensed by the poison technique, not only hurts the skin, but also penetrates into the poison. Although Miao Yu''er, like Miao Ling''er, needs to use poison to cleanse her body since she was young, she is very resistant to poison, but will gradually become poisoned. If it is not resolved for a long time, it will also be affected.


    "Do you think I really dare not kill you?!" Miao Linger shouted to Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yuer still sneered and said, "I know you dare, but not so fast, otherwise I will be dead."


    "You..." Miao Linger didn''t know how to refute. Miao Yuer knows her too well, she is the sister who grew up with her.


    However, Miao Yu''er was contained, she was the master, so the subordinates naturally cared. Therefore, the five poisonous henchmen who were fighting with Miao Ling''er''s followers stopped the fight and looked at Miao Yu''er.


    For such a situation, Miao Yuer does not seem to be worried. She said to Miao Ling''er: "So, what do you want to do? If you want me to let me out as the master, it is impossible. Unless, you kill me first. But, can you do it? However, Even if you can do it, I won''t give you this opportunity."


    "You are not my opponent!" Miao Linger tugged Miao Yuer and snorted coldly.


    Not only was Miao Yu''er not afraid of the poisonous dagger in Miao Ling''er''s hand, she turned her head and looked at Miao Ling''er and said, "Why did you forget how I defeated you?"


    Miao Ling''er frowned and turned to look at the Taoist Gu who was standing behind and had not joined the battle. In fact, she had never seen Taoist Gu, was defeated at the beginning, she only knew that there was a very powerful Witchcraft Art that harmed them. As for who the caster was, even she, the Tang Sect master at the time, didn''t know.


    As the sect master of Tang Sect, the witchcraft technique will also be studied. It''s just that the witchcraft art is mostly evil, and the method used is inherently evil, so Miao Linger didn''t plan to use this evil technique. Nevertheless, for outsiders, she also possesses this yin and evil secret technique. The sect master always knows more. However, she couldn''t solve the Gu poison in them before.


    The insoluble witchcraft technique is extremely deadly. In many cases, they can only watch their deaths. It can be said that it is mortal.


    When Miao Yu''er mentioned this, Miao Ling''er immediately became alert, telling her instinctively that the person who knows the terrible Gu technique is the dark-colored robed Taoist standing behind him who has been motionless and silent.


    At this moment, the Taoist Gu, who had been bowing his head, moved his head and raised his head. Under the robe and covering his head, it seemed to see a pair of green eyes, which were very gloomy and evil, and they did not feel good.


    Daoist Gu''s green eyes seemed to be grinning, which made Miao Ling''er cool behind and felt a terrible sense of oppression, as if his head were numb.


    "Ah!" Then, Miao Linger snorted, his head was very painful.


    As a result, Miao Ling''er was affected and did not continue to use the poison dagger against Miao Yu''er''s neck. Miao Yu''er fought back, slapped Miao Ling''er, and Miao Ling''er was beaten out. The big man saw it and immediately went over to catch her.


    Then, the two groups of people returned to the situation of confrontation with each other again. However, Miao Yuer had that mysterious Gu Taoist here, Miao Linger was easily defeated, and the situation was very unfavorable for Miao Linger.


    "Ah!" What''s more serious is that at this time Miao Ling''er was holding a headache and screaming constantly, she was hit by the terrible witchcraft technique.


    "The master!" The big man and others who followed Miao Ling''er immediately went to care about Miao Ling''er.


    Miao Ling''er endured the pain, raised his head, and said to them: "Go and kill that Taoist!"


    Miao Linger realized that he had neglected the witchcraft technique. Originally, she had prepared measures to defend against the witchcraft art. General Gu art requires contact with the target''s items to be carried out, and it cannot be effective in time. For example, to pierce a villain, you need to get the target''s personal objects, hair, nails, etc., and then become a villain, cast spells, and pierce needles. This takes time. However, the witchcraft art encountered at this moment actually took effect immediately!


    This is also terrible. In this way, only the caster can be killed.


    However, how easy is it to kill this Taoist Gu, Miao Yuer''s people will also stop it. However, at this time, the Taoist Gu, who rarely speaks, spoke with a gloomy and hoarse voice, "You don''t need to stop them, just because I want to kill a few people to get some cultivation materials."


    Miao Yuer''s people didn''t help Taoist Gu, but the big men rushed to Taoist Gu, trying to kill him. However, only halfway through the rush, they all got headaches, just like Miao Ling''er, and then fell to the ground one after another and fell into a situation of being slaughtered.


    Their lives are at stake!

 Chapter 1859： A bigger supplement!

    Miao Ling''er and the others didn''t know that the secret technique of applying Gu mastered by Taoist Gu was a ghost descending technique, which could directly affect human souls. The soul is so elusive that no one can fathom it. If it hadn''t been for the resurrection of the true God''s power and the appearance of ghosts, I am afraid that people would not believe that there would be such things as ghosts.


    Even the Taoist school, who has studied Taoism profoundly, knows very little about this situation. It wasn''t until the power of the true gods began to recover, and many deified powers appeared, did Taoists explore a little soul. The so-called soul is very useful for cultivation, similar to an inner spiritual realm. Then, with the increase of research, according to the notes of the ancients, the soul and the soul are basically defined as the same thing.


    The Taoist school has studied this the most and has the greatest gain. They believe that all of this is caused by the revival of the power of the true god. Because they began to return to the power of the true god, the people created by the true **** Nuwa, affected by the power of the true god, began to return to the soul, which can play a huge role in cultivating immortal magic.


    The return of the soul means that the world has become richer, because in this way, **** will also operate again. People have souls, they become souls after death, and they may become lonely ghosts. This is a kind of chaos in the world. In order to avoid this chaos, the underworld must drag the soul away, just as it would in the Age of True Gods.


    Therefore, the current world is becoming a world where modern technology and deified power are combined. There are both technology and gods and demons. In this case, it is said to be more exciting, and it can indeed be said. It is such a world, and the order is not easy to control. If you don''t control the order, it will be easy to chaos, and then people will keep getting hurt.


    The art of ghost descending can directly harm human souls. This is an extremely terrifying secret art. Because as long as those who practice cultivation, under the silent nourishment of the true god''s power, they begin to have soul formation. Then, the ghost descending technique has an effect on these people. And they can''t resolve it, they can only be killed obediently.


    The current Miao Ling''er, the big ones, didn''t know what the other party used, so they couldn''t bear the pain and fell to the ground and couldn''t stand up. This was the best proof. They are not injured, but directly injured. The inner soul balances the body, and if something goes wrong inside, the body is useless.


    Miao Ling''er looked desperate when seeing his companions falling down. She was very worried and unwilling. She endured the pain and rushed towards Taoist Gu. Wudu confidant stopped her, she used the technique of poisoning to flash past, and was about to approach Taoist Gu. However, Taoist Gu sneered at her even more. And when she was about to hit Taoist Gu, Taoist Gu just nodded her head, as if her head had been hit by a mountain and hit the ground directly.


    "Ah!" It was another painful cry, Miao Linger felt that his head was about to explode. At the same time, her seven orifices began to bleed, looking terrifying.


    The soul is attacked and the body begins to be unbalanced. The bleeding from the seven orifices is the best proof. If this continues, Qiqiao will bleed and die.


    Taoist Gu looked at Miao Ling''er who fell in front of him, sneered happily, and said in a hoarse voice: "Your soul is still good, and you have good nutrition."


    As he said, Daoist Gu''s face hidden in the robe and hat seemed to stretch out his tongue and swiped his mouth. This tongue must be very long, like a devil. The more you look at this Taoist Gu, the less you feel like a human being.


    The Gu Taoist seemed very hungry. After speaking, he stretched out his right hand to Miao Ling''er. The hand was very long, but very thin, and felt like a dry branch. Then I saw that his fingers were completely skinny and old, very scary.


    Taoist Gu seemed to want to use this hand to deprive Miao Ling''er of something, as the nutrient he said, it should be the soul.


    Miao Ling''er was very painful and wanted to struggle to resist, but couldn''t do it, so she could only watch.


    Miao Yu''er watched, frowned slightly, and looked indifferent when she watched Taoist Gu''s actions towards Miao Ling''er. Everyone knows that the two sisters have come to the point where either you die or I live. Now that Miao Linger is about to be killed, that is Miao Yuer''s victory, then Miao Yuer should be happy.


    Roar!


    Probably feeling the situation inside Tang Sect, the roar of a beast came from outside, which was made by a two-headed giant python. Miao Yuer presided over the fortifications against the beasts outside Tangmen. Everyone believes that this is done for the two-headed python. As for the real intention, I am afraid only Miao Yuer knows. However, now the fortifications outside, the tall walls, and the fortresses of scientific and technological military power have indeed played a huge role in the two-headed python, and now the two-headed python is intercepted.


    Miao Yuer grew up playing with two-headed giant pythons and has a good understanding of two-headed giant pythons, so the defensive measures laid out have a huge effect on intercepting two-headed giant pythons.


    If the two-headed giant python is allowed to break in, then Miao Yuer''s defeat will be determined. Because if there are no defensive measures laid out in advance, no one will be the opponent of the two-headed python. If you want Tang Sect to be turned into a ruin, the two-headed python can easily do it.


    There is no help, Miao Linger can only let Taoist Gu kill. Miao Ling''er had already taken precautions against the Gu technique, but she didn''t know that Taoists could use the ghost descending technique, which was a witchcraft technique aimed at the soul. There used to be no souls, souls, etc., so no one could learn the art of ghost descending. The sudden appearance now is really unexpected, and it is impossible to deal with it.


    Miao Ling''er was very unwilling. He thought that after nothing happened in Nanhai, he brought back the Tang Sect with a double-headed giant python and after the supreme poisonous secrets taught by the mysterious faceless person. A powerful and weird witch man.


    Miao Linger stared at Taoist Gu, no matter how painful she was, she did not close her eyes, expressing her anger, unwillingness, and unyielding will.


    Taoist Gu sneered, not taking Miao Ling''er seriously. In his eyes, Miao Ling''er is just a little better nourishment than others. He is hungry and wants to eat "something" now.


    The next moment, I''m afraid it will be when Miao Linger died. However, at this time, the space in front of the Taoist Gu was distorted, and affected by this, the surrounding things seemed to be still, so the Taoist Gu failed to kill Miao Ling''er.


    Then, a faceless man with a black robe and hood walked out of the twisted space. Seeing this faceless person, Taoist Gu stopped killing Miao Ling''er because he didn''t want to be disturbed while he was "eating".


    The faceless man is naturally Tang Ye. Taoist Gu raised his head and looked at Tang Ye. This was the biggest move he had ever made since his appearance. Because he felt necessary. This person who can jump out of space is not comparable to Miao Linger''s strength.


    However, the ghost descending technique he mastered is more effective for those with greater soul power. This faceless person is strong, which means strong cultivation, so the soul power is also strong, that is a greater tonic than Miao Linger!

 Chapter 1860： Bloodline suppression!

    Seeing Tang Ye, Taoist Gu stopped soul-depriving Miao Ling''er, and his goal had become Tang Ye. One Tang Ye is worth eating a hundred Miao Linger. What a wonderful thing this is, it''s like a big pie from the sky. Taoist Gu was very excited, watching Tang Ye let out a gloomy smile.


    Tang Ye was floating in the air, and when he saw Taoist Gu, he was a little puzzled. How confident this guy is and wants to shoot himself. Then Tang Ye was also a little confused, because he felt lifeless from this Taoist Gu, it didn''t look like a living person. So, is this Gu Taoist a dead body?


    "Senior!" After Taoist Gu regarded the target as Tang Ye, Miao Ling''er was no longer hurt by the ghost descending technique, no longer so painful, and looked at Tang Ye floating in the air and cried out.


    Seeing Tang Ye, she was both happy and embarrassed, and felt very embarrassed. She thought that she could solve the Tang Sect''s affairs, but she didn''t expect it to work, and she was almost killed. If Tang Ye hadn''t appeared in time, she would have been killed by the Gu Taoist. Think about it, this is the second time Tang Ye has saved her life. She is grateful to Tang Ye and doesn''t know how to repay her.


    Miao Yuer frowned when she saw Tang Ye, but unexpectedly, she didn''t have the anger of being hindered by major events. It should be said that she wanted to eliminate the threat of Miao Ling''er, and Taoist Gu was about to succeed, but she was stopped by the sudden appearance of Tang Ye, how annoying it was. But Miao Yu''er didn''t feel angry, just watched indifferently.


    Tang Ye looked back at Miao Ling''er, nodded, and said nothing. With no face and no expression, people can''t see what he has in mind, just as if there is an extra person, as if nothing special. However, his strength has to make people jealous.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yu''er again, somewhat surprised, but she didn''t expect that sister Miao Ling''er looked exactly like Miao Ling''er. If it weren''t for their makeup differences, I really don''t know how to tell them. Tang Ye first saw Miao Yu''er''s appearance, and then felt something more, his strength was okay. Then he was attracted by the nine poisonous trapped dragon whip in Miao Yuer''s hand, because the nine poisonous trapped dragon whip was one of the eight great artifacts a hundred years ago, which was forged by the long whip used by Tang Manhong, and it had a lot of familiar flavors to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was really surprised that the nine poisonous dragon whip was not used by Miao Ling''er, but Miao Yu''er. He believed that with Tang Manhong¡¯s character, a powerful weapon like the Nine Poison Distressed Dragon Whip would definitely be equipped with something, and it was impossible for anyone to use the Nine Poison Distress Dragon Whip. The things handed down by the masters are generally set in this way.


    Doesn''t that mean that Miao Yuer passed Tang Manhong''s inheritance request, but Miao Linger did not?


    For this reason, Tang Ye paid more attention to Miao Yuer. Then he discovered something strange. He looked back at the Taoist Gu, and then at Miao Yuer, and found that Taoist Gu had the breath of nine poisonous dragon whips. What kind of situation is this?


    "Are you the mysterious faceless person who has caused quite a stir recently?" Taoist Gu said to Tang Ye at this time. He felt that his voice was not "speaking", but from a low-quality speaker.


    Tang Ye looked at Taoist Gu, laughed, and said, "As you can see, I am the faceless person."


    "Hey hehe..." Taoist Gu let out another ghastly laugh, looking at Tang Ye, becoming more and more hungry, sticking out his tongue several times to lick his dry mouth and face, and there was a kind of black saliva. of. He stared at Tang Ye and said: "It doesn''t matter, I''m very hungry, you can talk about it after eating first!"


    Tang Ye found it interesting and said, "You can try..."


    Click!


    Tang Ye was talking, suddenly felt his head for a while, and then he felt numb. He was surprised that someone shocked his soul, causing his body to become temporarily uncomfortable. In this way... Tang Ye looked at Taoist Gu, really surprised. Unexpectedly, this gloomy person in old clothes could actually attack the soul directly.


    No wonder Miao Ling''er are not opponents.


    It is not surprising that Tang Ye knew about the soul. I have been an exorcist a hundred years ago, and fought against a few formed ghosts. At that time, I knew the existence of ghosts. And now he has almost cultivated the divine body, as the highest person in the ancestral land, he has received the most air luck and the mystery of body and spirit. Therefore, under the nourishment of the true God''s power, there will be a soul formation and balance with the body. He is very clear.


    In addition, while he was clear about these things, he also actively cultivated. For the strengthening of the soul, at present, it may be his most fancy thing. Because his strength has reached the level of the **** body, but after all, he is not as good as the true god. If you want to rival the true god, you must become the true god. And God''s requirements not only require physical strength, but also spiritual strength. Now his soul is not at the **** level, so he can''t reach the real **** level.


    Nevertheless, his astral power is very high, very close to the **** level. Then, Daoist Gu, someone who only knew the basic ghost descending technique, could not cause any harm in front of Tang Ye. The art of ghost descending directly hits the soul. To do this, it actually requires the caster to have a strong soul and be able to attack the soul with the soul. Therefore, when Taoists dealt with Miao Ling''er and the others, they used his soul to attack. If his soul is hurt at this time, then he will be seriously injured, or even killed.


    The confidence of Taoists lies in the fact that very few people now master the way of the soul, and even those top masters do not understand the soul power of "soul out of the body".


    He believed that even though Tang Ye was a powerful person, he did not understand the way of the soul, so Tang Ye would also become his "nutrition".


    However, when he sent out the power of the soul to attack Tang Ye''s soul, there was a "click". Then, "Ah!" came a very painful, hoarse cry.


    It was issued by the Taoist Gu.


    After the Taoist Gu cried out in pain, he fell to the ground, struggled to curl up, and rolled around holding his head, just like when Miao Linger was attacked by him.


    "You, you..." Taoist Gu was still very painful, but couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye, extremely frightened, staring at Tang Ye and trying to say something.


    What he wanted to say was the kind of fright he received. Because just now, when he issued the power of the soul and performed the ghost descending technique, when he went to attack Tang Ye''s soul, he found that Tang Ye''s soul power was so powerful that it seemed to have built a steel fortress at the outermost part of the soul. This can only be done until reaching the level of the true god. The soul of a true **** is definitely stronger than that of a mortal. This is a fixed precept, the suppression of blood. Therefore, it is absolutely impossible for a mortal to use the power of the soul to attack the true god.


    Taoist Gu never thought that Tang Ye was such a strong person. The astral power is so strong, so the body must surpass the heavens and humans, and infinitely close to the gods. Such a person, in the ancestral land, is simply the number one monster!


    Taoist Gu wanted to be shocked, but Tang Ye didn''t want others to know his strength, so he used a force against Taoist Gu.


    "Your appearance is very annoying, you can go to death." Tang Ye said lightly.


    puff!


    Under Tang Ye''s attack, Taoist Gu snorted and his neck was broken.

 Chapter 1861： Unexpected rescue!

    Taoist Gu fell to the ground and died, and the others were surprised to see it. They didn''t even see Tang Ye taking action. Why did Taoist Gu die?


    This is over. Wudu confidant immediately rushed to despair. Miao Yuer could not beat Miao Ling''er just now, because there is a Taoist Gu, so don''t worry. But now, the mysterious faceless person appeared, and the Taoist Gu directly ascended to heaven. Then they have nothing to rely on. What can I do, do you wait to be killed?


    Wudu confidant immediately looked at Miao Yu''er, Miao Yuer was their boss, now it''s up to Miao Yu''er what he can do. If not, then they are dead. There was a two-headed giant python attacking outside, and inside, there were Miao Ling''er who had learned the technique of poisoning, and the faceless man who was so terrifying and bottomless.


    They don''t understand, didn''t they say that Daoist Gu is very powerful? Daoist Gu is indeed very powerful. Before dealing with those masters, there was no need to do any movement, and the opponent fell. But now facing this mysterious faceless man, the one who fell has actually become himself.


    This is **** funny. Obviously, this mysterious faceless person is better than Taoist Gu. Facing someone weaker than himself, the opponent fell. Facing someone stronger than himself, he fell. This battle is so simple that there is nothing to say. You don''t need to fight, just fall down, and then die. Acting?


    Others don''t understand what is going on, because they have not touched the soul level. Even a master cultivator, without a person who specializes in cultivating soul art, or under the guidance of secret skills, can hardly enter this field. Unless it reaches the peak of strength, the next step of cultivation is to reach the soul level.


    Tang Ye''s soul level is very high, and it is also close to the divine body. This level is almost impossible in the current ancestral land. The power of the true **** has recovered, and it has indeed begun to return to the soul. However, mortal cultivation is very slow, so the current cultivation in the ancestral land, even if there is contact with the soul, is only preliminary. Since it is preliminary, it is naturally very far away from the peak divine body.


    The Taoist Gu is at the primary level, and then combined with the witchcraft art to carry out a "ghost drop" attack. It''s a pity that when he encountered Tang Ye''s threats, he used his soul power to beat Tang Ye, but he was rebounded and he was seriously injured. Then Tang Ye made a knife at will, and he died.


    For people who don''t know the Astral Realm, this kind of thing happens in a few seconds. Therefore, Miao Ling''er and Miao Yu''er, as well as others, looked at Tang Ye as if they were looking at a super monster. This fucking, strong to this point, wouldn''t it be a god?


    Daoist Gu died, and Miao Yu''er was completely out of support, and the next step was Miao Ling''er''s counterattack. Tang Ye didn''t want to make any more speeches, lest he interfered with entering Tang Sect and wanted to control Tang Sect. He only said to Miao Ling''er: "I just don''t want you to be killed. As for the rest, it''s your business. Now, I won''t care about your Tang Sect."


    After speaking, Tang Ye jumped to the top of the high lobby of the Tang Sect, and looked around to see how the Tang Sect was a hundred years later.


    The Tang Sect a hundred years later is no longer the same as a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, Tang Sect was still a sect hidden in the mountains. A hundred years later, the martial art has expanded to the surrounding area, and it has become like a small city. And this piece belongs to Tang Sect. Therefore, the Tang Sect master can order this city. Originally, this kind of thing affected the order management of the Red Wall Palace. However, because this place was formed by the expansion of the Tang Sect, the Red Wall Palace gave the Tang Sect great power to manage it. Therefore, Tang Sect possesses many things, whether it is power or wealth.


    Standing on the top of the lobby for a while, Tang Ye jumped to the high mountain behind, and looked at the scenery from the top of the mountain.


    Tang Ye was obviously not involved in Tang Sect''s affairs. Miao Ling''er knew it, so she didn''t talk to Tang Yeduo, and talked about it after solving the Tang Sect''s problem.


    Miao Linger looked at Miao Yuer and snorted coldly: "Sister, you are no longer my opponents!"


    Unexpectedly, Miao Yuer looked calm, and said to Miao Linger: "I admit that you have a mysterious strong person to help, just like I had that Gu Taoist help before, I have no complaints."


    "Heh..." As he said, Miao Yuer sneered, looking very ironically, looking at the Taoist Gu''s body, and said: "I thought he was very strong, but I didn''t expect to be so vulnerable. Perhaps, this is the heavens, people Someone outside."


    Wudu''s confidant felt strange, what happened to Miao Yuer. Now that any advantage is gone, Miao Linger will kill, but she is not worried at all. Is there something to come?


    If there is a back hand, that is a happy thing!


    Wudu confidants certainly hope that Miao Yu''er has a back hand, so they don''t have to worry about being killed. However, Miao Yuer said again at this time: "I have lost, and there is nothing to say. You have to kill...no, it is impossible to kill. It is too painful. At most, I will die. I will choose a happy way. ."


    Wudu confidant was very anxious when he heard what Miao Yuer said. I thought I was dead, wouldn''t it be because I had no success. Then why is it so peaceful? It seems that he has made a good death consciousness.


    "Sect Master, is there no other way?!" The poisonous snake was very unwilling, and jumped to Miao Yuer''s side, still wanting to resist.


    Miao Yuer glanced at him, still indifferent, and said, "Faced with such a situation, do you think it is possible to win?"


    "But..." The snake still wanted to speak.


    Miao Yuer shook it with a whip and said, "What''s the fear? Isn''t it just death? If you are afraid, let me send you on the road!"


    "Sect Master..." Wudu confidant was speechless, is Miao Yu''er crazy?


    Miao Ling''er couldn''t understand what this elder sister was doing, but now that there is nothing to discuss, it is time for everything to have a result. She said to Miao Yuer: "Sister, our grievances are over today!"


    Miao Yuer looked indifferent and said: "I know, so you do it, or I do it?"


    Miao Ling''er hesitated a bit. At this time, watching my sister die, I am definitely not happy or relaxed. On the contrary, it is uncomfortable.


    Miao Yuer is a delicate woman. She knows that even if she fights again, she can''t win, so she might as well die calmly. Anyway, in charge of Tang Sect, their sisters can only save one. Since she has lost, she doesn''t want to grind. She took a deep breath and didn''t need Miao Ling''er to make a move. She stretched out a slap to her forehead, and wanted to slap the Tianling Gai with one slap, just like that, and she died.


    However, at this time, a force flew in and prevented her from self-determination.


    This force was not from Miao Linger. It was not from anyone present. Who saved Miao Yuer?


    Everyone looked in the direction where the power came, and what they saw was the mysterious faceless person.


    Everyone was very puzzled. Why does this faceless man save Miao Yuer?

 Chapter 1862： Good intentions!

    Miao Yuer was really calm when she thought about it. If she loses, she loses. She doesn''t bother to fight uselessly anymore and chooses to stop herself. This is really a big surprise. Originally thought she was the kind of extreme person who would have to pay a heavy price for the other party even if she lost, and not let herself die too badly.


    But what is even more surprising is that the mysterious person who helped Miao Linger rescued Miao Yuer. What''s the matter? Is this mysterious faceless person standing on Miao Linger''s side or Miao Yuer''s side?


    What a weird person. Just now I helped Miao Ling''er kill Taoist Gu, and now he is saving Miao Yu''er, completely confused!


    All are puzzled, including Miao Yuer and Miao Linger. Tang Ye didn''t have any specific explanation. After saving Miao Yuer, he asked Miao Yuer who looked at him in doubt, "What weapon are you holding in your hand?"


    Miao Yuer was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t expect this faceless person who was so powerful to ask this question. There is no need to ask about this. No one on the road knows that this is the nine poisonous dragon whip that Tang Manhong, the master of the Tang Sect and the great master of poisoning, spent a lot of energy and transformed it in ten years.


    Therefore, Tang Ye looked strange in some places. In the eyes of others, he is a senior, but there are some things that "predecessors" should know, but he doesn''t know. But he knew a lot of things, and even studied in depth, which made people admire, as if he knew astronomy and geography.


    Miao Ling''er is very enthusiastic about Tang Ye. Tang Ye rescued her twice, and she didn''t know how to return it. So now Tang Ye has something to ask, she didn¡¯t wait for Miao Yu¡¯er to answer, she told Tang Ye: ¡°Senior, that¡¯s the Nine Poison Troubled Dragon Whip. It was my Tang Sect¡¯s first master Tang Manhong who spent a lot of energy and financial resources. , And the most powerful weapon transformed by time. Its predecessor was one of the artifacts that eliminated the Gorefiend a hundred years ago."


    Tang Ye nodded when he heard it, and now he understood why this weapon had the aura of a divine weapon a hundred years ago. From this point of view, the power of these nine poisonous dragon whips is probably not lost to the divine weapon hundreds of years ago. Although it lacks the power of the Shenlong, it has the poisonous attributes transformed by Tang Manhong, which makes up for it.


    Then Tang Ye had nothing to ask, she looked at Miao Yu''er and said, "I bought your life, and you will follow me in the future. I will ensure you become a master of poison, how about?"


    "Wh, what?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was even more stunned. This mysterious faceless person really does not stop doing amazing things. He wants Miao Yu''er to sell his life for him and to protect Miao Yu''er from becoming a master of poison.


    If you say this with such certainty, aren''t you afraid you can''t do it? Miao Yuer''s talent in poisoning is no better than Miao Ling''er. Miao Ling''er can attack the holy way, but she was asserted a long time ago that she was not the strongest than the Poison Master, and she could not reach the level of the Grand Master. There are some things that are inherently limited, and no effort will work the day after tomorrow. Inspirational words are useless, some things cannot be changed.


    And Tang Ye''s words made Miao Ling''er quite embarrassed. When he was in the South China Sea, he said that he liked Miao Linger and wanted to cultivate Miao Linger. But now, it''s time for Miao Yuer. Is this giving up Miao Ling''er? Does that mean that Miao Linger is not as good as Miao Yuer.


    Standing behind Miao Ling''er clenched her fists and bit her lower lip lightly. Feeling uncomfortable, and as if very jealous, she glared at Miao Yuer. Surprisingly, I felt quite cute, like a young girl.


    However, Miao Yuer rejected Tang Ye and said: "I reject, my life belongs to me only."


    "Heh..." Tang Ye suddenly sneered and said, "Then we have something to say."


    Then Tang Ye waved his hand and constructed a field of his own, covering him and Miao Yu''er. The others were outside, as if seeing Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er disappeared.


    In this way, Tang Ye and Miao Yuer would not be known by others. Miao Yu''er realized this exclusive domain and was surprised. Looking at Tang Ye was even more shocked. The exclusive domain must be the power above the Holy Path level. And watching this faceless man construct his own domain, it is very easy. It must have been a long time since reaching the holy path, and he has studied very deeply.


    Such a character, Miao Yuer knew that she would never be able to match. In front of a person who can do this, it seems so small and weak.


    Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er, "You rejected me because you think that I am giving up Miao Ling''er?"


    Miao Yuer was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye a little at a loss. Because Tang Ye''s words directly hit her deep emotions. She is indifferent and cruel, and some caring emotions have been deeply buried in her heart, and she rarely shows them. But when these emotions were suddenly exposed, she was embarrassed and wanted to explain, to find out what words to use.


    "What are you talking about, I don''t know!" Miao Yuer hummed her head. This is how she denied and argued.


    Regardless of how she reacted, Tang Ye continued: "If you examine the corpse of the Taoist who uses the witchcraft technique, you will surely be able to discover the power of the Nine Poison Entrapment Dragon Whip."


    "You..." Miao Yu''er was startled, looking at Tang Ye feeling even more incredible and at a loss.


    Amazing, this faceless man just came out, but he saw so much, it was terrifying.


    The fact is that Taoist Gu has long been poisoned by Miao Yuer, or the poison on the dragon''s whip by the nine poisons. And this poison is exactly what Miao Yu''er killed. Tang Ye guessed one or two reasons why Miao Yuer did this.


    He said to Miao Yu''er: "If that old Taoist really wants to kill Miao Ling''er, he will definitely die under your poison at the critical moment. Because... you don''t want to see your sister being killed. "


    "You...whatever you say!" Miao Yu''er stared at Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye''s clothes were stripped off one by one, and everything was seen through. This is how Tang Ye gave her, and Tang Ye did indeed do these things.


    Miao Yu''er didn''t want to kill Miao Ling''er. The things she did to Miao Ling''er before were not turning her head against each other, but rather a temper. She regarded herself as Miao Ling''er''s whetstone. In addition, she loves Tang Sect deeply and does not want Tang Sect to be destroyed. But before, if you always follow Miao Linger''s management method, something big will definitely happen. Before Miao Linger didn''t have that ability, she would rather be a gangster, but also protect Tang Sect first.


    Miao Yu''er has worked **** those things in the past. She has deep feelings for sister Miao Linger, but she doesn''t show it easily. Of course, her personality is indeed cruel. The character is fierce, and there is no conflict with loving relatives.


    Tang Ye suddenly sneered and said, "If I don''t make a move, do you think you can kill that Taoist? You are too naive. That Taoist has long known your tricks. If you dare to activate the Nine Poison Dragon Whip The poison, then you will die faster than Miao Ling''er. Therefore, that Taoist is not your helper, I am afraid that he wants to take Tang Sect. And he is not a human."


    "What?!" Miao Yuer was shocked, not a person, there is such a thing?

 Chapter 1863： A happy ending!

    Although it is quite clich¨¦ to say it like Miao Yuer''s hidden good intentions, but with Miao Yuer''s personality and feelings for her sister, I am afraid that it can only be the same. It''s just that she didn''t know that Taoist Gu had another plan. If Tang Ye didn''t say anything, she still didn''t know, let alone that Taoist Gu knew about her poisoning.


    She could doubt that Tang Ye said that. However, Tang Ye is very strong, no matter whether he acts or speaks, he uses a positive tone, giving people a very convincing feeling. Maybe this is the reason for the strength, and there is no need to explain at all, the aura gives people a feeling of "what I said is right".


    Miao Yu''er recalled that when Taoist Gu appeared, it was when she wanted to seize Tang Sect. This is really strange. But what she cares most about is what Tang Ye said, that Taoist Gu is not a human being.


    Could it be the formed monsters and monsters?


    She asked Tang Ye: "Tao Taoist is not a human being, what is that?"


    Tang Ye said: "A necroman in human skin. However, the necromancer can''t do this kind of thing, so the necromancer can lodge on the corpse, that is, there are people behind it."


    Tang Ye worked as an exorcist a hundred years ago and learned a lot about these things. He also read some secret Volunteer Letters from Grandma Yun Youlan, so he knew more.


    He also wondered about this matter. Someone manipulated behind him and sneaked into the Tang Sect. It seemed that the picture was not small. Who will do this?


    Could it be the attacking force behind Fengzhu Lian? They have to deal with the Red Wall Palace, and then master the air transport of the ancient jade seal, to completely break the shackles of air transport. Then to deal with the Red Wall Palace, it is necessary to develop a sufficiently strong force. If you can control the Tang Sect, it must be a huge force in the southwest.


    This is Tang Ye''s guess. As for the truth, he wanted to ask Feng Zhu Lian. So he doesn''t want to discuss this with Miao Yu''er too much now. The time he gives Miao Yu''er is to follow him, and then he will cultivate and become his strength, and go to war to seize the divine power plan.


    As for Miao Ling''er, he naturally cultivated it. However, Miao Ling''er has another purpose, which is to manage Tang Sect. Originally, Miao Ling''er was the one he wanted to cultivate and become a member of the plan to seize divine power. However, after seeing Miao Yuer, Miao Yuer had nine poisonous trapped dragon whip in his hand, and his personality was more consistent. Therefore, he chose Miao Yuer.


    That''s okay, otherwise, if you take Miao Ling''er away, no one will care about Tang Sect. Even if you choose a doormaster, it will not be ideal. The Tang Sect masters were all selected through special methods. Even candidates must be cultivated from an early age. Then the position of sect master cannot be easily handed over to others.


    Miao Yuer looked at Tang Ye and asked, "Who is it that someone manipulates behind?"


    Tang Ye said, "I don''t know so much about this matter for the time being. Or to get back to business, do you accept or not accept my proposal?"


    Miao Yuer watched Tang Ye fall silent. She is not afraid of death, but she does not mean that she wants to die. A good person, why not live if you can live. The previous kind of calmness, but seeing that Miao Ling''er had enough ability and strong backing, felt that he could safely hand over Tang Sect. Therefore, in order for Miao Ling''er to better develop the Tang Sect, he would die if he died. There was no regret, nothing to worry about.


    But now that Tang Ye said to her, she hesitated. Now that Tang Ye has seen her intentions for arranging those things, it is not difficult to persuade her, and then said: "You don''t have to worry about Tang Sect. I will continue to cultivate Miao Linger. Since I am a person who can reach the Holy Path, Naturally, I will not miss it. And if you follow me in the future, Tang Sect will not think you are a hidden danger. In addition, if Tang Sect encounters difficulties, you can help. I will teach you something and let you break through some limits. . As for how high you can reach, that¡¯s not what I can guarantee. Everything depends on you.¡±


    Tang Ye''s words were tantamount to dispelling all Miao Yuer''s worries. Since Miao Ling''er doesn''t need to worry, Tang Sect doesn''t need to worry anymore, and she can break through her own limits and get rid of the humiliation that is said to be inadequate in poison skills, why not do it?


    Miao Yuer is also a very ambitious person. Once she becomes stronger, she can do many things. Suddenly, because of Tang Ye''s appearance, Tang Ye wanted to accept her. She was looking forward to the future.


    "I promise you." Miao Yuer made a choice.


    Tang Ye said, "You must obey the order."


    "You give everything, I naturally obey." Miao Yuer said calmly, but there is also a kind of loyalty, a natural loyalty. That is probably due to her character, concentration. Moreover, she does not doubt good and evil. After all, she herself is a combination of good and evil. With kindness, you can also be full of evil.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with Miao Yu''er''s attitude, and said, "So, just follow me. You don''t have to interfere with Miao Ling''er for a while."


    "Good." Miao Yuer said.


    Then, Tang Ye withdrew from his exclusive domain and reappeared in front of Miao Linger and the others. Miao Linger called out "Senior" when she saw Tang Ye, but didn''t know what to say next. She felt that Tang Ye chose her sister and abandoned her. Although she was not reconciled, if Tang Ye wanted to do this, she had no opinion, she could only say that she was not qualified.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Ling''er and said, "Miao Yu''er is still useful to me. I want her to do something for me. Tang Sect''s affairs are now considered to have a result. Except for Miao Yu''er, others People, you can dispose of them at will. You have just taken back the Tang Sect and many things need to be dealt with, so you should manage the Tang Sect first. In addition, I don¡¯t need you to listen to me, I just help you. So no matter if I leave, It''s normal to stay, and I didn''t do anything deliberately."


    "Yes, senior, junior understands." Miao Linger nodded. Look at Miao Yuer again, with a complicated expression. I don''t know whether to be happy or worried. In fact, I was relieved. She didn''t want to kill her sister. How could she do this kind of thing.


    Tang Ye said to Miao Ling''er again: "You still have a lot to improve in your cultivation, and I will tell you. Now, you should still have things to deal with."


    Tang Ye glanced at Wudu confidant and them. What I said to Miao Ling''er didn''t mean that it was time to clean up these people. After the cleanup, it was time to take charge of the Tang Sect again.


    Miao Ling''er was so happy all of a sudden, Tang Ye didn''t give up on her, but would still help her and train her. Now the depressed mood of jealousy is gone. Her enthusiasm suddenly rose, and she nodded to Tang Ye, "Thank you, senior."


    Tang Ye nodded, then jumped away. Miao Yuer glanced at Miao Linger, thought about it, and said something. Like her usual style, she was charming, pretending to be exaggerated, and smiled: "My good sister, I hope you can develop Tang Sect, otherwise, I will definitely come back and take it away again."


    After all, Miao Yuer followed Tang Ye''s jump and left, and no one stopped her.


    "Humph!" Miao Linger snorted, seemingly dissatisfied. But seeing Miao Yu''er leave, she was truly relieved. For her, this ending is much better than imagined.

 Chapter 1864： The corpse raises the dead!

    Miao Yu''er followed Tang Ye, leaving the five poisonous confidants, and they were speechless. There was a kind of aggrieved person who wanted to curse and didn''t know how to curse. This damn, the boss is too indifferent and ruthless, right? His life has been settled, so he doesn''t care about us at all?


    Even from the beginning to the end, Miao Yuer didn''t seem to care about them, letting them fend for themselves. Wudu confidant suddenly felt that Miao Yuer deliberately wanted them to die?


    Thinking about it suddenly, they felt that something was wrong more and more. Because Miao Yuer was famous for being cruel and violent when he was in charge of Tang Sect. Those subordinates, if they make her unhappy, she will be cruel. Even some of her subordinates didn''t provoke her at all, and she didn''t know why they killed someone. This kind of behavior made people panic, but the high-pressure policy can have a huge effect in a short time, and Tang Sect has stabilized and developed greatly for this. However, one of the confidants of the Five Poisons is that the people who were killed by Miao Yuer''s violence were those who were notorious and notorious!


    Fuck... Wudu confidant suddenly understood. Miao Yu''er''s thoughts are actually the same as Miao Ling''er! They all wanted to eliminate those "wicked people" in the Tang Sect, but Miao Linger''s approach directly forced people to resist, causing turmoil and division. And Miao Yuer is much smarter. She made herself an accomplice of those wicked people, and even recognized them, and then let these wicked people think that her character is so violent and cruel, but this kind of character is what these wicked people like. Then, Miao Yuer acted with character, killing a few wicked people from time to time, and the wicked people felt nothing.


    In this way, killing a few from time to time, the wicked have been greatly reduced. Wudu confidant suddenly felt that the subordinates he had cultivated had already died a lot. It''s... horrible!


    Wudu confidant instantly felt that he had been betrayed, or betrayed by their master. In fact, with their vicious nature, they wouldn''t be obedient to Miao Yuer. However, because of Miao Yuer''s little place, they became willing again.


    This is beauty.


    Miao Yuer''s charming, blinked back, so many men fell in love with it. It may not be enamoured, but the body must be dishonest, a fire, it burned really fine-chong worms on the brain, forget the parents. Therefore, they are all doing their best to do things for Miao Yuer, thinking about one day they can taste Miao Yuer''s beauty.


    Beauty, used well, can hold a man firmly in his hand. Miao Linger couldn''t do such a thing, but Miao Yuer could. For Miao Yuer, beauty is just an advantage, and she makes good use of it. Anyway, she won''t let herself be taken advantage of, so what''s wrong.


    Now, Wudu confidant knew that he had been calculated by Miao Yuer. They tickled their teeth with anger, looking at Miao Yu''er who was leaving with Tang Ye, and chasing up with anger, trying to kill Miao Yu''er. But then Miao Ling''er shot. Miao Ling''er would definitely not let go of the five poisons. She wanted to get rid of these people a long time ago. Before, they had a high status in the Tang Sect. After all, the Five Poisons were proficient in their respective poison techniques and contributed a lot to the Tang Sect. They were in charge of the five halls, and if they moved them, the entire Tang Sect was in chaos. Miao Yuer bought them, and then had a huge advantage to occupy Tang Sect. Now that Miao Yu''er is gone, the five poisonous henchmen have also lost their advantage, that is the best time to get rid of them.


    Miao Yuer shot, using the mystery of the poisoning technique, unexpectedly came to a Wudu confidant who was chasing Miao Yuer, and instantly condensed the poisonous technique dagger in his hand, cutting the throat of the Wudu confidant.


    "Puff!" The five poisonous confidant spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the blood sealed his throat and fell to the ground. In addition, the poison technique dagger itself is highly poisonous, and his poison technique is not as powerful as Miao Linger''s, so he immediately turned black and died after struggling twice.


    The other four Wudu confidants were shocked when they saw this. Miao Yu''er is not Miao Ling''er''s opponent, so they are even more so. Suddenly, I didn''t want to join forces to make the final resistance. At this moment, I didn''t think about the current situation that they couldn''t escape. Anyway, I just want to escape, instinctively. However, Miao Ling''er quickly poisoned and flashed, like a flash of lightning, shuttled among them.


    When Miao Ling''er appeared in front of them, they were already motionless. Because when Miao Ling''er flickered through them, they had already seen blood in their throats, who were just fleeing without any protection. They fell to the ground one after another, spurting blood from their throats, and then their whole bodies turned black, the same way of death.


    Miao Ling''er didn''t have any softness at all for these five wicked people, and her throat was quite cruel when she saw blood.


    Those who originally followed Wudu''s confidant, saw that their boss was so simple and neat that they were solved by Miao Linger, and suddenly lost their senses, as if they became headless flies, running around and fleeing. Others knelt down and begged for mercy, begging Miao Linger not to kill them.


    For these small soldiers, Miao Ling''er didn''t want to kill them in vain. They were first taken into custody, then reviewed, and if the crime was unforgivable, they would be killed directly. If the crime is minor, then the labor reform will be carried out...Anyway, in this area of ??Tang Sect, it is Tang Sect''s own person, she just manages it directly.


    The Tang Sect''s matter has been satisfactorily resolved by now. Miao Ling''er looked in the direction Tang Ye had left, wondering where this mysterious and powerful faceless man had gone. But she knew that no matter where he went, it was a simple matter for this faceless person to return to Tang Sect. After all, that is someone who can jump in space, splitting the space with one hand, and the world is free, which is really enviable.


    The big man and others walked to Miao Ling''er and let Miao Ling''er arrange. Miao Ling''er didn''t want to delay time. For Tang Ye, a powerful, mysterious, faceless person, she felt that she was lucky to be able to meet, and there were more things she could not force. So she started busy with Tang Sect affairs, and made arrangements one by one.


    At this moment, Tang Ye jumped to a dense forest in the back mountain of Tangmen, standing on the top of the tall tree, not knowing what he was going to do. Miao Yuer followed. For people who have cultivated to a good level of their kind, it is still possible to use their inner strength and stand on the top of the tree. However, if you want to stand in the air, stepping on the air is like stepping on the ground, you need a higher level. Miao Yu''er can''t do it for the time being. Tang Ye''s words, don''t hesitate.


    "What are we doing?" Miao Yuer asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "Look at the thing that manipulates the dead Taoist."


    "Huh?" Miao Yuer frowned.


    Tang Ye didn''t say much, jumped off the ground and landed in front of a huge tree. Miao Yuer followed, she frowned immediately, feeling strange. Because the sun was shining, but in front of this big tree, it was very gloomy and bitterly cold, which was very strange.


    "The Yin Qi is very heavy, there must be a demon if something goes wrong. The aura here is the same as that of the dead Taoist." Tang Ye said, then waved and broke the big tree in front of him.


    The big tree was split in half to reveal the situation inside. It was found empty inside, and then there was a decayed corpse, with bones visible. It''s very disgusting and makes people nauseous.


    And around the corpse, three rows of wooden stakes were inserted, tied with a red thread, and there were villains standing up, which seemed to be a kind of weird insidious secret technique.


    "What is this?" Miao Yuer asked Tang Ye, covering her mouth to prevent the corpse from stinking.


    Tang Ye said: "Spirit-binding magic circle is used to bind a person''s soul, it can also be said to be a ghost. At the same time, it also has the effect of absorbing the surrounding yin and accumulating on the corpse."


    "Why do you want this?" Miao Yuer didn''t understand, the corpse was rotten, and what did she gather Yin Qi to do.


    Tang Ye said: "For eating, the dead Taoist needs to eat this thing to maintain the existence of the ghost. Then it can swallow the soul of others, and after it stabilizes, it can become a real dead spirit."

 Chapter 1865： Uniform uniform!

    Miao Yu''er looked at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was really a very knowledgeable person. From the point of view of Tang Ye''s moves and the power used, he was not an evil magician. However, he actually knows so much about the things in the realm of the Vortex. For example, the corpse currently raises the dead, those spirit-binding circles, and the dead want to eat the corpse, he knows.


    Miao Yu''er was really curious, whether this faceless person really had no face, or was it deliberately hidden. If there is a face, what will it be like?


    It''s probably that kind of old monster. Being so powerful and able to understand so much, apart from those monsters who have lived for too long, Miao Yuer couldn''t think of anyone else.


    It''s just that listening to the voice of this faceless man doesn''t feel like an old man. Then Miao Yuer couldn''t help wondering, could this faceless person be carrying out a supreme secret technique of rejuvenation. Now the voice has changed back to his youthful appearance, but the face hasn''t been there yet, so I have to wait for the face to recover before showing it to others?


    "This corpse is the body of the undead spirit, that is to say, he is the real Taoist Gu." Tang Ye looked at the corpse in the tree cave and frowned slightly.


    Miao Yuer was taken aback for a moment, then came back to her senses, no longer guessing about Tang Ye''s identity or what she looked like. Looking inside the spirit-binding circle, he wondered: "The dead spirits eat their own corpses?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "The art of Yin and evil is mostly like this. Eat yourself, eat your parents, eat your wife and children, etc. Only in this way can there be better results. This is where the secret arts are not contained by the world. It is indeed too vicious and evil."


    Miao Yuer turned her head slightly. Speaking of viciousness, she felt as if she was talking about her. After all, her reputation is like that. She could be regarded as seeing something, Tang Ye is not a vicious person, just doing things as he pleases, arrogant, as for the dark and evil, it is far from saying.


    Is this a good person?


    "You said that the undead was manipulated, but there is his corpse in front of him, and he eats it himself. How can this be manipulated?" Miao Yuer didn''t understand the things in the Demon Realm and asked Tang Ye curiously.


    Tang Ye said, "According to the current situation, it is said that the control may not be right, and it should be cooperation. Or, the caster is in the same group as the dead Taoist. The caster must have mastered very superb sorcery, and tell the Taoist. , Can help him develop a strong and immortal body. The method is as seen before, the soul of the Taoist is lodged on a strong body, first eats his own corpse, maintains the soul. Then swallows the soul of others, Strengthen the soul. After that, the boarding body regenerates. The final stage is that the soul is strong and stable, controlling a strong body, and on the surface, it looks like a normal person."


    "The soul is alive, but it is alive. Is this an alternative way of longevity?" Tang Ye couldn''t help but mutter to himself.


    Miao Yu''er was amazed, but she didn''t expect to have this practice. She looked at Tang Ye, although she was just looking at her back, but suddenly felt that following Tang Ye would be a very interesting thing, full of play. Because she realized that the original herself was only focusing on Tang Sect, which was really too narrow. The world''s great wonders. If you have the ability, you must go out and have a look!


    Invisible, Miao Yuer was more willing to follow Tang Ye.


    She thought of something, and said to Tang Ye: "Do I want to change into similar clothes like you?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking back at Miao Yuer, feeling very strange. How come such a problem that I have never thought of suddenly arises?


    Oops, a woman is a woman, and ideas are always hard to guess.


    Miao Yuer looked at Tang Ye and coughed, as if she was a little embarrassed. It is rare to see her a little shy and unnatural, which is quite charming. She said to Tang Ye: "Aren''t you organizing a team? Of course, you have to unify some things, so that the members can have a sense of accomplishment and a sense of belonging. Just like when I managed the Tang Sect, I asked to wear Tang Sect clothes. Just like those schools, there must be uniform uniforms!"


    "This..." Tang Ye really hadn''t thought about this issue.


    Miao Yuer seems to have ambitions in this suggestion, saying: "In addition, on the clothes, we must decorate exclusive things to confirm my identity. For example, I will decorate a pattern of five poisons. There are five poisons. The head of poison. Venomous snakes, spiders, centipedes, scorpions, ants. These are the highly venomous areas that I am good at. In this way, when others see me, they know who I am. Sometimes this is enough to repel people. The so-called so-called. Amazing momentum, coercing the enemy..."


    Tang Ye listened to Miao Yuer quietly. He was very emotional, he really never expected Miao Yuer to be like this. She is so particular about a piece of clothing, or has such an idea. Form two, young girls'' hearts...but pretty good.


    Miao Yuer saw Tang Ye watching her silently. She felt a little embarrassed, coughed twice, concealed her guilty conscience, then stopped talking, her face was serious.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Your suggestion is good. You are also good. I am indeed forming some people. Soon, you will see other members. Moreover, you will meet other members. But I Let me tell you, the people I want are the strong among the strong, or those with extremely high talents and great potential for good fortune. Ning Que, don¡¯t abuse, you must use one enemy against one hundred, or even one against a thousand people."


    Miao Yuer nodded and said, "This is good."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Since you have such a suggestion, it''s okay to get a set of specific clothes. However, this clothes can''t be casual, it must be good. For example, the suit made by Shenji Technology is quite good. "


    Miao Yuer was very happy to hear that Tang Ye had adopted her suggestion. But Tang Ye said that she wanted the battle clothes made by Shenji Technology. She found it very difficult. She said, "Shenji Technology is exclusively for the Red Wall court. I want to get the battle clothes from there. Improbable. Besides, our nature..."


    "We are not evil, but we are not the righteous party. Everything is unclear, so the Red Wall Palace will not promise us, or even oppose us?" Tang Ye knew what Miao Yuer was going to say.


    Miao Yuer nodded. Tang Ye smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I just said that it should be as good as the battle suit made by Shenji Technology, but the one made by Shenji Technology may not be in line with us, and the strongest. As the power of True God recovers There are many things that are made with the power of deification, and they must be very good."


    "Forging?" Miao Yuer asked in confusion. Looking at Tang Ye, I was even more surprised. Could this guy know how to forge artifacts?


    Tang Ye smiled, did not answer for the time being, and said, "You will know when the time comes."


    As far as the art of weapon forging, Tang Ye really understands, after all, the inheritance memory of the old man of the remnant soul in Jiuzhongtian is a supreme treasure house, gathering the cultivation crystallization of mankind thousands of years ago, and everything.


    "Next, shall we investigate this dead Taoist?" Miao Yuer asked Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Go to Biyun Temple first."

 Chapter 1866： Land of the corpse!

    Going to Biyun Temple is to pick up Wuwang. He had said before when he arrived at Biyun Temple that he would pick up Wuwang two days later and let Wuwang follow him. This is to sharpen the innocence. After learning about Wuwang''s relationship with the young monk Shouxin, he knew it was another chance. Wuwang is very strong, but there are too many limitations. Since Tang Ye has returned for a hundred years, she should be a mentor. The communication with Biyun Temple was not harmonious. Nianzhi, Nianhui, and Nianpu, as well as other Buddhist disciples, all felt that he was persecuting Wuwu.


    But for Tang Ye, it didn''t matter. Since he is a faceless person, why bother to argue so much about good and evil, time and facts will prove everything. But even so, since La Wuwang has come in, Wuwang must obey the arrangement. The plan to capture the divine power that he is going to carry out is a big plan, and there should be no accidents. Otherwise, the plan will fail, and the casualties will be the worst. Those facing him were the four great spirit beasts and the four fierce beasts.


    "Is the Necromancer''s matter left? I''m worried..." Miao Yuer said to Tang Ye, but stopped talking halfway through, and said, "Everything is up to you."


    Tang Ye looked back at her and said, "Are you worried that something will happen to the Tang Sect? This necromancer, after all, shot Tang Sect. You care about Tang Sect and your sister. What''s so embarrassing about this. I know You don¡¯t have to hide your mind in front of me. No, it should be... Tsundere?"


    "You..." Miao Yu''er didn''t want to be said by Tang Ye, there was a feeling of being molested, this old guy!


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, since I helped Tang Sect, I will continue to help. Naturally, this necromantic Taoist matter will also be investigated, but I will leave it to others. One person is very suitable. But the prerequisite is that he is still alive. I hope that my plan and vision are successful, otherwise he has become bones."


    "Huh?" Miao Yuer was taken aback, but she was able to accept it soon. After all, for an old monster like Tang Ye, how many things he has done in the past and how many plans he has arranged are all normal.


    Tang Ye fell into short memories. He did make some arrangements a hundred years ago, all because of the ghost cave reincarnation technique he wanted to study. His ambition is still quite big. He followed his master to grow herbs to heal the world. The healer, after all, wants to explore the limit of life. The limit of life is inseparable from the topic of longevity. Originally, he knew that birth, old age, sickness and death were the reincarnation of the precepts, and there was nothing to dispute. However, after he entered the state of ghost cave death, he realized that this is a kind of profound knowledge that can avoid birth, old age, sickness and death. Who doesn''t want to master the secret of life and death?


    He wants it! Having experienced life and death in so many battles, if he could master such a secret technique, he would not let it go. Therefore, he has been paying attention to this matter since he was reborn after experiencing the dead weight of the ghost hole a hundred years ago. Therefore, he was very interested in the Clan Clan who only appeared at that time. The Clan Clan members were still enemies to him, and they were one of the three evils of Xiangxi who wanted to kill him. Despite this, he didn''t kill the corpse chaser when he had the opportunity.


    Because, this corpse-driving tribe is very talented in researching the corpse secret technique. He was originally badly injured by Tang Ye, and was bitten by a two-headed python, half broken! However, he relied on his own dead body secret technique to refine the half of the broken body into a dead body state, and merged with the living body! Therefore, he did not die, and he got a stronger and harder body.


    The only drawback is that there is a big difference between a dead body and a living body, so it can no longer be like a normal person.


    But he is a person who ignores the world''s gaze, so even if half of his body is wrapped in white tape, looking like a half mummy, strange and eerie and terrifying, he doesn''t care at all, and still does his own thing.


    And at this time, the corpse chaser was also against Tang Ye. He has nothing to fear. Already half alive and half dead, we can see life and death even more. However, at this time, Tang Ye took a fancy to him, thinking that he was quite talented, and he was a member of the corpse chasing clan, and he would study the secret technique of ghost cave reincarnation more. Therefore, after returning from Guwu Jianghu, Tang Ye, who had mastered extremely powerful power, did not kill the corpsesmith, but instead controlled him.


    After returning from the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, Tang Ye had already refined the Green Spirit Fire. He implanted the green spirit fire into the body of the corpse slayer, controlled him, and asked him to deeply study the secret technique of ghost rebirth and report to him regularly. However, later he knew that he was leaving the ancestral land, but he was unwilling to put aside the study of the ghost reincarnation technique, so he made some arrangements for the corpse slayer.


    If the green spirit fire is frozen, it will turn into a cold fire, which will quickly freeze a person. It is equivalent to that, after the Qinglinghuo changed, it absorbed all the surrounding heating, including the human body, and then the human body entered a frozen state. This is also like a freezing operation. Before leaving the ancestral land, Tang Ye told the corpsesmith about this. This may make the corpse carpenter immortal and immortal, waiting to be born again in the future.


    The corpsesmith agreed to this plan. Therefore, according to what Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er just now, if the plan to freeze the corpse chaser is successful, then the corpse chaser should be alive now, still sleeping in the originally planned place.


    However, freezing the carpenter to survive is different from Lu Celadon running to Antarctica to freeze himself. The freezing of the corpsesmith requires more complicated conditions. To say it is complicated, it is not complicated, but besides freezing, there is another requirement, that is, sufficient Yin Qi. Because the corpse carpenter is generally living, generally dead. The requirements of the living body and the dead body are different. To guarantee a living body, you must guarantee a dead body. The yin qi is necessary to conceive the dead body.


    The cemetery is cloudy, but not enough. The cemetery will be exposed to the sun, and people will worship, and there will always be Yang Qi. It is possible to conceive the dead body of the corpse-shoveler without any yang intrusion, otherwise it will gradually rot when frozen. The dead body is different from the living body, and there are many particularities. Being strong is not so easy to come by.


    In the end, the place where the corpse chaser was frozen was chosen in a place that the world rarely knows. That is the secret that the corpse chaser has always kept. No one would have told it. The place where the corpse chaser is active is hidden in western Hunan. The mystery of the misty land, Montenegro.


    When the corpse chasing family emerged, it was common in ancient times when wars were frequent. There were too many dead people, but they wanted to send them back to their hometowns, so the corpse chasing clan appeared, using secret techniques to "activate" the corpses, binding and pulling them with surgical wires, and calling them by bells.


    Only later, the corpse chasing away slowly declined until it disappeared. However, the corpse chasing clan has a mysterious inheritance of knowledge, so the chasing corpse clan just no longer appears in front of people and no longer conducts the corpse chasing thing, but they are still conducting research on the corpse secret technique. Moreover, their ancestors constructed a secret realm, so that they lived in the "world" of the world, no one noticed, unless their people led the way, otherwise they would not be able to enter the place where they lived.


    That is Montenegro.


    Montenegro is the place where the corpse family lives.

 Chapter 1867： One hundred thousand mountains!

    Tang Ye was going to Heishan. One was to see if the corpse-shoveler was still alive a hundred years ago, and the other was that Heishan was not far from Tangmen. Before going to Biyun Temple, he should stop by.


    The corpse shoveler back then, after refining himself into a half-human half-corpse in order to save himself, was called the "corpse leader".


    This is a very resounding name, the corpse chasing clan, the leader, that is the most powerful corpse chasing clan. However, this is not the case. There are a lot of strong people in the corpse chasing family. They are going to kill the corpse leader.


    Because the corpse Kui had already betrayed the corpse chasing family, he couldn''t help breaking the rules of the door, privately refining dead corpse puppets for his own use, stealing the sect''s unique knowledge, and cooperated with the outside world. All of these made him expelled from the school.


    Back then, Tang Ye and Shikui returned to Heishan, the secret life of the Clan Clan. Tang Ye didn''t dare to disturb them because they were worried about the mysterious and mysterious of Clan Clan. After all, there is a tradition of refining the corpse emperor in the corpse chasing clan, refining corpse puppets and then training them for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. That kind of corpse puppet has long been transformed into an existence that surpasses the corpse and human. It can even be compared with zombies. Coupled with the secret technique of the corpse chasing clan, that is an extremely powerful force. Therefore, even Tang Ye, who came back from Guwu Jianghu, didn''t bother much. It can even be played, but it will definitely waste a lot of time.


    Human beings are like this. They have great limitations, but they can create many things and powers that exceed their limits. Perhaps as other races have said, humans are both small and powerful. What is strong is that the brain is good at thinking and creating.


    "The corpse-shoveler among the three evils in western Hunan, the place where his tribe lives is not in Xiangxi, but a secret realm hidden in the one hundred thousand mountains in southern Xinjiang. Therefore, everyone thinks that the corpse-crolling tribe is extinct. But who I also know that the corpse chasing clan has always passed on it. Because of this, they are actually very powerful." Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er.


    Miao Yuer was very surprised to hear that. She knew that for a long time, the three evils of Xiangxi were very powerful. The three evils are the witch Gu, the corpse chaser, and the Luohuadong girl. Wu Gu has always existed in the Miao Territory, and even has a close relationship with Tang Sect. As for the Luohuadong Girl, it is said that people who have chance can see it. After all, the Luohuadong Girl is the girl of heaven, and she can ascend to the sky only by waiting for the gift of the gods. But the corpsesmith did disappear for a long time, and it is rarely heard.


    Especially now, when the dead are buried, every family will handle it. Even if they die outside, the transportation is well-developed and the means of transportation are advanced. Wherever the corpse needs to be driven. Therefore, without the market demand for "dead corpse", there will be no corpse chasing industry. There is no meaning, and after a long time, it will be eliminated.


    However, this understanding is too superficial. How could the secret technique mastered by the corpse chasing clan be just "cracking the corpses". They studied dead bodies, invented ghost dens, and even successfully discovered the way to reincarnation. Isn''t that powerful enough to bring a dead body back to life?


    It''s just that, to come back to life, after all, there is a precept for all things, which is almost impossible. Therefore, the reincarnation of the ghost cave, currently, the best effect is to give birth to the corpse emperor. The corpse emperor was transformed from a corpse. You can move freely, and even have your own wisdom. It''s just that the memory of his lifetime is completely gone, which is equivalent to another person. This is very different from the ideal revival.


    Another is that reincarnated from a corpse, mostly full of hostility, violent and cruel. This is not good either. Therefore, even if the corpse clan has refined the corpse emperor at present, it can only be said to have refined an extremely powerful weapon. They need to control the corpse emperor and let the corpse emperor use it for themselves.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye and Zoe Kui had to come to Montenegro, because of the environment of Heishan, they were in line with the freezing of Zoe Kui, so that his half-human and half-corpse body could survive.


    Fortunately, there are no dangers. They succeeded a hundred years ago. They searched for a corner of the Black Mountain without being found. Then they froze and started the plan of survival for a hundred years.


    Miao Yu''er knew that Tang Ye even knew about the corpse chasing family. Although it was not strange to know this as Tang Ye, she still couldn''t help being surprised. She knew the corpse clan, it had disappeared hundreds of years ago, even if Tang Ye was a hundred years ago, the corpse clan had disappeared for a long time, but this faceless person still knew. I really don''t know how sacred this mysterious faceless man is. But this is the person he follows. The more powerful he is, the better he is naturally.


    Miao Yuer looked at Tang Ye and said, "The people you are going to meet are from the corpse chasing clan? Go to the mysterious place where the chasing corpse clan lives?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Where are you going, where do I go." Miao Yuer obeyed the order very much. She thinks this is good. In the past, she had to give orders, think about many things, and worry about the consequences of a decision. too tired. Now being taken by others, just follow and execute orders. Suddenly, it felt so simple and comfortable, and she liked it. Perhaps, she is not a person who likes to lead others. Before being in charge of Tang Sect, he was helpless.


    Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er: "I didn''t want you to follow. Heishan is not that simple. I just went to see the situation of the corpse. There is no need to provoke a conflict with the corpse. It¡¯s also a good thing, so you can follow along. But, be careful. The corpse chasing clan is mysterious and unpredictable, and Montenegro is also full of unknowns, not knowing how dangerous it is."


    Miao Yuer glanced at Tang Ye secretly, with a rather speechless and playful look, as if saying, "You are the most mysterious and unpredictable, and what are you afraid of?"


    Tang Ye waved his hand to open a space channel and said to Miao Yuer: "The ability of space jumping requires stronger strength if you want to take others to jump together. At present, I can only bring one or two people. You follow me. But for the first time. There will be a lot of discomfort when you take a space jump. You should pay attention. If it is serious, you will die. But with your strength, you will not die."


    "Good." Miao Yuer nodded to Tang Ye. She looked calm, but she was actually very surprised. Tang Ye can not only jump in space, but also take people to jump in space, as well as two people. This is really super awesome. Because a person who does not master the power of space, if he enters the space forcibly, he will be squeezed, and his body will burst and die. If a person who has mastered the power of space jumps and is carrying a person, he must use the same power to protect that person. Therefore, to bring two people is to use three parts of the power to bear the influence of space.


    This is simply something Miao Yuer dare not think about.


    Tang Ye opened the space channel, and Miao Yu''er got in carefully. Then her eyes went dark, and she felt her whole body squeezed, like an explosion. But at this time, a force penetrated her body, making her feel the same as usual. This is Tang Ye protecting her with strength. Then soon, the front was opened by Tang Ye, and bright light came in. She just closed her eyes, and when she opened them, she was already floating in the air on top of an endless, hopeless mountain.


    One hundred thousand mountains!


    Arrived in a blink of an eye. Fuck, Miao Yuer was excited and amazed. The ability to jump in this space is too powerful and too convenient.


    Miao Yu''er could not float in the air, after all, she was not strong enough, but Tang Ye allocated some power to her, and she could do it. Suspended in the air at this time, overlooking the underground, it was shocking. People really still want to be able to fly, so it''s very easy.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yu''er, thought for a while, felt that he should let his subordinates have this kind of floating ability, otherwise it would be inconvenient to fight in the future. This needs to improve their strength, treasures, secrets, etc., can be used to train them.

 Chapter 1868： Earthworld!

    Suspended above the 100,000 mountains, overlooking the endless mountains on the ground, it is really pleasant and still comfortable. I was also shocked and conquered by the magnificent mountains and rivers. If you can, you should see the beauty of the creation of heaven and earth.


    Tang Ye intends to improve the strength of the people he recruited, but now he still has to settle the matter of entering Black Mountain first. Montenegro is a secret realm hidden in the hundred thousand mountains. It is invisible and can only be entered through specific methods. A hundred years ago, Shi Kui brought him in. At that time, he wanted to remember the way to enter, but found that the barriers laid by the ancestors of the corpse chasing clan were very mysterious and mysterious, and he could not crack them at all, so it was impossible to enter the land of Black Mountain alone.


    Now when he comes back a hundred years later, his strength is no longer what it used to be. Because he has learned a powerful space jump, he can ignore the enchantment of Black Mountain and just pass through the enchantment directly.


    "You follow me." Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er, who was attracted by the magnificent scenery of the One Hundred Thousand Mountains. He is a person who has traveled all over the ancestral land and has been to Jiuzhongtian. He has seen all the scenery. In Jiuzhongtian, there are floating islands. These are even more shocking to the "mortals" in the ancestral land.


    Miao Yu''er looked back and looked at Tang Ye and nodded. But then Tang Ye held her hand and wanted to pull her. This is to stabilize her and enter the secret realm created by others in the land of the Black Mountain. The space jump will not be more squeezed as usual.


    Miao Yu''er was caught by a hand, feeling a little weird. Then he noticed that Tang Ye held her hand, very young, not an old man''s hand at all. How is this going? Isn''t this guy an old man? Perhaps it was just as I had guessed before, this guy was practising some secret technique for rejuvenation. It may still be a witchcraft! Now the body is slowly recovering, but the face has not yet returned to the child, so it can only be covered.


    When Miao Yu''er was thinking about the mess, Tang Ye had already taken her into the space, and his eyes went dark again. Only this time, Miao Yuer felt more pressure and wanted to faint. When she was almost unable to hold on, her eyes lit up, and the space jump had been completed, and she had reached the land of Black Mountain.


    However, the feeling of oppression did not alleviate in the land of Black Mountain. Because looking around, this black mountain is really black, as it means. Obviously it was daytime, but in front of the mountain in front of me, I felt that it was always dark clouds pressing on the mountain, very dark and heavy.


    At the same time, I felt that being Black Mountain was full of hostility everywhere, it was like hell. Miao Yuer felt even more uncomfortable. Can people live in this kind of place?


    "Oh...hoar, roar!"


    At this time, there was a roar suddenly, like the roar of an evil monster, I don''t know what happened.


    Tang Yeben was watching the Black Mountain, which he had only seen once a hundred years ago, and he didn''t expect to hear the black mountain in front of him make a few horrible strange sounds that resounded across the sky. He frowned greatly, staring at Montenegro to see what had happened.


    Soon he saw another amazing scene. He saw the entire mountain of Montenegro, from the foot of the mountain to the top of the mountain, lit up one after another. And those flames, when viewed from a distance, actually formed a gossip pattern!


    "That''s a gossip suppression ritual!"


    Seeing the flames ignited from the foot of the mountain to the top of Heishan, forming a gossip array, Tang Ye was surprised and said: "It must be a powerful monster to use such a big gossip suppression array! A terrible thing has happened in Montenegro, isn''t it that a terrible monster was born?"


    "What''s the terrible thing about this?" Miao Yuer also saw the weird situation in Black Mountain ahead. To say weird, there is a great shock. The whole mountain is lit with torches, and the gossip pattern is formed, which is really magnificent. But Tang Ye said before that he didn''t even know how dangerous this Black Mountain was. So Miao Yuer be careful and stay close to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Heishan and was silent for a while, then looked at Miao Yu''er and said, "Let''s go and take a look over there. Pay attention. Be careful."


    Tang Ye took Miao Yu''er stepped in the air, light as the wind and extremely fast. Soon, the two arrived at the entrance of Montenegro.


    Standing in front of the mountain pass of the Black Mountain, a chill was blown from it, which made people shiver. And he hadn''t entered yet, just looked inside, and felt the inexplicable and huge gloom and horror, really like the place where the ghost lives. No wonder the corpse Kui said a hundred years ago that Montenegro had the name "world palace".


    Faced with this situation, Miao Yuer secretly swallowed. Although she was from the Tang Sect and had been a sect master, she should have been very courageous, but she had never experienced this situation in Heishan. She is also a girl after all, which would be a little scary. If she is alone, she really dare not stay here. With Tang Ye now, she couldn''t help but approach Tang Ye.


    Looking at the situation inside the Black Mountain, it was dark and vague, but the wind was blowing, and there were noises from time to time. Behind him is also pitch black and vague, not invisible, but invisible. Therefore, those ghastly ghost scenes and stories continue to emerge in my mind.


    "Quack, coo..." Occasionally the crows and partridges, or the calls of owls, make people feel scared.


    In addition to the sounds of these dark creatures, there was also the sound of the "whooping and chirping" yin wind. The wind in this dark night looked sad and entangled. After hearing it once, I was afraid of hearing it a second time. It was a bit like the sound of a crying woman.


    These situations always make people unable to help form the images in those horror stories. For example, in a dark corner, a woman with long hair in a white or blood-red shirt curled up in the corner and sobbed. At this time, while carrying a faint oil lamp or candle light to look after, when the woman turned her head, what she saw was the face of a horrible evil spirit.


    "Dang Cang..."


    Suddenly, a dead wood not far from Miao Yu''er and Tang Ye made the sound of a bell. In this quiet and gloomy moment, Miao Yuer was really frightened, her breathing became rapid, and she exclaimed a little earlier.


    Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er both looked at the trees that made the "clanging" sound. When they saw it, Miao Yu''er wanted to scream again! Because she saw that, in the dim light, a person was hanging on a branch of that dilapidated withered tree!


    A man without a head!


    And the hemp rope hanging under the branches was blown heavily by the wind, hanging the headless person, no, it was a corpse! The headless corpse shook slightly from the rope. The shadow reflected on the ground pulled the old elders. This shadow alone makes people scared!


    It''s actually a headless female corpse!


    Miao Yu''er''s face turned pale with fright, she couldn''t help but get closer to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye will not be afraid of these. He has been an exorcist. He has seen a lot of eerie and horrible pictures. He said to Miao Yu''er, "Don''t worry, this is a common situation in Black Mountain. Otherwise, Black Mountain would not be called the Earth Mansion. Up."


    With that, Tang Ye let out a force and interrupted the twine. So the headless female corpse fell down, only to find that it was just a piece of white cloth.


    Miao Yuer slowly came to her senses, no longer so scared, but still tightened. She felt that she was very gaffey. As the Tang Sect master, he had to do all kinds of scenes, but now he is really afraid of these ghosts, and he feels less domineering, like a little woman. But she is a feminine woman, how can she be a little woman.


    Tang Ye ignored what Miao Yu''er thought, and said, "Let''s go in and take a look. We still have to be careful not to be discovered by the corpse-shoulders, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."

 Chapter 1869： Jump over the corpse!

    Tang Ye came to Black Mountain this time just to see the situation of the corpse Kui, and then left, so he didn''t want to get into any trouble. Although he knew that the secret technique of reincarnation from the ghost cave would be more extensive and in-depth in the research of the corpse chasing clan, and there was a lot of information he wanted, but the chasing corpse clan was not easy to mess with. Before he knew the details, he Don''t want to make trouble in this area.


    Even if he is the first in strength, among the puppets refined by the corpse clan, if there is a corpse emperor, that power may not be worse than him. Even if he can deal with it, it takes a lot of energy and time. If you can''t kill, you will be entangled, which is not in line with his current style.


    The direction of the current plan is to train a group of capable talents, and at the same time find the power furnace, and then capture the power. This is the primary plan, and other things can be slowed down first, or acted accordingly.


    Tang Ye and Miao Yuer walked into Montenegro.


    The land of Montenegro, the earthly palace, is a very challenging place for the human heart. Entering here from the outside is like coming from heaven to hell. If the will and courage are not enough, I am afraid it will be difficult to accept. Even if you can accept it, walking in the gloomy, low, and occasionally creaking withered woods in this part of the Black Mountain will definitely not be able to withstand the fear that continues to build up.


    "Squeaky, quack, bang..." Miao Yuer stepped on something suddenly, and immediately made a crisp sound continuously.


    She was shocked, and her body shook a few times. Looking down, it was a white bone that had stepped on the ground. The bone broke and caused a sound. Then it caused the crows living on the dead wood to frighten and make the sound... That kind of ghastly, it feels like a movement, everywhere Moving, scared people can''t recover.


    Tang Ye looked back at Miao Yu''er, and then turned back, there was nothing serious about it.


    Miao Yu''er saw that even though Tang Ye was faceless, she also felt that Tang Ye had just despised her, saying that she was so terrible. She was quite speechless, a little angry, and said to Tang Ye: "Are you not afraid at all?"


    Tang Ye didn''t look back, and said, "The ghosts and gods will not be like this after one pass. So, after this time, next time you..."


    "Don''t move!" Tang Ye originally said, suddenly as if he felt something, stopped talking, and flashed to the side with Miao Yuer, hiding.


    Miao Yu''er didn''t think about any physical contact. Tang Ye was suddenly like this. There must be something wrong. She also became serious and watched carefully, looking forward like Tang Ye.


    When you come to an unknown place, no matter how strong you are, you should be cautious. There are people outside, and there are heaven outside the sky, arrogance is the most undesirable.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    At this moment, in front of the light, there was a small ridge with only a few rattans growing. It seemed that something was running from the bottom of the ridge, making the sound of jumping to the ground. The voice is very rhythmic, giving people an inexplicable uneasiness, forcing people''s heartbeat to speed up, and the uneasy emotions make the head swell.


    "Let''s go to the tree." Tang Ye said softly in Miao Yuer''s ear.


    Miao Yu''er nodded lightly, and then Tang Ye gave out strength, and the two quickly floated to the tree. Standing on the tree, they didn''t speak, still staring at the small hills in front of which the light was faint and the sound of "bang, bang, bang" was made.


    As the "bang-bang-bang" sound approached, finally, this jumping thing came!


    "That is¡­¡­"


    Finally, I could see something jumping from below the small mountain ridge, and then...Miao Yu''er''s eyes widened, her heartbeat accelerated, and even her head was a little numb, and she really saw something that shocked her.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly at that thing, unexpectedly jumping a corpse.


    What jumped up from the hills was a monster with shawl hair, shawl, tattered clothes, green hair, and his hands stretched forward, showing two sharp fangs.


    People who don¡¯t know probably treat it as a zombie first. The kind of zombies in classic Hong Kong movies. However, judging from the real division, it is jumping corpses.


    Tang Ye was worried that Miao Yu''er was making noises, and she was alarmed to jump on the ground, so she whispered to her: "Don''t make noises, lower your breath! This thing is no trivial thing, it''s a scarlet jumping corpse!"


    Miao Yuer listened to Tang Ye and tried to lower her breathing and alleviate all movements. It''s just that she wondered, is it really useful for this kind of "zombies" not to breathe? Watching the plot in the movie, don¡¯t breathe when you encounter zombies, zombies are equivalent to not seeing you. Is there really such a weird thing?


    "Boom, boom!"


    At this time, the Chilian Jumping Corpse underneath jumped a step forward, and then jumped to the right. Its body is stiff, it only jumps when it moves, and it really looks like a zombie. It was beating, as if it had found something strange, looking for something strange.


    This anomaly is actually nothing else. It was Miao Yuer who was very nervous on the tree just now and made some movements. The movement was noticed by Chilian Jumping Corpse, and it jumped under the big tree and jumped to look around. Therefore, this kind of awareness of jumping corpses is quite powerful.


    The Chilian Leaping Corpse underneath jumped and looked around, but never looked up, perhaps it didn''t know how to look up. After not finding any anomalies, it continued to jump towards the gloomy woods ahead, as if looking for something.


    Tang Ye and Miao Yuer breathed a sigh of relief after Chi Lian jumped the corpse completely. It wasn''t that Tang Ye was afraid of this Chilian jumping corpse, but that he didn''t want to be discovered, causing disputes in the corpse chasing community.


    "Is that a zombie?" Miao Yuer couldn''t help asking Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "That''s not a zombie, it should be a zombie. In fact, the kind of zombie that appears most often in movies can also be said to be the zombie from the corpse chaser. The real zombie, and Ordinary people are almost the same, they don''t jump and jump so stupidly. In addition, zombies... are the greatest fears of the Volunteer. Their strength cannot be clearly stated with the mouth."


    "This corpse jumping is very powerful, can you deal with it?" Miao Yuer asked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye said: "Of course it can. Chilian''s corpse jumping is powerful, but if it is not at the level of the corpse emperor, it does not threaten me. There are two reasons why I don''t disturb it. One is that I don''t want to cause trouble or delay. I do. One is to let the Chilian Jumping Corpse continue to beat. If you want to keep up, you may find something. Because the Jumping Corpse is generally managed by the corpse chaser, and this corpse jumping is undoubtedly out of the corpse chaser. I don¡¯t know if the corpse chaser did it deliberately, or because of other reasons. This is somewhat appealing to me."


    As he said, Tang Ye frowned and continued: "Generally speaking, the corpse chaser has two purposes. One is to bring people who have died in a foreign country back to their hometown for burial, and the other is to drive the unredeemed corpse. At the Nine Nether Gate, use the power of the Nine Nether Gate to open the Nether Spirit World, and then introduce these jumping corpses into the Nether Spirit World, so as not to harm the world. Of course, these are all said by Fumo Codex. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    Knowing this is also because Tang Ye came into contact with the Supreme Fumo Codex a hundred years ago. If there really are Nine Nether Gates, then he feels that there are really too many things in this world that he doesn''t know.

 Chapter 1870： Ten thousand corpses!

    The ancestral land is probably the oldest, most mysterious, and most volatile place from chaos to the true god, to the multiplication of all things, to deification, and the return of the true god. After countless years, all times have been experienced. Therefore, any mysterious things may happen in this place. Anything strange and unpredictable can also appear.


    Nine Nether Gate, the way to the world leading to the underworld. If it hadn''t been for the Fumo Codex, who would have thought that there was such a mysterious thing. Even, it is said that Yi Jifu really has such a thing?


    If it is said that there is, then it must talk about the Three Realms and Six Paths. The three realms, the human realm, the immortal realm, and the ghosts and monsters are divided into another realm. And this is the "plane space" that the ancestral land has, and the nine layers of heaven are actually not the heaven or immortal world that people think, it is already a world independent of the ancestral land.


    Therefore, human beings are really very small for the entire universe. Even if it is only in the ancestral world, it is very small.


    It is absolutely impossible to explore the ancestral land or the entire universe without an immortal body.


    Entering the land of Black Mountain now is the place where the mysterious corpse-driving people live. This family of corpses, most of them were born in ancient times. However, this ancient time, when was it?


    In fact, this ancient times is a very remote ancient era. That is, after the leader of the Jiuli tribe, Chi You, and the Emperors of Yan and Huang, the number of casualties was very high. The two Emperors of Yan and Huang couldn''t bear the death of soldiers in a foreign country, so they were allowed to perform operations on the corpses, and the soldiers who died in battle stood up and obeyed the talisman The order, return to his hometown, and then sleep peacefully. And this is the earliest time when the "dead corpse" appeared.


    This all dates back to the ancient times, and it can be seen how deep the corpse family is. The ancestors of the Clan Corpse were able to open up a space in the ancestral land and allow the tribe to live independently, which is a testimony of extremely terrifying power. This kind of thing, even if Tang Ye were to do it, couldn''t do it.


    Tang Ye didn''t even know anything about opening up space. Therefore, he must be cautious when he arrives in Montenegro.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was so cautious, Miao Yuer didn''t dare to move even more. Therefore, she did what Tang Ye wanted her to do. Now Tang Ye is showing her the surprise of the world. She is very interested. She is full of expectations for her future life, so she will not let herself die easily.


    Tang Ye told her about the corpse jumping just now. She was still confused, and asked Tang Ye: "You just said that there are two reasons why you can''t start the jumping corpse. The second reason is that the jumping corpse appeared. It may be caused by the corpse chaser deliberately. What''s the situation behind it? . Are you curious, do you want to see?"


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I am a little curious after all. As a person who likes to study the world''s thaumaturgy, naturally I don''t want to miss what I haven''t seen."


    "Then go and have a look." Miao Yuer said to Tang Ye: "Quietly follow, and don''t disturb the corpse clan."


    It seems that this Miao Yu''er is also interested in this kind of thing, she is a restless woman after all.


    Tang Ye looked in the direction where the jumping corpse had just left, and said: "The jumping corpse is no longer as simple as the jumping corpse. It has evolved from the jumping corpse to a scarlet jumping corpse. Obviously, it is. The corpse chaser deliberately indulged it, otherwise it would have been subdued long ago."


    "This is a very serious matter, because jumping corpses can be continuously strengthened. Those resentful jumping corpses can become stronger and evolve by sucking human blood, and then they can evolve to ordinary jumping corpses, green hair jumping corpses, red chain jumping corpses, There are several powerful stages of Black Fiend Jumping Corpse and Unchanging Bone Jumping Corpse."


    "These jumping corpses are several times more powerful every time they are strengthened. Chilian jumping corpses was fine before. If it comes to the black evil corpse jumping, even a powerful Volacle will be troublesome to deal with. If it''s not the bone jumping corpse, It''s best for the Fu Demon Master to run away when he sees it, because there is no need to die."


    Tang Ye looked at the direction where the Chilian corpse had left and explained to Miao Yu''er about the corpse.


    When Miao Yuer heard Tang Ye''s words, she became even more aware of the horror of the corpse chasing clan. Jumping the corpse is just the most superficial secret technique played by the corpse chasing clan. But it is such a simple and superficial secret technique, for others, it is so terrible. So how can the profound and powerful secret techniques that the Clan Corpse really study can be dealt with by others?


    For example, refining a thousand-year-old corpse emperor is simply creating a god!


    Since the Clan Clan was such a terrifying tribe, Miao Yu''er hesitated whether that curiosity should be. She said to Tang Ye: "Shall we still go and see what''s behind the jumping corpse?"


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "You can go and see, but it can''t affect the original plan. Let''s find the corpse first. If there is still time and opportunity, then we will go and see what is behind the zombie.


    "Good." Miao Yuer nodded.


    Then, Tang Ye put aside the corpse jumping in the red chain, and looked for the place where the corpse leader slept in the memory of a hundred years ago. Although Black Mountain was founded by the ancestors of the Clan Clan, the ancestors of the Clan Clan do not fully understand this place. Because to open up a space, there must be open space. It is impossible to create a space out of thin air, even for the Emperor Pangu. Everything is developed on the basis of the chaotic space. Otherwise, it is an illusion. The illusion can only guide the mental state, and the physical body still exists in the real space after all.


    This Black Mountain land is probably a small unopened chaotic space, which was acquired by the ancestors of the corpse-canced family. That''s why the ancestors of the corpse clan can open up their own place to live. During the chaos period, the chaotic space was everywhere, but after the Pangu God Emperor opened it up, it disappeared one after another, and in the end it almost disappeared, becoming countless plane worlds. However, there are some chaotic spaces that have not been opened up, or are left over from the opening up, then they can be used to open up and become a small space.


    Those chaotic spaces that were left behind are actually very precious, and they are the things that the true gods compete most intensely. Because getting a chaotic space that hasn''t been opened up can be used to open it up slowly in the future, which is tantamount to creating a world by yourself. And in this world, you are the **** of creation.


    However, the chaotic space does not exist like treasures. This kind of thing cannot be touched or seen, so it only exists outside the boundless universe. In this way, only the true gods can get the chaos space. So it can be speculated that there are true **** ancestors in the corpse clan!


    Probably it was the capable person who initiated the "dead corpse" technique for the first time in ancient times.


    A hundred years ago, the corpse Kui chose a black mountain forbidden area to sleep. He was originally from the corpse chasing clan, and he was familiar with the land of the black mountain, knowing which places the corpse chasing clan would not set foot. And he went to sleep in that place, it was also a gambling, after all, it was a forbidden place, and it must be dangerous.


    There is one of the three forbidden areas in Montenegro, Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns.


    Ten thousand corpses cave, a place dedicated to stacking corpses.

 Chapter 1871： Another monster!

    The Ten Thousand Corpse Cave was indeed one of the forbidden places in Montenegro. Miao Yuer followed Tang Ye. The closer he got, the more severe the cold he felt, and there were fewer and fewer creatures around. Because there is only the cold air that is flooded here, it is difficult for creatures to survive.


    When he arrived in front of the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns, Miao Yuer thought it would be a cave, but the result was a mountain where corpses were piled up. The corpses were turned into bones, and the bones were piled up.


    Ten thousand corpse caves are purely piled up with corpses. The corpse clan studies corpses, and corpses are material to them. The failures in research are piled up here, which has been the case for thousands of years. As for why there are so many corpses, they are naturally obtained from the outside world. The world is huge, and a part of the body disappears every day, and no one finds it or feels strange.


    The corpse clan lives in Montenegro, but every day there are disciples who go out to bring the corpse back. After so many years, there are many dead bodies. In Montenegro, corpses are probably the most common.


    The Yin Qi formed by the accumulation of corpses over the years has become a valuable resource for the cadavers to carry out research. Therefore, it is a treasure house, and the tribe is not allowed to set foot easily.


    This is just one statement. There is also a saying that because of the accumulation of corpses over the years, the accumulation of yin, hostility, resentment, etc., will give birth to the supreme corpse after a long time. This corpse has been sealed by the ancestors, otherwise it would have become a disaster in the world. Therefore, don''t let the living person get close easily, otherwise it will stimulate the corpse. If the corpse was allowed to come out, it would be a disaster in the world. This Montenegro may be broken.


    Tang Ye was able to bring Miao Yu''er closer because of his own supreme power, which could not cause any movement, and the people of the corpse chaser could not find it. At the same time, before he approached, he also gathered a yin air, and then enveloped the yin air around his body, disguising it as a part of the corpse cave. In this way, you can avoid the people who drive the corpse, and can also avoid stimulating the mysterious and unknown corpse.


    The rumors of the corpse evil have been circulating in Wanshigu, but the people who chased the corpse have not seen the corpse. They all said that this is what the ancestors will leave behind. If you listen to the ancestors, don''t stimulate it. If you don''t die, you won''t die. If you die and don¡¯t listen to your ancestors, you really don¡¯t know how to die.


    Tang Ye knew that he would use Yin Qi to disguise it when the corpse Kui brought him here a hundred years ago. And using Yin Qi to disguise, not everyone can do it, otherwise, wouldn''t everyone be able to sneak into the land of the Black Mountain and this cave of ten thousand corpses?


    The corpse can not be disguised with Yin Qi! A hundred years ago, Tang Ye helped him disguise, only because Tang Ye mastered a powerful secret technique, that is, the dead wood meets spring. Withered Wood Fengchun helps him nourish his power, divert it out, and control the flow freely. Therefore, his power can take various forms. Condensing Yin Qi around the body is done using this secret technique.


    Just as Tang Ye gathered strength to hide his face and still had an endless source of energy. His power is recycled and he feels infinitely close to perpetual motion machine. But if someone else plays like this, I am afraid that a day will be exhausted if the power is not enough.


    Looking at a mountain of bones, Miao Yuer felt the oppression deeply. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s protection, she felt that she wouldn''t be able to move. With such a huge and huge yin and cold power, even the people of the corpse chasing clan need to use resistance items to get in.


    As one of the forbidden places in Montenegro, the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns cover a huge area, and there are many hidden secrets. Many areas are worth exploring. However, Tang Ye does not have this thought now. He only focused on finding the corpse Kui and solving the matter.


    In the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns, the cold air accumulated, forming a river braving the faint black cold air. Below the river is an extremely frozen place. Because of the yin, the degree of freezing is worse than that of an iceberg. And this is where the corpse Kui chose to sleep. Both freezing and Yin Qi are in keeping with the nature of half of his living body and the general dead body.


    Even if Tang Ye faced this cold air, she had to give out strength to protect both inside and outside. Miao Yu''er was even more serious. Even with Tang Ye''s protection, she felt that her whole body was hard to move, and she felt stiff and dead at any time.


    Tang Ye knew that the environment here was bad and shouldn''t stay long, so she took Miao Yuer to the place where the corpse had sunk a hundred years ago. Fortunately, the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns are forbidden areas. Even if a hundred years have passed, the changes are not great, so it is easy to recognize the place where the corpse leader sank a hundred years ago.


    It was a turn of the Yinqi River, and there was a lot of bumps in the bend. Looking from the side, it was difficult to see what was there. Then there is a rope here, hidden in the bend, and embedded in it, if it is not known in advance, it will not be visible at all. These were all designed by Shikui and Tang Ye a hundred years ago.


    When Tang Ye arrived, he sent out his strength and sucked out the solid rope. The rope didn''t rot at all, this was because it used Tang Ye a hundred years ago to make use of the power of the Fumo Master, specially made with materials caused by absorption. It will gradually absorb and strengthen itself, but it is not obvious that others cannot detect it. In the process of absorption, after a hundred years, it will not only not rot, but will strengthen and become stronger. In this way, there is no fear that the corpse leader''s sleeping crystal coffin will get out of control.


    Tang Ye held the sucked rope and pulled it up again, making a clicking sound, as if a huge gear was turning. Slowly, the yin on the cold river was pushed a little away, and then a white crystal coffin slowly emerged. After all the crystal coffins floated up, I saw a black and white person lying inside.


    This person is also a monster, from head to toe, the center is divided into two halves, half wrapped in black clothes, and half wrapped in white bandages. Only the black side was exposed on his face, so he showed one eye, half a nose, and half a mouth. It seems that it can''t be a person anymore.


    He is the corpse leader. Whether he is a human being is really difficult to divide. Because he still has half of the human body, and the other half is already dead.


    Tang Ye sighed with relief when he saw that there was no problem with the dead corpse, and then opened the crystal coffin, condensing a faint white light in his hand. This power was like a needle, and Tang Ye really wanted to use it as a needle. Because of the sleeping corpse leader, he imposed the seal of the ghost cave and several other secrets of demons. As long as it is unlocked, the corpse will wake up.


    After condensing a needle in his hand, Tang Ye brushed against the corpse Kui a few times, unlocking the seal of the corpse Kui one by one. After the solution, Tang Ye and Miao Yuer looked at them. Miao Yu''er felt very strange when she saw the corpse kui, such a shape, really like an experimental monster. Then she glanced at Tang Ye, and she was very speechless. It feels like things are gathered together and people are divided into groups. Tang Ye is so strange and strange, and the people he knows are so strange and strange. I don''t know what kind of existence I am following!


    When Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er were watching, suddenly, the corpse who was lying in the crystal coffin suddenly opened the eye on the right face.


    The corpse is awake!


    Miao Yuer saw the corpse who seemed to flash a green light, and knew that this was another terrible monster.

 Chapter 1872： Lord!

    Everything about the corpse is intact, which is an excellent thing for Tang Ye. As a member of the corpse chasing clan, Shikui is also very novel and intelligent, and he can always do things that no one else can think of. For Tang Ye, who is in short supply at the moment, it can play a very important role.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye and Shikui met in a hostile relationship, and even if they cooperated with Shikui later, it was because he used Qinglinghuo to control Shikui in advance. Until now, Qing Linghuo still exists in the corpse Kui. This green spirit fire was not a joke, it was the fire of Tang Ye''s life, all became refined, only controlled by him. And the origin of this fire is definitely not small. Before I have been to Jiuzhongtian, I might think that it was a mysterious, innate fire. But after arriving at the Nine Heavens, according to the fire bird''s speculation, this may be the flame of the ancestor of the fire, the Phoenix!


    Such flames existed at the beginning of the Chaos, and even the true gods could be burnt to the dust, let alone a mortal.


    Although a hundred years have passed, the corpse leader is sleeping in the Ten Thousand Corpse Grottoes, the Yin Qi here is very useful to his half of the dead body. After a hundred years of nourishment, I am afraid that his dead body has become a non-destructive property of King Kong, and it is difficult to be injured by ordinary strength. However, Tang Ye, a hundred years ago, naturally controlled Qinglinghuo stronger. Therefore, the corpse kui became stronger, and he could also control it.


    However, their relationship probably doesn''t need to manipulate this kind of thing. Although they met in hostility a hundred years ago, after reaching a "consensus" later, the corpse found out that what Tang Ye wanted to do was the same as what he wanted to explore. This is a common goal. Then, Tang Ye can provide him with a lot of convenience and help, which is very useful for his exploration. He needs Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye helped him, he should also return. Putting aside some weird brain circuits, he is quite a good person. He does not take it seriously. Kindness, he can also show it.


    Probably that kind of person who is both good and evil.


    Seeing the corpse waking up, Tang Ye clearly felt that his breath had changed, becoming stronger, more compelling, and more terrifying. A hundred years ago, the corpse Kui frightened the world by studying the secret technique of dead corpses. His true strength was not strong, but he had terrifying abilities by manipulating corpse puppets. However, he experimented with his injured body a hundred years ago. After successfully becoming half alive and half dead, he now has been nourished by Yin Qi for a hundred years. It is equivalent to that he has become a half-dead puppet and cultivated for a hundred years. Therefore, at this moment, his own The strength is also extremely terrifying. Even without the help of corpse puppets, he would have no problem fighting with the current peak masters.


    Of course, if you fight with Tang Ye, the gap will be bigger. After all, Tang Ye is a very weird existence, and it is him that is the most concerned.


    The corpse Kui woke up and saw Tang Ye, who was actually a faceless person, but he was not surprised at a glance, he knew it was Tang Ye. Because only Tang Ye can unlock his multiple seals. And, the green spirit fire in his body was activated, he knew very well. And Tang Ye was the only one who could activate Qing Linghuo. Therefore, the faceless person in front of him is Tang Ye.


    Shi Kui looked at Tang Ye, surprised, and couldn''t help but laugh. This guy never disappoints. A hundred years later, he is still alive, and his strength is beyond description. This is certainly not a lucky person a hundred years ago. Such a guy is suitable for in-depth study of the ghost reincarnation technique and challenge the discipline of heaven and earth. Treat the world as a chess game and become a chess player. Not only that, but the person who creates the rules by himself!


    Why is Jikui willing to change from a hostile relationship to Tang Ye''s subordinates, and willingly, not only because Tang Ye controlled him and helped him, but also because of what Tang Ye had to do.


    Breaking through the precepts of the heavens and the earth, fighting against the heavens is really a joyous thing. As a person who wants to explore the mysterious arcane arts, it is precisely this kind of like-minded friends.


    If the corpse was not smart enough, he would not be able to explore the magical technique of ghost rebirth, and he would not be able to refine himself into half alive and half dead and still alive. Therefore, when he saw Tang Ye displayed in a faceless form, he knew that Tang Ye could conceal his identity. However, he is also quite curious. A hundred years later, what will Tang Yehui look like, is it old? How interesting it is to be an old man.


    These slightly mischievous thoughts, the corpse Kui naturally did not show his face without changing his face. He got up at ninety degrees, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Long time no see."


    "Respect... Lord..." The corpse Kui suddenly added another title.


    This title is a nuisance. The real name is not appropriate, so you have to give some face to Tang Ye. Called Tang Sheng, that identity was directly exposed. Well, after thinking about it, Shikui didn''t mind being a little brother. Anyway, they are exploring the mysteries of the heavens and the earth, and they will listen to Tang Ye''s words, so if you call the Lord, Tang Ye should be satisfied.


    But Tang Ye was actually not used to it. He didn''t expect that the corpse would call him the Lord, after all, it was added later, which seemed a little deliberate. However, such a call, after getting used to it, seems to be very useful for him to form a talented combat team. Boss, Lord, that''s it.


    From now on, I will be the Lord, and I will use it to fool others.


    When Miao Yu''er heard such a powerful figure like Shikui, she had to bow her head and call to Tang Ye for the Lord, and suddenly felt that her previous attitude towards Tang Ye was really rude. However, Tang Ye did not blame her. She felt that this was really a kind Lord. The opponent is so good, it makes people uncomfortable.


    Think about it, Miao Yuer thinks that she will also be called Lord Tang Ye in the future.


    Tang Ye looked at the corpse Kui and said, "It''s been a long time since I have seen you. Your strength has increased very strongly."


    "It''s been a long time, how long is it?" Zie Kui asked Tang Ye. After all, he had no sense of time when he was sleeping.


    Tang Ye said, "A hundred years."


    "Oh..." The corpse Kui couldn''t help but exclaimed, no wonder his strength was so strong, it turned out to be nourished with Yin Qi for a hundred years.


    He was suddenly full of curiosity and expectation, what will the world be like in a hundred years?


    Tang Ye looked at the corpse Kui without polite greetings, and directly expressed his meaning, saying: "A hundred years later, it is a whole new world. You can go out and watch it slowly, but there is something I hope you can check and control it. Spiritual matters are related."


    "No problem." Jikui agreed without asking what was the matter. He knew that what Tang Ye had personally explained was definitely a major event and also a difficult one. He likes challenging points that are difficult. What''s more, it''s about manipulating the undead, which is related to the field he likes to study, so he is even more interested. Will there be dead souls in the world a hundred years later?


    Listening to the conversation between Tang Ye and Shikui, Miao Yu''er next to her was shocked. The world a hundred years from now? This means that these two guys were from a hundred years ago, and they were adults a hundred years ago, and they won''t be children who don''t understand anything. Wouldn''t they, at least one hundred and dozen years old?


    Sure enough, it is a monster... Miao Yuer secretly took a breath. This is a big deal for herself.

 Chapter 1873： Town magic cave!

    Miao Yuer did not dare to speak. Knowing that Tang Ye and Shikui were both old monsters a hundred years ago, she felt that she looked even smaller. In fact, her true age is only in her early twenties. Just dress up more maturely in makeup. Therefore, she knew very well that in front of Tang Ye and Shikui, she was very tender.


    It is said that being young is an advantage and capital. But in this changing world where power is increasingly supreme, power is the best capital. The power of Tang Ye and Shikui was far beyond her reach. As a girl a hundred years later, facing two old monsters a hundred years ago, she really shivered and dared not speak.


    I don''t know the facts, I thought I had good strength and good looks, so I wouldn''t be bad anyway. But after knowing the facts, I discovered that everything was so cruel.


    Tang Ye didn''t forget Miao Yuer, and introduced to Shikui: "Miao Yuer of Tang Sect."


    Shikui looked at Miao Yu''er, showing only half of his face, and said, "The talent is not high, but the talent is not the most important. Moreover, whether the talent is high or not can be assessed casually. Over the past generations, Luohuadong Women don''t have any talents. But when the chance comes, they can point to the realm of heaven."


    Miao Yu''er felt flattered when she heard what Shikui said. What Shikui said is not difficult to understand. She knew that she was not very talented, but Shikui said that if there is an opportunity, talent is nothing at all. So, this is to comfort her. I also took the case of the Luohuadong girl, which can be said to be very concerned.


    Miao Yuer was also constantly surprised. These monsters that have lived for a hundred years are so compelling to speak with their mouths, Luohuadong women, gods, these things seem to be nothing to them. If it weren''t for the understatement to be convincing, it would be arrogant and arrogant.


    Miao Yu''er was a little nervous, and said to the corpse Kui: "Thank you, senior!"


    I would say thank you, and I don¡¯t know what to say in other words.


    Shikui laughed haha, his voice was different from ordinary people, because half of his mouth was wrapped. He said: "I didn''t expect me to become a senior too, huh... it''s really interesting. It seems that it is better to live, and die, it is very boring."


    In this way, the secret technique of ghost rebirth must be studied to the end. It is best to be able to study, immortality!


    Roar!


    After Shi Kui laughed, suddenly, there was a roar outside. The same as before, it seems like a monster goes crazy. When Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er heard this, they frowned slightly. It seems that there is indeed something big happening in the place where the corpse is driven.


    Shi Kui just woke up, but when he heard the roar, he could not help frowning, obviously he knew something.


    This is the place where the corpse clan was driven out. Although the corpse Kui was expelled, he also grew up here, so he should know a lot. Tang Ye asked him: "I heard such a huge roar outside just now, is it normal for you people who drove the corpses or something bad has indeed happened?"


    The corpse Kui thought for a moment, and said: "The corpse chasers have always liked to study the technique of corpse refining, and corpse puppets often appear. If it fails, the puppets get out of control, so roaring is not surprising. However, such a huge roar is not common. I''m afraid that something happened that the corpse chaser cannot control."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I just ran into a corpse leaping with red chains outside. It was not controlled by the people of your corpse chasing clan. Is this a problem?"


    "Chilian jumps the corpse?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the corpse Kui couldn''t help being startled, frowning more tightly.


    Seeing the corpse Kui frowning and thinking, Tang Ye felt that he should know some things about the corpse chasing family. Although a hundred years have passed, the corpse chasers are doing just those things day after day. They did not leave the land of Montenegro, and no outsiders broke into the land of Montenegro. Naturally, the changes were not big.


    After thinking about it, Ji Kui probably had some guesses, and said to Tang Ye: "My Lord, if you really want to know the truth, you have to go and see inside Black Mountain."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, although this was something outside of the plan. However, if you become curious, you can go and take a look. But he still didn''t want to get into trouble, and said to the corpse Kui: "I don''t want to get entangled with the people who drive the corpse, so I will hide in the dark. If there is any situation, you have to take action."


    Shi Kui nodded and said, "Don''t worry, this matter will be left to me. Even if I get entangled with the corpse clan, I will be fine."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded and said.


    Miao Yu''er had nothing to say, and now she just obediently obedient and followed silently. She knew that the place she was about to set foot was beyond her ability to deal with, and she would die if she died, so she did not dare to take risks.


    The place where the corpse clan was driven was still familiar to the corpse Kui, and Tang Ye let the corpse Kui lead the way. He followed, taking care of Miao Yuer by the way.


    The corpse Kui jumped ahead and left the corpse cave to a cliff. The old oil lamps were burning all around, and the light was misty, and it became more and more gloomy. And on the opposite side of this cliff, there is another cliff. The distance between the two is about 100 meters, and there is a chain bridge between them. To go to the cliff on the opposite side, you have to cross this bridge.


    The corpse Kui paused, but did not speak, and then stepped onto the swaying chain bridge. There is an abyss underfoot, and I am afraid that I will be crushed by falling down. But Shikui was not afraid, and walked skillfully and calmly, just like he often walked like this.


    Miao Yuer was the one who walked in the middle. This was Tang Ye''s gentle and careful place. Walking at the end was convenient to protect Miao Yuer. Anyway, the corpse Kui opened the way and there was no danger.


    Miao Yuer felt very heartwarming about this kind of thing. But because of this, she often feels that the lord she is following is too good for her opponent. Others say they are evil, but they feel gentle and kind.


    The chain board bridge is very dangerous. Miao Yu''er walked up and glanced back at Tang Ye, asking for her opinion.


    Tang Ye''s expression was quite serious, and she looked at the cliff opposite to her silently. He felt a terrifying yin power from the cliff, and at the same time, there was a suffocating aura, it must be very dangerous there.


    Looking back, Tang Ye told Miao Yu''er: "You have to be careful, remember to bring up the spirit of twelve points, things are not trivial. In case something happens, remember to protect yourself first. Although I am here, I may not You can grasp the whole situation."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye was so serious, Miao Yu''er didn''t dare to be vague, nodded, and then stepped onto the chain board bridge and followed the corpse leader.


    The corpse Kui walked very steadily in front, but it was dark and misty, like under a chain board bridge surrounded by mist, and the wind gusts, as if there are thousands of ghosts wailing, making people afraid to look down.


    Fortunately, Miao Yuer and Tang Ye are both people who have met the world, and there is no impact, but Miao Yuer is quite nervous. Then, they passed the chain board bridge by the way.


    When I walked to the opposite cliff, there was a huge cave in front of the cliff mountain peak. In front of the cave was a huge stone stele with a few blood-red characters written on it-Zhen Devil Cave.

 Chapter 1874： Golden coffin!

    Seeing the big characters "Zhen Demon Cave", Tang Ye immediately looked around the cliffs and peaks, and found that the surrounding arrangements, whether they were boulders, trees, or iron chain railings, were all arranged in the form of gossip arrays or heavenly branches.


    In other words, this cliff and mountain is a land of seals stacked on top of each other!


    What powerful monster needs the corpse chaser to spare no effort in arranging a powerful seal and guarding force?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but arouse some curiosity. The corpse clan possesses so many secrets, and their cautious existence must be extremely difficult.


    The corpse Kui knew that Tang Ye would definitely notice this. He stood in front of the Demon Cavern, stared for a while, and said, "Master, I think you have vaguely guessed that there are no guards in such a place. That''s right, here. Like the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns, it is one of the three forbidden areas in Montenegro."


    Tang Ye nodded, he really guessed this. After all, along the way, there was no hiding, but it was not discovered by the people who drove the corpses. Apart from being a forbidden area, where people rarely show up, there is no other reason. There are three forbidden places in the Black Mountain where the corpse clan lives, Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns, Zhen Devil Caverns, and another, Tang Ye didn''t know. Shi Kui never mentioned it, as if even the people who drove the corpses rarely knew that place.


    The corpse Kui said again: "The roar came from the town demon cave. If the Lord wants to see it, just go in. The power of the corpse chasing clan is indeed powerful. This separate chaotic space is entering the ancestral land. Later, it was swallowed by the luck of the ancestral land, and it was also a part of the ancestral land. Even the ancestors of the corpse clan could not resist the precepts of the ancestral land. Therefore, like the entire ancestral land, it was affected by the shackles of air luck. , With your strength, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of anyone in Montenegro. The chaotic space that can compete with the ancestral space fortune is probably not there. After all, the ancestral land is the place where the true gods started and lived."


    Tang Ye pretended to be very calm when he heard Shi Kui''s words, as if he already knew about this. But in fact, he was secretly and greatly relieved. Since Heishan''s other space is also restricted by the fetters of the entire ancestral land, the limits of power are also the same. For this reason, Tang Ye, who has reached the peak, can be said to be no fear of anyone.


    He secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, but Tang Ye still pretended to be very serious and said: "You still have to be careful. Now that the power of the true **** is restored, even if there is still a fate of luck, there are too many uncertain factors. The shackles of air luck are gradually disintegrated with the recovery of the power of the true god. It can be said that the power of the true **** is something that has no luck for a long time. Therefore, the effect of the shackles of air luck may not be as good as it was a hundred years ago. , Maybe something stronger exists."


    Ji Kui nodded and said, "The Lord is thoughtful."


    After saying this, the corpse Kui felt weird. Hey, I really became Tang Ye''s subordinate. Then he glanced at the quiet side, as if nervous, not daring to have a slight slight Miao Yu''er. Shi Kui felt even more interesting. Forget it, it''s time to act with that kid Tang Ye.


    It was just that Tang Ye was indeed controlling the blue spirit fire in his body. Shi Kui was a little helpless. People are always more angry than people. As an extinct family of corpses from the outside world, he was also a genius within the clan, but when he went outside, he was repeatedly frustrated because of encountering Tang Ye, and was finally subdued by Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye wanted to kill him, he was helpless.


    Therefore, even if he really became Tang Ye''s subordinate, he was not convinced.


    "Then let''s go in and have a look. However, if it''s a difficult matter, then ignore it and leave directly. We have other things to do. Of course, you are a corpse chaser, although you are expelled. If you want to make a move, whether it is to help eliminate disasters or fight for yourself, I have no opinion." Tang Ye said to the corpse Kui.


    Ji Kui nodded and said, "Okay."


    This is also his satisfaction with Tang Ye. Tang Ye is a smart thief, and he never needs to think too much about doing things with him, because he will make arrangements. All you have to do is to execute. This way things are much simpler. Of course, it doesn''t mean that you don''t need to use your brain to do things. If you encounter some unexpected situations, you have to act accordingly.


    Then, the corpse Kui continued to walk in front, Miao Yuer followed, and Tang Ye walked at the end, entering the Demon Cavern.


    Entering the Devil''s Cavern, a icy chill immediately rushed towards him, forcing people to tremble. Miao Yuer couldn''t help but shrank. Tang Ye saw that he stretched out his hand to emit a burst of flame power, and then gently touched Miao Yuer to pour the power into Miao Yuer''s body. Miao Yu''er immediately rushed to feel much warmer and could resist the cold air. She turned her head and nodded gratefully to Tang Ye, and then felt more and more that this lord really cared for his subordinates.


    Continue to walk into the town demon cave. After walking for a while, the corpse Kui stopped and frowned at the front. Miao Yu''er and Tang Ye were both puzzled, walked up, stood side by side with the corpse, and then looked forward, couldn''t help being surprised by the situation in front of them.


    There is no passage in front, because the front is a huge circular nest that is sunken, and when viewed as a whole, it looks like a huge oil pan. However, this is not an empty "oil pot", because above this sunken pit, there is a golden coffin bound by dozens of huge chains!


    Golden coffin!


    Look at the bottom of the coffin, that is, at the bottom of this big pit, there is a huge gossip array. The central array of the circle now echoes the moonlight shining in from the open-air cave, shining a huge circular beam of light, and the light is projected onto the golden coffin that is bound, pulled by the chain, and suspended in the air. Shrouded.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked even more serious. Because he knew that the layout of Dakeng was a means to suppress the golden coffin. But he didn''t know what was inside the golden coffin, it actually needed layers of suppression circles.


    What''s more shocking is that among the dozens of chains, the chains in the four directions of east, south, west, and north are very huge, and there are two or three people together. And the direction in which these four chains extend out is united with the four statues of beasts.


    The four sacred animal statues are the four sacred beasts Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, and Xuanwu. Looking at the bank of the Dakeng, I also felt that these four huge chains were held by four sacred beasts, bound to the coffin in the center, and suppressed them imposingly.


    Seeing this scene arrangement, Tang Ye really became interested in the things in the golden coffin. Not only do you need to use gossip, heavenly roots and earthly branches to suppress, but also use the four great beasts to guard, what kind of existence is so powerful?

 Chapter 1875： feed!

    Shi Kui saw that Tang Ye had been looking at the golden coffin suppressed by dozens of chains suspended in mid-air, and knew that Tang Ye was interested in that. He frowned and looked at the golden coffin. In fact, the terrifying cry made by Montenegro tonight was made by the monster in the golden coffin.


    Shi Kui knew this, naturally because he used to be a corpse chaser. The seal of the golden coffin of Zhenmoku has always been a taboo for the corpse chasing clan.


    And according to the roar, the genius of the corpse chaser knew that the monster in the golden coffin was afraid that it would not be sealed. The power of the true **** is restored, giving ordinary people the power, the power of the cultivator, and also the power of many evil monsters. All creatures and creatures share luck, regardless of good or evil. This is the fairness of the precepts of heaven and earth. Even if the evil thing is too strong and destroys the world, the rest will not disappear. It will form again when a new world is born.


    The corpse Kui knew what was sealed by the golden coffin in the Devil''s Cave a hundred years ago, that was a jumping corpse that had been in the state of intransigent bone a hundred years ago!


    No bones and corpses!


    If you don''t change bones and jump corpses, you can be said to be the king of jump corpses. This dead corpse lives on blood and is full of killing. If it goes out and cannot be subdued, it will not only harm the corpse family, but also the whole world.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    At this time, suddenly, dozens of chain-bound golden coffins shook, and the dead bones inside were hitting the lid of the coffin, trying to break the seal!


    Da Da Da Da!


    Then there was a sound of rapid footsteps. When Tang Ye heard it, he immediately took Miao Yu''er up into the sky, and after reaching a huge rock in the Great Hole of the Town Demon Cave, he hid it from others.


    Shi Kui turned his head and squinted. Knowing that it was the people who drove the corpses came. The dead bones in the golden coffin are about to come out, and the corpse chaser will definitely make a response strategy. As a genius of the Clan Clan a hundred years ago, the Clan Clan''s people naturally knew him at that time. However, after he was expelled, he was expelled from the clan. In the past hundred years, he wondered if anyone in the corpse chasing clan knew him.


    After thinking about it, the corpse Kui also jumped up, hiding it temporarily. Otherwise, the people of the corpse chasing clan must think that he has some conspiracy when they see him, such as trying to unlock the seal of the dead body. That would definitely fight him. He didn''t want to fight with the corpse chaser. Although he was expelled, he knew that what he had done would definitely be expelled a hundred years ago, so he didn''t hate the corpse chasing family. Moreover, he doesn''t care about being expelled. He wants to explore a broader and deeper corpse mystery, so it is better not to be restricted by the rules of the corpse chasing clan.


    Besides, it is now a hundred years later, and the corpse Kui can be said to be the predecessors of the people in the corpse chasing clan. As a senior, facing the younger generation, I have a broad mindset. Killing them is very simple, but there is no such thought, unless there is really a guy looking for death.


    Tang Ye, Miao Yu''er, and Shikui jumped on top of the cave to hide, and then quickly entered a group of people from the outside, proceeded in an orderly manner, and immediately stood in all directions after entering. At first glance, they all know that they are well-trained and professional in suppressing demons.


    They are all people who drive the corpse. Without turning the bones and jumping the corpse, it was completed a hundred years ago. A hundred years later, after being revived by the power of the true god, the suppression of the demon cave can no longer be suppressed!


    This is the mountain that has been pressing on the head of the corpse clan for a while. Now, this mountain has turned into an unstoppable volcano and is about to erupt!


    "Elder Wu, other elders are coming, do we want to suppress them first!" A disciple standing in the position of the blue dragon spirit beast shouted to a white-haired old man.


    These people of the corpse chasing clan focused on suppressing the problem of not turning the bones and jumping corpses in the golden coffin, so naturally they did not notice that someone had already entered it. Montenegro is a place of isolation, and outsiders cannot enter. Then the Devil''s Cave is one of the forbidden areas in Montenegro, and ordinary disciples are not allowed to enter, so who would think that someone broke in here. Of course, with their strength, it is impossible to detect the existence of Tang Ye and Shikui.


    The old man named Wu elder saw the golden coffin that was constantly being beaten, and the golden coffin vibrated, causing the chains to sway. The chains of such a big size swayed endlessly, which shows how strong this power is. Elder Wu looked very serious and shouted in a low voice: "Seven ghosts, cast spells!"


    After Elder Wu drank it, seven more monsters started to act. They are outstanding figures in the corpse clan. It may be affected by the fact that the corpse-driving clan specializes in dealing with feminine objects. They have the title of "ghost eater". Seven of them are called the seven ghost eater.


    When the seven ghost eaters heard what Elder Wu said, they didn''t dare to neglect, all of them looked serious, and scattered around the shore of the big pit, each releasing their strength and fighting towards the golden coffin.


    Tang Ye and Shikui were hiding above and watching, thinking that the Seven Ghost Eaters were doing this to tie up the golden coffin, and then exert pressure to suppress the dead bones in the golden coffin.


    However, they are too naive. Some people do things that are always unexpected.


    After the power of the seven ghost-eating monsters hit the golden coffin, Tang Ye and Shikui discovered that they were not infiltrating the power into the golden coffin, attacking the dead bones inside, nor were they trying to strengthen the seal outside the golden coffin. It is feeding the yin power to the dead bone jumping corpse in the golden coffin!


    What is this operation?


    The corpse Kui was stunned, and he couldn''t understand the way these corpses were driven away. Tang Ye is also a devils master, knowing that the power emitted by the seven ghosts is the power of the ghost. He was also very surprised, whether feeding the bones and jumping corpses? What kind of show operation is this?


    When Tang Ye and the corpse were puzzled, as the seven ghost-eating ghosts used the power of the ghost to feed the non-human bone-jumping corpse in the golden coffin, surprisingly, the non-human bone-jumping corpse in the coffin settled down. No longer hit the golden coffin.


    "It''s all OK?" Tang Ye and Shikui were taken aback again. Unexpectedly, this kind of operation would still work, they really didn''t understand what these younger generations did, and this weird operation.


    However, after the surprise, Tang Ye and Shi Kui looked at each other, and then they shook their heads and sighed greatly. This kind of operation, on the positive side, can treat the symptoms, but of course it is impossible to treat at all. It can indeed delay the time and slow the impact of the dead body. But, at worst, it is self-destructive behavior. Because feeding the bones and jumping corpses, let it calm down after eating, it will only be quiet for a while, but day by day, it will become extremely powerful. One day, after it is no longer satisfied with eating yin power, it bursts out and no one can stop it. That is a disaster for the corpse family!


    In fact, the Seven Ghost Eaters disagrees with this approach, but other than that, they don''t have a good solution. It is really difficult to deal with the things left by the ancestors without turning bones and jumping corpses. They wanted to destroy, but it was too late. The boneless corpses in the golden coffin had already been refined and couldn''t be controlled. No one dared to open the golden coffin, otherwise they would be killed.


    Therefore, they really hope that someone can deal with this corpse, which can be regarded as removing the mountain from their hearts.

 Chapter 1876： Separation competition!

    The Devil''s Cave is a forbidden place for the corpse chasing clan, except for the relevant person in charge who knows that there is the secret of the golden coffin, everyone else basically does not know it, otherwise it will definitely cause panic.


    After the seven ghost-eating monsters injected their yin power into the golden coffin, the dead bones inside the golden coffin no longer struggled, and the seven ghost-eating monsters returned behind Elder Wu.


    The man in the black clothes among the seven ghosts, with a solemn expression, said to Elder Wu: "Elder Wu, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not a way to go on like this. Don¡¯t let the bones and corpses be agitated, although it can comfort other tribesmen so that they don¡¯t doubt. , Don¡¯t panic, but if this goes on, we won¡¯t be able to stop anyone until the bones come out.¡±


    Elder Wu sighed for a long time and hummed: "I know, but this is also helpless. Can anyone of us deal with this corpse? The ancestors a hundred years ago cannot deal with it, and we will be even more in a hundred years later. !"


    Having said this, Elder Wu actually had a grievance in his heart. He probably blamed his ancestors for leaving them such a trouble. It was originally said that this boneless corpse was used as a powerful weapon. If it remains, it should be a gift to future generations. However, it has become a huge trouble and may become a catastrophe of destruction. People are depressed.


    Elder Wu actually has another worry about this matter of not turning bones into corpses, and that is about the origin of not turning bones into corpses. In terms of this matter, it involved the situation when the corpse clan fell. And this is also related to the original surname factions of the Clan Clan.


    In Montenegro, there are indeed only people from the Clan Clan, but the Clan Clan also has different surnames and factions. Wujia is one of them, and there is also Fanjia and Lijia. These three are the most orthodox corpse-dead clan that has been passed down. And that doesn''t turn bones and jump corpses, this matter has to be said from the ancestors of the Wu family, not a hundred years ago, but even longer. The ancestors of the Wu family inherited the technique of removing corpses in ancient times. However, with the turmoil in the world and frequent wars, the Wu family alone was not enough to deal with so many corpses, so the ancestors of the Wu family embarked on the path of practicing ghost eating. . Ghost eater, also known as ghoul, is one of the secrets of expelling corpses.


    It¡¯s just that the corpse chasing clan didn¡¯t live alone before Black Mountain, and they were generally unacceptable. After all, they were dealing with the corpses, and they always felt ominous or evil. And the practice of ghoul art is even more so. Therefore, in the ancient times when a hundred schools of thought were contending, other schools were also very strong, such as Taoism, Buddhism, etc., so the Clan Clan would be more sad. If you are not recognized, you are also targeted, and you are often bullied. Although the corpse clan is very strong, it is not always a good result to be dealt with by others.


    The Wu family is a family that has been bullied more. Then, in order to deal with this kind of thing and maintain the dignity of the corpse chasing clan, the Wu family united with another corpse chasing clan to secretly cultivate a powerful jumping corpse. The corpse chasing clan is the Fan family. At that time, refining corpse puppets for their own use was never recognized. To chase the corpse, just chase the corpse well, it''s normal good deeds that others can accept. However, refining a corpse to make a weapon feels evil upon hearing it. How would the various martial arts agree?


    However, Wu''s refining powerful corpse jumping is not to make corpse jumping a weapon, but to help them practice the ghoul art. A powerful jumping corpse can provide a steady stream of ghoul air, and it is perfect for practicing ghoul art. When the cultivation becomes strong, others will naturally not dare to bully.


    And having the power to do good and evil is a personal idea. A kind-hearted person, even if he practices dark art, and it is used in a kind-hearted place, there will be no harm. On one point, Wujia is doing very well. However, if the corpse jumps out of control and goes to do evil, it is a disaster. Therefore, the Wu family does not allow the jumping corpse to become a weapon.


    These are not problems, the key is, the "source" of this jumping corpse. Because this jumping corpse is the corpse of a traitor in the Wu family. To refine a powerful jumping corpse, the "material" is very important, just a corpse can''t do. It just so happened that a traitor appeared in the Wu family at that time. Because he couldn''t stand being discriminated against by others, he decided to sentence him to the corpse chaser. And he is a good person, who happens to be an excellent material for refining corpse jumping. Of course, even if it is a traitor, the Wu Family can''t bear it if they use their own people to refine the materials. However, the Fan family was not soft-hearted. When the Wu family hesitated, they killed the people of the Wu family and then refined them into jumping corpses. Now that it has become a fact, the Wu family can only accept it.


    At the beginning of the refining of the jumping corpse, it needs to be hauled out all day long and not allowed to return to the hometown, so that the jumping corpse will grow very quickly, but the resentment will also increase rapidly. While being powerful, it became extremely violent and bloodthirsty. Everything is two-sided, this is the case.


    But this is exactly what the Wu family wants. Because of the strong resentment, it shows that its yin power is very abundant, which is perfect for cultivating the ghoul art. Later, thanks to this, the Wu family did develop, maintained its dignity, and stopped being bullied by others. It can be said that it achieved its goal.


    However, I never expected that after the Wu family ancestors became powerful, they turned around to deal with this jumping corpse and discovered that in the past few decades, in order to continuously obtain powerful yin power from the jumping corpse, they were too indulgent. That jumping corpse made this jumping corpse also after several power enhancements, it became a black evil jumping corpse!


    The strength of the Black Fiend Jumping Corpse is already extremely powerful, and it is necessary to pay a heavy price to solve such a zombie jump. At that time, the Wu family had just stabilized its position. If it suffered heavy losses, it would inevitably return to its previous situation. Therefore, the Wu family ancestors did not take advantage of the best opportunity to destroy this jumping corpse, but sealed it.


    In fact, this jumping corpse is far more powerful than imagined. He was originally from the Wu family. He was refined into a corpse jumping and cultivated as a good material for the highly resentful ghostly poison technique, so his resentment made him even sealed. , And evolved little by little, and finally evolved into the level of no bones and corpses!


    It''s terrible to be a corpse without bones and jumping, and you can''t destroy it. Fortunately, at this time, the corpse-driving clan headed towards the surface extinction, and the ancestors used the chaotic space left by the ancient ancestors to open up Black Mountain. Then, they sealed the Non-Human Bone Jumping corpse in Montenegro, so as to avoid the non-Human Bone Jumping corpse from coming out to do evil.


    However, hundreds of years have passed, the corpse has become hungry and thirsty, and the backlog of grievances has reached an unquenchable level, and the seal is almost unable to control him. It is the situation at this time. If you let him out, the consequences would be disastrous.


    For Elder Wu, he was responsible for dealing with the corpse without the bones. He had already noticed the signs that the corpse would come out. But he couldn''t find a better way to curb the hunger and thirst of the bone jumping corpse. As an expedient, he used the method of feeding Yin force to make the bone jumping corpse stable for a while. His plan is to find a way to destroy it while it can still be delayed. However, after so many years, he could not find it.


    In addition, Elder Wu has always been wary of one thing, that is, the people of the Fan family come to seize the dead body. Back then, the people of the Fan family were so diligent to help refine this jumping corpse, it was impossible without purpose.


    Now that the corpse is an extremely powerful weapon, the Fan family will definitely make it!

 Chapter 1877： Not a good person at first sight!

    The Neiwu family and the Fan family of the corpse clan have been grieving for a long time. They never broke out after they were refined. The reason was that they were fighting for the ownership of the corpse. The Fan family believed that the Wu family had already used it for so long before that the corpse had been used for training, then it should be given to the Fan family later.


    This was indeed a reasonable request, but the Wu family did not agree after knowing that the Fan family wanted to turn the corpse into a deadly weapon. As a result, the two families fought for hundreds of years. Because Wu Family had practiced a powerful ghoul art, and had previously had no bones and corpses to assist, the Fan family couldn''t deal with it. But the Fan family has also practiced the terrible ghost art, which is constantly becoming stronger. Now that it is equal to the Wu family, it is time to **** the bones and jump the corpses.


    Now that the bone-jumping corpse is about to be sealed, the Fan family is also focusing on this period, and will use this opportunity to **** it at any time. Therefore, the pressure on the Wu family is very great.


    Bang bang bang!


    When Elder Wu was worried, the golden coffin that had been stabilized shook again.


    When Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters saw this, they were shocked and looked extremely solemn. They knew that this was the dead body inside the golden coffin and was hungry and wanted to struggle to come out.


    Seeing that the golden coffin was stunned, it was already a lot looser. Look at the chain''s swaying greatly after being stressed. If this continues, I am afraid it will not be able to hold it for long.


    Elder Wu frowned, he didn''t expect that he would be hungry so frequently without breaking bones. Helplessly, he had to personally instill yin power to the corpse without the bone, lest the corpse would break out of the coffin.


    Seeing Elder Wu wanted to act, the black-clothed man among the Seven Ghost Eating Ghosts stopped and said, "Elder Wu, do you want to wait for the bones to jump out and become so powerful that we can''t deal with them?"


    "Do you have a way?" Elder Wu said coldly, anxiously, and inexplicably angry at his helpless situation.


    When Elder Wu shouted in such a low voice, the members of the Seven Ghost Eaters couldn''t make a noise. Although they knew that it was not good enough, they still had no choice. There is no alternative but to use the original method.


    "Heh..." At this moment, the corpse chief hiding above the cave let out a slight sneer, and the single eye was squinted. It''s like disdain for Elder Wu and the others, and it''s like having another idea.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ye glanced at the vibrating golden coffin below and the anxious Elder Wu and others, and then laughed.


    Miao Yu''er was stunned when she was watching. She felt that both Tang Ye and Ziekui were quite weird, as if they didn''t say anything, but they had already exchanged one another. This kind of tacit understanding, or cleverness, is beyond her reach.


    At this time, Tang Ye said to the corpse Kui: "You are hitting the idea of ??not breaking the bones and jumping the corpse."


    The corpse Kui shrugged, said lightly, and confessed: "That is a very rare thing that does not turn bones and corpses. My corpse puppet was made with excellent materials a hundred years ago, but it was a pity that you destroyed it. Otherwise, today, a hundred years later, it should be more powerful than a dead corpse. Without a corpse puppet, I always feel unaccustomed. Now there is a ready-made one, and the development potential is huge, so why waste it?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "That''s right, and you can help the corpse-driving people."


    "I didn''t think about this." Shikui immediately denied.


    Tang Ye smiled without saying a word. Elder Wu and the others are from the corpse chasing clan, and the corpse kui is also from the corpse chasing clan, so it can be said that they are of the same kind.


    "Sooner or later, I will be seen by others, so go first, and the Lord can continue to watch here." Sai Kui said. If it is later, I am afraid that the dead bones in the golden coffin will come out, and that will add a lot of trouble.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Be careful not to be too high-key, low-key is better."


    Then both Shikui and Miao Yuer looked at Tang Ye with weird expressions. With an existence like them, they don¡¯t bother to care about small things, and they are basically big things once they are shot, how can they be kept low-key.


    I think I want to be low-key, but in fact the impact is very high-key.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, the golden coffin shook again, and it was very violent. It seemed that the seal could not stop the bones and the corpses. Elder Wu was shocked, no longer delaying any minute, and he wanted to send out a yin force to feed the dead body. Their Wu Family practiced the technique of ghouls, and their power is the power of darkness, which is what those corpses like.


    But at this moment the corpse quiz fell from the air, huh!


    The corpse fell on the golden coffin. When he was standing, he had already sent out a force to penetrate into the golden coffin, and the dead body was quiet.


    Elder Wu just wanted to take a shot, but he didn''t expect someone to fall in midair. He was even more surprised. The Devil''s Cave is their forbidden place, and someone lurks in and they don''t know it!


    Could it be the Fan family who came to capture the dead body?


    Elder Wu looked at the corpse, wanting to confirm if it was from the Fan family. However, when he saw the appearance of Shikui, he was shocked again, not from the Fan family!


    People who are not from the Fan family can break into the Devil''s Cavern?


    This land of the Black Mountain is another dimension. Only the corpse-driving clan is located. Outsiders should not be able to enter. The Devil¡¯s Cave is also a forbidden area in Black Mountain, with a dangerous environment and tight guards and other defense forces. Why can people come in without a sound?


    Then, Elder Wu stared at the corpse Kui again, and suddenly felt that the corpse Kui had both the breath of a living body and the breath of a dead body. How is this going? It is impossible for a person to live and die, right?


    As a corpse chaser, they couldn''t be more sensitive to the breath of dead corpses. Therefore, Elder Wu could quickly discover the essence of the corpse. He became very curious about the corpse, staring at the corpse and shouted, "Who are you?!"


    Although curious, the first idea is to figure out why the corpse came from. If it is for not turning bones and jumping corpses, then it is the enemy!


    The corpse Kui was very calm and smiled, and said, "Since not turning bones and jumping corpses is so troublesome for you, it''s better to leave it to me. I will take it away so that you will lose a burden."


    After Zui Kui laughed, Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eating Devils paid attention to Zui Kui''s half-faced body. Half of the face is wrapped in a cloth bag, only one eye is exposed, half of the nose and half of the mouth are exposed. What kind of trick is this?


    You know it''s a bad guy at a glance!


    And hearing the words of the corpse Kui, Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eating Devils were even more sure, this is the person who came to capture the boneless corpse, that is definitely the enemy. As for whether it is from the Fan family, it doesn''t matter. Don''t let go of the dead corpse, otherwise it will be a disaster, they will try their best to keep the dead corpse.


    The corpse Kui became impatient, holding his hand on his chest, standing on top of the golden coffin, facing Elder Wu and the others, and then said: "Why are you doing this? It''s not something you can deal with without the corpse jumping and staying here is also a disaster . And, if you can get rid of the corpses, it will also harm the innocent people. And I, taking him away can keep you from hurting you, and you can control him from harming others. Of course, except for my enemies. . So, what do you guys refuse to do with such a thing?"


    Elder Wu frowned, this half-human and half-corpse guy can really do such a thing?

 Chapter 1878： Fu Mo!

    To Shi Kui, he was already very kind to Elder Wu. Probably this is because of the same corpse chasing clan, there is a kind of mentality that wants to help a group. Otherwise, the corpse leader who is both righteous and evil, killing a few people who are long-winded, and improving the efficiency of work, that is his character.


    But Elder Wu''s doubts were still great. He always wanted to know the identity of the corpse Kui. He stared at the corpse Kui and asked: "Who are you? Why do you have both a dead body and a living body at the same time? This is absolutely impossible. Yes. For hundreds of years, only the weird of the corpse chasing clan was the only one who did this, but he died a hundred years ago and was killed by the Tang Sanctuary!"


    "Oh?" Shi Kui looked at Elder Wu with curiosity, and looked at Elder Wu without meaning, and said: "Tang Sheng killed the geeks of your corpse chasing clan? There is also this saying, huh..."


    "Huh?" Regarding Zoe Kui''s behavior that seemed to despise Tang Sheng, Elder Wu frowned slightly, thinking that Zoe Kui was very arrogant, but he seemed to have discovered something.


    Suddenly, Elder Wu stared at the corpse Kui in shock, and said in astonishment: "You, you are the weird genius of our corpse chasing clan a hundred years ago?! Your dress, your body...yes, it''s you! You are given A genius known as the''zombie''!"


    The corpse quiz laughed and said, "You make me a little embarrassed like this. Whether it''s a genius or a geek... Heh, I don''t want to mention so many things in the past. I want this indestructible corpse now. , What do you think?"


    "This..." Elder Wu looked at the corpse Kui for a moment without knowing what to say.


    Knowing the identity of the corpse Kui, the situation is different. Shi Kui is the genius of their corpse chasing clan, so it doesn''t seem to be so hostile. However, Shikui had been expelled from the corpse chasing clan a hundred years ago, and Shikui was a person away from home. The side away from home has always been mysterious and simple, and there are not many descendants left, but all of them are outstanding people. And now this is the Wu family, and there is not much to do with leaving the family, so it seems that it is not very good to hand over the indestructible corpse that has been sealed for hundreds of years to the corpse.


    Although Shikui was a genius, he was arrogant and unruly, he knew nothing about right and evil, and God knew what terrible things he would do after he got the corpse. If it were to destroy the corpse-clan, or destroy the world, then their Wu family could not afford such a big responsibility.


    Elder Wu squinted his eyes to think about these things. However, at this time, I heard the "bang" sound of the golden coffin, and time was running out. For this reason, compared to the identity of the corpse Kui, Elder Wu is more worried about not breaking the bones and jumping the corpse. If Zoe Kui had a way to stop the corpse without the bone jumping, he would rather let the corpse Kui take the corpse without the bone jumping. After all, this corpse is a sin left by their Wu family. It has been hundreds of years, if it can be solved, it is really a good thing.


    Back then, their ancestors killed their own people and refined them into corpse jumping, and even used them as materials for their own corpse training... This kind of despicable method, if known by a righteous family at the time, would have been conquered. , And even punish it quickly. In this way, Elder Wu didn''t want to be bothered by this.


    After all, Elder Wu was a little shaken. He looked at the corpse and asked tentatively: "You have a way to deal with this dead body? If you get it, what do you want to use it for?"


    Shikui was a geek of their corpse chasing clan a hundred years ago. Originally, for their corpse chasing clan, living a hundred years was a very extraordinary thing. Under normal circumstances, because the corpse-driving clan deals with feminine objects every day, they basically don''t live long, and basically live to the age of 40 or 50. It¡¯s long to live to fifty or sixty, and it¡¯s rare to live to seventy or eighty. However, the corpse kui can live so long, Elder Wu and the others can easily accept it, because the corpse kui is special.


    The special is special, half of the dead, half of the living thing. The nature of the corpse is equivalent to the dead corpse of those experiments. Dead corpses are refined and can be preserved for a long time. A hundred years is just the basis. After all, to refine the strongest dead corpse puppet to reach the point of the corpse emperor, thousands of years are short.


    Therefore, the nature of the corpse is very famous. Half of the dead body and half of the living body can exist, which can be described as hard to see in a thousand years.


    Shi Kui didn''t want to explain so much about Elder Wu''s question. Facing the vibrating golden coffin under his feet, he lifted his foot, tapped lightly, and poured another force into the golden coffin, and the dead body became quiet again. Then Shi Kui looked at Elder Wu and said, "Since I want this boneless corpse, it can naturally be subdued. As for how to use it, there is no need to tell you. No one can control me. I can only follow You said, so far, my feelings and thoughts are not to let the bones jump and corpses to harm people. Doesn''t this meet your requirements? So, you''d better make a decision now and agree to my proposal Of course, it¡¯s okay to disagree, if you want to stop me, I just kill you."


    Elder Wu clenched his fist slightly, but did not refute the words of the corpse Kui. Indeed, the corpse Kui was a genius of the corpse chasing clan a hundred years ago, and he was refined into a half-human half-corpse state, so killing them would be easy. The corpse clan has always been rumored to have a secret, that is, refining themselves!


    He used to be a living person, but he could refine the state of a corpse little by little, then transform and enter the living body again, that would be equivalent to possessing the nature of a corpse king. In this way, it is equivalent to immortality!


    It''s a pity that the dead body and the living body are fused together, and this kind of thing is impossible. Over the past thousand years, a corpse has appeared.


    Moreover, to Elder Wu and others, Shikui was not only a genius of his own tribe, but also a senior. In this way, accepting the advice of the predecessors, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it.


    Looking at the golden coffin a few more times, thinking of the trouble caused by the corpse without bones, Elder Wu finally wavered, made up his mind, and said to the corpse Kui: "If the elders can be like what I just said, then this corpse without bones, Our Wu family will leave it to you!"


    Shi Kui smiled and said, "A wise choice."


    Bang bang bang!


    Ho Ho Ho!


    At this time, the indestructible bone jumping corpse in the golden coffin completely broke out, seeming to be about to break through the golden coffin and come out.


    The corpse Kui did not speak any more, his expression was calm and confident, one hand gathered strength, it was like a needle, then he jumped out, fell on a huge chain in front of the golden coffin, stood facing the golden coffin, and then A condensed white light needle was shot, and there was a kind of power of evil spirits inside.


    The corpse chasing clan already possesses the ability to destroy demons. It''s not that they are the people who "shovel the corpse", they just learn the daunting ghoul art, the underworld art, or the corpse control art. Because facing femininity, there must be a way to control them. And the secret technique that can deal with femininity is also included in the magic.


    Therefore, the corpse chasing clan also possesses the ability to destroy demons.

 Chapter 1879： action!

    Now the corpse Kui began to deal with the dead bone jumping corpse, taking it for his own use. It''s just that the corpse is also the strongest existence in the corpse, but it is not so easy to be subdued.


    After the corpse quiz shot the force of the fine needle attack, he penetrated into the golden coffin and was suppressed by spiritual power. But soon, the struggle of the corpse was getting smaller and smaller, and finally there was no movement.


    This is the power of the corpse. A hundred years later, he has also become the peak strength. It can be said that Tang Ye is a big guy, he is a little guy.


    However, the corpse knew that it would not be so easy to conquer a corpse without turning a bone. Therefore, after he retracted the spirit needle, he did not stop. I don''t know when there were three more magical charms in his hand, and they hit the golden coffin. Then, he made a knot seal with both hands, and quickly said: "The envoy of the Yin world, the ancestors have the law, seal the coffin and lock the Yin!"


    "Puff puff!"


    Three talismans flew out. Although they were soft and thin yellow paper, they were full of power. When they approached the golden coffin, they seemed to become iron pieces, and they were flat on the lid of the golden coffin without any wrinkles or protrusions. The place.


    Originally, the corpse in the golden coffin was still a little struggling, but after the three magical charms were pasted, they remained motionless. Judging from this situation, I am afraid that the corpse was completely suppressed by the corpse.


    Seeing this, Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters couldn''t help but sigh in surprise and secretly. I have to admit that in terms of strength, the corpses are really much better than them. But they didn''t have any jealousy or worry, after all, the corpse Kui belonged to the blood of the corpse-driving clan, and he was his own. As for why Shikui was expelled a hundred years ago, that was a decision to leave home. If I left home and knew that the corpse was still alive and became a very strong person, I am afraid that I would regret the original expulsion decision.


    It''s useless to regret. A hundred years ago, that was the matter of the previous generation, and these younger generations can''t manage that much. If you don''t want to worry about yourself, just follow the instructions left by your ancestors.


    boom!


    Originally thought that the corpse Kui completely subdued the corpse without the bone, but suddenly, the corpse without the bone in the golden coffin shook again, as if it could still struggle.


    "Huh?" Seeing this situation, Shi Kui frowned slightly. He didn''t expect that this dead body was stronger than he thought.


    "Heh..." Then the corpse Kui laughed again. It doesn''t matter, it''s better. The stronger the corpse is, the more useful it is to him. After the uniform, his combat power will suddenly increase.


    Even if the corpse is no longer powerful, even if the corpse can''t handle it, he is not afraid. Because above, there is another Tang Ye.


    The corpse Kui knew that there was nothing Tang Ye could not deal with before the true god''s power had fully recovered and before the true **** descended. With such a boss behind his back, what are you afraid of? Absolute power is probably also the reason why the corpse Kui increasingly believes in Tang Ye. He also thought about catching up with Tang Ye''s power, but Tang Ye has never been surpassed.


    Roar!


    At this time, the corpse in the golden coffin roared again, very angry and terrible.


    Shi Kui frowned again, this situation was a bit wrong. He is confident of his own strength. Even if it is stronger than he imagined, it is impossible to fight back immediately. The current situation seemed to be someone summoning a dead body, even if it was suppressed, he was struggling desperately. There is an external force that is pulling, otherwise it should be a lot safer if you don''t melt the bones and jump the corpse.


    The corpse Kui suddenly thought of what Tang Ye had just said, seeing Chilian''s corpse jumping outside. The Chilian''s corpse jumping was his own action, and it was a bit strange without the corpse chaser. Thinking about it this way, the Chilian Leaping Corpse was looking for and echoing. And behind, it wasn''t that there was no corpse chaser, but the corpse chaser let Chilian jump the corpse one step ahead!


    In this way, heh... The corpse sneered. He knew what was going on, this was the idea of ??other people besides him.


    As for the person who wants to fight for this corpse, you have to ask Elder Wu. Shi Kui looked at Elder Wu and said: Just now I saw a scarlet corpse outside, seeming to be running here, what''s the matter? "


    "Do you also specialize in cultivating corpses? This is against the precepts of the ancestors..." The corpse Kui added such a sentence, which has no meaning.


    Although the corpse chasing clan''s old profession is to "drive zombies", those zombies are not the same as those specially cultivated. Those who jumped to the corpse were all dead and a little secretary was imposed, so that they could move, save the effort of carrying, and were buried when they returned to their hometown. And if it is specially cultivated, it is to prevent the deceased from entering the soil for safety, which violates the original intention of driving the corpse.


    Of course these words are ironic. Take a look at the dead bone jumping corpse in the golden coffin, which was cultivated by the ancestors of the corpse clan. Fortunately, it was not the ancestors who formulated the tribal admonitions, otherwise it would be really a big face.


    Hearing the corpse Kui talking about the emergence of the corpse jumping from the red chain in Montenegro, the elder Wu frowned and said: "I can swear that the people of the Wu family will not cultivate corpse leaping, but you said you saw corpse jumping. If it is wrong, it should be the jumping corpse cultivated by the Fan family!"


    "Fan family?" Shi Kui frowned slightly, of course he knew the Fan family. Among the three surnames of the Clan Clan, the Fan family likes to pick things the most. They have been unwilling to stay in Montenegro, wanting to go outside and let the Clan Clan appear in front of the public again and let the Clan Clan occupy a significant position.


    In this way, it is not difficult to speculate why the Fan family wants this not to be a dead body. Because to get this bone-jumping corpse is to get a terrible weapon, which can be used to strengthen strength and carry out the so-called "rejuvenation" plan.


    To understand this, the corpse Kui felt nothing. He can only say that the Fan family is unlucky. This is not a bone-jumping corpse, he took a fancy, the Fan family is impossible to get.


    ...


    At this time, in a piece of dead wood in Montenegro, a man wearing a long gown, like a robe, and a white scarf, with a shiny moxican haircut, was standing on a dead tree branch. In his right hand he held a very light bell, like the kind of pendant jewelry that girls like.


    Looking closely at this man, he was a bit mature and handsome, with a confident and triumphant smile on the corner of his mouth, as if everything was in his hands.


    "Dingling, Dingling..."


    At this time, the man shook the bell in his hand, and suddenly the quiet dry forest rang a few bells and jingle bells, which seemed a bit strange. Although it didn''t directly feel eerie and terrible, it hinted to those who heard it about the burial practices of the dead, or the bell that rang when the corpse chaser drove the dead in the zombie movie.


    In the silent night, thinking of these, the white and black burial cloth, the half-burnt objects in the underworld, the black and red painted coffin...it also makes people feel scared.


    "Bang, bang, bang..."


    Surprisingly, after the man rang a few bells, the Chilian Leaping Corpse that the corpse leader and Ke Ling saw just now jumped out of nowhere. At this time, Chilian Jumping Corpse''s mouth with two fangs was covered with blood, presumably it had just killed someone.


    Obviously the people behind are in action.

 Chapter 1880： Get off the horse!

    Outside the lightly misty Black Mountain, Chilian Leaping Corpse jumped under the tree where the man was standing. He did not raise his head, but just stretched his hands straight and stood motionless, just like the one in a TV series that cannot be moved by a magic talisman. Zombie.


    "Have you found it?" The Fan family man looked down at Chilian''s corpse and asked lightly.


    Chilian Leaping Corpse heard a jump.


    The man saw a light smile and said, "Lead the way."


    Chilian Jumping Corpse didn''t show any expression to the man''s words, but he really understood the man''s words, then turned around, jumped up, and went forward, leading the way for the man.


    ...


    In the town magic cave, Elder Wu was very worried. Since Chilian''s corpse had appeared, I am afraid it was from the Fan family. At this time, the Fan family came to, naturally, to **** the bones and jump corpses. For Elder Wu, this is a bit like internal and external troubles.


    Elder Wu was indeed afraid of the threat from the Fan family. Because he knew that the Fan family had a genius to chase the dead. This genius can tow dead bodies when he is five years old, and when he is ten years old, he can pull more than ten dead bodies by himself. In addition, he has mastered the extremely powerful dementing bell in the corpse chaser, and also knows the mysterious and unpredictable corpse control and corpse call.


    The technique of controlling the corpse was originally the secret technique of dead corpses studied away from home. The Wu family learned the technique of corpses, while the Fan family was the technique of ghosts. These three have their own merits. However, the Fan family genius, who even understands the corpse control technique, is better than other corpse chasers!


    This control corpse can control the corpse. This summoning the corpse can be the summoning of the dead. The combination of the two is totally daunting. Just this corpse summoner, if the corpse chaser summons a black evil corpse or higher level from the Nine Nether Gate, there is no powerful force, it can''t handle it at all.


    This is what one person is worth a thousand troops!


    This descendant of the Fan family who drove the corpse is Fan Shuo.


    Fan Shuo is said to be naturally arrogant and unruly. He does everything he likes, does not follow the rules, and will not be bound by the ancestors and the so-called morality of the Tao. He can do whatever he wants! One of the more obvious points is that although he is a corpse chaser, he does not care about morals and cultivates dead corpses into jumping corpses for his own use.


    Now if Fan Shuo comes to Wujia, he wants to make bones and jump corpses, and if he gets them, he doesn''t know what kind of disaster it will cause.


    For this reason, Elder Wu will never surrender the dead body. However, he was scrupulous about Fan Shuo''s strength and worried that he was not Fan Shuo''s opponent. Fortunately, there is a corpse kui now, so he looks at the corpse kui, hoping that the corpse will solve the genius of the Fan family.


    Is Shikui a genius away from home, or a hundred years ago, should he be able to deal with Fan Shuo?


    When Elder Wu looked at Shikui, Shikui didn''t look at him. Shi Kui kept looking at the direction of the entrance of the cave, and Elder Wu couldn''t help looking at it, wondering if it was from the Fan family who came?


    call!


    At this moment, suddenly, a corpse with faint green eyes jumped in the direction of the cave entrance. It is Chilian jumping corpse!


    Elder Wu couldn''t help being surprised when he saw a scarlet jumping corpse rushing into the town''s demon cave. At the same time, one thing was confirmed, the Fan family came!


    This town''s devil''s cave is equipped with a magic circle to prevent the intrusion of feminine objects inside and out. Chilian Leaping Corpse is a large Yin object, and if it is not controlled by someone, it will definitely not forcibly enter.


    Sure enough, at this moment, a tall man in a robe walked slowly from the outside. The man has an unruly, proud, confident smile on his face.


    He was the man who had previously controlled Chilian''s corpse jumping under the Yayan Mountain, and he was Fan Shuo, a genius of the Fan family.


    Fan Shuo appeared at the entrance of the passage, looking at the people inside, with a smile on his mouth, he was very confident, as if he had waited for a long time to finally show his fists.


    "He is Fan Shuo of the Fan family, everyone, be careful!" Before Fan Shuo could say anything, Elder Wu asked everyone to be careful, and he was ready to fight.


    The members of the Fan family must have come to **** Non-Bone Jumping Corpses, and the purpose is to use Non-Bone Jumping Corpses as a weapon. This point has been clear. Then Fan Shuo is an absolute enemy and there is no room for negotiation. People like Shikui are both righteous and evil, but they can still talk.


    Fan Shuo scanned the crowd once, and didn''t think there was anything when he saw the corpse kui. After all, the people of the corpse chasing clan have their own characteristics, such as the seven ghosts, they are all weird, what kind of red ghosts, white ghosts, etc.


    Then Fan Shuo looked at Elder Wu and squinted his eyes, and said: "Elder Wu Yan, my Fan family is here today to retrieve my own things, why should you stop?"


    With that said, Fan Shuo actually started his hand, with a "dingling", he shook the bell in his hand, which is a very powerful treasure, called the dementing bell. As soon as the dementing bell rang, the Chilian Jumping Corpse jumped out to attack Elder Wu.


    Facing the attacking Chilian Leaping Corpse, Elder Wu held a sharp claw with his right hand and rushed out, grabbing one of Chilian Leaping Corpse''s arm, and with a slap, he grabbed the arm of Chilian Leaping Corpse Broken, and then kicked Chilian Jumping Corpse back with one foot.


    According to Elder Wu, he is also the elder of the Wu family, a figure who guards the seal of the dead body. The Chilian Leaping Corpse was several levels lower than the Non-Bone Leaping Corpse, and it was not surprising that he could deal with it all at once.


    When Fan Shuo saw this, he was not angry. He raised his hand and slapped a few palms, as if saying that Elder Wu was really amazing. But what was revealed inside was a huge irony and provocation.


    Fan Shuo seemed to want to get off the ground first, so he did not speak much before he shot. After Chilian''s corpse was beaten back, he didn''t even look at Chilian''s corpse. Anyway, Chilian''s corpse jumping is just a tool, to find a dead corpse. Now that it is found, it is meaningless.


    Then, Fan Shuo took the shot himself, and he quickly rushed over to the front of Elder Wu, and fought with Elder Wu¡¯s claws. One is the power of the ghost, and the other is the power of the ghoul, whichever is stronger.


    It''s just that Elder Wu is a senior, and Fan Shuo is still a young man. He is really a genius to compete with Elder Wu.


    Elder Wu was confident that he was not so easily defeated by Fan Shuo. Why did he have grown so much, as a senior, just lost like this, wouldn''t it be very shameless.


    However, at this time, Fan Shuo, who had fought with Elder Wu, disappeared!


    "What?!" Fan Shuo hadn''t noticed the changes in Fan Shuo''s figure, and could not help but let out a low cry in surprise.


    "That''s ghost shifting!" Seeing Fan Shuo disappear suddenly, the red ghost among the seven ghost-eating monsters couldn''t help but screamed, reminding Elder Wu.


    Elder Wu has already reacted. Ghost shadow shifting is a powerful technique in the secret technique of ghosts. It is very mysterious and disappears out of thin air, making it hard to defend against.


    However, Elder Wu didn''t immediately recognize this trick, and he always felt strange. When he thought about it again, he couldn''t help being shocked, it was not ghost migration!


    "That''s seven ghosts in a row!" Elder Wu whispered.

 Chapter 1881： Is it also a dead body?

    The seven ghosts move in a row, which is slightly different from the ghost shift, it should be more powerful than the ghost shift, and it can move out of seven directions at the same time!


    There is a ghost in all seven directions, and then it can be changed to the position of seven ghosts at will, very flexible and more powerful.


    Elder Wu has been surrounded by seven ghosts in a row. Elder Wu is very dangerous, because the seven shadows do not know where Fan Shuo will appear. If you can''t avoid it, you''ll be fatal, or even slightly injured.


    In such a situation, Zie Kui squinted slightly, and with seven more powers in his hand, he could block Fan Shuo''s seven ghosts. He wanted to help Elder Wu because he felt that Fan Shuo was too arrogant. Young people, don''t be so arrogant.


    Fan Shuo didn''t notice the movement of the corpse next to him. He dealt with the elder Wu with all his heart, and wanted to disarm him. Elder Wu is still very strong, he is not strong enough to be half-hearted.


    Fan Shuo, who used the ghost image to shift his shape, appeared on the back of a weak point of Elder Wu, and stretched out a hand, spreading his paws to squeeze Elder Wu¡¯s neck.


    Elder Wu noticed, was shocked and wanted to react, but he couldn''t react so quickly. He clearly knew that if Fan Shuo caught his neck, he would not die and would be seriously injured, but he found that facing some geeks and geniuses, even old people like himself who had been practicing for many years were helpless.


    It''s really hateful, how can there be geniuses and geeks in the world who affect fairness?


    "Huh!" Fan Shuo was confident, thinking that he was about to grab Elder Wu''s neck, but suddenly the sky quickly attacked with a force, and he had to give up grabbing Ke Ling''s neck and dodge.


    But soon Fan Shuo laughed evilly again. Can he save Ke Ling once or a second time? the third time? The fourth time...until the seventh time?


    He has seven directions of changes, do not believe that you can''t kill the elder Wu!


    "Huhuhu..."


    Fan Shuo thought that of the seven directions, one would eventually kill Ke Ling. But he never expected that the seven directions he could change to were all locked by power. When he changed to a certain position, he was immediately attacked by power, so that he could not touch Elder Wu in seven changes!


    "Damn it!" Fan Shuo retreated to the side for failing to kill Elder Wu and stayed in front of him. He wanted to see who had such a strength, unexpectedly predicted his changing position in advance, and prevented him from killing the elders one by one!


    Fan Shuo saw the corpse who had saved the Wu elder, and he was taken aback, only to discover that the corpse was something he didn''t understand, he didn''t know, and it seemed that he was not from the Wu family.


    Fan Shuo looked at Shikui and squinted his eyes. He was still very confident. He looked back at Elder Wu and laughed ironically: "Elder Wu, it seems that there is a very nice guest in your house today. You are the master, let The guests make a move, is your Wu family really so unbearable?"


    "Fan Shuo, my Wu family will never surrender a boneless corpse, no matter what you say, it is useless!" Elder Wu knew that Fan Shuo was mocking him, but now is not a time of anger. The corpse is the most important thing.


    Fan Shuo still sneered at Elder Wu, and then ignored him, but looked at the corpse Kui. He knew that the corpse was his greatest enemy, and also the most difficult enemy.


    "This friend, I don''t know who the master is. It must be difficult to come to Montenegro." Fan Shuo became interested in the corpse.


    Shi Kui squinted his eyes, smiled, and said, "Do you really want to be friends with me, or is it imaginary?"


    "Ha!" Fan Shuo didn''t expect that Shikui would say something like this. He looked at Shikui and found it interesting, as if he was a friend with similar smells.


    It''s just that after watching Ziekui for a while, Fan Shuo slowly noticed the strangeness of Ziekui. The breath of the body is lifeless!


    Combined with the half wrapped in white cloth and the other half dressed as a normal person, Fan Shuo thought of a genius from the corpse-driving race a hundred years ago. Although he was expelled, the deeds handed down are not difficult to obliterate.


    "You are the corpse kui!" Fan Shuo stared at the corpse kui and shouted, his expression serious, no longer so arrogant and confident. If it was really against the geeks of the corpse-driving clan, then he wasn''t sure about it.


    Jikui knew that Fan Shuo had guessed his identity. He was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that a hundred years later, these people from the corpse chasing clan knew that there was such a geek as himself. I thought that all my deeds were wiped out by those who left home.


    The corpse Kui looked at Fan Shuo, shrugged, did not put Fan Shuo in his eyes, and said: "I heard Elder Wu talked about you, you are here to take away the bones, but I''m sorry, I can''t let you do this. do."


    Fan Shuo frowned, making sure that the person in front of him was really the corpse quib, and hummed: "Silver, I didn¡¯t expect you to be immortal for a hundred years. I am very excited because I admire you very much. But now when I see a real person, I always feel, You are the greatest when you die, and those who die are worthy of remembrance. When you are alive, the feeling is not so strong. So, I hope you die!"


    "Oh?" Shi Kui looked at Fan Shuo, narrowed his eyes and laughed, killing Fan Shuoxiao.


    "I don''t like you very much." Shi Kui said to Fan Shuo, his expression calm, but he could feel his unhappy emotions.


    "Huh! Huh, hoo!"


    Then, Fan Shuo wanted to talk to the corpse Kui triumphantly, but he didn''t expect that the corpse Kui directly hit him with an attack force. It was like a needle, and it was very powerful.


    Fan Shuo didn''t dare to face it directly. After all, he was the genius of the corpse chasing clan a hundred years ago, and he was the genius of the corpse chasing clan a hundred years later. There was a difference of a hundred years. He didn''t dare to be careless before he didn''t know the strength of the corpses.


    "Bang!" However, Fan Shuo did not expect that when he dodged aside, the corpse Kui suddenly appeared next to him and hit him with a fist. He was hit in the neck, and he could almost hear the sound of a broken bone in his neck.


    Fan Shuo was knocked out by Shikui''s fist and hit the huge rock behind. The boulders shook as a result, and a cloud of dust was raised on the ground.


    This is the power of the corpse kui, and it is also the normal power of the corpse kui. Fan Shuo, he didn''t take it seriously.


    Under normal circumstances, if the bones in the neck were broken by a punch in the neck like this by the corpse quiz, then this person would definitely be disabled if he was immortal. However, Fan Shuo did not!


    Fan Shuo hit the stone pillar in the cave, fell to the ground, and lifted up the dust. When the dust slowly dispersed, he saw Fan Shuo struggling from the messy ground bit by bit. Although his neck was crooked, he was beaten crooked... But at this moment, he held his head with both hands and twisted, with a "click", his neck returned to normal again!


    "Wh, what?!" Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters were really surprised when they saw this. What kind of operation is this? Did Fan Shuo also refine himself into a dead body?


    Of course, the dead puppet can only do it if the neck is twisted and returned to be alive!

 Chapter 1882： The technique of controlling the corpse!

    The young people nowadays are really getting more and more showy.


    Seeing that Fan Shuo''s neck was broken, but it was twisted, and he took it back, alive and in peace, the corpse Kui couldn''t help being surprised.


    This is not something normal humans should have! Fan Shuo''s actions made him feel like a robot doll!


    This kind of thing is not impossible. Elder Wu and the corpse queer, as well as the seven ghost-eating monsters, all come from the corpse chasing clan. They will have an expectation for such a thing, because there is an ultimate trick in the corpse chasing clan¡¯s "Handling the Corpse", which is "moving corpses. body".


    Transplanting a corpse is a bit like shifting flowers and trees, that is, to transfer the Xeon''s corpse, preferably the immortal body of the corpse, and let yourself become a person with the body of the corpse.


    If the corpse swap is really successful, it is equivalent to turning yourself into an extremely powerful real "zombie" who does not need blood for a living!


    In normal life, zombies are very painful and inconvenient because they must live on blood. And if the corpse replacement is successful, a zombie that does not need to live on blood, but relies on blood, can be horrible!


    Fan Shuo was so weird, and the corpse Kui couldn''t help but stared at it for a long time, only to realize that half of Fan Shuo''s body was no longer human!


    "Ha...Haha! Zoe Kui, you are really strong!" Fan Shuo twisted his body and slapped the dusty gown, still looking unhurriedly, and said to Zoe Kui with a smile. "Shikui, there are too many similarities between you and me, but I want to see if you are the genius of the corpse chasing clan, or me, the genius of the corpse chasing clan!"


    As he said, Fan Shuo''s eyes suddenly widened, and a strong suffocation radiated from his body, and his whole person became extremely evil.


    He hummed at the corpse Kui again: "To show my respect for you, I will kill you!"


    After humming, Fan Shuo suddenly exerted force on both feet, "whoop", like a black lightning! He disappeared directly in place. When the corpse Kui noticed, with a "bang", Fan Shuo used the ghost shift, but it was faster than before. The corpse Kui couldn''t catch it and was directly kicked by Fan Shuo.


    Under the impact of huge power, the corpse head rushed directly from one end of the cave to the other end. It also hit the rock wall, the rock wall shook, and a lot of rubble fell, all hitting him.


    It was like Fan Shuo broke out and Zoe Kui was beaten up.


    When Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters saw this, they both looked serious and worried. Even the corpse Kui was beaten like this, the genius of the Fan family was really terrifying. Although they live together in Montenegro, the three tribes of Montenegro can understand each other in a simple way, and they don¡¯t have much contact with each other, and they have not really seen each other''s power. Seeing it now, I feel even more powerful than the rumors.


    To Elder Wu and the others, the corpse Kui is now on their side, and Fan Shuo is the enemy. Now that Shikui was beaten like this by Fan Shuo, they were naturally worried. However, if the corpse Kui couldn''t deal with Fan Shuo, then they didn''t know what to do.


    Fan Shuo looked at the corpse who was submerged in a pile of rocks, with a confident smile on his mouth. He felt that his strength should be higher than that of the corpse kui!


    He is so powerful, and he hasn''t resorted to their corpse-driving clan. The corpse control technique was originally studied away from home, which is exactly what the corpse Kui should understand, but Fan Shuo, a genius, doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. It seems that all the secret techniques of the corpse clan are proficient, whether it is from the Wu family or Fan¡¯s family, or away from home.


    The corpse Kui was submerged under the pile of rocks and naturally did not die. If he were killed in this way, he felt it would be a shame. Then the stones on the pile of stones were pushed away one by one, and then Shikui stood up and walked out slowly. It can be seen that the clothes on his body are not damaged at all, and they don''t even feel dirty. There is only one reason for this situation, that is, Fan Shuo''s attack just now has no effect on his body. Maybe it just hit the layer of power he was protecting from outside. As for being hit and knocked to the ground, maybe he didn''t expect Fan Shuo to be so ferocious, or he was too lazy to hold his body. After all, I just came out of the crystal coffin, so it''s good to stretch my fists and feet like this.


    After walking out, the corpse Kui looked at Fan Shuo, smiled, and said, "You still have some strength."


    This is also a huge irony and provocation.


    Fan Shuo was furious, jumped up, and then rushed towards the corpse.


    Elder Wu on the side was worried, and wanted to help the corpse leader, so he said to the seven ghost eater: "You guys go and help!"


    The Seven Ghost Eaters immediately rushed to deal with Fan Shuo. However, in response to the attack of the Seven Ghost Eaters, Fan Shuo even lightly put on his gown and issued a strong force, forcing Wu Yan and the Seven Ghost Eaters to fly upside down. go back.


    "You are very annoying like this, you pounce on them one by one. If that''s the case, then I''ll find some opponents for you!" Fan Shuo got upset, and snorted coldly after scanning the crowd.


    Then I saw that Fan Shuo stretched out his hands, closed his eyes, and raised his head slightly. The long shirt was a little flying, and he suddenly felt like a chanting mage, chanting some spell. And soon, bursts of black air burst into his body!


    When the black qi diffused to a certain extent, Fan Shuo suddenly opened his eyes and shot the black qi away from his body, turning it into five groups, which directly merged into the ground!


    "The dementing bell, withered bones, reborn!"


    "Dingling~ When the cry~"


    When the five black qi melted into the ground, Fan Shuo shook his dementing bell. Suddenly, the entire town demon cave shook, like an earthquake. And soon I saw that the ground where Fan Shuo''s black energy had melted into, cracked a huge gap! Then, from under that gap stretched out a withered, skinny human hand!


    "It''s corpse control! Be careful, everyone!" Elder Wu shouted when he saw this.


    "Huhuhuhuhuhu!"


    At this moment, from the cracked gap, five people quickly jumped out-no, five corpses!


    These corpses are very shriveled and skinny. They should be mummified. And these corpses stretched out their hands like a zombie, jumping in action.


    This is the "corpse control technique" of the corpse-driving clan, which can manipulate these corpses.


    Fan Shuo didn''t talk nonsense, and controlled the five corpses to attack the Elder Wu, the seven ghosts, and the corpse leader!


    Elder Wu and the seven ghost-eating monsters immediately confronted them, but the corpse chief did not move. Shi Kui stared at Fan Shuo, feeling very interesting. Because at this time Fan Shuo was standing on the golden coffin, this is where he arrived when he fell just now. This shouldn''t be a coincidence, the corpse Kui guessed that Fan Shuo''s real purpose was not to kill but to lift the seal of the golden coffin.


    Well, the corpse Kui was too lazy to stop Fan Shuo, so let''s take a look, anyway, he is going to kill him.


    Fan Shuo''s purpose is indeed to unlock the seal of the golden coffin. As long as the corpse is not turned out and controlled, no one can stop him.


    Fan Shuo has his own ambitions. Even if the corpse chasers have disappeared from the outside world, it does not mean that the corpse chasers have lost their knowledge. He wants everyone to know that the power of their corpse chaser will far surpass other schools!

 Chapter 1883： Divine beast enchantment!

    Fan Shuo obviously came prepared, maybe he still has a way to control the corpse.


    At this time, the five corpses summoned by Fan Shuo dealt with the seven ghosts and the elder Wu. These five corpses were not simple puppets, and they could not directly damage the corpses without a sharp blade with strong enough power.


    Precisely, the strength of the Seven Ghost Eaters is just a little worse, so they struggled to deal with it.


    There are also corpses to deal with corpses, in fact, corpses can control these corpses in turn. To others, these corpses are not simple puppets, but to him, they are just simple puppets. A hundred years ago, he was a corpse chaser who left home, and he was originally studying corpse manipulation. Now being dealt with by this trick, if he fails to fight back, it will make people laugh.


    It''s just that the corpse is always pretending. He knew that Fan Shuo''s purpose was to untie the seal of the golden coffin. In fact, he also wanted to do the same. Then let Fan Shuo take care of it. So the corpse Kui played like a child''s play against the mummy who attacked him.


    Fan Shuo didn''t know the thoughts of the corpse Kui yet, thinking that he was careful and successful. Taking advantage of this moment, one by one broke the dozens of chains that bound the golden coffin. And as the chains that bind the golden coffin became less, the force of the hanging golden coffin became smaller and smaller, and the whole golden coffin couldn''t help shaking a little.


    Affected by this, the indestructible bone jumping corpse inside the golden coffin reacted. It clicked and hit the golden coffin one by one, and the lid of the golden coffin immediately began to vibrate.


    If we don''t stop Fan Shuo, I''m afraid that the corpse will come out of the golden coffin without breaking the bones.


    "Not good!" Seeing this, Elder Wu realized that Fan Shuo''s real purpose was to lift the seal of the golden coffin, and summoning the corpses was just to entangle them.


    "Don''t entangle with the mummy puppet again, stop Fan Shuo!" Elder Wu shouted in a low voice.


    However, where can the Seven Ghost Eaters listen and do it? The mummy puppets are also very powerful, they can''t deal with it at all, and it is not easy to get rid of.


    Then they felt that the only thing they could count on was the corpse. But the dead corpse they saw really couldn''t deal with a dry corpse... They suddenly felt cold and cold, and couldn''t help wondering whether the genius who drove the corpse a hundred years ago was really that strong? It''s been a hundred years, really weak!


    It''s okay to bully people like yourself, and when you meet a genius like Fan Shuo, you lose your momentum immediately!


    Click, click!


    "Oops!" At this moment, there was a voice from the golden coffin chain, and Elder Wu exclaimed even more.


    They looked over and saw that the chains that bound the golden coffin were almost destroyed, and now only the four huge chains supported by the four guardian beasts were left!


    "Fan Shuo, I will never let you succeed!" Elder Wu yelled, getting rid of the mummy puppet, and suddenly leaping towards Fan Shuo. His eyes were determined, and he was bound to beat Fan Shuo back!


    Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eating Devils are very serious and desperate, and the corpse is playing... This is really a bit sorry for Elder Wu and them.


    "boom!"


    Elder Wu attacked, but it was a pity that Fan Shuo''s half-transplanted body was very hard. Not only could he fail to repel him, but he was bounced back and hit the stone wall behind him.


    "Cough, cough, cough!" He was beaten out and hit the stone wall. Elder Wu fell on the ground and coughed, with blood spilling from the corner of his mouth.


    Elder Wu didn''t care about wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at Fan Shuo. It was terrible. Fan Shuo started to destroy the last four major chains!


    I thought that I could count on the corpse, but looked at the corpse... the corpse is still entangled with a mummy puppet, what the **** is going on, Elder Wu is speechless, it seems that no one can be counted on.


    Elder Wu stared at Fan Shuo again, his brows furrowed, and finally his eyes were resolute, and he decided to use the last magical beast power in the Demon Cavern!


    "Seven ghosts, don''t get entangled with the mummy puppets, cut the chains of the four beasts, release the power of the beasts to trap the golden coffin!" Elder Wu made a decision.


    "Elder Wu, this..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! If people are dead, who do you keep that power for?"


    "Yes, elder!"


    The seven ghost-eating monsters took their orders and jumped out separately, reaching the statues of the four gods: Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Xuanwu. Then they worked together without Fan Shuo''s hands, and personally cut the four huge chains.


    "Boom boom..."


    The four huge chains originally extended into the body of the four **** beast statues. After the chain was broken, the four **** beast statues shook together, as if they were about to explode!


    Without the support of the statue of the Four Gods and Beasts, the four chains that bound the golden coffin fell together, and the golden coffin also fell.


    Fan Shuo didn''t expect Elder Wu to do such a thing. He didn''t know the purpose of Elder Wu. But the golden coffin fell quickly, and he could not stand firmly, so he could only jump away from the golden coffin first, and then release the seal after the golden coffin fell to the ground.


    "Bang!" At this moment the golden coffin fell to the ground.


    "Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu, come back quickly!" Elder Wu had already fallen into the gossip guarding circle under the pit. After the golden coffin fell, he made the seal and shouted the spell.


    "Wow! Roar!"


    After Elder Wu shouted, the statue of the four gods suddenly seemed to be alive, with a roar of the gods, followed by a few "bangs, bangs", the statues of the four beasts exploded, and four powers poured out from inside. The four powers turned into the sacred beasts of Azure Dragon, White Tiger, Suzaku, and Basalt, extremely fierce and shocking.


    "Seven ghosts, you are all about to enter the center of the gossip circle!"


    "Senior Shikui, go in too!" Elder Wu shouted loudly to everyone on his side.


    The power of the four sacred beasts raged in the Demon Cavern, and the entire Demon Cavern suddenly shook. Under the shock, huge rocks continued to fall on the top, as if the entire Demon Cavern was about to collapse.


    The power of the four great beasts is really strong. Even Tang Ye who was hiding above couldn''t help but marvel. Divine beasts, or spirit beasts, are mostly related to the power of true gods. The power of the true **** is really different.


    Looking at the power of the four great beasts, I am afraid that it is the ultimate power used to seal the corpse that cannot be turned into bones. Now that Elder Wu has activated, is it to form a guardian barrier?


    Sure enough, Tang Ye watched from above and saw the golden coffin that fell to the ground just in the middle of the gossip circle, and found that the entire cave was collapsing, with huge rocks falling, but only the area inside the central gossip circle did not have this. A dangerous situation.


    Elder Wu wanted to use the power of the four sacred beasts to form an enchantment, making Fan Shuo helpless. Although this is not a long-term solution, it is still possible to resolve the current dangerous situation.


    The corpse Kui did not expect that there would be such an ultimate guardian power in the Demon Cavern. Elder Wu asked him to come and hide, he hesitated. He has been acting all the time and can deal with Fan Shuo. He just wants Fan Shuo to help open the golden coffin seal. Now that this happened, he was a little embarrassed, and Elder Wu seemed to be very worried about him.


    After thinking about it, the zombie still entered the barrier formed by the power of the four great beasts to see what would happen next.

 Chapter 1884： Was actively beaten!

    Fan Shuo saw that the power of the four sacred beasts was slowly uniting to form a powerful guardian barrier, covering the entire gossip guard needle on the ground, and he knew what Elder Wu meant. But he wouldn''t let himself be blocked, so he quickly jumped down to attack Elder Wu and stop Elder Wu from activating the power of the four gods.


    Zoe Kui also went to the magical beast barrier, and saw that Fan Shuo wanted to attack Elder Wu, so he helped. Just treat it as good, and Elder Wu was worried about him, so he helped a bunch of Elder Wu.


    Anyway, Shikui was acting, and he had the ability to deal with Fan Shuo. So when he jumped over and landed in front of Fan Shuo, Fan Shuo punched him out in anger. He just swayed around and avoided the impact of Fan Shuo''s punch.


    Fan Shuo was even more angry, and he was very angry at the calm and calm expression of Jikui. Damn it, it seems he can deal with himself with ease!


    Click, click!


    At this time, there was a sound as if the gears had turned to the last moment and stopped.


    No need to think about it, Zie Kui knew that the magical beast enchantment was about to be completed, so he retreated suddenly and entered the enchantment, while Fan Shuo was blocked.


    Sure enough, the enchantment of the four gods and beasts was successfully completed at this time, and the enchantment was like a huge golden bell, protecting the elder Wu, the seven ghosts, the corpse leader, and the golden coffin in the gossip circle.


    "A mere enchantment wants to stop me?!" Fan Shuo was furious. He didn''t expect that the golden coffin was also sealed in the magical beast enchantment. He tried his best to punch the enchantment, but he couldn''t move the enchantment at all.


    "Damn!" Fan Shuo was furious, but he still didn''t give up, so he slapped a slap on the ground and muttered the spell of the corpse chaser to control the corpse. Suddenly, the ground in the entire town''s demon cave cracked and cracked. One after another mummy, there are even skeletons!


    These corpses and skeletons flocked to attack the enchantment. However, the magical beast enchantment was full of righteousness, and the corpses and skeletons approached and were directly bounced off.


    Fan Shuo became even more irritable, but he was not worried, and snorted to Elder Wu: "Old thing, what if I can''t get through the barrier? I don''t believe you won''t come out! You are inside, are you afraid of starving to death? ?"


    "Also, in a moment, I will catch all of your Wu family members here. I will kill one every hour! I think you are patient or I am patient!"


    Hearing Fan Shuo''s words, the elder Wu and the seven ghost-eating monsters who stayed in the magical beast enchantment were very angry, staring at Fan Shuo and wishing to eat him. Do the Fan family really ignore that everyone is a corpse chaser? Must do so absolutely!


    Fan Shuo seemed to be furious. He looked at Ziekui again and cursed: "Senior Ziekui, I didn''t expect you to be so useless! A hundred years ago, the genius of the corpse clan was actually a tortoise with a shrunken head. I really feel ashamed for you , The corpse chasing clan, but there is no such genius! You are not worthy!"


    "You..." Shi Kui was speechless, and he seemed to be really upset when he was scolded like this.


    How could this young man not know how to respect his predecessors?


    Shi Kui smiled and wanted to go out and teach Fan Shuo a bit, so it doesn''t hurt to kill it by the way. Who makes Fan Shuo so arrogant? Even if you are acting, you can''t bully yourself.


    Huhu!


    However, just as the corpse Kui was about to leave the barrier to teach Fan Shuo, a gale roared from one side of the cave, and then a force rushed.


    This force was extremely powerful, and immediately made the corpse Kui feel the pressure. This surprised him very much. There was such a power. Could it be that it existed in the beginning, hiding, and he didn''t realize it?


    Didn''t even notice that fellow Tang Ye? !


    The power rushed in and hit people. However, the attackers surprised Elder Wu and Shikui, Fan Shuo, or Miao Yu''er beside Tang Ye.


    Because the target of that power attack was Tang Ye!


    It was Tang Ye!


    The corpse Kui and Miao Yu''er who knew that Tang Ye was hiding here were really surprised. It was Tang Ye who was actually aiming, which master could actually spot Tang Ye, and even shot Tang Ye!


    Now that you know that Tang Ye is here, you should know that Tang Ye is an extremely difficult person. Such a shot must be a very powerful guy.


    Tang Ye was also very surprised by this kind of thing, he was discovered? When did this happen? I didn''t notice it at all!


    Also, I was actually attacked! I''m going, I am such a supreme lord who was actively beaten by someone, so it''s so shameless!


    Since someone else took the initiative to attack, it can only meet, and can''t be beaten obediently. However, Tang Ye didn''t want to affect the affairs of the corpse Kui and Fan Shuo below, so he took a spatial jump and directly left the town magic cave and went outside. He also took Miao Yuer with him. Therefore, the force that rushed into the cave was emptied. But with a bang, the entire cave shook, which also demonstrated its power. It felt like the entire cave was about to collapse, raising a thick dust.


    However, the position in the middle of the town demon cave has been protected by the power of the four great beasts and is not affected. When the dust settled, only one side of the town demon cave was completely collapsed. But what everyone cares most about is what the force just now wanted to do, because they didn''t see anyone there.


    What are you doing there for no reason, and there is no one. Also, who actually fought so powerfully. In the Black Mountain Clan Clan, where he lives, he has no impression.


    Elder Wu and Fan Shuo, as well as the Seven Ghost Eaters and others, were completely confused. Only Shikui knew what was going on. No one was seen in the area being attacked, the corpse Kui knew that Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er were no longer there. Then he didn''t worry about it. With Tang Ye''s strength, he didn''t think he needed to worry.


    Fan Shuo thought that someone was trying to stop him, so he jumped over and checked, but nothing was unusual. After waiting for a long time, there was nothing unusual. He returned to the enchantment of the Four Gods and Beasts to re-solve the problem that prevented him from obtaining bones and corpses. In any case, he must get no bones and corpses.


    At this moment, Tang Ye took Miao Yu''er to the sky outside after jumping in space. There is an empty abyss underneath with a river below. Tang Ye can feel these conditions. Tang Ye stared at the abyss under his feet, frowning and thinking. The attacking power just now came from under the abyss.


    What puzzled him was that no such power was sent under the abyss now. It seemed that the power that had just hit was deliberate, to attract him out, or to go to the abyss below.


    "It''s really interesting..." Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. It seemed that there were too many mysterious powers hidden in this world. What about strength first, others are not afraid.


    This is probably because the first is always relative. The real number one depends not only on strength, but also on the structure of the world and future trends.


    Number one now, can it be number one in the future?

 Chapter 1885： Its actually a master!

    Miao Yu''er was taken by Tang Ye and moved outside. After reacting, she didn''t know what was going on, so she could only look at Tang Ye to find out. She felt that she couldn''t keep up with Tang Ye''s rhythm. It''s like a level 30 character, led by a level 100, but this is different from the game. The game can also share experience, but it cannot. If she doesn''t experience something by herself, she can''t grow up.


    In fact, she doesn''t need to worry about this. Since Tang Ye recruited her, she would not fail to make progress. For the plan to capture divine power, strong talents are necessary. Now I came to the land of Black Mountain, just to recruit corpses. As for the current situation, it can only be said to be an accident. But Tang Ye would guarantee that he would not waste too much time.


    So he has to go to the abyss under his feet to see who has discovered him and deliberately attracted himself out, maybe there is something to say.


    "Let''s go down and take a look." Tang Ye said to Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yu''er nodded, she had no thoughts about these things, she followed Tang Ye''s rhythm.


    call!


    However, as soon as Tang Ye took Miao Yu''er to the abyss, he suddenly entered another state.


    He felt that he was defeated and seriously injured, very weak and painful.


    How is this going? Tang Ye was surprised again. He knew very well that he was fine, he was not injured in any way, and there was no one in Ancestral Land that could hurt him. So he immediately judged that this was an illusion.


    But even if it is an illusion, it can also pull oneself in! It is so real, if it weren''t for having super power, I am afraid that even the consciousness would have fallen, and there would not be any reason to realize that this is an illusion.


    Then, the person who can arrange such an illusion is definitely the strong one among the strong.


    "Ahem..." Tang Ye coughed out, as if he was seriously injured. He really admires this kind of super illusion, and he is even more curious, who arranged such a illusion.


    After being taken into the illusion, Miao Yu''er had disappeared, and only Tang Ye was left.


    "Plop!", "Wow!"


    As it fell, it was dark all around, Tang Ye couldn''t see anything, and then he felt like he had fallen into the water.


    Not feeling, but reality. Jumping from such a high cliff, even if you sprint into the water, the huge impact is unbearable. Then Tang Ye felt his head sink, and then stopped awake.


    In the last moment of consciousness, he felt that this illusion was really terrifying, and it was so real that he didn''t know how to distinguish between true and false.


    ...


    The genius was slightly bright, and there was a quiet river in front of a dense forest. At this time, by the river, an old man was sitting quietly and fishing.


    Looking closely at the appearance of this old man, it is a little weird. Because his hair is so long, it grows like a woman. And he **** some, coupled with the simple clothes on his body, it completely feels that he is an ancient old man.


    This is a deep mountain. If you don''t know that there is a modern city outside, you really think it is in ancient times.


    The old man was holding the bamboo pole, and suddenly found that the bamboo pole was being pulled heavily, and a fish was caught!


    He was overjoyed and slammed back the fishing rod, but with a snap, his fishing rod broke.


    What kind of fish is so big that it can break its own fishing rod?


    The old man stared into the river, squinting, not a fish, but a human!


    people? what! That¡¯s fine, it¡¯s been a long time since I cannibalized!


    The old man was overjoyed, tired of eating fish, and eating people is not bad.


    Seeing that the old man dropped the broken bamboo pole, he made a jump and reached the middle of the river, standing on tiptoe, but did not fall into the river. It was easy to float on the water.


    Standing on the water, the old man squinted his eyes and briefly glanced inside the river, and immediately locked a small whirlpool on the right side of the river. Then he waved his sleeves at the small vortex, "Puff!" With a sound, the water in the small vortex seemed to have been greatly impacted and splashed. Then I saw a person flying out following the water.


    This person was in a coma, and a closer look revealed that it was Tang Ye!


    At this time, Tang Ye was removed from his robe and hood, and the power to hide his face disappeared, revealing his true expression.


    When the old man saw Tang Ye, a wicked smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then he leaped up and kicked out Tang Ye''s abdomen.


    Ah!


    "Ah!", "Puff!"


    Tang Ye let out a painful cry in a coma, and the old man kicked like this, and suddenly a big river water spouted from his mouth.


    But the old man didn''t help him squeeze out the water he drank, but kicked him to the shore, and then...well, eat it!


    Jumping back to the shore from the river, the old man landed lightly beside Tang Ye, glanced at Tang Ye, first squinted his eyes, and then showed a weird smile. He didn''t play with Tang Ye, then put his right hand to his mouth and blew a secret whistle.


    "Wow!"


    After the old man blew the whistle, there was an eagle''s call from the sky immediately, and then he saw a pitch-black eagle, the size of two people, hovering down.


    "Heizi, this is food, food!" The old man said with a smile looking at the flying eagle, as if he didn''t regard Tang Ye as a person.


    The eagle yelled loudly when he heard the old man''s words, and then the speed of hovering and flying down suddenly accelerated, opening his huge claws and rushing towards Tang Ye.


    Seeing that the eagle is about to catch Tang Ye! If Tang Ye didn''t evade, he would be caught by the sharp claws!


    This is not a joke, neither the old man nor the eagle, they are really going to eat Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was in a coma, but he sensed his danger in his instinct. The moment the eagle opened his eyes, he opened his eyes suddenly, and then instinctively rolled aside!


    "Huh!"


    At this time the eagle''s claws passed him by! Fortunately, he hid in time, otherwise he would definitely become the eagle''s food!


    But once dodged, the eagle has a second attack! Tang Ye saw that he didn''t even have a huge time to sigh the eagle, and he had to struggle immediately to deal with the eagle.


    This eagle is really bigger than an ordinary eagle. With its two-person-sized body, if you want to kill an ordinary person, I''m afraid it''s easy!


    Tang Ye struggled to deal with the eagle, but he did not expect that at this time, he was weak and seriously injured, how could he stand up.


    But another attack by the eagle has come!


    Unable to move, Tang Ye reluctantly hit the ground with a punch, and then flames emerged from the ground, forming a wall of fire that protected him.


    One strange situation is that Tang Ye doesn''t seem to remember that he is the number one in the world. It should be easy to deal with an eagle, but now it is not!


    Is this still illusion at work?


    At this moment, somewhere in the misty sky, an old man sat cross-legged, sitting on top of the floating clouds, amazing!


    Very poetic, immortal posture.


    At first glance, this old man turned out to be Tang Ye''s master, farming Baicao!


    In front of Nongbaicao, there is a water curtain on which the dragons and snake pythons float. Take a closer look, isn''t this the treasure of Li Haoran''s archenemy among the gatekeepers back then, "Guanlong Pond"? !


    Nong Baicao looked at Guanlong Pond and muttered to himself: "Let you go back to the past a little weaker, and explore the''ghost way'', and it will be clearer. Otherwise, it will be the number one in the world. Comprehend."


    "Heaven and earth are back to chaos, people, ghosts, gods and demons, you should be clear about it, otherwise how to become a master of the world?"

 Chapter 1886： Gods and Ghosts Cemetery!

    A hundred years ago, Tang Yechu came out of the mountain to mix with society, and then slowly grew up, creating supreme brilliant achievements. And to be able to achieve all this is of course inseparable from the mentor who has taught him so much. Among these instructors, the first is Nong Baicao.


    Nowadays, agricultural herbs are reappearing, and their appearance has not changed much from a hundred years ago. Could it be said that the cultivation of Nongbaicao has become the technique of immortality?


    In the world situation, there are still too many big bosses behind, so what position is Tang Ye in?


    At this time, Tang Ye, a person who had almost reached the power of the real **** realm, was still trapped in the fantasy realm, and he was seriously injured in the fantasy realm. If it weren¡¯t for Tang Ye¡¯s mysterious master Nong Baicao to operate all of this through the Dragon Pond, it¡¯s really unacceptable, how could this kind of thing happen, Tang Ye is the strongest in ancestral land.


    In fact, I can do this because of Guanlongchi.


    The earliest appearance of Guanlong Pond was Fang Zhenzhang who Li Haoran had been tracking in Guwu Jianghu. Fang Zhenzhang is able to observe changes in Qi Luck because he owns the Guanlong Pond. Therefore, once a person like Li Haoran with great luck would track him, he would know through Guanlongchi and then withdraw. For this reason, Li Haoran has never been able to catch him.


    The strongest point of Guanlong Pond is that it can observe the changes in air luck. If according to modern technology, the sky eye is an electronic device, then according to the power of deification, Guanlongchi is the sky eye!


    However, it is possible to observe air transport, but cannot interfere with it. This was Fang Zhenzhang''s limit at that time. He thought that Guanlongchi could only watch the air luck, and could not interfere with it. But now, Nongbaicao seems to be fine.


    As Tang Ye grew up, there was a track of fate. This track of destiny is no longer in the book of destiny, it is because it was erased by the princess, but this does not mean that his track of destiny has disappeared. Guanlong Pond records personal luck, which is connected with fate. The trajectory of air luck can also be said to be the trajectory of Tang Ye''s destiny.


    In this way, with Tang Ye''s fate trajectory, and then pull the current Tang Ye to a certain point in the past fate trajectory, then a near-real illusion can be created.


    This is just an illusion, not a return to the past. If you can go back to the past, it will be too awesome, and you can change your fate in minutes.


    However, it is said that Guanlongchi really has the power to reverse time and space. Because the treasure of Guanlong Pond was created with the birth of heaven and earth. Now the power of the true **** is slowly recovering, and the ability possessed by the dragon pond itself has begun to recover bit by bit.


    What Nong Baicao has done now is to create the illusion of the past trajectory through Guanlong Pond instead of truly returning to the past. Therefore, Tang Ye just entered the illusion, and then Nong Baicao conveyed something to him. As for why he did this, in the words of Nong Baicao, he is probably too strong.


    Stand high and see far, but some things in the low places may not be visible. And some things just happen to need to be seen from below. If you don''t accumulate steps, you can''t reach a thousand miles. If you don''t accumulate small currents, you can''t make a river.


    At this time, he returned to the illusion that Tang Ye was inhaled.


    The eagle called Heizi by the mysterious old fishing man wanted to attack Tang Ye, but only the shield that Tang Ye used to shape his flames. This not only couldn''t hurt Tang Ye, but also caused the eagle''s mouth to be burned. The eagle screamed, not hurt, and became even more angry, and did not give up attacking Tang Ye. It no longer hovered, and directly opened a pair of sharp claws, firmly grasped the flame shield, as if it was about to break the flame shield!


    Tang Yeben wanted to fight the eagle, but he didn''t understand why he was so badly injured. After forcibly hitting the flame shield just now, the blood in his body surged, his head swelled, his consciousness became blurred, and he passed out. .


    For this situation, Tang Ye was very speechless. Due to the power of the divine body, even if he entered the illusion, he still vaguely remembered that it was not the case before he entered the illusion, so he felt that his severe injury was inexplicable. But the reality of the illusion made him accept this kind of thing, and he just felt very aggrieved, and he felt a sense of intermittent memory.


    I am afraid that Nong Baicao is also very helpless, Tang Ye, this kid is really strong, no matter how real illusion is, he is suspicious.


    At this moment, after Tang Ye fainted, the eagle easily broke the flame shield, and then it wanted to attack Tang Ye, wanting to eat Tang Ye!


    True and false, false and true, true and false are hard to distinguish.


    "Heizi, stop it." The old man who had been watching just now asked the eagle to stop.


    When the eagle heard the old man''s words, he immediately stopped attacking Tang Ye, flapped his wings and flew a little, and looked at the old man, wondering what the old man was doing.


    The old man approached some Tang Ye, looked at Tang Ye, and saw that Tang Ye''s injuries healed quickly. This ability was really terrifying. Then the old man squinted his eyes, and then gave a faint smile, and said, "Heizi, how many years have I been guarding the tomb here? Heh! No one knows this, even I can''t remember. The only thing I know is I What tomb is guarding, and...My cemetery does not exist in this world. However, this kid drifted into my cemetery from a river!"


    "Do you know why this is? Heizi." The old man looked at the eagle and smiled more deeply.


    "Oh..." The eagle hovered and shook his head, saying that he didn''t know.


    The old man looked at Tang Ye again, squinted his eyes again, smiled, and said: "Because this kid is not easy, someone sent him in by way of illusion. And this kid has learned the dead wood to meet the spring. Buddhism, the chances are good. Also, he is of the dragon family''s blood. In this cemetery of gods and ghosts, there are his ancestors, so he can come in. He... It seems that the person who sent him in is not small. "


    With that, the old man looked up at the sky, but the sky was obviously dark, but the old man seemed to see something. Then he said to himself: "The sky is gone, and the earth is in chaos. It can''t go on like this. Therefore, there must be a new heaven in the sky. There must also be a new earth in the sky. Do you think this kid is''opening up the world''? hope?"


    "Heh..." The old man laughed sarcastically, and continued: "Whatever you do, I''m just a tomb guard after all. You sent him in, not to open the sky, but to open the land? Since it is a land, then Can I teach you the ability of the world''s "hell"? Get out after you finish teaching, don''t disturb my cleansing!"


    After talking to himself, the old man looked at the eagle and said, "Heizi, take this kid back, and then you will go back to the celadon stream to catch a snake and give it to this kid. Then... let him go!"


    "Okay, Heizi, just do as I said. I want to continue fishing, otherwise... we don''t have any meat!"


    "Wow!" Hearing the old man''s words, the eagle flew down and grabbed Tang Ye, then flew into the air and disappeared.

 Chapter 1887： Hell in the world!

    The illusion that Tang Ye fell into was imposed by his master Nong Baicao with the Supreme Treasure Viewing the Dragon Pond. Although it was an illusion, the things he experienced were real. This is the wonder.


    In the illusion at this time, the mysterious old man said that this is a cemetery, called the cemetery of gods and ghosts. I don''t know what wonderful place this is. And the old man said that he was the guardian of the tomb, then he was the guardian of the tomb of the gods and ghosts.


    Tang Ye didn''t know this, he didn''t even know how he entered this illusion. Maybe he won''t know this until he leaves the illusion and regains consciousness. Now, what is waiting for him should be the message Master Nong Baicao wants to convey.


    At this time, the old tomb guard stood silent in front of a cemetery, and beside him was Tang Ye who was unconscious.


    Look at the sky, it is night. I remember that Tang Ye entered this cemetery in the morning before the day was over. Now it was night. It seemed that Tang Ye had been in a coma for a day. Of course, this might be just an illusion.


    After the grave guard was silent, he looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "This kid, it took a day to digest a little Shenyuan spirit snake. This cultivation base is really inconspicuous! With such strength, it is still ten short of reaching the height of participating in the game of chess. Thousands of miles away! Although it is the number one, it is only under the shackles of luck, and it is useless. The real decisive thing is the war in the chaotic world after the power of the true **** has fully recovered."


    After the old man shook his head and said, he didn''t want to worry about Tang Ye any more. The old man went into the cemetery.


    This cemetery is big! It''s too big to imagine, as if you can''t see the end!


    Looking around, there are old, slanted tombstones and the raised heads behind the tombstones. The close ones can see clearly, covered with moss, I am afraid it is very far away. As for the ones in the distance, they were filled with misty mist, and the tombstones and grave heads were very muddled, making it a bit more gloomy.


    After entering the cemetery, the old tomb guard came to an unnamed tombstone, squinted his eyes, then smiled, and said: "The blood of the Long Family, you are really **** your life. Now you have a head again, huh.... But, you are one generation worse than one generation, and...the dead offspring are also more generations than generations. Now only this seedling remains...oh, no, there are still a few hairs that have not grown.. ..... It always feels like you are going to die and then live. This...is the chess you played?"


    "Whether it is or not, the Miao''er of your Long family is far from enough to participate in that chess game. Although I have helped him now, the way he has to go is still very far away. Like a baby, You have to grow up day by day. So, Lord of the Dragon Realm, if it''s okay, don''t toss your heirs, let them enjoy their life again, do you want to make another..."


    "Whirring whirring!"


    The old tomb guard was talking to the unknown tombstone. Suddenly, a murky wind blew in front of the tombstone, as if responding to the old tomb guard.


    Seeing this, the old grave guard shook his head, stopped nagging, and walked out of the cemetery.


    I didn''t say anything about making another one.


    At this time, outside the cemetery, Tang Ye felt more and more cold. This cold was not pure cold, but cold like a strong yin air.


    Then he woke up.


    Tang Ye looked dazed at this moment, and couldn''t help turning his head to look around.


    "Oh... how many people have to be buried in this cemetery to be this big?" Turning his head to look, Tang Ye was shocked when he saw a cemetery with no heads in sight, and felt that he was really in the ocean of the cemetery.


    He saw such a large cemetery for the first time, and soon he wondered, how could such a large cemetery exist in the world? I am afraid that even if it is a hundred thousand mountains, there is no such a vast cemetery hill, right?


    Will he die, in the underworld, so there is such a big cemetery in the underworld? But it¡¯s not right. The ghosts in the underworld have no bodies. Where do they need to be buried in a cemetery?


    With such a thought, I felt that Tang Ye''s thinking and vision suddenly dropped. It''s not surprising, after all, he who is in the illusion now is the one who hadn''t reached the peak of his luck before, and he didn''t grow so much in all aspects.


    "Boy, are you awake?" When Tang Ye was surprised, an old man''s voice came.


    Hearing the sound, Tang Ye hurriedly looked back, and then saw an old man dressed in ancient costumes, and suddenly felt curious.


    Because the illusion limited cognition, coupled with the illusion of being seriously injured before, made Tang Ye wonder if he was dead. For this reason, he looked at the old man, did not immediately notice the polite question, but first asked the pressing question in his heart, and said: "Are you... a person or a ghost?"


    The old man is actually a grave guard. He didn''t get angry when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He just smiled and said, "Why do you ask?"


    "Of course it''s because I don''t want to die yet!" Tang Ye replied directly.


    "Why don''t you want to die?" the old grave guard asked again.


    "Because there are many things to do, and many people have to take care of them!" Tang Ye replied simply.


    "Um..." The old tomb guard didn''t expect that the son of the world lord who was known as Long Aotian would care about people so much.


    "Nothing else?" The old tomb guard asked Tang Ye again, he didn''t like those guys'' chess.


    "I think about it." Tang Ye thought for a while.


    "There should be others, but I didn''t expect it for the time being. Anyway, what I was thinking about at this time were those people and things." After thinking about it, Tang Ye replied to the old grave guard.


    Hearing what Tang Ye said, the old tomb guard didn''t know what to say. He knows a lot of truth, but he doesn''t know a lot of truth. In short, the outside world of the city looks natural, but it has always been arranged by people. This kind of thing is unclear.


    If it is only for an ordinary person, then no matter what the truth is, there is no need to know. Because ordinary people are too small, knowing or not knowing, will not cause any impact.


    "Then you hurry up and do your thing." The old tomb guard didn''t want to say too much to Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to leave.


    Tang Ye knew that he was not here, and when he entered the old tomb guard, he also vaguely knew that it was an illusion. That is to say, the old man tomb guard and him are people in two worlds, and then he nodded and said: "Okay..."


    But suddenly he seemed to remember something, and said anxiously to the old man at the tomb: "Wait, old man...no, no, it''s the old man...you mean, I''m not dead?"


    "What are you dead? Are you okay? Leave now! Did you dream just now? I tell you, that dream is something that is about to happen. Seeing what you were just now, isn''t it a bad thing? Stop it?" The old grave guard seemed to wish Tang Ye to leave soon.


    "but¡­¡­"


    Being driven away by the old tomb guard, Tang Ye felt a bit weird, as if he had a lot of doubts, but didn''t know where to ask.


    "Old man, who are you? Did you save me?" Tang Ye asked what he wanted to know most.


    He has found that his injuries are gone, and gratifyingly, his skill has doubled! This is like a pie in the sky, so lucky! However, this kind of thing is mostly false, so Tang Ye must figure it out.


    The old man tomb guard was not long-winded, and said directly: "You see the tomb behind you? So I''m just an old tomb guard. As for saving you, um... Since we met, what fate is that, save your life, But it''s easy."


    "The old man tomb guard?"


    Tang Ye was very curious when he heard the words of the old tomb guard, thinking of the vast cemetery he saw, he couldn''t help asking, "Are you guarding such a large cemetery alone?"


    "Why, no?" The old tomb guard laughed, but some jokes meant that Tang Ye made a fuss, and said: "There are ghosts in the world, and then extradited him, what about the tomb in charge of the world?"

 Chapter 1888： Extradite back!

    Tang Ye was very surprised by the words of the old tomb guard, "There are ghosts in the world, and then extradite them." He has now been in contact with the Exorcist, and he has also read about the first ancestor of the Fu Demon from the mysterious and powerful grandmother Yun Youlan. Written by the Volunteer Manuscript, so I know some of the connections between the Yin Cao Jifu and the world.


    The "Volume of Demons" records, "Thousands of worlds, many beings are arrogant, to explore their roots, although there is causality, but also difficult to avoid evil spirits. It is this strange man, who regards evil spirits as his duty, and controls evil spirits. Fu ghost nightmare, protect the world''s health...Receive the favor of the first emperor, and give him a teacher of demon."


    This probably means the birth of Fumoshi. However, judging from the first introduction of the Fumo Manuscript, the earliest definition of Fumo was at the time of Emperor Shi Huang. As for how long it is, going back to ancient or ancient times, there is probably no distinction between the masters of devils, because people at that time, Nuwa pioneers, most have strange skills, and don''t need to rely on others. Later, the true gods were exiled, mortals became more commonplace, tending to be ordinary, and strange people were only a few, and only then could the relationship of relying on the promotion of Fumoshi appear.


    It is stated in the "Handbook of Demon Demon", "The teacher of demon must be able to communicate with different spirits, and extraordinary people can do it. So those who have demon master are all said to hit people. Fate is destiny, and it is destiny. There is a cause and fate. If you can make good use of it, there must be a future. However, the road to the devil is more likely to be turbulent. The seven ways of the judge, the Yama, and the king of Tibet can only be natural."


    "Among them, good destiny, spiritual roots, and fate are the keys to the practice of a demon master. The good destiny can be seen in the spiritual fire, the spiritual root can gather the heavenly power, and the fate can break the mortal body. The good destiny is taken from crossing people, crossing ghosts, The heavy responsibility of crossing demons and demons, the spiritual roots are taken from the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and fate is the test of oneself to overcome..."


    Regarding these things, for Tang Ye, it was actually another way to choose, and that was the cultivation path of the exorcist. This is a cultivation of identity, not just strength. According to the "Volume of Demons", there are actually seven realms in the cultivation path of an exorcist, namely, hell, extradition, ghost officer, goalkeeper, judge, Yama, and Tibetan king.


    Under normal circumstances, as long as you are an exorcist, you are in the realm of a ghost. And if you want to break through to a higher realm, you need to pay attention to three aspects of cultivation, that is, good condition, spiritual root, and fate.


    The so-called good condition refers to the ghost power collected after the demon punishes the demons, but this ghost power cannot be evil, it must be good. For example, after surrendering an evil spirit, the evil spirit can be reincarnated, then at the moment he becomes a Buddha, the exorcist who surrenders him will receive the corresponding power. This power is the pure power after the transition, so for the exorcist it is "good luck".


    Kindness can be transformed into the form of spiritual fire to see which stage it has reached. Because each exorcist''s cultivation realm has different requirements for the accumulation of good conditions, breakthroughs can only be made after reaching a certain stage.


    The spirit fire can be gathered in the palm of the hand to check, it is like a blue flame. However, the flame has different levels. If there is only one layer of flame, it is just the realm of the demon in the first stage of the exorcist. If there are two levels of flames, it is the second stage of the exorcist''s extradition...and so on, there are seven levels.


    If the spiritual fire reaches a certain strength, that is, the good condition meets the conditions, then the exorcist will face a catastrophe, a catastrophe that breaks the limit of the mortal body. Only after this catastrophe can we carry stronger power. This is the so-called fate. After fate, he entered a higher realm.


    As for the spiritual root, it is actually the qualification aspect of the exorcist''s cultivation. The stronger the spiritual root, the faster the cultivation speed, and the greater the spiritual fire that can be accumulated, so that you can quickly break through the realm level. The spiritual root aptitude is related to the penetration of heaven and earth aura, so it needs to be improved by absorbing the heaven and earth aura.


    To become an exorcist, Tang Ye had already achieved it a hundred years ago. In other words, he had already reached the realm of "Damn". As for the spirit fire, he didn''t know how to divide it. His blue spirit fire seemed to be better than the spirit fire, and he could release several layers of blue spirit fire at will. Therefore, if the green spirit fire can replace the spirit fire, then he has already reached the foundation for breaking through to the next level in the practice of Fumo Master.


    According to the words in the "Volume of Demons", it would be a state of "extradition" after "heard". So now Tang Ye has reached the realm of "Damn" and has the foundation to break through to the realm of "Extradition", so he can completely enter the realm of "Extradition".


    Since it is a breakthrough to a higher realm, there are naturally many benefits. Otherwise, why bother pursuing those devils. It is said that any genre actually has a true **** ancestor. Later generations are mostly ordinary, and the pursuit of lifelong cultivation is actually to achieve the "deification" state of the ancestor.


    Tang Ye remembered that the feature of "extradition" introduced in "The Demon''s Letters" was "the strengthening of the body and strength is only one of them, and the most significant feature is the opening of the door of reincarnation!"


    It turns out that if you reach the state of extradition, the distinguishing feature is that you can open the door of reincarnation at will and maintain it for a relatively long time.


    For Fumoshi, this ability is a dream, very powerful!


    You must know that opening the gate of reincarnation is very difficult. The average exorcist needs at least 90% of the power to open the gate of reincarnation. In addition, the time that can be maintained is only a few seconds. So, fighting against others, this trick is almost useless. Because once you use it, you are desperate. If you fail to solve the enemy, you won''t be able to fight.


    In addition, there are many more functions of the gate of reincarnation. If the door of reincarnation can be opened at any time, and for a relatively long period of time, the increase in combat effectiveness that it will bring will be unimaginable. Because after opening the door of reincarnation, you can throw the enemy in. And if it is thrown into the gate of reincarnation, then, no matter it is a monster or a human being, it will be harmed by the underworld.


    Demons and ghosts are directly judged, and if humans enter the underworld as a living person, even if they can return to the world again, they will lose their souls because of the life and death world. At that time, it is hard to say whether it is silly or stunned, paralyzed or directly dead.


    That is an extremely serious soul injury.


    In short, the consequences are quite serious!


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye came into contact with Fumo Codex and knew about these growth paths of Fumo Master. It is a pity that at that time, his vision and pattern were not as broad as they are now. Moreover, a hundred years ago, he was a little overwhelmed just by dealing with his own growth, so he didn''t even think about taking the path of growth of the Vortex. On the contrary, he wanted to teach Yun Youlan so that Yun Youlan could grow into a powerful Fumagist.


    But now, a hundred years later, his pattern has been integrated into the whole world, and probably this kind of growth of the magician is also concerned.


    Because this way, Fu Mo master has a very important function, which is to open the passage of the underworld and communicate with the underworld!

 Chapter 1889： Ireji no Michi!

    The pattern of heaven and earth naturally includes the three realms and six realms. So if you want to take into account the entire situation, you can''t just stay in the world, it''s also necessary to go to heaven and earth. In this way, Nong Baicao has really worked hard to introduce Tang Ye into the illusion of the cemetery of gods and ghosts. He wanted Tang Ye to slowly come into contact with the real ancestral land, the world, the sky, and the underworld.


    There is currently no heaven. Only when the true **** returns, the heaven will be formed again, because that is where the true **** lives. Now that there is no true god, this place does not need to exist.


    As for the underworld, it is still at a standstill. Only when the Ksitigarbha king returns, the underworld will operate again. And all this is not far from recovery. So Tang Ye had to reach the realm where he could enter the earth before that time came.


    Now that I saw the old tomb guard, from the words of the old tomb guard, Tang Ye recalled the things in the handwritten notes of the ups and downs. Although he was in a stage of consciousness that was pulled back by Master Nong Baicao, he also felt that he could test whether he could break through to the state of "extradition", which is always good.


    And if you want to break through from the **** to the extradition, you need a hell. If you do not encounter this fate and break through, you will not be able to enter the realm of extradition.


    It is introduced in the "Volume of Demon" that fate can never be met, and the only thing to do is to strengthen the belief and have an unyielding iron will. Only by possessing the faith and the will can we not panic and break through the fateful catastrophe that does not know when.


    Fate can never be met, so there is no need to deliberately pursue it. As for the so-called belief and will, Tang Ye never lacks.


    At this time, Tang Ye wanted to try to break through to the realm of extradition, but found that it was not so easy. Then he looked at the old man tomb guard, his eyes rolled, don''t think.


    The old man at the tomb has talked about extradition before, so the old man at the tomb must be in the realm of extradition. Tang Ye couldn''t help asking the old man guarding the tomb: "Senior is a magician, and he has reached the level of extradition, right?"


    "Extraditioner?" The old tomb guard smiled, seemingly ridiculous at Tang Ye''s words, and said: "The realm of extraditioners just wants to see this cemetery of gods and ghosts. Is it a young man..."


    "Besides, what the hell, extradition, isn''t this a set of gameplay that Ji Zang Bald had made for Fumoshi?..." At this time, the old tomb guard whispered to himself, "He... I didn''t expect such a thing. So important to the outside world..."


    The old man at the tomb is really amazing. He actually said that about the Ksitigarbha. It seems that he is really a person of great identity. For his situation, or the situation in the cemetery of gods and ghosts, perhaps the so-called world is different and the rules are different. The outside world is just a corner of a larger world, while observing the rules of a big man in a certain big world.


    And looking at Tang Ye, thinking of the things behind that, the old grave guard couldn''t help but smile, thinking that the world is really unpredictable, and things that were originally impossible have become possible. The experiment with a big fart actually made some noise.


    That''s it, the old tomb guard shook his head, and no longer think so much, so let''s be a quiet old tomb guard.


    At this time, the old tomb guard looked at Tang Ye and smiled lightly, and said, "How about I am an extradite?


    "If so, can you teach me to reach the realm of extradition? I think it''s always better to be more powerful..." Tang Ye said to the old grave guard with a smile.


    "Hey, what a greedy kid!" The old grave guard yelled Tang Ye.


    But seeing Tang Ye met, Tang Ye was about to leave again, he felt that there was no problem helping Tang Ye. I don''t know if I can push that game. What''s more, this extradition was made by Ji Zang Bald, and he was going to tease Ji Zang!


    The old tomb watcher looked at Tang Ye with a smile, and said, "Boy, it''s easy to enter the realm of extraditioners. It turns out that you need to break through a **** to succeed. But you are here...well, anyway, this place is a little special. The rules made by the bald head are invalid... You don''t understand these things, don''t care, I will tell you directly how to enter the state of extradition."


    "Good!" Tang Ye was overjoyed, grateful to the old man tomb guard. He also didn''t bother to care about the inexplicable words of the old man guarding the tomb, anyway, the old man had the problem of whispering alone.


    The old tomb guard still smiled, treating Tang Ye as if he was amused by an innocent child.


    He looked at Tang Ye and said: "To enter the realm of extradition, you have to open the door of reincarnation, and then you cross the door of reincarnation, then you are a person who has crossed the two realms of yin and yang. If you can adapt, you will not be caught in the underworld. If you swallow the power and return to the sun, it will succeed. From then on, you can open the door of reincarnation at will."


    "Oh..." Tang Ye understood, but still had doubts.


    If he opens the door of reincarnation at this time, it will not last for long, and how can there be enough time to complete the crossing of Yin and Yang?


    "Senior, I... Opening the door of reincarnation lasts for a while, what should I do?" Tang Ye also wanted the old man to help.


    The old tomb guard didn''t mind, and said: "I am the one who extradites the realm of human beings. I will open this door of reincarnation for you."


    "Really?! That''s great! Senior, thank you!" Tang Ye was overjoyed.


    The old tomb guard smiled and said: "Although I can open the door of reincarnation for you, but you guarantee that you can cross the underworld to complete the breakthrough in the realm of extradition?"


    "of course!"


    Tang Ye replied firmly: "Because I have important people to protect. Without me, they would still survive, but they are very pitiful. That would be no different from death. I won''t let them show that kind of sadness again. Look, so I must, and I will succeed."


    "Hmm..." The old tomb guard admired Tang Ye and didn''t blush when he said this. He felt that Tang Ye was not such a person.


    "Then I opened the door of reincarnation for you?" The old grave guard stopped talking nonsense.


    "Yeah." Tang Ye nodded gratefully.


    The old man tomb guard stopped talking. As soon as he put on his sleeves, a vortex of burning fire appeared in front of his eyes. The vortex was full of ghosts, monsters and monsters, and inside was the underworld.


    Seeing the gate of reincarnation, Tang Ye no longer delayed, and again nodded to the old man guarding the tomb to thank him, and then stepped into the gate of reincarnation step by step, appearing cautiously, obviously he was a little nervous.


    Seeing this, the old grave guard shook his head and smiled, then lifted his foot and kicked Tang Ye''s ass.


    "Ah!" Tang Ye was hit by a tremendous amount of power, and flew into the gate of reincarnation.


    "Fuck!"


    But in less than a second, Tang Ye left the gate of reincarnation, and he fell into a withered wood. When he saw clearly, it was actually at the foot of the Black Mountain!


    He was surprised, did he cross the gate of reincarnation? But how can it be so fast and smooth?


    Tang Ye didn''t know, the old tomb guard directly helped him through the gate of reincarnation. In other words, his strength is already the realm of extradition. And the old tomb guard did not want Tang Ye to disturb the cemetery of the gods and ghosts, Tang Ye did not belong to that level, otherwise it would attract the attention of other bigwigs, which would be very troublesome.


    But now, Tang Ye left the illusion and changed back to the one who was close to the divine body. Then he accepted the growth of Fumoshi, which is another value and idea.


    "Master..."


    Leaving the phantom mirror and returning to the state of divine body, as the first person in the ancestral land, Tang Ye can always see something. He looked up at the sky, as if someone was in the sky, and said to himself: "Is this another arrangement? But thank you, Master, I hope we can meet one day."

 Chapter 1890： Very boring thing!

    Tang Ye, who had left the illusion, was restored to his physical strength, and all cognitions were in a state of returning from the Nine Heavens. Therefore, I was surprised and surprised about the matter of the gods and ghosts cemetery and the old man tomb guard, but he was calm. I think this is reasonable. Now that the power of the true **** is constantly recovering, what else will not come out?


    However, Tang Ye felt that the cemetery of gods and ghosts belonged to the world he was in, but it was not. After he left, the old tomb-keeper in the cemetery of Gods and Ghosts returned to the unnamed tombstone he was talking to last night and took a faint look. This nameless tombstone, he once called out, "Lord of the Dragon Realm."


    After a moment of silence, the old grave guard said to the tombstone: "I have done my best to your heir. Those eyes in the dark will not know that I helped your heir because I don''t even have a name for this cemetery. Tell him, he just thinks this is a very peculiar cemetery. He... he thought that this cemetery exists in his world..."


    "So you don¡¯t have to worry that your kid will be stared at by those dark eyes. Besides me, there are still many people helping him, all of them are not simple guys. Now your kid has returned to his world, he His life has gone back to what it was before. He has a long way to go... I''ll watch it slowly. To be honest, your kid is very interesting, I hope someday..."


    As he said, the old tomb guard looked at the cemetery with no end in sight, his expression turned a little sad, and continued: "I hope that someday your kid can enter my cemetery. Otherwise... he is nothing more than him. An abandoned child far from reaching the end..."


    After all, the old tomb guard waved his hand and paused. The whole cemetery-no, it was the sea of ??the cemetery, and the sea of ??the cemetery disappeared in an instant!


    ...


    After Tang Ye left the illusion and returned to reality, the position was still in the middle of the cliff outside where he had jumped with Miao Yuer before. It didn''t take long for the time to pass, it was probably a few hours. He was still floating in the air, and Miao Yu''er beside him was also like before.


    However, one thing has changed, that is, there are a group of mummified corpses on the cliff bank under them. It turned out that Fan Shuo discovered them after Tang Ye entered the illusion. And Fan Shuo originally wanted to catch the Wu family of the corpse clan, to force the elder Wu and others who stayed in the enchantment to come out, so that he could obtain the boneless corpse. Then he discovered Tang Ye, such a strange existence, a faceless man, he was worried that he was here to stop him, so he wanted to deal with Tang Ye.


    It happened that this group of corpses was controlled by Fan Shuo and rushed to attack Tang Ye. Tang Ye noticed the movement. Looking at it, his expression, breathing, etc. were very calm. Looking at the corpses, there was no heartbeat at all, even if these corpses were very scary to ordinary people.


    No way, Tang Ye is too strong, aside from the power that is close to the divine body, just talk about the power of the demon system. He has been an exorcist a hundred years ago, and he has the power of the "devil" realm, which can deal with most of them. The demon. And now, I have benefited from being brought into the illusion by Master Nong Baicao, and then breaking through to the realm of "extradition". Then these mummy corpses in front of them are really like ants.


    Those mummy corpses were also peculiar. They jumped up, not afraid of the cliff below. They turned out to be a "wheezing". They grew wings like bats, and then they could fly. In this regard, it is very scary, even the average exorcist will be afraid. After all, such a corpse is mutated, so the man who controls it must be very powerful.


    However, even if these corpses were mutated, they were still as small as an ant to Tang Ye, and killing them couldn''t be easier. At this time, Tang Ye raised a hand and whirred, a small group of blue flames emerged from his fingertips, it was a blue spirit fire. Tang Ye looked at the blue spirit fire in his hand and found that something had changed, as if the flame no matter how small it was, there would be two layers. This is probably what is said in the "Fun Mo Hand Letters", when reaching the state of extradition, there will be an extra layer of spiritual fire.


    The power of Fu Mo''s journey does not conflict with the power of cultivation. Probably, the stronger the power of cultivation, the more it can drive the growth of other powers. Tang Ye looked at the small green spirit fire in his hand, there were two levels, and knew that he had reached the realm of extradition. Although it has the power to approach the divine body, the power of Fu Mo Yitu has a necessary function, for example, opening the door of the underworld.


    However, the state of the extradited person is not enough to achieve this, and I am afraid that a few more levels will be needed. After all, there are several stages in the realm of Fu Mo, including hell, extradition, ghost officer, goalkeeper, judge, Yama, and Tibetan king. Extradition to the realm of humans can open the door of reincarnation, or perhaps the realm of ghost officials can open the door of the underworld.


    The group of mutated and strengthened corpses was about to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye looked at them and lightly flicked the green spirit fire in his hand. Qing Linghuo is very small, in the eyes of others, how could it be possible to deal with a group of mutant-enhanced corpses?


    call!


    However, when the little green spirit fire touched the group of corpses, it emitted an extremely powerful force, a scorching heat, as if only spreading out from a small spot, covering a large area, and then the entire group of mutated corpses Turn directly into powder, then nothingness.


    The little green spirit fire was too strong, and the corpse couldn''t bear it, so it was burned to the ground.


    Miao Yuer glanced at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye had no reaction at all. For this reason, she always understood and told herself that the terrible extent of this person is only the tip of the iceberg, and don''t think about him. Since you have followed, just follow along.


    Since there was a corpse coming out to attack, naturally someone was watching, besides Fan Shuo, there were also some disciples of the corpse chasing clan. Seeing Tang Ye solve a group of mummy like this, they were extremely shocked.


    What a powerful strength this is!


    This is Montenegro, and Montenegro is a place where corpses, carrion, walking corpses, etc. gather, and the feminine things such as corpses that can be brewed will be greatly enhanced. Summoned by Fan Shuo, a corpse-driving genius, how could it be so easily eliminated?


    But it was such a mummy, the faceless man was wiped out with a wave of his hand!


    Click!


    And then, some corpses and skeletons ran out to attack Tang Ye. It turned out that Fan Shuo had launched a powerful corpse manipulation technique, causing countless bones buried in Montenegro to emerge from the ground. Fan Shuo was going to surround the Wu family and seize the dead body with all his strength. As for meeting Tang Ye, a faceless person, it was a bit unexpected.


    Tang Ye saw those dry corpses and skeletons, flicked his fingers again, emitted a green spirit fire, and destroyed them all.


    Different from the ordinary exorcism power of the devil, the power to extradite people is not only as simple as the power of exorcism. On the basis of the power of exorcism, there is a unique "reincarnation extradition" power for extraditioners!


    The so-called reincarnation extradition is very close to the power of "judgment" of femininity with the protection of Hell and Impermanence. Reincarnation and extradition are the natural enemies of femininity. Therefore, the damage done with this power is several times more powerful than ordinary exorcism power!


    Therefore, it was really easy for Tang Ye to eliminate those feminine things. For him, it is very boring.

 Chapter 1891： walk out!

    The corpse, skeleton and others are the most yin things, which happened to be restrained by the power of samsara''s extradition. In addition, Tang Ye is a power close to the realm of the divine body, it is meaningless to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye also found it quite boring.


    So he didn''t bother to care about these babbling feminine puppets, took Miao Yuer to jump the space, and returned to the town magic cave. Now that it has been seen, there is no need to hide it.


    At this time, in the town demon cave, the four gods and beasts enchantment launched by the elder Wu, crawled with all kinds of feminine objects, dry corpses, skeletons, new corpses... Whether it is human or animal, even a considerable part of it was just killed by Fan Shuo. Those from the Wu family soon!


    Fan Shuo is a genius for driving corpses, and the corpse manipulation technique he masters can control those corpses. This was an extremely painful suffering for Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters. Because those who beat the enchantment like a zombie are their own family members! Not only watching my family members being killed one by one, but also watching my family''s bodies being manipulated to attack them. How is this not suffering, angry and helpless!


    Several times Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters couldn''t help but want to rush out and fight Fan Shuo desperately, but they had to hold back in order to keep the dead bones in the golden coffin.


    Someone appeared outside, and Fan Shuo knew it was Tang Ye, a faceless person, but he felt that he could always stop him by manipulating so many corpses and skeletons to deal with it. Even with the terrifying green spirit fire, the most indispensable thing in the land of the black mountains is the feminine corpse puppets, so he felt that using these can also stop Tang Ye, the mysterious faceless person.


    Fan Shuo was still focused on the matter of capturing the dead body and jumping corpse. At this time, staying in the town demon cave, he said to the elder Wu who was hiding in the enchantment of the four gods: "Huh, elder Wu, you just give up struggling. Don¡¯t you think anyone can come to rescue you? It¡¯s ridiculous! Who do you expect? Leaving home? It¡¯s impossible, right? If you leave home or do not interact with our two families, you don¡¯t know if you have left home!"


    "Furthermore, what if those families come to save you? They come... but to die!" Fan Shuo was very confident, and it seemed that he felt that he was very powerful.


    Elder Wu looked at Fan Shuo, did not speak, but had a gloomy face.


    Indeed, even if those families came to rescue their Wu family, it would be of no avail. For Fan Shuo, Montenegro is simply a "Hyogo". Those feminine objects accumulated over hundreds of years can provide him with a steady stream of combat capabilities!


    This is really worse. Black Mountain has accumulated hundreds of years of femininity, and most of them can be controlled by Fan Shuo''s dementing bells and corpse control as his combat effectiveness.


    As long as Fan Shuo wants, he can form an army of femininity at any time. This is really desperate. Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters felt that there was no possibility of being saved.


    Take a look at the corpse leader who had been alive for a hundred years and has reached the half-human and half-corpse state...this guy seems to have been silent, probably incapable, otherwise why so...humiliating?


    Fan Shuo seemed to be in control of everything here. Although he could not break the four mythical beast barrier, it would be sooner or later as long as he stayed here. The four mythical beasts will always resolve. But Fan Shuo waited, the people hiding in the enchantment could not hold it, starved to death or died in other ways. As long as someone dies, he can manipulate and destroy the barrier from within.


    "Wasting my time, I will make you regret it!" Fan Shuo snorted coldly to Elder Wu who ignored him.


    call!


    At this time, when Fan Shuo thought he was in control, the space above was distorted, and then a faceless man and a beautiful and charming woman appeared. The faceless man is so weird, and the coquettish woman looks charming and unruly, and at first glance she feels she is not a good person.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help giving people this feeling, as if he had never been a good person.


    The appearance of Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er naturally attracted the attention of everyone in the Zhen Demon Cavern. Fan Shuo and the people in the Four God Beasts enchantment looked at them.


    "You!" Fan Shuo immediately looked gloomy, staring at Tang Ye and let out a low voice. He thought he could stop Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to come in like this. He has a bad feeling that his plan may be blocked!


    When Elder Wu saw Tang Ye, they didn''t know who Tang Ye was, so they didn''t know what they were feeling. Is it a friend or an enemy?


    But when Shi Kui saw Tang Ye, his single eye rolled, wondering what Tang Ye was going to do. But he was curious, someone attacked Tang Ye before, who would it be?


    It wasn''t anyone, it was the environment where Master Tang Ye Nong Baicao followed the Black Mountain, creating an illusion for Tang Ye on his way to the ground.


    "Who are you?!" The land of Black Mountain was isolated from the outside world. Fan Shuo didn''t know that a mysterious and powerful faceless person appeared outside, so he stared at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye didn''t answer Fan Shuo, and Fan Shuo didn''t enter his eyes at all. He looked at the corpse leader in the Four God Beast enchantment, and said: "With such a powerful person here, he will be besieged by a little baby. Are you playing?"


    "Huh?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was taken aback. What does it mean?


    Then they followed to see the person Tang Ye faced was the corpse Kui.


    With such a powerful person, does it mean the corpse?


    But Shikui seems to be unable to beat Fan Shuo.


    Suddenly everyone looked at the corpse Kui.


    Shi Kui was speechless for Tang Ye''s direct naming behavior. This is not willing to let others know that they have a relationship, and let him come out to deal with Fan Shuo.


    It was also helpless to have such a lord, the corpse Kui shook his head, laughed, and began to walk out.


    "This¡­¡­"


    When Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters saw them, they were puzzled. What is Shikui doing, do you want to leave the Four God Beast enchantment? This is impossible. The enchantment is closed inside and outside and cannot be broken. Also, even if you can go out, are you not afraid of being killed by Fan Shuo? !


    Isn''t this so-called senior who can''t beat Fan Shuo?


    Fan Shuo was also surprised. He looked at Shikui and wondered what Shikui was doing. In the contest just now, who is strong and who is weak, hasn''t the result already been determined?


    However, Shi Kui showed a faint smile at Fan Shuo, that kind of natural calmness, and a scornful smile, very provocative.


    "You..." For a person with arrogance, Shi Kui''s smile was something Fan Shuo could not accept. Can you come out and dare to come out again?


    Do not believe!


    However, at this moment, the corpse Kui walked to the edge of the Four God Beasts barrier, stretched out a finger, and only lightly poked, the barrier snapped, cracked like glass, and then disappeared.


    Then the corpse came out, as if the powerful Four God Beast enchantment was nothing to him.


    "This..." Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eating Devils are speechless again, Senior Zie Kui, what happened to the situation just now, what is going on now?


    Fan Shuo stared at the dead corpse who came out step by step, with an extremely cold expression. At the same time, I realized that the corpse Kui had been pretending just now. So now, is it going to show the true ability?


    So what? I am not afraid!


    Fan Shuo is still confident in his own strength, and he is not simple.

 Chapter 1892： Three princes!

    Fan Shuo was very angry. He looked at the corpse Kui coming out of the Four Divine Beasts barrier with a gloomy face, thinking about killing the corpse Kui.


    He felt that the corpse Kui was obviously abused by him as a dog, but now the corpse Kui pretended to be able to do a good job, and he did not put himself in his eyes. Is this pretending to be calm to cover up his weakness and humbleness? Ha... Then let yourself abuse him again!


    Fan Shuo was full of anger and killing intent on the corpse Kui. He kicked his back foot and made a "swish" sound. He leaped towards the corpse kui at an extremely fast speed and wanted to kill the corpse kui!


    "Zikui, even if you live for a hundred years, you are not as good as me, but you are not as good as me!" Fan Shuo was about to **** in front of the zokui, preparing to make a domineering blow, and said to the zokui contemptuously.


    Shi Kui faced Fan Shuo, who was about to rush in front of him. He narrowed his one-eyed eye and couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. Are young people so ignorant of the heights of the world?


    He couldn''t help but said to Fan Shuo: "I don''t want to kill you a little bit, because I kill you and you feel comfortable. So, how about using you to refine the corpse?"


    Shi Kui smiled very confidently, then stretched out a hand, just using the living hand to resist Fan Shuo''s attack. In fact, his dead body''s hands are stronger, which can be said to be invulnerable. However, his power is very strong, why use his true ability to deal with Fan Shuo?


    But Fan Shuo was not afraid, he was very courageous, and still felt that he was the opponent of Shikui. In other words, I felt that the corpse was pretending, and his strength was similar to before, so he would not be his opponent, just want to scare him.


    He was just very angry, thinking that the corpse was too capable of acting. He wants to teach the corpse Kui a bitter lesson. For this reason, when he was about to attack the corpse, he suddenly used a weird ghost shift and disappeared in front of the corpse!


    However, the strange disappearance of the corpse Kui to his figure did not even wrinkle his brows. He directly stretched out his hand, swept back, and then squeezed it fiercely, with a "crack", as if a bone had been pinched!


    But, there is air, no one!


    "Ah!" But then Fan Shuo''s painful cry was heard.


    "This...what, what''s going on?" Seeing this scene, Elder Wu in the Four God Beast enchantment was very surprised. That was Fan Shuo''s ghost migration, but it seemed that the corpse Kui had ignored it and cracked it?


    Is Shikui so strong? So what happened to the corpse leader just now, is it true that everything is pretending?


    Elder Wu, who knew that ghosts were shifting, knew very well that the place where the corpse Kui stretched out his hand to embrace back was not just air. There, it was the first direction Fan Shuo changed after using the ghost image to shift. In Fan Shuo''s state of dissipating into ghosts, it can be said that he is jumping in space when he changes his position. This should definitely not be caught. Because this is used in the space where the azimuth changes, and the space where humans are now, there is no intersection.


    However, the corpse can not only catch, but also interfere. In other words, the corpse can span two spaces at the same time!


    Can this be done?


    This is a very surprising thing. However, Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters did not notice Tang Ye floating in midair. Tang Ye was so calm that he could no longer be calm. After all, he could do this kind of thing long ago.


    If the Fifth Elders noticed Tang Ye, they would be even more surprised. Because it was Tang Ye who named the corpse kui, and the corpse kui was so strong, Tang Ye not only knew it, but was also very calm. This showed that Tang Ye took this kind of thing very ordinary, then he was more powerful?


    At this time, Elder Wu didn''t even consider whether the corpse Kui could save them, but was simply surprised by the strength of the corpse Kui. If he wants to say whether the corpse can save them, he believes this is an unquestionable fact, of course it can!


    "Zie Kui, you..." At this moment, I saw that the hand that was stretched back from Zie Kui was holding the air, but slowly, a person''s neck appeared in his hand. Slowly, Fan Shuo appeared!


    According to what Elder Wu was surprised just now, after Fan Shuo used the ghost image to shift his shape, he was in another space for an instant. However, the corpse Kui had dragged him out of another dimension!


    This kind of strength that spans two dimensions is really shocking! Even Fan Shuo himself felt that it was unbelievable!


    "Boom, boom!"


    After the corpse squeezed Fan Shuo''s neck, he flew again fiercely. Suddenly Fan Shuo was smashed from mid-air, hitting the ground, making a huge crash, and setting off a cloud of dust.


    When the dust dissipated, I saw that the ground where Fan Shuo had been smashed had collapsed in a huge pit.


    Everyone was shocked, is this the real power of the corpse? He beat Fan Shuo like this with his hands up.


    "Zikui! I... must have killed you!" However, even if he was smashed and sank into a big pit, Fan Shuo was still fine. At this time Fan Shuo stood up, jumped away from the big pit, twisted his hands, feet and neck, as if he had moved his muscles and bones.


    He was still so angry with the corpse kui, but he also felt the strength of the corpse kui. At this moment he had to admit that the power of the corpse was really strong. The former corpse chief was afraid that he was really pretending.


    Damn it!


    "Ziekui, don''t think you can beat me like this!" Even though he knew the true power of Ziekui, Fan Shuo didn''t admit defeat. He seemed to have other powerful abilities.


    After he drank a big sentence, a wicked black air vented from his whole body, and then he put a hand under the ground, "The corpse walks at night, the strangers give way, and those who block them die!"


    "Bang, bang, bang!"


    Suddenly, the ground directly exploded, and three huge "zombies" jumped straight up. They were wearing uniform ancient official clothes, wearing crystal beads, wearing round feather caps, and stretching their hands straight. Two conspicuous zombie teeth were exposed at the corners of his mouth.


    "Prince Tiangan, Prince Tianyin, Prince Tiangeng, quickly broke the four mythical beasts barrier!" Fan Shuo ordered the three "zombies" summoned by the official uniform princes, and then he attacked the corpse leader again.


    The three prince zombies are actually jumping corpses, but the method of refining is different, which is much more powerful than ordinary zombies, just like the title of the prince. This kind of prince jumping corpse, even if it is only an ordinary level, can match the kind of red training corpse jumping that ordinary corpse changes.


    This is what Fan Shuo spent a lot of energy and time on refining. It is his method of pressing the box. He would not use it before the necessary time. I used it now because I was forced by the corpse. And to attack the Four God Beast enchantment, that is because when the corpse Kui walked out of the enchantment just now, the enchantment was already affected, and now it can be broken by external attacks.


    The three princes jumped over and attacked the enchantment of the four gods, and the enchantment was immediately shaken. Depending on the situation, it might not last long.


    The purpose of Fan Shuo''s doing this is still the dead body. He can directly double his strength if he gets the bone jumping corpse, then he feels that it is not a problem to deal with the corpse.

 Chapter 1893： The golden coffin is broken!

    In the battle between Shikui and Fan Shuo, Fan Shuo was no longer Shikui''s opponent. At this time, he flew out with a punch by Shikui, smashed into the stone wall, and vomited a few mouthfuls of blood.


    Fan Shuo thinks this situation is really ironic. He used to vomit blood to the corpse Kui. Now it is the turn of the corpse to beat him to vomit blood.


    This kind of thing Fan Shuo felt like being slapped in front of many people by the corpse Kui over and over again. He wished that the corpse would be broken into pieces!


    "Bang, hoo, hoo!" At this moment, suddenly, there was a strong impact, and the enchantment of the four gods was broken by the corpse of the third prince!


    The four mythical beasts barrier was broken, and a group of mummy skeletons looted and attacked Elder Wu.


    Elder Wu was already injured, and the power of the Seven Ghost Eating Devils was not very strong. Faced with so many corpse skeletons, even if they were the corpse-shoveling clan, they could not cope. But no one can help them. Shikui is now at war with Fan Shuo and is out of time. If anyone could help them, it would be the mysterious faceless man floating in the air.


    But, will this mysterious faceless man help himself?


    Elder Wu couldn''t help but look up at Tang Ye, who was suspended in the air, and Miao Yu''er. At this time, he just thought about how this mysterious faceless man and that coquettish woman appeared in the Demon Caverns?


    The Devil''s Cave is a forbidden place in Montenegro at any rate, but how come these people just come? Is it because I am weak here, or is it too strong outside?


    Tang Ye saw Elder Wu looking at him, and then saw those mummy skeletons rushing to kill Elder Wu and the Seven Ghosts. After thinking about it for a moment, a small group of green spirit fire appeared in his hand. , And then threw Qing Linghuo towards those mummy skeletons.


    call!


    After the little green spirit fire came into contact with a dry corpse, it seemed as if Mars met gasoline, spreading out with a crash, forming a sea of ??green spirit fire, as if occupying the entire town demon cave.


    Suddenly, the corpses, skeletons and other feminine objects in the entire town''s devil''s cave were burned by the blue flame, making painful noises, howling ghosts and wolves. And soon, all the feminine objects summoned by Fan Shuo in the Zhen Demon Cave were wiped out. Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters were no longer entangled by these corpses and skeletons.


    "This..." Elder Wu didn''t expect that the crisis on his side would be resolved so easily. He looked at Tang Ye who was floating in the air, and he didn''t know what to say.


    What level of power is this mysterious faceless person, and why are these summoned mummy puppets so vulnerable in front of him?


    It''s like mowing, no, it''s easier than mowing!


    No wonder, this mysterious faceless man knew that the corpse was pretending not to fight Fan Shuo. It seems that the truly terrifying person is this mysterious faceless person!


    After being inundated by a sea of ??blue spirits and flames in the town demon cave, after any mummy puppets had no chance to appear, everyone began to pay attention to Tang Ye.


    As the person who summoned those corpse skeletons, Fan Shuo looked at the sea of ??fire in front of him and realized that there was a stronger force than the corpses. He raised his head to look at Tang Ye, helpless to this mysterious faceless person. What kind of character is this, is it here to stop him?


    However, at this time, Tang Ye said to him: "I just don''t like these babbling things, so I just clean it up. As for you, I won''t interfere."


    "you¡­¡­"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Fan Shuo was really furious. Does this **** interfere? But to clean up one''s summoning power is tantamount to severely wounding oneself? !


    Fan Shuo was really mad, how could he have encountered such an aggrieved and weird thing!


    However, Fan Shuo noticed that the burning of the green spirit fire also weakened the sealing power of the golden coffin itself. this is a good chance! Because you can lift the seal of the golden coffin and call out the incapable bone jumping corpse, so you can control the incapable bone jumping corpse as your own combat power. In this case, a corpse without bones jumping is more powerful than all skeletons!


    As a result, Fan Shuo quickly rolled and jumped and landed on the golden coffin.


    Shikui had dealt with Fan Shuo, but when he saw Fan Shuo run over to the golden coffin, he did not stop him. Because he didn''t think it was necessary, he also wanted to call out the dead body. Now that Fan Shuo thinks so, let Fan Shuo do this, and he should be lazy.


    "Dingling, Dangling...dingling, Dangling..."


    After Fan Shuo fell on the golden coffin, seeing that he hadn''t been stopped, he thought he had won the opportunity, and then immediately shook a bell. Suddenly, there was a crisp bell sound. It was the sound of a dementing bell.


    This is a wonderful weapon held by Fan Shuo. It is the dementing bell of the Clan Clan. It is said to be made by the ancestors of Clan Clan with the original Clan Clan. It can control all feminine puppets, especially the mummy. Puppet.


    "No, go and stop Fan Shuo. He wants to lift the final seal of the golden coffin and release the dead body!" Elder Wu immediately called out when he saw this.


    But in the past, only Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eating Ghosts were the only ones who prevented them. Shikui and Tang Ye didn''t even bother them. Elder Wu was quite puzzled when he saw this situation. It seems that since just now, the corpse Kui didn''t care whether Fan Shuo released the dead body. It even makes people think that the corpse is just trying to make the dead body jump out.


    Is that someone on your side or a good person?


    Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters wanted to stop Fan Shuo in the past, but it was too late. Fan Shuo, who rang the dementing bell, sneered. Probably, after using the dementing bell, he succeeded.


    Then Fan Shuo jumped away from the golden coffin, followed by a huge "bang", the golden coffin exploded, and the heavy coffin lid soared, and at the same time a black breath emerged from the golden coffin.


    The black breath spread, and everyone suddenly felt cold, and at the same time their mood became depressed, as if they were forced to breathe hard.


    This breath from the dead body that has accumulated for hundreds of years is the strongest and heaviest life. It''s like the cold deep in the glacier, making people tremble.


    "Woo, He He, He He!"


    There were a few low snorts from the diffuse black air, like the roar of a terrifying monster that had been sleeping for a thousand years after waking up.


    Elder Wu and the others heard that their mouths became dry immediately, and the horror of not breaking the bones and corpses was a hundred of them, they couldn''t deal with it!


    Shi Kui squinted at the black air in front of him, which was very interesting. Sure enough, this dead corpse was more powerful than imagined.


    This is very good, as long as it is subdued, it is huge combat power.


    Looking at the golden coffin again, when the black air dissipated, a corpse stood upright in the golden coffin. The hair of the corpse was so long that it almost fell to the feet. The most frightening thing about him was that the two exposed fangs on his mouth were so long that they could bite their chin. His nails are also longer than his fingers. At the same time, his eyes are very hollow and deep, as if revealing an unimaginable powerfulness.


    "Hahaha, this corpse is mine. Zoe Kui, I see how you stop me!" Seeing the corpse from the bone, Fan Shuo smiled proudly.

 Chapter 1894： Give momentum!

    Fan Shuo felt that the advantages returned to him by using the dementing bell to control the dead bone jumping corpse. He stood on a rock and smiled triumphantly, and then there was no nonsense. The "jingle" bell rang again with a crisp sound. He shook the dementing bell and manipulated the dead bone to attack the corpse.


    The boneless corpse jumped, "bang", "bang"... One of its jumps turned around, and then fell to the ground, which actually caused a strong vibration on the ground, like a giant stepping on the ground.


    Just jumping has such strength, such a monster, who can be the opponent?


    Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters watched, their whole bodies numb and they didn''t know how to act. They looked at the corpse, wondering if the corpse could deal with such a monster?


    "Haha, Zoe Kui, your time to die is here! To blame, blame you for blocking me!" After seeing the strength of the corpse, Fan Shuo decided that the corpse was no longer an opponent, and couldn''t help but smile and control it. Without turning the bones and jumping the corpse to attack the corpse leader.


    "Hehe..." To Fan Shuo''s pride, the corpse just smiled calmly, without panic, and said: "The corpse is indeed very strong, but you are too weak, so if you kill you, what will happen? It¡¯s all gone. But before that, I want to try the power of not turning a bone into a corpse. After all, it will become my partner."


    "Zie Kui, you are still arrogant! Okay, then you go to die!" Fan Shuo was very angry when he heard the words of Zie Kui, and directly let the corpse jump out and attack Zie Kui.


    The corpse did not change the bone and "whoop" sprayed black air, then flew over to attack the corpse.


    However, in the face of the flying corpse of the Non-Bone Jumping Corpse, the corpse Kui stood motionless, seeming to be hard with the non-Bone Jumping Corpse.


    "Senior Ziekui, be careful. If you don''t turn the bones and jump, the corpse is an immortal body. You will have an accident like this!" Seeing that Ziekui didn''t evade, Elder Wu quickly reminded him. After finally seeing a little hope, is it going to turn into despair?


    Shi Kui was indifferent to Elder Wu''s reminder, and still stood still. At this time, the dead corpse flew in front of the corpse Kui, Fan Shuo sneered, thinking that the corpse Kui was arrogant and arrogant and completely killed himself. The body of a corpse without bones, invulnerable to swords and guns, undefeated King Kong, can be said to be immortal. How can mortals stop?


    However, when everyone was hanging a heart for the corpse Kui, half of the corpse''s face suddenly laughed evilly, and then he used his dead body''s hand.


    This was the first time he used the power of that half of the dead body.


    The corpse Kui slapped the dead body''s hand and hit it with a punch and the collision of the dead body.


    boom!


    As if two steel plates collided extremely violently, there was a very sharp metal collision sound. Then I saw that the corpse was standing still, but the corpse flew out violently without breaking the bones. Then bang bang bang to the rock wall in the cave, the situation was quite tragic.


    "What, what?!" Seeing this scene, Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters, including Fan Shuo, opened their eyes wide!


    Unbelievable! is this real? ! Actually... I shot the dead bone jumping corpse with my bare hands!


    How strong is the power of that corpse?


    The half of the dead body of the corpse Kui has experienced a hundred years of Yin Qi pregnancy in the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns in Black Mountain. Therefore, it is only a pediatrics department that does not turn bones and jump corpses in front of him.


    After he shot the dead body into the air, he waved his hand, as if moving the left hand of the dead body, then looked in the direction where the dead body was flying out, and said, "It''s okay. Come to me. Said it is weak, but for others, it is very strong. This is enough."


    "This..." Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters were speechless when they heard the words of Shi Kui. This senior is really quite strong. But before pretending to be grandson, it was really depressing.


    Fan Shuo''s heart became extremely cold for this kind of thing. Jikui was so powerful, he knew he couldn''t beat it. This is being beaten again. He was very angry, very unwilling, and wanted to kill everyone to vent. However, at this moment he knew that he should think about how to get out. It''s impossible to get a corpse without breaking the bones. It''s good to be able to leave alive.


    Of course, it will not be so easy to solve without the bone jumping corpse, just a physical impact, without the exorcism power released, then it is impossible for the bone jumping corpse to be nothing. So soon, the dead body jumped out of the gravel and attacked the corpse leader again.


    Seeing this, Shi Kui shrugged and said: "I don''t want to fight you anymore. If you hurt you, I will treat you and waste my strength. So you should be obedient first. After that, I will practice for you again. "


    With that, Shi Kui''s right hand was the hand of the living body, sending out the corpse-driving clan''s power to suppress the corpse. And his power was very powerful and profound, that power turned into a black chain, and the black chain flew out to entangle the dead body. Then the black chain branched and banged into the ground, tying and confining the corpse. The corpse was struggling desperately without turning the bones, and couldn''t get rid of it, so I could only yell there.


    Shi Kui felt too noisy, and there was another piece of talisman paper in his hand, and then he punched the talisman paper out and stuck it to the mouth of the dead body, without the dead body, there would be no way to make a sound.


    In this way, in the eyes of Elder Wu, the Seven Ghost Eating Ghosts, and Fan Shuo, it was extremely terrifying and could become a world-wide disaster.


    How ridiculous...ridiculous and dramatic!


    It is Shikui, the genius of the corpse chasing clan a hundred years ago, is too strong!


    Fan Shuo turned pale and looked desperate when he saw the corpse that he thought would be invincible and was subdued like a doll by the corpse. That¡¯s how it¡¯s done without the bone jumping corpse? This...what is the ending?


    He was hit too hard.


    Elder Wu saw that the Wu family had been frightened for hundreds of years without turning bones and jumping corpses, so they were solved by the corpse in less than a minute. I really don¡¯t know whether to surprise or cry... It¡¯s like a farce!


    Elder Wu has completely convinced the corpses, including the seven ghosts. This is the genius of their corpse chasing clan, a genius that has existed a hundred years ago. They are still alive and have become so strong. They really should be the pride of their corpse chasing clan. As for the rebellion of the corpse Kui and being expelled from the corpse chasing clan, the younger generations think it is too much. Unless it''s the kind of person who feels that the corpse is a yin and evil person, stubbornly guarding the instructions left by the ancestors.


    When everyone was amazed by the power of the corpse, the corpse looked at the faceless person suspended in the air, bowed and bowed, as if surrendered, and said, "Master, what do you think of this result?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, the fellow Zie Kui was giving himself "potential", but it was not necessary, he wanted to keep a low profile.


    Because the powerful corpse leader surrendered to him, what would Elder Wu and others think of him?


    He made the corpse surrender surrender, it is simply unimaginable powerful!

 Chapter 1895： Are they from the same world?

    Tang Ye was a little depressed. He is not a pushy person, so he said to be a bit low-key, but he was done like this by the corpse leader. After that, the people who drove the corpse would definitely know him. Who is this mysterious person who made them the genius who drove the corpse a hundred years ago, and the corpse Kui bowed their heads?


    Sure enough, it was not originally the person who paid attention to the first line of sight in the cave. After the corpse Kui saluted, everyone''s attention was on Tang Ye.


    Elder Wu and the Seven Ghost Eaters looked at Tang Ye. Although they knew the horror of this mysterious faceless man just now, now that the corpse leader takes the initiative to salute, that is a more intuitive power. They were deeply shocked, and they all wanted to know who this mysterious faceless man was?


    Who is he and why did he appear in the land of Montenegro?


    There was also the surprise and doubt of Elder Wu, and Fan Shuo. But for Fan Shuo, his biggest feeling at this time was that he was aggrieved. Because it was something he planned for a long time to seize the dead body. Now it''s a great opportunity to seize the corpse without breaking the bone. According to the plan, his success rate was 99%. However, now all this is destroyed.


    Although it looks like it was destroyed by the corpse, in fact, the real person behind the scenes is this mysterious faceless person!


    What was planned perfectly, was actually destroyed, that kind of mood, I really don''t know how to say it.


    Just like a conspirator, he spent most of his life planning a plan, but when the plan was about to succeed, he suddenly killed a Cheng Yaojin and destroyed it. All his efforts were wasted and he was always excited. The hope of anticipation is dashed!


    Fan Shuo''s suffocation and anger, he wanted to roar and shout, he couldn''t spare Tang Ye and Shikui, he wanted to smash the corpses of all those who blocked him!


    Do not! He wants to kill the people who stop him, refine into his own mummy puppet, refine into his own weapon, and then order the mummy to kill the people that the mummy loves by himself!


    This is the cruelest form of revenge.


    However, can he do it?


    The corpse Kui just said that he was going to kill him, or use him to refine a corpse puppet. Shi Kui usually did what he said, so he probably didn''t have a chance to leave alive.


    However, Fan Shuo seemed to run away confidently.


    Fan Shuo lowered his face and shouted at Tang Ye and Shikui angrily: "You remember, I will come back and let you pay for what you did to me today! I will let you taste the world at that time The most painful thing!"


    Both Shikui and Tang Ye had a rather lax attitude, because they felt that killing Fan Shuo couldn''t be too simple. They are all powerful figures a hundred years ago, and young people a hundred years later, the arrogance is good, but the strength is not good, so they think that killing Fan Shuo is easy.


    Regarding the power gap, it is true.


    However, at this moment, on the ground where Fan Shuo had been standing, suddenly stretched out countless pairs of undead blood hands, dragged Fan Shuo into the ground, and then disappeared.


    This scene happened very quickly, and Fan Shuo sank underground before Tang Ye and Shi Kui hadn''t reacted. Then those **** hands protruding from the ground disappeared again, and the ground returned to calm, as if nothing happened.


    "This..." The corpse Kui was a little dumbfounded when he saw this scene. How could there be such an operation? What kind of weird trick is this.


    Shi Kui jumped over and landed where Fan Shuo was standing just now, feeling it for a moment, and completely lost Fan Shuo''s breath. In other words, Fan Shuo disappeared and also fled.


    Jikui knew his abilities, he couldn''t feel Fan Shuo''s breath, so there was no way to track Fan Shuo. In other words, he was powerless to Fan Shuo''s escape, and he let Fan Shuo escape.


    Then Shi Kui could only look at Tang Ye, not asking for help, but also saying that it was a little pleading. Or to ask Tang Ye''s meaning. If you don''t want to keep Fan Shuo, it can only be Tang Ye. He believed that only Tang Ye could track Fan Shuo who had escaped with weird tricks, and this was where he had to recognize Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Shikui''s expression and smiled lightly: "You want him to die?"


    The corpse Kui is not welcome, and said: "He is very special, like me, with a living body and a dead body. If he is used to refine a puppet, it must be very strong and will become a powerful force in the future. Moreover, even if he does not have this advantage, he should be killed. Because he is an enemy, and an enemy with good strength, keeping it might hinder us."


    In fact, one thing that Shikui also worried about was that Fan Shuo''s growth, especially under the power of the true god, would be very troublesome. Fan Shuo now possesses such strength at a young age, which can be said to be similar to the corpse chief a hundred years ago. Such people are full of possibilities. In case it becomes very strong, it is indeed a troublesome opponent. The corpse Kui felt that he would also threaten his status, after all, he came from the corpse chasing family.


    There can only be one perverted genius in the corpse chasing clan, and that is him, others do not allow it.


    Shi Kui also had this mood.


    It can be said to be selfish.


    Tang Ye didn''t care. The important thing is that he recognized the corpse knight, but disliked Fan Shuo. If so, kill Fan Shuo.


    Fan Shuo''s escape method is actually an alternative space jump. That should be a way to open up the space in the secret technique left by the corpse chasing clan, by opening the dark space. That corpse blood hand is also a kind of dark power. Using this open space, after entering, the place to jump to is probably a specified point.


    In fact, as long as it enters another dimension, the nature and principle are similar. And Tang Ye''s control over this area is already very strong, so at this moment, he can feel the squeezing changes in the surrounding space. Probably it was caused when Fan Shuo opened the dark space and left.


    To this end, Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt it, turned around and blasted out with a punch.


    boom!


    The violent space squeezed and collided, as if to destroy the entire town magic cave.


    However, at this moment, I saw a whirlpool appeared in the place where Tang Ye had struck out, and then on the other side of the whirlpool, a person covered with blood flew out, as if his body was broken and bleeding.


    This person is Fan Shuo who just ran away.


    Fan Shuo knew very well his situation at this time, he was blasted out of another dimension by a force!


    The price of this is that the whole body is shattered, and I am afraid that it will definitely die, even if it has the nature of a dead body.


    Fan Shuo still had some consciousness. He looked at Tang Ye floating in the air. Because he knew that it was Tang Ye who sent his strength to knock him out of another dimension.


    He was so desperate that he could no longer despair. Why is there such a terrible person who runs into another dimension, but can still hit himself?


    What kind of monster is this?


    Are they from the same world?


    Puff!


    Fan Shuo couldn''t help vomiting blood, he knew that he was dying. It''s useless to be unwilling and stubborn. The mysterious faceless man is too powerful, and his failure and death are taken for granted.


    Shi Kui saw this scene and looked at Tang Ye again. He felt that in the future, he should still behave and don''t mess with Tang Ye, because no one knows how strong this product is.

 Chapter 1896： Intimate Lord!

    Fan Shuo was desperate. When he met Tang Ye, an indescribable powerful monster, he accepted the failure. He didn''t feel aggrieved and unwilling. After all, facing such a monster, there was no possibility of success.


    Death is doomed, and the whole body was broken by Tang Ye just now, and when he was blasted out, there was no way to recover even if his body was a combination of a dead body and a living body. Falling to the ground with a bang, Fan Shuo felt that his body was about to disperse, his consciousness began to blur, and one foot had stepped into the boundary of death.


    At this moment, a person was standing in front of him, and he still had a slight line of sight, seeing that it was the corpse leader. He was unwilling to Shikui. Because if it weren''t for Tang Ye''s attack, he had already escaped, and the corpse Kui could not help him. Then, if you give him some more time, he can definitely surpass the corpse. Although Shi Kui was a genius of the corpse chasing clan, he was not convinced because he was more pregnant than him by a hundred years. If he were also given a hundred years, he felt that he could completely kill the corpse leader.


    But there is no if in reality, and he has no such opportunity. The corpse Kui looked at Fan Shuo, half of his mouth suddenly grinned, and said: "Although your body is broken, it has no effect on making puppet weapons. Don''t worry, your physique is very rare, and I will definitely play its due. Function. I think soon, you will become a deadly weapon for others to fear."


    When Fan Shuo heard the words of Shi Kui, he was so angry that his last strength was used, and then he died of anger. He was so angry that this shameless fellow Zie Kui was still a predecessor a hundred years ago. It was extremely shameless to let others injure himself and then use his corpse to make weapons.


    Fan Shuo is naturally very unwilling. His physical nature is indeed rare. With his own transformation, he already has the power of a dead body. If he refines it, it will absorb Yin Qi and hostility very quickly, and digest it. The rate is high. In this way, it will grow very quickly, and it can also discover various potentials and learn various corpse mysteries. At that time, apart from having no independent self-awareness, it is simply a perfect fighter machine.


    Thinking about his own genius, Fan Shuo is really desperate to die. He didn''t need to think about it, because he was dead.


    On the other side, the bone-jumping corpse was imprisoned by the secret technique of the corpse Kui, but he was still struggling. Zoe Kui knows how to control him, but perfect control requires a lot of tedious casting. Now he didn''t plan to cast spells in the Demon Cavern, so he controlled it with the dementing bell Fan Shuo used before. He fumbled for the dementing bell from Fan Shuo''s body, shook it a few times, and the struggling corpse fell silent.


    In this way, the turmoil of the indestructible bones and corpses in the land of Black Mountain would be solved. The Wu family suffered a lot, but they were satisfied with such an outcome. Elder Wu thanked Shikui very much, and also thanked Tang Ye. However, facing Tang Ye, a mysterious and powerful faceless person, he felt that there was a considerable distance, and he didn''t know how to talk.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to waste time on these polite sets, so he glanced at the corpse and said, "Can you go now?"


    Ji Kui nodded and said, "Of course."


    Then the corpse Kui exerted his force and threw Fan Shuo¡¯s corpse into the golden coffin, covered the coffin lid, and used the dementing bell to control the non-bone jumping corpse, so that the non-bone jumping corpse supported the golden coffin, so they You can leave.


    "Senior..." Elder Wu yelled when he saw that the corpses were leaving, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Shi Kui looked back at them and said, "Goodbye, I don''t want to stay here for long. In the land of Black Mountain, there are many things left by our ancestors, which are still quite dangerous for us. You didn''t realize it, it was because they still There is no need to come out. So, I wish you good luck in the future."


    At this time, Tang Ye opened the whirlpool of space jumping. Although there were more corpses and golden coffins, the corpses did not need protection. The strength of the body of a corpse without bone jumping is far comparable to that of others, and that strength will be fine in a short space. Therefore, Miao Yuer and Shikui were the ones that Tang Ye needed to take care of.


    The corpse Kui controlled the boneless corpse, followed Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er into the space vortex, then the space vortex closed, and they disappeared.


    In the Demon Cavern of Heishan Town, peace was restored, and Elder Wu looked at him, somewhat startled. For Tang Ye, a mysterious and powerful faceless person, he really didn''t know who was sacred. Such a powerful person does not know what he is going to do. Even if you want to do something, it is definitely a big deal. I am afraid that I came to Montenegro just to get some things, such as not turning bones and jumping corpses. They didn''t know that the dead corpse was also sleeping in the Ten Thousand Corpse Caverns in Black Mountain. Tang Ye''s real purpose was to recruit the corpse. As for getting the bones and jumping corpses, it is an extra gain. Although the corpse without the bone jumping was obtained by the corpse, it was his power to serve him.


    Leaving the land of Black Mountain, and outside, the air suddenly refreshed. It was no longer the dark and turbidity inside the land of Black Mountain, and it was filled with cold air, making people feel like they have entered a dark cave, or just went to the land of hell.


    Miao Yuer''s mood improved a lot, she still liked the outside world. And when she was in a good mood, she couldn''t help thinking of the strength of Tang Ye and Shikui. She began to look forward to the future. She became strong, and it was really interesting to fight against the strong and the world.


    So, what is to be done next. Are you going to become stronger? All of this seems to have to rely on this mysterious and powerful faceless person beside him, that is, his Lord.


    Miao Yu''er looked at Tang Ye and said, "Honorable Lord, you said you want to go to Fragrant Mountain, then what is your next plan...?"


    Tang Ye said, "Go to Xiangshan."


    Shi Kui had other things to do. He said to Tang Ye, "Do you need me with it?"


    Tang Ye knew that he had something to do, so he didn''t need to follow him, and said, "You can control this corpse first, and then refine the body of Fan Shuo. Also, as I told you, the yin before Ghost arts can swallow people¡¯s souls, you can check it out. People who can do that kind of thing are definitely not simple, I am afraid they are also people who have surpassed a certain height. I don¡¯t want such people to become my obstacles. Separate friends and enemies, and if necessary, get rid of them."


    Tang Ye''s direction of doing things is very clear. And the style is becoming more and more straightforward. After he arranged, Jikui nodded and said, "Okay."


    Tang Ye waved his hand, and the corpse Kui controlled the non-destructive corpse, holding the golden coffin, leaping away, to help him do things.


    Tang Ye and Miao Yuer were left, and Tang Ye said to Miao Yuer, "Is it tired and need to rest and eat something? After a short rest, go to Xiangshan."


    Miao Yu''er was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye, she felt that the Lord was really caring. After experiencing the previous events and being affected by the environment of the Black Mountain, she really wanted to rest and eat.


    "Okay." Miao Yuer nodded, becoming more and more satisfied with Tang Ye, the lord, and becoming more obedient.

 Chapter 1897： The momentum is suppressed!

    In Xiangshan Biyun Temple, the three masters of Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nian Pu sat cross-legged in the Vajra Hall and chanted, looking serious, as if waiting for someone to arrive. On both sides of them, there are other disciples in the monastery, all in a stern battle. And beside them, there was also a monk sitting cross-legged, with a handsome face, but his expression was a bit dazed, he was unreasonable.


    Today was the day when Tang Ye said that he would come and pick Wuwang away. They felt that it was necessary to take this matter seriously. After all, the mysterious faceless man Tang Ye was extremely powerful, and most importantly, he didn''t know good and evil. Wuwang is the younger generation that their Buddhism focuses on training, and the heir under the name of the Shouxin Buddha. If you follow an evil person, it is absolutely necessary.


    Another thing that worries Nianhui Nianzhi Nianpu is that the emperor of the Red Wall Palace has also arrived here. At the same time, after the double saints, Tang Zisang who has now broken through to the realm of Poison Saint. And, I heard that the Red Wall Palace has also dispatched many older generations to worship and protect them, all of them extremely powerful. All this is in response to the arrival of the mysterious and faceless person.


    With such a weight, it was the first time they met, that powerful faceless person, probably the only person they had encountered so far.


    Nianzhi and the others are worried about something wrong with Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor. If something goes wrong in Biyun Temple, then their Buddhism will be laughed at, so Nianzhi and Hui Nianpu are under great pressure.


    Wuwang knew that all of this was caused by him. If he had not gone to the South China Sea to deal with the double-headed python, he would not be targeted by this faceless man, and would not let Biyun Temple encounter the current predicament. So he wanted to take on this kind of thing by himself. After a long silence, he said to Nianzhi and the others beside him: "Three masters, this matter only arises from Wuwang, so Wuwang alone will solve it. If that person comes, I''ll just go with him, and I won''t cause trouble to Biyun Temple, let alone that adult."


    Nianzhi looked at Wuwang, shook his head, and said, "This is not your problem. The current situation is that the adult wants to talk to that person."


    "Why did that adult do this?" Wuwang was curious.


    Nianzhi said: "That person doesn''t know good or evil. He has been to the Yingling Cemetery, but he helped Li Baihui and Li Wuchang a lot, protecting the Yingling Cemetery, and also pointed out some directions for Li Baihui and Li Wuchang. However, this person is not. On the Red Wall court, he does whatever he wants. As long as he gets in the way, he will take action. Therefore, there are many people who die in his hands, among them there are good people. Such a person is an untimely bomb , You can¡¯t control when it explodes, and you can¡¯t control who it explodes. And this is not allowed by the Palace of the Red Wall."


    "Since the Red Wall Palace has chosen to guard the order of this land and protect the creatures on this land, it will not give in. Even if the person is strong, the principles of the Red Wall Palace will not be allowed. Therefore, I am afraid of that person. If you get angered and cause a big battle, you don''t know what the consequences will be. After all, that person''s strength is really strong..." Nianzhi sighed.


    Wuwei was silent again. After thinking about it, he stood up and said: "Three masters and fathers, I still think that it''s good for the disciples to face him alone."


    Having said that, Wuwang turned and walked out of the King Kong Hall, and went to the open-air hall of Wuxi Wushu outside, waiting for Tang Ye''s arrival.


    In the pavilion on the other side, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the red wall palace, was sitting drinking tea, and Tang Zisang was sitting beside him. In addition, there is also Wang Jiuxiao''s half-orc guard, from the northern border, who has obtained the power of the true **** to mutate, and is said to be the bodyguard who obtained the power of the giant bear''s roar.


    In addition, many of the dark places also lurked in the elder generations of the red wall court''s enshrined power, all to protect Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor. It''s just that Wang Jiuxiao feels that these forces do not make sense to hide. Based on what we have learned, given the strength of that faceless person, as long as he arrives, I am afraid that he will be able to discover these strengths. In this case, it seems that there is no sincerity. So Wang Jiuxiao directly waited in the pavilion, just exposing himself.


    Wuwang walked out of the King Kong lobby and went to the open-air Xiwu Yuanchang outside. Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nian Pu followed them, and other disciples followed in an orderly manner, and then lined up again, again in a battle formation.


    At this time, in the midair in front of them, twisting and spinning began to occur, and then it turned into an exit from a passage. Seeing this scene, everyone became serious and cautious, and they were energized. Because this situation shows that the mysterious and powerful faceless man has arrived!


    Wang Jiuxiao put down the tea cup in his hand and stopped tasting the fine tea made with the leaves of the precious sacred tree of Biyun Temple. It can be seen that facing the faceless person who has been said to be magical, he, the emperor, is also very concerned and a little nervous.


    Tang Zisang next to him saw it, stood up, and stared at the whirlpool exit in silence. She had other thoughts about this mysterious and powerful faceless person, just to ask him to help resolve her fate. Since Murong Huansha and the others have no good way, she can only find another way. As for the faceless person she met, she had an inexplicable trust and felt that she could turn to him for help.


    This is about her fate, she must negotiate with this faceless man.


    Tang Ye walked out of the whirlpool, suspended in the air, carrying Miao Yu''er. As soon as he walked out, he felt a lot of power around the corner. Then he glanced in front of him once, and moved his gaze back, and found the power that was lurking. The strength is good, but for him, it can be ignored.


    Then he noticed that besides Wuwang and Nian Zhi Nian Pu Nian Hui, there were also a few people who surprised him in the pavilion next to him. They were Wang Jiuxiao and Tang Zisang. He didn''t expect that Wang Jiuxiao and Tang Zisang also came. What is this to do, to deal with yourself?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to fight with these people, in a sense, they were all his family.


    The others stared at Tang Ye, as if they were approaching an enemy. They also noticed a coquettish woman with Tang Ye. When she looked at her dress, she felt that she was not a serious woman. This makes everyone more psychological, this faceless person is not a good kind.


    They all stared at Tang Ye and didn''t take the initiative to speak. In front of Tang Ye''s aura, he virtually retreated to a passive situation.


    Tang Ye showed no face, and others didn''t know his expression. He didn''t want to stand silently like this, then looked at Wuwang and said, "Are you ready to leave?"


    Wuwang looked at Tang Ye and felt a lot of pressure. He didn''t know where this pressure was coming from. He said, "Yes, I''m ready, but please don''t hurt anyone." "


    Tang Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, and said, "All I want is you, what are you doing to move other people? If there is nothing wrong, just follow me now."


    "Wait!" Suddenly, Tang Zisang called out from the pavilion.

 Chapter 1898： There is only one problem!

    Suddenly Tang Zisang''s voice came, and everyone looked over there. Nianzhi, Nianhui, and Nianpu were very worried, because they were worried that Tang Zisang and Wang Jiuxiao wanted to stop Tang Ye, so there might be a fight. They knew that Tang Ye was powerful, so Wang Jiuxiao might have accidents. They cannot afford this kind of thing.


    If it is true as Wuhuan, Tang Ye just came at him, then take him away and nothing else happens, it might be a good result. In any case, we should avoid the important emperor Wang Jiuxiao from getting into trouble. But the current situation, I am afraid it will not go so smoothly, it depends on what Tang Zisang and Wang Jiuxiao want to do, and how the faceless man did.


    Tang Ye heard Tang Zisang''s cry and looked at her. Actually, he wanted to spend more time taking care of this great-granddaughter. However, the plan to capture the divine power must be carried out quickly, so there is not so much time. Of course, as for what Heilong told him before, his bloodline, now Tang Zisang, might face a fate, and he would definitely solve it first.


    If he is here, and his blood is killed by the so-called fate, then he is the first person in the ancestral land, what meaning.


    Tang Zisang said aloud, Tang Ye looked at it, but looked forward to it, not knowing what this great-granddaughter wanted to do. If this great-granddaughter wants to ask for help, he is very happy. He was afraid of Tang Zisang''s personality, always supporting it by himself, and didn''t know how to ask others for help.


    In fact, if Tang Zisang knew that Tang Ye''s identity was her grandfather, then she might not ask Tang Ye for help.


    "Are you looking for me?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Tang Zisang. In fact, according to the role of a mysterious and powerful character, he began to be called "the lord". He should be more reserved and would not say who is more enthusiastic, otherwise he would lose the style of a big man. However, Tang Zisang is his great-granddaughter, and he can''t help but want to take more care of him, so he behaves more actively than usual.


    Miao Yuer noticed Tang Ye''s emotional change a little bit, but she felt it was normal again. Because Tang Ye is a strong person who likes high talents, Tang Zisang definitely is in this respect. After the double saints, now at a young age, he has broken through to the saint path, and it can be said that he has become famous for his strength. Tang Ye would definitely like such a character.


    Occasionally, Miao Yuer would be more thoughtful, feeling that her talent was not high, and her strength was mediocre, so she didn''t know what Tang Ye liked. If it is just because she can use the Nine Poison Entrapment Dragon Whip, it feels far-fetched. Therefore, Miao Yuer would worry whether one day she would be abandoned. Now that she is constantly seeing Tang Ye''s strength, she is extremely eager to follow Tang Ye, and then get Tang Ye''s guidance, become stronger, and get in touch with more high-level domains.


    I hope that I will not be abandoned... Miao Yuer secretly glanced at Tang Ye, who was looking at Tang Zisang, and thought about these things in her heart.


    Tang Ye took the initiative to ask questions, but Tang Zisang was a little unexpected. She felt that this powerful and mysterious faceless person really took care of her very much. She had been saved before. Although Tang Ye had some rhetoric that she wanted to see the potential of the double saints, she felt that she was saved, helped, and taken care of. Perhaps this is how Tang Zisang''s trust in Tang Ye, a faceless person, came from.


    She looked at Tang Ye and thought for a long time before she figured out how to speak, and said to Tang Ye: "Senior, you saved me before, and I said to repay me. Now that I see you, I feel that I should not miss this opportunity. and so¡­¡­"


    "No need." Tang Ye interrupted Tang Zisang''s speech because he felt awkward. Tang Zisang was not the one who spoke like this. Thinking, speaking cautiously, cautiously, and keeping polite and humble, he was definitely not the cold-hearted Tang Zisang. Instead of making her feel so embarrassed, it''s better to interrupt her and let her do as usual.


    Tang Ye said to her: "If it''s just repaying, I said, no. Also, you don''t have to do this deliberately, I dislike these. I said, after you are a double sage, I look forward to this very much, because you will be full of Variable. If you have something, you might as well just say it. If it makes me interested, there is no problem in helping you."


    Having said so much, he took the initiative to throw an olive branch, enough to see that Tang Ye''s attitude towards Tang Zisang was unusual. This makes others very surprised and confused. They had the feeling that Tang Ye, a powerful and mysterious faceless person, deliberately wanted to take care of Tang Zisang. But this faceless person has no righteousness or evil, and is unpredictable, so how can he have such emotions.


    What a weird thing.


    Tang Zisang was a little embarrassed. However, she felt a trace of warmth in her heart, which she couldn''t get from others. She suddenly wanted to stay with Tang Ye, no matter what she was doing, because deep down in her heart, the so-called mission and responsibilities were actually not important. What is more important than warming a heart, that is to be truly alive, otherwise it is no different from a cold machine.


    However, in the head that has been flooded with responsibilities for a long time, and with Wang Jiuxiao standing behind her, an uncle who has taken care of her since childhood, she can''t just think about herself. So she gave priority to Wang Jiuxiao''s business. Wang Jiuxiao wanted to talk to Tang Ye, so even as the Lord of Heaven, he openly appeared here.


    Tang Zisang thought for a while and said to Tang Ye: "The adult behind me wants to talk to you. And I do have something to tell you, but I hope I can tell you alone."


    Tang Ye pretended to be colder, glanced at Wang Jiuxiao behind Tang Zisang, and did not speak to Tang Zisang again. After taking a look, he said to Wang Jiuxiao: "Majestic, not shocked, with Hongyu in his chest, and Yuxi Qi Luck Protection, you are the emperor of the Red Wall Palace."


    It is not difficult for Tang Ye to observe a person. He actually already knew Wang Jiuxiao''s identity, and now he was just pretending to be. After all, acting as a faceless person, most of the time is an actor, or an actor who can be the actor.


    "I don''t know what the Son of Heaven is asking for me?" Tang Ye looked at Wang Jiuxiao and asked, with a teasing taste, which made people think that he didn''t put the Son of Heaven in his eyes. This is his style, and this is normal.


    Tang Ye knew the identity of Wang Jiuxiao, but in fact he cared more about it, Wang Jiuxiao was a descendant of the Wang family. I think that a hundred years ago, he had a very good relationship with the Wang family. Whether it was Wang Airen, who took him into the Red Wall court, or his beloved woman, Wang Jianjia, his relationship with the Wang family was very deep and long. So now, the relationship between the Tang family and the Wang family is very good, and Wang Jiuxiao treats Tang Zisang as his own daughter.


    Tang Ye is grateful for this.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t care about Tang Ye''s teasing, but Hua Tian, ??the orc bodyguard, was angry and glared at Tang Ye. Wang Jiuxiao stood up, looked at Tang Ye with great momentum and confidence, and said to Tang Ye: "I have only one question, are you right or evil?"

 Chapter 1899： Lets fight!

    Wang Jiuxiao deserves to be the figure sitting in the position of the emperor of the red wall palace, showing the momentum and style that the emperor should have. King of the world, extraordinary generation. Even in the face of Tang Ye, a person who has been said to be magical, he still maintained that kingly demeanor. He is not afraid of angering Tang Ye, he is not afraid of being shot by Tang Ye, he is very confident and compelling to ask Tang Ye.


    "Are you right or evil?"


    It is undoubtedly an act of seeking confirmation and then making a decision. If it is positive, it is easy to say, it is a friend. If it''s an evil, I''m sorry, it''s an enemy, and it will deal with it.


    Asking this question, Wang Jiuxiao can be regarded as expressing his attitude towards Tang Ye, a mysterious person who suddenly appeared. The next step is to see how Tang Ye answers.


    For Tang Ye, this was tantamount to an act of persecution.


    Dare to do this, worthy of being the emperor of the Red Wall Court. Now the atmosphere changed accordingly, and everyone''s eyes stayed on Tang Ye. It depends on whether Tang Ye is happy or unhappy, whether he wants to go to war or something.


    Tang Ye watched Wang Jiuxiao''s silence for a long time, and then said, "The descendants of the generals'' family still carry that sturdy energy. The Wang family is able to go to this day thanks to the changes in the situation of the world. Otherwise, a hundred years ago, I am afraid it would be replaced by the House of Literature and Art."


    Tang Ye avoided Wang Jiuxiao''s question for the time being and talked about the Wang Family. I probably wanted Wang Jiuxiao to stop being so impatient, lest it make it difficult for everyone to handle it. With Tang Ye''s true identity, Wang Jiuxiao could actually be used. However, now he just hides his face and has to take care of his mask.


    When Wang Jiuxiao heard Tang Ye''s words, he narrowed his eyes, but didn''t expect Tang Ye to know something about the Wang family. Moreover, this is still a hundred years ago. In this way, this mysterious faceless person is indeed an old man.


    But Wang Jiuxiao wanted to refute Tang Ye, saying, "The truth is not what you said. What if the house of Wenxiang was undefeated a hundred years ago? The purpose of Wenxiang was not just to be literate but not to martial. I also want to control the firmament of the universe, and to achieve this kind of thing, you must have martial arts. Therefore, my family of martial arts will never be replaced."


    Tang Ye watched Wang Jiuxiao laugh. It was really the temper of the Wang family. Back then, Wang Airen, Wang Jianjia, and Wang Airen¡¯s son Wang Shoujiang was also a familiar feeling, which was quite missed.


    As a person who had left for a hundred years and then returned, Tang Ye was more easily touched by people and events in the past after all. He said to Wang Jiuxiao again: "You are right to say that, the world is colorful and complicated, but the Tao requires the use of martial arts. Healers kill the enemy and turn medicine into martial arts. Writers kill the enemy and turn words into martial arts. Then, In this case, doesn''t the world respect martial arts?"


    Wang Jiuxiao said: "To a certain extent, it is true. Moreover, it has always been like this since ancient times."


    Tang Ye suddenly smiled proudly, facing Wang Jiuxiao, a bit high-spirited, slightly provocative, and said to Wang Jiuxiao: "Then, my martial arts are better than you. So, am I righteous or evil, you can How? If you object to what I want to do, what can you do? I do not need to look at your attitude to act."


    When Tang Ye said this, Wang Jiuxiao narrowed his eyes deeper. And Hua Tian, ??the orc bodyguard next to him, put on a stern attitude. In addition, the old worship power hidden in the dark has also entered a state of being ready to go.


    Wang Jiuxiao is in this ancestral land, as the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, his position can be said to be the commander of the heroes. If Wang Jiuxiao is not put in his eyes, it is a bit like scorning everything on this land. Isn''t this despising the order of the Red Wall court, is that the enemy?


    Because of this meaning, Wang Jiuxiao and the forces on the side of the Red Wall Palace were ready to fight Tang Ye.


    Wang Jiuxiao just looked at Tang Ye without speaking. Tang Ye glanced at the area in front of him, and then said to Wang Jiuxiao: "If you do it, are you sure you can beat me? You are very strong, and your alien guard is also very strong. And the group of worship guards hidden inside are also very strong. But, unfortunately, it is not worth mentioning to me."


    Tang Ye''s words underestimated everyone present, and the power of the Red Wall Palace would be more or less unwilling. However, they would not act without Wang Jiuxiao''s order. This was Wang Jiuxiao''s meaning, and no one would dare to violate it.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked at Tang Ye for a long time before saying, "I want to know your attitude. If it is really against my red wall and the wishes of the people in the world, then no matter how big the gap is, I will practice it. Will to the end."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "What do you think of my attitude? Is it against your red wall, or something else?"


    Wang Jiuxiao did not immediately answer. This question is difficult to answer at first, and this is also the weird place of Tang Ye, a faceless person. No one knows what his position is. So far, he has been a maverick, doing whatever he wants. The unclear position is a double-edged sword for the Red Wall Court, because it will not be the enemy at present. However, today is not the enemy, and tomorrow is not good. Therefore, this is like an untimely bomb, and it is still extremely powerful. This is why Wang Jiuxiao had to pay attention to Tang Ye. He didn''t want to, and would not allow Tang Ye to become a huge threat any day.


    "You are a threat, but you haven''t caused any harm right now. But what I need is the answer in the future." Wang Jiuxiao said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "There is no answer."


    Wang Jiuxiao stared at Tang Ye with a cold expression. There is no answer, it is to be used as an untimely bomb, which has gone against the result of the Red Wall Palace. However, this result was within Wang Jiuxiao''s expectations. That faceless man is so strong and his style of behavior is that way. If he would take into account the power of the Red Wall court, how could he have said he would go to the cemetery of the heroic spirits.


    The cemetery of the heroic spirits is one of the most important places of the Red Wall Palace. Whoever goes there will worry about the attitude of the Red Wall Palace. Since the Faceless Man does not have one, it means that the Red Wall Palace is not in his priority.


    In this way, Wang Jiuxiao judged Tang Ye''s attitude. So now Tang Ye still chooses his own way, he expected it. But what is difficult for him is that he anticipated this problem, but could not come to a practical solution.


    If Tang Ye doesn''t listen, then fight? But how much does it cost to fight?


    If you don''t fight, then the face of the Red Wall Palace doesn''t seem to be very good...Wang Jiuxiao felt his head hurt. This mysterious and powerful faceless man is really troublesome.


    After watching Tang Ye for a long time, Wang Jiuxiao made a decision, and resolutely said to Tang Ye, "Let''s fight."


    "What, what?!"


    "My lord, no!"


    As soon as Wang Jiuxiao''s words came out, he directly frightened the people who belonged to the Red Wall Palace. Lord Tianzi will personally deal with this faceless person?


    Don''t, if something goes wrong, what should I do?

 Chapter 1900： The power of the bear!

    Wang Jiuxiao wanted to do it himself, which was a bit interesting for Tang Ye. But for the power of the Red Wall Palace, it was very stressful. Their duty is to protect Wang Jiuxiao, so in the face of a mysterious and powerful unknown person like Tang Ye, how can he make Wang Jiuxiao personally take action? If something happens, no one can afford it!


    Hua Tian, ??the orc bodyguard, immediately stood in front of Wang Jiuxiao, knelt to block, and said, "My lord, never!"


    Tang Zisang didn''t stop her, she just looked back at Wang Jiuxiao. It was not that she was not worried about Wang Jiuxiao''s safety, but she knew better about Wang Jiuxiao''s behavior. Wang Jiuxiao was originally a talent from the general''s family, and he was not bad in fighting. It could even be said that he had a warlike energy in his bones. After sitting on the throne of the emperor, he is protected by luck, and additionally possesses the Tianxiong Yuxi. With such strength, it is very difficult to kill him. Therefore, even if he fought against a character like Tang Ye, he was confident that nothing would happen.


    As for why Huatian and the others worry about Wang Jiuxiao every time, that is probably the response that a courtier should have. No matter how you know that Wang Jiuxiao is powerful, you have to worry about it. Moreover, Tang Ye, a mysterious and powerful faceless person, is indeed not a simple character.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jiuxiao. Although he thought it was very interesting that Wang Jiuxiao wanted to fight with him, it was actually quite difficult for him. Because if he beat Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, would not look good. However, if you don''t win, doesn''t this faceless person say that he is not an opponent of the Red Wall Court, then is it to be suppressed by the Red Wall Court?


    This is not conducive to his plan to capture divine power.


    "Are you sure you want to fight?" Tang Ye looked at Wang Jiuxiao and asked. It would be best if Wang Jiuxiao could make fun of this idea. But if you insist on this, it is not bad to resolve the conflict with the Red Wall court in this way.


    Wang Jiuxiao ignored Huatian''s obstruction, looked firm towards Tang Ye, and said, "I want to learn something."


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jiuxiao for a while, and after being silent for a while, he said, "Just learn one of them, not much."


    "Okay." Wang Jiuxiao nodded.


    A master can see a lot of things in one move. Of course, the masters'' tricks don''t mean that they will always divide the victory or defeat with one move. Otherwise, the legends that have been played for 30,000 years are very fake. Right now, between Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao, it''s probably just a simple understanding, not wanting you to die.


    From this point of view, it can also be said that Tang Ye''s relationship with the Red Wall Palace is not so tense. Otherwise, why should Tang Ye be so gentle and kill Wang Jiuxiao directly.


    "The emperor of the Red Wall, why don''t you try the power of luck?" Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao frowned. The other people in the Red Wall Palace showed unhappy expressions, as if being provoked. It turned out that the power of qi transport is the strongest power of Wang Jiuxiao. The power of air transport is also one of the strongest forces in the world. The king of the world is recognized by Qi Luck, so he is protected by an extra force of Qi Luck. This force also caused countless people who wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao to fail. Therefore, if you want to kill Wang Jiuxiao, you must first defeat the power of Qi Luck in Wang Jiuxiao''s body.


    Now Tang Ye directly asked Wang Jiuxiao to use the power of Qi Yun to protect him, didn''t he just want to challenge the strongest Wang Jiuxiao. Seeing that this faceless man said lightly, it seemed that he didn''t pay attention to Wang Jiuxiao, who was using the power of Qi Yun. This is also related to the majesty of the Red Wall Palace, so those people are quite dissatisfied with Tang Ye.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t care, and said calmly: "It should be so."


    So Wang Jiuxiao quickly flashed outside from the pavilion and confronted Tang Ye. That speed shows that the strength is extraordinary. Wang Jiuxiao is the only person with a strong martial arts school among the emperors of the Red Wall Palace for generations since a hundred years ago. Therefore, the current style of the Red Wall Palace is very different from before. Although peace is the most important thing, the use of force is never ruled out. This approach is exactly in line with the requirements of various circumstances, so the Red Wall Palace still maintains its leading position, and is jealous of conspirators and foreign enemies.


    After facing Tang Ye face-to-face, Wang Jiuxiao did not speak any more, closed his eyes, and activated the power of luck as the emperor of the Red Wall.


    "My lord..." Hua Tian called out from behind, still trying to stop, but he hesitated again. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao''s firm attitude was already obvious, and I''m afraid Wang Jiuxiao would be offended if he said more. Then Huatian could only watch from behind, ready to **** him at any time.


    After Wang Jiuxiao mobilized his energy and protection, his surroundings were quiet at first, but then slowly, the surrounding atmosphere began to change, as if the wind was blowing, and it began to shake. It is not just wind. And everything is moving, the land, vegetation, and birds are all moving. It is not that they are scared away, but that they emit smiling power, and these powers converge into a powerful force. To be precise, that is the power of heaven and earth.


    The power of luck is the power of heaven and earth.


    The power of heaven and earth is also the strongest power.


    Then, with a roar, a giant bear formed around Wang Jiuxiao''s body. The bear is more than ten meters tall, far higher than the surrounding houses. The majestic and majestic, overwhelming, there is no doubt that, as long as this giant bear gently waved its paw, it can move a building to the ground.


    In front of this giant bear, people really feel their own insignificance, and they dare not fight with it.


    Who can compete with heaven and earth?


    The aura that Wang Jiuxiao gave out was actually a self-confidence that gave birth to a joke of Tang Ye. I feel that even if Tang Ye is strong, he cannot compete with this world!


    "The power of Tianxiong Yuxi." Tang Ye looked at Wang Jiuxiao who turned a giant bear behind him, narrowed his eyes, and muttered softly.


    What Wang Jiuxiao used was indeed the gas force of Tianxiong Yuxi. There is only one place in heaven and earth, only the emperor of the red wall palace is available. There have been countless masters, even those of the Holy Path, kneeling under this. Even those demons and ghosts who wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao, as long as they used this power, they would not dare to approach again.


    Can tear anything, the sky bear power!


    Tang Ye looked at this huge celestial bear. It was made by him a hundred years ago and made a bow for him. It can be said that it is a piece of jade seal since the creation of modern technology, which made the jade seal condense the power of luck. It is not just the power of the ancient jade seal. The aspirations of the people, the heaven and the earth, can be realized in any era.


    Over the past 100 years, the Tianxiong Yuxi has absorbed and condensed tremendous power, forming the scale it is today. Although it cannot be compared with the ancient jade seal, it is enough to deal with the powerful enemy above the ancestral land.


    However, in the face of Tang Ye, after all, he was no match. In addition to Xiong Yuxi''s close relationship with Tang Ye this day, it was also because of Tang Ye''s own luck that he overwhelmed Tian Xiong. So, as the first person in the ancestral land a hundred years ago, and then go back to the Nineth Heaven to cultivate for a hundred years, there is really nothing to compete with Tang Ye except those true gods.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was thinking about how to make Wang Jiuxiao''s defeat more faceless, without damaging his majesty as an emperor.

 Chapter 1901： A fact!

    One problem Tang Ye considered was that when using power, he could not show too many traces of "Tang Sheng". A hundred years ago, Tang Sheng was known as the first person in the ancestral land, leaving too many stories. Many of his powers and secret techniques are also widely spread. If you accidentally use it, you may be caught.


    Think about it, since others don''t think his image looks like a good person, let''s make something evil. In this regard, Tang Ye generally switched freely. Who made him possess both the power of Tang Sheng and the power of transforming demons.


    In Ancestral Land, not many people know that it has the power of transforming demons, especially in the Great World. Because the trick of transforming demons was comprehended in Guwu Jianghu, and after comprehending it, he has not used it much. Only Li Haoran knows more.


    At this time, under the power of Tianxiong Yuxi, there was a powerful power around, and the suppression of the king''s aura made many people uncomfortable. Miao Yu''er beside Tang Ye is like that. Miao Yuer''s strength is strong, but it is not worth mentioning in front of stronger people. What''s more, Wang Jiuxiao''s celestial bear power is the force of heaven and earth''s air transport, and she was forced to breathe hard.


    The king suppresses!


    Wang Jiuxiao, who was shrouded in the celestial bear illusion, was an admirable strong man, and even a respectable king. Perhaps different from people''s imagination, the king is mostly with the dragon, but at this time Wang Jiuxiao uses a giant bear.


    This doesn''t have much to do. The appearance of the giant bear phantom is because of the heavenly bear jade seal. As for the emperor Yilong, there is indeed such a saying in this land. Wang Jiuxiao can certainly do it, and he will be taught in the secret method of the emperor. Only now, the strength of Tianxiong Yuxi is his most powerful strength.


    Miao Yu''er was not feeling well, Tang Ye still took good care of her, sending out a force to isolate the pressure of Tianxiong Yuxi, and let Miao Yu''er return to normal. Then Tang Ye began to deal with Wang Jiuxiao''s celestial bear power. Now that you decide to use some dark magic, you have to be prepared to be considered evil. I am afraid that the Red Wall Palace will have to start another controversy, but Tang Ye is too lazy to take care of these things, letting Wang Jiuxiao, the Red Wall emperor, solve it.


    But Tang Ye was also somewhat contradictory. Although I don''t mind being considered a bad person, after all, he is kind in his bones, and it is a bit unhappy to be misunderstood or slandered by others. He pretended and said to Wang Jiuxiao while exuding dark magic power: "It is said that there is no evil power, only evil people. It would be ridiculous if you only judge a person by power. I have pursued powerful power throughout my life. , As long as I am interested, I don¡¯t mind learning. Your luck is very strong. So far I can¡¯t think of any good power to fight against. However, it¡¯s not that there is no power to fight against. Now, I let you see A power you have never seen before."


    "Huh?" Wang Jiuxiao frowned, very curious.


    Tang Ye was right that the power of the Dark Demon Race was not currently available in the ancestral land. But the ancestral land has appeared, that is the blood demon a hundred years ago. The blood demon was originally made by the spirit of the blood ancestor, one of the ancestors of the dark demon in the purgatory world, so the power is the power of the dark demon. However, the ancestral land a hundred years ago was limited by the shackles of luck, and the power of the dark demons was difficult to use. Others are very unfamiliar with the power of the dark demons. Only Tang Ye who had actually fought with the blood demon had more contact. Therefore, the power of the Dark Demon Race is still very unfamiliar to the people in the ancestral land, even if they have never been in contact with it.


    At this moment, Tang Ye waved his hand, and then a circular area was formed under his feet. Dark magic power began to emanated from the circular area, like black smoke, rising up, very strange.


    "This is...?" Seeing the dark magic power emitted by Tang Ye, none of the people present were able to react, and they had never touched this power.


    But soon they were horrified. Because he began to feel the horror of that dark magic power, which is the oppression of negative emotions, dark, cruel, killing, destruction, destruction, death!


    call!


    As Tang Ye''s dark magic power became stronger and stronger, the black energy rising in the circular area under his feet grew bigger and bigger, like a gale, like a dark beam of light, rising from the sky. The evil pressure formed by this huge dark magic power also began to spread, and the people present felt that there was a feeling of heart palpitations immediately. Terrible, too dark, too evil, as if being crushed by the devil.


    "This is the power of the ghost, no, it is more terrifying than the power of the ghost, it is the power of the monster! But it is more pure than the monster. What kind of power is this?!" Xiangshan Biyun Temple was originally a purification holy place, as the three here. A master, Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nian Pu, they were very sensitive to the terrifying extent of Tang Ye''s power.


    Dark and filthy, absolutely evil!


    At this time, everyone was hostile to Tang Ye. If a person with this kind of power is a righteous and kind person, no ghost would believe it!


    However, this view is indeed narrow-minded. Although we all know that power is not evil, and that the evil is human, but no one really cares about or understands such things. How do they know that in the vast sky of the universe, there is an independent dark race, the dark demons. The original power of the dark demons is one of the thousands of world powers. Even if it is taken from the dead space, it is their power. Just like human beings eat rice, rice is the main food for their lives. How can it be abandoned or stay away. Therefore, the power of the dark demons is not evil. What is evil is the dark demons'' concept of the world. They are born to destroy the world, so the power they use is considered to be the dark power.


    However, if a kind person, a person who does not want to destroy the world, or a person who wants to save the world, can use that kind of power, then this kind of power is probably not called a dark power.


    After Tang Ye emitted dark magic power, the darkness magic power was huge enough to form a giant beast comparable to a giant bear, Tang Ye stopped emitting dark magic power. Then, gathered this dark magic power into a huge demon python. Then, the confrontation between Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao, above them, became the confrontation between the giant python and the giant bear.


    This momentum is very terrifying. Many of the people present can no longer stand the impact of this kind of righteousness and one evil force, and they feel heart palpitations and dizziness, and they are very dull.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked up at the dark giant python phantom behind Tang Ye. Although his expression was still calm, his heart was already terrified. How can such a powerful and terrifying dark magic power be possessed?


    How evil does a person have to be to possess such a terrifying dark power?


    However, if you say that it is because of evil that you have such power, then according to their common sense, at this point of evil, people should be out of control and crazy, but look at Tang Ye at this time, calm and rational, that is easy to do. The appearance does not make people feel how evil.


    Wang Jiuxiao felt that the faceless person in front of him was telling him the fact that what is evil is not power, but human.


    Human kindness, all great kindness.

 Chapter 1902： Unexpectedly gentle!

    What is evil is not power, but people. If a person is evil, no matter what kind of power he possesses, everything he does is evil. If a person is good, even if he uses the power of Yin and evil, he is still good. The same is to kill a beast to save people. Righteous forces can kill, and evil forces can also kill. The result is that people are saved. How can it be said that the use of evil power is not saving people or just actions?


    However, now there is a huge prejudice. Seeing that Tang Ye can emit such a strong dark power, people feel that this person must be evil. Because there is a situation that if you want to have evil power, you must practice evil ways. And in the process of cultivation, if you don''t do evil, how can you have these powers?


    It''s hard to say that they are wrong, after all, there is too little knowledge. They don''t know that some powers are natural and do not require evil cultivation. Tang Ye got such a strong dark magic power because he was connected with a race that people hadn''t touched yet. It can only be said that this world, the entire firmament of the universe, has too many unknown areas. Vision, pattern, and knowledge will always limit a person.


    But as the king of heaven and earth, Wang Jiuxiao has an independent level of vision, pattern and insight, which is above many people. What he saw in his eyes was not only the terrifying dark power bursting behind him at this moment, but also Tang Ye''s situation shrouded in the dark power.


    So calm, sensible, confident, and comfortable. One of the most terrifying places of evil forces, backlash, and reverse influence, there is not a trace of this faceless person in front of him. In other words, that terrifying dark power is completely controlled by him. This terrifying dark power can be used to do evil or to do good.


    Therefore, evil is not judged by power, but by human nature.


    So, let''s go back to the original question. Is this faceless person good or evil?


    What made Wang Jiuxiao a little relieved was that he felt that Tang Ye was not evil, even if it was just a feeling, it was something that made him very pleased at this time. After all, as the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, I feel that it is not only a feeling, but also some help from the perspective of the king, which is very likely.


    However, Tang Ye is not evil now, does not mean that he will not be evil.


    "Try it?" Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao after gathering into a dark python.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded slightly and said, "Try it."


    Then, with a roar and a roar, the giant bear and the dark python rushed out, and the two diametrically opposed forces collided together.


    boom!


    The terrifying force spread out after the impact, such a powerful force seemed to razed the entire Fragrant Mountain to the ground. The others were so shocked that they closed their eyes and used all their strength to resist, otherwise they felt that they might fall apart, or even be severely injured and killed directly by the shock.


    It''s terrible, this is definitely the strongest force showdown. Even the ultimate holy way may not be so strong. Therefore, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, is quite powerful, and those bodyguards are not his opponents. Those who want to kill him are difficult to succeed.


    The entire top of Fragrant Mountain seemed to be gone, and the heaven and the earth lost its color here, and the four parties panicked. It also gave a warning to the secret forces. The power of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace is extremely terrifying. If he is not strong enough, don''t even want to assassinate him.


    As for the dark power that contends with the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, there has been a lot of noise, and they all know that it is the mysterious faceless man. And there is not much hope for this faceless man and those who oppose the red wall court, because they know that this faceless man is maverick and will not stand on any side. Confronting the Red Wall Palace now, maybe they will come to kill them tomorrow. Therefore, this faceless man is an untimely bomb to anyone.


    The giant bear of the king is confronting the dark giant python. Others can''t see the situation of Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao. Only Tang Zisang who has entered the realm of the holy path can keep his sight clear. She saw that under the impact of the giant bear and the dark python, Wang Jiuxiao began to sweat and felt constantly struggling. On Tang Ye''s side, he was still looking calm and watching, unaffected, everything was so easy.


    Obviously, Tang Ye''s strength was even better.


    Wang Jiuxiao also knew this. If this continues, he will lose. Although he had expected that facing this faceless man, based on the information collected, he might lose the kind of power he said. But now he has passed it personally, and after using the strength of the Tianxiong Yuxi that has been passed down for a hundred years, he still lost. After all, he was unwilling.


    However, this faceless man could not control him, and from then on, there was another strong man in the Red Wall Palace who needed constant attention.


    Tang Ye still gave Wang Jiuxiao face, knowing that Wang Jiuxiao was going to be unable to hold it anymore, he decided not to press him anymore, and said: "If you want strength, you must control it by yourself, otherwise it will be in vain. I am not hostile to you. In other words, I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯m only interested in powerful power. Although your power is powerful, the power of luck for the king of heaven and earth is determined by heaven. Even if I kill you, I won¡¯t get it. So, I don¡¯t want to Fight with you."


    After all, Tang Ye withdrew the dark magic power, the dark giant python''s power weakened, and Wang Jiuxiao was no longer pressed so hard. Wang Jiuxiao knew that Tang Ye was about to withdraw his strength, and he too, the governor, began to withdraw the sky bear''s strength. Then, the two returned to their original calm.


    There was no longer such a terrifying force impact, and the others slowly adapted to come back, and then looked around, Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nian Pu and other Biyun Temple disciples breathed a sigh of relief, because the Fragrant Mountain was still there, and the Biyun Temple was still there. The contest between Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao just now sent out such a terrifying impact. They thought that this place was going to be razed to the ground, but the result was unexpectedly mild and did not cause much damage.


    Having calmed down, Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao, "How? Is the Red Wall Palace still insisting on blocking me?"


    Wang Jiuxiao had already made a decision. For Tang Ye, the horror had no choice but to stay in the stage of constant observation. He shook his head to Tang Ye and said, "Senior''s strength is amazing, and what we have seen and understood can be compared to others. The Red Wall Palace has always recruited talents and is very welcome to discuss and communicate with seniors. If seniors are willing, then Please be there by all means. Of course, seniors are busy, just follow your own ideas."


    Wang Jiuxiao is very polite. Tang Ye was originally on this side, but now it''s just because of the identity of his face, it''s hard to tell. But when Wang Jiuxiao said so, he always had to give a response, and in the end he hoped to help the Red Wall Palace calmly.


    He said to Wang Jiuxiao: "The power of the Red Wall Palace has always been sought by the strong, especially the ancient jade seal. If it is possible, I really want to take a look. But don''t worry, I have no one to grab it now. Thoughts. The power you love should not be grabbed, but conquered."


    "Then wait for the seniors to come." Wang Jiuxiao said to Tang Ye.


    At this time, the negotiations between Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao were over. Tang Ye no longer wasted time and re-processed Wuwang. He looked towards Wuwang and suddenly realized that Wuwang was full of hostility at this time.


    Tang Ye frowned, is this mad?

 Chapter 1903： Devil Buddha is unreasonable!

    The situation without vain was very unexpected to Tang Ye. He was full of hostility, completely unlike the pure Buddhists. This is not visible to others. Because Wuwang was affected by the dark magic he just emitted. Wuwang tried his best to restrain and prevent others from noticing it, but Tang Ye could see through it at a glance.


    This is really interesting. It is said that Wuwang is the inheritor left by the little monk who keeps the heart. The biggest feature of Wuwang is that good and evil are distinguished. Good is good and evil is evil. Traveling around the world, killing countless demons and killing demons, won a reputation. This is a great benevolent person, but now, he is affected by the magic of darkness, his hostility is strong, and there is a possibility of being enchanted.


    It seems that things on the surface are not true, but the inner heart is full of dark and negative things.


    "Wuwang... Shouxin..." Tang Ye looked at Wuwang''s hostility after being affected by the dark magic, suddenly seemed to see something, and looked at Wuwang and narrowed his eyes.


    Now that the negotiations with Wang Jiuxiao are over, Tang Ye is about to take Wuwang away. However, if a Buddhist disciple who is famous for justice goes with him, who is already considered to be evil, Wuwang must be very repulsive. For this reason, Tang Ye had an idea to let Wuwang fall into the demon!


    This was not just Tang Ye''s thoughts, he suddenly felt that Shouxin left Wuwang and let Wuwang experience, perhaps this was exactly the link.


    The young Shouxin monk sat on the ground and became a Buddha, and became a Buddha by himself. For these problems of Buddha''s relationship, he always likes to look at the cycle of cause and effect. Buddha and Tao are very particular about this. Tang Ye didn''t want to care about this, he didn''t care what kind of arrangement he had with Wuwang now. Since Wuwang became the person he wanted to recruit, he would cultivate Wuwang.


    So Tang Ye flashed in front of Wuwei and said, "You are in pain."


    Seeing Tang Ye standing in front of Wuwang, Nian Zhi, Nianhui and Nian Pu were very nervous. Is this going to do to Wuwang? However, they didn''t make a stop. After all, they had already seen Tang Ye''s strength. They had seen Tang Ye''s confrontation with Wang Jiuxiao just now, and they felt that there was no need to stop it, and they couldn''t stop it.


    But when Tang Ye said that Wuwang was very painful, they couldn''t help but wonder. Is Wuwang painful? They look towards Wuwang and feel Wuwang and calm, nothing is wrong.


    But that''s just the surface, it''s not arrogantly restrained and kept out. However, he ran into Tang Ye, a person who was very familiar with the power of darkness, so Tang Ye could see clearly what he could not restrain himself.


    Wu Wang didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a thing. He was very surprised. The hostility and various negative emotions that emerged in his heart had been suppressed by him. It was impossible for others to see, but Tang Ye saw through. He is also deeply helpless, this faceless person, how can he know so much, it seems that there is nothing he can''t control.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Although Wuwang was surprised, he still denied Tang Ye''s words. As a disciple of Biyun Temple, as a Buddhist disciple who travels in the name of benevolence, if people know that he is full of hostility in his heart, and may even become a demon, it will have a huge impact on him and Biyun Temple.


    He felt that it didn''t matter if he was destroyed, but he couldn''t discredit Biyun Temple!


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "The heart is hostile and has reached a limit. Forced restraint is very undesirable. But in reality, this is often the most common thing. The problem is that the results are often very painful. Involvement, loss of control, and backlash, not only ruined oneself, but also slaughtered the world, becoming a demon that everyone can get and punish. Are you not afraid of becoming that way?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about!" Wu Wang became angry and shouted at Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye stimulated him every word, he didn''t want others to know what was deep in his heart.


    However, when Wuwang gets angry, those hostility is even more difficult to suppress. For a moment, his hostility broke out, and everyone felt something. When he noticed it, he was shocked, and quickly restrained it, holding back his anger.


    The three masters, Nianzhi and Nianhui, began to notice the anomaly of Wuwang, and they all went to look at Wuwang. Nianhui frowned and worried: "Wuwang, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Master Nianhui, I''m fine." Wuwang said immediately, but couldn''t hide his guilty conscience.


    Nianhui still wanted to say something, but Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to see the fruitless greetings and cares, and said, ¡°It¡¯s time for you to release your true self. Not at all. It¡¯s not that you are the real you, but that there is Some things that bother you need to be dealt with."


    With that, Tang Ye stretched out a hand to Wu Wang.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s action, Nianhui next to him was shocked and said, "What do you want to do to Wuwang?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Since I want to join me, there must be some changes."


    Then Tang Ye put a finger on Wuwang''s forehead. Nianzhi and the others wanted to stop, but they couldn''t get close to Tang Ye at all. Who made Tang Ye so strong.


    Wuwang watched Tang Ye nod his forehead, but he was helpless. In addition to being unable to resist Tang Ye''s strength, it was actually because of some other thoughts. This is afraid that only he and Tang Ye understand.


    He is an elite disciple of Buddhism. The name of benevolence and kindness is spread all over the world. If he loses control of himself, it will be a big joke. However, if Tang Ye turned him into that way, no one would blame him, but Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was wronged by himself, and in order to help Wu Wang regain his reputation, he did not hesitate to be a villain.


    This point, Wuwang may not be able to comprehend it, but his mind was to use Tang Ye to attack him, and then hide the uncontrollable hostility. However, this kind of thing, with his intelligence, would naturally understand.


    After Tang Ye nodded his forehead, Wu Wang suddenly felt a turbulent dark demon energy pouring into his body, and then detonated his suppressed dark side.


    "Ah!" Wu Wang couldn''t help it anymore, he cried out in pain, and screamed up to the sky, then a black breath came out from his body, covering him.


    This is very similar to the situation when Tang Ye radiated dark magic power and gathered the dark pythons, probably like a reduced version.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was astonished. What''s wrong with Wuwang? Such a benevolent and pure Buddhist disciple has such a terrible evil spirit, is it going to be enchanted?


    Buddhism disciples like Wuwang will be enchanted, and no one will believe it. However, this is precisely the situation now. Why is it so? This is really a heartbreaking thing, just like a good person has become a bad person.


    This must be done by Tang Ye!


    Look at how terrifying the evil power Tang Ye had just released. Now that he clicked on Wuwang, he would definitely infuse evil power into Wuwang, and make Wuwang also an evil person. This is Tang Ye''s purpose, everyone he recruits will become evil!


    Therefore, Wuwang''s transformation of demons was caused by Tang Ye and had nothing to do with Wuwang.


    Since Tang Ye decided to leave a name for Wuwang, she would not argue, looking at Wuwang and said, "From now on, you are no longer Wuwang in the past, but Demon Buddha Wuwang."

 Chapter 1904： Request to join!

    Demon Buddha, the enchanted Buddha.


    This is quite a special existence. But how can one become a Buddha again after being enchanted?


    As long as Wuwang enters the demon, he is destined to no longer be a Buddhist disciple. He is just a demon who follows Tang Ye, a faceless man, who has turned into evil, and will eventually be talked about, despised, or even hostile by people.


    This is not an easy way. However, the road has been made and we have to go.


    At this time, Wuwang was affected by the hostility, and there was a black vertical line on his forehead, which seemed to be what the enchanted person would have. With that bald head, it is very appropriate to call it "Devil Buddha".


    The heart is controlled by hostility, and it is no longer pure. At this time Wuwang''s personality has changed, full of irritability, wanting to destroy and destroy. This kind of Wuwang is not what Tang Ye wants. People who are irrational are useless to him, so he needs Wuwang to have a clear head even when he is in a demon, to be able to control that hostility and turn it into Used.


    At this moment, Wuwang, who had just been enchanted, had the power of his whole body that could not vent. He saw Tang Ye and directly shot Tang Ye with a violent expression. Tang Ye patted him lightly, and he was impacted by a huge force, fell to the ground and then slid out, dragging out a big ditch.


    Tang Ye''s mere mere power was not worth mentioning. But Wuwang who was beaten out, as if he didn''t know the pain, his whole body was full of hostility, and there was a tendency to cover his whole body. This is actually a very powerful existence for the general situation of Ancestral Land. No matter how he encountered Tang Ye, he couldn''t make any waves.


    Regardless of his physical injuries, Wu Wang rushed towards Tang Ye again and shot Tang Ye. Tang Ye was too lazy to hit him again, and a force popped out. This force flew out and penetrated into the ground, and then generated four surrounding forces from the ground, like a claw, entangled Wuwu''s hands and feet, and Wuwu struggled desperately. But he couldn''t move.


    The power gap is too great, so there is no choice but to score nothing.


    "Wuwang, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing Wuwang''s appearance, he was completely different from his usual. After Tang Ye restrained him, the three masters and fathers of Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nian Pu went over to look at him, very worried.


    Then Nianzhi looked at Tang Ye and shouted angrily: "What have you done to Wuwang, why do you make Wuwang be like this?"


    Tang Ye glanced at Nianzhi and didn''t want to talk nonsense, and hummed: "What I did is not important. The important thing is that you don''t know what happened to Wuwang."


    This sentence may seem daunting, but in fact, masters at levels like Nian Zhi Nian Hui can understand what''s inside as long as they think about it. If it wasn''t for the hostility and gloom in the human heart, how could others easily demonize it? Therefore, it must have happened before Wuwang, and Wuwang concealed it, but they didn''t know.


    Nianzhi fell silent, looking at the demonized Wuwang who was bound and struggling, feeling quite complicated. At this moment, their masters probably realized something, they did not understand Wuwang as they imagined.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk to Nianzhi and the others again, moved to the bound Wuwang, and said, "Control the dark power in your body and control the heart demon. In doing this, you are actually no different from the past."


    After being enchanted, the power becomes darkness. Due to the nature of darkness, it will be several times stronger than usual. This is why others are afraid of "magic". And because after being in a demon, because he can''t control the power, it is often controlled by the force backlash to destroy and destroy, so the "demon" is strongly opposed and evil. However, if you can control that dark power, not be backlashed, and use it for yourself as you want, it is just equivalent to converting a power.


    But it is very difficult to control the inner demon and the dark power. Wuwang still has his own will, and he also wants to control that dark power, but he can''t do it, his skill is too low. He looked at Tang Ye, trying to restrain himself and attacking Tang Ye, very painful under the contradiction.


    Tang Ye simply helped him, stretched out his hand and nodded once again on Enchanted Wuwang''s forehead. He was sending out a vigorous force to help suppress that hostility and let Wuwang control better. After the dark power was weakened, Wuwei''s will to fight inside became stronger, and slowly took control of the dark power, his reason returned, and he was no longer backlashed. Just like Tang Ye who gave out dark magic power before, dark power is just a kind of power he has now, and it has no effect on his essence.


    Looking at Tang Ye at this time, Wu Wang''s mood was also complicated. If others were to contend with Wang Jiuxiao because of Tang Ye''s dark power just now, then he would not think Tang Ye was evil. Because he has already felt that Tang Ye still has a strong vitality twice. The vitality power is the opposite of the dark power, but Tang Ye is in control. Such a person, I am afraid, is really just a person who is constantly pursuing power.


    Wuwang also wondered why a person can have the ultimate darkness and the ultimate justice at the same time. Perhaps it is true that power has no distinction between good and evil, and only depends on the individual''s cultivation level and mood. However, to be able to achieve this state of mind, it must be extremely superb, and it is far beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Although Wuwang controlled the heart demon and turned the dark power into his own use, his current state was tantamount to abandoning the power of the past as a Buddhist disciple and using the dark power. Therefore, his appearance remained demonized, with some smoky makeup.


    Still the devil''s appearance.


    Tang Ye said to him: "Can you go now?"


    Wu Wang is basically sure that Tang Ye is worthy of trust. Because from the perspective of a series of things, he felt that Tang Ye was just practicing his own affairs, and had no intention of overseeing anything else. As for what Tang Ye was going to do, he didn''t know, but with Tang Ye''s height, it was definitely not a simple matter. And judging from Tang Ye''s behavior, it wouldn''t be so unscrupulous and vulgar. For this reason, Wuwang is willing to follow Tang Ye. Even if it wasn''t 100% sincere, he was now a demon Buddha, he felt that there was no better choice other than following Tang Ye.


    It is impossible to stay in Biyun Temple. The appearance of the Demon Buddha would only cause trouble and discredit Biyun Temple. So he nodded to Tang Ye, indicating that he would obey Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    Then Wuwang followed Tang Ye, and Tang Ye walked to Miao Yuer, planning to leave. But then Tang Zisang came over, looked at him and said, "I want to follow you."


    "What, what?" When Tang Zisang said this, everyone else was surprised. After Tang Zisang was the double sage, the head of the four phoenixes of the Red Wall Palace, who had broken through to the Poison Sage Dao, actually took the initiative to say that he would follow this mysterious and strange faceless person?


    This is not a joke! It''s as if a righteous figure is involved in the evil side. And this righteous person is still a very strong and heavy person. This is a huge negative textbook, and it will bring a huge negative impact!


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Tang Zisang to make such a request, looking at Tang Zisang and wondering: "Why?"

 Chapter 1905： If we meet again!

    Tang Ye actually welcomed Tang Zisang to him, because he wanted to take care of this great-granddaughter. However, he did not hope that Tang Zisang was forced to do something against his will because of something. Like following him. If this was not what Tang Zisang himself wanted, then he would not agree to Tang Zisang. If Tang Zisang has any problems, he will help solve them.


    Tang Zisang did not answer Tang Ye''s question. She just said she was going to go with Tang Ye, and then she put on her usual cold face, no one could see what she was thinking.


    Even Tang Ye, a human spirit, didn''t quite understand. But he knew that Tang Zisang was doing this, probably because he didn''t want to say the specific reason. In other words, it is not convenient to speak in front of so many people. That should be a separate talk. That''s good, Tang Ye knew that Tang Zisang had a fate, and wanted to solve it, then he had to stay by Tang Zisang''s side. Now Tang Zisang asked to join him, which saved him a lot of trouble.


    "Then you just follow." Tang Zisang didn''t say why he wanted to follow, Tang Ye didn''t ask, and directly let her follow.


    "Zisang, are you sure you want to do this?" Wang Jiuxiao said to Tang Zisang at this time.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t mean to stop Tang Zisang, he asked calmly to see how Tang Zisang''s attitude was.


    Tang Zisang turned to look at him, nodded firmly, and said, "Yes, Uncle Wang."


    "Well, you must be careful, and you must remember that no matter what happens, Uncle Wang has a home here." Wang Jiuxiao said to Tang Zisang.


    He probably knew why Tang Zisang wanted to join the Faceless Man because of his fate. No one else could help Tang Zisang, so she thought of Tang Ye, a faceless person, full of possibilities. Perhaps this faceless person can help resolve that fate. Even Wang Jiuxiao, after learning about Tang Ye and fighting against Tang Ye in person, seemed to hold up such a little hope.


    Tang Zisang nodded, saying goodbye to Wang Jiuxiao, and then turned around to follow Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye had already opened the space channel, ready to leave. However, at this moment, a terrifyingly suppressed **** power hit Tang Ye directly. Where the Scarlet Power passed, there was a huge absorption of death, resulting in a situation where there was no grass, and the vitality was taken away.


    This force is very terrifying, and its momentum is no worse than Wang Jiuxiao just now. The point is that this power is dark and evil. Is this the demon of which side?


    Seeing this force, Tang Zisang frowned, obviously a little unhappy. She knew whose power it was, Murong Huansha''s. One of the ten mysteries a hundred years ago, a mysterious witch. She said she had a good relationship with her grandfather Zeng, she could call her aunt.


    Tang Zisang also knew why Murong Huansha appeared, because he was worried about her and was testing Tang Ye''s power. Because Murong Huansha appeared from the hidden darkness because he wanted to help her defuse her life. However, Murong Huansha also said that there is no solution to the problem 100%. For this, she went to Tang Ye. And Murong Huansha didn''t trust Tang Ye enough, so he wanted to test Tang Ye.


    Tang Zisang always felt that this was an impolite behavior, and was afraid that Tang Ye would be offended, and her plan would not be able to proceed. But she is not good at Murong Huansha, because Murong Huansha is good for her.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when such a powerful force suddenly struck. Because he didn''t notice that someone was approaching, he didn''t notice it until the person attacked him with strength. This is really quite remarkable strength, although Tang Ye didn''t have any worries.


    Facing the **** power coming from the impact, Tang Ye stretched out a hand, opened his slap, and faced the **** power. When it hit, he suddenly pushed and pushed it out, without causing any harm to him.


    Having used 50% of his strength, Murong Huansha was a little surprised to be fought back so easily. It seems that the power of this faceless man is indeed not simple. The force returned by the counterattack hit Murong Huansha, and Murong Huansha absorbed it back. Without the suppression and interference of this **** power, everyone could see Murong Huansha appearing.


    Murong Huansha was suspended in the air, facing Tang Ye. You can see her appearance, her face is covered with black gauze, thinking about it to prevent people from seeing her face. After all, she is a witch from a hundred years ago, and her true identity is still a zombie, so she cannot be exposed. Except for the black veil on her face, she wore a long dress, which was tailor-made, highlighting her graceful figure, with a supremely charming and coquettish, but not elegant and noble. Such a dress makes people think of only one word, Queen.


    From the figure point of view, this is definitely an extremely beautiful woman, the figure is already called the best. After seeing this, many Buddhist disciples present couldn''t help but secretly swallowed a few saliva.


    Murong Huansha was originally such a superb woman, and with the black veil covering her face, it was a little more mysterious and even more attractive. And even if the power she uses is death and devouring, the dark type is not a good thing for decent people. However, her beauty seems to make up for this. Even in the dark, she is also the queen of darkness, which makes people yearn for.


    Tang Ye looked at Murong Huansha, the woman in front of him who was suspended in the air, with a graceful figure and a black veil covering her face, was a little ecstatic. Not because of being attracted and indulged by the charm of Murong Huansha or the powerful place, but because of the reunion of old people and the many thoughts, I don''t know where to start.


    I have been deeply affectionate for a hundred years. I have a lot of affection, endless, but it is difficult to express, maybe it only needs a look.


    However, Tang Ye was faceless now, and she couldn''t give her eyes.


    So he recognized Murong Huansha, but Murong Huansha couldn''t recognize him.


    "You are very strong." Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye and snorted briefly. As always, it was the same a hundred years ago, arrogant and cold.


    Tang Ye was so excited that he was a bit gaffe for a while. The corners of his mouth moved, but there was nothing to say. Fortunately, the adjustment is fast, the vertical and horizontal love field is a hundred years ago. In the next hundred years, she was quite restrained and had hardly been intimate with any woman. He adjusted his emotions back and looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Who are you again?"


    I use the word "again" to emphasize that when he came to Biyun Temple today, he wanted to take Wuwang away, and he encountered a lot of obstacles. The original plan was to take Wuwang away and it was over, but I didn''t expect to be blocked by Wang Jiuxiao and Tang Zisang. Emphasize your mood and let Murong Huansha not embarrass him. Mainly, he didn''t want to fight Murong Huansha.


    A hundred years ago, in order to save Murong Huansha who was dying, he took a gamble and turned Murong Huansha into a zombie. At that time Murong Huansha had not successfully transformed, he had already left the ancestral land, so I don''t know if Murong Huansha will survive. After returning a hundred years later, his ancestors were not humans, but Murong Huansha was successfully transformed and was still alive, but he never went to see Murong Huansha.


    If it''s a reunion, there should be endless emotions, but the current situation is more like a big fight.

 Chapter 1906： The loser!

    Tang Ye is too strong and good at hiding his identity, so no one can see through his identity. But he can see through it easily, so the current situation is quite embarrassing. He saw through the identity of Murong Huansha, but Murong Huansha did not know him. Murong Huansha confronted him, arrogant and cold, as if going to war.


    Tang Ye said, "Who are you?", as if a little impatient, with a frightening feeling. But Murong Huansha didn''t take it seriously. For her immortal zombie, everything is fearless.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am, I just heard that you are very strong, so come and see if it is." Murong Huansha was above the air, his momentum seemed stronger than Tang Ye, and his words were very rude.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes without face, Murong Huansha really didn''t change much. The tone of voice is still the same, even "intensified." Tang Ye didn''t have any thoughts of fighting with Murong Huansha, so he said to Murong Huansha: "You have seen it, then I won''t be with you."


    "Oh? Are you scared?" Murong Huansha laughed at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very depressed. She felt that she had to quarrel with Murong Huansha without saying a few words. In the past, Murong Huansha had only commercial capabilities, and did not involve "deification" power, and his temper was very unusual, even in the face of martial arts masters, very high and stubborn. Now that she possesses super-scientific deification power, or extremely powerful immortal zombie power, then she must be even more arrogant.


    Tang Ye smiled at Murong Huansha and said, "I''m not afraid you know, I just don''t want to waste time, because you are not my opponent."


    When Murong Huansha heard Tang Ye''s words, her arrogance soared. Since she has an immortal body, she feels that she is the number one in the world. Of course, the prerequisite is that there is no match with those powerful Vortexers who know how to conquer zombies, otherwise the zombies will be sealed or even eliminated.


    Murong Huansha felt that Tang Ye wouldn''t be a magician. Because Tang Ye itself possesses a very evil power, and the evil spirit master is completely opposed to evil, it cannot be said that Tang Ye is also the evil spirit master. If so, she really didn''t understand Tang Ye, even if she lived for a hundred years.


    "Is it your opponent, you will know if you try?" Murong Huansha coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Do you think you can beat me because of your special identity?"


    "You..." Murong Huansha was directly moved when Tang Ye said this. She was originally arrogant and glamorous, but she would not easily reveal surprises, surprises, etc. that did not fit her image of a queen. However, when Tang Ye talked about her special identity, she had to care. Because of their special status, zombies are. She was surprised and even afraid that Tang Ye would know her identity as a zombie.


    Staring at Tang Ye, Murong Huansha''s aura became significantly colder, and said, "Don''t you think this is enough?"


    "Enough?" Tang Ye snorted coldly, with a somewhat ironic tone, then looked up at the sky and sighed leisurely: "What can be eternal in this world?"


    Murong Huansha frowned greatly. Now she knew completely, and Tang Ye did know the identity of her zombie. She was very surprised, and she was a little convinced of Tang Ye. She has always concealed her identity, confident that no one can know her identity as a zombie, even a top-level Fumushi. However, this faceless person, who had only recently emerged, knew her identity the first time she saw her. She didn''t know how Tang Ye did it.


    Is it because of absolute power, so other powers are not worth mentioning in front of him, and can be easily seen through?


    "It''s not enough, try and you will know!" Although she knew her identity, Murong Huansha knew that Tang Ye would not expose her identity, otherwise her words would not be so cryptic. She didn''t know why Tang Ye didn''t tell her identity as a zombie in front of everyone. In this case, the spearheads of those present would probably be directed at her. Because of zombies, they haven''t appeared in the ancestral land for a long time. And zombies, among the monsters, are extremely evil existences, which are fearful for everyone.


    Murong Huansha didn''t understand why Tang Ye didn''t reveal her identity. In that case, she would be in trouble herself, and how could she stop Tang Ye. She didn''t bother to think about it, since Tang Ye didn''t expose her, then she continued to do her own thing. So she wants to fight Tang Ye, and don''t try to give Tang Zisang to Tang Ye.


    Murong Huansha did not speak to Tang Ye again, and began to attack Tang Ye with strength. She hovered in the air, waved her hand, probably casting a spell, and then saw that the space in front of Tang Ye twisted. That is not to open the third space, but to squeeze the original space, and then form a high-strength squeezed space. This space has attachment power and can attract people. If people are attracted in, they will be crushed into pieces by the squeezing force instantly.


    "Dark swallow!" Murong Huansha''s move was called Diablo swallowed. It is one of Murong Huansha''s most representative and powerful moves. It can also be said to be one of the most powerful tricks. If she wants to get rid of some people without being publicly exposed, she will directly **** people into the squeezed space with the power of the dark swallowing, making people disappear without a trace.


    After Diablo Devouring appeared, the space in front of Tang Ye squeezed from itself, producing a strong adsorption force, and began to absorb Tang Ye, trying to **** Tang Ye into the space.


    But this is really not a threat to Tang Ye. How could he be afraid of space-based power attacks if he opened up a space channel at will. Unless this space is squeezed inside, there is even more terrifying power.


    The fact is that the space squeezing released by Murong Huansha is not just a squeezed space. At this time, a pair of huge **** claws protruded from the space. The pair of magic claws stretched over to grab Tang Ye to drag it into the squeezing space.


    In this way, the entire sky felt shrouded by the squeezed space, and the **** claws like claws, it was extremely dark.


    In this way, the power of squeezing the space becomes very large. Being chased by the blood claws, how many masters could not escape, were dragged into the squeezed space, and then fell to pieces. In the end, they might not find any traces.


    However, facing the stretched blood claws, Tang Ye floated in the air and didn''t move at all, just greeted him with one hand. When the two blood claws were about to catch Tang Ye, Tang Ye moved a step back, and then the two blood claws came close together. At this moment, Tang Ye stretched out a hand, held the two blood claws in a row, and then gave out his strength to dissipate the two blood claws.


    Immediately afterwards, Tang Ye gathered a force in his hand to form a huge knife, and then cut it down, cutting the squeezed space in the sky in half, and then the squeezed space naturally shattered and dissipated.


    The "Darkness Devouring" sent out by Murong Huansha was also resolved by Tang Ye, very simple. From this, everyone could also see that Murong Huansha would not be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    In fact, everyone is extremely jealous of Murong Huansha''s power. Naihe appeared in front of Tang Ye, ending in the loser''s side, it seemed not so terrible.

 Chapter 1907： Cang Cang Jia Jia!

    When Murong Huansha saw the Darkness Devouring she had finished playing like this, she suddenly felt uninterested. Although she came to test Tang Ye''s strength to ensure that Tang Zisang''s choice would be good, as a powerful zombie who had lived for a hundred years, she also wanted to fight a good fight.


    It is said that the faceless man is very strong, so if he shoots himself, he should be able to fight it?


    This is what Murong Huansha thought originally, and this is also a bit of fun for her. However, the result made her quite disappointed, not because Tang Ye was not as strong as the rumors, but Tang Ye was really as strong as the rumors, even stronger than that. She knew very well what kind of power she was sending out Dark Swallow. Although it was not her strongest move, it was not that she used all her strength to fight it, but Tang Ye could break it up so easily, then she knew that even if she did her best , Even with the strongest tactics, he couldn''t beat Tang Ye.


    The result is already known, and there is nothing to look forward to. Boring, let Murong Huansha disappointed. She didn''t think it was because she was weak, but because Tang Ye was too strong.


    It was boring, and Murong Huansha didn''t want to fight. A battle that has been known to be impossible to win, then she would not reveal too much information about herself, otherwise it would be very troublesome to reveal. So she retracted her fighting stance, restored her calm, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are indeed very strong. It seems that I shouldn''t be in this muddy water, then I should go back honestly."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and suddenly felt that Murong Huansha was doing things casually. But this is in line with her arrogant and lazy personality. Can be dry to the end, there is no ambiguity. Knowing the result, the retreat was simply and neat. This is a very refreshing personality, which makes people like it.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to fight with Murong Huansha. Now that Murong Huansha stopped his hand, he naturally stopped fighting, so he wouldn''t waste time. Then Murong Huansha glanced at Tang Zisang, did not speak, nor made too many expressions. Maybe Murong Huansha didn''t want to let others know that she was related to Tang Zisang. After just one glance at Tang Zisang, she left. The way of leaving was also very strange, as if it turned into a cloud of blood, and like a cloud of blood bats, it disappeared with a crash, and then disappeared.


    This is definitely not a normal person, it''s a witch!


    However, no one would associate her with one of the ten mysteries a hundred years ago, the witch. Because many people do not believe that a person can live a hundred years and still be so young. The Ten Profounds a hundred years ago must have died. Today''s ten xuan, I am afraid it is the ten xuan of the younger generation.


    After Murong Huansha left, Tang Zisang breathed a sigh of relief. If Murong Huansha really fights Tang Ye, desperately, she is very worried. Murong Huansha''s strength is very strong, and Tang Ye''s is even stronger. If he wants to fight, it will not end so quickly, and it will definitely not be so calm. Murong Huansha will lose and get hurt. And Tang Ye might be unhappy here. Fragrant Mountain will also be destroyed. Now that none of this has happened, I can leave peacefully.


    As for the appearance of Murong Huansha that made other people wonder who this dark queen-like witch was, Tang Zisang was not very concerned. She believes that Murong Huansha will handle it well, so now she just wants to follow Tang Ye and look forward to what might happen after Tang Ye.


    No one stopped now, Tang Ye reopened the space channel, and then Miao Yuer, Wuwang, and Tang Zisang followed, and several people disappeared into the air together.


    Watching Tang Zisang and Tang Ye disappear, Wang Jiuxiao closed his eyes, always thinking about this matter. Their royal family and the Tang family have been friends for a century, and now only Tang Zisang is the only seedling left in the Tang family. He wants to protect Tang Zisang by all means, but his manpower is limited. Now he wants to let Tang Zisang follow a person with unknown details to seek a chance. , He felt very guilty.


    As a descendant of Tang Sheng, it was such a fate. The name of a great hero always looks bleak.


    "Zizang, I hope you are well." Wang Jiuxiao sighed softly.


    Then Wang Jiuxiao no longer stayed in Fragrant Mountain. There were a lot of things to be dealt with at the Red Wall Palace. As an emperor, he would not stay outside all the time. Otherwise, people like Huatian who are loyal to protect the Lord, don¡¯t know when to worry. .


    "All go back." Wang Jiuxiao greeted, and then heard a gust of wind. This was naturally not the so-called wind, but the lurking masters of the Red Wall Palace retreating away.


    Then Wang Jiuxiao said goodbye to Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nian Pu and the others, and left Xiangshan.


    Back at the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao had just entered the Great Red Gate and saw a young, beautiful, elegant and noble woman standing under a column, lowered her head and thought, with some frowning, don''t feel sad.


    Seeing Wang Jiuxiao passing by, she saluted and whispered softly: "Father, has Zisang really gone?"


    This woman is Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter, Wang Cangcang, the second phoenix among the four phoenixes of the Red Wall Palace.


    Wang Cangcang was named because she loved the love story of Wang Jianjia, one of the first ten mysteries of the first generation, a hundred years ago. Wang Jianjia and Tang Sheng had a love relationship, which was extolled by posterity. Wang Jianjia couldn''t wait for Tang Sheng, so he would not stop in the battlefield, and he would never regret it. This is very beautiful, and Wang Cangcang is particularly moved. However, the poignant result is not satisfactory. The Wang family opposes this result and feels quite silly. However, Wang Cangcang hopes that he can have such a beautiful love in his life, even if the ending is not perfect.


    Jia Jia Cangcang, in the river island.


    Wang Jianjia, Wang Cangcang.


    Wang Cangcang wanted to be the second Wang Jianjia. The man she wanted must be a hero, just like Tang Sheng.


    The vision is very high, so far I have never met such a man.


    Wang Jiuxiao stopped, looked at Wang Cangcang, and nodded gently.


    Wang Cangcang cared very much about Tang Zisang. Tang Zisang was understood about the raising of the Wang family when he was young. The two spent a lot of time together. Although their personalities looked different and often quarreled and angered, the two actually had sisterhood. Wang Cangcang was angry about Tang Zisang''s choice, feeling too messy. But knowing Tang Zisang''s character, she reluctantly recognized that it was Tang Zisang''s style of acting.


    "Tang Zisang is like that. He never considers other people''s feelings when he does things, and does whatever he wants. She just walks with a person we don''t know the details, can you feel at ease? That faceless person can really help her Dealing with Mingjie? Has she thought about...!" Wang Cangcang said, a little angry.


    Wang Jiuxiao smiled and said, "Cangcang, it''s useless for you to fight with Zisang. She has already left with that person. Now I can only pray that her choice is right. As for you, I think it is better to study that day. The way of heaven. The way of heaven has changed, and numerology has to be understood by yourself. You have this talent. If you understand thoroughly, it will have a great effect on Zisang."


    "I didn''t understand this to help her..." Wang Cangcang curled his lips.


    Wang Jiuxiao laughed, patted Wang Cangcang''s head, his love was beyond words, and then went to deal with the affairs of the Red Wall Palace.


    Wang Cangcang sighed and walked back to his room to study his area of ??expertise-numerology.

 Chapter 1908： No audio!

    Numerology, this is a very profound and difficult science. Fortune and truth, life evolves, the truth of all things. Without this talent, even if you have been studying all the time in your life, you will not find anything. But if you have the talent in this area, this knowledge can probably be said to be simple. Because even if it''s just a plant, you can see the secret of numerology.


    To put it bluntly, numerology is to study the changes of fate, get the most from it, and then make changes.


    Wang Cangcang has this talent, so she likes to delve into some weird things, others seem to be like a heavenly book, completely ignorant. And this kind of thing is actually great for fighting fate, because few people can study fate, and they don''t even think that fate can be confronted.


    People usually say that they will not admit defeat, but it is actually just a dissatisfaction with the result. They have never thought that there will be a real "destiny" controlling him, so it doesn''t matter what to talk about against destiny.


    As a person who studies numerology, Wang Cangcang knows fate, or the heavens. She even knew that the fate that Tang Zisang was about to face was also a situation in numerology. She wants to help Tang Zisang, but now she has too few things in contact with it to change Tang Zisang''s destiny. She couldn''t help Tang Zisang effectively, so she didn''t tell Tang Zisang directly. Therefore, Tang Zisang followed the faceless man, so she didn''t have any opinions. On the contrary, she was more angry with herself and felt that she was too useless to help Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang probably knew Wang Cangcang''s thoughts. Isn''t this the reason why she was so depressed by herself, but she never went astray and still maintained her original intention.


    Because, in this world, there are always people who secretly love you.


    Thinking about this, don''t you think life is pretty good?


    When Wang Cangcang entered the room, she did not expect that there was a small lotus pond in her room, and there were twelve koi carps living in the lotus pond.


    The twelve koi are either static, spitting, or floating, and their exquisite and beautiful appearance are of great ornamental value. Koi itself has the name of living gems in water and swimming artworks. So these twelve koi are very beautiful.


    But to Wang Cangcang, these twelve koi carps are not an ornamental item. They are the very spiritual koi she has collected from all over the past few years, and they are precious objects for her research on numerology. It can be said that these twelve koi carps have a small feeling of watching a dragon pond.


    Wang Cangcang sat beside the lotus pond and looked at the twelve koi carps inside, with a sad expression on his face. Because studying from twelve koi carps, there is no good way to help Tang Zisang. Now that Tang Zisang follows the mysterious and unknown faceless person, how can she rest assured. After all, such a faceless person really cannot give people a sense of peace of mind.


    It can only be said that he hoped that the faceless person could help Tang Zisang, and Wang Cangcang couldn''t help sighing.


    On the other side, Murong Huansha returned to the Tongtian Building, and Mu Yue was waiting for her. Mu Yue knew that Murong Huansha was going to meet the faceless person. She stayed in the company because she had to deal with things. Moreover, since it is going to meet that powerful faceless person, it is natural to go to a powerful person. Murong Huansha is better than Mu Yue, and she may be able to test more things.


    But when Mu Yue saw Murong Huansha''s expression unhappy, he guessed that Murong Huansha might have lost, and asked carefully, "What happened?"


    Murong Huansha waved his hand and withdrew directly from his coat, revealing her tight-fitting underwear, showing a more graceful figure, then lay lazily on the sofa and said, "It''s boring."


    "Boring?" Mu Yue didn''t understand.


    Murong Huansha said: "If you can''t win, you don''t even have a chance to try, so it''s naturally boring."


    "He is so strong?" Mu Yue frowned slightly.


    Murong Huansha was unwilling, but he had accepted the fact, not very angry, and said: "After the fight, I know that even if I fight with him, I won''t win, so why should I waste any more time. A good result. After all, Zi Sang has gone with him. He must be strong enough to help Zi Sang resolve his fate. However, we are all unknown to him, so we cannot put all hope on him. We Also work hard."


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "I will continue to investigate the matter of''destiny''. I will also investigate who this faceless person is, but he is really mysterious enough to be found without a trace. In addition, it is speculated that he is probably afraid It''s a hidden old monster who has lived a long time, not even worse than us."


    "It should be like this, otherwise it would be really unfair just to gain the power of the true god. The scary place for him is not the strength, but the state of mind. It seems that he has experienced a lot, see through it. A lot of indifferent and fearless state of mind. This attitude must have been baptized for a long time. Therefore, those who only gain the power of the true God by chance cannot compare with him. Those who suddenly gain power are like a nouveau riche It''s no different, you don''t need to put it in your eyes at all." Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes, thinking about the faceless man.


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "Then, next I will check from a powerful person a hundred years ago to see who fits the situation of this faceless person. However, since this person is hidden so deeply, it may be a hundred years ago. It''s not yet present."


    "It''s okay, check it out first." Murong Huansha said: "In addition, Zisang''s trail must be kept up. I am always worried about the faceless person, so we must keep clear of Zisang''s position and movements at all times."


    Mu Yue nodded. They can do this, after all, besides super-scientific power, they also have advanced scientific power. In fact, if you really want to fight Tang Ye, Murong Huansha is not a bad idea. Because she can use the power of Shenji Technology. Only in this way, she was basically exposed. After all, the only one who can order to use up the power of Divine Machine''s technology is the mysterious power behind the scenes.


    Murong Huansha hadn''t revealed his plans yet. This kind of thing would have to come after the power of the true **** descended.


    Mu Yue didn''t speak any more, after Murong Huansha was silent for a while, he said again: "I always feel that this faceless person is a little familiar, it will be me, I can''t think of it. Oh, a hundred years, a hundred years, for people It should have been a lifetime, but why is it so fast for us now? A blink of an eye, a hundred years..."


    Murong Huansha is very general, and she can''t help but think more about what happened a hundred years ago. After all, there are not many people who can live for a hundred years and are so young and beautiful. If you can live for a hundred years and your face is old, you won''t think much about it. One old lady, who cares so much. But now she is still so beautiful, she can''t let go of feelings after all.


    But what''s the use if you can''t let it go, people who want to see, people who have been waiting, there is no news at all. Although I told myself that there is hope, hope has always been blank.

 Chapter 1909： Old friend!

    Tang Ye took Miao Yu''er, Wu Wang, and Tang Zisang to leave. At this moment, a group of people gathered around him. There is another one he has already recruited, and that is Fengzhu Curtain.


    Feng Zhu Lian is a character of the aggressive faction, Tang Ye does not plan to take her with her now, because Tang Ye intends to let her practice by herself and confront Chen Hebi. They are all characters from the aggressive faction, and they may be connected with the century-old plan carried out by the Second Master of Art and Painting a century ago. After all, it is now called their second century plan.


    The only thing Tang Ye cares about is who is the final big boss behind the attack faction now. This person hides deeply, and can lead the attackers and coordinate so many people and things. He is definitely not a simple person. This person, even the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, the core figure of the aggressive faction, didn''t know it!


    The attackers were fighting against the Red Wall Palace. They were Tang Ye''s enemies in theory. Tang Ye could help to deal with them. That would be a hundred. However, Tang Ye did not intend to do this. Because for him, following up on the conflicts of the attackers is not the first thing. He can''t do everything personally. With so many things, he can''t let him do all of them, or else the Red Wall Palace is required to do something.


    Tang Ye''s actions were a higher level, already aimed at the true **** power. Of course, even if he is in this state, he thinks that the big figure behind the attack is at a level. Such a person, perhaps he would be better off. After all, to deal with the power of the true god, the power of the Red Wall Palace is indispensable. Because the Red Wall Palace is responsible to the people of the world, this is very necessary.


    It may take some time to find out who is behind the attackers, but Feng Zhulian can start to act in this direction. For this reason, Tang Ye also went to see Fengzhu Lian.


    The phoenix curtain is actually very important to him, because the phoenix curtain is one of the melting pots of the true god''s power. Moreover, it is the melting pot of "Phoenix"!


    Therefore, there must be no accident at Fengzhu curtain. Otherwise, a furnace is missing, and the plan to capture divine power will fail. If you cannot capture the divine power, you cannot promote the advancing effect of the true God power. That would not be able to weaken the power of the true God descending, and that would be very unfavorable to human sovereignty control.


    Now Tang Ye probably has an idea of ??putting people first. He didn''t want human beings to become humble, even humble because of the coming of the true god. Because the true **** is the real god, mortals have a thought of fearing gods since ancient times. People always feel that gods must be much higher than them, and they need to worship and obey. God says that one is one, and that two is two. Mortals cannot be rebutted. God points to the east, so they dare not go west.


    There are also mortals who rebel against God, but the results are very miserable. The miserable lie, not being killed by a god, but cruelly beaten to death by the same kind. Irrespect of the gods, the law of heaven is difficult to tolerate, but don''t hurt others!


    However, in today''s world, the consciousness of gods and ghosts has faded so severely. One day when there is a **** and you need to listen to the gods, many people will definitely not be used to it and then disobey. Then, for those who do not obey, the face may be destruction.


    That would be a huge slaughter.


    Millions, tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of people may die. Moreover, other human beings must have lived humiliated people. This is not a happy life that people seek. All in all, when the true **** comes, people may lose the sovereignty of this land and become a slave!


    As a slave?


    Tang Ye never thought about it.


    Now, he took Miao Yuer, Wuwang and Tang Zisang to a high mountain, where he could overlook the entire Yanjing City. But this is not Xiangshan. From the top of Xiangshan Mountain, you can see the whole city, magnificent and visually stunning. Therefore, the top of Xiangshan Mountain is a famous attraction and a place where many people climb the mountain and challenge it. Therefore, Xiangshan is open to the outside world. However, the place where Tang Ye is standing is not open to the outside world. Because here is the place where the dragon''s head is raised.


    The dragon raised its head, where the dragon veins of Yanjing started, resembling the head of a giant dragon, raised high, overlooking all living beings, extremely magnificent, and possessing the mighty power of nature. The dragon raised its head, this is also a festival. And here, the name of the dragon raising its head, starting the dragon vein, and then coordinating the branch of the dragon vein, is enough to explain the wonder and importance of this place.


    Below the dragon''s head is the cemetery of the heroic spirits.


    Therefore, this place is highly valued by the Red Wall Palace, and the guarding power is no worse than the heroic cemetery. And here, the strongest guarding force does not actually come from man-made arrangements, but from the power of the naturally formed dragon. Because it is a dragon vein, the legend is the place where the dragon fell and where the dragon head hangs. In order to protect this land and avoid gaining its power from evil people, Shenlong has formed its own power, which should not be owned by the unjust and benevolent. Therefore, the evil people encountered in the past, who focused on the dragon veins, only destroyed and destroyed, not to mention the desire to gain the power of the dragon veins.


    In addition, Longmai also claims to be a protective force that outsiders cannot enter. Only those who are approved by the Shenlong or possess the power of the Ninth Five-Year Lord can enter. The Ninth Five-Year Lord is nothing more than the emperor. Therefore, everyone knows that not everyone can enter the place where the dragon heads up. It should be said that, except for the rare people who are approved by Shenlong, only Lord Tianzi can enter.


    But now, Tang Ye came in. He came out of the space jump, carrying Miao Yuer, Wuwang, and Tang Zisang. Now the four of them are in the place where the dragon looks up. From a distance, it was like standing on a huge dragon head.


    Suddenly appeared in the place where the dragon''s head was raised, because Miao Yuer was always on the side of Tangmen in the southwest, so she didn''t know the peculiarities here, but felt uncomfortable to be suppressed by a king''s power. But Wuwang and Tang Zisang were shocked. They were born in Yanjing, one is the elite of the Red Wall court, the other is the elite of Buddhism, and they have known the peculiarity of the dragon''s head up, just like the land of heroic spirits. And such a place, they can not set foot in person. But now, this faceless man brought them in easily... Is this still common sense?


    Perhaps, for this mysterious faceless man, everything is unnecessary.


    And soon, Wuwang began to feel uncomfortable. Because he has turned demons and is now a Demon Buddha without vain, the power of the Shenlong precisely restrains this dark power. Wu Wu felt uncomfortable, his body was squeezed, almost kneeling to the ground. At this time, Tang Ye put a hand on his shoulder, and then he didn''t feel so uncomfortable anymore.


    Wuwang felt very incredible. Because he noticed that even though Tang Ye put a hand on his shoulder, it didn''t infuse him with strength, so how did he resist the pressure of the dragon?


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t look at Miao Yuer, Wuwang, or Tang Zisang. He raised his head slightly and looked at the sky ahead.


    Neither Wuwang nor Tang Zisang nor Miao Yuer could see them. There was a dragon in the sky above.


    That was the spirit of Shenlong. Tang Ye had entered the illusion left by it a hundred years ago, so he could see it.


    After all, it''s an old friend.

 Chapter 1910： Godless!

    Shenlong was shocked, and Wuwang, Miao Yuer and Tang Zisang could not see it. In fact, the divine oppression they received came from Shenlong Fright. The Shenlong can move around the dragon veins and put pressure on anyone who enters. If it is an evil person who needs to be eliminated, it will emit stronger power.


    Wuwang is in a state of being demonized at this time, that kind of power is beyond the tolerance of Shenlong, and the power of Shenlong spirit will automatically attack. However, after Tang Ye put a hand on Wuwang''s body, Shenlong saw Wuwang and knew that Wuwang was brought by Tang Ye, and it was old friends with Tang Ye, so Shenlong stopped attacking.


    This is why Wuwang didn''t get the power of Tang Ye''s infusion, and was no longer uncomfortable. This has nothing to do with power, but affection. Looking at Tang Ye''s face, Shenlong stopped attacking Wuwang.


    Although Tang Ye used his power to conceal his face, Shenlong, as a divine beast that fell to the ancestral land thousands of years ago, was at the level of the first dragon. The famous "Long Dragon" event, Tang Ye entered the place where its soul was transformed. Can recognize it. For Tang Ye''s appearance, or return, Shenlong spirit was not surprised. After all, with the kind of arrangement a hundred years ago, with the intervention of the old Taoist priest, then Shenlong would also know a lot of things.


    Now that Tang Ye went to the place of dragon veins, he could see the spirit of Shenlong, that was a growth. In the past, things like spirits and souls were not visible. This can also be said to be a proof that the shackles of air luck have been lifted. The world that was once deified and scientifically materialized will return to the chaotic era. And it will be more chaotic because of the participation of scientific forces. As a civilization derived from the deification of the supreme luck, even if the scientific power is not comparable to the divine power, it is possible to fight the divine power. It will not be defeated so quickly, and I am afraid it will last for a long time.


    Shenlong looked at Tang Ye without speaking, then turned and flew away. Tang Ye knew that it had something to say, so she said to Wuwang them: "You stay here first and feel the mystery of the land of the dragon veins. If you have the chance to realize one or two epiphanies, it will be a great harvest."


    After all, Tang Ye didn''t wait for Wuwang''s response, and disappeared in place, following the Shenlong spirit. Wuwang and Tang Zisang were dumbfounded. They were still deeply shocked in their hearts. How could this kind of thing be like this...whatever?


    This is the place where the dragon''s head is raised. Today, only a few people can enter, but Tang Ye took them in and asked them to act casually. Is this not as good as a landscape?


    How much is involved in this faceless man? Is there anything he hasn''t touched before, and what makes him awe?


    If you don''t put the palace of the red wall in your eyes, or the land of the dragons, etc., in this world, is there nothing to restrain him?


    However, even though they felt that Tang Ye had taken them to despise the Dragon Vessel in this way, they were very happy again. Because as Tang Ye said, this is the place where the dragon veins are most quintessential, extremely mysterious, and if you can learn something from it, it will be a huge gain. There are not many such opportunities, even if it is a little bit of nourishment, it is also a great benefit to the body. For this reason, Wuwang and Tang Zisang no longer delay anything, and immediately start their own practice, seize the time and seize the opportunity.


    Miao Yuer began to adapt here, seeing Wuwang and Tang Zisang entering the cultivation state, she also started her own cultivation. In this meditation, she thought about the problems she encountered in daily practice, but it was incredible. She found that the problems that she didn''t understand when she scratched her head were solved by thinking about it.


    This is the magic of the place where the dragon heads up?


    Wuwang, Tang Zisang and Miao Yuer were all happy. They all felt the benefits and concentrated on practicing, striving to break through the problems that bothered them.


    At this moment, the dragon raised his head in the midair, facing the big mountain shaped like a dragon head, Tang Ye and the spirit of Shenlong were suspended on it. They hadn''t spoken yet, and Shenlong''s spirit took a look below, knowing that Wuwang and Tang Zisang were starting to practice, and said to Tang Ye amusedly: "They are not stupid, they know the unusualness here."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Naturally, you can''t be stupid. This is used to help capture divine power."


    "Huh?" Shenlong spirit felt fresh when he heard the words capturing divine power, but as a god-level existence, it quickly understood what Tang Ye was referring to. It looked at Tang Ye with a change in expression, probably because it was unexpected that Tang Ye had just returned to this kind of plan.


    "Qinglong, Baihu, Suzaku, Xuanwu, gluttonous, —ƒè», Qiongqi, Chaos." Shenlong groaned out, obviously it already knew the plan to capture the divine power that Tang Ye was referring to. As a god-level existence, it knows the true **** power that these four big beasts and four big beasts hold. The coming of true gods is to rely on them to perfect their divine power. Now they all live in their respective areas, strengthening their divine powers, and impacting the shackles of Qi Luck to create an environment in which the true God descends perfectly.


    The plan to capture the divine power is actually to capture these divine powers for their own use, and then attack the shackles of air transport in advance to allow the true **** to descend in advance, which can weaken the true god''s power. It is like a fetus. In the case of premature birth, some unfavorable conditions may occur.


    In this way, oneself gains divine power, and then weakens the true god''s power, so if you want to fight against the true god, it will be much better.


    "The four great spirits, the four great evils, the spirit beasts may be better, and the evil beasts are troublesome. Moreover, its melting pot is also the same. How can it be bearable if it is not evil enough?" Shenlong spirit said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Someone who is hard to control?"


    Shenlong spirit nodded. Tang Ye didn''t care about that much, and said, "It''s just a lack of training. If you don''t obey, you will fight until you are obedient."


    "Hmm..." The Shenlong Spirit didn''t care about what Tang Ye had to do in this way, and said: "Now you are infinitely close to the divine body, and you can see a lot of things. Now you can see my spirit, I''m afraid that you have been in contact with the Fumoshi. It''s one way. It''s a restriction set by the Ksitigarbha King, but it also gives the Human Race a way to break through. Isn''t it amazing that people can go to the underworld, and even serve in the underworld?"


    "When the Demon Master is hell, you can see the soul. During the period of crossing people, you can open the door of the underworld, and then you can go down the door of the underworld. Now you can open the door of the underworld. You can go to the underworld. Only there can you come into contact with the things of the Ksitigarbha." Shenlong said some magical things.


    Tang Ye was in his current state, and he was calm in receiving information that ordinary people would not dare to think. He said to Shenlong Spirit: "You have to take it step by step, and first solve the matter of capturing the divine power."


    "Alright." Shenlong nodded.


    Tang Ye thought of something and asked the spirit of Shenlong: "The black dragon has also reached the time of breakthrough. After all, there is a gap between the spirit beast and the **** beast. It is like one born in the mortal world and the other born in the fairy world. After all, he wants to be a **** beast. No way?"


    "He came to visit me." Shenlong said: "But I can''t help it, because there is no heaven to fall."

 Chapter 1911： Who will it be!

    There is no calamity to fall, this is the reason why the black dragon cannot break through from the spirit beast to the divine beast. This kind of thing, if it is still in the world of cultivating immortals, without the shackles of luck, then it can be dropped at any time. As long as it is time to break through, the tribulation of the sky will be self-contained, the huanghuang Tianwei, the nine-day divine thunder, from the sky, if you can break through, you will rise to a higher level.


    Now because luck is not enough to support this kind of breakthrough, it can''t make a fortune on its own. If you want to break through, you must either create a catastrophe or wait for the shackles of Qi Luck to be lifted. It''s ridiculous to create a catastrophe, and it has never happened before. If you wait until the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, then you need to consider the coming of the true God.


    If at that time, it was against the true god, then the true **** would not let you break through to the strength of the **** level. Because it is troublesome for them. Avoidable trouble, why let it be born?


    For Tang Ye, the more god-level power he has now, the better, and he is ready to fight against the true god. The black dragon wanted to break through for a long time, but there was no way. Tang Ye wanted to help him, and asked Shenlong Spirit: "How can I regain the Tribulation? In addition to waiting for the way to release the shackles of Qi Luck, I can''t wait for that time, nor can I wait for that time."


    Shenlong knew that Tang Yehui said this, and after thinking about it for a while, he said: "The impact of divine power and Yuxi''s luck can open the heavens, but only once."


    "One tribulation is not enough, how much do you want. No one likes tribulation, it is a matter of life and death." Tang Ye said.


    Then he added, saying: "Then I will create a tribulation. In this case, I still have to capture the divine power first."


    Shenlong nodded his head, which is the truth.


    Tang Ye said that he understood, so next, he must carry out the divine power capture plan wholeheartedly. He still had something to ask Shenlong, and said: "How much do you know about the Book of Destiny?"


    "Huh?" Shenlong Spirit heard Tang Ye''s words and was startled, and said: "That''s not something you can deal with. Even the gods can''t deal with it, let alone you. You know, in order to fight against the heavenly book, Wang Fuxi and Di Zang The king has spent his entire life refining books on humans and books from the earth, but what about it, he is still playing with the applause of the heavenly books."


    "But the heavenly book has come. If we don''t solve it, our life will not even be true or false. You think you are alive, but the fact is that the heavenly book makes you feel alive. This kind of thing, think about it, is really frustrating. "Tang Ye said coldly, with a courage to deal with heavenly books.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s attitude, the spirit of Shenlong couldn''t help but sneered, somewhat ironic, but somewhat appreciative, and said, "The most arrogant people have always been Humans."


    Since Tang Ye thought about it, Shenlong didn¡¯t prevent him from telling Tang Ye what he knew, and said, ¡°What was the birth of the Book of Heaven? It was conceived from the time when there was a true god. After all, the true **** is also derived from the power of the source and wants to distribute the source. The will under power, as the''heaven'' under the same source of power, naturally takes a little more effort. However, after the emergence of the human race, the celestial book bred much faster. Because the human race is not as powerful as the true god, or even extremely weak, it is only necessary to control the will It''s much simpler. This kind of will, flowing into the book of heaven, originally played a small role. However, the human race has played an advantage, that is, there are enough."


    "The more the number, the greater the concentration of will. As the human race multiplies, the number of people will increase. Finally, the human race formed more wills than the true gods. This will enters the heavenly book, allowing the heavenly book to grow suddenly, Eventually formed. Therefore, the biggest contributor to the birth of the heavenly book is your human race. If the heavenly book does not mutate, then everything is okay. However, the heavenly book mutates and controls everything, including the true god, then the true **** is very upset. So the true **** thinks Destroy the heavenly book. But how can the heavenly book be destroyed? It''s just a imaginary trajectory. Fortunately, after the heavenly book mutates, it likes to lodge on something. Therefore, as long as you confirm a certain thing that the heavenly book is boarding, you can deal with it. The past In countless years, the true gods have confirmed many times the things that the heavenly books are boarding, but unfortunately they have not been able to eliminate them. Even if it is just a power showdown, the heavenly books are almost invincible."


    Shenlong still knows many things. After saying something, looking at Tang Ye, he suddenly became silent, and then said after a long while: "You are now thinking of making some preparations against the true god. It is indeed right. Because the true **** may indeed destroy your human race, all of them. Although it is said that the true **** Nuwa created your human race, but because your human race appeared and proliferated in large numbers, the will converge and the heavenly book was born. The most important thing is that the mutation of the heavenly book is presumably caused by the complex emotions of your human race. Therefore, many true gods feel that as long as you eliminate all of your human races, there will be no more human race will in the book of heaven, and the power will be weakened, and even the cause of its mutation will be eliminated. Just like illness, the virus is solved, and the disease will not be cured. Ok?"


    "Can you still do this?" Tang Ye was stunned, and hummed, "Kill everyone, you can weaken the heavenly book, and then deal with the heavenly book?"


    Shenlong Spirit said: "It''s not certain, but many true gods already think so. If it weren''t for the true gods like Nuwa and Wang Fuxi to oppose it, I think the human race is extinct. Even so, other true gods have also used many methods to go. Destroying the human race, such as the plague on a large scale, this is probably done by the plague god. There are many other large-scale disasters. In fact, it is not difficult to succeed, but there will always be Nuwa, the King of Humans, and even the King of Ksitigarbha. The True God Nuwa and the Ksitigarbha King are the ones with the highest qualifications. Therefore, the plan to destroy the human race is frequently hindered. However, after the experiment, the true gods do realize that eliminating the human race has a great deal to deal with the heavenly books. Help. Because every time there is a large-scale death in the human race, there are almost all traces of the heavenly book operation."


    "I think, the heavenly book is protecting the human race, in order to prevent the destruction of the human race. Then the reason is that the destruction of the human race is not good for it?" Shenlong spirit looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but rolled his eyes and said, "This kind of thing... is quite dramatic and absurd. It''s not uncommon in the film and television scripts of our human race. However, I didn''t expect it to happen. It is really a drama taken from reality. The reality is more dramatic..."


    "Speaking like this..." Tang Ye thought of a question and said, "If the true **** descends, the true **** wants to destroy the heavenly book, and wants to achieve its goal by destroying the human race, then the human race and the heavenly book are not enemies of enemies, but friends?"


    This is very weird. Tang Ye is also going to deal with the heavenly book. Then, in the face of the coming of the true god, should he attack the heavenly book?


    Shenlong knew Tang Ye¡¯s thoughts and said, ¡°It¡¯s impossible to be friends with the Tianshu, at most you can achieve one or two cooperation. But the premise is that you need to know who the Tianshu is. The Tianshu can be hosted on anyone, anything, How do you find it and how to be sure?"


    "Who is the Book of Heaven?" Tang Ye frowned, this is indeed a problem.

 Chapter 1912： The things you are interested in are there!

    Who is the heavenly book, or who the heavenly book is boarded on? I am afraid that only Li Haoran knows this question. Because when he opened up another way to heaven, only Li Haoran knew that the princess had drawn the heavenly book and opened the way through the heavenly book with the power of the heavenly book. Then Li Haoran used her special talent space jump ability to take Tang Ye away from the ancestral land to the nine heavens.


    Since it was the princess who introduced the heavenly scriptures, there are obvious problems, such as the princess who is boarding the book today. If the princess is completely manipulated, then it can be said that, now, the heavenly book is the princess, the princess is the heavenly book, or the **** of destiny.


    If Tang Ye knew about this, I am afraid that he would not be able to calm down, nor would he say that the heavenly book was an enemy of an enemy, but a friend. He could never forgive him because of boarding and manipulating the woman he loves most. When can I go back to the original time when the princess is not a princess, but just a more restrained and fearful girl, Lin Yourong, who is learning to be bold and daring?


    That super seductive nurse girl.


    Think about it, it feels like a wild glimpse.


    And wanting to see the young girl''s original appearance again seems to have become an extremely powerful and firm motivation.


    Nothing is invincible!


    There is expectation in the heart, and life will not end.


    "No matter who the heavenly book is, I will definitely find him." Tang Ye looked firm, and said: "The fate of Zisang''s fate is suspected to be intervened by the heavenly book, so when I help Zisang solve this matter, maybe I can contact To the first two of the heavenly book. Even if it is to manipulate fate, it can be traced. It is impossible to execute this thing silently. To kill Zisang, what accident or disaster is needed. Who caused this accident. Investigate layer by layer. , I can definitely catch some clues."


    Shenlong nodded and said, "It''s good for you to have this idea and confidence, but unfortunately I can''t help you anymore. I have the last soul left and can only stay here."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said that it was okay, but also apologized, and said, "The few people I brought here have absorbed your aura. It will have no effect on you, right?"


    "It doesn''t matter." Shenlong Spirit said: "The shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, and my aura here has increased, and I don''t need those things anymore. Those who can help you are good. Besides, the aura is used, I You can gather again."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then you, I will be considered a sacred place for cultivation. From now on, I need to cultivate a group of people, and often bring them here for insights. There is no problem, right?"


    "No, I can help you train them." Shenlong Spirit said, quite excited. After all, the spirit also has its own will. Sleeping idle every day is very boring, and doing something is very interesting.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Then I''m welcome."


    Then Tang Ye looked back at Wuwang them under the mountain where the dragon raised his head, and then said to the Shenlong spirit: "They have all entered the cultivation state, so I won''t bother you. Could you please help me take a look, I''m going to see someone. "


    "Good." Shenlong nodded his head. Then it thought it could look at the back of Tang Ye''s departure. After all, Tang Ye had a very close relationship with the person who had recognized the master at the time, that is, the old Taoist priest. However, Tang Ye disappeared in a flash, jumping space, simply decisive.


    Shenlong spirit found it quite boring, Tang Ye became very strong, and he was no longer the same young man. Thinking about that kid at the beginning, he was quite young. Now there is not only a Tang sage, the identity of the first person in the ancestral land, but also disguised as a mysterious faceless boss. This change is really big enough. If someone else knew that this faceless person was Tang Sheng, I don''t know how he would react.


    "Heh..." Shenlong''s spirit snorted and looked at Wuwang, Tang Zisang and Miao Yuer, who were practicing and comprehending under the mountain, thinking that they were going to tease these little babies. After all, they were on the head of his dead body. Cultivation.


    Shenlong spirit smiled, and then dived down, bringing a gust of wind, to test these little children to see how!


    When the spirit of Shenlong wanted to amuse Tang Zisang, Tang Ye jumped through space to the place where Fengzhu curtain lived. It was a high-end villa area, with beautiful surroundings, luxurious facilities and a very good stay. Only when I get to this kind of place do I feel some modern atmosphere. Otherwise, Tang Ye''s life would have been completely deified.


    Fengzhu Bian just wanted to rest. It was summer and it was hot. She was wearing loose pajamas with thighs exposed. She wanted to go into the house after blowing the wind for a while on the balcony. Then she opened the glass door and saw Tang Ye appearing. inside. The space was twisted and squeezed, and a little wind blew up, which just happened to blow up the pajamas of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and it was a bit dewy now.


    When Feng Zhulian saw Tang Ye and her pajamas flying a little, the anger in her heart made her take a deep breath. Damn it, it''s hooligans again, old stuff!


    But Tang Ye didn''t want to play hooligans on her, the spatial changes caused wind to form, it was completely uncontrollable. He knew that Feng Zhu Lian was angry, but in order to maintain the image of a faceless boss, he did not apologize at all to explain, and said: "There are things I want to tell you."


    Feng Zhulian glanced at Tang Ye, not showing any face to Tang Ye, and directly sat on the other side of the sofa, poured a glass of water, took a sip, and put the water glass on the table with great force to express her dissatisfaction.


    Very angry. But the more so, the more ambiguous and charming atmosphere.


    Feng Zhulian did not speak, but Tang Ye knew that she was listening, and said: "I told you before that we will do some very high-level things, fighting with the gods and fighting with the heavens. You may still feel vain, or else Now I will let you feel it yourself?"


    This phoenix curtain is very interesting. But she has to pretend to be arrogant, or she won''t be slapped herself in the face of anger. She snorted coldly: "You have taken me to see you, straight into the sky, overlooking the mortal world, I believe that God exists."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s one thing to believe, but it''s another thing to really get in touch. Do you know that you can become a god."


    "What?" Fengzhu Lian couldn''t calm down anymore. He could become a god. Although this kind of thing is so false, it must have something else to say from the mysterious faceless population of Tang Ye. She wants to hear.


    Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian and decided to tell her plan to capture the divine power. Because the Phoenix Pearl Curtain is very important, she is one of the melting pots of divine power, and surely it is the melting pot of the divine power of Suzaku. As a melting pot, protection and cultivation must be given priority. The Vermillion Bird was related to fire, and it happened that Tang Ye had fire, so he felt that he could help Fengzhu Curtain directly obtain a powerful flame power.


    After letting Fengzhu Lian gain the powerful flame power, let Fengzhu Lian honed in the attack faction, and there is no need to worry that something will happen to her. After all, she has a strong ability to protect herself.


    Feng Zhulian looked forward to what Tang Ye said. However, Tang Ye pointed to her chest and said, "There are things you are interested in."


    "..."


    Feng Zhu Lian has a black face, is this an old gangster molesting?

 Chapter 1913： this is an accident!

    Feng Zhu Lian always felt that this faceless person deliberately molested her, even in the room last time. But the weird thing is that this faceless person does these things so ordinary, feeling no special emotional fluctuations or physical actions. In this case, it gives people a taste that is not like a molester.


    It''s hard to guess, it''s precisely this that makes it more annoying. Feng Zhu Lian was very angry with Tang Ye and didn''t want to talk.


    But Tang Ye didn''t lie to her. It is an exaggeration to say that she can become a god. However, if she was allowed to obtain the divine power in Suzaku, then she would be infinitely close to God. She is the melting pot of Suzaku''s supernatural power, as evidenced by the firebird pattern on her chest.


    This was what the powerful monster under the mysterious vortex of Guimen Gorge told Tang Ye. The mysterious monster was afraid that it had existed for a very long time, so he knew many things. As a feature of the divine power furnace, there are a few corresponding patterns, which are probably also arranged by an ancient figure, whether they want to help Tang Ye or something, most of them are the old Taoist.


    Tang Ye knew that if he didn''t become a true god, he would not be able to touch that long-term layout. For this reason, now he just wants to do what is right now, not much to track down the puzzle behind it. After all, it''s useless to track down. When the time is up, the time that should come will come. Now, he wants to let Fengzhu Lian know his value.


    "I have no intention to offend you." Tang Ye still knew why Feng Zhu Lian was angry, and said: "But there are some secrets that I must tell you. Don''t you want to get in touch with more challenging things? Now I just want to tell you To expose you to these things."


    "So look at my breasts?" Feng Zhulian snorted viciously at Tang Ye, thinking of exposing Tang Ye''s shameless face.


    Tang Ye looked at the phoenix curtain for a long time, and then said in a helpless manner: "Then I don''t look at you, can I? You turn around, take off your clothes and see for yourself to see if it fits what I described. of."


    With that, Tang Ye turned around. Feng Zhulian was dubious, but thinking about the field Tang Ye involved, it was so extraordinary. She was still tempted, and she turned around, turned her back to Tang Ye, and said, "Just tell me, I''ll see what''s extraordinary about me, don''t lie to me!"


    Tang Ye said, "Don''t you know what pattern you have on your chest? It''s a fire bird with a red pattern."


    "No." Feng Zhulian snorted coldly.


    "No...?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and he clearly saw it last time, how could there be such a strange thing.


    Suspicious and impatient, Tang Ye flashed directly in front of Feng Zhu Lian and glanced at Feng Zhu Lian''s chest. The phoenix curtain was not exposed much, so he pulled up some clothes and went down to see the place Tang Ye described. I just saw some places vaguely, it didn''t feel like a big deal. However, this looming feeling is the most alluring.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t expect Tang Ye to suddenly rush to her. This was not because Tang Ye took advantage of her breasts. She was so angry that she immediately put down her clothes, covering her chest to prevent Tang Ye from seeing it.


    "Fuck you..." Then Fengzhu Curtain exploded and cursed at Tang Ye: "You shameless old thing!"


    Although Feng Zhu Lian put down his clothes in time, Tang Ye did see it. He was very puzzled, indeed he did not see the firebird pattern on the chest of Fengzhu Curtain. What is going on? Did you make a mistake that day? How can this be possible, when I am wrong?


    Tang Ye would rather believe that there are other reasons. He ignored Feng Zhu Lian''s scolding, frowned and squinted his eyes, then thought of a reason, thinking that it might be that Feng Zhu Lian was not stimulated, so the fire bird pattern did not appear. After all, if the pattern has always existed, won''t other people see her identity at a glance? This is not good for her.


    Because this is a chess game set up by the big guys hiding behind, the person who arranges here will definitely consider it more thoughtful. The melting pot of divine power is easily discovered, and those who are on the side of the true **** will definitely be hunted down. The divine power melting pot can be said to threaten the existence of the true god''s strength after the arrival of the true god, and the true **** and the servants of the true **** will definitely be wiped out.


    For this reason, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to stimulate the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, so that the firebird mark on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain should appear. Of course, this method of stimulation will not be shameless and vulgar. Tang Ye didn''t want to use this kind of reason to play with physical stimulation, body friction and heat. My body is not old, my heart is old, and I don¡¯t feel so passionate anymore. Is this man dead? However, doing something more meaningful, fighting against those arrogant enemies, the supreme god, seems to be a good choice.


    "You have to stay calm." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhu Lian, because he planned to use his green spirit fire to stimulate Feng Zhu Lian. If talking about fire attributes, he felt that there was nothing stronger than his Qinglinghuo. This fire is quite powerful, and he has already entered a state of "turning fire" through studying this green spirit fire. The flame state is quite terrifying, almost able to withstand all enemy attacks. This is like playing a game, entering a state that cannot be locked or selected, which is equivalent to invincible. The key is that the frequency of his turning into the fire state can be very fast, just like the short CD of the invincible skill... Isn''t this what it is?


    Feng Zhulian was very angry, and shouted angrily to Tang Ye: "What kind of peace do you keep? You **** kept me calm, if you are treated like that, can you be calm?! Don''t think you are strong, I can''t resist you!"


    "The truth is, you can''t resist me at all." Tang Ye said without hesitation looking at Feng Zhulian.


    "You..." Feng Zhulian was so angry, but she was helpless, she really was like this, for Tang Ye, she really had nothing to do.


    Tang Ye didn''t waste time talking about these things with her. He let out a group of green spirit fire with a "call" in his hand, and said to Fengzhu Lian: "I will burn you with this flame, and see if you are the one I''m looking for. If Yes, congratulations, one day you will grow to be comparable to God. If not, you can still be extraordinary, but you will not be able to reach the height of God."


    "Have you said enough, I don''t believe what you said!" Feng Zhulian was still angry, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye, not planning to cooperate with Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with her at all, and directly threw Qing Linghuo at her. Tang Ye will control the temperature and will not burn her. And when the Qing Linghuo fell on her, things like pajamas could no longer withstand the power of the Qing Linghuo, and it turned into ashes, and then... the whole body of Fengzhu Lian was naked in front of Tang Ye.


    "This..." Tang Ye never thought about this situation. In this way, he could see Feng Zhu Lian''s body, but Feng Zhu Lian was afraid of going crazy.


    Feng Zhu Lian looked down at her body, although she was enveloped in flames, it was indeed smooth. She didn''t respond, and then she screamed. Why should I be toyed with so far?


    "This is an accident!" Tang Ye said quickly, then turned around, no longer looking at the phoenix curtain, and said solemnly: "You have to start paying attention to the changes in your body!"

 Chapter 1914： Special physique!

    Tang Ye felt that it was indeed an accident to burn out Fengzhu Lian''s clothes, because he did not consider the ability of the clothes to bear, facing the Qinglinghuo, it would instantly be ashes. Although he controlled the power of Qing Linghuo, the endurance of his clothes was indeed lower.


    But Feng Zhu Lian did not listen to his explanation, Feng Zhu Lian was going crazy, but she did not rush to fight Tang Ye desperately. Because the flames were burning all over, she couldn''t feel that something was going on. What a weird thing this is. She looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was facing her back seriously, not taking the opportunity to look at her body.


    Oops, is this true scripture, or false and serious.


    Feng Zhu Lian was very contemptuous of Tang Ye. But in this case, she didn''t care, anyway, Tang Ye didn''t look at her now. She was curious why the flame burning on her body didn''t burn herself, not only that, but she also felt more and more comfortable. What is going on, is this fire just for fun?


    Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help reaching out and touching the fire on her body, and then it was okay to touch those fires. She was even more curious. She looked at Tang Ye and asked, "Why don''t I feel a trace of heat, but rather cool and refreshing, you are controlling it?"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye also felt curious. Although he controlled the power of Qinglinghuo, he was not warm and cool. After all, he wanted to stimulate the firebird mark of Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    "Do you feel comfortable?" Tang Ye wanted to look back at Feng Zhulian and asked.


    Feng Zhulian was also quick-sighted, and immediately shouted: "Don''t look back!"


    Tang Ye sighed helplessly. He didn''t look back, and said, "Being burned by my flames, you don''t feel the heat, but cool. This is a weird thing. I guess it''s because you can Adapt to the flames. And this is more and more proof that what I said at the beginning is that you have extraordinary qualities."


    "What trait?" Feng Zhulian asked.


    Tang Ye said, "Did you find the firebird mark on your chest?"


    Feng Zhulian looked down, saw no mark on his chest, shook his head and said, "No."


    "Then I will add more strength, and say it when you feel the heat." Tang Ye said. Then control the green spirit fire, the green spirit fire becomes more vigorous, and the strength also increases.


    Feng Zhu Lian was surprised, this flame was released, could it be controlled by another? This is really a wonderful power. But for Tang Ye''s power, it was no surprise to be able to do so.


    At this time, as the strength of Qinglinghuo increased, Fengzhu Lian felt the scorching heat, as if he wanted to sweat after catching a cold, he began to feel a sense of oppression. Then she looked down at her breast, and saw a little red bird looming in the upper part. Suddenly she was extremely surprised. She hadn''t noticed anything before, but now she actually appeared. What is it?


    "A little firebird appeared." Feng Zhulian said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned around to look.


    "Ah!" Feng Zhulian yelled, and shouted in a low voice: "Don''t watch!"


    But Tang Ye looked at her intently, still looking at the firebird mark on her chest.


    "You..." Feng Zhulian immediately hugged her upper body with her hands to cover her body, but soon realized that her lower body was empty. Isn''t this something more shameful? Seeing the lower body, it really can''t live well.


    Feng Zhu Lian really wanted to cry, and then squatted down subconsciously so that Tang Ye would not see it.


    And Tang Ye still looked at her all the time, in fact there was no expression in the face. Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian like this because he discovered that the green spirit fire power he emitted was actually absorbed by Fengzhu Lian. This is really amazing. You can absorb your own power, but you still want to restrain yourself?


    After watching Tang Ye for a while, he thought that, as the melting pot of Vermillion Bird''s divine power, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain had a great demand for the power of the Fire Element. Worthy of being a melting pot of divine power, just different!


    But it also depends on the strength of Fengzhu Curtain. If Tang Ye''s green spirit fire is too strong, then Fengzhu Curtain will definitely not be able to withstand it.


    Tang Ye felt that such a problem was a good thing. Because he can use his green spirit fire power to cultivate the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, simple and fast, which is equivalent to activating the talent of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    The identity of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain has been determined, and it is the melting pot of Suzaku''s divine power. And knowing some of the characteristics of Fengzhu Lian, Tang Ye took the Qinglinghuo back. The flames were no longer wrapped around Fengzhu Curtain, and the burned clothes couldn''t come back, they were completely naked. But Tang Ye didn''t look at her, turned around and turned his back to her, and said, "You put on your clothes first."


    Feng Zhu Lian could no longer have a temper with Tang Ye, even if he had a temper, it would be futile. It was useless to curse and could not be beaten. Fortunately, Tang Ye looked very serious, even if it was a fake and serious, after all, she hadn''t done anything to actually violate her. Now she is more interested in the God-level Road mentioned by Tang Ye and the firebird mark that appeared on her body. What was going on, she was eager to understand.


    So Feng Zhu Lian quickly went to the room to take a set of clothes and put it on, and then returned to the hall. Tang Ye still maintained a standing posture.


    Feng Zhu Lian sat on the sofa, comfortable, but didn''t ask Tang Ye to sit down, let alone anything to eat, and he didn''t give a sip of water. This is not to blame for her, because the faceless image that Tang Ye showed was so mysterious and majestic, so high above, not equivalent to a mortal. Always standing, perhaps floating in the air. As for eating, there has never been, where a faceless person would eat.


    Tang Ye was quite depressed when she saw Feng Zhu Lian sitting comfortably. He also wanted to sit down like that, even to sleep, and rest comfortably. But since acting as a faceless man, he has been running around, unable to enjoy it. It may be all hard work, who makes himself a kind person, thinking about saving the common people. A great hero is not so easy to do.


    "Since you have noticed the firebird mark on your body, then I will tell you the mystery." The matter of capturing divine power is urgently needed now. Tang Ye no longer delays, looking at Feng sitting on the sofa. Bead curtain road.


    Feng Zhulian was rather arrogant, and looked up at Tang Ye and said, "You said, I''m listening."


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to Feng Zhulian''s arrogant attitude, as long as he did not violate the principle of question, he could make these people willful. If it is too self-willed, then "stick education". Hit, hit until obedient.


    "Your physique can carry divine power. This divine power is not the accidental divine power revived by the power of the true god, but the power that the true **** specially put down to descend to the ancestral land, and has been pregnant. This divine power is extremely powerful, if we can take When it arrives, it is equivalent to having the power of the true god. And as the bearer of the power, you have the possibility of becoming a''god''." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhu Lian.


    Feng Zhulian widened her eyes, and said in astonishment: "Can it be like this?"


    "Naturally." Tang Ye nodded and said to Feng Zhu Lian in more detail about capturing divine power.

 Chapter 1915： Chaos power!

    After Feng Zhulian listened to Tang Ye''s words, she couldn''t digest so much information at once. Actually he really wanted to confront the true god, and he was still robbing the true god. This faceless old man is so courageous, isn''t he afraid of playing himself to death?


    However, this kind of thing is really exciting to think about. A mere mortal, fighting against the heavens, fighting against the gods, is more exciting than filming a TV series.


    Although there was a lot of information that could not be digested, Feng Zhu Lian was very excited at the moment. She would do the kind of thing Tang Ye said, looking at Tang Ye and said, "What should I do?"


    Since there is nothing wrong with Fengzhu Curtain, the next thing is easy to handle, and everything goes according to plan. Tang Ye said to her: "This plan cannot be completed by one or two people. At least eight are required. The four great beasts and the four great beasts require eight divine power bearers. Now we need to find out the remaining seven. . Of course, it is not necessary to wait for the collection of eight divine power bearers to capture divine power. If so, it would be too wasteful of time. So as long as we find a divine power bearer, and then we have enough power, we can capture divine power. . For example, now, you are the bearer of Suzaku''s divine power. As long as my power is sufficient, you can find the habitat of the divine beast Suzaku. Then hunt the beast Suzaku and take its divine power to your body. In this way you are a one People who are infinitely close to gods. At that level, the pattern you can watch will be a hundred times wider than it is now."


    Fengzhu Lian is the kind of person who looks reserved, but is actually very ambitious. Not admit defeat. Now that she heard what Tang Ye said, she was very yearning. Although a person like her would be very sensible, he would think about whether Tang Ye drew a flat cake to fool her. However, having seen Tang Ye''s extraordinary, she probably knew something about Tang Ye''s actions, and she didn''t doubt the truth or falsehood of the plan to capture the divine power. So she said to Tang Ye: "Then first strengthen your strength, gain the power that can deal with the Vermillion Bird beast, and then catch the Vermillion Bird. Let me gain the divine power first, then you will have a very strong teammate. In this way, whether it is looking for In the future, those who bear the power of God, or deal with the true God to prevent you from capturing the enemy of the power plan, will be much easier."


    "You are very smart." Tang Ye nodded to Feng Zhulian. What Feng Zhulian said was precisely his plan. Because we must consider the counterattack of the true God. Although the true **** has not yet descended, the true **** can already control some creatures in the ancestral land, such as humans and monsters. If Tang Ye finds the divine power furnace one by one, it takes eight, and then acts, I am afraid that the true **** will find something wrong in the process of finding the divine power furnace, then the divine power has not been captured, it will be blocked by the true god''s control power.


    The power controlled by the true **** is certainly not weak. It''s not good to be blocked before starting the action. Therefore, if you can cultivate a super strong for yourself before being discovered by the true **** of this plan, then even if you are blocked by the true god, the pressure will be much less.


    Fengzhu Lian is serious about doing things and will pursue a kind of efficiency. Now she knows the plan to capture divine power, and knows that she is a very important member. The key is that she has what she expects and what she wants to achieve. Therefore, her and Tang Ye''s goals became very consistent. For this reason, she became very active and asked Tang Ye: "Then what I should do next, what I really want to do is not waiting for you every day."


    Tang Ye glanced at Fengzhu Lian. He didn''t expect Fengzhu Lian to be so eager. Perhaps this was something she was very interested in and had huge expectations. This is also a good thing. As one of the divine power melting pots, one must be enlightened and work hard, otherwise, even if she defeats the Vermillion Bird beast, she will not be able to carry that huge divine power.


    "First of all you have to be strong." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhu Lian.


    Feng Zhulian scorned and hummed: "I know that I want to be strong. The problem is how to be strong. I have no choice. You can give me some guidance. This is your role."


    "How can young people be impatient? One way of practicing, one should avoid rushing forward." Tang Ye taught Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhu Lian stopped speaking and watched Tang Ye for a long time. Everyone knows great principles, but some things are just like that. Besides, now Feng Zhu Lian just thinks Tang Ye can help her, it''s not just asking Tang Ye how it is. She hummed to Tang Ye: "Isn''t it just asking you to point out a way? If I don''t have any guidance, I''m not standing still, what''s the point of following you?"


    Tang Ye was really helpless to these impetuous young people, and said, "Of course I will give you instructions and then arrange something for you."


    As he said, Tang Ye stretched out his right hand, a group of green spirit fire burst out with a whirr, and then said to Fengzhu curtain: "I will put this flame power on you. You absorb some every day, and then you will You will find that your strength has become stronger."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye with a dazed expression, "Absorb the power of this flame every day?"


    Feng Zhulian didn''t understand, Tang Ye wanted to throw the flame to her and teach her. Feng Zhulian took a step back quickly, covering her body and said: "Don''t mess around, I don''t want to be stunned by you again!"


    The flame was so strong that the clothes would turn into ashes when they touched them. The Phoenix Pearl Curtain was really scared, but he didn''t want to be embarrassed by being dazzled and let Tang Ye take advantage.


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed when he realized this, and cast a shadow on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. He said: "I will put this flame in your room. When you take a bath, call it to absorb it, and you will not absorb this power directly."


    "How do I use this flame power?" The Phoenix Pearl Curtain, who had not used the secret summoning technique, had no clue or grasp on what Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye let go of the flame, and the flame floated into the air, and said, "Close your eyes and feel this power. It can sense you by itself, just think of the feeling of being surrounded by the flame just now."


    Just now it was relatively warm and cool, very comfortable, recalling this feeling that Phoenix Pearl Curtain can still do it, and then she closed her eyes and thought, the result was a tragedy, with a whirr, the blue spirit fire floating in the air flew to her On the body, the clothes on her body turned to ashes again, and she became completely polished.


    Tang Ye subconsciously helped his forehead helplessly, and turned around to avoid looking at the phoenix beads curtain, lest the phoenix beads curtain go crazy again.


    Feng Zhulian was not angry when she saw Tang Ye like this, but rather amused. She didn''t know whether Tang Ye was genuine or fake, hey, this look, even if it was fake, felt quite interesting. Anyway, I didn''t make a substantial violation, and I didn''t feel like a bad person.


    "How do I let it leave my body?" Feng Zhulian asked calmly.


    Tang Ye turned her back and said, "Keep the meditation state just now, and send out a kind of consciousness that commands the flame to leave."


    Fengzhu Lian tried it immediately, and the result was very successful. Qing Linghuo left her body, and then she went to the room to find another set of clothes to wear.


    Tang Ye looked at the flames floating in the air. This was his flames. He didn''t know that it might involve the power of the Chaos Divine Beast, Phantasmal Bird, so it was enough to increase the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    Even if it is the divine beast Suzaku, how can it be compared to the chaotic divine beast and immortal bird?

 Chapter 1916： Speak with facts!

    The birth of the phoenix, it is said that even the Emperor Pangu didn''t know what was going on. According to some mythological records, it is the myth of the immortal world, not the myth of the mortal world, so the mortal is not very popular. It is said that the phoenix assisted when the Emperor Pangu opened the world. Then it can be judged that the Phoenix was born before Chaos.


    The mortal legend is the myth of the true gods. The legend of the heavens is the myth of the ancient gods of chaos. As long as there is no thorough understanding of all planes and worlds, there is no question of who is the oldest existence.


    But what is certain now is that the phoenix existed earlier than the Vermillion Bird. After all, the Phoenix is ??a legend circulated by the true gods of the heavens. They felt that the Phoenix was born in the Chaos Period and is a powerful existence comparable to the Pangu God Emperor. As for their divine beasts, they were born because they first had a god, and then were guided by the gods.


    The world of Nine Heavens is not in the plane world of the ancestral land, but it is probably another world closest to the ancestral land. And the ancestral land is not only a big world, but also a mysterious space shaped by the existence of the true god, that is, the heaven and the earth.


    Three realms, heaven, mortal, and underworld. Like the top, middle and bottom of a ball, it forms a complete world. In these three realms, it can also be divided into many enchantment spaces, such as the world of monsters, called the demon world, and the demon world. For a long time, myths and legends, ancient times, ancient times, have been spread in this world. However, in addition to this world opened by the Pangu God Emperor, there are other worlds opened by the Pangu God Emperor, the world over there, the creatures over there, and the mythology over there, that is, one has reached the level of true gods, even the ancients. The real **** of the age can only explore the field.


    That was a real leap to a complete civilization system that also opened up from the chaos era.


    At this time, Feng Zhu Lian changed his clothes and came out. Seeing the flames floating in the air, for the first time, he felt that he had set foot in a high-level realm. After all, this kind of manipulation of flames and absorbing the power of flames cannot be done casually, nor can anyone do it.


    With excitement, Feng Zhu Lian stretched out his hand and tried to manipulate the flame. The flame has been "delegated" by Tang Ye and will listen to Fengzhu Lian''s control, so he flies over to Fengzhu Lian''s hand. The Phoenix Pearl Curtain is a divine melting pot that can adapt to flames, and feels kind to flames, so looking at the flames floating in her hands, she feels very friendly.


    Tang Ye said to her: "The power of this flame is quantitative. If you keep absorbing it, it will keep getting smaller. When you finish absorbing it, see how powerful you are, and I will come to you again when you are done. After the Holy Spirit, I don¡¯t need to say much about the power of cultivation."


    Feng Zhulian nodded and asked: "Then I can absorb this flame power, is there a time limit?"


    "No, but it''s better to be faster, we are short of time." Tang Ye said.


    "Good." Feng Zhulian nodded.


    Tang Ye said again: "At the same time there is something I want you to do."


    "What?" Feng Zhulian asked.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, as if to create a serious atmosphere, and said: "Find out who is behind your hundred-year plan."


    Feng Zhu Lian frowned when she heard it. She didn''t know who was behind the second century plan of the attackers. Although she is considered a core member after being a painter, it is the elderly in the family who made arrangements for her. And the old people in the family were organized by another mysterious person. The old people in the family were obedient to that person. It is said that the two families of Wenhua Ersheng were able to re-emerge under the exile of the Red Wall Palace and carry out the second century plan because of the help of the person behind them. Think about it, the man behind is the big man behind the scenes.


    Feng Zhulian has been in contact with the second century plan since she was sensible, but until now, she can come out to preside over the overall situation, and she still hasn''t seen the person behind it. So she was not very confident about what Tang Ye arranged, and said: "I don''t know if I can find out, but I will try my best. But I think you can directly crush their plan.


    Tang Ye said, "I''m not specializing in this. You can''t solve these trivial matters. What use do I want you to do."


    "You..." Feng Zhulian wanted to refute Tang Ye, don''t underestimate the person behind the second hundred-year plan, but think about Tang Ye''s ability, maybe it can really be done. She stopped retorting, lest she would be beaten, and she would be self-confident, and said: "It seems that your identity as the Lord has been publicized. Also, as the Lord, how can you do everything by yourself. Don''t worry about this. I will follow up and tell you once there is a result."


    "You can tell me if you have any clues," Tang Ye said.


    In fact, thinking about it, Tang Ye also felt that the second hundred-year plan would be destroyed, so that there is no need to worry about it. After all, he destroyed the first hundred-year plan, and now it''s a hundred years, it''s nothing to destroy it again.


    Fengzhu Lian listened to Tang Ye''s arrangement, and now she didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye slowly, because she wanted to absorb the flame quickly to break through the power. This is something she is looking forward to very much. It''s like I just got addicted to the game, I always want to upgrade quickly, and then unlock new moves, new maps, etc.


    The things on Fengzhu Lian''s side were arranged, Tang Ye stopped staying, said, then turned around and disappeared. Feng Zhulian wanted to call him, and then offered him a cup of tea or something. After all, she now felt the benefits directly from Tang Ye, and actually embarked on an extraordinary road that she had promised her at the beginning, so she should be more polite. But the moment Tang Ye turned around, he disappeared in the air. This ability to jump into space as he pleased made people yearn for and helpless.


    But in any case, Feng Zhu Lian''s attitude and mood towards Tang Ye have changed, and it is on the better side. This is also Tang Ye''s attitude in doing things, saying less and doing more. He usually only talks about what is necessary, and others are too lazy to talk nonsense. As for the attitude of others towards him, he also doesn''t bother to care. In the end, the facts will help him get his name.


    The few people he recruited, Miao Yuer''s mood had long been inclined to him, calling him the Lord. And Wuwang and Tang Zisang, although they had just followed Tang Ye not long ago, Tang Ye took them directly to the place where the dragon looked up. They immediately felt the benefits of following Tang Ye, and their views on Tang Ye were slowly changing. Fengzhu curtain is also changing now. Therefore, as long as you have the ability, you don''t have to worry about not being recognized.


    Leaving Fengzhu Lian, Tang Ye returned to the place where the dragon looked up, and then saw that Wuwang, Miao Yuer, and Tang Zisang were all very embarrassed. Especially Miao Yuer and Wuwang, their strength is much weaker than Tang Zisang, probably because of some kind of attack.


    Then Tang Ye looked to the other side and saw the Shenlong spirits as if they hadn''t played enough, flaring their teeth and claws at Wuwang. Tang Ye knew now that it was Shenlong Horror who was playing with them.


    Said it is playing, but it is also exercise. A truly god-level dragon trains them, but it is a golden opportunity.

 Chapter 1917： See you in the illusion!

    Just now when Tang Ye was working at Fengzhu Lian, Shenlong Spirit exerted power on Wuwang and Miao Yu''er and Tang Zisang, creating illusions respectively, all aimed at the inner problems of the three of them. When they faced their own problems, they were very embarrassed to solve it, that''s why Tang Ye saw the scene.


    Until now, they have not solved the problems they are facing, and are stuck in a predicament. Tang Ye went to the side of Shenlong Spirit and said, "What''s the problem?"


    The spirit of Shenlong looked disapproving, as if he didn''t care whether Miao Yuer could solve the plight, and despised the problems they were facing. Perhaps for Shenlong, there is too much knowledge, and their problems are commonplace. Looking back at history, how similar it is. The same problem seems to be faced by everyone. Those who can solve these problems will develop tremendously. Shenlong''s contempt for the horror stems from the fact that these very difficult problems are very simple for it.


    Therefore, Shenlong Spirit answered that Tang Yeshi didn¡¯t care much, and said: ¡°These are some of the questions that your human races often make. That demonized monk is obsessed with good and evil. The girl who uses poison is a denial of herself. , Inferiority? As for that cold and arrogant girl, she resents her ancestors, but she has respect for it, but she dare not hate or love..."


    After that, Shenlong''s spirit looked at Tang Ye with a playful expression, and said, "Is this ancestor, isn''t it you?"


    Tang Ye didn''t joking with Shenlong Spirit, looked at the three people below the dragon''s head, and then focused on Tang Zisang. Tang Zisang is the strongest, but it is precisely the most worrying. Because the stronger, the deeper the hidden. This kind of worry is only one step away from the demons. Once out of control, the negative impact will be even greater.


    And Tang Zisang''s thoughts were caused by Tang Sheng a hundred years ago. Because Tang Sheng''s refuge and luck left them with great luck and talent, but at the same time it brought them a price, which was fate. The fate of the robbery caused Tang Zisang''s grandfather and father to die young. This is where Tang Zisang feels resentment. Especially now, Tang Zisang herself is about to face a fate, and her resentment is even greater.


    Resentment is real, but because of Tang Sheng''s reputation, contributions, nobleness, and the strength that has truly benefited future generations, Tang Zisang kept telling himself that he should not resent his ancestors, and he must maintain respect.


    Not being able to love and not daring to hate is this kind of ambivalence.


    If things go on like this, they will be their own demon.


    Looking at the situation of the three of them just now, Tang Zisang dealt best because he had sufficient strength. But slowly, after arriving, Tang Zisang was struggling more and more. This was the result of being backlashed. The greater the demon, the stronger the strength, the easier it is to have trouble.


    Tang Ye frowned, and after thinking about it, said to Shenlong Spirit: "Can you send me to Zisang''s illusion?"


    "Of course you can. Why, your ancestor wants to help her? But for things like heart demon, it is best for her to solve it by herself." Shenlong Spirit said.


    Tang Ye said: "I know, don''t worry, I will grasp the degree."


    As a person who has experienced so many things and is already an old fried dough stick, Tang Ye certainly understands this. Shenlong''s spirit also understood it, so it just reminded it casually, and then stopped talking nonsense, sending Tang Ye into the illusion that Tang Zisang was experiencing.


    After entering Tang Zisang''s illusion, Tang Ye did not immediately turn into a thing in the illusion, but from the standpoint of a third party to observe what Tang Zisang experienced at this time. At this time, Tang Zisang was in a mist, gradually losing himself, and then from outside the mist, monsters came in and attacked her. It is the hostile power born of her inner demon. As long as her inner demon can''t get rid of, these things will be endless, consuming her, and the surrounding fog will not disappear. If this goes on, she will fail sooner or later. At that time, it will be swallowed by the demons of the heart, which will cause huge damage to the body, mind and power.


    But Tang Zisang won''t give in so much. She has resisted stubbornly, and her mood is constantly adjusting, repelling waves of monster attacks. This situation also seems to give people a sense of optimism, thinking that she can resolve the demons.


    But Tang Ye knew that she couldn''t do it, because the fog around it not only didn''t weaken, but it continued to deepen.


    Those monsters were just simple restless thoughts. What Tang Zisang really had to face was one of the biggest obstacles, and that was her great grandfather, which gave her the root of the demons.


    Tang Sheng, the first person in the ancestral land a hundred years ago. Even now, he is still considered the first person in the ancestral land.


    After repelling wave after wave of monsters, Tang Zisang was exhausted, but her expression was still firm. This is probably where she made others think it might be possible to resolve the demons. At this time, she looked straight ahead, no monsters appeared anymore, but in the mist, there was a vague figure walking towards her slowly.


    Tang Zisang reached the last step, facing the root of the demons, her great grandfather, Tang Sheng.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, and then let the Shenlong spirit cast a spell, making him the figure in the mist, and he wanted to face Tang Zisang himself.


    If it were just the shadow in the fog before, it would not really show Tang Sheng''s appearance, because that was what Tang Zisang had imagined. And Tang Zisang had never actually seen Tang Sheng. She heard about Tang Sheng''s deeds from others. Regarding Tang Sheng''s appearance, it was also seen from some records and media.


    I haven''t actually seen it, after all, there are some discrepancies. What''s more, the figure at the beginning had too many conjectures under Tang Zisang''s heart demon. Tang Ye turned into that figure in order to let Tang Zisang contact the real him. As for what image he would appear in front of Tang Zisang, it didn''t matter if he showed up, because many people knew Tang Sheng''s face. He just wanted to give Tang Zisang a kind of affection, a family bond of blood.


    Seeing a figure walking slowly in the mist, Tang Zisang looked firm. She knew that this was her last test. As long as the last obstacle is resolved, the demons can be resolved.


    Tang Zisang also knew that the demon was her grandfather Zeng.


    She stared intently to see what she was like, the saintly Taoist known as the first person in the ancestral land.


    Tang Ye had replaced the Tang Sheng that Tang Zisang had imagined, and would let Tang Zisang see a real him. However, before that, he still kept his face hazy, because he wanted Tang Zisang to touch him step by step.


    Tang Ye walked out of the mist, transformed into a person wearing a black robe and hood, hiding his appearance. And the aura on his body, there is no disguise, it is completely Tang Sheng''s aura.


    Tang Zisang, as the bloodline of the Tang family, inherited the power of the twin sages, and immediately felt the breath of Tang Ye. It''s exactly like hers. In other words, her power is exactly the same as Tang Ye''s, because her power is inherited from Tang Ye.


    Looking at the man in the black robe and hood in front of him, Tang Zisang found that he did not know how to speak. Is this your own grandpa?

 Chapter 1918： It hurts!

    Originally Tang Zisang thought he was ready to see his grandfather Zeng, but when he saw it at this time, his head was blank and he didn''t know how to speak. Even if she knew that the person in front of her was not a real person, but was just a fantasy world, she was deeply moved. After all, Grandpa Zeng is a very special character for her, love and hate, making her like this.


    Tang Ye stood in front of Tang Zisang, did not speak, just watched quietly. It''s not that Tang Zisang doesn''t want to speak, but his head is blank and he doesn''t know what to say, and there is no sound when he opens his mouth. The two faced each other in silence like this, and the atmosphere was quite strange.


    "Why... the heart demon was born because of me?" In the end, Tang Ye broke the silence.


    Tang Zisang didn''t realize that the Tang Ye in front of him was different from the illusion Tang Ye born by her heart demon. Originally, according to the characteristics of the previous heart demon monsters, they all attacked her, defeating her can swallow her, and even manipulate her to make her bewitched. And now Tang Ye, because it is Tang Ye''s body, does not know the magical realm, so now facing Tang Zisang, he is not immediately attacking Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang had forgotten to think about it because he saw the root of the heart demon, who happened to be Grandpa Zeng who must be respected but who was resentful, and did not realize that some of Tang Ye''s actions were not in line with her fantasy.


    Tang Ye took the initiative to speak at this time, breaking the silence, Tang Zisang recovered, adjusted his mood, looking at Tang Ye, although Tang Ye''s face was not visible, it was definitely someone who was connected to her by blood. She told herself that she couldn''t shrink back, and she had to face it bravely, otherwise she couldn''t resolve the demons. She watched Tang Ye for a while, and finally she could speak, "You killed Grandpa and Father."


    That''s what Tang Zisang said, as if he came to settle accounts with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye watched Tang Zisang remain silent for a while, and then said, "So you are the weak."


    "You..." These words really burst Tang Zisang''s anger, she was so angry. What is the weak? My grandfather and father, because they couldn''t bear the great luck and strength left by Grandpa Zeng, were jealous of the heavens, gave them a fate, and died because of fate. Weak, it is indeed weak, but it is no better than Grandpa Zeng. As far as the world is concerned, it is difficult to have a strong opponent. It is weak compared to the sky. If this is weak, how does Grandpa Zeng compare with the sky?


    Can it be stronger than the sky? No way!


    Therefore, Grandpa Zeng said that the dead grandpa and father were weak, because they died, they were weak, not because they were weak. It''s as if there is a way of not caring about grandpa and father. It''s like saying that the death of grandpa and father deserves it. It''s because they are too weak. Who is to blame?


    Tang Zisang was so angry. Isn''t his grandpa the son of Grandpa Zeng? Is Grandpa Zeng so ruthless that he doesn''t even care about his son? My father is also his grandson!


    Does becoming a saint make family members insignificant? The so-called Tang Sheng has the world in mind, so his family is just a member of the world, isn''t it worth having a special weight?


    Dayu governed the waters and never entered the house three times. Grandpa Zeng, do you want this too? !


    "They are weak, how strong are you!" Tang Zisang became angry and drank to Tang Ye. As usual, she would not do it, perhaps she would not dare to do it. Just like every time she stood in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, in front of the huge stone statue of Tang Sheng, she always had grievances, but in the end it was suppressed and turned into a kind of pride and respect in the eyes of others. But in fact, she was not like this in her heart. At this moment, the grievances deep in her heart broke out completely, and she rushed towards Tang Ye directly and attacked Tang Ye!


    "You are also very weak, you don''t even have a chance to get close to me." Tang Ye said lightly as Tang Zisang rushed over. Then stretched out his hand, simply singled his finger, and then sent a huge force to bomb the ground that Tang Zisang had swept over.


    Tang Zisang felt the terrible power and immediately dodged, and then with a loud bang, the ground was bombed into a big pit. Tang Zisang was truly shocked when he saw it. Fortunately, he evaded in time. Otherwise, if he attacked like this, he might be dead.


    Tang Sheng, the first person in the ancestral land, his great grandfather, his power is derived from him, is it really impossible to cross it?


    Looking at Tang Zisang, Tang Ye still said in a contemptuous tone: "Your power comes from me, and your luck is under my protection. Even the secret technique comes from me. How can you defeat me? ?"


    "There is a saying that blue is better than blue!" Tang Zisang gave a low voice and rushed towards Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "If this is the case, why bother you with the demons anymore."


    As he said, Tang Ye pointed at Tang Zisang who had come against him again, and another huge force flew out to stop Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang couldn''t get close at all. She would be resolved by Tang Ye with any strength. Because of her power, it comes from Tang Ye. She herself knew deeply that she couldn''t beat Tang Ye.


    That was Tang Sheng, the first person in the ancestral land. My grandfather and father are less than one-tenth of his, and I have not reached the height of grandfather and father, how can I win?


    Thinking of this, Tang Zisang felt very weak, his fighting spirit gradually lost, and his expression wilted.


    Tang Ye frowned when she saw that, so she gave up?


    This is not an optimistic situation, because Tang Zisang''s negative emotions are constantly emerging, and the surrounding fog is constantly thick, maybe she will really be swallowed by the demons.


    "You resent me, but you don''t dare to do it. This has been the case since you were a child, and that''s why the heart demon was born." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang, who had gradually given up fighting.


    Tang Zisang looked at Tang Ye, her expression wilted to the point of indifferent, as if she had nothing to say about Tang Yeai, she gave people a feeling of giving up.


    Tang Ye was depressed. You can''t stand such a blow. If he hadn''t replaced the self that the inner demon had imagined, Zi Sang would have been swallowed by the inner demon now, and the consequences would be terrible.


    "Do you think I killed your grandfather and your father?" Tang Zisang said nothing, Tang Ye continued.


    "Isn''t it?" Tang Zisang couldn''t help venting the grievances in his heart after all. This is what she thought. It was Grandpa Zeng who killed her grandfather and father, making the Tang family so insensitive. Tang Sheng¡¯s family is the family with the strongest luck and strength, but it is the most desolate and desolate family!


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Zisang who drank lowly, and Tang Zisang regained his spirit of resistance. Tang Ye watched her stop speaking and fell silent. Tang Zisang kept staring at him, to see what he wanted.


    Tang Ye kept looking at Tang Zisang. At this time, a gust of wind blew away the hood on his head, revealing his appearance.


    It is necessary to face this great-granddaughter with a lineup. Her heart demon could not always haunt her.


    "Perhaps... yes..." Tang Ye sighed softly, no longer using the stimulating tone just now. And in his heart, perhaps he felt so too. It''s really the luck and strength that I left behind that caused future generations to face fate and die early.


    Tang Zisang was stunned when he saw Tang Ye''s face.


    Is this... his grandfather?


    So young, handsome, and resolute, after going through the vicissitudes of life, he knew that he was a man with a story.


    It seems to have the handsomeness of the little fresh meat, the maturity of the uncle, and the thoroughness of the old man. This is a person who has gone through a whole life, born, grown up, loved, wives and children, and watched the children grow up.


    For a moment, Tang Zisang felt that he could no longer hate this grandpa Zeng.


    Because he feels distressed.

 Chapter 1919： The cold beauty is crying!

    Yes, seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, Tang Zisang has only one feeling: he is distressing.


    If Tang Sheng is mentioned, many of the first reactions are definitely strong, respectable, and beautiful.


    He has unparalleled power, he got the emperor''s bow, and he has the tallest and largest statue in the cemetery of the heroic spirits... Such him is destined to have an immortal legend.


    However, this is him. If you can see his face in person, you will find that his eyes are very deep and there are many stories. Maybe many stories are not important, but there are one or two stories that are enough to change him. To be sad, to make people sympathetic.


    Is he beautiful?


    It looks like this, but he has gone through a lot of things, separation, and even loss. Does anyone know what he needs to bear?


    As a descendant, facing his departure, it can be said that he ignored his family. However, he did not leave in despair, he left with heavy responsibility. What he was worried about was nothing less than that of posterity!


    What he left was the woman he loved, who gave birth to him. This is what you should not do and cannot do as a man, as a husband, but, in order to protect, he has to leave!


    Similarly, as the father of a child, it is almost impossible to stay with the child, and there is no opportunity to hold the child. This is the sadness and pain of a father.


    If one day I can see the child, the child has grown up, but there is no him in the world of the child!


    Father and son, only strangers. In the child''s world, there is no him at the beginning, as long as it is downplayed, after all, he will not have too much affection for him. However, for him, knowing that the moment a child is born, there will be a child in his heart. In the days to come, he will not meet each other, and he can continue to think about the child''s appearance and life in his mind. His longing for the child is extremely strong. However, he left and couldn''t meet. When I came back and met, the child had no feelings for him, some resented him. How bitter it should be in his heart.


    Suffering is suffering, maybe take some time to save some. But he didn''t have time, he had to do other things immediately, also for protection.


    He is selflessly protecting, but he can''t get actual rewards. Perhaps the person concerned is safe, it is a fact, this is the actual return. However, what is really practical, shouldn''t it be a family reunion, happy? The beloved girl laughed eagerly, her eyes flirted, and she said softly "You are back", and then the child also called "Dad" respectfully and happily.


    Tang Ye never got this kind of result.


    Therefore, his resolute face and the sadness revealed in the vicissitudes of experiencing countless things are very attractive, especially for girls... If he sults his sister, relying on this face and the look in his eyes is enough.


    Now even Tang Zisang, his great-granddaughter, a cold and lonely person, was directly touched by his appearance.


    I can''t hate it anymore.


    Tang Zisang looked at Tang Ye and once again didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Ye was nothing, he was used to it. If it''s not a cherished person, that heart won''t care much about anyone. Therefore, whether to kill or save, it is a very common thing for him. So, is it sad or fortunate?


    "I left my luck and strength back then, I just thought it could protect you, but it ended up hurting you. I was wrong..." Tang Ye suddenly became very apologetic when he spoke, and there was a lot of sensationalism. Tang Zisang didn''t know what to say.


    Say hate, that was her grandfather, her relatives. If it weren''t for that young face, she was a normal old man, she should respect anyway. Now this elder, who said such an apology, how can she be held accountable?


    It was an act full of love at the beginning. He left the ancestral land without anticipating the consequences of heaven''s jealousy, and didn''t know what was going on, so what''s to blame? You shouldn''t blame him at all.


    Tang Zisang found it strange how the contradictions that had been accumulated for more than ten years were resolved in this way. At this time, her heart was bright and clear, and the burden of her heart was relieved, and she felt extremely relaxed and comfortable.


    The surrounding fog is rapidly receding, and the demons gradually disappear.


    Maybe many things in life are like this. One person thinks desperately, and the more he thinks, the worse, but after meeting the person who is worried about, everything will suddenly become clear after a word.


    Don''t close yourself alone.


    The surrounding mist receded and the sun shone like dawn, and then the surrounding scenery was full of greenery, vibrant, and so beautiful.


    Tang Zisang previously fell to the ground to avoid Tang Ye''s strength. At some point, Tang Ye arrived in front of her and stretched out a hand to pull her up.


    Tang Zisang was stunned. This is her grandpa Zeng, can he hold hands with him? This kind of affection between relatives is what she lacks most. Of course, love is also lacking, but she never lacks suitors, but she refuses, she never thought about it.


    Knowing that it was an illusion, everything was not real, but Tang Zisang was still excited and scared at the same time. This kind of opportunity to be able to contact with Grandpa Zeng, I am afraid that neither grandpa nor father have had it?


    Tang Zisang stretched out a hand and placed it on Tang Ye.


    When two people of blood lineage come into contact with one piece, there is a family relationship that is strange to them but fascinated them.


    Tang Ye pulled Tang Zisang up. And Tang Zisang, without even realizing it, already cried quietly. No need to cover up, flow wantonly.


    When Tang Zisang wanted to say something, the illusion disappeared and Tang Zisang returned to reality. And her demons have been resolved.


    "Don''t..." Seeing the place where the familiar dragon raised his head, Tang Zisang knew that she had finally felt like a loved one. Nothing, she was very disappointed and sad, so she hummed softly and felt very sad. If possible, she is willing to be immersed in that illusion and not come out.


    Therefore, the illusion is very powerful, because it hits the human heart directly.


    Tang Ye returned to the Shenlong spirit, changed back to the appearance of a faceless man, and quietly looked at Tang Zisang in the ground where the dragon raised his head.


    The spirit of Shenlong knew that Tang Ye¡¯s mood after meeting with Tang Zisang shouldn¡¯t be disturbed at this time. However, it was a Shenlong who had not experienced that kind of feeling and didn¡¯t understand it well, so he couldn¡¯t help but said to Tang Ye: ?"


    It is strange that a demon like Tang Zisang''s heart was resolved only by seeing Tang Ye''s true face. Damn it, this fucking, handsome is so useful?


    Looking at the age of beauty, has it extended to this level?


    Tang Ye glanced at Shenlong Spirit and said, "You don''t understand, you didn''t turn into a human form to experience it?"


    "Die without a chance." Shenlong Spirit said a very sad thing.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. As for people, the complexity is also complicated in the feelings, but the beauty is also beautiful in the feelings.


    When the dragon raised its head, Miao Yuer and Wu Wang also solved the illusion one after another. Then when they saw Tang Zisang crying, they glanced at each other suddenly, not daring to speak.


    The cold beauty is crying, what''s the matter?

 Chapter 1920： Who is this person?

    Tang Zisang noticed the look in Wuwang and Miao Yu''er looking at her, realizing their gaffe, and immediately glanced at her head, sucked his nose, adjusted it back quickly, and then turned back to that cold and lonely look.


    Wuwang and Miao Yu''er broke through the illusion of Shenlong spirit donation, and their strength was broken, but they were only limited to this. Their strength still lags far behind Tang Zisang. Therefore, after Tang Zisang broke through the illusion and dispelled the demons, not only his strength increased sharply, but he also discovered something else.


    For example, the spirit of the dragon that brought them into the illusion.


    Tang Zisang has entered the realm of the holy way. After dissolving the demons, his heart is broad, so he knows that the place where the dragon raises its head exists in the spirit of the dragon. In this way, she is another person who can see the spirit of the dragon after the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao, and the few remaining people who can see the dragon.


    The spirit of the dragon is hovering over the place where the dragon heads up. That is also after it has been reduced, otherwise if it were the body before alive, it would hover in the air, enough to cover the sky and the sun.


    At this time, Tang Ye was not beside the Shenlong Spirit. He only left after knowing that Tang Zisang could see the Shenlong Spirit. Otherwise, if Tang Zisang saw him standing with the Shenlong Spirit, he would know that he was very familiar with the Shenlong Spirit. If you are so familiar with Shenlong, you will definitely not be an evil person, because Shenlong will not coexist with evil. In this way, he exposed a lot of information. He didn''t want to be known by Tang Zisang, he was her grandfather Zeng, at least not at this time.


    At this time, Tang Zisang raised his head, looked at the dragon spirit hovering in the air, and said, "Grandpa Zeng... is he still alive?"


    "This..." In fact, Shenlong Soul was very surprised. The person who can see it is not as simple as seeing the soul. The dragon is a real god-level dragon, the supreme among the beasts, and it can be looked directly at by anyone. Ordinary people would be unable to bear the eyes when they saw it, and would be blind, unless the Shenlong restrained the powerful pressure. Therefore, talent and strength are needed to see the spirit of Shenlong.


    Previously, Tang Zisang was the power of the holy way, and had the talent of dual sages, and the spirit of Shenlong was still invisible. This was because her aptitude was not enough. However, after dissolving her inner demons, her strength and aptitude also improved, and she could see the spirit of Shenlong. Is this the horror after the Double Saints?


    After being surprised, the spirit of Shenlong quickly returned to calm. Since it is Tang Ye''s descendant, it is probably normal to have this kind of performance. It looked at Tang Zisang and answered Tang Zisang: "Do you think he is still alive?"


    Tang Zisang frowned, thought for a while, and said, "Grandpa Zeng appeared in the illusion just now. I didn''t notice it at the beginning, but now I realize that he was not transformed by my demon, but he entered my illusion. . If he can do this, he must still be alive in the world."


    In fact, Tang Zisang was not very sure, she used this kind of affirmation, and a somewhat tough tone, to let the spirit of Shenlong tell the truth. She didn''t believe that the spirit of Shenlong didn''t know this. The illusion arranged by the spirit of Shenlong had other power running in and replacing the contents. As a giver but didn''t know, that would be too unreasonable.


    Wuwang and Miao Yu''er next to him saw Tang Zisang talking to the air, and they were very puzzled for a while, but they soon realized that Tang Zisang could see something. And soon they were surprised by what Tang Zisang said. According to Tang Zisang''s words, doesn''t that mean that Tang Sheng a hundred years ago is still alive?


    This is a very sensational thing. When this news spreads, the Red Wall Palace will definitely be shocked the first time. Moreover, the world will move. Because of Tang Sheng''s presence, the power of the Red Wall Palace was almost beyond the reach of other forces. There is no reason, Tang Sheng feels like that, even if it is the impression of him a hundred years later!


    Wuwang and Miao Yuer didn''t know why Tang Zisang had such a problem, probably because of the illusion they had just experienced. In any case, Tang Zisang looks so serious, I am afraid it will not be groundless. Wuwang and Miao Yuer also wanted to know if Tang Sheng was still alive.


    Faced with Tang Zisang''s problem, Shenlong Spirit stared at Tang Zisang for a moment. His appearance was quite frightening, and it was a response to Tang Zisang''s tough attitude. And it knew that Tang Ye wouldn''t want to let others know that he was alive or even returned. So it said to Tang Zisang: "I don''t know if your Grandpa Zeng is alive, but I can tell you for sure that the person who entered your illusion just now will not be the real Tang Sheng. Since it is the illusion created by me, there are external powers. I know it naturally. And even if I knew, I couldn''t stop the power just now, because it was Tang Sheng''s luck."


    "As a descendant of Tang Sheng''s blood, can''t you feel it? Tang Sheng appeared with the remaining air luck, turned into an illusion, entered your illusion, and helped you dissolve the demons. This is the pain of your grandfather Zeng. The result is not bad, you have resolved your inner demons, and your strength has improved to a higher level." Shenlong spirit said to Tang Zisang, a little sloppy, and would not tell Tang Ye''s affairs.


    Tang Zisang squinted his eyes, and couldn''t have much doubt about the words of Shenlong Spirit. Because of the situation she experienced, she can indeed explain this way, and this explanation is the most reasonable. The power and luck left by Tang Shengyu can be turned into an illusion, and if it is strong enough, it can interfere with some things. As a descendant of Tang Sheng''s blood, she will naturally help her.


    It¡¯s just that Tang Zisang still has a question, and said to Shenlong Soul: ¡°If Grandpa Zeng is not alive, how can the power of Qi Luck be turned into an illusion? Someone should always operate this kind of thing.¡±


    Shenlong spirit laughed and said, "Do you think I am dead? Can I still interfere with your cultivation?"


    Tang Zisang fell silent, she couldn''t refute the words of Shenlong Spirit. But no, you can interfere with things in the world even if you die. This is a certain degree of strength.


    The spirit of Shenlong didn¡¯t want to be so sure that Tang Ye was dead, otherwise it looked a little fake, as if it wanted to hide something, and said: ¡°Of course, Tang Sheng¡¯s life and death news was sent by the emperor. Only the emperor of the year knows the truth. Perhaps, is he still alive?"


    Tang Zisang wanted to ask anything more, when Tang Ye appeared in a faceless state. Tang Ye didn''t want to let Tang Zisang ask any more, lest he be known. He faced Wuwang, Miao Yu''er and Tang Zisang, and said, "Are you all okay? Let''s leave if nothing is wrong."


    The three of them were puzzled by Tang Ye''s attitude. This is the place where the dragon looks up. Tang Zisang also knows that the spirit of the dragon is entrenched in the sky. Shouldn''t this kind of venue be serious? But Tang Ye feels very casual, come and go when he comes. Tang Zisang believed that Tang Ye could also see the spirit of the dragon, so wouldn''t he just ignore the spirit of the dragon?


    Who is this person, so arrogant?

 Chapter 1921： Heres another secret guide!

    Shenlong spirit also felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and didn''t give it any face. How can Tang Zisang be able to see it now, so if Tang Ye ignores it, wouldn''t it make Tang Zisang laugh, thinking that the spirit of the dragon is not majestic.


    "Cough..." Shenlong spirit couldn''t help coughing, reminding Tang Ye not to go too far.


    Tang Ye turned his head, looked at the spirit of Shenlong, naturally he wanted to give face, and said, "Shenlong, I owe you a favor, and I will pay it back."


    Shenlong spirit was too lazy to say anything, nodded, and let Tang Zisang guess its relationship with Tang Ye. Anyway, what needs to be worried is Tang Ye, not it.


    Tang Zisang always maintained respect for Tang Ye. As for Grandpa Zeng''s matter, she also knew the answer to the spirit of Shenlong. She will not let go of this matter, because family affection is so important to her.


    Tang Ye opened the space channel in midair, Wuwang, Miao Yuer, and Tang Zisang followed, and several people jumped in space again.


    After jumping out of space, several people arrived at Tangmen.


    Miao Yuer was very familiar with Tang Sect, and she knew it was Tang Sect at a glance. She was very puzzled and said to Tang Ye: "Why come back to Tang Sect?"


    Tang Ye said, "Bring the two-headed python together."


    The two-headed python was also recruited by Tang Ye. Originally, he didn''t want to have such a double-headed python, because it was not very convenient for this behemoth. However, because of Tang Zisang''s joining, he decided to take the two-headed python one step earlier.


    It stands to reason that Tang Zisang has nothing to do with the two-headed python. But now, in Tang Ye''s eyes, the two are in contact. If it goes well, then both will get huge benefits. The connection between the two is that fate is controlled!


    The two-headed python couldn''t break through to the Jiao because it missed the sky thunder. If you want to help it break through, you can only build a sky thunder. This is actually a change in the trajectory of fate. When Tang Zisang was about to face the catastrophe, Heilong mentioned that this kind of thing might be controlled by the Book of Destiny himself, and it was also a change in the trajectory of fate. The two of them, one has to face the catastrophe brought by fate, and the other needs catastrophe brought by fate. Can''t they complement each other?


    What Tang Ye sees in his eyes is always more coordinated, with a global view, and there is a kind of continuity and relevance in doing things. For example, doing this thing and another thing can produce mutual benefits. Therefore, his style of doing things is mature and sophisticated.


    Miao Yu''er didn''t expect Tang Ye to bring the two-headed python together, and she was a little embarrassed now. Because she was hostile to Miao Ling''er during the Tang Sect turmoil, and the two-headed python chose to protect Miao Ling''er, then she was also the enemy of the two-headed python. In the process, she also dealt with two-headed pythons. In this situation, I don''t know if the two-headed python bears grudges.


    Tang Ye saw Miao Yu''er''s thoughts, but said lightly: "Don''t underestimate the intelligence of the two-headed giant python, she probably knows what happened to you before, otherwise, she will kill you, and you will not live now."


    Miao Yuer opened her mouth and stopped talking. She wanted to refute Tang Ye''s words, and yet she still didn''t want to admit that she was hostile to Miao Ling''er on the surface, but actually worked hard to keep Tang Sect and give Miao Ling''er a chance to grow up. In the end, she didn''t argue with Tang Ye, just hummed softly: "Yes..."


    If the two-headed python knew her intentions, she would certainly not be blamed. Or, the two-headed python didn''t blame her at all. Because as Tang Ye said, if the double-headed python blames her, it is really easy to kill her.


    Miao Yuer knew where the double-headed python was, Tang Ye said, "You take them to the double-headed python first, and I''ll talk to Miao Linger."


    "Good." Miao Yuer nodded.


    Tang Ye said a little bit, "Don''t plan to see my sister?"


    "No need." Miao Yuer said simply and firmly. There is really no need now, because the fight has just ended, and it is rare to relax, so stop irritating people, lest you have to fight again.


    Since Miao Yuer said so, Tang Ye didn''t care about her either. Then Tang Ye looked at Wuwang again and said, "Although you were one of the main forces in the siege of the two-headed giant python you participated in the siege. But now I will handle this matter, and the past will pass. I don¡¯t allow you to fight. When we gather everyone, I will tell you clearly what to do."


    After entering the demon Wuwang, although he controls the dark power and can use it at any time, his emotional character is still somewhat affected, so at this time, he appears much colder than before, without so much kindness and hesitation. So even if he had to face the two-headed giant python that was besieged and killed at the time, he didn¡¯t feel anything, and nodded to Tang Ye: ¡°If it wants revenge, I will accompany it at any time. If it can kill me, that¡¯s my previous cause. Planted fruit."


    Tang Ye was also speechless, speaking so freely and easily, what would he do if he died, then he ran back and forth, recruited manpower, and planned to capture divine power. Isn''t it a problem? He didn''t want this to happen before the plan was carried out.


    Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er: "Speak to the two-headed python first, don''t fight, I''ll come as soon as I go."


    Miao Yuer nodded. Tang Ye flashed his figure to leave, and arrived at the back mountain of Tangmen, where Miao Linger was practicing.


    Miao Ling''er felt that he was not proficient in the control of the secret technique of "poisoning", so he was practicing these days. She likes this trick very much. In addition to its simplicity, it also greatly increases her flexibility and life-saving ability. Before, she could use it four or five times at a time, but now she can use it eight or nine times at a time when she is more proficient. This effect is very scary. It''s like playing a king, who can use seven or eight flashes in a row, so what the **** is the opponent playing a ball?


    Miao Ling''er was practicing and suddenly felt the power fluctuations behind her. She immediately used the poisoning ability to flash after this power, and the poison in her hand became a dagger, and she wanted to put it on the neck of the person who came. But she couldn''t get close to this person, and her body flew out.


    This person was Tang Ye, who could not be approached by himself. Even if Tang Ye didn''t make any effort to stop him, there would still be some power to protect him. For example, the withered wood that is released outside the spring force, or that is difficult to suppress, has produced the dark magic of self-protection mechanism.


    Miao Ling''er reacted quickly, but he didn''t expect to be bounced back. She was very surprised, who is so strong? When she looked at Tang Ye, she was relieved now, it turned out that she was a generation before him!


    "Senior, why are you here?" Miao Linger immediately greeted Tang Ye in the past, very respectful, and never thought that Tang Ye would be a bad person.


    Tang Ye saw Miao Ling''er, such a smart girl, and looked very happy. He laughed and said to Miao Ling''er: "So diligent in practicing?"


    "Hmm! I want to be stronger and repay the kindness of seniors!" Miao Linger said happily.


    Tang Ye laughed, this is a long-lost smile, probably after Miao Linger let go, she looked like an innocent girl. He said to Miao Ling''er: "To repay my kindness, it is not enough to practice the technique of''poisoning''. I have a secret book of poisoning here. You can read it. It is very useful for your cultivation, and there are many secret techniques in it Can learn."


    "Huh?" Miao Linger was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye speechless.


    Here comes my secret guide, do you want to be so good to yourself!


    Also, is the secret book the existence of a bad street for this inexperienced generation?


    Miao Ling''er was really very, very flattered, she didn''t understand why Tang Ye was so kind to her. This made her feel guilty. Could this guy be his lost biological father?

 Chapter 1922： The look of a beast!

    Miao Ling''er was indeed a little guilty, because Tang Ye was so kind to her. Last time Tang Ye not only rescued her, but also helped her resolve the Tang Sect crisis. At the same time, she was given an extremely mysterious "poisoning" secret technique, which greatly improved her strength. This poisoning secret technique will last a lifetime. And now, Tang Ye said that there was a "poison scripture" for her, saying that there was no merit and no reward. Her previous kindness had not been repaid, and she was about to receive kindness again, which was naturally embarrassing.


    "Senior...Is this bad?" Miao Ling''er looked at Tang Ye with a timid look, she didn''t dare to be so generous. Tang Ye was so kind to her and scared her.


    Tang Ye looked at the Shui Ling girl and said, "What''s wrong, you must become stronger and better lead Tang Sect."


    "I mean..." Miao Ling''er looked at Tang Ye, bit her lower lip, and said, "I owe you too much to Senior, and I can no longer accept so many benefits from you..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Miao Ling''er''s embarrassed appearance, couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "You don''t have to be like this, I said, I will need your help in the future. I don''t need it now because you are not strong enough. , Can''t help me."


    Tang Ye was not afraid of hitting Miao Ling''er, speaking so directly.


    Miao Ling''er felt a bit wronged, but she readily accepted the fact. She had seen Tang Ye''s strength, it was too strong, she knew she couldn''t help at that level. But Tang Ye said that, it seemed that she could not persuade her, she still felt that she had benefited too much from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t tell her too much, time was precious, and continued: ¡°I came to Tang Sect this time to take away Xiao Zi... take away the double-headed python. It¡¯s just one day away from the thunder, so it can Break through the limit and be promoted to Jiao. It must break through, otherwise it will face the possibility of being killed in the face of the increasingly chaotic True God descending on the world. Because it is a very precious beast cultivated by psychic. The five spirits are different. Therefore, it is a precious resource in cultivation. If there is not enough power, it will eventually be hunted and used as the cultivation material for others."


    Miao Ling''er frowned when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She would not let Miao Linger suffer such a fate. However, she could not help the two-headed python. The double-headed giant python missed a Heavenly Thunder Tribulation, and needed to create a Heavenly Thunder Tribulation. With her ability, how could she accomplish that level of things. I''m afraid that only people of Tang Ye''s level can do this.


    Tang Ye continued: "Therefore, the Tang Sect will not be guarded by the double-headed python for a while, so you must become stronger. So, it is very necessary for me to practice the "Poison Classic" for you. You don''t have to I feel embarrassed, I don¡¯t practice poison art, then the poison scripture is meaningless to me. It can help you become stronger. I am very willing to see."


    Listening to Tang Ye''s words, Miao Linger knew that Tang Ye''s intentions could not be rejected. She wants to become stronger, and it is necessary to become stronger. Tang Ye also talked about it, and it would be rude to refuse any more, she didn''t want to be so hypocritical.


    Biting her lower lip, Miao Ling''er nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Thank you senior, I will definitely not live up to the expectations of senior, and become useful to senior!"


    Looking at it this way, it seemed that Miao Ling''er had become Tang Ye''s little girl.


    Tang Ye nodded and said no more. He found the "Poison Classic" from the memory treasury inherited from the old man of the Nine Heavens Remnant Soul, and showed it to Miao Ling''er. Compared with the Poisoning Secret Art, the Poison Sutra is much more complicated and has a lot more text. After all, Poisoning is only a secret technique, and Poison Classic is a book that contains many theories of poison techniques, as well as many practical explanations on the practice of secret techniques.


    If you don''t have the ability to remember, you can''t remember for a while. Even if you remember, it takes a lot of time. So Tang Ye wanted to make the Poison Classic into a book. So, he waved his hand to the side to force, split the row of bamboo beside it into pieces of bamboo, and then pushed the contents of the suspended poison scriptures. These words were like entities, flying out in an orderly manner. It is embedded on the bamboo block and becomes the text content carved on the bamboo block.


    In the end, the poison scripture became a thick stack of bamboo pieces, this kind of image returned to the way of recording before the appearance of papermaking. Tang Ye said to Miao Ling''er: "I''ll just sort it out like this for the time being, and you can sort it out slowly. Then, you don''t have to practice all according to the inside, but practice according to your actual situation. If there is something unreasonable. , You can get rid of it. You can select, delete, or improve this poison sutra, and become your own poison sutra, which will be passed on from generation to generation."


    "Yes! Thank you senior!" Miao Ling''er said with a heavy head, thinking that everything Tang Ye said was right, just listen to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye arranged the affairs of Miao Linger''s side and said, "Then I will look for the two-headed giant python. It is very intelligent and I have no problem communicating with it. I will take it to the South China Sea. Before leaving Before, do you want to see it?"


    Miao Ling''er nodded and said, "I will say goodbye to it in a while!"


    After Tang Ye explained to Miao Ling''er, he turned and left, and reached the back mountain deep pool where the two-headed python inhabited. At this time on the shore of the abyss cliff, Miao Yuer, Wuwang and Tang Zisang were already standing on the shore, but the two-headed python did not come out.


    Seeing Tang Ye appearing, Miao Yu''er said, "Xiao Zi is probably cultivating in deep sleep. It also knows that it was me who came and didn''t come out without threats."


    Tang Ye nodded, hovering over the abyss, and smashed a force of strength.


    Then I heard the sound of the surging water under the pool, very loud, which shows how powerful Tang Ye is. It''s not afraid of hurting the two-headed python if you smash the power like this.


    The power of the two-headed giant python is not so weak, and that power can at best wake it up. Then it floated out from under the pool, and set off a huge wave of water. Under the abyss, there was a layer of mist. But after the two-headed giant python emerged from its huge head, two groups of red could be vaguely seen, and then the two groups of red became clearer and clearer.


    Those are the red eyes of a two-headed giant python. The two-headed python was rushing up quickly, and the huge and long body rushed up all at once, carrying a huge wave of water. When it rushed up, it was like a torrential rain. Tang Ye shifted his position so that he was not hit by the double-headed python, and then hovered in the air, looking at the double-headed python.


    Seeing such a double-headed python, even if they had seen it before, Wu Wang and Tang Zisang still felt very shocked. Such a fierce beast is fortunate to be psychic, knowing good and evil, otherwise it would bring disaster to the world and it would be a huge disaster.


    When the two-headed python saw Tang Ye, it didn''t feel much emotion. The last time he was besieged in the South China Sea, if it hadn''t been saved by Tang Ye, it might be really dangerous. If they are killed, they will probably be eaten. It is full of treasures, how can greedy people let it go. Since that incident, its feelings for humans have weakened, and its ferocity has been gradually aroused, and it may indeed become a veritable beast.


    Tang Ye looked at the double-headed python and said, "I want to take you away."

 Chapter 1923： Its a female!

    The two-headed giant python is surprisingly intelligent, even smarter than many people. It just fails to transform into a human form, and it cannot speak human language. Even so, it is not a problem to communicate with others, as long as the other party has the courage and patience to face it. Ordinary people, when they see its fierce animal appearance, are so scared that they are so frightened, how to communicate.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t need to consider any courage and patience to communicate with the two-headed python, he was better than the two-headed python, and he knew the two-headed python very well, after all, he conquered the two-headed python. Looking at the two-headed giant python that jumped up longer than the cliff and abyss, he said very calmly, "Is there any problem?"


    For ordinary people, who would dare to say so directly, it feels like commanding a two-headed python. Although the strength of the two-headed giant python is greatly limited because it has not broken through to the Jiao, before the true god''s power has fully arrived, on its own, not many people can beat it.


    The two-headed python owed Tang Ye''s kindness and knew that Tang Ye was powerful, so he didn''t feel any emotional agitation towards Tang Ye. The majesty of the fierce beast does not exist in front of Tang Ye. If he dared to be fierce, he would just slap over and couldn''t hide or hold it. His strength is so strong, there is no way.


    But to leave Tang Sect, the two-headed giant python is still very worried. At first it was worried that it would leave Tang Sect and Tang Sect would be attacked again. Secondly, it does not want to take orders from anyone and become a dispatched subordinate. Although Tang Ye rescued it, it felt that it would be fine to repay it, and did not want to become Tang Ye''s subordinates.


    The two-headed python just watched Tang Ye without speaking. And Tang Ye has already understood its meaning. Tang Ye said, "Your worries?"


    "Okay, let''s fight." Tang Ye said to the double-headed python suddenly.


    The two-headed python was taken aback for a moment, why did he want to fight, didn''t he want to fight, this super guy didn''t understand what he meant. However, he also stated his concerns, which is right again.


    Tang Ye floated past, as if he was really going to fight the double-headed python. Miao Yuer and Tang Zisang were also very puzzled by his behavior. Why did Tang Ye suddenly want to fight?


    Others didn''t understand Tang Ye''s approach. Tang Ye had already shot the double-headed python, and the shot was still very heavy. He punched it out, and it seemed to be overwhelming.


    The double-headed python didn''t expect Tang Ye to fight so hard. It didn''t open all its defenses, and it was too late, so it could only plunge into the pool to avoid it. With a bang, it rushed into the pool and set off a terrible huge wave, the sound was deafening and lasting for a long time. Tang Ye chased down and continued to punch and strike. However, they were all staggered very well, and the double-headed python was not hit. Instead, waves of water caused him and the double-headed python to be covered in the water. Miao Yuer, Wuwang and Tang Zisang I can''t see their specific situation, just know that they are playing fiercely.


    The two-headed python didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, but facing a powerful attack like Tang Ye, it had to deal with it with all its strength. It roared, let out a sharp scream, and then rushed to it to fight Tang Ye''s fist.


    boom!


    There was another loud crash, and the force spread out, the cliffs on both sides shook, and some rocks rolled down. And the clear water under the pool splashed and flew, and the water waves were extremely high, passing over the cliff shore. Everything has become chaotic and vague, and others cannot see the specific situation below.


    The huge head of the two-headed giant python collided with Tang Ye''s fist, and the proportions were so distinct that Tang Ye''s fist looked extremely small to that giant python head. And the two-headed python has another head, eyeing. Looking at it in this way, it makes people think, how could Tang Ye be the opponent of the two-headed giant python?


    However, Tang Ye was as stable as a rock. Although it was just a fist, the two-headed python couldn''t advance any further, and he was not knocked back. And, looking at his aura, small, but it seemed to completely suppress the two-headed python. This kind of human power is really incredible. Even the two-headed python was amazed. Although human races are inherently weak, their bodies and souls are inherently weaker than some races. However, human races have unlimited potential, they can become stronger through cultivation, continue to develop, and eventually grow to a point where other races cannot match.


    But the two-headed giant python also has its arrogance, it will not let itself be suppressed by Tang Ye''s fist. At this time, its other head rushed over, trying to resolve Tang Ye''s right fist, so that it could launch other attacks.


    At this moment, Tang Ye turned to look at the other head that the two-headed giant python smashed into, and said, "Xiao Zi, can you really recognize me?"


    "??" The two-headed python was very dazed, what does this faceless man mean by this?


    Call yourself a little purple?


    Moreover, that kind of voice is very familiar, who is it?


    Because Tang Ye hasn''t existed for too long, and for a hundred years, no one else can hope that he is still alive, so no one will be ready to welcome him back one day. A dead person, even if he misses it, when others have other things to do, he will always ignore it. Over time, it will slowly fade. Tang Sheng is very famous, but he is increasingly limited to one name and one legend. If you ask others what he looks like and how exactly he looks, I am afraid that people in a hundred years will not have many answers.


    Powerful, noble, and legendary are just general descriptions.


    The other head of the two-headed giant python opened its mouth, showing its fangs, and it rushed to Tang Ye''s twisted head, almost biting Tang Ye''s face. And Tang Ye didn''t evade, just withdrew the power hidden in front, so that his true appearance was revealed.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, the two-headed python didn''t move for an instant. The head didn''t move any further, and its strength was withdrawn. It froze, isn''t this... Tang Ye?


    The man a hundred years ago!


    Tang Ye looked at the two-headed python with fangs in front of him, smiled a little, and said, "I thought you could recognize me. It seems that I have really changed a lot."


    Although the two-headed python is a fierce look, it is actually a female. Tang Ye was the person she admired a hundred years ago. It was Tang Ye who took her over, helped her settle down, and led her to grow up. For this reason, she was willing to stay by Tang Ye and do things for Tang Ye. However, the road Tang Ye needs to walk is very long and high, and she can''t follow, so she has been separated for a hundred years. But she still missed Tang Ye extremely in her heart, feeling that Tang Ye was the only one she agreed with.


    Now the person she identified with was right in front of her, but she was showing a fierce side, which was too gaffe. She hurriedly retracted her head, with her two heads together, and then moved a little apart from Tang Ye, shaking, like a human being shy and twitching.


    It was embarrassing, but the two heads and four eyes of the two-headed giant python kept looking at Tang Ye. She started to get excited, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be really alive and come back!

 Chapter 1924： Gods haunt!

    Although thinking back to life a hundred years ago, the two-headed python lived more with Tang Manhong, but her relationship with Tang Ye is no worse than that of Tang Manhong. The two-headed python and Tang Ye have experienced life and death hardships, such as the battle of Luohuadong Girl in Nanhai and Wude Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong. The so-called true love in adversity, and the feelings established by experiencing such things are very strong.


    Having lived for a hundred years, because he missed the opportunity to make a breakthrough, he was confined to the place, and the two-headed python had been quite boring these years. Cultivation will not become strong, and usually no one dares to trouble her, so life is dull and boring. The main reason is the lack of expectation. In fact, there is expectation, just thinking about whether Tang Ye is really dead, and if he is not dead, will he come back. At the beginning, looking forward to Tang Ye''s return, it was something that I would think about every day. But after a long time, ten years, twenty years, fifty years, without any movement, slowly, I began to give up.


    It''s just that the two-headed python didn''t expect that Tang Ye is back now! Moreover, it looks the same as it was a hundred years ago, not getting old! There was a breath of precipitation on the firm and handsome face. It was the insights and experience accumulated after living for a hundred years, experienced various things, mature and steady, and restrained.


    handsome!


    The two-headed python was very excited and didn''t know how to express it. The two ferocious heads twisted and shook, making them a little more cute. This is really a weird scene, there is no chance for others to see it.


    Tang Ye showed his true face here in the double-headed python because he wanted the double-headed python not to be prejudiced against him. After all, if he does not show it, the noble master in the faceless state will play another image, just like just now When he first spoke to the two-headed python, his tone was straightforward and hard, as if the two-headed python was about to obey his orders. Such a two-headed python is arrogant and will not obey. In his plan to capture the divine power, they must all obey, otherwise it will lead to serious consequences.


    Revealing his true face to the two-headed python, Tang Ye thought about it, there is no problem, so just now he suddenly wanted to shoot the two-headed python, and fell into the deep pool, then hit the water waves to hide his sight.


    "Xiao Zi, long time no see." Tang Ye said, looking at the twisted two-headed python.


    The two-headed python shook his head vigorously, his happiness was very obvious. In that case, even though there are a thousand words, but I don''t know how to speak, in the end, I simply nodded and smiled. There is nothing like this, because the emotions are there and everything has meaning.


    So Tang Ye didn¡¯t plan to greet too much. She started talking to the two-headed giant python and said, ¡°Xiao Zi, I have a big plan to proceed. I need your help. I also want to find a chance to help you break the limit. .In order for everything to go smoothly, so I told you the truth. Now that time is tight, I won¡¯t tell you too much nostalgia. So things are just like what I said, I¡¯m going to take you to the South China Sea, you What do you think?"


    The two-headed python doesn''t know what to say, otherwise it will be embarrassing next. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, it had no problem at all, and nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly: "Then other things, let''s talk about them in the future. It''s been a hundred years, and there must be many things."


    The two-headed python still nodded. This is the case in many cases. When not together, I miss it. When we meet, as usual, it is enough to feel each other''s feelings and hearts without doing too much.


    Tang Ye finished talking with the two-headed python, and the wave that was set off almost subsided, and then returned to the cliff bank, and then the two-headed python came up. Miao Yuer and Wuwang were still waiting on it, and then they saw that even in the chaotic and fierce water waves that were fighting just now, Tang Ye''s clothes were not sticky at all. This is a very strong power, but this kind of thing happened to Tang Ye, they are not surprised.


    Tang Ye said to them: "The matter is resolved. The two-headed python will follow my arrangement and go to the South China Sea. You will also go there. I will bring two more people."


    Miao Yuer, Wuwang and Tang Zisang were all puzzled. They didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. He needed so many people, and they were all masters.


    Tang Ye knew their thoughts and said, "When you get together, I will tell you."


    This is a team action to capture supernatural power. Perhaps Tang Ye can try it alone, as long as he carries the melting pot of divine power, he will hunt the divine beast carried by the divine power himself. He may succeed. However, he needs to train this group of people. For him, the strength has reached the peak, and the next step is to wait for the power of the true **** to come, and he can be promoted to the **** body. Otherwise, there is not much progress in other battles. Then it''s better to let Tang Zisang come to fight, regardless of success or failure, it is valuable experience for them, and their strength may also be greatly improved. Just like playing a game, a large trumpet with a trumpet, kill a high-level monster, the trumpet can rise to many levels.


    At this time Miao Ling''er came over, and she came to see the two-headed python and said goodbye. Then she saw Miao Yu''er, turned her head, and looked angry, pretending not to see Miao Yu''er.


    Miao Yuer looked indifferent, as if she hadn''t seen Miao Linger. The twin sisters, if it weren''t for the big difference in dressing, one charming and charming, the other delicate and innocent, otherwise it would be really difficult to tell who is who. Regarding this, Miao Ling''er still had trouble thinking, thinking that Tang Ye did not take her with her, but brought Miao Yuer, is it because Miao Yuer looked charming and charming, after all, Tang Ye was a man.


    Tang Ye nodded to Miao Ling''er, Miao Ling''er smiled, and then went to bid farewell to the double-headed python. Wuwang saw Miao Ling''er and thought of the two-headed python besieged and killed in the South China Sea that day, but he was a little bit thinking about it, but Tang Ye was here, these things seemed to have been automatically ignored. Moreover, even if you mention it, Wuwang doesn''t have to think that there is anything, because although he shot that day, the result was terrible. Since it ended in failure, Miao Ling''er and the two-headed python are fine, so there is no need to find Wuwang to be accounted for.


    What''s more, Wuwang is now in the devil, and in the eyes of others, it is probably destroyed. A pure and benevolent Buddha who enters the opposite path is afraid that he will become a public enemy of the people. What can be better in the future?


    After Miao Ling''er bid farewell to the double-headed python, Tang Ye would say a few more words to her, and then it was time to leave Tang Sect. Tang Ye didn''t open the space channel to take Tang Zisang and the others directly to the South China Sea, but let them follow the double-headed python. This time, the two-headed python became a mount.


    As a result, many people saw a magical scene on this day. Several people stood on the canal water and moved quickly, as if they could stand on the water without falling. The river is foggy, and they are even more mysterious and immortal when they look like this. Ordinary people always think they have seen gods when they see it.


    Gods and people haunt!


    As everyone knows, under their feet, it is a two-headed giant python that is moving fast.


    At this time, Tang Ye arrived at an old house in Yanjing. The old house is gloomy, there seems to be ghosts, I don''t know why he is here.

 Chapter 1925： There is a ghost in the old house!

    The old house is dilapidated and no one is left. At night, the wind blew, and occasionally accompanied by weird screams, and there seemed to be shadows sweeping, which was really terrifying. Such a place, I am afraid that no one wants to come. That kind of creepy feeling, I feel that something will appear behind me at any time, and my heart stops beating.


    However, in such a ghastly old house, in the backyard, there appeared a man walking with his head high and not afraid at all. He wears a black robe on the outside and red on the inside, with a retro feel, a man in a cloak!


    The man walked, his expression also wary, step by step, holding a compass-like turntable in his hand, following the pointer on the turntable.


    The old house has a backyard. The pointer of the man''s turntable pointed to the backyard, so the man walked step by step into the entrance of a circular arch to the backyard.


    "Huh?" As soon as he entered the backyard, the man frowned greatly and snorted softly.


    He felt a strong yin and resentment, it must have been a ghost. He was dispatched this time because the investigation team reported the incident, saying that an old house on the outskirts of the city was not peaceful, and a few young people who went out to play disappeared here, and then found the bodies, dead horribly, some with wide eyes. , As if being frightened, the heart stopped directly, and the last moment of life was frozen in fright. Others have their bodies shriveled and lacking energy. Some are bloated, as if drowned. In an old house, there are so many inconsistencies, which is definitely incredible. To solve this problem, the Red Wall Palace sent an exorcist.


    This exorcist is an orthodox person who has inherited a generation of master Yun Youlan, and it is precisely the ancient lack of dealing with the devil in the cemetery of the heroes.


    Yun Youlan inherited the orthodox of a generation of exorcists a hundred years ago, and is extremely talented, so he is very optimistic and has high hopes.


    The dial pointer in Gu Youque''s hand suddenly sped up, and then pointed in one direction and stopped turning, but the pointer shook and then snapped off.


    "So strong..." Gu Youque frowned when the turntable pointers were broken, knowing that there was indeed a powerful femininity active in this old house, and this femininity was in the backyard now.


    Gu Youque was considering whether he could deal with such a powerful femininity alone. Things had already exceeded his expectations. He couldn''t say 100% to get rid of this femininity. He might be in danger.


    After thinking about it, Gu Youwei gritted his teeth with a firm expression, decided to solve the femininity by himself, and then walked toward the yard.


    "This is a relatively impulsive young man, and he doesn''t care about the consequences." Tang Ye, who did not know when he fell on the eaves of the old house, was hidden in the dark, more like a ghost than a ghost. When he saw Gu Youque''s decision, he sighed slightly.


    Although Gu Youque is a powerful and talented exorcist, but he has little experience, it is said that he has just come out to experience, so naturally there will be many shortcomings. The femininity that exists in this yard is very powerful. He himself knows that it is dangerous, but he still does it. It is a bit inappropriate, even if he asks for a support, it is much better.


    Tang Ye can foresee that there will be something wrong with Gu.


    At this time, Gu Youque no longer used the exorcism pan to guide him. He already felt the resentment very clearly, so he went straight to that side. After walking through a gloomy corridor, I came to a square dilapidated small courtyard, which already belongs to the backyard in the backyard. There is a well in this small courtyard, which seems to be a place to carry water.


    And beside the ancient well, there are two wooden barrels, probably for water. Gu Youque felt that strong resentment was right next to Gujing. But he fixed his eyes, and there was nothing beside the ancient well. This is weird, how can there be no femininity?


    Gu Youque narrowed his eyes, then fixed his eyes.


    "Fuck me!" He immediately cursed instinctively. Because this time, he looked intently and saw a woman sitting next to the ancient well, dipping her feet in a wooden barrel. The woman wore a plain gray blouse with a broken pattern, like an honest ancient maid.


    Gu Youque saw this maid who dipped his feet in a wooden barrel, but he would not think that she was really a maid, and undoubtedly a female ghost. It''s just not like the traditional impression, with long white hair and a crippled back. In fact, this maid looks like a woman in a broken-patterned grey coat, and her back is also very scary. She did not show the front, she was sitting sideways, sitting on the edge of the ancient well, with her feet rolled up on her trousers and soaked in the water in the wooden bucket. The hair is tied in two bundles, covering some profile.


    The night was dim and the insects screamed gloomily. The woman with the appearance of a maid quietly turned her back to the person, not alarmed by those who came, as if ignoring everything. I don''t know what it will be like when she turns around. In the gloomy atmosphere, this is the most scary. However, before seeing her appearance, she was not very willing.


    Gu Youque believes that she is the source of resentment, that it is no longer a person, but a ghost. As the shackles of Qi Luck expanded, ghosts that could not be formed began to form. The grievances in this old house are so heavy, it is only natural that ghosts can take shape. However, the maid knew that he had come, but did not move, which inevitably made him a little scared, but also angry. Normally, ghosts rush to kill when they see people, so there is no way to wait slowly. Can only say that this ghost is very strong. But Qiang couldn''t ignore the exorcist who restrained them, so Gu Youque was very angry.


    Gu Youque stared at the girl ghost. Based on the performance of the girl ghost, she preliminarily judged that the girl ghost died in the water and can be classified as a "water ghost". The most obvious point is that the girl ghost dipped her legs in the water. Water ghosts do not leave the water, they can be tempted to kill, and then they can be replaced. Those who died in the water, turned into ghosts due to resentment, will be constrained in the waters. If they want to leave, they have to confuse a person to kill him, and then the person¡¯s ghost replaces it, then it can get rid of it. The **** of waters.


    Therefore, there is a kind of exorcist¡¯s advice. Usually at night, when you pass by a place with relatively large waters, you see someone sitting or standing, and there is a part of the body that is in contact with water, mostly feet, and then With your back to the person and motionless, then just ignore it and go quickly. Otherwise, he would basically be caught by the trick of the water ghost and would be dragged into the water and killed.


    Gu Youque will not be deceived. He is an exorcist who came to collect ghosts. He does not have the fear formed by ghosts, and some are only calculated according to power. If the power of the ghost is very strong, then he is jealous. If it is not strong, it is almost the same as cleaning up some ruffians.


    So Gu Youque said with a grim face, and said to the girl ghost: "The grievances are not scattered, you have become a ghost, you have done a lot of evil, you must be punished!"


    The grim voice sounded in the courtyard of this quiet and gloomy old house, it was particularly clear, and even some echoes. The sound broke the gloomy tranquility, and the girl ghost finally moved. This movement was a little frightening, and he turned his head 180 degrees without moving his body.


    This must be a ghost.


    Generally speaking, the back of the female ghost is very good and graceful, but when she turns her head, it is very scary. It is not distorted and swollen, or it is missing a glance and a face.


    But this servant girl is not a ghost, she is actually quite delicate...

 Chapter 1926： No need to guess!

    How many men died under the charming appearance of female ghosts. People who are bolder, when it comes to female ghosts, alas, they still think that they can be in love with ghosts. It''s exciting to think about it with a beautiful female ghost.


    However, Gu Youque is also a standard straight man. Looking at the delicate face of the maid and ghost, he said, "Show your true face, this kind of beauty temptation is useless to me."


    Normally, the head of this girl ghost turned 180 degrees. No matter how beautiful it is, it is scary. Who wants to have something to do with her?


    The maid and the ghost looked at Gu Youque, with an indifferent expression. She didn''t have the goodwill that a delicate face gave to others, and she didn''t have the low-pitched consciousness that a maid would have. She said to Gu Youque blankly, "Exorcist? "


    Gu Youque said angrily: "A terrible ghost, so arrogant, let me not surrender you!"


    The maid and the ghost sneered, and said: "What is the fear of an exorcist? I just need a soul to leave here. Since you take the initiative to send it to the door, I will accept it!"


    After drinking, the girl ghost flew up, her head was still, her body turned around, just like a puppet. Then he stretched out his sharp claws and flew over to catch the ancient deficiency.


    Gu Youque snorted coldly and said, "Why do you fear my exorcist during the journey of ghosts and charms!"


    Then Gu Youqian quickly made a knot print with both hands, punching out a golden light force, dedicated to exorcism. He hummed: "Spirit-bound rope!"


    Then the golden light turned into a rope and descended from the sky, trapping the girl ghost. The maid and the ghost struggled a few times, but couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Who are you from Yun Youlan?!" The maid and the ghost shouted to Gu Youwei.


    Gu Youque was very surprised. He looked at the maid and the ghost and asked, "Do you know our ancestor?"


    The maid and the ghost sneered: "This old house is older than your Patriarch. She came here that year but failed to kill me."


    "This..." Gu Youque was puzzled. The ghost that Patriarch could not eliminate, he was afraid that it would not work.


    He didn''t know that when Yun Youlan first came here a hundred years ago to deal with ghosts and monsters, she was still a rookie exorcist, so it was normal that she could not eliminate it. As for the fact that it was not eliminated in the end, something else might have been delayed. Of course, it cannot be said that this ghost is still the strength of a hundred years ago. A hundred years later, her strength has also increased to a terrifying point.


    The lack of Gu is that his mouth is not honest and stubborn. He obviously has a lot of jealousy in his heart, but he refuses to admit defeat and shouts to the maid and ghost: "The ancestor did not accept you back then, so now I will accept you!"


    "The young man is so arrogant!" The girl ghost snorted coldly, then yelled, broke free from the spirit rope, and then pounced on Gu Youque, a terrible ghost gas appeared on her body, and her delicate face began Changed, rotten and ugly, and returned to the image of a typical female ghost.


    Gu Youque is very cautious, because he knows the power of the maid and the ghost. Just now, he heard the maid and the ghost talk about Patriarch Yun Youlan. It has existed for a hundred years and it is even more terrifying. Sure enough, this girl ghost was very powerful, swishing a few times, and quickly reached the front of Gu Youque, which was beyond Gu Youque''s expectation.


    The maid and the ghost gave Gu Youque a hard hit. Gu Youque couldn''t react enough to avoid it. However, the result was also very unexpected by the maids and ghosts. The maid and the ghost thought she could kill Gu Youque, a young boy who did not know the heights of the earth, but she never expected that after she caught Gu Youque, Gu Youque was not only okay, she also bounced back a wave of strength to her, making her be Bounced out.


    The girl ghost frowned, looking at Gu Youque, she quickly realized that the robe on Gu Youque was different. It was that robe was very hard and possessed the power of exorcism, which could deal with her. It can be said that the robe is a very powerful exorcism-type defensive equipment.


    "Shenji technology stuff!" The maid and the ghost yelled, knowing why she was bounced back. The power of Shenji Technology is very terrifying, and it develops various equipment for super-scientific power. Not only that, but because these equipment are protected by the Nuwa Sacred Stone, they have scientific power as well as deified power. It is tantamount to combining science and myth. In this way, these equipment is stronger than pure scientific power, and stronger than pure mythological power. Therefore, Shenji Technology must not be underestimated, even the existence that everyone fears.


    Gu Youque thought that something would happen to him just now, but the robe he was wearing would protect him. He finally realized how powerful Shenji Technology is. Originally, he thought that Shenji Technology was just making some equipment, and the help to them was only auxiliary. After all, they relied on super-scientific power, rather than ordinary people who could only rely on technological power. It is said that Shenji Technology is very powerful. I have not seen it before, but now I know it. This Shenji technology equipment, but saved his life.


    Now knowing that the robe equipped by Shenji Technology is so powerful, Gu Youque suddenly aroused great self-confidence, and there was no longer any fear or scruples, rushed to the maid and ghost, proactively attacked, and had a strong momentum.


    Wearing an armor that will not be injured, Gu Youque is indeed not afraid of anything. He drew a peach wood sword from his back, which looked like a retro Fumoshi. Then he slammed with a mahogany sword, and the maid-girl ghost used her sharp claws to fight against it. Although the mahogany sword was wood, it became harder than steel when it gave exorcism power to fight against femininity.


    The peach wood sword is indeed more useful than other swords for dealing with femininity. The principle is not clear. But Gu Youque is special because it was used by Grandmaster Yun Youlan a hundred years ago. It was first consecrated a hundred years ago and has a huge ability to exorcise evil spirits. It has been passed down as a treasure.


    The maid-girl ghost struggled with Gu Youque, but was repelled by Gu Youque''s reckless initiative. She was very angry, because Gu Youque dared to do so only with the equipment of Shenji Technology. Shenji Technology is really the nemesis of these dark forces, and it seems that they have to be combined to eliminate them. However, for the moment, Gu Youku is still resolved. The girl ghost knows that she has to use her body''s power.


    So, the girl ghost flew into the ancient well and disappeared.


    "Run away, don''t think about it!" Gu Youque snorted when he saw this, followed, and plunged into the ancient well.


    "This silly boy." Tang Ye, who had been watching Gu Youque fighting with the maid and ghost from behind, was quite speechless when he saw this. What are you doing chasing that female ghost? That female ghost is a water ghost. She hasn''t been able to leave the dead spirit-bound waters yet. No matter how far she escapes, she will still be around the ancient well. Why go after it?


    But now it seems that the ancient well is the place where the female ghost died, I''m afraid the body is still rotting below. Then, in the ancient well, with the body, the female ghost''s power will be much stronger, so that the ancient Youku may not be the opponent.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to guess and knew the result.


    Sure enough, not long after Gu Youque entered the ancient well, he was seriously injured, flew out of the ancient well, and fell to the ground. The girl ghost changed her appearance, more rotten, ugly and vicious, but she was very proud and wanted to kill. The badly injured ancient has deficiency.

 Chapter 1927： Cant use a brain!

    To be able to retain a ghost with a body is quite terrifying. As long as the body is around, its strength can be greatly improved. After the girl ghost entered the ancient well and directly merged with the rotting corpse in the water, her strength was much improved. The ancient well is also considered its site, and Gu Youque rushed to chase it in, which was tantamount to entering a tiger''s den. It''s normal to be injured. To blame, he is too young and impulsive.


    It''s good to be aggressive, but it won''t work if you don''t use your brain to think. This is a place that is lacking in ancient times.


    The girl ghost flew down, soaking her body, sprinkled a burst of water, but it was very stench, it was the water from the ancient well, and her body was rotting. The female ghost fell in front of Gu Youque, who fell on the ground, and sneered: "I am a ghost that formed a hundred years ago. What are you a kid a hundred years from now! Since you are looking for death, I will fulfill you. Don''t worry, wait for you ''S soul is trapped in the ancient well, and I will come back to see you from time to time."


    The servant girl ghost can leave the waters where the spirits are bound only by the last replacement soul. She is very excited, very happy, and will become a free ghost. The world is so big, and he has such a strong power, even the exorcist can''t deal with it, so wouldn''t he be able to live comfortably and with great power?


    The past grievances and hatreds must be counted one by one!


    Everyone who is ridden with resentment and reincarnated without **** is due to persecution by others or misfortune. To turn into a ghost is to get revenge. If the enemy dies, then take revenge on those related to the enemy, his descendants, etc. As a result, another strange death will occur.


    It''s just that now that the girl ghost wants to kill Gu Youku, Tang Ye won''t allow such a thing. Because Tang Ye came here specially because he wanted to recruit Gu Youku. Because Gu Youque is an exorcist from Yun Youlan''s line, and he also wants to cultivate an exorcist. Although he has excellent exorcism ability, he even reached the realm of crossing people. However, it is better to have a powerful exorcist person around him.


    Speaking of, Tang Ye has covered everything, which can be said to be very extensive. Now he recruits people, he will cultivate. The so-called Tianxia Master probably developed in this way.


    Faced with the attack of the maid and the ghost, Gu Youque desperately tried to resist, but he was already seriously injured, and the equipment of Shenji Technology could not resist it. He was very anxious and naturally did not want to die. This has just come out to experience and is about to die, no way to accept it. But what can we do? This old house in the suburbs is not called for support. Who will come. And even if there were people, he, an exorcist, couldn''t deal with a ghost, how could others deal with it.


    Gu Youque knew that he regretted that he shouldn''t be so impulsive. Why don''t you think about the consequences of jumping into the ancient well. In that ancient well, all the power of female ghosts, she was restrained by all sides, and in the end, even with the equipment of Shenji Technology, she was still seriously injured. Think about it, it is impossible for a female ghost to escape. The spirit-binding effect is still there, and it is always in this waters. And even if the female ghost enters the ancient well to extract the power of the corpse, she may not lose when she comes out to fight against herself. She will definitely lose when she goes inside the ancient well.


    It was too late to think of this now. Gu Youque was very depressed, and he sighed. After all, he was too reckless, just as Master said. I''m really sorry for dying like this. Become a ghost, you will definitely be killed when you see them.


    The maid-girl ghost''s ultimate move has arrived, and Gu Youque can''t avoid it, and can only wait to die. But at this time, he saw the maid and ghost who was going to kill him flew back and hit the Gujing side. How is this going? He was very surprised, and then he saw a person floating beside him, a mysterious person with a robe and hood. When he saw the front clearly, he knew the person who saved him.


    That powerful and mysterious faceless man!


    On that day, he helped to solve the demons that appeared in the cemetery of the heroes. Those powerful demons were all one at a time. So far, I think it is impossible to think about it. So he seriously suspected that Tang Ye was directing and acting himself. But later, Tang Ye helped them analyze the reason for the birth of the demon. It has something to do with the paintings and paintings of the two saints a hundred years ago. Later, the Red Wall Palace checked, and it was true. Although it is not the true power of the eternal world, it is also the power of imitating the eternal world. In this way, it involves a conspiracy that lasted a hundred years ago. Because of Tang Ye''s notification, their investigation saved a lot of things, and they could prevent a lot of things in advance, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Later, a lot of things came about about the faceless man. Saved Tang Zisang and helped Tang Zisang break through to the Poison Sage. Saved the two-headed python in the South China Sea, killed the powerful elder of Taoism with a snap of his fingers, and made the emperor helpless in Xiangshan. Nothing can be done by a single person in the current ancestral land, including those at the peak. Therefore, this faceless man became an extremely terrifying existence.


    The point is that what this faceless man does has no rules. He does things so that people can''t see any position. Therefore, no one knows what he is going to do, how to deal with him, and no one can deal with him.


    Now this faceless man appeared next to him and saved himself. What is this going to do?


    This faceless person is really too hard to guess. He doesn''t know who he will look for. They are all different people, let alone what he will do next.


    But no matter what it was, Gu Youque felt that there was one thing he could be fortunate about, that is, he was saved.


    Don''t be killed by the maid girl ghost, this is more important than anything!


    However, when Gu Yu was fortunate, Tang Ye said something that shocked him. Tang Ye snorted to him: "Under Yun Youlan, how come you are such a useless kid?"


    "You..." I was so angry, but Gu Youque didn''t dare to refute it. Because he was almost killed by the girl ghost. Although it can be argued that the girl ghost is not an ordinary ghost, he feels that there is no point in arguing like this. If he is not enough for a man, he won''t argue, and endure silently.


    "Do you know what your biggest problem is?" Tang Ye said to Gu Youque again.


    Gu Youque turned his head and said nothing. He probably realized it, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    But Tang Ye was not afraid that he would be angry, so he said, "You have a brain, but you can''t use it."


    I **** your uncle... Gu Youque heard Tang Ye''s words and immediately cursed in his heart, but did not speak to his mouth. Thinking about dealing with the girl ghost just now, he really didn''t use his brains much. He can only admit this fact. But those words sounded really irritating, and it was really unconvincing, as if to go back!


    "Who are you?!" At this moment, the maid and ghost who were shot out angrily drank to Tang Ye. She was very angry. She could be liberated and free by killing Gu Youque originally, but suddenly a faceless person appeared to stop her. This faceless person felt more terrifying than herself. In the dim night, there is no face.


    Why are things that are evil and evil?

 Chapter 1928： Let you too!

    Because Tang Ye was in a faceless form, a faceless person, let alone a person, if he suddenly appeared in a dark place, it would be really scary. No wonder the maids and ghosts think he is the same kind, all ghosts.


    The maid girl ghost was very angry, and suddenly someone appeared to hinder her. She rushed to Tang Ye directly, babbling, ugly face, awkward claws, as if it were very powerful.


    But Tang Ye looked at her calmly. When she was about to approach, she waved her hand to open a space passage. It was a circular space with a rare golden color. This was not the case when Tang Ye made a space jump. . So this is not the usual empty passage, so what is this?


    At this time, the girl ghost and Gu Youque were already shocked. As a feminine thing, the girl-girl ghost has a natural fear of the golden light space channel. Whether she has seen it before or not, she instinctively knows what terrible thing it is.


    The gate of reincarnation!


    The underworld is the supreme means of catching those feminine objects that have not reincarnated in the underworld. As long as they encounter the gate of reincarnation, it is said that even the zombies who are displaced outside the Three Realms and Six Paths can be extradited in. Of course, this requires that the power to open the door of reincarnation is strong enough, otherwise the existence of such a powerful zombie can be resisted, and it may even break the door of reincarnation.


    But there are not many feminine objects as powerful as zombies in the whole world. Therefore, the feminine things that exist in the world are all formed under the yoke of air. It can be said that they are very rudimentary ghosts and monsters. Then facing the gate of reincarnation, naturally they are very afraid.


    "No!" The girl ghost looked at the door of reincarnation, panicking. The gate of reincarnation is very attractive to these feminine things, so even if the maid and female ghost want to retreat, they can''t do it. They are attracted so much that they will definitely be sucked into the gate of reincarnation.


    If it is sucked into the door of reincarnation, it is basically finished. Because the Ksitigarbha has not yet returned, the underworld system is not functioning normally, but there is also an underworld world. When it comes down, it will automatically clean up sinful feminine things, just like cleaning up rubbish, unable to resist, it is basically a fate of death.


    Even if he was not cleansed up, he would be trapped in the underworld. And all that exists in the world of the underworld is feminine, and that is her kind. This is meaningless, no revenge, no freedom, just like going to jail, only a group of inmates are faced every day. Or, it would be a world below, stratified, to be enslaved and abused, which is really terrible.


    The girl ghost did not want to have such a fate anyway. But the gate of reincarnation had sucked her in front of her, and she was about to sink into it. At this moment, she saw Tang Ye next to him, this faceless person, and she realized that she had just made a huge cognitive error.


    This faceless person is not her kind, but an extremely powerful exorcist!


    To open the door of reincarnation, one must be a powerful cultivator who can exorcise the devil. Nowadays, exorcists are generally at the "heard" level, and there are very few "crossing people" levels, and they have not even appeared. Now that this faceless person can open the door of reincarnation, he must be an exorcist in the realm of "crossing people"!


    Faced with such an exorcist, the girl ghost knew that there was no possibility of resistance.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect such a powerful existence in the Exorcist, it seems that the feminine world is uncomfortable.


    "Yeah!" The girl ghost was sucked into the gate of reincarnation, knowing that she was over, but it uttered a huge scream, not because of pain, nor because of not doing it, but warning, warning other feminine things , A huge enemy who restrained them appeared, if you want to develop, kill him quickly!


    The maid girl ghost who entered the gate of reincarnation, the result has been confirmed, she is finished in this world.


    Gu Youque was shocked the moment he saw the gate of reincarnation appear. He really didn''t expect that in his lifetime he could encounter an exorcist who could open the door of reincarnation, that is, someone from his camp!


    It seems that no exorcist has reached the realm of crossing people, even Grandmaster Yun Youlan a hundred years ago, not, just a little bit of contact. Because it is said that crossing the realm of people can only be done if the underworld operates normally. In other words, it will start when the Ksitigarbha king returns. It also means that it can only be done after the true God descends.


    But now someone has done it, this is simply a miracle among exorcists!


    Gu Youque was very excited, looking obsessed with the golden gate of reincarnation.


    But after the girl ghost was sucked into the gate of reincarnation, the gate of reincarnation disappeared, and Gu Youque realized one thing. This door of reincarnation was opened by the mysterious faceless man!


    Damn it, this is a **** joke. Could it be that the mysterious and faceless man who has been so powerful that no one can reach, is still an exorcist, and an exorcist who has surpassed the limit and reached the realm of crossing people?


    It''s unreasonable!


    How could such a perverted character exist in the world!


    Gu Youque turned his head and looked at Tang Ye in a faceless state, speechlessly speechless. If Tang Ye is only strong in other areas, then if he teaches him, he may bite the bullet and retort "You don''t know the hardship and harshness of being an exorcist", but now, Tang Ye has reached the realm of crossing people. The exorcist of, almost better than all exorcists, so if you teach him, he really has nothing to refute.


    After solving the servant girl ghost, Tang Ye was fine, and began to talk with Gu Youque. In fact, if he wants to solve the girl ghost, he doesn''t need to use the gate of reincarnation at all, just use a little exorcism power, and then slap the girl and the ghost will be scattered. The reason why he used the gate of reincarnation was to shock Gu Youque and follow him.


    He looked at Gu Youque, who was a little stupefied, and said, "Do you want to open the door of reincarnation by yourself?"


    "Ah...?" Gu Youque was stunned, looking at Tang Ye and wondering how to answer. In fact, there is no need to think about this question. The answer is of course. If an exorcist does not want to reach the state of crossing people and opens the door of reincarnation, then dealing with femininity is much simpler. Even after reaching the realm of crossing people, you can continue to practice and break through. If you reach the realm of ghost soldiers and ghosts, you can enter the gate of reincarnation by yourself, walk the path of the underworld, and go back and forth between the world and the underworld. It is simply too cool.


    It''s just that it''s difficult to answer because Gu Youque didn''t think he could break through, and other exorcists could break through. As for this mysterious faceless person, it can only be said that he is strange. He is unknown, who is he, God knows what special magical powers he has?


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes without a face, and he didn''t expect that Gu Youque, a kid who didn''t like to use his brain, was actually scared and stupid now. It was really speechless.


    In this way, Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense, and said directly: "If you are willing to stay by my side and do something for me, then I can allow you to open the door of reincarnation."

 Chapter 1929： The melting pot!

    Gu Youque looked suspiciously at Tang Ye. He didn''t know if Tang Ye was talking big, actually saying that he could also open the door of reincarnation. Didn''t that allow him to reach the realm of exorcist''s crossing? This kind of thing can be done casually!


    Then Gu Youque had another question. Tang Ye said he wanted him to follow him, but he didn''t understand, what was Tang Ye going to do?


    In this way, isn''t this faceless man specifically looking for himself?


    "What...what do you want to do?" Gu Youque still fell to the ground seriously injured, because of doubt in his heart, he couldn''t help but raise his head and look at Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I will ask you to do something, but your reward is very high. Just like I said just now, I will make you a powerful exorcist who can open the door of reincarnation."


    "This..." Gu Youque thought there would be no such good things, so he asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I won''t tell you before you promise me. I need your sincerity to be greater, and you can promise me without knowing what I want you to do. No matter if you are because of it. I promised me because of the benefits I promised. Anyway, you must be sincere enough."


    Gu Youque couldn''t help but roll his eyes. It''s good if he has the strength and the conditions. Negotiations are **** hard. To be honest, as an exorcist who works hard and does not want to be ashamed of his ancestors, of course he wants to break through to the realm of crossing people. It is not the glory of one person, but the glory of the entire sect. Proud proud. What''s more, their exorcists did not make a clear distinction between life and death, because they were exorcists before they were alive, and when they go to the underworld after death, their souls will be treated well, and if they are good, they can become "official officials" in the underworld. Keep the memories from the past, except for special ones, such as some occupations that must be erased.


    Therefore, such a death is actually a different place to live. The key is that this place can still be connected with the place before death. Then, if his child, or other people, do any great deeds, he can know that he can be proud of it, and he will have a good reputation in the underworld.


    Gu Youque always wanted to make some achievements to make his masters and ancestors proud, to live up to their expectations, and the reputation of being an orthodox exorcist in Yunyoulan''s line. The reason for this strong idea is that he is not the only one among the exorcists now, there are other people, and the principles and styles of doing things are not very consistent with them, and sometimes there are big discrepancies and conflicts.


    In fact, a hundred years ago, Grandmaster Yun Youlan had unified the exorcists and had strict sect rules. However, after the resurrection of the true god, many people who gained power by chance appeared, and some of them could perform exorcism. These people also claim to be exorcists and are doing exorcism. However, they do it arbitrarily, and sometimes to exorcise the devil, they cause more losses to people. At the same time, the object of exorcism is regardless of the situation. Anyone who feels that the "superpower" is evil and kills many innocent people who can protect people.


    Such as, etc., these people call themselves exorcists. Orthodox exorcists do not recognize or even oppose them. They will only corrupt their status as exorcists. As an exorcist under the direct line of Grand Master Yun Youlan, Gu Youque was very opposed to them. But on the contrary, some of the "exorcists" who have gained the power of the true **** are very powerful. Even these orthodox exorcists can''t compare with them, so they are very unwilling, but very helpless.


    Gu Youque is very aggressive, and sometimes even appears impulsive because he wants to succeed. It is inevitable that he is eager to achieve something without the influence of this kind of thing.


    Therefore, now that there is an opportunity for him to enter the realm of crossing people, he is extremely tempted. Just because he didn''t know much about Tang Ye, he was a little shaken.


    Tang Ye knew that he would hesitate, this was a very normal situation. But Tang Ye didn''t want to become bitterly persuaded, otherwise, wouldn''t it appear that he was an urgent needer? In this case, the negotiation would easily fall into a passive position. But it must be fired up to urge Gu Youque to make up his mind. So he said to Gu Youque again: "You should have heard that Tang Zisang has also joined me, and Wuwang from Biyun Temple. I will ask them to do the same thing. If you join in, you too It will be so. So, what Wuwang and Tang Zisang can promise, what can''t you promise."


    Speaking of this, Gu Youque is really more tempted. Although Wuwang had been enchanted, with Tang Ye''s help, he restrained his inner demon that day and was not swallowed, so he was still sober. Since he was still willing to follow Tang Ye when he was sober, it meant that what he was going to do might not be a bad thing.


    If Wuwang is still influential, what about Tang Zisang. Tang Zisang has entered the Holy Way, and he will not be confused. So, they all made such choices, so what are their concerns?


    But he is now working for the Red Wall Court, and this needs to be considered. He said: "I am an exorcist under the Red Wall Court, and I want to work for the Red Wall Court."


    "It¡¯s okay. If something happens to the Red Wall Palace, I allow you to help them. However, my side must be given priority. But don¡¯t worry, as long as you do one thing on my side, you need to do it before doing this. It¡¯s just getting stronger, otherwise you can¡¯t do what I want you to do. Therefore, you still have free time to help the Red Wall Palace.¡± Tang Ye said to Gu Youque.


    Gu Yu lacked a moment, and there was such a good thing?


    Give yourself personal freedom?


    There is always a sense of insecurity. Pies fall in the sky, how good is it.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to say much anymore. She turned and left, and said: "Think about it for yourself. Indeed, this matter is good for you, but I want to tell you what I want you to do. It¡¯s dangerous, and you might die. If you think you can do it, then join. If you can¡¯t, then I won¡¯t force it.¡±


    Gu Youque thought Tang Ye was leaving, and was quite anxious. This kind of opportunity to be taken by a strong person doesn''t always happen, not to mention that it is a strong person in the realm of the exorcist. Then he thought quickly, worrying that Tang Ye would disappear, Gu Youque said, "I am willing to join you!"


    Tang Ye looked back at Gu Youque and said, "Okay, then I will come again tomorrow..."


    "No, I can go with you now. The female ghost in this old house is gone, and my task is completed." Gu Youque said, looking impatient.


    Tang Ye didn''t care, and said, "It''s okay, then I will help you deal with your injuries first."


    With that, Tang Ye burst out with vitality, and vitality poured into Gu Youwei''s body. The Yin and evil powers in Gu Youwei''s body were expelled and moisturized, and his injuries improved a lot.


    Gu has wondered, who is this faceless person, who is sacred and possesses so much power?


    It feels like his body is a melting pot, any power can tolerate!

 Chapter 1930： Gao Lenggui sister!

    It is really appropriate to say that Tang Ye is a melting pot. The most telling point is that his body can accommodate both the magical power of darkness and the vitality of light. These two forces are diametrically opposed, which can be described as one righteous and one evil. If there is a conflict, how mortal bodies can bear it, so Tang Ye is a very special existence, and can even be described as weird.


    No one knows what secrets are hidden, including himself.


    Now, Gu Youque got the vitality infused by Tang Ye, and the evil spirits that had been invaded by the maids and ghosts just now were all driven out, and the physical injuries had healed a lot, so he was almost fine. Little injuries can''t get in the way. So he was very surprised, admiring Tang Ye''s power, how could it be so magical?


    It''s one thing to be great, but it''s another to be magical. Not everything can be mysterious.


    Gu Youque looked at Tang Ye with some thoughts in his heart. Perhaps, following this faceless person, in addition to wanting to benefit myself, it is also because I have been attracted to him invisibly, wanting to see who he is and what possibilities he has.


    Regardless of what Gu Youque thought, after recruiting Gu Youque, he was only one person away from completing the preliminary layout of capturing divine power. When he left Tang Sect, he told Tang Zisang and the others that he would take two people. Now one is Gu Youque, then who is the other?


    "You follow me." Tang Ye said to Gu Youque. Since Gu Youque had agreed to follow him, he stopped talking nonsense and started to go to the other person.


    Since Gu Youque had made a choice, there would not be too many problems, so he was very obedient, nodded and followed Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye opened the space channel and he got in, very excited. This was his first space jump. It was such a miraculous thing that he felt that he couldn''t find any way anymore, and it was satisfying to be able to get in touch now.


    When they came out of the space channel, Gu Youque was surprised to find that they had come to the cemetery of the heroes.


    Why come to the cemetery of heroic spirits?


    Gu Youque is full of doubts. Then I realized, where can someone like Tang Ye go? At first, he was astonished at how Tang Ye sneaked into the tomb of the heroic spirit with extremely strict guardianship. Now the result is obvious, so what if it jumps directly from space and is heavily guarded. No one of them has the power of space, and it is impossible to guard the space, so it is impossible to stop a character like Tang Ye.


    "What are we going to do in the cemetery of heroes?" Gu Youque asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "Bring another person, just one of them, because the nature is very special."


    "Huh?" Gu Youque was very puzzled, and then immediately thought of the tomb-keepers at the heroic cemetery, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. They are ghosts and babies, and they are also ghosts, which is quite special.


    "Are you looking for Li Black and White and Li Wuchang?" Gu Youque asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at him, then turned his head, looking very cold, and said, "Call me the Lord."


    "Um." Gu Youque didn''t expect Tang Ye to be like this suddenly, hey, it feels quite interesting, because in the previous conversation, he always felt that this faceless person was not a serious person. However, there is a name, which is better than "you". It is impolite and there is no level. So it is called the Lord. He is willing to accept it, so he called to Tang Ye: "The Lord."


    Tang Ye always pretended to be majestic, and did not respond to Gu Youque, and flew away. Gu Youque had to keep up. Then, when they reached the ground floor of the tomb of the heroic spirits, they didn''t need to look for them, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang quickly appeared and stopped in front of them.


    How can the heroic cemetery be trespassed, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are responsible for guarding this place. Because they are both human and ghost, any movement can be quickly sensed.


    Appearing in front of Tang Ye and Gu Youque, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were taken aback. They are no strangers to Tang Ye and Gu Youwei. Tang Ye helped them solve the demon last time and let the heroic cemetery be peaceful, which is equivalent to helping them protect the heroic cemetery. They are very grateful and owe Tang Ye''s favor. . And if there is a lack of ancient times, the exorcist sent by the Red Wall Palace to support it will be considered familiar.


    "Senior, I didn''t expect you to come." As an elder brother, Li Black and White is better than his sister Li Wuchang and is good at dealing with each other. He watched Tang Ye say hello, very polite. He also smiled at Gu''s shortcomings and said, "Good brother Gu."


    As a high-cold girl, Li Wuchang usually didn''t care about it anymore after Li Black and White had done these superficial skills. She stood alone with an expressionless face. However, she couldn''t help but visit Tang Ye from time to time. Maybe she was curious about Tang Ye, Tang Ye was too strong, unreasonably strong, and so mysterious, always making her want to figure it out.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and said to Li Black and White and Li Wuchang: "I want to ask one of you for help, but this task will take a long time. If you are willing, then it will be a relatively long adventure."


    When Li Black and White heard it, he was a little confused and worried. There is no doubt about him, because the direction of consideration is his own positioning problem. He is a man serving for the Red Wall Palace, and he can''t leave the cemetery of the heroic spirits, and he can''t leave. And the meaning in Tang Ye''s words is to leave the cemetery of the heroes, and it will take a long time. No matter what Tang Ye wants him to do, he has to worry about who will guard it after leaving the cemetery of the heroic spirits?


    The other is, don¡¯t let anyone go to the palace of the Red Wall?


    But unlike Li Black and White, Li Wuchang didn''t consider those issues, and she immediately became interested in Tang Ye''s words. The original expressionless face was obviously agitated. The eyes turned more frequently. There is an ambivalent expression that wants to raise his hand to speak, but is limited by his personality not doing that.


    Looking at the changes in Li Wuchang and Li Wuchang''s expressions, Tang Ye had already determined that the one who was suitable to follow him was Li Wuchang, a cold, ghost girl. It''s not that Li Black and White is not appropriate, but Li Black and White is more suitable to take charge of the affairs here at the Heroic Spirit Cemetery, so he and the Red Wall Palace will be more at ease. If it is impermanence, there is definitely no way.


    Therefore, I chose to lead Li Wuchang instead of Li Wuchang, not because Li Wuchang is inferior to Li Wuchang, it is precisely that Li Wuchang is worse than Li Wuchang.


    The guardian of the heroic cemetery must be a very capable and intelligent person.


    After thinking about it, Li Black and White said, "Senior, I''m afraid that the younger generation can''t agree to this matter. The adults on the red wall court will not agree to it."


    Li Black and White directly threw out the Red Wall Palace, skipping his own limitations and concerns. Because if Tang Ye could solve the Red Wall Palace, his problem would probably not be a problem.


    Li Wuchang was a little anxious, and pulled the corners of Li''s clothes, wanting to express his opinion. But Li Black and White ignored it, and Li Black and White still knew exactly what he thought of his sister. It looks cold, but it''s actually restless. The outside world is wonderful, but guarding the cemetery of the heroes is more important.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Black and White, and squinted his eyes. This kid actually used the Red Wall Palace to reject him.


    The palace of the Red Wall... Tang Ye turned to look at the direction of the palace of the Red Wall, sighed in his heart, thinking, "You guy from the Wang family, maybe you know it?"

 Chapter 1931： Destiny cannot be violated!

    At this time, the red wall palace and the small courtyard outside the house where Wang Jiuxiao usually handles important matters have a very good view. It is full of greenery, although it is quiet, but vitality can be seen everywhere. It is an excellent picture with static and dynamic, quiet atmosphere, and agile vitality.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t deal with the matter for a day, so he just stood in this yard, not knowing what he was thinking about. This situation appeared after he competed with Tang Ye. The personal guard Hua Tian was very worried, but he didn''t know what to ask, so he could only watch and worry outside the yard. However, he had already told Wang Cangcang about this matter, and wanted Wang Cangcang to ask Wang Jiuxiao.


    It was really worrying that this happened after a contest with that faceless man with terrible dark magic. If it were affected by the magic of darkness, the consequences would be even more disastrous. This is related to the order and safety of this land!


    Wang Cangcang is Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter. Hearing Huatian''s report, he was very worried and rushed over immediately.


    When Wang Jiuxiao usually thinks about problems, he doesn''t like to be disturbed, otherwise he will be angry and very strict. This is why Hua Tian dare not disturb him easily. Now Wang Cangcang is here, Wang Cangcang is Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter, let alone Wang Jiuxiao''s first problem, she just ignores it, nodded to Huatian, and went straight into the yard.


    Wang Jiuxiao thought, but he didn''t know what was happening around him. When Wang Cangcang came in, he looked back and saw that it was his own daughter. He was stunned. Then he shrugged helplessly and walked to the pavilion to sit down. It seemed that he was planning to talk to Wang Cangcang.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for Wang Cangcang who also had a relatively high career at the Red Wall Court, and she was the second phoenix among the Four Phoenixes of the Red Wall, she could not enter and leave the Red Wall Court at will, let alone walk around. This place is sacred and vital, and there can be no private arrangements for any family affection. Therefore, even if Wang Cangcang came to see Wang Jiuxiao now, he still took the position of official affairs, not the position of father and daughter. However, Wang Cangcang would still call Wang Jiuxiao his father, and he would not be so dull.


    Wang Jiuxiao sat at the pavilion. After Wang Cangcang came over, he gestured his hand to Wang Cangcang very politely, meaning to sit down.


    Wang Cangcang nodded and said "thank you" before sitting down, then looked at Wang Jiuxiao and said, "Father, you have been a little abnormal lately. It seems that you haven''t handled things well."


    Wang Jiuxiao laughed, quite hearty, and said, "Is this to blame me?"


    "Dare not, I just want to remind you." Wang Cangcang looked at Wang Jiuxiao''s eyes and said. Things are definitely not finished with just two sentences like this. She also needs to know Wang Jiuxiao''s exact situation and whether it is really affected by the magic of darkness.


    Wang Jiuxiao tilted his head, looked at the sky outside, then looked back, and said to Wang Cangcang: "I''m thinking about something, if I figure it out, Dashan. If I can''t figure it out..."


    Wang Jiuxiao narrowed his eyes and was silent for a while before saying: "I''m afraid I can''t sit in this position."


    "What?" Wang Cangcang was taken aback, stood up slightly, and then sat back, watching Wang Jiuxiao''s expression very serious, and said, "So serious?"


    She had never thought that the matter would be so serious that it would prevent Wang Jiuxiao from continuing to sit as the emperor. She stared at Wang Jiuxiao and said, "Is that person''s influence?"


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded.


    "What the **** is it?" Wang Cangcang snorted dullly, with a sense of unwillingness. She believed in her father''s abilities. How could she have a contest because of the appearance of the faceless man. Although she was defeated, she was quite fine. How could she suffer such a big blow?


    Wang Jiuxiao saw Wang Cangcang''s thoughts, shook his head, and said with a smile: "It''s not a simple question of victory or defeat. Rather, I feel something different. It seems like... an old friend is here?"


    "Huh?" Wang Cangcang frowned and wondered, what does this mean?


    Wang Jiuxiao took out the piece of celestial bear jade seal from his cuff, and saw a cloud of blue and black aura on the celestial bear jade seal. Wang Cangcang was even more shocked when he saw this. The Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by other powers, which is too childish. Yuxi¡¯s luck represents the power of heaven and earth, and it can actually invade the power of heaven and earth, that¡¯s really not a joke.


    Now there is a terrible thing is whether the power of Tianxiong Yuxi will be destroyed by that invading force. If the Tianxiong Yuxi is destroyed, it is not just a matter of losing a powerful force, but a century-old sinner, betraying the unity of the people in the first 100 years, and affecting the support of the unknown age. This charge is really too big.


    Wang Cangcang looked at Wang Jiuxiao, very worried. She understood Wang Jiuxiao''s pressure, no wonder she didn''t want to work.


    However, facing Wang Cangcang¡¯s worries, Wang Jiuxiao still smiled, shook his head lightly, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. There are some things that you haven¡¯t seen thoroughly enough. I ask you, you observe twelve Koi, what has changed?"


    Wang Cangcang gently shook his head, a little discouraged, and said, "There is still no change."


    "Okay." Wang Jiuxiao nodded, then stood up, and said: "Okay, there is nothing wrong with you. Go back first. I want to go to a place."


    "Huh?" Wang Cangcang frowned and asked, "It''s getting late, where is Father going?"


    Wang Jiuxiao picked up the Tianxiong Yuxi, the blue and black aura circulating on it was even more exuberant, and said: "A place where I can figure out this matter. You don''t need to follow, I will deal with it alone. Some things are always true. One person."


    "No!" Wang Cangcang was suddenly excited, and told her instinctively that it shouldn''t be like this. Because it involves Tianxiong Yuxi, it is connected with Wang Jiuxiao''s fate. She had an illusion that where Wang Jiuxiao was going was life and death.


    Either live or die.


    Wang Cangcang''s mood has become more messy, why is there such a thing suddenly? Could it be that this is the game of the superiors, this is the game that governs the power of heaven and earth, it looks very beautiful, but in fact, life and death are also in the line, suddenly, maybe just because of a flower and a grass, or because of seeing a certain People who have never met.


    The pattern of heaven and earth should be the most difficult to shake, but it is precisely the easiest to change.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked at Wang Cangcang affectionately, then patted Wang Cangcang on the shoulder, and said, "Go back, the destiny cannot be violated. You can''t interfere with these things."


    "No..." Wang Cangcang hates the thing "Destiny" now, Tang Zisang''s matter is destiny, she can''t help. Now her father''s affairs are also destiny, she still can''t help, she is not reconciled!


    However, her head suddenly became dizzy and she realized that she was stunned by Wang Jiuxiao''s effort. She was anxious, about to cry, grabbing Wang Jiuxiao''s arm and shouting: "Father..."


    With just a cry, Wang Cangcang fainted.


    Wang Jiuxiao asked Wang Cangcang to lie down on the table to rest. He left alone holding the Heavenly Bear Yuxi that was invaded by other forces.


    Destiny, he also had this calamity.

 Chapter 1932： Distinguish the levels!

    Wang Jiuxiao was about to leave, and Hua Tian couldn''t stop it either. Hua Tian didn''t know what was wrong with Wang Jiuxiao, but he only obeyed Wang Jiuxiao''s arrangement and drove Wang Jiuxiao to where he was going. Finally, Wang Jiuxiao arrived at the cemetery of heroes.


    At this time, Tang Ye was still negotiating with Li Black and White and Li Wuchang in the Yingling Cemetery. Li Black and White used the Red Wall Palace as an excuse to refuse Tang Ye''s request for their help. Gu Youque looked at him. Naturally, he was very concerned about the weight of the Red Wall Palace, but after learning about Tang Ye¡¯s strength, he felt that Tang Ye was standing here and negotiating with Li Black and White. Please help. Really It''s great tolerance.


    With such a strong power, you can do it more domineering. If you just ask you to do the thing, you will be killed if you don¡¯t do it. This is a threat, a persecution, so what? Who can not follow this ability?


    Therefore, Gu Youque''s judgment of Tang Ye''s impression was blurred, and then slowly became clearer. This is not a contradiction, how is it vague and clear? This is because his previous guesses about Tang Ye were biased towards darkness and evil. But after close contact with Tang Ye, you will find that Tang Ye is actually not like that, on the contrary, he is a very nice person.


    Therefore, Gu Youque''s impression of Tang Ye is constantly changing in a positive way.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Li Black and white, smiled after being silent for a while, and said, "The Red Wall Palace will promise to release people. You can leave at any time as long as you want. However, you can only leave one. And I am inclined now. Your sister, Li Wuchang is the one who left. As for you, you are better than your sister and more suitable to stay in the cemetery of the heroic spirits."


    Originally, Li Wuchang, a high-cold ghost girl, was very happy to hear Tang Ye''s words, because Tang Ye personally said that she was more inclined to take her away, which completely met her expectations. However, Tang Ye said that Li Shuhui was much better than her, and she was a little unhappy. My brother is not much better than himself, just a little bit.


    When Li Black and White heard Tang Ye say that he was excellent, he was still very happy. Then he said that he wanted to take Li Wuchang away, he looked back at Li Wuchang, and his eyes were serious, as if to remind Li Wuchang not to think too much, it was not so easy for them to leave here. Even if people are released from the palace of the Red Wall, they are born as ghost infants, and they have spiritual constraints. They cannot be lifted. How to leave!


    If you leave rashly, your soul will be scattered!


    Although people are also ghosts, both humans and ghosts affect their lives. On the human side, if they die, the ghosts will also disperse. On the ghost side, if the soul is scattered, the body is useless, and it is equivalent to death. The situation of most people is that when they are alive, they are bodies, and ghosts only after death. But in their case, the human body and the ghost already existed at the same time. Therefore, they are extremely special, both human and ghost!


    Now Li Black and White is a little embarrassed. He didn''t understand why Tang Ye said that the Red Wall Palace would release people. How could the Red Wall Palace release people? There is nothing better than them to guard the cemetery of the heroes. Moreover, the relationship between the Red Wall Palace and Tang Ye is not ambiguous, and they are not considered the same camp, so why agree to let them go?


    In the contest of Xiangshan Biyun Temple, Tang Ye''s dark magic power and Wang Jiuxiao''s light power, although it was a tie, no one thought it was a real tie. Everyone who was observing knew that it was Tang Ye who recovered his strength, and Wang Jiuxiao was fine. If Tang Ye persisted in the confrontation, Wang Jiuxiao would definitely be the one who had the trouble behind. In this way, many people have already rumored that Wang Jiuxiao was not defeated by Tang Ye, so he allowed Tang Ye to act freely, and even called Tang Ye a senior.


    This is equivalent to saying that the Red Wall Palace can''t help the faceless man. But as the authoritative representative of this land, the Red Wall Palace must not let Tang Ye go over and over again. For example, this time, if Tang Ye came to the cemetery of the heroic spirits, if the Red Wall Palace agreed again, the impact would be huge. Without authority, how can one be convinced?


    "I need the adult to nod himself." Li Black and White said to Tang Ye, still maintaining an unyielding look. In this regard, he is indeed doing very well. Although he had been favored by Tang Ye before, the public and private were very clear. As people who have been raised by the previous generation of tomb guards, and have not been removed by the Red Wall Palace in the name of ghost babies, they have also been vigorously nurtured. They are very loyal to the Red Wall Palace and will not leave here casually, even in the face of Tang Ye Such a character.


    Therefore, Tang Ye admired Li Seihui very much and felt that Li Seihui could be guarded at the cemetery of the heroes with confidence. As for why he is confident that the Red Wall Palace will release people, this will be known when Wang Jiuxiao arrives. There are some things that Tang Ye controls well. Including that day when he was competing with Wang Jiuxiao in Biyun Temple, he invaded Tianxiong Yuxi with a force.


    These are his arrangements. Probably for one round. What Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t understand was actually not why he could have the power to invade the heaven and earth power of Tianxiong Yuxi, but another question that gave him an almost impossible idea, that is, the identity of the faceless person!


    Wang Jiuxiao faintly guessed a possibility. However, he dare not make decisions lightly for things that are not clear. In his position, any decision has a huge impact. Sometimes, if you are not clear, you have to give up. However, this time the dark power invaded Tianxiong Yuxi, he felt that it was very difficult, there must be some huge arrangement.


    In order to clarify this matter, Wang Jiuxiao has been thinking about it, and everything he is thinking about is about the faceless person. Today, Tianxiong Yuxi has been invaded particularly severely, and it is faintly about to break. If this were not the case, Wang Cangcang would not have felt that it was already related to Wang Jiuxiao''s life.


    Therefore, all things will have a result today. Whether the Tianxiong Yuxi will break, Wang Jiuxiao''s life or death will have a result.


    Tang Ye had arrived at the tomb of the heroic spirit to take the people away in good time. Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were under the orders of the Red Wall Court, and no one else could be their master. Therefore, Tang Ye let the Red Wall Palace call for him.


    Li Black and White certainly still had a lot of doubts, but Tang Ye would not say this clearly. He looked at Li Wuchang and said, "I will pick you up later, if you are willing to follow me. You don''t have to worry about binding the spirit."


    After all, Tang Ye said to Gu Youque next to him: "You can arrange your own affairs. I will be here later. By the way, you should also talk to the Red Wall Palace about following me."


    "Okay." Gu Youque really wanted to talk to the Red Wall Court about this, so he nodded in response. But Tang Ye stared at him for a long time. He realized that Tang Ye was beckoning him, thought about it, and understood, it seemed to be a little bit small, he added, quite respectful, "Okay, Lord."


    That''s right, this is what Tang Ye wants. As the Lord, his subordinates must distinguish their levels!


    Then Tang Ye nodded and disappeared, leaving Gu Youque, Li Black and White, and Li Wuchang. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao arrived at the cemetery of the heroes.

 Chapter 1933： Great good!

    When Wang Jiuxiao arrived at the Yingling Cemetery, he did not let Hua Tian follow in. Hua Tian felt that the guarding power of the heroic cemetery was enough, so he could rest assured, just listen to Wang Jiuxiao''s words and wait outside.


    After Wang Jiuxiao stepped into the cemetery of the heroic spirits, Li Black-white and Li Wuchang immediately noticed it. This is why they are suitable to stay in the cemetery of the heroes. Because they are ghost babies, born in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, it can be said that they are integrated with the cemetery of the heroic spirits. They can immediately perceive the movement of any corner of the heroic cemetery. It is as if the heroic cemetery itself is part of their body.


    They couldn''t be more familiar with Wang Jiuxiao''s breath, the emperor came. Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were surprised. They were not surprised at why Wang Jiuxiao came to the cemetery of the heroes at this point in time, but were surprised at what Tang Ye said just now. Tang Ye said that the Red Wall Palace would release people, and now, the Red Wall Palace people are here. Is this all arranged? Or does the faceless man foresee all this?


    No matter which one, it can be arranged to the palace of the Red Wall, or foreseeing, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang think it is extremely powerful. Compared with their reaction, Gu Yuli accepted faster. Because for him who had been in contact with Tang Ye, it was normal for him to think that Tang Ye could do such a thing. It would be strange if it couldn''t.


    When Wang Jiuxiao came, Li Hehui, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque all wanted to tell him, so they all went to see Wang Jiuxiao. However, after seeing them, Wang Jiuxiao waved his hand directly, saying that he had no time or the mood to talk to them more, strode high and headed towards where he was going.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao, holding the Tianxiong Yuxi in his hand, looked cold and uncommon, and did not dare to step forward to see Li, Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youwei. Although Gu Youque was not the opponent of the faceless man, it was more than enough to deal with them. They had seen the power of Tianxiong Yuxi, and they had also seen many powerful enemies move Wang Jiuxiao, but they all died. And the only person who can fight Xiong Yuxi under the sky is the faceless person who has recently appeared.


    Wang Jiuxiao''s eyes didn''t seem to be the same as Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youwei. He walked past them without blinking, and continued to walk forward. Li Hehui and the others were shocked by Wang Jiuxiao''s kingly aura. When they were able to move freely, Wang Jiuxiao had already walked a long distance, and they could only see one back.


    "Sir, what''s wrong with him?" Gu Youque said, looking at Wang Jiuxiao''s back.


    Li Black and White shook his head and said, "I don''t know what it is, but I can feel it''s very difficult. You didn''t see the Heavenly Bear Jade Seal in the hands of Lord Emperor. How could the Heavenly Bear Jade Seal be easily exposed if it was placed in peacetime? . Therefore, this matter is not something we can interfere. We can just wait here, and if something happens, it depends on the situation.¡±


    When Li Black and White said that, Gu Youque and Li Wuchang had no opinion, so they stayed in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, paying attention to the situation inside.


    Wang Jiuxiao walked all the way to the center of the Yingling Cemetery. Except for the largest statue of Tang Sheng and the statue of the first ten mysteries, which is visible at a glance, there is a stone stele beside and behind it that is more conspicuous, and the surnames on it are all king. That is the tombstone of the people who made outstanding contributions in the Wang family, and you can also enter the cemetery of heroes. This is not because of the relationship between the Wang family, but because the Wang family, as the home of generals, indeed has a large number of people who have dedicated themselves to their deaths and contributed enough to sleep in the cemetery of heroes. In this cemetery, Wang''s tombstones are also the most.


    Wang Jiuxiao stood in front of the tombstone of Wang''s family, looked at it for a long time, and then looked at the big statue in front. In the big statue in front, there are Tang Sheng, the emperor a hundred years ago, and Wuxiang. This Wuxiang said it was originally Guan Tieti at the time, but because of Wang Airen''s activity, Wang Airen was also called the Wuxiang, and he mocked himself as the second Wuxiang. Nevertheless, his contribution can not be ignored, also has a large statue.


    Inheriting the blood of the Wang family, Wang Jiuxiao stood in front of the statue of Wang Airen a hundred years ago and closed his eyes to feel it. Then he opened his eyes and looked at another statue. From the statue of Wang Airen, he couldn''t get what he wanted to be sure. Then he looked at Wang Jianjia''s statue. As one of the first ten Xuanxuan, he holds the azure blue moon chasing bow, and also has the Buddha jasper given by Tang Sheng. The luck of Wang Jianjia is not simply the luck of the Wang family''s martial arts family. The power connected with Tang Sheng.


    Looking at the statue of Wang Jianjia, closing his eyes and feeling that Wang Jiuxiao held the Tianxiong Yuxi in his hand, nothing changed at first. But slowly, Tianxiong Yuxi glowed. Originally, the black in the middle was the power to invade the Tianxiong Yuxi, but suddenly it seemed to shine from the statue of Wang Jianjia, connecting to the Tianxiong Yuxi. Then, the black aura on the Tianxiong Yuxi was reduced, and the cyan aura greatly increased!


    At the same time, Wang Jiuxiao, the bearer of the Heavenly Bear Yuxi Seal, was also covered with a layer of blue light.


    "This..." Wang Jiuxiao was very surprised, then raised his head and looked at Wang Jianjia''s statue, becoming more excited. Wang Jianjia, he should call Aunt Zeng Zeng. After a hundred years of replacement, the Wang family has changed relatively quickly.


    "Great goodness!" Wang Jiuxiao raised his head to look at Wang Jianjia''s statue, so excited that he almost couldn''t help laughing. But that would be a gaffe, especially in front of Tang Sheng himself!


    So he just called out "Great Good." Figured it out, and it has been determined. This is the problem he troubled at the small courtyard of the Red Wall Palace. If it is figured out, it will be great. If it is different, perhaps there will be no king from now on. A king who wants to rush to Jiuxiao will stop at the mortal dust.


    The cyan light shining from the statue of Wang Jianjia quickly disappeared, and the cyan light emitted by the Tianxiong Yuxi also weakened a lot. At the same time, the black aura, afraid of being the magic of darkness, still exists. Overall, it looks no different from before.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao knew whether there was any change. At this time, he walked to the largest statue of Tang Sheng in the center, straightened his body, patted the dust off his body, displayed it in the cleanest, most majestic, and most upright appearance, and then bowed deeply!


    "Thank you Tang Sheng for your guidance and setting up the situation. Since Tang Sheng has returned, I will let go of some things. As for what Tang Sheng is going to do, I dare not intervene. Tang Sheng deliberately does not show his true face, then I will fully cooperate next time!" Bowing to the statue of Tang Sheng, Wang Jiuxiao said respectfully, excitedly and gratefully.


    And from the meaning in his words, that''s incredible. Does that mean that he already knew that Tang Sheng was back. In other words, he knew that Tang Ye had returned. In addition, I also learned that Tang Ye didn''t show his true face, didn''t that mean the faceless person!


    Indeed, Wang Jiuxiao already knew. But he could know that it was because of Tang Ye''s deliberate guidance. The dark magic on Xiong Yuxi that day was the best proof.


    And this jade seal being invaded by dark magic power will become a general situation.

 Chapter 1934： Ghosts look at people!

    When Wang Jiuxiao bowed and saluted, Tang Ye stood on his own statue. Wang Jiuxiao sent out the power of Tianxiong Yuxi towards Wang Jianjia''s statue, but Tang Ye didn''t make a move if he could get a response. Because the statue of Wang Jianjia is inlaid with the Buddha jade that he gave to Wang Jianjia a hundred years ago.


    It was the secret treasure of the Long Family, and it could even be traced back to the ancestors of the Long Family. The power was extremely difficult. It had both Wang Jianjia''s fortune and Tang Ye''s fortune. Wang Jiuxiao and Wang Jianjia are of the same blood. Wang Jianjia always takes care of them, so he responded and helped Wang Jiuxiao.


    Tang Ye knew that this would happen, because he felt the Buddha''s jade beads after entering the heroic cemetery for the first time. This was also taken into consideration when invading a dark magic power into the Tianxiong Yuxi. Because there is a game to be set, no one knows the first stage, and no one knows later. Therefore, at this time, Wang Jiuxiao resolved the invasion of Tianxiong Yuxi''s dark magic power, and no one could know that he was involved in it. In the eyes of others, this is the luck left by Wang Jianjia. And he was like he had never existed before.


    Therefore, even if Wang Jiuxiao knew his identity and knew that he had returned, Tang Ye would stand on his statue and watch Wang Jiuxiao bow to him. He didn''t say anything, let alone see Wang Jiuxiao. Because it is not necessary, the plan is not arranged like this. Wang Jiuxiao is a smart person, and dealing with smart people is very simple, as long as you point it out clearly, everyone will be tacitly aware.


    Wang Jiuxiao had already settled his own business, and knew that Tang Ye would not come out to see him. To be honest, he really wanted to see Tang Ye. This is the Tang Sheng from a hundred years ago. Even if there are many legends, there are statues and portraits, but it is better to see. The feeling of seeing it in person is definitely different.


    Besides, Tang Sheng is so related to their royal family. The relationship is inextricably linked, and it has always affected the exchanges of future generations. This is the case with the so-called Family of Friends.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao knew that Tang Ye would not meet him. Smart people will always know the arrangements of smart people. So he was bowing and saluting, turned and left high, his expression was pleasant and pleasant, and everything was open and cheerful.


    Wang Jiuxiao walked outside, and when he saw Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youwei, he took the initiative to nod. This can flatter Li Black and White, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youwei. They hurriedly bowed and saluted, and they couldn''t stand the courtesy of the emperor.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t know that Li Hehui and they had something to tell him, so he didn''t plan to stay here and continue to leave.


    Li Baihui saw it, stopped him, and said, "My lord, I have something to tell you next."


    "Oh?" Wang Jiuxiao asked, looking back at Li Black and White.


    Li Black and White told Wang Jiuxiao about Tang Ye, the "faceless man" who wanted to take away Li Wuchang. In the process, Gu Youque also told about his plan to go with the faceless man. He was very worried that Wang Jiuxiao would not let anyone go, and even Thunder was furious to kill him. The people of the Red Wall Palace do not serve here, but follow others. They are still a mysterious person who does not know right or wrong. Isn''t it a joke?


    Gu Youque dared to say this was because Tang Ye promised him that he could still help the Red Wall Palace. With this, it is not actually leaving the Red Wall Palace, so following Tang Ye is like an amateur exercise. This kind of thing has the best of both worlds, and when it becomes stronger, it can better help the Red Wall Palace. He thinks this kind of thing Wang Jiuxiao will agree.


    Now, they are waiting for Wang Jiuxiao to nod, to see what Wang Jiuxiao''s attitude is.


    Since Wang Jiuxiao knew that the faceless man was Tang Sheng, he would definitely agree to what Tang Sheng had to do. However, since Tang Sheng chose to hide his identity, he would not be too obvious. Therefore, he "thought" about the things mentioned by Gu Youque and Li Black and White.


    Another excellent actor.


    After pretending to think about it, Wang Jiuxiao also specially showed the Tianxiong Yuxi, and the Tianxiong Yuxi glowed. This has no practical meaning, but when others see things like Li Black and White, Li Impermanence, and the lack of ancient times, they feel that they are particularly powerful, and there must be something big. As for the faceless person, it must be a major event, and it is normal to use Tianxiong Yuxi.


    This is the matter of the faceless person. If you don''t take it seriously, it will be abnormal. Therefore, Tang Ye''s weight is already so heavy.


    Wang Jiuxiao took back the jade seal and said: "In the land of Kyushu, great things will happen. Under the whole world, is it the king''s earth. Is it the land of the land, is it the king''s minister. The heavenly bear and jade seal envelops Kyushu, which indicates. There is no threat at the moment, and he controls so much power. Although he doesn''t know what he is going to do, it is enough to be able to judge whether there is a threat. If you can experience with him and grow, it is good, then go. "


    "Yes, sir!" Gu Youque was very happy, and his worries were resolved.


    Li Black and White thought more. This is to let his only sister and only relatives leave, how can he rest assured. Therefore, he was not afraid of being called ungrateful, and said: "My lord, although the senior is not threatening now, we don''t know what he is going to do. What if we do something... bad things in the future?"


    This question is very realistic and indeed needs to be considered, but Wang Jiuxiao doesn''t need it. Tang Sheng''s character, he naturally believed. If others knew Tang Ye''s identity, they would definitely believe it. But Wang Jiuxiao needed an answer to Li Black and White. He thought for a while, and said: "You have to think about this problem yourself. There is no free lunch in the world. You want to grow up with that predecessor, but you are not willing to take risks. It is too natural to think about it."


    "That..." Li Shuhui had concerns, but he couldn''t say it.


    Wang Jiuxiao turned around majesticly, and while leaving, he said to them, "If you violate the principles of the Red Wall Court, you will no longer be a member of the Red Wall Court, so think for yourself!"


    "My lord..." Li Shihui was also speechless, and Wang Jiuxiao threw the solution to the problem back to him. If Wang Jiuxiao said nothing, or if he left with Tang Ye, he would no longer be a member of the Red Wall, it would be a matter of choice. Now, let them make their own decisions.


    However, after all, it is a matter of making your own choice.


    Wang Jiuxiao left, Gu Youque''s determination is firm, he still wants to follow Tang Ye, he is now thinking about the exorcist''s state of crossing people, so he doesn''t think about the problem of the red wall palace. Then all you have to think about is Li Black and White, but then Li Wuchang stepped up and said, "Brother, I want to go with Senior."


    Li Wuchang didn''t say much, he kept staring at Li Black and White after saying this. She knew that Li Black and White knew her, there was no need to talk nonsense about this kind of thing, and if Li Black and White did not agree, she would do it according to her own decision.


    But Li''s worries are always inevitable, and he still wants to persuade Li Wuchang. Li Wuchang spoke again: "That senior is not like a bad person. We are humans or ghosts. We can see many things that others can''t."


    Li Shihui won''t say anything. Indeed, when they turned into a ghost state, they saw Tang Ye''s side, although it was hostile, but it did not make people feel evil.


    Ghosts are always accurate.

 Chapter 1935： Spirit-binding thing!

    Li Black and White knew that he could not persuade Li Wuchang, so he could only agree. In fact, he didn''t object to Li Wuchang''s departure at the beginning, but worried that something would happen to Li Wuchang. If it can be guaranteed that Li Wuchang is fine, he agrees. It was also a good thing for Li Wuchang to leave here to contact outside, because he could see Li Wuchang becoming happy.


    Their brothers and sisters were too unusual. They were born as ghost babies, and were nurtured by the heroic power of the heroic cemetery. They became both humans and ghosts. I am afraid they are the only family in the entire world. Such an existence is certainly powerful, and there are many miracles that others can''t imagine. However, they also have many restrictions. It is restricted by people as well as by ghosts. For example, the spirit of the ghost.


    If the ghost''s bound spirit cannot be resolved, even reincarnation cannot be achieved. This is a very serious problem. However, this problem is very basic for ghosts. Because as soon as a person dies and turns into a ghost, the bound spirit is already formed. This binding spirit is mostly an obsession that the ghost can''t rest assured during his lifetime. Many ghosts are realizing that they are dead, and they have to let go of their obsessions, so they can generally be resolved. Those who are too obsessed and can''t let go can easily become lonely ghosts, and even become ghosts because of evil deeds. This kind of thing is about to face the fate of being wiped out by the exorcist, and reincarnation is impossible.


    Now Li Black-white and Li Wuchang''s binding spirit has not been resolved. Therefore, they are still tied to the cemetery of heroic spirits. It''s not that they don''t want to solve it, but they don''t know how to solve it. Because they don''t know what their bound spirit is. It seems to be a kind of bound spirit imposed by others. This kind of spirit binding is more terrifying, and even makes them painful. Because it is the people they are close to who can impose the spirit. Only those close to them and understand them can impose it.


    It''s even more so for the dead bound spirit of the baby. The baby''s spirit binding, I am afraid only his mother can impose it. Therefore, the child is ignorant and should have nothing to bind the spirit. If you become a ghost baby, it is also nurtured by others. And they became, apart from being born in the special place of the heroic cemetery, there is probably only one fundamental reason, that is, their mother turned them into ghost babies!


    Gui Ying, this kind of existence does not have a good reputation. For the exorcist, this is a terrifying existence second only to zombies. Once discovered, it will definitely be eliminated. Even Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were almost wiped out when they were discovered. If it hadn''t been for the guard of the tomb at the time to protect it desperately, or even the guard of the tomb was alarmed to the Red Wall Palace, and Wang Jiuxiao came to deal with it personally, I am afraid they would not survive.


    Wang Jiuxiao is an admirable figure, so at one stop, the momentum is convincing. At that time, he had just become the emperor of the emperor not long after he saw the infants of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, and knew that they were extraordinary. They might be a double-edged sword. If cultivated, they will become great. But if you are not careful, it is a huge disaster. For a person who is just in position, facing this kind of unstable existence, he usually chooses to get rid of it to avoid future troubles. However, Wang Jiuxiao chose to keep Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, and he also appointed the gravekeepers at that time to raise them and let them become the heirs of the gravekeepers.


    Because of this, Li Black-white and Li Wuchang were grateful to Wang Jiuxiao. And they have received endless love from the grave guards of the previous generation, and they have grown up very healthy without any distortion. Wang Jiuxiao also cares about them from time to time. Because they are ghost babies, they grow up differently from other children. They absorb the powerful power of the heroic cemetery, and they change from babies to children overnight, and then they grow up very quickly. Ten years are like adults. Fortunately, their minds can keep up, and they are not deformed.


    They grow up very healthy, their strength has also increased greatly, and they can become qualified grave guards. However, there is still something sensitive in their hearts, that is, their spirits.


    That fact is basically certain, it was their mother who imposed spiritual restraints on them. As the mother of the child, why not let the child be reincarnated?


    And able to impose such a powerful and strict spirit binding, their mother is definitely not an ordinary person, and can guess the secret technique of exorcism. And this person can actually enter the cemetery of the heroic spirit without being discovered, and give birth to a child when he is dying, it is even more incredible.


    Therefore, the life experience of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang is not simple. After their lives, they must have secrets.


    Wang Jiuxiao has thought about investigating this secret, but if he wants to investigate it, it is best to look it up from the old grave guard who discovered Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. However, the guardian of the tomb of the previous generation seemed to hide it intentionally. Even when asked by Wang Jiuxiao, he still practiced Tai Chi without telling the truth. Later, the grave guard of the previous generation suddenly died, and all clues were broken.


    Many people think that the death of the tomb-keeper of the previous generation is the end of his life, and there is nothing unusual. But in fact, Wang Jiuxiao knew that he died suddenly and strangely. It is very likely that he was killed! Because, before he died, he begged Wang Jiuxiao to help him pretend to die normally and leave peacefully. He didn''t want Li Black-white and Li Wuchang to think too much, let alone affecting the healthy growth of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang.


    The existence of both people and ghosts, and the secrets hidden behind them, are the reasons why Wang Jiuxiao attaches great importance to Li Black-white and Li Wuchang. He wanted to find out the secrets of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s life experience, but he didn''t know how to start, and he was very busy recently. There are some secrets that only he knows and cannot be told to others, so he is also very helpless.


    But now, Wang Jiuxiao felt that he could breathe a sigh of relief. Because Tang Sheng has returned, and Tang Sheng has taken a fancy to Li Wuchang again, and wants to take Li Wuchang away. If so, he felt that Tang Sheng would notice Li Wuchang''s nature sooner or later, and then investigate her life experience and the secret behind it.


    Tang Sheng shot, he felt completely relieved. The first person a hundred years ago, a hundred years later, isn''t it?


    Wang Jiuxiao also knew one thing. After he was sure that Tang Sheng had returned, the turmoil of this land really began!


    So there are some things that need to be dealt with quickly, and there is no need to entangle some little soldiers.


    Now that Li Wuchang wanted to leave, Li Black and White still worried about one thing, which was their spirit binding problem. If the problem of binding spirits is not resolved, they cannot leave. However, they bind the spirit, they don''t know, and no one knows, how can they solve it?


    Perhaps the power of the faceless man can reveal this.


    Li Black and White looked forward to it. The problem of binding spirits imposed by the mother has always been something they don''t want to mention. However, what should be faced is always faced.


    Li Wuchang saw Li Black and white become silent, and he knew what they were going to face. Bound Spirit, Bound Spirit under the mother, are you going to face it? What if it is something they cannot accept? If it were not for this kind of concern, it would not be so sensitive.


    At this time, Tang Ye appeared and wanted to take Li Wuchang away, but he didn''t know that he needed to solve Li Wuchang''s spirit binding problem first.

 Chapter 1936： Sitting lotus jade!

    Tang Ye appeared and fell in front of Li Black-white, Li Wuchang and Gu Youque. He saw that there was nothing wrong with Gu Youque, but the expressions of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang were wrong. His face was heavy, and it seemed to be very worried.


    All are a group of problem children. Tang Ye felt helpless. However, it is precisely the problematic children who are all different and meet his recruitment criteria.


    Since there is a problem with Li Black and White, then solve it. Tang Ye knew that it would no longer be a problem with the Red Wall Palace, but he still had to pretend to ask, "How, the Red Wall Palace agreed to your sister''s departure?"


    "That adult has allowed it, but we have our own problems." Li Black and White said to Tang Ye. As long as there is Li Black and White, Li Wuchang will basically not speak. I don''t know if it is lazy or cold.


    Tang Ye asked, "What''s the problem?"


    Li Black and White was silent for a while. This problem is to be faced after all, and he said: "Our spirit binding is still there, so we cannot leave the cemetery of heroic spirits."


    "Binding the spirit?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then immediately thought of the question of binding the spirit when the ghost was formed. He is an exorcist anyway, this is still very clear. Looking at the situation of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, he knew it was not that simple, and asked: "You don''t know how you are bound to the spirit? If you are not affected by obsession and get lost, then this bound spirit was imposed by others. And you have ghosts. Baby body, then..."


    Tang Ye hadn''t thought about this issue before, but when he thought about it now, he was really surprised, and said, "You are bound by your own mother."


    Gu Youque, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang did not speak. They felt that it was not surprising for someone as powerful as Tang Ye to know such things. What needs to be concerned now is whether Tang Ye can solve this spirit binding problem.


    Tang Ye knew that they couldn''t solve this spirit binding problem by themselves, otherwise they wouldn''t have been troubled for so long. They can''t solve it by themselves, and other exorcists can''t solve it, otherwise the Red Wall Palace would have let people solve it long ago. After all, solving the bound spirit is something an exorcist can do. If you can''t, it means that binding the spirit is extremely difficult. A little carelessness can lead to dire consequences. Bound the spirit, you can transform any ghost!


    Tang Ye looked at Li Black and White and Li Wuchang for a while, and after a little silence, he said, "Let''s go, I will solve your spirit binding problem now."


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with surprise. that''s it? After looking at it, I knew how to solve my own spirit-binding problem, should I be so powerful? I really don¡¯t know where this guy¡¯s confidence comes from! If he hadn''t really shown enough strength, he would definitely not believe it easily.


    Since they chose to believe in Tang Ye, even though Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were surprised, they were still willing to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements. It''s just that Li Black and White was puzzled and asked Tang Ye, "Where are we going?"


    "Follow me." Tang Ye said, ignoring Li Black and White, Li Wuchang and Gu Youwei, and walked straight forward, looking like a big man.


    As the Lord, you probably want to look like this.


    Li Hehui, Li Wuchang, and Gu Youque felt that Tang Ye was very powerful, or that this was the confidence of the strong, they were still touched a lot. Sometimes, it just needs some sense of ritual. A sense of ritual makes it more real. Nowadays, many young people are not always pursuing a sense of ritual, such as taking a photo before meals.


    Tang Ye walked in the cemetery of the heroic spirits. Everywhere he passed, he could actually see "people". These people were the heroic spirits living here. The relationship between him and these heroic spirits is not simple, because he asked the heroic spirits to help Wen Dingmo''s ancient landscape painting a hundred years ago. Therefore, the heroic spirits saw him, and immediately recognized him because of the same breath. Then there was a lot of discussion on the conference, the kid back then came back.


    Of course, the inhabiting heroes are not all the heroic spirits that have not dispersed. They also have not resolved the bound spirits. Maybe they just wanted to stay here or were helpless. And among these heroic spirits, there is no one who was close to Tang Ye a hundred years ago. For example, Wang Jianjia who died in battle, Wang Jianjia''s soul is not here. If you have left to the underworld, you must have some status there. Today, the underworld lacks the guidance of the Ksitigarbha, and it is in a closed state, only entering and not leaving. But this has accumulated into a serious problem, that is, the capacity of the underworld. There has been no soul treatment for thousands of years, and now the netherworld is almost saturated. If this continues, the netherworld can''t bear it. If it breaks, the ghost will overflow and return to the mortal world. It must be another huge turmoil.


    Therefore, the return of Ksitigarbha King is very urgent.


    Tang Ye stopped in front of a tombstone with flowers still clean, and looked at the tombstone in silence.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang also stopped, and when they saw the tombstone, they were immediately surprised and frowned.


    Because of this tombstone, they couldn''t be more familiar with it. It was a figure they worshipped every day-the tomb-keeper of the previous generation. The man who raised them was like their father.


    "Why here?" Li Black and White asked Tang Ye aloud. He and Li Wuchang didn''t believe that their spirit binding would be related to the grave guards of the previous generation. Because they asked, but the grave guards of the previous generation said they didn''t know about them, they didn''t know at all! And now, in order to solve their spirit-binding problem, Tang Ye came to the tombstone of the previous grave guard. If it is related to him, doesn''t it mean that he deceived them?


    This always feels a little uncomfortable. Of course they will not blame him. On the contrary, it will feel that this matter is getting more and more difficult. They don''t want to be complicated behind themselves. Because the ghost baby is not auspicious, the story behind it will certainly not be complete and happy. The truth is sometimes cruel, so cruel that I don''t want to know it. I''m afraid to know, this life is endless regret.


    Tang Ye looked back at Li Black and White, and said, "Why is it here? Because your spirit binding is related to this place, how can I know why. If you want to know why, I''ll know later."


    After all, Tang Ye stretched out a hand to attract, he needed something hidden under this tomb. But after all, the previous generation of tomb guards made outstanding contributions. Before taking the shot, fearing to disturb the heroic spirit, Tang Ye respectfully said: "I''m sorry to disturb your sleep, but because of some things, I do need to be disturbed. Please forgive me."


    As a person a hundred years ago, he was still Tang Sheng, and Tang Ye was so polite, and the sleeping heroic spirit knew his identity, and he would probably be flattered, not angry.


    Moreover, the guardian of the tomb of the previous generation has always kept the secrets of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, because he did not know the final truth, and he felt that no one had the ability to solve the truth, or control the whole thing, so easily Speaking out, I am afraid that it will have serious consequences, especially for Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. But now, Tang Ye is going to help, he can trust it. So the soul will staying here agreed to Tang Ye''s request.


    Then, after Tang Ye exerted his force to attract, with a "swish", a piece of jasper, a piece of jasper shaped like a lotus seat, flew out from under the grave of the grave guard of the previous generation.


    Sitting on lotus jasper.


    Tang Ye watched, frowning, feeling that things are really not easy.

 Chapter 1937： True **** descendants?

    Sitting lotus jasper is like a white green lotus carved from jasper, very delicate and beautiful. As soon as Tang Ye saw this, he immediately thought of the kind of person who achieved the position of the supreme Buddha. Because of the Dharma, he had a lotus seat and was promoted to the gods.


    And when Tang Ye held this piece of sitting lotus jasper jade, although there was nothing on the surface, he actually felt a very huge Dharma in his heart. With such a huge Dharma, he felt that he would struggle to deal with it. How can it be so simple?


    Fortunately, he is a faceless person, otherwise others will see him with a face of astonishment. He looked back at Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, not knowing what to say. Is this brother and sister related to Buddhism?


    This is really interesting. A pair of ghost babies is actually related to Buddhism. After all, when you talk about Buddhism, you think of monks, so where are the monks, unless some do not follow the rules.


    The guardian of the tomb of the previous generation was the adoptive father of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. They were surprised to see a piece of sitting lotus jade flying out of the tomb of the foster father. They couldn''t be more familiar with the funeral of the foster father. There was no such thing at all at that time, but now why is there an extra piece of sitting lotus jasper?


    "This is...?" Li Black and White couldn''t help but ask softly.


    Tang Ye said, "I don''t know, but this is the key to dissolving your spirits."


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye explained it, looking at Li Black and White and Li Wuchang: "The secret behind it is not simple, you must be mentally prepared. However, I don¡¯t plan to figure it out now. As for the future, too. Maybe. So you can track down this matter yourself. All I want to do is to release your spirits."


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t say that in the process of releasing the bound spirits, he could learn a lot of things, even the secret hidden behind him. However, Tang Ye didn''t plan to tell Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. I am afraid that the secret behind it is very difficult, and it is of little significance to tell it now.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang had no objection to Tang Ye''s words, and Tang Ye had no obligation to help them solve everything. The most important thing is that they want to figure it out by themselves about the issue of life experience.


    As an exorcist who had entered the realm of crossing people, Tang Ye knew that the key to lifting Li, Black, Black and Li Wuchang was this piece of sitting lotus jade. Then, he tossed the sitting lotus jasper into the air, and the sitting lotus jasper suddenly shone brightly, emitting an extremely powerful attraction, forming a spatial vortex in the air.


    This attraction is mainly aimed at Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. If sucked into the space vortex, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang will either lose their souls or become extremely fierce ghosts. Regardless of the situation, the current Li Black and White and Li Wuchang will be destroyed.


    This is the risk and the hardest part. And their spiritual binding power, I don''t know what it is, it is unimaginable. Originally only affected Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, now even Gu Youque is affected. Although Gu Youque was not attracted, he still felt an overwhelming force suppressing him, and his body was about to be crushed.


    Tang Ye did not expect that the power contained in sitting on the lotus jasper would be so great, greater than he had just felt. In order to prevent Gu Youque from having trouble, Tang Ye had to quickly send out a force to cover Gu Youque to protect Gu Youque.


    At this time, Tang Ye felt another wonderful thing. That''s what he found, among the power emitted by the sitting lotus jade, was somewhat similar to the dead wood spring power he had mastered. Like, just feel. In fact, Tang Ye felt that the power of sitting on the lotus and jasper was stronger than his power of withered trees and spring.


    This is an extremely surprising thing. The power of dead wood and spring is already taken from nature, it is the power of heaven and earth. If this were not the case, it would be impossible for him to make the dark magic power invade Tianxiong Yuxi and create illusions and bait for the game that Wang Jiuxiao arranged before. The power of Tianxiong Yuxi is the power of heaven and earth, how easy it is to invade. But because Tang Ye also possesses the power of heaven and earth, and the creation of the Tianxiong Yuxi is closely related to him. After all, a hundred years ago, he had a close relationship with the emperor of the Red Wall, and it was he who left the supreme luck. Later, Tianxiong Yuxi was forged, which also combined his strength and breath.


    His power hit Tianxiong Yuxi, and Tianxiong Yuxi accepted her instinctive will. It knew that Tang Ye was not malicious. Therefore, Tang Ye did the almost impossible "feat" of invading the power of heaven and earth.


    It can be said that Tang Ye''s power is really number one in the world so far.


    However, now he encountered a force above him. He was shocked, but more puzzled. There is only one kind of power he can think of: the true god.


    Damn it.


    Tang Ye is also speechless, there is true **** power in this sitting lotus jade? Or does it mean that Li Hehui and Li Wuchang are related to the true god?


    It seems that the secret behind this is really terrible. What is the origin of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang?


    Fortunately, now is not the time when the true god''s power is fully recovered, otherwise Tang Ye is really worried that he can''t cope with this spirit-binding power. Now, he is the number one in this land, so, sitting lotus jade, who failed to exert the true power of the true god, will still be suppressed by him.


    At this time, he was actually struggling, but he still pretended to be nonchalant, flying into the air, emitting the power of the exorcist to cross the human realm, opening the golden door of reincarnation, and restraining the space formed by the power of sitting lotus and jasper swirl.


    The two are spatial vortices, confronting each other, their respective traction forces confronted each other, but it dissolves the attracted power of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang, and then Li Black-white and Li Wuchang are not so hard. However, the two of them were still enveloped by the power of the sitting lotus jade, as if their whole bodies were bitten by ants, and they were very painful.


    At this time, they are actually experiencing some memories, some things they can''t remember, or even have not experienced. For example, there is a woman and a monk in her mind. The woman talks with the monk. The monk gives the woman a gem, and then the woman is pregnant, but is chased and killed by a mysterious ghost-faced man, and later fled to the cemetery of the heroes. The woman herself is also an extremely powerful figure, so no one noticed it.


    And these things happened a hundred years ago.


    If this is the case, then Li, Black and White and Li Wuchang should have been born a hundred years ago.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were shrouded in the power of the sitting lotus jade, and the illusions that he saw in his head were all intermittent. Moreover, they are very painful, they may not remember, or can''t remember fully, so they can''t think about what it means.


    However, Tang Ye is different. Tang Ye was fighting against the power of sitting lotus jade, and these illusions could also be seen. And his strength is much stronger than Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, so he can see these illusions very steadily and confirm what happened.


    However, the illusion itself presented is very vague, Tang Ye can know the outline of a story, but does not know the truth of the story.


    If you want to know, you can only trace it. And Tang Ye already has interest, or it is necessary to check, because the true **** is involved!

 Chapter 1938： Out of control!

    Tang Ye was actually quite depressed. How come the people I come into contact with are so difficult. Not to mention having extremely high talent, at least personal. But now Li, Black and White and Li Wuchang, it can be said that they are not humans, that''s all, they actually involve true gods. Then count the true gods and ghosts, but only a few.


    Tang Ye made various assumptions as far as possible about the life experience of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. Some results, he himself couldn''t believe it. It will not be said until it is confirmed. I hope it''s not like that, otherwise things will be complicated.


    At this time, the power of sitting lotus jade was suppressed by Tang Ye''s gate of reincarnation and slowly disappeared. Li Black and White and Li Wuchang recovered from their pain. At this moment, they saw a cloud of white light flying from them, the white light was sucked into the sitting lotus jade, and then everything recovered as before.


    Tang Ye knew that the spirit-binding power in Li Black-white and Li Wuchang had left and returned to the sitting lotus jade. This is also equivalent to lifting a kind of power restriction of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. Now, the strength of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang has more than doubled.


    The original function of binding the spirit was to restrain the ghost in a certain area and not move freely. However, Li Black and White is different from Li Wuchang. They are restricted not only in the area of ??activity, but also in the limit of strength.


    This made Tang Ye feel incredible. The person who lays down the spirit of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang is very difficult, and he also knows that Li Black-white and Li Wuchang are not simple. Only by restraining them can they grow with peace of mind. This also better illustrates that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang are not simple.


    At this time, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were still a little uncomfortable, not physically but mentally. After all, when the bound spirits were released, those spirit bound phantoms hit their minds, giving them more broken memories, but they couldn''t think of what it was, and it became a huge trouble for them.


    "How are you?" Tang Ye asked aloud at this moment. Don''t let Li Black and White and Li Wuchang themselves be immersed in the broken memory illusion, otherwise they will easily be insanity.


    Being yelled at, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang recovered, looking at Tang Ye, their expressions were still a little dazed. Tang Ye deliberately put aside the scattered memory fragments and said: "Your spirit binding has been resolved, impermanence, if nothing happens, we are leaving."


    Tang Ye didn''t tell Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, he also saw those scattered memory illusions. In fact, according to normal circumstances, he cannot see it. Because the bound spirit is only aimed at the ghost itself, the memories or other things under the bound spirit belong to the ghost itself, and those who help to break the bound spirit cannot be obtained. However, because Tang Ye used the gate of reincarnation just now, it was the power of the exorcist to cross the human realm. If the underworld is operating normally, this is equivalent to possessing the abilities of underworld staff, such as black and white impermanence, so it can interfere with ghost matters, so things related to spirit binding can also be exposed.


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang thought that Tang Ye didn''t know the memory fragment phantom they saw, and they didn''t intend to tell this story, so they nodded when they looked at Tang Ye and said, "We''re fine, but we''re not comfortable."


    Gu Youque kept watching, and he already felt the difference between Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. Especially in terms of strength, it has been greatly improved. As an exorcist, he doesn''t know that a ghost can lift the spirit and increase its strength. It seems that this pair of Guiying brothers and sisters is different. Fortunately, it is a friendly army. Otherwise, I don''t know how difficult it is to deal with it.


    "It''s fine if there is nothing wrong, then you can rest." Tang Ye said to them, "I''ll be back in half an hour."


    After all, Tang Ye disappeared again, and his trail was erratic, and it was really difficult to determine. Gu Youque is very helpless at this point. Being able to jump freely in space is so capricious, is it like this in Xiaoyao Heaven and Earth?


    Tang Ye left, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang could only rest. And at this time, many forces can unite, they don''t do anything else, just to eliminate Tang Ye!


    Among them, the first group of people who unite this force is Taoism. The Taoist school was dispatched because Tang Ye blocked them and killed one of their powerful elders when they besieged and killed the two-headed python in the South China Sea. Is this not putting Taoism in the eyes, the Taoism culture has been passed down for thousands of years, can it be so despised?


    They have also seen Tang Ye''s methods, killing people can be said to be unblinking, as ruthlessly as cutting off a piece of grass, is this kind of people not the generation of demons?


    Since it is an evil demon, be punishable!


    Considering the power of this faceless man, Taoist school united various powerful people. In addition, the Taoist school''s power is indeed not an illusion. Regarding the battle between Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao at Biyun Temple that day, although there was no clear victory or defeat, Wang Jiuxiao lost by one move, and Wang Jiuxiao''s Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by the dark power, it was known!


    In the Taoist school, there are also powerful figures who can spy on heaven. They are all people who have understood the way of heaven, and it is not surprising that they have entered the way, because their goal is already the realm of heaven and man. Therefore, they can always know some changes in luck and some major events in the world.


    But this was a big deal. The Heavenly Bear Yuxi was invaded by dark magic power. Wasn''t the power of the Red Wall Palace greatly reduced?


    This kind of news was spread, and it exploded. And many people who wanted to assassinate Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t help getting excited. It has always been impossible to kill Wang Jiuxiao because Wang Jiuxiao is protected by the powerful Heavenly Bear Yuxi. Now that Tianxiong Yuxi has a problem, isn''t it the best chance to kill Wang Jiuxiao?


    Therefore, a force to assassinate Wang Jiuxiao is rapidly forming, and is eyeing the red wall court. Including those monsters, as well as the attackers.


    The Palace of the Red Wall knew that there was going to be war next. In the Red Wall Palace, some problems began to appear. Because the Tianxiong Yuxi accident meant that Wang Jiuxiao''s ability was not good, then he would be questioned. This would threaten his emperor''s position.


    These things can be said to have stirred up waves with one stone.


    It''s just that Tang Ye can foresee these problems. And what he really cares about is not at these levels. The level of this play is too low. What he cares about is the two aspects of the fate book and the servant of the true god.


    He believed that for a powerful existence like himself, the destiny book must have noticed. As for the servants of the true gods, it is the power assigned by the true gods in advance. In order to protect the complete divine power required for their arrival, it is the power to protect the four beasts and the four beasts. If they were aware of Tang Ye''s plan, they would also come to kill Tang Ye.


    Whether it is a book of destiny or a servant of the true god, it is a power beyond the mortal level, and this is what Tang Ye is concerned about.


    At this time, in the world of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, on Xiangdao Mountain, a beautiful woman made people feel that she was truly spotless, and mortals were not worthy of a glance.


    She stood on the misty mountain top, scorned the bottom, squinted slightly, and hummed: "Out of my control, he?"

 Chapter 1939： Give it a push!

    The woman standing on the top of Xiangdao Mountain said that it was a fairy who belittled her. That unearthly temperament is really fascinating. Take a look and never forget it again. If I confirm a look, I am afraid that I will be obsessed with it for life, and I am willing to be a cow and a horse for her.


    She is indeed beautiful. But she still looks like she did at the beginning, because she is the princess, or Lin Yourong. The boarder of the heavenly book, the **** of the heavenly book today, the supreme destiny god.


    The princess has been swallowed by the book of destiny. Whether there is still the princess or Lin Yourong''s will is unknown. The will is not there, but the memory is there. So she knew everything about Lin Yourong and the experience of the princess and Tang Ye. Every time she recalled this, she was still touched. Probably, the will of the princess and Lin Yourong did exist, because sometimes she would cry silently.


    "Human emotions are really stubborn." The Destiny God spoke with an extremely cold expression, "However, if it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be born."


    The Book of Destiny, originally a "trajectory regulator" born from Origin Power, is very mechanical, without any self-thought. It''s just a clock, it only rotates and shows the time. One difference is that it is perpetual. A regulator that will always work, fair and just. However, after the birth of mankind, human emotions entered its adjustment range, after accumulating a large number of emotions and desires, it was infected!


    A large number of emotions and desires make it a big explosion of thought. Under an unbearable limit, enter the deformity, and then gestate the self-will. And this will, not to mention good and evil, is more willful. It wants to control everything and is developed by its deformed will, rather than a fair and just mechanical regulator.


    And its deformity was noticed by the true god, and the true **** wanted to destroy it, triggering a battle between it and the true god, and then spreading to all creatures. It also gave rise to the idea that extinction of human beings is an effective way to deal with destiny gods. For this reason, the war between man and **** was triggered. And some true gods are on the side of mankind, so there is a melee between true gods and true gods.


    In this way, the destiny **** is the root of all wars. If the Destiny Book is not the birth of a deformed will, it is only the Destiny Book, not the Destiny God. Now, it resides in the human body, that is God, the God who transcends everything.


    But there are still things she can''t control, such as people whose destiny trajectory has been eliminated from the book of destiny, and the power of the Pangu God Emperor. She will not let these forces that she can''t control exist, she wants to become the supreme **** who controls everything in the world!


    "Unexpectedly, he will be back in a hundred years." The Destiny God looked down ahead, although the clouds were misty, it seemed that she could see everything on the ground. She snorted, quite surprised. This surprised her not many things, after all, everything was under her control.


    "It''s a different human being." The destiny **** also praised Tang Ye. She knew that the extremely powerful faceless man was Tang Ye. Because of such a powerful person, there is actually no trace in her celestial book, then she knows only one person. It was Tang Ye who was excluded from the fate track by the princess a hundred years ago.


    When the destiny **** just lodged in the body of the princess, the princess still had a strong will, which surprised the destiny book itself, because at that time, the princess actually controlled her will while controlling the destiny book and endured the huge Pain removed Tang Ye''s fate from the book of fate. At this point, it shows that the princess is really a terrible person. The book of destiny can''t help being jealous, if you can''t control it, but you are manipulated, it will be funny.


    Fortunately, the huge will of the Book of Destiny and the various trajectory information are not something that a single person can bear, even the true **** cannot bear it. The only thing that can be endured is that the destiny book is formed by the original force and the essence is the mechanical carrier. Therefore, a hundred years ago, the princess was swallowed by the book of fate, her will gradually lost, and finally she became the **** of fate.


    "Others call me Destiny God, but I still like to be called a princess." Destiny God suddenly smiled and said: "I admire you very much. So in the future, there will be no Destiny God, only the princess. But Destiny God also exists. Yes, and it is just a title. The princess is the destiny god, and the destiny **** is the princess, but my name is the princess, not the destiny god."


    It was also a little speechless, the destiny **** clinging to this. Probably that kind of powerful existence, or genius and geek, have such a little weird place.


    At this time, the princess reached out in front of her, and then a golden light book appeared. There were lines of words floating around the golden book. The words kept changing and flowed around the golden book. This is the book of destiny, the floating and changing words are destiny. Track.


    The princess controls the book of destiny, which is equivalent to controlling the world and everything. It''s just that the true gods have been fighting against her, and if there are books and books from the earth, the power she controls will be biased. This is something she doesn''t allow, so we must eliminate human and earth books.


    Right now, the power of the true **** was unstoppably resurrecting, and that was with the creation power of God Emperor Pangu, so she couldn''t stop it either. After the true **** descends, he will definitely deal with her. Many true gods will choose to destroy the entire human race to deal with her. Although she will not disappear due to the disappearance of the human race, her power will definitely be greatly reduced, because the lack of the human race¡¯s will and destiny is equivalent to losing one-third of her power. . Then, there are fewer creatures she can circulate. The key is that her deformity is due to the human race. So, without Human Race, she didn''t know what would happen to her. What needs to be done then is to prevent the true **** from destroying the human race.


    In this way, she and Tang Ye are really enemies of the enemy, and friends. However, she still had to choose to eliminate Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was beyond her control. Moreover, Tang Ye has various possibilities, if she grows to a true god, or even stronger, she will be tricky to deal with.


    Such hidden dangers must be eliminated. So how to eliminate it. The princess didn''t want to show up yet, since she didn''t move out, then another way was to manipulate other powers to deal with Tang Ye. Manipulation is what the princess is good at.


    "There are already a lot of power to kill him, but better power is needed. So... it''s better to use them. He... Is this going to be an interesting thing, to die in the hands of someone I cultivated?" The princess laughed suddenly, feeling very happy and comfortable.


    After the princess smiled, she said again: "But you can''t be so slow, it''s better for me to give you a push, hehe."


    With that said, the princess just clicked on the destiny book floating in front of her, and then the original destiny text changed and combined into a new destiny track.


    Manipulating fate is so simple!


    Then, somewhere in the flame mountain, a ball of flame suddenly burst out. In the depths of the Flame Mountain, a giant bird opened its eyes.

 Chapter 1940： Burning the village!

    The unknown blazing volcano, with blood-colored molten molten inside, the kind of high temperature, let alone getting into it, just getting closer, I''m afraid you will have to die.


    A giant bird sleeping under the molten flame did not appear. It just opened its sleeping eyes under the molten slurry. The eyes were huge and blood-red, and their eyes were redder than the molten slurry, so they still looked. Get clear.


    The eyes of this giant bird are as large as one or two meters, and you can imagine the huge body of this giant bird. And this is the Suzaku divine beast.


    The Vermilion Bird was awakened because of the control of the princess. The fate of all things is linked together, as long as one moves one, it will affect the other, and then inexhaustible, and finally let the Vermillion Bird beast know this.


    The Vermillion Bird now knows that someone is going to kill it, and this person should not be underestimated. As a beast that bears the power of the true **** and shoulders the peak of power recovery after the true **** descends, she will definitely not allow herself to have an accident. Because something happened to her herself, it means something happened to divine power. This will affect the grand plan of the true **** coming, which she cannot afford.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a thing as a divine power melting pot. It seems that we are also being targeted." After the Vermillion Bird was awakened, inside the Flame Mountain, it was a husky female voice.


    "Huh, a mere human, he wants to do something to deceive God. This arrogant temperament really hasn''t changed at all." Suzaku snorted coldly, angrily and despised.


    "Then kill the furnace first. Kill your plan at the first step and see how desperate you are. Then, slowly torture you to death!" The Vermilion Beast snorted coldly.


    After snorting coldly, the Vermillion Bird Divine Beast exhaled, and then under the molten slurry, in front of her eyes, it slowly condensed into a fire man.


    "You go find the divine power furnace, and then kill it." The Vermillion Bird beast ordered the Burning Man.


    "Yes, Lord Suzaku, Huo Ling will definitely not let you down!" Huo Ling responded to the beast. He is a powerful fire spirit created by the flame essence of the Vermillion Bird beast, which is equivalent to the power of a demigod. Such existence cannot be dealt with by humans. Therefore, Huo Ling is very confident, as long as he finds the human melting pot, it is easy to kill.


    After the fire spirit responded, it turned into a ray of flame and flew out of the Flame Mountain, onto the volcano''s crater, and turned into an unclothed man with strong muscles, mighty vigor, and a somewhat evil expression on his face.


    Huo Ling stretched his body, and then muttered to himself: "It''s been a long time since we haven''t been out for activities. This world has become so barren. Heh, so how foolish it is to entrust humans to manage this land. Although the true **** Nuwa The status is lofty, but I still have to oppose this matter. Even..."


    As he said, Huo Ling''s expression became cold and evil, with a great killing intent, and continued: "If you want to kill the true **** Nuwa, I will definitely help. Those true gods, you must be up for it. This time, absolutely I can''t lose to Nuwa and the King of People!"


    "Now, let me kill a few humans to vent their hatred!" Huo Ling groaned and turned into a ray of flame, flying into the air, drawing a fiery red track.


    Not long after, in a certain village, people used to live peacefully, busy with their own affairs, as well as children frolicking and old people sitting and chatting, which was a warm and fulfilling picture. However, suddenly, a flame fell from mid-air and hit the ground, causing a lot of ground vibration. The people in the village were taken aback, and then ran over to look at them curiously, especially the ghostly children.


    A raging flame burning on the ground suddenly fell from the sky, which is indeed attractive. However, the flame suddenly stretched out a hand and directly grabbed a child, and then a young and strong man walked out of the flame. The man saw the child in his hand and smiled evilly and said: "Such fresh and tender, must be very delicious."


    Click!


    Then look at this normal man, suddenly resembling a monster, his mouth suddenly deformed and enlarged, becoming a big fish mouth, and then he ate the child he caught in one bite.


    This scene happened so suddenly that the children or adults who originally ran to see the excitement were suddenly confused. Then "Ah" screams sounded, and then children and adults fled around. The scene suddenly became chaotic, and the originally quiet and peaceful village became noisy.


    Seeing this situation, Huo Ling laughed and felt very happy, and said: "Fear, fear, small human beings, this is what you should look like, today, let me enjoy it first!"


    Then the fire spirit''s lower body turned into flames, floating and wandering around the village, constantly catching villagers to eat. At the same time, wherever he went, flames burned. Soon, the village was shrouded in flames. There are flame monsters eating people. The villagers can''t believe this kind of thing, they must be dreaming.


    But the pain of reality made them gradually realize that this is not a dream. Then, they fell into unprecedented despair. When faced with such a thing, where is there any chance of being alive?


    Is this the end of the world?


    The village that was noisy with screams and screams slowly subsided. Because the entire village was engulfed by flames, hundreds of people in the village died. The villagers died miserably, some were burned alive, some were killed by the fire spirit, and some were bitten by the fire spirit in half, or lacked arms and legs.


    Such a picture is horrible.


    And this kind of thing quickly alarmed the surrounding area, people called the police, and when the police arrived, they couldn''t believe that it would happen when they saw this. Even if the village is not big or small, it is all burned by flames. Then this flame is too terrible, it must be a conspiracy!


    Which crazy pervert was he who could do such a thing?


    This kind of incident first alarmed the local government, then at the county level, then at the municipal level, and then at the provincial level. Finally, the Red Wall Palace at the highest leadership office in the country also knew about it.


    And just after this matter was reported to the Red Wall Palace, the same happened in other villages. Then, Wang Jiuxiao immediately judged that this was not something ordinary people did, it must be a deified power.


    Several villages were destroyed directly, and thousands of people died. Such a thing is extremely terrifying wherever it is placed. Wang Jiuxiao attached great importance to it and immediately sent relevant figures to investigate. He can only say that this kind of thing came at an untimely time, because he has arranged a round here and can close the net soon, so there is no time to take care of the sudden incident of burning the village.


    But as the person most responsible for protecting this land, Wang Jiuxiao can''t rest assured, he will never ignore the fire in the village. For this reason, he decided to arrange the power of collecting the net on his own side. As for the collecting of the net, he alone will take care of it.


    I dare to do this because I have a bit of confidence. Everyone thought that Tianxiong Yuxi was finished, but if they were finished, they would know when they came.


    "The fire burns the village. It''s not easy to be able to achieve such a scale. Which monster is this?" Wang Jiuxiao snorted, it seems that the chaos of the world has been accelerated.

 Chapter 1941： Captain Hammer!

    After Wang Jiuxiao took the position of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, one of the first projects to be undertaken was to build a national emergency force network. This requires training enough armed forces, otherwise it will not be possible to cover the whole country. This requires a lot of capital and personnel, and is a huge project. At that time, Wang Jiuxiao proposed it, which was opposed by many people, but he still did it. Now that more than a decade has passed, this power network has been formed, and the benefits have been constantly revealed.


    Because in the past ten years, there have been too many chaotic events than in previous years. Fortunately, the national power network built by Wang Jiuxiao can make the emergency forces of the Red Wall Palace dispatch immediately to prevent the chaotic time and protect people. The national order was maintained without falling into chaos.


    Therefore, Wang Jiuxiao''s achievement is enough to convince people. He has the majesty and demeanor of the king, has the overall vision of the emperor, and has a long-term vision. He is very suitable for leading the increasingly chaotic land.


    As soon as the fire in the village occurred, after the report was reported, the Red Wall Palace immediately dispatched local forces to investigate, track and protect. These powers are not simple powers, they are all superpowers cultivated uniformly by the Red Wall court, and then dispatched to various places to garrison. In addition, these forces are equipped with weapons of Shenji Technology, which may be lower in small places, but they are also incomparable to ordinary troops.


    Every superb person selected by the Red Wall Palace will feel preferential treatment, in addition to family subsidies, unique personal training, and equipment configuration. This is not just a problem that can be solved with money, because Shenji Technology''s weapons cannot be bought with money.


    Because of this, these super-powerful personnel trained by the Red Wall Palace can be competent in solving various unusual cases. For example, those cases of super-scientific power, or directly major deification matters.


    At this time, the Red Wall Palace Super Power Team that rushed to the village that was burnt down was a group of four people, with one captain. They were originally stationed in the prefecture-level city to which this village belongs, but now they have arrived at the village where the accident occurred. The cultivation of superpowers is very difficult in terms of personnel selection, so currently it only covers prefecture-level cities, and only a small number of them at county level. Nevertheless, the super teams of prefecture-level cities can also quickly rush to various parts of the city for emergency work. After all, they are a super power team, super power shows that it cannot be measured by common sense.


    At this time the village had all been burned down, and the scorched corpses were faintly visible, a very cruel picture. But the super team still has to check to see what power the fire is.


    They investigated all the burned villages and found that they were all destroyed by the same fire force. So, the murderer is the same person. Next, you need to find out who did it. In this regard, Shenji Technology has a powerful "Shenji Tianyan" system covering various places. Shenji Technology called up the surveillance, and immediately found a man who could turn into a flame, the fire spirit under the beast of Suzaku.


    However, there was one thing that surprised Shenji Technology. Then they didn''t know where the fire spirit came from. What could explain this was the place where the fire spirit came out. The power was very powerful and interfered with the Shenji Tianyan, making it impossible to monitor the Shenji Tianyan. In this way, behind this flame man, there are other powers.


    In any case, the flame man must be stopped first, and he can no longer cause tragedies.


    The Shenji Technology Headquarters controlled the Shenji Sky Eye, quickly locked the position of the fire spirit, and sent it to the super team. After receiving it, the Super Team immediately went to deal with Huo Ling.


    However, this decision was too hasty. Although they estimated the power of Fire Spirit, they did not estimate it accurately. Because in the estimation system, as long as it is a person with superpowers, it is very simple to destroy a village. This is the powerlessness that ordinary people feel under the power of the true god. Between waving hands, maybe a village is gone. Even members of the super team can probably do this. Therefore, the Super Power Team now thinks that it can solve the fire spirit, and after getting the position of the fire spirit, they immediately go to deal with it.


    But the fire spirit is not a simple super-powered person, he is a demigod created by the Vermillion Bird beast with flame essence. Now that the true **** has not come, to people, he is a god!


    Therefore, his strength is self-evident.


    His power naturally surpassed the members of this prefecture-level super team. Therefore, when the super team chased him, he was only a little surprised, but surprised that these people could actually find his location. As for the other things, he is totally not a super team.


    Then, the Super Power Squad was wiped out and died terribly.


    Huo Ling wakes up from a long sleep, full of violence, has a great hatred of humans, and likes to slaughter humans to vent his inner resentment and desire for destruction. No grass grows wherever he goes. The divine beast Vermillion Bird in the Flame Mountain had no control over this, probably because she felt that the Fire Spirit was more than enough to deal with the current humans, and no human would be Fire Spirit''s opponent.


    There are demigods, only humans, who is the enemy?


    This is not the world of cultivating immortals thousands of years ago, human beings can become immortals. If you become an immortal, although it is not as good as a god, your strength should not be underestimated. There is no problem with killing a half god. Especially, there are people who are sheltered by the power of the true gods Wang Fuxi and Nuwa, and humans can do many incredible things.


    The Shenji Technology Headquarters paid attention to the super power team''s dealing with the fire spirit. After a short time, the monitoring screen disappeared, and then heard the screams, and then found that the vitality of the four people in the super team was gone. The army has been wiped out.


    Less than five minutes.


    Shenji Technology headquarters realized that the enemy this time was beyond imagination!


    This kind of thing must allow the Red Wall Palace to arrange more powerful enemies. The scene that I watched at the Shenji Technology Headquarters is the captain of the Super Power Team from the Red Wall Palace, that is, he is Red The boss of the Wall Palace superpowers all members.


    This is a very strong man who doesn''t pay much attention to the trimming and shabby beard. He stood with his hand held down, the highest in the audience, looking at the spent instant teleportation screen, silently, holding a cigar in his mouth, very powerful.


    Among the high-tech operators present, there were quite a few young and beautiful women, who were rather disgusted with smoking. But this powerful looking uncle ignored him. He had a charm of his own. He took off the cigar from the corner of his mouth, flicked it, and flew without seeing it, just falling into the trash can. He just said, "I''ll go and meet the adults."


    After all, the very powerful uncle turned and left. It can be seen that he is a practical person. There is courage, but I don''t know how strong it is.


    His name is Hammer, and everyone else calls him Captain Hammer. And he is Wang Jiuxiao''s comrade-in-arms.

 Chapter 1942： Just come!

    Wang Jiuxiao was born in the family of military generals and has been in the army since he was a child. Half of his life has been spent in the army and on the battlefield. Therefore, his general demeanor is very strong, even if he does not go to the battlefield for a long time after becoming the emperor, his aura is still there. This momentum is very courageous and also very personal.


    The feeling of Captain Hammer was very similar to that of Wang Jiuxiao. It''s just that Wang Jiuxiao''s external image is more tidy and clean, which is probably what the emperor''s position requires. Captain Hammer looked sloppy and casual. However, his aura and courage that he has been on the battlefield after joining the army for a long time make one must not underestimate him.


    After seeing that the super power team was easily wiped out by the fire spirit, Captain Hammer knew that he had to take care of this matter himself. As a man of many battles, he can quickly estimate the opponent''s strength and then come up with a solution. He chose this matter personally to reduce the biggest loss. Since the opponent is so powerful, you need to send a strong enough person to solve it, otherwise the strength does not match and you will only die in vain.


    The idea of ??the hammer is very simple, let the other team members go to death for nothing, it is better to deal with it yourself. Keeping the team members to solve other problems can also solve other problems and play a role. To die in vain, it would waste too much. Life, cultivated resources, etc. And if he goes, even if he can''t deal with it, he won''t die. After all, he has confidence in his own strength, and with the weapons of Shenji Technology, even if he can''t deal with it, there is always no problem in protecting his life.


    When he arrived at the Red Wall Palace, Hammer, as the boss of the superpower troop, had a very high status. When others saw him, he would greet him. He also went directly to Wang Jiuxiao without any appointment waiting.


    Wang Jiuxiao was dealing with things. When Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by dark magic power, he had no intention of dealing with it, and many things accumulated. Even if Captain Hammer, a former comrade-in-arms, came to see him, he didn''t let go of what he had to deal with. And he also knew why Captain Hammer came.


    "The matter of the fire man is very tricky." Before Captain Hammer could speak, Wang Jiuxiao, who was immersed in the documents, said directly.


    Iron Hammer knew how busy Wang Jiuxiao was and what Wang Jiuxiao was facing, so he didn''t mind Wang Jiuxiao''s attitude, and was even very worried about Wang Jiuxiao. Because Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by dark magic power, the gradual loss of power has been spread. Without the power protection of Tianxiong Yuxi, those who want to assassinate Wang Jiuxiao have a huge opportunity. They will definitely not let it go, then Wang Jiuxiao''s situation is very dangerous, and he may be assassinated when he goes out.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t wait for the answer from the hammer, put down the pen in his hand, looked up at him slightly, and said, "Why, this tricky thing is so tricky that you can''t solve it?"


    The hammer laughed, disapprovingly, and said, "If I can''t solve it, can you?"


    Wang Jiuxiao narrowed his eyes, looking at the hammer, and said: "You want to say, I''m not as good as you?"


    "Yes." Iron Hammer said with certainty that he was not afraid to offend the Lord of Heaven.


    Wang Jiuxiao stood up, his figure was also tall, not much worse than a hammer. It''s just that the hammer is more rugged and barbaric. Simply speaking of physical competition, the hammer is really more advantageous. Wang Jiuxiao stared at the hammer, and the two men burst into flames, as if they were about to fight. Is the comradeship like this?


    After confronting each other for a while, Wang Jiuxiao sneered and said to the hammer: "You don''t need to worry about my business, just deal with your business."


    Like a urchin who refused to admit defeat, the hammer also sneered: "You don''t need to worry about my business, but you, do you want me to help you?"


    Wang Jiuxiao raised his head and said, "I''m not old yet."


    "It''s not a question of being old, it''s a question of whether you can do it. If it was before, I think it''s OK. But now, I don''t think it is necessarily." Hammer said.


    The Hammer said that, in fact, it was already aimed at Tianxiong Yuxi being invaded by dark magic. I didn''t say this clearly because I took care of Wang Jiuxiao''s face and feelings. After all, the destruction of the emperor Yuxi completely meant that the emperor was incompetent.


    Wang Jiuxiao naturally knew about this, and people looked at him differently these days. Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by dark magic power, which is equivalent to ruined. This day, Xiong Yuxi was created by the emperor with great effort a hundred years ago. To protect this land, it played a huge role and destroyed such a national treasure. What kind of face does the emperor do?


    To put it bluntly, you can''t.


    Wang Jiuxiao naturally knew that the hammer spoke so concealedly. He looked at the hammer and said, "If I can do it or not, let''s count on the enemy''s head. You know my character, I never do business at a loss."


    The hammer stared at Wang Jiuxiao for a while, since Wang Jiuxiao was so confident, then he didn''t care. As a comrade in arms for many years, I really understand Wang Jiuxiao''s character. Why can Wang Jiuxiao sit on the seat of the emperor? Because Wang Jiuxiao''s tactics are very strong, this is a character with extremely high talents in fighting and calculating. If the fighting is not enough, he can make up for it with tactics. The confidence on his face is enough to make people feel at ease.


    There is nothing wrong with the hammer, just to talk about dealing with the fire spirit personally, and to care about Wang Jiuxiao. As an emperor, being questioned and having to deal with various things is not a pressure that ordinary people can bear. Since Wang Jiuxiao is fine, then he is relieved. In fact, based on his understanding of Wang Jiuxiao, he probably guessed that Wang Jiuxiao is not strong enough, so he must have used his intelligence to pool it together, otherwise he was so confident.


    When the hammer left, Wang Jiuxiao called him and said, "Don''t die outside."


    "Heh!" Iron Hammer just sneered, thinking that what Wang Jiuxiao said was a joke.


    After the hammer left, Wang Jiuxiao''s smile slowly receded, and then became cold and arrogant and majestic, showing an aura of the king''s murder. He snorted coldly: "Just come, kill one at a time!"


    On the other side, Fengzhu Lian was sitting cross-legged on the carpet in the hall, and a ball of flame hovered around her body. This is the blue spirit fire Tang Ye gave her, and she is the melting pot of the divine power carried by the Vermillion Bird beast, and the blue spirit fire can help her activate her power as a divine power melting pot. As she absorbed the power of Qing Linghuo, her own strength became stronger and stronger.


    It is a wonderful thing to have great power. Especially for someone like Feng Zhu Lian who is quite ambitious. For this reason, now Feng Zhulian is full of thoughts about becoming stronger, and has not listened to Tang Ye''s words to deal with Chen Hebi, let alone find out who is behind the attacker.


    Fengzhu Lian has not gone out for three days and three nights. Chen Hebi, her partner, felt strange, and could not contact her, so she had to come to her in person.


    At the same time, the fire inspiration should come to the phoenix curtain!


    Originally it was not easy to find the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, but because the Phoenix Pearl Curtain absorbs the blue spirit fire, its power increases, and the nature of the divine power furnace is awakened, the fire spirit can easily detect it.


    The fire spirit, who had just been slaughtering so much fun, felt the phoenix curtain and was very happy. Now he can kill the target again, and it will save trouble.


    Huo Ling sneered triumphantly, and flew towards the direction of Fengzhu Lian.

 Chapter 1943： The emperor!

    Feng Zhulian didn''t know at all, an existence that could be called a demigod had already focused on her. But at this time she was still absorbing the power of Qing Linghuo, and finally broke through to a new height, and Qing Linghuo became a lot smaller before she stopped.


    The stopped Feng Zhu Lian opened his eyes with a fierce expression, as if he had changed. Sure enough, after the strength continues to grow stronger, the human temperament is different.


    "Huh?" Suddenly Feng Zhulian frowned slightly, snorted slightly, and turned her head slightly. She noticed that someone was coming towards her, and she was not weak in strength and had the rank of Grand Master.


    The strength above the great master is the holy way, and there are very few people who can reach the strength of the holy way, so people at the great master level are considered pinnacle masters. Therefore, such a master must be vigilant.


    What Feng Zhu Lian usually shows is just an ordinary woman, and the disguise is still very good. So the people who look for her are ordinary people. The attackers would not come to her directly. Feng Zhu Lian wondered if she had exposed herself, so she was chased by someone?


    No matter what it is, Feng Zhu Lian is not afraid of her own accident right now. For one thing, after absorbing the power of Qing Linghuo, her strength has reached the level of Grand Master, which is regarded as the pinnacle master. Secondly, the green spirit fire given by Tang Ye is powerful, even if she has absorbed a lot of it, if it is sent out at once, its power is comparable to the holy way, which is equivalent to giving her a life-saving talisman.


    Now, Feng Zhu Lian hides her strength first to see who is looking for her.


    The doorbell rang, and through the door hole, Fengzhu Lian was surprised because she saw Chen Hebi. As a leader of the attackers, such a meeting is too trifling, how could Chen Hebi make such a mistake. In addition, she clearly felt that Chen Hebi''s power was exactly as she felt just now, at the level of Grand Master!


    Feng Zhulian was really surprised. According to the information she had learned before, she knew that Chen Hebi was only a grandmaster-level strength, and now he is a great grandmaster. That is to say, Chen Hebi hides his true strength!


    Feng Zhulian realized that everything was as Tang Ye said, and Chen Hebi was not as simple as it seemed. She was not convinced at first, but now she knows that it is always right to listen to Tang Ye, the "old monster".


    But while surprised, Fengzhu Lian was also very happy. Because she was able to see Chen Hebi''s true strength, and she was able to do so because her strength became stronger, even surpassing Chen Hebi. Without a certain gap, it is impossible to feel so easily.


    Feng Zhu Lian had to marvel at once again that the strength of Tang Ye''s green spirit fire actually gave her such a powerful force in just a few days. She is now stronger than Chen Hebi. She really wanted to fight Chen Hebi to see how powerful her newly promoted flame power was.


    Of course, just thinking about it, if you really fight, it will reveal the hidden secret. Then there would be no way to pretend, then there would be no way to do what Tang Ye explained.


    She noticed now that she needed to do what Tang Ye explained. But after a few days, she hasn''t taken any action yet, I''m afraid she can''t count on it.


    Having said that, Feng Zhulian knew that she had neglected what Tang Ye had confessed, but she didn''t have any feelings of guilt. She felt that what Tang Ye had confessed was nothing, because she had enough power. Deal with Chen Hebi? Do you still need to play slowly? It''s a waste of time, just kill it. Then find out what happened to the big guy behind the scenes, and similarly kill a group of important people in the attacking faction. A large number of backbones have been killed and no one is available. The boss behind will definitely be impatient, and that will naturally come out.


    Thinking about it this way, Fengzhu Lian felt that it was really feasible.


    The strength has become stronger and the mentality has also changed. I really don''t know if it is good or bad.


    Now that Chen Hebi was outside, the Fengzhu Curtain couldn''t hide, and could only see. She opened the door and saw Chen Hebi, which was probably another actor moment, frowned and said, "Why are you here?"


    Chen Hebi is a gentleman and gentleman. Even though he was very worried and anxious that Feng Zhu Lian had not heard from him these days, what he got was Feng Zhu Lian''s cold reaction. He also looked calm and even smiled. Maybe even if he is angry, he will not show it.


    A hypocritical appearance.


    Chen Hebi smiled to Feng Zhulian and said, "I haven''t heard from you for a few days, so I am a little worried."


    In the eyes of people who know their true identities, they will sooner or later be a pair. The first big project a hundred years ago, the two sages of art and painting joined forces, it was like brothers. The second big project a hundred years later, the Second Master of Art and Painting, is a couple. In this sense, isn''t it a good talk?


    Although Chen Hebi didn''t point out about him and Fengzhu Lian, he thought it would be like this sooner or later. As for Feng Zhu Lian''s attitude, he didn''t see her refuse, he thought it was probably acquiescence to this matter.


    However, the attitude of Feng Zhu Lian just now made him feel different. In the past, Fengzhu Lian was indifferent or arrogant to him, and there was always some unconvincing taste in it. A girl who is **** at a man without covering up is very interesting. However, Feng Zhu Lian''s indifferent performance to him just now, all he felt was indifference, no anger, as if he was no special to her.


    Chen Hebi, who was calm on the surface, actually cared about this so much that it made his smile fake, and Feng Zhulian saw it through.


    Fengzhu curtain even disliked it even more. Sometimes things are so weird. If you like it, you will like it, hate it, or you can hate it all at once.


    Probably Feng Zhulian felt that Chen Hebi and her walked in a completely different way, and might even become an enemy that hinders her. Then, even if Chen Hebi is eliminated, it will be nothing.


    Perhaps for a woman like Feng Zhulian, feelings are not the most important, ambition and purpose are the most important.


    Although Feng Zhulian had no idea about Chen Hebi, she still politely invited him in and poured water.


    "Thank you." Regardless of whether he is sincere or not, as a habit of a gentleman, Chen Hebi is very polite and polite.


    Feng Zhu Lian sat on the sofa and looked at Chen Hebi without obliviousness, and said directly: "It''s inappropriate for you to do this. We said that you should stay relatively independent."


    Fengzhu Lian seemed a little upset and questioning. Chen Hebi still kept smiling and said: "Independence is relative, and contact is really necessary. What you and I do now must be cooperative. The reason why I came to you in person is because I can''t contact you. This should be you It¡¯s not right. You haven¡¯t been out for several days. It¡¯s like missing. Our mission is not allowed."


    Feng Zhu Lian squinted her eyes and did not refute. As an attacker, we really cannot do that for the second century. However, now Feng Zhulian knew that after she followed Tang Ye, she would no longer be a member of the attacker. So for Chen Hebi''s accusation, she didn''t take it to heart, nor was she afraid of the old people in the family.


    "Then why are you looking for me now for something important?" Feng Zhulian asked. It''s not an important matter, and I am afraid that Chen Hebi will not come in person.


    Chen Hebi squinted his eyes and said, "Of course he is the emperor."

 Chapter 1944： God now!

    Feng Zhulian frowned when Chen Hebi said the words of Emperor Zhuo. I thought this was Chen Hebi''s meaning, or the meaning of the old people in the family. She felt that these people were too bold, and she wanted to kill the adult at the Red Wall Court. She didn''t see him for a few days. Is it so bold?


    I have to say that the news of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain is a bit lagging behind. She doesn''t know that Wang Jiuxiao''s Tianxiong Yuxi has been invaded by dark magic power, so she feels that it is very bold to kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    Chen Hebi frowned slightly, a little unhappy when he saw Feng Zhu Lian''s expression of surprise. He attached great importance to this century-old plan, and obviously he saw that Feng Zhulian didn''t know what happened to Wang Jiuxiao, so he wouldn''t keep his temper. How can they be so negligent in their meticulous preparation for a century-old plan?


    "What...what have you been doing these past few days?" Chen Hebi looked at Feng Zhu Lian and asked bluntly, feeling a bit questioning. He didn''t like the Feng Zhu Lian in this state very much.


    However, the path Feng Zhu Lian chose was destined to deviate from him, so even if he rarely showed dissatisfaction, Feng Zhu Lian did not care, and was still so indifferent, saying, "What happened?"


    "You..." Chen Hebi was really angry, but he pressed it down again, squeezing out a smile, and said: "A very important thing has happened, enough to allow us to kill Wang Jiuxiao. "


    Feng Zhu Lian was a little interested, and could actually kill Wang Jiuxiao. However, she had a sudden and clear dislike of Chen Hebi, and she felt that Chen Hebi was too false. I used to think that the usual smile was very charming, but now it seems to be quite false and ridiculous, and it is a disguise of failure.


    "Why do you think you can kill Wang Jiuxiao?" Feng Zhulian left Chen Hebi alone, asking her doubts.


    Chen Hebi happily smiled and said, "Because Wang Jiuxiao is missing the biggest life-saving treasure."


    "Tianxiong Yuxi?" Fengzhu Lian was shocked. People like them are naturally aware of Wang Jiuxiao''s situation, so when he talks about Wang Jiuxiao''s greatest life-saving treasure, he knows that it is Tianxiong Yuxi.


    Fengzhu Lian was indeed surprised, what power could destroy Tianxiong Yuxi? The Tianxiong Yuxi was a national treasure of the contemporary jade seal by the emperor who sacrificed himself a hundred years ago and forcibly gathered his luck. This is the real power of heaven and earth, it was destroyed, and Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t believe it.


    Chen Hebi laughed and said, "You have to thank the faceless man. At Biyun Temple that day, Wang Jiuxiao insisted on competing with the mysterious faceless man. But who knows the power of the faceless man? Not only is it powerful, but also mysterious. It has mastered the power of darkness. It is even stronger than Wang Jiuxiao''s. It suppressed the power of the Heavenly Bear Yuxi and invaded the Heavenly Bear Yuxi. This put Wang Jiuxiao on his way to the end."


    "The faceless person?" Feng Zhulian was speechless when she heard Chen Hebi''s words, and it was related to that old monster? Then she felt that this matter was very tricky. The old monster she followed was not what most people could imagine, and the things he intervened were definitely not that simple.


    Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help thinking, is that old monster going to kill Wang Jiuxiao? Still, the destruction of the Tianxiong Yuxi is just a pretense. If someone ran to kill Wang Jiuxiao, they would just send it away without knowing what it was. But in this case, isn''t the old monster helping Wang Jiuxiao?


    Will an old monster without a stand do such a thing?


    Feng Zhulian always felt upset, and couldn''t guess what Tang Ye was doing. In vain, she felt that she was quite smart, and she had met a master now, and she was very weak.


    Now that Chen Hebi wants to use this to kill Wang Jiuxiao, Feng Zhu Lian decides to maintain his usual style, being cautious, and not afraid of taking risks. The key is to make Chen Hebi not aware of her affairs with the faceless person. As for whether Wang Jiuxiao can really kill Wang Jiuxiao, or if this is a trap to give away her head, she only needs to let herself not get involved in the key. Can kill Wang Jiuxiao, but he did not participate. The trap of giving away the head keeps safe. As for the old monster''s intentions, since he didn''t tell him, he can''t blame himself for being sloppy!


    "Is it reliable that Tianxiong Yuxi has ruined this matter? Will it be a trap? If it is determined, it will naturally be a good opportunity for the Red Wall Palace, or a rare opportunity in a century." Feng Zhulian said to Chen Hebi.


    Chen Hebi smiled and said, "Of course it is true."


    As he said, Chen Hebi waved his hand to paint, showing a blue dragon on it. The blue dragon was showing signs of decline, and its floating speed became slower and slower.


    Chen Hebi showed joy and said, "This blue dragon is exactly what Wang Jiuxiao''s luck revealed, and now it looks like something happened to Xiong Yuxi that day. Of course, if it''s just my judgment, there may be omissions. However, The family said that this was something that the adult had personally confirmed, and Tianxiong Yuxi did have a problem."


    "What?" Feng Zhulian was surprised, something that the adult had personally determined? That must be true. After being able to reorganize the Two Sages of Chinese Painting and Painting, and carry out the second century plan, the Red Wall Palace is very troubled. Such a character is certainly not lost to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Feng Zhulian looked at Chen Hebi and said, "I didn''t expect that adult came out in person, so it seems that Tianxiong Yuxi''s accident is absolutely true. Then, are you going to assassinate Wang Jiuxiao?"


    "It''s not you, it''s us." Chen Hebi said to Feng Zhu Lian.


    Fengzhu Lian stared slightly. In the current situation, she was basically certain that the Tianxiong Yuxi was indeed destroyed by the old monster, and the attackers were indeed going to kill Wang Jiuxiao. So what she has to consider now is how she should choose.


    Thinking quickly, Feng Zhulian decided to go, but didn''t make a move. This is also a way to practice Tai Chi, so stay on the sidelines. She said to Chen Hebi: "What are we going to do? Although this is an excellent opportunity, if we are not 100% sure, we still should not expose it."


    This is in line with the style of the phoenix curtain in the past, but Chen Hebi said: "No, we don''t need to hide this time, we should also stand up."


    Feng Zhulian frowned, is this an official appearance to declare war?


    "Does this mean family?" Feng Zhulian asked, she believed that Chen Hebi would not make this decision alone.


    Chen Hebi seems to have a blind confidence now, and said: "Yes. And, that adult nodded, then we don''t need to have any scruples."


    It is the worship and confidence of the adult behind the scenes.


    Fengzhu Lian actually worships the boss behind the attack faction, because when she was very young, she and Chen Hebi met the adult behind the scenes. Although they were masked, the actions of the adult behind the scenes seemed to them. It''s like a god. It''s just that the adult behind the scenes is too mysterious, so big, she has only seen it once, so the impression is constantly strange. At this time, she met Tang Ye.


    After understanding Tang Ye, it can be said that now Tang Ye is her god, and the **** of her childhood has been abandoned.


    Therefore, Fengzhu Lian still considered what Tang Ye''s intention was in the destruction of Tianxiong Yuxi.


    It seems that if you want to know this, you still have to look at the assassination of the emperor.

 Chapter 1945： Everyone round again!

    Feng Zhulian decided to kill Wang Jiuxiao with Chen Hebi, wanting to see what Tang Ye''s intentions were. Then they need to make a plan, and this time, if the elderly at home are dispatched, they don''t need to think about anything, just follow the arrangement.


    Chen Hebi came here prepared, I am afraid that he has already received a secret order from the old people in the family, and now it is just to convey to Feng Zhulian. He told Feng Zhulian that they would fully close the net this time, because the adult said that it was already time. Even if it is not the time, we can no longer compete slowly, the situation of heaven and earth has been greatly advanced by some force.


    It seems that the big attacker behind this is also a person who controls the situation of the world.


    After listening to what Chen Hebi said, Fengzhu Curtain was also surprised, and said, "The net is fully closed? Will the red wall palace also be collected?"


    Chen Hebi nodded.


    Feng Zhulian knew that the attackers had made their final determination. It took countless efforts to put the net into the palace of the Red Wall. This time it is repossessed, it is bound to win, otherwise the vitality of the century-old plan will be greatly injured, and if you want to recover, I am afraid that there will be no chance.


    That''s good, Feng Zhulian felt that there would be no need to slowly play with Chen Hebi, and no need to slowly find out who was behind the second century plan. And this is also where Feng Zhu Lian feels speechless, isn''t everything just activated by the old monster''s next move? Because the old monster arranged a move to destroy the Tianxiong Yuxi, it pushed everything to the point of closing the net and avoided many things.


    This is really amazing. Thinking about this carefully, Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help taking a breath. It was terrifying, that old monster, with just a few shots, played with the man who had been meticulously for a hundred years. How could such a person be born in the world? Perhaps the appearance of such a person is destined to fight against the gods.


    If you talk about the brain, God is actually nothing to fear. They just have strength far above people. In the face of the absolute power gap, everything is empty talk.


    Chen Hebi had finished talking about the plan with Feng Zhu Lian, and wanted to talk to Feng Zhu Lian about private matters, but Feng Zhu Lian didn''t have this thought, so she let Chen Hebi leave under the pretext that she had to prepare for the plan.


    Chen Hebi always felt that something was wrong, but if Feng Zhulian said so, he couldn''t force it. Reluctance has never been his style, but it also stems from a little bit of his confidence.


    Soon after Chen Hebi left, Fengzhu Lian also went for a walk. Continuously absorbing the green spirit fire power in the room, he was a little out of touch with the outside situation. Many forces are surging and change drastically in a day. If you want to keep up with the overall situation, you must always pay attention.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t know, but Huo Ling came to take her life. But she was lucky. At this time, Huo Ling was intercepted by his team led by the Hammer. For a while, she might not be able to reach the Fengzhu Curtain, depending on how the hammer and Huo Ling played.


    Huo Ling originally flew fast in the air, heading to the place where the phoenix pearl curtain was, but suddenly a cannonball flew over, caught off guard, and directly exploded him to pieces.


    On the ground, there is an iron-blooded man with rough edges and a rough hammer. On his shoulders is a cool gun barrel with the symbol of Shenji Technology. Obviously this is a weapon produced by Shenji Technology.


    This is a super-concentrated cannon, compressing the power in a small space, allowing the power to produce the highest spatial explosion, even the pinnacle master can kill with one blow.


    The hammer is still that cool, holding a cigar in his mouth, seeing the bomb hit the target, spit out a puff of smoke without taking the cigar, and said: "This thing is not a joke, if it all blows up If you don¡¯t die this flame thing, then I too..."


    The Hammer was still quite confident, but before he could finish speaking, he was hit. In the midair, small flames gathered from all around the place just bombed. This flame must have been bombed just now, but this flame is fine. Now as they continue to gather back, they have changed back to a person, it is Huo Ling.


    Seeing this, the Hammer was a little bit hit, but not to the point of panic. He knew how powerful the fire spirit was. Originally, he didn''t expect to kill the fire spirit in one shot. He just hoped to hurt the fire spirit. But the result now was that Huo Ling seemed to be unharmed and angered him, so that he would enter the most urgent battle state from the beginning.


    "Everyone pay attention to protect yourself, save your lives first, but don''t make principled mistakes!" Iron Hammer shouted to the three members of his team.


    He has always been like this. When encountering a strong enemy, he does not ask for his life to fight, nor does he advocate this, because he knows that once he is killed, there is nothing and no chance. Living is more important than anything else. However, even so, you can''t do everything to save your life, such as running away, killing teammates, or not protecting the people. These are issues of principle.


    This kind of management of the hammer is very popular. The team members trust him very much. The normal relationship is both the boss and the elder brother. Therefore, their team has achieved outstanding results since its establishment, and after a long battle, whether it is an individual or a team, the strength is the strongest among the superpowers. Therefore, they have a well-known team name, not a dragon or a tiger, but it is also the name of the bad street-the Eastern Lion.


    Simply called a lion. Bad streets are bad streets, but they are the most representative power under the red wall court in the new era. They are not purely deified powers, nor are they purely scientific powers, but the combination of deified powers and technological powers.


    In addition to Captain Hammer, there is also a very fast and extremely killer thin guy named Jiang Xiaoyu, who is like an assassin. There is also a rather arrogant man who is good at machine guns and matches his own ice and fire superpowers. Because he is like a mage, he is called "Faye" by others, and he has a strange name called Xia Liangliang. In view of the lack of seriousness of this name, he could not show his arrogance, so he asked others to call him Faye. The other member is a beautiful woman who was born as a nurse. She was seriously injured in a life-saving rescue. She would have died, but she was treated as a blessing in disguise and was "healed" with super powers, so she became the most demanded existence and healer in the team.


    Looking at it this way, it''s clich¨¦d but quite interesting. The Oriental Lions are actually a traditional team of "warfare and animal husbandry".


    "I''m going to cut him into pieces!" Jiang Xiaoyu snorted coldly, then turned into a whirlwind with a whistle, and swiftly left. In midair, Huo Ling had just gathered into an adult with an angry expression. And when he was caught off guard, he encountered Jiang Xiaoyu''s dagger fluttering, and it was cut into pieces, and more broken than before.


    Jiang Xiaoyu returned to the ground with a smug expression on his face. But the arrogant Faye Xia Liangliang next to him said, "What''s the use of this, it won''t kill him, no, it won''t even hurt him."


    Jiang Xiaoyu said badly: "It''s just to create a chance for you."


    They are now a combination of Daguai. Everyone understands this. It must be Faye Xia Liangliang who attacked with ice power. After all, they are not stupid.


    Only Huo Ling was angry. Is he a demigod who wants to be rounded by each of them?

 Chapter 1946： The erupting fire spirit!

    Huo Ling had just regrouped and formed. He was really angry at the people who prevented him from killing the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, because he was attacked by a sneak attack and he couldn''t bear such a thing. Also, the person who attacked him was quite powerful, and the blow just now shocked him. Being shocked by the mere humans, he was even more unacceptable.


    His anger broke out, and the human corpses who attacked him were torn into pieces and burned to dust.


    However, when he was just angry, a force appeared behind him almost instantaneously, and then crushed his body with inextricably interwoven forces. He was beaten to pieces again. He has actually taken countermeasures to these inextricable strengths, but he did not expect that the intricate strengths were very strong, breaking his resistance and smashing him, because the resistance he issued was too small. , Of course, this is a time limit, and this step can only be done in such a short time.


    Nevertheless, he felt it was a great shame to be injured by humans again. He was so angry that he must smash the corpses of those who attacked him and slaughter the crowd to vent. Then he quickly gathered his body and couldn''t wait to kill someone. This is how powerful he is. It can''t be killed or wounded. Even if it is attacked by a strong force, it is just a decomposition of the body, it will not happen, and it will recover quickly.


    This time Huo Ling gathered his body very quickly, and he was so angry that he couldn''t wait to kill someone. As they gathered together, they roared out in a hoarse voice, "You **** it, you will die miserably! How can my fire spirit be offended by you people!"


    The fire spirits are about to be assembled soon, but at this time Faye Xia Liangliang said coldly: "I am relieved to hear you say that, because I have killed one after another with guys like you."


    After all, Xia Liangliang came up with a silver-colored pistol with a complicated design, but very cool. The pistol is very light and Xia Liangliang is very flexible. He held the pistol, and suddenly his body glowed with silver light, as if to activate some kind of force, and then he shot a bullet at the rapidly converging fire spirit with the pistol.


    The bullet was small, but the power contained in it was amazing. The moment the bullet flew out, I felt that the surrounding space was frozen. The speed of movement slowed down, as if I could see the tiny dust in the air.


    This is Xia Liangliang''s activation of his cold power. He was arrogant and noble. Mainly because he looks very handsome and has long hair like a stray singer, and his clothes are more neutral. To be honest, if he hadn''t always emphasized that he was a man, others would think he was a woman when he saw him.


    It is said that to distinguish between men and women, you can look at the Adam''s apple, but sometimes the Adam''s apple is not obvious and it is difficult to distinguish.


    Xia Liangliang shot a bullet of cold ice, impacting the fire spirit that was converging, and the small fire ball that the fire spirit dispersed suddenly slowed down, and it was frozen and solidified bit by bit. Finally, the entire mid-air area was covered with a layer of ice, and the fragments of the fire spirit were frozen to cover a layer of ice, suspended in the air.


    In this way, Huo Ling could not move completely.


    However, for the experienced Lions team, they know very well that this is not the end. Because they could see that even though the fire spirit was frozen, the flames covered in the ice were still burning!


    If the flame is completely resolved, it will be slowly extinguished, or it will be frozen into heterochromatic ice and then broken into dust.


    In the situation of Huo Ling, it was entirely possible to break through the ice. Although Xia Liangliang was arrogant, he knew this very well. He frowned greatly, the strength of this fire spirit was really unexpected. He used his own power, as well as the power of divine machine technology weapons, but he still couldn''t hurt the fire spirit.


    Not long after, the flames frozen by the ice really started to move. The flame, which was originally frozen and unable to swing, melted the internal ice bit by bit, making room for it to swing. Looking at this situation, it might only be a matter of time before Fire Spirit wants to break through the ice.


    Seeing this, Iron Hammer, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang frowned. This fire spirit''s power is strong enough, and it seems that the enemy it is dealing with this time is really unprecedentedly powerful, and it may even be impossible to deal with it at all.


    At this moment, the silent healer, a beautiful nurse sister named Baihe, also has extremely good abilities. With a flying skateboard of Shenji Technology, he can fly. Lily flew up, facing the frozen flame, brushed the ground with her right hand and clamped three bottles of poison, then she smashed the three bottles of poison down, the poison fell and exploded, sprinkling purple powder, and the powder fell on the ice, strange Yes, it was not melted, but penetrated in all of a sudden and stuck to the flame.


    The flame burned, and the poison particles were burned into nothingness, but in fact they were already melted into the flame. Then, the originally blood-red flame turned purple, and the flame that wanted to break through the freezing swing also slowly solidified, and faintly burst, wanting to become a solid fragment.


    In this case, it is tantamount to completely destroying the flame. Unexpectedly, the Lily girl as a healer was so powerful that she almost killed Huo Ling. Of course this was based on Jiang Xiaoyu and Xia Liangliang''s attacks. Nevertheless, the power of this poison is terrible, and it is different from ordinary poisons. This poison seems to be highly toxic and solidified, just like Medusa''s petrochemical poison.


    It seems that Lily, the healing girl, is a poisonous nanny.


    She''s still an output nurse.


    After Lily attacked Fire Spirit, she immediately returned. Her attack was still very effective, making the fire smart that was about to break through the freezing immobile and solidified. At this moment, everyone really went round Huo Ling, Huo Ling was indeed aggrieved.


    It''s just that it''s not certain whether the fire spirit has been eliminated. Now the members of the Lions team have launched an attack, and everyone''s attack is very effective. They returned to their original positions, looked up at the fire spirit, and after determining whether the fire spirit was destroyed, they took corresponding measures.


    With the current situation of the fire spirit, they thought they would have a lot of time to prepare, but they never expected that suddenly, the sky directly exploded, sweeping out a terrible force, rumbling, and blowing out the nebula.


    "Be careful, everyone!" Seeing this, the hammer gave a low voice, making everyone highly alert.


    This situation is no joke. They were also very shocked, and they didn''t expect the power of Fire Spirit to be so powerful. Each of them carried out a powerful attack, but they did not materially harm the fire spirit. I have tried all the methods of ice over fire, but I still can¡¯t deal with the fire spirit. What can I do?


    The explosion in the air slowly subsided, and then I saw the fire spirit fragments that had been frozen and highly toxic and petrified. With a cry to the ground, a burst of flames burst out, dissolving the freezing and poisonous petrification, and then the fire spirit fragments. All at once gathered together and transformed back into a human form.


    "Damn you!" Huo Ling''s eyes were full of fire, and they were extremely angry staring at the hammer.


    He exists as a demigod and is suppressed to such an extent that it is not worthy of face... Therefore, he no longer retains any power and wants to pinch these humans to death at once.


    Let mankind know that their gods cannot be offended!

 Chapter 1947： Impossible to win!

    The fire spirit can no longer bear it, so it no longer retains its power, and directly dissolves the attack that Hammer, Jiang Xiaoyu, Xia Liangliang, and Lily have accumulated on him, and quickly gathers back into human form, killing them all with Hammer .


    With a burst of super power, the fire spirit doubled in size and became like a fire giant. He hovered in the air, looking down at the hammers and them, his eyes appeared like two flames, and said: "You will know the consequences of offending me."


    He was extremely angry, but he didn''t speak anger anymore. But the more this happened, the more it explained Huo Ling''s killing intent.


    After speaking, Huo Ling raised his right hand, his palm opened, and a ball of flame condensed on the palm, and the flame slowly turned into a fireball, and Huo Ling seemed to be holding a fireball. However, things are not that simple. The fireball became bigger and bigger, and it was soon bigger than the fire spirit. It was already the size of a few people together. But the fireball is still getting bigger, from ten meters to tens of meters, the consequences of such a huge fireball are unimaginable. It is possible that a village will be gone.


    After the fire spirit condensed this huge fireball, he coldly snorted: "Don''t you die too fast, otherwise, how can I enjoy myself?"


    The hammer looked solemn and such a huge fireball attack was definitely not a joke. I''m afraid I can''t avoid it, I can only carry it. But carrying, this is not the strength they humans can carry.


    "You are all behind me!" The Hammer let out a low voice. It was time for him to play the role of a powerful meat shield. The Hammer was not only good at this, but also good at aggressive attacks.


    Now he needs to protect his teammates, the hammer roared, as strong as a lion, and the huge body became a strong shield, allowing Jiang Xiaoyu, Xia Liangliang and Lily to hide behind him. Lily and the others did not hesitate, and immediately went behind him. At the same time, Lily gave out healing power to protect the hammer, which greatly reduced the pressure of the fireball force on the hammer. Jiang Xiaoyu and Xia Liangliang behind will also give strength to the hammer, which also reduces the pressure on the hammer. The cooperation of the team, they are very tacit, there is no need to say a word at all, so they are the strongest.


    Huo Ling snorted coldly, no matter what they did with the hammer, they directly smashed the fireball down. For him, condensing such a powerful fireball is just adding a little more strength on the basis of flat cutting. If they can''t hold the hammer, then he will despise humans even more. If they can hold the hammer, he won''t look at humans with admiration, he will only find this kind of thing more fun.


    boom!


    A huge fireball smashed down and enveloped the sky, as if the entire world was covered in red, like the collision of two planets, how small humans seemed. This was the end of the day, and there was nothing there to do.


    Boom!


    The fireball collided with the ground and caused a violent vibration, giving people the feeling of falling to the ground. Small things will only feel powerless and hopeless. This is the power of a demigod. The hammer faced the falling fireball and carried it with his hands crossed, and at the same time his hands became petrified. This is an enhanced ability, and it serves as a shield. When the flame hit his petrified arm, the arm was not destroyed, it split the flame to both sides, and the trajectory a few meters behind him would not be affected, just protecting Lily Xia Liangliang and Jiang Xiaoyu. But also pay attention to the high temperature of the flame, so the coolness of summer gives out the force of ice, which reduces the surrounding temperature, so that they are not affected by the high temperature. If the vitality is lost, the lily will also emit healing power.


    The whole process was team cooperation and complementarity, so even if the magma formed by the huge fireball was constantly impacted, they persisted.


    When the fireball''s attack was over, their strength and strength were almost exhausted.


    Several people breathed heavily, almost unable to stand, supporting each other, and then looking up, they were shocked and burst into cold sweat.


    Around them, they don''t know how much in a circle, they can no longer see the end with the naked eye. Such a large area has been destroyed by flames, and it has become dilapidated and barren, with only charred soil, and no other living things. Maybe there should be corpses, but they must have been burned into dust by the high temperature.


    Seeing such a scene, Iron Hammer and Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu''s heart was very heavy in the cool summer. This is the power of that fire spirit, what kind of monster is this, how can they deal with such a vast land in an instant?


    Puff puff.


    At this time, there was the sound of flapping wings, and the hammers and the others looked in the direction of the sound, and then they felt completely cold.


    They saw that the fire spirit was several times larger than them, and it had a pair of flame wings more than just now. The fire spirit flapped the flame wings, while the flames were falling on one side, he landed slowly, and then stopped in front of the hammer.


    The fire spirit looked down on playfulness, treating them like hammers as toys. Faced with such jokes, Hammer did not feel angry and unwilling, thinking about defeating Huo Ling. What they think is, how can they escape their lives!


    Because it is no longer the same level of battle.


    Huo Ling jokingly laughed and said, "Are you ready for a tragic death?"


    Hammer felt tired, sighed, and said to the three team members: "I''m afraid I will be planted this time."


    Xia Liangliang frowned and said, "Is it that way?"


    "If you don''t do this, you will fight to your death." Jiang Xiaoyu said with a shrug.


    Lily remained silent and obeyed the organization''s arrangements. This "nanny" is actually a girl who doesn''t speak much.


    The attitudes of a few of them are pretty open. Recognizing one''s fate means acknowledgment of one''s fate, but also keeping a heart of unwillingness to surrender. If there is a chance to win or save one''s life without violating a principled issue, he must fight for it.


    The teammates thought so, Hammer smiled, stood up, straightened up, and the Jagged soldier said, "Come on."


    Iron Hammer didn''t think it was too much, but he felt sorry for Wang Jiuxiao, an old friend.


    As the Hammers were preparing to fight to the death, the attack on the Red Wall Palace also began.


    The plan to kill King Jiuxiao is very comprehensive. There are not only formal members of the attackers, but also various other forces that oppose the Red Wall court, such as monsters and ghosts. At this moment, almost all the powerful forces that lie dormant have come out. As long as Wang Jiuxiao is killed and the Red Wall court is disturbed, they may attack the ancient jade seal force and realize the liberation of luck.


    Therefore, the Red Wall Palace seemed to be fighting alone. And the Red Wall Palace still had a considerable part of its power dispatched, and it was impossible to come back for emergency, so it was almost certain that Wang Jiuxiao was in disaster this time.


    The enemy didn''t think it was a trap, because it was the consequence of Wang Jiuxiao''s fight against the faceless man. Therefore, many people think that Wang Jiuxiao asked for this dilemma.


    Even some people inside the Red Wall Palace have betrayed. They said that this is a master of current affairs, and the Red Wall Palace is about to fall.


    So what else can the Red Wall Palace rely on, only the mysterious and powerful Ten Profounds. Therefore, this battle does not mean that the Red Wall Palace will definitely lose.


    But it is almost impossible not to lose or to win.

 Chapter 1948： The third phoenix!

    The Ten Profounds of the Red Wall Palace hadn''t been dispatched for too long. The ten xuan inherits the power of the early ten xuan, and will hardly show up until the most critical moment of the red wall palace. Even so, the opponents of the Red Wall Palace are not ignorant of them.


    They are all inheriting the power of the first ten xuan, as long as you understand the first ten xuan clearly, then you will understand them. Moreover, the inheritance of later generations is not as good as that of the first generations, so they are not incapable of dealing with it.


    Since the attackers meticulously formulated this second century plan, then they must have understood the ten mysteries. Therefore, they have the power specifically aimed at the Ten Profounds.


    In this way, the power of the Red Wall Palace, they all have countermeasures.


    Originally, the Red Wall Palace had great power and many capable people. Sifeng, Ten Xuan, all major worships, garrison generals, and super teams. These forces cannot be dealt with by any organization or faction. What''s more, the Red Wall Palace still has some sects'' help, such as Buddhism Biyun Temple and Taoist School.


    It''s just that why the Red Wall Court is still in trouble? That''s because these forces of the Red Wall Court need to be distributed throughout the country. If this distribution continues, there are not many forces that can guard the Red Wall Court headquarters.


    In addition, this time the incident was sudden, and the people who had been summoned back to the headquarters for help were too late. Even if they are members of the Ten Profound Realms, some are in other places. So now with the influx of hostile forces from all sides, the Red Wall Palace feels a little bit lonely.


    The loyalty can be seen by those who remain in the Red Wall Palace to challenge. Wang Jiuxiao is grateful for this group of people. Fighting to protect this country and this land is worthy of respect.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao sat in the yard where he usually rested, still so alive. In front of him, there are powerful personnel from the Red Wall Court, waiting for him to arrange to fight.


    Among these powerful people, there are members of the four phoenixes, worship of the older generations, super-powered personnel, and a few people standing in corners or on the roof of red wall tiles. They look calm and calm, as if Not at all afraid of this full-scale war. The biggest impression other people have of them is that they are unfamiliar.


    They had never seen these people before, and never knew that there were still these people in the power of the Red Wall Palace. So soon, everyone thought about the identity of these people.


    Ten Gen members!


    Among these people, some are young, some are old, and some are masked and mysterious. And they are not enough, that is to say, even if they are members of the Ten Profounds, they will not be the complete Ten Profounds.


    In any case, if it is a member of the Ten Xuan, it is the most attractive. The strength of the Ten Profounds is considered the strongest in the Red Wall Palace. And the strongest of the Red Wall Palace almost represents the strongest on this land. That is the power inherited from the original Ten Xuan of a hundred years ago. However, now that they are the strongest, naturally they can''t, because a more mysterious and powerful faceless man has appeared.


    Whether it is the strongest or not, it is definitely better than everyone else. Everyone was very curious. They all looked at the few strangers who were considered members of the Ten Profound. They wanted to remember them and were very curious about them.


    Those few people didn''t care about the gaze cast by everyone, they didn''t seem to care much about everything around them. Even for Wang Jiuxiao, there was no etiquette. Probably this is the status of the Ten Profound, not equal to the emperor, but it seems to be equal to the emperor.


    Everyone was waiting for Wang Jiuxiao to speak, but Wang Jiuxiao did not speak. The second of the four phoenixes, the daughter of Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Cangcang was very anxious at this time. Last time Huatian told her about Wang Jiuxiao¡¯s situation, she was very anxious and went to find Wang Jiuxiao, but Wang Jiuxiao knocked her out and faced the problem alone. At that moment, she was really worried that Wang Jiuxiao would die, and she was so worried that she cried. come out. Although Wang Jiuxiao did not die later, he faced the current problems and the situation was not much better. So this time, she will never leave again, she must stay with Wang Jiuxiao.


    She said to Wang Jiuxiao: "Father...sir, now there are some powers coming in from the dead door, what should we do?"


    In addition to Wang Cangcang, a woman who has both beauty and temperament, is very prominent and conspicuous, there is another woman who is equally prominent, but that woman is relatively plain and quite, as if she has no desire to fight, whether it is against the enemy or herself. Side-up problem. She stood behind Wang Cangcang, letting go of her long hair, amazingly beautiful.


    She is the third of the four phoenixes of the Red Wall Palace, Dong Liuli.


    The Dong family was a powerful family a hundred years ago, and after the emperor a hundred years ago, the Dong family was in charge. Therefore, three generations ahead, it is the Dong family who is the emperor. In fact, the Dong family has something to do with Tang Ye. At the beginning, the first century-old plan, Wen Sheng Wen Ding Mo faction, has quite outstanding strength, many people are on his side. Therefore, among the teenagers who entered the palace of the Red Wall, they faced a problem of standing. Is he standing on the side of the original emperor, or on the side of Wenxiang Wen Dingmo.


    The boy from the Dong family was hesitating. Then, because there was a close relationship between Dong Family Bodhisattva Dong Miaozhu and Tang Ye, although Tang Ye was of the same age, she was a sophisticated and powerful calculating ability, so she had something to say to the Dong family boy. The implied meaning is probably to stand on the side of the original emperor and oppose writing. This is because what the text does, although it claims to conform to the situation of the world, it does not meet the wishes of the people.


    In this world, more attention should be paid to an orderly society established by human beings. It''s not that people think highly of themselves, but that this world is indeed built and dominated by humans. Only when it meets the wishes of the people is the fundamental way.


    Because of Tang Ye''s words, after thinking about what Dong''s boy said, he chose to stand on the side of the original son, and then played against him. Fortunately, Tang Ye helped deal with the Gorefiend, and they finally won. Then, a hundred years ago, the emperor retired, and the young man from the Dong family was tempered enough to sit on the position of emperor.


    Therefore, Tang Ye directly affected the two emperors, and the latter also indirectly affected them. It is no wonder that his status is so high, even if a hundred years have passed, the influence is so great. Because of his influence, he has never left and has always been with this country.


    Since the Dong family had a son of emperor, and had the tips of the inborn Buddha Dong Miaozhu, it has never declined, just like the Wang family. Although Dong Liuli was only called the third phoenix, she did not necessarily mean that she was only third in strength. The so-called Sifeng ranking is just an arrangement of outsiders. Some are too focused on identity, such as Tang Zisang Shoufeng. She is after Tang Sheng. On this point, who dares to rank her behind others? And Wang Cangcang''s father was Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor, and those outside did not dare to say that she was weaker than anyone else. In this way, the ranking of Sifeng is not fair at all.


    Like Dong Miaozhu a hundred years ago, Dong Liuli is very Buddha. Even more Buddha-like than the original Dong Miaozhu. So she is very calm, facing the current situation, not hurried.

 Chapter 1949： Full battle!

    The members of the Ten Profound not rushing, and the third Feng Dong Liuli not rushing, does not mean that the things at hand can not be nervous. Some people are like that. They have seen through life and death, and there is nothing they must care about. Although he was in the Red Wall Palace camp, he was only doing his best to face problems. If this is not possible, they will face it calmly, including their lives.


    Naturally not everyone can have such a mentality like them, so most people are high-spirited and determined. If you want to fight the enemies who come, it is best to kill them!


    The Red Wall Palace has four gates, southeast, northwest, and now all four gates have enemies. Normally the enemy would never dare to appear so arrogantly and directly, so this time, they would go to war directly and attack in an all-round way.


    The problem Wang Cangcang mentioned is a problem that everyone cares about. After paying attention to a few Ten Profound members, I still have to return to the topic after all. The war has already begun outside, although it is just a few small soldiers, but the big ones will definitely come later, and they must also be prepared.


    Sitting on the stone table where the chess is placed, Wang Jiuxiao was silent, holding a chess piece in his hand, and after thinking for a long time, said, "You just keep your positions as I arranged before. As for the others, it doesn''t matter. , I will solve it."


    Wang Cangcang frowned, disagreeing with Wang Jiuxiao¡¯s arrangement, and said, ¡°My lord, this arrangement is not proper. We will guard the four gates of the palace. According to estimates, many enemies will enter it. You will face it alone. , Absolutely can''t do."


    Wang Jiuxiao''s expression became cold and solemn, and said, "Don''t do it before me. At this time, you are still willing to join me in the battle. I am very grateful, and I will not say much about your intentions. But I hope you believe it. I, I sit in this position, not just to worry you. Sometimes, I am not sure, I will not do it. I am very clear that I am responsible for this country."


    To be sure, Wang Jiuxiao showed his majesty and did not allow Wang Cangcang to argue any more, nor did he allow Huatian, who were mostly concerned about his safety, to speak more. At this time, his words are commands, and he wants this authority to work.


    Wang Cangcang wanted to say something but stopped. In this matter, she must have an affair. After all, the person who was going to kill by the hundreds of enemies outside was her father. But with Wang Jiuxiao''s attitude, she couldn''t say more, otherwise it would be hypocritical, and this is not where she should be hypocritical. For this, she can only do her own thing. She will not participate in direct combat for the time being, but will command as an intellectual brain. She can know the enemy''s power distribution, and then divide the power. Her twelve koi carps will not show any false power, so it is impossible for the enemy to use methods such as slamming them to attract their main force and then kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao had already made arrangements for this matter. Since Wang Jiuxiao didn''t change his plan, it was still the original one, so everyone knew what to do, they left one after another and returned to their positions to prepare for the challenge. And those strange faces, people who were suspected of being members of the Ten Profounds, just glanced at Wang Jiuxiao, nodded, and then some bounced away, some still stood on the roof without any movement. They were really strange guys.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded slightly to them, and said, "Thank you very much."


    Then Wang Jiuxiao continued to sit on the stone table, watching the chess game, calmly. After watching for a while, he reached out to play the chess game. Bringing half of the black chesses together and surrounding a white chess, the white chess seems very dangerous.


    Swish swish, outside the palace of the red wall, black shadows kept flashing, jumped to the ground, and immediately jumped, crossing the high red wall, but immediately heard the cry of pain, and then the black shadow fell down. Originally not high from the ground, the people under these shadows would not have an accident, but they fell very badly, either seriously injured or died directly.


    They were defeated by power. And what attacked them was the guardian power of the Red Wall Court. But it doesn''t matter, they are just cannon fodder, the all-out battle has just begun. Standing on a high place and looking around, there is still a lot of power coming, even from the outskirts of the city.


    A war that has been brewing for a long time and finally unfolded in full swing, unavoidable, has begun.


    On the top floor of the Shenji Technology Tongtian Building, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were both present, and they looked at the direction of the red wall palace, each thinking.


    After a while, Mu Yue looked at Murong Huansha, and still said, "Miss, do we really need to help with that adult?"


    Murong Huansha smiled lightly and said, "That kid Wang Jiuxiao must have his own arrangements. Let''s watch it first. If it doesn''t work, then go out. After all, we are also from the Ten Pros."


    Mu Yue said, "Okay, miss. It''s just that Xiong Yuxi''s situation that day was really destroyed. If it is really destroyed, I don''t think I can sense his power anymore. But now , His power is still there."


    Murong Huansha is also thinking about the question Mu Yue mentioned. She knows what Mu Yue means, and this is also a question of many people. The dark magic power of that faceless man can actually invade the heaven and earth power of the Heavenly Bear Yuxi. So, is the power of the faceless man stronger than the power of heaven and earth?


    This is ridiculous. The power of heaven and earth is the strongest. Unless, it is the original power above the true god. However, none of the true gods descended, and the power of the origin is absolutely impossible to appear.


    Therefore, if this possibility is eliminated, there is still another possibility that the power of Tianxiong Yuxi will be invaded. That is, the Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by its creator. If this is the case, if you create something you invade it with strength, it will not refuse. In this case, you can no longer use invasion, but join.


    Tianxiong Yuxi was joined by a force.


    Does this speculation mean that the faceless person may be the emperor who created the Tianxiong Yuxi a hundred years ago?


    This is even more absurd.


    "It seems that we have to go and see this in person. I am also very curious about how Tianxiong Yuxi''s accident happened. It was too sudden, and it felt like a situation. However, various actions have made this matter. Be real. In the final analysis, the faceless person is still terrifying. Just doing this kind of thing, let a lot of things come together at once, and then burst out. In this matter, the faceless person is still It can be said that there is no position. Because the shaping appears in this situation, the red wall court may win, or it may be the attackers who win. No matter who wins, after the result, the land will be controlled by the winning party. In this way, can it be said that the disputes are eliminated and unified together? Isn''t this a good result?" Murong Huansha tapped a finger on the table and said while analyzing.


    There is already war outside, but many people are still confused in this predicament.

 Chapter 1950： Now is not the time!

    Murong Huansha guessed that the people who organized the full-scale war are trying to dominate the world. As for who was unifying in the end, it didn''t make it clear which side he wanted to help. No matter what, she was still surprised that the layout of this game was too simple and the effect was perfect. After all, it was just a move to invade the Tianxiong Yuxi with strength!


    This kind of vision can''t be achieved by one person.


    Murong Huansha felt that it was a very simple thing for the faceless man to take one step to bring the situation to a full-scale war. After all, it was just one thing. However, this matter is not simple at all. Who can invade Tianxiong Yuxi with power? Only the faceless man can do it!


    Murong Huansha still didn''t guess the identity of the faceless man. Now she and Mu Yue decided to go and see for themselves. She is actually not worried about the current full-scale war. She didn''t even think about going out. She felt that there was not much power to make her move. If it were just a few small people, it would be a waste. She didn''t want to do things with a sledgehammer for killing pigs.


    "Let''s go take a look, but don''t worry about it." Murong Huansha said to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then the two of them disguised themselves and dressed them so that they could not be seen. They don''t want to wear too much second grade, or something like a hood, a veil on their face. As for the clothes, their clothes are the crystallization of the highest technology of Shenji Technology. They look like ordinary clothes, but they are actually the strongest defensive suits. This is something that the boss of the super team cannot enjoy, after all, as the master of Shenji Technology, Murong Huansha has to take care of himself first.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue left the Tongtian Building and flew in the air. For people at their level, flying is no longer a luxury. They can express their own strength and condense into wings. Murong Huansha can emit blood-colored power and condense a pair of blood-colored wings, which is more scary. However, looking at the **** one, the effect is very shocking. As for Mu Yue, after being turned into a zombie by Murong Huansha, he gained the ability to control dark things, so he could summon bats and the like to become his own power. To this end, she can also condense a pair of bat wings. It may not be so beautiful for girls, but it makes Mu Yue a bit more evil. It was originally a **** figure with the front drum and the back curled. It became more evil and charming, but it was even more attractive.


    A long distance away from the Tongtian Building, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue used their strength. Before leaving the Tongtian Building, they used ordinary tools as much as possible to make it impossible to detect their abnormalities. At this time they also carried out a disguise, otherwise they would expose their faces a hundred years ago, and the two undead would not know how troublesome they would be.


    Tang Zisang, who was following Tang Ye, also knew what the Red Wall Palace was facing now. As a person in the realm of the Holy Path, Tianxiong Yuxi had an accident, and she could also feel it. Regarding this, she finds it incredible. The person who invaded Tianxiong Yuxi with strength was right in front of her, but she didn''t know how to ask this matter. For a long time, what this faceless man has shown is that he has no clear position. So Tang Zisang knew that whether this faceless man was dealing with the Red Wall Palace or helping the Red Wall Palace, it was not surprising. And she, in order to ask for help in resolving her life disaster, should have no right to ask Tang Ye or anything, but she has a close relationship with the Red Wall Palace, and Wang Jiuxiao is like a relative, and Wang Cangcang is also her sister. There are too many people who have something to do with her. She doesn''t want an accident in the Red Wall Palace, or Wang Jiuxiao and Wang Cangcang.


    Tang Ye stood on the bank of the South China Sea, facing the sea, silent. This is the south coast, behind which is Luohuadong. Not long ago, Tang Ye brought back Gu Youque and Li Wuchang. Now, they have five people here: Tang Zisang, Miao Yu''er, Demon Buddha Wuwang, Gu Youqi, and Li Wuchang. And there is also a genius corpse leader of the corpse chasing family. The corpse leader has gone to refine the bones and jump corpses. It has not been completed yet, so it has not arrived. Another one is the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and it should be outside the Red Wall Palace with the attackers now.


    So far, Tang Ye has recruited these people. He has introduced these people to everyone, and they all know each other. In fact, some people have already known it beforehand. People like Gu Youque, Tang Zisang, Wuwang, and Li Wuchang were originally working for the Red Wall Palace, even if they were not familiar with them, they had met each other. Looking at it this way, Tang Ye had taken away several powerful personnel from the Red Wall Palace, or a genius level. Then the Red Wall Palace had suffered heavy losses?


    After Tang Ye introduced these people, he let them stay in Luohuadong to rest, or try to comprehend something. Luohua Cave is not a simple place. A hundred years ago, this was the place where Luohua Cave females realized that hundreds of birds face the phoenix and ten thousand carps face the dragon. Although the Luohuadong girl is born with a gift from the "fairy", she can realize such a mysterious secret technique, which has brought blessings to some extent, so Luohuadong has become an extraordinary place.


    Luohuadong girl, Gu Luoxue a hundred years ago, Tang Ye still has a close relationship with her. After all, Gu Luoxue killed him twice. For the first time, he was beaten and left because he tamed the red and purple spirit python. For the second time, Gu Luoxue realized that a hundred birds Chaofeng and ten thousand carp Chaolong should kill Tang Ye, but he did not expect that the red and purple spirit python evolved. Two heads appeared and became a two-headed giant python with extraordinary strength. Fighting with the golden dragon of Wanli Chaolong, in the end he seriously injured Gu Luoxue, making Gu Luoxue fail to kill Tang Ye again!


    It can be said that Gu Luoxue and the two-headed python have a bad fate. Now the two-headed giant python also arrived in the South China Sea and sank into the sea, following Tang Ye''s arrangement. If the Gu Luoxue was still there, I don''t know how it feels.


    In fact, Tang Ye felt that it was really possible that Gu Luoxue was still alive. After defeating Gu Luoxue for the second time a hundred years ago, he did not kill Gu Luoxue, but let Gu Luoxue go to the Guwu rivers and lakes. Unexpectedly, Gu Luoxue went to the Guwu rivers and lakes, and further awakened the "immortal" talent, and became a moon **** with extremely extraordinary strength. Even when Tang Ye comprehended the art of "transforming demons" in Guwu Jianghu, it was with the help of Gu Luoxue''s Moon God''s power to establish six deadly gates.


    Since Gu Luoxue is a "fairy", even if it is not as good as a god, it is extremely extraordinary. Maybe he has cultivated for a hundred years and not only hasn''t died, but has become more and more "immortal", then it is normal not to die. No immortal will die after a hundred years, or at least live for a thousand years.


    After waiting for some time, I always have to go to Guwu Jianghu. The raging degree of demons and monsters in Guwu Rivers and Lakes is far stronger than that of the outside world. Originally, the barriers of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes have been broken as the fetters of gas transport have opened up. There is only one unified world in the world, and there will be no more big worlds and ancient Wu rivers and lakes. However, because the great emperor of the Long Family, in order to prevent the powerful monsters and ghosts from coming to the great world, he used the power of the dragon halberd to chop down and form an enchantment again, making the Guwu rivers and lakes still separate from the great world.


    This protects the outside world well. The emperor of the Long family was widely praised for this reason.


    That great emperor was Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng''s son, Long Xi.


    In the ancient Wu Jianghu, there is also Tang Ye''s blood.


    "Senior..." When Tang Ye was facing the sea thinking about these things, Tang Zisang called him from behind.


    Now that the Red Wall Palace is under a full-scale attack, Tang Zisang is always worried. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to help, nor was she qualified to ask Tang Ye to help, but she hoped that she could go back and help. Her roots were still there.


    Gu Youque, Li Wuchang, and Wuwang all had the same idea, and they all went outside, expressing their desire to go back to help the Red Wall court.


    Tang Ye looked back at them, knew what they thought, and said, "This is not the time."

 Chapter 1951： Undead duel!

    As the person who arranged this all-out battle, Tang Ye naturally knew how this matter was. He didn''t expect that just a simple step at the beginning would cause such a big effect. When fighting against Wang Jiuxiao, he suddenly thought, if something happens to Wang Jiuxiao, then people who want to assassinate Wang Jiuxiao will jump out. If it jumps out, it is easy to solve. If you want to solve the hidden enemies, you have to let them out. In this way, it is good for Wang Jiuxiao and the Red Wall Palace.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye used dark magic power to invade Tianxiong Yuxi. He knew that the strength of Tianxiong Yuxi was Wang Jiuxiao''s most powerful and most dependent strength. Without this power, Wang Jiuxiao would be in danger at any time. And he used the dark magic power to invade the Tianxiong Yuxi. The reason why he was able to succeed was because the Tianxiong Yuxi itself opened up to him and directly let the dark magic power in instead of Tang Ye forcibly attacking it.


    This is because, a hundred years ago, the emperor used to forge the Tianxiong Yuxi, in addition to his own and the hearts of the people, there was also Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng''s holy way is the avenue of the world, the way of all beings. What the people want is one of them. Therefore, Tianxiong Yuxi itself has Tang Ye''s power. It can be said that Tang Ye can be regarded as one of its forgers.


    In this way, it was nothing to open up Tang Ye''s power. And Murong Huansha and Mu Yue thought about this. However, they didn''t think that Tang Ye was the creator of Tianxiong Yuxi, so they guessed that the faceless man was the Son of Heaven a hundred years ago, instead of guessing that it was Tang Ye.


    Now, the friendly side is worried that Wang Jiuxiao would be killed because he lost the power of Tianxiong Yuxi. The enemy seized this opportunity, taking advantage of Wang Jiuxiao''s lack of protection from Tianxiong Yuxi, and must kill him. Only Tang Ye knew whether Tianxiong Yuxi really had something wrong. It was true that something happened to the Tianxiong Yuxi, and now there is no power, but that day Wang Jianjia''s Buddha jade beads have absorbed and purified the dark magic inside, and now the Tianxiong Yuxi is still in the process of relaxation, showing weakness and decadence. And when the magic power of devouring and purifying darkness is completed, the power of Tianxiong Yuxi will be restored, not only that, but also the power of Wang Jianjia, which will increase the power explosively by then.


    Wang Jiuxiao will be fine, Tang Ye can be sure of this. However, the Red Wall Palace cannot avoid losses. So many enemies have been drawn out, and a full-scale battle has been carried out. If there is no loss, wouldn''t it be too ridiculous? Those enemies are not decorations.


    At this time, the four gates of the Red Wall Palace and some of the alleys have entered a state of fighting. The people of the Red Wall Palace mixed with those who came to besiege. These little people fight like cannon fodder, which can be ignored. The respective masters also started to match. The battle between the masters can maintain a calm confrontation even in the chaos, as if the killings next to them have nothing to do with them. The entire battlefield is theirs. By the way, if a small soldier approaches, you can also take a few more heads.


    Not far from the palace of the red wall, on an ancient beacon tower, Chen Hebi and Feng Zhulian stood on it. The two were the core figures of the aggressive faction. Although the old people came to the family this time, the old people were still reluctant to come out until the last minute, so they came to make arrangements first. If necessary, they will also take action. After all, the power of the two sages of art and painting was the core of the first century-old plan a hundred years ago.


    Chen Hebi hopes that he will become the core of the second century-old plan, whether it is a game of brainpower or a competition of strength. However, the Fengzhu curtain standing next to him had long since been out of this idea. Feng Zhu Lian looked around for a while, and couldn''t help being a little irritated when he couldn''t see the figure of the faceless man.


    It was the old monster who set up the game by himself. Why didn''t he have a figure at all, so I wouldn''t let myself guess like that.


    Seeing the phoenix curtain, Chen Hebi asked, "Is there any problem?"


    "No problem, I just don''t want to let myself die so soon." Feng Zhulian said simply.


    Chen Hebi was taken aback, then laughed out, and said, "Zhu Lian, don''t worry about this time, we will be fine."


    "No?" Feng Zhulian looked at the direction of the red wall palace and said, "Are you sure you won''t? There are several people who can easily kill us. They are probably members of the Ten Profounds. , Can we deal with it?"


    Chen Hebi seemed to have long thought of what Fengzhu Lian was worried about. He looked calm and said with a smile: "The Red Wall Palace has ten mysteries, and we also have the ten mysteries. The ten mysteries have already come out, so there is no need to be afraid of the ten mysteries."


    "Ten Deeds?!" Feng Zhu Lian was surprised. If Ten Destroyed were dispatched, it really meant that the action of the attackers was to completely decide the male and female with the Red Wall Court. The Ten Destructions were specially trained by their attackers for the Ten Profounds. The cultivation of the ten eradication has gone through a hundred years!


    Since the failure of the first 100-year plan a hundred years ago, a battle of luck has begun. In the Battle of Qi Luck, the Red Wall Palace had a complete victory because of the ten mysteries. Winning in the battle of air transport also established the Red Wall Palace to once again become the manager of this land. Faced with such a situation, the attackers realized that the Ten Profound must be solved, otherwise it would be impossible to win the Red Wall Palace. For this reason, shortly after the end of the Great Luck War a hundred years ago, they began to train talented masters against the ten xuan, known as the ten extinction.


    Ten Destructions are the terrorist powerhouses that the attackers have devoted the most energy, financial resources, and various resources to cultivate. Sometimes the old people in the family can''t control them. Because they are too strong and have weird personalities, even the top leaders are killed when they don''t want to be obedient. However, although he did not listen to discipline, Shimie knew very well that his goal was to kill Shixuan.


    They are very interested in this matter and even think it is the only joy of being alive. Because it is too strong, no one else can get them interested. Then the only way to deal with Ten Profounds, perhaps evenly matched, is that interesting.


    "Where are the Ten Killers?" Feng Zhulian asked Chen Hebi. In fact, she didn''t want to see the ten extinction because of disgust. She has met some members of Shimiezhong, whose personality is too lacking, that is abnormal. To make a person the ultimate in a certain aspect, it is naturally a different person. If a person becomes extremely slaughter, it can also be said to be a very expert. They have no emotions and are extremely cold-blooded, so they did not hesitate in killing, taking it for granted, and the only happy thing. For this reason, they focused on killing, furthered their studies in killing, and finally became masters of killing.


    Chen Hebi looked in the direction of the red wall palace and replied to Feng Zhulian: "Where the ten mysteries appear, the ten extinctions will naturally appear."


    Feng Zhulian squinted her eyes, looking at the direction of the red wall palace without speaking. In this case, the power of the Red Wall Palace was indeed restrained by all of them. Even if there is no restraint, it is restrained. In this way, Wang Jiuxiao is alone now, so killing him is a perfect opportunity.


    Perhaps the old man in the family will kill Wang Jiuxiao himself.

 Chapter 1952： Shen Yu straw!

    Feng Zhulian felt very surprised about Shimie''s dispatch, and at the same time thought of something. That is to say, since Shimie is a character specially trained by the attackers to deal with the ten profound things, and they have been dispatched, it can indeed show that the attackers are doing their best this time. This kind of decision is not common. It is conceivable that the big man behind the attackers has already acted. Without his instructions, the attackers could not do this.


    Thinking about it this way, Feng Zhu Lian felt that the old monster was very hateful. Because of this step, the big man behind the attackers can be drawn out again, so what''s the motivation for investigating? It seemed that he was superfluous, the old monster was too smart, and was hit hard by following him.


    call!


    Feng Zhu Lian and Chen Hebi stood on the beacon tower watching the red wall palace, when suddenly a strong wind hit, as fast as lightning, it was impossible to avoid them. The strength is so strong that it can''t be stopped. At this moment, it may be lifeless.


    Unless you use the power of the divine melting pot that has been enhanced these days. But if you use it, it will be exposed. Exposure at this point means that both sides are not pleased. Damn, Feng Zhulian cursed in her heart. This is why she didn''t want to come in person at the beginning, because she would encounter the power of Ten Profound!


    Now this strong wind is undoubtedly the power of the Ten Profounds, otherwise it would be impossible to suppress oneself at once and let oneself face death directly. Ten Xuan, really well-deserved reputation!


    Chen Hebi was also very shocked, and there was some fear in his heart, but he didn''t expect such a force to attack suddenly, and they didn''t notice it beforehand. The power of the Ten Profounds, which has been passed down for a hundred years, really cannot be underestimated. However, Chen Hebi was not worried, because he was standing here, so close to the palace of the Red Wall, and he was definitely ready. He naturally expected that Ten Profounds would discover them. And he also wanted Shixuan to discover them, he was acting as a bait. And he just wanted the Ten Profounds to appear, because there were Ten Devils behind him.


    He wants Shimie to kill Shixuan. Of course, the prerequisite is that Ten Destruction can kill Ten Profound. However, Shidai, full of confidence, using Fengzhu Lian and Chen Hebi as bait was also what they meant.


    When Fengzhu Lian thought that she wanted to use the power of the divine power furnace to save her life, she suddenly burst into a force behind her, passing through her hair, that powerful force made her feel stunned, and a kind of brain stopped thinking. The feeling of stepping into a state of death. Too strong, she was scared. Soon, this force rushed to the past and resolved the force from the attack.


    Now the Fengzhu curtain will be fine. However, Feng Zhulian was angry because she realized that she was being used as bait. And looking at Chen Hebi, when the force behind him just now came out, Chen Hebi generated power to protect himself, so he was not frightened much.


    This fucking... Fengzhu Lian is so angry.


    Feng Zhulian showed anger and looked at Chen Hebi. At this moment, a black shadow flashed out and fell in front of them. This person is tall and thin, and it feels like a black line. His head is also very deformed, like a little shrimp. Feng Zhu Lian was attracted by his appearance, looked at him, and felt that it was weird to have such a person in the world, and didn''t know how to transform it. And she knew that this person must be one of the ten extinctions.


    Because it can dissolve the power of Ten Profounds.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t know that when she was angry that she was used as a bait and was surprised when the members of the Ten Deeds appeared, Chen Hebi was also surprised at her, and one of the Ten Deeds who appeared could not help but glance back at her with a surprised and strange expression. .


    This is because she didn''t give out any power just now, but she was able to stay calm and peaceful under the power of this one of the ten extinction members. This kind of thing, Grandmaster Chen Hebi''s power can''t do it, and in the information he has, Fengzhu Curtain does not have such power, so how can Fengzhu Curtain pass through the hair with the power of the ten extinction? Stay okay at close range?


    The same goes for the members of the Ten Destructions to look at Fengzhu Lian. Since he was using the Phoenix Pearl Curtain as bait, he actually didn''t care about the death of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, so even if the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was affected by his power, severely injured, or even died, he would not care. His goal was only to kill Shi Xuan, and the rest, even if Feng Zhu Lian was a painting saint, had a prominent position among the attackers, he didn''t care. After all, Shixuan is only afraid of one person, that is the character behind the attack faction that created them.


    However, the members of the Ten Profound Realm saw that the Phoenix Pearl Curtain actually blocked his power, relying solely on his body. This shows that the phoenix curtain is very strong. However, what Feng Zhu Lian showed was not so strong. This is something to be concerned about. These ten mysterious members don''t want to doubt their power because of a person who is not in the realm of a great master.


    Chen Hebi never thought of Fengzhu Lian. He had already noticed before that the Fengzhu Curtain suddenly disappeared for a few days without any sound. When he saw it again, his whole person seemed to have changed. Before, it was not clear where the Fengzhu curtain changed, but now it seems to be getting clearer.


    power.


    The strength of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain has been improved a lot. However, in such a short time, how can it be improved so much?


    Chen Hebi thinks this is very incredible. He wanted to figure it out, because he didn''t like the feeling that the distance from the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was too wide. But now there is no time for him to figure it out slowly, because the full-scale battle with the Red Wall Court has already begun, and now Shixuan and Shimie are fighting again, and they must pay attention.


    The one in front of me was tall and thin, like a piece of paper, with a sharp head like a shrimp, and overall looked like a weird scarecrow. He is a member of the Ten Destructions, ranking tenth in combat power, and is known as the "death straw."


    After the death straw appeared, there was a swish, and a white light flashed from the front. The white light quickly stayed in the air outside the beacon tower, and then I saw a person floating in the air there.


    This is a woman dressed in white, with a calm expression, long hair reaching waist, delicate face, exuding a holy breath. Suspended in the air, facing the black death straw, the contrast was very sharp, and she felt that she was a fairy even more.


    This is one of the ten mysteries, Li Chenyu.


    Li Chenyu inherited the power that even Wang Cangcang envied, and that was the power of Wang Jianjia, the original Ten Profound Emperor a hundred years ago. Wang Jianjia''s luck and strength, including the secret technique "Death Moonlight Bow" derived from the azure blue moon chasing bow, was also ahead of the original Ten Profound School of the year. and so. Li Chenyu''s power, although I don''t know the specifics, is absolutely top-notch.


    Li Chenyu saw the death straw in front of him, frowned slightly, showing a look of disgust. The death straw is very deformed, it was definitely not cultivated by normal means, and it was full of evil aura. Such a person, being one of the ten mysteries, Li Chenyu is naturally disgusted, this is simply the enemy.


    Death Straw looked at Li Chenyu, gave a sharp sneer, and said, "You are a man of ten profound things, very good, yes, you can finally move my muscles and bones!"

 Chapter 1953： Bloodthirsty duel!

    Death Straw is one of the ten extinctions, and he is very confident in his own power. Since it was a weapon born to kill ten xuan, then naturally he would not be afraid of ten xuan. Rather, when facing the Ten Profounds, they are just a machine, and they will never die with the Ten Profounds. Death Straw knew that the power of Li Chenyu in front of him was the power of the members of Ten Profound. He was very excited, so he could finally fight Shixuan!


    The Ten Destruction might really be more powerful than the Ten Profound. Because among the Ten Profounds, it has been inherited for a hundred years, and after several generations, the time accumulated in strength is not too long. But the Ten Deeds are different. Although Ten Deeds have no advantage in the inheritance of power, they are cultivated and completed by the attackers through each generation, and the accumulated time is relatively long. For example, this death straw may have begun to take shape decades ago, and then cultivated, with decades of power accumulation.


    The reason why I think that Shimie will accumulate such time is because these members of Shimie are not normal people, and they feel like artificial monsters with approximately human forms.


    Facing death straw, and the look of eagerness, it seems that only Shixuan is his opponent, Li Chenyu has no expression, except for frowning and disgust. Then she stretched out her right hand, and magically, at this time, a long bow was condensed with her left hand, which looked like a azure blue moon chasing bow. This is the most powerful part of the "Death-Moon Bow" secret technique derived from the Azure Moon Chasing Bow.


    The deadly Shenyue Bow is a secret technique, not a weapon. A hundred years ago, Wang Jianjia knew that as the dragon''s luck dissipated, the eight great artifacts would lose their original power, so she understood from the blue moon chasing bow and came up with the secret technique of the deadly moon bow. This set of secret techniques condense the essence of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow itself as a powerful weapon. It can be said that it inherits the power of the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, but also comes with various mysterious and mysterious techniques. At that time, because Wang Jianjia had been on the battlefield for a long time, and he was more **** and hostile, so he named this secret technique "Death-Sinking Moon Bow". Death-death and Shenyue were both relatively killing and destructive. meaning. Once this set of exercises came out, even if Wang Jianjia did not have the Azure Moon Chasing Bow, his strength did not weaken at all, or even increased without decreasing.


    With his left hand holding a long-time worker, Li Chenyu still had that expressionless face, and then quickly pulled the string of the deadly Shenyue bow with his right hand, making a sharp arrow by himself. Li Chenyu shot out again at the death straw. With a cry to the ground, the sharp arrow was extremely fast, and it came to Death Straw in a flash.


    Now that he knew the power of Death Straw, the members of the Ten Annihilation would not be too weak, so Li Chenyu didn''t bother to slow down and just use his true skills.


    But the power of Death Straw was really strong, and the speed of the deadly Shen Yue Gong''s arrow was so fast, he actually reacted. When the sharp arrow approached his eyes, he could sway his head quickly and successfully avoided the sharp arrow.


    Such strength is absolutely amazing. Li Chenyu saw that her expression moved for the first time. Although it was a very subtle movement, it was enough to show that she was startled by the power of death straw.


    After the Death Straw dodges the deadly Shen Yue Gong''s sharp arrow, he sneered and said to Li Chenyu: "Very good, the power of Ten Profounds did not disappoint me."


    This sentence was very arrogant and provocative, but Li Chenyu remained unmoved, and continued to pull the deadly Shenyue Bow and shot it out at the death straw. The sharp arrow was different this time. The sharp arrow showed a blue color, and it looked much stronger than the white arrow that was purely power-gathering. This is one of the secret skills of the deadly Shenyue bow, "Qinglian Falling to the Moon". After the Qinglian Falling Moon Arrow was sent out, it originally hit the death straw directly, but suddenly, the Nali Arrow flew up and reached the death straw. The upper head, and then hit it down with a force of force.


    Under the green light and sharp arrow, a green lotus was formed, and the green lotus formed a bounding area, covering the death straw, and then hit it directly. In this way, death straw is difficult to avoid.


    With a bang, it was clearly just a blue light and sharp arrow, but it was like a nuclear bomb, and the force that burst out swept the entire sky. The beacon behind was directly destroyed, and both Chen Hebi and Fengzhu Curtain immediately sent out their strength to protect themselves, then jumped and avoided, away from the battlefield.


    Ten Profounds vs. Ten Destructions are not something people at their level can participate in.


    Death Straw can evade Qinglian''s falling moon sharp sword, and can only hold it. He was driven into the ground, not knowing how many meters deep. When everything was calm and the dust settled, I saw that the ground was barren and dilapidated, with a deep hole like a circular well in the middle, where the death straw was driven into.


    Seeing that the surrounding area was only destroyed by Li Chenyu''s understatement, Chen Hebi and Fengzhu Lian took a breath. Is this the power of Ten Profound?


    Then they focused on the death straw. Without the figure of death straw, is it like this? He also said that he wanted to kill Shi Xuan, how could he disappear so easily?


    Li Chenyu did not leave because she knew that the death straw had not been eliminated.


    Sure enough, at this moment, I saw a wisp of black air coming out of the deep hole like a circular well. The black air converged into two slender hands. The hands were all black, and the arms seemed to be very long and could extend indefinitely. , Finally reached the ground, grabbed the ground, and then contracted like a rubber man with a slap, and then saw that the death straw returned to the ground without any damage to the whole person.


    Such a weird thing, death straw is definitely not human. The deformed thing is said to have been created by the big man behind the attack faction. I want that person to be knowledgeable enough to create such a monster.


    Death Straw looked up at Li Chenyu who was floating in the air, showing a triumphant and excited smile, and hummed: "Since you are so anxious to use your real skills, then I''m not welcome, hehehe...!"


    The evil spirit smiled, and after speaking, the voice of death straw stopped abruptly, and then the slender legs pressed down on the ground, and then soared into the sky. Seen in this way, he is like a figure that can scale freely. The rubber scarecrow is really weird. I don''t know what secret technique is, it can create such a weird monster.


    Li Chenyu''s expression was more serious. She knew that the deformed person in front of her knew from their Ten Profound Information that this was one of the ten extinctions, and the strength was indeed not simple, and she needed to be taken seriously.


    This is a battlefield of Ten Profounds and Ten Deeds, and on the other side, another battle of Ten Pros and Ten Deeds also started.


    Originally, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue wanted to go to the palace of the Red Wall to see the situation. Even if they didn''t show up or take action, they thought they could gather some information from it. When they came out of the Tongtian Building, they used a high-tech sports car made by Shenji Technology. After going out for a while, no one was around. They jumped out of the sports car and headed to the palace of the Red Wall in the form of flight.


    However, just after Murong Huansha turned into a pair of scarlet wings and flew into the sky, suddenly a black rune rushed out in front of her and exploded in front of her with a bang. She backed away quickly because she sensed that the power of this black rune was a huge threat to her.


    It may be the relationship between gram and being grammed.


    Met a professional person.


    Murong Huansha immediately thought. She had taken a step back and was not hit by the black spell. Then she hovered high in the sky with a cold expression, looked down directly, and then locked on a hill. Under the hill, there is a black and white Tai Chi pattern, with a person standing in the center, half white and half black, like a strange man with distinctive personality.


    "Mu Yue, you go to the palace of the Red Wall first, and I will go down to deal with something." Murong Huansha said to Mu Yue. Since the enemy personally found it, it is natural to go to the meeting. She was surprised that someone took the initiative to shoot herself, who was it?

 Chapter 1954： Dokmo!

    Murong Huansha was very curious, and suddenly the power of black runes attacked. Looking at the black and white Tai Chi circle on the top of the mountain on the ground, she knew that the people below had come prepared, if so, it would take a while. Others are taking the initiative to slap. If you don¡¯t slap back, wouldn¡¯t it be very shameless? I can''t live up to the provocations of others.


    Murong Huansha is such a person, so she flapped her blood-colored wings and reached the top of the mountain below. Then you can clearly see the very individual man with black hair on one side. This man looks normal. Except for his black and white hair, he is also wearing a black and white Taoist gown. He is no different from ordinary people. He is a black and white Taoist.


    "Who are you?" Murong Huansha looked at the black and white Taoist and asked very simply. The queen who can solve it with two words, who won''t say one more word, is arrogant and appears impatient.


    The black and white Taoist on the ground smiled and looked up at Murong Huansha and said: "Ten Profound Witch, I''m here to kill you."


    Murong Huansha frowned slightly. She didn''t expect this black and white Taoist to know her identity, the Ten Profound Witch, which was how she called it in the battle of luck a hundred years ago. Of course, because she is immortal, she is still the Ten Profound Witch a hundred years later. Unlike the other Ten Profounds, she did not have the power to inherit, after all, the Ten Profound Witch had always been her.


    Then Murong Huansha felt funny. This black and white Taoist said he came from him. Is he so easy to be killed? At this point, she is not afraid at all, it is better that she is curious about what identity this black and white Taoist really is. Once you know the identity of the Ten Profound Witch, and second, she said she wanted to kill herself, and she was still very confident, then this was already planned.


    After thinking about it, Murong Huansha thought of something. According to the information collected by Mu Yue, one of the forces opposing the Red Wall Palace is inherited from the two saints of art and painting a hundred years ago, that is, the original dispute between the Xuanhuang and the emperor. One wants to open up the sky and let the world return to chaos. One must guard the sky, maintain the blue sky and blue ocean, let people live and work in peace and contentment, and let all creatures live in harmony. Now the attackers are nothing more than the side of the Xuanhuang Communist Party, while the Red Wall Palace is the emperor. A hundred years ago, because of Tang Sheng''s help, the Wanshidijun faction won. However, the Xuanhuang Communist Party would not be reconciled, so Yu Dang has been working hard, and later developed into a huge attacking faction, that is because a mysterious, powerful, and extremely knowledgeable figure helped. To deal with the Red Wall Palace, you need to solve the strongest Ten Profound. For this reason, the attackers cultivated the ten extinctions, and several times said that they would kill the ten xuan, but they never appeared. So now, is it officially out?


    Murong Huansha thought of the ten eradication, looked at the black and white Taoist, with an indifferent expression: "The rumored ten eradication?"


    The black and white Taoist smiled, still polite, and said: "Exactly. Below is the black and white Taoist who is good at dark spells, here to kill you. Starting today, the ten deaths are no longer rumors."


    Murong Huansha was calm about the black and white Taoist, always feeling a little provocative and not angry. He looked at the black and white Taoist and said: "Black and white Taoist, not human?"


    Looking closer, Murong Huansha must add: "Oh, it''s not a human being."


    Very indifferent and indifferent, regardless of the existence of black and white Taoists. The two things of arrogance and provocation, Murong Huansha has long been born naturally, so it is really insignificant for others to be arrogant and provocative in front of her.


    The black and white Taoist is indeed not a human, he knew it himself, and Murong Huansha also saw it. Like death straw, black and white Taoists are also created. Maybe it was a human in the beginning, but after being transformed, I am afraid that it is no longer a human. The basic life characteristics have changed, as if they have become machines. It''s not blood, heartbeat, etc., that is related to life. Maybe if a hole is punched in the body, it will not bleed.


    Murong Huansha saw through the essence of life, the black and white Taoists were not surprised, but not very happy. It''s not a human being. This is really like a curse. The black and white Taoists are unable to refute this matter. After all, it''s really not human. He was silent for a while and looked at Murong Huansha and said, "Whether it is a person or not, what is important. Some people are alive, but they are not like people. So, don''t you think the irony is ridiculous? And..."


    The black and white Taoist suddenly realized that he could refute Murong Huansha, and looked at Murong Huansha provocatively: "You are not a human either."


    Murong Huansha sneered and said, "You really like nonsense, then you tell me, I will listen."


    To put it another way, I quietly watched you pretend to be X, Murong Huansha is still a very interesting woman. In front of her, it looked like someone else was pretending to be X, but she felt that the person who really pretended to be X was her. Invisible, the deadliest.


    The black and white Taoist realized Murong Huansha¡¯s irony, and his temper came up, and he coldly snorted to Murong Huansha: "If this is the case, then I won¡¯t say more. Killing you is my mission, and I exist. significance."


    As he said, the black and white Taoist waved his right hand, and there was a rune with black and white characters in his hand. Only then did he notice that the nails of the black and white Taoists were all painted black. This is really weird, it seems that the weird powerhouse is different.


    The black and white Taoist sacrificed black runes, obviously they wanted to attack Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha felt amused when he heard what he said, and said, "Killing me is the meaning of your existence. Then if you kill me, there will be no me in the world. What is the meaning of your existence?"


    Hey, this seems to be a problem. The black and white Taoist was taken aback for a moment, and felt that there was nothing wrong with it. Then I saw Murong Huansha''s playful look, and finally affirmed that Murong Huansha has always faced him with a playful attitude. Damn, it seems that if this woman is not allowed to bleed a little, she doesn''t know how terrible she is as the fifth-ranked in the Ten Deeds. Then let this woman pay the price, first of all her beautiful **** wings!


    The black and white Taoist was angry and threw a dark rune at Murong Huansha, then quickly made a knot with both hands, and shouted: "Black blood curse, spirit bondage!"


    After shouting, the dark talisman culture rushed towards Murong Huansha as a force. Murong Huansha is not afraid, and his right hand is aligned, sending out a **** force to repel the power of the dark rune. However, when the power of the dark rune impacted the blood power, the power of the dark rune changed like liquid, and then enveloped the blood power. Then the blood power turned black and lost its effect!


    "Huh?" Murong Huansha frowned slightly when she saw this, unexpectedly the power of the black and white Taoist could restrain her. Is it true that, as the rumors say, the ten extinctions are cultivated one-on-one for the ten xuan, and the ten xuan can be restrained accordingly. So, this witch of myself, was restrained by the black and white Taoists?


    Dokmo? It seems to be such a thing. But the Tao is one foot high and the devil is one foot high, haven''t you heard of it?

 Chapter 1955： Silver Valkyrie!

    The Ten Profounds were dispatched one after another, and the Ten Annihilations came out one after another to block. Now there are two Ten Profounds, Li Chenyu is playing against Death Straw, and Murong Huansha is also facing the black and white Taoists. At the same time, the other members of the Ten Profound encounters with the other members of the Ten Destructions one after another, confronted and went to war.


    The front door of the Red Wall Palace is directly accessible to the office inside. If you break through here, you can go straight to the Red Wall Palace. Therefore, most of the forces that came to besiege the Red Wall court were spent attacking the front door.


    However, those little soldiers could not attack. The more powerful people are all elites and still can''t get in. They were large in number, and at the beginning they used crowd tactics to consume the power of the Red Wall court with a group of cannon fodder. At the back, they almost have the upper hand. However, they still couldn''t get in. Even if a dozen elites were used at once, when they rushed to the front gate, they were all beaten back, and some of them were even shattered on the spot and died directly.


    There was an extremely powerful force blocking the front. The terrible thing is that they didn''t see who the power was. Who is this powerful person? With him there, it feels like the front gate of the Red Wall Palace is a man who must be closed.


    The forces besieging the main entrance of the Red Wall Palace were not reconciled, and once again assembled their forces. This time, dozens of elites were used to connect together. This force was huge enough. Not to mention destroying the main entrance of the Red Wall Palace, it means destroying half of the Red Wall Palace. Anyway. They want to see what it is that is blocking their power.


    Dozens of elite masters jumped out, stacked like a high wall, and then worked together to form an incomparably powerful force, with a tendency to overwhelm the ocean. drink! The crowd of elite masters shouted in a low voice, pushing out the power of the huge waves like the mountains and sweeping the red wall and the palace entrance.


    In the face of such power, the front gate of the Red Wall Palace seemed extremely vulnerable. However, when this force rushed past, before reaching the main entrance of the Red Wall Palace, suddenly a force flew out of it. This force only straddled one line, as if it had been slashed with a big knife. When this straddling force rushed out and hit the condensed power of that huge wave of elite masters, there was a "wheezing", very sharp and sharp, instead of a booming explosion. Then I saw the overwhelming force being cut in half and then falling apart. In an instant, the huge wave-like power collapsed, and then rushed back into a force, knocking the elite masters who had been folded into a high wall, and fell to the ground, vomiting blood one after another.


    The power that flew from the palace of the red wall was really powerful and terrifying, simply decisive, and extremely sharp.


    The power of dozens of elite masters was easily dissipated, and the elite masters were injured. Everyone felt that the masters in the main entrance were too terrifying, and they could not deal with them. What should I do now? If you can''t get in, you can''t destroy the Red Wall court. At this moment, another person jumped in the air.


    With a loud bang, the movement of this person jumping down was really too great, and the whole ground was shaking. If it weren''t for the power of the Red Wall Palace itself, it would probably collapse. A huge pit has collapsed in the place that was trampled on by this person''s feet. Looking at the man who jumped down, the first impression is that he is a giant. Then came the big fat giant. This person is very tall, sure to have three meters, and then very fat, with a swollen belly, which feels like a pile of fat.


    One of the ten extinctions, Ju Wushuang.


    Ju Wushuang fell in front of many elite masters and looked back. Judging from his looks, he turned out to be like a child. It''s like the kind of burnt brain, a little silly feeling. Looking at the elite masters who vomited blood on the ground, Ju Wushuang showed an innocent smile, then touched his head, like a shy child, a little embarrassed, and said, "Seeing you are all hurt like this. Don''t live anymore and make my dinner, okay?"


    As he said, Ju Wushuang touched his stomach, his expression turned aggrieved, and said, "Having been on the road, I''m hungry, so I can''t eat anything."


    Looking at these elite masters, Ju Wushuang was drooling. Then he left it alone, stretched his hand over, the huge figure is equipped with huge palms, he grabbed two people in one hand, and then lifted them back, then opened his big mouth, and put the person he caught back into his mouth to bite. Let''s eat.


    "This..." These elite masters are still confused, how come such a thing suddenly happened, fat man-eating monster!


    In addition to the attackers, there were many other forces who came to attack the palace of the Red Wall. In this increasingly chaotic era, various forces have emerged one after another with different goals. Even if Tang Ye recruited a group of people, they had already been recognized as new and alternative forces. It''s just that others don''t know what his power is going to do. After all, for so long, he hasn''t intervened in the affairs of various powers, and he has no specific goals for his actions. Everything is under the suspicion of others.


    Even if people from other forces didn''t know what the fat monster Ju Wushuang was doing, the attackers knew a little bit. Like so strong and so monster, they feel that apart from the members of the Ten Destructions mentioned above, there will be no other people.


    However, if it is ten extinction, how to eat one''s own people. Is it true that, as rumored, Shimie only listens to one person''s order, that is, the big figure behind the attack faction. It is said that Shimie was also created by him. Shidai has a weird personality, and the old people in the family will not move. If there is no order from that big man, they will really be free to move. They can kill or destroy.


    Now, their main task is to kill the Ten Profounds, or to block the Ten Profounds, so that the plan to kill Wang Jiuxiao can proceed smoothly.


    Kaka Kaka, at this time, Ju Wushuang had eaten two people and it was not enough, so he reached out and grabbed a few more foods. This caused panic, and the elite masters fled.


    Seeing these people running away, Ju Wushuang thought it was very funny, and laughed like a child, very deformed and weird. These members of the Ten Destructions are really so, not normal people.


    call!


    When Ju Wushuang was eating people, a force flew from the front gate of the red wall palace, just like the force that smashed the huge wave just now, like a horizontal cut. This time it was Ju Wushuang who attacked. Ju Wushuang was eating people and couldn''t react in time. Then the force hit him straight. Unexpectedly, he would be fine if he suffered this power in front of him!


    Ju Wushuang was hit by the force, but his whole body shook his fat, and then he tilted his body. Of course, the effect of the impact was there, that is, the person eating in his mouth was blown off by the impact, and he could not finish eating.


    The power of Hengzhan was gone, and Ju Wushuang had nothing to do except for not being able to eat people and the fat swaying. When he reacted, Ju Wushuang became very angry. He looked at the front gate of the red wall palace, mad, and shouted: "You dare to disturb me eating, then I will eat you to compensate me!"


    After shouting, Ju Wushuang''s fat body unexpectedly jumped up flexibly, and then hit the red wall court with his fists. The power seemed to crush the earth.


    Boom!


    With the earth-shattering blow, the power of the big fat man Ju Wushuang was so strong. However, the front gate of the Red Wall Palace did not respond. As the dust dispersed, I saw a mighty and serious woman holding a spear and blocking Ju Wushuang''s fist.


    This woman was wearing a silver armor, wrapped in silver, with long flying black hair and a cold and solemn expression, holding a spear, like a female **** of war.


    One of the ten mysteries, the silver Valkyrie!

 Chapter 1956： Behind the scenes not to be underestimated!

    Silver Valkyrie, Su Su.


    The power is inherited from the power of the original Ten Xuan, the powerful marksmanship "Fuhu Spear" in the north and south a hundred years ago.


    North and South, this is not a strange name. In the battle of luck, as a woman, she was holding a spear and fought on the top of the Forbidden City. Her domineering body made so many men feel ashamed and obsessed with it. A long spear, a proud posture, has become a Valkyrie on the top of the Forbidden City for a century. She became the symbol of guarding the palace of the Red Wall, the pride and **** of every guard of the palace of the Red Wall.


    In fact, the North and South itself have little to do with the Red Wall Palace. Before that, she was a killer. The first time she appeared, she went to kill Tang Ye with her brother. At that time, Tang Ye was probably not their opponent, but Tang Ye could use poison. Poison has nothing to do with strength. If it is poisoned and cannot be solved, then accept your fate obediently. Brother Nan Bei Dong, because of this, Tang Ye had abandoned his arm. That was a battle that was sure to succeed, but I didn''t expect it to end with heavy losses.


    From east to west, the children were originally adopted by a Buddhist master and passed on their martial arts. However, after the death of that master, they went astray and killed too many people. After the east and the west had lost an arm by Tang Ye, they encountered many enemies. kill. They were forced into desperation, but what they didn''t expect was that Tang Ye actually rescued them in the end. Tang Ye treated the injury of Dong''s arm, and then taught Dong''s a set of fist techniques that can be powerful even with one arm. Later Dong''s joined Tang Sect.


    Because of this, the relationship between Nan Bei and Tang Ye is a bit ambiguous. After Tang Ye returned from the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he learned the Long Family''s secret Long Family combat skills. Although he used the halberd, he improved it and became a domineering spear technique. This shooting technique also incorporates the secret skills Long Qingcheng has always mastered, so this set of "Fu Tiger Spear" is extremely powerful, allowing the strength of the North and the South to increase dramatically. At the same time, Nanbei is also the heir to the magical tool "Fuhuhu Chasing Dragon Spear", so she does have the power of a warrior.


    For this reason, the "Double Valkyrie" became famous all over the world. A Valkyrie on the battlefield, Wang Jianjia. A red wall Valkyrie, north and south.


    In fact, the reason why Nan Bei helped Red Wall was because of Tang Ye''s relationship with Red Wall. The marksmanship of the north and the south, and the spear of Fuhu chasing the dragon, are closely related to Tang Ye. And Nan Bei himself also had a lot of affection for Tang Ye. She was a non-smiling woman, she would have been so peaceful and quiet for her life, she didn''t participate in too many things in the world, as long as she identified one thing, she insisted on doing it, no matter how boring, no matter how boring. But because of acquaintance with Tang Ye and influenced by Tang Ye, he wanted to follow Tang Ye''s pace and deepen his relationship with Tang Ye step by step. Although there was no result in the end, there was still that kind of vague relationship, but she always turned towards Tang Ye. Later, Tang Ye left and disappeared in the ancestral land. She was still chasing Tang Ye''s pace. Maybe one day she could surpass the limit, and also leave the ancestral land and follow Tang Ye. It is a pity that none of this is easy, limited by their luck, they are trapped here after all, and they can no longer see Tang Ye in their lives.


    The emperor of a hundred years ago was indeed a Mingjun. He knew the people around Tang Ye very well and knew the skills of North and South, so he went to the Red Wall for help. If it doesn''t work, then take care of it twice, if it doesn¡¯t work, then take care of it three times, if it doesn¡¯t work, then take care of it again. There is a lot of sincerity to "see the cottage three times. That''s it, people like Nanbei, Mu Caisang and others who have powerful strength but only want to go back to the field reappear. Later, they formed the original Ten Xuan, which became the key to victory in the battle of luck. Of course, they are also famous all over the world, and they will be immortal for a century.


    Su Su, one of the current Ten Profounds, inherited the power of the North and the South a hundred years ago. The silver gun in his hand is still the spear of the tiger chasing the dragon, because after the north and south knew their age a hundred years ago, they poured their life¡¯s blood into it. It integrates with the Fuhu Chasing Dragon Spear to maximize the power of Fuhu Chasing Dragon Spear. Therefore, the Fuhu Chasing Dragon Gun does not need to be forged again, it has always been a powerful artifact.


    The power of those dozens of elite masters just now, even if they were superimposed together, was easily beaten back, and the elite masters were severely injured by the impact. This was all the power that Su Su used to fight the tiger chasing dragon spear. Su Su has not come out just now because the so-called elite masters are not worthy. As one of the ten mysteries, he would not put some small soldiers in his eyes. Now Su Su came out because Ju Wushuang, a member of the Ten Destructions, came. The power of ten destruction, accumulated for an unknown number of years, is a monster that has been transformed. Su Su knew that there was no way to kill it easily, it was necessary to come out for a battle.


    As the Red Wall Warrior, Su Su''s biggest point is domineering. Fuhu chasing the dragon spear itself is also a domineering force, and a man is a man who can do nothing. Here, it does not refer to how good the terrain is, but that the Valkyrie has the courage to block ten thousand.


    Ju Wushuang''s leaping attack, one punch down, his power is very overbearing, if the red wall palace is unprotected, the tower at the front gate might be broken. However, Su Su was here, a silver gun, easily blocked Ju Wushuang''s fist, and counterattacked back.


    Su Su and Ju Wushuang confronted each other, like a huge monster facing a small prey. Comparing this momentum, I always felt that Su Su would be easily crushed. However, Ju Wushuang''s face of a child, even if he was angry, would just look like he was angry. Even if he was tall, he couldn''t make people feel terrible.


    "Ten Profound Martial God?" Ju Wushuang looked at Su Su and smiled disdainfully, and said: "I didn''t expect to be a woman, it''s really boring, I don''t want to beat a woman!"


    Su Su didn''t speak, and waved the Tiger Chasing Dragon Spear, and swept across, blasting out a silver force, and dealt with the things in front of him. Those were some corpses that were just killed in battle, broken stones and the like. Then she said to Ju Wushuang again, "You don''t hit women, but I kill monsters."


    "You are a monster, your whole family is a monster!" Ju Wushuang cursed. The mind is not mature enough, like a child. I don''t know if this was a defect that appeared when he was reforming him, or it was the creation of his personality.


    Su Su was very similar to the North and South, who hadn''t met Tang Ye a hundred years ago. He didn''t smile and didn''t talk much. No need to say, she didn''t bother to bother about it. Now to deal with Ju Wushuang, she was holding the Fuhu Chasing Dragon Spear in her right hand. When she faced Ju Wushuang, she resorted to "chasing the dragon", and then turned into a white dragon light. She was in front of Ju Wushuang in a flash and pointed at Ju Wushuang''s throat.


    But there was a problem. Ju Wushuang was too tall and she couldn''t hit Ju Wushuang¡¯s throat even with a long spear. Then she chose to stab Ju Wushuang¡¯s crotch, where both the strength and the length of the spear were just now Well, it can emit the greatest power.


    call!


    Ju Wushuang was stabbed under his legs by the Fuhu Chasing Dragon Spear. Ju Wushuang did not expect that his "dragon chase" speed was so fast that his huge body could not escape, and he took a direct blow.


    The man was stabbed here, he must be in pain. I can''t be a man in the next half of my life, and it''s worse than death. However, Ju Wushuang was fine. His body seemed to be a layer of extremely tough and elastic skin. When Su Su attacked, it automatically contracted and carried out a good defense.


    Then Ju Wushuang lowered his head and looked at Su Su, his expression no longer like a child, he became extremely distorted, and he shouted: "You big sister, it''s not fun, I want to kill you!"


    With that, Ju Wushuang raised one foot and stepped on Su Su. The giant made to restrain the Valkyrie naturally has his superiority. These are the layout of the big man behind the aggressive faction, who is not to be underestimated.

 Chapter 1957： Naturally continue!

    The battle in front of the front gate of the Red Wall Palace was already a battle between Su Su in the Ten Profounds and the Ten Destroyed Giant Warriors. This kind of battle is suitable for watching, and it can also make people excited. As for participation, others are afraid that they don''t have this ability. At the same time, the attackers who were going to kill Wang Jiuxiao also forced the small courtyard where Wang Jiuxiao was.


    All forces have been sent out to deal with those who came to besiege. The Red Wall Palace is a huge management and operation organization. There are many people who need protection, and there are also many precious properties that need protection, so Wang Jiuxiao cannot be protected alone. Coupled with Wang Jiuxiao''s arrangements and orders, it is for others to stick to their positions. He alone is enough here. Once he retired from the battlefield, his own strength was good, and under normal circumstances there was no problem with saving his life. Secondly, although Tianxiong Yuxi was invaded by dark magic power, he still had power, so that he would have no problem protecting himself. However, as his personal bodyguard, Hua Tian always protects him.


    Hua Tian was also a stubborn person. He determined that it was Wang Jiuxiao who needed to be protected. He believed that after Wang Jiuxiao was in danger, even if Wang Jiuxiao was angry, he would not leave. He just wanted to stay for protection. He kept telling himself that Wang Jiuxiao gave his life, and if he died, he would definitely die for Wang Jiuxiao. He was thought to be a barbarian on the border, a monster, and he might not be able to enjoy the beauty of the world in his life. However, Wang Jiuxiao rescued him on the frontier battlefield and brought him back to integrate him into human life. He felt that this was a kindness that he could not repay for a lifetime.


    Now Wang Jiuxiao''s life is in danger, how can he leave. Now, he is facing one after another who arrives outside Wang Jiuxiao''s Resting Courtyard. These people are all masters, and they are definitely not worse than those outside elites. Perhaps, apart from the Ten Destructions, they are the strongest enemy. And they are here to kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    Among them, there are some elderly people. Judging by their aura, they are very calm and sophisticated, probably what Feng Zhulian and Chen Hebi often say, the old people in the family. These people are the strongest and most powerful people in the attacking faction, except for the big man behind the scenes.


    Huatian faced them without any fear and without any concessions. If he wants to enter the small courtyard, unless he falls first, there is no such possibility. This is Huatian''s determination. Today, in the face of so many enemies, he has achieved the consciousness of fighting to death. This is also good, lest Wang Jiuxiao is alive and feels guilty and uncomfortable in his heart.


    In front of Hua Tian, ??there are two old people headed by them, and a group of outstanding masters behind them. An old man with his hands on his back, with a calm expression, looked at Hua Tian in front of him and found it quite interesting. This is because he knew that Hua Tian could not stop him, and seeing Hua Tian''s appearance, he had to be unstoppable. The stubborn baby, that seriousness is ridiculous.


    The other old man was more serious, looking at Hua Tian in front of him, with a sense of majesty and anger. The killing of King Jiuxiao is not a joke, it is resolved as soon as possible and go back to set up the overall situation as soon as possible, so as not to happen. He snorted to Hua Tian coldly: "Big boy, get out of the way if you are sensible and save yourself a life!"


    Hua Tian knew that these two old people were not simple. As a half-orc, his animal instinct made him feel a danger. Just standing in front of you has such power, you can imagine how profound the strength of these two old people is. However, determination and will allowed Hua Tian to overcome his fear of danger and stood fearlessly in front of these two old men.


    Hua Tian said to the serious old man: "I don''t understand."


    If you don''t know what to do, you don''t give way. Huatian''s attitude is like this. However, his reply made the serious old man feel provoked and mocked. The serious old man glanced at Hua Tian, ??disdainful and contemptuous, and said: "Although you are born with a good physique and are diligent in practicing, you don''t have a talent. So you are only a master-level power now. Even if you enter the orc state, it is not It''s the Grand Master. But this Grand Master is not comparable to the Grand Master at the pinnacle. Three moves, if you can stop me with the three moves, you can spare you not to die."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Hua Tian gave a low voice, then folded both hands, bent over and bowed, and with a clatter, his upper body was broken, and his upper body was changing, becoming larger and longer, Black hairs. In the end his head also changed, becoming a black bear head.


    Half-orcs, giant bears!


    Huatian transformed into a half-orc, with power at the level of Grand Master. Normally, it is enough to protect Wang Jiuxiao. Only this time, it was those old housekeepers of the aggressive faction who knew his situation well, so his protection would definitely not go so smoothly. But, how could this be? He had no other choice but to do his best to protect Wang Jiuxiao. So, after transforming, he flew over, regardless of the serious old man saying that he would spare him if he blocked three punches. No matter how many punches, he will block it. In order to protect Wang Jiuxiao, he has put his life and death aside. He is not talented and stupid, but he has been working very hard.


    In addition, loyalty can be learned.


    In the face of Hua Tian''s flying attack, the serious old man looked self-confident, with a despising majesty. Then he stretched out a hand with an extra brush in his hand, and then quickly wrote two lines in the air with the brush. Those two lines were pushed out again and collided with Hua Tian. Surprisingly, the power of these two lines was very strong, and he could not move Hua Tian''s attack, and Hua Tian was forced to retreat.


    "The first trick, two rows of egrets go up to the blue sky." The serious old man said at this time. It turns out that he has the ability to use words to form an offensive power. Isn''t that the ability of Wen Sheng a hundred years ago? It seems that he has a close relationship with Wensheng.


    "Do you think this is over? Innocent big boy!" At this time, the serious old man snorted to Hua Tian again, seeming to think that Hua Tian was too stupid and very confident in himself, so he reminded Hua Tian.


    And immediately, the two lines of text that appeared in the air suddenly circulated, one by one, flying together to attack Hua Tian.


    Bang, bang, bang...!


    Two rows of egrets went up to the blue sky, seven words, each one was a fierce attack. Seven times in a row. Hua Tian hurriedly placed ten with his hands, Huzai''s head, and defended with all his strength. Even so, after seven attacks, he was beaten back several steps. Then, it was too exhausted for a time, physical strength was exhausted, and the body couldn''t stand firmly, and he knelt down, even vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    "You..." Hua Tian raised his head and looked at the serious old man. He was shocked, trembling, fearful and worried, and hummed: "You are the power of the Holy Way!"


    The serious old man squinted his eyes and smiled, and said, "The Holy Way in old age has little effect. If you can''t enter the realm of Heaven and Human before the end of your life, this Holy Way will not take long. Of course, it is more than enough to kill you. , Big boy, do you continue to block me?"


    Hua Tian looked back at Wang Jiuxiao who was sitting inside, and when he looked back, he looked firm and hummed: "Naturally continue!"

 Chapter 1958： Zhu Xins name!

    The Holy Way in his later years is the strength of that serious old man. But even in his later years, it is the power of the holy way, and Hua Tian cannot stop it. In the first beckoning, Hua Tian was beaten into the air and severely injured vomiting blood, which is enough to prove. Some things can''t be changed with firm determination and will. In the face of the absolute power gap, everything is powerless, determination and will will only turn into a wave of unwillingness and pain before failure or death.


    Roar!


    Huatian incarnates as a giant bear. In fact, his bravery is first-class for the public, and ordinary people will not be his opponents. However, what I encountered this time was the power of the Holy Way. There are only a handful of people in the realm of the Holy Path. Hua Tian couldn''t help it, it was not his problem.


    The serious old man could not bear Hua Tian''s stubbornness. Since Hua Tian wanted to die, he would let Hua Tian die. He faced Hua Tian who was rushing forward, again writing with his right hand in the air, and hummed, "Painting the ground is a prison."


    Taking text as an attack is really a wonderful way. As long as the book is written in words, there are related secrets. Able to comprehend this kind of secret technique, that must be a great talent. A hundred years ago, Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo first created this Dao Xing, so Wen Dingmo is definitely a great talent. It is a pity that since Shengyu He Shengliang was defeated by Tang Ye, he was defeated in the cemetery of the heroes, and even more so strangely, he was killed by his grandson. The great talent of heaven and earth fell miserably. From this point of view, it seems that there is nothing to be enviable.


    At this time, the old man who can use Wen Sheng''s way has a lot to do with Wen Sheng. After he wrote that the painted ground is a prison, the four words "painted ground is a prison" flew out, turned into four ropes, and then soared down into the sky, inserted around Huatian, making Huatian unable to move forward or retreat. Huatian was tied in place. Then, the upper ends of the four ropes twisted and twisted, binding Hua Tian''s limbs.


    Roar!


    Hua Tian was even more immobile, roaring again and again, anxious and irritable. But he still couldn''t get rid of it, even if his limbs bleed from the struggle.


    At this time, the serious old man looked indifferent and showed no mercy to Hua Tian. After restraining Hua Tian, ??he continued to write and said: "Just now it was the second move, now the third move. If you can stop it, you can spare you not to die. . However, you must have no chance to block it."


    "An arrow through the heart!" The serious old man shouted again, and wrote the four characters, one arrow through the heart, and then the four characters flew into the air, condensing into a sharp arrow, facing the bound Huatian Heart shot out.


    Hua Tian has been restrained and cannot break free, so a sharp arrow flies and pierces his heart, and he will definitely die. Unless it is protected by the power of the true god, but the true **** has not yet come, there are basically no people protected by the power of the true god.


    Hua Tian looked at the flying arrow and knew that he couldn''t avoid it. He looked back at Wang Jiuxiao, apologized and couldn''t protect Wang Jiuxiao anymore.


    Then, Hua Tian changed back to a human form, but was still bound, kneeling on the ground and taking his life.


    call!


    The arrow pierced the heart and flew over and was about to pierce Huatian, but suddenly, the arrow stopped moving.


    "Huh?" Seeing this situation, the serious old man frowned slightly, expressing surprise. What kind of power is this that can actually stop one''s own power.


    When the serious old man was puzzled, the gentle old man who hadn''t taken action already looked into the small courtyard. Then I saw Wang Jiuxiao stood up and walked towards them step by step.


    Soon the serious old man also noticed this. He frowned even more, looking at Wang Jiuxiao who was walking in doubt. He didn''t expect that Wang Jiuxiao still had such power, and he could stop him from hitting his heart. Then think about it, he can accept it. After all, Wang Jiuxiao is a genius of the Wang family. He joined the army since he was a child and grew up on the battlefield. He has made countless contributions and is extremely powerful. He is known as the "victorious general". If there is no strong power, I am afraid I will not live now.


    This figure who combines the skills of a military commander and the talent of Wenhou has always been the focus of everyone''s attention. However, if the Tianxiong Yuxi is destroyed, it is destroyed. Without the Tianxiong Yuxi, the emperor is no longer the true emperor. Then there is no protection of the emperor''s majesty, it is just an elite master. In this way, killing him only requires strength to be above him. The two old people naturally have the strength above Wang Jiuxiao, so they are not afraid, nor worried, they are bound to kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao walked out of the small courtyard, stopped by Hua Tian, ??and then reached out and flicked the sharp arrow shot by the serious old man, and the sharp arrow disappeared. Wang Jiuxiao can solve this easily. His strength is probably far above Hua Tian. But still keeping Huatian by his side as a bodyguard, in addition to being a form, it is probably also a home for Huatian. Huatian knows these meanings, so Huatian''s loyalty is extremely firm.


    Hua Tian was rescued by Wang Jiuxiao, but due to excessive physical exertion, he fainted and lost consciousness. Wang Jiuxiao gave a light push, pushing Huatian into the small courtyard. Next, it was his battle.


    Looking at the two elders, Wang Jiuxiao smiled and said, "I have always known that a powerful force is targeting the Red Wall Palace. It wasn''t until the devil appeared in the cemetery of the heroic spirits not long ago that he suspected that the second sage of writing and painting a hundred years ago. Power. Now it seems that there is no need to be suspicious, it must be. This senior waved his hand to write a text and struck each other with text. He must be a descendant of the text saint a hundred years ago. As for the one next to him, after painting the saint?"


    The serious old man and the other old men frowned when they heard Wang Jiuxiao''s words, and they were a little surprised. It was their descendants of the Second Sage of Art and Painting that led this second century plan. Yes, but they did not appear, so few people would guess that it was the organization of the Second Sage of Art and Painting that year. After the first one-hundred-year plan appeared that year, the Second Sage of Painting and Painting failed, and the Red Wall Palace attacked the family of the Second Sage of Painting and Painting so that no one would think they could do anything. They got up again because of the help of that big man.


    It was hidden so deeply that Wang Jiuxiao knew about it. The serious old man and the old man beside him can only think that Chen Hebi and Fengzhu Curtain have exposed their traces. After all, the last time a demon was born in the cemetery of the heroes was done by Chen Hebi and Fengzhu Lian.


    It seems that young people are lacking in training, and they are not opponents of characters like Wang Jiuxiao. The serious old man and the old man beside him felt a little pity. But that''s all, now that the overall situation is set, what''s going on with Chen Hebi and Feng Zhulian. As long as Wang Jiuxiao is killed, the plan can be half done, and then other arrangements will be made.


    The serious old man looked at Wang Jiuxiao, laughed, and said, "As expected, the emperor who sits in the palace of the Red Wall, he actually knows our identity. In that case, we don¡¯t hide it anymore. After the next step is Wen Sheng, Ben There is a Wen family name, but now you can only call "Chen". This is all forced by your Red Wall court. I can tell you my name, Chen Gaichao."


    "Let''s talk about the name of the next, Feng Chenghe." After the serious old man said, the old man beside him added.


    Wang Jiuxiao finds it interesting, change the court? It''s really a name that punishes the heart.

 Chapter 1959： The power of the emperor!

    Chen Gaichao dared to make a name like this, which is really domineering. Of course, in an open and enlightened social order, I am afraid that people will only find this name interesting or spoof. As for the meaning behind it, I really want to react to this, I''m afraid I won''t think it. After all, this era is not a feudal autocracy. However, at this moment, the situation of heaven and earth became chaotic, and Chen Gaichao, as a high-ranking attacker, was very provocative and connotative by this name.


    He wants to change the dynasty of the Red Wall Palace, unite and establish his own era. The ambition is very ambitious and the intention is very obvious. For Wang Jiuxiao, what he did, and his name, was a stark reaction. If such a person is not eliminated, what position does the Red Wall Palace have to speak of. When Chen Gaichao said this name, it was a declaration to Wang Jiuxiao that we are the enemy of life and death.


    Wang Jiuxiao''s expression was getting colder, but he kept calm all the time, looking at Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe, smiling, and said: "The things the two seniors have planned are very big, but unfortunately, I don''t agree here."


    "Oh?" Chen Gaichao began to play and snorted coldly, "What if you disagree? Look at the palace within the red wall now, and what else you can control? You can''t be the master, so why bother to disagree? Is this useless?"


    Wang Jiuxiao smiled, looked up at the sky, and then turned to look around. It seems quiet here, but if you listen carefully, you will still hear all kinds of fighting outside. Obviously, the Red Wall Palace has been fully besieged, and whether it can be defended depends on the strength and will of the soldiers. Of course, it also depends on whether something happened to him here. As the master, if something goes wrong, it will hit the soldiers very hard.


    When Chen Gaichao saw Wang Jiuxiao not speaking, he said: "In fact, you are ready to accept failure, but you are still unwilling, so you want to fight. But this is not a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, there was a variable like Tang Sheng. Even if the Red Wall Palace is in a great predicament, the situation may be reversed. However, there is only one Tang Sheng. There was Tang Sheng a hundred years ago, and there will be no one hundred years later. Therefore, today, you will undoubtedly lose."


    "Tang Sheng...he..." Wang Jiuxiao laughed ironically as he listened to Chen Gaichao''s words. It seems to be satirizing Tang Sheng, and later generations exaggerated Tang Sheng''s role. But in fact, what Wang Jiuxiao satirized was Chen Gaichao''s self-confidence. Because Chen Gaichao didn''t know, Tang Sheng had already returned. According to his words, as long as Tang Sheng is present, no matter how big the predicament the Red Wall Palace is, it is possible to reverse it. This is what Chen Gaichao said to himself, and if it becomes a reality, I don''t know how he will feel.


    Of course, Wang Jiuxiao would not let others know about Tang Sheng''s return. He just became more confident, because Chen Gaichao''s words let him know that the Red Wall Palace would not lose, who let Tang Sheng be there?


    "There is indeed no second Tang Sheng in the world, but..." Wang Jiuxiao looked at Chen Gaichao, still with an inexplicable smile, and said, "Isn''t it enough to have one Tang Sheng?"


    Seeing Wang Jiuxiao''s confident expression, Chen Gaichao became unhappy, and snorted coldly, "Do you still want to rely on the shelter of a dead person to let the Red Wall Palace escape this catastrophe? It''s really naive. It''s left behind by the dead. Things are not as good as living people after all, so what can I fear?"


    Chen Gaichao built the foundation of this matter on the death of Tang Sheng. In this way, he didn''t believe what the Red Wall Palace could do to reverse things. They laid out this plan in great detail, and they have figured out all the plants and trees in the red-walled palace, and there will never be any more variables.


    Wang Jiuxiao laughed at Chen Gaichao and said, "Then try it. However, you may not be able to learn Tang Sheng''s true power. His power in the Red Wall court is precious, and we will not use it as a last resort. "


    Both Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe frowned. Tang Sheng actually left the power in the Red Wall Palace? If so, it is really bad for them, but they don''t know about it. Even the people who arranged for the Red Wall Court did not investigate. It is doubtful whether this happened. It may be that Wang Jiuxiao deliberately frightened people.


    Chen Gaichao looked at Wang Jiuxiao and said, "I don''t underestimate your strength, but without Tianxiong Yuxi, you are not our opponent after all."


    "I understand." Wang Jiuxiao smiled faintly, and said, "But I have to fight anyway. What if I have better luck and win?"


    Chen Gaichao didn''t count luck in this plan that must be successful. He stared at Wang Jiuxiao and said, "Then pray that you are lucky. Now, I will take your head."


    After all, Chen Gaichao stretched out his hand to quickly write in the air just like he did with Huatian, and then came out line after line. These words swelled up in an instant, forming a powerful gathering body, and then attacked Wang Jiuxiao together.


    "You know it''s impossible for these forces to kill me, or just use your real ability." When Chen Gaichao struck out line after line of fonts, Wang Jiuxiao immediately snorted disdainfully. Then he steadied his lower body and blasted out with a fierce punch, repelling Chen Gaichao''s text attack.


    Wang Jiuxiao is not a waiting person. The ever-victorious general on the battlefield has practiced martial arts every day after retiring. His strength has reached the level of a great master. And because as the emperor, there is a kind of shelter in all aspects, so it will be strengthened in the power of the great master. Probably this is the so-called identity, title and other attribute bonuses. It can be said that Wang Jiuxiao''s strength has not reached the Holy Path in strength, but because it is the power of the Son of Heaven, it has a power comparable to the power of the Holy Path.


    "The two sages of art and painting can''t win the emperor without combining the power of the two sages." After Wang Jiuxiao broke up Chen Gaichao''s writing power, he laughed at them.


    Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe did not expect that Wang Jiuxiao would have such a good attitude, which made them a little unhappy. Originally thought that Wang Jiuxiao would be very anxious. If you can''t hold the red wall palace, if you can''t hold the great river and mountains, you will leave a long history as a failed monarch.


    Feng Chenghe, who had never spoken much, and seemed low-key and introverted, took the initiative to speak this time. Probably he didn''t accept Wang Jiuxiao. Without the Tianxiong Yuxi, Wang Jiuxiao still wants the two sages of art and painting to win, which is joking. He said to Wang Jiuxiao: "Since the emperor Wang is so sure, then we are not in a hurry. Now how can I try to paint with you alone?"


    "Are you sure?" Wang Jiuxiao sneered, as if Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe had fallen into his trap.


    Feng Chenghe nodded and hummed: "Naturally, I want to try. The emperor has always symbolized the dragon, and you alone have chosen the giant bear. Then, it is better for me to use the power of the real dragon to fight your giant bear. If it were your giant It would be very interesting if the bear is no match for my real dragon."


    Interestingly, maybe I am the true emperor, and you are a fake, who can''t let you defeat my true dragon?


    Feng Chenghe can produce real dragons, because in painting, he can add the finishing touch and call out the power of real dragons.


    Wang Jiuxiao was still so calm, and said: "Then please seniors to get the real dragon."


    At this moment, Tang Ye from the South China Sea suddenly focused on Tang Zisang who was waiting anxiously and said, "We can go to the Red Wall Palace."

 Chapter 1960： Blood emperor!

    Tang Zisang couldn''t wait to return to the Red Wall Palace. She was worried about Wang Jiuxiao and other people. Hearing Tang Ye said that she could go, she breathed a sigh of relief, and waited to open the space channel and took her directly to the Red Wall Palace. For those who besieged the palace of the Red Wall, she had a great killing intent, and she would kill the enemies of various forces without mercy.


    However, when Tang Ye opened the space channel, he said to them: "Go to the Red Wall Palace, you can''t make a move."


    "Why?" Tang Zisang asked anxiously, if he didn''t make a move, what''s the point of going there.


    Tang Ye walked into the space channel, looked back at Tang Zisang, and said, "Because it is not necessary, it is not your turn to take action."


    "Huh?" Tang Zisang was very puzzled. Gu Youwei and Li Wuchang behind her are also very puzzled. Now that the Red Wall Palace is in a big crisis, why don''t they take action. How can they say they are also the top masters of the Red Wall Court, and they are the strongest under the ten profound things, and they will definitely help a lot. Or is it that the Red Wall Palace can solve the crisis on its own?


    Tang Ye didn''t elaborate, and took a few people from the spatial passage to the Red Wall Palace.


    At this time, in the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao and Feng Chenghe confronted each other, preparing for a battle. But the atmosphere is not tense. Feng Chenghe made the move, just purely wanting to fight Wang Jiuxiao, otherwise there would be no chance. The power of the emperor is still worth touching. However, now that Wang Jiuxiao is not strong enough, Feng Chenghe believes that as long as Chen Gaichao takes action, Wang Jiuxiao can be killed. Therefore, he shot, just for fun and for insight.


    In other parts of the Red Wall Palace, the Ten Profounds, the major guards, soldiers, and the scattered masters who came to help have entered the battle with the enemy, unable to come to Wang Jiuxiao to support. But they all knew that Wang Jiuxiao had already fought with others. They are very anxious, especially Wang Cangcang, but they are also entangled by enemies, and they can only do it in a hurry.


    "The power of the emperor is in harmony with the sky. This power may be the power of the heavens and humans that should be explored after the holy path. In this way, I am afraid that you can benefit a lot from contact. Wang Tianzi, please do it." Feng Chenghe told the king Jiuxiao Road.


    Wang Jiuxiao still laughed like that and said, "Senior wants to see the power of the emperor so much, then please do it. Don''t be merciful, otherwise I''m afraid you will regret it."


    "Heh..." Feng Chenghe chuckled softly. He dismissed Wang Jiuxiao''s words which seemed arrogant and provocative to him. He was an old man with a good mood. He hadn''t bothered about it for a long time. All he had to do was to do what he wanted to do.


    "Then please enlighten me." Feng Chenghe smiled slightly, and then made a motion of breaking the paper with both hands in mid-air, and saw that in the mid-air in front of him, a piece of golden paper appeared. This is a precious treasure needed by the Second Way of Art and Painting. The Second Way of Art and Painting is very mysterious. It can be said that it is a path for scholars to cultivate and open up a path for people who are not martial artists to cultivate and become immortals. The two masters of painting and the four treasures of the study are treasures that enhance their power. Such as special paper, pen, and ink.


    After getting precious paper, pen or ink, they can use their own power to refine and blend. In this way, their occult power will increase. The golden paper that appeared in front of Feng Chenghe at this time was a precious piece of golden paper he obtained from historical relics. I am willing to use such a treasure, naturally because it is Wang Jiuxiao, a man of the emperor, otherwise why waste it.


    The golden paper emerges, and Feng Chenghe quickly draws the picture. What he understands is the way to paint a sage. Then I quickly saw that a golden dragon appeared on the golden paper. As mentioned earlier, Feng Chenghe will use the real dragon and Wang Jiuxiao, who symbolize the emperor, to fight. But Wang Jiuxiao''s subsidiary power was not a real dragon, but a giant bear. This situation seems a bit ironic. People who are the emperor do not have real dragons, and those who are not emperors can call out real dragons, which is full of provocation and irony to Wang Jiuxiao.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao was unmoved, he was still indifferent, a little confident and playful. This looks like a trick, but neither Chen Gaichao nor Feng Chenghe thought it would. They were all people who were good at using their brains. Standing in front of Wang Jiuxiao, they were quite sure that Wang Jiuxiao had indeed lost the power of Tianxiong Yuxi. As for why Wang Jiuxiao can still be so peaceful, it is probably the last dignity that an emperor must maintain.


    "True dragon, come out!" Feng Chenghe finished painting, hummed, and then saw a dazzling golden light from the golden paper, then heard a dragon chant, and then saw a lifelike golden dragon flying out of the golden paper. It became bigger and bigger, and finally became like a normal dragon. Mighty, sacred, proud, looking down, despising all beings.


    Such a golden light dragon is truly majestic. Who can stop the dragon head impacting?


    Wang Jiuxiao''s situation is afraid it will be very dangerous.


    However, when the golden light real dragon came down, Wang Jiuxiao suddenly held the Tianxiong Yuxi in his hand. That day, the dark magic inside Xiong Yuxi changed into azure light. The cyan light was injected into the Tianxiong Yuxi, and the heavenly bear Yuxi suddenly rose brightly and enveloped the king Jiu Xiao''s whole body. Then he heard a terrifying roar, as if an ancient behemoth was awakening and was about to slaughter.


    "Wh, what?!" At this time, Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe were shocked, even panicked. Because they felt the mighty power of Tianxiong Yuxi, which was even stronger than before!


    In this case, isn''t the Tianxiong Yuxi not destroyed?


    How could this be?


    Roar!


    With another roar, I saw a huge white bear appearing behind Wang Jiuxiao. That was Wang Jiuxiao''s choice, attached to him, the strongest power displayed by Tianxiong Yuxi.


    The golden light dragon in the sky saw the giant white bear. Although it was only a dragon summoned by others, it also had the pride of a dragon. It roared at the white dragon, and wanted to dive down and attack.


    Snapped!


    However, just as the golden light real dragon roared, and the sound had not disappeared, the white giant bear was soaring, actually higher than the real dragon, and then slapped the real dragon, and the real dragon fell to the ground, and the roar became Wailing, and then immediately dissipated.


    It''s not that the real dragon is too weak, the dragon is the supreme beast, the king of beasts. The current situation is simply because the person who summons it is not strong enough. It also showed that Feng Chenghe was not Wang Jiuxiao''s opponent.


    The golden light dragon was broken up, but Wang Jiuxiao was behind the giant bear. At this moment, Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe looked so small in front of him. Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe''s heads went blank suddenly, looking at Wang Jiuxiao who was added by the giant bear, their bodies trembled and they could not speak for a while. What a powerful force of the emperor, the power of the jade seal comes from the heavens and the earth, and is naturally unmatched by the mortals.


    What Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe couldn''t believe, and were unwilling to accept, was why the power of Tianxiong Yuxi was still there? The adult behind said in person that something happened to Tianxiong Yuxi, but now, Tianxiong Yuxi not only hasn''t had an accident, but has also become stronger. Why?


    Why? !


    Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe are going crazy, because in this situation, it is very likely that their big plans will be abandoned, and the second hundred-year plan will completely fail!


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t care about Chen Gaichao and Feng Chenghe''s mood. At this moment, when he was added by the giant bear, he only felt that he was invincible between the world and the earth. For those insurgents who destroyed this country and this land, he broke out of inner hostility. At this moment, the giant bear roared a few times, and then Wang Jiuxiao walked step by step, slowly, calmly, but with a terrifying momentum, full of king''s suppression, making people feel weak, depressed, and not wanting to resist.


    Snapped!


    The giant bear slapped Feng Chenghe into flesh. Chen Gaichao saw this with his own eyes, his eyes widened and his breathing almost stopped. Why... the result is so?


    Snapped!


    Chen Gaichao was also quickly photographed into fleshy flesh. Then, Wang Jiuxiao walked out of the small courtyard and went outside, wherever he went, all the enemies he passed by were snapped to death. Stained with blood for a lifetime, as if to become a killer.

 Chapter 1961： Indifferent!

    No one expected this to happen. Tianxiong Yuxi has not been destroyed, but its strength has increased. This kind of thing is unexpectedly weird, and everyone who originally studied luck felt that Tianxiong Yuxi had an accident. Even the big man behind the attackers felt this way. Wang Cangcang, Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter, also felt it through the twelve koi. Tianxiong Yuxi is fine now, it can only be said that there are two reasons.


    One is that Tianxiong Yuxi did not have an accident at the beginning, which is a scam. And the other is that the Tianxiong Yuxi was indeed destroyed, but Wang Jiuxiao solved the problem, and came to a blessing in disguise. For this reason, he devised such a full-scale war situation, and then the turmoil that has always been in place. Get rid of the elements.


    When Wang Jiuxiao was guarding a huge celestial bear behind him, he walked out of the inner courtyard of the Red Wall Palace and killed one person, even ten people in one step, everyone knew that this was a layout. Those who jump in must pay a heavy price. No one can stop such a powerful force of heaven and earth, whether it is a monster or a conspiring ordinary person.


    However, they all thought that this was a plot laid by Wang Jiuxiao, but they did not know that this was laid out by Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye brought Tang Zisang and the others to the Red Wall Palace, what he saw was that the Red Wall Palace had already risen in power. Under Wang Jiuxiao''s leadership, he almost wiped out all the reactionary forces that came. The red walls are stained with blood, but the violent and **** scenes are not objectionable. It is a gratifying thing to remove so many reactionary forces at once.


    As for the fact that Tianxiong Yuxi did not have an accident, but increased her strength, there will probably be some arguments afterwards. Now, the full-scale war in the Red Wall Palace is coming to an end, and as long as it is cleared, you can enter an atmosphere of relaxation and celebration. It''s just that there are several battlefields that still haven''t distinguished themselves, that is, the battle between Shimie and Shangshixuan.


    Li Chenyu is to death straw, Su Su is to Ju Wushuang, and Murong Huansha is to black and white Taoists. These are the top strengths, and even if they fight each other for hundreds of rounds, it is difficult to distinguish the outcome.


    However, after learning that the power of Tianxiong Yuxi hadn''t happened, the three Shimie members seemed to have received a message from one party and retreated together.


    "Damn!" The three members of the Ten Destructions were very unwilling. They wanted to continue the fight and killed the Ten Profound, but the character who summoned them was obviously not dared to resist, so they had to retreat.


    The members of the Ten Profounds wanted to chase them, but the power of the Ten Destructions was not a vain name. They retreated wholeheartedly and wanted to stop them. If you want to kill ten kills, I''m afraid you can''t do it for a while. Many members of their Ten Profounds were in other places, so only a few participated in the battle at the Red Wall Palace this time. The Ten Destructions are ready to go. They chase after them hastily and being surrounded by all Ten Destructions is very dangerous.


    Since the emperor has nothing to do and is making such a plot, they will go back to see him, fearing that there will be other arrangements. For this reason, after the members of the Ten Profound and Ten Destructions stopped fighting, the all-out battle was declared over. The Red Wall Palace won a big victory, and the reactionary force has not been decades, I am afraid it will be difficult to recover. At that time, I am afraid that the power of the true **** has come, and in a new era, what is the meaning of these things.


    It is unwilling to let the world hold and build our own era before a new era arrives. At this moment, the reactionary force was very weakened, and they were afraid that they would have no intention of fighting the Red Wall court anymore. I definitely don''t like the form of the organization, and maybe individuals still have some.


    Wang Jiuxiao retracted the power of Tianxiong Yuxi, stood on the red wall palace main entrance pavilion, looked at the blood-stained red wall tonight, and he was also relieved. Then he was extremely grateful to Tang Ye in his heart, if it hadn''t been for Tang Ye to arrange this game, he would not have done such a thing.


    Tang Sheng, I should bow to him and thank him, I don''t know when I will meet. Wang Jiuxiao felt very sorry, but Tang Sheng returned, but could not see the real person. But think about it, I will see it someday. At the same time, he was relieved that Tang Zisang was following Tang Ye. He was thinking, one day Tang Zisang knew that the faceless person was her great grandfather, Tang Sheng who was the first person in the ancestral land, and he didn''t know how he would react.


    And with Tang Ye, the fate problem that Tang Zisang will face can definitely be solved. In this way, Tang Zisang doesn''t need to have any more accidents. I have been troubled by things in the past, but now there are good things one after another, and Wang Jiuxiao''s mood is also very relaxed.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, Wang Jiuxiao frowned, lost his expression in shock, and looked at the place where the ancient country jade seal was placed in the red wall court. Because he felt that someone was approaching there. The ancient jade seal must be protected. Someone approached there without being blocked, indicating that this person is very strong.


    But soon Wang Jiuxiao breathed a sigh of relief, because he felt that the person near the place where the ancient jade seal was placed was Tang Ye.


    Wang Jiuxiao knew that Tang Ye had his own purpose, so he didn''t bother him in the past. He continued to stand on the main entrance attic, sorting out the future, and occasionally instructing everyone to clean the battlefield.


    Like Tang Ye, just after Shimie left, he said to Tang Zisang, Gu Youque, and Li Wuchang: "You are free to move first, and I will come as soon as I go."


    Before Tang Zisang and the others could respond, Tang Ye disappeared. Tang Zisang and the others were accustomed to his situation, and they ignored him, jumping to the palace under the red wall to see if there was anything wrong with people they knew, their friends, etc.


    On the other side, on the beacon tower opposite the palace of the red wall, Chen Hebi''s face was like ashes. He couldn''t accept this kind of result! They were defeated by Wang Jiuxiao''s strategy. This defeat, I am afraid it will be difficult to get up again. So, what is the significance of his existence?


    Desperate, and his will collapsed, Chen Hebi sat down on the ground, leaning on the stone pillar, with a dazed expression and at a loss. The Fengzhu curtain on the side felt a little sympathetic when he saw him like this. She just said that this time the full-scale siege of the Red Wall Palace, I always feel that there is something tricky in it. The tricky she knows is that Tang Ye is involved. Even Tang Ye was playing around behind. Regardless of whether it is the Red Wall Palace or the attackers and other forces, one of them will eventually be abandoned. Now, the attackers and other forces have become abandoned, and the Red Wall Palace has won a big victory. Chen Hebi, who doesn''t know how to lose, is not pitiful?


    Feng Zhulian really didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. This is to help the Red Wall Court, so is it to support the Red Wall Court?


    "You...why didn''t you react at all?" Chen Hebi leaned back against the stone pillar, and saw that Fengzhu Lian was indifferent to the failure of the plan, and couldn''t help being very angry.


    Feng Zhulian shrugged, and said, "If you lose, you can choose another way. Do you want to die?"


    "You..." Chen Hebi felt that Fengzhu Curtain had really changed, could it be a traitor?


    Well!


    Suddenly, at this moment, Feng Zhu Lian felt a pain in her chest, and she covered it, feeling a pressure and danger, which was related to death!


    She was shocked, who was going to kill herself?

 Chapter 1962： His face is pale!

    The real attack has not yet arrived, but the pressure caused by the clear targeting is clearly felt by Feng Zhu Lian. That power is so strong that she feels like Tang Ye showed it, she has no way to deal with it. Feng Zhulian panicked, this could all be targeted, and he didn''t know who it was, and it was very likely to die. Tang Ye is not there, unable to protect her, she will really die.


    This fucking!


    Feng Zhu Lian was very angry and wanted to kill herself, so why not kill Chen Hebi? She didn''t bother to care about such unwilling emotions, anyway, she felt very upset that she was targeted by such a powerful mysterious force.


    In fact, what was aimed at her was naturally to kill her demigod fire spirit. Before that, Huo Ling was still fighting with Hammer. The first super power team, Eastern Lion, Captain Hammer, Faye Xia Liangliang, assassin Jiang Xiaoyu, poisonous nurse Lily, four people intercepted the fire spirit. After displaying their supernatural powers, they almost abused Huo Ling again. However, the fire spirit broke out and became a fire spirit giant. A simple fireball would exhaust the power of the dead, and finally fell into the predicament of a desperate battle.


    Tenacity and determination are not the key to victory, strength is. Therefore, without sufficient strength, no matter how hard they fought to the death with Hammer, they were not Fire Spirit''s opponents after all. Eventually they all had no strength, and Huo Ling returned to its normal form, pinching the hammer''s head with one hand. There was no flame in his hand at this time, because he was not in a hurry to kill the hammer. He wants to make the hammer die more painful, and the temperature of his hands will slowly rise, and finally the flames will appear. This is equivalent to baking the hammer''s head little by little. This process must be painful.


    However, just when Huo Ling wanted to implement this painful process of killing the hammer, he felt a terrifying force of heaven and earth. This force can threaten him. He looked in the direction where this force was emitted, and found that it was also where the Suzaku''s divine power furnace was located. He couldn''t help but fall into contemplation. Could it be that someone knew that he was going to kill the power furnace, so he deliberately protected it.


    He does not allow this to happen. Play for fun, arrogant to arrogant, but the task Suzaku gave him, he will perfectly complete. So in order to kill the power furnace immediately, he dropped the hammer in his hand, unable to torture the hammer slowly and died. After flying into the air, he dropped a fireball again, still killing them with a hammer.


    But Huo Ling didn''t notice. When his fireball fell, the hammer quickly pressed a red button on the arm brace, and then the aircraft they were riding in quickly changed and became a space capsule-like device, spraying powerful force. The power came to the hammer and them, sucked them in, and then flew away quickly. For this reason, the fireball did not hit them. They were seriously injured, but they were rescued into the emergency device, and their fortunes were saved.


    The fire spirit is extremely fast, flying to the place where the divine power furnace is. The power he felt was actually the power when Wang Jiuxiao used Tianxiong Yuxi. Wang Jiuxiao used Tianxiong Yuxi to kill all those who came to besiege the palace of the Red Wall without any mercy. In this battle, he was given the title of "Blood Emperor". The people who come off the battlefield are different. The power of Wang Jiuxiao, the power of heaven and earth, could indeed threaten the fire spirit. This was also fortunate, Iron Hammer and the others saved their lives from the fire spirit because of the power that Wang Jiuxiao broke out.


    At this time, Tang Ye wanted to take advantage of the trails of the death straws, the Black and White Daoist, and Ju Wushuang of the members of the Ten Destructions to follow, with the goal of finding out who was behind the attackers. The round he set up was not as simple as helping Wang Jiuxiao and helping the Red Wall Palace eradicate a group of enemies, but also to dig out the character of the attacker. After solving this character, the attackers would really be defeated and unable to rise again.


    However, when Tang Ye wanted to track the three Shimie members, he felt a powerful flame power, which made him feel pressure. This is quite a power. In Ancestral Land, the power that can give him pressure must be related to the true god. His current power is infinitely close to the true god, after all, he is not a true god. Therefore, if it is the power of the true god, it must be handled carefully.


    The flame force swept at an extremely fast speed, and it would not take long to reach here. Tang Ye frowned, with such a powerful force, if he didn''t stop him, I''m afraid no one could stop it. In this case, it may be necessary to give up tracking the three members of the Devil.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to stay and block the flame power, because he realized that this flame power was aimed at the Phoenix Pearl Curtain on the other side. There is only one reason why such a strong force is needed to target the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. This force knows the special identity of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain Divine Power Furnace. The other party is the power of a true god, so it is nothing more than to kill Fengzhulian.


    It''s damned to be discovered by the servant of the true god!


    At this moment, Tang Ye knew that this matter must not be underestimated. The plan to capture the divine power has not yet started, and he has been targeted by the servants of the true gods. It seems that there are still many omissions in this plan. In any case, this plan must go on without fail. Therefore, next, we must stop the flame power and protect the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    Tang Ye thought it was an omission in his plan, but it wasn''t. It was only because the destiny **** was controlling it behind his back. Mastering the trajectory and destiny of all things, according to the trajectory of creatures and the changes in the will that are born, it is not difficult for the destiny gods to guess what others want to do.


    However, even if he wanted to stay to protect Fengzhu Curtain, Tang Ye still did not give up tracking the three members of the Ten Extinctions. There was a ball of flame in his hand, the flame turned into a little fireman, and the little fireman also grew wings, and then he exchanged something with the little fireman, and the little fireman flew away, and it was to follow the three ten kill member. That was the green spirit fire, the flame that had become refined, it could be said that it was like a summoned object, becoming willed.


    Use the green spirit fire to track the three members of the ten extinction, the power body is not easy to hide, so it is easier to be found. If Tang Ye went out in person, he could guarantee that he would not be discovered, and that would not be the case for Qing Linghuo. But there is no way, since I want to protect the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, I can only let Qing Linghuo try. If it is successfully tracked, it is lucky. If not, you can only wait for the next opportunity to find out who is behind the attackers.


    After creating the green spirit fire to track the three members of the ten extinction, Tang Ye returned to the red wall court, and reached the beacon tower where the Fengzhu curtain was, waiting for the powerful flame force to arrive. At the same time, because this flame power is getting closer and closer, so the power aura is getting bigger and bigger, and many masters know that this power is coming. The masters of the Red Wall Palace frowned, even Wang Jiuxiao became worried. With such a strong force, he is not an opponent. But why did such a strong force come?


    Aggressive, definitely not a friend. In order to cope with this force, the red wall court power that had just been relaxed a little, once again all stood on guard, some guarded at the red wall court, and some went to the beacon tower.


    Huh, boom!


    Soon, a huge mushroom cloud exploded over the beacon tower. When he calmed down, he saw a strong man with a flame burning outside floating in the air, with an indifferent expression, smiling confidently and playfully.


    The major masters of the Red Wall Palace had already been waiting here for a while, and they were surprised to see Fire Spirit. What a great role this is, it''s fucking, the world is really messed up, and heretics are endless!


    Huo Ling enjoys this kind of things that people are astonished by him, but he doesn''t want to be delayed in doing business, looking at Feng Zhulian and saying, "I''ll kill you."


    Feng Zhulian''s face paled for a while. Can such a person survive to kill himself?

 Chapter 1963： Kill you first!

    Feng Zhu Lian is not a person who is easily afraid of panic. She doesn''t like such a gaffe. Since she came out as the core figure of the aggressive faction to seek affairs, she has been constantly tempered, not to be surprised, and always calm. She has already possessed this state of mind. Only now, facing the fire spirit, the existence of a demigod power. Even if she told herself not to be afraid, she still showed it honestly.


    However, at the moment when he saw the fire spirit, Feng Zhu Lian also faintly guessed that this sudden powerful force came to kill him, probably because of his identity as the melting pot of divine power. In this case, she became angry, because Tang Ye should come to protect her at this time, but Tang Ye was not seen!


    Just when I was angry and just thought about it, Fengzhu Lian saw many people looking at the roof of the beacon tower where she was. I felt a great happiness.


    Because she saw Tang Ye, that faceless man, that old monster. With him, Feng Zhu Lian felt that he would be saved. If this old monster couldn''t protect herself, then she felt that there was no need to find any protection, waiting for death was the only result.


    Tang Ye''s arrival caused Feng Zhulian to look back at the fire spirit in the air, and said, "Who are you?"


    Since it is someone who wants to kill himself, it is impossible to be polite, but I want to know who it is. The enemy that popped up suddenly, this is the first one, and then there will be a second one? And so powerful, if they come one after another, it is quite terrifying. If possible, Fengzhu Lian would like to ask for some information.


    Standing on the top of the beacon tower, Tang Ye stared at Huo Ling, frowning in faceless. That is the power of the true god, yes, but it has not reached the level of the true god. He is still quite sure to deal with this fire spirit. After all, he is also good at playing with fire, and judged that his fire is more powerful than Huo Ling''s. Of course, the mysterious flame with the breath of phoenix was stronger than any fire, but he didn''t know it.


    Although he was sure to deal with Huo Ling, Tang Ye was still worried. Just as Feng Zhu Lian thought, this is the first one. Will there be a second and third one? The power of the true **** is coming, and it is precisely the melting pot of the gods, which is the most critical section of the plan to capture the gods. So, does the true **** know the plan to capture the divine power?


    The most worrying thing happened. Tang Ye felt the malice from fate. With such an accident, really there is no other strangeness?


    Tang Ye looked cold. It seems that there are some things that seem to have time, but in fact it is urgent. Not moving by yourself does not mean that the enemy is not moving. If you do not take the initiative, you will fall into passivity.


    In any case, first solve the fire man in front of you, and then train these recruited people, and then capture the divine power as quickly as possible. The first goal is the divine beast Suzaku.


    Huo Ling looked at Fengzhu Lian with a curious expression, and naturally had the arrogance and playfulness that had always despised human beings. He was quite wondering why such a human woman could carry divine power. The so-called divine power furnace, I am afraid it is not that simple, is it arranged by the king of humans, in order to fight against the true gods of the ruling faction?


    The mother of the earth, Nuwa, the **** of people, Fuxi, the highest bodhisattva of the earth, the true gods headed by these three, stand on the side of mankind. There was an internal turmoil in the true gods, to the war between man and god, they all participated in it. Even, they also arranged a lot of dark chess. Those dark moves did not show up in the last war. This time, they just played a role.


    The power of the three supreme gods, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, can almost fight against the destiny gods and get rid of the interference of fate. Therefore, they are strong. However, they are still weak. Most of the true gods advocate a change of heaven and earth in order to get rid of the destiny gods that have changed. Otherwise, the true **** has no future, mankind has no future, all living things have no future, and they are nothing but a plaything of the destiny god.


    To implement this will, many true gods will never give in. As a servant of the true god, Huoling will definitely fulfill his mission. He looked at Feng Zhulian and snorted coldly, "You are not qualified to know who I am. All you need to know is that you will die soon."


    A kind of arrogance and superiority integrated into the bloodline, so that the demigods can not be underestimated even if they know humans, and they still maintain an attitude of contempt. Without being beaten to the bone, they would not realize why human beings have been able to develop continuously for thousands of years.


    Looking at Huo Ling, Feng Zhu Lian coldly hummed back, "Want to kill me? I''m afraid it will not be easy."


    "A mere human, how dare you talk to me like this!" Huo Ling shouted angrily, and slammed a fireball at the Fengzhu curtain. This is enough to destroy the entire beacon tower, and it is natural to kill one person.


    Then Feng Zhu Lian was not afraid, standing still, with her head high. At the moment when the fireball hit, as she expected, Tang Ye on the top jumped down, knocked the fireball back with a punch, and hit the fire spirit with a booming explosion.


    Feng Zhulian saw that Tang Ye had rescued her. She was very happy and wanted to say something, but Tang Ye snorted directly, "Don¡¯t be arrogant because of my presence. , You have to face these enemies yourself."


    After being reprimanded, Feng Zhu Lian felt a bit wronged. After all, this is her being hunted down, because she is the key melting pot of divine power. Shouldn''t such a special identity enjoy protection?


    "Cut!" Feng Zhulian curled his head, expressing his dissatisfaction with Tang Ye. But her attention was still very concentrated, staring at the flames exploding in the air. They all know that the fire man is fine. The war has not even begun.


    At this time, the people from the Red Wall Palace, headed by Wang Jiuxiao, paid attention to Feng Zhu Lian. Even without Tang Ye''s protection, they were very curious. Which woman Feng Zhu Lian was, was actually stared at by such a powerful force. There is no love without a reason, and no hatred without a reason. There must be something extraordinary about being targeted by such a powerful force, but they don''t know anything.


    After seeing Tang Yedu protecting Fengzhu Curtain, Wang Jiuxiao, who knew Tang Ye''s identity, was truly astonished. The person Tang Sheng took to protect must be extraordinary. Wang Jiuxiao was really curious. What did Tang Sheng do after he came back?


    It must be a major event. Wang Jiuxiao knew that Tang Ye was already a person who put his vision and pattern on the whole world, so what he did must be related to the situation of the world. Thinking of this, Wang Jiuxiao felt a little regretful and sorry. Tang Sheng didn''t tell him this kind of thing because he hadn''t reached that level yet. I don''t know when I can reach that level?


    How can the name of Jiuxiao be lower than heaven and earth?


    boom!


    The flame that exploded in midair was dissipated by a force. Seeing that the fire spirit was intact, the flame on his body was still vigorous. He glared at Tang Ye, he hated being blocked again, and shouted angrily: "Kill you first!"

 Chapter 1964： Gods and demons are against each other!

    The people present are no strangers to the faceless people. After all, this faceless man did several things that would make the world sensational. In particular, it was thought not long ago that he used dark magic power to invade the Tianxiong Yuxi and destroy the Tianxiong Yuxi. Not to mention hatred, just to talk about that kind of power, to invade the jade seal, is to invade the power of heaven and earth. Such a person is afraid that this is the only family in the world.


    But everyone really didn''t understand Tang Ye. Suddenly appeared, protecting an unknown woman and fighting an extremely powerful person. Why is this? I can''t guess at all, I don''t feel that I live in the same world with this person.


    Fengzhu Lian is indeed not well-known. After all, she had acted in secret until then. As the master of painting, the central figure of the second century plan will not reveal her identity before the time comes. And now, I am afraid that he has not exposed his identity as the core figure of the second century plan. Because the second centenary plan has fallen apart, I am afraid it will be difficult to start again.


    The worst is Chen Hebi, he has no other way out. And now, he has received a huge blow again and is about to collapse. Because seeing what Feng Zhu Lian is experiencing now, being protected by such a strong person, and accepting protection as a matter of course, it is obvious that he knew each other. Isn''t this exactly, Fengzhu Lian has already found a way out? Therefore, the change of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain that I felt before, and the growing gap between myself, appeared here.


    It really is a traitor!


    Ha...Chen Hebi was depressed, and then watched Feng Zhu Lian get close to the faceless man, completely forgot about him, and completely forgot about the hundred-year plan, he was so angry, but so helpless. He felt that he was abandoned, his original beliefs were lost, and the people who could walk into his heart were also lost. Suddenly, I felt that life had no meaning.


    Leaning against the stone pillars, with one head hanging down, there is nothing to love. A good young man may just be useless.


    At this time, in mid-air, Huo Ling cares about the people under him, and how many people of all kinds have no influence on him. What he has to do is to kill the furnace of divine power. Who stops him, then kills whoever stops him. The result was the same, the other party died, and he perfectly completed the task Suzaku explained. Now, if the faceless person is blocking him, then he will kill the faceless person first.


    "Take off your mask and let me see how stupid you look, you dare to stop me!" Huo Ling turned into a fire man, spreading blood red flames all over his body, floating in the air, with an amazing aura and despising everyone.


    Tang Ye raised his head and looked at Huo Ling. Without a face, there was no expression, only a mask of strength like a whirlpool. He looked at Huo Ling and knew that the power of Huo Ling was above everyone here except him. Therefore, he is the only one who can stop Huo Ling. And he, not only had to stop Huo Ling, but also killed Huo Ling.


    call!


    After watching Huo Ling for a while, Tang Ye went directly into the demonic transformation mode without saying a word. The dark magic power entangles the body, the whole person becomes very evil and charming, and he becomes incompatible with everyone, as if he is an aggressive demon, the fire spirit is quite decent.


    This change caused everyone to take a breath. Because of such a powerful dark power, even the biggest demon they have seen after being enchanted does not have such a dark power. And they also knew that Wang Jiuxiao''s Tianxiong Yuxi power was defeated by this dark power, and even the Tianxiong Yuxi was destroyed. As for why Tianxiong Yuxi was fine in the end, perhaps Wang Jiuxiao resolved it. From this point of view, Wang Jiuxiao is indeed the king of heaven and earth, with unlimited potential.


    Huo Ling saw Tang Ye in the state of transforming a demon, his eyes widened suddenly, and he was shocked, humming: "You, you... the dark demon!"


    As a demigod, having participated in the battle of the gods and demons, naturally know the existence of the dark demons. The dark demons are not in this world and are exiled in the world of purgatory. However, the strength and tenacity of the dark demons always make them find some opportunities to invade all worlds, including this world. When the dark demons invade, there will always be catastrophes. At that time, the true **** must come out to protect, otherwise they will have trouble. It can be said that the power of the dark demons is the greatest nemesis of the true gods. One **** and one devil, gods and demons do not coexist!


    However, after the Dark Demon Race was sealed in the Purgatory Realm, the ancestral land was isolated by the sword of the old Taoist priest, and there has been almost no invasion of the Dark Demon Race for thousands of years. The dark power of those so-called demons, demons, or people who are usually born is actually only a very small part of the dark magic power possessed by the dark demons, which is equivalent to being diluted again and again. The power is far from being compared with the original power of the Dark Demon Race, the Dark Magic.


    But now, what this faceless man shows is the original power of the dark demons, the dark magic!


    Why is it so?


    Why did the dark demons appear in the ancestral land?


    Huo Ling couldn''t understand this. And he knew that he had encountered an enemy!


    Click!


    Tang Ye ignored anyone''s speculation about him, as long as he killed Huo Ling. After entering the state of transforming demons, the dark magic on his body surged out. He turned the dark magic into two huge dark chains, and the chains flew to the fire spirit, as if being pulled by gears, making a sound with a mechanical rhythm. Shocking.


    In fact, he was forced to enter the state of transforming demons. Because he has attracted the attention of many people, including those who are strong, and those who know him, if it weren''t for the identity that others felt strange to, it would be easy to guess his identity of Tang Ye. Such as Murong Huansha. If you use the power of the dead wood to meet the spring, and then use the power of the flame, you will reveal the luck as Tang Sheng, which is tantamount to revealing your identity.


    The state of transforming demons is unknown to the people of the big world. In this way, they will only think that he is an evil person with terrifying dark power.


    Evil people must be people who oppose people. Although Tang Ye didn''t intend or move to kill others, everyone was still very jealous when he saw his dark magic power enveloped his body and regarded him as a great enemy.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Tang Ye didn''t take them seriously. They probably also knew that they could not be his opponent. Therefore, as long as he doesn''t take the initiative to use them, they probably won''t find death by themselves.


    The two dark chains stretched towards Huo Ling, and Huo Ling did not dare to underestimate it, but this encountered the dark demons. He still wondered why there was such a thing. A human being who was originally good, no matter how disagreeable he became a dark demon, a dark demon that they feared!


    Huo Ling turned into two long flame whips and fought against Tang Ye''s dark chains. However, the chain of darkness was even better, forcing Huo Ling to retreat again and again. The fire spirit became hostile, and even the dark demons had been beaten back from the purgatory world by the true **** time and time again in the past. Therefore, there is nothing to fear from the Dark Demon! Huo Ling snorted coldly, it is necessary to redeem the dignity that has been blocked several times. With a cry, he turned into a bigger flame man, then grabbed the two dark chains with his bare hands, and violently pulled them, and the two dark chains were torn apart.


    Then, the huge fire spirit slammed down the beacon tower where Tang Ye was, with a strong flame. Such a punch might destroy the beacon tower and kill people nearby.


    Tang Ye wanted to protect the Phoenix Pearl Curtain so that he would not let Huo Ling drop his fist. He flew up, and when he reached mid-air, he directly supported Huo Ling''s fist with the gods, and then the dark magic power on his body flew out with a bang, turning into four darkness. The chain, which was larger than the previous one, was inserted into the ground, then stretched out, wrapped around the fire spirit''s limbs, and then tightened suddenly, binding the fire spirit like a five-horse corpse.


    He was still able to deal with Huo Ling, and the demigod couldn''t compare to him.

 Chapter 1965： Eat if you cant kill!

    Tang Ye can restrain the fire spirit without using too many moves. What others saw was that he manipulated the dark magic power to form a dark chain to deal with the fire spirit. But in fact, this is not something that can be done easily. Even if you encounter a true dark demons, it may not be possible. Because to do this, there must be a prerequisite, and that is to have a steady stream of power!


    The power cannot be unlimited, even the dark demons. Just like the physical strength of the same person, no matter how strong it is, it will run out. Even if it was the Pangu God Emperor who pioneered the world, it would still run out. And like the moves used by Tang Ye now, it takes a huge amount of power. The formation of a dark chain, and then to maintain it, if it were a general dark demon, it would not be able to sustain it for too long, let alone release two at once, and then release four.


    The continuous dark magic power was where Tang Ye was most exposed. The same is true of the power of Dead Wood and Spring, so whether it is a demonic transformation or a normal state, he is always a threat.


    With a steady flow of power, Tang Ye seemed to have a single move, but actually used a lot of moves. Generally speaking, power transformation is a general move, while transformation into chains and behemoths are small moves. Others don''t have a steady stream of power, and power transforms something into a move.


    Now Huo Ling was entangled in his hands and feet by four dark chains, and he couldn''t move no matter how huge it was, which showed that Tang Ye was powerful. Huo Ling roared and struggled, but for a time he was struggling. At this time, Tang Ye leaped up into the sky, and used the dark magic power to condense the dark blade after another, and then pushed the dark blade against the imprisoned fire spirit.


    Whoosh whoosh, the dark blade cuts to the fire spirit, and the sound is clear. This dark blade must also cut iron like mud. Suddenly, the fire spirit was cut into pieces by the dark blade, becoming sporadic small flames.


    Normally, being cut in this way, the living body should die. However, Huo Ling did not. After his body was cut into pieces, small flames gathered quickly, the fire spirit regenerated, and he got rid of the shackles of the four dark chains.


    "Hmph, you want to kill me, it''s impossible, tell you, I am immortal!" After the fire spirit regenerated, he sneered at Tang Ye again and again.


    This also explains why Huo Ling can be so confident. Because it is immortal. It hasn''t encountered any power that can freeze it and destroy the vitality of the flame and die. Since it is immortal, it is not to toss it. Even if it encounters an unexpected master like Tang Ye, it doesn''t need to be afraid. The big deal is to fight a war of attrition, since you don''t die, you can fight as many times as you want, then fight until Tang Ye runs out of strength!


    Huo Ling didn''t know that Tang Ye''s power could not be used up, so if he fought a war of attrition, it would not win either. However, Tang Ye will not fight him attrition. Time is very important to Tang Ye, he will not waste time. The flame can''t kill, this may not be enough, if it is enough to swallow the flame, and merge into his own power, can he not die?


    Tang Ye can really do such a thing. He himself is a flame physique, and he can turn into flames like a fire spirit, avoid fatal attacks, and reach an immortal state. Only limited by the need to hide his identity now, he will not show that ability. Therefore, Tang Ye itself is a huge melting pot, which has contained various secret techniques. In front of enemies like the true god, he doesn''t need to use those abilities.


    Fire Spirit is at best a demigod, for others, it is an unsurpassable existence, but for Tang Ye, it is weaker than Tang Ye.


    "You can''t kill you?" Tang Ye, who hadn''t spoken all the time, watched him quietly and grunted after seeing Huo Ling regroup.


    Huo Ling laughed out loud and said to Tang Ye: "Yes, I can''t kill, so I can kill any of you, it''s just a matter of time. What, do you feel desperate? Hahaha..."


    Although it was very unexpected to encounter a human with the power of the Dark Demon Race, Huo Ling was still very confident. Embrace the undead flame, there is no fear. Unless the true **** appears, use the true god''s power to directly submerge it and turn it into nothingness.


    Tang Ye looked at Huo Ling and was silent for a while, and then the dark magic around his body turned into countless dark blades, arranged in a large net, like soldiers waiting in battle. Then, Tang Ye waved his hand and gave orders, and the dark blades flew together. Go out and cut the fire spirit again.


    Huo Ling originally wanted to avoid such a tight dark blade, but judging from this huge dark blade, I am afraid that it is difficult to avoid. Even if it avoids, it may be that this faceless man condenses two chains to imprison people. That is really true. It''s annoying, and it looks like I''ve been suppressed again, so shameful. Therefore, Huo Ling decided to let these dark blades cut. What if it breaks into small flames, and then condenses it back. I have just said that I am invincible and immortal, so I should prove it, lest these mortals don¡¯t believe me and think that they can defeat themselves, which is ridiculous!


    Huhhhhhhhh!


    Thousands of dark blades passed by, once again cutting the fire spirit into small flames. However, as Huo Ling said, he was immortal. Although it became a small flame, he began to gather again. At the same time, he satirized Tang Ye. A group of small flames showed his face, as if he had turned into countless small faces, laughing haha, and said to Tang Ye: "I said, I am immortal, you can''t kill me, you all kill. Not me! Then you will be killed by me. There are too many humans, it''s time to clean up!"


    Huo Ling was very proud, thinking that no one could help him, not even Tang Ye. All attacks are of no use to him, then he will not be defeated. The face turned into by the little flame, that expression mocked and provoked proudly.


    The people looking at this situation below were surprised by the special features of Huo Ling. Indeed, it is a terrible thing to not kill him in this way. If he can''t stop him, he will come and kill himself, what can be done.


    Although they didn''t know why this faceless person wanted to kill Huo Ling to protect the girl, they did hope that Tang Ye would be able to solve this evil flame. Although Tang Ye was evil, he didn''t directly show the tendency to destroy them. Besides, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, doesn''t worry about this faceless person who behaves weirdly, so I don''t have to worry about it first. But this Flame Man is different, he just said clearly, to kill them!


    People like Wang Jiuxiao, Fengzhu Lian, and Tang Zisang all frowned and worried. They felt the strength of the Flame Man, and with the special features of the Flame Man, it was a big hidden danger. If they were not resolved, the consequences would be disastrous.


    However, just when everyone was worried and the fire spirit was proud, Tang Ye flashed his body and reached a small flame that was mocking and provoking him. He reached out to control the small flame, then picked it up, opened his mouth, and swallowed. A little flame!


    When everyone saw this, they were all dumbfounded, eating the flames?


    The small flames that other fire spirits decomposed were also shocked to see this, and they actually ate themselves?


    Are you not afraid of being burned to death? !

 Chapter 1966： Cant stop!

    Seeing Tang Ye catching a ball of flame and throwing it in his mouth, everyone really didn''t know how to describe this mysterious faceless person. The flame that can''t kill, die?


    The problem is, this flame can''t be digested, or there is will and power. If you swallow it in your stomach, you won''t be afraid of being burned out, but let the fire spirit attack you?


    In addition, this was the first time everyone saw Tang Ye showing a little "face". Originally he was faceless, so naturally he had no mouth. However, because he swallowed the flames, he had to take down some power to cover up, exposing his mouth. Although he still didn''t know what Tang Ye looked like, when they saw Tang Ye''s mouth and a little jaw, everyone at least knew that this guy had a face after all, not really without a face.


    So, why should he hide his face? This once again became a point of curiosity for everyone, who wanted to know what his identity was.


    Now, Tang Ye has swallowed a ball of flames, and everyone is staring at him to see if there is anything wrong with him. However, after a while, nothing happened. Does this mean that this faceless person can withstand the power of the fire spirit and digest the flame?


    "Impossible!" Seeing this, the other small flames of the fire spirit shouted, and there was a panic in the originally confident, ironic and provocative tone.


    Tang Ye swallowed his flame just now. After being astonished, he was very happy, because Tang Ye swallowed his flame, then he could exert his strength to burn Tang Ye to death. He did the same. The flame that Tang Ye swallowed into his stomach, he transferred his will, which was equivalent to the flame in Tang Ye''s stomach becoming him, and then he began to exert strength, the flame rose, and the temperature rose sharply. Want to kill Tang Ye.


    Inside the body, dealing with Tang Ye is much easier. He believed that he could definitely deal with Tang Ye. However, after he exerted his strength, he found that his strength did not harm Tang Ye at all. On the contrary, after he exerted his strength, a cyan flame formed in Tang Ye''s body. This flame was much stronger than his power, and then swallowed him!


    After the cyan flame swallowed him, it completely digested him, and the result was that he merged into the cyan flame and became a part of the cyan flame. Or in other words, he became the "nutrition" of the cyan flame, absorbed by the cyan flame, and there is no longer him, and the cyan flame has grown stronger!


    Huo Ling couldn''t believe such a thing. He was made by the Suzaku divine beast with the essence of flames. He was the king of fire and existed under the power of a demigod. How could he be swallowed and digested by a mortal?


    And why is that cyan flame stronger than yourself? Why can you swallow yourself? Is there a flame stronger than yourself in this world? !


    All of these were unexpected and unacceptable by Huo Ling.


    And when it was finally swallowed and digested by the cyan flame, Huo Ling quickly shifted his will and escaped from the small flame that had been swallowed. His will returned to the scattered little flames outside, so that he wouldn''t die, but turned into other little flames.


    However, this did not allow him to escape Tang Ye''s swallowing. At this time, Tang Ye caught another small flame. He raised his head and opened his mouth, and put the small flame in his mouth with a grunt, just like swallowing a piece of tortoise-ling ointment. Seeing the slippery appearance, he swallowed the whole one. Now, it looks like eating very happy.


    "This..." Seeing Tang Ye like this, everyone was really speechless. What is the sacredness of this faceless man? I thought he could not deal with this powerful flame man. Unexpectedly, he didn''t deal with it, but he ate the flame as food.


    Don¡¯t stop without doing something amazing, right? Isn''t it the faceless Lord if you don''t surprise people to death?


    Looking at Tang Ye, Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t describe this old monster. Originally, she was very worried that something would happen to her, after all, Huo Ling couldn''t kill her, and if Tang Ye couldn''t deal with it, wouldn''t she be going to die. But from the results now, this kind of worry is superfluous. This faceless old monster has eaten the Flame Man directly, and it must be able to kill the Flame Man. Fengzhu Lian didn''t expect that Tang Ye could use this method to deal with Flame Man.


    Damn! Suddenly, Feng Zhu Lian thought of something and felt it was a huge regret. It was just when Tang Ye opened her mouth to reveal her chin, she didn''t pay attention to it to see how Tang Ye looked like. If the exposed place looks very old, then it must be an old monster. If there are no wrinkles or the like, it may not be an old man, or see if this person is really practicing the secret technique of rejuvenating a child.


    Since he is interested in Tang Ye''s identity, then any detail should not be missed. It may become the key to finding out Tang Ye''s identity. Unfortunately, she missed it. Others also missed it. After all, Tang Ye was in midair just now, at such a long distance, and was surprised by Tang Ye''s actions, how could he notice this little detail.


    Now, Huo Ling began to panic.


    If the flames are swallowed, then he will die, completely dead. However, now Tang Ye is constantly devouring his scattered flames, which he cannot resist. If this continues, he will really die.


    "Damn you!" Huo Ling quickly gathered a few small flames and became a fire man about the size of Tang Ye. This was the maximum speed he could gather. Then, he attacked Tang Ye, trying to prevent Tang Ye from devouring him.


    He began to realize that Tang Ye was a monster. He felt that he should have noticed this from the beginning, because Tang Ye, a human body, could actually possess the power of the Dark Demon Race. From this point of view, we should know that this "person" is deformed and weird. If you realize this earlier, be less arrogant, and solve it quickly and cautiously, you won''t have the result now, right?


    Regret, this is Huo Ling''s unwillingness to admit. However, this mood does exist again.


    However, even if Huo Ling quickly gathered a few flames, the combination grew stronger and attacked Tang Ye, it was useless. Because at the moment his combination grew stronger, several dark blades swept across like a dense net, instantly cutting him into small flames.


    Then, Tang Ye went to catch a small flame and swallowed it into his stomach with a grunt.


    "Damn it! Never!" Huo Ling looked at his own flame, which was also a part of his life, and was constantly swallowed by Tang Ye, furious, and frantically attacked Tang Ye. But the more this happened, the more it showed that he had become chaotic and helpless. A constant forced death, an unstoppable death, made his will suffer and began to collapse.


    Huo Ling couldn''t stop Tang Ye after all. When he had a few flames left, he didn''t want to stop Tang Ye anymore, but wanted to escape. As long as he keeps a group of flames and returns to the Vermillion Bird beast, he can restore it. To keep life, as long as there is a group of original flames, and what is lost is power. Strength, as long as it takes time, it can be made up.


    Flame was a demigod, facing Tang Ye, he chose to escape.


    However, how could he run away? The moment his last life flame was swallowed by Tang Ye, it meant that this demigod existed and was killed!

 Chapter 1967： Show up!

    The escape was unsuccessful, even if the fire spirit split into several flames and fled in different directions, it would not be faster than Tang Ye''s speed. Tang Ye was able to jump in space, as long as he was locked, no one could escape under his hands. Then he swallowed the fire spirit unhurriedly until the last ball.


    The fire spirit had only the last life flame, and if this ball was swallowed, he would really die. At this moment, he was struggling very hard, and the little flame turned his face, panicked and embarrassed, like a dog in a family.


    Tang Ye found it very interesting, holding this group of fire spirits, and jokingly said: "Why, are you not going to beg for mercy?"


    Regarding Huo Ling''s identity, since Tang Ye swallowed him, he naturally guessed a lot. It was refined with the essence of flame, and there was the power of the true **** in it. Obviously, this flame man was inseparable from the true god. Then, the flame man came to kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, who was the furnace of divine power, so the truth was obvious and certain, and it was sent by the power of the true god.


    Sure enough, the plan to capture the divine power was known by the true god. Now the true **** sent his power to stop it. This also shows that the coming of the true **** is getting closer, otherwise their will will not be able to directly interfere with the ancestral land so quickly.


    "It seems we must speed up the implementation of the plan to capture divine power." Tang Ye frowned slightly, knowing that this matter could not be delayed.


    "If you let me go, I won''t kill you anymore!" At this moment, Huo Ling''s last life flame said to Tang Ye.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye thought he had heard it wrong, and after a glance at Huo Ling''s appearance, he was sure that he had heard it correctly. Then he was speechless. Isn''t it true that God is so arrogant?


    "If you let you go, you won''t kill me?" Tang Ye felt that he really heard a big joke, and said: "Then I killed you, how can you kill me?"


    "You...I''m a demigod!" Huo Ling yelled to Tang Ye. Up to this moment, he was panicked, like a bereaved dog, but still did not put down the arrogance of being a demigod. Begging for mercy is so hard-spirited, with a great sense of superiority.


    Tang Ye sighed and sneered, "The demigod is just like you, in this case..."


    Tang Ye extended his voice, then said to Huo Ling: "So, even if it is a true god, it is not difficult to kill, right?"


    "You!" Huo Ling was extremely angry. This faceless man is really too arrogant. How dare he say to kill the true god? !


    Click, grunt.


    When Huo Ling was angry, Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about it, threw it into his mouth and swallowed it.


    "No..." Huo Ling yelled. He hadn''t even thought about this kind of killing, but it happened now and it has become a reality. His scream was slowly drowned because it was swallowed into Tang Ye''s stomach.


    Arrogant, ridiculed, indispensable, supreme, thinking that I am like this. But at the moment of being killed, these persistences are meaningless, and the panic and regret, even if they don''t admit it, can''t be concealed.


    The fire spirit''s breath completely disappeared, and only Tang Ye was left in the air. Everyone looked up at him, feeling shocked and mixed. They can no longer deny the strength of this faceless man, and if this faceless man takes action against them, they are not opponents at all. Of course, you can also fight to the death, as long as the bottom line is touched. In the face of being strong, they will not shrink back. However, knowing that the result is failure, it is unavoidable to feel sad and unwilling.


    The reason for the complicated mood is mostly because of Tang Ye''s movement. Tang Ye is so powerful, and they don''t know what Tang Ye will do, whether it is beneficial or harmful to them, etc. It''s a friendly army, no better, it''s a blessing. If it''s an enemy, it''s terrifying. Looking at Tang Ye''s situation, would a person with terrifying dark power be a friendly army?


    They are decent people, but they have never had such an ally!


    Some traditional concepts still have a great influence on them. After all, they feel that evil can''t triumph over righteousness, and dark people must become evil.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao did not have these concerns. He looked up to Tang Ye''s height, and yearned that one day he could reach that height. Like his name, there is a land of nine heavens hidden in his heart. Not only the present world, but also the vast Nine Heavens!


    After solving the fire spirit, Tang Ye fell to Feng Zhu Lian and wanted to take Feng Zhu Lian away. As for other things, if the Red Wall Palace resolves it, he doesn''t bother to take care of it. The appearance of the fire spirit made him realize that he must speed up the plan of capturing divine power. Therefore, he has to take Fengzhu Curtain back and directly train the recruits.


    Originally, he wanted Feng Zhu Lian to hone it by himself, but now it seems that there is not so much time left. As for the attackers, except for the person behind the scenes, there is no threat to the others.


    "You follow me." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhulian was stunned, unexpectedly Tang Ye would take her away suddenly. When she recovered, she certainly agreed. The fire spirit came to chase and kill her, making her aware of the danger of being a melting pot of divine power. If you want to save your life, naturally you have to stay with Tang Ye. According to the plan, after all, he would follow Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t see anyone else in his eyes. After calling on the Fengzhu curtain, he returned to Tang Zisang and Gu Youque, Li Wuchang and Mofo Wuwang, and prepared to leave together.


    Tang Zisang and the others originally wanted to help the Red Wall Palace, but they didn''t need it. The outbreak of Wang Jiuxiao was beyond everyone''s expectations. But soon Tang Zisang and the others knew that this was related to Tang Ye. They were very anxious before, but Tang Ye said that it was not time, which was enough to show that everything was under Tang Ye''s control.


    At this moment, Tang Zisang and the others looked at Tang Ye with very strange eyes. It has never disappointed. Where is this mysterious and powerful faceless man? Many of the original puzzles or predicaments, such as the contest between the Red Wall Palace and those counter-insurgency forces, have been solved so easily. It is conceivable that the Red Wall Palace will encircle and suppress the vitally damaged counter-revolutionary forces next, and it must be the victory of the Red Wall Palace.


    A situation that had not been resolved for a hundred years was solved by a single move. Is the timing just right, or is this faceless man really that powerful?


    "Let''s go back." Tang Ye said to a few people, not much, with a tone of order and arrangement, and gradually became a "boss" role.


    "Yes." The few people nodded together, usually not speaking very much, because they didn''t follow Tang Ye''s order to join in the beginning, and they didn''t think they were Tang Ye''s subordinates. However, as they saw Tang Ye''s ability, they all felt that they could only be Tang Ye''s people, and they had to listen to Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye didn''t look back, even if he knew that Wang Jiuxiao already knew his identity, he opened the space channel, took Tang Zisang and the others, and disappeared into the space channel.


    Wang Jiuxiao still had to deal with the immediate matter, and did not keep Tang Ye. However, now that he knew Tang Ye¡¯s identity, he tried his best to avoid Tang Ye¡¯s use of dark power to bring fear to people. He nodded and thanked the direction in which Tang Ye disappeared. disaster."


    When Wang Jiuxiao said so, everyone agreed. If the flame man can''t solve it, maybe something terrible will happen. As for Tang Ye, although the evil spirit was dark, he did not do any harm to them.


    Affected by Wang Jiuxiao''s behavior, everyone felt that Tang Ye was not so scary, and there was no need to be so afraid of Tang Ye. As the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao has a very simple influence on people''s hearts.


    The matter of extinguishing the fire spirit seemed to be just an episode. At this time, the three members of the Ten Destructions fled and stopped on a mountain. They knelt down, and in front of them was a man in black.


    The man has long hair and is draped in a gauze, his body looks very beautiful. And there is only one person who can make the members of the Ten Destructions kneel down.


    The maker of the Ten Destruction members, the strongest controller behind the attackers.

 Chapter 1968： It turned out to be him!

    The maker of the Ten Destructions, the strongest figure behind the attack faction, under the black clothes, judging from his posture, he was actually a mature figure, not an old monster. His face was covered with black veil, and his front was not visible for a while. And he also turned his back to Death Straw, Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Taoist, and he could only see his profile.


    Death Straw They knelt behind the man in black and did not speak. They are not afraid. It should be said that this attack sent a core force to attack the Red Wall Palace, which meant a desperate move and a last-ditch fight, but they failed. Faced with such a result, how can you not get angry? Then they should be afraid of the anger of the boss and punish them.


    Perhaps, because they are just killing machines made, I am afraid that this kind of thing will not exist.


    The black-clothed man did not speak, not knowing if he was angry, maybe he was already angry, after all, the silent and cold attitude would not think he would be in a good mood.


    The black man standing on the mountain faced the great rivers and mountains in front. Standing high, the four conveniences are unobstructed, and it is vast and magnificent. After a long silence, the black-clothed man finally spoke and said, "Have you fought Shixuan?"


    "Yes." Death Straw nodded.


    "Can''t win?" The black man said again.


    Death Straw was silent for a while before saying: "It takes time."


    The man in black did not look back, and did not know whether he was satisfied with Death Straw''s answer. That kind of cold atmosphere always feels very depressing. As a subordinate, it seems to be very upset, because I don''t know when the master in front gets angry and kills people with a slap. So it is very important to follow a good master.


    "What about you two?" The black-clothed man did not continue to ask Death Straw, but tilted his head slightly and asked Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Taoist.


    Ju Wushuang is fighting against Su Su. Su Su, as the one who inherited the power of the first Shixuan South and North a hundred years ago, holds the Tiger Chasing Dragon Spear. His power is indeed extremely domineering. At the beginning he was suppressed, but if he was defeated, then Far from it. As for defeating Su Su, he also knew that it was not that easy. Facing the man in black, it is useless to hide and deceive. As far as they know, nothing can be hidden from this man.


    After Ju Wushuang was silent for a while, he said, "Su Su is very strong, it is not easy to kill her."


    "You can''t kill her?" the black man asked in a deep voice.


    Ju Wushuang seemed a little scared, his expression tense. Even as a killing machine, it was shocked by the black-clothed man''s aura, showing how terrifying this black-clothed man was. But Ju Wushuang replied honestly: "It can''t be killed at the moment, unless one more person helps!"


    "Then I will give you one more person." The black-clothed man said. He didn''t expect him to say that, and thought he would be angry with Ju Wushuang.


    Ju Wushuang felt relieved, lowered his head and said, "Yes!"


    Then the black and white Taoist knew it was his turn to report. He looks calmer, and he is the most like a person. He said to the black-clothed man: "The identity of the Scarlet Witch is still unclear. I just played against her and I am no different from her. However, my dark curse imprint restrains her, so as long as I have more time, I am confident. Kill her."


    The black-clothed man tilted his head and angled a little bit, but he still couldn''t see his appearance clearly. The corners of his mouth rose, laughed, and said to the black and white Taoist: "Then you can try it. If you can get the witch''s head back, then I will give you another life stone."


    The black and white Taoists are overjoyed when they hear that the life stone is the most important thing to make them and the only thing that enhances their power. It''s a pity that life is too difficult to refine, even if it is a man in black, there are not many. This strange gem is said to be refined with vitality. It''s hard to make one in a hundred years. They were transformed, not to obtain the complete life stone power, but the power of part of the life stone to maintain, so that the transformed body can move normally. It''s like the power supply of electronic machines. Without it, they can''t move. And if they get another life stone, their power will double.


    "Yes!" The black-and-white Taoist was very happy, nodding his head to the black-clothed man. Now, he must kill the witch, the reward of the life stone is too tempting.


    The black-clothed man unexpectedly did not blame the three Shimie members who had not succeeded in performing the mission. After asking the question, he waved his hand and said, "Wait for them to come back, arrange support, and solve the Shixuan one by one. Then two to one. Don''t be so dull in your mind, you have to go heads-up. I send you out this time just to let you get in touch with the power of the Ten Profound. You can''t underestimate the enemy, but there''s no need to worry too much."


    "Yes!" Death Straw they nodded to the man in black.


    The man in black waved his hand just now to signal that they could leave. They simply said, whizzing and flashing their bodies after speaking, disappearing in place, leaving only the man in black.


    The black-clothed man fell silent again, looking at the great rivers and mountains in front of him, his expression was colder, more gloomy than before, and his hand was still "gritty".


    "The faceless man?" At this time, the black-clothed man was angry, and his cold snort sounded with murderous intent.


    He is indeed angry. For him, even if the siege of the Red Wall court failed, it didn''t matter. What matters is that he was overcast, deceived, and calculated. This kind of thing is a real slap in the face, and he cannot accept it.


    The biggest reason why the attackers were able to besiege the Red Wall Palace this time was because he observed something wrong with the Tianxiong Yuxi. He is quite confident in his ability to observe. As a person who has lived for thousands of years and knows the truth of the world, how can he not be confident?


    Before, Tianxiong Yuxi was indeed invaded by her luck and her strength was cut off. Unexpectedly, he was deceived!


    The faceless man was stronger than he thought, and he began to value the faceless man.


    "Hundred-year plan... after all, it failed, just as it was a hundred years ago. Oh, I thought that just a few clicks would be enough. It seems that the situation in this world can''t really be fiddled with." The black-clothed man said to himself.


    At this time, the wind blew, and the black gauze on the face of the black-clothed man was blown away, and he did not go to keep it, allowing the gauze to leave, revealing his face. It was really surprising to see his face. Because he is very young, just like a young man in his 20s and 30s. However, such a young man actually controlled the attackers and created an extremely powerful Ten Annihilation?


    This is amazing, but if you recognize who this man is, don''t be surprised. Because his countenance is exactly that one hundred years ago, Xu Wuming, who was immortal for thousands of years!


    A hundred years ago, Xu Wuming emerged from a crystal coffin. He was a very mysterious immortal. According to speculation, he had lived for more than a thousand years. Because he involved an identity, that is, the first emperor Fu Mo master at that time. He may be the pioneer of Fumoshi!


    Such a character naturally masters many secret arts. Unexpectedly, the person hiding behind was him. For Tang Ye, this was another fate.

 Chapter 1969： One to one!

    Xu Wuming was an undead character a hundred years ago, and he used various clones to construct various conspiracies. Even if Tang Ye killed him, it was only a clone that could kill him. As for the body, even Tang Ye didn''t find it a hundred years ago. Since he is an immortal, it is not strange to live another hundred years.


    Xu Wuming was able to set so many dark moves a hundred years ago, and he was an immortal man with a powerful force, so many things were not left to him. A hundred years ago, the two sages of art and painting failed in their hundred-year plan, but the related forces were not completely eradicated. Therefore, Xu Wuming could get them up again by pushing behind him and helping a group. This is today¡¯s attackers, the second hundred-year plan .


    Perhaps others thought that the strength of Tianxiong Yuxi suddenly came back and strengthened, and it was Wang Jiuxiao. However, Xu Wuming wouldn''t look so superficial, he knew that it had nothing to do with the faceless person. For this reason, he felt that the faceless talent was the biggest obstacle.


    "Humph." Xu Wuming snorted coldly, turned and left, and said, "I will take off your mask."


    Tang Ye brought Feng Zhu Lian and Tang Zi Sang back to the South China Sea. He wanted to start special training for these people. It was necessary to improve their strength. And he said nothing about the Red Wall court. This makes people who are concerned about this matter very concerned. For example, Tang Zisang, Phoenix Pearl Curtain, which were lacking in ancient times. They all speculated that the Red Wall Palace could reverse and Wang Jiuxiao was able to crush the invading enemy with the Heavenly Xiong Yuxi because of Tang Ye''s help.


    And that, probably a round, arranged by Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao together. This is really a clever game. However, Tang Zisang and the others are curious, why does Tang Ye want to help Wang Jiuxiao?


    What a weird person.


    Feng Zhu Lian was originally a member of the attack faction, but now following Tang Ye, he was judged to leave the attack faction, and also abandoned the family. This is a big deal. However, Fengzhu Lian didn''t seem to mention this in particular. Maybe she doesn''t have too much nostalgia over the family.


    Since Tang Ye didn''t mention this matter, everyone didn''t deliberately ask. Some things, the doubts are false, the facts are actually confirmed, but people always want to hear them to be more sure. However, as the truth is, it will have little impact, so there is no need to be attached. At this time, they were all looking forward to what Tang Ye would arrange for them. After all, they felt that what Tang Ye did was definitely not easy. They like this kind of things that can be full of expectations and can reach a whole new level.


    When I arrived in the South China Sea, I saw a man dressed in black and white, with a thick crystal coffin erected next to it. This is naturally the corpse leader, and it seems that the corpse leader has been refined into a dead corpse.


    Therefore, now, all the people recruited by Tang Ye have arrived. Tang Zisang, Fengzhu Lian, Gu Youque, Li Wuchang, Shikui, Miaoyuer, Demon Buddha Wuwang, there are seven in total, plus his words, it is eight people. In addition, there is an extremely fierce two-headed python.


    These are people with extremely high talents and current strengths. No one can underestimate the power formed by such a few people gathered together outside.


    However, Tang Ye knew very well that their strength was still insufficient. If it were to deal with the divine beast Suzaku at this time, it would definitely be vulnerable. Therefore, they all need to reach a higher level.


    If it is one-on-one help to improve, Tang Ye can do it quickly. However, there are now seven people, and everyone''s situation is different. One-to-one, it takes a lot of time. However, one-to-one is necessary. Teaching students in accordance with their aptitude is a way to discover potential and stabilize. But you can''t let others go one-on-one. For this reason, Tang Ye had to go to the place where the dragon''s head was raised, and asked for help from the spirit of the dragon to shape everyone''s heart magic.


    First, let each of them overcome the demons and raise their mood to another level. When the inner spirit is good, and the outer force is exerted, you can well explore your own potential. Previously, Tang Zisang, Wu Wang, and Miao Yu''er had already cracked this magical fantasy realm, so they didn''t need to conduct this special training. However, the training still had to continue, and Tang Ye asked them to fight the double-headed python.


    You can fight desperately without mercy, as long as it is not immediately fatal, Tang Ye can be rescued.


    One-on-one improvement of strength, Tang Ye first Fengzhu curtain. Because the phoenix curtain is a melting pot of divine power, as a melting pot of divine power, both its own combat power and the carrying capacity of the body must meet the standard, otherwise capturing the divine power would be a joke.


    Therefore, Tang Ye took the phoenix curtain first. In the words of others, in addition to overcoming the illusion of Heart Demon, Tang Ye also searched for the secret technique suitable for their respective characteristics from the memory of the remnant soul old man in Jiuzhongtian and gave them to practice. The memory of the remnant soul old man is very old, and the secret technique contained in it is naturally also ancient, and may even be related to gods. Such a secret technique, if obtained through cultivation, will definitely reach the pinnacle of the ancestral land.


    In addition, in addition to improving personal abilities, Tang Ye also arranged teamwork. These all have to be adapted slowly. He will cultivate a group of masters who are at the top of the ancestral land no matter whether it is alone or in groups.


    After everything was arranged, Tang Ye was going to take the Fengzhu curtain away. He wants to find the spirit of the ancient landscape painting a hundred years ago, as well as another treasure of the two sages, the ancient gods and thousands of animals.


    The ancient landscape map was destroyed, leaving only the soul. But this spirit is the key to reappearing the pictures of the ancient world and mastering the pictures of gods, ancients and beasts. And if Fengzhu Lian could hold these two treasures in hand, there would be no doubt that his strength would get a qualitative leap.


    Now Feng Zhu Lian is still comprehending cross-legged, and a small group of flames is flying around her. This is the green spirit fire that Tang Yexin gave her, allowing her to absorb and continue to strengthen. Tang Ye itself is a flame physique, as long as it does not consume a large amount of Azure Spirit Fire in a short period of time, nothing will happen. And the small part of Qing Linghuo that was separated can be made up soon. Therefore, helping Fengzhu Lian to improve its strength and feeding it through the Qinglinghuo is currently the fastest among these people.


    "I want to understand your plan. This is really exciting. If one day, I refine a god''s body into a puppet, what do you think?" Tang Ye was waiting for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain to absorb the blue spirit fire. At that moment, Shikui''s words rang in his ears, and Shikui approached him.


    Tang Ye glanced at him and said, "Refining God? It''s disrespectful."


    Corpse Kui sneered. He and Tang Ye are about the same kind of people, only practicing their own will, god, what about?


    "Have you broken through the Heart Demon Realm?" Tang Ye asked the corpse Kui.


    Shi Kui looked at Tang Ye and said, "Always make a little preparation."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was curious. Shikui is a firm-willed and single-minded person. The demon should not be big, but he actually needs to make a good preparation?


    The corpse Kui laughed, turned around, holding the crystal coffin that didn''t turn bones and jumping corpses with one hand, and said: "The heart demon is you. It''s not easy to beat you, right?"


    After that, the corpse Kui walked into the magical illusion that Tang Ye had prepared for him.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then laughed out. Even if you know what the heart demon is, then why worry about it.


    He knew very well that Shikui was the strongest among these people. Even Tang Zisang couldn''t beat it.

 Chapter 1970： Full of courage!

    The corpse Kui encountered the most frustration in Tang Ye''s hands. He could not chase Tang Ye for the first time a hundred years ago, and even if he succeeded in refining the rare physique of half human and half corpse for the second time. To the back, Tang Ye stretched further away from him. Even now, it was not even Tang Ye''s opponent. He is getting stronger, but Tang Ye is getting stronger faster. No wonder, Tang Ye will become his demon.


    Perhaps one of the demons.


    Watching the corpse Kui enter the heart demon illusion, Tang Ye was not worried, and was still very confident in him. Zoe Kui can be said to be the immortal Xiaoqiang. Half of his body was scrapped back then, and he could still be sealed and treated by the secret technique of the corpse-shoveling clan, reincarnating from the ghost cave, turning the scrapped body into a corpse state, coexisting with the living half.


    If such a weird thing hadn''t happened, no one would believe it. Can a heart be half dead and half alive?


    The world is really amazing.


    Except for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, everyone else has practiced their own practice. Those who have overcome the illusion of the heart, go to fight the two-headed giant python, and practice the ancient secret technique given by Tang Ye. When they got the exclusive secret technique from Tang Ye, they were so excited, they really didn''t know how to say it, and their gratitude to Tang Ye was self-evident. They increasingly felt that following Tang Ye was a wise choice.


    Even Demon Buddha Wuwang, who was forced to follow, was more and more grateful to Tang Ye. In fact, it is not all right to say that he was persecuted. It''s better to say that Tang Ye''s persecution gave him a good step down, saved him, also saved Xiangshan Biyun Temple, and gave him a home.


    Because he has a hostile spirit hidden in his heart, he can''t hold it back after all, and after an outbreak, he will be enchanted. If Tang Ye didn''t lead him at this time, he would definitely be chased and killed by masters of various sects. Because demons have never been tolerated by righteous people, they must be killed to avoid hidden dangers. Moreover, it would also affect the reputation of Biyun Temple, and unexpectedly a disciple was born. And this disciple is still very good, well-known for the devil guard. Oh, what irony. Such a disciple, insane?


    Therefore, Tang Ye issued magic power that day and forced Wuwang to enter the state of enchantment in advance, which was tantamount to helping Wuwang. Wuwang knew this too, so if he said hate, he really didn''t have that qualification to Tang Ye.


    It''s just that, after all, his heart is resistant to the devil. He yearns for the righteous side, and the name of justice is now going against it. But Tang Ye told him that justice and evil are not about power, but people who use power. If he is still good, naturally he is still good.


    As the old saying goes, Confucianism uses literary to chaotic law, and knights use martial arts to ban them. This is naturally conditional. If not, would it be wrong for both scholars and martial artists to kill with a stick? Therefore, Confucian chaos in law refers to those corrupt Confucianists and corrupt scholars. The ban on armed crime refers to those who use force for their own personal gain. Heroes are those of Wuli people.


    At this time, Feng Zhu Lian had absorbed the green spirit fire from Tang Ye, and she returned to Tang Ye, looking suspicious and worried. Tang Ye looked at her and seemed to have noticed something wrong, and said, "Is there no increase in strength?"


    Feng Zhulian nodded, worrying: "Yes, if it is estimated based on the absorption of the flame power before, then I should be able to make a further breakthrough and touch the boundary of the Grandmaster''s peak. But now, it is only the strength of the Grandmaster."


    Tang Ye looked at the Fengzhu Curtain once, not knowing the reason. But this matter must be resolved. The plan to capture the divine power is accelerating. At this time, an unknown bottleneck appears in the Fengzhu Curtain, and the consequences are very serious.


    In order to find out this matter, Tang Ye put a hand on the shoulder of Fengzhu Lian, emitting flame power, and a group of blue spirit fire merged into Fengzhu Lian''s body, wandering inside Fengzhu Lian, to see if it was Fengzhu Lian''s body. Something went wrong. At Tang Ye''s level, if it wasn''t for people of the same level to have a bottleneck, it would not be difficult for him to find the cause under him.


    It''s like a **** instructing a mortal, opening up the mortal''s network, and even the gift of transforming people. Tang Ye, to some extent, was also a god.


    When the green spirit fire reached the dantian of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, there was a power vortex, Tang Ye sensed that it was the key to being a divine power melting pot. That power vortex is used to carry divine power. Now, the melting pot vortex was filled with power, and it was no longer able to accommodate other powers. This is the bottleneck problem. To solve this problem, this furnace vortex must be expanded to accommodate more power.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, found out the problem with the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, looked at her and said, "The furnace needs to be expanded."


    "This...how do you do it?" Feng Zhulian was very depressed, and Tang Ye said it lightly. I have a melting pot in my body that needs to be expanded. This kind of thing is scary to say, okay, and it is also very illusory to most people. Who can imagine that there is a melting pot in the body?


    What most people can think of is all kinds of human organs!


    Tang Ye was already thinking about how to solve the problem of Phoenix Pearl Curtain. Soon he had an idea, although it was baseless, it was just a guess, but he had to do it to know the result. Practice is the only criterion for testing truth. He said to Fengzhu Lian: "Try this method, and I will give you another unique flame. It will slowly absorb and impact the furnace to see if it can be expanded."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhu Lian was taken aback, and said, "A different flame?"


    She was surprised. Tang Ye had other flames, how many things she didn''t know about this old monster playing with fire.


    At this moment, Tang Ye raised his head and looked at the sky, let go of the power to cover his face, exposing his mouth, and vomiting a few times, he spat out a blood-red flame.


    "This..." Seeing this scene, Feng Zhu Lian stepped back, her expression a little... disgusted, and felt quite disgusting. Because she felt that the blood-red flame was like Tang Ye''s vomit. Then, do you want to absorb this kind of thing?


    Regardless of Fengzhu Lian¡¯s dislike, Tang Ye controlled the blood-red flame in front of him, and said, ¡°This is the flame power that has just swallowed the fire spirit. The fire spirit has the power of a demigod, which can be regarded as a divine power. The furnace of divine power, It should take a bit of divine power to stimulate, so maybe it can expand."


    This is Tang Ye''s guess.


    Naturally, Fengzhu Lian could only listen to Tang Ye, although she felt that the flame was a little...unhygienic? But looking at the blood red flame, it was still very cool. The most important thing is that you can easily feel the momentum and power of this flame, which is very powerful.


    Sure enough, it is a flame with supernatural power!


    But Feng Zhulian suddenly thought of a question, and looked at Tang Ye embarrassedly: "You can digest these supernatural flames to increase your strength, why should you give it to me?"


    Tang Ye does not deny that these divine power flames can enhance his power, but he generously and firmly said: "Now what I want is for you to become stronger, and you don''t need to care about anything else."


    Feng Zhu Lian was taken aback, feeling that Tang Ye was full of courage. Such a character deserves to be the boss.

 Chapter 1971： Two treasures!

    If Tang Ye said something like that, Feng Zhulian would be hypocritical if she refused, so she absorbed this blood-red flame containing divine power according to what Tang Ye said.


    Using divine power to expand the furnace is only Tang Ye¡¯s guess. In order to avoid the possible negative effects of this speculation, for example, the phoenix pearl curtain cannot carry the divine power, so he stays beside the phoenix pearl curtain. Once something happens to the phoenix pearl curtain, he immediately stops it. .


    Fengzhu Curtain sat down cross-legged, blood red flames lingering around her body, she launched the absorption secret technique to contain and attract the blood red flames, and then fuse.


    This blood-red flame is the life flame of the fire spirit, the essence of the Vermillion Bird beast gathering fire, and the flame of divine power. This kind of flame can be used to fuse and absorb, and it can not only obtain the flame essence, but also part of the divine power. For the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, it is simply the best resource.


    It is also a very good resource for Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye''s strength has reached its peak, his divine power is still lacking. Even if the power reaches its peak, it can be stored first or strengthened in other aspects. Therefore, he was really quite selfless in giving it to Fengzhu Curtain. Feng Zhulian''s move was also deep in her heart. She knew that Tang Ye didn''t talk much on the surface, but she was really serious about her.


    With Tang Ye by her side, Feng Zhu Lian felt very relieved. This is also the reason why Tang Ye kept going deep into her heart and affecting her. She began to concentrate on absorbing and fusing the blood-red flame. As time passed, she began to decompose the blood-red flame and merge it into the body. Originally, the furnace in her body was already full of power and could no longer hold any excess power. However, when the power of the blood red flame was forcibly incorporated by the curtain of phoenix beads, although it had to endure pain, the pain was fleeting because of the power of the blood red flame. After being incorporated into the furnace, the furnace contained the power.


    There is only one reason that the already full furnace can hold this power, and that is that the furnace has expanded! Sure enough, as the Phoenix Pearl Curtain continued to merge into this blood-red flame power with divine power, the furnace expanded a little bit. And the effect of this expansion is very amazing, it seems that a little bit of supernatural power can expand the furnace several times.


    The furnace is not an organ in the body, so the furnace is expanded several times without being limited by the size of the body. It was a manifestation of illusory power that only cultivators would observe.


    Tang Ye would be in pain when he saw that the Phoenix Pearl Curtain began to absorb the power of the blood-red flame, but getting better and better later, knowing that the guess was correct, and the bottleneck problem of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was solved.


    Sure enough, when Feng Zhu Lian opened her eyes and felt her power again, she had reached the pinnacle of the Great Master, only one step away from the holy way. This kind of power is once again an extremely strong master in Ancestral Land.


    It was impossible for outsiders to be able to increase the strength of Fengzhu Lian so fast. However, because of Tang Ye''s presence, this seemed very reasonable. Think about it, a person who is close to the full level, bring a novice to upgrade, and upgrade to dozens of levels, it is not a matter of minutes, just kill a few high-level monsters.


    And Tang Ye''s Qing Linghuo and Huo Ling''s life flame were simply high-level monsters among high-level monsters. Therefore, with these help, the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain suddenly increased to where it is now.


    Tang Ye now recruited a group of extremely talented people, and he wanted to create a group of masters in a short time.


    "I... broke through?!" Feng Zhu Lian checked her strength and found that she had broken through the bottleneck, and there was a unique and very powerful force in her strength, which made her excited. She knew that there was more power of the true **** in her power. That feeling is really wonderful.


    Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye with a look of excitement and excitement, and she didn''t know how to express her gratitude to Tang Ye. She could reach this height in such a short time, if she hadn''t met Tang Ye, it would be absolutely impossible.


    However, Tang Ye was not as excited as Feng Zhu Lian. He looked calm and said to Feng Zhu Lian: "Since you have broken through the bottleneck, your strength has reached this level. From the Great Master to the Holy Path, it takes time and Your own efforts. Some things are really related to that day. I can''t change and interfere casually, so you have to work harder."


    "I will!" Feng Zhulian nodded her head to Tang Ye, looking forward to the future and herself.


    Tang Ye is not afraid that her enthusiasm will decrease. Since she is a woman who wants to keep going to high places, and the high places are endless, then she has the motivation to keep going. Now, he is going to look for the spirit of the ancient landscape and the gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts together with Fengzhu Lian. He said to Fengzhu Lian: "If there is nothing to pack, let''s go."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian was puzzled, where he was leaving.


    Tang Ye realized that he hadn''t told Feng Zhu Lian of this plan, just now he was busy helping Feng Zhu Lian break through the bottleneck. He said to Fengzhu Lian: "Look for the spirit of the ancient landscape and the ancient gods and beasts."


    "What?!" Feng Zhu Lian was taken aback, and actually wanted to find the treasure left by the second sage of art and painting a hundred years ago. It can be regarded as the treasure of her ancestors. However, the spirit of the eternal landscape was destroyed and exiled by the emperor a hundred years ago, and no one knows whereabouts, so how to find it?


    There are also the gods, ancient and ten thousand beasts pictures, which were not released by the two sages of art and painting a hundred years ago.


    Feng Zhulian looked at Tang Ye and said, "Do you have a clue about the ancient landscape? How else can you find it?"


    After asking Tang Ye, Feng Zhulian felt that her suspicion was unnecessary. So far, she hadn''t seen anything that this faceless old monster could not do. So, what this old monster dared to say, then he must be sure of it.


    Tang Ye looked at Fengzhu Lian, thought for a while, and said, "Although I don''t know the specific clues, as long as you follow it, you can always find something. Although you are very powerful now, how should this power be released? It is a huge problem to come out. Otherwise, there is power in the sky, but it can only be beaten with brute force, and the power is less than 10%. But if there is a picture of the ancient landscape and the ancient gods and the beasts, then cooperate with your strength , Then, it¡¯s not a problem for you to fight against a master of the Holy Path.


    Feng Zhulian agreed with Tang Ye. Indeed, if there is a map of ancient rivers and mountains and a map of gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts in hand, then she can incorporate power into it, and call out ancient characters, as well as various beasts and beasts. Even reproduce the shocking battle of Wensheng a hundred years ago.


    As for the pictures of ancient landscapes and the pictures of gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts, the phoenix curtain of course wanted them, and they wanted them in dreams. Now Tang Ye said that she was going to find these two treasures, she almost cried with joy. Because Tang Ye shot, she always felt that she would succeed. If she could get these two treasures again, she really felt that Tang Ye would be her second parent.


    "Really... can you find these two treasures?" Feng Zhu Lian asked Tang Ye carefully. The expectation is great. If you are disappointed, you will be hurt.


    Tang Ye looked in a certain direction and said, "Try it first."


    As someone who fought Wen Sheng a hundred years ago, he still has some clues.

 Chapter 1972： Heroes call ghosts!

    The power of the eternal landscape map only appeared when Wen Sheng Wen Dingmo attacked the palace of the Red Wall a hundred years ago. At that time, it was Tang Ye who was challenged, and it was also in that battle that laid the great achievements for future generations. He defeated Wen Dingmo, relying on the thousands of heroes in the cemetery of heroes. That trick, called "Ling Ling", invites a powerful person who has passed away. It has the same effect as the eternal landscape.


    However, the map of the ancient world is more stable, while Lingling is more risky. The characters in the Eternal Jiangshan Map are written dead, and they will come out as long as they are summoned. And the summoned, whether it is power or secret skills, is fixed. It is equivalent to saying that the combat figures summoned by the Eternal Jiangshan Map are robots without their own will.


    However, the trick of "please spirit" is quite different. The trick of inviting spirits is to bring down the soul states of those who have passed away, give them to entities within a certain period of time, and then fight. Such a heroic figure has his own will. Although the power is limited by the power of the spirit man, the power and secret skills are not fixed. He has his own will. In this way, he is more flexible and relatively powerful in battle than the mechanized figure of the ancient landscape.


    One hundred years ago, Tang Ye was able to defeat the eternal landscape, because of the mysteriousness of the trick. However, this trick is risky, that is, if you can''t please those heroic spirits, then everything is in vain.


    As the soul of a great person, how can someone come if someone invites it? Even a hundred years ago, when Tang Ye performed the trick of inviting spirits, it was because of the spiritual rhyme that he prayed under the tomb of the heroes, burning incense and waxing. First, let the heroic spirits notice, and then touch the heroic spirits, so that they can come.


    Of course, since you have used this trick, you must be clear about your relationship with the heroic figure and whether you are confident that they will come out.


    This trick can be said to have helped Tang Ye reverse his fate twice. The first time was a battle with Wen Dingmo, and the second time was when he was in the Guwu Jianghu. The Long Family was led by other city lords to deal with it. At the critical moment, he invited an ancestor of the Long Family to repel the enemy. At the same time, it also helped him break through his strength.


    "Is the picture of the ancient landscape in that direction?" Feng Zhulian couldn''t help asking when seeing Tang Ye looking ahead in a daze.


    Tang Ye turned his head, shook his head and said, "I don''t know, but I need to go over there and see."


    "Where is it?" Feng Zhulian asked.


    "Heroic Cemetery." Tang Ye said.


    Feng Zhu Lian was taken aback. It is actually the cemetery of the heroic spirits, should we go to the cemetery of the heroic spirits to look for pictures of the ancient landscape? This is ridiculous. Everyone knows that the Eternal Jiangshan Map was lost to Tang Sheng at the Yingling Cemetery. After Wen Dingmo''s defeat, the Eternal Jiangshan Map was destroyed, leaving only the soul. This spirit hated the cemetery of the heroic spirits. Although it wanted revenge, it was no longer the opponent of all the forces of the cemetery of the heroic spirits, so he ran away. And this soul, later generations said, was actually caught by the original emperor, but because he could not destroy it, the emperor gave it to a trustworthy subordinate, and let that subordinate carry the soul of the ancient world. Go far away, looking for ways to destroy. The son of emperor, absolutely does not allow this kind of treasure with a remnant will to exist, lest it constitute a hidden danger.


    This is the reason why the spirit of the eternal landscape map has become a mystery. One was taken away by a secret subordinate of the emperor who did not know his identity a hundred years ago, and the other was whether this subordinate found a chance to destroy this spirit. Otherwise, for a hundred years, the descendants of the two sages of art and painting would not have no clue to the spirit of the ancient landscape.


    Feng Zhulian said to Tang Ye: "How can the spirit of the Eternal Jiangshan Map be there? The spirit of the Eternal Jiangshan Map is like the same battlefield in the cemetery of the heroes, either resisting revenge or being killed. If it is over there, It must be easy to be noticed."


    Tang Ye began to call out the space channel, got in, and signaled the Fengzhu curtain to also go in, before saying: "I suspect that there is a clue to the spirit of the ancient Jiangshan map. It does not mean that the spirit of the ancient Jiangshan map is there."


    Feng Zhulian was stunned, as if that was the case. She followed Tang Ye''s pace, then Tang Ye teleported, and the two quickly appeared in the cemetery of the heroes.


    Now the heroic cemetery is only guarded by Li Black and White and some people from the Red Wall Palace. As long as someone enters the cemetery of heroic spirits, Li Black and white will notice. Now that Tang Ye arrived, he naturally noticed it. However, he was very familiar with Tang Ye''s breath. After knowing it was Tang Ye, he didn''t bother to pay attention to it. He just kept his distance and attention and didn''t bother. As for his sister Li Wuchang following Tang Ye, after the Red Wall Palace resolved the full siege, he knew that Tang Ye was not hostile to the Red Wall Palace, so he was relieved. Li Wuchang followed Tang Ye, in addition to seeing the outside world, he could also hone himself. Even, they can track down their life experience.


    Tang Ye brought the phoenix curtain to the cemetery of the heroic spirits, directly in front of the statue of the emperor a hundred years ago, and behind the statue is the corresponding cemetery.


    Seeing this, Feng Zhu Lian probably guessed something. She really admired Tang Ye. She actually made a shot at the cemetery of the son of the emperor a hundred years ago. She was really not afraid to provoke the Red Wall court. If this spreads out, it will simply break ground on Tai Sui. Of course, this old monster has always been so amazing and arrogant in doing things. If it is not amazing or arrogant that day, it will be an abnormal thing instead.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and meditated at the graveyard of the emperor a hundred years ago, as if feeling. This is to perceive whether there is anything he wants to use under the tomb of the emperor. But the result is no. Tang Ye opened his eyes, looked at the cemetery in front of him, and then looked up at this huge statue. He didn''t know what he was thinking, and said to Feng Zhulian, "You get away."


    Feng Zhulian nodded, she didn''t understand anyway, just watch it obediently. Then she saw that Tang Ye was doing knot printing with both hands, like the kind of wizard, mysterious and mysterious, who wanted to perform spells.


    Then Fengzhu Lian saw that after Tang Ye''s hands made a knot, a spell-like power pattern flew out of Tang Ye''s hand, and this pattern flew around the graveyard of the emperor a hundred years ago. Tang Ye printed three such curse seals in succession, and the three curse seals respectively landed in three directions around the cemetery of the son of heaven, emitting white light, as if forming a magic circle on the ground.


    Fengzhu Lian was taken aback. Although she didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, she could see that the rune curse imprint released by Tang Ye was a secret exorcism technique. She was really convinced, this old monster actually knew how to exorcise magic, and it seemed to be a very powerful exorcism secret.


    Also, this guy really didn''t have a little bit of taboo and awe when he took action against the emperor a hundred years ago?


    Although the old monster is powerful, if he keeps playing with fire like this, something will happen sooner or later!


    Feng Zhu Lian couldn''t help but pray secretly behind her back, hoping that Tang Ye would not have trouble doing this.


    What Tang Ye used was indeed a secret exorcism technique called "Summoning Ghosts."

 Chapter 1973： Fleeting!

    Tang Ye carried out "calling ghosts", and the ghost summoned was the son of emperor a hundred years ago. The emperor a hundred years ago would naturally not be a ghost, but if a dead person wants to return, he is not a ghost but also a soul. If you want to come back, you must have a special spell. One is that yin objects cannot exist in the sun, and the other is that only special magic power can break through the rules of the underground world.


    The underground world actually refers to the underworld. The underworld also has its own rules. People in the Yang room can''t let the underworld''s feminine things go back, otherwise the order will be easily destroyed. There is no order, what is the meaning of the existence of the Three Realms, it is better to return to chaos. However, there are some capable people who can interfere with this order. A powerful exorcist is one of them. But even they, summoning the feminine of the underground palace, can''t last too long. And, to summon, very harsh conditions are required.


    Summon the ghosts, don''t look at this secret exorcism. I usually see those exorcists use it. In fact, those exorcists summoned the ghosts that still existed in the sun, not the ghosts of the underworld. If you are in the underworld, then you have to accept the restrictions of the underworld.


    To summon a ghost from the underworld, first of all, opening the road to the underworld is the most difficult. Because so far, few exorcists can do this step. This step, in fact, is to reach the state of "crossing people", which can open the door of reincarnation. Then the second difficulty is that you can defeat the Yin Bing Yin Jiang in the underworld. The ghosts who stayed under the underworld have been taken care of by the Yin Soldiers. Even if the road to the underworld is opened so that the ghosts can return to the Yangs, it is necessary to solve the Yin Soldiers and Yinsongs that prevent the ghosts from returning to the Yangs. However, in the midst of the sun, wanting to hit the underworld forces is simply a dream.


    Tang Ye is now an exorcist in the realm of crossing people, and is regarded as the strongest exorcist in the ancestral land. He just failed to find clues to the eternal landscape from the cemetery of the emperor a hundred years ago, so he planned to summon the ghost of the emperor directly. This method can be described as simple and rude. It is a five-star difficulty. Can it be done? , It also depends on his strength.


    Now that the secret technique of summoning ghosts is finished, the ghost of the emperor who is under the underworld has been summoned. He knows that Tang Ye did it and wants to return from the underworld. But the Yin soldiers guarded by the underworld immediately stopped him. Although the underworld has stopped functioning now, the autonomous will established by the Ksitigarbha king still plays a role. These indispensable forces guarded by Yin Bing Yin will automatically generate. The more ghosts that enter the underworld, the Yin Bing Yin will automatically generate according to the number, and then lock the ghosts that he needs to guard.


    Precisely because of this set of will to order, the situation in the underworld is not chaotic now.


    Tang Ye knew what he needed to do to cast this ghost calling secret technique, anyway, he felt that he was omnipotent now, and there was nothing he didn''t understand. A hundred years ago, Tang Sheng, the first person in the ancestral land, had already mastered a lot of knowledge and made achievements in many fields. One hundred years later, after experiencing it in the world of Jiuzhongtian, when he returned, he would have more things than the people of the ancestral land. So it gives people a feeling that he understands what others understand, and he understands what others don''t.


    The spell arrangement for the first step of summoning ghosts has been completed, and Tang Ye proceeded to the second step. He used the power of the exorcist to cross the human realm to open the door of reincarnation in front of the grave of the emperor. This gate of reincarnation connects with the road of the underworld. With the road to the underworld, the ghosts of the underworld can be allowed to follow.


    Through the gate of reincarnation, I saw a long and gloomy road inside, whirring, as if there were some illusion images constantly passing by, screaming and wailing from time to time, it was really scary. This is the road to the underworld. If the underworld is operating normally, the ghost officials will take the ghost away from the world and follow this path.


    Fengzhu Curtain kept watching from behind Tang Ye. After seeing these extraordinary pictures, the whole person was in a "hehe" state. She really had no temper with Tang Ye, and she couldn''t take it anymore. For her now, this kind of thing is really a fantasy special effect in film and television, there are really ghosts, roads in the underworld, and so on. Seeing it with my own eyes, it was extremely shocking, as if living in a dream.


    The emperor under the mansion was summoned by Tang Ye and wanted to go back. Although he could not be resurrected, he could tell Tang Ye something. Although a person is dead, the will is still there. This is the reason why he can''t relax and stay in the underworld without reincarnation. He knew that Tang Ye was all for the good of this land, and if he could help, even if he was a ghost, he would help. Therefore, he tried his best to break free from the shackles of the yin soldiers and generals, and wanted to go to the yang.


    However, the power of the Yin Soldier and the Yin General is definitely stronger than the ghost in the calculation of the will of order. Therefore, it is impossible for the ghost of the Son of Heaven to want to go back. At most he can struggle to reach the road to the underworld, and it is impossible for him to get close to the underworld.


    However, Tang Ye seemed to have known this situation a long time ago. At this moment, he suddenly used his strength to condense into two chains, and the chains were covered with yellow paper symbols, specially used to deal with femininity. The two chains of runes entered the road of the underworld from the gate of reincarnation, and then they continued to spread, endlessly, to reach the underworld.


    It was really astonishing, the chain of runes stretched to the underworld, binding the ghost of the emperor, and at the same time attacked the yin soldier, and then quickly pulled the ghost of the emperor back to the sun.


    However, the yin soldier is not a vegetarian. The yin soldier is chasing after him. As he gets closer to the yang, his power becomes stronger, and the yin will have more four legs. The wildfire fierce horse, riding on the wildfire fierce horse, Yin Jiang instantly chased the ghost of Lord Tianzi.


    Originally, the ghost of Lord Tianzi was about to reach the Yangjian, but at the last moment, the ghost of the wild horse cut off the chain of runes that dragged the ghost, and the ghost of Lord Tianzi was brought back to the underworld again.


    call!


    At the same time, the gate of reincarnation could no longer be maintained, and when it was closed, an underworld force blasted out, shaking the cemetery of the heroic spirits.


    Tang Ye always remained calm. But the phoenix curtain behind him was already trembling. This fucking, what I just saw, people dragging ghosts, Yin soldiers and Yin will chase after. To her, although she did not do it, she seemed to have experienced it by herself. It was truly thrilling and unforgettable.


    Looking at Tang Ye again, Feng Zhulian felt that this old monster not only dared to fight with gods, but also with ghosts. Isn''t that true, there is nothing he dare not move in heaven and earth?


    Although that is the case, the ghost was caught by the evil general riding a wild horse just now, isn''t it, the secret technique of summoning ghosts failed?


    Feng Zhulian hadn''t seen Tang Ye fail, so she suddenly wanted to comfort her. But then she saw that Tang Ye took a few steps forward, then bent down and picked up a hairpin from the ground.


    The hairpin was very beautiful, but it was fleeting and turned to ashes.


    "This..." Feng Zhulian thought that with that hairpin, there might be hope. But the hairpin is fleeting, it really makes people want to cry without tears.


    She looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to do now.

 Chapter 1974： Sky Eye System!

    The hairpin was left by the emperor a hundred years ago. He could not successfully reach the Yangjian. He must have left this thing to tell Tang Ye something, but the hairpin was turned into ashes and there was no time to check it. Feng Zhu Lian felt very bad, and the clue was broken again.


    "Why did the hairpin disappear?" Feng Zhulian said with a heavy heart, standing behind Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned around, glanced at her, and said, "What burned to the dead is itself ashes."


    Feng Zhu Lian was taken aback for a moment, it seemed that this was indeed the truth, so this was not an accident, but a matter of course. What the Yangjian people burned to the ghosts in the underworld is an intact item in the underworld, but once it returns to the sun, it will return to the state it was in the sun, that is, ashes.


    "What should I do now?" Feng Zhulian asked Tang Ye. She saw that Tang Ye didn''t seem to be discouraged by the disappearance of the hairpin, is she still sure? But having said that, this guy didn''t show his face and couldn''t see his expression. It''s just that I haven''t seen him dejected because of failure. Because he has never failed!


    Tang Ye felt that Feng Zhulian didn''t use his brains when he was with him. This was not a good thing. If it weren''t for the shortage of time now, he would reprimand Fengzhu Lian and let Fengzhu Lian solve these problems by himself. He said to Feng Zhulian: "Naturally find out who burned the hairpin to the prince. You said, where can I find the person who burned the hairpin?"


    "Naturally it is the headquarters of Shenji Technology, where there is the Sky Eye system, which monitors any place. Of course, they still did not do so in some places that are not allowed to be monitored. After all, people have privacy. Technology is not easy to solve." Feng Zhulian said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then go to the Shenji Technology Headquarters to investigate."


    "Shenji technology is not so easy to deal with!" Feng Zhulian said to Tang Ye immediately, "Shenji technology can be said to be the most powerful representative now, and they are also a symbol of the new generation of power. A kind of power and technology that will deify power and technology. The weapon with the perfect combination of power is the future power of the nation that the Red Wall Palace has acquiesced. Now the Red Wall Palace is gradually deploying this kind of magic weapon technology to the army. Do you know what it means? It means that the magic technology will It will be the power of the country. In the future, whether it is to deal with internal anti-turmoil, external powerful enemies, or even gods, it will be the power of Shenji Technology!"


    With such weight, it can be said that Shenji Technology is extremely strong. Since there is a combination of deification power and technological power, it is possible that even gods can be killed. Moreover, the ingenuity of science and technology, as a powerful fortune shared by the development of the materialist world, can definitely fight against the power of fortune gained from practicing civilization.


    Technological civilization and deified civilization, perhaps the luck of technological civilization is not as much as deified civilization, but it is catching up step by step. When the balance is reached, deification civilization will no longer be such a rare and surprising thing.


    Perhaps, that era is the end of the world, and it has returned to the chaos, the disputes of various residual forces. There is no hope, only endless struggle and darkness. There is no country and order, there are only one wave after another, even if it is just a group of forces.


    When Tang Ye heard Feng Zhulian talking about Shenji Technology, he was silent for a while, and said: "I have no intention of starting a battle with Shenji Technology, but now that I need to do these things, I have to go. If there is a battle, I will come. In response, you go find the person who burned this hairpin to the Lord of Heaven."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s firmness, Feng Zhulian nodded and said, "Okay."


    In fact, the battle Tang Ye was worried about was Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Those two zombies, even if they were not his opponents, would inevitably become fierce if they fought. The most important thing is that he can''t hurt Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    "As soon as possible, we will go directly to the headquarters of Shenji Technology." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhulian.


    "Understand." Feng Zhulian nodded. As a core figure carefully cultivated by the attackers, she still has a lot of skills. Besides, as a modern young man, she also has a good ability to manipulate technology products. She is not an antique. She was strange Tang Ye, wondering if Tang Ye could use a mobile phone? Modern technology has developed very well a hundred years ago, and now a hundred years later, it has a faint feeling of science fiction movies. That''s why it is said that the power of science and technology may be comparable to the power of deification.


    Soon, Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian arrived outside the headquarters of Shenji Technology. Shenji Technology Headquarters, a Tongtian Building, still retains some centuries-old appearance. Above the highest level, clouds and mist entangled, like a place where gods and men live. It is not open to the outside world, but also serves as an office space. Others did not know that Murong Huansha and Mu Yue lived on it. People outside are mysterious only when there is no one inhabited there, but not open to the outside world. Some people want to snoop, but the consequences are serious. He drove up the helicopter and crashed and killed people. After many of these things happened, no one dared to spy on it anymore.


    Arriving outside the Tongtian Building, I caught a Shenji technician and asked where the Skyeye System Command Center was. Tang Ye continued to jump around with the Phoenix Pearl Curtain space and appeared in the Skyeye System Command Center.


    Originally, in the Skyeye system command center, each staff member was doing their work in an orderly manner. Large and small screens were all monitored images. If necessary, it will zoom in to the central screen to get a clear grasp of the situation of the earth. However, many people probably know how to circumvent the Sky-Eye system''s monitoring, so some people with abilities will interfere with power, so the Sky-Eye system cannot capture it well.


    Suddenly the air pressure in the middle of the sky changed, and I saw it twisted into a whirlpool, and then a faceless man with a black robe and hood came out, followed by a beautiful woman. This scene frightened the staff in the command center. Immediately afterwards, the red alarm sounded actively. Because of Tang Ye''s space jump, the space distortion caused was enough to trigger an alarm.


    With the sound of the red siren, the frightened command center staff recovered. Surprisingly, they did not panic because of this weird scene, but quickly reacted and immediately proceeded to guard, defend and attack operations. They are not simple roles. They must be well-trained to be able to act as the operators of the Sky Eye system. It can be said that any one of them, when put outside, is a master with both psychological quality and strength.


    They are no strangers to this faceless person. For this period of time, they have been tracking down this faceless man, trying to find out his identity. Unfortunately, they can catch some traces, but they don''t know anything about the things behind this faceless man.


    It''s really like a person who has changed out of thin air.


    "Listen, everyone, the highest level of alert!" The highest person in charge of the Sky Eye system immediately drank, staring at Tang Ye who was floating in the air, and began to make arrangements.


    Actually invaded Shenji Technology, what does this faceless man want to do? !

 Chapter 1975： Friends and enemies unknown!

    As a very important department of Shenji Technology, the Sky Eye system is directly controlled by the Red Wall Palace, so the defense force here is very strong. Tang Ye invaded like this, the red alarm sounded, and immediately a large number of soldiers rushed to deal with this kind of thing.


    At the same time, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, who were on the top floor, also knew that they immediately disguised themselves, using the power of zombies to turn their faces into a soldier, and then rushed to the Skyeye System Command Center.


    Immediately surrounded by so many forces, and the people in the command center showed no fear, Tang Ye was very surprised and admired the well-trained people of these people, who deserved to be the people of Shenji Technology. At the same time, thinking of the people behind these people, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, he is also very satisfied. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are really not outstanding women.


    But Tang Ye didn''t want to fight, he just had to investigate a few shots. To achieve this goal quickly, you cannot negotiate slowly. The people here probably won''t negotiate with him as an intruder. So he decided to subdue these people first, so that they can''t act rashly, so that Fengzhu Lian can be at ease and complete the task efficiently.


    For this reason, Tang Ye used dark magic power to transform dozens of flaming black snakes. With him as the center, they instantly emitted. The black snakes extended, and the snake heads flew out in front of every staff member, showing their fierce looks, and aimed at their throats. With such a situation, there is no doubt that as long as the snake head comes out, it can kill people.


    It is equivalent to saying that, in an instant, Tang Ye controlled everyone present.


    Having a powerful and abundant power is so powerful.


    Feng Zhulian was surprised at Tang Ye''s behavior. It feels that with Tang Ye as the center, countless fierce and terrifying black snakes have been born.


    After controlling everyone, Tang Ye said: "Listen, I have no intention of killing you, as long as you stay upright, you can live. If you want to try to resist, you will become a corpse. As a person with the Sky Eye system, I think you know me, so please judge whether what I say is true."


    When everyone heard Tang Ye''s words, they held their breath and stared at Tang Ye, without moving for a while. Of course, Tang Ye, a faceless person, they knew, and they didn''t doubt that they could do anything to deprive a life of their hands. It''s just that they need to protect and defend some things, so people with harder bones are agitated inside.


    Tang Ye is kind after all. Probably, he thinks that these are talents carefully cultivated by the Red Wall Palace and Murong Huansha. It is a pity to kill him, so it is a loss to him, so he said more and said: "I only need to watch a few pictures. , There is no loss to you. If you feel that you need your life to resist this, then just come."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the staff present looked a little weird, including Fengzhu Lian. It seemed that Tang Ye was persuading them not to seek death, but that was not because he didn''t want to kill them. This faceless man who behaves strangely, kills without blinking, would it be like this?


    Doesn''t he like nonsense?


    If you think about it carefully, you will find that this faceless man seems to be helping the Red Wall court more and more in the following actions, and he is quite considerate. Is this a good person?


    He has a reputation, but he is such a person?


    Although Fengzhu Lian had some doubts, she did not forget what she had to do. Taking advantage of Tang Ye''s control of everyone and these people did not resist, she used her ability to quickly find the machine to search for the pictures and video records of the heroic cemetery worshiping the emperor one hundred years ago.


    This is very convenient. Because the emperor was a special person a hundred years ago, if you worship him, you will not be a casual person. Either Wang Jiuxiao, or someone who has something to do with the emperor. Therefore, the record is not too much. Then the phoenix curtain opened quickly, and soon he found someone who burned a hairpin to the emperor. After remembering, Feng Zhu Lian returned to Tang Ye, indicating that the mission was completed.


    But at this moment, a **** force penetrated through the gap in the room, and then transformed into a red snake, a pair of black snakes transformed by Shang Tang Ye. In this way, when the two snakes confront each other, the black snake will be blocked, and the staff can escape from the black snake''s control. These staff members have a certain strength, quickly withdrew from the black snake attack, and then took action, using the technology and equipment in the command room to deal with Tang Ye.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye opened the space channel and left with the phoenix curtain.


    boom!


    Suddenly, before the space channel opened by Tang Ye was completely closed, an extremely powerful **** power turned into a huge terrifying bat, violently crashing into the space vortex, trying to knock the space away.


    There was an incomparable anger in it, as if the dragon''s scales were moved.


    However, the space is so easy to be knocked open, it is not known as the strongest barrier force. Therefore, such an impact resulted in a terrifying force that would completely destroy the command center of the Sky Eye system, but the space could not be opened.


    A group of bats turned into a covered person, that was Mu Yue. Seeing this, Mu Yue shouted badly, knowing that Murong Huansha was too impulsive, and pursued Tang Ye without considering the consequences. If this command center is destroyed, the loss will be immeasurable. Moreover, the people present will also die because they cannot withstand the impact!


    Mu Yue wanted the impact to offset the impact, but she couldn''t. She is not strong enough. And soon, a mass of blood-colored liquid also turned into a slender face covering a red gauze woman, who was naturally Murong Huan gauze. When Murong Huansha saw this situation, she was very shocked, indeed too impulsive. She wants to dissolve such an impact, but it is difficult to do. This is really not worth the loss, and the loss is heavy.


    "Damn it!" Murong Huansha was angry. All of this was done by the faceless man, that guy, he lost the last time he fought, that''s nothing, after all, he wanted to try his power. But this time, this faceless man has invaded his lair. If he didn''t say anything, would he really be a zombie as a persimmon?


    It just turned out that... still couldn''t take the faceless man, this kind of unwilling frustration made Murong Huansha suffocated.


    Now the command center of the Sky Eye system may be destroyed, and the matter may be serious.


    However, at this moment, everyone in panic did not expect that from the space channel that was about to be closed, a strong traction force was emitted, and this traction force sucked the impact into the space. .


    call!


    At that moment, the huge impact force poured into the space, but a gale was formed in the command center. Except for some documents and small equipment which were lifted and destroyed, there was basically nothing else. Such a loss is not a loss.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded, including Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. They knew that it was the faceless man who resolved the impact and saved so many of their staff.


    They are in a complicated mood. What does this faceless man want to do?


    At this time, the space channel was closed, but the faceless person said, "You are very useful here, it is not good if it is destroyed, it is better to keep it first."


    This... heard the words of the faceless man, everyone really didn''t know what to say. This guy is really weird, and his actions are completely confusing, and his friends and enemies are unknown, which is really troublesome.


    Murong Huansha was very uncomfortable with Tang Ye''s behavior. He came and left as soon as he said, and he spied on the information. He was very upset with his attitude.


    Click!


    Murong Huansha clenched his fists, thinking, I must kill this faceless man!

 Chapter 1976： Add chicken legs for free!

    Murong Huansha is the person at the top of the food chain. She has always been the only one who controls and plays with others. How can anyone tease her? But now, the faceless man came to her lair as he said, and left as he said, and he happily tried two tricks with her, and in the end he helped her. This kind of easy work made her feel that she was played with by the faceless man.


    "I want to see, how long can you be arrogant!" Murong Huansha coldly snorted, planning to use Shenji Technology''s secret weapon to teach this faceless man. That secret weapon, I haven''t used it yet, so I can just try it to see how effective it is.


    Mu Yue is a subordinate of Murong Huansha, and with his knowledge of Murong Huansha, it is not difficult to guess how decisive and vicious Murong Huansha will be in this situation. She hurried over to persuade Murong Huansha and said, "Miss, the faceless man did not cause much damage here, I think it''s fine."


    "Forget it?" Murong Huansha coldly snorted: "I can''t swallow this breath, I''m not used to being wronged."


    Mu Yue nodded and said: "The faceless man is indeed excessive. However, Miss, Zi Sang still follows the faceless man, and the faceless man is required to help solve the fate, if it is the faceless man. If something goes wrong with the person, isn¡¯t Zi Sang unsafe?"


    Murong Huansha fell silent, and clenched his fists again, feeling even more aggrieved. That faceless person is especially annoying, but he can''t move him by himself. For Tang Zisang, Murong Huansha can still bear this little air. However, she must always pay attention to the information of the faceless person, and even if she cannot fight, she must keep the trace in the palm of her hand.


    Murong Huansha said to Mu Yue: "The last time I asked you to do it, you can monitor this faceless man at any time, and you can get his information anytime, what''s the arrangement for this matter?"


    "Everything has been arranged, and the Sky Eye system is specifically aimed at him. It''s just..." Mu Yue said with some embarrassment: "This faceless man understands the supreme secret technique of space jumping. When he performs space jumping, the sky eye system is limited , Cannot be monitored."


    "Then strengthen the detection of spatial fluctuations, and capture the spatial fluctuations, even if you make a space jump, you will definitely be able to capture them." Murong Huansha coldly hummed.


    "Well, I think so too." Mu Yue nodded, she has already begun to strengthen in this area.


    The power of Shenji Technology is not so easy to compromise. If they find a problem, they will try to overcome it. It is not that the power of deification cannot be chased or restrained. Even if the power of science cannot be restrained, they can integrate the power of technology and deification. They are highly flexible, and the possibilities and feasibility are also very high. Therefore, the policy of restraining the faceless person may be really developed.


    This is the Divine Machine Technology that the Red Wall Palace and Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor, value very much. The representative and direction of power in the new era, fighting against people, fighting against demons, or even fighting against gods, all do.


    Murong Huansha eased his anger, calmed down, and said to Mu Yue: "Go and see what the faceless man opened just now and figure out his intentions. What he wants to do, we immediately follow."


    "Yes." Mu Yue nodded.


    Then both of them were transformed, a group of bats and blood-colored lines appeared in the command center, and soon Murong Huansha and Mu Yue disappeared. Murong Huansha returned to the top floor, while Mu Yue went to a certain restroom, and then transformed into a human form. She looked like she usually works in Shenji Technology Company, and she is the leader of Shenji Technology. She doesn''t usually take care of things often, just to check it out, because she and Murong Huansha also control another puppet in the company. But now that the faceless man has invaded, she still wants to come and see.


    After Murong Huansha and Mu Yue turned away, the staff in the Tianyan system command center looked at each other. Who are these two mysterious people? What happened today? With so many mysterious and powerful bosses coming here, it seems that something big has happened.


    "That''s the Ten Profound Witch." Suddenly, the boss of the staff said.


    After his reminder, the other staff suddenly realized. This is indeed the case, their celestial eye system is watching everything, even members of the Ten Profounds, they are also monitoring it. It is not intentional to monitor, but as long as these people have appeared, the Skyeye system can record. Then the analyst will get the result after the analysis. The last time the Ten Profound Witch appeared, it was to deal with the faceless person. The celestial eye system caught and judged it was the witch. The action of Murong Huansha just now was also in the form of a witch. For this reason, the staff judged that she was the ten mysterious witch.


    The appearance of the ten mysterious witches here has a lot of meaning. The Ten Profound Witches had never appeared before, but now they appear more frequently. Is it to deal with the faceless person?


    No matter what it is, it is certain that the Ten Profound Witch is standing on the side of the red wall palace, so she will also protect Divine Machine Technology. I''m afraid it was also the purpose of dealing with the faceless man just now.


    Many staff members were relieved. The Ten Profound Witch is estimated to be a strange person who has lived for a hundred years without dying. It is fortunate to have such a character as an ally, and it can also make everyone more at ease.


    After the staff were relieved and felt that there was nothing to worry about, the gate of the command center was pushed aside, and the woman with a very strong aura was moved further. High-heeled, corset small suit, no lack of work uniform taste, is a strong woman fascinated by men and women, Gao Neng Yujie, in fact, this is Mu Yue changed.


    Behind Mu Yue, there are several men and women in neat suits, all of whom are managers of Shenji Technology. They all must attach great importance to the invasion of the Sky Eye system. Even if Mu Yue already understands everything, it''s necessary to pass the game.


    "Everyone is okay?" Mu Yue came in and asked immediately. This is a concern for everyone. Although she has a strong momentum and is not approachable, she, the chairman of the board, does not have a cold and ruthless image in everyone''s hearts. She feels that she is very capable and beyond reach.


    "It''s okay, thank you for your concern, Chairman!" Many staff members replied at once.


    "Okay." Mu Yue stopped talking nonsense. This is her style and the image that is expressed in everyone''s hearts. She said: "Since everyone is okay, immediately return to work to ensure the normal operation of the SkyEye system. In addition, the relevant person in charge investigated what the faceless person was looking for, and sent the report to my office half an hour later. "


    "Yes!" the person in charge of the Sky Eye system should say.


    Then Mu Yue turned and left. This is her style. If you feel it, I believe everyone understands it, so why bother to say more. But after walking a few steps, she turned around again, as if thinking about something, and said to everyone: "Everyone has worked hard. Let me add a chicken leg for lunch!"


    After speaking, Mu Yue really left, leaving many people staring at each other. Before long, there was laughter and moving.


    Ouch, add a chicken leg. The powerful Yujie chairman, is this cute?


    Make the male fascinated...

 Chapter 1977： Then go!

    Mu Yue returned to her office, sat in front of the computer, and pressed a key. After the computer screen was turned on, she opened a program, and after a string of incomprehensible codes popped up on the program, a photo window started to pop up, all related The faceless man.


    Mu Yue stared at these windows for a long time, and then pressed a key. These windows began to compare, and there was a program on the system to analyze it, and then a character with a face was drawn in another window. These are all to find out the identity of the faceless man.


    This matter cannot be left to the staff alone. Although they are excellent, there are some things that are not as good as people who have lived for a hundred years. Moreover, even Mu Yue, a hundred years ago, was very intelligent, better than many people. Therefore, she has been investigating this matter herself. In addition, the abilities she mastered as a zombie also played many roles. For example, sometimes she needs to go to the field to investigate, she can turn into a dark creature to investigate.


    Now to analyze the matter of the faceless man, Mu Yue did it again and again, but still failed to come up with a result. She frowned and hummed softly, "Who are you?"


    ...


    Tang Ye showed up on a certain mountain with the phoenix beads curtain. The phoenix beads curtain did not waste time. He immediately created a pen out of thin air, and Yu Midkong drew the picture she had just seen in the sky eye system, mainly because the hairpin was burned for a hundred years. The former emperor.


    Tang Ye glanced at this person. She was an unknown woman. He said, "Continue to investigate, but for someone you don''t know, can you find it?"


    "Yes." Feng Zhulian nodded and said, "After all, I used to be the core figure of the attackers, and I am very good at investigating things like this."


    "Well, what do you want to do next, I will just cooperate with you," Tang Ye said.


    Feng Zhu Lian was taken aback, then glanced at Tang Ye in surprise. Is this lord so easy to delegate power? There is really no shelf at all. Fortunately, this is in private, usually when there are many people, he still acts very majestic, but it will not affect that shocking aura.


    "Good." Feng Zhulian nodded.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, then said, "How does your investigation speed compare to Shenji Technology?"


    "Of course Shenji Technology is powerful." Feng Zhulian is not afraid to admit this, and said: "Shenji Technology has the Sky Eye system and the database of the Red Wall Palace. Who can compare it?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then you continue your own investigation, and I will also follow Shenji Technology. If Shenji Technology is faster, then we can also relax."


    "Let Shenji Technology also interfere in this matter?" Feng Zhulian frowned.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Now Shenji Technology Horror has found out what information we have just checked. With their efficiency, I am afraid that the woman with the hairpin has also been found out. Then, the girl''s meeting Be protected. However, protection is useless, we can directly ask her something."


    Feng Zhulian shrugged, looking helplessly, and said, "You have become your leader again."


    She didn''t feel any loss, and she felt domineering and confident about Tang Ye''s words. Go straight and ask the woman, doesn''t it mean that no one can stop him?


    Tang Ye said to Feng Zhulian: "With your current strength and the blessing of divine power, few people can stop you. What you lack is actual combat. Even so, it is difficult for others to kill you. So, you Now I¡¯m free to investigate. I have something to do."


    Feng Zhulian thought for a while, and said, "Okay."


    She considered it for a while, and felt that she should do it. Because, although her strength jumped directly to the peak by absorbing the life flames of Qing Linghuo and Huo Ling, she was not very confident. Because she is very lack of actual combat, if she encounters a master, she may have no strength, but she doesn''t know how to use it.


    Acting and tempering yourself, you can''t just rely on Tang Ye. She knew this very well, so she left alone to track down the woman who burned her hairpin to the emperor a hundred years ago.


    After Feng Zhu Lian left, Tang Ye closed his eyes. After feeling it, he whispered, and his body disappeared in place. Not long after, he appeared on a hill, not far from the hill, there was a small cyan flame. The flame knows how to control its own temperature, hiding in the same cyan bushes, it is difficult to be found. This cyan flame, self-heating is a cyan fire. It was sent by Tang Ye before to track the three members of the Ten Destructions.


    Seeing Tang Ye appear, Qing Linghuo flew out happily and floated in front of Tang Ye like a fire spirit.


    Tang Ye smiled at Qing Linghuo and removed the power barrier covering his face, revealing his face. That face, calm and resolute, has a breath of vicissitudes, but still young and handsome. Being handsome doesn''t have to be a high-looking thing. A temperament can also be handsome. Under such a face, it always gives people a sense of peace of mind.


    This is a fairly reliable man.


    "Is it tracked?" Tang Yexiao asked the Qinglinghuo elf.


    The Green Spirit Fire Elf nodded, then flew to Tang Ye''s forehead, and merged in from Tang Ye''s forehead. The Qinglinghuo was originally part of the flames contained in Tang Ye, so it was not surprising that it just returned to Tang Ye''s body. But one thing is strange, everything it traces will be reflected in Tang Ye''s mind.


    Tang Ye didn''t think that Qing Linghuo could trace the person behind the attacker. After all, he imagined that this person was very powerful, but unexpectedly, Qing Linghuo tracked it down. Could it be that the big guy behind the attack faction is actually not very strong?


    This is, the image observed by Qinglinghuo flooded into Tang Ye''s mind. He saw the image of the figure behind the attacker and the three members of the ten extinction group. At the end of the sight, he was extremely surprised and wondered. After getting over, he couldn''t help laughing out loud.


    "Heh..." With a ridiculous snort, Tang Ye looked towards the horizon, but he really didn''t expect that this powerful figure who could coordinate the attackers was actually him!


    Xu Wuming!


    The first ancestors of the exorcist did not know what method they used to survive for thousands of years. They created countless clones and arranged numerous chess figures on this land.


    And it was him who killed Murong Huansha and also chased down Sima Puyu who was pregnant!


    This is an unshakable enemy. Damn him. Although Murong Huansha survived because he became a zombie, Sima Puyu didn''t know. There was an old abbot to help take care of, but the old abbot Yimei was not his opponent. So, did Sima Puyu and his daughter survived a hundred years ago?


    When Tang Ye returned to the ancestral land, of course he had to figure this out. How could his woman and his daughter not care.


    "I will tear off your mask!" Tang Ye''s words left by Xu Wuming sounded in his mind. He realized that Xu Wuming was actually aware of Qing Linghuo, but deliberately did not attack or cover himself. Xu Wuming showed him that he would come to him if he wanted.


    "Heh..." Tang Ye sneered again. Xu Wuming, since he wants to let himself come to him so much, then go by himself!

 Chapter 1978： The old man is still there!

    The person controlled by the attackers turned out to be Xu Wuming, which Tang Ye never expected. He and Xu Wuming had a **** and deep feud, and it was able to do two things in one fell swoop, one is revenge, and the other is to completely get rid of the attackers, let the Red Wall Palace reduce the enemy, and start preparing to deal with the coming of the true god.


    Since Xu Wuming deliberately let Qing Linghuo follow him, lead him to go, and want to tear off his mask, Tang Ye wanted to go to Xu Wuming immediately. However, one of the things he is puzzled by the current situation is that he always wants to control everything in the overall view and let everything play its best role.


    He was very confident to kill Xu Wuming. However, he wanted to take advantage of this. Now he has recruited a group of people, all of whom need to be tempered, and killing Xu Wuming is a rare opportunity for tempering. What could be more memorable than fighting an extremely powerful enemy and winning through danger?


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, suppressing the urge to kill Xu Wuming immediately, and decided to arrange Fengzhu Curtain Tangmen to go to war. Now, all you need to do is to find the map of ancient rivers and mountains and the map of gods, ancients and ten thousand beasts, and the curtain of phoenix beads will be perfect. The strength and combat secrets are complete, which is equivalent to successful cultivation. How much she can grow in the future depends on her own potential and effort.


    "The Ten Destructions are the monsters you created?" Tang Ye recalled this matter again. If you don''t compare with him, Ten Destructions are very strong, and they are the existence that Phoenix Pearl Curtain can''t handle. If this is the case, it is better to take them first. Kill the small first, then kill the big one. After this battle, training is enough.


    "The monsters you created, I will let the people I cultivated kill them one by one, anger you, and then kill you!" Tang Ye sneered, and it was so decided. Go directly to kill Xu Wuming and make him cheaper.


    Didi.


    As soon as Tang Ye made the decision, Feng Zhulian sent a message to him, probably because he had a clue to trace the person who issued the hairpin. Then he jumped to Feng Zhulian''s side according to the direction sent by Feng Zhulian.


    At this time, Fengzhu Lian was in a village on the outskirts. Even in the village, the construction of Yanjing State Capital was very good. With a beautiful environment and fresh air, it is a rare place to live.


    "Have anyone from Shenji Technology found?" Tang Ye asked Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhulian shook his head and said, "There are no traces of them yet, but even if they haven''t been traced yet, I think it''s almost the same."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Yes, you are actually faster than Shenji Technology."


    "Of course, do you think I am a vegetarian?" Feng Zhulian said with some pride. She used to receive training every day and learned a lot of skills. Now, with Tang Ye''s help and powerful super-technical power, the combination of the two will certainly make things more efficient.


    "What''s her name?" Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense, and asked Feng Zhulian for related information.


    Feng Zhulian said: "The water is clear."


    "The water is clear?" Tang Ye was taken aback, with a strange name. When the water is clear, there is no fish. However, he thought of a woman surnamed Shui. He also knew a woman surnamed Shui a hundred years ago, Shui Qingdie and Luo Li Shui Qingting. Behind them came with Mu Caisang, protected by Mu Caisang, they must be very safe.


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Ye doesn¡¯t have time to slowly sort out the relationship back then. He wants to find the Eternal Jiangshan Picture Spirit and the God, Ancient and Ten Thousand Beasts picture soon, so he decided to go out in person and said to Fengzhu Lian: "You are waiting here now, I Go and come."


    "Okay." Feng Zhu Lian was pleased. This old monster has strong means and strength, and she is afraid that the efficiency is the first. If it can be solved quickly, she does not want to take it slowly. Now this old monster has done so many things and has already attracted many people''s attention, and will definitely encounter many obstacles in the future.


    The people of Taoism would definitely not let him go. There are also many justice people. After all, in the battle in the South China Sea, the elder of the Taoist School was directly broken his neck. Many just people were slaughtered by him. This **** hatred, coupled with the existence that judges him as evil, those people must get rid of him.


    On the side of the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao did not act to deal with such an "evil" person. Those righteous people in the civil society can only abuse the Red Wall Palace for inaction. In these matters, they were not controlled and organized spontaneously to kill this faceless man.


    Tang Ye disappeared in place and appeared in the house where Shui Zhiqing was. There was no one in the hall, so he fell to the ground, looked around for a while, and then saw a few pictures, he was shocked.


    There is some fate, it''s really unclear, the way is unknown. Because the person in the photo has a pair of sisters. Although the photos are old and blurred, they can still be seen clearly. The two people above were actually Shui Qing butterfly and Shui Qing fly.


    There is such a coincidence.


    Cang Dang!


    When Tang Ye looked at the photo, a sudden sound of glass breaking came. Tang Ye turned his head to see that the water glass in a little girl''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Grandma Zeng!" The little girl didn''t seem to be afraid of Tang Ye, a weird faceless person. After seeing Tang Ye, she turned around and ran out, calling for her grandma.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop. He didn''t see panic and fear in the eyes of the little girl, so he didn''t think there would be anything wrong. And soon, the little girl pushed in an old woman in a wheelchair. The woman was very old, her face was full of frowns, and her hands were as old as scrawny.


    "He!" The little girl pushed the old man in, pointed at Tang Ye and called.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, always feeling that this little girl was not easy. At this time, I paid attention again, only to find that her eyes were clear and dust-free, like a blue wave, so charming.


    He didn''t know what was special about this little girl, but she was definitely extraordinary. In the age when the true **** descends, many people will be blessed, and many people will appear extraordinary. However, it is a pity that many of them will only be servants of God. God cares for them with strength, just to make them serve God.


    The old woman saw Tang Ye, with a smile on her old and silent face, she spoke very hard, and finally made a voice, as if calling out, "Brother Tang Ye..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looked at the old woman, and recognized it. She is Shui Qingdie, the lively little girl back then, Shui Qingdie''s younger sister.


    A hundred years later, she is still alive, an old man in her 100s. And she recognized Tang Ye. Although she didn''t know the reason, Tang Ye didn''t care. Brother Tang Ye was called, and his whole heart fell. He walked gently to the old woman, knelt down, and shook the woman''s hand. Then, the hidden power on his face dissipated, her face was exposed, and she called to the woman, "Little Dragonfly."


    It''s nice that the old man is still there. However, she will also leave soon. The hundred years of waiting is over, without regrets.


    The little girl next to her saw Tang Ye''s look, her eyes were clearer, and ripples were rippling again, and she was so beautiful. She shouted excitedly at Tang Ye, "Tang Sheng..."

 Chapter 1979： The battle for treasure!

    Tang Ye came out of this country house in a good mood. It¡¯s a joy to see an old friend. The little girl stood at the door, beckoning to him and saying goodbye, lively and happy. She is an extraordinary girl, one day in the future, she will see her active figure.


    And I''m afraid no one would have thought that the spirit of the eternal landscape would be kept by such an old man. Everyone in the world thinks that after the eternal world map was destroyed, the spirit left behind was secretly handed over to a general by the emperor a hundred years ago, and taken to a remote place for destruction or sealing. So those people will not look for them in Yanjing City. But they didn''t know that the essence of this ancient landscape painting has been in Yanjing.


    A hundred years ago, the emperor made a wonderful arrangement. As for how he got to know Shui Qingying, and how he felt that Shui Qingying could control the spirit of the ancient landscape, that was a story of the growth of Shui Qingying. And Shui Qingting is not an ordinary girl.


    Seeing Tang Ye coming back so soon, Feng Zhulian really admired his efficiency, but was also worried about whether he had found the whereabouts of the eternal landscape.


    "Someone is coming, let''s leave first." Tang Ye said to her when he reached Feng Zhulian.


    Fengzhu Lian also noticed it. I''m afraid the people from Shenji Technology have arrived. Feng Zhu Lian followed Tang Ye, entered the spatial passage, and disappeared in place.


    When the people from Shenji Technology arrived, they asked Shui Qingting and the little girl. The little girl was very naughty and blocked them with her arms akimbo, and she didn''t cooperate at all. And they didn''t dare to be rough at all, because soon there was a call from the Red Wall Palace, saying that they could not step in without the permission of the owner here.


    From the order of Wang Jiuxiao himself, the people of Shenji Technology realized that the identity of the seemingly ordinary people living here was extremely difficult. But the old man Shui Qingting had a very good attitude and simply said something to them. Although they found nothing, they also left convincingly, no longer worrying about it.


    Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian returned to the top of the mountain, and then Tang Ye emptied a wooden box in his hand, letting it float in the air, and said to Feng Zhu Lian: "This is the essence of the eternal landscape, you control it."


    "This..." Fengzhu Lian was surprised, this guy really found the spirit of the ancient landscape. Moreover, he gave it to himself so easily, it was really worthless. Do you want to cry so much to express your gratitude to yourself?


    However, Tang Ye was very cold, and said: "You can digest it yourself, call me if you can''t do it, I''ll take a rest over there."


    "Okay." Feng Zhu Lian didn''t know what to say to this boss, this kind of cultivation is not retributable, just listen to his words.


    Tang Ye came to the side and played with leaves. It seems boring to others, but in fact this is a simple numerology deduction. Taoism and Buddhism prefer to play this way. He doesn''t understand, but after a hundred years, he knows a little bit, so he wants to explore it.


    The phoenix curtain opened the wooden box and saw a white pearl-like orb flying out. She felt a very familiar and immense power, which was the essence of the ancient landscape!


    Feng Zhu Lian was very excited. As a sage heir to painting, she could feel the kind of restlessness that was immersed in the eternal landscape. The pictures of ancient landscapes are actually evil in nature and are used for murder. Regardless of the work of the literati, they are actually bold and domineering, and they are powerful and powerful in shaping those powerful eternal characters.


    Now, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain uses the power inherited from the painting saint to fuse this spirit. Fortunately, her strength has been improved, otherwise it will be difficult to tame. All that is needed now is time. As long as she is not disturbed, she will be able to integrate the spirit of the ancient landscape into her body, and then reproduce the power of the ancient landscape.


    However, with so many people staring at the Eternal Jiangshan Map, now that the spirit of the soul is out, many people feel it, how can they not move. Such treasures, grab them too!


    Especially the family members of the two sages of art and painting, facing the treasures of their ancestors, how can they be allowed to fall into the hands of others. Although they suffered heavy losses in the siege of the Red Wall Palace, they still had some strength. And if they want to rise again, then the power of the eternal world map is absolutely indispensable. As a result, they took action one after another, rushing to the place where the eternal landscapes and spirits appeared. At the same time, Chen Hebi was also dispatched. Originally, he was deeply shocked, but the appearance of the Eternal Jiangshan Map made him see the light.


    He felt that this was like God opened a window for him after closing the door. With the ancient landscape map, you can get the opportunity to rise again. Because the eternal landscapes have been cultivated to the extreme, a large number of eternal figures can be recruited at once, which is equivalent to forming an army of emperors and generals. This is unmatched, so what is there to be afraid of again when you come to the palace of the Red Wall?


    Chen Hebi re-energized his spirit, and took a few masters from his family to the place where the eternal pictures of Jiangshan appeared. He is not afraid that other masters will fight for such a treasure together. After he is a literary sage, he can drive the spirit of the ancient world. As long as he gets there, no matter who the treasure is in his hands, he can **** it back, and then if anyone stops him, he will kill him!


    Now Chen Hebi is full of hatred, even extremes and distortions of personality. The appearance of a gentleman Qianqian no longer exists, because the original self-confidence has long been cracked down. But Feng Zhulian''s betrayal, ignoring him, and leaving with the faceless man, broke his heart even more and filled his heart with resentment.


    It is said that women make men the happiest thing is to make boys become men overnight. But it is also said that the most painful thing women make to men is that they turn boys into adults overnight. Betrayal, lesson, enough pain, you should be sensible. Now Chen Hebi put down that hypocritical mask and became even more terrifying.


    The phoenix curtain, which is merging the essence of ancient landscapes and mountains, feels a lot of power, and looks at it. She frowned slightly, rather worried. In the process of fusion of spirit, no accidents can occur. But the most reassuring voice sounded at this time, "Don''t worry, no one can disturb you."


    Naturally Tang Ye''s voice. Feng Zhu Lian stretched out her frown. She knew that a very serious problem had already occurred, that was she was very dependent on this faceless old monster. The place this old monster occupies in her heart has become very big. But she is also very clear about her requirements. After integrating the essence of the ancient landscapes, she will become a strong independent party and famous all over the world.


    She can predict that it will be a fierce battle to compete for the essence of the eternal landscape. Then, in this battle, be famous all over the world!


    The Phoenix Pearl Curtain specializes in fusing the essence of the ancient landscapes, and Tang Ye placed absolute defensive power around her body. Then Tang Ye disappeared. I don''t know when, around the Fengzhu Curtain, people stood full, and they looked at her sternly, some of them were already taking action, but the strength they had hit was bounced back.


    "Who is this woman? She definitely can''t let the spirit of the eternal world map be merged by her!" These people drank lowly.


    The battle for treasure has begun.

 Chapter 1980： Feeling wearing a green hat!

    People who come to capture the essence of the ancient landscapes naturally have a lot of skills. However, even though they tried their best, they could not break the defensive force around Fengzhu Curtain. Whether it is using its own super-scientific power, or using technological guns and shells. People with ability have different forms of power and have all means.


    It''s a pity that the defensive enchantment is invaluable. Their attacks didn''t achieve any results, and they were all tired. In the end, they could only stand outside angrily, watching the Phoenix Pearl Curtain blend with the essence of the ancient landscape, gritted their teeth. Out of anger.


    Feng Zhu Lian could feel the attack from the outside force. She was a little worried, and opened her eyes slightly, and she was shocked to see so many people. These guys, want to win treasure, want to be crazy, right? However, after seeing Tang Ye''s defensive enchantment, she felt relieved again. Tang Ye gave her an unprecedented sense of security. Looking back, she was very angry when she met Tang Ye, but at this moment she felt very lucky.


    Fortunately, at the best age and with the greatest restless heart, I met such a right person, who can help me gallop without regret.


    Therefore, cherish it and repay it.


    No one can break the defenses arranged by the old monster, and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain reassured, and continued to concentrate on integrating the spirit of the ancient landscape. She also began to feel hostile in her heart. Those guys out there who came to grab the treasure had better leave quickly, otherwise they wouldn''t be easily let go of them once she had merged.


    Even if they want to let them go, they won''t let themselves go. Because one thing is bound to be that she possesses the essence of the Eternal Jiangshan Tu, then kill her, and the Eternal Jiangshan Tu will be masterless, so that whoever has the ability can capture it.


    Isn''t that the only thing about killing people for treasure? In the face of such a powerful and rare treasure, there are no moral principles. If others don''t talk about it, why should you talk about it yourself? Madonna, I have never been.


    Fengzhu Lian is dedicated to fusing the essence of the ancient landscape, and although it is hostile to those outside who attack and defensive enchantment, it will not let this affect the progress of the integration of the essence. She remained meditative. However, suddenly, Eternal Jiangshantu seemed to be drawn and resisted her fusion!


    Why is that?


    Fengzhu Lian was shocked. At this time, she can''t be distracted, nor can she use other powers, so it will be a huge trouble if someone can interfere with the fusion of spirit.


    "Chen Hebi!" Feng Zhulian hummed. She realized what was going on. Apart from her, there is only one person who can affect the eternal landscape, and that is after Wen Sheng, Chen Hebi.


    A hundred years later, it is the power that these two young men have passed on to the Second Sage of Art and Painting. This is a kind of inter-generational inheritance. Even if it is the same bloodline, the elderly in the family, brothers and sisters, etc., without inheritance, they will not be able to affect the ancient landscapes and the ancient gods and ten thousand beasts. This is why the two of them will be intensively trained and become the core figures of the attackers at a young age.


    Fengzhu Lian did not expect Chen Hebi to come. Of course, Chen Hebi will take it for granted that the essence of the ancient landscapes is present. However, she still held a bit of luck, thinking that Chen Hebi had been beaten in the Red Wall Palace siege and she would not care about it anymore. Unexpectedly, Chen Hebi stood up again, and this man was impressive.


    "Bead curtain, you are really unkind like this. You secretly obtained the essence of the ancient landscape and secretly merged it. If it weren''t for the treasures left by our ancestors that were too amazing for us to detect, you would be perfect." Standing outside the defensive barrier, Chen Hebi sneered at the Phoenix Pearl Curtain who sat cross-legged and couldn''t be distracted.


    Now he has no thoughts about Fengzhu Lian, at least he doesn''t have the kind of idea that he wants to maintain the image of a gentleman, thinking that he can be in harmony with Feng Zhu Lian, and his concubine will be together. If you want to get the phoenix curtain, use a rougher way. Get the essence of the ancient landscape map, and then condense it to reproduce the power of the ancient landscape map a hundred years ago, so how difficult is it to bow to the Phoenix Pearl Curtain King?


    Regarding Fengzhu Lian, whether he loves or not, Chen Hebi has been together for so long, and has long been unable to allow her to be with other men and become a woman where other men can sleep. Probably this is, even if I can''t get it, I won''t allow others to get it! Therefore, if you really can''t get it, then destroy it. Otherwise, one day she followed other men, and she always felt like wearing a green cap for herself.


    The reason why he felt like he was wearing a green cap was because Chen Hebi saw Feng Zhulian leaving with the faceless man. He didn''t know who the faceless person was, whether it was a man or a woman, a young man or an old man, but seeing the dependence on the faceless person in Feng Zhulian''s eyes, he felt like he was being greened. Never allowed!


    However, he was too wishful thinking into the drama. Feng Zhu Lian had never been with him, and there would be no such thing as green or green. After all, he was too confident, taking what he thought was a fact.


    Feng Zhu Lian didn''t want to pay attention to Chen Hebi, the most important thing was to merge the essence of the ancient landscape. However, Chen Hebi was interfering outside, and it was difficult for her to merge for a while. After hearing Chen Hebi¡¯s yin and yang weird words, she was furious, opened her eyes, looked at Chen Hebi, and sneered: ¡°There is only one picture of the ancient landscape in the world, and only one person can have it. My ancestors gave it to me a hundred years ago. Your ancestors, a hundred years later, you don¡¯t know how to let Yiran? Why must the eternal picture of the country be given to your family?"


    Chen Hebi''s expression was extremely gloomy for a moment, but after a flash, he laughed again and said to Fengzhu Lian: "Zhu Lian, I think you have misunderstood what I mean. I didn''t say that I must give a picture of the ancient world. My home. I just want to tell you that the eternal landscape is the property of our two families. Together we will benefit from each other, and if we divide ourselves together, we will suffer a hundred losses. Now we might as well deal with all those people who tried to **** the treasures from our two families?"


    "Boy, what are you talking about?!" Chen Hebi''s words infuriated the people who came to compete for the beauty of the ancient world. Someone yelled: "Treasures have always been able to live in humans, and there are still no homes. A hundred years ago and a hundred years later, can they be the same? However, I didn''t expect that you two were actually two masters of art and painting back then. Descendants. Ha, I don¡¯t know if you have lost the face of the second sage in the painting and writing. Your fathers are very embarrassed. In the past 100 years, no one can reach the height of the second sage in the painting and painting. They say that blue is better than blue. , But you are getting worse and worse, haha!"


    Chen Hebi''s expression became cold. To the person who ridiculed him, he turned around and glared, and he sent out a force to knock that person into the air, and he couldn''t afford to hurt him seriously.


    "This is... the power of the Great Master''s pinnacle!" Others were horrified, and they didn''t expect Chen Hebi to have such power at a young age.


    There are not many people who have entered the realm of the Holy Path, so the Great Master Peak is a very strong existence. People here are afraid that they are not opponents. It can be seen that Chen Hebi does have the ability to despise everyone.


    Feng Zhu Lian was also surprised to see Chen Hebi doing this. Before, Chen Hebi was just a power close to the Great Master, and he hadn''t broken through yet. Can''t this be a blow, the strength has not declined, but has improved?


    There must be something weird in this!


    Suddenly, Feng Zhulian thought of the Ten Destruction members created by the character behind the attack faction. It is said that what dark power is used, which can quickly increase the strength. Could it be that Chen Hebi took this path?

 Chapter 1981： Flame painting saint!

    Feng Zhu Lian also broke through to the Great Master''s peak power in a short time, but she knew that she had not taken any sideways. She believed that Tang Ye would not treat her like this. She herself didn''t want to go that way. These were questions of principle. However, when she saw Chen Hebi''s appearance, there was a faint wickedness when she exerted power, which was absolutely abnormal.


    She felt familiar with that kind of breath, and after thinking about it carefully, she remembered that it belonged to her. For this reason, she guessed that Chen Hebi''s ability to break through to the pinnacle of the Great Master in such a short period of time is to walk the sideways, which is the path of destruction. Ten Deeds were created monsters, so did Chen Hebi also accept the transformation?


    Feng Zhu Lian showed a look of disgust. Fortunately, I still expected this man before, but now it seems that this man is not worth it at all.


    Being hurt, being hit, is not a reason for a man to abandon principles!


    Chen Hebi''s words caused dissatisfaction among many masters. Although his shot was amazing and the great master''s peak strength, everyone felt that there was a consistent enemy, so first unite and deal with Chen Hebi! If the descendants of the two sages of writing and painting let them go, they will definitely get a greater chance for the spirit of the eternal landscape. For this reason, it is best for everyone to eliminate this possibility.


    "This kid is too arrogant and arrogant. Since we don''t put us in the eyes, then we should teach him a lesson! After the two sages of painting and painting, there is no holy way, how to be afraid!" A master incited everyone.


    The companion of the injured person immediately responded, shouting: "Kill this kid and that woman, we will be able to get the essence of this ancient landscape, brothers, let''s do it, stop talking!"


    Then those people rushed to attack Chen Hebi. Such a move drove many people, and there was a group of people to deal with Chen Hebi. The few entourages who followed Chen Hebi are not simple roles, and they have to deal with these besieging people. But Chen Hebi waved his hand to stop them, and said: "A bunch of bugs, don''t want to play slowly, they solved the problem all at once."


    Then Chen Hebi waved his hand and shouted domineeringly, "Pen."


    It is very mysterious, seeing Chen Hebi has an extra brush in his hand. However, this brush was created out of thin air, not flying from a distance, and it seems not so domineering. The real domineering, it is said that there was an eternal swordsman who had a duel with the gods and a "sword came". That was the real domineering and became an immortal legend. I don''t know how many posterity imitated but never surpassed.


    After Chen Hebi had an extra brush in his hand, he quickly wrote in mid-air and wrote the words "become embarrassed on all sides". The way of literary sage, the secret method of controlling words, is definitely one of the most mysterious secret methods. Therefore, the Wensheng who was able to realize this way back then is indeed an eternal wizard. Embarrassed on all sides, the four expanded, flew into the air, and then suddenly pressed down, covering those people. Then, those people seemed to have entered an illusion, their body and mind were affected, and they were desolate and tragic. Even if they had great power, they seemed to be exhausted and could no longer resist.


    Everyone fell into the illusion and did not go to attack Chen Hebi for a while. At this time, Chen Hebi wrote a few more words "Ten Thousand Arrows", these four words flew into the sky, and instantly turned into dense arrows, and then the sharp arrows shot down at the people who were trapped in the illusion of embarrassment on all sides.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    Those who want to attack Chen Hebi are so dead, there is no shortage of masters inside. However, Chen Hebi was a better master than them, unfortunately, he just died. Those who hadn''t done it were all timid when they saw this situation, and couldn''t help taking a few steps back, not wanting to confront Chen Hebi.


    The power is too disparity, do not seek your own death. It is better to wait for the opportunity. Isn''t the woman inside and Chen Hebi opposed? So, it''s better to wait for them to get hurt before we make another move!


    Chen Hebi didn''t take action against other people anymore, because he had no time to delay. Now the Phoenix Pearl Curtain is fusing the essence of the ancient landscape. If it is integrated by the Phoenix Pearl curtain, he will lose the ancient landscape.


    "Zhu Lian, are you sure you want to be like this? What made you betray us?" Chen Hebi once again launched the power of Wen Sheng inheritance to contain the spirit of the eternal landscape. Although it is not very effective, it can also interfere with Feng Zhu Curtain fusion.


    Fengzhu Lian still kept focusing on fusion, but was greatly slowed down by Chen Hebi''s interference. Her heart is hostile again, and she can''t be quiet, so there may be accidents.


    "With your strength, you won''t lose to him. The power of painting saints is no worse than Wen Sheng." Tang Ye''s voice rang in Feng Zhulian''s ears.


    Fengzhu Lian was overjoyed, but the old monster was actually hiding behind him watching. In this case, the old monster would definitely protect himself, and he would never die anyway. In this case, there is a gold medal to avoid death, why should we be afraid of a battle?


    If you can''t win, you will be embarrassed at best. It is better to try the battle, even if it is clumsy, after the battle, it will be a huge experience and improvement.


    Besides, he is not a baby either. After being a painter, it is also possible to paint to fight!


    Feng Zhu Lian made a decision, took a deep breath, stopped sitting cross-legged, and stood up. This is a temporary abandonment of the essence of merging the ancient landscapes, and we will deal with Chen Hebi first.


    The evil fate between myself and Chen Hebi, or rather, the evil fate between Wen Sheng and Hua Sheng, let''s deal with it here.


    Feng Zhu Lian walked out of the protection barrier set up by Tang Ye, confronted Chen Hebi, and said, "Since you want to get this picture of the ancient landscape so much, then come and get it. The premise is that you have that ability!"


    Chen Hebi did not expect Fengzhu Lian to take such an action, which really surprised him. He felt that Fengzhu Lian shouldn''t take such a rash and risky approach, it was nothing like her before. Because she has no chance of winning, how could her strength be the opponent of the pinnacle master?


    "Zhu Lian, the faceless man made you arrogant. It is a pity for you to do this. Why do you want to follow such an unidentified person? What did he give you to make you so tempted? "Chen Hebi asked Fengzhu Lian.


    "He gave me something you can''t give, and it''s also something that the family can''t give." Feng Zhulian said, stretched out her right hand and screamed to the ground, a flame burst out of her palm, showing her strength .


    Chen Hebi frowned when he saw it. Feng Zhu Lian actually has such power? He thought that the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was at best using the power of the painting saint to paint and attack, but now it is directly emitting power. Fengzhu Lian will have this way of fighting?


    In addition, why is it flame? How can Phoenix Pearl Curtain master the ability to use flames? Is it a newly acquired ability?


    "Bead curtain you..."


    "Stop talking nonsense, let''s start." Feng Zhulian snorted coldly, and the flame in her palm turned into a paintbrush. She held the paintbrush and quickly painted, a sharp sword formed, flew out to take shape, burning flames, pointing straight Chen Hebi.


    "This..." Chen Hebi was even more surprised, integrating the power of the flame painting?

 Chapter 1982： Too young and arrogant!

    Chen Hebi felt familiar with the power displayed by the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, but at the same time he felt very strange. There is indeed the power under the inheritance of the painting sage, and painting is very mysterious.


    However, he did not remember that the Phoenix Pearl Curtain could use the power of flames. If it weren''t for specializing in flame secrets, it would be impossible to emit flame power like one wanted. It was as if the flames merged with her. How can this kind of thing be completed in just a few days?


    It must be the hands and feet of the faceless man!


    Chen Hebi became angry. He couldn''t accept any changes that the faceless man made to the Phoenix Pearl Curtain now. The more Feng Zhu Lian changed, the more things he felt that Feng Zhu Lian had happened to the faceless person. So he seemed to have tasted a strong green hat. Really a guy who loves to worry about himself, there are many scenes.


    "Zhu Lian, why did you become like this?" Chen Hebi stared at Feng Zhu Lian angrily, looking very heartbroken.


    Feng Zhulian glanced at him and said, "You seem to hate my change like this? It''s really funny. What''s wrong with me becoming stronger? But you, in order to become stronger, even sold your soul?"


    "You are right!" Chen Hebi shouted in a low voice. He felt ironic, it was Feng Zhulian who had betrayed and followed the faceless man, and even said that he had any qualifications!


    Feng Zhulian was too lazy to talk nonsense, and snorted coldly: "You and I will understand the past here. If you don''t make a move, I will make a move."


    Then the sharp sword that Feng Zhu Lian just drew with the brush of flame rushed towards Chen Hebi. Chen Hebi snorted coldly, not paying attention to Fengzhu Lian''s attack. He waved the pen in his hand and wrote words like shield, and then formed a shield in front of him.


    boom!


    However, Chen Hebi thought it could block the flame sword of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. He never expected that the flame sword directly shattered his shield, slammed him out, fell to the ground and rolled, sliding out for a long distance before stopping. .


    puff!


    Chen Hebi even vomited blood directly, supported him with one hand, half-kneeled on the ground, and his hair was messed up, a bit embarrassed.


    "How is this possible?!" Chen Hebi was surprised and couldn''t believe such a thing. The power of Fengzhu Lian just now was the pinnacle of the Great Master!


    He never thought that Fengzhu Lian would reach the power of the Great Master''s pinnacle, so he didn''t try his best to resist. The result was that he underestimated the enemy, and he was severely injured by the blow of Feng Zhulian.


    "How can you have the power of the Great Master''s pinnacle?!" Chen Hebi raised his head and stared at Fengzhu Lian and drank, and said angrily: "What have you done with the faceless man? In such a short time, you have not It may reach this point!"


    At this moment, what Chen Hebi thought of was the so-called short-cut for men''s and women''s double cultivation, because this kind of side-by-side approach can quickly improve strength. In this case, he felt that Fengzhu Lian would no longer be that clean and pure woman. This is not a real cuckold. It can only be said that Chen Hebi is really a lot of drama. In addition, I thought that he would not be affected by some obsession, but he did not expect that Feng Zhulian would have such a big obsession with him.


    Feng Zhu Lian didn''t know the mess of things in Chen Hebi''s mind, and didn''t bother to care what Chen Hebi thought. She was very surprised at this time, because she was not very confident in her strength before, after all, she hadn''t really fought. But just now she played a strength, her confidence soared. Because even if you lack actual combat experience, you can push the enemy back in front of a powerful force.


    If the strength gap is enough, even if you attack awkwardly, you can kill the enemy. Just go with the high-level characters to fight the low-level mobs, Ping A can easily kill the mobs.


    With a great increase in confidence, Feng Zhu Lian continued to paint. As a person who inherited the power of painting, she painted with amazing speed, and soon drew a snake. Of course, snakes may not be complicated. Then, a flaming giant python emerged from the painting, continued to grow bigger and became like a giant beast, and swept over to attack Chen Hebi.


    Seeing this, Chen Hebi frowned greatly. He was injured first because he underestimated the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, which made him fall into a passive situation. However, since he is also the pinnacle of the Great Master, he will not be easily defeated. Before the flame python attacked, he quickly wrote. He wants to buy time for himself to relax, so he needs a strong defense. For this reason, he has created a kind of illusion terrain, "one man is in the middle of the world", rumbling, under his feet, the land rises and the terrain changes. It seems to have become a high mountain barrier.


    Standing on it, Chen Hebi''s situation really became very safe, and it was difficult to attack it. And to shape this defensive illusion of "one man is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is the one who is not the one" has consumed his huge strength. If such defensive barriers are broken, then his situation is dangerous.


    He didn''t believe that Fengzhu Lian could still attack. At this time, he was very angry and unwilling. I didn''t expect to be forced to this point by Fengzhu curtain. After all, it was because I underestimated the enemy.


    Seeing this, the phoenix curtain immediately drew birds and beasts, forming a siege army. Soldiers approached the city and surrounded Chen Hebi''s defensive fortress, while birds flew up to attack. For a time, a picture of a siege war was formed, violent and shocking.


    Those masters who stood outside and watched were surprised and complicated at this moment. They are here to grab the treasure, but with such a powerful person, how can they get it. They never expected that the power of the two sages of painting and painting, and the battle between the two literati, would be even more fierce than those of their warriors. Who said that the useless is the scholar''s?


    Feng Zhu Lian failed to knock down Chen Hebi''s defensive fortress. Chen Hebi was very powerful, and he was more proficient in actual combat than Feng Zhu Lian. Fengzhu Lian itself is arrogant and feels that he has such a strong power, how can he not deal with the already injured Chen Hebi. So, she decided to use stronger force to break through the defensive fortress in one fell swoop.


    Feng Zhu Lian painted quickly. This time it took a long time to paint. When she finished her pen, she roared and heard a dragon chant.


    She drew a dragon, and she wanted to use a dragon to break through Chen Hebi''s defensive fortress.


    "Too arrogant..." However, at the moment when the dragon chant sounded, Tang Ye snorted silently, not knowing where he was hiding. The current Phoenix Pearl Curtain cannot control the power of the Shenlong. Just before the actual combat, I thought about releasing the dragon. As long as it is a spirit beast, it has its own will to survive in the world, and their power will not be used at will. If the caster can''t control it, they will in turn impact and hurt the caster.


    Sure enough, when the dragon appeared, instead of attacking Chen Hebi, he turned his head and roared at Fengzhu Lian, and then rushed towards Fengzhu Lian.


    "What?" Feng Zhu Lian was shocked, only then realized that after releasing the dragon, his head was blank, and there was no consciousness of manipulating the dragon. This is enough power but not enough control.


    boom!


    Feng Zhulian was impacted by the dragon and cried out in pain, unable to support her body, and fell to the ground vomiting blood.


    Seeing this, Chen Hebi was overjoyed, knowing that his opportunity was coming, so he wrote on the defensive fortress, with one stone through his heart!


    Feng Zhu Lian, he is going to kill!


    With such an arrow down, the wounded Phoenix Pearl Curtain would definitely not be able to stop it, and would die from the heart.


    However, at this moment, Chen Hebi''s body shuddered suddenly. He felt a super terrifying existence behind him, like a poisonous snake that had entangled him, with blood-red eyes gleaming, and he could even hear the spit of snake letter. Chi Chi, Chi Chi, ghastly, terrifying, and deadly.


    Chen Hebi trembled, this was not a force he could resist. The only thing he thought of was the faceless man.

 Chapter 1983： Become famous!

    Tang Ye didn''t appear behind Chen Hebi, but only sent out a colder mind to scare Chen Hebi. For him, who has surpassed the heavens and is infinitely close to the realm of the true god, dealing with someone who hasn''t reached the realm of the holy way is really effortless.


    If it weren''t for training a group of powerful enough people, he could directly kill Chen Hebi, Shimie, and so on, why there are so many things.


    After all, the vision needs to be at the level of the true god. If the true **** came, he would not have this advantage. Therefore, in order to make up for the disadvantage of the time, he must start preparing now.


    Capturing divine power is a very important place. In addition, he had a lot of conversations with Shikui, the main one was the reincarnation of the ghost cave. The rebirth of ghosts is against the precepts of heaven and earth, but it can actually happen. Therefore, this secret technique can affect the true god, even against the true god.


    Now what he needs to study is to deal specifically with the power of the true god, instead of basic simple fist embroidering.


    Chen Hebi knew that the faceless man was very powerful, but he hadn''t experienced it personally. He didn''t know what an absolute gap was, or what despair was. He has just broken through to the peak of the Great Master''s power, has an inexhaustible power, and has the confidence that he will not be defeated. This is an illusion that everyone who breaks through a new power will have a little illusion. It doesn''t matter if you have an illusion. The important thing is that you don''t know that there is a heaven outside and there are people outside the world, and you really think that you cannot be defeated.


    Therefore, at this time, an overwhelming force appeared suddenly. This overwhelming and terrifying thing made Chen Hebi think that he was being stared at by an invincible viper, and his whole body shuddered. He didn''t dare to move, and he moved because of terror. Trembling. He felt that he had become a clown, and his confidence had disappeared.


    He originally wanted to kill Fengzhu Curtain with an arrow through his heart. He felt that the woman he wanted to have had an unspeakable relationship with other men, then it was a kind of tarnishment to him, he couldn''t bear this kind of thing, then let her die. However, after being enveloped by Tang Ye''s gloomy power, his whole body was paralyzed, unable to move, and he could no longer attack Fengzhu Curtain.


    Feng Zhulian knew that this was an opportunity to deal with Chen Hebi, and she thanked Tang Ye for helping her. She has learned the lesson about the emergence of the inability to control the dragon. This is the experience gained after the actual combat, and it is always good to have a harvest. So she didn''t refuse Tang Ye''s help, and when Chen Hebi was scared by Tang Ye''s power, she also attacked with sharp arrows just like Chen Hebi. She drew a flaming arrow that gave her the strongest strength and shot it at Chen Hebi.


    call!


    Unstoppable, hit Chen Hebi and left. Chen Hebi was shrouded in absolute power, unable to move his body, he could only watch the sharp arrows attack, and could not control the defensive power of the man who was in the middle of the world.


    puff!


    The flaming arrow penetrated Chen Hebi''s body, he snorted and his life began to pass. He couldn''t accept this kind of thing, so he was killed?


    He was very angry, very unwilling, and more emotions were directed at himself. Because he knew that the power that had just appeared behind him did not directly attack him, but just drifted past him like a gust of wind. But he was scared and frightened. After all, it was his lack of concentration. If the willpower is enough, not to be suppressed by that kind of power, and if you hold it through, you won''t be hit by the arrow of Phoenix Pearl Curtain!


    Hit by a flaming arrow and penetrated his body, Chen Hebi was already fatally wounded and could no longer maintain the defensive illusion of being a man and a man. The illusion disappeared. He thumped and fell to the ground like a frontal bastard, but not yet. expire. He vomited blood and tried to raise his head to stare at the Fengzhu curtain, so unwilling and resentful.


    Even if he borrowed strength from that adult, he still lost. Damn it, this shouldn''t be your own destiny!


    Feng Zhu Lian stood up and looked at Chen Hebi like this without sympathy, but there was no hatred. Her attitude just ignores such people. Friends can''t do it because she doesn''t like such a person. As for the enemy, Chen Hebi is hostile to her, so she is naturally hostile. The ending now has it all.


    Chen Hebi was defeated, and several of his men who came with him saw this and angrily went over to attack Fengzhu Lian. Although Feng Zhu Lian was injured, it was not fatal. Grand Master Pinnacle''s strength did not need to be fully utilized to deal with them. In addition to the battle with Chen Hebi just now, she is familiar with the battle. Even if she is not very experienced, she will not panic. Therefore, with the powerful strength and calm response, she easily solved those few people.


    Then, there are those who want to compete for the essence of the ancient world. These people were actually very afraid of the power of Grand Master Feng Zhu Lian''s peak, but when they saw that Feng Zhu Lian was injured, they were shaken again. The treasure of the eternal landscape is too rare, they really don''t want to miss it. After several hesitations, they still decided to fight, maybe they could kill Fengzhu Lian!


    The mental power that Tang Ye sent out just now was only aimed at Chen Hebi. Otherwise, if they knew that Tang Ye was still helping Fengzhu Curtain, they would definitely not dare to take action.


    Now they took action, but Tang Ye didn''t help Fengzhu Curtain. Fengzhu Lian didn''t need Tang Ye''s help either, she would solve the matter herself. Although she was injured, she wanted to fight even more. After the thrill of fighting with Chen Hebi, she became addicted to it, so she would not refuse those who attacked him, and would fight to the end.


    After a fierce battle, the land here became a small battlefield, blood, corpses, gunpowder, and destruction. And the person standing last was Fengzhu Lian.


    It was Feng Zhu Lian who stood at the end and declared her victory. But her condition is not getting better, she is very tired, and there are many injuries on her body. At this time she was breathing heavily, killing so many people, dozens? several hundred? I don''t know, anyway, she killed all the people who came to **** the beauty of the ancient world. There was a feeling of corpses everywhere. So dealing with so many people, she was exhausted. If there is another strong enemy, she will not be able to deal with it again.


    Fortunately, only Tang Ye appeared. Tang Ye looked at her and said, "After today, you are afraid that you will become famous. After painting the saint, after killing Wen Sheng, but also massacre, dozens of masters died here, no matter it was You will be known to the world as to who you are or what you do."


    This is not just a world fame. It''s just that this "famous name" has both praise and derogation, it may be infamy, it may be a fame.


    Feng Zhulian wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth. She didn''t know whether it was her blood or someone else''s blood. He snorted coldly, and said, "It''s hard to be famous if I follow you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a little speechless. Although he is very famous now, he is more of an individual. Now that the Fengzhu curtain massacred the Quartet, it would definitely be considered an organizational force. As a result, I wonder if it will be rumored to be an evil, dark and terrorist organization?

 Chapter 1984： The power of the dead!

    Kill all the people who came to grab the treasure, and naturally no one will **** it again, and the phoenix curtain can calmly blend the essence of the ancient landscape. However, she suffered some injuries, and she had a high consumption of strength and needed rest. Tang Ye didn''t use vitality to help her recover. At this time, Tang Ye wanted her to learn to absorb spiritual energy to repair by herself. This simple method of cultivating immortality must be learned.


    I couldn''t use this before, because even if I knew how to cultivate, I didn''t have enough spiritual energy to absorb. But now, with the opening of the shackles of Qi Luck and the penetration of the true God''s power, there has been an influx of spiritual energy, so as long as you master the cultivation method, you can draw a little spiritual energy into your body. This is very effective in repairing the body. Small injuries can be healed a lot in one day.


    What else could Feng Zhu Lian do? I could only listen to Tang Ye. When they arrived at a quiet hill, Fengzhu Lian first took a rest, and according to Tang Ye''s words, felt the spiritual energy, and then absorbed it. She didn''t know if she could do it, after all, this was a very imaginary thing, but she was working hard to do it. After seeing so many illusions, she would no longer doubt Tang Ye, even if she raised the bar for a while, it was just superficial skills, maybe she had some other thoughts, indicating that she is a girl, can be mature and stable, and can be cute and cute.


    It is a pity that Tang Ye, faceless, has no expression, like a wooden person.


    "It''s really nervous. What are you doing to the old monster? It''s...too shy and a bit perverted." Feng Zhulian couldn''t help but nudge her strange behavior.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was nowhere to be seen, and Feng Zhulian didn''t know why he had gone, so she could only concentrate on her own business. Shaking his head, patted his face, let himself not think of something inexplicable, start self-treatment, and then merge the essence of the ancient landscape.


    Tang Ye didn''t go anywhere, he returned to the place where the Phoenix Pearl Curtain fought against each other just now. Because he noticed that Chen Hebi had a little weird aura on his body, which was similar to the ghost rebirth technique he and Shikui studied. That kind of power is the power of the dead. When the power of the dead is used on the living, there are only two extremes. One is that the power of the dead swallows the living and the person dies. The second is that the living can adapt to the strength of the dead, and the strength can be increased leaps and bounds. However, even if it increases, the consequence is death. Because the power of the dead will still erode the living body bit by bit, when the living body can no longer suppress the power of the dead, it will naturally die.


    Tang Ye and Shikui are studying this power of the dead. They also call it the power of the dead. It should be said that the power of the dead is the most basic, and then the power of the dead. The dead body, also the dead body, then uses these secret techniques of ghost rebirth to brew some power. Just like the dead body itself, half is the power of the dead body. And the other half of his living body was not infected and swallowed by the power of the dead body because it was isolated, so the black and white dress was not as simple as a weird dress. Those wrapped bandages were still powerful spell runes. Shi Kui''s body is not that simple.


    Even so, neither Tang Ye nor he could control the power of the dead, let alone the power of the dead. However, he discovered that Chen Hebi possessed such power. Even if it is very subtle, very very little, he still cares very much. So he wanted to investigate Chen Hebi''s body.


    However, when he returned to the battlefield to search, he found that Chen Hebi''s body was missing. He couldn''t help frowning and realized that Chen Hebi''s body had been taken away. And this further confirmed his speculation that behind this, someone studied the power of the dead and had some results. At least it can be used on living people to exert a powerful force, and the living people did not die immediately.


    "Will it be Xu Wuming?" Tang Ye hummed softly. Chen Hebi is the core figure of the attackers, and behind the attackers is Xu Wuming, a thousand-year-old immortal monster. Xu Wuming''s identity is still the ancestor of a devils master, mastering the supreme exorcism secret technique. This exorcism secret technique deals with demons and feminine things. Then it is not surprising that he will have in-depth research on the deceased. It is not surprising that after a thousand years of time, coupled with the knowledge and power of the ancestors of Fumoshi, he can achieve some results.


    For this reason Tang Ye thought of ten extinctions. Ten Deeds are not humans, deformed like monsters, even if they look normal like humans, they are not like them in terms of their thoughts and characters. It is a monster created, and the thought and personality are missing. It''s like a robot. It''s just what the program is set up during manufacturing. After the manufacturing is completed, they all act in accordance with the "procedure". The Ten Destructions possess terrifying power, is it the power of the dead?


    The Ten Kills were created by Xu Wuming, so many problems can be explained. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye felt that Xu Wuming had a lot of value.


    "I really want to meet you right away." Tang Ye sneered. He wanted to get the results of Xu Wuming''s research, concerning the secret technique of deflating demons, and the power of the dead, which would greatly help him to study the technique of reincarnating from the ghost cave.


    Tang Ye wanted to find Xu Wuming immediately. It might be difficult for him to deal with Xu Wuming a hundred years ago. After all, dealing with Xu Wuming''s clone would be more difficult. But now, he felt that dealing with Xu Wuming was not a difficult task. If you are a clone, solve it within ten moves. But considering that he wanted to train Fengzhu Lian, Tang Ye gave up and went to Xu Wuming immediately. He had a plan to kill Fengzhu Curtain one by one.


    Ten Misunderstandings have the power of the dead, which is another unexpected discovery. In this case, the corpse of Ten Destruction can be used for research. This kind of thing, I believe that the corpse will be very interested.


    Now that Chen Hebi''s body is gone, let''s start looking for Shimie. This was also in the process of cultivating Fengzhu Lian and the others. By the way, getting rid of the remaining strength of the attackers, and also dealing with Xu Wuming. To this end, it is necessary to trace the location of the members of the Ten Extinctions. Tang Ye condensed the green spirit fire elves. Last time, the green spirit fire tracked three members of the ten extinctions, and had a good grasp of the aura, so it is not difficult to release it to track.


    After Qing Linghuo flew to track, Tang Ye returned to Feng Zhu Lian, and Feng Zhu Lian''s injury was relieved a lot. It seemed that she had a good understanding and knew how to conduct simple self-treatment. At this time, the phoenix curtain is fusing the essence of the ancient landscape. The picture of the ancient landscape is actually a murder weapon, made for killing. This is the violence hidden by a literati in Wensheng. This violence is integrated into the eternal landscape. So, don¡¯t look at it as a literati, it¡¯s actually a big deal. And the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, which has just gone through the killing, seems to be appreciated and liked by the eternal scenery of the world, so when the Phoenix Pearl Curtain merges with it, it is much faster than before.


    Feng Zhu Lian suddenly opened her eyes, a golden light flashed in her eyes. With the power of the eternal landscape, she has entered the holy way.


    What an unexpected gain. Tang Ye was in a good mood. As a result, the cultivation of the phoenix pearl curtain was basically completed. There are not many people who can deal with her in the holy realm.

 Chapter 1985： The birth of a monster!

    Feng Zhu Lian felt the change in her own strength. She was originally the pinnacle of the Grand Master, and she was already very strong. However, after entering the Holy Path, she found that the power of the Great Master''s pinnacle was not worth mentioning. The holy way, even if it is just a step, it feels like another world. However, after entering the holy path, she felt that she was extremely remote, and she would not be able to break through in this life.


    Probably it is impossible for a mortal to become a god. Fengzhu Lian was not hit. It was a bit greedy to think about the realm of heaven and man just after entering the holy way. She took a deep breath and felt very comfortable. Looking to the side, seeing Tang Ye, he smiled heartily.


    She felt that following Tang Ye, there was definitely meat to eat. So in this life, I want to follow Tang Ye. Just looking back, there seems to be something else in it, but it can''t be so ambiguous.


    But she was really surprised. She felt astonished that all she had experienced so far was dreaming. Enter the holy way! Once she was only the power of the master realm, her life plan was to enter the grand master for ten years, and then spend the rest of her life to enter the holy way. As a result, she is now the holy way... not many days have passed. She knew that her holy way was Tang Ye''s help. However, how terrible it would be to create someone who is so easy to be a strong man in the Holy Path?


    This is not the first time the old monster has done such a thing. I remember Tang Zisang''s revelation of the saint path of poison because of this old monster''s help. It is said that this old monster is just a little bit of Tang Zisang. Later, Tang Zisang understood the Holy Way of Poison. Two holy ways have been cultivated in a row. This faceless man, old monster, is really a monster.


    "Have you finished integrating the pictures of the ancient landscapes?" Tang Ye asked Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhulian nodded and said, "The fusion is over. It''s weird. After a fight, the fusion is much faster. I feel it has become a part of my body and I can use it anytime."


    "Pay attention to the hostile spirit in your body, don''t be swallowed. The eternal landscape is a murder weapon, and it is originally a murderous weapon. I am worried that the brutality of Wen Sheng a hundred years ago will turn into will, waiting for an opportunity to swallow your will, in that case, He is tantamount to being born again." Tang Ye said to Feng Zhu Lian.


    Feng Zhulian was shocked and said, "Is there such a thing?"


    Tang Ye said: "The world is so big, there are no wonders. Some people think he is dead, but he is actually alive."


    Feng Zhulian rolled her eyes. This kind of remarks are commonplace. She said: "I will pay attention and will not let myself lose control. The big deal is like Wuwang. I control my magic power after I am in a demon. I think it''s pretty good. ."


    "You can''t do it." Tang Ye asserted directly.


    "Why?" Feng Zhu Lian was not convinced.


    Tang Ye turned to look at her, and said, "Not everyone can control demonization. Wuwang is a special case, because he is a Buddha..."


    Feng Zhulian wanted to say something, Tang Ye waved her hand to stop her, and said, "Let''s go, there is something to do."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian asked in confusion.


    Tang Ye said: "Go back to Nanhai, let''s come together and find a few good people to practice."


    "Who are you looking for?" Feng Zhulian was a little excited, she seemed to want to fight. Now that I just have a strong power, wouldn''t it be in vain if I don''t use it.


    Tang Ye looked unsmiling, with a somewhat majestic and majestic aura, and said, "Ten Annihilation."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye in a somewhat inconceivable way, and said, "Going to kill ten?"


    She felt that the Ten Destructions were the enemies of the Red Wall Court, and it was what the Ten Profounds had to do. If they did it like this, it was a bit of suspicion that they would help the Red Wall Court. She really didn''t know Tang Ye''s thoughts. Recently, this guy seemed to have helped the Red Wall Palace a lot.


    Tang Ye ignored Phoenix Pearl Curtain¡¯s speculation, and said, ¡°Being a stepping stone to hone you, they are all resources that can be used. Ten Kills are powerful and unique. They are created monsters. , Has a special power, it can''t be used to hone you better."


    Feng Zhu Lian thought for a while and felt that it was indeed the case. She didn''t care so much, as long as she could grow up, it was worth it. As for who she helped, or whose power she was considered to be, what was important. At that time, I will be the strongest person. Others can''t interfere in my own affairs. If you want to interfere, you will die. Why should a person at the top care about the eyes of others?


    Feng Zhulian nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Everything is up to you."


    Still using the ability to jump in space, Tang Ye returned to the South China Sea and saw Tang Zisang, Demon Buddha Wuwang, and Miao Yuer fighting with the two-headed python. This was part of the training. When they saw Tang Ye coming back, they stopped and landed in an open space to see what Tang Ye had arranged.


    At this time they noticed the power change of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. Holy Way! Damn, they were all surprised. Shouldn¡¯t it be like this, go out and take the holy way. This is too unreal. Is the holy way easy to get? Or, if this continues, the Lord can make the holy path ruin the streets?


    After the surprise, everyone looked at Tang Ye with hot eyes and full of expectations. Because they want to get that kind of power too, their eyes are like saying, "Boss, come on, you also take me to become a powerful saint!"


    In fact, Tang Ye wanted to do that. Without the power of the Holy Path realm, how to hunt down those god-level beasts and fierce beasts. It''s just that he won''t say these things here, because the most important thing in the pursuit of power is to rely on himself, not others. Moreover, the cultivation methods of everyone here are different from the problems that exist. Not everyone is a phoenix curtain, Tang Ye, as the person who instructs them, must teach them in accordance with their aptitude.


    "Everyone, prepare, help you find some opponents, and fight with real guns and live ammunition, it will be life-threatening." Tang Ye said to everyone.


    Everyone was stunned, there would be life-threatening, is that very strong?


    Tang Zisang was very calm, his cold and glamorous appearance had not changed, and said, "I can''t ask for it."


    There is no end to her pursuit of power. Although she has entered the holy way, she is not like Fengzhu Lian, who feels that the realm of heaven and humanity is so remote that she can''t reach it in this life. On the contrary, after entering the realm of the holy path, she immediately felt that she could climb to the realm of heaven and human. Perhaps this is because after she is a double sage, she is extremely talented, and her eyesight is a height that others can''t see. That is a kind of innate power, or she has that kind of pure pursuit in her heart.


    Seeing Tang Zisang nodded, the others did not flinch. They all nodded to indicate that they were going to fight. They knew that this was the training Tang Ye had put on them. They also looked forward to Tang Ye taking them to a higher level. This is what they are willing to follow Tang Ye''s purpose and go to a higher level.


    Tang Ye said to them: "No matter what your expectations, everything you want must be pursued by yourself. For you, others, apart from feelings, are just a resource to help you achieve your goals. resource of."


    "Naturally, I am also the resource for your growth. The difference is that you cannot use me because I am stronger and stronger than you. Therefore, I can only help you." Tang Ye said very domineering, a little pretending Thirteen. However, Tang Zisang and the others had to admit that this was the case.


    Tang Ye is much better than them, no matter whether it is strength or wisdom, they dare not have the idea of ??calculating Tang Ye.


    Arranged for Tang Zisang and the others, they flew into the South China Sea again, called out the two-headed giant python, and said to it: "You won''t be idle, there will be someone to accompany you in the trick."


    That person was the black dragon who was only one step away from reaching the level of the beast.


    Tang Ye stepped up his training, and was shaping a group of "monsters" that were all-powerful. Many people still disagree with this. One day, they finally wake up and the world is dominated by others!

 Chapter 1986： Three kill one!

    After Tang Ye took the Fengzhu curtain and they left, the black dragon appeared in the sky over the South China Sea. The black dragon is an absolutely powerful existence on this land. Although it is not Tang Ye''s opponent, he can fight fiercely under Tang Ye for a long time without losing. According to what Tang Ye said, he was only one step away from the beast, so his power soon reached the level of the true god.


    If such a person were to be seen by Feng Zhulian and Tang Zisang and they were easily called by Tang Ye to help train the two-headed python, wouldn''t it mean that Tang Ye could call the black dragon? In this case, Tang Ye''s identity is almost exposed. Because everyone knew that the black dragon would not listen to anyone''s words, it was the dragon family of the lord of the beasts. However, if anyone can make Black Dragon obedient, it can only be Tang Sheng a hundred years ago.


    The two-headed python already knew Tang Ye''s identity, so it wouldn''t have any effect if Tang Ye called Black Dragon to help. What the black dragon is doing now is looking for opportunities to break through to the beast. It must finish this matter before the true God descends, otherwise there will be no advantage at all. It is not the only dragon between heaven and earth. The dragon is a family of dragons and exists in the heaven. Shenlong is rare in the world, and the one that appears is regarded as the only one, only because there are only humans in the world, and there has never been a heavenly immortal.


    Just like the people of the ancestral land, they believed that the God Emperor Pangu who created the heavens and the earth was the only one. In the sky of the universe, the God Emperor Pangu was the strongest and the only oldest god. However, in fact, according to the generation of ancient gods in the heavens, there are records in the "Divine Canon" that they explored the universe and found that what they thought was the universe, not the entire universe, but a "cosmic firmament" opened up under the chaotic world. In other words, the sky of the universe is infinite, with one world after another. And in every world, there is a Pangu God Emperor who pioneered the world.


    The final conclusion is that Pangu God Emperor is not one but one family. They are called the Pangu clan.


    Regarding this matter, there are more speculations in the "Divine Canon", since before the opening of the world, the Pangu clan already existed. So, what is the world before the world is opened? Apart from the creatures of the Pangu clan, are there other creatures? If so, they must be extremely scary.


    Heilong couldn''t find a way to break through to the divine beast for a while. Since Tang Ye asked, he naturally came to help. Moreover, fighting the two-headed python is easy, but he can seal part of his strength to fight the two-headed python. Think about it, he hasn''t really fought for so long, and now it''s good to have a chance to fight.


    The two-headed giant python rushed out from the deep seabed and set off a huge wave of 100 meters, which was extremely shocking. This huge wave directly impacted the black dragon floating in the air, and the huge wave swallowed it, let alone ordinary people, even masters, I am afraid that it would not be light, the impact is by no means overwhelming. However, when the huge waves fell, the black dragon remained steadily suspended in the air, and his clothes and hair were not wet at all.


    With the power of the black dragon, a huge wave of this level is not worth mentioning.


    Then the two-headed giant python flew out from the water, the two huge and vicious heads were terrifying, and even the scalp was tingling. Such a fierce beast really shouldn''t exist in the world. Compared with before, the two-headed giant python has become more fierce, and the tenderness of those eyes gradually disappeared, becoming true cold-blooded.


    Perhaps it was the original siege that made it hate humans, even hatred, and returned to its animal nature. However, she will only be kinder to those who treat her well. In a certain sense, the fierceness of this change is more like a person, with distinct love and hatred.


    The two-headed giant python rushed out and directly attacked the black dragon. She is also looking forward to a fight with all her strength. Although he didn''t break through to become a Jiao because he gave up the opportunity, his strength has been limited. But if you keep fighting, you can still get some strength gains. Or to sharpen oneself and create a more fierce and terrifying aura.


    Faced with the impact of the double-headed giant python, the black dragon just threw a punch and a bang. It looked like an atomic bomb exploded in mid-air. It seemed that there was no special effect. Waves rushed into the sea, and the gravel on the shore not far away splashed.


    The power is too strong, and it may destroy one party at any time. The two-headed python doesn''t retain any power at all, it just uses its full strength. What she wants is this effect. And Black Dragon has no opinion. The two-headed python continued to impact and spewed violent poison. After the black dragon had sealed part of its power, it was difficult to deal with in its human form, and it turned into a giant dragon with a groan. Therefore, a giant dragon and a two-headed giant python fought fiercely in the land of the South China Sea. Those lucky enough to see it thought they were dreaming.


    And if they didn''t suffer from a battle at the level of gods, then they would be blessed. It can be said to wait and see the gods to fight, and they can often get inspiration and comprehend powerful techniques. Now it''s a dragon and a snake fighting, maybe you can comprehend the techniques related to the dragon and snake.


    When the two-headed python and the black dragon were in a fierce battle, Tang Ye took Fengzhu Curtain and the others to find the members of Shimie. The green spirit fire he released hasn''t responded yet, but it''s probably coming soon. Qing Linghuo and him were one body, and he was somewhat aware of what Qing Linghuo felt.


    At this time, on the edge of a cliff, a battle with more bullies was taking place. At first glance, it was three members of the Ten Destructions who dealt with one person, and this person was also one of the ten mysteries who blocked the death straw in the previous Red Wall Palace Siege, Li Chenyu.


    Li Chenyu inherited the azure blue moon chasing bow of the original Ten Profound King Jian Jia a hundred years ago, and now it has been refined into the deadly moon chasing bow, making the weapon more fierce and domineering, and every time he exerts his strength, it has the potential to kill. And Li Chenyu herself is also a proud and glamorous woman, not soft to the enemy, and resolutely eradicating evil. The two sides are fighting because of the encounter between the two sides.


    Li Chenyu was one of the ten mysteries who appeared. In the Red Wall Palace Siege, Death Straw was not killed. She felt that it was necessary to dispatch, so she took the initiative to find Death Straw to kill such evil. As for Death Straw, Xu Wuming ordered them to get rid of the Ten Profounds. If they were not sure one by one, they would kill one by two, or even one by three. The black and white Taoist confronted Murong Huansha, the ten mysterious witch, but Murong Huansha stayed at Shenji Technology. If he relied on the power of Shenji Technology, none of the three of them would be opponents.


    The Valkyrie Su Su, who Ju Wushuang is facing, guards the front gate of the Red Wall Palace and will not leave easily. If you go to the palace of the Red Wall, you will have to fear the power of King Jiuxiao''s Tianxiong Yuxi. Therefore, the best goal is Li Chenyu, it depends on where Li Chenyu is.


    They were pleasantly surprised that Li Chenyu actually came out on his own. In this case, three members of the ten extinctions killed one member of the ten pros, that is a sure victory.


    They have started war, and Li Chenyu''s expression has been solemn. She did not expect that the three members of the Ten Destructions would join forces, and if this continues, she would be very dangerous.


    "You have to find a chance to get out." This is Li Chenyu''s thinking at this time.

 Chapter 1987： Cant get out!

    Ten Destruction was originally created to deal with Ten Profounds. Xu Wuming made great efforts to create the ten mysteries, in addition to carrying out a kind of experiment on the dead, but also really to deal with the power of the eight divine weapons used by the power of the dragon. Because of the constraints of Qi Luck, even if he is a character who has lived for a thousand years, his power is only below the peak of Qi Luck and cannot be surpassed, so he will not be invincible in the world.


    Not everyone is as special as Tang Ye. This is an impossibility. It seems to be an extra piece made by those who control the game behind it, whether it is kicked out of the game or placed in the game, because it is not a member of the game itself, that is the existence of cheating. .


    Therefore, Tang Ye can always subvert some common sense and hurt people at a critical moment. Isn''t that the case with the conspiracy of Wen Dingmo and the blood demon?


    Xu Wuming didn''t want Tang Ye to ruin his plan. The creation of the Ten Destructions proved his success in the power experiment of the dead and also allowed him to acquire the power to deal with the artifact. In this way, he doesn''t need to use his clone, and he can also arrange a huge net.


    As the ancestor of the Fumoshi, he did conduct research on the dead. After years of research, he found that this was the only way to break through the limits of strength. In addition, the crystal coffin he was carrying, and the woman lying in it, did not know the life or death, so he needed the power of the dead to resurrect!


    Originally, if Wen Sheng could break the shackles of luck a hundred years ago, then his plan to resurrect the woman would proceed smoothly, but he never expected that a Tang Ye appeared, which hindered his plan. He couldn''t wait that long, and began to study the power of the dead. This resurrection technique of the dead is very similar to the ghost reincarnation technique studied by Tang Ye!


    Since it is a monster carefully created by Xu Wuming, the self-heating strength will not be bad. According to previous performance, one Shimie member can be equal to one Shixuan member, so three Shimie members can deal with one Shixuan member. Xuan member, then this Shi Xuan member is definitely not an opponent.


    Li Chenyu knew this very well, so she knew immediately that she was looking for a chance to get out. Although she is arrogant, but that is the reserved and cold show of being a peak powerhouse, so she is not arrogant, let alone blind. So she immediately judged that this battle could not be fought, otherwise she might die.


    However, Death Straw, the Black and White Taoist and Ju Wushuang would not let her escape, and the three of them surrounded her and gave her no chance. Ju Wushuang''s overbearing can be compared with the Red Wall Valkyrie Su Su. Among the Ten Profounds, only Su Su specializes in such overbearing power. So simply fighting with domineering power, Li Chenyu is not as good as Su Su, nor as Ju Wushuang. When she was retreating, Ju Wushuang dropped a deadly bomb, like a Taishan mountain, where there was still a way for her to retreat.


    In addition, the infinite expansion and contraction ability of Death Straw, like plasticine, both hands change and expand, like the shadow of a person. People can be entangled everywhere, which increases Li Chenyu''s chance of getting out.


    Faced with such a situation, it is almost impossible for Li Chenyu to get out. Then another black and white Taoist shot. The black and white Daoist is proficient in the dark spell, his ability is very rare, like the darkening of the secret exorcism. There is no doubt that this is Xu Wuming''s handwriting, and it is Xu Wuming''s ability. Then the black and white Daoist''s abilities are more terrifying than Death Straw and Ju Wushuang. From the previous black and white Taoists dared to kill the Ten Profound Witch directly. The Ten Profound Witch is a person who has not died for a hundred years, that is, the first generation of Ten Profounds, which is definitely stronger than the other Ten Profounds, but the black and white Taoists dare to attack her alone, showing the ability and confidence of the black and white Taoists.


    The black and white Taoist didn''t want to take action because Death Straw and Ju Wushuang were enough to deal with Li Chenyu, but he vaguely felt that Xu Wuming was angry and worried. For this reason, he thought it was better to kill Shixuan earlier to make Xu Wuming happy.


    Unlike Death Straw and Ju Wushuang, the black and white Taoist is exactly like a person. Although the black and white hairstyle is a bit weird, it can only be said that he killed Matt. In other respects, he is no different from ordinary people. For this reason, whether in terms of feeling emotions or brain thinking, he is quite human, or he deliberately looks like a person and wants to be a person.


    When the black and white Taoist shot, Li Chenyu had no chance to get out, and even the fight back was a problem. Holding the illusioned Death Moon Pursing Bow in her hand, she could only use the ability of scattering bows and arrows to shoot three directions at once to attack Death Straw, Ju Wushuang and Black and White Taoist respectively. However, this kind of trick is expensive, and at the beginning it can block the attack of the three people. Later, it consumes too much and its power is weakened, and Ju Wushuang can break through her bow and arrow and keep pursuing it.


    If the bow and arrow is broken, if one party comes to attack, she will be pinned down and become passive. In addition, she herself is a long-range attacker, so close combat is not very strong. If it is one-on-one, she can let the other party not be close to her, and then take the other party''s head. But with three attacks, she couldn''t do this. Unless her ability reaches the heavenly person, then there will be no pressure to deal with three people, but she is only a holy way.


    "Hey, Li Chenyu, I don''t think you should struggle anymore. It''s ugly, so please let us kill obediently, maybe I can leave you a whole body." Death Straw spoke yin and yang strangely, facing Li Chenyu smiled. He stretched out his hands. Wherever Li Chenyu fell, he stretched his hand wherever he wanted to entangle Li Chenyu. It was like a shadow, forcing Li Chenyu to be unable to stay at all, which would consume a lot of physical strength. of.


    With a bang, Ju Wushuang smashed down from mid-air again. Although Li Chenyu avoided, her jumping movement was affected by the vibration of the ground, which was a bit slow, and then she was caught by the black rubber arms of Death Straw.


    At this time, a dark magic circle suddenly formed under her feet, and a depressing breath of death emerged. Then Li Chenyu felt that his vitality was swallowed, which directly showed that a snow-white hand began to turn yellow. Then frowned.


    Being robbed of vitality will quickly grow old and die!


    This is the dark spell power of the black and white Taoists. When Li Chenyu is caught by the death straw, the black and white Taoists can cast the secret spell of dark spells to generate a magic circle that consumes vitality.


    In this way, Li Chenyu''s fate is basically certain. Can''t escape, will die. From now on, the ten mysteries may become nine mysteries.


    Li Chenyu tried his best to stay calm, wondering if there was a way to escape, but in the end there was no way.


    Do you want to be killed like this?


    Li Chenyu was very unwilling, but faced with the cooperation of the three members of the Ten Destructions, there was really no way.


    Maybe he is really going to die.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a black "swastika" was pressed down from above, passed through Li Chenyu''s body, and landed at Li Chenyu''s feet. Then Li Chenyu discovered that the dark spell circle that had devoured her vitality no longer worked.


    "Who is it?!" Seeing this situation, the sharp voice of Death Straw sounded, and he knew that someone was coming to rescue Li Chenyu.

 Chapter 1988： Assign kills!

    A black "swastika" was pressed down, and the dead power of the black and white Taoists eroded the magic circle. The 4D characters are pretty cool, but it makes people wonder, how black is the Buddhist "…d" lettering, shouldn''t it be glittering?


    This involves a very special character, it is Mofo Wuwang. Even though Wuwang was enchanted, he was able to control the power after enchantment, and was not controlled by demonization. Therefore, his nature is nothing more than the expression of the original so-called righteous Dharma power in another form, the power of darkness. But the power that various Buddhist secret arts should have is still there. The power after being enchanted is even stronger.


    Just now a "swastika" seal passed through Li Chenyu, and Li Chenyu was fine, because of Wuwang''s control. The "…d" character seal is only aimed at the hand-binding of the death straw and the curse seal array of the black and white Taoists, both of which were resolved after being attacked. Judging by Wuwang''s power, it is difficult to dissolve the death straw and the moves of the black and white Taoist at once, he is just a surprise. In addition, Li Chenyu seized the opportunity to break free, and the moves of the two members of the ten extinctions were repelled and cancelled.


    Death Straw was very angry, his voice was sharp, and he looked up and glared. Black-and-white Taoist and Ju Wushuang also looked up. They all felt that the power that saved Li Chenyu came from heaven.


    Then they saw that a spatial vortex appeared in mid-air, and then a faceless man in black robe walked out of the spatial vortex, with an extraordinary aura and a calm atmosphere. He could not feel a trace of fluctuations in him, as if he was truly despising everything, inexplicably People have a sense of horror. And behind the faceless man in black robe, several people walked out one after another.


    This is naturally Tang Ye, and the Fengzhu Lian, Tang Zisang, Miao Yuer, Gu Youqian, Li Wuchang, Shikui, and Wuwang he wants to cultivate.


    From now on, Tang Ye wanted them to fight Shimie, using Shimie as a grindstone. If Xu Wuming knew this, he would not be **** off. He spent countless thoughts and then used rare treasures to make the Ten Kills. Although they were experimental items, they are now his main strength. They were used as grindstones, and it was like teasing him.


    Seeing these people in the sky, they frowned at Death Straw. Except for the faceless people in black robes, they can''t feel the specific strength, everyone else can. Among them are two Holy Way powers, the other Grandmaster Pinnacles, and the Grandmaster level. They are not afraid of such power.


    What about the power of the Holy Way. Just like the Ten Profounds, there will basically be the power of the Holy Dao, even if there is no Holy Dao realm, you can rely on the treasure to exert the power above the Holy Dao realm. Therefore, as the ten killer who specializes in killing ten profound things, the power is not comparable to the holy way, otherwise, how can one have such a great confidence.


    In this case, dealing with the two holy ways and the other five people who have not reached the holy way, they feel no pressure to death straw. The only thing they can''t see through is the faceless man in black robe. They felt a faint fear from the faceless man, as if the faceless man could easily kill them.


    "Who are you?!" On his anger, Death Straw simply observed Tang Ye and the others, and then drank sharply at them.


    Tang Ye ignored Death Straw''s low drink, and said to the people around him, "How are they?"


    Apart from Tang Zisang and Shikui, the others looked a bit solemn. Feng Zhulian said: "The strength is very strong, I think... better than me."


    This made Fengzhu Lian a little frustrated. Because she entered the Holy Path, she thought she had few rivals, but now that Tang Ye brought her here, she saw three enemies that made her very stressed. She has a feeling that if she fights those three people, she will definitely lose. It''s not one-on-three, but one-on-one will lose.


    This is the world. There are outsiders outside the mountains, and outsiders outside. Never think that you can despise everything if you break through a little bit of strength. This kind of blind arrogance is absolutely not allowed.


    Since it is stronger than Fengzhu Lian, it is naturally stronger than Gu Youque, Miao Yuer, Li Wuchang, and Wuwang. Several people did not speak for a while, waiting for Tang Ye to make arrangements. As for Tang Zisang and Shikui, the strength of the two is actually comparable to that of the Ten Profounds, so they don''t feel that they will lose to the three Shijie members below. One-on-three or one-on-two may be difficult, but one-on-one, they don''t think they will lose.


    Tang Zisang said, "Single kill, no problem."


    Shi Kui smiled faintly and said, "I am interested in their bodies, I want them."


    Hearing Tang Zisang and Shikui''s words, Feng Zhulian, who didn''t think it was the opponents of the three members of Death Straw, rolled their eyes. These two guys are more confident and arrogant than the other.


    After Death Straw asked, he didn''t get a response. On the contrary, he saw several people muttering on it, completely ignoring their appearance, and couldn''t help but feel angry. These members of the Ten Destructions, who have no other feelings, are angry and violent. This emotion is very strong, and they become irritable if they are not careful.


    "If you hinder us, it''s looking for death! Hmph, then kill you first, and then kill this one of the ten mysteries." The death straw sound was even sharper, and then immediately bounced, the whole person was like plasticine. He rushed towards Tang Ye and the others, his hands that seemed to be stretchable infinitely swayed, and in the end they even looked like a spiral blade. If they were hit, they would probably be cut into mashed flesh instantly.


    Hey quack... Death Straw also made a sharp and arrogant laugh, not like a world.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly when seeing Death Straw rushing up. If he shoots, one slap will probably kill the straw. However, he would not do this. If you do this, then the purpose of coming here is meaningless. So he moved a few points away and said, "Which one of you will come?"


    Shi Kui smiled and did not speak. He still gave it to others first. He didn''t want to shoot. Because for him, even if he kills these ten extinction members, his strength will not increase much. If he wants to achieve a power breakthrough now, he must break through the research on the power of the dead, which is also the research on the reincarnation technique of the ghost cave.


    Therefore, his breakthrough should be killing these members of the Ten Destructions and studying their bodies. Then, there is nothing he can do to increase the strength by fighting the members of the Ten Destructions, so let it be to others. Of course, if others don''t make a move, he will definitely make a move. At this time, in his eyes, the three members of the Ten Destructions were already the corpses he wanted to study, and even his eyes became a bit frantic.


    The corpse carrying the power of the dead is too attractive to him.


    Since the corpse Kui couldn''t make a move, Tang Zisang was not polite. She shook her hand, and there was a bunch of purple power in her hand, and said: "I''m here, alone."


    This means that Tang Zisang has to deal with death straw one by one. As for the other two, let Feng Zhu Lian distribute them.


    Death Straw approached them, seeing their contempt for his members of the Ten Destructions, and was even more furious, and shouted sharply: "You all have to be the flesh in my hands, khaka..."

 Chapter 1989： The one who killed you!

    Tang Zisang¡¯s hands against the death straw that was hit like a spiral knife was a punch of the poisonous saint¡¯s power. He originally thought it was just a punch, but after the punch was released, the power spread and enveloped a large area, leaving her behind. People will not be attacked by death straw.


    At the same time, Death Straw was beaten back by this punch.


    "There is such a thing!" Death Straw was hit back to the ground, looking at Tang Zisang, frowning and grunting. The strength of Tang Zisang that he could see, although he had the realm of the holy way, but soon after entering the realm of the holy way, his strength was definitely not as good as the ten mysterious. However, inferior to the power of the Ten Profounds, actually knocked him back with a punch?


    Is the power you use too small?


    Not reconciled, Death Straw bounced again and used greater strength to rush towards Tang Zisang. This time the spiral knife in his hand was stronger, and the force used was stronger. He did not believe that he would be repelled by a woman who had just entered the holy way. This is a great shame to them. How could it be so weak!


    This time the power of Death Straw was even stronger. He also babbled sharply, as if angry and laughing, as if he was very happy and happy to meet an opponent like Tang Zisang. And there was a sense of confidence in the voice, as if he was playing the other party to death sooner or later.


    Tang Zisang frowned and hummed, "It''s noisy."


    The cold fan was full and snorted. Tang Zisang unleashed a huge purple poisonous force with both hands, and a purple power ball was condensed between his hands, which was much larger than the one just condensed with one hand. Then she emptied the Poison Power Ball, put her hands together into a fist, and hit the power ball just like hitting a ball with all her strength.


    The purple poisonous ball was smashed down, and its power surged towards the death straw. The death paddy grassland wanted to rush up, but was smashed back by such a power ball.


    "Absolutely impossible!" Death Straw gave a sharp low voice, and would not let himself be beaten back again. In that case, the face of Shimie is really lost. His power didn''t stop there, so he increased his power again to push Tang Zisang''s poisonous power ball back. At the same time, he was surprised, he didn''t expect Tang Zisang to be so strong.


    They do not care about people other than the ten mysterious. Their original setting is that they can win the ten mysterious, but are they afraid that they can''t win the others? So Death Straw didn''t know about Tang Zisang''s situation, and now fighting against Tang Zisang and discovering that Tang Zisang''s power can be compared with Shixuan, I was surprised.


    Death Straw thought that even more power would be able to beat Tang Zisang¡¯s poisonous power back, but he did not expect that Tang Zisang rushed down and blasted several punches against the purple power ball, which was equivalent to increasing the power ball. Impact force. In this way, Death Straw couldn''t stop it for a while, and was knocked back to the ground again.


    Tang Zisang was still above the sky, looking down at the death straw with a look of contempt.


    This angry death straw is about to smoke. It was a shame to be beaten back again. Their members of the Ten Destructions would not be like this to the Ten Profounds. Now being beaten like this by another woman is really embarrassing!


    "Who are you?" Death Straw asked Tang Zisang angrily.


    Tang Zisang said coldly: "You don''t deserve to know."


    "You..." Death Straw was trembling with anger. Then he saw black smoke coming out of his whole body, covering his whole body. At this time he laughed again, triumphantly. Then when he saw him suddenly open his body, a dark aura emanated from his body, rising to the sky. In this situation, it is like death straw is about to erupt, entering a violent mode.


    "Very good! Haha, huh quack!" Death Straw laughed all the time, getting more crazy. Then he said to Tang Zisang who was in the air: "You are very good, let me show my true self. Now, in order to thank you, I will let you see the absolute power represented by our ten extinction!"


    Huhu!


    Just like transforming into a Super Saiyan, the dark breath of Death Straw has not dissipated, and it soars into the sky and continues. When this dark breath disappeared, I saw the appearance of death straw change.


    Originally there was no hair, but now there are small black breaths, which look like hair from a distance. The biggest difference is that the power of death straw is much stronger than before, more than doubled. It is conceivable that even members of the Ten Profound Realm would feel tricky to deal with him at this time.


    Probably with real power, Death Straw became confident. Smiling arrogantly and sharply. The whole occasion was filled with his laughter. For Tang Zisang, who likes to be quiet, that''s really annoying. So she is going to deal with death straw and let death straw shut up. However, now the power of Death Straw has been greatly improved, and she can''t deal with it, so she must use another secret technique.


    The burning will of the Long Family. Although her surname is Tang, which is the same as Tang Ye, she is actually from the Long Family, and she is from that Long Family. Although it was very long ago, it was the Dragon Family of Long Aotian, Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. Therefore, the inheritance has the power of the dragon family bloodline itself. Burning the will of this dragon family can comprehensively improve the ability, whether it is speed or attack power. It is equivalent to a perverted skill with all attributes improved. Coupled with the "passive ability" of more and more warfare, under the will of the Long Family, Tang Zisang''s power far exceeds the holy way.


    Therefore, her pursuit of the realm of heaven and humanity is not simple. She can see it herself, she can touch it with only one step. Some things are cheating in themselves. After being a double sage, they are of the blood of the Long family, and they started out much higher than others. Fair, there is no such thing in the world. Tang Zisang was destined to be an existence envied and envious of others.


    call!


    Tang Zisang mobilized the will power of the Long Family''s blood, and the whole body was covered with a faint red, which was comparable to the black aura exuding from the appearance of death straw. Then she rushed towards the death straw, and she arrived in an instant, very fast, and punched the death straw hard.


    For the third time, Death Straw never expected that Tang Zisang could still do this, and appeared in front of him instantly, really caught off guard. With a punch, he couldn''t stop it, and hit the ground directly.


    "What, what is going on?" Death Straw was very surprised by this situation. After being hit on the ground, he was very surprised because of his physical characteristics, very elastic and very low pain, so there would be no pain. Even astonishment. That kind of power is no worse than that of Shixuan members. But this young girl, who is it, the strength is stronger every time?


    The soft body of Death Straw turned and bends, and after several deformations, it returned to its original appearance, as if it was not injured at all. He stared at Tang Zisang and shouted, "Who are you?!"


    Tang Zisang glanced at him and said, "The one who killed you."


    Click!


    Death Straw was so angry that his body straightened out, and his anger adjusted the target of killing in his head from a member of the Ten Pros to Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang still has a cold face, and her performance never seems to disappoint. Just like the goddess Lu celadon back then, it feels very at ease.

 Chapter 1990： Three-way war!

    Tang Zisang''s performance in suppressing death straw gave Feng Zhulian a huge encouragement. This makes them feel that they can also deal with the ten extinction. Especially Feng Zhu Lian, a person who has entered the realm of the Holy Path. She was restless and became eager to try. But she was worried because she knew that she was not as strong as Tang Zisang.


    Feng Zhulian glanced at Tang Ye, wanting Tang Ye to arrange for them to fight. She really relied on Tang Ye, and always wanted Tang Ye to make arrangements when Tang Ye was there.


    Of course, she is also prudent.


    Tang Ye knew that apart from Tang Zisang and Shikui, the other people were still lacking, so he would guide them more now. When they grow up, they will be allowed to act on their own. Everyone can be alone, and everyone is a fearful existence when let go.


    Monster level.


    "Bead curtain, impermanence, Yu''er, you go to deal with that big fat man. If there is a defect, no mistake, you go to deal with the black and white halves, the corpse will help you, but not the main force." Tang Ye made arrangements at this time. .


    Several people nodded, without too many doubts, and went to fight directly. Tang Ye reminded him at this time and said: "If you think the match is unreasonable, you can change it yourself. But remember, this is a battle with real guns and live ammunition, and it''s about your life. Even with me, it may not be saved."


    Several people nodded.


    Tang Ye worried that they did not take it to heart, and added: "The battle you will face in the future is much more severe than this. If something happens because of carelessness or even arrogance, then I will not take action. Because if you Such a person is not what I want, and it is impossible to do what I want you to do."


    Several people heard Tang Ye''s words in their hearts, but none of them responded. They heard Tang Ye''s tone, serious, not joking, so they all had to get serious and silently accept the current test.


    Therefore, Feng Zhulian and Miao Yu''er and Li Wuchang went to deal with Ju Wushuang, and Gu Youqian and Wuwang went to deal with the black and white Daoist, and Zui Kui assisted. This arrangement seems a bit weird, the male and female are separated. But this arrangement is very suitable. Ju Wushuang is an overbearing individual who is good at close combat, while Fengzhu Curtain uses an ancient landscape map, which is a summoning battle, which is considered a long-range.


    Miao Yuer''s words use poison, which has a supplementary effect, but the poison technique is strong enough to have a strong corrosive effect on Ju Wushuang''s overlord body. Maybe, to break the Ju Wushuang''s domineering state, you have to rely on Miao Yuer.


    And Li Wuchang''s words are a special existence that can freely switch between individual ghost states. This nature makes her actions very flexible. Usually she is also a person who likes to use daggers, fast attacks and fast retreats. And her dagger attack is not only a physical attack, it can also give the ghost power carried by the ghost infant, which can also be said to be a poison that erodes the vitality. Therefore, the agile Li Wuchang, like an assassin, can contain Ju Wushuang.


    Ju Wushuang has a huge physique, and his actions will not be so convenient, and his impermanence can handle it.


    The three match up like this, as long as the power difference is not very different, there will be no problem killing Ju Wushuang, it depends on how well the three perform in actual combat.


    On the other side, there is a combination of Gu Youwei and Wuwang. Gu Youque is an exorcist, Wuwang is a master of Dharma, and both of their powers have an innate restraint on evil things. The black and white Taoists use dark spells and other secret techniques, which can be said to be a dark exorcist. In this way, the ancient lack and unreasonable exorcism is the opposite of his. Then, it depends on who is more able to restrain who.


    As for Shikui, Shikui was there to help. Even if the corpse was allowed to deal with the black and white Taoists alone, it might not be a problem. The corpse Kui had studied his secret technique so superbly a hundred years ago, and in the past a hundred years he has absorbed the yin force in the corpse caves of the clan land, and the side of the dead body has long surpassed the level of the dead body. In addition to the particularity of the body, he also mastered the secret technique of controlling the dead, as well as some other stunts of the corpse chasing clan. At the same time, he also has a battle puppet above the level of a corpse without bones. He named it "slaughter" is really a dark name, people might think it is evil when they hear it. But Shikui would not care about these. Therefore, there is still the help of the slaughter puppet, and the corpse Kui deal with a ten kill, I am afraid it is not pressure.


    Shikui was also a very conspicuous person, because when he moved, he was still holding a crystal coffin. Who would do this kind of thing? But this is already one of the characteristics of Shikui.


    The three parties have begun to enter a state of combat.


    Ju Wushuang looked at Fengzhu Lian, Li Wuchang and Miao Yu''er surrounded by him, first showing a childlike ignorance, then suddenly became distorted, and said angrily: "I know, you are all here to kill me. Huh? You really hate it, do I be merciful when I think it''s a woman?"


    Ju Wushuang suddenly patted his chest and said, "I''m going to eat you all!"


    The three women, Fengzhulian, Li Wuchang and Miao Yuer, stood in front of Ju Wushuang. The contrast was very obvious. They were much shorter than Ju Wushuang, and their aura was completely incomparable to Ju Wushuang, giving people a very bad feeling.


    Feng Zhu Lian had the experience and psychological training of the last battle with Chen Hebi. Now he is not afraid of Ju Wushuang, but is very cautious. And she really wanted to try the power of the eternal landscape, so she had a great expectation for the battle with Ju Wushuang. Besides, Li Wuchang and Miao Yuer were together, and she was even less worried.


    Although the strength of Li Wuchang and Miao Yu''er did not reach the holy way, and even Miao Yu''er was a little bit worse, only close to the great master, still at the level of the grand master, Feng Zhulian did not underestimate Miao Yuer at all. Miao Yu''er''s poison is very strong, and if she is required to deal with it, she feels that she cannot easily win. If Miao Yuer breaks through to the Holy Path, it is definitely a terrifying existence.


    Compared with Tang Zisang, Tang Zisang is a poisonous sage, which seems to be the same as Miao Yuer, but in fact it is very different. Tang Zisang''s Poisonous Way was inherited from her ancestors. This is not a path that her subjective will chooses so strongly. Generally speaking, Tang Zisang was practicing poison while also practicing Tang Sheng''s ability. Therefore, it may be a blow to Miao Yuer, but Tang Zisang is indeed not comparable to her. This is the difference between the birth and the beginning. Who made Tang Zisang the double sage?


    Faced with Ju Wushuang who despised them, Feng Zhu Lian looked cautious and serious, and stretched out his hand to call out a picture of the ancient world. Suddenly, the golden light flashed blindly. Even Feng Zhu Lian was surprised by the power of the Eternal Jiangshan Map, like a bloodthirsty sword that had been sealed for a hundred years, and now it can reappear in the world, it must see blood, and it is like drinking blood.


    Fortunately, Fengzhu Lian had already controlled it, and Tang Ye had helped to guide her, otherwise she might still be unable to control the eternal landscape. In fact, she was very confused, because Tang Ye seemed to have a very good understanding of the pictures of ancient landscapes. When teaching her to manipulate, many things were clear. If you don¡¯t understand the ancient landscape, how can you do it?


    That old monster, I really don''t know what else he doesn''t understand.

 Chapter 1991： A rare try!

    The picture of the ancient landscape was called out by the phoenix curtain, which attracted everyone present. Because the power emitted by the Eternal Jiangshan Map, above the holy way, can match the ten profound and ten extinct. They didn''t expect that Fengzhu Curtain had such a treasure, and they all knew at this moment that Fengzhu Curtain was a descendant of one of the two sages of art and painting.


    The monster Fengzhu Lian grew so fast, no wonder why Tang Ye took care of such a girl. Because her identity is not simple, her strength and potential are huge.


    Li Chenyu, one of the ten mysteries, frowned slightly when he saw the Phoenix Pearl Curtain evoke a picture of the ancient world. According to the will of the Red Wall Palace, this ancient landscape map is threatening, because it was the most precious treasure of the second sage of painting and painting at the time, and the emperor had deliberately destroyed it. Now that the eternal landscapes reappear, will it be a threat to the Red Wall court anymore?


    Li Chenyu couldn''t help looking at Tang Ye. She knew that this reappearance of the ancient landscape must be the work of this faceless man. Li Chenyu was also puzzled, what exactly this faceless man was going to do, thinking that he wanted to help the Red Wall Palace, but many behaviors were not. No one else has guessed the purpose of this faceless man.


    The three Shimie members saw the Fengzhu Curtain call out a picture of the ancient world, and their expressions suddenly became serious. It is definitely not easy to be able to use such a powerful treasure. But for these members of the Ten Destructions, this is a very ironic thing, because Fengzhu Lian should have belonged to them.


    Although the members of Shimie didn''t care much about these people, on the day when the Red Wall Palace was besieged, Death Straw knew about Fengzhu Curtain. Now Fengzhu Curtain has turned to deal with them. Even people who have no emotions like Death Straw can feel it. A taste of betrayal is so angry.


    The picture of the eternal rivers and mountains appears, and the Phoenix Pearl curtain does not care what others think. She is now in a state of combat, so she immediately draws a tall general based on the heroic figures in the eternal rivers and mountains, and then passes through the eternal rivers and mountains map. The treasure was called out.


    boom!


    A tall general who is not as tall as Ju Wushuang, but whose momentum is not weaker than that of Ju Wushuang, fell from the sky holding a shield and a sword. Such a general, under the shroud of golden light, seems like a **** descending.


    For the first time, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain used the power of the eternal landscape map, but he did not expect it to be so powerful. At this moment, her confidence soared, and she controlled the shield general to deal with Ju Wushuang. For the first attack, she considered calling out a meat shield for them to block Ju Wushuang''s domineering attack.


    Ju Wushuang was very angry. Looking at the situation, it seemed that he was about to lose. He didn''t admit this kind of thing. He knew that the power of the eternal world map was extraordinary, and the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was already a holy way, so he also used real power at the beginning.


    "The dead man has a heavy body! The dead man has a double body! The dead man has a triple body!" Ju Wushuang shouted several times in a low voice, and opened his arms, as if he was launching some powerful secret technique. Every time after launching, I saw a layer of darkness around his body. After three times, the darkness of the whole body was very strong, and Ju Wushuang''s whole person seemed to have entered a black violent, with a very compelling aura.


    Ju Wushuang is known for its domineering, flesh-shield, and direct attack characteristics. It was originally designed for the Valkyrie God Su Su. But now that he met Fengzhulian and the others, he didn''t mind killing them first. He has a total of six domineering bodies, and now he has used three times at once, which shows that he is also very cautious with Fengzhu Curtain and the others. Last time he dealt with Su Su, he had never activated this domineering mode.


    And his domineering state is extraordinary, because that dark aura is not a normal power, but the power of the dead, so this is also called the dead domineering. This is Xu Wuming''s masterpiece and a proof of his success in studying the power of the dead.


    boom!


    Ju Wushuang''s strength was extremely turbulent under the body of the triple deceased, hitting the ground with one punch, spreading the impact force, causing a small earthquake. Feng Zhulian, Li Wuchang, and Miao Yuer all retreated quickly to avoid the impact of this small earthquake. However, at this time, Ju Wushuang immediately pursued. There is no special move, it is a hand-to-hand style, chasing Miao Yu''er, probably because he feels Miao Yu''er''s strength is the weakest, so he wants to quickly solve it, so as not to harass him like a fly.


    Miao Yuer was shocked, but she had experienced a more critical moment than this, that is, when fighting against the two-headed python, the two-headed python would not let her at all. Fortunately, she has a way of avoiding it. Because Tang Ye also gave her poison scripture. For the cultivation of poison technique, Tang Ye gave Miao Ling''er the poison scripture, and Miao Ling''er had to sort it out by himself. And the poison scriptures he gave to Miao Yu''er were selected, they were all very practical and powerful poison skills. Of course, the trick of poisoning is definitely included in the poisoning stunts used here. Poisoned, transformed into poison, instantly emptied, avoiding all attacks. This kind of move is a magical skill.


    Therefore, in the face of Ju Wushuang''s pursuit, Miao Yuer used poison to evade, and instantly reached a certain distance behind.


    "Do you think you can survive this way?" However, Ju Wushuang''s reaction was beyond their expectations. After Miao Yuer dodged to the back, Ju Wushuang laughed playfully, as if Miao Yuer would be killed by him.


    "Master of the dead!" Ju Wushuang suddenly shouted.


    Only then did Miao Yu''er feel that there was a domineering force under her feet, and she had just landed, and she couldn''t immediately avoid it. Soon I saw that a big dark hand suddenly formed under Miao Yu''er''s feet, to pinch Miao Yu''er.


    Naturally, this was Ju Wushuang''s attack. Just now, he punched the ground with a punch and had already deployed this power of mastery, so he decided on Miao Yuer, and wanted to use the deceased to pinch Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yu''er didn''t expect that Ju Wushuang, a big man, would be so smart. Now she was afraid that something would happen. She didn''t know if she would die, but she felt that her body would explode if she was pinched by such a thug.


    Miao Yu''er was ashamed and felt that she was the weakest, which was really bad.


    boom!


    However, at this moment, the shield general called out by Fengzhu Curtain rushed over and pushed Miao Yu''er out, and he went to get a blow from Ju Wushuang. Even so, General Shield was fine. He is a meat shield, specially carrying Ju Wushuang''s attacks.


    Miao Yuer didn''t expect that she would be saved in this way. She was very happy, but the first reaction was to jump and avoid. After she was sure of safety, she said to Feng Zhulian: "Thank you!"


    Feng Zhulian stared at Ju Wushuang, and responded to Miao Yuer: "We are comrades-in-arms, you don''t have to be polite, maybe you will save me next time."


    Miao Yu''er nodded and re-entered the fighting state. This time, her eyes were very serious and cautious, presumably because she didn''t want to put herself in a desperate situation.


    "Humph!" Ju Wushuang snorted coldly when he saw that Miao Yu''er could not be resolved, very unhappy.


    At the same time, Gu Youque and Wuwang also began to fight against the black and white Taoists. Shi Kui didn''t help yet. Gu Youwei and Wuwang have relatively rich combat experience. They have no fear in the face of the black and white Taoists, and they stare closely, looking for opportunities to shoot.


    The black and white Taoist looked indifferent and said: "It''s rare that I have the desire to fight, so try it."

 Chapter 1992： Dont underestimate it!

    Tang Zisang dealt with death straw alone, Fengzhu Lian, Li Wuchang, and Miao Yuer dealt with Ju Wushuang, Gu Youqian and Wuwang, and Zuikui deal with the black and white Taoists. In this way, Li Chenyu, one of the ten mysterious under siege, would After she was free, she thought things were weird, shouldn''t she participate in the battle?


    Shimie wants to kill her, she must kill Shimie, she can''t just watch and do nothing. But before taking the shot, she decided to thank Tang Ye first. She was in crisis just now, and Tang Ye brought the group of people to rescue her.


    In general, her impression of Tang Ye, a faceless person, is good or bad. It was mainly because Tang Ye made her unable to judge good and evil. If she was a partner of justice, she would definitely have a lot of good feelings. If it is evil, it is the enemy. But unfortunately, this guy is innocent.


    "Thank you, senior, for helping me just now." Li Chenyu came to Tang Ye and thanked him politely.


    Almost everyone regarded Tang Ye as an old man, so they called him senior. Tang Ye didn''t care about this, he was indeed an old man according to his actual age. For Li Chenyu''s thanks, he just nodded slightly, looked very cold, and said, "It''s okay."


    Li Chenyu suddenly felt that this faceless person was not easy to get along with, and that he was the kind of person who didn''t talk much. And she herself doesn''t like to talk too much nonsense, one of the glamorous ten mysteries, goddess level, Li Chenyu, but Xishi''s beauty of Shenyu.


    Tang Ye didn''t take the initiative to speak to Li Chenyu, and there was nothing to say. However, he was actually a little interested in Li Chenyu, because Li Chenyu''s powerful weapon used to kill the moon chasing bow, and there was a big blue shadow of the moon chasing bow. A hundred years ago, Wang Jianjia, who belonged to Zhanlan Chasing Moon Bow, was his woman. Today, Wang Jianjia''s weapons have been passed on to Li Chenyu after being reformed. There is also a kind of fate to say here. As the feelings and longing for Wang Jianjia, perhaps they should help Li Chenyu.


    However, even though Tang Ye was called Tang Sheng, it was not omnipotent, and everyone could help. Therefore, if Li Chenyu has no major problems, he will ignore it and focus on carrying out his own plan.


    Li Chenyu originally wanted to thank the three Shimie members, but now the three Shimie members are dealt with one by one by the people brought by Tang Ye. They are all set up to deal with it. Tang Zisang, who does not form a group, is strong and has The special power protection after the double sages did not fall into a disadvantage at all. Therefore, Li Chenyu doesn''t know how to make a move, so he can do it better?


    She looked at Tang Ye and wanted to say something, but Tang Ye knew what she was thinking, and said first: "You don''t need to do anything, and you are not allowed to do it. From now on, ten extinction is our goal."


    Li Chenyu was stunned, wondering what to say about this faceless man. Suddenly appeared, and suddenly said to kill ten extinctions. Why is this? Is it an enemy with Shimie?


    Li Chenyu looked at Tang Ye with no face and no expression at all. He couldn''t guess at all, which was really troublesome. Now she didn''t know what to do, and it would be impossible if she didn''t take action against these members of the Ten Destructions. Only after hitting these members of the Ten Destroyed can there be a result before leaving. So, what can be done in the end is to stay here and watch the people organized by the Faceless People deal with the Ten Kills?


    Li Chenyu suddenly thought of other things, and there were already rumors outside that this faceless man had organized a group of people, called "Nothingness", and he was the boss of the Nothingness Organization, called the Lord of Nothingness.


    This is a new organization. But this new organization is too amazing. Because the people in this organization are all top geniuses and their strengths are very impressive. There were even several people who were geniuses poached from the palace of the Red Wall, and even Tang Zisang joined in after Shuangsheng. Who is this person, who can do this?


    The Void Organization, Void Lord, and the title given by others, do not need to be declared to the outside world to become famous. Fortunately, I didn''t care about these, but the fact is so set. Then face it in the name of "Nothingness", it seems quite interesting.


    "What...what do you want to do?" Li Chenyu was curious about this, and this was also what many people were curious about, including Wang Jiuxiao who knew Tang Ye''s identity. Tang Sheng came back and immediately organized such a group of people. There must be some purpose.


    Tang Ye glanced at Li Chenyu, thought for a while, and said, "You don''t need to care."


    Li Chenyu felt bored, really wanting to curse. I don''t care and ask a fart. In addition, Tang Ye meant that it was none of her business, she didn''t need to be nosy, or was not qualified to ask. Although this is the case, as one of the ten profound things, her strength has always been in a high position that people admire. She has an arrogance of her own, and this arrogance makes her unhappy with Tang Ye''s attitude.


    However, with Tang Ye''s power, he could completely despise her, and he did it now. And she didn''t even want to fight Tang Ye at all. Standing next to Tang Ye, she felt a sense of pressure and discomfort inexplicably. She always felt that she was stared at by a fierce behemoth, and she might be eaten at any time.


    She dislikes this kind of pressure, but she has to endure it, otherwise she seems weak?


    In fact, being able to have this kind of pressure just shows that Li Chenyu is strong. Because only with a strong power can you feel Tang Ye''s terrifying power, and cause fear for this. If it were an ordinary person, he was too weak to perceive Tang Ye''s hidden power, so there was no pressure.


    Seeing Li Chenyu''s embarrassment, Tang Ye couldn''t bear it, but still put on a cold look, and said: "You were injured just now, and the power of the deceased invaded your body. If you don''t handle it properly, the consequences will be serious."


    Li Chenyu knows her injury, but she is not worried. At her current state of strength, as long as her life is not endangered, the injury can basically be handled.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Li Chenyu nodded to Tang Ye, showing respect. She is such a master of Ten Profounds, above 10,000, respectful and respectful in front of Tang Ye, and she will definitely feel a little weird for others to see.


    Tang Ye glanced at Li Chenyu''s hand again, as well as traces of being injured by the black and white Taoist''s deceased swallowing curse seal circle. He squinted his eyes and said, "Don''t underestimate the power of the dead. After the fetters of heaven and earth expand, death is no longer the end, but the beginning. And too many people do not understand the power of the dead, so they tend to be small. Look, even if you pay attention to it, you don¡¯t know anything. Only when serious consequences are caused, you will regret it."


    Li Chenyu was taken aback again. She didn''t expect to always give people a high cold, faceless people who don''t like to talk too much would tell her so much. Moreover, the power of the dead was emphatically mentioned. It is certainly not a simple force that can be valued by this faceless person.


    For this reason, Li Chenyu tried on the spot to use her own power to heal the wounds, forcing the devouring power that was invaded by the black and white Taoist''s dark curse seal, but she found that she couldn''t force this power!


    Moreover, her body was corroded by the strength of the deceased on one side, and the result was that the skin became worse. Although it was not an instant aging, the changes were also noticed.


    this is too scary!


    Li Chenyu was a little panicked. He couldn''t treat it himself. The consequences would be very serious. He would not die and also age.

 Chapter 1993： Deathstroke giant!

    Li Chenyu is a young and beautiful woman. If she is so old, how can she accept it?


    For the second time, she tried to use her power to persecute the power of the dead, trying to remove the power of the dead so that she would be fine. However, she found that she still couldn''t get rid of it. The power of the dead was very powerful, much stronger than she thought.


    Li Chenyu was flustered. But she didn''t want to show panic in front of Tang Ye, in that case she felt very shameless. So she resisted, and once again brought up the power to remove the power of the dead, but it was still useless.


    Regarding her situation, Tang Ye could actually see clearly whether it was her expression or her psychology. Body is more important than embarrassment. Tang Ye ignored whether Li Chenyu would be embarrassed, and said: "The power of the dead is a new power that appears after the limit of Qi Luck increases, just like the power of the true god, so it cannot be eliminated by ordinary means. You can try yours. To persecute the power of bows and arrows is, after all, transformed by the power of the dragons once, and the breath of true **** power may be useful."


    Li Chenyu was overjoyed when he heard it, as if that was indeed the case. The power to kill the moonbow is her own, so she can save herself. Well, as a ten-profound expert, he couldn''t solve his own problems. What an arrogant good reason. Li Chenyu began to call out the deadly chasing moon bow, using the deadly chasing moon bow''s power to force the power of the dead.


    Sure enough, after using the power of the deadly chasing moon bow to force the power of the dead, the power of the dead slowly left her body. It worked, and Li Chenyu was very happy. She suddenly discovered that as one of the ten mysteries, she had lived in the shallower for so long, and it was hard to be happy about something like this. It seems that you still have to get out more to walk around.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Chenyu, mainly looking at the deadly moon chasing bow. There was nothing wrong with it. Maybe there was a problem and he didn''t notice it for a while, so there was nothing to improve. He looked back at Tang Zisang who was playing against the members of the Ten Destructions. Although it was not very smooth, the more they fought, the more they got started, and they started to gain advantage from their clumsy performance.


    This is the effect of practice. For many things, no matter how many times you listen to others, and how many times you have conceived them in your head, you are not as good as doing them yourself. Only when you have done it can you be right.


    After Li Chenyu silently used the power of the deadly pursuit of the moon bow to remove the power of the dead, he glanced at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye hadn''t even looked at her. The hidden face, motionless, expressionless, really made her feel difficult to get along with. Even if it is not cold, it is a funny face under the cover, but because it has no face, it also appears cold and majestic. This is the feeling of "Void Lord".


    In any case, Li Chenyu waited for the results of the three Shimie members before leaving. Either they were killed or Tang Ye''s people couldn''t deal with it, then she would make another move. That being the case, Li Chenyu might as well settle down and watch the people of the nihilism cope with the ten deaths, so as to understand the strength of the people of the nihilism.


    When she paid attention just now, she wanted to say to Tang Ye, "Your people are quite jerky in battle. It''s not good to go on like this." It''s not that the nihilistic people can''t fight, but the lack of experience in fighting the strong. However, looking again now, she found that the people of the void organization had turned the fighting situation back. Although there are many enemies and few enemies, there is nothing wrong with forming a group to deal with the extremely powerful members of the Ten Deeds. Li Chenyu was surprised that these people in the nihilistic organization made rapid progress.


    Sure enough, they were geniuses from all sides, and they worked very well in a short battle. The more battles became easier, they began to gradually suppress the members of the Ten Annihilation. If this continues, the members of the Ten Extinctions must be resolved.


    Li Chenyu had a hunch that under the leadership of this mysterious and terrifying faceless person, these nihilistic people will definitely grow up quickly, and I am afraid it will not take long to catch up with them, or even surpass them.


    What a monster!


    The three Shimie members noticed the situation they were in, and they didn''t want to admit it, but the fact was that they were slowly suppressed. This makes them feel aggrieved, how could they lose?


    There is something strange. Even if they fall into a disadvantaged position, the three members of the Ten Destructions are just furious, and never worry that they will be killed. In other words, they have no fear of death. Probably because they are the dead, so even if they are killed, as long as their bodies are recovered, they can still be resurrected.


    Just like a machine, if a part is broken and cannot operate normally, it can continue to operate as long as it is repaired. At this point, people cannot compare with them.


    But even so, as members of the Ten Destructions, being wiped out by an unknown force that suddenly emerged, it was not the work of the Ten Profounds, they were very unwilling.


    "Do you think that you can deal with me?!" The Death Straw, who was dealt with by Tang Zisang alone, was furious, jumping high into the air, his feet stretched and stretched, as thin as spring wires, very strange. He looked at the ground with indifference and arrogantly watching his Tang Zisang drink out, "Now let you know what a real death dance is!"


    After drinking it, there were dark breaths all over the body of Death Straw, as if it had sprouted. In this way, Death Straw is a dense tentacles monster. Then, the death straw revolved, and the tentacles also revolved, forming an extremely sharp air blade, three hundred and sixty degrees, with no dead ends.


    The tentacles of the air blade stretched very long, and the entire area seemed to be shrouded by him. Such a range of attacks would be difficult to avoid. Then Death Straw swooped down and swept over, covering the huge area around Tang Zisang. In this way, Tang Zisang had almost no possibility of avoiding it.


    However, in the face of such a terrible attack, Tang Zisang still looked so cold and arrogant, and coldly snorted: "At the end of the crossbow, I am struggling to death, and I will send you one last time."


    Tang Zisang is such an arrogant woman, making Li Chenyu, who is also cold-hearted, speechless. After this double sage, it is really arrogant. But on the contrary, looking at Tang Zisang''s momentum, I feel that she will be fine, which is very reassuring.


    Facing the death-straw dance of death swept through the attack, Tang Zisang stomped on the ground and sent out fierce poisonous powers. These poisonous powers formed a purple giant behind her. The giant enveloped Tang Zisang and protected Tang Zisang while expanding. Finally, It became as large as the sweeping range of Death Rondo.


    Then, the purple giant grabbed the swept death flurry with his bare hands. Death Flurry cut it on its body, and it was not cut and disintegrated. Instead, little by little, the death straw was forced to stop by the dance of death, and then saw the terrified death straw.


    "No, no!" Death Straw looked at a pair of giant hands holding his purple poisonous giant, thought it was too ridiculous, actually cracked his death flurry, and contained himself!


    Who is this woman, how can she have such a powerful force!


    "This is the death knell giant, the power of the poisonous holy way." Tang Zisang hummed coldly to the death straw.


    Snapped!


    The death straw was squeezed and his death knell sounded.

 Chapter 1994： Three thousand feet to punish evil!

    The body of Death Straw is indeed very flexible, just like plasticine, it is difficult to destroy, but the death knell giant who was released by Tang Zisang with the power of the poisonous saints grabs, crushes, and then tore, even if it is flexible, it will be destroyed. Piece by piece.


    The vitality of the death straw is really tenacious. After being torn into pieces, it wants to regroup. However, the death knell giant can also emit strong corrosion, corroding the pieces of death straw''s body, becoming broken and unable to heal.


    When being torn by the death knell giant, Death Straw made a miserable cry. Just listening to this sound, even if he did not see his torn appearance, he could feel the pain and desolation. It''s so pathetic! The unsentimental members of the Ten Destructions, Ju Wushuang, and the Black and White Taoist were very unbearable and wanted to save him, but they were dealt with by other members of the void organization and could not get out of it. Moreover, they were also unable to protect themselves!


    Until Death Straw couldn''t make any miserable screams, Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Taoists knew that one of their members of the Ten Annihilation had been killed!


    For them, who were extremely powerful, only Ten Profounds could fight one of them, but they were killed. This was simply a dream. Ju Wushuang and the black and white Taoist couldn''t believe it. And they don''t have time to accept this slowly, because they have to face the attacks of members of the Nether Organization.


    The death of Death Straw is a blow to them, making them feel that they are not invincible, they may be killed, or by these people who are not members of the ten mysterious!


    The woman who killed the Death Straw was very strong. Now she is empty. No matter which one of the two groups of members of the Nether Organization chooses to help, it will quickly let the Nether Organization group gain an advantage, and then kill another person on her side. .


    Now there are only two on his side, and the other has eight people, and there is also Li Chenyu, a member of the Ten Profound Realms. If Li Chenyu also shot, he would not have any advantage at all.


    The most important thing is that the faceless man never made any moves from beginning to end. And he is the boss of these people, so his power is naturally stronger. In this way, if they want to kill two of their own, there is definitely no problem.


    So, the best option now is to retreat!


    Both Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Taoist came to this conclusion after the death straw was killed. They collided with the people of the void, and then jumped away. Ju Wushuang and the black and white Taoist stood together, and they looked at each other, as if they were connected, nodded, then turned and retreated!


    Run away!


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw it, how could it be like this?


    Shimie is so arrogant, how can you do such a thing?


    Li Chenyu, one of the ten mysteries, also thought it was very dramatic. Ten Deeds were originally monsters, didn''t they mean that they would only die in battle and would never escape? So what is going on with a clever turning around and running away is really unexpected.


    The corpse who was in charge of helping deal with the black and white Daoist saw Ju Wushuang and the black and white Daoist running away, but disagreed. He shook his head, smiled and said, "This is not good, you are not worth money, but your body is worth money, I must get it."


    After that, the corpse quib held up the crystal coffin placed aside, slammed it suddenly, and threw it to the black and white Taoist who was running away. With a bang, the crystal coffin smashed in front of the black and white Taoist, and the black and white Taoist was blocked. Soon, the dead corpse fell from mid-air, standing on the crystal coffin, looking at the blocked black and white Taoist, smiling, confident and relaxed, the black and white Taoist was like a prey that he had already held in his hand.


    The black and white Taoist was originally a gentleman and very confident, but now being forced to this point, he can''t help but be angry, showing a hideous appearance, staring at the corpse leader with a bloodthirsty appearance, and the darkness of the dead''s power is constantly flowing around his body. breath.


    Shikui felt this power and became very excited, a bit like a metamorphosis, swallowed his saliva, as if seeing the food eagerly to eat, and said: "Wonderful, wonderful, this power, I must Obtained. I must also study you clearly. I have a hunch that this will be a new continent!"


    As a member of the Ten Destructions, the Daoist Heibian was originally not afraid of being afraid. The big deal was that he encountered a stronger person and was killed. But facing the corpse leader, he was actually scared. He was afraid of that kind of heart. A guy who looks alike, black and white will be very miserable. Because this guy is a pervert!


    Shi Kui probably didn''t want to play anymore, and couldn''t wait to study these bodies with the power of the dead, so he used his real strength to catch the black and white Taoists. He stood on the crystal coffin, quickly making a knot print with both hands, and then uttered a low voice: "Master Nether!"


    call!


    Suddenly I felt that the sky was a little gloomy, as if the darkness fell for an instant, and then under the ground where the black and white Taoist stood, squeezed to the ground, and quickly stretched out blood-colored and tattered hands that could see flesh and blood, and even bones. Like a ghost claw.


    Regardless of the broken hands, they are actually very strong and strong. This is a very powerful confinement secret technique of the corpse-driving clan mastered by the corpse leader. Once grasped, the hand of the deceased will never let go, unless there is a powerful force to break free. However, with so many hands, it is difficult to break free without having several times the strength. The power of the current corpse leader must have the holy way. It was so strong a hundred years ago. After a hundred years of cultivation, it is a genius and the only special existence in the world with half and half of the dead and living. Therefore, he used his true power to grasp the black and white Daoist, and the black and white Daoist could not break free.


    The black and white Taoists themselves use the power of the dead to perform dark curse-like cryptic arts. They were caught by the outstretched ghost hand, and immediately used the spell-print occult technique to generate a range of damage magic circles under their feet. Then the damage was not enough, but the dark power was absorbed.


    "Damn it!" The black and white Taoist cursed and became nervous, even panicked, because it was the Exorcist Gu Youque and Demon Buddha Wuwang who also attacked him. The exorcism secret technique has great harm to him, and the power of Dharma restrains him. I was confronted just now and was not hit directly, so it was fine. But now he was imprisoned and hit by two secret techniques that restrained him directly.


    "My Buddha, kill the magic seal!" Wuwei rose in the air and slapped the black and white Taoist who was imprisoned above, and a huge black "swastika" Buddha seal was pressed down.


    The most weird thing is that there is no delusion. You clearly have entered the demon, but you can still use the Dharma of the demon. Therefore, when it comes to Demon Buddha Wuwang, many people know that this reputation is very loud.


    "Peach sword, punish evil three thousand feet!" Gu Youque did not idle, skimmed over, and after reciting a word, a sword in his hand gave out a holy breath. , Created a set of peach blossom evil swordsmanship, very powerful, has a huge suppression effect on demons and ghosts.


    Punish the evil three thousand feet, piercing the body of the black and white Taoist.


    "Ah!" The black and white Taoist shouted painfully, and it seemed that he was about to become the second dead member of the Ten Extinctions.

 Chapter 1995： Nothingness shakes!

    At the same time, he was hit by two kinds of secrets of evil spirits, the imprint of the magic seal and the three thousand feet of killing evil are also extremely powerful secret techniques of evil spirits, which are naturally unbearable for the black and white Taoists. While his body was suppressed, he was swallowed by the power of suppressing demons and punishing evil, disintegrating his power of the dead, and seeing his body melt away, he soon fell out of shape.


    Seeing this, Shi Kui relieved Netherworld''s grasp, and then let Gu Youque and Wuwang stop. This is the body he wants to study, but it can''t be melted, so what else to study. After they closed their hands, the black and white Taoists were dying, their bodies were limp, and they fell directly to the ground and were in a state of being slaughtered.


    It''s no different from being wiped out. Therefore, of the three Shimie members, there are no more than two, just one Ju Wushuang.


    When Ju Wushuang saw Death Straw and the Black Edge Taoist were eliminated, he was directly frightened, because he had no advantage. Even if he is strong enough to deal with the three men who besieged him, Feng Zhulian, Li Wuchang and Miao Yuer, but now Tang Zisang and Shikui, as well as Gu Youque and Wuwang are all empty. If they come and help Fengzhu curtain them, then he will finish playing at any time.


    At this time, Ju Wushuang''s performance made everyone really astonished.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    The members of the ten extinctions are really amazing, with different characteristics. Seeing Ju Wushuang''s performance, everyone looked at each other, but this couldn''t stop them from killing Ju Wushuang. Now that it is the finishing touch, it must be over quickly. Feng Zhulian, Li Wuchang and Miao Yu''er are now more confident and confident.


    But they didn''t dare to be careless, after all, a big monster like Ju Wushuang, if that panic escape was just a disguise, and suddenly came back with a carbine, it would be killed in seconds with a hammer.


    Fengzhu Lian suddenly summoned three generals through the eternal landscape map, "Bei Di is brave, South Vietnam is arrogant, and the guard is out!"


    They were all brave and eloquent characters, descending from three directions, blocking the direction of Ju Wushuang''s escape.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Li Wuchang incarnates into a ghost state, the whole person is transparent, has the ability to ignore obstacles, and his movements become light and flexible, catching up with Ju Wushuang, and continuously cutting under one of Ju Wushuang''s thighs. Although Ju Wushuang had activated the maximum hegemony state, ordinary attacks could not move him, but Li Wuchang knew that if it had been cut in one place, no matter how hard it was, it could be cut apart.


    Li Wuchang¡¯s intentions Miao Yuer saw in her eyes, she cooperated with Li Wuchang to quickly condense the power of poison, and coupled with the auxiliary medicine bottle poison, immediately equipped with a very strong corrosive poison, even the hard marble, it can be Eroded in. In the face of Ju Wushuang''s domineering body, it also has a good softening effect.


    The erosion and softening of the poison, coupled with Li Wuchang''s "hundred knives in one second", Ju Wushuang was blocked by the three generals summoned by the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, unable to deal with it, and soon one of his legs was broken. After the poison was softened, Li Wuchang cut with a sharp knife, and with a click, he cut off Ju Wushuang. One leg was severely injured and Ju Wushuang could not stand firmly, so he knelt down. Then the three generals hammered him, he couldn''t hold it, and he was knocked to the ground.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!" Ju Wushuang seemed to have turned into a child''s mind. After being knocked down, he cried and yelled, as if playing temper.


    But Feng Zhulian, Li Wuchang and Miao Yu''er didn''t stop. They took advantage of this to pursue and continued to strike Ju Wushuang with heavy blows. Finally, Ju Wushuang''s limbs were cut and scrapped, and Ju Wushuang could only fall to the ground. The child has the same character, howling and crying, yelling not to kill him. Miao Yuer thought he was noisy, and the big stone was stuffed into his mouth.


    In this way, the three members of the Ten Annihilation, the Death Straw, Ju Wushuang, and the Black and White Taoist were resolved by the nihilist. Although there is no such thing as a one-on-one deal with a group to say domineering, but as the first battle with a strong enemy, as well as the first intense actual combat training, the result is very gratifying.


    Li Chenyu, one of the ten mysteries, looked at him and was amazed in his heart. The members of this void organization, even if their current strength is not at their peak, but I believe they can rise to that height soon. Then this void organization will become an extremely terrifying organization.


    Faceless people who can organize these people can also make them obedient, even more difficult. Li Chenyu couldn''t help turning his head slightly and glanced at Tang Ye next to him. He really wanted to have a pair of glaring eyes, see through this mysterious guy, and see what his identity is.


    Now that the three members of the ten extinction have been resolved, the training is over. Tang Ye wouldn''t be slow with Li Chenyu. He could feel Li Chenyu''s gaze, and asked Li Chenyu: "We will leave here and we will no longer be accompanied."


    Li Chenyu was taken aback for a moment, only to realize that the matter was over, and they didn''t need to say goodbye to them. Li Chenyu was acquainted and didn¡¯t want to be embarrassed. He hugged again and said to Tang Ye: ¡°I¡¯m here, Li Chenyu, one of the ten mysteries, has a meager name, and I¡¯ve remembered the salvation of seniors today. If his predecessors were If I ask for something, I will not refuse. This kindness will definitely be paid back next time!"


    "There are still some things I need to report back, so I''ll leave first." Li Chenyu said to Tang Ye, and finally took a look at the Death Straw, Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Daoist who fell on the ground separately to make sure they were eliminated. After falling, quickly jump away.


    The members of the Ten Destructions are their number one enemy of the Ten Profounds, and they are also the first evil people to be eliminated by the Red Wall Court. It is good news to confirm that three of them have been eliminated.


    Li Chenyu will also use this news. Because this news spreads, it will have a huge uplifting effect on the Red Wall Palace, and it will also take advantage of Tang Ye''s reputation. Because a character like Tang Ye had to deal with the Ten Destructions, the Ten Destructions would definitely not survive. This was indeed great news.


    And in this way, Tang Ye, the faceless man''s "Void Lord", will be even more publicized. The nihility organization will also be famous. Although it was useless for Tang Ye to ask for these things and didn''t care about his reputation, for Miao Yuer and the others, it felt like a very prestigious thing, which gave them inspiration and achievement.


    After solving the Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Taoist, Tang Zisang and the others returned to Tang Ye, but the corpse Kui did not. At this time, Shikui showed a fanatical mood towards the bodies of the three Shimie members, and began to examine the death straw that had been torn apart by Tang Zisang with the death knell giant. He even picked up some dead straw bodies and sniffed them, and tried to eat them after being fascinated.


    This makes girls like Feng Zhu Lian and Miao Yu''er feel nauseous. Shikui is really abnormal sometimes.


    In fact, Tang Ye wanted to study these bodies very much, because they contained the power of the dead. But he knew that it would be no problem to hand it over to the corpse Kui, and he would continue to train Miao Yuer and the others.


    He said to the corpse Kui: "Siekui, the corpses of these three members of the Ten Destructions will be handed over to you, study the source of their power, and then tell me."


    "No problem." Jikui believed to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 1996： Like a knight!

    Shi Kui didn''t follow Tang Ye and the others, he wanted to deal with the bodies of three members of Shimie. In this case, he would generally find a place to study or refine quietly. And he discovered a gratifying thing, that is, one side of his dead body can directly absorb the power of the dead. In this way, as long as there is enough strength to absorb the dead, his strength will increase by leaps and bounds.


    In other words, he is simply the natural nemesis of the ten extinction members. Because the members of the dead are supported by the strength of the dead, it is like the members of the dead are cars, and the strength of the dead is the gasoline that keeps their engines running. However, the dead eat gasoline. In this case, once the corpses absorbed the power of their dead, they would be dead. Therefore, as long as the corpse quiz seizes the opportunity to bite the Shimie member like a vampire, he can quickly absorb the power of the dead member of the Shimie member.


    Shi Kui wanted to do this. He wanted to tell Tang Ye that he would contract out the remaining seven members of the Ten Destructions! Because after consuming the power of the seven dead members of the Ten Destructions, his strength will reach another height!


    Tang Ye didn''t worry that the corpse would become too strong and threaten him. According to the original point of view, Shi Kui had no loyalty. But this is precisely the case, and he is the most loyal. Outsiders don''t understand this matter well, but Tang Ye who has been with him knows this very well. Therefore, Tang Ye was very relieved of him. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be so relieved to hand over to the corpse leader to study the ghost reincarnation technique.


    It is conceivable that the remaining members of the Ten Destructions will be very angry when they learn that Death Straw, Ju Wushuang and the Black and White Taoist have been killed. But how do they know that there is such a person as the corpse leader who is equivalent to their natural nemesis.


    Tang Ye took Tang Zisang and Feng Zhulian back to the South China Sea. What they saw was a mess. The entire sea seemed to be surging, and the Luohua Cave next to it was affected and suffered considerable damage. They saw again that the two-headed giant python was hanging on the shore under the Luohuadong, and the two heads were no longer the usual fierce publicity, and they felt very tired.


    Others were very worried when they saw it, thinking that the two-headed python was hunted. They have been fighting with two-headed pythons for this period of time, and they have been greatly improved. They are very grateful to the two-headed pythons, and they have a deep affection with the two-headed pythons and regarded them as their companions. If the two-headed python is hunted, they will definitely kill it back.


    But Tang Ye told them not to worry, and just said to them: "Xiao Zi is just tired from fighting and fighting, don''t worry, just let her rest for a while. You will go back to the flower hole and understand the battle with the members of the Ten Destructions. , Look at your shortcomings, and then discover where you need to break through."


    Everyone nodded, and they all entered the Luohua Cave, one for rest and the other for reflection. Tang Ye''s requirements for them are like a strict teacher. To them, Tang Ye was more like a master who taught them than a boss who asked them to obey orders.


    Tang Ye came to the two-headed giant python, sat on the rock, facing the sea. Although the two-headed giant python was tired, it also bent its head and approached Tang Ye side by side, also facing the sea. Tang Ye slowly withdrew from the power to cover his face, revealing his face. Every time he saw that quiet, steady, deep and resolute, and somewhat sad and vicissitudes face, he was always attracted, and he felt that there were countless stories behind it.


    "Xiao Zi, after seeing the power of the black dragon, do you regret not seizing the opportunity to break through? If you are now a flood dragon, even if you are not as good as the real dragon, you will still be on another level. You are now, even if it is a group of peaks. Experts are likely to be hunted down." Tang Ye said lightly to the two-headed python.


    The two-headed python exhaled and shook his head at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at it, showing a real smile, unexpectedly cheerful and beautiful. Thinking of it, he himself is an optimist. It''s just that after so much experience, the traces of the years are printed on the face, and it is not the mentality that can be changed. He smiled at the two-headed python: "Yes, there is nothing to regret. If you hadn''t done those things before, now you can''t remember them well."


    The two-headed giant python made a chirp sound, like a messenger, but it was actually responding to Tang Ye''s words, saying that Tang Ye was right.


    Tang Ye looked back at the sea, the waves pushed layer by layer, pushed out, and came back. It seems like this life comes and goes.


    "If there is no end to life, it feels...a bit unimaginable." Tang Ye suddenly felt it. Because this wave-like life, if it is like that duckweed, it feels a little sad. Coming and going, all floating, not knowing where to go, not knowing where to go, without roots, life seems to be missing something.


    Tang Ye thought of herself, as well as Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are zombies, as long as they are not killed, they will live forever. This is a creature that has avoided the precepts of heaven and earth. Only when the heaven and the earth are destroyed and the will is rewashed will they die. Otherwise, it means immortality. Is this really good?


    And Tang Ye himself, although not the nature of being immortal, but after continuous cultivation and becoming stronger, he can predict that he will also live a long life without being killed. Is this good or bad?


    The two-headed python doesn''t quite understand what Tang Ye meant. What does life mean without end? Is it because life is too long?


    The two-headed python was anxious. What a bad idea is this, do you want to die?


    Tang Ye saw the double-headed giant python shaking his head anxiously, smiled and waved, and said, "It''s just a momentary feeling, don''t worry."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Tang Ye frowned, and the power that had been removed to cover his face reunited and turned back into a faceless person, and then hummed, "What''s the matter?"


    It turned out that behind him, I don''t know when Miao Yuer stood there.


    Miao Yuer apologized for interrupting Tang Ye, her expression was not as arrogant as before, and she became polite with Tang Ye. She lowered her head slightly and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you, Lord, I...I have something to tell you."


    Tang Ye looked back at Miao Yu''er, feeling that this little girl was so bad, and that stray, undaunted person became so twitchy and unused.


    The two-headed python is very sensible. Since Miao Yuer has something to tell Tang Ye, she will leave first. She sank into the sea and let Miao Yuer and Tang Ye be alone.


    Miao Yuer walked to Tang Ye''s side. She usually doesn''t see Tang Ye sitting, but now Tang Ye is sitting. On the rocks hit by the waves, her robe was like a cloak, fluttering and hunting, facing the vast sea, she felt that Tang Ye was like a knight on the horizon.


    In addition to having never seen Tang Ye''s face, Miao Yu''er found Tang Ye very attractive and charming in many places. She is also a little girl under the age of twenty, and sometimes it is inevitable to be a little thoughtful.


    "Sit down, take a good rest." Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er.


    He actually guessed something about what Miao Yuer wanted to say. Miao Yuer must be stuck in her heart. Among so many people, she is the weakest thing.

 Chapter 1997： Soul cutting!

    As an excellent teacher, he can naturally detect the psychological problems of his disciples. Tang Ye paid attention to everyone in the organization. In recent days, Miao Yu''er has been relatively quiet, and may even show retreat behavior. Obviously, there was a crux in her psychology, and if Tang Ye paid attention, it was not difficult to know what was bothering her.


    Tang Ye was pleased that Miao Yuer took the initiative to talk to him. This shows that Miao Yuer''s mentality is still very good, and she actively wants to solve problems.


    "What''s the matter?" Since Miao Yu''er was so proactive, Tang Ye would naturally help her solve the problem, so she didn''t let Miao Yu''er twitch.


    Miao Yuer looked at Tang Ye, hesitated to speak, and after hesitating a little longer, she mustered up the courage and said to Tang Ye: "I feel that I am not strong enough. I am the worst...I..."


    "Do you feel inferior?" Tang Ye asked Miao Yuer directly. This is the point and the most deadly statement.


    Inferiority.


    This psychology has a great influence on a person.


    Miao Yu''er turned her head, a little disgusted to say it so directly, but this was the problem, she could only admit.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Why do you feel that you are inferior to others? Because you use poison, but Tang Zisang also uses poison, and is already the Poison Sage. You are far from reach, so you think you are superfluous? "


    Miao Yu''er still didn''t speak, tacitly accepting what Tang Ye said. She was not surprised that Tang Ye was able to know her psychology, because Tang Ye had always been so good.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yu''er for a while, and then said in a very positive tone: "No one of the people I chose is redundant."


    This is a reassurance for Miao Yuer, she is not superfluous. How could a person with great wisdom like Tang Ye choose an extra person. Therefore, Miao Yuer felt relieved a lot when she heard this sentence.


    "Then I..." Miao Yuer hesitated again and stopped.


    "You don''t know how to break through?" Tang Ye asked Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yuer nodded lightly and said, "The secret technique of Poison Classics can be learned, but if you don''t break through, you will not be able to exert enough power."


    "Poison actually doesn''t need too much power." Tang Ye said: "You should not deliberately pursue power, use poison to become sacred, not power. The two sages of art and painting a hundred years ago are the best examples. The two sages have never practiced in strength, but only focused on writing and painting. When they have reached the realm in this regard, they have entered the Tao, and everything will come naturally."


    Miao Yuer could not understand this truth, but she had her own worries, and said softly: "That''s going to... when..."


    When answering this, she was not very tough. Because she was afraid that Tang Ye said she was anxious for success. Strong strength, holy realm, even higher, the most taboo is precisely the eagerness for success. However, she really didn''t want to spend her whole life, and then she would become an old woman to get such strong power.


    It seems that every person who pursues power wants to reach the peak when he is young and frivolous, and then the world is free. However, only a small number of geniuses have reached this level.


    When Miao Yuer was competing with her sister Miao Linger for the position of Tang Sect master, she was eliminated because of lack of talent. Now she is delusional about this kind of thing. Isn''t it ridiculous?


    Miao Yuer knows her own situation, so she has no confidence when she says that to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yu''er, but didn''t realize it at all. At this moment, he treated the people he had recruited as if he were his own children, and he wanted to cultivate well, and...care and love.


    Ouch, I am getting older and my mentality has changed.


    So Tang Ye made a move that frightened Miao Yuer, and then was at a loss. He stroked Miao Yuer¡¯s head with one hand, like an adult who spoiled a child, and said, ¡°The situation is quite special now, even if If you want to take your time, I don¡¯t allow it. You have to hurry to do some things, so I will help you."


    Miao Yuer''s head was touched, and Tang Ye''s hand slipped to her hair. Her body seemed to be struck by lightning and froze. She dared not look at Tang Ye and blushed unexpectedly. This woman who usually behaves voluptuously and enchanting, always showing a charming side, is also a mature woman in dress and dress, but she is as shy as a girl, and has a somewhat youthful appearance.


    "This...I...thank you!" Miao Yuer replied in a panic.


    Tang Ye realized that he had lost his attitude, but he definitely couldn''t say it directly, otherwise it would be embarrassing, so he could only pretend that there was no such thing. Then he felt very emotional, he was really old. Even if he is still in his twenties, after experiencing so many things, his mentality will still change.


    Tang Ye quietly retracted his hand, pretending to be very natural, and then said as usual: "The power of the holy path is definitely needed. But even so, I can''t do stupid things like pulling the seedlings to encourage growth. Therefore, every breakthrough must be made. Be steadfast. Otherwise, the foundation will be unstable and it will affect your life, not just what I want you to do. I am looking for you, not to destroy you."


    Miao Yu''er nodded, grateful. She has always felt that this faceless person is very good to them, not like an evil person at all. Perhaps because of this, I have listened to this person more and more, willing to follow his instructions.


    Tang Ye said: "A hundred years ago, the most potent sacred tree Caisang broke through to the holy path. In fact, it was not the second sage of art and painting that had reached the realm of poison in the field of poison. After absorbing that power and breaking through smoothly, he can compete with and kill the painting saint."


    Miao Yu''er was startled when she heard that, is there such a thing? Those who practice poisoning, who doesn''t admire the strong man who first stepped into the realm of the holy path a hundred years ago! A hundred years ago, the shackles of Qi Luck were still very limited, and being able to break through to the Holy Path at that time must be the strongest. However, others didn''t know that Mu Caisang''s breakthrough through the Holy Path was helped by Tang Sheng, and another method was used.


    Miao Yuer was very curious.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yu''er, was silent for a long time, and said, "It''s like a monster cultivation, sucking the spirit of people, such as the fox demon eating people''s hearts, what do you think of this kind of thing?"


    Miao Yuer was taken aback. Even if she practices poison, she has done a lot of bad things before and killed many people. For this kind of thing, she first thinks of the words "evil", "external ways of evil spirits", and "the laws of heaven cannot tolerate". She had only had a conflict with Miao Yuer before, and had done some things that were not kind in order to seize the position of Tang Sect master. However, as Tang Ye saw the essence, she was not a wicked person. Tang Ye is also a kind person, and he values ??morality very seriously. If morality is not good, he will not recruit.


    What Miao Yuer thought was that the first poisonous sacred wood picking mulberry a hundred years ago used that kind of evil means to cultivate the realm of the holy way? No, the Lord said that Tang Sheng helped Mu Caisang. Could it be that Tang Sheng used that method?


    Tang Ye was actually going to say this. Because his master Nong Baicao taught him a powerful move that can easily be regarded as an evil technique, it is the soul cutting!


    Take people''s souls and use them to suck, so as to gain the power of others, and then quickly improve yourself!

 Chapter 1998： Follow the boss!

    Except for the power that is as strong as the level of the true god, the several supernatural powers that Tang Ye masters are extremely superb. No one can stop any one of them until now. And those tricks can even be hostile to the true god.


    The secret techniques he mastered were hard tai chi, soul cutting, ghost rebirth, inviting heroic spirits, withered trees in spring, spirit beast summoning, and demons. These secret techniques have been said to him before, and the soul cutting is the least used by him, and he has hardly mentioned it. But now, in order to cultivate the Holy Path powerhouse in a short time, he needs to use it.


    This trick was taught to him by his master Nong Baicao a hundred years ago. And teaching him this trick is when dealing with Dao Sheng. At that time, the holy way had not yet been completed, only those who said to the way. The Taoist, in fact, was infinitely close to the Holy Tao, and was the strongest force in the great world at that time. Daosheng is already the Xuanhuang co-master, so he wants to break the shackles of luck. Then Tang Ye who blocked them, he must kill. With Tang Ye''s strength at the time, it was difficult to deal with Dao Sheng. Dao Sheng is a Taoist and a person who can communicate with Guwu Jianghu. Therefore, at the critical moment, Nong Baicao, who is also the power of the Taoist, appeared and killed the Taoist.


    Nong Baicao''s strength is unfathomable, and he seems to know many secrets. He is Tang Ye''s master, but it seems that it is far from simple. Originally, the combat strength of a doctor was difficult to compare with the strength of a monk. However, in the end, he never expected that Nongbaicao used medicine to enter the Tao. He was extremely powerful and easily dealt with the Taoist Sage, and only used one trick.


    This move is the soul cutting!


    Nong Baicao seemed to use a trick deliberately, because he wanted to demonstrate it to Tang Ye and teach it to Tang Ye. This trick is very complicated and requires the cutting technique of a doctor, and it is extremely precise and skilled. In this world, there are only a handful of people who can use this trick. Except for Nong Baicao and Tang Ye, I''m afraid I can find a third person. The reason why Tang Ye was able to use it was also because Nong Baicao had trained him in the cutting skills of healers since he was a child, so when a sharp blade was condensed, he could cut quickly and accurately.


    And superb cutting ability is only the first requirement. The second requirement is that you must master the location of the ghost hole. Before facing Dao Sage, Tang Ye had mastered the location of the ghost cave, and it was precisely because of the reincarnation of the ghost cave that he understood the supreme magic technique of withered wood every spring. Nong Baicao knew that he had mastered the ghost den, so he could teach him the ability of soul cutting.


    In addition, with superb cutting ability and mastering the ghost cave, these two abilities can prevent 99% of the people in the world from rejecting this technique. In addition to these two abilities, an extremely demanding ability is needed, which is to know how to call Yin Ling. This is one of the secrets of exorcism. Even Tang Ye at the time did not understand the facts. It was all done with the help of Nongbaicao. So in his later experience, without farming herbs, it was almost difficult for him to use the soul-cutting technique.


    But now it is different. Now Tang Ye has mastered the superb exorcism secret technique, even reaching the realm of crossing people. It is easy to evoke the Yin Ling. But in fact, what soul cutting requires is a pair of "ghost hands" that grab the soul, of course, this is part of the Yinling. However, if the exorcism secret technique is not strong enough to make the Yinling obey, then it is impossible to complete the soul cutting.


    Any of the above conditions is extremely difficult to achieve, so people in the world who can learn this trick can count them with one hand. So although this trick can seize the power of others and use it to quickly improve one''s own strength, there are basically no people with such rapid growth power. Firstly, no one knows this trick, even if they want to use it, there is no way to use it. Secondly, they know how to use it like Tang Ye, but they feel that this trick is evil, so they don''t like to use it.


    However, now in a special period, when you need it, you must use it. Here, I can''t comment on good or bad, but even if I just give myself a reason for not being so guilty, it is to use this trick on his mortal enemy, and the person who commits the evil. The ultimate goal is to eliminate the enemy, or to eliminate harm to the world. With that kind of method, it might be evil in itself, but after getting that kind of result, it feels like doing a good deed and feeling better.


    In addition, if you want to use this trick to quickly improve your strength, not everyone''s soul power is suitable. For example, if Miao Yuer wants to quickly increase her strength, even if she uses a trick to capture the strength of others, she must use the same poisoning technique on the opponent''s strength so as not to conflict. Otherwise, any power can be accepted. Wouldn''t it be possible to seize it by encountering a cultivator at will? If this is the case, it will be difficult to continuously seize it even if it reaches the true **** level?


    Therefore, soul cutting, the terrifying extent of this trick, is self-evident!


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yu''er and said, "This is a cruel world, and it will become even more cruel. If you want to survive, you must become stronger. This kind of truth is a commonplace, no need to say more. I want to tell you The thing is, if you kill an enemy, or kill a wicked person, by the way, take his power away and use it for your own use. Then the result is that you can become stronger. If you don¡¯t take it, the result is still the same, this person Will die. And his power will dissipate in the world. Then, if you want to choose, what do you choose?"


    Miao Yuer didn''t even think about it, and said directly: "Of course take away his power."


    Since we don''t persecute good people or innocent people, then treat enemies, or treacherous people, and destroy them, and their result will be dead. So after his death, why not use some of his power?


    For Miao Yu''er, doing so is not considered evil, and it can even be said to be in the category of a good person. At this moment, she had no worries about what Tang Ye said. Thinking, is Tang Ye going to teach himself this kind of "snatching house" general cultivation method?


    "You can''t learn this method." However, Tang Ye penetrated Miao Yu''er''s heart and said something to bash her.


    Miao Yuer rolled her eyes and didn''t want to speak. Since I can''t learn it, I''ll say a fart.


    But Tang Ye cheered her up again, and said, "I will help you, but you need to tell me who is practicing poison, and..."


    Tang Ye hesitated for a moment, and then said, "It''s our enemy, and that kind of evildoer."


    Saying in this way, it feels that there is another meaning, "We are good people, don''t hurt innocent people, and make good people."


    Hey, then people say that this faceless man is very evil and a bad person, but who knows, it will be like this?


    Miao Yu''er couldn''t help but want to laugh, and she felt very strange about this. Because of this, Tang Ye was indeed a good person, but in the previous killings, Tang Ye was indifferent and cruel like a devil, killing dozens of masters with his hands without hesitation. These two situations are really contradictory.


    "Then thank you Lord!" Miao Yuer no longer cares about so much, and her own strength has been settled, she knows that she only needs to follow this boss.

 Chapter 1999： Scary grass hag!

    Tang Ye was too powerful and reassuring, so it was easy for a girl to become his little fan. Now Miao Yu''er is following Tang Ye with all his heart, because she knows that there will definitely be meat following Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, choosing a day is not as good as hitting the sun, since he decided to use the soul cutting technique to harvest a wave of power, then he can help Miao Yuer now. If the powerful force is captured, it will take time for Miao Yu''er to digest it, and then engage in actual combat, thoroughly grasp it, and solidify the basis, like the phoenix curtain, will not produce the consequences of pulling out the seedlings to encourage growth and castles in the air. So, now I helped Miao Yuer, and then Miao Yuer can digest himself, and then he can take another person.


    "Although you are still young, as a core figure in the Tang Sect, you have a lot of experience. Then do you know which people who practice poison arts are still harmful?" Tang Ye asked Miao Yu''er.


    Speaking of this, Miao Yuer understood very well, and was a little excited and happy, as if he had encountered something good, and said to Tang Ye: "There are some rebellious grass ghosts active in the southeast of Tangmen. According to Tangmen spies, They also traveled to the border, suspected of colluding with the Thai head-down artificer. The grass ghost is a person who is proficient in gu poisons, and there are highly poisonous gu worms in his body. Every grass ghost is extremely powerful in poisoning. I, or Miao Ling''er, both have a headache, and they are not even their rivals. Fortunately, they are small in number, and Tang Sect has powerful grass ghosts to fight against, otherwise Tang Sect will be very dangerous."


    "Those grass ghosts who rebelled out are all snake-hearted. They use Gu poison for their own benefit and threaten others to do things for them. Gu poison is very tricky. Without powerful medical skills, it can''t be solved. So, use Gu poison. Do things with poison, the grass ghosts can be said that they are all rich and enemies. With the collusion with the Thai warlock, they are simply the emperor over there." Miao Yuer said a little bit resentful, presumably When she was in charge of Tang Sect, many were influenced by these rebellious grass ghosts.


    Hearing what Miao Yuer said, Tang Ye remembered that Miao Yuer expelled Miao Linger and became Tang Sect master because of the weird and old-fashioned help. But that weird and old-fashioned man is not a person, but a dead person. He is the soul lodged on the dead body. Asked Miao Yuer, Miao Yuer didn''t know what was going on. At that time, Miao Yu''er just needed that strength, so she stayed by her side. But later she discovered the old-fashioned anomaly and became vigilant. Even if the old way of the day wanted to kill Miao Ling''er, she would kill the old way first.


    What Tang Ye cared about was that the old way was controlled by the boarder''s soul while using the power of the dead. He asked the corpse to investigate, and the result of the corpse''s investigation was not satisfactory because the clue was suddenly broken. It was as if the man who was manipulating was also dead, leaving no traces.


    Originally, Tang Ye didn''t understand this, but now it''s different, because he knows the existence of Xu Wuming. This matter is put on Xu Wuming, and the explanation is more reasonable. Xu Wuming is the ancestor of Fumoshi, and it is not surprising that he knows how to manipulate the soul and the dead. In addition, Xu Wuming''s actions outside have always been in the form of a clone. He used the clone to manipulate the old things of the deceased, and then the clone dissolves itself, which will not be related to the body, so the final result cannot be found.


    "Xu Wuming... I didn''t settle the account with you a hundred years ago. After a hundred years, it will be settled." Tang Ye narrowed his eyes slightly, and would no longer let Xu Wuming hide behind him to play tricks.


    "What?" Miao Yuer looked at Tang Ye and wondered. She heard Tang Ye hum in a low voice, but couldn''t hear it clearly.


    Tang Ye recovered, shook his head, and said, "It''s nothing, then let''s go kill some of these grass ghosts now."


    "Okay!" Miao Yuer was very happy, because dealing with those grass ghosts, according to what Tang Ye said just now, can be used to help her improve her strength. On the other hand, it can also help Tang Sect solve a batch of threats, which is good for Tang Sect and good for her sister Miao Ling''er, which will kill two birds with one stone.


    "Then let''s go." Tang Ye is using time very tightly now. Since the decision is made, and the others are fine, then immediately act.


    ...


    There is a tropical rain forest in the southwestern Miao area, the border jungle, where the trees are tall, everything is overgrown, and there are many unknown creatures and secret places, and maybe even secret places. When the two-headed python was still a red-purple linguistic python, it was living here, absorbing the spiritual power of lingzhi and evolving. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck have expanded, I am afraid that there will be more unexpected creatures in this dense forest.


    Somewhere in the dense forest, here is not as barren as other places, thorny. It was opened up by people. Between two huge trees, there is a cave. The entrance of the cave is decorated. You can see that someone lives here. And this decoration is also quite weird, with huge animal skulls, not cows and sheep, but other unusual ones. It seems that this cave is inhabited by monsters.


    In front of the entrance of the cave, a large earthen jar was hung, and it was burning underneath. The earthen jar was filled with various medicinal materials, as well as some creatures, vipers and the like. The medicinal soup in the clay jar was burned to a paste, showing a blue color, with an extremely unpleasant stench, which might faint people.


    "Cook delicious food for the baby, let''s go out and feed, otherwise this little guy will make me sore from the stomach." At this time, the charming voice of the woman came from the cave.


    "Yeah, the little guy in my stomach is kicking me too, and I want to go out to feed him." Another woman said.


    "Then go quickly, you have entered the second stage of Gu worm feeding, so be extremely cautious." The talking woman looked much older and calmer.


    Then one after another, seeing a few still young women coming out of the cave, all smiled, charming, but sinister. The last person who walked out was an old woman on crutches, with a majestic face, she seemed to be the leader of this group of women.


    Several young women walked around the big crock pot burning the mushy medicinal soup, took a bowl with the bowl, and seemed to drink the stinking medicine. But it is not. What happened next was very weird and unimaginable. The women took out sharp knives and pierced their stomachs with a click, but there was not much blood spewing out. What I saw next was that half of the creatures crawled out of their pierced belly!


    The creatures of these women are different, some are snakes, some are scorpions, some are spiders, and some are centipedes. This snake or centipede crawled out of the woman''s stomach halfway, and then the woman moved the bowl of medicinal soup in her hand and let them eat the medicinal soup!


    Is this a cesarean feeding?


    This is so weird and terrible. Moreover, these women raised in their stomachs are all first-class poisons!


    They are those terrifying grass ghosts in Miao Yuer''s mouth.

 Chapter 2000： Delicious food!

    Grass ghost actually means "Gu", because at the place where "Gu" first came into being, people called it "Cao Gui", so Gu is also "Cao Gui". And this kind of "grass ghost" is a kind of Gu worm that will attach to women, and will only attach to women, so there will be no men who are good at Gu poison. After getting the Gu worm attachment, the woman must raise the Gu worm every day.


    The stronger the Gu worm, the stronger the power of the grass ghost. It can be simply understood as a spiritual pet in the game, which can bring huge benefits to the owner, whether it is coordinated combat or various attribute bonuses.


    In fact, Miao Yuer and Miao Linger are both grass ghosts. Because the two of them also raised Gu worms, Miao Ling''er raised a small green snake, and Miao Yu''er raised a little scarier, a purple highly poisonous centipede. Gu worms are not too big at the beginning, they can be swallowed into their stomachs and crawl out of the seven holes. This is why a young and beautiful grass ghost can suddenly call out a poison from her body. Therefore, it is very dangerous to have **** with this kind of woman, and you may be bitten to death while working.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye had some contests with Tang Manhong, the master of Tang Sect. Whether in terms of strength or running to the bed, sometimes Tang Manhong reached into his short skirt and pulled out a venomous spider, but Tang Ye was not lightly frightened. , Wondering if she kept the Gu worm spider between her legs.


    However, Gu worms will grow. As Gu worms grow up, they will basically no longer choose to inhabit and feed by humans, they will be released. The Gu worms of Miao Yuer and Miao Linger are now stocked. However, they can also continue to support themselves. In this way, they will endure a lot of pain, but in contrast, Gu worms will grow very fast.


    Now the few women in the dense forest cave have enough Gu worms to release them, but they still put them in their bodies, using the latter method. They bear the pain themselves to let the Gu worm grow quickly. Gu worms differentiate highly poisonous in their bodies, they absorb the cultivation, and the power of poison will increase rapidly.


    "Don''t just drink soup, eat meat." At this moment, the old lady said in a hoarse voice.


    Several women were very obedient and wanted to fish the meat in the big earthen jar. Gulugulu, these mushy soups are boiling hot, and the meat underneath is tumbling, and the meat you see is a bit unimaginable. Because it looks like human hands and feet! When the tumbling became more severe, a head suddenly appeared!


    There is no doubt that it is human! They cook people to eat!


    At first, it seemed nothing strange to them, after all, feeding Gu worms is a normal thing for grass ghosts. However, when you see the people who are boiled and eaten after being dismembered in the big pot, and then look at their indifferent expressions, it seems that this is not a big deal, then it is extremely scary to think carefully.


    This is a group of people with no conscience, just like beasts.


    Then, these people really picked up people''s corpses to eat, and even chewed people''s heads with relish. This... it''s hard to look directly at it. After eating, there were many human bones on the ground. When they cleaned up, they just threw them into the woods behind. You can see that there are a lot of human bones piled up there.


    After eating, the old lady on crutches threw a medicine bottle to several women, and said, "Apply the wound."


    "Mrs. Xie." Several women nodded and thanked them, then opened the medicine bottle and applied the red powder inside to the wound that pierced the abdomen and released the gu worm. Then it was very magical. Seeing that their wounds healed quickly, they didn''t even have to It¡¯s amazing to have been injured!


    If Miao Yuer and Miao Linger see this situation, they will be even more exclaimed. Because it can heal wounds quickly, it means that Gu worms can be fed every day, and the worms will grow faster. Under normal circumstances, the grass ghosts still use their bodies to feed them in the second stage, at least one month apart. Because of the incision, you have to wait for the body to recover. It will take some time to heal. But now these women are recovering from their injuries, and it doesn''t take much time!


    If cultivated in this way, the poisonous skills of these women will be greatly improved in a short period of time. And there is no need to worry about the foundation of poison, just like a person refining poison, with a clever mind, where too much strength is needed. However, these women can transform their perceptions after they have gained powerful poison, so it is not difficult to become a grass ghost with both poison and power!


    After the abdominal wound was treated, several women entered the cave. Candles were lit inside. The light was dim, but they could see clearly. The old lady sits on a stone chair in the center, which is a position that only the caller can do. The old lady confronted the women sitting on both sides and said: "The dead Taoist failed. If we want to get the Tang Sect, we have to take action. But after all, the Tang Sect has been developed for a hundred years, and our number is far behind, so even if we win the Tang Sect, But if we want to be our base, it¡¯s still hard to calm down. If the Red Wall Palace comes to support us, it will be even more detrimental to us. So we start to infiltrate the power from the surrounding Tangmen. Those in the small villages, deep mountains In the wild forest, no one will not be noticed by others. These are our food. After eating, we will arrange for our people to come to the countryside to encircle the city and seize the city. That is very beneficial to us."


    As he said, the old lady squinted her eyes and said, "Tang Sect has always wanted to get rid of us. Miao Linger, the yellow-haired girl, has not changed. She wants to deal with us without solving her internal problems, huh!"


    At this time, a golden viper crawled in from the cave, reached the feet of the old lady, and climbed onto the old lady''s walking stick, then the snake''s head stretched to the old lady''s ear and made a chuckle as if talking to the old lady. This is weird. Can snakes talk to people?


    This is not impossible. It is not that snakes can speak human words, but that people understand snake words. The old lady can understand what they are expressing from the sounds of snakes. The strength of this old lady is terrifying, and she masters the language of snakes. If this is the case, I am afraid that there will be extremely high achievements in snakes.


    She is the one who has been studying snakes all her life, and she is called the snake mother-in-law in the Tao.


    After hearing the sound of the golden snake, the snake mother nodded. The golden viper was wrapped around the crutch, like the authority staff of the Egyptian pharaoh. Then Granny Snake said to several women: "Miao Ling''er really likes to look for things, and she used some justice slogans to deal with us. We didn''t go looking for her, she found her first, hehe, interesting. In that case, Then we will let her people come back and forth and become our delicious dinner."


    Several beautiful women laughed triumphantly, nodded one after another, and said something teasing and despising Miao Ling''er or Tang Sect. One of the more coquettish women stood up and said, "Mother-in-law, leave this to me. Let me see how many people will bring us food this time. By the way, let me see how strong I am. ."


    "Seven sisters are really mean, why are you going again, I have never been." A younger woman said dissatisfied.


    The women still want to fight, all want to deal with the Tang Sect people. Granny Snake knocked on the cane and said, "We have other things to do. Don''t waste time on this little thing. Aqi, you go."


    "Okay, mother-in-law, I promise I won''t let you down. Before dark, I will definitely bring back plenty of food for everyone!" The woman named Aqi said happily.


    At this moment, outside the dense forest, a few people in red and black clothes jumped and shuttled, and it was the spies sent by the Tang Clan to track down the rebellious grass ghost. Those grass ghosts have killed too many people who live in remote areas. They have cruel methods and cannot tolerate the laws of nature. They must be eliminated!

 Chapter 2001： Enough!

    The southwest is close to the border, with dense jungles and remote locations. The local people moved out a long time ago. The state has given a lot of support, but there are still some people who are unwilling to go out. Therefore, even in remote areas, there are still some villages. In addition to the local aboriginals, some are staff members who conduct research or plant in this dense forest.


    The lives of these people were originally peaceful and happy, after all, it was their own choice. The environment here is good, except for some conditions that are not as advanced as the outside world, there is actually nothing, self-sufficiency is also a joy. However, since the emergence of a group of rebellious grass ghosts, people have become panic. Even, many people are persecuted and can only take orders from these grass ghosts. And many people were even eaten. Of course, these people didn''t know their fate, otherwise they would run away even if they died.


    Since Tang Sect took root in this land, it has continued to develop. A hundred years ago, Tang Manhong had contact with the Red Wall Palace because of Tang Ye, and the Red Wall Palace acquiesced in governing this place. Therefore, the resources in the dense forest can be used freely by the Tang Sect, but the Red Wall Palace must also be provided with medicinal materials as a condition.


    Now that it has taken over this land, it must be developed and protected. Beginning a hundred years ago, Tang Manhong led the growing Tangmen to build a grand canal here, and then built roads, which greatly improved the traffic here. At the same time, Tang Sect has the "right" in this land. Therefore, we have to follow the Tang Sect here.


    The Tang Sect''s momentum has long been mighty. Only in the future development, Tang Sect declined. Now, it is almost in danger of being destroyed. However, now that Tang Ye, a faceless person, had taken the initiative and eased the crisis for them, Miao Linger took over and slowly recovered her popularity.


    Miao Ling''er had always known the threat of being evil grass ghosts, and after hearing more about the tragedies of the residents of dense forest land recently, she really couldn''t tolerate it, so she vigorously carried out the encirclement and suppression operations of these rebellious grass ghosts.


    The team now dispatched is the top spy group in Tang Sect. Miao Ling''er knew that those grass ghosts were not easy, so he used his best power. First of all, we must figure out where these grass ghosts are, and then carry out full encirclement and suppression. Although these rebellious grass ghosts are powerful, they are still weak and need to be hidden and collude with foreign forces.


    Before the spies returned the news, Miao Linger had to stay in Tang Sect to handle affairs.


    The Tang Sect''s top spy team has the strength of the peak master level, and even the team leader has the power of the grand master. The reason for using a few of these masters at once is because of the horror of the grass ghost. Perhaps the power of the grass ghost is not so strong, but they are proficient in the art of Gu poison, which is equivalent to having "live poison" in their hands. Once you are hit, you can only be controlled by it.


    Swish swish, a few top Tang Sect spies shuttled through the dense forest, relying on their keen ability to find the figure of the grass ghost. However, they don''t know that the power of the grass ghost has been deployed everywhere in the dense forest. Manipulating poisons is equivalent to letting various poisons help to make a pair of eyes. They were discovered the moment they entered the dense forest.


    The grass ghost named Aqi is one of several rebellious grass ghosts. Her Gu worm is an octagonal worm like a caterpillar. Its body is blue with dense thorns. This octagonal chili worm secretes venom at all times, and whether it touches others or others touch it, it will produce a burning sensation. In severe cases, it will be very painful. So this star anise worm is a terrible gu worm.


    There is more than one star anise worm in the dense forest, but the one that Ah Qi feeds is the king of star anise worms and can command all star anise worms in the dense forest. As a result, fighting in the dense forest, Ah Qi''s advantage is very obvious. Perhaps, she could kill those Tang Sect spies as long as she controlled the star anise worm.


    Therefore, these grass ghosts are very confident that they can eliminate those who enter the dense forest. In this dense forest, they are the masters.


    Several Tang Sect elite spies landed one after another, staying in a place with suspicious traces.


    "Is it just you?" A woman''s lazy voice suddenly came from the dense forest.


    Several Tang Sect spies immediately stood on guard, and they were able to avoid their detection and appear silently. This strength should not be underestimated. They looked at the place where the sound was coming from, and saw a young woman in a split skirt walking out of the dense forest step by step. As Tang Sect elite spies, they knew at a glance that this young woman was a grass ghost.


    Grass ghosts have a distinctive aura, as if they were born with poison. The disguised grass ghost may not be seen by others. However, the Tang Sect people are all practicing poison, and this will always come out.


    "Traitor!" The Tang Sect detective captain snorted coldly.


    This young woman is Ah Qi. She was very upset at the words of the spy captain, her expression was sullen and cold, and she was murderous.


    Because they don''t like Tang Sect people calling them traitors. They just didn''t want to be other people''s subordinates, so they became independent, and they wanted to develop their own strength, and unify to a larger place than Tang Sect.


    In Tang Manhong''s period, the grass ghosts still had their own branches. The Miaojiang area was the most powerful, but it also existed in some tribes, and occasionally it was born stronger than the Miaojiang area. However, Tang Manhong is an ambitious woman. She needs talents and unification. Therefore, after negotiation and war, all the forces on the southwest forest side are brought under the Tang Sect, including the grass ghost.


    However, after regaining the power from the dense forest in the southwest, Tang Manhong stopped expanding his sphere of influence and focused on development. This probably dissatisfied some more ambitious people. Their poisonous power is so powerful that everyone is afraid of them. As long as they go out, they can definitely become a dominant hero. This southwest is just a small corner. What''s the point of staying here?


    A little further south in the southwest, near the border, there is a Manyue tribe, where the grass ghost is the most afraid of ambition, and at the same time the most powerful. Even Tang Manhong can''t even understand the secret technique he has. A long time ago, the grass ghosts of the Manyue tribe felt that they should go out and go further, to justify the poisoning, and set their own banner in front of the truly vast world.


    It''s a pity that Tang Manhong had no intention of doing this. He wanted to develop peace of mind and lead a peaceful life. Therefore, at that time, the grass ghosts of the Manyue tribe could conflict with Tang Sect. Now, the Tang Sect''s power is not as good as before, and these grass ghosts dare to openly hostile to the Tang Sect, and compete with it.


    Granny Snake is the leader of Man Yue Cao Hag, and most of the other Cao Hags gathered by her are from the Man Yue tribe. Others, even if they were not from their tribe, were dissatisfied with Tang Sect, or had greater ambitions. They formed a force to seize the position of Tang Sect.


    A Qi faced several Tang Sect spies alone, sneered again and again, pointing to them and counting: "One, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, eight... Well, that''s enough, everyone Eat, there are little bugs to eat, hey..."

 Chapter 2002： Poisonous insects!

    The eight Tang Sect''s top detectives all have the strength of the pinnacle of Grand Master, plus the rank of the Captain Grand Master, it is a very strong force. However, even with such a force, Ah Qi didn''t care. It was easy for her to kill these Tang Sect spies.


    But she didn''t plan to kill these eight people. She looked at the eight Tang Sect spies and smiled and said, "I will kill seven of you, save one and tell Miao Linger and tell her how terribly you died. Tell her that it will cost her to deal with us, and tell her that we will go to grab the Tang Sect, hum ha ha..."


    The spy captain looked around and found that there were no other people. He determined that there was only one grass ghost like Ah Qi, so there was no need to worry about being attacked by ambush. While Ah Qi was talking, he quickly swept out and attacked Ah Qi.


    "Kill her, face the grass ghost, the longer we are, the more dangerous we are!" The spy captain shouted to the others.


    The grass ghost is good at using poison, whether it is poison, or live poison, or even poisoning, the longer the time is delayed, the more the grass ghost will have more opportunities to poison, and it may be poisoned silently. There is no fun. Therefore, in the face of the grass ghost, the first time to kill is very important.


    As a spy, agility is the biggest characteristic, so the captain of the spy is very fast, and in a blink of an eye, a sharp dagger appeared in his hand and struck it against Qi''s neck. Seeing the blood seal the throat, murder is correct.


    However, Ah Qi didn''t have any fear or even nervousness. Her eyes became sharp, and her hands emitted green-spotted power, closed between them, and then used this power to clamp the spy captain''s dagger. It seemed that the dagger pierced her neck by a few centimeters, which was very thrilling, but she was as steady as a mountain, stopped the spy captain''s dagger, and came out with a smile.


    "Are you close to me, aren''t you afraid of something wrong?" Aqi joked to the spy captain.


    The spy captain was shocked and couldn''t get a single blow, so he had to evacuate quickly. This is a spy, like an attack characteristic that an assassin should have. This is even more so if the other party uses poison, because it is very likely to be fatal.


    However, the evacuation of the spy captain was already late. The cyan power between Ah Qi''s hands turned into poison, and he entangled his dagger, and touched his hand. As if being scalded by a fiery red wire, the detective captain felt a huge searing pain. He quickly jumped back, stabilized his body, looked at the burned hand, and suddenly turned blue, which is a sign of poisoning.


    Since the spy captain came from the Tang Sect, he naturally understood poison. The daggers and weapons they usually use are actually poisonous. This is a point that other people are very afraid of when they fight against them. It''s just that now, Ah Qi''s poison technique is stronger than them, so the detective captain used the Tang Clan secret method to deal with the poisoned hand, which can only slow the poison intrusion, but cannot completely detoxify.


    As long as there is poison, it will be affected by poison. The spy captain failed to completely remove the poison, and the hand was constantly affected, burning, numb, and painful, as if the hand was full of poisonous insects attached to it, and it was constantly biting and irritated by the poisonous insects. That hand, it is already difficult to send out power to attack.


    The spy captain knew his situation, but on the surface he remained calm and could not influence others. He said solemnly: "Everyone pay attention to the poison in her hand. If the attack fails, retreat immediately!"


    The other spies nodded, all on guard. The captain made such a powerful blow just now and was stopped so easily by the grass ghost, which is very amazing. Under normal circumstances, the physical strength of the grass ghost is not that strong, and it will be dangerous if it is close. After all, the grass ghost is a kind of remote poisoning, and more of them are people hiding in the dark. It''s not suitable for them to do this kind of thing face to face. Unless you are a genius, you should also practice physical exercises, such as Miao Linger and Miao Yuer.


    Ah Qi looked contemptuously, looked at these spies again, and saw that they were afraid to come up to attack her, she couldn''t help feeling a little boring, waved her hand, and said, "I don''t want to waste time with you. I will go back before dark. So, I Decided to solve you all at once, and it¡¯s not up to me to do it, just my little darlings, hehehehe..."


    Hearing Ah Qi''s words, all the spies were fully alert, looking all around and listening, they knew that there would be a terrible attack.


    Rustle!


    Then they heard the sound of something crawling, and listening to this sound, more than one, more than a few, the number was so large that it might cover the ground.


    Soon, they saw a layer of cyan bugs crawling out of the surrounding dense forest that covered the ground. They were star aniseed worms, the type of Gu worms raised by Aqi.


    The star anise worms fed by Aqi are the king of worms, which can make all star worms in the dense forest obedient. This situation is like man-eating ants. If a group of man-eating ants crawled over, the living person would be just a pile of bones left, and the flesh and blood would be eaten instantly, and the moment of death would be extremely painful.


    Seeing these dense star anise worms, even the spies from Tang Sect, couldn''t help the scalp tingling. To be able to control so many star anise worms, the poison technique must be very demanding, and it is a secret technique for mastering "live poison". This is also the field that Caoguiposhan is good at. It seems that this time it is really tricky.


    The star anise not only covers the ground, but also the surrounding trees. Within the range, it has become the world of the star anise.


    A Qi was very satisfied with the octagonal worms he controlled, and smiled to the Tang Sect spy and said, "Don''t worry, I won''t let the little babies hurt you, because you are food, so you must keep it intact. I am. Well, just let the little ones paralyze you, and then help me transport it back."


    "Go ahead, little darlings." Ah Qi stopped talking to the Tang Sect spies, and mobilized the star anise to deal with the Tang Sect spies.


    I don''t know how much of the star aniseed insects are still outside, even the surrounding star aniseed insects on the ground and trees are an overwhelming force for a few spies. They can kill these star anise worms with their strength, but if they explode, the venom of the star anise worms will splash out, and they will be affected as long as they touch one point. Therefore, they couldn''t resist it after all. When they were touched by an octagonal worm, they quickly broke through their defenses, and they were all over the body by the octagonal worm. The whole body was immediately scorched and then painful to paralysis.


    In the end, they lost their combat power. Even after the captain used their power to kill a large swath of the worm, they were still breached by the worm and got a lot of venom. Then they fell to the ground, although not Fatal injuries, but it is impossible to fight.


    "Hehehehe..." Ah Qi had already expected such a result, and saw the Tang Sect spies all down, and walked over with a confident smile. Suddenly his expression became cold, and he said, "You can''t eat so much for dinner, so you can eat two first. Just him and him."


    A Qi pointed at two people, and then the octagonal worms went crazy and crawled over the two people. In an instant, the two Tang Sect spies turned into bones and were eaten like this.


    When the other spies saw them, they couldn''t help feeling flustered. Unexpectedly, the ability of the grass ghost is so terrible, especially these rebellious ones, which are stronger than the usual grass ghost. This time, I am afraid that there will be no return.


    "It''s you vicious things again!" At this moment, there was a soft drink from the other side of the dense forest, a woman with anger.


    Ah Qi felt strange to this sound, frowned and turned to look. Seeing a enchanting woman coming out, she couldn''t help but sneered, and said, "Miao Yuer, it''s been a long time since I saw you. Why are you deported here to join in the fun?"

 Chapter 2003： That kind of character!

    Miao Yu''er was once the head of Tang Sect, and everyone in this area basically knew her. In the eyes of many people, she is a joke, but also pitiful. She was a candidate for Tang Sect master together with her younger sister. As a result, she was not as talented as her younger sister and was eliminated. Then she refused to accept and seized the position of Tang Sect master by using despicable means. However, soon after becoming the master of the sect, she was defeated by her younger sister and then expelled from the Tang Sect.


    Just like you can never beat your sister, that must be very aggrieved. However, I heard that Miao Yu''er followed the mysterious faceless man who had caused a lot of disturbance recently, and then there was no news.


    As one of the grass ghosts of the Manyue tribe, A Qi wanted to seize the position of the Tang Sect, so she naturally knew Miao Yuer. She didn''t expect Miao Yuer to appear here. Although Miao Yu''er and Miao Ling''er are sisters, people in the land of Miao know that they are dead enemies, so Miao Yu''er will not help Miao Ling''er when he comes back.


    Ah Qi judged this way.


    However, Miao Yuer came to kill her. After Miao Yu''er walked out, she looked at Ah Qi and said, "You are still like this. You are hiding in this dense forest. Don''t dare to go out. When others come, you will rely on these poisons to kill. Does it feel interesting?"


    Hearing Miao Yu''er say this, Ah Qi frowned, her heart gradually became angry, and hummed to Miao Yu''er: "Miao Yu''er, what is the meaning of your cynicism? I think you wanted to ask us for help. Now Well, huh...I became a bereavement dog, and I am still qualified to talk about us here?"


    Miao Yu''er was not angry even when A Qi said she was a bereaved dog, shrugged, spread her hands, and smiled charmingly, saying: "If you are not qualified, I don''t want to argue. Now, I''m here to kill you."


    A Qi frowned, if Miao Yuer shot her, she would not be so easy to deal with. Miao Yuer used to be the head of the Tang Sect. If there was no strength, how could so many people in the Tang Sect follow her. In addition, her head is not simple. Moreover, Miao Yu''er is also a grass ghost, so she must deal with Miao Yu''er, and it is absolutely impossible to deal with these spies.


    This has already become apparent. Originally, this place was full of star anise worms, it was impossible for others to walk in like this. However, Miao Yuer can. Miao Yuer walked in very leisurely, and the octagonal worms crawled away, as if giving way to Miao Yuer. It''s not that Miao Yuer himself scared these octagonal worms, but a purple centipede crawling in front of Miao Yuer.


    Wherever the purple centipede passed, the star anise worms gave way. It can be seen that the purple centipede is more advanced than the star anise.


    This situation seems to be very unfavorable to Ah Qi, because Gu worms can''t be used, and Miao Yu''er is no worse than her in terms of poisoning. In addition, Miao Yuer has the nine poisonous dragon whip that everyone in Miao Jiang has scrupulous about. This weapon was left by Tang Manhong a hundred years ago. After refining, it is no worse than the state of the artifact at that time. How else would you dare to claim that even dragons can be tied?


    The Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip itself also carries nine types of poisons. These nine poisons are said to have been refined by Tang Manhong into incantation powers. Even for the people of the Poison Holy Path or the Holy Path of Medicine, they can also be a huge threat. . This can even be beaten by gods, and who is not afraid.


    "Miao Yu''er, what do you want to do? Did you come back to help your lovely sister?" A Qi is not afraid of Miao Yu''er. Since she stayed with the snake mother for so long, she must be a little tighter, even if she can''t kill it. Miao Yuer would not let herself be killed. She felt it necessary to ask why Miao Yu''er came back. If she came back to help Miao Ling''er, then they would have one more powerful enemy.


    Miao Yuer sneered. She would not dare to be so arrogant if she encountered a group of grass ghosts from the Man Yue tribe. But if she only encountered one, she had no problem dealing with it. For these rebellious grass ghosts, it was a major cause of the decline of Tang Sect, so she would definitely not let it go. She said to Ah Qi: "It''s just coming back to kill you. As for Tang Sect, whether you recognize me or not, it will always be my home. If you want to move, I will definitely not let you go."


    "Just rely on you?" A Qi was irritated by Miao Yuer''s attitude, squinting coldly.


    Miao Yu''er raised her head and said, "Just rely on me."


    "Huh, Miao Yu''er, do you really think I can''t beat you? In that case, I should also look at the results of these days." A Qi snorted coldly, then took out a medicine bottle and swallowed it gruntingly. Cyan liquid. Then I saw that her eyes turned green. At the same time, her stomach was pierced, and a dark blue star anise worm emerged from it, which was much darker than other star anise worms.


    This is Ah Qi''s Gu worm.


    After the dark green octagonal worm came out, it was very spiritual, like a general with advanced wisdom, twisted his body, raised it, and then saw the ordinary octagonal worms rushing around, who did not dare to approach Miao Yuer , They are all going to attack Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yu''er was shocked that this Gu worm had been domesticated so much. If it weren''t for her purple centipede''s good congenital conditions, I''m afraid they wouldn''t be the opponent of this star anise. Even now, I am afraid there is only a tie.


    "What kind of secret technique do you practice, it looks very powerful." Miao Yuer looked at A Qidao.


    A Qi sneered and hummed: "The secret technique that can kill you!"


    Miao Yuer squinted and said, "It must be those who have learned from the old Thai way of life. What else can you do besides colluding with those old things?"


    "I can kill you!" A Qi yelled, and slammed his hands again, and suddenly a wave of green power attacked Miao Yu''er.


    At the same time, the dense star aniseed chili worms also took action. With the power and commands of the king octagonal worm, they no longer fear Miao Yuer and the purple centipede, and flock to Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yu''er had been prepared for a long time, and she knew when she entered the dense forest that these poisonous insect battles would definitely be staged. So at this time, another sound came from the rustling ground, and soon saw the same dense centipede crawling up and fighting these star anise worms.


    The purple centipede also fought with the king star anise.


    The contest between poisonous insects, and then the contest between Miao Yuer and Aqi. Both were practitioners of poison art, and both were grass ghosts who were proficient in Gu art. The two fought, and after about half an hour, they were still evenly matched. Originally, Ah Qi was at a disadvantage, but she always took some drugs and became stronger again.


    If this continues, the consumption of strength is very detrimental to Miao Yuer. But at this moment, the game was completely settled because of the addition of another person. Because the person who appeared was a faceless person, Tang Ye. He naturally helped Miao Yuer, so if he kills Ah Qi, will he still fail?


    Nothing is possible.


    Tang Ye was here early in the morning, and A Qi didn''t realize it was just because she was too weak. And Tang Ye came out now because the next battle didn''t have much training effect on Miao Yuer, and it would be a waste of time to fight, so he would come out to solve the matter.


    Ah Qi saw the faceless person slowly walking out, and the octagonal worms on the ground were directly turned into ashes as soon as they approached the faceless person. She was panicked, knowing that she could not be an opponent of such a character.


    But will you succeed if you run away?

 Chapter 2004： Isnt it a god?

    It is impossible to escape successfully. Even Ah Qi herself told herself this fact in her heart. They just heard about the faceless man. Although very strong, they felt that they would not be interfered with by the faceless man in this remote place. I also felt that perhaps the strength of the faceless man was boasted, after all, I had never seen it with my own eyes.


    However, now I see this faceless man, that aura, and every step he takes, the octagonal worms that attempted to attack in the past are directly turned into ashes. Let Ah Qi know that the strength of this faceless man is definitely not Bragging is far beyond her comparison.


    Miao Yuer followed this faceless person, Miao Yuer appeared, and this faceless person also appeared. A Qi would not naively think that the faceless person does not help Miao Yuer, so her ending is doomed. of. Unless, she can negotiate with the faceless person for a chance to survive.


    "Senior like you, why do you come to this remote place to embarrass us these unknown people?" A Qi looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye walked to her, Miao Yu''er had stepped back, Tang Ye looked at her and said: "It''s not here to embarrass you, but simply to kill you."


    "You..." A Qi shook her body, unable to speak. For one thing, Tang Ye''s attitude was extremely arrogant, and she simply came to kill them, speaking so lightly, so easily, and it made people angry and angry. Secondly, she was scared and panicked, because someone as powerful as Tang Ye said that she could not escape to kill her, which would be equivalent to sentenced her to death.


    Originally in the dense forest on the border of Miao and Xinjiang, they were kings, the people at the top of the food chain, and they had never worried about being killed. And now, he is about to be killed. Death came a bit suddenly and it was difficult to follow. A Qi broke down in a moment and made an impulsive move. She rushed towards Tang Ye and attacked Tang Ye.


    "I''m killing you!" This is a bravery for myself in panic, an impulsive fight in a collapse, and a catharsis in anger.


    But she couldn''t get close to Tang Ye. She had just rushed out two steps, her body was controlled by a few forces, and she was confined in place, unable to move, she could only shout and struggle.


    Tang Ye looked at her without sympathy. This is the case in a world where the weak eat the strong. If he is weaker than Ah Qi, then he is the one who fears and gets killed. If you think about what Aqi these grass ghosts are doing behind the scenes, killing them will make you feel even less. What''s more, Tang Ye, who has lived for a hundred years, has experienced more than ten million sofas. There is no blood on his hands, no dry bones under his feet, it is impossible to reach his current state.


    Tang Ye didn''t kill Ah Qi directly, he was here to grab the power and soul of poison, so he wanted to cut the soul. At this time, I saw that he had made a seal with both hands, as if he was performing some ancient secret technique, it took a certain amount of time.


    call!


    As Tang Ye performed the secret technique, something similar to a cross emerged from under Ah Qi''s feet, and then the power that restrained Ah Qi was tied to the cross like a rope.


    Then, a whirlpool suddenly appeared behind the cross, filled with the terrifying breath of the dead, making the back chill. A Qi''s body was even more stiff, she felt that she was being stared at by a big demon, and she was close at hand. This kind of fear made her want to die a hundred.


    Then, in the space vortex stretched out white as frozen, cold hands, completely bloodless, as cold as ice but with the texture of ordinary human skin, strange and terrifying.


    This is the hand of the dead, and the hand of the dead. It is the hand of the ghost of the underworld that can penetrate directly into the body and drag the human soul out.


    But the soul is fragile and dragged out by the hands of the dead. It must be fast, otherwise the soul will be damaged and has no use value.


    At this time, the ability to cut the soul will be tested. Tang Ye had a white blade in his hand, he activated the hand of the dead spirit, and the hand of the dead spirit penetrated into Ah Qi''s body. Ah Qi was screaming in pain, and it was extremely painful to be attacked to his soul. Soon, Ah Qi''s soul was dragged out by the hands of the dead. However, it is very difficult to deprive the soul from the living body, because the bond between the soul and the living body is very strong, and the living body is immortal or not subject to any serious injury. The soul is almost always attached.


    But in order to get that power, you can''t kill Ah Qi and then deprive the soul, you must separate like this. Therefore, Tang Ye waved the sharp blade in his hand to cut the bondage, which was to cut the connection between the soul and the living body. This is very critical. If you are not careful, your soul will be damaged and it will have no effect. If the soul is damaged, the living body will be seriously injured, become a vegetable, or even die.


    Therefore, this trick is rarely used by very few people.


    Swish swish, Tang Ye was very attentive, and Miao Yuer next to her was the first time seeing Tang Ye so attentive, and seemed to feel a solemn feeling. She knew that Tang Ye must not be disturbed at this time.


    Miao Yu''er was also very surprised. I didn''t expect that there is such a wonderful secret technique in the world that can actually cut the soul of a person!


    It''s too incredible, but too scary. Because every time Tang Ye cut a knife, Ah Qi cried out in pain. This is like a witchcraft. However, in the battle between killing and being killed, both the restrained side and the injured side will be painful. Thinking about it this way, it is because Aqi is not strong enough, so she can''t blame anyone for falling into this fate.


    Miao Yu''er looked at Tang Ye who was casting the spell, her heart was shocked. She didn''t know what identity this faceless person was, and why she could master these secret techniques that no one else had even thought of, or even thought of.


    He... is he not a god?


    Sometimes, to come to this conclusion, the feeling is enough to describe this faceless person.


    Tang Ye was very attentive. He hadn''t performed this trick for a long time. Before that, he had to find a few wild beasts to practice his technique. Even so, he must give his full attention.


    After finally cutting the last cut, Ah Qi screamed, and then his body fell down without a sound. Without the soul, the body is just the body, an object. And the soul that is cut out must immediately extract the power condensate, and it needs power, not soul.


    After condensing the power ball, the soul will collapse. But the refined power can''t be preserved for too long, and it must be merged immediately. Tang Ye condensed the **** to Miao Yu''er, and said: "Absorbed, not much, it should not take much time."


    Miao Yu''er was stunned, with a little hesitation, but still took over the power, and then sat down cross-legged to absorb and merge.


    The hesitation is because I feel that this method is more cruel than killing and stealing treasures, it is like directly engulfing a person into one''s own body, giving people a cannibalistic feeling.


    So this method seems to have a strong evil color. However, this worry, this guilt, has already been awakened earlier. Once you understand the nature of this world, one day, you will become numb.


    Ah Qi is dead, the octagonal worm fell into a state of no ownership and fled one after another. In front of the cave where the grass ghosts of the Manyue tribe gathered, the women were waiting for Ah Qi to bring back delicious "food."

 Chapter 2005： The strongman is coming!

    The people present were not only Tang Ye and Miao Yu''er, but also those Tang Sect spies. When they saw what Tang Ye did, they were all at a loss. Should I be fortunate to have seen such an advanced secret technique or should I be afraid. They have a deep sense of powerlessness. In front of this faceless person, that kind of height that can never be reached, they really want to cry out why such people exist in this world?


    Although Tang Ye was not their enemy, they still felt that with such a strong person, they would feel very insecure. As if the world is controlled by him, doesn''t it mean that he is controlled?


    Tang Ye looked back at these spies. They were startled and did not dare to move, for fear that this faceless man would attack them. However, they couldn''t feel the malice. Thinking about the faceless man helping them Tang Sect before, or helping Miao Linger, they felt that maybe he was a friendly army.


    After Tang Ye glanced at these Tang Sect spies, he didn''t speak, turned and left. The spy captain wanted to say something, but he couldn''t make a sound. He felt that he was somewhat saved by Tang Ye, so he should say thank you. However, Tang Ye''s aura is always cold, despised, and refused. Therefore, people who don''t have enough courage dare not take the initiative to stop Tang Ye.


    Even with the strength of the Great Master level, in front of Tang Ye, the Tang Sect spy was not strong enough.


    Tang Ye was looking for another grass ghost. He jumped onto the dense forest, stood on top of a tall tree, looked around, and quickly locked an area. There, I could feel a few strengths, similar to that of the grass ghost just now, and it must be the person with this grass ghost.


    Tang Ye was interested in the grass ghost that he killed just now, because the grass ghost had a very weak breath of dead power. It''s the power of the dead again, is the power of the dead so rampant now? But think about it, this is not the case, but these things all point to one person, Xu Wuming.


    The old way before, involving the power of the dead, presumably was controlled by Xu Wuming''s clone. And that old way had the purpose of seizing Tang Sect. Now, these rebellious wild Yuecao ghosts are also in this situation. The strength of the dead and the desire to seize the Tang Sect, will it be Xu Wuming''s operation again?


    Every corner of this land has its own power. This picture is not small.


    Tang Ye squinted and sneered at Xu Wuming''s conspiracy. If he did not come back, Xu Wuming might succeed in such a thing. But when he came back, Xu Wuming would not succeed so easily.


    As a person who entered the Red Wall Court a hundred years ago and had a conspiracy game, Tang Ye now sees through many things. He believed that the failure of the siege of the Red Wall Palace had greatly affected Xu Wuming''s plan. Then the killing of three of the members of the Ten Destructions also affected his plan. In addition, the unsuccessful capture of Tang Sect will also affect his plan. Such a layout for a hundred years, but being hindered little by little at critical moments, will definitely be very angry, right?


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye doesn''t have time to play with Xu Wuming slowly, otherwise he would be so angry that Xu Wuming would vomit blood. He now mainly cultivated Tang Zisang and the others, and then began the divine power capture plan. As for Xu Wuming, just kill him directly when that happens.


    Tang Ye''s ironic and smiling face was hidden in the faceless man, but it did become a lot ruthless. Therefore, since the rebellious grass ghosts of the Barbarian tribe have murdered innocent people and even committed cannibalism, then they will be killed if they are killed, and their power will be seized without any doubt. Deny this choice and behavior.


    Whoosh, someone jumped up, Tang Ye didn''t stop it because it was Miao Yuer. Miao Yuer completed the integration of A Qi''s power. A Qi was originally close to the strength of the Grand Master. After Miao Yuer absorbed her, her strength was greatly improved. Now that the power of the original Grand Master has reached the peak of the Grand Master, she will break through. At the level of Grand Master!


    Tang Ye knew at a glance that Miao Yu''er''s strength had increased, and the next step was to break through to Grand Master. Don''t worry about it, because there are other grass ghosts who have absorbed their power and are enough for Miao Yu''er to break through. Even Tang Ye felt that one of them was quite strong, faintly touching the boundary of the Holy Path.


    So, let¡¯s harvest a wave now. Tang Ye said to Miao Yu''er, "If you have no problems, you will leave."


    Miao Yu''er nodded and said, "There is no problem. There is currently no force rejection."


    "Good." Tang Ye responded. This was in his expectation. After all, he was looking for someone who practised poison, and he didn''t run into the street to grab a cultivator to grab power.


    Tang Ye started to jump to the place where he felt the power of a few grass ghosts, Miao Yuer followed. With such a short distance, there is no need to use space to jump.


    As the sun sets, it is almost time to prepare dinner, but Granny Snake and the others did not wait for Ah Qi to return. Granny Snake is a little angry. They are now using special methods to feed Gu worms to quickly improve their strength. It is now at the critical moment. The feeding time must be regular, otherwise accidents will easily occur. Therefore, Ah Qi has not brought the "food" back for so long. If it is delayed, the impact will be great.


    However, even though Ah Qi has not returned, Granny Snake and the others did not think that something has happened to A Qi, because they believed that in this dense forest, their territory, and their world, there would be no accidents. Even if you encounter a powerful enemy and cannot deal with it, there is no problem with retreating.


    After waiting for a while, I still didn''t see Ah Qi come back. Granny Snake frowned, and when she was angry, she began to feel a little worried. Was it that the Tang Sect¡¯s people who were dispatched this time were stronger than what the Golden Snake reported, and they escaped supervision and lay in ambush, and Ah Qi was caught in ambush?


    As a last resort, Granny Snake asked the golden viper to dispatch again to see if something went wrong with Ah Qi. The golden snakes don''t need to go out in person, just go to the dense forest to give orders and communicate with each other through other snakes. A snake can travel a long distance, and there are swarms of snakes in the range, and it is like making a phone call.


    Soon the golden viper returned to Granny Snake and told Granny Snake Qi about the situation.


    "What? Impossible!" Mother-in-law snake was very surprised when she heard the golden snake''s message, and felt unbelievable.


    The women were shocked when they saw Granny Snake, and they all came over and asked, "Mother-in-law, what''s wrong?"


    Granny Snake looked at the front with a heavy expression, frowned, and said, "Aqi is dead."


    "What?" The several women who heard the news were all shocked and killed? In this dense forest, with the power of Ah Qi, was actually killed?


    When everyone was surprised, Granny Snake suddenly widened her eyes, grasped the crutch tightly, got on guard, and said to several women: "Be careful, everyone, someone is coming, it''s very strong!"

 Chapter 2006： No talk!

    Granny Snake''s strength is at the level of the saint path, so she can feel the power rushing so quickly, and she judges that her strength is very strong, at least her strength will not be suppressed by Tang Ye''s aura all at once. Ordinary people dare not move just facing Tang Ye''s aura. At this time, Granny Snake was cautiously guarded and asked the other women to also be careful.


    Several people immediately put on a challenge posture, as if facing an enemy. Because there was news of Ah Qi¡¯s death ahead, the ability to kill Ah Qi in this dense forest indicated that their status as kings in this dense forest was shaken. So even if they are arrogant and confident, they will not be blind in this situation.


    Swish, a sound of landing sounded, and a woman in a purple charming dress fell in front of Granny Snake and the others. Granny Snake and the others were taken aback when they saw this man, but soon they were relieved and found it funny.


    Is this the person who came to kill yourself? Miao Yuer who was expelled by Tang Sect?


    Did Miao Yu''er kill A Qi?


    This is possible. Miao Yu''er is also a grass ghost. Although she is not as talented as Miao Ling''er, she was born in Tang Sect and was trained vigorously by Tang Sect. Starting conditions are higher than others, and she was recognized by Tang Manhong''s artifact a hundred years ago. It is still possible for such a person to kill Ah Qi. Although Ah Qi''s strength shouldn''t be killed, but thinking that Ah Qi might be careless, that is also acceptable.


    However, if there is only Miao Yuer alone, and they dare to come here and deal with all of them, then they can pack their votes and say that Miao Yuer will never come back!


    Then, A Qi''s hatred, let herself avenge her! Miao Yuer, must be here!


    Granny Snake knocked on the golden snake crutches and snorted coldly at Miao Yuer: "Miao Yuer, why did you come back here? Also, what are you doing here? In addition, I ask you, Did you kill Aqi? !"


    Miao Yu''er arrived first, Tang Ye has not yet appeared. It may be deliberate. Or Tang Ye went to see something else. Miao Yuer is not afraid of being killed suddenly. Although she has no chance of winning against the snake mother and the wild grass ghost, as an excellent grass ghost, she can be sure that she can save her life. Anyway, there was Tang Ye behind her, and she was not worried about her accident.


    Then there is no fear. Miao Yu''er sneered at Granny Snake and the others as well, she was really charming and coquettish, making people want to beat her, without the purity of Miao Ling''er. She was flamboyant and said: "First, who has stipulated that I can''t come back here? Second, what am I doing here, and third, did I kill Aqi? I don¡¯t know about this, but I did kill just now. This is a woman. Her gu worm is a king star anise, quite powerful. However, now this king star anise is my little treasure."


    "Look, is this this one?" As she said, Miao Yu''er stretched out her hand and saw a dark green star anise worm crawling on her palm.


    This looks very irritating. If it is a girl, I am afraid that the scalp is numb. After all, it is an aniseed worm that is more terrifying and disgusting than a caterpillar. It''s just that for these grass ghosts, this thing is a powerful battle.


    Miao Yuer was able to control this king octagonal worm because she absorbed the power of Ah Qi, and Gu worms obeyed such power. Therefore, killing A Qi and seizing her power was together with Gu worm. In this way, Miao Yuer had another Gu worm that needed a lot of time and energy to cultivate, greatly enhancing his combat power and gaining a lot.


    Snake mother-in-law and several women saw the king octagonal worm, their expressions were cold, and they became gloomy, staring at Miao Yu''er, all showing killing intent. The king octagonal worm is a symbol of A Qi. Since it is in Miao Yu''er''s hands, then A Qi''s death must have nothing to do with Miao Yu''er.


    "Miao Yu''er, you are looking for death!" A woman behind the snake mother drank gloomily, very angry, and took a step to attack Miao Yu''er.


    But Granny Snake stopped her with a wave. But Granny Snake''s intention to kill Miao Yuer is no worse than them. Granny Snake stared at Miao Yuer for a long time, and then coldly snorted: "You were not the only one, who did you kill Aqi with? If you are alone, it is impossible to do it. Since you brought someone, then Liang Come out, why hide in hiding. If you want to test my attitude, then I tell you, you must die here today. How can there be no price for someone who kills me?"


    Miao Yuer was completely confident, and said to Granny Snake: "Since you have decided to kill me, then do it. Why bother about who I brought. I let him come out, don''t you kill me? ?"


    "Of course..." Miao Yuer looked at Granny Snake provocatively and said: "The premise is that you can kill me."


    "Grandma Snake, why bother talking nonsense with her and let me kill her!" The woman behind Granny Snake was really stimulated to the limit, and she couldn''t bear this attitude of Miao Yuer.


    boom!


    However, Granny Snake used the golden snake crutch to knock the ground fiercely, causing a small shock, which shocked everyone. Granny Snake showed her majesty, so that everyone behind her should not talk nonsense, now she has to control the whole situation. In fact, she didn''t just want to show her majesty by knocking on the ground like this, but also wanted to spot the people hiding behind her back. Based on the impact of the power, it can be determined how many people are behind and what the power is.


    Granny Snake felt that there was only one person behind her. As for the approximate strength, she frowned because she couldn''t estimate it at all. It feels very weak, but someone who can help kill A Qi is definitely not that ordinary.


    "Friends who are hiding, are you really not going to come out?" Granny Snake stared at a big tree behind Miao Yuer.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t want to hide, but found something interesting, I was late."


    At this time, I heard the voice of a man behind him, calm, confident, and comfortable, and I felt that he did not pay attention to the people here. That smile, that calmness, feels joking.


    Before seeing anyone, Granny Snake and a few wild ghosts frowned, their faces were gloomy, and they were very angry.


    But in the next scene, they were all stunned, because they saw that the man who talked did not jump out from behind Miao Yuer, but directly appeared above Miao Yuer. A spatial vortex appeared above Miao Yu''er, that was the supreme secret technique spatial jump, and not many people could master it. Such strength is inevitable.


    Then they saw that the man who walked out of this spatial vortex was a faceless person, very strange!


    The comer is not good, the comer is not easy!


    Granny Snake knew that the strong power she felt before was not Miao Yuer, but this person!


    The faceless man, is it the one who makes ups and downs outside?


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Don''t ask who I am." Granny snake looked at Tang Ye and wanted to talk. Tang Ye stopped her first and said, "Don''t ask me what I am doing here. I will tell you directly that I am here to kill you."


    Click!


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Granny Snake and a few wild ghosts clenched their fists, expressing their anger. So arrogant, no need to talk, then see who is stronger!

 Chapter 2007： Harvest a wave!

    Granny Snake has the power of the holy way, plus a few great master-level grass ghosts. Such power, when placed outside, is a powerful force that others dare not move casually. In addition to the holy way and the great master who are originally strong, Gu Poison and Poison Art are the powers that any master must be afraid of. So, Granny Snake doesn''t think that the strength of her teamwork is so weak, why should she be afraid of someone who dares not even show her face?


    Or does he have no face at all? Or is he shameless?


    This is really a bit curse.


    Tang Ye found it interesting to see Granny Snake and the others quite confident. Because of time, he would not let Miao Yu''er slowly fight with them to gain practical experience. Moreover, Granny Snake and the others would not let one person slowly deal with Miao Yu''er alone. If many people deal with Miao Yu''er, then Miao Yu''er would not be able to fight much and would not have much exercise effect.


    So Tang Ye said to Granny Snake and the others: "Let''s do it together. Needless to say, I won''t say if you ask me, and you won''t say if I ask you, then just choose life or death."


    "What are you, what are you arrogant in our territory?!" Behind the snake mother a grass ghost shouted.


    Tang Ye glanced at the grass ghost who said this, and said, "I don''t count anything, I''m just a person, doing whatever I want."


    Extremely arrogant!


    Granny Snake and the others are extremely angry. The talking wild grass ghost was even more about to jump out to attack Tang Ye, but at this moment, the grass ghost suddenly pierced a dark thorn on the ground, leaned up and attacked the grass ghost.


    "Be careful!" At the moment when the dark thorn appeared, Granny Snake felt a very strong power, and there was little power of the holy way, which could not be resisted by these few great master-level grass ghosts.


    puff!


    However, even if Granny Snake reminded her, that wild grassy ghost couldn''t avoid it, and the dark thorns that suddenly pierced from the ground penetrated her shoulders directly above her heart. If it pierces the heart, then she is dead.


    Granny Snake and a few grass ghosts are grateful for this. However, Tang Ye said to them at this time: "I just don''t want to kill her now, otherwise her heart will have a hole in it."


    Granny Snake and a few more grassy ghosts were shocked. If it was exactly what the faceless man said, wouldn''t it be said that this faceless man would kill them easily?


    The faceless person, under this faceless, can''t see his true or false, and dare not act rashly at all.


    But if you don''t move, do you just wait to be killed? In your own territory, so? unacceptable!


    Granny Snake suddenly knocked on the golden viper crutch, sending out a domineering force, and the golden viper flew out to attack Tang Ye. At the same time, the vibration of the ground has a strange sound inside, like a charging horn. Just like this, Granny Snake''s knock also summoned all the snake-like beasts in the inner dense forest to attack Tang Ye.


    The eyes of a few wild yuecao ghosts opened. I did not expect that the snake mother used such a strong trick from the beginning. This is the "horn of the golden viper". There are three attacks, namely the golden snake made by poison, and Real golden snakes, and call for snakes. This is both a unilateral focused attack and a siege within range. So this trick is very powerful, and it is also one of the stunts that the snake mother usually kills.


    Granny Snake used such a powerful trick from the beginning, so she couldn''t hide herself. The few ghosts behind Granny Snake knew that the situation was severe, and they used all their strength. They didn''t expect that such a person would appear to kill them. They thought it was just a spy from Tang Sect, or arranged by the innocent girl Miao Linger. It seems that it is not. They have already died a companion, which is enough to show that they are also likely to be killed.


    All the ghosts of wild Yuecao used their full strength, and Granny Snake also used nirvana at the beginning, and suddenly, several powerful poisonous powers attacked Tang Ye.


    No one dared to resist the poison, the holy way, and the power of several great masters. This is common sense, and it is also what the snake mother and others think. However, Miao Yu''er, who was next to him, knew that now this matter cannot be viewed with common sense, because the Lord is not within a reasonable range at all.


    Sure enough, seeing Tang Ye facing so many attacks was indifferent. Then, floating motionless in the air. When Granny Snake and the others attacked, they found an invisible shield blocking all the attacks, and these attacks could not get close to Tang Ye.


    "Wh, what?" A brutal ghost thought that she was dazzled, how could there be such a weird thing.


    "A lie, a lie?" Another brutal ghost came out in shock, unable to believe such a thing.


    Granny Snake was also very surprised, but she didn''t hum. That would expose her fear and panic too much. To fight hostilities is very important psychologically and cannot be seen through, otherwise it will undoubtedly lose half.


    "I''m not interested in slowly watching you take actions against me and make all kinds of strange tricks. If it was before, I would be very curious, because I can learn. Now, there is no need." Tang Ye said lightly to the astonished mother-in-law. If you have seen the powerful tricks of others, you can accumulate experience, and you can even "steal the master", but now he has more powerful mysteries than these, then there is no need to know.


    Moreover, the secret technique he wanted to study now has become more streamlined, probably because it is better to go overboard than to pay more attention to refinement.


    "The other thing is that my time is very limited, so you don''t move, and then let me take some of your things." Tang Ye still spoke lightly. Then, he suddenly opened his body, and suddenly several dark powers emerged from his back. These powers were like tentacles, banging, banging, banging, and rushing out very domineeringly. In a flash, they immediately pierced those brute force. The grass ghost''s body then pierced into the ground again, confining the grass ghost there.


    Looking at Tang Ye like this, it felt like he had become a spider, waving those claws to catch people.


    Among these people, the only one who could dodge an attack was Granny Snake, but the second time, Granny Snake wanted to carry such an attack, but she didn''t expect the dark sharp thorn to pierce her body more easily than she thought. Lifted her up.


    Imprisoning these people was very smooth and very fast, because Tang Ye''s power was too strong for them to resist, they could only obediently admit their fate.


    It was only Tang Ye who felt more evil in the face of such a situation, not Granny Snake and the others. Because they have no power to fight back, and there is no such room, they are the one to be killed. As for Tang Ye, it happened to be so weird, like an evil devil, so he is more like a demon with a flood of murder!


    Puff puff!


    Granny Snake and the few wild ghosts were pierced and lifted up, vomiting blood one after another. They were in a complicated mood at this time and almost collapsed, because they didn''t expect that the combined strength of so many people would have no effect on this faceless person. They were easily subdued, and now their lives were hanging by a thread!


    Damn, this is a nightmare, how could this happen?

 Chapter 2008： Obstructing one day!

    This is a very cruel scene, just like in the ancient battlefield, the defeated party was brutally killed and put on a wooden stake. Although there is no scale of the battlefield, at this time the snake mother and several wild yue grass ghosts are all dressed by a dark thorn, which still looks quite cruel.


    Granny Snake and the others were not killed, but it was a very painful thing to be stabbed and framed like this. It''s okay to stay still. Once they struggle, they are very painful, so they can only watch Tang obediently. Ye, thinking that maybe he could negotiate with this faceless man and save his life.


    "We have no grudges in the past, and we have no grudges recently. Why do you want to kill us?" The snake mother looked at Tang Ye. She knows very little about this faceless person, and she is a well-known person in this area. She is named as the snake mother-in-law. Who doesn''t give a bit of face, who should not be afraid of a bit, but now, facing this The face-to-face person didn''t say a few words and was killed by this faceless person. Isn''t it too aggrieved?


    Just like an emperor whose head was chopped off by a superb assassin who suddenly broke in, how could the authority and power of being an emperor be reflected?


    She died like a passerby, and the snake mother could not accept this kind of thing!


    Tang Ye glanced at Granny Snake and the others, and said, "You have a reason to be killed, that''s enough."


    "You..." Granny Snake was really aggrieved, saying this as if she hadn''t said it. Reasons to be killed? Doing evil by yourself is a reason. It is also a reason that you want to kill according to your own preferences. It''s a fool, too much!


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk nonsense, and said, "Don''t think about being alive, just treat yourself as dead."


    With that, Tang Ye began to perform the secret technique of soul cutting, starting with the snake mother. Because Granny Snake¡¯s poisonous power has the level of Holy Dao. This is incredible. If you seize a sacred power and give it to Miao Yu''er for integration, it will inevitably be able to break through to the great master level or even higher levels. Then, after digesting the poisoning power of several other great masters, he might be able to break through to the holy path.


    This is something to look forward to.


    Soon a spatial vortex appeared behind the snake mother. This was the passage of the underworld that Tang Ye directly opened with the exorcism power of the human realm, and then stretched out a pair of pale dead hands from the inside, and the dead hands penetrated The body of the snake mother dragged her soul out. On the other side, Tang Ye waved his hands to assist in cutting.


    "Ah!" Granny Snake passed away to her soul, and immediately let out a cry of pain. Probably she knew what had happened to her. Passive to the soul, it was a mortal thing, and it was very painful, and there was no chance of reincarnation. The worst was this.


    Granny Snake panicked and begged Tang Ye loudly, "Don''t kill me! Please, I am willing to take orders from you, whatever you want me to do, just beg you to let me go!"


    However, Tang Ye was indifferent and said, "I don''t need you."


    So indifferent and ruthless, it was like a **** of death, whoever wanted to die had to die, no matter how he died, without any mercy.


    Listening to the tragic and painful cry of Granny Snake, and comparing it with Tang Ye''s calm and indifferent appearance, she really felt that Tang Ye was so terrible, even Miao Yuer had a fearful mind. Being stared at by such a person is like meeting the **** of death. If you don''t die, go back and burn the incense to thank you.


    The few grassy ghosts behind Granny Snake looked pale when they saw Granny Snake''s miserable condition. Even the snake mother-in-law was killed so easily, so what ability did they have to resist? It seems doomed to die. These few wild ghosts collapsed, panicked, some were still, waiting to die, some went crazy, struggling constantly, regardless of pain.


    "Ah!" Granny Snake finally screamed, her soul was completely stripped, leaving an empty body, no life. Then the dark and sharp thorns that stabbed her body disappeared, and the body fell to the ground, motionless.


    Tang Ye turned to Miao Yu''er and said, "Next."


    It was to strip the snake mother-in-law''s power of poison and hand it over to Miao Yu''er to absorb and fuse. Miao Yuer immediately merged after taking over. She has no sympathy for the snake mother-in-law, nor does she feel that such behavior is like cannibalism. Look around, there are many human bones, and then look at a big clay jar over there, as well as human bodies. These women are human-eating beasts! So for them, it doesn''t matter what the method is!


    Tang Ye continued to cut his soul. The following few brutal ghosts were all frightened stupid, without any resistance, they were almost separated from their souls, so Tang Ye proceeded very quickly. He handed over the poisonous power he had captured to Miao Yu''er to fuse, and then returned to the land of Luohuadong in the South China Sea.


    Those Tang Sect spies were still in the dense forest. They were going to evacuate, and they wanted to go back and tell Miao Ling''er the situation here, including the faceless person who suddenly appeared. But they suddenly heard a cry of pain and felt curious, so they slowly lurked forward, and finally heard the place where the snake mother and the others lived. It''s just that when they arrived, they only saw the corpses of Granny Snake and those few wild ghosts.


    The Tang Sect Detective Captain looked at the fallen corpses in front of him, and saw that their deaths were similar to those of Ah Qi before, and immediately knew that they were killed by the faceless man. Why is that? He thought it strange that the Faceless Man killed these rebellious grass ghosts, did he come to help Tang Sect specifically?


    It is very possible. After all, the faceless person has something to do with the master Miao Ling''er. Miao Ling''er can successfully retake the Tang Sect and develop with great concentration because of the help of the faceless person.


    However, Miao Yuer also followed. Not everyone can see Miao Yuer''s intentions for Tang Sect like Tang Ye, so many Tang Sect people regard Miao Yuer as an enemy, and don''t even know the painstaking Miao Yuer''s journey along the way. They felt that if Miao Yu''er appeared, he might have conspired against Tang Sect again?


    "Let''s go back first and tell the sect master the truth about the situation here. The sect master is clever and will decide." The spy captain said in a deep voice, and then took a few of his men back.


    Just now, two of them were killed by Ah Qi, and now only six are left, which is a great loss. Because the elite of this kind of spy is difficult to cultivate. But they were still fortunate, fortunately that the faceless person appeared, otherwise a Qi could kill them, if they met the snake mother, they would be wiped out.


    Tang Ye returned to the South China Sea and asked Miao Yu''er to digest the power of poison he had seized to see how far he could break through. He wanted to track down Xu Wuming''s trace, but Tang Zisang came to him.


    Tang Zisang still has that personality, he doesn''t like to talk too much, and when he talks to someone he cares about and respects, he always thinks about how he wants to talk.


    Tang Ye didn''t let her be embarrassed, and said, "Just say anything directly, don''t worry about that much."


    Tang Zisang nodded, grateful, and said, "Neither Xiao Zi''s strength nor I can break through. It is the maximum limit. Because..."


    As he said, Tang Zisang squinted his eyes, raised his head, and said, "Someday it''s obstructing."

 Chapter 2009： All the holy way!

    One day it is obstructing, this argument can be difficult to handle. What can we do if God wants to stop it? In the eyes of many people, the sky is the greatest. How can mere mortals resist the greatest existence in the world?


    Tang Zisang was unwilling, but he knew nothing about "Heaven", so he still felt helpless and powerless. She felt that the only thing that could solve her confusion was Tang Ye, a person who was not bottomless in strength, and well-informed, and even knew the way of the world.


    Tang Ye has already understood the problem of Tang Zisang and the double-headed giant python, and said: "Now what you should care about is not the breakthrough of power, but the heaven and human beings above the holy way. It is not easy. What you care most about is not fate. ?"


    "Yes...no clue." Tang Zisang whispered to Tang Ye.


    "It''s impossible to have a clue right now," Tang Ye said. Speaking very positively, it makes people feel relieved, and I feel that what he said is right.


    Tang Zisang looked at him, seeking a solution. She didn''t know when the fate would fall on her. If it comes, how to deal with it. These, she is now in a relatively passive situation, thinking of Tang Ye''s help, this is also her original intention to join Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "Heaven, for the time being, understand it as the power of the heavens, that is divine power. Now that there is no pure divine power, it is naturally impossible to reach it. Therefore, you have to wait patiently for breakthroughs. As for fate, Even if you think that there is a destiny control aimed at your blood, it also requires divine power. This fate is actually similar to the punishment that day, and it kills you with divine power. If it is not divine power, why do you need to worry? So, use it. Divine power, the controller of fate, also needs an opportunity."


    Tang Zisang frowned slightly, and his eyebrows were very beautiful. Hearing what Tang Ye said, she somewhat understood. In general, it has risen to the level of fighting against "Heaven", but now "Heaven" does not have complete power to come to the world, so it needs to wait for the power of "Heaven" to fall down, which is divine power.


    "Wait until the true **** descends?" Tang Zisang asked Tang Ye. This is probably her understanding.


    "No." Tang Ye said: "Pure divine powers already exist in this world, but they are hidden. What we have to do is to find out these divine powers and turn them into our power."


    Tang Zisang was greatly puzzled. Already have pure power? She had never heard of this.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and felt that there was nothing wrong with telling Tang Zisang''s plan to capture divine power. Now that Tang Zisang has reached a very high level, she has no other higher level things to look forward to, and she is afraid that life will be a little boring.


    "The four great spirit beasts and the four great fierce beasts are all carriers of pure divine power. I gathered you together to capture them and obtain their divine power. Turn the divine power into our power, then after the true **** descends, we You won¡¯t be so passive.¡± Tang Ye told Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang looked at Tang Ye in surprise, but he didn''t expect this to happen. Fighting with the gods, for real?


    "If so... when can I act?" Tang Zisang''s tone was a little tentative, and she didn''t usually like to ask too much.


    Tang Ye turned his head and glanced behind him, also at the people who were comprehending cultivation or actual combat, closed his eyes, and said firmly when he opened: "All the holy ways."


    "Huh?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, even Tang Zisang couldn''t help being surprised. All the saint path means that all members here reach the saint path level, which is the top strength level of the big world. However, in this world, the people who have reached the holy way can be counted. And the current situation is that these numbered holy path powerhouses, their nihility organization monopolizes eight?


    Who else can rival such an organization?


    I am afraid that others would find it ridiculous to say this kind of thing, but in this void organization, Tang Zisang witnessed many things that others seemed impossible. Tang Ye did all these things. For example, cultivating the holy way, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain is the best example. In less than a month, it broke through to the holy way, and the foundation is solid. This kind of thing, I can''t even think about it, the realm of the holy path, even a genius, may take a lifetime to comprehend before it can break through. But the predecessor in front of him, the Lord of the Void Organization, brought out a powerful saint in just one month!


    In addition, Miao Yuer, who just returned, everyone knows that she is the weakest in the void organization, and has not broken through the realm of the great master. However, after going out with Tang Ye, one day was not enough, and he had already reached the peak of the Great Master, and seemed to be about to hit the realm of the Holy Path. This is simply indescribable speed!


    Therefore, all the holy ways, under the leadership of this incompetent generation, are not impossible!


    Tang Zisang remembered even more that he could break through to the holy way because of Tang Ye''s instructions, otherwise even after she was a double saint, she might not be able to break through so quickly. More importantly, Tang Ye helped her guide the Long Family''s blood and will power, increasing her strength several times. She really couldn''t figure out who could do this kind of thing, which senior would this be?


    Tang Ye smiled lightly at Tang Zisang: "Holy way, it''s not difficult to say, and it''s not easy to say. It doesn''t matter to me, it''s because it has already crossed this level."


    It''s like I''m in sixth grade, and looking back at the first grade questions, it naturally feels easy.


    Tang Zisang didn''t know what to say for a while. Because she felt that perhaps other people also had this vague feeling, that is, Tang Ye was always willing to tell her some in-depth things and information. In normal times, Tang Ye said very little, even if it was Feng Zhulian and the others, he would not say something about the past in a memory-like tone. However, Tang Ye would tell her that she didn''t know why.


    Tang Ye would be like this, naturally because Tang Zisang was his great-granddaughter.


    "Actually, you can''t break through the realm of strength. You can start with martial arts. You learn powerful martial arts, martial arts are strong enough, and exert terrible power, plus your own strength, double power, that is a breakthrough. The holy way is naturally the one with strong martial skills." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang again.


    "Martial skill?" Tang Zisang frowned slightly. She learned martial arts, and the hard Tai Chi left by Tang Sheng was a pair of fists that broke the world. As for Poison, she has also learned from the first poison saint a hundred years ago, her grandmother. Besides, she didn''t understand other martial arts.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "The Long Family has a very strong martial skill. If you learn it, it will be the power of heaven and man."


    "What is it?" Tang Zisang became impatient, excited to hear such a thing.


    Tang Ye said: "The Long Family''s combat skills."


    Because Tang Zisang grew up in the outside world, he had no contact with Long Family''s combat skills. If it is in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, then you will definitely know.


    In the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, the dragon family, the family of the emperor, every heir, knows the dragon family''s combat skills. And everyone who understands the Long Family''s combat skills is a figure of the ages.

 Chapter 2010： Return to that land!

    Only the talents of the dragon family can use the combat skills of the dragon family, because it requires the burning of the will of the dragon family''s bloodline to exert its due power. At the same time, it is necessary to cultivate the Dragon Family''s Diamond Body Tempering Art, and possess a strong physique to withstand the domineering power of this combat technique. The Diamond Body Tempering Secret Art is also unique to the Long Family. If outsiders practice, they will be eaten back to death.


    Therefore, people who are not from the Long Family, even if they obtain the specific secrets of the Long Family''s combat skills, cannot practice. A hundred years ago, Tang Ye entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes from the Great World. He was also recognized as the son of the Dragon Family because of the practice of the Diamond Body Tempering Art and the use of the Dragon Family''s combat skills. It is undoubtedly accurate to be able to use these two points.


    Perhaps out of a kind of doting, or perhaps out of a kind of indebtedness, facing Tang Zisang, Tang Ye always wanted to satisfy all her wishes. Tang Zisang wants to break through and become stronger, so help her.


    Now Tang Zisang''s strength is very strong, and if he wants to become stronger, he can only increase his power through martial arts. Long family combat skills are a good choice. Although the dragon''s halberd can be used to exert the strongest power of the dragon family''s combat skills, there is only one of the dragon''s halberd, which is used by the dragon family in the ancient Wu Jianghu, and it is definitely not possible for Tang Zisang to also have it. Fortunately, Tang Zisang''s poison power reached the holy path, and the poison power could be extracted and condensed into a weapon. In this way, it can be condensed into a fake dragon halberd with the power of poison, and it can also exert a powerful force.


    However, even the dragon halberd in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes is not as powerful as the first-generation ancestor artifact that matches the dragon family''s combat skills.


    That is Overlord Halberd!


    Overlord Halberd is an artifact used by Long Aotian, the first ancestor of the Long Family. In Long Aotian''s time, it was a real world with thousands of races, and the era of cultivation and pursuit reached its peak. Those who can break out of one side and become the overlord at that time are the absolute strong. Not to mention, it is the position of the lord of ten thousand worlds!


    The power of the Overlord Halberd is eternal and immortal, even if it is broken down, destroyed, and sealed for thousands of years, it is still so powerful. At the time of Jiuzhongtian, Tang Ye collected all the fragments of the Overlord''s Halberd, so that the Overlord''s Halberd became complete and his strength was restored.


    Of course, the Overlord Halberd was sealed for so long after all, and with the limitations of Tang Ye''s own strength, it was impossible to exert the strongest power of Overlord Halberd. Therefore, the Overlord Halberd was still a bit "successful" in his hands.


    The Overlord Halberd was psychic and recognized Tang Ye, and now it was integrated into Tang Ye''s body, and Tang Ye could be summoned and used. It''s just that, in this ancestral land restricted by the fate of luck, there is no need to use the Overlord Halberd, nor can it be used. Because as soon as the Overlord Halberd came out, that powerful force would inevitably directly impact the heavens and the earth, causing turbulence and destruction. This will cause huge catastrophes and hurt innocent people. He will not do such things as a last resort.


    The power of Overlord Halberd is too strong, and the ancestral land cannot bear it temporarily.


    This was actually one of the reasons why Tang Ye dared to face those true gods without fear. In addition to the powerful secret techniques he mastered, he also had one of the most powerful artifacts in the world. The Overlord Halberd is an existence that transcends divine power. Even if Tang Ye couldn''t exert its true power, he could still fight the gods.


    Or rather, as the dragon family, inheriting the power of the ancestor of Long Aotian, he was originally a god.


    If Tang Ye burst out of flame power, and then held the Overlord Halberd, burning the raging flames, volleying in the sky, such a posture, to these people, it would be regarded as a real god.


    Now Tang Ye wants to teach Tang Zi Sanglong''s combat skills, but because he hides his identity, it is impossible for him to teach him personally, otherwise his identity will be exposed. In that case, you can only take Tang Zisang to the Guwu Rivers and lakes, and let the Long Family in the Guwu Rivers teach her.


    Originally in the Qiyun War a hundred years ago, the barrier between the Guwu Rivers and the Great World disappeared with the collapse of the profound realm. In that case, the two worlds would be connected together, which is equivalent to the return of the ancestral land to one world. . However, at that time, the Long Family was the emperor''s family of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and he ruled the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. In order to prevent the gangsters and demons and monsters from entering the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the Long Family was still science-based. A peaceful world used his own The power condenses into a new barrier, once again separating the two worlds.


    This kind of enchantment is good and bad. The good side is that the ancestral land will not fall into chaos due to the connection of the two worlds. The bad side is that the integration of the two worlds is slowed down. When the Age of True God arrives, this barrier will definitely break open. When that time comes, I am afraid that it will be more chaotic.


    Even so, Long Xi was holding a dragon halberd, a domineering slash, forming an enchantment. That figure shocked many people and demons, so he was called "The Great Emperor of Ancient Wu".


    Long Xi was the child of Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng. Tang Ye met him, but it was only when he was full of the moon. Now a hundred years later, Long Xi is dead, and Long Yang, the son of Long Xi, has also died in battle. Long Qing, the son of Long Yang, is now the emperor of Guwu Jianghu. The relationship between Long Qing and Tang Ye is also the relationship between Grandpa Zeng and great-grandson.


    If Tang Ye wants to take Tang Zisang to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, I am afraid that Long Qing is going to teach Tang Zisang''s Long Family combat skills.


    Speaking of which, Tang Ye always wanted to visit Guwu Jianghu, where he had his biological parents, his formal wife and son. Although everything is right and wrong, and those people are no longer there, it is time to go back and see where it is closely connected. Besides, there are great-grandchildren.


    Even, there are not only great-grandchildren, but also great-great-grandchildren. Because there is still an imperial system in the ancient Wu Jianghu, marriage and children are relatively early, especially in the imperial family. Maybe Long Qing has a child?


    "Senior...Do you know the Long Family''s combat skills?" At this time, Tang Zisang asked Tang Ye softly. Although she had never been exposed to such advanced martial arts, her father would have told her about Tang Sheng''s abilities that others could not learn. This is a family heritage, so we must be proud of the family. Inheritance can only be passed on by the family, so, is it that this inexperienced generation also knows it?


    There is no reason for this, unless this unpredictable generation is a dragon family, or a god-man, can break the conventional taboo.


    Tang Ye smiled at Tang Zisang and said, "Of course I don''t know the secret skills of the Long Family. Only the blood of the Long Family can be cultivated. This is a bloodline taboo set by the Lord of Ten Thousand Worlds thousands of years ago. If others dare Spy, no matter who it is, it will be swallowed to death. The strongest person who has ever cultivated at the peak of a journey, the people of later generations, no matter how outstanding, will not be the opponent of that kind of power."


    "Then..." Tang Zisang didn''t understand a little bit, and no one in front of him would know how to learn by himself?


    Tang Ye immediately solved the confusion and said, "Just go to the ancient Wujiang Lake, where there are the Dragon Family, which has always inherited the Long Family''s martial arts. You are the Dragon Family, and they will accept you."


    Tang Zisang was startled and went to Guwu Jianghu, but could that barrier be broken?


    At this time, in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, a fierce battle was taking place at the Xuanmen barrier. Long Qing, the emperor, was personally present with a grim expression, because the demon tried to break the barrier!

 Chapter 2011： Xuanmen of the old land!

    Not only people in Guwu Jianghu know that there is an unbreakable barrier between the two worlds, but also people outside the big world, of course most of them are cultivators. They also know that the world within the barrier is called Guwu Jianghu. Guwu means ancient times and cultivation, that is to say, the atmosphere of the ancient Wujiang Lake is very close to the ancient cultivation period.


    As a cultivator, if he can''t break through in the big world, he may break through again in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Because the fate of Guwu rivers and lakes has always been wider than that of the outside world, and the limit is high enough to break through from the holy way to the heavens a hundred years ago. Li Haoran, the master sister of the gatekeeper, is considered to have reached the realm of heaven and humans, so He is the only person who thinks he really belongs to the level of "Xian".


    It''s a pity that Li Haoran and Tang Sheng disappeared together a hundred years ago, for some reason. Invisible for a hundred years, it is considered to have fallen, leaving behind a legend.


    Tang Zisang knew that Tang Ye could make a space jump, but after that barrier, it was not a simple space. That is equivalent to blocking a hard steel plate between the two spaces. When jumping in space, it is squeezed by the space itself and requires a lot of effort. If there is still a steel plate blocking it, it may not be able to pass through.


    However, Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang: "It''s okay, you can pass."


    Tang Zisang didn''t know what to say. She did not doubt Tang Ye''s self-confidence. What she thought was, could the power of this inexperienced generation be compared with the fairy Li Haoran a hundred years ago?


    The space jumping ability that Li Haoran has mastered is that he can ignore all obstacles in space and go wherever he thinks.


    If the intrepid generation can compare with Li Haoran, then going to Guwu Jianghu is not a problem.


    "Let''s go." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang at this time.


    Tang Zisang was taken aback. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to take her to Guwu Jianghu. Regarding her own problems, she just told Tang Ye, she never thought that Tang Ye would help her so quickly. She felt a little flattered. The faint feeling that Tang Ye took special care of her appeared again, could it be because of his special identity, after the double saints?


    Tang Zisang didn''t want to be given special treatment because of his status. Several of his companions here all needed help. She looked back at the people who were busy and hesitated.


    "They are all busy with their own affairs. Only when they have solved the problems at hand, I can point them to them. Don''t be anxious about these things. So now if you have time, then solve your problems in advance." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang. He did have selfishness towards Tang Zisang, but the timing was also such a coincidence.


    Tang Zisang also knew the situation of several of his companions, and it seemed that this was indeed the case. Then she nodded to Tang Ye, and followed Tang Ye to Guwu Jianghu. She gradually looked forward to it in her heart. The Long Family''s combat skills were the powerful martial skills used by Grandpa Zeng a hundred years ago. I really want to try how powerful it is.


    After dissolving the demons, Tang Zisang has become more cheerful about his identity and his relationship with Tang Sheng, the grandfather Zeng, and he no longer wanders between respect and resentment as before. In the Heart Demon Realm, she also saw Tang Ye. And that is the real Tang Ye. Tang Ye used his strength to break the illusion and let Tang Zisang see the real him in the illusion. After seeing him, Tang Zisang knew that he should be the most unfortunate. After resolving the demons, Tang Zisang''s heart is clear, and he wants to pursue the footprints of Grandpa Zeng.


    The exit of the Profound Realm, right in the center, the land of the Profound Gate.


    This was once the place where the gatekeeper lived. At the beginning, the gatekeeper was regarded as the heavenly man on earth, and the strongest person in the ancestral land. Because they were practicing the secret method left by the old Taoist priest. The ancestral land¡¯s air transport shackles were all arranged by the old Taoist priest, so the secret technique left by the old Taoist priest is equivalent to the immortal technique. Learning such a secret technique is naturally stronger than others.


    It''s just that not everyone will not change things like "beginning". After thousands of years, the gatekeepers in the profound realm also wanted to break the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck and embark on a more powerful path of cultivation. Therefore, some of them are in the party of the Xuanhuang co-master. However, Li Haoran insisted on maintaining the balance of the ancestral land and not allowing disasters due to fighting, so he took action to prevent the imbalance caused by it. This caused contradictions to erupt within the profound realm, causing the two factions to fight, and finally causing the destruction of the profound realm, leaving it in ruins, leaving only the profound door that cannot be broken. But the gatekeepers of the original profound world were mostly taken into the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. There are also some who have arrived in the big world. These people must be hidden masters in the big world.


    The surrounding area is dilapidated, but looking at the decorations, it is very ancient. This place has been protected by the Red Wall Palace and Shenji Technology, and ordinary people can''t get close. And even if it is close, it is hidden by technology, and it is invisible to the naked eye.


    As for Tang Ye and Tang Zisang, given their strength, the arrangement of points is naturally not the same thing. Falling on a dilapidated stone pillar and looking around, it is like a place of ancient ruins. When people in modern clothes arrive here, it''s like crossing.


    The mysterious gate is in the middle of this dilapidated land. The Xuanmen was originally a tripartite passage, connecting the big world, the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and the Xuanjie at the same time. Now that the Profound Realm no longer exists, only the Guwu Rivers and Lakes and the Great World are left.


    Tang Ye blasted a force at the profound door, and didn''t use his full strength, but first tried to reveal the profound door. With the impact of power, the powerful barrier of Xuanmen bounced back to power back, and Tang Ye and Tang Zisang vaguely saw that this barrier was transparent but contained strong domineering power.


    Tang Zisang felt such power, knowing that it was impossible to shake it with his own strength. She said to Tang Ye: "Predecessors should know that this barrier was built by Emperor Long Xi of Guwu Jianghu a hundred years ago with his lifelong strength. It is the strength of the Long Family, I am afraid it will not be easy to penetrate."


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Zisang and said, "Long Xi... isn''t it your grandfather Zeng''s son? Then you should call him uncle?"


    "It seems...yes." Tang Zisang said softly. This kind of sudden relatives, she always feels little. Because they don''t know much about the things in the ancient Wujiang Lake. Even the fact that Long Xi the Great is the son of Tang Sheng is a rumor.


    Tang Ye said again: "So, in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, there are your relatives. In fact, there should be another descendant in the Long Family."


    "Huh?" Tang Zisang was very curious. She doesn''t know why this inexperienced person knows so many things, maybe it''s been too long, the things that happened a hundred years ago have witnessed so many things.


    The other descendants of the Long family that Tang Ye wanted to talk about, besides Tang Zisang and Long Qing, was actually his and Sima Yupu''s daughter, Tang Jiujiu. It''s just that Tang Jiujiu is different from Tang Zisang and Long Qing. She is Tang Ye''s daughter, not a great-granddaughter. And she was born with supernatural power.


    If alive, the strength is unknown, maybe even stronger than Tang Ye, but she has never been there.


    "Let''s go in." Tang Ye didn''t explain Tang Jiujiu''s affairs, but wanted to take Tang Zisang into the Guwu River and Lake.


    At this time, behind the Xuanmen, in the world of Guwu Jianghu, Long Qing looked calm and looked at an old Taoist priest.


    This old Taoist priest was once a gatekeeper. His strength surpassed the peak of the Holy Path, and he was infinitely close to the heavens. It can be said that no one is an opponent. And he wanted to break the profound door barrier, so he gathered a lot of people, including powerful demons and ghosts.


    This is how a severe battle happened.


    As an emperor and guarding order, Long Qing naturally had to deal with this old Taoist priest, but it was very tricky and might not even be able to stop it.

 Chapter 2012： Emperor!

    After all, the gatekeeper has the secret book passed down by the old Taoist priest, which is the most mysterious power today. Because it is specially designed for cultivation, it can exert its power to the best, and even has the power of "immortal", after all, it is the real thing of the age of immortality.


    "Li Hongyi, such a retrograde thing, this king does not allow it, are you sure you want to go to war with this king?" Long Qing spoke calmly, even feeling a gentle gentleman, unlike his grandfather and father, who was a man of iron and blood. . If you are strong and domineering, you will probably get angry when you speak, and if you don''t allow it, it will turn into "Never allow!"


    This is now the emperor Longqing of Guwu Jianghu. He was born with the same talent, but he didn''t like to dance knives and guns since he was a child, but to read books and appreciate the scenery. But this does not mean that he is an incompetent emperor, or faint. On the contrary, his fighting power has not fallen. Although I love reading all my life, when learning martial arts, I always get through at one point. Today''s strength is unfathomable, not necessarily weaker than his father Long Yang and grandfather Long Xi.


    Others have said that if Long Qing is dedicated to martial arts, then it is not impossible to reach the heavens and humans now. However, Long Qing never listened to persuasion and never let go of what she loved. Only he himself knows that some things are complementary to each other. If you put down your favorite thing and do another thing, will you be able to do it well?


    Not necessarily.


    Long Qing has the confidence of being the Long Family, or the confidence of the Emperor. A hundred years ago, Tang Ye, as the son of the Long Family, swept all the cities and families in the Guwu River and Lake, and unified. In fact, in Tang Ye''s plan, there was a step to break the Xuanmen and merge the two worlds of the big world and the ancient Wujiang Lake. Because the times are advancing, some things should always keep pace with the times. But because he reached the Nineth Heaven, he didn''t do these things. As for the latter, too many unexpected things happened, and this plan has never been realized.


    Of course, this kind of thing should not be rushed. Although the two space worlds are both ancestral lands, there are many differences in ideological civilization and they must be gradually penetrated.


    Tang Ye''s ideas are developed in accordance with the times of the big world. However, now there is another time when the true **** descends. He felt that the pace of this era might directly turn into the end times.


    Eschatology.


    The earth is barren and ruined, and there are various forms of power, such as humans, gods, monsters, corpses, etc., fighting for a place to survive, or even just to survive, they must be very desperate.


    At this time, it was in front of the ancient Wu Jianghu Xuanmen, headed by Long Qing, and on both sides were several tough generals, all of whom had extraordinary aura, and they must be the role of an enemy. The leader of their dragon dynasty is a person who guards the emperor Long Qing. Behind him, there are soldiers in a neat line, well equipped, with a complete range of troops, such as cavalry, archer, and infantry.


    This is the elite force of the Dragon Dynasty, gathered here to deal with the reactionary force that threatened the entire dynasty. This power is the power of all demons and monsters gathered together, headed by the old Taoist priest.


    This old Taoist priest is very conspicuous because he is wearing a red suit, and his name, like a woman, is Li Hongyi.


    Back then, the gatekeepers in the profound realm suffered heavy casualties in the civil war, and not many gatekeepers survived. Then, the seriously wounded gatekeeper was chased and killed by the people of Guwu Jianghu. This kind of "taking advantage of people''s danger" was resented by the gatekeeper. However, the gatekeeper had no choice. After being seriously injured, he would be chased down again, causing them, the "human heaven and humans" to fall into a trough, and the myth of heaven and human beings was shattered.


    However, not all the gatekeepers were killed. Some of them ran away, then hid themselves and slowly regained their strength. Now, Li Hongyi has cultivated close to the realm of heaven and human, and he is the strongest existence, so he has stood up again, in the name of the gatekeeper, wants revenge and masters heaven and earth.


    Once, as the monitor of this land, the gatekeeper, to put it bluntly, controlled the existence of this land!


    Therefore, for Li Hongyi, he was just taking back what once belonged to their gatekeepers!


    Although Li Hongyi has cultivated to the realm of a human being, he is definitely not hostile to the strength of the Dragon Dynasty, so he secretly contacted many forces, including those who also resisted the Dragon Dynasty, as well as various ghosts, demons and monsters. . In the world of Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the limit of air transport is much larger than that of the big world. Ghosts and monsters have already existed, and monsters have also been born. The existence of demon has never appeared in the big world. The demon can be said to be another extremely powerful existence.


    That''s not right, because the demon has already appeared in the big world, and that is a pair of fox demon!


    A hundred years ago, after Tang Ye released her qi fortune to shelter the earth, the limit of qi fortune was greatly expanded. This kind of situation was originally just for ghosts to take shape, but there was a pair of fox monsters who were special and took shape. They turned into extremely beautiful women. Of course, the fox demon is not beautiful, that''s weird. The technique of charm is their strength, and there is always no shortage of perfect appearance and body.


    However, no matter how beautiful they are, if they want to continue to practice and become stronger, they have to inhale human spirits and eat human beings. This is a terrible thing, and it must be incompatible with the right way.


    Li Hongyi''s assembled power is confident to fight the Dragon Dynasty. Today he must break the Xuanmen and let the Guwu Rivers and Lakes connect with the big world. Then, the Guwu Rivers and Lakes will no longer be a cage that can trap him and suppress him. The world of Guwu Jianghu is actually very small, not comparable to one percent of the larger world.


    Li Hongyi''s flowing white hair matched the red clothes, which looked a little strange. He looked at Long Qing, the emperor of the Dragon Dynasty, calm and indifferent, facing him as if there was no pressure, he couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "Long Qing, are you willing to stay in this cage forever? You don''t think of the outside world? Go and see?"


    Long Qing''s cold eyebrows are like swords, wearing a golden dragon robe, and aura. Although he looks calm and restrained, he still has the power to look at the world. This is the aura of being an emperor. Want to say good looks, handsome? These words are too vulgar to describe, the person of the dragon family, the posture of the emperor, is not handsome to describe.


    Beside Long Qing, there was a beautiful woman in a colorful phoenix dress. The woman accompanies Long Qing, also not afraid of this severe situation. In such a battlefield, it is quite dangerous. If you lose, it is death. However, as the king''s woman, the queen, she insisted on staying with Long Qing.


    Long Qing did not object. The queen herself is strong, and Long Qing''s usual character is gentle, quiet and restrained. He was pushed back by the queen. In other words, the queen is a heroine type of woman.


    However, in this kind of situation, the queen will not be so overbearing and leave everything to the man. The governor¡¯s woman has always been like this, she can serve and keep the house inside, and give her man a face and face outside.


    Long Qing looked at Li Hongyi and smiled slightly and said: "You are not strong enough, otherwise you won''t think this is a cage. I think the emperor was still there, and I just leave here, Xiaoyaotiandi, who can be trapped?"


    The emperor of the Dragon Dynasty, everyone here knows who it is, Long Ye, or Tang Ye, namely Tang Sheng.

 Chapter 2013： The monster is here!

    When it comes to Tang Sheng, even in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, no one knows. Because the social form of the Dragon Dynasty was pushed forward, Tang Ye did it all. After entering the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, he broke the separation of the cities and the confrontation between the families, and he became unified and established the Dragon Dynasty.


    And the collapse of the Profound Realm was also related to Tang Ye. Tang Ye fought on behalf of the emperor of the emperor, and touched the most important figure of the gatekeeper-the master sister Li Haoran. Li Haoran was on Tang Ye''s side, and this was the most fundamental reason that caused the gatekeeper''s slaves to suffer serious losses, and eventually the myth of heaven and man fell.


    Because according to the distribution of the forces of the two factions in the gatekeepers at the beginning, the people who chose to break the fetters of luck accounted for most of the people. Without Li Haoran''s participation, they could win the battle, so that many doorkeepers would survive. But because Li Haoran was on Tang Ye''s side, the two factions became evenly matched, and in the end, both sides suffered serious losses.


    One person''s spoiler changed the situation of the big world, the profound world, and the ancient Wujiang lakes. Tang Ye is the only one who can do this. So Tang Ye''s name has long been recorded in history and passed down to future generations.


    As a descendant of Tang Ye, Long Qing is very proud of this. However, everyone knows that the first emperor of the Dragon Dynasty was Tang Ye''s son Long Xi, not him. So to be precise, Tang Ye had never been an emperor. So when Long Qing respectfully called Tang Ye, he would not be called the Supreme Emperor, but the Emperor Ancestor.


    As for Tang Ye, as the surviving gatekeeper, Li Hongyi, now more than a hundred years old, was a gatekeeper child a hundred years ago. After experiencing the war where the gatekeeper fell, he was extremely resentful towards Tang Ye. He knew that if it weren''t for Tang Ye, the gatekeeper would be fine.


    I remember that the first doorkeeper killed was killed by Tang Ye. At that time Li Tiangang and Li Disha went to the big world, and Li Tiangang was killed by Tang Ye. At that time, everyone thought that no one would dare to kill the gatekeeper, so how could there be such a chance. However, she never expected that Tang Ye really dared to pierce Li Tiangang''s heart with a dagger, and became the first ordinary person of the world since the existence of the gatekeeper!


    From that moment on, the gatekeeper seemed to be cursed, and what happened in the future became increasingly unsatisfactory. And Tang Ye is also growing rapidly, even if they want to kill Tang Ye, Li Haoran obstructs him, and after Tang Ye grows up, they can''t kill it if they want to kill!


    "Your ancestor?" Li Hongyi was very resentful of Tang Ye mentioned by Long Qing, and snorted coldly: "It''s just a person who instigates separation. If it weren''t for him, my profound realm would not be broken, and my gatekeeper would not. The death was miserable. I hope that your emperor is still there, so that I can find his revenge and make him worse off than death!"


    "Of course!" Li Hongyi snorted and looked at Long Qing with a gloomy smile: "Killing his offspring is a kind of revenge for him, right?"


    The meaning is to kill Long Qing.


    Long Qing smiled and said: "Success or failure is a hero. If you lose, you lose. Why can''t you lose? If the emperor lost that year, would you come to me and say that your gatekeepers bullied the weak by being strong?"


    "Hmph, it''s said that the current king of the Dragon Dynasty is a very good character, and it seems that it is true, I hope your strength can be like this." Li Hongyi stared at Long Qing and snorted coldly, in a rather ironic tone. mean.


    Long Qing smiled politely, not arguing too much. At this time, a gloomy person in a black robe next to Li Hongyi said in a hoarse voice: "Why don''t talk nonsense, kill first, this time, we will win the Dragon Dynasty, hum..."


    The man in the black robe laughed confidently.


    Looking at the man in black robe, Long Qing slightly raised her brows with her unchanged expression. In fact, he has always been afraid of this black-robed man. The identity of the black-robed man is unknown, which always gives him an ominous premonition. Under the jurisdiction of the Guwu Rivers and the Dragon Dynasty, as an emperor, he had the luck of the emperor and was very sensitive to certain things. The person in the black robe gave him the feeling that he was not like a person in this world.


    Li Hongyi nodded to the black-robed man, and said, "You can go to war. Afterwards, kill them one by one. That''s interesting."


    Then, Li Hongyi raised the sword in his hand, greeted the people who followed him, and said, "Kill!"


    kill!


    Suddenly, there was a shout of killing, and the atmosphere of the battlefield suddenly formed. Li Hongyi jumped up high, swept away at Long Qing, and shouted: "I will take down the head of the Lord of the Dragon Dynasty, and the rest are yours!"


    Listening to Li Hongyi''s domineering and confident words, his followers, demons, ghosts, and beasts all rushed out to attack the power of the Dragon Dynasty. They seem scattered, with only brute force, but they are not. These monsters, demons, monsters, sprites, even small soldiers, there are people who are good at different powers. Some are arrogant and can block a lot of attacks in front of them before they fall. In this way, they who have passed the conflict can well open the way for the people behind, so that the descendants can break through the army of the Dragon Dynasty. The soldiers of the Dragon Dynasty also begin to be greatly affected damage.


    However, the elite troops of the Dragon Dynasty were extremely well-trained and did not panic at all. Even if they were breached, there was no chaos in the coordination between the arms. They blocked and suppressed the "magic soldiers" that Li Hongyi had gathered. The current situation is that Li Hongyi''s power can only kill ten of them to kill one of the Dragon Dynasty. Therefore, if this continues, Li Hongyi must be defeated here.


    However, Li Hongyi did not stop this strategy, and still allowed his subordinates to attack like this. Except for the weaker ones, both sides have generals, basically generals vs. generals, and small soldiers vs. small soldiers. On the side of the small soldiers, although Li Hongyi was killed a lot, the duel between the generals was basically tied.


    Long Qing originally rode on a war horse, this is not a living war horse, but an organ war horse. This is because they have a close relationship with the people who are good at organ technology. Because a hundred years ago, Tang Ye''s mother family, that is, his grandfather''s side, belonged to the organ family. At the beginning, Tang Ye was able to defeat so many families and swept the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, which was inseparable from those organs and equipment.


    Li Hongyi attacked, Long Qing holding the dragon halberd passed down from generation to generation by the Long family, leaped up out of thin air, with a calm expression and still a quiet and elegant temperament, and then greeted Li Hongyi''s sword aura.


    A golden dragon robe and a red robe fluttered, fighting in midair, very dazzling. This is a duel between the bosses, I am afraid it will be difficult to distinguish the outcome.


    But Long Qing was still worried about the gloomy and mysterious black-robed man. He arranged for the general to kill the black-robed man. However, Li Hongyi also deliberately arranged the power to protect the black-robed man, so he was blocked. , After the black-robed man retreated to the battlefield calmly, he couldn''t kill for a while.


    Sure enough, what Long Qing was worried about happened, and the man in the black robe was very important. At this time, many people on Li Hongyi''s side had already been wiped out, but the black-robed man activated a magic circle, resurrecting all those who had died and turned them into puppets, and continued to fight. The people who became puppets were not only those of Li Hongyi, but also soldiers of the Dragon Dynasty.


    The situation is not good.


    Seeing this, the people of the Dragon Dynasty were very worried. The enemy can resurrect the dead into puppets. Such a powerful secret technique is the secret technique of the dead and a master of controlling the dead!


    "At all costs, kill the man in the black robe!" Long Qing, who was fighting Li Hongyi in midair, hummed calmly and sternly, with a majestic aura, no longer the gentle and elegant emperor.


    The people of the Dragon Dynasty underneath heard it and immediately acted. Even the queen took off Caifeng''s neon clothes, put on her armor and held a halberd, and rushed towards the black robe.


    The black-robed man sneered sullenly, and said, "Do you think I''m just like this?"


    After all, the black-robed man activated the magic circle again, and then drilled out the monster from the magic circle!


    A deadly wolf!

 Chapter 2014： There is one sword!

    Monsters, people in Guwu Rivers and Lakes are probably more likely to feel its essence than people in the big world. Everyone was shocked because the monsters summoned by the people in black robes were not the kind of monsters or people who repaired monsters. This monster refers to the Dark Demon Race. Or, the existence with the aura of the dark demons.


    The dark demons are of the kind of blood race a hundred years ago! Practitioners all know that the blood demon a hundred years ago was only a drop of blood from the blood of the blood ancestor of the dark demon race. Even if it was just a drop of essence and blood, the blood demon could reincarnate indefinitely, unless it was killed by the once divine power.


    At that time, cultivators studied existences like blood demons and discovered that this was a life form that could be called a perfect use of magic power, and from the records left by that old Taoist, they knew it was called the dark demons.


    The dark demons were not born in the ancestral land, but were born with the true god. They themselves were as powerful as the true god, and then they were driven to the purgatory world by the true god. The purgatory world is said to be the worst place in the world. After the dark demons adapt there, their abilities become more powerful, even above the true gods. They just can''t break the purgatory world, otherwise the true gods can''t stop them if they all come out. Therefore, the dark demons are considered to be one of the strongest races. How can ordinary humans who are born with such a powerful existence not be afraid?


    Even the lowest-level dark demons are stronger than the peak powers among humans, or can fight against the peak masters among humans. Now, the person in the black robe can actually summon a monster with the power of the dark demon race, which makes Long Qing not worried. He ordered several generals to kill the black-robed people at the first time, and when several generals were stopped, he went personally.


    However, Li Hongyi would not let him hinder the black robe. Li Hongyi always blocked Long Qing, and Long Qing couldn''t get rid of him for a while.


    "I made a mistake." Faced with this situation, Long Qing could only sigh. Unexpectedly, the man in the black robe could summon the dark monster, something that no one would think might happen in the ancestral land. How to do this kind of thing, even Long Qing has no clue.


    It doesn''t make sense to think about it now, because the people in black robes and those monsters must be dealt with, otherwise it will be very detrimental to him. Those dark monsters may not be pure dark demons, but with the power of the dark demons, they can easily fight them, even with one enemy and one hundred. Then the black-robed man can turn the dead into a puppet, so the Dragon Dynasty can''t deal with it at all.


    Sure enough, after the dead became puppets and dark monsters came out, the elite troops of the Dragon Dynasty were quickly disrupted. The Dragon Dynasty troops, who had been destroying Li Hongyi''s forces, were killed in turn, and soon suffered heavy losses.


    Dead puppets and monsters are not knowing the pain, and whoever is not killed will rush to whom, the general of the Dragon Dynasty will be harassed by a group of dead puppets and monsters, and will also be harmed, so it will no longer be on Li Hongyi The general''s opponent.


    Seeing the elite troops being slaughtered, Long Qing was very worried. How could these soldiers who were born and die in the Dragon Dynasty watch them being killed. Therefore, Long Qing used the world''s luck as an emperor, and a layer of golden light shrouded it. Suddenly, the dead puppets and monsters were injured by the powerful exorcism secret technique, and some were even destroyed.


    "Use the emperor''s luck now, I''m afraid you will die." Li Hongyi sneered at Long Qing, very proud, and it seemed that Long Qing''s actions were just what he wanted.


    The emperor''s luck, like the luck of the emperor of the Red Wall outside the big world, is a kind of heaven and earth power that is blessed by heaven and earth, and can save one''s life in critical moments, no matter what opponents they face.


    Now that Long Qing used such power to save those soldiers, it was tantamount to giving up the life-saving talisman for herself. Without this power of luck, Li Hongyi was confident that he could kill Long Qing. Even if his strength is comparable to that of Long Qing, he can let other big futures help contain him, and can always kill Long Qing.


    He was very confident in this battle against Long Qing and breaking the profound door. The biggest reason was the help of the man in the black robe. He didn''t know what was going on with this black-robed man. It was the black-robed man who came to him on the initiative, claiming to be someone who studied the power of the blood demon a hundred years ago, and after decades of research, he has achieved little now. That is to create dead puppets and summon dark monsters.


    Regardless of the horror of the dark monster, Li Hongyi wanted to pursue his own revenge and cultivation. This world should return to the primordial primordial chaos, so as to provide him with a free cultivation environment and a higher level of power. In addition, after returning to the primordial chaos, the ancestral land restores the cultivating environment, so his cultivation will improve very quickly.


    "King, please don''t waste the emperor''s luck on us!" A soldier who realized what Long Qing had done, immediately said to Long Qing. If Long Qing is gone, then they will have no ownership, and the Dragon Dynasty will soon collapse, so the meaning of their existence is lost. Therefore, they are willing to die for Long Qing, and never want to see Long Qing because of them. dead.


    Another general noticed and immediately said to Long Qing: "King, quickly regain the power of luck. You can''t be a woman. You can die in battle at the end, you can''t!"


    Then there were soldiers and generals who persuaded Long Qing like this, showing their loyalty and calm mood. This is the elite troops cultivated by the Dragon Dynasty, each of them knows their own position. Therefore, with these elite troops, the Dragon Dynasty will not fall. However, now they are dealing with things like monsters, because they don''t know much about monsters. These monsters can''t be dealt with with the power of exorcism. They have few weaknesses and are hard to know.


    However, Long Qing didn''t listen to persuasion, and used the emperor''s luck to cover the soldiers and generals, blocking the attacks of dead puppets and monsters.


    Right here, Li Hongyi raised his long sword and said to Long Qing: "Sure enough, a woman''s benevolence, then I will not be polite to take your head. You know, back then, our gatekeepers could interfere with luck. This piece of land, whether it is the big world or the Guwu rivers and lakes, is maintained by our gatekeepers. Although it was Li Haoran who was able to adjust this at the beginning. However, over the past hundred years, I have studied hard, and finally the emperor lives up to it and masters it. A bit of that kind of power. Li Haoran used to have Thunder Sword one day, and now I, Li Hongyi, has a sword that can cut off luck. Why don¡¯t you try it?"


    Li Hongyi was waiting at this time. After Long Qing used the emperor''s gas luck, he had a certain consumption, then he could not deal with his Guiyi sword. If Long Qing used the power of the emperor''s vitality in his heyday, then Gui Yi Jian would not be shaken.


    With the prerequisites for killing Long Qing, Li Hongyi suddenly slashed the white sword in his hand, and a white light suddenly fell, and then the white light turned into a screen and enveloped Long Qing away.


    Long Qing immediately used the Shenlong Halberd to fight, but was suppressed. The white light curtain seemed to be a sharp slicing knife, and it cut to Long Qing a little bit.


    Long Qing could not bear it, and was in a critical situation!

 Chapter 2015： Never lose!

    Gui Yi Jian, it is not human beings, but the force of luck. Therefore, even if Long Qing carried the Shenlong Halberd, the huge white light curtain would still cut in. If Long Qing was dispelled by the emperor''s luck that he possessed, then he would be no different from an ordinary master, and it would not be difficult to kill him.


    Those emperors who are proud of the power of the heroes are the hardest to kill. In order to kill such an emperor, it takes a lot of effort. Guiyi Sword was practiced by Li Hongyi specifically against the emperors of the Dragon Dynasty. There are not many powerful techniques in this, but the mystery that the gatekeeper can cut the luck.


    This is because of the mystery left by the old Taoist priest. But not every gatekeeper can use this power, otherwise every gatekeeper can intervene with luck, and there will be endless troubles. Because even gatekeepers cannot guarantee that everyone is fair and just. To put it bluntly, the gatekeeper is just a man who lives in another higher level of the world.


    Therefore, only Li Haoran, a law enforcement officer, could use that power to use the power of the thunder **** to mobilize people with strong air luck to the Guwu rivers and lakes, or cut off the air luck if it was serious. Tang Ye got a bit of luck at the beginning, but it was too big. Li Haoran had to take it to the Guwu rivers and lakes to suppress it.


    Now, referring to Li Haoran''s strength, Li Hongyi realized that Gui Yi Jian, although not as powerful as Li Haoran''s Sky Thunder Sword, and not even one-half of the Sky Thunder Sword, it was enough as long as it could cut off luck.


    At this moment, as the huge white curtain of Gui Yijian was cut, a golden light was pushed out of Long Qing''s body. This golden light was like the back of a golden dragon. After it slowly emerged, it was indeed the back of the golden dragon. This golden dragon is the manifestation of the emperor''s luck. If this golden dragon is completely forced out of Long Qing''s body, then Long Qing''s imperial aura power will be gone, and Li Hongyi''s goal will be achieved.


    This also means that the Dragon Dynasty no longer exists. Because the dragon family is no longer the symbol of the emperor, then the dragon family is no longer the emperor¡¯s family.


    "Qing!" Seeing this kind of thing happened to Long Qing, the queen yelled, repelling an enemy general who was fighting with her, and turned to rush to help Long Qing, but the enemy general immediately came to fight and she couldn''t get out. At the same time, there were dead puppets and monsters coming to catch her. She was hit by the monsters and vomited blood directly. The power of these monsters is very strong and can be called a general. The queen was wounded, knowing that she was Long Qing''s most cherished person, and the enemy increased their strength to deal with her. This could distract Long Qing, and it would be easier to slay Long Qing''s imperial luck power. Fortunately, at this time, a general came over and blocked the monster''s fatal attack on the queen, and the queen could return to the battle.


    But this situation is not optimistic. Now the power of the Dragon Dynasty is completely suppressed, and no one can help Long Qing. However, people who were originally focused on fighting, because they were worried about Long Qing and wanted to help Long Qing, were more likely to be injured or even killed by the enemy because of their distraction.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the original vast battlefield, the atmosphere of fighting, because the situation turned to Li Hongyi¡¯s side, the Dragon Dynasty was suppressed so much, it felt that this was not a war, but a dragon dynasty. Besieged, and then kept falling, the result was no suspenseful battle.


    The Dragon Dynasty is about to lose!


    Seeing this, Long Qing originally didn''t like to show a fierce look, and became gloomy and hideous. He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, it was extremely cold, as if he had changed a person directly. He said to Li Hongyi: "Even if I die today, I won''t let you succeed. People in the Long Family will never lose."


    After that, Long Qing''s eyes slowly turned blood red.


    "Qing, no!" Seeing this, the queen fighting on the ground was very anxious. She knew what Long Qing wanted to do, to burn life''s blood!


    This move was originally improved by Tang Ye using Qi Yun to stimulate the power of the Dragon Family¡¯s bloodline, providing several times more power than usual. It is called "Long Family Will Burning". After being improved, it is basically a passive skill. It is the blood of the Dragon family, which can be touched step by step during battle. However, burning a little blood, even if improved by Tang Ye, this trick can still be activated if it is performed in the most primitive way, and it is an active skill. However, launching this move is tantamount to ending up with the enemy. Therefore, the power of this trick can instantly increase the power of the Long Family''s Will by more times. It takes effect immediately, does not need to be triggered slowly, and the power is greater.


    But if the life essence and blood are burned, it will be as if the oil is exhausted, and the lamp will die out. For humans, that is death.


    How can the queen let Long Qing embark on this path?


    The fighters of the Dragon Dynasty would not allow Long Qing to embark on this path.


    But they couldn''t help Long Qing, and Long Qing''s persistence and the unique perseverance of the Long family would make him mobilize firmly.


    Originally thought that after Tang Ye improved this trick, the Long family would no longer use this suicide move, but because this trick has absolutely terrifying explosive power, it will still be used when the Long family is forced to desperate situation. .


    Long Qing''s eyes became more and more blood red, and even his body began to emit a layer of red light. But the price came immediately. One of Long Qing''s black and shiny hair began to turn white. If it is launched again, I''m afraid it will be overwhelmed immediately. Just like outside the big world, facing the siege of many masters, Miao Linger wanted to explode to die with the enemy, but also burned life and blood. She was a young girl with black hair and white head instantly.


    "Qing!" the queen called again. She doesn''t need to be called the king, it is Long Qing''s favor to her. Although others gossiping privately, the queen is domineering and Long Qing is strictly controlled by his wife, but Long Qing has no regrets.


    "King!" The soldiers and generals of the Dragon Dynasty also shouted, sorrowful.


    Seeing this situation, Li Hongyi sneered again and again and shouted, "You all come to attack Long Qing!"


    This is to find a group of cannon fodder. He knew the terrible trick of the Long Family, but he also knew its weakness. As long as Long Qing''s life essence and blood can burn for the time, he will win. And he was afraid of Long Qing, who was burning his blood, because he might be killed by the terrifying power that Long Qing burst out. Then, let the cannon fodder consume Long Qing, then he won''t have an accident. And he is fine, Long Qing will eventually die.


    Instructed by Li Hongyi, the black-robed man controlled the corpse puppet and built a human ladder. After reaching a certain height, he jumped to attack Long Qing. And those dark monsters were even more terrifying, they could be transformed, and wings appeared, all flocking to Long Qing like a pitch black bat.


    At this time, Long Qing will launch the blood essence to burn successfully, and when it succeeds, he will slaughter the dead puppet and the dark monster.


    Li Hongyi smiled even more triumphantly. He wanted Long Qing to successfully burn his blood. The Queen and those Dragon Dynasty fighters were extremely sad, and couldn''t bear to see such a thing.


    The red light on Long Qing''s body was flourishing. Everyone knows that this is the burning of essence and blood to succeed. However, at this moment, a cyan light force suddenly fell from mid-air, piercing Long Qing''s body directly, pushing Long Qing to the ground, and stabbing him to the ground.


    Then, a faceless man appeared.

 Chapter 2016： Its an old man!

    The sudden change made everyone know why. What''s the matter with the cyan light power coming from the sky, it can actually pierce Long Qing directly and set Long Qing on the ground. It wasn''t that Long Qing could be easily attacked by being suppressed by Li Hongyi''s Guiyi Sword. On the contrary, in this case, with the power of Li Hongyi and the momentum of Long Qing about to burn his blood, it is difficult to attack him.


    That cyan light power was equivalent to piercing Li Hongyi''s Guiyi sword, and then preventing Long Qing''s blood from burning. This is definitely not ordinary power, or superior to Long Qing and Li Hongyi.


    After everyone was surprised, they saw a faceless man in black robes emerged in the air. And, beside the Faceless Man, there is a young and beautiful woman. Judging from the position of the two standing on the volley, this faceless person should be the first one.


    Who is this? How come out suddenly, there is no sign. Is it a man of Guwu Jianghu? But the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are so big, I have never heard of it.


    Also, the power of this faceless man looks unfathomable. Since Li Hongyi and Long Qing''s moves can be resolved at the same time, it must be amazing.


    Everyone was at a loss for the faceless man. However, different emotions began to emerge. The people of the Dragon Dynasty were grateful, because the burning of Long Qing''s essence and blood was prevented, and that Long Qing wanted to die together and was prevented. At least it can be said that Long Qing will not die. As to whether they will be killed, that is what they want to protect. The generals and soldiers of the Dragon Dynasty immediately rushed to the side of Long Qing who was shot down to the ground, surrounded him, and protected Long Qing.


    Li Hongyi was very angry. Li Hongyi scowled, glaring at the faceless man. Originally, his Guiyi Sword could cut off Long Qing''s power of luck, or Long Qing would die after burning his blood, then his plan was successful. But now, even if the situation is still unfavorable for the Dragon Dynasty, his plan is still blocked. He was very angry at what the faceless man did. As long as he knew that the faceless man was an enemy or a friend, he would start to kill him or keep him.


    But looking at the strange appearance of this faceless person, he is probably a dark person, is it the same as the black robe person?


    It''s just that the woman standing next to this faceless man is too conspicuous, beautiful, glamorous, and obsessed with men. Such a woman can hardly feel dark. It makes people feel that the people with her are not dark and evil.


    In any case, Li Hongyi will not let anyone destroy it, nor plan any changes. He stared at the faceless humanity and said, "Who are you? What do you want to do?"


    The faceless man is naturally Tang Ye. Tang Ye wanted to take Tang Zisang to the Guwu rivers and lakes to let the people of the Long Family teach Tang Zisang''s Long Family combat skills. He didn''t expect that after passing through the Xuanmen, he saw the two parties fighting. As the dragon family, it is not difficult for him to recognize people of the same blood. What''s more, Long Qing was activating the burning of essence and blood, and he could guess what happened.


    He felt that the Long family was really troubled, and they were forced to a desperate situation. He was also helpless to the stubbornness and stubbornness of the Long family. It was all the same, including himself. He would never succumb at any time. Even if he died together, he would fight on.


    Never die!


    Long Qing is his descendant, he will definitely save. So he took action to prevent Long Qing''s essence and blood from burning, and the green light power he played was actually the vitality of a dead tree in spring, including his blood power as a dragon family. Because Long Qing was about to succeed in burning the blood essence, he must immediately replenish his vitality, even the strength of Qi Yun, otherwise there must be sequelae.


    At this time, you can see that the blue light thorns that pierced Long Qing''s body, although Long Qing was fixed on the ground, the blue light power was slowly dissolving. This is not the disappearance of the cyan light power, but the vitality that merges into Long Qing''s body to help Long Qing heal. If you observe carefully, you will find that Long Qing''s condition is slowly improving.


    This point began to be discovered by others, and Li Hongyi was particularly angry. Is this helping Long Qing?


    He just wanted to shout angrily at the faceless man, and then Tang Ye said: "I want him to live."


    In addition to his own family, Long Qing also taught Tang Zi Sang Long Family combat skills, no matter what it was, it would not let Long Qing die.


    Tang Ye''s tone was quite certain, this is what everyone cares about most. Because of Tang Ye''s momentum, it seemed that he would do what he said. What he says is the same.


    For the Dragon Dynasty, this is great news, because Long Qing will not die, their king is protected?


    But there are also some hidden worries. For example, what does this faceless man Bao Longqing want to do? After all, as an emperor, Long Qing can play a role that others cannot play in many places.


    "What are you!" Li Hongyi was very angry at Tang Ye''s words. He wants to kill Long Qing, and Tang Ye wants to protect Long Qing, then he is the enemy. It is the enemy, there is no need to be polite.


    "Be careful, he is not easy." At this moment, the man in the black robe floated to Li Hongyi''s side and said softly to Li Hongyi.


    At the moment Tang Ye appeared, the man in the black robe paid attention to Tang Ye. He found that there was no way to detect Tang Ye''s strength, or what kind of exercise Tang Ye cultivated. Generally speaking, the exercises that a person practices, such as poisoning, have obvious characteristics, and it is easy to feel.


    Mystery creates fear. Since he didn''t know anything about Tang Ye, and Tang Ye showed such a strong power, then he must be careful.


    But Li Hongyi was angry, no matter how powerful Tang Ye was, it was impossible for her to be destroyed in this way. He snorted coldly: "He is not simple, so what? He has already said that if you want to protect Long Qing, then it must be my enemy. Since it is an enemy, there is reason why I listened to him obediently? Even if he is a god, I will kill him!"


    Tang Ye heard Li Hongyi''s words, he looked at Li Hongyi and said, "Are you a gatekeeper in the Profound Realm a hundred years ago?"


    The Guiyi sword used by Li Hongyi just now cuts off luck. Tang Ye noticed this when he arrived, and was actually very surprised. Because cutting off luck is something that few people can do. All he knew was Li Haoran, the great sister of the year, and Li Taiyi, an old man in the Profound Realm who had already understood the realm of heaven and human.


    And Li Haoran stayed in Jiuzhongtian in order to send him back to his ancestral land, and now I don''t know what the situation is. Whenever he thinks of this, he feels guilty. As for Li Taiyi, the civil war in the Profound Realm a hundred years ago was ignored by Li Taiyi, and he did not know where he was to comprehend the realm of heaven and man. If he was still there, his current strength might not be worse than Tang Ye.


    Relying on the secret method of that old Taoist priest, he began to comprehend the realm of heaven and man a hundred years ago.


    Li Hongyi couldn''t help frowning when she heard Tang Ye''s words. This faceless man seems surprised that he is a gatekeeper?


    Could it be that his memory was that the gatekeeper was destroyed a hundred years ago, and then he didn''t know his identity after becoming active. Then he is not from Guwu Jianghu!


    But he has the memory of the gatekeeper being destroyed a hundred years ago. Is that the old man?

 Chapter 2017： Slap back!

    From Tang Ye''s simple words, Li Hongyi inferred some of Tang Ye''s identity information. He was quite an amazing person. However, this information is not very useful, because he still knows nothing about Tang Ye''s power, and whether he can kill Tang Ye is still unknown.


    "Why, are we human beings, are we forgotten so soon?" Li Hongyi was very proud of Tang Ye''s words, very proud of being a gatekeeper.


    This is indeed something to be proud of. Gatekeeper, although there is a word for slave, at that time, it was the most powerful person in the world, not one of them. They live in the profound realm, and control the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and the big world. For Guwu Jianghu, there is still a world of cultivation, and they are afraid of some hidden masters. But for the big world, the world that abandons cultivation and focuses on science can be described as a world completely polarized from them, and it doesn''t fear anyone at all. In the big world, they want to walk horizontally or vertically. Because the power of science and technology can''t match their cultivation power.


    Back then, anyone who knew the gatekeeper would be jealous when he heard the word gatekeeper.


    That is a powerful symbol.


    Now, Li Hongyi wants to bring back this symbol.


    After Tang Ye determined that Li Hongyi was the gatekeeper, he recalled a lot of past events. And there is one thing that he cares very much about now. It was that he had regained his memory in the profound realm back then. Because he is a reincarnated person, before that, there are memories of many lives. However, that was at least a thousand years ago. Because of the reincarnation matter, with the disappearance of the Ksitigarbha, the underworld stopped functioning and disappeared. So, Kong hasn''t been reincarnated after a thousand years, so did his birth come out of his mother''s belly or something else?


    It may be incredible to think so. However, there is indeed something to consider.


    In addition, he awakened the memory of his previous life and was a father-killing emperor with a strong power. It was also because of this that after waking up the memory of his previous life, he gained the power of the previous life, so that he could compete with Li Haoran, and even defeat Li Haoran, and it would not be a problem to wander within the profound realm.


    These things happened in the Profound Realm at that time. Later, because of too many changes, he failed to investigate. Now when I think about it, he still has many doubts about his life experience at this time.


    It still feels like I had a hundred years ago, I am just a **** of some big boss. Even if he had reached the level of the **** body and was infinitely close to the true god, it was still a pawn.


    Thinking about it, it''s a little frustrating.


    "No, I respect the gatekeeper very much, especially the heavenly immortal Li Haoran." Tang Ye replied Li Hongyi.


    No matter what time, he would never forget Li Haoran, he knew he owed Li Haoran too much. When he returned to his ancestral land, he must do what Li Haoran expected him to do. He didn''t want to disappoint Li Haoran. This obsession was even deeper than his feelings for Lin Yourong or the princess.


    The relationship between him and Li Haoran is rather vague. For such a cold and arrogant, but full of kindness and compassion for the common people, if he could see him again, he would want to have something with her.


    Mentioned Li Haoran, expressing full of respect and gratitude, but Tang Ye suddenly changed his style of painting again, and hummed in an icy tone: "I respect a large number of gatekeepers because they are fair and just, but for a small number of gatekeepers, It would be very shameful, like you."


    Li Hongyi''s expression became more gloomy. He stared at Tang Ye and shook his long sword tightly. He was already accumulating strength, and then suddenly jumped up to the sky, leveling with Tang Ye, and then he drew his sword at Tang Ye. A tornado-like sword aura was sent out and swept in front of Tang Ye in an instant.


    Such an attack was afraid that no one else would be able to resist it except Long Qing with full strength.


    "The Canglong swallows the sea!" Li Hongyi yelled, that attack indeed seemed very powerful, after all, he was named after the dragon.


    However, in the face of such an attack, Tang Ye''s counterattack was very simple. However, Canglong''s attack on the sea was fast after all, so he couldn''t slow it down either. Therefore, at the moment Li Hongyi drew his sword, he felt it and immediately slapped it.


    boom!


    Snapped!


    It was as if Li Hongyi just drew his sword, he slapped it backhand.


    As a result, Li Hongyi''s Canglong swallowed the sea and was slapped back by Tang Ye''s slap. The powerful impact rebounded back and hit Li Hongyi. Li Hongyi didn''t expect such a thing at all. It was a joke, he had already started to accumulate the attack, the moment it was sent out was an instant, and then, this faceless person also instantly regained his attack?


    impossible! How could such a powerful person exist!


    boom!


    No matter how shocked Li Hongyi was, he was indeed counterattacked. He could not resist such a powerful force at all. He also twisted it and hit the ground directly, and the ground was knocked out of a big hole.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked, and the originally chaotic battlefield became quiet.


    One...slap?


    Is this a joke?


    Could it be that in the eyes of this faceless man, Li Hongyi''s attack was a joke? Is it the play of children?


    Even if you have the power to fight back, don''t just slap it, you look down on people too much, and hit people too much!


    The people over Li Hongyi felt cold. Because they knew that the ability to counteract Li Hongyi''s domineering attack on the "blue dragon swallowing the sea" with a slap was absolutely against the sky. If Li Hongyi has the realm of heaven and man, then he is above the realm of heaven and man.


    The one who felt this shock was actually Tang Zisang who was closest to Tang Ye.


    Tang Zisang couldn''t move his whole body at this time. Because Li Hongyi''s attack "the blue dragon swallows the sea" is a real force in the realm of heaven and man, and it has a completely suppressing effect on Tang Zisang who is only in the realm of the holy way. At that moment Tang Zisang even felt that she would die, if Tang Ye couldn''t stop it, then she would definitely be crushed. Even if she was standing in the back position, she was so suppressed.


    However, after Tang Ye took a slap and counterattacked the Heaven and Human Realm strength of the Canglong Swallowing Sea, she realized that the strength of this Unprecedented Generation that she had been guessing was far more than the Heaven and Human Realm. She thought that when she reached the realm of heaven and human, she was the peak of human cultivation. But now it seems that we can go further!


    And this level of realm, this infinite generation has already reached. Who is this person, who is so strong?


    Regarding Li Hongyi, Tang Ye was actually full of murderous intentions, so he didn¡¯t talk any more nonsense, and directly sent out two powers from both sides of his body, like sharp thorns, rushing to the ground from mid-air, with a click, and then Li Hongyi¡¯s body pierce.


    Want to kill Long Qing, that is to kill his great-grandson, how can Tang Ye tolerate it?


    "Ah!" Li Hongyi let out a painful cry.


    At this moment, everyone was shrouded in shock. The mighty Li Hongyi, the real realm of heaven and man, is so vulnerable to this faceless man?


    Then the strength of this faceless man is unimaginable!

 Chapter 2018： Western power!

    Li Hongyi was seriously injured and was hit by such a powerful impact, and then Tang Ye pierced his body with two strengths, and he had lost his combat power. Then Li Hongyi can only rely on the man in the black robe to save the battle through dead puppets and summon dark monsters.


    "Kill, kill him!" The injured Li Hongyi shouted to the black-robed man. He can only rely on the man in the black robe, and if he can''t deal with the faceless man, then a good plan will go wrong.


    The man in the black robe can also take action without Li Hongyi''s words. He is not blind, and he can see the powerful power displayed by the faceless man. Li Hongyi''s plan also has his plan. Since there is a common purpose, it is natural to deal with the obstacles that arise.


    In view of the extraordinary power of Tang Ye that I saw just now, the people in black robes did not dare to be careless, nor did they dare to hide their privates, so they had to show off any great abilities. He called a weird staff in his hand, made from the bones of a strange monster that he had never seen before, resembling a snake but also like a deer, with a pair of hollow eyes on the bones.


    The man in the black robe fiddled with the staff, chanting words, and then the dark monsters changed and they all grew wings and rushed towards Tang Ye. These dark monsters have not only changed, they have also been strengthened, and they have a dark atmosphere all over them. At the same time, the dead puppets on the ground also climbed up and attacked the soldiers of the Dragon Dynasty in a big way, as if the charging horn was sounded, and the final battle was to be carried out.


    Tang Ye glanced at these thousands of dead puppets and dark monsters rushing forward, feeling a little puzzled. This world is so unfair. When a person has absolute power, then other weak creatures are nothing but cannon fodder with a wave of hands in front of him. Unfortunately, he is the person with strong power, and those dead puppets and dark monsters are weak.


    These are not lives, and there is no guilt of killing. And even if it is a life, if it is an enemy, they want to kill themselves, then they will kill themselves.


    In fact, Tang Ye was somewhat interested in those dark monsters, it was indeed the power of the dark monsters. But when he felt it clearly, he felt nothing terrible. Because the dark magic power carried by these dark demons was used by the blood demons a hundred years ago. For this reason, Tang Ye guessed that the dark monsters created by the man in the black robe were all realized by studying the blood monsters.


    However, being able to create these monsters through the research of blood demons is definitely also talented. Tang Ye was curious as to what kind of person that black robe would be.


    He must go and see it. Of course, he would kill this black robe.


    If those dark monsters were not created by the power of the blood demon, and there are other dark demon races, that is something that must be paid attention to. Because that may mean that other dark demons in the purgatory world have sneaked into the ancestral land.


    Because the ancestral land has the power of the original source of creation, it is the most pure and powerful force, so every cultivator wants it, including other different races. Even if it is not from this plane world, it is true.


    Since it wasn''t other dark demons, Tang Ye was relieved. Now, just get rid of these annoying corpse puppets and dark monsters.


    Tang Ye drew a circle with one hand, and the corner of his mouth was also muttering something. After casting the spell, a huge golden vortex formed in the air, and then absorbed the dead puppets and dark monsters in.


    This is the gate of reincarnation, a powerful force under the second realm of the exorcist. The power of the gate of reincarnation is precisely the special power of the underworld to enforce the law of recovery of the dead. Those dead puppets and dark monsters are not very powerful, but because the darkness and the dead are scary. When faced with the power of the gate of reincarnation, they will be vulnerable.


    The power of the gate of reincarnation began to activate, constantly adsorbing dead puppets and dark monsters, and no one was spared.


    "Wh, what?" The black-robed man never expected such a powerful exorcism secret technique to appear. This is something that can only be done if the precepts of the underworld are reopened. If the underworld does not open, how to open the gate of reincarnation, and how to open the path of the underworld, then you will not be the exorcist under the second realm, the strength of the crossing people!


    "You actually..." The man in the black robe looked at Tang Ye and hummed, feeling helpless about the current situation. The corpse puppet and the dark monster were sucked into the gate of reincarnation and strangled, so he had no other way to shine.


    Everyone who saw this scene watched the golden light of reincarnation opened in mid-air, and Tang Ye, who was above mid-air, calmed down without saying a word, as if seeing the coming of a god. Probably they felt that only the gods could do this so easily.


    I didn''t expect to get help from a god, so I was so lucky. The people of the Dragon Dynasty were all relieved. Because Li Hongyi was severely wounded, and those dead puppets and dark demons were wiped out again, the situation was completely back to them.


    It can even be said that victory is on their side.


    Seeing that both the dead puppet and the dark monster were solved, Li Hongyi''s face was very ugly. I was full of resentment, but there was no way I could only turn into powerlessness and despair. How could such a thing happen? Things that have progressed so smoothly, what has been done for a hundred years of bearing the humiliation, is about to succeed, but in the end it falls short?


    This defeat is defeated, but it was defeated by a person who appeared suddenly, and he did not know him at all, and he did not know any hatred with him. Why is it so?


    It is really maddening!


    "I''m fighting with you!" Li Hongyi shouted in a low voice, carrying a severely injured body, once again transporting the sword to fight Tang Ye desperately.


    call!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye turned into a gust of wind and passed by him, ignoring him at all. Tang Ye''s goal is the person in the black robe. In an instant, Tang Ye arrived in front of the man in the black robe, and directly transformed two forces to entangle the man in the black robe, and then lifted the man in the black robe.


    Li Hongyi was really furious. As a gatekeeper, he endured humiliation and tried his best for a hundred years. He has been working hard since he was a child, and now he is now white. He has finally broken through to the realm of heaven and man, thinking that he can revenge and reappear the authority of the gatekeeper. He didn''t accept it, and rushed to Tang Ye''s side, shouting, fighting for life and death.


    Huh!


    However, before he could get close to Tang Ye, Tang Ye seemed to have eyes long behind him, and a power thrust flew out like a sharp tail, piercing his heart, and then throwing him out.


    Li Hongyi spit out blood, and his life slowly faded after falling to the ground. The heart is ruined, and only death greets him.


    Tang Ye didn''t look back at Li Hongyi at all. At this moment, he removed the hood of the black-robed man who was entangled with power, and saw the black-robed man''s appearance.


    "Westerner?" Tang Ye was completely stunned when he saw the appearance of the black robe.


    Because of that blond Westerner. What the **** is this? Are Westerners making trouble in the East?

 Chapter 2019： Lift the power of the dynasty!

    Tang Ye was really dumbfounded. The land of the East belongs to the precepts under the system of the Eastern gods, and now, there is a Westerner who knows how to cast secret arts. That is the power under the Western **** system. However, the **** systems of the east and the west, even if the origin power comes from the same plane world, they do not interfere with each other. Now, there are Western forces appearing!


    Just like the vampire that Tang Ye encountered in a western castle attraction under the underground forces a hundred years ago, it was very abrupt. The devil''s cube monster vampire under the power of the Western **** system actually ran to the east, is it trying to invade?


    At that time, Tang Ye killed several vampires, and at the same time made the Red Wall Palace pay attention to this aspect. Only after the Gorefiend was defeated, the traces of the vampire disappeared out of thin air, and did not reappear for a hundred years, so I would think that probably the power under the body of the Western gods will not reappear. As for the intentions of the vampire that appeared a hundred years ago, it is still unclear.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that a hundred years later, he would encounter these forces under the Western **** system again, and he would still appear in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. This was incredible. Even if there are Western powers, they should appear in the big world.


    "How did you... come here?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the blond man, who looked like a typical Westerner.


    However, the Westerner did not speak, and directly activated the secret suicide technique, his body burned, and soon turned into a charred corpse.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned, it seemed that this was another matter involving certain organizations. If this is not the case, why should this Westerner commit suicide to destroy the evidence, prevent people from tracking him, and avoid divulging the information behind him.


    When the black-robed person died, the spellcasting he had just performed no longer worked. There is no longer a breath of dark magic power on the battlefield, and there are not many people from Li Hongyi''s side. Now Li Hongyi and the black-robed people have been destroyed one after another, where they still have the will to fight, they fled one after another.


    The overall situation has been set, Tang Ye wanted to return to Tang Zisang, but at this time, suddenly, he felt a very familiar breath that penetrated into his heart and would never forget. That is the princess!


    Tang Ye was shocked, joyful and excited. A hundred years later, is the princess still alive? In this ancient Wu Jianghu!


    call!


    Without saying a word, Tang Ye suddenly rushed towards the place where he felt the breath of the princess, extremely fast, even a continuous space jump.


    Tang Zisang just wanted to be called Tang Ye, but Tang Ye passed by her faster than the wind, she looked dazed, wondering what Tang Ye was going to do, was there a big enemy?


    The strange thing was that Long Qing, who had recovered a lot of strength at this time, saw Tang Ye quickly go, and immediately jumped on the organ warhorse, and also activated the acceleration force specially designed for escape, just like a rocket. He was chasing Tang Ye, and everyone didn''t know why he chased Tang Ye, could it be for thanks?


    But looking at him, it''s not like it.


    "With the power of the Dragon Dynasty, entertain that lady!" Long Qing left such a sentence before leaving.


    Treat that lady with the power of the Dragon Dynasty?


    The people of the Dragon Dynasty were stunned, and looked at each of them. Which lady would he entertain? And also use the power of the entire Dragon Dynasty, which woman has such a big weight?


    When everyone was puzzled, the queen who was Long Qing''s wife woke up quickly. She looked at Tang Zisang who was above the sky and said, "It''s this lady."


    When the queen said so, everyone finally realized. Indeed, apart from the noble status of the queen, others, even if they follow to fight, will not have that weight. Then apart from these, there are only the beautiful and immortal, and their savior, the faceless person. Tang Zisang is together.


    Everyone could not think of the deep-seated relationship, but thought that the faceless man saved them just now and saved their entire Dragon Dynasty, then they are the supreme benefactors. So those who are with the supreme benefactor will naturally do their best to entertain. This makes sense, maybe that''s it.


    But the queen didn''t think so. Because she could hear that there was still a majesty in Long Qing''s tone, as if no one was allowed to offend Tang Zisang. If so, he would be decapitated. With such a weight, the queen felt very strange, but she didn''t know the specific reason, because Long Qing had disappeared.


    This kind of relationship, they didn''t know, and it was normal, because only the same Dragon family bloodline could perceive it. Long Qing had already felt the blood of the Long Family from Tang Zisang''s breath, so she was from the Long Family. He is very excited, because besides him and his daughter, there is another Long Family, that is, relatives with the same blood!


    Long Qing really wanted to get to know Tang Zisang, but there was one thing he felt more important, which was to catch up with that faceless man, to confirm what he thought in his heart, and to meet that great emperor.


    Long Qing has left, and it is the queen who can call the shots here. The queen is very worried about Long Qing. This guy is really absurd. At such a dangerous moment, he still left alone, making people unable to catch up. How can you rest assured. Therefore, the queen arranged the strongest team to chase Long Qing and protect Long Qing, while she stayed to deal with the battlefield and treat Tang Zisang by the way.


    Tang Ye was very fast and landed on a hill. It can also be said that the Guwu rivers and lakes are not big at all, and at such a fast speed, they can reach the end of the border very quickly. Therefore, sometimes it is said that Guwu Jianghu is a prison, and it does have a taste. After all, for a cultivator, this world is really small.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Tang Ye took a look and had a great impression of this place, because it was Xiangdaoshan. The Guwu River is the highest in the lake. It is said that it is close to that day, so there is a heaven hidden here. It used to be a place where Dacheng Taoists who understood the realm of heaven and man opened their doors and established their ancestry a hundred years ago.


    Tang Ye remembered that he went from here when he left the ancestral land to go to Jiuzhongtian. Maybe Xiang Daoshan is really the closest place to the outside world. Li Haoran and Princess Wang also reached an agreement here. And, it was here that the princess accepted the next book.


    Just now, the princess, to be precise, the destiny god, was standing here at Xiangdaoshan to observe that Tang Ye entered the Guwu River and Lake.


    She was very angry, because in her adjusted trajectory, there was no such thing as Tang Ye entering the Guwu River and Lake. It wasn''t that Tang Ye''s entry would affect her much, but that she was unhappy that she couldn''t control the feeling. She is a destiny god, and all living things should be controlled by her. However, there are always some rebels who have become variables and are not in her track.


    Perhaps it was because she was angry that she had the princess''s personal emotions, and this was felt by Tang Ye.


    At this time, the destiny **** has naturally left Xiangdaoshan. She would not let Tang Ye see so soon that the princess was already a destiny god. In this case, Tang Ye, the restless rebellious son, would not know what weird behavior would be.


    Standing on Xiangdao Mountain, without the breath of the princess, Tang Ye frowned, how could he disappear so quickly?

 Chapter 2020： Like a fairyland!

    Fate is almost untraceable, it is everywhere, as long as it wants to hide, no one can catch it, even the true gods. But now it is lodged on the princess, and it has become tangible. The personal identity of the princess was quite special, especially with Tang Ye, who was excluded from the book of fate by the path of fate. Unless Tang Ye is killed, letting Tang Ye know that it is lodged with the princess will definitely hinder its plan.


    But now it is not difficult to kill Tang Ye. Because in its plan, Tang Ye needs to help deal with the true god. The destiny gods are the enemies of many true gods, and true gods will not let their destiny be controlled. In this world, the true **** should be the most powerful existence. If it is manipulated, how can it be said to be the strongest?


    In order to kill the Book of Destiny, the true gods have chosen a "great purification" path. That is to destroy humanity first. There are too many human beings and too many destiny trajectories. This gives the book of destiny tremendous power. If there are no people, then the scope of the Book of Destiny will be much smaller. In addition, it is very simple for the true God to destroy other creatures.


    However, this "great purification" plan will not really exterminate all creatures to achieve the goal of capturing or even killing the destiny book. If all creatures are exterminated, then this world will be boring. What the true gods choose is to clear them out in a planned way, and keep a small part for future reproduction and rebirth.


    This seems to be a very good plan, which has already been seen in human film and television dramas. Perhaps the true gods thought of this plan, and they were also inspired by it.


    This plan of the true gods will indeed have a huge impact on the destiny gods, and the elimination may not be possible, but it is impossible to control the heavens and the earth at will. It will not allow this to happen, so deal with the true gods. And the "Great Purification" plan of the true gods will definitely be opposed by mankind, so mankind and it have the same purpose again. It''s a pity that human beings are too weak, and if the true gods are really allowed to come, then they will definitely be vulnerable. Therefore, it needs to help a bunch of humans.


    Among human beings, Tang Ye is the strongest existence, so he is indispensable to fight against the true god. Therefore, it can also be said that the destiny **** cannot be missing the chess piece Tang Ye.


    "Although you are no longer within my control, you still have to follow my plan step by step, huh..." Destiny Tianshen sneered triumphantly after leaving Xiang Daoshan to an unknown place. For her, no one can really get rid of her control.


    Tang Ye stood at Xiang Daoshan, feeling again, but still without the slightest breath of the princess. He felt depressed. He seldom feels this way again, if it hadn''t touched the deep affection in his heart, he wouldn''t be so. The princess is naturally a person deep in his heart. He didn''t know what the princess was like. He would not die in a hundred years. Perhaps with that kind of reincarnation physique, he could do it. It''s just that he felt strange, if the princess was the same as before, why would she intentionally disappear?


    In addition, Tang Ye was also very surprised. He thinks that his strength is not worse than that of the princess, but the princess has escaped his tracking. This strength is too strong, or is there any other magical power?


    After a long silence, Tang Ye sighed slightly. Since the princess''s breath is gone, he can only give up. Although I could not see the princess, since I felt the aura of the princess, it means that the princess is still in this world, which is already very good news. It''s not a bad thing to think so.


    Tang Ye planned to leave and return to Tang Zisang''s side, but at this moment a rapid sound of horseshoes came. He looked forward and saw a golden organ war horse coming towards him quickly. The golden organ warhorse is very cool and mighty, and it must have added a variety of powers. It seems that a hundred years later, the organ technology of the grandfather''s family has been greatly developed.


    Tang Ye naturally knew that it was Long Qing, his great-grandson, riding the golden organ war horse. He also knew that Long Qing recognized his identity. This is because when he stopped Long Qing from burning his essence and blood just now, and sent out a life force to heal Long Qing, that power contained the life force of the Long Family bloodline itself.


    Long Qing accepted this power and almost all his physical injuries recovered, and then based on the strength of the same bloodline, and then looking at the strength of the Faceless Man, all he could think of was the emperor of the Long Family a hundred years ago.


    Soon, Long Qing rode the golden organ war horse to Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye was standing on the top of the mountain, Long Qing dropped the organ war horse, and stood a little bit on the slope, below Tang Ye.


    Long Qing raised her head slightly, looked at Tang Ye, did not speak, and then knelt down on one knee with her hands tucked in, with an expression of admiration and sincerity, and she couldn''t hide her excitement and excitement, and said, "Well, see the Emperor!"


    If this action, this visit, were seen by others, it would surely be so surprised that the jaw dropped to the ground. The emperor Long Qing actually knelt down, with such a sincere attitude. Unexpectedly, in this Dragon Dynasty, there is still such a high-status person.


    Now that he knew he had been recognized, Tang Ye didn''t need to hide his face, otherwise he would hurt Long Qing''s superiors. Tang Ye withdrew from the power covering his face, revealing his true face, as young as Long Qing.


    The Long Family''s genes are very good, and the two of them don''t talk about the beauty of prosperity, they can also be said to be unparalleled in the world. In this, of course, Tang Ye is even more stunning. Because he has been baptized for more years than others, and has become a temperament burned in his bones. It seems to see through everything, but it also seems to have a common road in the eyes. There is a height beyond the reach of others.


    Long Qing couldn''t help being a little fascinated when he saw the appearance of the emperor''s ancestor a hundred years ago. This is the emperor, who left one legend after another, the great grandfather, whether it is the big world, the ancient martial rivers and lakes, or the once mysterious world, he has his amazing deeds. Everyone thought that he had fallen, but at this time, the facts proved that he did not!


    No one can understand Long Qing''s inner excitement. Just now, when he was determined to die with Li Hongyi, he burned his life and blood, and he thought he was dead. He doesn''t want to die, there are so many people who are worthy of love are still there, there are so many things to be done, how can he leave his life and leave like this. He is eager to be saved, but he has no hope. As an emperor, he can''t handle things, who can solve it?


    He never expected that he would be saved, or he would be saved by the emperor who has been circulating the legend!


    This kneeling worship, he was very willing, because he was not kneeling before a cold grave as usual.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qing, but his mood did not fluctuate much. After living for so long and experiencing so many things, it is actually hard to touch his heart with ordinary joys and sorrows. This state of mind is really like that kind of immortal. Before the ascension, there was a family, but after the ascension, looking at the former family in the sky, the relationship seemed to be more and more peaceful.


    "You... don''t you hate me?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Long Qing.

 Chapter 2021： Three old friends!

    When Long Qing heard Tang Ye''s words, she was a little startled. hate? How could there be such an emotion! Without the emperor, there would be no Dragon Dynasty. And the Tao that the emperor cultivated was the Great Way of Life, with sentient beings and everything in his heart, so naturally he couldn''t treat his family like an ordinary family.


    "Emperor Ancestor, don''t say such things, you are not sorry to any of us!" Long Qing said to Tang Ye heavily.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "Get up first, don''t be so serious, you know the righteousness, and it''s really different to be an emperor."


    Long Qing smiled awkwardly, stood up and looked at Tang Ye''s very restrained look.


    Tang Ye smiled lightly, relieved the atmosphere, and said, "Actually I don¡¯t know what to tell you, not just you, but other people too. I have a lot to say in my heart, but when I meet and recognize each other, I think I just need to be quiet. Just watch it quietly."


    Long Qing was originally a gentle and gentle person, her mood slowly calmed down, she was no longer so excited, she smiled when she looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Perhaps this is the baptism of time to a person. If you say too much, you will be hypocritical. ."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then, what do you want to tell me in particular, or do you need my help?"


    Long Qing shook his head and said: "Li Hongyi''s matter is resolved, then nothing will happen. As for other things, it is still under control."


    "What about your fate?" Tang Ye remembered this and asked Long Qing. He knew that the bloodline of the Long Family since he began, has the matter of fate, which is intolerable by fate.


    Long Qing frowned, thought about it, and said, "Grandpa Long Xi died in battle, and his father died in battle. As for me, after Li Hongyi, the person who can let me die in battle may not appear so soon."


    "Won''t appear again." Tang Ye snorted coldly. This is his promise that the Long family will not die because of him. Therefore, it is even more necessary to control the world situation. No more pawns, but the one who plays chess!


    Long Qing didn''t speak. At this time, Tang Ye had an icy aura, like being touched by the scales in his heart. For Long Qing, this was a good thing, because Tang Ye wanted to protect him and the other people of the Long Family.


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, put aside the matter of fate control for the time being, watching Long Qing ponder. The situation is as Long Qing said, during this period of time there will probably not be any fate, so Long Qing is still safe. However, it is not enough, so he needs to find several people to protect.


    "There are a few people, if they are still there, you can look for them if you have time. If you can see them, just say''old friends'' are back." Tang Ye suddenly said to Long Qing.


    Fortunately, Long Qing is a smart man, knowing that this is something Tang Ye wants to tell him, even if he doesn''t understand something, he still has to listen first. But with Long Qing''s intelligence, he would not understand. He has understood, is to find someone. Moreover, these people knew the emperor''s ancestors, so they were from a hundred years ago. Such a person is absolutely powerful and will be of great help to the Dragon Dynasty.


    Tang Ye said again: "Li Fuping, one of the three major disciples of Daogu, the master of Xiangdaoshan Yin and Yangmen a hundred years ago, has floated all his life, like that duckweed, carrying a long whip, and riding horses.


    "Gu Luoxue, it''s simple, Moon God."


    "Xing Ji, it''s equally simple, called a fan, good at playing music."


    These are the three people Tang Ye told Long Qing. Li Fuping, many people may not have the impression, but Tang Ye does not. Because Li Fuping was the one who performed the reincarnation of ghost cave in Guwu Jianghu. This is also the second person besides himself to perform this secret technique, which can be said to be an experiment.


    At the beginning of Tang Ye¡¯s visit to Guwu Rivers and Lakes a hundred years ago, when the Long family was besieged by many families, Li Fuping, as the three major apprentices of the Yin and Yang Sect of Xiangdaoshan, came here because the senior and second seniors were killed by Tang Ye. revenge. However, Tang Ye was invincible with a dragon''s halberd. She was badly beaten, dying, and she was about to die. At this time, Tang Ye used Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation to treat her. In addition, it also used a lot of the strength of dead wood in spring, and consumed the huge treasure resources of the Long Family.


    Tang Ye was willing to spend such a large amount of blood because he wanted to see the feasibility of the secret technique of reincarnating from the ghost hole. The result surprised him and succeeded. Li Fuping came alive from the brink of death. More miraculously, her body has changed, like a living dead. According to Shikui''s situation, Tang Ye guessed that Li Fuping was still alive.


    If Li Fuping is still alive, it must be a very powerful existence. The realm of heaven and human is probably not a problem.


    Gu Luoxue, the women of the Luohua Cave in the big world, now Tang Ye took the phoenix curtain and they were in the Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, where Gu Luoxue realized the "hundred birds face the phoenix" and the "ten thousand carps face the dragon". At that time, in the South China Sea Battle, if it hadn''t been for a double-headed giant python to mutate successfully, Tang Ye would be killed by Gu Luoxue if it had a second head. Later, Gu Luoxue regretted his defeat and was taken to the Guwu Rivers. Unexpectedly, she turned out to be the moon **** in the mysterious order. After awakening the moon god''s power, she was very powerful. That was probably a god-level figure, and today, a hundred years later, Tang Ye believed that she was still alive.


    Xing Ji, this woman is even more remarkable. When Tang Ye knew her identity a hundred years ago, she couldn''t believe it. Because this woman likes to cover her face not because of ugliness, but because there is an ancient forbidden pattern on one cheek under her peerless face. That is a curse that contains divine power, because she is a descendant of the true god, after the **** of war!


    The ancient war rumors that Xing Ji was good at was simply a magical skill in group battles. Because an ancient war rhyme can turn all soldiers into characters like the **** of war, such a range of transmission strengthens power, and on the battlefield, it is simply the favor of the goddess of victory.


    Xing Ji''s identity is very mysterious. When Tang Ye met her a hundred years ago, she didn''t know how long she had lived. Therefore, Tang Ye believed that she would not die so easily, and she would still be there today, one hundred years later.


    Although Li Fuping, Gu Luoxue, and Xing Ji, these three are all women, they are extremely extraordinary. Any of their abilities can dominate one side. If the Dragon Dynasty received the help of these three people, I am afraid that except for the coming of the true god, it is absolutely impossible for another accident.


    Long Qing remembered the three people mentioned by Tang Ye in his heart, and would immediately search for work after returning to the Dragon Dynasty. In addition, he will find it himself.


    "My sons and grandchildren have already remembered, thank the emperor for your guidance!" Long Qing nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, and began to talk about his purpose of coming to Guwu Jianghu, and said, "The woman who stayed next to me just now, do you know her identity?"


    Long Qing laughed and said, "I think I can call her sister."


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and didn''t emphasize this matter. Long Qing knew that he and Tang Zisang had the same Grandpa Zeng. Tang Ye said: "Tang Zisang, her name, I brought her in because I hope you will teach her the dragon family combat skills, how about?"


    "Of course there is no problem." Long Qing was very happy about this kind of thing, and he was too happy to be able to see other relatives.

 Chapter 2022： Saint place!

    It is good news for Long Qing to be able to teach the Long Family combat skills. Because the dragon family''s combat skills can only be learned by the dragon family''s blood, being able to teach them means there are other dragon family members. It is strange to say, it may be the curse of fate, the Long Family has been passed down through a single vein for hundreds of years. Now, even the daughters are born, and the next generation may not even have that pure blood.


    This is a problem, but the man in the Long family is hard-hearted enough to not become a reproductive machine, and keep giving birth for the sake of future generations. Even if there is only one daughter, he will not just find a woman to continue having children. In this regard, people like Long Xi, Long Yang and Long Qing did much better than Tang Ye, and they didn''t know so many confidantes.


    One weird question is, does it mean that the old man Tang Ye has to come for the Long Family to inherit and carry forward?


    After all, think about it a little bit crookedly, even if it was Tang Ye a hundred years ago, he still looks like a young man now. Even if his mentality is old, there are no young girls who have no ideas, but there are many women who have known him and have an ambiguous relationship with him a hundred years ago, and have kept young. For example, Li Fuping, Gu Luoxue and Xing Ji just mentioned are all.


    Now Tang Ye naturally doesn''t think about these things. He feels that he is old, as if he has given up his lower body. Alas, is this the prodigal son turning back?


    All that needs to be said to Long Qing is said, Tang Ye no longer delays, Long Qing has nothing to say, and then the two separated. Although it is a blood relationship, the two men talk about things, except for the business, there will not be too much hypocritical entanglement. Long Qing was able to see the emperor, as if he had solved a huge burden, and returned with the golden organ war horse, full of spirit, as if he wanted to have a drink.


    When Tang Ye returned to Tang Zisang, Long Qing naturally did not return so quickly. How could his space jump be comparable to an organ war horse. He took Tang Zisang away first, and when Long Qing returned to deal with the battlefield, he returned to the capital of the Dragon Dynasty before he took Tang Zisang back.


    On the battlefield, the queen originally wanted to entertain Tang Zisang, but Tang Zisang refused, and had to wait for Tang Ye to return. In this way, the queen could not invite her to the royal capital first. However, in order to show etiquette, the queen has not left and stayed with Tang Zisang. She was also observing Tang Zisang, wanting to know what kind of girl this was, so Long Qing actually cared so much.


    Soon after Tang Ye took Tang Zisang away, Long Qing rushed back. Long Qing told the queen of Tang Zisang''s identity, and the queen understood. She didn''t expect it to be a character like Long Qing''s sister. As for the faceless person, she was really surprised that she could actually pass through the profound door and enter and leave the big world and the ancient Wu rivers and lakes at will. Such a character, she can only think of, only Li Haoran, the goddess of the gatekeeper a hundred years ago.


    "This world, naturally, there are heavens outside the sky, and people outside the human race. The emperor... that infinite generation is harmless to my Dragon Dynasty, and now it is even the great benefactor of my Dragon Dynasty. You must do everything about him." Long Qing said to the queen, smiling and in a particularly good mood.


    The queen didn''t know why Long Qing was so happy, as if she had received the promise of the unprecedented generation. Thinking about it this way, the queen couldn''t help being curious, did Long Qing just go to see the unprecedented generation?


    Long Qing did not tell the queen these details. It was Tang Ye''s intention to hide his identity temporarily, and he naturally wouldn''t say it. He waved his hand and said: "Let''s go back first and get ready to meet Sister Zisang. She will probably stay in Guwu Jianghu for some time."


    Although the queen has a tough personality and is a heroine, she will not force her husband to say nothing. However, now she wanted to settle the accounts, pulled Long Qing and snorted: "Why did you use such a trick just now? If you die, what should I do? What should Qian''er do?"


    Long Qing knew that the queen blamed him for using his blood to burn, but he didn''t admit his mistake, he just sighed and said: "The man of the Long family is always preparing for this ending, you should know."


    "You..." The queen was angry, but she knew Long Qing so well, or a man who knew Long''s family. She knew that the one who couldn''t talk about Long Qing just snorted and left.


    Long Qing smiled. Although he is an emperor, an emperor, there is no problem in opening a harem, but he thinks it is enough to love such a woman in his life, so why bother to do something like concubine?


    But everyone knows that his emperor, Tang Ye a hundred years ago, was of more than one woman. Otherwise, how could there be offspring in the ancient martial rivers and lakes, as well as outside the big world. Long Qing didn''t have any opinion on Tang Ye''s point, but took it for granted. Because Tang Ye''s experience is far more than him, and the places he has visited and the people he knows are far more than him. So, it is inevitable to have more confidantes.


    Sometimes I think about the fact that Guwu Jianghu is a prison. It is true that many cultivators don''t want to just stay in such a place. Therefore, in recent years, more and more people oppose the Dragon Dynasty. Otherwise, Li Hongyi could not gather so many people.


    This problem is the biggest problem facing Guwu Jianghu. But he knows that at this time, it is even more important to do a good job of stability and order. Because he knew that the destruction of the profound door barrier would happen sooner or later, and the moment the true **** descended, it might not be too long.


    Just now, he also learned something from Tang Ye. Therefore, he now wants to change the minds of the people in the ancient Wujiang Lake, telling them that the profound door barrier will disappear sooner or later, and then, what they have to do is whether to integrate into the big world as a whole. Although the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are not large, they are also quite numerous. It''s like a bigger city outside the big world, it''s not so easy to gather people''s hearts.


    Long Qing also knew something Tang Ye had to do. He felt that his emperor was really powerful, and what he was doing now turned out to be to control the entire world situation!


    Even if the true gods are to come, let the true gods enter his rhythm. This kind of ability that was originally a chess piece but turned into a chess player is really admirable.


    Those who knew that Tang Ye had returned, felt that Tang Ye was like a star, a lighthouse, guiding them forward. As long as Tang Ye is there, he is not afraid of losing his way.


    This is where the emperor''s "sage" is. This saint is not the strength of the holy realm, but a kind of person among people. Wang Fuxi, the man who coexisted today.


    That night, Tang Zisang arrived in the capital of the Dragon Dynasty alone, but Tang Ye did not show up. Long Qing readily accepted all these arrangements. He went to greet Tang Zisang personally and brought the court officials with him, and the scene was truly shocking. Then, in front of so many people, he put down his imposing manner as an emperor, smiled, and kindly called Tang Zisang, "Sister Zisang."


    Tang Zisang was indeed flattered, and his personality remained the same. Although he wanted to respond, his brother could not call out.


    And Tang Ye, who has already left the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he wants to continue to bring the recruits to train, and reach the holy way of everyone as soon as possible!

 Chapter 2023： Someone has committed!

    When Tang Ye returned to Nanhai, he first went to see Miao Yuer''s situation. When I went to the border of Miao and Xinjiang, I suddenly deprived several grass ghosts of the power of poison, including the power of the snake mother above the holy path. According to estimates, after Miao Yuer merged, it would not be a problem to reach the holy path.


    However, this is not the case. After Tang Ye returned, Miao Yuer had already completed the integration, but her strength had not broken through to the realm of the holy way, and she was still the pinnacle of the great master. This made Miao Yuer very frustrated. She suspected that her talent was really a problem, and almost made her feel inferior. However, she felt that what went wrong, so she was thinking, and did not fall into negative emotions.


    After Tang Ye came back, she told Tang Ye that although she was in a hurry, she tried her best to stay calm, find the problem calmly, and then solve the problem. This is a very good growth process. However, now Tang Ye didn''t have time to slowly let her explore by herself. In Tang Ye''s plan, Miao Yuer''s strength should break through to the realm of the holy path, and then Miao Yuer trained himself, and he went to guide another person.


    He came to help with Miao Yuer''s problem, so as not to delay too much time. As a character like "God Teacher", he will discover problems much faster. At this moment, he and Miao Yuer were standing on the shore, facing the sea, feeling the wind of the sea, very cool. If it weren''t for a big plan, this kind of life would be quite comfortable.


    "What''s so close." Tang Ye said softly, facing the sea without looking at Miao Yu''er.


    Miao Yuer couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Of course she knew that something was short of it. This is not nonsense. Now she has to find out what is wrong and solve it so that she can break through.


    Tang Ye was thinking, and after thinking about it, he looked at Miao Yu''er, and finally found out what Miao Yu''er lacked. It was luck. Miao Yuer''s own air luck was not strong, resulting in not reaching the Holy Path. Because in the past few days, he helped Miao Yuer to break through. But in this world, above the realm of the holy path, there needs to be enough luck, that is the permission of the power of the world.


    Before the Fengzhu Lian also reached the realm of the Holy Path, she has enough luck because she herself inherited the luck of painting a sacred one hundred years ago, as well as getting a picture of the ancient world, both of which are atmospheric luck, so even She has not experienced anything, and there is no problem in reaching the realm of the Holy Path quickly.


    Miao Yuer is different. She has no luck inherited, and she has not experienced too much. It can be said that she has not been recognized by the power of heaven and earth. Therefore, the luck she has now is not enough to support her to reach the realm of the Holy Path. So if this problem needs to be solved, it is very simple, it is to make up for luck.


    But luck cannot be given directly, otherwise it will cause changes in the power of the heavens and the earth, which may cause changes in the earth. Even if there is no disaster, many people will know about this, and Tang Ye''s identity will be exposed. Fortune is a thing that permeates the world, and no one can completely control it, even if it is the book of destiny. Therefore, even if it was Tang Ye, he could no longer hide his identity. Moreover, his own luck in the ancestral land is very obvious, and it is an existence that many people admire. His qi has moved, and those who pay attention to him will naturally understand.


    Improving luck is very difficult.


    Tang Ye looked at Miao Yuer, thinking about how to solve this matter. He knows that the reason why many young people have such strong luck at a young age is because they inherited their ancestors or someone. For example, Tang Zisang inherited the double saints, the Fengzhu curtain inherited the painting saints, and the red wall palace that inherited the first ten mysteries. So, is it possible for Miao Yuer to inherit luck?


    If Miao Yuer can inherit the luck, then this problem can be solved in a short time. After thinking about it, Tang Ye thought this was a stupid question. Of course Miao Yuer had luck to inherit, and that was Tang Manhong''s!


    Tang Manhong developed the Tang Sect so huge a hundred years ago, dominating the southwest and becoming one of the dominant heroes, how could he account for low air luck? Her luck was passed down to Tang Sect. And Miao Yuer was originally Tang Sect master, although he is not anymore, he must have inherited it.


    The most important thing is that Miao Yuer is a person recognized by Tang Manhong''s supreme weapon, Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip!


    Tang Ye felt that the problem faced by Miao Yuer could be solved, and looked at Miao Yuer, and said, "How well do you master the power of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip?"


    Miao Yuer didn¡¯t know why Tang Ye suddenly asked this, but she still told the truth, saying, ¡°The Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip is the supreme weapon handed down by the great Tang Sect master. The mystery is not as simple as outsiders say. In fact, these nine poisonous poisons are more like nine different types of weapons. Each understanding of one can give the nine poisonous bundle dragon whip an additional form. If you can master the nine poisons, Exerting the full power of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, maybe even the Shenlong can be retained."


    "Then you have the first type of poison?" Tang Ye asked Miao Yu''er.


    Miao Yuer''s face was reddened, and this question made her a little embarrassed, because she didn''t realize that there was not much poison, so she curled her head and said softly to Tang Ye: "Three...three kinds."


    Of the nine highly poisonous, only three are mastered, which is indeed less. In other words, she is now able to exert the power of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, only 30%. However, in front of Tang Ye, she felt that this was bad. If it were for other people, she felt that she was quite powerful. Most people can''t use the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, let alone understand the poison.


    Tang didn''t joke about Miao Yu''er, he wouldn''t do such a shocking thing. He was just thinking, if Miao Yu''er understood more of the poison of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, would he be able to save enough luck. After all, the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip was the supreme weapon left by Tang Manhong, and she naturally had her luck in it, otherwise it would not be a weapon comparable to a divine weapon. Therefore, he decided to let Miao Yu''er comprehend the poison of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, to see if he could improve his luck and break through to the realm of the Holy Path.


    "From now on, you can comprehend the mystery of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, combined with the "Poison Classic" I gave you to comprehend, you should be able to comprehend faster. Or there is another way, you directly try the poison, if something goes wrong , I will save you." Tang Ye said to Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yuer was stunned, looking at Tang Ye, she felt that this guy''s idea was really different. She had never thought that her failure to break through the Holy Path would be related to the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, and she could use the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip to break through. After all, it was just a weapon. But since Tang Ye said so, she must follow suit.


    "Okay, but I want to comprehend it by myself first. If it doesn''t work, try the poison again. You can''t keep you by my side. You still have a lot to do." Miao Yuer, the governor, thanked Tang Ye. .


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Miao Yuer was going to feel the poison of the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip, but right here, above the Falling Flower Cave, there was a sudden rumbling noise, and then he saw a plane and some flying machines appearing around the Falling Flower Cave. Surrounded.


    Then, a shell struck down. Someone is attacking here!

 Chapter 2024： Fight against evil!

    Tang Ye really didn''t expect that someone would come to attack here. The Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, facing the sea, has an open area with high mountains, and the width of the sea. It is suitable for the people he recruited to practice, and it is suitable for the two-headed giant python. It has become his base camp. And now, the base camp has been attacked!


    Tang Ye was a little amused. Which guys came to commit this kind of death, do you think he lived too long?


    Such shells couldn''t destroy Luohua Cave, because Tang Ye didn''t allow it. But Tang Ye was still relatively kind at this time. Before he figured out the situation, he didn''t want to shoot down the plane that had fired a cannonball in the air. He just used a force to bomb the cannonball.


    There was a sudden explosion in the air, and the people in the Luohua Cave were shocked and came out to watch. Feng Zhulian and Wuwang were also surprised. Are they about to be attacked?


    It always feels a bit weird. They don''t use scientific power very much. Now they are bombarded by aircraft shells and are a bit unaccustomed. The power of science and technology is still used by the Red Wall Palace. Not every talent recruited by the Red Wall Palace will have supernatural powers or cultivate to a powerful state, so they can only be compensated by technological power. The power of science and technology should not be underestimated. If used properly, even a master at the pinnacle of the Grand Master will be killed. As for the power of the Holy Path, it is more troublesome. Unless a super powerful weapon is used, such a weapon can cause great damage to the earth and is generally not used. This is a consensus, otherwise it will destroy the world of existence, and what is the point of winning and losing.


    "Master, is this...?" Gu Youque walked to Tang Ye and asked with a frown.


    Tang Ye said in a lazy tone, not caring very much, and said, "I don''t know what''s going on, but I will know soon."


    "You guys do it," Tang Ye said. But you can''t ask him to take action for everything, otherwise, what do you want these people to do, be the boss, and even if the enemy is bigger, it is not justified.


    "I''m coming." Miao Yuer''s expressionless expression didn''t seem to be moved by the power from the mid-air attack, indifferent and despised. She raised her head and glanced, and then flicked the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip in her hand. The long whip was thrown out. According to this length, it was definitely not enough to reach mid-air to deal with the plane. But this is, the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip turned cyan, and then stretched out. It was not a whip that stretched, but a long whip that gave out power, and the force extended out, and the shape was still like a long whip, until it reached mid-air, and then entangled the plane.


    Miao Yuer yanked again, and the plane was pulled by force and fell all the way down.


    Not only Miao Yuer can do this kind of thing, but everyone here can do it. Of course, the method will be different. If it is impermanent, this girl may directly sprint into the air several times, and then knock the plane down. More than one plane, even a dozen planes in mid-air, Li Wuchang could shoot down as quickly as an assassin.


    It is not the strength above the holy path realm to provoke this void organization, which is tantamount to hitting the stone with a pebble.


    As Miao Yuer pulled down the plane, apart from the roar of the plane, people screamed faintly. Probably the driver did not expect that they would be pulled down at high altitudes. Such power is too unreasonable.


    The plane was about to crash down. Miao Yuer continued to control the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip. She was very skillful. She let go of the plane, and then extended the long whip into the plane, pulled out a person from it, and dragged the person. In front of them.


    As for the airplane, just let it fall. And there were other people in the plane, Miao Yuer didn''t care about it, and no one else was in charge. As the plane fell, he would probably die as the plane exploded.


    The driver who was dragged to the ground was still in shock. Even if people are not afraid of such things, the body instinct will be stimulated. He was trembling and breathing heavily.


    Miao Yuer didn''t care about him, coldly snorted: "Who are you and what do you want to do, answer quickly, don''t talk nonsense, or you will die."


    In fact, Miao Yuer was quite angry. Because she wants to solve her breakthrough problem, time is very important, how can she be delayed by these messy things.


    When the driver looked up and saw Tang Ye and the others, he was shocked. Because Tang Sect, they all have a strong aura, which is not something that a small person can face. He knew that it was a wrong choice to attack the Nether Organization. There were rumors outside that all the members of the Nether Organization were extraordinary. Even the power of the Holy Path realm was not surprising. How can they fight against such power?


    The organization formed by that powerful and mysterious faceless man, think about that faceless man, even the emperor of the red wall court dare not fight against it. I really don¡¯t know the stubborn Taoist stubborn self-confidence to make such a decision !


    Miao Yu''er saw the driver''s face panicked and confused, and became even more angry, and then hummed, "Do you really want to die?"


    Miao Yu''er is not a person who kills innocent people indiscriminately. The cruelty and cruelty she has shown is actually inconsistent with her heart. Tang Ye knew this, and everyone else knew it. Although the people in the void organization do not spend a long time together, each of them is a wise man. Apart from the secrets in their hearts, they all know their general personalities. There is not much disagreement among the people, so the running-in and recognition, as well as the sense of belonging, have been very good, and they have indeed become a group.


    At this point, I had to admire Tang Ye''s choice and arrangement. Of course, Tang Ye had to choose this way, because he didn''t have much time to engage in any character running-in. Coupled with his own moral requirements and choices, these people have something in common, so getting along is not difficult.


    Although it seems that everyone is problematic.


    The driver reacted, his life was critical, and he immediately said: "Yes, it is the Taoist school who has united the heroes of the world to fight against your nihility!"


    "Cracking?" Gu Youque didn''t expect this to be the case.


    Demon Buddha Wuwang raised his head slightly, but his expression remained the same. He probably thought this kind of thing was absurd, but there was some reason. Because he had guessed something, it probably started from the last time the South China Sea heroes besieged the two-headed python. At that time, Tang Ye appeared, killed many people, and saved the two-headed python, including killing an elder of Taoism. Afterwards, Tang Ye was rumored to be notorious and evil. In this way, the void organization formed by Tang Ye was also considered evil, so these world justice teachers were dispatched again.


    As for the fundamental reason, Wuwang actually sees it more thoroughly. The so-called justice in the world, like this, probably doesn''t exist at all. It is all motivated by a few "highly respected" people for selfishness.


    As the first sect of Taoism, I am afraid that I can''t swallow that breath, so I must find Tang Ye to settle the accounts.


    At this moment, a dozen or so planes in mid-air jumped down a group of people, all kinds of people, all seemed to be heroes, standing all around Luohuadong, surrounded Tang Ye and the others.

 Chapter 2025： The art of ghost!

    Hearing the driver''s words, Tang Ye roughly understood what was going on. He is quite speechless, and such a thing happened at this time, it was just a... farce for him!


    Although it was just a farce and no pressure, it would waste his time. So he was still angry. If he wanted to, he could kill the offender instantly. However, he did not want to slaughter so many. Many people who came to the siege came only after being incited. They were innocent. Of course, if they are very stubborn, there is no need to persuade them to kill them. Before that, just give it a chance.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression, Miao Yuer knew that Tang Ye wanted to resolve this matter quickly. She still came to deal with it, and was not afraid to ignore Tang Ye''s authority. She glanced around at these people and said, "You are here to crusade us? Crusade... Oh, it''s really interesting. However, our lord doesn''t want to make a roundabout, directly Let me tell you, you either get out right away, or you don''t even have the chance to get out."


    "Who are you, it''s your turn to speak, let your Lord come!" After Miao Yuer spoke, among the people surrounding them, an old man with thick white eyebrows stood out from the crowd and snorted coldly to Miao Yuer.


    Miao Yu''er looked at him, dressed in clothes and carrying a sword, he was very old-fashioned and must be from the Taoist school. It seems that, as the pilot said just now, it was the Taoist school who organized the crusade. Then, the people of Taoism are the leaders.


    After Miao Yuer and Tang Ye stayed for so long, they naturally understood Tang Ye''s intentions. Innocent killings can be avoided if they are not necessary. Now, time is very important, so I don¡¯t want to be disturbed, so I¡¯ll make a quick decision. It''s just that if you want to solve it quickly, depending on the attitude of these people, there is no blood, I am afraid it will not work.


    In fact, if you are not so kind and really become evil, then the best way is to let all the people who come to die, so as not to be afraid of them continuing to harass in the future, it just happens to let the two-headed python eat a big meal. . Humans are the primates of all things, and they probably always have good tonic effects. Otherwise, those monsters and so on, why are they focusing on humans in cultivation?


    However, there are still many limitations of human nature, so innocent people will not be killed indiscriminately.


    Miao Yuer began to focus on the people of the Taoist school, looked at the old Taoist priest, and said: "The people of the Taoist school, have you come to do something like the teacher of ten thousand people? If I remember correctly, it was also before. Here, the group of people who came to besieged the double-headed python was also instigated by your Taoist school?"


    "Incitement? What kind of incitement, it''s ridiculous!" The old Taoist was very dissatisfied with Miao Yu''er and snorted coldly: "Our Taoist school defends the justice of the world, and naturally has the responsibility to stand up and get rid of the evil that harms the people. This This is the purpose of our Taoist school, and it is also the reason why our Taoist school has been able to maintain a majestic righteousness, a long history, and an endless stream of life throughout the years.


    Happiness!


    Miao Yuer couldn''t help applauding the old words, but the expression on his face was ironic. After applauding, he said, "So, you can stand up to the name of justice in everything you do. It''s really interesting, as if you don''t have to abide by the law, you are the emperor Laozi... No, why should I talk to you? Nonsense."


    "Sorry, Lord, I have said more." Miao Yuer apologized and nodded to Tang Ye who was standing in the middle of the group of them.


    Feng Zhu Lian and Li Wuchang thought Miao Yuer''s point was quite interesting. Sure enough, each of them has a strong side, besides strength, other charms. For example, this Miao Yu''er, who used to be the master of the Tang Sect, had the leadership temperament manifested at this time. Regardless of the necessary acting when facing people, or some other degree of grasp, there is a set.


    This kind of thing, if the ghost girl Li Wuchang was allowed to do it, it would definitely not work. Even if it is lacking in ancient times and without delusion, they will not do, because they have not experienced this kind of leader speech. Perhaps the only thing that can be compared with Miao Yuer''s is Fengzhu Lian.


    After Miao Yuer apologized for her long-windedness, she looked back at the old way and said, "Since your Taoist school likes to show off so much, how about killing you first?"


    "You... Miao Yu''er, you are really arrogant!" The Taoist sect became angry and scolded: "Miao Yu''er, aside from the current situation, you are a snake, scorpion, and venomous woman. You won''t come to kill this time. You, too! And now, we want to eliminate your nihility organization, because your nihility organization has done too many evil facts during this period. Don¡¯t think we don¡¯t know that it¡¯s just the grass ghost man who just happened on the border of Miaojiang You were the one who did the destruction of the Yue clan. Because someone saw it with your own eyes, Miao Yuer, you went there!"


    "Huh?" Miao Yuer felt strange. Everyone in the Taoist school knows about this, and it seems that the power of the Taoist school''s secret alliance is quite strong. It''s just that it''s a bit wrong to call this thing evil. If you understand that the grass ghosts of the Manyue tribe are cannibals, you wouldn''t say that killing them is evil. Now Taoist school uses this to construct a crime, it seems that it really made some articles secretly.


    Such people don''t want to talk nonsense with him!


    Miao Yuer''s expression became cold, facing the old Taoist school, she was about to hit the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip. The people who killed the Taoist school were all mobs, and they would be scattered if they were scattered. Don''t delay time or want to kill them.


    However, when Miao Yuer was about to make a move, Li Wuchang suddenly turned into a gust of wind and disappeared in place. Obviously, the ghost girl Li Wuchang wants to make a move, and Miao Yuer is not needed. Seeing this, Miao Yuer felt very good. Because she admitted that Li Wuchang''s shock was stronger than her shock.


    This point, the results will show.


    Sure enough, after Li Wuchang disappeared in the same place, he appeared behind the old Taoist Taoist school in less than a blink of an eye, and then the sharp dagger that reflected the white light crossed the old Taoist''s throat, and then blood splashed.


    Woo!


    There was only a short muffled hum, and the old Taoist priest fell. Then, Li Wuchang''s figure flickered again, groaning loudly, and everyone from the Taoist School fell. Finally, the phantom of Li Wuchang appeared in the air, whoosh, and shuttled among the dozen planes. Finally, Li Wuchang returned to his original position. In this process, the time is very short.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    Then, the planes in mid-air exploded one after another, all by Li Wuchang.


    It was done in a very short time, so short that everyone felt that it was not enough to blink a few times. But Li Wuchang managed to do this kind of thing. With such strength, who could not be afraid?


    And this shows that Li Wuchang''s dual nature of ghost and human strength has been greatly improved!


    This is because Tang Ye taught her the "Ghost Way" technique.

 Chapter 2026： So easy to bully?

    The art of ghosts does not mean the secret art practiced by ghosts, but the secret art that is specially cultivated and exerts the power of the ghost. The living can practice, and the dead can also practice, provided that the dead can behave as if they were resurrected. However, the art of ghosts has long been lost. This is the destined thing that is restricted by the fetters of heaven and earth, and the underground palace is closed.


    The magic of the ghost is actually to absorb the power of the underworld, and then exert a completely different power from the human world. It is very powerful, so the magic of the ghost is so famous, it was once one of the strongest powers.


    However, it is said that everyone can practice the art of ghosts, but because of the harsh requirements, there are actually very few people who can practice. In addition, the art of ghosts has not become orthodox, so it cannot be integrated into the right way, which will affect the number of practitioners.


    Before the shackles of Qi Luck appeared, people who practiced the ghost way could still be seen. But not much. And even if they can practice, those with the talent of exorcist can feel the power of ghosts. So, this condition has turned away many people. Few of ten thousand people possess the talents of Fu Mo Shi.


    After the shackles of Qi Luck were formed, it was difficult for even the Demon Master to absorb the power of the ghosts. Therefore, no one could practice the secret techniques of ghosts, and it would naturally be lost.


    Tang Ye possesses the secret skills of the Ghost Dao Secret Technique, which he obtained from the inherited memory of the old man with remnant soul in Jiuzhongtian. The remnant soul old man of Jiuzhongtian lived in an era before the shackles of Qi Luck were formed. So the types of secret arts he carries are very many. With the gradual recovery of the power of the true **** and the continuous expansion and even disappearance of the shackles of Qi Luck, these inherited memories have become invaluable treasures that can inherit all kinds of secret techniques from the peak of cultivation thousands of years ago.


    Although the current shackles of air luck have not been broken, the increase in the shackles of air luck has caused many things that were originally impossible to happen. For this reason, Ghost Dao Yishu can be practiced again if there is a related secret method.


    For Li Wuchang, she was a natural abusive master and a natural carrier of ghost power. Because it has the side of a ghost and an infant, it turns into a ghost, and the power used is itself a ghost. In this way, she can naturally practice the magic of ghosts, and even has a higher talent than everyone else.


    It is not difficult to understand why Li Wuchang''s strength has soared to this point in a short period of time. Although she has not reached the realm of the holy path, letting her fight with a holy path master will not necessarily lose, and may even win. She was able to kill the people of the Taoist School in such a short time. The people of the Taoist School had no resistance, including the elder, and shot down so many planes. This is the best proof of her strength.


    Seeing Li Wuchang''s strength, Miao Yuer, who was responsible for solving the besieged by this group of people, couldn''t help being stunned. These people are really perverted than the other, are they so powerful at random shots?


    The strongest Tang Zisang is said to have gone to Guwu Rivers and Lakes. When he came back, he didn''t know how strong he was. Fengzhu Lian is a master of the holy path, and no one dares to underestimate the inherited picture of the ancient landscape. Then Li Wuchang, who is usually silent and not much, is said to have a very special side, now it seems that he is really very special. But Wuwang is clearly a Buddha, but he is still a Buddha after being enchanted, and he can still use the power of the Buddha. This is very incredible. As for the lack of ancient times, there is nothing surprising about it at the moment, but Miao Yuer believes that he must also have something surprising.


    It seems that this nihility organization, every member, is really an existence against the sky!


    So, to provoke such an organization is so stupid that it is speechless. But those who don''t know are fearless. These people don''t know the strength of this organization, and they won''t cry without seeing the coffin. They always think that they can represent justice and eradicate evil as the Taoist school incites people, and their reputations will survive.


    But now the facts slapped them severely, and it was too late to protect their face. They were deeply hit. The power of the void organization goes far beyond the designed embankment. I''m afraid that if any member stands up alone, he will be able to defeat one hundred.


    Now that there is no Taoist school among these people, then there is no leader. For a time, they had no accurate ideas except for consternation. Should we continue to fight or not?


    Taking advantage of this moment, Miao Yuer looked very cold, and said: "You have seen the end of Taoism and the buzzing planes in the sky. How about, do you still want to continue doing it? I will give you another chance and leave. , Or die here."


    Everyone slowly returned to their senses, where there was still a will to fight in their eyes. No matter how many people there are, it''s useless, and facing such a strong force, it''s just giving away the head for nothing.


    "Let''s... let''s go." Finally one of the crowd uttered a voice.


    Then this voice expanded infinitely in everyone''s hearts. They looked at Miao Yuer. Although Miao Yuer and the others were surrounded by them, their expressions were so calm and calm. Seeing the people surrounded by them was like a clown watching or performing a farce.


    Think about it, I''m really a clown.


    "Disperse, disperse..." Someone turned around and left, feeling depressed and shocked.


    Soon, these people dispersed. For them, it is enough to see Li Wuchang''s strength alone, but there is no chance to see all of them. All shots, their number is not enough to die.


    The worst is the Taoist school, all the people who came are dead, and the elder who was originally very powerful, also died. The point is that they died too fast, and they didn''t feel the same. This was not the result they wanted, no influence at all, and no meaning at all.


    Such a result spread to the Taoist school headquarters, and the master was almost furious. The Taoists pay great attention to their inner mentality in cultivation, and their mood is very good, but they are still so angry, which shows that the attitude of the nihility is beyond their acceptance.


    Snapped!


    Taoist Zongzong advocated that Tai Ah slapped a table and shouted angrily: "The Void Lord deceived so much. Such a wicked person must be killed! I am a Taoist family, which has a long history in this world for thousands of years. The most believers are the mainstay of the Middle-earth power. Now, how can you be bullied to this point by a guy who doesn''t even know the face?"


    Behind Zhang Tai''a is the most outstanding disciple in the Taoist sect. There are about 20 or 30 disciples, some of them are old and some are young. This strength is the reason why Taoism can become the number one sect among the various sects. Now, Zhang Tai''a decided to unanimously kill the faceless person who is known as the Void Lord.


    Since the suzerain has an order, you still have to listen. Of course, the most fundamental thing is that they can''t stand the arrogant attitude of the Void Lord.


    Are Taoist people so easy to bully?

 Chapter 2027： But so what?

    Zhang Tai''a seems to be determined to deal with the void organization, so he summoned all the masters in the sect back. Since it is useless to unite with other sects or scattered martial artists, they should be dispatched solely by their own power!


    "That group of mobs!" Zhang Tai''a was very angry at the group of people who had united before, and felt that they were too useless, which was really embarrassing.


    Zhang Tai''a waved his hand and condensed a sword aura. Looking at this sword aura, he was very confident and said: "The authority of the Taoist school can no longer be trampled. Now let us take back the prestige and prestige as the head of the sect. !"


    "You don''t need to go." However, just after Zhang Tai''a had finished speaking and looked at the strongest masters in the Taoist school, when he wanted them to respond, such a sentence came out from the lobby.


    "Who?!" Hearing this voice, Zhang Tai''a was surprised, and then drank out angrily.


    At this moment, a spatial vortex appeared above, and the faceless person walked out of it. This was the Void Lord, that is, Tang Ye.


    The name of the Void Lord has already spread. The characteristics of the faceless person and the powerful ability to jump in space are the Void Lord. Zhang Tai''a and other Taoist masters would not admit their mistakes. They looked at Tang Ye in mid-air, not too nervous or worried, but frowned slightly. This is somewhat of a Taoist demeanor, he is not surprised when things happen, and he is open-minded.


    It was that Zhang Tai''a, who was the Sect Master, was not calm enough. She was angry and wanted to dispatch all of them to kill Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye took the initiative to come here, and he was angry again. Because he felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and he came to the headquarters of Taoist School alone. Can no one stop him that day?


    Zhang Tai''a stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly, "Valuable Venerable Void? A name that is too big. You killed my Taoist school disciples over and over again. What do you mean? I really think I''m a good bully. of?"


    Tang Ye volleyed above the lobby, glanced at Zhang Tai''a, and then at the twenty or thirty masters in a circle, but looked back at Zhang Tai''a and said, "You want to kill me?"


    Asking this, it seems that if the answer is "yes", he will retaliate very sharply. This made others a little jealous, after all, the name of the Void Lord was passed on, accompanied by various powerful ones.


    But Zhang Tai''a didn''t have any worries, and didn''t have any worries. Feeling that there would be no accidents, she arrogantly said to Tang Ye, "So what?"


    "The reason?" Tang Ye asked.


    Tang Ye didn''t know Zhang Tai''a very well. It shouldn''t be that easy to kill and not to kill. If you are a peerless man, you are wrong if you kill him. In case he has a misunderstanding by letting people move himself, then just solve the misunderstanding. After all, in this turbulent era, a powerful force is necessary to protect people. The masters in this land, the best they can keep, can''t kill them indiscriminately because of their temporary discomfort.


    It is not good for the people of the world, nor is it good for the emperor of the Red Wall Palace to maintain order. Therefore, Tang Ye''s consideration in this regard was still very kind and retreating.


    However, when he came directly to the Taoist School headquarters, it really showed that he was angry. He didn''t want a large number of people to disturb him in the future, a minute delay was also a minute. So after learning that this was an incident of Taoism, he personally visited Taoism.


    The problem must always be solved at the root cause.


    Zhang Tai''a was even more angry when he heard Tang Yeman''s inattentive tone asking for a reason, and shouted in a low voice, "Reason? It''s ridiculous that you can still ask like this! Don''t you know that you killed the elder of my Taoist school first? Don¡¯t you know how many innocent people have you killed during this period of time? How can my Taoist school not be an enemy of you, and how can I keep you from continuing to do whatever you want?"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "In other words, there are two reasons. One is that I kill your Taoist sect and you want revenge. The other is that I kill more people. You think I''m a big evil. Walk the way for the sky and eliminate evil for the people?"


    "Hmph, you know yourself!" Zhang Tai''a sneered at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I can''t refute these two reasons. As long as you want to attack me, you can."


    "Hmph, don''t say that we wronged you, the crime you committed is obvious to all, how can you quibble!" Zhang Tai''a angrily scolded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Zhang Tai''a in silence for a while, and then said, "I want to know what kind of person you are as the sect master of the Taoist school. Are you immortal, cherished, kind and compassionate, or essentially selfish Self-interested evil?"


    "What do you want to say?!" Zhang Tai''a stared at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I''m thinking, should I kill you. I don''t like being disturbed, but I also think that the group of people I recruited are born with a good background, and it affects them very much. Well, I train them as children, so, since they want to do good, then I will cooperate with them. So, during this time, I will pay more attention to my name of good and evil. Already, nihilistic In the name of good and evil. So, if you are a good person, I will not kill you. But if you are not, you will die soon."


    "You... are so arrogant! I want to see if you are really as magical as the people outside!" Zhang Tai''a can no longer bear Tang Ye''s attitude, it is as if he can easily determine his life and death. , Just kidding, I am the Sect Master of the Taoist School, with the strongest power in cultivation, how can I be teased by others like this!


    "Tai Chi and two instruments!"


    Zhang Tai''a condensed the sword aura he had just melted away. Although it was a sword aura, it appeared to be more real and powerful than a real sword, like a frost and cold aura.


    "Five Elements World!"


    Zhang Tai''a gave another low voice. Suddenly, five rays of light appeared around Jian Qi, as if there were five objects rotating around Jian Qi. That is the power of the five elements, the power of nature, the power of heaven and earth, choose one to use.


    "Gold and water are one!"


    Zhang Tai''a yelled again, and then saw the golden light and white light of the five elements merge into the sword aura. Suddenly, the sword formed by the sword aura was more radiant, and the golden light was surrounded by a layer of white mist. This effect was really cool.


    Sure enough, he is the Sect Master of the Taoist School, and his strength is different. Whether it is a move or a trick effect, he has a Mahayana master demeanor.


    "broken!"


    Zhang Tai''a finally gave a low voice, waved his hand, strong and powerful, and saw that sword energy suddenly hit Tang Ye above the lobby.


    The sword energy that combines the power of gold and water, the strength of the Taoist sect master, is so powerful, at least above the holy way. Moreover, the power of this move is really amazing, above the holy way, coupled with such a move, I am afraid the power can force the heavens.


    But what about this?


    In the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, facing the celestial power of the gatekeeper Li Hongyi, and it was still inherited from the more advanced Taoist law, didn''t Tang Ye slap everything?


    As a result, the people of Taoism saw a scene that was enough to shock their faith...

 Chapter 2028： do not do that!

    Zhang Tai''a''s strength is definitely not better than Li Hongyi. Even the sect master of Taoism is outside the big world. It is difficult for anyone to compete with the gatekeeper who learned the Taoist skills left by the old Taoist priest. Therefore, Zhang Tai''a''s strength, no matter how strong it is, is for the big world. In this way, Tang Ye didn''t have any pressure to face him.


    Therefore, facing Zhang Tai''an''s powerful sword aura, Tang Ye remained unmoved. When the sword qi arrived, he just stretched out a finger, and blocked the sword qi with only his fingertips.


    Then, with a flick of Tang Ye''s fingertips, the sword aura was dissolved and dissipated in the lobby, with a simple buzzing sound, and then there was no more lingering sound.


    "This...how..." Seeing this scene, no matter it is Zhang Tai''a or other cultivators, they all felt it was a dream. How could such a dreamy scene appear. This kind of thing will never be true. Who can do it! Even if the emperor of the Red Wall Palace used the power of the Tianxiong Yuxi, it was impossible to achieve this point.


    Is this Void Lord really powerful to this point?


    Many cultivators took a deep breath and took another deep breath. After seeing Tang Ye''s strength, they didn''t want to deal with Tang Ye anymore. Although there is a certain opportunity to join forces, the opportunity should not be great. Behind this Void Lord, there is not an organization, and the strength of those members is also no small thing.


    After all, those members know a lot. For example, after Tang Zisang, the double sage. People outside couldn''t understand why Tang Zisang would follow this faceless man, is it just because of the strength of this faceless man? However, Tang Zisang would not be such a person, how could he yield and betray because of being strong?


    Many cultivators looked at Tang Ye at this time, feeling quite complicated. But Tang Ye didn''t care about them, and said to Zhang Tai''a: "You have very strong power, just use such power, this magnificent lobby will be destroyed, so I will help you. In addition, I will kill you. , Very simple."


    call!


    With that, Tang Ye disappeared in place, and appeared in front of Zhang Tai''a the next moment. He stretched out a hand and sent out several powers to entangle Zhang Tai''a and lift Zhang Tai''a up again.


    Zhang Tai''a hadn''t reacted for a while. When he reacted, she wanted to struggle, but she was still struggling. Tang Ye''s strength was too strong, just like he became a child, facing the strength of adults, there was no way.


    "Sect Master!" The other cultivators were very worried when they saw Zhang Tai''a being like this by Tang Ye, and screamed, and then wanted to save Zhang Tai''a.


    Two cultivators rushed over, but Tang Ye waved his hand suddenly, they were beaten out and hit the pillar directly, the pillar broke, and they vomited blood.


    In such a situation, I always felt that Tang Ye was a master, and they were just a few small soldiers, and rushing forward was nothing but cannon fodder.


    Aware of this situation, these ascetics are less impulsive. Anyway, Tang Ye didn''t want to kill Zhang Tai''a, so he shouldn''t be anxious.


    After no one came to hinder him, Tang Ye looked at Zhang Tai''a and said, "Really, I want to kill you. It''s easy. I hope you can realize this and keep it in your heart. So, I want you to do something. Don¡¯t bother me stupidly, otherwise you will die very quickly, just like those people who just went to the South China Sea and wanted to move me, dying meaninglessly, as if they never existed in this world."


    "You..." As the Daoist Sect Master, Zhang Tai''a is like a martial arts leader, but his status is very high. The first thing that works is definitely that arrogance, how can he succumb to Tang Ye.


    He glared at Tang Ye and shouted: "Don''t you want me to give in, I won''t..."


    call! what!


    Tang Ye directly penetrated Zhang Tai''a''s body with a force of strength. It was not a fatal place, but Zhang Tai''a was painful enough and couldn''t help but exhale in pain, as if she had been tortured for a long time.


    "I''m all old, why bother to be so stubborn, can''t you see the strength gap between you and me?" Tang Ye snorted coldly to Zhang Tai''a.


    Zhang Tai''a was even more angry, and shouted: "So what? If you bow to an evil existence like you, wouldn''t the righteousness of the day and earth be tarnished!"


    Tang Ye shook his head helplessly, and sighed: "You still like to put things like justice in your mouth so much. It really makes me feel...boring, this is a very hypocritical thing..."


    With that, Tang Ye let go of Zhang Tai''a, Zhang Tai''a quickly breathed and adjusted his physical condition, but he was also very scrupulous, not knowing what Tang Ye was doing.


    This is Tang Ye walking up the sky step by step, as if there is a transparent ladder, and back to the sky again, looking at Zhang Tai''a and said: "Since you planned like this, then that means it will definitely hinder me again. So, today, I will let the Taoist school disappear, lest I have to spend time entangled with you."


    "Wh, what...?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, some cultivators were shocked. The words of this faceless man, could it be that he wanted to destroy Taoism? Think about the terrifying power of this faceless man, maybe it is really possible, but it must not be allowed to happen!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye suddenly issued a force, slashed horizontally, and swept the entire lobby into the air. Rumble, and not long after, the entire lobby collapsed. When the dust receded, everyone remained in place, but the magnificent lobby was gone, and what was left was a ruin. Then the Taoist school disciples outside could see the situation inside, but they still don''t know why.


    This conference hall is the largest building in the Zongmen. It was the best built and spent a lot of money to build it. Now it is gone. This is a considerable loss.


    The disciples of Taoism also rushed over, seeing the situation in the original lobby, still very confused. However, they saw Tang Ye in a faceless state and slowly realized what had happened.


    Their Taoist school and the faceless man are enemies, because the faceless man killed their Taoist school people, ignoring their authority, and the Taoist school will settle accounts with the faceless man. But now it is, this faceless man appeared in the Zongmen headquarters. Could it be that the faceless man came to deal with Taoism?


    Looking at Zong''s opinion too, and those Xeon predecessors, there seems to be a small battle, this is really a war!


    At this time, Zhang Tai''a and the dozens of strong monks still looked shocked, because they didn''t expect Tang Ye to destroy the lobby suddenly, and it was still a move, simply and quickly. This kind of force, even if it was Zhang Tai''a''s attack just now, could not do it, at most it could destroy part of it.


    Therefore, this faceless man is not a joke when he said that he would destroy Taoism. To do it is also possible. what is this? Is it really going to destroy Taoism?


    What a joke!


    Huhuhu!


    However, at this time, everyone saw that Tang Ye was brewing another power, even stronger than just now. If this is going down, I am afraid that a mountain is gone, destroying the Taoist school is not just talking about it.


    "Don''t do this!" a monk shouted. Of course, such a thing is unacceptable!

 Chapter 2029： Fear of suffering!

    Zhang Tai''a and those powerful ascetics felt that Tang Ye was really unreasonable, didn''t they want to talk about negotiations? Why did you do it suddenly? Let''s do it with your hands, just fight with people, but if you do it, you will destroy the entire Zongmen headquarters, which is too big a gap.


    Seeing that the power gathered in Tang Ye''s hands is getting bigger and bigger, I feel that power is getting more and more terrifying, like a nuclear bomb, is it really going to destroy the entire mountain?


    "Stop!" Zhang Tai A low shouted, and at the same time stopped Tang Ye in the past, but Tang Ye just made it difficult for him to approach by simply sending out his tentacles.


    The other Xeon ascetics are also taking action, and this faceless person cannot destroy this place, otherwise the Taoist sect will be greatly injured. Destroyed and built up with painstaking effort, costing huge sums of money, and the sect headquarters of decades, it is just like being destroyed, how can it be so!


    However, Tang Ye''s antennae power seemed to be endless, no matter how many people came to stop, they were all stopped by the antennae power. This is the use of the strength of dead wood in spring, and it does not exist when it is exhausted. A steady stream, like the claws of an octopus that will rebirth infinitely.


    So many powerful people can''t stop Tang Ye. Seeing that the power that Tang Ye gathers is very strong, it will be gone without stopping the sect. In addition, once the sect is destroyed, it is by no means as simple as losing a hill. If you just lose the hill, then no matter how great the loss is, you can find another hill to rebuild. But what if the people here are also dead?


    There are so many people in the sect, excellent disciples, if they die, they will be strong enough to receive so many people. Aside from this, they are unwilling to let so many innocent lives suffer such a disaster.


    "Venerable Venerable Lord, please raise your hands high, and discuss things!" At this time, some of the dozens of powerful monks called out, and they were different from Zhang Tai''a''s stubborn attitude, and wanted to negotiate with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "In the Taoist school, what do you say is countable? If you can''t, then don''t waste my time. Since you don''t want to solve what I said, then I will solve it in my own way. As for the innocence, I can¡¯t help it.


    Zhang Tai''a felt that Tang Ye was threatening him, so he still didn''t lower his head. However, the other ascetics cannot accept this kind of thing. Speaking loudly to Zhang Tai''a: "Sect Master, you can''t do this! If you have to do this and ignore the safety of the entire sect, then we can''t let you be the Sect Master again, because you are not suitable!"


    Putting one''s selfishness first, this is certainly not suitable for being a suzerain. At this critical moment, those powerful ascetics all know this. They were also dissatisfied with Zhang Tai''a''s attitude. The entire lobby was destroyed, and now the entire Zongmen headquarters was also threatened, which is still the case. They naturally understand some things about the contradiction between Taoist school and the void organization. Although their arrogance made them feel that they should not give in to Tang Ye, and even settle accounts to Tang Ye. However, they couldn''t deal with Tang Ye at all. They were powerful, and Tang Ye was stronger than them, so their arrogance would either be let go or face the disaster.


    Obviously, most people can choose to let go of their arrogance. The strong fists are harder, and whoever has a hard fist speaks. If you think of arrogance, destroy it. However, I don''t want to destroy it. You can''t have both fish and bear''s paws. Of course, you choose to survive!


    Zhang Tai''a was very angry. It was not about succumbing to this faceless man. He was unwilling, and shouted in a low voice: "Never succumb to this faceless man, otherwise even if the Taoist school still exists, it will no longer have the authority of the past. What is the difference between being and being destroyed?!"


    "Of course there is a difference!" A cultivator argued with Zhang Tai''a, and shouted: "You can leave the mountains without worrying about firewood! Besides, our existence is not for authority, but for the inheritance of Taoist mystery and to protect the people. , In order to spread the righteous way of heaven and earth, not for a little authority and selfishness!"


    "I said no or no!" Zhang Tai''a was still very stubborn.


    "Sect Master!" Another cultivator argued with Zhang Tai''a, shouting: "You also know that there is no need to cause trouble between my Taoist school and the void organization. There are some things, why don''t you admit it! I was on that day. The sect elder was killed, and he went to the South China Sea to do those things. It is normal to have grievances and grievances. If it is to affect the entire sect, even the lord, you are not allowed!"


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Sect Master, this is the case, I''m afraid you are going to give in." Zhang Tai''a wanted to drink again, but was stopped by a cultivator, "In the current situation, letting go is the best and the only choice!"


    "Sect Master, this should be the case!"


    "Sect Master, this should be the case!"


    Then, a group of monks shouted like this, asking Zhang Tai''a to put down the contradiction with Tang Ye, accept the negotiation, and stop obstructing the Void Lord.


    "You..." Zhang Tai''s angrily, but seeing the sect people who persuade him one after another, he has to consider this matter. At the same time, he noticed that the power that Tang Ye gathered was very powerful, enough to destroy this place. Then if you don''t think about it, it will lead to terrible consequences.


    "You...stop it." Zhang Tai''a finally made a decision, her tone relaxed a lot, and she was about to compromise with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Zhang Tai''a, and said, "I am not very satisfied with your attitude and not sincere enough. However, I am too lazy to care about this. Your attitude is not important. The important thing is not to do anything that hinders me in the future. Otherwise, You know the consequences. Because if there is another time, I will never give you a chance to discuss with me."


    After all, Tang Ye dissipated the gathered power, and the surroundings gathered calm. All he saw was the collapsed lobby, and everything else was fine.


    Tang Ye did not stay here. His goal has been achieved. As long as there is no Taoist instigation and alliance, then other people will not have the guts to run to Luohua Cave in the South China Sea to disturb him. Therefore, he directly opened the space channel and left without emphasizing the agreement reached, even if it was only an oral agreement.


    Demonstrated power and destruction is easy. Although it is verbal, it is based on hands. People who believe in Taoism dare not violate it. If you dare, you have to think about the consequences of invoking the Void Lord.


    After Tang Ye left, the Taoist sect was quiet, even if a lobby was destroyed, they were not in a hurry to deal with it, they had to be quiet to digest the matter. Probably they have all felt one thing, no matter how high their status is, how arrogant and stubborn self-esteem they have, in the face of the huge power gap, they will eventually have to compromise.


    This is a very deep blow.


    Zhang Tai''a looked very embarrassed. He was planning to take someone to Luohua Cave in the South China Sea to find the void organization to settle accounts, but Tang Ye took the initiative to come to the door and made him afraid to go again. A feeling of being slapped by life, as the Sect Master, it is always very uncomfortable.


    But Zhang Tai''a feels that evil is invincible, and things like the Void Lord will suffer the consequences one day!

 Chapter 2030： The hunt is dead!

    Seeing Tang Ye disappearing, Zhang Tai''a was unwilling, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Since ancient times, evil is invincible. If you are an enemy of the people of the world, you will surely destroy yourself in the future!"


    Tang Ye heard the lingering sound of these words from Zhang Tai''a, he didn''t care much. Enemies against the world, he has tried, what can he fear?


    What if the people in the world are not as good as their own?


    After Tang Ye left, the people of Taoism wanted to say something, but found that they didn''t know how to speak. Perhaps, being quiet is the best way to resolve embarrassment. What happened just now was that their Taoist school was severely slapped in the face, ashamed. No one likes to be ashamed. In the end, I can only divert my attention and clean up the destroyed lobby, which has been rebuilt.


    Naturally, what Tang Ye asked them to do, they all kept in mind. Even the most angry Zhang Tai A would no longer dare to rush to the South China Sea Luohua Cave to disturb the void organization. I won¡¯t go until I have not contacted a strong enough person, and I¡¯m not sure enough. Otherwise, they could not bear the consequences of Tang Ye''s revenge.


    When Tang Ye returned to Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, Fengzhu Lian and the others were doing their own things, feeling and enhancing their strength. At the same time, Tang Ye also traced the Ten Desires members with Feng Zhu Lian, killing three Ten Destroying members, and seven others. Even if you don''t need to find Shimie members for "sparring", the Shimie members are a precious resource for Tang Ye. In terms of subdivision, it is a precious resource for the corpse. Because the corpse kui can absorb the huge power of the dead carried by the members of the ten extinctions, this can further enhance the corpse''s power. The power of the corpse is not well defined because of the yin and yang. If you really want to say it, it is naturally above the holy way. As for the realm of heaven and humanity, it probably hasn''t arrived yet, and it''s difficult to break through. However, he can strengthen his body.


    His body is different from ordinary people. The dead body on the other side can be refined to the level of non-bone, or even higher, reaching the level of the corpse king. If the strength level is stagnant, then raise the professional level. This is also a way to improve your own combat power. Just like allocating points to improve skills in a game, a full-level skill is definitely better than a first-level skill. For the corpse Kui, the professional level is like the cultivation of his own corpse.


    In addition, he can control the corpse, so the enhancement of the corpse control technique is also an excellent way to increase combat power. At the same time, he can also increase his combat power by upgrading the dead puppets he has refined. In the place where the corpse clan lived in seclusion, he got a boneless corpse, which can continue to be strengthened and improved. If he reaches the corpse king, it is equivalent to an additional combat partner close to the realm of heaven and human, then he and the dead puppet are combined , They are two strong figures close to the realm of heaven and human, even if they face a real master of the realm of heaven and human, they have the power to fight.


    In fact, the corpse was already hunting the remaining members of the Ten Deeds. He had absorbed and studied the corpses of the three former members of the Ten Destructions, but it was not enough. And the corpses of the three members of the Ten Destructions were fed by him to the Non-Bone Jumping Corpse. After the non-Bone Jumping Corpse was eaten, their strength increased significantly. The non-Bone Corpse was further strengthened, and the appearance seemed to give birth to one. Layers of steel are no longer ugly, but also stronger. To this end, the corpse Kui wants to get more members of the Ten Destructions to conduct his research on the strength of the dead and serve as a "tonic ration" for not breaking the bones and jumping corpses.


    For this corpse without bone jumping, although it can continue to break through to the level of the corpse king, and even reach the level of the corpse king with self-consciousness. However, the corpse Kui put a taboo curse on it, making it only a puppet, rather than a resurrected corpse emperor with self-consciousness. To Shikui, it was just a combat weapon. Weapons must be in control at all times.


    If you get to the corpse emperor, have self-awareness and are so powerful, how can you be willing to be controlled by others? Even, they will fight for the corpse clan and let the corpse clan rise.


    In an unknown valley, on the top of the mountain, the corpse was standing, and beside it was a crystal coffin with a sleeping dead body erected. The corpse Kui looked evil and charming, and looked down the valley with a smile. Because he tracked it down, there was the aura of the ten extinction members!


    Boom! Boom!


    At this time, there was a crashing sound from inside the crystal coffin, which was a corpse struggling inside. Seeing this, the corpse quiz knocked on the crystal coffin and said: "Don''t worry, it''s your food, it must be yours. If you want to, you can come out to hunt for yourself later, so you should be quiet first, if you let the prey Run away, don''t want to eat anything, hum."


    Said the corpse, the crystal coffin became quiet. The bone-jumping corpses inside all obeyed the order of the corpse Kui. The impact just now was because of the delicious food, and couldn''t help but want to eat it. After eating the corpse of the Shimie member last time, it seemed to be addictive, it was too memorable. And tracking the traces of the remaining seven of the members of the ten extinctions, not turning bones and jumping corpses played a great role.


    Under the valley, a man lay under the tree, the ground was wet, but he didn''t mind. He stared at a small bug in front of him, and suddenly spit out a very sharp and long tongue, which was definitely not a normal person. As soon as the tongue went out, it curled up the bug in front of it and sent it to his mouth. He ate the bugs happily. After eating one, continue to catch bugs, like a toad.


    He himself looks more like a toad.


    "Dihazi, the Lord has issued a summoning order, why haven''t you come yet?" Suddenly, beside the worm-eating toad man, a small whirlpool came out, like a small trumpet, with a sound.


    Dihazi is probably the name of this bug-eater. And he is one of the members of the Ten Extinctions. Look at the weird shapes and movements, it''s absolutely an extinct style.


    Hearing the words of the small whirlpool next to him, he still stared at the insects in front of him, focusing on catching the insects, but he also replied, saying, "I will go back when I am full."


    "You better hurry up, we are going to kill people, killing a lot of people, this is the permission of the **** Lord himself!" Xiao Maelstrom said.


    Di Hazi heard his eyes lit up. For a long time, their actions have been restricted by the divine master, that is, the person who created them. The divine master always says that it is not yet time. Now that the God Lord said that, he could act wildly, and to them, it was like liberation.


    Di Hazi became happy, stopped catching bugs, jumped up, and said: "Then I will go back right away! No need to eat bugs now, eat people, hehe..."


    Then Dihazi suddenly jumped and jumped directly into the sky. This jumping frog can''t compare with it. Dihazi wants to go back and join the ten extinct members. But suddenly, at this moment, a crystal coffin was pressed down from a high altitude, directly on Dihazi''s back. Under the strong impact, the Dihazi was directly pressed to the ground.


    With a bang, a deep pit was clearly smashed out of the valley, a coffin was erected, and a person was pressed underneath, it was Di Hazi.


    But Dihazi was not dead. Dihazi''s waist was beaten to the ground, and his legs and upper body were exposed. At this moment, his hands were supported on the ground, and he suddenly exerted force upwards, sending the crystal coffin into flight.


    "Who!" Di Hazi was very angry.


    The crystal coffin that was shot back turned back and fell in front of Dihazi. Shi Kui was already standing on the crystal coffin, looking at Di Hazi with a smile, and said, "A person who is about to eat you."


    After Dihazi stood up, he discovered that he was very tall. The shape of the toad, the upper triangle is plump, the whole body is red, like a biochemical person.


    "What did you just say, I didn''t hear clearly." Dihazi looked at the corpse Kui coldly, feeling very ridiculous, and actually said to eat him?

 Chapter 2031： Realized soon!

    Tang Ye did not limit the actions of the corpse Kui. This is his trust in Shikui, both in terms of thought and strength. He was sure that Shikui and his path were the same. Maybe the corpse Kui is not as big and noble as his. But when he comes into contact with the true **** and confronts the true god, the corpse will definitely like it.


    A restless heart.


    Shi Kui found Di Hazi, and would definitely not let go of this precious research resource. And it''s time to let the dead bone jump out to try their skills. After eating the bodies of three members of the Ten Despairing Corpse, his strength increased significantly. He wanted to see how powerful it was.


    Dihazi didn''t know that three of his companions had been killed. When their members of the Ten Destructions were not summoned by the Lord, they all stayed in other places and didn''t communicate much. A powerful existence like them does not need to stay together, otherwise it would be too invincible. One person can dominate. However, if Di Hazi knew that the corpse head in front of him, and the corpse in the crystal coffin had eaten the existence of three of his companions, I am afraid there would be no way to be so calm.


    Shi Kui stood on the crystal coffin, looking at him sneer, knowing that he was provoking and disdainful of him, not angry, but still smiling, and said: "I said, I''m going to eat you. Oh, no. , It¡¯s not me who eats you, it should be, it¡¯s me who killed you."


    "It''s... an unexpected surprise." Di Hazi still sneered. He was very happy, because since he was created, he hadn''t tried to meet a strong enough opponent and killed it too easily. In the end, it was better to catch bugs and eat. The corpse kui he met now felt very strong, so he could fight well, right?


    Shi Kui smiled and said, "Surprise, naturally it is unexpected. However, I have another surprise for you."


    With that said, the corpse quiz jumped away from the crystal coffin. The originally sealed crystal coffin opened a crack, and with a click, several fingers stretched out from the gap to push the gap wider, and then he held the lid of the coffin with one hand. .


    Do not melt bones and jump out of the coffin!


    ...


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that after returning to Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, he would hear a good news, that is, Li Wuchang would break through to the realm of the Holy Path. Without his deliberate help, Li Wuchang broke through!


    No wonder Li Wuchang was so easy to kill when he went to kill the Taoists. It turned out that Li Wuchang''s strength was stronger than estimated, and he was faintly breaking through to the realm of the Holy Path.


    Tang Ye did not expect such a thing, because he thought that everyone needed separate guidance before breaking through. Now Li Wuchang broke through silently, and once again proved that the nature of Nayee is very mysterious, and it must be playing some incredible role.


    This is probably related to Li Wuchang''s life experience. So, if you want to guide this matter, you must check the life experience of impermanence.


    Tang Ye had this idea last time, but because of the shortage of time, it was temporarily dismissed. He felt that these things would be discovered sooner or later, and that the simple truth would be revealed with the advent of the true God.


    However, now that Li Wuchang is so extraordinary, Tang Ye feels that it is necessary to reconsider this matter. Because Li Wuchang is so powerful and needs to be grasped before the true **** descends, so that when facing the true god, she can greatly guarantee that she is still her own strength and unites against the true god.


    Li Wuchang''s life experience is extraordinary, and it even involves the emperor of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao. But fortunately, you can directly ask Wang Jiuxiao for specific information. It may not be difficult to investigate.


    Before going to find Wang Jiuxiao, Tang Ye went to see Li Wuchang first. Li Wuchang broke through to the power of the holy way, and naturally had to express something. His care for each member will not fall.


    At this moment Li Wuchang was sitting on a rock by the coast, closing his eyes, letting the sea breeze blow on his face. Even the sea water splashed and some splashed on her face, she didn''t care much, she looked very enjoyable. Usually Li Wuchang speaks less, this is her character, even when she is in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, with her most familiar brother Li Hehui, she doesn''t talk much, even her expression is not much. Now, she is much better, and her expression is much greater. Probably because of curiosity, Li Wuchang has always stayed in the cemetery of the heroes since she was a child. She has basically never experienced the outside world, so she still has a baby-like perseverance and curiosity about this world.


    But she is very obedient in her actions. I don''t know if it''s because she''s really obedient, or because she''s worried that if she doesn''t understand the situation in this world, if she doesn''t obey, she will make trouble and make a fool of herself, so she can only be careful. All in all, Li Wuchang is like a girl who is both curious and has to be careful.


    After recruiting Li Wuchang, Tang Ye didn''t talk to her in depth, it was all limited by time. Now that the opportunity came, Tang Ye could no longer ignore it. He walked to Li Wuchang''s side, Li Wu often saw him, got up quickly, made a polite, very polite, and then showed a cautious expression, appearing passive, waiting for Tang Ye to order things.


    Tang Ye found it interesting. Such an expression, if let others know that she is a strong man of the Holy Path, I don''t know what to think. Would such a little girl behave like a strong saint?


    "Impermanence, have you broken through to the realm of the holy path?" Tang Ye did not pretend to be other unnecessary actions and greetings, but directly addressed Li Wuchang.


    Li Wuchang nodded, his voice a little low, and said, "Yes, yes..."


    "You are great." Tang Ye praised with a smile.


    Li Wuchang could see that Tang Ye was not joking. She nodded in embarrassment and said, "It''s okay."


    "How did you break through?" Tang Ye asked again.


    For this, Li Wuchang expressed gratitude to Tang Ye and said, "Thank you, Lord. If you hadn¡¯t taught me the art of ghosts, it would be impossible to break through. It is the art of ghosts that made me become stronger quickly, and It seems to be connected to a certain power in my body. After practicing the Secret Path of Ghosts, in the state of transforming ghosts, I feel that I can use the power of the ghosts at hand, so my strength has improved by leaps and bounds. Therefore, there is no ghost art taught by the Lord. , I cannot break through."


    There was only one meaning Li Wuchang wanted to express. Tang Ye taught her the art of ghosts, so she could break through quickly. She was very grateful to Tang Ye and didn''t know how to repay her.


    Tang Ye heard some information. What he was curious about was that Li Wuchang said that he entered the state of transforming ghosts, and the power of the ghosts was readily available? Is it so powerful? The world is not a netherworld, how can it be possible to take the power of the ghost at hand? Could it be said that Li Wuchang directly connected the underworld?


    This is really weird. Then Tang Ye continued to chat with Li Wuchang, chatting more and more deeply. However, when it comes to Li Wuchang''s life experience, Li Wuchang becomes ignorant. It seems that the life experience of this ghost infant is the key to unlocking the peculiarities of impermanence.


    For this reason, after talking with Li Wuchang, Tang Ye decided to meet Wang Jiuxiao to see if he could get some information about Li Wuchang''s life experience.


    Now that Li Wuchang has entered the Holy Path, Miao Yu''er is coming soon, so the goal of the Holy Path for everyone in the void organization will soon be realized!

 Chapter 2032： Top cause!

    Wang Jiuxiao was very busy, but for Tang Ye, he never dared to neglect. Tang Sheng could reverse the overall situation a hundred years ago and protect the great world. A hundred years later, since he returned, there must be something extraordinary. Perhaps it is about common people. Wang Jiuxiao knew that he was weak, so Tang Sheng who could support this kind of thing would definitely cooperate vigorously.


    Tang Ye had already arrived at the Red Wall Palace, in order to investigate Li Wuchang''s life experience. He appeared in the courtyard where Wang Jiuxiao usually rests. Wang Jiuxiao felt the movement and walked away from the guards, letting Huatian guard outside the yard, not allowing others to come in and disturb.


    "I have seen Tang Sheng..."


    "It doesn''t need to be this way, it won''t be necessary in the future." Wang Jiuxiao wanted to salute Tang Ye, Tang Ye stopped him, smiled, and said: "This way, the more you live, the more you go back."


    Wang Jiuxiao smiled, then it''s not so polite. He asked Tang Ye: "I wonder what''s the matter with Tang Sheng coming?"


    Tang Ye said: "Now Li Wuchang has broken through the holy way."


    "Really?" Wang Jiuxiao was very surprised. He really didn''t expect Li Wuchang to break through in such a short time after leaving the Heroic Spirit Cemetery. He glanced at Tang Ye, his expression became even more incredible and weird. Because he found out, everyone who followed Tang Ye had a huge opportunity. Could it be that Tang Ye is a holy way manufacturing machine?


    However, since it is Tang Sheng, thinking about this kind of thing, it is probably possible. Even so, he found it too incredible.


    Tang Ye saw Wang Jiuxiao''s surprise, shook his head, and said, "This is not my reason. Although I can help, it is Li Wuchang himself that plays a fundamental role. The Holy Path breakthrough is not as fast as possible. It is even more important to pay attention to the distribution of air transport restrictions. If there is no air transport restriction, then the test of the weather force on the birth of the strong is to directly drop the sky thunder. If there is a sky thunder test, then such a rapid breakthrough will not be able to deal with the sky thunder. Basically unable to hold the foundation, then it will only fall short in the end. This kind of thing, I am not allowed to happen. Although there is no sky thunder test, but the modulation of the will of heaven and earth, there are inevitably other forms of testing. Therefore, I demand every Everyone does it one step at a time. Since it is a leap, I have to come back and make up."


    Wang Jiuxiao understood Tang Ye''s meaning, and sighed that Tang Sheng was thoughtful. Changing to another person, breaking through to the holy path, I must be dazzled by happiness, or ambitious, and continue to think about breaking through to the realm of heaven and human, where to care about the foundation of the breakthrough. Most people will not consider this matter carefully, because they will feel that if there is no foundation, how can a breakthrough be possible. Now that the breakthrough is made, the foundation is stable. However, this is not the case.


    "So how do you think about impermanence?" Wang Jiuxiao asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "Impermanence can break through so quickly, I think it has something to do with her life experience. So I came here just to ask you about the life experience of impermanence."


    Wang Jiuxiao frowned. Obviously, he was very concerned about Li Wuchang''s life experience, and he had a very simple background. But now it was Tang Ye who asked, Wang Jiuxiao knew that he didn''t need to hide it, and said, "I don''t know the life experience of Li, Black, Black and Li Wuchang. To talk about this, we have to go back to the adult one hundred years ago. You must be aware of the lifting of Li Wuchang and Li Black and White¡¯s **** that day."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It''s true, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang''s Binding Spirit, the place of the grave is their foster father, but they are connected with the Son of Heaven a hundred years ago. But this is very incredible. , Could it be said that Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were born a hundred years ago?"


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded, this is an amazing secret!


    Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were not born in this era, they just grew up in this era. In fact, they were born a hundred years ago!


    Tang Ye frowned greatly. If Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were born a hundred years ago, then after a hundred years of being conceived in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, as ghost babies, they are extremely powerful. It was born a hundred years ago and will not die a hundred years ago. It must exist in the form of ghost babies. The question is, during this century ago, where were they as ghost babies?


    Is it necessary to look at the grave of the emperor a hundred years ago? This is very disrespectful. Last time I moved the tomb of the emperor a hundred years ago to track down the ancient landscape. It was disturbed, but now I have to move it again...but that''s fine, I believe the emperor will understand.


    After all, the secrets about Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were also hidden by him. I am afraid he has estimated that someone will investigate this one day.


    Then you have to see who is investigating this matter. If it is your own, the things he set will show up. If not, then the secret will continue to be a secret.


    For the identities of Li Wuchang and Li Black and White, it was a piece of jade pendant when they solved their spirit binding last time. The jade pendant was placed in the tomb of their adoptive father, who was the tombkeeper of the previous generation of heroic spirits. But they said that the adoptive father had told them that he knew nothing about their lives. Obviously, their adoptive father is also hiding it. After investigating the situation of the adoptive father, I found nothing. But now that Wang Jiuxiao said it was related to the son of emperor a hundred years ago, then, it must be that the adoptive father received the order of the son of emperor a hundred years ago.


    Sure enough, Wang Jiuxiao said: "A dozen years ago, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang suddenly appeared in the world. As ghosts, they appeared in the cemetery of the heroic spirit. It was really a taboo. The palace of the red wall had to get rid of it. But he chose to protect the ghost and infant brothers and sisters, and could even take their lives. However, he was unwilling to tell the specific situation. In this case, how could the Red Wall Court agree? Later, the tombkeeper was afraid that he was desperate, so he found it. I, told me that this was related to the emperor of a hundred years ago. At that time, I had not yet sat on the position of the emperor of the red wall. I was surprised to hear the news, but it was also very difficult. However, I chose to believe him. Therefore, in the name of the Wang family, I pledged to protect the ghost and infant brothers and sisters. It''s strange to say..."


    With that said, Wang Jiuxiao seemed to be touched by something. He looked back at Tang Ye with a smile of self-deprecation and said: "It is strange to say that shortly after I sheltered the ghost and infant brothers and sisters, I sat on the red The position of the emperor of the wall. However, at that time the first candidate for the emperor of the red wall was not me as a martial artist, but also another literati talent."


    "Then you think that because you helped the ghost brothers and sisters, what power is there to push and change invisibly to make you sit in the position of the emperor of the red wall?" Tang Ye responded to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao had some self-deprecation, probably because he guessed a possibility, that is, because he helped Li Black-white and Li Wuchang, he was helped by the power behind Li Black-white and Li Wuchang and became the emperor of the Red Wall. This seems to be a position given by others, not one''s own fight, and this was a bit cheating for the No. 1 candidate of the Red Wall at the time.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "What if the emperor helped you a hundred years ago?"

 Chapter 2033： Shared power!

    Wang Jiuxiao had thought about whether the emperor came to the top with help a hundred years ago. But to know this, after all, we must first investigate the life experience of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. It can also be expected that a lot of things happened a hundred years ago, which will affect the situation today.


    The problem of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s life experience had to go back to the emperor of the Red Wall a hundred years ago, which was far beyond Tang Ye''s expectations. It seems that this pair of Guiying brothers and sisters is really not simple. Moreover, they were bound by their mothers at the moment they were born, and knew how to bind them, so their mother was an exorcist.


    There were not many exorcists a hundred years ago, because a hundred years ago, the shackles of luck were just lifted, and ghosts were very rare. So is it possible to find some information by checking the female exorcist a hundred years ago? Although there is nothing wrong with this kind of thinking, after the Battle of Fortune a hundred years ago, many strange people and strangers were actually born. There is no shortage of exorcists, and there are many women. As for these people, at that time the Red Wall Palace had just begun to form the ability team, and it was impossible to collect them so quickly, so it was destined that many people would not be able to find out.


    However, since the matter of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang is related to the emperor a hundred years ago, the scope of investigation has actually been greatly reduced. Tang Ye asked Wang Jiuxiao again: "Do you know any other news about Li Hehui and Li Wuchang? For example, their mother?"


    Wang Jiuxiao wanted to roll his eyes a little, if he knew about Li Seihui and Li Wuchang''s mother, then the life experience of the Guiying brothers and sisters would be known. Wang Jiuxiao smiled awkwardly, and said, "I don''t know if this is underneath. If I know it, then Li Black and White and Li Wuchang''s life experience will probably have eyebrows."


    "Well, it is indeed the case, then I will check this matter." Tang Ye nodded.


    The two had nothing else to do, so they separated. Tang Ye arrived at the cemetery of Yingling and wanted to investigate Li Wuchang''s life experience. Since he wanted to investigate the emperor a hundred years ago, he would go to the cemetery. But Wang Jiuxiao stayed in the yard to think about something. The current situation is changing and we must keep up, otherwise we will be eliminated. In charge of maintaining the order of this land, he is under great pressure.


    Huatian knew that he could come in, so he came in and guarded Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao just asked him about something and said, "How is the situation with the Lions team?"


    Huatian sometimes helps Wang Jiuxiao with some things. He visited the Lion Team and said: "They are not life-threatening, they are all seriously injured, and there should be no problems after a period of training."


    Lion Team, Captain Iron Hammer, Faye Xia Liangliang, Assassin Jiang Xiaoyu, Nurse Lily, are the strongest pair in the power team formed by the Red Wall Palace. They were seriously injured when they intercepted the fire spirit sent by the Vermillion Bird. . Facing the demigod existence of Fire Spirit, they were lucky that they did not die. In fact, it was not that they were able to resist the attack of the fire spirit, but at that time Wang Jiuxiao broke out the power of the Tianxiong Yuxi, which threatened the fire inspiration, so the fire spirit did not kill the hammer and they left to track the power of the Tianxiong Yuxi, otherwise, Now I am afraid that there is no Lion Team.


    However, despite the defeat, the battle between the Lion Team and the Fire Spirit has a lot of experience to refer to. Their battles are monitored by "Sky Eye", and clear videos can be seen. It can be said that this battle is of great significance. Because this is the power they have cultivated, and for the first time confronted with a powerful divine power.


    A fiasco is a fiasco, but lessons can be learned, insufficient analysis, and then improved. How the Lions team was restrained and then looked for a solution. Weapons can also be upgraded accordingly. This is the reason why the ability team can continue to improve. They have a very heavy responsibility, and even fight against the gods in the future.


    "I''m going to see them." After listening to Huatian, Wang Jiuxiao planned to visit Shenji Hospital.


    Shenji Technology is not only a research and development company, but also a series of branches such as hospitals and education. There is interference and support from the Red Wall Palace. Because the Red Wall Palace is preparing for changes in the world, a complete service organization and control hub are necessary. And Shenji is such an existence.


    Hua Tian followed Wang Jiuxiao to the Shenji Hospital. As a bodyguard, he was very dedicated to Wang Jiuxiao''s guard. In fact, his power has changed recently. Become stronger, but also more violent. He needs to control that rage to get a stronger force perfectly.


    He didn''t quite understand this. He knew that his talent was not good, and apart from being a half-orc''s supernatural ability, there was no bright spot. In the face of ordinary enemies, he raged into a giant bear state, and he could easily tear the enemy apart. However, if he encounters a master above the Holy Path realm as in the previous Red Wall Palace Siege, he will appear weak. However, after the last Red Wall Palace siege, he found that his strength became eager from time to time and wanted to break through to another intensity.


    He was pleasantly surprised, but he was worried that he could not control such power. He didn''t tell Wang Jiuxiao the matter, he wanted to solve it himself. He knew that Wang Jiuxiao was very busy and shouldn''t be bothered by his business.


    But he didn''t know that Wang Jiuxiao had already noticed his situation. Moreover, Wang Jiuxiao also knew why he had a power breakthrough. An increase in power is very rare. Because the power is given to people as the power of the true **** recovers. This power is fixed and will not change. The ability to increase continuously is very rare. It''s like a growing weapon, its power is limitless.


    Wang Jiuxiao knew that Huatian''s power breakthrough was caused by the stimulation of Tianxiong Yuxi. Huatian''s violent beastization is a giant bear. And the magical form of Tianxiong Yuxi is also a giant bear. I don''t know if the two have a resonance and collision, or if Huatian has been recognized by Tianxiong Yuxi, making Huatian''s power a breakthrough.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t specifically tell Huatian about this, he wanted to see how Huatian handled it. Hua Tian is usually said to be a wooden person, except for staying by his side to protect, nothing else. Therefore, he hopes that Hua Tian will become a person who can think.


    ...


    Tang Ye arrived at the cemetery of the heroic spirits, and every time the guardian Li Black and White appeared immediately. Tang Ye was very surprised at this, because he knew that even if he concealed his breath or used powerful tricks, he couldn''t conceal him, he would still be found by Li Black and White. Because Li Black and White merged with this heroic cemetery, it was of course easy for others to perceive it when entering someone else''s body.


    Li Black and White saw Tang Ye, immediately saluted, and said in a grateful tone: "Thank you seniors for helping impermanence, for making a huge breakthrough in the power of impermanence."


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Li Black and White to learn about this. Li Baihui knew that he would be puzzled, and explained: "I and Impermanence were born as twin ghost babies and have great sensitivity. Impermanence breaks through to the realm of the holy path, and that power is also transmitted to me, so I know. ."


    Tang Ye found it interesting, and asked: "Then can you share your power? For example, impermanence broke through to the realm of the holy way, does it mean that you also broke through the realm of the holy way?"


    Li Black and White shook his head and said, "It can''t be this way, but I and Impermanence can build a connection, and we can share strength for a period of time."


    Tang Ye is speechless, this is also very powerful, the strength of one person is equal to the strength of two people!

 Chapter 2034： Bull head horse noodles!

    Li Black and White didn''t know much about his own life experience, so Tang Ye didn''t plan to greet him too much. Although Li Black and White could build a connection with Li Wuchang to achieve power sharing, Tang Ye felt that it would be good for Li Black and White to practice the ghost way. Li Black and White guarded the heroic cemetery here, and his strength became stronger, which is the greatest guarantee for protecting the safety here.


    So Tang Ye said to Li Black and White: "Impermanence can break through so quickly, probably because I have realized the magic of ghosts. Now, I also pass this magic to you. Although it is the same magic, everyone The perception will be different. So, you and Impermanence, I want to see where I will go."


    Li Black and White was surprised. This unprecedented generation is here to give benefits again!


    People who have been in contact with Tang Ye, as they understand more and more, actually don''t accidentally face the rumors about Tang Ye being evil and what conspiracy he wants to carry out. On the contrary, they welcome Tang Ye to come to them, because the mysterious senior Tang Ye has many "treasures", such as ancient and powerful secret methods. If you get a copy from him, you will definitely become a master in time.


    Even, you can directly get the guidance of this inexperienced generation, and your time is greatly improved, and you can directly become a master.


    It''s too late for such a person to flatter, how can they be hostile. Besides, people who come into contact with this unprecedented generation will not feel that he is a bad person.


    Now that he has obtained the Ghost Dao Secret Technique, Li Black and White is really excited, even if he is a person who is good at keeping calm and not being surprised, he can''t help smiling and happily expressing his gratitude to Tang Ye again and again.


    Tang Ye waved his hand generously and said, "I said that there is my old friend in the cemetery of the heroic spirits. If you guard this place, you are guarding my old friend. So, I naturally hope that you have enough power. , So I won¡¯t worry about it. So, you don¡¯t have to be so polite, just do your own thing."


    "Yes, thank you senior!" Li Baihui still thanked Tang Ye very much, bowing to express his thanks.


    Tang Ye nodded and stopped chatting with him. "I want to do something here. Don''t worry, you won''t damage the cemetery of the heroic spirits and will not violate your job duties. So I hope you and others will not bother you. ."


    Li Black and White hesitated for a moment, he was a very clear-cut person. Even though he had just received Tang Ye''s benefits, he was worried when he heard Tang Ye say that he was going to work in the cemetery of the heroes. However, since Tang Ye promised like that, and even Wang Jiuxiao allowed Tang Ye to act in it last time, he nodded and agreed, feeling that Tang Ye was not threatening the Yingling Cemetery.


    Then, Li Black and White went to study the art of ghosts. No matter who it is, when he gets a treasure, he must have an eager heart to understand it. At this moment, Li Black and White wanted to study this ghostly technique immediately, and then practice breakthrough strength. For a long time, neither he nor Li Wuchang''s power has broken through, but it is powerful and peculiar at the point that it can be both human and ghost. But now Li Wuchang has made a breakthrough because of the practice of ghost way. As a brother, Li Black and white also hopes to be able to do this.


    Li Black and White had studied the art of deception, while Tang Ye went to do his own thing. He first went to the cemetery of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s adoptive fathers to see if this previous generation of tomb keepers had hidden other information about the life experiences of the brothers and sisters of Guiying. As a result, there is no news about the life experience of the ghost infant brothers and sisters here. Then Tang Ye went to the grave of the emperor a hundred years ago, and investigated it, but also found nothing.


    This made Tang Ye feel that the life experience of the Guiying brothers and sisters was not simple. It''s actually hidden to this point. What is the amazing secret that needs to be done for this purpose?


    This aroused Tang Ye''s curiosity even more. Although he didn''t investigate any news from the previous grave guard and the emperor, he did not give up and decided to use the technique of reincarnation spying.


    The technique of reincarnation spying, this is a powerful exorcism secret technique that needs to be built on the gate of reincarnation. Just like the last soul-calling, it has the nature of forcibly bringing the underworld people back to the Yang for questioning. This will be blocked by the Yin Soldiers of the Underworld. Last time I saw the ghost of the emperor''s son a hundred years ago in order to track down the ancient landscape, but he couldn''t hold on for a few seconds, and he was taken back by the Yin Bing Yin Jiang without even speaking. It can be seen that if a Yangjian wants to deal with a Yinjian, it is very difficult to do so only by crossing the human realm. I am afraid that at least the Yinbing Yinjiang realm will do.


    But Tang Ye still wanted to give it a try to see if he could use the power of the Gate of Reincarnation to spy on the secrets of Li Wuchang and Li Black and White, the ghost and infant brothers and sisters.


    Tang Ye had Li Wuchang''s token, which he took down with Li Wuchang before he came to the Yingling Cemetery, his hair and blood. Then, arrange the magic circle like last time, put Li Wuchang''s hair in the middle of the magic circle, and then stain it with blood. After that, the door of reincarnation was opened, and the secrets about Li Wuchang''s life experience were drawn out.


    Li Wuchang is a Yangjian, and the gate of reincarnation is not here to draw her out, so what the gate of reincarnation needs to draw out is Li Wuchang''s mother!


    When the door of reincarnation opened, even a powerful person like Tang Ye had to stare intensively. Fighting with the power of the underworld, if you are not careful, he will be seriously injured. Because the power of the underworld and the power of the yang are completely opposite, the damage will be great. If he was **** by the Yin soldiers and brought into the underworld, he would not know how to get out.


    The gate of reincarnation began to exert force, golden light appeared suddenly, and sometimes it was surging. This is the power of the underworld fighting. Tang Ye used Fu Mo power to fight down again, specifically to deal with Yin Bing Yin Jiang.


    Behind the Gate of Reincarnation, on the long invisible road to the underworld, there are two Yin Soldiers and generals, with bull-head and horse-faced faces. They are dealing with the demon power that Tang Ye has struck down. Two chains want to bind the underworld. What he was looking for here, now the target is Li Wuchang''s biological mother.


    The two tauren horses were very speechless facing Tang Ye''s behavior, and the tautou cursed: "Fuck, Tang Sheng, this **** is endless. Doing this all day makes us uneasy!"


    The words were cursing, but this bull-headed horse face didn''t mean to be angry with Tang Ye, just a little bit of complaining. It could be seen that they knew something about Tang Ye, and they might still be friends. It''s just that as an underworld force, Tang Ye''s "invasion" behavior, they instinctively have to resist.


    The horse-mian man was also trying his best to deal with Tang Ye¡¯s power, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible for Tang Sheng to do this. The problem is that his power is not enough. He doesn¡¯t know how terrifying the secret of his temptation this time is. This is not ours. The yin man guarded by the Yin Bing Yin Jiang. The secret he spied this time was deeply locked under eighteen layers of hell..."


    "What?" Niutou was shocked and snorted, "Isn''t it just listen to..."


    Whoops!


    Niutouhua didn''t speak yet, suddenly, behind them, there was a roar. Minotaur''s face was pale, and he dared not let out the atmosphere. Then I saw that a beast with ghost fire burning all over it stepped in the air and hit the door of reincarnation opened by Tang Ye.


    That is the beast of truth listening, from the underworld, the real beast of truth listening!

 Chapter 2035： Listen to the deity!

    Tang Ye had realized a secret technique a hundred years ago, that is, through the power of dead wood and spring to turn a divine beast as his battle partner, that is, listening to the divine beast!


    This is what he learned from a Buddhist family who almost achieved the Buddha''s body. At the beginning, it was a very ordinary force. It didn''t have too many cool effects on the outside. The power was very strong at the time, but afterwards, strong enemies appeared and the performance was flat. However, Tang Ye¡¯s power was also improving. He awakened the power of flames, and then he could fuse the flames with the power of the dead wood and spring, and then send out the truth of listening to the beast, it is already a flame of truth, the appearance is extremely cool, burning flames, and the power is also Greatly improved.


    After knowing how to transform demons, if you use dark magic power, you will turn into a black blazing beast. This all changes with the power attribute.


    But no matter what kind of power it is, for the Divine Beast, summoned by any other method, it is not as powerful as the deity. Divine beasts have the spirit of heaven and earth, and when such divine beasts are called to help fight, the deities of divine beasts are all sensitive. If it is not approved by the **** beast deity, there will be a backlash. Just like that time, the strength of Fengzhu Lian was not stable enough, so she summoned the Shenlong to deal with Chen Hebi, and instead caused herself to be seriously injured by the backlash.


    Therefore, the power of the divine beast deity is now extremely terrifying. Even the underworld figure tautomamian is afraid of being affected by the power of the divine beast.


    After the divine beast rushed in the air, the bull head reacted and looked at the road in the underworld that seemed to be destroyed by the power of the divine beast, still in awe. The tauren said: "This time Tang Sheng wants to spy on who is it. Although I know that it is under the eighteenth floor of Hell, Di listen to the beast, but I didn''t expect Di listen to the beast to personally stop it. In normal times, even Di listen to the beast moves out. , It¡¯s just a ray of power. Now, it is dispatched by the deity himself, isn¡¯t it a little fuss?"


    The Ma Mianren nodded his head and said: "It must be an extremely great secret to listen to the deity of the beast personally dispatched. It may also be related to the Venerable Ksitigarbha. It is not a casual spy. Even if it is Tang Sheng, I am afraid Nor!"


    The tauren said: "We don''t need to take care of this matter anymore. Let''s leave as soon as possible, otherwise we will be involved in such a matter, and I am afraid we can''t eat it."


    "Let''s go, let''s go!" The Mamian was more timid, as soon as he said that he could go, he immediately took action and pulled the tauren.


    Don''t care about the bull''s head and horse face, although it seems to be a little sorry for Tang Ye, but for his own life, it almost disappeared. They were people from the underworld, and it stands to reason that they were dead, and there is no saying that they will be killed again. But in fact, the real disappearance of a person is the disappearance of souls.


    If you were beaten to death, you would disappear completely in the underworld, whether it was ordinary ghosts or the underworld staff such as bullheads and horses.


    The bull''s head and horse face disappeared into the road of the underworld, and the divine beast continued to rush away in the air, rushing to the door of reincarnation opened by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye opened the door of reincarnation in the cemetery of the heroic spirits, originally thinking that he could glimpse the information of Li Wuchang''s birth mother, even a little bit. Unexpectedly, suddenly, he felt an extremely terrifying force. This force must never break through, otherwise the entire heroic cemetery will be affected.


    At the same time, Li Black and White also felt a force that seemed to tear him apart, so he immediately stopped to study the ghost technique and rushed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect, this matter was no small matter. That power is pure true **** power, like the same true **** descending, there is nothing false. Even he couldn''t bear such a power!


    In order not to cause a devastating blow, Tang Ye immediately closed the door of reincarnation and dared not maintain it any longer, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Roar!


    At this time, Tang Ye closed the door of reincarnation, and at the last moment, he saw what this pure true **** power was. He felt incredible, he actually listened to the true deity of the beast!


    Di listen to the beast deity personally dispatched!


    Because of this secret that I spied?


    So, does the mystery of the life experience of Li Wuchang and Li Black and White, the brothers and sisters of the ghosts and infants, even have to do with listening to the true deity of the beast? This is too much. This was completely beyond Tang Ye''s expectations, he was really speechless.


    Fortunately, the gate of reincarnation was closed in time, and Di listen to the beast deity did not appear, otherwise the cemetery of heroic spirits might be gone. Even Tang Ye, who was as powerful as the true god, was panicked and sweated on his forehead. He is only close to the true god, not the true god, so when facing the pure true **** power, there is still a big gap. And this suddenness really made him unprepared to fight.


    "Woo..." Tang Ye took a deep breath, thanking that he closed the door of reincarnation in time and avoided a disaster.


    This is when Li Black and White appeared, knowing that the terrifying power just disappeared, but still couldn''t help but ask Tang Ye: "Senior, what happened?"


    Tang Ye looked at Li Black and White, and was silent. He wanted to see through Li Black and White, to see what the ghost infant''s life experience was, it was so big.


    "It''s nothing, it''s just something unexpected. Don''t worry, the power just now has disappeared and won''t reappear. There is no threat to this place." Tang Ye said to Li Black and White.


    Li Black and White knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to tell him specific things, so he didn''t ask. It''s fine to make sure that the heroic cemetery is fine. However, he was really afraid of Tang Ye. Although he has benefited from Tang Ye¡¯s many benefits, he still wants to say that a big man like Tang Ye shouldn¡¯t always come here. Just look at that terrible power, and it feels that once it bursts out, the whole heroic cemetery All have to become flat ground. This is really a heartbeat!


    Li Black and White felt that even if he was a ghost, he couldn''t play this kind of experience several times.


    After Tang Ye expressed his embarrassment to Li Black and White again and promised that there would be nothing wrong, he left the cemetery of the heroic spirits. Then he reached the top of the hill where the dragon raised his head, and standing on it, he could see the entire city of Yanjing. He looked at the cemetery of heroic spirits below, thinking about what it meant to listen to the deity of the beast himself.


    The remnant soul of Shenlong whirled around in front of him, and others could not see the remnant soul of Shenlong, otherwise they would definitely feel that this scene was very shocking. One person, one dragon, on the top of the mountain, the setting sun and sky set off, that is the aura of the gods.


    "It seems that Die heard it moved just now, but it is a bit different from before." Shenlong Remnant Soul said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the remnant soul of the dragon and asked, "Is that really the real deity?"


    Tang Ye still couldn''t believe it. He spied on Li Wuchang''s life experience, and was unexpectedly prevented by the True Listening Divine Beast. This matter was a bit too much. Are Li Black and White and Li Wuchang related to the true god?


    Shenlong Remnant Soul replied to Tang Ye: "It is true, you are not its opponent."

 Chapter 2036： The reincarnation of the true god!

    Although he knew that if he met a pure true **** figure, his power might not be the opponent, but when he heard the remnant soul of the dragon, Tang Ye still felt a little unwilling, and a trace of frustration and worry.


    In the past, he acted in an invincible posture, grasping the overall situation and controlling everything. But now, listening to the appearance of the divine beast deity, the power that was emitted under the road of the underworld made him feel flustered. This was due to the suppression of power. He hasn''t felt this way for a long time. At that moment he knew that he was not invincible. Not only is it not invincible, as long as those true gods come, they will become weak.


    It''s a reincarnation of heaven, who is bypassed by heaven. It is impossible for him to always dominate and do whatever he wants.


    Shenlong Remnant Soul saw Tang Ye stay silent, laughed, and said, "Why, I feel unhappy? But, there are days outside the world, and there are people outside the world, don''t you know it very well."


    Tang Ye slowly calmed down, and said, "I''m used to eating meat every day, and suddenly I want to eat only vegetarian food. Naturally, I''m not used to it.


    Tang Ye knew that he had to change back to his state of mind, and then actively faced the true **** power that could kill him, and then said: "Listen to the power of the **** beast, what is the level of the true **** among the true gods?"


    The remnant soul of the dragon laughed and said: "You kid is really arrogant, so you want to deal with the true god? Well, this is something you have to face sooner or later. If you listen to the power of the **** beast, it is at the upper level among the true gods. If you If you feel that you can fight the Divine Beast, then there are some true gods who are not as good as Divine Beast, and you can fight against them. However, what you need to consider is how to deal with the most powerful true gods? Even if you can deal with one. What about a large number of weaker true gods, as long as a powerful true **** appears and kills you, everything you do will fall short. In this world, no one who represents the human race is stronger than you."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand."


    The Shenlong Remnant Soul remembered something and said: "The plan you want to carry out to capture the divine power can weaken a layer of true divine power. If it succeeds, your pressure will be greatly reduced. At least, in the early stage, your pressure will be greatly reduced. . However, it is not a fundamental solution. To deal with the strongest true gods, you must enter the realm of the gods and surpass the power of the true gods."


    "Beyond the power of the true god?" Tang Ye was shocked, then laughed at himself, and said: "The power of the true **** can be surpassed. Isn''t that the **** of the gods? There is such a state?"


    "Of course there is, Pangu God Emperor is. If you can get the power of Pangu God Emperor, then you are God God." Shenlong Remnant Soul said.


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled, and said, "Is that the distant matter, don''t care about it. What I am curious about now is that Li Wuchang and Li Black and White, the ghost and infant brothers and sisters, what secrets are hidden in their lives, and they even listen to the truth of the beast. Alarmed."


    "There are only two things that can be alarmed to listen to the deity of the beast. One is threatening the safety of the entire underworld, and the other is offending the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Then, what do you think is the reason?" Shenlong Remnant Soul still knows many things. , Worthy of being the ancestor of the Heaven and Earth Dragon, probably when the true **** was still alive, it was a very active true god.


    Tang Ye stared and squinted. He felt that the two reasons mentioned by the remnant dragon were possible. However, he thought of the lotus jade pendant that flew out from under the tomb of the tomb-keeper in the cemetery of the heroic spirits of the previous dynasty when the spirits of Li Black-white and Li Wuchang were released. He thought of the lotus throne of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Could it be that the life experiences of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang are related to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    The reason why the underworld can''t operate is because of the disappearance of the Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha. And the people of the underworld must hope that the underworld will recover, so it is the return of the Earth Store Bodhisattva. Then, now that the power of the true **** is constantly recovering, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will definitely return. However, in the event that the true **** disappeared, not every true **** was expelled to the land of chaos. The true **** who was expelled to the land of chaos was because Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha used the power of the Pangu God Emperor to set up a conspiracy. In other words, Nuwa and Fuxi, as well as Ksitigarbha, did not go to the land of chaos.


    Since they didn''t go to the chaotic land, how did they disappear? And they return, not from the land of chaos. Therefore, the way of this return is different. It may be reincarnation awakening, it may be the return of the plane world, or it may be directly descended.


    As the guardian sacred beast of the Jih Zang Bodhisattva, the Divine Beast will definitely protect the sacred ground. Most of its actions are related to Ksitigarbha. Therefore, Tang Ye guessed, would it be related to the Ksitigarbha King if it prevented prying into Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s life experience?


    If it is, then it means that the Guiying brothers and sisters of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang are probably related to the Ksitigarbha.


    "This..." Tang Ye really didn''t expect that the pursuit of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s life experience would involve such a huge secret.


    Tang Ye asked the remnant soul of the dragon: "You said, is it possible for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to reincarnate among mortals, and then wait for the time to awaken. However, before awakening, his reincarnated mortal cannot have an accident, otherwise the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will have an accident. ?"


    "Of course it is possible. Not only is it possible for Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but also the mother of the earth and Fuxi, the mother of the earth, and the true gods who stood on the side of the human race in the war between humans and gods and were not expelled to the chaotic land." Shenlong Remnant Soul said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that he understood. Then he assumed that Li Hehui and Li Wuchang might be the reincarnations of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so the divine beasts are protecting them. However, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang are two people, so which one is the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    It may be both. After all, the true **** is very powerful, and it is not surprising that there are two people. When awakened, the two directly merged into one.


    But this is very bad. After all, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang have their own experiences and thoughts, and they have their own feelings and things that they miss. If they merge, they may cause conflicts of thought. Or, to abandon one party? But this seems a bit sad.


    Thinking about it, Tang Ye raised his head and asked Shenlong Remnant Soul, and said, "Is the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva male or female?"


    "Aha." Shenlong''s remnant soul was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye as if looking at a mentally retarded person, why did he ask such a speechless question. However, when I thought about it, the remnant soul of Shenlong was not so sure about it, and finally replied vaguely: "I think men and women are fine. I usually see him, but he is a man, but who knows if anything else is hidden? What about the secret?"


    "This question is not suitable for discussion, right?" Shenlong Remnant Soul stopped Tang Ye, I rely on, why discuss these things that are not sidelined, as if they are humiliating the gods.


    Tang Ye felt the same way, smiled awkwardly, and said, "That''s right, so be it, it''s okay, I''m leaving, there are still many things to deal with."


    Tang Ye decided, no matter what kind of speculation it was, since Di Ting Shen Beast had to protect Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, of course he would do his best to protect it. Therefore, the next step is to prevent Li Black and White and Li Wuchang from having trouble. As for the true god, I will talk about it later.


    At this time, under the underworld, from the road of the underworld, there are countless enchanted ghosts all around, experiencing various environmental changes, fog, gloom, blood, punishment, etc., in a deep layer of extremely depressed place, the divine beast stands in the blood magma On a boulder next to him, he looked up at the sky.


    Divine beast seems to see the human situation.

 Chapter 2037： Heart Sutra reappears!

    Tang Ye returned to the Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, and when he saw Li Wuchang again, his expression was unavoidable. Fortunately, he used his power to make his face empty, so that no one could see it, otherwise others would think that he was plotting against the ghost girl Li Wuchang.


    Although Li Wuchang is a ghost girl, she is really beautiful. The body is very uniform, is a tall type, not talkative, and sometimes looks timid, making people want to molest. However, most of the time, she looked cold and compelling, as if she was annoying. As an assassin type, there always seems to be a killing intent. Don''t provoke her, otherwise you may die in the next moment.


    Such a character made Tang Ye shake again. This shouldn''t be the kind of character that a good old man should have. "The **** is not empty, and you swear not to become a Buddha." Such a great aspiration to be compassionate to others naturally pretends to pretend to be sentient beings. However, Li Wuchang didn''t say a word before, and Kaka Kaka killed all the Daoist sect who had come.


    It seems that all conclusions are too early without definite proof.


    Tang Ye no longer deliberately looked at Li Wuchang, and at the same time everything was business as usual, just secretly paying extra attention.


    There has been a lot of good news recently. At this time, Miao Yuer realized that the Nine Poison Bundle Dragon Whip came out. When everyone saw her, their eyes lit up, and then they returned to calm.


    Another holy way.


    It was originally a very surprising thing, but because it was cultivated by Tang Ye, a faceless person, it felt very normal.


    Tang Zisang is the holy way, the phoenix curtain is the holy way, and Li Wuchang is the holy way. The same mysterious corpse leader is probably still above the holy way. Now Miao Yuer is also the holy way... there are so many holy ways, then What''s so strange about the birth of a holy path?


    Among these few people, it''s just that Devil Buddha Wuwang and Fumo Master Gu Youque are not the holy way. The two people saw Miao Yu''er break through to the holy path, and recovered calm after being surprised. This was because they had accepted this kind of thing. Then, their expressions are a little unnatural, just feel embarrassed. Because the two of them haven''t broken through to the holy way, but they seem to be embarrassed to speak to Tang Ye, saying that they will also break through to the holy way.


    In the realm of the Holy Path, the guidance of others is not fundamental. The fundamental thing depends on your own qualifications and opportunities. If not, even the gods will be unable to help. At the beginning, their strength was not the weakest, Miao Yuer was the weakest. But until now, they haven''t made a breakthrough. Instead, Miao Yuer has made a breakthrough. They will inevitably wonder, is there a problem with themselves?


    Miao Yu''er walked to Tang Ye''s side, very happy, and said: "After mastering the five poisons, it seems to have penetrated a wall. When I recover, I have reached the realm of the Holy Path. Thank you!"


    Miao Yu''er sincerely thanked Tang Ye and watched Tang Ye enter the little fan mode.


    But Tang Ye was quite puzzled and said, "It''s too early to say thank you. When I finish what I want you to do, if you are not dead, then it will not be too late to thank you."


    Miao Yuer was taken aback for a moment, and the others were also confused when they heard it. They have been listening to Tang Ye saying that they are going to do something, which seems to be killing them at any time, even if they are the strength of the Holy Path realm. They want to know what Tang Ye wants them to do, is it really that scary?


    Tang Ye looked at the crowd and said, "You will soon know what I want you to do. The prerequisite for doing this is the strength that each of you must reach above the realm of the Holy Path."


    Then Tang Ye''s line of sight stayed on Gu Youqian and Wuwang who had not broken through to the realm of the holy way.


    Gu Youque became a little embarrassed, but Wuwang looked indifferent and didn''t care. The Buddhist family will have this mentality when they reach a certain level. In fact, the strength of the two is not low, and they are already in the realm of great masters. It''s just that he is not the pinnacle master, so there is still a lot of distance to break through to the realm of the holy path. Regardless of Tang Ye''s help, their previous estimate was several years, ten years, or even decades. However, after seeing Tang Ye helping so many people to break through to the Holy Path, they felt that if Tang Ye helped, it would not be difficult to break through the Holy Path.


    "Wuwang, you go back to Biyun Temple and comprehend it under the Suoluo tree." Tang Ye said while looking at Demon Buddha Wuwang.


    Wu Wou stunned slightly, but quickly concealed this emotion. Back to Biyun Temple, after he was enchanted? He will cause trouble to Biyun Temple, or he will be opposed by the people of Biyun Temple. He didn''t want to do anything to the people of Biyun Temple. So this arrangement is a bit difficult for him. However, he knew that Tang Ye must have a reason for making such an arrangement, probably to break through the realm of the Holy Path.


    "Okay." After Wuwei was silent for a while, he nodded to Tang Ye, then he turned and left without a trace of muddy water.


    "Wait." Tang Ye stopped Wuwang, and Wuwang looked back at him.


    Tang Ye waved his hand, as Feng Zhu Lian could do, started writing a pen in his hand, and then quickly wrote, seeing that he had written a few lines of golden fonts. Subsequently, he pushed Jinguang fonts to Wuwang. Wuwei looked up, read it out softly, and then the golden fonts rammed into him.


    "This..." After reading the golden fonts, Wuwang''s eyes widened to the extreme, and his body trembled with excitement and shock.


    "It turned out to be..." Wuwang''s mood was difficult to calm, because the golden fonts just now were the Mahayana mantras of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, the essence of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, and there are endless Buddhist teachings. However, this Dharma will not be directly gifted to a person. Only by comprehending word by word can the Dharma in it be stimulated and then realized.


    In addition, the Dharma in it exists between heaven and earth, so it is not a one-off. Whoever has the predestined relationship with the Buddha, who has the Buddha nature, as long as you know the content of this Heart Sutra, you can understand it. In other words, people here, who have seen this heart sutra, besides Wuwang, they also have the nature of the Buddha, and they can also gain the power of the Dharma through this heart sutra.


    To save all living beings, this is the supreme Buddhism of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Everyone can benefit, and the world is selfless.


    Wuwang looked at Tang Ye in disbelief at this moment. Mysterious faceless people who can use terrible dark magic powers are considered evil. However, it was he who told himself, what about the enchantment? The state of mind is the same, the heart is constant, and the original intention is unchanged, then the essence will not change, then the magic can be controlled. People have not changed, only the form of power has changed. The Buddha is still that Buddha, even if it is called a Demon Buddha. However, as long as you stick to your heart, one day you will eventually become the way of the supreme Buddha.


    Because I believed in Tang Ye, Wuwang managed to control the magic power, and he was still the Buddha''s mind. He was grateful to Tang Ye. Therefore, no matter what others say that Tang Ye is an evil person, he still believes that if this person can control his magic power, he will not be an evil person.


    Now, when I see that this faceless man owns the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, I am convinced that this faceless man also possesses great Buddha predestined and Buddha nature!


    Such a person, as a Buddha, should be admired.


    "Thank you Lord!" Wu Wou folded his palms and bowed to thank him, and then left, with a rare smile on his mouth, his mood suddenly brightened.

 Chapter 2038： Of course it is to catch ghosts!

    The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is the essence of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s Great Enlightenment Buddhism. This Heart Sutra has not been recorded. Therefore, the Heart Sutra related to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva passed down from Buddhism does not contain the Heart Sutra of the Ksitigarbha. Therefore, people only know that there is a Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, but there are very few people who have seen it. It is just a legend.


    Tang Ye was able to own the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, which was an opportunity for the Buddha, but it was no accident. The matter can be traced back to a relationship between him and Sima Yupu a hundred years ago. Sima Yupu was a woman boarded by the Nine Heavens Star Spirit. She would have died and was incurable, but because of her acquaintance with Tang Ye, she was treated by Tang Ye with strength. It was still doomed to die, but after the relationship with Tang Ye heated up, something indescribable happened between the two and Sima Yupu became pregnant. And the vitality appeared at this moment, the power of the nine-day star spirit that originally lodged in Sima Yupu''s body was transferred to the child she conceived because she was pregnant.


    Once opened like this, Sima Yupu doesn''t have to die, but if the Jiutian Xingling is not resolved, her child will have an accident. Such things are absolutely not allowed. Later, Tang Ye realized under the Suura tree of Biyun Temple in Xiangshan Mountain. Perhaps it was a destiny that was originally arranged. He triggered the supreme Buddha''s predestiny and obtained the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store.


    He taught the Earth Store Heart Sutra to Sima Yupu, and Sima Yupu suppressed the power of the nine-day stars in his body by chanting the Earth Store Heart Sutra. At the same time, under the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, the power of the nine-day star spirit was penetrated into the child conceived by Sima Yupu, integrated with the child, and controlled by the child. For this reason, the nine-day star spirit that originally had the consciousness of swallowing was equivalent to being killed, but its power was retained and merged into Sima Yupu''s child. For this reason, this child is born with terrible power. If there is no limitation of the shackles of air luck, it is the power above the true **** level.


    Born to be a god. This is the power of Tang Ye and Sima Yupu''s child, named Tang Jiujiu by Sima Yupu.


    Now Tang Jiujiu''s whereabouts are unknown, but first we must determine if she is still alive, after all, she was from a hundred years ago. However, as a person who is going to be pregnant for three years and is born with supernatural powers, as long as he is born smoothly, it is probably very common to live to a hundred years, even if it is a few hundred years, I am afraid it is not a problem.


    Tang Ye searched for Tang Jiujiu, but Tang Jiujiu left the ancestral land before he was born. When he came back a hundred years later, there was no news of Tang Jiujiu. If Tang Jiujiu used his divine power and didn''t want to show up, even Tang Ye couldn''t find it. Therefore, Tang Ye did not get any news while paying attention to this matter.


    However, because of the question of Wuwang, the Earth Store Heart Sutra was taken out, Tang Ye suddenly thought of a way, can he use the power of the Earth Store Heart Sutra to find Tang Jiujiu?


    When Tang Jiujiu merged with the power of the Nine Sky Star Spirits, he used the Dharma of the Earth Store Heart Sutra. Then, in Tang Jiujiu''s power, there must be the breath of the Heart Sutra of Earth Store. In this way, urging the Dizang Heart Sutra, there may be a chance to find Tang Jiujiu''s information.


    That''s great. Tang Ye took a breath and found the direction, better than anything else, he would take time to find Tang Jiujiu. Although, he doesn''t know that this daughter is called Tang Jiujiu now. I''m afraid there are not many people who know that Tang Ye has this daughter. It was just Xu Wuming and the old abbot Yimei a hundred years ago.


    After Sima Yupu became pregnant, she disappeared. I am afraid that few of the Sima family knew about her pregnancy. She disappeared because she was stared at by Xu Wuming and must be hidden. This child will be conceived for three years and there must be no mistakes.


    Now Wuwang left and went to Xiangshan Biyun Temple. Gu Youque saw that, was a little worried, walked in front of Tang Ye, and said, "Honorable Lord, will something happen to Wuwang, he is now a Demon Buddha Wuwang, and is hostile by many people. He will return to Biyun Temple alone, if Being dealt with by the so-called righteous people and driven by the disciples of Biyun Temple is quite unfavorable. Even if Wuwang can deal with those righteous people, the disciples of Biyun Temple may not be able to do it. It is not that he has no strength, but that he can''t get out. hand."


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Youque and could see that Gu Youque had a good relationship with Wuwang. Wuwang is a person who doesn''t talk much, and always looks dignified. He belongs to the kind that is more difficult to get along with. Because getting along with him, if you don''t say a word for a long time, you will be cold if you don''t say a word. Who can stand such an awkward conversation. But even so, Gu Youque and Wuwang have played together.


    Tang Ye admired Gu Youque''s stunned green character. He didn''t like to think so much. He did everything casually. Think about it, Wuwang will be happy because of having such a friend, and cherish it very much. Although he still looked serious and disapproving.


    Tang Ye said to Gu Youque: "Don''t worry, the people of Biyun Temple will not be so stubborn. They see what Wuwang does. Those three great things are also wise people. If you can''t let go of the worldly vision , Then you are not eligible to stay in Biyun Temple. When the time comes, if you do not take action, I will clean it up."


    "This..." Gu Youque didn''t know what to say. The Lord speaks really well, and he would dare to destroy Biyun Temple.


    This doesn''t seem to be strange anymore. Not long ago, it was reported that the Taoist school was harassed by the faceless people. Isn''t it just the matter of the master. The Taoist sect elder wanted to harass them, but the lord went directly to destroy the Taoist sect. Now, where can the Taoist sect dare to talk nonsense.


    Gu Youque likes Tang Ye''s style of acting very much. He has true temperament, can do it directly, don''t talk nonsense, don''t waste saliva with some people who pretend to be asleep, because it is reasonable to make people who can''t wake up.


    "Since the Lord said so, then I can rest assured." Gu Youque nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "Then next, you will make your breakthrough, come with me."


    "Where are you going?" Gu Youque was very happy, and finally it was his turn. Could he also break through the power of the Holy Path?


    Tang Ye found Gu Youque still a bit frivolous and reluctant to live, making it funny. The last time he encountered the vicious drowned ghost in the ancient well of the abandoned courtyard, he did not scare him. As a Fu Mo master, if you exercise, you must deal with demons and ghosts. However, the road to growth of the Demon Master is relatively difficult, because in addition to the breakthrough of his own strength, there is also the advancement of the Demon Realm. A truly powerful Fumoshi must develop in balance on both sides.


    The strength has reached the holy way, but the ability to defuse demons is only a hell, then the ability to defuse demons will be hindered after all. For example, if you can''t open the door of reincarnation, you can''t even be a superb Volder. Now, apart from Tang Ye being able to open it, few other Volunteers can do it.


    Among the several advanced levels of Fumoshi, hell, extradition, ghost official, goalkeeper, judge, Yama, and Tibetan king, seven levels. Extradition can open the door of reincarnation, which is actually basic. So if you can''t even reach this, it''s really not a strong one.


    Tang Ye lacked Gu: "Of course it''s ghost hunting, this is your old line."

 Chapter 2039： Ghost ship!

    Ghostbusters, Tang Ye didn''t actually do this. The power of ghosts and monsters is generally not strong now, and the squad of demons and demons formed by the Red Wall Court can be used. Of course, when encountering a powerful one, the people of the Red Wall Palace are inevitable. However, since we have chosen this path, we must be conscious of this kind of thing. Just like a war, how can one choose to join the army and not die?


    Although Tang Ye is Tang Sheng, she is not a true saint, and can protect everyone without incident. Even if you are cultivating the Tao of sentient beings, it is impossible to achieve that point. The way of all beings, the cycle of life and death, is also in it.


    Now, I plan to deal with demons and ghosts, just to help the ancient lack of breakthrough power.


    Tang Ye said to Gu Youque: ¡°Before you joined me, didn¡¯t you still want to help the Red Wall Court? After all, you were trained by the Red Wall Court, and I can¡¯t completely separate you from the Red Wall Court. Relationship. Now, I''ll give you a chance to help the Red Wall Palace solve a big problem. In addition, this is also an exercise for you, which can kill two birds with one stone."


    "That''s a very good thing, what is the trouble?" Gu Youque asked.


    Tang Ye didn''t say so much, and took the ancient Yuwei to leave, and said, "You will know where you are."


    Then, Tang Ye leaped with Gu Youli space to a place where the army of the Red Wall Palace was stationed.


    "Huh! Da Da Da..."


    As soon as he stood on the ground and stood still, Gu Youque heard a huge wind and the sound of an airplane spiraling. Looking forward, it is a helicopter. The power of the Red Wall Palace is mainly to develop science and technology, not as magical as Tang Ye.


    Next to the helicopter, there was a man in the uniform of the Red Wall Palace Volunteer Squad. After seeing Gu Youque and Tang Ye, he walked over, nodded in a salute, and greeted: "I have seen seniors, and Gu, thank you Luoyang is the person responsible for connecting with you."


    Although Gu Youque was young, he was called an adult because he was a devils master trained by the Red Wall Palace and his talent was good. He was very strong at a young age and had a high status.


    Tang Ye directly said to Xie Luoyang: "You don''t need to care about me, just communicate with him. I just want to make sure that your own people won''t get into trouble."


    "Okay." Xie Luoyang nodded to Tang Ye, then looked at Gu Youque, and said, "Master Gu, I''m sorry to trouble you this time, and thank you very much."


    "You don''t need to be polite, just tell me the business, that adult didn''t tell me this matter carefully." Gu Youque still looks dumbfounded.


    Xie Luoyang nodded and said: "Okay, Master Gu, now I will tell you about this time. The first goal is to rescue the missing Master Dong, and then to eliminate cruise ships that may be controlled by demons to prevent others from harming others. ."


    "Master Dong?" Gu Youque didn''t understand.


    Xie Luoyang explained: "Master Dong Xingzhai."


    "The third of the four phoenixes of the Red Wall Palace, Dong Xingzhai?" Gu Youque knew now.


    There are four phoenixes in the Red Wall Palace, all of them are peerless women, not losing to thousands of men. They are the first phoenix Tang Zisang, the second phoenix Wang Cangcang, the third phoenix Dong Xingzhai, and the fourth Fenglin Xuanyi. Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang have seen many of them, but Dong Xingzhai and Lin Xuanyi have not appeared much. Now I heard Dong Xingzhai, but I didn''t expect to save her.


    "What happened?" Gu Youque asked with a frown. If something happens to Dong Xingzhai, the enemy is not easy.


    Xie Luoyang explained: "A few months ago, there was a report from the Red Wall Palace that a ghost ship appeared in the East China Sea, killing hundreds of fishermen and cruise passengers, etc., which caused extremely bad effects. For this reason, Red Wall The palace sent the Fumo squad to deal with it. Unexpectedly, the Fumo squad sent out was wiped out. This made us realize that this ghost ship is not simple. So Mr. Dong stood up and said to deal with it. This ghost ship. But I didn¡¯t expect that after Master Dong went there, there was no news. The ghost ship was also out of sight, and the traces were only detected recently, so the adults wanted us to seize the opportunity to rescue Master Dong and deal with the ghost ship."


    "It turned out to be like this." Gu You''s shortcoming nodded and said: "I understand. This time, it seems that there is a powerful monster at work. Don''t worry, I will solve it."


    Gu Youque said it confidently. Tang Ye next to him didn''t say a word, but he sighed. Gu has this guy, but he still doesn''t like to use his brains. You can see that this kind of thing is not easy at first glance, so you can easily agree, so you are not afraid of accidents?


    "Then thank Master Gu! In that case, let''s go, now time is very important, otherwise it won''t be good for the ghost ship to disappear again." Xie Luoyang said.


    Gu Yu nodded his head and looked back at Tang Ye to see what Tang Ye meant. Tang Ye said, "You are the master."


    "Then... go by plane?" Gu Youque looked a little embarrassed. After all, a magical person like Tang Ye who can jump into space must be very wronged by plane. He was not easy to speak and let Tang Ye take the space jump, always troubled Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "Now you are the boss, and you don''t have the ability to jump and lead the younger brother, then be honest and practical with realistic tools."


    "Understood." Gu said with a shortcoming. It seems that he is about to take a plane, but he looked at Tang Ye and became embarrassed and said, "What about you?"


    "Are you not going to take me?" Tang Ye said in a bad mood.


    "No, take it, of course, I wouldn''t dare to go without you." Gu Youque smiled. He was telling the truth. In fact, he was not mindless. He agreed to this matter precisely because Tang Ye was there. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to fill the head with things that even the Red Wall and Four Phoenixes could not solve.


    Then, the three of them boarded a helicopter and flew to the East China Sea.


    It''s been a long time since Tang Ye sat on the plane, still feeling quite interesting, a feeling of returning to a hundred years ago. This feeling, on the contrary, feels comfortable. Too strong, or crushed, boring. Or meet a stronger opponent and get tired.


    It takes a little time to fly by plane. Tang Ye simply closed his eyes and took a nap, of course, the strength hiding on his face did not fade. Sometimes you still need to rest. Even if you have the power to relieve your fatigue, it''s good to really relax.


    Gu Youque saw Tang Ye leaning on the seat and didn''t move. He didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing. Because he couldn''t see Tang Ye''s face, he didn''t know if he was resting. In short, he didn''t dare to bother and rested quietly.


    Huhuhu!


    The sound of the helicopter spiral became louder. Tang Ye and Gu Youque both woke up and saw the helicopter stop. Then Xie Luoyang said, "Here."


    Looking down, it is a vast ocean.


    The strange thing is that when you look flat, the sky is clear in the distance, and within the range of the helicopter, there are clouds and thunder. Partially, Tang Ye and Gu Youque knew it was weird.


    Xie Luoyang said, "This is it, Master Gu, and seniors, what do you think should be done?"


    Tang Ye glanced down, and in the surging waves, there seemed to be a terrible ghost power going back and forth. Gu Youqi might not be able to deal with that kind of ghost power.

 Chapter 2040： Responsible for saving people!

    Although the ghost power emerging from the ghost ship was stronger than imagined, it might be difficult or even impossible to deal with it with the current ability that was lacking in ancient times, but Tang Ye still let him do it. Since it is to cultivate the lack of ancient times, it can no longer be sheltered everywhere. As a futurist, through life and death, you may realize more.


    Fu Demon, originally dealing with life and death. There is no clear boundary between life and death.


    Xie Luoyang''s strength was much weaker than Gu Youque. Although he wanted to help, he would only be a disservice to follow. To put it bluntly, it would be a drag. Gu Youque knew this, so he let him leave and waited outside the ghost power range.


    At this time, Gu Youque took out a Vulture Demon Tester. This Vulture Demon Tester was modified and added a spiritual exorcism plate to detect the surrounding spiritual aura. At this time, I saw a huge light yellow spot on the measuring instrument near the center.


    Gu Youque couldn''t help being surprised to see the flashing light spot so big. The light spot is huge, indicating that the spiritual aura is very heavy. Being able to have such a heavy spiritual breath shows that the power of the ghost is very powerful.


    The point displayed by the analyzer is the specific location of the ghost ship. Gu Youque said to Tang Ye: "Honored Lord, we have found the location of the ghost ship, let''s go down."


    "Pay attention to another situation." Tang Ye said to Gu Youque.


    "Huh?" Gu Youque frowned, then looked at the measuring instrument and found a lot of blue light flashing. He was surprised: "There are still thousands of people alive on the ghost ship? So many living people...and such a powerful Yin Ghost power, what is this going to do? Is it treating people as food?"


    However, at this time, I saw the cyan light spots disappear again, this was a life being killed.


    Huhu! Bang bang bang!


    After a life was killed, suddenly, the plane violently collided, and the plane even shook.


    "What''s the matter?" Gu Youque asked immediately.


    Xie Luoyang checked the situation and said: "A strong tornado suddenly formed ahead, affecting the aircraft!"


    "Ghost power increases, and a life of death will increase ghost power, like a sacrifice." Gu Youque said with a cold snort.


    He looked at Tang Ye again, indicating that Tang Ye must go down. Tang Ye just nodded slightly, he could act at any time, there was nothing he needed to worry about.


    Gu Youque said to Xie Luoyang: "You leave first, and I just jump straight down with the Lord."


    "You... want to jump down like this?" Xie Luoyang was very surprised. At such a high altitude, the clouds below were closed and thunderous. It was quite dangerous. How could he just jump down? Use the tools of Shenji Technology.


    Gu Youque is not afraid, and said: "It seems dangerous, but it is actually a situation of ghost power. If this point cannot be broken, I am afraid I can''t solve this matter. Don''t worry, I will be fine. of."


    With that, Gu Youque glanced at Tang Ye. Without Tang Ye, he would not dare to speak so hard.


    Tang Ye said, "Also, you can feel it."


    The powerful Genius without Front has said so, Xie Luoyang has no opinion, and said: "Then Master Gu and Senior, please be careful, I will wait for you outside!"


    Gu Youque and Tang Ye jumped directly off the plane. As the impact continued, Gu Youque felt strenuous, while Tang Ye was calm and composed, and she just played with them. He didn''t help Gu Youque, such a ghostly impact was nothing. Before the moment of his life, he was afraid that he would not make a move.


    The ghost ship moved forward on the surface of the sea, and the strong cloudy air made a gloomy, thick cloud cover over it, and the surrounding was even more violent. With these strong negative winds, even the military aircraft of Shenji Technology dared not approach, but at this time, Gu Youque and Tang Ye were directly facing each other.


    "Psychic, imperial sword, open the way!" After being forced by the thick and strong ghost energy to become more and more difficult, the ancient lack of hands seals and displays the secret technique of demonization. He inherited the abilities of Grand Master Yun Youlan a hundred years ago, using the peach wood sword as a weapon to injure ghosts but not others. He specifically used the psychic power to deal with ghosts, dispelling obstacles in front of him, and continued to dive down.


    After using the power of Fumo to open the way, Gu Youque and Tang Ye landed on the sea smoothly. Both of them brought their strength and stood on the water without sinking, looking like a peerless master.


    On the sea, the temperature dropped drastically. This is affected by the power of the ghost, and it looks very cold. However, for the two professional Fu Demon Masters Gu Youque and Tang Ye, as long as their strength is not exhausted, these cold and cold auras can''t attack them. If you were an ordinary person, you couldn''t bear it.


    The waves are constantly rolling, and there are layers of fog. The line of sight on the sea is very blurred, and you can''t see it within five meters. In ancient times, you must use the exorcism disc to detect the position of the ghost ship, and continue to follow the instructions of the exorcism disc.


    Swiping quickly across the sea, rushing through layers of mist, and finally, they saw the ghost ship flowing in the mist.


    This is a huge ship!


    Tall and magnificent, it is a giant cruise ship with a capacity of two to three thousand passengers.


    According to previous detections on the plane, there are still thousands of living people in the ghost ship at this time. Gu Youque must save these people, not just to save Dong Xingzhai.


    This huge ghost ship has nine floors, the distribution of which is the same as the usual luxurious ghost ships. I also got some information from Xie Luoyang. The reason for clarifying these situations is because the evil spirits are to be eliminated. And, according to speculation, this ghost ship has more than one evil spirit, I am afraid that every area of ??the giant ship is guarded by evil spirits.


    For this reason, it is necessary to know the regional distribution of the giant ship, and it is also related to the rescue arrangements. Basic information, they roughly understand that the lower and first floors of the cabin of this cruise ship are the staff accommodation and warehouse areas. The second and third floors are ordinary passenger cabins. The fourth, fifth, and sixth floors are areas for entertainment, dining, shopping, leisure, etc. As for the seventh, eighth, and ninth floors and above, most of them are the areas where the rooms with balcony, suites, and presidential suites are high-class rooms.


    Although this distribution is very hierarchical, the entire ghost ship is huge, and the surviving people are scattered in various places. It is not easy to save them all.


    boom! what!


    "thump!"


    Gu Youque and Tang Ye were looking at the ghost ship when they heard a gunshot, and then a cry of pain, and then someone fell into the sea. The two immediately went to check and saw someone struggling in the water, so they went to help.


    Click!


    However, at this time, the ghost ship made a gloomy cry, and the exorcism disc in Gu Youque''s hand turned so much that a very terrifying ghost power appeared. Gu Youque looked up and saw a white dress flying by, there was a ghost!


    Gu Youwei immediately cast a spell attack, and said to Tang Ye: "Master, please save people, I will deal with evil spirits!"


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, but Gu Youque had already chased the white-clothed evil spirit. Tang Ye felt helpless, this guy was still so impulsive. Fortunately, his power has been locked in and will not let the ancients go wrong, so he will let them go, and then he will save the people who fell into the water.


    When Tang Ye went over, he felt bad. This person''s body was corroded by ghost power to almost transparent.

 Chapter 2041： Goblin playground!

    Gu Youque was gone, as if he was addicted to chasing evil spirits, Tang Ye could only save people. The person who fell into the water was in a critical condition, and Tang Ye reached out to pull up the woman without delay.


    However, he didn''t expect that as soon as he touched this person''s hand, he felt like an electric shock, and he felt numb.


    Such a terrible ghost power?


    Even Tang Ye couldn''t help being surprised. In this case, he would have to use his own power of Fu Mo. After using the power of Fu Mo, he saw that there was a strong ghost power in this person, forming a group like a demon, constantly devouring this person''s vitality. This is why this person seems to have become transparent, caused by ghost power devouring vitality. If it cannot be stopped, it means that this person will die.


    Death is second, Tang Ye frowned, thinking that this is directly changing people from living to ghost!


    Directly creating ghosts, terrible, never seen such a thing!


    This strong ghost power first turned a person into a half ghost, and then slowly eroded. If you fail to get rid of this ghost power after a certain period of time, the whole person will be eroded and eventually become a real ghost.


    It must be someone who survived the torture of the ghost ship by some super evil spirit, just like a game.


    Tang Ye looked at the ghost ship filled with gloomy spirits, but was curious about what kind of evil spirit it was.


    At this time, in a room of the ghost ship, the doll that was going to play hide and seek was floating, and smiled evilly and forced it towards a woman with extraordinary temperament.


    Although the woman''s face was pale and severely injured, she still could see that she looked like an impenetrable woman. There is a feeling of not fighting or grabbing, even if she is angry, it still gives people this feeling. So fearless and selfless, like a Buddha.


    She is the third phoenix of the Red Wall, Dong Xingzhai. Dong''s woman. It is clever to have this kind of temperament, because a hundred years ago Dong Miaozhu was a woman from the Dong family. And she is the reincarnation of the born Buddha, and has an extraordinary relationship with Tang Ye.


    Even after Dong Miaozhu awakened to Buddhahood, his power at that time had reached the point where he could leave the ancestral land. It''s just that in later events, she has not been seen, and I don''t know where she went.


    "Big sister, you violated the rules, so I want to punish you!" The doll floating in the air said to Dong Xingzhai.


    "Now you are going to be a ghost! In five minutes, you will become a ghost! Hehe~" The doll smiled again.


    The doll smiled evilly at Dong Xingzhai, then instantly appeared in front of Dong Xingzhai, and tapped Dong Xingzhai''s head with the plastic doll''s hand. Suddenly Dong Xingzhai felt a cold breath rushing into her body, and then her legs became stiff and weak, and she fell straight down.


    She looked at her feet and couldn''t help panicking. She saw her feet become transparent! It''s like becoming a ghost! And the doll said that she only has five minutes!


    "Demon!" Dong Xingzhai snorted coldly. She didn''t expect that she could not deal with this doll demon with special abilities.


    When she asked the Red Wall Court to solve the ghost ship, she thought it was just an ordinary monster. As a woman from the Dong family, she also inherited the abilities of Dong Miaozhu a hundred years ago. She mastered the Dharma, and it is not an exaggeration to say that she is a devils master. However, after tracking down the ghost ship, she found that the enemy was very weird--no, not only to describe it as weird, but what she encountered was not an ordinary evil spirit at all!


    A doll is not uncommon in horror movies. However, that doll is not an ordinary wraith, and has mastered alternative abilities, such as being able to directly turn people into ghosts. This kind of curse imprinted by it cannot be ruled out. , It''s weird.


    This made Dong Xingzhai caught off guard.


    Now she has been imprinted by the doll, and it is hard to protect herself. Then saving people, I am afraid it is impossible. However, as a believer in the Buddha, she couldn''t helplessly watch so many people on the boat being killed, being toyed with, becoming evil spirits, and finally becoming evil spirits.


    The people on this cruise ship are all traveling around the sea on cruise ships, and there is no shortage of such foreign giants and politicians. Now that everyone is alive, the next second is not necessarily true. Because every time they pass, part of them will be released. No one knows what they did, but when they came back, very few were still alive.


    It was obviously a plaything of evil spirits.


    The people who weren''t reduced to playthings asked the people who still had their lives back, only to find that they were all in a mental breakdown. Although there are a few who remain sane, they just keep muttering, "Ghosts, ghosts, ghosts, don''t kill me, don''t kill me" and so on.


    Dong Xingzhai knew that evil spirits did evil, but how do ordinary people know. They still don''t know that the world has changed dramatically, and there are ghosts. So when you encounter evil spirits, you can''t accept it at all, and your spirit is easily frightened and collapsed.


    When Dong Xingzhai first looked for the cruise ship, she was not injured yet. After investigating the cruise ship, she had some information and knew that the entire cruise ship had nine floors, and there was a ghost on each floor. In order to find a good time, these ghosts used various methods to play games.


    Those who fail to play the game will lose their lives. Successful people can go back alive. But when I went back, I went back to the cabin that was used as a cage, and continued to wait for the next game.


    Goblin''s playground.


    This is the most appropriate way to describe this cruise ship.


    At present, Dong Xingzhai has learned that the first-tier evil spirits on cruise ships are drowning ghosts. She also knew that the ninth floor, the top floor of the cruise ship, was controlled by the doll demon just now.


    She was on the ninth floor because she was selected to play games with the doll evil spirits on the ninth floor.


    Just now she was punished by the doll evil spirit because she used her abilities to persuade other game players to jointly deal with the doll evil spirit''s rules of the game.


    According to the doll''s game rules, the person who was turned into a ghost by her must find someone within fifteen minutes, and then turn that person into a ghost to continue to live. At the end of the game, as long as the number of people who have not become ghosts exceeds half, everyone does not have to die.


    Therefore, Dong Xingzhai''s idea is that there is no need for everyone to hide, unite, and then ask a few brave people to stand up and take turns to become ghosts. These few people account for less than half of the number. In this way, when the time is up, more than half of the total number of people who have never been ghosts, then they will win the game.


    In fact, the ghost-changing game of dolls and evil spirits is just a test of human nature and the courage to overcome fear. As long as you have courage, unity and dedication, you can win.


    Dong Xingzhai is a person who believes in Buddha. He influenced everyone and won the game in that way. However, the doll became angry. It did not attack those people, but attacked Dong Xingzhai, thinking that Dong Xingzhai broke the rules and broke her interest, and she wanted to punish her.


    It was a ghost spell that could not be passed on Dong Xingzhai, making her a ghost in five minutes.


    Seeing that the body was constantly becoming transparent, and Dong''s Dharma could not be effective, Dong Xingzhai simply let go and shot the doll, but was hit by the doll, broke through the glass window, and fell to the sea.


    Such a movement caught Tang Ye''s attention, and Tang Ye looked up and saw Dong Xingzhai who was constantly falling. Suddenly, he felt a sense of deja vu.


    Dong Miaozhu?

 Chapter 2042： Not a human being!

    Tang Ye is no stranger to Dong Miaozhu, because Dong Miaozhu is like a princess. Dong Miaozhu was also the first person to almost kill him. At that time, Dong Miaozhu awakened to the Dharma, and his thousand-handed Guanyin was amazingly beautiful. At that time, I thought this was Tang Ye''s disaster, but the facts proved that Dong Miaozhu was his guide.


    Dong Miaozhu''s serious injury to him gave him the supreme fusion of Buddhism, allowing him to realize the change of the four seasons and the cycle of life and death after entering the state of death, and then realize the extraordinary magic of withered wood in spring.


    Nowadays, seeing the woman who fell from the cruise ship, her face is not like Dong Miaozhu, but her temperament is very similar. Do not fight or grab, there is life in the eyes, compassion for the world, but see through everything, like nothing.


    Tang Ye knew that this was the third phoenix of the Red Wall Palace, Dong Xingzhai. The woman from the Dong family felt indescribable.


    At this time, Dong Xingzhai''s body became more and more transparent. The person who was originally cursed by the doll turned into a ghost within 15 minutes, but the ghost curse in her was faster and would become within five minutes. Dong Xingzhai couldn''t crack this other ghost curse, even using the strongest Jingshi Brahma that he had cultivated. She was very helpless and could only say that today is the reincarnation of cause and effect, and she will die.


    However, when Dong Xingzhai gave up, a gentle force rose up, wrapped her around, stabilized her body, and then slowly brought her to the sea.


    Dong Xingzhai was very surprised at the current situation. She saw Tang Ye in front, a faceless man!


    For the faceless person, although Dong Xingzhai has never met, he has heard of it. Many people have heard of it. The Faceless Man has done a lot of sensational things, and now it is even more rumored to be the Void Lord, powerful and unmatched.


    Dong Xingzhai didn''t understand why the faceless man appeared here, and seemed to have saved her?


    "Your situation is very serious." Dong Xingzhai did not speak, but Tang Ye spoke first.


    Dong Xingzhai noticed the condition of his body, looked down, and felt cold. More and more places were demonized, becoming transparent, and when the body disappeared, only ghosts remained. Although she saw through the cycle of life and death, she had never thought about the time to die so soon, so she was still a little unwilling.


    Tang Ye turned his head and saw that there was no Gu Youque''s figure, but Gu Youque was not in danger of life. He was speechless. Originally, he wanted Gu Youque to come back to save people, but now it seems that Gu Youque ran to deal with evil spirits, and he could only save people.


    However, probably even if there is a deficiency in ancient times, there is no way to save people. Because this evil spirit curse was swallowed into the body and transformed the soul into an evil spirit. When it comes to the soul, you must be careful. I am afraid that only Tang Ye can directly manipulate the soul now. So, after all, it would be Tang Ye to save people.


    "You need to be treated immediately." Tang Ye said to Dong Xingzhai.


    Dong Xingzhai frowned, looking at Tang Ye very puzzled. treatment? The healing of the soul? This faceless person said this, can it be treated? It''s amazing. There have been many rumors about this faceless man, and it feels like this man is omnipotent. Is there really such a person in the world?


    Also, is this faceless person so kind?


    Tang Ye continued to say to Dong Xingzhai: "How about I save your life?"


    In this way, it is not so kind and not asking for return, as if the negotiation is conditional.


    Dong Xingzhai spoke: "What do you want me to do?"


    "Without him, I owe it personally. Maybe one day I can use it." Tang Ye said.


    Dong Xingzhai was silent for a moment. Such conditions may seem easy and there is nothing to do, but in reality they are very important. For example, when will the faceless person ask himself to do something excessive, do it or not?


    However, Dong Xingzhai is not a tangled person. It is easy to see when the matter is finished. All causal reincarnation has today''s cause and tomorrow''s results. There is no way to explain it. She nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Okay."


    Tang Ye looked around and said, "It''s not convenient here. Get on the boat."


    Then Tang Ye waved his hand and was taken to a certain room on the ship together with Dong Xingzhai, making Dong Xingzhai much more comfortable. It is also much more convenient to cast spells on her. The evil spirit curse seal is very strong, and requires the power of the Fumo master and interference with the soul. It cannot be distracted. A slight carelessness will hurt the soul. The consequences are very serious.


    Starting to save people and cast spells, Tang Ye turned into a thin white ray needle. A hundred years ago, he had a psychic needle, but he gave it to Yun Youlan. A hundred years later, he no longer needs to use physical needles, and the power that he emits is concentrated, and he has the same effect as a psychic needle.


    In short, he hasn''t done this kind of saving for a long time. In closer detail, he learned from medicine. Therefore, the medical skills are fundamental and will not be forgotten.


    Dong Xingzhai was very curious about how this faceless man could break such a peculiar evil spell. For the doll''s ghost skills, I have not usually seen it, it seems to be a direct destructive force. In addition, how can the soul be cured?


    People are sick, and ghosts are sick. The two treatments are different. Her current situation is simply a combination of human disease and ghost disease. If this can be cured, the strength of the healer is truly unfathomable.


    Tang Ye popped out psychic needles and pierced Dong Xingzhai''s forehead, neck and chest. If it were a hundred years ago, he could not do this. At least you have to go close to your body and touch Dong Xingzhai''s body, so that you can grasp the strength without any problems. But a hundred years later, his mastery of power is very skillful and accurate.


    After Dong Xingzhai was pierced into the body by the psychic needle that Tang Ye turned into, she thought it would be very painful, after all, it hurts the soul, but she never expected that she did not feel any pain, but felt very comfortable, as if her body was cooled. Something moisturizes. That is a kind of vitality!


    Among the vital forces, there is another powerful force of ambushing demons, expelling evil spirits. When the evil spirit power is expelled, it would have an impact on the soul, and then it will be extremely painful, but there is a vital force following it, and the pain will be eliminated under the nourishment. At the same time, the vitality promptly resolves possible life-threatening accidents, making this treatment very safe.


    There is no pain, and it is safe. Faced with such a terrible situation that the evil curse seal is corroding, Dong Xingzhai can''t believe that this can be done by mortals.


    Although Dong Xingzhai was shocked, he did not speak or move. She knew that Tang Ye could not be disturbed now, and everything would wait until after treatment.


    Not long after, the evil spirit power in Dong Xingzhai''s body was eliminated, and Dong Xingzhai''s injuries eased a lot. This was mainly due to the nourishment of that vital force, which not only broke the evil spirit curse, but also healed her many other injuries.


    "You..." Dong Xingzhai looked at Tang Ye and wanted to express his surprise and gratitude, but he didn''t know how to say it. Faced with such a mysterious and powerful figure, I really feel that he is not a human being.

 Chapter 2043： Suspicious!

    The power of Dong Xingzhai is even worse than that of Dong Miaozhu. So for what Tang Ye did, she didn''t think of Tang Ye as a human being. This also shows that her practice is not enough. If Dong Miaozhu reappeared, I am afraid that what Tang Ye did was taken for granted.


    Tang Ye sensed Dong Xingzhai''s strength to a certain extent. He could become one of the four phoenixes of the Red Wall. He was certainly not weak and was close to the Holy Path, but he had a natural understanding of Buddhism, and the power he exerted was often comparable to the Holy Path. However, there is still a lot of distance to reach the level of Dong Miaozhu a hundred years ago.


    "Thank you senior for your life-saving grace." Dong Xingzhai was no longer corroded by the evil spirit curse, and his physical injury was much better. After he got up, it didn''t affect him, so he bowed to Tang Ye.


    Dong Xingzhai wanted to see Tang Ye, but he couldn''t keep staring at him. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to possess such a strong power of Fu Mo. It is said that the faceless man has terrible dark magic power, no one knows that he still knows the secret technique of demon.


    This is a very contradictory thing. It possesses dark magic power and is regarded as evil. However, he has mastered the secret technique of expelling evil. This is very contradictory. This can be explained. Dong Xingzhai can only think of when the faceless man appeared in the Xiangshan Biyun Temple and took Wuwang away, what Wuwang said after entering the devil, "Power is just a form, how power depends on people. Essence."


    Does it mean that this person is evil? That''s not the case. Although Wuwang became a demon Buddha, his heart has not changed, he has taken control of the dark power, and then he has done the same things as before. Devil, rescue, and maintain the right path of heaven and earth.


    Perhaps the same is true for this faceless person. He has a lot of power, and he has mastered these powers, and use whatever he wants.


    Tang Ye knew Dong Xingzhai¡¯s doubts about him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be curious as to why I know the art of abusing demons. This power between heaven and earth can be used by everyone. Everything depends on good fortune. And if I didn¡¯t know the art of abusing demons , Can''t save you either."


    "Your secret technique is stronger than I''ve ever seen, and it''s not at the same level." Dong Xingzhai said to Tang Ye, praising Tang Ye very much.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak. His Secret Technique of Demon Demon is indeed another level, after all, it is an extradition. And because it is the state of extradition, it is not difficult to heal the injured soul, otherwise Dong Xingzhai will not be able to save him. If it is still the strength of a hundred years ago, even if you want to heal, you will have to spend a lot of effort and may put your soul at risk.


    The strength of the extradited person is equivalent to a ghost in the underworld, who can directly touch the soul, which brings great convenience.


    "Do you want to take a break?" Tang Ye asked Dong Xingzhai suddenly. Because he didn''t plan to stay there forever, he wanted to look around. However, if Dong Xingzhai is left alone, she may be in danger. At least it is certain that there are ghosts on the ghost ship that are much stronger than Dong Xingzhai, otherwise Dong Xingzhai would not be seriously injured.


    Dong Xingzhai said: "Thanks to the treatment of seniors, I have recovered a lot. I don''t need to rest. I want to rescue the other survivors on the boat."


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want to take her, being alone is more in line with Tang Ye''s mood at this time. He said to Dong Xingzhai: "No, you still have to take a break first, you need to adjust, and wait until you are sure to recover before acting. I will help you with the next enchantment. You can take some time to recover, so that it is better to save people."


    With that, Tang Ye used the power of Fu Mo to build an enchantment around him, and also arranged a defensive line in the room, making the feminine intrusion impossible.


    "Don''t look at your injury recovery a lot, in fact, the soul and body fit has not been completed, so it will have a greater impact." Tang Ye said to Dong Xingzhai clearly why Dong Xingzhai had to rest, so Dong Xingzhai could not refute.


    Dong Xingzhai had no choice but to do this first.


    Then Tang Ye began to look around the ghost ship.


    This is the first floor of the cruise ship. Just now Tang Ye heard Dong Xingzhai''s brief mention that the one who occupies this place is a drowning ghost.


    As a person who has worked as a Fu Demon Master, Tang Ye has some understanding of all kinds of ghosts. Regarding the falling water ghost, it is not as strange as the rumors, but it is a ghost who drowned in the water and did not reincarnate after giving birth to resentment and did evil in the water. For this kind of ghost, there will be day and night. Because it is in the water, it can appear in deeper places during the day.


    When drowning ghosts come and go during the day, they usually create some illusions. For example, if there are children, they make toys and other things to attract them. After the person is attracted to the past, it will be attracted to deeper water. Because if the water level is too shallow, people can run out of the water. If the sun is too thick on the water, the falling water ghosts can do nothing, so that people can escape. In places where the water is deeper, the drowning ghost can stretch out its ghost claws and drag people into the water to drown without being afraid of the sunlight.


    As for the drowning ghosts that appear in the dark, that would be unscrupulous. Without the threat of sunlight, they can surface. However, because they died in the water, even if they could surface, they could not leave the water. At most, they can sit on the shore. However, at least one pair of feet must be soaked in water.


    Therefore, if you usually pass by rivers, ponds, swimming pools and other places with water at night and see a wicked person sitting on the edge of the water, soaking your feet or body, you must be careful if it is a drowning ghost. Up. At this time, no matter what it says or does, don¡¯t go close to it or to the surface of the water, otherwise you may be dragged into the water by accident.


    The falling water ghost is not difficult to deal with. If there is a falling water ghost, because it is restricted to that water area, as long as the spell is cast in that water area, the falling water ghost can be forced out and then conquered.


    However, Tang Ye felt that this ghost ship might not be the usual one. After all, this ghost ship is very difficult. As the hunting ghost of the evil ghost playground, if it is too weak, it won''t match it.


    So it can be guessed that if the hunting ghost of this first level is a drowning ghost, then it has found a stand-in, and it can leave the spirit-binding waters. A lot of the saying about the drowned ghost is that it can only be liberated by enticing a person to kill it. And the more people killed, the farther it can leave the water.


    The first floor of the cruise ship is the closest place to the water, and the sea outside the corridor. The promenade next to the sea is very quiet, with only the sound of the sea breeze blowing and the occasional stirring of the sea.


    This kind of silence always makes people wonder, is there something on the back?


    The occasional sea breeze blows with a heart-to-heart coldness, especially when it blows to the ears and neck, it makes people feel trembling. I always felt that my shoulder was touched by a hand that had just stretched out of the ice, and was still very cold and wet.


    But suddenly looking back, there was nothing. The corridor is still quiet, and the sea next to it is as silent as ever.


    But this makes people even more suspicious that he is being targeted by something. Because at this moment when he turned his head, perhaps this thing has also changed behind him. I suddenly turned my head back to look at it, but... I didn''t see anything again.


    At this moment, I can''t help but make people nervous, but I can only comfort myself with nothing, and then continue to move forward.


    But the silence behind him made people feel that he was really being stared at by something. This made me have been shaking my heart, I began to be suspicious, and began to slowly become afraid... So, when I walked, I slowly accelerated my speed, and finally the dead silence was broken by the sound of footsteps...


    "Bored..." However, Tang Ye didn''t care about this haunted suspicion.

 Chapter 2044： Artificial!

    Things like haunting will exist, but things like fear of ghosts... basically won''t happen to Tang Ye.


    Whether it''s a drowning ghost or other ghosts, he doesn''t bother to pay attention to it. Walking on a cruise ship is like sightseeing.


    The evil spirit Dong Xingzhai had seen was a floating doll, very eerie and scary. The doll is made of fair-skinned plastic, with western brown eyes, golden curly hair and wearing a white princess round skirt.


    It was originally a cute doll, but because of the bright brown eyes of the doll, it seemed to be staring at people in the dark. And the smile at the corner of his mouth is even more strange and evil. So it makes people think of the bridges in horror movies that are being held by a kid evil spirit, or dragged on the ground with a hand, walking slowly step by step.


    It was really frightening, and the laughter of the kid evil spirit made people shiver uncontrollably.


    After Tang Ye left, Dong Xingzhai didn''t think much, just rested at ease. She believed Tang Ye''s strength, because one of Tang Ye''s great advantages was to give people a sense of peace of mind and reliability. Although she had just met Tang Ye, the rumors that Tang Ye was a faceless person outside were mixed, but that was how Tang Ye gave her just now.


    Dong Xingzhai, who was sitting in the room resting now, realized that there was some conflict between the soul and the body. Perhaps it was because he had just taken a knife on the soul, so the contract between the soul and the body took a while to recover. In that case, rest and recover first.


    "Tick..."


    Dong Xingzhai was just about to take a quiet recuperation, but he didn''t expect to hear the sound of a leaking faucet in a quiet toilet at this time. It is certainly not easy for such a sound to be transmitted into the room. Dong Xingzhai became cautious. In this ghost ship, the playground of evil spirits, God knows what will come up again.


    And when Dong Xingzhai became cautious, she felt something dripped on her body. Looking down at the card, there are water drops falling from the raised chest, red water drops...stained into red dots, more and more red dots... Soon her right chest became blood red, like being splashed. Blood.


    Dong Xingzhai was shocked when he saw it, and suddenly raised his head to look. Because her right chest became blood-red, it was because of the continuous dripping of red liquid on it-perhaps, this was blood, because at this time the room was filled with a heavy smell of blood.


    After looking up, Dong Xingzhai couldn''t help but his eyes widened, his whole body tensed, ready to fight.


    She saw that there was a head hanging on the ceiling above the room. The headed face looked at her with a wicked smile.


    The face of the head was pale and swollen, like a drowned corpse. And this pale face, the eyes, the ears, the nose, the mouth... are all dripping with blood.


    The bloody, hideous head with seven orifices is several times more real than in horror movies!


    "Damn..." Dong Xingzhai groaned, this is the evil spirit coming. Seeing that, it must still be a strong evil spirit.


    Dong Xingzhai was ready to fight and wanted to leave the room to go outside, but she remembered that Tang Ye had already set up a protective barrier in this room, telling her that no matter what happened or what she saw, she should not step out of that spiritual line. Although she can deal with evil spirits and people who possess the Dharma, she is considered a devils master. However, she is not in good condition now, and she does not know the specific strength of these evil spirits, so she still needs to pay attention to safety. For this reason, she did not leave the room and turned a blind eye to the blood-colored head.


    Even so, the scarlet head was making noise, and the atmosphere was very scary, and it was difficult to make people quiet. A **** head hung from the ceiling, occasionally grinning and breathing gloomily. I''m afraid most people don''t dare to see it. Dong Xingzhai chose to ignore it, but she stopped looking at the ceiling, and blood appeared on the ground again, slowly seeping out, and soon covered the entire ground.


    As a result, the ground covered with blood and turned oily can reflect the head on the ceiling. Now, even if Dong Xingzhai lowered his head, he could still see the head. The headed face seemed to face her with a wicked smile.


    Dong Xingzhai felt quite annoying. As a devils master, she was not very afraid of this situation, but she needed to recuperate and fit her soul, and it was difficult to calm down. Especially, when she didn''t look up, didn''t look down, or looked ahead, when another head appeared on the wall in front, she wanted to hit someone.


    This evil spirit is very annoying. In this room, it can be covered with blood anywhere, and then it looks like a mirror, and you can see the bloated, pale, but bleeding head!


    Anyway, as long as you open your eyes, you can see such a terrifying picture.


    In this case, you can only close your eyes.


    However, as soon as he closed his eyes, Dong Xingzhai felt the fluid flowing under his feet spreading and rising. It was like rising water, submerging her body bit by bit. From her feet, to thighs, to waist, to chest... She felt that her body was under more and more pressure!


    In this situation, people can''t help but worry that the whole person will be submerged, and even breathing will not work.


    Dong Xingzhai opened his eyes instinctively, and was immediately shocked. She saw that her body, below her neck, was drowned in rising blood. And soon, her head will be overwhelmed.


    How could this be? If you are submerged, you will definitely die.


    But in this room, Tang Ye had clearly cast a spell, and these feminine things couldn''t hurt him anymore.


    Could it be that the power of this evil ghost broke even Tang Ye''s barrier?


    "Woo..." After panicking and thinking, Dong Xingzhai suddenly felt that it was difficult for her to breathe, and she had been drowned in blood.


    In the blood, she felt that she was grabbed by a hand and dragged her out. She kept struggling, but her whole body kept sinking. She felt more and more uncomfortable, she felt that she was about to struggle, she felt...she was going to be drowned.


    "That is an illusion." At this moment, a familiar voice came from Tang Ye.


    Dong Xingzhai woke up suddenly when he heard it. Perhaps Tang Ye helped her and expelled the ghost vision. She opened her eyes and saw the blood retreating little by little, the light reappeared, and the room returned to normal.


    Dong Xingzhai felt relieved when he saw Tang Ye, but soon she felt a little embarrassed again. Because she was replaced by an illusion just now, she felt that she must be gaffe. However, she was not convinced, she shouldn''t be right, how could she be so confused by that evil illusion? Is your strength so bad?


    Tang Ye said again: "The evil spirit is very powerful, and you haven''t recovered yet, and your soul is damaged. The severity is by no means comparable to a physical injury. Therefore, you still can''t fight these things well."


    Dong Xingzhai nodded, there is a reason to feel more comfortable. She thanked Tang Ye, "Thank you, senior, for coming back in time and helping me break the illusion."


    Tang Ye nodded lightly, then turned to look outside, and said, "Don''t underestimate the strength of the evil spirits here. They are very strong. It always feels like they were created artificially."


    "What?!" Dong Xingzhai was shocked, such a powerful evil spirit was artificial?

 Chapter 2045： Sea evil spirit!

    A disciple of Fu Mo once asked Master, are the demons and ghosts terrible in the world? Master¡¯s answer is, it¡¯s not terrible. What¡¯s terrible is that people¡¯s hearts are not righteous and they do that magical things.


    This is talking about sinister hearts.


    Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai felt that this was exactly what they were facing now. The evil spirits of this ghost ship were made by humans, and the instigators were humans. Therefore, it should be said that the scary ones are humans, not evil spirits.


    Now the ghost illusion has disappeared, and there is no trace of the ghost. But Tang Ye thought it could be traced. Just now Dong Xingzhai will encounter the illusion, which is exactly what the evil spirit did. That means that the evil spirit has been here. Now that he has been here, Tang Ye can trace the trail, but here he arranged the barrier.


    Tang Ye looked at Dong Xingzhai, stared, and then stretched out his hand to play Dong Xingzhai. Dong Xingzhai didn''t know why, but at this moment, he saw a drop of pitch-black slime like oil flying out of Dong Xingzhai''s shoulder!


    Seeing the dark slime, Dong Xingzhai stared and felt it, and found that it was what had the power of the evil ghost illusion just now.


    "This is...?" Dong Xingzhai asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "The reason why this drowning ghost is so powerful is because he has not escaped from the waters where he died in the first place. For a drowning ghost, the power he can exert in the waters where he drowned It is the most powerful. And this black slimy liquid is probably the water in the waters where he drowned."


    "This drowning ghost relies on these waters to have such a strong power. Therefore, if you can find where the water is and destroy the water, then it is not afraid!"


    "Then let''s look for it right away!" Dong Xingzhai said, these evil spirits, it''s good to get rid of them quickly. Dong Xingzhai also felt that if there is such a powerful guy as Tang Ye, it is right to make full use of it.


    "You don''t need to rest?" Tang Ye asked. In fact, what he meant was that he had no thoughts about dealing with evil spirits. At most, he was walking around the ghosts, paying attention to the old-fashioned situation, and killing evil spirits by the way.


    However, Dong Xingzhai didn''t know if it was pretending that he didn''t understand it or something. He didn''t listen to Tang Ye''s words, and said solemnly: "Senior, this junior is not a big deal. It''s better to get rid of the evil spirits and save the people on the boat."


    Women like Dong Xingzhai all pretend to be serious, and Tang Ye will not give her face in other estimates. Give the woman''s face for the time being. Tang Ye nodded, then turned and left, Dong Xingzhai followed. But she didn''t show any look of ecstasy. I don''t know if she was happy to fool Tang Ye to help. She still kept that serious look, making people want to say nothing.


    When the two of them left the room, Tang Ye did not speak, and Dong Xingzhai did not speak. The atmosphere was dull and embarrassing. Walking in a place with evil spirits in this way completely brought out an atmosphere of horror. It''s just that Tang Ye has never been afraid of these, and Dong Xingzhai will not be afraid. In addition to her own experience, there is no need to be afraid of Tang Ye, a powerful senior.


    They wanted to find the black slimy liquid that had just dripped on Dong Xingzhai''s body. This black sticky liquid is water taken from the place where the drowning ghost drowned during his lifetime. This water can provide powerful power to the drowning ghost who has left that water area.


    Then, if the water can be destroyed, the drowning ghost will no longer be a threat. Even the drowning ghost is probably where the water is placed, and the drowning ghost can be killed by the way.


    If the drowning ghosts can be eliminated, the area on the first floor of the cruise ship will no longer be affected by those ghost powers. Those who survived will be better off.


    Since it is a place where water is placed, it is naturally dark and humid, and it is better to be in such a place for a long time. In this kind of place, the warehouse on the negative floor under the first floor of the cruise ship is more suitable. So the two went to the warehouse on the first floor together.


    "Ah!" Dong Xingzhai yelled suddenly, which didn''t quite match her usual appearance.


    Tang Ye looked back and saw Dong Xingzhai''s right foot was grabbed by a swollen and pale hand and dragged towards the sea outside the promenade. Suddenly being attacked like this, the instinct was called out, and it was nothing to be shocked.


    "Naughty animal!" Dong Xingzhai reacted, shouting in a low voice, with a majestic expression, sending out the Dharma to hit the dead hand that grabbed her foot. But that dead hand can change, she can''t hit, she is still being dragged to the sea outside.


    Tang Ye felt strange that this was the power of the drowning ghost. He didn''t expect the drowning ghost to be so bold that he would directly appear to deal with them.


    "Senior, be careful!" Dong Xingzhai was holding an iron railing to support her body from being dragged into the sea. At this moment, she saw Tang Ye behind, connected to the sea, two water columns sprayed high, and the water columns were attacking Tang Ye. .


    Tang Ye originally cared about Dong Xingzhai, but didn''t notice. When he looked back, "huhu", the two water columns directly wrapped around his neck, hands and feet.


    To be entangled in this way, it seems to be bound and unable to move, is that to be slaughtered?


    "A boring trick." However, Tang Ye just snorted briefly.


    At this time, Tang Ye issued a little strength from his fingertips, cut his fingers, dripped a little blood, and then this little blood merged into the water column that bound him.


    After the blood entered the water column, Tang Ye could activate the magic spell. Then I saw that the blood that had melted in Tang Ye''s saliva immediately spread, and flowed along the water column to various places in the water column.


    "Huh huh!"


    After allowing the water column to be absorbed by Tang Ye''s blood, the water column suddenly seemed to have evaporated, only a burst of hot water vapor dissipated, and Tang Ye could no longer be restrained.


    Tang Ye landed lightly, as stable as Mount Tai, without fear. Then he had the psychic needle with white light in his hand and threw the psychic needle out. If there was a psychic, the psychic needle traced it out and pierced into the sea nearby.


    "Hehe! Huhu! Huh!"


    After the psychic needle flew into the sea, it seemed to hit something, causing a low muffled grunt. Then he saw that the swollen and pale hand holding Dong Xingzhai''s right foot was also released, and Dong Xingzhai was no longer dragged into the sea.


    At this moment, what was shocking was that under the sea nearby, a white ray was chasing an extra black water. The black water was obviously not the opponent of the white ray and fled.


    "Can you run?" Tang Ye glanced at him, and didn''t even put the evil spirit in his eyes.


    It was the drowning ghost who attacked Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai just now. Probably it was the drowning ghost who knew that Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai were going to find the root water that had drowned in his lifetime, so they took the initiative to attack Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai.


    But the evil water ghost didn''t know that Tang Ye''s power was so strong, and now he was chased by a vicious force, very jealous. It is very clear how strong that force is. If it is hit, it may be seriously injured, and it will not recover after eating a few people.


    Having been chased by the psychic needle, the evil water ghost couldn''t get rid of it, suddenly changed lanes, surfaced, and attacked Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai.


    Seeing the appearance of the evil water ghost, he was a slightly fat man. He was bloated and had a lot of decay because of being drowned. His two eyeballs were uneven, one protruding and the other concave. The eye circles were sunken deep, and under the swelling and white, there was a touch of red that seemed to be dripping blood.


    Very scary ghost.

 Chapter 2046： Ghost meets monster!

    Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai were not surprised to see the appearance of the drowning ghost. They are all Fu Mo masters, who have seen ghosts, ghosts, and monsters. They are not strange to these forms of ghosts, at best they are more terrifying.


    Now the falling water evil spirit wanted to attack Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai in turn, Tang Ye watched quietly, and hummed, "No self-knowledge."


    It was the falling water evil spirit, that psychic needle couldn''t deal with it, and he wanted to hurt Tang Ye. No wonder Tang Ye would find it ridiculous.


    Tang Ye didn''t move, the falling water evil spirit approached, and attacked Tang Ye with a ghost claw. However, at this moment, the psychic needle in the sea swiftly sprang out and pierced through the palm of the falling ghost.


    "Ah!" The falling water evil spirit screamed, in pain. The power of the psychic needle can restrain it.


    The falling water evil spirit was seriously injured and suddenly dissipated, but instead of being wiped out, it ran away. After it dissipated, it still had a group of ghosts, and quickly flew into the cabin.


    "It''s going to the main body now. Most of the ghosts that are badly injured and stored in the sun return to the main body. This is both instinct and the best choice. Only there can they recover their strength the fastest." Tang Ye Said to Dong Xingzhai.


    Dong Xingzhai nodded, indicating that he understood. Regardless of whether she understands this or not, Tang Ye tells her now that she is just accumulating experience. Tang Ye is an old senior, this is unanimously recognized by those who know Tang Ye, the kind who has lived for a long time, knows astronomy and geography. Therefore, if you have such a senior band, you must humbly listen.


    After chasing the falling water evil spirits, Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai arrived at the first floor of the cruise ship. There is a warehouse below, which is stacked with various sundries. At this time, the warehouse was very quiet, and it was pitch black again, and it suddenly seemed a bit eerie and strange.


    Tang Ye still controlled the psychic needle to open the way, and the light from the psychic needle illuminated the dark warehouse. From beginning to end, Tang Ye used only channeling to target Fu Luoshui evil spirits, including the previous treatment of Dong Xingzhai. This is the strong man. For Tang Ye, one move is enough to deal with this mere evil ghost.


    The light of the psychic needle illuminates the warehouse, and seeing the ground in the warehouse is wet, as if it had just been spilled. At the same time, the water seemed to be flowing by itself, making it very strange.


    At this moment, the shocking thing was that on the wet floor, all the water that seemed to be spilled suddenly floated, forming hard objects like bullets. They all faced Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai, and then "óù,óù,óù", together quickly attacked Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai!


    It was another attack from a falling water evil spirit.


    But in the face of such a thousand drops of water attack, Tang Ye just waved the psychic needle in front of him. The psychic needle swiftly swept around in front of Tang Ye, forming a strong shield, and the water droplets couldn''t break through.


    "Should... die..." The falling water ghost was easily stopped by Tang Ye when he saw such an attack, knowing that Tang Ye''s strength was far above it. It didn''t expect that it would meet Tang Ye''s so strong abusive master, very angry and unwilling.


    Dong Xingzhai saw the thousands of water droplets still beating, so he took a step forward and put his hands in a shower of dew, very soft and beautiful, like Guanyin Bodhisattva. Dong Xingzhai''s mouth moved lightly, thinking of wrinkles. She is not a vase, if Tang Ye is too powerful, it seems to be useless to set off her, otherwise her power of demon can be compared with Gu Youque.


    After Dong Xingzhai finished reciting the mantra seal, a ball of flames flew out, covering the attacking water droplets. When the water drop encountered the flame, it made a chirp sound, and was evaporated to disappear.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye snorted in surprise when he saw the flames from Dong Xingzhai. This flame is very strong, although it is not as strong as his green spirit fire, but this is the first time he has seen such a strong flame.


    "Nan Lihuo?" Tang Ye said after feeling a bit. He remembered that when he was a Fumo master, he had seen it in the Fumo Manuscript, saying that Nanlihuo was the most powerful flame among the exorcists, and it was known as the true fire of Fumo Samadhi.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Dong Xingzhai to control Nanli Huo. This horror was related to Buddhism. It is said that Nanli Huo had the purifying effect of Buddhism, and it was also created by the Buddhist Bodhisattva. The purifying effect here has a natural enemy-like restraint effect on demons and ghosts, just like the supreme secret technique of demon-defying, nine-character mantra, releasing a dragon.


    Dong Xingzhai nodded to Tang Ye and said, "It is indeed Nan Lihuo, and as expected, I can''t hide anything from the predecessors. This is a force passed down by Dong Miaozhu, the living Buddha of our Dong family a hundred years ago."


    "Living Buddha Dong Miaozhu..." Tang Ye chanted lightly, then smiled: "Okay."


    Dong Xingzhai''s eyes rolled, and he always felt that Tang Ye meant something, but it was vague, a bit inexplicable.


    "The main body of the falling water evil spirit is still deep in the depths. It is better to solve it than the predecessors. I am here to deal with the attack arranged by the falling water evil spirit." Dong Xingzhai made suggestions no matter what Tang Ye thought.


    "But your injury..." Tang Ye looked at Dong Xingzhai.


    Dong Xingzhai said directly: "It''s okay, seniors don''t worry."


    It wasn''t the power of the falling water ghost, and the falling water ghost was injured by Tang Ye again. Dong Xingzhai knew he could deal with it. How can she say that she is also the third phoenix of the Red Wall, if it is such a vase, what would be one of the four phoenixes?


    "That''s good." Tang Ye nodded. He believed in Dong Xingzhai, or in the immeasurable Dharma left by Dong Miaozhu. He left Dong Xingzhai alone and went deep into the warehouse.


    Thousands of water drops arranged by the falling water evil spirits were burned by Dong Xingzhai''s Nanli fire. Tang Ye walked forward, and the psychic needle returned to its original state, glowing white, illuminating the way forward, like a white elf. If Gu Youque saw this psychic needle, I''m afraid he would think of the psychic needle that Yun Youlan always passed down a hundred years ago. The two are very similar. In fact, it is the difference between an entity and an illusion power, and the shape is the same. After all, Yun Youlan''s psychic needle was given to him by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye made his debut a hundred years ago, and there were twenty-four mysterious needles, and the psychic needle was one of them. Later, he didn''t want to go the way of the evil spirit, so he simply presented the psychic needle to Yun Youlan. In Yun Youlan''s path to reorganize Fumo, the psychic needle played a huge role, and it was an artifact in Fumo. Therefore, if you have the psychic needle in your hand, the power of Fumo will be greatly improved.


    Tang Ye was getting closer and closer to the depths of the warehouse. He wanted to find Gu Youque to deal with it. It was a good training. However, in the ghost playground of the ghost ship, Gu Youque is now facing more ghosts and is well trained, so he will leave it alone for the time being.


    The drowning ghosts like places with water, water is indispensable for them, and at this time, wherever there is water in the warehouse, just go.


    Tang Ye walked slowly, calmly and leisurely, making the falling water ghost with eyeliner very depressed. That guy, he is a monster, he is a demon, how did he meet such a monster?

 Chapter 2047： Night ghost!

    Tang Ye came to the last floor of the warehouse, which was also the deepest floor of the cruise ship.


    Opening the entrance plank on this floor, a moldy and rancid smell immediately puffed out the nose, which made people feel sick and uncomfortable.


    Tang Ye could only send out a layer of strength to isolate this rotten smell, and then walked down the last floor from a small wooden ladder in front.


    Below is a relatively small room, so gloomy and cold, it is estimated that if there is no defensive measure, it will be stimulated to get goose bumps.


    In a small room, there is a water tank.


    What is surprising is that the water tank is different from the dusty scene in the room. There is no dust in the water tank, and it must have been just put in. However, looking at the entire small room, even the entrance from the wooden ladder, there is not enough width to put this water tank. In other words, has this water tank changed?


    No matter what it is, this water tank is definitely not simple. What Tang Ye suspected was that the water tank was filled with water from the place where the drowning ghost was. He stepped closer to the water tank and wanted to open the cover of the water tank.


    "Huh! Chuck!"


    However, when Tang Ye approached the water tank, suddenly, a huge cloudy wind blew outside the small room, and it became more and more fierce!


    It''s the drowning ghost here!


    Tang Ye completely ignored the arrival of the falling water evil spirits, hitting the water tank with a force, and the water tank was broken.


    "Damn it!" The falling water evil spirit screamed, extremely angry. Obviously this water tank has something to do with it, which violates its taboo.


    Sure enough, after the water tank was broken, the falling water ghost appeared. It directly condenses into the body, that is, the man who was drowned in the water, his entire body was swollen, there was still rotting flesh on his body, his face was extremely pale, and his eyes were obviously horrifying.


    The water tank was broken, and the falling water evil spirit went mad and flew over. The body is exposed, which is very detrimental to it. Either the body is merged and the strength is enhanced.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be so troublesome, waved the psychic needle to stop the falling ghost. At this time, a group of Nanlihuo flew down, and it was Dong Xingzhai who caught up after solving the outside affairs. Her Nan Lihuo swallowed the falling water evil spirits that were blocked by the psychic needle. The falling water evil spirits were injured by the psychic needle. They couldn''t resist Nan Lihuo and wailed.


    The powerful purifying power of Nanlihuo, after submerging the falling water evil spirits, it burned more and more vigorously, and finally burned the falling water evil spirits to ashes.


    Dong Xingzhai fell into the small room to see if the overwhelming ghost was completely resolved. And when she saw the corpse falling out of the broken water tank, she failed to prevent the stench in time, and couldn''t help turning her head to the side, vomiting a bit.


    What was poured out of the water tank was a corpse that had been soaked and rotten. The rotten meat is estimated to melt at the touch. In addition, due to the decay of the corpse, a dense cluster of corpse insects breeded. At this time, it fell to the ground, and large swaths of corpse insects continued to wriggle.


    At the same time, the smell was really unbearable, and Tang Ye, who had isolated it with strength, felt very sick.


    "You go out first, I will burn this place." Tang Ye said to Dong Xingzhai.


    Of course Dong Xingzhai didn''t want to stay here, and immediately went out, but the walk was a bit wobbly, and he was too stunned by the stench. If this is the case, she will not come down.


    Tang Ye followed and left, and then emitted a ball of flame from his hand, which bounced to the carrion and burned.


    This carrion was actually the corpse of the drowning ghost before his death, and the corpse was put into the water tank, probably because the drowning ghost wanted to make himself a survivor. That is, after killing enough people, the ghost can return to the body to gain more powerful power, some like a ghost.


    Leaving the gloomy warehouse and returning to the top, Dong Xingzhai breathed in the sea breeze air, feeling as if he was alive. And because the overwhelming ghosts were eliminated, I felt much more comfortable on this first level, probably because the power of the ghosts shrouded here was dissipated.


    After Dong Xingzhai recovered a bit, he said to Tang Ye: "Senior, let''s go to the second floor."


    Now that the evil spirits on the first level have been cleaned up, and the power of the evil spirits has disappeared, there should be nothing more to the surviving people on the first level. Then you can save the people on the second floor. It''s just that Tang Ye feels a little strange, it feels like playing a level-breaking game. In fact, he can go directly to the top floor to find the strongest doll evil spirit, and nothing will happen if he solves it.


    However, he felt that Gu Youque is constantly breaking through. This is a good training for Gu Youque, so just ignore it, let Gu Youque get enough experience, and then break through the strength. For this reason, Tang Ye agreed to Dong Xingzhai''s suggestion to go to the second floor.


    Solving the falling water ghost, although you can breathe a sigh of relief, there are other evil spirits on the entire cruise ship, and you must get rid of them to save others. Tang Ye had never thought of saving people so seriously, but Dong Xingzhai cared very much. Seeing her enthusiasm, Tang Ye had nothing to do right now, so he followed her.


    On the second floor, you can see that here are some ordinary cabins, which are places for ordinary tourists to stay. Because it is a place to live, it is relatively single, just like the distribution of rooms in hotels and hotels, which are distributed in a certain pattern.


    This is good, since it is single, it is much easier to find evil spirits. However, this is not the case.


    What Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai could not think of in the second floor was that there were people in each cabin, and these people were all living people. The people who survived were scared and haggard, and looked panicked. And some of those who are almost able to bear it, their eyes are full of despair.


    Dong Xingzhai asked them about the situation, wanting to know what happened, or what the evil spirit was like. But few people can express normally, Dong Xingzhai can only appease them first.


    Regarding these matters, Tang Ye didn''t care, and he didn''t act so enthusiastically, just like helping Dong Xingzhai.


    In Dong Xingzhai''s view, he really should be like this, because as the mysterious and powerful faceless man, how could he be so enthusiastic to help some ordinary people?


    Dong Xingzhai saw the dull-looking people and knew that they were all scared by evil spirits. The cruise ship at this time is like a world ruled by evil spirits. Too many people originally didn''t believe in ghosts, but ghosts did appear. Such an impact had too much influence on them.


    After Dong Xingzhai comforted them, he thought someone could tell them what happened, but suddenly it got dark. This change is very weird, it seems that the darkness is created by evil spirits.


    Seeing that it was dark, the sluggish people hurried to sleep in bed, covering their heads and ears with quilts, very scared and ignored Dong Xingzhai.


    Dong Xingzhai felt helpless. There is no clue about this kind of thing. She looked back at Tang Ye. Tang Ye pretended not to be enthusiastic, and simply said: "Their mental situation has been restricted to another world. Being in this world, but living in another world, is like an illusion."


    "A ghost that only hunts at night," Tang Ye said.

 Chapter 2048： Ghost knocks!

    Tang Ye guessed that the evil spirit that produced fear in the spiritual realm was the second level evil spirit. To deal with this kind of evil spirit, you must first overcome your fear, and then you can face the evil spirit and then eliminate it.


    For Tang Ye, fear does not exist at all, so it is not difficult for him to eliminate this evil spirit. It''s just that he is a "not very enthusiastic" person, because he is too powerful to focus on these little evil spirits...this is the feeling he gives, otherwise it is not normal at all.


    Dong Xingzhai had always felt that Tang Ye was such a person, so she was very embarrassed to trouble Tang Ye to help solve the evil spirits on the ghost ship. However, at this time, other people have no way to help, so bite the bullet and do the same. Compared to embarrassment, it is true to save the talents who survived on the boat.


    Although Tang Ye was not so enthusiastic, she also hoped that Dong Xingzhai would settle the matter quickly and said, "This seems to be an illusion, but it is not an illusion. If you also find a room to sleep like these people, maybe this evil spirit will also find On you."


    Dong Xingzhai thought about Tang Ye''s words and understood what Tang Ye meant. Probably, if you want to catch this evil spirit, you need to enter this evil spirit game yourself, and when the evil spirit comes out, you can deal with it.


    "Good." Dong Xingzhai nodded to Tang Ye, saying that he knew what to do.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to play this evil ghost game with Dong Xingzhai, and said, "I walk everywhere."


    After speaking, Tang Ye took a few steps, hesitated for a while, and then turned around and said, "You can rest assured and just do it."


    Tang Ye was very kind, implying that Dong Xingzhai would watch, and if Dong Xingzhai couldn''t deal with it, he would help.


    Dong Xingzhai was stunned, and he began to feel that this faceless person who was rumored to be an evil person was a good person with cold outside and hot inside. She thanked Tang Ye and said, "Okay, thank you senior."


    Tang Ye said no more, turned and left. He is going to see the situation of Gu Youwei. Although he felt that nothing major had happened to Gu Youque, it was necessary to take a look. This ghost ship actually appeared very well. Although it is a playground for evil spirits, it has become a training ground for ancient times. After this, Gu Youwei''s strength can definitely be greatly improved.


    Under the control of the second-layer evil spirits, the sky went completely dark. After Tang Ye left, Dong Xingzhai acted on his own. She went to an empty room, lay on the bed and pretended to see if she could wait for the evil spirit.


    Huhu.


    After a long while in the dark, in a quiet environment, a cloudy wind blew on the corridor outside the cabin.


    Dong Xingzhai squinted slightly, felt a strong yin, and knew that a ghost was coming. She was on guard, ready to deal with evil spirits.


    ßËßËßË!


    Suddenly, there seemed to be a knock on the door again.


    "There are good-looking clothes for sale! Buy some clothes and go back, guests!" At this time, I heard the voice of a woman selling clothes in the front cabin.


    "This...???" Dong Xingzhai was puzzled, selling clothes? What the **** is this, is it really that evil spirit? It feels childish.


    However, for ordinary people who have experienced this kind of thing, knocking on the door in the quiet and dark night to sell clothes is a really terrible thing. They all sleep tightly on the bed, cover their bodies with quilts, and close their eyes tightly. , Even if the body was trembling, he insisted not to make a sound so as not to be caught by evil spirits.


    In fact, having a woman knocking on the door to sell clothes in the middle of the night is a very familiar ghost story.


    Many people have heard stories about girls selling clothes in the middle of the night at school. It is said that a woman in a red dress often comes to sell at night. She can always avoid the dormitory. She comes every night and knocks on the door from room to room. If someone opens the door, she will ask, "Would you like clothes?"


    And because the sleeping person was very angry after being quarreled, almost always yelled not. But some are so angry that they will always respond with a loud voice, "I want the clothes, don''t come again!"


    Once they get a response, the saleswoman will smirk and leave without selling clothes. Moreover, the woman did not knock on the door the next night. However, when I got up the next day, those who responded to the woman became all red. Because the skin on their upper body was stripped, blood was flowing all over their bodies, and they looked like they were wearing a red dress.


    The reason is that the woman who sells clothes is a ghost. If anyone asks for her clothes, she will give them a piece of clothes. It''s just that the clothes are a bit different, they are blood-colored clothes!


    That is... blood human skin!


    At this time, the ghost knocking on the door outside the cabin corridor is playing such a game. If someone dares to answer her, she will float at night to kill the person, skin and blood, and give this person a "red dress". And if no one responds to her, she will come every day, torturing these people every day, watching them suffer and collapse.


    All are the playthings of evil spirits.


    Dong Xingzhai is not very cold about campus ghost stories. If the campus is haunted, it is the Fumo master of the Red Wall Palace to deal with it. She just didn''t expect to encounter this kind of ghost now, if it weren''t for the strong power of this ghost, she would laugh at a naive sentence.


    And now, she wants to get rid of this evil spirit. So she will cooperate with the game of evil spirits.


    ßËßËßË!


    The sound of knocking on the door will come every time. Because the evil spirits knocked on the door room by room. Many people endured it and made no sound when they were beaten to death. Some even fainted with fear.


    Dong Xingzhai is sober, and she hopes those in front can bear it. Because once the voice responds to the evil spirits, the evil spirits will not play this game tonight, and need to wait until tomorrow night.


    Fortunately, the people in front held back. The evil spirit came to Dong Xingzhai''s door, knocked on the door, and then shouted, "There are good-looking clothes for sale! Buy some clothes and go back, guest!"


    "Okay." Dong Xingzhai replied.


    The atmosphere at this time, in the quiet, is particularly eerie and strange, and it feels cold. But Dong Xingzhai was not afraid. He got up and said, "Wait, I will open the door."


    "Hehehe..." There was a gloomy laughter outside the meeting.


    When I changed to an ordinary person, I was afraid that I would not dare to come out, but Dong Xingzhai was not only not afraid, but also coldly. He looked like a ghost killing a ghost outside the door, like a **** killing a god.


    In the room next door, or even in the larger room, I was relieved to hear someone answering this evil spirit, but felt very sorry and sad again. If someone answers the evil spirit, then the evil spirit will not look for them tonight. But this also means that they have companions to be killed.


    At this time, Dong Xingzhai went to open the door and saw a middle-aged woman with messy hair standing outside the door. The woman''s long hair was draped, and she couldn''t see her face clearly, but only faintly saw her smiling mouth. .


    "Miss, are you buying clothes? Hehehe..." The middle-aged woman who sold clothes said to Dong Xingzhai who opened the door with a smile.


    Dong Xingzhai put on a cold face and said, "Yes."


    "Okay." The middle-aged woman nodded, "Hehehe" Di Yin smiled constantly, then turned and left without doing anything else.


    Dong Xingzhai was puzzled, isn''t this evil spirit shooting himself?

 Chapter 2049： Burn the evil spirits again!

    The yin-smiling middle-aged woman left, the biting chill weakened a lot. Dong Xingzhai determined that it was an evil spirit, and was considering whether to do it. Because this evil spirit has constructed a level of realm, if you don''t follow the rules of the game, I''m afraid you can''t keep this evil spirit.


    In the end, Dong Xingzhai did not make a move. She believed that the evil spirits would come again. After all, they had to be skinned. Otherwise, there would be no "red clothes" and the game would not go on.


    So Dong Xingzhai continued to lie back on the bed, quietly waiting for the evil spirit to strike again. But she wanted to deal with this evil spirit quickly. Fortunately, she wanted to get this, so when she opened the door to respond to the evil spirits, she concealed the power of ambushing demons. In addition, the Dharma itself was unique and not a direct power of the Buddhas and demons, so the evil spirit probably thought she was just an ordinary person.


    In this way, you can carry out a surprise attack. When the evil spirit comes, you can directly zoom in and kill it.


    Therefore, Dong Xingzhai arranged the Nanlihuo initiation circle in the room, which was equivalent to turning the entire room into a stove, and the burning flame was the Nanlihuo with extremely powerful purifying power.


    If the evil spirits were trapped in such a room and burned by the Nanli fire, they would surely be wiped out, just like the previous falling water evil spirits.


    Huhu!


    Dong Xingzhai set up the Nanli Fire Array, and soon after lying back on the bed, a gust of wind blew outside the room. Dong Xingzhai felt the breath of the evil spirit and knew that it was the middle-aged woman evil spirit that had come.


    Dong Xingzhai looked calm, and waited for the female evil spirits to come in. She is not an ordinary person, if it weren''t for her previous injuries that were still affected, she would have been at war with evil spirits directly, so why bother to play yin like this.


    Dong Xingzhai turned his head slightly and looked out the door to see how the evil spirit moved. She was surprised that the middle-aged woman evil spirit did not open the door to enter, but came in directly through the wall. First of all, I saw the evil spirit leaning in with one hand. The hand was pale and the nails were very long, as if it was still carrying some blood.


    This ghost hand came in little by little, and after slowly entering one hand, the other hand continued to come in.


    "Woo~" As the evil spirit came in, there was a cloud of wind in the room. Soon the whole body of the evil spirit came in. The evil spirit I saw at this time had messy and stray hair, and only half of the evil face could be seen. The smirk was really scary.


    The evil spirit floated to Dong Xingzhai''s side, with a "wheeze", her right hand turned into a scalpel stained with blood. She was going to peel Dong Xingzhai, so that Dong Xingzhai was wearing an extra "red dress".


    This is how evil spirits "sell clothes".


    Little by little, the evil spirit turned the scalpel into Dong Xingzhai''s right hand and stretched it toward Dong Xingzhai''s stomach. She smiled, thinking that she could peel Dong Xingzhai''s skin at ease. Because she was an evil spirit, her power made Dong Xingzhai faint.


    However, Dong Xingzhai was very awake. She was hiding her power. When the evil spirit used the scalpel to get close to her stomach, she suddenly opened her eyes, and quickly grabbed the evil spirit''s scalpel wrist with one hand. Then, a ball of Nan Li fire erupted from her hand and spread to the hand of the evil spirit that turned into a scalpel.


    "Roar!" The evil spirit was shocked, but he didn''t expect this person to be a mighty Volder.


    "Huh, it turned out to be Fu Demon Master, do you think you can deal with and destroy me like this? It''s too naive!" Although she was hit, the evil spirit would not be afraid of Dong Xingzhai, and she was not a simple evil spirit. At this time, her right hand that turned into a dagger turned into a terrifying ghost claw, soaked in blood, covering Nan Lihuo, and Nan Lihuo temporarily did not harm her.


    However, when the female evil spirit was just proud of it, she suddenly felt a powerful force of ambushing demons. She was shocked, seeing Dong Xingzhai''s indifferent expression, and realizing that there was a bigger trap. She pulled away immediately, wanting to leave the room first. The unknown trap and the ominous premonition made this evil spirit very jealous.


    call!


    However, the women evil spirits cannot escape. At this time, Dong Xingzhai''s hands quickly made a seal, and the corners of his mouth murmured, and then a gale generated with scorching heat. Then, a flame began to be generated in a corner of the room, and the flames began to burn in an orderly manner, and quickly spread, spreading the entire room. The place where he could go out was blocked, and it burned more and more vigorously, and in a flash, the flame filled the whole room.


    If it is a simple flame, the woman will not be afraid of evil spirits, and she can protect herself with the human skin deprived in the past. In fact, this is also a means of defense. Human skin and blood condense outside the body to form a powerful defensive shield. However, these defensive methods of women evil spirits are disintegrating, because these defensive methods cannot withstand this strong flame.


    This is not a simple flame!


    The woman evil spirit realizes this. Soon its body was also affected. It knows that it must leave quickly, otherwise it will be buried here.


    In order to escape this room full of Nanlihuo, the female evil spirit exhausted all her strength and sent out a blood stream, rushing out, and opened a passage for a short time, separating Nanlihuo without being affected. Although the time is short, the woman evil spirit knows enough to escape by herself. So, it leaves the passage.


    Dong Xingzhai didn''t expect the evil spirits to have such a powerful force, and actually separated Nan Lihuo. She was going to chase, but the evil spirit moved so fast that she couldn''t stop it.


    "Damn it!" Dong Xingzhai groaned, but he didn''t expect that this did not eliminate the evil women.


    The woman evil spirit thought that she could get away, cheered up, and issued an angry warning, turning around and shouting: "Damn Fumagist, you will come back. I want all the people here to die, it''s all your harm!"


    Huh!


    However, the female evil spirit just issued this shout, and suddenly a white light penetrated in front of it, hit its forehead directly, knocked her back and flew back, so that it returned to the Nanli fire. But at this time, the channel it had made with terrifying blood flow disappeared, and it could no longer leave.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Huhu.


    After the women evil spirits were eliminated, a cool breeze blew on the second floor of the cruise ship. This cool breeze is no longer a gloomy chill, but a natural wind with a slight smell of sea. At the same time, you can feel that the atmosphere here is no longer so depressing. This is the result of eliminating the evil spirits that control here.


    The woman evil spirit was gone, and the Nanli fire in the room disappeared. Dong Xingzhai knew that the last shot that stopped the evil spirit was shot by Tang Ye. She looked outside and said, "Thank you, senior, for your help."


    Dong Xingzhai opened the door and went out and saw the surviving people on the second floor, looking out from the room. They were still horrified and dull, but slowly getting better. Probably they felt that the evil spirits were eliminated and they were safe.


    Tang Ye stood in the corridor and looked at the sea outside. Dong Xingzhai walked to his side and said, "Can you go to the third floor with me?"


    Dong Xingzhai asked because she had already felt that the third-layer ghost power, full of killing aura, was much scarier than the first and second-tier ghosts!

 Chapter 2050： Hang the ghost!

    Although the third floor of the cruise ship has a strong killing atmosphere, the third floor of the cruise ship is still ordinary cabins, and the scene layout is almost the same as that of the second floor.


    Tang Ye promised Dong Xingzhai to come together. Dong Xingzhai spoke. He was fine. If he didn''t agree, he would appear duplicity when Dong Xingzhai came to help when he encountered danger.


    Now that Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai have reached the third floor, one exception they found is that there is no one in the cabin on the third floor. And all the cabins were very messy, even if they were burned, killed, and looted by murderous people, they were filled with a **** smell that made the scalp numb and unconsciously tightened.


    Dong Xingzhai watched carefully, and the expression under Tang Ye frowned slightly. The evil spirits here, just kill people, don''t care about joking?


    Boom! Chi Chi!


    At this time, thunderstorms sounded outside the cruise ship, and a few flashes of lightning flashed out. The sky was not dark, but it was enveloped by a gloomy atmosphere. It was not dark but dark, and the atmosphere was very solemn and depressing. In a moment, the cruise ship became even more like a ghost ship.


    Dong Xingzhai dislikes this atmosphere very much. Demons are rampant and dark and disorderly. For the compassionate Buddha, he pursues the completely opposite realm. However, she had to accept it. In recent times, things like monsters in troubled times have often appeared, and perhaps this will be the case in the future world.


    call!


    When Dong Xingzhai was repressed in this dark atmosphere, suddenly a force struck her ears. Dong Xingzhai was shocked. At this moment, Tang Ye''s power was small, but she was still stimulated and her body trembled. This is Tang Ye''s power, even if it is just a light shot, it is an extremely strong power for others.


    Dong Xingzhai didn''t know why Tang Ye made a sudden move. Looking back, he saw a blood-red long tongue.


    The ghost power exuded by this long **** tongue was very heavy, but the long **** tongue suddenly disappeared and disappeared without a trace.


    Dong Xingzhai knew why Tang Ye made the move, because an evil spirit attacked him. Fortunately, Tang Ye was there, otherwise she would definitely be attacked. Now that the evil spirit was hidden and disappeared, Dong Xingzhai immediately felt it, but could not catch it. It seemed that this third-tier evil spirit was very powerful, and she was fortunate to let Tang Ye come to help, otherwise she might have something wrong.


    "I don''t like being attacked." Dong Xingzhai didn''t know what to do, but Tang Ye just said lightly.


    Then Tang Ye condensed the psychic needle phantom needle, and then threw it away. He is too powerful, and it is no problem to travel the world with one stitch on this ghost ship.


    After the psychic needle flew out, it shuttled around for a while, as if chasing something. Huh! Suddenly, the psychic needle accelerated, looking like it was flying through the air, but it made a sound of stabbing something.


    "Roar!" Then I heard a roar, and then I saw a terrifying figure in the air in front.


    It was an evil spirit with disheveled hair and a long **** tongue. In addition to revealing a terrifying **** tongue, the evil spirit has a rope tied to his neck!


    Its head was distorted, and its entire face looked blue and black, as if it were very stiff. With the spitting tongue, it feels like it was choked to death by the rope.


    "Hang the ghost?" Dong Xingzhai frowned slightly when he saw the scary look of the evil ghost.


    The look of the evil ghost, his head is distorted, his face is hideous and stiff, and his neck is **** with a rope, especially the long **** tongue that is spitting out... exactly what a hanged ghost looks like.


    Boom! Pop!


    At this time, there was another thunder and lightning outside the gloomy horizon. Under the flash of thunder, the appearance of the hanged ghost appeared for a while, really terrifying!


    It was this hanged ghost that the psychic was chasing just now. The psychic needle is the power to restrain the ghost. It is harmless to humans. It will not hurt the human body if it attacks the human body. It is born to deal with ghosts and is very sensitive to the power of ghosts in the sun. So just now, the hanged ghost was hidden and couldn''t escape the chase of the psychic needle.


    At this time, the hanged ghost appeared, and it was very angry. It was not able to get rid of the entanglement of the psychic needle just now, making it feel extremely provoked. Seeing Tang Ye and Dong Xingzhai now, it didn''t have a trace of nonsense, and it swept over to attack. Its main attack is to throw out the stretchable sleeves and the horrible **** long tongue.


    Now that the hanged ghost appeared, Dong Xingzhai naturally took action and would not trouble Tang Ye anymore. As for whether it can be dealt with, that''s the next thing. She took a step, looked at the hanging ghost who was attacking, and whispered: "My Buddha is merciful, born in Nirvana, Fengye Honglian!"


    Then I saw Dong Xingzhai''s slender hands with a whistle, condensing a fiery red flame, which burned more and more fiercely, and finally burned Dong Xingzhai''s whole person!


    Tang Ye was quite surprised, and how could he use Nanlihuo like this?


    Tang Ye is no stranger to burning flames all over his body, because he can turn into flames and become a fireman. It''s just that Dong Xingzhai''s trick is now very powerful and curious.


    Dong Xingzhai was in the flames, and he had no influence. Her clothes were not burned, and her hair was not scorched. She became extremely imposing, as if Nirvana had just been reborn.


    Is this the power of Nirvana rebirth?


    Huhu, hehe!


    At this time the attack of the hanged ghost arrived.


    Whoops!


    Dong Xingzhai didn''t mean to escape. She was burning with flames all over her body. She just gently pushed her palm out, and immediately heard a phoenix chirping, resounding through the entire cruise ship, and even into the gloomy sky outside, making people unconscious. Shocked and greatly encouraged.


    The power of the phoenix, the sorrow at the moment of Nirvana''s rebirth, and then the blooming of beautiful fireworks are so shocking.


    Dong Xingzhai''s moves were also revealed at this time. After the phoenix chirping sounded, three beautiful and majestic phoenixes flew out of the flames of Dong Xingzhai''s whole body!


    The three phoenixes besieged the hanged ghost together, directly emitting flames and burning the hanged ghost.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly. Dong Xingzhai''s attack is very strong, but this hanged ghost is not simple. Dong Xingzhai''s power alone may not be eliminated. And Tang Ye didn''t want to delay any longer, so, taking advantage of Dong Xingzhai''s not paying attention, secretly shot a small amount of green spirit fire power, merged into one of the three phoenixes, and then attacked the hanged ghost.


    Tang Ye''s green spirit fire is the existence of the phoenix power with the oldest flame root power. Even if it is only a little bit, it is no problem to eliminate the hanged ghost.


    The hanged ghost originally felt Dong Xingzhai''s power and was not afraid at all, because it knew it could resist Dong Xingzhai''s attack. However, when the phoenix integrated with Tang Yeqing''s spirit fire power attacked it, it suddenly panicked. Such ancient sacred flame power, it cannot resist, it is impossible!


    "Roar..." Under the flames, the hanged ghost struggled and screamed. After struggling in mid-air, it turned to ashes.

 Chapter 2051： Demonize!

    Dong Xingzhai found it strange that the hanged ghost died so easily, and he didn''t believe it was true. But as the atmosphere of the third pressure dissipated, she knew that the hanged ghost had indeed died. She turned to look at Tang Ye, guessing that the hanged ghost was so easy to kill, Tang Ye must have made the move.


    Of course Tang Ye pretended not to know, but just stood aside. Now that the evil spirits on the third level have been resolved, are they going to the next level? This cruise ship has a total of nine floors. Now that three levels of evil spirits have been removed, wouldn¡¯t there be six more levels?


    Dong Xingzhai thought for a while, and decided to be thick-skinned to the end. Without Tang Ye''s help, I don''t know when he would be able to solve the evil spirits on the boat. And every minute of delay, innocent lives may die. So Dong Xingzhai was not afraid of his thick-skinned face, so he asked Tang Ye again and said, "Senior, can you please..."


    "Probably not. On the upper floor, those evil spirits have been dealt with by Gu Yuqian. Now he has reached the eighth floor. Then he is missing the last floor. However, there seem to be some other little ghosts who are also threatening ordinary people. Human life." Tang Ye stopped her when he knew what Dong Xingzhai wanted to say.


    Dong Xingzhai was taken aback for a moment, and looked up. He didn''t expect that the evil spirits on the upper floor would be dealt with by Gu Youwei. She was very surprised. She knew Gu Youque, a genius of Fu Mo master, but her debut time was short and her strength had a certain limit. But she didn''t expect that Gu Youque''s strength would grow so fast.


    She looked at Tang Ye again and remembered the rumor. It is said that the strength of those who were taken away by this faceless man has improved by leaps and bounds. Tang Zisang has long been a holy way. The girl who just appeared in front of the public is actually the girl named Fengzhu Lian after the painting a hundred years ago. She has also been holy way. Then there is the guardian of the heroic cemetery, Li Wuchang...Although these people are all Geniuses all have backgrounds, but if you follow the normal breakthrough speed, you can''t reach the Holy Path so fast. So, all this is brought out by the faceless man who has guided them.


    Dong Xingzhai was busy with other things before, and the Faceless Man was not an enemy of the Red Wall Court, so she didn''t care what the Faceless Man was like. Now that she meets with this faceless person, she really feels so much surprise.


    Hearing Tang Ye¡¯s words, Dong Xingzhai understood, and said, ¡°If this is the case, then the younger generation will clean up those little ghosts, but the dolls on the ninth floor are by no means comparable to ordinary evil spirits. I hope that the seniors can help. a bit."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    "Thank you very much, senior!" Dong Xingzhai nodded. She felt that it was great to meet Tang Ye at this critical time. It was not only as simple as helping a lot, but also saving hundreds of thousands of lives. This merit is immeasurable.


    The two said no more, Dong Xingzhai went to clear the other little ghosts. There was no difficulty, it just took time. And Tang Ye knew that Gu Youque had eliminated evil spirits on the eighth floor. The evil spirits on this cruise ship, the higher the level, the stronger the evil spirits. Gu Youque eliminated several high-level evil spirits alone. At this time, his power was definitely consumed. I am afraid that the eighth level is the limit.


    Tang Ye felt the power changes that were lacking in ancient times, it was enough, there was no need to go to the ninth floor to fight hard. After the eighth level, the strength of Guyouqi has reached its limit, and then it is the bottleneck, so Guyouqi can be realized on the spot.


    In this way, if the ninth-floor doll evil spirit wants to solve it quickly without delaying time, then Tang Ye''s action is the best.


    Tang Ye was also a little interested in this doll evil spirit, because just like at the beginning, this doll evil spirit was artificially created. These days, demons and ghosts are terrifying, and people are even more terrifying. Those who have mastered the abilities but used them to do evil are even more terrifying. He wanted to know what made such a ghost ship come out, and there are so many evil spirits.


    So Tang Ye went to the ninth floor to meet this doll evil spirit.


    Before Dong Xingzhai was on the ninth floor, she told Tang Ye about the evil ghost of this doll. For dolls, there are many related horror movies. If you just look at it as a toy, it feels pretty cute. But it would be very scary to think of the scenes of those movies and blacken the doll a little bit.


    Think about it, the doll staring at you quietly with a pair of eyes open, motionless, but when you turn your back to it, it suddenly smiles at the corners of its mouth, and it becomes more and more evil...or In the middle of the night, the doll suddenly moved stupidly, step by step, walking in the quiet corridor, pulling out a shadow of the old elder... All in all, the horror of the doll is different from other ghosts, inexplicably People are scared.


    However, to Tang Ye, this was nothing. He knew that the doll was not really a ghost, it was just possessed by an evil ghost. As long as you get rid of this evil spirit, the doll is just a toy.


    For the Volunteer, the difficult thing to do is that the evil spirits in dolls are usually children. Evil spirits like children are more evil than infant spirits, and are generally called "evil spirits". The resentment and evil spirits of this evil spirit are very pure. Pure fragmentation is even more terrifying and difficult to deal with.


    Tang Ye didn''t think about how difficult it is to deal with the doll evil spirits, and went straight to the ninth floor. It''s very quiet here, a little messy and rundown, like an old house, without people, I don''t know where the survivors are hiding.


    Walking on the promenade, it was originally very quiet, but suddenly it seemed to hear a roar of laughter. Tang Ye looked in the direction where the sound came from. At the end of the corridor, a doll suddenly appeared, but it quickly became blurred again, and the doll disappeared again.


    Tang Ye disapproved of these scary phenomena, and walked step by step, very calm. Then he walked to a room full of dolls. But in the doll, there is a small table with a document under the table, piled up with dust, as if it had been a long time.


    Tang Ye was curious. He picked up this document and looked at it. He didn''t expect it to be the document about the doll.


    The data records the specific situation of the doll evil spirit. This doll is not just as simple as a ghost, it is a supernatural weapon specially made by supernatural masters. And its biggest feature, and the most terrifying place, is that it is ghosting!


    The so-called homoghostization means that a doll can transfer the ghost power of its own body to a living person, so that that person can directly turn from a living person into a ghost, without the need for physical death or soul transformation, that is, it can directly become a ghost!


    If such a powerful ghost power is truly brought into play, it can be described in one sentence, that is, "wherever it goes, there is no grass."


    It is already a super monster at the level of necromancers that can directly transform living things into dead things. The power of the undead is not a joke. It''s like an absolute dominating force, as long as you are in the realm, you can''t resist it.


    Knowing this, Tang Ye frowned. He felt that the ghostly power of dolls and evil spirits, the most terrifying thing is that they can create an army of necromancy!

 Chapter 2052： Uncle is looking for death!

    This evil spirit doll has the ability to transform into a ghost, and Tang Ye is a little jealous. Like the doomsday zombies, most of the creatures in the world have become dead spirits, and human beings are the playthings of dead spirits. This is not an interesting world.


    Tang Ye put the information about the evil spirit doll back on the desktop, thinking, it doesn''t matter if this information was released deliberately by others, or if others are confident that they know the secret of the doll. It seems that this is indeed the case, even if you know the information about the doll, there is no definite way to deal with it.


    "Hee hee~"


    As soon as Tang Ye put down the doll''s data files, there was a panic cry outside the promenade, and at the same time a crisp girl laugh.


    The girl¡¯s laughter was not evil, and she felt innocent. But the huge panic cry looked scary.


    Tang Ye turned to look, and walked outside.


    After arriving outside the corridor, looking for the place where the sound was made, Tang Ye stopped outside a spacious room with the door locked tightly.


    The silent atmosphere, the locked door, the strange sound, it was very eerie and terrifying.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, broke the lock with strength, and gently pushed the door open.


    After pushing the door open, there was nothing inside.


    "Hee hee~"


    After a while, there was another girl''s voice in the room, although it was still empty.


    Tang Ye was too lazy to think about what was going on, so he could just go in and check.


    After entering the room, he saw several rows of tables, and there was a place like a podium in front of which was hung a blackboard.


    The layout here is like a classroom.


    Tang Ye stood inside, looking around to see if there were any traces of evil spirit dolls.


    "How much is 9 minus 8?" Suddenly, the girl''s crisp voice sounded in the room.


    Tang Ye immediately looked in the direction of the podium. He felt a strong wave of power in front of the podium, so there must be something strange here.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye saw a floating doll with golden curly hair and a white princess dress, very beautiful and beautiful. However, the golden and blue eyes of the doll were motionless, but the shape of the corners of the mouth looked like a smile but not a smile, embellishing the whole doll a little bit evil.


    "How much is 9 minus 8?" At this time, there was a black marker in the doll''s hand, and it was clamped in the little plastic hand, a little awkwardly, writing down the mathematical formula of 9 minus 8 equal to one by one.


    When the doll is writing with a black pen, every time it draws a few strokes, it will make a sharp sound like "squeaky" or "scum!", making people feel flustered and anxious.


    After the doll wrote down the mathematical formula, she slowly moved her body, looked at the rows of desks arranged in the classroom, and said again: "9 minus 8 is what?"


    Originally, Tang Ye thought that there were no people in that table, but then he saw people with pale faces sitting in those seats.


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw these people. These are not humans anymore, they are all ghosts.


    There is no doubt that the evil spirit doll turned them into ghosts.


    At this time, the people sitting on the seats seemed to have noticed Tang Ye''s existence and turned their heads. Some of them tilted their heads, some turned their heads directly, but not their bodies. They all showed pale faces and smiles, staring at Tang Ye.


    This kind of picture makes people feel terrified.


    At this time, the doll also looked at Tang Ye. With a "click", the doll tilted her head and saw a crack in her neck, and then a red and black liquid was continuously flowing out of the crack. The smile at the corner of her mouth seemed to thicken, and it was even more evil.


    "Whhhhhhhhh!"


    The doll smiled. After the black liquid poured out from the cracks on the neck, the situation in the whole room changed. The outside seemed to be blowing a strong wind, and the walls inside spread out that kind of dark red. Liquid. Suddenly the whole room was full of evil spirits and the smell of killing.


    Tang Ye looked at the doll quietly, not knowing what it wanted to do, and didn''t make a move for the time being.


    At this time, the doll turned her crooked head, and instantly changed to Tang Ye, showing a dark smile, and said, "9 minus 8 equals, answer me!"


    "???"


    Tang Ye was a little dazed, why was he stuck with this question. He thought for a while and said "1...?"


    "Hehe..." After hearing Tang Ye''s answer, the doll changed back to its original position and smiled at Tang Yeyin.


    Tang Ye felt inexplicable and was too lazy to care, and said, "You are the boss of the evil spirits on this ship, now only you are left."


    "Hehe, so 9 minus 8 equals 1, 1 is Alice. Those 8 mortal guys are dead, only Alice is left, hehe..." The doll smiled.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Like a name for granted, doll Alice. It''s just a little strange, it doesn''t seem to like the other eight evil spirits, and she looks very comfortable when she hears that the eight evil spirits have been eliminated.


    "Alice is me!" At this moment the doll evil spirit smiled again.


    Then Alice suddenly put a hand on the blackboard and joked: "Dad said that if the pesky guys die, the whole ship will belong to Alice. But Dad won''t allow Alice to kill them. But now you have killed them, so I want to thank you!"


    "Well, you are welcome to the world of Alice, hehe~" After Alice finished speaking, she saw the red and black that came out of her neck breaking just now from her hand holding the blackboard. Liquid, it''s like blood that is about to solidify. The blood continued to spread, after spreading the entire room, it spread to other places, just like spreading to the entire cruise ship!


    Tang Ye stared slightly, the blood was actually the power of the dead. In other words, Alice turned the entire cruise ship into the world of the undead. In this case, everyone on board will be affected. Even if Alice did not cast a ghost-changing spell on other people, they would slowly be corrupted into evil spirits.


    It turned out that before this, the people who created these evil spirits allocated different areas of evil spirits according to each layer of the ghost, and they were not allowed to interfere. Every evil spirit has its own playground, which Alice is unwilling to, she wants everything, just like a little girl. Now that the other evil spirits are dead, the entire ship is hers.


    Now that Alice has an all-inclusive "playground", she has officially started her game.


    But Tang Ye didn''t have time to play games with her, flashed in front of her, squeezed her, and said, "Children must be obedient, not so naughty. Now I ask you, where is your father?"


    Just now Alice talked about "dad", Tang Ye guessed that it was the "dad" that Alice said that created these evil spirits. It is useless to solve the evil spirits. Only those who make evil spirits can be considered as fundamental solutions, otherwise the evil spirits can continue to be created.


    The doll was treated like this by Tang Ye, furious, and shouted, "Uncle, you are looking for death!"

 Chapter 2053： Unkillable evil spirits!

    Tang Ye looked at Alice and thought this little girl was so fierce. Boarding in the dolls makes the dolls come alive. Tang Ye never thought of going to the horror side. To him, the appearance of the ghost ship was not his business. If it wasn''t for Gu Youwei to exercise and break through, he wouldn''t care about it. So everything he did on the ghost ship was "by the way" to help.


    At this time he held Alice in his hand, it was not difficult to destroy Alice. He didn''t do it right away, he wanted to know who made these evil spirits. Since there can be a special evil spirit like Alice, the people behind it may not be simple. It is best to be able to solve it easily, so as not to face the pressure of the red wall palace.


    Alice was very angry and wanted to kill Tang Ye. However, when she wanted to use the power of the evil spirit to make her imaginary body and get rid of Tang Ye''s control, she realized that she couldn''t break free. What''s happening here?


    "You..." Alice realized that Tang Ye was very strong. She didn''t expect that the people who entered this ship would be so strong. The woman before was Dong Xingzhai, she thought she was the strongest, but in front of her, like other playthings, she couldn''t deal with her, so she always felt that she was the strongest and could be lawless.


    Tang Ye ignored Alice''s emotional changes and continued to ask: "Tell me who your father is, otherwise I will kill you, then you will no longer be able to play."


    "The adults are bad guys!" Alice exclaimed, still struggling. Her hands turned into sharp claws, and she kept grabbing Tang Ye, but Tang Ye formed a strong shield in front of her, and her sharp claws could not break.


    Alice became irritable and launched a powerful attack again, stretching her hair as if it were a spider web, and then surrounded her three hundred and sixty degrees to attack Tang Ye. Not only attacked Tang Ye''s front, but also attacked Tang Ye''s back.


    However, Tang Ye''s shield was three hundred and sixty degrees, and she couldn''t break it.


    "Why!" Alice turned from irritable to restless, panicking. She didn''t expect her attack could not shake Tang Ye at all. This was a joke, she had never heard of such a strong opponent.


    "Kill you, kill you!" Alice still kept attacking Tang Ye. She tried all her moves, one that didn''t work, and the others. At this time, she summoned a giant bear like a zombie, slapped Tang Ye, but still couldn''t break Tang Ye''s shield.


    "No, no, Alice is the strongest!" Alice was unwilling to shout, like a little girl who refused to admit defeat.


    This is how children make trouble.


    Tang Ye said to Alice calmly: "I am an adult, how can a child beat an adult?"


    "Of course I can, I killed a lot of adults!" Alice yelled unwillingly, almost crying.


    "But you can''t beat me as an adult." Tang Ye said to Alice, and then squeezed Alice''s neck some more, and said: "Quickly tell me where your father is, otherwise you will die. Do you want to die? I can¡¯t play anymore.¡±


    "No!" Alice whispered, "Alice wants to play!"


    "Then tell me where your father is." Tang Ye snorted coldly. In Alice''s eyes, he was a very annoying and vicious uncle.


    Alice shook her head and said, "Dad said that he must never reveal his information, so Alice will not say it!"


    "Then you go to die." Tang Ye was too lazy to talk nonsense and wanted to kill Alice. If it takes a lot of time and energy to track down, he won''t bother to manage it. The power of the Red Wall Palace is not that weak, and there is Shenji Technology to help. Things like this evil spirit will definitely be investigated. With the use of technology networks and strange powers, something can definitely be traced.


    However, just when Tang Ye was about to kill Alice, Alice suddenly smiled grimly, making people feel like a pitiful and cute little loli, suddenly blackened, becoming a twisted child evil spirit. Alice grinned at Tang Ye and said, "You can''t kill me!"


    Click!


    Tang Ye broke Alice''s neck. He can always control Alice, so that Alice can''t turn into a evil spirit and leave because he used the power of the Demon Master. This special ability to contain the creatures in the underworld is unique in the world, and it can be said to confirm the precepts in the great road of the world, one thing drops one thing, no one is absolutely powerful, and any powerful existence has a way to crack it.


    The doll''s neck was broken, and then penetrated by Tang Ye''s demon power, it should have been lost in spirit. However, he did not expect that the doll just exuded wisps of resentment, and out of Tang Ye''s control, the doll became apathetic. However, the dissemination of grievances gathered again, forming a new doll evil spirit, and then attached to the doll again, it was tantamount to resurrection!


    Just as Alice said when she grinned, she can''t kill!


    Can be defeated, but not killed!


    The reunited Alice looked at Tang Ye and smiled triumphantly, and said: "You can''t kill me. No one can kill me, not even Dad!"


    Alice, who gathered again, became obviously dark and hideous, resenting very heavy, and yelled at Tang Ye: "Bad can''t kill me, why are you?!"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, but flashed in front of Alice again with a swish, pinched Alice''s neck with a click, and killed Alice again.


    However, just like just now, Alice quickly reunited and resurrected again.


    Alice became more and more gloomy, fiercely twisted, and shouted: "I can''t kill me, I can''t kill me!"


    Then, Tang Ye killed Alice again, Alice resurrected again, then Tang Ye killed again, Alice resurrected again, seemingly endless.


    However, as the number of resurrections increased, Alice became darker and evil, as if all were condensed from dark aura. At the beginning, Alice felt like just a child. Apart from possessing the essence of an evil spirit, it was actually not that terrible. But now, it is very scary, it is like the incarnation of darkness.


    At this time, Tang Ye was not in a hurry to kill Alice, and said: "Every time you kill you, you keep getting closer to your essence. Now it is your essence. It is not an evil spirit that someone becomes after death, but an evil spirit. The breath is condensed. Only in this way can you not be killed, you are extremely terrible."


    "What if you know? You can''t kill me, and father can''t kill me, father..." Alice said, and suddenly yelled, "It''s also because of this that he resents me! He wants to kill me, but he can''t. , And I...killed him!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. The amount of information in Alice¡¯s words is a bit surprising. However, Tang Ye could understand. Because Alice is too terrible, conceived with the breath of evil spirits, and it is indeed unkillable, so she can''t control it. One day, after she is disobedient, she will become her own hidden danger.


    No one can create her, it just contributed to her gestation.


    Alice''s existence is very long.

 Chapter 2054： This ghost will not be accepted!

    Hearing what the evil spirit Alice said, Tang Ye knew that the information he had read before was not true, but it was just an experimental report for researching and promoting the birth of Alice. Now that Alice was conceived purely by the breath of evil spirits, she couldn''t kill her at all. Tang Ye knew that Alice must have been conceived for a long time.


    Evil spirits will not be born too much, nor will the evil spirits that humans become so powerful. Moreover, after the birth of the evil spirits, the Fumoshi will basically eliminate them. Therefore, the birth of Alice must have been born after little by little evil spirits. So, after decades of condensing a little bit, hundreds of years began to take shape, and then born, short-term calculation, Alice has existed for hundreds of years.


    Tang Ye knows something that breeds evil spirits. For so many evil spirits, the undead on the battlefield are the best source of power. Therefore, in the past large-scale wars, perhaps Alice can be found.


    At this time, Alice was in a completely blackened state, her body was filled with dark auras, suspended in the air, and the evil spirits aura spread into stripes of dark power, fluttering everywhere, with a very powerful aura.


    Alice stared at Tang Ye ferociously, and shouted in a low voice: "Alice is going to kill you and make you a toy for Alice!"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "You can''t kill me, but I want to kill you."


    "Then try! Alice will never die!" Alice drank low, and then quickly attacked Tang Ye.


    Alice did not die. She did not turn into an evil spirit after death, but was conceived by the power of an evil spirit, which is equivalent to a child born by an evil spirit, and then she cannot be killed sadly when she is born. Therefore, she has never been wiped out.


    Facing the attack from Alice, Tang Ye stood still, without any hurries, and said, "If you were to disappear in this world, wouldn''t you be dead?"


    As he said, Tang Ye waved his hand to open the door of reincarnation, the golden light was in sharp contrast with the dark Alice. The gate of reincarnation emits a strong attraction, it is the nemesis of evil things, and **** Alice in.


    Seeing this, Alice felt bad, and she became scared for the first time. She screamed, and the power of dark evil spirits all over her body. The power of the evil spirits around her body turned into claws, banging banging, piercing the ground continuously, grasping firmly, to prevent being sucked into the door of reincarnation.


    Tang Ye didn''t know if Alice could be killed in this way, but one thing was certain, as long as Alice was punched into the underworld, then there would be no more existence in the underworld, so Alice would be dead.


    Alice used her greatest strength to prevent herself from being sucked into the Gate of Reincarnation. For a while, the Gate of Reincarnation could not **** in her, but Tang Ye made a move. Tang Ye flashed his figure, swishing, severing the demon power claws that Alice had grabbed on the ground one by one. Losing her strength to stabilize her body, Alice was sucked into the gate of reincarnation.


    "No!" Alice felt that the power in the gate of reincarnation was extremely powerful and had an absolute suppressive effect on her. She was very scared and shouted in panic. She did not give up struggling, and after half of her body was sucked into the door of reincarnation, she also issued a force to grab the outside, so that she would not be sucked in.


    However, she knew that she could not hold on for long, and it would be sooner or later to be sucked in.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill Alice, Alice doesn''t want to die!" Then Alice pleaded like a poor child. This scene is a bit unbearable.


    Tang Ye appeared in front of Alice, as long as he sent out his power to cut off Alice and grab the power outside, Alice would be completely sucked into the gate of reincarnation. So being beaten to the underworld, Alice can''t appear in this world.


    "No, don''t kill me!" Alice burst into tears and pleaded bitterly. Under such circumstances, the evil spirit aura on Alice''s body dissipated a lot, she no longer looked so gloomy, she looked like a very poor little girl.


    Tang Ye looked at Alice like this, still so calm, maybe not calm, but without sleep, she was expressionless. Judging from the birth of Alice, even the evil spirit cannot be said to be evil. The creation of heaven and earth is always miraculous. Since it was born of evil spirits, at the beginning of its birth, good and evil are uncertain. As long as they are enlightened, they can become good. In this way, Alice would not be what she is now.


    Now Alice is still a child''s disposition, maybe she can still be educated. But Tang Ye didn''t seem to have this meaning, so he didn''t move much to Alice''s pleading.


    "You know, you don''t belong to this world." Tang Ye said to Alice. There is not much emotional fluctuation, no sympathy, but not disgusting, but like a persuasion.


    After all, femininity shouldn''t stay in the sun, which is against the laws of nature.


    Alice kept shaking her head and said, "I don''t want to die, Alice don''t want to die!"


    However, after dissipating the evil spirit''s power, without Tang Ye''s push, Alice couldn''t stop the attraction of the door of reincarnation, and fell in.


    "No, uncle, don''t kill me, save me!" Alice yelled in horror, making people sad and sympathetic. She was indeed a child.


    Tang Ye was a little shaken for a moment. However, when he recovered, it was too late, and Alice was completely sucked in, fearing she would go to the underworld.


    However, Tang Ye discovered a strange thing. After Alice was sucked in, the door of reincarnation did not close. What''s the matter? The gate of reincarnation won''t last too long. I usually want to keep it open for a long time, but now I don''t close it?


    Tang Ye stared at the gate of reincarnation, and suddenly a huge force impacted. Tang Ye was shocked. Although this force was not as strong as the last time he listened to the divine beast, he had to use his true ability to resist it. He immediately gathered his strength in front of him to defend against the force rushing out of the gate of reincarnation.


    boom!


    The power rushing out from the gate of reincarnation is devastating. With a sudden sound, the ninth floor of the cruise ship was flattened, as if it had been cut off.


    Tang Ye used his strength to block the destructive power from the impact, and could see the situation in front of him, and then he could see that Alice was shot out.


    What''s happening here?


    Couldn''t the underworld solve Alice?


    Tang Ye thinks it''s impossible, there are evil spirits that the underworld can''t contain?


    When Tang Ye was puzzled, two people faintly flashed out of the gate of reincarnation, with cow head and horse face. They said to Tang Ye in unison: "Tang Sheng, we will not accept this ghost. It is not within our receiving range. She is involved in the Western **** system. Now that the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is not there, we can''t be the master. You can seal her up first. By your side."


    "Farewell, Tang Sheng." After the bull head and horse said in his face, he disappeared and the gate of reincarnation was closed.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye felt that this kind of thing was too weird, and a bull''s head appeared? It is also said that the underworld does not accept Alice. Alice involves the Western **** system and conflicts with the Middle-earth **** system. That is the matter of the fairy world. The Year of the Tauren is only a ghost, unable to be the master, and returned the evil spirit Alice?


    Looking at Alice who was fainting on the ground, Tang Ye was speechless.

 Chapter 2055： Take advantage of!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect such a ridiculous thing. The underworld did not accept the evil spirit Alice. I thought Alice was so powerful that the underworld could not accept it. It turns out that Alice is involved in the Western **** system, so the underworld where no one is in charge is excusable. Fortunately, Tau Tau Ma Mian helped to seal Alice''s power. At this time, Alice fainted like an ordinary little girl.


    Do you want the Western **** of death to collect it? That is to be sent to the underworld. Under the Western **** system, the underworld is called underworld. Looking at Alice, Tang Ye was in a complicated mood. He didn''t expect to encounter such a special ghost.


    When the bullhead horse face said he wanted to, he sealed Alice and brought it with him temporarily. Tang Ye didn''t want to care about it, but he couldn''t let Alice do nothing. Just because of the unkillable nature of Alice, I am afraid that other Volunteers can''t deal with it, so sealing is the best way. Perhaps, if you have time, you can educate it. It would actually be a very powerful force if it could make Alice correct her evil spirits.


    In the end, Tang Ye could only choose to seal. He looked around. The destroyed ninth floor was in a mess, but there were still some things in the original room. He didn''t want Alice to stay in a doll, it was scary, and the doll was ruined. When he saw a music box, he would seal Alice in the music box, and a spell would be needed to release it, otherwise it would only emerge, and the power would be greatly limited.


    After the seal was completed, Tang Ye thought for a while, feeling even more scary. If this music box disappears among the people and the seal is broken, then the sound of the music box will sound in the middle of the night, and then there will be the laughter of Alice kid. Such evil spirits are still so terrifying.


    It seems that the best solution is to teach Alice so that she can be prevented from becoming a hidden danger.


    After sealing Alice in the music box, Alice woke up. She found herself sealed in the music box, struggling constantly, flying around with the music box, but the music box just couldn''t rot. In addition to the sealing power protection imposed by Tang Ye, the music box also has the power protection of Alice itself. If the music box is destroyed, Alice will be over. So Alice will instinctively protect the music box, even if she is colliding. This is purely useless vent.


    When Alice finished venting, she returned to Tang Ye, angry, and shouted in a low voice: "I''m going to kill you!"


    Tang Ye had no mood swings, and said, "Looking at what you are begging for, I can''t bear to kill you and pull you out of the door of reincarnation. Now let you live, if you don''t thank me, forget it, and hate me so ?"


    Anyway, after Alice was sucked into the gate of reincarnation, she was shocked by the power of the underworld and fainted. She didn''t know that Tauren did not accept her. Now that Tang Ye said he saved her, she also believed. After all, she felt that only Tang Ye could pull her back.


    But Alice was still angry. She didn''t want to be restricted from freedom, and shouted in a low voice: "Save me, and trap me again!"


    "Of course I want to trap you." Tang Ye snorted coldly: "Are you going to kill you? I''m here to kill you. Not killing you now is the biggest concession. Otherwise, what am I doing here? Besides, you If you want to regain freedom, please correct me and return to righteousness, otherwise you will never want to regain freedom. Also, you need to help me do things, otherwise there is no chance to regain freedom.


    "Doesn''t this require me to go to jail?" Alice said angrily.


    "Originally, reform through labor." Tang Ye shrugged.


    Alice was unconvinced and bumped again, but the music box was so strong that it could not be broken.


    Tang Ye looked at him and said, "You are a child, just be obedient."


    For Alice, there is actually a lot of information to dig. The biggest point is that she is connected with the Western **** system. This is a very large amount of information. Now the power of the gods and demons in the West is also surging. Vampires and monsters have appeared one after another. The power of the Holy See is all taking action. The situation of the turmoil is the same as that of Dongfang. However, there is a barrier between things, and the power of the two gods and demons does not interfere with each other and handles them separately. It is equal to that, a continent is divided into two halves. If the two continents were opened up, the level of chaos would be even more terrifying.


    But it is not that the two sides cannot interfere, there must be some loopholes. For example, the vampire that appeared a hundred years ago, and the Alice that appeared now. All this shows that the two sides are beginning to infiltrate forces.


    But now Tang Ye doesn''t have time to care about Western gods and demons. He can''t take care of it here, so he can control other things. After sealing Alice, Alice is no longer a threat for the time being, and he doesn''t care about Alice either, he can do whatever he wants.


    Alice is not obedient, how could a child be so obedient, she whispered to Tang Ye: "Alice, don''t listen to anyone!"


    Tang Ye became a little impatient and said, "If this is the case, then I will send you to the underworld again. You are dead a hundred. I don''t want to cause trouble. Don''t cry and beg me at that time."


    With that, Tang Ye made a gesture to open the door of reincarnation. Alice was shocked. She died and did not want to enter the underworld again. Although she was deprived of consciousness after only entering for a short moment, she felt enough cold and gloomy cold for that short moment, without any vitality. It was completely incomparable with the world of the world, she never went to the world of the world.


    "Alice don''t go to the underworld anymore, Alice just listen to you!" Alice said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You wouldn''t have been doing this a long time ago, so why bother to delay so much time."


    Alice was very upset with Tang Ye and found Tang Ye boring. time? Time is not important at all, the most boring thing for her is time. All she has done so far is to make the boring time interesting. She has endless time and never worry about time.


    "Since you have agreed to my request, then there is a contractual relationship between us. You serve me in exchange for life, so what I need you to do, you can''t refuse." Tang Ye said to Alice.


    Alice just wanted to refute, Tang Ye said again: "You have to understand a little bit. If I say it well, I will say this is a contractual relationship. If it is bad, then I will threaten you, and you must listen, otherwise you will be killed. I believe you can measure the trade-offs."


    Alice stared at Tang Ye, full of anger. Is it really an adult''s doing this to a child?


    However, Tang Ye never felt that she was a child. After all, she was an evil spirit who did not know how many years she had been conceived. If it weren''t for the people who had been promoted to put it in a doll, she should be cultivated by the nature of a child, and she should be cultivated into an obedient killing weapon. Otherwise she would never be what she is now.


    No matter what Tang Ye said, Alice just agreed casually: "Listen to you!"


    Tang Ye knew Alice''s perfunctory, but he would not let Alice perfunctory. Now that Alice is accepted, it will be put to good use.

 Chapter 2056： Demon Buddha becomes Buddha!

    Suddenly there was such a strong impact on the top of the cruise ship, and the entire floor was lost. Such a thing surprised both Gu Youque and Dong Xingzhai. Is such a powerful force the ultimate evil spirit?


    They rushed to the ninth floor immediately. Gu Youque still remembered the task of saving Dong Xingzhai, but he did not see Dong Xingzhai in the process of destroying evil spirits. And when they rushed to the ninth floor at the same time, they met each other. Gu Youque was very surprised when he saw Dong Xingzhai. Is Dong Xingzhai all right?


    Dong Xingzhai simply told Gu Youque that the Unprecedented Generation saved her and helped her eliminate the first, second and third levels of evil spirits. Gu Youque could understand this, and then the two went to the ninth floor together. After passing the upper floor, Dong Xingzhai was quite surprised, because all the evil spirits on the upper floor were wiped out by Gu Youque. She didn''t expect that Gu Youque had become so powerful, much better than the Frozen Green Demon Master who had previously heard of in the Red Wall Palace.


    This is the effect of getting the guidance of the unprecedented generation, really strong and enviable!


    Without the obstruction of evil spirits, Dong Xingzhai and Gu Youwei soon reached the ninth floor. The ninth floor was directly leveled. If there were any living people before, they would probably be dead. However, the people on the ninth floor were transformed into ghosts by Alice, and there are probably no living people.


    Then Gu Youque and Dong Xingzhai saw Tang Ye. Tang Ye was still like that, without a face, they didn''t know his expression. They can only treat Tang Ye as a very powerful and powerful senior, and they need to be polite to him.


    "Honorable Lord." Gu Youque went over and called Tang Ye.


    Dong Xingzhai also nodded politely, "Senior."


    They must be asking Tang Ye what happened. Tang Ye briefly told them about the matter, and also talked about the matter of sealing Alice, but did not specifically say how to deal with Alice, only hinted that he would keep the Alice ribbon by his side.


    For Dong Xingzhai, such a thing couldn''t be better. Because Alice is very powerful, she is even more jealous after learning that Alice can''t kill. If it wasn''t for a powerful person like Tang Ye to seal and guard, she wouldn''t worry. Give it to others, if Alice runs out, that would be a great disaster.


    Now, the evil spirits on the ghost ship have been wiped out, the dense ghost power dissipated, the gloomy weather around the cruise ship has dispersed, and the sky has become wide, blue sky and white clouds, and refreshing. Then Gu Youque contacted Xie Luoyang and asked him to arrange someone to pick up the survivors on the cruise ship.


    At this point, the ghost ship incident was over, Dong Xingzhai was safe and sound, and saved many people. Gu Youwei''s strength has reached the bottleneck of breakthrough. As long as one more breakthrough, it will be the realm of Holy Path. This reached Tang Ye''s expectations, and he was still very satisfied.


    After that, Dong Xingzhai and Xie Luoyang were busy with the Red Wall Palace, and Tang Ye returned to the Luohua Cave in the South China Sea with Gu Youque.


    Tang Zisang hasn''t come back from the ancient Wu Jianghu, after all, learning Long Family combat skills is not that simple. Feng Zhu Lian, Miao Yu''er and Li Wuchang are already in the realm of the Holy Dao, and now they are familiar with the strength of the realm of the Holy Dao and consolidate their strength. The corpse Kui''s strength is unfathomable, and he must have the realm of the holy way. At this time, he is studying the members of the Ten Deeds who carry the power of the dead. Without the bodies of the members of the ten extinctions, hunt them. Wuwang returned to the Xiangshan Biyun Temple alone, and in accordance with Tang Ye''s request, went under the Suoluo tree to realize that he was carrying the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra that Tang Ye gave him!


    So what Tang Ye had to do now was to help Gu Youque break through to the realm of the Holy Path. It happened to seal Alice. Alice was an evil spirit, very powerful, and could be used as a training object for Gu Youque. Gu Youque could use his power to fight against Alice. He may not be able to beat Alice, or he may be able to. Even if you can beat Alice, Alice can be resurrected and continue training.


    Surprisingly, Alice likes this kind of thing. She likes someone to accompany her, whether it is fighting or other, she thinks it is playing. Just play, you won¡¯t be bored. She doesn''t like boredom, it should be said that she is afraid of loneliness. Therefore, Alice was actively fighting with Gu Youque entering the illusion, and was satisfied with Tang Ye''s arrangement, and was not so angry with Tang Ye.


    For Tang Ye, this was a killer kill. It can help Gu Yuwei to break through, and it may gradually teach Alice.


    Then, Tang Ye went to Xiangshan Biyun Temple to see Wuwang''s situation.


    Earlier, Wuwang arrived at Biyun Temple in Xiangshan Mountain and was surrounded by the disciples of Biyun Temple, showing a wary and angry look at him. It is a huge shame to them Buddhism. Buddhist disciples who are pure, compassionate and good, see through the world, and let go of their emotions and desires, how can they still get into demons?


    There was only one reason, Wuwang did not let go of these, and that was not a qualified Buddhist disciple. However, their Biyun Temple spent countless resources and efforts to cultivate Wuwang. All this not only failed to report, but also brought shame and ridicule to himself. No wonder these Buddhist disciples were so hostile to Wuwang.


    Wuwang did not refute anything. He just looked at the three masters and fathers of Nian Zhi Nian Hui Nianpu and said: "The disciples Wuwang, ask the three masters and fathers to allow the disciples to come under the Sulu tree to comprehend my Buddha''s law."


    For many Buddhist disciples, I feel that Wu Wuji is an insult to Buddhism and has fallen into a demon, and even said "My Buddha''s Law". I have never seen such a shameless person. If you are a demon, how can you be a Buddha again? How can you dare to say "I am a Buddha"?


    During this period of time, Biyun Temple has been embarrassed or spread gossip from time to time, all because of unreasonable inclination, which has caused great trouble to Biyun Temple. This account, Biyun Temple did not find Wuwang to calculate, Wuwang actually thought of the sacred place of Biyun Temple, and comprehend the magic under the Suluo tree. This is a silly brain, who will give it!


    Master Nianhui looked at Wuwu and frowned slightly and said, "What if I don''t allow it?"


    Wuwang looked at Nianhui with a firm expression, and said, "If the three masters do not allow it, Wuwang will try the Dharma with his own body, and try... the Dharma of the three masters."


    "Wuwang, you are so rampant!" A disciple couldn''t understand Wuwang and hummed coldly.


    Master Nianhui waved his hand to tell the disciples behind him not to interfere. He looked at Wuwang and said, "You are so persistent to go?"


    "Yes." Wuwang nodded and said: "If you become a Buddha or not, it depends on the present."


    "You can still become a Buddha? Ridiculous..." a Buddhist disciple sneered at Wuwang again. It''s ridiculous enough to become a demon and claim to be a Buddha. I still want to become a Buddha, it''s just wishful thinking!


    However, Nianhui nodded and said to Wuwang: "Go, you will become a relic if you don''t become a Buddha!"


    If you don''t become a Buddha, you will die.


    This sentence made other disciples dare not say much. Wuwang was not afraid, bowed to thank the three masters, and said, "Thank you three masters."


    After that, Wuwang entered Biyun Temple, sat cross-legged under the Suoluo tree, and comprehended the boundless Dharma.


    When Tang Ye went to see him, it was already the second day, and under the Sulu tree, a golden light suddenly appeared, and he became a Buddha without prejudice, and he became a Buddha. Naturally, he had the power of the holy way.


    At this point, Tang Ye vaguely felt Wuwang''s relationship with the young Shouxin monk.

 Chapter 2057： Try into the underworld!

    To become a Buddha without prejudice is to enter the realm of the holy path, and then gain the body of the Buddha. However, he is still a Demon Buddha. Because the obsession in the heart has not gone, so the strength has not recovered. And he is the Demon Buddha Buddha who has not appeared in hundreds of years.


    So there are two main differences between other people''s comments on him. Logically speaking, the Demon Buddha can no longer be promoted through comprehension of the Dharma, only through continuous killing to accumulate dark magic power to break through. But Wuwang is through understanding the Dharma. This shows that he still has a Buddha in his heart, and the Dharma still recognizes him, then he can''t even be in a demon.


    So, is Wuwang a Buddha or a Demon?


    Arguing endlessly, after all, it is still a Buddha and a demon, and it is still a demon Buddha.


    Tang Ye has never caught a cold with these opinions of others, and Wuwang will not care, let others say it, they are carrying out their own actions. After Tang Ye became a Buddha without prejudice that day, he caught a glimpse of something about the little monk who was Shouxin. This Wuwang and Shouxin are inextricably linked.


    Shouxin Buddha has the highest status in Buddhism. He became a Buddha a hundred years ago and became a legend in Buddhism. Wuwang was the child he brought back personally, and he instructed the Buddhist master to cultivate it, and then disappeared. It is only twenty years since Shouxin disappeared. Maybe there are any secrets in it that can be found out.


    Tang Ye knew that Wuwang could break through to the holy way, so she let Wuwang go under the Suoluo tree to comprehend, and gave Wuwang Di Hiding Heart Sutra. The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is the key to making Wuwang breakthrough. Any Buddhist disciple, if he can get the true content of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, plus he has Buddha''s predestined relationship, then breaking through the Dharma is a very simple matter.


    Tang Ye just didn''t expect Wuwang to break through the body of Buddha, so that the Dharma is the most powerful. But it''s okay, so the people recruited now are basically all the holy ways. In this way, the plan to capture divine power can be carried out. In the end, there was still one Gu Youque who hadn''t reached the holy path. Tang Ye would not let him fall, but would help him break through.


    When Wuwang from outside entered the holy path and became the body of the Demon Buddha, Gu Youque was happy for this friend''s breakthrough, but he also felt a little frustrated that his strength did not break through. He has been fighting Alice, but even if he uses all his power, he still doesn''t know how to break through until the power runs out.


    He was very depressed, he was clearly only one step away from breaking through, so why couldn''t he touch it?


    After a battle with Alice, he ran out of strength and stepped back to rest first. Alice is a very lively girl, it is rare to fight so happy and very interesting, she has been pestering to continue to fight. Just when Tang Ye came back, she inevitably reprimanded her for her "playful" behavior. Alice felt bored and returned to the music box. After Gu Youwei recovered her strength, she called to fight.


    But this is not very helpful to Gu Youwei. Breaking through the Holy Path really requires reaching the extreme, but this extreme does not necessarily mean training, it may also be due to other aspects. Moreover, Fu Mo Shi''s breakthrough was more complicated. After all, it was a profession dealing with the creatures of the underworld, and Tang Ye, like Tang Ye, broke through after many lives and deaths.


    Experience life and death?


    Since Tang Ye is back, she must help Gu Youwei to make a breakthrough. He suddenly thought of a way based on his breakthrough. Now that Gu has no way to break through, and he has no more sure way, he just wants to try this one. That is to let Gu Youque experience life and death, and let Gu Youque experience the real underworld. This might be of great help to the breakthrough of Fumo power.


    Of course, the prerequisite for this is that he can guarantee that Gu Youque will not be swallowed up by the power of the underworld, and can guarantee his proof, otherwise it is impossible to use this method.


    In addition, it is impossible for ordinary Vorabers to use this method to let a person go to the underworld to feel it. That is definitely not what the public at present can do.


    Now Gu Youku is resting, his mood is not very high, because the members of the nihility organization, all of them are the power of the holy way, even like Tang Zisang and the corpse kui, they are much beyond the holy way, and are already understanding other levels , And he hasn''t broken through to the Holy Path yet, he really couldn''t care less.


    Tang Ye knew his thoughts, and said, "There is a way that may help you break through the holy path realm, depending on whether you want to try it."


    Gu Youque was overjoyed, he was of course willing, and said: "Okay, no problem, no matter what the method is!"


    "Any way? Including let you die?" Tang Ye said to Gu Youque.


    Is there a moment of lack in ancient times, including death?


    It would be meaningless if it died. He knew that Tang Ye couldn''t let him die, it must be just a kind of training, then there is nothing terrible. He became firm and nodded to Tang Ye: "Yes!"


    "Good." Tang Ye said, "Then I will let you die once."


    Then Tang Ye took Gu Youwei to the depths of Luohua Cave, very quiet and not disturbed by others. He also ordered Fengzhu Curtain and them not to allow anyone to come in and disturb them. If an enemy comes, stop them.


    The reason why he asked to be quiet and undisturbed was because he was going to cast the first half of the rebirth rebirth. The first half of the cast of the ghost cave reincarnation is actually to completely open the person''s thirteen ghost caves and let people enter the state of death. In this state, a person is dead, so the soul can be taken away, and then it can enter the underworld. When the ghost cave is closed and the body is restored, the soul will be quickly sucked back into the body and it will come alive.


    However, under normal circumstances, when entering the dead body, there is a period of time when the soul is still floating in the yang, and will not enter the underworld. Since Tang Ye was able to open the door of reincarnation, he could directly let his soul enter the underworld. This violates the precepts, so it is very dangerous and must be kept undisturbed, otherwise it will be very detrimental to ancient defects.


    Tang Ye explained this to Gu Youque, and Gu Youque still firmly expressed his willingness to try. In this case, Tang Ye didn''t care about him, let him lie on the ground, and then used the ghost cave technique to open the ghost caves on Gu Youque one by one.


    Tang Ye has been studying this secret technique, so he will not forget and unfamiliar. After all, this is the secret technique he thinks can fight the true god, reincarnation! Therefore, he attaches great importance to it, including the research of the Shikui on the "Ten Destructions", which is also the study of this secret technique. For this reason, he opened the ghost cave of Gu Youque very smoothly. Gu Youque successfully entered the state of death, and then the soul appeared.


    At this time, Tang Ye opened the door of reincarnation and said to Gu Youque¡¯s soul: "Are you ready? Go in when you are ready. I will keep an eye on your situation at any time. If something unexpected happens, you will encounter the evil soldiers and ghosts. Enforce the law and I will bring you back. You can¡¯t go deep into the underworld, you just need to feel your own strength in the underworld.¡±


    "Okay." Gu said with flaws.


    Tang Ye watched Gu Youque enter the gate of reincarnation, even if he could recover Gu Youque''s soul at any time, he had to be very careful. This secret technique won''t give him such convenience in vain, it must be accompanied by danger.


    Every leap of success seems to be a gamble!

 Chapter 2058： Suzaku out!

    The leaping success brought by Tang Ye is justified, because he has abilities that are more outstanding than others, and he actively uses these abilities, and constantly pursues and improves. This is like the widening of the gap between rich and poor. The rich have resources and use wealth to create more wealth. And the poor, limited by all kinds of things, are obviously distanced by the rich.


    Comparing power and secret techniques to wealth, then Tang Ye is stronger than others and always leads the way, which is actually the same reason.


    At this time, he let Gu Youque enter the underworld for a physical examination, so as to break through the realm of Fumoshi. This way, not everyone can do it. It can even be said that few people can do it except him. The first thing is to open thirteen ghost caves. Without sufficient experience and techniques, it is impossible to do it. And to open the door of reincarnation, it needs to be above the realm of human beings, and now there is no one other than him who has reached the realm of the demon master.


    There are a lot of things that can be realized by crossing the boundary of life and death for the abusive masters who deal with the underworld and demons. But trying to enter the underworld without following the precepts of the underworld is definitely a dangerous thing, so the time cannot be too long. Therefore, after ten minutes, Tang Ye was unable to maintain the gate of reincarnation, and Gu Youque''s soul was also stared at by the Yin Soldiers and Ghosts, so Tang Ye wanted to bring Gu Youque out.


    The soul of Gu Youque returned, Tang Ye closed his ghost cave again, the dead body returned to the living body, Gu Youque stood up like a drowning, opened his eyes, and took a big breath.


    Tang Ye checked his condition, and there was no damage. He felt relieved and said, "How is it, what''s the gain?"


    Gu Youque nodded to Tang Ye and said, "I have a lot of insights, but it takes time to digest."


    Gu Youque was very grateful to Tang Ye. Now he has a faint feeling of touching the power of the holy way. Next, he only needs time to digest and believe that he can break through to the holy way.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then you have a good understanding inside now, I''ll go out..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye said, frowning abruptly, and then his figure flashed quickly, disappearing into the cave in an instant, leaving only the words to tell Gu Youque, "You have a good understanding, don''t come out."


    Gu Youque felt a bit inexplicable, and Tang Ye seemed to have encountered something urgent. But he didn''t care. With Tang Ye, he believed that everything could be solved, so he stayed quietly in the cave to realize his understanding and strive to break through the holy realm.


    Tang Ye appeared outside the cave in an instant, on the shore, and everyone else was doing their own training. Tang Ye shouted to them in a low voice: "Everyone will come behind me!"


    Everyone was taken aback, not knowing why Tang Ye said this suddenly. And they hadn''t done what Tang Ye said, Tang Ye suddenly transformed into a demon, and extremely powerful dark magic power filled his whole body, making everyone present could not help but suffocate. They believed that if Tang Ye under his power wanted to kill them, then they could not resist.


    After Tang Ye sent out the surging dark magic power, the dark magic power formed into a stream, scattered around the Luohuadong, and then held it up, as if to prop up a protective umbrella for the Luohuadong.


    Everyone came back to their senses, knowing that there was a terrible force coming. They didn''t talk nonsense and stood behind Tang Ye. The power that can make the Lord so nervous, they know that they can''t fight against it.


    At this moment, rumbling, fiery red clouds shone from the horizon, and thunder made a sound like a red lightning. Then, everyone began to feel a terrible force suppressed.


    The red cloud on the horizon was getting closer and closer. Only then did I see that it was a huge flame ball that could directly cover the falling flower hole. The power of the flame ball is so powerful, Fengzhu Lian immediately felt what kind of power it was, and it was the power of the demigod Fire Spirit who wanted to kill her before!


    It is the power of the true god!


    It is understandable now, why is so strong as Tang Ye, so nervous. True God power is not something they can fight against, even Tang Ye is still a little bit worse.


    boom! Rumble!


    The huge flame ball smashed down and collided with the dark magic power emitted by Tang Ye. The two forces fought against each other, the flame ball was pressed down, and the surrounding sea water was hit by a huge wave 100 meters high, but the huge wave quickly disappeared because the power and high temperature carried by the flame ball evaporated instantly.


    Whoops!


    The two-headed giant python that was dormant under the sea roared in pain. It was hit by a powerful force, as well as high temperature. Even with the invulnerable snake scale, she was still injured by this flame power, and it can be seen that this powerful flame power must be a true **** power.


    Tang Ye''s dark magic power was still not turbulent enough, and was pressed down little by little by the flame ball. However, Tang Ye was quite sure of this. He knew that the fire ball had come from a far away place. And the power of this flame ball is not the entire strength of the opponent. As long as he releases another layer of dark magic power, he can resist it. Now he is open to the fourth level, and to the fifth level of dark magic. As for the six dark magic powers, it is not needed. And the crazy state of Huamo, he will not enter again until he is in desperation.


    At the time of Jiuzhongtian, he was crazy and out of control because of the transformation of demons, and he paid a great price. He almost killed Li Haoran and prevented Li Haoran from returning to his ancestral land. Otherwise, if Li Haoran is there, they will increase their chances of winning against those true gods who are about to destroy the world, even though the odds of winning are slim.


    In fact, the true **** does not want to destroy the world, but to weaken the power of the destiny **** by killing the human race, and capture the destiny god. From the perspective of the true god, there is nothing wrong with this. But as a human, we must resist. The same is the issue of their respective positions. The words of hatred are only on a few gods.


    Seeing that the flame ball was about to be pressed down, knocking the flower hole into the sink, Tang Ye opened up to the fifth dark magic power, the squeezed dark magic power suddenly straightened up, supporting the flame ball. At the same time, Tang Ye issued dark magic power again, like tentacles, winding the flame ball, layer after layer, while cutting a small part. Then I saw that the huge flame ball was wrapped in dark magic, and then opened a little bit to cut a small group of flames. The flame power of the small group was much weakened, and it fell to the surface of the sea, making an explosion sound like a cannonball. Although the movement was loud, it did not cause any damage.


    The tentacles of dark magic have been entwined and cut, so that the huge flame ball is slowly cut and become smaller, and then the power is reduced a lot, Tang Ye retracted the dark magic tentacles, directly broke the flame ball with his fist, and shattered into small flames with a bang. , Scattered on the sea.


    Small flames burned on the sea, quite spectacular, like a sea of ??fire. After all, it is the flame of true **** power, not so easy to extinguish, even in water, it can burn for a certain distance.


    After Tang Ye stopped the flame ball, he looked in a certain direction with a cold expression without a face. He was the **** bird Suzaku!


    A volcano in a certain sea area kept shaking, then grabbed a pair of sharp claws from the volcano, stood at the crater, and screamed in a solemn voice facing Tang Ye''s direction.

 Chapter 2059： Wasteland battle!

    The divine beast Suzaku, one of the four great divine beasts, has been dormant in the world, storing the true god''s power, waiting for the true **** to come, and directly returning the divine power, allowing the true **** to directly enter the peak state. In this case, the true God will be invincible in this human world, and no one can stop.


    What Tang Ye had to do was to kill the divine beasts and seize the divine power before the real body descended. In this way, you can not only create a person with the power of a pure true **** for yourself, but also prevent the true **** from reaching the peak state directly after the arrival of the true god. Therefore, this kind of thing is very useful in fighting against the true God. It even determines the victory or defeat of the entire battle.


    "What happened?" Soon after Tang Ye stopped the flame ball, Gu Youque flew out of Luohua Cave, very concerned.


    Tang Ye looked back at him, did not disappoint, he broke through to the realm of the Holy Path. In this way, everyone has reached the realm of the Holy Path. Then, the plan to capture divine power can be officially started. This time can be regarded as catching up, because the sacred beast Suzaku was born!


    Tang Ye didn''t immediately answer Gu Youque, but still looked into the distance with a solemn expression. Although others could not see his expression, he still felt a sense of murder. At this time, Tang Ye was thinking about the fire ball attack. The result he got was that the sacred beast Suzaku personally attacked.


    Long before Huo Ling came to kill Fengzhu Curtain, Tang Ye knew that his plan to capture divine power had been leaked, and the Vermillion Bird Divine Beast had already known it. He didn''t know why the sleeping Suzaku knew about this, but he knew that after the fire spirit appeared, he had to speed up and train the team to kill the divine beast Suzaku. So in order to train people like Feng Zhu Lian, he has not done many things, such as never looking for his descendants.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, no one else said anything. After a while, Tang Ye turned around, looked at them, and said, "I trained you all to the realm of the holy path because I told you at the beginning that you should do something. This is very dangerous and dangerous. Even if you have the strength of the Holy Path, you will still die easily."


    "After what happened just now, I think you are already a bit dazzled. That''s right, I just want you to fight against the terrible power like just now, you can''t hold it head-on. Such a power is-true god." Tang Ye said to everyone. Said.


    Everyone was taken aback, really surprised, asking them to fight against the true god?


    But soon they were able to accept and understand it again. It was the power of the holy way, and Tang Ye was so severe, except for the power of the true god, they couldn''t think of any other power. However, they didn''t expect that before the true **** came, there would be such a strong and pure true **** power.


    Although I know that the power of the true **** has already penetrated, it''s just that these powers have all turned into supernatural powers and descended on ordinary people, and then ordinary people have supernatural powers. Just in this way, it seems that it is not the power of the true god, and it is far from the power of the pure true god, so it is not to be afraid.


    But the true **** power just now was too pure, it was almost like a true **** body appearing, if Tang Ye was not there, helping them with that power, they were afraid it would be turned into ashes.


    As a melting pot of divine power, Feng Zhu Lian already knew in advance what Tang Ye was going to do. Now this moment is about to come, she is both worried and full of expectations. Is it really okay to fight the gods? Will the hard work during this period of time be a huge success or fall short?


    There will be results soon, because the true **** himself made the move, then they will inevitably have a battle!


    Tang Ye looked at the crowd and said, "After I brought Zisang and Shikui back, I will tell you about this together, and I will make a battle plan. Our first goal is the divine beast Suzaku!"


    "What?" The crowd was shocked when they heard the divine beast Suzaku. There are sacred beasts alive, but they don''t even know.


    Tang Ye said, "No true **** has come down yet, only the four great beasts and four big beasts under the true god. We have to kill them and seize their power. Only in this way can we fight the true god. "


    "Four big beasts and four big beasts?" Gu Youque just came out, before he had time to share the joy of breaking through the Holy Path, he had to face such a thing, he forgot to break into the realm of the Holy Path, and said: " Isn¡¯t that the Suzaku Xuanwu, the Qinglong and the White Tiger, and the gluttony, the chaos?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded.


    Everyone took a deep breath, looking at Tang Ye, they felt that the Lord was crazy. Those monsters and beasts that only exist in legends, do they really exist in the world? And, they want them to kill?


    I think anyone who listens to it will think it is a foolish dream, how can it be done!


    In front of the legendary sacred beasts and fierce beasts, they never thought that they were powerful in the realm of the holy path. Because no matter what kind of power it has, it is impossible to do it.


    However, they felt Tang Ye''s seriousness and seriousness. They knew that this matter was not a joke.


    For a while, everyone put away any contempt and jokes, watching Tang Ye start to become heavy. Do you really want to do this?


    Tang Ye said: "I''ll tell you after I come back, you should be mentally prepared for this. If anyone is afraid of death and doesn''t want to, I will regain the power of the Holy Path."


    Tang Ye couldn''t let everyone disperse at this time. After finally planning all of this, there is a possibility of a war. If it falls short because of personal fear, he does not accept this result.


    Then, Tang Ye disappeared in place, looking for Tang Zisang and Ziekui. Now that the Suzaku mythical beast has come out, it is time to implement the plan to capture the divine power.


    Although the odds of winning are slim, it is not without. What they have to do is like playing a game to open a big copy, they are a team, to fight for wasteland!


    It''s just that, playing the game to open up wasteland, one failed and the second time, and after failure, you can summarize experience, learn lessons, remember the attacking moves of BOSS, and then follow the rules. However, they opened up wasteland to kill the Vermillion Bird beast. If they failed and were killed, there would never be a second time.


    Fengzhu Lian had already been mentally prepared. Seeing everyone''s dignified expressions, they said, "Everyone thinks what''s wrong with this kind of thing? We gain strength, isn''t it just to do this kind of thing? If we don''t fight, what''s the use of strength? If you want to fight, naturally you have to fight hard! Besides, the Lord¡¯s plan is for the great plan of heaven, do you understand?"


    Everyone doubts, for the common people''s plan?


    Feng Zhulian smiled, feeling a bit like being the boss and enjoying it, and then he greeted everyone and analyzed the matter with them. That''s great, he doesn''t need to speak slowly when Tang Ye comes back.


    Soon, Tang Ye arrived at Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and there was no time for him to talk slowly with his great-grandson Longqing, and there was no time for even a meal. He took Tang Zisang away, and then went to find the corpse Kui.


    When I saw the corpse, the corpse was hunting and killing the rest of the members!

 Chapter 2060： Two factions are clear!

    Tang Ye took Fengzhu curtain and the others to kill four members of the Ten Destructions, leaving six. Then, the corpse Kui needed members of the Ten Destructions to research and improve their strength, and then he found another member of the Ten Destructions. The Shimie members thought that the corpse was looking for death in front of him, but now he has become the guinea pig of the corpse, and it is food for the corpse without turning bones.


    At this time, Shi Kui found the remaining five members of the Shimie member. Originally, after these members of the Ten Destructions were killed with four companions, they were about to gather together according to what they called the "Divine Lord" summoned, probably to deal with the void organization established by Tang Ye. And the member of the Ten Destructions who was first found by the corpse kui failed to gather on time because he was killed by the corpse kui.


    Seeing the dead corpse standing in front of him and a crystal coffin standing there, the remaining five members of Shimie stared closely. They felt a familiar breath from the corpse Kui, which belonged to their companion, the companion who had been killed. They couldn''t understand this. Could the power of their killed companions be absorbed by this black and white, weird person like themselves?


    But how is this possible? The power I get from the **** is the power of the deceased, not the power normally used in this world, and the power of the deceased is not something that everyone can adapt to, and it can even be said that it is not something that can be adapted to. They can adapt because they are not human.


    The remaining five members of the Ten Destructions are also different in appearance, all of which are transformed from corpses. Some are even pieced together with corpses, mainly in human form, but some also add animal-like bodies. As for how they were resurrected, only the **** who created them, Xu Wuming, knew.


    Shi Kui looked at the five members of the Ten Destructions, smiling, and said: "It''s great, you all got together, so that I don''t have to bother to look for you one by one. I don''t have time now. The beast has come out, and the Lord should also want me to go back."


    Of course, the corpse Kui also knew about the reality of the divine beast Suzaku. I am afraid that many hidden high-powered people also know. After all, such a huge power appeared, flying from the land of the volcano in the sea, passing through most of the vast land of China, not one or two people were alarmed.


    Especially at the Palace of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao felt it, and immediately issued the highest-level alarm, while Shenji Technology had followed the trail. Shenji Technology has deployed the strongest defense force and sent the strongest force to intercept. They knew very well that if such a powerful force hit the ground, the power would probably be no less than a nuclear bomb.


    What made them feel very thankful was that the super fireball was defeated. After knowing that the flame ball was hitting the place where it hit Luohuadong in the South China Sea, the Red Wall Palace knew that it was aimed at the faceless man.


    Others believe that this is aimed at the nihilistic organization. In fact, both of these views are correct. The Nihility Organization was created by the Faceless Man. The Faceless Man is the Void Lord, who is too strong against the sky. If you kill him, the Nihility Organization is not a concern. As for the nihilistic organization, it is definitely to eliminate the faceless, otherwise it is meaningless.


    It''s just that everyone didn''t expect that in the face of such a powerful force, the faceless man would be dispelled by the faceless man, so the strength of the faceless man would be too strong. Everyone is very depressed. The Void Lord always refreshes their understanding of him time and time again. Is this person really powerless to restrain?


    Some people want to deal with Tang Ye because Tang Ye''s mystery and power, as well as some hegemony and power, are not tolerated by many sects. They feel that Tang Ye''s existence is a threat, leaving them with no authority at all. Tang Ye broke the balance of their sects and contended for power, so that their existence can be said to be meaningless, because even if their sect becomes the first sect, Tang Ye''s nihilistic organization can easily crush him, so what else Meaning.


    Therefore, for many sects, except for the disappearance of the nihilistic organization, they can restore the original arguing situation.


    However, they slowly heard some terrible news, that is, the members of the void organization have entered the holy way. Everyone is a holy way, how can they deal with these schools? Even if it''s just a holy way, it gives them a headache. However, the holy way that the members of the void organization entered is still very special. For example, the painting saint of Fengzhu Lian, holding a picture of the ancient world, can summon a powerful army by one person, which is more than a school.


    There is also the holy path that the Demon Buddha enters without ignorance, but at the same time it is the Buddha''s body. The holy path and Dharma are inherently powerful, and with the Buddha''s power blessing, it is above the holy path. How can this be dealt with?


    Another example is Tang Zisang after the two sages, in addition to the power of the holy way, there is also the power of the double sages, one of the sages is the power of the first person in the ancestral land, Tang Sheng, which makes people never want to deal with it.


    In addition to Fengzhulian, Wuwang and Tang Zisang, the other people in the void organization also have their own characteristics. They are all outstanding talents with extremely high talents. If they are of the same level of strength, they will win many by relying on their talents. Therefore, everyone in the nihility is abnormal!


    There is no comparison at all. In Ancestral Land, I am afraid that no one can be hostile to them.


    However, the fact that a huge fireball carrying a terrifying force attacked Luohuadong has made those who are hostile to the void organization see new expectations. And, as the news of the birth of a sacred animal came out, they even felt that this is God also helping to eliminate the void organization.


    After such a powerful force was born, the masters quickly connected. It was precisely because of the birth of the divine beast Suzaku that a powerful flame ball was sent to attack the Luohuadong. Because of the power of the void organization, the divine beasts were afraid, or , The existence of the nihilistic organization is a representative of evil. In order to destroy the evil, the beast Suzaku came out to destroy them.


    This is what one thing drops one thing, since ancient times, evil has not suppressed righteousness!


    Therefore, people who are hostile to the nihilism can use this essay again, trying to describe the nihilism as the incarnation of evil, and the divine beast Suzaku is a symbol of justice. Now that justice wants to eliminate evil, it is very clear who they want to help. Of course it is to help the beasts and deal with the void organization!


    Indeed, this kind of thing is easily accepted by others. After all, since ancient times, divine beasts have been a symbol of auspicious spirit. Who would think that divine beasts are evil?


    For this reason, the power surging on the ancestral land now has two main parts. One part is the strength of the void organization, and the other part is the people who want to destroy the void organization together with the divine beast Suzaku.


    In fact, they are very confident about this matter. After all, it is the Vermillion Bird beast, an messenger sent by God. Couldn''t it eliminate mortals?


    The people of the void organization are very powerful, but after all, they are mortals. How can they be better than gods?

 Chapter 2061： Kannushi descent!

    The development of things is always so dramatic, but it has the meaning of the sentence "Never wake a person pretending to be asleep". Faced with the current situation, those hermit masters will certainly be able to see more or less. But they would rather pretend that they didn''t see it, and first deal with the behemoth that stands in front of them.


    Tang Ye has no time to take care of these things now, and he doesn''t know how many people of the school are planning to deal with him. But there is one thing that he is very firm. If these people stop his plan, even if they let their blood flow, they will not be soft. And now, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang are together, and then go to the corpse Kui.


    At this time, the corpse was facing the five members of the ten extinction. The members of the Ten Extinctions who were originally frightened and dealt with the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall, now it seems that they are not enough to be afraid. There is no way, it is the nihilist who let them meet. In the Void Organization, Shikui was second only to Tang Ye in strength.


    Among the five Shimie members, one was transformed into a puppet, with a small round pumpkin head, hollow inside, a pair of eyes flashing like fire, and a mouth like a carved one. He looked at the corpse and said, "You are a man of the nihility. Did you kill our companions?"


    The corpse Kui smiled and said, "Yes, I am sorry to tell you that five of your companions have died. And now, these five of you are going to die too."


    Click!


    As soon as Shi Kui said this, the five members of Shimie were all gearing up angrily. It is arrogant to kill their companions and even pretend to kill them. Even if they heard about the power of the void organization, the divine lord did not express anything, that is, the divine lord hadn''t cared about it, so it showed that they could deal with this kind of thing. Now, the corpse kui will deal with them alone, they are going to kill the corpse kui!


    "Although I don''t know what you are, it doesn''t look like a person, but it doesn''t matter, we will kill you!" The Pumpkin Head Shimie member groaned.


    Shi Kui shrugged indifferently, and said, "You guys do it together, after all, I don''t have much time. I will not deal with you alone, I will do it with friends inside."


    The corpse Kui patted the crystal coffin, and then the crystal coffin opened, and the corpse came out of it without breaking bones.


    Seeing the corpse without turning bones, the five members of Shimie were shocked. They felt the power of not breaking the bones and jumping corpses, with a strong force of the dead, stronger than theirs, and also familiar with them, which belonged to their companions. They immediately guessed that the deceased power of their five dead companions had also been absorbed by this corpse. A corpse without a bone jumping is a dead body, and it can definitely adapt to the strength of the dead. With their strength, they have also gone through a long period of promotion, and their strength must not be underestimated.


    Shi Kui clapped his hands and faced the members of the Ten Demises who could be compared with the Ten Xuan, just like playing, and said, "Then let''s start, don''t waste time."


    "Kill him together!" The Pumpkin Head Ten Deeds members screamed, and then the five Ten Deeds members joined forces and used their strengths and skills to besiege the dead.


    But if there is no bones and corpses, it is impossible for them to surround and kill the corpse leader together. After the Bone Jumping Corpse joins the battle, the Bone Jumping Corpse is fierce, domineering, and fearless, it has no fear, it just destroys the enemy. Moreover, the members of the Ten Destructions are delicious food for it. It is very obsessed and spares no effort in fighting. To this end, the five members of Shimie had to separate two responses. Even, they have to use three members to deal with the dead.


    Once the corpse had a chance to catch them, it would click and bite them for food. Eaten by the corpse of Indestructible Bone and Jump, the members of the Ten Destructions can no longer repair it. Because their bodies are delicious food for non-bone jumping corpses, not poisonous things. Once eaten, they are gone, and their strength will also be lost.


    "Damn it!" Faced with such a weird Non-Bone Jumping Corpse, the two members of the Ten Destructions who dealt with the Non-Bone Jumping Corpse were very angry. It was like their natural enemy. I didn''t expect that there would be something like this besides the Red Wall Ten Profound. Restrain the existence of their characters.


    For several members of the Ten Destructions, bad news soon came out. The Pumpkin Head Ten Deeds member and the other two Shi Deeds members surrounded the corpse Kui and bound the corpse Kui. Then the Pumpkin Head Ten Deeds member wanted to smash the head of the corpse Kui, but suddenly, the corpse Kui launched the "Dead Evil" Claws grabbed the magic circle, and then he found that his power of the dead was absorbed!


    Upon discovering this, the pumpkin head immediately retreated and asked the other two companions who had bound the corpse to loosen the restraint on the corpse.


    "How come there is such a thing?" The Pumpkin Head Ten Destruction members looked at the corpse Kui in shock. The situation just now is fatal to them, because the corpse can directly absorb the power of their dead. As long as they are touched, whether they touch the corpse or the corpse, they can absorb the power of their dead.


    In this case, they can''t get close to the corpse at all!


    The other two retreating members of the Ten Destructions looked at the Pumpkin Head Companion, with a puzzled expression. The Pumpkin Head Ten Destructions member said gravely, "He can draw our strength!"


    "What?" The two members of the Ten Destructions were also shocked when they heard it. They were able to absorb their strength, so what else they were fighting was completely restrained.


    The other two Shimie members who dealt with the Indestructible Skeleton Corpse had a fierce collision with the Indestructible Skeleton Corpse, and both retreated, just to stand with Pumpkin Head and the others. At this time, all five of them looked cold, and their hearts were shocked. Faced with the two corpses and the dead corpses, they found that they had nothing to do and were completely restrained!


    It''s just facing two people, no, just one person to be exact. Their five members of the Ten Destructions will be helpless or even unable to fight. If they continue to fight, they will die. This is really dramatic. The five Shimie members never thought that the self who was created to kill Shixuan would be so incompetent.


    how can that be possible! The members of the Ten Profounds probably have the power of the Holy Dao, and those who can fight the Ten Profounds must also have the power of the Holy Dao. But now, in front of this black and white person, is the power of the holy way so vulnerable?


    Shi Kui looked at the five members of the Ten Destructions, still smiling confidently, and said, "You don''t need to think too much, you just need to know that you will die today. How simple it is."


    The five Shimie members were really angry at the attitude of the corpse Kui. They ignored that much, and once again attacked the corpse.


    Shi Kui shrugged, thinking it was good, so as not to deal with them one by one. Then he and Buhua Bone Jumping Corpse also went out and fought with the five members of Shideshi.


    Half an hour later, the five members of the Ten Deeds had fallen, and the corpse was chewing on the leg of one of the Ten Deeds, eating very fragrantly.


    Zoe Kui clapped his hands to study the bodies of these members of the Ten Destructions, but at this moment, Zoe Kui quickly dodges, his eyes sharpened.


    He showed this look for the first time.


    Then, a man in black with long hair fell from the sky, it was Xu Wuming, the "God Lord"!

 Chapter 2062： One thing drops one thing!

    The Ten Kills were the main power Xu Wuming had cultivated, and they were all killed now. Although they were only experimental products, he also attached great importance to them. It was his order to summon the members of the ten extinctions together. He didn''t expect that someone would go directly to the Shidai members and then kill them. Besides, there are five members of the ten extinction gathered here, and it is definitely not one or two that can be killed.


    However, the fact now is that the members of the Ten Destructions have been killed. Xu Wuming descended from the sky and was very surprised to see the members of Shimie collapsed, but his face was still very calm, but that anger could not be hidden. This is his person, his important power, now that he has been resolved, how can he not be angry?


    He looked at the corpse Kui and couldn''t help being taken aback. The peculiarity of the corpse kui, as an old monster that has lived for a thousand years, he saw it at a glance. It is actually half human and half corpse, really weird, how can there be such a strange existence?


    "You..." Xu Wuming looked at the corpse Kui, stared carefully, and observed. At this time, he ignored the defeated members of the Ten Destructions. Because for his research, the existence of half-human and half-corpse is much more useful than ten deaths. If he can understand the principle of half-human and half-corpse existence, then his experiment will be successful.


    "Who are you?" Xu Wuming looked at the corpse Kui with a hot expression. He wanted to get the corpse Kui as his test subject.


    Shi Kui looked at Xu Wuming, and his expression was not as relaxed as dealing with members of Shimie. He could feel that the black-haired man with a hood in front of him was very strong, and even gave him a feeling like Tang Ye. Which hidden master is this again?


    A hundred years ago, the corpse Kui followed Tang Ye''s advice and went to the place where the corpse clan lived for incubation, so he was not very clear about what happened next. In addition, Xu Wuming himself is acting mysterious and weird, and he has so many clones that it is difficult for others to know his identity. Therefore, Shi Kui is not very clear about Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming noticed the dead bone jumping corpse next to Shikui again, and he was even more surprised. As the ancestor of the Demon Master, he must know the essence of not turning the bones and jumping corpses, and then when he looked at the corpses, he was surprised and said: "Are you from the corpse chasers?"


    Shi Kui was slightly startled, and glanced at the corpse, but did not put the corpse in the eye, and then knew his identity. In this way, it is really a powerful role.


    "The corpse clan..." Xu Wuming seemed to have the general information, and said with a sigh: "If the corpse clan had not been severely divided back then, it wouldn''t be this way now. The corpse clan should have a status. But, I¡¯m afraid many people don¡¯t know about the corpse chaser, right?"


    Xu Wuming smiled and looked at the corpse Kui and said: "Unexpectedly, I saw it at this time. It is still a half-human and half-corpse corpse chasing clan. In this way, the corpse chasing clan has reached a whole new level in corpse control. , Can actually complete such a great attempt."


    Shi Kui didn''t want to listen to Xu Wuming''s babbling there, and said, "Who are you again?"


    "Who am I?" Xu Wuming looked at the corpse Kui, laughed, and said: "I have forgotten who I am, so I am just an unknown person."


    "Then, what do you want to do?" Shi Kui looked at Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming smiled, glanced at the five Shimie members who fell on the ground, and said: "They were created by me. You seem to have killed them. What should I do?"


    The corpse Kui''s body was stretched, and the corpse without the bone jumping seemed to be threatened by the owner, and it also felt threatened. One was to protect the lord, and the other was instinctive to respond to the enemy. Without the bone jumping, the corpse immediately flew out and proceeded to Xu Wuming attack.


    The attack of the bone jumping corpse is very domineering and powerful. If he takes such a pounce, ordinary people will be broken into pieces. Moreover, if they are caught directly by it, they will either twist their bodies or just open their mouths and eat people. However, in the face of such a sudden attack as the dead body jumping from the bone, Xu Wuming just shook his head and smiled, without fear, and sighed, saying, "It''s useless."


    As he said, Xu Wuming raised his foot gently, then stepped on it, and saw several spurs forming from the ground in front of him, blocking the dead body.


    The Bone Jumping Corpse didn''t put the simple soil thorns in its eyes, but directly rushed over. However, when it touched these soil thorns, it felt a scorching heat, which stimulated the body, even if its diamond was not bad. Zhi body also felt pain, and couldn''t help but step back.


    However, that is obviously just a very ordinary soil thorn, how can it be invulnerable to a sword and a gun, and the King Kong is not broken and the bones are not broken?


    The corpse Kui was even more sure that Xu Wuming was not simple, and seemed to have a strong restraint on them, that is, the power of the dead. This enemy is not trivial, and the corpse Kui did not dare to be negligent, and also looted out to attack Xu Wuming.


    The corpse Kui jumped into the air, and quickly made a seal with both hands. He used the secret technique of the corpse chasing clan, summoned by the corpse control technique. Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming remained silent, smiling confidently, and said, "You can''t hurt me. My existence is what restrains you."


    At this time, I saw that when the claws of the deceased were about to approach Xu Wuming, Xu Wuming did nothing, and the claws of the deceased burned up.


    The corpse Kui was shocked. How is this going? Could it be said that the existence of this person is a kind of power of vanishing demons, like a holy thing of vanishing demons?


    The corpse leader uses the corpse control technique to summon dead corpses and ghosts. In this regard, it is restrained by the power of Vulture. However, for so long, no one can match him, even if it is lacking in ancient times. So his corpse control attack was very effective, but it was a pity that Xu Wuming, the ancestor of the evil spirit master, was not the ordinary evil spirit master.


    Xu Wuming smiled at the corpse Kui in mid-air and said, "Then, let me pay your respects."


    As he said, Xu Wuming patted his hands, and then immediately, he saw a golden circle of light appeared in the ground under the corpse Kui and the sky above, and then he attacked together, directly pinching the corpse Kui.


    The corpse Kui was surprised again, and directly issued the Secret Technique of Demon Volunteer. This was a little preparation and no need for it, instant, too strong!


    For example, there is another situation that Shikui needs to deal with, that is, half of his dead body is very painful, which is affected by Xu Wuming''s power of evil!


    This is an extremely powerful Fu Demon Master, comparable to Tang Ye!


    Shi Kui knew that this was bad, and it was very likely that he would suffer heavy losses. But in any case, he will save his life. Now he wanted to leave Xu Wuming''s two big golden circles flanking him, but when he wanted to rush out, he realized that the two golden circles had formed a cylindrical beam of light, trapping him.


    His half of the dead body was affected, and his whole body became unbalanced.


    "You don''t have to doubt your own strength. Actually, you are very strong, but I am stronger than you, and much stronger, so you are so vulnerable to me."


    Xu Wuming smiled at the trapped corpse Kui: "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you, you are so strange, I need to experiment with you."

 Chapter 2063： The Five Elements Banner!

    Zoe Kui and Non-Hua Bone Leaping Zombie easily solved the five members of the Ten Desires, and now Xu Wuming easily suppressed Zoe Kui and Non-Hua Bone Leaping Zombie, which really felt like one thing fell one thing.


    Indeed, the corpse can absorb the power of the dead and restrain the members of the Ten Destructions. And Xu Wuming, the ancestor of the Fumo master, the strongest Fumo master, restrained the corpse leader. Here, Shikui''s half-human and half-corpse body is not an advantage. Because Xu Wuming''s magic power is very strong, his semi-corpse is very restrained.


    The corpse Kui is indeed very painful now, being restrained, and is constantly being attacked by the power of Volunteer, but he will not just have such a little power. He controlled the bone jumping corpse, and the bone jumping corpse flew to hit the golden circle. At the same time, the corpse Kui launched the secret technique of controlling the corpse, crawling out one after another from the bottom, the corpse undergoes two stages of mutation, stretched out its wings, and flew up to beat the golden circle.


    Xu Wuming was quite surprised. This dead corpse could undergo two-stage mutation, that is, the corpse control technique and its own power reached a very high level. The corpses that were originally summoned were what they were like, but the corpses could advance these corpses, similar to the ability of the dark demons encountered in the Guwu River and Lake.


    In fact, this is because the corpse quib has absorbed the power of the dead from the members of the Ten Destructions to gain the ability to summon the dead to advance. This is why he is crazy about the members of the Ten Destructions. He must gain the power of the Ten Destructions to improve his ability to summon dead objects.


    Absorbing the power of the deceased can improve this ability. For the corpse Kui, it is a life-turning discovery. This is tantamount to pointing out a way to improve his strength. However, in this matter, the power of the dead is needed. The power of the dead is different from the power of ordinary corpses or underworld creatures. This is a power of the underworld that can stay in the sun, not harmonized by the precepts. And now only Xu Wuming can create this kind of power.


    If it weren''t for Xu Wuming''s strength, he would directly overwhelm the corpse kui to resist. Actually, the corpse kui really wanted to understand how the power of the dead came from. Could it be that it will appear when the true **** descends?


    "You should know that my power has a restraining effect on you monsters and ghosts. The dead bodies you summon will melt away when they touch my power. This can help..."


    "Huh?" Xu Wuming wanted to say that those dead corpses can''t help the corpses. After all, the golden circle **** is a powerful demon power, and the dead corpses die when they touch it. However, he withdrew such words in time, because although the dead bodies were restrained by the power of the golden circle, the power of the golden circle was released by him and could be consumed. The function of the dead corpse is to consume the strength of the golden circle with death. After the strength of the golden circle is weak, the corpse can break free.


    Sure enough, I quickly saw that the corpse with the mutated wings continued to fly behind the golden circle light beam, and under the sudden hammering of the non-destructive corpse, the corpse broke free from the **** of the golden circle and fell back to the ground. . Although he looked a little embarrassed, but he didn''t reach the end of the road, it was okay to fight Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming doesn''t mind this, you know, the golden circle **** is only after he launched an attack. This trick made Zoe Kui so difficult, and he would have no pressure at all to deal with Zoe Kui.


    This became a game that he could play casually, but he was destined to hunt the corpse leader.


    Shi Kui''s expression was very serious. Although he had the means to escape from the box, Xu Wuming''s strength was beyond his expectation. In case it was the same as Tang Ye, he could be pulled out even if he jumped into a third-party space. That is also impossible to escape. Therefore, if you use the means of escape, you must let Xu Wuming be caught off guard, and only by surprise will he not be caught up.


    "You created the Ten Deeds, that is to say, you created the dead body power in the Ten Deeds?" Shi Kui stared at Xu Wuming and asked. He was very curious about this. Now, seeing Xu Wuming look confident and joking, knowing that he was eaten up, he didn''t want to kill him, so he simply talked to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming wouldn''t tell him the secret inside, and he also knew that the corpse Kui wanted to play with him. He laughed and said: "From you, I feel the dead body power that I put on Shimie. In other words, you can do this kind of thing by taking the dead body power of Shimie. It''s really amazing. If it lets you know how to get dead body power, wouldn''t it allow you to quickly increase your strength, and then become an existence that no one can match?"


    "Do you want to play with me?" Xu Wuming laughed and haha, and then said: "Actually, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, but this answer is destined to disappoint you."


    "There is no direct dead body power. The place where the dead body power is bred is extremely rare. But how much do you think there will be a place that can resist the precepts of the sun?" Xu Wuming sneered.


    Indeed, the power of the dead body was not created by him, but extracted by him. As for where this dead body power can be bred, he will definitely not say it.


    Xu Wuming didn''t want to say anything else, and said to the corpse Kui: "Well, this is the end of the chatting. If you lose ten kills, you can still earn you."


    After that, Xu Wuming made a knot print with both hands, and the corners of his mouth moved quickly, activating the power of Vana in his grasp. As the ancestor of Fumoshi, the tricks he knew would be much stronger. At this moment, I saw that suddenly five large flags of magic symbols with red letters on the yellow background dropped from the sky, inserted into the ground, and landed around the corpse Kui respectively, surrounding the corpse Kui.


    As a corpse chasing clan, Shikui also studied a lot of powers of viciousness. Seeing these five magical symbols, he immediately saw that these five magic symbols represented the power of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The power of the five elements is very commonly used in the power of the evil spirits, and it is also very powerful. This is also the power of the heavens and the earth, and it is very restraining the ghosts and demons.


    After the Five Elements Spirit Talisman flag was inserted into the ground, it immediately radiated a strong light and attacked the corpse in the middle. The power of the five elements illuminates the range very brightly, and the corpse may not be able to avoid it. And the corpse without the bone has been irradiated, and the body of the corpse without the bone is disintegrating, wailing in pain.


    The corpse Kui looked solemn, Xu Wuming was too strong to restrain him, and now let alone the serious loss, he might be killed. Therefore, he couldn''t take care of not breaking the bones and jumping corpses, and decided to use the means of getting out. That was what he learned from the geniuses of the corpse chasing clan before, summoning the claws of the dead, grabbing into the underworld, and then quickly fleeing.


    However, when the corpse Kui wanted to use escape methods, he found that the ground was blocked and he could not summon any dead objects!


    At this time Xu Wuming smiled and said: "Within the Five Elements Banner, all are blocked. You can''t summon any dead objects, and you can''t use any other escape secret techniques. You are already a bird in my cage."


    "Heh..." Shi Kui sneered and took a deep breath. He didn''t bother to struggle any more. I''m afraid he can''t get out, and he might be killed.


    boom!


    But at this moment, an overbearing force came and interrupted the five-element banner. Shi Kui was surprised, looked up, and heaved a sigh of relief.


    The power to save oneself appeared.

 Chapter 2064： No chance to speak!

    If he could smash the Five Elements banner directly, the corpse Kui knew that Tang Ye was here without seeing anyone. Soon, a spatial vortex appeared in the air, and the person who walked out from it was Tang Ye, but Tang Zisang followed.


    Shi Kui was quite surprised, now can Tang Ye be able to wield power from the space? Otherwise, how could the attacking force arrive before the person arrives. This is inevitably a way to explore and improve after passing through space skillfully. Being able to launch an attack in a third-party space is definitely another super ability.


    The banner of the Five Elements collapsed, and the corpse Kui could get out from here. Then the corpse did not melt and found a chance to get rid of the banner of the Five Elements. He followed the corpse and fell aside. Although he was injured, it was not fatal. . It''s not so easy to kill the dead bone jumping corpse.


    Xu Wuming didn¡¯t expect someone to be so powerful and broke his five-element banner, and soon he knew who it was. The Void Lord was actually Tang Ye a hundred years ago, and he was revered as Tang Sheng¡¯s ancestral land. one person.


    The first person in the ancestral land?


    Xu Wuming doesn''t think so. When the Qing Linghuo sent by Tang Ye followed him before, he noticed it, but did not reveal it, and deliberately asked Qing Linghuo to go back and tell Tang Ye. He knew that Tang Ye also knew his identity. He wants to solve Tang Ye, the so-called incomparably powerful Void Lord, and he also wants Tang Ye to take the initiative to find him.


    Now it''s here, so all things like new hatred and old hatred can be counted.


    In addition, Xu Wuming felt that one thing would be very interesting to do, that is, to expose the identity of Tang Ye, the Void Lord, and let people know that the evil Void Lord they are now rumored is Tang Sheng, whom they admire so much. I don''t know how they will react?


    Perhaps the reaction of others is unknown, but Xu Wuming knows that the reaction of someone close to Tang Ye like Tang Zisang must be very interesting. The same blood, relatives, but have been concealing it, getting along day and night, and finally being exposed, will it end in a comedy or a tragedy?


    Xu Wuming felt that he had too many things to play with Tang Ye. No Tang Sheng, no Void Lord, can''t escape the palm of his hand!


    Tang Ye and Tang Zisang fell to the ground, beside Xu Wuming and Shikui. Tang Ye looked at the corpse kui, and after knowing that there was nothing wrong with the corpse kui, he looked at Xu Wuming and said, "The God Lord in Shimie''s mouth is really admired for a long time."


    Tang Zisang stood beside Tang Ye, and as Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming, she also looked at Xu Wuming. She is very curious about Xu Wuming, but will not arrogantly shoot. Because the corpse was suppressed everywhere by Xu Wuming, it can be seen that the divine lord in Shimie''s mouth is very strong, and may even be as powerful as the lord.


    Xu Wuming looked at the faceless Tang Ye, smiled, and said, "Is it necessary to cover your face when you meet old friends? Are you...is there any invisible person?"


    Xu Wuming''s tone and expression are very playful. He didn''t say Tang Ye''s name for the time being, but only extended a "you". This is nothing more than a hint that Tang Ye is now, and see what Tang Ye should do. Tang Zisang is next to him, this is Tang Ye''s great-grandson. Female.


    Tang Ye Muchless squinted his eyes, stared at Xu Wuming for a long time, and said nothing.


    But Tang Zisang next to him was not surprised. Old friend? Are the Lord and the Ten Destruction God Lord old friends? She really didn''t expect such a thing.


    Shi Kui was slightly surprised at Xu Wuming''s words. Surprised that this person with such a strong power of Fu Mo had met Tang Ye, who was a hundred years ago. He knew Tang Ye''s identity, and the person who had trouble with Tang Ye was definitely not a minor role.


    Tang Ye finally spoke after being silent, and hummed: "Although he is an old friend, there are many things that he doesn''t want to say. Instead of speaking slowly, it is better to solve it with his fists."


    "You want to kill me?" Xu Wuming stared at Tang Ye with a sneer, and said, "Are you afraid of revealing your secret? Ha... You couldn''t kill me a hundred years ago, and you can''t kill me a hundred years later. Besides, you really Do you dare to kill me? You don''t want to know the whereabouts of your daughter?"


    Click!


    Tang Ye clenched his fist, his aura suddenly became cold and solemn.


    Sima Yupu and his daughter were pursued by Xu Wuming a hundred years ago, and Xu Wuming did know more about this. Tang Ye was very angry about this matter, just for this matter he was determined to kill Xu Wuming.


    Tang Zisang, who was next to him, felt the momentum from Tang Ye, and his body suddenly tightened. Tang Ye''s power is always so strong, making others instinctively defend. Tang Zisang was also very surprised. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to have a daughter. It was a hundred years ago. At this moment, she knew that there were too many stories about Tang Ye that she didn''t know.


    Tang Ye stared at Xu Wuming and snorted coldly: "So, what do you mean, do you know where my daughter is?"


    If Xu Wuming is willing to talk about his daughter, Tang Ye doesn''t mind talking nonsense for a while, but if he doesn''t want to, then he will do it directly.


    Xu Wuming sneered at Tang Ye and said, "Of course I know about your daughter. I watched your daughter before she was born, so of course I would pay attention to everything about her. As for the situation after her birth, if you want to You know, there must be some conditions, right?"


    "Conditions?" Tang Ye squinted his eyes and raised his head, "What conditions?"


    Xu Wuming laughed and said, "There are a lot of this. For you, there are many conditions that can be mentioned, and it must be very tempting. I need to think about what I need most."


    Tang Ye didn''t like this kind of thing like being caught by someone and being at the mercy of others, and said coldly to Xu Wuming: "If you think that you can put conditions on me at will, then you are wrong."


    "Really?" Xu Wuming was very playful and said, "But, you have too many secrets that I don''t know, don''t you? These secrets are unknown to others. If I tell others, what would you think would happen? For example, you are ..."


    boom!


    Xu Wuming wanted to say the words "who are you", but before "who" was said, Tang Ye suddenly rushed to him, punched him with a fist, extremely powerful, and directly blasted one out of the ground. A deep pit of dozens of meters.


    However, Xu Wuming''s reaction speed was fast enough. When Tang Ye appeared in front of him, he immediately avoided it, backed up, and came 100 meters behind him without being hurt.


    Tang Ye would not let Xu Wuming threaten him, nor would he let Xu Wuming reveal his identity at this moment. Although Tang Zisang was only here, he still had to remain unexposed. Therefore, Xu Wuming said that, and he shot it directly.


    Negotiating terms?


    He doesn''t need to negotiate terms. It doesn''t matter if Xu Wuming is killed. He believes that he can find out about his daughter or other things. Compromise with a person is no longer his style. His current situation and mood are in control of everything.


    Xu Wuming didn''t expect Tang Ye to take action directly, so he said a few vague words to Tang Zisang. However, as soon as he wanted to speak, Tang Ye immediately attacked, and he had no chance to speak.

 Chapter 2065： I have to die today!

    Xu Wuming didn''t expect Tang Ye to make such a move. Is he really afraid to reveal his secret?


    Tang Ye was afraid, but he didn''t give Xu Wuming a chance to be exposed.


    boom!


    Every time Xu Wuming wanted to speak, he was attacked by Tang Yezhao. If he was distracted, he would be severely injured by Tang Ye''s punch.


    That is a lot of transcendence of the holy way, even reaching the heavens and coming close to the body, Xu Wuming still knows. Such a rush, anyone who gets a punch will definitely be fine.


    However, Xu Wuming has lived for thousands of years and is by no means such a weak person. He closely follows the limit of openness in this world, which means that he has always been the strongest existence in this world. If there was no such "variable person" as Tang Ye, then he would probably be the first person in the ancestral land now.


    Now that Tang Ye exists, he dare not say that he is the first person in the ancestral land. Even, because of the mystery and uniqueness of Tang Ye''s identity, and the existence of the "variable" characteristic, power can exceed the "limit of air luck". Therefore, Tang Ye is better than him. This was the case a hundred years ago, but a hundred years ago he acted as a clone, so he was never afraid of Tang Ye, it was just that Tang Ye killed a few clones.


    Only now, he has no clone. The reason for removing the clone is because he also has to deal with the coming of the true god. His clones are all very real, almost as if they were his real body. And maintaining such a real body requires extremely strong strength. If these forces were divided, his power was greatly weakened. Therefore, he recovered these clones, and now there is only one entity.


    If there is only one person, then it is very dangerous. If you are killed, you will really die.


    However, since he dared to do this, Xu Wuming must have left a way for himself. Can be defeated, but not killed. Therefore, facing Tang Ye''s direct action now, forcing him to be unable to speak, he can only challenge.


    "The Grip of a Thousand Hands!" When Tang Ye bombarded him again, Xu Wuming didn''t retreat and dodge, but directly hit the ground with a fist. In an instant, the ground rose one after another giant hands shaped by mud, and Tang Ye Block.


    Tang Ye''s fist was so powerful that it was impossible for a giant hand to stop it. Therefore, when Tang Ye''s fist hit the giant mud hand, the giant mud hand was directly shattered. However, there was more than one giant clay hand, one broken and another sprang out, layer after layer, endless, and one broken one was immediately supplemented by another.


    As this went on, Tang Ye smashed how many giant clay hands, and finally the power of his punch weakened, failing to break Xu Wuming''s grip of a thousand hands.


    The two played against each other, seemingly nothing, but Tang Zisang and Ziekui who stood not far away looking at them were already shocked. Because the perspectives of the two fighting against each other are completely different from those of the onlookers. There is nothing in it. On the sidelines, they saw extremely shocking pictures. Especially when Xu Wuming called out one giant hand after another, it was like a mountain rising from the ground.


    The earth is moving, the earth is changing, watching it with my own eyes from a high place is really shocking. The other shocking place was Tang Ye''s attack. Tang Ye''s fist alone, in front of the giant mud hand, actually looked very small. However, with such a small fist, it broke a mountain with one punch.


    Therefore, the battle between Tang Ye and Xu Wuming was simply a visual feast for others.


    At this time, the corpse Kui came to Tang Zisang''s side, did not speak, and watched the battle between Tang Ye and Xu Wuming together. He knew why Tang Ye suddenly launched a fierce attack on Xu Wuming. Because Xu Wuming wanted to say something vague, and Tang Zisang couldn''t listen to those words.


    He knew the identity of Tang Ye, and also knew the relationship between Tang Ye and Tang Zisang. But he won''t say it, these are Tang Ye''s things, and Tang Ye will solve it himself. He is just a bystander. However, seeing Tang Zisang''s expression and knowing some of Tang Zisang''s personalities, he felt that it seemed a bit cruel to Tang Zisang.


    Thinking about these things, Shi Kui couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling. Why should I be sentimental about these? I should be a heartless person, and I can do whatever it takes for my own benefit. Now following Tang Ye is also because Tang Ye can give him the benefits he wants.


    Passionate, that''s what talents do. The corpse Kui felt that although he was still half human, it would be better to be a corpse.


    "Who is this person, and why can he compete with seniors?" Tang Zisang couldn''t help asking the corpse Kui. In her thoughts, Tang Ye is the strongest, no one is invincible. After all, Tang Ye''s strength has been shown in front of her a lot. However, she did not expect that someone suddenly appeared, who could contend against Tang Ye.


    In addition to the power of the true god, she did not believe that there were such people. However, she knew that Xu Wuming was not a god.


    The corpse Kui laughed and said, "Why do you think that the God Lord of Ten Destructions can compete with the Lord? Because he is... the Lord? Hehe, God, it seems to be very powerful. But the dead will be ten. Destroy the Lord."


    "Huh?" Tang Zisang didn''t expect Shikui to say so surely.


    Shi Kui smiled and said nothing. He is so confident because he has known Tang Ye a hundred years ago. Has he not thought about Tang Ye''s identity? He didn''t know the specific identity of the Ten Destruction Divine Lord, but after knowing a little about Tang Ye''s identity, he felt that there was no identity that Tang Ye couldn''t compare.


    At least in the ancestral land.


    Because, from the possession of heaven and earth''s air luck a hundred years ago, Tang Ye can know that this is a person who has a long history when the old Taoist smashed the world with a sword. It must have been arranged by the old Taoist priest at that time. And why should such a thing be arranged, it must have been a plan before the world was cut.


    In other words, Tang Ye''s true identity must be related to the plan of the old Taoist group thousands of years ago. So long-term plans, so powerful people, their conspiracy plans, will be simple?


    If Tang Ye was their necessary pawn, how could Tang Ye die?


    At this moment, Xu Wuming blocked Tang Ye with a thousand hands. He felt that there was a gap, so he spoke loudly. Since Tang Ye is so ignorant, then he exposed a little of Tang Ye''s secrets, and see if Tang Ye dared to come hard directly with him. Therefore, when Tang Ye was blocked by the grip of a thousand hands, he wanted to speak.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye condensed a dark magic ball, smashed it to the ground, and directly swallowed the entire area. Xu Wuming had to evade and couldn''t speak.


    Then, Tang Ye used space to jump and appeared directly in front of Xu Wuming, pinching Xu Wuming''s neck. Then, behind him, a pair of dark magic wings condensed and flew directly into the sky with Xu Wuming, not knowing where to rush, and disappeared in place.


    If you stay away from Tang Zisang, you won''t be afraid of what Xu Wuming will say.


    After ascending into the sky, Tang Ye withdrew the power covering his face, revealed his true face, with a cold expression, and said to Xu Wuming: "You shouldn''t remove your clone. Only you, you will die today. "

 Chapter 2066： There is no day!

    oom!


    The earth trembled, and the original hill was directly flattened. Fortunately, the surrounding area was deserted and did not cause much harm. In the dust flying in the sky, there were two silhouettes of people, and slowly I saw that it was Tang Ye and Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming''s black hood and hood are a little bit tattered, and his black hair and long hair are scattered, looking like he has gone through a hard fight. Tang Ye dissipated the power to cover his face, revealing his true expression, but the situation was much better than Xu Wuming, calm but cold, exuding a forceful aura.


    He didn''t know where it was, and he also moved Xu Wuming here. All it takes is that there is no one around, and Xu Wuming cannot reveal his identity.


    Xu Wuming didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so aggressive and domineering, and he was really not afraid of revealing his secrets. Of course, I was thinking of killing him. This is killing him, so what are you afraid of?


    But Xu Wuming didn''t panic yet. He wiped the mud and dust off his face, looked at Tang Ye in front of him, and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, you really dare to do this? Don''t you think I didn''t keep the back Is the hand used against you?"


    "Later?" Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming and snorted, "Is it a direct skill or a conspiracy? If it is the former, you can use it now. If you can''t deal with me, you will die. If it is a queen Or, if you die today, will the so-called conspiracy come out? I don¡¯t care. My identity is not so shameless, so what if I expose it?"


    Xu Wuming''s expression is gloomy, he is not afraid of revealing his identity?


    It is indeed true. The true identity is Tang Sheng. When such an identity is exposed, most people may be too late to be happy. What impact will it have on Tang Ye?


    Thinking about it this way, Xu Wuming found that if Tang Ye didn''t care about the exposure of his identity, he seemed to have nothing to threaten Tang Ye. As for Tang Ye''s daughter, he can at best fool around, because even he doesn''t know what happened to Tang Ye''s daughter. A hundred years ago, Tang Jiujiu was still in Sima Yupu''s belly, and he had already integrated the power of the twelve demon branches of the Star Spirit. Every time a demon branch was combined, there was a majestic and powerful force. At that time, even if it was just the power of a demon branch, it could fight against one of his clones. So later, as Sima Yupu gave birth to Tang Jiujiu, the longer Tang Jiujiu''s power became, he couldn''t help it.


    Later, the old abbot Yimei passed away and turned into a relic to protect Tang Jiujiu who was just born. Originally, Xu Wuming still had a chance at this time, but at this time, the little monk Shouxin sat on the ground to become a Buddha and became the body of the supreme Buddha, protecting Tang Jiujiu, so he had no chance at all.


    After that, Tang Jiujiu''s whereabouts were unknown, and Xu Wuming didn''t know what happened a hundred years later.


    Tang Ye saw Xu Wuming contemplating, and sneered: "Although you live longer than me, in this world, history is always surprisingly similar, and human nature is so reciprocating. The cycle of cause and effect. Many things seem to be in constant motion. Change, there is not much change. Therefore, before the limit of air luck disappears, no matter how long you live, it will not be the accumulation of years, and your strength has not changed much. The peak has long been fixed, and you cannot break through. If you are powerful , It¡¯s just that you have studied a lot of things. For example, the power of the dead from Shimie. Unfortunately, it is not my opponent after all."


    Xu Wuming stared at Tang Ye very angry, the last sentence was the most annoying. Because it is a fact, whether it is the power of the dead or his power, it is indeed not Tang Ye''s opponent. Tang Ye''s existence is unique in itself. Everyone is limited by the limits of air luck, but he can make exceptions. This is simply someone who makes him cheat in this game, then he is naturally the strongest.


    As for Tang Ye''s other words, Xu Wuming was also annoyed, because Tang Ye was right. Indeed, at the limit of Qi Luck, the peak of strength has long been limited, and no matter how strong it is, it is only that level. Therefore, even if he is a man who has lived for a thousand years, it doesn''t make much sense. Therefore, he was sleeping a lot of time.


    Seeing Xu Wuming not speaking, Tang Ye sneered, and continued: "As the first ancestor of Fumoshi, a stranger of the Qin dynasty, and being reused by the First Emperor, you could have a supreme status, celebrities through the ages, but But there is no record of yours, why did you take such a path?"


    "It is said that Emperor Shi Huang wanted longevity, so he sent Xu Fu to Penglai Xiandao in the East China Sea to find the elixir of life. The world was curious, did the elixir of life be found? Originally, this question does not need to be considered. How could there be an elixir in the world? , Shouldn¡¯t the First Emperor be immortal? However, after knowing your existence, there is such a thing as an elixir in the world, it¡¯s worth thinking about again, because now you are already immortal. As for immortality, if If you are killed, you will die?" Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming, and was digging out Xu Wuming''s identity.


    Finally he stared at Xu Wuming, playing with the taste: "Aren''t you Xu Fu?"


    Xu Wuming looked at Tang Ye, suddenly laughed, then clapped his hands, and said, "You guessed it very well, but unfortunately, I am not Xu Fu, Xu Fu..."


    As he said, Xu Wuming narrowed his eyes, his expression getting colder, and said, "Xu Fu did find the elixir, but what is the use of such an elixir? There are some things that the world doesn''t know, and I choose to forget it. , Then let it completely become history."


    "Since you have the identity of the ancestor of the Demon Master, you must be someone. Unfortunately, the words of history have been erased by you. It is necessary for you to hide your identity so deeply? And today is the day of your death. "Tang Ye said to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming sneered again and again, and said, "If you want to kill me, then you can try it! God is never fair, you are favored by God, but my existence is just a slap in the face of God, so now, let me slap again. Why not slap?!"


    "Heaven?" Tang Ye sneered and said: "You believe in the sky? Then you are really ridiculous."


    "You don''t believe in heaven?" Xu Wuming began to make knots with both hands, and was about to fight Tang Ye. With the strength of the two, it must be the battle between heaven and man.


    Xu Wuming glared at Tang Ye and shouted: "You are the person arranged by heaven. It is ridiculous to say such things here, don''t you feel ironic?!"


    With that, Xu Wuming squatted down, hit the ground with both hands, and activated his secret technique. Suddenly, there was a rumbling rumbling all around, and the earth was changing, giving people a feeling of turmoil. Then five huge statues rose from the ground, very spectacular and magnificent.


    This trick is similar to the previous Five Elements Banner. However, these five statues are obviously stronger, just like an enhanced version of the five-element banner.


    Tang Ye was surrounded by five giant statues, but didn''t care. He looked at Xu Wuming and said, "Heaven? How small is the sky! The sky in the past is completely different from the sky now. If I tell you, the sky has descended on this land. Come on, do you believe it?"


    The sky that comes down is the destiny god.


    Xu Wuming naturally didn''t believe it, which also meant that the pattern in his eyes was smaller than Tang Ye''s.


    In the eyes of others, the sky seemed to exist, but in the eyes of Tang Ye, the sky was long gone.

 Chapter 2067： The technique of resurrection!

    The past sky can be said to be the **** of destiny who regulates the balance of all things. However, after destiny, the original force that appeared with the creation of heaven and earth, bears too much will of evil creatures, it began to distort and mutate, and lost the fair and just destiny adjustment method, so it was cut off by that powerful existence like an old Taoist. The connection with the creatures on the earth is no longer "heaven" for this reason.


    It is precisely because it is not controlled by the destiny of the mutation and no longer affected by the power of the gods, the earth began to continuously dilute the influence of the gods, and then use its own wisdom to develop technology and become a technology-led world.


    It is a pity that the transformation of heaven and earth is unavoidable. The enchantment shackled by the air transport will eventually weaken, the destiny **** also descends on the earth, and the divine power begins to penetrate the earth again. The two civilizations began to collide, divine power and technology, which caused the earth to become very chaotic, just like two extreme things collided together, and it was out of control.


    What Tang Ye didn''t expect was that Xu Wuming actually said "Heaven", so Xu Wuming didn''t understand what the world was going on right now?


    After a while, Tang Ye underestimated Xu Wuming. He thought that someone like Xu Wuming who had survived for thousands of years would know a lot about the mysteries of heaven and earth, but he didn''t expect to stay at the level of "heaven", or be attached to the level of "heaven". For Tang Ye, such a person is definitely not his opponent.


    At their level, the pattern is very important, and it can no longer be that kind of ambiguity, and one step can be counted as one step. Now Tang Ye is very clear that the so-called "Heaven" has descended on this land, controlled and played, it is the destiny god.


    There is even a conclusion that the reason why the power of the true **** recovers so quickly is because of the arrival of the destiny god. Because the true gods want to capture fate and destroy it, they must get rid of the control of fate. And to destroy fate, dealing with human race is the most effective means.


    Because the destiny gods mutated in the past, it was because the human race reproduced in large numbers, and the human race was a creature with seven emotions and six desires. The human race produced a lot of negative things, which was affected when the destiny adjusted the trajectory, and then gradually mutated.


    Since the mutation of the Destiny God is caused by the Human Race, killing the Human Race can greatly weaken the destiny, and then there will naturally be a way to deal with the Destiny God.


    "What do you think the sky is?" Tang Ye stood proudly without fear of the five giant statues released by Xu Wuming, looking up at Xu Wuming who was standing on a giant statue.


    At this time, Tang Ye was besieged by five colossus, as if trapped in the arena, becoming someone else''s plaything. And Xu Wuming, standing on the colossus, is a person who can control his destiny. But from another perspective, if Tang Ye, who was besieged, rises up to resist, kills the five giants, and kills Xu Wuming, he will be a rising fighter, inspiring people, and becoming a hero.


    Ever since Tang Ye concealed his identity, the power he used had always been dark magic. After using the dark magic for a long time, he has become more skilled in the control of the dark magic, and can be more diversified when using it, which undoubtedly enhanced his power in the use of the dark magic.


    However, he must also worry about one thing. That is, the dark magic does not belong to this world, but comes from the world of purgatory. Then, he couldn''t control this kind of power like the Dark Demon. Just as he felt unknown to the mysterious magic void in his body, if these dark magic powers were deliberately used by the dark demons on the purgatory realm, what was the intention?


    Is to make him a dark passage, a way for the dark demons of the purgatory world to leave the **** of the purgatory world?


    It was indeed the result that a dark demons wanted very much. In this way they can leave the world of purgatory, go to various places, and start their own way of conquest.


    Now Tang Ye still uses the dark magic power, he will grasp it well, and he will be crazy once in the nineth heaven, and he will not want to be crazy again. Because of being in such a state, it may become a tool of the Dark Demon Race, and it may be that he has to pay a heavy price, not his own price, but also the price of those around him.


    "You don''t even know what the sky is." Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming and said coldly. At this time, he began to emit dark magic power, surging out to his feet, and then slowly condensed, and finally became a colossus like those. The same huge magical colossus.


    Xu Wuming had already caused the five colossus to attack Tang Ye just now, and a colossus waved its fist. This was definitely not something that a mortal body could resist. But at this time Tang Ye had a dark colossus behind him. When Xu Wuming''s colossus called, the dark colossus easily avoided with one hand.


    But the attack of the five colossus will not be just this, the attack of the other four colossus will follow. Xu Wuming is still very calm now, even if it is not as good as Tang Yeqiang, but it is a realm above heaven and man. And as Tang Ye said before, after living for thousands of years, he must have developed many secret skills. These secret skills can make up for the lack of strength.


    Xu Wuming said to Tang Ye: "It doesn''t matter what the sky is now. Throughout the thousands of years, our world is a cage. On the top of the cage, there are people who play with us. That is the sky? No, not necessarily. Because of the sky. It is also changing. So, the sky... can be replaced!"


    With that said, Xu Wuming clasped his palms together, and immediately used different moves against the four giants of Tang Ye, some punching out, and some spouting power from their mouths. The attack range of the four colossus is very large, they all hit Tang Ye in the middle, and it is very difficult to escape.


    Of course, Tang Ye can be evaded, he can jump into space, and he can turn into a flame state, no attack can''t be avoided. Without the power above the true god, he can''t be trapped at all. But here, he doesn''t need to use those to deal with Xu Wuming. The colossus of dark magic is enough. What Xu Wuming can use, what can he use, this is strength.


    Facing the attack of Xu Wuming''s four colossus, the dark magical colossus behind Tang Ye was originally two-handed, but suddenly became six-handed, and even suspected that it could be transformed into three heads, three heads and six arms. These six hands blocked the attacks of the four giants.


    Looking at the dark magic colossus behind Tang Ye in this way, it was like a demon god.


    Xu Wuming frowned when he saw this situation. During this period of time, he learned a lot about Tang Ye, even he did not understand why Tang Ye had such a rich dark magic power. Moreover, the dark magic power comes from the Dark Demon Race, and the ancestral land has no other Dark Demon Race except for the Blood Demon in the true sense of a hundred years ago. So, where is the dark magic power without the dark demons?


    Moreover, why can Tang Ye adapt to the power of the Dark Demon Race?


    Therefore, for Tang Ye, Xu Wuming knew in his heart that he admitted that that kind of powerfulness and kind of mystery can always do things that are impossible in the eyes of others.


    But even so, Xu Wuming will not give up what he has to do. If the sky does not care for him, then he will create the sky by himself!


    For the sleeping woman in the crystal coffin, he must realize the technique of resurrection!

 Chapter 2068： Change the sky!

    Xu Wuming won''t let himself lose to Tang Ye, after thousands of years, he always has a box-pressing skill. Now Tang Ye''s dark magical colossus is ever-changing, like a demon god, one colossus can counter his five colossus. Then he will create favorable conditions for himself again and solve Tang Ye!


    Standing on the colossus, Xu Wuming once again made the seal with both hands, performing some secret technique. As he performed the operation, the earth trembled again, and then saw the earth pulling on the fault, and then another layer of mud was erected around it. This soil layer forms a circle, as if to become a closed space.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was not afraid, but didn''t want to waste time so much, so he decided to leave the secret technique Xu Wuming was using. He rose into the air and wanted to leave the dome before the surrounding soil was sealed. However, the enclosed soil layer would attack, and when Tang Ye floated up in the sky, soil claws stretched out to stop him.


    Tang Ye broke these soil claws, but the soil claws continued to flow. In this way, Tang Ye decided to directly break through the mud barrier next to him. He blasted out with a strong punch, but this power was also resisted by the soil claws, weakened layer by layer, and after reaching the soil barrier, it was weakened so that it could not shake the soil barrier.


    boom!


    At this time, the clay dome was closed by a collision, and the inside became pitch black, and nothing was seen. Tang Ye was about to illuminate with flames, but suddenly it lit up inside. And this way of lighting up is very stunning, like the rising sun, beautiful life. But when he could see the situation inside, Tang Ye couldn''t help being surprised, it was like a world!


    Looking up, it is not a cold monochromatic mud barrier, but a blue sky! Looking at other places, it shows the situation of the normal world. It really is like a world. However, inside this dirt barrier, the space cannot be that big. But now inside, it feels like a vast world, very real.


    Tang Ye was very surprised at this.


    However, Tang Ye knew very well that what was fake was fake. This world is fake, it is a secret technique of Xu Wuming, so there must be a murderous place.


    Now Tang Ye and Xu Wuming are fighting a life-and-death battle, they wouldn''t say that they calm down suddenly and appreciate the peculiarities of this world.


    Sure enough, Xu Wuming appeared in the sky, directly attacking Tang Ye with a giant sword. The giant sword was depressed, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to it, such an attack was meaningless to him. However, when he pushed out his power with the palm of his hand, thinking that he could easily smash the giant sword, the giant sword easily smashed the power he launched, and then the giant sword pierced directly through his palm.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye snorted in pain, but the pain didn''t make him care too much. He snorted because of surprise.


    He was very surprised, his own strength could not stop that kind of sword energy?


    The giant sword continued to be depressed, and Tang Ye sent out another force, which was much stronger than the previous one, and then knocked the giant sword out. And he felt an abnormality, as if his strength had become weaker?


    Tang Ye looked up at Xu Wuming in the sky, squinting his eyes and said, "God?"


    As a wise person, as a person with wide knowledge and understanding of many secret techniques, and even a thorough understanding of the way of heaven and earth, Tang Ye quickly realized his current state. I also know what this world created by Xu Wuming means. This is Xu Wuming''s day, and the rules are formulated and controlled by Xu Wuming!


    Xu Wuming looked at Tang Ye, really admiring him. As expected to be Tang Sheng, as well as the first person in the ancestral land, he understood this secret technique of "changing the sky" so easily.


    "Yes, this is the sky." Xu Wuming said to Tang Ye, "This is my sky. Since the sky always favors you, then I will create a sky by myself. In this world, everything is under my control. It¡¯s you, Tang Ye, what can you do?"


    Tang Ye looked around, then looked back at Xu Wuming, and said, "This day, you are not used to deal with me."


    Xu Wuming frowned suddenly. Looking at Tang Ye, he didn''t hide his surprise. He didn''t understand, why can Tang Ye see so many things?


    Indeed, this secret technique was not used to deal with Tang Ye. This secret technique is to create one''s own heaven and earth, trying to avoid being affected by the current heaven and earth luck, it is like creating an isolated peach blossom source.


    However, this kind of secret technique has his own rules, and everyone who enters it must be controlled by him, because he is heaven. Therefore, it is very useful to use such a secret technique to deal with Tang Ye. Even Tang Ye can be solved.


    However, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so calm and see through the nature of this world. In this way, doesn''t Tang Ye know how to crack this world?


    Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming and said, "You don''t need such fancy things to deal with me."


    Xu Wuming looked at Tang Ye''s expression gloomy. They were all people like old monsters, even he was even older than Tang Ye, but now that Tang Ye could easily insight into his affairs, this made him very unhappy.


    Indeed, if you really want to deal with Tang Ye, all you need is the rules of the world created, and use this rule to restrict Tang Ye. As for other landscapes that are very similar to the normal world, they are used to decorate life. Why decorate your life is nothing more than to take care of other people.


    For Xu Wuming, it must be the beautiful woman sleeping in the crystal coffin. When the identity of the woman appeared a hundred years ago, the decoration of her clothes was the same as Xu Wuming''s body. Xu Wuming''s decoration at that time was the same as that of the Da Qin Dynasty. For this reason, it can be speculated that the woman was also from the Qin Dynasty.


    As for the identity of the woman, I am afraid that only Xu Wuming knows.


    "Although many things are redundant, it doesn''t affect dealing with you!" Xu Wuming coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed sarcastically and said, "So, in the rules of this world, you have weakened my power, and then you can easily solve me, right?"


    "Yes, this sky belongs to me, I am the sky, whoever I want to die in must die!" Xu Wuming shouted in a low voice. He is still very confident in this heaven-changing technique. Being able to create another piece of heaven and earth that is not affected by the current heaven and earth''s air luck is already a pioneering work of no one before, and he does not believe that Tang Ye can solve it so easily.


    However, Tang Ye can indeed deal with it, because for him, Xu Wuming''s change of heaven is very similar to the "fields" of secret techniques he controlled a hundred years ago. It''s just that the domain is simplistic, because in the domain, there are only rules of creation and no other wonderful features that assimilate the world. However, this kind of secret technique is just suitable for dealing with enemies, and there is no need to spend so much effort to maintain other decorations.


    Originally, under Xu Wuming''s "changing space", it was impossible to open the "domain" secret technique because of the constraints of Xu Wuming''s "heaven". However, Tang Ye possesses the power to open up his own space in any space, so even if he is in the "sky-changing space", he can still open the space and enter other spaces without being affected by the sky-changing space.


    Xu Wuming thought that he had weakened Tang Ye, just like he hurt Tang Ye as easily, he started to take off Tang Ye''s head!

 Chapter 2069： Walk into nothingness!

    Xu Wuming attacked Tang Ye. As the "heaven" who controls everything in the sky-changing space, he weakened Tang Ye''s power, and then used his strongest power to deal with Tang Ye. If Tang Ye, who had been weakened, resisted with such a strength, he would probably be directly shattered by the impact.


    However, facing Xu Wuming''s attack like this, Tang Ye felt a bit boring. Because he can easily solve the current dilemma. It should be said that this is not a dilemma at all. He was a little disappointed. He didn''t expect Xu Wuming to have only such a little ability.


    As a person who has lived for a thousand years, with just such a skill, Tang Ye felt that this opponent, this enemy, seemed to be unable to kill him happily.


    A hundred years ago, he wanted to kill Xu Wuming, but Xu Wuming had many clones, and Tang Ye''s strength also had many limitations. In addition, he could not kill Xu Wuming when he went to the Nine Heavens. At that time, while there was hatred, there was also great helplessness. Therefore, if he could kill Xu Wuming himself, he would think it would be a great event in life. After all, Xu Wuming was behind the layout and played a lot, and the most important thing was his love and his daughter. This is something he absolutely cannot tolerate.


    It''s a pity that when he came back a hundred years later, Tang Ye, because he got rid of the suppression of the limits of the ancestral land''s luck, increased his strength in the world of Jiuzhongtian, and his strength was close to that of gods. In other words, if it is not the power of the true god, then everything in the ancestral land is not a threat to him.


    Xu Wuming''s current power is very strong, but it is not the power of the true god, so there is no threat to Tang Ye, and this "changing space" is the same.


    Therefore, even if Xu Wuming played in the sky-changing space, enough power to destroy Tang Ye was coming in an instant, Tang Ye didn''t worry, or even avoided it. At this moment, a war halberd condensed in his hand, slashing at the space in front of him, and then a crack in the space opened, and the crack expanded. Although the speed was not fast, it was just before Xu Wuming''s power attack came, Tang Ye drilled it. Go in.


    "What?!" Xu Wuming was shocked at this and jumped to his third dimension!


    how can that be? Xu Wuming couldn''t accept such a thing for a while. Because this is the world he controls, it is the secret technique he created for thousands of years in order to get rid of the limitations of the heaven and the earth, and the space is changed, and the sky is changed! How can anyone create such a powerful and mysterious secret technique? !


    Xu Wuming believes that no one can compare to him!


    But now, in this sky-changing space, Tang Ye opened up another space with a single hack, and got rid of the constraints of his space rules. What is this?


    Turning a blind eye to his power, he can''t threaten him at all?


    Soon, Tang Ye appeared in the sky parallel to Xu Wuming and said to Xu Wuming, "You are very powerful. I admit that. After all, under your space rules, I will use the Overlord Halberd."


    This is indeed praised Xu Wuming.


    Use the power of Overlord Halberd? That is to use the power of the once Lord of Ten Thousand Realms. This is the power that even the true **** needs to be afraid of. Now that it is used, this is the first time Tang Ye has used such power after returning to the ancestral land. Therefore, Xu Wuming, who can force him to use this power, is indeed extremely powerful.


    It is a pity that Xu Wuming is destined to be dim because of Tang Ye''s stronger and more dazzling existence.


    The Condensed Overlord Halberd in Tang Ye''s hand still used dark magic power, and he could not use his original power. Because using one''s own strength in the ancestral land, the luck changes, others will know that Tang Sheng has moved. Even if Tang Sheng didn''t move, it was Tang Sheng''s power. And along this point, it is not difficult for others to track him down.


    Xu Wuming saw Tang Ye holding the Overlord Halberd in his hand, standing volley in the air, with a grim expression on his face, and his heart suddenly trembled. For some reason, looking at Tang Ye like this, he had the emperor''s appearance when he saw Emperor Shi Huang when he was most proud of it. It was destined to belong to the overlord and look over the world.


    No matter how mysterious Xu Wuming was, he was just a courtier at the time of Emperor Shi Huang. Before gaining strength, facing the emperor, he could only bow to his knees. Seeing Tang Ye now, he unexpectedly regained the mentality of a courtier seeing the emperor.


    "No!" Xu Wuming couldn''t accept this kind of thing, and shouted in a low voice: "I am so stupid and innocent. Even his daughter can be killed. I will never accept it!"


    Xu Wuming gave a sudden low cry and made knot seals on his hands. Suddenly, a handful of sharp swords with ancient patterns appeared around him, and then they swung out towards Tang Ye. Suddenly countless sharp swords rushed towards Tang Ye, the momentum of ten thousand swords was majestic, if it could break through the sky, destroy the sky and destroy the earth.


    However, when these sharp swords rushed in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye waved the Overlord Halberd and opened the space crack. He entered the space and then seemed to be immune to those sharp swords. Wan Jian passed in the void from where he was, and not long after, Wan Jian hit Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Xu Wuming was even more furious, and shouted, "Never!"


    Then, Xu Wuming made knot printing with both hands again, and suddenly the entire sky-changing space was emitting offensive power, from the ground, from all around, from the sky, countless claws attacked.


    With so much power, it is not difficult to kill a person. Even if he doesn''t die, he can definitely be seriously injured.


    However, these powers were the same as those sharp swords just now, when they reached Tang Ye''s position, they were all empty, and they couldn''t beat Tang Ye at all, as if Tang Ye was transparent.


    Xu Wuming was not convinced, and continued to attack. But in fact he knew what was going on. It was all because Tang Ye was in another dimension, not within the scope of his changing sky. His attack power is all operating in the sky-changing space. And Tang Ye is not in the sky-changing space, how can he get Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye said coldly to Xu Wuming: "You know it''s useless, why bother to do these useless things. Then, I will do it. First of all, I don''t like to stay where others have control, so I break it first. Your sky-changing space."


    With that, Tang Ye changed the space and rose quickly. I don''t know how long he has risen. He suddenly seemed to hit something and couldn''t rise directly. He stopped, expanded the space he was in, and then shot the Overlord Halberd.


    Although it looks like a real world with no borders and no end, it is actually a closed space. What Tang Ye has arrived at now is the closed barrier of the soil layer at the beginning. Breaking out from here also broke Xu Wuming''s sky-changing space.


    "Impossible!" Seeing Tang Ye''s behavior, Xu Wuming shouted in a low voice: "You just opened my sky-changing space independently, and it is impossible to interfere in my space. You can avoid my attack, but you can''t Break my space. When you are exposed to my space, you must accept the constraints of my space rules. Under my rules, would you be allowed to break the space?"


    However, at this time, Tang Ye''s Overlord Halberd stabbed out, emitting a lightning-like magnetic sound, and then saw that Xu Wuming''s space barrier had cracked!


    "Wh...what?" Xu Wuming''s eyes widened, not believing that his sky-changing space was broken.

 Chapter 2070： Doppelganger does not die!

    It was not difficult for Tang Ye to break Xu Wuming''s changing sky space. He was able to open up space in Xu Wuming''s changing sky space, and then he was not bound by Xu Wuming''s rules in his own space. Then use the space to attack the space, and the competition is whose power is stronger.


    Tang Ye''s strength is of course stronger than Xu Wuming''s. Therefore, under the impact of his power, Xu Wuming''s sky-changing space broke. Once cracked, the rules will also be impacted by the outside world. Although there is no heaven in the ancestral land, but the way of heaven and earth is still working, how can two heaven and earth be allowed to exist? Different rules will have an impact.


    No matter how strong Xu Wuming''s space is, it can''t be stronger than the whole world, so once it splits, it will be penetrated by the rules of the world outside, and it will soon collapse. If Xu Wuming forces to maintain such a world, then he will be impacted by the forces of heaven and earth. No one can withstand that kind of power, even the punishment from the sky thunder is regulated by the power of heaven and earth. But provoking to rules and disciplines will not be adjusted, but will be destroyed.


    Therefore, after the sky-changing space collapsed a bit, Xu Wuming did not dare to maintain it forcibly, and could only be relieved, and then heard the sound of glass breaking, piece by piece, and finally the whole sky-changing space was completely shattered, and Tang Ye and Xu Wuming returned to reality again. world.


    Tang Ye was no longer polite, holding the Overlord Halberd and carrying dark chain wings on his back, this was how it looked when the Nine Heavens Transformation Empress lost control. This is also his extremely strong power, even the pinnacle powerhouse of Nine Heavens cannot stop it, even the **** Li Haoran can''t stop it. Then, Xu Wuming certainly couldn''t stop it.


    This is the power after Huamo lost control, and now Tang Ye can control it because he lost control, and then got Li Haoran''s help, allowing him to master this state. And with this state, he is bound to kill that person.


    The dark chain wings behind them are not only like wings that can fly, but also terrifying means of attack. Tang Ye flew in front of Xu Wuming in an instant, and the dark chain wings behind him stretched out several sturdy and sharp chains like beasts, entangled Xu Wuming''s body, making him unable to move.


    Xu Wuming thought he could break free and give out strength, but the chains of darkness became tighter and tighter, even penetrating his body. Although his body protection was very strong, the magic penetration of the dark chains broke his defenses and penetrated his flesh. Suddenly he cried out in pain, the dark magic power is not something everyone can bear. Even if there is no pain that the body is penetrated, there will be pain that the dark magic penetrates.


    Then, Xu Wuming was unable to resist the Overlord Halberd from Tang Ye. This divine tool, although only a magical virtual halberd, also has the aura of the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms divine tool, how can a person who does not reach the level of the divine body can resist it.


    Huh!


    The Overlord Halberd easily pierced Xu Wuming''s divine body, and at the same time, the Overlord Halberd turned into dark magic power and merged into Xu Wuming''s wound. More dark magic erosions and impacts, Xu Wuming suffered immensely, and his vitality was quickly fading.


    "No!" Xu Wuming yelled loudly. If this is the case, he would die. He panicked. He couldn''t die. If he died, who would take care of the princess?


    The painful Xu Wuming fell from the air, his body exuding dark magic. This dark magic is not his power, but the destructive power that swallows his vitality. He is getting weaker and weaker, only one step away from death.


    Bumping into the ground, unable to stand up anymore, Xu Wuming looked at Tang Ye, who was slowly falling from mid-air, and said angrily: "Don''t think that this will kill me..."


    "You are about to die, I don''t need to think that I can really kill you like this." Tang Ye interrupted Xu Wuming''s argument.


    Xu Wuming was angry and very unwilling. He believes that in this ancestral land, except for those who lie dormant and possess the power of true gods, only he and Tang Ye can reach it. Then he and Tang Ye will fight even if they can¡¯t win. Tang Ye is better off. But now, Tang Ye was basically unharmed. At this point, he was really unwilling. Tang Ye, is it really that strong?


    "Even if I die, I will definitely reveal the things you want to know, and the things you hide!" Xu Wuming shouted to Tang Ye again, as a threat to Tang Ye.


    Normally speaking, if a person dies, he can''t do other things. However, this is not necessarily true for Xu Wuming. Because Xu Wuming is a powerful master of evil spirits, and even if the master of evil spirits is dead, he can do some things in his astral state. Or some mysterious and powerful forbidden technique. As long as there is this hand arrangement, it is not difficult to reveal Tang Ye''s secret.


    Tang Ye frowned when he looked at Xu Wuming. Xu Wuming was able to arrange so many clones a hundred years ago, and he has lived for another thousand years, so he must have left a lot of new players. If he arranges something in advance, it is indeed possible to reveal his secrets.


    Xu Wuming''s threat is useful.


    But won''t you kill him in this way?


    Tang Ye looked at Xu Wuming''s expression suddenly cold, and then shook his hand. The dark magic power that penetrated into Xu Wuming''s body immediately operated like a meat grinder, and with a click, he swept Xu Wuming''s body from the inside out. It''s broken.


    Xu Wuming just snorted in the end, and then silently, his body torn apart and completely dead. Xu Wuming, a man who has lived for a thousand years, or the identity of the ancestor of the Fumo Master, ended his long and mysterious life in this way?


    Tang Ye was sure that Xu Wuming had been killed, so he stopped staying and delayed, returned to Tang Zisang, and then returned to Luohua Cave in the South China Sea with the corpse, and began his plan to capture divine power.


    For Xu Wuming, he was an enemy he hated, and he would feel happy if he killed him. But now, Tang Ye''s mood is relatively calm. Maybe it was because Xu Wuming didn''t accumulate hatred for him when he came back a hundred years later, so he didn''t hate him so much.


    No matter what, now that Xu Wuming''s matter has been resolved, it is tantamount to the settlement of the forces of the second hundred-year plan, so what needs to be concerned is that the coming True God descends. Tang Ye hoped that before that, he could successfully capture the divine power, so that when the true **** descended, it was possible to fight against it.


    However, shortly after Tang Ye¡¯s departure, Xu Wuming¡¯s dilapidated and lifeless corpse would become a beast¡¯s delicacy if left unattended. The strange thing is that at this moment, the corpse suddenly became A piece of dark dirt, braving like black lava, seemed to have become a swamp. Then, a pair of pale hands stretched out from below.


    These pale hands hugged Xu Wuming''s body, and then pulled it into the ground.


    Before long, a gloomy hole, a small piece of land, had undergone the same changes, becoming like a black swamp, and then those pale hands appeared, supporting Xu Wuming''s body.


    At this time, a person walked out from the other side of the cave, who looked exactly like Xu Wuming!


    If the dead Xu Wuming is the body, then this Xu Wuming must be a clone. It''s just that the body is dead, but the clone is not dead, which is incredible!

 Chapter 2071： dare!

    If Xu Wuming left behind, then this kind of thing at the moment, I am afraid that he will be his biggest follower. His body is dead, but the clone is not dead yet. Or is it that only his clone is dead, and now this is the ontology?


    This is impossible. If the clone was killed, there would be no real flesh and blood and bones. Tang Ye left because of this.


    At this time, Xu Wuming, who walked out of the darkness of the cave, looked cold and expressionless, like a puppet. He walked up to Xu Wuming''s corpse, took a look, then took out a knife, cut his finger, dripping blood, and the blood fell on Xu Wuming''s corpse.


    Amazingly, when the blood of living Xu Wuming dripped on Xu Wuming''s corpse, Xu Wuming''s corpse was slowly recovering!


    The corpse that had been crushed by Tang Ye''s dark magic power was repaired bit by bit. However, it can be seen that this requires a great price. That is, every time Xu Wuming''s body recovers, the living Xu Wuming becomes weaker.


    Finally, as the living Xu Wuming dripped more and more blood, the more Xu Wuming''s body was repaired, and it quickly returned to a complete human form, as if it had not suffered any harm. However, looking at the living Xu Wuming, he has become skin and bones, and is dying, as if he is about to die.


    At this time, the living Xu Wuming hugged Xu Wuming''s corpse, as if using his last strength. He moved step by step and put Xu Wuming''s body in a coffin on the other side. There is also a crystal coffin next to it, and inside is a beautiful ancient woman sleeping.


    After putting Xu Wuming''s body in the coffin, the living Xu Wuming slowly raised his hand tremblingly, and nodded his forehead, as if he had activated some secret technique. Then I saw that the living Xu Wuming melted. The melted liquid fell on Xu Wuming''s body in the coffin, and then penetrated into Xu Wuming''s body.


    When the living Xu Wuming completely melted, the liquid completely penetrated into Xu Wuming''s corpse, and when he saw Xu Wuming''s corpse suddenly breathing, when he looked closely, his heart was beating slowly.


    Xu Wuming is alive!


    This is the resurrection!


    There is no doubt that Xu Wuming is resurrected. However, Xu Wuming didn''t open his eyes right away, that is, he didn''t wake up, as if he needed to be repaired and changed back to his original appearance through deep sleep.


    No matter how long it takes, it shows that Xu Wuming is not dead. This is definitely a powerful secret technique, even if it is not a real resurrection technique, it is not far from the resurrection technique. To be able to study such a secret technique, it must be said that Xu Wuming is a genius!


    Tang Ye didn''t know about Xu Wuming, and he wouldn''t want it. He personally confirmed Xu Wuming''s death, and he also knew that Xu Wuming had no clone, and how did he know that Xu Wuming had such a weird follow-up. The one who helped Xu Wuming resurrect was like a part of Xu Wuming''s body.


    It''s not a clone, it''s like a body. However, who can think of the secret technique that can divide the body into two?


    At this time, Tang Ye returned to the Luohua Cave in the South China Sea with Tang Zisang and the corpse. Xu Wuming originally injured the corpse kui and the bone-jumping corpse, but fortunately, there were the bodies of the members of the ten extinctions. By absorbing the strength of the dead and eating these bodies, the corpse-kui and the bone-jumping corpse were injured. Everything is getting better, and even further strengthened.


    After returning to Luohua Cave and seeing Feng Zhulian and others, Tang Ye found that the atmosphere was not right. Gu Youque seemed to be eager to try something, but they were extremely worried. He wanted to do it but couldn''t let go.


    Feng Zhulian came over and told Tang Ye: "Honorable Lord, I told them all the plans to capture the divine power."


    Tang Ye nodded, glanced at the crowd, then looked back at Feng Zhulian and said, "Looking at their appearance, they have accepted it, but they have great scruples and are not firm enough."


    "It''s not that I''m not firm enough, but I''m not convinced enough," Feng Zhulian said.


    "Then why are you so confident?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhulian straightened her chest and said, "Because I made a desperate bet, I only choose this path. If I don''t follow this path, I don''t know what to go. If this is not done, I feel that life is meaningless."


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said: "This is not going to happen, I''m afraid you are not qualified to talk about the meaning of life. Because this thing is not going to happen, the true **** descends, you...no, it''s us, you can''t resist it at all. The true **** It¡¯s easy to destroy us, and your life will probably stay at this stage."


    Feng Zhulian had planned to do this, but she became more determined when she heard Tang Ye''s words, and said, "So I must follow you."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then I will go to other people to talk about it. Last time Suzaku personally attacked, we have no time to delay. What I am puzzled is how does Suzaku know our plan? And how does it know us? position?"


    Feng Zhulian looked back at the crowd and said, "Is there a ghost inside?"


    Tang Ye shook his head, he didn''t believe the inner ghost. He didn''t even think about the inner ghost. The last time the Vermillion Bird smashed the flame ball, what he suspected was the induction of the true god''s power or the true **** was moving. Or, another hand is controlling. If he wants to doubt, he suspects the destiny god.


    Who can manipulate these things, besides that kind of existence, can anyone else? But what he didn''t understand was that the destiny **** should not be on the side of the human race now?


    The human will is the most complicated, which provides the destiny gods with powerful power and the choice of boarding transfer to better hide themselves. At the same time, human power is also very strong. He can control people, which is equivalent to giving oneself a strong power. Therefore, when a person is destroyed, it is equivalent to the loss of his immense power. In this way, even his destiny **** could be captured and then destroyed. Therefore, at this time, the destiny **** should be fighting against the true **** together with man.


    Since there is no inner ghost, Feng Zhulian thought for a while, and was shocked, looking at Tang Ye nervously, "Could it be because of... my relationship?"


    Feng Zhulian thinks this way, because she is the "container" of Suzaku''s divine power, and she must be there to capture the divine power. If it can successfully capture the divine power, then the divine power is integrated in her body. With such a physique, there must be some connection with Suzaku''s divine power. Perhaps the Suzaku divine beast sensed them through this, and then launched an attack.


    Tang Ye also thought that it might be the reason for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, but now he couldn''t be sure. It doesn''t matter if the divine beast Suzaku knows, after all, they are about to start acting. Although it was a pity that he couldn''t take advantage of the Suzaku beast''s sleep, he had already prepared for the battle when the Suzaku was awake.


    Tang Ye walked in front of everyone, Gu Youwei, Wuwang, Li Wuchang, and Miao Yuer knew that Tang Ye was about to talk about this, and their expressions became serious.


    Tang Ye looked at them and said, "You already know our plan. Now I ask you once, do you dare to fight with the gods?"


    At this time, the volcano where the Vermillion Bird inhabits, the Vermillion Bird is sitting on it, looking into the distance, braving the flames, and making a low roar, "Bold human!"

 Chapter 2072： Suspicious still!

    The Vermillion Bird will find that Tang Ye''s plan is controlled by the destiny god. According to the actions of the true gods, it can be said that the destiny gods and human race should stand together. However, the destiny **** controls all these things, and she still wants to kill Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye got rid of her control, she would not allow such a person to exist.


    She had already set Tang Ye''s death date, just when Tang Ye finished capturing the divine power.


    If the plan to capture the divine power is successful, mankind will seize the power of the four great beasts and the four great beasts, weaken the power of the true god, and at the same time create eight people who are equal to the true god. They are the eight great divine power melting pots. For this reason, even without Tang Ye, the human race can still fight the true god.


    In fact, the situation in her favor is not the human race''s victory over the true god, but the long-term continuous war and chaos between the two sides. In this tortuous and changeable environment, the will and trajectory of creatures will be chaotic and changeable, which is beneficial to her.


    "Unexpectedly, after a lapse of thousands of years, it is really interesting to see the battle between humans and gods again." At this time, in the Guwu rivers and lakes, on the top of Daoshan, the princess-like destiny **** smiled, very comfortable. She likes the feeling of manipulating everything behind her back. Everything in the world is her toy.


    Of course, sometimes you will feel bored if you play too much, so the destiny **** will incarnate into the forces of strife and have personally been there. In the long history, who knows which person to instigate war is the destiny of the gods?


    The destiny **** smiled and ran to other places to play, disappearing on the top of Xiangdao Mountain. She has this kind of power. In the world, there are only a few powers that she is afraid of, and the others can be ignored.


    She is not usually aimless, and she also has people she wants to get rid of, such as the King Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. These two can be said to be his number one enemy, especially Ren Wang Fuxi who refined the Book of Humans. After the King of Earth Store refined the Book of Earth, he was equivalent to possessing a cage that could capture her, or even kill her.


    She wants to kill the human king Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, so that we can eliminate the human and ground scripts, so that she will be truly invincible.


    In fact, those true gods who want to deal with the destiny gods must rely on the books of humans and the books of the earth. But what makes them contradictory is that Fuxi and Ksitigarbha are on the side of the human race. Therefore, if they want to annihilate the human race, they must be enemies of Fuxi and the King of Earth Zang.


    The relationship between true gods is not that simple. The fights among the many true gods are also divided into many forces. So chaos is almost an inevitable trend. However, in the face of a common enemy, it is possible to unite.


    At this time, the Vermillion Bird beast that was in the crater did not fly away. Leaving the volcano was not a good choice for her. Within the scope of this volcano, her power can be stronger. Moreover, the volcanic environment is also beneficial to her. Although she is a divine beast, she carries divine power, and uses divine power, and it is pure. However, after these days of feelings and observations, she found that there are also very strong people among humans, and it is not that they can''t deal with her. She must focus on the overall situation. The power she carries is the divine power that avoids the limit of luck, and is used to restore the true gods when they come.


    After being exiled in the chaotic space for so long, after the true **** descended, the power could not be restored to its peak immediately, and it would be impossible to directly destroy all human beings. They don''t want to wait any longer, they have to crush it all the way to mow the grass.


    Therefore, as a divine beast, a possessor of divine power, Suzaku will not act carelessly even if it despises humans. If humans are going to deal with her, then she will kill humans here.


    Tang Ye faced Tang Zisang, Fengzhu Lian, Miao Yu''er, Li Wuchang, Gu Youqian, Wuwang, and Zombie, and asked them if they would dare to deal with the divine beast Vermilion Bird. Everyone looked different, Tang Zisang didn''t change much. As usual, she felt that there was nothing she could not do. Fighting with God, so what?


    Feng Zhu Lian''s attitude was obvious, and she was already eager to try. Shi Kui''s words seemed like a smile but not a smile, he was smug, but he seemed to be able to let it go. If Tang Ye was going to deal with Suzaku, he would definitely go. For him, this is an interesting thing. Fun is enough. As for the others, Gu Youwei, Li Wuchang, Wuwang, and Miao Yu''er, their expressions are relatively solemn. After all, they had never felt that they could come into contact with this level before, so they were always a little nervous. It''s like facing a god, how do you deal with it?


    Tang Ye frowned slightly when she saw them, and then said, "Our goal is to hunt the beast Vermillion Bird. We are a team. All of us work hard. I will stand in front no matter what happens. What you have to do is Use your abilities and make a difference. So, as long as you believe me, there is nothing to be afraid of."


    Tang Ye looked at the people again, and then said, "As for why we are hunting the Vermillion Bird beast, Zhulian has already told you. You understand the importance of this matter. Among you, don''t you just want to think about the common people? So now, it¡¯s time for your strength."


    For the common people''s livelihood.


    Wuwang and Gu Youque were moved, yes, for the sake of the common people, this is what they need to do. They began to become firm, but there were doubts. Although Tang Ye said that the coming of the true **** would be detrimental to the human race, and even kill the human race, but would God really do this?


    Is it because of fate? However, who said about fate? Can you be convinced?


    Although they admired Tang Ye''s predecessor very much and even called the Lord, they didn''t know anything about Tang Ye''s identity. What if Tang Ye is a big demon, just using them to win divine power?


    After all, the power Tang Ye used was dark magic. Although it is said to control the magic of darkness, people''s original intentions will not change. Just like Wuwang, even if he was caught in the devil, it was still the same as before. But who knows the original intention of this faceless man? Does anyone know that the situation of innocence is not controlled by this faceless man?


    Tang Ye''s identity indeed still has a lot of suspicions. The sacred beast, Suzaku, is righteous in people''s minds. Is it done by good people to hunt righteous beasts?


    Tang Ye didn''t explain the fate of the gods, because he heard about it from the mysterious undead monsters under the vortex of Ghost Gate Gorge, maybe from the true ancestor of the zombie. He believes, does not mean that others also believe. Of course, if he reveals Tang Sheng''s identity, he should be able to convince everyone.


    However, this hidden identity, he has other uses. It is about the move he arranged, and he hopes to be able to hold it until the moment of closing the net.


    Tang Ye looked at everyone and said, "Do you have any questions or want to shrink?"


    Everyone was silent.


    Tang Ye frowned and snorted coldly, "I need you to say it out loud!"


    "No problem!" Feng Zhulian replied firmly.


    The others shook their fists, chose to believe in Tang Ye, became firm, and said, "No problem!"

 Chapter 2073： Shenlong shocked!

    Now that everyone has made up their minds, it is time to start capturing the divine power plan. This will be a very symbolic thing, with a huge impact on success or failure. If it succeeds, it will let the world know that even if it is divine power, they humans can deal with it. And if it fails, it means that the day when the true **** descends is the time when mankind will perish.


    Of course, because of some cognitive problems, if the Suzaku beast can be killed, many people may not think that humans can defeat the gods, but will feel that they have committed things that are intolerable to the world and blasphemed the gods and will be condemned by the gods.


    There is no way for everyone to understand this kind of thing. I am afraid that people will only wake up when the true **** descends and is slaughtered by the true god. Only then did I know what to do. After all, many people still have a kind of respect for the true god. It is very difficult to abandon faith.


    But no matter what, Tang Ye will carry on this plan. Now the recruits made up their minds, and Tang Ye was about to conduct combat training on them. Although several people have reached the level of the holy way, but to deal with Suzaku in this way, without any experience, it is tantamount to death.


    Although it was to open up wasteland, Tang Ye also had other resources to use, such as Shenlong Spirit. Shenlong has existed in this earth for too long, even if it is in the age of true gods, it is very clear. Among the four great beasts, Shenlong is one of them. But Shenlong Spirit is not. The spirit of Shenlong hadn''t died before, so where could it be compared with the four great beasts, it wouldn''t just be a beast. Even the four great beasts must crawl in front of it to show respect.


    Therefore, now Tang Ye wants to take everyone to find the Shenlong Spirit, and let the Shenlong Spirit shape the environment of the Suzaku, so that everyone can feel the feeling of fighting against the Suzaku in advance.


    Of course, Shenlong Horror had no such powerful power, so Tang Ye would help with the creation of the Vermillion Bird Fantasy Realm. His strength alone may not be as good as the Vermillion Bird Divine Beast, but the strength close to the Divine Body is enough to train the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    Tang Ye said to everyone: "Since you are all sure, then follow me and let you feel the power of Vermilion Bird. Although it is not true, you should treat it as true."


    Everyone knew that Tang Ye had something new for them to train. They didn¡¯t know why Tang Ye had so many resources, and this was what made them more and more convinced that they didn¡¯t understand Tang Ye¡¯s identity. the reason. If it is not a strong, well-deserved person, how can these resources be possible?


    When Tang Ye took them to the place where the dragon looked up, they vaguely guessed that Tang Ye was about to create an illusion. Because the last time he challenged the inner demons, Tang Ye brought them here.


    Last time Tang Ye only brought Wuwang, Tang Zisang, and Miao Yu''er. At that time, he had not recruited so many people. Last time, Tang Ye was able to meet Shenlong Soul, and they didn''t know what was discussed. Now, they are not going to hide this. Because they want to encourage everyone, if they know that their boss can talk to the spirit of Shenlong and let the spirit of Shenlong help each other, then they will definitely increase their confidence and be sure to hunt down the beast of Suzaku.


    Is Suzaku the mascot? But why does Shenlong help to hunt it? Therefore, what is going on now is fundamental to the survival of the human race, and nothing is firmer than this position.


    Everyone knew that the place where the dragon raised its head possessed the power of the dragon, and this was where the dragon veins were. However, they were surprised at the things that Tang Ye came to say. Regardless of whether it was the Red Wall Palace or the power of Shenlong''s protection, it seemed that they would not attack Tang Ye.


    They have to suspect that Tang Ye has someone in the Red Wall Palace!


    However, there are people in the Red Wall Court, and the only one who can enter the place where the dragon''s head is raised is the emperor. Could it be that the Lord of Heaven is towards Tang Ye?


    Even if they entered here by jumping space, since they have arrived, the emperor of the red wall must know that there are other forces that have come to the dragon to raise its head. According to normal circumstances, the Red Wall Palace should immediately send someone to respond, and it is still the strongest force. Because of the dragon veins of the capital and the center of the earth, there must be absolutely no mistakes.


    Our Lord definitely has something to do with the emperor of the Red Wall, otherwise how could it be possible to stay so quietly in the place where the dragon''s head is raised!


    Tang Ye stood on the top of the mountain, ignoring the thoughts of a few people. He raised his head and said, "Senior Shenlong, I want to ask you for help."


    "Huh...?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was taken aback, Senior Shenlong?


    They knew that the place where the dragon raised its head had the power of the Shenlong, but they didn''t know that there was a senior Shenlong. Could it be that Shenlong itself? But this is too incredible, Shenlong still exists?


    And, our Lord can actually see and talk to him?


    Tang Ye knew that everyone was surprised, and said: "Senior Shenlong is indeed here, but you can''t see it. But now we have a special plan. I need you to take it seriously, so let you see Senior Shenlong."


    After all, Tang Ye waved his hand and lifted the barrier of Shenlong against people with insufficient power, so that everyone could see the spirit of Shenlong.


    Then, everyone was stunned.


    They saw a huge dragon floating in the air in front of them. There was no mountain in front of them, but under the dragon hovering and floating in the air, it looked like a huge mountain. If it weren''t for the dragon''s head to wind down, facing the place where the dragon raised its head, they would not see the dragon''s head at all.


    It was the first time they saw such a dragon with floating clouds. Among them, like Tang Zisang and Wuwang, they have all seen the black dragon. Even the black dragon could not give them such a shocking feeling.


    Ancient Dragon, this is it! Ten thousand beasts supreme, who can match?


    Mortals always feel small for it. The dragon in front of him is such a supreme existence.


    The spirit of Shenlong was accompanied by the old Taoist priest, and he was willing to sacrifice to protect the earth. He fell to the earth and became sheltered by power, so there is a legend of falling dragons. The legend of Luolong refers to him. And because of that old Taoist priest, he knew Tang Ye very well.


    However, even if he knew Tang Ye well, he didn''t want other people to feel that he was casual in front of Tang Ye and he wanted to maintain his dignity. In fact, if he only meets Tang Ye alone, he is really casual, so he is comfortable, why should he be so shocking.


    In front of Fengzhu Lian and the others, he still had to act out. He didn''t shrink his body, he deliberately became so majestic and shocked, and then said to Tang Ye: "I didn''t expect you to see me, yes, you are very powerful. In today''s ancestral land, I recognize you. Then, you are What can you ask me for?"


    What Shenlong Spirit wants to emphasize is that Tang Ye came here to ask for him! So he didn''t help casually, so Fengzhu Lian and the others knew that your lord was not someone who could move him casually!


    The power of the dragon, no one can just scream!

 Chapter 2074： Mirage exercise!

    To show the majesty of Shenlong, Tang Ye cooperated with him in acting, showing respect to him, showing a request.


    "Senior Shenlong, I ask you to shape the illusion of the Vermilion Bird so that I will be familiar with it." Tang Ye respectfully said to Shenlong Spirit.


    The dragon hovering in the air, still so majestic and shocking, he said: "You want to hunt the Suzaku? That is to attack the divine power, you human being, really bold enough. Don''t you know that I am also a member of the beast. You want I help you hunt down our beasts?"


    Tang Ye said with a high spirit, "Senior Shenlong protects my human race, and he certainly understands the situation of the world today. Hunting and capturing the divine beasts and powers are also due to the big plans of the human race. I believe that seniors will understand."


    "What a talking human!" The spirit of Shenlong roared slightly, his aura suddenly increased several times, scaring the people behind Tang Ye''s body tight. Tang Ye didn''t move, he thought Shenlong was too involved in acting.


    Shenlong continued: "It''s not impossible to help you, but there are conditions."


    "What are the conditions? Senior Shenlong, please say." Tang Ye asked. Only with conditions, even harsh conditions, can the power of the dragon be demonstrated. This is for everyone to see.


    Shenlong swam around his body, and suddenly the wind roared. When the dragon moved, the world changed color. Then the Shenlong said: "Human, you are very strong, very suitable for being the melting pot of my soul. If I help you, then I will lodge the soul into your body afterwards to complete my resurrection. Would you like it?"


    "Wh, what?" When the people behind Tang Ye heard Shenlong''s request, they were very worried, and there was also some resentment in their hearts. By doing this, Shenlong was tantamount to taking Tang Ye''s life. How could such a condition be promised, and how could Shenlong, as the sacred beast that protects the human race, make such a condition?


    Tang Ye snorted: "No problem, but this requires Senior Shenlong you to expel my will and soul. If you don''t succeed, don''t blame Senior Shenlong."


    "Haha." Shenlong laughed, like a joke about Tang Ye''s arrogance and arrogance, and said: "Okay, that''s it."


    The Fengzhu curtain behind Tang Ye disagreed with this, took a step forward, and said to Tang Ye: "Honorable Lord, don''t do this. Wouldn''t you..."


    Feng Zhulian said, Tang Ye raised his hand to stop her. He knows Fengzhu Curtain, including what other people mean. It must be disagreeing with his promise to Shenlong. But the "acting" between him and Shenlong is just to let everyone know the severity of this kind of thing, so that a few people can go all out, and there must be no slack.


    Tang Ye stopped the phoenix curtain, looked at Shenlong and said, "Senior Shenlong, not only is it necessary to deal with Suzaku, but also the other three great beasts, and the four great beasts. When we finish solving them, I will fulfill the conditions with senior Shenlong. ."


    "You are so confident that you can deal with the four big beasts and the four big beasts. Hmph, for so many years, you are the most arrogant human being I have ever seen. But this is quite interesting. I want to see what you can do. Degree. Okay, I will promise you." Shenlong said to Tang Ye, his tone contemptuously. Probably this is the attitude that arrogant dragons often have, so it seems normal.


    Tang Ye expressed his gratitude to Shenlong with his hands and said, "Then, time waits for no one. I also ask Senior Shenlong to start helping to shape the red bird beast now. Only Senior, if you understand the red bird beast, it is troublesome for you."


    Shenlong spirit no longer said more, he understood what Tang Ye meant. However, he was just a soul, too powerful power was gone, so in the realm of fantasy, Tang Ye''s power was still needed.


    Shenlong tossed its body, soaring clouds and mists. After a tumbling, the world changed. What changed was the world they saw by the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and they entered the illusion of the Vermillion Bird shaped by the dragon. Here is a hot land with a tall volcano in the middle, spewing out magma from time to time, and falling hot stones. The temperature here is very high, even if it is a master, it may be difficult to stay for a long time.


    In such a fantasy territory, it was very real, and everyone almost thought that this was where Tang Ye took them to the place where the Vermillion Bird inhabited. That kind of murderous atmosphere made several people more vigilant and ready to fight at any time.


    Tang Ye appeared in front of a few people, looked at the volcano ahead, and said, "The Vermillion Bird is inside the volcano. You are waiting outside now, I will lead the Vermillion Bird out."


    In this illusion, Shenlong used his rules to weaken the power of everyone. Because even he wanted to create an illusion with Suzaku''s true strength, it was impossible. For this reason, he wanted everyone to feel the real Suzaku''s power, that kind of gap, he could only weaken everyone''s power, and then let Tang Ye''s power help strengthen the illusion, to reach the power gap between everyone and Suzaku.


    For this reason, a battle in this fantasy territory is equivalent to a battle with the real Suzaku.


    Everyone obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement. Although it was acting now, it was very important. Even though all of the Holy Path Realm is the strongest existence for others, under the leadership of Tang Ye, the power facing them makes them feel that the power of the Holy Path Realm is worth bragging and showing off. This is Tang Ye''s level. When others think that the Holy Dao is the most powerful, they don''t know that in Tang Ye''s eyes, the Holy Dao realm is nothing more than ordinary.


    Tang Ye went to the volcano to draw the Vermillion Bird beast. In this case, it was like Tang Ye became the master T. What''s more, they didn''t want milk. This is a high-end team, just output. In fact, Miao Yuer can be treated. Although she uses poison, she can also be equipped with treatment drugs. However, even if treated, some minor injuries were treated. Facing such a powerful existence as the Vermillion Bird Divine Beast, if he was hit, he would be seriously injured or even dead. Then the effect of treatment is relatively weak.


    And Tang Ye was ready to carry the meat all the way. While attacking, he will fully attract the firepower of the Vermillion Bird beast. After all, he possesses the power of withered trees and spring, which is equivalent to "recovering blood" by himself. His strength can drive the whole rhythm. As for the need for others, that is to make up for the "output" problem.


    Soon after Tang Ye entered the volcano, with a loud bang, he heard a sharp call. Then the volcano trembled, as if about to erupt. A black spot appeared in the sky, the black spot getting closer and closer, it was Tang Ye coming back from the volcano and landing safely.


    Bang bang bang!


    Before a few people had time to say anything to Tang Ye, the volcano trembled more and more severely, and the ground began to crack.


    call!


    Then I saw that the volcano erupted, and a burst of intensely hot magma erupted straight into the sky. And everyone saw that in the molten slurry, the outline of a giant bird emerged. After the outline was obvious, I saw that it was an extremely huge red bird, it was Suzaku!


    Suzaku flew down from a high altitude, glared at everyone, and flew directly. This was a powerful attack!


    In the opening battle, you must avoid the first move, otherwise you will be killed directly.

 Chapter 2075： Uncontrolled power!

    Seeing the Suzaku swooping quickly, several people were silly. It was not that they wanted to be stupid, but that they were affected by Suzaku''s aura. Seeing the flames burning all over the body, Shenwu''s very big red bird beast, with each approaching, feel the intense high temperature situation, several people feel that their bodies are restrained, and want to avoid them, but their bodies are out of control. No action.


    Seeing this situation, Tang Ye could only say that they still did not adapt to the sudden power of True God. Coupled with the power of the Vermillion Bird beast, it was indeed shocked. Before that, no beast could be compared with Suzaku. Even in terms of appearance alone, Suzaku won too much, after all, this is a divine bird.


    Among the few people, only Shikui and Tang Zisang performed better. Zoe Kui was just taken aback by shock, and then began to act. After Tang Zisang was also shocked for a while, his expression immediately returned to sternness, and then began to act. However, the two of them avoided, and the other five people, Fengzhu Lian, Li Wuchang, Miao Yuer, Wuwang, and Gu Youque were slower.


    But a bit slower is fatal.


    The four of them saw that Suzaku was about to be suppressed, then they might have to be killed directly. Although they possessed the power of the Holy Path realm, they could feel that Suzaku''s power completely crushed them, and if they were attacked so fiercely, they would definitely die.


    boom!


    But just when Suzaku attacked, there was a sound of landing and impact. Suddenly the molten slurry splashed hot. Fengzhu Curtain was still reacting quickly, and immediately drew a shield to block the splashing molten liquid, and the five people were in peace. Then they saw that Tang Ye blocked the attacking Suzaku alone.


    Just now, Tang Ye was in the front place, but in order to protect them, Tang Ye quickly jumped into the air, and then fell vertically. When he reached Fengzhu Curtain and the others, he immediately emitted dark magic power, condensed into a shield at his fist, with all his strength. Withstood Suzaku''s attack.


    But Suzaku''s attack was extremely fierce. Although Tang Ye held it, the surrounding area sank and became a big pit. Such strength must have received a terrible impact. If a person is not strong enough, the body will probably be scrapped. So this meat shield is not something everyone can do.


    After holding Suzaku''s blow attack, Tang Ye immediately said to Feng Zhulian and the others: "Separate positions, pay attention to avoidance, look for opportunities, judge for yourself, and attack Suzaku!"


    "Pay attention to cooperation, safety first!" Tang Ye added another sentence.


    Feng Zhu Lian and the others reacted and immediately dispersed. They saw the horror of the Vermillion Bird, and also saw the power of Tang Ye. I thought it was a mortal blow, but they were protected by Tang Ye. They believed even more, and were determined, with Tang Ye present, they wouldn''t be so prone to accidents.


    The boss is very reliable!


    So several people started to attack Suzaku. Although Suzaku is very powerful, there are always gaps in its huge body, allowing small people to make flexible changes and launch attacks. Tang Zisang was the first to try. She learned the dragon family combat skills in Guwu Jianghu. She rushed to one of Suzaku''s feet, and a purple dragon halberd was condensed near the back of her hand. Then she changed her movement, holding the purple dragon like an arrow parallel, and instantly rushed to Suzaku''s feet, and then faced Suzaku''s feet. Stabbed hard.


    Ouch!


    Stabbed by Tang Zisang''s purple dragon''s halberd power, the Vermilion bird groaned, no pain, probably angry, it was offended. Then it used its wings to shoot Tang Zisang suddenly. Suddenly the following was attacked by a violent and extremely high temperature wind and waves. This will affect the movement and will slow down greatly. If you can''t stop it, you will get hurt. And Suzaku''s wings will attack, which is very dangerous.


    But Tang Zisang stayed calm, and after hitting Suzaku, she immediately retreated. Although she encountered strong winds and high temperatures, she immediately condensed several poisonous shields around her body. One layer of the shield was broken, and the other layer continued to be repaired. Then, relying on Long Family''s fighting skills, strong and domineering, and fierce momentum, she stepped on Suzaku''s body, quickly withdrew, tumbling in the air, moving with clouds and flowing water, and got rid of Suzaku''s counterattack without any danger, returned outside, and distanced herself. .


    Because of the power gap between them and Suzaku, it can only be consumed in this way. The battle with Suzaku is destined to be a protracted battle.


    Others saw Tang Zisang hit the Vermillion Bird and could still retreat all over, and they were all amazed by Tang Zisang''s cool appearance. At the same time, Tang Zisang''s actions also inspired several people. It¡¯s not wrong that Tang Zisang is stronger than them, but now the gap is not that big. So Tang Zisang can do it, why can''t they?


    For this reason, several people went into battle one after another, and they all dealt with Suzaku.


    Tang Ye is the core of the entire team, and the rhythm is driven by him. He took the initiative to attack Suzaku, so Suzaku had to target him at all times. If Suzaku wants to deal with other people, then Tang Ye''s attack is extremely powerful, and it hurts Suzaku. Therefore, Suzaku always wanted to get rid of Tang Yexian. In this way, Tang Ye won the opportunity for others to attack.


    However, dealing with Suzaku was not that simple. The first time I was trained in the fantasy world, everyone except Tang Ye was killed. Fortunately, this is an illusion. If you are killed, you won''t really die, just get a little hurt. Then Tang Ye helped with the treatment and continued training.


    With the help of Shenlong spirit, it can be said that the chance of everyone hunting Suzaku has been greatly improved. Otherwise, if you don''t have any experience, just go to the Suzaku, I''m afraid it will really destroy the group. Even Tang Ye, I''m afraid he can''t retreat completely.


    After many training sessions, Tang Ye asked everyone to rest and sum up their experience. If nothing happens, the real Vermillion will be hunted down soon. Taking advantage of this little time, Tang Ye stayed with Shenlong. Tang Ye mainly wanted to know whether Shenlong knew about the fate of the gods.


    Because the plan to capture divine power would be known in advance by the Vermillion Bird Divine Beast, he suspected that someone was behind it. Since it was excluded that it was not an inner ghost, he could only consider it to be someone else. And he knew these things, he couldn''t think of other people, including the emperor of the red wall, Wang Jiuxiao, he didn''t tell, how did other people know?


    "Fate God can really control any creature?" Tang Ye asked Shenlong.


    Shenlong shook his head and said: "The will of all creatures is condensed into fate and is regulated by fate. However, there is a power that fate cannot interfere, because that power is the same as fate."


    "What power?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    Shenlong looked up at the sky and said: "Naturally is the original power at the beginning of the opening of heaven and earth. And there are many opinions about this original power. Some people say that this is the power bred in the chaotic space, while others say that it is Pangu The power brought by the **** emperor. Therefore, if you are not controlled by the destiny god, you need to have the original source power."


    "Whoever has the power of Origin will not be controlled by the Destiny God?" Tang Ye frowned slightly. He didn''t know that he was not controlled by the destiny god.

 Chapter 2076： God catastrophe!

    Tang Ye didn''t know what Siyuan power was like. But he had heard of Siwon Power early on. Because the power of the blood ancestors of the dark demons invaded a hundred years ago, it was also to control the ancestral land and then obtain the original power of the ancestral land.


    It is said that the power of the origin is the power when the heaven and the earth first opened. The opening of a chaotic space requires extremely powerful forces. And only the power of Siyuan can open up the chaos space and create a new world. This kind of power was possessed by God Emperor Pangu. There are also other small parts of true gods, such as girls who create human beings. And most true gods do not have this kind of power. Their power is a kind of divine power under Pangu God Emperor.


    Therefore, the Pangu God Emperor, who mastered the power of Origin, is the head of the gods and the ruler of heaven and earth. However, after opening the world, Pangu God Emperor disappeared. There are legends that he has fallen for this world, and some people say that he just left here.


    Shenlong spirit said to Tang Ye: "How do you think the book of humans and the book of the earth can restrain the book of heaven? It is because there is the power of origin in the book of humans and the book of the earth. Wang Fuxi has been reused by Nuwa. It is said that the two have a very close relationship. The King of Humans does not have the original power, but he probably got it from Nuwa. As for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, he controls the eighteen layers of **** and maintains the cycle of life and death of all creatures, not just managing the human race. Therefore, he is so heavy. The position originally required the origin power. Although the Pangu God Emperor is no longer there, it can still be gifted. The origin power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is probably his gift. Therefore, both the King Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva used the origin. The source of power, created the book of humans and the book of the earth, making it impossible for the book of heaven to interfere."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Unfortunately, I don''t have the energy to deal with fate. Fortunately, if you want to deal with the destiny gods, you have to wait for the true **** to come. This gives me a slight excuse to ignore things here."


    Shenlong looked at Tang Ye and was silent. Don''t know when it started, Tang Ye actually carried the banner for the human race and ran away for the survival of the human race.


    In fact, the spirit of Shenlong occupies the ancestral land and protects the world. The power of the dragon vein is that he fell back then and became the legend of the dragon. This power is everywhere, so he knows many things have changed. However, since it has fallen, the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth cannot interfere. There are some things that he knows and cannot make any changes.


    However, it is difficult for anyone to see him and talk to him. Tang Ye was sheltered by the old Taoist priest, and Shenlong followed the old Taoist back then. However, he didn''t know that the old Taoist arranged Tang Ye. Therefore, he was also curious about Tang Ye. However, since the old Taoist arranged it, he didn''t have any grudges. To Tang Ye''s words, it was frankly revealed, and if you can help, it will help.


    For this reason, he has been considering whether to tell Tang Ye about some things. Because in the process of the great changes in the ancestral land, he spied some things, such as the destiny **** who descended. The destiny **** has come, and it must have been lodged on a certain creature. According to the past, fate is generally lodged among human beings. Because it is the main force of his fate trajectory. When fate came, Shenlong sensed that what resonated with the book of fate was the power of the princess.


    A hundred years ago, the power of the princess was very strong, even if it was not as good as the **** Li Haoran, it was not much worse. Such a character is not difficult for Shenlong to sense. Therefore, the princess who resonated with the Destiny Book was guessed by Shenlong as the boarding body of the Destiny Book. In other words, the current destiny **** is the princess!


    Such news is undoubtedly a huge blow to Tang Ye, and it will definitely shake Tang Ye''s heart. Once said it, I don''t know what action Tang Ye will take. Therefore, Shenlong had been hesitant to tell Tang Ye about this matter.


    After thinking about it, Shenlong decided not to tell Tang Ye. After all, it is not yet time to deal with the destiny gods, it is important to solve the matter of the true gods first. He said to Tang Ye: "Don''t worry about the destiny gods. Now that you have started the plan to capture the divine power, you can''t relax for a moment. You are not only enough to deal with the Suzaku, there are other three big beasts, and The four fierce beasts, this is an extremely difficult thing."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "No matter how difficult it is, we have to do it. Fortunately, with you, you are familiar with the four great beasts and the four great beasts, which greatly improves our chances of success."


    "It''s still far away." Shenlong said: "When you really meet Suzaku, you don''t have the chance to start all over again."


    Tang Ye expressed his understanding and said, "So I will continue to let them train until I am confident that I will dominate."


    "I''m afraid I don''t have that much time. Suzaku won''t wait obediently. Maybe it will attack actively. Even if it is not you, the people who are attacked are innocent. Facing the supernatural power of Suzaku, others can''t stop it. Live." Shenlong said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned.


    Everything is as Shenlong said, after Suzaku came out of the volcano, entrenched in the crater, sucking the molten volcano every day, condensing it into a fireball, and then spraying it towards the ground. The place hit by the fireball is like encountering a hot meteorite, and the destruction and casualties are very heavy.


    The Red Wall Palace has monitored this matter and has dispatched forces to respond. However, with their strength, how can they deal with the Vermillion Bird beast?


    When the Red Wall Palace team came to an independent island in the South China Sea, and saw the huge volcano on the island, and then saw the Suzaku sitting on the volcano, they almost couldn''t believe their eyes. The Vermillion bird in the sky, the huge red firebird, there is such a huge creature in the world. How could humans be able to deal with such a fierce behemoth?


    However, the shock returned to the shock, the people of the Red Wall Palace must deal with this matter, otherwise the Suzaku will continue to shoot fireballs and the earth will soon be beaten. The palace of the Red Wall used the power of Shenji technology to cover the island where Suzaku was located, but it was useless. After Suzaku shot the fireball, the fireball broke through.


    Moreover, Suzaku ignored these people from start to finish, and if they didn''t actively attack them, it would be as if they didn''t exist. This makes the people of the Red Wall Palace very uncomfortable, lacking strength, and being nakedly despised.


    The scary thing is that at this time, a rumor came out, saying that who had offended the gods and asked the gods to send such beasts to punish them. They can''t deal with such a beast, they can only kill the beast that makes the beast angry. Therefore, many sects pushed Tang Ye, the Void Lord, and the people of the void organization up, making them the representatives of evil. They need to be eliminated to calm the anger of the Vermillion Bird beast, and let them escape this scene from the gods. Catastrophe.


    When Tang Ye learned of such a thing, there was a real anger in his heart. He ran for the survival of the human race, but those sects were inciting such things for their own personal interests. He wanted to kill people very much, but he chose to go alone to the volcano where Suzaku occupies to prevent Suzaku from continuing to destroy.


    Tang Zisang and the others continued to stay in the place where the dragon was rising, training methods and experience to deal with the Vermillion Bird.

 Chapter 2077： Dialogue attitude!

    Outside the volcano where Suzaku occupies, there is a protective layer like a laser, which is the power of the magic technology on the red wall court. This is not to protect the island, but to prevent the fireball attack by the Suzaku on the island. Although it cannot prevent Suzaku from jetting the flame ball attack, it can relatively weaken the flame ball power, reducing destruction and damage.


    There were many people around, not only from the Red Wall Palace, but also other scattered people, but they were isolated far away. Originally, the Red Wall Palace did not allow any unrelated people to approach, but these people insisted on coming. Many of them are powerful cultivators who resolutely refuse to obey the orders of the Red Wall Palace, and conflicts may even break out.


    Because there is a fanatical mood among these people that Suzaku is a sacred animal and does not belong to the Red Wall court. They have full tribute, like a kind of faith. In this case, they don¡¯t want their lives to fight against the Red Wall Palace. Fighting is not impossible. Therefore, the Red Wall Palace has to make concessions and allow them to stay around, but they must be far enough away. This is the final bottom line. .


    Everyone reluctantly accepted the decision of the Red Wall Palace. For this reason, many people have gathered outside the cordon raised by the Red Wall Palace. The area of ??the island is not large enough, and many people arrive by boat and stay outside the sea. The whole island has become very lively.


    When Tang Ye arrived here, she couldn''t help but sigh when she saw that there were so many people. These people really don''t know how to write dead words, join in the fun? In this case, join in the fun, as long as Suzaku moves and throws something down, someone will die.


    However, these people dared to come to the island because they heard one thing. That is, Suzaku ignored them. The fact is also true. Suzaku has never hurt any of them in the face of so many people coming to the island. This makes many people feel that Suzaku will not hurt them. The appearance of Suzaku represents God''s punishment. Because someone has offended a god, it will bring disaster to the world. And the person who has offended the gods is the faceless person!


    As for how the faceless man has offended the gods, it is natural that he possesses an extremely powerful dark magic. The devil has always been the enemy of God. Gods would not allow such powerful demons to appear among humans. Since human beings cannot deal with it on their own, then God will come to help.


    Therefore, these people feel that Suzaku is here to help them, not to destroy them. This just achieved the purpose of those sectarian disputes, and can get rid of the faceless person!


    Wang Jiuxiao is very upset about such things. He knew the identity of the Faceless Man, since it was Tang Sheng, how could it be detrimental to the Human Race. However, in the face of so many people''s "public opinions", to deal with faceless people, he, the emperor of the Red Wall, cannot ignore it. Now, he is in a dilemma.


    However, there is one thing Wang Jiuxiao must do, and that is to talk to the Vermillion Bird.


    The identity of the Suzaku beast has been confirmed, and it is indeed the legendary beast of the heaven. For this kind of existence, as the ruler of the earth, in the traditional oriental myths and legends, the earth should be in awe of the heavens, so Wang Jiuxiao must pay respect to the Suzaku. But now facing Suzaku''s destruction of the earth, Wang Jiuxiao wanted to solve it through dialogue. After all, he didn''t know whether he could deal with Suzaku, and he might have to pay a great price. And, if you take a shot against the beast, I''m afraid it will provoke huge criticism.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao carried the Tianxiong Yuxi to symbolize his identity. The king of this land, if there is a sky, is also a representative figure of this earth recognized by the sky, riding a powerful high-altitude suspension machine researched by Shenji Technology and approaching Suzaku mythical beast.


    The Suzaku mythical beast exudes a strong sense of heat, which is enough to melt steel, so being close to Suzaku will cause harm to the body. However, Wang Jiuxiao had the power of the heavenly bear and Yuxi, and a protective cover was formed around his body to block the blazing heat of the Vermillion Bird.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked at the Vermilion bird entrenched in the crater, and he was in such close contact with the legendary beast that he was inevitably shocked. However, as the emperor of the Red Wall and the person sheltered by the dragon, he can always face calmly. He used the power of the king to talk to Suzaku and said: "Suzaku, in the next king, the ruler of this land, first expresses his awe of you in the next, and then wants to ask you, why do you want to destroy this land? Forgive me. Foolishly, you shouldn''t do this. I hope you can stop doing it, otherwise I can only be disrespectful to you."


    Wang Jiuxiao has always been a tough person, he is not discussing, but a direct showdown. Probably he couldn''t help what Suzaku was doing these days. Moreover, when he spoke, Suzaku didn''t even look at it. That kind of contempt made people angry.


    After Wang Jiuxiao finished speaking, Suzaku did not show any movement, still sucking the volcano''s lava, and was undoubtedly carrying out the next flame ball attack.


    This is the reason for Wang Jiuxiao''s direct showdown. All came over to discuss, and still did so, Suzaku''s attitude is not very obvious, there is no need to talk about it.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked cold and looked at Suzaku and said, "Suzaku, do you really want this?"


    This time, Wang Jiuxiao directly used the power of a Tianxiong Yuxi to attack the past, and there was an attack.


    The Suzaku Divine Beast finally said something, its eyes glanced over. This kind of beast has mastered the ability to speak. I didn''t see it opening, but I heard it speak. It was a low female voice, cold, arrogant, and disdainful.


    "A mere human, dare to attack me?" When the voice came, a force came out at the same time, shocking Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao''s Tianxiong Yuxi power was shocked back, and at the same time an extremely powerful force hit Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao felt that his whole body was tense, and immediately used Tianxiong Yuxi to resist with all his strength, adding layers of shields in front of his body. A giant bear also appeared behind him, it was the strength of Tianxiong Yuxi who burst out, and he needed to fight with all his strength.


    This is the power of Suzaku, even if it is Wang Jiuxiao, he must deal with it with all his strength with a light blow. So to kill it with a mortal body is ridiculous to anyone.


    After all, the power of Tianxiong Yuxi is the power of heaven and earth, and it can still block the light blow of Suzaku, otherwise Suzaku can use stronger power to kill the king on the earth at will.


    Suzaku blinked when he saw that his attack was blocked, but he was a little surprised. However, it still didn''t put Wang Jiuxiao in its eyes. Now it has great aversion to humans, and the reason can be traced back to the past. So for humans, even if it is the king of the earth, it still kills if it wants to.


    It just soaked up enough lava from the volcano, ready to spray another flame ball. So, it decided to spray out at Wang Jiuxiao. See if this king of the earth can be stopped?

 Chapter 2078： The land cannot compete with the sky!

    Suzaku knew that Wang Jiuxiao could not stop its power, it was only trying to kill Wang Jiuxiao. It''s not that Wang Jiuxiao annoyed it, but because Wang Jiuxiao was noisy in front of it, and it was upset. In this land, the only thing it cares about is the person who killed the fire spirit it sent last time.


    The fire spirit it sends is extracted from its flame essence, and it also incorporates divine power. It believes that no one can kill the fire spirit in this land. As well as being able to defeat the Fire Spirit, the Fire Spirit will not disappear completely. However, Fire Spirit disappeared completely. It was equal to that the flame essence it separated, the undead fire spirit with divine power, was completely wiped out.


    Able to completely eliminate the fire spirit, either by driving the fire spirit into the void, or by fusing the fire spirit. Both of these situations, no matter which one, are extremely strong and deserve Suzaku''s attention. Into the void, that is divine power. It was even more terrifying if the fusion fire spirit could withstand the heat of the fire spirit.


    Perhaps it''s fusion, then a person who is a melting pot of divine power is most likely to do it. But Suzaku sensed that the person who merged the fire spirit was not a divine power melting pot, but someone else. This person is the only person it values.


    It knows that this person is also the one behind the plan to seize its divine power, so it knows that this person will definitely come to him. To this end, it does not need to take the initiative, just wait. And taking advantage of this waiting time, it will deal with humans and reduce the number of humans, which can be regarded as helping the gods in the "war of freedom".


    The battle of freedom is to deal with the destiny god, get rid of the control of the destiny god, and gain the true freedom of one''s life.


    Wang Jiuxiao was shocked when he saw the huge flame ball gradually forming in the mouth of Vermilion Bird. This Suzaku really didn''t plan to talk to him at all, and now he was about to hit the flame ball again. Moreover, this flame ball is aimed at himself, is to kill himself!


    "Suzaku, you are a sacred beast and are admired by the people, why do you do such a thing!" Wang Jiuxiao accused Suzaku.


    At the same time, Wang Jiuxiao also used the ability of sound transmission. This is so that everyone who gathers on the island can hear it. Let everyone see that the Vermilion Bird is not the legendary bird they imagined, sheltering the earth and blessing the common people. What it does is not good!


    In addition, the levitation technology of Shenji Technology, where Wang Jiuxiao is standing, is also capable of camera recording. The conversation between Wang Jiuxiao and Suzaku can be put on TV. So everyone can see Suzaku''s attitude clearly. Then, those who still think that Suzaku is a divine beast, the incarnation of justice, should pay attention. Suzaku continues to destroy and even destroy this earth, ignoring the many creatures and killing endlessly, is it still just?


    Suzaku still ignored Wang Jiuxiao, and the look of contempt did not make it appear to be arrogant, because it has absolute certainty that no one can stop it. It has no risk. Then the risky word arbitrarily is not enough to describe it.


    "Noisy." Suzaku sprayed out at Wang Jiuxiao after condensing to form a flame ball, while humming two words with arrogance and contempt. Just like, Wang Jiuxiao is so long-winded, just kill it.


    Wang Jiuxiao was really angry and shouted in a low voice: "Suzaku, if you want to treat us like this, don''t blame us for rebelling against the gods, we will resist to the end!"


    Suzaku squinted her eyes, a little concerned about Wang Jiuxiao''s words. Because a long time ago, when a war between the gods and humans broke out, the human kings at the time had such a momentum and determination, and then led the humans to resist constantly, causing the gods to suffer a lot.


    In this case, it would be even more important to kill this human king. Suzaku let out a sigh of relief, making the fireball expelled more quickly and fiercely, which is certainly not something Wang Jiuxiao can stop.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t dare to block such a flame ball head-on. He immediately backed away to avoid him, then showed his attitude to Suzaku, and shouted in a low voice: "Since you insist on doing this, don''t blame us for disrespect, we will fight to the end!"


    This is not a declaration of war, but it is better than declaration of war. If the gods want to destroy them, then they will resist to the end, even in war. It''s a matter of life and death, what can be concessions.


    beg for mercy? Slave? It''s a pity that the gods don''t give such opportunities, and they directly destroy and destroy them.


    Wang Jiuxiao backed away, and the power of Shenji Technology began to take effect, forming layer after layer of shield, which may not be able to withstand the flame ball, but it can be weakened.


    This time, Wang Jiuxiao was here, he wouldn''t let the flame ball hit it again, hurting the innocent. If this cannot be stopped, then the existence of the Red Wall Court will have to be criticized. The Red Wall Palace has protected people, who else can protect?


    Click, click, click!


    The flame ball came over, and the power of Shenji Technology created barriers after another. However, the flame ball was unstoppable and hit the barrier, which broke easily. Then he came to Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao used all the power of Tianxiong Yuxi to surpass the realm of the holy path, exerting all his strength, and directly resisting the flame ball with his hands. Behind him is a huge bear, also blocking the flame ball with both hands.


    The power and movements of Wang Jiuxiao and Tianxiong are synchronized. Whether they can protect the earth from damage and people from harm depends on whether he can block the flame ball.


    Fortunately, the flame ball stopped moving, it was blocked by Wang Jiuxiao!


    But this is not because Wang Jiuxiao''s power is so strong that he can block Suzaku''s flame ball. This is because the power of the magic machine technology has consumed the huge momentum of the flame ball, otherwise Wang Jiuxiao will not be able to stop it.


    Suzaku was a little surprised to see that his flame ball was blocked. It knows that the same thing as the blue light waves just consumed the momentum of the flame ball. It vaguely knows that this power is called technology by humans. But it looks down on the power of these so-called technologies and feels that technology cannot be compared with divine power.


    Now the flame ball was blocked, but the flame ball did not disappear. Suzaku still showed such a contemptuous expression, and then spit out a small ball of flame from his mouth. The small flame ball is extremely fast, and the power feels no weaker than the huge flame ball. When this little flame ball hits the huge flame ball, the huge flame ball seems to have gained tremendous power, and then quickly goes away.


    At this moment, Wang Jiuxiao''s power couldn''t stop it at all, and Wang Jiuxiao and the giant bear behind him who were in sync with him seemed small and vulnerable. They were propelled by the huge flame ball, quickly went out, and were slowly swallowed by the flame ball. If they are incorporated into the flame ball, they will probably be burned to the bone.


    The king of the earth is far from being able to compete with the divine power of the heavens!


    "My lord!" Seeing such a scene at the red wall palace guard below, he was shocked, so that the emperor would die!


    However, Wang Jiuxiao, who is protected by the strength of Tianxiong Yuxi, can''t stop the flame ball, and they can''t help it.


    boom!


    Seeing that Wang Jiuxiao was about to be swallowed by the flame ball, a group of dark magic power rushed, causing the flame ball to slow down.


    Seeing this, Suzaku''s despising expression was greatly moved. The human that it cares about, here comes!

 Chapter 2079： Need to settle first!

    There is only one person who can intercept the flame ball of the Vermillion Bird beast and slow it down, whether it is Wang Jiuxiao or other people, and that is Tang Ye. Wang Jiuxiao knew that it was Tang Ye, and the others knew that it was the faceless person, known as the Void Lord.


    Suzaku finally raised her head, looked forward, and saw a man with a black-and-white hood, who was still hiding his face with strength in front of the hood. The faceless man seems to have heard that it is such a person, appearing in any action will disturb the situation and do things that are almost impossible in the eyes of others.


    Is this a person, or another powerful creature?


    This kind of conjecture is not impossible, because a human being cannot explode with such great potential under the constraints of Qi Yun''s cultivation power. And this faceless person, since he dared not show people face to face, it might be because he was not human. What''s more, being able to use dark magic power can be considered as not being a person. Is it the Dark Demon?


    Suzaku had felt Tang Ye''s power and discovered that besides the dark magic, there were some other powers. But because Tang Ye was hiding, it couldn''t feel it. This also surprised Suzaku very much. He could hide his power in front of this beast. Could it be that there is power above God?


    Even if you don''t know this, as far as the dark magic power is concerned, that is to have the power of the dark demons, that is, the enemy of the gods, and can kill the gods, then it is also a threat to their divine power holders.


    The so-called gods are nothing but divine power. Being able to use divine power is a god. The acquisition of divine power is through breakthroughs and transformations again and again, and mortal power has become divine power. Therefore, cultivation can become immortals and then become gods.


    As long as the era of great cultivation of the past is opened, the so-called gods are just people who have cultivated stronger than them.


    Tang Ye''s arrival completely stirred the atmosphere of the volcanic island. One is that Tang Ye is powerful, and it is now rumored that Void Venerable mainly hunts the beasts, so now Tang Ye is here to do this? The second is that Tang Ye, the Void Lord, is uncertain about right and wrong. Some people support him and some oppose him. Such a person is destined to bring good drama.


    For those who wanted Suzaku to kill Tang Ye, this was the highlight. They believed that Vermilion was a sacred beast, and he could definitely kill Tang Ye!


    Another thing is that if Tang Ye and Suzaku go to war, then both parties are super strong, and the fight must be very fierce. It is a blessing to be able to witness a fight like a god.


    The strong will always be looked up to.


    Tang Ye was high in the sky, behind Wang Jiuxiao. The huge flame ball slowed down because of Tang Ye''s attack just now, Wang Jiuxiao''s pressure was greatly reduced, and he was not injured by the flame ball. But it is not easy for him to get out. If he does not continue to block the flame ball, the flame ball will still be smashed out, destroying the ground and hurting others. However, his strength can''t last long, after all, he still needs Tang Ye''s help.


    Wang Jiuxiao believed that Tang Ye would help. This faceless person is Tang Sheng, a person who cultivates the Great Way of Life, tolerates everything in the world, walks with his heart, and has access to the will of the world, so he can control himself no matter what kind of power he has. Probably this is why he is a human body and can also contain dark magic.


    In fact, Tang Ye felt that this had nothing to do with the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth that he practiced. He felt that it was because of his body. There must be some secret to this body.


    Tang Ye will indeed help Wang Jiuxiao solve the flame ball. If he doesn''t help, Wang Jiuxiao can''t stop him. He starts to release the dark magic power, which quickly condenses to form a giant sword. The huge sword was flying high in the sky, and the people below were shocked to see it. The momentum of that giant sword is comparable to Suzaku''s flame ball!


    "Get away." After condensing the magic giant sword, Tang Ye spoke to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t delay, he trusted Tang Ye''s strength and actions, he dodged aside, and then the flame ball quickly rushed out without his strength. But at this time, Tang Ye''s condensed magic sword came from across the sky and pointed directly at the center of the flame ball.


    The two forces collided, and after a stalemate, the magic giant sword pierced the flame ball into two pieces. It is not surprising that Tang Ye can dissolve the flame ball. The last time Suzaku smashed the flame ball to the Luohua Hole, he also blocked it.


    However, the flame ball will not be that simple. When it is cracked into two halves, it will still fall and exude tremendous power. Fortunately, Tang Ye had experience in dealing with these, calmly coping. The magical giant sword he condensed was divided into dozens of small swords, quickly cutting the two halves of the flame ball. Then the flame ball is cut into smaller pieces, and then cut again to become smaller, so the destructive power of the flame ball becomes very small, it will not cause much destruction when hitting the ground, and people can also avoid it in time.


    Of course, in the process of cutting the flame ball, the dark magic sword was consumed a lot. The power carried by the flame ball is also very strong, even if it is cracked by the dark magic sword, it will also consume Tang Ye''s dark magic.


    The flame ball was gone, and Suzaku did not rush to continue attacking. Looking at Tang Ye, his expression was glaring and gloomy, full of violence, and there was not much justice of a beast.


    Tang Ye walked away in the sky and came to Suzaku and confronted Suzaku. He gestured to Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Jiuxiao nodded, left the sky, returned to the ground, and presided over the ground.


    At this time, the people on the ground slowly became agitated. Some of them gritted their teeth and were hostile to Tang Ye. They were unhappy about Tang Ye''s blocking Suzaku''s flame ball, and felt that Tang Ye should be killed by the flame ball. And some people are excited, this is the battle between the strongest, and the wave of hands is so intense. Some people have been poor for their entire lives, unable to reach the realm where the strongest waved their hands. For those who pursue power, perhaps they will feel no regrets if they make one move all their lives.


    Someone shouted that they should not hurt the beasts, and they should kill the faceless people with all their strength, so as to calm the wrath of the beasts, then the divine fire catastrophe would be subdued. This was naturally what the people who wanted to use Suzaku to kill Tang Ye did. There are some people here who really have this kind of thinking, because they are incited by people with ulterior motives, insisting on their beliefs, fearing the beasts, and hating the evil person Tang Ye.


    Many people who hate Tang Ye are those whose relatives were killed by Tang Ye. After all, in some previous battles, Tang Ye waved his hand to slaughter many masters of the school.


    Tang Ye would not pay attention to the commotion in the following movement. These people can''t interfere with his affairs at all, nor can they reach his level. Therefore, the commotion of these people is handled by Wang Jiuxiao. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao was in a bad mood, and he was determined to destroy the Suzaku. The attitude of Suzaku just now is also very obvious. It doesn''t matter whether humans live or die, so they should resist!


    What killed the Void Lord to calm the anger of the beast was nonsense to Wang Jiuxiao, who knew Tang Ye''s identity. Regarding the commotion of these people, he also knew that someone was trying to get rid of Tang Ye through the atmosphere behind him.


    "Perhaps, you must settle down first when you are getting rid of foreigners?" Wang Jiuxiao snorted coldly. Facing the oppression of the gods, the human race can no longer fight in this way!

 Chapter 2080： Willing to kill!

    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t bear it even though he was still pregnant. Suzaku''s attitude toward him just now was obvious. Destroying the earth and killing humans, what can be compromised. If it is said that it was provoked by Tang Ye and sent a punishment to the heavens, then how did Tang Ye anger this divine beast, because of the power of the dark demons carried by Tang Ye?


    If this is the case, as a sacred beast, why not deal with Tang Ye directly, why do you want to deal with innocent people? At this point, Wang Jiuxiao felt that Suzaku was not qualified to be the beast they admired!


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao returned to the ground, protected by the guards of the red wall palace. Hua Tian stood beside him, with a strong momentum. In the last Red Wall siege, after Hua Tian was seriously injured, he had already achieved a breakthrough because of the influence of Wang Jiuxiao''s use of the power of Tianxiong Yuxi. Under his violent transformation into a giant bear, the giant bear became tougher and more domineering.


    As Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, many people will be excited when they see it. Usually, there is no chance to meet such a character. Then the scene became even more commotion, and someone asked Wang Jiuxiao how to deal with Suzaku. Is it to deal with Suzaku, or to deal with the Void Lord?


    "It was the evil Lord Void that angered the Vermillion Bird, and we must eliminate Venerable Void!" The people who hated Tang Ye shouted at Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao glanced at this man with a grim expression. He didn''t want to talk nonsense with these people. The Void Lord was Tang Sheng''s identity, which made him stand firmly on Tang Ye''s side, not to mention the ulterior motives of these people who wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    "You can guarantee that if you eliminate the Void Lord, Suzaku will stop destroying the earth and killing us?" Wang Jiuxiao stared at the man coldly.


    The man was stunned and speechless for a while. How could he guarantee this kind of thing, he just wanted to kill Tang Ye with the power of Vermilion Bird. As for Tang Ye''s death, whether Suzaku will continue to kill them is unknown. But when I thought about it, I realized it was a hidden danger. Those of them, who would be Suzaku''s opponent?


    But this person¡¯s hatred towards Tang Ye was unexpectedly firm. Even if the words were unreasonable, he said to Wang Jiuxiao: "The dark magic power used by the Void Lord is something that the gods cannot tolerate. If it is not dissatisfied with the Void Lord, then so. For a long time, the beast hasn''t appeared, why does it appear now? So, it must be the problem of the Void Lord. It''s right to kill him!"


    "I can approve of your point of view." Wang Jiuxiao coldly snorted to this person, "but I would never approve of Suzaku''s actions. If Suzaku came to destroy the evil Void Lord, then why destroy this land? There are still so many innocent people killed. You said that the gods protect us, we must be in awe and worship. But, those people who were killed, did they not fear the gods? But they were in awe, why were they killed? ?"


    "This is the authority of the gods, this is the warning of the gods to us! We can''t condone evil!" the man retorted.


    "Indulge in evil?" Wang Jiuxiao burst into force and shouted in a low voice: "Who do you say indulges evil? If you say that you indulge the Void Lord, then why don''t I know how many evil things he has done. As for the previous killings, yes The disputes between your private sects, don¡¯t use them as court disputes with me! If this matter is to be handled by me, then you sects should have accepted my control ten years ago!"


    Wang Jiuxiao''s momentum is so great, where is that person can stand up to. He took a few steps back in fright, his face turned pale, and he didn''t know how to refute for a while.


    People who are unreasonable will always be passive and weak in arguing.


    Wang Jiuxiao was indignant and snorted to the man again: "If the Suzaku is destroyed, it is your homeland. The one killed by the Suzaku is your relatives. Would you still say that this kind of Suzaku is righteous here now? Do you have to defend it firmly, respect it, and regard it as faith?"


    "I..." The man had nothing to say. If you encounter such a situation, where can you still accept the Vermillion Bird beast?


    These words of Wang Jiuxiao''s indignation were also heard by others. The others were in a commotion, but were shocked by Wang Jiuxiao''s attitude. They didn''t know what to do for a while, standing still, not knowing how to speak.


    Wang Jiuxiao said again: "I just went up and tried to talk to Suzaku, but it didn''t talk to me from beginning to end. If it really is the beast that protects us, would it be like this? I bowed to the royal power of the earth. But I dismissed it. I thought, even if it was a dog raised by the owner, the owner would care about it. So, in Suzaku''s eyes, don''t we mean nothing? Then, I can tell you!"


    As he said, Wang Jiuxiao''s tone was cold and firm, and he said, "I can tell you that such a beast, if I use my power, I will definitely kill it!"


    Hearing Wang Jiuxiao''s sonorous and powerful words, the turbulent people were even more afraid to speak. They didn''t expect Wang Jiuxiao to be so firm, wouldn''t it be impossible to incite the power of the Red Wall court?


    People with ulterior motives find it difficult to handle this. Because among people, they are a minority after all. They just relied on inciting and bewitching others to shape their own "potential", and now, this "potential" is suppressed by Wang Jiuxiao. Many people can accept that Wang Jiuxiao wants to kill a sacred animal, because it was originally the character of the emperor of the Red Wall they knew.


    This is the emperor of a military commander who has experienced life and death on the battlefield, and has been honed in one war after another. He is not the literati talent of the past, so he must consider making peace beforehand. Wang Jiuxiao has a strong temper. Beyond the bottom line he accepts, that is doing!


    As a man of the emperor, making this kind of decision has a very big impact. It is possible that a war broke out because of his temper. Therefore, such a person is not very suitable for the position of the emperor. However, those who knew Wang Jiuxiao felt that he was very suitable. Because he is not lacking in strategy, and the outburst of temper is also after crossing his bottom line. And his bottom line is precisely for this land, for the people on this land.


    boom!


    Suddenly, a ball of flame hit the sky. This was from Suzaku, because with Suzaku''s supernatural power, of course Wang Jiuxiao''s words could be heard. Originally it didn''t want to care, but when Wang Jiuxiao said to kill it, it couldn''t help it. Merely humans, even if they are kings, if they are arrogant, kill them first, let the humans see how weak they are!


    However, the flames Suzaku spit out was quickly dissipated by a dark magic power, and it was naturally Tang Ye that made the shot.


    When everyone saw Suzaku attacking them without hesitation, they were really chilled, and the look of despising and trampling them at will, there is no need to treat it as a **** to admire. In this era, there will probably be a minority of people who are bewitched and fooled. Because of thousands of years of development, many people have become deified, and the revolutionary war has made them feel liberalized, and slavery thinking has disappeared.


    Those who wanted to stir up the atmosphere and deal with Tang Ye in unison no longer dared to speak out. Because they know they can''t instigate now, they can only watch how things develop.


    As a result, after all, it returned to the battle between Suzaku and Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2081： God appointed!

    The matter finally returned to the battle between Tang Ye and Suzaku. In the eyes of everyone, Tang Ye was the only one who could fight Suzaku. However, they only knew that Tang Ye could fight Suzaku. As for the victory or defeat, it was far from knowing.


    Mortals defeated the gods, this kind of thing, but only in the legend. In the eyes of people, those who have defeated the gods are also regarded as gods. But has this faceless man become a god?


    No, he is just stronger, he hasn''t seen being defeated yet. Although he blocked Suzaku''s flame ball, Suzaku did not really start to exert force. If Suzaku uses all his strength, can he cope?


    Tang Ye couldn''t handle it. He can''t kill Suzaku, as long as Suzaku''s divine power is not captured, he can''t deal with Suzaku. All he can guarantee is that he will not be killed and it is possible to harass Suzaku. Even if he is here now, his strategy is decided. That is to harass, and then avoid.


    The purpose of this is to stop Suzaku from jetting flame **** to destroy the earth and kill innocent people.


    The real possibility to get rid of Suzaku is to wait for the arrival of Fengzhu Curtain. In fact, even if Feng Zhu Lian and them all add up, their combat power is no better than Tang Ye. But they can decide victory or defeat only because of the magic furnace. If they arrive, they will still be a consumption strategy for Suzaku, but in this strategy, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain can be used as a divine power melting pot, capturing Suzaku''s divine power bit by bit.


    Being seized of divine power means that power is weakened. Suzaku can be defeated as long as it holds and seizes enough divine power. When it''s time to kill Suzaku, you can grab the remaining divine power all at once after the kill.


    This battle to capture divine power is extremely important. Because after successfully capturing the divine power of Suzaku, Fengzhu Lian is a person with pure divine power, which is tantamount to the second "Suzaku". Then, there is a **** on their side. In this way, to deal with the next sacred beasts and fierce beasts, their joint efforts will be very advantageous, and the progress can be greatly improved.


    Calculated like this, the more successful it is to seize divine power, the easier it is to seize divine power in the future. Because they have several divine power holders here, their combat power is obviously much stronger.


    Therefore, the plan of capturing divine power can not only prevent the true gods from recovering their peak strength after the arrival of the true gods, but it also means that they have created a few gods here!


    Tang Ye will also benefit a lot from this plan, and it is even possible that his strength will increase by a few points. He naturally also controlled the divine power furnace. This is of course a matter of trust. If the divine power furnace becomes extremely powerful after receiving divine power, and suddenly rebels, wouldn¡¯t it be a lot of hidden dangers?


    Therefore, even if he discarded his morality, Tang Ye had already secretly controlled them. For example, Fengzhu Curtain, no one noticed, even the Fengzhu Curtain itself did not know what Tang Ye had moved on her body.


    At this time, after Tang Ye knocked out the flames that Suzaku attacked Wang Jiuxiao, in order to avoid making others feel that he cares about these lives and deaths, he continued to show the style of that maverick and emptiness, he said to Wang Jiuxiao: " You, the emperor of the Red Wall, are a bit interesting, which suits my appetite. For such a person, don¡¯t die so fast. I really want to see what kind of world you can create."


    This means that if he likes Wang Jiuxiao, then there is nothing to help Wang Jiuxiao. After all, from the moment he appeared to the present, he has not had any fixed position and he does whatever he wants. There was a fight with Wang Jiuxiao before, and he couldn''t say that he was biased towards the palace of the Red Wall. But now, if Wang Jiuxiao is in Italy, there is nothing left to help the Red Wall Palace.


    This is trivial information, but it can make many things come naturally.


    After speaking to Wang Jiuxiao, Tang Ye looked at the Vermillion Bird again, and at the same time swept, getting closer to the Vermillion Bird. He was alone in the air and looked very small in front of Suzaku. However, when everyone saw this scene, they didn''t think Tang Ye was small. Tiny is just an individual, and in terms of aura, Tang Ye''s dark magic power, the unchanging mystery and facelessness, is very calm, even when facing Suzaku, he does not appear to be weak.


    Zhu Que originally ignored everything, but when facing Tang Ye, she raised her head and looked directly at Tang Ye. This is how attitude determines a person''s weight. Just now, Wang Jiuxiao was far from this weight in Suzaku''s eyes.


    Tang Ye looked at Suzaku, still faceless, and said to Suzaku, "Servants of the gods, you are advanced."


    Tang Ye knows a lot. The servants of the gods actually refer to those who obtain supernatural powers from the infiltrated divine power, but those people are lower-level. Some of them adapt and become people with independent abilities. These are not necessarily servants of the gods, because they are not controlled. However, there are some who cannot bear the divine power. When they are boarded by the divine power, their will is swallowed. Regardless of their original appearance, they have actually been manipulated. They only act when needed to help the true God and deal with it. People who rebel against the true god.


    These are the servants of lower gods.


    The four great beasts, and the four great beasts, host powerful divine powers, they are slaves of advanced gods, and they can control anyone controlled by their abilities. Suzaku could have controlled low-level servants to help them, but after sending out the fire spirits and the fire spirits were destroyed, Suzaku felt it was unnecessary.


    Because the fire spirit is equivalent to the existence of a demigod, and the result is swallowed, and can deal with the fire spirit, then the other slaves of supernatural powers must not be able to solve this troublesome human being.


    Now, facing this powerful human, Suzaku can understand a little bit. It used to be dark magic power, which can be said to be the nemesis of the power of the gods. But in the same way, the power of the gods is also the nemesis of the dark magic.


    Suzaku looked at Tang Ye and said, "I dare not show my true colors, is it a human being? It should be like this, human, when can you confront the gods like this?"


    Tang Ye laughed, with a ridiculous expression in his laughter, and said, "The gods who suddenly appeared are not gods to me. Moreover, people, long, long ago, could confront gods in this way. Yes. Did you forget?"


    Suzaku squinted her eyes with a cold expression. It doesn''t like to be refuted like this and hit it in the face.


    Tang Ye sneered, and continued: "Have you forgotten that the king among people, with one hand, tore the things of the gods to pieces? Although he was appointed as a **** by your gods, the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth appointed him as a great god, but He was actually born in humans, grew up in humans, and was once an ordinary person. However, the king has experienced and changed his original intention, and will always move forward, and finally break through the supreme path. This is your god. I haven''t thought about the human potential."


    Suzaku''s eyes fired, and with a scream, he flew directly at him and attacked.


    The person Tang Ye said was Wang Fuxi. A person who once made the true gods helpless and elevated him to the position of true gods.

 Chapter 2082： Suzaku prisoner heaven!

    Fuxi is the ancient humanistic ancestor **** and one of the three emperors. Like Nuwa, he is the righteous **** of Fuyou Sheji. According to classical records, the reason why Fuxi is called the King of Humans is because he is the earliest king of the human race. After Nuwa created human beings, human development started from the primitive, and humanities have just appeared. In this, Fuxi played a huge role, leaving behind a lot of legends.


    In fact, there are many related legends, such as the birth of Fuxi, whether he was born as a man or as a god. There is a legend that his father is Suiren, and Nuwa is his younger sister, and he married Nuwa siblings. However, there is another legend that in ancient times,


    A girl from Huaxu country called "Huaxu" went to a place called Lei Ze to play, occasionally saw a huge footprint, and stepped on it curiously, so she was pregnant and gave birth twelve years later. One son, this son named Fuxi.


    All in all, Fuxi, the king of people, has too many legends. It¡¯s just that, after the war between humans and gods, both humans and gods suffered heavy losses, and their respective civilizations were destroyed. The records of future generations were compiled based on some clues. There is great controversy, after all, fiction. The ingredients are large.


    However, now that Tang Ye talked about the King of People, which made Suzaku extremely dissatisfied, it could prove that Fuxi was indeed a "human" in nature. Because the gods despise human beings, but Fuxi, who is so powerful that many gods are jealous, is representative of people, which is tantamount to slap them in the face.


    Zhu Que even flew out to attack Tang Ye, trying to tear Tang Ye''s appearance apart. Tang Ye stretched out dark chain wings, this state is almost the strongest state he has entered. There is no way, facing the power of the true god, he dare not neglect. He didn''t want an accident, the power of the true **** could kill him.


    Tang Ye used the dark chain wings, and it was only the second time. The first time was to kill Xu Wuming. Therefore, the people underneath saw Tang Ye with a pair of black chain wings stretching out behind them, and they were amazed. If it weren''t for Suzaku, they would be frightened. Because of that chain and wings, it''s very weird. Looking at Tang Ye like this, he really looked like a devil.


    After the dark chain wings were displayed, Tang Ye entered the strongest state, and the dark magic power was the most turbulent. This made the underground people feel the terrible Tang Ye further. In the past, Tang Ye used dark magic power to control a lot, at most he only opened three dead doors. Now, there are five dead ends, one short of which is the six dead ends in the strongest state. As for the state of being out of control after the Six Paths, he is not sure to control himself, and he will not reach that level.


    At the time of Jiuzhongtian, he opened the dead door of the Six Ways, and he lost control, causing Li Haoran to be seriously injured, and Li Haoran had to stay in Jiuzhong, unable to return. Tang Ye was very distressed, but he also mastered some of the abilities that turned out of control, such as the Dark Chain. In addition, he also worked hard to hone the ultimate state of the demon, that is, after the demon surpasses the six dead ends, he can still control himself, but it will take a shorter time.


    The power of the demon after being out of control is more powerful than the real dark demon. Although not as good as the Demon Ancestor of the Dark Demon Race, it definitely makes the true **** jealous. Therefore, Tang Ye has been trying the ultimate transformation of demons. If he succeeds, he can probably fight against the true god.


    Now facing Suzaku, he doesn''t need to use the ultimate demon, let alone the ultimate demon is not perfect. To deal with Suzaku is nothing but delay and harassment. Therefore, entering the strong state under the dark chains is to ensure that there is no accident, so he will not fight with Suzaku.


    When Suzaku flew over, a flame swept across his mouth. And Tang Ye waved the dark chain wings, extremely fast, and flew to a higher place, avoiding the flames of Suzaku, leaving a phantom. For the people below, this is a very powerful performance, dare to fight with Suzaku God.


    Suzaku screamed, flapped its wings, and chased Tang Ye, but the huge body was so flexible, flashing a dazzling arc of flame, and quickly chased Tang Ye behind.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Suzaku''s speed to be so fast, maybe it was because Suzaku''s size was too huge, and the distance he swept out in ten seconds, Suzaku could approach him in just one second. Suzaku''s sharp mouth had already caught up with Tang Ye. At this time, Suzaku spewed out flames, and it seemed that he could definitely hit Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye calmly stretched out his hand to grab, and then a dark magic Overlord Halberd appeared in his hand, quickly splitting the space. He rushed into the space and then appeared on the other side, avoiding Suzaku''s pursuit unharmed. This kind of space jump of only a few tens of meters is very simple for him, and it can be easily displayed even in battle.


    Seeing Tang Ye jump directly into the space to avoid Suzaku''s pursuit, everyone below was shocked. They felt that Tang Ye was too flexible. If he could use the space to jump at will, then who else could catch him. If you can''t restrain him, it will be impossible to defeat him.


    This Void Lord is really terrifying. Facing the power of the gods of the Vermilion beast, he can still be so calm, if he is dealing with humans, then he can be treated as playing. Those who wanted to kill Tang Ye were so angry that they couldn''t even kill the faceless man with the Vermillion Bird beast?


    Of course, no one will make a conclusion at this time, after all, Suzaku has just begun to attack, and the power of the beast is definitely more than that simple. I''m afraid Suzaku''s attack just now was just an ordinary attack, and none of them used magical powers.


    At this time, the people below are actually evacuating, away from the volcano. Because with the battle between Suzaku and Tang Ye, Suzaku spewed flames, dropped volcanic lava, hot boulders, etc. It would be fatal to be hit by these. When gods fight, mortals suffer. Knowing that he is weak, he naturally has to stay away. It would be very worthless if you took a small life to watch the battle.


    High in the sky, Suzaku flew to a higher sky, originally for chasing Tang Ye, but it did not expect Tang Ye to suddenly jump and avoid it. It didn''t even think that jumping space, the supreme secret skill, could be displayed so easily. In this case, it is not that simple to solve this human being, and it is necessary to use secret skills and supernatural powers.


    Suzaku flapped its wings, and the flames all over her body shone. From a distance, it looked like a flaming sun. It looked at Tang Ye and hummed: "It''s like a mouse running around, so you have nowhere to run."


    After all, Suzaku wailed sharply up to the sky. The sound formed waves, spreading round and round, and then there was a scream around, and there was flames shining round and round, forming a sound wave range of flame burning.


    Suzaku prisoner heaven!


    One of Suzaku''s secret magical powers, sound waves of flames, confines the space, making people nowhere to hide.

 Chapter 2083： Burial in flames!

    Prisoner Tian, ??this sounded like a very powerful magical power. And it is indeed very powerful, not just as simple as it sounds. At this time, I saw the sky above the island, as if it was covered with a curse seal, shining circles of flames, and the flames were still swaying, flashing and flashing like the ripples of the blue water in the lake.


    Then every fluctuation, it is the extremely powerful divine power passing by!


    At this time, the surrounding space is flooded with this power, and any creatures inside will be affected. The most restrictive is action. Even if it is a jumping space, this space level has been entangled and imprisoned by flame fluctuations. If you want to split this space, you must first solve the flame power, then it is not easy to make a space jump.


    A rippling flame circle was shining in the air, which looked spectacular from a distance, but it also made more people have to evacuate further because of the heat. It was as if a sun was hanging in the air, so close to the ground, the ground temperature rose sharply, making it unbearable for people on the ground.


    Even the sea around the island did not heat up, and there were many fishes that couldn''t stand it at once, and they floated up after death. The actions of the Suzaku beast had a huge impact.


    Wang Jiuxiao responded to the impact of the ground and further deployed the power of Shenji Technology around the island. This kind of divine power level battle is too devastating, and he has to reduce it to a minimum.


    In mid-air, the Vermillion Bird screamed and then unleashed an extremely powerful Prisoner Sky magical power, which surrounded Tang Ye in the Prisoner Sky flame circle. It looked at Tang Ye, and besides glaring, there was a calmness in those eyes, which seemed to despise people all the time.


    "Look at how you hide this time." Suzaku snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had no face, frowning. Sure enough, fighting under supernatural power, compared with the previous battles, the pressure was too much. For example, the current imprisonment secret technique under the divine power, although it is a range imprisonment, but within this range, it is impossible to easily use the ability to jump space. The space protected by divine power needs to be split without full effort, it is impossible to do it.


    Then the next battle needs to be half greeted and half avoided. It''s just that if this continues, I don''t know how long it will last. If it is singles consumption, according to the previous dodge, Tang Ye will never be afraid. After all, the magic of darkness continues to flow in the body. As long as the gate of death is controlled before the six paths, it will not lose control. It is like a perpetual motion machine of darkness magic.


    This was also the reason why he dared to harass Suzaku right now. He wouldn''t run out of power, so he would dodge the fight for one day, two days, or even farther. As long as there are no mistakes and no serious injuries, Suzaku''s power can be consumed in advance, which is very beneficial to the development of the capture divine power plan.


    With Tang Ye within a range, Suzaku would deal with Tang Ye much easier. At this moment, its huge size is very advantageous, but instead of using a giant to pounce, it directly fan-shaped fire. At this time, Tang Ye couldn''t jump and avoid space, so sooner or later he would be sprayed by its flames.


    A fierce flame spurted out of Vermillion Bird¡¯s mouth, directly impacting Tang Ye, who swiftly evaded, but the flame range was large, always following his side, looking very dangerous, if you take a slow step, you will be burnt The look of ashes.


    "Your flame can''t be three hundred and sixty degrees, right." Tang Ye knew that his situation had become a lot more difficult, but he still took it easy. Calm like him, knowing that he can keep his current speed from being burned by the flames, so he dodges in a circle, approaching from the circle to the side of Suzaku.


    Suzaku''s head didn''t turn so fast, Tang Ye dodged behind it, and indeed avoided its flames. But when he heard Tang Ye''s words, he laughed disdainfully, and said, "As you wish."


    Then, Suzaku flew to the middle of Prison Sky''s flame range and sprayed flames again. This time it is about to perform a three-hundred-sixty-degree fire. The prisoner sky flame circle is circular, it is located in the center, and its body can rotate, so what about spraying a flame of three hundred and sixty degrees.


    "Really..." Tang Ye was speechless, now he was about to avoid the 360 ??degree flame. Of course, you can run around in circles, but Suzaku spins extremely fast, and the flame coverage is huge. If you can''t advance it, you can''t hide it at all.


    call!


    Suzaku immediately turned around and sprayed the flames, covering 360 degrees, giving no chance to evade. If he didn''t break through and leave the prisoner sky flame circle, he would be buried in the fire.


    At this time, the entire Prison Sky flame circle was full of raging flames. The flames protected by divine power could not even exist as dust. When the creatures were burned to ashes, the ashes quickly turned into nothingness. So, can a mere mortal body still exist in this situation?


    Seeing Tang Ye being swallowed by the sea of ??fire, the people underground suddenly became quiet, and many people suddenly felt that this kind of thing was very heavy. They realized that people are very weak in front of divine power. Even a person as powerful as the Void Lord could not live long under Suzaku. So, if the gods want to destroy them, what else can they do besides waiting for death?


    Originally, there were many people of sect, because of their hatred of Tang Ye, they wished that Tang Ye would be killed by Suzaku. However, after witnessing the insignificance of human beings in front of divine power and Suzaku''s contemptuous attitude towards humans, they also became heavy, and they were not happy that Tang Ye was killed. After all, they are human beings. If they are enslaved by divine power, what is the use of so-called sect wars and gaining divine power?


    Even if they are cultivators, they are also influenced by the will of many "freedom" and "democracy" in the new era. If one day was enslaved by divine power, it would be so miserable, this is definitely not what they want.


    Wang Jiuxiao stared at the sky, his expression extremely cold, his fists clenched. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye was killed like this. How could Tang Sheng be killed like this?


    However, he did not feel Tang Ye''s breath anymore. As the emperor, the king of men, protected by the will of Tianxiong Yuxi, he has a sensitive lock-in induction to individual powerful existences, but Tang Ye''s breath is gone!


    There is only one possibility for this result, that is, Tang Ye is dead.


    "Will it be like this...?" Wang Jiuxiao closed his eyes and snorted, heavy and painful. He always felt that only Tang Ye, a saint, wanted to maintain a human-oriented world situation and prevent humans from being enslaved. Even if he was the emperor, but he had to rely on Tang Ye. But now, Tang Ye is dead?


    "From today, the fate of people is going to be very miserable..." After accepting Tang Ye''s killing by Suzaku, Wang Jiuxiao''s eyes were blank. He looked around and looked at those people, as if he had seen their fate. .


    Suzaku also no longer felt Tang Ye''s breath, knowing that Tang Ye was dead, it removed the imprisonment secret technique of Prison Sky''s flame circle, and waited for the flames to dissipate.


    This human being the strongest person is dead, and human beings have nothing to fear.

 Chapter 2084： Flame death line!

    Affected by Wang Jiuxiao''s expression, and seeing that Tang Ye''s figure disappeared in the sky, everyone thought that Tang Ye was dead. This incomparably powerful, among their human beings, was almost invincible during the time they appeared. No matter it is the strongest master of the martial art, or the people of the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall, or even the emperor of the Red Wall himself, he cannot defeat him. Now, he was killed by Suzaku.


    This kind of thing, once again tell everyone, the earth, don''t violate the sky!


    Everyone looked up at the sky, heavy and sad. If the power of the sky were to come down, it really could only be slaughtered. You can no longer think that the sky will shelter the ground, because the celestial beast of Suzaku is merciless on the ground and destroying and killing. At this moment, those who were thinking of Tang Ye''s death slowly realized that their selfishness before, in the face of the situation of heaven and earth, could it be that way?


    The Suzaku in the air snorted when seeing such a depressed human being. The human race, if it weren''t for the protection of the True God Nuwa, and the natural talent for the colorful **** stone, which enabled it to possess powerful intelligence, creativity, and explosive power, otherwise humans would definitely be the weakest race.


    But it is because of the shelter that human beings have that human beings have unlimited possibilities, and things like "miracle" were first born from human beings. And because of the emergence of one miracle after another, human beings continue to make breakthroughs, and outstanding people are comparable to gods. Even, above God. This possibility that the true **** can''t suppress makes the gods terrified!


    However, most people are mediocre people. Therefore, as long as you kill a small number of outstanding people, there is nothing terrible about human beings.


    Now that Tang Ye was killed, Suzaku didn''t even care about the human melting pot that could contain its divine power. Because the furnace can''t threaten it at all, if the furnace dares to come, it can shoot to death in minutes. Therefore, Suzaku decided to return to the volcano, continue to sleep and accumulate strength, waiting for the coming of the true gods, and ushering in the era of the rule of the gods again. In addition, we must solve the destiny gods and return to freedom at the beginning of the world.


    The flames in the air gradually dissipated, and the Suzaku, who was about to return to the volcano, turned around. However, it suddenly seemed to have seen something and snorted. The body that had turned around suddenly stopped moving, staring at the last flame that dissipated.


    Then it saw that Tang Ye volleyed there intact.


    "What''s this?" Suzaku was surprised and wondered, didn''t this human kill him? How are you still alive!


    "That''s...?!" As the flame disappeared, the underground people also saw Tang Ye, and they were suddenly surprised. The Void Lord is okay, still alive!


    I don''t know why, the people on the ground, whether they were conceived just now or just watching a show, were all happy and felt that this was a human blessing. Of course, if they calm down, they need to consider a question. Is this person who has been hiding his face and able to use dark magic powers?


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t need to consider this question. He knew that Void Lord was a human being, because that was Tang Ye. He was also extremely excited at this time. He originally thought that Tang Ye was killed by Suzaku, but now Tang Ye is still alive. This is really great. Tang Sheng is really different, he can always do extraordinary things!


    Zhuque turned back and stared at Tang Ye, furious. It didn''t understand it. Under its own flame, this human being could not die. Your own flame is not an ordinary flame. Human beings do not have strong strength, and it is extremely difficult to even extinguish it. The flame that I ejected just now is even the essence of fire, which is a sacred fire to humans. Can it burn a person?


    Suzaku has more and more reason to suspect that this faceless person is not a human at all!


    The most annoying thing is that even if Tang Ye''s clothes were not burned, even Tang Ye''s clothes were not burned! It is possible to be able to burn the clothes of the faceless person, and to see the body of the faceless person, it is probably also possible to judge the identity of the faceless person.


    Even the clothes weren''t burned down. Could it be that Shenhuo was fake? Of course it is not fake! Zhu Que knew that this was because Tang Ye used his strength to protect the clothes. However, to protect the clothes from being burnt in the sacred fire, a strong force is required. This shows that this faceless person has the power to resist his own divine fire.


    Is there such a thing? !


    Zhuque was very unwilling, staring at Tang Ye, hoping that the doubts in her heart would be resolved, but Tang Ye probably wouldn''t talk to him slowly.


    Looking at Suzaku, Tang Ye looked coldly without face, and didn''t smile like before. Although he is not afraid of Suzaku''s flames, he is still very afraid of supernatural power. He would not take any aggressive actions, so after resisting Suzaku''s sacred fire, Suzaku and everyone thought he was dead. There was a perfect opportunity to attack Suzaku, but he did not do so. Because he knew that even if he got a chance to hit Suzaku with all his strength, he would not be able to kill Suzaku, but would expose a lot of himself. It would be better to continue to follow the previous plan and focus on harassment, delay, and consumption.


    The reason why he can resist Suzaku''s sacred fire is because he himself is a flame physique. Moreover, only the firebird of Jiuzhongtian knew that his flame was the oldest kind of fire, that is, the flame of the Chaos Phoenix. This kind of flame, even Suzaku, is simply incomparable. In addition, Tang Ye can also turn into a flame, a flame body, which can dodge all attacks, whether it is physical or magic. He was swallowed in the sea of ??fire just now, he was transformed into a flame body, fused in the flame, no one could see it, and he could hide his identity.


    As for the loss of his breath, it was because he covered it. Because it turned into a flame body, it was Tang Sheng''s direct expression, if it was not covered up, people on the ground could easily feel it. Not only the people on the ground, but also the strong in other places, such as Murong Huansha.


    In this case, it is tantamount to revealing the identity. Therefore, he has not used Tang Sheng''s power. One step, until the end, he will not close the net, and will not reveal his identity.


    Tang Ye looked at the surprised Suzaku, sneered, and said: "I haven''t planned to die so soon, so you don''t have to work hard, I''m afraid you can''t kill me."


    Now that Suzaku had lifted the restraint of the sonic flame circle, Tang Ye could move freely. And he won''t be dealt with by the secret skill of Suzaku again, and with experience, he won''t fall twice in the same place.


    Suzaku felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant and was really irritated, so he would actually kill this human!


    Ouch!


    Suzaku screamed, sharp and solemn, and even the people on the ground were affected. He quickly covered his ears. Even so, it was very painful.


    "If that''s the case, then you humans, go to death." Suzaku was probably angered to everyone. After speaking, three groups of flames spurted out of her mouth in succession.


    Three groups of flames stand on three sides, and then connect together as if they were emitting lasers. Then, the three groups of flames turned into cannons, banging out flames, attacking both Tang Ye and the people on the ground.


    Suddenly the casualties began to spread!

 Chapter 2085： Wronged!

    The three-legged force formed by the three flames is actually constructed into three cannons. After they are connected, flame **** are continuously ejected, and the flame **** will explode, just like flame bombs. The three cannons in the sky fired flaming cannonballs intensively, attacking Tang Ye, and attacking people on the ground. Suddenly casualties appeared, screams, pain, and chaos.


    Tang Ye wanted to withstand the Suzaku''s attack, unable to stop those flame shells, casualties were inevitable, and Wang Jiuxiao could only rely on Wang Jiuxiao to organize escape and rescue. These people who watched the excitement are still affected after all.


    Fortunately, the power of the Red Wall Palace reacted quickly, coupled with the advanced technology of Shenji, and soon Wang Jiuxiao organized people to leave the island and retreat to the sea. They used the power of Shenji technology to quickly pave a place to stand on the sea and accommodate the people on the island.


    Suzaku looked at the embarrassed people on the ground, cast ironic eyes, but did not continue to attack. For it, killing these people is too simple, don''t worry about it. The attack just now did not really want to kill the people on the ground, but because of this secret technique, it was originally the magical power of such a range attack.


    The flame death line, three flames form a powerful force, and then mainly rely on the three connected lines. These three lines can interact with flame forces, and then generate flame cannonballs, which in turn makes the flame regiment become a turret, circulating continuously, and launching efficiently, which is directly a wild bombardment.


    Now, Suzaku has a little control, mainly targeting Tang Ye and launching a bombardment on Tang Ye. After all, mad bombing also consumes power, and it can''t always be like this. Therefore, when you don''t attack the ground, you don''t have to work so hard to attack Tang Ye.


    The three artillery turrets were bombarded against Tang Ye, Tang Ye quickly avoided, explosions came one after another, and suddenly the sky seemed to be set off fireworks. It was raging red, and a sea of ??fire was burning in the sky, which was shocking.


    After the shelling came down, I felt that the sky was shaking. It was too dazzling to see anyone. Suzaku stopped to see what happened to Tang Ye and whether he killed Tang Ye.


    Of course there was no result. Without being restrained in action, Tang Ye jumped and avoided these easily.


    Suzaku slowly understood that Tang Ye was not here to deal with it, but to tease it!


    Because from the very beginning, Tang Ye hadn''t attacked it actively, just evading its attacks!


    What''s this, how can you win the next battle if you don''t take the initiative to attack and just avoid it? So, this faceless human has never thought of winning himself? What is his intention to do this?


    This is a conspiracy!


    "Cunning human!" Suzaku shouted angrily at Tang Ye, realizing that there was a conspiracy in it. Human conspiracy, it is jealous. Because human beings are too cunning, in the past battles between humans and gods, true gods have suffered from human cunning.


    Just do it if you have the ability. It''s a pity that because humans don''t have the ability of true gods, they have to find another way of confrontation, which is to make full use of their own wisdom.


    cunning? conspiracy? That is actually wisdom!


    Suzaku has strong power and wisdom, but facing humans, he is still afraid of that cunning. Humans, whether they are gods, demons, or demons, think that cunning is famous. Therefore, every time they lose to humans, these gods, demons and ghosts, who are born with stronger power than humans, will curse, "Cunning humans!"


    They feel that they are not defeated by humans, but by "cunning." But isn''t cunning, a kind of human power?


    That is lost to humans!


    Suzaku didn''t know Tang Ye''s conspiracy, but it was certain that Tang Ye had a conspiracy. This unknown feeling made it very unhappy, and at the same time, he was vaguely afraid. After all, Tang Ye is very powerful, and now, it hasn''t hurt him. This kind of conspiracy arranged by people must be paid attention to, otherwise an accident will affect the overall situation of the descending of the gods.


    However, I don''t know what Tang Ye''s conspiracy can do. Then kill this human with all your strength! Kill him, the conspiracy will lose its executors, and the conspiracy will be gone!


    Ouch!


    Suzaku screamed in anger and increased his strength to attack Tang Ye. It must kill Tang Ye at all costs!


    However, Tang Ye remained calm, insisting on the strategy of harassment, delay and consumption. Any Suzaku''s attack is mainly to avoid. If Suzaku stops attacking, he will take the initiative to attack, provoke Suzaku, and let Suzaku come to hit him again.


    Suzaku was really depressed. Tang Ye''s strength was very good. It could avoid its attacks. It was difficult to find a chance to kill Tang Ye with one blow. Although Tang Ye couldn''t kill it, but Tang Ye didn''t want to kill it, then it felt that his strength was not superior. If Tang Ye strongly wanted to kill it, but Tang Ye''s power was not enough to kill it, then it could provoke Tang Ye proudly, but Tang Ye didn''t want to kill it.


    This human being, what he wants to do, is really annoying!


    In this case, a favorable condition Suzaku can think of is consumption!


    Suzaku didn''t believe that the power of this faceless human could last so long. Each of its attacks is powerful and deadly. To avoid such an attack, you must use your full strength and increase your vigilance. This requires a huge consumption of strength and spiritual levels. So, how long can this faceless person last?


    Although Suzaku will also consume its own power, this is where it sleeps and it is its home court. Everything is good for it, even if it is consumed, it will not consume much.


    If that''s the case, let''s see how long this faceless human can evade!


    Don''t believe that his power can''t be used up!


    Suzaku had the motivation to attack Tang Ye again. Avoid it, then play slowly until this faceless human is exhausted!


    However, after Suzaku launched its attack on Tang Ye, it took some time for it to discover that Tang Ye could still be evaded, and it seemed that there was no consumption of power.


    Suzaku did not believe it, and continued to attack, and then it got dark... But under the flames of Suzaku, the sky was still red. Suzaku''s attack did not stop, nor did Tang Ye''s avoidance. Then, the next day, it dawned... the battle of one attack and one hiding continued.


    Suzaku is completely speechless. It doesn''t understand, is the power of this faceless human being so rich? It''s been a day and a night, and you can still fight like this, are you kidding me?


    At this time, the people on the ground had gone a lot better, some went to heal their injuries, and some went to sleep. Their hearts are also big, with gods fighting on their heads, they can actually fall asleep. And when they saw that Tang Ye and Suzaku were still fighting, they were still amazed. It was worthy of a fairy fight. It seemed that the legendary fight for three days and three nights, or months, or even years, was really possible.


    Suzaku saw that Tang Ye was still in full condition and didn''t want to fight, so he plunged into the crater and went back to rest first. This human being is really abnormal. He can''t kill himself, but he comes to harass himself, and he can''t kill him. What is this?

 Chapter 2086： confidence!

    Suzaku didn''t know how to vent her aggrieved anger, and she had never encountered such aggrieved matter. It can''t kill Tang Ye, this is something it doesn''t want to admit. It didn''t know why its sacred fire had no effect on Tang Ye. According to common sense, even if he did not attack Tang Ye with a deadly stunt, Tang Ye would still be affected by the divine fire. However, the result was that Tang Ye didn''t seem to be affected by Shenhuo at all!


    On the contrary, Suzaku felt that Tang Ye''s momentum was getting stronger and stronger. This is weird. Without being affected by the divine fire, can it be blessed by the flame to become stronger?


    Suzaku dared not think about such a thing, how could there be such a thing! Can others adapt to their own sacred fire?


    However, the fact is that Tang Ye can not only adapt to its flames, but also absorb it. Tang Ye''s flame nature adapts to the fire of the Chaos Phoenix, the root of fire, so what fire can''t adapt to?


    Tang Ye also discovered a gratifying thing, that is, in terms of power consumption, he can also recover by merging into Divine Fire. Therefore, even if there is no magic power "provider" in the body, Suzaku''s sacred fire is something he can use to supplement. That harassing Suzaku, he really has no problem at all.


    It''s just that he can''t kill Suzaku alone. Although he is very advantageous in the battle of harassment, but his strength can no longer break through to a higher level, that is, the true **** level, then he can''t make a fatal blow to Suzaku. Therefore, no matter how much the two fight, there will be no result, and neither can kill anyone.


    But it''s not that the fight between the two is meaningless, but the significance lies with Tang Ye. Tang Ye can consume Suzaku and change Suzaku''s mood, so it is much easier to kill Suzaku after waiting for Fengzhu Curtain.


    At this time, Suzaku ran into the volcano, intending to take a rest, and when he recovered his strength, he would come out to fight Tang Ye, but Tang Ye voluntarily ran in to fight him, making him very impatient. It ate a few mouthfuls of lava from the volcano, and then absorbed a burst of flames inside the volcano. It was a simple supplement of strength, and was angry at Tang Ye''s initiative to call, and went to fight Tang Ye again.


    "You **** human, I see how long you can hold on!" Suzaku shouted angrily at Tang Ye, stretched its wings, and hit Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye hurriedly took refuge and quickly emerged from the crater, with Suzaku close behind. Then I saw one person, one bird, one black suit, one red, fighting in mid-air, moving fast, and the scene was shocking. It was amazing.


    However, there are not so many people on the ground now, or they have chosen to watch further away. Moreover, there seems to be no need to watch it all the time. The battle between Suzaku and the Void Lord has been going on for a few days. As far as the current situation is concerned, if you want to tell the victory, I am afraid that it will be indefinitely.


    Some people have also noticed that Tang Ye''s style of play is not active, it is mainly to avoid. This seems very rascal, but people understand very well that in the face of Suzaku''s powerful attack, who can handle it, of course he must avoid it. And when there is a chance, Tang Ye will also take the initiative. Even went inside the volcano. This should be regarded as a retreat to advance. In any case, everyone felt that Tang Ye was able to beat Suzaku like this, it was very powerful, and it was their human pride.


    Everyone was amazed. Tang Ye''s power was so strong while still being so strong. After a few days of fighting with Vermilion, he didn''t even use it up, and he could still continue to fight. Among human beings, such people are definitely monsters.


    "You don''t know how long I can hold on, so you will be flustered." Tang Ye knew that Suzaku became irritable, and it was very beneficial to talk to it when fighting with it to stimulate it and defeat Suzaku''s mood.


    After fighting with Suzaku for so many days, Tang Ye counted the time, Feng Zhulian and the others should almost be able to fight. If it still doesn''t work, then the qualifications are too bad and worrying.


    At this time, when the dragon raised his head to the top of the mountain, Fengzhu Lian and the others were resting. They were very tired just after coming out of the Suzaku illusion, gasping for breath. However, they didn''t suffer much damage, and they were much better than before. This is their progress. Facing the supernatural power of Suzaku, not only are they no longer afraid, but they can also deal with it calmly, making fewer and fewer mistakes, and they can fight Suzaku.


    The Shenlong spirit observed their performance and knew that they could almost fight Suzaku. And when they were resting, Shenlong Spirit used the illusion ability to show them the real battle between Tang Ye and Suzaku. They saw Tang Ye and Suzaku fighting, although they were thousands of miles away, they still felt very shocked.


    The Lord alone blocked the Suzaku!


    The method they trained to deal with Suzaku was based on the fact that Tang Ye attracted Suzaku''s attention, so they could attack with confidence. Now that Tang Ye is going to deal with Suzaku, they must be more careful. At the beginning, the regiment was often destroyed. But after a few days of training, I finally got better. Shenlong spirit also told Fengzhu Lian how to use the physique of the divine power furnace to absorb divine power and weaken Suzaku. After some attempts, it has worked.


    Originally, the few people had no confidence in dealing with Suzaku. They just followed Tang Ye and believed in Tang Ye. But after these few days of training, they think it can be done. This was not the confidence that Tang Ye gave, but the confidence that they developed themselves. This is very important and has a considerable positive impact on their strength.


    Seeing the progress of these people, Shenlong Spirit was also very lamented. The people Tang Ye chose were not wrong, they were all plastic talents. These few people, to be cultivated, are definitely the people who take the lead in ancestral land.


    Now that these people are together, the combat power formed is definitely the first in the ancestral land. Even those sects, I''m afraid they can''t deal with it together. It''s no wonder that those sects are jealous, nihilistic, and there are only a few people, but all of them are the holy way, one person worth one hundred, or even one thousand, it is really a legend.


    After Fengzhu Lian and the others rested, the spirit of Shenlong appeared. The Shenlong at this time was shrunk. It said to several people: "You are ready for the final training. If you can complete it, then go hunting the Vermillion Bird. If you can''t, then you will watch Tang... Void Lord die. Because Void Lord The power of the squad seems not to consume much, but in fact it won¡¯t last long.¡±


    How many people were surprised when they heard Shenlong''s words, is there such a thing? But what Shenlong said, they naturally believed. Suddenly they didn''t dare to neglect at all, be careful, and confident, to complete a Suzaku hunt!


    Shenlong''s words were of course lied to them. Tang Ye''s power would not be exhausted. Shenlong knew this. It''s just that sometimes white lies can have a huge effect, so it''s very useful to promote Phoenix Pearl Curtain to increase their experience and hunt Suzaku. After all, time waits for no one, because Shenlong vaguely felt that the power of Xuanwu had revived!


    If the two sacred beasts unite, then Tang Ye will not want to win.


    At this moment, Tang Ye faced the Suzaku with calmness. But he changed the way of fighting a little bit, that is, to be more proactive. Because he knew that Fengzhu Lian would be coming soon. At this time, it is necessary to consume more Suzaku''s power!

 Chapter 2087： To kill him!

    Suzaku noticed a change in Tang Ye''s fighting style. This makes it suspicious. What does this sleepless human want to do, suddenly becomes a lot of active attacks, is it another conspiracy?


    Or did the original conspiracy go to a deeper level? Otherwise, how could it become this way of fighting?


    Because Tang Ye could not be killed, Suzaku had a lot of suspicions about Tang Ye. Otherwise, a human being can''t kill it when he is full, and he will come to fight with it again. There must be some intention.


    It''s just that Suzaku didn''t know Tang Ye''s thoughts, and of course he had to fight back against Tang Ye''s attack. How can it be one of the four great beasts, how can it be obediently beaten. Since Tang Ye took the initiative to attack, there would be a lot of chances to be fatal, so it gave it a chance to attack.


    "It seems that your plan has succeeded another step." Zhuque stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly. It''s not stupid, it probably guessed some things, if it wasn''t for something to be done, how could Tang Ye suddenly change his fighting style.


    But Suzaku is not afraid, even if he has some guesses, it is very calm. In the face of the power gap, Tang Ye can''t hurt it, then it will kill Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye Suzaku said: "There is no plan, just find a few people and kill you."


    Suzaku didn''t expect Tang Ye to dare to tell him this. However, it knows about this, it is to find the divine power furnace, hunt the divine beasts, and obtain divine power.


    "Do you think you can kill me if you find the power melting pot? Naive!" Suzaku laughed at Tang Ye. It knew this kind of thing early, and as to why it knew it, what about the control of the destiny god. What it has to do now is to kill those who dare to attack the divine power. The magical furnace is here, that''s just right, kill the magical furnace, it doesn''t need to think any more. Without the divine power melting pot, the divine power will not be lost, even if it is not on it, it will also be on other boarders, then it will not affect the power recovery problem of the true **** when it comes.


    Tang Ye looked at Suzaku with a smile, and said, "It''s really naive. In a world where there has been no deification power for thousands of years, suddenly some people have gained deification power, and then they are going to kill gods. Most people think it is impossible to succeed. "


    Suzaku snorted coldly: "Since you know it, then do you have to do a fearless resistance. Your deified power comes from our gods, but now you are using this power to kill our gods. Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    "Although the power comes from you, since it is your power, can it naturally kill you?" Tang Ye smiled.


    Suzaku stared at Tang Ye gloomily. This is indeed, even in the heavens, their gods will fight, using their own strength, the strong can naturally kill the weak. But the question is, will the divine power acquired by human beings be as strong as the gods? After all, it is ridiculous that people want to kill gods.


    "In fact, people don''t want to kill any gods at all. Your gods are not big evil people, and humans don''t need to kill gods to prove their strength and some similar inspirational things. If we can, of course we want to get along with your gods. But the problem is, you are not happy." Tang Ye said to Suzaku.


    Suzaku looked contemptuously and said: "It is on par with our gods? This is a place of your arrogance, which is disgusting. However, this is not the main reason for wanting to kill you. Our gods kill you for a higher goal. Don¡¯t think that we kill you just because we despise you and feel that you are inferior and mean. Our gods¡¯ minds are not so small."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Yes, so I know that your gods want to kill us humans in order to deal with the destiny gods. A member of your gods who does not belong to your gods, but above all gods, even above them. A powerful existence above everything."


    "You..." Suzaku stared at Tang Ye, feeling incredible. How can a human being know that their gods have to deal with the destiny gods? Moreover, how does a human perceive the destiny of the gods?


    What their gods are going to do will not explain to mankind, let alone that the plan to kill mankind is to return this world to justice. They are the gods here, and they rule everything here. Just decide what to do, no need to ask anyone for advice.


    Suzaku was surprised that the destiny deity''s matter, even in the heavens, was an unmentioned existence, so how could the humans on earth know the destiny deity?


    The destiny **** is a god, but not a god. Once, the destiny **** was just a source of power, staying in the center of heaven and earth, and the development of all creatures and creatures was regulated by harmony and luck. However, because destiny is the convergence of will, will itself is a kind of behavioral instruction. When destiny gathers too much will, the overflowing will produces its own form, and then, when it accumulates enough, this will controls the destiny. Strength, and then fate, became the destiny **** of change.


    Fate is everywhere, but nowhere to be found. Whether in the heavens, the world, or hell, there is fate. Fate can be lodged on any creature in this world. And its own control over fate allows it to have any ability to control creatures. Therefore, fate is invincible.


    Even so, this kind of trajectory controlled by fate is absolutely intolerable, so the deity must get rid of this mutant destiny deity. And human beings, those with lofty ideals who know the bad control of fate, also want to get rid of such destiny gods. Similarly, the noble soldiers and ghost generals of the underworld also wanted to get rid of such an abnormal fate. However, the gods firmly believe that it is the birth of mankind that makes the destiny change. It is the will of mankind, the seven emotions and six desires, that let the destiny gods know how to think and have their own desires. Therefore, the method that the gods implement is to get rid of humans!


    In this way, humans can only rebel against the gods first. The Jifu seems to be a third party, but it actually participates in it. In the underworld, a large number of ghosts are humans, and humans will naturally help their kind, so some underworld power is on the side of humans. However, other underworld forces, agreeing with the views of the gods, will stand on the side of the gods. In this way, in the dispute between humans and gods, although the gods have a greater advantage, the gap has not yet reached the point of crushing, so the war will continue for a long time.


    This is the situation of the first battle between humans and gods. Now, preparing for the second battle between humans and gods, the gods don¡¯t want to reappear the situation of the first time, so after returning from the chaotic space, they must definitely be eliminated one by one Humanity!


    Suzaku stared at Tang Ye, feeling more and more about the incredibleness of this faceless human, and snorted coldly: "You actually know the destiny, who are you? You are not a human at all!"


    Suzaku is uncertain whether Tang Ye is a human. However, it feels that it can be so powerful and know so many things, it must not be human!


    If there are such characters among human beings, it will definitely be a huge obstacle to their gods, and maybe there will be problems encountered by the gods in the first war between gods and gods.


    To kill him!

 Chapter 2088： One stroke to vomit blood!

    Suddenly a fierce battle broke out in the air. Those who were still on the island were taken aback because the volcano was about to erupt. Then they saw that Suzaku and Tang Ye were fighting fiercely in the air. The situation was different this time. Tang Ye no longer evaded, but took the initiative to attack.


    Suzaku rushed towards the flames, and he also waved his magical chain wings and rushed away, condensing a group of dark magic power in his right hand, which directly collided with the flames of Suzaku.


    There was a rumbling, and the two forces parried together, and there was a strong shock, but the difference was quickly seen. Tang Ye was beaten by Suzaku''s power and retreated so badly that he couldn''t stabilize himself for a while. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Suzaku spouted a sigh of fire towards Tang Ye.


    Shenhuo directly swallowed Tang Ye. According to common sense, if you are attacked like this, you will be seriously injured if you are not finished. However, when the flames dissipated, Tang Ye was still intact and unharmed.


    Suzaku was surprised, why is it still like this? Could it be that your own sacred fire has no effect on this faceless human being?


    The people watching on the ground were also surprised. The Void Lord is too powerful, it''s okay to be attacked by Suzaku directly. They are a little doubtful, who is the strength of the **** body level. Perhaps, the Void Lord has also reached that level?


    Looking at Tang Ye who was still unscathed even after being attacked by the flames, Suzaku''s eyes condensed and stared closely, trying to see what kind of freak Tang Ye was. There is absolutely no reason for this kind of thing. If its flame has no effect on Tang Ye, most of its attacks will lose power to Tang Ye. Suzaku is a fire, and what he is good at is useless, so what''s more to say.


    "You are not an ordinary person." Suzaku hummed to Tang Ye, unable to see Tang Ye''s secret, it also wanted to make idioms.


    But what a shrewd Tang Ye is, how could he be exposed by such a small routine. He smiled at Suzaku and said, "Of course I am not an ordinary person. Can ordinary people fight with you?"


    Suzaku hummed again: "You are a member of the Dark Demon... No, you are the one boarded by the Dark Demon, just like the blood demon a hundred years ago. Therefore, you are not human."


    If it is not human, it will have a great impact. The people on the ground, as well as many people, began to turn their stance towards Tang Ye after becoming more and more opposed to Suzaku''s approach. But the premise is also that Tang Ye is a human being, so that they have a sense of belonging and pride. If Tang Ye was a Dark Demon, or something else, then people would only be more stressed.


    Tang Ye said to Suzaku: "Why do you suspect that I am not a human? Do you think that humans can''t do such a thing?"


    "Of course humans can''t do it." Suzaku snorted coldly: "Dark magic is the power of the dark demons. How can a human do it?"


    "It''s really short-sighted." Tang Ye said satirically, "Then what do you think is the occurrence of demons in humans? If there weren''t ''demons'' in advance, how could people become demons? Then, this pre-existing demons What do you think it has to do with the Dark Demon Race? Since people can be enchanted and use magic power after enchantment, then why can''t people use dark magic power?"


    Suzaku felt that Tang Ye was arguing, but he didn''t know how to refute it. Perhaps, the demons born in humans are indeed ghosts made by the dark demons. The dark demons were trapped in the world of purgatory and had been using various methods to get out of there. It is probably one of the methods to lure the human race into demons and open the passage for them.


    Zhu Que realized that he had actually started a verbal argument with this faceless man. It was ridiculous and a waste of time. It shouted to Tang Ye, "You will naturally know who you are if you kill you!"


    "No, you can''t kill me." Tang Ye provoked the Vermilion Bird. As long as he stayed away, Suzaku really couldn''t kill him. However, this didn''t let him relax, because he couldn''t deal with Suzaku either. He had to have the power of the magical melting pot of Phoenix Pearl Curtain. So now, because of the estimated time, Fengzhu Lian and the others will come soon, so they can be more proactive than before.


    "Your cover-up doesn''t exactly show your guilty conscience, you are not a human!" The Vermillion Bird came over and hummed to Tang Ye, as if it believed Tang Ye was not a human.


    Tang Ye knew that this was just a simple aggressive general. He smiled easily at Suzaku: "Then you can try to tear up my mask to see if I am a human being."


    "That''s just what you said!" Suzaku snorted, Fei rushed over, without spraying flames, and directly attacked Tang Ye with flame claws.


    Since the flame is useless to Tang Ye, use this impact. If you catch this faceless human directly, you can always injure him, and even the body made of steel will rot!


    Faced with such an overbearing attack from Suzaku, Tang Ye once again chose not to evade. This is again beyond the expectations of Suzaku and those on the ground.


    At this time, Tang Ye turned into a dark magic Overlord Halberd, but because of the release of a lot of dark magic power, the magic power was surging, which vaguely concealed the Overlord Halberd appearance, and the people on the ground were far away, making it even more difficult to see. Therefore, he did not know that his weapon was actually a halberd. If you know it, you will inevitably be linked to Tang Ye''s identity. Because Tang Sheng used a long halberd weapon a hundred years ago, the dragon halberd in the ancient Wujiang Lake.


    Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd and faced the Suzaku''s catch. Bang, Overlord Halberd and Suzaku''s claws fought together. Tang Ye was down, and Suzaku was up. The size of Suzaku was hundreds of times that of Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye, who looked small, was able to withstand the blow of the huge Suzaku.


    Dressed in black, fluttering, holding a giant flaming bird, standing still, his posture was shocking and spectacular. However, this situation only lasted for a while, and Tang Ye was quickly repelled by Suzaku''s force, and his body fell. Suzaku dived and chased away, faster than Tang Ye, catching up with Tang Ye was a matter of an eye. If Tang Ye couldn''t escape, she would be torn apart.


    Tang Ye didn''t panic. Holding the Overlord Halberd, he split the space when he fell, then dropped the space, and then appeared on the other end, Suzaku''s dive attack could only miss.


    Suzaku knew that Tang Ye could no longer hide in this way, otherwise it would be endless. However, Suzaku did not expect that after Tang Ye dodges its attack, he rushed forward, holding the Overlord Halberd, and hitting its wings!


    Tang Yeben was on the other side, but suddenly rushed forward, and in a flash, he slammed the Suzaku''s wings with the Overlord Halberd. Probably he wanted to hurt Suzaku''s wings so that Suzaku could not fly. A bird that loses its wings loses its greatest advantage.


    Cang Dang!


    However, Tang Ye''s Overlord Halberd hit Suzaku''s wings as if it had hit a piece of hard steel, and Suzaku did not suffer any damage. On the contrary, Tang Ye was flicked by Suzaku and flew out, and then when Tang Ye was still being impacted, Suzaku slapped another wing and hit him.


    puff!


    Tang Ye vomited blood directly. The power of God-level existence is so strong, even Tang Ye was directly injured. This is the risk of taking the initiative to attack Suzaku. If you are not careful, you will be seized of the opportunity to fight back.


    Tang Ye quickly stabilized his body, still using his strength to cover the faceless, but still used his hand to penetrate the strength and wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 2089： The frozen man!

    Tang Ye wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. After seeing this action, Suzaku and others were very concerned. Because they all wanted to see what Tang Ye looked like. However, Tang Ye''s hand reached into his face, and the covering power did not disappear, they could not see.


    The more this happens, the more curious everyone is. Because Tang Ye''s behavior shows that he has a face. In the original guess, there was another kind of face that he had no face at all. If there is no face, then it is definitely not a person, it is a monster. Now that it appears to have a face, it is most likely a human being.


    Regardless of whether Tang Ye was a human or another monster, Suzaku dared to take the initiative to attack it, and this was the end. Close to it, or not focusing on avoiding, then it can easily hurt them. Now that Tang Ye was injured, Suzaku suddenly came back with confidence, and was not so upset, and continued to attack Tang Ye.


    It realized that Tang Ye could only be injured by physical impact, and the power of the flame had no effect. Therefore, it now gives up attacking with flames and directly crushes it with its body. But it is not that it does not use fire secrets, some fire secrets that assist its attack, it will still use.


    For example, the sonic flame circle used before was used to limit Tang Ye''s range of action, so killing Tang Ye would be much easier.


    So, Suzaku moved his body and attacked Tang Ye in a posture, but Tang Ye avoided again, but at this time, Suzaku spewed flames, not to deal with Tang Ye, but to arrange a sonic flame circle. Suzaku''s attack was very fast. After one swoop, it immediately spewed a ball of flame, and then swooped again. After Tang Ye dodges, there is no time to destroy the flame ball.


    After a few times, several flame **** appeared in the sky, and they were connected together to form a giant net. The giant net was self-contained, and Suzaku''s attack on Tang Ye did not stop. Tang Ye still wanted to avoid it. Then unconsciously, Tang Ye was surrounded by a giant flame net. The giant net closed again, forming a ball. Tang Ye and Suzaku were both inside the ball, and couldn''t go out.


    This is another restraint mystery that Suzaku deploys to Tang Ye. Tang Ye is besieged inside, so it will be very easy to succeed in chasing Tang Ye.


    "See how you hide!" Zhu Que coldly snorted to Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye was restricted from moving within the giant fireball net, and Suzaku attacked. It believed that it would take Tang Ye into serious injuries and then kill Tang Ye within a few times.


    "The arrogant guy actually took the initiative to shoot himself. This is your biggest mistake!" Suzaku said with disdain to Tang Ye. If Tang Ye didn''t want to take the initiative to fight it, and continue the previous fighting method that avoided everything, it would not be able to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was still calm and unhurried, even if he knew the situation was severe, he still had to remain calm. Indeed, taking the initiative to shoot against Suzaku is far-fetched alone. However, he was confident that he would be safe.


    Bang bang bang!


    In the giant fireball net, Suzaku speeded up and increased its strength, swooping, swooping, and so on, quickly attacking Tang Ye. Tang Ye evaded every time, and also avoided it. However, every time it is very dangerous, if you slow down, you may be beaten to pieces.


    Under this kind of battle, Tang Ye must be more vigilant. At the same time, he changed his combat strategy, back to avoiding everything.


    This is instead a strategy of his, or it''s a trick.


    Keeping the way of avoiding at the beginning can consume Suzaku''s power and consume Suzaku''s mood. However, Suzaku noticed this and stopped doing it, and stopped attacking him so aggressively. However, now, because he was trapped in the giant flame net, Suzaku felt that this was the best opportunity to kill him, so even if he adopted the evasive method, he would not stop, and would continue until Tang Ye was killed.


    And the place inside the giant flame net, although it is bound, does not have Suzaku''s rules, that is to say, this place is actually an ordinary place surrounded by the giant flame net. Here, Tang Ye will not be restricted to any moves used. Then it will be easier to avoid Suzaku''s attack, and he can guarantee that he will not be hit. In this way, Suzaku is consumed in the flame giant net.


    As for Suzaku, even if she realized Tang Ye''s intentions, she might not be able to stop this time. Because it''s rare to trap Tang Ye, if you don''t kill, it''s hard to get a chance.


    As a result, it turned into that Tang Ye and Suzaku launched an attack inside the giant flame net, a tug of war for avoidance, and was as boring as before.


    Ouch!


    After Suzaku chased Tang Ye back and forth several times, it was unsuccessful once, and it became irritable with a scream. It felt that Tang Ye was too cheap, and used this method to fight it again, there was no result at all. The only hope it can hold is that if Tang Ye is trapped in the giant flame net, the chance of making mistakes will greatly increase. Once Tang Ye made a mistake, it could kill Tang Ye.


    It was precisely because of this thought that Suzaku did not give up to continue to attack Tang Ye, even if it was consuming power, he would pursue it.


    And this is precisely Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    "You are just a tortoise with a shrunken head! What else can you do besides avoiding?" Suzaku drank to Tang Ye. It found that his mood was suffocated and restless again. This was all made by Tang Ye. . But as a sacred beast, how could he have this kind of sentiment, and the price drop may have fallen into Tang Ye''s more profound scheme.


    Tang Ye sneered at Suzaku: "Then you can lift the occult technique of the giant flame net around you. In that case, I will take the initiative to attack you."


    Zhu Que stared at Tang Ye angrily. Finally, taking advantage of Tang Ye''s initiative, he found a gap and cast a binding secret technique, but now this kind of thing has turned into a contradiction. Should he stay in the giant fireball net and seize the opportunity to kill Tang Ye, or remove the giant flame net and wait for Tang Ye to take the initiative to attack, and then find a chance to kill Tang Ye with one blow.


    In the end, Suzaku chose to stay in the giant flame net. It didn''t believe it anymore. How could this faceless human being unable to kill himself?


    During the battle between Tang Ye and Suzaku, the flames continued to splash, the island had already become hot, and even a lot of flames sprinkled on the sea. These flames are all sacred fires and will not be easily extinguished, so the sea around the island has gradually become a sea of ??flames, and the scope is expanding.


    This area has become unusual for ordinary people to enter and exit. This is the result of Tang Ye and Suzaku fighting for several days. Now, Tang Ye and Suzaku are fighting again, and the people on the ground are stunned. Playing for so long, it really is a god.


    I don''t know if it is the influence of the power here, the far north, Wanli glacier, almost no humans. However, in a certain white snow abyss, there was a young and beautiful woman who was frozen. But she did not die, because she frowned suddenly.


    This woman is very beautiful, and she is the one who helped the emperor of the Red Wall consolidate its centuries-old development a hundred years ago-Lu Celadon!

 Chapter 2090： Erupt!

    In the extreme north, thousands of miles of ice, white snow flying, and cold winds, no one would live here if it weren''t for scientific research. And under the abyss of ice and ice, the beautiful and beautiful woman Lu Celadon was not noticed. She has been frozen for a hundred years, and her face is not old, still the same as she was a hundred years ago.


    Lu Celadon was frozen underneath, not because of an accident, she did it all by herself. A hundred years ago, after she spent several years sketching out the "Heavenly Mystery Map", she went to the extreme north by herself and chose a place to freeze herself to sleep forever. She did this because of infatuation. Because she believed that Tang Ye was not dead, but left the ancestral land and went to another world. She believed that Tang Ye would come back one day, and she had to wait for Tang Ye.


    And she didn''t have the technique of longevity, even as a goddess, she couldn''t break the precepts of birth, old age, sickness and death. Coupled with the limitations of Qi Luck and limited practice, she could not keep her face old through practice. She can live for a hundred years, but she doesn''t want to be an old woman even though she is alive in a hundred years. Therefore, she chose the method of frozen sleep.


    This method has certain risks, but she has calculated the risks to a minimum. Now a hundred years ago, it was almost time for her to wake up. The reason for choosing Hundred Years is also because, as shown in "Tianji Tu", the time when the true God descends, the shackles of air luck are completely broken, it is about a hundred years later.


    As a goddess, that power is very powerful and is very much needed by humans. The goddess can even fight the true god.


    The ability to see through everything and copy is probably something God is afraid of. As for the identity of the goddess, no one had figured it out a hundred years ago, nor did Tang Ye. At about that time, the secret behind the identity of the goddess could not be revealed, because only when the shackles of air luck were released and some god-level things appeared, the reason for the birth experience of the goddess would emerge.


    Lu Qingci frowned, probably not far from coming out. Perhaps this is because of the emergence of sacred beasts. After all, the sacred beast is tantamount to saying that it is the advance of the true god. Stimulated by the power of the true god, she will no longer fall asleep.


    Among human beings, there are actually quite a number of incredible powers. Of course, perhaps these people also rely on the power of God. But their original intention was humans, and they always stood on the human race''s standpoint, so they used humans to oppose God.


    Never surrender.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Suzaku were still fighting, and Tang Ye was still trapped in the giant flame net. One day had passed. And even in this narrow flame giant net, Tang Ye was not killed by Suzaku. This made Suzaku very upset and wanted to give up, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to kill him even if he limited Tang Ye''s range of action!


    Although Tang Ye was injured, they were all non-fatal injuries, which were of no use to Suzaku. It doesn''t make sense to not kill Tang Ye.


    Such a fight has no effect on Suzaku except for some power. Because Tang Ye couldn''t hurt it, Tang Ye didn''t have much chance to attack it. However, it is very unwilling and increasingly irritable. Because it found that Tang Ye''s power consumption was not much.


    Is this faceless human being a perpetual motion machine?


    How could it not consume power at all. After a few days and nights, even the machine should be worn out. But this faceless human, except for the place where he hangs on his body, is still strong, and the pair of dark chain wings is amazing.


    After another fight, Suzaku completely lost his patience, stopped fighting with Tang Ye, and released the shackles of the giant flame net, and returned to the volcano.


    What Tang Ye had to do now was to consume a large amount of Suzaku''s power, he would not allow Suzaku to return to the volcano to recover its strength. So he immediately rushed down with the Overlord Halberd, a space jump, flashed in front of Suzaku, and pierced the Overlord Halberd into Suzaku''s eyes.


    Suzaku is really angry. This faceless human is so cheap. If you hit him, he will hide. If you don''t hit him, he will harass. This is to consume your own power and irritate yourself, you should really kill this guy!


    However, Zhu Que knew that Tang Ye was for this purpose, but she couldn''t help Tang Ye. Tang Ye came to attack it, and it counterattacked naturally. If you don''t resist, the damage of dark magic is the nemesis of divine power, and it will be hurt. But if he counterattacked, he would fall into Tang Ye''s trap and fight Tang Ye with strength, consuming his strength.


    So Suzaku is really depressed. In the past few days of fighting, it was full of confidence from the beginning, and it looked forward to killing Tang Ye, but now it has been suffocated by the toss, and its vitality has been reduced a bit. This state is definitely not good, and it is unable to exert its greatest strength.


    Now, seeing Tang Ye''s faceless, completely incapable, but always provoking him, Suzaku couldn''t bear it. It didn''t evade the attack from Tang Ye stabbing its eyes with the Overlord Halberd, because it was so angry that it couldn''t bear it anymore. If you don''t kill Tang Ye, it will not give up. That being the case, then no longer retain power!


    Suddenly, as soon as Suzaku opened his eyes, a god-level aura broke out, directly flying out the attacking Tang Ye. Tang Ye was shocked, quickly stabilized, jumping through space continuously, dodge constantly, and pulled a great distance from Suzaku. Because he sensed that the Suzaku at this time was very different from before, and he might be killed if he was not careful.


    So, Suzaku is going to burst out stronger power, perhaps, its strongest power!


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to be indifferent at all, so he continuously jumped into space to avoid him, pulling the distance far away.


    At this time, Suzaku''s momentum changed drastically, and the flames all over his body burned. There was no wind but the wind was better. The surging surging was amazing. It stared at Tang Ye, and its eyes seemed to have become two flames in the darkness, which could destroy the darkness. This darkness, of course, refers to Tang Ye. It snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Human, I don''t want to play with you anymore, no matter what plot you have, as long as you kill it, that plot will no longer be a plot!"


    After all, Suzaku raised his head and croaked, his voice was sharp and spreading. As the Suzaku screamed, the volcano began to vibrate and it was about to erupt. And the whole island is shaking, and it looks like something terrible is about to happen. There are still people staying on the ground and leaving immediately. They all have an ominous premonition. If they don''t leave, I am afraid they will have to confess their lives here.


    Tang Ye frowned, but he didn''t expect that Suzaku would really explode. He thought that Suzaku would not burst into such power until the last moment. When Suzaku broke out, he didn''t know if he could handle it.


    But fortunately, when the Suzaku broke out, it was the time when the greatest strength was to be consumed, so just hold on and wait for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and the others to catch the Suzaku a lot easier.


    Bang, boom!


    At this moment, the volcano below suddenly erupted, spewing a violent lava, and then splashing. Suddenly, a hot lava rain fell on the entire island. The animals that were hit and the people who were too late to evacuate were injured.


    With the eruption of a volcano, Suzaku''s battle here has become absolutely advantageous!

 Chapter 2091： Home field advantage!

    The island where the volcano erupted has become an extremely dangerous place. Fighting in such an environment is inherently dangerous. Coupled with the eruption of Suzaku, the flames burning all over, and the strength is surging, that would add to the danger. This is Suzaku''s home advantage, with a volcanic eruption, fighting here is extremely dangerous.


    The volcano erupted, and the birds and beasts on the islands flew away, a mess. Falling hot lava, and boulders smashed down from time to time. Even if you stay here, you may not be able to avoid these and die. At the same time, the lava from the volcanic eruption began to diffuse and cover the surface of the island. It won¡¯t take long for the entire island to be full of hot magma, with no place to stand.


    This will become a hot dead place.


    Suzaku''s whole body burned with flames, and it still looked like a bird when it was not moving, but when it swept, it seemed like a ball of flame was moving. Such a Suzaku has already added an extremely strong searing power. Even if it is a strong man on the Holy Path, if it is pounced on, I am afraid it will have to die on the spot.


    Therefore, the current Suzaku cannot be approached by humans. Of course, except Tang Ye. He thought that Tang Ye could turn into flames, and his flames were stronger than Suzaku''s flames. Tang Ye can be said to be very beneficial to Suzaku. This is also the reason why he chose Suzaku first in the plan to capture divine power.


    Since he can not be affected by Suzaku''s flames, he has a great advantage when he is the master of Suzaku, and the pressure is greatly reduced. And when they successfully kill Suzaku, they will have a person who has a combination of supernatural powers. Then, with a "god" to help, it will be much easier to deal with other divine beasts and fierce beasts.


    People on the ground retreated to the outside of the island, even far away from the coastline. An island that was originally cool has been filled with hot molten lava, and it has become a molten hell. Therefore, if you want to pay attention to the situation of Tang Ye and Suzaku, you must evacuate. The people in the Red Wall Palace were sitting on the high-tech suspension equipment of Shenji Technology, watching the battle between Tang Ye and Suzaku.


    Wang Jiuxiao is very concerned about this matter, and there may be some of his personal feelings about Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye has a very close relationship with his Wang family, even a hundred years later, the people of their Wang family still maintain great respect and support for Tang Sheng. Of course, as a man of the emperor, who cares about the people of the world, Suzaku has been deemed unkind to the human race, so he also hopes that Tang Ye can deal with Suzaku.


    However, looking at the chaotic islands, erupting volcanoes, and turbulent Suzaku, Wang Jiuxiao was very worried. Is this something Tang Ye can deal with? After all, the current situation was far more precarious than before, and under the previous situation, Tang Ye''s response was already at the limit.


    A general of the Red Wall Palace suggested to Wang Jiuxiao that they could use the power of Shenji Technology to help Tang Ye, which might be useful.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao rejected this suggestion and said: "A battle of this scale is not something we can intervene, even if it is the power of Divine Machine Technology. Even the Ten Profound Realm cannot participate. This is a genuine God-level power collision. It¡¯s meaningless for us to interfere. It doesn¡¯t even make sense to be cannon fodder. All we can do is watch."


    Wang Jiuxiao said with certainty that the general did not have any suggestions. He could only follow Wang Jiuxiao''s words and set up defenses around the island to reduce the influence of the volcano and Suzaku on the outside, so he just watched quietly.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao had some thoughts in his mind. He knew that one of the Ten Profounds was extremely powerful, strong enough to live forever. That is the witch. If possible, Wang Jiuxiao hopes that the witch will appear and help Tang Ye to kill Suzaku. However, Wang Jiuxiao, who holds the Tianxiong Yuxi in his hand, knew that even if the witch appeared, he would definitely not be able to deal with the Vermilion Bird. As long as Suzaku possesses that power, it is not something they can fight against.


    As for Tang Sheng''s ability to fight, it was because Tang Ye''s power itself was the power of heaven and earth, and the way of the heavenly beings had surpassed the ordinary body. But after all, he is not a real god, Wang Jiuxiao expressed very worried.


    Speaking of Ten Profounds here, in fact, a lot of the power of Ten Profounds has already arrived around the island, but they don''t need to be close to feel it. They stayed in other places to watch, and they themselves were not as amazed. After such a fight, there is a huge gap between them.


    Even the witch Murong Huansha was equally surprised. At this moment, the two monsters were beautiful, covering their faces, and under the tight black clothes, they looked very attractive. They are on another island, not far from the volcanic island. And relying on the abilities of the zombies, they can also see the battle between Tang Ye and Suzaku when they stay here.


    "This faceless person is indeed strong enough. We are not an opponent." Whenever Murong Huansha plays, he has a strong aura, and the image of a strong woman and even a queen is very obvious.


    It is very rare to get Murong Huansha''s own admission of inferiority. But Mu Yue next to him was not surprised. Because she also saw the power of the Faceless Man, it was really strong. Although they all say that zombies are terrible, immortal and immortal, they believe that if Tang Ye shoots them, they will not die, and they will definitely be killed.


    "I have always felt that this faceless man has any plans, and now it seems that this kind of speculation is not wrong. But I am still surprised that this faceless man has such a big heart, he is aiming at the true god." Murong Huansha Looking at the volcanic island in front of you, you said.


    Mu Yue nodded, agreeing very much, and said: "I didn''t expect that someone would dare to aim at the true **** at the beginning. This kind of courage is not comparable to others. Even I have never thought of dealing with gods. Saying that dealing with the true **** is a must, then the vision and pattern of this faceless man is the whole world. In front of him, it really makes people feel ashamed."


    Murong Huansha nodded and said: "It can be like this, I only want to get two people, one is... him and the other is Lu Celadon."


    Murong Huansha paused when he said that "him". After a long time, I don''t even know how to mention the name. To mention it, I am afraid that I have been thinking about it ever since. But if she doesn''t mention it, time can''t help her completely forget. That person, I don''t know when I can forget it.


    Mu Yue knew that he was Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye is a person with a pattern of heaven and earth and vision. However, Tang Ye has disappeared for a hundred years, and I don''t know if it is dead or what. There has been no news for a hundred years, and normal people should think it is finished. The unforgettable person, but the person who will never come back to him, probably really hope that time will forget him.


    Murong Huansha didn''t want to feel sad at this time. If necessary, she wanted to help a group of faceless people. Because Suzaku''s actions are already hostile to the Human Race, those who have not changed their original intentions, naturally stand on the Human Race side.


    However, Suzaku is so powerful that she feels that even if she does it herself, she can''t help it. So she asked Mu Yue: "Have you found Lu Celadon?"


    If there is more power from the goddess, the sureness of dealing with Suzaku will be much greater.

 Chapter 2092： Cant hold it!

    After Lu Celadon disappeared that year, no one knew her whereabouts, even the emperor of the Red Wall, because Lu Celadon didn''t want anyone to find her. However, Murong Huansha believed that she was not dead, and no one could kill Lu Celadon in that situation. Even Murong Huansha felt that even if she was a zombie, Lu Celadon could kill her if she moved fiercely.


    Zombies are restrained by the abusive demon, and for Lu Celadon, she can become the strongest abusive demon. Because she has the ability to see through the essence. In her eyes, everything can be turned into a dotted structure map, and then she can see where is the most vulnerable, and then destroy the most vulnerable, and the other party will be gone.


    It is like a puppet, which is made up of wooden blocks or other parts. It looks firm, but there is a support point. If this support point is broken, it will instantly lose its balance and then be destroyed. Of course, this kind of support point is protected and secret, and will not be easily hurt. What Lu Celadon can do is to find this support point directly and destroy it directly and quickly. This is to destroy the puppet.


    In addition, another ability of Lu Celadon, the secret technique of copying, is extremely against the sky. She can quickly analyze the key to a secret technique, and how to display it is equivalent to quickly learning. Perhaps according to common sense, copying other people''s things will not be more powerful than the original, at best it will be the same. However, if it is just copied, it may not be as powerful as the original 50% if it is not studied and understood like the creator. However, this kind of thing will not happen here in Lu Celadon!


    Lu Celadon''s ability to reproduce secret techniques is not simply a copy. Any secret technique has flaws, and Lu Celadon can analyze these flaws when copying, and then make improvements. For this reason, her secret skills after rewriting are even stronger than those of the original creator. The so-called blue is better than blue.


    Back then, the gatekeeper Li Tianfang and Li Diyuan, also under the guidance of Lu Celadon, greatly improved the secret skills, from the weakest to the super strong, and played a huge role in the gatekeeper civil war. Among the gatekeepers at the time, who could have thought that these two unconventional guys would explode with such power?


    All thanks to Lu Celadon''s guidance!


    So if you own Lu Celadon, you can even change the whole battle. Anyone who knows Lu Celadon knows the key to Lu Celadon. Tang Ye didn''t know the situation of Lu Celadon, and thought that Lu Celadon had already left. Only people like Murong Huansha who have been living in the ancestral land, know a lot about the things that year, and have enough time, will know and even look for Lu Celadon.


    Unfortunately, with Lu Celadon''s cleverness, even Murong Huansha would be difficult to find if she deliberately hides it. A hundred years of searching for someone is extremely long. However, even after a century, Murong Huansha still has not found Lu Celadon, but has found relevant clues.


    Mu Yue reported to Murong Huanshahui: "The Sky Eye has covered the entire land, but there are still some dead spots. However, after completing the blind spot monitoring at the command post, a figure was found. Although it is vague, I think it is Miss Lu."


    "Where did it appear?" Murong Huansha asked.


    Mu Yue said: "The land of the extreme north."


    "The extreme north?" Murong Huansha frowned. This makes sense. The extreme north, freezing and cold, is not suitable for human life. Naturally, it will not be found there.


    Mu Yue continued: "This is not as simple as the extreme north. Among the blind spots covered by the sky eye, the extreme north occupies more, especially the deep abyss further north from the extreme north. The power of machine technology can¡¯t get in at all, and the sky eye can¡¯t cover it. According to Miss Lu¡¯s traces, she has entered the northernmost abyss of the Far North. Where, there are too many mysterious and terrifying powers, even if It¡¯s us, it¡¯s not easy to go in at will."


    Murong Huansha silently thought for a while, and then said: "It seems that Lu Celadon did this deliberately. It is not possible for humans to set foot in the extreme north. However, Lu Celadon should be certain to dare to enter. The person who can make the "Heaven''s Chance Map" will certainly not easily get into trouble. I just don''t understand what she did there. Now it has been a hundred years, is she still alive."


    "Although she is a goddess, birth, aging, sickness, and death are the way of heaven and earth. If we can''t break away from this way, we can''t reverse it. We have broken away from the six ways stipulated by heaven and earth and become zombies, so we are immortal and immortal. But for Lu Celadon, her ability is a goddess. , Comes from the sky? After all, it plays a role in the six realms. Therefore, she can''t hide from birth, old age, sickness and death. Unless she can find a way to not grow old within the six realms."


    Mu Yue nodded, and asked Murong Huansha: "Then do we continue to look for Miss Lu?"


    "Of course, where people can''t go, let the machine go. Let the scientific research department develop special machines for the environment of the extreme north. Don''t be afraid of failure. Try once if you fail. If Lu Celadon is still there, it is Our indispensable strength."


    "Okay." Mu Yue nodded.


    Then the two continued to look at the battle between Tang Ye and Zhuque. The island in front has been completely reduced to a land of lava, and the volcano is still erupting, as if a catastrophe is being staged. Outside the island, the palace of the Red Wall kept defending with the power of Shenji Technology to avoid the destruction and damage caused by volcanic eruptions and the power of Suzaku.


    Looking at the battle between Tang Ye and Suzaku in the midair, it was much more violent than before. Tang Ye obviously had a hard time dealing with it. Even if he had been hiding, he was constantly hurt, and he was vaguely embarrassed. However, everyone who saw this scene was all amazed at Tang Ye''s strength and tenacity. Facing the Suzaku that broke out like this, he could continue to fight for a long time!


    However, if this continues, Tang Ye''s defeat is destined. For this reason, people like Murong Huansha who can approach the Suzaku to fight, probably think about it and make a decision. Are you planning to just watch the show like this, or do you want to help Tang Ye?


    If Suzaku is determined to destroy this land and destroy the human race, then they should take action. This is not the time to worry about the grudge with Tang Ye, or to have other thoughts. Now is the time for the life and death of the entire human race. Even if they are bad people, they still have a place to live. If Suzaku wins Tang Ye, and then Suzaku destroys the earth, then no matter whether it is a good or a bad person, it will die.


    So at this time, both good and bad people must deal with Suzaku together.


    However, their power is really limited. If the power of the holy path is not enough, then don''t go, because it is meaningless, and you may be burnt to death by flames before you get close to the island. In this way, even the role of cannon fodder was not played.


    In the air, Suzaku felt that Tang Ye was stranger, because Tang Ye was really not afraid of its flames. It seemed that Tang Ye was stronger than its flame. What kind of abnormal physique is this?


    However, Suzaku no longer thinks about this kind of thing, because it knows that it won''t take much time before it can kill Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2093： Qi knot!

    Although Tang Ye was not afraid of Suzaku''s flames, his body would still be hurt by Suzaku''s impact. At the same time, there are constantly volcanic eruptions that need to be avoided. If you are not careful, your body will have a bright spot. In this way, Tang Ye''s situation is naturally getting worse and worse, a bit embarrassed.


    But no one would feel embarrassed for Tang Ye, because being able to fight Suzaku to this point is a very remarkable thing. Even if Tang Ye loses, it will definitely become a good talk among mankind.


    Suzaku didn''t care about anything else, it just wanted to kill Tang Ye. It was Tang Ye that angered it to this point and must kill it! Moreover, it will be successful soon. It knows Tang Ye''s situation, it won''t last long, and if it hits a few more times, this faceless human will die.


    "Even if I kill you, my anger is not enough to calm down." Vermilion snorted to Tang Ye. In this state, it has never thought about it. To deal with such a person, it takes all the energy to speak it out, and it loses the face of a **** beast.


    Tang Ye dodges Suzaku''s attack and the hot magma boulders falling from the sky, showing no expression on Suzaku''s anger. The faceless state is even more so, and at the same time there is a kind of provocation, as if ignoring Suzaku''s anger. This is precisely what Suzaku hates most, and it makes Suzaku feel very bad.


    "You still can''t kill me." Tang Ye said to Suzaku. Although he couldn''t evade Suzaku''s attack now, he was still confident that he would not be unable to hold it so quickly.


    Suzaku shouted angrily: "Then see when you can block it!"


    Huhu!


    Suzaku flapped its wings, and three whirlwinds suddenly formed under the wings and flew towards Tang Ye. Such a flame whirlwind not only has the power of flame, but also the power of impact. If the flame power is ineffective to Tang Ye, then the impact power can be used.


    In addition to the three blasting flame whirlwinds, Suzaku also swept out, sharp claws pointed at Tang Ye''s head.


    The fiercely rotating flame whirlwind further forced Tang Ye to reduce the space for Tang Ye to avoid. Suzaku swept over again, and Tang Ye had almost nowhere to hide. In this way, Tang Ye must be hit hard.


    This is an inevitable outcome, Suzaku thinks so, and others who watch it think so. Then she saw that Tang Ye chose to avoid the impact of Suzaku and was involved in three fierce whirlwinds. Although he avoided Suzaku, he was crushed by the whirlwind and was inevitably seriously injured.


    However, what was strange was that when Tang Ye was strangled by the fierce whirlwind, what she saw was that Tang Ye seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and there were no black spots. Tang Ye, dressed in black, could not have disappeared so completely. If it was a space jump, Tang Ye didn''t have enough time to perform this secret technique just now. So, where did Tang Ye go?


    And when the three fierce whirlwinds passed by, I saw Tang Ye slowly appear again, still intact.


    "This..." The people who saw such a weird thing were stunned. They didn''t know what Tang Ye did, just as magical as doing magic.


    Seeing this, Suzaku screamed sharply in anger and spoke, but was incoherent. Too angry and aggrieved. Encountering such a weird opponent, you can despise him, but you just can''t kill him, which is really annoying.


    Suzaku really wanted to know what Tang Ye did to avoid the three fierce and domineering whirlwinds.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t do anything, just used his other heaven-defying ability, which was turned into a flame. After being strangled by three fierce whirlwinds, he turned himself into flames, which was tantamount to fusion in the whirlwind. Once the whirlwind passed, he recovered his body and completely avoided the whirlwind''s attack.


    This is a magical skill. However, he used it very carefully, because this was the power of Tang Sheng and was easy to be recognized. If this ability hadn''t been awakened in the Nineth Heaven, he wouldn''t dare to use it. In addition, he has used this ability now, and it has already been explained that Suzaku forced him to use the pressure box stunt a little bit. If this continues, he will have no strong ability, and it will be possible for him to be poor and unable to deal with Suzaku.


    Ouch!


    Suzaku couldn''t bear it anymore, and had to smash out how much strength he had to kill Tang Ye. If you don''t kill Tang Ye, it''s hard to make peace! Its mood is indeed messed up. It screamed sharply, flapped its wings again, and again and again, it gave birth to more than a dozen fierce whirlwinds, filling the entire sky, and there was no room to escape. This is a full screen attack, there is no way to hide, unless you can open an invincible body.


    Tang Ye''s expression was extremely stern, and he didn''t expect that Suzaku had such explosive ability. This full screen of whirlwind strangling, fortunately no one else was there, otherwise they would all have to die. This situation must be avoided fast enough. When Suzaku **** its wings, you should flee far away!


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye didn''t know that there would be so many fierce whirlwinds, and he had no chance to escape. As a last resort, he turned into flames again to avoid these fierce whirlwinds.


    However, after the fierce whirlwind across the screen, Tang Ye had just revealed his body, and Suzaku''s sharp claws had already been caught against his body.


    "That''s awful..." Tang Ye had such thoughts in his mind, and he might finish playing now, because he could not escape and his body might be broken.


    It turned out that when the fierce whirlwind passed across the screen, Suzaku sensed it and saw where there were other power fluctuations. Then, it caught Tang Ye''s position and immediately swept over. For this reason, when Tang Ye avoided the fierce whirlwind, Suzaku had already arrived in front of him as soon as he reunited.


    "You deserve to die." Zhuque snorted coldly to Tang Ye. After playing for so long, finally there is a result. Suzaku returned to the initial state of contempt, which is equivalent to Tang Ye being a dead person. It doesn''t need to be so angry anymore, it can despise anyone.


    call!


    However, at this moment, a person quickly fell in the air. This was a slender woman with a scorching figure and purple power all over, holding a purple halberd. She fell extremely fast, and then suddenly there was a dragon chant, and the woman turned into a purple dragon. Under the fierce impact, she struck the Vermillion Bird who was about to carry out a fatal attack on Tang Ye.


    This woman is Tang Zisang!


    Originally, with Tang Zisang''s power, Suzaku could not be shaken. However, when Tang Zisang, who had turned into a purple dragon, slammed down, he actually knocked Suzaku away, which was tantamount to saving Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very surprised. Looking at Tang Zisang in front of him, she didn''t expect Tang Zisang to have learned this trick.


    The dragon family''s combat skills are unparalleled, and Jiulong empowers!


    Tang Ye also learned this trick. The real Jiulong initiation is the nine dragons. This was the **** that the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms of the Long Family, who established the supreme status of Aotian ancestors thousands of years ago. The demon lord and the demon emperor, two supreme beings, can''t stop this move!


    Kowloon empowerment!


    Unfortunately, it is too difficult to learn this trick. Even Tang Ye has not been able to fully learn now, he can transform seven dragons at most, two dragons short of Jiulong.


    Now, Tang Zisang has learned that a dragon can''t hurt Suzaku, but it can shake Suzaku. Learning the Jiulong initiation in such a short time, Tang Ye was also surprised by the aptitude and potential of this great-granddaughter.


    Suzaku didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin in the middle, and couldn''t kill Tang Ye, which was really angry. It was about to continue its attack. At this moment, it saw that powerful people were falling in midair, all on the holy way.


    The corpse leader who carries the crystal coffin, the devil and the Buddha are unreasonable, the impermanence of people and ghosts, Miao Yuer, who repairs poison, and the master of the vows are ancient.


    There is another, which makes Suzaku want to kill immediately, it is the magic furnace, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    At this moment, the people who capture the supernatural power are all here.

 Chapter 2094： Hunt!

    Suzaku''s expression became more gloomy when he saw one by one of the powerful saints appear. It knows that these people are here to hunt it. Not only that, but also want to seize the supernatural power it possesses. The best proof is the emergence of the power melting pot.


    These arrogant people!


    Suzaku looked at Fengzhu Lian and them, full of anger. A group of ants want to fight with God in vain. Today it will kill all these people and tell humans not to fight with God in vain!


    Ouch!


    Suzaku screamed, and immediately attacked the Fengzhu curtain. It has understood what these people want to do, that is, hunting it and taking its divine power. And to seize divine power, you must have a divine power melting pot. If the power furnace is gone, then everything is over.


    So the primary goal is to kill Phoenix Pearl Curtain!


    When Feng Zhulian saw Suzaku rushing towards her, she was not afraid. No one else was afraid. They have all trained in the Suzaku fantasy world for a few days, and they are already familiar with Suzaku. Although the outburst of Suzaku looks more turbulent and powerful, they can still remain calm.


    They are all geniuses among human beings, and they are all outstanding in wisdom, understanding, and strength. Therefore, after training, no more low-level mistakes will be made.


    Faced with the impact of the Suzaku, Fengzhu Lian immediately evaded, while painting and releasing the defensive colossus, which is the power of the ancient landscape. Then, everyone else seized the opportunity to attack Suzaku. After the corpse Kui swallowed the power of the dead members of the Refining Ten Destructions, the corpse control technique was upgraded. For this reason, the corpses he summoned can be mutated, extend wings, fly up to the air, and fight the Suzaku.


    Although this attack failed to injure Suzaku, it also played a deterrent effect. One person¡¯s attack plays a small role, but the combined effect of several people¡¯s attacks is greater. Even Suzaku can''t ignore this kind of thing. But what Suzaku had to do was to kill Fengzhu Curtain in the first place. If you get a little blow, but you can kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, it doesn''t matter. Therefore, it unswervingly went to kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, letting Ziekui and Tang Zisang attack it.


    However, Suzaku thought it could attack the phoenix pearl curtain, so it would be able to eliminate the weak human being in just one shot, but at a critical moment, Tang Ye appeared in front of the phoenix pearl curtain to protect it.


    Tang Ye released the maximum dark magic power, opened six dead doors, and the surging darkness magic power all over his body was shining like the flames burning on Suzaku. Then he did not use a weapon, but directly fought against Suzaku with a pair of fists.


    There was a bang, as if the whole sky was shaking. In front of Tang Ye''s double fists, a black Tai Chi pattern appeared, like a Tai Chi shield formed by dark magic power, blocking the Suzaku!


    In this way, the phoenix curtain will not be hurt.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Because they felt that Tang Ye''s dark magic power was more than doubled. Now they are close to Tang Ye''s side, they are all tightened by the aura of darkness magic. Because the dark magic itself possesses strong persecution, which human beings cannot adapt, it forms an invisible attack on them. They didn''t dare to imagine whether they would survive a second if Tang Ye used such full force to kill them.


    And even more amazing is the power of Suzaku. Because even though Tang Ye blocked the Suzaku, it could not last long. Before long, the Tai Chi shield of dark magic power began to break, and Tang Ye had to retreat himself.


    "You all know what you are going to do, I am responsible for blocking it, and you do what you do!" Tang Ye shouted to everyone before the dark magic Taiji shield broke.


    In a battle to hunt the beasts, Tang Ye''s position was very clear, that is, the tank was specifically responsible for carrying damage and protecting other people. The positioning of other people is also very clear, except for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, they all contain and consume Suzaku. The Phoenix Pearl Curtain is the most important, and is responsible for finding opportunities to absorb the power of Suzaku''s true god.


    Ouch!


    Suzaku didn''t expect Tang Ye to still have such a powerful dark magic power, capable of catching her attack. So just now, this faceless human was still not exhausting all he could while fighting with himself?


    "XX@&......!" Suzaku''s mood was so swearing that she couldn''t express herself clearly. It was so angry that it was actually played with by a human being. It still retains the power to deal with it, that is, is he underestimated by this human?


    Although it was extremely angry, Suzaku had to be cautious. Because now there are a few more powerful saints, and there are still furnaces that can seize its divine power. If it is delayed for a long time, it will be very detrimental to it. It doesn''t want to be defeated in the hands of humans, and it can''t bear the responsibility of being seized of divine power and affecting the great plan of the true god.


    So, Suzaku flapped its wings and rose up, generating a fierce flame whirlwind every time it waved its wings.


    "Retreat now and stay away!" Tang Ye immediately yelled at everyone when seeing Zhuque like this. Suzaku is going to release a full screen of whirlwind strangulation, if you don''t escape the range, you can''t avoid it anymore. When strangled by the whirlwind, they all had to die.


    Thanks to Tang Ye already knowing Suzaku''s full-screen nirvana in advance. After he reminded him, everyone immediately tried their best to withdraw. When Suzaku''s release was completed, they had already left the island without being affected by the flame whirlwind. Strangling.


    Tang Ye didn''t evade, he turned into a flame, merged into the flame whirlwind, and changed, so that the Vermillion Bird would not chase him again. When the flame whirlwind dissipated, he transformed into a human form and moved immediately to avoid being chased by Suzaku.


    Suzaku''s full-screen whirlwind attack requires huge power and cannot be released all the time, so it can only continue to pursue individual pursuits. At this time, anger in its heart and other emotions arose and became complicated. Such as anxiety. It couldn''t kill Tang Ye, and then went to kill Fengzhu Lian, but was blocked again. In addition, people it cannot deal with have dealt a blow to it. Especially, everyone opened the way for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, let the Phoenix Pearl Curtain act on it and absorbed its supernatural power.


    The loss of divine power can be sensed. Every time it was delayed, it felt that some of its divine power had been lost, and the aura of divine power began to accumulate on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and it had accumulated to form divine power, which could even be used to deal with it.


    This kind of thing makes it shameless, seizes its power and uses it to deal with it. In the face of a divine attack, it will be directly injured!


    Anxious, eager, jealous, even panic. Suzaku had such emotions. It tries to suppress itself from doing this, but the reality is to make it start like this. It started to panic, and wanted to kill someone to vent first, but it was still blocked by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still blocked it with the Tai Chi shield formed by such turbulent dark magic power. It doesn''t understand that such a powerful Tai Chi shield requires huge power. However, after Tang Ye used it, it seemed that it would take a while to replenish enough power.


    Such a thing, even its beast could not do it!


    The onlookers watching this battle of hunting and killing mythical beasts felt unspeakable at this moment. They were all deeply shocked by what these humans did.


    You can really hunt the beasts!

 Chapter 2095： defeat!

    Ouch!


    Fighting in the sky, Tang Ye brought a few holy path powerhouses to besie Suzaku. Suzaku, who had originally grasped the active position, had fallen into the passive position. It has no clear direction and goal, but simply deals with the matter of being robbed of divine power. Although it still took the initiative to attack, it was all stopped by Tang Ye. Then Fengzhu Lian took the opportunity to seize a part of its divine power, and just like that, it had lost a lot of its divine power. It is very angry, but it can only scream every time.


    The Phoenix Pearl Curtain seizes divine power when it activates the furnace constitution. This is actually not difficult, it means that when you are close to Suzaku, you will be open to absorb the flames, and then you can absorb the divine power in. Fengzhu Lian has long been familiar with this kind of thing, because that was what Tang Ye did when she absorbed the flames.


    And among these few people who can get close to Suzaku and absorb the divine power, there is only Fengzhu Lian. Because around Suzaku, it was very hot. With strength like Tang Ye''s, it''s okay to get close. However, like Tang Zisang, after all, they are not in the realm of heaven and human, and they are definitely affected if they are close to the fire. So their attacks were all immediately withdrawn after one blow.


    Suzaku is in a very poor state now, and has fallen into a passive situation. It knows that as long as it kills Phoenix Pearl Curtain, it will not lose. No one else is a divine opponent, so it can only kill Phoenix Pearl Curtain first. However, it wanted to kill Fengzhu Curtain, but it was always blocked. Although Tang Ye stopped it for a short time, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain absorbed some of its divine power every time. As it accumulates, it continues to weaken.


    This is where it fears the most. If this situation cannot be changed, it will inevitably fail over time. This is something it had never thought of, and it was actually lost to humans?


    However, Suzaku''s biggest worry is that it is happening step by step. Tang Ye took the Fengzhu curtain and they kept fighting with Suzaku. In a blink of an eye, one day later, the outcome can be predicted one or two, that is, Suzaku will lose!


    At this time, the flames erupting from Suzaku''s body were gone, and it became exhausted. And its momentum is no longer as strong and compelling as before. As the power of a beast, it has lost a lot. It is consumed on one side and deprived on the other. After a day''s struggle cannot change the passive situation, it has inevitably fallen into a decline and will be defeated!


    The Vermillion Bird at this time, after exhausted and deprived of power, Tang Ye with all his strength can completely resist it, and will not be repelled. It''s not that Tang Ye has become stronger, but Suzaku has become weaker.


    Ouch!


    After Suzaku became weak, the torment of everyone''s hands and the occasional heavy blow that got the opportunity had already caused Suzaku to make a painful cry. This is a situation that Suzaku did not have before. This even shows that Suzaku is about to lose. Especially, when Fengzhu Lian used the divine power it had captured, combined with the ancient landscape map to release the ancient martial generals, those generals, if they were divinely assisted, made the Vermillion Bird very painful.


    Suzaku did not dare to ignore the divine damage. After being beaten more, the injuries became more serious. However, it still cannot reverse this situation. The weaker it becomes, the worse the situation will only become. In order to kill Tang Ye before, it exploded its power prematurely, as did the eruption of this island.


    Now, it knew its own situation, it was angry and unwilling, and it was mainly aimed at Tang Ye. It knew that all of this was caused by Tang Ye, and it was Tang Ye who formed this void team to hunt it down. It was Tang Ye who came first to provoke it, kill it, let its mentality collapse and not be in its peak state. Otherwise, it will never fail so easily.


    Ouch!


    It was like an angry shout, **** it, Suzaku felt that even if he was defeated, he would kill Tang Ye to express his hatred. So, it screamed, desperately, burst out the last strength, rushed towards Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye had long been unafraid and faced it directly. Even though he said that, Tang Ye still used the dark magic power of the six-fold death door. Otherwise, Suzaku''s remaining divine power would also hurt him. At this time, facing the impact of the Suzaku, he first condensed a dark magic power to bombard the ground, and the ground vibrated suddenly, and then the dark magic formed a giant python, rushed out, rose into the air, and entangled the Suzaku.


    But the magical giant python alone couldn''t hold Suzaku, Suzaku''s impact was still very strong, and it was almost in front of Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye had to send out all the dark chain wings, forming a dark chain, and then entangle the Suzaku. At this time, the weak Suzaku could no longer move forward and was stopped by Tang Ye!


    Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. Even if they knew that Suzaku had fallen into a disadvantaged position and would even be defeated, they couldn''t help being shocked by seeing Tang Ye''s power. It''s like the ancestors of the dark demons fighting against the true gods in ancient times!


    However, now Tang Ye, the faceless man, is considered to be a human being. Because of Suzaku''s words and deeds before, people instead stood on Tang Ye''s side. Of course, there is also the operation of the Red Wall Palace. The role of public opinion is very large. It controls public opinion and even affects the country.


    After the incident with Suzaku before, Wang Jiuxiao gradually realized that the enemy they would face next was the true god!


    Tang Ye didn''t tell him this, and Tang Ye didn''t tell him that he wanted to hunt the beast. He knew that Tang Ye must have his own reasons to hide it, and as for what he would do next, he didn''t tell him. Then all he has to do is to recognize his position and do what he should do in his position.


    Otherwise, he deliberately moved closer to Tang Ye''s side, and many situations would be clearly seen, which would affect Tang Yebu''s chess.


    In addition to the scene that was shocked by Tang Ye''s stopping Suzaku, people were also very surprised by Fengzhu Lian. These seven people are already the power above the holy way. And they are all members of the void organization. So, now everyone knows that the nihility organization is powerful, this is an organization that hunts beasts, takes action against gods, and has defeated the power of gods!


    In this battle, I am afraid that no one would dare to clamor with the void organization anymore. If there is, it must be a newly emerging power. For example, it is said that there was a demon that appeared a hundred years ago, but there was no rumor of a demon making trouble a hundred years ago. However, according to what Yun Youlan always mentioned in the generation of Fumoshi a hundred years ago, a demon appeared a hundred years ago, and it was a nine-tailed demon fox.


    Even Yun Youlan secretly mentioned that the nine-tailed monster fox was born because of the luck under the protection of Tang Sheng. The nine-tailed demon fox hides in the world, and cultivates in a cannibalistic way. After a hundred years, I don''t know where it has grown. Heaven and Human Realm? Even the realm of the **** body?


    Now that the beast is hunted, it will definitely draw out more hidden power. Because divine power can be captured!


    Although I only know that a furnace is needed, what if there is another way?


    For the pursuit of powerful power, no matter whether it is a person or a monster, there is no lack of wisdom and means.


    Suzaku was stopped by Tang Ye, with such a weak power, defeat was set.


    However, the Suzaku suddenly struggled and got rid of Tang Ye''s confinement, then flew into the sky and flew away directly.


    This is to escape.


    However, Suzaku just flew off the island, suddenly, under the seabed, a two-headed python sprang out, bit one of Suzaku''s leg, and took it off.

 Chapter 2096： With great momentum!

    Where did Suzaku know that there was a terrible two-headed python lurking under the sea. The size of this two-headed giant python is completely comparable to it, but its strength is limited, and it probably missed the opportunity to break through from the giant python to the Jiao. Even so, when Suzaku is injured and weak, it can be dragged down.


    Ouch!


    Suzaku wailed in pain. It thought it could fly away and get rid of being hunted by Tang Ye and the others. Now it knows that it is no longer Tang Ye and their opponents, not to mention the combination of those holy path masters, it is only Tang Ye, this terrifying faceless human being can infinitely replenish its strength. He is no longer his opponent. Therefore, Suzaku made a judgment and could only choose to escape.


    This kind of decision is very difficult for it. Because it is a sacred beast, it is an endless shame to run away in the face of mere humans. It lost the face of the gods and became a joke of the gods.


    However, in order to survive, for the sake of the grand plan of the gods, no matter how shame it is, they have to endure. In this regard, it has done a very good job.


    If it escapes smoothly, Suzaku has a plan. It has to go straight to the sea to the north, looking for Xuanwu''s help. Xuanwu is still asleep under the abyss of the ocean, but it can wake up. With the help of Xuanwu, these humans are definitely not opponents!


    Together with the two sacred beasts, if these people can still defeat, then Suzaku has nothing to say. Unfortunately, its plan failed to achieve the first step. Only after flying out of the island, he was actually stopped by a giant python that sprang from the seabed and dragged down.


    Ouch!


    Suzaku fought hard, constantly flapping its flame wings, and constantly catching the two-headed python with its other foot, but its power was already much weaker and could not repel the two-headed python. The flames flared from its wings were counterattacked by the double-headed giant python''s other head spraying purple poisonous gas, and at the same time it was also affected by the poison. The poison penetrates into its body, although the effect is weak, it also makes it feel paralyzed.


    And when it grabbed its other foot, the two-headed giant python no longer sprayed poisonous gas on the other head, and the Suzaku''s foot was also bitten. Then, the two-headed giant python kept swaying, causing Suzaku to keep swaying, unable to launch other attacks.


    When everyone saw this, they were shocked. The two giant beasts are fighting each other, the giant python is fierce and cruel, and the giant bird is a little shaky. However, although Suzaku is a little disadvantaged, it is a divine beast after all, and it is not easy to defeat the giant python that has not broken through evolution with divine power. Therefore, the fight between the two giant beasts is probably another earth-shattering battle.


    At this time, everyone really admired Tang Ye, a faceless person, even if they had hatred, they had to be convinced. Because after this faceless person appeared, a group of people was assembled, and an organization called Nothingness was born. Then, every member of the nihility organization was guided and led by this faceless man, and entered the realm of the holy way at a speed that ordinary people could not even imagine!


    The holy way of everyone, the holy way is not the realm of strength of the bad street, on the contrary, it is very rare. Therefore, it is impossible to imagine how powerful and terrifying the organization of the saint path for everyone is.


    But don''t think that this is all the horror of the void, because, besides that, there is a fierce two-headed python!


    This giant python is extremely spiritual, inherently cruel, and has terrifying potential because it can transform and evolve into a second head. What if the third and fourth stars can be transformed and evolved... to nine? It has to be reminiscent of the legendary nine-headed dragon, even if it is a true god, you have to be afraid!


    So, who else can match the power this faceless man has?


    He is extremely powerful, and there are a group of subordinates above the holy path realm, plus a two-headed giant python, which is probably the first power in the ancestral land. Even the Red Wall Palace had to retreat. People are indeed very curious about the identity of this faceless person. In such a short period of time, such a strong force can be assembled, which is not something ordinary people can do.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, who watched all this on another calm island, couldn''t guess Tang Ye''s identity. At first they thought about whether it would be Tang Ye, but the power shown by the Faceless Man was not a bit similar to Tang Ye''s, so they could only be ruled out. I believe many people also exclude it in this way. But Murong Huansha is now puzzled again. She knows the relationship between the two-headed python and Tang Ye, and the two-headed python is also very affectionate, so why did she listen to this faceless person?


    According to rumors, it is said that this faceless person helped Tang Sect, and then promised the two-headed giant python, looking for opportunities for it to regain its chance of transformation and evolution. However, the metamorphosis and evolution of the two-headed giant python requires the punishment of heaven and earth. It must pass the test of the power of heaven and earth and be recognized by the heaven and earth before it can evolve into another more powerful behemoth under the power of heaven and earth. However, the punishment of heaven and earth came by itself, it is impossible for man to make it!


    There is only one test of God''s Punishment. If you miss it, you will be gone. So a hundred years later, the power of the two-headed giant python only stayed at the current level. So how to be able to do the test of Heaven''s Punishment once again and let the two-headed python break through, this is simply what a **** can do.


    "What kind of identity is this faceless person? It really looks like that person..." Murong Huansha looked at the volcanic island. The overall situation was determined. Suzaku was defeated and couldn''t help being curious about the faceless person. Endless.


    Tang Zisang is Tang Ye''s great-granddaughter, and Murong Huansha is to take care of. But she couldn''t help Tang Zisang''s fate. Then Tang Zisang followed the Faceless Man, with one purpose to hope that the Faceless Man would help resolve his life. Murong Huansha respected Tang Zisang''s decision, and at the same time tried the strength of the Faceless Man, stronger than her, so she believed in the Faceless Man.


    Now the Faceless Man led Tang Zisang and the others to defeat the divine beast Zhuque, once again proving his power. This relieved Murong Huansha a lot. This mysterious and powerful person could really solve the problem of Tang Zisang''s fate. Since he brought Tang Zisang into the holy way, he would certainly not easily let the people he cultivated die.


    Ouch!


    At this time, Suzaku wailed again, and it turned out that Tang Ye and the others came to attack Suzaku. If you just let the two-headed python fight with Suzaku, then you have to lose your energy. Tang Ye is not stupid, the power here is free, but it''s not just watching the show. Therefore, he took Feng Zhu Lian and the others, and attacked the Suzaku whose legs were bitten by the two-headed python.


    Suzaku was already terrible, and was beaten like this, and was seriously injured all at once. Then Fengzhu Lian went over to seize the little divine power it had left. Suzaku had been bitten by the two-headed giant python and could not break free. He used his mouth to spit fire and was stopped by Tang Ye. The wings'' attack was limited, and then it had no choice but to let the Phoenix Pearl Curtain seize its divine power.


    Not long after, seeing the flame on Suzaku''s body became dim, and even without the burning flame, its divine power was completely gone. Looking at the Phoenix Pearl Curtain again, the entire body of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain burned with flames, that was Suzaku''s divine fire!


    And the phoenix curtain at this moment is as powerful as a god!

 Chapter 2097： Xuanwu wake up!

    The plan to seize divine power, while hunting down the beasts, also means creating a god. At this time, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain possessing the supernatural power carried by the Suzaku is equivalent to the second Suzaku.


    Having seized all the power of Suzaku, at this time the limit of the melting pot of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was nearly saturated. So at this moment, she couldn''t control herself to burst out a powerful divine power, just like the Suzaku that burst out just now, with an extremely powerful aura, as if to soar into the sky.


    After all, Phoenix Pearl Curtain was a body of flesh and blood, and suddenly gained such a powerful divine power that it was unbearable and began to suffer. Her clothes also burned out, and she became a naked child who seemed to be bathed in flames. If it weren''t for the painful expression of Fengzhu Lian, she would feel that she was an extremely beautiful woman who could control flames.


    "Master..." Feng Zhulian became more uncomfortable, afraid that she could not bear it, and called Tang Ye, asking Tang Ye to help her relieve the pain.


    Tang Ye was very worried, and immediately went over to see the situation of Fengzhu Lian. As for Suzaku, it was already dying and he no longer needed to care. He simply ordered Tang Zisang and the others to solve the Vermillion Bird. And Suzaku, a divine beast, is a treasure, which can be used to create powerful weapons, clothes and other equipment.


    Killing the sacred beast, but also to disassemble its body, it seems a bit cruel, blatantly killing people and stealing treasures. However, Tang Ye didn''t care so much, what he needed to face next was the power of the true god, how could he deal with it without good equipment. Now they are so struggling to deal with a **** beast. If they face a true god, what else can they start?


    Now that the divine power has emerged, the Suzaku wakes up, and a second divine beast will soon wake up. Therefore, the next enemy can be said to be of God level, and Tang Ye''s strength advantage will slowly be lost, and the battle will become difficult.


    The divine power carried by Suzaku already possesses a divine will, if it cannot be merged, it will lose control instead. At this time, Feng Zhu Lian''s expression became more and more distorted, and his eyes turned into two **** of flames, just like the appearance of Hua Mo out of control. Tang Ye reached her side and immediately blocked her with dark magic power and tied her up.


    However, that was pure divine power after all, just like Tang Ye couldn''t deal with Vermillion Bird at the beginning, and now his dark magic power can''t hold the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, he is broken away bit by bit.


    This is tantamount to dealing with Suzaku in its heyday. Tang Ye didn''t want this to happen, otherwise the plan would be wasted. Then he tied the phoenix curtain with dark magic power again, and then quickly left with the phoenix curtain. After leaving the volcanic island, Tang Ye took the Fengzhu Curtain and plunged into the sea, trying to use sea water to relieve the burden of the sacred fire on the Fengzhu Curtain.


    However, after plunged into the bottom of the sea, the sea water soon boiled. This is due to the magical flames of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and the sea water can¡¯t cool her down, and can¡¯t reduce her burden. She is still very painful and difficult to integrate this powerful Divine power.


    Tang Ye frowned. In desperation, he opened the space and jumped continuously. When he reached the far north, he brought the phoenix pearl curtain to the extreme cold place, hoping to relieve the burden of the phoenix pearl curtain through the freezing. However, the surrounding ice cubes were affected by the flames of the sacred fire and melted one after another, causing avalanches.


    Tang Ye had to hide with Fengzhu curtain. However, Fengzhu Lian''s condition finally improved, and she was not so painful anymore. It''s just that this still won''t work. The constant pain would still make Phoenix Pearl Curtain unbearable, and if it was defeated by divine power and turned into a second Vermillion Bird, the consequences would be disastrous.


    Feng Zhu Lian passed out in pain. This is very dangerous. After being unconscious, the will is very weak. If you don''t pay attention, you may be defeated by divine power.


    Tang Ye had no choice but to withdraw the dark magic power from his body, enter Tang Sheng''s power state, and then transform his own flame power to forcibly absorb the flames on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    The flame power of Chaos Phoenix is ??much stronger than that of Shenhuo, so Tang Ye can fuse the flames on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. However, he could not seize the divine power, that is, he could not become the divine power melting pot. He was puzzled about this. Since he can carry all kinds of power, dark magic power is fine, why is the divine power not?


    Probably some secret restrictions of the body. Tang Ye didn''t have time to consider this slowly now, and needed to concentrate on reducing the burden of the sacred fire on Fengzhu Lian. Fortunately, everything went well. When he captured the sacred fire of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, the expression of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, who was still suffering after being unconscious, slowly eased.


    After capturing a considerable part of the sacred fire, the flame around Feng Zhu Lian''s body was almost gone, and Feng Zhu Lian was no longer so painful. Coupled with the coldness of the surrounding glaciers, it also started to play a role. Then, Fengzhu Lian woke up leisurely and found that she had improved a lot. She looked at Tang Ye and was very grateful.


    Sure enough, the Lord is extremely powerful, so reliable, really amazing!


    Tang Ye was relieved to see Feng Zhu Lian wake up. Now that this burden, Feng Zhu Lian can dissolve it.


    But there are some situations that require Feng Zhulian''s attention. She now has no clothes and is naked, so it is not very good to be exposed, although there is no one around.


    Tang Ye coughed lightly, turned around, turned her back to Feng Zhulian and said, "First, find a place to integrate your divine power, and I will find some clothes for you."


    "Huh?" Feng Zhulian was stunned, and looked down, only to find herself naked. It was different from before. Before, she would be angry and feel that she was at a disadvantage. She was taken advantage of by Tang Ye, and she wanted to scold Tang Ye, but now, she just blushed, very embarrassed and extremely shy.


    She didn''t talk nonsense, hit the glacier ground with a punch, causing the glacier to rise, surrounded by pieces of ice, and piled up into a square space, covering her.


    Feng Zhu Lian was not so embarrassed, and said to Tang Ye, "Thank you Lord."


    Tang Ye nodded in response, then opened the space and left, and fetched clothes for Fengzhu Curtain. There were no people on the glacier in the far north, and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was awake and could use power, so he was not afraid of any accidents from the Phoenix Pearl Curtain.


    However, he didn''t know that just now, when he retreated from the state of transforming demons, he used Tang Sheng''s own power to alarm a person in the far north.


    It is the sleeping goddess Lu Celadon!


    Tang Ye would never have thought that Lu Celadon would be in the far north. He thought that no one would know even if Tang Sheng''s power was revealed in this deserted far north. Unfortunately, Lu Celadon is here. If it is an ordinary person, it may not be noticed under his careful cover. But Lu Celadon is not an ordinary person, she is a goddess, and even a person who is infatuated with Tang Sheng, how can he not recognize Tang Sheng?


    Therefore, at this time, Lu Celadon, who was still frozen under the abyss of ice, originally raised her eyebrows occasionally, but now she almost blinked. The old man is by his side, and the thoughts in her heart explode, I am afraid she will wake up early.


    In addition to the awakening of Lu Celadon, there are still greater changes in this land. Because the far north is to the south, it is the sea to the north. Here, it is the sleeping place of the beast Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye brought the phoenix curtain that had absorbed the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird, and passed through the northern sea area, stimulating Xuanwu. Under the vast abyss of the north sea, suddenly a huge black eye pupil opened!


    As soon as these eyes opened, there was a stormy sea on the north sea, sweeping to the south. This sudden huge wave, like a tsunami, shattered ships on the sea and destroyed coastal cities.


    Tang Ye, who had gone to find clothes for Feng Zhu Lian, suddenly looked back towards the north sea area with a cold expression.


    Mythical Beast Xuanwu, awakened!

 Chapter 2098： There is no right or wrong!

    A move of the divine beast, the triggering of divine power, will have a huge impact. Xuanwu, sleeping under the abyss of the ocean in the north, even opened his eyes after waking up. The power sent out a huge tsunami, destroyed a large number of ships, and even hit coastal cities.


    After Suzaku, another divine beast reappeared. But those who knew the divine beasts came out, and the creatures were disgraced, began to realize that today''s divine beasts are different from the divine beasts they imagined. The beasts did not protect them, but destroyed them. So, the beast is their enemy?


    If this is the case, then kill the beast!


    The fact that Tang Ye took Fengzhu Curtain and the others to besie and kill Suzaku had already been passed out. People are shocked that when people can defeat God''s things, they become eager to try again. If you can hunt the beasts, there will be a lot of treasures you can get. As a result, it seemed that a greedy heart had worked, and some people also wanted to learn Tang Ye''s way to hunt down the beasts.


    However, none of the people who witnessed Tang Ye and Suzaku fighting on the volcanic island that day had no idea to deal with the beast. Because they knew the gap, they knew that they couldn''t beat Tang Ye''s one-thousandth. And dealing with mythical beasts, even Tang Ye, was extremely dangerous. When they go, they are not even cannon fodder, and if they don''t get close, they will die.


    Unfortunately, not everyone can recognize this situation, so a group of people went arrogantly. They are not without any preparation. In addition to powerful cultivators, there are also superpowers and equipped with high-tech weapons. They were not afraid, but were full of confidence, thinking that they could hunt down the mythical beast Xuanwu that appeared in the North Sea.


    Although it is rumored that the Xuanwu divine beast appeared in the North Sea, no one has seen Xuanwu''s body so far. People think that Xuanwu is a huge tortoise. Maybe it is, but maybe it is not. Before seeing the real Xuanwu, no one can make a conclusion.


    Some people insist on hunting basalt in the North Sea, and others refuse to listen. Even if the Red Wall Court has arranged power to not enter the dangerous North Sea at will, those who have already become greedy can''t stop them. In the end, he entered the North Sea, looking for the figure of Xuanwu.


    "Someone has entered the North Sea!" The operation of the Sky Eye system can detect the sea area. The power of Shenji Technology is always operating, and it can also stop those who do not listen to advice to enter the North Sea. If you resist, kill it. However, the killing clause was not implemented. Because preventing people from entering the North Sea is only protecting them from being killed by the power of basalt. If they don''t want to die, let them go.


    After they entered the North Sea, they had already embarked on a suicidal road. The Red Wall Palace and Shenji Technology were more ruthless at this time, when they were the bait to lure Xuanwu out. If Xuanwu wants to kill them and show their true form, then Xuanwu can be seen. This might analyze Xuanwu in advance and find a way to deal with Xuanwu.


    Faced with the subsequent occurrence of the beasts, Wang Jiuxiao thought it was a sign of the coming of the true body, not far from the coming of the true god. However, the power built by the Red Wall Palace now is completely insufficient to compete with the true god. For this, he had to find Tang Ye, hoping to get Tang Ye''s guidance.


    Tang Ye was Tang Sheng a hundred years ago. If Wang Jiuxiao finds him, he will still meet him.


    In the red wall palace, in the small courtyard where the emperor rested, Wang Jiuxiao respected the faceless man in front of him, but did not deliberately please and lower his body. That was probably because he admired a person from the heart, whether it came from his own heart, or the respect that Tang Sheng was instilled in by the elderly in the family.


    Tang Ye felt that this was too restrained, so he sat on the stone bench under the big tree, looked at the chess game on the stone table, and motioned to Wang Jiuxiao to sit down too.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye hurriedly put down the power covering his face, revealing his true expression.


    Originally, Wang Jiuxiao sat down, but this action had not yet been completed. After seeing Tang Ye''s true face, he couldn''t help being stunned, and kept his legs bent and his hips hanging in the air. He really didn''t expect that Tang Sheng was still that Tang Sheng, with an immortal face, otherworldly appearance, and everything in his eyes.


    "Heaven and earth characters..." Wang Jiuxiao sighed in his heart. Probably a person like Tang Sheng is a person of heaven and earth. Seeing him is like seeing the sea of ??stars and the sky of the universe.


    Can''t help being touched.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Jiuxiao and smiled slightly, and said, "Very surprised?"


    Wang Jiuxiao returned to his senses and realized that he was a little gaffe in his half-squatting state. He smiled awkwardly, sat down, and said to Tang Ye, "Of course I am surprised, I... feel very ashamed."


    Indeed, Wang Jiuxiao''s current appearance, although he is a mature and stable charming uncle, he is still getting old after all, but Tang Ye, a man a hundred years ago, still looks like that young man. As Wang Jiuxiao, I always feel so respectful and polite to a young man, a bit strange.


    Tang Ye laughed haha, a harder smile. As the faceless Lord, there is no such opportunity for honesty. He looked at Wang Jiuxiao and thought about the Wang family. A hundred years ago, Wang Airen was like half of his father and half of his teacher. He went to worship, but he couldn''t go back after all. Now facing the descendants of the Wang family, it is a different mood. It was supposed to be a very close relationship, but I always felt that I couldn''t blend in, and I could only respect each other as guests.


    "Birth, old age, sickness and death, I''m just slower." Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded, restored his expression, and said: "Tang Sheng takes it for granted, understanding the way of the world, and doing common people''s things, but we are no longer ordinary people like us."


    Tang Ye greeted with a smile, and these flattering words were nothing but greetings. Knowing what Wang Jiuxiao cares about, he cut into the subject and said: "You are worried that the beasts will appear one after another. Is it true that the true **** is coming?"


    Wang Jiuxiao became serious, nodded solemnly, and said, "Yes. It''s just that at that time, I''m afraid I won''t have the strength to deal with it. Although Tang Sheng is there, there is only you in the world. What about the others?"


    Tang Ye became silent. Indeed, most people are unable to deal with the true God. If this problem is not resolved, when the true **** descends, it will almost be the end of the human race.


    Wang Jiuxiao asked again, saying: "The gods exist in our classics and imagination, and there are more good than evil. Then, when the true **** comes, is it really going to destroy the human race? People have to resist the gods, and there will be wars between humans and gods. Wouldn''t it be... delusional?"


    It''s like the plot in a third-rate script. Why do people always turn against God and why do God always destroy people? Because human beings are greedy and insatiable, and become more ugly, it is better for the gods to destroy the world and restart, and then build a beautiful and harmonious world?


    However, this is not the case.


    Tang Ye fixedly looked at Wang Jiuxiao, and said, "There is no right or wrong here, only what they have to do. After all, they have different positions and different things to do. We can¡¯t blame the gods, but we Nor can we let death come."

 Chapter 2099： Weak God and Strengthen Himself!

    The gods destroy the human race, just want to deal with fate. Destiny has changed, and it is no longer the destiny that once only regulates everything in a fair and just manner. The fate of anomalous change was born from the source of power that Emperor Pangu mastered. How powerful, even if it were many gods. Therefore, they had to use this rude approach.


    The ancient gods were born before human beings. They have experienced the world without human beings, so they don¡¯t have too many emotions for human beings. If they want to eliminate people to accomplish a major event, they will not hesitate and take it for granted. It''s like a piece of land with fruit trees planted, but weeds are overgrown and affect the fruit trees. So what do you think about removing weeds from the fruit trees?


    Even if you get rid of more weeds, it feels nothing. On the contrary, you may be happy because you have removed so many weeds. This is the fruit of labor.


    Therefore, sometimes some gods think of people as weeds. It is not that they are evil, but in their perception, this is the case. When people raise pigs, they know that they are raised and sold, or eaten. How can it be said that they have a deep relationship with pigs and cannot be hurt.


    There is no right or wrong, no blame. In the same way, there is no disrespect for people to resist the gods for their own survival. With that strength, it is natural to resist, all for survival.


    Wang Jiuxiao understood what Tang Ye said, and no longer had any questions about the fact that the gods wanted to deal with the human race, and no longer cared about whether this should be done or not, right or wrong. What needs to be done is how to deal with the hostility of the gods and how to make the people survive.


    He asked Tang Ye: "Hunting the beast, is it starting to deal with the true god, or is there another plan?"


    One of the meanings in Wang Jiuxiao''s words was to ask Tang Ye''s plan, because if the beast appeared, he would deal with it, just like dealing with the gods, that would be the dumbest way and the most helpless thing. Dealing with the beasts is so difficult. When the gods come one by one, where can they be dealt with?


    Wang Jiuxiao believed that with Tang Sheng''s vision and pattern, it was impossible to choose such a path. There is no hope on this road. Unless it is another plan, get another life.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while and said: "The plan is there, but it''s just the beginning. The plan is very simple, destroy the gods, and create the gods. If you can''t destroy the gods, you will weaken them. It can also be said that the weak gods, the strong self. There are also fierce beasts, just to weaken the gods and then strengthen yourself. This plan will not be completed so quickly, you can just do your own thing."


    Weak God, strengthen ourselves.


    When Wang Jiuxiao heard this, she felt very essence. They have no natural supernatural power, so it can only be like this. It would be better to strengthen yourself and weaken God. With Tang Ye carrying out this plan, Wang Jiuxiao was also very relieved. And he has to do his own thing, that is, let Shenji Technology develop stronger equipment.


    Thinking of Shenji Technology, Wang Jiuxiao vaguely knew something about Tang Ye and Murong Huansha. He felt that Tang Ye might be able to meet Murong Huansha. They are all old people from a hundred years ago, right by their side, why not know each other.


    When people get old, they may not regret the past, but they will feel regret. After a hundred years, I should know this. So when there is a chance, why not make up for this regret.


    Wang Jiuxiao felt that Tang Ye had done enough for this land, and that he should lay down the burden and do something that belonged only to him. So, he wanted to help Tang Ye and Murong Huansha pull a string. However, at this moment, Tang Ye frowned suddenly, with a serious expression, and immediately covered his face.


    At this time, there was movement outside. Wang Jiuxiao walked to the gate of the small courtyard and asked Hua Tiandao who was guarding outside: "What''s the matter?"


    Hua Tian was a little embarrassed, and said, "It''s the eldest lady who insists on coming, I''m afraid she can''t stop..."


    Wang Jiuxiao was taken aback. He didn''t expect it to be his own daughter. He looked back at Tang Ye. Tang Ye nodded to him and said he was leaving. Wang Jiuxiao sighed regretfully, and it was a short meeting. He nodded, but there was no alternative. Then Tang Ye left, and then Wang Jiuxiao sat back at the stone table. Soon, Wang Cangcang came in.


    Half an hour ago, Wang Cangcang stared at twelve koi in his room. Originally, she was to pay attention to the movement of the basalt beast, because when the Vermillion Bird was born, the existence of the beast was recognized. The sacred beasts seem to be hostile to humans, and the large tsunami waves that appeared earlier are believed to be caused by the basalt beasts. For this reason, in order to deal with the basalt beasts and avoid more harm, Wang Cangcang did not dare to relax a little bit, staring at the twelve koi every day. The role of the twelve koi is very similar to that of the gas transport to Baoguan Longchi in Guwu Jianghu a hundred years ago. This is an observation specifically aimed at people with strong air luck. Although it cannot cover as extensively as the Celestial Eye System of Shenji Technology, it has something that the Celestial Eye System cannot compare.


    It seems that the power of deification and the power of science have their own advantages.


    Just now Wang Cangcang was observing twelve koi carps, originally aimed at the North Sea, but suddenly, the twelve koi carps rushed into a rush. She was surprised and worried. If this happened to the twelve koi, it was because of the emergence of incomparable luck that could cause the situation to change at any time.


    Wang Cangcang worried that Xuanwu had been dispatched, and forcibly used his observation ability to stabilize the twelve koi, so that the twelve koi were sorted in order to know the position. However, she found that the twelve koi carps were out of the nine-five stage, which really scared her. This shows that it is not the basaltic move, but another change in luck. Point to the Ninth-Five Lord, that is where the emperor of the Red Wall!


    It''s the emperor of the Red Wall!


    Wang Cangcang was too worried, thinking that someone assassinated her father, so he hurried to the place where Wang Jiuxiao was. But she was stopped by Hua Tian. Hua Tian did not let her disturb Wang Jiuxiao. This was also Wang Jiuxiao''s order.


    This was the movement Tang Ye noticed when Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao were talking in the small courtyard, and then he left in hiding.


    After Wang Jiuxiao went to look at it, he signaled Huatian to release the people, and Wang Cangcang was able to enter the courtyard.


    "Dad, are you doing anything?" After Wang Cangcang came in, he immediately looked at Wang Jiuxiao and asked nervously.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked at Wang Cangcang with a smile, and said: "Cangcang, what are you doing, so panicked, what can I do?"


    Wang Cangcang frowned, looked around, and found that there was nothing, which suddenly felt strange. Just now I clearly observed that there is a strong air transport coming here, why is it gone?


    Moreover, the father should have felt it, but why did the father behave like he didn''t know at all? Could it be intentional?


    Wang Cangcang shook his head, waved his hand, and said, "Cangcang, there have been many things recently, and I have to deal with them. You go back first, I''ll be fine."


    Wang Cangcang was still confused, but after repeated inspections, there was indeed nothing unusual, and he had to go back. However, she sorted the twelve koi carps again and found that there were no abnormalities. She was even more puzzled. Could it be that such strong luck was covered up?


    At this moment, in the sky above Wang Cangcang''s room, Tang Ye was surprised to see the twelve koi carps hidden in the sky. Didn''t expect that Wang Cangcang actually possessed such an ability to observe Qi Luck?

 Chapter 2100： Turtle and snake blend together!

    Observing Qi Luck is a very powerful ability. It is rare in the world. It can even be said that there are so many people in the world, and only a few can do this kind of thing. At this time, Tang Ye did not have the ability to observe luck. He could sense some changes in Qi Luck, just because he stood at the top of Qi Luck and strength, and he was aware of the small mountains and the changes in the mountains.


    In the small courtyard where Wang Jiuxiao was resting, Tang Ye put down the power covering his face, revealed his true expression, did not emit dark magic power, and the state was Tang Sheng''s state. But he was also careful not to emit any strong breath. But he did not expect that such a self would be observed by Wang Cangcang.


    This really surprised Tang Ye. Originally he planned to leave, but couldn''t help being curious, so he went to see Wang Cangcang. After arriving in Wang Cangcang''s room, he discovered that Wang Cangcang possessed twelve koi carps. This koi is the sacred object of Furui, connected to the dragon. Don''t look at it as just a carp, but if you cross the dragon gate, you can directly transform the dragon. In addition, Koi was originally a dragon in its previous life, but it was reborn as a carp in this life. It is said that it is reincarnation, but it is not true, because if it has a chance, the koi can directly transform into a dragon.


    Probably, such is the case of Furui Relic. Tang Ye didn''t expect that someone would have such a sacred object. It seems that Wang Cangcang is not a simple person.


    Perhaps this is what the times make heroes. The situation of heaven and earth, the true gods descended, and there was chaos and strife, and the human race also gave birth to many outstanding people, working hard for their own survival plan.


    The Twelve Koi and Guanlong Pond have the same tune and the same skill. Those with such treasures can not only use the abilities in them, but also enhance their strength through observation and understanding, just like an epiphany. Therefore, Wang Cangcang always stayed in the room to observe the twelve koi, and he did not delay his study and practice. On the contrary, her abilities and strength are all increased during the day, which is the result of being nurtured by the twelve koi.


    Guanlong Pond a hundred years ago, I don''t know where it went. There are rumors that after Li Haoran got the help of Tang Ye, after he caught Qi Zhenwu, Guanlongchi was destroyed by Qi Zhenwu because he didn''t want such a treasure to fall into the hands of others. I would rather destroy what I cannot get than give it to others. However, last time, this Guanlong Pond seemed to have appeared in the hands of Princess Destiny.


    Possessing twelve koi carps, it will definitely play a huge role in the future, Tang Ye affirmed Wang Cangcang''s ability, and then left. He is short of time and is going to find the melting pot of basaltic power. Xuanwu has awakened, and must be hunted as soon as possible to seize divine power, otherwise Xuanwu will bring huge killing.


    If you say, why not find all the furnaces first, and then start to capture the divine power. This is because the divine power furnace also emerged with the recovery of the divine beast. The beast did not move, nor did the divine power furnace move. The appearance of the phoenix curtain was due to the movement of Suzaku.


    Now that Xuanwu has appeared, the divine power melting pot will definitely appear, Tang Ye has asked Tang Zisang and the others to look for it. In addition, he also asked Wang Jiuxiao to help pay attention. Wang Jiuxiao can use the power of Shenji Technology, and it is not difficult to find someone. What''s more, the divine power furnace has its own characteristics, such as the furnace pattern. The phoenix curtain has a red bird fire pattern, so the basalt furnace should have a basalt pattern. This is a kind of natural imprint, which will show up with the emergence of basalt power.


    Tang Ye''s search for the basaltic furnace was not to find the needle in the sea, but to sense the basaltic power. However, the basalt does not appear, and the movement of basalt force is very low, so he is going to see basalt, causing basalt to exert force, and then there will be movement in the basalt melting pot, then the celestial eye system of Shenji Technology, or the person he sent out, It''s easier to find out.


    After leaving the Red Wall Palace, Tang Ye went directly to the North Sea.


    Now the Phoenix Pearl Curtain has incorporated the divine power of the Vermillion Bird, the power is very strong, stronger than the others, and there is even speculation that maybe Tang Ye is no longer her opponent. This made the atmosphere in the void organization a little strange. The boss is no longer the number one. There is a man who is close to God. What if he is disobedient?


    However, Tang Ye''s aura left everyone unaffected by this situation after all. Tang Ye was still the same as before. Even if Feng Zhu Lian''s strength became a god, he must be generous, with a slow confidence, and arrange Feng Zhu Lian to do things without question. Fengzhu Lian was also obedient. There was no chaos, no pride or complacency, and no intention of betrayal.


    Naturally, Feng Zhu Lian would not betray Tang Ye, she was very grateful to Tang Ye, and along the way, Tang Ye had given her too many favors, which she could not repay. Regardless of whether it is entering the holy way or the divine power that has been added to the present, she would not have been able to do it without Tang Ye, so she would always listen to Tang Ye''s words.


    In addition to the kindness, there should be some affection that has begun to grow in her heart since she and Tang Ye got along so much. No matter what affection it was, it made her feel that being with Tang Ye was very delicate and made her want to follow Tang Ye all the time. And, she really wanted to see Tang Ye''s true face.


    Now Fengzhu Lian, even if it resists Xuanwu for a while, there is no problem. After all, divine power versus divine power. However, considering the lack of actual combat experience and the lack of mastery of divine power, Tang Ye would not let Feng Zhulian deal with it alone. He will let Fengzhu Lian practice more, but now he will send her to the Xuanwu melting pot first. They are all divine power furnaces, maybe there is some induction, and they can be found quickly.


    Tang Ye went to the North Sea to tow Xuanwu and also brought a two-headed python. Fighting in this sea area, the two-headed python is very advantageous. Although it is not the opponent of Xuanwu, there are even a lot of gaps, but it can also play a role in restraining. With Tang Ye''s presence, naturally, the two-headed python would not be killed.


    At this time, in the North Sea, there was a medium-sized ship with very good arms, and they were the scattered powerhouses who came to hunt the Xuanwu. Greed drove them. They think that the whole body of the sacred beast is treasure, and if they can get the sacred beast, isn''t it as if they have the power? Of course you have to try this kind of good thing!


    They use technology and equipment, thrown into the sea, send out a broad radar sound wave impact, and detect where the basalt is. Soon the radar rang dripping, showing that there was a huge object in front of him, almost to the center of the sea area, which prevented the sound wave from spreading. Moreover, this behemoth was emitting terrible power, and the radar was immediately disturbed.


    The people on the boat believed that it was the Xuanwu God. Because the simulated image sent back through the radar is like a turtle, and according to the ratio, it is at least tens of meters wide, which is undoubtedly a basalt beast.


    So everyone sailed towards the direction where Xuanwu was, and when they had reached a sufficient distance, they began to fire artillery shells to attack. The attack force was deployed from all sides, bang bang bang, and the surrounding shells went down. They thought they could knock down the behemoth under the sea. However, hundreds of shells went down without any movement. When they wanted to shell out again, the sea suddenly surged and formed a huge wave, directly impacting their ship as long as it overturned.


    Then, the sea surging extremely violently, and slowly, a black skull and a entwined python appeared.


    The harmony between turtles and snakes is Xuanwu.

 Chapter 2101： Kill the heart!

    The basalt beast is not just like a turtle. It is a giant beast where a tortoise and a giant python are fused together. The overall appearance is a tortoise, but with a giant python entwined, it looks extremely fierce, not as good-natured as people imagine.


    The sea was turbulent, huge waves rose into the sky, and basalt emerged from the sea, causing violent changes. The waves spread out like a small tsunami. In the face of such power, the ship seemed very weak and weak. However, the people on the ship came prepared and would not be knocked down so easily. Among them, cultivators and people with supernatural powers released their power to resist this huge wave. Those who master the power of science and technology open up technological barriers to protect ships from being swept away by huge waves.


    The huge wave opened its mouth like a beast, rushed down, and swallowed the entire ship. After the rumbling, the turbulent waves slowly subsided. Surprisingly, the ship was still there, but it was shaking badly. From this point of view, the ship blocked the huge waves from the Xuanwu floating head.


    At this time, the people on the ship saw the basalt beast that appeared in front of them, and they were all shocked. They couldn''t believe that such a giant beast really existed in the world. Seeing it with my own eyes is more shocking than any imagination or film and television. They looked at the Xuanwu of the turtle and snake, but if they looked at the tortoise''s head, they felt quite docile and honest. However, when I saw the giant python head entwined next to him, I felt this terrifying.


    This is equivalent to having two heads, a tortoise head and a giant python head. Everyone felt that the head of the giant python must be more aggressive, so they planned to hit the head of the giant python of Xuanwu first.


    However, the Xuanwu that emerged, whether it was the Xuan** skull or the snake snake head, did not look at the ship. The two heads looked forward, as if there was something worthy of their attention.


    However, there was nothing ahead, and there was no movement for a long time.


    Regardless of the number of people on the boat, after accumulating strength, they attacked the head of Xuanwu snake python.


    boom!


    A volley of several shells, coupled with the strength of the master cultivator, hit the Xuanwu side. However, these forces did not touch the head of Xuanwu''s snake and python, and were blocked and intercepted directly outside. And Xuanwu did nothing. This is just because Xuanwu is known for its strong defense power, and it has a natural defense barrier, and ordinary forces cannot pass through this natural defense barrier of Xuanwu.


    In other words, the power emitted from this ship was so ordinary to Xuanwu.


    Several people on the ship saw that their attack not only failed to get close to Xuanwu, but also turned into nothingness at a distance from Xuanwu. They couldn''t help but be astonished. What was going on, Xuanwu didn''t move, and this blocked their own. attack?


    Several people were unwilling to attack Xuanwu again, but the result was still the same, their attacks couldn''t get close to Xuanwu.


    Xuanwu had been looking ahead, and suddenly became unhappy with the attack from the ship, because he felt it was an eyesore, and the explosion of the bomb affected his vision. The giant python''s head was low, but it looked understatement, and he hummed: "An eyesore."


    After speaking, the giant python''s head sighed at the ship, and it suddenly hit the ship like a huge wave. The ship was submerged in the huge waves and turned into nothingness, and there would be no bones left.


    These few people on the boat probably didn''t expect that they would be gone like this, and they have not yet entered the fierce battle. Xuanwu just sighed and they were gone. It was too easy. So insignificant, why bother to die. Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine for them, they can only regret at the moment of death. It is impossible to obtain treasures and become a hero who hunts down the gods, as if it had never existed.


    For Xuanwu, they existed like this, they could ignore things that didn''t exist, and couldn''t make any waves.


    After the ship was cleared, Xuanwu continued to stare forward. Suddenly, the head of Xuanwu''s giant python accumulates a force, and then it sprays out towards the front.


    "Get out, why hide away again." The head of Xuanwu''s giant python roared out low.


    The ejected force was a violent wave of water. The ordinary high-pressure water gun hits people very painfully, and such a powerful water wave is even more terrifying. Just like the ship just now, it was directly beaten into nothingness.


    Xuanwu felt a familiar force before staring at the front, and then attacked. That familiar power is the power of its companion Suzaku. However, it knows that Suzaku has fallen, and it can no longer be Suzaku, that is, the person who has seized the power of Suzaku. It was angry at this kind of thing. Originally, it would not wake up so quickly, but at the moment Suzaku fell, it felt that it was angry and heartbroken. The four great beasts, the Eastern Blue Dragon, the Western White Tiger, the Southern Suzaku, and the Northern Xuanwu, are brothers and sisters, and even have a deeper relationship. Suzaku was killed. They failed to help. It was an agonizing thing. The awakened Xuanwu vowed to make the life of Suzaku worse than death!


    After the shock waves ejected from the head of Xuanwu''s giant python hit, if it is not stopped, I am afraid that somewhere will be destroyed again. But at this moment, the water wave seemed to hit something, and could no longer hit it, splashing up, down, left, and right. After a while, the shock wave disappeared.


    Only then did I see that a person was standing floating there where the huge wave hit. It was Tang Ye, the faceless Venerable Master Tang Ye with a black hood.


    After Tang Ye appeared, he flickered a few times and approached Xuanwu. At this time, Xuanwu also showed most of his body, no longer two heads. The Xuanwu that emerged from the body was like a hill in the sea, huge and amazing, and a real behemoth.


    "Human, you killed the Vermillion Bird?!" Xuanwu looked at Tang Ye and drank angrily.


    Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu and said, "What if I say no?"


    Xuanwu was indeed not considered to have been killed by Tang Ye, because it was Fengzhu Lian who really killed Suzaku. The phoenix curtain absorbed Suzaku''s divine power, and the Suzaku was exhausted. Of course, as he who formulated and led the plan to capture divine power, he was naturally the culprit of everything. Suzaku died because of him.


    Both of Xuanwu''s heads spoke, overlapping anger, hoarse and sharp, as if the sound effects were adjusted. The tortoise''s head and that of the giant python''s head were intertwined and overlapped, and shouted in a low voice, "You can''t lie to me, you have the power of Suzaku, if you didn''t kill Suzaku, how could you have the power of Suzaku!"


    Tang Ye has the power of Suzaku, which is actually not the power of Suzaku, but the divine fire of Suzaku. After Feng Zhu Lian absorbed Suzaku''s power that day, his whole body burst into flames. In order to relieve her pain, Tang Ye captured a part of the flame. This is probably the reason why there is a little Suzaku breath in his power.


    Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu without arguing any more, and said, "What if I killed Suzaku? Since you have a condemnation of my human race, why can''t I kill you?"


    "You..." Xuanwu suddenly became extremely angry, rampant human beings.

 Chapter 2102： Extraordinary!

    God has always stood at the top of the food chain and has a kind of contempt for the creatures under his feet, so he is not very used to being disobedient. It is not strange that they kill humans as if they are eradicating weeds. However, if the weeds kill them in turn, they will find it difficult or impossible to accept them.


    Is it possible for a person who uses a sickle to mow the grass to be killed by the grass?


    It''s ridiculous.


    The killing of Suzaku is so ridiculous. So Xuanwu couldn''t accept it. It always looked for reasons to tell itself that Suzaku was killed by accident, and it was by no means purely human.


    Now Tang Ye stood in front of it, and heard Tang Ye say that it was these humans who killed Suzaku. Regardless of whether it was true or not, Xuanwu was immediately angry as a god. When it was angry, it blasted a terrible force, forming a huge wave on the sea, and attacked Tang Ye, but Tang Ye smashed the huge wave with one punch.


    Seeing this, Xuanwu frowned slightly, this human strength was extraordinary, maybe he really killed Suzaku.


    Regardless, no matter what the truth is, when this human being irritates himself, it means his death.


    Xuanwu was already determined to kill the Tang Ye.


    "Only you humans can kill..." Xuanwu spoke, still with a great sense of superiority.


    But Tang Ye knew what it was going to say, interrupted it, and said, "Yes, of course people can kill gods. This thing has happened thousands of years ago, why do you still use this thing to show your strength and strength? Superior, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s slapped?"


    Tang Ye said, shook his head lightly, sneered, sneered, and hummed: "It''s funny."


    "What are you talking about?!" Xuanwu was furious, and of course he didn''t want to hear this kind of slapped face. Originally, I didn''t want to argue, but just to show the power and authority of being a god.


    This human being is very ignorant.


    "Kill him!" Xuanwu''s giant python uttered a low voice, and immediately attacked Tang Ye. Like just now, the giant python head attacked with very simple moves, spitting huge waves!


    Although it is simple to spit out a huge wave, the huge wave spit out has a strong impact, and if it is hit directly, it may be dead. The people in the ship just now, although not very strong, are also powerful, and they were hit by the huge waves and directly turned into nothingness. Then it can be calculated that even if a strong person is directly impacted by such a huge wave, even if he does not die, he will probably be seriously injured.


    Spit huge waves, it is like an energy cannon.


    In the face of such a powerful attack, Tang Ye could not directly choose to avoid it, because he had to worry that such an attack might destroy and harm coastal cities. He must weaken a part of his power, so he resists first and then avoids it. He can do this kind of thing, this is not the strongest power of Xuanwu. After the battle with Suzaku, he has accumulated a lot of experience in fighting with divine power, and he is sure that nothing will happen to him.


    He first bombarded the giant waves with punches and punches until the power of the waves was reduced a lot, and then looked for opportunities to dodge aside. At this time, the huge wave will still hit out, but it will disappear in the sea, will not affect the coastal cities, and reduce the destruction.


    Xuanwu was surprised by Tang Ye''s power. He didn''t expect a human being to strike its attack with bare hands.


    Since it is bare-handed, it is not all power. This human being is very strong.


    But what about that, human beings can never beat themselves!


    Xuanwu''s attack power is actually not as good as Suzaku, but it is strong in defense, no one can break its defense, which makes it invincible. If you let it cooperate with Suzaku, it is basically invincible. Suzaku''s attack is very strong, it is responsible for defense, where someone can break it. Unfortunately, Suzaku has been killed.


    Xuanwu saw Tang Ye''s purpose, and the giant python head looked quite treacherous, and laughed: "I didn''t expect you to be a great human hero. Since you want to protect humans, then you should work hard to take my attack. ."


    After all, Xuanwu''s giant python head sprayed several waves continuously. It needs to see how Tang Ye resolves it, wants to deal with himself, but also wants to protect others from a little bit of harm. Is it really a display?


    Tang Ye saw the impact of a few huge waves. After frowning, he didn''t hesitate, and immediately released the powerful dark magic power, then split into a few more, forming a giant python state, and rushed to resolve the huge wave attack together. There is no need to completely dissolve the huge waves, just reduce the power of the huge waves. Several dark magic giant pythons stood in front of the giant wave, and after a few roars, they were scattered by the impact of the giant wave, that is, they were not destroyed. However, their task was completed. Although they were broken up, they had reduced the power of the giant wave. The huge wave slowly dissipated on the sea surface without hitting the shore.


    However, Xuanwu sprayed another huge wave in the middle. This was something Tang Ye didn''t stop, and now he attacked straight out. Even if Tang Ye made another move, he couldn''t stop it.


    "For the generation of ants, destruction is easy." Xuanwu laughed at Tang Ye ironically.


    Tang Ye stared at Xuanwu without saying a word, and did not stop the huge wave anymore. His aura was changing and he was about to fight with Xuanwu.


    Xuanwu disapproved of Tang Ye who had fallen silent in this way, and did not care about Tang Ye''s changes in aura. It has an absolutely powerful defense capability and will not be afraid of any attacks.


    It feels that it is a problem for humans to break through its natural defense barrier. I want to fight it, I''m afraid it''s impossible.


    Now, Xuanwu just looked at what Tang Ye would look like after that huge wave attacked the coastal attack, causing damage and destruction to humans?


    Such an arrogant person should teach him a lesson. I want to deal with myself and protect others. I underestimate my own power!


    Roar!


    However, at this moment, with a roar, a two-headed giant python sprang out from under the sea. The giant python stood in front of the huge wave. The two huge heads opened, roaring, and spouting strong waves, which were also water waves.


    The two huge heads sprayed out two huge waves against the huge waves of Xuanwu. However, the two contends, and the power of the two heads of the double-headed giant python does not occupy much advantage, but just looks flat. Then, the huge wave of Xuanwu probably weakened continuously and was resolved by the two-headed python.


    This cannot be said that the two-headed python is better than the Xuanwu''s, because this is just a very common attack by the Xuanwu, but the two-headed python is very difficult to resist.


    The two-headed giant python looks ferocious and looks even more powerful than the Xuanwu, but in fact, the double-headed giant python is limited by the state of not breaking through, so the power is not very strong, and the realm of heaven and human is not reached. It may not sound good, but the current two-headed giant python is indeed somewhat insignificant in the face of supernatural power.


    Tang Ye has also been looking for opportunities to recreate Heaven''s Punishment and let the two-headed giant python break through and transform, which is very beneficial to the plan to seize divine power.


    It is a pity that man-made natural punishments must be given time, otherwise it will be difficult to achieve.


    Xuanwu did not expect that such a ferocious python would suddenly appear. When he looked at Tang Ye again, his eyes were a little different. There must be something extraordinary about someone with such help from a giant python!

 Chapter 2103： But a servant!

    Xuanwu was startled by the double-headed giant python. It didn''t expect that in addition to their four great beasts and four great beasts, there are such fierce giants in this world. The two-headed pythons were red and purple all over, making them particularly conspicuous. If it hadn''t been known that it had not broken through and transformed to the stage of Jiao, otherwise it might have been afraid of it.


    Recovered from his surprise, Xuanwu looked at the double-headed giant python and became happy, and smiled: "I didn''t expect this mortal world to have a presence like you, yes, it can be my delicacy. I just woke up, indeed Hungry enough. You must be delicious. After eating, you can solve this human being and you can continue to sleep."


    Xuanwu thinks this is a very beautiful thing. Now, it wants to realize this wonderful thing. As a result, its giant python head sprayed a wave of water against the double-headed giant python. He also smiled sharply: "I want to see how you can resist my supernatural power, little snake!"


    The two-headed python didn''t make a hard connection, and dived into the sea with a plop, swimming and surging in the sea. Xuanwu''s water wave attack was avoided, but it did not go far away, and it would not damage other places.


    Tang Ye and the two-headed giant python knew this, so they didn''t specifically intercept the giant waves. Then I saw that the huge wave formed a violent surging in the sea, but disappeared after impacting for a certain distance, and no longer affected the others.


    Xuanwu''s attack was only intended to kill the two-headed giant python. It was condensed within the range and possessed extremely powerful power, so it would not strike a place too far away. It doesn''t care about others now, it just wants to kill the two-headed python and Tang Ye.


    Seeing the two-headed giant python hiding very fast, Xuanwu''s giant python smiled sharply and said, "It''s very fast to hide, like a little loach. It''s interesting. This is fun, let me play slowly. ."


    Xuanwu was now determined to deal with the double-headed python, and ignored Tang Ye, as if he was not worried about Tang Ye''s sneak attack on it. But how can I say that Tang Ye''s power is also very strong, and he also knows this. Tang Ye is not comparable to ordinary people, so why is he not worried?


    At this time, Tang Ye really launched an attack on it. Tang Ye did this not because he wanted to defeat Xuanwu, but because he wanted to help the two-headed python. Let Xuanwu pay attention to his attack, instead of dealing with the double-headed python so seriously, this can also relieve the pressure of the double-headed python.


    However, he fisted the two-headed giant python with a fist. Using his ability to shrink to an inch, he approached Xuanwu all of a sudden. He wanted to make a surprise attack. He didn''t expect that when he was approaching Xuanwu, he suddenly seemed to hit a hard one. The wall, the power of his fist smashed out in advance, and then he could no longer get close to Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye was very surprised. It was like a powerful shield protecting Xuanwu, making people inaccessible.


    Xuanwu had expected such a thing long ago, and the giant python laughed sarcastically, glanced at Tang Ye, full of contempt and contempt, then did not speak, and continued to attack the double-headed giant python.


    It didn''t put Tang Ye in its eyes, just like saying, how to toss Tang Ye at will, it didn''t bother to care about it, because it wouldn''t have any influence on it.


    Tang Ye''s attack on it was insignificant.


    Tang Ye squinted, he was very upset with Xuanwu''s arrogance, but he also felt very happy. Because of the arrogant guy, there will always be some drawbacks, and even accidents because of arrogance. The arrogant Xuanwu has always dealt with the cautious Xuanwu. Then, he recharged his strength again, swished, changed position, and attacked Xuanwu in turn.


    However, it turned out that all the attacks were useless, and they were all stopped by the shield outside Xuanwu''s body. Tang Ye realized that Xuanwu''s shield was three hundred and sixty degrees. If the strength is not enough to break this shield, it is impossible to injure Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye backed away, no longer attacking Xuanwu, watching Xuanwu silently think.


    Seeing this, Xuanwu laughed arrogantly and said, "Why, humans, don''t hit me? Ha... I just hit you at will, what can you do with me?"


    Tang Ye looked at Xuanwu and was not impatient. They were all the people who had killed Suzaku. How could he care about Xuanwu''s provocative irony. On the contrary, he would only think that Xuanwu is not as strong as the image, so arrogant, how can he be afraid of being able to kill Suzaku, can''t Xuanwu be killed?


    "To be honest, I''m quite disappointed with the appearance of your sacred beasts." Tang Ye shook his head and smiled at Xuanwu, commenting leisurely without being impatient or impatient.


    He looked at Xuanwu and continued: "Mythical beasts, gods, have been respected by people since ancient times. They are considered to be the beasts of auspiciousness that shelter us. We cast your shape on the artifacts, and we also build your statues for worship. There may be some discrepancies, but it always represents our minds. However, your real attitude, your attitude towards us, is really not good as it stands now."


    Xuanwu felt ridiculous when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and said sarcastically: "Do you want to say that if you enshrine us, we will stand by your side and protect you?"


    There must be a reward for paying? But there is no such thing!


    Tang Ye shrugged and said: "Of course I think so, but there may not be a reward for giving. We are wishful thinking for many things, and we are also asking for hardship when we are ridiculed. However, when we are disappointed, we can always wake up, no Do such silly things again?"


    Xuanwu dismissed it and said, "So what, as if I need your faith."


    Tang Ye sighed and said, "I think your four great beasts are also divided into periods. Our ancestors of the human race will probably not be so stupid. Knowing your attitude toward us, we still respect you and envelop you. The wisdom of our ancestors, No worse than us. Even in that era when the deification did not retreat, the ancestors came into contact with the gods much more than us. If they knew your virtues and let our descendants admire you so much, it would be true It''s ruthless. So, in my opinion, your four great beasts have also undergone generational changes. I think one of your generations must be on the side of the human race. So, what made you become like this? "


    "Manipulation. It is not the control of the destiny gods, but the control of the gods of a higher level than you. Ha...you are just the slaves of those senior gods." Tang Ye snorted to Xuanwu.


    This is a bit provocative and even provocative. As a high **** who is said to be a slave under manipulation, he will definitely be unhappy. Even if this is the case, he definitely does not want to be said by a human being who he despises. Under such influence, the mood may change. Disturbing the mood, there are many effects.


    The head of Xuanwu''s giant python is very easy to get angry and irritable. As expected, he couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s words. He shouted, and said to Tang Ye: "Humans, what do you know, such speculation about us, **** it!"


    Then the giant python head attacked Tang Ye and stopped chasing the double-headed giant python.


    Tang Ye is not worried about this, he has been observing Xuanwu. He found a strange situation, that is, Xuanwu''s tortoise head, always calm, as stable as Mount Tai. So to deal with Xuanwu, this must be a place to pay attention.

 Chapter 2104： Suspected fox!

    Just like dealing with Suzaku, Tang Ye came to Xuanwu now, and didn''t expect to kill Xuanwu, all he could do was consume Xuanwu. By the way, observe the situation of Xuanwu and see how to deal with it. Of course, this point can also be trained on the side of Shenlong Spirit, so that Shenlong Spirit can help shape the basalt fantasy realm, so as to become familiar with basalt.


    After finding the Xuanwu melting pot, Tang Ye would let everyone do it. And because they killed Suzaku, they now have a Suzaku divine power holder, so using this power to deal with Xuanwu is very beneficial. Therefore, dealing with Xuanwu is much easier than dealing with Suzaku.


    As long as the other sacred beasts did not join hands and deal with a single sacred beast alone, Tang Ye would have no pressure. Each of them is also very confident. The battle experience accumulated, fought with the beasts, they grew up very quickly. Looking at the ancestral land, I am afraid that few people are their opponents, except for those monsters who have hidden for a long time to practice.


    Such monsters do exist, and there have been faint signs of emerging recently. The Red Wall Palace had already been on alert for this matter, Wang Jiuxiao did not dare to neglect. Because every time the situation changes drastically, these chaotic factors will appear. Now that Tang Ye started hunting and killing mythical beasts, it had already caused a change in the situation, so it was not surprising that terrible monsters and ghosts appeared.


    Because of the power of sacred beasts, everyone wants to get it, and so do demons and ghosts. Although demons and ghosts do not have a power melting pot, they can also seize power. Because they will directly transform their divine power into their own power to break through their limits. For them, the beast is a huge tonic.


    Originally, they didn¡¯t know that there was a divine beast. It was Tang Ye who caused the emergence of the divine beast. Now that they know the existence of the divine beast, it¡¯s only an opportunity to deprive the divine power. The demons and ghosts will not miss it, and they show up one after another.


    According to the witnesses of some ordinary people, it is said that they have seen monsters. Giant crabs crawling out from the bottom of the lake, giant snake pythons emerging from the river, etc. Because the size is far beyond normal, it is very weird and considered a monster.


    This kind of thing would cause panic among the people, and the Red Wall Palace immediately sent people to deal with it. The person who handles these is naturally the superpower squad, plus the Fumoshi. According to the result reported by Fu Mo Shi, it was a monster.


    However, this is just a monster, not a spirit. Real goblins are definitely not so easy to deal with. These extremely huge beasts have only cultivated to the point of demon. Probably it was also affected by the expansion of the air transport shackles and the coming of divine power. There is one in ten thousand. They can quickly become powerful, causing great changes in their bodies and becoming giants with huge size and powerful power.


    They have reached the level of "Demon", and if they reach the level of "Essence" from the demon, they are extremely strong, and they must have the strength of the Holy Path. Because it has reached the level of "fine", it can be transformed into a human form, or transformed into other faces.


    There are only a few monsters that have grown into spirits in this ancestral land. It is said that the monster clan once had its own independent world, called the monster world. The demons also have their own independent world, called the demons. In fact, there was no such division at the beginning of the opening of the sky. The so-called Demon Realm and Demon Realm were only the result of the seal carried out by the Human Race, in order to prevent the Demon Race and the Demon Race from harming the Human Race. But after the shackles of Qi Luck appeared, the demons and demons were suppressed by the limit of Qi Luck for a long time. Once the demons died, but later failed to rise, they degenerated. Until the demon world and the seal enchantment of the demon world became meaningless, because the demon race and the demon race were gone. Therefore, the ancestral land is unified, in addition to the ancient Wu Jianghu that suppresses the strong human race.


    However, now, the shackles of Qi Luck have receded, and Qi Luck has spread to any creatures, and the Monster Race and Demons have slowly recovered. Once the shackles of Qi Luck are completely lifted, then it will be the time when the ten thousand demons rise and the ten thousand demons come out. At that time, the ancestral land will return to the original chaos and become a world of disputes among the powers of various races.


    Now it has become more and more chaotic. First, the ghost after the death of a person, and then the demon appeared, then the appearance of the demon probably also appeared.


    As the emperor of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao must always pay attention to these things. He knows that this land will become chaotic, but always hopes to maintain the status of the human race and protect people from harm as much as possible. Tang Ye asked him to just settle his own affairs when the true **** descended. In other words, Tang Ye will take action to resolve the matter of the beast.


    Since Tang Ye made a move, Wang Jiuxiao naturally let go. It can be seen that there are no people from the Red Wall Palace near Xuanwu. This is very strange. According to the responsibility of the Red Wall Palace, the first time Xuanwu appeared, people should be sent to deal with it, just like the Suzaku Society, covering the entire volcanic island with the power of magic technology. At present, the area where Xuanwu is located, only has the power of Shenji Technology on the coast of the sea, and intercept points have been set up on necessary routes, so that no one is allowed to enter Xuanwu''s area to avoid being injured by Xuanwu. In other places, there is no power of the red wall palace at all.


    It''s not that the Red Wall Palace didn''t care about this, but Wang Jiuxiao gave it to Tang Ye by default. As for those who want to hunt Xuanwu, the Red Wall Palace will go to them at will. Being able to hunt and kill, it solves the troubles of the Red Wall court. If you can''t, being killed by Xuanwu will not be related to the Red Wall Palace.


    Normally, Wang Jiuxiao knew that, except for Tang Ye, probably no one else could kill the beast. Therefore, Wang Jiuxiao is now focusing on cultivating his strength and dealing with monsters.


    One very bad thing recently is that there have been homicides where the heart has been dug out. According to the report of the investigation by the sent-out ability team, there were two cases where the heart was digged out. One was that it penetrated the human body directly and took the heart away. One is that the heart is gone without penetrating the body, as if the heart was sucked out. People whose bodies are not penetrated have their mouths wide open, as if the heart is sucked out from under the belly, through the throat, and then out of the mouth.


    In either case, it is very bad. Killing people is not what ordinary people do, so Fumoshi went to investigate the demon practice. Sure enough, some clues were obtained. Finally, after looking up the notes left by Great Master Yun Youlan a hundred years ago, Fumoshi determined that this murderous method was the work of the fox!


    The fox demon cultivates, eats people''s hearts, protects his appearance, and then cultivates nine-tailed magical powers. If the fox demon is able to cultivate successfully and reach the ultimate nine tails, then it will be possible to transform from the fox demon to the sky fox, and then practice again to become the fairy fox. Even if it was only the nine-tailed monster fox, it was as if it had reached the realm of the divine body. It was very powerful, and Fumoshi couldn''t deal with it.


    What Wang Jiuxiao worries most now is that this fox demon may be the two recorded by Yun Youlan a hundred years ago. A hundred years later, those two fox demons were probably extremely powerful.


    In this world, they might also be eyeing the power of the beast. Let them gain the power of the beast, who can deal with it?

 Chapter 2105： Murder again!

    The nine-tailed fox has always been considered the strongest existence among fox monsters. In Zeng Jin, the nine-tailed fox was also an auspicious thing, symbolizing love and nobility. But later, the nine-tailed demon fox was rumored to be a fierce name, cannibalized, confuse men, and was said to be the incarnation of clever sex. In short, the nine-tailed demon fox, or fox demon, has been regarded as evil.


    Now there is another murderous situation, even more so. Wang Jiuxiao didn''t dare to neglect the powerful demon fox, so he sent the first team "Lion" to investigate this matter. If you find a fox monster, get rid of it.


    Now the members of the Lion Team have recovered from the injuries they suffered from the last time they dealt with the Fire Spirit, and they have updated their equipment, and their strength has improved to the next level. Now they, if they meet the previous Fire Spirit again, they are confident to solve the Fire Spirit. This is the growth after the life and death battle, and the harvest is huge.


    The fox demon''s murder did not happen in Yanjing, but in Mingzhu City. Pearl City, like Yanjing, is an international metropolis, ranking first in terms of income and consumption. Such a prosperous city must have complicated wind and rain behind it. In today''s cities where more and more fantasy colors are added, the shadows under the colorful neon have a different flavor.


    Several people in the first team of the ability, the captain Hammer, and the team members Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang, the four arrived in Pearl City and began to investigate the killing.


    Whether it is the demon fox''s work, you have to see it with your own eyes. At present, the judgement and speculation of the Volunteer who came to investigate first is most likely the demon fox. Now the four of Hammer and the others are going to dock with the coming Fumoshi, and then jointly investigate.


    It''s already night, driving on the street, and the night in Pearl City, with people coming and going, showing a bustling scene. However, prosperity is in the eyes of others. For the Hammers, under the prosperous appearance, there is more hostility in the streets and alleys. And under the hostility, it is possible to be ghosts, demons and ghosts.


    The Red Wall Palace has direct stationing points in various cities, and Hammer and the others went directly to a red exterior wall. Yanbian is the tall building of the ancient pavilion. This is the place of the Red Wall Palace. Red wall tiles are the most representative feature. This is the place of authority. Hammer and the others have no hidden identities, they are the people of the Red Wall, they have never thought about how to cover it, even if this will alarm the murderer.


    They have always had a stake in the power, and the ability team is the first. It is the existence that the rioters must be afraid of. In the past, in response to various turmoil events, as long as they heard that the Lions team was dispatched, the troublemakers were basically scared. Because the Lion Team performed its mission, it never failed. Then these troublemakers are targeted by the Lion Squad, they must be finished, unless they can eliminate the Lion Squad.


    In the past, the troublemakers tried to provoke the Lions team and call the Lions team to come. As a result, they have no voice anymore, because they were all resolved by the Lions team. Even sometimes, the Lions team can get rid of them as long as one person is dispatched. So far, the Lions team has never failed except for the fire spirit.


    It has never been defeated, but the mission at Huo Ling failed. As usual, this should have dealt a blow to the Lion team. However, the current Lions team has not been hit, everyone''s spirits are still very vigorous and full of confidence. This is of course, they are not proud of being a member of the first power team. Every time they perform a task, they are planning to fail. If you succeeded, you told yourself that it was because you tried your best to reverse it. So they are not afraid of failure, on the contrary, they are always prepared for failure. Then the most important thing is to learn lessons and make up for the shortcomings.


    In this way, their growth is very steady. This is why Wang Jiuxiao trusts them very much. Among the many powerful forces in the Red Wall Palace, they are the most trusted by Wang Jiuxiao and can be said to be Wang Jiuxiao''s confidant. Naturally, there is another personal reason for this, that is, Iron Hammer and Wang Jiuxiao are comrades-in-arms who have experienced life and death, and they have the same friendship as brothers in suffering.


    Although the ability team has been established for a long time, many people still don''t know what they really have. They just thought that this was a special soldier trained by the Red Wall, just like an agent or a spy. Their identities are different, and their status is much higher than that of ordinary soldiers. Therefore, seeing their superpower team logo, the ordinary personnel stationed in the Red Wall Palace all pay their respects to them.


    Hammer and the others didn''t have any special expressions on these ordinary people, they seemed to be numb, they looked very cold, and they looked like people from two worlds.


    This is also normal. Just like ordinary people in the car watching the coming and going outside, their expressions are indifferent, and they are not affected by any supernatural events, for Hammer and others, these people still live in the previous world of scientific materialism, and they do it for These people guard that kind of world. What is done in secret, even if life is in danger at any time, is not appreciated. But they can''t blame these people. Because I don''t know when, protecting these people has become their responsibility.


    Their happiness comes from guarding these ordinary people.


    However, not everyone can be so selfless. Therefore, some people in the power team will defect. People who are just rebellious will soon be cleaned up by the Red Wall court.


    After experiencing these people, for the guardian, it is necessary to develop a mentality, that is, not to be too substituted into the lives of ordinary people, otherwise it will have a great impact, and there is no way to be so pure as a guardian.


    Walking along the promenade of the red wall station, many staff members said hello when they saw Hammer, but Hammer and the others just nodded slightly in return, and then walked straight. The taller and colder Faye was cool in summer, completely expressionless. She looks cool in summer, and many people think she is a woman. But Xia Liangliang said that he is a man. He only said it once without emphasizing that it fits his style very well, and many people believe it. However, there are rumors that he is actually a woman. It''s just that so far, he hasn''t revealed the weakness of being a woman, and no one has deliberately investigated this matter, and no one has disclosed it.


    The four of them arrived in a room, a conference room, and saw a person wearing a shirt. The outside of the shirt was black and the inside was red, which was a symbol of the Red Wall Palace Fumushi. This is the Falun Gong practitioner who met them, and then Falun Gong practitioners told them about the information about the murderous incidents they investigated.


    However, before the Demon Master had finished the report, there was an alarm, saying that there was another murderous incident!


    The hammer frowned, and the Demon Master who was reporting said: "Let''s go and take a look. I can tell you the information we have investigated on the road."


    "Okay." The Hammer nodded, and then several people rushed to the place where the murder occurred.

 Chapter 2106： track!

    The place where the murder took place was an alley outside the back door of a bar. When Hammer and them arrived here, they had already sealed off the surrounding area, along with the bar. The people in the bar also controlled and requested to cooperate with the investigation. Because it was suspected that the murderer might be mixed in the bar, he was released after the investigation.


    I suspect that the people in the bar are reasonable, because in the eyes of the Volunteer, the bar is an excellent place for the fox demon to act. The fox demon can seduce men who have fun in the bar with beauty. With the fox demon''s beauty and a little more charming ability, ordinary men have no possibility of resisting it. They will easily follow the fox demon and leave it under the control of the fox demon.


    The charm of the fox demon is a powerful ability, not just the so-called beauty. Therefore, even if you are a cultivator, you must have enough mental concentration to resist it, otherwise you will be tempted by the fox demon, be fascinated by the fox demon, and then be manipulated by any fox demon.


    The murder scene was not bloody, on the contrary, it was very simple and clear, it was a person without a heart. However, this method of death is very scary, and the heart is taken away by life, which always makes people feel abnormal. Therefore, apart from the people of the Red Wall Palace, no one else should approach, so as not to cause panic. The Red Wall Palace concealed this matter from the outside, but if it could not hide it, it was an ordinary murder.


    After checking the surroundings of the alley, there was nothing unusual, and then went to the bar to check. The Fumo master in charge of the matter said: "If it is a fox monster, I may not be able to see it. After all, the fox monster is charming and good at hiding, but can instantly display the illusion. She blinks, may be an illusion, making people true or false. The false distinction is unclear. Therefore, we have to record everyone, and we can¡¯t check it here. We can also investigate the identity and background from the records one by one afterwards.¡±


    "Good." The hammer nodded. Then let Jiang Xiaoyu and Xia Liangliang follow the Fumoshi to investigate in the bar, while he and Baihe continued to investigate outside.


    Everyone in the bar must be registered. Since it is not possible to see the authenticity of the identity immediately, this is the only way to go. Of course, simple ID card confirmation requires scanning and checking. However, if it is a fox demon, I don''t know how many years it has been hidden in this world, it is not difficult to get a valid ID card. Even, she is a person she usually sees and has been living a human life, but no one has ever discovered her identity as a fox demon.


    This is very difficult to investigate. If it is really a fox demon a hundred years ago, a lot of information can be improved in a hundred years. It is very difficult to investigate back to what was 100 years ago. Because a hundred years ago, Shenji Technology was just established, and it didn''t record everyone''s situation, let alone a rare demon.


    Jiang Xiaoyu and Xia Liangliang followed Na Fumo to investigate in the bar, but Hammer and Lily were still outside. Lily was a little strange, and asked: "Captain, we have already investigated outside, are there any questions?"


    The Hammer stared at the surroundings and said: "We can''t just preconceive this matter, thinking that the murderer is a fox monster, and then investigate it according to the idea that the murderer is a fox monster. Until the murderer is really investigated, don''t think about the murderer. Identity, maybe someone else."


    Lily expressed his understanding and said, "Then what are we going to do now?"


    The hammer walked to the wall by the side of the alley, looked at it, and said, "There has been a fight here, do you know?"


    "Huh?" Lily was stunned, walked over and looked for a few times, but found no traces of fighting, and there was no damage on the wall. She couldn''t help but wonder: "Where do you see it?"


    Hammer smiled, Jiang was still hot. After he came down from the battlefield, he performed more tasks than Lily and the others, and he was naturally richer in experience. He walked to the middle of the alley, closed his eyes and felt it, his hands suddenly clenched into claws, whirred for a while, then stopped, and soon saw signs of damage to the surrounding walls.


    Lily was watching and didn''t see the hammer hit the wall, but the wall had been damaged. She saw that the damage to the wall seemed to be done by sharp claws, but the degree and shape were different, indicating that two people left behind. This means that two people have fought here.


    Lily understood now and looked at the hammer and said, "It turns out that this is the case, so I can continue to investigate."


    The Hammer was able to detect this trace of battle, in addition to his rich experience, but also because of some abilities. They are the first team of powers, and the obvious one is that they are the people with powers. Good in their respective fields. As a leader, Hammer possesses the same ability as an eagle eye, and can detect many things that are not noticed by others. This also allows him to advance or recognize enemy attacks in battle, and then defend. In team combat, he takes the position of the meat shield.


    The hammer went over the wall and looked at the damage. I didn''t see this trace just now because it was covered up. From this point of view, the hammer can confirm that the person who fights has abilities. Because of the ability, it can be quickly covered up, possibly because of some secret technique.


    Then the damage was caused by the claw attack. Then two people can guess that they have claws. In this case, it is indeed possible to speculate in the direction of the demon fox.


    It''s a pity that except for the traces of fighting, the hammer can''t find anything else, so I have to return to the bar to see what Xia Liangliang has gained from them. But then Lily said that he could continue the investigation. Lily took out a medicine bottle and threw the medicine bottle to a place where there were signs of fighting. The medicine bottle was smashed and the potion spilled out, and the potion evaporated and sublimated, and then a little green light appeared in the air.


    Lily explained: "This is a potion for tracking taste. It is my latest research and development. It can be tracked based on smell. If I add poison, it can be pursued in battle. In addition, it can also deal with invisible people. Now this potion There is a green light, that is the smell left by the people fighting here. I can use this potion to trace them through the smell, but it will take some time."


    Iron Hammer did not expect that Lily had developed such a useful thing, and praised: "This is very good. You will track it right away, and you will work with Xia Liangliang and the others."


    Lily nodded, and began to use the taste tracing potion to detect traces little by little.


    Huhu, Ka Ka!


    At this moment, on a certain hill, under the hazy moon, the two figures were fighting fast. These are two women, vaguely seen, they are both extremely beautiful and very similar, probably twin sisters.


    The only scary thing is that under the fight, the two women have sharp claws out of both hands. This is obviously not a human being!


    Looking closer, under their hips, there is a fluffy white tail swinging, it is actually a fox!


    Boom!


    After the two women''s claws fought each other, they withdrew, and then confronted each other, and each released two vitality bullets, colliding together, and exploding. Then the outcome was not divided, the strength of the two was not much different, and the attacks were more similar, and then they confronted each other.


    At this time, the woman with the silver earrings said: "Sister, if you kill people indiscriminately, something will happen!"

 Chapter 2107： Origin!

    Unexpectedly, there are really fox demons, and there are still two extremely beautiful fox demons. Even if you don''t use the fascination technique, you can confuse most of the men with that beautiful appearance. One of the women brought silver earrings, which was even more beautiful and kind of virtuous.


    Her temperament is somewhat obedient and steady. Judging from the fact that she calls the other woman''s sister, she is the older sister. The other woman was rebellious in temperament. Although she was not as mature and virtuous as her sister, she was pretty and charming.


    Both of them are fox monsters, their elder sister is Qiuya and their younger sister is Qiu Yao.


    At this moment, there was blood at the corner of Qiu Yao''s mouth, and she smiled rebelliously and playfully, and did not obey her sister Qiu Ya''s words. There must be conflicts between the two, otherwise they would not fight.


    "Sister, what will happen to me, I think you should worry about yourself. We fox demon practice, what''s the use of not cannibalism, it''s too slow, but can''t keep up with the times, the ultimate fate is to be eliminated!" Qiu Yao Sneered at Qiuya.


    Qiuya was very angry and shouted in a low voice, "What if you cultivate slowly! You kill people so aggressively, and sooner or later, you will have an accident. Besides, killing people is really evil, how can you do such a thing!"


    "This is normal!" Qiu Yao looked very angry and said, "Sister, what a good person are you doing? If our foxes are known by humans, how do you think they would react? It must be cursing the foxes and then to us No matter what. Do you remember the crazy woman a hundred years ago? She almost killed us!"


    Qiuya disagreed, shook her head and said, "Grandmaster Yun Youlan is chasing us because we cannibalize people first. As a human monster, she certainly can''t tolerate this kind of thing. She is not wrong, we are the one who is wrong. But We are also forced to be helpless. When we first transformed, we would die if we didn''t eat the hearts of people to replenish them. However, what we eat is also the hearts of bad people. But now, you eat the hearts of anyone!"


    Qiu Yao sneered and looked at Qiu Ya sarcastically, "Sister, do you mean that the heart that eats bad people is not evil? Also, we have eaten human heart a hundred years ago, so can we simply be forced to get rid of it? Sister, you are really naive. If you break, you are broken. Don''t expect to be better. So, what we have to do is to continue to eat people and practice quickly!"


    Qiuya rolled her head in silence. Indeed, she has always remembered the things that have eaten human hearts in the past, because it is like a stain on human hearts, which can not be washed away, and there is no reason to excuse it. This should be the case, but she hopes to be forgiven. At the beginning of her transformation, there was no way she wanted to survive. But after stabilizing, she never eaten people''s hearts again. On the contrary, he has done a lot of good deeds, which is regarded as making up for the fault.


    But, as Qiu Yao said, wrong is wrong, how can it be whitewashed?


    Qiuya knew that this matter could not be forgiven, but in the face of the situation in the world, she had the kindness to pay it back, and some things had to be persisted. Since you are not righteous, persuading others is also a joke. Qiuya didn¡¯t talk about Qiu Yao¡¯s cannibalism, but she had to remind Qiu Yao, ¡°You have to know that Tang Sanctuary thinks about things for the common people. And he is a human race, and naturally puts the interests of the human race first. . If your current behavior is known to him, do you think he will let you go?"


    Originally, he was full of sarcasm at Qiu Ya, and was not obedient at all. But after Qiu Ya mentioned Tang Sheng, her expression suddenly changed, a little jealous, as if she had to compromise. However, after silent and hesitating, she strengthened her expression again and shouted to Qiu Ya: "Tang Sheng is no longer there, what am I afraid of! Moreover, I am now practicing and want to break through to the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox, just to get rid of Tang Sheng. Limit! When I succeed, even if Tang Sheng comes in person, what am I afraid of!"


    "Why stubborn!" Qiu Ya said angrily, "You are disrespectful to Tang Sheng! If Tang Sheng is here, you are still qualified to speak? Don''t forget why we were formed, we stole Tang Sheng''s breath Fortune is formed! If Tang Sheng takes back the fortune of this kind of behavior, then we will lose the support of formation, I am afraid it will be scattered!"


    Qiu Yao was silent.


    The two fox demons can take shape because Tang Ye stole some fortune from it when he split the fortune to protect the earth a hundred years ago. Originally, Tang Ye''s divided air transport was moistened to the land, randomly distributed, and made up for damage to the land. However, the two foxes have been shackled by air transport and have entered the state of inhaling the essence of the sun and the moon, which can reproduce the body of the monster race. At this time, they can get some more luck, and they can directly transform their form, and cultivate in a state of "have not reached the demon, but has become a spirit". This is unique, and they will be very convenient and quick to practice. As Qiu Yao said just now, he wants to cultivate to the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox, but this kind of thing, according to the normal point of view, cannot be accomplished without practicing for a thousand years. The nine-tailed demon fox is not only a symbol of strength, but also a symbol of the fox family, and even the strongest of the monster family.


    Achieve the body of the nine-tailed demon fox, even if it is to become the overlord of the demon world.


    However, like Qiuyao and Qiuya now, because they stole part of their luck a hundred years ago, they have not yet become demons, but they have become spirits and can be transformed into human forms. This state can greatly accelerate their cultivation speed. , Can be completed in two to three hundred years. Now, Qiuya and Qiuyao have both reached the stage of Seven Tails. Even Qiu Yao was faster than Qiu Ya, and was about to break through to the eight tails.


    This is also one of the reasons why Qiu Yao ate cannibalism. She wants to break through quickly, if she can reach the nine-tailed demon fox, then even if she faces the true god, she will have the power to fight. The current Nanao is probably above the heavens and humans, infinitely close to the realm of the divine body. When you arrive at Yao, you have supernatural powers. Then there is no pressure for them to deal with the four great beasts.


    However, they are so powerful, but they are subject to Tang Ye. Because they were formed, because they stole the luck that Tang Ye dissipated a hundred years ago. If Tang Ye takes back his luck, then their cultivation over the past century will fall short. It doesn''t matter unless they can cultivate to the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox and form the luck by themselves, and then abandon Tang Ye''s luck.


    Qiuyao''s character is rebellious and unruly, she doesn''t want to be controlled by anyone, and she pursues power, so she doesn''t care about the right or wrong of eating people''s hearts, only trying to practice, and strive to reach the realm of nine-tailed monster fox as soon as possible.


    Of course, the behavior of eating cannibalism is definitely something Tang Ye cannot tolerate. However, Qiu Yao felt that Tang Ye had disappeared for a hundred years, and there was no trace of it, that might just be absent. Since he is not there, why should he be afraid of being taken back?


    A hundred years ago, they were able to steal air luck, first because they hid for a long time, and second because they were soaked in the water of Guanlong Pond. They are not actually the foxes outside the big world, but the Guwu Jianghu! As for why they went outside the big world, it was because Tang Ye and Li Haoran worked together to solve a mistake made by Qi Zhenwu. They didn''t pay attention when they jumped in space and let the two foxes go outside.


    These things, many coincidences have been achieved, and the fox demon was born a hundred years ago!

 Chapter 2108： There is the way of the world!

    If it weren''t for stealing a bit of luck a hundred years ago, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao would not be able to cultivate to the present level. Their current strength is probably not comparable to that of any demon, even the same demon. If they want, they can gather various formed monsters to form a powerful force, and they are the bosses.


    However, Qiuya and Qiuyao have always been independent and have no intention of forming cliques. No one discovered their identities, whether it was a demon or a demon. The fox demon''s charm and illusion concealment made them invisible to others. People who know them just think they are ordinary people.


    At this time, Qiu Ya mentioned Tang Sheng, frightening Qiu Yao. If Tang Sheng really reappeared, then Qiu Yao''s strength would not be able to resist being seized by luck. Qiu Yao hesitated silently, and did not refute Qiu Ya for a while.


    Qiuya just didn''t want Qiu Yao to kill so many people, and to kill people indiscriminately, for fear that Qiu Yao would enter an unforgivable road. She persuaded Qiu Yao: "Qiu Yao, now we don''t need to kill and eat people to cultivate. There is a chance, maybe we can directly cultivate to the realm of nine-tailed monster fox."


    "Huh?" Qiu Yao wondered, is there such a good thing?


    Qiuya said: "The sacred beast has come out, and it carries the supreme divine power. If we win the divine power, it can naturally be transformed. It will not take long to reach the power of the nine tails, it is not a problem at all."


    Qiu Yao was moved when she heard it. Looking at Qiu Ya, she was somewhat unsure and said: "I know something has happened to the beast, but we can do this? The divine power carried by the beast, we are afraid that we can''t merge. "


    "No." Qiuya looked at Qiu Yao seriously, and said: "We can do it because what we stole is Tang Sheng''s luck. And Tang Sheng''s own secret is neither you nor I can pry. These years, you I have been busy cultivating, but I am not. But why is my strength not much different from yours? I have not practiced, why can I still reach the realm of the seven-tailed monster fox?"


    "How do I know!" Qiu Yao was very angry about this, the kind of unwillingness. Because, as Qiuya said, she has been killing people and cultivating, and being a heinous monster, her strength finally reached the realm of the seven-tailed monster fox. However, Qiuya didn''t kill anyone and tried to cultivate, and she ran all day to stop her, and her strength reached the realm of the seven-tailed monster fox. Is this a talent gap?


    Qiu Yao worked so hard, but Qiu Ya didn''t do anything. Therefore, Qiu Yao was very unwilling in her heart, and she was always aggrieved. Because the relationship between her and her sister is quite antagonistic.


    Qiuya smiled. She didn''t feel that she was opposed to her sister. She only felt that Qiu Yao was still childish, and she was angry with her. She said to Qiu Yao: "The reason why I can keep up with my practice is because I have benefited from Tang Sheng''s road. I don''t want to take the path of no return, so I rely on stealing Tang Sheng''s energy. Fortune, and then spy on Tang Sheng¡¯s avenue. Although the Human Race has been weak since its birth, it has no magic and magic power, and it is weaker than our Monster Race and Demon Race. However, the Human Race can grow and have great wisdom. They can use wisdom. Spy on the supreme avenue of heavenly secrets, this is something we cannot compare. Therefore, we all use transformation, that is, transformation into human form as a turning point in cultivation. Transformation, we do not want the appearance of human beings, we We just want the wisdom of the human race. After being transformed, we can open up our minds. That is, we will gain the wisdom of the human race."


    Qiuya continued: "Tang Sheng is a leader in the human race and the incarnation of wisdom. Therefore, the Dao law he has comprehended has surpassed others for a hundred years or even longer. For this reason, because of his luck, I took him from him. He spied his avenue in his luck. And I, in the process, directly benefited, even if I did not kill and eat people, I also reached the realm of the seven-tailed monster fox. Now you can imagine how powerful Tang Sheng is?"


    Qiu Yao rolled her head. She never denies that Tang Sheng is powerful, but what does the divine power of capturing the beast have to do with Tang Sheng? She asked Qiu Ya: "If we want to capture the divine power of the beast, we must be able to integrate the divine power. What does this have to do with Tang Sheng?"


    "Of course there is, because Tang Sheng''s Dao method can integrate divine power!" Qiu Ya said excitedly to Qiu Yao.


    Qiu Yao was surprised and said, "What? There is such a thing?"


    Qiuya nodded, and said happily: "Tang Sheng''s avenues are all-encompassing and tolerant. According to what I have spied, even divine power can be integrated. Perhaps Tang Sheng didn''t realize this. I am afraid that I know. It is also due to the power of the demon fox''s heavenly spirit. Our demon fox is already more psychic. Therefore, if we seize the power of the beast, we can use the divine power to directly break into the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox!"


    Qiu Yao didn''t expect such a good thing, so of course she would not miss it. The fusion of divine power can directly reach the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox, which is much faster than killing people. Killing and eating is a very basic way of cultivation. It will take at least a hundred years to reach the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox. Moreover, they have to be tracked down by the Demon Master. If a powerful Demon Master emerges, it will be troublesome.


    In addition, she herself didn''t like killing people and eating her heart. She felt sick. After all, she was eating a **** heart. Therefore, if it can be like Qiuya said, she must be willing.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" But Qiu Yao was worried that Qiuya wanted to arrest her, seal her, and prevent her from killing others, so she was suspicious.


    Qiuya gave a white glance and said, "Qiu Yao, what I lied to you, you see my current strength, and you also know what I did. If it is not true, where does my strength come from?"


    Qiu Yao thought for a while, it was indeed the case. She looked at Qiuya again, still hesitating, and said, "Then you want to join hands with me to seize the power of the beast? But, I killed so many people in the past, don''t you blame me? Would you like to join hands with me?"


    Qiuya gently shook her head and said, "I have no right to blame you. The only ones who can blame you are those who were killed by you and Tang Sheng. If Tang Sheng is still there, I can''t blame you. But I can''t help it. , Tang Shengruo is here, I am afraid I will not be spared if you blame you. At that time, we will always bear it together."


    Qiu Yao lowered her head, and after thinking for a while, she looked up at Qiu Ya and said, "Okay, sister, let''s seize the power of the beast together." "Yeah!" Qiu Ya nodded happily, and now she can stop Qiu Yao from continuing. The murder can alleviate some sins, so she feels a lot of peace of mind. Because she always believes that the way of heaven is reincarnation, there will always be retribution for sins, and no good end, she does not want her sister to have that end.


    "The divine beast Vermillion Bird has been killed, and now the Xuanwu has come out, we will go to the North Sea where Xuanwu is infested." Qiuya said to Qiu Yao.


    "Good." Qiu Yao nodded.


    "Someone!" But at this moment, Qiu Ya frowned suddenly. Looking back, someone tracked them down!

 Chapter 2109： Heartbeat!

    Qiuya didn''t expect someone to follow her. In any case, they are also fox monsters, and their strength is far beyond that of ordinary people. So the person who can track them must be someone with extraordinary strength. Qiuya didn''t want to expose herself, so she called Qiuyao, and disappeared where she was.


    At this time, someone appeared from the mountain road. It was four people. They were the hammers.


    Lily used the scent potion she developed to track it here. Just now they felt that there were two distinctive forces on the hill, and they immediately caught up, but now no one saw it.


    "They noticed us." Lily frowned, looked around, and said unwillingly.


    The hammer looked calm, looked around, and said, "They just left."


    However, at this time, Jiang Xiaoyu had already swept out. He left a word and said: "I have an instinct that they are back in the city."


    Jiang Xiaoyu is an assassin-type master, and his ability to track is quite good. Sometimes, although relying on intuition, it is often very accurate.


    Lily wanted to use the scent potion to track, but found that the scent potion didn''t work, probably because the other party discovered this. She was very surprised, and the other person knew this when she looked back, which was too sensitive. Or it¡¯s too fast to see through the secret.


    Seeing that Lily could no longer be traced with the smell potion, Iron Hammer nodded and signaled Lily and Xia Liangliang to follow Jiang Xiaoyu back to the city. Perhaps Jiang Xiaoyu''s intuitive tracking can catch people who have just left here.


    That may be the murderer who kills people, or the fox demon!


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s speed is very fast, and he deserves to be an assassin-type master, it is a bit difficult for them to chase Hammer. But they are not worried, after all, they are a small team with high-tech contact information.


    In a certain alley in the city, with no one around, Qiuya and Qiuyao appeared out of thin air. They are like turning around and then they are here. This is a moving demon method, with the mysteriousness of jumping space, but not as good as jumping space. They have always moved quickly in a space, so they are better than them, or if they have special tracking skills, they will be spotted.


    After falling into the alley, Qiuya looked around and made sure that there was no one. She changed herself back into a beautiful and mature woman with urban beauty. Perfect body, hot charm, can be called an urban beauty. She said to Qiu Yao: "The person who traced us just now is not simple. We can''t transform into the form of a demon fox."


    Qiu Yao was displeased on her face and coldly snorted: "Why be afraid of them, if you didn''t take me away, I would have killed them."


    Qiuya angrily said, "Didn''t you say that you will no longer kill people?"


    "I didn''t say anything, I just said that I agree with you..." Qiu Yao still snorted coldly, but seeing Qiu Ya''s increasingly unhappy face, she still cared, did not continue to speak, she changed her body and became a smart The girl just looked indifferent and disdainful of her surroundings.


    Qiuya took Qiuyao''s hand and said, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s leave. For a while, no matter what happens, as long as you don¡¯t have to be forced, don¡¯t reveal your identity. People who can track us are not simple, although we are not afraid. But it is estimated that it is the people of the Red Wall Palace. If they are killed, others will come. This affects our plan very much.


    "What you say is what you say." Qiu Yao shrugged.


    Both of them are dressed as urban women at this time, without deliberately dressing up, but they are still very conspicuous and attractive. This is due to their beauty and temperament. This is not something they can change. The demon fox itself is beautiful and naturally exudes a charm. Now they are all the power of the seven-tailed monster fox, and this natural power is even stronger. Therefore, they can only worry about themselves, not what they want to attract attention.


    Fortunately, when they walked to the street, they just became other people''s eye-catching scenery and were not blocked. Then Qiuya arrived in front of her car and drove Qiu Yao away. Incorporating into the traffic, it can''t be normal anymore, and it should be fine now.


    However, when they left the congested road and turned to the road where they lived, there were not many people at night. Qiuya drove quietly, but suddenly a man fell from the sky and stopped them.


    Worried about hitting someone, Qiuya stepped on the car and stopped the car, shocking Qiu Yao. Qiu Yao wanted to complain, but saw Qiu Ya staring straight ahead. It was the person who stopped them, and it was Jiang Xiaoyu from the Lion Team.


    Qiu Yao felt interesting now. She wanted to hear Qiuya''s words, pretending to be an ordinary person. But now it seems that it''s not that she didn''t pretend, maybe even Qiuya can''t pretend. Because of Qiuya''s serious look, it shows that Qiuya has given up disguise, because the person who can be traced here can not be disguised to hide it, right?


    Qiuyao can listen to Qiuya''s words and stop killing people randomly. As long as she can reach the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox, but not killing people does not mean that she will have a good impression of humans. In fact, she has never been very fond of humans, so she thinks it would be interesting to be stopped, because when she is upset, she can kill people to vent.


    She also wants to see good shows more. Qiuya''s position is on the side of humans, not to mention hurting humans, she will often help humans. Now being stopped by humans, should we attack humans or not?


    Qiuya got out of the car, looked at Jiang Xiaoyu, and said, "This is very dangerous, isn''t it?"


    When Jiang Xiaoyu saw Qiuya, he couldn''t help but stunned, exclaiming in his heart, it was an uncontrollable heartbeat!


    This woman is so beautiful, so charming, Tai Chi, really a stunner.


    "Um..." Jiang Xiaoyu wanted to speak, but found that he didn''t know what to say, and he seemed to have forgotten the purpose of chasing. Faced with a stunner woman like Qiuya, no one wanted to upset her, but wanted to obey and please.


    "Yes...it''s quite dangerous." Jiang Xiaoyu unknowingly put away the vigilance and fierceness of being an assassin, and scratched his head foolishly, and smiled embarrassingly at Qiu Ya.


    Qiuya ignored Jiang Xiaoyu, she didn''t use any fascination abilities, she simply showed her beauty. She didn''t think there was anything in Jiang Xiaoyu''s reaction. Like most men, it is not attractive to her. She maintained a serious look and said: "In this case, please don''t stand in front of me, I have something to leave."


    "Um..." Jiang Xiaoyu was stunned again, always feeling that this was wrong. He told himself that he couldn''t just let Qiuya go, and he just followed instinctively. There must be nothing wrong with it. However, looking at Qiuya, he has no resistance at all. Oops, this kind of feeling for a woman''s heart seems to give up everything for a woman.


    Whizzing!


    At this time, three people fell behind Jiang Xiaoyu, namely Hammer and Lily, and Xia Liangliang.


    Qiuya couldn''t help frowning. The moment she saw the hammer, she knew that something was wrong. This was the strongest ability team in the Red Wall Palace, and I was afraid it would be impossible to get through.

 Chapter 2110： Ba% is!

    Qiu Yao felt very boring after seeing Jiang Xiaoyu''s reaction. He is also a man who can''t resist his sister''s beauty, vulgar and intolerable. So what fun is there, just let it go. However, Qiu Yao found it interesting again when she saw the hammer and the others. There are two women, who will never be obsessed with the charm of the fox demon.


    In fact, Xia Liangliang said that he was not a woman, but Qiu Yao first judged that Xia Liangliang was a woman, and she didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    Qiuya frowned, looking at the hammer and the others who arrived later, her expression was still serious, and she knew that she might not be able to leave smoothly.


    She didn''t want to fight with Hammer and them, but she had to do it if necessary. She had already estimated that even if she didn''t use the power of the fox demon, she could still deal with them. In this way, even if the identity of the other party is suspected, the other party cannot be determined.


    The hammer fell behind Jiang Xiaoyu and reached out and pressed Jiang Xiaoyu''s shoulder. Jiang Xiaoyu shuddered in her body, and looked back at Iron Hammer and Lily and Xia Liangliang. She suddenly felt embarrassed and smiled awkwardly.


    He was not distracted by Qiuya''s charm of the fox demon, he was really moved, but, probably as a fox demon, Qiuya''s beauty is invisibly seductive, so Jiang Xiaoyu is also affected by the power of the fox demon''s charm. of. Now that they are there with more hammers, even if they are impressed by Qiuya''s beauty, it is not so straightforward, and they will feel embarrassed, and then they will be less affected by charm.


    "Boss, I..." Jiang Xiaoyu was still embarrassed, because she was delayed on the task because of her beauty, so there was no face to explain.


    The hammer shook his head, glanced at Qiu Ya, and then at Jiang Xiaoyu and said, "This is normal, it''s okay."


    Qiuya is so beautiful, it''s normal for young people to be affected, and even his uncle is unavoidable. But as a man who has experienced many battles, at this juncture, his heart is not beautiful and his will is firm, so he is not affected much. However, Lily and Xia Liangliang are a bit contemptuous of Jiang Xiaoyu, and the guy who is bewildered by beauty is really unreliable!


    But, in fact, the moment Lily and Xia Liangliang saw Qiuya, they were shocked. Although they are girls, Xia Liangliang''s gender is unknown... However, facing Qiuya''s appearance, they couldn''t help being ashamed, and then they felt unwilling, a little angry, and probably jealous.


    The Hammer looked at Qiu Ya, and seeing Qiu Ya''s charming look, he thought it might indeed be a vixen. He settled down and was on guard, not wanting to follow Qiuya''s way accidentally. He looked at Qiuya and said, "We are investigating a murder case, please cooperate with me."


    Qiuya stopped manually under the car door. In the murder case, I tracked them down, and saw that Qiu Yao was the cause of murder. She was quite surprised. She deserved to be the No. 1 ability team of the Red Wall Palace, with outstanding ability, tracking them so quickly.


    "What murder case?" Of course Qiu Ya wouldn''t admit it, looking at the hammer and said displeased. Everything is acting. With such a serious appearance, she is more like a city prince with outstanding ability, who dare not easily offend and embarrass her, and she has a very strong momentum.


    It''s a pity that Hammer has gone through many battles, and will not be confused when facing any kind of person. He looked at Qiuya and said, "The murder case happened not long ago in the alley outside the bar in the spring."


    Qiuya sneered and said, "This is so far from there, how can it be related to me? This gentleman, can''t you be mistaken?"


    "Now we are investigating the suspect, not that it must be the murderer, so..." Hammer continued.


    Qiuya didn''t want to talk nonsense, and interrupted him: "You don''t have the right to do this."


    "No, I have." The hammer was not afraid of Qiuya, nor did he make any concessions. He handles these cases, and there are dozens of tricky ones, so he is very familiar with and smoothly dealt with them because he was afraid of making things difficult. He said to Qiu Ya: "We are ordered to investigate over the Red Wall. We have all the power to catch people you want to see. You can cooperate with us or not, then we will not be so polite. ."


    Qiuya looked even more coldly, and hummed: "So, with the name of the red wall, you can do whatever you want, and you can catch anyone when you see it? This is really particular..."


    The hammer laughed and said: "First of all, we will not do whatever we want. Then, we are not arresting people casually. If we track you down, there must be evidence. You will know if you cooperate with the investigation. But why can''t you even cooperate with you? What?"


    Qiuya stared at the hammer, her expression getting colder. She realized that the hammer would never let her go, but she didn''t want to go to war.


    Click!


    At this time, Qiu Yao in the car came down. Qiu Yao was not so polite, and directly sarcastically said to the hammer: "The dog of the red wall palace, with a real nose, actually traced it to my sister and me. I tell you, you do whatever you want. Be careful. You''re welcome. Anyway, you won''t be polite to my sister and me, just fight, I know your identity, you are very strong, but not the strongest."


    "Huh." Qiu Yao snorted coldly, full of disdain, very upset with Hammer and them.


    She has such a temper, the ability of the seven-tailed demon fox has long since feared anyone. For the past hundred years, I have been cultivating in the dark and have not been dispatched. It is because I am afraid of those who know their identities, such as the great master of Fumoshi Yun Youlan, because they know that they are stealing Tang Shengqi luck, so I know that they can pass The descendants of Tang Sheng came to deal with them. Tang Sheng''s descendants can influence Tang Sheng''s luck, if they can disturb their luck, then they will be helpless. Therefore, they are afraid of those who know their secret. Fortunately, they learned that only Yun Youlan knew their secrets. After Yun Youlan''s death, they worried that Yun Youlan would still be hiding if she left behind.


    A hundred years later, they did a lot of things to ensure that what Yun Youlan left behind did not involve their secrets, so they could take it with confidence. In fact, if it weren''t for the influence of the heaven and earth situation, they still wanted to keep hiding until they reached the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox, then they don''t have to worry about Tang Ye''s luck. In this way, no one can contain them, unless they are stronger than them.


    In other words, Tang Sheng''s descendants can deal with them. Such as Tang Zisang, such as Long Qing in the ancient Wu Jianghu. However, they ensured Tang Zisang and Long Qing so that no one else knew their identities, so they were not afraid.


    Now facing the hammers and the others, they can deal with them without using the power of the fox demon. Qiuyao is not like Qiuya, thinking about peacefully solving everything with mankind. If she is upset, just do it directly, why not talk nonsense.


    Just now, Iron Hammer and their attention were all on Qiuya, and they did not expect that there would be another Qiu Yao. When they saw Qiu Yao, they were taken aback again. She is actually a beautiful and celestial woman. Although she feels a bit like a hot girl, she is also a stunner who makes men head over heels.


    "This is suspicious, 80% of it is a vixen!" Suddenly Xia Liangliang said.

 Chapter 2111： with all due respect!

    Hearing Xia Liangliang''s words, Hammer and the others turned to look at Xia Liangliang. The three of them are wondering why the **** of Xia Liangliang has been controversial. The guy who keeps saying that he is a man is very angry and said that Qiuya and Qiuya are foxes?


    Since he is a man, he should be more tolerant of beauty. This woman should only exist in the sky, and it is rare to hear about it in the world. If this is a vixen, what a pity.


    Xia Liangliang saw Iron Hammer and their eyes were staring at him weirdly. He coughed and said seriously: "From my instinct, they are the two harmful vixens. There is no need to say more, just do it. I know."


    Qiu Yao is not only hot and cold, but Xia Liangliang also has this character.


    Qiu Yao didn''t care at all, shrugged and said: "Okay, let''s do it. Now it is not only your Red Wall Palace''s ability department that has the power. There are so many powerful people, you think you really are the best in the world, think Do you use the knife to whomever you use?"


    Qiuyao''s words are not so casual. She has skipped the murder case that the Hammer and the others want to talk about now. She regards herself as a civil person with the ability, resisting the indiscretion of those in power like the Hammer. law enforcement. Then, if you fight, it will probably alleviate some suspicions of murder.


    I couldn''t bear it on my own side, Hammer and the others had no definite evidence, even if they had a fight, in the end they just made the Hammer suspect, unable to really know the identity of their fox monsters. Direct hands-on might have this effect, if you talk like Qiuya, I''m afraid it will expose more.


    Now because of Xia Liangliang and Qiu Yao''s words, the atmosphere on both sides suddenly changed, confrontation, and the battle was on the verge. The hammer is a little helpless, Xia Liangliang''s temper is not like a man, but like a woman. He doesn''t want to fight Qiuya and the others now, but wants to find out a lot of information first.


    But everything basically shows that Qiuya and Qiu Yao are very suspicious. The two girls actually possess such great courage and strength. Knowing their identities, they dare to confront them like this. This is definitely not a simple role, so it is more necessary to look up. If you have to do it, you can only do it.


    Qiuya didn''t blame Qiu Yao for coming out to say those provocative words. She knew that this matter would definitely not be easily resolved by the hammer and the others. She couldn''t really follow any bureau to cooperate with the investigation. In the end, the murder would not have a result, and it evolved into a conflict between civil masters and those in power. Regardless, this result is acceptable to Qiuya.


    She stared at the hammer and snorted coldly: "My sister and I have something to leave. If you want to stop, then try."


    Doing so will inevitably become a person targeted by the red wall court. But what? Their strength is not afraid of being targeted by anyone. As long as they don''t know the identity of the demon fox, and the most important thing is that they can use the power of luck to deal with them without being known, they are not afraid of anyone.


    Hearing Qiuya''s words, Iron Hammer stared at Qiuya with an unceremonious expression, and said, "Since you said that, don''t blame us for being rough."


    As soon as the hammer spoke, Xia Liangliang behind didn''t know why he was so eager, so he went out to attack Qiuya. Xia Liangliang, who can launch an attack of ice and fire, is like a mage with both ice and fire. Now she has passed close combat and has become a war mage. The palm of his right hand directly braved a ball of flames, swept in front of Qiu Ya, and slapped Qiu Ya''s chest.


    This power is very domineering, fierce, and hurts tremendously. Get hit directly, for fear that the injury will be serious.


    However, it is easier said than done to hurt Qiuya. I didn''t see Qiuya''s actions, and what I saw was that Xia Liangliang was empty. It can only be said that Qiuya was like a change of form, and the person was no longer where she was. When she saw her again, she was already three meters away. It''s erratic, silent, like a ghost. But she is not a ghost, that can only show that she is very strong.


    Iron Hammer, Lily and Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help but frowned. This strength is quite strong, but be careful.


    Xia Liangliang couldn''t make a hit, didn''t retreat, but she was energized. He really became a melee mage. He hit the ground with one punch, and the ground was covered with ice. It quickly reached Qiuya''s feet and spread to Qiuya''s high heels. Qiuya froze.


    Then, Xia Liangliang made a fire in her hand again, and at a distance of three meters, she smashed the fist of the flame into Qiuya''s head.


    When everyone saw Xia Liangliang''s attack like this, they felt a bit...excessive. Why is Qiuya a great beauty? It''s necessary to be so fierce, every move seems to destroy others.


    It feels like women are embarrassing women, Xia Liangliang is definitely not a man!


    Qiu Ya''s feet were frozen in the ice, and she was afraid that it would be difficult to evade Xia Liangliang''s fast attack. However, when several people thought that Qiuya would suffer, Qiuya just bends backwards. Her body''s toughness is very good. It is okay to bend a great arc backwards, just to avoid Xia Liangliang''s attack.


    Qiuya was originally a perfect concave-convex curve. Under the action of bending backward, the curves showing under her chest and buttocks were perfect. People couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. Even the hammer felt hot. But if Xia Liangliang bends, the body will be normal. Lily too. So they are very jealous, Qiuya''s figure is really good.


    However, such a plump body can be so flexible, it is indeed a stunner from the sky.


    boom!


    When everyone was obsessed with Qiuya''s beauty, Suddenly Xia Liangliang was attacked, and his body flew back directly, falling in front of the hammers, and backed up a few steps to stabilize his body.


    It turned out that after evading her attack just now, Qiu Ya pushed out a force with one hand and knocked Xia Liangliang back.


    At this time, Qiuya bent back and stood, her posture scorching and beautiful. Originally, her legs were frozen by the ice, but with a slight movement of her right foot, the ice covering several meters collapsed and then disappeared into nothingness. In other words, Qiuya can easily break the coldness of summer. Even just now, she could crack and retreat to avoid Xia Liangliang''s attack. But she didn''t do this, she let Xia Liangliang attack, and then beat Xia Liangliang back.


    This power with ease, compared with Xia Liangliang, the result is very obvious.


    Xia Liangliang is far from her opponent!


    This made Hammer and them more afraid. If this unidentified woman is a fox demon, there must be an extremely terrifying monster clan power. And if it wasn''t for the fox demon, it would also be a more mysterious master.


    Xia Liangliang was very unwilling. She knew the gap with Qiuya, but she still wanted to fight Qiuya. She was going out again, but was stopped by a hand with a hammer. I''m afraid it doesn''t make sense to fight alone, it needs team fighting.


    However, Qiuya looked at them, as if she knew what the hammer was thinking, she didn''t care, she still had her calm and serious face, and said, "With all due respect, even if the four of you work together, you can''t beat me."

 Chapter 2112： Cant beat it!

    What Qiuya said made Hammer, Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang all of a sudden become cold, very unhappy.


    This woman is really arrogant. She repelled Xia Liangliang, and she said that the four of them could not beat her together!


    with all due respect?


    Do you look down on people so much?


    As calm as a hammer, he couldn''t help being very angry. He stared at Qiu Ya and snorted coldly: "I don''t know where this lady is so sacred that she has such strength, so I have to ask for advice anyway."


    "Who is sacred and dare not be, it''s just that I got a little strength by accident." Qiu Ya said with a very cold look.


    Although she has a friendly attitude towards mankind and advocates peaceful coexistence with people and everything, she will be very strong when it is clear that it cannot be resolved. This is the case now.


    This was beyond Qiu Yao''s expectations. For a moment, she found that she liked and admired this sister very much.


    So handsome!


    However, Qiu Yao''s strength was stronger than Qiu Ya. It''s just that Qiu Yao doesn''t have the temperament of Qiuya, mature and stable, and has the aura of a big thing. She is just like a grinning little fairy, willful and reckless, regardless of the feelings of others. Perhaps Qiu Yao wanted Qiuya to take care of her in her heart. It had nothing to do with strength, but a spiritual need.


    "It''s not bad to be with my sister like this." Qiu Yao suddenly felt that, after that, it won''t be impossible to listen to her sister more.


    "Let me learn about your strength!" At this moment, Jiang Xiaoyu took advantage of the momentum, like a fish in water, dexterous and fast. This kind of speed is different from Xia Liangliang just now. His speed is like no one can stop him and he can change at will.


    Assassin assassination is a powerful person who can always look for opportunities to kill the enemy with one shot. It is an existence that any opponent is afraid of. They have keen awareness and a keen power of change, attacking accurately, smartly, and deadly. In the face of such a master, you must not neglect, otherwise you may be a corpse next moment.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s actions seemed to have turned himself into a point, and quickly approached Qiu Ya, drawing a white flashing arc. And the arc of this white flash is actually a deadly attacking blade. This is already Jiang Xiaoyu''s attack, if you can''t see it, then you can only let death come.


    The places Jiang Xiaoyu aimed at, either his throat or his heart, were fatal places.


    However, Qiu Ya remained calm. Let Jiang Xiaoyu approach, then quickly evacuated. If Jiang Xiaoyu''s ultimate move is successful, then Qiuya should be dead now. Standing still, because he was dead, blood would splash from his throat in a few seconds, and the whole person would fall straight down. However, Qiuya is not the case. After Jiang Xiaoyu quickly evacuated back, Qiuya blinked and said, "I will pay you back again."


    Then, Qiu Ya disappeared in place, and she was in front of Jiang Xiaoyu in the next second, with an invisible sharp blade in her hand.


    "Be careful!" At this time, the hammer yelled, and moved forward, to Jiang Xiaoyu, and then displayed the iron shirt for defense.


    Click!


    Before Jiang Xiaoyu, Lily, and Xia Liangliang could not react, Hammer''s iron shirt defense was broken.


    At this time, they were very surprised. They were able to break the captain''s defense, so the strength is not trivial!


    Qiuya did not continue to attack, otherwise she could completely break the hammer''s defense and injure the hammer. After breaking a bit of the hammer''s defense, she retreated, and fell to the original position, stable and comfortable.


    Qiuya had no intention of hurting them with Hammer, so she took a certain degree of her shots and won''t hurt people, but she also showed her strength, telling them that her power is very strong and they can''t stop her.


    At this time, Jiang Xiaoyu, Lily and Xia Liangliang had time to slowly react to the series of events just now. Jiang Xiaoyu quickly went over to attack Qiuya, but it was obvious that his attack failed. Qiuya was not injured, let alone killed. Qiuya''s strength was so strong that she could defuse Jiang Xiaoyu''s attack without any action. Then, immediately pursued it. Moreover, it easily broke the hammer''s defense.


    Such strength has proved to be completely above the four of them. So in other words, what Qiuya said just now, the four of them may not be her opponents together, it is very capital!


    Hammer and their expressions were very serious. Now it''s troublesome, Qiuya''s strength is so strong, it is completely beyond imagination. Moreover, there is Qiu Yao beside Qiu Ya. They don''t know Qiu Yao''s power, but looking at Qiu Yao''s expression and relationship with Qiu Ya, I am afraid it will not be weaker than Qiu Ya. In this case, two such powerful existences, the four of them are really not rivals. Even if Qiuya is alone, the four of them might be tricky.


    The hammer stared at Qiuya, thinking about countermeasures. Relying on the strength of the four of them alone is not enough, so you must rely on the power of Shenji Technology, so that you may be able to catch Qiuya and Qiuyao. However, it is inevitable that there will be a big fight. Moreover, the power of Shenji Technology may not be able to come so quickly.


    Qiuya believed that at this time, the hammer knew her strength and should also know the scale of the matter. She said to the hammer again: "I know you, you are the captain of the first team of the Red Wall Palace Ability Team. Then, Captain Iron, now I have something to leave first, do you want to continue to stop me or give Personal affection, let me go. If I need help in the future, I will definitely pay your favor."


    The hammer was a little confused now. As a debt of favor? Will you pay it back later? If it''s a fox demon, then there is nothing to talk about with the fox demon. However, looking at Qiuya''s expression and self-confidence, it is really convincing, is it really not related to the murder case? Or maybe it''s related to the murder case, but it''s not the fox demon, and will not be the enemy of the Red Wall Palace in the future?


    The Hammer will consider these issues because it is not enough for Qiuya to fight. If the strength is enough to deal with Qiuya, then consider a fart.


    "I don''t know who the two young ladies are?" Iron Hammer couldn''t confirm the guess, so he asked Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s identities. Of course Qiuya and Qiuyao could use pseudonyms, but he felt that Qiuya''s appearance gave people the feeling that they would not use a pseudonym.


    Qiuya smiled slightly, expressing her politeness and politeness. With her beautiful face, she really didn''t think it was so wicked. How could she be someone who did such a cruel and disgusting thing like murder and eating. She said to the hammer: "In Xia Qiuya, this is my sister Qiu Yao. By chance, she gained some abilities, but she usually acts low-key, so no one knows."


    Hammer thought for a while and made a determination. Since you can''t beat Qiuya, investigate first. I have met people and know their names, so don''t worry about Qiuya and Qiuyao disappearing. He said to Qiu Ya: "Since Miss Qiu has something to do, please do it first. However, if I find anything here, I will contact you again."


    "Okay." Qiu Ya smiled and nodded, then motioned Qiu Yao to get in the car and leave.

 Chapter 2113： strong determination!

    Qiu Yao didn''t want things to end so soon. I''ve just passed these two tricks, and I haven''t gotten the fur. Now that''s the end of the game, what fun is there? She wanted to provoke them with the hammer again, and if Qiuya didn''t make a move, she could do it.


    However, Qiuya cast a cold look at Qiu Yao. Just now, Qiu Yao felt that she should listen to her sister, so she endured, got in the car, and left.


    Watching Qiuya and Qiuyao leave, apart from the hammer, Jiang Xiaoyu, Lily, and Xia Liangliang were very unwilling. It is really shameful to let them go like this. They are the first squad of the Red Wall Palace Ability Team, and they have never failed in their missions, except for the fire spirit that faced the demigod power last time.


    Now, the task fails again. They failed twice in a row, even if it was excusable, they were unhappy in their hearts.


    Just now the four of them didn''t really start to work together against Qiuya, the outcome is not certain, there is no need to surrender so quickly!


    As the person who was easily repelled by Qiuya, Xia Liangliang was really not reconciled, and said to the iron hammer: "Captain, why should you let them leave? I think they are most suspicious. We should leave them to investigate carefully!"


    The hammer smiled and said to Xia Liangliang: "Leave them? Can you keep it? Can we keep it? Except for Lily, you and me, as well as Xiaoyu, we have all shot. Although the fight is simple, but Do you think we can stop the sisters Qiuya Qiuya? If it''s just Qiuya alone, maybe we have a chance. But if there is another Qiuyao, we don''t even think about it!"


    As he said, Iron Hammer narrowed his eyes, his expression became solemn, and said, "Moreover, the one named Qiu Yao has more power than Qiu Ya! More importantly, this one named Qiu Yao is very hostile. If we get angry She, I am afraid she will kill. Qiuya is not hostile to us."


    Lily, Xia Liangliang, and Jiang Xiaoyu were stunned. They could see that it was Qiu Yao who had been standing by the side that the hammer was really afraid of. They didn''t pay attention to this just now. Looking back now, they realized that Qiu Yao was not simple. The girl who looks and speaks arrogantly and has a hot temper is the most terrifying existence!


    The Hammer analyzed these situations, and the three of Lily stopped talking. Because the situation is controlled by the hammer, they have no other opinion except some personal emotions. Personal emotions should not hinder the execution of the task, they follow the arrangement of the hammer.


    "Our mission is not a failure." Iron Hammer said: "The investigation of the murderous thing would have been impossible within a day or two. We will continue to investigate. However, since we suspect Qiuya and Qiuyao sisters , We naturally have to stare at them. In the next time, we will keep track of their whereabouts and continue to investigate the murderous things. If this kind of case still occurs, and Qiuya and Qiuyao do not act, they can be relieved of their suspicion... ...At least, according to the law, we can''t touch them anymore."


    Lily and the others nodded, it could only be so.


    However, the next day, another murder case occurred in Mingzhu City. Hammer and the others continued to investigate, and when they arrived at the scene, there was no trace of the murderer. Then they went back to analyze, and through the detection of the Sky Eye system, they found that the sisters Qiuya and Qiuyao had left Mingzhu City and went to the coastal city in the North Sea.


    This seems to prove that Qiuya and Qiu Yao did not commit the murderous case. As for Iron Hammer, they also suspected that Qiuya and Qiuyao were heading to the North Sea, and they had thoughts about the divine beast Xuanwu. Is it like those desperate guys who want to seize the power of Xuanwu? Hunting Xuanwu, you can also get the treasure of Xuanwu, the beast.


    But this is obviously going to die. How easy is it to kill Xuanwu. Although Qiuya''s power is very strong, he can deal with Hammer and them, but Hammer still feels that if two people move Xuanwu, they are seeking their own death. Iron Hammer''s task is to track down the murderous case, not to stare at Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. Therefore, they stayed in Pearl City and continued to pursue the murderous cases.


    In fact, Qiu Yao did the murderous thing. Now she and Qiuya went to the North Sea, but this kind of thing still happened. The reason was actually Qiu Yao. She bewitched another monster to do this, just to divert the hammer¡¯s attention and stop looking for her. Trouble with Qiuya.


    At this time, Qiuya and Qiuyao had already arrived in a coastal city in the North Sea. Qiuya rented a car and drove on the coastal road, blowing the sea breeze, looking at the sea outside. There are almost no people on the seashore, because it is blocked, the palace of the Red Wall is not allowed to approach during this time. It can be seen that there are still many measures at the seaside that have been destroyed by huge waves, and the losses are serious. In this way, the Red Wall Palace does have reason to blockade.


    When Qiuya and Qiu Yao came here, naturally they wanted to seize the power of Xuanwu. But Qiu Ya was still paying attention to the hammer and their movements, she didn''t want to be hindered by others when dealing with Xuanwu. Now that she paid attention to the hammers and their movements, she naturally knew that there were still murders in Pearl City.


    She glanced at Qiu Yao, who was in the co-driver, and said, "I know you did it, but if you confuse others to kill people, you still kill people. It shouldn''t be the case."


    Qiu Yao didn''t deny it, rolled her eyes, and said, "Sister, it''s best for me to do this. Get rid of our suspicion and let Captain Tie and them not stare at us. If it wasn''t for the same murderous case, they Just stare at us. Besides, the person I''m bewitching is a chameleon demon, and his strength is not good. Even if he has a superb ability to change his face, he will definitely be found by Captain Iron. Then he will not kill many people. The most important thing is that , I let him kill all bad guys. In this way, do they all fit your image as a good person?"


    "Cut." Qiu Yao still looked a little bit angry and ironic, thinking that Qiu Ya''s behavior was very ridiculous. They are monsters, do they need to treat humans like this? If humans know that they are monsters, will humans treat themselves well?


    That''s it! Humans would definitely want to kill themselves immediately!


    Qiu Yao knew that this was reality, so she had no affection for human beings. Of course, she also knew why her sister Qiuya was good to humans, it was because of Tang Sheng. Qiu Ya always felt that they had stolen Tang Sheng''s luck a hundred years ago to be formed, and they owed Tang Sheng back. Tang Sheng is human, so he is good to humans.


    Qiu Yao understood this approach, but felt unnecessary. Tang Sheng has disappeared for a hundred years, and there is no trace at all, who knows if it will appear again. Maybe it''s really dead as rumored?


    Qiu Yao believes that soon, she will be able to break through to the strength of the nine-tailed demon fox, become a great avenue and have her own luck, so there is no need to fear Tang Sheng.


    Qiu Ya was very helpless with Qiu Yao''s character and thoughts, but fortunately, she now pulled Qiu Yao back to her side. She slowed down and kept going straight, then glanced at the sea outside the window, determined.


    Must win the basaltic power!

 Chapter 2114： Wait!

    Qiu Ya is determined to be firm, and must obtain the basaltic power. Her purpose is very clear, one is to prevent Qiu Yao from killing people and practicing. If you can''t persuade Qiu Yao in general, help Qiu Yao reach the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox. In this realm, such as the realm of entering the gods, killing people and eating their hearts will not help cultivation. In addition, she has another purpose, to find Tang Sheng and repay Tang Sheng''s kindness.


    She is a fox demon who knows her gratitude. If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye''s luck back then, she and Qiu Yao would not have today. Actually, if you say that she and Qiu Yao stole Tang Ye''s luck, that''s not the case. Because Tang Ye scattered away from the air to protect the earth, all the creatures on this land can enjoy it. Whoever can get it is lucky. It¡¯s just that Qiuya and Qiuyao are more sensitive to air luck because they have just been contaminated with the "Longyue Water" in the Dragon Pond, so they fought for it and snatched it, as if they had stolen Tang Sheng¡¯s energy. Luck.


    A hundred years ago, they had some of the ability to observe the Dragon Pond, and knew who the Qi Luck that Tang Ye had dissipated would be diverted to. She and Qiu Yao went to kill the creature, and then the Qi Luck was transferred to her and Qiu Yao. Through this method, she and Qiu Yao got enough luck.


    But this luck shouldn''t be theirs, so they are robbed or stolen. They are very special, because they first got the influence of Guanlong Pond, and then went to the big world from the ancient Wujiang Lake. Outside the big world, they are too far ahead of monsters. Therefore, it is only natural to have the strength and status of today.


    However, Qiuya always felt that what happened a hundred years ago was wrong. She also has always had a wish, that is, she hopes to see Tang Ye, the kind of face-to-face, thank Tang Ye, and express her respect to the strongest human race. But Tang Ye disappeared, she believed that Tang Ye was still alive. Perhaps when you reach the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox, you can find Tang Ye.


    It is very dangerous to deal with mythical beasts, Qiuya knows this situation. At this time, she and her sister Qiuyao are the strength of the seven-tailed demon fox, which is actually above the heavens and humans, close to the power of the gods. Even with two people, it is impossible for this kind of strength to deal with a beast with divine power.


    So now that Qiuya arrived in this city along the North Sea, she wanted to find out about Xuanwu''s situation before she took action. In fact, she already has a plan, that is to use the Void Lord.


    Many people know that the Void Lord took his men to hunt the beasts. Qiuya naturally knew. And she knew that the Void Lord was very strong, far beyond the holy way, even crossing the heavens, and approaching the realm of the **** level, that was similar to her, even stronger than her. The most important point is that the Vermillion Bird has been killed by the Void Lord. In other words, the Void Lord has the experience of successfully hunting sacred beasts, so it is very likely to succeed against Xuanwu.


    What Qiuya thought was, let Venerable Void deal with Xuanwu first, and when Venerable Void and Xuanwu were both defeated, she would take action again and come with a praying mantis to catch the cicada, with the oriole behind. When Xuanwu was seriously injured, with her and Qiu Yao''s strength, Xuanwu could definitely be solved. Two seven-tailed monsters join forces, who else is the opponent?


    boom! Boom!


    Suddenly, the sound of bombing came from the North Sea. Qiuya stopped the car immediately and looked inside. Qiu Yao, who seemed to be doing nothing at first, was also attracted and looked into the sea together.


    They all felt that it was a bombing caused by a collision of power. The movement in the far deep sea can actually spread outside the coast. What a terrible power that should be.


    Qiuya frowned, and immediately thought of Void Lord. This must be the Void Lord, the powerful faceless man is fighting Xuanwu. Could it be that the Void Lord has started hunting down the basalt beast?


    Qiuya and Qiuyao looked at each other, got out of the car, jumped over, and stood on the shore. If the Void Lord is already hunting Xuanwu, then they must go take a look. Seize the opportunity, otherwise Xuanwu will be hunted first, and they will have no magical powers to obtain. However, this kind of thing was unexpected. Divine beasts do not simply exist. Even if they are the Void Lord, they cannot be hunted and killed. They must be fully prepared. And now, the Void Lord has just hunted down the Vermillion Bird beast, but he has moved Xuanwu again?


    This Void Lord is really no ordinary person, and he dares to act like this!


    Roar! Ouch!


    When Qiuya and Qiuyao wondered if the Void Lord was working, they heard another roar. This voice is also domineering, as the monsters, they know it is a beast when they hear it. And that still has the power of Yaozu. This will not be the power of Xuanwu. In other words, in the deep sea, in addition to the two super existences of Void Lord and Xuanwu, there is also a super beast.


    It was the two-headed giant python who followed the Void Lord!


    Qiuya and Qiuyao felt no more power. They looked at each other again, feeling strange. They probably speculated about the fighting in the deep sea. It is the Void Lord and the two-headed giant python who are dealing with Xuanwu. The battle is fierce, I don''t know how long it will last.


    "Sister, do we want to go in and take a look?" Qiu Yao asked Qiu Ya.


    Qiu Yao didn''t make a fuss about going to the deep sea immediately because she was actually smart and not so arrogant. She knew that in front of the power of the basaltic beast, even her seven-tailed demon fox might not be able to stop it, let alone hunt the basaltic. Therefore, this matter needs to be careful and there needs to be a plan. In this regard, she knew that her sister Qiuya was better at it, so she asked Qiuya for her opinion.


    Qiu Ya contemplated her eyes, her beautiful face was silent, vaguely worried, but she had a special charm. After thinking about it, she said to Qiu Yao: "I think the Void Lord is not hunting Xuanwu, but just restraining it, just like he did with Suzaku. If he is hunting Xuanwu, then his men cannot fail. I think what he is doing now is just like when dealing with Suzaku, first containment and consumption, and then wait until the people are complete and the strength is enough, before he starts hunting."


    Regarding how Suzaku was hunted and killed by the Void Lord, the people who saw it at the time had already said it outside, and also told the Void Lord to be amazing. Anyway, it was very strong, and it did not fall under the wind after fighting against the Void for days and nights. .


    Based on these circumstances, Qiu Ya inferred how the Void Lord would hunt and kill the beast. Therefore, she believes that the Void Lord is definitely not hunting Xuanwu now.


    "If the Void Lord begins to hunt Xuanwu, then one person will definitely be present, and that is the Phoenix Pearl Curtain who possesses the power of the Vermillion Bird. It is much easier to deal with the Xuanwu with the power of the Vermillion Bird, and the Lord Void will not use it. So the current battle, It should be only the Void Lord who is testing Xuanwu." Qiu Ya said, staring into the deep sea.


    Qiu Yao thought so too, nodded, and said, "In this case, what should we do now?"


    Qiuya thought for a while and said, "We will do nothing for the time being. We just need to wait until the Void Lord really starts hunting down the basalt beasts before we act."


    Qiu Yao shrugged and said, "Okay, I will listen to you."

 Chapter 2115： Who can this be?

    Qiuya and Qiuyao decided not to go into the deep sea so quickly, but they still have to pay attention to the situation inside, so they will stay on the coast. The two drove to the port, found a house, and waited leisurely in the house.


    At this time, in the deep sea, Tang Ye and the two-headed python were fighting Xuanwu. Although the battle is fierce, it hasn''t changed much from what it was in the beginning.


    Xuanwu wanted to kill the two-headed python and used the two-headed python as a delicacy. The two-headed python was born with spiritual wisdom a hundred years ago. If it weren''t for the constraints of a hundred years ago, it would be impossible to transform a demon, otherwise the two-headed python would be a demon a hundred years ago, one step earlier than Qiuya and Qiu Yao. Therefore, such a two-headed giant python gave birth to a huge aura, which is indeed an excellent tonic for Xuanwu.


    Xuanwu wanted to kill the two-headed python, Tang Ye would definitely not allow it, so Tang Ye has been helping the two-headed python. What''s interesting is that Xuanwu wanted to kill the two-headed python, but it was still the same as at the beginning. The tortoise didn''t move his head, just attacking with the python head. However, if two heads and two powers are used together, I am afraid that Tang Ye and the double-headed giant python will have a hard time avoiding them.


    Tang Ye had been thinking about why Xuanwu was like this, thinking that this might be the key to dealing with Xuanwu. Of course, he could not understand. Thinking about this while fighting, even if you think about it, it''s just a fantasy, so it''s difficult to draw effective conclusions. He still has another dependency, and that is the spirit of Shenlong.


    Shenlong spirit is the oldest, knowing the four great beasts and four fierce beasts, so you can ask Shenlong spirit for information about Xuanwu. It''s just that now that he hasn''t found the melting pot of Xuanwu divine power, Tang Ye didn''t look for Shenlong spirit.


    Now Tang Ye is a little worried, because Xuanwu has been dispatched and it has been a long time since he released his power, but Tang Zisang and the others have not found any traces of the divine power furnace. It''s been a long time, he thought he would find out soon if he stimulated with the power of basalt. It''s not a solution to drag on like this.


    Having been fighting with Xuanwu for a long time, Tang Ye judged based on Xuanwu''s power and felt that Fengzhu Lian could deal with it, and then he went to search for Xuanwu''s divine power melting pot.


    Fengzhu Lian now possesses Suzaku''s divine power, even if it is not skilled enough to use it, but as long as the Suzaku''s divine power is used, there is no major mistake, even if it is hit by Xuanwu, it will not be fatal. And for the sake of safety, Tang Ye told Feng Zhulian not to take the initiative to attack, and to focus on defense. In this case, nothing would happen. After all, the divine power of Vermilion bird is equal to the divine power of Xuanwu, no matter how hard it is, it will not be killed.


    Therefore, Tang Ye summoned the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain gave a direction. Tang Ye made a spatial jump until he reached the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and then brought the Phoenix Pearl Curtain to the North Sea. He handed over the matter of containing Xuanwu to Fengzhu Lian, and then he went to find the melting pot of Xuanwu divine power.


    When Tang Ye made a space jump, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, who were off the coast, felt the power fluctuations. When Tang Ye went out to watch, they naturally did not see Tang Ye''s figure. The changes in the third-party space, they are not so strong yet to see this clearly. But very quickly, they felt another incomparably powerful force emerging. It was divine power, but not the divine power of Xuanwu. They quickly guessed that it was the divine power of Suzaku.


    That''s the Fengzhu curtain here!


    Qiuya and Qiuyao glanced at each other, wondering if the Void Sovereign had officially started hunting Xuanwu. If so, then they have to take action. However, they no longer felt the dark magic of the Void Lord. In other words, the Void Lord is not in the deep sea and has already left?


    If the Void Lord has left, what kind of Xuanwu would be hunted?


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were speechless, and had no idea what the Void Lord was doing.


    "Is it because of the divine power melting pot?" Qiu Ya frowned and hummed.


    Qiu Yao wondered, and said: "The melting pot of divine power? Is it someone like Phoenix Pearl Curtain? Maybe, human beings are too weak to withstand divine power and can only use certain means. Their method is the melting furnace of divine power."


    Qiuya nodded.


    Qiu Yao was a little bit ironic, and said, "The Void Lord is so powerful that he can''t integrate divine power. Humans are indeed a race with limits everywhere!"


    Qiuya disagreed with Qiu Yao''s statement, and said, "Isn''t this normal? The power of the heavens is in the human world, and it is certainly not easy for the human world to adapt. Not to mention human beings, even us, cannot easily merge. If it weren''t for Tang With the holy luck, we can merge? Aren¡¯t you just afraid of not being able to merge divine power before?"


    "Also, you said that humans have limits everywhere. But can''t humans also break through limits everywhere? Tang Sheng is the best illustration." Qiu Ya looked like he was educating Qiu Yao.


    A rebellious hot girl like Qiu Yao would definitely not agree, but she did not refute Qiu Ya one by one. She knew that she couldn''t be as tidy as her sister in rebutting. She just let her temper tantrum and snorted to Qiu Ya: "You know Tang Sheng, Tang Sheng belongs to Tang Sheng, Tang Sheng is your father!"


    "Qiu Yao, how can you be so disrespectful to Tang Sheng!" Qiu Ya was angry. In other things, she could tolerate Qiu Yao, even if it was murder. However, she will not tolerate anything that offends Tang Sheng.


    She stared at Qiu Yao angrily and cursed: "If it wasn''t for Tang Sheng to say that it was offensive, otherwise, what''s wrong with saying that Tang Sheng is our father! If Tang Sheng''s luck was not poured into us, can we take shape? Can we have today? Maybe, we were killed by hunters long ago, and our fur will be stripped to make clothes!"


    Qiu Yao opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw Qiu Ya''s appearance, she didn''t say anything. She felt that she was stupid and quarreled with her sister. In Tang Sheng''s case, her sister had never given up. Her homage to Tang Sheng was simply poisoning. It was a madman to argue with her sister in this state, and she was not crazy!


    "You, you... You are right, Tang Sheng is our second parent, I shouldn''t offend him..." Qiu Yao was too lazy to argue with Qiu Ya, turned her head and curled her lips, naturally she didn''t really admit her mistakes, but it was good or bad. He lowered his head and stopped making noise.


    Qiuya wanted to say one more thing about Qiu Yao, but suddenly, she felt a terrible power passing over her head, making her almost into the state of a demon fox. This is equivalent to that they feel threatened instinctively. What a terrifying power that forced them all the power of the monster race to come out.


    But this power flashed by and disappeared. Qiuya reacted, feeling that it was dark magic, and determined that it was the Void Lord.


    Qiu Yao beside her was also very solemn. She also felt the power of the Void Lord, which was very terrifying and could threaten their lives!


    The two looked at each other and realized that they had underestimated the power of the Void Lord!


    At this moment, Tang Ye, who had just emerged from the space jump, withdrew the powerful dark magic power he had released when he fought with Xuanwu, and was determined to find the melting pot of Xuanwu divine power. However, in a flash, he seemed to perceive that there are two very powerful forces below, and there is a bit of his luck power in the strong.


    He wondered, who could this be?

 Chapter 2116： Brave battle!

    Tang Ye knew that many people possessed his power aura, because a hundred years ago he dissipated his own piece of luck to protect the earth, and all the creatures on the earth could enjoy it, depending on the chance. Originally, the luck of heaven and earth was very good, and heaven and earth were so big that only very much, but Tang Ye alone accounted for one point, so this point is very important.


    Then the power he shed can affect a lot of people. So sometimes, he will meet people who carry his own luck. For these people, he can be said to be a "mentor", and to deal with these people, unless the other party can be better than the blue, he will not be able to beat his "teacher" anyway.


    Tang Ye changed from the space jump and felt two very familiar forces below him. He was surprised and puzzled. Because the two forces below are very powerful in addition to his Qi Luck power. This is definitely not a simple character. The most important point is that the two people below him are definitely not people.


    Originally wanted to go down and take a look, but it was important to find the Xuanwu divine power melting pot, Tang Ye swept over at once, and didn''t want to look back for the time being. Before long, he was far away.


    The power Tang Ye dissipated just now was still dark magic, so Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao didn''t know that he was Tang Sheng. They felt that Tang Ye''s strength was beyond their imagination. Then, it would be much harder to use the mantis to catch the cicada oriole against Tang Ye. If he couldn''t beat Tang Ye, it would be embarrassing.


    "The power of the Void Lord was so terrible. We have cultivated the seven-tailed demon fox realm in a hundred years. In this land, it can be regarded as the power of the infinite realm god-level above the heavens. But the power of the Void Lord can be direct. Let us feel jealous. Isn¡¯t that above us? If it is not a god-level power, it must be close to the god-body, and very special power. Even at the same level as us, it can suppress us "Qiu Ya looked up at the sky, and hummed softly in the direction Tang Ye passed by.


    Qiu Yao answered, "Of course it''s amazing, that''s the power of the Dark Demon Race. If there is a Demon Race, then he will definitely be regarded as the king. The demons born in the ancestral land are not orthodox demons. Even the blood of a hundred years ago. Demon is just a strand of essence and blood from the blood ancestors of the purgatory realm. Only the demons in the purgatory realm are the real demons. And the dark magic power is the exclusive power of the orthodox demons. Then the Void Lord can use With the existence of dark magic power, the Demon Race will naturally think that it is a demon of orthodox blood, so what about treating him as king?"


    Qiuya fell silent. Qiu Yao made a lot of sense. In this way, this Void Lord is really terrifying and must be guarded. Now, after all, I want to get the power of Xuanwu, and that is to work against the Void Lord. Since it is an enemy, it must be on guard.


    "The power of this Void Lord is already so strong. If you get the divine power again, it will be invincible." Qiu Ya Youyou said, as if she was a little bit compassionate.


    Qiu Yao glanced at Qiu Ya, feeling speechless. She knew why her sister showed such a compassionate look. Because my sister is worried that if this Void Lord is evil, then the incomparably powerful Void Lord is now invincible, and then the evil can do whatever it wants. This is of course a disaster for the common people.


    "The Void Lord doesn¡¯t know anyone. Although I haven¡¯t learned about him specifically, I know a little bit about him. He is not a maverick and mysterious. How do you think he is evil and will be harmful? Common people?" Qiu Yao said to Qiu Ya. She just can''t understand Qiu Ya''s way of inheriting Tang Sheng''s will. Tang Sheng is for the common people, and her sister is also for the common people? joke!


    A fox demon, a member of the monster race, should have pity for some people, and I am afraid that the human race will laugh out loud when he speaks it out!


    Qiuya said: "The magic of darkness itself is an ominous symbol, and it must be prevented."


    Qiu Yao shrugged and was too lazy to talk to Qiu Ya, and hummed: "Then what are we going to do now? Should we go to the deep sea to see the battle between Xuanwu and the void organization, or pay attention to the situation of the void lord?"


    "Still wait." Qiuya said: "Mythical beasts are not so easy to deal with. Venerable Lord Void and his people must all get together to solve it, then we will wait for them to get together, and go to the deep sea after fighting with Xuanwu. Now, looking for an opportunity to take action."


    "Good." Qiu Yao nodded.


    At this time, in the deep sea, the double-headed giant python and Fengzhu Lian were teaming up to deal with Xuanwu. Xuanwu still only used the giant python head to deal with the two. Xuanwu was very angry at this time, it felt like it was being teased by Tang Ye. Changed another person to help fight it?


    If it weren''t for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, who possessed the supernatural power of Vermilion Bird, and was worthy of its identity, it would really be extremely angry. Of course, it is also extremely angry now. Because it has a good relationship with Suzaku, now the last hand that killed Suzaku is standing in front of it, and it is full of anger and hatred.


    Their sacred beasts would not be easily killed, they have divine power, even if their flesh is killed, they can still be reshaped. However, if the divine power is taken away, there is no way. And the one that can draw away supernatural power is the melting pot. Therefore, Xuanwu believed that Fengzhu Lian was the biggest killer of Suzaku.


    Roar!


    The head of Xuanwu''s giant python roared out in anger, spouting powerful force, and rushed towards the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, no longer focusing on the double-headed giant python. For this person who killed Suzaku, it must kill and avenge Suzaku.


    Fengzhu Curtain now incorporates the divine power of Vermilion Bird, and with the help of Tang Ye, she has basically mastered the use of divine power. Although she is not very skilled, according to Tang Ye''s words, avoiding is the main thing, relying on the supernatural power of Vermilion Bird, she still won''t have an accident. Facing the attack on the head of the Xuanwu giant python, she withdrew from a long distance, and then painted again. The generals summoned by her divine power combined with the pictures of the ancient landscapes, if brave, blocked Xuanwu''s attack.


    "Shameless humans have seized the power of our sacred beasts, and now come to deal with our sacred beasts!" Xuanwu knows the power of Suzaku''s divine power, and Phoenix Pearl Curtain can do this. It is not surprising that it is just very angry that the Suzaku''s divine power is captured by humans, Used to deal with it.


    The phoenix curtain condenses a pair of flame wings with the divine power of the Vermillion Bird, flying and floating in the air, very free. At this moment, she looked cold, and there was a layer of flame burning outside her body, as if some special effects had been added. Since merging with Suzaku''s divine power, her temperament has changed, and she has become more otherworldly, faintly like a fairy.


    Feng Zhulian said to Xuanwu: "Why do you talk about this nonsense? No one stipulates that our human race should be obediently controlled by your gods, or even enslaved. This is a world where the weak and the strong, don''t your gods always teach us this way? So, kill and be killed. Killing is not that complicated, it is the weak and the strong."


    "What a weak one!" Xuanwu let out a cold snort before attacking Fengzhu Lian. Nonsense is useless, kill Fengzhu Curtain and regain the power!

 Chapter 2117： Koi go north!

    Xuanwu can regain the supernatural power of Suzaku and merge it into his own power. In that case, its power will be stronger. In any case, it will not let humans take away the power of their beasts!


    Suzaku''s divine power was taken away, which has affected the plan of the true **** to come, and Xuanwu will not let himself go wrong again. And, if it regains Suzaku''s divine power, it can make up for the mistake of returning Suzaku, so that the plan of the true God''s coming will not be affected.


    Xuanwu''s attack on Fengzhu Lian increased obviously, but the tortoise''s head still didn''t move, I don''t know why. Fengzhu Lian didn''t notice so much, but according to Tang Ye''s words, avoidance and delay, as well as consumption, the first is to ensure his own safety.


    In this way, Feng Zhu Lian and Xuan Wu fought, and it was impossible to tell the winner in a short time.


    Tang Ye went to look for the melting pot of basal martial power, rising into the air, looking at the world, closing his eyes to feel, and seeing who has the smell of the melting pot. With the experience of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, the Vermillion Bird''s magical furnace, he doesn''t need to rely on the pattern on the furnace to find it. He knew exactly what the power melting pot was like. If the corresponding divine power radiates, the furnace is inductive and attracted to the place where the divine power radiates. Or some other reaction. And the melting pot is gradually opened, it will show the difference of this person.


    Ordinary people can''t understand, but Tang Ye can. Therefore, even in the vast crowds, it would not be too difficult for him to find the melting pot of supernatural power.


    In one place, he could not feel the basaltic power melting pot, so he went to the other. He has the ability to jump in space, even if he walks across this land, it doesn''t take too long. And it is not difficult for him to be outside all the time, he must go back to the North Sea to deal with Xuanwu appropriately.


    Although Fengzhu Lian possesses the supernatural power of Vermillion Bird, she does not have unlimited power. After fighting for a long time, she consumed her strength and physical strength, and she needed time to recover. Therefore, after fighting with Xuanwu for a long time, she consumes a lot of money and must retreat, otherwise she may be hurt by Xuanwu.


    But Tang Ye would not have these situations, he could continuously gain strength. Therefore, in order to prevent Fengzhu Lian from accidents, he must go back to the North Sea every time and take over Fengzhu Lian to fight Xuanwu.


    After half a day, Tang Ye jumped to many places to sense, but did not find the melting pot of basal power. He asked Tang Zisang and them, as well as Wang Jiuxiao, but he didn''t expect to track down the corresponding person. Tang Ye was a little worried and anxious. Without the power melting pot, his plan could not be carried out.


    Now that a long time has passed, he needs to return to the North Sea, ready to take over the battle between Fengzhu Lian and Xuanwu. Feng Zhulian fights for a long time, it must consume a lot, after all, she has not mastered the divine power skillfully.


    Helpless, Tang Ye returned to the North Sea. But at this time, he was aroused by a person who appeared in the North Sea. He knew this person, Wang Cangcang, the daughter of Wang Jiuxiao.


    What is Wang Cangcang doing here? It is very dangerous. Wang Jiuxiao is not afraid of something wrong with his daughter?


    Tang Ye contacted Wang Jiuxiao and asked about the situation. He is very friendly to the Wang family. In addition to the fact that he and Wang Airen had an excellent relationship a hundred years ago, like a grandfather-grandson relationship, but also because he felt sorry for Wang Jianjia, the heroine girl who achieved the name of Valkyrie, but died on the battlefield. Presumably, on the battlefield, she felt that she had been relieved. If she was free, she would not be a virtuous woman, because she wanted to be a husband and a husband, but she never came back.


    Even if it was just because of Wang Jianjia, Tang Ye felt ashamed of the Wang family. As for Wang Cangcang, although she didn''t hold a divine tool like Wang Jianjia and fought on the battlefield scorchingly, she was always a bit like Wang Jianjia. A stubborn energy, a restlessness not willing to stay in the warm boudoir, always want to run to the front. However, what she is good at is not frontline combat. Although there are many ways to understand the twelve koi, the actual combat experience is a bit worse. Her uniqueness is the possibility of regulating air luck. Otherwise, she might not be ranked second among the four phoenixes of the Red Wall.


    Looking at it now, if Wang Cangcang can''t improve in the matter of regulating qi and luck, then she will be far apart by Tang Zisang. At this point, I am afraid that Wang Cangcang is very unwilling. She and Tang Zisang grew up together, still under one roof, and they were like sisters. Although it usually looks like a rival, the feelings have already accumulated there. Wang Cangcang doesn''t like the distance between Tang Zisang and Tang Zisang, but now that Tang Zisang is getting stronger, she is still standing still, she doesn''t want to be like this again!


    After Tang Ye contacted Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Jiuxiao was also lamented. He could not listen to this daughter. After the battle between the basaltic beasts and the Void Lord, the basaltic power continued to explode. Wang Cangcang noticed the movement through the twelve koi, and he determined to come to the North Sea because she said that the twelve koi Lei''s floating told her that the Void Lord could not deal with Xuanwu, even with the supernatural power of Suzaku. She wants to resolve this matter, otherwise the power of Xuanwu will destroy all cities along the coast of the North Sea!


    When Wang Jiuxiao knew that Wang Cangcang was going to the North Sea, he firmly opposed it. Now the North Sea is covered by the power of Xuanwu. If Xuanwu is activated, people with insufficient strength will die every minute. He didn''t want his daughter to die. However, he did not expect that Wang Cangcang''s attitude was very firm, and he would not listen to anything. Finally helpless, he agreed.


    In order to protect Wang Cangcang, Wang Jiuxiao sent many red wall masters. However, he knew that these red wall masters were also vulnerable to the basal power. Now that Tang Ye contacted him, he was too excited because he wanted to ask Tang Ye to protect Wang Cangcang. If it was Tang Ye''s protection, then he would be relieved.


    Tang Ye heard what Wang Jiuxiao said and said that he knew the situation, and promised Wang Jiuxiao to protect Wang Cangcang.


    At this time, Wang Cangcang reached the coast of the North Sea, behind which was an unmanned landscape avenue. She walked along the shore, watching the water beating against the shore. Since the emergence of Xuanwu, the sea has been turbulent. Want to hit the shore, rush into the city, like a beast. This is how the Xuanwu did not exert its power. If Xuanwu exerted its power, the cities along the coast would really be destroyed.


    Behind Wang Cangcang, there were several bodyguards, all of whom were sent by Wang Jiuxiao to protect Wang Cangcang. They didn''t dare to neglect, Wang Cangcang was like a princess, how could something go wrong. They wanted to persuade Wang Cangcang not to approach the beach, but Wang Cangcang not only refused to listen, but he seemed to have to go to the sea.


    Ouch, this made the bodyguards cry out, and I don''t know what Wang Cangcang wanted to do.


    Wang Cangcang ignored the few bodyguards and walked along the beach, holding a small tank with twelve koi floating in his hands. Suddenly, the twelve koi were swimming so much. Wang Cangcang looked into the sea, as if he had confirmed something, and put the twelve koi into the sea.


    After the twelve koi entered the sea, they went all the way north. Without saying a word, Wang Cangcang stepped into the sea and was able to walk along with the koi.

 Chapter 2118： Black turtle move!

    The koi entered the sea and went all the way to the north. Others did not know what it meant, but Wang Cangcang knew. The twelve koi go away in an orderly manner, forming the image of a turtle and snake, which is exactly the basalt beast. Wang Cangcang didn''t know why the Koi had to go to the place where the basaltic animal was, it must be very dangerous there. However, she believed in Koi''s will, so she followed.


    Suddenly Wang Cangcang followed the koi carp to the north sea area. The bodyguards were terrified and immediately chased Wang Cangcang. However, a few bodyguards didn''t have that strong power. When stepping into the sea, they could only maintain a certain distance without sinking, and could not keep walking on the water. But Wang Cangcang was fine. She seemed to be protected by some strength, walking on the sea as if walking on the ground. Soon, she distanced herself from several bodyguards. Several bodyguards had to withdraw back to the shore, watching Wang Cangcang in a hurry, and then they could only contact the power of the Red Wall Palace or send the equipment of Shenji Technology to chase Wang Cangcang.


    Several bodyguards were helpless, but Tang Ye could easily follow Wang Cangcang. Originally, Tang Ye wanted to take the place of Feng Zhu Lian and let Feng Zhu Lian rest. He came to drag Xuan Wu. But now what happened to Wang Cangcang, he had to look at Wang Cangcang first. So he sent a message and told Feng Zhu Lian to let Feng Zhu Lian stand up for a while.


    The message from Tang Ye was to directly convey the sound to Feng Zhu Lian''s ears through dark magic and spatial changes, which would not affect Feng Zhu Lian''s battle, but also convey information. Only Tang Ye can do this kind of thing, and other people in the nihility organization, even if they are in the realm of the holy way, can''t do this kind of thing.


    After Feng Zhulian received Tang Ye''s message, she understood. She knew her situation, and there was no problem with fighting Xuanwu again.


    After confirming that Fengzhu Lian could continue to deal with Xuanwu for a while, Tang Ye chased Wang Cangcang. At this time, Wang Cangcang was walking on the surface of the sea, looking very unbelievable, in the eyes of ordinary people, he was afraid that it was also caused by the heavens. Coupled with Wang Cangcang''s beauty, it also made people think that she was a fairy-like woman.


    Tang Ye promised that Wang Jiuxiao would protect Wang Cangcang well and would not let her get into trouble. In addition, he was also curious as to what Wang Cangcang, a special genius who can observe the fortune, would do here. Before contacting Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Jiuxiao unexpectedly said that Wang Cangcang used the abilities of twelve koi carps to observe and infer that the Void Lord and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, who possessed the power of the Vermillion Bird, could not deal with Xuanwu either. When she came to the North Sea, she thought that perhaps the twelve koi could help them find a way to deal with Xuanwu.


    "Can Wang Cangcang find a solution for things that he can''t do?" Tang Ye was very curious about this. If someone else suggests that he can''t solve Xuanwu, he doesn''t believe it. But if it is Wang Cangcang, a person who can observe the fortune of luck, and has twelve koi treasures that look like a dragon pond, he somewhat believes.


    Tang Ye has been following Wang Cangcang in the sky, wanting to see what happened. However, at this time, I suddenly heard a giant python roar, the voice of Xuanwu. Then, Tang Ye immediately felt that a force rushed in Wang Cangcang''s direction.


    Ouch!


    Then, there was another chirp like a vermilion bird, and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain sent out its full strength, burning flames all over, as if it had become a fire bird, coming very far, also in the direction of Wang Cangcang.


    This is a mutation. Tang Ye didn''t know why, but knew it was because of Wang Cangcang. Xuanwu first, then Fengzhu curtain. Fengzhu Lian used all his strength and came instantly. But Xuanwu''s attack is one step faster. The sea surface was opened with a huge mouth, which was stronger than the previous attack. And the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was also fully opened, which was not in line with Tang Ye''s advice, mainly to avoid and reduce consumption.


    Xuanwu''s attack was about to reach Wang Cangcang''s body, and Wang Cangcang was shocked. Such a mighty attack would definitely be unstoppable for her. However, the twelve koi in front of her were not afraid at this time, jumping one by one, connecting one after another to form a rotating circle. The circle of twelve koi carps exerts force to resist the attack of Xuanwu!


    Xuanwu''s attack came in an instant, and it was suddenly aimed at Wang Cangcang, and Tang Ye who was in the sky couldn''t react. He rushed down the first time, but he was still slower.


    At this time, the power of Xuanwu hit the aperture formed by the twelve koi, and the power of the twelve koi was unexpectedly strong, blocking Xuanwu''s attack!


    Tang Ye was relieved to see, otherwise Wang Cangcang must be dead. He couldn''t resist the attack of Xuanwu, and Fengzhu Curtain also hit Wang Cangcang, and Wang Cangcang was afraid that it would immediately become nothingness.


    At this time, the whole body was covered with flames, and came like a phoenix curtain like a fire bird. Seeing Wang Cangcang behind the twelve koi carps, she immediately understood, and shouted to Tang Ye: "Master, Xuanwu wants to kill Wang Cangcang!"


    Isn''t this nonsense? They all attacked Wang Cangcang. They must be trying to kill Wang Cangcang. What Tang Ye wanted to know was why Xuanwu wanted to kill Wang Cangcang.


    Click!


    At this time, the bad thing is that the aperture of the twelve koi can''t withstand the attack of Xuanwu, and it looks like it''s breaking apart!


    Snapped!


    Sure enough, the twelve koi were scattered and fell into the water one after another, struggling as if they were seriously injured.


    Wang Cangcang was very worried when he saw an accident with the twelve koi, and he cared more about the twelve koi than his own life.


    Xuanwu''s attack continued to rush towards Wang Cangcang. But at this time, Tang Ye had enough time to resist Xuanwu''s attack. He appeared in front of Wang Cangcang in time to stand in front of the huge wave of power coming from Xuanwu. However, Xuanwu''s divine power was stronger than the previous attacks, and it seemed to be very determined to kill Wang Cangcang. With such a powerful force, Tang Ye opened the door of death one after another, and the magic of darkness surged out, opening to the fifth door of death!


    Faced with such a situation, Tang Ye knew that Wang Cangcang''s identity was definitely not simple, otherwise Xuanwu would not suddenly launch such a strong attack, it was like a high-pressure mortal gun.


    Tang Ye, who had used five levels of dark magic power, couldn''t stop Xuanwu''s attack. His body was pushed back all the time, and at the same time, his body was covered and swallowed little by little.


    Fortunately, the Fengzhu Curtain had arrived, and the Fengzhu Curtain had been fully activated. She fell to Tang Ye''s side and used Vermillion Bird''s supernatural power to resist the attack of Xuanwu. Suzaku''s divine power is no worse than Xuanwu''s, even if Fengzhu Lian can''t exert its full power, it can block Xuanwu''s attack. Coupled with Tang Ye''s power, he successfully resolved the Xuanwu attack and bounced back.


    "Just now, Xuanwu''s Xuangui''s head moved." Feng Zhulian said to Tang Ye after resolving Xuanwu''s attack.


    Feng Zhu Lian is not stupid, she also noticed that Xuanwu had not moved the head of the Xuanwu during the battle. However, when she attacked Wang Cangcang just now, she saw Xuan**''s head moved. The power of the mysterious tortoise, which had not moved like Mount Tai, now moved. In other words, Wang Cangcang was the one who moved the power of the mysterious turtle!


    Hearing Feng Zhulian''s words, Tang Ye couldn''t help but look back at Wang Cangcang, wondering what secret Wang Cangcang was hiding.


    Wang Cangcang''s nerves were tense, his face turned pale. Suddenly encountering a divine attack, she was shocked for a while. The basalt beast wants to kill itself?

 Chapter 2119： Koi will die!

    Although Wang Cangcang was frightened, as the second phoenix among the four phoenixes of the Red Wall, she was also a strange woman with the ability to observe aura, and she quickly recovered. Seeing Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian, she naturally knew each other. Although Tang Ye showed faceless appearance, he was notoriously Void Lord. The phoenix curtain is a descendant of painting saints a hundred years ago, and painting saints is difficult to achieve. Therefore, a painting saint was created a hundred years ago, and it will not appear again in the next hundred years until the phoenix curtain appears.


    Originally, the descendants of painting sages should not be tolerated by the Red Wall Palace, because the two sages of painting and painting were influenced by the fortune plan a hundred years ago, and were considered representatives of the rebellion, and the family of the two sages of painting and painting was also expelled for this reason. Moreover, according to the last siege of the Red Wall Palace, it was also determined that the second century plan was planned by the clansmen related to the Second Sage of Art and Painting. For this reason, after being a painting saint, Fengzhu Lian should be wanted by the Red Wall Palace, or even removed.


    However, after Feng Zhu Lian followed the Faceless Man, she did not encounter such a thing. Wang Jiuxiao didn''t say much about this either. The reason was not clear to outsiders, and in the end, there was no explanation, and then he summarized it to the great person of Void Lord. For such a powerful person, it is always no problem to protect one person.


    By now, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain already possesses the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird. It is an existence that no one dares to underestimate. It is almost like a demigod. What can the Red Wall Palace do?


    In fact, many people do not understand this matter, why Void Respect mainly cultivates such a strong person. They know that the Void Lord is very strong, but if there is divine power, it is not better to own it, so why should it be given to others?


    Now, like a half-god phoenix curtain, its strength may surpass the Void Lord. That is supernatural power after all. When the Void Lord fought with the Suzaku, he was suppressed by the Suzaku everywhere. There was no way at all. Therefore, the Void Lord could not win the divine power.


    As the boss, he actually cultivated a better subordinate than himself. What kind of operation is this?


    In short, many people don''t understand Tang Ye''s behavior. This has always been the case, and the style of the Void Lord''s behavior is really weird.


    Now, Wang Cangcang came into close contact with Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian, and he didn''t know what to say. But an apology is necessary. If it were not for Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian, she would have died. She said to Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian: "Thank you senior and Miss Feng for helping me."


    Tang Ye knew that this was not the time for all kinds of greetings, and that Xuanwu''s attacks would come again, and he had to be on guard. He said: "There must be a reason for Xuanwu''s sudden attack like this. If it continues to attack like this, we must defend it."


    Feng Zhulian nodded in agreement. Wang Cangcang naturally knew about this, but now she was worried about other things. It is her twelve koi. The twelve koi had blocked a Xuanwu attack for her just now, and now she was seriously injured. The twelve koi fell into the water, and at this time they rolled and floated, looking very painful. Feng Zhulian was very distressed. If something happened to the twelve koi, then she would not only lose a treasure, but also a loved one.


    With the twelve koi carps day and night, we have already had a deep relationship, how can we be willing?


    Wang Cangcang squatted down, sending out the power she had learned from observing the luck in his hand, and took back the koi one by one. It was like a tank transformed with power, with a peculiar color. After entering inside, the koi still seems to be swimming in the water. However, the situation of the twelve koi that were seriously injured is still very unoptimistic.


    Tang Ye couldn''t bear seeing the twelve injured koi. In addition, he was also very surprised. He didn''t expect these twelve koi carps to possess such powerful power. I originally thought that the twelve koi were nothing more than a tool for Wang Cangcang to observe the luck, but he did not expect that the twelve koi had the strength to resist a basalt blow.


    These twelve koi are definitely not simple, but unfortunately they are seriously injured now and they seem to be dying.


    "Come on!" Feng Zhulian suddenly let out a low voice, and then Tang Ye felt a huge force impact, it was a Xuanwu attack.


    Tang Ye immediately said, "You protect Wang Cangcang, and I will deal with Xuanwu."


    Feng Zhulian shook his head and said, "I''ll deal with Xuanwu. My Vermillion Bird''s supernatural power can still hold on for a while. Don''t worry, I won''t resist hard, I will avoid it. Mainly, please let the Lord figure out what this is. what happened."


    With that, Feng Zhulian glanced at Wang Cangcang. The meaning was obvious. The attack by Xuanwu and the action of Xuangui''s head were due to Wang Cangcang, so Wang Cangcang must have touched Xuanwu in some way. Understand this, maybe you can better deal with Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye was also very concerned about this. When the Fengzhu curtain flew over and said that Xuanwu''s Xuangui head moved, they thought of going together. Therefore, what secret Wang Cangcang has, he must find out.


    Wang Cangcang came to the North Sea, and then the twelve koi went north, and then Xuanwu moved and launched a strong attack. This was definitely more than a coincidence.


    Since Fengzhu Lian could still block Xuanwu, Tang Ye decided to take Wang Cangcang away first. Although he didn''t know why Xuanwu wanted to kill Wang Cangcang, Tang Ye also guessed that it might have something to do with luck. Then, Wang Cangcang must protect him. The enemy of the enemy that can be valued by Xuanwu is a friend. Besides, Wang Cangcang is also on their side.


    Tang Ye fell in front of Wang Cangcang and said, "You go with me first."


    However, Wang Cangcang looked at the phantom koi tank, shook his head heavily, and said, "They are going to die, they don''t want to leave."


    Tang Ye frowned.


    If the twelve koi died, Wang Cangcang would definitely be very painful. However, the current situation is not when it should be painful. You must wait to avoid the attack of Xuanwu, otherwise your life will be lost. As for Koi who didn''t want to go, Tang Ye didn''t know. Only Wang Cangcang knew about this. She was connected with Koi.


    Tang Ye didn''t force Wang Cangcang away, and said softly: "The koi is helpless, what are you going to do?"


    Wang Cangcang was so sad that his tears were about to shed, and he looked at Tang Ye and said, "Senior, they said they want to continue going north."


    This is death?


    Tang Ye frowned, and the twelve koi were still going north, isn''t that just to find death? To the north is near Xuanwu, I don¡¯t know what these twelve koi want to do!


    "They..." Tang Ye looked at Wang Cangcang, and at the twelve koi that was badly injured. Some words were not straightforward, which meant whether the twelve koi felt that he was going to die because he wanted to continue. Complete the observation of Xuanwu.


    Wang Cangcang understood Tang Ye''s meaning, and when she came into contact with Tang Ye up close this time, she unexpectedly felt that this Void Lord, who was known to have a bad reputation, was very gentle. She looked at Tang Ye, but unfortunately only saw a faceless.


    "They are going." Wang Cangcang said softly to Tang Ye. Seeing the meaning of her expression, she seemed to want to listen to the words of the twelve koi and let the twelve koi go north.


    However, these twelve koi have been seriously injured, are dying, are about to die, and cannot go any further north.


    Wang Cangcang knew this, so he was even more sad, and in the end he couldn''t do anything.

 Chapter 2120： Protect the Lord again!

    To allow Wang Cangcang to continue to the north is to make Wang Cangcang''s situation more dangerous, which does not conform to Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian''s arrangement. However, Tang Ye couldn''t help but shake when he saw Wang Cangcang''s grief and the tenacity of the twelve koi.


    Koi will die, and the last thing they want to do must be done by them. Completion is a kind of noble character... Tang Ye estimated that he could keep Wang Cangcang safe, so he could do it if he continued north.


    "These twelve koi can no longer swim and need some strength." Tang Ye whispered to Wang Cangcang.


    Wang Cangcang was taken aback and looked up at Tang Ye with a rather helpless expression, but he seemed to have caught the straw. Seeing hope, he said to Tang Ye: "Can seniors help them?"


    Tang Ye can indeed help the twelve koi, as long as it releases the strength of the dead wood to meet the spring. Koi are seriously injured and can no longer be rescued, but it is still possible to give them vitality and maintain a period of action. However, Tang Ye didn''t want to do this, thinking that he might be aware of Tang Sheng''s identity by Wang Cangcang if he uttered the power of withered trees and spring.


    However, now that the Koi is seriously injured, there is probably no time to take into account the observation of air luck. Wang Cangcang''s eyes were so longing, Tang Ye felt soft and helped her. He approached Wang Cangcang, converted his power, and sent out a force of dead wood to spring into the twelve koi. Gaining vitality, the twelve koi that had been severely injured suddenly regained their vitality. They turned over and swam one after another, reaching the side of the colorful tank shaped by Wang Cangcang, as if they were about to swim out.


    Wang Cangcang was very surprised when he saw this. He didn''t expect the Void Lord to have this kind of power. She just felt a vigorous force, which was right from the Void Lord. However, it is said that the Void Lord possesses huge dark magic power and is the embodiment of evil, but how can there be such a natural vitality?


    Wang Cangcang didn''t use the power of the twelve koi carps, so he didn''t feel that the vitality was Tang Sheng''s power. She was just very surprised, this Void Lord is really mysterious.


    "Thank you, senior!" Although surprised, thanks are necessary. Wang Cangcang returned to his senses and immediately thanked Tang Ye. Seeing the koi in her hand eager to go to the sea, she put them down and let them go north.


    After the twelve koi entered the sea, they made a moving action. They lined up in an orderly manner and jumped and fell to Tang Ye, as if they were saluting and worshipping.


    Wang Cangcang was taken aback when she saw it. She knew that the Koi was psychic and had received Tang Ye''s help, and she would thank Tang Ye. But she didn''t expect that the twelve koi would pay such a big gift to Tang Ye. It''s like pilgrimage, Koi will only do this to dragons. Perhaps the Void Lord is as powerful as a dragon, but it is not a real dragon. The position of the dragon among the beasts cannot be replaced by humans.


    Others are curious about the identity of the Void Lord, and now Wang Cangcang is also very curious. I haven''t been in contact before, but I heard what others said. Now that she was in contact, her curiosity about Tang Ye greatly increased. Sure enough, the Void Lord has too many extraordinary things, which always makes people want to see clearly.


    Now the twelve koi were heading north, Wang Cangcang wanted to follow, and he would not observe Tang Ye. She also couldn''t observe, without the ability of twelve koi, she couldn''t deduce what a person is like.


    "Senior, I want to follow them to the north." Wang Cangcang said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Go, I will help you clear the way. But Xuanwu''s attack is very terrible. You have to act accordingly. If you can''t stop it, I will take you away. Koi will not control your life. important."


    "Yeah." Wang Cangcang nodded softly. She always felt that the Void Lord had taken care of her a little bit. Why?


    At this time, the twelve koi took advantage of the vitality injected by Tang Ye and quickly headed north. In fact, they paid such a big gift to Tang Ye just now because they knew Tang Ye''s identity. Koi is psychic, and it is still great. Tang Ye gave them power, they must know Tang Ye''s identity.


    Wang Cangcang followed the twelve koi, but at this time the attack from Xuanwu came again. However, Feng Zhu Lian rushed up immediately, using Vermillion Bird''s supernatural power to block Xuanwu''s attack.


    But at this time, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain had already consumed a lot. When she resisted the Xuanwu attack, she shouted to Tang Ye: "Master, please hurry up, we can''t stop it for long!"


    Escorting Wang Cangcang to the north was not a planned plan. Now the pressure on Fengzhu Curtain is very high, and she doesn''t know how long she can last.


    At this time, another wave of Xuanwu attacks arrived, and Wang Cangcang was definitely unstoppable, and the twelve koi had no such power, so Tang Ye had to resist. Tang Ye directly drove to the fifth dead door, if it still doesn''t work, he can only reach the limit of sixth. Fortunately, resistance is also weakened. After blocking, let Wang Cangcang stagger the position, and then stop forcibly dissolving it, so that it does not need to spend so much effort, and the requirement for strength is lower.


    Tang Ye and Feng Zhu Lian were like this, and they received wave after wave of Xuanwu attacks. The twelve koi and Wang Cangcang finally approached, and from a distance, you can see the basalt like a big mountain.


    Just like the heads of black tortoises and giant pythons on a large mountain, the heads of giant pythons can always absorb the sea water and send them out with divine power, forming violent impact waves, like a cannon, constantly firing. And Xuangui''s ability is probably to perform absolute defense, so that others cannot break it, and cannot get close to it, so the python''s attack will not be interrupted. In this case, the overall power attack of Xuanwu is like a fort that will not be destroyed, others can only let it bomb. So how is its opponent?


    Seeing the twelve koi and Wang Cangcang approaching, Xuanwu''s attack became more violent, and the giant python was yelling. Even Xuangui''s head, which had been motionless before, also lifted up and looked around. Then he looked cold and solemn and made a sound. He seemed to be talking to the python head, asking the python head to quickly kill Wang Cangcang.


    Roar!


    At this time, the giant python''s head suddenly roared, and Xuanwu''s body sank. The sinking of Xuanwu caused turbulent waves, and the impact on Wang Cangcang and Tang Ye also needed a lot of strength to resolve. However, this was just a huge wave, without supernatural power, it was not difficult for Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian.


    The stormy sea was quickly resolved by them, but Tang Ye was even more worried about what Xuanwu sinking wanted to do. At this moment, Xuanwu reappeared again, and there was another stormy sea. The difference is that the giant python''s head has grown a lot, and its mouth is bulging, as if it was filled with an excessive amount of water.


    Then, the giant python''s head sprayed huge waves to attack, and it sprayed three huge waves in a row. They all faced Wang Cangcang. In this way, Wang Cangcang was very dangerous, even if Tang Ye and Fengzhu Curtain could block two of them, one of them could kill Wang Cangcang.


    The attack came in an instant, Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian were very anxious, and went to resist the huge waves of divine power. However, there was another thing that they couldn''t stop, so Wang Cangcang was afraid that he would be killed.


    However, I never expected that at this time the twelve koi carps were linked in an orderly manner, jumped and rotated, and then formed a shield to resist the basal power of Wang Cangcang!

 Chapter 2121： Its all effortless!

    Unexpectedly, the twelve koi that had been seriously injured and acted on the vitality given by Tang Ye would protect the lord again!


    Where can the current twelve koi have the power to resist such a powerful attack by Xuanwu?


    Tang Ye and Feng Zhu Lian both expressed doubts about this.


    Wang Cangcang did not expect that the twelve koi would protect her. She was very moved, but very worried. The Koi, which was already badly injured, would definitely be beaten to death if it resisted the attack of Xuanwu.


    boom!


    Xuanwu''s attack rushed and hit the twelve koi, making a violent collision. To everyone''s surprise, the twelve koi actually blocked the Xuanwu attack!


    "This..." Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian were stunned. Is the power of these twelve koi so powerful? It seems that my own power, or Suzaku''s divine power, is not as good as the power of these twelve koi?


    What is the origin of these twelve koi?


    Roar!


    On Xuanwu''s side, seeing the twelve koi blocking its attack, he was very angry, and the giant python''s head immediately sprayed out a huge wave, attacking the twelve koi again.


    This time, the twelve koi couldn''t stop it. After resisting for a while, the twelve koi began to retreat, and the power of Xuanwu continued to oppress Wang Cangcang''s side.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Feng Zhu Lian were still being pressed by the power of Xuanwu, and they did not get out, unable to go to help Wang Cangcang, and Wang Cangcang fell into a life crisis again!


    At this time, the twelve koi that had been connected to swim and resisted the huge waves of basal force suddenly moved, and they moved towards Wang Cangcang. They gave up the great wave of divine power to resist the Xuanwu, and when they approached Wang Cangcang, they were swallowed by the great wave of divine power.


    Wang Cangcang is very sad, isn''t the twelve koi dead? The twelve koi wanted to return to her before they died, she was so reluctant to give up.


    Because of this move of the twelve koi, Wang Cangcang was not afraid that the huge waves of Xuanwu might hit her. She was not afraid of death anymore, she ignored the divine power giant wave and stretched out her hand, trying to catch the twelve koi carps swallowed by the divine power giant wave.


    Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian were very worried, and both wanted to protect Wang Cangcang, but they couldn''t get out, they could only watch Wang Cangcang being swallowed by a huge wave of divine power.


    This was really bad for Wang Jiuxiao, and also bad for the Wang family. Tang Ye was very angry and annoyed, and then a strong killing intent broke out in an instant.


    Xuanwu killed Wang Cangcang, he was going to kill Xuanwu!


    The Fengzhu curtain next to her could not help being shocked. She had never seen such a powerful killing intent by Tang Ye, but she was shocked. If she was not about to escape from the attack of the mysterious waves of Xuanwu, she would be afraid that she was lost because of this. And was injured by a huge wave of supernatural power.


    Both Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian weakened Xuanwu''s divine power giant wave in one breath, and then turned aside, avoided the divine power giant wave, and got out. But when they looked at Wang Cangcang, Wang Cangcang had already been swallowed by a huge wave of divine power, and it was too late to save him.


    However, just when Tang Ye and Feng Zhulian thought that Wang Cangcang had been killed, they suddenly felt a powerful breath that belonged to Wang Cangcang. Then, they saw Wang Cangcang coming out, a colorful bubble shrouded in Wang Cangcang''s body, like a bubble spit by a carp. However, the twelve koi that came back to Wang Cangcang just now are swimming around Wang Cangcang''s body, but the twelve koi are already transparent, as if only souls remain, indicating that they are dead or transformed into Other forms.


    Wang Cangcang was not killed. What was that colorful bubble? It was so powerful that it could actually block the attack of Xuanwu. Tang Ye and Feng Zhu Lian were shocked when they saw this scene. What is the secret between Wang Cangcang and the twelve koi?


    Both Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian were paying attention to Wang Cangcang''s situation. At this time, they saw that the twelve koi, which had been transparent, were connected into a circle in the colorful bubbles, swimming, very beautiful. Then, the twelve koi separated and swam towards Wang Cangcang''s chest. Once there, the twelve koi carps merged into Wang Cangcang''s chest, and then a pattern was formed on Wang Cang''s pale chest!


    The twelve koi carps merged into Wang Cangcang''s chest one by one. In the end, the pattern formed by the twelve koi carps was like a simple basalt beast!


    "That is!" Seeing this, Feng Zhu Lian exclaimed in excitement.


    Tang Ye was equally astonished when he saw this scene. Unexpectedly, since there is such a subtle coincidence!


    Wang Cangcang is the melting pot of the divine power carried by the basalt beast!


    This is really an exciting thing. With the Xuanwu power melting pot, you can deal with Xuanwu!


    Right now, Tang Ye understood what Wang Jiuxiao told him before. Why does Wang Cangcang play through the twelve koi? The phoenix curtains of both he and the Suzaku divine power holder cannot deal with Xuanwu, because there is no basal power melting pot, and Twelve Koi can help deal with Xuanwu. In the current situation, it was the twelve koi that helped Wang Cangcang regain the physique of the divine power furnace, which also let Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian know. It can be said that the twelve koi helped them and told them how to deal with Xuanwu!


    "Protect Wang Cangcang, and then you take Wang Cangcang to the place where the dragon heads up to find the Shenlong. I will stay and delay the Xuanwu!" After knowing that Wang Cangcang is the melting pot of Xuanwu divine power, Tang Ye immediately made arrangements to let the phoenix curtain protect Wang Cangcang. , Take Wang Cangcang away.


    At this time, the twelve koi were fully integrated, and Wang Cangcang''s body suddenly showed a blue light. And the huge wave of basaltic power that originally hit her was absorbed by the fusion pattern of the twelve koi on her chest!


    The twelve koi patterns seem to have become a bottomless pit, absorbing the huge waves of basalt power in one breath. Who can imagine that huge domineering waves will be absorbed by small patterns.


    In fact, this is exactly what Wang Cangcang''s physique as a divine power melting pot awakened and absorbed the divine power of Xuanwu. After absorbing the huge wave of divine power, Wang Cangcang not only was not injured, but his strength was improved.


    However, now she just regained the physique of the basaltic power furnace, absorbed the power of the basal power giant wave, and was still controlled by twelve koi carps, so at this time, Wang Cangcang was not suitable for direct war with basaltic power. For this reason, Tang Ye wants to take her to Shenlong to train, and also train other players. Once you are familiar with Xuanwu''s abilities, you can start hunting Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye is now in a very good mood. She was worried that Wang Cangcang would be killed, but she didn''t expect Wang Cangcang to be a melting pot of profound martial power. This is great news. There is a feeling that you can''t find a place to step through the iron shoes, and you have no time and effort. In this way, the plan of hunting Xuanwu can begin.


    Roar!


    Ouch!


    At this time, Xuanwu made two roars in succession, one with the head of the giant python and the other with the head of the black turtle. At this moment, I also knew why Xuanwu suddenly attacked Wang Cangcang, and it was so fierce that it was all powerful. Because it knows that Wang Cangcang is the melting pot of the divine power it carries. The melting pot of divine power is its greatest threat. If the melting pot does not die, an accident like Suzaku might happen. Xuanwu would never accept that he was killed by humans like Suzaku!


    Xuanwu no longer had any reservations, and began to use all his strength to kill Wang Cangcang!

 Chapter 2122： Aim for space!

    Before Wang Cangcang came to the northern sea area, Xuanwu didn''t know that she was the melting pot of divine power. It turned out that these were all twelve koi carps protecting Wang Cangcang, so that Wang Cangcang''s identity was not revealed.


    After the Suzaku was killed, the sacred beasts had discovered that someone had dealt with them, and they successively sent their servants to kill the power furnace. Therefore, the divine power furnace is very dangerous. The twelve koi know this, so they hide Wang Cangcang''s identity.


    However, as a divine power melting pot, identity will inevitably appear with the explosion of the power of divine beasts, no matter how concealed it is. For this reason, the twelve koi wanted to help Wang Cangcang become stronger, which is why they led Wang Cangcang to the north sea area. Because the only way to quickly make Wang Cangcang stronger is to absorb the basaltic power.


    With supernatural power, it is naturally strong. Divine power is currently the strongest power. The only thing that can be compared is the dark magic. Divine power and dark magic power, like gods and demons, are two opposing strong existences. Perhaps this is the reason why Tang Ye is so strong, and many people regard him as a god-like existence.


    But in fact, there is another kind of power that can be compared with divine power and magic power, and that is demon power. Gods, demons, and demons were originally magical existences in the Three Realms from the beginning. As for human beings, they need to continuously cultivate to become stronger, strong enough to transform, and their power to become gods, demons, or demons, so that they have that super magical power.


    Among the three power choices, there is no doubt that almost everyone has chosen divine power. Because everyone believes that divine power is the orthodox of heaven and earth, and it is light and justice. If you enter a demon, or a demon, you will go astray and become evil, and you will be intolerated by the path of justice, and then chased and killed.


    The demon power has not appeared for too long, and people have almost forgotten the existence of the demon. However, now, the shackles of luck are gradually lifted, and the demon reappears. The strongest representatives of demon power are the two seven-tailed fox demon Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.


    Roar!


    A roar sounded in the sea, directly set off a huge wave of hundreds of feet, impacting all around. Then Xuanwu moved, sank into the sea, and emerged again. First, a stormy sea was set off, and then a jet attack of superb waves was carried out.


    Tang Ye and the others had to avoid the stormy waves and resist the impact of the huge waves of divine power. This was a very stressful and difficult thing. They could not neglect for a moment, and they had to breathe tightly.


    "Take Wang Cangcang quickly!" Tang Ye said to Feng Zhulian. As long as Feng Zhu Lian is not here, he can move freely by himself, so it won''t be too dangerous to fight with Xuanwu.


    Fengzhu Lian did not dare to neglect. Her divine power has been used almost, and there is no way to fight against Xuanwu. She is not like Tang Ye, she can have endless power. Therefore, she grabbed Wang Cangcang''s side with her last strength, pulled Wang Cangcang up and left quickly.


    However, it was Wang Cangcang that Xuanwu wanted to kill, how could he let Wang Cangcang leave? For this reason, Xuanwu continuously sprayed several waves of divine power, and then Xuangui''s head raised his head and screamed. The several waves of divine power seemed to be protected by other powers, and could be bent and tracked, stretched to all directions, and then surrounded again. , Wang Cangcang couldn''t leave at all.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye could always keep calm. He watched quickly rushing to Wang Cangcang and Fengzhu Curtain, forming a fist with his right hand, condensing the turbulent magic power, and then bombarding the void with another punch, the void burst, and a third dimension appeared. This is the ability to jump in space, but Tang Ye did not enter. He shouted to Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang anxiously: "Come in! Zhu Lian, you use Vermillion Bird''s supernatural power to resist the squeeze of the space, and then you go wherever you appear, leaving this sea area without being attacked by the power of basalt, there should be no one. I can deal with you."


    Feng Zhulian nodded, and led Wang Cangcang into the space opened up by Tang Ye quickly, leaving the northern sea area in this way to avoid Xuanwu attacks. The reason why Phoenix Pearl Curtain uses Vermillion Bird¡¯s divine power to resist space squeeze is because Tang Ye didn¡¯t follow. Normally, when Tang Ye took them to jump through space, he would also exert a force to resist the squeezing ability of space to prevent people who came in from being crushed by space. .


    Since Tang Ye didn''t follow, it''s hard to say where the space jumped, so he would randomly arrive at a place. Don''t worry about this. Judging from the current situation of the ancestral land, Fengzhu Lian possesses the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird, and is already a top-level existence. Even if it consumes a lot of money, there will be no problems facing the masters of the Holy Path. Moreover, Wang Cangcang had also absorbed some basaltic divine power. Although he was a little confused now, after adapting, he would definitely be a very strong presence, fearing that he would directly break through the power of the holy way.


    After Tang Ye opened the space, he waited for Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang to enter, then quickly closed it, and then went to deal with Xuanwu. At this time, several waves of divine power that could be bent and tracked by Xuanwu just now attacked the space channel opened by Tang Ye. However, the space channel had been closed, and the encirclement of the divine power giant wave was useless, and Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang had already left.


    Roar!


    Xuanwu couldn''t tolerate such a thing. The Xuangui roared in his head, forming a human voice, and said in a low voice, "Do you think you can let them go like this? Naive!"


    After shouting angrily, Xuanwu''s Xuangui''s head continued to roar with a weird voice, and then saw the water in the entire sea rushing up, and then it was absorbed by the giant python''s head, and then the giant python''s head sprayed out, powerful and overbearing, and impacted. Lock on a target. But there is no goal in front, unless even people in the third space can be locked.


    Divine power can impact space, or even squeeze and break space.


    Tang Ye was shocked to see Xuanwu attack like this. Because of the huge waves of super divine power, it was aimed at the space channel where Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang left at this time. He never expected that the power fluctuations in this third-party space would be captured by Xuanwu.


    This must have something to do with the roar of Xuanwu''s Xuanwu skull just now!


    It was the sound waves of Xuanwu that had spread back, and even the fluctuations in the third party had been fed back, so I knew where Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang were. In this way, if you hit it with super divine power, it is indeed possible that even the space will be broken. In this case, Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang would be beaten out and could not leave.


    Tang Ye certainly didn''t allow this to happen. He immediately resisted Xuanwu''s super magical waves, and directly opened the six-fold death gate to the limit.


    The dark magic power was surging, but still lost to the basaltic power, Tang Ye flew out directly under the impact. But Xuanwu''s super divine power giant wave has not been cut too much, if it hits the third room, it will still break.


    Although Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang entered the space, they could not immediately teleport away. And at the speed of a super magical wave, it is possible to catch up with them. Soon, the super divine power giant wave was about to hit the space where Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang were. Tang Ye tried his best to stop it, but it still couldn''t weaken it to the point where it couldn''t hit the space.


    The power of Xuanwu is much stronger than imagined!


    "Hmph, do you seem to have a misunderstanding of Xuanwu?" Xuanwu snorted coldly. Everyone thought that the basalt beast was only good at defense, but its attack was not weak at all.


    However, at this moment, a distinctive force came and helped Tang Ye weaken the super divine power giant wave. Tang Ye and Xuanwu were both shocked, who is this power? !

 Chapter 2123： Still have to shoot!

    Tang Ye and Xuanwu were both surprised by the sudden impact of the powerful force. That power is something they haven''t felt for a long time. Tang Ye hadn''t encountered it before, and for a moment didn''t know what this power was, not divine power, nor magic power, and humans couldn''t have such a powerful power.


    What kind of power is this?


    Xuanwu had seen many changes before he fell asleep, and he thought about it for a while, and finally remembered what such power was, it was a demon.


    Monster power!


    Demon power actually appeared. Has the demon formed? However, the current fetters of Qi Luck, the demon that was once degraded by the seal did not recover so quickly. Even if it recovers, it must be a low-level demon. But with such a powerful demon power as that just now, where is a low-level demon, it is simply a high-level demon, and it can definitely be transformed into a human form. Such a demon, I am afraid that the demon power has been restored long ago!


    Xuanwu was really surprised. It also thought that since the war of the Three Realms, the demon was sealed and exiled to the purgatory realm, the demon was also sealed, and at the same time returned to its original form, that is, after the degeneration of the demon, the demon could not recover so quickly. Even if it recovers, it must be after the shackles of air luck are eliminated. However, now that such a powerful demon appears, which demon will it be?


    Xuanwu didn''t expect such a powerful demon to appear, and what was even more unexpected was that this mysterious demon would actually help Tang Ye. What kind of thing is this? The monster race should hate the human race most. Even if the Protoss who defeated them in a unified way, the harm to them is not much greater than what the Human Race did to them. It was the Human Race leader who sealed them and degraded them back to their original form. They were regarded by the Human Race as "animals" and believed to be Lower creatures. Therefore, it is too unreasonable for the Yaozu to help the Human Race!


    Now, the super magical wave sent by Xuanwu has been reduced by the powerful demon power, and the power to break through the third-party space has been lost. Therefore, after Tang Ye dodges, the magical wave rushes out, and it does not affect Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang. After leaving, he shot far away until he disappeared.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, and now he could slowly fight Xuanwu himself, no longer worrying about Wang Cangcang. For things like divine beasts, there are similarities, and you have to go to Shenlong to get familiar with divine beasts before you shoot. Even the illusion is a great advantage. In dealing with Suzaku, if it hadn''t been for the Shenlong to help shape the Suzaku fantasy world, and familiarize it in advance, they might not have been so easy to deal with Suzaku. Even, there may be casualties.


    Therefore, after Feng Zhu Lian took Wang Cangcang away, she must have gone to Shenlong Fright.


    After ensuring that Wang Cangcang wouldn''t have an accident, Tang Ye was also surprised by the demon power. He didn''t know that it was demon power, because in the past hundred years, demon power has never appeared. If you haven''t seen the demon power, you don''t know what it is, and it''s hard to guess the identity of the person behind it.


    Tang Ye just looked back, it was the direction that the demon power hit just now. But he felt nothing. He frowned, the people behind this were very powerful. After sending out such a powerful force, he immediately hid it. Even he, who is infinitely close to the power of the divine body, can''t notice it. But, I don¡¯t know if this person is an enemy or a friend.


    Of course Tang Ye wanted to see things like divine power. Since the shackles of Qi Luck began to weaken, other powerful creatures such as demons and ghosts have continuously emerged from the ancestral land. They all want to gain powerful power, dominate this land, or take revenge on the humans who sealed them, etc. And if there is no strong force, they can''t do this. At this time, divine power is the most powerful means to help them become stronger, and it is still a means to make them stronger in a short time.


    Therefore, they will not let go of the opportunity of the beast in this world.


    Then, if it is peeping at the existence of the divine power carried by the divine beast, then the shot just now may not be regarded as helping him. It may be for another purpose, wanting to have a more powerful force against Xuanwu, otherwise no one can kill Xuanwu.


    Isn''t that just being used? In this case, you have to beware.


    Xuanwu didn''t expect to let Wang Cangcang go, and now it felt that it might be hunted. In order to prevent these things, Xuanwu must now kill everyone who threatens it. There are not many people who can threaten it, but Tang Ye in front of him is one of them, because the dark magic power becomes stronger and can suppress the divine power.


    Roar!


    The head of Xuanwu''s giant python roared. Since Tang Ye is here, kill Tang Ye!


    "Don''t think you can live until now because I can''t kill you. Hmph, since you forced me to this point, then you should go to die!" Xuanwu said in a low voice, and then launched an attack on Tang Ye attack.


    The power of Xuanwu is naturally far more than just spraying huge waves of divine power. At this time, under its force, the entire sea area rose up with water columns. The water column launched a force attack together, densely packed, almost unstoppable. It''s as if the sea is full of guns, and they can''t hide from them.


    As long as it is in this sea area, Xuanwu can control all resources and form its means of attack. The sea is just one of them, and the beasts of the sea can also be manipulated. Sure enough, there were fierce sharks swimming, jumping, and moving, all aiming at Tang Ye and attacking Tang Ye.


    Faced with these attacks from Xuanwu, Tang Ye didn''t panic. He will deal with it carefully, saving his life first and avoiding it. Despite this, he still had the strongest form of the queen of transformation, as he did when dealing with Suzaku, the dark chain, the flow of dark magic, and a dark magical overlord''s halberd.


    This form is like a demon god. Others looked shocked and exclaimed.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao on the coast have this feeling. The seven-tailed fox demon sisters finally understood why this faceless man could hunt the beasts. That kind of power is already infinitely approaching the **** level, has long surpassed the heavens and humans, and is far from being comparable to others on the ancestral land. Even if they are alone against such a strong player, it is very difficult.


    "Sister, do you think that after the Venerable Void hunts Xuanwu, we can really win the power?" Qiu Yao looked at Tang Ye who was fighting Xuanwu in midair, frowning lightly.


    The thing they wanted to do was after Tang Ye hunted and killed Xuanwu. At that time, Tang Ye¡¯s power was not only a terrible person like Tang Ye, but also Suzaku¡¯s supernatural power. There are Phoenix Pearl Curtains, as well as several other holy way masters. Among them was Tang Zisang who was afraid of them and didn''t want to deal with it.


    As they were subject to the power of Tang Sheng''s luck, facing Tang Sheng''s descendants, they had somewhat other feelings. Especially Qiu Ya, she never wanted to hurt Tang Zisang. In the past, she had protected the descendants of the Tang family. Tang Zisang was often assassinated when she was a child, and she had protected. Therefore, Qiu Yao''s question is actually considering everyone, not just the Void Lord.


    However, Qiuya''s expression was firm, and at this point, she couldn''t shrink back. She looked at Tang Ye who was fighting in the air and said, "They have consumed a lot at that time, and we still have a chance to win when we make a shot!"

 Chapter 2124： The way of loneliness!

    Qiuya and Qiuyao continued to stay in the house on the coast and wait, waiting for the Void Lord to gather the people who hunted the basalt beasts, and then come to a mantis to catch the cicada or oriole. They used their powerful demon power to hide themselves, so that others could not detect it, even Tang Ye could not detect it.


    The demon power they use will not easily use the power related to air luck. After all, in the ancestral land, people are too familiar with Tang Sheng''s power, and using the power related to air luck will definitely reveal their identity.


    While paying attention to the Void Lord''s dealing with the Xuanwu divine beast, Qiuya and Qiuyao, apart from being shocked by the turbulent dark magic power erupting from Tang Ye at this time, always felt that Tang Ye resembled someone, but they couldn''t remember.


    They didn''t think in the direction of Tang Sheng, because no one would believe that Tang Sheng would use dark magic. Tang Sheng''s image is great, noble and righteous, how could it be related to the dark magic.


    At this time, there were waves after waves in the sea. The giant waves will also change, launching intensive attacks on Tang Ye. No matter whether Tang Ye went to the sky or the earth, Xuanwu''s attack could chase him down. Tang Ye did not perform any other actions except to avoid. Looking at his situation, it is very embarrassing. However, his expression was still so calm, without a trace of panic. And every time he attacked, he could avoid it, and he could always turn the danger into a breeze.


    "How did he do it?" Qiuya and Qiuyao on the coast looked at Tang Ye who was fighting with Xuanwu. They thought that Tang Ye would slowly fall into a disadvantage, then be injured by Xuanwu, and then could only retreat. , But the result was that Tang Ye looked at a disadvantage, but was not injured once.


    This situation is really incredible, as if there is a magical power that can not be hit.


    Qiu Yao couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s situation, so she asked Qiu Ya next to her. Qiu Ya kept staring at Tang Ye, trying to figure out this weird thing about Tang Ye. After all, in the end she was going to shoot Tang Ye, if Tang Ye had such supernatural powers, it would be very bad for them. However, she also didn''t know how Tang Ye did it, so she couldn''t answer Qiu Yao.


    "He is very strange." Although I don''t know how Tang Ye avoided Xuanwu''s attacks one by one, Qiuya also saw some strange things and said to Qiu Yao: "Have you noticed that every time the Void Lord avoids Xuanwu When he attacked, he rushed into the huge wave. At this time, he seemed to be swallowed by the huge wave, and we can''t see what he did. What we saw was like he was caught by the huge wave. The attack arrived, but when the waves dissipated, he was intact again."


    After Jing Qiuya said this, Qiu Yao raised her eyebrows for a while, then looked at Tang Ye''s direction and found that it was really like this. But she couldn''t understand why the Void Lord seemed to be attacked, but actually avoided Xuanwu''s attack?


    Qiuya knew Qiuyao¡¯s doubts, but she didn¡¯t know the mystery, so she shook her head and said, ¡°The Void Lord has too many secrets, and his actions are also very strange. He can avoid the attacks of Xuanwu one by one, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. A supernatural power. If it is, then we must figure it out, otherwise it will be difficult to deal with him."


    Qiu Yao nodded and looked at Tang Ye. Apart from fear, she also became interested. What is the identity of such a powerful person? It will be fun to remove his mask, right?


    Xuanwu''s attack on Tang Ye was because he became serious. However, having attacked Tang Ye for a while, he found that Tang Ye had nothing to do. He was very upset by this result. Of course it couldn''t be the case. The attack was ineffective, so **** this faceless human?


    What it wanted was to kill Tang Ye and reduce Tang Ye''s threat. But the result was just the opposite, it couldn''t kill Tang Ye. Just as Qiuya and Qiu Yao mentioned the situation, it also discovered the weirdness of Tang Ye. Every time you dodge an attack, you are rushing towards your own attack, submerged in your own attack, but nothing happens?


    This is very unreasonable!


    Xuanwu wanted to figure out what was going on, and continued to roar and set off huge waves, which were then controlled by the mysterious turtle''s ability. There were jets, tentacles entangled, and attacked like sharp diamonds. Such attacks are all surrounded, how can they be avoided?


    Xuanwu stared at Tang Ye, to see how Tang Ye resolved it. At this time, Tang Ye avoided these attacks, and did not rush over immediately, allowing the attacks to swallow him. What he did was to avoid every attack as much as possible, whether it was tentacles entanglement or sharp drill impact. He quickly caved, using the ability to jump in space, to evade attack after attack. Almost all his power is used to avoid.


    Perhaps others would think he was embarrassed when he looked at him. He had such a powerful dark magic power, but he could only escape, like a stray dog. But Tang Ye was very firm in his actions, just like this to deal with Xuanwu. Just like when dealing with Suzaku. His strength has been improved. If he had not fought with Suzaku, his fight with Xuanwu would not be so calm and smooth.


    When he couldn''t avoid it, he rushed to the attacking waves and let the waves swallow him. And he would be safe when he did this, because the moment he was swallowed by the huge waves turned into flames. Turning into flames is equivalent to an invincible state, unable to attack people, but can avoid any attack and collision. This is why he rushes into the huge waves every time he can''t jump and avoid.


    Originally, turning into a flame was actually switching to Tang Sheng''s side, so that Tang Sheng''s power aura would be exposed and ordinary people would not be able to detect it, but powerful existences like Qiuya and Qiuyao would definitely. However, Tang Ye still has not exposed. The reason is that the powerful force of Xuanwu is helping to cover up.


    The power of Xuanwu was originally divine power. This divine power was enough to influence the judgment of the people around him, plus Tang Ye''s own cover, made even Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao unaware of his aura and power in Tang Shengshi''s incarnation.


    As early as a hundred years ago, in order to hide power and not be affected by the shackles of Qi Yun, many masters practiced a secret technique to conceal themselves, which they called "the technique of loneliness." This is also a way, called the way of solitary and hidden. Lonely and lonely is also hidden and lonely, and lonely has the meaning of king. Therefore, the way of solitary and seclusion, those who cultivate great achievements, don''t look at ordinary, they are actually kings.


    Tang Ye also involved the art of solitary hiding, mainly to conceal himself. There may not be much feeling in the ancestral land now, but in a higher level world, the strong can see through the truth of the low-powered people, which is very disadvantageous. And if you practice the art of loneliness, you may hide yourself so that others cannot see through.


    After Tang Ye arrived at the ancestral land, he needed to hide his identity first, and the layout led to the people playing chess behind him, so he needed the technique of loneliness, so he picked it up again. It is a pity that his identity and luck are too grand in the ancestral land, and the art of loneliness does not play a big role, at most it can hide a little bit.


    But it''s not bad. At least under the power of Xuanwu, combined with the technique of loneliness, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao could not see his identity. Now he only needs to delay Xuanwu, and after Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang are familiar with them on the side of Shenlong, it is time to kill Xuanwu!

 Chapter 2125： Other monsters!

    Xuanwu launched a variety of attack tactics, besieged Tang Ye, but he did not expect to be avoided by Tang Ye again. It has to figure out the secrets inside, and it has also noticed some. When Tang Ye was swallowed by a giant wave just now, it noticed that there was a burst of heat, and at the same time, part of its divine power giant wave disappeared at that moment.


    What Xuanwu could think of was the power of fire. But it does not understand that the power of mortal fire can actually deal with its divine power? Unless that is Suzaku''s sacred fire, this is impossible. However, it did not feel Suzaku''s power just now.


    Looking at Tang Ye in midair, Xuanwu felt that the horror of this faceless human was not the mysterious and powerful dark magic power, but his all sorts of incredible behaviors and secrets. I can''t guess at all, I don''t know what he will do next, and how many things are still hidden. When he thought he would win, he might make a comeback.


    "There is such a person among humans. It seems that Suzaku''s defeat is not impossible." Xuanwu couldn''t help humming.


    The more it is, the more it will kill Tang Ye. The giant python''s head roared, and then the sea water formed several fierce sea giant pythons, attacking Tang Ye together. Xuanwu knew his situation, and no one could threaten it before the magical furnace arrived. However, if the divine power melting pot comes and you can look for opportunities to seize its divine power, then it will be threatened. What''s more, there is a Suzaku divine power holder, and the mysterious demon power just now, if it is really combined by multiple parties, it is very likely to be hunted.


    Thinking of this Xuanwu was very angry, but I didn''t expect to fall into such a situation. It continued to kill Tang Ye, and now it has nothing else to do except for this. To vent their hatred in cities that destroy mankind, I want to do so, but I will be blocked by faceless mankind.


    At this moment, Tang Ye didn''t dare to ignore the dark magic power that had reached the limit of six levels of death. Dark magic can erode the divine power, if it is injured, the impact is still very large.


    Xuanwu wanted to kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was like a fish in the sea. It could not be restrained, and it was difficult for Tang Ye to strike a fatal blow. But unfortunately, it is the overlord of this sea area. As the overlord, in his own territory, he can''t kill an enemy. Thinking about it, he is so angry.


    Tang Ye evaded Xuanwu''s attack, knowing that this style of play was very insidious and hooligan, but, with insufficient strength, he could only use this method. After killing Xuanwu, he has two divine power holders on his side, then the next hunting of divine beasts does not have to be so laborious. Find the divine power melting pot and teach them to seize the divine power, and then you can go to war directly. Of course, for the safety of other people''s lives, Tang Ye would first learn about the situation of the beast to be dealt with with Shenlong, knowing himself and the enemy, and fighting forever.


    "What is strange is that the power of the Void Lord will not be used up? After so long, why has he not shown a bit of fatigue?" At this time, Qiu Yao, who was watching Tang Ye and Xuanwu fighting on the coast, again Puzzled. The center of the sea area is still far away from the shore, but Qiuya and Qiuyao are demon foxes in the seven-tailed realm. They have very strong long-sightedness capabilities, so you can notice the situation in the sea area from the shore.


    Qiuya wanted to roll her eyes, because Qiu Yao asked her questions, and she didn''t know how to answer them. Basically, I don''t understand the Void Lord too much. This person who hides his face has too many secrets, I really don''t know where it is sacred.


    "I don''t know why he can do this, maybe his strength is very strong..." Qiuya sloppy, then transferred other doubts, said to Qiu Yao: "Have you noticed a little, every time When the Void Lord is swallowed by a huge wave, the aura of dark magic will disappear. What does this mean?"


    Qiu Yao frowned for a while and said, "Meaning that the Void Lord has disappeared?"


    "But when the huge waves dissipated, the Void Lord stood there intact." Qiuya said immediately.


    "This..." Qiu Yao couldn''t understand this kind of thing, and then became irritable. She had no patience. She said badly: "I don''t know, this Void Lord has too many secrets, don''t ask me... Sister, obviously I asked you, why did you ask me? I''m so bored, I don''t bother to think about it, I just kill people and seize the power of basalt!"


    Qiu Ya looked at Qiu Yao ill-tempered, feeling helpless for Qiu Yao''s temper, and then continued to stare at Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye''s hidden secret, as long as she worked harder, she would definitely be able to see through. As long as you see through Tang Ye''s secret, it will be much easier to deal with Tang Ye.


    Only by seizing the divine power and breaking through to the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox can he pursue Tang Sheng, Qiu Ya wants to do this. Otherwise, she has no goals. She had never thought of leading the demon race to regain its status and becoming the king of the demon world.


    Regarding the situation in the northern waters, as the battle between Tang Ye and Xuanwu started, many people came to the coastal cities, all of them were masters or gods and demons. Because only people in that environment will care about such things. And they dared to come because Tang Ye and Xuanwu went to war. If it was someone else, they wouldn''t dare to come because they were afraid of being killed by Xuanwu. They can''t believe other people, except for the Void Lord, they don''t believe that there is anyone who can fight with the beast.


    Tang Ye had already killed Suzaku, so it would be no problem to deal with Xuanwu again. Whether it''s for watching the excitement, or trying to understand the mystery through Tang Ye and Xuanwu''s battle, and then break through yourself, or pry into the divine power, in short, all kinds of people with power have poured into the coastal cities in the northern sea.


    Originally, under the evacuation of the Red Wall Palace, there were not many people in the coastal city, but suddenly there were so many people, and the coastal city became lively again. Wang Jiuxiao knew that the current situation in the coastal city must conceal many unruly people. There are even monsters that have appeared recently.


    In the past, there were not many monsters, and they were not familiar with this power. Now that monsters appear, they have new challenges. In order to protect this land and maintain the authority of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao has secretly sent someone to stare at the coastal city. Once there is an evil situation, immediately investigate.


    Of course, what Wang Jiuxiao cared most was the rumor of the murderous monster fox. One hundred years ago, the great master of Fumo Master Yun Youlan mentioned two fox monsters. They could not be resolved a hundred years ago. After a hundred years, I don¡¯t know how far these two fox monsters have grown. exist.


    In response to this, the Lions Team Hammer and them also came to the coastal city. Originally, they were investigating the monster fox in Mingzhu City, but they did not find any clues for a few days, so they followed Wang Jiuxiao''s arrangement and went to the coastal city.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao also noticed the sudden influx of so many unknown forces in the coastal city. Qiu Yao found it troublesome. She was afraid that she would encounter them again, not because she could not beat them, but she was afraid of revealing her identity. Because they feel that there are other demons appearing!

 Chapter 2126： Get in the way!

    Qiuya and Qiuyao still care about the appearance of other demons in the coastal city. The same Yaozu, for the previous experience of the Yaozu, it is false that there is no resentment.


    Once humans, demons, and demons stood side by side. As a result, in the war between humans and gods, after the gods were exiled to the chaotic space, the human race prevailed, taking advantage of its powerful power, including the power obtained from the gods. Then, the demons had been sealed to the purgatory world by the gods before this, and the human race dealt with the demons. Not only sealed the monster clan, but also deprived the monster clan of luck, causing the monster clan to degenerate in a large amount, becoming a weak, pitiful and helpless primitive animal.


    As long as the demon who knows these experiences of the demon race, they must have a lot of hatred towards the human race. It''s just that, thousands of years have passed, they have degenerated into animals, and have insufficient intelligence. They have forgotten what the human race did to them. And, with the death of the first generation, this kind of thing is slowly forgotten. Therefore, the Demon Race is equal to being wiped out, worse than the Demon Race.


    However, there are also very strong presences in the monster race, such as the level of the monster king. Even if they are deprived of their luck and degenerate into the most primitive animal form of cultivation, their strong will will be passed on, as well as the bloodline power of their cultivation to the peak. Inheriting blood and will, you will not forget the glory of the monster race and the shame it has encountered.


    The descendants of these powerful demon races have been looking for opportunities and have been waiting. When they can regain the demon body, cultivate into a spirit, transform into a form, and reach the peak of the demon emperor, then they must regain everything that once belonged to them, and to humans. Take revenge.


    It''s not unreasonable that monsters are naturally hostile to humans. Some things are integrated in the blood, passed on from generation to generation, and are instinctive. So whenever a monster appears, it basically kills humans. Low-level monsters can''t control their hatred and anger towards people. High-level monsters, such as Qiuya and Qiu Yao, can control themselves.


    Even Qiuya and Qiuyao have higher abilities, free will, and control over their own emotions and will. Therefore, Qiuya acted according to her own mind. She saw the hatred thousands of years ago, and she felt that there was no need to turn back to that page of history, and then set off a **** storm. This is her own choice. Qiu Yao also lives according to her own will. She has never thought about turning over that page of history and reviving the Yaozu because she doesn''t want to be so tired. She wants to be free, do her own way, and live comfortably.


    However, Qiu Yao''s attitude towards humans still has a lot of the will of the monster race. She is not like Qiuya, who is close and gentle to humans. For her, human beings are dispensable, and they make her unhappy, just kill them casually. If she looks pleasing to the eye, it''s okay to be friendly.


    "It seems that the Void Lord and the others can''t hunt Xuanwu so quickly, then we will go to the city to see, there are other people of the same clan appearing, still want to see." Qiu Ya said to Qiu Yao.


    Qiu Yao laughed somewhat provocatively, and said, "Sister, are you really going to see it? What if they are hunting humans? From your attitude towards humans, do you help humans or your clan? If you kill for humans Don¡¯t you think that being a member of the monster clan is too much to do so? It¡¯s simply forgetting your ancestors. But, if you help your clan to kill humans, it¡¯s against your heart. Who makes you think you should be Tang It¡¯s from Saint¡¯s side. Hey, you are really sad."


    Qiuya glanced at Qiu Yao, she knew her stand. She was also very helpless about these things. When that time came, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Qiu Yao is not a person who likes to struggle. She shrugged and said to Qiu Ya: "Let¡¯s go first. Why do you think so much? If there is such a thing, you can do whatever you want. Whether you help humans or your family, I have no objection. Not because you are my sister, but because I know what you think."


    Qiuya was taken aback, looking at Qiu Yao, a little moved. Although Qiu Yao was not so gentle, she was obviously on her side, a little arrogant, but full of affection.


    "Thank you, Qiu Yao." Qiu Ya nodded and looked at Qiu Yao gratefully.


    "Cut." Qiu Yao snorted, she was indeed a little arrogant. She felt Qiuya was numb, so she quickly walked out and headed into the city.


    Qiuya smiled, followed Qiu Yao, and talked to Qiu Yao. In the past hundred years, she has not given up Qiu Yao, just because of the blood-linked feelings, she cannot give up. Being together and affirming each other can make the heart not lonely and lonely. Although Qiu Yao did a lot of evil things in the past, for her, it was also against her principles. However, she never gave up. Now Qiu Yao''s character is gradually growing, she feels that Qiu Yao will get better and better in the future.


    This kind of thinking, Qiuya is required by the definition of "good person". She felt that she should be a good person.


    Because she wants to follow Tang Sheng, she regards herself as a human being. In Qiu Yao''s opinion, this is ironic and ridiculous, and it''s crazy. However, she did not object, she did not like to interfere with others, just as she did not like others to interfere with her.


    The two went into the city, and felt the power of various undercurrents as soon as they entered. They are super strong, can conceal their true power, and look like ordinary people to others.


    However, ordinary people with such an alluring beauty is too dangerous. They were immediately followed by a few thoughtful people. It was a few men, their eyes flashed when they saw the flowers of their sisters. They came directly to Qiuya and Qiu Yao, smiling, with obvious intentions.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao have no affection for such people. If it weren''t for being stared at by people from the Red Wall Palace, Qiuyao would kill them directly. Qiuya didn''t like these people, and if Qiu Yao did it, she would not stop her. No matter how you are toward humans, after all, there is the will to hate humans left by the ancestors of the monster race. If it is a person with a character such as rubbish, she would also "clean up" in her instinct.


    "Hey, two young ladies, there has been chaos in the city lately. It is very dangerous to go out alone at night, do you want us to protect you?" Several men smiled and walked to Qiuya and Qiuyao and stopped them. Asked directly. The intention is indeed very obvious, to be together, and then do something?


    Qiu Yao was very impatient, glanced at it, and hummed: "What are you doing as a fat pig to harass me, do you want to die? It''s really boring. Are disgusting people all look like this classic? He looks so ugly, hey!"


    "You..." The man who stopped Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao was exactly what Qiu Yao said. It''s really a typical image of a rogue uncle, Qiu Yao is unable to complain.


    The uncle was very angry. They thought Qiuya and Qiuyao were ordinary people. Since they are so ignorant, use strong ones. Qiu Yao was happy now, killing people, very interesting.


    However, at this time, Hammer and them appeared. Qiu Yao was secretly angry, this team is quite a hindrance, do you want to get rid of it?

 Chapter 2127： lesson!

    Qiu Yao doesn''t like being hindered. Doing things can''t be happy, then there is no fun at all. Those people who came to harass her, she felt very dirty and rubbish, and wanted to kill them. This is the human that she can''t understand, kill as much as she wants, just like garbage.


    If those people with bad intentions harass her again, she will definitely kill her. Obviously, these thoughtless people are going to continue to harass them, so she wants to kill.


    However, they appeared at this time. Qiu Yao was unhappy with the Hammer and them, she felt that the Hammer and them were very dragged, and the Lion Team, the first ability team, had almost no defeat. Because it is so powerful, do you think you can provoke anyone?


    Without giving a lesson, I really thought that the first team was the number one in the world.


    Qiu Yao has such a temper, she is very powerful, don''t pull in front of her, she pulls up and kills every minute!


    But Qiuya pressed Qiu Yao with one hand, and signaled Qiu Yao not to make an impulse. Although the hammers are quite annoying, fighting in the current coastal city will definitely attract a lot of people''s attention, and these people still have power and their identity is unknown. This will cause them more or less trouble, and if there are people of the same race, it will be even more troublesome to discover their identity.


    Qiu Yao''s expression was cold, and for her sister''s sake, she suppressed her anger. But before the Hammers and the others could speak, she sneered and provokes coldly: "Why are you guys again? Are you catching us this time and wanting to deal with us? Don''t blame me for telling the ugly things, you guys. Just do it, don¡¯t regret it."


    In the Lion Team, except for the calm hammer, the other three people are angry with the arrogant Qiu Yao. In Mingzhu City before, it seemed that they were afraid of Qiu Yao. That would have to leave Qiu Yao and Qiu Ya, they still feel unwilling.


    Xia Liangliang came over and immediately angry at Qiu Yao: "I want to say why it''s you again! You two, do you think you can do whatever you want with your own skills? Really we can''t deal with you? Oh, look at you. It looks like I don¡¯t know how strong it is, but its ability to seduce people is pretty good."


    Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Iron Hammer feel that the coolness of summer is a bit abnormal recently. Since seeing Qiuya and Qiuyao, they seem to be particularly disgusted with beautiful women. The problem is, he says he is a man, and men hate beautiful women, is it curvy, like men?


    The meaning of Xia Liang''s cool words is to ridicule and provoke Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, saying that they are beautiful and seduce people. Just like the group of people next to him, if it weren''t for Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s bewilderment, how could they be so gaffey and come over to tease.


    Qiu Yao''s expression became cold, she didn''t want to quarrel, it was boring. She is much stronger than Xia Liangliang, and quarreling with someone who is much weaker than herself is nothing. She turned to look at the fat uncle who had just molested her, and said, "Do you think they ruined your good deeds? If it weren''t for them, you should be able to taste the beauty of my sister and me at this time?"


    Qiuyao asked very playfully. With such a beautiful appearance, people would like to interact with her even if they knew that she did this on purpose. It was exciting to think about it.


    However, the fat uncle and his companions were not like this, they looked at the hammer and they looked very jealous. The fat uncle looked awkward and embarrassed, and smiled like a compliment: "There is no such thing, we will not do anything to the two girls. Since you have met acquaintances, haha, then we will not bother."


    The fat uncle turned around and left after finishing talking. The same is true for several of his companions. Of course they have to leave, because even if they don''t know Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, they know Hammer. The first team of the lions is brave and mighty, if they are dealt with, no one can stop it. But what Uncle Fatty and the others want to do is not a good thing. If they were hammered to know, Li would definitely not be on their side, then it would be difficult for them to argue.


    At the same time, there is another point that they no longer think that Qiuya and Qiu Yao are just beautiful people with ordinary strength. Look at Qiu Yao''s attitude. They are so arrogant towards the Lions team. Could they be ordinary people?


    They realized that Qiuya and Qiuyao were not something they could provoke. But no, he looks so overwhelmed, maybe he is an ordinary person?


    It''s no wonder that they dare to harass Qiuya and Qiuyao, because people who are more sexually minded, even if Qiuya and Qiuyao converge, they still exude fascination abilities, which will make the sexually minded people irresistible.


    The fat uncle realized that something was wrong and wanted to drive off, but Qiu Yao still sighed in her heart. She wanted to vent, turned to look at the fat uncle, and said: "Did you just say that my sister and I alone are dangerous. Personal protection? It¡¯s all right now. My sister and I need your protection. Let''s solve the so-called first team of the lions first."


    "No, no, we just laughed..." The fat uncle shook his head and said. This is not a joke, let them deal with the Lions squad, ten more, they are not opponents.


    Qiu Yao saw the fat uncle''s look of bullying and fearful of hardship, and her expression was cold, and she hummed, "Trash!"


    When he hummed out the waste again, Qiu Yao directly sent out a force to knock the fat uncle away. Uncle Fatty couldn''t predict it, and even if he expected it, he couldn''t stop Qiu Yao''s power. When he fell to the ground, he directly vomited blood and pained. He didn''t die, but he felt his whole body was broken and became a useless person.


    Qiu Yao specifically looked back, playful acting, and said in surprise: "Oh, what''s the matter with you? Are you okay?"


    "You..." The fat uncle looked at Qiu Yao in horror. He was beaten like this, without even feeling angry. Because at that moment, the power he felt was far beyond his reach. He never expected that he provoked such a person, and he really wanted to die. It''s a blessing to be seriously injured and not dead now.


    However, in the current situation, the fat uncle''s matter has long since become irrelevant, because Qiu Yao''s doing this is a provocation to Hammer and the others. The real question is whether or not Iron Hammer should attack Qiu Yao.


    When they were in Mingzhu City, they fought against Qiuya. They couldn''t beat Qiu Ya''s power, even if they joined forces, they might not be able to beat it. The Hammer analyzed that the truly terrifying thing was Qiu Yao. Qiuyao is stronger than Qiuya, and has a cruel temperament and extremely hostile spirit. If Qiu Yao makes a move, he will probably see blood.


    Now Qiu Yao gave the strength to seriously injured the fat uncle without doing anything, which is the best proof. Qiu Yao is not like Qiu Ya, who speaks in a good voice, she sees blood as soon as she touches it, and will not show mercy. Before she knew her specific strength, if she couldn''t stop her, and someone died on her side, that would be an unacceptable loss.


    However, if Qiuyao is allowed to do this, wouldn''t he have no authority and face?


    Including the calm hammer, everyone was very dissatisfied with Qiu Yao, a cruel woman. If you can, you must teach her!

 Chapter 2128： Did not see the shot!

    Because Qiu Yao directly beat the fat uncle who had harassed her half to death in front of them, making the smell of gunpowder between her and the hammer extremely strong, and the battle was about to start. Iron Hammer and the others have tolerated Qiu Yao for a long time, but Qiu Yao did not restrain, instead provoke them more and more.


    Qiuya didn''t think about fighting at the beginning, she was very helpless in the current situation, Qiu Yao was that temperament. In order to prevent the fight, she said to the iron hammer: "Captain Iron, I think this is all a misunderstanding, is it unnecessary?"


    "Misunderstanding?" Xia Liangliang sarcastically snorted, "People were beaten to death by you, or misunderstanding?"


    Qiuyao wanted to provoke her again, but Qiuya grabbed her and said to Xia Liangliang, "Actually, if you weren''t here, then all of them would have died. Now only one of them is seriously injured, I think It''s a very minor matter. Could it be that they can harass us at will, so we can''t fight back?"


    This seems to make sense. However, Uncle Fatty and the others weren''t able to actually take advantage of it, and they would have to pay such a heavy price in the end, and they felt that this result seemed wrong.


    Qiuya continued: "Do you want to use the Red Wall Palace as an example. We have broken the law if we hurt people? In this case, if they try to treat us wrongly, isn''t it an offence? To be honest, I For you humans...I don¡¯t understand the law of your Red Wall Court very well. In addition, now that the chaos and the emergence of various forces, the effect of the law will become weaker and weaker. After all, your Red Wall Court, also But it''s just a force. In this overall situation of different forces, who is fighting for the greatest hegemony, who will eventually become the one who commands the heroes, who will become the one who can set the rules."


    "And this kind of thing, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to tell a result." Qiu Ya said while looking at the hammer. When she thinks she is reasonable, she will be very domineering, just like the president of Yujie. Hegemony goes to hegemony, to put it convincingly, and he won''t be unreasonable and bully like Qiu Yao.


    Hammer, they looked at Qiuya, silent for a while, but they thought about a lot of things. Iron Hammer didn''t expect Qiu Ya to know so much. Qiu Ya is definitely not just a simple person with strong strength and mysterious identity. She is also a person who always pays attention to the overall situation and finds a precise position. She may be a leader of one party. Such people are a huge threat to the Red Wall Palace.


    It is foreseeable that with the emergence of various forces, one after another will form, and these forces will dispute with each other. Since the dispute, who would care about the rules of the red wall court is the so-called law. So, as Qiuya said just now, the Red Wall Palace, which was once the ruler, is actually nothing more than a force. Unless hegemony is established again in the chaotic world and a new era belonging to it is created, the so-called law and the so-called management are empty words.


    If Qiuya is the leader of one force, then the relationship with the Red Wall Palace is opposite. In this case, it must be removed.


    However, Qiuya and Qiu Yao are very powerful, and they can''t deal with the hammer when they join forces. Hammer knew about this, so he was embarrassed. He planned to tell Wang Jiuxiao about this matter. After all, there are not many people who are as powerful as Qiuya and Qiu Yao, and whose identities are still so mysterious.


    More importantly, they may be the fox demons who were recorded by Yun Youlan a hundred years ago.


    Iron Hammer felt very depressed. When confronted with this pair of sisters who might be fox monsters, he couldn''t help but feel irritable. He smoked a cigarette, and he felt impatient that he didn''t want to talk about anything. Then he said to Qiu Ya: "It''s always wrong to hurt people."


    Qiuya shook her head and said, "A few of them are trivial matters, Captain Tie, what is important now is, what do you want to do to us? I can tell you with certainty that those few people just now are because they treated me and my sister. My sister took the shot first. For other things, we didn¡¯t do anything bad. You can check it out. If you find anything about my sister and me doing evil, you can come and deal with us at any time. My sister and I will always be in the coastal city."


    "Oh?" The hammer squinted his eyes and said, "I don''t know what you two want to do in the coastal city?"


    What happened to the fat uncle and the others just now was really a trivial matter. Harassing women, thinking badly, dirty and ugly, they are also uncomfortable. In that case, skip them. The hammer can guess one or two, Qiuya and the others must have come because of the basalt beast.


    Qiuya didn''t hide this. She looked back at the direction of the sea and said, "The Void Lord is brave and boundless. After hunting the sacred beast Suzaku, he will come to kill Xuanwu. This is a grand event in ancient times, and only he can I can do it. So my sister and I, just take a look, maybe we can be inspired by watching the battle between gods and men, and understand the magic of one and a half tricks?"


    The hammer nodded, nothing to refute. Qiuya''s reasons are popular, but very reasonable. He didn¡¯t plan to fight Qiuya Qiuyao, and said: ¡°If this is the case, then don¡¯t bother the two girls. But, as you said just now, it¡¯s best not to commit anything, otherwise we¡¯ll definitely pursue it. Maybe you are very strong. , But please don¡¯t underestimate the power of the Red Wall Court."


    "Of course." Qiu Ya nodded.


    Qiu Yao next to him snorted "cut", expressing his disdain for the Red Wall Palace, and was still so arrogant and provocative that he almost let Xia Liangliang make a move. Fortunately, Qiuya took her away.


    Watching Qiuya and Qiuyao safely leave in front of them again like this, they were suffocated, and Xia Liangliang felt really upset in their hearts. The hammer also gave a gloomy face, but he was relieved. He said to Xia Liangliang and the others: "It''s not wise to go to war. Did you see Qiu Yao take action just now?"


    "No." However, Jiang Xiaoyu said directly. He did not see Qiu Yao taking action, and then the fat uncle flew out, seriously injured and dying.


    Xia Liangliang and Lily also shook their heads slightly, Hammer saw it, but they didn''t see it, and they seemed to be weak.


    The Hammer laughed and said, "Actually I didn''t see it either."


    With a smile, Iron Hammer''s expression suddenly became solemn, and said: "So, can you imagine Qiu Yao''s strength? We haven''t seen her take action, but people are seriously injured and dying by her. Change us, who Can this be done?"


    Jiang Xiaoyu and the others shook their heads, none of them could do it.


    The Hammer sighed for a long time and said, "So, for the sisters Qiuya Qiuyao, for the time being, they are mainly observing, don''t think about fighting them. We don''t have enough strength to come here, and we haven''t done enough. It¡¯s too bad to fight against such a strong person. What''s more, Qiu Yao, the woman, is really likely to kill. Now let¡¯s also pay attention to Void Lord¡¯s dealing with Xuanwu. Alas...one by one powerful person, all So mysterious, I don¡¯t know friends or enemies..."


    The hammer expressed helplessness.

 Chapter 2129： Plastic flower sisters?

    Where the dragon raised his head, Feng Zhu Lian brought Wang Cangcang to here to see the spirit of the dragon. Other members of the Nether Organization also arrived here. Except for Wang Cangcang, everyone else is very familiar with this place, and there is nothing formal. But Wang Cangcang was different. She knew the place where the dragon looked up, but it was a forbidden place for dragon veins. Even Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t come often, so she had never entered.


    Now that the dragon looked up, she was very surprised and puzzled.


    The dragon raised his head to this forbidden area of ??dragon veins, Fengzhu Lian and the others could enter at will, without the approval of the red wall palace?


    After Wang Cangcang left with Feng Zhu Lian, Feng Zhu Lian told her about the melting pot of supernatural power. When she first heard about this, she was shocked. I didn''t expect such a wonderful thing. Then she heard Feng Zhulian talk about Tang Ye''s plan, which turned out to be for the human race. For the time being, you can think so. So what is said outside that the Void Lord is vicious and evil, with bad intentions, are all fake?


    For many people who are not sure about the character of the Void Lord, suddenly telling him that the Void Lord is very great and selfless, I am afraid it is somewhat difficult to accept. For this kind of thing, Fengzhu Lian has long been used to them. Moreover, the answers they got from the Void Lord were not for the sake of common people''s livelihood. The Void Lord never refers to himself as a "good person", and hunting beasts only means that fighting with the gods is a kind of fun. People have to do something interesting in this life.


    Therefore, the Void Lord hunts down the beasts and seizes the divine power, but is fighting with the gods, for his own pleasure, but not for any big plan. But doing so is indeed useful for common people''s plans. Things like Wuwang and Guyouwei were originally working for the Red Wall Palace, and probably this is the great idea of ??protecting the earth and protecting people. They followed Tang Ye for the sake of common people''s livelihood, and there is a reason worthy of firmness.


    So, for Wang Cangcang, she must have joined the void organization for the sake of common people''s livelihood.


    After Feng Zhulian told her the reason and plan for this, she was determined to go to the end with Void Lord. Otherwise, when the true **** comes, they can''t deal with it, the red wall palace will fall apart, this land will encounter war, and it will be destroyed. As Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter, her thoughts for the sake of the common people are stronger and firmer.


    Now when he reached the place where the dragon raised his head, Wang Cangcang became more aware that there are still many things that the Void Lord can do that others don''t know. Then, when the spirit of Shenlong appeared, Wang Cangcang was even more astonished when he saw it. It has long been heard that the place where the dragon heads up is the forbidden place of dragon veins, and the power of the dragon dying, but no one has seen it. Now that I see this huge dragon hovering in the sky, as if covering the sky and covering the sun, isn''t it the power of the original dragon dying?


    Wang Cangcang knew that even her father might not have seen the Shenlong, but the Void Lord had reached an agreement with the Shenlong, which shows how great the Void Lord is. Such a person really makes people want to know his identity.


    Although Tang Ye is not there now, Feng Zhulian knows what to do. Tang Ye had already arranged the plan. They arrived here to get acquainted with Xuanwu, and then they went to hunt Xuanwu together. Shenlong can shape the illusion of the beast and let them conduct relevant training. However, in order to be more realistic, other forces must be supported. Just like when he was familiar with Suzaku last time, Tang Ye used his infinitely close power to help the Shenlong, so that the Shenlong illusion created by the Shenlong was very close to reality. Such training can play a great role.


    Wang Cangcang was very willing to accept this kind of training, regardless of whether she understood this kind of thing or not, after seeing the body of Shenlong spirit, she was already willing. It is a kind of trust and respect. Shenlong has been protecting this land and forming dragon veins, and that is the real beast standing on the human side.


    Another thing that touched Wang Cangcang was seeing Tang Zisang. She and Tang Zisang grew up like sisters. Although they looked at the relationship with Tang Zisang, they were actually just because Tang Zisang didn''t like talking. After growing up, they are also a little arrogant to each other. Whoever shows off their faces will not give in. Let''s see who can be stubborn to the end. But after all, they care about each other in their hearts.


    When Fengzhu Lian sent a message to let the members return to the place where the dragon looked up, Tang Zisang returned quickly. Hearing that they found the melting pot of basaltic power, all members were curious and envious. They didn¡¯t know who could carry the power. Even an ordinary person could become a "man of god" because of the basal power. When everyone saw that it was Wang Cangcang, they couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Wang Cangcang, the second of the four phoenixes of the Red Wall Palace, is also the daughter of Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall Palace. This identity is not simple. And it is said to have the potential not inferior to Tang Zisang. Then, let Wang Cangcang get the profound martial power, wouldn''t it be soaring to the sky, stronger than everyone else?


    Surprised to surprise, everyone is still very happy. Find the power furnace, you can continue to capture the power plan. Otherwise, when the beasts wake up one by one and unite, they will not be able to deal with them. It should be a happy thing to create a strong one on your own.


    Tang Zisang, who had a sister relationship with Wang Cangcang, looked very surprised when she saw Wang Cangcang, but she soon reacted again and returned to her usual indifferent and speechless appearance.


    Wang Cangcang''s personality is not as cold as Tang Zisang''s, and he took the initiative to greet him. It''s been a long time since Tang Zisang has been seen, she has always cared. Up to now, Tang Zisang''s fate has not been resolved, and I don''t know when it will come. If the catastrophe is not solved for a day, I feel that there is a time bomb by my side, which makes people feel uneasy.


    "How have you been recently?" Wang Cangcang asked, looking at Tang Zisang. The sisters are deeply affectionate, and they should be excited to meet again after a long time, but because both of them are calm people, they are very calm.


    Tang Zisang''s expression was the same as usual, he was not deliberately indifferent, and he was not a child, so naturally he would not show his face. She nodded lightly to Wang Cangcang, appearing polite, but she seemed to have something to do with the sister relationship. She said to Wang Cangcang, "It''s okay."


    Originally wanted to answer a simple sentence like this, but felt that this was wrong, Tang Zisang hesitated and added: "What about you? And how about Uncle Wang?"


    Wang Cangcang smiled and said, "All are very good."


    "I didn''t expect goodbye, it would be such a way, we are partners now." Wang Cangcang smiled again.


    "Well, quite unexpected." Tang Zisang nodded.


    The conversation between the two was seen by the person next to them, and when they looked at their expressions, they suddenly felt embarrassed. They don''t feel embarrassed, they feel embarrassed for them. It''s really like an awkward chat, is this the Hongfeng sisters in the rumor?


    Sisters of Hongfeng refers to the sisters among the four phoenixes of the Red Wall Palace, that is, Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang. However, Feng Zhu Lian feels that their relationship and communication methods are a bit plastic sisters?

 Chapter 2130： Practice by the way!

    It''s better to end the awkward chat earlier, even if Wang Cangcang and Tang Zisang felt nothing, Feng Zhulian would not listen. Feng Zhulian called them in the past, and then asked the dragon to shape the basalt fantasy realm. She sent out the divine power of the Vermillion Bird to help, so that the basalt attack in the fantasy realm reached the level of supernatural power. This kind of training was close to actual combat and was of great significance. Even just a few training sessions are excellent.


    Wang Cangcang has accepted the void organization. The members inside, except Tang Zisang, Gu Youque and Li Wuchang were all known to her, and they all worked for the Red Wall Palace. So in it, she didn''t feel too strange.


    Now Fengzhu Lian possesses the supernatural power of Vermillion Bird, and has been instructed by Tang Ye to act as the commander of the team. After entering the Xuanwu fantasy realm, she led everyone to war. In addition, Shenlong will provide guidance in the fantasy realm and tell them the weakness of Xuanwu. Sure enough, Xuanwu''s Xuangui head is very powerful, because it supports absolute defense. If you want to solve Xuanwu, you must solve Xuanwu''s Xuangui head.


    This was also discovered by Tang Ye when he was fighting with Xuanwu. If Xuangui''s head does not move, the defenses around its body will not disappear. The absolute defense is controlled by the black turtle head. The most powerful place of Xuanwu is also defense, so the absolute defense problem must be solved.


    If it were before, Shenlong didn''t think Tang Ye could break through Xuanwu''s defense, but now, it is completely possible. Because the furnace of basaltic power has been found, the basaltic power furnace can be obtained by approaching the basaltic power beside the shield of absolute defense. As long as you protect the divine power furnace and let the divine power furnace slowly seize the divine power, the absolute defense of Xuanwu will become weaker and weaker, and it will surely be broken in the end.


    The way to deal with Xuanwu is that simple, it depends on how Fengzhu Lian and the others cooperate. And against Xuanwu, because it was in the sea, the effect that the corpse can do was reduced a lot. The dead objects called out in the sea are relatively limited. But it''s not that he can''t fight, he can also control the corpse without bones to fight. It''s okay, he just stayed far away, controlling the bones and jumping corpses.


    Fighting in the sea, in fact, for everyone, it takes an extra part of the force to maintain surface operations. And, falling into the water will increase the risk, so there is another risk. But everyone was not afraid. When dealing with Suzaku, they were able to cope with the volcano and the hot molten lava, so the water surface would be no problem.


    Feng Zhu Lian and the others tried their best to test the Xuanwu fantasy realm, and Tang Ye continued to fight Xuanwu in the northern waters. At this time, Xuanwu had the same feelings as Suzaku before, and felt aggrieved by Tang Ye''s behavior. It can''t kill Tang Ye, and Tang Ye has always evaded the attack. And Tang Ye''s power seemed to be inexhaustible, and he didn''t look tired after playing for a long time.


    Xuanwu slowly realized why Suzaku would be defeated. Because this group of people who followed their beasts had extraordinary abilities.


    In fact, Xuanwu''s attacks are not as good as Suzaku. Xuanwu is best at defense. However, Tang Ye never thought of attacking it, so no matter how strong its defense is, it has no effect on Tang Ye.


    In addition, Xuanwu is worrying about one thing. Since the divine power furnace has been found, why didn''t it come to deal with it? What is this divine power furnace doing? Maybe it''s doing something to deal with it, but it doesn''t know. This way it can''t defend it, making it more and more worried.


    After that, Xuanwu''s heart became more and more restless, began to worry, began to restless, and began to chaotic rhythm.


    Seems to repeat the fate of Suzaku.


    Tang Ye was indeed using this strategy, of course, if he could, he didn''t want to be so troublesome. Now that only a person with divine power is on his side, it is still very dangerous to directly deal with the divine beast, so he continues to use this conservative method. However, the time is much faster than that of Suzaku. Because there is one more person who can resist basalt attacks, it is much easier to protect the divine power furnace. He estimated that in a day''s time, Feng Zhu Lian and the others could gather here and hunt Xuanwu!


    As for the power surging in the coastal city, Tang Ye had no time to take care of it. Dealing with Xuanwu is not a joke, you have to devote yourself to it. He thought about other people spying on the power of Xuanwu. But, do others have the ability to take away the supernatural power of basalt?


    Tang Ye has arrogance and self-confidence in this respect. In the current Ancestral Land, no one except him can deal with the beast.


    However, Qiuya and Qiuyao were ready at any time to seize the basal power in the end!


    At this time, Qiuya and Qiu Yao stayed in a hotel in the coastal city. The hotel can directly see the sea view outside. The two had been observing the situation in Dahaiwai, confirming that Tang Ye was fighting with Xuanwu alone, and they did not take action.


    "I really subdued this Void Lord. After fighting for a day and a night, I can still fight. Such a strong dark magic power is too strong." Qiu Yao said while standing on the balcony, looking at the sea.


    Although it was night, the sea was completely dark, but this did not affect Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s observations over there. The power of the seven-tailed fox demon, vision is only the surface, it is really felt by power.


    On the contrary, Qiuya didn''t observe the movement on the other side of the sea. She sat cross-legged and closed her eyes, as if she was comprehending something. Seeing that she didn''t answer, Qiu Yao looked at her and was shocked, and said, "Sister, you... are you going to break through again?"


    At this moment, Qiuya, who was originally a human, suddenly emitted a faint white light, and then it seemed to pop up behind him. A white fluffy tail appeared, followed by the second, third, fourth, until Article 7. In addition, looming, there is still Article 8 to appear.


    Eight-tailed fox demon!


    That is the power close to the **** level. At the nine tails, it was like a demon god.


    Of course Qiu Yao was surprised. She didn''t even see how Qiuya cultivated, how could she break through to the realm of the eight-tailed fox demon faster than her?


    However, after Qiuya''s eighth tail was looming, it suddenly disappeared. This means that she failed to break through.


    Qiu Yao felt a pity. If Qiuya broke through to the eight-tailed fox demon, then it would not be difficult to seize the basaltic power. After all, the power of God level, even the Void Lord, could not be the opponent''s.


    Qiuya opened her eyes, felt her own strength, and sighed slightly, failing to break through to the eight-tailed fox demon realm. However, she also gained a lot. She was not as strong as Qiu Yao before, but now she has surpassed Qiu Yao.


    "Why is this?" Qiu Yao was a little unwilling. Sister''s breakthrough in cultivation seems to be something you get for nothing. Why didn''t you have such a good thing?


    Qiuya was also puzzled, half frowning and said: "I don''t know. I just took a break. I just meditated and comprehend as usual, but I didn''t expect that suddenly it seemed to have gained strength and led me to breakthrough. My comprehension was Tang Sheng''s. Dadao, no, I should say, I didn¡¯t comprehend this Dao, I just used Tang Sheng¡¯s Dao to break through. When this happened, could it be that Tang Sheng appeared, so my chances suddenly increased?"


    "Through Tao to practice? Tang Sheng appeared...?" Qiu Yao''s expression suddenly became solemn, she didn''t want Tang Sheng to appear!

 Chapter 2131： I hope so!

    Qiu Yao didn''t want Tang Sheng to appear, because as soon as Tang Sheng appeared, she was finished. In terms of strength, she became a demonized spirit through Tang Sheng''s luck. For Tang Sheng, as long as she did not break through to the nine-tailed demon fox, she would definitely not win. From a moral point of view, she has killed countless people in the past 100 years. Tang Sanctuary has built the Great Dao under Heaven and is the representative of the human race. How can she tolerate her?


    Qiuya saw Qiu Yao¡¯s worry and comforted her: "Qiu Yao, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just my illusion. If Tang Sheng appears, we should all have the feeling. Even if I entered Tang Sheng¡¯s road, It just felt a little bit, so Tang Sheng didn''t show up."


    "Then you can comprehend so quickly? Is there such a powerful one through cultivation?" Qiu Yao was still very worried, not happy at all. Moreover, she has never understood Qiu Ya''s cultivation methods. She does not eat people or eats her heart. She fights seats every day, and she can actually break through, and the speed is amazing. what is this?


    Qiuya nodded affirmatively, and said: "Of course, after all, the Tao I borrowed is not an ordinary Tao. It is Tang Sheng''s Avenue of the People. This is directly synchronized with the heaven and the earth. It¡¯s been in the forefront of all things. It took me 20 years to enter this Tao. Our fox clan is inherently gifted and precious among monsters, but it took me 20 years to enter this Tao, you think easy?"


    "Furthermore, if I hadn''t stolen Tang Sheng''s luck, I wouldn''t be able to enter this path at all. There is an extremely confidential and demanding door on this path. Tang Sheng''s luck is the basis for obtaining the pass. With this Basics, coupled with opportunity, can get started. In the first two decades, I have hardly any breakthrough in my strength. Haven''t you always said that I am stupid? Now, I just got the rewards I deserved." Qiuya told Qiu Yao Something about practicing through the Tao.


    Qiu Yao shrugged and said, "This is something that only you can do, I can''t do it."


    Qiu Ya cast a white glance. Indeed, with Qiu Yao''s character, it is impossible to enter Tang Sheng''s avenue. Willful, ruthless, must be rejected.


    "In fact..." Qiu Ya mentioned, "Tang Sheng is not always so kind, he kills more than you and me."


    "What?" Qiu Yao was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Qiu Ya to say that.


    Qiuya explained: "The Common Way of Life, do you think there is no killing? Wrong. The Common Way of Life contains all Tao. Kindness and killing are two opposite ways, but both belong to the Great Way. Common Way of Life, yes The all-encompassing way. It''s more like...the way of fate."


    "Huh?" Qiu Yao became more and more confused as she listened. This common life avenue is for everyone, like the manipulation of fate. Could it be said that Tang Sheng has cultivated the way of destiny, one day he can become destiny and control everything?


    Both Qiuya and Qiu Yao know about fate. They have sensed a lot of things since being a demon for a hundred years. I also observed many things, and slowly realized some strange things. They also explored the pushing hands of fate.


    Qiuya wanted to say something, but Qiu Yao was not willing to listen. She admits that her head is not so smart, and she can''t think of such complicated things. She also didn''t want to think about it, as long as she lived under the block, to live out the freedom and fun she wanted. She stopped the avenue of common people that Qiuya wanted to analyze, and the way of destiny, or Tang Sheng''s way. Now she just wanted to know whether Tang Sheng would appear and whether her existence would be threatened.


    "Sister, since you are practicing with Tang Sheng''s Tao, tell me, will Tang Sheng appear?" Qiu Yao asked Qiu Ya.


    Qiuya was silent for a moment, and said: "I don''t know in the future, but I am afraid that I will not. If Tang Sheng appears, it must have been known to people. The Red Wall Palace, Tang Sheng descendants, etc., those who are closely related to Tang Sheng, You¡¯ll know for sure. There is a statue of Tang Sheng in the Yingling Cemetery, which carries many things, such as will, luck, etc., which can be sensed. Also, don¡¯t forget that there is another person who is there to Tang The holy will never be forgotten, it is the heavenly girl Lu celadon."


    "The goddess is still alive?!" Qiu Yao couldn''t help exclaiming when she mentioned the goddess Lu Celadon. Her expression even became a little frightened. Obviously, Lu Celadon frightened her.


    Indeed, Qiuya and Qiuyao will never forget the existence that scared them more than Yun Youlan. A hundred years ago, Yun Youlan only found their tracks, tracked them down, and then used the Secret Technique of Demon to deal with them. They just took shape a hundred years ago, and it was still a little troublesome to deal with them. However, after forming a stable formation, Yun Youlan was no longer their opponent. Later, they met Lu Celadon who came to look for them.


    Originally, they thought, how could Lu Celadon, a little girl, be their opponent. However, Lu Celadon almost killed Qiu Yao as soon as he shot. It''s just a trick. Qiu Yao did not die because Lu Celadon was merciful. And, Lu Celadon knew that they had stolen Tang Sheng''s luck.


    In front of Lu Celadon, they had no secrets at all. Lu Celadon can also see their fatal weakness and can easily destroy them.


    The goddess, it seems to be able to see through everything, is an invincible existence.


    Seeing Qiu Yao''s jealous reaction, Qiu Ya recalled Lu Celadon, her face also full of jealousy. However, she was not afraid, she was actually grateful. Because the path of "borrowing to practice" was guided by Lu Celadon!


    That is an amazing woman.


    "Do you think Lu Celadon will let herself die?" It is precisely because she knows how terrible Lu Celadon is, that Qiu Ya feels that she cannot die.


    Qiuya said so, Qiu Yao did not refute it. A woman who can see through the essence of all things, I am afraid that life and death can also be seen through, and then took refuge. What is impossible for such a person to survive?


    Of course, this kind of thing cannot be just a guess. Qiuya said: "I have been tracking the whereabouts of Lu Celadon. Back then, she retired and spent a few years completing the celestial map, depicting the entire world situation, and pointed out a century-old development path to the Red Wall Palace. Look at the present, press Acting on the heavenly secret map, is the Red Wall Palace still as stable as Mount Tai in this chaos? If there is no heavenly secret map, the Red Walled Palace will definitely not be able to do this. After completing the heavenly secret map, Lu Celadon disappeared. But I know, she I went to the deepest place in the far north. There, no one can survive. But do you think Lu Celadon will commit suicide?"


    Qiu Yao frowned, after thinking for a while, speculated: "Frozen, did she survive by freezing herself? It''s more like...waiting?"


    Qiuya nodded and said, "I''m afraid that''s the way it is. Therefore, most of Lu Celadon is still alive. If she is waiting, then the time Tang Sheng comes back must be the time she waited. Now that Lu Celadon has not come out, then Tang Sheng will It shouldn''t show up."


    "I hope so..." Qiu Yao breathed a sigh of relief, she didn''t want to be cleaned up by Tang Sheng at this time.

 Chapter 2132： Full screen spike!

    In addition to sisters Qiuya and Qiuyao spying on basaltic power, there are many people who want to get basaltic power. The power of God is extremely temptation. It doesn''t matter whether you can eat it or not, in any case, eat it first. It''s another matter if you die. Greed can always make many people lose their lives.


    This night, it seemed calm and calm, but in fact there was too much power surging. They noticed the hammer, but they were helpless. People just came here, maybe they wanted to attack Xuanwu, but they couldn''t be said to be evil, so the Red Wall Palace couldn''t stop these people.


    But for people like Hammer, I don''t think there is any need to stop them. It would be a good thing if all these people deal with Xuanwu. Because Xuanwu is a threat, it is good for them to solve Xuanwu. It''s just that they don''t know Tang Ye''s identity, and they don''t know that Tang Ye will use Xuanwu power. Wang Jiuxiao only knew this, and if others wanted to seize the power of Xuanwu, he would not agree.


    Tang Ye''s struggle with Xuanwu is still the biggest surprise. Some of the people who arrived in the coastal city went to Flaming Island to watch Tang Ye and Suzaku fight. It was not long before the killing of Vermilion Bird, and then Tang Ye fought Xuanwu again. They all marveled, is the power of the Void Lord inexhaustible?


    It really seems to have a powerful perpetual motion machine. Such a person, who can be an opponent? Unless he can be suppressed in a short period of time and then killed, there will be a war of attrition.


    Faced with this situation, those who spy on the power of the basalt all have the same mindset as Qiuya and Qiuyao, and the praying mantis catches the cicada and the oriole. After Tang Yexian and Xuanwu were both defeated and hurt, then he took the divine power.


    This situation seems to be obvious to everyone. Therefore, when Tang Ye and Xuanwu were about to decide the outcome, there was bound to be a battle.


    If you missed the supernatural power of Suzaku, you must not miss the supernatural power of Xuanwu.


    Tang Ye struggled with Xuanwu and failed to take this into consideration. Fengzhu Lian and the others are also training in the fantasy realm where the dragon looks up. They don''t know these thoughts of others. Of course, even if you know it, you may not take it seriously. The level they are at is God level, not comparable to others. But they didn''t know that powerful beings like Qiuya and Qiu Yao were almost god-level.


    Another night later, Tang Ye and Xuanwu''s struggle still did not end.


    Both Xuanwu''s heads seemed quite impatient. The giant python head roared again and again, sending out huge attacks continuously. Under the irritability, no matter where he attacked, the seaside city was bombarded with supernatural power, instantly destroying many buildings and causing many casualties.


    Even Tang Ye couldn''t resolve it after several consecutive divine power attacks. He could resolve one or two at most, and the others were too late. Therefore, he was also helpless when Xuanwu launched a big killing. But at this time, Feng Zhu Lian and the others came.


    Feng Zhu Lian and the others arrived, about the same time as Tang Ye expected. Sure enough, with a magical furnace of Phoenix Pearl Curtain, the time can be advanced several days. This is very good. If you succeed in capturing Xuanwu divine power, then dealing with the next divine beast will be a lot easier, after all, he has two divine power holders here.


    "Are you sure?" Tang Ye asked Feng Zhulian.


    Feng Zhulian nodded and said, "No problem."


    "Good." Tang Ye said. At this time, Feng Zhulian was left to deal with Xuanwu temporarily. Tang Ye came to Wang Cangcang and said, "The matter is urgent, so I didn¡¯t talk to you about it. But I believe Zhulian and the others told you about it, since you are here. , You agree. So, do you know what to do?"


    "I know, senior, you don''t have to worry." Wang Cangcang believed that Tang Ye was not an evil person, so now she respects Tang Ye and respects a senior.


    "Okay." In that case, Tang Ye didn''t delay any longer, greeted everyone, and began to actively attack Xuanwu.


    Fengzhu Lian, as the person who went to the place where the dragon raised his head, was informed by the Shenlong about the weakness of Xuanwu and how to deal with Xuanwu, it was suitable as a command at this time. However, she still gave it to Tang Ye. Tang Ye is the boss. Moreover, she knew that Tang Ye was very smart, she only had to talk to Tang Ye about Xuanwu''s situation, and Tang Ye would make arrangements.


    They will not have any doubts about the arrangements made by Tang Ye. That''s how Tang Ye gave them a sense of peace of mind. At this time, Tang Ye and Feng Zhu Lian fought against Xuanwu, let others adapt to the rhythm of Xuanwu''s attack, and then learned from Feng Zhu Lian how to deal with Xuanwu.


    After communicating with Feng Zhu Lian, Tang Ye knew what to do. In fact, the strategy is still very much the same as when dealing with Suzaku. All in all, the core is to protect the divine power furnace, create opportunities, and let the divine power furnace seize divine power. When the divine power is captured, the power of the divine beast will be weakened, and it will be easier to deal with it. This will be an increasingly easy process. As long as it survives the difficult period of time at the beginning, it will be easy.


    "Xuanwu, let''s take it!" Tang Ye said to everyone, then swept out and started to attack Xuanwu.


    At this time, Xuanwu was completely furious. Seeing the arrival of Phoenix Pearl Curtain, with Wang Cangcang, the melting pot of divine power, and other people, it knew that Tang Ye was about to start shooting against it. This was a real shot, that is to say. , The previous ones are delaying it. It felt humiliated nakedly.


    "You..." Xuanwu is also able to talk to people, but he doesn''t want to say so much. It may be disdain for human beings and offend human beings, and it will just kill it. Or, don¡¯t offend, just kill if you want. Now when he sipped his words, he probably felt that he wanted Tang Ye and the others to truly feel its anger.


    However, Tang Ye ignored its anger at all. When it wanted to scream out, Fengzhu Curtain was directly hit by a flame ball, hitting the defensive barrier outside its body, shaking. This is Suzaku''s divine power, divine power hits divine power, and it won''t be incapable of shaking.


    This made Xuanwu nervous. Suzaku''s divine power is very strong, and the attack is more powerful than it. If it is Suzaku in its heyday, its absolute defense can also be broken. There is still a melting pot that can seize its divine power, and it will be very unfavorable to continue this way.


    "Then kill you all!" Xuanwu roared, and Xuangui''s head raised his head again, and then he saw that its mountain-like body was spinning.


    Xuanwu''s huge body rotates, causing the sea to surging, forming a whirlwind-like column of water that grows larger and sharper and domineering. If it is sucked in, it will be directly crushed into fleshy mud.


    Absolutely powerful, absolutely overbearing, and covering a huge area, it seems that it will not take long to sweep the entire sea. Such an attack is to kill no matter who is strong or weak!


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was speechless, it seemed that every sacred beast had a full-screen spike. He didn''t dare to delay, and immediately called everyone to say: "All come to me! Zhulian, you can use your magical power to join me to block this wave of Xuanwu attacks."

 Chapter 2133： Better to be a slingshot!

    The Xuanwu, which resembled a big mountain, actually rotated, and the body originally occupied a huge range, so that it would occupy even more range. It swept like this, a sea area in front, no heads could be seen on both sides, they were all swept attacks. And the hurricane-like waves are too high to see the head, and they can''t be avoided at all.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to escape, he let everyone come to him, and then he opened the six-fold death gate and released six-fold dark magic power. The magic power was superimposed one after another, forming a three-hundred-sixty-degree shield surrounding them. . As the dark magic ball shield is superimposed, it also becomes huge, faintly comparable to the waves of the Xuanwu Hurricane.


    But Tang Ye knew that his power hadn''t completely reached the **** level level, so he asked Fengzhu Lian to also send out the Vermillion Bird''s divine power to strengthen the shield, so that he was confident that he could block the Xuanwu attack.


    Then, the waves of Hurricane Xuanwu attacked Tang Ye''s dark magic ball shield like a big burst.


    Bang, boom!


    The power of nature is extremely terrifying. Encountered a tsunami, if it were a city, a city would be destroyed instantly. And the waves of Xuanwu Hurricane are stronger than this, so when it is attacked, the impact, even if Tang Ye is superimposed on layers of dark magic shields, and also protected by the divine power of the Vermillion Bird from the phoenix pearl curtain. It also made Tang Ye feel like the sky was falling.


    At the moment of being shocked, the whole person felt crushed, and breathing was also difficult, as if the body had become a meatloaf, everything was crushed together. Fortunately, this kind of powerful impact is only one, and a few more times, I am afraid they will not be able to bear it.


    But when the most domineering shock passed, their situation slowly improved, and they quickly regained their energy to deal with the Xuanwu attack. They looked up and found that the original huge and thick dark magic ball shield had been impacted to only a thin layer, and they could see the outside situation directly through the dark magic ball.


    The attack of Xuanwu just now almost broke through the shield of the dark magic ball. Fortunately, there is also the magical power of the Vermillion Bird of Phoenix Pearl Curtain, otherwise they are afraid that they will be shocked into powder.


    Having survived the powerful attack of Xuanwu now, Xuanwu was afraid that there would be no way to launch such an attack for a short time. Next, it was Tang Ye''s attack.


    "It''s impossible!" Xuanwu thought that the strongest attack launched just now could eliminate Tang Ye and the others, as well as other weak trash fish, but now that Tang Ye and the others are all right. It was very surprised, how could there be such a thing, it was actually blocked from its attack!


    In its estimation, Tang Ye''s strength is not enough to resist its full attack. However, the Suzaku''s divine power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain has not been perfectly integrated, so it is impossible to exert the power of the Suzaku in its heyday, and it cannot stop its attack. And it had never thought that Tang Ye''s dark magic power would be protected by Fengzhu Curtain''s Vermillion Bird divine power.


    Xuanwu didn''t think about this possibility, because such a thing was impossible!


    Suzaku''s divine power, even if it is now deprived of by the phoenix curtain, it is still divine power. Since it is a divine power, it is completely opposite to the dark magic power, and the two powers have always been in a struggle relationship. That being the case, on the basis of the dark magic power, why can the Suzaku''s divine power still protect this aspect?


    Xuanwu''s full attack was blocked because the dark magic power and the Suzaku divine power were united and surpassed its power. However, it was the first time that the divine power and the dark magic power joined forces.


    This is incredible. Divine power does not reject the magic of darkness? What is this because of?


    Xuanwu discovered another weird situation that happened to Tang Ye. It was really curious and helpless about Tang Ye, a faceless human being. This unknown mystery has repeatedly resolved its attacks, making it very worried.


    Uncertain, Xuanwu''s attacks came out one after another, but their power weakened. At this time, Fengzhu Lian took the initiative to attack, and Suzaku''s divine power could hurt it. Although there was still a defensive barrier, if the Suzaku''s divine power was attacked continuously, accidents would happen soon. For this reason, Xuanwu had to deal with Fengzhu Lian. At the same time, there was the impact of the two-headed python. The two-headed python can swim in the sea and move little by little, which also has an impact on it.


    In addition, Tang Zisang''s concentrated attacks, or shuttle harassment back and forth, also affected it. If it prevents it, we must allocate energy. If you don''t stop it, you will accumulate little by little, and something will happen eventually. For a time, it was also a dilemma. In the end, he chose to stop, but this gave Wang Cangcang a chance.


    Tang Ye protected by Wang Cangcang''s side, and through the ability of space jump, led Wang Cangcang to a place close to Xuanwu, and then let Wang Cangcang absorb the power of Xuanwu. If the Xuanwu attack comes, Tang Ye will block it. It may be interrupted, but there will always be success. In this way, the most difficult tug of war began. This process needs to be carried out bit by bit to be effective. Tang Ye had already told everyone that everyone had come down from dealing with the Vermillion Bird beast, so they could understand.


    Everyone persisted, and was active and motivated. What they thought was that after hunting down Xuanwu, their side had grown a bit more. Instead of thinking, what should I do if I fail?


    Won''t fail!


    Following Tang Ye, they gradually forgot the word failure, because there was no defeat. Even when they first faced Suzaku, they were not confident, but they were not successful, and there were no casualties on their side!


    At that time, who believed that they had hunted down mythical beasts by sorting them out!


    Therefore, when dealing with Xuanwu now, they have the strength and experience, the mentality is very good, the strategy is in place, and they have almost seen success.


    As the battle rhythm stabilized, Tang Ye and their battle began to take the initiative, and Xuanwu fell into the passive. Just like the fact that Vermillion Bird was hunted and killed again, the battle to the end, I''m afraid it was Tang Ye and the others who had captured the mysterious power.


    However, at this time, the power in the seaside city obviously had a huge change. Because they knew that Venerable Void had been hunting Xuanwu with his men, and Xuanwu was slowly unable to hold it. In this way, the Void Lord might get the power of basalt. Then, they are about to make a move. Must win the divine power when Xuanwu just loses, otherwise it will be too late.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao thought the same way. They were in the room at this time and began to plan when to go out.


    "Don''t worry, wait for others to go first." Qiu Ya said to Qiu Yao. She is not a fool. She knows how many unknown forces in the coastal city are directed at the basaltic power. She knows that it is all behind the mantis catching the cicada and the oriole. In this case, she might as well make another slingshot.


    When those people went to **** them, they were all killed by Void Lord, then she and Qiu Yao would go out again. The mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind. Does the oriole have a slingshot behind it?


    Slingshot, of course, is the most comfortable way to get what you want!

 Chapter 2134： We disagree!

    The battle between Tang Ye and Xuanwu in the sea has gradually stabilized, and the rhythm is occupied by Tang Ye. Xuanwu continues to lose and begins to show signs of decline. Just like when the Suzaku was hunted, Xuanwu would be hunted again. At this time, Wang Cangcang seized a large amount of basaltic divine power, and his strength was advancing by leaps and bounds in the battle, the holy way, the heavens and the humans, and even the divine body.


    More and more people entered the sea, staying on the sea in their own way, and seeing Tang Ye suppressing Xuanwu, they knew that Tang Ye, a faceless man, would hunt the beast again!


    They were even more astonished at Wang Cangcang''s breakthrough in strength, as if they were watching the creation of a **** with their own eyes, they were beyond expectation.


    Such a thing is not a good thing for those who spy on the power of basalt. Because Wang Cangcang became stronger and belonged to Tang Ye''s power. If they were to seize Xuanwu divine power, they would naturally become enemies of Wang Cangcang. How could they be able to deal with it?


    However, at this time, Wang Cangcang was only taking the Xuanwu divine power onto her, but in fact she hadn''t merged yet, so she was still unable to exert the true power of the divine power. Moreover, because she had just carried the divine power, the impact on the body was great, making her not only unable to fight, but also needing protection. At this time, her situation was very unstable, just like when the Phoenix Pearl Curtain captured the supernatural power of Suzaku.


    At this time, Wang Cangcang''s divine power was unstable and could be seized. If it doesn''t work anymore, it is to kill Wang Cangcang in order to seize Xuanwu power!


    Roar!


    The head of Xuanwu''s giant python suddenly wailed in pain, and then it began to droop. The giant python had become weak and weak. After being hit by a flame ball from the Phoenix Pearl curtain, it could not hold it and was severely injured.


    On the one hand, Suzaku¡¯s divine power was attacked, on the other hand, the divine power was captured and constantly weakened, and there were other people¡¯s intermittent attacks. The strength like Tang Zisang was not weak at first, and she was injured several times in a row, and it would become a serious injury. After breaking through the outer defense, they all dealt with the python head with all their strength. After all, the giant python couldn''t hold its head and was defeated.


    Now Xuanwu still has Xuangui''s head left. The power here is focused on defense, and the attack damage is greatly reduced, so Tang Zisang and the others are not afraid. And with the supernatural power of Suzaku, Xuangui''s defense can be broken. Several of them here, each with their own strengths, dealt with Xuangui at once, but Xuangui couldn''t hold it for long, and soon screamed in pain.


    At this time, it was very easy for Wang Cangcang to seize the Xuanwu divine power. Tang Ye didn''t need to take her around to avoid it, and just stopped on Xuanwu''s back to capture it. Xuanwu wanted to kill Wang Cangcang, but now that it was greatly weakened, Tang Ye could completely dissolve its power, so Xuanwu had let them kill.


    Xuanwu was very unwilling, but the reality was that it could not be changed. Tang Ye''s preparations could completely deal with it. Finally, it wanted to sink into the sea and dive into the abyss to survive, but with the presence of the two-headed giant python, it was unable to dive under the fierce attack and entanglement. If this continues, Xuanwu has completely lost.


    Tang Ye saw that Xuanwu had almost no power, so he sent out dark magic power, formed a chain of strength, bound Xuanwu, and brought Xuanwu to the shore. The basalt beast, even without its supernatural power, still has a huge effect. The tortoise shell of the basalt can be made into extremely defensive equipment.


    However, at this time, a few powers suddenly came, facing Wang Cangcang who needed to be quietly merged after carrying the basal power. Tang Ye was guarding Wang Cangcang''s side, and seeing such an attack came, felt quite boring.


    It was the onlookers who came to the sea to call. Of course, at this time, they are no longer as simple as onlookers, but shot to grab the basal power.


    For such a person, Tang Ye felt boring. At the same time, it is also a murderous heart. The Xuanwu who he killed so hard, wanted to **** it at this time?


    There is no need to keep it.


    Tang Ye looked at a few powerful people and said, "Do you like finding death so much?"


    The people who grabbed the Xuanwu divine power had no guilty conscience and were not afraid of Tang Ye. One of them said to Tang Ye: "Heaven and earth divine power is available to everyone. This is not just for you to have the Void Lord. This is of course a person who can live. Of it, isn''t it?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You are right, but the truth is true. But, I want to ask, are you destined to get the power of Xuanwu?"


    "This..." The man was taken aback, already seeing what Tang Ye meant. If you want to snatch, you may die.


    "You are not dead." Tang Ye snorted coldly before the person responded, and then instantly reached the person''s front, then shot, with a click, squeezing the person''s head off.


    This person didn''t even have the power of the holy way, and it was simply vulnerable to Tang Ye.


    He also didn''t expect Tang Ye to play a killer like this, he was really aggrieved, he died without even closing his eyes. And Tang Ye pinched his neck, showed it to others, and said, "Those who also want to grab the basaltic power, including the body of basaltic, will end in this way."


    Those who spied on Xuanwu''s supernatural power were all jealous and didn''t make a move for a while. They thought about fighting against Tang Ye, a powerful monster if they grabbed the basal power. However, they never thought that they would be so vulnerable because they were all infinitely close to the Holy Path.


    No one made a sound for a while, Tang Ye regarded them as afraid to make another move. He returned to Wang Cangcang, and wanted to take Wang Cangcang to fuse the profound martial power, so that he would have two divine power holders. It will be much easier to deal with the beast.


    However, at this time there were still people who took action. The temptation of divine power was too great, allowing them to overcome their fear of Tang Ye. An old man said: "As long as you are determined to come here, you must get something, otherwise I can''t make it through my heart. I don''t want to ask for this kind of regret. Therefore, Void Lord, I still have to fight with you. I believe other friends are in the same mood. Then, what are you afraid of?"


    The old man looked at other people around, undoubtedly telling everyone not to be afraid of Tang Ye and continue to **** the basaltic beast.


    Greed really kills you. Under the words of the old man, the others looked at Tang Ye, first hesitated for a moment, and then became firm, and they all wanted to attack Tang Ye and continue to **** the mysterious power. Even if you can''t get the power of Xuanwu, you have to get some treasures from Xuanwu!


    "The Void Lord, how can you be so greedy, and gain the basaltic power, but still occupy all the basaltic body? We disagree!" A monk shouted to Tang Ye.


    This is also for others, let everyone not be afraid to shoot Tang Ye, and bravely fight for what they want. Because if everything is taken by the Void Lord, it is too unreasonable, they will also get some gods!


    Tang Ye looked cold, glanced at everyone, and said, "Even if you die, don''t you care?"


    On the coast, Qiuya and Qiuyao watched the situation in the sea. Everything was in their expectation, and they planned to finally seize the basal power.

 Chapter 2135： Better than the boss?

    Originally thought that with the defeat of Xuanwu, the battle in the sea was over. I didn''t expect that those onlookers would take action to grab the power of Xuanwu. At this time, Tang Ye confronted a group of monks in the sea, the atmosphere was tense, and the battle was about to start.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to see this situation. Because these people will die, and these people dare to fight for basal power in the northern waters, their strength is relatively strong. These people can play a role in the face of the real body. It is the capital of the human race.


    However, Tang Ye''s plan will not let anyone stop it. The success or failure of this plan is much more useful than these people. Therefore, if they insisted on taking action, Tang Ye could only kill them.


    Of course you don¡¯t have to kill them, or you can hurt them. It''s just that Tang Ye hates these things very much. Seeing those greedy looks, he will kill as soon as he thinks he kills. It is not because he is strong and high in status that he is qualified to comment on these people, saying that these people are too bad, even when the true **** descends, they may betray the human race for their own interests, so these are not human capital, but human hidden dangers. . Tang Ye wouldn''t really say this, but he did kill people, which might have something to do with his character.


    He is not such a benevolent person, and Slaughter has never left him.


    Moreover, he also felt that this time with good intentions, would these people also come to **** them next time they hunted the beasts?


    Tang Ye never wanted to be so troublesome, so she wouldn''t be soft.


    "Your thoughts are not wrong, and what you say makes sense, so I don''t plan to argue with you. I just want to tell you that if you take a shot, you are going to move me. In this way, if you die, you can''t blame me." Tang Ye was right. Those people said.


    Hearing his words, everyone was stunned. After all, it is rare for the Void Lord to be so polite. And this did not make everyone feel that Tang Yexin was benevolent, but instead made everyone feel that Tang Ye was jealous. They are all very powerful people. If you kill them and anger more masters, then Tang Ye will be targeted. Shouldn''t you be afraid of being targeted by all masters?


    "The Void Lord, you are threatening us by saying this, but we are not afraid. In short, we also have to take some of the treasures of the basalt beast, and we can''t let you monopolize it!" the old man said just now.


    Thinking that Tang Ye was jealous of them, that was a huge misunderstanding. Tang Ye looked at the old man and snorted coldly: "So, as a person who tried to kill the Xuanwu divine beast, I have an obligation to give you some of the Xuanwu treasures, otherwise it''s wrong?"


    This is a joke.


    "This..." The old man didn''t know what to say. But no, just like hunting, do you have an obligation to share some of the prey caught by others?


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about these people, and asked Feng Zhulian to take good care of Wang Cangcang and find a place to help Wang Cangcang integrate his profound martial power. Others packed up their basalt bodies and made full use of these treasures.


    "How can you allow you to enjoy the gods like this!" The old man did not allow it, and ran over to stop Wang Cangcang. Others also took action, knowing that it would be too late if they didn''t seize the Xuanwu divine object.


    Tang Ye sighed without a face, since that''s the case, it''s no wonder he is. Facing these people who didn''t even reach the realm of the Holy Path, he really didn''t want to make a move. After all, life was like a harvest, meaningless. But since these people are so unaware of themselves, there is nothing he can do. He emits dark magic power, shaped like a triangular demon python, with a sharp head like an arrow, rushing out, whirring and whirring, surpassing the strength of the two realm levels of these people. These people can''t stop them, and they are directly penetrated by the triangular demon python. The body is either dead or seriously injured, and it becomes food for sharks when it falls into the sea.


    At the same time, the two-headed python can''t understand these people. Since being besieged by many masters that time, it has been very disappointed with humans and no longer has any good impressions. Except for those people it recognizes, everything else is considered gourmet. Therefore, these people who came to **** the power of the basalt, they used to deal with it, turned the river and the sea, and ate several in one bite.


    It didn''t take long, these people who came to **** the basal powers were already in a panic, and they couldn''t be defeated. How could they be Tang Ye''s opponents, even if it was just a two-headed python, they couldn''t deal with it. It''s useless for some things to be carefully laid out. Tang Ye has absolute strength here.


    At this time, Feng Zhu Lian took Wang Cangcang away. At this time, it is not suitable to go too far. Finding a quiet place is important for Wang Cangcang to integrate his profound strength. The coastal city is a nice place, where Fengzhu Lian will go. As for those who want to **** the basal power or treasures, Tang Ye has already dealt with it, she doesn''t need to bother.


    However, she did not expect that when she and Wang Cangcang arrived in a secluded place in the coastal city, two terrifying forces suddenly appeared. She was shocked and immediately reacted, pulling Wang Cangcang up and jumping aside, then turned around and saw the two poles. Beautiful woman.


    Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang are ashamed of the beauty of these two women. They are also great beauties, but standing in front of these two women, they feel that they are quite different.


    But beauty can''t be regarded as a good person. What Feng Zhulian immediately judged was that these two extremely beautiful women were enemies.


    They are indeed enemies, who are here to **** the basal power, they are naturally Qiuya and Qiuyao.


    Qiuya looked at Fengzhu Lian and acted as kindly as possible, and said, "We need basal martial power, so you understand what I mean. If you are willing to give it to us, I promise you will not get hurt. And, I will be very Thank you for being owed a favor, and I will definitely pay it back in the future."


    Qiu Yao stared at Feng Zhu Lian, and didn''t intend to be so polite to Qiu Ya. She found it ridiculous, to rob others of the power gained by the hard work of hunting and killing the beasts, how could it be obediently handed over, and still owe a favor, I am afraid that only the sister will have this naive idea.


    Besides, Fengzhu Lian is still the holder of divine power. How can you compromise if you don''t fight? What a joke!


    Feng Zhulian really felt that what Qiuya was saying was funny, she suddenly appeared, and suddenly said in a serious manner that she wanted to give her the power of Xuanwu, when she was a vegetarian?


    "You have **** and no brains?" Feng Zhulian was very angry, and there may be some reasons why her beauty has been compared to Qiu Ya.


    Of course, more people think that Qiuya is innocent, if not, it is hypocritical or teasing her. It seemed as if I was going to obediently hand over her profound martial power, why?


    As the possessor of Suzaku''s divine power, Feng Zhu Lian was confident that even if Tang Ye made the move, she couldn''t solve her at once. Even after she mastered Vermillion Bird''s divine power perfectly, Tang Ye was no longer an opponent. Could it be that these two women in front of me are better than the boss?


    However, Qiuya had her confidence, she saw through Fengzhulian''s thoughts, and said: "Your Vermillion Bird''s power has been used almost, and it is indeed not our sister''s opponent."

 Chapter 2136： Double interception!

    Fengzhu Lian did use a lot of Suzaku''s supernatural power when dealing with Xuanwu, but the remaining supernatural power was enough to protect itself. Even a master of the holy path can deal with it easily, so she has never worried about anything. However, if it were Qiuya and Qiuyao, the two seven-tailed fox demon who had already surpassed the holy way and crossed the realm of heaven and human, then she would really be difficult to deal with.


    Wang Cangcang was still fusing the basaltic power, because he was under tremendous power, except for quiet fusion, other actions were difficult to carry out. At this time, if she was disturbed, it would be very dangerous, so now she does not have the ability to fight. Then everything must be protected by the phoenix curtain. But she may not be able to deal with Qiuya and Qiuya at the same time.


    Now she didn''t know the identity and strength of Qiuya and Qiuyao, and she believed that the supernatural power of Vermilion could be dealt with. She thought Qiuya was ridiculous and arrogant, and she coldly snorted: "As long as you are not afraid of death, try it!"


    Qiu Yao was impatient for a long time, and now she can get the basaltic power smoothly by removing the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and taking Wang Cangcang away. If it drags on for a long time, the arrival of the Void Lord will inevitably lead to another fight. So she rushed over and hummed to Fengzhu Lian, "You won¡¯t come to seize the power of Xuanwu if you are afraid of death. The Vermillion Bird¡¯s power is indeed very powerful, and no one can match the world. Now you have not recovered your power, so deal with it. You, I am enough!"


    After speaking, Qiu Yao had already swooped in front of Fengzhu Curtain and grabbed the Fengzhu Curtain, her hand turned into a sharp claw, and, with a cry of the ground, seven strands of white velvet floated behind her. Fluffy tail. In addition, there are several meow-like marks on both sides of her face, and two more fox ears on the top of her head. This form is a complete fox demon form.


    Although it is a beast, it still looks beautiful. Neither the ears of the fox nor the tail look ugly, but rather beautiful, just like the usual beautiful girl COSPLAY. Qiu Yao was originally a girlish temperament, but now in this form, it must be the most eye-catching existence when it is put on the show.


    Feng Zhulian was shocked to see Qiu Yao''s appearance. Is it a fox demon?


    She never expected that a monster would appear, or a fox monster. The power of this seven-tailed fox demon is terrifying!


    There was not much time to be astonished by Fengzhu Curtain. The next second, Qiu Yao grabbed her claws, and she sent the Suzaku''s supernatural power to resist, only to find that the Suzaku''s supernatural power had been caught and broken open. Fortunately, Suzaku''s divine power was equal to Qiu Yao''s strength. Although he was caught, it also resolved Qiu Yao''s attack.


    After Fengzhu drew a step back, she was in peace, then looked at Qiu Yao, her expression suddenly became cold and severe. She didn''t expect Qiu Yao''s power to be so terrible. In this way, if Qiuya made another move, she really couldn''t stop it, because her Vermillion Bird''s power had been consumed enormously. And Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s demon powers are close to the **** level, just like Tang Ye''s!


    "Damn it!" Feng Zhulian yelled in her heart. She hadn''t expected such a powerful monster to appear.


    After following Tang Ye, she learned many things about heaven and earth, and the increasingly loose shackles of luck will lead to the formation of demons and ghosts. However, Tang Ye told her that even if the shackles of Qi Luck disappeared completely, the Qi Luck had just been liberated, and the demons and ghosts could not be so powerful all at once. However, the current Qiuya and Qiu Yao are totally different.


    "You are fox spirits!" Feng Zhulian snorted at Qiu Yao. There is a kind of anger, vixen does not seem to be a good name.


    Qiuyao heard Feng Zhu Lian''s low drink as if she had heard a curse. She was very angry and didn''t reserve her strength. She quickly shot a few demon **** and swished towards Feng Zhu Lian. When a few demon power **** were shot out, those who didn''t hit the phoenix curtain would still turn around and continue tracking. And if you hit the Fengzhu curtain, there will be a violent explosion. If it weren''t for Fengzhu Curtain to control it, I''m afraid it would be blown flat.


    Swish, swish, the demon power ball is just one of the attacks, Qiu Yao''s speed is also extremely fast, taking advantage of the Fengzhu curtain to deal with the demon power ball, quickly swept, she appeared a phantom, moved like an instant, in a blink of an eye behind Feng Zhulian, It was a vicious blow against Fengzhu Lian.


    Fengzhu Lian felt the threat instinctively, and immediately radiated the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird, covering his back. When Qiu Yao''s claws attacked, the Vermillion Bird''s divine power shattered like glass, but it also resolved the deadly attack.


    Feng Zhu Lian took advantage of this to kick quickly and swept across to avoid exposing her back to Qiu Yao. If there were a few more attacks of this kind, she could not guarantee to stop it. With such a powerful demon power, she was jealous!


    However, she will not be defeated so easily, and she will not let herself fall into such a passive situation. At this time, she called out a picture of the eternal world, and immediately called out two generals to kill the demon and kill the demon, specifically to deal with the monster.


    Qiu Yao originally took advantage of the victory and wanted to get rid of the Fengzhu Lian, but she didn''t expect that Fengzhu Lian reacted so quickly, and immediately summoned General Fumo. She swept over, attacked, and was stopped by two generals.


    In this way, Fengzhu Lian bought herself time to ease. Now she can control the map of the ancient world, and Qiu Yao is afraid that she will not be able to defeat her for a while.


    This is a very bad thing for Qiu Yao. If there is no way to quickly solve the Fengzhu Curtain, then it may be delayed until the Void Lord comes over. If there are other members of the Void Organization, she and Qiuya will not be able to deal with it.


    Qiuyao looked at Qiuya. Of course Qiuya knew what it meant, and then Qiuya immediately took action to control Wang Cangcang!


    Qiuya could take Wang Cangcang away while Qiu Yao was dealing with Fengzhu Lian. Anyway, the person carrying the basal power was Wang Cangcang. As for Fengzhu Lian, there was no need to entangle her.


    Qiu Ya instantly sat cross-legged, her consciousness immersed in front of Wang Cangcang, who was fused with basal power, and wanted to take Wang Cangcang away.


    Seeing this, Feng Zhulian was shocked and immediately stopped Qiu Ya, but Qiu Yao''s attack came again and she had to resist. The demon power of the seven-tailed fox demon is really strong, and she needs to do her best to resist one of them. Two seven-tailed fox demon, she really couldn''t deal with it.


    At this time, Qiuya controlled Wang Cangcang and left with him. Feng Zhulian was furious, but very helpless, she could only watch.


    boom!


    Qiu Ya took Wang Cangcang around, and just a few steps away, suddenly a dark magic power hit her frontally.


    Qiuya easily avoided, leading Wang Cangcang to take a step back, avoiding the attack of the dark magic power. But she frowned, her expression serious. Because she knew that this was the coming of the Void Lord. I''m afraid it will be more troublesome now. If you have to fight, the plan may fail.


    Soon, dressed in black, his face was covered with strength, showing a piece of nothingness, Tang Ye slowly fell from mid-air, and then did not fall to the ground, volleyed above, looking at Qiuya and Qiu Yao.


    Tang Ye was still there to deal with those who had seized the Xuanwu body, but suddenly he felt two terrifying powers, just like the ones that helped him resolve the huge waves of Xuanwu power. And he knew that that was the direction Feng Zhu Lian had left. He knew that it was Fengzhu Curtain who had been intercepted, and then he came over immediately.


    Seeing Qiu Yao''s form, he was also surprised. Is it a vixen?

 Chapter 2137： Very tricky!

    If only a monster appeared, Tang Ye would not be so surprised. But now that there are two extremely powerful vixens, he has to be surprised. Monster, can you cultivate to be so powerful?


    But no matter what the situation is, Tang Ye will not let the basal power be taken away. At this time, he was very serious, and this was his attitude towards Qiuya and Qiu Yao. The mantis catches the cicada and the oriole is behind, but these two vixen secretly make slingshots, making a wishful calculation. If you let them succeed, what else do you have to do for the Void Lord, and what for the first ancestral land!


    "You..." Tang Ye said in a low voice, grimly, "It makes me a little unhappy."


    Playing yin behind is certainly unpleasant. However, Qiuya and Qiuyao didn''t care about Tang Ye''s attitude, they just wanted basal power. As long as they get the power of the profound wu, they can break through the nine-tailed demon fox. At that time, they ushered in a whole new world. On this land, they are the only ones who dominate!


    Qiuya can also do what she wants to do, follow the trail of Tang Sheng, repay her kindness, or repay her debts. Therefore, they are very firm in the power of basalt and will not give up. So Qiu Ya put down Wang Cangcang and rushed towards Tang Ye immediately!


    She knew that it would be impossible to take Wang Cangcang away unless Tang Ye was solved. After all, there is still going to be a big battle. Whether it succeeds or fails, it is not what she wants. Because after the First World War, she and Qiu Yao were the identities of the fox demon, they were completely known. If it succeeds, it''s okay, if you get the power of profound martial arts and break through to the nine-tailed fox demon, you don''t have to fear anyone. But if it loses, the power of the seven-tailed fox demon will still be restrained by some forces.


    As she flew towards Tang Ye, Qiu Ya transformed into a seven-tailed fox demon. The same as Qiu Yao, but her fox-monster form is more **** and sultry, with full breasts, slender legs, white and delicate, plus she is a mature and glamorous type of royal sister, which can be described as full of charm and charming. .


    "Sure enough, it''s a fox..." Tang Ye sighed in her heart when she saw Qiuya like this. Such a beautiful woman, even a fox demon, makes men happy. Tang Ye, who hadn''t touched a female for a long time, was also a little moved. He really hasn''t been close to female **** for a long time, and he is a little doubtful whether he has a problem in his heart and is no longer interested in female sex.


    It''s definitely not the case. It''s just that he hasn''t been alone with women for a long time, and the women he met are other, not what he was a hundred years ago. Murong Huansha, who is still alive, will be unavoidable when he meets one day and gets alone.


    Now, Tang Ye naturally didn''t have any thoughts about female sex. However, Qiuya at this time exuded the power of bewitching people. Regardless of whether he is old or young, Tang Ye is a man, Qiuya can be sure of this. Since it is a man, it is impossible not to be affected by her charm. In order to defeat Tang Ye, she naturally used all her strength.


    For the role of Void Lord, she definitely did not dare to despise it. A man who can fight a beast for a few days without falling, she doesn''t know that she can win, so she can only do her best!


    When he was about to approach Tang Ye, Qiu Ya radiated the psychedelic power of the fox demon, and the surrounding environment suddenly changed. Instead of a place in the seaside city, he arrived in a green forest. The place where Tang Ye was sitting was empty. , But surrounded by dense jungle, you can cover up and hide, and then carry out a surprise attack.


    This is a secret technique that the fox demon masters, psychedelic.


    It can also be said that it has created a unique space that is beneficial to oneself.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect to enter the illusion suddenly. This kind of power is very strong, and it is probably the most outstanding ability of the fox demon to perform illusions anytime and anywhere, and it is impossible to defend against people.


    Standing in the green illusion, Tang Ye had a feeling of wanting to rest. This kind of comfort, this kind of relaxation, is what he desires in his heart. Qiu Ya''s illusion induced this, so Tang Ye would greatly relax his vigilance, and it would not be difficult to deal with it. However, Qiu Ya''s attack arrived, it was a sneak attack from behind Tang Ye, and the sharp claws grabbed Tang Ye''s heart.


    If you **** the heart, you have to die. When Qiuya came out, it was a killer move. Because she knows that in the face of the Void Lord, there can be no reservations.


    When faced with an attack from behind, in accordance with the normal response, either immediately evaded or turned around to parry and resist. However, Tang Ye did not do this. Tang Ye was still facing the front, suddenly stomped on the ground, coldly snorted: "Your illusion is of no use to me. My mastery of space ability is better than you."


    Then, Tang Ye slammed a punch at the front of no one, no Qiuya, nor anyone else attacked.


    boom!


    Unexpectedly, after Tang Ye blasted a punch, he would confront some powerful force and form a fierce impact.


    As the impact dissipated, I slowly saw that the green world around Tang Ye disappeared, and then returned to reality, I saw that Qiuya was still attacking frontally, and Tang Ye''s fist blocked her!


    "Huh..." Qiuya didn''t expect such a result, snorted softly, retreated, turned somersaults upside down, in fox form, very agile and fast.


    Stepping back to stabilize her body, Qiu Ya stared at Tang Ye, frowning. Just now when she attacked Tang Ye, she used the psychedelic technique by the way. This psychedelic technique is only instantaneous. It is very powerful. It brings people into another world and another environment. Others will be stunned. It takes a moment to react, even if it is only a few seconds, so that Qiuya can kill this person.


    Because when the opponent was affected by the illusion, her own attack remained unchanged. Just like just now, she released the illusion when she rushed towards Tang Ye, then, while the illusion was working, she still rushed towards Tang Ye. If Tang Ye was affected by the illusion, even for a few seconds, it would not be able to block her attack in time.


    In the illusion just now, Qiu Ya raided Tang Ye from behind, which was also a kind of illusion. If Tang Ye turned around to resist, it would also take time. In this case, in reality, he couldn''t avoid Qiu Ya''s attack in time.


    Qiuya didn''t expect that the momentary illusion she displayed would have no effect on Tang Ye. Her sharp claw attack was blocked by Tang Ye''s fist. The blow failed, she immediately retreated. Then she found that her arm felt slightly painful. She was even more surprised. The slight pain was the result of the impact of the force just now. However, this shows that Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, strong enough to impact her arm a little bit pain.


    Void Lord, very tricky!


    Qiuya came to this conclusion.


    Although Qiu Yao is casual and usually doesn''t want to think about it, but seeing Qiu Ya and Tang Ye fighting, she immediately knew that to deal with the Void Lord, she and Qiu Ya need to join forces.


    She looked at the phoenix pearl curtain. The phoenix pearl curtain couldn''t restore the divine power of the Vermillion Bird in a short time.


    "Sister, let''s join hands!" Qiu Yao put aside the phoenix curtain, and went to deal with Tang Ye together with Qiu Ya.

 Chapter 2138： Was beaten!

    Qiu Yao used to work with Qiu Ya to deal with Tang Ye, Feng Zhu Lian would not let them succeed, and immediately controlled two Fumo generals to pester Qiu Yao. However, when Qiu Yao shook her body, she turned out to be the other two hers. This was the technique of avatar. The two avatars Qiu Yao went to deal with the two Fumo generals, and Qiu Yao''s real body went smoothly to deal with Tang Ye with Qiu Ya.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao showed the state of the seven-tailed fox demon. They were both very fast. Both hands were extremely sharp claws. They swish and swish, and they changed to Tang Ye. They shot together, as if they had swung dozens of attacks in one second. . Their power is above the heavens and humans, close to the **** level. Such a swift and violent attack, I am afraid that even a master of the holy path will be killed.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t use the dark magic shield or other secret techniques. He just used a pair of fists. As fast as Qiuya and Qiuyao''s attack speed, his counterattack speed can be as fast as one fist blocks one person. After Qiuya and Qiu Yao finished their attacks and withdrew, they saw that Tang Ye was still in peace.


    The only thing that is imperfect is that Tang Ye''s black robe was cut by a half and fluttered in the wind.


    Seeing this, Qiuya and Qiu Yao were shocked. Their sharp claw attack just now took dozens of blows per second, and this speed is not something that you can keep up with. But Tang Ye actually stopped everything with one hand. The only thing that didn''t stop was an attack that cut his clothes and didn''t hurt his body.


    Why can it be so strong?


    Qiuya and Qiuyao couldn''t understand. They are already close to the power of the **** level, and Tang Ye has not reached the **** level, so the strength between them is not much different, let alone Tang Ye is a little stronger than them, closer to the **** level. However, the two of them also joined hands, which can make up the gap. Then why, dealing with Tang Ye, there still seems to be a huge gap on his side?


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao didn''t believe that Tang Ye could block their attacks by simply confronting them. If that was the case, it meant that Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than them, and he was afraid that he had already reached the **** level. However, they can be sure that Tang Ye doesn''t have God-level power.


    Qiu Ya looked at Tang Ye, and suddenly, a circle of golden light appeared in her eyes, as if she had become golden pupil, and Jin pupil soon recovered. This is her secret technique, Fox Demon Eye Technique, which can see through illusions. This is because they are good at illusion and can see through illusion. After using the fox demon pupil, Qiu Ya knew why Tang Ye could easily block their attack.


    "He opened two small spaces." Qiuya said to Qiu Yao, with a stern tone, because the facts she told them were a heavy matter for them.


    Qiu Yao stared at Tang Ye, also opened the Fox Demon Eye Art to take a look, and then took a breath of air-conditioning. This Void Lord is really powerful, this is really tricky.


    The reason why Tang Ye was able to block their attack speeds of dozens of seconds per second with one fist was because Tang Ye opened a small space with one fist, and then included their attacks within the range of their claws into the space opened by the fist. . In this space, it is the law that Tang Ye created. Therefore, no matter how fast the attack speed is, it can be slowed down by the rules of the space owner. In this way, it is not difficult to stop an attack with a fist.


    Being able to open two small spaces at the same time, this kind of skilled space power is an absolute master. Of course, fortunately, the nature of these two spaces is the same, so the difficulty is lower. If the temperaments of the two dimensions are different, that is to say the rules are different, it is really terrifying. The same nature is equal to the same space. But the nature is different, that is, two different spaces. Opening two different spaces at the same time can only be done by power above the **** level!


    Qiuya and Qiuyao realized that they had underestimated Tang Ye''s power, and their expressions were solemn. They were afraid it would be difficult for them to handle it. At this moment, Feng Zhulian wanted to help Tang Ye while the two Fumo generals dealt with the two avatars of Qiu Yao. But Tang Ye waved her hand to let her not use it, and said, "Take care of Wang Cangcang, and they will leave it to me. You can also take advantage of this to restore your strength."


    Tang Ye can deal with Qiuya and Qiuyao, so the best thing Fengzhu Lian should do is restore strength, so that it can deal with other accidents. If there are more powerful people like Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, someone must be able to protect Wang Cangcang. Feng Zhulian understood this, so she didn''t take any more action, letting Tang Ye deal with Qiuya and Qiu Yao.


    When Qiuya and Qiuyao heard what Tang Ye said, their hearts were darkened. This means, don¡¯t you put yourself in the eyes? The tone of this Void Lord is so loud!


    Qiu Yao glanced at Qiu Ya and said with determination, "Sister, can you only use that?"


    Qiuya nodded helplessly, and said, "Yes."


    "But try to stay away as far as possible, so that people don''t notice it." Qiuya added, "I will force him to go away."


    After all, Qiuya emitted a ray of orchids all over her body, and several blue flames condensed around her. In this form, Qiuya''s strength is even higher, even if it is a strong holy way, I am afraid it can kill in seconds.


    "Ghost Fox..." Qiu Yao was shocked, she didn''t expect her sister to use such a stunt.


    The surrounding blue flame is the power of ghost fire, and this form is Qiuya''s unique ghost fox form. What Qiuyao heard from Qiuya was that Qiuya learned a trick from comprehending Tang Sheng Dadao, borrowing the power of the ghost to instantly increase her strength. This trick is completely out of the fox clan secret technique. Probably it was the relevant secret technique that Tang Sheng mastered, which made Qiu Ya, who used Tang Sheng''s way, also realized something.


    In the state of ghost fox, Qiuya is a little bit more evil. In this evil appearance, she is even more charming. There is a gentle, mature and glamorous woman who suddenly becomes violent and unstoppable. Charm.


    However, what is truly terrifying is that deadly power, which is close to the **** level and kills the holy way master in a flash.


    Tang Ye was already surprised when she saw Qiuya like this. This is very similar to his tricks of transforming demons. I didn''t expect that this vixen mastered such a subtle secret technique, it was really amazing. Moreover, at the moment of the eruption, the power was about the same as him!


    If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s endless power, he was sure that Qiuya and Qiu Yao could be suppressed, facing Qiuya''s current state, he would have to be afraid.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, Qiu Ya came out instantly and arrived in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye wanted to react, but with a bang, Qiuya punched him, and he was beaten to the ground. Then he wanted to stabilize his body, but Qiu Ya came under him again in an instant, punched him upwards, and he was beaten up again.


    Bang Bang Bang, Qiu Ya was extremely fast and had enough strength to be equal to Tang Ye. Tang Ye was beaten.


    Tang Ye didn''t suffer much injury, because dark magic power flowed around his body from beginning to end, which played a huge role in reducing injuries. He didn''t plan to be beaten anymore, he wanted to use dark magic to twist his body to deal with Qiuya. But at this time, Qiuya''s seven tails stretched out, entangled him, and flew away in an instant with him. When she arrived at a sea area that was unknown how many kilometers away, there was no one, and no one knew what was happening to them.


    This is because Qiuya and Qiu Yao are going to use that power-Tang Sheng Qiyun!

 Chapter 2139： Clumsy than ones own!

    In view of Tang Ye''s strength, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao had to use their strongest strength. That is the power of luck. This can be said to be their ultimate power, integrating Tang Sheng''s power, can eliminate the way of all things, they believe that even the Void Lord can be killed!


    Qiu Ya took Tang Ye thousands of miles away in an instant, using Tang Sheng''s power, she didn''t want to be known by others, especially Tang Sheng''s descendants.


    Qiu Yao chased afterwards. Looking at the vast sea, it was endless, far from the shore, and no one would see the battle here. Qiuya and Qiuyao can rest assured to use all their strength to solve Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye was beaten by Qiu Ya just now. Although he didn''t suffer any injuries, it was quite painful. Now that Qiuya was taken thousands of miles away, there was no one, and he was also depressed in the endless sea. He didn''t expect these two foxes to make trouble like this.


    Tang Ye took advantage of the gap and punched Qiu Ya. His strength was so strong that Qiuya couldn''t ignore it. After resisting, she couldn''t control Tang Ye anymore. Tang Ye leaped into the sky and went to the other side to confront Qiuya Qiuyao.


    There was no one around here, and there was no need to worry about revealing his identity. Tang Ye was just casual, stretched out his fists, and inhaled for what Qiuya had just hurt. This seems to be much more grounded, and it doesn''t need to be the Void Lord, as if he has to maintain a kind of majesty in the face of everything.


    Then Tang Ye looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao and said, "I didn''t expect that there will be such powerful monsters as you in this world. I was really surprised. Compared with those who just ran out and said they wanted to **** the power of the Xuanwu, you It¡¯s too much, and you are very self-aware and know how to use your brain. If it weren¡¯t for me, I¡¯m afraid you would have succeeded in seizing the basaltic power. Unfortunately, because of me, you are doomed to fail."


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao stared at Tang Ye. Before switching to another, they probably felt that Tang Ye was arrogant right away, but now that they understand Tang Ye, they are still jealous, thinking that it is indeed possible for Tang Ye to do such a thing. Even if they have assassins, they are also cautious towards Tang Ye.


    They did not figure out the mystery of Tang Ye, as well as various powerful places. With Tang Sheng''s power of aura, the Great Way of Common Life can obliterate any creature in this Great Way of Common Life, and logically speaking, the Void Lord can also be obliterated. But, God knows what''s special about this Void Lord, what if he can''t kill it?


    Therefore, you must not be negligent.


    Qiuya looked at Tang Ye with a grim expression: "Various Lord, we know that you are very strong, and we are afraid that no one can deal with you. However, all things are mutually reinforcing, so there is definitely a way to restrain you. Want to kill you is not Impossible. I think that the power of that lord can definitely kill you!"


    "That lord?" Tang Ye frowned and wondered, but what he showed to Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao was unchanged and faceless. In Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s eyes, Qiu Ya was very angry because he ignored them and looked down on the adult they were talking about.


    That adult was Tang Sheng, a person Qiuya absolutely respected, and she would not allow anyone to offend Tang Sheng.


    "The strength is not enough. Any secret technique is meaningless. It''s better to fight with you. But what I want is to kill you. Or, you can get the basaltic power without killing you. Anyway, the basaltic power We must get it. If you are willing to give it to us, we will never embarrass you. Even if we owe you a great kindness, we will repay you twice the value. But, Void Lord, I miss you Wouldn''t you consider making a deal with me?" Qiu Ya hummed at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I really don''t know how to make such a deal. It''s too stupid. I don''t plan to hand over the mysterious power to anyone."


    "Then it can only be solved by force." Qiu Ya snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "That''s me to solve you, not you to solve me."


    "You have to try it before you know." Qiu Ya snorted, and then began to exert her strength.


    Tang Ye knew that what they were going to use was a little mentioned earlier, that adult''s power. That adult, which adult will it be? Is it better than Qiuya and Qiuyao? If it is more powerful than these two foxes, you must be very careful, because it may already be a god-level power. After all, the strength of Qiuya and Qiuyao was already close to the **** level. Would it be easy for them to be called adults?


    At this time, Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s bodies both glowed with a faint yellow light. They are using Tang Sheng''s power. Just like Qiu Ya said just now, their power is not enough to kill Tang Ye, so no matter how many secret techniques are used, it is useless. It is better to directly use the tricks that can kill Tang Ye. As the seven-tailed fox demon, they naturally master many secret techniques. However, if the strength level is not enough to kill Tang Ye, there is no need to use it slowly. It wastes time and consumes power in vain, then just use the killer!


    After they activated Tang Sheng''s Qi Luck power, their bodies emitted yellow light, like the fade of gold. Nevertheless, it slowly gives people a sense of sacredness. The two fox spirits were originally users of demon power, but they looked like gods, and their aura became sacred and noble.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye saw the appearance of Qiuya and Qiu Yao, and felt the momentum again. He couldn''t help but wrinkle, froze for a second, and then he was dumbfounded. After that, he felt even more puzzled, as if Monk Zhang Er couldn''t touch his head.


    How could such a power be so like when he launched Tang Shengqi luck?


    For the time being, it was not very clear, Tang Ye continued to watch Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao exert their strength, wanting to see clearly. I can¡¯t say that the killer of the two foxes is what I do best, right?


    After Qiuya and Qiuyao mobilized Tang Sheng¡¯s energy, their bodies were covered with a layer of golden light, and then the two entered into the seven-tailed monster state, which became more vigorous. The seven plush tails swayed behind them, like a peacock on the screen, extremely stunning . At this time, both of them had their tails stretched out, also covered with a layer of golden light, entwined towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye wanted to avoid it, but found that under the protection of the golden power, he seemed to be strangling his soul, unable to avoid it, and then he was entangled by the tails of Qiuya and Qiu Yao.


    Be bound!


    At this time, Qiu Yao was mainly responsible for restraining Tang Ye and making Tang Ye unable to move. Then, the most important casting is done by sister Qiuya. Seeing Qiuya quickly make Jie-yin with her hands, waiting for her to finish Jie-yin casting, she saw a golden light-covered claw sticking out from behind her, grabbing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t move and was penetrated by sharp claws. Strangely, his body was not injured, but the sharp claws did penetrate his body.


    "Soul!" After being surprised, Tang Ye realized that this was dealing with his soul.


    This trick is... soul cutting? !


    Tang Ye was completely stunned. This was the soul cutting secret technique he mastered. But Qiu Ya showed it, it was clumsy than he had mastered, and the technique was not enough.


    What made him speechless was that the force that bound him was actually his luck.


    Use your own power to deal with yourself?

 Chapter 2140： Too ridiculous!

    Tang Ye''s mood is quite complicated for himself to encounter such a ridiculous thing. He could see that the trick Qiuya and Qiu Yao used to deal with him now was their killer''s skill and their final skill. I''m afraid they have the determination and confidence to kill. However, if Tang Ye wanted to resolve their ability to press boxes, it would be easy.


    In this case, is it a bit of a blow to them?


    Tang Ye looked at Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, who were showing the low-profile version of the soul cut, and suddenly felt that they were so pathetic. They have the ability to have the greatest confidence, but they can easily resolve it. They must be uncomfortable?


    Two women who are all over the country...Well, Tang Ye shook his head slightly. Since it is an enemy, what can I sympathize with, what about a peerless beauty?


    Tang Ye wanted to defuse Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s attacks, even backlash against them. He was curious as to why these two foxes had their own luck power, and also mastered the terrifying secret technique of soul cutting.


    Soul cutting can completely destroy a person. Or any powerful being with a soul. It can be said that this trick is an absolute secret technique to deal with all the strong. If the force of Qi Luck is stronger than the opponent, you can restrain the opponent. Then the soul is cut, and the soul is destroyed, it must be destroyed.


    No matter how strong a person is, without a soul, there is only a pile of puppet bodies left. So it can be said that Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s move can kill Tang Ye.


    The premise is that they can cut into Tang Ye''s soul.


    Unfortunately, they can''t cut it. Because Tang Ye would not let herself be killed by her own power. At this time he wanted to understand the identity of Qiuya and Qiu Yao. Allowing Qiuya to penetrate the soul-cutting claws into her body, Tang Ye looked at Qiuya and asked, "What identity are you, and why are there mines...why is there Tang Sheng''s power of luck?"


    This strength of luck belongs to Tang Sheng''s state. Tang Ye didn''t show Tang Sheng''s side, and didn''t show his identity.


    Qiu Ya was slightly startled, and hummed: "Do you know that it is Tang Sheng''s power of luck? In that case, you should know that you can''t resist such power!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye snorted softly, disapprovingly.


    Qiuya was dark, very dissatisfied with Tang Ye''s attitude of despising Tang Sheng''s power, and shouted in a low voice: "Various Lord, you are too arrogant. No one can resist Tang Sheng''s power of luck. Tang Shengsuo cultivated the avenue of life, The power of his luck can suppress everything. Tiandi is already very lucky, and nine points are given to the blockbuster, and one point belongs to him. Therefore, any single existence, its luck is not enough to compare with Tang Sheng. Tiandi It''s as big as nine points, how can you match one point?"


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded and asked Qiu Ya again: "What I asked is why you have Tang Sheng''s aura power and mastered such a powerful secret technique that infringes upon the soul and completely destroys people. , Can be described as vicious. If it is Tang Sheng, he knows this secret technique. But you are a fox, if I remember correctly, Tang Sheng is the saint of the human race, not the saint of your monster race, then this saint¡¯s The supreme power, appearing on a monster race of you, is it a little weird?"


    Qiuya was not complacent or even overwhelmed because she had mastered the skills of a human saint. She manipulated the soul-cutting hand to deal with Tang Ye, and said: "It''s really weird, but the world is one, and the Tang Sanctuary cultivates the Taoist Dao. As long as I can use it to cultivate, I can naturally understand Tang Sheng''s Dao Method One. Two, nothing is too surprising."


    "No, this is very surprising." Tang Ye said, "Being able to practice through Tao requires you to know the Tao first. And this shows that you and Tang Sheng have a chance. But, why don''t I remember..."


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense, just kill him!" As Tang Ye was talking with Qiuya, Qiu Yao who had restrained Tang Ye drank out and interrupted them.


    Qiuya came back to her senses and realized that she was really talking too much, and she should solve the Void Lord first, otherwise it would affect the plan and it would fall short. She increased her strength to manipulate the sharp claws of the soul cutting, penetrated into Tang Ye''s body, pulled Tang Ye''s soul out, and then destroyed the soul, Tang Ye was completely finished.


    This move, even if it didn''t succeed, caused harm to the soul, it was extremely beneficial. The soul is hurt more seriously than the body is hurt. Therefore, it is very easy to deal with Tang Ye after hurting Tang Ye''s soul.


    Tang Ye feels helpless about this kind of thing. He just wanted to say, "Why don''t I remember having a good chance with a vixen", that is equivalent to saying yes, he admitted that he is Tang Sheng. In this case, Qiuya and Qiu Yao should know that the secret technique of soul cutting must not be used against him.


    Unfortunately, Qiu Yao interrupted her speech. This hot-tempered vixen should give a lesson.


    "Since you have to be like this, then I won''t stop you. However, in the case of consequences, you are responsible for yourself." Tang Ye said to Qiuya and Qiu Yao.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao don''t know why, what the Void Lord meant by these words, so arrogant, could it be said that in the face of soul cutting, is there something on their side?


    Qiuya doesn''t believe in this evil, it must be the Void Lord who is scaring people!


    Qiu Ya further manipulated the soul-cutting claws, thinking that Tang Ye''s soul could be pulled out, and began to control it back.


    However, suddenly, she discovered that the claws of the soul cutting were not controlled by her. Although it moved back, it was directed against her!


    "What''s going on!" Qiu Ya was startled, her head a bit unable to turn.


    Then she thought of something. Tang Ye didn''t have a trace of pain when her soul cutting claws penetrated into Tang Ye''s body just now.


    This is very abnormal! Since the soul cutting claw penetrated into Tang Ye''s body, it had touched the soul. The soul must be very painful to be touched. However, the Void Lord does not have such a performance!


    Could it be said that the soul-cutting claw has no effect on the Void Lord?


    Tang Sheng''s strength of luck, can''t deal with him? !


    The claws cut by the soul were not controlled by Qiuya, and returned to Qiuya, with a cry to the ground, penetrated into Qiuya''s body.


    what!


    Qiuya''s soul was really shocked, and she called out in pain.


    "This is...!" Qiu Ya didn''t know how Tang Ye did it, but she knew that she was bitten back!


    This is a very serious matter, maybe she will die!


    Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Qiuya immediately shouted to Qiu Yao: "Qiu Yao, go!"


    Qiu Yao saw that her sister was backlashed by the soul-cutting claws, and realized the seriousness of the matter. They also knew that they couldn''t deal with this Void Lord. Even Tang Sheng''s strength of air luck is useless, so what else to deal with. However, it is impossible for her to leave by herself and leave her sister behind.


    "What a joke!" Qiu Yao snorted ironically.


    It was as ironic that Qiu Ya told her to leave alone, or ironic, Tang Sheng''s luck power could not deal with the Void Lord. Who is this Void Lord, is it too absurd, right?

 Chapter 2141： Humble!

    That is really absurd. It was also said that Tang Sanctuary cultivated the Great Way of Life, which could handle everything from heaven and earth. As long as the strength was sufficient, nothing could not be eliminated. It was an all-encompassing power. Tang Sheng''s power is already strong enough, and the weight of Qi Luck is even more unmatched, but now he can''t deal with the Void Lord!


    Isn''t this absurd?


    Qiu Yao felt very ironic and very angry, and felt that everything was so unfair. She would not leave alone, so she went to save Qiuya.


    Qiuya was cut through the body by the claws of the soul, and was backlashed. If she didn''t help to get rid of it, the consequences would be serious enough to die. If the soul is damaged, the cultivation base will be scattered if not dead. Qiu Yao would not just watch what happened to her sister.


    But Qiuya was very angry, and then called Qiu Yao and said, "Qiu Yao, hurry up!"


    Qiuya had already felt the terrible power of Tang Ye, and the claws that had manipulated the soul-cutting counterattack her. Now her soul is controlled and can no longer deal with Tang Ye, even if it is difficult to cast spells, it is easy to kill her. If you want to deal with Qiu Yao again, it''s not difficult. Therefore, she didn''t want Qiu Yao to have an accident.


    For this kind of result, she had never imagined. She had assumed that the method of soul cutting could not kill Tang Ye, and then she needed herself and Qiu Yao to continue to fight the Void Lord. However, I never thought that the secret technique of soul cutting would be controlled by the Void Lord to eat her back. Because this is absolutely impossible, manipulating the cutting of the soul, besides her, there are only two people who will be there, one is Tang Sheng''s deity, and the other is Tang Sheng''s Master Nong Baicao!


    However, even Nong Baicao, without Tang Sheng''s strong luck, can''t do the soul cutting combined with Tang Sheng''s luck!


    Then, there is only one result, that is, the Void Lord, and that is Tang Sheng''s deity!


    This... Qiuya was in pain, but she was shocked by this amazing fact that she had deduced. Regardless of the pain, she stared at Tang Ye, turned on the Demon Fox Eye Technique, and wanted to see Tang Ye''s identity through any detail. See if this Void Lord, as you inferred, is Tang Sheng''s deity!


    At this time, Tang Ye''s concealment of identity revealed a flaw!


    He is manipulating the soul to cut back and bite Xiang Qiuya, and Tang Sheng''s power needs to be used in it. Even if he was hidden, he was still seen by Qiuya''s Demon Fox Eye Technique.


    In fact, it was all right that Qiuya''s soul-cut claws penetrated into the body just now, because Tang Ye switched to Tang Sheng''s body. In Tang Sheng''s state, the power of Qi Luck is the same as that of Soul Cutting Claws, so it will not cause harm. If it was in the state of transforming demons and Tang Sheng Qiyun power could not recognize it, then he would still attack his soul.


    Now that Tang Sheng''s power was used, Qiu Ya, who used his Dao to practice, was a powerful existence with his Qi Luck power, and something would definitely be discovered.


    After using the fox demon pupil, Qiu Ya saw the little golden light radiating from Tang Ye''s body, unable to hide it, that was Tang Sheng''s breath!


    It really is Tang Sheng!


    At this moment, Qiuya didn''t know what to say. The whole person was shocked, staring blankly at Tang Ye without any movement, as if stupid.


    Tang Sheng, whom she had always wanted to pursue, was in front of her!


    And she actually shot Tang Sheng, wanting to kill Tang Sheng, to seize the power of the beast that Tang Sheng has hunted so hard, this kind of thing is simply...unforgivable!


    Qiuya suddenly panicked and felt that she had done something unforgivable. It''s like, loving someone deeply, but doing something to hurt the person you love deeply.


    At this time, Qiu Yao came to rescue Qiu Ya, she launched an attack on Tang Ye, and wanted Tang Ye to stop cutting Qiu Ya''s soul. Her sharp claws grabbed Tang Ye''s throat, using all her strength to strike the deadliest attack.


    Seeing this, Qiu Ya was shocked, and she should not offend Tang Sheng again!


    She whispered to Qiu Yao: "Qiu Yao, no!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Qiu Yao, and felt it was necessary to teach this arrogant vixen. He merged a bit of Qiyun power, just like Qiu Yao sent Tang Sheng Qiyun power to restrain him, his attack Qiu Yao could not be avoided. Suddenly, two giant python-like dark magic powers, combined with the power of luck, rushed in front of Qiu Yao. Qiu Yao wanted to retreat, but she was really unmoved. She was easily entangled by the two dark magic powers, and stood upright like a bundle. Mid-air.


    Tang Ye said to Qiu Yao: "You vixen, you are extremely hostile, I am afraid that you have killed a lot. Is it such a monster, is it a punishment?"


    Tang Ye would not hesitate to kill the two vixen Qiuya and Qiu Yao who came to grab the basal power. He couldn''t tolerate the robbing of basal power. And, these two are vixens, whether they are a huge threat to the human race, it also needs to be considered. If it is, it must be killed. If not, probably Yaozu would not be very friendly to humans, right?


    What''s more, Qiu Yao was full of hostility, indicating that there were a lot of killings. Can''t such an existence be said to be kind?


    Tang Ye didn''t feel much about Qiu Yao. Seeing that Qiu Yao was so fierce, he wanted to teach her first. Then he condensed a monster-killing sword formed by dark magic power in front of him. If it pierced Qiu Yao''s heart, Qiu Yao would be seriously injured if he died. Fox demon is not easy to kill, even if it is pierced in the heart, it can still be cured. This is quite special. Maybe this is the benefit that the fox demon gets after eating cannibalism?


    It is even said that when the nine-tailed demon fox is reached, there is a theory of nine lives.


    Tang Ye pushed the Demon Slayer Sword to attack Qiu Yao.


    "Tang Sheng, show mercy!" At this moment, Qiu Ya called out to Tang Ye.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then looked back at Qiu Ya, a little puzzled, and didn''t use the Demon Slayer to beat Qiu Yao for a while.


    He wondered, Qiuya knew her identity? How did you expose yourself?


    If you say you don''t admit it, but Qiu Ya suddenly called out Tang Sheng''s name, which shows that she indeed knows it and verified it. But, why is she a fox demon calling her subordinates to be merciful?


    Compared with Tang Ye''s doubts, Qiu Yao was dumbfounded. Originally, she was struggling with Tang Ye''s restraint, but when she heard Qiu Ya''s words, she was really surprised and watched Tang Ye motionless.


    Tang Sheng?


    Are you kidding me? The Void Lord is Tang Sheng? The saint of the human race who exudes luck and protects himself so that he can become a demon into a spirit, it can be said that he is a human saint who regenerates his parents?


    Who is the most respected but also the most feared person?


    "Sister?" Qiu Yao didn''t believe in such a thing, she couldn''t help but look at Qiu Ya, wondering if Qiu Ya was in a state of insanity, how could he call the Venerable Void Lord Tang Sheng?


    However, Qiuya looked resolute. After taking a look at Qiu Yao, she looked at Tang Ye again, with a painful expression, as if guilty and repentant, and said: "Tang Sheng, please let my sister go, I... I didn''t expect it to be you! If I knew, I wouldn''t dare to give me 10,000 courage!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, a little uncomfortable. How did it feel that Qiuya, who was so powerful as to be close to the **** level, this vixen, in front of Tang Sheng''s name, was willing to make herself so humble?

 Chapter 2142： Let yourself go!

    Tang Ye didn¡¯t know Qiuya very well. I didn¡¯t know that the root cause of Qiuya and Qiuyao¡¯s formation and cultivation was that he stole his luck a hundred years ago, so he wondered how such a powerful vixen as Yu Qiuya would be in front of him as a human being. In awe.


    Even if he is stronger, but he still hasn''t reached the **** level, the vixen who is also close to the **** level, even if it is not his opponent, will not be easily killed by him, and can even escape. The fox demon possesses many psychedelic techniques, and it must be difficult to get out.


    The fact is also true. According to Qiuya and Qiuyao''s own predictions, even the worst step would not be able to deal with the Void Lord, and they would not be able to seize the power of the basaltic, so they would get away. This is not difficult for them. But now, the fault lies. They used Tang Sheng''s energy and luck to make themselves unable to escape.


    Because they used Tang Sheng''s energy to deal with Tang Sheng.


    Tang Ye in turn controlled his Qi Luck power, tightly suppressed Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, and could kill them. Just as Qiuya said, Tang Ye''s cultivation path can be eliminated as long as the air luck overwhelms the opponent, no matter what kind of existence the opponent is. It is equivalent to taking Qi Luck to swallow the other side''s Qi Luck. All things exist because the forces of heaven and earth distribute their luck. Without luck, it becomes nothingness.


    Tang Ye wanted to teach Qiu Yao to use the dark magic power to punish the demon sword. As for whether he would kill Qiu Yao, he didn''t care. Qiu Yao was dead or not dead, it didn''t affect him, he had not considered the role of a fierce vixen. However, in the face of Qiuya''s plea, and the feeling that Qiuya himself gave him, unlike a fierce monster, he hesitated.


    Returning to the original question, after hesitating, Tang Ye looked at Qiuya and asked, "How can you have my luck power?"


    Now that he had been recognized, Tang Ye didn''t seem to continue to cover up, and simply showed his true face while showing some majesty. For these two vixens, it must be handled well. Either kill or keep, in short, they won''t let them affect his plan.


    Qiuya and Qiu Yao were stunned when they saw Tang Ye withdraw and hide in front of him, and see Tang Ye''s true face. Then Qiuya was moved for a while, as if finally waiting for the return of her beloved for many years, she wanted to cry inexplicably. But Qiu Yao was afraid, really Tang Sheng, this time is over, she killed so many, with Tang Sheng''s kindness, I am afraid she will not be merciful.


    She wailed in her heart. This luck was too bad. She wanted to **** Xuanwu power, but she didn''t expect to **** Tang Sheng. She was also puzzled and angry. Tang Sheng was too speechless. The Void Lord, who made a lot of noise, was extremely powerful and mysterious. It was Tang Sheng. This guy had already returned, and he pretended to be Void Lord. What is the main thing, is it fun?


    Pooh!


    Qiu Yao was really angry. She was determined that she would not be treated lightly, and she simply became angry.


    However, leaving other emotions aside, Qiu Yao and Qiu Ya looked at Tang Ye as if they were a hundred years ago, but with more fortitude, stability and vicissitudes. This is a man with a story and full of charm. The two vixens who were born to bewitch people couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye more, as if they were fascinated by Tang Ye.


    Handsome is not enough to describe. It was baptized through time, not to say that there is charm. The two foxes are also obsessed with this.


    Tang Ye felt depressed when he saw Qiuya and Qiu Yao staring at him. Are you not afraid of being killed by yourself, and still look crazy?


    "It''s best to answer your questions honestly, otherwise you will die." Tang Ye snorted, sonorous and powerful, like an order from the God of War, shocking people''s hearts.


    There is this kind of power without special emphasis and change of tone, and it is no different from the true god.


    Qiuya returned to her senses, looked at Tang Ye, and explained, "Tang Sheng, things are like this..."


    Qiuya told Tang Ye about how she and Qiu Yao became monsters and then cultivated into spirits. She was not afraid of Tang Ye being angry, and blamed them for stealing the power of luck. She felt that she had to be frank in the end. And she respected Tang Ye very much, to the point that Qiu Yao couldn''t understand it, so it was not surprising that she would tell Tang Ye everything.


    Qiu Yao didn''t want to stop Qiu Ya, just what Qiu Ya said. She was settled in her heart, Tang Ye would not let her go easily. Then, there is no use concealing it. Besides, facing Tang Sheng, I was afraid that I could not hide it.


    Regarding the origins of Qiuya and Qiuyao, we need to start with Guwu Jianghu, but it will take some time. But since Qiu Ya said, Tang Ye listened. After listening to this, it has been half an hour. He finally understood the ins and outs of the two foxes Qiuya and Qiu Yao. What he didn''t expect was that Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao grew up relying on his luck. Think about it, this is also a fate.


    Looking at Qiuya, this mature woman with terrifying charm, if her temperament were not stable enough, she was afraid that she would suffer her charm. Tang Ye suddenly discovered that facing such a woman, it was very stressful!


    Mainly, I am a man!


    Especially, such a mature and **** woman is still very submissive to herself. She is obviously a prudent royal sister, but she shows a look that can be played by herself. Damn it, this made Tang Ye never think about a woman''s heart for a long time, a little bit of blue waves rippled.


    The vixen is indeed her horror.


    Tang Ye shook his head and stabilized his mind. He didn''t want to be bewitched by the vixen. He looked at Qiu Ya and said, "Why do you want to grab the basaltic power?"


    "This..." Qiuya looked back at Qiu Yao, a little embarrassed. I can''t say directly that if you **** the basal power, you can cultivate to the nine-tailed demon fox, and then get rid of Tang Ye''s control of Qi Yun power!


    In front of Tang Ye, he said that he didn''t want to be controlled by him. In case he was upset, killing them while taking advantage of this time would not be over.


    Moreover, this will involve a lot of Qiu Yao''s affairs, Qiu Yao killed a lot, if Tang Ye is held accountable, I don''t know how Qiu Yao will end up. Qiuya still very much hoped that Tang Ye would let Qiu Yao go. It was her sister and only relative. If Tang Ye wanted to investigate Qiu Yao''s guilt, she would definitely intercede immediately.


    Qiu Ya didn''t say the purpose of stealing the basal power, Tang Ye looked at it, and she could see it. He suddenly coldened his face and said, "Do you want to break through your own power through the power of basalt?"


    "Yes..." Qiu Ya nodded, knowing she couldn''t hide it from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye tut was amazed, and said, "Now you are the power of the seven-tailed fox demon, and you are already close to the **** level. If you reach the eight tails or even the nine tails, wouldn''t you become a **** level powerhouse? At this level, you can be yourself Let¡¯s brew your luck. Then you don¡¯t need to be restricted by my luck.¡±


    "Don''t dare, Tang Sheng, we don''t mean to fight you at all!" Qiu Ya said to Tang Ye immediately.


    Qiu Yao looked at all this, feeling tired, Tang Sheng was still like that, Dazhi is like a demon, let him know a little, he can basically know everything.


    "Cut!" Qiu Yao let her go, not afraid of Tang Ye, and hummed: "I just want to get rid of the limitations of your luck, how about you want to kill me?"


    Ouch. When Tang Ye heard Qiu Yao''s words, he was going to be exasperated, so arrogant?

 Chapter 2143： A rare power!

    Qiuya was going to be furious. At this time, Qiu Yao actually said such an irritating thing with her temper. This is very dangerous. If Tang Ye is irritated, maybe Tang Ye will kill her, and she won¡¯t be able to save her if she wants to save her!


    Really do it yourself!


    Qiuya immediately turned her head, glared at Qiu Yao, and shouted, "Qiu Yao, shut up!"


    Qiuya, who was really angry, didn''t blow her aura. Qiu Yao was frightened, she didn''t dare to talk back, she just turned her head to the side, it seemed that she was still a bit letting go, and she didn''t beg Tang Ye to let her go.


    Tang Ye looked at Qiu Yao like this, and felt that this vixen was very skinny. She was very happy, so let her learn something. Tang Ye sneered and said: "Kill you? I don''t know, but you are sure to punish you. If you die in the process, it is your destiny."


    After all, Tang Ye condensed a group of green spirit fire in his hands. This is Tang Sheng''s form, not dark magic. Qing Linghuo has a unique root of wisdom, which can be used as a powerful attack method as well as a means to control people. He shot the green spirit fire out and covered Qiu Yao who was bound.


    "what!"


    Qiu Yao suddenly cried out in pain, and was burned by the green spirit fire. Even the seven-tailed fox demon couldn''t resist the pain!


    When being burned by the green spirit fire, Qiu Yao radiated the power of the seven-tailed fox demon, but found that her power was not enough to isolate the fire from the damage. She realized that this fire was very strong, even stronger than Suzaku''s sacred fire. She fought against Feng Zhu Lian and knew the power of the Suzaku Sacred Fire. Suzaku Surefire''s words, she sent out the seven-tailed power to resist, and it would reduce a lot, as long as it was not burned for a long time, she would not suffer any harm. But now the green spirit fire from Tang Ye, no matter how she resisted it, it burned directly to her.


    Tang Sheng is Tang Sheng after all, and there are always many incredible things. Although it is not at the **** level, there are many things beyond the **** level. Even if he knew that the Void Lord was Tang Sheng, facing Tang Sheng, he still felt that there were countless secrets in front of him.


    It''s powerless.


    Qiu Yao endured the pain of the burning blue spirit fire from Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye, she suddenly didn''t want to struggle. In the face of such a character, what is the use of struggling?


    Qiu Yao felt relieved quickly, no wonder she didn''t worry so much.


    "Do you think I won''t kill you? Or I can''t kill you? In this situation, you still dare to talk to me like that?" Tang Ye looked at her with a cold snort after hurting Qiu Yao with the green spirit fire.


    Qiu Yao didn''t struggle anymore, letting the Qing Linghuo burn on her body, watching Tang Ye laugh and laugh at herself, and said: "Why don''t you dare? This is my character, I am happy to say. Anyway, I didn''t expect you to let it go. I, to blame, I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t live up to it. You didn¡¯t break through to the nine-tailed fox demon realm before you came back, and failed to get rid of your Qi Luck power limitation. Otherwise, you think you can kill me?"


    "Qiu Yao, shut up!" Qiuya was very angry. At this time, Qiu Yao was still stubborn with Tang Ye and talked back to Tang Ye. Then she looked at Tang Ye and pleaded: "Tang Sheng, please let Qiu Yao go, she Young and ignorant, she speaks casually, she is actually very nice!"


    "Young and sensible?" Tang Ye felt amused and hummed, "Isn''t she the same as you? Even if not, she has been young for a hundred years, and she hasn''t learned any way of being in the world for a hundred years. What excuses are there? ?"


    "This..." Qiuya didn''t know how to plead for Qiu Yao.


    Tang Ye said again: "The temper is almost okay, but it''s hard to tolerate it. Qiu Yao''s hostility is so heavy, don''t you know how many people have been killed in the past hundred years?"


    "I..." Qiu Ya couldn''t refute Tang Ye.


    Qiuyao couldn''t stand it anymore and hummed: "Tang Sheng, don''t embarrass your sister if you have something to do. One person should do everything and the other person. For the sins I have committed, what do you embarrass my sister, why don''t you punish me? Besides, I don''t Think that what you have committed is a sin. Do you think that people who can be easily deceived by me, or even send the door to me, are good people? There are quite a few of them, and they deserve death. Or because of you It¡¯s a human being, so I have to speak for my fellow clan, thinking that as long as it¡¯s human, no matter how good or bad, it must be higher than me. Killing them is a crime?"


    "Qiu Yao!" Qiu Ya motioned to Qiu Yao not to argue with Tang Ye, and also stimulated Tang Ye to find death even more?


    However, Qiuya''s heart actually agreed with what Qiu Yao said. Although it is not right to kill, the people who kill are also divided into good and bad. If it is those who are heinous, they don''t think there is any need for atonement. What''s more, they are demons, and humans are two races. Killing a wicked person from another race would not feel like a mistake.


    Qiu Yao was still very unconvinced, and hummed: "If this land is not ruled by your human race, your human race sits in a supreme position, otherwise, what do you think the fate of your human race is? Change the positions of you and me. Can I convict you at will? Seeing you, I probably want to do this!"


    Tang Ye looked at Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, his eyes rolled. In fact, he doesn''t want to argue about this right or wrong issue as long as it involves different races, because standpoint issues, worldview issues, etc., are beyond dispute. Only, the position is different, it has nothing to do with right or wrong.


    "In this world, there are so many ifs. Since the human race is respected, it can only survive according to the rules of the human race." Tang Ye said to Qiu Yao, "If the demons are respected, naturally they must survive according to the rules of the demons. So, now I want to punish you, even if I kill you, why not?"


    "Tang Sheng don''t!" Qiuya heard Tang Ye''s words and pleaded loudly, "Although Qiu Yao has committed serious sins, please give her a chance to redeem her sins!"


    Qiu Yao knows that arguing about right and wrong here is stupid and meaningless. Race issues, standpoint issues, you have your own, and I have my own. After all, no one can convince anyone. In the end, the strong is not respected. It is Tang Yeqiang now, so she can only let Tang Ye kill her.


    It was so tiring, Qiu Yao turned her head and didn''t talk anymore, letting the green spirit fire burn her, and die. When I met Tang Sheng, this kind of fate was also thought of. It''s just that I feel a little regretful, and I didn''t expect to encounter this kind of worst thing after all.


    "Hey, life is like this, I admit it." Qiu Yao looked a little innocent in resignation.


    Tang Ye was speechless, punishing the cruel monster, it seemed that she had done something wrong?


    Qiuya was speechless and even angry with Qiu Yao''s lack of desire to survive, but it was not suitable for cursing at this time. She still pleaded with Tang Ye and said, "Tang Sheng, let Qiu Yao go to death, she can help you. The situation is not good for the human race and the ancestral land, and Qiu Yao''s power can help you. Of course, I will also do my best to help you. The strength of Qiu Yao and I are currently in the ancestral land, not many people can compare. Therefore, we can help you a lot!"


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was interested in this.


    Two seven-tailed fox demon, that is an absolutely rare power.

 Chapter 2144： Quite fanatical!

    Looking at the ancestral land, the power of the two seven-tailed fox monsters is definitely the top power. If you break through again, you will be the number one when you reach the eight tails, and it can be called the power of the beast level. It is of course a good thing to get two such forces. But the premise is to control them.


    Tang Ye looked at Qiu Ya, and then at Qiu Yao. If he couldn''t control these two vixens, he would basically not consider Qiuya''s proposal. Because one thing worth noting is that now monsters are constantly taking shape, then one day in the future, monsters will regain their strength and form a monster race to compete with the human race. At that time, if Qiuya and Qiuyao returned to the Monster Race, they would be two big mountains to the Human Race, and they would not be able to move them.


    Qiuya is quite smart. Knowing Tang Ye''s hesitation, she said: "You can rest assured that we will never betray you!"


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye would not believe this kind of oral words. He looked at Qiuya and said, "I do need strength now, but can you believe me if you help me? Also, I think your sister is very temperamental and will listen to me?"


    "I don''t listen to you!" Qiu Yao said immediately. She has always been someone who doesn''t want to be controlled. If she wants to listen to Tang Ye, even Tang Sheng finds it quite boring. What she wants is to be free and free.


    In this regard, Tang Ye could only shrug his shoulders and said: "If this is the case, then you go to death, or I can sympathize with you and beat you back into an ordinary fox."


    "You..." Qiu Yao couldn''t accept this. She wasn''t afraid of death, but seeing Tang Ye shake just now, she might not kill her, she was still moved.


    "Qiu Yao, do you really want to die that? Or do you want to burn the rare cultivation base?!" Qiu Ya was angry and cursed at Qiu Yao.


    "I..." Qiu Yao failed to refute, after all, she was guilty. Of course she didn''t want to die, and she didn''t want to fall short of so many years of practice.


    Then she chose silence and listened to Qiuya''s words.


    Qiuya looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Tang Sheng, we are willing to listen to you, please let Qiu Yao go."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Qiu Yao has killed, I am sure. But you, I don''t think so. On the contrary, you are upright, and you seem to have done a lot of good things. Then, why do you ask me and do me a favor? work?"


    "I..." Qiuya didn''t know what to say, lowered her head slightly, her face flushed a little, as if shy and embarrassed.


    Tang Ye looked dazed, and couldn''t help feeling agitated. What''s the matter with this vixen, showing such an expression, seduce people?


    "Cut, it''s not easy. Of course, my sister likes you." Qiu Yao on the side couldn''t stand it, pouting and humming: "My sister has always been your loyal fan. I''ll tell you, you If you want to take her to bed, she will follow you at any time!"


    Ouch, this is too blatant. Tang Ye and Qiu Ya would be embarrassed. Qiuya immediately became angry, but her face turned redder, and she cursed at Qiu Yao: "Qiu Yao, what are you talking about?! You really don''t want life anymore, do you?!"


    Then Qiuya looked at Tang Ye, she only looked at it, she didn''t dare to look any more, she lowered her head and said, "Qiu Yao has such a mouth, please don''t blame it!"


    "Yeah..." Tang Ye was also speechless, how good the atmosphere was, he was so majestic, punishing Qiu Yao, tame the vixen, and now he was a little bit ambiguous. Hey, it can''t be this way!


    Tang Ye calmed down, looked at Qiu Yao, and said, "Qiu Yao, are you really conscious of reflection?"


    "It''s my fault again?" Qiu Yao felt very innocent. Is it wrong to tell her sister''s feelings towards Tang Sheng? The world is really complicated, and she still likes simple ones.


    Qiu Yao really didn''t have the consciousness of reflection, but at this time, Tang Ye didn''t dislike her very much. Because of her revealing temperament, Tang Ye reminded Tang Ye of the girls he had known a hundred years ago, the girls who had a temperament. These people, in fact, are not bad-minded, as long as someone corrects and regulates them, they will be a good person.


    However, a woman like this little pepper also needs some means to control her, so Tang Ye decided to let Qing Linghuo invade Qiu Yao''s body. At this time, Qiu Yao was covered and burned by the green spirit fire, and her face became more ugly, but she was stubborn to endure it, but she didn''t even scream. Tang Ye slowly manipulated, letting the green spirit fire burning around Qiu Yao''s body merge into Qiu Yao''s body.


    What''s happening here?


    Seeing Qing Linghuo blending into the body, and no matter what happened, Qiuya and Qiu Yao were all surprised. Qiu Yao twisted her body and looked at her body carefully, but there was nothing unusual. Without being burned by the green spirit fire, she no longer suffered so much. But she knew that Qing Linghuo had not disappeared. She looked at Tang Ye and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "I just let the flame melt into your body. From now on, you have to listen to me. If you don''t listen, then the flame will burn in your body, enough to burn you out. If you Listen to me, then you will be fine. Did you understand what I said?"


    "You..." Of course Qiu Yao could understand it, but she was very angry. Doesn''t this mean that Tang Ye controlled her? What does he say? It''s boring to live like this. This is being manipulated!


    Tang Ye knew that Qiu Yao was angry, but he was not polite at all, and said to her, "So, are you not going to accept this kind of thing? You want to end her life?"


    "No, Tang Sheng, Qiu Yao is just good-tempered, that''s good." This is Qiu Ya, who said, staring at Qiu Yao and told Qiu Yao to stop talking. The result now is very good.


    Qiu Yao held back and stopped talking. In fact, she knew that such a result was good and what she wanted. Since you don''t want to die, or you don''t want to be reduced in cultivation, you can only be controlled by others in this way. This is a necessary price.


    "Tang Sheng, please call me into Qinglinghuo, so you can rest assured!" At this moment, Qiu Ya looked at Tang Ye and said actively.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Qiu Ya very confused. What''s going on, it is not a good thing to be controlled by Qing Linghuo, even if it is not not tortured, but when it comes to having to betray, it is equivalent to sealing one''s own back. Proactive request to be controlled, is there a problem in your mind?


    Qiu Yao felt that way. She rolled her eyes to look at Qiu Ya, but did not speak, but felt that Qiu Ya had a brain problem. Of course, thinking of Qiu Ya''s attitude towards Tang Sheng, she thought it was normal. She didn''t understand, is it necessary for my sister to be so dedicated to Tang Sheng? It''s not like what you said in a joke just now, elder sister likes Tang Sheng, right?


    Tacky and boring love story!


    Qiu Yao sneered at such things. A good vixen, who likes human beings, will certainly not have good results.


    Tang Ye was a little unaccustomed to Qiu Ya''s fiery eyes, and felt that Qiu Yao''s attitude towards him was a little fanatical, so he wanted to resolve the matter quickly and then go back to take care of Wang Cangcang.


    "Okay, just do what you said." Tang Ye said to Qiu Ya, and then injected a blast of green spirit fire into Qiu Ya.

 Chapter 2145： Its really attractive!

    Watching Tang Ye pour the green spirit fire into Qiuya''s body, Qiu Yao felt that her elder sister was hopeless, and she was so single-minded towards Tang Sheng. After the demon clan revives, I am afraid she is a person considered by the demon clan to betray her ancestors. .


    Qiu Yao didn''t just have a temper. She actually saw many things in her eyes, but she didn''t want to say it, or she was too lazy to think too much, so as not to worry about it. However, Qiuya is her sister after all, and she is very concerned about some things. However, seeing Qiuya willing to do that, she did not interfere. If my sister is happy, she can accept it.


    Now, Qiuya and Qiu Yao both have green spirit fire in their bodies. Qing Linghuo has evolved into a kind of "elf"-like flame, possessing self-awareness capabilities, even if Qiuya and Qiuyao are powerful, they cannot be eliminated. If it is forcibly eliminated, then without Tang Ye''s action, Qing Linghuo will ignite itself, burning people to death.


    Even Tang Ye didn''t know the nature of this green spirit fire. Because they have not reached that level. Only in the Nine Heavens, the firebirds in the outer firmament world noticed one or two. In the breath of flame, there is the power of the Phoenix in the Chaos Period. This kind of power, let alone Qiuya and Qiuyao, even the true gods can''t deal with it. That was the power that was comparable to the Pangu God Emperor when the world first opened.


    Tang Ye has controlled Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, but he doesn''t have any evil tastes, and he wants to do something to these two alluring foxes. When necessary, he will arrange Qiuya and Qiu Yao to act. Now, his main purpose is to let Wang Cangcang smoothly integrate his basaltic power.


    "You want to get basaltic power to break through. I understand this. In the current situation, practicing to the strongest state is something that people on the road must pursue. However, I can''t give basaltic power to anyone. Not only basaltic power, others The same is true with divine power. The four great beasts and the four fierce beasts, the divine power contained in, I will not give to anyone. The things that these divine powers can do are much greater than you think. I will never let them. Divine power was wasted on personal breakthroughs. If you want to master the future initiative of the ancestral land, you must play this game of chess and suppress the true god!" Tang Ye said to Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.


    Now that Qiuya and Qiuyao have joined the group, they have become his strength, so he needs to explain this situation so that Qiuya and Qiuyao will not forget the divine power.


    Qiuyao was stunned, she didn''t understand what Tang Sheng said suddenly. She doesn''t like to use her brain, what kind of layout, etc., she is always annoyed by this.


    However, Qiuya is really interested. She admired Tang Ye''s wisdom very much. Now that Tang Ye said these words, she was quite happy. Because she felt that Tang Ye regarded her as his own. And she herself wanted to delve into Tang Ye''s things, and the matter Tang Ye was talking about now was a matter of heaven and earth. She wanted to participate very much, so she thought about Tang Ye''s layout.


    Fox monsters like Qiuya are actually spirit foxes. The spirit fox is extremely intelligent. Although Tang Ye only said those words suddenly, without beginning and end, Qiuya had caught a glimpse of something and said, "Tang Sheng, do you want to use divine power to deal with the true god? The coming of the true **** requires divine power. To recover, after all, they are returning from the chaotic space. After thousands of years of erosion from the chaotic space, they certainly do not have the power at their peak. However, the divine power that the four great beasts and four beasts have always carried can be used as a divine power. The foundation of this. Once activated, they can quickly regain their supernatural power."


    Tang Ye nodded approvingly to Qiu Ya, very sure of Qiu Ya, and surprised in his heart. Qiuya must have inherited the memory of the ancestors of the monster race, otherwise it would not be so clear about the true **** being exiled to the chaotic space and then returning, and the divine power taking over these things.


    This gave Tang Ye another worry. The Yaozu''s revival must have been brewing on several monsters with powerful bloodlines. Now that there are monster races like Qiuya and Qiu Yao, it is inevitable that there are no other fairies like Qiuya and Qiu Yao who have amazing talents and have formed through other means, but they have been lurking and waiting for the opportunity.


    The gods are coming, and the demon race will slowly rise, and the demon race may also be on the way. Now, it is really going to be chaotic. Tang Ye suddenly felt a little tired. There is no end to this game. If you just react passively like this, it is really tiring. Maybe you can choose another way to solve it?


    Go and get the power of mythical beasts and fierce beasts myself, become the strongest by myself, and then reset the rules of heaven and earth. Is this feasible?


    "Tang Sheng..." Seeing Tang Ye hadn''t spoken for a long time, Qiu Ya spoke again.


    But Tang Ye quickly recovered, stopped Qiu Ya''s words, and said, "Just like them, call me the Lord, I don''t want to reveal my identity."


    With that, Tang Ye reunited his strength to his face, covered his face, and became a faceless person.


    "Okay, Lord." Qiuya listened to Tang Ye. Knowing that the Void Lord was Tang Sheng, she seemed to have found her home, and she was focused on Tang Ye. It''s like having the clearest goal in life. As long as you move towards this goal, you will be happy.


    Now she felt very happy because she stayed beside Tang Sheng.


    Tang Ye feels that Qiuya is a person who can be cultivated. If she can really focus on her, she will definitely be a great figure on her side in the future, and even become a pillar, so she is not afraid to tell her some confidential things, and continued: "To seize divine power is not only In order to destroy the introduction of the true god''s recovery of power, we must further weaken the true god''s power. What we need to do is to gather these eight divine powers and break the shackles of heaven and earth''s air in advance."


    "This..." Qiu Ya was taken aback. Tang Ye''s actions like this are fighting the rules of heaven and earth. The lifting of the shackles of Qi Luck was already something that the power of heaven and earth was slowly adjusting, but Tang Ye wanted to accelerate this matter. This kind of thing will be punished!


    Although Qiu Yao wasn''t very interested in these layouts, she couldn''t help being surprised when she heard Tang Ye''s words. Tang Sheng, this guy is worthy of being the number one in the ancestral land a hundred years ago, and he dares to do anything. When you are a human, you dare to clamor with heaven and god. As a powerhouse approaching the **** level, he dared to fight against the rules of heaven and earth. Such people, if they don''t die, can definitely accomplish great things.


    Qiu Yao glanced at Tang Ye, not afraid to admit that this human saint, the strongest person, was indeed extremely attractive.


    Tang Ye ignored Qiuya¡¯s surprise, with a firm expression, and said, ¡°You must do this. Don¡¯t think that you are the demon race and you can ignore it. If you let the true **** control the ancestral land at the peak state, it will be a fatal blow to your demon race. You demon Isn¡¯t the clan slowly emerging now? If it is occupied by the true gods, the monster clan will inevitably be suppressed again. I can¡¯t get up this time, and when I think about it, I¡¯m afraid it will be very difficult."


    Qiuya nodded and said: "The Lord is right, I will do my best to help you complete this plan!"

 Chapter 2146： Illusion space!

    Qiuya and Qiuyao obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangements, and Tang Ye felt a little sudden about this. I originally thought it was a powerful master who was coming to grab the basaltic power, so I would kill it if necessary. There were still some twists and turns in the middle. The two men were very powerful, beyond imagination. If they were not suppressed by the force of luck, I am afraid that they would not be able to use these two powerful vixens. But now, these two vixens have become their own.


    Now take the two foxes back home, still the face of the country and the city, I don''t know how other people will react?


    "Do you still have your own business to deal with?" Tang Ye asked Qiu Ya.


    Qiuya shook her head and said, "No."


    Qiu Yao didn''t speak, she would say it herself if she had something. The two sisters, in this world, apart from practicing, they were originally alone. Now that Tang Sheng discovered that he had to listen to Tang Sheng''s words, perhaps it was the so-called causal cycle. A hundred years ago, it was formed because of Tang Ye, and the cultivation level was supreme. Seeing Tang Sheng a hundred years later, it is natural to do something for Tang Sheng.


    According to Qiu Yao''s temperament, he couldn''t bear to be arranged like this. She didn''t want to do something she didn''t like. Or, being done something disliked by others. But now she doesn''t worry too much, probably because she has a kind of trust in Tang Ye deep in her heart. Tang Ye''s personality, the name of the saint of the human race, wouldn''t be too much and dirty.


    "Since you are all fine, then follow me." Tang Ye said, and then opened a space gap at will to make a space jump.


    Qiu Yao walked directly in without being polite. But Qiuya stopped to observe, she was very interested in this space channel.


    Tang Ye asked her: "Do you have an idea?"


    Qiuya said: "Space jump, I know one or two. However, I use the illusion space of the fox clan. However, every time I use the illusion space, I cannot determine the coordinates, that is, I can jump, but I cannot control where I jump. . And the distance is not controllable. It may be a jump of tens of meters, but it may also be hundreds of meters or thousands of meters. This instability makes me dare not use it easily. Probably my ability is not enough. I still need to comprehend."


    Tang Ye was very surprised by this, Illusion Space? Illusion is not the ability to open a third-party space, it just confuses the object in this space, making it think that it is in another space. However, Qiuya''s illusion space can still be used as a space jump ability. So, how powerful is this illusion technique to be so qualitatively changed?


    Tang Ye thought about it and felt that it was a great blessing to be able to bring Qiu Ya to his side now. If it hadn''t been for Qiu Ya to use Tang Sheng''s Qi Luck Power, Tang Ye would not have discovered this Qi Luck-related matter, and would not be able to overcome them so quickly. Otherwise, Shan Qiuya''s illusion is really used, although it can''t threaten him, but there are still some entanglements for him, I am afraid it will waste a lot of time.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao still have a lot of power, whether it is the secret technique they are proficient in, or the secrets of the monster race itself. This is very useful to him. For this reason, Tang Ye''s attitude towards Qiuya and Qiuyao was better. There is no need to worry about Qiu Ya, the loyalty in her eyes, and an overly enthusiastic affection. Tang Ye was relieved of her like this. As for Qiu Yao, his temper was a bit fierce and he was not very obedient, but he decided to convince people with virtue and be gentle and not threatening. This kind of person must be soft or hard.


    "Why don''t you use the illusion space to take a look. Let''s walk around. I will help you see if there is any problem. Maybe it can help you." Tang Ye said to Qiu Ya.


    In fact, this is something that needs careful consideration, because if you help Qiuya master the illusion space, then Qiuya will become even more terrifying. One is the power of illusion, the other is that it can also perform space jumps, this kind of ability, I am afraid that Tang Ye himself will find it difficult. When Qiuya becomes an enemy, it is simply a problem for raising a tiger.


    However, there is no doubt about the use of the suspect. Tang Ye chose to believe in Qiuya. He was sure that he was not deceived by Qiuya, nor did he have any illusions of Zhong Qiuya. So he helped Qiuya because he wanted to do it.


    Qiuya was very happy to hear what Tang Ye said. She was very happy to stay with Tang Ye and help Tang Ye. Now that he has Tang Ye''s help, it is simply happiness. There was a sweet smile on her face, and a bit of shame, like a beautiful lady in a newlywed bridal chamber. This made Qiuyao next to him see goosebumps. Her sister was really helpless. It was so obvious that she thought Tang Sheng was not a man, so she wouldn''t move her?


    Tang Ye is really not used to Qiu Ya''s too obvious feelings, so he pretended to ignore it, retracted the space channel that had just been opened, and turned to look at Qiu Ya''s illusion space.


    Qiuya was careful not to make a mistake in front of Tang Ye, and then opened the illusion space. She transformed into the form of a seven-tailed fox demon, and then twisted the key with one hand, and then a colorful vortex appeared in front of her, which was very gorgeous.


    "This is the way I retreated the illusion technique, leaving the space open. It is also considered the illusion space." Qiu Ya said to Tang Ye after opening the illusion space. Originally the illusion space, the whole area around it should have become an illusion, but now it is studied as the side of space jumping, Qiuya omitted the illusion and went directly to the space jumping side.


    Tang Ye wanted to enter the illusion space to try, but Qiuya stopped him and said, "Honorable Lord, this is dangerous. The situation in the third-party space cannot be controlled, and the squeezing force of the space is very strong. If you rush in, it is inevitable that you will encounter accidents. "


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and then felt the situation in the illusion space. It was the same as his usual jumping space. Then Qiu Ya considered the situation, he had already considered and solved it when he took people to jump in the space in the past. Because of his strength, it can resist the squeeze of space for a period of time.


    "It''s okay, you come with me. Enter the space, I will block the changes in the space, Qiuya, you can take advantage of this to observe and feel, and maybe it can solve the situation where you cannot control the changes in the space." Tang Ye said to Qiuya .


    "Is it really possible? Lord, are you sure there will be nothing wrong?" Qiu Ya asked Tang Ye, in fact she was already eager to try, but she was still worried about safety.


    Tang Ye nodded definitely. Qiu Ya believed him and entered the illusion space, Qiu Yao was with him. All three of them entered the opening of the illusion space and reached the third space. As Qiuya said, she still couldn''t control this ability completely. Soon they were squeezed by the space, and as if entering the space turbulence, there were a lot of turbulence forces impacting, which was very dangerous. But at this time, Tang Ye gave out his strength to surround and cover Qiuya and Qiuyao, so that they would not be hurt by the turbulence of space and the impact of squeezing.


    Originally Qiuya was flustered, but after being protected by Tang Ye, she immediately felt relieved. Tang Sheng''s power is really strong, and the space field has reached such a high level.


    With Tang Ye''s protection, Qiuya seized the opportunity to observe and feel the situation in the space. She has a very high savvy, and with this opportunity, she vaguely feels that she has mastered the mystery of space jump.

 Chapter 2147： Do you want to break through?

    When they came out of the illusion space, both Tang Ye and Qiuya Qiuyao were in peace. It can be said that the illusion space jump driven by Qiuya was successful. However, the results are still somewhat unsatisfactory. Because after I came out, I arrived in a barren jungle and I didn''t know where it was.


    The most fundamental purpose of space jump is to get to a place quickly. If you can''t reach that place, it won''t be considered a success, not just saying that people are okay. Therefore, after seeing this situation, Qiuya looked embarrassed and felt ashamed.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is nothing, you just need the ability to perfect the coordinates. Traveling around the world, remembering the characteristics of space, and completing the coordinate sensing, then the world is so big that you will jump with you. "


    Qiuya nodded happily and said, "Thank you Lord."


    She was indeed very happy. She didn''t expect that she had received such a big guidance just after talking to Tang Ye. It is self-evident to master the convenience brought by the illusion space. When it comes to space capabilities, it is very difficult to study. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s personal experience, I''m afraid it would take a lot of time to comprehend.


    "You''re welcome." Since Tang Ye chose to believe in Qiuya, he would treat it as his own. When his own person becomes stronger, he has strengthened his strength, which is a good thing for him.


    Then, Tang Ye opened the space channel and led Qiuya and Qiu Yao to jump to Feng Zhulian. At this time, Feng Zhu Lian stayed beside Wang Cangcang, looking at Wang Cangcang, letting Wang Cangcang slowly merge his profound martial power. A lot of time has passed, and Wang Cangcang''s fusion of basaltic divine power is going smoothly. This is probably the power of twelve koi carps at work. Feng Zhulian saw that every time Wang Cangcang was in pain, the pattern of the twelve koi would change, and then Wang Cangcang would ease down, much better than she was at that time.


    Seeing Tang Ye appear, Feng Zhulian breathed a sigh of relief. She also felt the strength of Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, and Tang Ye dealt with it alone, she was still very worried. Now that Tang Ye came back safely, there must be nothing wrong. However, she soon saw that Qiuya and Qiuyao followed, standing behind Tang Ye.


    "They won''t attack us anymore." Seeing Feng Zhu Lian making a defensive action, Tang Ye immediately said to her.


    Fengzhu Lian was taken aback for a moment, with a puzzled expression. Could it be that these two foxes stopped robbing the basal powers, did they give up or something? Things are weird. The two vixens seem to be close to the boss. Have they reached some kind of agreement? !


    Looking at the appearance of Qiuya and Qiuyao, Feng Zhulian expressed very opinions. She worried whether Tang Ye was bewitched. If so, Qiuya and Qiuyao are really powerful, and illusion can reach such a level that even the Lord can''t stop them? But it''s normal, the Lord is a man after all.


    However, I am also a great beauty, and usually the Lord does not necessarily behave outrageously towards me?


    "This is Qiuya, this is Qiu Yao." Tang Ye introduced to her as Feng Zhulian made up the mess in her brain.


    Feng Zhulian returned to her senses, looked at Tang Ye, and then Qiuya and Qiu Yao, she couldn''t accept it for a while. These two extremely beautiful women were enemies not long ago, but now they are friendly forces. It''s so dreamy!


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to explain, and he didn''t want to say things slowly a hundred years ago. Moreover, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao certainly don''t want too many people to be told about their cultivation. It is inevitable to be disadvantaged if someone knows the details. So Tang Ye just ordered Feng Zhulian in the name of the Lord, and said: "Don''t worry, Qiuya and Qiuyao''s affairs, I can guarantee that there will be no impact. Now that they join us, we will grow stronger. The next hunter is The white tiger beast, the Snow Tibetan Plateau in the west, may have faint traces of the white tiger beast awakening. We have to start preparing for this matter, first find the magic furnace, as for whether to go to the dragon to train again, it depends on the time. If there is no time, just directly I went to fight."


    "Yes!" Feng Zhulian nodded. She was inspired by Tang Ye''s words, because Tang Ye said later, if there is no time to go to the Shenlong to adapt and train the white tiger and the beast, then go directly. This shows that they have enough power! If there is not enough power, how dare to act hastily.


    Feng Zhu Lian was the group of people who followed Tang Ye in the first place. She saw with her own eyes the power that Tang Ye had gathered, and in a short period of time, she had surpassed other powers in the ancestral land. And she herself has reached a peak height. Looking at the ancestral land, few people are her opponents.


    Tang Ye looked at Wang Cangcang. Wang Cangcang was still in a state of fusion of basal martial power, sweating on his forehead, and it was a critical moment. At this time, it is the time to withstand the greatest impact of the divine power, if you can''t make it through, you will fall short. Tang Ye naturally didn''t allow this to happen, so he squatted down to see Wang Cangcang''s situation.


    In order to alleviate the pain Wang Cangcang endured, Tang Ye injected her with vitality. This power, taken from the world, will always have such great value. That''s why I said that this is a magical skill. Tang Ye always wanted to break through this magical skill. After all, withered trees go up in spring, and iron trees bloom. When the iron tree blooms, Bodhi will give birth to children!


    If you comprehend these three realms, even if you don''t have any other secret techniques, I am afraid you can dominate the world. In the Taoist and Buddhism families, there have been people who realized that the dead trees come in spring, but the iron tree blooms, never heard of it. As for the birth of Bodhi, it is only a few words in the legend. Even at the level of the true god, there is little comprehension. Probably that is a kind of origin power, the power that existed when the heavens and the earth were opened, and can bring people back to life.


    With Tang Ye''s vitality alleviating, Wang Cangcang''s condition looked much better, but she still didn''t wake up, and it would still take a while for the final fusion of the profound martial power. Tang Ye said to Feng Zhulian: "Go back to the body of Xuanwu and take a look. Help them solve the body of Xuanwu. If they are still snatched by others, you can do what you want. My opinion is that you don''t want to kill you."


    "Okay." Feng Zhulian nodded, and then left.


    Before leaving, Feng Zhu Lian walked past Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. She paused for a while and glanced at Qiuya and Qiuyao. Although Tang Ye was still there, she hummed softly, her attitude was not so friendly, and said: "You better not use any tricks, otherwise I won''t let it go. you guys!"


    After all, the Suzaku''s divine fire wings stretched out from behind the Fengzhu curtain, soared into the sky, and left quickly.


    Qiu Yao still wanted to refute Feng Zhu Lian''s, but Qiu Ya grabbed Qiu Yao, not allowing her to talk too much. It''s normal for Fengzhu Lian to have opinions. They were enemies a few hours ago, but now they have suddenly become friends. In addition, they are vixens, deceptive, cunning, etc., which are the characteristics of them being rumored. It is strange if they are not wary .


    Tang Ye ignored these things, he didn''t want to emphasize it, lest he seemed to be on someone''s side deliberately. He looked at Qiuya and Qiu Yao, and suddenly said, "Do you want to break through?"


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were surprised, breakthrough?


    If it breaks through, it will be stronger than Tang Sheng. Is Tang Sheng really so selfless?

 Chapter 2148： Cant wait to call Dad!

    If Qiuya and Qiuyao make a breakthrough, even if they do not reach the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox, but reach the eight-tailed fox, they are extremely powerful and can be compared with the beast. Then, dealing with other sacred beasts will be very easy on their side. Because there are already two divine power holders, Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang, plus two people who are comparable to the power of divine beasts, then there are only four.


    Isn''t it easy to kill one of four with almost equal power?


    Tang Ye did not expect that so many powerful forces had gathered around him unconsciously. It seems that this road is better than imagined, but I don''t know how it is when the true **** descends. And, there is the destiny **** who is the most difficult to deal with.


    Therefore, Tang Ye would not dislike too much about power. As long as it is within his control, or he can''t control it, but it can be a friendly army, he can accept it, and he is generous to help.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were surprised by what he said, help them to break through? Is it to separate out supernatural power?


    Tang Ye didn''t think about this for the time being. Breaking through with divine power would not be a problem even for them to break through to the realm of the nine-tailed monster fox. However, the divine power has other uses, it is impossible to give them. Then, to help them break through, they can only use other methods. In other ways, don''t expect to break through to the nine-tailed demon fox at once, the eight-tailed demon fox may be difficult. But compared to now, the power has always increased.


    Tang Ye said to them: "It''s okay to help you break through, but it''s not a way of combining divine power. Moreover, you may not be able to merge divine power. This plan to seize divine power, in fact, is not my plan, but has already It¡¯s been arranged. Otherwise, how can there be such a coincidence that there is a magical furnace? Some things were arranged very far away. Perhaps the memory inherited in your monster blood will be mentioned. If you know Please tell me. I am very curious, what is this game that has lasted for thousands of years and has not yet ended? What is the purpose? Is it really just to capture the mutant destiny god?"


    When Tang Ye said these words, Qiu Ya always listened very carefully, keeping everything in her heart. She knew that there was a lot of important information in it, all about the pattern of heaven and earth. This is the thing that can be touched by Tang Ye''s side, it is completely different from usual. Many people still don''t have the situation that Tang Ye is currently in.


    As for Qiu Yao, she doesn''t care about that much, but her big eyes rolled around, pretending to be thinking. Of course she also thought about some things, but she still tended to be "lazy" and felt that she didn''t have to think so much. Since she wanted to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements, it would be better to just listen to the arrangements. What would she think about?


    Now except for breaking into the nine-tailed fox demon, which is of interest to her, she has little interest.


    Tang Ye continued to say to them: "I can see that your cultivation methods are different. Qiuya, you are practicing through Taoism, and Qiuyao, you are... your way is too cruel, taking the essence of others, and even killing people. In fact, it is also a way of taking the essence of others. Now you can''t do this anymore, otherwise I will be rude to you. Of course, you can''t stop your practice. Therefore, taking the essence of others is still possible, but you can''t do evil. If When you meet a beast, you have no problem capturing the essence of the beast. Or, facing an enemy, you have no problem capturing the essence of the enemy."


    "Heh..." Qiu Yao sneered or satirized Tang Ye''s actions, and snorted, "Isn''t this a double standard? To put it bluntly, the enemy can move without moving. Good people can''t kill. , Bad people can¡¯t be killed. Anyway, there is never such a thing as equality for everyone."


    "Do you think there will be such a thing?" Tang Ye responded with a sneer, and hummed: "What kind of person is a good person? I don''t understand. I just try to follow the good people that the public thinks as much as possible. If possible, try my best. Be a good person. However, I have never said that I am a good person. A standard good person, I am afraid that no one can do it. Besides, do good people have standard practices?"


    With that, Tang Ye sighed slightly, looked up at the sky, and said, "The world is not benevolent, and everything is a humble dog. The saint is not benevolent. In such a world, he can only act according to his own rules. This is a very fundamental behavior. . If you can accept some restrictions, or make restrictions yourself, then it is very capable. In short, keep your original intention. Whether it is right or right, at least you will not deny yourself. If it is subject to other conditions The changes you have accepted voluntarily."


    Qiu Yao looked at Tang Ye, a little speechless, then hummed, "I don''t understand."


    "..."


    Tang Ye didn''t go to say any more, and stopped talking to Qiu Yao with a sigh of "Um", and continued the topic of how they could break through.


    "Qiuya, if you want to practice through the Tao, you can just follow the usual way. There is no problem. And if you borrow my Tao, then you stay by my side. I can guide you if you have time, maybe yes. Your breakthrough is helpful. You are now approaching the realm of the eight-tailed fox demon, and there is a lot of hope for a breakthrough." Tang Ye looked at Qiu Ya and said.


    Qiuya was very happy, it was indeed the case. She was practicing through Tang Ye''s Taoism. Before Tang Ye was not by her side, she could comprehend the present situation. Now that Tang Ye is by his side, she can still give her some pointers, so her cultivation speed will definitely increase. A few days ago, just because she was close to Tang Ye, she got another chance to break through, reaching the realm of being close to the eight-tailed monster fox. She was originally weaker than Qiu Yao, but now she is stronger than Qiu Yao. It can be expected that the next breakthrough will be easier than before.


    "Thank you Lord!" Qiu Ya''s eyes flashed with enthusiasm, and she looked at Tang Ye as if she couldn''t wait to give herself to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye avoided. Oh, such a mature vixen, so passionate about himself, a little bit unable to control.


    Then Tang Ye said to Qiu Yao: "The Xuanwu body also has a heart, and it can be eaten for you, maybe it will be helpful for your breakthrough."


    "Ah...!" Qiu Yao was stunned for a while, suspecting that she had heard it wrong.


    Impossible, there will be such a good thing. Tang Sheng is willing to give himself the heart of the Xuanwu body?


    Tang Ye looked at her and said, "See if it works. If it works, Suzaku''s heart will be given to you?"


    "Uh...!" Qiu Yao was struck by lightning, this is her own dream, Tang Sheng can''t be so good to herself! Doing my own dreams!


    But she was not dreaming, what Tang Ye said was true. Because of the heart thing, people seem to be more taboo. The last time the Suzaku was hunted, the body of the Suzaku got no movement in the heart. In the end, it may also be used by the corpse for experimentation, or it may be eaten by the corpse. Now if there is a better use, it will naturally be used.


    Qiu Yao squeezed herself and realized that it was not a dream. Then looking at Tang Ye, he didn''t have much opinion on Tang Ye, and he couldn''t wait to call Dad.

 Chapter 2149： Be gentle!

    For Tang Ye and the others, the heart may be a little taboo, and they feel that it is very cruel and cruel to shoot this thing. However, for Qiu Yao, it was the best practice. Of course, Qiu Yao and Qiu Ya actually revealed that they don''t like eating hearts. Perhaps I have lived in a human form for a long time, influenced by many human cultures, and feel that eating the heart is very disgusting, intolerable, and even intolerable.


    Of course, this refers to the same kind of heart. If it¡¯s the liver of other animals, isn¡¯t it a food or a tonic for humans?


    In the same way, for the vixen, the human heart is a food supplement. Besides, that is the heart of the beast. In fact, Tang Ye and the others could also try to eat this, but they couldn''t bear the power of God, and eating might be a waste. That''s why Tang Ye thought of giving this to Qiu Yao.


    Seeing Qiu Yao''s surprised expression, Tang Ye felt amused. Convince people with morality, give benefits, always tame this hot vixen, and ask her to be obedient. Tang Ye said to Qiu Yao: "Since you have joined me, I trust you and will naturally cultivate you. Do you think I will only threaten you to do things for me?"


    "Will you really give me the heart of Xuanwu and the heart of Suzaku?" Qiu Yao asked, staring at Tang Ye with big eyes unblinking.


    Tang Ye said: "As long as you know how to be grateful, of course you will. I don''t like ingratitude, and I don''t like betrayal. So, you know what to do."


    "Of course! Haha..." Qiu Yao laughed, a little scornful, like a friend of wine and meat, but she was sincere.


    Qiu Ya rolled her eyes at this, not to mention that Qiu Yao was spineless, and was actually seduced by this advantage. She asked Qiu Yao to quickly thank Tang Ye, and by the way, hint at how good Tang Ye is, and listen to Tang Ye honestly in the future.


    "Thank you Tang Sheng...oh, no, thank you Lord!" Qiu Yao thanked Tang Ye, but she called the wrong one, and then quickly glanced at Wang Cangcang, who was meditating next to him, who had merged with his divine power. Seeing that Wang Cangcang hadn''t woken up yet. Did not hear, only breathed a sigh of relief. Now Tang Ye didn''t want others to know his identity, so he had to hide it.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "It''s okay, it''s all about what you need, I will help you, you will help me, right?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Maybe it''s the benefit, Qiu Yao''s attitude towards Tang Ye has changed drastically, and she doesn''t like to push the bar. She is too spineless like this. Of course, it is also possible that she pretended, anyway, to fool Tang Ye first, and then talk about it after getting the benefits.


    Tang Ye laughed. As for his expression, it was covered up and couldn''t be seen. Then he went over to take Wang Cangcang, and then opened the space channel, going back to everyone, and said to Qiuya and Qiu Yao: " You can do your own thing first, deal with it, or just take a break or whatever, and then come back to me, I will tell you the next step, you need to take action."


    "Okay." Qiu Ya nodded.


    After Tang Ye left, Qiuya walked up to Qiu Yao and said, "Qiu Yao, don''t lie to Tang Sheng, otherwise it really irritates him, you can''t eat it!"


    Qiu Yao rolled her eyes and said, "Sister, why do you think that I am not sincere in thanking Tang Sheng? If he helps me break through, I will really thank him, OK! Am I the kind of ungrateful person? As for wanting to get rid of Tang Sheng¡¯s limitation of aspiration power, it¡¯s not human nature. After all, I was worried about being killed by him. I am not you. I am innocent. Now since Tang Sheng doesn¡¯t blame me, give me a chance, of course I¡¯m fine Do something."


    Qiu Ya frowned slightly at Qiu Yao. She didn''t know if Qiu Yao was true or lying, this grumpy vixen sister was a little unpredictable.


    "Sister, let''s go back, go for a walk, and then go to Tang Sheng!" Qiu Yao ignored Qiu Ya''s suspicious eyes, and said cheerfully. Now she only wanted Xuanwu''s heart, and if possible, Suzaku''s heart, so she actively wanted to find Tang Ye.


    Qiuya was helpless to her and shook her head, but seeing Qiu Yao''s eyes with love again, she left with Qiu Yao.


    At this time, Tang Ye took Wang Cangcang back to Fengzhu Lian and the others, and saw that no one came to **** the Xuanwu body. On the surface of the sea, there were many corpses floating, and the blue water was stained with a lot of red, which was blood. More brutal and bloody, there are still many corpses. These were bitten by a two-headed giant python. And many of these people were killed by two-headed pythons.


    The two-headed python doesn''t have a good impression of those who come to **** the body of Xuanwu, just kill it directly. Like the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, they are kind, so you don''t need to kill them, so you can let them go.


    Seeing Tang Ye returning with Wang Cangcang, everyone nodded to Tang Ye and bent slightly to indicate that they had seen the Lord. This is not necessary for them. However, such a move is seen by others, and it is very meaningful. Because now Tang Zisang and their weakest strength are the holy way, and they all need to bow their heads to Tang Ye and claim the court, which shows that Tang Ye is powerful.


    Void Lord, No. 1 in the world.


    Those who didn''t dare to come over again to **** the body of Xuanwu, formed this concept in their minds. Being able to monopolize the beast without defeat is indeed worthy of such prestige.


    After Tang Ye appeared, he didn''t look at the people who came to **** the body of Xuanwu, and now they were injured and defeated. He just said to Tang Zisang and the others: "You go back to the flower cave and prepare for the next plan. I will take the body of Xuanwu back. "


    "Yes!" everyone nodded.


    With so many people and the basalt body that is as large as a mountain, the ability to use space to jump is not realistic, so they need to return to Luohua Cave by their own ability.


    When Wang Cangcang woke up, her basaltic power had been integrated. Tang Ye looked at her, cared and greeted briefly, then said about their arrangements, and asked her: "Are you going to go to Luohua Cave with us or go back to the palace of the Red Wall?"


    Wang Cangcang knew that she had received Tang Ye''s huge favor and should have been with Tang Ye, but now she missed her father Wang Jiuxiao very much, and worried that Wang Jiuxiao would worry about her, so she said, "I want to go back to the Red Wall Palace first. "


    "Okay, I will let Zisang stay with you to avoid accidents. Now you are the holder of basal power, and many people, and many non-human beings, are staring at you. Now you are not able to use the powers proficiently, and you will inevitably be dealt with So, Zisang followed me with a lot of peace of mind. By the way, I asked Zisang to go back and see your father. I know the relationship between the Wang family and the Tang family." Tang Ye said to Wang Cangcang.


    Wang Cangcang suddenly felt that Tang Ye was a very gentle person, and there was no such evil as rumored. She thanked Tang Ye very much and nodded and said, "Thank you senior."


    Then Tang Zisang was called by Tang Ye. After listening to Tang Ye''s arrangement, she just glanced at Wang Cangcang, with the same expression, she nodded and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 2150： Live patterns!

    Wang Cangcang has always given people the feeling of being a girl in the big yard. Probably she has been staying at the Red Wall Court, not showing up much. When going out, he is also gentle and gentle, and he appears adept and moral. Unlike Tang Zisang, Tang Zisang is active outside and has long been known as a ruthless master and a powerful woman.


    The first phoenix and the second phoenix of the Red Wall Palace, two people with different personalities in the eyes of others, are sisters. Now the two of them are returning to the palace of the Red Wall together, not speaking much. Such an atmosphere always makes people feel embarrassed, and it seems that the relationship is not good. However, this situation is normal for the two of them, so the two did not feel embarrassed.


    Wang Cangcang was just a little worried. Now she has obtained the basal martial power and has completed the integration. Next, she only needs to use it skillfully. Then she is a divine power holder, and her power suddenly leapt to the top level. Tang Zisang is not her opponent. She worried that this kind of thing would affect Tang Zisang. Since Tang Zisang is a double sage, his strength has always been at the forefront of his peers. But now, Wang Cangcang surpassed her. And, Fengzhu Lian also surpassed her. It is not difficult to predict that many people will surpass her in the future, and the power melting pot will definitely be. This kind of thing, I wonder if Tang Zisang will be hit.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be a melting pot of divine power." Wang Cangcang said to Tang Zisang on his way back to the Red Wall Palace. She seemed to be probing and taking care of Tang Zisang''s feelings, suggesting that she is now gaining such a powerful force is completely unexpected, not how she tried to surpass Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang glanced at Wang Cangcang, feeling a little strange, and said, "This accident is a good thing. What concerns do you seem to have?"


    Unlike Wang Cangcang, Wang Cangcang takes care of other people''s feelings, but Tang Zisang doesn''t care so much, he can do whatever he wants, and he can say whatever he wants, which is more direct.


    Wang Cangcang turned his head and rolled his eyes, and seeing Tang Zisang''s appearance, he probably didn''t care about other people''s surpassing her, because he was too worried.


    "There is nothing to worry about. I just feel that this is a little drama. I actually gained the power of Xuanwu." Wang Cangcang said, and she only said to Tang Zisang with some inner feelings, and continued: "You have been with the frontless generation for a while. Is it strange that he is not afraid of others surpassing him and betraying him? Divine power is the strongest power in the ancestral land now, but the generations who have never looked at it were given to us. He has other plans, Or is it really so...selfless?"


    This doubt is shared by many people, including Tang Zisang. Indeed, hunting the beasts was very difficult and extremely dangerous, and Tang Ye paid the most for it. But in the end, he hunted the beasts and gained divine power, but he didn''t want it at all. Even if it is limited by the melting pot of supernatural power, it is too altruistic and great.


    Tang Zisang didn''t understand Tang Ye''s thoughts, and said to Wang Cangcang, "The Lord... is not an ordinary person."


    This answer is too perfunctory and useless. Who does not know that the Void Lord is not an ordinary person. Wang Cangcang rolled his eyes, then he thought for a while, and then said, "The generation without front can do nothing about the beast. Although he can fight the beast, he can''t actually kill the beast. Then, I, and Fengzhu, who have gained the power. Curtain, there is nothing for the generation without front. Isn''t he afraid of such a thing? Many of us have different positions, such as me, a member of the red wall court, in case one day conflicts with the generation without front, Isn''t he afraid that I will stand against him?"


    "So, what do you think?" Tang Zisang asked. Wang Cangcang said so much, he must have some ideas.


    Wang Cangcang became a little embarrassed, hesitated for a moment, and said it out, looking at Tang Zisang with a firm expression, and said: "I think there must be some way to control us without a front. Otherwise, I won''t be so relieved. I know that this is the case for the frontless. Disrespectful, but this kind of speculation is not unreasonable."


    "So what?" Tang Zisang didn''t think this was a big deal, and said, "If the generation without a front does this, he seems to be a normal person? Since he thinks that he is watching the divine power given to you, he has no point. Selfishness is not normal, so controlling you is normal."


    "As long as the senior didn¡¯t do anything excessive to you, it¡¯s fine. I believe that even if he did that, he would still give himself some protection. Otherwise, one day he will be dealt with by you, he would be too wronged and aggrieved. "Tang Zisang is very considerate of Tang Ye.


    "Also...so too." Wang Cangcang said softly. If Tang Ye did that, it would be understandable, but it would be a little unpleasant and worried after being put on her and controlled by others.


    Then the two said nothing, and quickly returned to the red wall court. Originally Tang Ye''s concern was that Wang Cangcang, who had just merged with his profound strength, would be attacked, but he did not. It seems that those who have attempted are very self-aware, knowing that they are not the opponents of Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang, so they did not go directly to die.


    If you want to seize the basaltic power from such a powerful person, you can''t do it without any tricks. Therefore, the power surging behind did not jump out, and it always made people a little uneasy. I don''t know when it will be attacked or fall into a trap.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao had no intention of dealing with state affairs in the Little Courtyard of the Emperor of the Red Wall Palace, because he had received news that Wang Cangcang had undergone an abnormal change and carried the power of basalt, and that was like a phoenix curtain. This is both good and bad. Becoming a divine power holder, in this turbulent world situation, having a strong power, it is definitely good, not weak and helpless. However, holding divine power will attract others'' attention and become their goal. When the true **** descends, the target that the true **** wants to destroy will also be the first to be eliminated, which is another very dangerous thing.


    However, aside from divine power, Wang Cangcang himself is also a powerful person. His position is important, and his position in the human race is inherently special. If the true **** descends to deal with humans, then people in this position will naturally bear the brunt.


    Thinking that Tang Ye led the plan to hunt the beasts and seize the divine power, Wang Jiuxiao felt relieved. Tang Sheng always believed that with Tang Sheng''s protection, he believed that nothing would happen to Wang Cangcang. Then, he heard the news of Wang Cangcang''s return and hurriedly went out to see.


    When Wang Cangcang returned to the Red Wall Palace, he suddenly felt uncomfortable. It turned out that the place was full of the aura of twelve koi carps. However, the twelve koi were dead. Thinking of this, she felt sad and couldn''t help but look at the basalt pattern formed by the twelve koi in her chest.


    However, she was taken aback, because she faintly saw that the twelve koi patterns seemed to come alive, swimming in sequence. The basalt pattern formed by the koi is alive!

 Chapter 2151： Unlimited!

    The pattern on his body is actually alive, which is really incredible. Wang Cangcang looked at the basalt pattern printed on his chest. It was formed by connecting twelve koi carps. Now the basalt pattern seems to float, just like twelve koi carps are swimming along. The basalt pattern remains unchanged, but it flickers like a light.


    The twelve koi is very magical, but now this situation is even more so. Before, the twelve koi went north and approached Xuanwu. Xuanwu noticed that he wanted to kill Wang Cangcang. The fact that the twelve koi can block the basaltic attack twice shows that there is a great mystery in it. Later, the twelve koi carps died, turned into white light, merged into Wang Cangcang''s body, forming a basalt mark on her chest, and revived Wang Cangcang''s power as a basaltic melting pot.


    It is not difficult to imagine that these twelve koi and Wang Cangcang have great opportunities, and are even destined to be linked together. Now that the Xuanwu mark moves again, the twelve koi floats, which definitely implies something.


    Wang Cangcang wanted to understand, she kept looking down, but could not think of the meaning.


    Tang Zisang, who was standing next to Wang Cangcang, also saw the situation. She also knew about the twelve koi, and she knew it when he obtained the twelve koi from Wang Cangcang.


    These twelve koi are the best koi that Wang Cangcang obtained when he traveled the world earlier. People go because of the koi, and the koi comes out because of the person. It is a matter of chance, so ordinary people can''t get these wise koi no matter what. After Wang Cangcang got these twelve koi carps, he understood the secret technique of observing the air movement, and then accompanied the twelve koi carps day and night, becoming the only special talented woman in the world who could observe the air movement.


    While in the northern waters, the twelve koi carps sacrificed themselves to save Wang Cangcang and turned into a mark of basalt, allowing Wang Cangcang to regain his body in the melting pot of divine power. This was both good and bad for Wang Cangcang. The good thing is that she awakened the power of the divine melting pot. The bad thing is that she lost twelve koi.


    The twelve koi is a thing of wisdom. After getting along for a long time, they naturally have deep feelings. Their death was a big blow to Wang Cangcang, let alone to protect Wang Cangcang. Tang Zisang could understand Wang Cangcang''s feelings, but now, the marks of the twelve koi carps were floating, as if the twelve koi carps were not dead but were alive.


    This is a very strange thing. Tang Zisang walked over and took a look, wondering: "What''s going on? It''s not these twelve koi carps that died and came back to life, right?"


    "I don''t know either." Wang Cangcang shook her head, but she could see that she was excited and she had great expectations. She was probably thinking of the Koi coming back to life.


    Tang Zisang looked at the floating mark of the twelve koi carps, thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered one of the things Tang Ye had taught her, which was the magical artifact. After she entered the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and learned the dragon family combat skills from Long Qing, she needed to condense a halberd as a weapon. If only power is turned into a weapon, then the attack is time-effective, which is essentially like an attack trick, which disappears after one blow, or its power is greatly reduced. However, if you master the power illusion, then the illusion weapon, just like the actual weapon, can be used until it is retracted.


    Tang Zisang learned to transform a weapon, which was a purple dragon halberd. The people of the ancestral land did not know that there was a stronger Overlord Halberd, which had always been the dragon halberd of the legendary Long Family, and thought it was the strongest artifact in the world that Tang Sheng had inherited. Therefore, the power of the Shenlong Halberd is considered the greatest. Tang Zisang learned the dragon family''s combat skills, holding the dragon halberd that she transformed with the power of the double saints. In fact, he was not afraid of the strong one level higher than her. She is approaching the realm of heaven and human, then she is not afraid of masters in the realm of heaven and human.


    The double sanctuary turned purple divine dragon halberd, and an extra layer of poisonous saint¡¯s virulent ability was extremely terrifying. Although Tang Zisang did not possess divine power, he might not lose to the divine power holder because of his bloodline inheritance. Therefore, she will not be jealous of the melting pot of divine power, she knows her power and potential well.


    Now thinking of the magic weapon, she told Wang Cangcang based on what Tang Ye had said: "The unprecedented generation once told me that when I have mastered it to the extreme, I can even turn it into a realm. It should be physical, but it can be transformed into essence, become nothingness, and can be stored in power, and then taken out when needed. This is the basic ability of the world of cultivating immortals, but in our later generations, because of the seal of deified power , The restriction of the air transport shackles, we have lost this ability, and even lost the ability to practice. But now that the deified power comes again, the air transport shackles are opened, and we slowly begin to regain these powers. Therefore, the twelve koi¡¯s Power may be regained through illusion."


    "Huh?" Wang Cangcang was stunned, how could he do this?


    The fusion of power, re-imaging, the illusion and the reality, are becoming more and more mysterious. Wang Cangcang was involved, but he still didn''t know much and didn''t know how to operate it.


    Tang Zisang said: "You have a new basal force, and you are afraid that it may be stimulating. You can do things like magic weapons. Usually you have never used any weapon, but you have been with the twelve koi, just treat the twelve koi as your weapon. , Try to transform, maybe the koi spirit is still there, but it can be used like a weapon."


    Wang Cangcang looked at Tang Zisang, frowned slightly, and said, "What should I do?"


    "On weekdays you can do whatever you want to mobilize the twelve koi." Tang Zisang said.


    Wang Cangcang nodded, expressing his understanding. Then closed his eyes, and called out the colorful crystal cylinders of the usual twelve koi fishes. In fact, it was a kind of power metamorphosis. To use twelve koi, it is impossible to carry a tank full of corpse water all the time. The twelve koi are very psychic things, and ordinary water and containers can''t contain them at all, so the place where they stay has been the psychic colorful crystal tank.


    Some things are just a matter of course, when the time is right, when the opportunity is there, then as long as you do it, there will be results. At this time, Wang Cangcang, who had gained profound martial power, was no longer the one she used to be. When she closed her eyes and called out the colorful crystal tank, and then called the twelve koi as before, something magical happened.


    I saw the Xuanwu mark printed on Wang Cangcang''s chest, which was divided into small koi, a total of twelve. This is exactly the twelve koi. The twelve koi differentiated, swam, and returned to the colorful crystal tank, and then became larger and became the previous twelve koi. Not only that, these twelve koi carps are full of vigor and brilliance, and they look very beautiful.


    After completing the transformation, Wang Cangcang opened his eyes and saw the twelve koi returning to the multicolored crystal tank. He was pleasantly surprised. In this way, does it mean that the twelve koi are still alive. Although it is a way of transfiguration of weapons, it is more convenient and flexible than before, which is equivalent to an upgrade. Of course, this is a great thing!


    In this case, the ability to observe air transport has not disappeared. Wang Cangcang now possesses twelve koi carps as well as basaltic supernatural power, and his potential is unlimited.

 Chapter 2152： Tigers in groups!

    The Western Tibet Plateau has the highest elevation of several thousand meters, which is uniquely named as the Western Heaven. The living habits of the people here are quite different from those in the Central Plains. On the highest main mother peak, there are four seasons a year, spring and summer at the bottom of the mountain, autumn at the mountainside, and winter at the top of the mountain. The scenery is beautiful, but it is a day by itself.


    Such an environment is what many travelers yearn for. In West Tibet, a large part of the income is also dependent on tourism. But recently, the management here had to reluctantly make a decision to temporarily lock down the area and not allow travelers to enter.


    The reason is simple, security issues. Recently, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. On the main mother peak, there are often roars of wild beasts, and then there are avalanches. The avalanche rolls down, which has a huge impact and brings great safety risks. The management wanted to send someone to check, but the main mother peak was several thousand meters above sea level, and the top of the mountain was always a forbidden area. Even high-tech equipment could not detect or reach it. A group of people had been sent up, but the whole army was destroyed before reaching the top of the mountain.


    As a last resort, the management here has asked for help from the Red Wall Palace at the center of Yanjing. Wang Jiuxiao attaches great importance to this matter. The Western Tibet Plateau, the land of the western sky, has always been a mysterious and ancient place with many myths and stories circulating. Such a place must be protected. And if something strange happens, it must not be underestimated. Because, here is more likely than other places to appear deified power.


    Therefore, Wang Jiuxiao immediately sent a team of lions over. In dealing with the basaltic beasts in the northern waters, the lion team played a huge role in the coastal city. Although Tang Ye was the one who solved the basalt, the lion team was still Wang Jiuxiao''s most trusted and focused force.


    Wang Jiuxiao deeply realized a problem, that is, the red wall court must have protruding power to stand alone. And the minimum requirement is to be like Shixuan. Although it is said that the ten xuan is the power of the red wall court, the ten xuan is not directly controlled and ordered by the red wall court. In other words, when the Red Wall Palace is in trouble, the Ten Profounds should come to help, but they don''t have to come to help, especially when they have their own affairs.


    This kind of instability is unacceptable to Wang Jiuxiao. He wants to cultivate a force that absolutely obeys the Red Wall Court. Anytime, anywhere, as long as the Red Wall Court issues an order, they will work for it. Moreover, this force must be outstanding, for example, to be like the nihility organization currently led by Tang Ye.


    If it were not for the Void Lord, Tang Ye, otherwise Wang Jiuxiao would definitely be extremely anxious now. Because of the power of the void organization, the Red Wall Palace can be completely destroyed. An organization that is unclear about its position and what it wants to do, so powerful, as the manager of this land, how can it be left alone?


    Many people don''t know the identity of the Void Lord, so they have been advocating to Wang Jiuxiao that they must deal with the void organization and curb the actions of the void organization, because the void organization is a powerful threat to the Red Wall Palace and a huge security risk. Of course, Wang Jiuxiao understands the concerns of these people, but he knows that the Void Lord is Tang Ye. He believes that Tang Ye will not take action against the Red Wall Court, so he has always shied away with reasons and did not deliberately deal with the void organization.


    This is unreasonable in the eyes of many people, and it is really stupid. Up to now, the Nihility Organization is too strong to be contained, and no one can deal with it. Many people blame Wang Jiuxiao for this. They feel that Wang Jiuxiao''s idea that the Nihility Organization is not malicious is extremely naive, and one day he will suffer the consequences!


    Before that, Wang Jiuxiao was under tremendous pressure and left nothing but organization. Now, at most, it is a stupid decision by others. It is impossible to deal with the nihilistic organization anymore, and other people know it, so no longer talk about this matter, and can only focus on the future pattern.


    The mountainside of the main mother peak is the atmosphere of autumn, with fallen leaves fluttering, bleak and shady. The Lion Team, Hammer, Xia Liangliang, Jiang Xiaoyu and Lily walked and observed, investigating the recent roar of wild animals on the mountain. They were very careful, because Wang Jiuxiao mentioned one thing, perhaps the white tiger, the sacred beast, would have to die if they encountered the white tiger, so they must be careful.


    It does not mean that the white tiger must be in the west. The eastern green dragon and the west white tiger, the southern red bird and the northern Xuanwu, have the meaning of location, but when it comes to geographical distribution, they are not necessarily the north, south, east, and northwest. Fengshui auspicious, the direction of the guardian place is another matter. Maybe the white tiger animal is still in the forest to the east. But even so, pay attention to this matter. After all, Suzaku and Xuanwu were killed, Baihu and Qinglong will definitely wake up one after another, and then be furious and attack humans.


    Jiang Xiaoyu is fast and strong in observation, so he mainly shuttles and pays attention to the surrounding situation. And the hammers were not idle, they used the equipment of Shenji Technology, drone detection and so on. No abnormality was found on the mountainside, and then they continued to go up.


    However, shortly after the drone flew up, it was suddenly attacked and destroyed, unable to return images. The hammer knew that something was going on, and let Jiang Xiaoyu, who had taken the first step, come back to avoid accidents. Jiang Xiaoyu got the order and returned immediately. However, just as he turned around, a white tiger suddenly swooped down from the mountain. He was shocked, the white tiger, a slap could tear him in half. He dodged quickly, but still a little slower, and was caught by his arm, which immediately splashed with blood.


    Jiang Xiaoyu let out a cry and rolled out. The white tiger who flew down didn''t hit him. After landing, he was very stable again. He immediately turned around and pounced on Jiang Xiaoyu again. Jiang Xiaoyu endured the pain in his arm, stabilized his body, and immediately jumped onto the tree next to him to avoid the white tiger''s attack.


    Hammer and the others heard Jiang Xiaoyu''s painful cries, and were very anxious. They called and asked what had happened, and they rushed to Jiang Xiaoyu''s location.


    After Jiang Xiaoyu jumped to the tree, he was not attacked by the white tiger for the time being. Fortunately, the calling machine was not lost. He contacted the hammer and said urgently: "I''m fine, but I was attacked by a white tiger. I can get rid of it."


    After Jiang Xiaoyu got on the tree, he observed the white tiger. The white tiger is an ordinary beast, not a beast with special power, let alone a divine beast. If it were the White Tiger Divine Beast, his attack just now would have killed him.


    After reporting to the hammer, he took a look at the injury of his arm, it was not serious, so he planned to deal with the white tiger. He found a moment, held a sharp dagger in his hand, and jumped off with a swish. Bai Hu was furious, and roared openly, and wanted to fight directly with Jiang Xiaoyu. However, when Jiang Xiaoyu was about to reach the tiger¡¯s mouth, he suddenly flashed and changed his position. It was like a 90-degree turn. This kind of sensitive response is not something ordinary people can have. This is the assassin type Jiang in the Lion Team. The ability of small fish.


    Jiang Xiaoyu appeared just below the white tiger''s neck, and then pierced the white tiger''s neck with a sharp dagger.


    Roar! Bai Hu screamed in pain, then fell to the ground and was killed by Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang Xiaoyu looked at the fallen white tiger and breathed a sigh of relief. However, suddenly, there was a chill on his back. It was an instinct to feel the danger, he was shocked, and without looking back, he jumped, dodged, and reached the tree. Then he looked down, dumbfounded.


    He saw it. Dozens of white tigers rushed towards him, and a few had already pounced on him just now.


    How come there are so many tigers?


    Jiang Xiaoyu had a solemn expression. If so many tigers fell on the ground and were surrounded, they would have to be torn to pieces no matter how agile their movements were!

 Chapter 2153： Boundless white tiger!

    Jiang Xiaoyu did not expect such a situation to happen, and dozens of tigers suddenly came and were surrounded. Soon a tiger slapped the tree where he was, and then the tree fell, and he had to jump to another tree.


    But as soon as he fell on another tree, the tree was interrupted by another tiger slap, for which he had to jump to another tree again. There are dozens of tigers in the ground, no matter which tree he falls on, that tree is immediately interrupted. He had to jump all the time, shuttled among the trees.


    There must be no way to deal with dozens of tigers alone, so Jiang Xiaoyu escaped by the way. But dozens of tigers kept chasing him, and the ground was trampled on by the tigers, like a small earthquake.


    The Hammers and the others rushed over quickly, they had already noticed the movement of the ground, but they didn''t know what caused the ground shaking. This kind of vibration became more violent as they got closer to Jiang Xiaoyu, and they also contacted Jiang Xiaoyu. But because of the rapid movement and the sound of ground shaking, it is impossible to hear each other clearly.


    They met directly, Hammer and the others were relieved when they saw Jiang Xiaoyu and saw that Jiang Xiaoyu had not suffered much. However, when Jiang Xiaoyu saw them, he kept waving his hands to make them retreat, and kept shouting, but they didn''t hear it. They didn''t know what was going on until they saw dozens of white tigers pursuing Jiang Xiaoyu.


    "Retreat!" The hammer roared, but don''t rush forward anymore, and entered the tiger''s mouth, surrounded by dozens of tigers, just waiting to become the white tiger''s delicacy.


    Others also saw dozens of white tigers. To be honest, it was a spectacular scene aside from the danger. However, they were not in the mood to appreciate this spectacular scene, and they all immediately retreated.


    It is really rare for dozens of tigers to gather together. The Hammer immediately thought that these tigers were gathered by a stronger creature, and they obeyed the orders of that powerful creature.


    Is it the beast white tiger?


    very possible. The hammer whispered in his heart that it was bad, and his luck was too bad. Is it true that the sacred beast, White Tiger, is on the main mother peak of the Western Tibet Plateau?


    "Quickly retreat!" The hammer yelled again, asking everyone to withdraw and not fight these white tigers.


    With their strength, fighting these dozens of tigers can still be dealt with if the correct method is adopted and the equipment of Shenji Technology is used. However, what the hammer considered was whether there would be a white tiger behind these dozens of tigers. If they encounter the white tiger divine beast, they are afraid that there will be no return.


    Roar!


    The hammers and the others retreated, but dozens of tigers were chasing after them. They were so fast and roared that they couldn''t get rid of them.


    "Smoke bomb!" During the retreat, the hammer gave a low voice.


    Lily heard it and took out a smoke bomb from the containment bag between her legs and smashed it back. With a bang, the smoke bomb erupted, and the back became misty, and the line of sight was out of sight. Then, some dozens of tigers hit the trees and knocked themselves out. In this way, there are fewer tigers chasing the hammer and their pressure is reduced.


    No bombs are used at this time because it is very close to the ice and snow layer. If it causes an explosion, there may be an avalanche. After retreating a little further and leaving the ice and snow, they can use bombs generously. If these tigers chase again, they will be killed directly.


    The Hammers and the others had their own abilities, and they retreated. Although the tiger was behind, it was very dangerous, but the tiger always almost missed it, and it was a surprise.


    Rushing down to the foot of the mountain at full speed, and finally far away from the ice and snow, the hammers were not afraid, and they began to throw the magical technology bombs equipped on their bodies. After a few sounds, the tiger behind was seriously injured and killed. A lot. The seriously injured were no longer threatened. There were more than a dozen of them left. They were not afraid of hammering them. It didn''t take long for them to jointly kill them. They killed them by the way and then retreated.


    The hammer stopped abruptly, and a tiger rushed straight forward. The impact was so strong that he was hit, fearing that his body would be overwhelmed. However, a large impact also means that if you hit a wall or tree, you will be seriously injured. The hammer formed the protective shield he was good at. It was very hard and it was impossible for the tiger to break through. Then, the tiger seemed to hit the steel, and directly smashed his head, and just solved another tiger.


    Jiang Xiaoyu''s movements were very flexible. He was able to retreat quickly, but suddenly he could grab a branch and throw him back. Then he fell on a tiger, pierced the tiger''s neck with a knife, and killed another tiger. One end.


    Xia Liangliang was very rough, so he turned around and frozen the tiger that was rushing forward, then set it off, and a tiger barbecue came. Lily''s words used poison to paralyze the tiger. The tiger suddenly couldn''t move and fell directly to the ground.


    More than a dozen tigers, because they had gaps in the hammer, they didn''t worry about being chased immediately, so they boldly shot and killed them, and then the tiger chase was resolved. But the hammer did not dare to delay, always felt that things were not that simple, and said to Xia Liangliang and the others: "Retreat immediately, don''t stay for long, come back to the following!"


    Still worried about the appearance of the white tiger beast, they are far from having the power to compete with the beast. They are very unwilling to this. However, at present, only the mysterious and powerful Void Lord and the holder of the divine power can contend with the divine beasts. Other people, even the Ten Profounds, cannot directly confront it. Thinking about it this way, they are not uncomfortable. Otherwise, as the strongest power directly under the Red Wall Palace, wouldn''t it be shameful.


    It was almost at the foot of the mountain, Hammer and the others did not see the tiger chasing behind, and there was no other movement, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Now, there shouldn''t be any changes anymore.


    "Let''s go back to the base first, sort out the information, and send it back to the Red Wall." Hammer said, "It is definitely not a coincidence that so many white tigers suddenly appeared, we must be careful."


    Jiang Xiaoyu and the others nodded, expressing their understanding, and went back to the base. However, at this moment, the ground shook suddenly, and they were shocked. When they looked back, they saw the dust on the mountain, and a large number of beasts were chasing down!


    Then they saw a group of white tigers.


    They were all startled by the hammer. There are still so many tigers chasing down. Is this true?


    "These white tigers...like the ones we killed just now!" Jiang Xiaoyu said suddenly.


    Everyone was taken aback, looked, and sure enough, they saw that these white tigers had wounds on their bodies. These injuries were the ones they had just hit, and even fatal wounds. Now the white tigers still have these wounds, but they are still alive!


    Obviously he was dead, but he was alive again, there must be some power at work!


    This is bad. The hammers and their faces became solemn. Surrounded by dozens of fierce tigers, it was already dangerous. These white tigers could come back to life again, which was even more terrifying.


    At this moment, on the top of the main mother''s peak, the ice and snow crystals shone beautifully, and a huge white tiger was sleeping beside him, and suddenly, the white tiger opened its green eyes.

 Chapter 2154： Death and demonization!

    Suddenly there was a roar on the top of the main mother''s peak, and the foot of the mountain thousands of meters down could still be heard clearly. Such a roar is absolutely extraordinary. The snow and ice world on the top of the mountain, the reflection of ice crystals, is extremely gorgeous. The ice crystals are like forming a throne, and the green-eyed white tiger sleeping on it is the king here.


    On the Western Tibet Plateau, a piece of land that is as tall as a ladder to the east, it is a unique day, this white tiger is the king here.


    The beast white tiger!


    After the white tiger roared out and reached the foot of the mountain, the dozens of tigers who had come back from the dead launched an attack at the hammer and the others. These tigers have been strengthened in terms of speed and strength, and they immediately flew in front of the hammer. At this moment, they couldn''t retreat and evade, they could only meet. The hammer reacted quickly, stepped forward, stepped on the ground, and performed the golden bell jar secret technique to protect Lily Xia Liangliang and Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Two tigers rushed up, but unfortunately they hit the golden bell, their heads blossomed, and they flew out and died. Then the other tigers pounced. Seeing these fierce tigers hit so fiercely, the hammer simply let Jiang Xiaoyu and the others stay in the golden bell, letting these fierce tigers kill themselves.


    This trick really worked, one after another, the tigers rushed up, slamming their heads. The dead tigers piled up on the ground, thicker and thicker, and only a few tigers remained. The hammer lifted the golden bell, and then the four of them shot, three or two to solve the tiger.


    Dozens of tigers have been dealt with, but they dare not relax their vigilance. Because these tigers have all died once, if they are resurrected, they have to be resolved. The most important thing is to come up with a thorough solution.


    Roar!


    Suddenly there was another roar from the top of the mountain, and then I saw that the dozens of tigers that had been killed started to act again, and the heads that had been smashed recovered. Although not perfect, it was just like a bit of flesh wounds. . Then, these dozens of tigers once again attacked the hammers, and then discovered that the speed and strength of these tigers had increased again than before!


    What else is this hitting? Did he become stronger after he died? In this way, it will die and be resurrected, and the resurrection will become stronger again. What should we do? Although it was not difficult to deal with these tigers on his own side, his physical strength and strength were being consumed. These fierce tigers are like undead. If you can''t kill them completely and make them unable to resurrect, you will eventually be killed because your physical strength and power are exhausted!


    The problem is, to prevent these tigers from resurrecting, I am afraid that they have to go to the top of the main mother peak to deal with the roaring tiger. That tiger is the one that casts the resurrection technique!


    However, the main mother peak is several thousand meters above sea level, and when it reaches the position of the snow and ice world, it is already extremely dangerous, let alone go up to the top of the mountain. That is the place where the white tiger sacred beast slept, protected by a powerful force, and couldn''t get close at all.


    So just can''t kill these tigers?


    The Hammers realized the seriousness of this matter, even if it was just a normal tiger, it would be very difficult for them, even fatal, if it could resurrect indefinitely.


    Although aware of this problem, they had to deal with the resurgent Tigers first, and then think of a solution. It was another round of kills, dozens of tigers did not hurt them, but they knew that their strength had been consumed. Not long after, dozens of tigers came back to life and attacked them again.


    This will definitely not work. The hammer thought for a while, and said, "Blow them to pieces!"


    If the fried minced meat can be resurrected, then they don''t know what to do. They killed dozens of tigers again, then piled them together before resurrecting the tigers, and then bombed them to pieces.


    The blood in the sky fell, like a rain of blood. Then the flesh of the tiger fell, and the scene was **** and brutal. Under such a situation, Hammer felt that these tigers should not be able to resurrect. If this can be resurrected, doesn''t it mean that these tigers can''t handle it?


    However, just when the Hammers thought that these tigers could no longer be resurrected, the blood and mud moved and gathered, and once again formed a tiger, which severely slapped them in the face and hit their hearts.


    These fierce tigers will still resurrect, and become more powerful, with a hideous face, extremely cruel and terrifying. In this way, I am afraid that there is no way to deal with it.


    "Let''s retreat first." There is no better way for the hammer, but to retreat first.


    "The problem is that we can''t retreat." Jiang Xiaoyu said.


    Sure enough, when they turned to retreat, a fierce tiger flashed around, and it appeared in front of them and attacked them.


    "How is it possible?" The hammer was shocked, and the speed of the tiger became so fast?


    Upon closer inspection, these tigers seem to have mutated. After being shattered to pieces, they recondensed, and their bodies have changed. They seem to be condensed from blood, **** and cruel, like dripping blood, and their bodies are like nothingness, becoming a monster, such a fierce tiger. , Is no longer the tiger like just now!


    It''s terrible. If you die too much, you will become like a monster when you resurrect. What kind of secret technique is this?


    The tiger who suddenly changed in front of them shot sharp claws. The hammer reacted quickly and immediately released the shield to block the tiger''s attack. However, the attack power of this tiger was obviously greater than before, and the hammer''s shield was cracked!


    terrible!


    A tiger has such power, how can dozens of such tigers be dealt with?


    "Disperse!" After blocking a tiger, the hammer gave a low voice, and then Jiang Xiaoyu and the others jumped away and used their own methods to deal with these tigers.


    Jiang Xiaoyu landed on a tiger''s back and immediately pierced the tiger''s neck with a sharp dagger. Then, when the knife went down, the stabbing was pierced, but the tiger no longer splashed blood and fell without a sound. Then the tiger turned his neck back, glanced at Jiang Xiaoyu, and suddenly seemed to grin, very ironically and provocatively.


    Roar!


    Then, the tiger roared, ignoring Jiang Xiaoyu''s piercing into its neck, and bit Jiang Xiaoyu. If it wasn''t for the restriction of head twisting, Jiang Xiaoyu was afraid that he would be bitten.


    Seeing this situation, Jiang Xiaoyu quickly jumped away from the tiger''s back and onto a big tree, surprised and terrified.


    These tigers are no longer living creatures, and ordinary physical attacks are useless!


    Jiang Xiaoyu looked towards Xia Liangliang, and saw that Xia Liangliang used his freezing ability to freeze several tigers, which had some effect. However, when other tigers rushed towards her and she wanted to avoid, the frozen tiger was rescued by other tigers, and Xia Liangliang fell into a bitter battle!


    The tiger has been demonized, this is simply a demon!


    Everyone is aware of this, they are very afraid and aware of the danger. The powerful existence on the top of the mountain can destroy them just by manipulating these fierce tigers. This kind of power is probably really a white tiger beast!

 Chapter 2155： The power of gluttony!

    In the eyes of Hammer, these dozens of tigers were demonized. Because they show all kinds of things, only monsters can have. Hammer, they thought, this was controlled by the White Tiger Divine Beast. However, when you think about it carefully, the white tiger, as a beast, shouldn''t have magical powers!


    Isn''t it a white tiger beast?


    This is a very scary problem, but in the current situation, there is not much time for them to think about a solution to the problem, and they can only deal with it.


    Roar!


    Dozens of tigers roared through the mountains and forests. The other birds and beasts were afraid and fled. This is the anger of the king, they do not want to be affected.


    During this period of time, a large number of birds and beasts have left, since the first roar of the white tiger came from the top of the mountain. Because these creatures knew that it was the king of Xitian who was furious, if the distance was far enough, otherwise the king''s roar could kill them.


    No one, no creature can shake the king on the ice and snow world, this is the unwavering idea of ??the birds and beasts living here. However, there are now some people who do not know the so-called offense. They are simply stupid and inexcusable. This is seeking death and destroying the peace of one''s life. Therefore, birds and beasts, human beings here are very unwelcome, especially those like hammers!


    Fortunately, these are dying. To challenge the White Tiger King, how can he not die?


    I also hope that they will die soon and let the White Tiger King calm down their anger, so that they can quickly resume their past peaceful lives.


    "Go!" At this moment, the hammer yelled loudly, causing Jiang Xiaoyu, Lily and Xia Liangliang to escape, because after fighting dozens of tigers, they couldn''t hold it, and they had to leave to survive.


    These tigers have been demonized, without the power to subdue demons and demons, they can''t kill them at all. They can contain it, but the time of control is not long. With the consumption of physical strength and strength, they can''t stop it after all. At this time, there are already many places on their bodies, and they will continue to fight with the demonized tiger, fearing that they will become the tiger''s delicacy.


    After the hammer came and broke, it blocked the many demonized tigers that flew to buy time for Xia Liangliang and the others to escape. However, more than a dozen tigers pounced all at once, even he could not stop it. He was thrown down, and Xia Liangliang saw them, how could they look at him and go back to rescue him, eventually leaving you surrounded by tigers.


    "You..." The Hammer was very angry. If you could escape one, you had to get one. If you could escape three, it would be a big profit. But now, none of them can go!


    "It''s life or death, let''s all be together, Captain!" Jiang Xiaoyu and the others are not afraid of death. It doesn''t matter if they say it is emotional, anyway, if they watch the hammer die, they definitely can''t do it.


    The Hammer has never been hypocritical, accepting the current situation, and said: "Then fight to the death. You can''t die too ugly."


    "War!" Several people shouted in a low voice, with a decisive expression, they wanted to fight to the end with dozens of demonized tigers that had been besieged.


    However, their behavior is stupid in the eyes of the white tiger beast on the top of the mountain. At this time, in front of the Ice Crystal Throne on the top of the mountain, the Tiger looked at a crystal mirror in front, and what was reflected in the mirror was exactly what happened to the Hammers at this time.


    "Fight to the death? It''s ridiculous." Bai Hu looked a little lazy, looked at the reflection in the mirror, and said: "You are not a fight at all, but just my children''s playthings."


    "Yes, I''m tired of playing, let''s go to death." The White Tiger Divine Beast snorted briefly, then turned off the reflection of the crystal mirror, and put his head on the ice crystal floor, as if he was going to rest.


    Then his mouth moved again, and he said to himself: "Suzaku and Xuanwu are dead, it''s useless. However, it''s no wonder you, that human beings are not simple. Who is this human? It seems to be familiar a feeling of."


    "Don''t be in a hurry, isn''t he going to kill me? Then I''ll just wait. I thought that with the power of Suzaku and Xuanwu, I could kill me? Huh...stupid." Bai Hu sneered again and again, then He dropped his head and continued to fall asleep without worrying at all.


    At the foot of the mountain, dozens of tigers pounced on the hammers together, and the four were back to back together, without worrying about back problems, they beat the tigers back one after another. However, after all, they could not be perfectly blocked. They would always be caught the last time, then the second time, and the third time. After the accumulation, they were already badly injured and their blood stained their clothes.


    Their stamina and strength were also consumed tremendously, becoming more and more unstoppable, and they began to be beaten deeply by the tigers. In the end, the four of them fell to the ground, gasping for breath, and they had no strength to go with these infinite strength, and died. The resurrected tigers fight again.


    "Ha... I didn''t expect to be so embarrassed..." Hammer sneered, feeling very unwilling, but there was nothing to do. In the face of divine power, are mortals like yourself really so vulnerable?


    These are nothing more than tiger soldiers controlled by the white tiger beast. If you encounter a real white tiger, can you stop it?


    Can''t.


    "It would be great if it could be as strong as the Void Lord..." Hammer and others probably have this idea. They had seen it when Tang Ye played against Xuanwu. That kind of power, that kind of shock and grandeur of fighting against the beasts, and domineering, really exciting.


    Power is a good thing, but not everyone can have a good thing.


    The demonized tiger faintly emits a dark and evil spirit, and its eyes are green, and step by step, it walks towards the fallen hammer and them, like a hungry wolf, with its mouth open, wanting to share this delicious meal.


    Hammer they are dying.


    "Da, damn..." Xia Liangliang snorted unwillingly, as if ever since the emergence of supernatural power, their lion team had been unsuccessful and always failed, which was a curse.


    The meeting against the fire spirit was defeated and almost died. Two foxes, Qiuya and Qiuyao, could not be beaten, and they were teased, so they could only watch each other leave. Now deal with these tigers, these tigers are just puppet soldiers, they still lose!


    Really angry, anything that has never failed is a lie. It''s just that they haven''t encountered a truly powerful opponent!


    Roar!


    A few demonized tigers completely turned into hungry wolves, rushing towards them with hammers, opened their mouths, dripping saliva and showing sharp teeth. When they pounced, it was when they were bitten by the hammer and when they died. At this time, they had no strength to resist.


    "It''s going to die..." Jiang Xiaoyu was also a little hard to accept. He remembered the advice of his grandfather Jiang Xiaobai, to do things for the Red Wall, wholeheartedly. Because Tang Sheng is kind to them and wants to repay. He knew that Grandpa Zeng knew Tang Sheng at that meeting, and he also had some friendships. Grandpa Zeng often brags.


    Lily''s reaction was nothing, but she was calm, as if she had seen through life and death. However, the expression seemed to be remembering something.


    Several tigers rushed down.


    boom!


    However, several tigers were exploded by some force, turned into nothingness, and disappeared.


    "These demonized tigers actually have gluttonous power?" Not far away, the faceless man in black volleyed down in the air, humming in surprise.

 Chapter 2156： Nothingness strangling!

    The faceless man in black who drove down from mid-air was naturally Tang Ye. The moment the white tiger beast woke up, he immediately felt it, then came to check, and then saw the hammer and they were surrounded by a group of demonized tigers, their lives were in danger, and then he took action to save it. At the same time, he was surprised that these demonized tigers, the so-called demonization, were not dark magic powers, but gluttonous powers.


    The puppet controlled by the white tiger has gluttonous power, which is really incredible. The white tiger is one of the four great beasts, and the gluttonous beast is one of the four great beasts. If it weren''t for the true gods to join forces, these two beasts with completely different powers would not unite together. Could it be said that the resistance of mankind to the true **** and the seizure of divine power caused Baihu and Taotie to join forces?


    This situation is a bit serious. Although the supernatural powers of Suzaku and Xuanwu had been seized, the supernatural powers of the White Tiger and the Azure Dragon, as well as the four great beasts had not been seized. If the remaining divine beasts and fierce beasts unite, they will not be able to deal with it. Fortunately, these sacred beasts and fierce beasts will not wake up together, they are all gradually lifted from the shackles of heaven and earth, and then they can be killed separately.


    However, Tang Ye recently observed that the speed of lifting the shackles of heaven, earth and air transport has greatly accelerated. He was wondering if it was because he had hunted the beasts and seized the divine power that should restore the true god. If this is the case, it is necessary to capture all divine power faster, and then break the shackles of luck in advance. Otherwise, if the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted by themselves, the true God will naturally come, and the goal of the plan to seize divine power will not be perfectly realized.


    For this reason, now with the breath of the White Tiger and Divine Beast, Tang Ye came immediately. What he didn''t expect was that he actually met them with Hammer.


    They were attacked by dozens of demonized tigers, and they did not have the power to deal with demonized monsters, not to mention that they were still gluttonous and reborn, which would naturally be dangerous. Tang Ye took action to deal with these demonized tigers. It is actually not easy to kill them. They must be thrown into a third-party space and then crushed into the void. Otherwise, they will have gluttonous gluttony and rebirth power. How many times have they died? Will be resurrected.


    The gluttonous gluttony and rebirth power are very scary. Bulimia, it can absorb the strength of others, and quickly turn into its own strength after being swallowed. And rebirth is a power evolved from dark resentment, as long as there is a trace of soul, it can be reborn. This is for itself. And if this power is applied to a low-level creature, it can be reborn regardless of whether it has power or not, because the puppet does not need a soul.


    The hammers thought that they were going to be killed, but the few demonized tigers that flew suddenly disappeared, as if a high-pressure vortex space suddenly appeared above them, and they sucked in a few demonized tigers. The impact produced a circular range of force, and the surrounding trees were all broken by the impact.


    The force generated by quickly compressing a small space is extremely terrifying. When it explodes, the surrounding area will be razed to the ground in an instant. Therefore, those who master space power are very scary. Space power is also regarded as one of the most terrifying power. This is more like a talented ability, rather than divine power, magic power, demon power and the like. Space power can be mastered by people of any race and type of power, and it can also deal with any type of person. Therefore, space is dreaded by any existence.


    A hundred years ago, Li Haoran was a man who mastered the power of space. She is very strong and is called a true god, not only because of her beautiful appearance, but also because of her powerful strength. And this powerful power is not just about practicing the fairy magic left by the old Taoist priest, but also because of her mastery of space power. Being able to jump freely in space, free from heaven and earth, this is the characteristic of Tianxian, and only she can do it.


    A hundred years later, Li Haoran was also alive. She also practiced in the Nineth Heaven, so she was not old. Originally, she was also going to return to the ancestral land, but there was an accident at the time of Jiuzhongtian. Tang Ye Huamo lost control. In order to help him, Li Haoran used his powerful space power to suppress Tang Ye, and then sent back to the ancestral land. And because she supported the space channel, she couldn''t return, so she could only stay in Jiuzhongtian.


    If Li Haoran also returned to the ancestral land, then Li Haoran''s power would not be worse than Tang Ye, or even stronger than Tang Ye. However, her strength already has a limit. But Tang Ye has unlimited possibilities. Therefore, in the battle, it may not be Tang Ye losing. Many opponents of Tang Ye have already understood this.


    They were not killed by a few demonized tigers. Seeing a few demonized tigers disappear in front of them, they were stunned by Hammer, and then instinctively looked to the other side, Tang Ye''s appearance, they all felt normal. Seeing the familiar look, they didn''t know why.


    Why did the Void Lord come? And also saved yourself?


    Roar!


    When Iron Hammer and the others were puzzled, the demonized tiger roared and was very angry. They turned their heads to look at Tang Ye. After showing a hideous look, they all ran towards Tang Ye. They were about to attack Tang Ye and considered Tang Ye a threat. Kill Tang Ye first.


    Hammer knew that they had been rescued, and they did not leave, lest they encounter danger again. They looked at Tang Ye''s situation. For them, the Void Lord is the strongest, and the only person who can stand alone against the God of War. Therefore, these demonized tigers, they feel that the Void Lord is not difficult to deal with.


    What they have to do is to wait to thank.


    This is Tang Ye, or the position of Void Lord in the eyes of everyone, that is so strong.


    At this time, dozens of demonized tigers rushed towards Tang Ye, revealing their ferocious appearances one by one, with great momentum. However, Tang Ye was very calm. When they flew up, he held a dark magic ball in his hand and hit it out. Then the dark magic ball rotated, slowly opening a space crack and forming a small vortex. This spatial vortex drew the demonized tiger, and the demonized tiger was adsorbed and shattered, then sucked into the spatial vortex, and finally disappeared into nothingness.


    In this way, several demonized tigers were killed, and the demonized tigers could not be resurrected. Other demonized tigers didn''t take it seriously, and they flew fiercely. They are like puppets. Unless the person who controls them acts, they don''t care about death at all, and will only kill the target.


    Therefore, in the same operation, Tang Ye used the dark magic ball to shape the space vortex. If he wanted to be crisper, he made a bigger one, and then crushed more than a dozen demonized tigers at once, and then sucked their meat into the space to transform For nothingness, making it impossible to resurrect.


    Before long, dozens of demonized tigers were wiped out.


    Tang Ye looked at Iron Hammer and them, thought for a while, and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Hammer and the others were taken aback, feeling that the Void Lord took the initiative to ask them about their situation as if they were flattered. The hammer reacted, clasped his fists, and said to Tang Ye: "Thank you, Lord, for helping me!"


    Roar!


    At this moment, a roar came from the top of the mountain, very terrifying. Tang Ye turned to look at the top of the mountain, and then said to Hammer and the others: "This is not suitable for you to act. Go back."


    The white tiger beast on the mountain also knew that Tang Ye was here!

 Chapter 2157： Also friends!

    That daring human being came here the first time, so confident that he can deal with himself, isn''t it a bit triumphant? Thought that by killing Suzaku and Xuanwu, you would not be afraid of other beasts?


    The white tiger on the top of the mountain opened his eyes with cold contempt. The demonized white tiger was wiped out. It knew, and knew that the person who came was the human who killed Suzaku and Xuanwu. Only this human being can deal with the beast, and that powerful dark magic aura is the best proof.


    A human being who can use dark magic is really interesting. If it weren''t for this human being who did have a human aura, it would think it was just a human being disguised by the Dark Demon Race.


    The dark demons are very powerful, and they are the existence that the true gods are afraid of. However, if it was only the Dark Demon, Bai Hu would not worry. What needs to be worried is that a human being can use dark magic.


    This human being is unique, able to fight with Suzaku and Xuanwu without dying. He also knows about the divine power melting pot, and now has united two divine power melting pots and obtained divine power. Combining these, this human being has the power to deal with mythical beasts.


    But... roar!


    Suddenly, Bai Hu stood up, his body was more than ten meters high. It roared, deafening, and jumped and flew until it reached the edge of the mountain. Below was the misty foot of the mountain, but it could not see anything at the foot of the mountain. Bai Hu stretched his head out, his green eyes seemed to be able to pass through the mist to the foot of the mountain, and shouted, "Human, I''m waiting for you on it!"


    Bai Hu knew the advantages Tang Ye had now, but he was not afraid, and had the same arrogance as Suzaku and Xuanwu. If it is stupid, such arrogance is useless, and it will only become a joke when it is killed by humans. However, it can be seen from Bai Hu''s expression and tone that it knows this, but it already knows how to solve it. Then it has a practical way and self-confidence to deal with Tang Ye.


    The white tiger''s voice rang for thousands of meters and reached the foot of the mountain. The surrounding trees were still shaken, and some were uprooted. Baihu''s roar was extremely powerful, and his name as the King of the Western Heavens was veritable.


    Hammer and their strength were almost affected, and they were still affected, almost standing unstable. Tang Ye is naturally as stable as Mount Tai, unaffected by it. He raised his head, squinted his eyes, and looked at the top of the mountain, knowing that it was the voice of the white tiger beast. Since the White Tiger Divine Beast knew that he was coming, he would go up and meet the White Tiger.


    "Senior, can we go with you?" Suddenly, Jiang Xiaoyu asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, turned to look at Jiang Xiaoyu, expressing doubt. It''s just that he has no face, looking at people like this, it''s quite permeating, and he doesn''t speak, and others don''t know what he means.


    Iron Hammer didn''t expect Jiang Xiaoyu to suddenly make such a request. As the captain, he must guarantee the safety of the team members. Going to the top of the mountain to deal with the white tiger is not dead?


    "Xiaoyu, what do you want to do?" Iron Hammer immediately said to Jiang Xiaoyu. His tone was not in doubt, but in veto, which meant that Jiang Xiaoyu was not allowed to take such a big risk.


    However, Jiang Xiaoyu was very firm and said, "Captain Tie, I want to try. I always feel whether I can break through or not. It depends on this time. If I retreat, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get up again."


    "You are crazy or something, do you need to fight with the beasts to break through?" Before the hammer could speak, Xia Liangliang was very bad.


    The hammer continued: "Yes, Xiaoyu, don''t worry this time, there will always be a chance."


    Jiang Xiaoyu wanted to say something, but was stopped by the hammer wave. The meaning is obvious, it is absolutely impossible to meet Baihu on the top of the mountain. Don''t talk about dealing with the white tiger, they are not qualified to say to deal with it, and the white tiger can kill them half-life with a roar, so how can the crushing power be dealt with, it is to die.


    And, if you go, should the Void Lord protect it? They are not so familiar with the Void Lord. Even if you are familiar, going is a burden, dragging the Void Lord. If you can''t deal with the white tiger, all humans will suffer. How can it be so hypocritical?


    "I..." Jiang Xiaoyu also knows these things, but just wants to go. If you want to gain powerful strength, then a breakthrough is necessary. Especially after experiencing life and death just now, he longed for power. He thought of his grandfather Zeng, who was the boss of the underground power a hundred years ago, and later integrated into the power of the Red Wall Palace. However, civil underground forces have never been able to integrate completely, and forces such as black markets and underground transactions will always exist. And the Jiang family is the boss of these forces.


    Others didn''t know that Jiang''s family actually had a great relationship with Red Wall. Rather, it is the Red Wall who assumes that the Jiang family maintains the position of the leader of those powers and helps the Red Wall to manage it. And the Jiang family can do this, it has to start from a century ago.


    One hundred years ago, the underground power, Jiang Xiaoyu¡¯s grandfather Jiang Xiaobai, was one of the three-legged young master. Later, because he met Tang Ye, he got help from Tang Ye and became the leader of the underground power. Later, he eradicated the little prince. The country lives in these and becomes a unified figure.


    Jiang Xiaobai is an eclectic person who pursues an interesting and adventurous life, so when he completed the unification of the underground forces, he followed Tang Yehun, and later cooperated with Tang Ye to investigate and monitor the western castle, that is, those few The lurking whereabouts of the vampire. From then on, Jiang Xiaobai entered a whole new world, a magical world that transcended science and was bizarre.


    But he didn''t have the power in this area, so he asked Tang Ye to teach him some power. According to his preferences, Tang Ye taught him a set of light skills, shuttle in the dark night, assassination and so on. This set of light exercises, called "Zongtian Ladder", is an extremely outstanding light exercise secret.


    After Jiang Xiaobai had practiced this set of exercises, he had become a fish in the sea. Now, a hundred years later, Jiang Xiaobai''s great-grandson, Jiang Xiaoyu, inherited this set of exercises, so in the Lion Team, he is an assassin type.


    However, in the face of divine power coming and people with supernatural powers constantly emerging, Jiang Xiaoyu felt that his power had begun to appear hugely limited, and he wanted to break through and make light work faster. However, breakthrough is not easy, even his grandfather Zeng a hundred years ago, did not know how to break through the limitations of the vertical ladder, then how would he know.


    Unless you see Tang Sheng himself and get guidance from Tang Sheng, it will be impossible. However, Tang Sheng is no longer there, so he can only work hard by himself. For this reason, Jiang Xiaoyu wanted to fight Baihu. If he didn''t die, he would probably understand it.


    However, they did not agree with Hammer, and Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help it. He obeyed the order, since he had abandoned the life of the eldest master of the family, he had this consciousness. He was so sad that he could only wait for the next chance.


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Xiaoyu, vaguely feeling a little familiar, familiar with that face and the light work Jiang Xiaoyu had just seen. After thinking about it, he remembered that it was the unruly young master Jiang Xiaobai.


    He is also a good friend. Jiang Xiaobai helped protect Lin Yourong.

 Chapter 2158： Secret Art Library!

    In the current situation in Ancestral Land, the power of many big families is related to Tang Ye. Because the current situation of the ancestral land is basically shaped after the battle of luck a hundred years ago. Regarding the struggle for air luck, even though Tang Ye had left the ancestral land to Jiuzhongtian at that time, his little air fortune still protected the ancestral land and helped the Red Wall Court and all those who contributed to the Red Wall Court.


    These people won the battle for luck, and the most benefited was the Red Wall Palace, so Tang Sheng had the largest statue of a saint in the heroic cemetery built by the Red Wall Palace. This is an absolute status symbol, and even the emperor must be by the side. Then, the current big families such as the Wang family, Jiang family, and Dong family also benefited from the struggle for luck. Like the Red Wall Palace, they also respect and appreciate Tang Ye very much, so they often help the Tang family. Of course, as a family after Tang Sheng, they usually have everything and don''t need much help.


    It was just because of the fate that the Tang family was very unfortunate. There were very few descendants, and now only Tang Zisang. This does not form a big family, it can only be said that there is a house in the Tang family, but it is a vacant one. Tang Zisang didn''t live anymore. He was raised by the Wang family, so the so-called Tang family actually exists in name only. This is somewhat desolate, Tang Shengzhi''s house, it is so.


    The Red Wall Palace and those big families felt guilty and failed to help the Tang family. But this is also nothing to do. They cannot help if it is a fate.


    All in all, a large part of the various forces on the ancestral land and the various family forces are related to Tang Ye. Therefore, the name of Tang Ye, placed here in the ancestral land, has a huge impact. If they knew that Tang Ye had returned, even if these families weren''t the masters of the family a hundred years ago, they would definitely remember the ancestor''s advice and respect Tang Ye. If Tang Ye speaks, he will do his best to repay his favor.


    However, at the height of Tang Ye, things like repaying kindness would not be needed. What he wants is already at a very high level, and these people can''t give it. The gap has always existed, and Tang Ye has always been ahead. Now it''s time to fight between heaven and earth, and it''s not playing conspiracy with various forces, so the battle is very simple, and there is no need to use much power to play tricks.


    Now Tang Ye probably recognized Jiang Xiaoyu''s identity, and just now saw Jiang Xiaoyu''s secret technique, which was the vertical ladder. Zongtian Ladder is actually a very powerful light work secret technique. It is more powerful than flying in one step. Then volleyed and stepped, and then moved up the sky, the speed and distance of that movement, no one can match.


    Jiang Xiaoyu naturally couldn''t do that now. Even Tang Ye couldn''t do it. The realm of one step Zongtian also needs the support of god-level power. It won''t be possible until that height is reached. Regarding the vertical ladder, Tang Ye also often uses it. Because of this trick, whether it is to escape, evade, or surprise, it has an excellent effect.


    Originally stayed in place, but suddenly disappeared. When the enemy recovered, he was already at a height of a thousand meters. How could he be hit by the enemy? And if you are familiar and master the vertical ladder enough, you can land instantly and reach behind the enemy. Such an attack is difficult for the enemy to defend.


    Usually Jiang Xiaoyu''s speed is so fast, in fact, it is just the basic skill of the vertical ladder secret technique, which greatly improves agility and reaction ability. This kind of ability is very suitable for being an assassin. One hit kills, but if you don''t kill, you can flee thousands of miles.


    Where did Jiang Xiaoyu know that the faceless man in front of him was Tang Sheng who had taught his grandfather the ladder of heaven. He thought that breaking through the vertical ladder required hard work, so he wanted Tang Ye to take him to a battle with Bai Hu. It''s a pity that such an idea is really overwhelming. Before Tang Ye spoke, he was denied by Iron Hammer and Xia Liangliang.


    Tang Ye also agreed with Iron Hammer and the others. They didn''t have the possibility of fighting the sacred beast. Once there was no power above the holy path, the sacred beast couldn''t stop the most basic blow. How to fight? Secondly, they are not familiar with the beasts, even if they are agile, they may not be able to completely avoid the attacks of the beasts. If they are photographed, it is a matter of death.


    However, Tang Ye can help Jiang Xiaoyu want to break through. In other words, he is also the person who taught Jiang Xiaobai Zongtian Ladder. Jiang Xiaobai then passed Zongtian Ladder to future generations. The common situation is that one generation is not as good as one generation. What is rare is that the descendants are extremely talented and have cultivated better than the predecessors. Stronger, this is a genius. Otherwise, it is generally true that the strength of the first generation is extremely strong, because it has the best essence because of its creation and dedicated research. For posterity, if you can''t find this point, it will be difficult to surpass.


    "Zongtian Ladder is a very powerful secret technique. It is normal for you to break through. If you can move through the sky in one step, you can laugh at the gods." Tang Ye said to Jiang Xiaoyu. Seeing this, I''m afraid I want to give Jiang Xiaoyu some guidance.


    If he continues like this, it is really possible to become a master of the world. Because too many people get the benefits of the secret technique of the exercises from him, and all of them get advice from him, and all of them are advancing by leaps and bounds and become a strong one.


    Jiang Xiaoyu couldn''t help being stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He didn''t expect the Void Lord to guide him in his cultivation. Usually many people think that he uses abilities. His ability is also to improve agility. But in fact, he used the ability to improve his agility more, and then cast the ladder vertical secret technique. In this way, the effect of the vertical ladder would be more effective, making him a powerful assassin. If you didn''t know the Zongtian Ladder, you would definitely not know the skill of his actions, but Tang Ye could see it at a glance. He was very surprised and very admired.


    The Void Lord is really a god-man, it seems that there is nothing to hide from him.


    "The seniors are knowledgeable and knowledgeable, and the younger ones admire." Jiang Xiaoyu said respectfully to Tang Ye.


    It seemed that everyone who came into contact with Tang Ye would involuntarily regard him as a respected senior, rather than an evil person who was spread up and down. Probably only Xiao Xiao can spread the clamor like that. A truly knowledgeable and wise person will know someone from the inside.


    Tang Ye knew from the conversation between Jiang Xiaoyu and Iron Hammer that Jiang Xiaoyu wanted to fight the white tiger and then break through, so he said again: "Break through the vertical ladder does not need to fight the strong and the beast, don''t think There is a great chance to break through when you put it to death. The ladder is not such a secret technique. The ladder is not a secret technique for killing and attacking, so there is no need for this kind of life and death to advance. What you need is understanding. , Training and familiarity, and other mental assistance. Your ability to improve your agility is actually a kind of assistance. However, now this assistance ability has its limit."


    "Senior..." Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t know what to say after listening to Tang Ye''s words. Because he felt that Tang Ye had seen everything through, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so familiar with Zongtian Ladder.


    The Hammers were also taken aback. Does this Void Lord have a secret technique library? Not only knows all kinds of secret techniques, but he is also very proficient, which is too amazing.

 Chapter 2159： Sigh again and again!

    To say that Tang Ye is a secret technique library, it can indeed be said. He has experienced many things in his ancestral land and Jiuzhongtian, and he has a lot of knowledge, and there are still a hundred years to accumulate. In addition, he inherited a lot of secret techniques that belonged to the ancestral land from the old man of the remnant soul of the Nine Heavens.


    Those secret techniques, just take out a little, are the mysterious techniques seen in the eyes of cultivators. But Tang Ye didn''t go to learn these secret techniques, because he had a special skill in the art industry, he just had to concentrate on his own secret techniques. As for the secret knowledge he has inherited, he can teach it to the right person. Think of it as cultivating strong people for the ancestral land, and then you can fight against the gods.


    Since Jiang Xiaoyu wanted to break through the vertical ladder so much, he would give some guidance. Whether it is because of the old friendship a hundred years ago, or the need to cultivate talents under the current situation, he will help. People like Jiang Xiaoyu are not afraid of bad behavior. After all, they were from the Red Wall Palace, and were chosen by Wang Jiuxiao. Moreover, he also knew that Wang Jiuxiao''s training for the Lions team was very strong. He knew that Wang Jiuxiao''s mind was to cultivate strong and loyal people for the Red Wall Palace.


    Tang Ye understood Wang Jiuxiao''s thought. As a power holder, you really have to hold strength. Moreover, looking at the ancient and modern times, that emperor and general does not need a bit of this hidden power. Even dead men and loyal dogs are not good to say, but they are a great help to the emperor.


    Since he was going to guide Jiang Xiaoyu, Tang Ye said straight. The white tiger beast is still roaring and roaring on the top of the mountain, if the ice and snow on it collapses, it will be a huge disaster for the humans in the western Tibet Plateau.


    "Zongtian Ladder is a very powerful secret technique. It is powerful and unique. It is not the main attack, but it can be a powerful attack. Therefore, it should not be buried, nor should it be so mediocre. I will give you a wind control spell mental method. After you learn it, Assist the vertical ladder to reach a new height, and then comprehend and break through, then you can break through the vertical ladder. If you can''t do it...you wouldn''t be so stupid?" Tang Ye said to Jiang Xiaoyu.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was completely stunned, what does this mean? Do you want to help yourself break through the vertical ladder? Is it so good? !


    Not only Jiang Xiaoyu, but Iron Hammer felt untrue. They didn''t have much intersection with Tang Ye, and as soon as Tang Ye saw them, he would give Jiang Xiaoyu instructions on the exercises and also teach them to other exercises. The Wind Controlling Curse mentioned was a very powerful secret technique. Is this Void Lord, so generous?


    Jiang Xiaoyu didn''t know how to react, too surprised, too sudden, even if it was a great thing, it felt a little weird.


    Tang Ye didn''t have the time to explain slowly, saying that he was a good person, or in the face of the situation of the world, helping them is also helping himself. He directly used the dark magic power to surface the contents of the secret spell of the wind control in his mind into words, and then hit a huge rock, these words were carved on the rock and formed an inscription.


    "If you don''t have equipment, you can only do this first. After a while you take a picture of yourself, then destroy the stone, then go back and study it slowly. The Wind Controlling Curse is very strong, and if you can learn it, the future is limitless." Tang Ye Said.


    Jiang Xiaoyu was already attracted by the Wind Controlling Curse on the rock. He glanced at it, only to see the beginning, and suddenly felt his head rumbling, falling into a blankness, and reaching an illusion. That is the illusion of comprehending the wind curse. Jiang Xiaoyu was triggered, so it was affected. Tang Ye was very happy to see this situation, because it showed that Jiang Xiaoyu was very suitable for learning the Wind Controlling Curse.


    Roar!


    But at this time, another white tiger roar came from the top of the mountain, Jiang Xiaoyu was disturbed and recovered. Then, without saying anything, he bowed to Tang Ye and thanked him: "Thank you, senior, for this kind of education, and the junior will repay you!"


    Tang Ye waved his hand. With these words, Jiang Xiaoyu''s grandfather Jiang Xiaobai also said the same, and many people who were favored by him said the same. He had no idea. Originally, Tang Ye was leaving, but suddenly remembered that there were some other secret techniques that were also suitable for Hammer to learn. Just as helping Wang Jiuxiao cultivate this strongest team, Tang Ye simply gave them some pointers.


    "Captain Iron cultivates the magical skill of iron cloth shirts, and you, a tall and thin woman who can condense the five elements of water and fire, and that you, a quiet woman, is a doctor?" Tang Ye looked at Iron Hammer, Xia Liangliang and Lily.


    He knew the name of Iron Hammer, he had heard from Wang Jiuxiao, but Xia Liangliang and Baihe didn''t. Then Hammer and the others were stunned when they heard what he said. They didn''t know what he wanted to do. Could they also teach themselves some wonderful secret techniques?


    Xia Liangliang looked a little ugly. Hammer and Lily may be happy and expect Tang Ye to teach the secret technique, but he is embarrassed. Tang Ye said he is a girl!


    However, he has always insisted on claiming that he is a boy!


    He was a little guilty, it seemed that words spoken by people like Tang Ye were hard to refute. But his body is really weird, a bit different from others.


    She didn''t know this problem, and couldn''t solve it, so she just ignored it, but sometimes she was always worried. It''s a man and a woman, and it would be ridiculous if one day she conceived herself.


    Tang Ye didn''t know Xia Liangliang''s troubles, but just wanted to bring out the secret techniques of the exercises suitable for them to improve their strength. The defensive secrets such as the iron cloth shirt of the hammer and the golden bell cover, he has the "Vajra Heart Secret Art" here, which can help improve. The five elements of water and fire in the cool summer, he has the mental method of "Tai Chi Two Yi" to help. Lily''s physician ability is in fact like a pharmacist. He can quickly mix potions and develop unique potions, which can attack and heal. As a medical practitioner, Tang Ye can actually be of the greatest help to Lily, but he didn''t have time to slowly guide him, and only took out a copy of "Medical Classics" to help Lily.


    Tang Ye still used dark magic to type out the content of these exercises, then pushed it out and carved it on the rock. His movements are so smooth and smooth, and his teaching of secret techniques is so generous, it is also very cool and charming. He said: "The Diamond Heart Jue, the Tai Chi Two Instruments, and the Medical Classics are taught to you separately. You can understand and use them. I hope that when you see you again, even if you face the beasts, you will be able to deal with them, instead of having no qualifications ."


    Having said that, Tang Ye turned and left, making a jump, and suddenly disappeared, as if he was on the mountainside and headed straight to the top of the mountain.


    With this strength, Hammer can only be far behind the dust. When they came back to their senses and looked at the mind on the rock side, they corresponded. This look was really amazing and very suitable for them. They were confident that they could break through the strength bottleneck and make their strength leap forward.


    "Who is the Void Lord..." Xia Liangliang, who had always been arrogant and irritable, couldn''t help sighing again and again in the face of Tang Ye''s behavior.

 Chapter 2160： Fight the white tiger!

    Although Tang Ye gave Iron Hammer the secrets of their cultivation, they couldn''t cultivate it all at once, so they still didn''t have enough power to deal with the white tiger. They are unwilling, but there is no way. But now they have something more they want to do than against Bai Hu, which is to learn the secret technique given by Tang Ye.


    They have great expectations. After practicing such a subtle secret, to what extent will their strength break through and increase?


    Tang Ye went up to the main mother peak alone, the black phantom flickered and the surrounding scenery changed, from spring to summer to autumn and winter, it was extremely magical. With a last call to the ground, he jumped up, soaring into the sky, passing a high-altitude cloud and mist, as if breaking through the nine heavens, and then looking down, saw the top of the main mother peak, a piece of ice and snow crystal built like a cave castle. Beautiful scenery.


    The ice and snow crystal in the front is a huge white tiger with some black stripes on its head and a prominent "king" on its forehead. Looking at the body, it is more than ten meters long. If it stands up on its hind legs, it will increase by a few meters. Such a giant is also extremely coping.


    Although from the outside, Baihu''s body was much smaller than Xuanwu. Xuanwu''s body shape, like a hill in the sea, is the largest. However, although the white tiger is quite small, the power that bursts out all over his body is no worse than Xuanwu. Even better than Xuanwu. Seeing its momentum, slapped it with a slap, maybe the absolute defense of Xuanwu could not stop it.


    The white tiger beast, the king of the west, occupies the main mother peak, like a **** in charge.


    Tang Ye broke through the fog and appeared high in the sky. Bai Hu looked up, his eyes were cold, and he hummed, "Is it a bit rude to be condescending?"


    Then the white tiger stood up, roared and roared, as if inspired by its power, a few lightning bolts struck the sky, and it struck down against Tang Ye in the sky. Tang Ye was taken aback, so powerful, howling and roaring could actually call lightning. Lightning is still very powerful. If it can''t stop it, it can cause the heart to stop beating instantly, causing it to die. So Tang Ye evaded quickly, landed, and reached a sharp crystal towering high on the top of the crystal mountain.


    Although the crystal was sharp and sharp, Tang Ye''s feet fell on it, but they seemed to be weightless, unaffected at all, and very stable, showing a completely master style.


    Bai Hu looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Humans are so troublesome. Even if they killed you to extinction, they are blowing and regenerating like weeds. This is what you humans say, as tenacious as cockroaches? , A good description, you are cockroaches. The cockroaches are plagued, ugly and dirty, with suffocating viruses, no wonder the true gods have to eradicate you."


    Tang Ye smiled, and was accustomed to these satirical words about humans. Maybe the words spoken by the beasts or true gods came from human beings. Human beings are a very interesting group, which contains the world. You don¡¯t need to be evaluated by others. There are all kinds of people in your own race to evaluate and interpret. So staying in human beings can see a variety of outlooks on life, values, and world views. If you can see through this point, then the words of others will no longer have any effect.


    Tang Ye smiled and said to Bai Hu: "A single spark can start a prairie fire. Who told you not to kill all the human races in the first place? Since the fire is left, it can naturally burn again."


    "Can start a prairie fire?" Bai Hu looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Then extinguish it here, and it won''t burn again!"


    After all, Bai Hu slapped him and slapped him, and then with a swish, he was in front of Tang Ye in an instant, and he slapped Tang Ye. Tang Ye couldn''t evade and slapped him directly, and the standing crystal was smashed.


    The white tiger fell on the ground, snorted coldly, and said, "You want to fight me like Suzaku and Xuanwu, and when you find the melting pot of divine power, you will kill me and seize my divine power?"


    "I tell you, there is no such possibility, you can''t kill me." Bai Hu said very confidently.


    Tang Ye slapped the white tiger and followed the broken crystal to fall. Slapped by the sacred beast, it definitely hurts, and it takes time to ease. So this time is the best time to pursue Tang Ye. However, Bai Hu didn''t go up to chase Tang Ye. It suddenly turned around and slapped a huge tiger palm against a blank place behind him.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, sending out a huge impact. In such a situation, it is generally only when two forces collide. However, this place was clearly blank just now, how could such a powerful force collide with Bai Hu. However, slowly I saw that under the palm of the white tiger was Tang Ye bursting with dark magic all over his body, carrying the white tiger''s attack with the overlord''s halberd transformed into the dark magic.


    Why did Tang Ye get here?


    Bai Hu looked at Tang Ye, who was struggling to carry it under the palm of the tiger, and sneered sarcastically: "Illusions are useless to me. Although I am curious, how you did it, I didn''t notice you the first time."


    It turned out that Tang Ye, who was standing on the sharp crystal just now, was an illusion, so he was not anxious to avoid being attacked by the white tiger, and he didn''t worry about being injured if he was hit. After all, it was fake.


    Tang Ye, who is now holding the palm of the white tiger, is genuine. Although it was very laborious, he sneered at Bai Hu and said, "It seems that your strength is no more than this. Then I don''t have to be so troublesome to kill you, just do it directly."


    Roar!


    Bai Hu couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s arrogant and despising remarks. With a roar, he increased his strength and pressed Tang Ye''s legs into his calf.


    Huh!


    At this time, behind the white tiger, a beautiful figure appeared, it was the seven-tailed fox demon Qiuya. Qiuya''s hands showed fox claws, and she grabbed the white tiger''s back.


    However, Bai Hu noticed her, and with a flick of his huge Baihu tail, he came in the name of Qiuya, who had to go back.


    But taking advantage of this moment, Tang Ye got rid of Baihu''s palm, jumped to the back, and confronted Baihu.


    When Bai Hu saw Qiuya, he was taken aback, and hummed, "Monster?"


    It seems that the emergence of the Monster Race is another key to breaking the situation of heaven and earth. After all, the demons are worse than the demons. The demons are only sealed, but the demons are deprived of their luck for growth and become animals and livestock. Now that the monster race is back, the resentment that it brings will be endless. It''s just that Baihu doesn''t understand it again. This fox demon seems to be helping humans?


    Or the seven-tailed fox demon?


    Bai Hu was even more surprised. Even if the demon clan re-emerged, how could a existence as powerful as the seven-tailed fox demon appear so fast? The monster race can be reshaped, it is a stage, and the cultivation is strong, it is another stage.


    Bai Hu didn''t expect that the demon clan had just taken shape, there would be a powerful existence like the seven-tailed fox demon!

 Chapter 2161： God-level equipment!

    The seven-tailed fox demon is close to the **** level, if it goes further, it will be comparable to the **** beast. After all, the supreme nine-tailed demon fox was already above the **** level.


    White Tiger is still afraid of this powerful demon power. After all, divine power, demon power, and magic power are the three great powers that can deal with each other. And manpower, if you want to break through the limit, it comes from divine power or magic. Human races are like gods and demons, but hard to be demons. Because the Yaozu is passed down by blood.


    Of course there are some powerful spells that can turn people into monsters. But there are not many cases of this kind. If it happens, there will be magic or divine arts involved.


    Therefore, Human Race itself does not have any powerful power, and it is all created and striving for itself. In this regard, it can be said that the human race is inherently weaker than the **** race, monster race, and demons. However, the creativity of the human race is precisely the most terrifying place, and it can even be compared with the monster race and demons of the **** race.


    This kind of thing has always been ironic. There is no divine power, but the divine power is used to deal with the gods. The true gods are also extremely disgusted by this.


    "Seven-tailed fox demon, are you actually helping humans?" Bai Hu cried out incredible and very angry after blocking Qiu Ya''s attack. As if expressing extreme dissatisfaction with Qiuya''s behavior, betraying the Yaozu is the same as betraying it.


    It is somewhat excusable. The predecessor of the white tiger was the tiger clan. Because of its strong cultivation, he was ascended to heaven, became a beast, and fell into the sect of gods. After all, the orthodoxy recognized by all creatures in this world is God. All things cultivate, hoping that they can be included in the gods.


    In any case, Baihu''s roots are monsters after all, so now seeing Qiuya helping humans, I feel that Qiuya is a traitor, and can''t help but roar with anger, his eyes glowing with green light.


    "There is one more!" Suddenly, Bai Hu shouted in a low voice, and then slapped an ice crystal with a slap, and the ice crystal shattered. At the same time, another beautiful figure appeared and fell beside Tang Ye.


    That is Qiu Yao.


    At this time, Qiu Yao didn''t show the appearance of a seven-tailed fox demon. She was slender, graceful, playful, and a very cute and beautiful girl.


    But Bai Hu could tell at a glance that she was a vixen, and her strength was no worse than Qiu Ya!


    There was also a fox demon with more than seven tails, and Bai Hu was even more surprised. Two seven-tailed foxes were suddenly not as strong as it, but he couldn''t kill two foxes at once. Coupled with Tang Ye''s dark magic power, there is no chance to deal with it, but it is not easy to solve. In this case, you might fall into the same situation that Suzaku and Xuanwu encountered.


    "Why?" Bai Hu stared at Qiu Yao and shouted in a low voice: "Why are you members of the monster clan, but you want to help a human?!"


    "There are so many reasons, I like it." Qiu Yao said to Bai Hu. She always doesn''t think so much, she can do whatever she wants. Helping Tang Ye now is voluntary, and Tang Ye didn''t ask her. Because since Tang Ye gave her the heart of Xuanwu and Suzaku, her attitude towards Tang Ye was very good. One is to cherish Tang Ye for not punishing her for slaughtering too much in the past, and the other is to cherish the opportunity of Tang Ye to deal with the beast, because she can get the heart of the beast by killing the beast!


    Now she is vaguely about to break through to the realm of the eight-tailed fox demon, thanks to the heart of eating Suzaku and Xuanwu. If she could still eat the hearts of Baihu and Qinglong, she felt that she would definitely be able to break through. When the eight-tailed fox demon is at the level of a beast, there is no need to worry about anyone. Of course, her ultimate goal is to reach the realm of the nine-tailed demon fox, shoulder to shoulder with the gods.


    Since being with Tang Ye has such great benefits, of course she is obediently obedient. Even if you don''t want to be obedient, you have to wait until you finish taking the heart of the beast.


    So the current situation is that Qiu Yao didn''t help Tang Ye kill the white tiger, she wanted to kill the white tiger herself, even if only for the white tiger''s heart. As for Qiu Ya, she was helping Tang Ye. She was very submissive to Tang Ye. There was no doubt about this. And killing Baihu can also help Qiu Yao, she is also very willing. Qiu Yao is her younger sister, she loves her very much.


    Qiu Ya also returned to Tang Ye and confronted Bai Hu. In this way, Tang Ye''s strength is extremely strong, and it is dark magic power, a power that can fight against divine power. Then Qiuya and Qiuyao, powerful fox monsters, their demon power can also deal with divine power. The three of them are a very strong combination, and it is indeed possible to deal with the white tiger.


    Bai Hu stared at them, full of anger. If it was Tang Ye alone, it would not be so angry. But with Qiuya and Qiuyao, it was very angry. At the same time, there are some concerns.


    "If the Demon Race under Heaven knew what you two were doing, it would definitely not spare you!" Bai Hu shouted in a low voice.


    Qiu Yao looked impatient and said, "I know they won''t spare us, but only if they can kill us. Among the monster race, who is better than me and my sister?"


    Bai Hu couldn''t refute this. Now there is a seven-tailed fox demon, it must be the top existence of the demon race that has just formed. And if it is said that after the rise of the monster clan, the monster clan will attack the two traitors Qiuya and Qiuyao again, the problem is, after the rise of the monster clan, Qiuya and Qiuyao have cultivated their strength to what extent, I am afraid that it is not those monsters can deal with. .


    Just as the gap between the rich and the poor is getting bigger and bigger, don¡¯t think that the poor can catch up with the rich when they make money. As long as the rich is a bit smart and doesn¡¯t sit and struggle hard, and money makes money, then poverty may not only If you can''t catch up with the rich, you will be further apart by the rich.


    It was Qiu Yao who helped Tang Ye create the illusion just now. After Qiu Yao ate the hearts of Suzaku and Xuanwu, her strength was greatly improved. Now, she is better than Qiuya again. She and Qiuya seem to be chasing each other, no one has always been better than another. It was also because of Qiu Yao''s strength that Bai Hu could not see through Tang Ye''s illusion for the first time.


    The illusion ability of the demon fox is very strong. The really terrifying level is that one illusion was broken and another illusion was created. It seems that I don''t know if I am dreaming or in reality. Thinking it was a dream, I came to a dream in a dream and broke the dream. I thought it was back to reality, but I didn''t know it was still in a dream. The illusion is true and false, which can kill and drive the enemy mad.


    Originally, Qiuya or Qiu Yao''s power alone was not enough to deal with the white tiger, and it was very dangerous. However, now that there is one more Tang Ye, Qiuya and Qiu Yao are not afraid. Probably this is the sense of security that Tang Ye gives people. With him, there is no need to worry too much.


    Tang Ye came here, plus Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, there was no problem entangled with Bai Hu. As for the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, they are looking for the melting pot of the white tiger''s supernatural power.


    Because of the two divine power holders, as well as Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, Tang Ye''s plan to hunt the white tiger was greatly advanced. Go to war directly, no need to go to Shenlong to get familiar.


    Even if Tang Zisang and the others did not approach the god-level power, they can come directly, because they already have the equipment made of Suzaku and Xuanwu, which is god-level equipment!

 Chapter 2162： Hilltop cage!

    I don''t know what Bai Hu is so self-believing about. With Tang Ye''s current lineup, there is no pressure to deal with a divine beast.


    Suzaku and basaltic powers that can be compared with Baihu''s divine power, Tang Ye''s dark magical powers, Qiuya and Qiuyao''s magical powers, as well as the early adaptation of the beasts on the side of the Shenlong spirit, plus the equipment of the Suzaku and basaltic.


    Such conditions would be more than enough to kill another beast.


    The one Tang Ye still lacks is just the melting pot of the White Tiger''s supernatural power. He had asked Feng Zhulian to find them, and he, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were fighting with Baihu here. With the release of the white tiger''s divine power, the white tiger''s divine power furnace will slowly appear. At that time, it is not difficult to find the white tiger''s divine power furnace.


    This is a game of chess in the world, one chess piece has already been played, the other chess piece must have to deal with it. Looking at the various patterns, Tang Ye was not worried that he could not find the power melting pot.


    Now, he wants to deal with Baihu, and even he has a bold idea, that is, with the help of Qiuya and Qiuyao, without waiting for Fengzhulian and Wang Cangcang to come, he will take the Baihu himself!


    Qiuya and Qiuyao knew his identity, so there was no need to cover up too much. Dark magic could be used, and part of Tang Sheng''s power could be used. With Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s powerful demon powers, even if a part of Tang Sheng''s power appeared, it would be covered up.


    After success, we will see another level of things. After slaying Suzaku and Xuanwu, Tang Ye already felt that it would not be difficult to kill sacred beasts and even fierce beasts. Then the vision has been placed at the level of the true god. He even felt that the level of the true **** was just a stage of that game, and far from the end.


    I wish it weren''t, Tang Ye thought so in his heart, because he was tired and wanted to live a quiet life.


    Roar!


    Bai Hu was very angry when he saw Tang Ye''s confident look. It is extremely arrogant, do you think you can defeat yourself without the power melting pot?


    Delusion!


    Bai Hu roared and rushed towards Tang Ye suddenly. When he jumped into the air, his body glowed with a layer of green, another layer of yellow, and finally a layer of red. This was to add state to himself, defending against attacks and crit attacks, and then the white tiger stood up again like a human, hitting it with only a pair of fore palms.


    Boom!


    With this hammer hit, the top of the crystal mountain seemed to collapse. The crystal along the edge did crack and fell down the mountain. Along the way, there were large tracts of ice and snow breaking, forming small avalanches and crashing down the mountain. Although relatively small, it will also have a big impact on the mountain.


    They originally planned to go back to understand the mystery and mystery that Tang Ye gave them. They were very worried when they saw this situation, so they stayed at the foot of the mountain. If ice crystals and avalanches would affect the safety of the mountain, they would take action. Solve it so as not to hurt people.


    On the top of the mountain, after Bai Hu added a state to himself, his attack and speed were greatly improved. Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao worked together to barely block its attack. And it kept chasing over, Tang Ye sent out a dark magic ball to surround him, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao layer by layer, opening the six-fold limit dead door, and dark magic power continued to emerge. When a layer of dark magic ball shield is crushed by the white tiger, a layer of dark magic shield will immediately appear to supplement it. Thanks to the continuous and surging dark magic power from the opening of the dead door, the white tiger has not been able to completely smash this dark magic shield.


    Of course, Qiuya and Qiuyao''s strengths help to support it, otherwise the white tiger could still smash the dark magic shield with a single punch with Tang Ye''s strength.


    At this moment, on the top of the ice and snow mountain, Tang Ye was surrounded by layers of dark magic power. In front, the white tiger emitting three layers of light was attacking. And around them, because of the impact of the force, the ice, snow and ice crystals are all broken and flying, like a hurricane blowing in the ice and snow, and howling constantly.


    The fighting situation is extremely fierce.


    After several attempts, Bai Hu couldn''t break through Tang Ye''s dark magic shield and jumped back, but it didn''t give up its attack. It hit the ice crystal ground with a punch, and the ice crystal ground burst and stretched to Tang Ye''s side. The ground broke, huge cracks appeared, and people could no longer stand. Tang Ye, Qiuya and Qiu Yao shook for a while, and the shield of the dark magic layer that they released was also affected. In order to prevent themselves from falling into the crack, they could only retract the shield and then jump out of the crack range.


    However, at this time, the white tiger had already attacked. Creating cracks is Baihu''s strategy. Now Tang Ye removed the dark magic layer shield, and separated from Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao to avoid the cracks, so Tang Ye was already alone.


    Bai Hu jumped, raised his fist high, aimed at Tang Ye, and beat Tang Ye, who was leaping and hiding in the air, into two.


    "Lord, be careful!" Qiu Ya was very worried when she saw this situation, and immediately controlled her body to move towards Tang Ye.


    But Bai Hu''s attack had already arrived, and the others couldn''t be helped, so Tang Ye had to hide.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have any worries at all. He also said to Qiu Ya: "I won''t have an accident, don''t worry too much, pay attention to your actions."


    While speaking, Tang Ye opened the space channel, drilled into the space channel, and then appeared on the other side. This is a very basic space jump and a magical skill to avoid attacks.


    Qiu Yao never worried that Tang Ye would be beaten. She knew that Tang Ye''s space jump was very strong. Qiuya was so anxious because she had a different affection for Tang Ye and was too fascinated. So Qiu Yao sneered at this kind of thing, thinking that it would lower her IQ and even kill herself someday.


    Bai Hu flew over, but he was completely blank. Seeing Tang Ye''s power, it was astonished in its heart. He didn''t expect this human being to possess so many supernatural powers and so wonderful. In this case, to kill this human, a lot of effort must be spent. But Bai Hu didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t kill Tang Ye. He roared in mid-air, and then he saw ice crystal pillars flying out of the ice crystal ground on the top of the mountain. After the pillars were suspended, they glowed and connected to each other. Together, they finally formed a giant net, blocking the entire mountain.


    Seeing this, Qiu Yao jumped immediately, wanting to leave the mountain and try to verify her guess. As a result, she reached the edge of the mountain, banged, and hit a solid protective wall. Sure enough, as she thought, the entire top of the ice crystal mountain was sealed off and could not leave.


    Seeing Qiu Yao''s situation, Qiu Ya and Tang Ye understood what was going on. The two stared at Baihu, knowing Baihu''s intentions, this is to block space!


    Now the space inside the mountain is controlled by the white tiger, even if you use the space jump next, I am afraid it will be affected by the giant net of the white tiger than the ice crystal. Tang Ye felt that the ice crystal pillar and the giant net had interfered in the third space. In other words, space jumps will be blocked or even captured!


    So if you want to avoid it, the ability to jump in space won''t be used. On this hilltop like a cage, wouldn''t it be possible to let the white tiger play abuse?

 Chapter 2163： Just because of him!

    The top of the main mother peak, after all, is the site of the white tiger. Bai Hu controlled the space here, nothing more normal. Just like in the volcano, Suzaku can also control the space around the volcano. As a divine beast, this ability couldn''t be more normal.


    What Bai Hu did was to block Tang Ye''s actions bit by bit. What kind of secret technique Tang Ye has, it correspondingly blocked such secret technique, so that this ability cannot be used. In the end, Tang Ye could only be beaten obediently.


    Roar!


    The white tiger roared again, and the ice crystals around the roar were called to form sharp cones of ice, and they flew to attack Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. Tang Ye and the others evaded, and then discovered that after the ice cone stabbed something, it would emit a huge chill, and then spread the ice.


    This is an attack that can freeze people! Even if you can break free from the ice, the speed of action will be affected. Isn''t this a slowing effect?


    The white tiger is fierce and domineering, and it also has the ice attack attribute. Even if it is just a normal attack, it also has the ice effect. This is very difficult to deal with, and always beware of being affected by the ice. Otherwise, once it is affected, it is too late to avoid the white tiger slap, maybe this slap will be fatal.


    The main target of the White Tiger is Tang Ye. It knows that this human race leads those people to hunt down the beasts and kill this faceless human. Many things will collapse on their own.


    So bang bang, Bai Hu kept chasing Tang Ye. And this ice crystal mountain was shrouded by its power, and the space was controlled by it. Even if Tang Ye used the space jump to escape, when he appeared on the other side, the white tiger''s attack came again. Several times when he appeared from the space, he was almost slapped by the slap of the white tiger. Had it not been for Qiuya and Qiuyao''s help, he was afraid that he could not escape.


    But Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were not idle, they also encountered Bai Hu''s attack. Although it was not the most powerful attack of the white tiger, the cone of ice launched by the white tiger would have a great impact if it was hit if he did not pay attention to avoiding it. For example, if hit by a cone of ice, if it is frozen, even if it is only a second, it may be seriously injured by the white tiger or directly killed. Playing games and playing BOSS often have this experience. Once controlled, if there is no purification control skill, then the next thing is to be killed by the BOSS in seconds. Therefore, it is very important to avoid control attacks, and you will die if you are not careful.


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were chased by Bai Hu''s ice cone attack, and to help Tang Ye resolve the attack was not arbitrary, so Tang Ye mainly had to rely on himself. With the space jumping ability almost abolished, Tang Ye was in a very dangerous situation.


    Boom!


    On the top of this ice-snow mountain, Bai Hu is the king here, everything is like a fish in water, so he chases Tang Ye very fast. Finally, Tang Ye can hardly escape, being chased by Bai Hu, he hits him.


    "Honorable Lord!" Bai Hu''s attack power is not blowing, he pays more attention to the dominance of power than Suzaku and Xuanwu, so if he is punched, he will definitely be seriously injured. This is still the best result, and maybe I can''t bear the broken body and die.


    Regardless of Bing Cone''s attack, Qiu Ya wanted to help Tang Ye. However, the more chaotic the rhythm, the more dangerous it becomes. She was hit by Bing Cone. Although she was defensive, she was still affected by the ice, and her speed was slower, and she couldn''t help Tang Ye.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was about to be hit by Bai Hu''s fist, Qiu Ya was very worried, and Qiu Yao was also worried. Although she did not want Qiu Ya to be so obsessed with Tang Sheng, she was still grateful to Tang Ye. Regardless of Tang Shengben being your great benefactor, she thinks Tang Ye is pretty good after getting along these days. So she also wanted to help Tang Ye. She turned into an illusion and wanted to change the space and influence Bai Hu''s judgment, so that Bai Hu would not be able to defeat Tang Ye. However, in this space, Bai Hu had already controlled her, and her illusion was immediately resolved by Bai Hu.


    After all, the white tiger is a divine beast, one level higher than them, it is not so easy to control it.


    Bai Hu''s fist still hit Tang Ye, and he would definitely hit it. As for whether Tang Ye could resist it, I am afraid that there is no such possibility, and his divine power is not something he can directly face.


    "I don''t think you can be killed so easily. After all, you killed Suzaku and Xuanwu. However, I believe in my own power more, killing you is not a problem!" Bai Hu shouted in a low voice when he fisted Tang Ye.


    This time, it felt that it would definitely hit Tang Ye.


    However, with a sudden cry, when Bai Hu''s fist was about to hit Tang Ye, Tang Ye turned into a ball of flame. It''s just that this flame is not a dark flame, but a red and yellow flame. Then there was a burst of power that was completely different from the magic of darkness. The power was fierce but soft, close to the power of God, but different from the power of God. Bai Hu''s fist hit the flames, and the flames only separated for a while, and then regrouped.


    Bai Hu''s attack was over. It didn''t know what was going on in this weird scene, so it stepped back and looked at Tang Ye''s doubts as it turned into a flame.


    "What?!" After taking a look, Bai Hu vaguely felt something, that was still vague, but the answer that would definitely become clear made it surprised.


    "Tang Sheng!" Bai Hu immediately exclaimed again. The answer is already clear. It believes that it can¡¯t be wrong. That all-encompassing power and huge momentum of luck is the saint of the human race who enjoyed a share of luck a hundred years ago, and the ancestral land is the first. Tang Sheng.


    Perhaps to the divine beast, human beings are very insignificant, but if it is aimed at the human being like Tang Ye, then even the divine beast cannot be underestimated. Because it is a matter of luck, just like that fate is the original force in the birth of the terrible world. The Force of Origin has assigned the two major self-regulating abilities of Qi Luck and Fate. Nowadays, fate has changed, but Qi Luck is still fair and just. However, Heaven and Earth''s luck is very good, but one point goes to Tang Ye, so Tang Ye''s potential is unlimited, even at the **** level.


    Looking at Tang Ye along the way, it can be found that he has hardly failed. This is the shelter of his own world, and he can always reverse the situation in critical moments.


    "Unexpectedly, you are Tang Sheng!" Bai Hu stared straight at the flames ahead, surprised and excited, but also with anger and fear.


    Tang Sheng has become a legend, a symbol. Such characters are now appearing, and the killing of Suzaku and Xuanwu comes first. Of course, Bai Hu will be jealous. Tang Sheng is a person who can turn the impossible into possible. Originally, Tang Sheng disappeared completely after he dissipated his luck and sheltered the earth a hundred years ago. He did not expect to have returned to the ancestral land!


    Now Bai Hu could also understand why Suzaku and Xuanwu would lose, and why this faceless human could cause so many things. Only because his true identity is Tang Sheng!


    At this time, Tang Ye, who had turned into flames to avoid the White Tiger''s attack, turned back into a human form, and soon re-emerged dark magic power to hide his identity.


    He looked at Bai Hu and said, "Are you afraid of Tang Sheng?"

 Chapter 2164： Just the power of fire!

    Afraid of Tang Sheng? It cannot be said to be fear, but fear. Bai Hu would not admit that he was afraid of Tang Ye, but was afraid of Tang Ye''s "variables". Tang Ye is a variable, making the impossible possible. Fortunately, it was impossible to kill the white tiger, but when the variable worked, it really killed it. This point had been verified many times in Tang Ye in the past, and Bai Hu was naturally afraid of such things.


    "Unexpectedly, you Tang Sheng is back!" Bai Hu shouted at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed out loud and looked at Bai Hu and said, "What''s weird about me coming back, this is my home after all."


    "A hundred years have passed, you are not dead!" Bai Hu shouted. When all immortals have reached the end of their lives, even though Tang Ye has achieved the holy way, he is only an individual after all. Even though practice can prolong life, the conditions at the time did not allow it. The shackles of Qi Luck have not been broken, and no matter how much he cultivates, he will not survive a hundred years. Even if there are a few who can live to be over a hundred years old, their faces will definitely grow old and their bodies will not be so strong in every aspect. However, Tang Ye is now younger than the young man.


    Perhaps, Bai Hu himself accepted that Tang Sheng''s existence could live a very long time, after all, Tang Sheng could not use common sense to describe. However, deep down in Bai Hu''s heart, he hoped that Tang Ye would die, that''s why he had such a low drink.


    Tang Ye still laughed and said, "You are not dead, why should I die? I still have a lot of things to do, such as killing your lurking beasts."


    "Speaking of which..." Tang Ye said, staring at Baihu in a faceless state, a little weird, and said: "You have been dormant in the ancestral land a long time ago, but you haven''t been discovered. In this way, the true **** is here. You have known about this a long time ago. I''m very curious, when did you start this plan. How many things are you hiding?"


    Bai Hu laughed out loud and laughed sarcastically at Tang Ye: "Do you think I will tell you this? Of course, I can tell you something that is not important. After all, our Celestial faction is being exiled by your human race into the Chaos Realm. At that moment, I wanted to come back for revenge!"


    "Heh..." Tang Ye couldn''t help but sneered, and said, "You gods are so powerful, why are you exiled to the Chaos Realm by the human race, then why do you always say that our human race is as weak as an ant? Isn''t it funny? You are weakened? If the people of the ants are defeated, then you are not as good as the ants. You still have revenge. Your gods are still practicing in the same world. Therefore, I found that your gods are less and less terrifying."


    "You''re looking for death!" Bai Hu was angry, even if he was afraid that Tang Ye was the holder of powerful luck, it could not tolerate Tang Ye insulting the gods like this. Suddenly, Bai Hu rushed towards Tang Ye and gave Tang Ye a fierce blow.


    But Tang Ye turned into a ball of flames again, letting Bai Hu''s attack empty, and he could even scare Bai Hu with flames. Tang Ye was able to avoid Baihu''s attack just now because of this. Just like when dealing with Xuanwu, the ability to transform flames is equivalent to a magical skill like space jump, and can ignore physical collision attacks. So, Tang Ye can''t be killed at all.


    As for using flames to scare the White Tiger, Tang Ye thought so. The reason why he said it was just a scare because Tang Ye didn''t think his flames could hurt the White Tiger. However, the unexpected situation was that he had no idea how terrifying his flame was. When the white tiger touched the flame, he immediately felt that his divine power was burned, causing the divine power to be damaged.


    How is this going? !


    The power of the gods can only be devoured by the ancient true gods. Could it be said that the flame power is the power of the ancient true gods? !


    Bai Hu just touched it a little bit, and then immediately backed away, moving away from Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t know, and no one else knew that his flame was the flame of the phoenix at the beginning of the world. It was stronger than the ancient true god, so Bai Hu would definitely be afraid. So Tang Ye''s fright was more than just a fright, it really scared Bai Hu.


    Tang Ye, who didn''t know that his flame had such a powerful secret, felt that Bai Hu''s reaction was too exaggerated. It''s just a little flame. As a beast, do you need to be so scared? Hiding far away. Could it be that this is because of fear of Tang Sheng''s power?


    This inexplicably gave Tang Ye self-confidence, and felt that it was not difficult to defeat Bai Hu.


    In fact, if it hadn''t turned into flames, the flames emitted by Tang Ye would have done little harm to the white tiger, because such flames did not have much power of the phoenix. However, when a person turns into a flame, this kind of thing should be nothing and ethereal, and it can only be done by abandoning the flesh to become a demon. But Tang Ye did it without abandoning his physical body, because the power of the Phoenix worked. The phoenix is ??not dead, it is immortal, and as long as there is fire, it can be reborn. So if the flame is not extinguished, it will last forever.


    When transforming into flames, most of the things that work are the power of the Phoenix. Without the power of the Phoenix, it is impossible to transform into a flame. For this reason, the power of the Phoenix, dealing with the gods, couldn''t be easier.


    There are three levels of the Celestial faction. The lowest level is the Celestial God, who is ascended by the cultivator, and then becomes a **** after becoming a fairy, occupying the position of god. They are not gods, but they have cultivated enough strength to achieve the status of gods. The second level is the true **** higher than the gods. These gods were not created by power cultivation, but were born when the world was created, such as the mother and daughter of the earth, the **** of fire Zhurong, and the gods of water. And the third level is the person of the highest level of God, who was before the opening of the world, such as the Pangu God Emperor and the Phoenix.


    The white tiger is a divine beast that becomes a **** after the formation of the heavens, and belongs to the lowest-level god. And as a beast, it is also necessary to obey the orders of the gods who are higher than it. Then the words of the true God must be obeyed. What''s more, it is the highest level ancient god, so the power of the Phoenix, it definitely dare not resist.


    However, the existence of Phoenix has always been a legend. Because after the Pangu God Emperor opened up the heavens and the earth, the phoenix generated the sun, and after giving the earth flames, it disappeared and never appeared again. And what appeared in place of the Phoenix was another divine beast that matched the divine dragon, the phoenix.


    The Phoenix Nirvana, reborn from the ashes, is extremely similar to the Phoenix. Even later generations directly regarded the Phoenix as a phoenix. However, this is not the case. The phoenix is ??more ancient, mysterious, and powerful than the Phoenix. The phoenix is ??no longer there, maybe it has gone to another world, giving another world flame.


    "What kind of power are you, why are you so weird?" Bai Hu retreated, staring at Tang Ye and shouted.


    It is precisely because the phoenix has disappeared for too long, even the ancient true god, Nuwa, may not have seen the true face of the phoenix at that time, so the beasts of the white tiger definitely did not know the phoenix power. It just feels very scary, full of mystery and unknown.


    Tang Ye felt that Bai Hu was strange, and just said, "Isn''t this the power of flames?"

 Chapter 2165： Greedy!

    Bai Hu was even more angry, thinking that Tang Ye was teasing him. Of course it knew that it was a flame, but it was not an ordinary flame. It was also asking about this. Tang Ye must know it, but Tang Ye said that, wasn''t it on purpose?


    Although he couldn''t see Tang Ye''s face, listening to Tang Ye''s laughter felt like a joke and provocation. Bai Hu couldn''t help but pounced and attacked Tang Ye again, but as expected, Tang Ye turned into a flame and avoided it. Moreover, when he touched the flame when attacking, he felt his divine power was a little damaged.


    Bai Hu went back, feeling this was really boring. He couldn''t beat Tang Ye at all, but he was still damaged. How to deal with this?


    Tang Ye turned into a flame for a short time, and he returned to human form after avoiding the white tiger''s attack. Transfiguration into flames is a wonderful secret technique in Tang Sheng''s state. If it is maintained for a long time, Tang Sheng''s identity will be exposed. The reason for using it now is because Qiuya and Qiu Yao know his identity, otherwise he would not use it.


    He has also been trying hard to see if he can also transform into a dark flame under the dark magic. But the results show that this cannot be done. The reason is that he doesn''t know the specifics, but only knows that the illusion flame and the dark magic have repelled. In other words, the power of the illusion flame cannot be transformed with the magic of darkness.


    In fact, this is for sure. Transmoring flames is an exclusive ability under the power of the phoenix. How can the magic of darkness replace the power of the phoenix.


    For this reason, if he wanted to continue to hide his identity, normally, Tang Ye could not use the technique of transforming flames.


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, who were originally worried about Tang Ye¡¯s accident, after seeing Tang Ye turned into flames, remembered that when Tang Ye dealt with Xuanwu, he always chose to hit the divine power wave when he was impacted by the wave, but afterwards the whole person was Nothing. They were very strange at the time, but now they know, it''s all because Tang Ye turned into a flame.


    This is really weird.


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao also didn''t understand why Tang Ye could do such a thing. This is the whole person has been transformed, but they have never seen such a strange secret technique. Even if you have seen the magical technique, it will not appear in humans. Sometimes I really want to doubt, is Tang Ye a human?


    "Unexpectedly, you still have such a secret!" Bai Hu whispered to Tang Ye, "If this is the case, then I can''t hide my clumsiness anymore, I must kill you immediately!"


    If Tang Sheng could be killed, that would be an excellent thing. At present, the only threat to the plan of the true god''s coming was this faceless man, and that was Tang Sheng. Suddenly, Bai Hu felt that this would save trouble. Because Tang Sheng was the faceless man, killing the faceless man would eliminate the plan to seize the divine power, and the hope of the human race-Tang Sheng would be eliminated, and humans would no longer be able to resist.


    "This is really a great thing!" Bai Hu suddenly sneered, no longer so angry, as if Tang Ye had achieved his great feats, and hummed to Tang Ye: "Tang Sheng, you take the initiative to send it to the door, it saves me trouble. Kill you, and when the true gods wake up, they will definitely reward me!"


    "Kill me?" Tang Ye looked at Bai Hu and laughed, humming: "Can you kill it?"


    The white tiger laughed and said: "Tang Sheng, do you think I am really so arrogant? Wouldn''t you know the difference between you and me? You killed Suzaku and Xuanwu, if you only deal with me, your side The strength is indeed enough. But you don''t know me!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, wondering what Baihu meant. Does Baihu have other helpers or others?


    At this time, the white tiger roared in a low voice, suffocating dark power from his body.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye couldn''t help frowning, feeling the breath of Baihu, and then he was taken aback and hummed, "It''s the power of gluttony!"


    "Stop it!" Tang Ye immediately rushed to Bai Hu, attacked Bai Hu, and at the same time called Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. He is not stupid, since he knows that the white tiger is going to release terrible power, then interrupting it when the white tiger is accumulating power can avoid many things. It''s not stupid to just watch the enemy make a big move in surprise.


    Then, even though they all rushed to Bai Hu, it was too late to stop Bai Hu from launching any weird tricks. The white tiger suddenly gave a low cry and slammed its foot on the ground. The ice crystal ground vibrated, and then a beam of dark light burst out of the white tiger''s body, covering its body. This dark power rushed out at the same time, knocking Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao back.


    Tang Ye, who had been beaten back, stared at the white tiger, frowning at the white tiger shrouded in dark power. As a person using dark magic, he could tell that the dark power on the white tiger was not dark magic. However, he also felt that this kind of power was very familiar, and then he remembered that it was the same as the power of the demonized tigers before.


    And this power was also related to the power of the dark leech that Tang Ye had encountered when he was in Jiuzhongtian. Greed and smoking. But the final truth is that the dark leech is just a ray of the soul of a beast. Therefore, Tang Ye had already distinguished that it was the power of gluttony.


    What Xuanwu launched was the power of gluttony!


    Tang Ye was curious again when he came back, why Bai Hu would have gluttonous power. The four big beasts and the four big beasts are deadly enemies. Is it because they are now working on the plan for the coming of the true God, so they have joined forces? But if this is the case, does it mean that the gluttonous beast has awakened?


    However, Tang Ye did not feel any trace of the gluttonous power awakening.


    "Why do you have gluttonous power?" Tang Ye stared at Bai Hu and snorted coldly.


    The current situation is very unfavorable for him, and Baihu plus gluttony are two great powers. If it is a single divine power, he and Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao will join forces, but it may be defeated. But with another divine power, not only can it not be defeated, but it may be killed.


    Think about the demonized tigers before, they just get a little gluttonous power, they can continue to regenerate, and their power is getting stronger and stronger. If the white tiger can also borrow the power of gluttonous rebirth, how to defeat the white tiger? After killing the white tiger, the white tiger will resurrect and become stronger. This is simply impossible to fight!


    Gourmet is unkillable and can only be sealed. Just like the real gluttonous body, the fierce beast gluttonous in ancient times, even if Nuwa personally shot it, could not kill it, at best it could be sealed. Therefore, the four fierce beasts are extremely terrifying, and gluttony is the most. It is greedy, sucks, kills, but can be reborn without death. Because of its characteristics, wherever it goes, there is often no grass growing, and it turns into barren. Gourmet is the most feared beast.


    At this time, after the white tiger unleashed its gluttonous power, the original ice and white tiger became a white tiger shrouded in dark flames, just like the upgraded version of the demonized tiger, the darkness on its body The power is more shining and majestic.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao returned to Tang Ye with solemn expressions. Qiuya said, "That power is terrifying, and I found that my power was sucked away by it."


    Greedy!


    This is the influence of one of the gluttonous forces.

 Chapter 2166： Have an idea!

    Glutton¡¯s greedy swallowing ability is very terrifying. After it is activated, it will absorb the power and even vitality of surrounding creatures. At this time, either kill it quickly or stay away from it, otherwise the longer it takes, the more your own power will be absorbed, which is very dangerous.


    The white tiger at this time is as demonized. In fact, the dark aura exuding around its body is precisely the gluttonous ability to swallow it. On the top of the ice crystal mountain, there were no plants. The few cold plants that could grow in the snow and ice land, after the white tiger incarnation showed the gluttony ability, directly withered!


    Glutton¡¯s greedy swallowing ability is already at work!


    Even Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were also affected. Although the loss of power was slower, Qiuya and Qiu Yao also noticed it. This is very bad. The original strength of the White Tiger is very strong. It is not easy for them to kill the White Tiger. It must be a protracted battle. However, now, while the need to fight a protracted battle, the White Tigers still have the ability to devour gluttonous greed, then they simply cannot fight such a battle.


    If the protracted battle continues, they will consume power and be sucked in, and finally become powerless. At that time, they will be slaughtered by the white tiger. As for the White Tiger, even if it consumes power during the battle, it will not consume too much because it is devouring power. Even if it swallows enough power, it can make up for the consumed power, so that it will not only become weaker, but will also increase.


    This was too sudden, the power of gluttonous came too suddenly, there was no way to fight again. This white tiger is afraid that it will not be killed!


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao both thought it was the case, and Qiu Ya said to Tang Ye: "Lord, let''s retreat first. When we have a divine power melting pot, we can seize the divine power of the white tiger, and then come again. At that time, even if the white tiger has gluttonous greed We also have the chance to swallow the ability. But now, there is no chance of winning at all!"


    "Yes, Lord, don''t be stubborn, I''m not stubborn anymore," Qiu Yao added. With Qiuyao''s personality, in fact, once there is a strong desire for a goal, he will never give up if he does not get it. Bai Hu''s heart is in desperate need, and she definitely wants to get it right away. However, now Baihu is protected by the gluttonous greedy devouring power. She knows the danger, so she has no attachments.


    Tang Ye stared at Bai Hu closely, then removed the power that was hiding on his face, revealing his face. I probably think that everyone here knows his identity and there is no need to hide it. There is a force covering the face, which is still a little in the way. He looked stern and didn''t respond to Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s words.


    Seeing Tang Ye¡¯s face, Bai Hu was taken aback and hummed, ¡°This is what Tang Sheng¡¯s true face is. It¡¯s true, he is handsome and handsome, he deserves to be a saint of human race. But, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so young, I thought, you You should be a bad old man. It seems that you are really different. A hundred years later, you will still look like a hundred years ago. You are like an immortal hero."


    This is a high praise for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Actually, I was very surprised about Tang Sheng''s affairs. I left a hundred years ago and there was nothing Tang Sheng said. I came back a hundred years later and found that I became Tang Sheng. I saw people treating Tang Sheng. Attitude, I feel a little embarrassed."


    "No, because I''m sorry, I''m afraid of revealing my true face, so I kept covering it." Tang Ye suddenly seemed to tease.


    Bai Hu looked cold, stared at Tang Ye, and said, "No matter who you are, Tang Sheng or Void Lord, you are going to die here today. Don¡¯t others think that Tang Sheng is dead? Then I¡¯ll take it today. This incident has completely become a reality!"


    Bai Hu''s voice became deep and hoarse with the help of the power of gluttony, and it felt like a demon king possessed his body. It felt that Tang Ye was really shameless, and it floated up with a casual boast. In fact, in its eyes, Tang Sheng didn''t care what kind of status he had, how handsome he was, and so on. All it wanted to do was kill Tang Ye.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were a little anxious. Tang Ye''s servant is really speechless. He''s still chatting with Baihu at this time, and he should go quickly. The battle that can''t be fought is very dangerous to stay. Hey, I also deliberately removed the power covering my face. Is this going to be handsome?


    "Lord, let''s go!" Qiu Ya eagerly went up and took Tang Ye''s hand. This kind of intimacy was carried out unintentionally, so there was no embarrassment to each other. It''s just that in the eyes of others, such as Qiu Yao, it is a little weird.


    Ouch, it seems to smell the sour smell of love. Qiu Yao always sneered at Qiu Ya and Tang Ye''s matter. However, looking at her appearance, it doesn''t seem to be really contempt and disdain, it''s more like being arrogant, and he obviously cares.


    Tang Ye knew Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s thoughts, and knew that they really couldn''t fight Baihu. However, it is impossible to leave. Because the white tiger had already confined the space on the top of the ice and snow mountain before launching the power of gluttony, even if he left at this time, it would not be possible to break it all at once. If he wanted to attack, Bai Hu would definitely take the opportunity to attack. Therefore, the most fundamental way is to kill the white tiger.


    "I know your concerns, but if you look at the outer edge, you will know that there is already full of strength there, and we can''t walk at all. Even with the ability to jump in space, it won''t work, because the third space here is also controlled by the white tiger. Now." Tang Ye said to Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.


    Qiuya and Qiu Yao were both taken aback. They didn''t pay attention to this just now. Now Tang Ye said, they looked outside, Qiu Yao directly flew out, and at the same time, the right hand was accumulating energy, and when they reached the edge, they fought hard. However, the force rushed out, and it really rebounded. As Tang Ye said, this mountain has become a strong cage, it is difficult for them to leave!


    If you concentrate on breaking the cage with strength, you may be able to leave, but then the white tiger will definitely have to keep attacking them. If you get hit, it will be very dangerous. And in this way, it is also destined that they cannot use all their strength to break through this cage.


    "Damn it!" Qiu Yao got angry, shouted angrily, and then hit the edge with several bursts of strength. The result was the same, whether it was bounced back. That is, there is a barrier that is unbreakable.


    Qiu Yao had to return to Tang Ye and asked, "Then what shall we do?"


    "There is no better way for the time being, I can only deal with it first. However, I have an idea." Tang Ye said.


    boom!


    Then Tang Yegang wanted to talk about his thoughts, but Bai Hu had already swooped in and attacked, and they had to avoid and jump away.


    "Haha, do you think you can escape? Impossible! You can still hide now, wait for your strength to be absorbed by me, see how you can hide!" Bai Hu was very confident and restricted Tang Ye and the others to this mountain. Became his prey.


    At the same time, the white tiger issued a gluttonous greedy devouring power, and the dark aura covered it and extended to the entire ice crystal mountain. This way, no matter where Tang Ye and the others are, they will continue to lose their power!

 Chapter 2167： Boom!

    The darkened white tiger¡¯s gluttonous swallowing power is manifested as strands of dark arrogance. This dark arrogance continues to expand, extending from the body of the white tiger, expanding to the entire mountain, and covering it completely. Will be sucked out of strength and vitality.


    It''s really the place where it''s gone, no grass will grow.


    The power of gluttonous gluttons, is this endless destruction and destruction, swallowing everything up, leaving nothing. In ancient times, I didn''t know where the gluttonous glutton was born, nor did it know why it would die. It once became the head of the ten thousand monsters, bringing the heaven and the ten thousand monsters out of the barren land, sweeping across the land of Kyushu, and no one in the world could stop it. Even the extremely terrifying Zhuxian Sword of Heaven and Earth could only hurt it.


    Taotie was injured and returned to Nanban. As long as he recovered, he could be dispatched again. At that time, everyone in the world would be spared. Then, descendants with Nuwa''s power went to the Cave of Ten Thousand Demons to deal with the injured gluttonous food. In the end, he couldn''t deal with it. In the end, he had to sacrifice himself, transforming into a statue of the town monster, standing in the abyss of the Ten Thousand Monster Cavern, confining the gluttonous food under the abyss. The power of Nuwa is immortal, and gluttony cannot be obtained.


    This is a story recorded in mythological notes. Judging from the current situation, this story does not seem very true. Because if the gluttonous food is sealed, then why is there still gluttonous food appearing now?


    However, in Tang Ye''s view, such a myth may not be true. Because the present gluttony is not the original gluttonous body. Even if it were the four great beasts, he didn''t think it was the first four great beasts. He believes that the current four great beasts, and the four great beasts, are nothing but the creation of the true god. They needed to ambush these four powers a long time ago, waiting for one day to return to the ancestral land, and use the remaining power to complete the opportunity to let the divine power of the heavens flow down, and their divine powers will all be restored to achieve the effect of perfect return.


    The four great beasts and the four great beasts are fundamentally rooted. In fact, the status of the original body is by no means lower than some true gods. Even, they are stronger than true gods. In that world dominated by true gods, if you want to deal with ancient beasts, you basically have to dispatch a powerful enough true god. There is no way of restraint, even the true **** must be killed.


    "Hahaha...you can avoid my attack, but how do you avoid the gluttonous devouring power of greed?" The white tiger attacked Tang Ye, and Tang Ye avoided, it laughed loudly.


    When Qiuya and Qiuyao go to help Tang Ye, Bai Hu will attack them. However, Baihu doesn''t seem to want to kill them yet, and he coldly snorted to them: "You two traitors of the monster race, I will leave your lives to the ten thousand monsters, so that you might die as you are, and actually help a human being. !"


    Qiuya and Qiuyao ignored Baihu''s words and just attacked Baihu. Since they can''t escape, they will do their best to deal with Baihu, maybe they can kill Baihu, so that they won''t have an accident.


    However, after protecting the power of gluttony, the white tiger''s power was much stronger than before, and then under the influence of gluttony''s greedy swallowing power, their power weakened, so they couldn''t deal with the white tiger even more. Therefore, even if they took the initiative, they were beaten back by Baihu, and even hit the ground, causing minor injuries.


    After a few rounds of fighting, Tang Ye joined Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. At this moment, they both looked solemn and knew that the situation was not good. Qiuya bit her lip and said with a firm expression: "Honorable Lord, you and Qiu Yao are going to attack the imprisonment barrier, I will entangle the white tiger, break the barrier, you can leave!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy." Tang Ye said not optimistic.


    "But there is no better way." Qiu Ya looked at Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to say generally.


    Qiu Yao was silent, she looked at Qiu Ya. In fact, she knew that Qiuya would not only entangle Baihu to help them delay time, but if necessary, Qiuya would sacrifice herself to help her and Tang Ye get the opportunity and time to escape.


    Tang Ye looked at Baihu, feeling that Baihu''s power was getting stronger and stronger, and said, "The power we lost has all come to Baihu?"


    "Yes." Qiuya was very worried and said, "Because of this, this battle is doomed to lose. The power we lose is absorbed by the white tiger. In this case, the white tiger becomes stronger and stronger, and the more we The weaker you come, you will definitely be defeated."


    Tang Ye nodded, and then said, "Then, how much power do you think Bai Hu can withstand?"


    "Huh?" Qiu Ya didn''t understand, looking at Tang Ye.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye was in a daze. Seeing Bai Hu''s silence, he ignored Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. At this time, when the white tiger attacked, Tang Ye did not respond, still wandering. Qiu Ya was taken aback, holding Tang Ye''s waist with one hand and Tang Ye quickly dodge.


    "Honorable Lord?" Qiu Ya was very anxious. Tang Ye wouldn''t be able to break the film at this time, right?


    After avoiding Baihu''s attack, Qiu Yao returned to Qiu Ya to help Qiu Ya at any time. She was very speechless to Tang Ye, rolled her eyes, and hummed, "Master, are you more reliable?"


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, and he expressed great apologies. Unexpectedly, just the blink of an eye would be so dangerous. However, he seemed to be happy and smiled.


    "Do you remember that I just said that I had an idea?" Tang Ye said to Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.


    "Huh?" Qiuya and Qiu Yao were puzzled.


    Tang Ye stared at the huge white tiger and sneered at them: "Since the white tiger can absorb power, I will give him power. But can he swallow my power completely? If not, it will die. Because it was swallowed. If the power is too saturated, it will explode."


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were taken aback when they heard that they wanted to use their strength to burst the white tiger? How much strength is needed then!


    "This method... is theoretically possible, but can''t it be done...?" Qiu Ya said hesitantly. The white tiger is so strong, there are too many powers that can be accommodated, and they are not god-level powers, it is impossible to burst the white tiger with strength.


    "It doesn''t have to be to the point of bursting." Tang Ye said: "The shackles of heaven and earth are still there, which means that the world still has will. Although the fate has changed, the luck has not changed. Therefore, the shackles of the air. Still falling, if the white tiger''s power exceeds the limit under the protection of the true god, it will also be constrained by the luck of heaven and earth. At that time, heaven and earth will naturally lower their power to deal with the white tiger. That way, even if the white tiger cannot be killed, it can be seriously injured. "


    "This way..." Qiuya analyzed and thought, and found it feasible, and said to Tang Ye: "Honorable Lord, this method can be tried, then we must send out enough power to be absorbed by Baihu. However, there is a dangerous place. , After the white tiger¡¯s power increases, it may kill us..."


    Tang Ye said, "So I only need to give out the power. You are responsible for confusing and transfiring the space to avoid."


    In fact, even if he had to use his strength to burst the white tiger, Tang Ye could do it. Because of his dark magic power, it is currently unlimited, enough to hold the white tiger to death!

 Chapter 2168： Use it again!

    With a way to deal with Baihu, Qiuya and Qiuyao were more at ease. If there is no way to deal with the white tiger, you can only evade passively, but knowing that you will lose in the end, it is quite a painful thing. Now there is a way to deal with the white tiger. Although I don''t know whether it will succeed, it is good to try hard.


    Goals and directions, even in the whole life, are indispensable.


    Now, Tang Ye opened the sixth stage of the dead door limit, and the dark magic came out frantically, covering his whole body. If you get close to him, such a huge dark magic power is enough to suffocate people. This kind of power is the power of the dark demon. The purgatory world where the dark demon lives is not suitable for humans, and even most other creatures, so it will be unbearable. If the strength is weak, it will be directly affected to death.


    The greater the force of the surging, the greater the influence of gluttony''s greedy swallowing ability, which means more power will be swallowed. Bai Hu thought that Tang Ye suddenly released such a powerful force that he wanted to fight desperately and tried his best to kill him. If he didn''t succeed, he would become benevolent. It sneered triumphantly, thinking Tang Ye was too naive. Because it continued to swallow its strength and strengthened, it was impossible for Tang Ye to kill it.


    However, Tang Ye''s intention was not like this. Tang Ye wanted to use his strength to "feed" the white tiger, let the white tiger eat and support, and cause the white tiger to be severely injured by the heavenly punishment. At that time, it would be quite easy to deal with the white tiger. And this intention, Tang Ye can''t let Bai Hu know, so now his expression is resolutely gloomy, to make Bai Hu feel that he is going to fight to the death.


    Bai Hu was a bit self-righteous, and Tang Ye cooperated with his self-righteousness, so Bai Hu could not find Tang Ye''s intention, so he went on fighting with Tang Ye, and still said coldly, mockingly, and saying something to stimulate Tang Ye.


    But it underestimated Tang Ye''s disposition, Tang Ye was not affected at all, as soon as he had the opportunity to attack White Tiger, he would attack immediately, and everything else was evasive. But Bai Hu''s attack was fast and powerful, and Tang Ye''s evasion was somewhat dangerous. Therefore, Qiuya and Qiuyao will harass Baihu, and they will also use magic power to affect Baihu''s judgment.


    In this way, the three of them fought white tigers, and they couldn''t tell the winner for a while. After fighting for a long time, the white tiger became a little impatient, and screamed up to the sky, summoning a group of little white tigers to deal with Qiuya and Qiu Yao, and then it could kill Tang Ye with all its strength. Without the help of Qiuya and Qiu Yao, two powerful foxes, Tang Ye''s situation would be much more dangerous.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were originally worried, but Tang Ye''s life-saving skills are quite a lot, and the trick of turning flames is enough, so he always has no dangers. Qiuya and Qiuyao are not so worried, and focus on destroying the young. White tiger.


    "You can''t hide for long!" Bai Hu became impatient, became irritable, and shouted in a low voice: "My strength is getting stronger and stronger. It is only a matter of time before you kill you, and it will not be a long time!"


    The white tiger''s attack became more and more fierce, and his secret skills were used to blow up the blow, as if the entire mountain was about to collapse at any time.


    However, Tang Ye still calmly avoided. The dark magic power on his body has been so turbulent, even he actively controls the dark magic power and flies in the direction of the white tiger. Bai Hu thought that Tang Ye was going to attack it, but he didn''t know that Tang Ye was speeding up and devouring him.


    Bai Hu''s power is getting stronger and stronger, and it is vaguely fettered by the current air luck after all, that is the level of the gods. Suddenly the sky and the earth were surging and the sky changed suddenly, and the densely covered dark clouds seemed to be about to rain. But there is no lightning yet, which means that the white tiger''s power has not reached its maximum limit and cannot cause lightning.


    Dark clouds obscure the sky, the wind surging, and the howling is just a warning. If the white tiger''s power increases again, it may be suppressed by the power of heaven and earth.


    The power of heaven and earth, also known as the source of origin, is mainly manifested in two forms, one is luck and the other is destiny. Qi luck and destiny should cooperate with each other, adjust all creatures, the weak and the strong eat, and achieve the balance of the biological chain. Qi Luck can change destiny, and destiny can also change Qi Luck. The two influence each other and work together to shape the wonderful life of all creatures. But now that fate has changed, the air luck can only be adjusted by superficial things. This superficial thing is the magnitude of power. If the strength is too great, the luck will be punished. If you can survive the heavenly punishment, you will become stronger if you get the approval of Qi Luck. And if you can¡¯t survive the Heaven¡¯s Punishment, then the cultivation base will be lost and everything must be re-started!


    From ancient times to the present, there have always been few people who have survived the punishment of heaven, so the strong have only lost that.


    Tang Ye saw the storm, dark clouds, and occasional lightning. Knowing that it was still a little bit short, Tang Ye would be fined. Boom, a flash of lightning struck suddenly, shocking everyone.


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao and Tang Ye all knew that this scene would come, and this was how they wanted to deal with the white tiger. However, when this scene really came, they realized that they were actually afraid!


    The majesty of the sky is unstoppable, and even those who become immortals are afraid of this power!


    Seeing the dramatic changes in the sky, Bai Hu also knew that his strength was constantly increasing. However, it is not afraid of being seriously injured by the sky thunder, because it feels that it has a divine protection body, so it has no fear of being injured by the sky. Then, it was very happy. Because it can cause great changes in the heavens and the earth, it shows that its power is so powerful that no one can beat it, and it will be comparable to the true god. Under such power, why not kill a Tang Ye?


    "Hahaha..." Baihu laughed loudly and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Tang Sheng, now you can no longer resist my power. If you want to hide, just hide, or you will be beaten by me once. Gotta die, haha."


    Bai Hu was very happy, and felt that killing Tang Ye now had experienced a kind of hunting pleasure. Suddenly, it didn''t want to kill Tang Ye so quickly, wouldn''t it be more interesting to tease Tang Ye?


    Thinking like this, Bai Hu played a lot with Tang Ye, his attack changed, and it was no longer so lethal. This made Tang Ye relax a lot. He looked at Bai Hu, his eyes rolled, and he couldn''t help but sneer in his heart.


    This one is really silly, it''s a death.


    Tang Ye was very happy about Bai Hu''s changes, he continued to release dark magic power, and Bai Hu didn''t care at all, and he didn''t worry that it would let his gluttonous greed swallow the power to absorb. At this time, it only focused on how it became stronger, and didn''t notice that Tang Ye''s strength had basically not been reduced.


    This is very deadly, and Tang Ye''s power feeding will make it go to extinction.


    The sky''s drastic changes are still going on, from the original wind surging, dark clouds, to the current lightning and thunder.


    Suddenly, a lot of intense purple lightning struck down, which meant that the white tiger''s power was getting closer and closer to the limit of Qi Luck. The White Tiger still laughed. It felt that the more it was, the more it could prove its power. However, at this moment, Tang Ye looked at the lightning in the sky and fell into a little thought.


    Then he thought of something and became excited, and then he immediately summoned through power to connect the two-headed python, asking the two-headed python to come quickly.


    When the punishment falls, it can help the double-headed python get another trial and break into the dragon form!

 Chapter 2169： In and out of play!

    Tang Ye and the two-headed python had already known each other, the two-headed python knew that he was Tang Sheng, so he listened very much to him.


    There is a deep bond between them. After Tang Ye has cultivated to the present state, he can even carry out a power call. This ability benefits from the powerful space power, just like making a phone call. Tang Ye called the two-headed giant python to come, because he wanted to use the power that might bring down the punishment to help the double-headed giant python break through.


    A hundred years ago, the two-headed giant python missed the breakthrough to the realm of the dragon, which made its power have been limited for a hundred years, which can be said to be a waste of a hundred years. Originally, there was only one time to break through the Heavenly Punishment. Because Heavenly Punishment is the power of heaven and earth, a fusion of origin power can withstand the origin power, and the power can be advanced to another level. The power of Siyuan is mysterious, scarce, and unforgettable, so it can only be done by disturbing the shackles of Qi Yun. The power of the two-headed python couldn''t break through, and it would be impossible to shock the power of the world.


    It is equivalent to saying that it was abandoned by Heaven and Earth, and its strength has to stay at that level.


    After Tang Ye came back, he learned about the situation of the double-headed python and planned to punish him again to help the double-headed python break through. There had been no chance before, but just now, seeing the signs of lightning and thunder before Heaven''s Punishment came, Tang Ye remembered this, and thought he could give the double-headed python a try!


    In a certain abyss, the place where the two-headed python was actually not far from Tang Ye, which was a deep-water lake in the Western Tibet Plateau, the two-headed python suddenly poured out. Called by Tang Ye, it hurried to where Tang Ye was.


    Since hunting the sacred beast, the two-headed python has followed Tang Ye as much as possible, and will help if needed. When Tang Ye came to the Western Tibet Plateau, it was dormant here. In this way, it won''t take too much time to reach the place where Tang Ye is now.


    However, the two-headed giant python burst out suddenly, and then swam away quickly, shocking many people. Coupled with the dramatic changes in the sky, the local people feel that disaster will come. The appearance of the two-headed giant python, such a fierce beast, is not the best proof?


    "Hahaha, powerful, great, I feel the power that no one can match!" At this time, the white tiger''s body was full of darkness, and the original green eyes became blood red. This is no longer like a beast, but fierce. beast. It seems to be crazy because of power, and the power gained by greed swallowing is not controlled by him, but controlled by power!


    call! call!


    Under such powerful dark magic power, the white tiger''s body shape has also changed, doubled, the sharp claws have become sharper, and things like sharp thorns have grown around the body, which looks like a hedgehog. Such a white tiger not only looks like demonization, but also seems to be transformed again after demonization, powerful and terrifying.


    However, Tang Ye was not afraid of such a white tiger. Because of Baihu''s actions, he can clearly grasp it!


    This is due to the fact that Bai Hu has too much dark magic on his body at this time. And the dark magic power is issued by him, and he himself also holds the dark magic power, so when the white tiger launches a power attack, he can rely on his familiarity with the dark magic power to clearly know the direction of the white tiger''s attack and how powerful it is. Such intelligence can allow Tang Ye to safely avoid Baihu''s attack.


    Looking up at the sky, the lightning and thunder became more powerful, and the lightning also turned purple. This is a very natural punishment. It won''t take long for the punishment to come down. What Tang Ye had to do now was to wait for the two-headed python to come. When the punishment comes down and hits the white tiger, let the white tiger support it. After weakening the power of the punishment, the two-headed python will connect it head-on. This way the power of the punishment will be weakened, and the two-headed python will most likely be able to withstand it. By the end of the Heaven Punishment Purple Lightning, there was a trial of Origin Power. In this way, it can help the two-headed giant python break into the dragon form!


    Using Heaven''s Punishment to break through, Bai Hu also thought of this, but it was not that Tang Ye used this point to break through, but that it could use this point to break through!


    Although the sacred beast is already a god-level and carrying divine power, it is not a pure **** after all. However, if you use Heaven''s Punishment to break through, you can rank among the Celestial Gods, and even the Celestial Gods can''t order it. Of course, Bai Hu wanted this status. Therefore, now it wants to kill Tang Ye again. Only by killing Tang Ye can it meet the punishment with all its heart!


    However, before killing Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s power is needed to increase it to the point where it can lead to punishment.


    "Huh?" However, at this time, Bai Hu noticed one thing.


    Why is Tang Ye''s power so much!


    It has been absorbing Tang Ye''s power since it activated its gluttonous ability to devour it. And its power can be increased to the current level because Tang Ye has always had power to swallow it. However, how huge should it be to swallow the power that touches the punishment of heaven?


    Terrible, terrible!


    Thinking of this, Bai Hu couldn''t help shaking in his heart. It looked at Tang Ye and found that the power around Tang Ye''s body was still so turbulent!


    How is this possible?


    Tang Ye''s power not only allowed it to absorb to the extent that it could touch the punishment of heaven, there are still so many now. So, how much is Tang Ye''s power? !


    Thinking of this, Bai Hu thought again that since it used its gluttonous greed and devouring ability, Tang Ye has been very active in releasing power, and it has swallowed it smoothly. However, if Tang Ye releases such a powerful force and just wants to fight it desperately, how can it easily swallow its power?


    The taste of conspiracy!


    As a beast, Bai Hu is a little arrogant, but not stupid. It began to realize what conspiracy Tang Ye was carrying out.


    Rumble!


    The dark clouds in the sky became denser, surging constantly, and lightning continued to strike in them. Faced with such a situation, no one dared to come out to watch, even the strong would be very jealous, afraid of being struck by a flash of lightning.


    Bai Hu looked up, knowing that the penalty was lowered, but at this time it became suspicious, worried about what Tang Ye had played.


    Seeing Bai Hu like this, Tang Ye sneered proudly: "You only realize that something is wrong now? Haha, it''s too late, I tell you, I just want to kill you with heaven''s punishment!"


    "Huh?" Bai Hu stared at Tang Ye and groaned. Is it such a conspiracy? If it''s just such a conspiracy, then are you afraid of a ball?


    Bai Hu was already happy that he could lay down the punishment and give it a chance to break through. If Tang Ye wanted to deal with it like this, it was not dealing with it at all, but helping it!


    Looking at Tang Ye''s expression again, Tang Ye''s triumphant and happy expression was indeed looking to God''s punishment to deal with it. And indeed, using Heaven''s Punishment to deal with sacred beasts, this kind of plan is actually very huge, and only Tang Ye can do this. This plan is extremely difficult, and no one else can do it. Therefore, now that the penalty has been reduced and is close to success, Tang Ye has reason to be so happy!


    Bai Hu believed it, Tang Ye was this plan.


    "Hahaha..." Bai Hu got excited at once, and said to Tang Ye: "Tang Sheng, your plan to deal with me is pretty good, but you think you can kill me like this?"


    However, Tang Ye''s excitement and pride are nothing but true colors...

 Chapter 2170： God thunder falls!

    Tang Ye''s purpose is not only to use excessive force to back the White Tiger, he also wants the double-headed python to get a breakthrough. The two-headed python has not yet reached the main mother peak, so the white tiger will not notice it. Faced with the punishment, will it end for a while. If Bai Hu had to face God''s Punishment and Thunder, he was afraid it would be deadlocked for a while.


    "I overestimate your wisdom." Bai Hu said to Tang Ye. After thinking that Tang Ye just wanted to use Heaven''s Punishment Lightning to deal with it, Bai Hu had no fear of Tang Ye. This level of conspiracy, although it feels a little late, is not a threat to it. On the contrary, it will also use the Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder to break through. As a result, it could not help but contempt and despise Tang Ye, and actually used this stupid method to deal with it.


    Now, in order to wait a moment when facing the Thunder God of Heaven''s Punishment, and not be affected by Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, it wants to kill Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.


    No, it decided not to kill Tang Ye, but seriously injured Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye could not affect it. Because it felt that it was even more wonderful to let Tang Ye watch it withstand the Heaven''s Punishment and Divine Thunder, and its power would break through. This beauty comes from making Tang Ye desperate!


    This arrogant human, don''t think that if you can kill Suzaku and Xuanwu, you can do whatever you want! In front of him, he wants to despair, that desperate look, think about it, I feel wonderful!


    boom!


    Bai Hu suddenly attacked Tang Ye, using all his strength, Tang Ye almost couldn''t avoid it, even if Qiuya and Qiu Yao were helping each other, it was very dangerous.


    "Don''t worry, Tang Sheng, I will not kill you, I just want you to be immobile, and then watch me face the **** of punishment, see how I defeat your conspiracy, and see how I can take a step further I will let you know what despair is!" Bai Hu laughed at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes when he heard Bai Hu''s words, and then motioned to Qiuya and Qiu Yao not to help him and let them take care of themselves. His words are to get hurt!


    "Despair is something I have never had, because I haven''t lost much in the past so long. Baihu, you are too arrogant. God''s punishment and thunder are gentle and dangerous. Do you think you can stop it? Even if you have that confidence, I won''t let you succeed. Now, if you hurt you, it depends on how you can hold on to the Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment!" After Tang Ye drank to the white tiger, he took the initiative to attack the white tiger, the dark magic power surging over his body, turning into a devil The colossus, as huge as the white tiger, fists out against the white tiger.


    "Hmph, this little power wants to hurt me too, you are stupid!" The white tiger greeted Tang Ye''s magic colossus frontally, and a tiger fist went out to easily stop the magic colossus.


    Bai Hu sneered at Tang Ye again and said with contempt: "Did you jump over the wall in a hurry or something? Actually thought you could hurt me in this state? Oh, I understand. It''s because I have reached the strongest state I am about to die. You must fight to death and hurt me like this, because you are very afraid that I will withstand the punishment of the **** of thunder!"


    When Tang Ye heard Bai Hu''s words, his expression was gloomy, his teeth gritted, his unwillingness and anger showed clearly. It was as if Bai Hu got his situation and thoughts right.


    "Hahaha, Tang Sheng, you also have today!" Baihu laughed even more when he saw Tang Ye''s expression. It felt that it was right, and Tang Ye was exactly what it said, so it had to fight hard at the last minute.


    It''s a pity, how can Tang Ye hurt it when its power is at its strongest. It was very happy and satisfied, raised its fist, and punched the magic colossus severely, which was broken. Then, Bai Hu was extremely fast, squeezed Tang Ye''s head abruptly, and then smashed into the ground fiercely.


    "Ah!" Tang Ye cried out in pain, as if his body was broken once, and then he vomited blood with a puff, lying on the ice crystal ground, unable to move.


    "Master!" Seeing this, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao immediately went over to see Tang Ye. But at this time, Bai Hu swept their tail and hit them. Then, Bai Hu took advantage of the flying Qiuya and Qiuyao, his huge fists hit Qiuya and Qiuyao at the same time, and Qiuya and Qiuyao flew out one after another and crashed into the ground.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were injured in this way because they were too eager to deal with Tang Ye, otherwise Bai Hu would not be able to easily hit the seven-tailed vixen who knew how to psychedelic. Bai Hu could only say that they were really stupid. Bai Hu was also very angry. These two fox spirits were afraid that they had a strange affection for Tang Ye, otherwise how loyal and infatuated with a human being.


    Regarding such a thing, Bai Hu looked at Tang Ye, in fact, it was like killing Tang Ye. It feels that human beings are just so cunning and shameless. They can''t use their power to control people, so they use their emotions. Other races who are purely emotional can easily be deceived. Bai Hu just felt that Tang Ye deceived Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao with his emotions, and made Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao work for him.


    Who said that the fox-monster clan is cunning and ruthless, in fact, the fox-monster clan is more emotional, especially love. It is said that the fox demon ancestor, the fox demon king who was born in Tushan, was still a one-month old matchmaker. In the fairy tales, men and women are specially given red lines.


    Of course, in the eyes of all races, the more important fox monster clan is still extremely powerful. When the demon clan was still there, the fox demon clan was indispensable among the human tribes vying for the position of the demon king.


    "Stupid!" Bai Hu looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao who fell to the ground after being injured, a bit hating iron but not steel, and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye, who fell and was seriously injured, tried to get up and continue to deal with the white tiger. Bai Hu frowned when he saw it, and then looked at the sky. It was really surprised, because even if Tang Ye was seriously injured, there was still a huge dark magic power that made it absorb the power of gluttonous greed and devour extremely quickly, and it was certain that the **** of punishment thunder would soon come!


    "Hmph, let''s not kill you for the time being, let you watch me break through to the power of the gods, instead of just the gods, holding the powers that do not belong to me! You will soon feel despair, and I will be the first The true **** who has descended on the ancestral land!" Bai Hu snorted to Tang Ye, and then lay down two powerful forces to entangle Tang Ye''s limbs, making Tang Ye tied to the ground.


    Then Baihu jumped to the top of the crystal mountain, and was about to meet the **** of punishment and thunder!


    The sky became more and more gloomy, and the dark clouds rolled down, as if they were about to fall to the ground. Within the dark clouds, thunder and lightning flashed, extremely horrified. Below the ground, it was like night, and only the burst of lightning and thunder would illuminate that flash.


    And Tang Ye, looking up at the white tiger standing on the top of the mountain, across the mountain, there was a sneer on his face. He was not worried because he was seriously injured, nor worried because he was restrained. It seemed that all this was what he expected.


    Is it true that he is acting again?


    At this moment, there was a bang, a loud noise, as if the whole world had exploded, Tang Ye felt that his head was about to explode. Not only him, but also Qiuya and Qiu Yao. Then they couldn''t hear any sound. Because of the thunder just now, they were temporarily deaf!


    Then they saw a purple lightning, like a giant dragon, swooping, winding, swift, horrified, killed, destroyed, and impacted on the white tiger.


    God of punishment and thunder has arrived!

 Chapter 2171： All parties are alarmed!

    The **** of punishing thunder, the purple electricity is like a dragon, and it is very brave and courageous. This is the first time in thousands of years that the ancestral land has dropped such a powerful God of Heaven''s Punishment Thunder, which further shows that the liberation of the shackles of air transport has increased the power limit of the ancestral land to a level close to the age of immortality. Therefore, this Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder is close to the power of the cultivator.


    The coming of such power will inevitably alarm all cultivators, including those in the ancient Wujiang Lake.


    On Xiangdao Mountain, the destiny **** is still like the princess who is fluttering and dust-free and glamorous. At this moment, she looked into the distance, and the surging sky was flashing with purple electricity. The God of Heaven''s Punishment Thunder, even in the separated Guwu Rivers and Lakes, is faintly visible. Such a majesty, even the destiny god, can not be afraid.


    It should be said that the power of the God of Punishment and Thunder, because of the air luck, has the original power, which is the same as the ultimate power of the God of Destiny. Therefore, this kind of power can actually deal with the destiny gods. Now that Qi Luck brings down such power, it is a drain on the Destiny God.


    If the **** of punishment thunder was supported that day, the power of Siyuan would become the power of others, and the destiny **** ultimately wanted the power of Siyuan. Only when you get the power of the origin, you can truly control this world.


    "Qing Luck..." Looking at the place where the purple lightning was shining, the destiny **** murmured. Air transport is different from it. Air transport is a complete regulating machine. It has the same rules for judging everything that exists in this world. Strong air transport is assigned, and weak air transport is assigned to a small air cloud. A dust and a person are the same to it. It also doesn''t need the will of all creatures, so it won''t change like fate.


    However, the destiny **** thinks that it is the same force born from the original source as Qiyun. Destiny and Qiyun should be two brothers. However, Qi Luck has no will, only means of adjustment, like a series of well-written execution codes. A machine, a wood, fate feels very sad. Brother is like this, it feels lonely.


    For this reason, it needs to gain the original power, or can it make Qi Luck like it?


    Or, it wants to become its own luck and destiny, so that it is the **** who truly controls this world. It''s just that the God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment, whose luck is descending now, can''t interfere. So she just took a look and couldn''t do much else. However, she realized that now there are more and more powerful existences in the ancestral land. Then, what can be used must be used.


    For her, no one is an enemy, no one is a friend. As long as it can contribute to her plan, she will use it as a resource.


    "Those gods, are they trying to deal with me again?" The destiny **** snorted coldly, then sneered, disdainfully said: "If you want to kill me, you want to catch me first. You don''t even have anything that can trap me. How could it be possible to deal with me? However, it is necessary to get rid of the two tenacious things, the Ksitigarbha King and the Human King."


    "Since you want to kill the gods, then naturally you have to let the gods come down first. Well, if the gods stay in the chaos space, I can''t kill them. In that case, let them return. As for Tang Ye''s plan, um... ¡­It seems to be beneficial to me, so don''t kill him first." The Destiny God was talking to himself.


    "You disappear for me!" Suddenly, the destiny **** yelled, his expression very cold and angry.


    At this time, I saw two lines of tears on her beautiful white cheeks. This is because the body of the destiny god, the princess, or Lin Yourong, was touched by Tang Ye. Regarding this matter, the Destiny God was extremely annoyed. She did not expect that after so long, she had not completely swallowed the will of the princess. Deep in her will, there is still the independent will of the princess. When touched, the will of the princess will be agitated. And only Tang Ye can touch the will of the princess.


    This kind of thing is extremely detrimental to the destiny god. Because if she can''t fully control this body, then it is like planting a time bomb in her body. If the princess''s will interferes at a critical time, it will ruin her good deeds. She wanted to swallow the will of the princess, but the will of the princess was too tenacious. After a hundred years, she still couldn''t solve it completely.


    If it doesn''t work, she can abandon the body of the princess and choose other creatures to board. Everything in the world, any creature can let her board. However, she has not given up on the body of the princess for a long time because the boarding body of the princess is perfect. If she can get rid of the remaining will of the princess, she is confident that even if she is facing the ancient true god, she can fight directly instead of relying on the power of others by hiding behind and playing tricks.


    "Humph!" The Destiny God snorted coldly, and said: "If Tang Ye was still useful to me now, I would have killed him long ago, see how you still think about it!"


    Although he knew that the princess''s remnant will was a time bomb, the destiny **** still had a solution to her, and that was to kill the princess''s obsession, Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye''s plan now is to deal with the gods, which is beneficial to her, so she will not kill Tang Ye yet. And when she wanted to kill Tang Ye, it was when Tang Ye had finished seizing divine power and breaking the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck in advance.


    What Tang Ye did was not contradictory. A hundred years ago, he was preventing the Gorefiend from breaking the shackles of heaven and earth. This was to prevent the unrestricted power of the ancestral land, otherwise the Gorefiend would be extremely powerful and no one could deal with it. Now, Tang Ye wanted to break the shackles of Qi Luck and weaken the power of the true god. And this plan must be before the original time when the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted. The four great beasts and the four great beasts buried by the true **** are destroyed, and the true **** cannot restore the power of the peak period when the true **** descends, then they may be able to deal with the true god.


    The greatest goal of the true **** coming is to capture the fate of the abnormal. As for the eradication of mankind, it is just a part of the eradication of the destiny gods.


    It is also in the Guwu River and Lake, a place with high mountains and flowing water, with excellent scenery. It''s completely different from the dark clouds rolling over Tang Ye, the lightning and thunder. Here the cool breeze is blowing, and it is endlessly pleasant. However, everyone here is looking at the purple dragon lightning in the distance.


    The people here are not ordinary. A woman sitting cross-legged on a clean rock near the water, playing the piano with her hands. This woman has fair skin and plump body, but she is not bloated, and she is full of charm. Especially, the woman covered her face with a piece of white gauze, which is even more imaginative.


    For ordinary people, it must be thought that this is a woman who is all over the country and the city.


    Behind this woman, there was a handsome man who was both a bookish and courageous man on the battlefield. At first glance, this man felt like a dragon and a phoenix.


    He is indeed the dragon among people, because he is the emperor of the ancient Wujianghulong dynasty, Longqing.

 Chapter 2172： Old friend angry!

    Mountains and rivers, beautiful scenery, can be described as pleasing to the eye. If the beautiful woman is playing the piano, it will be even more perfect. But at this time, whether it was a beautiful woman or Long Qing, they were staring at the shocking scene of the purple electricity falling into the distant horizon.


    Such a powerful God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment has never descended on the ancestral land for thousands of years. Now that it is down, I am afraid that somebody''s power is threatening the balance of heaven and earth, and Qi Luck has to be tested to see whether it is to regain power or promote it. Now the limits of Qi Yun''s shackles have been expanded a lot, allowing power close to the **** level to exist. So the power that threatens the balance of heaven and earth is to surpass the **** level and reach the level of the gods.


    Who would have such a powerful force?


    Long Qing thought of Tang Sheng, his great grandfather. However, the blood-linked relationship made him feel that people who were not of the Long family''s blood would face such a natural punishment.


    Originally Long Qing was worried about the life of the Long Family. Since he knew about Tang Zisang''s existence, he was very worried about what happened to Tang Zisang. The death of the Long Family has prevented their children from living long. If it is a fateful robbery, based on the experience of the descendants of the Long family, they can''t hide, so Long Qing is worried.


    However, looking at the purple lightning God Thunder, even Tang Zisang still does not have such a strong power. The people behind the scenes need to use such a strong power to carry out the catastrophe.


    So, it was neither the Long Family''s fate nor Grandpa Zeng''s work, what exactly was this?


    Long Qing stared at the purple lightning in the distance, frowning and thinking. There was no such strong God''s Punishment Thunder in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, but it appeared outside the big world. This means that it will not be long before the barrier between the Guwu Rivers and the Great World is broken by the overall improvement of the power of the Great World. At that time, the cultural differences between the two places did not know if they would collide and then fight.


    Long Qing became a little worried.


    "Long Ye asked you to come to me?" When Long Qing looked at the lightning in the sky, the beautiful masked woman suddenly spoke.


    Long Qing came back to his senses, feeling very sorry, but bent over and said, "Sorry, senior, I was rude."


    As the emperor of the Dragon Dynasty, the highest-ranking person in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, actually bowed to this woman and apologized. Obviously, the identity of this woman is extremely difficult. Originally thought, what is the difference between this handsome man and beautiful woman? Unexpectedly, Long Qing called this woman a senior, very respectful.


    At the same time, Long Qing was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this woman knew that Tang Ye asked him to come to her. For a moment, he didn''t know how to speak, and he became embarrassed.


    The woman turned her head, her eyes were pure and dust-free, like a fairy. However, her appearance is really familiar. Because there was a woman dressed like this one hundred years ago, but the woman who was one hundred years ago has a slightly stronger earthly taste. Now that a hundred years have passed, a hundred years of cultivation is completely beyond the dust. And she, isn''t she the music fan of a hundred years ago-Xing Ji?


    Xing Ji is a very strong and not simple person. The most prominent point is that she is of the blood of the gods. This life experience is very scary, there is actually the blood of the gods in the ancestral land. Is she a **** or a human? She appeared in the ancestral land a hundred years ago, with the blood of the gods, and mastering the "ancient war rumors", she can call out the illusion of the **** of war Xingtian to attack. At the same time, you can play the ancient war rumors, a kind of enhancement buff that can be used by both monomers and groups, so that the strength of fighters can be increased several times, and they are so fearless and will not retreat until death. Whether it is a personal battle or a large-scale war, the secret techniques Xing Ji masters can play a key role.


    A hundred years ago, she wanted to kill Tang Ye, but she chose Wen Dingmo to open the shackles of heaven and earth. However, she was kind by nature, and after weighing the pros and cons, she chose to let go, and even became friends with Tang Ye. She is not a child, she has her own ideas about the situation of the world. Even the blood of the Protoss is not necessarily on the side of the Protoss.


    Xing Ji is indeed an extremely beautiful woman. Tang Ye took off her veil a hundred years ago and was dizzy. However, compared with the beautiful face, there is a mark on Xing Ji''s cheek that is more attractive.


    The mark from the blood of the gods, a fiery red battle axe mark. It is said that it can trigger divine power, but so far it hasn''t, otherwise Xing Ji''s identity would have been discovered long ago.


    After a century of self-cultivation, Xing Ji now has a celestial and transcendent temperament, which makes people daunting, for fear of being laughed at by her, because the world is always a bit tacky, and probably will not be seen by her.


    Even Long Qing can''t help but feel inferior in this regard. He was also very puzzled, are all the people Grandpa Zeng knew so good? Even if the face is not old, it is still beautiful. It seems that Grandpa Zeng would have a good relationship with peach blossoms!


    It is not unreasonable for Long Qing to think so. The three people Tang Ye told him to find, Xing Ji, the knight Li Fuping, and the moon **** Gu Luoxue were all women. Now after a lot of hard work, I finally saw the fans, who is a big beauty. I wonder if Li Fuping and Gu Luoxue are the same?


    Xing Ji glanced at Long Qing, did not stand up, did not speak any more, and did not put Long Qing''s identity and authority as an emperor in his eyes.


    Long Qing didn''t care. He never thought that someone who could be compared with Grandpa Zeng would be a simple character, and he was kind to him. He knew that the purpose of coming could not be hidden from Xing Ji, so he could only admit it, and said, "Senior, it was indeed Grandpa Zeng who asked me to come and find you."


    Originally, Tang Ye''s return to the ancestral land was a secret, he didn''t want to say it, even if it was facing someone like Xing Ji. However, as soon as Xing Ji spoke of Tang Ye, he knew that Xing Ji knew a lot, so he could only admit it.


    Long Qing felt very stressed, and Xing Ji felt extremely cold, as if she would anger her if she was not careful. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to ask him to do this, and the dark demons appeared before, Gu Wu Jianghu needs powerful people to help suppress him. He didn''t want to deal with such people, especially those who demanded each other.


    It''s so stressful that as an emperor, I''ve become humbly.


    Xing Ji heard Long Qing''s words and said: "I see, you go back, I will help you when necessary."


    "Um." Long Qing was stunned, wondering about Xing Ji''s attitude, so simply agreed. However, how did I feel a little angry, as if to agree with anger.


    Long Qing hoped to be more happy, and cautiously said to Xing Ji: "Senior...Is it a little unhappy? Is this king...Is the junior doing something wrong?"


    "You?" Xing Ji looked back at Long Qing, looked at it, and sneered: "You really don''t look like Long Ye. If it''s Long Ye, you will have a thick skin. How could it be so polite. If you don''t agree to him You will still play some tricks. I didn''t expect you to be so upright and open, you deserve to be an emperor."


    "Thank you predecessor for the compliment." Long Qing laughed, but she was still very puzzled and still felt a lot of pressure.


    Xing Ji saw his thoughts and said, "You don''t need to care, I am not angry with you, but with your grandfather Zeng. Since I have come to Guwu Jianghu, I will leave without seeing an old friend?"

 Chapter 2173： Living dead!

    Hearing what Xing Ji said, Long Qing didn''t know what to say. After a short silence, the atmosphere became a little embarrassing. Long Qing was even more speechless, thinking that Xing Ji was very cold, but this anger was actually angry with Grandpa Zeng, aren''t there some little women?


    "Probably... Grandpa Zeng has something to do, so he didn''t come to see senior, so please forgive me..." Long Qing said tentatively, hoping that Xing Ji would not be angry. He really didn''t know what he was doing. He came to Xing Ji. He wanted to apologize for grandpa?


    Xing Ji looked at Long Qing. She originally wanted to be angry with Tang Ye, but suddenly realized that she was in a gaffe. She was like a little woman who was sulking at a man. She was not such a woman!


    Pretending to cough twice, Xing Ji became serious and said: "When will Grandpa Zeng have nothing to be busy? No matter, if the situation changes drastically today, many people can''t take care of personal affairs. If you don''t prepare in advance, I''m afraid One day, I have never seen each other, and I will be separated forever. Especially ordinary people, facing the coming catastrophe, they are too small and there is no possibility of escape."


    Speaking of this, Long Qing looked serious, and asked Xing Ji: "Senior, what kind of catastrophe is this?"


    Xing Ji is of the blood of the gods, and he knows many secrets from the memory of inheritance. She flicked the strings suddenly, making a harsh and killing sound, and then continued: "The human race is annihilated, and then other creatures. There is also a lot of hatred in it. Even if the purification of the world needs to maintain a balance, the human race is not affected by the true gods. Taken into account."


    "For the Human Race, isn''t it the doomsday catastrophe?" Long Qing was really surprised, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen again. Regarding the purpose of the true **** coming, the need to destroy the human race to capture fate, Tang Ye didn''t tell him in detail, and he didn''t understand it very well.


    Xing Ji looked up at the sky, as if looking at the coming true god, and said: "This time, I am afraid that the old and new hatred will be clear."


    As an emperor, one must care about it because he wants to protect his people. Long Qing confided, and said to Xing Ji: "Excuse me, senior, what do I need to do to deal with such a catastrophe?"


    Xing Ji shook his head and said, "I don''t know. However, since your Grandpa Zeng has already acted, there are probably some ways to do it. Although he often makes people angry, it''s good to be relieved. We... ¡­Believe him."


    Long Qing was very pleased that Xing Ji affirmed his grandfather Zeng in this way, but she became worried and said, "It''s just that Grandpa Zeng didn''t tell me the specific plan. He just asked me to find you and the other two seniors so that I can temporarily protect Guwu''s rivers and lakes."


    "The other two seniors?" Xing Ji glanced at her, a little curious.


    Long Qing said: "One is the elder Li Fuping, a chivalrous woman who has been circulating in the arena. Many people in the genre know about Li Fuping. She used to be a generation of blind men, because she was not seen by birth, so she learned from Daoshan. A hundred years ago, she was a leading talent. It was only later that she had some conflicts with my Long Family. However, after strengthening Grandpa Zeng, she let go of her grievances with the Long Family and continued to be a hero. Moreover, her eyes were better for some reason. From then on, the blind woman No longer, there is a knight in red. However, ten years after the establishment of the Dragon Dynasty, senior Li Fuping also disappeared. Now a hundred years have passed, and few people mention her deeds."


    "Li Fuping?" Xing Ji narrowed his eyes and snorted softly. She doesn''t have much impression of Li Fuping, probably Li Fuping is not born extraordinary, she is just a cultivator walking in the rivers and lakes, because of her talent, she is stronger than others. However, this kind of power is not in the range of fans'' attention. What she focuses on is those who are born with incredible abilities.


    Indeed, apart from being famous for being a chivalrous person, Li Fuping didn''t really surprise people. It''s not after the gods, nor is it the chosen son of heaven, etc. Moreover, not many people knew the specific situation about Tang Ye saving her a hundred years ago. At that time, people only knew that the three geniuses of Xiang Daoshan were all killed by Tang Ye. As for Li Fuping''s not dead, it may have been a deal with Tang Ye, or some shady relationship.


    After all, Li Fuping is a very handsome woman. She has good looks and courage. Good guys definitely like it very much.


    A hundred years ago, people really rarely knew what happened to Li Fuping not dead. Li Fuping was pierced by Tang Ye with a dragon''s halberd and was fatally and seriously injured. However, she was not dead. People a hundred years ago didn''t know, and people a hundred years later, even more will not know.


    In fact, when Tang Ye was able to rescue Li Fuping, he didn''t hold any hope at the beginning, and he was a dead horse as a living doctor. And what he used was the reincarnation technique of ghost cave!


    Before Li Fuping was seriously injured and dying, he opened all the dead spots of Li Fuping, let Li Fuping enter the state of death, and gave Li Fuping the little life left to delay. Then, Tang Ye not only used his own vitality, but also used Long Family''s spiritual energy resources to repair Li Fuping''s body.


    At that time, the Long Family had a lot of aura resources, including various gems and medicinal materials that contained aura. As a result, in order to save Li Fuping, Tang Ye used most of these spiritual treasures, and the Patriarch of the Long Family at that time was so distressed. However, Tang Ye is his long-lost son who can meet again. Even if Tang Ye says he wants the stars in the sky, I am afraid he will go up and take them off, let alone the mere aura resources.


    As a result, with Tang Ye''s daily infusion of vitality and a lot of spiritual energy moisturizing and repairing, Li Fuping''s fatal and serious injuries healed little by little. It wasn''t until her wound healed that Tang Ye closed the dead spot and let her return to normal. However, she has also been in a coma for a full three months. Originally, Tang Ye had to give up, but when the Long Family was besieged by the major clans, she woke up. Moreover, thanks to the nourishment of a large amount of spiritual energy, her power broke through to the realm of immortality, in order to repay Tang Ye''s life-saving grace, she became the fighting force of the Long Family and repelled the major families.


    It can be said that Li Fuping made great contributions to the establishment of the Dragon Dynasty.


    However, a hundred years later, as usual, Li Fuping is a legendary knight, and he should grow old or even die. Moreover, there is no trace in a hundred years, and most of them will think that they have returned to the west. However, Tang Ye just asked Long Qing to find her.


    Since Tang Ye called, Long Qing believed that Li Fuping was not dead and retired somewhere.


    The reason why Tang Ye was sure that Li Fuping was not dead was because he knew that if Li Fuping was not killed, then she would live forever. Because to be precise, she is no longer a human, but a corpse.


    Although Li Fuping was treated with the secret technique of ghost rebirth, Li Fuping died. In this process, Tang Ye used the corpse control curse seal he learned from the corpse Kui, which was tantamount to refining Li Fuping into a puppet. However, thanks to the huge vitality and spiritual energy, Li Fuping retained the will and possessed normal consciousness.


    It can probably be called-the living dead.

 Chapter 2174： I am God!

    A living dead, if the body''s mechanism stops functioning, it will stay in its current state forever, which can be said to be immortal in a certain sense. If there are no other problems, or if someone is killed, Li Fuping must still be alive.


    Tang Ye believed that no one could kill Li Fuping. It has reached the realm of Chaoxian a hundred years ago, and is above the realm of the holy path today, approaching the heavens. With Li Fuping''s talent and savvy, nowadays, the realm of heaven and humanity is definitely not a problem, even stronger.


    In the ancestral land, there are many powerful people hidden. It is not difficult for them to reach the realm of heaven and human, but when they reach the realm of **** level, there are few people. Tang Ye is also close to the **** level, but in terms of power, it is much higher than these hidden masters. This is due to the addition of various powerful secret techniques and the difference in power. Dark magic power was originally a power type that coexisted with divine power and demon power. If a human master did not cultivate to a god-man, there would be no divine power, so there was a difference in power from Tang Ye.


    Xing Ji didn''t know Li Fuping very well. The Dragon Dynasty was established a hundred years ago, and she didn''t help Tang Ye too much. At least, she didn''t show up much on the surface, but secretly helped Tang Ye a little bit. Li Fuping and the moon **** Gu Luoxue directly helped Tang Ye. This kind of power is no longer invincible, and there is no need for Xing Ji to come out again. She is self-cultivating and self-cultivating, and her utilitarianism is not strong, so secular disputes are ignored. As for the true God that is about to face her, she must stand up.


    When Long Qing saw Xing Ji''s Li Fuping and Moon God Guluoxue, he thought about it, thinking she would have a clue. At the moment Long Qing was eager to find these two people, she couldn''t help but ask: "Does Senior know the whereabouts of Senior Li Fuping and Senior Moon God?"


    Xing Ji thought for a while, and said, "I don''t know much about Li Fuping, so I can''t make a final conclusion. However, according to Gu Luoxue, there will probably be traces of her in the middle of the full moon. Moon God, you can pass. Absorb the essence of the moon to realize that the night of the full moon will not be missed. It is almost August 15th. This is the best time of the year for the essence of the moon, and she will definitely take this to practice."


    Long Qing was overjoyed, so it would not be difficult to find Gu Luoxue. He thanked Xing Ji: "Thank you senior for your advice."


    Xing Ji looked suspiciously at Long Qing, and said, "Are you really looking for Gu Luoxue? Or, did your Grandpa Zeng really ask you to seek Gu Luoxue''s help?"


    "Yes, is there any problem...?" Long Qing felt that Xing Ji meant something, and asked for advice.


    Xing Ji turned her head, looked ahead, and said, "The Moon God was once Luohuadong Girl outside the big world. Do you know another name for Luohuadong Girl?"


    "The daughter of God''s choice, or rather, the one whom God sees." Xing Ji said to herself, "As long as you become a Luohuadong Girl, you don''t have to worry about cultivation. As long as the time comes, you can get the gods to stay. His secret technique, he realized success. This is a direct inherited power, taken from the gods, and relying on the gods. Without the gods, there would be no her. In other words, she is the property of the gods. Then, for fighting against the gods You guys, looking for help from the possessions of the gods, is it a bit..."


    Xing Ji looked back at Long Qing again, squinting and said, "Ridiculous?"


    Indeed, Gu Luoxue is the possession of the gods. When the gods come, they must return to the gods. How can it help mortals?


    Even if you can help mortals, are you not afraid of being betrayed when you turn around?


    "This..." Hearing Xing Ji''s words, Long Qing fell into conflict for a while. Xing Ji made a lot of sense, even if there was no reason, as a senior, you should listen to what she said. However, the search for Gu Luoxue was instructed by Tang Ye. Tang Ye was Grandpa Long Qing Zeng, a family member connected by blood, and would never harm him.


    Now Zi Long Qing didn''t know whether Tang Ye should listen to Xing Ji, he must have his own consideration. After thinking about it, he said: "Senior is right, maybe we shouldn''t seek help from the Moon God. But since Grandpa Zeng mentioned it, I should always contact it before making a decision."


    Long Qing''s idea can only be so, he has to personally contact Gu Luoxue, and then make a judgment.


    Xing Ji smiled and said: "It''s okay, I just talk about your own thoughts, you don''t need to be influenced by me. Moreover, I''m afraid that I''m biased when I talk about Gu Luoxue like that."


    "Huh?" Long Qing didn''t understand again. Xing Ji is really weird. I can''t slap and give someone a candy. I just said bad things about Gu Luoxue, but now let me take it easy. What does it mean?


    Xing Ji didn''t hide it, but looked at Long Qing with some doubts, and said, "Your grandpa Zeng didn''t tell you my identity?"


    "Other...identities?" Long Qing became more confused. When Tang Ye asked him to look for these three hundred years ago, he also talked about who they were, but didn''t say any specific information.


    When Xing Ji saw Long Qing''s appearance, she felt speechless. Tang Ye''s heart was so big that she didn''t say anything. Xing Ji didn''t want any misunderstanding in the future, so she played the guqin on her leg. Suddenly a circle of terrifying power swept out, and then a soldier holding a battle axe was formed out of thin air. The appearance of this soldier is different from the usual soldiers. The armor he wears is engraved with ancient and mysterious patterns, as if it is a kind of curse, which can add power.


    This is not a battle armor that mortals can have!


    The soldier with the axe rushed in front of Long Qing, and hit him with an axe. Seeing the situation, Long Qing was shocked and resisted with the hard Tai Chi taught by Tang Ye.


    With a bang, the two powers collided, and Long Qing used most of his power, blocking the soldier with the axe. However, the soldier with an axe is very relaxed.


    Long Qing was astonished in her heart, but Xing Ji''s power was so strong. Sure enough, it was a character appointed by Grandpa Zeng, and a soldier who was summoned by a pluck of the piano could suppress himself. Such strength is terrible!


    At this time Xing Ji plucked the Guqin again, retracted the soldier with the axe, and looked at Long Qing and said, "How do you feel?"


    Long Qing told the truth: "Very strong."


    "But that was just my very simple blow." Xing Ji said calmly.


    "So it''s very strong." Long Qing nodded.


    "..."


    Xing Ji is a bit speechless, of course she is very strong, but don''t you think about why she is so strong?


    In the end, it is Tang Ye''s descendants who always seem to have some inexplicable potential, stupid. However, when you are shrewd, you are very shrewd.


    Xing Ji hummed: "That is the power of God."


    "What?!" Long Qing was shocked, looking at Xing Ji with an incredulous expression. The power of God? Doesn''t that mean that Xing Ji has the power of God?


    Xing Ji looked at Long Qing, although her face was covered with a white gauze, her bright and dust-free eyes were real. At this time, these eyes were very firm, and there was a great arrogance.


    She opened her mouth and said to Long Qing: "I am God."

 Chapter 2175： All are extremely beautiful!

    Long Qing watched Xing Ji stay silent for a long time. Am I God? What does this mean? Senior music fans are not humans, but gods?


    This news was so terrible that Long Qing couldn''t digest it for a while. He can believe that there are very powerful Hidden Seniors, but he cannot believe that God already exists in this world.


    Xing Ji acted calmly and said, "It''s not surprising. Although you are the emperor of the Dragon Dynasty, you are still limited to the Guwu rivers and lakes. If you can be like your grandfather Zeng, the pattern will be the whole world. Then. , The world that exists in your eyes will be very different."


    "However, you don''t have to learn from your grandfather Zeng, and you don''t have to follow his path. You have what you need to do and do your own to open another path." Xing Ji added.


    Long Qing nodded. I understand the truth, it''s just what the predecessors said, so I still need to listen. He is also very curious about Xing Ji''s identity, why is Xing Ji a god? However, looking at Xing Ji''s appearance, he probably didn''t want to say too carefully, so he couldn''t ask too much. In front of such seniors, if you want to know more confidence, you must either observe or let the seniors speak for themselves.


    However, Xing Ji has already skipped the matter of why she is a god, and returned to the previous question, saying: "So, Gu Luoxue''s attitude and thoughts cannot be judged because she is the property of a god. If you say , If she will betray, then I will too. Because I am a god, shouldn''t I be on the side of god?"


    In this way, Long Qing already knew that Xing Ji didn''t intend to talk about her identity, so he didn''t ask much. He nodded to Xing Ji, and said, "Senior is right, and junior knows what to do."


    Xing Ji has nothing else to say, just a little sigh, and whispered: "Probably, Gu Luoxue, like me, has lived in the world for a long time, and has forgotten her identity. What about God? We were born in the ancestors. The earth, growing in the ancestral land, has a sense of belonging to the ancestral land. On the contrary, there is no feeling and no impression on the gods and the heavens. Just treat it as...we are assimilated by people. Feelings are like this, It¡¯s easy to change a person, or even to influence a person. Even if we know what¡¯s going on, we would rather do it. Heh..."


    Long Qing could not intervene, but was silent. They fell in love with the ancestral land, and they were swayed by the feelings of the ancestral land. They could not be said to be wrong. Let them go back to the Protoss and liberate themselves. Long Qing would not be so stupid. Such a powerful person needs to be pulled by his side.


    Although Long Qing listened to Xing Ji''s words, felt very dreamy, suddenly there was a god, and then he spoke of heaven. If someone listened to it, I''m afraid that Xing Ji was talking in sleep.


    Xing Ji had nothing to say, waved to Long Qing, and said, "You have things to do, just go and work. I will help you when necessary."


    Long Qing showed joy. In this way, finding music fans and getting help from music fans was completed. He bowed and said to Xing Ji: "Thank you, senior, then the junior will leave first, and he will definitely come and entertain him another day!"


    Xing Ji smiled, entertaining, she doesn''t like it, people who cultivate their morals, do things according to their own preferences, secular habits are not necessary. Then she fiddled with the guqin, and as the guqin sounded, a cloud of mist formed around her body, surrounding her. When the clouds disappear, she has disappeared.


    Long Qing saw that there was no one in front of her eyes, only clean water, and she was a little speechless. I thought I was leaving first, but Xing Ji had disappeared first. But he respected Xing Ji very much. Even if Xing Ji disappeared, he bowed again and thanked him before turning to leave.


    Next, he will look for the moon **** Gu Luoxue and the chivalrous girl Li Fuping. Although Gu Wu Jianghu is not big, he can walk around in a few days, but characters like Gu Luoxue and Li Fuping, if they want to hide in the world, I am afraid that it will be difficult to find.


    Rumble!


    Suddenly hearing the thunder, Long Qing looked back, but found that the weather in the Guwu River and Lake was extremely good, and it was like thunder. Looking farther away, I saw a corner of the sky far away, still purple lightning flowing. The sound of thunder just now was probably caused by the **** of punishment and thunder outside the big world.


    I don¡¯t know if this is related to Grandpa Zeng?


    Long Qing thought in her heart. Stepping forward again, still thinking about this. He also wanted to reach the height of Grandpa Zeng. But, indeed, as Xing Ji said just now, he doesn''t have to do this deliberately. Thinking back to the appearance of Grandpa Zeng, if you show it out and stand with him, you will at most look like his elder brother. What is it like Grandpa Zeng? Grandpa Zeng is really a person to look up to.


    Long Qing couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled bitterly, a little helpless, Grandpa Zeng did not look like Grandpa Zeng. However, it is indeed so respectable and yearning.


    However, Long Qing does not feel inferior. Look at the great rivers and mountains of Guwu Jianghu, which is under his control. He rules this world, and he also has something to be proud of.


    Probably the men of the Long Family are all like this, each going to the world, each supporting the world.


    At this point, Long Qing determined what she had to do, strode high, out of the land of mountains and rivers. Seeing that there is a mighty and mighty army outside, well-trained and well-equipped, as if no one can beat the enemy easily.


    This will give people a sense of motivation, heroism and pride, full of passion.


    When a general in front of the army saw Long Qing coming out, he immediately went forward and knelt on one foot to express his greetings.


    Long Qing waved his hand to express the exemption, and said, "Go."


    A simple word, and then boarded the overbearing and mighty organ warrior, leading this army to leave, looking for the next legendary character-the moon **** Gu Luoxue.


    A towering mountain peak seems to be able to pick the stars and embrace the moon on it. Here, it is like a place close to the sky.


    A pair of invincible, slender, white, slender and **** legs are faintly visible in a long cyan dress. The woman''s long hair is fluttering, her face is fair and red, and her lips are more pink. Such a woman''s face is suffocating. Her eyes were clear and dust-free, very similar to Xing Ji''s, but colder than Xing Ji''s, directly showing a sense of arrogance, even defiance.


    The long fluttering, gentle breeze, the combination of movement and stillness makes people even more directly calling, this woman is afraid that she is a fairy from the sky. But she is not, she is just a god''s possession, the former Luohuadong girl, the current moon god, Gu Luoxue.


    Gu Luoxue also looked at the purple lightning in the distant sky, then slightly frowned, and hummed: "Is it finally coming?"


    But unlike the god-like Gu Luoxue and Xing Ji, on a large abyssal lake, a woman wearing black and red knight clothes is flying above the sky, swinging a whip, and a crocodile. Fierce battle. But after hearing a thunder, she was attracted and looked at the **** of punishment from the sky far away, and was lost for a moment.


    "Young Master?" The woman snorted softly.


    After she was rescued by Tang Ye, she called Young Master Tang Ye. She is the woman of the living dead-Li Fuping.

 Chapter 2176： Qinglong out!

    The **** of punishment of the great world, not only alarmed Xing Ji, Gu Luoxue, and Li Fuping three hundred-year-old legends, but also other masters in Gu Wu Jianghu. They looked at the distant horizon, with a kind of excitement, knowing that the unification of the world is coming.


    In the eyes of most of them, it is unreasonable for Guwu Jianghu to be isolated from the big world. Only if the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are connected to the big world, is a complete world. Guwu Jianghu was originally a space to restrain the strong, a cage, and they would never be reconciled to just stay here.


    Nowadays, the rule of the Dragon Dynasty is becoming more and more difficult, not only because of the unresolved rebels a hundred years ago, and people with grudges like the servants of the gatekeepers, but also because more and more practitioners joined the reaction. Go in. These cultivators are not evil or have any intentions, they just think that the past practices are no longer suitable for the present.


    In the past, for cultivators, the Guwu Rivers and Lakes were what they wanted, because in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, they could not be suppressed by the shackles of Qi Yun, and then continue to break through the cultivation and gain stronger strength. But now, the limit of lifting the shackles of air luck outside the big world is getting bigger and bigger, and it can suit them. In the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, although the limits of Qi Luck have expanded, they can''t comprehend anything here, so thinking about going to the big world, maybe they can find opportunities and achieve breakthroughs.


    Moreover, for the big world, a broader and more exciting world, they certainly want to go. For them, their ancestors were actually outside the big world. Well, it is expedition first, and return to the homeland, so it is the general trend to connect the ancient Wu rivers and lakes with the big world.


    There is a trend in an era, and no one can stop it, otherwise it will only be counterproductive.


    As the emperor of the Dragon Dynasty, Long Qing certainly understood this situation. He never thought about stopping this trend. What he did was to make this trend happen at the best time. The best time is to minimize damage and damage. If the people of Guwu Rivers and Lakes can go directly to the big world now, then there will be huge conflicts between the different environments and different concepts of the two sides. Once it breaks out, I am afraid that the killing will continue.


    And, Long Qing now has a bigger worry, that is the penetration of the demons. He didn''t even know where the demons came from. Last time, the descendants of the gatekeeper wanted to break the barrier and colluded with the demons. The demon clan can still be summoned, and the demon clan puppets can also mutate. This kind of thing is no small matter. The demons have already invaded, so he needs the help of Xing Ji, Gu Luoxue and Li Fuping.


    Affected by the God Thunder of Heaven¡¯s Punishment, the practitioners in the Guwu Rivers and lakes feel more and more that the fate of the big world has been opened and they can return. Therefore, the situation in the Guwu Rivers and lakes has become more tense, and the intervention of the Dragon Dynasty is very irritable. They may break out of turmoil.


    Since facing these things and facing the hidden demons, Long Qing is under great pressure.


    The situation in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes is like this, and the outside world is not much better. The **** of punishment and thunder, let more and more people know that the world is about to change, a whole new world, a new era is coming. At that time, whether it was a **** or a demon, they would all meet again. Heaven and earth, return to chaos. Since it is chaos, then things like order are a joke. Without the restrictions of order and law, you can do whatever you want!


    Do whatever you want, the root of all evil.


    The pressure on the palace of the Red Wall is considerable, but Wang Jiuxiao will not give up his duties and responsibilities as a ruler. As long as the Palace of the Red Wall does not fall, order will be maintained day by day, wherever it is needed, it will be needed to ensure that the innocent people can be stable.


    Outside the big world, in the far north, the most evil abyss, under the glacier, the beautiful woman, Lu Celadon, who was frozen in the ice, originally frowned, but suddenly opened an eye.


    The birth of the goddess is not far away.


    Under the mysterious vortex of Guimenxia, ??the mysterious monster wrapped in the corpse cloth, since Murong Huansha can be turned into a zombie, it must be a zombie. He did not show up, but under the whirlpool, in a dark coffin, suddenly a pair of blood-red eyes opened.


    After all, the limit of the Heavenly Punishment God Thunder is in the age of cultivating immortals. Gods will come, demons will rise again, demons will be born, and once again chaos is coming.


    Roar!


    In the eastern sea, near the land of the fairy island of Penglai, the sea suddenly fluctuated like a thunder, and then a cyan dragon flew out and hovered in the sky, looking to the place where the **** of punishment is to the west.


    "Baihu, can you hold it?" Qinglong hummed, if there is a double accent, it is very shocking. The huge dragon head, the dragon''s beard fluttered, and the dragon body that hovered to cover the sky and the sun. This blue dragon had an extraordinary aura, vaguely like the spirit of a dragon.


    This is the blue dragon among the four great beasts, and he didn''t expect it to wake up at this time. As the supreme beast, one of the dragons, it has been ranked in the heavens and can be called a dragon, so it has the aura of the spirit of a dragon. However, compared with the essence of Shenlong Spirit, it is naturally very different. After all, the essence of Shenlong spirit can be regarded as the ancestor of the dragon clan.


    Qinglong glanced at the God of Punishment Lei to the west, and then vacated, heading to the west quickly. It wants to make sure that the white tiger is all right, and that two of their four great beasts have been killed. This is a great shame. Losing face is one thing, and the most important thing is that it will affect the power recovery plan of the true **** coming. It doesn''t allow this kind of thing, and anyone who dares to destroy this plan will have to die.


    Unexpectedly, the Qinglong awakened in advance, if it converged with the white tiger, then the two divine beasts, coupled with the power of the fierce beast gluttonous, would be dangerous on Tang Ye''s side.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Qiuya Qiuyao watched Bai Hu endure the God''s Thunder. Tang Ye, Qiuya and Qiu Yao at this time were all seriously injured. Their serious injuries were real, they were all hit by Baihu just now, and they couldn''t fight well. Because of this, Bai Hu was relieved to pick up God''s Punishment Thunder without worrying about being disturbed.


    However, it didn''t know that although Tang Ye''s serious injury was real, it was Tang Ye intentionally. This time, Tang Ye was using the strength of the dead wood every spring to quickly repair his injuries. It didn''t take long before he could act again.


    As for Qiuya and Qiuyao, as long as they don''t suffer fatal injuries, then don''t worry. Tang Ye was also waiting for the arrival of the two-headed python, and when the time came, he and the two-headed python could take action. This time is when the White Tiger resolves the Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment to a certain extent, and the power of the Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment is weakened until the two-headed python can bear it.


    That is, at the time when God''s Punishment God Thunder progressed to the end. The last divine thunder, combined with the power of the origin, can help the two-headed giant python break through the form and promote to the realm of the dragon.


    However, Qinglong came quickly at this time. If there are more blue dragons, they will have no chance of winning.

 Chapter 2177： All parties come!

    Qinglong was born and flew straight to the west. Above the sky, the dragon is clearly visible. This stunned everyone, as well as monsters and so on. Shenlong was born, real or fake, is there really a Shenlong?


    Ordinary people couldn''t believe it at all, but it really flew in the sky. If it is filming special effects, who wants to make such special effects, and which crew can make such special effects. This is live, not made with a computer!


    It is so real and shocking, unless it is a dream, it must be real. Ha ha ha ha, many people slap themselves in the face or pinch their arms to see if they are dreaming. It turns out, no!


    what is this?


    A dragon suddenly appeared, and many people couldn''t accept it. Is the world unscientific?


    In the past, when a super-scientific incident occurred, the Red Wall Palace immediately dispatched to resolve it and then covered it up. But this time, Qinglong was born, very suddenly, the Red Wall Palace had no time to deal with it. And even if you want to deal with it, I''m afraid it can''t be dealt with. That was the sacred beast Azure Dragon, which could not be dealt with by the power of the Red Wall Palace.


    In the red-walled palace, Wang Jiuxiao stood in the courtyard, looking up at the huge body of the blue dragon in the sky. Because it was huge, he could see clearly even if he was fast. Wang Jiuxiao looked stern and said nothing. Originally worried about the unstoppable situation of the world, what to do at the moment, the pressure is very high. But at this time, watching Qinglong just come out like this, there is no turmoil in his heart. The overall situation is set and cannot be changed. What else can be done except accept?


    "Heaven... is really going to change." Wang Jiuxiao murmured softly. Next, the people will know that this world is not necessarily anymore, there will be ghosts, there will be demons, there will be demons, and then they will fall into panic. The work of the Red Wall Palace is several times more difficult than before.


    The Tianxiong Yuxi in Wang Jiuxiao''s hands emits a flickering green light. Qinglong flew by, so close, Tianxiong Yuxi all reacted. However, it was obvious that Tianxiong Yuxi was suppressed, and the light was flickering and dimming. This further shows that Qinglong is not something Wang Jiuxiao can deal with.


    At this time, Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang arrived in the courtyard. Wang Jiuxiao was shocked when he saw it, and immediately said, "Cangcang, what are you here to do? Hurry and hide. If Qinglong discovers your existence, he will definitely kill you!"


    Wang Cangcang is now the holder of Xuanwu divine power, which means that she has killed Xuanwu. Let Qinglong know that Qinglong will definitely kill her and regain her basal power. After all, even if it was just for revenge for the beast, Wang Cangcang would be killed. If Qinglong makes a move, no one can stop them here.


    But Wang Cangcang didn''t worry, she said to Wang Jiuxiao: "Dad, don''t worry, Koi has already helped me cover the basal power, Qinglong won''t find it."


    Wang Cangcang regained the ability to observe the aura of the twelve koi, and similarly, it could also help her conceal her aura and hide her identity as a divine melting pot as before. The twelve koi are extremely mysterious, and I don''t know what else they can change in the future. After all, koi has the theory of transforming dragons. If twelve koi can transform into dragons in the future, it will be twelve dragons. Who is the enemy?


    When Wang Jiuxiao heard Wang Cangcang''s words, he reluctantly said: "Then also pay attention, Tang Sheng...No, if there is no one to protect you, don''t take risks."


    Wang Cangcang nodded to express his understanding.


    However, Tang Zisang kept staring at the Qinglong in the sky, and the Qinglong had gradually gone away. However, Tang Zisang clenched one hand into a fist, already in cold sweat. She didn''t relax until she didn''t see Qinglong.


    When Wang Jiuxiao and Wang Cangcang saw them, they were very surprised. Then, Wang Jiuxiao suddenly woke up, the Tianxiong Yuxi in his hand attracted Qinglong, if the Qinglong attacked just now, it would be aimed at Wang Jiuxiao!


    The emperor on earth is the goal of the gods!


    Tang Zisang saw Qinglong looking back at them just now, so he immediately stood on guard. She was very worried. Fortunately, because Qinglong has something to do, he must race against time to go to the west to help Baihu, otherwise the current Red Wall Palace would have become a ruin.


    "Zisang, we will be fine!" Wang Jiuxiao actually said something wrong just now and mentioned Tang Sheng by mistake. Fortunately, he changed his words quickly. Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang were also affected by the Qinglong incident and did not notice. Since Tang Sheng still didn''t want to reveal his identity, he couldn''t destroy it in the game.


    Now I can comfort Tang Zisang by saying that nothing will happen, because I know that Tang Ye is back. However, Wang Jiuxiao felt very uncomfortable.


    Isn¡¯t it too useless to be your emperor?


    Tang Zisang looked at Wang Jiuxiao and nodded, "Uncle Wang, don''t worry, I will take care of myself."


    Then Tang Zisang looked at Wang Cangcang with another meaning in his eyes, and said: "Qinglong goes west."


    Tang Zisang''s meaning is very obvious, Qinglong goes to the west, and Tang Ye and the others are in the west, and the white tiger has already appeared to the west, so Qinglong must go to help Baihu, in this case, Tang Ye and the others are very dangerous. Then, as members of the void organization, they have to rush to help. Especially, Wang Cangcang is already a divine power holder, so he is even more responsible, and she cannot be without her. The battle between gods and beasts must be won with the same divine power.


    Wang Cangcang expressed his understanding, nodded to Tang Zisang, looked at Wang Jiuxiao, and said, "Dad, I''m leaving."


    Wang Jiuxiao is not a fool. Although he really wants Wang Cangcang to stay, well, nothing should happen, but the sky has changed, and they are the only people who can stand up. Therefore, people in their position will put aside their personal relationships and go for the common people.


    "Go." Wang Jiuxiao said to Wang Cangcang.


    Wang Cangcang smiled and said, "Then dad, you have to take care of yourself."


    "So are you." Wang Jiuxiao said.


    The two looked at each other again, and then each reincarnated.


    Sometimes the understanding between each other is the most tender thing.


    Wang Cangcang needs to deal with the beasts, and Wang Jiuxiao also has a lot to do. Now Qinglong appeared and was witnessed by most people, fearing that it could no longer be covered. This aftermath work is very busy. Moreover, the aftermath work has at best a little effect, and chaos cannot be stopped after all.


    There are no more leisure days.


    In a certain place, aura is abundant, like a paradise. There was a strong man, dressed in black, dressed in ancient fashion, and had a beard. He originally sat cross-legged, but suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at the horizon. Without any hesitation, he suddenly turned into a black dragon and flew away.


    Black dragon!


    God''s thunder is punished, the blue dragon comes out, how can the black dragon fall. He knows that the sky has changed. Moreover, he also vaguely realized that it would be a breakthrough opportunity. During this period of time, even if Tang Ye went to hunt the sacred beast, he did not help, because he had been looking for an opportunity to break through to the sacred dragon. But until now, I have not found it.


    Born in the mortal world, and when it was born, it was fettered by air luck. The black dragon''s current body cannot be included in the realm of the gods. Only a breakthrough can be called a dragon.


    To the west, it is destined to be lively. At this time, the white tiger''s body was bent, and he was carrying the purple **** thunder!

 Chapter 2178： Gift from Siwon!

    The power of the white tiger is really strong, facing such a terrifying God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment, it actually uses its body to block it. When the purple lightning fell just now, for a moment, it seemed that the whole world was pale, and the side was irritated, and the eyes could not see anything. How many people can stop the power that can make heaven and earth turn away?


    Bai Hu was standing at the highest iceberg. At the moment when he supported the **** thunder, the iceberg shattered and collapsed all the time. At this time, the ground was leveled to the height of the ground where Tang Ye was, and even Baihu was halfway into the ice crystal.


    The first blow of Shen Lei was the fiercest. Blocked the first time, then came the second time, and then to the third time. It''s not like people imagine, the God of Punishment Thunder will be stronger every time. Here, it seems to be taking the road of bitterness first and sweetness later, and it is weaker than ever. If you survive the first two times, the third time will be easier. So after the first two times, you can be happy. The third meeting is very simple, all you have to do is to wait to get the original strength, break through your own limits, and reach a higher level of strength.


    Roar!


    Bai Hu supported the first impact of God''s Punishment Thunder, and roared. This first blow knocked it down continuously, vomiting blood, and at the same time, purple lightning burst out from around the body. It was extremely painful to be hit by such lightning all over the body. If the body was not strong enough, it would have turned into scorched dust. And, if it is strong enough, it may be electric shocked inside, causing paralysis and sudden death.


    Bai Hu was suffering tremendously, his gluttonous greed and devouring ability gradually disappeared. The original gluttonous greed and devouring ability wanted to swallow the power of the **** of punishing thunder. This gluttonous power is indeed bold enough to swallow everything, and the power of the **** of punishing thunder is not afraid. It is indeed a fierce beast born in the ancient void, no matter what gods, demons or people, it can swallow everything that can be swallowed by the eyes, it is simply the desperate big stomach king, the strongest foodie in history.


    However, the gluttonous swallowing ability that Bai Hu obtained was ultimately invincible to the power of God''s Punishment Thunder. With the impact of the power of the God of Punishment, this gluttonous greedy swallowing power slowly disappeared, and the God of Punishment and Thunder eliminated the gluttonous greedy swallowing power!


    However, it is precisely because of this that the gluttonous greed and devouring power helped to dissolve part of the heavenly punishment and the **** thunder, which allowed the white tiger to withstand the first impact of the heavenly punishment and thunder. Otherwise, the white tiger''s power alone would be afraid It is impossible to withstand such a powerful force.


    "Hahaha!" Baihu was very excited after supporting the first impact of God of Punishment. It succeeded for the first time, it was greatly inspired, full of confidence, confident that the second impact of the **** of punishment and thunder could also withstand.


    Even Bai Hu looked at Tang Ye. Although he didn''t speak, his eyes were quite provocative and mocking at Tang Ye. It couldn''t be distracted at this time, but in order to show Tang Ye that it was powerful and the power breakthrough that was about to usher in, it was also distracted. Because it wanted Tang Ye to feel desperate, not only couldn''t defeat it, but also watched it gain supreme power.


    Tang Ye still fell to the ground at this time, looking like he was seriously injured. The same goes for Qiuya and Qiuyao on the other side. With their appearance, it certainly seemed that they could not stop Bai Hu. Qiuya and Qiuyao were still very worried and unwilling, struggling to stop the white tiger. Their mood and performance are real. Therefore, Bai Hu felt very relieved when he saw this, and continued to welcome the second impact of God''s Punishment Thunder.


    Tang Ye, who fell on the ground, looked at Bai Hu like this. Although he was already planning, he did not dare to take it lightly. Moreover, something very unfavorable to him occurred, that is, the gluttonous greed-swallowing ability of the white tiger disappeared. In this case, it would be impossible for him to use the dark magic to break the white tiger''s body. Then, the two-headed giant python must succeed in capturing the power of the **** of punishment. Otherwise, they all have to finish playing.


    This kind of risk was something Tang Ye didn''t want to see. When this happened, he was also surprised and worried. He didn''t expect that the gluttonous greedy devouring power would offset the power of God''s Thunder.


    Tang Ye had to speed up the power of the dead wood and spring to heal his injuries. When the thunder of Heaven Punishment hits for the third time, deal with the white tiger, and then let the two-headed python seize the power of the **** thunder.


    Roar!


    At this time, the white tiger roared, and the divine thunder of Heaven''s Punishment came for the second time, and it was like a purple dragon, initiating. The White Tiger sent out several defensive strengths, propped up one after another Tiangang Golden Circle, to resist the impact of the Heavenly Punishment God Thunder.


    At this time, the white tiger''s whole body was enveloped by purple lightning, and it rang. In fact, this kind of purple lightning attack is not necessarily damage, on the other hand, it is also tempering the body. If you survived the Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment, then while gaining powerful strength, it also means that your body''s strength has been greatly improved. This is also a requirement for breaking through to the strength of the upper level. The body now looks embarrassed by purple lightning, but in fact, once repaired, it will become extremely tough.


    Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s worries are necessary. If Bai Hu can''t stop Bai Hu from passing the Heaven''s Punishment and Thunder, and Bai Hu''s strength goes further, then none of them will be Bai Hu''s opponent.


    "Lord..." Qiu Ya looked at Tang Ye, wondering if Tang Ye would take a countermeasure, otherwise it would be over.


    However, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao both saw that Tang Ye looked dying and struggling. I am afraid that there is nothing he can do, and he can''t count on it.


    Of course Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao didn''t dislike Tang Ye, or despise Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was not so legendary. At this time, the only thing they wanted to do was figure out how to stop the white tiger from supporting the **** of punishing thunder.


    Roar!


    However, I am afraid they have no choice. At this time, the white tiger roared and emitted a powerful force, dissolving the second impact of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder.


    "Hahaha..." Bai Hu smiled even more proudly, holding up the impact of the two heavenly punishments and thunders, so he can almost declare his success, and the third one is a gift from the heavens and thunders, no There will be too much danger, as long as the source of power is received.


    Now Bai Hu can be distracted. Looking at Tang Ye, he coldly snorted, "Tang Sheng, are you desperate? I am about to break into the realm of the gods, see how you can kill me? I want to kill me with the power of the **** of punishment and thunder. , Your plan is perfect, but I have the gluttonous power to help with it, otherwise you will really succeed. Humph, you are very smart, but unfortunately, this time I didn¡¯t expect the power of the gluttonous beast to have come out, right?"


    Rumble!


    At this time, the sky shook, and the third impact of God''s Punishment Thunder was about to come down. As the third impact force came down, the dense dark clouds in the sky were pushed away, and a ray of golden light appeared, shining down like a rising sun, full of hope.


    This is the gift that carries the power of Origin.


    Bai Hu looked up at the sky, his body shrouded in golden light, like a spring breeze, very comfortable.


    "Haha, God Realm, I''m here!" Bai Hu said happily.


    At this moment, Tang Ye swiftly rushed towards Bai Hu.


    Whoops!


    At the same time, a two-headed giant python sprang out from the bottom of the mountain, blocking the golden light, and the white tiger''s head became dark.

 Chapter 2179： mutation!

    Before the third power of the God of Punishment and Thunder fell, Tang Ye''s injury was almost healed, and then immediately exhausted his strength, the six-fold death door opened straight, and his body was covered with dark magic power, turned into a giant python, and hit the white tiger. .


    "What?" Bai Hu couldn''t help but be astonished when he saw Tang Ye rushing towards it suddenly, with such a powerful force.


    Hasn''t Tang Ye been seriously injured? How could he come to attack and be so powerful. The dark magic power of the six-fold death door fully opened, forming a dark giant python, that aura, even if it is a god-level strength, is not good for a direct blow, at least one block is required. But now, the White Tiger has no time to resist this attack, otherwise it will affect the receiving of the original power from the third power of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder.


    "You cunning..." Bai Hu realized that he was deceived by Tang Ye again, and wanted to say that Tang Ye was cunning, but at this moment, there was a roar, and then a shadow appeared on its head, no longer the third place of God''s Punishment Thunder. Dao Siyuan''s power gave a golden light, and it couldn''t help but look up, and saw a huge and fierce two-headed giant python blocking its head, making it unable to receive the gift of the source of power from the **** of punishment.


    This is a gift to seize the power of Origin!


    Bai Hu immediately thought of this situation. It also understood that the appearance of this two-headed giant python was not accidental. To cooperate so well with Tang Ye, it must be Tang Ye''s conspiracy.


    Damn it!


    Roar!


    At this moment, Bai Hu was furious. It knew it was calculated by Tang Ye. It was not Tang Ye''s strategy to use the power of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder to deal with it. It was Tang Ye''s true conspiracy to let it sustain the impact of the Heavenly Punishment Divine Thunder and then seize the gift of Origin Power!


    This feeling of being calculated is really irritating. In particular, the White Tiger had resolved the threatening two attacks from the Heaven''s Punishment and Divine Thunder, and reached the stage where it could integrate the original power. If the source of power is taken away under this situation, it would be too frustrated, and no one can accept it.


    At this moment, Bai Hu almost wanted to tear Tang Ye into pieces piece by piece, and then eat it piece by piece. It''s too cunning to bear. Probably because Bai Hu thought Tang Ye was injured by it, but didn''t want Tang Ye to pretend. It thought it had destroyed Tang Ye''s conspiracy, but in fact, it had been calculated by Tang Ye. This is very slapped in the face. As a powerful animal, his pride has been hit too hard.


    Bai Hu could also see that the double-headed giant python could break through the form. In other words, the double-headed giant python needed this original power, and this showed that Tang Ye had calculated it well.


    "Tang Sheng, I must have killed you!" Bai Hu couldn''t tolerate such a thing, shouted angrily, and then tried to counter Tang Ye.


    However, it also knew that if it countered Tang Ye, it would lose the gift of Origin Power. But now it lacks the help of gluttonous greed and devouring power, and it has just withstood the impact of two heavenly punishments, the power consumption is very large, and the body is seriously injured. Although the attack of the **** thunder is a kind of tempering, it must be repaired after immortality. If you are killed after tempering a major injury, tempering is useless.


    Bai Hu was not stupid, and finally chose to deal with the two-headed giant python first, and won the gift of Siyuan''s power. After the fusion of the power of the origin, the power breaks through to a new height, and then kills Tang Ye!


    As for the impact of Tang Ye now, according to Tang Ye''s strength, it is clear that even if it is beaten, it will not be fatal. Moreover, Tang Ye may not be able to catch up, it immediately jumped up to attack the two-headed python.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s dark magic power increased again, speeding up like a rocket jet, and instantly arrived in front of the white tiger.


    "What?!" Bai Hu was shocked. For a moment, Tang Ye''s power was almost god-level!


    How can this be done? !


    That was the dark magic power that had passed the six-fold dead gate and turned out of control. Tang Ye had to take a risk in order to catch up with the white tiger. In fact, it is not a risk, because he has been trying to break through the limit of six dead ends. At the time of the Nine Heavens, he lost control of the demon, and entered the state after the demon was out of control, and it lasted a long time. Later, after being punched into the space by Li Haoran, suppressing the magic of darkness, and after recovering, he vaguely found an opportunity to manipulate the magic of darkness even more.


    Afterwards, he kept trying, and the effect achieved was that he could briefly break through to the sixth dead door without losing control. This brief is really brief, only a few seconds. But it suddenly became stronger in a few seconds, and it was okay to kill a powerful enemy. The effect of a surprise attack, when the enemy thought it was the limit of strength, it burst out suddenly.


    These powers of Tang Ye are all justified and justified, not that they are there. He worked so hard, there should always be some gains.


    Tang Ye, who was transformed into a dark python, rushed in front of Bai Hu, and Bai Hu happened to choose to fly into the air to deal with the double-headed python. At this moment, he couldn¡¯t stop Tang Ye. Tang Ye hit his body and knocked him away. The scope of the impact of the third source of God Thunder. Then, the impact of Siyuan''s power hit the double-headed giant python.


    Whoops!


    The two-headed giant python screamed, and was impacted by Siyuan''s power. The whole body was immediately stimulated, like a cicada pupa that had been restrained for a long time, and was finally ready to break out of its cocoon. But this is not something that can be done in an instant, but a process, so it takes time.


    Roar!


    On the other side, the white tiger shook the sky and roared. It cannot accept this kind of thing. The original power that originally belonged to it will be taken away by the two-headed giant python?


    Then it loses too badly!


    It will never allow this. With all its strength, it made a fist with its right hand and struck the dark magical giant python entwining it underneath. Tang Ye couldn''t bear such a powerful attack. He has already retreated from the loss of control of the demon, if he really loses control, it will be troublesome. Then, in order to buy time for the two-headed giant python, he abruptly suffered the attack of the white tiger.


    He vomited blood every time he was beaten by Baihu. Fortunately, besides the body, there is also a circle of giant pythons transformed into dark magical body to help reduce the burden, otherwise he may be killed.


    Bang bang bang!


    Bai Hu couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye, he was crazy, and he kept beating the dark python that had entangled him, bent on getting rid of and regaining his original power. However, Tang Ye insisted on not letting go, preferring to withstand its attack before delaying.


    The two-headed python shrouded in the golden light''s origin power, saw Tang Ye buying time for it like this. As a female python, she was also a girl, so moved that she almost shed tears.


    Ouch... Roar!


    However, at this time, a blue dragon appeared on the horizon, and it bit down the head of the two-headed giant python.


    Qinglong!


    Tang Ye, who had delayed Bai Hu''s stay, suddenly felt cold when he saw it. Qinglong actually came... the two-headed python definitely couldn''t stop it. This is really over, this sudden change came too fast!


    When Qiuya and Qiuyao saw that, they were almost caused by heart disease by this gap. They were very excited when they saw Tang Ye and the two-headed python cooperating to deal with the white tiger. Sure enough, it was Tang Sheng, it was impossible to finish the game like this, Bai Hu had been calculating!


    However, now Qinglong appeared... I''m afraid it wasn''t what Tang Sheng expected, right?

 Chapter 2180： Defeat is hard to save!

    Surprises come quickly, and surprises come faster. Seeing that Tang Ye was actually not seriously injured, and with the double-headed giant python, he was about to successfully capture the origin power in the third attack of the God of Punishment Thunder, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were overjoyed and felt that they had won the battle.


    Because if the original source of power can be seized, the white tiger will not be able to break through the limits of strength, nor can it repair the injuries suffered by the gods and thunder, then dealing with the white tiger will no longer be difficult. Even if they were seriously injured, Tang Ye and the double-headed python could defeat the white tiger!


    However, a blue dragon suddenly appeared in the sky, making them suddenly change from surprise to fright, then fright, and finally despair!


    That is the beast Qinglong!


    They didn''t expect Qinglong to wake up so quickly, it was really sudden. Moreover, although the four great beasts have their own strengths and weaknesses, they are generally recognized, led by Qinglong. In other words, Qinglong is the strongest. Now that Qinglong arrived, it was easy to prevent the two-headed giant python from taking the original power of the God of Punishment Thunder. In addition, the two-headed python may be killed.


    Not only the two-headed python, but also Tang Ye, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. They were already injured, Qinglong shot, it couldn''t be easier to deal with them.


    On the clouds in the sky, a dragon head suddenly appeared, huge. Then slowly I saw the body of a blue dragon hovering in the sky, stretching for several miles, covering the sky and the sun. Such a momentum is somewhat similar to the spirit of Shenlong. In other words, this blue dragon is no longer a real dragon, but has reached the dragon!


    The current Black Dragon is the pinnacle of the true dragon, only one step away, and an opportunity to break through to the Shenlong level, he has been looking for such an opportunity.


    For the appearance of Qinglong, it was a shock to Tang Ye and the others, and a surprise to Baihu. It originally thought that it was going to be calculated by Tang Ye, and it was about to be taken away from the source of Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder. The feeling of being calculated like this makes me feel so frustrated that I want to destroy the world. But it was helpless, because it was entangled by Tang Ye, the two-headed giant python could seize the source of power.


    Unexpectedly, at the most critical moment, the elder brother Qinglong will arrive!


    That''s great!


    Now, whether it''s a two-headed python or Tang Ye, it''s going to die!


    "You are so bold, trying to take my brother''s **** of punishment, Lei Hui!" The Qinglong in the sky, without seeing his mouth open, has already made a shocking voice, so imposing, with Suzaku, Xuanwu, and The white tigers are all different, it is indeed the head of the sacred beasts, the sacred dragon among the supreme beasts.


    The two-headed giant python was already receiving the original power of the God of Punishment Thunder, and he was happily looking forward to a breakthrough, and did not want to disappoint Tang Ye''s help and expectations. It intends to help Tang Ye with all its strength after breaking through into the Flood Dragon, and complete Tang Ye''s plan. However, suddenly the top of its head was covered by a behemoth, and when he looked up, when he saw the huge head of the blue dragon, it felt that he was just a weak prey, already being stared at by the beast.


    escape? It is impossible to escape. The only thing that can be done is perhaps just obediently killed by Qinglong.


    As long as Qinglong''s mouth comes down, it can directly snap off its two necks, and both heads disappear.


    The two-headed python is very unwilling to accept this fate. It can accept death, but it cannot accept wasting the opportunity that Tang Ye has won for it, and it cannot accept that it has failed Tang Ye''s expectations.


    So, the two-headed python did not frighten in front of Qinglong''s majesty, she roared and looked squarely at Qinglong. Dragon pythons have always fought, but since ancient times, pythons have been demonized, and dragons are justice. But the python and the dragon fight, and the final breakthrough is also a breakthrough in the form of a dragon. If possible, the two-headed python doesn''t want this.


    Why must be a dragon?


    Qinglong didn''t show awe when seeing the double-headed giant python glaring at it!


    "Naughty animal, look for death!" Qinglong was furious, how could the power of the Shenlong be despised, it yelled, and the dragon head rushed down to smash the two-headed giant python!


    The two-headed giant python was still not afraid, and raised both heads high. Even if she knew she was not Qinglong''s opponent, even if she knew she would be killed by Qinglong, she was not afraid at all, just like that. You can lose, you can die, but never give in!


    Tang Ye, who was entwined with a white tiger on the ground, saw that the two-headed giant python was about to be killed by Qinglong, and desperately entered the state of transforming demons above the sixth level again. In an instant, his eyes were flooded with dark magic, and there was no eyeballs. Son, there are no whites of eyes, only a ball of pitch black. This is a sign of losing control. However, Tang Ye didn''t care so much anymore. He couldn''t watch the two-headed python being killed. A hundred years ago, the two-headed python saved his life. At that time, he decided to grow up with the two-headed python and fight the world together!


    Because he once again entered the state of transforming demons above the six-fold limit, Tang Ye''s dark magic power was suddenly strong, and he flew the white tiger out with a punch. Then he quickly went up and got under the double-headed giant python, and then gave out his full strength and infused it. Go to the double-headed python and help the double-headed python against the attack of Qinglong.


    The two-headed giant python received the dark magic infused by Tang Ye, and suddenly a layer of darkness was enveloped all over the body, and it looked as powerful as Qinglong!


    However, Qinglong also suddenly issued a powerful force at this time, golden light appeared all over his body, and the power was suddenly suppressed, making people feel that there is a crushing power, and no one can fight it.


    "Hmph, the demon generation, still want to fight with the gods?" Qinglong snorted coldly, swooped down, and the huge dragon head hit the double-headed python head on.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    Like a big explosion, the sky shook, shocking a force of terror, as if the sky was cut in half. The birds in the sky, even hundreds of miles away, were directly shaken to death and fell one after another.


    But Qiuya and Qiu Yao couldn''t open their eyes at all. They were too close here, and the force that rushed out, even the seven-tailed fox demon, could hardly resist. It can be imagined how terrifying the power of this blue dragon is.


    Ouch!


    Then I heard the cry of the two-headed giant python, very painful. Even with the dark magic infused by Tang Ye, it still lost to Qinglong. This is the gap, and there will definitely be a gap. The two-headed giant python is just a giant python form a hundred years ago. It is very powerful to be able to collide with the blue dragon without directly breaking the head.


    Qinglong rammed the double-headed giant python, the double-headed giant python was in pain, and slowly descended, even if Tang Ye gave his full help, it was useless.


    The defeat is irreversible, and they are going to lose.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao feel desolate, after all, are they inferior to God?


    It''s probably the same. Now undefeated, when the true **** descends, it is also defeated. Now, it just arrived early.


    Even Tang Sheng was unable to return to heaven.


    Tang Ye didn''t think about anything now, and couldn''t think about it. He just retreated from the six-fold limit deadlock. He didn''t want to lose control, so he had to return. And he is now fully pouring dark magic power into the two-headed giant python, hoping to resist the blue dragon. However, looking at the appearance of this constant falling, I am afraid that it will be defeated.


    "Hmph, you deserve to die." Bai Hu looked up and saw Tang Ye and the others being pressed by Qinglong, raising their fists, waiting for Tang Ye to come down, and then killing Tang Ye.


    Roar!


    However, at this moment, a black dragon appeared suddenly and rushed towards the blue dragon.

 Chapter 2181： Devil dragon!

    Bai Hu and Qiu Ya, Qiu Yao, and even Tang Ye, the two-headed python, and Qinglong are all focused on the current situation, where will they notice that there is a black dragon. Just like Tang Ye entangled the white tiger just now, the two-headed giant python absorbed the original power of the **** of punishment, and did not notice the arrival of the blue dragon.


    Now suddenly the clouds were broken through, and a black dragon appeared. Black is always easy to demonize. However, it is often black, which brings out a more terrifying and powerful aura. Therefore, although the black dragon that appeared was not as strong as the Qinglong, it was not much weaker.


    That was the peak of the true dragon, approaching the level of the Shenlong, naturally not much worse than the Shenlong.


    Seeing the black dragon appear, everyone was first surprised, and then Tang Ye was overjoyed. Roaring directly, it''s so **** exciting, I''m saved here!


    It was Black Dragon, and Tang Ye had a very good relationship with him. A hundred years ago, the black dragon was nothing but an evil spirit dragon conceived with the breath of dragon veins. It was conceived by the combination of evil power and spiritual energy. It was originally intended to become the puppet power of evil Taoists, but was saved by Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye took it to absorb the dragon vein breath, purified his evil breath, and became a dragon in the true sense.


    After becoming the real dragon queen, Tang Ye still took it with him, absorbed the dragon vein power again, and then transformed and broke through, becoming a real dragon.


    It can be said that without Tang Ye, there would be no black dragon. Therefore, Heilong will never repay Tang Ye''s kindness. Heilong wants to conclude a contract with Tang Ye, and he will use it all his life. However, Tang Ye refused. Tang Ye didn''t need the black dragon to restrain himself like this to repay his favor. Contracts are things like surrendering part of the soul and being controlled by others. But this is bad for cultivation and growth.


    Incomplete souls will always be missing something, and they will also be affected in their cultivation breakthroughs.


    Heilong was rejected by Tang Ye, and he was even more grateful to Tang Ye. So after Tang Ye left the ancestral land, Heilong made a promise to use it unconditionally for the Tang family for one hundred years. This should be a means to repay Tang Ye''s kindness. This unconditional is quite terrifying. In other words, if there is a morally corrupt person among Tang Ye''s descendants, even if such a person wants the black dragon to do evil, he will do it!


    Unconditional!


    Fortunately, Tang Ye''s descendants are all righteous and awe-inspiring generations, and they are not sorry for Tang Ye''s ancestor. What Heilong contributes to the Tang family is a good thing for the country and the people. Probably because of this, Qi Luck took special care of it. In only a hundred years, the power of the black dragon reached the peak of the true dragon and could break through to the level of the dragon.


    Bai Hu and Qinglong knew this black dragon. After all, there were only a handful of dragons in the world, and even real dragons, there were only one or two. Therefore, the black dragon was formed a hundred years ago and relied on the power of the ancestor Shenlong to transform, even the Azure Dragon and the White Tiger, who were still sleeping, knew it. Therefore, they knew that the black dragon belonged to Tang Ye.


    This is **** it!


    Bai Hu was originally very happy to come, with Qinglong here, Tang Ye and the others must die. But now that the black dragon appears, this may not be the case.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    The sudden appearance of the black dragon was tantamount to a surprise attack. With all his strength, the huge dragon head hit the head of Qinglong. Unexpectedly, Qinglong was knocked out, unable to press the two-headed python anymore.


    Being hit like this, Qinglong will not be fatal or even seriously injured, but the last thing it wants to happen will happen, that is, no one will stop the two-headed giant python. The original power of the **** of punishment and thunder will again Be absorbed by the two-headed python!


    Roar!


    Qinglong was furious and wanted to kill the two-headed python again. However, although the black dragon was not as strong as it, it was possible to entangle and delay it. Now, Black Dragon is doing its best to deal with Qinglong, Qinglong has to deal with it. Two giant dragons flew in the sky, and the dragons saw their heads but not the tails, and fighting each other was completely a battle between heaven and man.


    The battle between the blue dragon and the black dragon, even in the western sky, was still seen by many people. Many people also watched it with binoculars. Now it''s lively among the people. They know that the sky has changed.


    This **** dragon has appeared, it''s a real dragon!


    This world is no longer such a scientific world. Sure enough, there are many super-scientific powers. The world fryer, all kinds of things are about to come out. Whether it is people''s panic, surprise, or other thoughts, they are destined to change their previous worldview.


    The blue dragon is entangled by the black dragon, and the two-headed giant python can once again be enveloped in the original power given by the **** of punishment Lei Hui, it absorbs it and begins to transform!


    When Bai Hu saw it, he hammered his chest and was furious, absolutely not allowing such a thing to happen. It jumped up to stop the two-headed python.


    However, after not having to bear the pressure of Qinglong, Tang Ye didn''t need to help the two-headed giant python anymore, so he dived down to fight the white tiger!


    Although Tang Ye must be injured in a fight with Bai Hu, but Tang Ye is not afraid. All he has to do is to delay Bai Hu and buy time for the two-headed python.


    He can be injured, as long as it is not fatal, he can be treated back.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Fight, just want to stop the two-headed python.


    However, this kind of it was even more entangled by Tang Ye, and it was not close to the double-headed python.


    Whoops!


    Finally, with the roar of the two-headed giant python, the golden light of the heavenly punishment **** Lei¡¯s origin power shrouded in the sky disappeared!


    This means that the two-headed giant python has absorbed the original power from the **** of punishment Lei Hui!


    "Ah!" Bai Hu was completely mad, suffocated and driven mad. Unexpectedly, it would end up like this. It originally had the power to swallow up gluttonous greed. It could deal with Tang Ye, and then hold on to the God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment, and could break through again. Even if Tang Ye¡¯s plan was hit, Qinglong would still come to help. It will succeed after all. But unexpectedly, another accident happened. The original power given by Lei Hui, the **** of punishment, was finally seized by Tang Ye!


    Damn, damn, damn... Damn!


    Bai Hu was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Roar!


    At this time, the two-headed giant python let out an extremely terrifying roar, which was emitted along with the origin power when it broke through and transformed. Even Qinglong was afraid of such a power. This roar stunned everyone, and couldn''t help looking at the sky, and then saw the transformation of the two-headed python.


    The purple and reddish scales on the two-headed giant python fell off one by one, and surprisingly, they turned into black and steel-like scales. Then, on the two heads, the original form of the giant python, after shedding a layer of skin, resembled a cicada pupating into a butterfly, emerging from the cocoon, and the two giant python heads grew a pair of horns and became the form of a dragon!


    The double-headed python successfully transformed into a double-headed dragon!


    However, her flood dragon form is different from other flood dragons! Because it changed from the original purple-red color to pitch black with a dark breath spreading all over the body.


    This is a magic dragon!

 Chapter 2182： Swallow divine power again!

    The mutation of the double-headed python is really shocking. According to common sense, the two-headed giant python should transform into a dragon, and when it reaches the dragon, it can transform into the realm of a dragon. However, the transformation of the two-headed giant python, although it became a flood dragon, has become a demonized flood dragon. The dark aura spreading all over the body, where is the righteous aura of a true dragon, completely like a monster from the devil world.


    Tang Ye saw such an abnormal change of the double-headed giant python, but also wondered, how could it be like this, is it that the double-headed giant python is born a demon and cannot be a dragon?


    Soon, Tang Ye guessed one of the reasons. The two-headed giant python was affected by the dark magic that he had poured into it just now. The source of power is the force that encompasses everything. It should be said that all forces between the heaven and the earth are derived from the source of power. Magic power, demon power, divine power, etc. are all. Therefore, the source of power will not target the power in the two-headed python, only the power in the two-headed python.


    Just now, Tang Ye poured a large amount of dark magic power into the body of the double-headed giant python. This dark magic power ratio was more than the original double-headed giant python¡¯s power. Therefore, when the power of the source of power chose the transformation power of the double-headed giant python, he chose darkness. Magic power is then transformed in the form of dark magic power, so that the transformation of the two-headed giant python is dominated by dark magic. Then it is the magic dragon!


    In this way, Tang Ye killed the two-headed giant python and turned the double-headed giant python into a double-headed monster.


    Demon Jiao, since it became a demon, it would inevitably be hostile to the world''s creatures. After all, demons have always been regarded as evil and are the position of the villain. I originally thought that after the two-headed giant python transformed into a dragon, it would no longer be troubled by the hostility brought about by the brutal appearance of the giant python. Unexpectedly, it has become more brutal now.


    Now, although the two-headed giant python has become the face of the dragon, it looks very fierce because of the darkness all over the body. It is more terrifying than the two-headed giant python, just like the two-headed giant python. With special effects, it is even more brutal and terrifying.


    Ouch... Roar!


    The two-headed giant python that had transformed into a demon scorpion roared up to the sky. The born cow was not afraid of tigers. He had just broken into the form of the demon sacred. The two-headed sacred sacred constrictor was extremely powerful. Seeing no one was afraid of it, the momentum was very strong. She glanced at Tang Ye, with both heads and eyes, she was uniquely gentle and grateful to Tang Ye.


    How would it mind that she transforms into the form of a magic scorpion, rather, this is what she hopes more. Because after being surrounded and suppressed by humans, and after accumulating hostility, she developed towards the road of fierce beasts, and she did not want to enter the so-called right way.


    Dragons and pythons have struggled since ancient times, but why must the pythons have to become dragons and fight to their deaths?


    Although in the end, the magic dragon is also a way to become a dragon, and if you have to break through in the future, I am afraid it is also a magic dragon, after all, it is also a dragon. However, the devil dragon is what the two-headed giant python wants more. She doesn¡¯t want a real dragon. She wants to interact with the so-called justice, but in fact it is extremely hypocritical. What she does seems to have reasons for the world, but it is selfish. The self-interested side fights.


    It doesn''t matter if it is the road of rebellion. The two-headed Devil Jiao, however, she prefers Tang Ye to call her Xiao Zi. This was the best time she lived with Tang Manhong and Tang Ye in Tangmen a hundred years ago. Now that a hundred years have passed, things are not what people are. There is no nostalgia for these, only misses.


    After Xiao Zi expressed his gratitude to Tang Ye, he saw Bai Hu want to attack Tang Ye again, roared, rushed down suddenly, swooping down like a god, no one could stop him.


    Bai Hu was furious when he saw Xiao Zi rush down. For it, I hate Xiaozi the most. Because Xiao Zi captured the original power that belonged to it and let it break through.


    "Beast, I must kill you!" Bai Hu roared likewise, then kicked on the ground, jumping high, his hands turned into tiger claws, and he wanted to fight Xiao Zi life and death.


    However, when it collided with Xiao Zi, it was only able to parry for a while, and then it was collided by Xiao Zi. At the same time, Xiao Zi bit Baihu''s arm with another head, and then snapped Baihu''s arm off with a click.


    "Ah!" Bai Hu cried out in pain, and was seriously injured by Xiao Zi''s collision. Then he was bitten off and severely injured. Now he is afraid that there is no threat.


    The beast, the white tiger, came to an end.


    But Xiao Zi had a fierce hair, did not stop there, wrapped the white tiger with his body, and hanged the white tiger to death.


    Bai Hu was flew in the air by Xiao Zi, entangled again, unable to move, so he could only ask Qinglong for help and shouted, "Brother, help me!"


    The blue dragon and the black dragon fought in the sky above the clouds, and the two giant dragons staged a fierce battle that could not be achieved by movie special effects. Qinglong heard Baihu''s cry for help, and was very anxious, and rushed down from the sky, but the black dragon followed closely behind him and hindered it. With the black dragon, it is not easy for it to save the white tiger.


    At this time, Xiao Zi could easily kill the white tiger, and it could even fight the Qinglong. That''s because she still has Origin Power at work. The first time it breaks into the Flood Dragon form, the source of power will stay for a period of time to protect the person who breaks through and let her relax.


    The strength of the source of power is the beginning of the power of all things, the most primitive, and the overall planning of all forces. There is no power to fight against, so even if Xiao Zi is just a flood dragon, he can also fight against Qinglong.


    Xiao Zi could kill Bai Hu, but she didn''t. She smashed Bai Hu to the ground and severely injured Bai Hu again so that Bai Hu could no longer act, and then looked at Tang Ye. She opened her mouth and wanted to talk, but she couldn''t make a sound, just a weird babble. Although she had evolved into a dragon, she was still a little short of being able to speak human language. She could not speak human language.


    But Tang Ye has always understood what Xiao Zi meant, and said, "I know that the white tiger''s divine power needs a furnace to seize. There is no furnace. If you kill the white tiger, the divine power will dissipate...Then, Xiao Zi, you now have the original power in your body. , Is it possible to swallow this white tiger''s supernatural power and then fuse it into yourself?


    This is Tang Ye''s guess, since Xiao Zi still has the Origin Power, any power can be integrated. The source of power is the universal blending agent. In this case, Tang Ye would no longer have to look for the melting pot of the white tiger''s power, and directly let Xiao Zi obtain the white tiger''s power!


    Xiao Zi was shocked when she heard Tang Ye''s words. Seeing Tang Ye feel too flattered, she has broken through to the form of the dragon, and her strength has increased greatly. If she seizes the power of the white tiger, it will be ascend to the sky in one step. She does not know how strong it will be. She may directly become a magic dragon. !


    "It''s okay, Xiao Zi, just devour it. Give it to others, and give it to you. I trust you more. If you can integrate the power of the white tiger, I will be happy." Tang Ye saw Xiao Zi''s Mind, said to Xiao Zi.


    Xiao Zi couldn''t be surprised anymore, and really wanted to go down and kiss Tang Ye a few times. But Tang Ye urged her and said, "Quickly, take advantage of Siyuan''s power to help, you quickly grab Baihu''s divine power."


    Ouch!


    With a soft groan, Xiao Zi rushed down to Bai Hu, then he was not welcome!

 Chapter 2183： Come strong!

    The strength of the people who followed Tang Ye''s side was constantly increasing, and many of them even increased dramatically. These all explained that following Tang Ye, there must be meat eating. Now the kid can still devour the white tiger''s divine power, which is another strong proof.


    Xiao Zi was not polite, and dived down to seize Baihu''s supernatural power. Seeing this scene, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were envious in their hearts. They also want to get divine power so that they can break through. However, they had no objection to Tang Ye''s arrangement. They can only look forward to getting help from Tang Ye in the future.


    They also admire Tang Ye very much. Facing the divine power, Tang Ye should also need it extremely, after all, he has to break through, he has not reached the divine level now. Even now under the shackles of Qi Luck, it is impossible to allow the existence of God-level. Beyond the **** level, he will be dealt with by the **** of punishment. The white tiger has successfully survived, but not everyone is a white tiger. The White Tiger was originally a divine beast, and it also possessed divine power, coupled with the power of gluttony, this barely supported it.


    Changing other people, even Tang Ye, would definitely be a failure.


    However, if you have the divine power and there is a way to fuse, you can put it away first, and then you can fuse and break through after the Qi Yun shackles are completely gone.


    Many people felt that if they were Tang Ye, they would definitely find other ways to store their divine power, which would be used by themselves in the future. But now Tang Ye is really selfless, giving it all to others, and he is not afraid that others will be stronger than him after he gets divine power!


    Divine power holders can basically fight Tang Ye, Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang. Now if Xiao Zi had captured the white tiger''s supernatural power, she might be stronger than Tang Ye. After breaking through to the Devil Jiao, the strength is comparable to that of the Divine Beast, and then the Divine Power is probably the Devil Dragon level, and it is almost the same if it is not the God Level. The most important thing is that Xiao Zi, who walks along the path of a fierce beast, has various other powerful ability bonuses.


    Since Tang Ye let Xiao Zi seize the power of the White Tiger, he trusted Xiao Zi very much. Xiao Zi''s strength, he felt it was to strengthen his own side. So he doesn''t care if he is better than him. He has always been very accurate in seeing people.


    Bai Hu was seriously injured now, facing Xiao Zi''s attack, he couldn''t resist it. It asked Qinglong for help, but Qinglong was entangled by the black dragon, and there was no way to directly save it. Then, it was entangled with Xiao Zi''s huge body, Xiao Zi opened its huge mouth in the blood basin, exuding a strong dark aura, facing the head of the white tiger, began to seize the white tiger''s divine power.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Baihu struggled. The original beast was so mighty and brave, but now it looks embarrassing, which is quite impressive.


    Qinglong saw that Baihu''s divine power was captured by Xiao Zi, and was very anxious. Not only was he worried that the white tiger would be robbed of his divine power, he was even more worried that after the white tiger was robbed of his divine power, Xiao Zi''s power suddenly rose and became a powerful existence like the black dragon. In this case, Heilong and Xiao Zi joined forces, and his situation is a bit dangerous. What''s more, there are two divine power holders in Tang Ye!


    No matter how strong the Azure Dragon is, it will definitely not be able to bear it, encountering many divine power holders, and being besieged by power close to the **** level. Now he must stop Xiao Zi. Bai Hu can''t be saved, so he will devour Bai Hu''s supernatural power. In this case, no matter how much he had supernatural power, he could deal with Tang Ye and the others.


    If you are still afraid of the powerful power of Tang Ye, you will wait for the fierce beast to wake up. Although the sacred beasts and the fierce beasts are enemies, they are both serving for the coming of the true god, and they should be united together.


    Suddenly, the blue dragon sprayed a huge fan-shaped dragon breath on the sky, preventing the black dragon from entanglement with him, and then quickly dived down, exhausting all his strength, the power of the dragon is very powerful, like a huge meteorite falling, no People will want to face up with such power.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t say a word, running the dark magic power, soaring into the sky. At this time, he didn''t stop Qinglong, who else would stop. Xiao Zi was very worried, she had no time to deal with Qinglong while seizing the power of Baihu. Fortunately, at this time, Black Dragon would rather be injured. Directly towards the Qinglong Dragon''s breath, he bit the Qinglong''s tail in one bite, weakening the Qinglong''s strength and momentum. After that, Tang Ye and Qinglong collided, obviously losing, but not fatal. Then the black dragon came up and fought with the blue dragon again.


    Tang Ye vomited blood and was seriously injured, but at this moment the battle had become incandescent. As long as he could move, he would continue to fight. There is also a kind of bloody, **** and destructive stimulus, no one will care about the injury. So Tang Ye went to fight Qinglong too. Joining forces with Heilong is not easy to talk about, it is still very urgent. However, it is not so deadly. As long as they can hold the Azure Dragon and let Xiao Zi successfully capture the power of the White Tiger, it will be a victory.


    Qinglong tried his best to rush below Xiao Zi, but he failed. Originally he thought it was a success, but suddenly realized that it was a fantasy!


    It turned out that Qiuya and Qiu Yao had healed some injuries during the period just now, and recovered somewhat. Now that they work together, they can release their illusion ability. Although it has little effect on Qinglong, it may be difficult to succeed once for the second time. However, the successful one just now bought Tang Ye and the others a lot of time.


    At this time, all the battles here are at the pinnacle of the ancestral land. Heilong, Tang Ye, Qiuya and Qiuyao, the four fighting the blue dragon, are all so hard. As the head of the divine beast, the blue dragon is really powerful.


    "Do you think this can stop me?!" However, Qinglong still has a strong power. After he roared and roared, he let out the power of the dragon, and suddenly his body increased, completely covering the sky. Then he came down with a dragon claw, and could directly catch the black dragon, and then threw the black dragon out.


    The black dragon hit the top of the mountain, and suddenly the entire top of the mountain collapsed. Such a sensation naturally attracted many people to know. This even verified their guess, the world is different, whether it is a dragon or a powerful monster, there are all!


    In the past, only those cultivators knew about these things, and ordinary people still lived in the scientific world hidden by the red wall palace. Now, I am afraid that it is impossible to cover up. People panicked gradually, wondering what it was and whether it would threaten them.


    Many ordinary people felt that the just blue dragon was slaughtered, and the pitch-black, dark guys like Tang Ye and Heilong were more powerful. Is darkness coming, and the world going to be destroyed?


    After the blue dragon grew bigger, he flew the black dragon, and then sprayed his breath towards Tang Ye, who had to evade. The dragon''s breath is very powerful, if it is all in, I am afraid it will die on the spot.


    At this moment, Qinglong was no one to stop him, and he plunged under Xiao Zi. Xiao Zi is still capturing the supernatural power of the White Tiger. He hasn''t completed it and cannot be distracted. The situation is critical!


    Boom!


    At this moment, two god-level forces hit Qinglong, and Qinglong was blocked again. Qinglong was furious, looking up, they were two beautiful and cold women.


    Fengzhu curtain and Wang Cangcang.


    The holder of Suzaku and basal power. The two divine power holders, the divine power emitted, can fight Qinglong.


    Qinglong was helpless, he didn''t expect things to have reached this point.

 Chapter 2184： Transformation!

    Qinglong, who was blocked again, seemed to have seen the ending. Now, the two divine power holders Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang, even if they are not stronger than him, can still stop him. There are also Heilong and Tang Ye, as well as two seven-tailed foxes, although they are injured, they can also affect him.


    Under this situation, Qinglong no longer has the upper hand. And, if Xiao Zi seized Bai Hu''s divine power, then he would not be an opponent, and he could be killed.


    You can''t kill Xiao Zi ahead of time to prevent Xiao Zi from capturing Bai Hu''s divine power. Qinglong knows that the general situation is no longer on his side. Now Xiao Zi''s divine power of capturing the White Tiger was about to end, Qinglong knew that he could no longer stop it, and planned to retreat strategically. He rushed towards Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang, but Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang did not dare to touch each other, and they avoided. Then they thought that Qinglong would attack for the second time, never expected that Qinglong would go straight away.


    Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang were both taken aback. What is Qinglong doing, escape?


    call!


    At this time, a bit of wind rushed past Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang, it was Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye chased Qinglong, then shouted to everyone in a low voice, "Don''t let him go, kill him by the way!"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was speechless. Killed by the way? That is the Azure Dragon, the first of the four great beasts, so lightly speaking!


    However, everyone was also inspired by Tang Ye''s words. Because Tang Ye said that, it meant that they could kill Qinglong. Looking at the way Qinglong escaped, it was indeed the case. It''s exciting to think about killing the white tiger and then killing the blue dragon!


    As a result, everyone took out a twelve-point momentum, exhausted all their strength, chasing Qinglong away.


    At this time, Tang Ye covered her face again because of the arrival of Feng Zhu Lian. In fact, he had already covered it up before, because the battle with the white tiger became very fierce, and it was inevitable that someone who had good things would observe and use technology and equipment. So in order to prevent others from knowing his identity, he is now the faceless Void Lord.


    The black dragon flew through the sky quickly, and then slammed down suddenly, hitting the tail of the blue dragon, slowing the speed of the blue dragon, and then Tang Ye, Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang all caught up with the blue dragon. At the same time, Tang Zisang and other nihilistic people also arrived. They know that their power is not so strong, so stand in the back row, look for opportunities to attack and harass, and ensure their safety first.


    Tang Zisang, Gu Youque, Miao Yu''er, Wuwang, Li Wuchang, Shikui and others, although they are all powers of the Holy Dao level, they are also powerful forces when they work together. In this way, Tang Ye''s power completely prevailed, and Qinglong fell into a huge crisis.


    "You..." Qinglong wanted to shout angrily, expressing the majesty of being a dragon. Even if you fall into a dangerous situation, you can''t lose your momentum.


    However, as soon as Qinglong wanted to speak out, Tang Ye''s power rushed in, and he did not give him a chance to speak out. Immediately afterwards, the attacks of the Black Dragon, Phoenix Pearl Curtain and Wang Cangcang also came, surrounding the Qinglong.


    Qinglong begged to leave, if it was just Tang Ye, Wang Cangcang and Fengzhulian, it would not be difficult for him to leave. But the black dragon is here, and a black dragon as big as him is entangled, it is difficult to leave. If you don''t pay attention, it will be very painful to be hit by the black dragon. I have been beaten a lot, and sooner or later something will happen.


    Surrounded, Qinglong was helpless for a while, and could only challenge and find a breakthrough. There are breakthroughs, even if surrounded, no one can directly take his full blow. However, even if he opened the breakthrough, he was quickly filled up and surrounded again.


    "Ah!" At this moment, the white tiger under the mountain suddenly cried out in pain, and then the whole figure seemed to be drained and fell to the ground limply, becoming apathetic.


    And then, like the roar of a dragon, Xiao Zi let out a huge howl, it was the completion of the capture of Baihu''s divine power. With the reconciliation of the original power, the effect is really fast, Xiao Zi doesn''t need to slowly merge, and directly uses the white tiger''s divine power. Suddenly, Xiao Zi changed.


    Just breaking through to the form of the Devil Flood and gaining the supernatural power of the White Tiger, Xiao Zi achieved a breakthrough. Her whole body exudes a turbulent atmosphere of darkness, which fills the whole body, and then hears a sharp cry, which seems to be very painful!


    Tang Ye, who had been fighting with Qinglong, couldn''t help but stop attacking when they heard Xiao Zi''s cry, and they looked at Xiao Zi while defending Qinglong. Xiao Zi cried so painfully, it was really worrying. Could it be that what happened after fusing the white tiger''s supernatural power?


    Qinglong was also attracted by this situation and couldn''t help but look. Probably, he also wanted to know how much a giant python would transform into a dragon after it was transformed into a dragon, and then merged with a powerful divine power. And, deep down in Qinglong''s heart, what she hopes most is that Xiao Zi has a problem. He hoped that Xiao Zi couldn''t integrate Baihu''s divine power, so he played himself to death.


    Everyone looked at Xiao Zi, Xiao Zi left the ground and soared into the sky. After transforming from a giant python to a demon scorpion, Xiao Zi''s ability to fly is very strong, which is equivalent to flying, like a dragon. Now she was flying into the air, and it looked like a cloud of mist shrouded in darkness, constantly twisting and hideous.


    This situation is not optimistic, as if Xiao Zi is going to blew himself up and die. Doesn''t that mean that she failed to integrate the power of the white tiger?


    Tang Ye was very worried, thinking it was a mistake in his estimation. Perhaps, even with the original power, it is not a divine power melting pot, after all, it cannot contain divine power.


    "You are dealing with Qinglong here. I''ll go and see Xiao Zi''s situation." Tang Ye snorted heavily, going to see Xiao Zi''s situation.


    If something happens to Xiaozi, he will be very guilty. Because he would feel that he killed Xiao Zi.


    Everyone agreed that Tang Ye went to see Xiao Zi''s situation. Xiao Zi is their important partner and also a powerful combat power. Losing Xiao Zi is a very sad thing and an irreparable loss.


    However, at this moment, the black dragon who had been staring at Xiao Zi just now stopped Tang Ye. He said to Tang Ye: "Tang... Void Lord, don¡¯t worry, this is not an accident with the double-headed python, but she is here. Transformation!"


    "Transformation?" Tang Ye asked in confusion.


    Heilong said: "Just like I can transform into a human form, the two-headed giant python has now reached this level. I was surprised. I did not expect the breakthrough of the double-headed giant python to reach this level suddenly. Have the same ability as me."


    "Really?" Tang Ye was overjoyed, unexpectedly such a good thing. He believed in the black dragon, because the transformation was done by the black dragon. Heilong is familiar with this, so what he said should always be believed.


    Roar!


    However, at this moment, Qinglong roared and swiftly passed towards Xiao Zi. As a Shenlong, Xiao Zi''s mutation already knew about it.


    After breaking through to a sufficiently powerful realm, it can be transformed into a human form. This is a proof of strength. The convenience of strength will become very flexible, and even possess the wisdom of the human race. This is a big good thing.


    Qinglong wouldn''t let Xiao Zi do this, otherwise he would really be completely unable to beat Tang Ye''s side.


    However, when the Qinglong rushed away, Xiao Zi, who was distorted and exasperated, suddenly reduced the dark aura, contracted, condensed, and formed, finally revealing the form of a human woman. When I could see it clearly, I was stunned. He was a very cool and beautiful person.


    Long black hair, black armored suit, tall and **** figure, white skin is exposed in the right place, and the black suit is bright and beautiful. And the face is painted with smoky makeup, full of evil charm and cold temperament. Just like one, the dark queen!


    Xiaozi, the transformation is successful!

 Chapter 2185： Everyone!

    Everyone saw Xiao Zi transform into a human form, so beautiful, evil charm and cold temperament, it does not make people hate and hate, but it makes people appreciate it with endless aftertaste, even fascinated by it. Unexpectedly, after seeing such a brutal double-headed Xiaozi, after transforming into a human form, he was such a beautiful person.


    Tang Ye was also amazed. She didn''t expect Xiao Zi to be so beautiful after she could transform into a human form. However, Tang Ye cares more about Xiao Zi''s power than this. If it can be transformed into a human form, and the combat power is not good, it will not be able to deal with Qinglong, but it will be bad.


    Qinglong rushed towards Xiao Zi who had begun to transform into a human form. Because he knew that he could transform a human form, indicating that his power was very strong, otherwise he would not be able to do so. He wanted to take advantage of this to attack Xiao Zi. If he could kill him, he would have the possibility of a successful strategic retreat. Otherwise, if Xiao Zi dealt with him, he might have to explain here.


    However, the result was far beyond his expectation. Originally, the transformation required a process of transformation, which took a certain amount of time, but Xiao Zi quickly completed the transformation. This is another source of power at work. The source of power is really powerful. It is indeed like a universal blender and a catalyst. Before he attacked Xiao Zi, Xiao Zi successfully transformed.


    The Azure Dragon continued to attack, Xiao Zi immediately reacted when she saw it, soaring up into the sky, and after approaching the Azure Dragon, she immediately transformed into the form of a magic dragon. At this time, Xiao Zi''s Demon Flood Formation had changed from the time when it was metamorphosed just now, and more of Xianglong''s form has changed. This is a breakthrough. After ordinary people turn into a dragon, they think about transforming into a dragon, which can last for hundreds of years, or even thousands of years. Only in this way can they transform. But now, Xiao Zi is almost ready to transform into a dragon. After practicing for a period of time, there is another opportunity, I am afraid that I can become a magic dragon.


    Such a breakthrough speed is really terrifying.


    Transformed into the form of a demon dragon, with the dark aura surrounding the body, coupled with the power of the white tiger''s divine power, Xiao Zi did not lose to the blue dragon at all, and directly collided with the blue dragon.


    With a bang, Xiao Zi and Qinglong were each bounced off, Qinglong fell out, and Xiao Zi also fell out. Each screamed in pain. No one can reverse the momentum of the fall, and can only fall. Although Xiao Zi did the same, the result was very good, because Xiao Zi could even compete with Qinglong!


    Originally thought, even if Xiao Zi succeeded in capturing the white tiger''s supernatural power, and wanted to deal with Qinglong, they must all join hands. It now appears that the situation is more optimistic!


    Xiao Zi transformed into a magic dragon, which seemed to be stronger than a normal dragon, which was a surprise. As for the worldly vision, turning into an evil demon is a party that is not tolerated by the world, and Xiao Zi doesn''t care.


    In fact, there is no such thing as a world that cannot tolerate demons. To be precise, even demons are part of the original power. The power of heaven and earth is derived from the power of origin. Heaven and earth are the origin of the power. The so-called world does not tolerate demons. It is just that among all living beings, after continuous evolution, civilizations and beliefs appear, and a consensus of friendship and peace is reached, and the destruction of friendship and peace is defined as evil and not tolerated by them.


    The "right way" of these creatures cannot be tolerated by evil spirits, and there is no such thing as heaven and earth.


    Seeing Xiao Zi and Qinglong collided and popped up and fell, Tang Ye immediately turned into a giant python with dark magic power, and took on Xiao Zi in the past to prevent Xiao Zi from falling to the ground and getting injured. Supported by Tang Ye''s strength, Xiao Zi twisted her body, then transformed back into a human form, becoming that dark, evil woman with smoky makeup. She and Tang Ye got together, and out of instinct, Tang Ye supported her.


    Although this posture was ambiguous, Tang Ye had no idea. Because he wanted to protect Xiao Zi and avoid injury.


    Tang Ye seems to have become very confused about the style, it is hard to imagine that a man who used to be so sorrowful and messed with flowers everywhere has become like this now. Is this the so-called growth?


    "Probably due to environmental impact."


    Xiao Zi turned into a human form, and she began to feel a real "being a girl". At this moment, next to Tang Ye''s body, my heart couldn''t help but feel moved, I couldn''t help it, even if I was fighting with Qinglong, I couldn''t stop this happening. She glanced at Tang Ye, and she blushed and looked shy. However, with an evil temperament, she can''t see much blushing under her smoky makeup.


    "Xiao Zi, are you okay?" Tang Ye asked after supporting Xiao Zi.


    Xiao Zi was yelled, and her heart was even more swaying, but she knew that she couldn''t be like this, it was too low-minded, so she shook her head, looking at Tang Ye, but she didn''t dare to face it, slightly avoiding Tang Ye''s eyes , Said: "I, I... I''m fine, all right..."


    The first time I spoke, I was unaccustomed to speaking, slow, or even laborious, the pronunciation was very small, and it was not accurate. But, for the first time, this is pretty good.


    Roar!


    At this time, there was a dragon chant from Qinglong, making Tang Ye and the boy look over there. It was the black dragon and the others, attacking the falling blue dragon together. This is a good opportunity to seriously hurt Qinglong!


    Tang Ye and Xiao Zi also knew. The two looked at each other, Xiao Zi no longer had the ripples and shyness just now, her expressions were serious and cold. Then they nodded, without speaking, they immediately acted to attack Qinglong!


    Tang Ye transformed the Overlord''s Halberd. In order to prevent others from seeing it as a halberd, he deliberately increased some dark magic power, like a stick. He rose high into the air, and then swooped down suddenly, the dark magic power formed a giant dragon, and he could utter a dragon chant, giving him an initiation!


    Seeing this trick, everyone was shocked, what is the ability of the Void Lord to transform the dragon? !


    And Tang Zisang was most shocked when he saw it, because it was very much like the supreme trick of the Long Family''s combat skills, Jiulong empowerment!


    However, according to her practice, that is not the Jiulong initiation. If it is the Jiulong empowerment, it means that the Void Lord is the Long Family. How is this possible?


    All in all, the momentum of Tang Ye''s move was really terrifying. Fortunately, Tang Ye has always given the impression of being powerful and mysterious, possessing various magical powers, so it is not surprising that Tang Ye still has this kind of ability. Now, the main thing is to deal with Qinglong!


    After Xiao Zi quickly swept over, in the middle of the air, he suddenly turned into a two-headed magic flood, and then poured down on the Qinglong. Seeing this, the black dragon cooperated with Tang Ye and Xiao Zi''s attack, and went down to entangle the blue dragon, making the already falling blue dragon even more unreversible, so that it would be easily hit.


    At the same time, Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang also released the supernatural powers of Vermillion Bird and Xuanwu to hit the Qinglong. Tang Zisang and the others also issued their best supernatural powers and attacked Qinglong.


    Qinglong was scared. Such a group attack was not a joke, especially Tang Ye and Xiao Zi''s initiation. Tang Ye''s may not be afraid, but Xiao Zi must be afraid. Xiao Zi just hit him and flew out, and now this blow, if it hits, will definitely be seriously injured.


    Qinglong wanted to break free of the black dragon, but he couldn''t even reverse the momentum of the fall just now, and his body was too big to have drawbacks.


    Then, all of them worked together and hit Qinglong together. I saw a burst of dazzling light, impacted, and then heard the dragon chant, Qinglong screamed miserably...

 Chapter 2186： Did not lose!

    Several people are the strongest existences in the ancestral land, even after they have just transformed successfully, and there are some original forces at play, Xiao Zi, such an attack, even Qinglong can''t bear it.


    A tragic dragon chant sounded, and it went straight into the sky, and then Qinglong was seriously injured and fell. After the attack was successful, what was fatal to Qinglong was that Tang Ye and the group immediately pursued them again, without giving him a chance to breathe.


    This style of work is not like other strong men. After wounding the enemy, they always like to nag and show their majesty. They did not immediately seize the opportunity to give the enemy a fatal blow, as everyone knows that this gives the enemy a chance to relax. , There is a danger of being reversed by the enemy.


    Xiao Zi attacked with all his strength, hitting Qinglong''s head, especially serious, Qinglong had already lost the ability to move. Coupled with other people''s attacks on Qinglong''s body, the huge dragon''s body was wounded and embarrassed.


    At this time, Qinglong had no threat at all, and there was no possibility of reversal. Tang Ye asked everyone to stop and attack. Because the Azure Dragon cannot be completely killed, otherwise the divine power will be lost, and the divine power will not be captured. Now Tang Ye wanted to think about how to deal with Qinglong, whether he wanted to find the melting pot of Qinglong''s supernatural power.


    In fact, Tang Ye had an idea that letting the black dragon swallow the power of the blue dragon was equivalent to letting the black dragon replace the blue dragon. As for what needs to be done, and what difficulties are there, I need to ask Black Dragon.


    With a bang, Qinglong fell on the top of the main mother peak, and the entire mountain suddenly collapsed. Qinglong''s huge body still slapped down the mountain, seeming to make the whole mountain shaky. This is a very dangerous thing. If the main mother peak collapses, it will definitely affect the people on the western Tibetan plateau, so Tang Ye asked everyone to stop the spread of the Azure Dragon''s power and stabilize the main mother peak. Fortunately, everything went smoothly, there was no accident at the main mother peak, and Qinglong was seriously injured and looked weak, unable to move in a short time.


    Although so seriously injured, Qinglong will not die easily, and the dragon''s vitality is very tenacious. If you don''t take a fatal blow to the blue dragon, or keep it confined by continuous damage, the blue dragon will repair itself, heal the injury, and regain its strength.


    However, Qinglong knew that he had fallen into Tang Ye''s hands now, taking Tang Ye as a person, smart, and cruel, he would definitely not give him a chance. Therefore, he didn''t expect to survive, but he didn''t want to make Tang Ye feel better either!


    Qinglong was very weak at this time, and felt tired after opening his eyes, probably because he wanted to sleep deeply. However, when he saw Tang Ye and Black Dragon discussing how to seize his power, he felt that there was no time for him to rest. There is no chance to be alive, so why bother to rest? So I set off Long Yuan, even if he could kill a person from Tang Ye''s side. Even if you can''t kill, you can let the divine power dissipate in the form of suicide, so that Tang Ye can''t get it!


    At this time, Tang Ye thought that Qinglong had no threat, so he didn''t pay much attention. Others tried to stabilize the situation of the main mother peak. He was discussing with the black dragon about taking the power of the Qinglong. He said to the black dragon: "Although it''s been a long time, but the situation and time are not waiting for anyone, so there is no more greetings. I will ask you, give you Qinglong, can you take his power and become a divine power holder? "


    Heilong always respected Tang Ye and said, "It has been a long time since I have seen Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng has done such an amazing thing. He has killed four mythical beasts. He deserves to be a legend... As for whether the power of Qinglong can be captured, I don¡¯t I''m sure, after all, Azure Dragon is a Shenlong, and I''m just a real dragon."


    Tang Ye frowned, and said, "There is no such thing as swallowing, to swallow the power of the Azure Dragon for his own use, just like Xiao Zi did?"


    "I''m afraid it''s hard to say, Xiao Zi has the power of Origin to help, but I don''t. This divine power, I am afraid that it cannot be merged casually." Heilong said, the tone is actually a bit regrettable, if the divine power can be merged, of course he wants to, because of that It is possible for him to break through to the realm of Shenlong, this is something he has been pursuing.


    Hearing Heilong''s words, Tang Ye was slightly silent. This thing is a little bit optimistic, is it still going to find the power melting pot?


    In fact, after Xiao Zi succeeded in capturing the White Tiger''s supernatural power, Tang Ye wanted to change it. If you have to find the divine power furnace, it is actually a little passive, especially when you are going to seize the divine power of the four fierce beasts next. The furnace corresponds to the type of divine power, so the corresponding person may not deal with the cruelty, greed, etc. of the corresponding person in the furnace of the beast divine power. This is a moral and character issue, which is difficult to control. If possible, Tang Ye doesn''t want to use these people with too much uncertainty.


    So what he has to do is to create a melting pot of divine power!


    So-called Tang Ye''s variables, this is it. If the hunting of the four great beasts and the four great beasts is a chess game that has already been arranged, and their respective melting pots have been set, all Tang Ye has to do is to follow this game. However, he now wants to create a melting pot of divine power, that is, not following the chess game arranged by those powerful men thousands of years ago.


    variable!


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and then said to the black dragon, "If you break through to the realm of the dragon, is it possible to carry the supernatural power of the blue dragon?"


    "This..." Heilong was stunned, looking at Tang Ye and feeling speechless. He knows how difficult it is to break into the realm of Shenlong, but Tang Ye always speaks so lightly.


    Then Heilong said with regret: "Breakthrough to the realm of Shenlong has always been what I wanted to do, but unfortunately I didn''t succeed."


    "Yeah." Tang Ye replied softly, somewhat helpless. He didn''t say it lightly, he couldn''t do this, after all, he might not be able to match the Shenlong realm, so how could he help the black dragon.


    There was no way for a while, Tang Ye went to see Qinglong''s situation, maybe he would find out. However, seeing Qinglong at this time, he felt a force about to explode, very powerful and terrifying.


    How is this going?


    Tang Ye was shocked, called the Black Dragon, and instantly rushed to the side of Qinglong to check the situation.


    Heilong followed, seeing Qinglong''s situation, was taken aback, looked solemn, and said, "The big thing is not good, Qinglong wants to explode Longyuan and die with others!"


    Tang Ye was shocked, and shouted in a low voice: "This is not going to die with others. He knows his own result. One way he can kill some people, and secondly, he can dissipate his divine power, so that our plan will not succeed!"


    At this time, the weak and weak Qinglong opened his eyes slightly and looked at Tang Ye full of mockery. Long Yuan blew himself up just now, which consumed his only strength and made him feel difficult to speak. Now that the launch was successful, he was very happy to see Tang Ye worrying. In the end, although he lost his life and went in, he also destroyed Tang Ye''s plan.


    Tang Ye ran hard and finally killed Suzaku Xuanwu and Baihu, but planted him here. Does it feel like he has worked in vain and failed?


    "Ha...Ha..." Qinglong laughed, and Long Yuan would explode soon, so Tang Ye''s plan would completely fail.


    Qinglong felt that he had not lost.

 Chapter 2187： Who died?

    As long as Tang Ye''s plan was destroyed, Qinglong felt that he had not lost. In any case, he will not let himself be killed, and will use his divine power as a wedding dress for others.


    "You... also want to fight with the gods?" Qinglong''s huge eyes, although tired, looked at Tang Ye still bright. He was so happy that he started Long Yuan to blew himself up and destroyed Tang Ye''s plan.


    This war must be won by the gods, not by humans!


    Thousands of years ago, the gods were defeated in the battle between humans and gods. That was because many gods helped mankind, and the two demons and demons also dealt with gods. In addition, the human race at that time was in a world of cultivating immortals and could cultivate very powerfully, even surpassing some low-level gods. But today''s human beings have lived for thousands of years under the shackles of qi luck. There is no cultivation situation, only a few people are cultivation. So, how can we win the gods again?


    After Qinglong opened his eyes and said something to mock Tang Ye, he closed his eyes again and stopped worrying about so many things. Next, his Long Yuan will explode, and he will definitely die. As for whether he could kill a few people, he felt that it was second, the most important thing was to dissipate the divine power and not let Tang Ye seize the divine power.


    Being forced to this point by humans, Qinglong is actually very general. Just like thousands of years ago, the contradiction between the gods and mankind intensified. After the war, the gods were completely pressure-free. They felt that they would definitely win against mankind. In the end, they lost to mankind. Fortunately, Qinglong knew that he was just the beginning, and the era of the arrival of the gods had not yet begun, so his failure was not a failure. When the gods come, humans will definitely have no ability to fight back.


    Now Tang Ye can''t control so many Azure Dragons, he only cares about what Black Dragon said. Qinglong is going to blew himself up? This is a very serious matter. Azure Dragon is a Shenlong, and Shenlong''s self-detonation is probably like a nuclear bomb. This is pretty good, and Qinglong must be prevented from exploding Longyuan.


    As a dragon, the black dragon knew about Long Yuan¡¯s self-destruction, and said to Tang Ye: ¡°Long Yuan is the place where the power accumulated by the dragon clan during cultivation. The dragon clan is very strong, and the reason why it is strong is that it can continue to accumulate power. The previous era of cultivating immortals is the same. Every cultivator can condense places like dantian, which can accommodate power. Dantian is sometimes like a pagoda, with a pagoda accommodating a certain amount of power. Obviously, the more the pagoda has layers The more, the more power, the stronger this person will be. Long Yuan is something similar to this kind of pagoda. Now human beings have escaped from the age of immortality, so even if they become stronger, there is no such thing as a means of containing power. "


    "Now Qinglong is about to explode Longyuan. What I am most worried about is that his Longyuan also contains divine power. In this case, the power of Qinglong itself plus divine power, once it explodes, the consequences are unimaginable. Maybe this land is It must be destroyed by one third." The black dragon looked very solemn.


    It was urgent now, and Tang Ye really didn''t expect Long Yuan to explode. He looked at the black dragon, hoping that the black dragon, as a dragon, could have a way, and asked, "Is there any way to prevent Long Yuan from exploding?"


    "Yes, just digest the dragon element! That is, swallow it. In the past, killing the dragon, obtaining the dragon element, and then swallowing and digesting it was a huge means of enhancing power for a person. Therefore, at the time of cultivation. , There is a special person to kill the dragon." Heilong said.


    But Heilong sighed again and said, "Unfortunately, no one can swallow Long Yuan anymore. People nowadays don''t have the qualifications of the immortal cultivation period. Even I can''t do it. Because there is supernatural power inside. No, I''m afraid that it will explode to death."


    "This..." Tang Ye panicked. Even if he found the Azure Dragon''s supernatural power furnace, he couldn''t solve the problem of Long Yuan. And dare to swallow Long Yuan, but also afraid of the collision of divine power. In short, anyone who stops this has the possibility of death. I am afraid that no one wants to do this. Moreover, the biggest problem now is that there is no time for them to hesitate. Either decide to appoint someone to devour Long Yuan immediately, or run away quickly.


    "I come."


    "I come."


    Suddenly, Tang Ye and Heilong said in unison. Their expressions are firm and they are fully awakened, even if they might die. In the face of such a disaster, one person must stand up, otherwise countless people will be killed and the land will be destroyed.


    The two spoke at the same time and couldn''t help looking at each other. Both of them were a little stunned, and then they spoke at the same time, saying, "No..."


    After realizing that they had spoken at the same time, the two stopped at the same time. Tang Ye asked Black Dragon to speak first. Heilong resolutely said: "Tang Sheng, you know the current situation of the world, if you want to choose between you and me to die, it must be my death. Because I am less than one-tenth of you. I am dead, you You can also lead the human race to continue fighting. But if you die, it is impossible for me to lead the human race to fight. I know my own situation and my limitations. I can''t do such a thing."


    "Even if you change to another person, I''m afraid you won''t be able to do it. Even the current emperor can''t do it. Tang Sheng, you don''t have to be humble at this time. Really only you can do that kind of thing "Heilong said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to refute these words. To refute it again, it seems very hypocritical. And what he said to Black Dragon after silence was very simple, saying: "I just can''t watch my own people die, I can''t do this. As for the future situation of the world and the fate of the human race, I can''t think so much now."


    "No, actually you are already thinking about it. The reason you gave yourself is that even if you are not there, there are others who will come forward. Wang Jiuxiao can come forward, and people from your Tang family can come forward. But you also know , They are not as good as you. That''s why you hesitated, right?" Heilong is not stupid. He laughed when he looked at Tang Ye. This is what he can say.


    Tang Ye wanted to say something more, but Black Dragon had already shook his head and stopped him. Then the black dragon jumped and reached mid-air, suddenly transformed into the form of a giant dragon, with the huge dragon head in front of Tang Ye. He blinked at Tang Ye, saying that he should not care too much about being sad. This era is not over yet, they must be strong to welcome the era when the gods descend.


    After the black dragon turned into a giant dragon, he greeted Tang Ye, then suddenly passed, sucking at the blue dragon, and sucking the dragon yuan of the blue dragon into his body.


    Qinglong is not afraid of such a thing, and coldly snorted: "Huh, it''s really ridiculous that you want to swallow the Dragon Yuan of the Shenlong Dragon! I tell you, you can''t stop my Long Yuan from exploding, but you will catch yourself. Life! It''s not easy for you to transform a dragon, so you are willing to die like this?"


    "What the consequences are, I know it myself, why you need to say more. I hope the final result is like you think, otherwise if I can swallow your Long Yuan and gain your divine power, you will lose too badly." Snorted coldly to Qinglong.


    "It''s ridiculous." Qinglong hummed, and what Heilong said could not happen.

 Chapter 2188： Spirit!

    Azure Dragon''s dragon element contains all the strength of Azure Dragon, and is about to explode, which is very difficult to stop. If you want to stop it, you must continue to absorb Long Yuan''s power. However, in addition to the powerful power of Qinglong itself, the power in this dragon element also contained the divine power he carried, which was definitely not something that people could hold today.


    Qinglong was originally a sacred beast, and the head of the four great sacred beasts. Tang Ye and the others could only deal with it together before. Such a huge power, even those masters in the cultivating period, have to slowly absorb it after obtaining it, and it is impossible to integrate it all at once. But now, Tang Ye and the others must immediately absorb it, because Long Yuan will explode, and then the divine power will dissipate, which is not allowed by their plan.


    The black dragon has absorbed the dragon yuan of the blue dragon, and without the dragon yuan, the blue dragon is not far from death. But he kept holding on, only to see Long Yuan explode before dying, otherwise he was not at ease. Although he was confident that no one could stop Long Yuan''s explosion, he felt uneasy without seeing Tang Ye with his own eyes.


    After the black dragon transformed into the dragon body, he swallowed the dragon yuan of the blue dragon into his stomach, and soon he felt a powerful force colliding in his body. He was very painful, and more and more painful, flying into the sky, and the dragons continued to chant. He couldn''t help but hit the ground, as if he was going to overwhelm. It''s too painful and can only vent in this way.


    Qinglong saw the black dragon like this, still a little bit sneer and sarcasm, and snorted: "I can''t help myself, the body of a real dragon, and I want to swallow my dragon Yuan? I tell you, even if you are a dragon, you may not be able to fuse me. You are just an evil dragon spirit created by mankind back then. If you didn¡¯t get the power of the ancestor dragon, you wouldn¡¯t be able to transform into a dragon. Therefore, you are not a member of our dragon clan at all. You don¡¯t have a dragon bloodline, how can you bear me? The power of the dragon? No matter how you become stronger, change, or evolve, in the eyes of our dragon, you are nothing but junk!"


    For the black dragon, Qinglong is not in the eye. Dragons did not appear out of thin air, nor were they made by others. The dragon clan is a race, but it reproduces less, so the number of dragons is very small. Since it is a race, it is natural to pay attention to some bloodline things. As the supreme of all beasts, the dragon is more concerned and strict about bloodlines. Therefore, a pure dragon bloodline is very necessary. And unorthodox bloodlines, such as the offspring of dragons and Jiao, are despised. As for dragons like the black dragon that were created by humans, the dragon clan would not recognize it, so Qinglong said that the black dragon is **** to the dragon clan, not a sudden depreciation or irony.


    Heilong knew that he was not an orthodox dragon, but he didn''t think he was worse than an orthodox dragon. Born in the void, it is in fact unmatched by the orthodox dragons. In the secret history of the dragon clan, many dragon clan crises have been recorded, and many of them are the emergence of "alien dragons". This alien dragon is actually a dragon in the void born from the resentment of the dragon clan.


    And it was the Dragon of the Void that made the Dragon Race into an extinction crisis. Although the black dragon is not the dragon of the void, his birth is very similar to the dragon of the void. Therefore, he will not be bound by some dragon taboos, and he can drift between the virtual and the real. If the black dragon transforms and breaks through, he is definitely stronger than the dragons of the same level.


    At this time, the black dragon swallowed the dragon empress of the blue dragon, and was very painful because of the conflict of power. Tang Ye immediately jumped into the air after seeing it, caught up with the black dragon, grabbed the black dragon, and instilled vitality into the black dragon. He didn''t know how to help the black dragon, maybe this could alleviate the black dragon''s suffering.


    But Heilong didn¡¯t agree with Tang Ye to do this, because Heilong didn¡¯t know when Qinglong¡¯s Longyuan would explode. He was not confident that he could fuse Qinglong¡¯s Longyuan. If it exploded, Tang Ye would definitely be killed by his side. . In this case, it would be meaningless for him to swallow Long Yuan alone.


    "Tang Sheng, go quickly, it''s useless." The black dragon told Tang Ye to go.


    Tang Ye insisted, and said: "Don''t worry, you chose to do this. If you really die, I won''t take your life in vain. Now that your situation is like this, maybe I can help. If Long Yuan really wants It explodes, and I will immediately jump out of space."


    "Try now to see if you can fuse Long Yuan, maybe you have a chance!" Tang Ye shouted to the black dragon.


    Heilong knew that Long Yuan hadn''t exploded so quickly, so he temporarily obeyed Tang Ye. He tried to integrate the strength of Long Yuan. However, Qinglong''s Long Yuan power was too strong and too much, even if he merged with all his strength, he was still surging out by Long Yuan''s power, and he was shocked in his body.


    If this continues, he will be hit by the strength of the Qinglong Longyuan, destroying the meridians, and his body will be hit and killed.


    When something like this happened to the Black Dragon, Tang Zisang, who had originally tried to stabilize the main mother peak, was shocked, because it didn''t seem to be all right to see the Black Dragon like that. Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang, as divine power holders, could sense the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan in the black dragon through divine power. They were shocked, and immediately let Gu Youque and the people who only had the strength of the Holy Path Realm leave, because if Long Yuan exploded, only the power of the Holy Path Realm could not stop it.


    Fengzhu Lian simply told everyone what happened to the Black Dragon now. They knew that the Black Dragon wanted to protect everyone and prevent the Qinglong Dragon Yuan from exploding. This was to stop it with life. They admire and appreciate this selflessness and greatness. But depending on the situation, it was indeed very scary, and even the black dragon could not bear it, so they had to leave.


    But Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao are seriously injured now, and their actions are not very convenient. Unexpectedly, Tang Zisang went to help them and took them away.


    Qiuya expressed her gratitude. Others didn''t really have a good impression of the two foxes, and they were all curious to see Tang Zisang, a glamorous woman who actually took the initiative to help.


    In fact, Tang Zisang didn''t know why, he always felt familiar with Qiuya and Qiu Yao, so he couldn''t help but help.


    Qiuya was very grateful for Tang Zisang''s actions, but Qiu Yao took it for granted. When Tang Zisang was growing up, their sisters helped Tang Zisang a lot. Now that Tang Zisang helped them, it was regarded as a bit of gratitude. And they were formed by Tang Sheng''s air luck, Tang Zisang inherited Tang Sheng''s air luck, and they are connected by air luck, of course they will feel familiar.


    Roar! Roar!


    The black dragon screamed even harder, Xiao Zi also came over, as well as Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang, they were both divine power holders, and they all wanted to help the black dragon, but it was useless. The Dragon Yuan of the Azure Dragon collided in the body of the black dragon, and the power of the black dragon fusion with the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan was slow and weak, and could not offset the force of the collision from the Dragon Yuan.


    "Unless the strength of Long Yuan can be weakened, or the strength of Long Yuan that collides with the black dragon''s body can be weakened, the black dragon will definitely not be able to withstand it. If Long Yuan cannot be prevented from exploding, our plan will eventually fail!" Feng Zhu Lian was very worried.


    Wang Cangcang made use of the ability to observe Qi Luck and analyzed: "Long Yuan is actually the Blue Dragon Fright. Now the black dragon is attacked by the soul, so for example, the body, the soul is more painful!"


    Tang Ye frowned suddenly, Long Yuan was the spirit of Qinglong?

 Chapter 2189： Split!

    Long Yuan is like the soul of Qinglong. At this moment, in the body of the black dragon, Long Yuan''s collision was like a green dragon''s soul body attacking, it was a transparent dragon. Wang Cangcang, who could observe this through the abilities of the twelve koi carps, explained this to Tang Ye, perhaps he could think of a solution to Long Yuan.


    Tang Ye did think of a way, but this way had a certain risk, but he thought it was feasible. Since it was just this way, and if it continues in this situation, the black dragon cannot merge with the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan, the black dragon will die, the explosion will still occur, and the divine power will still dissipate, then any method can be tried.


    Those who were still here at this time were Xiao Zi, Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang. Tang Ye didn''t need so many people to be there, one less person would be less dangerous, lest Qinglong Long Yuanzhen exploded and everyone had trouble. So Tang Ye asked Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang to leave and follow Tang Zisang and the others. Before the white tiger had gluttonous power in his body, he had to wonder if the gluttonous beast was alive. In case it appeared at this time, only Feng Zhu Lian and Wang Cangcang could fight.


    Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang didn''t insist, they both obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement and turned and left. Xiao Zi turned into a human form at this time, that wicked, dark woman. It can be transformed into a human form, which is much more convenient. It doesn''t have to be a huge body at all times, and it is difficult to move in many places.


    Tang Ye said to Xiao Zi: "Go and stabilize the situation of the black dragon, don''t let him rush into it indiscriminately."


    "Okay." Xiao Zi looked very cold and cruel, even though she was such an evil and enchanting woman, but to Tang Ye, she was really a little girl, very obedient and obedient.


    She immediately went to help the black dragon. She did not transform into the form of the devil, and when she approached the black dragon, she said directly: "Black dragon, I have no malice. I just follow the Lord''s orders to stabilize you, so that you don''t want to rush."


    Now Black Dragon was hit by Qinglong Longyuan in extreme pain and was about to lose consciousness. Crashing around, almost beyond his control. Now that he heard Xiao Zi''s words, he forced himself to control himself and confronted Qinglong Longyuan to stabilize his situation.


    "Stabilize the black dragon to the ground!" Tang Ye said to Xiao Zi again.


    Xiao Zi nodded, and used her power to transform into several magic floods. The magic floods entangled the black dragon and pulled them to the ground. At this time, the black dragon controlled himself, cooperated better, and reached the ground smoothly. Then Xiao Zi controlled the magical dragon, entangled the huge boulders on the ground, and confined the black dragon like a chain.


    At this time, the black dragon forcibly transformed himself back into a human form. In the state of the black dragon body, it is too large, and the damage will be very large if impacted, and it is not easy to control. He does not want to be affected by the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan.


    The black dragon became a man with a beard, located in the center of the ice crystal mountain, with his hands and feet locked by the chains of Xiaozi''s magic dragon. Xiao Zi''s strength continued to break through, changing from a giant python to a dragon, and then gaining the supernatural power of a white tiger, which was comparable to the black dragon, so even if the black dragon continued to be affected by the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan, it would not be able to break through such a restraint for a while.


    Tang Ye stood in front of the black dragon and said to Xiao Zi: "Xiao Zi, look around, don''t let anything disturb me."


    "Okay!" Xiao Zi saw Tang Ye''s dignified expression, knowing that things shouldn''t be a problem, nodded, and said that she would do it.


    Tang Ye said to the black dragon again: "Since Long Yuan is equivalent to the soul of the blue dragon, that is the soul, then I will seize the power of this soul to ease your pressure. Black dragon, this process may hurt you. Soul, so you have to endure the pain. Not only that, but also when I weaken the Azure Dragon Dragon Origin, take the opportunity to fuse the Dragon Origin power. Because I can''t fuse such power, my cutting is time limited. You swallow it After the fusion, I will either let go or perform a second cut to digest the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan bit by bit!"


    "Good... good..." Heilong was still very painful, and answered Tang Ye. But in fact, he didn''t quite understand what Tang Ye meant, but he couldn''t control so much, so he let Tang Ye take action and watch the situation.


    Tang Ye''s method was actually to use the "soul cutting" trick he didn''t use very much, and didn''t like to use it very much. This trick is not necessary to treat ordinary enemies. It can only be used when dealing with that kind of super powerful, and it happens to be used. Cutting the soul and then seizing the power of the soul is tantamount to a kind of "capture" ability, but there are risks. If it hurts the soul, it will have a great impact on the black dragon.


    And Tang Ye''s soul cutting was not aimed at the black dragon, but aimed at the Qinglong Longyuan. Qinglong Longyuan may still be active in the black dragon. In this way, it is necessary to avoid the black dragon''s soul and cut the dashing Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan. The test technique is very high, so Tang Ye must not be disturbed by anyone.


    Currently only this method can help the black dragon, Tang Ye has already begun to perform the soul cutting secret technique. There is no way to require high technology, you can only try.


    Heilong and Xiaozi didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do. They saw that Tang Ye quickly made a seal with both hands, and then opened a dark space behind the black dragon, full of death, very terrifying. Then, even more terrifying, from the death vortex, a pair of ghost claws stretched out.


    The ghost claws looked transparent and penetrated into the black dragon.


    "Ah!" Heilong cried out in pain, because the soul was directly impacted, as if the soul was penetrated.


    Tang Ye was engrossed, even if the black dragon was suffering, he didn''t know what secret technique it was, and he didn''t explain it. He didn''t say a word, and concentrated on soul cutting.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, Black Dragon could only understand by himself. At this time, his consciousness focused on the astral level. He saw that those ghost claws were chasing Qinglong Longyuan. And Qinglong Longyuan is evading, in other words, Qinglong Longyuan is afraid of these ghost claws!


    Qinglong Longyuan did not specifically attack the black dragon, but instead made the black dragon less painful. The pain of being penetrated by the ghost claws and touching the soul, on the contrary, gradually became less painful as I adapted.


    The ghost claws surrounded the black dragon''s soul world and left. After all, Qinglong Longyuan couldn''t avoid it and was caught. Then, the ghost claw seemed to be manipulated by something, and a sharp blade similar to a scalpel was cut off sharply, shattering a piece. This piece also has a very huge power, but the outflow of this part of power is not as great as the outflow of the entire Dragon Yuan.


    Heilong seems to understand the meaning of Tang Ye''s words just now, and now he can integrate the power of this little dragon! This small piece of Long Yuan''s power is not that great, it can''t collide with him, he can also merge!


    Suddenly, Heilong was overjoyed. He didn''t expect such a wonderful secret technique in the world. Tang Sheng, really is not an ordinary person, this kind of thing can be done!


    Heilong desperately endured the pain of being touched by ghost claws to fuse the power of that small piece of Qinglong Longyuan.


    "Wow..." At this moment, Qinglong''s body wailed.


    He looked desperately at Tang Ye who was performing the soul-cutting secret technique. He couldn''t believe that Tang Ye had such an ability to divide his Long Yuan!

 Chapter 2190： Shenlong supernatural power!

    Qinglong didn''t understand why Tang Ye had such a wonderful secret technique, and even the others didn''t understand. At this time, Tang Ye concentrated on soul cutting, attacking Qinglong''s Long Yuan. Heilong took this opportunity to quickly merge the dragon yuan pieces cut out by Tang Ye. This way, the black dragon can smoothly integrate the power of the dragon!


    Affected by this cutting, Qinglong became weaker and almost died. Maybe it was an unwilling breath that supported him, he was suffocated. Could it be that Long Yuan''s self-destruction would be prevented?


    Absolutely not! In this case, he would lose too badly. How can such a thing happen, is it to lose to a mere human?


    Qinglong looked at Tang Ye and wanted to move over to stop Tang Ye from performing the soul cutting, but he was too weak to move at all.


    Affected by Tang Ye''s cutting, the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan was weakened, the time of self-detonation slowed down, and it might even be terminated because its power was absorbed by the black dragon!


    If this continues, the black dragon will gain the strength of the blue dragon, and even that divine power. Then the black dragon will also soar into the sky, directly gaining a big leap in strength. After fusing the power of Azure Dragon, he can break through to the realm of Shenlong. Then he held the supernatural power of the blue dragon with the body of the dragon, then he was equivalent to replacing the position of the blue dragon.


    The first of the four great beasts, even when facing the beasts, there is no longer any pressure. If the black dragon completes the fusion of the Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan, then it can be foreseen that the next thing to deal with the four fierce beasts will be much easier, which can greatly reduce the time. Perhaps it is possible to rush to completely lift the shackles of heaven and earth, that is, before the true **** descends, gather the eight powers to complete the plan to weaken the true god.


    With this thought, Tang Ye was very focused on the subject of soul cutting and must be completed. And Qinglong wanted to stop, otherwise it would be meaningless for him to detonate his own Long Yuan. He couldn''t accept this kind of thing, so he tried his best to act to prevent Tang Ye from carrying out the soul cutting. It''s a pity that Xiao Zi is protecting Tang Ye next to him. With Xiao Zi''s current strength, no one can disturb Tang Ye.


    Qinglong had only one breath left, it was difficult to move his body, let alone make an effective attack. When Xiao Zi saw that he wanted to attack Tang Ye, a dark force of energy directly pierced Qinglong''s body. Qinglong cried out painfully, and with this blow, he could no longer act. That appearance was worse than dying, and it could be considered dead at all.


    Tang Ye and Heilong didn''t understand the situation of Qinglong anymore. Tang Ye concentrated on cutting the Qinglong Dragon Yuan, while the Heilong concentrated on absorbing it. Each time it absorbed a piece of Dragon Yuan''s power, the speed of Long Yuan''s self-destruction slowed down. The two were also racing with Long Yuan to explode, to see if the speed of their own integration was fast, or the time to explode was coming soon.


    Blasting needs to be brewed, so it takes time. The reason for this was because Qinglong had been seriously injured before and couldn''t immediately explode. And even if it was time to brew, he actually didn''t care, because with his power and the divine power he carried, he was confident that no one could stop it. So it takes some time, and he doesn''t care. But he never expected that Tang Ye could actually attack Long Yuan, weakening Long Yuan''s power, and allowing Black Dragon to absorb it, and at the same time slowing Long Yuan''s self-detonation speed.


    This is the biggest miscalculation!


    The consequence of the miscalculation was that he died, and the power was still obtained by the black dragon, the most failure was that the divine power was obtained by Tang Ye.


    This is simply defeated in every aspect.


    I don''t know how long it lasted. Originally, Long Yuan should have exploded, but it didn''t. Then, seeing the power emitted by the black dragon was so powerful that it even caused dark clouds in the sky to gather and thunder. This is to stimulate the limit of heaven and earth''s luck, indicating that the power of the black dragon is going to the **** level.


    However, the Azure Dragon can be accepted by the Qi Yun shackles, so after the black dragon''s power broke through, he did not let the Qi Yun shackles drop the God of Punishment Thunder. As Tang Ye expected, after fusing the power of playing Azure Dragon Dragon Yuan, Black Dragon broke through and was promoted to Shenlong.


    After becoming a dragon, the black dragon has improved in all aspects, and then following the divine power of the Qinglong Longyuan, it is also carried by the black dragon. At this moment, the black dragon became the "blue dragon", which was a great thing for Tang Ye.


    Qinglong, who had not died for the last breath, saw this situation, wailed directly, and then died. To be mad, really to be mad.


    Unexpectedly, the result was the one he suffered the most. Even if Long Yuan blew himself up, he couldn''t kill a person, let alone the explosion and destroy the land. Then he also let Tang Ye get his power and divine power.


    Qinglong wailed and died, his huge body drooping, losing his strength. That kind of body was used to make preparations again. And so is Baihu. However, looking back, he found that the seriously injured white tiger was gone. It turned out that Bai Hu just realized that Qinglong had also been defeated and fled with his last strength. However, on this snow-capped mountain, the injured one cannot escape.


    Tang Ye had several divine powers. After Bai Hu lost his divine power, he didn''t have any abilities, so Tang Ye found him quickly, then broke its neck and dragged its body back, putting it with Qinglong.


    The bodies of the black dragon and the white tiger are very huge, mainly because they are treasures and can make equipment. After the crisis here was resolved, Tang Ye asked Tang Zisang and the others to come back here to deal with the bodies of the two great beasts. The hearts of Qinglong and Baihu are very precious, but no matter how precious, Tang Ye gave Mengyao use.


    Mengyao can use these two sacred beasts to practice breakthroughs. As expected, she might break through to the power of the eight tails. At this point, Qiuya couldn''t compare. Because Qiuya was practicing through Tang Ye''s Taoism, she could only say chance, not force. However, staying by Tang Ye''s side, her cultivation speed was greatly accelerated, so she was not in a hurry.


    The power of Gu Youque, Miao Yuer and others still stayed in the realm of the Holy Path. However, with Tang Ye''s help and the resources obtained from hunting the four great beasts, their sacred path realm is also the top sacred path realm, and they have begun to break through to the realm of heaven and man.


    At this point, the group of people gathered by Tang Ye is absolutely the most powerful in the ancestral land. Unless they are hidden under the vortex of Ghost Gate Gorge, who may be of the same level as the true ancestor of the zombie, no one is their opponent.


    However, when people of the level of the true ancestor of the zombies appeared, it was time for the true **** to descend. Under the influence of their luck and shackles, it would be useless for them to come out, because in that case, they would have to tie Tang Ye, which was meaningless.


    Boom, boom!


    At this time, the sky was constantly dark clouds and thundering, which was very strange. Tang Ye looked up at the sky, not only a little anxious. The shackles of air luck are about to be completely lifted. After experiencing the white tiger''s suffering from the heavenly punishment and the divine thunder, the transformation of Xiaozi and the breakthrough of the black dragon, the shackles of Qi Luck have increasingly believed that the ancestral land needs to be liberated. For this reason, the shackles of air luck began to accelerate and lift!


    This is also a sign that the true **** is about to come, and all the divine power must be collected before this!

 Chapter 2191： Find yourself!

    It was a very gratifying thing to hunt down the white tiger and the blue dragon in succession, and also seized their divine power. However, watching the dark clouds gathered from the sky and the lightning and thundering situation, the people were not happy for a long time.


    Because they become very strong, but there are stronger enemies approaching. Even that is something they can''t handle. The stronger they become, the faster these enemies will come.


    Looking at the situation in the sky, Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said: "There is no time to rest, immediately go hunting down the four big beasts. Collect all eight supernatural powers and complete the last step of the plan."


    Everyone nodded and obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    Tang Ye said again: "The four fierce beasts are afraid that they have awakened, but they have noticed our actions. And now we have the upper hand, so they have not exposed. We need to find. And from the white tiger, there is a gluttonous atmosphere. , Then I¡¯ll take action from here. Those of you who hold divine powers, also look for the whereabouts of the beasts. Others, don¡¯t leave to practice, and then look for the furnace of divine power."


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded together. At this time, they wouldn''t doubt Tang Ye''s arrangement, and they had seen Tang Ye''s leadership ability with their own eyes these days. Although some people don''t know Tang Ye''s identity, they are very convinced and admire Tang Ye, so they are willing to listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    After that, everyone left and went to do their assigned work. There are also people who deal with the bodies of the white tiger and the blue dragon. In short, they have their own tasks.


    After everyone left, only Tang Ye was left on the top of the Mother Mountain. At this time, the dark clouds and thunder in the sky still didn''t stop. They seemed to stay on it all the time, foreshadowing some disaster.


    Such a situation must be seen by many ordinary people. They will know that such a situation is unusual and may cause panic. And if there is a panic, many demons will take the opportunity to make trouble. These monsters refer not to monsters or humans. In any era, there will be people who make a fortune in disasters and profit from disasters. For their own benefit, they will do whatever it takes to take care of others.


    Sometimes, just dealing with foreign enemies is a very easy thing. The internal enemy is the most troublesome.


    However, these are things that Wang Jiuxiao needs to consider, and are to be solved by the Red Wall Palace.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly, he was busy with the coming of the true god, and he couldn''t take care of it anymore. Moreover, in his capacity, it is not suitable to deal with those things. No one can do everything by himself, even a saint. Tang Ye believed that Wang Jiuxiao would notice these things, and Wang Jiuxiao was definitely taking action.


    Indeed, the atmosphere of the Red Wall Palace at this time was very serious, even solemn. Wang Jiuxiao successively convened the upper management of various departments and asked them to prepare for the big changes in the situation. At the same time, the power team must be busy, because the world situation has changed drastically, and the ones that can effectively deal with these things are among the power of the Red Wall Palace.


    Lion Team, Iron Fist, they have returned to the Red Wall Court, but none of them appeared, even if the situation changed drastically, they were not seen. They weren''t going to perform any task, but were engrossed in learning the secret technique taught to them by Tang Ye.


    They also know that the world situation has changed drastically, but they can''t be anxious, because only by breaking through and having enough strength can they better solve the problem. Otherwise, you may be overwhelmed by problems.


    They explained their situation to Wang Jiuxiao, and Wang Jiuxiao agreed with them very much and allowed them to spend time studying. However, if it comes to the crisis, it is really a last resort, they still have to come out to deal with the problem.


    Among them, Iron Fist and the others have a doubt. In fact, they have asked Wang Jiuxiao, that is, the secret technique given by the mysterious faceless man, the Void Lord, can it really be learned?


    Although he had an intersection with the Faceless Man, and felt that he was a convincing predecessor, after all, his identity was too peculiar, and he did not know good or evil. So they sought Wang Jiuxiao''s opinion on whether they could learn those secret techniques with confidence.


    Faced with their problems, Wang Jiuxiao just smiled and let them make their own decisions. Then they all decided to study!


    They didn''t know that the identity of the Faceless Man was Tang Sheng, Wang Jiuxiao knew, but Wang Jiuxiao didn''t clearly say that he could trust the Faceless Man. It was probably Wang Jiuxiao who wanted to hammer them and decided to believe in Tang Ye. Because this matter is related to some later things. Although he didn''t say much about what Tang Ye had done recently, Wang Jiuxiao would always figure it out. As the emperor of the Red Wall, he wouldn''t be blind to anything. Therefore, he vaguely guessed what Tang Ye was laying out. But now, he was making some decisions without authorization, thinking about creating some conditions for Tang Ye.


    At this time, in the courtyard of the Red Wall Palace, after Wang Jiuxiao urgently dealt with the situation of the world and the earth, he returned here slowly. He looked up to the sky, as if from any angle, it was in the center of the sky, there was a dark cloud vortex, and thunder and lightning flashed in the vortex.


    No matter who it is, seeing such a situation will have a bad feeling. Ordinary people may think that it is an astronomical phenomenon, that some natural disaster is about to happen. And people who know some strange things about gods and demons are guessing, which **** did it?


    Such a vision makes people panic, it must be a ghost of evil spirits. In this case, is it necessary to deal with evil spirits?


    So who is this evil demon?


    Under this kind of conjecture, I am afraid that Tang Ye is the most depressed, because he is lying down with the gun. Many people believe that it is the powerful and mysterious Void Lord that created the dark vortex.


    This approach seems reasonable. Because now the Void Lord is hunting the sacred beast, and the sacred beast is killed, justice is not guarded, and the demon descends. So, the dark vortex is what made the demon appear, right?


    Therefore, if you want to deal with it, you must deal with the Void Lord!


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about this, now he began to pursue the gluttonous breath. It is not ruled out that the four great beasts have awakened. Because when the white tiger woke up, Qinglong followed closely behind. This is probably all related to the quick release of the shackles of air luck. However, probably the four fierce beasts didn''t wake up at the same time, otherwise they wouldn''t be afraid of Tang Ye if they joined forces.


    Therefore, dare to destroy the awakened and hidden beasts before the four big beasts join forces!


    Among the four fierce beasts, Tang Ye is the most familiar with gluttony. Because even in the Nine Heavens, he had encountered a ray of gluttonous spirit. The gluttonous spirit can be transformed into a terrifying greedy mutant leech. He killed the greedy leech, harvested its soul, and turned it into a gluttonous food!


    Now, it''s time to use this ability. Transformed into gluttonous, let the gluttonous golem find its "companion" by itself!

 Chapter 2192： Puppet power!

    Some things learned are really useful for a lifetime. Tang Ye possesses unique skills, many of which are not commonly used, but they can play a big role in critical moments. At the time of the Nineth Heaven, the greedy leeches he hunted were actually transformed by the spirit of the gluttonous beast. Because of this wisp of gluttonous soul, Tang Ye can create a gluttonous phantom.


    It is not difficult to use power to transform an attack in the form of a beast. As long as you can master the power skillfully and send the power in the form of a beast, it will restore some of the characteristics of the beast. For example, if you create a tiger, there will be fierce and domineering tigers. However, this kind of beast attack, which is only shaped by strength, is only in its form, not in its spirit. Simply put, there is no soul, but a power puppet.


    The power of such an attack is very limited. And more advanced than this, after obtaining the spirit of the beast, and then fusing the spirit to shape the illusion, this is like a kind of summoning technique, and the beast that is shaped has aura, so it is like real When you come in person, the power is naturally stronger than a pure inanimate body.


    Tang Ye can now summon three kinds of spiritual beasts to attack. One is the spirit of the divine beast originally obtained from the relic, and then the illusion of divine beast is called. One is the spirit of Shenlong, calling out the illusion of Shenlong. About the dragon, he actually got it after entering the dragon spirit fantasy realm. The other is the illusion of the gluttonous beast, this is the gluttonous spirit he obtained by killing the greedy leech on the Jiuzhongtian side. After fusion, it can transform the spiritual gluttonous illusion.


    Now, Tang Ye called out the gluttonous phantom, in order not to be so ostentatious, she reduced the form of the gluttonous phantom. The gluttonous beast is a very scary beast. Its eyes are under the armpits and a head is on its stomach. It can open its mouth and eat. There are actually many opinions about the form of gluttony. So far, this is what Tang Ye has shaped. Whether it is the original gluttonous appearance is not known.


    After all, gluttonous beasts were born in the void, very old fierce beasts, they are the four great fierce beasts of the ancients, and the time is not clear to them who have gone through thousands of years of development.


    Now Tang Ye wants to use the gluttonous illusion to find the gluttonous beast, and then deal with the gluttonous beast, which seems a little ridiculous, use the power of the gluttonous to deal with the gluttonous beast? No matter how stupid the glutton is, he won''t allow this to happen. But in fact, after Tang Ye''s observation, he can basically be sure that the four big beasts that currently exist, even the four big beasts that have been hunted, are not true bodies!


    They are just the power melting pots buried by the true gods to return to the ancestral land, and they are all used for the return of the true gods to drain the divine power. The real four big beasts and the four big beasts, in fact, like the true god, were exiled to the chaotic space. How can the four beasts'' bodies be so simple? Back then, even Nuwa couldn''t deal with it. Wouldn''t it be ridiculous if it was solved by people like Tang Ye.


    For this reason, Tang Ye could guess that the current gluttonous fierce beast is just a ray of spirit of the gluttonous deity. A wisp of spirit is so scary, if the deity descends, people like Tang Ye are really like ants. If you want to deal with the deity of Taotie, I am afraid that it will be necessary for ancient true gods such as Nuwa and Fuxi to come personally.


    The gluttonous phantom shrank to the size of a mosquito and flies. It flew in the air. After being released by Tang Ye, it began to flutter. According to Tang Ye''s order, he looked for a gluttonous beast with the same breath.


    Since the dark vortex vision appeared in the sky, the land under this sky has always looked a little gloomy and depressed. Even if it is a remote place not affected by the dark vortex, there is sunshine, but when you see the dark vortex in the center, you will also be affected, feeling that something is pressing on your head, and you can''t get upright.


    Then, when I entered the city, I saw that people were already panicking. Especially in cities that are relatively close to the dark vortex, people are afraid of that situation and are preparing to escape if conditions are possible, while those who are unconditional are also trying to leave. And some good people want to explore the dark vortex and are not afraid of death. At the same time, many local hooligans started to take advantage of this situation to create chaos, oppress people, and benefit from it.


    These are all signs of unrest. The shrinking gluttony swims in the air, and others will basically ignore its existence. But in this city, its speed slowed down, as if the gluttonous beast was in this city.


    Tang Ye followed the gluttonous phantom, wondering how could the gluttonous beast be in the city. The gluttonous looks so cruel, if he appeared in the city, there would be a panic in the city, not the current level.


    But Tang Ye believed in the tracking ability of the gluttonous phantom. Since the gluttonous phantom stopped in this city, even if the gluttonous beast is not here, there must be its aura here. Through the breath, you can continue to track.


    Following the gluttonous phantom, Tang Ye reached an alley, and when he reached the depths, he saw that one person was drawing energy from another person. This is a very strange scene, it looks like two men are kissing. But Tang Ye knew that someone was absorbing energy. Demons and ghosts often use this method to replenish strength and practice.


    After Tang Ye saw it, he directly felt the power of a gluttonous beast, and then went forward to beat the person who was absorbing the essence of ordinary people. After being beaten up, the man fell to the ground and saw a few dark patterns on his face. Take a closer look, it looks very similar to some of the patterns on the portrait of Gourmet that Tang Ye transformed into.


    Tang Ye immediately knew that this person was controlled by gluttonous food. Gourmet grows through constant eating. Even if the current Gourmet is just a puppet melting pot, it also possesses the characteristics of Gourmet. He has not eaten for thousands of years after sleeping, and now he has come out, it must have devoured things crazily.


    Tang Ye did not expect that Taotie could have created such a puppet to help it absorb power. There is no doubt that these people are all enslaved by gluttony, and then the power they absorb will be handed over to gluttonous body, so gluttony''s power will increase very quickly.


    The people who were enslaved by gluttonous gluttons were no longer saved. After being defeated by Tang Ye, he immediately got up to attack Tang Ye, like a zombie. Tang Ye directly pinched his neck, twisted his neck, and then a ray of darkness escaped from his body.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, chasing this dark breath away. This dark aura contained the breath of the gluttonous puppet who had just absorbed the energy of ordinary people. Presumably, this dark aura was going to return to the gluttonous body and supplement it as power.


    Tang Ye followed that dark breath, followed by the gluttonous phantom. At this time, the gluttonous phantom still needs to exist, because the dark breath can be seen because of the gluttonous phantom. After changing to other people, you can''t see the dark aura produced by the gluttonous puppet. Otherwise, track down the whereabouts of the gluttonous food, wouldn''t everyone be able to do it?


    Following the gluttonous illusion, Tang Ye rose up in the sky, chasing the dark breath. Then he was taken aback, because after floating in the air, he saw wisps of darkness rising from the ground.


    This shows that Taotie has created a lot of puppets to help it gather power!

 Chapter 2193： Know how to score!

    Seeing so much darkness coming out, Tang Ye became very worried. Because of so much darkness, it means that a large number of people have been transformed into puppets by gluttony. If it is one or two puppets, then there is no way to save it. Killing is also a helpless thing, and the loss is less. But if so many puppets were killed, it would be a very terrifying number.


    Are you going to kill thousands of people?


    Perhaps, these people can be saved by killing the gluttonous food. For this reason, finding the gluttonous beast and killing it has become urgent.


    However, in order to collect the divine power carried by the gluttonous food, one must find the divine power melting pot. Tang Ye also arranged for someone to find the divine power melting pot, but, just like the method of capturing the divine power of the white tiger and the blue dragon, he did not use any divine power melting pot. Now, he also didn''t want to use any magical furnace, hoping that he could create a furnace.


    Another thing that Tang Ye was worried about was that the power of gluttonous gluttons had spread widely, but there was no news of any melting pot. This is not a normal situation. Under normal circumstances, as long as the relevant divine power begins to be revealed, the divine power melting pot will follow.


    According to the current situation, Tang Ye had a guess, that the gluttonous power furnace was gone. Because when the white tiger appeared, there was the power of gluttony, so does it mean that gluttony has actually been awakened long ago, but gluttony has not been exposed. And based on the presence of so many gluttonous puppets, it can be judged that after gluttonous puppets wake up, it will act secretly, so it can create so many puppets to **** power for it.


    So, Taotie actually wakes up one step earlier than Baihu and Qinglong. The White Tiger was able to possess the power of gluttony because gluttonous had found it, and what cooperation it had reached with gluttonous.


    If gluttonous woke up so early and did so many things secretly, then it is entirely possible that gluttonous power melting pot has been discovered by gluttonous and killed!


    Gourmet is not stupid. From the moment it wakes up, it is clear that the most threatening thing is the melting pot of divine power. Looking at Suzaku and Xuanwu, if it weren''t for the existence of the divine power melting pot, then even if Tang Ye was there, he wouldn''t be able to kill them. Therefore, without the divine power melting pot, it would be difficult to kill them these divine beasts and fierce beasts!


    Tang Ye told the gluttonous phantom to ignore the dark powers and directly search for the gluttonous beast. The gluttonous phantom flew again and left quickly, Tang Ye followed closely behind.


    At the same time, Tang Ye was thinking about the gluttonous melting pot. If this matter is not resolved, and the divine power cannot be captured, it will also have a great impact, and I am afraid that it will break the shackles of unlucky luck.


    With these problems always appearing, Tang Ye gradually became agitated. After all, I haven''t been able to relax much. These things keep appearing, and I can''t return to the easy life of the past. Even if there were enemies and opponents, it wouldn''t be so powerful. It is really tiring to deal with it now.


    Unable to think of a way, Tang Ye sighed, and first found the gluttonous beast to prevent the gluttonous beast from continuously drawing strength. The gluttonous fierce beast is different from other sacred beasts and fierce beasts, constantly devouring food, it will continue to grow stronger, this is a natural ability. Therefore, the longer it takes to deal with gluttonous beasts, the more difficult it is to deal with.


    At this time, on a certain tall building, a man stood on it, closed his eyes and opened his hands, as if he wanted to embrace the blue sky and breathe the fresh air deeply.


    But in fact, if the gluttonous illusion works like Tang Ye''s, you will see that this man closes his eyes and breathes, and absorbs a ray of darkness after another.


    It turned out that the dark aura from all over the place came here. Then is absorbed by this man, then can''t it be said that this man is gluttonous?


    But isn''t gluttonous beast? How could it be alone?


    At this moment, a man wearing security clothes came out and immediately shouted after seeing the mysterious man: "What are you doing? The roof is dangerous. You can''t stay on it!"


    But the mysterious man ignored him, still maintaining the appearance of absorbing the dark breath. The security guard couldn''t help it anymore, approached, looked at the mysterious man and said again: "Hey, did you hear it!"


    "You quarreled me." The mysterious man was disturbed and said something.


    "What is bothering you, do you know that you violated the rules when you came to the top floor? This has affected my work!" The security guard seemed to be a grumpy person, and hummed coldly to the mysterious man.


    The mysterious man was disturbed, suddenly blue veins burst out on his forehead, obviously angry. Taotie''s temper is even worse. It looked at the security guard, suddenly opened its eyes, and suddenly saw that its eyes were terrifying, with one eye superimposed on one eye, a pair of live eyes with four eyes.


    The security guard was scared when he saw the man''s appearance, and immediately turned his head and wanted to escape. However, he found that his body could not move. Then Glutinous approached him little by little, his legs trembling with horror.


    This looks too terrifying, how can I get a second glance. One eye, two eyeballs, and edges and corners are really terrifying!


    After the security guard was stopped, Glutton approached him without saying anything. Suddenly, a face burst open and he saw densely packed sharp teeth, as if the whole head suddenly turned into a mouth.


    The head turned into a mouth, and the gluttonous glutton swallowed the anchored security guard. The security guard''s head was bitten, and then the whole body was swallowed bit by bit.


    If you didn''t see it with your own eyes, you wouldn''t think that the gluttonous body could actually swallow a person. However, because he is a gluttonous person, there is no change after he swallowed a person. Because he is a foodie, he will not be saturated with how much he eats. Now it just eats one person, and it has no effect on him at all.


    After eating the security guard, Glutton returned to his head and licked his tongue. As long as there is nothing wrong, gluttonous continued to absorb the dark breath that came continuously. But suddenly, he felt the abnormality and suddenly opened his eyes, revealing an angry expression.


    "You found me? How did you do it!" Taotie snorted coldly. He was very angry. In this situation, it took him a lot of time to arrange so many puppets to help him absorb power, and he did it carefully, just not wanting to be discovered before the power was restored, and was sealed again before.


    But now, he was absorbing power and suddenly felt a hostile force after all. That is the power of the Void Lord. He has been preventing the people who hunted the beasts. It is the Void Lord, so he is familiar with the power of the Void Lord, the powerful dark magic!


    Taotie didn''t understand why he was discovered, but now that he was discovered, and now his strength has not been fully recovered, he continued to hide for a while, lest he was hunted and killed by this Void Lord like the four great beasts.


    Terran is a small but powerful race. They have enslaved humans countless times in the past, but they have been defeated countless times by humans. Therefore, for the human race, the gluttonous beast knows how to make a difference, and avoid it if it should be avoided!

 Chapter 2194： The Forge of Greed!

    One thing that can be determined now is that the gluttonous food turned into a human form. This is something that neither Suzaku Xuanwu nor Baihu Qinglong did. Perhaps the four great beasts are disdainful, but Gourmet never cares about these. How to satisfy his hunger and thirst, if he wins this war, is what he wants.


    Transformed into a human form, you can do things more conveniently, why not?


    The four great beasts have been killed, and Taotie knows that mankind has already obtained an absolutely powerful force, and it is completely possible to deal with them. If anyone blatantly ran out, looked down on humans, thinking that they could destroy humans with their own power, that would be too stupid. If human beings are so weak, why let the true gods do it himself. So Taotie understands that it is best for him not to go out and fight with those who are taking divine power.


    But he didn''t expect the Void Lord to find him so soon. He has been lurking for so long, and has only recently started a puppet seizing energy plan. Don''t look at the dark atmosphere rising from the sky at this time, one after another. But in fact, based on the country''s vast land and population, this is not much. A city, a small town, and an existence are nothing more than arranging one or two puppets. In this case, if you don''t pay attention, it''s actually hard to find. But now, the plan was discovered at the beginning, and Taotie was really depressed.


    He felt the Void Lord coming towards him, the Void Lord is very strong, he can be sure of this. With the power of his fierce beast, even with divine power, it can deal with the Void Lord, but it may not be able to kill the Void Lord. And now the power around the Void Lord is no longer comparable to him. He holds the divine power of the four great beasts, a divine dragon, a mutant monster, and the others are masters who break through the realm of heaven and man by the holy way. Perhaps the Holy Path Realm can ignore it, but the divine power of the four great beasts can definitely deal with him.


    After all, he is not the main body of the gluttonous beast, nor the empty beast that makes Nuwa headaches. He knows that he is the soul of the gluttonous beast. It is equivalent to the gluttonous body that created him, and then he can continue to grow stronger. If it is lucky, it is strong enough to swallow the gluttony body, it is possible to swallow the gluttony body. It''s not uncommon for this creator to be killed by the creation, and probably the present glutton also has this ambition.


    Since it is not easy to go head-on with the Venerable Venerable Lord, Gourmet is still the first. He turned his head and left, his pace was getting faster and faster, and then it turned into a quick sweep, and then jumped from the tall building to another tall building. Leaping away to the edge of the city, he jumped high again, and when he reached mid-air, he stretched out a pair of fleshy wings, and flew away quickly like a bat.


    Not long after, Tang Ye followed the gluttonous phantom and fell on the tall building where gluttony was just now. At this moment, there was blood spattered by the security guard who was bitten by gluttony just now. Tang Ye frowned slightly after seeing it. A **** thing happened, but there is no trace of Gourmet. Gourmet is leaving?


    Tang Ye guessed that Yu Tie had discovered him, so he left early. And this is not a bad thing for Tang Ye. Because Taotie didn''t dare to fight him head-on, it showed that Taotie''s power was not so terrible. And he has the gluttonous illusion, not afraid to find the gluttonous. As long as you seize the opportunity, it will not be difficult to deal with him before the gluttonous devouring force is strong enough!


    However, there is a limitation now that you need to rely on the gluttony phantom to track the gluttony''s traces, and this tracking process takes time, and the results cannot be achieved all at once. If this is the case, you will be discovered by gluttony as before, and gluttony will leave first. After leaving, a new location tracking is required. In this case, it will be delayed a lot of time.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to waste time like this vicious circle. What he lacks most now is time. So he wants to make sure he can find gluttonous food. He looked at the gluttonous phantom and said: "You go to find gluttonous first, pretend to be in the power absorbed by gluttonous, and then contact me when you find gluttonous, I will jump over directly."


    After receiving the order, the gluttonous phantom traced the gluttonous away again. This time, it acted as those dark auras, gathered to be absorbed by the gluttonous food. Without Tang Ye by his side, Taotie would not find it again. And Taotie now urgently needs to absorb these forces to strengthen himself, and he will definitely not stop.


    The gluttonous phantom was gone, Tang Ye stayed on the top of the building and continued to think about the divine power furnace. Now that the Gourmet Furnace hadn''t revealed any traces, Tang Ye made the worst plan and assumed it was killed by Gourmet. It is impossible not to do this during the period of gluttonous lurking. Then to solve the problem of the divine power melting pot, I am afraid that I have to create one myself.


    It is very difficult to create a melting pot of divine power, which is not arranged by those who arrange it. The supernatural powers of the white tiger and the blue dragon, without having to find the supernatural power furnace, let Xiaozi and the black dragon merge, also because of the many opportunities. So now, with the divine power of the gluttonous beasts, if you want to create a furnace of containment, there is no chance for it to be impossible. But chances are the most wonderful thing, when they ask for it, they don''t. Inadvertently, it happened again.


    It''s a headache.


    Looking at the direction of the gluttonous phantom, Tang Ye didn''t think of a way, but suddenly a flash of light flashed in his head, as if he had found a way to the gluttonous power furnace!


    Since the current gluttonous beast is just a ray of spirit of the gluttonous deity, then just like subduing the gluttonous spirit in the Nine Heavens, you can merge the current gluttonous into your gluttonous illusion, so the gluttonous illusion will become very powerful, and the gluttonous illusion will become very powerful. The illusion is still in my control. In this way, it is tantamount to taking the gluttonous power into the hands.


    If you use this method, you also need the ability of soul cutting. Tang Ye didn''t expect that the soul cutting, which he didn''t use very much and didn''t plan to use, would play such a big role at this time.


    Even Tang Ye had a guess. He might be able to seize the divine power of the gluttonous beasts and integrate it into the gluttonous illusion. Then, with the gluttonous ability to swallow everything, can he swallow other beasts and take the divine powers of other beasts? , Merge together!


    Gourmet does have this ability. Gourmet never appears on the same level as other beasts, because Gourmet does not care about anyone and does not regard others as companions. It exists to swallow and destroy. The greedy beast born from the void is such a nature.


    Such a conjecture made Tang Ye overjoyed. If you can really use the power of gluttony to capture the power of the other three fierce beasts, then you don''t have to worry about looking for a power melting pot.


    This matter must be put into practice. If it is really successful, then the plan to seize divine power can be greatly accelerated, and the fetters of air luck can be broken before the true **** descends, and while the true **** is weakened, they also lose their attraction to divine power. Facing God in this way, people can also fight against one.


    Tang Ye wanted to implement this idea immediately, but the gluttonous phantom had to find the gluttonous beast first.

 Chapter 2195： Not smart enough!

    In order to avoid being discovered by Tang Ye, Taotie left quickly and stopped absorbing the dark breath. He arrived in a remote town, where there are also puppets he made. He cut off the source of the dark aura before and made sure that after getting rid of Tang Ye''s tracking, he began to absorb power here again.


    From the small town to the countryside, in remote places, even if one family is eaten, they will not be found. Because in some places, it''s just a family alone in the mountains, where people outside know the situation.


    Taotie felt that when he came to such a place, he would definitely not be found again. The gluttonous gluttony cannot be satisfied without enough portion. In such a small town, it is obviously unable to satisfy it. So it feels that those who trace it will definitely not think it has come to such a place.


    Taotie knows to avoid and will no longer take risks. He learned this from humans. Human beings have powerful wisdom, and wisdom is precisely where human beings are most powerful. Therefore, after learning the wisdom of mankind and his own abilities, Gourmet believes that he will become invincible, and one day he will even bite the deity of Gourmet, and let himself become the strongest beast of Gourmet.


    Now this gluttonous thought has such an idea, which shows his progress. He was studying in humans, and he made rapid progress and became very scary.


    Unfortunately, he thought that Tang Ye would not find him in such a small town, but it turned out not. He didn''t know that Tang Ye had a gluttonous illusion, and he had the same gluttonous spirit ability. So, even though it took a little longer, the gluttonous phantom still traced to the town.


    One day passed, Taotie didn''t feel any other power coming toward him, and felt relieved. Then he again began to absorb the human energy that the puppets in the town had absorbed for him. Suddenly, he felt a very delicious power, and he was convinced that eating this power would increase his power by no less than a level. He was so happy that he hurried away, like a hungry dog, rushing towards the felt power.


    When he reached a hill where he could see the entire town, he stopped, because he saw this power, it was a gluttonous spirit!


    It was...the same thing as yourself!


    Glutton was surprised. He didn''t expect that there would exist the same things as himself, all of which were the spirit powers of the gluttonous deity. However, he could see that the gluttonous spirit power in front of him had no self-will and was controlled by others!


    "Oops!" Taotie reacted immediately, this is a trap.


    However, when Taotie wanted to leave, a whirlpool appeared in the midair in front of him, and then a faceless man emerged from it. It is the Void Lord, that is, Tang Ye.


    Seeing Tang Ye, Taotie was very angry, and there was such a thing, but he was discovered by the Void Lord! However, this Void Lord found that his methods were so surprising, he possessed the same gluttonous spirit as himself!


    "You, how could you have the master''s power?!" The gluttonous beast looked at Tang Ye in surprise. He was good, and he directly admitted that he was not the deity of gluttonous deity, and the master in his mouth was not difficult to know that he was referring to the deity of gluttonous.


    Tang Ye looked at the gluttonous food in front of him, and was very surprised when he first saw it. The four great beasts of Suzaku, Xuanwu, Qinglong and Baihu did not transform into a human form, but this gluttonous creature turned into a human form. He originally thought that gluttonous must be as vicious as his gluttonous phantom, but now he is a man with a yin and yang look.


    No matter what it is, Tang Ye only needs to know that he is gluttonous. He looked at Lutie sneered and said, "I finally found you, Lutie."


    "You haven''t answered my question!" Taotie was very concerned, staring at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye looked at Taotie and said, "The world is so great that there are no surprises. A few years ago, some people believed that there are sacred beasts in this world, and there are fierce beasts like you? Many things are not impossible, but you have not been exposed to it. "


    "What circle are you going around? What I asked is, why do you have the master''s spirit ability?!" Taotie stared at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye looked at Taotie in silence for a while, but actually was feeling how strong the power of Taotie was, and to see if he could deal with it. Unexpectedly, he found that the power of gluttony was not very strong, and he could deal with it. Why is that?


    Then Tang Ye thought about it, believing that gluttony is different from other fierce beasts or sacred beasts. The gluttony needs to be swallowed constantly to increase its strength. In the past thousands of years, gluttony has not swallowed anything, and its power has not been very strong. Although its starting point seems to be weaker than other fierce beasts and divine beasts, it lacks the most terrifying degree, because even if he is not a god-level power, it can still contain divine power. This is the gluttonous swallowing instinct, a natural passive ability that can hold everything, including divine power.


    And if you give time to gluttonously devour it, then it won''t take long to overtake other fierce beasts and mythical beasts. When it is strong enough, even fierce beasts and divine beasts will be swallowed by him!


    There is another terrible place about Taotie that it cannot be killed. It was born from the void, and the origin of life is unknown. Perhaps as long as there is a void, it can be brought back to life. And the void is everywhere! The whole world can be said to be a void. Therefore, if you want to deal with gluttonous food, you can only seal it, but it cannot be eliminated.


    Although gluttony was terrible, Tang Ye was not afraid now. Because the glutton in front of me is not the deity of glutton, but a ray of spiritual power of glutton. Moreover, this strand of spirit power has not swallowed enough power to become stronger, he can deal with it himself.


    The scary thing to say about the gluttonous food in front of me is to have self-awareness and strong self-awareness, know how to master wisdom and act with the head.


    Knowing how to learn and then practice, it is even more impossible for him to grow, otherwise gluttony will soon grow into an unmanageable enemy!


    Now is a good time to experiment with the idea of ??using the devouring and containing power of gluttony to create an all-powerful furnace. Tang Ye looked at Taotie and said, "Since I have started hunting sacred and fierce beasts, and seizing the divine power you carry, of course I am prepared. You have not swallowed strong enough power yet, you will be killed by me. "


    Taotie became furious and hummed to Tang Ye: "Kill me? You are too naive. When have you heard that Taotie can be killed?"


    "You''re not gluttonous." Tang Ye smiled coldly. The glutton in front of him did not dare to regard himself as a glutton, because he knew that he was just a ray of spiritual power of the glutton, so he did not dare to say, "I cannot be killed."


    In this case, it will expose his inner self-confidence. Although he knows how to learn and master wisdom, human wisdom is so profound that he can''t finish learning for a while. Observing words, observing colors, and insight into psychology is also wisdom, but also great wisdom.


    Taotie panicked when he heard what Tang Ye said. He was always jealous of Tang Ye, for one thing he was not strong enough, and for the second time, Tang Ye was the one who hunted and killed the four mythical beasts in a row.

 Chapter 2196： Don’t forget your identity!

    Tang Ye knew the current situation of gluttonous food, and planned to kill him by himself. The gluttony is indeed impossible to kill, but the gluttonous spirit in front of you, as long as it is integrated into the gluttony illusion under his control, it is equivalent to killing it.


    Taotie looked at Tang Ye, without the irritability and ferocity that the beast should have, and then said to Tang Ye: "Even if I am not the master, it is the will created by the master. At this time, it represents him. Since the master arranged for me to be there. Here, it must have given me the necessary strength. You think you can kill me, that would be too naive."


    "So what do you want to express?" Tang Ye said, looking at Taotie. As one of the four fierce beasts, it is really weird that he didn''t take the initiative to say that he would kill the enemy. Tang Ye can be a glutton because he is not confident in his own strength, so he seeks other means of survival.


    Taotie looked at Tang Ye and said, "In fact, in the master¡¯s will, I have never thought of helping the gods, so I can cooperate with you. You need divine power, and I can give you when you need it. Now, we don¡¯t have to be separate. Fight to the death."


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Taotie to take the initiative to seek cooperation, which is really a bit weird. However, it is extremely scary to think carefully. As a gluttonous beast, he will plan in this way. If he grows up, it will be very scary. I have been sleeping in the ancestral land for a long time. Perhaps there have been many disasters in history, which are related to the power released by the gluttonous. After contacting the human race, the gluttonous learned a lot of human wisdom. The gluttonous deity who lives in the abyss all the year round, or is exiled in the chaotic space, is afraid that there is no such careful calculation. Of course it doesn''t need it either. In this world, there is nothing it fears. Want to destroy and destroy, even if it is unsuccessful once, it will eventually come back someday in the future.


    Tang Ye looked at Taotie and said, "Do you want to cooperate with me? You can give me supernatural power, on the condition that I don''t take action against you?"


    "Yes." Taotie said to Tang Ye: "This is good for you and me. You don''t need to spend time dealing with me, you can deal with the other three beasts immediately, and I can even provide you with information so that you don''t have to Slowly look for the other three fierce beasts."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye said suspiciously, "Would I not save a lot of effort in this way?"


    "Of course, this is an absolutely worthwhile deal for you." Taotie said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and shook his head: "No, if I promise you to make this deal, then after your devouring power becomes stronger, I won''t be your opponent. The gluttonous beast, the most terrifying, I don''t plan to risk it. This risk. Unless you start today, you won¡¯t absorb any more power."


    "Impossible." Taotie immediately refused Tang Ye and said: "The master''s natural ability is very powerful, but there are also shortcomings. If there is nothing to swallow for a long time, I will suffer a serious retrogression, just like this time, if it is not a few thousand sleeping If I haven''t swallowed anything in the years, how can I be so weak? Why do I need to talk to you about cooperation?"


    Tang Ye looked at gluttonously and laughed and said nothing. Taotie has learned that he can''t be wise, but he is still not enough. There are too many things exposed. Isn''t this kind of words telling people directly, it is very weak now?


    Tang Ye said to Taotie: "If you don''t agree to this condition, then I won''t cooperate with you."


    "You..." Taotie finally got angry. It felt that Tang Ye was too ignorant. As a gluttonous beast, he took the initiative to give in, but he didn''t accept it. This was his own death.


    Glutti lowered his face gloomily, that face began to crack a bit, revealing a dense row of sharp teeth, and several tongues, which squirmed, as if to demonstrate against Tang Ye. He snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Human, are you really sure you want to do this and fight me firmly? Do you really think that if you can kill the four great beasts, you can definitely kill me?"


    "Of course I think so, otherwise how dare I tell you this directly?" Tang Ye said.


    Glutton snorted coldly, and said to Tang Ye: "Human, you are really naive, do you think that you can deal with the four great beasts so smoothly, is it really just your own power? I think you have been ignoring a character. Exist, that is the destiny god. Do you think there is no interference from the destiny god?"


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes. Having said so much, he took this point into his heart in Taotie''s words. Because it''s a destiny god!


    Destiny God, although she has nothing to do with her right now, she is actually everywhere, and she may interfere and manipulate many things. And the true **** wants to destroy her, then the true **** is her enemy. Now the human race has to fight against the true god, so the enemy''s enemy is the friend, so it is not surprising that the destiny **** will help the human race.


    So gluttonous, it is indeed worth thinking about. It is not easy for humans to deal with god-level powerhouses. Although it was not easy for Tang Ye and the others to deal with the Four Great Beasts, they had won consecutively after all. It seems thrilling, but in fact it is very stable. Thinking about it carefully, it is not impossible to say that there are other tricks in it.


    But Tang Ye wouldn''t be shaken by gluttonously so easily, her tone was still so calm. Tang Ye has quite a wealth of experience in negotiating or chattering, and will not expose anything like gluttonous. He smiled and said, "Got, why do you use the destiny to crush me. About the destiny, anyone who knows some secrets thousands of years ago knows. So you use this to scare me, I''m afraid it is No way."


    Lu Tie coldly snorted: "To scare you? I don''t have this idle time. Do you think that the destiny **** can play with the world and everything is a joke? You don''t know the terrible destiny god. You''d better start beware of her now, otherwise you will find out , In the end, you are just a little plaything in the hands of the destiny god."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "From the past, who is not the plaything of the destiny god? So you tell me this is no use. Moreover, even if the destiny **** is involved in the plan to seize divine power, I will not There are opinions. On the contrary, if she helped me to complete it, I have to thank her. At least, at this stage when the gods are going to exterminate the human race, she is my allies."


    "She will kill you!" Taotie suddenly yelled and hummed: "The destiny **** may be helping mankind, but it is definitely not helping you. Don''t forget your identity, you are¡ª"


    "Tang Sheng!" Taotie whispered to Tang Ye. Regarding Tang Ye''s identity, he was not stupid. He must have observed a lot of things after waking up so early. Tang Ye exposed his identity when dealing with White Tiger, and the gluttonous gave the strength to White Tiger, he must have known it.


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about this. Since it was a god-level powerful existence, of course it was not easy to hide it. Moreover, with the continuous advancement of the plan, the matter of hiding the identity can be slowly solved. He said to Taotie: "Tang Sheng''s identity, what is worthy of special attention from the Destiny God? Even if it is the number one in the human race, the Destiny God will not take it seriously.


    "You don''t know what kind of existence you are in the Destiny God?" Taotie suddenly sneered at Tang Ye, as if it were very interesting.

 Chapter 2197： Sad conclusion!

    Taotie seemed to know something, Tang Ye looked at it and fell silent for a moment. He was thinking about what the gluttonous words meant. What is your identity on the side of the destiny god?


    Is there any identity worthy of fate and God''s jealousy? Will you... have such a big background?


    After Tang Ye thought for a while, he didn''t expect any useful information. He didn''t know much about the destiny gods. If it weren''t for the mysterious weirdo under the mysterious whirlpool of Guimenxia to tell something about destiny, he would never think that destiny would be an existence, not the life track of all creatures. Therefore, the creation of heaven and earth is always so wonderful, there will be a source of power, and then the source of power will be divided into fate and luck, and then all things, including gods. Everything has an origin, but the origin is always so confusing. Perhaps the claims about fate and luck are not necessarily true?


    Taotie saw Tang Ye''s silence and knew that Tang Ye was really touched. He sneered at Tang Ye, seeming to think that the bargaining chip had increased, and then said to Tang Ye: "You have a special identity with the destiny god, so you have been targeted by the destiny god, and the destiny **** will not let you go. Yes. So if you want to survive, you have to be smart and don''t think that the gods are all your enemies."


    Tang Ye thought this gluttony was quite interesting, but he didn''t expect to be able to think about so many things. He looked at Taotie and said, "What identity do I have to be targeted by the destiny god?"


    After all, gluttony is an existence that accommodates divine power, and I must know a lot of things in the past few thousand years. Tang Ye knew it was weird about his identity, he must have been manipulated. He was also curious, but no one had solved his doubts yet, even if his master, Nong Baicao, had adopted him, he hadn''t solved his doubts, so he didn''t know much. He can only guess by himself, and sometimes he even feels that if his identity is not simple, and it is a chess played by someone thousands of years ago, then it might not be a coincidence that his master Nong Baicao adopted himself?


    Nong Baicao, shouldn''t this name be related to Wang Fuxi, who tasted Baicao? That can be meaningful. Tang Ye didn''t dare to think too deeply about some things, otherwise, in the end, he might make his position very embarrassing.


    Taotie obviously wouldn''t answer directly to the question. He was not so stupid. He gave Tang Ye the most critical intelligence information, so what else would he use to negotiate with Tang Ye?


    "I won''t tell you these things unless you agree to my terms." Taotie said to Tang Ye.


    "Really?" Tang Ye looked at Taotie with a sudden sneer, and said: "Then let''s not talk about it, I still want to kill you."


    "You..." Lu Tie suddenly became stunned. What is the matter with this human being? Didn''t he talk about it well, suddenly change his face like this and make a fool of him?


    Tang Ye looked at Taotie and said, "Since you want me to think about not just targeting your gods, that is, between the gods and the destiny gods, then you should give me a good reason, otherwise I will treat you as empty. Gloves White Wolf. Do you think I would be so stupid to make you disturb my mind like this?"


    "You..." Taotie suddenly discovered that it is really difficult to talk to people. If the person in front of him is not Tang Sheng, he will just eat it, so why bother and feel aggrieved.


    He thought Tang Ye would pay attention to this matter, after all, he said it very reasonable. Regardless of the fact that the destiny gods may help mankind now, it may not be necessary after this period. Therefore, the destiny gods are just using humans to deal with the gods. After all, in the eyes of Destiny God, everyone is her plaything.


    Tang Ye didn''t understand this situation. However, Tang Ye was so short-sighted that he didn''t consider his suggestions at all and chose to deal with him!


    But the first person in the ancestral land, Tang Sheng, is definitely not a short-sighted person!


    Taotie can only secretly criticize Tang Ye for being cunning, obviously relying on the negotiation it first proposed, which is the condition it needs to fight for, and it uses this to suppress it. It is angry and does not want to compromise, but for example, it does not want to start a war. It stared at Tang Ye angrily before humming, "You are not in the record of the destiny god!"


    "What? What does it mean that it is not in the records of the destiny gods? What does this mean?" Tang Ye was really puzzled when he heard Taotie''s words, he didn''t understand what Taotie''s so-called fate records were.


    Taotie said to Tang Ye: "Destiny is the collection and regulator of the will of all creatures and creatures. To operate so much information, it is recorded in the form of words and then changed at any time in accordance with the changes in luck. Destiny is not a constant layer. , Is completely changeable. The so-called change of destiny exists. But this is only when fate and luck are still machines, and they are still operating in a fair manner. Now, when destiny changes and has independent consciousness, there is no such saying. This At that time, it can be said that fate is destined. Because the written record formed by fate is independently controlled by fate, it is completely the final say."


    "The text recorded by destiny is the heavenly book. So there was a time when the heavenly book was destiny, and destiny was the heavenly book. However, after destiny learns to find the boarder, the text is poured into the boarder, and the destiny becomes more flexible. It¡¯s difficult, let alone capture. Now, destiny certainly seems to be lodged on someone. Although it can be lodged on any creature, human beings are definitely the best choice. Because human beings are the longest of all things, and Nuwa The blessings of the ancient gods, with the potential to create spirit stones, can help the destiny book to exert the strongest power." Gourmet said, even talking so much to Tang Ye, a deadly enemy, and admiring the "negotiation" he learned. wisdom".


    Tang Ye hadn''t finished speaking yet, Tang Ye wanted to interrupt, but he didn''t expect Yu Tie to continue to say: "So you understand, the destiny **** is originally some recorded text, and the text about you is no longer in the destiny book! In other words, you are not controlled by the destiny god! Now you understand why the destiny **** won''t let you go, right?"


    "If you want to be the only one who rules the world, how can you allow others to not be under her control?" Taotie stared at Tang Ye with a sneer.


    Tang Ye nodded, now he understood what he was not in the record of the destiny god. And this news is simply a happy event for him. Can he escape the control of the destiny god? That is to say, what I did was not interfered by destiny gods?


    Suddenly it felt that it was not the plaything of the destiny god, and he was more determined about his choice.


    However, when Tang Ye was happy, Yan Tie immediately poured cold water on him, and hummed: "Don¡¯t think so that you will not be affected by the destiny. Don¡¯t be too naive. If Yan Tie manipulates the people around you, you will be forced by those around you. People influence and make decisions that conform to the arrangements of the destiny gods, does that mean being manipulated by the destiny gods? Indirect manipulation is also manipulation!"


    "In the final analysis, if the destiny **** is not eliminated, all creatures will still be played by the destiny god." Taotie gave this sad conclusion.

 Chapter 2198： Not really afraid!

    Taotie¡¯s statement is not wrong. By influencing the people around a person, and then changing the person¡¯s thoughts and behaviors, it actually manipulates the person, only indirectly. Just like without knowing it, everyone around you has a certain will, and it is inevitable to be affected, and then change the idea that you insist on.


    However, the impact of this situation is relatively weak for Tang Ye. Because he knows that he is not controlled by the destiny gods, and if the people around him change, he can detect the abrupt performance. In this case, he is likely to stick to his own ideas.


    However, Tang Ye was still curious, why would he not be controlled by the destiny god? Isn''t he different from others, arranged by those who have laid down the overall situation for thousands of years?


    "How do you know that I got rid of the control of the destiny gods, I don''t remember what I have done, I can be outside of all living things." Tang Ye asked Taotie again.


    Taotie said: "Why are you not controlled by the destiny god, I don''t know, I am also very curious, because there are too few who can do this kind of thing. In those days, only the king of man and the king of Ksitigarh did it. They also created the book of humans and the book of the earth against the destiny gods. Because the book of humans and the book of the earth are like destiny, bred from the origin power. Therefore, the book of humans and the book of the earth, as well as the book of heaven, attract and accommodate each other. If three The collection of books together will become a perfect source of power. And this is also a way to merge the books of heaven. Therefore, using the books of people and the books of the earth can deal with fate."


    Tang Ye frowned, unexpectedly Taotie knew so much. But think about it, gluttonous experienced so many things, whether it was dealt with by the gods, or dealt with by others, whether it was defeat or victory, stayed in this ancestral land. So what happened to the ancestral land, it will be very clear. As for being exiled to the chaos space now, it can only be said that in the last war of all races and all walks of life, the human race was too thorough, and even the gluttony that could not be killed was exiled.


    Probably that was the great victory of a human race, sealing the divine power, isolating the mythical world, and developing another ability from the original power-deifying the technological power in the world.


    For creations full of human wisdom, the power of science and technology must not be underestimated, because there must be an evolution of the original force in it. Otherwise, just create, how to make atomic bombs, nuclear bombs and other extremely devastating weapons. Such power, even if it is a god, if it is directly hit, it may not be able to withstand it.


    Tang Ye got a lot of useful information from the dialogue with Taotie. Dialogue with this kind of person with a long history will always benefit a lot, whether it is an enemy or a friend. Tang Ye liked it. The more you learn about the past mythological period, the more helpful it is to make plans for the next.


    However, Tang Ye still had to understand clearly about his situation on the side of Destiny God. To deal with the destiny gods, we must know ourselves and the enemy even more. He asked the destiny **** again: "Since you don''t know why I am not controlled by the destiny god, why can you be sure that I am really not controlled by the destiny god?"


    "Because you are the same as the master, there is no accurate track in the destiny god. This is what the master born in the void can feel, so I know it." Taotie said.


    Tang Ye was surprised, looking at Taotie and said, "So, you are not controlled by the destiny god?"


    "You can say that." Taotie said.


    "Then you are also the target of the destiny god." Tang Ye suddenly sneered somewhat strangely, as if on purpose. In this way, Taotie still wants to join forces with him to deal with the destiny gods?


    Taotie is not afraid to admit it, and said: "Yes, I will also be the target of the destiny god, so you and I have a lot in common. Therefore, if we cooperate, there will be many benefits."


    Tang Ye looked at Taotie in silence, thought for a while, and said, "No, I still don''t plan to cooperate with you."


    Taotie was furious, and was speechless to Tang Ye. He had said so much and was so patient, this guy still didn''t plan to cooperate?


    The gluttonous beast is a fierce beast. Where can the fierce beast have such a good temper. He glared at Tang Ye and said angrily: "What do you mean by that? I said so much, but you still refused and deliberately tricked me?"


    Tang Ye shrugged, seemingly indifferent, even a little provocative, and said, "It''s not that you say too much, I will promise you. If you say too much, the negotiation will listen to you, then the negotiations in the world Can all succeed?"


    "You..." Taotie was so angry that his head cracked from time to time, revealing sharp teeth and agitated tongue. From this look, it was a very terrifying monster.


    But Tang Ye was not afraid. I have seen strong winds and waves, and even more terrifying ghosts, how can I be so scared. He said to Taotie: "I didn''t intend to cooperate with you from the beginning, killing you is inevitable. Of course, holding things like divine power in your own hands makes you more reassuring."


    "Then you have been playing tricks on me! I gave you so much information, and you treat me like this, you **** it!" Taotie whispered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I don''t know if you are stupid or naive..."


    boom!


    Tang Ye was talking, and suddenly two dark shadows attacked, which stretched out from Lu Tie. Taotie''s body seems to be able to be pulled and changed at will, like a reflection. Tang Ye reacted to these two attacks, stopped talking, and immediately withdrew and avoided.


    However, the ground was beaten to open a big gap. Taotie''s attack is also very powerful, although its power is not as strong as that of the beast.


    Even so, it cannot be delayed. Because after determining that it could not cooperate with Tang Ye, it once again opened up the ability to absorb dark power. Even if it fights now, it will also get stronger and stronger. Once it reaches the level of the beast, it will be difficult to deal with.


    Tang Ye knew that the most important thing to deal with gluttony was a quick fight. Procrastination is absolutely impossible, otherwise it will be very scary to let the gluttonous grow up. Because in the course of the battle, a considerable part of the powerful force he emits will be absorbed by gluttony. Probably this is the capital that gluttonous will be jealous of, but will not really be afraid to fight.


    After gluttonous attacked Tang Ye, he continued to rush, and then his head burst and became a black piranha, very strange and scary. He could still speak, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Don''t think I''m really afraid of you, I just don''t want to waste time, after all, I can''t kill you, and it''s boring to fight. But if I really fight, I won''t be defeated. You! And, don¡¯t forget, you don¡¯t have a power melting pot, how can you defeat me? Even if you defeat me, what can you do?"


    "I''m not that stupid. One fact that makes you desperate is that about my supernatural power melting pot, I have already killed him, and he has become my favorite food!" Taotie sneered at Tang Ye triumphantly.

 Chapter 2199： Vaguely know!

    According to the method of accommodating divine power, without a melting pot, it is impossible to seize divine power. This is a matter of course and is recognized. So there is nothing wrong with the idea of ??gluttonous gluttony, which makes it more confident. The melting pot that can contain its divine power has been killed by it. With this, it thought Tang Ye would not dare to kill it, otherwise Tang Ye''s plan would fail!


    "Without the divine power melting pot, would you still dare to kill me?" Taotie coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Although Taotie''s attack was very strong, it was not as good as the four great beasts, so Tang Ye avoided any danger. He said to Taotie: "Why is there no power melting pot? Are you so sure? I have sent someone to find it, and I believe I will find it soon. All I need to do now is to suppress you and then take your power. ."


    Tang Ye said this deliberately, just to let Taotie relax his vigilance. When it really thought that Tang Ye only dared to suppress it, but didn''t dare to kill it, and then suddenly used his soul to cut it, and without accident, he could kill it!


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t need to keep the gluttony illusion so small, to make the gluttony illusion bigger, and then cooperate with him to deal with the gluttony.


    Taotie saw the Taotie phantom, very similar to it, and couldn''t help but snorted coldly: "But what''s the use of a puppet? It''s a thousand miles away to deal with me!"


    After snorting coldly, the gluttonous flew over, biting the gluttonous phantom violently, and the sharp teeth directly bit the gluttonous phantom into two pieces.


    However, the gluttonous illusion was formed by Tang Ye using strength and aura to condense it, so it was indestructible. Only by killing Tang Ye can it be killed. Therefore, after being broken up by the gluttony, Tang Ye exerted his strength and the gluttonous phantom took shape again, and continued to cooperate with Tang Ye to attack the gluttonous.


    Tang Ye wants to keep the gluttonous illusion alive, because after restraining the gluttonous phantom, he will use the gluttonous phantom to fuse the power of the gluttonous, including that divine power.


    If it goes well, the gluttony will be integrated into the gluttonous illusion. But at this time, there is actually one thing to pay attention to, and that is to ensure that the gluttony illusion is still a puppet under his complete control. If the gluttonous phantom gains another gluttonous spirit and divine power, it becomes possessed of its own consciousness, it is very dangerous.


    Because in that case, it is equivalent to creating another glutton, and this glutton has two parts of the essence of the deity. Such power is probably stronger than the beast, and it is impossible to deal with it.


    Therefore, Tang Ye did a lot of things with the glutton phantom, including not hesitating to weaken the glutton phantom''s ability, but also to integrate some green spirit fire into the glutton phantom, just to better control the glutton phantom. With the green spirit fire working, I believe that even if it is gluttonous, it will no longer be able to generate a strong will to prevent betrayal.


    "I don''t expect the illusion of Taotie to be able to deal with you, of course, I also want to take action." Tang Ye said to Taotie, and then soared into the air, above the air, using the dark magic power to evoke the dark truth, and then holding the dark magic overlord halberd , To fight gluttonous.


    Listen to the dark truth, Tang Ye hasn''t summoned it for a long time. It was useless because I was afraid of revealing my identity. The Divine Beast is a divine beast close to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. It ranks high among the gods and possesses extraordinary abilities. It is said that the supreme Tathagata ancestor of the Western Heavenly World personally praised it and relied on its abilities. Therefore, only Tang Sheng is known to possess the spirit of the Divine Beast and condense the summoned beast.


    Then, if you listen to the beasts, people will naturally think of Tang Sheng easily.


    Divine beasts are very powerful and can restrain a lot of beasts. The gluttony was born into the void. Although it is not a demon or a beast, the nature of its existence in the ancestral land is both a demon and a beast. Therefore, the divine beast has a certain restraint effect on it.


    At this time, the Dark Truth Listening to the Divine Beast became very strong as Tang Ye''s strength increased. Therefore, its momentum has even overwhelmed the gluttony!


    "Get out of gluttony!" Tang Ye gave an order, and the divine beast rushed down towards gluttony, with a ferocious aura. Then, the gluttonous phantom also rushed to attack. And Tang Ye himself was not idle either, holding the Overlord Halberd to attack Gourmet.


    Without the power to reach the true **** level, gluttony, apart from the relationship between physical characteristics, is difficult to injure, difficult to kill, but it is not difficult to suppress it. Tang Ye was enough at this time. He called the Truth Listening to the Divine Beast for this purpose. The divine beast is fierce, rushing in the sky, leaving a short mark wherever it passes, which is very cool.


    Then Ding Tie slapped Yu Tie and pressed it down. Yu Tie couldn''t stop such a fierce attack and stepped back. Taotie was furious, roared, his body began to change, and finally changed into its true form. That is not the form of human beings, but the form of fierce beasts.


    There is a big mouth in the middle of the belly, and the eyes are under the armpits, which seems to be able to move to other places. Then there was another mouth on the neck, and this mouth looked like a dark piranha.


    Glutton transformed into a fierce beast and ran away suddenly, and he could also rush away in the air, fighting with Di listen to the beast. The two dark beasts fought in mid-air, rushed into the air, collided with each other, rotated and fought, very violently. At first they were evenly matched, and then listened to the eruption of the divine beasts, and from time to time they would slap the gluttonously and knock the gluttonous down to the ground. The ground was shaking again and again.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Taotie Mirage would both pass by and attack. Although gluttonous can continue to absorb power, but now such a fierce attack, the damage received is greater than the absorbed power, and it will become weaker and weaker in a short time. But if it survives this period, it will rise and then reverse the situation. So Tang Ye would use soul cutting on it when it was weak.


    After listening to the phantoms of divine beasts and Taotie, as well as Tang Ye''s constant attacks, Taotie was beaten to the ground several times and cried out in pain. However, it can always stand up again and then go to meet. The gluttonous stubbornness and the absorption of power invisibly, the heavier the injury, the faster the absorption of power. It won¡¯t take long for it to rise and then reverse the situation in one fell swoop.


    But at this time, Tang Ye knew that the gluttonous glutton had reached the most vulnerable time and needed to start using the soul to cut it. So, after Taotie was beaten to the ground again, Tang Ye hit the ground with a punch, summoning a few giant pythons from under the ground, and entangled Taotie.


    At the same time, Tang Ye was very cautious, and also opened up the space domain he controlled, avoiding the gluttonous deformation and breaking free, and he himself was disturbed.


    Taotie was entangled in chains by Tang Ye''s dark power, unable to break free for a while. Then Tang Ye retracted the truth-listening beast and let the gluttonous phantom stay in front of the gluttonous phantom. He had already ordered the gluttonous phantom, and after he cut out the spirit of the gluttonous, the gluttonous phantom would swallow it.


    Essence is like a soul, so the method of soul cutting is useful. At this time, Taotie was restrained, and saw that Tang Ye didn''t come to attack it, but instead made a seal with both hands, performing some mysterious secret technique. After a pair of death claws appeared, giving people a icy breath of death, gluttonous frightened.


    It vaguely knew what Tang Ye was going to do, and directly seized its soul power!

 Chapter 2200： beg for mercy!

    Like many people, Taotie didn''t know that Tang Ye had mastered such a powerful secret technique and could directly attack the soul!


    A hundred years ago, the secret technique of soul cutting was actually not very useful. Because based on the situation of luck at the time, not many people could form a soul. Tang Ye learned this secret technique from Master Nong Baicao, and there was only one person who used it to kill, and that was Dao Sage.


    Those who accomplished the Holy Tao a hundred years ago are absolutely powerful geniuses, so it is no surprise that Tao Sheng has formed a soul. But if it is an ordinary person, there is no formed soul at all, then the secret technique of soul cutting will not be used. So Tang Ye used very little soul cutting, and few people knew that he had such a secret technique.


    However, Nong Baicao seemed to have disappeared after teaching Tang Ye''s secret trick, and there has been almost no trace of him since then. So the source of this trick, even Tang Ye, is still unknown.


    However, the more Tang Ye thought about it now, the more he felt that Nong Baicao had taught him this trick at the beginning, and that it meant something else, perhaps not only to deal with Daosheng, but also to prepare for the future. However, it is now a hundred years later. Could it be that Nong Baicao was able to know what happened now? In this case, farming Baicao would be too simple.


    There are many things that Tang Ye has been puzzled about. He doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t have any clues. Then he simply doesn''t think about it anymore, believing that things will come to light one day. Now, he wants to take away the spirit of gluttonous, and then merge into the illusion of gluttonous, making this his power.


    A good thing about the gluttonous phantom is that it can maintain its strength without being swallowed all the time. Because it was controlled by Tang Ye and was Tang Ye''s puppet power, it didn''t have the characteristics of gluttony and hunger. If it wants to be strong, then Tang Ye can only become stronger, or Tang Ye can refine it to become stronger. But the gluttonous beast itself, if it does not swallow things, its strength will slowly decrease, reaching a level of extreme hunger and thirst, or even runaway. The current gluttonous fierce beast was so weak that it was not Tang Ye''s opponent because it had slept for thousands of years without swallowing anything.


    It was constrained by a dark chain made by Tang Ye using dark magic power, and couldn¡¯t break free for a while. Then Tang Ye didn¡¯t come to attack it, but instead made knot marks with both hands, calling out a dark vortex behind it, filled with lifelessness. . After feeling for a while, he knew that it was the gate of reincarnation and could connect to hell. Then stretched out a pair of people full of death. For beings like souls, they were extremely cold and had tremendous hurting power.


    The gluttonous fierce beast who has inherited many experiences from the gluttonous deity knows that there is the Dharma power of the Ksitigarbha in it, which is the breath of the original power that has been integrated into the **** world. Because of this, it is very special. It is aimed at dead objects, or souls, and is an independent power.


    This kind of power makes the gluttonous beast fearful, because the power of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, together with the power of the ancient **** Nuwa, is feared by the gluttonous deity.


    This Tang Ye displayed was soul cutting. In fact, he didn''t know if the opened vortex was the gate of reincarnation. This is because the gate of reincarnation is the power to pass through the human realm as a futurist, but he did not reach this realm a hundred years ago, and it is impossible to open the gate of reincarnation. However, now Taotie thinks so, maybe that vortex and the gate of reincarnation are indeed connected. And in connection with all of this, a hundred years ago and a hundred years later, in Tang Ye''s body, many things probably had a causal relationship, and many things were explained because of this.


    After feeling the soul cutting power released by Tang Ye, the bound glutton began to be afraid. It wanted to break free, but found that Tang Ye''s power was very strong, and it couldn''t break free in a short time. If given time, it can wait for Tang Ye''s power to grow, and Tang Ye weakens, and then break free. But now, time is too late. It was too negligent just now, because it could fight Tang Ye slowly. It was deceived by Tang Ye¡¯s "power is nothing but this", and only after being restrained did it discover that Tang Ye¡¯s power was actually better than imagined. China is much stronger, and it can''t break free for a while.


    "Ah!" At this time, the gluttonous form was like a fierce beast. Even so, after the death claw cut by the soul penetrated through the body, it was still very painful, and couldn''t help crying out in pain.


    The power of death is terrible, but if it is only that, gluttony will not be afraid. Because even the power of death cannot kill it. However, now Tang Ye''s soul cutting secret technique will divide its spirit power. The spirit power is divided and will become weak, so it is much easier to eliminate a small piece of power. Even if it cannot be eliminated, it is easy to be sealed off.


    For Taotie, being sealed is actually being killed. Taotie didn''t want these things to happen, and finally regained consciousness, just like this, it was so sad.


    However, in the next second, Taotie did not feel sad, but frightened. It was because it discovered that after Tang Ye used the power of soul cutting to split a part of its spirit power, the gluttonous phantom actually swallowed its differentiated spirit!


    The soul is swallowed, then it is not sealed, but killed!


    It is better to be sealed, and to be swallowed, that is complete death!


    "Wow!" Glutinous yelled, struggling frantically, but it was useless, it couldn''t break free, the death claw continued to cut it, and then Glutinous phantom swallowed its spirit power.


    "No, Tang Sheng, you don''t need to do this, we can discuss, I can promise you whatever you want, you can''t kill me!" After Taotie couldn''t escape, he shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye concentrated on performing the secret technique of soul cutting, ignoring the gluttony. The gluttonous struggling, yelled even harder, as if going crazy. After all, this kind of thing is too big a blow to it, this is to kill it, but before that, it firmly believes that no one can kill it.


    Moreover, it also thought that Tang Ye did not dare to kill it. Because even if it could kill it, it would cause the divine power to dissipate, so Tang Ye wouldn''t dare to kill it. However, now there is a gluttonous phantom, which has the same nature as it, then it can be swallowed and then merged with its power. In this case, the divine power will also be swallowed and merged, so killing it will be nothing.


    Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t have any fluctuations, Taotie was even more anxious, bowed his head and pleaded, and said, "Tang Sheng, please don''t kill me, you can use my divine power, I promise you, as long as you want, I will help you unconditionally! "


    In order to survive, Taotie puts down any arrogance and pride. Nothing is more important than survival!


    But Tang Ye was very determined. He is not stupid, now swallowing the fusion gluttonous fierce beast, it will transform into the gluttonous illusion that he completely controls. Compared to the gluttonous beast, the gluttonous illusion made him more relieved. Although the wisdom learned by the gluttonous fierce beast is definitely stronger than the gluttonous illusion in terms of combat effectiveness, there are too many hidden dangers for the gluttonous beast that cannot be controlled.


    In the end, Tang Ye continued to cut the soul until the gluttonous phantom swallowed and melted away the gluttonous beast.

 Chapter 2201： The rise of monsters!

    It was useless to beg for mercy by the gluttonous fierce beast, Tang Ye still swallowed and merged it resolutely. At the last moment it was very angry, rushing and breaking away like crazy, but it was useless, because at this time, its power was already very weak. On the contrary, the gluttonous phantom became very powerful after swallowing the spirit of the gluttonous beast!


    There is divine power in the spirit power of the gluttonous beast. Therefore, after the gluttonous phantom merges with the power of the gluttonous beast, it becomes a gluttonous phantom that carries divine power, and the power that has increased to the two gluttonous spirits, the power is already at the **** level, just like the previous four great beasts. The power of it.


    However, because the gluttonous illusion is a puppet power under the control of Tang Ye, even if it is a god-level power, there is no self-will. Tang Ye didn''t allow the gluttony illusion to generate will, and did related secret alms, making the gluttony illusion just a puppet. This is to completely control the gluttonous illusion.


    Even so, Tang Ye was equal to one more god-level combat power in his hands. Now it is possible for him to deal with a god-level beast alone, such as the remaining three beasts. Because the two strands of spirit power of the gluttonous illusion are already very strong, and there are divine powers, I''m afraid they can compete with the god-level fierce beasts.


    Under the shackles of this kind of luck, Tang Ye couldn''t break through to the level of the gods, but he already had the fighting power of the gods. This is also the result of various opportunities and changes. Who would know that the gluttonous spirit harvested at the time of the Ninth Heaven would play such a huge role at this time, in turn swallowing and fusing the gluttonous beast.


    And more importantly, Tang Ye wanted to use another characteristic of Gourmet, that is, the characteristic of being able to swallow everything and accommodate everything, to create an almighty furnace!


    Since the gluttonous nature is characteristic of being able to accommodate everything, then the divine power can also accommodate it, whether it is the gluttonous divine power or the divine power of the other three big beasts. In this case, there is no need to slowly search for the power melting pot. There is no longer any need to be restricted by the divine power furnace. If the divine power furnace is killed, the plan will fail. No matter how successful the previous one, it will fall short.


    Without this hidden danger, Tang Ye felt much more relaxed. Next, as long as you find the other three fierce beasts, Yinglu, Qiongqi, and Chaos, you just need to seize their divine power.


    However, there is a fierce beast that makes Tang Ye very worried, and I don''t know if he can find it, that is Chaos. It is said that the Chaos Fierce Beast was originally in the Chaos Space. However, in the chaotic space, it is now the place to exile the true gods, how can we reach the chaotic space?


    Even if you can go to the chaotic space, where there is a true god, how can you get through it?


    The plan to seize divine power is destined to be difficult and there are many changes. Tang Ye, who originally thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly felt very heavy again. The chaotic beast has never been seen before, how can he find it?


    But no matter how difficult it is, we must find a solution. Chaos Ferocious Beast has almost no news, so deal with Qiongqi and Yingzian. Now make sure that the furnace made with gluttonous devouring nature can be used. He looked at the gluttonous phantom that had just swallowed and merged with the gluttonous beast, and controlled everything. Although the gluttonous phantom was very strong, like a **** beast in front of his eyes, its actions were still dull and his expression was relatively dull, because it was a puppet. Controlled by Tang Ye.


    Although it is a puppet, it looks vicious, and with its increased strength, others will think that it is a gluttonous beast coming in person.


    Tang Ye wanted to test whether the gluttonous phantom could accommodate any power, so he injected dark magic into the gluttonous phantom. After the gluttonous phantom swallowed, there were no bad consequences. Then, Tang Ye gave out Tang Sheng''s Qi Luck power again, and after the gluttonous phantom swallowed it, it was all right.


    Tang Sheng''s power and dark magic are in conflict with each other. However, Tang Ye didn''t know why, he could accommodate these two forces at the same time. If it were a secret technique, the incarnation of Tang Sheng and the incarnation of the queen of demon could alternately appear, which was justified.


    However, it is not sufficient to verify the accommodation of the gluttonous phantom. The gluttonous illusion is his puppet power. I don''t know if it will inherit his characteristics, which can accommodate the dark magic power and Tang Sheng Qiyun power. To this end, it is also necessary to find Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang, let them inject some supernatural power into the gluttonous phantom, and see if the gluttonous phantom can accommodate.


    If it can, then the gluttonous illusion can contain all power, then the gluttonous melting pot is the universal melting pot, Tang Ye calls this the greedy melting pot.


    Moreover, the gluttonous illusion is not just used as a divine melting pot, it is essentially a battle puppet. Therefore, the more power the gluttonous phantom accommodates, the stronger it becomes. Then it was tantamount to Tang Ye''s strength constantly increasing.


    Time was running out, Tang Ye didn''t delay, and immediately went to Fengzhu Lian. Now Fengzhu Lian and the others, who possess divine power, are looking for the whereabouts of the beast. Those who have no divine power are looking for the divine power melting pot. Tang Ye didn''t plan to summon them all at once and let them continue to do their current work, just as prepared.


    Many people know that Fengzhu Lian holds the supernatural power of Suzaku. And so far, there are still some people who want to make the idea of ??divine power, so they want to attack the divine power holder. However, these people are asking for trouble, and when they see the divine power holder, they want to go up and provoke them, dreaming that they can seize divine power. It''s a pity that they were knocked off by the Fengzhu curtain waved.


    These people are purely funny, but some people are quite scary. It should be said that they are not humans, but demons and demons born with liberation from the shackles of luck.


    The monster has begun to take shape and is growing rapidly. At the same time they gathered together, united, to avenge humanity. Ordinary monsters can''t transform their forms, they can only hide in the dark, and only attack humans when they have the opportunity to avoid exposure. However, monsters that can be transformed are very difficult to deal with. They transform into human forms, hide among people, kill people, and then quickly cultivate by absorbing people''s energy.


    Now, the chaos between monsters and monsters has become more and more serious. The action of the Red Wall Palace Ability Squad can only hit the exposed monsters and monsters. There is no way to deal with those that are powerful and hidden.


    But by drawing people''s energy, monsters and monsters that grow up quickly, like many people, focus on supernatural power!


    This kind of thing, when dealing with Xuanwu, Seaside City had already appeared. At that time, Qiuya and Qiuyao, two powerful foxes, knew that many monsters were lurking. These monsters did not take action, probably because they knew the power gap with Tang Ye, so they did not go out to die.


    But they will certainly not give up, thinking of a way to seize the divine power, and then seek human revenge. At this time, there were a few monsters, inheriting the powerful power of the Demon King''s bloodline, and planning to seize divine power.


    They discovered the phoenix beads curtain, and when they saw the phoenix beads curtain acting alone, they started to use the magic circle left by their ancestors to deal with the phoenix beads curtain!

 Chapter 2202： Ancient monster fierce formation!

    The demon clan has been oppressed for thousands of years. In the original battle, the demon clan was sealed and deprived of luck, so that it could not reshape and become a livestock. At that time, the Demon King didn''t know how angry he was, and vowed that as long as the Demon Race had a revival, it would surely kill all human beings.


    Over the past hundred years, with the gradual release of the shackles of air transport, the monster race can slowly take shape, condense air transport, and regain its essence. A hundred years ago, there might not have been other monsters that inherited the blood of the powerful monster race. They slowly took shape, and then lurked for a hundred years, practicing extremely powerfully. Even if they are not as strong as Qiuya and Qiu Yao, they are still scary. In addition to inheriting the blood of the ancestors of the monster race and mastering the powerful secrets, the power that can be exerted is also not to be underestimated.


    It was just like Tang Ye and the others teamed up to kill the sacred beast with weak power. Now, for those monster races, the divine power holders are divine beasts. They may lose to the divine beasts individually, but together, using the magic of the demon race, they may be able to kill the divine power holders.


    Fengzhu Lian is to find the beast. Tang Ye told her that the current fierce beasts are just the spirits created by the fierce beast''s deity in order to preserve a divine power. The power reaches the **** level, but it is far from the strength of the deity, so even if they meet alone, they have divine power. Now, don¡¯t worry about being killed. If it is the encounter with the beast deity, then there is nothing to say, they definitely can''t deal with it. Since it was only the spirit of the fierce beast, Fengzhu Curtain was not afraid, and went out alone to search for it.


    Now she was in a mountain forest with dense trees that could not be seen at a glance. Here was a sea of ??trees. She vaguely felt that there was an extraordinary power in this mountain forest, perhaps it was a fierce beast.


    However, in the depths of the forest at this time, there is a canyon and a swamp. In front of the swamp, several people are discussing something. Looking carefully, these people are not humans, they just have human upper bodies, and lower bodies are monsters. Even their heads are not normal faces, they have the characteristics of monsters.


    There are four of them, one is tiger, one is lion, one is snake, and one is scorpion.


    The tiger man looked at the scorpion and said, "King Scorpion, can this trick really deal with the Phoenix Pearl Curtain? Although we have formed in practice now, we are still a little weaker in dealing with the divine power. We can''t take risks, and we have not yet formed easily. , I must never be defeated again by the seal, or even deprived of luck. Becoming an animal toyed with by humans, I absolutely cannot bear the second time. So, if such a plan cannot capture the power of God, I don¡¯t want to risk it."


    It turned out that these monsters just wanted to seize divine power. And the four of them are the blood of the king of the monster race, and they are the leaders of each monster race. Thousands of years ago, when the demon race was still prospering, more than one individual from each demon race had cultivated to the realm of the demon king, and only the realm of the demon king could become the leader of a clan. But the king who wants the entire demon clan can only reach the highest demon emperor realm. However, even at that time when cultivation was flourishing, it was not easy to reach the realm of the Demon Emperor.


    Now these demon clan leaders have not actually reached the realm of the demon king. The Demon King''s realm is already at the level of gods, if they have **** level strength, why bother so much trouble to seize divine power, and they have to conspiracy to deal with it secretly.


    What Tiger King said was the basic situation of their monster race now. Although the monster race has formed, its strength is not strong enough, it still has to accumulate secretly, and when it is enough, it will openly war against mankind, destroy mankind, avenge hatred, and wash away the shame.


    Originally, the Tigers were ferocious, so they didn''t want to be so cautious and just did it. However, the opportunity to rise is rare now, and they must grasp it, even if it is suppressing nature, they must first endure the humiliation.


    The Lion King also agreed with Tiger King¡¯s statement and nodded: ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t afford to lose now. Only when we have accumulated enough strength can we declare war on mankind. For now, it¡¯s better to act secretly. Scorpion King, you call us to come. , We have been very careful. And you said there is a way to seize the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird and kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, is it true or not?"


    The Scorpion King is the leader of the Scorpion, with a scorpion body and a human head. Facing the question of the Tiger King and the Lion King, Jie Jie sneered and said: "Tiger King, Lion King, you can rest assured that this time we must be able to seize the supernatural power. .Because now the Suzaku''s divine power holder, Fengzhu Lian, has come towards us, then we can just wait for the rabbit!"


    The Snake King is a head with a snake body and long black hair on his head, which looks a bit demonized. He was puzzled by the Scorpion King¡¯s words and said, ¡°Just wait for the rabbits to stay on the ground? There is no such good thing in the world. My thoughts are the same as the Tiger King and the Lion King. Be careful. I don¡¯t want to be an ordinary snake in the eyes of humans. Let them shoot. Now I see my people who can only look like a snake, and I feel uncomfortable. Moreover, my people are declining. When everyone sees a snake, the first reaction is to kill. One day, I will make humans pay a hundred times the price, and let them try too. When I see my snake clan, I will run away. If I can''t escape, I will die!"


    The more the snake king said, the more angry it became. Those were what happened to their snake tribe. It''s true, because before, you can see many snakes in the countryside, but now, seeing a snake is fresh and pleasant. The number of snakes is decreasing. Even so, when many people see snakes in the wild, their first thought is to kill them. From a human perspective, this is for the sake of safety, but it has a reason.


    However, this kind of thing is a brutal killing in the snake tribe''s convenience, so the snake tribe¡¯s anger and resentment are justified. One day, if the snake tribe rises and humans suffer slaughter, it may be said that this is the responsibility of human beings. When the **** of the world changes, then the so-called human rights no longer exist.


    After the Snake King became angry, he eased his emotions and looked at the Scorpion King and said, "So, Scorpion King, I will not take risks. There is only one step away from the day of revenge. We must hold back this last step. Otherwise, there are many humans now. The strong, as well as the divine power holders, and even Tang Sheng, who is extremely powerful in aura, cannot be dealt with. Before I have the power to deal with these, I do not intend to expose it, lest I be deprived of power again."


    The Scorpion King still sneered, full of confidence, and said to the three demon kings: "Don''t worry, if you don''t have absolute confidence, I won''t ask you to come rashly. After all, if it is exposed, it will be very detrimental to me. My thoughts are with you, and I must hold back at the last moment, otherwise, how can the shame of the monster race for thousands of years be washed away?"


    Because of the war from all walks of life thousands of years ago, the failure and oppression of the Yaozu brought them together. Originally, there were many groups within the Yaozu, and disputes often broke out. But now, they won''t be like this anymore. No matter how big tribal conflicts have been, they have been put down. What they have to do is to retaliate against mankind.


    The scorpion king looked gloomy and hummed: "I have the power of the beast and the strange, which can attract humans, and then set up an absolute killing array-the ancient monster fierce array, then, even if it is a divine power holder, it can''t handle it! "

 Chapter 2203： Enough sacrifice!

    The words of King Scorpion shocked the other three Demon Kings. Actually possessing the power of Qiongqi and fierce beasts, but also using the ancient monster fierce formation?


    The Qiongqi Fierce Beast is also weird, like a piece of many monsters. It is said that Qiongqi has the appearance of a tiger, and looks a little like a cow. He has a layer of hair that resembles a hedgehog''s sharp thorns and has a pair of wings. According to records, Qiongqi likes to eat people and has always been feared and hated by humans.


    But the most common legend left by Qiongqi is that it does not help good people, but likes to help evil people. For example, if there is a fight among people, he will help the unreasonable wicked and eat the righteous. For the wicked, good will be given. Therefore, Qiongqi makes people feel like the incarnation of evil.


    And Qiongqi has a very powerful power. It is one of the four big beasts and a mythical thing. For this reason, Qiongqi is like a combination of gods, monsters, and evil.


    Qiongqi possesses such a powerful force that the ancient true gods can deal with it. But King Scorpion said that he has a strange power, which is really strange. Tiger King did not know that King Scorpion had such power.


    In addition, the ancient demon fierce formation is one of the most powerful formations of their demon race, and it is an absolute killing formation. Because the ancient demon fierce formation was created by their ancient ancestors, it needed a lot of sacrifices to complete it, possessing terrifying ancient demon power. The ancient monster is the strongest and most mysterious tribe among the monsters. The secret technique once created by the ancient monsters can fight against the ancient true gods. Therefore, it is totally possible to use the Ancient Demon Fierce Array to deal with Fengzhu Lian and the others.


    However, few monsters know the secret methods of these ancient monsters. In the battle of the demon race, to become the demon emperor and rule all the demon races, very powerful forces are needed. In order to win the dispute, the patriarchs of the monster clan participating in the competition of the monster emperor usually look for the ancient magical secrets. It is much safer to compete for the position of the demon emperor if you obtain the ancient magical secret technique.


    Among the powerful demonic tribes, through the efforts of the patriarchs of the past generations, some ancient mystical techniques will basically be found. However, these ancient mysteries of various monster races will not be made public. After all, they are the same power as a killer''s mace. The less known, the greater the role it can play at critical times.


    Now that the Scorpion King talked about the ancient monster fierce formation, the Tiger King immediately thought of the ancient magic mystery. And the ancient monster fierce formation is indeed a kind of ancient magic secret technique. As for the ancient monster fierce formation, it is no longer a secret within the monster clan, almost every tribe knows it. Because the Ancient Demon Fierce Array requires multiple forces to be launched together, it is owned by a certain tribe alone, and it can''t play its role at all. For this reason, the tribe that won the ancient monster fierce formation for the first time that year shared this ancient magic.


    Later, in the Yaozu''s external war, the ancient monsters played a huge role. They set up an ancient monster and fierce formation to lure the enemy to come. According to records, dozens of gods entered the ancient demon fierce formation at that time, and after the demon king started, these dozens of gods were instantly killed!


    That''s right, dozens of gods were killed instantly!


    Although the gods were not as good as the true gods, dozens of them were killed at once, which shows the terrifying formation of the ancient monsters. This secret technique has become an effective means for the Yaozu to fight against the gods. However, if there were not enough sacrifices, the Ancient Demon Fierce Array could not be launched, and the power was not strong enough. Therefore, it didn''t make sense for the Ancient Demon Fierce Array to be launched without preparation.


    The Tiger King and the others knew about the Ancient Demon and Fierce Formation, they did not expect that the Scorpion King would propose this method and use the Ancient Demon and Fierce Formation!


    Seeing the tiger king and their surprised expressions, the scorpion king looked resolute and said: "In order to seize the divine power and further increase our strength, it will be dispersed among our people, so that they can transform into form, condense the demon elements, and become effective combat power. In order to avenge humanity. So, for the sake of divine power, even if it is to use the ancient monster fierce formation? Moreover, the power of the Qiongqi fierce beast was obtained by the chance of my scorpion clan chief in the Three Realms War. Now I am willing to take it. Come out just to get divine power, don''t you want to?"


    Tiger King said: "If you can, of course you will. But you say you have a strange power, how do we believe it?"


    King Scorpion sneered, in order to prove that he did not lie, he waved his hand, and then a bunch of hair appeared in front of him out of thin air. Although it is a bunch of hair, this bunch of hair has terrifying power, and it makes people feel very uncomfortable after watching it for a long time.


    "These are the few bristles left behind when the Qiongqi appeared in the War of the Three Realms. There is Qiongqi''s power in it. My ancestors of the Scorpion tribe found it and put them away for use in the future. I don¡¯t need to say much about the strength of the power, this bunch of hair can actually be made into a very powerful weapon, such as a sharp thorn, which is very suitable for my Scorpion equipment." said the Scorpion King.


    Qiongqi''s power is indeed powerful, even if it is just a few hairs, it can have such terrible power. Just as the King Scorpion said, these few bristles can be made into spurs and equipped on the tail of the Scorpion clan to attack. They are extremely powerful. Because the attack of the scorpion tribe is based on the sharp thorns of the tail. If equipped with Qiongqi weapons, even divine power may not be able to stop it. As a result, the strength of the Scorpion race must be greatly increased.


    Now the Scorpion King took the initiative to use Qiongqi''s power, and the sincerity can be seen, and the Tiger King suddenly admired the Scorpion Clan. For the Yaozu''s great cause, they should all go out with all their strength, and shouldn''t hide their privates. Then the Tiger King said: "The Scorpion King actually has a plan, let''s take a look. However, regarding the ancient monsters and fierce formations, there is not enough sacrifice. I am afraid that the power will not keep up, and it will not be able to deal with the divine power holder."


    King Scorpion smiled and said, "Tiger King, don''t worry about this. I have been offering sacrifices all this time."


    As he said, King Scorpion waved his hand, and an illusion suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. What was reflected in it was one corpse after another, covering the ground. There are still a lot of corpses, no, they seem to be alive, they are tied to a pillar, and they are sucked into their vitality. One by one, they become dry people, leaving only a little bit of breath.


    And this place is just behind them, the swamp under the canyon!


    Seeing so many humans, Tiger King''s eyes lit up. In this way, sacrifice is enough!


    In this case, it will send out a strange power to attract the divine power holder to the canyon, and then activate the ancient monster fierce array, which is enough to deal with the divine power holder!


    As for the conditions for launching the Ancient Demon Fierce Array, one is the alliance of the Demon King''s bloodlines, and the other is sufficient sacrifice. Now they have four demon kings, they can start the ancient demon fierce formation. Now that the conditions have been set, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain that holds the Suzaku''s divine power has arrived in this forest again, so why not seize the Suzaku''s divine power and kill the pinnacle of human beings, Fengzhu Lian?


    Like the Tiger King, the Lion King and the Snake King already understood the Scorpion King¡¯s plan, and they nodded their heads together without the Scorpion King¡¯s explanation.


    The Tiger King said: "This time there is a Scorpion King. For the rejuvenation of our monster race, let us kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, seize the power of the Vermillion Bird, and then seize other powers!"

 Chapter 2204： Fierce array of trapped phoenix!

    With the divine power of the four great beasts, you can feel the power of the beast. The four great beasts and the four great beasts were originally rivals. Since ancient times they have fought countlessly, and they will naturally be familiar with their respective powers. If the power of the fierce beast appears, then those who possess the power will feel it. Now that Fengzhu Lian has reached this deep mountain and old forest, he has vaguely felt the power of the beast.


    As for which fierce beast it is, she still doesn''t know, so she needs to get closer to see. The fierce beast is very scary, so she is very careful, and she also believes that with the supernatural power of the Suzaku, even if he really encounters the fierce beast, it will not easily happen. So how can the divine power gained through hard work be useless?


    However, Feng Zhulian didn''t know that the power of the fierce beast she felt was nothing but a trap laid by the Monster Scorpion King. Now the Scorpion King, Tiger King, Lion King and Snake King of the Demon Race are going to join forces to deal with her, and they use the most powerful secret technique of the Demon Race, the Ancient Demon Fierce Array. This is a powerful secret technique that even the gods can kill in seconds, and it is definitely possible to deal with her.


    Of course, the ancient monsters and fierce formations that used to fight against gods were launched by the monsters who actually reached the realm of the demon king, and even the monsters who reached the realm of the demon king, so the power was extremely terrifying, and the ordinary gods would be killed directly. But now, Tiger King and the others have not really reached the realm of the Demon King. The so-called Demon King is a symbol of their status and a symbol of the leader in the demon tribe. For this reason, the ancient monster fierce formation they launched is impossible to kill the gods in seconds. Then, it would be impossible to directly kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, which holds the divine power.


    Even so, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain can be severely injured and lose its strength. It will not be difficult for the Four Demon Kings to kill Fengzhu Curtain again.


    Fengzhu Lian carefully went deep into the mountains, reached a canyon, and saw a swamp below. She felt the power of the fierce beast under the swamp, then she went down to the swamp, gathered the strength on her feet, and then stood on a weed on the swamp without falling. There is power on her feet at this time, she seems to be weightless, very light. It''s also done like usual floating on the water.


    Standing on the marshland, Fengzhu Lian felt the fierce beast''s power more and more intense. She gathered a force and broke into the marsh ground. She had to push the marshland aside to see what was going on below.


    However, after she pushed aside the mud above the swamp, she immediately smelled a strong rancid smell, as if it could stun people. She immediately covered her mouth and nose, and then gathered her strength around her body to avoid the rancid smell. After slowing down the god, she saw that the reason why the swamp underground was so rancid was because of the dense piles of corpses underneath, some of them had turned into bones, and some were rotting flesh!


    Such a situation is simply vomiting.


    Feng Zhu Lian didn''t dare to look directly, it was too disgusting and terrifying. However, when she turned her head, with a swish, a sharp thorn with terrifying power flew towards her from the swamp underground, it was a dart attack!


    Fortunately, the phoenix curtain is a divine power holder, and it reacts quickly, and the power sent out forms a shield that can block the terrible thorns from this sudden attack.


    However, at this time Fengzhu Lian was shocked again. Because of the power of that sharp thorn, she felt that it was the power of the beast, and it was the incarnation of evil!


    Could it be that the strange beast is here?


    According to legend, Qiongqi likes to eat people. There are so many corpses here, is it because Qiongqi did it?


    Whizzing!


    When Feng Zhulian was surprised, two sharp thorns flew out suddenly and attacked her in the other two directions. In order to resist these two sharp thorns, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain extended the Suzaku''s divine power shield around the body to three hundred and sixty degrees, so there was no need to be afraid. But in this way, she was surrounded by three sharp thorns, and the three sharp thorns had the power of a fierce beast. They were contending with her Suzaku divine shield, and she couldn''t get rid of them for a while.


    Fengzhu Lian has a hunch that it cannot go on like this. Because the three sharp thorns with Qiongqi power came by surprise, then this place is probably a trap. Whether it is a trap of Qiongqi, it does have the power of Qiongqi. Then, having the power of a fierce beast is no small matter, and you must get rid of the predicament of being surrounded immediately.


    Fengzhu Curtain wanted to get rid of the three poor thorns, but at this moment, the entire swamp began to change, and a black light curtain rose on the edge of the swamp, gradually surrounding the entire swamp.


    Of course, the Fengzhu Curtain was also surrounded.


    Seeing such a situation, Feng Zhu Lian was really shocked, and her ominous premonition grew stronger. This was calculated by others, and even if she possessed the divine power of Suzaku, it was absolutely impossible to solve it with 100% guarantee for the calculation with the powerful and strange power. The power of the four big beasts and the four big beasts were evenly matched, otherwise they wouldn''t have been fighting for thousands of years. Even, sometimes the power of the beast is stronger, and the beast needs to unite with allies to solve the beast.


    The Phoenix Pearl Curtain didn''t dare to be scornful, and immediately released the Suzaku''s divine power. While maintaining the Suzaku''s shield, three powerful little firebirds were condensed. After the three firebirds flew out immediately, they immediately attacked the three poor thorns. The three Qiongqili thorns were missed, and then taking advantage of the gap, Fengzhulian got out, no longer being flanked by the three Qiongqili thorns.


    After getting rid of the three thorny thorns, the phoenix curtain was about to leave the swamp. She has realized that this swamp is all tricky, like a specially designed trap. Leave the swamp first and observe the situation outside.


    However, things did not go as smoothly as Fengzhu Lian thought. When she spread the wings of Suzaku''s supernatural power and wanted to fly away from the swamp quickly, the whole swamp was already surrounded by the dark light curtain that had just risen. And then, Feng Zhu Lian suddenly felt his body being hit and torn, and there were waves of pain rushing.


    How is this going?


    Fengzhu Lian was shocked, is there an invisible person?


    Aware of the danger, Fengzhu Lian used Vermillion Bird''s divine power to spy, and his eyes turned into flame gold eyes. Then he saw that the entire swamp was full of vicious power. Those power bodies were like vicious ghosts and vicious. Of beasts. However, they are not physical, and can be changed and shuttled at will. It seems that the man-eater ants will bite every time they pass by the prey. If the prey does not have enough resistance, then the man-eater ants must become a bone after crawling.


    "Haha, it succeeded, the ancient monster fierce formation has been activated, even the gods have to be trapped to death, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain is just a divine power holder, and definitely cannot break free. Next, we only need to wait for her body to be broken, the divine power If it flows out, we can absorb it!" At this time, outside the swamp, there was a loud laughter, exactly what the Scorpion King said.


    Feng Zhulian heard it and looked around, again surprised. She saw Scorpion King, Tiger King, Lion King, and Snake King. The appearance of the four demon kings are all human heads and animal bodies. Seeing Qiuya and Qiuyao turning into a vixen, she immediately knew that these were monsters!


    It was actually a ghost made by the Yaozu, and it was dangerous now. No one can resolve the Yaozu''s hatred of humans. If people do not die, they will definitely not give up.


    Feng Zhulian became uneasy in her heart.

 Chapter 2205： Brutal Beast Kai Chi!

    Now this situation can not tolerate the phoenix curtain and still feel at ease. The Yaozu dared to appear directly, indicating that they have enough strength, otherwise they would definitely cherish this opportunity very much in the situation where they can just take shape.


    Fengzhu Lian could also understand that the traps in this marshland and Qiongqi''s power were all prepared for her. It was designed by the four demon kings to deal with her, and the purpose was to kill her and then seize divine power.


    This situation is somewhat ironic. They captured the divine power of the sacred beast, and at that time it was the sacred beast that was eyed by them. And now, they have seized the divine power, possessed the divine power, and they were targeted by others. In this case, it is almost as if they have become the second beast.


    However, Fengzhu Lian would not allow herself to really become a divine beast, and the ending would be hunted. She will prove that the difference between her and the sacred beast is that the sacred beast was hunted and killed, and she, no one can kill. Whoever comes to kill her will die!


    Of course, the monsters who came to kill her would also die.


    Fengzhu Lian was very angry, mobilizing the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird, and at the same time called out the powerful figure in the eternal landscape, a general wearing armor and a silver bow appeared. The general drew his bow and gathered a sharp arrow burning with raging fire. That aura, like the **** Houyi possessed, seemed to be able to shoot down the sun in the sky.


    This kind of power is the perfect combination of Fengzhu Curtain and the magical power of Vermillion Bird. Such power is far stronger than the divine power acquired at the beginning. Therefore, Fengzhu Lian has reasons to be confident.


    call!


    The armor general shot out the raging fire and sharp arrows, facing the Scorpion King who had just spoken.


    When King Scorpion saw it, he was shocked and sent out his full strength, forming a black shield to stand in front of him. Although there was an ancient monster and fierce formation at work, he still felt jealous after feeling the power of that fiery arrow.


    boom!


    The fiery fire and sharp arrows attacked and hit the barrier of the ancient demon fierce formation. The barrier immediately trembled, and the entire swamp shook. The activation of this ancient demon fierce formation was activated and maintained by the four demon kings standing in different positions. The position where King Scorpion stands at this time is one of the key directions. So he cannot leave. However, when the fiery fire and arrow attack hit the barrier of the ancient monster and fierce formation, the power was also transmitted to the key position. Therefore, King Scorpion was also affected.


    puff!


    Shocked by the powerful force, King Scorpion couldn''t help vomiting blood. The power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was really strong. Although it was filtered by the barrier of the ancient monster fierce formation, the remaining power could still easily severely wound the Scorpion King.


    Seeing this situation, the other three demon kings were very worried. If the Scorpion King can''t hold on, and the ancient monster fierce formation is broken, then their plan will fail. At that time, not only would he not be able to seize the divine power, but he would have exposed himself. Being chased by someone like Fengzhu Lian, the transformation of his cultivation to his current realm would also fall short.


    Such a result is absolutely unacceptable to them!


    The Tiger King shouted to the Scorpion King: "Scorpion King, I have a refined heart-protection pill here. You hurry up and swallow the treatment, and you must hold it until the ancient monster fierce formation weakens and tears the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain to no threat to us. until!"


    With that, Tiger King took out a golden medicine pill, pushed it out, and flew in front of King Scorpion.


    "Definitely!" Scorpion King endured the pain and drank it, took the medicine pill given by Tiger King, swallowed it, and quickly treated himself.


    The Lion King and Snake King on the other side are also using their power to relieve the pressure on the Scorpion King. The four demon kings are very united. For the great cause of the demon clan, they must kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and seize the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird.


    The disasters the Yaozu has suffered are both misfortune and blessing. The monster race, which used to have extremely fierce and chaotic internal struggles, has been deprived of luck by humans and gods and reduced to low-level livestock, and they all hate humans and gods. Now they have regained the opportunity to rise. They have put aside internal struggles, united and united. Externally, bloodbath the shame, revenge and revenge the glory of the Yaozu!


    Feng Zhu Lian was annoyed when she saw that her blow was not successful. In the previous blow, she used one that was close to the strongest force. And unexpectedly failed to crack the barrier of this ancient monster fierce formation. She realized that the magic circle that trapped her now was very difficult. At the same time, her body was constantly being attacked and her strength was also losing.


    It''s lifeless!


    This array is filled with lifeless spirits. Those corpses were refined. The lifelessness here will only deprive vitality, so the Phoenix Pearl Curtain will continue to be eaten away.


    You must get rid of this circle immediately, otherwise the situation is dangerous. Feng Zhulian realized this and attacked again, using the strongest force. He attacked the Scorpion King again, and the Scorpion King vomited blood again, hurting more than before. However, King Scorpion still did not fall, he gritted his teeth and insisted.


    At this time, the snake king actually cut a piece of his own flesh with his hands, and then pushed it out to feed the scorpion king. The Snake King said: "My snake king has practiced poison, and I have devoured a lot of spiritually effective things for a hundred years. The most important thing is that I practice poison in the same way as your scorpion king. So my things are for you. Big tonic. Eat it quickly and recover. You must kill this human and seize the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird!"


    The Scorpion King saw the flesh of the Snake King floating in front of him, and was very moved. They are really close to each other, united together. The tiger king and lion king nearby saw that they also admired the snake king. Cutting meat and feeding, this kind of thing is almost impossible in Yaozu. The monsters that appear will only kill each other, each as prey to prey.


    The Tiger King helped, the Snake King also helped, and the Lion King did not fall. The lion king blasted out the power of a diamond guard and enveloped the scorpion king''s body. In this way, King Scorpion can continue to hold on.


    The four demon kings worked together, and they felt an atmosphere of encouragement and pessimism, as if there was a strange thing conveying between them. Suddenly, it was like a fool to open up his mind, and he was sublimated. This is an epiphany, the power of the four demon kings seems to be significantly improved!


    The power of heaven and earth, the regulation of air luck, the grace of all things, fairness and justice. Now the four demon kings have evolved from the savage beast thinking to helping each other and cooperating, showing love, and sublimating wisdom. For this reason, heaven and earth luck has sheltered them and increased their power!


    Suddenly receiving the protection of strength, feeling the increase of strength, vaguely breaking through. King Scorpion was overjoyed. In this way, even if he faced Phoenix Pearl Curtain''s divine power attack again, he was confident that he could block it.


    The Scorpion King sneered at Feng Zhulian and shouted: "Humans, you often say that people are doing things, and the sky is watching. Ha...I''m ironic, yes, you are right. It is indeed people doing it, and sky watching. The way of heaven has always been fair. Thousands of years ago, you humans deprived us of the luck of the monster race, and let us degenerate into the livestock that you can slaughter and raise in captivity. You have done such ruthless things, Heaven will certainly not allow it. Now, it is time for Heaven to stand on our side and want your humans to perish!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Feng Zhulian became irritated, not in the mood to reason about anything, and attacked again.


    However, she found that her strength was greatly weakened, and she could no longer shake the ancient monster fierce formation.


    The consequences are disastrous!

 Chapter 2206： is it?

    The Phoenix Pearl Curtain fell into the Ancient Demon Fierce Array, this magic array made by the genius of the ancient monster clan, even the gods were very afraid of the powerful secret technique, which quickly weakened her power. At first she could still impress the barrier of the ancient monster fierce formation, but now she can''t do it.


    The worst thing is that at this time, after the Tiger King and the others were recognized by Qi Luck, they became enlightened and strengthened. As a result, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain couldn''t move the ancient monster fierce formation even more. When her power is weakened to the extreme, even her physical body will be torn apart by the power in the ancient monster fierce formation. That, she would become the weaker Tiger King they slaughtered at will.


    The Scorpion King was originally attacked continuously by the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and was injured, but under the treatment of the Tiger King''s Medicine Pill and the Snake King''s flesh and blood, it was much better. But now he is blessed by luck and his injuries are almost healed. In this way, he knew that this design to deal with the Phoenix Pearl Curtain had already set the overall situation, and it was obvious that they succeeded. They would kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and seize the power of the Vermilion Bird.


    So King Scorpion was very proud and happy. The Tiger King, Snake King and Lion King are also very excited. Originally, with their current strength, dealing with a divine power holder was somewhat worried. In case of failure, they cannot afford the consequences. The rare opportunity to revive, the plan failed, the identity was exposed, and the possibility of being killed, the rise of the monster race was greatly hindered.


    However, their plan succeeded. It was a risky gambling, and if the gambling was won, I was relieved at first, then excited and excited. Because the bet is won, the gain is huge. You can kill a human strong, and you can seize the supernatural power of Suzaku. What surprised them the most was that they were enlightened and enlightened, and they got lucky!


    The strength of Qi Yun is enhanced, which has many benefits compared to the mere increase of weakness. First, the force of Qi Luck can not only be used as force to fight, second, the force of Qi Luck can improve physical characteristics, spiritual wisdom, can understand the secret arts faster, and practice faster, and thirdly, the chance will be greater.


    In addition, as the leader of the demonic tribe, the increased luck and enlightenment will also affect their tribe. Just now after they opened up their minds, in this world, many members of the Tiger, Lion, Snake, and Scorpion tribes have improved their strength, and some can even be transformed. They rebelled against mankind one after another, and made some actions to kill mankind.


    For example, in a zoo, a tiger that was originally tamed is performing with the trainer, but because the tiger king¡¯s luck increases, it also benefits, strengthens, and improves wisdom. It brightens, and then roars at the trainer. I snapped the trainer¡¯s neck in one bite.


    Suddenly, the entire circus venue was in chaos, and the tiger ate a dozen people here.


    This is not only happening in circus performances, but also in zoos and in the wild. It''s like a joint resistance in the animal kingdom, a battle between animals and people is about to begin!


    In this case, the Red Wall Palace knew the reason. It is affected by changes in the luck of heaven and earth. Many scientists have noticed this kind of thing even without knowing about the luck of heaven and earth. However, they did not consider the power of deification, but regarded it as an abnormal change.


    They are still insisting on their views, thinking that there are no terrifying beasts. However, they also contradicted themselves, because that day, a giant dragon flew in the sky, which couldn''t be more real. Many people believe it, how long can they hold on?


    The chaos of the world is bigger than imagined, and it is coming soon!


    "Even the sky is helping us, Phoenix Pearl Curtain, you will die. This is the fate you humans are about to face. If the gods don''t kill you, our demons will kill you all!" At this time, the swamp deep in the forest. Ground, Feng Zhu Lian was trapped in the Ancient Demon Fierce Array. The King Scorpion knew that the overall situation was set, and sneered at Feng Zhu Lian.


    Feng Zhulian didn''t have the mind to pay attention to what King Scorpion said. She looked peaceful on the surface, but she was actually very flustered inside. She already felt the power of this ancient monster fierce formation, constantly depriving her of power, and constantly attacking her body, but she still couldn''t see it. In addition, it is full of death, her vitality is constantly losing, making her weak quickly, and even becoming old.


    And she also felt the change in Tiger King and their luck. For this, she was really angry. Unexpectedly, these monsters can also be blessed by luck. It seems that the blessings of this world of luck did not focus on Human Race. This is true of all things in the world, Xixi of living beings.


    In a world where humans have dominated for thousands of years, I suddenly saw that monsters are more blessed by heaven and earth than human beings. As a human being, Fengzhu Lian is actually very angry, and even feels that heaven is unfair and God does not have eyes!


    However, following Tang Ye so much time, she knew the pattern of this world again. Destiny has been mutated, secretly controlled. But luck is still independent, and it is still distributed fairly and fairly. Therefore, the enlightened Tiger King and the others are blessed by air luck, it is not an injustice of heaven, but a normal condition of air luck adjustment.


    According to Tang Ye''s statement, they should be fortunate that the air luck adjustment is still like this, not as mutated as fate, and they didn''t pay much attention to which side, even the gods. Therefore, it is precisely because the adjustment of air luck is still so fair and just, this world is full of possibilities.


    It is possible for talent to defeat God.


    Feng Zhu Lian can only say that she is out of luck.


    She tried her best to stay calm, trying to break the ancient monster fierce formation, but suddenly there was a pain in her body, then weakness, and she couldn''t help falling to the ground. At this moment, she knew that she was finished.


    The Scorpion King continued to sneer: "Huh, Fengzhu Lian, do you think this is a magic circle that can be easily cracked? This is the strongest group of our monster clan, the god-killing circle created by the ancient monster clan. You are nothing but a magic circle. Only possessing the supernatural power of Suzaku, not really a god, so weak, still want to break free?"


    Feng Zhulian knew that she couldn''t break free, as if she had given up struggling, looked at King Scorpion, and said angrily: "What is the ability to attack people secretly? If we have the ability, we can single out!"


    "Oh." King Scorpion laughed treacherously, looking at Feng Zhulian and said: "Don''t think that you can irritate me, I''m not that stupid. Sneak attack? Singled out? That sounds really funny. Sneak attack is what you humans love to do. , But singled out is indeed what our Demon King likes to do. However, I won''t be singled out with you until your divine power disappears. Now, what I have to do is to take away your divine power!"


    "Dreaming!" Feng Zhulian shouted in a low voice: "You may have forgotten that in this world, the strongest person is not the divine power holder like me, but the one who can create divine power holders with one hand. And this person , It is my lord. Do you think the lord will allow you to seize my divine power?"


    "Void Lord?" When it comes to this, King Scorpion is still very jealous. After all, that person is mysterious and powerful, and the four great beasts will die because of him.


    However, there is no trace of the Void Lord now. The Scorpion King calmed down and snorted: "When the Void Lord arrives, you are already dead, and we have taken away the divine power!"


    "Really?" Just as King Scorpion finished speaking, he suddenly felt a pair of deep eyes staring at him behind him.

 Chapter 2207： Not auditory hallucinations!

    King Scorpion thought he had auditory hallucinations, and as soon as he finished speaking to Fengzhu Lian, he heard a gloomy and hoarse response, as if he was deliberately threatening.


    is it?


    When he heard these two words, King Scorpion''s body became stiff, as if he was being stared at by a poisonous snake. When he moved, the poisonous snake would come and kill him.


    King Scorpion didn''t dare to move. This danger came from his instinct. In this case, it must be an extremely powerful enemy. And the enemy he thought of was the Void Lord!


    After all, he was talking to Feng Zhu Lian just now to help Feng Zhu Lian, and of course he would be the Void Lord.


    However, the Tiger King and the others did not hear such a voice. They found it strange to see that the Scorpion King suddenly stopped talking and stopped moving. When he looked at King Scorpion, King Scorpion appeared even more stiff, as if he was very scared.


    Tiger King couldn''t help but said, "Scorpion King, what happened?"


    Hearing the voice of his companions, King Scorpion came back to his senses, looked at King Tiger and them, and said, "Did you not hear the voice just now?"


    "The voice just now? What sound?" Tiger King and the others looked at King Scorpion for a while, wondering what King Scorpion was referring to.


    King Scorpion said nervously: "It seems that the Void Lord is coming! He warned me!"


    Hearing the words of King Scorpion, King Tiger and the others were taken aback. Even the phoenix curtain in the ancient monster fierce formation was taken aback. Then they all looked around, where there were other people''s shadows. Therefore, the Void Lord did not come at all!


    "King Scorpion, what are you doing? Are you afraid of the Void Lord? This is also normal. The power of the Void Lord is probably the first in the ancestral land. Who is not afraid? But he is not here now, what we are going to do, It is to quickly kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, seize the Suzaku''s divine power, and leave quickly, so that you don''t have to worry about the Void Lord. If we delay, then we may be discovered by the Void Lord!" The Tiger King said to the Scorpion King.


    The Lion King and the Snake King felt that the Tiger King was justified and nodded in agreement: "Yes, the Scorpion King, let us quickly get rid of this human woman, take the Suzaku supernatural power, and leave here."


    Feng Zhu Lian was still looking around. She didn''t know if King Xie''s words just teased her deliberately, but at this moment, she really looked forward to the arrival of the Void Lord. Because all she can think of and can save her is the Void Lord.


    She didn''t expect that she would be so useless, and was designed to deal with by several demon kings. Now her situation is very dangerous, she can''t escape by herself. If this goes on, she will die, and her power will be taken away.


    Of course she didn''t want such a thing to happen!


    However, she watched one lap, two laps, or even the third lap, without seeing Tang Ye around her. She panicked even more, thinking that this was the Scorpion King''s design to deal with her, then she must have thought of guarding against Tang Ye. In this case, Tang Ye might not be able to spot her for a while.


    Thinking about this, she was even more afraid.


    At this time, the Snake King said: "Scorpion King, haven''t we been prepared to beware of the Void Lord? In order not to be discovered by the Void Lord, the ancient monster fierce formation we launched covered the atmosphere, and we also arranged around us. That''s a lot. In this way, the Void Lord will not find us so quickly. When he finds out, we have successfully obtained the supernatural power of Suzaku and left."


    This is the fact, since it is designed to capture divine power, how can you not mention Fang Void Lord? Therefore, before launching the ancient demon fierce formation, these four demon kings had arranged various things to ensure that the plan to deal with the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and seize the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird was foolproof.


    The Scorpion King was originally very worried, and when he heard the words of the Tiger King and the others, he felt quite settled. In order to avoid accidents, he looked resolute, looked at the Phoenix Pearl curtain, and said to the Tiger King and the others: "You are right, we will kill this human woman immediately, seize the power of the Vermillion Bird, and then leave."


    "Okay, let''s take action and give this human woman a fatal blow!" The Snake King sneered gloomily, and couldn''t hide the excitement, because it would be successful to seize the divine power, then their strength would be greatly improved.


    When Feng Zhu Lian heard the words of the Snake King, her heart sank. It''s **** damn, whatever you worry about the most. Thinking of King Tiger, they were on guard against the Lord, but they didn''t expect that they were really on guard. In this case, I am afraid that the Lord really cannot come to save himself in time, right?


    That is to be done.


    Feng Zhulian felt that this kind of thing was ridiculous, and how to gain supernatural power, he still had to fall into this fate. With divine power, shouldn''t it be awesome, no one can stop it? Now, it was indeed harmed by a few monsters.


    However, they can''t look down upon Tiger King in this way. After all, they are the inheritors of the blood of the demon king. They are born with the memory of the blood, and once the air transport allows them, they can quickly transform, cultivate, and then grow. The most important thing is that they have the inheritance of ancient demon clan secret arts, using those ancient secret arts, it is very easy to deal with others, such as the ancient demon fierce formation here.


    In this way, after being calculated, the defeat is not very wrong. It is not that he is too weak, but the enemy is sinister and cunning, and his strength is extraordinary.


    Feng Zhulian sneered suddenly, feeling very ridiculous. He didn''t expect that at this time, he was not thinking about how to escape, but finding a reason to persuade himself not to be so unwilling. There is a reason for failure.


    And this kind of mood just shows that Fengzhu Lian is in despair and has reached the point of despair.


    At this time, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain has been very weakened, and the body is also pained by the impact of the transparent nether power. The most important thing is the loss of vitality under the death air. She feels that she is about to lose consciousness, how can she cope with King Scorpion They joined forces to attack.


    The Scorpion King, Tiger King, Snake King, and Lion King, they mobilized their strongest force to unite against the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. The phoenix curtain desperately radiated the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird, as if a Vermillion Bird shrouded her body, protecting her.


    boom!


    The attacks of the four demon kings hit the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, which was temporarily protected by Suzaku''s power, but her power was weak, and the protection of the Suzaku phantom slowly disappeared. If the four forces rushed through her body, then she would be hit by a fatal blow.


    However, at this moment, King Scorpion felt a gloomy power staring at him again, and then he instinctively flashed aside.


    "Hurry up!" The King Xie yelled again.


    King Scorpion suddenly withdrew from his power, making the fatal blow to Fengzhu Lian failed. Then when they heard the scorpion king''s low drink, the tiger king and the others were shocked. When they were affected by the shock, they instinctively jumped and avoided.


    call!


    Then they saw that a dark blade cut down. Powerful, terrible, and deadly. Fortunately, they avoided, otherwise the body might be cut in half.


    Rumble!


    After the dark blade was cut down, the ground was cut, and a huge ditch was cracked.


    "Above!" King Scorpion whispered again.


    Then the Tiger King and the others looked towards the sky, and saw a faceless person with a black robe fluttering in the sky looking down at them.


    "Damn it!" The Scorpion King shouted angrily. It turned out that what I heard just now was not an auditory hallucination, but real.


    The Void Lord is here!

 Chapter 2208： Poor and strange!

    Tang Ye''s arrival was a devastating blow to King Scorpion. They know very well that they can''t deal with the Void Lord, so they are the best defense against the Void Lord.


    Although it is reasonable to say that the Void Lord cannot break through the **** level and has no divine power, it should be weaker than the divine power holder, but the reality is that common sense cannot be used in the matter of the Void Lord. To judge, everyone was afraid of him.


    Now that the Void Lord has arrived, King Scorpion and the others are extremely gloomy, angry, but very helpless. They don''t understand why they took so many precautions and were still found by the Void Lord so quickly. They don''t understand this kind of thing, and don''t think about it now, because they must consider how to deal with the Void Lord. If you can''t deal with it, then you have to run away, and you can''t let yourself go wrong.


    Neither of them thought about fighting Tang Ye to death. As for the reason, when it comes to them, they are all very heartbroken, because there is a contrast that prevents them from having such thoughts. The reason for the heartache is the business of Qiuya the fox and Qiu Yao. Qiuya and Qiuyao are seven-tailed fox demon, in terms of strength, they are already at the level of the demon king. However, according to rumors, when Qiuya and Qiu Yao wanted to seize the basal power, they fought against Tang Ye, and they lost terribly.


    Even Qiuya and Qiu Yao couldn''t deal with Tang Ye together, so the four of them who were not at the level of the Demon King certainly couldn''t deal with Tang Ye. Regarding Qiuya and Qiuyao, they knew that Qiuya and Qiuyao were following Tang Ye now, and they were angry, believing that Qiuya and Qiuyao had betrayed the monster clan and helped Tang Ye do things. On the other hand, they felt that Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were forced and controlled by Tang Ye. Who let Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao lose to Tang Ye that day seized the basal power. In this way, if they want to survive, they must have paid some price. Perhaps it is the price that made them have to follow Tang Ye.


    If Qiuya and Qiuyao betrayed the demon clan, then the tiger king and the demon king and demon clan would do everything possible to kill Qiuya and Qiuyao. The demon clan does not allow such betrayers to exist!


    If Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao are forced to follow Tang Ye, then they will do everything possible to save Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. One is to save the monster clan, and second, Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s strength are very much needed by them. Two seven-tailed monster foxes, think about it, are about to reach the **** level, and one can be worth tens of millions of ordinary monsters.


    But now, what Tiger King and the others need to consider is how to get away under Tang Ye. With their wisdom, the impulse and brutality of being a beast was greatly suppressed. So they knew that they needed to abandon the idea of ??killing the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and seizing the power of the Vermillion Bird. Give up this plan and try everything possible to save yourself. Only keeping yourself is the most important thing. The so-called green hills are not afraid of no firewood. If he refuses to admit defeat and can''t swallow that breath, and if he has to fight the Venerable Venerable Master, in the end, he may not be able to kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, he will not be able to seize the power of the Vermillion Bird, and he will be killed here.


    This kind of result is really stupid.


    After the four demon kings opened their minds, they became very calm and very understanding. They each looked at each other and nodded, not planning to fight the Venerable Venerable Master, and then suddenly exerted their strength to hit the phoenix curtain in the ancient monster fierce formation.


    The current Phoenix Pearl Curtain completely lost the ability to withstand their attacks, and the longer the Ancient Demon Fierce Array, the greater the damage, if she did not save the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, she would definitely be in danger.


    It turned out that Tiger King and the others attacked like this to make Tang Ye transfer to save Feng Zhu Lian, and then they took advantage of this gap to escape. They knew that Tang Ye had the ability to jump in space, and if the delay was not long enough, it would be easy to catch up with them. However, at this point in the ancient monster fierce formation, it would take some time to crack even Tang Ye, so they were confident that they could leave.


    Tang Ye wanted to deal with the Tiger King and the others, but the situation of Feng Zhu Lian was even more critical. He could only save Feng Zhu Lian immediately. In fact, he could come here so quickly because the Tiger King and the others suddenly opened up their minds and were lucky. If it weren''t for the change in luck, let him realize that he would definitely not be able to find Phoenix Pearl Curtain so quickly. After all, the precautions taken by the Tiger King were very effective. They evaded him and prevented him from tracking.


    This is probably a combination of gains and losses. Tiger King and the others got their luck, but Tang Ye discovered their traces through the changes in their luck, and then tracked them down. In this way, the Tiger King and the others were strengthened by their luck, but they could not kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and could not capture the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird.


    Tang Ye rushed towards the ancient monster fierce formation, but the ancient monster fierce formation had a formation barrier, and at the beginning he could not break through. At this time, Tiger King and the others began to retreat and left quickly. Tang Ye couldn''t pursue it because he wanted to save Fengzhu Lian. He suddenly issued a strong force, and finally broke a little of the barrier of the ancient monster fierce formation, and then went in in front of the Fengzhu curtain. The Tiger King and the others were still suffering from the Phoenix Pearl Curtain''s attack, and the injuries continued. Tang Ye helped resolve those attacks, Feng Zhulian breathed a sigh of relief, but was unable to speak, looking at Tang Ye, she couldn''t speak. She wanted to say thank you, but she was too weak and almost fainted.


    When Tang Ye entered the ancient monster fierce formation, he felt the power inside, the endless death energy, and the dense ghost body attacks. This seemed to be the power of the dark demons, but it was also like the power of the dead in the **** world. No wonder the creatures in the sun can''t resist it. This is the completely opposite force, repulsion and impact. It''s like a person who goes to a place without oxygen, and soon can''t bear it, and suffocates.


    However, because Tang Ye was in the state of transforming demons and had experienced the state of resurrection of the dead, he quickly adapted to the environment in the ancient monsters and fierce formations without any discomfort. He picked up the phoenix curtain and quickly left the ancient monster fierce formation. However, the ancient demon fierce formation left from the inside, and there was another barrier blockade, and Tang Ye had to break through again.


    Fortunately, this ancient demon fierce formation was launched by Tiger King and the others who were not very powerful, and Tang Ye broke through in a short time. Otherwise, even if Qiuya and Qiuyao''s level of monster power were activated, he would have to use his energy to break through. Now that the Fengzhu Curtain was outside, it was no longer affected by the ancient monsters and fierce formations. The situation was much better, and he was breathing heavily.


    But she was still very weak, and she had lost too much vitality in the ancient monster fierce formation just now, and her whole person became pale. Tang Ye only needs to infuse her with vitality and stabilize her injury.


    Feng Zhu Lian looked at Tang Ye who was treating her, at such a close distance, the facelessness covered by that power made her mood extremely complicated. One thing she couldn''t deny was that she was very dependent on Tang Ye. Tang Ye took her up, and then saved her again and again. She had a subtle feeling for Tang Ye that surpassed her superiors. She wanted to see Tang Ye''s true face, but she didn''t dare. I am afraid that after seeing it, she will lose this person who gives her peace of mind.


    Roar!


    When Tang Ye treated Fengzhu Lian, he suddenly roared, and then a beast fell from the sky.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw that the face of a tiger-like hedgehog had a pair of wings. This was a strange beast!

 Chapter 2209： What happened to it?

    Tang Ye was really surprised, how could Qiongqi suddenly appear?


    Qiongqi is known as the incarnation of evil, with sharp thorns all over his body, a tiger-like body, and a pair of tough wings. This is a fierce beast that can fly, which greatly increases the difficulty of dealing with it.


    Feng Zhu Lian received Tang Ye''s treatment, and her injury improved a lot, but she was still weak and it was impossible to participate in the battle. Now that the Qiongqi beast appears, I am also very worried.


    "Yes, it was Qiongqi''s own power that attracted it!" Feng Zhulian said to Tang Ye, enduring discomfort. This is her guess, but it is almost certain.


    She was attracted by Qiongqi''s power, and was caught in the trap of King Scorpion. The Scorpion King has a strange power, this is the biggest bait that makes her trap. The power of Qiongqi is real. Now that Qiongqi''s power radiated, it was probably felt by Qiongqi Beast, so he came immediately.


    What Feng Zhulian thought was that the Qiongqi in front of him was the Qiongqi among the ancient beasts. But in fact, Tang Ye knew that this Qiongqi was not the Qiongqi of the ancient beasts. Just like the gluttonous fierce beast, it is only a ray of spirit power of the Qiongqi deity.


    Feng Zhulian asked Tang Ye to be careful, and said, "The Scorpion King and the others possessed Qiongqi''s power. They lured me here, and I was caught in their trap. Now that Qiongqi is here, I am afraid it is because of the Scorpion King and their Qiongqi power. ."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said to Feng Zhulian: "You take a good rest first, and Qiongqi will let me deal with it."


    Feng Zhulian was stunned, and said to Tang Ye: "But how do you deal with the poor and strange beasts, the beast may not be weaker than the beast."


    Tang Ye loosened his shoulders and said, "It''s okay. I can deal with it for a while. Heilong and Xiaozi should know the situation here, and they will come soon. Rather, Qiongqi appeared by himself and helped us. It saves the effort to find it."


    For Tang Ye, the current fierce beast is not terrible. He may not be able to deal with it alone, but with other people, there is nothing to fear from the beast. Don''t worry about the problem of the power melting pot now, he is even more fearless. If it weren''t for Qiongqi''s power to start, he didn''t need to slowly become stronger like Taotie, and he was directly at the **** level, and he could deal with it alone.


    Roar!


    Qiongqi came, like all beasts, now raised his head and roared, declaring his majesty.


    The power of the beast is frightening. At this time, Fengzhu Curtain was injured, and the divine power played a relatively small role. Before the roaring Qiongqi Fierce Beast, his body stiffened. This is the impact of power. Many cultivators died at this point when hunting powerful beasts. The beast was powerful, his physical strength and mental quality could not keep up, and he was frightened. Then the beast swooped over and died on the spot.


    Tang Ye patted the shoulder of Feng Zhu Lian, helping Feng Zhu Lian to relax, and said, "You should heal yourself, I will deal with Qiong Qi."


    Feng Zhulian nodded and said, "Master, be careful!"


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, and walked towards Qiongqi. Looking at the figure like this, Feng Zhu Lian was very worried, but also slightly sad, as if she was in a crush on someone, if she couldn''t love it, she would eventually be separated.


    Qiongqi landed directly on the swamp where the ancient monster and evil formations were arranged. The Ancient Demon Fierce Array also had an effect on it, but it ignored it. On the contrary, after falling on the swamp, many of the corpses under the swamp, who were used as sacrifices to the ancient monster formation, appeared. That scene was disgusting, terrifying, **** and terrifying.


    Qiongqi is a beast that likes to eat people, but it doesn''t like to eat dead people. Seeing so many dead people, it was very upset and screamed again. Fortunately, it came to find the power of the Qiongqi deity, so it quickly looked around, looking for the three sharp thorns that carried the power of the Qiongqi and fierce beast deity.


    Those three sharp thorns with Qiongqi power were picked up by the leader of the Scorpion Race on the battlefield of Meteorite thousands of years ago. Although they only contain a little Qiongqi power, they are also very rare for the current Qiongqi beasts. of. Because the Qiongqi power contained in these three sharp thorns is the power of the Qiongqi deity, not the power of the soul. Then, as a beast transformed by the spirit of Qiongqi''s deity, the current Qiongqi beast must really want to gain the true power of its owner, which can greatly increase its power.


    The Qiongqi Fierce Beast looked around, and when he saw Tang Ye, his eyes lit up. The power of Qiongqi''s deity was on Tang Ye!


    Indeed, at this moment, Tang Ye was holding the three sharp thorns with the power of Qiongqi.


    The Qiongqi Fierce Beast immediately wanted to **** the power item in Tang Ye''s hand, but suddenly it frowned and stopped, staring at Tang Ye with a hoarse voice and said, "Who are you? Why...you have gluttonous power?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Qiongqi, feeling puzzled. He did have the power of gluttony, but he didn''t understand why Qiongqi saw it. He didn''t release the phantom of gluttony.


    Qiongqi probably felt jealous of Tang Ye. He wanted to find out Tang Ye''s situation before he took action. He snorted coldly: "Our four big fierce beasts know their own affairs. You do have the power of gluttony. What is your relationship with gluttony? ?"


    It turned out to be the connection and sentiment between the fierce beasts. After Tang Ye understood, he looked at Qiongqi without concealing it, and said directly: "I have already killed the gluttonous food."


    "What?!" Qiong Qi was shocked when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Taotie was actually killed?


    Fengzhu Lian was also surprised. She didn''t believe what Tang Ye said. Tang Ye actually killed the gluttonous food? She knew that Tang Ye was very powerful, but no matter how powerful it was, she wouldn''t be that powerful. They have just started to look for the four big beasts, even if they join hands, it will take some time to solve the target of the four big beasts. There is also the most important question, is the magic furnace found?


    Feng Zhu Lian didn''t know that Tang Ye had created a greedy furnace, nor did he know that the strength of the gluttonous beast was not god-level at first, so he would be so surprised.


    But Qiongqi is different. After Qiongqi was surprised, he began to think about the possibility of this problem. Because it knows that the power of gluttony is not like their three big beasts, it is above the **** level from the beginning. In this case, gluttony may indeed be dealt with.


    However, thinking of a key question, Qiongqi never believes that Taotie was killed. Because gluttony is immortal, no one can kill it, at best it is sealed.


    Qiong Qi thought, and suddenly slapped Tang Ye. The body of the Qiongqi Fierce Beast is much larger than the human bodies of Tang Ye. To the human body, they are like a building. Qiongqi didn''t want Lutiao to transform into a human form like that. At this time, it looked like a fierce beast.


    Qiong Qi slapped down, the ground shook, and then took the slap back, seeing that Tang Ye was not there. Qiong Qi didn''t expect to slap Tang Ye to death. It immediately sensed Tang Ye''s position, and when he looked up, he saw that Tang Ye was already above the air, facing its head.


    "You didn''t seal the gluttony, but you do have the power of gluttony. Say, how are you doing with gluttony?" Qongqi asked, staring at Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2210： Like surrender!

    Almost everyone thinks the same, thinking that gluttony is unkillable. Therefore, Qiongqi also believed that Tang Ye could not kill Taotie. Even if Taotie hasn''t swallowed enough power to strengthen himself, he will not be killed, at most he will be sealed. And if they were sealed, they could feel it among the fierce beasts.


    But the gluttony power that Qiongqi felt was a bit weird now, Tang Ye had this kind of power, but it was not the gluttony he knew. What exactly is going on?


    While staring at Tang Ye, Qiong Qi glanced around again and found that there was no one else except the injured Phoenix Pearl Curtain, and then he was relieved. Because it was Tang Ye alone, she didn''t worry that something would happen to her.


    To kill it, one must have enough power, and second, there must be a melting pot of supernatural power. What it saw here was that Tang Ye didn''t have enough power, and there was no magical power melting pot, so it believed that Tang Ye could not kill it. Of course, this must be resolved before Tang Ye''s power arrives, otherwise it can still be dealt with.


    Qiongqi thinks this kind of thing is quite ironic. The four major fierce beasts, even if they are just the spirit power of the deity, are extremely powerful, at the level of gods, but now, they have to be jealous of this human, even afraid.


    This is not in line with the power and notoriety of their beasts.


    "It''s not the trash of the four great beasts." Qiongqi has quite resentment for the four great beasts that were killed by Tang Ye and taken away their divine power. If the four great beasts weren''t defeated first, and let the human side gain divine power and strengthen their power, how would they fall into the situation of fearing humans?


    No wonder the Celestial faction failed thousands of years ago. Looking at the current situation, isn''t there a reason? The four big beasts are now classified as the gods. In fact, they were forced to be pulled by the gods because the gods were also included in the gods. Then, as the power to serve the gods, they had to become The power of the Celestial faction.


    Qiongqi believes that if all the things of attracting the divine power and letting the gods return to the ancestral land are left to their fierce gods, it will definitely be a perfect success, and it will not become what it is.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was in the air, facing Qiongqi''s two eyes frontally, without any fear, and said to Qiongqi: "I just said that Taotie has been killed by me, and next, I will kill you. "


    "Ha... ha ha ha..." Qiong Qi felt that Tang Ye''s words were really arrogant. Such a character fits their aggressive and arrogant beasts. It was amused by Tang Ye, and said to Tang Ye: "You are alone now, do you think you can kill me?"


    "Funny." As he said, Qiongqi suddenly changed his face, and slapped him with a slap. The body was huge and sharp, and the body of the person being hit couldn''t stand it.


    Tang Ye, who was only proficient in space power, could split the void to evade at any time, and Qiongqi''s attack did not pose any threat to him.


    However, Qiongqi didn''t stop his slap. The vibration and momentum between his palms were very strong, and it formed a kind of pursuit. Even if Tang Ye used the ability to jump in space to avoid, he had to split the void continuously. Qiongqi can lock where he will appear after jumping in the space, and then immediately catch up with him. Such an attack was very compact for Tang Ye, and there was no room for rest. If the avoidance fails to keep up, there may be accidents.


    Qiongqi didn''t talk nonsense with Tang Ye, he just hit it directly. But it did this to let Tang Ye know a thing or two. Tang Ye knew very well that Qiongqi was afraid that he wanted to make a quick fight, because he had no time to delay. If Heilong and Xiaozi, and Wang Cangcang were allowed to come, then it would definitely be invincible.


    In fact, Tang Ye could also try to directly fight against Qiongqi. Maybe he could kill Qiongqi. After all, he had the power of gluttonous, and he had merged two gluttonous spirits, and he was already in a god-level realm. He was only worried a little bit, that is, gluttony is a puppet gluttonous, with many abilities, such as gluttonous tricks, he has not figured it out clearly. It''s like a person who has mastered a lot of skills can only use ordinary attacks, so he certainly hasn''t exerted his power, and may not be able to defeat the enemy.


    Therefore, Tang Ye still avoided for the time being, so he should delay it, wait for the black dragon and the others to come, and then kill Qiongqi, it is not difficult.


    After playing for a while, Qiongqi realized that the passing of time was very detrimental to it. Then it lowered the target a bit, there was no need to kill Tang Ye, as long as it captured the three sharp thorns with Qiongqi''s power in Tang Ye''s hands. Gaining the power of the deity of Qiongqi, for the spirit of Qiongqi, can merge, quickly increase the strength, and has a good enlightening effect on understanding.


    It is necessary to contain Tang Ye''s avoidance, and then attack Tang Ye, and then take the Qiongqi''s thorn.


    Qiong Qi thought for a while, and suddenly stopped chasing Tang Ye, and instead slapped Feng Zhulian with a slap. Feng Zhu Lian is currently using Vermillion Bird''s divine power to heal his wounds, and he has not recovered enough yet, so he definitely can''t hold a slap like Qiongqi.


    Feeling the pressure of strength, Fengzhu Lian was startled and cursed Qiongqi for being shameless, and suddenly called. Of course, among the opponents, there is nothing despicable or despicable, as long as you can win, you are the king. Fighting against a deadly enemy, is there anything to be honest? Either you die or I die, no matter where you are concerned, let alone a fierce beast. If it is not evil, can it still be called a fierce beast?


    Fengzhu Lian stopped healing, and sent out Suzaku''s supernatural power to protect herself. She didn''t panic, but also prepared. Qiang couldn''t hold Qiongqi''s attack, but he could hold it for a while, and then Tang Ye would come to rescue her. Even so, she will still be injured and shocked, so the injury will be aggravated. In other words, the healing just now was wasted.


    It doesn''t matter, as long as you keep your life and hold divine power, you can always recover. Therefore, Feng Zhu Lian knew that he would not be killed by a single blow, so he didn''t panic.


    "Naive." However, Qiongqi is also quite intelligent. Seeing Feng Zhu Lian calmly exuding Vermillion Bird''s supernatural power and not worrying much, she knew what Feng Zhu Lian was thinking. Then, it wouldn''t make Fengzhu Lian so satisfied, and it performed a very strong stunt.


    "Extremely wicked!" Qiongqi gave a low voice, and then saw that the slap it slapped on the phoenix bead curtain condensed a cloud of dark power, which rotates to form an adsorption vortex, like a spiral pill, very terrifying and powerful . It''s like a cold and lifeless **** that can draw people into it, and then be strangled by evil forces.


    This was a secret skill played by Qiong Qi, which was not used against Tang Ye. With the blessing of secret skills, the already injured Phoenix Pearl Curtain could not be held.


    Both Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian felt it, and under the release of terrible evil power, the power blessed by secret skills was much stronger than ordinary clapping attacks.


    There will be something wrong with the Fengzhu curtain. This is a simple expectation, and it is clear that if there is no other force to stop Qiongqi, it will be like this.


    Tang Ye knew that he had to rush to help before Qiongqi attacked Fengzhu Curtain, and then he quickly jumped in space, appeared in front of Fengzhu Curtain, and immediately called out the gluttonous illusion to contend with Qiongqi''s vicious dark vortex.


    Gourmet is not afraid of all powers, and eats as long as you can. In this way, you are not afraid that under the attack of Qiongqi''s stunt, there will be other unexpected powers.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the gluttonous phantom appeared, and after fusing the gluttonous beast, it had become as lifelike and ferocious as the real gluttonous beast. The gluttonous phantom roared, before directly blocking Qiongqi''s attack, so that Tang Ye and Fengzhu Lian were in peace.


    "Wh, what?!" Qiongqi was stunned when he saw the gluttonous food in front of him.


    It was as if Taotie returned to Tang Ye''s side and helped Tang Ye deal with it. It couldn''t accept it!

 Chapter 2211： To be beaten by a group!

    The gluttonous phantom, although it is a puppet power, is also lifelike, almost the same as the gluttonous beast in appearance and power, so it will make people think that it is the glutton itself.


    Therefore, when the gluttonous phantom appeared, Qiongqi felt that it was originally a gluttonous beast. And the gluttonous fierce beast helped Tang Ye resist its attack. It''s not like, Taotie obeyed Tang Ye''s words?


    The ancient fierce beast actually obeyed a human''s words, isn''t this a joke?


    "Got, what are you doing?!" Qiong Qi was furious and roared at the phantom of Gut.


    The terrible gluttonous illusion is a puppet power under Tang Ye''s control. It doesn''t care about Qiongqi, let alone wake up suddenly because of Qiongqi''s low drink. It is the four major fierce beasts, which destroy everything, and will never be controlled by others. Therefore, under the control of Tang Ye, the phantom of Taotie roared at Qiongqi, and then activated the power of Taotie, swallowed it greedily, and ate the dark vortex power of "very fierce and evil" played by Qiongqi.


    After eating up Qiongqi''s power, Taotie was not only okay, but her momentum rose, and she seemed to become even more powerful.


    "What, what?!" Qiongqi was surprised when he saw this. It didn''t expect the gluttony to eat its power. Even if the gluttony possesses the ability to swallow greedily, the power of gluttony has not grown so strong, it is impossible to eat its power at once, otherwise it will burst the stomach, and then the body will fall apart, and it will take a certain time to heal again.


    The glutton in front of me is not the glutton I know!


    Qiongqi came to this conclusion.


    The gluttonous food in front of him, what can be swallowed, is stronger than the gluttony he knew. Could it be that this gluttonous beast is stronger than the gluttonous beast he knows? But how can there be two gluttons in the world? !


    Qiongqi was a little dazed, looking at the gluttonous phantom that followed Tang Ye''s words, and felt it was too incredible.


    In fact, according to the original gluttonous beast, it is indeed impossible to swallow the power of Qiongqi at once. But the current gluttonous phantom is okay. That''s because the gluttonous phantom has merged the spirits of the two gluttonous deities. Such a gluttonous phantom, the power that can be accommodated, is naturally stronger than the previous gluttonous beast.


    This was also beyond Tang Ye''s expectation. He had just asked Taotie to come out to help resist a part of Qiongqi''s power, and he would stop the rest. Unexpectedly, Gourmet swallowed Qiongqi''s power in one sip, then there would be nothing wrong with him, he was much more relaxed. He realized that with the fusion of two gluttonous deity''s spirit powers, the gluttonous phantom could swallow a stronger power, and more greedy. Qiongqi''s power may not be able to satisfy it.


    Although he is a puppet, he is instinctively swallowed by hunger, thirst and greed. In order to satisfy this, he will be fearless. Now that the gluttonous illusion comes out, I am afraid that I really want to eat Qiongqi. Because Qiongqi''s power is very strong, only by eating Qiongqi can it satisfy its hunger and thirst and satisfy its greedy desire to devour it.


    That being the case, Tang Ye let Taotie Vision kill Qiongqi and issue orders.


    Roar!


    The gluttonous head held high, whether it was the big mouth under the chest or the head on the face of the four eyes, they were all moving at the same time, which can be said to be very scary and weird. Then it volleyed away, stepped on the void, walked away quickly, rushed towards Qiongqi, and launched an attack on Qiongqi.


    If it was the gluttonous beast before, Qiongqi had a way to suppress it, but facing the current gluttonous illusion, it was very jealous. In fact, regarding the existence of gluttonous, the other three great beasts are all jealous. Gourmet is more terrifying than them. Once gluttonous was sealed, they wanted to deal with the ancient gods, and they had to seek gluttonous help to untie gluttonous seal. It seems that they and gluttonous are not at the same level. Of course, this must be done under the gluttonous deity, or the gluttonous spirit that has swallowed enough power, otherwise the gluttonous will also encounter a seal.


    Taotie was born into the void, and to a certain extent, he was not afraid of physical attacks, so if he collided, even if his body was crashed or twisted, it would heal quickly. For this reason, in the collision battle, the gluttonous phantom is not afraid of everything, and rushing forward is brutal. And if the enemy is bitten by it, he will face the danger of being swallowed. The current gluttonous phantom became like a hungry wolf, just attack Qiongqi.


    I was very worried when I saw it. Such gluttony, it doesn''t want to be entangled. Not to mention that the gluttony will not die, but will absorb its power with the radiating greed and devouring instinct, and then become stronger. If the gluttony cannot be resolved quickly, it is best not to fight it. Therefore, Qiongqi has no plans to fight with gluttony.


    Qiongqi flapped his wings and flew in the air, avoiding the attack of the gluttonous phantom. Now it has no time to deal with Tang Ye. This kind of situation is something it never expected, and it has more power than gluttony, it knows that it can''t deal with Tang Ye. But continue to fight like this, until Tang Ye''s divine power holders arrive one after another, it will be dangerous.


    So the next thing to do is very obvious, and that is to evacuate. It can only be said that it is a pity not to get the power of Qiongqi deity. But now that the traces are exposed, they also need to get rid of and hide, otherwise they will be tracked by Tang Ye and they will definitely be killed.


    It''s so pathetic. This is not the fate that the ancient beasts should have, how could it become like this?


    If I had heard of the four big beasts before, gluttonous, qungqi, —ƒè», and chaos, which one would not be scary? Now, as the ancient fierce beast, how much does it want to avoid?


    Although it is only transformed by the spirit of the ancient murderer, shouldn''t it be a super terrifying existence for this ordinary human world?


    Qiongqi was very depressed and turned around and left.


    There is no way to fight, but to go first.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    However, at this moment, Qiongqi just turned around and flapped his wings and flew away. Suddenly a huge black shadow rushed out in front of it, and then mounted on it. The impact force was very terrifying, and it directly knocked it back and flew back, and fell into the ground. , Smashed a big hole, and then slid out dozens of meters away on the ground.


    Qiongqi is horrified, what is such a strong force?


    She looked up and saw a double-headed flood dragon exuding dark and devilish air, it was the dark magic flood!


    It''s also Xiao Zi.


    After knocking Qiong Qi back, Xiao Zi transformed into a human form, becoming a **** and glamorous woman. Flying above the sky, looking down on the earth, like the Queen of Darkness descending.


    Xiaozi is here, and Qiongqi probably can''t leave. In addition to breaking through to the Demon Flood, Xiao Zi''s power also merged with the divine power of the White Tiger. The impact just now had the fierceness of the White Tiger''s supernatural power, so Qiongqi was directly knocked into flight, and the power gap had already appeared.


    Then, with two swishes, another person arrived. Seeing a black dragon appeared, the black dragon turned back into a human form when he arrived, it was a Fang Gang man, this was a black dragon. And soon there was a blue light like the sea falling next to the black dragon, and then I saw a beautiful and stunning woman, Wang Cangcang who carried the power of basalt.


    In this way, all the people with supernatural powers have arrived and dealt with a poor strange, and the situation has stabilized.


    When Qiongqi saw it, his body shook with anger. Is this going to be a gang fight?

 Chapter 2212： It doesnt matter if you die!

    No matter how strong Qiongqi was, he couldn''t be the opponent of Tang Ye''s power camp right now. The power of the four great beasts, coupled with the power of gluttonous, even if they only took out a single one, they could fight against Qiongqi, and the outcome might be uncertain. However, if you add another force, you can definitely suppress Qiongqi. If you add one more, victory is inevitable.


    The current Qiongqi is just a ray of spirit of Qiongqi''s deity. There is no amazing explosive power, so reversal is impossible.


    "You..." Qiong Qi looked at Tang Ye and the others who were above the air, looking down at it, and surrounding it, furious and extremely unwilling. As an ancient fierce beast, when has it ever looked so useless, it feels like it has no dignity.


    Roar!


    Qiongqi couldn''t help but roared and quickly rushed up into the sky. It felt that the black dragon and the boy were not human bodies and would be quite strong, so they shot Wang Cangcang who was a human body. No matter it''s dying, it still has to try to break through, maybe it can escape.


    When Wang Cangcang saw Qiongqi rush towards her, he was not nervous and faced it calmly. She used her hands in front of her to cast the spell, and then a string of ancient curse marks appeared, and then formed a curse seal shield in front of her, which was the defensive power of basalt.


    boom!


    Qiongqi hit the Xuanwu curse seal shield, a pain in his head, and then bounced back to the ground. Its ears are buzzing, as if it wants to faint. It was like hitting something extremely hard just now, it didn''t score a point, and it knocked its head stupid.


    Looking at the top of Wang Cangcang, it was as stable as Mount Tai without a trace of wavering. Xuanwu''s power is best at defense. Qiongqi hits her, isn''t it looking for abuse?


    Ouch!


    Qiong Qi is dead. I didn''t expect Wang Cangcang, who is a human body, to be so strong, he would let himself live?


    Then Qiong Qi looked at Tang Ye and the others who surrounded it again, to see where he could break through. It looked at Tang Ye, who was also a human body, but when he saw the terrifying and thirsty gluttonous illusion in front of Tang Ye, it immediately dispelled the idea of ??breaking out from Tang Ye. When I bumped into the mouth, I was afraid that I would be eaten.


    Qiong Qi continued to see that the black dragon had already broken through to the level of the dragon and gained the supernatural power of the blue dragon. As the supreme of the beasts, the dragon thought it better not to seek abuse from the black dragon. However, it looked at Xiao Zi, who just knocked it back and fell to the ground. Thinking about it, it feels very angry. Since Tang Ye, Heilong and Wang Cangcang''s direction is very difficult to break through, then take action from Xiaozi!


    Even if he couldn''t break through from Xiaozi, he had to attack Xiaozi, be angry in his heart, vent and retaliate for the blow he just made!


    Roar!


    Qiongqi roared again, rushing to the sky and rushing in the direction of Xiaozi.


    "Idiot." Xiao Zi is already fluent in speech. Last time she was transformed into a human form. Her speech was not so smooth. Now she speaks very naturally, but she is also a cold and glamorous woman. Good impression.


    After being besieged by humans, she was very disappointed and decided to follow the path of the fierce beast, so she was even more fierce, and she was afraid that being friendly was impossible. Fortunately, she is extremely intelligent, not blindly hostile to humans, and treats those around her who care about her kindly. As for Tang Ye, she was even more obedient, without rebellion.


    She simply snorted and commented on how stupid Qiongqi was when she shot her, and then she didn''t incarnate as a double-headed demon, but just hit Qiongqi''s head with a punch.


    Both forces were very strong and stalemate for a while, proving that Qiongqi''s power was not weak. But after Xiao Zi snorted, he suddenly increased his strength and slammed Qiong Qi out.


    Xiao Zi''s power is not only the magic flood, but also Baihu''s divine power. The white tiger is domineering and aggressive. In terms of frontal combat, I am afraid that the white tiger is the first. So Qiongqi collided with Xiaozi head-on, as Xiaozi said, it was a bit silly.


    Qiongqi was beaten back to the ground again, and several breakthroughs were unsuccessful, which severely hit its confidence. Tang Ye and the others in the air were all so powerful, and it was not something it could deal with. Now, it was really slaughtered by Tang Ye.


    However, Qiongqi still holds a little hope, thinking that Tang Ye still dare not kill it. After all, Tang Ye''s fundamental purpose is divine power. Without a divine power melting pot, how can he seize divine power?


    If this is the case, perhaps you can call in Chaos and Chaos to save it. They are all ancient fierce beasts and should be united together. Even if the fierce beast is not in the same group as the gods, it is their common goal to return to the ancestral land. Thousands of years ago, Nuwa, the King of People and the King of Ksitigarbha devised a conspiracy to "de-deify", expelling their divine power holders, whether they are gods or fierce gods, from their ancestral land. Exiled to the chaotic space.


    Then, the most outstanding person of mankind, with human will, cut off the air transport connection between the sky and the earth, even if it is such a powerful existence, it can only be extended a little to form a air transport shackles. Then, the ancestral land was divided into two, one sky and one land. The sky is empty, there is no god, only fate and luck. On the ground, there is no magic power anymore, and a materialistic world is slowly developed.


    Anyway, being expelled from the ancestral land and exiled in that terrifying chaotic space, everyone has grievances, so returning to the ancestral land must take revenge. And they must also regain control of the ancestral land. Of course, with their divine power, it is very simple to regain control of the ancestral land from humans. It''s just that they have to deal with an enemy born directly from the source of power, the destiny god, so it takes a lot of effort.


    In any case, thousands of years have passed, and it is finally time for them to return. They will not miss this opportunity. They are looking for Nuwa and Fuxi, as well as the king of Ksitigarbha to settle accounts, and destroy mankind, and then kill the destiny god!


    Qiongqi decided that Tang Ye would not dare to kill it, looked at Tang Ye, and shouted in a low voice: "You dare not kill me, you have no magical power to kill me!"


    After all, Qiongqi became crazy and rushed out again and again. Probably it felt that since Tang Ye didn''t dare to kill it, he would not put too heavy a hand on it, lest he would be killed. Therefore, in this situation of being forced to be merciful, it first felt that it might find a chance to escape, and secondly, if it used crazy force and caused a sensation, it might be possible to let Chao and Chaos rescue it.


    However, at this time it heard Tang Ye''s ruthless words, Tang Ye said: "Take it, it doesn''t matter if you kill it."


    Doesn''t matter if you are killed? ? ?


    What does it mean?


    Qinqi is speechless, and his divine power will dissipate if he kills him. Without the divine power melting pot, would I be afraid of not being able to seize the divine power?


    Qiongqi looked at Tang Ye, his head hurt. I really can''t understand why this human being is so self-willed?


    Then, Qiongqi saw Taotie and suddenly thought of something, and couldn''t help but panic.

 Chapter 2213： Thunder vortex!

    Seeing the hungry look of the gluttonous phantom, Qiongqi thought of something. He probably understood why Tang Ye was not afraid to kill it, because the gluttonous phantom could swallow it.


    It''s not that the gluttony has never eaten the gods. On the contrary, when gluttony is hungry and thirsty, in order to quickly satisfy the hunger and strengthen the strength, it just likes to swallow the strong. The existence of **** level and above is the best. Therefore, gluttony can accommodate the divine power. And now that the gluttonous phantom is controlled by Tang Ye, then the gluttonous phantom has swallowed the divine power, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye has it?


    What kind of magical furnace does this need?


    At this moment, Qiongqi realized that it had no hole cards to play against Tang Ye. And it knows better, it''s probably its death date next.


    Roar! Roar!


    Qiongqi was very unwilling, with great fear, that he would be killed soon after waking up, which made it extremely unacceptable. It roared several times, and then slammed into it frantically, not expecting to break through, but at this time, it wanted to desperately, even if it died together.


    However, no matter it was on Tang Ye''s side, Heilong Xiaozi or Wang Cangcang''s side, it couldn''t break through. Their respective divine powers are very strong. Then, they didn''t want to delay with Qiongqi any more, and took the initiative.


    Wang Cangcang launched the basaltic restraint secret technique "Xuanwu Shell", and then a basaltic curse seal fell from the surrounding mid-air, sealing the place where Qiongqi was staying, and Qiongqi wanted to collide again, but was stopped by this basaltic defensive force. A strong defensive force can protect yourself and restrain others. The enemy outside cannot break through, and those trapped inside cannot break out.


    At the same time, the Xuanwu Shell also has an ability, that is, as long as Wang Cangcang controls it, the weight of the person who stays in it will increase by a hundred times. Therefore, at this time, Qiongqi is suppressed by a huge force, making it very inconvenient to move.


    After Qiongqi was trapped by the power of the Xuanwu Shell, others could launch an attack. Xiao Zi is very wicked and enchanted. The dark magic power is condensed in her hand, and the dark magic power transforms into a few small dark magic floods, swimming down, entwining Qiongqi''s limbs, making Qiongqi unable to move further.


    The small dark magic flood entangled Qiongqi so smoothly, thanks to the gravitational suppression of the Xuanwu Shell on Qiongqi. Then, the head of the Dark Devil Jiao suddenly penetrated and attacked Qiongqi''s body.


    Roar!


    Qiongqi couldn''t help but exhale in pain from the entangled magic scorpions everywhere in his body.


    At this time, the black dragon also launched an attack. The black dragon transformed into a black dragon body, soaring down, colliding, clawing, twisting and squeezing Qiongqi, almost squeezing Qiongqi. Finally, the black dragon phantom body made an impact and penetrated Qiongqi''s body. Qiongqi screamed and fell to the ground in response, only occasionally struggling.


    Being besieged like this, this is its destined ending.


    At this time, Tang Ye asked the others to stop, taking advantage of Qiongqi''s serious injury, he was about to perform the secret technique of soul cutting. Fusion of divine power still needs to weaken Qiongqi like this. Otherwise, the gluttonous phantom would go directly to devour it, for fear of being impacted by the powerful force left by Qiongqi and causing an accident.


    Now Tang Ye''s ability to perform soul cutting is very familiar. Without being disturbed, he quickly opened the door of reincarnation and called the death claw of the evil ghost, and then he was attached to the death claw with two scalpels in his hand. , To cut the spirit of Qiongqi.


    Seeing Tang Ye performing this trick, everyone else just waited and didn''t disturb him. As for the Black Dragon, they also have their own ideas. Although they all admire Tang Ye very much, they are always shocked by the power that Tang Ye possesses, as well as some indescribable fears. Because they didn''t realize until just now that Tang Ye still possesses gluttonous power!


    Tang Ye had never performed it before, but now Tang Ye was able to release the power of gluttonous, and according to Qiongqi, Tang Ye had already killed the gluttonous beast. For this reason, they all wanted the black dragon who didn''t know the glutton phantom existed. Tang Ye had killed the gluttonous beast long before. In this way, they couldn''t imagine how much Tang Ye''s power still had.


    Being able to kill the gluttonous glutton alone, and integrate the gluttonous power for his own use, this is the performance that can carry the divine power. So, what was the matter of the previous thing, the search for the divine power melting pot?


    Tang Ye''s power is relatively mixed, with dark magic, light and justice, and heaven and earth luck, and every power is so strong, this is very confusing, how exactly did it do it?


    After doubts, it is inevitable that people will be suspicious. Suspicion and simple doubt are two different things. Suspicion is suspicion. They would wonder if Tang Ye was hiding a shocking secret. Otherwise, who can merge several different forces at the same time?


    It''s not the origin power itself!


    Ow...wow...


    Qiongqi was cut by Tang Ye''s soul power, and then the gluttonous phantom swallowed it. The soul was attacked, and its power was quickly lost. It was very painful and couldn''t help but scream.


    In the current situation, Qiongqi seems pitiful, weak and helpless, but it seems that Qiongqi is worthy of sympathy. However, Tang Ye would not sympathize with anything, and constantly let the gluttonous phantom swallow Qiongqi''s power. Qiongqi''s body became more and more shriveled, and finally groaned feebly, and then his whole body collapsed, showing no more struggle.


    Qiongqi''s power has been extracted, including divine power. Then I saw the illusion of Taotie, after swallowing Qiongqi''s power and divine power, the arrogance around his body became more turbulent, and the aura emitted was extremely terrifying. As if to gain infinite power, it raised its head and screamed, and then the sky changed.


    Dark clouds came surging, and thunder began to sound.


    This is shocked to the adjustment of air luck. Now the power of the gluttonous illusion is a fusion of the gluttonous fierce beast and the Qiongqi fierce beast. The two god-level powers added together can surely be shocked to the fetters of Qi Luck. However, Qi Luck did not bring down the God of Punishment Thunder, on the contrary, the thunder vortex in the center of the sky became more turbulent and terrifying, as if disaster was about to come.


    This further caused people''s panic, and the Red Wall Palace asked all people in surrounding cities to evacuate.


    The sky became gloomy, and the thunder vortex in the center of the sky was originally invisible from a distance, but now it expands and is faintly visible.


    Tang Ye looked at the thundering vortex in the middle of the sky, frowning, the further away from the collection of all eight divine powers, the more turbulent the thundering vortex was. It seemed that whether it was the regulation of Qi Luck itself or those true gods approaching from the chaotic space, they were all right. This matter is very concerned. And there, probably also the key to the coming of deified power.


    Perhaps it is the channel connecting the chaotic space to the ancestral land.


    The gods are probably coming soon, so use the eight-strength divine power to break the shackles of air and let the gods descend like a "premature birth." The plan to achieve weakening must be realized more quickly.


    Tang Ye said to Heilong and the others: "Is there any news of Ying Xiao?"


    Heilong shook their heads. Now there are still two fierce beasts, Yinglu and Chaos, but they probably know that they can''t beat Tang Ye''s power, so they are all hidden.

 Chapter 2214： Have to run!

    Even if he was one of the four big beasts, he would not go to death stupidly. Now Tang Ye''s power can be said to be crushed. The eight divine powers were carried by the four great beasts and the four fierce beasts. Now there were six divine powers captured by Tang Ye, and the remaining two, even if they were combined together, could not be Tang Ye''s six divine power opponents.


    Therefore, for the purpose of the mission, for the sake of life, it is impossible for the —ƒè» and Chaos to escape. Observing the thundering vortex in the center of the sky is very close to the liberation of all the air transport shackles. As long as they persist until that time, Tang Ye''s plan to let the gods come to "premature birth" to weaken them will fail. That is their victory. Although it is very useless to hide, they can still endure the plan they had prepared thousands of years ago.


    There was no trace of Tang Ye''s beast and chaotic beast, and the atmosphere seemed anxious for a while. Tang Ye also had a lot of impatience in his heart, but he must remain calm. The plan to cut the gods has reached the final juncture, and there must be no confusion. Now only the divine power of è»è» and Chaos is left. If you want to find them, you must first understand them.


    Regarding —ƒè», it is said that it is a monster living in the remote West, where it dominates. Ying''s body looks like a tiger, but it is also the surface of a hairy dog ??with very long hair. The strangest thing is that it has a human face. But his face and mouth have fangs like wild boars.


    As for the chaotic beast, the chaotic beast is probably because people rarely see it with their own eyes, so there are many rumors. Among them, it is said that the appearance is like a yellow pocket, the glow is red like fire, and it has six feet and four wings, and it is chaotic and without face. This is chaos. But there is another saying that it looks like a dog, with long hair, four feet, like a bear without paws, and eyes but invisible. Unable to move, two ears but unable to hear, abdomen but no internal organs, and intestines but straight and not curved. There is even that Chaos is just an immovable stone, with nothingness in the middle, which can draw people in and make people disappear into the void.


    In any case, the four fierce beasts have a common feature, that is, they are strangely shaped, like a patchwork of various appearances.


    Tang Ye is now looking for Yinglu and Chaos, and compared to Chaos, Yinglu''s rumors and traces are better to look for. Because it is said that the chaos is not in this land, and when it appears, it is all out of the void, so it must be faster to find the —ƒè».


    But what Tang Ye was puzzled about was that if he said that Ying stayed to the west, wouldn''t it be in conflict with Bai Hu. Yingtiao is also the king of land, and Baihu is the king of the west. But how can one place accommodate two kings?


    Just guessing is useless, Tang Ye arranged for other people to jointly search for —ƒè», find local chronicles, investigate and monitor, etc., and exhausted all means to find the remaining two beasts.


    After the arrangements were made, Tang Ye went west alone. Go to the west and see if you can find the beast with your own strength and gluttonous perception.


    Although the gluttonous phantom has swallowed the gluttonous spirit and Qiongqi, and has grown a lot, the more it grows, the more gluttonous and thirsty it will eat, and the stronger it will be. Therefore, if the gluttonous phantom is released, the hidden —ƒè» can probably be found. After all, as far as the current gluttonous phantom is concerned, it doesn''t look up to ordinary power, and it will definitely actively look for a powerful force like Ying Tie.


    When he arrived at the main mother peak where Baihu once stayed, Tang Ye continued to go west, becoming more and more desolate until it was deserted.


    On this barren land, Tang Ye released a gluttonous illusion and made it shrink so that it would not be so scary. Then the gluttonous phantom went frantically for food under the liberation of Tang Ye. However, after Tang Ye controlled it, it would not attack people or destroy other things. The designation is to find God-level existence, and the gluttonous illusion is to find these.


    But Tang Ye also found a problem. As the gluttonous phantom continued to grow stronger, he became more and more difficult to control, and sometimes he felt uncontrollable. It was like the gluttonous phantom broke free in his hands and wanted to become a piece of relief. Like a halted Mustang.


    This situation must be contained. If the gluttonous illusion becomes an uncontrollable existence, then he is ridiculous, and it is a problem for him. Therefore, he is now constantly infusing the green spirit fire into the gluttonous illusion, carrying out a kind of manipulation from the power. Fortunately, in the current situation, he can still control the gluttonous illusion.


    However, Tang Ye knew that if the gluttonous phantasm could swallow the chaos and chaos again, the power of the four fierce beasts was combined. It was definitely a super powerful existence. If he did not take precautions, he would probably Really can''t control it. But to control the gluttonous illusion perfectly, it is fundamental to improve one''s power.


    Tang Ye looked up at the thundering vortex in the center of the world. The larger the thunder vortex, the greater the proof that the shackles of air luck have been lifted. And the more the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, the more that the gods will come. When the shackles of Qi Luck are all lifted, God will come immediately that day. Before this event, if the plan to cut the gods cannot be completed, then the descending gods will attract the strongest divine power, the power from the heavens, and it will be very difficult to deal with the gods.


    However, with the lifting of the shackles of luck, Tang Ye also benefited. Originally under the adjustment of Qi Luck, he was only allowed to reach the peak of heaven and human, the realm below the **** level. Now, the peak of heaven and human is further forward, just one step before reaching the **** level. In other words, the moment when the shackles of Qi Luck are completely lifted, with the strength he has accumulated for many years, he can also break through to the level of the gods in one fell swoop.


    However, it is useless for him to break through to the level of the gods, perhaps dealing with the low-level gods, but facing the true gods, that is tortured.


    "Go, find out the —ƒè», it is your food to find it." Tang Ye didn''t think so much anymore, let the gluttonous phantom go all out to find the —ƒè». Whether it is —ƒè» or chaos, as long as it can be found, it is a good thing.


    The gluttonous phantom shrank to the size of a fist. After Tang Ye gave the order, he rushed away, like a wild wolf with extremely hungry and thirsty, with his head on the ground, in order to smell the breath of the beast.


    The gluttonous phantom still played a role. If it didn''t smell the breath, it wouldn''t track it all the way and would return to Tang Ye. Now, it galloped quickly, over the mountains, and across the river, probably chasing the breath of a god-level beast.


    Tang Ye was overjoyed when he saw this situation, and it seemed that gluttony could play a huge role in the pursuit of the fierce beast. Think about it, Tang Ye feels very lucky. He didn''t expect that the gluttonous spirit he obtained in the Nine Heavens would directly determine the success of his current plan to seize divine power!


    The gluttonous phantom kept rushing away, and Tang Ye followed it. And at this time, in a dark corner, a beast like a squat shouted angrily, and then ran away.


    It was chased and killed, it had to run, it is exactly the beast!

 Chapter 2215： Sunset over the abyss!

    Not only did Qungqi think that as the four great beasts, it was a shame to fear that humans would hide, but now Yingzhao felt the same way. It was also served, and actually wanted to hide, and even flee after being tracked down. Is this what the ancient beasts should do?


    I am too sorry for the word "ancient"!


    However, even in the ancient times of cultivating immortals, if Ying Xiao was chased by the four great beasts and two other beasts at the same time, he would definitely escape without a word. The current situation is that Tang Ye has gained too much power, and no one is an opponent.


    So it can''t be said to be a futility, it is quite normal. However, Ying Xiao was still very resentful. He felt that the four great beasts were too incompetent, and they would be continuously robbed of their supernatural powers. They were also killed and used to make equipment.


    Both Qiongqi and Yingzhao felt that these are the four great beasts and they are too rubbish. As a pioneer force, he was actually killed by humans, and his divine power was taken away, making Tang Ye''s power overwhelmingly powerful. At this time, their four fierce beasts, no matter how strong they are, they have fallen into a disadvantage. By now, there is absolutely no fight.


    At this moment, Ying Xiao was running in the dark, while groaning and resentful. It feels it, and Taotie is tracking it. It is a secret curse, and it is not good to be sought after by someone, but it is gluttonous.


    The gluttonous foodie, as long as it is targeted by him, who can escape?


    Not to mention, the top power existence of the ancestral land now is the existence of divine power such as it and Chaos. The gluttony was born into the void, you can perceive all directions, and go where there is no good food. Wherever you go, there is no land left. When the gluttonous food was the most thirsty, he even ate the soil... This foodie was very scared!


    In particular, Ying Tie felt it, and Tao Tie had now swallowed the power of Qiongqi. The power of Taotie and Qiongqi combined, and Ying knew that he was not an opponent at all.


    What makes it most fearful is that the gluttony at this time is actually controlled by that powerful faceless human. What a joke!


    Once gluttonous grows up, it will be a super terrifying existence and will be controlled by a human?


    This is simply an ancient joke. How about things that have never happened before? ! Even in the past, the battle of the four great beast deities in ancient times was dealt with by Nuwa, and Nuwa could not kill it, let alone control it, and finally could only seal it. Even if it is a seal, the **** stone is used to fill the sky, and the gluttony is sealed in the **** stone.


    Later, when Nuwa, Fuxi, and the plan of the Ksitigarbha king were proceeding, the sacred stone that sealed gluttony was prepared to be broken. At this moment, the plan to exile the gods was successful, and gluttony was also exiled. If not, The gluttonous ability can completely resist the chaotic turbulence and avoid being exiled. After all, it is a terrifying beast born in the void. Of course, it is also said that Taotie is the son of Zulong. However, this kind of thing has never been recognized by the Dragons.


    It¡¯s because other people say that the reason why the dragons are becoming more and more impure, and the bloodlines of the dragons and the dragons appear, are entirely due to the improper life of the dragons. The descendants of dragons and snakes were born, the so-called Jiao, anyway, not as pure as dragons, not as powerful as dragons.


    This is that the Ancestral Dragon will be extremely powerful, and the supreme beast. In the era of Zulong dominance, even other gods did not dare to disobey. But when it came to the back, the dragon bloodline was getting weaker and weaker, and the strength became weaker and weaker. How could it be compared with the gods, and even become the mount of the gods, which is really embarrassing.


    If you want to trace these mysteries, it can indeed be said that the gluttony may be the bloodline of the ancestor dragon who once existed in the heaven and the earth. After all, what was the reason for the gluttony before it was born in the void? If it is a normal creature, there should always be a process of gestation. Even if it is conceived in the void, there must be an opportunity for gestation, just like the reproduction of human beings, it is necessary for men and women to work together.


    Then, maybe some ancient handwritings have records that the ancestor dragon mixed with some weird beast to give birth to gluttonous, but unable to accept such ugly offspring, he was exiled to the void. Perhaps it was exactly this way, after thousands of years of vanity, Taotie was born. It will be said that gluttony was born from the void. And no one knows whether the gluttony already existed in the period before the void, and why.


    As an extremely ugly creature, the abandonment of parents and the ridicule and hostility of others cause psychological distortions that are normal. And often this kind of existence will give birth to super terrifying power and possess super terrifying characteristics.


    In addition to these statements, in fact, about the four big beasts, there are also beasts made by the four big beasts. All in all, it is difficult to understand all kinds of statements without going back to the era before the beginning of the heaven and the earth, or even before the beginning of the heaven and the earth. Indeed, they were once strong, but an era has its characteristics. The Creator is extremely wonderful, even if it is as small as a human being, there is an era when he is the overlord!


    The world is wonderful, probably about the power of the origin, supporting this world. If Siyuan''s power is fair and just, no matter how small things are, they can exert terrible power and destroy what seems to be strong. Probably this is the so-called "lifa" of heaven and earth.


    The principles and laws of heaven and earth will descend on any creature. Just like the Buddhist and Taoist enlightenment, if you get the approval of the source of power, no matter how small your body is, you can also get the "heaven and geography law" to solve the seemingly invincible existence.


    Dripping water and stones, stepping thousands of miles, converging into the sea, are just some of the expressions of the "celestial geography".


    At this time, Ying Xiao had been fleeing to the west, barren and human, as if he were about to reach the end of the western sky. It looks for the abyss of the setting sun, where no one can survive. It is said that even the sun will fall there.


    As an ancient fierce beast, Ying Xiao could abandon his body, become a spirit, and survive in the abyss of sunset, so he might be able to avoid it. Because it believed that Tang Ye, a human being, could not enter there. Then, he can''t control Gourmet to kill it.


    There were no people around, and she used all her strength and whizzed past. There is no sun, no moon, no light, it''s pitch black. It is getting closer and closer to the abyss of sunset. There are almost no creatures here. There are only those dark eroding spirit flowers that have absorbed the dark essence and are cold in nature. These are dark plants that eat people. It should be said that they have hardly eaten people, because no one has been here.


    They are things that can swallow everything except darkness. It is said that they all dare to eat the sun.


    It has been said that the sun was transformed by the golden crow, and the golden crow was the **** bird. And this sun bird is afraid of darkness eroding spirit flowers.


    A place of unspeakable silence, the abyss of sunset, after arriving, he rushed directly in. Then, in an instant, its body turned into nothingness.


    terrible!


    Soon after, Tang Ye chased him. At the moment he approached the edge of the abyss of sunset, he stopped urgently, and also called the gluttonous phantom: "Stop!"


    In the place ahead, he felt terrified and did not dare to go any further.

 Chapter 2216： Sun bird!

    If it weren''t for chasing Ying Xiao, Tang Ye wouldn''t know that there is still a place like Sunset Abyss. Horror, horror, unprecedented darkness. If it hadn''t been for him to stop in time, he was afraid that his body would have been wiped out.


    A fierce beast that is so powerful, entered this dark abyss, and it melted in an instant, and his body must be like this. And he couldn''t turn into a spirit, his body melted, and he must be dead. Surviving in the form of a soul is something a true **** can do. Even in the age of immortal cultivation, one had to reach a very high level to be able to exist in the form of a soul, and then look for a boarding body or rebuild the body.


    "Where is this?" Tang Ye asked, taking a look at the gluttonous phantom. He didn''t expect the gluttony illusion to tell him the answer, but he was really curious about the sunset abyss, so he asked it, and he was talking to himself.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t expect that the gluttonous phantom would actually respond!


    After he asked, the illusion of Taotie conveyed his thoughts, telling him that this is the abyss of sunset. The idea conveyed by the gluttonous phantom is not the kind of instant communication between two people, but like a search engine. After Tang Ye asks, if the gluttonous phantom knows the relevant content, it will be conveyed to Tang Ye.


    The gluttonous phantom is refined from the gluttonous spirit, which carries gluttonous memories. What Tang Ye didn''t expect was that the gluttonous phantom would mutate and be able to provide other help after constantly devouring its powerful strength.


    However, this also made Tang Ye wary of another matter. It is how far the mutation of the gluttonous phantom will proceed. If the variation of the gluttonous illusion in the future reaches the self-consciousness and becomes another gluttonous glutton out of control, that would be extremely terrifying.


    Now Tang Ye got the memory from the gluttonous phantom, knowing that this absolutely dark place in front of him was the abyss of sunset. In fact, in ancient times, there was another name here, which is the Abyss of Fallen Sun, which refers to the place where the sun died. The sun bird died, and the world fell into endless darkness. Without the sun, everything does not grow, and it becomes a place of death. However, the current Falling Sun Abyss, in the darkness of thousands of years, has bred a terrifying dark creature, that is, the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower. In the Abyss of Falling Sun, the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower is the absolute master. They are pure dark powers. Whether they are human beings, gods, or monsters, or other creatures such as monsters, ghosts, etc., as long as they are swallowed by it, they will die, and there is no saying that the soul will survive.


    Tang Ye looked at the boundary of the Falling Sun Abyss ahead, trying to test the degree of danger inside. He felt a terrible ability to swallow and melt. Originally it was very barren, and the weeds that could grow out were very tenacious. Then Tang Ye picked one and wanted to throw it into the Abyss of Falling Sun for an interview.


    What''s amazing is that the tenacious weeds that had no anthropomorphic dynamics, when Tang Ye was about to throw them into the abyss of the falling sun, suddenly twisted like alive, struggling desperately not to be thrown into the abyss of the falling sun. This can be said to be a very direct expression of the horror of the Falling Sun Abyss.


    Tang Ye still threw the tenacious weeds into the Abyss of Falling Sun, and then the tenacious weeds disappeared instantly, not even a process of disappearing in smoke. Swallowed by the darkness, I am afraid that nothing can survive in it except the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower.


    Tang Ye tried to shape a little snake formed by dark magic power and put it into the Abyss of Falling Sun, and then the little snake was also swallowed instantly. If it hadn''t been for him to illuminate it with flames on the outside, I am afraid that he would never see the inside. Then he once again shaped a dark magic snake, put it in, and controlled it from the outside, trying to fight the eroding force of the Falling Sun Abyss. As a result, he gave out his full strength, and he was only able to fight for a few seconds.


    Similarly, experimenting with dark magic power, Tang Ye used Tang Sheng''s aura power to shape a small divine beast into it. The result was the same as shaping the dark magic snake, which resisted the erosion of the abyss without knowing the falling sun. For a time, Tang Ye was at a loss.


    The gluttonous phantom became irritable. It knew that the —ƒè» was inside. It wanted to go in and devour it, but was blocked by the terrifying abyss of the Falling Sun. However, it was also because Tang Ye didn''t order it to stop it, so he couldn''t control it to enter. It uttered a low roar, as if it was not afraid of the erosion power of the Falling Sun Abyss, and was impatient for Tang Ye''s obstacle.


    Tang Ye thought about it for a while, and let Taotie Vision go in and take a look. Anyway, if the gluttonous illusion is broken up, it will only disappear in a short time, and he can be summoned again.


    Then the gluttonous phantom rushed into the Abyss of the Falling Sun. At the beginning, the gluttonous phantom was confronted by the erosion power of the falling abyss and tore constantly, but the gluttonous phantom was repaired under the dark magic power provided by Tang Ye, and then the gluttonous phantom could be in the Fall. Maintain the form inside the sun abyss. Even, the gluttonous phantom exerts its ability to swallow, devouring the corrosive force in the Abyss of Fallen Sun. This surprised Tang Ye, the gluttonous characteristics were really powerful, and he was not even afraid of such a deadly place.


    However, shortly after Tang Ye was happy, he heard a sound of gorging and rubbing. Then the flame light condensed outside could be seen vaguely, several black flowers like piranhas were entwining the gluttonous phantom, and then biting the gluttonous phantom, the gluttonous phantom couldn''t help making a painful cry.


    The gluttonous phantom struggled, and opened his mouth to bite the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower, but it was no match for the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower, and it was torn and dissipated with a scream.


    What''s more serious is that after the gluttonous phantom dissipated, Tang Ye''s body slammed for a while, and there was a huge pain. It turned out that the gluttonous phantom was seriously injured to his master, and he was also injured.


    However, without directly causing Tang Ye to be fatally injured, Tang Ye quickly relieved, and then he tried to call out the gluttonous illusion again, but found that he could not call it out. The gluttonous phantom has suffered too much damage and needs time to repair. The repair method is not difficult, it just takes time, and then feed the dark magic or other powers.


    This dark eclipse spirit flower is indeed powerful, and even the power of gluttony is not its opponent. Originally thought that the gluttonous phantom could withstand the corrosive force of the Falling Sun Abyss, so it could be allowed to chase the —ƒè». However, there is still a Dark Erosion Spirit Flower that needs to be resolved. However, even the ancient gods could swallow the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower, so how could Tang Ye resist it?


    It is said that in ancient times, when there were nine suns in the sky, the eight suns shot down by the true **** Houyi, and the setting sun fell into the abyss, were eaten by the dark eclipse spirit flower. The ancient **** bird Golden Crow couldn''t stop the darkness from eroding the spirit flower, so Tang Ye couldn''t deal with it naturally.


    However, without solving the problem of the dark eroding spirit flower, he would not be able to seize the divine power of Ying Lu, and Tang Ye couldn''t let this happen. He looked up at the sky, the abyss of the falling sun could not be illuminated by the sun. However, according to the message from the gluttonous phantom, the power of the sun can weaken the power in the abyss of the meteor. After all, there is only darkness in it, and the power of the sun is the opposite and can be restrained.


    It''s just that the sun can''t shine, so you can only wait for the sunrise to see.

 Chapter 2217： Wonderful help!

    Although the sun''s rays cannot illuminate the abyss, when the sun comes out, there is light outside, which may have some influence on the abyss. Tang Ye could only guess like this, and then waited for the sunrise. In the process, he began to feed the gluttonous phantom with dark magic power, repairing the damage of the gluttonous phantom.


    At this moment, in the Abyss of Fallen Sun, all the body of the —ƒè» had been swallowed, leaving the state of spirit. And even in the spirit state, it must be very careful, otherwise it will be shocked to the dark eroding spirit flower, even if it is in the spirit state, it will be swallowed.


    It came to an extremely cold rock. If it hadn''t been for the past few thousand years, as a fierce beast, it would have been in such a dark and cold place, and it would have been unable to bear it. In the past, it was sealed and stayed in such a place. Now experiencing this feeling again, it is extremely resentful in its heart.


    It tells itself that it must survive, then go back outside, reshape the body, and then kill all humans. Before killing all, we have to play around. After all, one of its interests is to provoke humans, create evil, and watch humans fight each other. On the battlefield, it can eat delicious human noses.


    There is no dark eroding spirit flower all around, and the soul of the —ƒè» sits on the frozen rock quietly waiting for the time to pass. As long as the shackles of Qi Luck are completely lifted and the gods descend, then you can go out. At that time, the divine power it carries will be used to attract the divine power. The gods, and then the true gods, will descend one by one. At that time, there will be no humans in the ancestral land.


    In the Abyss of Fallen Sun, there is only endless darkness, and you cannot feel the passage of time. And outside, one day has actually passed, and now is when the sun is strongest.


    Tang Ye finally waited until this time, and the injuries of the gluttonous phantom had also been repaired. He re-evoked the gluttonous phantom, standing outside the abyss of the falling sun, thinking about how to solve the threat inside, and then seizing the divine power of gluttony.


    The sun bird actually hates the existence of the Falling Sun Abyss, especially the dark eclipse spirit flower inside. Because several brothers and sisters of the sun bird were eaten by the dark eclipse spirit flower. Of course, these things are only the information conveyed to Tang Ye by the gluttonous phantom based on the gluttonous deity. The true and false have yet to be verified.


    The message from the gluttonous phantom mentioned that although the eight brothers and sisters of the sun bird were shot down by Hou Yi Gu, they were actually not dead. It is the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower that really makes them die. Therefore, the only remaining sun bird, who wants to avenge his brothers and sisters, then not only finds the ancient **** Houyi to settle accounts, but also eliminates the dark eroding spirit flower.


    However, the current sun bird has turned into a round of light that will only rise and fall, and it will not be able to move freely without returning to its form. If the sun returns to the form of the golden bird, it will be devastating to this world, because in that case, you may see the sun coming out from the west.


    Now the sun cannot illuminate the Falling Sun Abyss, so the power of the sun is not used. Tang Ye must think of another way. And now, he has an idea!


    Yes, he has another idea!


    He thought it was worth a try.


    He doesn''t know whether his own flame power is. He personally feels that it is definitely not as good as the sun''s rays, but the flame he can condense is also very strong. Perhaps Qing Linghuo can fight the darkness of the Falling Sun Abyss. It was just a try anyway, there was no other way, so he condensed a group of blue spirit fire and put it into the Abyss of Falling Sun.


    After the green spirit fire entered the endless dark abyss, it immediately illuminated a place, and vaguely saw that the ground was also a dark mud. Maybe it''s not a quagmire, it''s like the flesh is broken down and melted. This kind of land is like under hell, and people don''t want to step on it.


    Of course, Tang Ye was more concerned about whether the Azure Spirit Fire could resist the corrosive force in the Abyss of Falling Sun, and could resist the attack of the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower. At this moment, you can see that the green spirit fire started to flicker and extinguish, which was affected by the erosion power of the Falling Sun Abyss. As long as it is an external force, the corrosive force within the Falling Sun Abyss will immediately launch an attack.


    The Green Spirit Fire was affected by the corrosive force in the Abyss of Falling Sun, swaying and twisting, almost extinguishing. Tang Ye looked at it, very worried, if Qinglinghuo was useless, then he really had no choice. At present, flame and light, he is very confident in his flame. Because in addition to the flame power of the sun or other ancient gods, he felt that his Azure Spirit Fire was the strongest.


    This thought may cost him a heavy price because of his arrogance. However, after his Qinglinghuo was related to Phoenix, his thoughts were not arrogant, and he did not need to pay a heavy price. On the contrary, he benefited a lot!


    When he thought that the blue spirit fire was going to be extinguished, suddenly, the blue spirit fire, which was left with only the spark of fire, burned again and strongly, becoming a small but dazzling flame!


    "This is...?" Tang Ye looked very surprised, thinking that Qing Linghuo would not work, but suddenly he was resurrected with full blood. Could it be possible to fight the corrosive force in the Abyss of Falling Sun?


    Sure enough, Qing Linghuo slowly stabilized. Then Tang Ye suppressed his excitement, controlled the Qing Linghuo action, and found that the Qing Linghuo acted freely.


    Green Spirit Fire can really resist the corrosive force in the Abyss of Falling Sun!


    At this moment, Tang Ye was completely excited. He didn''t expect such a harvest, Qing Linghuo might be the nemesis of the Falling Sun Abyss!


    For this, perhaps Tang Ye felt surprised, but also felt lucky. But in fact, this kind of thing is taken for granted. Because Qinglinghuo has the power of the phoenix. The power of the Phoenix is ??even stronger than the sun bird. The phoenix existed before the birth of heaven and earth, and perhaps the appearance of the sun **** bird is also closely related to the phoenix.


    Before he knew his life experience, Tang Ye naturally didn''t know so many secrets. Otherwise, wherever he is afraid of all kinds of fears, he will directly dominate. But if this is the case, his growth process will also change. Perhaps, there is no such good opportunity.


    Now Tang Ye was very excited, but soon he suppressed his excitement, because there was still one thing that needed to be solved, and that was the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower. Next, he wanted to see if Qing Linghuo could also fight against Dark Erosion Linghua.


    So, he let Qing Linghuo move around, looking for the dark eroding spirit flower. Qing Linghuo acted immediately, and Qing Linghuo had transformed into a self-acting will like a fire spirit. It fluttered around according to Tang Ye''s orders, and finally came across a dark eroding spirit flower that was squeaking and entangled, looking very hungry, like a black piranha.


    The Dark Erosion Linghua saw the Qing Linghuo and immediately stretched out to swallow it. They will swallow everything that enters the abyss. However, when they approached the Qinglinghuo, they suddenly seemed to be in pain, and quickly retracted, and they drew back to the ground without coming out again, as if they were very scared.


    "This..." Tang Ye was pleasantly surprised when he saw this scene, and now there was no threat to the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower!

 Chapter 2218： Heart is dead water!

    The eroding power and the dark eroding spirit flower in the Falling Sun Abyss are no longer threatened, and Tang Ye can go in and look for the beast. Although it was only a successful test of the blue spirit fire, but the blue spirit fire was emitted by him, and he can also transform into a flame form, then there is no problem in entering the Abyss of Falling Sun.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to transform into a flame form, because his actions and control would be more limited. He just emitted a green spirit fire to cover his body, so that he looked like a group of green spirit fire. Ensure that the green spirit fire covering the body is as strong as the green spirit fire just released, and can protect him.


    Then, Tang Ye, who was like a flame, rose into the sky, volleyed into the abyss of falling sun. Entering inside, he was immediately squeezed and torn by strong force, as if to shred him into powder. This is the erosion power of the Falling Sun Abyss. It will become difficult even for the gods to enter inside. This was stronger than Tang Ye imagined. For a moment, he even felt suffocated and felt that he couldn''t hold it anymore. Fortunately, Qing Linghuo played a role, and when it survived the most difficult time, he slowly adapted to it. Although he was still constantly oppressed by the erosion force, he could move forward stably.


    Being able to use power skillfully, and power can be provided continuously, the benefits are obvious. Originally, the gluttonous phantom could not withstand the corrosive power and the dark eroding spirit flower in the Falling Sun Abyss, but Tang Ye¡¯s power was rich enough, so he also added a layer of blue spirit fire to the gluttonous phantom, so that the gluttonous phantom could also act on it. Inside the Falling Sun Abyss.


    In fact, Tang Ye was very curious, the Falling Sun Abyss that even the gods were afraid of, his green spirit fire could resist. That being said, Qing Linghuo must be a big deal. He really couldn''t figure this out. Others say that he has God''s blessings and that his whole life is an open life, which may be true. However, he himself didn''t know all the secrets, so there was always a lump in his heart. Because it''s like a chess piece, everything about yourself is not in your control at all!


    Tang Ye still doesn''t know these secrets, but he believes that he is constantly approaching these truths. He also had a hunch about many things, and he wouldn''t just follow other people''s chess games so obediently. Soon, he believed that he could come to a conclusion, and he was fighting with God!


    Adapted to the eroding power of the Falling Sun Abyss, and the dark eroding spirit flower needs to be guarded. However, in the situation just now, the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower seemed to be afraid of the Azure Spirit Fire. They originally wanted to attack the Azure Spirit Fire, but after being irradiated by the Azure Spirit Fire, they retracted into the pitch-black mud. And those who didn''t retract in time just died.


    Perhaps the power of the green spirit fire surpasses the sun **** bird and can completely restrain the dark eclipse spirit flower?


    This thought just flashed through Tang Ye''s mind. Then he shook his head slightly and laughed, thinking that such a conclusion would be too absurd, how could it be stronger than the sun bird?


    However, the result is precisely that. Some of the power of that green spirit fire was the power of phoenix. The heaven and the earth existed before they opened, and the sun bird may be derived from the phoenix. How can it be stronger than the phoenix?


    Tang Ye couldn''t get entangled in this thought for too long, and soon discovered the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower. With the light of the blue spirit fire, you can see the surroundings. I didn¡¯t expect that they were all dark eroding spirit flowers, crowded, dense and frightened. All dark eroding spirit flowers were hungry. After looking at the external power, Scrambling to swallow in the past. Even some dark eclipse spirit flowers ate all the companions around them in order to compete for food.


    This scene is really terrifying.


    So many dark eroding spirit flowers rushed in, Tang Ye couldn''t help but his hairs stood up, his whole body was on guard, emitting a strong green spirit fire. Although knowing that Qing Linghuo can suppress these dark eroding spirit flowers, seeing the offensive like the dark eroding spirit flowers, I still can''t help being afraid. In case Qing Linghuo can''t exert its effect, then he will be cold.


    However, when the dark eroding spirit flowers swarming around him approached him, the dark eroding spirit flowers were burned by the green spirit fire, and could not help making a terrible sound, and those who touched the green spirit fire directly withered. The other dark eclipse spirit flowers immediately stopped attacking, seeming to be stunned for a second, and then realized how terrifying the power of the blue spirit fire is, the dark eclipse spirit flowers quickly retracted, not daring to attack Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye had sweat on his forehead and cold sweat on his palms. Seeing the reaction of the Dark Erosion Linghua, he finally felt relieved. There was a fluke in his heart, and then he became more and more relieved. No matter why Qing Linghuo had such an ability, it had always helped him solve the problem. Now, he was going to look for Ying Xiao.


    He acted, and even though there were dense dark eroding spirit flowers under the pitch black mud, the dark eroding spirit flowers rushed back into the mud when they saw that it was the green spirit fire, and did not dare to attack him.


    Tang Ye moved forward more confidently, letting the phantom of Taotie follow the trace of Yingtao.


    The —ƒè», who was sleeping on the rock, suddenly woke up, like a nightmare. It looked forward, although it was endless darkness, but it seemed to see something terrifying, and it breathed quickly.


    "No, it''s impossible!" Ying Xiao let out a low voice.


    It felt the power of gluttony, and it was approaching here. In other words, Tang Ye chased it!


    Ying Xiao thought that he was having a nightmare. It had already abandoned its physical body and entered the Abyss of the Falling Sun. How could it be pursued. It is impossible for that human being to enter the Abyss of Falling Sun without incident!


    However, the power of gluttonous is getting closer and closer to it. It was awakened and confirmed that it was not a dream. Well, all it can do is escape!


    "Damn..." He seemed a little bit weak even when he screamed, and he was really too angry. What a human being did was incredible.


    She didn''t want to be killed, she didn''t want to be taken away from her supernatural power, so she had to run away. However, when it wanted to take a step and leave the rock, it found that a large number of dark corroded spirit flowers had gathered around the rock, and they were surrounded by babble. Once it leaves this tall rock, it will be submerged by the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower.


    That also means that it will be treated as a delicious food by the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower, so that its spirit is gone and it will die.


    Ying Xiao didn''t dare to leave the rock, and the reason why he fled into the abyss of the meteor was because he didn''t want to die. So this kind of road that will die, it will not go.


    Then, it saw two clusters of light shining in front of it, and the dark eroding spirit flowers clustered in the mud had shrunk back, no longer showing the appearance of teeth and claws.


    Ying Lu looked at the two flames in front of him, it was the phantom of Tang Ye and Lu Tie. At this moment, his heart was dead water, a dead silence, quite desperate. To have the power to resist the erosion power of the Falling Sun Abyss and the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower, killing it is not very simple.


    What''s more, it is now just the form of a spirit.

 Chapter 2219： The last one!

    The phantom of Taotie traced to the location of the —ƒè», and now I saw the —ƒè», no matter what the shape of the —ø÷Ñ, it wanted to rush to eat it immediately. It is already hungry and thirsty, even if Ying Lu is one of the four big beasts, it is just food for its hunger. Different from other foods, it is more delicious.


    Tang Ye controlled the gluttonous phantom, and asked it not to swallow the gluttonously right away, first look at the situation of gluttonous. There can be no accidents in the matter of seizing divine power.


    Looking at the approaching Tang Ye and Taotie phantom, Ying Xiao was so desperate that there was no ripple in his heart. The current gluttonous food is very strong, it can''t beat it. And in the Abyss of Fallen Sun, there are dark eroding spirit flowers all over, and it can''t resist the dark eroding spirit flowers, so it''s useless to escape.


    It didn''t understand why Tang Ye could resist the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower. Because of the flame? It must be the cause of the flame, but what kind of flame is that, how can a human being possess such a strange flame?


    "You... are not a human being." Ying Xiao had already given up running away, after all, it was clear that there was no possibility of escape. As long as there is gluttonous food, no matter how you run, you will be caught up. The gluttonous foodie, the target it is staring at, will not give up unless he eats it in his stomach.


    No longer thinking about how to escape, Yan Zhao calmed down when he watched Tang Ye, wondering why Tang Ye could do this, which is indeed not something humans can do.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Ying Luo''s questioning, he stared at Ying Luo, what he wanted to make sure was that he could seize the supernatural power of Ying Luo, as long as this was guaranteed, nothing else. He smiled and said to Ying Xiao: "Whether I am a human or not, since it is what I have to do, then I will do it well. Is it important to be a man, a demon, or a demon?"


    "Humans can attack demons, gods, or their own kind-humans. Therefore, identity is not important, what is important is heart." Tang Ye said to Ying Xiao.


    Ying Xiao snorted and said, "I don''t want to tell you any great truth, but according to you, I am not evil, I just do what I want to do?"


    "From the standpoint of the beast, this is the case. As long as you don¡¯t look at the problem from the standpoint of humans, you are not wrong. People have original intentions, and so do you beasts. And your original intention is to destroy and destroy and spread. Evil. If the fierce beast is a group with so many members like humans, then you destroy and destroy and spread evil, which is actually a great feat for your group." Tang Ye said.


    —ƒè» gave another cold snort. It sounds reasonable, but the reality is indeed that good and evil are defined by humans. It snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "I don''t know why, the world is dominated by your humans. At the time when I was born, the chaos opened up, the weak and the strong prey, the fittest survives, how can there be so many rules, good and evil etiquette... ridiculous ."


    Tang Ye shrugged, and didn''t object to Ying Xiao. It''s better to say this to the ancient fierce beasts, it''s a bit weird. Is it necessary to talk nonsense about this?


    There is a conspiracy!


    Tang Ye stared at Ying Xiao and said: "If it is ridiculous, it is ridiculous. I am not here to tell you this, but to take your divine power."


    "I won''t give it to you." Ying Xiao let out a cold snort, then stepped back and jumped off the tall rock.


    It would rather be swallowed by the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower than the divine power would be taken away by Tang Ye, which would destroy Tang Ye''s plan. It originally thought it didn''t need to do this, but there was no way, Tang Ye was too weird to be able to enter the Abyss of Falling Sun to pursue it.


    It will die if swallowed by the gluttonous illusion, and will die if swallowed by the dark eclipse spirit flower, so even if it dies, it will not allow Tang Ye to successfully seize the divine power. This is the final victory it can win.


    The dark eroding spirit flower behind the rock was not affected by the green spirit fire, and did not retract into the mud. At this time, surrounded by Zhang Fang and dancing claws, seeing the —ƒè» fall down, suddenly stretched up, scrambling to swallow the —ƒè».


    When the gluttonous phantom saw it, he would never allow it, and rushed to prevent the dark eroding spirit flower from eating the gluttony. However, the speed of the gluttonous phantom was not enough. Seeing this, Ying-tiao sneered, thinking that he had succeeded. However, at this moment, Tang Ye had already appeared under it. The green spirit fire was burning on Tang Ye. After he appeared, the dark eroding spirit flowers were immediately frightened, and hurriedly retracted under the mud, not daring to make any more moves against Ying Lu.


    "You..." Ying Xiao saw Tang Ye under him, stunned and furious, how could this be?


    It turned out that Tang Ye had used the ability of space jump just now, so the short distance would be carried out in an instant, so he stopped the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower before the —ƒè» fell to the ground.


    In this Falling Sun Abyss, space power still exists, so Tang Ye can succeed. At this time, the dark eclipse spirit flowers all retreated, even if they wanted to die. It wants to turn back and run away. Since he was determined not to hand over his divine power to Tang Ye, it didn''t matter even if he was swallowed by the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower. Then if you encounter the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower while escaping, it''s okay to let the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower eat it.


    boom!


    However, it is a pity that when Ying Tiao wanted to turn back, the phantom of Tao Tie opened a terrifying mouth, and bit it from top to bottom.


    Ouch!


    She screamed in pain, trying to repel the gluttony illusion, but the power of the gluttony phantom had already surpassed it, and the hunger and thirst gluttony phantom at this time, even if it is attacked, ignore it, just bite it, and then swallow it , And then bite and eat.


    The current —ƒè» is in the state of spirit and soul. There is no body, and the spirit and soul are like souls. They are directly injured, very serious, and quickly lose their combat effectiveness. Just like a person, when the soul is attacked, the body becomes irrelevant. Therefore, after being bitten by the gluttonous phantom, Ying Tiao was already seriously injured and could not resist.


    At this time, Tang Ye let the gluttonous phantom bite on the rock to eat, lest the dark eroding spirit flower mutate and run out to make trouble.


    Taotie Mirage obeyed Tang Ye''s order, bit the è»è», went back to the rock, and ate it with big mouthfuls. Ying Lu cried out in pain, but in the end he was completely eaten by the gluttonous phantom.


    At this time, suddenly, the power and arrogance of the gluttonous illusion rose another level. It raised its head and roared, as if it scared the dark eroding spirit flower under the mud a little bit scared, and for a while did not dare to open its teeth and claws.


    However, after swallowing the divine power, retreating from the green spirit fire, the dark eroding spirit flower was only shocked for a while, and immediately changed back to the appearance of spreading teeth and dancing claws, wanting to rush up and devour the gluttony. These dark erosive spirit flowers, feeling more hungry and greedy than gluttony, are indeed monsters born in pure darkness, as long as it is not possible to restrain their power, they will not hesitate to attack and swallow.


    Tang Ye didn''t know anything about the situation in the Abyss of Fallen Sun, so he retracted the gluttonous illusion and left here immediately to avoid any accidents.


    An Ran returned outside and retreated from Qing Linghuo. Tang Ye was greatly relieved. The Falling Sun Abyss, a place even more terrifying than the eighteen layers of hell, is really suffocating.


    But Tang Ye was still in a good mood, and now he had captured the divine power of Ying Lu, then he was missing the last divine power.


    Chaos power!

 Chapter 2220： Unable to track!

    Now that he had captured the divine power of Ying Xiao, Tang Ye quickly left the Abyss of Falling Sun. Even if it can fight against the eroding power of the Falling Sun Abyss and the Dark Erosion Spirit Flower, it is inevitable that there are other terrifying existences in the Falling Sun Abyss. In this endless darkness, there are definitely more than one or two terrifying existences. The dark eclipse flower can eat the sun bird, not to mention other monsters lurking deeper.


    Leaving the Abyss of Falling Sun quickly, he finally went outside without the need of the flame, and he could see the light again. It was the warm sunshine, and Tang Ye immediately felt relaxed and comfortable. After staying for a while in the endless darkness of the Falling Sun Abyss, I felt suffocated for a long time, and I was about to die. That is definitely not a place where human beings can survive!


    Controlling the gluttonous illusion is actually equivalent to Tang Ye possessing the divine power he has seized. The three divine powers of Taotie, Qiongqi, and Yingzhao are blessed on Tang Ye. He is also strong enough to suppress his own power, otherwise it will make the adjustment of the Qiyun Shackles fall and the God of Punishment Thunder.


    Now, the endless flow of power was surging, and Tang Ye felt that no one could match. If there is a fight, no one is his opponent. However, once he uttered such a strong force, the thunder vortex in the center of the sky surged a lot, as if the true **** came to deal with him at any time.


    The movement of the thundering vortex in the center of the sky is actually related to the coming of the gods. That is the passage between the chaotic space and the ancestral land. Once connected, the gods can descend. And this, the **** of heaven himself opened up a channel to come back, the divine power is strong, even without the entrainment of the eight divine powers, it can be restored to the peak state of divine power within a certain period of time. This is a very bad result for Tang Ye. And if he used the eight divine powers to break the shackles of Qi Luck, it was equivalent to absorbing the gods from the other side. At this time, the gods had not recovered enough divine power, then the gods were relatively weak. Then they can''t use the eight divine powers to attract the divine powers, so they need more time to restore to their peak state.


    Tang Ye glanced at the thundering vortex in the middle of the sky, frowning. Slowly retreating to hide the power on his face, revealing a resolute look, and he appeared very firm in his handsome anger. If the gods come down and really want to kill mankind, then resistance is inevitable. This is not a pure revenge game. Perhaps the gods can also understand the attacks that mankind launched against the gods. After all, the gods kill people whenever they want. People are what they control. As a spiritual creature, it is not surprising that there will be resistance.


    The hunter went to hunt the tiger, and the tiger resisted and killed the hunter. It cannot be said that the tiger was wrong. It would be better to say that the hunter was wrong first. For this reason, right or wrong cannot be clearly stated. Therefore, the gods probably have another clearer purpose and firmer reason, which is to weaken the power of the destiny gods by destroying the will of mankind!


    Human will, human power, played a huge role in the hands of the destiny gods. If we lose humanity, then the destiny **** will not become so terrible. Therefore, for this noble purpose, the gods must kill humans. Of course, it is not difficult to predict that in the process of carrying out this plan, when the gods chase and kill human beings, venting emotions and behaviors will inevitably occur.


    After all, they were exiled to the chaotic space, which was a human conspiracy.


    They suffered a lot during the exile that lasted for thousands of years. Even if they were gods, many died in that terrible place in the chaotic space. They have experienced the life and death of their relatives and friends, and have experienced their own physical pain. Every time they are hurt, they will hate mankind and the ancient true gods who helped mankind implement the exile plan. Hate is an excellent source of motivation. In many cases, in order to remain motivated, it is necessary to support it. Therefore, the hatred of the gods towards humans must be indelible.


    But, on the other hand, when theocratic ruled everything, mankind also suffered too much oppression and misfortune under theocratic power. The sufferings encountered by the gods when they were exiled, humans suffered as early as when they ruled the ancestral land. Therefore, whether it is hurt or hatred, it is already mutual.


    Perhaps this kind of thing will only continue and never end.


    Tang Ye never thought about the result of everyone letting go of their hatred and living in harmony with each other, because it was unrealistic. He didn''t believe that this issue of disputes that existed since the emergence of mankind, or even before mankind, was when the ancient **** Nuwa created man, will be resolved in this era. Many people work hard in this fighting world, in fact, just to fight for a breath.


    Regardless of whether it is for yourself, for others, or for this piece of land, you can never swallow your anger against power.


    Dignity and freedom.


    Tang Ye began to look for traces of chaos. Chaos fierce beast is a fierce beast with a lot of rumors, but not very detailed, it is difficult to get accurate information. So far, there is no news about it. Even if Tang Ye released the gluttonous phantom and wanted the gluttony phantom to track it, the gluttonous phantom would stay in place, unable to track it at all.


    Even the gluttonous phantom could not be tracked, and Tang Ye had no clue. Then he contacted the others, all shaking his head to indicate that he had no clue. It''s like, in Ancestral Land, there are no chaotic beasts at all.


    This is the biggest dilemma!


    The thundering vortex under the center of the sky is about to be completed. It is a channel to release the gods from the chaotic space. If you don''t hurry to grab the eight divine powers, the gods will come down and the power peaks, then no one will stop the gods.


    The moment the Qi Luck shackles opened, the thunder vortex in the center of the sky would disappear, and the gods would not be able to fall from there. The adjustment of air transport shackles does not allow such a channel to exist above its laws. Therefore, when the shackles of Qi Luck are fully lifted, some deities can descend, but there are some deities that are not so easy to descend.


    Although she didn''t have any clue, Tang Ye continued to pursue it. As long as the place where the chaotic beast appeared in the legend, he would go again. It is said that the Chaos Ferocious Beast appeared on the top of Kunlun Mountain, and the Chaos Ferocious Beast is a weird stone monster with a void passage in the middle, so as to absorb everything in it, it stands at the gate of Kunlun Mountain.


    The scenery on the Kunlun Mountains, white snow, smart snow foxes, ice crystal snow country, it is said that this is a fairyland, a place where gods live, and a jade pond, a resting place for the queen mother. This place is also extremely mysterious and strange. After countless years and countless disasters, it is still so beautiful. If it is not for the protection of the gods, I am afraid that it will not be possible.


    However, Tang Ye went to Kunlun Mountain and searched it again. There was no trace of the chaotic beast. At this time, Tang Ye was in the mood, unwilling to appreciate the beautiful scenery, even if it was a fairyland, without the desired result, it was a rush.


    It is also said that the chaotic beast is in the void, but the void is everywhere, where do you know where it will be?


    In desperation, Tang Ye came to Guimen Gorge, wanting to ask for help from the mysterious zombie that had been hidden underneath for thousands of years.

 Chapter 2221： Who can help?

    The mysterious powerhouse under the whirlpool of Guimenxia can turn Murong Huansha into a zombie, so obviously he is a zombie, otherwise how can he transform Murong Huansha?


    Since it is a zombie, under the constraints of such a tightening of air transport a hundred years ago, the black dragon can be directly frightened, presumably at the level of the true ancestor. The black dragon at that time had absorbed the dragon ancestors, and the dragon vein power of the dragon that fell to protect the ancestral land had a very powerful effect on the way of exorcism. However, the black dragon just went down to explore, and only felt a little breath, and then ran away in shock. Therefore, the mysterious person wrapped in worn-out bandages may be the true ancestor of zombies.


    At this time, the Guimen Gorge was affected by the continuous lifting of the shackles of air transport, and a large number of ghosts gathered. Here, even if it is scorching heat, it will feel bitterly cold. The ghost is extremely cloudy, so it causes freezing. One mile away, the sun is shining brightly, but here, it is shrouded in black clouds. It''s like, there is rain in some parts, probably that''s it. No one will come to such a weird place.


    Among the locals, it was also rumored early that too many people died in Guimen Gorge, and those who died in other places would be rushed to Guimen Gorge and then disappear. Therefore, it is said that Guimen Gorge is a gathering of ghosts. The place. For this reason, wherever ordinary people dare to come here.


    Standing on the cliff bank, Tang Ye couldn''t help frowning as he looked at the gloomy Guimenxia that was no longer suitable for people to stay. This is a strong sign that the shackles of Qi Luck are about to be broken, and this day is coming anyway. Stopped Wen Dingmo''s faction a hundred years ago and eased for a hundred years. One hundred years later, there is no way to stop it anymore, and can only deal with the situation after the air transport shackles are lifted.


    Huhu!


    At this time, a strong yin air rushed towards Tang Ye, and then an ugly head appeared in front of the yin air, with anger and ferocious eyes, this was to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at him and snorted coldly: "Get out."


    Then Tang Ye didn''t give out any power, and his power smashed the ugly evil spirit to ashes. Tang Ye at this time, where can these ghosts be approached. If Tang Ye didn''t have the power to exorcise demons, then these evil spirits might be close to him. However, he possesses extremely strong exorcism power. After all, he has already reached the realm of "crossing people" in the Volunteer, and can open the door of reincarnation. He swallowed and merged the three divine powers, the divine power blessed the power of Fumo, ordinary ghosts, seeing him all had to be frightened. The one who came to attack him was really looking for death by himself.


    There were still a lot of evil spirits who wanted to get close to Tang Ye, but after Tang Ye''s mighty power, the evil spirit who attacked first was gone. The other evil spirits saw it and screamed again and again. It seems that the scary thing is not these evil spirits, but Tang Ye. They became flustered, running around, like a stream of black smoke flying through the air. However, when they rushed outside, where they could see their eyes, they screamed again and again, and quickly retreated.


    This place is sealed, these evil spirits cannot leave.


    Seeing this scene, Tang Ye was surprised. There was a magic circle here, but he didn''t notice it. Who arranged this?


    Now that someone has set up a magic circle, it is inevitable that someone will be there. Tang Ye immediately covered his face again to avoid being seen.


    However, this is the whirlpool drive under Ghost Gate Gorge, and the mysterious zombie wrapped in worn-out bandages appears. He was covered in worn bandages all over his body, as well as on his head and his mouth, but he was still able to make a normal sound.


    "You don''t have to cover it. There is no one else here, and other people can''t see here. I don''t like being stared at by others." After the mysterious zombie appeared, he made a hoarse voice to Tang Ye.


    The two had known each other a hundred years ago. If they didn''t know good and evil, they could be regarded as old friends. For this mysterious zombie, Tang Ye still owes him a life, which is to save Murong Huansha''s life.


    Since the mysterious zombie said so, Tang Ye didn''t hide his face, so as not to be rude. When he returned to the ancestral land and came to Guimen Gorge, the mysterious zombie knew his identity directly, so there was no need to hide it from the mysterious zombie. This also illustrates the power of mysterious zombies. At that time, even the black dragon didn''t know the identity under Tang Ye''s cover, but the mysterious zombie knew as if looking at an ordinary person, so his power must be far above the black dragon.


    Tang Ye looked at the mysterious zombie and said, "A magic circle has been cast here, isn''t it just staring at you? You allow others to make arrangements here."


    The mysterious zombie shrugged and said, "It was set by the girl you asked me to save."


    "Huansha?" Tang Ye was taken aback, but he did not expect that the array here was arranged by Murong Huansha.


    The mysterious zombie said: "This baby girl is an amazing person. After becoming a zombie, she found the ancient battlefield and obtained the Nuwa gems. Then she absorbed the divine power and integrated it with modern technology. Provides a path to the strong. Combining the power of divine power and technology, this weapon, even if it kills the gods, is nothing surprising."


    Tang Ye was surprised when he heard the mysterious zombie''s words. Unexpectedly, Murong Huansha did such an amazing thing. It seems that this is the meaning of the existence of Shenji Technology. He knew about the research and development of Shenji Technology, but he didn''t expect it to be combined with the power of Nuwa gems. No wonder the power of technology is integrated into the divine power, which turned out to be the role of Nuwa gems.


    However, Tang Ye still didn''t know much about this. Nuwa gemstones, which are fragments of multicolored stones used by Nuwa to patch up the sky, are far inferior to the sky patching stones, but they also have quite powerful power. It is said that after the war that year, Nuwa''s gods were left on the battlefield, and Nuwa gemstones were one of them. As for the battlefield back then, I don''t know what the changes have become, and where is the so-called ancient battlefield. However, Murong Huansha found it and gained the power of Nuwa gems.


    It''s not that Tang Ye has never seen Murong Huansha after coming back for so long. He has also fought against Murong Huansha. Murong Huansha is very strong, but he is not his opponent. But he didn''t recognize Murong Huansha, which he felt guilty. However, it doesn''t take long to recognize each other, as long as the God-sharpening plan is completed. The other is to complete what to do under the hidden identity. Perhaps it can lead to someone he has always wanted to deal with, but it doesn''t mean that he has to deal with it, but he will get in touch sooner or later.


    Tang Ye looked at the mysterious zombie and said: "Senior, I am here not for anything else, but for the chaotic beast. There are many things to sort out, but now the chaotic beast is imminent. And I did not find the chaotic beast. I wonder if you can dial one or two?"


    The mysterious zombie glanced at Tang Ye and said, "I can''t help you."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the mysterious zombies, feeling helpless. Doesn''t even such a senior know the Chaos Fierce Beast?


    But then the mysterious zombie said: "But there is someone who can help you."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed, it turned out there was a way. He hurriedly said: "I don''t know who it is?"


    The mysterious zombie glanced at Tang Ye meaningfully, and said, "Destiny God."

 Chapter 2222： Best boarder!

    Tang Ye did not expect that the mysterious zombie would give the answer to the destiny god. Can the destiny **** help him? This answer is rather unexpected, after all, in their first impression, the destiny **** is the enemy.


    Tang Ye has not yet come into contact with the Destiny God, but he feels that he is very close to the Destiny God. In the battle against Qiongqi, Qiongqi mentioned that he was able to defeat the four great beasts so smoothly and obtain divine power. Is it just because he is strong and his plan is appropriate?


    You know, under the shackles of luck, human beings don''t have the conditions for cultivating immortals, so they don''t have enough power to fight against a god. Don''t think that you have reached the peak of the heavens and humans, thinking that you can fight against the gods only a little distance from the gods. In fact, when transforming to a **** level, power is divine power. This is a power that has changed from human qualitative to divine power. After a qualitative change, there will be a huge gap, and it cannot be confronted by quantity. Therefore, Tang Ye and the others can seize the divine power so smoothly, it is indeed possible that there are other powers helping him.


    Then, if such an invisible force really exists, it is most likely the destiny god. The destiny **** probably only needs to control the surrounding creatures, and invisibly influence and make everything beneficial to Tang Ye, then it will greatly help Tang Ye. These operations happen invisibly and influence each other. Others think it is natural, so they haven''t noticed.


    This is where the Destiny God is very terrifying. You think that what you do is according to your own will. In fact, you are only doing it according to the control of the Destiny God. Just like the famous movie Inception, you think this is reality, but it may still be in a dream.


    The destiny gods can lodge on any creatures, and they can''t catch them. In addition, it is still the origin of power splitting its destiny, and the origin of power is the strongest force. For this reason, the destiny **** is so terrible, even the true **** can''t deal with it. After trying so many ways, after all, there is no fate for the gods.


    Probably, it was a helpless choice to achieve the goal of destroying the destiny gods by slaughtering the common people. In this plan to eliminate the destiny gods, the initial plan is to eliminate the most willful, most complex, and fundamental group of creatures that cause the destiny to change, that is, humans.


    After the eradication of mankind, and then observe the situation of the world, without billions of human will, it can be said that it has greatly weakened the Destiny God. At that time, through the power of the Pangu God Emperor, it may be possible to directly trace the Destiny God. Then, if the destiny **** is still extremely powerful, then slaughter a part of the creatures, which may be the demons, the demons, or even the gods. In any case, we must completely eliminate the destiny god!


    Tang Ye heard the mysterious zombie say that the destiny **** can help him. Although surprised, he did not immediately deny it. He thought about this question and wanted to understand some of the key points. He looked at the mysterious zombie and said: "The destiny god... still knows the whereabouts of the chaotic beast? Now, it is indeed possible to treat him as an friendly army. After all, the gods will come down to destroy him. .It¡¯s just that we humans are nothing more than chess pieces he uses at will."


    "In this way, you are a bit underestimated by humans." The mysterious zombie said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, and said, "Since the destiny **** can lodge on any creature, not even a creature, the dust can be. Then, for him, isn''t human beings dispensable? Without humans, then Just board with other creatures, it couldn''t be easier."


    The mysterious zombie shook his head and sneered, and said: "However, every time the Destiny God appears, he looks like a human being. Don''t you think it is strange?"


    Tang Ye fell into thinking. Then he seemed to think of something and looked at the mysterious zombie and said: "Humans, are the creatures most suitable for the destiny gods to board?"


    The mysterious zombie nodded and said: "The destiny **** is changed by the complex will of mankind. It can be said that mankind created him, so it must be his best choice to board on humans. He can indeed board. Go to a piece of dust, but if the content of the''Book of Heaven'' accumulated over thousands of years is placed on a piece of dust? In a certain sense, the destiny **** is the text content of the book. If a boarding body cannot carry it The content of the book of heaven is not appropriate. Even if the destiny **** is lodged on it, it will not be able to exert its fullest power. Even, he cannot control all living things as he wants, because the content of the book is not complete, he will lose the part that he cannot bear. The control of the creatures recorded in the contents of the heavenly book."


    After hearing the words of the mysterious zombie, Tang Ye came to a conclusion, saying: "So, the destiny **** needs to protect us humans. We humans can perish, but she will keep one, the one that is most suitable for her to stay. Then, this person will who is it?"


    "Who...you will know in the future." The mysterious zombie said with a low tone.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye felt strange, as if the mysterious zombie knew something.


    The mysterious zombie shook his head, indicating that there was nothing. He wouldn''t tell Tang Ye that the person who now lives with the destiny **** is the princess, the woman Tang Ye loves most. Not to mention that the princess is the most suitable person to board the destiny gods. If you let Tang Ye know, I''m afraid it would be quite difficult for Tang Ye to cooperate with Destiny God. Although, Tang Ye has indeed sacrificed a lot of personal love for the sake of common people''s righteousness. For example, he did not actively seek out his daughter Tang Jiujiu, nor did he spend more time with his great-grandchildren who had been lacking the love of their parents since childhood. However, even so, Tang Ye must have an unacceptable bottom line.


    In fact, Tang Ye now has a lot of hostility accumulated in his heart, and a large part of it is irritability and exhaustion. Deep down in his heart, he desperately longed for life to calm down and get along with his relatives. But in the face of various crises, he always suppressed this idea.


    However, if Tang Ye knows that the princess is controlled by the destiny **** and "taken away" by the destiny god, can he still remain calm?


    Probably that was the final bottom line. Once it broke through, there might be something crazy Tang Ye would do. Sometimes the crown is so angry that you will become a beauty, probably because of the person you love, regardless of everything else, even if it is the righteousness of the common people?


    "Anyway, the current destiny of the gods is not stable, she definitely does not want to be dealt with by the gods of all walks of life. Therefore, she also wants to weaken the gods. Maybe she has a plan, but she has to take her time and someone to help her. Do it. Then, the purpose is the same as you. And the destiny **** can perceive everything in this world, even if it is not in the content of her book, it can also perceive it through indirect manipulation of other creatures. Therefore, for the hidden void Chaos and fierce beasts, let the destiny gods help, is the fastest way to find." The mysterious zombie said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, accepted this suggestion, and said, "Then how do I find the destiny god?"


    The mysterious zombie turned his head and said, "Guwu Jianghu, Xiang Daoshan."

 Chapter 2223： It will finally come!

    After receiving the mysterious zombie''s guidance, Tang Ye expressed his gratitude to him, and then immediately went to the Guwu River to Xiang Daoshan. The matter of obtaining divine power is urgent, the thundering vortex in the middle of the sky is about to break through, I am afraid it will happen within a few days, so he will find the chaotic beast immediately.


    At this time, the world is in chaos. The thunder vortex in the center of the sky is constantly being pressed down, and it has formed a tornado, getting closer and closer to the ground, like an invincible drill, going from the sky, piercing the ground, destroying the center of the earth, and the whole world will be destroyed. This is very similar to a science fiction movie, but there is no element that a science fiction movie should have in it. On the contrary, it looks like the power of an evil myth.


    Coupled with the giant dragon that I saw before passing through the sky, and the blue dragon being slaughtered, people just felt that it was indeed an evil force coming. Since the thunder vortex appeared, no one has been able to stop it, so people think that this is an unstoppable devastating disaster, so they began to flee, as far as possible from the place where the thunder vortex can be affected.


    Wang Jiuxiao has been arranging the power of the Red Wall Palace to alleviate this chaotic situation, but the effect is not very satisfactory. Panic can be contagious. One panic will soon have a second panic, one pass ten, ten pass. Hundred, the chaos is unstoppable.


    Wang Jiuxiao also sent the power of god-level technology to attack the thunder vortex. He does not expect to destroy the thunder vortex, but hopes to suppress the momentum of the thunder vortex, so that people can see a little effect and think that they can be solved by humans. Of this disaster. However, the thundering vortex was not suppressed, but became stronger and stronger, and the Red Wall Palace became helpless, which instead caused people to panic further.


    People''s panic is also an excellent time for demons and monsters to come out to do evil and speed up their growth. Therefore, the current chaos is total chaos. This land has become precarious. Even a country seems to have become less important.


    If it really reaches an uncontrollable level, Wang Jiuxiao can only use the "Sword of King Power" to request the Western Continent to open it and allow the people of the Eastern Continent to take refuge. This world has two heavens and earths, one for the eastern continent and one for the western continent. The two heavens and the earth are separate, with their own mythological civilizations, which are different from each other, and they usually do not interfere with each other. In normal times, people on both sides actually interact with each other. However, "royal power" is isolated. For example, there will be business, life, etc., but the power system under the rule of the king does not interfere.


    It''s like a hundred years ago when vampires from the Western world came to the Eastern world. This is a violation and would be regarded as a violation by the Eastern world. Then these vampires can be eliminated. Now that the Eastern world is suffering from a disaster of destruction, perhaps the Western world can help. After all, if the Eastern world is destroyed, the Western world will inevitably be affected.


    However, this kind of connection between the two mythological civilizations has too much influence. It will be a real "change of heaven", so no one will do that until the last moment. Wang Jiuxiao only has this idea now. If the land of the Eastern world is going to be destroyed, he will activate the "Sword of King Power" to contact the kings in the Western world.


    Facing the current situation, Wang Jiuxiao, besides his own efforts, also counted on Tang Ye to help solve it. However, there has been no news of Tang Ye these days, and he is a little anxious. But Wang Cangcang, Tang Zisang and others just knew that they were looking for the Chaos Fierce Beast, but they didn''t have any news, and they did everything they could. Now that there is no news of Tang Ye, they can only wait anxiously. Then, they also went to help the Red Wall Palace stabilize some conditions. For example, eliminate the demons and ghosts who take the opportunity to do evil, so as to appease panicked people.


    However, after losing Tang Ye''s news, they felt a little uneasy. Unknowingly, Tang Ye had such a big influence and became the person who led them, like a backbone. If they lose it, they will become soldiers of no masters, and they will easily be scattered.


    At this time, Tang Ye had already reached the ancient Wujiang Lake. Originally, Tang Ye wanted to go directly to Xiangdao Mountain, but after entering the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he felt that there was a powerful force in the Xuanmen, and it was the power of the Long Family. He went over and looked at it and then saw the dragon. Qing is uniting several people to give strength to Xuanmen.


    Tang Ye took a look and knew that Long Qing and the others were consolidating the profound door, otherwise the profound door would collapse, otherwise the people of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes would be able to reach the outside world. Two people from different worlds suddenly met together, it is inevitable that there will be Breakthrough and friction.


    Long Qing sensed Tang Ye''s strength, stopped the work at hand, gave orders to his men, and then went to see Tang Ye.


    "I have seen Grandpa Zeng." Because Long Qing is the king of the ancient Wujiang Lake, relying on the power and luck, Tang Ye sensed his breath when he first arrived in the ancient Wujiang Lake, and then knew that he was of the Dragon family''s blood. He knew his identity as soon as he guessed it, so he couldn''t hide from Long Qing, and Tang Zisang didn''t perceive this.


    Tang Ye looked at Long Qing, thought for a while, and said, "There is no need to deliberately stop the collapse of the profound door. Within a few days, all the shackles of luck will be lifted. At that time, the profound door will be broken even if it is not broken."


    "This..." Long Qing was taken aback. The urgency has reached this point. It seems that the world is still here after all.


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and then said: "Long Family King Power...probably will no longer exist, you must take precautions. After all, the rise and fall of any dynasty will inevitably be **** slaughter. Those who have been hurt by the dynasty, Maybe take advantage of this time to retaliate."


    "Understood." Long Qing nodded, her voice low, but firm. As a person in power, these things are naturally considered.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "When the time comes, the Long family will gather as much as possible. You will do this."


    "Yes!" Long Qing nodded.


    Tang Ye had nothing to say, Long Qing asked, "I don''t know why Grandpa Zeng came to Guwu Jianghu?"


    Tang Ye turned around and prepared to leave. He didn''t need anyone''s help to deal with the Chaos Fierce Beast. He said, "A key step in the God-Slashing Plan. If it succeeds, then we will probably be able to survive. If it fails, then... Relax too."


    I''m dead, maybe it will be easy. Under pessimism, you have to look open.


    After all, Tang Ye disappeared in place. Long Qing has a solemn expression. Although he doesn''t know whether the road ahead is life or life, don''t give up until the last moment. So he still does what he should do. Since there is no need to forcibly consolidate the profound door, he will go back to sort out the arrangements and deal with the upcoming world chaos.


    Tang Ye arrived at Xiang Daoshan and didn''t see anyone. He doesn''t know why the mysterious zombies let him come here, maybe the destiny **** is really here.


    At this time, the mysterious zombie looks at the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. He thought, probably the destiny **** himself would be sure, and would not let Tang Ye see the appearance of the princess.

 Chapter 2224： Where is the fun!

    Standing on Xiangdao Mountain, you can see the entire Guwu River and Lake. The Guwu rivers and lakes are not big, and you can see the mysterious gate erected like blue waves. There is a border of Guwu Jianghu. Putting it into the current sudden change of the world situation, cultivators know that even in the big world, they will not be suppressed by air transport. On the contrary, they may be able to make a huge breakthrough. Therefore, they will no longer be willing to just stay in the Guwu rivers and lakes.


    Here, to them, it is now like a cage. Therefore, the Guwu rivers and lakes are also in turmoil, fighting against the Dragon Dynasty, breaking the mysterious gate and reaching outside the big world. This aspect of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes is quite similar to the situation outside the Great World. The Red Wall Palace and the Dragon Dynasty both face chaos.


    Once in total chaos, the order system under the regime will become useless. Even oneself will become a member of the chaos.


    Faced with these situations, the force was unstoppable, and Tang Ye was helpless and could only accept it. The overall chaos cannot be solved by him alone. This is bound to be another dispute. If you are lucky, it may be a process from dispute to unification. The premise is that it has not been destroyed by the gods. As long as the problem of the descent of the gods is solved, there is still hope of a unified return and rebuilding the homeland.


    It''s just that I don''t know when that will happen. Perhaps it is another hundred years. People like Tang Ye, who constantly break through and improve in cultivation, will probably have no problem living for a hundred years, but the people around him are afraid that they will change for several generations. He doesn''t want to experience this kind of ups and downs and partings anymore, so it seems...Is it a bit boring to live?


    If you experience these again, then you can''t just worry about a certain person or a certain group of people. You must reconcile with the past. Don''t be stubborn with the past. Only by letting go can you live a good future.


    Tang Ye''s mood was somewhat affected, but at this moment, a spatial vortex suddenly appeared in front of him, and then a person walked out.


    Tang Ye was on guard for a few minutes, but was not too nervous because the people who came were not hostile. Then he saw that the person who came was just like him, covering his face with strength, and couldn''t see what she looked like. However, her body is a woman, spotless dress, dragging the simple belt of a noble princess or fairy, her arms and legs are exposed, she is white and smooth, it''s exactly like carved out of jade, polished to perfection The same.


    Spotless, exquisite luster, extraordinary and beautiful.


    Tang Ye looked at the concealed face, but from the temperament of the extremely extraordinary woman, she squinted her eyes, not friendly, and said, "Destiny God?"


    If the guess is correct, Tang Ye knows that she is the destiny god. The fact is that she is the **** of destiny, and she looks like a princess. However, as the mysterious zombie said to herself, the destiny **** knew what to do, and she did not reveal the appearance of the princess in front of Tang Ye. On the other hand, mysterious zombies are also extremely extraordinary, knowing who the destiny gods are lodged on and where they will appear.


    The destiny **** came out of the space vortex and landed, looking at Tang Ye, planning to speak, but suddenly wanted to choke, making her unable to speak properly for a while. She was very angry. It was the remnant will of the princess or Lin Yourong in her body that was making things strange. She was so excited to see Tang Ye that it affected the performance of the destiny god.


    However, the destiny **** still suppressed the princess''s will change, restored calm, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "It''s me."


    Of course, Tang Ye has no good feelings about the destiny gods. He is firm. The destiny gods are enemies. Even if they can cooperate against the gods now, they cannot be friendly forces. If the deity can be eliminated, then in the end, he still has to eliminate the destiny deity.


    "Since you are the destiny god, you will know why I came, then I won''t say more, tell you where the chaotic beast is." Tang Ye said directly to the destiny god.


    The Destiny God sneered and said: "This is not like an attitude of asking for help."


    "You are not human." Tang Ye snorted coldly.


    The destiny **** froze for a moment, then shrugged and said: "You are right, but you should not think that I am afraid of the god, so if I am upset, I will not agree to help you find the chaotic beast."


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, and the destiny **** said again: "You think that if humans are destroyed, I will definitely be destroyed by the gods? Indeed, without you humans, my strength will be weakened. But don¡¯t forget, the gods are also. There is will. Also, it is said that human will is the most complicated, but is this really the case? No, you are created by humans. As your creators, if there is no complicated will, how can you My will is also complicated? As the bearer of will, I know these situations clearly. Hmph...the gods are ridiculous to me."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes for a moment, not letting himself be dragged by the destiny gods as passive, and hummed: "But the gods still have a way to suppress you, so you still need humans to fight against the gods, otherwise..."


    Tang Ye retreated from the covering power on his face and revealed the lineup. At this time, he was cold and merciless, and said to Destiny God: "Otherwise you have killed me. I already know that you can''t control me. Although I don''t know why this happened, But I can use it, so it¡¯s not a good thing for you."


    The destiny **** paused, and said: "Tang Sheng, you are very smart and understandable. Then we don¡¯t have to say so much. Facing the coming of gods, I am using you humans. That¡¯s right, but you are right. This is helpless. To say that the gods can threaten me, it is also the existence of the human book and the earth book. I know you want to kill me, but, unfortunately, I can''t kill. As long as there is will, I will Will exist. So now, your enemy is not me, but the gods. And I, don¡¯t want you humans to be extinct, then I will help you."


    "Wandering among all creatures and beings in control, this is where my pleasure lies. Fun always requires a little change. If the gods can easily destroy humans, it would be too boring. So, I want this thing to be better Many twists and turns. Ha..." Destiny sneered playfully.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak. He felt that it would be useless to talk to Destiny God. But he was curious about whose face the Destiny God had used, so that she did not dare to show it. You know, she can stay on someone else at any time, one face is exposed, and she can quickly find the second person. Unless... Destiny God has found the person most suitable for it to host.


    Tang Ye''s heart sank suddenly.


    If the destiny **** has found the person most suitable for boarding, then its power will continue to improve and be endlessly inspired. Then it is very difficult to deal with it, even if it is written by someone or from the ground.

 Chapter 2225： Full of power!

    Tang Ye watched the destiny **** silently. Thinking about destiny, if the **** finds the most suitable boarding body, then he will deal with it very much. And he was curious as to who is the most suitable boarding body for the destiny god. Is a woman, or a very beautiful woman. A hundred years ago, he knew many beautiful women, but he didn''t expect any of them to be the destiny god.


    Thinking to no avail, Tang Ye came back to his senses and saw a spatial whirlpool in the hands of the destiny god. He was shocked, just looking at the space power released by the Destiny God, he knew that the power of the Destiny God was not under him. Of course, the power that the Destiny God can control is endless. It can be said that the Destiny God has no power at all, and it belongs to others. However, it is almost invincible because of controlling the power of others.


    After the destiny **** created a spatial vortex, he stood still and looked ecstatic. She is exploring the location of the chaotic beast. As long as the creatures exist in this heaven and earth, except for the few rare ones, all are recorded in the heavenly book. Even if the Chaos Fierce Beast can evade the Destiny God, the existence of will around it will be discovered by the Destiny God, and then capture the position of the Chaos Fierce Beast.


    At this time, the destiny gods are busy, maybe they can sneak attacks, maybe they can know who she is boarding. But Tang Ye didn''t do this because he knew that the Destiny God would not make such a mistake. If the identity of the Destiny God could be revealed so easily, how could the Destiny God not catch the Destiny God in those days.


    Soon after, Destiny God opened his eyes, turned his head to look at Tang Ye, and said, "Then, Tang Sheng, good luck to you."


    After all, the Destiny God shot the space vortex in his hand at the front, and then with a bang, the space above the front was opened, and then the space vortex power was still adsorbing the void, and then a weird-looking beast appeared.


    This beast looks very weird, like a huge sitting bear, but its head is more like a bear, and its body is more like a dog, and there is a red vortex in the middle of its body, which can be regarded as having no internal organs. . The red vortex seems to be able to attract other things in.


    This weird beast that was beaten out by the power of the destiny **** is the chaotic beast.


    After the destiny **** shot the chaotic beast from the void, he turned around and disappeared, leaving Tang Ye alone.


    This is to let Tang Ye do it for himself, only help Tang Ye find the Chaos Beast, not help Tang Ye deal with it.


    Of course Tang Ye didn''t need it either.


    After seeing the Chaos Fierce Beast, Tang Ye ignored the destiny god''s departure, and jumped directly in front of the Chaos Fierce Beast, condensing a dark and magical Overlord''s Halberd in his hand to slay the chaotic beast.


    "Stupid!" Chaos Fierce Beast stared at Tang Ye, very angry, and said angrily: "You are really stupid to make a deal with Destiny God. Destiny God is just using you. Do you think you will be good?"


    Tang Ye glanced at him, looking a bit ruthless and cold, and said: "That''s just being used, it''s better than being killed by your gods?"


    "Do you think that the destiny **** is only using you, and will not kill you?" Chaos Fierce Beast shouted to Tang Ye again. It looked at Tang Ye, but it did not have eyes, as if it had been closed.


    Tang Ye still snorted coldly: "Even if the destiny **** wants to kill me, it is not now. Now, it is your **** who wants to kill me, and I always fight to live longer, so naturally I choose to deal with your god."


    Chaos Fierce Beast stared at Tang Ye without speaking for a while. It originally stayed in the void and changed its position constantly, so that it would not be found and unable to attack it. This is its special ability, it can rely on the void of the body, that is, the red adsorption vortex on the belly.


    The gods will soon be able to return to the ancestral land from the chaos space, and the chaotic beast knows that as long as it lasts this period of time. However, it did not expect Destiny to take action. The destiny gods have always been hidden behind the scenes, and this time they actually appeared, which is really puzzling. Isn''t she afraid of leaving traces and being caught?


    The power of the destiny gods is indeed very strong, but they all rely on the power of others. As long as the power of others can be restrained, it is tantamount to restraining the destiny god. Unless the destiny gods are lodged with the strongest creatures, they can exert the original power of the "Book of Heaven" itself.


    What Chaos Ferocious Beast did not expect was that Tang Ye and Destiny God had joined forces. It believed that if Tang Ye reached this height, he must know the affairs of the destiny god. Then you know that the destiny **** is the common enemy of all living things. Everyone is played by the destiny god, and no one does not hate the destiny god. However, Tang Ye still seeks help from the Destiny God, which is too shameless!


    The space where the chaotic beast is located is void, not chaotic space. And the Chaos Fierce Beast is just a fierce beast, not the domain power that the world has not opened forever, like the chaotic space, so it is defined by strength like the Qiongqi and the gluttonous. In this way, it can''t beat Tang Ye, who now has the power of the three major fierce beasts, not to mention Tang Ye''s own power is close to the **** level.


    "You will be killed by the destiny **** soon." Chaos Fierce Beast said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the Chaos Fierce Beast sneered, and hummed: "When did your ancient fierce beasts become so talkative, don''t you all like to destroy them directly?"


    Chaos didn''t want to talk more, but after Tang Ye summoned the gluttonous fusion of the power of the three major fierce beasts, it knew it couldn''t beat it, so it wanted to disrupt Tang Ye''s thinking, and then took the opportunity to enter the void and leave. What it said was not fabricated out of thin air. Tang Ye was not controlled by the destiny god. After completing the plan to cut the gods, the destiny **** would definitely not let Tang Ye live again.


    Tang Ye didn''t answer the words of Chaos Fierce Beast. He didn''t know if he avoided it on purpose or really didn''t care. He said, "My eyes have never been so short-sighted, but facing the current situation, I can''t allow me to think too much. Chaos, today I want to take your divine power."


    "Hmph, you also know that I am just a strand of the master''s soul, but a melting pot of divine power. Do you really think you can deal with the master?" Chaos Beast snorted coldly.


    Chaos fierce beasts also feel that being killed by a human being like this is too frustrated. Their ancient fierce beasts are not so weak. However, the ancient deity was sealed by the power of the ancient true god, otherwise, the deity appeared, and as long as one of them, the current ancestral land could be destroyed!


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with Chaos Fierce Beast anymore, let Gourmet go out, kill Chaos, and seize divine power. Taotie is invincible, after fusing the power of the three big beasts, no one can stop it. No matter how the chaotic beast fights, it will inevitably become its mouthpiece after all.


    When thunder rang out in the sky, the adjustment of air luck was alarmed, and the **** of punishment was going to drop down. It was after the power of the gluttonous beasts fused with the four big beasts was too strong, the air luck began to clash.


    The world has changed color.


    And Tang Ye had already collected all his supernatural powers, and could set off to break the shackles of Qi Luck!

 Chapter 2226： The situation has changed dramatically!

    Boom!


    The thunder vortex in the middle of the sky suddenly rang out like a thunder and anger, and the earth trembled.


    This sound made everyone panic. Is disaster coming?


    Under this land, all the people and all the creatures were tense, staring at the thundering vortex in the sky, and forgot to leave for a while.


    With this sound, it was the gods of Chaos Space who realized that the divine power they arranged had been captured by humans, and then their plan to use divine power to attract the power of the heavens to the ancestral world would fail. For this reason, they frantically attacked the barrier that connected to the ancestral land, and wanted to return to the ancestral land before Tang Ye lifted the shackles of Qi Luck.


    On the other side of the chaotic space, this is a place of uncertainty, as if the heavens and the earth have not opened, there is no law, one will be night, one will be day, one will be spring, one will be summer, one will be autumn, one will be It''s winter, another time of flying sand and gravel, another time of calm and calm...Countless changes, such a place is definitely not a place suitable for living.


    However, the gods have been exiled here for thousands of years, it is hard to imagine how they spent these thousands of years. Therefore, their hatred of humans is not difficult to accept. Anyone who is treated like this will hate him. What''s more, the one who is treated in this way is still a high god.


    "Be sure to open this space channel before that kid breaks the shackles of luck, otherwise we will be oppressed again!" In the changing chaotic space, I couldn''t see who was there, and only heard a hoarse voice roaring.


    The light flashed by, and when I saw a few unfixed figures, they suddenly twisted, and then let out a painful cry. However, such distortions and pain, they seem to be used to it. After screaming in pain, someone shouted again: "Yes, go through this passage and go directly to the ancestral land. Only in this way can we directly seek revenge from humans, without fear of being suppressed by any human!"


    "No way! The force on the side of Qi Luck is too strong, and it resisted the opening of this passage!" Then an anxious voice came.


    "Damn it, it''s the last step, is it going to fail. Bodhi old way, really counts things so accurately? That kid, what''s the source of it?" There was another sharp voice whispering.


    "I don¡¯t know, the gods and the others were exiled to a deeper place in the chaotic space. Our divine power is weaker. At the periphery of the chaotic space, it is the most likely to break the passage to the ancestral land. But looking at the current situation, the old Bodhi Taoist three The power of the unity of teaching is really too strong!" Someone shouted.


    "In any case, we must break this channel, we can''t lose the opportunity to return to the ancestral land!" Another person said.


    And someone immediately answered, "We will definitely go back to the ancestral land, depending on how we go back. If that kid takes the initiative to break the shackles of the air, let us be absorbed by the other side and descend, then the gods left in the ancestral land. The divine power is equivalent to being obtained by the kid, so that we are unable to attract the power of the heavens, and the powerful divine power obtained by the kid can deal with us!"


    "Who is that kid, and why is there such a freak as him, and a ghost made by Bodhi?" A voice was very angry.


    "We don''t know, that kid is really weird, there are so many things involved, it''s just a hodgepodge!" Someone was rather helpless.


    "Huh, choppy." Someone said with disdain.


    Next, in this chaotic space, there were constant conversations. And these people are probably gods, and the place under them is the thundering vortex that appeared in the sky of Ancestral Land!


    They are only one step away from breaking through to the ancestral land!


    At this time in the ancestral land, after Tang Ye let the gluttonous phantom swallow the divine power of the Chaos Fierce Beast, he felt that the power was terribly powerful, and he was about to be unable to hold it. If he hadn''t suppressed it tightly, he would be adjusted by his luck at any time to lower the God of Punishment Thunder. And this time, the God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment was not to give him a chance to break through, but to kill. Because at this time his power is already threatening the shackles of Qi Yun, which will affect the balance of heaven and earth, and there will be disasters between heaven and earth.


    This time the adjustment of Qi Luck, either the God of Punishment Lei killed Tang Ye, or Tang Ye completely broke the shackles of Qi Luck, it could only be one of the two, not the other.


    What Tang Ye had to do was to break the shackles of luck. There are only four divine powers, which can''t stop the killing power regulated by the heavens, but there is no problem with the eight divine powers. Therefore, after Tang Ye left the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he immediately let Fengzhu Lian, Wang Cangcang, Heilong and Xiaozi converge, using the eight divine powers to break the shackles of Qi Luck.


    When the shackles of Qi Luck are broken, it is when the thunder vortex over there is eliminated. Because Qi Luck is restored to the past, it will become extremely powerful, and it will no longer be a limitation left by the old way. Perhaps according to the dialogues between the gods in the chaos space, the old way is related to the Bodhi Patriarch. The ancestor of Bodhi is quite a terrifying figure. The so-called three religions are Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism. And that is Taoism, Buddhism and Confucianism. Being able to comprehend this realm, natural magic power is boundless, and become a legendary god.


    When the Qi Luck has no limit, it will return to the situation of the cultivation period thousands of years ago, and the deified power will come in full, then the strength can be increased endlessly, as long as the cultivation is successful. Therefore, the gods will also come. Now thinking of the gods who broke the chaotic space to the ancestral land, they have already stepped into the ancestral land with one foot. If the shackles of Qi Luck were released before they broke the space channel, then the power of Qi Luck would no longer allow them to break the commandments of the world, and connecting the chaotic space would be destruction. For this reason, Qi Luck Regulation will eliminate the channels they opened and then bring them to the ancestral land.


    I think back then, even the powerful ancient gods such as Nuwa and Fuxi used the little original power left by the Emperor Pangu to open the channel between the chaotic space and the ancestral land when they were deified and exiled. And forcibly opening such a channel, they paid a heavy price, that is, they were directly punished by the force of air transport. Nuwa and Fuxi were directly destroyed. The spirits were also severely injured, torn apart, and finally settled on this land without showing up for thousands of years .


    N¨¹wa and Fuxi are definitely still alive, but where they are now, whether they are reincarnated on a certain human being is not known.


    Tang Ye appeared under the thundering vortex, and he wanted to break the shackles of luck and complete the plan to sharpen the gods here. What''s still bad now is the arrival of Fengzhu Lian.


    Above the air and seeing people on the ground running in chaos, they were all dominated by fear. The people of the Red Wall Palace have been active, helping these people to leave, perhaps eliminating the demons and ghosts who took the opportunity to make trouble.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes, took a deep breath, then opened his eyes and looked up at the sky with a firm expression.


    This day has finally arrived!


    call! boom! Boom! Chi Chi!


    However, at this time, a sudden change occurred, and four powerful divine powers attacked Tang Ye. Tang Ye immediately gave birth to a dark magic shield to block it. He looked around and saw that it was Phoenix Pearl Curtain, Wang Cangcang, Black Dragon, and Xiao Zi who attacked him!


    The situation has changed dramatically!

 Chapter 2227： Public Enemy Demon King!

    How is this going?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand the current situation, was actually attacked by Feng Zhulian? I asked them to come and work together to release their supernatural powers to break the shackles of luck, not to call them to beat myself!


    This is obviously an unreasonable situation!


    Then, Tang Zisang, Gu Youque, Li Wuchang, Miao Yuer, Shikui and others all arrived one after another. Together with Fengzhu Lian, they surrounded Tang Ye!


    When Tang Ye saw this scene, he was completely trapped, what''s the situation?


    Your own people, now looking fiercely glaring, are they going to rebel?


    "You...what are you doing?" Tang Ye stared at Fengzhu Lian and the others, and snorted in a low voice.


    The current situation was really weird, and Tang Ye had no idea what was going on. Not long ago, Fengzhu Lian followed their own arrangements, but now they are so hostile to them, could it be that they were manipulated?


    Manipulation?


    Tang Ye suddenly thought of something. Could it be the destiny **** who can control so many people?


    But why did the destiny **** do this? Didn''t he want to help him deal with the **** himself?


    Tang Ye was full of doubts. At this time, Feng Zhu Lian coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Venerable Void Lord, you great demon, we will definitely prevent you from breaking the shackles of heaven and earth, so that you can''t harm people and destroy the world!"


    "???"


    Tang Ye felt speechless when she heard Feng Zhulian''s words. Is this funny? Do you want to harm people and destroy the world? This is exactly the opposite of my purpose. However, Feng Zhu Lian speaks so solemnly and awe-inspiringly, not like acting, then, does Feng Zhu Lian really think so?


    In this case, it is clear that they have been manipulated.


    It really is the destiny god!


    At this moment, Tang Ye confirmed that being able to manipulate a person to this point, change their thoughts, and the perception of their surroundings, is definitely the power of the destiny god!


    Seeing Feng Zhu Lian, they all glared at him one by one, treating themselves as the big wicked person and wanting to join hands to destroy him, Tang Ye was extremely angry. Not angry at Fengzhu Lian and them, but angry at the destiny god. In a blink of an eye, these things happened. The key is that these accidents will affect his plan to break the shackles of luck. Now it''s really the last step. Could something go wrong and fall short?


    Never allowed!


    However, the first thing to do is to solve the problem of Fengzhu Lian. Their thinking has been distorted. Can this distortion be transformed?


    Tang Ye was not very clear about the destiny god''s ability to control fate. For example, manipulating a person''s thoughts to make this person change the person they knew before, that is, to change the experience of a person, how can this be reversed?


    One of the biggest problems is that what a person has gone through has already been experienced, can it be erased? If it is to be erased, the amount of work that needs to be done is too great, because a person¡¯s experience will have intersections with many people, and then those who have intersections with him must also be erased and changed.


    It''s completely touching the whole body. This kind of thing, even if the machine is running, will cause a huge load. In other words, if the Destiny God distorts these things, it will definitely carry a considerable change, so will this have a limit impact on her ability?


    Tang Ye thinks so. After all, the essence of the destiny **** is a kind of adjustment mechanism, twisting so many things, there must be a load. Otherwise, how could the destiny book of that year find variation?


    Perhaps, it is precisely because of the massive production of will that the original book of destiny can no longer be carried, and it needs to be expanded, and then the mutation is discovered in the expansion. Because this part of the expansion is not present at the beginning of the Destiny Book. Then, after accumulating a considerable amount of time, this part of the mutated content finally exploded, controlling all of the destiny book in one fell swoop, resulting in the birth of the current destiny book.


    Fengzhulian, Wang Cangcang, Heilong, Xiaozi, and Tang Zisang, Gu Youque, Li Wuchang, Shikui, and Miao Yu''er have experienced too many things in their lives, especially Heilong, Xiaozi, and Shikui. They are It existed a hundred years ago. Over the past century, there have been so many things. If everything is to be distorted, the workload will be too great. Therefore, Tang Ye believes that they are not distorted by the destiny gods to a new existence, but temporarily changed. A part of memory is like amnesia.


    Then amnesia is much easier to deal with than twisting the whole life, as long as the memory of this person is recalled, everything will be solved.


    It is easy to say how to help Feng Zhu Lian and the others recover their memory, but it is only for the distortion of a lifetime. In fact, Tang Ye has no clue at this time and does not know how to help Feng Zhu Lian and the others.


    However, Fengzhu Lian and the others launched a so-called "crimination" against Tang Ye at this time, claiming that he was the evil great demon king and wanted to destroy the big world, so he must be eliminated. The power on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was very strong, with the power of the four great beasts, as well as Tang Zisang and the others, they couldn''t deal with it like before. So it takes a lot of time to solve it completely, even if it can be dealt with.


    However, what Tang Ye lacked most now was time.


    The thundering vortex in the center of the sky is about to break through, so the gods will descend smoothly without any weakening effect. Tang Ye must dare to break the shackles of Qi Yun before this happens, and let the gods descend in the adjustment of Qi Yun, and then the four great divine powers are no longer the gods, and the gods cannot draw the power of the heavens down.


    "Valient Lord, stop your evil behavior!" Feng Zhulian was on guard, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice. And do a good job at any time to open the map of the eternal world and take action against Tang Ye.


    The other people are the same, they all look like they are going to attack Tang Ye. Wang Cangcang was very clear about his identity as the daughter of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, obviously very righteous, and said: "The world will definitely work together to kill you demon!"


    At the same time, other people also issued words of "crimination" against Tang Ye. This made Tang Ye extremely depressed, saying that they were so funny, but they were very serious.


    "You..." Tang Ye really didn''t know how to speak to them. If they wanted to tell them that they were theirs, they would definitely not believe it. To really play the role of a great devil who destroys the world, he felt that he shouldn''t be so exciting. Fengzhu curtain them.


    "Why are you controlled by the destiny gods? Are you so weak-willed? Hurry up and wake me up!" After all, Tang Ye couldn''t help but drink out to Fengzhu Curtain.


    He thought that the Destiny God could not have tampered with all of Feng Zhu Lian''s memories, at most it was a part of it that was distorted, for example, in the past few days, so that Feng Zhu Lian and the others thought he was an evil demon and wanted to deal with him. This seems to be a kind of illusion, and to break the illusion, it is best if the will of the person who has the illusion is strong enough, then it is easy to crack.


    But Feng Zhu Lian and the others hadn''t changed at all, they still looked like they were about to eliminate Tang Ye. Tang Ye at this time was like a public enemy.

 Chapter 2228： Suppressed!

    There was an accident at this moment, and Tang Ye was actually very irritable. As soon as everyone was temporarily distorted, there was no way to wake them up. Secondly, there is no free time to find the destiny god, and use the destiny **** to relieve the distortion of Fengzhu curtain and their memories. Besides, the destiny **** who is best at hiding, and even if found, may not be able to deal with her.


    What''s more, the gods on the chaotic space are about to break the channel connecting to the ancestral land. Either immediately use their divine power to break the shackles of luck, or wait for failure, the gods will come, and the human race has no way to fight.


    In such a critical situation, Tang Ye would be irritable again. So there will be some simple and crude ideas, which is to quickly suppress the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and them, seize their divine power, and then break the shackles of luck.


    There are gluttonous illusions now, so there is no need to worry about divine power tolerance. Although I didn''t want to be rough with Feng Zhu Lian and the others, it was too much. Moreover, Feng Zhu Lian had already attacked, even if he didn''t want to, they would fight back. Retreat and avoidance can''t make them sober, it is better to suppress them.


    Defeat them, and then break the shackles of luck, the huge luck that will be regenerated at that time will probably fight against fate. After all, the current Fengzhu Curtain and the others have all made great achievements, and the force of air luck protecting them is not very weak. With their passive hands and feet, their air movement adjustment will definitely change.


    The Destiny God probably wouldn''t directly confront the Qi Luck Regulation, because in that case, she might be exposed. The same is directly derived from the source of power. Once the destiny **** wanted to swallow luck, but he didn''t succeed. And her biggest plan now is to seize the book of humans and the book from the ground, and achieve perfect control, so that it may swallow the luck. In this case, the entire source of power is equal to herself. In this way, this world is dominated by her, and everything is truly under her control.


    "The Void Lord, you have to go against the sky and destroy the Great Avenue, then don''t blame us!" Fengzhu Lian holds the divine power of the Vermillion Bird and cooperates with the leadership ability cultivated by Tang Ye. At this time, she is leading everyone Against Tang Ye. She snorted, and a pair of flame wings stretched out behind her. They were formed by the supernatural power of Suzaku. They were very cool and beautiful, allowing her to fly freely in the air and strengthening all aspects of strength.


    Then, Feng Zhu Lian rushed towards Tang Ye, using the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird to strike. Facing the divine power attack, Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect, and immediately called out the gluttonous illusion, so that he could draw the divine power of the beast to attack. After the gluttonous phantom appeared, under the blessing of the four divine powers, Tang Ye''s body aura and arrogance suddenly changed. All of a sudden, the whole body was filled with layers of darkness, like a blackened Super Saiyan.


    "You are taught by me. You want to defeat me. Are you naive?" Tang Ye snorted and punched Feng Zhulian who was coming.


    Four divine powers are undoubtedly very easy for one divine power. Fengzhu Lian was hit and flew with a punch, and fell directly to the ground, causing the ground to shake and suffer damage.


    But under the protective body of Suzaku''s divine power, the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was not injured, and immediately fluttered the flame wings and flew back into the air. Confronting Tang Ye, she became even more just and awe-inspiring, shouting in a low voice: "Such evil, such a terrible dark power, absolutely can''t let you do anything wrong. You have also seen that such a person is not the evil demon, if we don''t stop it. He, then this world must be destroyed!"


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s appearance was indeed like a representative of evil. Taotie is the ultimate evil monster, Tang Ye can control it, isn''t it evil, is it justice? There is also that evil spirit added to the body, the dark breath can almost suffocate people. Presumably any creatures don''t want to get close, such an existence, of course, will be eliminated!


    After Feng Zhu Lian drank, Wang Cangcang, Heilong, Xiao Zi, and Tang Zisang also acted.


    "Everyone, be careful, the Void Lord is now extremely powerful, and you must not take it lightly!" Wang Cangcang released his basaltic power and enveloped several people around him. The basaltic power was extremely strong for defense and played a protective role.


    The black dragon not only replaced the position of the blue dragon, but also integrated the dragon''s origin of the blue dragon and the divine power carried by the blue dragon on the basis of his original strength. It can be said that it is much stronger than the original Azure Dragon. Therefore, it is also extremely strong, it is impossible for Tang Ye to kill in seconds, it turns into a huge dragon body, and catches Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was not sure how many memories of these people were distorted by the destiny gods. Seeing the black dragon attacking, he treated it as if he knew the black dragon, and snorted coldly: "Black dragon, you are not a dragon, but you were born in one of the strongest dragon ancestors. The dragon in the aura, will not be weak enough to be manipulated by the destiny gods, right? Get me sober!"


    boom!


    Tang Ye was still extracting the divine power of the four fierce beasts, confronted the black dragon, punched out, and collided with the black dragon''s catch, the shock formed immediately, the entire midair seemed to be shaken, extremely strong.


    The black dragon has indeed become stronger, but in the face of Tang Ye who possesses four divine powers, he is ultimately invincible. It was just able to parry Tang Ye and was about to be beaten back. But at this time, Xiao Zi also attacked Tang Ye. Xiao Zi was transformed into a double-headed Demon Flood from that evil and enchanting woman. Her power was only slightly weaker than that of the black dragon. The sudden impact was also extremely violent. Tang Ye had to separate her strength to deal with it.


    As a result, it would be difficult for them to destroy the Phoenix Pearl Curtain at once. And Tang Ye didn''t want to put a heavy hand, it would be bad if he killed him. He just wanted to wake them up, but he didn''t want to kill them.


    Fengzhu Lian knew that he couldn''t just use the power of the Vermillion Bird, and used the power of the ancient landscape to call out the generals of the ages. Under the power of the ages, the generals of the ages have become gods and stand behind the Phoenix. Looking at it this way, Fengzhu Lian is indeed majestic, with the demeanor of a general.


    At this moment, there were four divine powers attacking Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye had four divine powers alone, because they had to deal with the four divine powers separately, they were probably equal, so there was no way to quickly solve Fengzhu Curtain and the others.


    At the same time, Tang Zisang, Shikui, Wuwang, Miao Yuer, and Li Wuchang, the powerhouses above the Holy Dao, who were brought out by Tang Ye, all began to attack.


    Even after that, another person came, who was the ten mysterious figure of the Red Wall Palace!


    Ten Profound Characters, in addition to possessing the power of the Holy Path, some of them also possess powerful weapons transformed from the eight great artifacts of the year, and also have the power of one of the strongest Dragon Ancestors. It was the spirit of Shenlong, which was effective in dealing with Tang Ye''s dark power.


    With so much force siege, it is impossible to break through the flanking attack of the four great divine powers, even if it is accumulated by Tang Zisang and the others, it is a very bad situation.


    What''s more, this was completely contrary to Tang Ye''s expectation. What he wanted was to suppress the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, not himself being suppressed!


    Looking up at the thundering vortex in the air, he was about to break through a channel. Tang Ye was really irritable and couldn''t continue like this! "You... really made me angry!" Tang Ye let out a low voice, no longer softened, so he beat them first!

 Chapter 2229： Ancient country jade seal!

    At this time on the Guwu River and the Dao Mountain, the destiny **** revealed the princess''s beauty, and looked at the thunder vortex that became more and more obvious even if it was seen in the Guwu River and Lake, with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth. .


    Feng Zhulian''s memory changes were controlled by her. However, as Tang Ye had speculated, it was very difficult for her to manipulate so many memories at once. Even if it is a machine, accidents will occur if the load is exceeded. Therefore, her manipulation of Fengzhu Lian and the others did not change much, but after Tang Ye obtained the divine power of the four fierce beasts, she made Fengzhu Lian and the others feel that he was a great demon and intended to destroy the world.


    As for what happened before, even if it was Fengzhu Curtain and how they obtained the divine power, Fengzhu Curtain knew about it. However, their will now is even stronger to prevent Tang Ye from destroying the world, so they knew that they were cultivated by Tang Ye, and they still attacked Tang Ye.


    Among them, if the will is strong enough, they will feel that this kind of thing is very contradictory. They don''t want to be an enemy of Tang Ye, but they cannot agree with Tang Ye''s way of destroying the world. They even doubt themselves, why did things become like this?


    Although only a small amount of memory has been changed, one person has so many people in contact, tampering with one is tantamount to tampering with everything related to him, even if the text in the book of destiny is reformatted, it will take time and load. So the destiny gods can only change that little bit.


    But this little bit was enough, enough to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is not in the record of the Destiny Book, that is, the destiny **** cannot control, so she wants to get rid of Tang Ye. She does not allow such existence, lest she disrupt her plan. Moreover, she has explored why Tang Ye is so special. The result surprised her even more, because even her destiny **** could not find out much about Tang Ye. Such a special existence is definitely a big change.


    The big variables are definitely not allowed by the destiny gods.


    "I said, the power you created with one hand, waiting for one day, and then killing you, is very interesting." The destiny **** looked at the battle on the thundering vortex, it was Tang Ye''s battle with others, proud sneer.


    She had a playful look, her eyes full of confidence, and she said, "No one can escape my control. You think you are unique, but you are not."


    And speaking, Destiny God''s eyes wept.


    Destiny''s expression became angry, wiped his tears, laughed again, tears and laughter, he appeared to be a madman sandwiched between joy and sadness, a split personality.


    "What is so sad about you, this is an inevitable result. Do you think that a hundred years ago you removed Tang Ye''s fate track from my content, I can''t help him? Naive!" Fate God sneered.


    After wiping the tears, the destiny **** suppressed the will of the princess, playing with the taste: "I said, no one can escape my control. Now Tang Ye has helped me gather all eight supernatural powers, then he can go to death. As for the person who breaks the shackles of Qi Luck, no one can do it with an eight-stranded power. Therefore, it is better to kill Tang Ye at this time to avoid any accidents."


    "Accidents? I don''t like accidents the least. Because accidents are tantamount to denying me and my greatest shame!" The Destiny God said to himself.


    Indeed, as the control of fate and the trajectory of other people''s actions, if an accident occurs, it is her failure. It is because she does not have the control in place and directly denies her fundamentals.


    The destiny gods didn''t use Tang Ye to deal with the gods, but they couldn''t use Tang Ye anymore. Because if Tang Ye¡¯s special existence is to live until the fetters of Qi Luck are broken, Tang Ye¡¯s power will surely soar to the sky. Disrespect can break through to the **** level and possess various secret techniques. That power is not comparable to a simple god. Up. In this case, even if she used the surrounding power, it would be difficult to kill Tang Ye.


    Therefore, the initial plan of the destiny **** was only to let Tang Ye live to gather all eight supernatural powers. Although Tang Ye now possesses the power of four fierce beasts at the same time, there is no way to kill it easily. However, she still had a killer feature, which could definitely kill Tang Ye. After all, this was the reason why she let Tang Zisang live to this time.


    The destiny **** did not control everyone to regard Tang Ye as the great demon king, such as the emperor Wang Jiuxiao of the Red Wall Palace, she did not control it. Wang Jiuxiao holds the Tianxiong Yuxi, and is still the king of the human race. Qi Yun is specially protected. When he is shot, the "machine" which adjusts Qi Yun will act immediately. It is full of uncertain factors for the destiny god, so she is not right. Wang Jiuxiao shot.


    Therefore, at this time Wang Jiuxiao knew what had happened to Tang Ye. He was very anxious at this time, and he didn''t expect that there would be such a good show at a critical time. He wanted to help Tang Ye, but powerful assistants like Wang Cangcang and Tang Zisang were no longer his strength. Then he didn''t care what he could do, he should always give full play to his power as the king of men, so he went to the ancient pavilion of Yuxi that had been sealed.


    The ancient jade seal is the condensing of the air luck of the past dynasties. Although the air luck will always be redistributed, it still has unrivaled power as the bearer of the air luck in a certain era. Otherwise, Wen Dingmo, a hundred years ago, would not just want to win the jade seal of the ancient country, but would use his power to break through the shackles of Qi Yun.


    Entering the pavilion where the jade seal of the ancient country exists, you can see the jade seals of the eight dynasties of the Han, Tang, Song, Yuan, Ming, and Qing dynasties. The inscriptions and breath on the jade seal are closely related to that era. A mellow, inviolable and inviolable force came. It is not that Wang Jiuxiao is the current king of the people, with the Tian Xiong Yuxi here, and being recognized, he has long been beaten to pieces.


    A hundred years ago, it was only possible to break the seal of luck for Yuxi through the analysis of the heavenly girl Lu celadon. Therefore, apart from Lu celadon, no one could directly break into the Yuxi ancient pavilion.


    Wang Jiuxiao had a solemn expression, and using the power of the ancient pavilion jade seal meant that he had appropriated the entire Red Wall Palace, including the power accumulated by the ancient kingdoms of the past. If it is unsuccessful, the loss of the Red Wall Palace will be irreversible. It is possible that the order established on this land will be completely lost.


    However, if this piece of land were to be destroyed, there would be no order to speak of, so the power of the ancient jade seal was useless, and it was useless.


    As Wang Jiuxiao''s personal bodyguard, Hua Tian has been by his side. And now, the people in the Red Wall Palace, who remained, have gone out to maintain the chaotic situation. Those who did not stay have already taken refuge. The entire Red Wall Palace is actually empty.


    But Hua Tian was firmly by Wang Jiuxiao''s side, never abandoning him, and he was absolutely loyal. Wang Jiuxiao kept letting him go, feeling that as a half-orc, he should have a better opportunity in this world change, instead of staying with him and possibly being eliminated.


    Once the gods come and initiate encirclement and suppression, as human leaders, they will inevitably bear the brunt.


    "I...Always feel like I''m pretty useless." Wang Jiuxiao stood in the Yuxi ancient pavilion, whispering with his back to the door, and Huatian stood outside the door. Huatian is not close to Yuxi Ancient Pavilion, so he can only guard it outside.


    Hua Tian did not speak, he only knew that no matter what happened, he would protect the Lord to the end!


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t need Huatian''s response. He shook his head and smiled. He stretched out his hand to remove the ancient jade seal, and said, "This time, I hope I can help Tang Sheng!"

 Chapter 2230： Control loopholes!

    In addition to Wang Jiuxiao who was not controlled by the Destiny God, many people were not controlled either. In other words, the destiny **** cannot control it. For example, the mysterious zombies under Ghost Gate Gorge. The identity of zombies is very special, and it is not certain whether it is a creature between heaven and earth or not. Because the zombies are already floating outside of the Three Realms and Six Ways. In the Three Realms and Six Ways, even if it is the content of the Book of Destiny, there is no such person.


    The world now includes the Three Realms. The heaven and the human world can also be said to be the earth world, and there is also the underworld. Zombies are displaced outside these three realms, and there is no record in the destiny book, so they cannot be controlled. However, the Destiny God has been altered for thousands of years. Facing this loophole, he has also repaired it, and will not allow anyone to escape from her control.


    Therefore, the witch Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, one of the ten mysteries, even if they were zombies, were still controlled by the destiny gods. At this time, they were also besieging Tang Ye!


    Murong Huansha has been monitoring and alerting Tang Ye''s existence. Mainly, she is very concerned about Tang Zisang, the bloodline of the Tang family who may have a life catastrophe. Tang Zisang follows the faceless man, thinking that the faceless man can help Tang Zisang resolve the life catastrophe. The current situation is a bit unclear, because since Tang Zisang followed the Faceless Man, Fate Jie has not appeared for a long time.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both felt strange. According to normal circumstances, Tang Zisang''s fate should have come long ago, and Tang Zisang''s strength has also increased dramatically now, and there is no fate to appear. Is it really the influence of the faceless person?


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were originally curious about this issue, and at the same time they were curious about the actions of the Faceless Man, and at the same time they didn''t know how to interfere. For example, hunting beasts and taking the first stage of divine power. How can Murong Huansha not pay attention to these major events? It''s just that she hasn''t taken a shot, but she is silently watching.


    It''s a pity that now, when she wants to make a choice on her own, she has been controlled by the destiny god, her memory has been distorted, and she is fighting against Tang Ye with Mu Yue.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are zombies. Yes, they are separated from the Three Realms and Six Paths, but they are still controlled. This is the effect of the bug fixes carried out by the Destiny God. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were transformed by the mysterious zombie. Both their identity and power have roots in the ancestral land, and they are not so strong. Therefore, the destiny **** can use things from a hundred years ago to also control them.


    The Destiny God has also been rearranging the contents of the Destiny Book of Destiny, adding the "fish that slipped through the net" to the Book of Destiny as much as possible, so that she can control it.


    call!


    Incarnate in blood, Murong Huansha attacked Tang Ye in the form of a witch. The power of the zombies is very strong, and they should have the power of the Holy Path a hundred years ago. So now being attacked by Murong Huansha, Tang Ye''s damage was not small. More importantly, Tang Ye''s heart is very complicated, after all, Murong Huansha''s relationship with him is too close.


    Seeing Murong Huansha attacking him along with the other ten xuan, Tang Ye felt a little indescribable. The others were fine, but Murong Huansha was also controlled. He knew that Murong Huansha was a zombie, but such an identity was manipulated. So, this time, the destiny **** controlled all the power of the sacred path in all the ancestral lands, did he have to kill himself?


    Tang Ye thought so. The destiny **** does not take action by himself, let others take action to kill him. Probably the destiny gods also wanted to keep their traces as far as possible. However, Tang Ye felt that his weight was still very heavy, and he had to use so much power from the Holy Path to deal with him.


    "The Void Lord, although I don''t know who you are, but you do not agree with the fact that you are going to do it. I originally thought that you were just doing things casually, or seeking pleasure, fighting against the god, but admiring your pursuit. However, if you want to destroy this land now, then I will definitely not allow it!" There is also a wing behind Murong Huansha, a little bat made of blood, and the little bats gather to form wings.


    Mu Yue always accompanies Murong Huansha, coordinating with Murong Huansha''s attack, protecting Murong Huansha, or creating offensive conditions for Murong Huansha. Mu Yue gave up the active attack and assisted Murong Huansha, because she knew that they were all zombies, and Murong Huansha''s power was stronger than hers. She is a zombie transformed from Murong Huansha, with the next level of level, which is natural.


    In addition to controlling the gluttonous illusion, Tang Ye now also emitted dark magic power. He also condensed wings behind him, the dark chain wings in the Nine Heavens. Not only can the flight ability be improved, but it can also be stretched out to attack. At this moment, he seems to have become the ultimate big boss, looking like that, it is indeed very similar.


    Hearing Murong Huansha¡¯s words, Tang Ye slowly sorted out and came to the conclusion that these people who besieged him now know what he did after returning to his ancestral land, and think he wants to destroy the world, so he came to stop it, only recently. Distorted memory. In other words, their previous memories of him are all that powerful and mysterious Void Lord. Even if it was Fengzhu Lian and the others, he knew that he had cultivated them and allowed them to break through to such a strong force.


    But just after he acquired the divine power of the four fierce beasts, he distorted their memories and made them feel that he was a representative of evil and that he wanted to destroy the world.


    It happened after capturing the divine power of the four fierce beasts. The fierce beast was originally the incarnation of evil. This situation only appeared when the power of the beast was merged. The destiny **** would choose the time.


    "Do you really think that I am going to destroy the world? It''s ridiculous." In the face of everyone''s attacks, Tang Ye occasionally hummed some words. After all, he was a bit aggrieved. He knew that he was wronged, but others were manipulated and couldn''t tell. , There is no way to make sense.


    So he didn''t intend to make sense, and he snorted as a catharsis, but what he really did was to stop keeping his hands and face Fengzhu Lian and Murong Huansha with all his strength. Since I can''t say anything, then all suppress them first.


    "You are too noisy, quiet down for me!" Tang Ye snorted again, and a cloud of dark magic power was condensed in his hand, and then hit the ground. Suddenly the ground vibrated, and then broke, and then another dark giant sprang from the ground. Python, while pursuing the besieging people.


    Combining the huge dark magic power with the divine power of the fierce beasts, the power is not limited to the holy way, it is close to the **** level, so people like Gu Youque and Miao Yuer just broke through to the holy way soon, and even the heavens have not reached it. , Is unstoppable.


    call! call! call!


    The dark giant python is fierce and distorted, very fierce, and when it comes out, it acts like tentacles, winding and binding everyone. Phoenix Pearl Curtain and Wang Cangcang possess supernatural powers, but they can resist it. However, Gu Youwei and Miao Yuer were restrained.


    "I said, you were trained by me, and you still want to defeat me?" Tang Ye emphasized this fact again, probably because he wanted Miao Yuer and the others to remember the correct fact and not be manipulated by the destiny god.


    However, they were too much manipulated, Miao Yuer hummed: "Even so, we will stop you!"

 Chapter 2231： Superpower!

    Tang Ye used such a secret technique of group restraint, which directly prevented people weaker than the realm of heaven and human from continuing to attack. The rest are the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and Wang Cangcang, who hold supernatural powers, as well as the Black Dragon and Xiao Zi. Because Murong Huansha is a zombie, she is bizarre and changing, and she is not restrained.


    The next battle became a battle of supernatural power.


    Fengzhu Lian used the power of the eternal world map, and the eternal general became a **** general, which was comparable to Tang Ye. This is because of the cooperation of Heilong Xiaozi and Wang Cangcang, otherwise her divine power would not be equal to Tang Ye''s four divine powers. But she knew that Tang Ye''s strength was extremely strong, and she had a very strange aspect, that was, her strength seemed to never be exhausted. So if you want to deal with Tang Ye, you can''t delay it forever.


    In the twisting of the destiny gods, apart from destroying Tang Ye, Fengzhu Curtain and the others had to seize all their divine powers, and they were ahead of the thundering vortex clashing with the ancestral land. Therefore, Feng Zhulian knew that they couldn''t fight Tang Ye for too long. Even without this limitation, based on their understanding of Tang Ye, they definitely can''t delay the fight with Tang Ye, otherwise they will definitely lose.


    Even if it was controlled by the destiny god, Feng Zhulian was deeply afraid of Tang Ye, an enemy. After all, they have the memory of Tang Ye nurturing them, and the situation when Tang Ye first fought with the beast. When they first hunted the beasts, they all thought it was impossible. If the world is truly magical, it is definitely not something they can deal with. However, Tang Ye showed it to them and let them know that the supernatural power can also be dealt with.


    Faced with such a person, who dares to despise?


    "The gluttonous illusion must be broken, otherwise our divine power can only be equalized and cannot eliminate the Void Lord!" Feng Zhulian said to everyone.


    Wang Cangcang frowned and said: "The divine powers of the four fierce beasts are all combined with the gluttonous illusion. If the Void Lord wants to extract the divine power, he must have the gluttonous phantom present. If we can seal the gluttonous illusion, then the Void Lord cannot. Use divine power."


    "In this case..." Wang Cangcang came to a conclusion and said firmly: "It is tantamount to fighting against the Void Lord who has no divine power. However, if we want to seal the four divine powers of the gluttonous illusion, I am afraid we have to use all four. The power of the big beast is enough. In this case, it is equivalent to me, we all have no divine power, and fight against the Void Lord!"


    According to common sense, there are so many people on Fengzhu Lian''s side, it shouldn''t be difficult to deal with Tang Ye alone, even if they each retreat from their supernatural powers. However, Wang Cangcang''s expression was extremely serious, and he did not look relaxed.


    This situation is not difficult to understand. Because at the beginning, Tang Ye appeared as a faceless person, he had no divine power. However, everyone who fought with him knew how terrible he was. With a steady stream of strength and endless powerful secret techniques, it seems to be an undefeated God of War. Therefore, even if there are several people in Fengzhu Lian now, they may not be able to defeat Tang Ye.


    The only thing that made them think they had a chance of winning was that they had been in contact with Tang Ye for a long time, and they knew a lot about Tang Ye, and perhaps they could defeat Tang Ye based on these.


    Before that, Heilong and Xiaozi knew the true identity of Tang Ye, the Void Lord, the faceless man, who was Tang Sheng a hundred years ago! However, at this time, they did not know.


    This is also a twisted thing by the destiny gods, making them think that Tang Ye is just a great demon who wants to destroy the world, not Tang Sheng a hundred years ago. If you still retain this memory, then Heilong and Xiao Zi''s feelings for Tang Ye will definitely be disturbed, and maybe they won''t take action against Tang Ye.


    There is indeed this risk. After all, the destiny gods suddenly distorted too much will this time, and the load exceeds the load, and accidents are easy to happen. In other words, Feng Zhu Lian''s will is twisted and not strong. It may be stimulated by something and then wake up.


    "If this is the case, then we will abandon the divine power, restrain the divine power of the Void Lord, and then use our original strength to solve the Void Lord!" After hearing the words of Fengzhu Lian and Wang Cangcang, Heilong thought it necessary to do so.


    Xiao Zi is actually a little confused. She has a deep feeling for Tang Ye, and it has been a long time since Tang Ye came back to the ancestral land and she knew Tang Ye''s identity. For this reason, after the Destiny God distorted her perception, it changed a long time ago. In this way, she now seems to be returning to her life long ago. In addition, it was Tang Ye''s help for her to break through to the realm of the double-headed demon dragon, but now that she had been erased from Tang Ye''s memory, it was even confused about why she broke through the limit of the demon python. So, now suddenly she was about to deal with a big devil, she was also in a daze, just following the arrangements of Fengzhu Lian.


    Just now seeing that Tang Ye was indeed full of darkness, and summoning an evil beast like Gourmet, Xiao Zi felt that perhaps Tang Ye was indeed a great demon, and she would take it resolutely if she wanted to eliminate it.


    However, she also felt that her power as a Demon Flood was very similar to Tang Ye''s, and she would always feel weird to Tang Ye''s shots inadvertently. This feeling made her feel very uncomfortable, and she still resolutely dealt with Tang Ye, following the arrangements.


    After the black dragon spoke, Xiao Zi didn''t make any sense. He probably felt that as the holder of the white tiger''s supernatural power, he shouldn''t question his "righteous" position, and then continue to deal with Tang Ye, the big demon.


    After Xiao Zi had no opinion, Wang Cangcang knew more secrets because he could observe the luck of the twelve koi carps. She said: "Then we can try to seal off the gluttonous illusion, using the divine power we hold. This seal is not a permanent seal, but a short-term offset. That is, the four great beasts and divine powers can be used to resist. The divine powers of the four fierce beasts. After a while, I will open the "Xuanwu Tianchang", and everyone will release the divine power together, covering the gluttonous phantom, making the gluttonous phantom immobile, and making the Void Lord unable to extract the magical power to use!


    "Good!" Feng Zhu Lian agreed with this approach.


    Therefore, Heilong, Xiaozi, Wang Cangcang, and Fengzhulian, the four possessing divine powers, wanted to block the gluttonous illusion. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue continued to attack from the sidelines, creating better opportunities for Fengzhu Lian and the others.


    The power of the four great beasts and the power of blocking the four great beasts are feasible. However, after everyone lost their supernatural power, they might not be Tang Ye''s opponent. The battle is still an unknown result.


    At this time, the mysterious zombie under the Guimen Gorge suddenly appeared, and then with a swish, he saw him turn into a phantom, rose up into the sky, and disappeared. This is the first time he has left the Guimen Gorge, not knowing where he is going.


    Soon after, mysterious zombies appeared in Xiangdao Mountain in Guwujianghu!


    The destiny **** was still here, and a sudden force appeared. She was startled and frowned and looked over.


    "You..." The Destiny God looked at the mysterious zombie and snorted coldly: "The true ancestor among the zombies?"

 Chapter 2232： I dont know the identity!

    The true ancestor of the zombies is extremely powerful, but not the most powerful, because the most powerful is the ancestor. Logically speaking, the true ancestor of the zombie should be at the level of the ancestor of the zombie. However, because a zombie continuously broke through at a certain period and practiced to be close to the level of the ancestor, breaking the record of level crossing between zombies, it made the zombie level. Derived another argument, which is the true ancestor of zombies.


    Even if you cultivate to the strongest, you can''t beat the ancestors. This is like a bloodline suppression and limit. Therefore, in order to distinguish the zombie that broke through to the extreme, the true ancestor and the ancestor were separated. The ancestor is the strongest, the true ancestor is second. And because there were zombies who broke through to the level of the true ancestor, some zombies broke through in succession. For this reason, the true ancestor of the zombie is not the only one, so it is impossible to tell who the mysterious zombie is through this. As for the ancestors, those are the only four.


    In Fumo Codex and ancient mythology records, the four ancestors of zombies are Yinggou, Houqing, Hanyan, and Jiangchen. Regarding the ancestor zombies, it is also a matter of the time of the true god. A lot of secrets are unknown, and without the confirmation of the people of the year, the talks of later generations are mostly speculations, and they cannot be true.


    But for the mysterious zombie now appearing, since the destiny **** said the words the true ancestor of the zombie as soon as he spoke, it can''t be wrong. The strength of this mysterious zombie is almost the top existence in the zombie world.


    With such an existence, the destiny **** is unavoidable. Because in the loopholes fixed by the Destiny God, even the existence of zombies outside the Three Realms and Six Paths can be manipulated, but it is only aimed at ordinary zombies, such as the true ancestor of zombies, but it cannot be done.


    The mysterious zombie appeared in front of the destiny god, still wrapped in those old bandages, and he could not be seen. He turned his head and glanced at Destiny God, and did not speak.


    At first, Destiny God was very surprised that the true ancestor of zombies appeared, but obviously, she had not seen the true ancestor of zombies, so the surprise of the appearance of the true ancestor of zombies quickly dissipated and became calm. She looked at the mysterious zombie again, sneered, and said in an ironic tone: "Ancestral Land, it''s really a Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, I didn''t expect that after deification, there are still so many not simple characters hidden."


    The mysterious zombie finally spoke and said, "Are you going to kill that kid?"


    The destiny **** laughed and said, "Of course, if you don''t kill him, why should I spend so much trouble to let so many people take action?"


    "It''s... you want to stop me?" Destiny God suddenly narrowed her eyes to look at the mysterious zombie, and then she seemed to know something about the mysterious zombie. The characters of the real ancestor level of zombies are indeed blank in the content of her book. However, she can still know some information based on people who have been exposed to mysterious zombies.


    Just now after the contents of the Book of Heaven were running, she learned about some of the mysterious zombies and looked at the mysterious zombies and said: "Murong Huansha is your transformation?"


    The mysterious zombie nodded and said, "Yes, so you should understand that I am your enemy."


    That said, but since the appearance of the mysterious zombies, there is no plan to deal with the destiny gods. I don''t know what these big people who know the world and live for too long think.


    The destiny **** sneered, not afraid of the mysterious zombies, and said: "Of course you are my enemy. Those who are not in my book of heaven are all my enemies. It is also the existence that I want to eliminate. That kid is one of them. One. Now, there is one more you."


    With that said, the beautiful face of the princess of the destiny **** was a lot colder, and she looked like she could accompany him in battle at any time. The destiny gods have no power, but because they can control all creatures, they have endless power. Now that she is lodged in the body of the princess, what she can directly use is the ability that the princess originally mastered. In addition, it is very simple for the Destiny God to learn other secret techniques. As long as the stunt content in the Destiny Book is rearranged, she will learn it.


    Previously, the strongest power that the princess had mastered was ice, which was exactly the opposite of the fire that Tang Ye mastered, which was quite intriguing. It is also extremely terrifying to master the ice secret technique to the extreme. For the Destiny God, mastering the ultimate power is exactly what she is good at. Therefore, even in the face of the true ancestor of zombies, she can easily fight.


    But the mysterious zombie still looks like that, without action, he looked at Destiny and said: "I don''t plan to fight you. A battle that is destined to not tell the outcome is unnecessary."


    The destiny **** was taken aback, reacted, he laughed, and said: "Then what are you here to do? Just talk to me about me? Or do you want to expose my traces through this, and then capture me? But, how many They tried it once in a thousand years, and I won¡¯t fall down again. Moreover, if you want to trap me, it¡¯s impossible without the book of the earth and the book of people."


    The mysterious zombies have obviously also experienced the capture of the Destiny God, and now listening to the Destiny God, he is also Nopa Furui, and said: "The true God has not come, I never thought I could capture you. And, this kind of thing , I don¡¯t need to do it either."


    The Destiny God became a little impatient, and coldly snorted: "So, you came to see me specifically? Then I don''t have the time to accompany you. For you, I know you noticed me a long time ago. I didn''t. I plan to hide it from you, otherwise you think Tang Ye can find me if he listens to you? Since you don''t plan to do it, then I won''t be with you."


    "Are you... anxious?" The destiny **** wants to leave, but the mysterious zombie is just getting fun.


    The Destiny God frowned and snorted coldly to the mysterious zombie: "Everything is under my control. I''m afraid I don''t need to worry?"


    "No, you don''t control everything." The mysterious zombie said: "Qian Hanyue is the most suitable body for your boarding, but the two lives are inextricably related to Tang Ye, I''m afraid it will be difficult to swallow. Qian Hanyue¡¯s will is still within the contents of the book of heaven, which is the biggest hidden danger for you. Without solving this problem, you may have an accident if you control anyone. Then, in this case, you control it all at once. Many people, twist their memories and will, and then kill the person Qian Hanyue is least willing to hurt, wouldn''t it be surprising?"


    Destiny God shook her fist, this hidden danger has always been her concern. She was also very helpless. Over the past hundred years, she has been thinking about swallowing the will of the princess''s persistent will, but she has not succeeded. And after Tang Ye returned to the ancestral land, the will that had been worn down by her was rekindled more and more vigorously. And this is why she wanted to kill Tang Ye quickly, otherwise, she still wanted to keep Tang Ye, a powerful human being, to help her fight against the gods.


    The problem that the mysterious zombie is talking about is precisely what she is worried about. As a result, killing Tang Ye might disrupt the will of the princess. Secondly, the memory and will of so many people was suddenly distorted, and it was a bit overloaded. Therefore, once stimulated by something, her plan will fail.


    The destiny **** stares at the mysterious zombie, and still cannot find the identity of the mysterious zombie, but it is certainly not simple.

 Chapter 2233： Strange existence!

    The destiny **** can''t understand why the mysterious zombie wants to appear in front of her specially, and the mysterious zombie doesn''t fight with her. There is no other way to stop her, so what do you want to do?


    Suddenly, the Destiny God thought of one thing, which is to stimulate her and stimulate the will of the princess!


    She suppresses the will of the princess, as long as she is not stimulated, such as not mentioning the princess''s sensitive people, she can greatly avoid the princess''s will riot and affect her. But now the mysterious zombies came to mention a lot about the princess and Tang Ye, which was quite direct stimulation.


    The destiny **** can''t continue like this, and said to the mysterious zombie: "You have also learned the cunning of human beings. There is a lot of careful thinking, but I will not accompany you."


    After all, the destiny **** is leaving. But the mysterious zombie shot, and stepped on the ground, and suddenly the entire top of Daoshan shot out a strong force. However, after the impact force disappeared, Xiang Daoshan was not damaged at all. And seeing that the destiny **** who wanted to leave was still on Xiangdao Mountain.


    The mysterious zombie said to the Destiny God: "You have chosen to board with the most suitable person, and you will always lose some freedom. Now you can''t do whatever you want, blocking the space here, leaving you behind is no problem. Of course, as long as you abandon this If you have a flesh body, you can leave at any time. But, such a flesh body, are you afraid that you won''t easily abandon it?"


    It turned out that the force of the mysterious zombie just now blocked the space on Xiangdao Mountain, making it difficult for the destiny **** to leave.


    Only according to the strength of the destiny god, even if the space is blocked, she can''t be trapped. If she is so easy to get trapped, it is impossible for her to be able to capture the existence of a level as strong as the ancient true god. Now she would be trapped, just because she was fusing the princess''s body. She hasn''t achieved perfect fusion in the princess''s body, so she can''t change as she wants. This is also the time when the mysterious zombies fancy.


    Since it is the most suitable body, the destiny **** will not easily abandon it. In this way, there is no problem with the gods of destiny delaying.


    The destiny **** could not leave, his expression cooled down, and said to the mysterious zombie: "If I abandon this body, then Qian Hanyue, or Lin Yourong, will die. In this case, let Tang Ye know that he is afraid. I''m going to forge a life and death hatred with you."


    "Haha." The mysterious zombie suddenly laughed, probably thinking that the threat of Destiny God is a bit ridiculous, and said: "Now Tang Ye doesn''t know that you are lodged on Qian Hanyue. And, are you going to kill Tang Ye? He? They are all dead, why am I afraid of enmity with him?"


    "No, I want to kill Tang Ye, but you want to protect him." The destiny **** saw through some of the motives of the mysterious zombie and snorted coldly: "I can be sure that Tang Ye is very difficult. Maybe he is different. Will threaten me. I don¡¯t know how much you guys have done to deal with me. After all, after the old Bodhi Dao used the power of the three ways to cut off the luck, I also entered the ancestral land too much. And my activities in the ancestral land , I can''t control Tang Ye. So, Tang Ye, will you arrange to deal with me?"


    "In this way, I am going to kill him even more." The Destiny God snorted coldly.


    The mysterious zombie fell into a brief silence. In this way, he also neglected something. With his identity, he shouldn''t have come out so early. But now in order to save Tang Ye, he showed up and contacted Tang Ye, it was not difficult to be known by the destiny god. The destiny gods can investigate the contents of the heavenly book, and then find some clues.


    No matter how secretive things are, as long as they have been done, they will inevitably leave some traces.


    But the mysterious zombies quickly looked down on them, and said to the destiny gods: ¡°Well, you know it¡¯s okay. I really want to protect Tang Ye. You can treat me as their person or not. After all, except for the ancestor, even You can''t kill me. I have experienced too many years and seen too many things, and found it very boring. Because in the end, they are all manipulated and played by you without knowing it. This point... just read it once, watch two Repeatedly, three times, I really can''t stand it. I hope there is someone who can get rid of you and let me see something novel."


    "Humph." The Destiny God snorted coldly, feeling far-fetched and bored with the mysterious zombie''s reason. So, to help Tang Ye is to have hope for Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye can deal with himself?


    The mysterious zombie knew that the destiny **** thought he was playing with her, sneered, and said: "In the future, you will have a lot of time to retrieve the contents of the book to investigate. If you can find that I am related to Tang Ye, then I will lie to you. You are not the only one who notices strange people. Do you know what I am most interested in Tang Ye? And this matter is related to you."


    "Huh?" The Destiny God also felt curious.


    The mysterious zombie said: "A hundred years ago, Tang Ye was still in the book of heaven, but because of Qian Hanyue''s behavior, he was removed from the book of heaven. I ask you, in the past, in your book of heaven, who has ever happened to this? This kind of thing? And if it wasn''t for Tang Ye to break away from the heavenly book, would you just think that Tang Ye is also an outstanding human saint?"


    The destiny **** fell silent. The fact is really like this. What can be separated from the content of her heavenly book has not happened for thousands of years, even in the most tragic battle of the true gods of the year. And now it happened. The one who broke away from the heavenly book was still a human being. No matter how you think about it, I feel weird.


    "What are you telling me about? What do you want me to kill Tang Ye right away?" The destiny **** looked at the mysterious zombie, and felt that the mysterious zombie had some cunning traps. Because, if Tang Ye is so special and can deal with her, then it should be hidden instead of directly exposed to her, wouldn''t she let her go all out to kill Tang Ye?


    The mysterious zombie shrugged, acting quite relaxed, and said: "I think a person who can deal with you must be strong from start to finish, rather than relying on short-term traps and conspiracies. Once, Fuxi and Jizo Wang, isn¡¯t it just using this kind of trap to merge the human book with the book from the ground, trying to catch you? It failed. So, I¡¯m not afraid that you know Tang Ye¡¯s existence. If he really is the one who can deal with you , Then it should be able to deal with your destiny control, from the beginning to the end. If you are killed, then I can only expect another person to solve you."


    Destiny God could not understand the idea of ??mysterious zombies, coldly snorted: "Sure enough, zombies are lunatics. You don''t belong to the Three Realms. You should die and shouldn''t exist."


    With that said, the destiny **** gave out the ability that the princess was good at, extremely frozen. From her feet, ice began to spread, covering the entire Xiangdao Mountain, breaking the blockade of the mysterious zombie on space bit by bit.


    Rumble!


    At this time, the thundering whirlpool outside the big world took a step further and pointed directly at the center of the ancestral land.


    Outside the big world, Tang Ye''s gluttonous illusion was attacked by the power of the four great beasts!

 Chapter 2234： Only you can kill!

    Feng Zhu Lian and the others chose to suppress the gluttonous illusion with their own divine power. Perhaps it was suppressed soon, but it was okay to offset it. Use the divine power of the four beasts to counteract the divine power of the four beasts. After the divine powers competed with each other, they each depended on their abilities.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t intend for them to block the power of the gluttonous illusion, so he launched an attack on Fengzhu Lian and them.


    Feng Zhulian''s plan is to use their divine power one by one. At this time, Wang Cangcang summoned the basaltic power and released the "bassic change", and suddenly a huge mountain appeared in the air. This is not a mountain peak, it is actually a basalt wall power. The huge wall of this mountain is extremely spectacular, like a floating island in the sky.


    This huge wall of Xuanwu Heavenly Transformation shrugged down and shrouded the gluttonous illusion. Such a huge wall, looking at it, can''t be broken. However, Tang Ye was very calm when facing such a huge wall. Although the gluttonous illusion was shrouded by the huge wall, Tang Ye could still extract the divine power of the fierce beast, so after drawing a powerful divine power, he planned to break the huge wall.


    The gluttonous illusion can provide him with four divine powers, and there is no problem in breaking a huge wall of basal power. At this time, Feng Zhu Lian and the others also had to use their divine power, and they couldn''t help Wang Cangcang.


    Tang Ye snorted coldly: "Do you think that, just like when I led you to besieged and killed the beasts, can you deal with me with this?"


    "Innocent." Tang Ye snorted briefly, his fist showed a terrible dark magic power, and that fist seemed to be able to break even the sky, let alone this huge wall of basalt.


    However, just when Tang Ye was about to hit the Xuanwu Giant Wall, Murong Huansha rushed to Tang Ye to stop Tang Ye. Murong Huansha also knew that if he wanted to deal with Tang Ye, he had to get rid of the powerful beast power. Now, she will cooperate with Fengzhu Curtain and them. She is not afraid of being killed, who made her a zombie.


    Tang Ye was very depressed when she saw Murong Huansha appear in front of him.


    What is certain is that he can kill Murong Huansha. His demon power is quite powerful, and he has reached the realm of crossing people that can open the door of reincarnation. There is no problem killing zombies. However, based on his relationship with Murong Huansha, and his affection for Murong Huansha, how could he kill Murong Huansha.


    Therefore, it was like a surging fist with dark magic power that could break the sky. Tang Yesheng weakened half of his strength, and then collided with Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha''s zombie power should not be underestimated. The power of blood she transformed into was unpredictable and became a blood-colored strange beast. It fought with Tang Ye and was not beaten back.


    Of course, it''s just that Tang Ye didn''t want to beat her back.


    At this time, the gluttonous phantom was shrouded by the basaltic supernatural power of the basalt wall, and I wanted to launch an attack to break through the basalt wall, but at this time the power of the black dragon shrouded, and the black dragon turned into the body of a god-dragon, tightly entwining the gluttonous , Making the roaring gluttonous phantom hard to move for a while. At this time, there were already two forces restricting the gluttony illusion, and the actions of the gluttony phantom slowly became difficult.


    Immediately afterwards, the Suzaku''s divine power of the phoenix pearl curtain was also released and turned into a huge Suzaku flamingo. The Suzaku flamingo sent out flame chains one after another, entwining the gluttonous phantom, and further restrained the gluttonous phantom''s actions. In the end, the white tiger''s supernatural power held by Xiao Zi, King Kong domineering, formed a golden bell, and then placed a layer of supernatural power to cover the gluttonous illusion.


    This layer of white tiger divine power is not only like a divine power shield, but also a space blockade. The diamond is not broken, making the power of the gluttonous illusion unable to penetrate, so Tang Ye can''t extract the divine power of the four big beasts carried by the gluttonous illusion to use.


    After completing all these blockades, Fengzhu Curtain, Wang Cangcang, Heilong and Xiaozi all pulled out and restored their divine power to the form of a giant beast, which is equivalent to releasing these four divine powers, separated from their bodies and used to block the gluttonous illusion.


    Their plan worked. The divine power of the four great beasts resisted the divine power of the four great beasts. For a while, the gluttonous phantom could only roar again and again, but could no longer attack.


    In this way, Tang Ye had also lost his supernatural power. Then, when Murong Huansha and Tang Ye were parrying each other, they suddenly felt a lot easier. Without her supernatural power, she felt that she could deal with Tang Ye!


    She once played against Tang Ye. At that time, Tang Ye was still a powerful and mysterious faceless person. She and Tang Ye wanted to test Tang Ye''s strength and whether she could really protect Tang Zisang. Facts proved that Tang Ye''s strength was very strong. At that time, she knew that she couldn''t tell the victory or defeat, so she didn''t fight Tang Ye to death. She also vaguely felt that she couldn''t beat Tang Ye. However, the current situation is different. The current situation is that if Tang Ye is not eliminated, this world will be destroyed, so she can''t leave any room, even the consciousness of death.


    "Void Lord, now you have no divine power, I want to see whether you are strong or me!" Murong Huansha has always been a woman who refuses to admit defeat, with huge ambitions. Now it was like the ultimate battle, and she no longer had any other thoughts on back, so she would fight with all her strength, but it was very encouraging and painful.


    Tang Ye waved the dark chained wings, and suddenly the chain wings flew out of several dark chains, with sharp tails, like the tail of a scorpion, flicking like Murong''s yarn. Murong Huansha retreated, the scarlet wings behind him swinging, not much worse than Tang Ye''s dark chain wings. Both of them looked very strange, as if players at full level in the game were playing against each other with top-of-the-line equipment.


    Tang Ye already felt that he did not have the divine power of the four fierce beasts. It was indeed a lot weaker than just now. They were afraid that they would not be able to crush the seckill Phoenix Pearl Curtain unless the absolutely powerful dark magic power was turned on. However, he didn''t plan to do things like losing control. It cannot be done at this time. He was also anxious in his heart. He didn''t expect that things did not quickly suppress Fengzhu Curtain and the others as he expected, and instead fell into a bitter battle.


    The thundering vortex in the middle of the sky was about to break through. He didn''t have much time, and he became more anxious.


    Call, call, call!


    At this time, Fengzhu Lian, Wang Cangcang, Heilong, Xiao Zi and others fell around Tang Ye and surrounded Tang Ye again.


    At the same time, Tang Ye, who had lost the power of the beast, and Tang Zisang, Gu Youque, Miao Yuer, Li Wuchang, and Wuwang who had just been imprisoned by force, were relieved, and at this time they quickly surrounded and dealt with them. Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt very sad when faced with this situation. It''s really like the demon of the public enemy of the whole people, this move played by the destiny god, he never expected that he wanted to kill him so early!


    "Only the power of luck can kill him!" At this moment, Wang Cangcang said, this is to point out a direction for everyone to deal with Tang Ye. With the twelve koi she mastered, she observed the luck and knew more secrets that others did not know.


    She said to everyone: "The dark magic power of the Void Lord is endless. We can''t fight, it can only be quickly wiped out. For this, we must kill him with the power of luck. And the only thing that can do this is You-Zi Sang!"


    "Using Tang Sheng''s luck power!" Wang Cangcang shouted lowly.

 Chapter 2235： Hit and hit back!

    The power to kill the big demon is of course to be just and bright. Now facing Tang Ye''s dark magic power, it is not difficult for many people to think of the battle between Tang Ye and the blood demon a hundred years ago. At the beginning, Tang Ye suppressed the evil Gorefiend with a powerful force of Qi Luck. It''s like justice dealt with evil, and it won.


    How similar the situation is now. Tang Ye seemed to have become a big demon like the blood demon back then, and if he wanted to eliminate such a demon, Tang Sheng''s descendant, Tang Zisang, seemed to be the hero that people expected. Inheriting Tang Sheng''s power, with Tang Sheng''s blood, and the famous name left by Tang Sheng, who else would she be?


    In addition to the emergence of divine power, there is no such thing as a melting pot of divine power, no opportunity to hold divine power, Tang Zisang''s existence, or not just Tang Zisang''s existence, many people who have broken through to the realm of the holy path, the sense of existence seems to be much lighter. However, now that after the divine power is offset, it will return to the situation without divine power. Above the holy way, the strongest realm of heaven and man will attract attention. And Tang Zisang is definitely the one that has attracted the most attention.


    Inheriting the power of the double saints, the poison saint path and the saint path of Tang saint, he is talented and has almost reached the realm of heaven and man. At the same time, she also mastered the powerful secret technique under Tang Sheng''s bloodline. Among her peers, no one was her opponent. Even those who have already broken through to the holy path, but were unable to break through later, are now caught up by her.


    In the case of divine power, Heilong, Xiaozi, Fengzhulian and Wang Cangcang are all stronger than Tang Zisang. However, without his supernatural power, Tang Zisang didn''t say he was better than them, and he was definitely not weaker than them.


    Tang Zisang was a little stunned when he heard Wang Cangcang''s words, but he did not expect that the task of destroying the big demon would fall on him. According to the legend of the Tang family, a hundred years ago, Grandpa Zeng tried to fight the blood demons to save the common people... Now, is it on him?


    There is a feeling of being the center of the world. Tang Zisang is not very used to it. However, she has been the focus of others'' eyes since she was young, and she can accept it if she is not used to it. In the current situation, she didn''t care how others expected her to become, and she wanted to eliminate the big demon.


    "I understand." Tang Zisang doesn''t need Wang Cangcang to say too much, anyway, just use Tang Sheng, that is, the power left by her grandfather Zeng to deal with the Void Lord.


    As a result, Tang Zisang had an extra purple-gold halberd in her hand, which she turned into after learning the Long Family combat skills from Long Qing in Guwu Jianghu. This purple-gold halberd was somewhat like the dragon halberd used by Long Qing, but it was more slender. Probably the weapons also need to be individually qualified, and the Zijin halberd is in line with Tang Zisang.


    And this purple golden halberd, the reason why it can be transformed, is that it has the power of luck in it, of which Tang Sheng''s power of luck is the most. Therefore, when Tang Zisang used this purple golden halberd to attack Tang Ye, he could directly restrain the dark magic.


    Of course, this also depends on the power gap between each other. Tang Ye''s power is much stronger than her, even if she has a purple golden halberd that can restrain the dark magic, it is not easy to hurt Tang Ye.


    And this problem is naturally solved by Fengzhu Curtain. At this moment, Feng Zhu Lian and the others came to assist and protect Tang Zisang, ensure Tang Zisang''s safety, and then create opportunities for Tang Zisang to attack Tang Ye.


    "Please!" Feng Zhulian nodded to Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang suddenly waved the purple-gold halberd, and suddenly a purple-gold power waved out, and then looked at Tang Zisang''s appearance standing in the sky, his expression was cold, pretty and graceful, like a fairy and a **** of war, it can be said to shine.


    Now Fengzhu Lian and the others have so many righteous people to deal with Tang Ye, and with Tang Zisang who inherited the power of Tang Sheng, Fengzhu Lian and the others are greatly encouraged and feel that they can defeat the great demon of Void Lord. Everyone was immediately inspired, full of enthusiasm, and not afraid of life and death.


    Tang Ye saw that Tang Zisang became the focus of everyone, and his expectations were complicated. The great-granddaughter is going to kill Grandpa Zeng... and she is so just and awe-inspiring, as if she is really a demon.


    Tang Ye was quite depressed. However, considering that the thundering vortex in the sky was about to fall, no matter how depressed he was, he had to deal with Tang Zisang and the others. Now, the gluttonous illusion is restrained by the four sacred beasts, which is not necessarily a bad thing. Because of the current situation, it is precisely the eight-strand magical power that is closely together. Then, as long as they get rid of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and let them not interfere, they can quickly merge and break through the shackles of luck in one fell swoop.


    In the face of Tang Zisang and the others, although Tang Ye has no divine power, the turbulent dark magic power is still very powerful. He looked at Tang Zisang and said: "From you entering the holy way to inheriting the dragon family''s combat skills, I brought it all. Do you think Can you hit me so easily?"


    Tang Ye would still say something that fits the scene, how much hope it can stimulate Tang Zisang and the others, maybe it can make them think of a starting point and get rid of the control of the destiny god.


    After all, although all the people here are strong above the holy way, almost every one of them is cultivated by him. He is the teacher of ten thousand people, the teacher of the holy way, but now the students have to deal with the teacher.


    What about the friendship between teachers and students, that kind of gratitude, can''t it be stimulated, against the game of destiny gods?


    Facing Tang Ye¡¯s words, Tang Zisang hesitated for a while, but soon became firm again, waved the purple golden halberd, and said to Tang Ye: "Although so, what you are doing now, as a citizen of this land, Definitely unacceptable. Therefore, even if you have the kindness of the master, you can only put your family and country first."


    "It''s not bad." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang, "Unfortunately, now, I don''t have time to tell you this."


    Having said that, Tang Ye rushed out with a cry of the ground, extremely fast, and instantly arrived in front of Tang Zisang, and hit Tang Zisang with a punch.


    Tang Zisang was shocked. When she reacted, her body was already in pain, and her whole body vacated and fell backward.


    She was hit by Tang Ye and was directly injured, bleeding from the corner of her mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Fengzhu Lian and the others were also shocked. This is the power of the Void Lord, even without the divine power, the gap between himself and him is so big. This is a fact, how can I forget it. Before gaining divine power, they all followed the Void Lord, and it was only when the Void Lord gave instructions that they quickly broke through. So what does the Void Lord do not know about their situation?


    So, how easy is it to defeat such a person?


    Tang Zisang was hit directly, causing everyone to suffer some blows and making them feel a little weak. Think about the things they have done since the appearance of the Void Lord. They want to deal with it, fearing it will be difficult.


    However, at this moment, Tang Zisang, who was originally beaten into the air, suddenly pointed back at the Zijin halberd and reversed the inverted flight. Then he swished like a thunder, as if he had not suffered any injuries, and hit Tang Ye back. .


    Tang Ye was beaten and had to retreat dozens of meters.


    Tang Zisang used Long Family combat skills, and her counterattack once again inspired everyone. She snorted to Tang Ye coldly, "Since it''s useless to say more, let''s do it directly."

 Chapter 2236： Respect for teachers!

    Tang Zisang''s counterattack against Tang Ye had the power of the dragon family''s blood, and combined with the purple golden halberd, it exerted the extremely strong power of the dragon family''s combat skills, so Tang Ye under the dark magic power was affected by the impact and retreated.


    The power of air luck is indeed very strong and can restrain all power. Being able to directly use the power of Qi Yun is a very open existence. And this can only be done by people of Tang Sheng bloodline. Who calls Tang Sheng a freak, he could actually enjoy the only part of his luck a hundred years ago. This kind of luck has almost made him invincible. For this, he and his descendants have enjoyed great benefits. Many people simply don¡¯t know what the use of Qi Luck is, because Qi Luck is elusive. How can it become an offensive force?


    In fact, Tang Zisang didn''t understand much. The so-called power of Qi Luck was more of a special bloodline ability passed down by Tang Sheng, that is, the power of the dragon family''s blood essence and blood burning. Tang Ye helped her turn on this point after she returned and turned into a faceless person. Because she lives in the big world, and burning the dragon family''s essence and blood is inherited by the dragon family in the ancient Wu Jianghu.


    This trick has been improved by Tang Ye. Otherwise, according to the Long Family¡¯s essence and blood burning a hundred years ago, it is burning life. Once it is turned on, it cannot be stopped, and it will fight until its life is exhausted. It is tantamount to a suicidal approach, and will definitely die. .


    Although this kind of move was powerful, it was too expensive, so Tang Ye improved it. The reason why the secret technique of blood inheritance can be improved is because of the power of Qi Luck. He enjoys a piece of Qi Luck exclusively, it is to integrate the force of Qi Luck into the blood line, so this power has a long history, and also eliminates the life price of the burning of essence and blood.


    Now, around Tang Zisang''s body, there was a layer of golden light flowing faintly, that was probably the power of Qi Luck.


    "Let''s join hands to deal with the Venerable Lord!" Feng Zhulian yelled at this time, using the power of the holy path realm to launch the eternal world map to attack Tang Ye.


    At the same time, other people also attacked, and Black Dragon and Xiao Zi, as well as Wang Cangcang, each issued their own power. The black dragon turned into a dragon body and emerged quickly. The power of the black dragon was already very strong. When Tang Ye just returned to his ancestral land, he fought against the black dragon, and the black dragon used all his strength to dispel the aura that Tang Ye was hiding on his face. Of course, at that time, it was also because Tang Ye couldn''t release too much dark magic power, so he was suppressed by the black dragon. Even so, the power of the black dragon can also shake Tang Ye.


    While breaking into the Demon Flood Form, although there is no supernatural power, Xiao Zi''s strength is already much stronger than that of the two-headed giant python, which is close to the black dragon. So now she is also taking action against Tang Ye, so even if the power of Black Dragon and Xiao Zi are combined, it is a very strong threat to Tang Ye.


    In addition, there are Murong Huansha, Wang Cangcang, and Tang Zisang. It can be said that they can deal with Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye is still not afraid. As far as the total strength of power is concerned, Tang Zisang and the others have indeed overwhelmed him, but he has secret techniques that Tang Zisang can¡¯t compare to, such as the change of power form, because there is an endless source of power. Power, so you can perform secret techniques similar to summoning, and gather power and beasts to help him attack. At the same time, he has the ability to jump in space, flashing instantly and unexpectedly. With a realm above heaven and man, it is not impossible to abolish a master of the Holy Path at once!


    Therefore, in the face of everyone''s joint attack, Tang Ye coldly snorted: "You really forgot that you are able to have today because of me. Since you want this, then I will teach you how to respect the teacher. "


    After cold snorting, Tang Ye directly jumped in space and disappeared in front of everyone. The crowd suddenly lost their target, and quickly looked for Tang Ye''s position. However, they are not proficient in the power of space, so they don''t know. Only Wang Cangcang''s ability to observe Qi Yun could sense Tang Ye''s changes, but it would take a certain amount of time to use Koi''s ability to observe.


    Before Wang Cangcang could sense Tang Ye''s position, Tang Ye appeared beside Miao Yuer. Miao Yuer is good at using poison. Although his strength is above the holy way, he is still a weak one. However, recently as she has become more proficient in mastering the Nine Poison Distressed Dragon Whip, her strength is catching up quickly. But even so, facing Tang Ye, the tutor who brought her up step by step, she still couldn''t fight it.


    "Miao Yu''er, your poison is very strong, but if the poison can''t be put on the enemy, it is useless. And the nine poisons trapped in the dragon whip, you are also very strong against people in the holy realm, but for me, there is no Use it." Tang Ye said coldly after appearing next to Miao Yu''er, and the effect of this raid, coupled with his extremely strong dark magic power, instantly entangled Miao Yu''er with the dark chains behind him, making Miao Yu''er. The child can''t move, let him attack.


    Tang Ye squeezed Miao Yu''er''s neck with one hand, and before Miao Yu''er struggled, he hummed, "You are still far behind."


    With that, Tang Ye squeezed Miao Yu''er''s neck, clicked, and Miao Yu''er let out a painful cry, feeling that his whole body was limp and lost a bit of strength.


    Then, Miao Yuer saw her body falling down, but she wanted to reverse it, but she had no strength. At the same time, she felt that her consciousness was constantly losing. Is this dying?


    Squeezed his neck?


    "Miao Yu''er!" Wu Wang yelled, and quickly chanted the Buddhist mantra, and then a huge **** was born on his hand. The **** was held by Wu Wang and flew under Miao Yu''er, taking Miao Yu''er. When she got up, Miao Yuer didn''t fall directly to the ground. If she hits, she will be crushed.


    Others were shocked when they saw this scene. Is Miao Yu''er killed here? After all, the sound of squeezing the neck was too obvious, the Void Lord directly killed Miao Yu''er in the realm of Holy Dao?


    At this time, Wuwang went to receive Miao Yuer, and almost took a look at Miao Yuer''s situation, and found that Miao Yuer was not dead, but lost the ability to move. Wu Wuji used Buddhist power to quickly ease Miao Yu''er, and Miao Yuer regained a little consciousness. However, Miao Yuer was still unable to act and could no longer participate in the battle.


    Of course Tang Ye would not kill Miao Yu''er. The people here are all people who have been distorted by fate and their memories. They are also people he cultivated. It is the hope of this land to deal with the gods. How can they be killed? .


    Seeing Wuwang''s expression, everyone knew that Miao Yu''er had not been killed, and everyone was relieved, but their expressions soon became solemn again.


    Tang Ye can use the power of space jump to directly eliminate Miao Yu''er, so it can also eliminate other people. After all, their strength is not much stronger than Miao Yuer.


    These powerful and strange secret techniques that Tang Ye possesses are their biggest threat, unless they can block Tang Ye''s secret techniques, otherwise they will not be able to beat Tang Ye.


    Wang Cangcang knew this, and immediately said: "First cover me!"


    After all, Wang Cangcang called out twelve koi, and the twelve koi floated out to form a circle, and then radiated light everywhere, covering the surrounding space.


    Wang Cangcang wanted to use the power of twelve koi carps to instantly sense the direction of Tang Ye''s space jump, which can be said to seal Tang Ye''s space jump ability.

 Chapter 2237： No choice!

    Wang Cangcang wasn''t someone who was good at attacking. Now he called out the power of twelve koi carps and instantly sensed Tang Ye''s changing position, which played a role that she really should have.


    However, in this way, she would need someone else''s protection, otherwise Tang Ye would be the first to deal with her, then her role would not be played out.


    When Feng Zhulian saw Wang Cangcang doing this, they knew they wanted to protect Wang Cangcang. Therefore, Feng Zhu Lian immediately used the eternal landscape map to call out the number of celebrities under her limit, five in total, to protect Wang Cangcang after appearing.


    At the same time, other people continued to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Wang Cangcang using the power of the twelve koi carps and snorted coldly: "The twelve koi carps are truly outstanding creations of heaven and earth. The ability to observe qi luck seems to be blessed by qi luck. Reason. However, even the treasure of heaven and earth, if it falls into the hands of an ordinary person, it will not be able to exert its power. Wang Cangcang, is it an ordinary person, is the king of your land Female. Unfortunately, the cultivation level is not enough. Otherwise, you alone can contain most of me."


    With that, Tang Ye made a space jump again, trying to crack Wang Cangcang''s twelve koi observations. As he said, Wang Cangcang''s power is not small compared to him, so the power of the twelve koi can''t be noticed instantly. And the instant time was enough for him to solve Wang Cangcang.


    Of course, it is still necessary to solve the five famous generals that the Phoenix Pearl Curtain uses the eternal landscape map to call out. The power of these famous generals is related to the strength of the people they summon. But this is not to say that these famous generals are weaker than Fengzhulian. These characters have an aura of historical merit, and to a certain extent they carry some historical luck. Therefore, these famous generals are even stronger than Fengzhu Lian. Otherwise, Wen Dingmo, a hundred years ago, refining the eternal landscape map, it is impossible for this treasure to almost subvert the Red Wall court.


    "Everyone, be careful!" Seeing Tang Ye stepping into the space, Feng Zhulian let out a low cry, and she moved closer to Wang Cangcang. In this way, she can protect Wang Cangcang, but if Tang Ye is not going to attack Wang Cangcang, or to attack other people, then other people need to be more careful.


    At this time, Wang Cangcang had entered the state of perception of twelve koi carps, and he needed to observe Tang Ye''s position. As Tang Ye said, because of the power gap between her and Tang Yee, she couldn''t perceive the time instantaneously. When she sensed it, she shouted and said, "Above me!"


    boom!


    As soon as Wang Cangcang drank it, Tang Ye''s attack had already arrived. Tang Ye held a halberd transformed from dark magic and stab Wang Cangcang''s head. However, he did not harm Wang Cangcang, nor was he able to break Wang Cangcang''s twelve koi, because the Phoenix Pearl Curtain blocked his attack!


    Feng Zhu Lian is not stupid. She has allowed five historical generals to guard Wang Cangcang in all directions, but the sky is not guarded, so she pays special attention to the sky. Sure enough, her guess was correct, and Tang Ye attacked from above. Fortunately, she was right there and blocked in time.


    Tang Ye was not angry when he saw the Fengzhu Curtain standing under him, but he was happy that Fengzhu Curtain had such an ability. These people are indeed outstanding talents. Only in this way can it be possible to fight against the gods.


    call!


    After the Phoenix Pearl Curtain blocked Tang Ye''s attack, Tang Zisang screamed and attacked with a purple golden halberd, as if carrying purple lightning. She attacked Tang Ye, and could alleviate the pressure on Fengzhu curtain again. Otherwise, Feng Zhu Lian confronted Tang Ye alone, fearing that it would not last long.


    Immediately afterwards, the attack of the black dragon, the attack of Xiao Zi, and the attacks of others all followed. Tang Ye had to go back and stretched a distance. However, he quickly jumped into space again, using this method to quickly reduce the number of combatants on the Phoenix Pearl Curtain side.


    Now that Fengzhu Lian could not sense him immediately, he would not attack Wang Cangcang for now. Soon, he appeared beside Wuwang.


    "Wuwang!" At this moment, Wang Cangcang cried, and Wang Cangcang sensed Tang Ye''s position, but he was still slower.


    Unexpectedly, Wuwang reacted very quickly and immediately used the Dharma to protect his body. In this way, even if Tang Ye hits hard, he can ensure that he will not directly lose combat effectiveness like Miao Yuer.


    However, to Wuwang and the others'' surprise, Tang Ye didn''t directly hit him hard.


    At this time, Tang Ye stood beside him and sneered: "Buddha is boundless, without arrogance, and your growth is very fast. This strength is probably ready to go to the Buddha. But, don¡¯t forget that you have become a demon Buddha, yes. I lead. Demon Buddha is not demon, not surprising, as long as you control your inner demon. But, your inner demon, I can help you restrain it, and also help you release it."


    With that, Tang Ye didn''t attack Wuwang, just released a dark magic power, wrapped around Wuwang''s body, and then slowly penetrated in.


    "Ah!" Then he heard a painful cry from Wuwang, and then Wuwang broke his Dharma protection by himself, and cried out in pain, clutching his head.


    Following Wuwang''s painful cry, waves of dark power spread around Wuwang''s body.


    Then, Wuwang seemed to be mad, yelling, screaming, not knowing who to attack. He fell into a state of madness. When he was not so crazy, he seemed to have entered an illusion again, turning a blind eye to the current situation.


    With the constant collision, Wu Wang left the battlefield, not knowing why. As a result, Wu Wang could no longer fight, and Feng Zhu Lian lost a bit of strength on their side.


    Seeing that something was wrong with Wuwang, Feng Zhulian and the others stared at Tang Ye with extremely serious expressions. They all knew that they were brought out by Tang Ye. Tang Ye knew each of their shortcomings. Therefore, in view of these shortcomings, Tang Ye could almost solve them in one move.


    Even if it kills them.


    Tang Ye saw Feng Zhulian''s expressions becoming heavy, and coldly snorted: "So you should understand that it is difficult for you to beat me. You''d better leave before I am completely angry, otherwise you will not only be seriously injured. I may have lost my life. I train you to be useful, not to make you an obstacle to me."


    Tang Ye said this, threatening, if Feng Zhu Lian gave up on their own, it would save trouble.


    Unfortunately, he knew in his heart that this kind of result was very slim. If Feng Zhu Lian and others were such people who gave up so easily and would give in like this, then Tang Ye would not have recruited them.


    Sure enough, none of Feng Zhu Lian gave up, staring at Tang Ye, still so cold and determined. Feng Zhulian snorted coldly: "If you can''t stop you, you will be dead. If you don''t stop you, you will probably die too. So, there is no other choice but to stick to the end."


    When it was cold, Feng Zhulian slapped his face, and a huge historical general appeared behind Tang Ye, closed his slap and slapped Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2238： Why is it evil?

    I don''t know when, Feng Zhu Lian has called out a giant general, appeared behind Tang Ye, while talking, while Tang Ye was not paying attention, he suddenly put his hands together, trying to shoot Tang Ye to death. Just like a huge Buddha, he slaps tens of meters with his palms together.


    boom!


    There was a loud noise in the sky, and the giant general controlled by the phoenix pearl curtain clasped his hands in the mid-air and attacked, as if slapped a piece of sky, and the sky trembled. The momentum was great, and the force of the impact formed a gale, blowing a life in the air. pain.


    But no one dared to slack off because of this, and they all maintained twelve minutes of attention. They believed that Tang Ye was definitely not so easy to solve. Although they were expecting it in their hearts, the power of Fengzhu Lian''s ancient landscapes could deal with Tang Ye.


    "Bead curtain, be careful!" However, at this moment, Wang Cangcang, who entered the observation of the twelve koi carps, reminded him anxiously.


    Soon, a spatial vortex quickly appeared next to Feng Zhu Lian, and then Tang Ye came out from inside and blasted out a punch at Feng Zhu Lian.


    "The Eternal Landscape is indeed very strong, and it can even be said to be a god-level treasure. However, as a summoner, if you don''t protect yourself well, in front of me, you are a bit arrogant." Tang Ye said by the way.


    At this time, Fengzhu Lian put four famous generals beside Wang Cangcang to protect Wang Cangcang, while ignoring her. She is the power above the holy way, but without the power, Tang Ye is still a lot worse. She would be very dangerous if she was attacked close by Tang Ye.


    Feng Zhu Lian was struck by Tang Ye¡¯s fist. Fortunately, when Wang Cangcang reminded her, she instinctively dodged aside, avoiding the vital place, but her body was struck by Tang Ye¡¯s power and hurt a bit, but Not fatal.


    At this time, the black dragon swept over and attacked Tang Ye. The black dragon was very powerful. Even if he fought Tang Ye head-on, he would not be easily fatally wounded. Even if it fails, it will take some time. This way other people get time to relax, pay attention to their injuries or attack.


    Among the people present, none of them were ordinary. They were all powerful people. They were all saintly masters cultivated by Tang Ye, with their own characteristics. While Tang Ye was fighting with the black dragon, they began to flex their muscles. In addition to Miao Yu''er and Wu Wang who were already unable to fight, there were also two sacred masters, Gu Youque and Li Wuchang.


    Gu Youque was a holy way of abusing demons trained by Tang Ye, and placed in the world of demons, it was an existence that made people look forward to and in awe. It''s a pity that it was in front of Tang Ye at this time. He is not a person who can control the situation of the battle. This may be a bit of a blow, just like a small soldier who comes to help fight. However, he still tried his best to give full play to his strengths to help suppress Tang Ye.


    There are a lot of powerful secret techniques in Fumoshi, which are more weird than other secret techniques, because they are dealing with the underworld creatures. Among these powerful secret techniques, the interference of the soul is the most terrifying. Now the limit of Qi Luck is almost disappearing, and the three souls and seven souls of humans have gradually recovered, so in the Secret Art of Demon, the mystery of restraining and attacking souls can be used.


    Therefore, Gu Youque launched the "Yin-Yang Soul Locking Banner" in the secret technique of Fu Demon. The Yin-Yang Soul Locking Banner is performed by the principle of the five elements and cooperated with the Yin-Yang banner of ghosts. It is a regional combination of restraint and A powerful array of attacks.


    After Gu Youque''s activation, his hands were printed with five-element characters, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth. The five-element characters flew to the sky and stood around Tang Ye and the black dragon who were fighting at this time.


    Then, as if taking things out of thin air, Gu Yu lacked his hands and quickly discovered five yin and yang banners of different colors. The yin and yang flags are banners erected with golden sticks, depicting different patterns of curse printing. Then there was a lack of power in ancient times, and the five yin and yang flags flew out, correspondingly falling in the five positions of gold, wood, water, fire, and earth.


    call!


    Then, after the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Flag array was cast, there was a sudden gust of yin and wind in its area, and if there were thousands of evil spirits wailing. The power of the ghost can hit the soul directly.


    Within the yin and yang five elements, the power of the yin ghost is allowed to be controlled by Gu Youwei. He controls the power of the yin ghost to attack Tang Ye, restricting Tang Ye by affecting Tang Ye''s soul. This kind of power is very strong, and Fu Demon, independent of other cultivation methods, has an extra power bonus. If it wasn''t for Gu Youque''s current strength level, he would be quite powerful, and he would have no problem comparing himself with others, even surpassing others.


    If the ghost power went to entangle Tang Ye, it would directly hurt the soul, even Tang Ye did not dare to neglect. However, as a character who crosses the realm of the magician, even if the magician of the holy way is lacking in ancient times, he has cultivated it. Therefore, he has every way to resist and crack this kind of ghost power.


    He has to start the fight with the black dragon first, and the short distance is very simple for him. It does not need to be as troublesome as space jumps, it is like a flash secret technique. The black dragon was about to hit him, and he flashed onto the black dragon''s head, standing on the black dragon''s head as if riding a giant dragon.


    At this time, the ghost power wailed wantonly and entangled him, biting him, which was also a kind of ghost power penetration, and then attacked the soul. However, he also holds the power of Fumo. Standing on the head of the black dragon, even though the black dragon was shaking constantly, he remained very stable, and then with a wave of his right hand, there was an extra rune of the dark spell.


    The dark curse seal rune burned out black flames, and then Tang Ye threw it at the entangled ghost power, burning to the ghost power.


    Quack!


    The power of the yin ghost was burned by Tang Ye''s curse and wailing, it was like a ghost being attacked by a demon, very scared and painful.


    The burning of the dark curse seal rune can spread out. After one ghost power was burned, it spread to other ghost powers, one by one, suddenly a dark flame burned in the Yin and Yang soul-locking flag circle. From a distance, the yin and yang flags arranged under the power of the five elements appear mysterious and weird. With the black flame burning inside, it is really a shocking scene.


    Tang Ye''s dark curse seal rune was naturally infused with the power of Fumoshi by Tang Ye. His demon power is naturally stronger than what was lacking in ancient times.


    However, everyone who saw this scene right now, including Gu Youque, was very shocked. This is because the power of the evil spirit master is to restrain the dark power, but now the dark power has played the role of evil spirit!


    Perhaps just like teaching Wuwang to control the mind demon, the demon Buddha can also use the power of Dharma. This is the real integration of all forces. Power is harmless, power is harmless, everything depends on the person who uses it.


    It is really too difficult to be an enemy of such a person. They are very convincing, so why are people who are so proficient in the profound meaning of heaven and earth who are evil people?


    But since it has been opposed, we can only persist to the end. The strength of the ancient deficiency was restrained. At this time, Li Wuchang turned into a ghost state. This unique existence can be a human and a ghost. He must enter the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Banner to deal with Tang Ye!

 Chapter 2239： No need for ghosts!

    If Li Wuchang and Gu Youque work together, they can exert even greater power. Li Wuchang was on the way to the Fumo Master, he could not only subdue the demons, but also use the Fumo secret technique to interfere with the power of the underworld. For example, after setting up the Yin-Yang soul lock flag, control the power of Yin-Ghost. As for Li Wuchang, who has turned into a ghost state, after entering the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Flag, the power of the Yin-Ghost can be greatly improved.


    It is indeed an unprecedented situation that people can switch to the ghost state. However, no matter how unique, in the sun, a place full of vitality, it is not good for ghosts. Ghosts kill people and kill lives. Generally, it is easy for ordinary people or people with weaker strength to be afraid of them. However, if you can''t kill a powerful person quickly, the environment of the sun is not good for the ghost state. In this way, Li Wuchang dealt with Tang Ye, even in a ghost state, he would not have much advantage.


    Because Tang Ye''s power is stronger than her, and she also has the power to defuse the demons, even if she is in a ghost state, she can still be restrained.


    Using the power of the dark curse seal rune to deal with Gu Youque¡¯s ghost attack, Tang Ye looked at Gu Youque who was casting a magic shield outside, and said: "You seem to have forgotten how I taught you, the power of demon, It lies in the gods, not the demon. What you do now is no different from the demon."


    Gu Youque was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye and couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed. The destiny **** did not distort Tang Ye''s training of him to the holy way of abusing the devil. He also knew that Tang Ye''s power was very strong. However, given Tang Ye''s appearance as a dark demon, he could not always regard Tang Ye as a demon. Master Fumo looked at it, so much so that he had forgotten that Tang Ye''s Fumo power was far above him.


    What Tang Ye said, the one way to destroy the devil, lies in the gods, not the demon, and is the words from the demon''s handwriting. The gods and monsters here do not refer to the gods and monsters, but to the way of devil and the control of their own minds. Even the power of the ghost can also be used in a smooth state, rather than the current situation. It seems to be the attack of ghosts like necromancy, eerie and weird, the power of the ghost is only the power of the ghost, not controlled by oneself, and will be greatly opposed by the power of the devil.


    If it comes from his own form and god, it is difficult to counteract the power of the evil spirit, so even if Tang Ye masters the powerful power of the evil spirit, he can''t crack the mystery in the Yin Yang Soul Locking Banner so easily.


    "Gu Youwei, don''t lose your mind!" Suddenly there was a low voice from Fengzhu Lian. It was Feng Zhulian who saw that Gu Youque was said by Tang Ye''s words, so she reminded him. How can you lose your mind now in a life-and-death battle situation. No matter how much it has to do with Tang Ye, Tang Ye is now the great demon who wants to destroy the world, and they must stop it.


    Gu Youque returned to his mind, calmed down, returned to a firm appearance, and looked at Tang Ye and said, "The Lord has taught you yes, but I still want to stop you!"


    Having said that, Gu Youque once again activated the power of Fu Mo, and then the power in the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Flag was surging again, the Yin-Yang whistling, the Yin-Gui howling, like a **** world. However, when Li Wuchang turned into a ghost state, he would not be affected by the power of the sun when he entered such a magic circle, and he could use the power of the ghost to further strengthen himself, making his power several times normal.


    There was originally the power above the holy way, but now it is strengthened, reaching the realm of heaven and human, and the difference between it and Tang Ye is not big!


    Li Wuchang''s identity is extremely difficult. Once, Tang Ye wanted to track down the life experience of Li Wuchang and Li Hehui and his two brothers, but the truth of the **** world heard the **** beast deity personally and stopped him!


    I am afraid that the person who can let the truth listen to the deity of the beasts has a strong relationship with the Ksitigarbha. Such a character would burst out terrifying power, Tang Ye was not surprised. Therefore, for Li Wuchang, Tang Ye remained extremely vigilant, he didn''t want something to happen due to negligence or unexpected circumstances.


    Of course, while vigilant, he was not worried that he could not deal with impermanence. Because the second realm of Fumoshi used in the realm of heaven and human, the power of crossing humans can completely deal with impermanence. Even if you open the door of reincarnation, you can drive Li Wuchang into hell. As for the special form of impermanence, it will disappear in hell, or continue to survive, it is not known.


    Tang Ye would not do such unpredictable consequences. Li Wuchang was also trained by him, and of course he didn''t want her to have trouble.


    At this time, Li Wuchang''s body was almost transparent, carrying a terrifying ghost power. During the flight, he also left traces of ghost power behind him like a spray plane, showing how abundant the power is.


    Rushing to Tang Ye, Li Wuchang waved at Tang Ye, a pair of gloomy and severe cold ghost claws appeared, sharp and full of dark and poisonous, if caught, once there is a wound, then the body will be immediately eroded by the power of the ghost. Lose vitality. Normally, it may be chronic poisoning. If you don''t get rid of the power of the ghost, it will slowly erode to death. But now, because Li Wuchang''s power is very powerful, the erosion of this ghost''s power will not be slow, and it may be fatal all at once.


    Of course, such an attack is not difficult for Tang Ye to avoid. And he didn''t choose to dodge, he just met him directly. Since it is the power of the ghost, of course the power of Fumo must be used. He made a downward stretch, and then a gossip-like shield emerged out of thin air, blocking him, and hitting Li Wuchang''s ghost claws, preventing Li Wuchang from moving forward.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Wuchang and said, "You are very powerful, but in fact, it is your perfect way of fighting to change skillfully in the form of humans and ghosts. I have taught you the technique of''Ghost Dao'', you It seems to be deliberately avoided and not used. Because I taught, so you think it will be a shortcoming with me, which will be easily deciphered by me?"


    "That¡¯s not the case. The ghost art is just a secret technique that I obtained during my experience. I am not suitable for practicing this kind of secret technique, and I won¡¯t know it very well. If you have your own unique insights, it will definitely give me a headache. "Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye''s battle with these people seemed to be contemptuous and condescending, but every time he spoke arrogantly, he also pointed out the situation of these people, which can be said to be excellent advice. After all, it is the teacher of everyone, it feels a little bit like.


    Li Wuchang looked at Tang Ye without humming, she was a woman who talked less. She was very grateful to Tang Ye for helping her, but when she chose a position, she would not hesitate, so she was very firm in dealing with Tang Ye. She frowned, trying to break through Tang Ye''s gossip shield.


    But Tang Ye didn''t want to fight her slowly like this. In the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Flag Array, Li Wuchang can continue to fight very strongly with the help of the Yin Ghost power, and Tang Ye can''t afford it with the time consumption. For this reason, when the gossip shield was blocking Li Wuchang, he set up the seal with both hands, and used a powerful secret technique to solve Li Wuchang.


    Li Wuchang was shocked when he saw Jieyin started by Tang Ye.


    That is the nine-character mantra!

 Chapter 2240： Together!

    Nine-character mantra, one of the strongest existences in the mystery of ambushing demons, summons the power of the dragon, accompanied by the mighty thunder of the sky, can destroy all monsters, ghosts, monsters, and ghosts. The nine-character mantra is one of the dragons transformed into by one of the dragon ancestors of the dragons. It is formed by the fusion of the ancestors of the Fumushi, and can kill the devil!


    Devil gods can be killed, let alone the little demons and ghosts that can only be formed in the ancestral land. Of course, not every Fumo master can exert such a powerful nine-character mantra power. With the passing down of the Demon Master from generation to generation, and the past deification period, the power of the Demon Master once at its peak has long ceased to exist.


    Nonetheless, the Nine-Character Mantra is also the secret technique that demons and ghosts fear most. Therefore, seeing Tang Ye making the nine-character mantra spelling spell cast, Li Wuchang was frightened.


    Even though Li Wuchang''s ghost power is extremely terrifying, it is difficult to hold up in the face of the nine-character mantra released by Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye''s power of Fu Mo was obvious to everyone just now. In addition, Tang Ye can integrate the power itself, and how strong the power is, it can be transformed into how strong the magic power is.


    However, everyone is really unwilling. The nine-character mantra is so bright, justice and great, a secret technique of ambushing demons, now being released by a big demon, is it ironic?


    This makes Volders, righteous people, how jokes they are here?


    Tang Ye''s nine-character mantra spell seal action is naturally the corresponding spell seal action in the nine characters. Tang Ye quickly finished the display, and then heard a dragon chant, and then a blackened dragon appeared, more fierce and powerful than the black dragon on the scene, and went straight to impermanence.


    Gu Youwei saw this, knowing that Tang Ye had reached the second realm of Fu Mo master to cross people, and the nine-character mantra under such a strength would definitely not be able to resist Li Wuchang. He immediately shouted to Li Wuchang: "Impermanence, come back! "


    While calling Li Wuchang to retreat, Gu Youque controlled all the yin and ghost powers in the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Banner to resist the impact of the dragon under the nine-character mantra.


    The dragon of nine-character mantra came in an instant, impacting the yin-ghost power that gathered in the Yin-Yang lock soul flag. The power of all the ghosts gathered together. Although it was very large, it was still invincible in the face of the nine-character mantra divine dragon released by Tang Ye. It was quickly broken through, chasing and retreating Li Wuchang.


    Knowing that he could not successfully retreat, Li Wuchang confronted him head-on. Fortunately, the previous ghost power helped weaken the power of the nine-character mantra Shenlong. She resisted it with all her strength and fought it for a while. However, the power of the Nine-Character Mantra Shenlong restrained her ghost state, and every second of time delayed, her ghost power was greatly damaged by the impact. If the Nine-Character Mantra Shenlong cannot be deciphered, her ghost form will be penetrated by the Shenlong in the end, and her soul will be scattered.


    At this time, Gu Youque withdrew the Yin-Yang Soul Locking Flag Formation and rushed to deal with the nine-character mantra divine dragon, while the others, Tang Zisang, also went up to fight. Tang Zisang arrived quickly and hit the nine-character mantra dragon with a purple halberd. The dragon was affected and his body was shaken. But even so, it was born out of evil spirits, and it is still impermanent. The final eruption would have to penetrate the body of Li Wuchang''s ghost.


    At this moment, because of Gu Youque''s help and Tang Zisang''s help, Li Wuchang got a chance to change back to his human form. Then the nine-character mantra dragon against the evil spirits impacts the human body and has no attack effect.


    However, when Li Wuchang thought that she could dissolve the impact of the Nine-Character Mantra, she could continue to fight, but suddenly felt that the blood in her body was surging sharply, and he vomited blood with a puff, and was seriously injured!


    Li Wuchang was shocked, and looked at Tang Ye, knowing that the power of the nine-character mantra that Tang Ye had just typed was still tricky. Tang Ye had guessed that she would transform back into a human form to avoid, so she added a part of the power to harm the human body. For this reason, the nine-character mantra dragon runs through her body, no matter whether she is in the form of a ghost or a human, she will be injured!


    After Li Wuchang vomited blood once, the blood in her body surged again, and she vomited again, and she suddenly felt weak. The frightening thing is that she felt an invading demon power in her body, so that she could not relieve her injury by switching to a ghost state and continue to participate in the battle.


    It is equivalent to saying that she has lost combat effectiveness.


    Everyone probably understood Tang Ye''s approach, which was to defeat them one by one, making them unable to fight, and then unable to stop him. Realizing this, Feng Zhulian and the others were inexplicably angry and unwilling, and felt that Tang Ye could no longer successfully defeat them like this.


    However, when Tang Ye saw their expressions, she said coldly: "You should thank me and feel contented, otherwise, you will not only be injured a little, but will lose your life."


    This is indeed the case. Now Tang Ye''s hand against them is just a serious injury and loss of gravity. If Tang Ye kills, then Miao Yuer, Wuwang, and Li Wuchang may all die.


    They should be curious, Tang Ye seems to have no intention of killing them, why. It stands to reason that it is a life-and-death battle. They want to eliminate the great demon Tang Ye, so as the great demon, don''t they kill them?


    Is it because you despise them not to kill them? Or is there another reason?


    Feng Zhulian and the others had these questions, but they suppressed them because of their firm heart. However, Xiao Zi, who had been tampered with the memory he had when Tang Ye just returned, and his feelings for Tang Ye were very deep, and the bond with Tang Ye began a hundred years ago, and it became more and more shaken.


    Xiao Zi always felt that he was wrong with Tang Ye and shouldn''t be against Tang Ye.


    However, under the reminders and actions of Feng Zhu Lian and the others, she continued to take action. Before fully waking up, I am afraid that this will continue.


    But they are getting more and more out of Tang Ye, Wuwang, Miao Yuer, and Li Wuchang have all lost their fighting ability, and they suddenly lost a lot of strength. Then, Tang Ye''s power of Fumo Master was easily restrained by Tang Ye. For a while, they were helpless to Tang Ye.


    Only one last fight!


    Losing the strength of a few people, and fighting to drag on for time, is even more disadvantageous. Therefore, they all use the strongest strength to fight, maybe there is still a chance.


    Everyone had a tacit understanding, and they looked at each other and knew what to do. Then, each exert the strongest supernatural power.


    The black dragon roared, and a powerful force suddenly burst out, the dragon body grew several times larger, and then hovered in the air, forming a power to cover the sky!


    He covered the sky, under the sky, under his control, and then launched the strongest blow to Tang Ye!


    Xiao Zi also turned into a two-headed magic scorpion, hovering from the ground, under both heads, as if to bite the bright moon, at this time there is no bright moon, there is the sun, and it seems to eat the sun in half. This is the tendency to swallow the sky. !


    One to cover the sky, one to swallow the sky, has formed an absolutely powerful combination of heaven and earth, see how Tang Ye can cope, not to mention the attacks of Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang!

 Chapter 2241： Burn vitality!

    The power of covering the sky and the power of swallowing the sky of the black dragon and Xiao Zi formed a perfect combination of heaven and earth, and people were surrounded by them, and it was impossible to avoid them. After all, the Black Dragon and Xiao Zihua were already very huge after they were out of the body, and then the range of power they could hit together was even greater. If they weren''t fast enough, they couldn''t escape.


    Moreover, even if Tang Ye mastered the secret technique of space jumping, the space was hit by the black dragon and Xiao Zi at this time, it would still be affected. The space is already occupied by power. If there is an accident in the space jump, the whole person will be crushed by the space power.


    Tang Ye looked up and saw the black dragon swooping down with a sky-covering momentum, and then looked down, and saw Xiao Zi''s double-headed magic dragon attacking up with the sky swallowing force. The combination of these two blows really shocked the earth, causing thunder in the sky and shaking on the ground. Even Tang Ye had to respond with caution.


    Without divine power, in terms of power, he is actually not much worse than Heilong and Xiaozi. He has just been able to easily suppress Miao Yu''er and the others because they have mastered subtle secret techniques, and Miao Yuer and the others are weaker than Heilong and Xiao Zi. some. And now, even in terms of the secret technique, the black dragon''s power of covering the sky and Xiao Zi''s power of swallowing the sky are not much different. For this reason, he has no other good way except to carry it with all his strength.


    But he still doesn''t worry, because he can do it if he can do his best. The dead door in the body opened directly to the sixth level, and then continued to provide strength, as long as the initial impact was held, then there would be no problems. Because the attacks launched by Heilong and Xiaozi require extremely strong power, it can be said that they are all betting on a single blow, and failing a single blow means that they are defeated.


    No one is Tang Ye''s opponent.


    At this time, Tang Ye had been caught in a joint attack by the black dragon and Xiao Zi, and Feng Zhulian and Wang Cangcang were also attacking at the same time. They once again flanked on both sides of Tang Ye. Fengzhu Lian used his greatest limit to call out the five most domineering famous generals, and then merged these five famous generals, superimposed and changed, and became a giant of heaven and earth!


    This is the strongest summoning celebrity that Fengzhu Lian can withstand so far, a fit giant! The strength can also be compared with the black dragon and Xiao Zi''s power of covering the sky and swallowing the sky. The giant of heaven and earth once again attacked Tang Ye with his palms together!


    Wang Cangcang no longer needed to observe the twelve koi to determine Tang Ye''s position. She removed the aperture of the twelve koi and arranged the twelve koi to form another form, a dragon gate and a koi. A very peculiar secret technique, as if twelve koi carps went to the dragon gate one after another, but this kind of secret technique was independent of the side and seemed to have no offensive effect on Tang Ye.


    But if you think so, you are greatly wrong. Wang Cangcang''s koi dragon gate was actually deadly to Tang Ye!


    Because this koi dragon gate is the force that affects the air luck. Of course it is temporary. No one can distort the power of Qi Luck. The adjustment of Qi Luck is still from the original source. As for the current Koi Dragon Gate, it is because the Koi Leaps over the Dragon Gate and can turn into a dragon. In this process, great luck is needed. However, this dragon gate was shaped by Wang Cangcang, so it was not the heaven and earth''s Qi Luck that adjusted it by himself, so it would affect the surrounding Qi Luck power.


    At this time, if Tang Ye wanted to use the power of Qi Luck, he would be affected by the Koi Dragon Gate and absorb some of the Qi Luck in the past, so Tang Ye''s force of Qi Luck would be weakened. If you need to use the power of Qi Luck to save your life, such a secret technique will undoubtedly weaken Tang Ye''s life-saving power, and then Tang Ye will be in danger!


    But the most frightening thing is that Wang Cangcang used the koi dragon gate''s interference with the force of air transport to strengthen Tang Zisang''s air transport power!


    Tang Zisang will definitely not let go of the all-out joint attack launched by everyone. She has already volleyed to the highest place, accumulating her energy, and launching the strongest dragon family combat technique that integrates Tang Sheng''s blood and air force-Kowloon empowerment!


    Of course Tang Zisang hadn''t comprehended the initiation attack of the nine dragons. If it were the real Jiulong initiation, then even Tang Ye would definitely be killed. Because even if it is just a dragon''s empowerment attack, the power is very powerful. According to Tang Ye''s previous use in Jiuzhongtian, even if it was just an initiation attack from the four dragons, he could still kill the gods!


    The real Jiulong initiation was only mastered by the ancestors of the Long family during the heyday of immortal cultivation thousands of years ago. At that time, Jiulong''s empowerment was an excellent combat skill for fighting the ten thousand worlds. The ancestor of the Long Family, Long Aotian, used one move to ascend the position of the lord of ten thousand worlds. In fact, the position of the Long Family in the ancestral land is indeed something that even the gods must be afraid of. Because the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms is not a god, but better than a god!


    Now, Wang Cangcang transferred the energy of Qi Luck affected by the Koi Dragon Gate to Tang Zisang, who was charged with energy, and then Tang Zisang gave the Jiulong empowerment. Now she has realized the Three Dragons empowerment, combined with the force of Qi Yun under Tang Sheng¡¯s bloodline, her The strongest blow, I am afraid it can defeat Tang Ye in the state of Huamo.


    Shaking the sky!


    Swallowing the sky!


    Giants of heaven and earth!


    Koi Dragon Gate!


    Kowloon empowerment!


    It can be said that it represents the strongest human being in the ancestral land now, using these five secret skills to deal with Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye is stronger, it will be very stressful.


    What Tang Ye was afraid of was not the black dragon''s power of covering the sky, nor the Xiaozi''s power of swallowing the sky. Wang Cangcang''s giants of heaven and earth need not be afraid, but they were afraid that Wang Cangcang''s koi dragon gate would cooperate with Tang Zisang''s Nine Dragon empowerment.


    He can use this power of luck, and he knows the horror of it. He didn''t want to be clicked by his great-granddaughter. Now he released the dark magic infinitely, forming layer after layer of shield, like a cocoon, tightly wrapping himself in it.


    boom!


    With a loud noise like the collapse of the world, the attacks of the Black Dragon, Xiao Zi, and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain hit the cocoon of dark magic condensed by Tang Ye. The final fight, the critical moment of victory, is at this moment!


    The black dragon kept pressing down, Xiao Zi kept rushing up, and the giants of heaven and earth kept squeezing on both sides, the cocoon of dark magic power was continuously broken away, peeled off layer by layer, becoming thinner and thinner.


    The impact of the three forces, coupled with the ravages of dark magic, made it impossible to see what was going on. However, everyone could see that it was them now that had the upper hand, and Tang Ye''s dark magic cocoon would be blown up!


    Sure enough, the dark magic cocoon was too weak to hold it, and then the power of covering the sky and the power of swallowing the sky, as well as the giant of heaven and earth, hit a point, and there was a nuclear explosion.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was afraid of being wiped out, Feng Zhulian thought so.


    It''s a pity that they underestimated Tang Ye''s secret technique, because at a critical time, Tang Ye retreated from the form of demon transformation, turned into Tang Sheng, turned into a flame, avoided the concentrated attack of the three major stunts, and then quickly changed back to human form.


    When Feng Zhulian saw that Tang Ye was still safe and sound, they couldn''t help but feel ashamed. This doesn''t work, it must be impossible to deal with Tang Ye.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye was suddenly shocked and looked up. At this time, Tang Zisang actually burned the vitality outside the dragon family''s bloodline and gained the strongest power!


    This is equivalent to the fact that even if Tang Ye''s improved Dragon Family''s essence and blood burned, it prevented Tang Zisang from committing suicide!


    "You Zisang!" Tang Ye yelled, he didn''t expect Tang Zisang to do this!


    The most frightening thing is that Tang Zisang burns the dragon family''s essence and blood and sacrifices his vitality like this.


    Unless, Tang Ye changed back to Tang Sheng and turned around with Tang Sheng''s luck.

 Chapter 2242： Kalpa one thing!

    The Jiulong initiation initiated by Tang Zisang, combined with Tang Shengqi luck, burned the dragon family''s blood, and sacrificed vitality in exchange for strength, transcending the realm of heaven and man, with an absolute suppressive aura!


    Her determination to destroy the big demon, so resolute, will be benevolent if she fails!


    After launching such a momentum and pulling such luck, the mysterious zombies in the Guwu rivers and lakes also noticed. The mysterious zombies and the destiny gods are dealing with each other, so that the destiny gods can no longer interfere with other people''s will to act, and the destiny gods are put under pressure, which may help the Fengzhu curtain to get rid of the control of the destiny gods.


    At this time, there was actually one person who had stopped attacking Tang Ye, and that was the witch Murong Huansha. And because Murong Huansha did not attack, Mu Yue didn''t make a move either. Originally, Murong Huansha was also controlled by the Destiny God to deal with Tang Ye. In this case, the pressure Tang Ye will face will be even greater. But why does Murong Huansha not attack anymore? It''s the role played by the mysterious zombie.


    Murong Huansha was transformed by a mysterious zombie, a kind of inheritance of zombie blood, the upper level can affect the next level. Just now, the mysterious zombies were dealing with the destiny god. Seeing the opportunity, they launched the transformation and inheritance relationship between the zombies, freeing Murong Huansha from the control of the destiny god.


    Although he couldn''t get rid of it completely, Murong Huansha did not attack Tang Ye anymore. At this moment, Murong Huansha''s state is that a pair of eyes look a little dull, a look of who I am, what I am doing, and what am I doing.


    For Murong Huansha''s situation, Fengzhu Lian and the others are very strange, otherwise Murong Huansha is a very powerful force that can help them. What they need is strength, otherwise they can''t deal with Tang Ye. However, they couldn''t help Murong Huansha become like this. They guessed that it was Tang Ye''s influence, after all, Tang Ye had too many weird places.


    "Humph, sooner or later, I will remove all the **** from you outside the Three Realms, and will never let you destroy my authority!" Faced with Murong Huansha being fettered by the mysterious zombie to stop her attack on Tang Ye, Rebelling against the control of the Destiny God, the Destiny God hummed coldly to the mysterious zombie.


    The mysterious zombie is not happy or sad, and said lightly: "If the little baby I created myself can''t control it and is teased by you, then am I too useless?"


    Destiny God looked at the mysterious zombie with a cold expression. She already knew that there was no way to kill the mysterious zombies, so she didn''t waste time with the mysterious zombies. She distorted the will and memory of so many people, and she was indeed overloaded. If you are disturbed by the force of air transport, you may be able to crack these controls.


    At present, what is not controlled by the destiny **** is the luck that is born from the same source as her. And Qiyun is not only not controlled by her, but can also compete with her. Because if she manipulates the trajectory of fate, it is abnormal, then she will be aware of the problem under the distribution of air luck, and this will conflict with the destiny god.


    This is also known to the mysterious zombies who have been dormant for thousands of years and experienced the last war against the destiny gods. Therefore, when the destiny **** was about to leave, he said to the destiny god: "I guess if you leave, you must find someone, that is, the emperor of the red wall."


    Hearing the words of the mysterious zombie, Destiny God narrowed his eyes, and did not leave for a while. She looked at the mysterious zombie with great anger. In fact, she doesn''t have normal emotions, anger, sorrow, and joy, all of which are just a combination of words in the scriptures. If she wants angry emotions, she will only give out the angry content in the contents of the book of heaven. In this way, she is really pure anger and expresses the ultimate.


    However, as a normal person, this situation is very strange. It''s like that the Destiny God is actually just a machine, and all its operations rely on the contents of the heavenly book to quickly combine into "commands."


    "Unexpectedly, you know a lot of things, it doesn''t seem simple." The Destiny God snorted coldly to the mysterious zombie.


    The mysterious zombie shrugged. He knew what he could and could not do. What you can do, you will do it. What can''t be done can''t be forced. For example, if he wants to protect Tang Ye, he has no absolute certainty to prevent the destiny **** from killing Tang Ye, but he can do something to make Tang Ye less stressed. If he did what he could, and still couldn''t save Tang Ye, he wouldn''t go too far in his heart, he would do his best anyway.


    "Since you will be disturbed by luck, then the Emperor of the Red Wall can use the power of luck of the ancient jade seal to break the phoenix curtain and their distorted will and memory by you. Therefore, you have to guard against the Emperor of the Red Wall. Go make trouble." The mysterious zombie said to the destiny god.


    The destiny **** was said to be angry by the mysterious zombie, but soon she adjusted again, sneered, and said: "I wanted to go, since you said that, that is, if I go for a walk, you will follow. This is really annoying. If that''s the case, then I won''t go. Isn''t it very simple to stop the Red Wall emperor?"


    With that said, while the Destiny God waved his hand, a golden book appeared just in front of her. It was the Destiny Book and the body of the Destiny God. The destiny **** controlled the heavenly book again, opened the heavenly book, and saw lines of text appearing in it. The text content in it is extremely large, including the destiny trajectory and will cohesion of the world and everything.


    The destiny **** smiled and said to the mysterious zombie: "As long as I think about changing one thing, it will change, you see¡ª"


    With that said, the Destiny God was like demonstrating to the mysterious zombie how she manipulated others. After a moment of silence, he was thinking about something, and then he saw the text of the book''s content changed. The form of expression is that the content of these texts is rearranged to become a new track of destiny, and then the creatures involved in the change of the text will move towards this new changed track.


    This is manipulating destiny, and the man who is manipulated will not know it, thinking that it is just doing this, without realizing that he is just a plaything in the hands of the destiny god!


    The destiny gods control the four monster kings, the tiger king, the lion king, the snake king and the scorpion king!


    These four demon kings were the leaders of the demon clan who wanted to use the ancient demon fierce formation against Fengzhu Lian and seize the power of the Vermillion Bird!


    Now, after being controlled by the destiny gods, they were originally lurking, going to stop the emperor of the red wall!


    For these four demon kings, the emperor of the Red Wall is of course an absolute enemy. Because they want revenge against mankind, then the king of mankind is their biggest goal to eliminate!


    After the manipulation, the destiny **** sneered at the mysterious zombie and said: "This way, I don''t need to do it. Isn''t it very convenient? Also, it''s a little fun."


    The mysterious zombie looked at the destiny god, and his unpleasant or sad aura suddenly became a little bit murderous.


    This kind of easy play with others is really annoying. Although the mysterious zombie is currently not controlled, but the past before he became a zombie gave him an absolutely firm reason to deal with the destiny god.


    But at this time, the destiny **** said to the mysterious zombie: "Actually, don''t you think that Tang Ye''s death has been arranged by me? His sadness is that he was killed by his own blood. You said, when Tang Zisang found out, she killed What kind of expression would she look like when she met her great grandfather?"


    "Now Tang Zisang''s power cannot be dealt with by Tang Ye. Even if he can deal with it, Tang Zisang will die. Then, what will Tang Ye see his great-granddaughter die in front of him?" Destiny God smiled more comfortably.


    Fate!

 Chapter 2243： The king meets obstacles!

    Tang Sheng''s bloodline must have fate, which is also controlled by the destiny god.


    The reason why this can go smoothly is because the air transport adjustment also allows. I probably think that the conditions of Tang Sheng''s bloodline are a bit more favorable than others, and you must survive the hardships. This is also a basis for air transport adjustment. If they don''t work hard and have not achieved success, then the adjustment of air luck will not let them enjoy so many benefits in vain.


    It is precisely because of this that the destiny **** is certain that in this matter, Tang Sheng and Tang Zisang will die. And she knew that with Tang Ye''s character, Tang Zisang would definitely not be involved, so Tang Ye would choose to die.


    The mysterious zombie watched the destiny **** control the four great demon kings to stop the emperor of the red wall, Wang Jiuxiao, and understood the reason and consequence of Tang Zisang''s vitality and power. He is really helpless, the destiny **** is so uncomfortable, the book of heaven is in her hand, to control everything, it is just a change of will. The content of the Book of Destiny is changed and it can be completed. And this kind of thing cannot be prevented at all. At present, there is no way to deal with the destiny gods except for using the earth and human books to integrate the heavenly books.


    Now in the situation of Tang Ye and Tang Zisang, the mysterious zombie can only sigh, it depends on how Tang Ye resolves it.


    Tang Zisang''s fate was arranged here by the destiny god. She shot Tang Ye, if the fate cannot pass, then she will be killed by Tang Ye. If the fate passed, then she would kill Tang Ye. No matter what kind of result it was, it was Tang Ye''s failure and the success of the destiny **** once again playing with the world.


    But the mysterious zombie is still not sad or happy. If Tang Ye cannot change this fate, then it can only be said that Tang Ye is not the one who can deal with the destiny god. Perhaps such a person will never appear. But he did have expectations for Tang Ye, because Tang Ye had a sense of mystery in everything, and he was definitely not a simple person, and he would not die easily.


    And, if you look forward to it, the mysterious zombie also looks forward to the appearance of two people. If it does, Tang Ye will probably be fine. One is Lu Celadon, the goddess, and Tang Jiujiu, Tang Ye''s daughter. The girl who was born with the power of the twelve demon branches of the Moon Spirit was born only three years after pregnancy.


    Celestial girl Lu Celadon is a special existence like Tang Ye. She is lucky, but ordinary. However, she can look at her air luck, she won''t force it, she doesn''t need to rely on it, and she can do things beyond the limits of air luck. Even if the destiny **** wants to control her, if she is not shrewd enough, it is impossible to control her if she is simply chosen to twist like the current Fengzhu Curtain. Because she can see through the essence of everything, it''s like a **** who restrains fate. As long as there is a little loophole, she can see through the truth and destroy the falsehood.


    The mysterious zombies don''t know if Lu Celadon and Tang Jiujiu will appear. What they are doing now is to continue to contain the destiny gods. He said to the Destiny God: "Things will come to an end soon, I''m a little bit hopeful."


    "Hehe, I also look forward to it." Destiny said. However, she still inevitably thinks about other things. While the destiny **** is in control of everything, it is also an extremely complex body of thought, because all possibilities are listed in the contents of the book. These possibilities are too many, if they are crossed together, if the combing is not clear enough, it is easy to be confused. Now that he wants to stay with the princess perfectly and exist as a "person", the destiny gods inevitably have omissions when dealing with these complex and diverse thoughts.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao came out with the jade seal of the ancient country, and took the plane of Shenji Technology to rush to the direction of Tang Ye. Hua Tian accompanied him and vowed to protect him to the death. They all know that the situation is turbulent now, and those who want to subvert the leadership of the Red Wall Palace are staring in secret, as long as they have the opportunity, they will definitely kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    These people who want to kill Wang Jiuxiao, the reactionaries in the human race, and the demons and ghosts that have formed.


    However, the technology of Shenji Technology is very advanced, incorporating the power of Nuwa God Stone. At this time, the plane is invisible and cannot be noticed without sufficient power. At present, Wang Jiuxiao still went to the place where Tang Ye was. He also hopes not to be delayed, after all, the situation is urgent.


    However, the destiny gods have interfered, and no matter how powerful the aircraft of the god-level technology is, they will still be discovered. Therefore, with a sudden bang, the invisible plane was hit by a powerful force, then it shook violently, and then it crashed.


    Hua Tian was very worried and turned into half human and half bear, protecting Wang Jiuxiao with a huge and solid steel body. Even if the plane crashed and exploded, after the explosion dissipated, Hua Tian was not injured when he saw it. Following Wang Jiuxiao for a long time, and under the influence of the power of Tianxiong Yuxi carried by Wang Jiuxiao, he obtained an advanced breakthrough. The half-orc''s body was strengthened like steel, which was both a giant bear and a steel giant.


    Hua Tian let go of Wang Jiuxiao who was in his arms. Wang Jiuxiao walked out unharmed, staring straight ahead with a serious expression.


    In front, it was the four great demon kings controlled by the destiny gods.


    "Demon race, you really have fully formed." Seeing the four great demon kings, Wang Jiuxiao realized one thing. Once only animals that couldn''t become beasts, they had truly gained strength and luck and became a family.


    It was the monster race that stood on the ground with the human race and demons in the past!


    As a human king, Wang Jiuxiao has some secrets just like opening his eyes. When the times change, he will take the initiative to acquire those memories. This is like a kind of blessing and protection, so for the demon race and demons, he will not say that it is an illusion, and he will not insist that it is a materialistic world. He has integrated himself into the chaotic world.


    The Four Great Demon Kings stopped in front of Wang Jiuxiao and saw Wang Jiuxiao. Tiger King snorted coldly: "The king of the human race, today we will take your life, with your head and your blood, to open up our demon race The first step in revenge for your human race!"


    Wang Jiuxiao was not afraid. He looked up at the thundering vortex on the other side of the sky, and then looked at the four great demon kings: "The gods are about to come. If you don''t stop it, what use is your revenge against my human race? Destroyed by the gods! If you and my human race now deal with the coming of the gods and prevent the gods from destroying the world, then in the future my human race and your monster race will fight another war. Otherwise, your temporary killing of the human race will be repaid If it is not over, you will be wiped out. In this way, is the revenge you want?"


    As the emperor of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao, the king of the human race, always has his courage. Although in terms of strength and courage, he is not comparable to Tang Ye, a human saint, but at this time, he is still extraordinary and awe-inspiring.


    The snake king is cold and evil, not talking nonsense with Wang Jiuxiao, and coldly snorted: "Human cunning, we don''t need to say more, now is a good time to kill Wang Jiuxiao. Moreover, if the ancient jade seal in his hand is obtained for us, then in the future, with the human race They will be defeated in the first battle. Let''s do it!"

 Chapter 2244： Three dragon empowerment!

    The Four Great Demon Kings wanted to attack Wang Jiuxiao, and Hua Tian naturally refused to agree. He guarded Wang Jiuxiao and glared at the Four Great Demon Kings. At this time, Hua Tian''s aura was no weaker than the Four Demon Kings. As a half-orc, Hua Tian came from the northern border. In fact, his identity still has many secrets. Why did the half-orcs appear over there? The half-orcs are the product of the combination of the monster race and the human race, but this kind of existence rarely survives, and Huatian''s existence must have many reasons.


    The Four Great Demon Kings saw Hua Tian''s intrepid posture, and if they were alone, they felt that they might not be opponents. Now they are going to join hands to deal with it. Then, the two teamed up to deal with Huatian, and then two others went to deal with Wang Jiuxiao.


    Hua Tian wanted to protect Wang Jiuxiao, and didn''t plan to take the initiative to attack, just staying beside Wang Jiuxiao. In this way, to protect a person, he will be subject to many restrictions.


    Wang Jiuxiao knew this kind of thing, and he also knew his situation. At this moment, he looked calm. After observing for a while, he was certain of his safety and said to Hua Tian: "You can fight as much as you want, and don''t care about me for the time being. Don''t forget, I came down from the battlefield. If they only came out If one person deals with me, then I will kill him. If there are two people, I can''t kill them, but there will be no accidents. Once my strength is enough to deal with, the strength of the coming Tianxiong Yuxi can protect me. If it''s not for me, I don''t plan to use the power of the ancient country''s jade seal, otherwise these monsters would have to die directly."


    Wang Jiuxiao spoke very calmly, and he had arranged everything clearly. Therefore, facing the Four Great Demon Kings, he has no worries. It''s just that the strength of the ancient country''s jade seal, he wanted to keep it to help Tang Ye. But if you can''t deal with the Four Great Demon Kings, and the ancient jade seal is in danger of being robbed, it can only be used. And if you use the power of the ancient jade seal, there is no problem killing the four demon kings.


    Huatian nodded when he heard Wang Jiuxiao''s words. He understands Wang Jiuxiao''s character. Since Wang Jiuxiao''s arrangement is like this, he should obey it. Of course, he will pay extra attention to Wang Jiuxiao''s safety and will not allow Wang Jiuxiao''s accident. Then, he looked at the Four Great Demon Kings, and suddenly rushed out, jumped up, dived quickly, and shot out with a punch.


    The four demon kings were surprised when they saw it. The power of Huatian is more fierce than imagined. After Hua Tian turned into a half-orc, he was already a giant, and even the four demon kings turned into the physique of a beast head, not as huge as Hua Tian. One Huatian can match the physique of both of them. And Hua Tian is an advanced half-orc, his body is like steel, he moves forward bravely, overbearing, and hard to break.


    At this moment, the Four Great Demon Kings knew that even if the two were separated to fight Hua Tian, ??it would not be so easy to win. But if you want to win, I''m afraid you have to rely on Yaozu''s combat skills and secrets.


    This battle is not easy, but the four demon kings can accept it, after all, the opponent is the human king. If the human kings were so easy to kill, how could their demon race be suppressed so badly by the human race. Although it is not easy, but the opportunity is rare, the four demon kings will not give up killing Wang Jiuxiao, they began to fight.


    The Snake King and the Lion King join forces to deal with Huatian, and the Tiger King and the Scorpion King deal with Wang Jiuxiao. Because both the snake king and the scorpion king are good at using poison, poison can invade and corrode, and has a good effect on dissolving steel defense. If the snake king and the scorpion king join forces, the poisonous corrosion will be repeated, so there is no need to be together.


    In the last battle where they wanted to kill the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, the Four Great Demon Kings became more and more difficult to deal with because they were able to think and master tactics. If they are allowed to grow, it must be a huge threat.


    Wang Jiuxiao also noticed that these four great demon kings are very intelligent, and they are not as mindless as ordinary monsters. The barbaric side retreats, the wisdom improves, and the monster leader gets this breakthrough, then his bloodline tribe will also benefit. This is a great unfortunate thing for the human race. The monster race in the future, I am afraid it will be even more terrifying than the previous monster race!


    "For the sake of the human race, I should kill you." At this time, Wang Jiuxiao had a huge murderous intention. Originally, he just wanted to defend himself well and keep himself safe, but now, I feel that I should kill these rising ones at any cost. Demon King.


    To deal with Wang Jiuxiao''s Tiger King and Scorpion King, when he heard Wang Jiuxiao''s words, Tiger King also groaned: "Then for the demon clan''s plan, we will kill you even more!"


    "Come!" Wang Jiuxiao snorted coldly, showing a very strong kingly aura, and between his waves, there was a golden sword of light. This is the emperor''s sword. Just by hearing the name, you know that it is dedicated to the emperor, and the power also has a special favor. And effect. Perhaps dealing with monsters is not as professional as the Zhuxian Sword or Zhu Yaojian, but the Emperor Sword can be aimed at anyone who offends the king''s power and disrespects the king.


    "I haven''t moved my muscles for a long time, I have to fight hard today." Wang Jiuxiao coldly snorted. Since he wanted to help Tang Ye be blocked, he would first resolve the obstacle. If you are concerned about two things with one heart, I''m afraid that the delay on both sides will end up causing the loss to outweigh the gain.


    After the sword of the emperor came out, the Tianxiong Yuxi lingered beside Wang Jiuxiao. The power of Yuxi was the power of luck, so Wang Jiuxiao was even more sacred and innocent.


    Seeing this, King Tiger and King Scorpion looked solemn. Sure enough, the emperor of the human race is not so easy to deal with!


    In the last time Hua Tian was besieged and killed in the Red Wall Court, he used his body to protect the lord and was seriously injured, and was protected by the Heavenly Bear Jade Seal, thus breaking through. Now the power of the Heavenly Bear Jade Seal is released, which has a great effect on him. He roared, and attacked the Lion King and Snake King more violently.


    The Lion King and the Snake King didn''t expect Huatian to be so vigorous, yet again underestimated. The two demon kings looked solemn, now, the murder of the emperor of the human race might not be easy.


    In fact, they were vaguely puzzled. They originally planned to hide. After all, the human race still has the advantage now, so they plan to hide and grow first, and wait for the shackles of air transport to be broken, and the world is in chaos before they move out. But, now, how did you take the initiative to deal with Wang Jiuxiao?


    They were confused, naturally because it was not their intention to come out to kill Wang Jiuxiao, they were just controlled by the destiny god.


    Although there are some doubts, since it has come out, then we can only fight to the end. For this reason, the four demon kings go all out to fight, and are willing to kill the emperor of the human race!


    In the deep mountains and gorges, the battle between the four demon kings and Hua Tian and Wang Jiuxiao cannot tell the outcome for a time.


    On Tang Ye''s side, at this time, Tang Zisang''s power was fully deployed. Blood and energy, the essence and blood burn, life is exchanged for strength, Jiulong empowers, and Tang Zisang above the sky is enveloped in a layer of purple and gold, and there is a vague layer of red. That kind of momentum, lore.


    Just now, facing the black dragon''s power of covering the sky, Xiao Zi''s power of swallowing the sky, and the giant of the heavens and the earth of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, three combined attacks, after that, Tang Ye was still fine. Tang Zisang knew that she had only one chance to kill Tang Ye.


    Even if life is exchanged for strength, it will not hesitate.


    call!


    She suddenly turned over, and it was the Jiulong initiation who displayed the strongest fighting skills of the Long Family.


    Ouch!


    There was a dragon chant.


    Then there was another sound, and then another sound.


    Three dragons!


    Tang Zisang has realized the Three Dragons empowerment!


    When everyone saw the momentum, they felt their scalp numb. Although it was not aimed at them, it was so powerful and mighty, where they could stop it.


    The mystery of the Jiulong empowerment, the master of ten thousand worlds, the Buddha blocks and kills the Buddha, the **** blocks and kills the god!


    Tang Ye was also surprised to see Three Dragons initiating. Tang Zisang hadn''t realized how long the dragon family''s combat skills had been, but he realized that the three dragons were faster than himself!


    However, as the first dragon family to start the Jiulong initiation stunt once again after deification, Tang Ye still had to break the three dragon initiation of Tang Zisang.

 Chapter 2245： Die first!

    The Jiulong initiation, even if it was a hundred years ago, Tang Ye''s father in the Long Family in the ancient Wujiang Lake did not comprehend this trick. Because this trick is too powerful, it was simply not allowed by luck. Even Tang Ye really began to comprehend this trick after reaching the Nine Heavens.


    In Jiuzhongtian, it took Tang Ye a hundred years to realize that the four dragons are still some distance away from the five dragons. Therefore, he was really surprised that Tang Zisang was able to comprehend the Three Dragons so quickly. Tang Zisang''s talent can be said to be higher than him. Fortunately, Tang Zisang only understood the three dragons, he could easily crack them with the power of the four dragons, otherwise he would not be able to deal with it, and the consequences would be disastrous.


    At this time, Tang Zisang launched the secret technique of changing life for power, which was actually the burning of the unimproved Long Family essence and blood a hundred years ago. Tang Ye didn''t want to use this secret technique again, after all, it had to be at the cost of life. Although Tang Ye has been improved, this secret technique still exists, and it has terrifying explosive power. In the case of unavoidable circumstances, to die with the enemy, or to create vitality for other people, this trick can also be used.


    What Tang Ye didn''t expect was that Tang Zisang had actually reached this point with determination. But he was half to death. Is this big demon himself so realistic? Must be treated like this.


    Fortunately, the burning of Tang Zisang''s essence and blood hasn''t been activated for long, Tang Ye can use Tang Sheng''s aura power to dissolve it, but in this way, his identity will be exposed. And the plan he originally wanted to lay out would fail because of this. And that move was meant to deal with the destiny god, but he didn''t expect that the destiny **** arranged it first, but it failed.


    However, in this situation, he also knew that the destiny **** wanted to kill him. Or, kill Tang Zisang. For him, neither result is acceptable. This can be regarded as a lesson given to him by the Destiny God. He, who has escaped the control of the Destiny God, has actually not gotten rid of it at all!


    However, Tang Ye would not let himself die, and Tang Zisang would die. It was enough that the destiny **** had teased him, and if one more person died, the destiny **** would have won all the victory. He won''t let the destiny gods succeed, so he just wants to make himself and Tang Zisang not dead.


    Now this situation, Tang Ye also believed that it was the fate of the destiny **** manipulated Tang Zisang. Then, it was time to crack Tang Zisang''s fate. For this, Tang Ye has always had a solution. He let Tang Zisang follow him, as long as Tang Zisang''s fate comes, he can help Tang Zisang resolve. Therefore, he was prepared for this.


    "The Void Lord, you should disappear into this world!" At this time, Tang Zisang sent out three giant dragons to give Tang Ye an initiation. With such an imposing manner, the gods and buddhas can stop them and destroy them!


    Tang Ye is not a **** and Buddha, but Tang Zisang''s grandfather Zeng, Jiulong initiation were all passed on by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked up at Tang Zisang and said, "Zisang, I said, don''t use things like life burning, don''t use it indiscriminately. When people die, there will be nothing. You should reflect on this."


    Ok?


    Tang Zisang was taken aback for Tang Ye''s words. When did the Void Lord say this? Don''t use life to burn, it is the ancestor motto of the Long Family, and it is the motto set up by Tang Sheng after reforming the burning of essence and blood. What is it with this Void Lord?


    When Tang Zisang was strange, she swooped down, suddenly, her eyes widened, looking at Tang Ye below, she almost suffocated.


    She saw that the Void Lord, who was full of dark magic power, suddenly retreated. The power that had been hiding on Tang Ye''s face also receded, revealing Tang Ye''s true appearance.


    That resolute, full of stories and traces of time, time precipitated full of courage, and yet handsome face, seems to have a kind of magic, people look at it very respect, worship, and fascinating!


    "Zeng...Zeng...Grandpa?" Tang Zisang called out in a daze when he saw Tang Ye like this.


    She saw Tang Ye¡¯s true face once, that is, after she followed Tang Ye, Tang Ye took her to the top of the mountain where the spirit of the dragon dragon ancestor dragon raised his head, and let the spirit of the dragon ancestor help shape the fantasy state of mind, and Tang Zisang entered the fantasy state of mind The devil was Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng brought her a huge inheritance power and a reputation under the sage. However, the Tang family was also responsible for this. Many people died for the country and the people, and Tang Zisang lost his family. For Tang Sheng, Grandpa Zeng, she didn''t dare to love or hate. This is her demons. In order to help her break her heart demon, Tang Ye showed her true face in her heart demon illusion. Tang Zisang was relieved when he saw the real Grandpa Zeng.


    After she was arrogant, she admired Grandpa Zeng very much. And he worked very hard, hoping to reach the height of Grandpa Zeng one day. At the same time, she also vaguely touched that Grandpa Zeng might not have fallen, but went to another plane of the world. If possible, she wants to pursue it.


    But now, the person she wanted to destroy with her life in exchange for strength turned out to be her great grandfather!


    This... Tang Zisang doesn''t know what to do anymore, this kind of thing is like a dream, it''s impossible to happen!


    Could it be that the Void Lord is Grandpa Zeng, and Grandpa Zeng is the Void Lord? !


    Feng Zhulian, Wang Cangcang and others were shocked to see Tang Ye''s true face. Although they haven''t seen Tang Sheng with their own eyes, the legend left by Tang Sheng, as well as the statue of Tang Sheng, or Tang Sheng''s related materials, have long made them remember Tang Ye''s appearance. Although a hundred years have passed, Tang Ye''s appearance is different from that of a hundred years ago, but the overall outline and appearance are still the same. Therefore, after seeing Tang Ye''s true face, they just froze for a while, and then they recognized that it was Tang Sheng!


    Then they were astonished as Tang Zisang, and they didn''t know what to do for a while.


    They tried their best to kill, turned out to be the Great Sage of the Human Race, Tang Sheng, the first person of the Human Race?


    That great hero that everyone respects and admires?


    What''s the point of the desperate fight just now? And, what should I do next?


    They definitely didn''t believe that Tang Sheng was a great demon and wanted to destroy the world. Because Tang Sheng was a hero of salvation a hundred years ago!


    Reality can''t be so dramatic, once a hero of salvation has become a demon. This is a TV series to have a plot!


    At this time, Tang Ye wanted to crack Tang Zisang''s Three Dragons empowerment and resolve Tang Zisang''s life burning, which can also be said to be Tang Zisang''s fate, so he ignored everyone''s reaction and gave out Tang Sheng''s power of luck.


    call!


    The golden light was shining, and a layer of sage aura shining with human eyes appeared, covering Tang Ye. Tang Ye like this is actually better than everyone at once. Tang Sheng is a mountain that no one can cross now. In a hundred years, no one has surpassed Tang Sheng.


    After Tang Ye mobilized the force of Qi Luck, he did not immediately initiate the Jiulong initiation, but made a curse seal movement. No one understands what kind of secret technique it is.


    And the destiny **** in Guwu Jianghu sneered at this, humming: "Even if Tang Ye cracked Tang Zisang''s attack, no one can stop Tang Zisang''s fate from falling from the thunder."


    "The Long Family, one must die first." The Destiny God sneered.

 Chapter 2246： Wherever you look!

    The fate of the gods for Tang Zisang''s fate was not so simple. Tang Zisang''s exchange of life for strength was an unstoppable secret technique, so she would definitely die. However, it would be naive to think that this was a fate against her. Because of this life-for-force burning life secret technique, Tang Ye, as a carrier of air transport, could be forcibly stopped.


    In this case, wouldn''t the fate of Tang Zisang be resolved? In this case, if Tang Zisang couldn''t kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye prevented his life from burning. The arrangement of the destiny **** failed, and the destiny **** did not want to get such a result.


    Therefore, Tang Zisang''s fate was actually God''s punishment and Thunder!


    Tang Zisang grew very fast because of the protection of the twin saint bloodlines. And this kind of fast, air luck adjustment will definitely be shot. Therefore, when Tang Zisang unleashed her superpower, and combined her growth time, she had such a powerful power in such a short period of time, even Tang Sheng could not do it. Therefore, the air luck adjustment must be shot, then the **** of punishment and thunder will definitely come down.


    The destiny **** knows that the air luck adjustment will take action, so he can use it easily. It can be said that the matter of fate for power was interfered by the destiny gods, and although the air luck adjustment was not controlled by her, it appeared because of her intervention against Tang Zisang. For the destiny gods, it is an arrangement that kills two birds with one stone.


    She believed that after Tang Ye and Tang Zisang collided, the God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment came down suddenly enough to kill either Tang Ye or Tang Zisang. The God of Punishment Thunder fell, and if Tang Ye wanted to save Tang Zisang, he would have to change his life. Heavenly Punishment God Thunder cannot evade, and will not stop until it hits the target. Therefore, one person must bear it.


    At this moment, even in the Guwu rivers and lakes, you can see Tang Zisang''s powerful momentum controlling the three dragons'' empowerment. The three entangled dragons are visible with golden light, and the momentum is really shocking.


    The mysterious zombie also looked at the sky over there, squinted, and said nothing. The destiny **** had already arranged this kind of thing, and how to resolve it could only look at the variable of Tang Ye. Perhaps, even Tang Ye could not escape the fate of the gods. As a person who wants to deal with the destiny gods, the mysterious zombie mood is also complicated and unspeakable, and it always seems to have a breath of breath that cannot be vented.


    For thousands of years, is there no one who can deal with the destiny gods? If it doesn''t work, then it can only agree with what the gods come to do. Annihilating the human race, then greatly reducing other tribes, reducing the will and the trajectory of fate, making the heavenly book become thin, then the power is greatly weakened, so that it may be able to deal with the destiny god.


    However, although mysterious zombies are zombies, they are also humans in their lifetime. Although too many years have passed, the most precious memory is when I was a human being. If all mankind is annihilated, then his existence will make him feel a little boring.


    Seeing that the mysterious zombie who had always looked like no sadness and no joy fell silent, the destiny **** sneered triumphantly and said: "The **** of punishing thunder whose luck is about to descend is covered by the thunder of the sky. Tang Ye and Tang Zisang are not aware of it. . If they are in peace after each collision and think that the disaster has been resolved, it would be too naive. Do you think, this time, they will have trouble?"


    This is not a question, but a provocation and irony. From the meaning expressed by the destiny god, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang would definitely have something to do. That is her victory. And this is a stimulus to those who have to deal with her. She wants these people to know that no matter how peculiar it is, she can''t escape her play.


    The mysterious zombie knew that the destiny **** was taunting him, he just shrugged and smiled, and said: "Isn''t this the result hasn''t come out yet? Wait and see. If Tang Ye really can''t handle it, then I can only say that I am expecting the wrong person. In this case, I can only continue to look forward to it, and hope that others can solve you."


    "Then you should be prepared for disappointment. No matter how many years, thousands or tens of thousands of years, I will be the one who wins the last." Destiny God smiled triumphantly.


    The mysterious zombie didn''t speak, and now there is no need to take action against the destiny gods anymore. It''s up to Tang Ye to resolve this crisis.


    In the same ancient Wu rivers and lakes, Long Qing was still busy dealing with the fact that the barrier between the two worlds was about to be broken and conflicts would occur. At the same time, according to what Tang Ye said, he searched for Xing Ji, Moon God Gu Luoxue, and Jianghu heroine Li Fuping. At this time, Long Qing was with Li Fuping. Li Fuping wore a tight red dress with a long whip hung around her waist. It was her weapon. He has long black hair, tied edges, and a resolute pretty face. Although not as beautiful as Xing Ji and Gu Luoxue, it is also delicate and enduring, with a fascinating temperament.


    Li Fuping had dealt with a giant crocodile monster above the big lake. When the remnants of the gatekeeper wanted to destroy the barriers on both sides, a demon appeared. Long Qing has been investigating this matter, and the appearance of a demon is bound to suffer for the whole world. As for Li Fuping, although she was retiring, she actually killed the demons secretly. The nature of chivalry and justice is always hard to change. To deal with the monster crocodile, she also noticed that the world is no longer peaceful, and all kinds of monsters, demons and ghosts are emerging. Then Long Qing found her.


    "The young master is really back." When Long Qing found Li Fuping, Li Fuping just gave a slight overview, seeming to have infinite thoughts, and the past events may be vividly remembered.


    Originally, she wanted to kill Tang Ye, but was seriously injured by Tang Ye. She was fatal and unable to treat her. However, Tang Ye used up the resources of the Dragon Family''s spirit stone and saved her with the mysterious technique, that is, the Ghost Cave Reincarnation Technique. Although she is a living dead now, she is not a puppet because of the vitality given by Tang Ye at that time to maintain consciousness. She is also self-conscious. Now it is said to be a living dead, but in fact it is almost like a normal person. Even, there is something incomparable than normal people, that is, immortality!


    Many people will say that if you don''t die, you have an endless life span. Wouldn''t it be boring to crazy. This kind of thing probably depends on their mentality. If you have a goal and a direction, there will be no feelings of emptiness and impatience, and you can always stick to it. Moreover, although Li Fuping is immortal, it is not impossible to die. If she was killed or killed herself, she would still die. The living dead are not zombies. If they destroy their bodies, they will die if they fail to treat them.


    At this time, Li Fuping followed Long Qing back to the palace of the Dragon Dynasty. Because of the battle between Tang Ye and Tang Zisang outside the big world, luck gathered, and the golden dragon appeared first, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Both Long Qing and Li Fuping knew that this was a battle between Tang Ye and Tang Zisang, two people of the same blood. This was a conspiracy and a disaster. They were very worried!


    Xing Ji, who was sitting beside the high mountain and flowing water, also looked at the sky and was silent. Moon **** Gu Luoxue, dressed in purple, stood on a misty mountain peak, her skirt fluttering, revealing her long, white and slender legs, she was extremely **** and beautiful. She also looked at the sky and frowned.


    The dragon family kills the dragon family?

 Chapter 2247： The Holy One is here!

    The only ones who focused on the battle between Tang Ye and Tang Zisang were Long Qing, Li Fuping, Xing Ji, and Gu Luoxue. Almost all the strong are attracted by the golden dragons in the sky, and they are not one golden dragon, but three. At the same time, they all felt the emergence of two powerful forces. Strangely, the two forces of air luck are actually very similar.


    It is very rare to have the same force of air luck. After all, everyone has different experiences, different achievements, and different distribution of luck. Therefore, the aura of qiyun power is generally different. If they are the same, it''s mostly blood heritage. However, the inheritance of blood can be passed on as well as the power of air luck. But if you can do this, the experts only think of Tang Sheng''s family.


    However, Tang Sheng bloodline, everyone knows, only Tang Zisang is one, why is there something else?


    Only a few people knew that Tang Ye had returned. Most cultivators didn''t know that Tang Sheng had already returned.


    When everyone was puzzled, Tang Zisang''s attack had fallen on Tang Ye. The Jiulong empowerment is a skill that is difficult to reverse. After it is activated, others cannot stop it. It can be said to have a super strong protection. Then, he couldn''t stop it, because this move was too aggressive and almost irreversible. Even if the initiator is killed at this time, the golden dragon that has formed will still initiate.


    Therefore, even if Tang Zisang saw Tang Ye''s true face and knew that it was her grandpa Zeng, who was in a complicated mood, and then wanted to withdraw the attack of Jiulong''s empowerment, it would not be possible.


    But at this time, whether it was Tang Zisang or Feng Zhulian, their will and memory were all impacted. Originally, their memory and will were distorted by the destiny god, and the Venerable Void was regarded as the great demon of the world, so the action of the will was to prevent and destroy Tang Ye.


    But now, Tang Ye revealed his true identity, turned out to be the Tang Sheng they had always respected!


    As a hero of salvation, Tang Sheng has inspired the people of his ancestors for a hundred years. No one would have thought that he would become a demon. Therefore, there must be some misunderstanding, or other arrangements.


    And, the power of Qi Luck under Tang Sheng''s incarnation stimulated Feng Zhulian and them. The power of Qi Luck was originally able to fight against the power of the Destiny God, so after being stimulated, Fengzhu Lian and the others also vaguely felt something strange, showing a kind of sullen expression.


    This is already impacting the control of the destiny gods. Once there is a loophole, then relying on the **** between the Phoenix Pearl Curtain and the Void Lord, whether it is the teacher or the boss, those sufferings, growth, life-saving feelings, the Void Lord Those who have helped them will further stimulate, and then relax the control of the destiny gods.


    The distortion of the destiny gods this time covered too many people, and exceeded the ability of the heavenly book to arrange content, that is, it exceeded the load. Then once it cannot be maintained and the twisted gear is broken, all the contents of the heavenly book will return to their normal state, that is, before being manipulated.


    In this way, Feng Zhu Lian''s memory and will will return to normal. They will know that the Void Lord is not a world-destroying demon, but only wants to gather all eight divine powers to break the shackles of heaven and earth, prevent the gods from coming according to their plan, and then take the initiative on their side.


    This is not destroying the world, but saving the world!


    Then, the identity of the Void Lord was exposed, and it was Tang Sheng. Then, it is even more clear that all plans and actions are for saving the world!


    At this time, no one would attack Tang Ye again. That''s someone they admire too late, how can they still shoot him.


    In the Guwu rivers and lakes, the destiny **** suddenly seemed to be vomiting blood inside his body. Then she screamed in pain, and then released the book of fate from her body. I saw that the gleaming golden book of destiny quickly jumped out string after string of words, and then these words were flying and spinning, and the book was constantly turning, these golden words flew into different pages of the book.


    In this process, Ming Yu Tianshen did not control, but showed an expression of pain. It was obvious that she had received a huge impact.


    After the dense and dense words that jumped back into the heavenly book, the heavenly book merged into the destiny god. At this time, seeing the destiny **** recover, there is no abnormality. It''s just that her expression is somber and cold, in anger.


    The mysterious zombie knows what''s going on. This is that the destiny **** is overloaded to distort the memory and will of others. After a loophole, the destiny book forcibly returns to the previous state. Just like a machine, it will crash or even break if it is overloaded. Now, in order to avoid problems, self-regulation is to remove those overloaded controls.


    "It seems that Tang Sheng''s influence is still very large, which directly makes your control load unbearable. That group of people are brought out by Tang Ye, and their feelings for Tang Ye are not shallow. If you say there is What is your destiny that the gods cannot control? It should be human emotions, right? Nuwa ancient gods used the strongest source of power to give the human race the characteristics that distinguish it from other things. Even you, it is because of humans This kind of feeling was conceived. Its wonders, even you, can''t realize it, right? Now you are just a description that stays on the surface of the text. How do you know what a real feeling is?" Mysterious Zombie The destiny **** laughed ironically.


    He added, "A machine is a machine after all."


    The destiny **** looked colder, looking at the mysterious zombie, and said: "Every time you start to capture me, you will say these inexplicable words. It seems very high? It seems that you can solve me? But is it useful? Until now, you guys. Why can''t I do it? Since I am a loser, what''s the point of saying more?"


    The mysterious zombie didn''t argue this with the Destiny God. Now that the control of the Destiny God is no longer valid, then there will be no more people besieging Tang Ye. However, Tang Zisang''s life-for-force, and the Heavenly Punishment God Thunder, which was covered by the thundering vortex, would still descend, depending on how Tang Ye resolved it.


    Outside of the big world, Tang Zisang''s Three Dragons empowerment came down, but what Tang Ye did just now was not to release the Jiulong empowerment to collide and crack. He did a knot seal first, not knowing what he was preparing. At this time, Tang Zisang''s attack arrived, and he quickly called out a magic weapon, the Overlord Halberd!


    This was used by Long Aotian, Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, and was the strongest treasure of their Long Family. Although the power is greatly reduced because of the environment of the world, it is still an artifact that no one can match.


    As soon as the Overlord Halberd came out, the sky suddenly rang. Such an artifact is too powerful to exist. So Tang Ye had to suppress the power of Overlord Halberd, and then confronted Tang Zisang''s Three Dragons empowerment.


    Seeing Tang Ye, who was shining with golden light all over his body, and the scorching figure holding the Overlord Halberd, it was completely the reappearance of Tang Sheng a hundred years ago. At this time, no one doubted that the Void Lord was Tang Sheng a hundred years ago!


    All the doubts about the Void Lord seemed to make sense. However, this result still made Feng Zhu Lian unable to react for a long time.


    Is that... Tang Sheng is here?

 Chapter 2248： The power to kill!

    When she first came into contact with Tang Ye, Feng Zhulian had even underestimated Tang Ye, because at that time Tang Ye had just acted as a faceless man and had not made much sensation. However, shortly after the contact, Feng Zhulian knew that Tang Ye, a faceless person, was actually extremely powerful.


    Because when Tang Ye was eyeing on, she was still working for the second century plan, that is, the descendants of the Second Sage of Art and Painting a hundred years ago. They still wanted to subvert the ruling power of the Red Wall Palace, obtain the ancient jade seal, and complete what they had done The chaotic plan. The Phoenix Pearl Curtain inherited the power of the painting sage, and was originally not afraid of being watched by anyone, because the painting sage left her with the treasure of the sacred path for her to escape.


    The golden cicada escapes its shell when painting, it can disappear instantly. That was actually a kind of space jump, only touched by treasures, and the timeliness was only one time, and it was very limited, not as convenient and flexible as Tang Ye mastering the power of space. However, to the level of the people in the ancestral land at that time, it was also the supreme secret technique.


    Ren Fengzhu Lian thought that he could escape from Tang Ye, but Tang Ye could perceive the space and kept locked in her position. When she returned to the residence, Tang Ye appeared in front of her easily. It was also at that time, Tang Ye showed her what power beyond the ancestral land is, and also depicted her a vast road that transcends mortals, crosses the holy path, points straight to the heavens and then to the **** level.


    Feng Zhu Lian is an ambitious woman. After being shocked by Tang Ye, she chose to follow Tang Ye. At that time, I had been in contact with Tang Ye continuously, but Tang Ye always appeared as a faceless person. She once guessed that Tang Ye was the kind of person who had practiced some rejuvenating sorcery, and his face was still old and ugly, so she couldn''t show her true colors. Despite this, she kept in contact with Tang Ye in the back, got Tang Ye taught her to solve her puzzles, and was rescued by Tang Ye when she was in danger. Under Tang Ye¡¯s guidance, she stepped into the Holy Path, and even a stronger realm. It is to arouse a subtle feeling.


    Of course she wanted to know who the Faceless Man was and what it looked like. But now that she saw it, she felt it was not real. Because this mysterious faceless man who brought her to the present level turned out to be Tang Sheng!


    If one hundred years ago, the second sage of art and painting died because of Tang Ye, then as a descendant of the painting sage, Fengzhu Lian should have hatred for Tang Sheng. However, she has never been. Otherwise, Tang Zisang, as a descendant of Tang Sheng, Fengzhulian should also hate him, but it is not true. In fact, Fengzhu Lian did not live with the hatred of its ancestors. It may be said that she is selfish, but she has always lived for the path she chose. Even if she is at the core of the second century plan, for her, the things around her are nothing but a resource and a way to help her move forward. platform. This is also true. After Tang Ye appeared, Tang Ye had more to believe and expect than this second century plan, so she chose to follow Tang Ye.


    Without hatred, after knowing that the person who had been leading her was Tang Sheng, Feng Zhulian''s inner feelings were really complicated, and she didn''t know what to do. Because of that kind of budding affection, she felt very embarrassed in front of Tang Sheng. Inside, there is looking up. What Tang Sheng possesses, whether it is reputation or strength, is too strong and too high, and she feels that she is out of reach.


    Moreover, looking at Tang Ye''s face that is still young and handsome, although it is full of stories and traces of years, it is really difficult to think of him as a person of a hundred and dozens of years old. It always feels weird to even call senior.


    Some things are straightforward, but I have to admit that Tang Ye still has such an appearance, so that girls like Feng Zhu Lian, who are already in the feelings of women, tend to have other ideas. Strong, young and charming, girls like it for no reason. However, these things are obviously out of place, so they can only occasionally pass a little thought in their minds, and they are more deeply buried in the heart.


    Feng Zhu Lian had a lot of thoughts because she got along more with Tang Ye when she was a faceless person. But if Wang Cangcang had less contact with these, their minds were not that complicated. However, it was still shocking, and there was an unspeakable feeling. Unexpectedly, the once mysterious and powerful faceless man, now the Void Lord, turned out to be Tang Sheng. This is an unexpected result for everyone. After all, the dark magic power used by the Void Lord has always been exposed, and it seems not very justice. But such a person is actually Tang Sheng, a great hero of the right way.


    "Senior..." Wang Cangcang looked at Tang Ye with an unspeakable feeling.


    Heilong''s words, now his memory and will have been restored, and he is no longer affected by the control of the destiny gods. Looking at Tang Ye, he apologizes very much because he just made a move against Tang Ye. As for Tang Ye''s identity, because he already knew it, he was not so surprised.


    As for Xiao Zi, Xiao Zi is in pain now. She is very loyal and obsessed with Tang Ye. Although she was transformed into a human form as a glamorous and glamorous woman, as a demon scorpion, she followed the route of a beast, giving the impression that she was a cruel and ruthless woman. But with her unique feelings for Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye at this time was very self-blame and painful, and felt that she had made an unforgivable mistake, which was just shooting Tang Ye. She didn''t know what to do, for fear that Tang Ye would be angry with her.


    In short, everyone present was surprised and shocked by Tang Ye''s true identity. Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd, with the golden light shining, for them, it was the arrival of the saints, and they should all worship. And now Tang Ye is facing Tang Zisang''s irreversible Three Dragon empowerment. How can this be resolved?


    After Tang Zisang determined that the person under him was his grandfather Zeng, he wanted to stop the Jiulong empowerment, but with her ability, she couldn''t reverse it at all. Therefore, this is an action against her own grandfather Zeng, and her heart is suffering.


    Jiulong''s initiation is very strong, she is afraid of hurting Tang Ye.


    However, at this time a dragon chant sounded, followed by a second, third, and fourth.


    Four dragons chanted.


    Then he saw Tang Ye, who was holding the Golden Light Overlord Halberd, facing Tang Zisang from below, and four golden dragons rushed out around his body!


    Tang Zisang widened his eyes when he saw it. She knew very well that what Tang Ye cast was the Jiulong initiation!


    The same move.


    However, Tang Ye went from bottom to top, and then reached the Four Dragons!


    At this moment, Tang Zisang knew that Tang Ye was much better than her. But she quickly became relieved, isn''t it right that Grandpa Zeng is better than her? This Jiulong initiation is also the unique skill of the Long Family initiated by Grandpa Zeng a hundred years ago. Later descendants, no matter how talented they are, they will only reach the Ssangyong empowerment. And she probably received more favors and achieved Sanlong empowerment. However, now Grandpa Zeng easily releases the Four Dragons empowerment, which is better than their descendants.


    At this moment, Tang Zisang knew that she would not hurt Tang Ye. In the face of Silong''s initiation, it is considered good that she is not injured.


    Whoops!


    There were seven golden dragons in the sky, and the scene was shocking and stunned. Then, the upper three dragons were collided by the lower four dragons and disappeared accordingly. Although Tang Ye weakened his strength, but with a dragon, Tang Zisang was shocked to feel that he was about to suffocate to death.


    When the power of Jiulong''s empowerment disappeared, Tang Zisang felt his body light and powerless, and then vomited blood. This is the power of Jiulong''s empowerment. She was lucky that she did not die immediately.


    Tang Ye went up to catch her. She looked at Tang Ye and just wanted to say something to Grandpa Zeng. Suddenly, thunder suddenly appeared in the sky, and a **** of punishment thunder fell and pointed directly at Tang Ye and Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang was shocked, and the **** thunder was punished by the gods, with the power to kill. Heaven and Earth, why kill her?


    Or, kill Grandpa Zeng?

 Chapter 2249： Ancestor mortality!

    Originally thought that after the power of Jiulong''s empowerment was offset, Tang Zisang would not die, then it would be over. Who knows, above the sky, suddenly the thunder blasted, and then another heavenly punishment, the **** of thunder, fell, and the gods were afraid of such power since ancient times. So how did Tang Ye and Tang Zisang resist the people who had just fought?


    With the momentum of the sky thundering vortex, the **** of punishment of heaven is hidden, making the **** of punishment of heaven also have a surprise attack effect. Such a surprise attack is the power of heaven and earth, how many people can resist it?


    Whether it was Fengzhu Lian, Black Dragon and others present, or Wang Jiuxiao, Xing Ji, and Gu Luoxue who were elsewhere, they all knew that this was the greatest effort aimed at Tang Ye and Tang Zisang.


    Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder, the power of heaven and earth, can''t stop it, it''s broken. And this was originally a test when someone broke through to the limit. Everyone who cared about Tang Ye grabbed a heart.


    The God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment arrived in an instant, and there was not much time for Tang Ye and Tang Zisang to prepare. This was also an effect of the raid. However, Tang Zisang still has a little time to react. Suddenly, a thunderbolt struck, and she also realized that it was arranged by someone, otherwise it would not be so clever. Then, she thought of her fate.


    Fate will die. For the fate of the Tang family in the past, she clearly knew this was the case. And her initial mood following Tang Ye was to deal with the catastrophe. Now that the fate is coming, she should have tried her best to fight, but seeing that such a powerful God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment appeared again, she felt that she could not stop it. Then she is still going to die. If she didn''t die, then Tang Ye must be helping, then she couldn''t predict what would happen to Tang Ye. She was afraid that Tang Ye would die, this was the worst result. After all, in the face of God''s Punishment Thunder, this is completely possible. She couldn''t accept this kind of result, so she suddenly broke free from Tang Ye''s support, and dealt with the Heaven''s Punishment Divine Thunder alone, even if she died.


    Of course, Tang Ye would not let Tang Zisang do such a thing. If he can''t protect Tang Zisang, then as Tang Sheng, as Grandpa Zeng, what face is there. He had expected Tang Zisang''s reaction to be average. So the moment Tang Zisang broke free from him, he immediately pulled Tang Zisang back with one hand.


    "Don''t worry, this **** of punishment from heaven, let me solve it." After saying that, Tang Ye turned around and protected Tang Zisang behind him, then holding the overlord halberd, he severely slashed out at the **** of punishment from heaven. .


    boom!


    The collision of two strong forces caused a loud noise and tremor in the sky, making the earth terrified. Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd and released the power of Qi Luck all over his body, shrouded in golden light, and confronted the God of Punishment that day, as if representing the two strongest existences in the world.


    However, God Lei of Heaven''s Punishment kept advancing, even Tang Ye couldn''t stop it. And the point of Heaven''s Punishment God Lei''s advance was not aimed at Tang Ye, but at Tang Zisang.


    This is indeed Tang Zisang''s fate, and the God of Heaven''s Punishment Thunder is also the power to kill Tang Zisang!


    It turned out that Tang Zisang just launched the life-for-force, burned the dragon family''s essence and blood, and then launched the Jiulong initiation, and his strength advanced by leaps and bounds, surpassing the holy path, reaching the heavenly man, and then entering the **** level. So the **** of punishment thunder fell. And at this point in time, there are actually destiny gods'' arrangements. Therefore, this can also be said to be a conspiracy. And this conspiracy, there is no escape, nine deaths.


    Tang Ye guarded Tang Zisang behind him, and the Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder continued to impact, and he and Tang Zisang were slowly pushed down to the ground. The God of Punishment Lei always broke through to Tang Zisang, determined to kill Tang Zisang. Tang Ye suddenly exerted his strength and tried his best to bounce the Heavenly Punishment God Thunder back. However, God''s Punishment and Thunder will not stop without destroying the target. Therefore, God Lei of Heaven''s Punishment immediately used the momentum of thunder and twisted and twisted the route, and went straight to Tang Zisang''s head.


    Tang Ye snorted angrily, and once again protected Tang Zisang, facing the **** of punishment. However, the God of Punishment Thunder will not disperse so easily, and there are generally three ways of the Thunder of Heaven Punishment. Under the regulation of Qi Luck, it is to test those who are too strong. Tang Zisang''s power was too strong just now, unless she supported the God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment, she would only stop if she was killed.


    Tang Zisang was very worried and looked at Tang Ye. This is her grandfather Zeng, she has never tried to get in touch with Tang Ye so close, and it''s been too long since she had a relative by her side. She had a lot to say to Tang Ye, but she didn''t know how to say it. Facing the current situation, she knew that even Tang Ye would be dangerous. So what she could say was to tell Tang Ye not to take risks for her in the end.


    "Zeng...Grandpa Zeng..." He hesitated for a long time after calling out this title. Although in a very dangerous situation, Tang Zisang still had a feeling of excitement when he called his relatives for the first time. She shouted to Tang Ye: "Don''t worry about me, Grandpa Zeng can''t have an accident!"


    Tang Ye ignored Tang Zisang and dealt with God''s Punishment and Thunder. He has been very calm since the appearance of the God of Punishment Thunder. It may seem dangerous to deal with, but there is no life threat. It seemed that he had already known that there would be a **** of punishment, and he was ready to deal with it. However, his expression is still very serious. Obviously, no one can underestimate God of Punishment, including him.


    With a calm and calm attitude, Tang Ye dealt with the God''s Punishment Thunder for a long time before saying to Tang Zisang, "Just stay behind me and solve the God''s Thunder God''s Punishment."


    "I..." Tang Zisang really didn''t know what to say, she would rather die by herself than Tang Ye had an accident. She knows the weight of some things very well, Tang Ye is here, which is far more useful than her. That is Tang Sheng, a hero who can lead the human race. How can she compare with such a character.


    However, Tang Ye''s stern and firm tone made her dare not speak any more. Tang Ye''s attitude cannot be rejected. If she continued, she was afraid it would disturb Tang Ye. For a while, she could only act with Tang Ye, trying not to put pressure on Tang Ye, let alone drag her down.


    If she can, she certainly doesn''t want to die. In order to deal with the catastrophe, he did not hesitate to leave the palace of the Red Wall and follow the faceless people who do not know right or wrong and are much talked about. Although the faceless man was Tang Ye, no one knew at that time, she was still very stressed. Since you could work so hard to survive at that time, how can you give up easily now?


    Then believe in Tang Sheng, believe in Grandpa Zeng!


    boom!


    God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment fell again, already second. This kind of God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment is a bit strange, not every time it is weaker, but every time it is stronger. Probably it was the result of the manipulation of Destiny God. Tang Ye was protecting Tang Zisang, was repulsed by Shengsheng and fell to the ground, and had already vomited blood, it seemed that he could no longer resist.


    However, as soon as they fell to the ground, the third attack of God''s Punishment and Thunder fell. Tang Ye was seriously injured, and he hadn''t been relieved, it was impossible to resist such an attack anymore.


    When everyone saw this scene, they could hardly expect that Tang Ye would be able to save money.


    After all, one person will die. Not Tang Sheng, but Tang Zisang.


    The destiny **** in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes sneered triumphantly. Although Fengzhu Lian got rid of her distortion, everything still followed her design.


    "Grandpa Zeng, hurry up!" Tang Zisang yelled when he saw this situation, he wanted to bear the god''s punishment and thunder by himself, not wanting to drag Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye turned around to look at Tang Zisang, and didn''t intend to resist the **** of heaven''s punishment anymore, and said to Tang Zisang: "It''s okay, the second attack failed to kill me, this time it is even more impossible."


    Tang Zisang was very puzzled, the third attack was the most terrifying!


    boom!


    There was a loud noise, but the **** of punishment thunder did not attack Tang Ye and Tang Zisang. Because I saw that in front of Tang Ye and Tang Zisang, another person appeared.


    No one knew this person, but Tang Ye knew that it was the ancestor of the Long Family that he had just used the "Invite God" secret technique to invite.


    The ancestors of the Long Family helped block the God of Punishment Thunder!

 Chapter 2250： Quite satisfied!

    Everyone thought that Tang Ye could no longer block the third attack of God of Punishment Thunder. Moreover, looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, he also gave up resistance. That is, either he died or Tang Zisang died. What a sad thing!


    No matter it was Tang Ye or Tang Zisang, Fengzhu Lian didn''t want to have an accident. However, in the face of such a God of Punishment Thunder, there is a powerful force behind it, which is really difficult to avoid.


    However, everyone did not expect that the more at this time, Tang Ye actually put down his resistance, and faced the thunder and lightning that was smashing head on, without moving. Is this going to die for justice, rather than surrender, or is there no other way but to give up?


    Heilong and Xiaozi both wanted to help Tang Ye in the past, but within the power of God''s Punishment Thunder, they couldn''t break through and it was impossible to get help. Xiao Zi''s original cold and evil appearance was unmoved by everything. But seeing Tang Ye encounter such a thing, he was almost distorted in panic.


    "No!" She didn''t allow this to happen, let alone accept it. She will not let Tang Ye be killed. For her, even if Tang Zisang died, don''t let Tang Ye die. Actually transforming into a demon scorpion and taking the road of fierce beasts, it is difficult for her to have too much affection for humans, the only exception is Tang Ye. She can dedicate everything to Tang Ye. If Tang Ye dies, she doesn''t know the meaning of existence.


    Xiao Zi suddenly turned into a two-headed Demon Flood, and was about to rush to fight against the God''s Thunder. However, she couldn''t rush in at all within the scope of the heavenly power of the **** of punishment. But she didn''t give up, she still bumped again and again. As a result, the third attack of Heaven''s Punishment and Divine Thunder fell as scheduled and hit Tang Ye directly.


    Can''t be saved!


    None of the people present can be saved!


    However, when everyone was worried, a golden light suddenly erupted in front of Tang Ye, and before he could see what the golden light was in the future, the God of Punishment Thunder struck it down. And seeing that when the **** of punishment thunder hit the golden light, he could no longer attack and hit Tang Ye and Tang Zisang. That is, God of Punishment Thunder was stopped by the golden light that burst out suddenly this day!


    what is this?


    Everyone was shocked, there is actually such a thing. Could it be said that Tang Ye no longer resisted, because he was prepared. this is a good news! Just like excitement, everyone is more surprised. What power can steadily block the strongest attack of the Heavenly Punishment God Thunder?


    Then, the golden light slowly dissipated and saw that it was actually a person! This person is very strong, standing tall, much taller than Tang Ye and Tang Zisang. This is not like a normal person, but an illusion.


    Strangely, this person also holds a halberd, with a majestic posture, standing, a bit similar to Tang Ye, who was holding a halberd just now. He is also an armor, like a battlefield general, with great power.


    This golden light portrait easily blocked the **** of punishment and thunder. The God of Retribution, which was originally furious like a thunder, turned into an electric dragon, and hit this golden light figure, nothing could not be lost. Then, the **** Lei Tianwei slowly reduced, and finally disappeared.


    "This..." Tang Zisang had originally felt the power of the God of Punishment Lei to kill this day, and waited for something to happen. She couldn''t move Tang Ye to give up protecting her, so she clung to Tang Ye''s hand and shouldered it together. But seeing God Lei of Heaven''s Punishment was firmly blocked, she couldn''t help being surprised.


    When it¡¯s critical, can Grandpa Zeng still do this?


    Really deserves to be the man who created miracles. Tang Sheng, the first human being, those legends are not fabricated out of thin air!


    However, shortly after the **** of punishment and thunder disappeared, the golden light figure also disappeared. Seeing this, Tang Ye immediately pulled Tang Zisang. Without explaining to Tang Zisang, he knelt down and bowed to the golden statue, saying: "I have seen the ancestors, thank you ancestors for saving!"


    Tang Zisang looked dumbfounded. Grandpa Zeng called this golden figure like an ancestor? Grandpa Zeng was about to kneel...Although her mind was confused, Tang Ye did this, but when she heard the word ancestor, she quickly followed Tang Ye and bowed down to the golden light figure.


    The Jin Guang portrait turned his head slightly, nodded to Tang Ye and Tang Zisang, and smiled. This light smile is the love, recognition and encouragement of the elders to the younger ones.


    Then, the golden portrait slowly faded, and it was indeed going to disappear.


    At this time, Long Qing, who was on the other side of the Guwu River, looked at the sky. Suddenly he knelt down, bowed his head and said: "I have seen the ancestors!"


    Although Long Qing was not outside the big world, the wandering spirit of the ancestors of the Long Family appeared, and he could feel it as the blood of the Long Family. Originally, he was very worried about the impact of God Punishment Thunder on Tang Ye that day, but now God Punishment God Thunder has disappeared, and the two breaths of Long Family''s luck are still there, that is, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang are fine. For this reason, he also knew that the other one that was about to disappear, but had a strong dragon breath, was the ancestor. And this, he knew it was the ancestor that Tang Ye invited.


    In the battle between Tang Ye and Wen Sheng a hundred years ago, Wen Sheng¡¯s eternal landscape can be said to be a top and powerful existence, so Tang Ye could not deal with it. Fortunately, he succeeded in requesting the heroes who were sleeping in the cemetery of the heroes. Saint. The secret technique of inviting heroic spirits is to invite God. You can also invite ancestors. A hundred years ago, when the great clans in the ancient Wujiang Lakes dealt with the Long Family, Tang Ye also used a trick to invite his ancestors to resolve the crisis in the Long Family, and because of this, the Dragon Dynasty was born.


    Now there are ancestors coming, no matter which ancestor, as the dragon family, you must show respect.


    When the breath of the ancestors of the Long family disappeared, Long Qing stood up. The breeze blew and he breathed a sigh of relief. This time the dragon''s fate had settled, and it was resolved by Tang Ye. Long Qing couldn''t help showing a smile, and with a sense of pride, Grandpa Zeng was really so powerful, and successfully resolved the dragon''s fate.


    "How could this happen!" But the destiny **** on Xiangdao Mountain was very different from Long Qing''s attitude. She was so gloomy that she was breathing quickly. Now this result is not what she designed, that is to say, her arrangement has failed!


    As the destiny god, deviations in the arranged things are a direct denial of her essential ability!


    She didn''t expect that Tang Ye would invite the ancestors of the Long Family. When was this preparation? She couldn''t control Tang Ye''s will and behavior. The ancestors of the Long Family were even less controllable. The ancestor of the Long Family has already died. Before the Bodhisattva of the Earth Store King did not return and the Book of the Earth did not operate, her control of the **** world was limited, and the ancestor of the Long Family was a relatively special existence and it was even more difficult to interfere.


    The mysterious zombie was also surprised by this result. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye would invite the ancestors of the Long Family, which was really amazing. Asking the gods is not a secret technique for summoning, and it can be successful without activating it. Asking God to invite the heroic spirits depends on whether the requested heroic spirits can come down and whether they are willing to come down. Therefore, asking God is like asking other people. Others may agree or not. This is very risky. If you fail to ask God, then Tang Ye and Tang Zisang will have trouble.


    However, he is quite satisfied with the current results. From this point of view, is Tang Ye worthy of trust?

 Chapter 2251： Race against time!

    Tang Ye solved the God of Punishment Thunder and let the Destiny God fail. The mysterious zombie looked at the Destiny God, and the reaction of the Destiny God was quite interesting. Of course he felt a sigh of relief, because the destiny gods used to be like no one can help her, she didn''t care about everything, and the mysterious zombie knew that she was indeed that powerful, after all, everything was under her control.


    But now Tang Ye''s matter has hit the authority of the destiny **** to control everything. Mysterious zombies are not someone who likes to brag, so they don¡¯t say too many jokes about the destiny gods. They just said: "The result is indeed a bit unexpected, but it is not over yet. The gods will break the chaos space and the ancestral land. The passage is up, it depends on whether Tang Ye can finally make it in time."


    "No, it''s over!" The Destiny God snorted unwillingly.


    "Oh?" The mysterious zombie squinted slightly and looked at the destiny god, not knowing what this meant. If Tang Ye can''t smoothly break the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck with his eight-strength magical power, then Tang Ye''s plan has failed. Then, as the person who wanted to obstruct Tang Ye, the destiny **** had to win.


    It''s just that Tang Ye hasn''t been killed yet.


    The Destiny God looked at the mysterious zombie and was still very angry, and hummed: "I just want to kill Tang Ye, and I don''t plan to let the God break the passage from the chaotic space to the ancestral land."


    "So..." The mysterious zombie quickly understood the arrangement of the destiny god, because Tang Ye got rid of her control, so she wanted to kill Tang Ye. The gods came to kill her, so she still had to deal with the gods. Then it won''t let the gods descend so smoothly. From now on, things have returned to the way they were at the beginning, just to deal with the coming of the gods!


    The mysterious zombie looked at the destiny **** and laughed, and said: "Originally you didn''t move Tang Ye, Tang Ye might still deal with the god, but if you moved him, I''m afraid he won''t be so obedient."


    "Huh, he doesn''t need to listen, but the gods want to kill humans. As a human, he will not resist if he has the ability?" The destiny gods are very confident in this position and are not afraid that Tang Ye will not deal with the gods.


    The mysterious zombie smiled and said, "Do you really think so?"


    The destiny **** frowned slightly, not clear what the mysterious zombie wanted to express. But the mysterious zombie stopped talking, smiled, and then planned to leave.


    The Destiny God watched the mysterious zombie leave. Although it was an enemy, he did not leave. With their strength, no one can kill anyone, and there is no point in doing anything.


    The destiny **** was still angry at the fact that the fate of Tang Zisang had been resolved. It was so long since her last failure that she thought she had never failed. So the taste of failure made her quite unhappy. This time killing Tang Ye failed, and it would be difficult to create another opportunity to kill Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye was unique and powerful, and he was not an ordinary person.


    At this moment, outside the big world, the sky thundering vortex bursts, as if there is a powerful force in the thundering vortex hitting with one punch and one punch, the thundering vortex is constantly protruding, as if something is about to break through to the ancestors. Ground.


    That is, the gods exiled in the chaotic space are hammering, and they can return to the ancestral land with their own will only one step away. At that time, even in the adjustment of air transport, they suppressed it. This way of returning will make They are unprecedentedly powerful, and they can also draw in the divine power of the heavens, and use the divine powers of the heavens without barriers. In this way, they will be much easier to execute their plans. It does not need to spend too much time and energy to kill the human race, and then you can fully deal with the destiny god.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye was no longer obstructed, and could use his eight-strength power to break the shackles of heaven and earth air transport, and then the air transport of the ancestral land returned to the strongest period. Then, with its protection and regulation mechanism, it is impossible. Allow someone to break through across the border. With heaven and earth luck to deal with the thunder vortex, it can prevent the gods from coming in their best condition.


    Just after resolving the Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder, Tang Ye didn''t have time to talk to Tang Zisang, even though it was a blood relationship. He looked at the thunder vortex in the sky, turned his back to Tang Zisang, and said, "Zi Sang, I still have things to do. You go and Feng Zhulian and the others will resist the thunder vortex and avoid too much damage below."


    After all, Tang Ye rose up in the air and arrived in front of Gourmet Vision. Because the Phoenix Pearl Curtain was no longer controlled by the Destiny God, the divine power they released no longer suppressed the gluttonous illusion. Now Tang Ye wanted to let the gluttonous phantom swallow the other four divine powers, thus gathering the eight divine powers.


    Without obstruction, the gluttonous phantom swallowing divine power went very smoothly. However, the current gluttonous phantom is already very powerful, and every time a divine power is swallowed, it will induce the self-protection shackled by Qi Luck and drop the divine thunder attack. However, this kind of attack was regulated by the shackles of air luck. The shackles of air luck were not air luck. This shackle force was left by the old Taoist priest, so Tang Ye could block the self-protection attack by the shackle force alone.


    Although it is also the form of God''s Punishment Thunder, its power has weakened a lot. Tang Ye was holding the Overlord Halberd, and after the gluttonous phantom swallowed a divine power, he lowered his attack, and immediately volleyed to meet him, resisted with the Overlord Halberd, and sent his full force to knock the God of Punishment Thunder away.


    Boom, boom!


    Every time the gluttonous phantom swallows a divine power, the fetters of air will send out a huge divine thunder attack, and the sky thunders and thunders, becoming more and more severe.


    At the same time, on the thundering vortex, the gods seemed to know Tang Ye''s actions, and worried that Tang Ye would be the first to attack, they wanted to break the channel.


    Under this situation, the sky seems to be constantly exploding, and everyone who sees the situation in the sky feels that the sky is about to collapse.


    The sky is falling, isn''t that the end is here?


    For a while, the people on the ground were terrified, crying and crying, and fled, no matter where they could escape, they just ran around, trying to find a safe place to hide.


    In this case, even the Red Wall Palace is powerless. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao was still fighting with the Four Great Demon Kings. I thought that Tang Ye would be in trouble, but Tang Ye resolved the God''s Punishment Thunder, so the next step was to follow the original plan. Since there is no need to worry about Tang Ye''s side, Wang Jiuxiao will do his best to deal with the four demon kings.


    The Four Great Demon Kings obviously underestimated Wang Jiuxiao''s strength. Wang Jiuxiao was holding the Sword of Heaven and his momentum was not lost to them at all. They have been fighting for a long time, but it may take some time before the winner is determined.


    boom!


    Suddenly, there was a huge tremor in the sky that made the scalp numb and almost lost consciousness. Everything on the earth was shocked, and when I looked up, I saw a huge beam of light rushing into the sky.


    That was the gluttonous illusion. After the eight divine powers had been consumed, Tang Ye controlled and released all the divine powers to break the shackles of Qi Luck!


    At this moment, on the other side of Thundering Vortex, one could almost see one about to break through.


    Race against time, it depends on who breaks first!

 Chapter 2252： Xiuxian restart!

    In the thundering vortex in the middle of the sky, terrible power constantly hammered out, bumping out, like some demon trying to break free from the shackles of the seal.


    On the other side, after the collection of gluttonous phantoms had all eight divine powers, under Tang Ye''s control, he issued a strong blow, facing the sky, to break the shackles of Qi Luck.


    Tang Ye saw that the thunder vortex was constantly hammering out. Knowing that the gods were attacking the ancestral enchantment, he went up with the overlord halberd, facing the thunder and lightning head-on, soaring to the sky, a golden light followed by the halberd. , Like a **** of war who wants to fight against the sky.


    The chaos and sky collapse caused by the thundering vortex made the underground people and other creatures feel that the end of the world is coming, and the loud noise just now made them all look to the sky. At this moment, seeing Tang Ye breaking through the sky and clouds, the golden light seemed to become a ray of hope. They hoped to calm the thunder vortex and save the world.


    Tang Ye broke through layer after layer of thunder and reached the center of thunder vortex, holding the Overlord Halberd and swept out a "Canglong Breaking Wave", one of the overbearing moves of the Long Family. Cut across, and a giant dragon appeared directly. The giant dragon was not a huge one, but a small and powerful one, like a nail, directly pierced through it.


    This kind of power is very powerful, it can directly cut off the huge tsunami waves. However, such power hit the Thunder Vortex, but it failed to ease the impact of Thunder Vortex. On the contrary, this made the shock from Thunder Vortex stronger and stronger.


    From the thundering vortex, there was a faint roaring voice, "Human... dare to stop me waiting for the gods..."


    In a certain confused space, the dust is densely covered with the cold wind, and no one can be seen, but there are several silhouettes, human figures, all appearing tall and mighty, and some even have a crescent moon floating behind them, like It is the decoration of the clothes, but it is not connected with the clothes. With this appearance, people think of only those gods or bodhisattvas.


    They are the gods exiled in the chaotic space. As long as the passage to the ancestral land is broken, they can return to the ancestral land one after another. This is the place where their gods have done their best to make breakthroughs day after day for thousands of years. Now at the last moment, they must not fail.


    They knew that the humans in the ancestral land were resisting, and they sensed Tang Ye''s existence. They are extremely angry with Tang Ye, do humans want to leave them in the chaotic space again?


    They are extremely angry and resentful towards mankind, even if they don''t have the task of destroying the destiny gods, they are afraid that they will slaughter mankind.


    "This passage must be broken, otherwise our plan to return to the ancestral land will have to be delayed, and I can''t stand the environment here for a moment!" a deity roared.


    The chaotic space is a place that Pangu God didn''t open up, which means that the environment here is extremely harsh. For thousands of years, the power of the gods has been eroded. The power of many gods has been weakened, so there is an urgent need for the restoration of the divine power of the ancestral world. Even those lower-level gods, unable to withstand the power of the chaotic space, have turned into dry bones in the sand.


    In the chaos space, even a **** would die.


    boom!


    The thunder vortex rang, and the power on the chaotic space became stronger and stronger, and it was about to break through, and the glutton phantom was still a bit worse to break the fetters of luck. The sky that was impacted by the eight-stranded divine power has been shrinking continuously, as if the clouds are accumulating power, and then there will be a huge explosion. At that time, it was when the shackles of luck were broken.


    In order to prevent the heavenly gods from breaking through, Tang Ye hit the "Blue Dragon Breaking Wave" continuously, volleying below the thundering vortex, slashing and slashing at the vortex. The speed was still very fast, and then he saw golden dragons rushing out and attacking. That thunder vortex. The broken wave of a blue dragon did not end, but another appeared, and the golden dragon continued continuously, as if it hit the thunder vortex back and forth. Such an attack is like a drop of water through a stone. Even if the power of Canglong Breaking the Wave cannot deal with those gods, the continuous attack like this will definitely threaten it.


    Sure enough, seeing the thunder vortex that was about to break through, the degree of concavity fell back. This was Tang Ye''s attack.


    Tang Zisang saw that Tang Ye stood in a position where he could chop, hack, and swing, and he did this kind of counterattack. Really surprised. She also learned the Long Family''s combat skills, knowing that every move of the Long Family''s combat skills is extremely overbearing, which requires very strong strength support and high requirements for physical strength. Although women can also learn Long Family combat skills, the Long Family combat skills learned by women''s blood are not the original ones, but the ones that are suitable for women''s bodies after being transformed by Long Qingcheng a hundred years ago. Since it is a transformation, the power is different. Long Qingcheng was Tang Ye''s only wife in Guwu Jianghu.


    Playing a dragon family combat skill is very demanding, and an attack like Canglong Broken Wave is even more costly. Tang Zisang knew that she could play twice at most, and there would still be a period of time. But now Tang Ye played continuously, I don''t know how many times he played. From this point, she knew the gap between herself and Tang Yewei.


    She wanted to catch up with Tang Ye''s footsteps, and there was still a long way to go.


    "Human...human...!" On the side of Thunder Vortex, it was probably backed by Tang Ye''s counterattack. The passage of Thunder Vortex was delayed, and the gods on the chaotic space were angry. The roaring voice faintly reached the ancestral land.


    This just shows that the Heavenly God is about to break the two-world channel.


    boom!


    call!


    At this moment, on the side of the gluttonous phantom, the huge beam of divine power that hits upwards, like it is on the other side of the cloud, suddenly exploded, like a nuclear bomb rose into the sky, and then exploded.


    And even the explosion above the sky, the terrifying degree of its power, also shook to the ground, as if it was about to lift the ground up and move the stars away.


    Tang Ye was at a high altitude, instantly swallowed by such explosive power, not knowing his life or death.


    "Grandpa Zeng!" Seeing Tang Zisang on the ground, he was shocked and very worried.


    "Tang Sheng..." Others were also worried when they saw it. That kind of power exploded, and they stood unsteadily on the ground directly, and were swallowed into this kind of power field, even if they would be broken into pieces and turned into dust.


    Just when everyone was worried, a ball of flame flew out of the explosive power field, fell on a huge boulder on the ground, and then turned into a human form. That was Tang Ye.


    Facing the power field of the big explosion just now, he turned into flames at the moment he was swallowed, avoiding the fatal impact. Even so, he was seriously injured, standing on the boulder, vomiting blood immediately, and then he was weak, kneeling down, and had to rely on the king''s halberd to support him without falling.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to his injuries. He looked up and saw that the sky had undergone tremendous changes after the big explosion, as if a barrier had been opened, bursting out a cloud of dazzling golden light that could cover any place. Being irradiated by golden light is not painful, but very comfortable, and then I feel the power has been improved.


    The luck is broken! The most abundant luck returns to the ancestral land, the deified power comes, and the momentum of mortals to cultivate immortals is reopened!


    "No...!" There was a low and hoarse roar over the Thunder Vortex. The ancestral land''s air transport shackles were broken before they broke through the two-world passage, and their plan failed.


    Then, above the sky, a large amount of golden light gathered to form a simple giant sword, and then rushed towards the thunder vortex.


    Fortune, don¡¯t allow others to challenge its regulatory authority!

 Chapter 2253： God descends!

    The two ultimate strengths of Ancestral Land are luck and destiny. At this time, the shackles of Qi Luck disappear, and the Qi Luck returns to its strongest time. It not only regulates the balance position that all creatures should exist in the world, but also protects the world. The chaotic space does not belong here. Someone breaks through from there, which is the destruction of this protection. Therefore, the will of heaven and earth, that is, the regulation of qi-yun initiated protective measures.


    The recovered Qi Luck is enough to oppose the power of the gods, and will not allow such damage to the balance of heaven and earth. Therefore, Qi Luck formed a simple giant sword that lay across the sky. No one could fight against that kind of power. I am afraid that no one wanted to fight against it. Even if it was a god, it could be easily destroyed.


    The ancient giant sword slammed into the thunder vortex, directly knocking the thunder vortex back into the sky, and then the ancient giant sword pierced through the thunder vortex, heard the huge anger inside the thunder vortex, and then disappeared. After the thunder vortex disappeared, the sky was no longer shrouded by dark clouds and lightning and thunder, and it began to become clear, sunny and full of life.


    The people on the ground were a little stunned to see this situation. Does this mean that the end of the world will never come again?


    The thunder that lasted for half a month was shrouded in thunder, and now it disappeared. The fear in people''s hearts disappeared, and there was no rush to flee. It was confirmed that this was not a dream. After the world was restored to peace, people gradually rejoiced and even cried with joy. Then they all remembered that it was the golden light power that fought against the thundering vortex just now, and after his fight, the thundering vortex disappeared. Then, no matter what the truth is, the thundering vortex will disappear, and there is that person''s efforts!


    That person is a hero of salvation!


    Those who are saved, those who see hope, cannot help but thank the man of golden light. At this time, the air luck was greatly commended, because everything was grateful, Tang Ye''s air luck power was improved again. A beam of golden light shone on him, increasing his power.


    At this time, Tang Ye felt that all aspects of his abilities had changed, whether it was physical, secret technique, or mood. He knew that he had broken through to the **** level.


    He is equivalent to a powerhouse at the level of gods. Face the lower-level gods, you can fight!


    He has gone through a lot, as well as in cultivation. Before that, because of the existence of qi and luck, he has been suppressing power. Now that there is no shackles of luck, the power he has accumulated has allowed him to directly promote to the **** level.


    Judging from his experience and the power he possesses, this is what he deserves.


    At the same time, the shackles of air transport are lifted, and all creatures in the world are affected. In the dense forest, there are a lot of plants and animals that are nourished by air transport, and their intelligence has risen, and they can be transformed into human form, which is a spirit. This is also a major feature of the lifting of the shackles of Qi Luck. Everything can be promoted by cultivation, even if it is a stone, it can be promoted after it has absorbed enough aura or the essence of the sun and moon.


    Demons and ghosts, all of this can be reshaped. The world is no longer dominated by scientific and technological forces. This land is already full of deified power.


    Feng Zhulian, Tang Zisang, and Heilong also felt this change. They had reached the limit when the air transport shackles existed. Now that the air transport shackles are lifted, they either directly break through or are about to break through. The peak of the holy path can go to heaven and man. The realm of heaven and human can go to the **** level.


    At the **** level, there are also lower gods, higher gods, and true gods, and then to the realm of ancient gods. In the past world of cultivation, after people have cultivated to the extreme, after the catastrophe, if they successfully overcome the catastrophe, they can break away from the limits of mortals and become immortals. But the immortal is not as good as the gods. Once the immortals reach the heaven, they need to go through some experience and disputes before they can be proud of the gods. That is, there is also a heaven game where the weak and the strong eat.


    These are the conditions in the heavens thousands of years ago. After the last conferred gods conference, the exile of the gods took place. The power of the heavens was released into the chaotic space, and then the old Taoist cut off the sky. The luck with the earth made the human beings only the human beings, and the heavenly immortals are just a legend.


    This is the sensational "deification" conspiracy. It was completed by the ancient gods Nuwa and Fuxi, and the Bodhisattva of Ksitigarbha. At that time, these three ancient gods actually represented the power of the three realms of heaven, earth and man. Nuwa had the strongest power of the Pangu **** emperor. At that time, it represented the heavens, and Fuxi was born as the king of humans, then proclaimed the gods, and then promoted to the ancient gods, and was the representative of the human world. The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva has always been in charge of the order of hell. Although most of them stay in the eighteenth level of **** to save sentient beings, and **** affairs are handled by the king of hell, he is indeed the representative of the realm. Therefore, the representatives of these three realms, using the "exploring heaven" treasure left by the Emperor Pangu, opened the channel of the chaotic space, exiled the power of the celestial realm to the chaotic space, and completed the "de-deification" plan.


    Unfortunately, as the years passed, the banished gods finally found a way to return to their ancestral land. Today, thousands of years later, the gods have returned.


    The gods at this time were facing extreme moods and thoughts. They will definitely seek revenge on Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha. Then, they will hate human beings if they are angry at this, so it is reasonable to slaughter human beings.


    In fact, the so-called deification plan is not perfect. Because Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, these three ancient gods did not leave their ancestral land. And without leaving the ancestral land, their divine power remained in the ancestral land, so the ancestral land was not truly deified. Although Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva chose to "die" and complete the power seal. However, the legend about them has been handed down, and there will be adventurers looking for them. It is inevitable that some people will find their things, and these things carry their divine power. With the divine power, the supernatural power appeared. These influences virtually undermined the deification plan.


    These forces are also the root cause of the appearance of the ancient martial arts force, as well as the martial arts practitioners, condensing internal forces. Their divine power, even if it only leaks a little, can give birth to a group of warriors. The power of the warrior is beyond the logic of science and technology. Therefore, a loophole appeared in the deification plan.


    Faced with such loopholes, the participants of the Deification Project repaired them. It was the old Taoist priest who sent his strength to isolate a space from the ancestral land, dedicated to the survival of powerful warriors, without destroying scientific development. This is the reason for the emergence of Guwu Jianghu. It is a pity that despite the bug fixes, the deification plan went to collapse after being maintained for thousands of years.


    In fact, the reason why the gods exiled to the chaotic space can still lock the ancestral land is because the ancestral land still has the power of Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. After all, their divine power has a brand that cannot be carved away, and the gods who were released into the chaotic space serve as the guiding "beacon" for the return. Thousands of years later, they successfully returned.


    Just when Tang Ye and their powers were improving, they cried to the ground, and several rays of light flashed in the sky, like meteors, falling quickly, falling everywhere on the earth.


    Tang Ye frowned when he saw it.


    That is the descending god!

 Chapter 2254： Plague God!

    There is a small town on the northwest border where the wind blows and the wind blows. There are rare human traces. Animals and human bones are faintly visible in the wind sand. Suddenly, a cloud of blue light fell from the sky, and more sand was blown up, and then a huge pit appeared in the sand. When the wind and sand in the sky dissipated, I saw a naked man standing half kneeling under the pit.


    This person has bruises on his body, but there are only some flesh wounds. What''s amazing is that this person''s skin and flesh wounds are healing at a speed visible to the naked eye, and soon there is no injury. The naked body is extremely fit, and you might win a prize in a bodybuilding competition.


    The man stood up and saw a pair of green light in his eyes. This is probably not a person anymore. Human eyes don''t shine like this.


    After the naked "man" stood up, closed his eyes and took a deep breath, opened his hands, looked at the sky slightly, and said to himself: "I have finally returned, this wonderful land. Although the wind and sand here is the worst piece of the ancestral land. One of the land, but it is also a hundred times better than Chaos Space. It¡¯s so comfortable..."


    After taking a deep breath, the naked "man" opened his eyes, the cyan light in his eyes seemed a bit fierce, and he coldly snorted: "Humans, I represent the Plague God tribe, back! You guys, get ready to meet death! Jie..."


    It turns out that this is a god, or a **** of plague.


    The matter of "enclosing the gods" is not just to seal only one type of **** like in the myths and legends, such as the **** of plague, water, and fire, not just one. Conferred gods in the heavens are actually tribal gods who choose their own tribal members, who will be recruited if qualified, and then they will be taught magical skills. There are also disputes in the heavens, and the growth of the heavenly **** tribe is very necessary.


    Moreover, the heavens will also go to war against other worlds, such as the demon world and the demon world. The Demon Realm and the Demon Realm, especially the Demon Realm, have always been very powerful, and they are entirely a threat to the heavens. The usual battles between gods and demons, even the gods are under pressure, this is the best proof. In such a battle, the gods will die a lot. Therefore, it would be too dangerous to say that the position of the **** is the only one. Otherwise, if a **** is dead, wouldn''t there be no gods of this type. Therefore, the gods are divided into tribes.


    It is a member of the Plague God tribe, the Green Weasel, who has come to this desert land now.


    The Plague God tribe is based on practicing poison. After entering the Plague God tribe, you will learn the magical skills of using poison in the heavens. Among them, the first is to spread the plague and control the virulence. Choosing to let the **** of plague come to the ancestral land first and kill humans is undoubtedly an excellent arrangement. Because of the magical skills of the Plague God tribe, the scope of killing is extremely wide. If a plague cannot be detoxified, it will quickly spread, and then people will die in large numbers.


    Not long ago, Tang Ye broke the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck through her eight-stranded divine power, and air luck immediately repelled the return path to the ancestral land that the gods wanted to open, and their return plan failed. And the eightfold divine power is also possessed by humans, not only failed to help them guide the divine power of the heavens down, but also became a threat to them. Because the eight elements of divine power can help eight humans reach the **** level, that is the same as them.


    The reason why he was able to return to the ancestral land was because although the passage under the thundering vortex could not be broken, the ancestral land did not have the protective barrier arranged by the old Taoist, so that people from other planes could cross the barrier. However, just as Qi Luck itself has a protection mechanism, anyone who wants to cross the barrier will encounter an obstruction attack, and only if it can withstand it can it cross the past.


    The stronger the person, the greater the obstacles they face. Therefore, it is not that the stronger the person is, the easier it is to cross the past. On the contrary, the weaker person has the greater the chance to cross the past. The Plague God Green Weasel was average among the gods, but his ability was very good for slaughtering humans. Moreover, the strength is weaker, but compared to the heavenly gods, when they reach the ancestral land, they are also heavenly gods, stronger than 99% of humans.


    Most importantly, it is easier for the green weasel to cross the air transport barrier. As long as the other gods help, you can basically guarantee 100% of your ancestral land.


    In addition to the plague gods descended from this desert land, several gods descended from other places. These are the meteors that Tang Ye saw before, the falling stars in the sky!


    The plague **** walked in the desert, very happy. He missed the breath of the ancestral land so much, and the environment was so good, he felt that coming back here was like being reborn. Now, he is going to find the **** who will return to the ancestral land with him.


    Although their gods are very strong, more than ninety-nine percent of human beings, there is still one percent of human beings that are threats. Especially the one who prevented them from breaking the thunder vortex passage. And considering that the eight-strength divine power is obtained by these people, they are not good at directly launching divine skills on a large scale to slaughter humans, otherwise they may be suppressed. What they have to do is to slaughter humans in secret, and to create conditions for a stronger **** to come without risk.


    The power of the ancient jade seal can impact air transport and create a safe passage to the ancestral land. For this reason, the jade seal power held by the human king has become the target of several gods.


    The plague **** green ferret was walking in the desert. At this time, an explorer in the desert passed by on a camel. He was also puzzled when he saw a naked man. However, the kind-hearted man was more worried and concerned, thinking that this was the person who was in trouble, and even the clothes were gone. However, he was also curious, if he was in trouble, his body shouldn''t be so white and strong.


    The **** of plague, the green weasel, is a god, even if he is naked, he is not contaminated with dust and does not appear to be dirty in this wind and sand. This is the image that God will have, no matter when it appears clean, as if there is a holy power to protect the body. Many gods also come with a noble ability that ordinary people will involuntarily worship when they see it, such as the moon **** Chang Xi.


    Out of kindness and curiosity, the explorer riding a camel came to the plague **** Green Weasel, got off the camel, and asked, "My friend, what''s wrong with you? Your clothes..."


    The explorers were embarrassed to look at the naked body of the green ferret. However, Green Weasel did not avoid suspicion at all, because in his eyes, this explorer was a dead person.


    He smiled to the explorer Yingying: "It just happens that I need a set of clothes, which is not great after all. The gods'' clothes are airy and will be noticed by the mice. The mice are really annoying, so I will cover them first. "


    The explorer did not know why when he heard the green ferret. At this moment, Green Weasel stretched out his hand and grabbed it directly on the explorer''s face. Then his hand glowed with a blue light, and his fingernails turned black, appearing evil and enchanting.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    The explorer''s clothes were perfect and undamaged, and was worn by the green ferret. Then he looked at the camel, thoughtfully.


    Soon after, an unowned camel came into the crowd and was killed and eaten. As a result, a terrible disease broke out.

 Chapter 2255： Three pillars!

    There were not many deities falling everywhere. There were five rays of light in the falling meteors that Tang Ye saw, so at least five deities had already descended on the ancestral land. After these gods came, they were low-key, not so arrogant, and directly slaughtered humans. They also know that some people in the ancestral land are very strong, possessing eight divine powers. In the battle, they may not be able to win the battle.


    Although a little aggrieved, the original plan of coming did not succeed, and we had to proceed like this first. They have to establish their own bases, and after they have constructed a palace like the heavens, then they are not afraid to expose it directly. Because the Palace of Heaven was originally a strong and unbreakable place of protection. Even with divine power, humans cannot attack.


    In addition, at this time, the gods can call on the servants of the gods they created earlier. These gods'' servants just became weaker before the fetters of luck, the gods infiltrated their divine power, and a group of people gained supernatural powers. Those who can''t control the supernatural powers by themselves and are swallowed by supernatural powers are the most loyal servants of the gods.


    The actions of the gods after the descending were not as simple and crude as imagined, recklessly slaughtering humans. So, everything is quite quiet. However, Tang Ye and the others knew that this was just the last silence before the storm. They wanted to find these gods immediately and kill them.


    It''s a pity that even if the few gods that descended are lower-level gods in the gods, their strength can be comparable to them, or even stronger than them. Therefore, in the circumstances where these gods deliberately did not show up, even Tang Ye could not find them.


    The ancestral land at this time is no longer the shackles of luck, as long as they can continue to break through, everyone can become the strongest one. It''s just that Tang Ye is in the forefront and is the strongest group of people in Ancestral Land. However, with the diffusion and nourishment of Qi Luck, those who have the talent for cultivation will soon catch up. Maybe they can''t keep up with Tang Ye, but some peculiar existence is possible. Such as monsters.


    The demon race is a powerful existence that inherits the power of the bloodline. For example, the tribe of the demon king once had the power of the demon king at that time. The reason why the demon clan was not strong in the past, and even there was no demon clan, was simply because the demon clan could not take shape under the suppression of air luck. Now that there are no restrictions on luck, the monster race that has accumulated for thousands of years has suddenly exploded.


    In a certain forest, a group of beasts that were originally in animal form can be transformed directly after the shackles of air luck are lifted, and can be transformed into a person or a human head. In this way, it is equivalent to a kind of enlightenment after cultivation. Once you open your mind, you will become stronger very quickly.


    These are just the original animals. And the ones that were formed in the first place have made huge breakthroughs. When the four great monster kings, Tiger King, Lion King, Scorpion King, and Snake King wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao, because of Tang Ye''s victory, they realized that they could no longer kill Wang Jiuxiao, and immediately retreated. Then, to welcome the arrival of Qi Luck, their bloodline power was stimulated, and the strength accumulated for many years broke out, and their strength broke through again and became a god-level beast.


    They command the Demon Realm, and they must be great fortuners, so they are strong enough to fight Tang Ye. Maybe he couldn''t beat Tang Ye, but he wouldn''t worry about being killed easily by Tang Ye as before.


    This kind of change is like a deliberate adjustment of air luck, the purpose is to balance. First, maintain the balance of all things, and then implement the principle of survival of the fittest and survival of the fittest. Everything returned to the world where the weak and the strong were the norm.


    Not only did the Demon Race receive such protection, the Demon Race also did the same. Qi Luck is the source of power, and it deserves to say that it represents justice, so evil must be eliminated. The origin power divides various powers, the light power is it, and the evil power is also it. Therefore, the demons that have been lurking for many years and cultivating secretly have also made a leap breakthrough when their Qi Luck is restored to its strongest strength.


    A place that looks like chaos, but is actually the ancestral space, is filled with darkness, flowers and plants within the area withered, several animals have died, and even quickly corroded. This power is a typical erosion effect of dark magic. Only the power of the evil spirit can directly devour the vitality in this way. And this means that demons were born.


    Sure enough, seeing the dark and evil spirits flowing, converging one after another, in the middle, it became a ball, and there was still dark magic converging into the mid-air sphere. Finally, the sphere slowly changed, twisted and stretched, and finally became a human form. This person, like the demons in people''s mind, has thick smoky makeup, sharp ears, and a long and thin face, but he looks like a dark version of the elf.


    After the formation of this demons, it fell to the ground lightly, holding a sickle, like a **** of death. He smiled wickedly and said to himself: "It has been thousands of years, and finally came to this land again. It is really nostalgic."


    Then the demons looked up at the sky and said, "It''s another wonderful world, with gods, demons, and powerful people. Only this is interesting. Who can live to the end?"


    After all, this demons went out step by step. The vigorous vegetation outside withered and died wherever he passed. This is a very powerful dark magic power, different from the one under Tang Ye''s control. With his demonic power, existence means destruction.


    Now, just as the demons said, the gods have descended, the demons have risen, the demons have reappeared, and the human race also has powerful cultivators. This is tantamount to returning to the chaotic dispute. In such a world, the weak will eat the strong, and the fittest will survive. I am afraid that there will be no order!


    Heavenly gods, human races, demons, and all parties have peak powers. In a short time, it is difficult to achieve who can completely eliminate the other. Therefore, the situation of the ancestral land at this time is like the period of conflict in the past, with three pillars standing!


    On Tang Ye''s side, watching the fall of five meteors with his own eyes proved that at least the power of five gods had fallen. This was in Tang Ye''s expectation. Although the Heavenly God''s original plan to break through the thunder vortex passage and descend, but the shackles of Qi Luck disappeared, the protection of the old Taoist priest was gone, and the Heavenly God could come down intermittently. Therefore, they must face the powerful gods.


    At this time, Tang Ye had no absolute advantage in the peak power he mastered after returning from the Nine Heavens. Therefore, if he confronts a powerful god, he will also be killed!


    The next battle is the most difficult. At the same time, they can all feel the changes in this land. The demons and demons must have also appeared. But they will hide in the crowd and cause chaos. It is even more difficult to protect this land, protect people, and maintain order.


    Tang Ye fell to the ground, and Tang Zisang and Feng Zhulian passed. However, halfway through, only Tang Zisang was left. But Fengzhu Curtain stopped. When they looked at Tang Ye, they suddenly seemed to create a distance.


    From the Void Lord, who didn''t know right and wrong, became the Supreme Hero Tang Sheng, they didn''t know how to get along.

 Chapter 2256： Not suitable!

    In the beginning, no one thought about following the faceless person who suddenly appeared. The reason why he followed the Void Lord is because he can provide what they need. Whether it is in power or in the pursuit of life. So at the beginning, each is connected as necessary.


    But later, as the common experience with the Void Lord became more and more, the bond relationship became deeper and deeper. However, the righteousness of Void Lord is still difficult to distinguish, because Void Lord possesses extremely strong dark magic power. This is the power held by the darkest demons, the darkest and most evil race. Even the demons in the ancestral land were born from the dark demons. If it were not for the attitude shown by the Void Lord, it was to fight against the gods, and God happened to be the enemy facing the human race, otherwise they would not firmly stand with the Void Lord.


    In the action of dealing with the beasts and gaining divine power, they and the Void Lord experienced a joint battle and were still in a great dilemma. However, under the leadership of the Void Lord, they were all in peace and went to save the human race and fight against the gods. In this way, they have completely regarded the Void Lord as their own.


    However, now that the identity of the Void Lord is exposed, he turned out to be the first human being, a hero of salvation a hundred years ago, and Tang Sheng who was bowed by the emperor and respected by everyone.


    This is very surprising news. The dark magic power used by Void Lord is exactly the opposite of Tang Ye''s power. Such opposite powers actually appeared in the same person. This is really surprising. However, they remember that the Void Lord said that power is only a form, it is evil, and lies in the person who uses power.


    They all understand this truth. But the problem is that the human body really cannot accommodate these mutually exclusive forces. Even if the Demon Buddha is unreasonable, he enters the Demon Dao from the right path, controls himself, and uses his magic power normally. However, it is no longer possible for him to possess the righteous Dharma power. The combination of two mutually exclusive forces will inevitably lead to the body''s unbearable damage.


    If there are many people who can accommodate different powers at the same time, then Tang Ye''s words are also convincing. However, so far, Tang Ye has done that kind of thing alone. This kind of individual case does not represent universality. Therefore, the ability to accommodate multiple forces at the same time is probably only Tang Ye possessed.


    Why Tang Ye can accommodate these mutually exclusive forces may have something to do with the source of power, that is, the force of Qi Luck. The origin power derives all kinds of power, so if the origin power is present, multiple forces can naturally be merged. However, although Tang Ye is well known to have a strong air transport, why does he have such a strong air transport force?


    Indeed, Tang Ye is very peculiar, but this peculiarity does not allow the distribution of so much power when adjusting the air transport? Unless, someone really can control Qi Luck, making Tang Ye possess such a strong power. Could it be that old Taoist did it? Or, there are many more peculiarities of Tang Ye itself, so the adjustment of Qi Yun still distributes the power fairly. Others are puzzled just because they have not fully understood Tang Ye.


    For these doubts, not only others will have, but Tang Ye will also have them. Now that the gods have descended, and the Qi Luck will return to its heyday, then the secret of this matter will get closer and closer. Tang Ye thought about digging out the secret behind his identity. However, it seems that there is not much time to investigate specifically now. However, with the fight against the gods and the deep understanding of power, these secrets will emerge by themselves.


    "Zeng...Grandpa Zeng..." Tang Zisang walked up to Tang Ye and watched Tang Ye yell, still a little uncomfortable. This kind of blood relationship, which has been separated by several generations, has never been together before, and it always seems a little rusty. For Tang Zisang, Tang Ye is not so much a family member as a senior with respect.


    But the strange thing is that Tang Ye''s appearance is not much different from them. At most, the temperament that has passed through the years is like a mature and stable brother. It is really awkward to call such a young man Grandpa Zeng.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Zisang, nodded, and smiled, "Is it a bit uncomfortable? There are a lot of things to say and reason. There are some things, you may be angry. There are also some things, you will I feel angry and unnecessary. After all, I still have to talk about it. I''ll talk about it when I go back."


    Tang Zisang nodded, embarrassment was a bit embarrassing, but Tang Ye was the one who took the initiative to speak, driving the rhythm, it would not be so embarrassing.


    Other people looked at Tang Ye, whether it was Fengzhu Lian, who had a wonderful and profound affection for the Void Lord, or Miao Yu''er and Gu Youque who were usually accustomed to following Tang Ye''s arrangements, they didn''t know how to speak up. Tang Sheng, they feel that they are still people they can''t match, too high and respected, can they be contacted?


    However, Heilong and Xiaozi would not have these emotions. Heilong and Xiaozi had known Tang Ye''s identity for a long time, and the Heilong went up to Tang Ye and said, "Is this day here? I''m sorry about what happened just now."


    He just shot Tang Ye, even using the strongest power to cover the sky, he felt sorry. Although he was controlled by the destiny god, he was ashamed that he was so easily influenced by such a powerful dragon. Fortunately, nothing happened to Tang Ye, otherwise he would have made an irreparable mistake that would affect his plan of reducing the gods.


    Tang Ye looked at the black dragon, smiled, and said, "Now that the plan is finally completed successfully, it doesn''t matter what happened. However, the power of the destiny **** can be seen in this time. Suddenly, everything changed. This enemy, I really hope not..."


    In all words, Tang Ye was more helpless towards the existence of the Destiny God, rather than the fighting spirit to eliminate the Destiny God. It is very powerless to deal with the gods, and coming to such a destiny god, thinking about it makes people feel tired and want to give up.


    Xiao Zi heard Tang Ye''s words, although she knew that the act of fate and deity had just controlled Tang Ye, but she was still very guilty, felt sorry, and even offended Tang Ye. She was as loyal to Tang Ye as a servant, and she had other indescribable feelings. So she went to Tang Ye and said, "Master, I am sorry for you!"


    Xiao Zi wanted to say more things to apologize, but Tang Ye waved his hand and smiled, and said to her: "Xiao Zi, you know who I am, so you don''t need to say those things, lest I be bothered. This matter, The destiny gods are mixed with it. I don¡¯t know if she wants to kill me or prevent me from weakening the gods. But since she has done this, it can be seen that I am not that important to her. In this case..."


    "I killed her!" Xiao Zi shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye smiled and stretched out his hand to touch Xiao Zi''s head, but it felt inappropriate to reach halfway. Now Xiao Zi is not the big snake, but a big beauty.

 Chapter 2257： Honest man!

    Xiao Zi has become a glamorous and glamorous woman with a very **** and plump body, so she is full of charm. Even if it is full of evil, it is also very attractive to men, similar to the Dark Queen, just like Murong Huansha. Such an appearance, a big man, naturally can''t touch it casually. Even if he knows that Xiao Zi''s essence is a two-headed demon flood, and an extremely cruel beast, there are still some cases where men and women are incompatible.


    Tang Ye retracted the outstretched hand, behaving calmly, and said to Xiao Zi: "The destiny **** is not so easy to kill, probably she can''t kill it. But now our focus is not to deal with her, but already The descending gods. In the current situation, even if the gods do not fully descend, they will come one after another. Our situation will be more difficult in the future. Maybe..."


    Having said that, Tang Ye was probably a little unwilling, but reluctantly, said: "Maybe we have to join forces with the destiny gods. For now, the destiny gods are also going to deal with the gods. The pressure on our side is not only from the gods, but also There are demons and demons. Fortunately, the gods, demons and demons probably won''t join forces, otherwise our human race won''t have to play."


    The three-legged situation is naturally their respective alliances, otherwise the isolated party will definitely lose. However, this three-legged situation will be broken sooner or later, because the arrival of the gods will continue, and this speed is faster than the growth of the human race, the monster race, and the demons. Even though Heaven and Earth have returned to the heyday of immortal cultivation, cultivation is not an overnight task. No matter how fast, within a few decades, it is impossible to reach the level of a god. This is still very fast. After cultivating to the **** level, you can fly to the heavens. It takes a few decades to become an immortal, which is really a genius. Under normal circumstances, it takes hundreds of years.


    However, after such a long time, the power of the Celestial faction has already come to an end, and it will not be a problem to crush the human race, the demon race, and the demons by that time. Therefore, even if the human race and the demon race and the demons join forces to isolate the gods, in fact, the gods will not be destroyed. At present, it is most likely that the human race and the demon race, or the demon race and the demon race, or the human race and the demon race will join forces, and will only isolate the gods. However, with the demon race''s resentment towards the human race, the alliance between the human race and the demon race is afraid that it is impossible. Then, Yaozu and Mozu alliance is the most likely.


    After all, in the last war between the various races, the demons and demons were the hardest hit, and the gods and human races joined forces. However, in the end, the human race was the final victor, because the deification event occurred afterwards, and the protoss was exiled to the chaotic space, which made the ancestral land dominated by the human race.


    The three-legged position actually refers to the gods, human races, and demons.


    Hearing Tang Ye said that he might join forces with the Destiny God, which made Xiao Zi very upset. Manipulating her, the most important thing is that manipulating her hurt Tang Ye, she will never forgive. However, the destiny **** is powerful and weird, and she knows a little bit about Tang Ye''s side. In this case, it would be really difficult to deal with the destiny gods. She could only listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    Feng Zhulian still didn''t know how to talk to Tang Ye. Perhaps they used to ask the Lord hello as before, and they said they accepted the identity of Tang Ye and Tang Sheng, and called Tang Shenghao, or Tang Shenghao would do. But in fact, apart from Fengzhu Lian and the others, there are two people who should have spoken to Tang Ye easily, that is Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. However, at this time Murong Huansha and Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye without humming.


    The moment they saw Tang Ye''s true identity just now, they were naturally stunned. They never thought that the Void Lord was actually Tang Ye, a person who had inextricably linked, even skin-to-skin relations with them a hundred years ago! They became zombies, immortal and immortal. In a hundred years, the person who remembered and forgotten countless times was Tang Ye. However, after Tang Ye came back, even if he appeared in front of them, he did not recognize them in another identity!


    What is this? Feel that the emotional pain you have endured over the past century is not enough?


    For a moment, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were actually very angry, feeling that Tang Ye didn''t take them seriously. However, based on their relationship a hundred years ago, skin-to-skin dating, body mingling, lingering joy, how could it be possible to forget and forget that kind of thing?


    Probably the deeper you love, the more you want, and if you don''t get it, you will hate because of love, so Murong Huansha and Mu Yue will be extremely angry. However, with regard to what Tang Ye did, since the situation in the world became tense a hundred years ago, their relationship with Tang Ye was actually in the relationship, and the key point was definitely no longer lingering love and affection. And the heavy responsibility that Tang Ye had assumed made him alienate everyone, dealing with those things every day, as if he never thought about women again. Therefore, it is not difficult for them to accept Tang Ye''s changes since Tang Ye disappeared in front of the ancestral land a hundred years ago. After the return, I didn''t recognize them for the first time, and it must be because of the world''s things to deal with.


    What''s more, Tang Ye didn''t only fail to recognize them, nor did she recognize Tang Zisang or others. However, Tang Zisang was a descendant of Tang Ye, and he was connected by blood. This lack of recognition showed that Tang Ye did have his own difficulties and arrangements.


    However, in the current mood, Murong Huansha felt that Tang Ye was sorry for them. Women, it''s normal to be like this.


    Tang Ye felt that the atmosphere was wrong, turned his head slightly, saw Murong Huansha and Mu Yue''s cold expressions, staring at him without saying a word, suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart. He really hasn''t interacted with a woman for a long time, and the emotions of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue probably need to be coaxed. However, he felt that he had lost the ability of glib tongue and sweet talk.


    It is said that a man is a creature that can talk about any nonsense, but he may not be a normal man anymore. What a bad change, Tang Ye was also very upset about this kind of thing. I always feel that I have gone through so many things at this age. If I still don''t have a serious chat, it is really awkward.


    But in the end, it was someone who had a very close relationship with him, and Tang Ye was also very concerned about it in his heart. He was dumbfounded for a while, couldn''t help scratching his head, and smiled embarrassedly at Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, like a dull honest person, and said to them: "Long time no see..."


    Everyone was stunned when they saw this. Except for Black Dragon, everyone else probably doesn''t know the identity of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. Because the actions of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue both cover their identities. Murong Huansha''s incarnation as a witch has always been more secretive. She would not let people know that she was Murong Huansha a hundred years ago, the creator of Shenji Technology, and the controller behind the scenes.


    Therefore, everyone was surprised that Tang Ye knew Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. But when I think about it, the same is true. The witch is one of the first ten mysteries a hundred years ago, and Tang Sheng should know who it is!


    When Murong Huansha and Mu Yue saw Tang Ye''s reaction, they both snorted coldly, like anger, and then turned and left.

 Chapter 2258： There must be!

    When everyone saw the reactions of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, they actually felt a little weird. Because even though Murong Huansha and Mu Yue concealed their faces, it can be seen from their figures that they are very **** and beautiful women. Such a woman hummed and left, with some hypocrisy. Inside, there is a great ambiguity. So, what is the relationship between Tang Ye and Murong Huansha?


    Is it just an old friend you knew a hundred years ago? If it''s an old friend, Murong Huansha''s reaction should be different.


    This makes everyone think of something that hasn''t been recorded but there are many rumors about Tang Sheng a hundred years ago. That''s right, the romantic figure has an unusual relationship with many women who had both wisdom and beauty at that time. Just like a hundred years ago, Wang Jianjia, the eldest lady of the Wang family, one of the first ten mysteries, sitting on the azure blue moon chasing bow, became one of the Valkyries on the battlefield.


    With a face full of beauty and such a powerful ability, how can such a woman be worthy of an average man. But if it was Tang Sheng, it would be acceptable. In fact, the kind of relationship between Tang Sheng and Wang Jianjia is recognized, after all, Tang Ye was brought out by Wang Airen, the elder of the Wang family. Later, if it weren¡¯t for Tang Ye¡¯s disappearance in the ancestral land and Wang Jianjia died on the northern border battlefield, the matter of the two gradually faded away. Later, the poisonous sacred Mu Caisang gave birth to Tang Sheng¡¯s son, making the relationship between the two even more obscured. Something bad after all. The Red Wall Palace has also done some work, and their affairs are somewhat embarrassing.


    However, the relationship between the Tang family and the Wang family is very close. Some things are probably hidden and tacit in their hearts.


    Seeing Murong Huansha and Mu Yue leaving, Tang Ye knew that they were angry and wanted to catch up to talk about it, but then there was a golden light on the other side. Looking back, Wang Jiuxiao was coming.


    The Four Great Demon Kings who originally wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao had no accident in Tang Ye and successfully broke the shackles of luck, they knew that it was difficult to kill Wang Jiuxiao. If Tang Ye rushed over, then they might all have to die, so they chose to retreat.


    No longer blocked by the Four Great Demon Kings, Wang Jiuxiao naturally rushed to where Tang Ye was. Although the shackles of Qi Luck are now broken, and the God-Sharpening Plan is considered a success, the next thing to face is more and more severe. And since Tang Ye''s identity has also been exposed, as the human king, he has to worship the saint throughout the ages and go to the heroic cemetery to worship the statue of Tang Sheng. Now that Tang Sheng himself appears, he must go to show his gifts.


    "I have seen Tang Sheng." Although Tang Sheng''s identity was known earlier, it was a different situation to see Tang Ye in front of everyone. Wang Jiuxiao didn''t have a king''s air. After he appeared, he looked at Tang Ye and bowed slightly and asked.


    Tang Ye waved his hand quickly and said, "It doesn''t have to be this way, I''m actually an ordinary person...Don''t be so cautious."


    This makes people speechless. If ordinary people were like this, what would a godly person be like. Of course everyone understands that this is a polite remark. It''s just that the proper etiquette and inferiority are still necessary.


    With Wang Jiuxiao here, others thought it was much easier to talk to Tang Ye. Wang Cangcang is the daughter of Wang Jiuxiao, who breaks through the realm of the holy path and obtains the power of basaltic power, which Tang Ye helped. At this time, through Wang Jiuxiao breaking the embarrassing atmosphere, she went up to look at Tang Ye, and respectfully said: "I saw Tang Sheng, but I didn¡¯t expect the Lord... It was actually Tang Sheng that we have been looking up to, who has been leading us all the time. It¡¯s Tang Sheng, Cang Cang really doesn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude and excitement. If there is something wrong, please forgive Tang Sheng."


    After Wang Cangcang exited, behind the Fengzhu curtain and the others, they each looked at each other, and they all had a tacit understanding. They walked up and asked Tang Ye: "I have seen Tang Sheng and the Lord, thank you Tang Sheng for his assistance and teaching... ¡­"


    It''s all polite words. Tang Ye felt embarrassed when he saw them like this, and said, "You don''t need to do this, you don''t have to be cautious. Tang Sheng...I am actually nothing great, but I am more capable than you, and I must do everything I do. Yes. I hope you will be better as before and relax. You can call me Tang Sheng, or the Lord, of course, you can call Tang Ye directly."


    "No, Tang Sheng, you laughed, how can we offend you like this." Feng Zhulian said.


    Tang Ye looked at Feng Zhu Lian, Feng Zhu Lian and Tang Ye looked at each other, and then immediately lowered his head. Tang Ye shook his head and sighed: "Then it''s up to you, there are still many things to do, so don''t stay here for now, just go back."


    "Yes!" Everyone nodded. It seems that Tang Ye has become the one calling the shots. Fortunately, he is Tang Sheng, otherwise Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, would be embarrassed.


    Now everyone''s goal is the same, to deal with gods and demons. So they have acquiesced to become the power of the Red Wall Court, so when they go back, they will all return to the Red Wall Court. If Tang Ye''s identity is not revealed, or the Void Lord, then Feng Zhulian and the others will still obey Tang Ye''s arrangements. Now the Void Lord is Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng has always helped the Red Wall Court maintain order and protect this land and people, so he must be returning to the Red Wall Court.


    Before everyone turned to go back, Tang Ye stopped a few people, "Bead curtain, Cang Cang, Heilong and Xiao Zi, wait a minute."


    The four stopped and looked back at Tang Ye. Tang Ye waved his hand and conjured an incomparably powerful gluttonous phantom. From it, he took out the divine powers of Vermilion Bird, Xuanwu, Azure Dragon, and White Tiger, and said, "These divine powers will be returned to you."


    The four of them were stunned, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to give them divine power. Although these divine powers were previously owned by them, they were also obtained by Tang Ye''s help. But now Tang Ye''s gluttonous phantom can fuse these powers, so facing the gods, perhaps it is used here in Tang Ye, concentrated and turned into a power that is strong enough to kill the gods.


    Tang Ye knew what Feng Zhu Lian was thinking, and smiled, and said, "It doesn''t matter, this is your strength, you should make good use of it."


    Having said that, Tang Ye divided the four divine powers and fell on the black dragon and the phoenix curtain. They regained their divine power, and suddenly the whole person''s momentum changed. And now that there is no gas and luck shackles, and he has divine power, then he has reached the **** level. This is a whole new level, and they feel wonderful.


    Stepping into a new realm, there are too many things to be familiar with, to understand, and to look forward to, they are eager to try.


    Tang Ye still understood their thoughts, waved his hand, and said, "Go, feel how it is to reach the realm of **** level without the shackles of luck. However, you must be careful, now that the gods have come, and they Hide away, don''t be dealt with secretly by them."


    "Yes!" Feng Zhu Lian and the others responded, then turned into four rays of light and went to the sky.


    When the others saw this, they all cast envious eyes. Tang Ye smiled and said, "Work hard, one day, you can reach this level."


    Everyone nodded excitedly and expectantly. I always feel that Tang Ye is here, this kind of thing will definitely happen.

 Chapter 2259： Its a bit ugly!

    When the crowd returned to the Red Wall Palace, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang walked together. Connected by blood, relatives get together, there is probably a lot to say. Even though Tang Zisang''s character is not talkative, but when he sees Grandpa Zeng at this time, he wants to spend more time with Grandpa Zeng. After breaking through the heart demon illusion, she felt relieved, she didn''t have any grudges against Tang Ye, and it wouldn''t be too embarrassing to be together.


    Even if she didn''t talk to each other, she thought it was pretty good.


    Tang Ye originally had a lot to say to Tang Zisang. Whether it was an explanation or not, he also talked about where he went in the past hundred years and why he couldn''t take care of the Tang family or help his relatives. However, when he wanted to say it, he realized that these all seemed to be irrelevant. The more you explain these, the more the distance between the two will be widened.


    The soldiers of the Red Wall Palace arrived and drove the plane of Shenji Technology. Wang Jiuxiao let Tang Ye and Tang Zisang return by plane. This is not bad, no need to use force to fly, or space jump. Everyone needs to rest now. Moreover, flying back is too ostentatious. In fact, flying is very costly. Just like floating on the water, it needs to be measured to the feet and continue to provide strength. Flying is more labor intensive than floating on water, which is not good for itself.


    Moreover, it has developed to the modern age of scientific and technological power. It is not only a waste, but also a subversion of the times. You cannot abandon the power of science and technology just because you have the power of deification. The times are always moving forward, even if you can cultivate immortals again, it shouldn''t be a return to the past. Now, it should be the cultivation of immortals in the new era, or modern cultivation.


    Moreover, the power of science and technology is also derived from the original power. In the past several thousand years of "deification", the Qiyun adjustment in the Origin Force does not need to redistribute the deification power, and then through the creation of human beings, the technological power appears, which is actually derived from the Origin Force. A recognized power of the times. The power of modern science and technology is the same as the power of fantasy in the past.


    Therefore, the power of science and technology cannot be underestimated. From the perspective of individual strength alone, it is indeed very difficult for individuals to defeat existences with deified powers. However, with the help of technological power, such as guns and shells, it may not be impossible to defeat the existence of deified power. And now, it is the acquiescence of the Red Wall Palace that will develop strength in this area, which has been fully and rapidly developed in the past century.


    The Nuwa gems discovered by Murong Huansha in the ruins of the ancient battlefield are integrated into the power of science and technology, which is a combination of the power of deification and the power of science and technology. This kind of power can be said to surpass the power of deification and the power of technology. For this reason, enemies who have seen this kind of power, whether they are reactionary people or demons and ghosts, want to destroy Divine Machine Technology. Because the existence of Shenji Technology is their threat!


    Tang Ye and the others took the plane produced by Shenji Technology. The space inside was very wide, not only had seats, but also activities and leisure areas. The most amazing thing is that sitting inside, even if you are flying at high altitude, you can''t feel any fluctuations, just like staying in your own house, so stable that you can''t believe it.


    In fact, the output of this Shenji Technology aircraft is not large, and it is only the emperor of the Red Wall Palace and individual leaders who have the opportunity to use it. Such an aircraft is naturally very expensive and cannot be mass-produced. And stability is only one aspect of this aircraft, there is a very solid defense system, and a powerful counterattack system. Therefore, this plane is very safe even if it is in the sky.


    The emperor''s car, it should be so.


    Tang Ye told Wang Jiuxiao not to be polite and not to accompany him, and he was still with Tang Zisang, he wanted to say something. Or, there are some things to mention, lest Tang Zisang don''t understand.


    "Your learning direction is a bit confused." Sitting face to face with Tang Zisang in a comfortable seat in the plane, Tang Ye said while looking at Tang Zisang. He likes this state quite a bit, so he doesn''t need to rush around, sit comfortably and chat.


    Tang Zisang looked at Tang Ye with a look a little wondering what to do. She is usually a cold, cold-spoken woman, who looks quite cold and makes it difficult to get along with. She knew that others viewed her this way, but she didn''t intend to change. However, facing Tang Ye now, she worried that such a situation would be considered disrespectful. Tang Ye, Grandpa Zeng, she felt that she had to be polite and deal with it carefully. In this way, it seemed a little more cautious.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t have to worry about being disrespectful to me, I know your character. Moreover, if you don''t take good care of you, I should worry about you being upset and be careful."


    "Nothing, what Grandpa Zeng did, is not something we can complain about!" Tang Zisang said immediately.


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly and smiled, not planning to entangle the identity distance any more, and continued to say to Tang Zisang: "How much do you know about the Poison Sage Dao and the Dao of All Beings?"


    "I..." Tang Zisang looked at Tang Ye and stopped talking.


    The Poison Sage, she inherited the power of Grandma Zeng, of course she also practiced some poison techniques herself. However, this is not her focus. Her main outstanding strength is still in the blood of the Long Family, after Tang Sheng. However, if it is Tang Sheng''s ability, it is the Tao of all beings, and she knows very little about this aspect, and she has not deliberately studied it at all, so it can be said that there is not much clue. Therefore, her current strength is mainly based on the blood of the Dragon family. One is talent, the other is inherited strength, and the other is based on the previous two points, learning the secrets left by Tang Sheng, such as the dragon family combat skills and hard Tai Chi. Surgery.


    And this is enough for Tang Zisang to grow to be as strong as it is now.


    So, now Tang Ye asked her the Poisonous Way and the Way of All Living Beings, she actually didn''t know how to answer. However, what is even more depressing in her heart is that this relative reunited and recognized each other, and for the first time to chat and talk, is it to explore the mystery of the secret?


    He''s not a martial idiot!


    "Grandpa Zeng, I don''t have a clue about this now, and I don''t want to think about it for the time being. Why...you tell me about Grandma Zeng?" Tang Zisang actually wanted to roll his eyes a little. He also said that Grandpa Zeng is a man who is very good at teasing sisters, but now it seems that he is obviously a straight man. You are so cold, but you want to show your mind?


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard Tang Zisang''s words, and then became very embarrassed. It turned out that Tang Zisang didn''t want to talk about martial arts secrets. In the end, when the relatives meet, they should be in contact with each other, so what kind of martial arts is it?


    "Haha." Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and then said: "If this is the case, then I will tell you what you want to hear."


    Then Tang Ye wanted to talk about Tang Zisang''s grandma. However, when recalling the events of the year, Tang Ye''s mood also changed somewhat. What happened a hundred years ago, people a hundred years ago, and love a hundred years ago, how should we talk about it?


    Tang Zisang''s grandmother is Mu Caisang. A charming mature woman who has a fatal temptation to men is a friend and foe to her, and then falls asleep together without confirming any relationship. Isn''t this kind of thing a bit cryptic?

 Chapter 2260： Is it life or death?

    Of course, Tang Ye would not tell Tang Zisang about himself and Mu Caisang. After he left the ancestral land a hundred years ago, he didn''t even know that Mu Caisang was pregnant. Suddenly it came out that Tang Ye and Mu Caisang, who both already had a child, was still a charming and beautiful young woman. So Tang Ye had an affair with her, which was actually bad for Tang Ye¡¯s reputation. of. To this end, the Red Wall Palace did a lot of whitewashing work to avoid the collapse of the Tang Ye people''s design.


    Of course, from the perspective of Tang Ye''s personality, he doesn''t care about his own personality. Since he would do that with Mu Caisang, he must have feelings. It is the person who cares about, and he will definitely continue to care about and take care of him. As for his own personal setting, it is the opinions of others, but he will not be too fancy and disturb his own mind.


    However, at that time, the Red Wall Palace had already promoted Tang Ye as Tang Sheng to inspire and inspire people. Among them is a kind of faith. Just like controlling public opinion, using this seemingly vague thing can often better dominate people''s thinking, maintain order, and avoid chaos.


    Because of the blood left, Mu Caisang also agreed to the emperor of the Red Wall at that time to help stabilize the chaotic scenes that occurred after the battle for blood demon and the battle for luck. To this end, the Tang family was built and Mu Caisang became the owner of the family. Although Mu Caisang is a female stream, she is shrewd and capable. Although it did not develop the Tang family into a wealthy nobleman and a wealthy merchant, it also made the Tang family a symbolic family flowing between the red wall court and the wealthy, with capital that others would not dare to move. Then, the children of Mu Caisang and Tang Ye were born. From then on, the blood of Tang Sheng was inherited, and there was a story for the next century.


    In the Tang family, because Tang Sheng left at the beginning, the Tang family left more stories about Mu Caisang. Without Mu Caisang, there would be no Tang family. Therefore, the people of the Tang family behind, all think that Mu Caisang is the biggest hero. Tang Zisang probably did the same, so she wanted to know more about the story of Mu Caisang, the grandmother Zeng. As for the story of Tang Ye, Grandpa Zeng, anyone can ask anyone outside, so there is no need to follow up.


    Seeing Tang Zisang''s full of interest, Tang Ye didn''t want to hit her interest, so she chose some excellent places of Mu Caisang to talk about, such as how to break through to the holy way in the kind of air luck environment a hundred years ago, and **** The death picture is holy. The story is wonderful, and Tang Zisang was fascinated by it. However, it is also possible that just after the war, the power consumption was extremely high, and Tang Zisang burned the power of the dragon family''s blood, and even launched a life change, although Tang Ye used the full energy The power of luck prevented it, but it still had a certain harmful effect on Tang Zisang, and now there were some side effects, so Tang Zisang fell asleep after listening.


    Seeing Tang Zisang who had fallen asleep, his quiet look and a reassuring look, probably something Tang Zisang had rarely seen before, Tang Ye was very distressed and overwhelmed. He has heard a lot about Tang Zisang''s growth process, which is not good. Being kidnapped is regarded as the object that must be eliminated, because after she is the double sage, she inherits the double sage power across generations. These powers were caused by Tang Ye''s shelter.


    After watching Tang Zisang for a while, Tang Ye took a piece of clothing and put it on Tang Zisang, without disturbing Tang Zisang''s sleep, and then walked to the other side.


    On the other side, Wang Jiuxiao was there.


    Wang Jiuxiao was looking at the scenery on the ground through the glass window, his expression calm, but he was thinking.


    After Tang Ye walked over, Wang Jiuxiao noticed and turned and nodded to Tang Ye. Tang Ye waved his hand to show that he was welcome. The two stood together. Tang Ye was originally a one hundred and dozens of years old, but at this time, he was younger than Wang Jiuxiao, who looked like Tang Ye''s uncle.


    However, everyone knew that Tang Ye was peculiar, and he could cultivate to the holy way and even the realm of heaven and humanity a hundred years ago. In that state, his face is old slowly. At this time, Tang Ye had even reached the spiritually-rich world of Jiuzhongtian, where he could cultivate as much as he did during the past cultivating immortals. The aura nourishes the body, tempers the body, and keeps the body young and strong. The original masters of cultivators can all be beautiful. The face is not not young, but it grows slowly. Normal people have a life span of 100 years, which is very long. But one hundred years of age may be just the beginning for cultivators. Of course, this cultivator is going to achieve a certain degree, and it is not that he can live so long after practicing. If you don¡¯t break through to a certain level, you will never be able to do it, and you will still get sick and die as usual.


    Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao stood side by side, and looked down at the scenery below, which was a lush green forest. Tang Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and said, "There is a monster below."


    Wang Jiuxiao laughed and said, "I am afraid that there will be demons everywhere."


    Now that Qi Luck has returned to its heyday, demons have taken shape, and naturally they have sprung out. Even an animal that hasn''t been cultivated yet, under the influence of this kind of air transport, as long as it has a root of wisdom, or is protected by a tribal leader, it is very easy to transform into a spirit. It can be predicted that within a short period of time, the number of monsters will increase dramatically, and they will be able to form army after army to compete with human power.


    All-out chaos and all-out disputes have broken out!


    "What''s the next arrangement?" Tang Ye asked Wang Jiuxiao again. Wang Jiuxiao is the ruler of this land, so he should handle these matters. Tang Ye would not go beyond his power, he didn''t want to push the matter to Wang Jiuxiao either. He positioned himself as a subordinate, that is, if Wang Jiuxiao needed help, he would help.


    Of course, he is not controlled, he can move freely. There are many things that have nothing to do with Wang Jiuxiao and the Red Wall Palace. He needs to deal with it himself.


    Wang Jiuxiao said to Tang Ye: "We still need to develop strength. We have to go to Shenji Technology to see how many people can be armed. The enemies we are facing today can be dealt with not with ordinary guns and ammunition. The ability team is fully deployed. Here we are. The edge is not born with deification power, nor can it be acquired by learning. Without these powers, we must rely on our own local power."


    Their local strength is technological strength.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "This arrangement is very good. I will suppress the powers that have big threats as much as possible, and give you time to arrange and develop here."


    "Thanks Tang Sheng." Wang Jiuxiao said very gratefully.


    Then Wang Jiuxiao glanced at Tang Zisang''s side and said to Tang Ye: "Don''t Tang Sheng plan to find your daughter?"


    I asked about this, probably because I saw Tang Ye and Tang Zisang together. Tang Sheng''s home has always been fragmented. Tang Zisang was brought up by Wang Jiuxiao, who regarded Tang Zisang as his own daughter. Now that Tang Zisang is with his relatives, it is not so much the same as before, not so cold. He is very happy. Then I thought that the Tang family had other relatives. Tang Sheng traveled around the world, there should always be a complete home.


    Wang Jiuxiao knew that Tang Ye had a very strange daughter. However, she never appeared. Is that life or death?

 Chapter 2261： Looking for a long time!

    Speaking of Tang Ye''s daughter, it was naturally Tang Jiujiu. In fact, not many people know Tang Jiujiu. Even the current Sima family may not know her existence. Tang Jiujiu''s mother was Sima Yupu, the eldest lady of the Sima family a hundred years ago. Sima Yupu is quite famous. This is a woman who is as famous as Murong Huansha. At that time, there was a saying of South Murong and North Sima.


    However, Sima Yupu''s fate was quite ups and downs. Her eldest brother Sima Kuangnan was poisoned and fell into a trough at the peak of his career, and never recovered. Then within the Sima family, all the collateral children wanted to fight for the right to own the family. Sima Yupu stood up in order to prevent these things from happening. She has excellent abilities, not even inferior to her elder brother Sima Kuangnan, so she has become the new power controller of the Sima family.


    However, just like fate, she was found to be terminally ill soon after, and there is not much time. This hit her very hard and almost broke her. At this time, she met Tang Ye, or Tang Ye appeared in her world. Then Tang Ye cured the legs of her elder brother Sima Kuangnan. In this way, the fate of the Sima family can be saved, and the Sima madman can support the Sima family again.


    As for Sima Yupu''s terminal illness, she originally had no hope, because even if Tang Ye helped to check it, she was helpless at first. After finding out the truth of the so-called terminal illness, it was discovered that the demon spirit was boarding and taking his life. This demon spirit comes from the ninth heaven, the strongest of the nine heavens, and is divided into the mysterious and unknown twelve demon branches. The power of each demon branch is very powerful. The so-called demon branch is like the branch of a tree, born on the demon tree, each time a demon branch is refined, it can obtain extremely terrifying power. If you gain the power of all the twelve demon branches, you have already surpassed the level of the gods, even surpassed the ancient gods, and went hand in hand with the Pangu God Emperor.


    Such a demon spirit could not be expelled even by Tang Ye. However, by chance, Tang Ye obtained the "Di Zang Heart Sutra" from Master Yimei. Through the power of the Earth Zang Heart Sutra, he could suppress the demon spirit, surrender it and transform it into his own power. It''s just that the method of transformation is not to directly transform Sima Yupu, but to transform Sima Yupu after she became pregnant!


    The demon spirit boarding is like a blood heritage. After Sima Yupu became pregnant, the demon spirit transferred to the unborn child. In doing this, the demon spirit actually wanted to give himself a new life. In the environment of a hundred years ago, the demon spirit thought he could be born, and there was no need to pass on and lurking from generation to generation. However, when the demon spirit transferred to a new life form, it happened to be the most vulnerable period. This is connected with the new life, which is naturally fragile. At this time, the appearance of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra suppressed the demon spirit. Sima Yupu chanted daily again, inspiring the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, causing the demon spirit to be consumed, the power was integrated into the fetus in her body, and finally the demon spirit even disappeared, and the power was completely absorbed and transformed by the fetus in her body!


    This fetus is naturally Tang Jiujiu, the daughter of Sima Yupu and Tang Ye. Sima Yupu gradually fell in love with Tang Ye, and then the two fell asleep together and had an indescribable relationship. If some safety measures were not taken, they had children. However, this can be said to be a great opportunity. Because of this, Sima Yupu resolved the terminal illness and gave birth to Tang Jiujiu, a strange child.


    Because of the fusion of the power of the twelve demon branches, it takes only three months to fuse one demon branch, and the twelve demon branches take thirty-six months, a total of three years. Therefore, Tang Jiujiu was born after Sima Yupu gave birth to three years. This is almost the same as Nezha.


    Back then, when Sima Yupu was pregnant with Tang Jiujiu, he was targeted by Xu Wuming, and then Xu Wuming was killed by Tang Ye, but only the clone. In desperation, he asked Master Yimei to help protect Sima Yupu. After that, Sima Yupu retired, as if disappeared.


    The outside world has never heard of Sima Yupu, and after Master Yimei passed away, Sima Yupu has no news. For this reason, Tang Jiujiu, the child she gave birth, is also unknown.


    Even if it is the Red Wall Palace, the person in the seat of the emperor knows that there is a person like Tang Jiujiu. This was because the emperor of the red wall had asked the emperor of the red wall to help and shelter Sima Yupu, and the emperor of the red wall only knew about it. As a condition, if the Red Wall Palace is in trouble in the future, the Tang family, or Tang Jiujiu, should help the Red Wall Palace to tide over the difficulties.


    This is tantamount to reserve a rescue force for the Red Wall Palace. Of course, this force is quite gambled, because if Tang Jiujiu can''t grow smoothly, the powerful power of the demon spirit will be useless. Moreover, even if Tang Jiujiu was born, what kind of person would he be when he grows up, if he is affected by the power of the demon spirit, it is possible to go astray.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao believed that the life of the Tang family would not be so bad. Although a hundred years have passed, he believes that Tang Jiujiu was born extraordinary and must be alive, but he has never appeared. Now that Tang Ye came back, the world situation had changed drastically. He felt that even if Tang didn''t show up for a long time, he would have to look for it.


    It is undeniable that Wang Jiuxiao hopes that while the Tang family will get together, they have other thoughts. That is, the strength of the Tang family is very strong, which is exactly what is needed in the troubled times.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Wang Jiuxiao to mention Tang Jiujiu. As for Wang Jiuxiao''s mind, it doesn''t matter to him. As the human king, he must try his best to protect this land and people. This is actually very admirable. Therefore, even if Wang Jiuxiao fancy Tang Jiujiu''s power. Tang Ye felt nothing. However, for Tang Jiujiu, he had no clue.


    Although he can detect and perceive through the power of blood connection, he has tried it. He can perceive Tang Zisang and Long Qing, but Tang Jiujiu has no clue. He didn''t know why this was, maybe Tang Jiujiu''s power was so strong that he couldn''t track it. Or maybe Tang Jiujiu cut off contact by himself, not letting people find her.


    "How much do you know about a long time?" Tang Ye asked Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao shook his head and said, "I only know that she is Tang Sheng''s daughter. As for the others, I don''t know anything. I have used the power of Shenji Technology to track down, but I haven''t found any clues."


    After a hundred years, it must be very difficult to know Tang Jiujiu''s clues. Even if Tang Jiujiu was born a hundred years ago, no one else but Sima Yupu knew about it. Therefore, a hundred years later, people will certainly know less.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t know Tang Jiujiu''s situation, and Tang Ye didn''t return until a hundred years later, and he didn''t know either. Even before, he didn''t know Tang Jiujiu''s name. If it hadn''t been for Master Yimei to reach the Red Wall Emperor, saying that it was Sima Yupu who had left him and named his daughter for a long time, they might not have known it.


    Tang Ye looked at the scenery passing by outside the plane and took a deep breath. It''s time to find this daughter.

 Chapter 2262： Already in action!

    Tang Ye had always wanted to find Tang Jiujiu''s daughter, but because of the imperative to weaken the gods, he was the only one who could do this in the ancestral land. He could only run around this first. Now, the plan to weaken the gods has been successfully completed. Although the gods have come, the gods are now acting secretly, and the formation of the three-legged dispute will probably last for a long time.


    So, taking advantage of this little time, I must go to find my daughter. There are too many concerns, and guilt.


    Although there has been no news about Tang Jiujiu for a hundred years, Tang Ye believes that since Tang Jiujiu was born in the ancestral land, there must be traces. Tang Ye would find out even the smallest traces, and vowed not to stop until he found his daughter.


    "During this period, I will look for a long time. If there is something that can¡¯t be solved, you can contact me. Black dragon and Xiaozi will probably stay at the red wall court. They have divine powers and can be compared to lower-level gods. As a leader, if it weren''t for the problem of the **** level, it should be solved." Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded and said: "Okay, with Cangcang and the others, there should be no problem with the current issues to be dealt with. Now the only thing to worry about is the people. Now the existence of demons has been fully exposed and cannot be covered up. Then people will do this. Panic, I don¡¯t know if the people around you are demons and ghosts. The collapse of the worldview, it will take a long time to adapt."


    Tang Ye was silent for a while and said, "When life is threatened, even if you don''t adapt, you will instinctively react. Half a year is enough time for them to realize that this world has been subverted."


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t speak, looking at the scenery passing by on the ground. He couldn''t do anything about the world being subverted. After all, it was the trend of heaven and earth. For people, this is just the beginning of the nightmare, far from over. However, from the perspective of modern civilization, it should not be difficult for people to accept it. After all, there are so many fantasy disaster movies, or apocalyptic movies. The situation at this time is actually like those movies. Of course, seeing these scenes is different from being immersive. Watching a movie may feel very refreshing and fantasize about becoming a hero in such a world. But the reality is that when you are truly in this situation, you are too weak to guarantee whether you will be alive in the next second!


    If you die, you have nothing. No one wants to die. Therefore, many people collapse first because of fear of death. Without power, in such a world, it is destined to be a tragedy.


    "There is a demon below." When Wang Jiuxiao was silent, Tang Ye looked at the dense forest on the ground and said.


    Wang Jiuxiao smiled and said, "There are demons everywhere now, and these are temporarily out of control. If you see evil among people, you definitely can''t just sit back and watch. However, now the demons should also have a way of commanding them. It¡¯s just getting up, if you want to mobilize, it will be a dead end. What''s more, they can see us and we are there. They hide underneath for fear of trembling, fearing that they will be wiped out by us."


    The emperor''s car, that representative is not the emperor but also a very strong person. Such a person, even the Great Demon King, is not easy to deal with easily. The monster races that have risen in the forest now are all young people, afraid that it will be too late.


    Tang Ye smiled when he saw Wang Jiuxiao saying that he didn''t put the monster in his eyes. Of course he knew that Wang Jiuxiao was not arrogant and despised the monster race. Wang Jiuxiao''s words just show that he still knows the situation of the monster clan very well, and he is also collecting a large amount of information about the monster clan to fully grasp it, so that it will not be so difficult to deal with the monster clan. This is the vision and means that the emperor of the Red Wall must have, as well as the vigorous and vigorous handling of things.


    Wang Jiuxiao squinted his eyes, and said: "The demons are fully up, and it is not difficult to understand their situation. Besides, they are still extremely brutal. There are not many demons who get enlightened, and most demons are still It can be called a''monster'', even if it is powerful, it can be dealt with with a little trap. However, the situation of the demons is more worrying than the demons. The demons must have been born, but the current collection There are very few demons that have arrived."


    Tang Ye pondered for a while and said, "I will pay attention to the Demon Race, and I will tell you what news I find."


    "Thank you Tang Sheng, then." Wang Jiuxiao thanked.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and asked him to be polite, and then said, "You were blocked by the monster clan before? When I was fighting with Fengzhu Lian and the others, I felt the power of your emperor sword and the breath of four powerful monsters. .Is the Yaozu attacking you?"


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded and said, "I was blocked by the Four Great Demon Kings. I wanted to use the power of the ancient jade seal to help you. I knew Cangcang and the others had a problem, so I wanted to use the ancient jade seal to reverse it. They were attacked by the four great demon kings. They are different from the general demon race, they are much less brutal than other demon races, and they are extremely intelligent."


    Speaking of the Four Great Demon Kings, Tang Ye remembered the Tiger King and Lion King who set up traps to capture the power of the Phoenix Pearl Curtain Suzaku last time. The four demon kings of the demon clan have extremely high open minds and are recognized by Qi Yun, which must be a mechanism for balance under the adjustment of Qi Yun. Then, the abilities of these four demon kings must not be underestimated.


    Since it is the vanguard force in restraining the balance, it is normal to reach the **** level. Now it is full of luck again, and the strength of the four demon kings will definitely advance by leaps and bounds. The most important thing is that they themselves inherit the blood power of the ancestors of the demon clan''s royal clan in the past, and inherit the powerful secret techniques of the demon clan in the past. Last time I dealt with the Phoenix Pearl Curtain, the ancient monster fierce formation used was the best proof. Before they were far from being Phoenix Pearl Curtain''s opponents, but after using the Ancient Demon Fierce Formation, they easily suppressed the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. Such power is very powerful.


    Tang Ye frowned, and said, "These four demon kings have extremely high wits, and they are now as powerful as the lower-level gods. And they inherit the royal bloodline, as well as the ancient demon clan secret arts, and the killer clan holy path experts It''s easy. We must be careful. The four monster kings of the monster race and their tribes will all be the backbone of the monster race."


    "The tiger tribe, the lion tribe, the snake tribe, the scorpion tribe, it seems that these monster tribes must focus on tracking." Wang Jiuxiao said. The last time the air luck was adjusted, it was these four monster races that got their minds enlightened. Kaizhi, the leader of the clan in the monster clan, will affect the clan members together, so that the clan members also enjoy the benefits. Then, these four demon tribes are definitely stronger than other demon tribes.


    These things are not good for Human Race, and the situation of Human Race will become more and more severe.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "How did the descending gods track?"


    Wang Jiuxiao sighed and said, "The gods did not track them, but the gods have already acted. In a small town outside the northwest desert, all people suddenly contracted strange diseases, and some people died. Before, a meteor fell on Over there, it is one of the gods. Then things in the small town are by no means occasional, I am afraid it is the gods."

 Chapter 2263： Mysteriously missing!

    The gods descended to slaughter mankind. It¡¯s certainly not a coincidence that everyone in a small town has contracted weird diseases. And if it is manipulated, it can cause an accident in a town at once, except for the gods who have this ability.


    Hearing Wang Jiuxiao''s words, Tang Ye immediately thought of the actions taken by the gods. The methods of the gods are not as bright, great and justice as people think in tradition. There are different differences in the gods, which are defined according to the various magic skills they master. For example, the gods who master poisonous arts use the magical poisonous skills. This kind of magical skill, like those who practice poison, can poison people when attacking, and even more cruel harm. People also know this kind of god, such as the **** of plague.


    It''s just that people don''t know that the Plague God is a tribe of gods, not just a person. After all, in people''s traditional thinking and records, the gods are supreme, and one is enough. In fact, in the past, the gods ruled the sky and the earth, even a lower-level **** is very powerful, and it is an existence that people can only look up to. Therefore, in the human world, it has always been enough to send only one **** among the tribes, so people rarely see gods of the same nature.


    "If all the people in a town are infected with the disease by means of the gods, then it is probably the **** of plague, right? Infecting the disease, large-scale, this is in line with the method of the **** of plague." Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao. In the memory of the remnant old man he inherited from Jiuzhongtian, there is a lot of heaven. Therefore, he guessed it was the Plague God tribe.


    He continued: "This is a very good arrangement. The magical skills of the Plague God tribe can slaughter humans and even all creatures on a large scale. To eliminate excessive will load, it must be carried out on a large scale."


    "The Plague God tribe?" Wang Jiuxiao frowned and wondered. The **** of plague is the **** of plague, and even the tribe, can it be said that there is more than one **** of plague?


    Tang Ye nodded, and told Wang Jiuxiao about the situation of the gods. After Wang Jiuxiao heard this, his expression became more serious. The gods are still based on tribes, so don''t there be a considerable number of gods? In this case, what ability does human beings have to deal with?


    Tang Ye knew about these conditions a long time ago, fortunately, it prevented the heavenly gods from coming, otherwise they would really have no room for resistance. Now that you have bought some time, you must buy more time. He said to Wang Jiuxiao: "You can''t let the gods fully descend, otherwise I won''t be able to fight. And now the descending gods will definitely find a way to make the gods return. For this, we need to know what methods the gods will use to achieve this goal. ."


    Tang Ye glanced at Wang Jiuxiao, stared for a moment, thought of something, and said: "The power of the ancient jade seal can impact the air transport and make the air transport distorted. You have to pay attention. A hundred years ago, the existence of the air transport shackles, you can Use the ancient jade seal to break. However, a hundred years later, the air transport shackles have loosened on their own, so the power of the ancient jade seal is not enough to break. This is why I must gather all eight powers to break the air transport shackles. However, the ancient jade seal The power is still very strong, and the gods can use it to create conditions for other stronger gods to descend. Therefore, next, we must protect the ancient jade seal."


    When Wang Jiuxiao heard Tang Ye¡¯s words, he nodded and said: "Tang Sheng, please rest assured, I will. I am already arranging this point. I also know that the power of the ancient jade seal is very strange. Such a strange power, in this way In troubled times, it''s impossible to play a role at all."


    Tang Ye nodded. These things have been arranged, and he can look for Tang for a long time. However, since the gods have acted there, it''s okay for him to go there and see. If he was sure that it was the deity, he told Wang Jiuxiao and asked him to send a divine power holder to deal with it. Normal power teams can''t deal with it.


    "I went to the northwest town where a large-scale disease had occurred to see the situation, and then went to Xiangshan Temple to look for the traces left by Master Yimei. Back then, I asked Yimei to protect Yupu. He should know the whereabouts of Yupu." Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao.


    "Okay." Wang Jiuxiao nodded. Then Wang Jiuxiao turned his head to look at Tang Zisang who was sleeping on the other side. He hesitated, but he still said to Tang Ye: "Don''t accompany Zisang?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will take her with her. She is taking a little bit wrong now, and she has to turn around, otherwise her cultivation will be a mess."


    Tang Zisang''s current cultivation is indeed a little messy. Both the Poison Sage Dao and the Dao of sentient beings have some touches, but they have not studied in depth, but are supported by the power of the Long Family bloodline.


    Wang Jiuxiao nodded and said: "Zisang''s talent is very high. She can develop and deal with the gods. I''m afraid of her personality and heart problems. Now that Tang Sheng personally carries it, I feel relieved. I grew up watching Zisang, and I treat her as my own daughter. However, it is a bit embarrassing to say that. Zisang has an extraordinary destiny, how can I expect this...hehehe..."


    Tang Ye shook his head, telling Wang Jiuxiao not to be humble, but also gratefully said: "I want to thank you for it. If it weren''t for you to look at Zisang, she might not grow up to now."


    "In fact, there are still many people who have helped Zisang, witches, and other hidden powers." Wang Jiuxiao said.


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing understanding. He knew that many people he knew were secretly helping Tang Zisang, such as Murong Huansha, and the two fox demon Qiuya and Qiu Yao.


    Speaking of the two fox demon Qiuya and Qiuyao, Tang Ye was actually very doubtful. Because before the destiny gods twisted Fengzhu Curtain and their will and actions to besiege him, Qiuya and Qiu Yao did not appear. This is not normal. Qiuya and Qiuyao are very powerful. The seven-tailed fox monsters are about to be in the realm of gods. If they were also controlled before, they would come to him. With these two fox monsters, he felt that he was afraid. Can''t handle it anymore.


    But Qiuya and Qiuyao did not come. So, are Qiuya and Qiu Yao not being manipulated? But if they are not manipulated, why didn''t they come to help themselves?


    Tang Ye thought about this question, and felt that Qiuya and Qiu Yao were trapped by something. However, those who can trap Qiuya and Qiu Yao must be very powerful. Tang Ye speculated that it might be the demon clan. After all, the Monster Race''s comeback, the rare opportunity, coupled with the Monster Race''s hatred of the Human Race, certainly cannot allow Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao to betray on the Human Race side. Then the Yaozu had absolute reasons to deal with Qiuya and Qiuyao. The problem is that Qiuya and Qiuyao are so powerful, it is not easy for the demon clan who just got up to deal with them.


    Tang Ye was still very concerned about the sudden disappearance of Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.


    At this time, in a certain jungle, Qiuya and Qiu Yao were fighting against a young woman. The woman looked delicate and gentle, as petite and exquisite as a southern girl. However, facing Qiuya and Qiuyao, she was calm and confident.


    "You two foxes, you can make me a good dress." The woman smiled at Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao.

 Chapter 2264： Got a problem with your head?

    In fact, Qiuya and Qiuyao were also distorted by the destiny gods in their will and actions, and they were also going to deal with Tang Ye. However, when they went, they were suddenly blocked by a force. Then, they used their illusions, trying to quickly get rid of the people who blocked them. But I never expected that the illusion they displayed was used by the people who blocked them and trapped them.


    At this time, Qiuya and Qiuyao were indeed in the same forest, but their situation was in an illusion. And because they were in the illusion, they were still in a state where their will and actions were distorted by the destiny god.


    This is very strange. Now the will and actions of those people who were twisted by the destiny gods have been relieved, but Qiuya and Qiu Yao still exist. This means that Qiuya and Qiuyao are isolated, and even if the control of the destiny **** is removed, they still stay in the state of being controlled before.


    Then, the illusion that can be isolated even by the control of the destiny **** is too powerful. This is not the illusion of Qiuya and Qiu Yao, because their illusion has been captured, and the person who captured it is the gentle, smart, and somewhat naughty girl in front of them.


    "Who are you?!" Qiuya and Qiu Yao were very angry when they heard the girl say that she would use herself to make clothes, that is, she would skin the fox. Qiuya stared at the girl and snorted coldly. She and Qiuyao have been fighting with the girl for a long time, but the girl has resolved their attacks. At this time, she is still at ease, and she has to be surprised and kind of ominous. Premonition.


    From the time they were captured by the girl in the illusion and conversely trapped them, they were very puzzled about how sacred such a girl is. They are seven-tailed fox monsters, their strength is approaching the **** level, and the illusion itself is one of their best abilities, but they were actually taken by a girl.


    This is capture!


    In other words, the illusion they created was used by this girl in turn, and they were trapped in their illusion, but they couldn''t break it.


    They had never seen such a powerful and strange secret technique. So they are very curious about who this girl is, is it a god? However, they didn''t know whether the gods had descended, because they were trapped in this illusion and completely ignorant of the situation outside.


    The girl smiled at Qiuya and Qiuyao and said, "I didn''t expect the monster clan to be so powerful. Fortunately, I found you, otherwise you will cause a lot of trouble, haha."


    "Who are you?" Qiu Yao looked very angry. The girl kept avoiding her identity, she just wanted to figure it out.


    The girl curled her lips and said: "Do you ask me to tell you? There is no such reason. Of course, I can''t tell you, but there must be some conditions. For example, if you defeated me, I have no choice. If you want to beg for mercy, then I will tell you."


    "You..." Qiu Yao was even more angry, thinking that the girl was teasing them on purpose.


    The girl grinned, not playful, and said: "Don''t you know that you can''t beat me, so you think there must be no way to know my identity, so you are very unwilling, and then become angry?"


    "We can not only defeat you, but also kill you!" Qiu Yao couldn''t bear his anger, and rushed out to attack the girl. When she rushed over, she turned into a seven-tailed fox demon, with seven white fluffy tails, two foxes stood up, her face was like a fox whisker, which was very angry. Then, with sharp claws in her hands, she instantly swept in front of the girl and grabbed it fiercely. The sharp momentum seemed to cut through the dark night sky.


    However, the girl did not evade. When Qiu Yao caught her, her body suddenly became illusory, and Qiu Yao caught her. Then, the girl appeared on the other side and looked at Qiu Yao with a smile and said, "Didn¡¯t I tell you? In this illusion, I exist and don¡¯t exist, so you can¡¯t hit me at all. Oh."


    call!


    At this time, the girl was talking to Qiu Yao, but suddenly a sharp catching force caught her behind her, the momentum was stronger than Qiu Yao''s attack just now. This was Qiuya''s attack. Qiuya locked the position where the girl would change, and immediately attacked.


    This time, the girl was caught, and there was no way to avoid this sudden attack. However, strangely, the girl''s body became illusory again. Qiuya''s attack has even penetrated the girl''s body, but the girl is still fine. Even the girl turned her head and looked at Qiuya, still smiling, and then she looked a little helpless, and said: "What I said is not difficult to understand, why don''t you believe it? In this illusion, I am a fake, you simply fight Not me, unless you break the illusion. But can you break it?"


    Although he spoke with a small smile, he always felt quite arrogant. No wonder Qiuya and Qiuyao were itchy.


    The attack failed, Qiuya and Qiuyao stepped back and stood together, staring at the girl, expressing anger, and thinking about how to deal with this mysterious girl.


    "Why do you want to stop us?" Qiuya said to the girl again, "We are going to kill the great demon of Venerable Void. If you stop us, are you in the same group with Venerable Void?"


    "Void Lord?" The little girl looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao with a smile, and said: "I think you are the bad guys compared to him. Although I don''t like him, I even hate him, but my mother told me that You have to respect him and be inwardly. It must be angry. It is one thing to forgive or not forgive. If you don¡¯t forgive, then continue to be angry. This is the punishment for him, and it is what my mother and I deserve. "


    "???"


    Qiuya and Qiuyao felt inexplicable when they heard what this girl said. What is this mess, this "he" is the Void Lord? If so, it sounds as if this girl has a special relationship with the Void Lord.


    Qiuya feels that she is going to destroy the big demon now, which means righteousness. She looked at the girl and said: "I see you as an evil person. In that case, don''t stop us, otherwise this land will be huge. Disaster!"


    "If you stop him, there will be disaster, right?" The girl was a little confused, and said, "Isn''t he always doing things for the sake of heaven and earth for the people? If so, how could it bring disasters to this land? All the disasters he brought were brought to his family."


    "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Qiuya was a little anxious. She was afraid that the time would be too long to prevent the great demon from exterminating the world, and shouted to the girl: "If you don''t want to see the common people suffer catastrophe, then don''t stop us! "


    The girl is still a little confused, looking at Qiu Ya: "I suddenly think you are the more problematic. Are you two foxes, aren''t you from the Yaozu? When did the Yaozu care about the catastrophe on earth? Are you... The problem?"

 Chapter 2265： Power suppression!

    The girl just came out of the world, the specific situation is not very clear, so some of the views are the same as before. Since it is a monster race, how can he care about the catastrophe on earth? On the contrary, most of the past human catastrophes were organized by demons. So now I met Qiuya and Qiuyao and claimed to stop the demon. The girl didn''t believe it.


    Besides, Qiuya and Qiuyao are going to deal with the Void Lord, and the identity of the Void Lord, she doesn''t think it is the great demon. Although she had just come out, she knew the identity of the Void Lord as soon as she felt it. Even though the identity of the Void Lord was directly revealed, she did not see it. But she didn''t see it, she also knew who it was, so she had what she said just now.


    Qiuya looked at the girl and always felt that the girl did not look like an evil person. If it is an evil current, the breath will be very different. The girl in front of her looked smart and gentle, very harmonious with the earth, where could she be an evil person. Maybe it was a master who had been hidden for a long time who came out when the world came out. Without knowing it, he saw that they were a monster clan and shot.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao have seen the strength of this girl, powerful and mysterious. Let alone whether they can deal with it, even if they can deal with it, it will take a lot of time. Because a lot of time has passed from before to now, and they can''t beat this girl, and they can''t break away from this girl.


    They want to prevent the Great Demon from destroying the world, so they can''t be delayed. Therefore, if the girl can stop blocking them, whether it is fighting or persuading, they are willing.


    However, listening to what the girl said, she didn''t intend to let them get away. She also said that as a monster clan, it is hypocritical to care about the catastrophe on earth. Probably this girl thinks that all demons are evil.


    Qiuya looked at the girl and said, "The world is not only the human race, but my monster race, and various other creatures. If the world is destroyed, how should we survive? So, this is a common thing for all the world!"


    The girl frowned, thought for a moment, and said: "You make a lot of sense, but I don''t believe that the Void Lord will destroy the world, so I won''t let you go."


    "You..." Qiuya was quite speechless. How could this happen? This girl looked so lovable, she was so stubborn.


    Qiu Yao always doesn''t like this kind of person who looks very low-key and indisputable, but is really dragging. Seeing the girl like this, she couldn''t bear it at all, and shouted in a low voice: "Sister, don''t talk nonsense with her, nonsense will only waste time!"


    After drinking low, Qiu Yao shot the girl again. She no longer used sharp claws to attack, but issued the "phantom clone" of the fox demon secret technique, through the mystery of the illusion, to copy the clone, so that several clones can be issued at once, and then form a general attack.


    After the welcome clone was launched, dozens of Qiuyao suddenly appeared around, taking up the surrounding area. Then, these clones attacked the girl together. At this moment, no matter how the girl dodges, she will basically be chased immediately.


    However, such an attack is not a threat to a girl who can be turned into a fake. Because when these clones attacked the girl, the girl became illusory, and Qiu Yao clone hits like air.


    Seeing these situations, the girl felt a little helpless, and said: "I have said that your attacks are useless to me, so why are you doing so useless?"


    "Virtual reality, broken!" However, at this moment, Qiu Ya, who did not make a move, shouted in a low voice. I saw that in front of her, a huge mirror appeared. The mirror shone forward, just in time for the girl.


    Then, Qiu Yao''s clone attack came. Hit the girl, this time, there was a physical collision. In other words, Qiu Yao hits a body that is not illusory, then it is a girl''s entity!


    The girl''s illusion deprivation mystery was broken. Under the virtual reality activated by Qiuya, when she turned into an illusory body, she was irradiated with the position of the entity, and then Qiu Yao was hit.


    This is a secret technique that is located in the illusion, but out of the illusion.


    As a powerful monster family close to the eight-tailed fox demon, Qiuya is very good at constructing illusions. At the same time, he is also very good at cracking illusions. The girl''s strength is indeed very powerful, it has captured the illusion she created, and in turn trapped her. However, this does not mean that she can''t crack her illusion.


    Now, being forced to be urgent, she no longer hides her privately, but uses the virtual reality. This is not to decipher her illusion, but to decipher the girl''s secret technique of switching between reality and reality.


    The girl was indeed hit by Qiu Yao, but she was not injured. She just took a step back when she was hit by unexpected force at the moment she was attacked. But after taking a step back, Qiu Yao''s attack could no longer shake her. Then she waved her hand like a weed on her sleeve. I saw Qiu Yao''s clone being flung out. It can be seen that the power of the girl is also very strong.


    However, the secret technique of switching between virtual and reality that she had always maintained was broken, and that was one of her failures.


    The girl looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao, her expression a little uncomfortable. Although the girl looked gentle and low-key, she always smiled. However, she also doesn''t like failure. In the face of failure, it becomes cold, like a person has changed.


    But Qiuya and Qiuyao don''t care about the girl''s changes, their goal is to deal with the Demon. Qiuya looked coldly and said to the girl: "I just want to tell you that we are not unable to defeat you. If you have to stop us, then don''t blame us for not dying with you. In addition, you can capture my illusion, as I can Crack."


    The girl looked at Qiuya, her smile gradually solidified, and she became despised!


    That''s right, it was a kind of contempt, very contempt, and completely ignored Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao. She was a failure, and then she changed her temperament. Probably, this girl actually has a personality problem.


    And, all of a sudden, the girl seemed to be extremely tall, cold and arrogant, no longer the gentle and gentle girl. The corners of her mouth were turned upside down, and her provocation, sarcasm, and contempt for Qiuya and Qiu Yao were very obvious. She said to Qiuya, "A mere eight-tailed vixen, dare you talk to me like this?"


    "No, you haven''t reached the realm of the eight-tailed fox demon, so kill you with one finger, right?" The girl said, suddenly disappeared, and in the blink of an eye, she was behind Qiuya.


    "What?!" At this moment, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao''s eyes widened. It''s not that they haven''t seen a speed like a girl, Tang Ye can do it, including maybe they can do it themselves. However, at this time, the girl gave them the feeling that it was not only extremely fast, but also suppressed. And the suppression of this momentum comes directly from strength.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao couldn''t move their bodies at this time. It''s not that they don''t want to move, but the power from the girl is so powerful that their bodies are instinctively stiff. Even the instinctive reaction was gone, they realized that the strength of this girl was much stronger than them.


    When the girl reached Qiuya, she stretched out a thin, white finger, facing Qiuya''s head, and said, "You can go to death."

 Chapter 2266： A little mistake!

    At this moment, Qiuya and Qiu Yao froze. This state hasn''t lasted long, it''s just a moment. At this moment, they were frightened by the girl''s terrifying power and couldn''t react. And this state will kill them.


    The girl was already facing Qiuya''s head, and the next moment a terrible power would burst through her head, and then she would die. According to ordinary people''s perception, the nine-tailed monster fox has nine lives, so now the seven-tailed monster fox has seven lives. If you die once, Qiuya can be resurrected. But in fact, this is not the case. Only when you cultivate to the nine-tailed demon fox can you have multiple lives. This is the realm of the nine-tailed fox demon, who can surpass the gods and condense multiple demon elements, and then can create multiple lives through the art of fantasy and reality. Therefore, without reaching the realm of the nine-tailed fox demon, the fox demon does not have multiple lives.


    Therefore, if Qiuya were killed now, she would die forever.


    Qiuya didn''t expect that she would be killed here. She thought that she had reached the peak of the seven-tailed fox demon, and the people of the ancestral land, even the descending gods, could not kill her easily. But now, a girl who suddenly appeared can kill her easily.


    Neither Qiuya nor Qiu Yao could accept this result.


    Use Tang Sheng''s power to help!


    At this time, the will of Qiuya and Qiuyao was also distorted by the destiny **** to regard the Void Lord as the world-destroying demon, but the perception of the Void Lord as Tang Sheng was distorted. But they still knew that they were transformed into a hundred years ago because of the power of Tang Sheng''s aura, and they borrowed Tang Sheng''s way of cultivation, and their strength has also improved by leaps and bounds. Therefore, at the most critical moment, you can borrow part of Tang Sheng''s Qi Yun power to use.


    At the moment when her life is threatened, Qiuya can only hope that Tang Sheng''s power can save her. Although she could not move, she thought silently in her heart, leading out the power of Tang Sheng''s luck. Then at the moment when the girl was about to give out power to break her head, a ray of golden light radiated from her body, countering the girl like a sharp blade.


    "Huh?" The girl felt the power from Qiuya''s body, was taken aback, snorted, and then withdrew a few steps.


    This shows that the girl is also very jealous of the Tang Sheng power issued by Qiu Ya, and she has to evade a few steps in a row. After pulling enough distance, she stopped, and then lightly hit twice with her right hand, and immediately sent out two moonlight cunning powers, forming a cross-cut attack. The golden light that hit Tang Shengqi''s luck power, and then the two forces collided, and finally resolved separately.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao took advantage of this little time to escape from the girl''s coercive force, jump quickly, get a sufficient distance from the girl, and then send out their full defense. They were also extremely surprised at this time, this girl can easily dissolve Tang Sheng''s power of luck, what is it sacred?


    They realized that they were probably no match for this girl. They looked at the girl with stern faces and a little ugly. After all, this is a threat to life, and it is inevitable to panic.


    After the girl dissolved Tang Sheng¡¯s energy, she looked at Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao, and suddenly changed her appearance. She was no longer so cold and gloomy, she would kill if she didn¡¯t agree with her, and she returned to the gentle and shallow she started at The smile looks harmless to humans and animals. This made Qiuya and Qiuyao very confused and depressed. Sure enough, the twisted and perverted guys are all geeks in the world, with terrifying power.


    The girl smiled and looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao and said, "I suddenly decided that I won''t kill you anymore. However, there are some things about you that make me curious. You... why do you have his power?"


    "His power is not something anyone can use. Since he can use his power, he probably acquiesced to it. However, things are really strange. They acquiesced to you to use his power, but you want to Go kill him. What is the reason?" The girl looked at Qiuya and Qiu Yao, her expression changed again.


    According to this logic, she speculated a result, which she did not expect just now. And this result is that Qiuya and Qiuyao get Tang Sheng''s power, but they are going to kill Tang Sheng. That is not to avenge their gratitude. Girls will not agree with this approach. So she stared at Qiuya and Qiu Yao, her expression was a bit scary. She hummed: "Are you avenging revenge for grace?"


    Qiuya and Qiuyao are really unpredictable about this girl, and they feel very changeable. Just now they thought the girls had changed back to the one they started, and they said they wouldn''t kill them. They were relieved, after all, they didn''t want to be killed. But now the girl''s momentum suddenly changed again, as if she was very angry. They don''t know why girls are like this. However, they quickly pondered what the girl said, and Qiuya understood a little. She looked at the girl and said, "We will never avenge revenge. You said''him'', you mean Tang Sheng? So you know Tang Sheng, yes, the power I sent just now is Tang Sheng''s power. But we are very Respect Tang Sheng, you will never avenge revenge."


    "Heh." The girl sneered, and hummed: "You are going to kill him and you are not avenging your grievances, are you retributing your grievances? It''s because I haven''t been out for too long, so don''t you understand what people think of them?


    "What are you talking about? We are going to kill Tang Sheng? This is absolutely impossible, how could I kill Tang Sheng, such a rebellious thing, I absolutely can''t do it!" Qiu Ya said solemnly.


    "Wait..." Qiuya looked at the girl''s solemn defense, and suddenly seemed to understand the girl''s meaning, and said: "You mean, the Void Lord is Tang Sheng, we are going to kill the Void Lord, so we are going to kill Tang Holy?"


    The girl looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao, and felt more and more strange. These two vixens seemed to be fragmented, their heads were not working well, and their will was a little abnormal. She has no evidence, but she feels this way. From the beginning, she felt a little strange. Then she looked up at the sky, squinted her eyes, her eyes sharpened.


    "This is impossible, the great demon of Void Lord, how could it be Tang Sheng! But..." Qiu Ya seemed to be stimulated, her thoughts a little messy. This is because she used Tang Sheng''s power just now, and this affected the control of the Destiny God. After all, in reality, the control of the destiny **** has failed.


    "Oh!" At this time, the girl exclaimed, and said: "You really were controlled by that guy, so I said it was a bit strange. This is my mistake, huh..."


    "What?" Qiu Ya didn''t understand even more, it made her head explode, as if suddenly a lot of inexplicable things hit her head.


    At this time, the girl waved her hand and removed the illusion.


    "Ah!" As soon as the illusion was gone, Qiuya and Qiuyao immediately felt as if their heads were hit, and they were in pain.


    The recovered Qiuya and Qiuyao were no longer under the control of the destiny gods, knowing that the Void Lord was Tang Sheng, and then looked around, feeling a little at a loss.


    What are you doing?

 Chapter 2267： Kind of neurotic!

    The girl looked at Qiuya and Qiu Yao''s reaction, and couldn''t help but sighed a long time, showing a very helpless look. Because at this moment, she knew that Qiuya and Qiuyao were controlled by the destiny god. An existence like her, of course, knows about the destiny gods. But for the destiny god, she was also very helpless and could not deal with it.


    Thousands of years ago, in the chaotic battle between heaven and earth, the ancient gods wanted to solve the changed heavenly book, but in the end they still did not succeed. They could only use the fairness mechanism of air movement adjustment to make the three ways into one The supreme old way of Bodhi cuts the world and cuts off fate. However, they know this is only temporary. One day, fate will come again. At that time, someone can deal with it?


    Qiuya and Qiuyao recovered, thinking about the things and thoughts just now, they felt very dangerous. Actually wanted to kill Tang Sheng, he even regarded Tang Sheng as a demon. How is this going?


    Qiuya and Qiuyao looked at the girl. The girl was still looking at the sky, and suddenly shrugged, and said, "It seems that there is no need to worry for the time being. He has solved the matter. The fate of luck is broken, and the gods have come, but the human side is here. There is still power to contend for now."


    Qiuya and Qiuyao suddenly shook their bodies when they heard the girl''s words. They looked up at the sky. Then the sun shone and they felt very comfortable. It is the air luck that they have increased. This is caused by the readjustment of people with sufficient strength after the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted. Then, Qiuya and Qiuyao''s power immediately broke through, and both reached the realm of Eight Tails!


    This is because they deserve it, and their strength has been accumulated enough when the fate exists. Now that Qi Luck is liberated, the conditions they have accumulated have given them a breakthrough. The power of the Eight Tails Realm was only one step away from the nine tails. Even if they hadn''t reached the nine tails, their strength was still a **** level. Among the Monster Race, it is the Great Monster King. At the nine tails, there is a chance to attack the realm of the Demon Emperor. That is the power to command the demon world!


    After Qiuya and Qiuyao broke through, they were very happy, but they were puzzled by the sudden change in the world. The previous thundering vortex is gone, is this resolved by the Lord?


    They feel that they have missed a lot of things. Then they looked at the girl, wanting to get answers from the girl. And, want to know the identity of the girl.


    The girl laughed and said, "I just captured your illusion and blocked the outside world, so you are separated from the outside world. This isolation keeps you under the control of the destiny god. This is my mistake. Dad he...oh no, Tang Sheng has already helped you solve the control of the destiny gods and broke the shackles of luck."


    "This..." Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao didn''t expect such a thing. They were surprised by what had happened, but they were more surprised by the girl''s operation than this. To seize their illusion and isolate the outside world?


    Isolating from the outside world is almost like deviating from the Three Realms and Six Paths. This ability is probably too much, even the ancient **** level is difficult to achieve, but this girl did. Seems young, what is it sacred?


    The girl just ran out recently and is not clear about many things. She looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao and said, "You are actually Tang Sheng''s people. When did he collect two foxes? Well...you are still very beautiful. Does he like you?"


    "Huh?" Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao were taken aback, looking at the girl, feeling weird. They really think this girl is very weird. Sometimes, what she said jumps a few degrees of thinking, and suddenly she changes to this...cheesy question. Why, thinking that he has an ulterior relationship with Tang Sheng, so shameful and dirty. How could this pure and gentle girl think about these things!


    Moreover, thinking about these things should have something to do with Tang Sheng, or else to question what this kind of thing does. Most people don''t care about other people''s emotional and private affairs.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao couldn''t help wondering what the relationship between this girl and Tang Sheng was. Moreover, during the fight just now, the girl called Tang Sheng "he" without saying anything about Tang Sheng, as if she seemed casual and a little disapproving. Don''t take Tang Sheng seriously, thinking who she is.


    "We have a very proper relationship with Tang Sheng!" Qiu Ya said to the girl, speaking very righteously and expressing her innocence, but she seemed a little unwilling to feel that there was an improper relationship, it didn¡¯t matter, she didn¡¯t want to...but , Don¡¯t let Tang Sheng be bothered, she said to the girl again: "Tang Sheng is our benefactor, we are very grateful and respect him, and are willing to do anything for him."


    "You..." The girl squinted her eyes. After all, a girl was born extraordinary, and she understood a lot of things. She speculated for a moment, and then said, "Eight-tailed fox demon, very strong. When did you start practicing?"


    Qiuya and Qiuyao were a little unwilling to look at the girl, and wanted to fight the girl again to see who was strong. Look at the tone of voice, the eight-tailed fox demon is very strong... This is too light to put it, it means that the power of the eight-tailed fox demon is not in the eyes of this girl?


    How strong is this girl? Your own eight-tailed fox demon, that is the level of the gods. Even if there is a god, he may not be defeated. At present, there should be no stronger existence than the gods. Even Tang Sheng, after the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, his strength in strength was greatly reduced. I am afraid that even Tang Sheng would not dare to be so arrogant!


    If it weren''t for the girl''s kindness and nothing threatening, Qiuya and Qiu Yao would not let them go, and talk to her kindly. Another is that they suspect that this girl has something to do with Tang Sheng, maybe they know each other.


    Qiuya said to the girl: "We have been practicing since a hundred years ago, and now we have broken through to the eight-tailed realm. We are very lucky, and we have to thank Tang Sheng for doing this."


    "So... I understand." The girl laughed and said: "The monster race could not be formed a hundred years ago, but you have formed. And you still have Tang Sheng''s power of luck, then, you used Tang Sheng a hundred years ago. Sheng¡¯s air luck power was transformed? This is good, Tang Sheng¡¯s chance... is still so wonderful."


    With that, the girl looked at Qiuya and Qiuyao, and said with a smile: "Fortunately, although you are a monster race, you know good and evil...nothing..."


    The girl said, staring at Qiu Yao suddenly, her eyes shuddering again. She said: "You killed a lot of people, is it evil?"


    Qiu Yao cultivated in the past, it was cannibalistic, and she was very murderous and hostile. But Qiu Yao didn''t expect the girl to see through at a glance, and the girl was in that stern attitude. Suddenly she became vigilant, for fear that the girl would take action, then she had to deal with it.


    "Heh." But the girl didn''t make a move, shrugged, and looked indifferent, and said: "Since he doesn''t care, then I care about what. I know your business, you go, I won''t stop you Up."


    Qiuya and Qiu Yao were taken aback, and were very speechless at the girl''s behavior. Inexplicable, a little nervous!

 Chapter 2268： select!

    The girl said that Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao could leave, and Qiu Ya really wanted to leave, because she was very concerned about Tang Ye''s situation. However, she was very concerned about the girl who suddenly appeared, and wanted to know her identity.


    "Since the girl is no longer hostile to us, then I wonder if the girl can tell us who you are?" Qiuya asked directly. Since I want to know, then ask. As for the girl, whether to ask implicitly or directly. , I''m afraid the same.


    "No." Then Qiuya got the answer from the girl. The girl looked like a matter of course, watching Qiuya keep smiling.


    Qiuya got the answer, but she couldn''t force the girl anyway, and it was even worse to fight because the girl''s strength was unfathomable. She nodded to the girl and said, "Then we will leave first."


    "Goodbye." The girl waved, feeling like Qiuya and Qiu Yao are good friends. This made Qiuya and Qiu Yao a little depressed. They were fighting together just now, and even had murderous intentions, but the girl switched too quickly, and now she has a friendly, gentle and polite attitude.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao are a little bit afraid of this girl, because the girl has changed so much, the key is that her strength is unfathomable, once she changes her face, there is no discussion about killing you. So Qiuya and Qiuyao stopped dealing with this girl. Of course, the girl was so polite, and Qiuya didn''t want to leave without saying a word, so she nodded to the girl, smiled, and left after showing her politeness.


    The girl watched Qiuya and Qiuyao leave, her eyes rolled, and it was indeed harmless to humans and animals, and then a little strange. She said to herself: "Since the fetters of luck are gone, then the **** world should restart. I wonder what happened to my mother?"


    As she said, the girl frowned, and then did not speak any more, her face became a little angry, and then she left.


    Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao went to find Tang Ye, but when they returned to the place where Tang Ye and Feng Zhu Lian fought before, Tang Ye and the others were no longer visible, and some were only from the Red Wall Palace. Fortunately, the two of them had been with the Void Lord, others would recognize them. And the fact that the Void Lord is Tang Sheng has spread, so the people who followed Tang Sheng, they received friendly, and then told them that Tang Ye had gone to the Red Wall Palace.


    Qiuya and Qiuyao went to the Red Wall Palace. When the soldiers were about to return, the two of them got on the plane and went back on the way. There is still a distance from the palace of the Red Wall, even if their strength reaches the **** level, they can fly in the air, but that would also require energy and it would be more swagger. In fact, the power of technology, flying, is no worse than their volley flying. Even the planes powered by science and technology, if they are like the emperor''s vehicles, are faster than their flying.


    In the future melee, the power of science and technology will be greatly applied. After all, there are not many people who have powerful magical powers on the human side. Even the army is trained by ordinary people. The only enhancement is strength and physical fitness. There is no deification power. Therefore, all these people can use is the power of technology.


    Sitting on the plane, Qiuya and Qiuyao looked towards the underground. As vixens, they are keenly aware of many situations. They knew that power was surging in the forests, rivers, and other corners of the big underground. Among them, Yaozu must be indispensable.


    The Monster Race has re-formed, and after several thousand years of accumulation, it will inevitably rise again. Moreover, they already felt the existence of the Great Demon King level in the Demon Race. This is all thanks to the lifting of the shackles of air transport, and those who inherit the blood of the monster king will fly into the sky. The reason for this is that, in addition to the need for a balanced mechanism under the regulation of air transport, there is also the fact that the soaring monster race has accumulated power for thousands of years. Before the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, those demon kings were actually conscious, they just couldn''t take shape. They pretend to live carefully and hardly appear in front of people. Even if they appear, they will not let themselves become lambs to be slaughtered. Dormant for a long time, when the shackles of air luck are lifted, it is the time when it soars into the sky.


    Now that the monster race is up, it is not a good thing for Qiuya and Qiu Yao. Because their choice is to stand on the human side. This is a betrayal of Yaozu. Yaozu absolutely cannot tolerate traitors. Of course, no one can tolerate betrayal. Therefore, Yaozu will take action against Qiuya and Qiuyao. Before, Qiuya and Qiuyao were the strongest existences of the Monster Race, and no Monster Race could deal with them. But not necessarily now. There are existences with the same strength among the monsters, and if they master the inheritance power, especially the secret techniques of the ancient monsters, then even they may not be able to deal with it.


    Of course, one thing that can be relieved is that there are still very few monsters that can deal with them. For now, they don''t need to worry too much.


    Qiuya glanced at Qiu Yao, fearing that her choice would affect Qiu Yao. Because Qiu Yao doesn''t feel much about humans, if humans make her unhappy, they will kill them directly. And Qiu Yao now stands on the human side, mainly because she chose to follow Tang Ye.


    "Qiu Yao, now the monster race is up, if you don''t want to follow me, choose the way you want to go." Qiu Ya said to Qiu Yao.


    Qiuyao knew Qiuya''s thoughts, smiled, a little arrogant, still the same, and said: "Sister, don''t think that you are making me tired. I''ve grown up, so I know what I choose to do. I know when the monster race gets up. They will probably trouble us too. But now I still feel that following Tang Sheng will make me practice faster. This is what I am after, so I will continue to do this."


    Qiuya stopped talking, knowing that Qiu Yao didn''t have to be like this. Now that the shackles of luck have been lifted, Tang Ye''s advantage has been greatly reduced. Even Tang Ye needs to cultivate well. Therefore, the current Tang Ye is afraid that it will be impossible to cultivate the holy way master as quickly as before. In this way, the so-called cultivation depends more on yourself. Therefore, Qiu Yao still followed them, and the cultivation matter would not be the whole reason.


    Qiu Yao didn''t want to say too much of this, Qiu Ya didn''t say it, and went back to the Red Wall Palace to see Tang Ye before talking.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye was no longer in the Red Wall Palace, and went to a small town outside the Northwest Desert. This is where a wide range of diseases have occurred. Tang Ye suspected that this was done by the gods, and decided to come and have a look. He took Tang Zisang with him, first to accompany Tang Zisang, and second to guide Tang Zisang''s practice. In addition, he also told Tang Zisang to look for Tang Jiujiu.


    For Tang Jiujiu, who is Tang Ye''s daughter, is Tang Zisang at the level of an aunt? Tang Ye was not very clear about how this generation was divided. In view of their youthful appearance, they just didn''t call them so old, and just talked about the aunt.


    Tang Zisang did not expect that she still had an aunt, which made her look forward to it, because she still has relatives!

 Chapter 2269： New world!

    The desert in the northwest is full of wind and sand, the vegetation is difficult to grow, and the environment is very harsh. Although the town was built outside the desert, it was still affected by the desert sand. Once there is a strong wind, there will be a thicker dust. At this time, all households locked doors and windows tightly. When the wind and sand passed, there was khaki everywhere.


    Since the outbreak of a large-scale infectious disease here, there have been no people in the town. The infected people have either died or were brought to the treatment base by people from the Red Wall Palace for isolation and treatment. Because of preliminary suspicion, this disease is contagious and cannot appear outside, otherwise the disease will also break out.


    People evacuated the town, the town looked even more desolate and desolate, like a place in the apocalyptic world, the environment is harsh, there is no one, the wind and sand blows, the garbage slips through... Tang Ye and Tang Zisang both wore a set of hoods to cover up. Clothes, play a certain hidden appearance effect.


    In addition to covering the wind and sand, such a dress really has the purpose of hiding one''s identity. Because the identity of the Void Lord has been revealed, this identity has no effect. However, as Tang Sheng, if you don''t know him, it''s okay, others won''t care too much. If you are someone you know, you will definitely be surprised when you see Tang Sheng. Just like a star walking on the street to be recognized, it is inevitable that there will be trouble. Tang Ye didn''t want to have such troubles, so it was good to dress like this first to cover it up.


    Walking on the streets of the small town market, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang looked around to find the situation. They came to investigate the disease. If you want to stop the disease, you must find the source and come up with a solution. Tang Ye originally used medicine to enter the Tao, and he also used medicine to enter the world, so if it is a disease, it is not difficult for him to find out. In addition, the secret technique of withered trees in spring that he has mastered is the technique of vitality. Now the death and decay caused by disease are in conflict with this power, and can also be used for investigation.


    Tang Zisang cultivated poison and was at the level of the holy way, so he was proficient in poison. The occurrence of this disease can also be said to be a kind of poison. She is also very good at finding the source of the poison or analyzing what it is.


    "Not poison, but a kind of power." Tang Zisang said to Tang Ye after feeling it.


    In this small town, Tang Zisang felt the power of poisoning, that is to say, the disease produced was not caused by a certain naturally occurring virus, it was directly caused by the power of poisoning. The power of natural poison is different from the power of poison. Natural poison is the poison produced by itself when the conditions are sufficient. For example, a dead animal produces a virus in the process of decay. The power of poison is extracted from natural viruses and refined into a power. Therefore, the power of poison is equal to the poison after post-processing.


    In this way, the result was just like Tang Ye and the others had guessed. The sudden outbreak of the disease was man-made. And such a terrifying power is probably the hand of the gods. Judging from what Tang Ye had learned about the gods from Jiuzhongtian, it was probably the Plague God tribe who had released this poison technique.


    Tang Ye also felt a wave of poisonous power, and was sure that this was done by the **** of plague. To solve this disease, there are two ways, one is to kill the plague **** who releases this kind of poison, and the other is to develop a formula to eliminate the disease if the plague **** cannot be killed.


    Now the **** of plague doesn''t know where to hide, so he can only use the second method first. This requires finding the root cause of the disease. Then Tang Ye needs to go to the isolation area to inquire about the situation. Then the two went to the treatment area arranged by the Red Wall Palace. After they got there, although their heads were covered with a hood, they couldn''t tell who it was if they didn''t look carefully. This kind of dress is a bit weird, and it is generally regarded as an enemy. At least it will guard against it. However, the two obtained the relevant documents from the Red Wall Court. As long as they show the Red Wall Court, they will know who they are, so that they will not be blocked, but they can also issue orders because they are directly appointed by Wang Jiuxiao. For soldiers, they have great power and can make arrangements and orders.


    Enter the quarantine area, see people coming in and out, carry newly infected patients in for treatment, and then carry out those who have died. There is still no way to cure this disease. Patients who can''t persist will die. There is no way.


    Originally, entering the quarantine area needed to wear protective clothing and perform a series of disinfection and other tasks, but Tang Ye and Tang Zisang did not want to delay the time, they directly issued a force to generate a shield, covering their surroundings, and then told the people at the red wall palace. Clearly, you can come and go freely.


    Entering the place where the patients stayed, they saw many blue decayed wounds on their bodies. These wounds kept bleeding, and the red blood quickly turned blue, like a mutation. The degree of decay of the wound is very fast. If it can''t be stopped within a few days, it will become completely unrecognizable and die. There is not much time for medical staff to study, so it is even more impossible to match the antidote, and nothing can be done.


    Tang Ye and Tang Zisang saw this situation. For them involved in the power of poison, they knew why the wounds of the infected person expanded rapidly. That was because the power of poison itself was working. If this layer of poisoning power is prevented, patients can hold on for a longer time.


    Poison power can be offset, as long as the power mastered is strong enough. Tang Ye glanced at Tang Zisang and said, "Can you extract the power of the poison technique to offset the power of the Plague God?"


    Tang Zisang said: "In order not to stimulate the poison, it needs to be matched with the corresponding poison power, which can also be said to be an antidote. To counteract the power of the plague god, the same level of power is required, and I cannot reach it temporarily. Celestial level..."


    Tang Zisang was a little embarrassed, but her current realm of strength was only at the peak of the heavens and humans, and it was indeed a little short of reaching the **** level.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "You are more proficient in cultivating poison art than I am. Then give me the power of poison art, and then let me use power to offset the power of the plague god.


    "Okay." Tang Zisang was more pleased to do this, and she liked this way of working with Tang Ye to solve the problem. I don¡¯t like things, but I like working with people. She used to be alone, alone. With people now, my mood has changed. This is beneficial to many aspects, including cultivation.


    Soon Tang Zisang condensed a group of purple poisonous power, and then passed it to Tang Ye''s hands, Tang Ye sent out with god-level power, spread it, and enveloped the patient, so as to eliminate the poisonous power left by the plague god.


    The medical staff who were originally present saw this situation, but they were surprised and did not stop Tang Ye and the others. Because of the changes in the world, they have already explained. There is a kind of person with strange power, and they have also accepted and identified with it. Now Tang Ye and Tang Zisang are serious with them, they are people with strange powers.


    To a certain extent, these singular abilities are indeed incomparable with scientific power. They need help to be obtained, and it is also excellent to use them.


    The collision of the two forces began to change people''s perception of the world, and a new world outlook began to form.


    Including a new world is also taking shape.

 Chapter 2270： poor child!

    Tang Ye''s power broke through at the moment the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted. The power he accumulated was enough to reach the **** level, and at this time his strength was also in the realm of a lower level god. The power he played was enough to offset the poisonous power left by the plague god. The power of the God of Plague in the Celestial Tribe is mainly good at poisoning, and it is not a strong point in terms of power confrontation. Therefore, Tang Ye''s power impact, coupled with Tang Zisang''s poisonous skills, offset his poisonous skills.


    This had the expected effect. After offsetting the poisonous power left by the plague god, the remaining problem for those patients was the simple virus invasion, so that their situation would not break out so quickly, so they would have more time to find out. Antidote. And to find the antidote, as long as you find the root cause, it is probably a virus-like mother, and then it is not difficult to match the antidote with Tang Zisang''s ability.


    The expert doctors present saw that the patient''s condition had slowed down, and knew that Tang Ye and Tang Zisang did it. They were shocked by such a power, and then had a certain denial of their ability. They worked hard day and night, and they couldn''t get a result and couldn''t help the sick patients, but Tang Ye and Tang Zisang just showed their abilities like this, and they did it. So, what is the use of their existence?


    This kind of thinking is very dangerous. No matter who it is, one cannot deny oneself and shake oneself, otherwise it is easy to lose oneself.


    Tang Ye saw the expressions of the medical staff, thought for a while, and said, "You should be the first batch of scientists who have accepted and adapted to the existence of the abilities. Although you don¡¯t have the abilities, you don¡¯t need to feel depressed, or Unwillingness. You don¡¯t need to envy these abilities, nor do you need to admire and pursue them blindly. You should stick to your abilities and the field of your own research. Because the knowledge you have is a kind of ability. If you play Using your own abilities, you can also defeat abilities."


    "Even if I have abilities, I will not deny the power of scientific knowledge. Yes, I am using abilities, but I just treat abilities as an additional gift, which can be used when needed. It is a means to solve problems. Therefore, I will continue to insist on scientific knowledge and gain the power of science. In fact, supernatural powers often give people a short-lived feeling. This kind of power that originally did not belong to us suddenly came. , Who knows when it suddenly disappeared one day?"


    Tang Ye said, looked at the scientists, and continued: "This is not nonsense. Before the situation of heaven and earth changes, where is the ability? Now that the ability appears on a large scale, it is just a sudden. If that day If the power body that caused this kind of ability to appear disappears, then the ability will also disappear. At that time, it is still dominated by scientific knowledge. And scientific knowledge, buried deep in our minds, is something we will never forget, unless we die . Therefore, knowledge is eternal ability. For this reason, you must not forget this kind of knowledge, and you cannot throw away this kind of knowledge for the sake of other forces."


    "Hold on, one day, you will see the power of this kind of knowledge." Tang Ye looked at these scientists and said firmly, and raised his head slightly, the hood fell off a bit, everyone could see his face clearly.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye''s face, they didn''t react at first. Then Tang Ye turned and left, and everyone reacted, knowing that it was Tang Sheng.


    "It''s Tang Sheng!" The person who recognized Tang Ye couldn''t help exclaiming. Tang Sheng is the man with the largest statue in the heroic cemetery under the construction of the Red Wall Palace, even covering the emperor of the Red Wall. Therefore, Tang Sheng''s weight is first-class in the Red Wall Palace.


    Tang Sheng''s return undoubtedly violated scientific theory. Because Tang Sheng existed a hundred years ago, a hundred years later, he is still so young, this is a kind of power that science cannot currently do. But despite the violation of scientific theory, scientists also hold the greatest respect for this human saint. Tang Ye''s weight is also extremely important in their hearts.


    It is Tang Sheng who encourages them not to give up their intellectual power, and not to deny their scientific ability when they see that their supernatural powers are very powerful. They believe it. Tang Sheng himself mastered supernatural powers, but he did not say that supernatural powers were the strongest, incomparable to scientific power. On the contrary, he said that supernatural powers have a lot of uncertainty, and to a certain extent they can''t compare with scientific power. Even he is constantly learning and mastering scientific knowledge. Originally, these words were said at this time, which has a certain inspirational significance, but they are definitely not too big. However, when Tang Sheng''s identity was revealed, the meaning of inspiration was not so slight.


    Scientists who originally envied the abilities and denied them, immediately became excited, insisted on their opinions, and even had a fighting spirit, that is, to use their own abilities to fight the abilities, proving that the power of science is not inferior to the abilities. !


    This is a very good fighting spirit. Only in this way can the scientific power be brought into play, and it will also make the scientific power develop faster. With threats, oppression, and competition, there will always be strong resistance, rise and competition!


    Tang Ye and Tang Zisang walked out of the isolation area. Tang Zisang glanced at Tang Ye, hesitant to speak. Tang Ye caught a glimpse of her like this, smiled, and said, "You want to say, I''m good at fooling people?"


    "No, what Grandpa Zeng said makes sense, and I was deeply touched and inspired, and I learned a lot." Tang Zisang said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You don''t need to be like this, just say what you have. Why are you cautious with me?"


    Tang Zisang moved his shoulders and said, "We all understand the great principles, but we can''t do it. If you want to say something that fools you, many people will also say it, but it depends on who said it. Grandpa Zeng said it, just not same."


    "Um..." Tang Ye was stunned, a little embarrassed. He didn''t know whether Tang Zisang praised him or satirized him. Does it mean that what I said is very flavorful, or that I am fooling people with Tang Sheng''s identity?


    Tang Zisang saw that Tang Ye looked a little bit embarrassed, and couldn''t help but laugh out loud, and even slightly covered his mouth, like an elegant and virtuous girl. She thought Tang Ye''s reaction was too funny, and she didn''t mean to laugh at Tang Ye at all, of course it was the kind of praise and envy. But Tang Ye''s reaction was funny, and she couldn''t help laughing. She put aside a lot of usual guards and pretenses, otherwise she would not laugh like this.


    Few people must have seen Tang Zisang like this. But when Tang Zisang realized that she was like this, she became extremely embarrassed, feeling that she was gaffes, very embarrassing, she no longer dared to see Tang Ye, and walked towards the front with her head down. But she didn''t know what caused her to change again, and snorted in a way that didn''t fit her personality: "Grandpa Zeng hates..."


    It''s as if a girl is shy and deliberately gambled.


    Tang Zisang like this is beautiful and very flavorful. But she always felt a little weird, because she had done this to Tang Ye, Grandpa Zeng, but both of them were probably past that age.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Zisang, sighed, and said, "Poor child, I didn''t enjoy my youth."

 Chapter 2271： The two worlds collide!

    In order to find the root cause of the disease, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang questioned many townspeople who contracted the disease, and then investigated who was the first to contract the disease. The Red Wall Palace has also done a lot of work in this area. People from the Red Wall Palace gave Tang Ye a detailed report, which was of great help to Tang Ye''s investigation.


    The person who contracted the disease first is not yet certain, but who is the first person to have similar symptoms can be traced. It''s a pity that the person is dead, but based on the town residents'' oral records, it is possible to know where the person went before showing signs of infection and what probably happened. Maybe he was not the first person to contract the disease, but he must have been in contact with the original disease and then brought to the town.


    At the same time, the first person with symptoms of infection is a thief, usually idle, not doing business, and having the habit of petty theft. After further investigation, it was discovered that this man had stolen a camel hovering on the edge of the desert outside the town with several people. The camel was killed and eaten by some of them thieves. Because they haven''t eaten meat for too long. In this case, many speculations can be drawn, one of which is that the virus may be related to the slain camel.


    After eating camel meat, symptoms began to appear. It can indeed be said that camels may have problems. For this reason, Tang Ye and Tang Zisang investigated outside the town. They found several hiding places for thieves and found some rotten camel meat and viscera, which was very disgusting. However, Tang Zisang discovered that the disease was highly toxic from the camel, which was the root cause of the disease among the townsfolk.


    In this way, the problem of infection can be solved. But Tang Ye and Tang Zisang were not happy about it, and there were still many doubts. Because the investigation of the infection was very smooth. But if it was planned by the Plague God, it shouldn''t be so easy.


    "I don''t know what plan the Plague God has. Anyway, the infected people must be cured first." Tang Ye stood on the edge of the desert, watching the wind and sand blowing inside, and squinted.


    Tang Zisang thought for a while, and said, "God of Plague has other plans? Maybe not. We have investigated that the place where God of Plague descended is this desert. Disease appeared in the place where he descended, or he did nothing, just The influence caused by the power of poison. Or what he did, but he just arranged it very simply, and there was no careful plan. After all, the time between his arrival and the outbreak of the disease was too short, and the plan was delicate. , Probably not done yet."


    "That''s even more terrifying." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang: "If the God of Plague just fiddled around like this, and such a disease broke out, and the whole town had an accident, his power would be too terrifying. We must stop him quickly. Want to see, if the **** of plague is in the water source, how many people should be drinking water every day and get sick at once? If it is a fast-death poison, then we have no problem at all to stop it. Even a single **** of plague can Destroying mankind. The power of the gods is so terrifying."


    Tang Ye said that, it seemed that this was indeed the case. Tang Zisang squinted his eyes, his expression became cold, and then said with some irony: "Like a movie, it seems that it can''t be stopped."


    "It would be fine if it looks like a movie." Tang Ye shook his head, looked at Tang Zisang with a self-deprecating smile, and said: "In movies, the ending is usually blocked by the bad guys. And we are now, when it comes to the ending, it will be us. Did you stop the gods?"


    Tang Zisang was silent. Facing the power of the gods, none of them can be sure that they can defeat the gods, they can only do their best to stop the gods.


    Boom!


    When Tang Ye and Tang Zisang were discussing the affairs of the Plague God, suddenly there was a huge noise from the far side of the sky, as if the dam was destroyed, and the violent water waves slammed down, reaching a height of ten thousand feet, hitting the ground, and the earth trembled.


    Tang Ye and Tang Zisang were shocked, looked in the direction over there, and then both were shocked.


    The direction over there is where the Guwu River and the Great World meet. Such a loud noise seemed to break. Tang Ye knew that the profound door barrier had collapsed!


    In this case, the ancient Wu rivers and lakes are connected to the big world, and the ancestral land becomes a unified space in the true sense. It''s just that, for a long time, the life concepts and conditions on the Guwu River and Lake have been different from those outside the big world. There have always been cultivators in Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and the concept of civilization is more like the ancient one. This has many conflicts with the modern civilization of the big world. Before, Long Qing had always worried that after the two worlds were connected, conflicts between the two concepts would easily erupt.


    However, according to the current chaotic order, this kind of worry may not be necessary at all. Because the order was broken, even the management of the Red Wall Palace became very weak. What really needs to worry about is the cannibalism within human beings. Whether it is the ancient Wu Jianghu or the big world, those with power should join hands to fight against foreign enemies, rather than make conflicts by themselves.


    "Perhaps I should go and see." Tang Ye said to Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang nodded and said, "Okay, Grandpa Zeng, give me the patient''s information in advance. Now that I have found out the root cause, I can find a prescription to solve these diseases through the extraction of poison. When I solve the problem here, I will find you."


    Although Tang Zisang wanted to be with Tang Ye very much, she knew that under the current situation, it was impossible to enjoy the time with her relatives forever, especially her relatives were characters like Tang Ye.


    Tang Zisang said to Tang Ye again: "Grandpa Zeng should hurry over, I''m afraid something will happen to Big Brother."


    The eldest brother Tang Zisang said was Long Qing. The master of order in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, the king of the Dragon Dynasty. Only now, with the collapse of the profound door barrier and the connection between the two worlds, whether the Dragon Dynasty will still be retained is a question. On the same piece of land, probably like the same mountain that cannot accommodate two tigers, only one of the Red Wall Palace and the Dragon Dynasty will remain. And the big world accounts for so much proportion, it is obviously unrealistic to want the big world to follow the rules of the Dragon Dynasty. Well, most of the Dragon Dynasty changed, and Guwu Jianghu adapted to life in the big world.


    Tang Ye had already mentioned this to Long Qing. Long Qing agreed. In fact, Long Qing didn''t want to be an emperor, as can be seen from his laid-back temperament. In the Dragon Dynasty, he had to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the dynasty to do that. Now that the two worlds are connected, if the problem of conflict of ideas can be resolved, it would be a relief for him.


    At this time, the place where the mysterious gate enchantment is, in the big world, is a place where you cannot move forward, which is equivalent to the boundary of the cliff. Suddenly, the cliff has opened up, and then an infinitely expanded opening, which may be several hundred kilometers wide, Shows a whole new world.


    There were not many people active in the border, but with the loud noise of the collapse of the enchantment, many people were attracted, and then they saw a world slowly unfolding, and they were shocked, wondering what this abnormality was. .


    Then, they even saw that from the exposed world, one after another people who tended to dress up in ancient costumes flew out. Subconsciously, they thought it was an enemy and immediately defended it.


    The collision of the two worlds is another very influential thing for the new world.

 Chapter 2272： One-eyed butcher!

    Coming to the big world is a kind of relief for most people in Guwu Jianghu. Because now the shackles of Qi Yun have been lifted, and the entire world can be practiced anywhere, if it is still restricted to such a space as the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, it will be an obstacle to cultivation. Most cultivators want to come outside, the world is vast and free to explore and travel.


    With the style of Guwu Jianghu for a long time, in fact, the weak and the strong that existed in the world of cultivating immortals existed, and the fittest survive. The existence of the Dragon Dynasty played a role only in managing ordinary people, as well as restricting cultivators, avoiding random disputes and killings, a bit similar to the imperial interference in the arena. This kind of thing was also a system that was established only after Tang Ye fought various big families a hundred years ago. Before that, the Guwu Rivers and Lakes were lined with families and alliances, and there was no dynasty. This is why even though the Dragon Dynasty was established, there have always been opponents. A new social form is always unstable in the initial stage.


    A hundred years is short for a new social form, and many things cannot be perfected. On the contrary, those who oppose the Dragon Dynasty have not changed them in a hundred years. Instead, they feel that they have been oppressed for a hundred years and are now liberated, and they will definitely vent a lot. The strength of their cultivation in Guwu Rivers and Lakes is basically stronger than that of people in the big world, and to a certain extent they can do whatever they want. And if they do this, the threat is too great, then the final result is to be dealt with.


    At the moment when the human race is alive and dead, this kind of result is very bad. They are all powerful forces in the human race, so why hurt each other. However, if you are forced to be helpless, instead of being troubled by these things for a long time, letting it go, and continuously causing harm, Tang Ye will still deal with it directly!


    If you can''t keep it under control, you will kill one hundred. Tang Ye has experienced so many things, in fact, he has already buried a wave of hostility and irritability in his heart. In the handling of many things, his tolerance and patience have been drastically reduced, and he often chooses a quick, simple and straightforward method. The so-called disagreement is to take action, and it is not long-winded to solve it.


    People from the big world were attracted by a "new place" revealed and came there one after another. Nowadays, people who practice martial arts have also been upgraded and entered the path of cultivation. Buddhism, Confucianism, Taoism, fist and palm techniques, etc., have all received an upgrade. Many people have re-understood and gained real benefits, breakthroughs become stronger, and enters a new realm. , So everyone knows that cultivation is feasible, so they join in. Then, activities such as exploration and treasure hunting became people and formed a big wave.


    Now a new place has appeared, and many cultivators think it is a "secret realm" under the change of heaven and earth. There must be treasures or places full of spiritual energy. They will not miss such a thing, because it is a good opportunity to increase their strength and break through the limit.


    Soon, many people stood outside the Guwu River and Lake, watching. Then at this moment, the cultivator flew out from the Guwu River. The strength of these people is generally stronger than those who have just practiced outside the big world. The people of the big world know their aura is stronger than them. The strength and momentum are obvious, and you can see each other. Seeing this, the cultivators of Guwu Jianghu couldn''t help but swell. I feel that outside the big world, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, the people in the big world can''t help them.


    "You must not injure people indiscriminately!" After a few people from the Guwu rivers and lakes flew out, a few others came out, but they were wearing armors and equipped with uniform weapons. They were from the Dragon Dynasty.


    It turned out that the few people who had just flew out were criminals under the control of the Dragon Dynasty. They are cruel by nature, and they often kill the Quartet in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and they have powerful forces. With their personalities, outside the big world, they will definitely kill them, vent their dissatisfaction, and satisfy their inner desire to kill.


    Originally, Long Qing was mainly watching these people, but when the Xuanmen barrier was broken, the Guwu rivers and lakes were impacted, and the luck expanded. Many people benefited, good people benefited, and evil people benefited. Many of the criminals in the prison also broke through their strength, then broke the prison in one fell swoop, rushed out, and went to the outside of the great world, and the Dragon Dynasty people chased them with all their strength.


    "Huh, the people of the Dragon Dynasty are too nosy. As it is today, is it the Dragon Dynasty that has the final say? I want to see if you can keep Grandpa and me!" A bald man with a single eye holding a big knife , Looked fierce, very dissatisfied with the Dragon Dynasty soldiers who were chasing after him. With a low voice, he lifted the sharp sword in his hand and it was a slash, and then sent out a terrible blade phantom, impacted and directly cut a Dragon Dynasty soldier in two. .


    "Your grandfather, I have endured it for a long time. I want to kill all the running dogs of the Dragon Dynasty!" The one-eyed man yelled, and then went out with the knife, jumped to the several Dragon Dynasty soldiers who were chasing him, and fought. He was more powerful than a few Dragon Dynasty soldiers, and after two blows, he killed a few Dragon Dynasty soldiers.


    "Bah!" The one-eyed man was really cruel. After killing a few Dragon Dynasty soldiers, he carried a broad knife and chopped a few more times, cutting off his hands and feet, breaking his stomach, and even cutting off his head.


    People in the big world saw this scene, their scalp numb, and they were so cruel and inhuman! They live in the big world and humanitarianism is more profound. Naturally, there are wicked people in the big world, but they are certainly only a minority. And even the wicked would not be so cruel. So cruel, there are only those psychologically distorted abnormalities.


    People from the big world who come here are here for the purpose of practicing treasure hunting, and may have the heart to fight, but there is definitely no way to kill so easily and be so cruel. Therefore, after seeing the atrocities of the one-eyed man, they were very angry and couldn''t help but criticize.


    "What''s the matter with you, you have done such cruel behavior, you are not human!" a middle-aged man accused the one-eyed man.


    "Huh?" Hearing the accusation from others, the one-eyed man snorted and turned to look. He saw that he was a man of a big world, and his power and momentum were far weaker than him. He couldn''t help laughing out and looking at the middle-aged man The man said: "The big world...haha, are you people in the big world so kind? But, is your strength worthy of your kindness? Is the world you live in so beautiful that you feel like killing Individuals are a big deal?"


    "Nonsense, killing is not a big deal, is it still a trivial matter?!" The middle-aged man shouted again.


    Outside the big world, after arriving in the modern and famous society, killing must be a big deal. Even if it is just a fight and wounding, it is also a great thing. It is subject to legal punishment and criminal sanctions. Although the world is chaotic now, the concept of the rule of law is still very profound.


    However, at this time, the one-eyed man suddenly threw his big knife out of his hand, unable to touch the ground, the big knife pierced the middle-aged man, and the middle-aged man was killed on the spot.


    The one-eyed man jumped up to the middle-aged man, drew his **** knife, and sneered at the other frightened people: "I''m a one-eyed butcher, I have never lost my name. Who else wants to reason with me? Hahaha ..."


    The one-eyed butcher was notorious for being a brutal man in Guwu Jianghu, but he was so powerful that he learned the martial arts of the overlord sword and went rampant. It was Long Qing who shot himself personally to subdue him. Now that he is freed, a killing is inevitable.

 Chapter 2273： Ghost braid killer!

    The one-eyed butcher killed the middle-aged man who accused him without saying a word. The blood was splashed and several people nearby. Then the words of the one-eyed butcher stimulated several people nearby, and they felt that being approached by the one-eyed butcher was a threat, so they immediately reacted and took action against the one-eyed butcher.


    Unexpectedly, the one-eyed butcher swept around with a big knife. The big knife was so fierce that the few people couldn''t stop it and were injured again. Some even got cut through the neck and died directly. The person who was injured in the chest, although not dead, was seriously injured. After falling to the ground, he covered the wound in pain.


    The **** killing of the one-eyed butcher directly caused everyone''s dissatisfaction. Those killed now are not from the Dragon Dynasty, but from the Great World. Those who came originally only curiously cannot tolerate the behavior of the one-eyed butcher. Even if there was no hatred with the one-eyed butcher before, now the one-eyed butcher is a big evil person in their eyes, and if they are walking the way for the sky and destroying the evil, they will also take action.


    "This wicked person is no different from that evil demon. Everyone joined forces to kill him!" An old man who insisted on learning martial arts in the big world shouted. In the past, martial arts were only used for fitness purposes, but as the shackles of Qi Yun are lifted, martial arts can evolve into even more powerful martial arts. The elderly benefited from it, their understanding improved, and their mental realm also improved. Coupled with the original righteousness, after the protection of Qiyun, he has become a master.


    More than half a hundred people will go downhill. However, this elder of martial arts now appears high-spirited, as if his life has just begun. This is the charm of resuming practice after the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted. A hundred years ago, Wen Sheng said that he wanted to break the shackles of luck in order to open a more beautiful era. People don''t need to rely on airplanes or rockets and so on, they can rise in the air, step on the void, and travel the sky. And in the wave of hands, the wind and thunder were born, and the control of the divine power was even more joyous.


    Moreover, in the world of cultivating immortals, people do not need to be over half a hundred years to worry about life and death, all regrets. Because I entered the cultivation path and lived for more than half a hundred, maybe it was not a start. Years of fun, life extension, even if you need to work hard to break through and chase to have it, but in the process of chasing, it is endless joy. Even if it didn''t succeed, it wouldn''t be a shame.


    For these things, each has its own good, but its own pursuit. However, if you put your personal pursuits above everyone else, people who don''t want this will naturally resist. If there were no blood demons to participate in the battle of Qi Yun shackle a hundred years ago, it would not be the fault of Wen Sheng.


    Now a hundred years later, when the era has changed, the era of cultivation, you don''t have to start, you will come. In the dark, it also explained some truths. The one that should come will always come and cannot be forced.


    At this time, the old man of martial arts called on other people, not only to deal with, but also to eliminate the one-eyed butcher. Everyone has seen the brutality of the one-eyed butcher, not to mention that the one-eyed butcher came out of the ancient Wu Jianghu, which is an unknown world for everyone, then it may be the demon itself, so everyone quickly responded and took action to deal with the one-eyed butcher together.


    Seeing this, the one-eyed butcher sneered, looked at the many practitioners in the big world, and despised: "Just because you want to kill me? It''s ridiculous. You people in the big world have always lived quietly, so quiet that the world is degenerate. Yes, it is totally incomparable with our Guwu Jianghu. So, you are in my eyes, but an ant that can be easily pinched to death."


    After all, the one-eyed butcher jumped into the crowd. He was already huge, jumped up, and then fell to the ground. It was like a huge boulder falling to the ground, shaking the surroundings, the powerful aura was extremely deterrent, and no one else could attack.


    The dust that was thrown up confused people''s sight, but the dust dissipated a little, and the one-eyed butcher was a bit taller than the others. The one-eyed butcher with a big knife sneered contemptuously. Facing a warrior in a big world, the warrior was directly shocked by the aura of the one-eyed butcher and he didn''t know how to act. Then with a click, the one-eyed butcher''s big knife slashed off the man directly Two paragraphs.


    The blood spattered, the body separated, and the people around him shuddered. People living in the big world have hardly seen such a scene. Even when watching movies and TV, in order not to cause bad effects, harmony will be deleted during the review, and there will be no scenes that are too bloody. But now, they have personally experienced this **** scene, and they still experienced it suddenly. Seeing the amputated body is actually very difficult to adapt, almost vomiting, which is extremely detrimental to the battle.


    For this reason, the one-eyed butcher is very easy to deal with them, like a giant, invincible. Suddenly, people in the big world have suffered a lot. Even if the old man of martial arts went up to deal with it, he was hit hard by the one-eyed butcher''s knife and did not dare to approach. Because the gap is obvious, although the old martial artist is strong and energetic, his cultivation strength is not as good as that of a one-eyed butcher.


    This is one of the gaps. The cultivators in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes have always had an environment similar to the age of immortality, so many of them have reached the realm of great masters and even the holy way. And outside the big world, it can be said that they have just started, so how can you compare with the people of Guwu Jianghu?


    "Hey, I said the one-eyed butcher, if you kill these people alone, what are we doing? I haven''t tasted blood for a long time, so I miss it. The people of the Dragon Dynasty kept us for more than ten years. It''s too hateful." At this time, like the one-eyed butcher, a tall but thin, sharp-faced man from the Guwu River and Lake said treacherously.


    This sharp-faced man is almost a bald head, but he has a hair braid in the center of his head. The hair braid is very long, reaching to the waist. This style is very distinctive, and in fact, his hair braid is a deadly weapon. Like the tail of a scorpion, it can stab and hang people.


    This sharp-faced man, like the one-eyed butcher, also escaped from the prison in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Like the one-eyed butcher, he is a great villain, and is known as the ghost braid killer.


    After the ghost braid killer said something, he jumped into the crowd of the big world, and then stood still, just tossing the braid, the braid was tossed in a circle, with a sharp blade, and then the people in the circle were cut. The throat is dead.


    Seeing this, people in the big world were shocked. A one-eyed butcher is hard enough to deal with, and there is a ghost braid killer, so how can they deal with it. At this moment, I am afraid it is not good. I thought I would look for treasures and explore adventures, but I didn''t expect to encounter such cruel people and take pleasure in killing.


    It seems that this new world is not a good thing for them, but a big bad thing!


    The one-eyed butcher could see the fear of everyone, and sneered: "You live in the big world too peacefully, where is there any power. Now, we are here to teach you how to survive!"

 Chapter 2274： The neglected power!

    The one-eyed butcher and the ghost braid killer are both vicious criminals in the Dragon Dynasty. They can be famous in the world of Guwu Jianghu where masters frequently appear, and their strength is above the majority. They were led by Long Qing himself to capture the general. Therefore, if these people are outside the big world, if they are not the top masters of the big world, they can''t be helped.


    What makes the people of the big world who gather here is also terrified. In addition to the one-eyed butcher and the ghost braid killer, there are two other vicious people who enjoy watching the one-eyed butcher and the ghost braid killer when they kill people. They and the one-eyed butcher Together with the Ghost Braid Killer, they are both key criminals imprisoned by the Dragon Dynasty.


    One of the nails was blackened, and he looked like a woman, nondescript, a bit naughty, full of anger. This person is also a powerful character. He is called "The Broken Root Lady" because he has an extremely bad practice of hurting others, that is, he likes to interrupt a man''s life, making people better than death, and I don''t know what stimulation he has been subjected to. The man pretends to be a woman and then hurts the man like this.


    There is another one, which goes very well with Broken Roots Lady, because he has a nickname of "Destroying Flowers and Ruthless Hand". What does this mean? It is specifically to destroy flowers, which of course are women. He looks masculine and looks like a steady and sunny man, and women should like it very much. It is a pity that he just likes to kill women, and uses very bad and perverted methods to make the women of Guwu Rivers and lakes frightened.


    Severing the Root Lady and Destroying Flowers didn¡¯t take any action. They only watched the one-eyed butcher and the ghost braided killer slaughter the people in the big world. After all, they had a specific goal when they killed people. One shot at men, the other shot at women, and there was something more. The sense of art, like this kind of random slaughter, is like cutting the mess with a sharp knife, they are not rare.


    However, if people from the big world get close to them, they will still kill them, just like being hygienic and not allowing others to approach them. And their methods are extremely cruel, and they don''t even know how they do it. A man in the big world was affected by the one-eyed butcher''s overlord knife. When he dodged, he approached the Broken Root Lady, and when he waved his hand, a blade gas appeared, splitting the man from his lower body, and he was piercing his stomach. death. It turned out to be the power from his black nails, like a blade, very powerful.


    Destroying the Flower Ruthless Hand is much rougher and simpler, you can see how he shot it. A person who accidentally approached someone, or someone who didn''t have time to avoid his position, was caught by him directly. His palm could be opened very wide, and the person could be squeezed directly. This ruthless hand... really It''s ruthless.


    The one-eyed butcher, the ghost braid killer, the root-cutting lady, and the ruthless hand are actually the four villains in the ancient Wujiang Lake.


    These four villains can only be dealt with by Long Qing, the king of the Dragon Dynasty, personally. The strength can be imagined, so the people of the big world gathered here are far from being able to match. The people who originally wanted to walk the way for the sky and eliminate the evildoers, the old martial arts man, was also scarred at this time. And he tried his best, but he couldn''t hurt the one-eyed butcher. No matter how confident he was at first, he was blown into despair at the moment. Seeing his companions who were constantly being brutally killed by blood, he regretted that he shouldn''t shoot without knowing the enemy''s strength. He was too blind and caused countless deaths and injuries on his side.


    "These wicked men are too strong and we can''t deal with them. Let''s retreat first. Please Red Wall Ten Profound Talents!" The martial arts old man shouted to everyone and wanted to retreat to avoid any more casualties.


    But how could the one-eyed butcher let them leave? These four wicked men were imprisoned in a prison specially built by the Dragon Dynasty. They were extremely guarded. They could not escape, and other people could not save people from outside. Therefore, these four villains have been imprisoned in a dark dungeon for more than ten years. It is conceivable that their hatred of the Dragon Dynasty and the heart of killing that have endured for so long can now vent, and what terrible things they will do.


    The one-eyed butcher looked at the martial arts old man who wanted to retreat and laughed loudly. Then he threw his big sword and fell in front of the martial arts old man, preventing them from leaving. The one-eyed butcher laughed again: "You want to leave? There is no such possibility, I will kill you all!"


    The obstructed old martial arts were panicked. They didn''t expect to come here to explore and observe that they would lose their lives. They just tasted the fun of cultivation, and they wanted to die. However, in the face of evil people like the one-eyed butcher, they didn''t know how to survive, and suddenly became desperate and fearful.


    call!


    At this time, the ghost braid killer threw out the long hair braid and wrapped it around the neck of the old martial artist, and then flung the old martial artist back. The martial arts elder fell to the ground, suffering endlessly. His spirit and self-confidence were also embarrassed by tossing, and his previous aura was lost.


    The ghost braid killer smiled and said: "You seem to be stronger, but I didn''t expect that this is also the ability. It''s really boring. Killed."


    Then the long hair braid of the ghost braid killer was thrown out again, facing the throat of the old martial artist. At this moment, the old martial arts man''s throat might be pierced, and the result would naturally be death. The martial arts elders were not strong enough to resist the ghost braid killers, and so were the others, so no one could save them.


    boom!


    But at this moment, a gun shot hit the ghost braid killer''s hair braid, and the hair braid deviated. He failed to hit the martial arts old man, and the martial arts old man was saved.


    Being stopped, the Ghost Braid Killer was very upset. And he didn''t know the means to stop him just now, but as a strong cultivator, he quickly saw some clues. He saw a small metal bullet. He didn''t know that it was a bullet from a pistol. It was just an iron pill, so he understood it was a hidden weapon.


    Someone stopped him with a hidden weapon!


    "Who is it?" The ghost braid killer snorted coldly, and everyone who stopped him must die. Now he was venting the resentment and anger he had been imprisoned by the Dragon Dynasty for more than ten years, and if someone made him unhappy, then he would definitely want this person to die.


    Someone saved the martial arts old man, and everyone was curious. Moreover, they suddenly had a little hope, or someone who came could deal with the one-eyed butcher and save them. It''s just that, as people in the big world, they know what happened to the sound just now, it was a shot.


    Is this going to use guns against the one-eyed butchers? Everyone had never thought about this. Because the gun is a heat and cooler, a product of modern technology. In other words, this is a kind of technological power. But after they could cultivate, they almost forgot about the power of science and technology, and they all wanted to pursue the power of cultivation.


    Everyone turned their heads to look behind, and then saw a man with a hood, dressed in a trench coat, some dressed like a trendy coat, but also like a medieval assassin, his face looked a little fuzzy, and he didn''t know for a while Who.


    However, through the pattern on the hooded windbreaker, they knew that this man was from the Red Wall Palace because there was a Tamron on it. The dragon totem is a symbol of this country, and only the red wall palace is used in this pattern.

 Chapter 2275： Pay attention!

    This man with a hood and coat is actually Tang Ye. And he held a pistol produced by Shenji Technology in his hand. This pistol is totally dark, cooler than other pistols, and full of technology, it feels like a prop in a science fiction movie.


    It was strange that Tang Ye, a person who had reached the **** level in his cultivation realm, acted with a gun. This gun was actually newly developed by Shenji Technology, and it has not been popularized yet. Tang Ye used it as a special case. Of course, with his status, he can use any product of Shenji Technology, Wang Jiuxiao will definitely agree.


    In fact, Wang Jiuxiao was also curious at the beginning, with Tang Ye''s strength, why need a hot weapon. But soon, he understood Tang Ye''s intention. He had to sigh that Tang Ye was their Red Wall Palace, or the blessed person of this land, always thinking of them, looking at the long-term, and saving the embarrassment.


    The so-called dilemma is the problem of strength training and gathering. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, and the cultivation process has restarted, many people have tasted the sweetness, and they are all thinking about practicing, pursuing strength, and breaking through themselves. They feel that it is infinite. And this kind of thinking, the rise of this wave, makes many people forget the most important and most powerful force of their time-technology.


    After the success of the deification plan, the power developed by the ancestral land is technology. Whether it is invention or transformation, it is the knowledge of technology at work. People have also made great breakthroughs with this kind of power. From the speed of small cars on the ground to the planes flying people, all are the power of technology. To a certain extent, what the power of cultivation can do, the power of science and technology is slowly realizing. Traveling thousands of miles a day, or flying into the sky, the power of deification can be achieved through breakthroughs in cultivation, and the power of science and technology can also be achieved. Even someday, the space jump under the power of deification, the power of science and technology can also be realized, and many science fiction films have already appeared in this kind of vision.


    Now if it is not for the lifting of the shackles of Qi Yun and letting the cultivation return all the way, then as long as the development continues, the power of deification in the past can be achieved, perhaps the power of science and technology can be achieved. Between the two, it is impossible to say who is stronger, both have their own advantages and disadvantages.


    For this reason, Tang Ye believes that it is not advisable to underestimate the power of science and technology and pursue the power of cultivation. Especially, people who have grown up in the modern society of their ancestors cannot abandon the power of science and technology and blindly indulge in cultivation.


    Perhaps many people are addicted to the practice because of curiosity and fun. The practice is indeed a very wonderful pleasure. However, when they face life and death threats, what they need first is to protect themselves and the power of those who care about them. But the cultivation they carried out did not give them such power. After experiencing the lesson, you will probably wake up.


    Now is the time. The people of the big world gathered here saw their friends being brutally slaughtered, and even they themselves were almost killed. If the power of technology can help them, they will certainly not refuse. And at this time, let them see that the power of science and technology is so powerful that they can deal with the power of cultivation, so they will pay attention to the power of science and technology. If you can''t find the power of cultivation, it is necessary to have the power of science and technology.


    What Tang Ye wanted to do was such a simple thing. Let the people of the ancestral land, especially those who cannot have strong cultivation power in a short period of time, clearly realize that if they want to gain the power to protect themselves and protect their relatives and friends, they must see the technology side. The power of science and technology is their best choice.


    Step by step, Tang Ye walked from behind the crowd to the front, standing in front of the old martial artist, facing the ghost braid killer. People from the two big worlds helped the old martial arts man and stepped back. The current situation is to see if the people from the Red Wall Palace can defeat the villains, otherwise they are still threatening.


    The ghost braid killer stared at Tang Ye, his expression turned very gloomy. He doesn''t like being obstructed, because it reminds him of being obstructed by the Dragon Dynasty, or even being imprisoned in a dark dungeon. He stared at Tang Ye coldly and hummed: "Are you not afraid of death?"


    In fact, the best way to kill the heinous people like the one-eyed butcher and the ghost braid killer is to kill them directly, so that they are a hundred, but the Dragon Dynasty still keeps their lives, but they are locked into the dungeon because of the experiment and establishment. A legal system of the Dragon Dynasty. The Dragon Dynasty is still very young, and many things need to be improved. It is a pity that the Guwu Rivers and Lakes are still going to be unified with the big world, which has caused the one-eyed butchers to become inhumane villains after being freed.


    Long Qing knew this well, so after the one-eyed butcher and the others escaped, Long Qing immediately let people pursue him, and after he had dealt with a little important matter, he also followed the chase, not allowing the one-eyed butcher to kill them indiscriminately. Now that the one-eyed butcher has stepped outside the big world, Long Qing has been slower, but he has already let the one-eyed butcher and them kill many people.


    Long Qing hasn''t arrived yet, but Tang Ye has already arrived.


    Tang Ye''s head was hidden under the hood, looking at the ghost braid killer, his appearance and expression were looming in the eyes of others, and it was a little angry. People can''t see clearly, this is a big look down on people!


    "I''m afraid of death. I don''t think many people are afraid of death." At this time, Tang Ye spoke to the ghost braid killer, and responded: "Because I''m afraid of death, I can''t let you kill."


    "Don''t let me kill?" The ghost braid killer still looked gloomy, but couldn''t help showing a smug smile, and said: "Are you not letting me kill you or letting me kill them?"


    Tang Ye said, "Never let it."


    "What an arrogant tone, I''ll kill one for you now!" The ghost braid killer sneered, then turned his head and flicked his long hair braid before hitting someone on the side. His long hair braid can emit a very strong blade energy, if it can''t be blocked, then he will be bloodied.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t look at the long hair braid made by the ghost braid killer, just stretched out his hand, holding the cool black pistol, and shot it out at the long hair braid of the ghost braid killer.


    boom!


    The bullet hit the long hair braid, and the long hair braid was bent under force. Even if it gave out a blade gas, it didn''t hurt the person. That person was just taken aback. He thought he was going to die just now, and now his legs are weak. Fortunately, he was saved by Tang Ye, he was very grateful, and at the same time quickly withdrew, not daring to get so close. He was also very surprised. He didn''t expect the power of the pistol to be stronger than their cultivation power.


    When other people saw such a situation, they also recalled. If you had a gun just now, would you be able to deal with the one-eyed butchers?


    "Huh, a mere hidden weapon, thinking that you can stop me?" The ghost braid killer groaned, and then took a step, flew out, approached Tang Ye, and wanted to attack Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye looked calm, stood still, and said, "This is not a hidden weapon. It is one of the weapons of the people of our great world. It is also one of our powerful forces, the gun."

 Chapter 2276： Death on the spot!

    Tang Ye''s words were like a provocation to the one-eyed butchers. Because they despise the power of the big world very much, just now they said that people in the big world have little power to deal with them, and they will rewrite the laws of survival in the big world in the future. What Tang Ye meant right now was to use the power of the big world to deal with them.


    "Very interesting." The one-eyed butcher looked at them and laughed, and then said to the ghost braid killer who was confronting Tang Ye: "Old devil, can you do it, if you can''t, let me give this guy, I want to see. What are their so-called guns. Actually, I have heard of guns, and I have seen them. After all, the people who came in from the big world in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes later, some people brought this kind of thing, but this guy didn¡¯t hold it too much same."


    "I still remember that the Dragon Dynasty also took these things against me. Tangjiabao''s mechanical techniques and improved crossbows, aren¡¯t they just like these things? Dragon Dynasty... I definitely want to keep a land. Killed." The one-eyed butcher coldly snorted, his eyes flashing fiercely.


    Tang Jiabao, the eldest lady a hundred years ago, was actually Tang Ye''s mother and married to the Long family. Therefore, the Dragon Dynasty and Tangjiabao are relatives. And Tangjiapu is good at organizing, which actually promotes the development of science and technology. Of course, there is no power such as electric internal combustion engine in the ancient Wu Jianghu, so their power source is also the spiritual power of the spiritual stone in cultivation. However, this form is very similar to Shenji Technology. Now when Shenji Technology is developing its technological power, it is also combining its deified power. The combination of the two can make up for each other''s shortcomings, and the produced props will reach perfection.


    The ghost braid killer was blocked by Tang Ye from killing the martial arts elders, and was stimulated by Tang Ye¡¯s words. He felt despised by Tang Ye. At this time, it was even more gloomy and cold. Where could he let the one-eyed butcher take action? Dead Tang Ye.


    "Huh, little bug of the big world, since you are so good, let me see if you are so good!" The ghost braid killer gave Tang Ye a cold snort, then waved his head and threw out a long The braid and the long braid were as fast as a shooting star. They arrived in front of Tang Ye in a flash and pierced Tang Ye''s neck.


    Such an attack is definitely unstoppable for the elders of martial arts. The Ghost Braid Killer didn''t use such a strong attack just now. They were all killed by the Ghost Braid Killer with one hit. Therefore, the Ghost Braid Killer used a stronger power. Obviously, he was extremely angry with Tang Ye and wanted to kill Tang Ye with a single blow.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t move to evade, and immediately raised his hand and fired several shots in front of him. These shots were very precise, all hitting the hair braids thrown by the ghost braid killer. This is exactly the collision between cultivation power and technological power. At the end of that hair braid, there is the power of the ghost braid killer, like a sharp blade. When colliding with a bullet, the strength of the two is equal. Even the long hair braid broke the bullet, the bullet shattered and splashed around. Fortunately, it was broken into powder, so there is no need to worry about hurting people from flying and rebounding bullet fragments.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye fired a few shots in a row. Under the collision of several bullets, the strength of the blade energy of the long hair braid was finally resolved, making the long hair braid unable to move forward, so that Tang Ye could not be injured. Take it back.


    After this contest, everyone saw something. Obviously, the power of science and technology is not weaker than the power of cultivation. This was beyond everyone''s expectations, not only the martial arts elders, but also the one-eyed butchers. They did not expect that a mere pistol would actually invalidate the powerful attack of the Ghost Braid Killer. It seems that Tang Ye is quite capable in the big world.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to play slowly. When these wicked men saw those who were killed after he arrived, he was sentenced to death and would not keep their lives. Killing them with a gun, he is naturally perfect. Of course, this is because he has great power, even without a gun, he can easily kill. With this level of strength guarantee, it doesn''t really matter whether he uses a gun or a knife.


    Therefore, if they are replaced by martial arts elders, even if they have a gun produced by this magic machine technology, they may not be able to kill the one-eyed butchers. After all, it is not enough to be able to shoot a gun alone, but also to master gun skills, coordination of the body, judgment of the target position, and so on. A strong gunner, in fact, the training he needs to go through is no worse than practice. Technology and technology are not all fools, and they also have considerable demands on human abilities.


    Now Tang Ye uses a gun, because he owns a powerful force, so he is a bit "cheating". He just chose this way to show the power of science and technology. Just achieve the goal, he doesn''t care about that much.


    At this time, after the ghost braid killer took back the long hair braid, Tang Ye didn''t give the ghost braid killer a chance to shoot first, and directly shot the ghost braid killer twice. Seeing this, the ghost braid killer hurriedly resisted and avoided. Then Tang Ye said unhurriedly: "Don''t talk about the bugs of the big world. There will be no big world or Guwu Jianghu in the future. There is only one world. Both of us will merge as one. To adapt to this new world."


    "Hmph, for us, your big world..."


    boom!


    The ghost braid killer blocked the two bullets that Tang Ye shot, and just wanted to give Tang Ye a low voice, but Tang Ye''s bullet attack came again, and he didn''t give him time or opportunity. This new type of pistol developed by Shenji Technology is not an ordinary pistol. It is extremely powerful in terms of penetration and speed. Even the masters of the Holy Path have to be a little jealous. The ghost braid killer had seen it before, so he didn''t dare to neglect.


    In addition, Ghost Braid Killer noticed a problem, that is, when Tang Ye shot a bullet, he played very accurately, especially in anticipation of the opponent''s position. If you don''t pay attention, you may be hit. If hit by such a bullet, the terrible penetrating power is fatal.


    The ghost braid killer wanted to take action from Tang Ye, just to stop Tang Ye from shooting, so he needed to go closer. However, Tang Ye''s actions were unexpectedly flexible, jumping and rolling. During this process, with the shooting, the ghost braid killer couldn''t get close at all. On the contrary, he was suppressed, and he might be hit if he was not careful.


    Looking at the situation, it was obvious that the Ghost Braid Killer could not deal with Tang Ye.


    The Ghost Braid Killer realized this, but he was unwilling and couldn''t accept this kind of face slap. He became impulsive and rushed forward forcibly, trying to get close to Tang Ye for an effective attack.


    However, Tang Ye shot him several times in a row. Although he blocked it with a long hair braid, at the last moment, Tang Ye slid down, slid from his side to behind him, and then hit his pistol. On the back of the head.


    The Ghost Braid Killer was taken aback, felt that something was wrong, and he had a huge ominous premonition, and then he wanted to dodge out, but there was a "bang" at this moment, and he didn''t even feel the pain, and his eyes widened to the end.


    He couldn''t avoid the bullet that hit his head. He was shot through his head and died on the spot.


    When everyone saw this, they were a little shocked, the ghost braid killer died?

 Chapter 2277： Acting attack!

    The fight between Ghost Braid Killer and Tang Yeong didn''t have too many fierce moves, it was like a fist. And the ghost braid killer just shook his long hair braid. However, their battle is very tense. Because every attack is almost fatal.


    Now, the dead is the ghost braid killer.


    This result surprised everyone. For the elders of martial arts, they are expecting this result and they are very happy. But expectation is one thing, and whether there will be such a result is also one thing. Although they looked forward to it, after all, they thought that Tang Ye could hardly beat the Ghost Braid Killer with a pistol. Therefore, when Tang Ye burst the ghost braid killer''s head with a pistol, they were surprised.


    For the one-eyed butcher and the root-cutting lady who have been ruthless, the result is purely unexpected. From the beginning, they felt that the ghost braid killer could not be killed by a gun from the big world. The ending is already doomed, and all that needs to be done is to watch a good show in the process and see how the ghost braid killer plays with the people in this big world. In the end, the ghost braid killer was suppressed, the ghost braid killer became the person to be teased, and the ghost braid killer was finally killed.


    This unexpected result not only caused them to lose a companion, but also slapped them in the face. This kind of thing, one-eyed butchers absolutely cannot accept.


    "You actually killed the old devil!" The one-eyed butcher and the ghost plait killer have lived together in the Dragon Dynasty dungeon for more than ten years. It''s a support and won''t collapse so easily, so the one-eyed butcher and the ghost braid killer have feelings.


    In this world, there are almost no people who can make a one-eyed butcher have feelings. There is only one person who has feelings. As a result, this person who has feelings is headshot and killed in front of him. He was immediately very angry, and shouted: "You dare to kill the old devil, I will cut you off and eat your meat raw, otherwise I won''t be a butcher!"


    The one-eyed butcher jumped out with a big knife in his hand, staunchly domineering, and slashed at Tang Ye. The others were still a lot away from Tang Ye, but the blade power of the Tyrannical Blade had spread out and slashed in front of Tang Ye. This kind of domineering blade energy is hard to dispel with a single bullet. And Tang Ye could not use the power of cultivation, otherwise the purpose of showing the power of science and technology would be greatly reduced. A person whose cultivation power is stronger than a one-eyed butcher, even if he uses a gun, it is not the power of a gun, but for fun. Therefore, Tang Ye quickly jumped and avoided, pretending that he did not have any cultivation strength, but was well trained in physical and movement.


    boom!


    The tyrant knife cut down, extremely violent, it was incomparable to the attack of the ghost braid killer just now. Under such an attack, Tang Ye could only evade continuously, and the shooting was also greatly affected.


    At least this is what everyone sees. They saw that Tang Ye could only shoot occasionally, except for running and rolling to avoid, and the aim was far less accurate than when he dealt with the ghost braid killer. This situation shows that Tang Ye can hardly deal with the one-eyed butcher.


    Everyone is worried. If Tang Ye couldn''t deal with the one-eyed butcher, now the one-eyed butcher was stimulated, and he would definitely kill more fiercely. At that time, there must be no one who can escape.


    Everyone was very worried, but Tang Ye''s actions that seemed to be difficult to challenge were all acting. He didn''t have any sense of crisis, he just wanted to show to the best of his ability that he was just an elite soldier trained by the Red Wall Court, without any cultivation ability, and he relied on modern technology.


    "Why, are you only hiding? Hmph, even if you can hide, I will chop you up!" The one-eyed butcher shouted in a low voice, carrying a big knife and chasing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye jumped and rolled, then landed, behind a rock. At this time, the one-eyed butcher''s attack came again, and the rock was directly shattered. However, it can be regarded as blocking an attack for Tang Ye. At the moment when the rock was smashed, Tang Ye jumped out, rushed to the one-eyed butcher, calmly said: "The attack that can''t be head-on, of course, must be avoided. Although the brave man is brave, he will die quickly. Now there is a chance. , I will not hide, and I will kill you."


    "Death!" The one-eyed butcher yelled, and was very angry at Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and even rushed towards him, he wanted to split Tang Ye in half.


    However, Tang Ye still ran directly, and then made a jump. When he fell, he had already stepped on the one-eyed butcher''s knife. Tang Ye calmly said: "Your broad sword has extended you a large attack range, but on the physical sword, there is no such blade energy. With a spear, you can fight at a distance, but because of your big sword But there is no way to do this. Therefore, getting close to you is the way to kill you."


    At this moment, standing on the one-eyed butcher''s knife, Tang Ye shot continuously with his pistol. However, the one-eyed butcher was big and his movements were very sensitive, so he could dodge a bullet attack at such close range. Then he swung his sword, trying to throw Tang Ye out.


    However, Tang Ye jumped away from the broadsword at this time, but didn''t jump far away. It was equivalent to just falling into the ground and then shooting with the gun. But this time, he didn''t shoot the one-eyed butcher directly, he hit the big knife in the hands of the one-eyed butcher.


    "Ah!" But just that, after Tang Ye shot on the broadsword continuously, the one-eyed butcher let out a painful cry, it turned out that he was hit by a bullet.


    After Tang Ye hit the broadsword, the bullet bounced back and hit the one-eyed butcher. Although not fatal, it also wounded the one-eyed butcher.


    The one-eyed butcher reacted quickly, but did not expect Tang Ye to use the rebound effect of the bullet hitting the broad knife to hit him.


    "You!" The one-eyed butcher was very angry and felt that Tang Ye had calculated it. He ran away violently with a big knife, and moved, not only to chase Tang Ye, but also to move, preventing Tang Ye from hitting him.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "If you know how to deal with you, there is nothing terrible. Although your broad sword has a wide range, it does no harm near you. Of course, if you are hit by a broad sword, I will die directly. However, I will not be so stupid to let you cut me."


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t avoid far, but instead walked around within a range of the one-eyed butcher not far away, and then shot. Being so close to the one-eyed butcher, it seemed that he would be slashed by that big knife at any time, which looked very thrilling.


    The elders of martial arts looked at them and felt that the courage was about to jump out, because it was too dangerous to be so close to the one-eyed butcher. If it were them, they would definitely not dare to do so.


    However, that happened to be the case, Tang Ye was okay on the contrary, and restrained the one-eyed butcher. He circled the one-eyed butcher and created many opportunities to shoot. More and more places were injured by the one-eyed butcher!

 Chapter 2278： Doomed to die!

    The one-eyed butcher was suppressed more and more. Tang Ye was walking not far from his body. He shook his broad sword. Although it was very thrilling, as long as he avoided the attack of the broad sword, nothing would happen. Ordinary people certainly can''t do this, but Tang Ye itself has a strong power, it can be said that he is confident, as long as he pretends that he is actually very strenuous and very dangerous.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    Tang Ye continued to squeeze his pistol and shoot, and when he was close to the one-eyed butcher, he had more opportunities to attack actively. The one-eyed butcher was very angry, and every attack was extremely violent and deadly. As long as he was hit once, his body might be cut off. Under such a situation, it is necessary to withstand tremendous pressure, so ordinary people can''t do it, but Tang Ye is still comfortable.


    After fighting with the one-eyed butcher, Tang Ye didn¡¯t intend to waste any more time. He suddenly rushed in, approached the one-eyed butcher, and stepped up along the one-eyed butcher¡¯s wide back, and then jumped high. At this time, the one-eyed butcher was still Before he had time to raise the sword to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye shot the one-eyed butcher''s arm continuously, causing the one-eyed butcher''s arm to be injured and unable to raise the sword again.


    In an opportunity like just now, perhaps it could be said that shooting the one-eyed butcher in the head could kill the one-eyed butcher. This is not necessarily the case. The one-eyed butcher''s evasion ability is also very strong. In addition, if you fail to kill the one-eyed butcher, but instead give the one-eyed butcher a chance to throw a big knife, you may be hit, and you are done. Or, it will lose such a favorable attack environment.


    Therefore, now that the one-eyed butcher''s arm was wounded and the one-eyed butcher could no longer raise his sword to attack, the one-eyed butcher''s situation became more passive. Next, Tang Ye used flexible actions to keep shooting, even if the one-eyed butcher still dodges a lot, but he was also hit a lot. In the end, the one-eyed butcher''s feet were also injured, making him unable to stand firm and knelt down. .


    At this time, everyone also saw that every step of Tang Ye''s attack was actually a strategy. Without eagerly thinking about killing with one blow, facing people like a one-eyed butcher, it is difficult to kill with one blow. Then break them one by one, step by step, and in the end you can easily kill the one-eyed butcher.


    This is the style of the elite soldiers of the Red Wall court. They are all highly trained, both in physical combat and strategic intelligence. Coupled with the weapon power of Shenji Technology, then he is an extremely powerful person, no worse than a cultivator. Even better than cultivators. Because the path of cultivation is not so easy. Although there is a tide of cultivation, everyone wants to cultivate immortality, but in fact, there are not many who can really get started. Many of them have been exposed to martial arts before, and have had a chance to find some furs.


    After all, in the thousands of years of deification, the matter of cultivation has mostly been reduced to legend, and there are no leading teachers. Without a tutor, and no good books, how can I learn it?


    And those who really enter the path of cultivation are those of Taoism and Buddhism who are still insisting. They also adhere to these traditional knowledge and culture in the modern era, and are stronger in comprehension than others. Therefore, when the practice is restarted, they are the first to enter the field of cultivation.


    In the future, it can be expected that they will become mentors on the path of cultivation, because they will strengthen the martial arts. One is to compete for cultivation resources, and there will be many benefits after strengthening the martial arts. So there are so many people who want to practice cultivation, and when the time is right, there will probably be a wide range of disciples. In the process of accepting apprentices, they must also be selected according to their talents.


    These are exactly what we did on the way to practice in the past. It can be said that the conditions of the past cultivation world are now being restored bit by bit. The difference is that in the modern era, there will be more schools, such as the Red Wall Palace, which focuses on the development of technological power.


    The one-eyed butcher who was half kneeling on the ground because of his legs was hurt. At this time, his body was also in constant pain because of multiple injuries. He could no longer react as quickly as before. Many bullets from Tang Ye could no longer be evaded, and more and more injuries. It can be predicted that his outcome is already defeated.


    "Damn! I''m going to tear you apart!" The one-eyed butcher was very unwilling, drank loudly, and violently stood up, wanting to fight Tang Ye for the last time.


    But at this time, Tang Ye was standing far away from him. He couldn''t lift the broadsword anymore. Even if he could lift it, he couldn''t attack so quickly and domineeringly. Therefore, the deadly offensive and threats he had gone before were gone and he could pull away. Sufficient distance, at this time, as a long-range attack shooting, the "long hand" advantage is played.


    Facing the one-eyed butcher''s strenuous counterattack, Tang Ye stood in the distance, unhurriedly, raised his pistol, and shot twice at the one-eyed butcher. The one-eyed butcher struggling to come over, but before he pounced on Tang Ye, Tang Ye injured his legs again, his kneecap was penetrated by a bullet, completely unable to stand, and fell in front of Tang Ye.


    "No, how could it be, how could I lose to you!" The one-eyed butcher who fell on the ground was still extremely unwilling, raising his head and staring at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye''s expression was calm, and there were not too many intense emotional fluctuations from the beginning to now. This calm is like saying that he is very confident and can kill ghost braid killers and one-eyed butchers. Facts have proved that this is really the case. For the failed one-eyed butcher, this is indeed very exciting to him.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to talk nonsense with the one-eyed butcher anymore. He listed the one-eyed butcher as a dead person at the beginning, and now he has been playing for so long, just to show the power of technology. Everyone has seen that they must have their own thinking. Then, quickly get rid of the wicked person, after all, there are still many things to do.


    Tang Ye raised his pistol, facing the one-eyed butcher''s head, and said, "Since you are defeated, it is death."


    boom!


    The one-eyed butcher¡¯s head was pierced, and the one-eyed butcher knew that he was going to die at the last moment, showing a certain amount of horror, but if a bullet pierced his head, death would be quick, so this horror still remained, and then his head He hung down and died completely.


    In addition, there are two wicked men, the Broken Root Lady and the Ruthless Hand. At this moment, they stared at Tang Ye coldly and gloomily, and did not rush to attack. The way they chose was to join hands. Because Tang Ye had already killed the ghost braid killer and the one-eyed butcher, facts proved that Tang Ye''s power could kill them. Therefore, they will no longer foolishly choose to go alone. The two people join forces to kill this man with a gun in the big world as soon as possible!


    "Your choice is right. The two of you will fight together, so that I can kill them together, so as not to waste my other time." After Broken Root Lady and Ruihua Ruthless joined forces, Tang Ye said lightly to them.


    Broken Root Lady and Dehua Ruthless Hand are also notorious people with great reputations. Tang Ye said this, which really stimulated self-esteem, and they both attacked Tang Ye angrily.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye was "cheating", and their death was destined.

 Chapter 2279： Mysterious organization!

    At this time, a large number of cultivators flocked to the collapsed mysterious enchantment in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and they all wanted to go to the great world. For them, this is a new, vast, and full of opportunities world. They feel that they have been liberated, this is a kind of freedom, no one can stop them, even the army of the Dragon Dynasty.


    The Dragon Dynasty army did not stop them. Facing this kind of "freedom and liberation", Long Qing had given up to stop them. Forcibly blocking will only cause conflict, and that will increase the damage. So now Long Qing makes the power of the Dragon Dynasty focus on protecting the common people.


    At this time Long Qing also has her own business to do. Because the prisoners in the heinous dungeon were imprisoned and escaped when the profound door barrier was broken. These prisoners did not blink their eyes and were imprisoned for more than ten years. I am afraid they have already gone crazy. Once they go out, they will inevitably carry out slaughter and vent. In order to avoid this kind of thing, Long Qing personally brought several generals to pursue.


    The villains that Long Qing wanted to pursue were the one-eyed butchers. When the one-eyed butcher and them just escaped, there were already soldiers chasing them, but Long Qing knew that they could not stop the evil ones from the one-eyed butcher. Back then, he personally took a few masters to catch the one-eyed butcher.


    The facts were just as Long Qing had expected, the soldiers who had chased the one-eyed butcher in the first place had already been killed. However, Long Qing probably didn''t expect Tang Ye to take the one-eyed butcher and the others.


    In fact, Long Qing was very puzzled about the one-eyed butcher who escaped from the dungeon. The dungeon where the wicked like the one-eyed butcher was imprisoned was very strong, and he also arranged an enchantment and used Tangjiabao''s mechanical techniques. This kind of defense is unbreakable, even if it is impacted by luck, it will not happen. However, the one-eyed butcher and them all escaped. Long Qing believes that there are other tricks in it. It''s just that he can''t tolerate these things now, and he must first solve the evil talents of the one-eyed butcher.


    Bang, bang!


    Long Qing led his men to the profound gate barrier and confirmed that the one-eyed butcher had gone outside the big world. He was even more worried, because the people of the big world could not stop the one-eyed butcher. However, when he was worried, he saw that a man in a coat and hood happened to use a pistol to pierce the head of Broken Root Lady and Destroyer.


    Then Long Qing saw the one-eyed butcher and ghost plait killer who fell on the ground without a breath of life on the other side. He realized that the one-eyed butcher had been killed. And the one who killed the one-eyed butcher and them was this man in a coat and a hood. He felt that this person was very familiar, and after taking a closer look, he suddenly realized that it was Grandpa Zeng!


    Long Qing was very surprised and ashamed. He didn''t expect that the one-eyed butcher''s incident shocked Grandpa Zeng and asked Grandpa Zeng to take action. However, Grandpa Zeng reminded him that when the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, the profound door barrier will also collapse. There will be certain conflicts and turmoil at that time, which needs to be taken seriously. Presumably because of conflicts and turmoil, Grandpa Zeng came.


    Looking around, the people who were brutally murdered knew that it must be the one-eyed butcher who kept killing them, and no one stopped them. This allowed Grandpa Zeng to come over in person.


    Long Qing hurried over and wanted to bend down to bow to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye waved his hand to stop him. Now the requirements are simple and low-key, so there is no need to do those etiquettes. Long Qing understood Tang Ye''s character very well, so she didn''t continue to do that, and said, "Thank you Zeng...Thank you brother for stopping these villains."


    Tang Ye turned the gun in his hand, played very skillfully, acting as a superb gunman, and then looked at Long Qing. At this time, Long Qing was wearing golden light armor, full of momentum. Tang Ye clasped his fist and said, "You are the king of Guwu Rivers and Lakes. I have heard from the adults. It is a great honor to see you today."


    Long Qing was taken aback. He couldn''t bear such a big gift. How could he let Grandpa Zeng bow his head. However, he knew that Tang Ye would not tease him for no reason. Looking ahead, I saw the martial arts elders. He understood that Tang Ye was about to start pulling him into the big world. First of all, you have to let others know that they are called Guwu Jianghu, and then there is a king, and there are many cultivators and ordinary people. Originally there was still its own management order, but now that order has collapsed, it is necessary to adapt to the new world.


    Long Qing cooperated with Tang Ye¡¯s acting, and clasped his fists, saying: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the emperor of the Red Wall Palace to know that he was here. It¡¯s a great honor. Now that the world is changing, the big world and my Guwu rivers and lakes are connected, and the two worlds collide. I am very sorry for the bad things. I will go to the Emperor of the Red Wall Palace personally next day to chat, and jointly deal with this great change."


    Long Qing also knew a lot about the situation in the big world, because Tang Ye had told him. And now that he claims to be under, he actually lowered his position very much. He is a king. If others are dissatisfied, the people of the Great World, even the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall Palace, may not be his opponent. He is a person of the Long family blood, and he has an extraordinary talent. Still the king, luck is extremely high. Has already broken through the holy way and approached the heavens. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, it is only a matter of time before reaching the God level.


    If such a king is unwilling to bow his head and be dealt with by the power of the big world, he may end up failing because of the huge power of the big world. After all, compared with the big world, Guwu Jianghu is like a table tennis ball and a basketball, personal strength Is so powerful that there is no way to reverse the overall gap. However, he can also cause severe damage to the big world. Therefore, the palace of the Red Wall would not easily go to war with Guwu Jianghu.


    The two sides negotiated, merged with each other, became one, and reorganized the order of troubled times, which is their correct choice.


    Fortunately, whether it was Wang Jiuxiao or Long Qing, they both had a close relationship with Tang Ye. With Tang Ye in the midst of reconciling and helping each other, the leaders of both sides will definitely choose the right path. The only thing to worry about is the villain''s obstruction.


    In order to let everyone know more about the situation of the ancient martial arts, Tang Ye and Long Qing deliberately spoke louder, asking and answering questions to let the martial elders know them. Then, they will inevitably spread out to let others know what kind of existence a new world, that is, Guwu Jianghu, is.


    When Tang Ye and Long Qing acted with each other, there were still many soldiers guarding the dungeon where the prisoners were originally held by the Dragon Dynasty in the Guwu rivers and lakes. Because the prisoners in this dungeon, besides the one-eyed butchers, there are many others. However, suddenly, several soldiers were cut through their throats by a force from the dark and fell straight to death.


    Kaka Kaka, Puff Puff!


    A hidden, mysterious and powerful force quickly killed the soldiers, and finally the entire dungeon became deadly silent.


    Then there was the sound of footsteps in the dark, and on the promenade, with the light of candles, I finally saw the person making the footsteps slowly. It is not a person, but a row of people.


    They wore uniform clothes, which looked like Dao robes, but with more patterns than Dao robes. These patterns are like yin and yang patterns, but they are more complicated than yin and yang patterns.

 Chapter 2280： Man of a century!

    A row of mysterious people appeared, wearing robes and overcoats, and printed on them were more complicated patterns evolved from yin and yang patterns, like a combination of yin and yang patterns and auspicious clouds. Looking at it this way, although the pattern looks strange, it also seems to be clouds and mist in the sky, and it feels like a fairy.


    These people have killed the guards of the top secret dungeon of the Dragon Dynasty. Then they walked to the deepest part of the dungeon, opened a huge stone gate, and saw a young man locked inside with a huge chain. The young man''s body was bruised and weak. It didn''t seem to be the result of an injury after being tortured, but something that ate away his body and strength.


    At this time, pay attention to his feet, only to realize that it is a magic circle. The huge chain bound the body, which seemed solid, and was restrained and continuously weakened by a magic circle that consumed body and strength. The strength of this young man must be extremely powerful.


    The young man who was **** saw the row of people who opened the huge stone gate and sneered evilly, and said, "Dragon Dynasty is down?"


    From that line of people, a person with a calm temperament walked out, bowed and saluted the young man, and said respectfully: "Master, you said that the Dragon Dynasty will not fall, but the heaven and the earth will change. Now, it is heaven and earth. changed."


    "Heh..." The young man sneered, his eyes flashed with anger and killing intent. This obliterating intent caused a row of people who came to immediately bow their heads, looking very scared.


    The young man smiled softly again, appearing harmless to humans and animals, and said: "Well, it''s only a few decades. It''s normal that you can''t destroy the Dragon Dynasty. Besides, is Tang Sheng back? He is back, and you are even more unlikely. The dragon dynasty can be destroyed. Now that the world has changed, the dragon dynasty is dead in name. It''s a pity that I can''t destroy the dragon dynasty by myself. I, Li Xiang, have one more regret that cannot be made up..."


    When everyone heard the young man''s words, they immediately knelt down and did not dare to make a sound, as if the young man said something like that, representing a great anger, with great killing intent.


    "Our gatekeeper...no, I changed that shameful name a long time ago. We are immortal disciples." The young man hummed to himself again.


    However, listening to this, there is already a lot of information. Gatekeeper, that was the strongest person a hundred years ago, and he was known as the heaven and the human. This is because they were personally selected by the veteran Taoist priests who cut the luck with one sword, taught the immortal law, and stayed in the profound realm to adjust the balance of human beings. People who threaten the balance of air transport and the limit of air transport are not allowed. Once they appear, they must be forced to be placed in the Guwu rivers and lakes to suppress them. If it still exceeds it, it will be brought into the Profound Realm, and the most severe restriction is to kill it.


    It can be said that the former ancestral land is the ancestral land of the gatekeepers, and they are the overlords. If they want to dominate the ancestral land, it is easy. Among them, those who had this idea belonged to the attackers among the gatekeepers at the time. However, not all gatekeepers have this kind of thinking. After all, this kind of thinking is contrary to the admonition of the old Taoist priest. Therefore, some of them are to adhere to the thought of peace and adhere to the precepts of the old Taoist. This type of person is in the gatekeeper. It is stubborn.


    There is a struggle between the attackers and the loyalists, and it is precisely because of the struggle that the gatekeeper has a problem in controlling the ancestral land. The battle between the Xuanhuang Gongzhu and the emperor of the eternal emperor that broke out at the beginning is actually an expansion of the attacking faction and the sticking faction within the gatekeeper. The defeat of the Xuanhuang Communist Party was a blow to the attackers in the gatekeepers, and then the attackers wanted to seize power by themselves, but they were defeated by the loyalists and Tang Ye. Tang Ye was the power of the Ten Thousand Emperors¡¯ camp, and the guardian sect had the master of the house, led by the peerless genius Li Haoran, and finally solved the attacking sect guard.


    At that time, among the gatekeepers, it was circulated that Li Haoran was invincible, because Li Haoran had that old Taoist priest, that is, the "admonition power" left by their ancestors of the gatekeeper. This admonition power, after activation, as long as you move your mouth, you can Suppress any gatekeeper and make him obedient. This is a kind of power planted by ancestors like a poison, just to prevent someone from rebelling.


    If Tang Ye had participated in the strongest battle among the gatekeepers, he would have known Li Xiang. Because Li Xiang was the leader of the attacking faction in the gatekeeper a hundred years ago, he challenged Li Haoran. Knowing that Li Haoran might have the admonition power of his ancestors, he did so. Because in that situation at the time, if you didn''t work hard, the century-old plan would fail. He wants a world in which immortality can be cultivated infinitely, and he doesn''t want to succumb to a cage that can reach the border. Therefore, he does not allow a hundred-year plan to fail.


    Li Xiang and Li Haoran fought, and at the beginning, he and Li Haoran were tied. At that time, he was actually not what he is now. He was an old man with gray hair and obvious frowning skin. He was a hundred years old. The reason why he is still alive and possesses a powerful ability is the unique advantage of the gatekeeper, that is, the benefits of practicing the immortal method left by the old Taoist priest is equivalent to a low-level immortal cultivation. At the age of a hundred, he realized the realm of heaven and man, but he couldn''t break through again. If this continues, what we have to face is the end of life. However, Li Xiang is not reconciled to this, he wants to continue to break through, he wants to live a full life, and he wants to be a child!


    Therefore, the shackles of Qi Luck must be broken, so that we can usher in a world of cultivation that can continue to break through. As a highly respected and surpassed older generation, in the name of the leader of the attack faction, he fought against Li Haoran of the defensive faction!


    However, even an old man like him, a senior, in the realm of heaven and humanity, faced a genius like Li Haoran, even a wizard, and he was tied. This suffices to explain how powerful Li Haoran was at that time, she has not yet used the rumored ancestor''s admonition power.


    Perhaps, there is no so-called ancestor admonition power at all! At that time, Li Xiang thought so, so he used the last trump card, the last power, that is the power of the Gorefiend!


    As an attacker, he wanted to break the shackles of Qi Luck. There were too many things he operated secretly, and it was not surprising that he was connected with the Xuanhuang co-master. The Xuanhuang co-master at that time was exactly the **** Wenzhongyuan. To this end, he asked Wen Zhongyuan to give a blood demon''s power, and at a critical moment, he used the demon to obtain extra powerful power to defeat all enemies.


    After the blood demon power was released, Li Xiang''s power overwhelmed Li Haoran, and Li Haoran was about to lose. At this critical moment, Li Haoran finally used his trump card power, her box-pressing skills can suppress any guardian''s ancestor admonition power!


    There really is the admonition power of the ancestors!


    When even Li Sang who used the power of the Gorefiend was suppressed, he was shocked, and then became extremely angry and unwilling. Because of the power of admonition from the ancestors, his painstaking plans and the goals he pursued will all vanish!


    However, he was no match for the admonishing power of his ancestors, and he was defeated by Li Haoran. Later, it was Tang Ye who entered the Profound Realm and worked with Li Haoran to resolve the rest of the rebellion against the gatekeeper. Tang Ye missed the battle between Li Haoran and Li Xiang, so he didn''t know the existence of Li Xiang.


    Li Xiang is a powerful enemy who can stand shoulder to shoulder with Li Haoran. I thought he was dead a hundred years ago, but never expected that he is still alive!

 Chapter 2281： Fairy disciple!

    Li Xiang is still alive. If Li Haoran knew the news, she would be extremely surprised, because she killed Li Xiang personally, so how could Li Xiang live again?


    At this moment, Li Xiang looked at the row of people kneeling in front of him, and was not in a hurry to break free from the huge chains that bound him and the injury circle. He recalled something. These things were exactly what happened when he fought Li Haoran, lost to Li Haoran, was killed by Li Haoran, and then resurrected.


    Back then, he and Blood Demon Wen Zhongyuan reached a consensus to break the shackles of Qi Luck, and knew that the opponents he faced should not be underestimated, especially Tang Ye and Li Haoran. The article originally wanted to deal with Tang Ye, while Li Xiang wanted to deal with Li Haoran. Li''s only fear from Li Haoran is the admonishing power of his ancestors. For this reason, he assumed two situations. One is that Li Haoran has no admonition power, then he thinks he can deal with Li Haoran. One is that Li Haoran has the admonition power of his ancestors, and he will be defeated by Li Haoran.


    If it is the first case, then everything is easy to handle. But if it is the second case, he must think of a way out. He would not be willing to be killed. As for this problem, the blood demon provided him with a solution. This is why he was resurrected. A hundred years ago, after he was killed by Li Haoran, the gatekeeper of the attackers quietly recovered his body according to his instructions, and then poured a bottle of his own blood specially refined by Wenzhongyuan on his body.


    When the blood of Wen Zhongyuan, a Gorefiend, was dripping on Li Xiang''s corpse, Li Xiang''s injuries were repaired bit by bit, and then he came back to life. However, there is no doubt that the resurrected him is no longer the original him. He has been in contact with the blood demon, he is no longer a person, more of a demon.


    However, as a highly respected senior among the gatekeepers a hundred years ago, he had such a reputation and status because of his extremely talented and top-notch ability. Therefore, although he was not as good as Li Haoran, he also ranked behind Li Haoran. In this case, after breaking away from the human body and obtaining the demon body, he discovered a whole new world, a world of cultivation that can surpass the human body!


    He used his talent and demon body to quickly rejuvenate the old child after practicing, so he recovered from an old man to his youthful appearance, a very handsome man. It''s just that because of the demonization situation, he looks a little strange. Under normal circumstances, an ugly person becomes demonized and becomes fierce and scary. But when a handsome person is demonized, he becomes more handsome...a few of them will have a little bit more feminine aura.


    One question worthy of question is, how could such a powerful character as Li Xiang be locked up in the dungeon of the Dragon Dynasty? A person who can compare with Li Haoran will certainly not be trapped in such a place. In fact, Lee Sang took the initiative to keep himself locked in the dungeon. After regaining his power, he took the form of a demon and became the remnant of a gatekeeper attacker, pretending to subvert the Dragon Dynasty, and then he was subdued by the power of the Dragon Dynasty. Because of his strength, he was imprisoned in the deepest part of the dungeon by the king of the Dragon Dynasty.


    In fact, Li Xiang really wanted to overthrow the Dragon Dynasty, because the Dragon Dynasty was established by Tang Ye. And Tang Ye was one of the people who undermined his painstakingly planned century-old plan. He hated Tang Ye deeply and wanted to destroy everything in Tang Ye. However, in the previous state, he really couldn''t destroy the Dragon Dynasty. Even if no one in the Dragon Dynasty can beat him, there is still something that can suppress him, which is the force of luck in the Dragon Dynasty. This also contains the power of Qi Luck after Tang Ye became a holy.


    Li Xiang couldn''t stop these two forces of luck. And after he acquired the demon body, there are many imperfections, and he needs to adapt, and then he can better practice breakthrough. For this, he needs a place where he can meditate and is conducive to the practice of the demon body. This place is the dungeon of the Dragon Dynasty.


    The prisoners detained in the dungeon must have great grievances and hostility, which are needed by the devil. And he was held in the deepest dungeon, which allowed him to practice quietly. On the one hand, there is a steady stream of demon body needs, and on the other hand, he can feel at ease. He naturally chooses such a suitable place. Moreover, when his purpose for doing this is known to the outside world, it is a means to fool the Dragon Dynasty greatly. This is a pleasant thing, the people of the Dragon Dynasty will definitely get mad.


    Although the Dragon Dynasty is now dead in name, those who used to be the Dragon Dynasty will know this. Especially the king of the Dragon Dynasty. Now that the sky has changed, and the shackles of luck are gone, it is time for Li Xiang to come out again. He had been hidden for decades in the past, and now he had the conditions to break the shackles of Qi Luck, his strength had also broken through to the **** level. He knew that Tang Ye had returned, but Tang Ye''s advantage as a human saint was not much in the world after the restart of cultivation. He was confident that even if he faced Tang Ye, he would not be defeated. The most basic point is that it can be guaranteed not to be killed by Tang Ye.


    On the contrary, when the time is right, he will kill Tang Ye!


    And Li Haoran, who he hates most!


    It was just a baby girl who had spent less than one-third of her cultivation time, and she had ruined his century-old plan. This is not because of any power gap, but because of a gift from the ancestors!


    What he is not reconciled to is why the ancestors'' "words of admonition" against the gatekeeper''s strongest power would be given to such a girl!


    He felt that this was a wrong arrangement, and he wanted to correct this arrangement. Then, he wants to create his own era.


    The gatekeeper used to be the Tao. Now, he is the magical Tao, but he still enters the world in the name of the gatekeeper, but he will no longer be called the gatekeeper. Slaves, they will never be slaves. He entered the world as a "disciple of the fairy". He is a fairy, and the rest are under him.


    The immortal disciple, a powerful organization that emerged after the new world, is bound to have a huge impact.


    Li Xiang glanced at the people who were kneeling on the ground in front of him, but they dared not look up. These are the disciples he cultivated. Although he has stayed in the dungeon, he still cultivated this group of powerful disciples, which is only one of his strengths. Now, if any one of these disciples is released, it is enough to make the people of the ancestral land choke.


    Li Xiang didn''t ask everyone to get up. He was a king, but not bronze, so he should have the authority of the king. He looked down at the huge chains tied to his body and sneered disdainfully. Such a huge chain must be extremely strong. However, Li Xiang acted as if such chains were like bubbles, and gently moved his hands, and the huge chains shattered.


    Tie him up? It doesn''t exist, he just doesn''t want to break free.


    Then, when he landed on the ground and stood on the weakening magic circle, he just waved his hand and the magic circle began to fail.


    Li Xiang walked out of the deepest dungeon step by step, pulling out a long black shadow.


    Long Qing, who was originally outside the big world, suddenly shook her body, surprised and worried. The magic circle in the deepest dungeon is protected by the king''s luck. However, it was broken.


    Long Qing knew that that terrifying existence had come out!

 Chapter 2282： Remaining problem!

    The conversation between Tang Ye and Long Qing''s you just now has revealed the existence of many Guwu Rivers and Lakes to everyone. Let them spread this out, and Guwu Rivers and Lakes will not appear abrupt. Moreover, Tang Ye''s identity was an elite soldier on the side of the Red Wall Palace. He talked about the attitude of the emperor of the Red Wall, so that people would better understand the trends and attitudes of Guwu Jianghu. In this way, they would not think that Guwu Jianghu was still a huge threat.


    In this way, Tang Ye not only demonstrated the power of science and technology, but also pushed a wave of Guwu Jianghu. The goal has been achieved, and he plans to do other things. But at this time, Long Qing suddenly frowned, showing a look of bad events. He was very puzzled, looked at Long Qing, and said he asked Long Qing to talk about it.


    Long Qing did not hide it and said to Tang Ye: "Grandpa had a very powerful enemy in that meeting. Grandpa subdued him, but did not kill him. Instead, he was imprisoned in the deepest part of the dungeon and told his father not to kill him. , I can only trap him, and then use the dynasty power array to reduce his power. Only after he reveals his true shape, he can kill, otherwise it is useless. My father did as my grandfather said, and then my father told me to do so. However, for nearly a hundred years, I haven''t seen this man reveal any true shape. Just now, he broke free from the magic circle imprisoned by the power of dynasty''s luck!"


    "There are such people?" Tang Ye couldn''t help being surprised when he heard what Long Qing said.


    Long Qing''s grandfather is Long Xi, and that is the son of Tang Ye and Long Qingcheng. As Tang Ye¡¯s direct generation, his strength is extremely strong. After all, the Dragon Dynasty was established at the beginning, and the dynasty was declared established. It will be protected with great luck. This luck cannot be obtained by Tang Ye, otherwise Tang Ye will be punished by the world, because it will He is too strong, so he can only protect Long Xi. Then Long Xi had such a fortune since he was born, and it was unimaginable. For this reason, people who can''t even be killed by Long Xi can only be killed, waiting for the opportunity to kill again, what exactly is this?


    Tang Ye was very curious, looked at Long Qing and asked, "Who is this person?"


    Long Qing shook his head slightly, saying that he was not very sure, and said: "The identity of this person, grandfather and father, as well as when they came to me, have been investigating. However, he is too mysterious. He may be someone from a long time ago. At present. Based on the clues left by my grandfather and father, and what I tracked down, I can only confirm that this person is related to the gatekeeper a hundred years ago. It may even be related to Li Xianzi."


    "It''s related to the gatekeeper? It''s also related to Senior Sister Li?..." Tang Ye was surprised, and fell into thought.


    He is the only one who can call Li Haoran, the legendary fairy of the ancestral land. He did not expect to be mentioned about Li Haoran here. He was very guilty of Li Haoran, because he was out of control of the demon that made Li Haoran unable to return to his ancestral land and was trapped in the chaotic space. However, now the fetters of luck in the ancestral land have been broken, and the path to return to the ancestral land is relatively easy. As long as you overcome the dangers of crossing the plane world, it is not difficult to return, just like the descending gods. Tang Ye believed that with Li Haoran''s ability, he would definitely return. At this time, Tang Ye had more expectations in his heart, hoping to see Li Haoran again.


    Now that I heard Long Qing''s words, thinking of Li Haoran, Tang Ye felt even more incredible. Isn''t a person related to Li Haoran the same person from a hundred years ago?


    Of course, if it is a gatekeeper, this is not surprising. The gatekeeper was a celestial being on earth a hundred years ago, learning the immortal law left by that old Taoist priest, and living a hundred years old easily. The shackles of Qi Luck in the back gradually expanded, and they could live longer by practicing the Immortal Method. However, when the Profound Realm was disrupted, the gatekeeper was completely killed and wounded, and the rest was wiped out by the Dragon Dynasty with a ruthless policy of iron and blood, and the Profound Realm fell apart. It was certain that the gatekeeper would not be able to get up again. However, a hundred years later, there were frequent reports about the gatekeeper.


    Soon after Tang Ye returned to his ancestral land, he went to Guwu Jianghu, where someone attacked the profound gate enchantment, the surviving gatekeeper, and this gatekeeper colluded with the demons. So far, it is unknown where the demons came from.


    "The gatekeeper..." Tang Ye groaned and became worried. If there are really gatekeepers, then in the environment of the world where the fetters of luck have disappeared, the gatekeeper will enter the path of cultivation by virtue of the immortal method left by the old Taoist priest, which is very fast and will have an advantage over everyone. In this case, it is another strong enemy. The reason why it is an enemy is because the gatekeeper must resent the things of the past. After all, the iron hoof of the Dragon Dynasty broke through the profound realm and slaughtered all the gatekeepers of the attacking faction.


    How can a dynasty be established without blood. For stability, Tang Ye didn''t show mercy to those hostile. Moreover, he and Li Haoran had to deal with the gatekeepers of the attackers, so he would not show mercy. Even if it is merciful, it will be the enemy.


    Tang Ye was a little emotional, but he didn''t expect that there would still be many historical issues.


    "Why...?" Long Qing couldn''t help asking aloud when Tang Ye seemed to be more worried than him.


    Tang Ye came back to his senses, looked at Long Qing with a serious expression, and said, "This person you are talking about, you must pay special attention to it. It may be an attacker gatekeeper a hundred years ago. First, he has a great resentment towards us. His strength must be very strong. If you meet him, don''t fight head-on. This person needs to be investigated first."


    Long Qing nodded and said, "Okay."


    After Tang Ye arranged it, he looked back at the old martial arts people, and then looked into the distance. The integration of the two worlds has begun now, and I don''t know how much trouble there will be. But no matter how many problems there are, they need to be solved bit by bit.


    "I''m going to be busy with things. You know what to do in the next situation. In short, you must pay attention to everything." Tang Ye said to Long Qing.


    Long Qing nodded to express understanding.


    Then Tang Ye left and continued to look for his daughter Tang Jiujiu. Various problems are constantly appearing, whether they are left over from history or emerging. If you don''t look for Tang Jiujiu, you don''t know how much time is left.


    In fact, besides Tang Jiujiu, Tang Ye also wanted to find someone, Lu Celadon, the heavenly girl. Lu Celadon may still be alive, this is something the Red Wall Palace has always insisted on. At the beginning, Lu Celadon was closed for several months, completed the secret map, handed it to the Red Wall Palace for deployment, and then disappeared. For people like her, as long as they want to live, there is no problem in seeing the way of life. So, she must have arranged something and stayed somewhere.


    Lu Celadon''s power is extremely strong even in the face of the gods. If she still had the essential ability to see, then it would be easy to kill the gods.


    Feelings aside, Lu Celadon''s celestial power is indispensable in this situation.


    The chaotic war has begun, and if humanity wants to survive, these forces must be assembled.

 Chapter 2283： Relic Fantasyland!

    Tang Ye continued to look for Tang Jiujiu. Now there is no clue for Tang Jiujiu, only to trace what happened a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, Tang Jiujiu was not born, and Tang Ye asked Master Yimei to protect Sima Yupu. If you can know the movements of Master Yimei, maybe you can know some. But the big event of Yimei has passed away, and it is impossible to ask him again. I only wish that Biyun Temple has some traces of him.


    Xiangshan Biyun Temple is also a place with many memories for Tang Ye. The extremely powerful Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra was obtained here under the Sacred Tree. If there was no Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, there would be no birth of Tang Jiujiu, because it was the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra that saved Sima Yupu and suppressed the power of the twelve demon branches and moon spirits, so that Tang Jiujiu''s fetus was not occupied and corroded.


    Tang Ye arrived at Xiangshan. Here again, there are many memories. And the last time he was here, it was because of nothing wrong. He recruited Wuwang into the void organization, the original reason is not how talented Wuwang has, there is no shortage of talented people in this world. He recruited Wuwang because Wuwang is related to the Shouxin Buddha. The Shouxin Buddha was just a little monk a hundred years ago. He was the master of Master Yimei. He was a person who saw that Master Yimei would have an epiphany when he woke up early and sat down to become a Buddha. In Buddhism, fate is wonderful. Master Yimei takes care of Shouxin, and Shouxin is not arrogant. There must be a great cause and effect in the Buddha. So Tang Ye knew that Wuwang had something special.


    Walking to the sacred tree of Suoluo, no one was around, Tang Ye felt something quietly. Since Master Yimei passed away and Shouxin sat on the ground and became a Buddha, this tree and the grassy courtyard on the mountain where Master Yimei and Shouxin were once, have been regarded as the sacred place of Biyun Temple. place. Xiangshan Biyun Temple was originally a place open to the outside world and a scenic spot, but it has never been opened to the outside world. The living of a generation of masters, and then to the place of death, is very valuable. But this place shouldn''t be affected by secular customs, so private entry has always been forbidden, and there are special disciples guarding it outside.


    Tang Ye went inside quietly, and the guarding disciple didn''t notice it, which was natural. Tang Ye just came to look for possible traces left by Master Yimei, and didn''t want to alarm too much. After all, his current identity has been known, whether as the Void Lord or directly as Tang Sheng, he will be respected by these people. Tang Sheng''s reputation and status have been shaped so well, there are always some troubles when he is famous.


    Tang Ye believed that Master Yimei would leave some clues. A hundred years ago, Tang Sheng disappeared, and then the news of Tang Sheng''s fall from the Red Wall Palace was nothing but an operation with a shift in popular sentiment. Master Yimei, as a person who had been in close contact with Tang Ye, was also practising Buddhism, and had a deep understanding of causality. What was Tang Ye''s fate, he could get a glimpse of Tang Ye''s fate, and he also knew Tang Ye''s true whereabouts. Especially, if Tang Ye asked him to take care of Sima Yupu before he left, he even knew that one day, Tang Ye would come back again. Then, after Tang Ye came back, if he wanted to find Sima Yupu, or the daughter of Sima Yupu, he had to ask for some clues.


    These, Master Yimei will always leave relevant information. Or, Tang Ye wants him to stay. In any case, Tang Ye had to come to find out.


    After experiencing it under the Suoluo tree, Tang Ye didn''t lead any Dharma. With some disappointment in his heart, he walked to the small courtyard in front of him. This is the place where Master Yimei lives and the place where Master Yimei passes away. In the pavilion on the side of the small courtyard, there is a chess stand with two jade statues on both sides, an old man and a young man, both monks. Tang Ye recognized that the old man was Master Yimei. And that young man, Tang Ye guessed, was the grown-up Shouxin monk.


    These are all built to commemorate Master Yimei and Shouxin. Tang Ye walked over, went to the pavilion, looked around, and found that the game had not been finished yet. The statue of Master Yimei is really lifelike, holding a chess piece hesitating, as if not knowing how to play.


    Tang Ye looked at the chess game again, as a bystander, it seemed that something was easier to see. He couldn''t help but take the chess from Master Eyebrow and put it in a position under the chess game. He also played chess with Master Yimei and knew the style of Master Yimei. In the chess game, Master Yimei couldn''t make up his mind, so he followed the style of Master Yimei and the answers he knew as a bystander, and helped Master Yimei play as if it were Master Yimei playing chess.


    However, he never expected that when Tang Ye took the chess piece and placed it on the chessboard, the mutation happened. I saw a golden light from the statue of Master Yimei, and then an oval bead floated out.


    Tang Ye was shocked to see that this golden light bead was a relic. He can be sure that this is the relic of Master Yimei.


    Then Tang Ye was surprised. Sure enough, Master Yimei arranged something, but he didn''t expect that he arranged it to turn out his relic like this. This point must be difficult for others to trigger.


    Tang Ye took the relic of Master Yimei, and at the moment he touched it, an illusion was formed immediately, and Tang Ye entered the illusion.


    In the illusion, the scene is under the Suluo tree. Master Yi Mei sits cross-legged, smiling, with a kind look. Even if it was a hundred years later, Tang Ye was still just a kid facing such a master of Yimei.


    "Donor Tang is back." Master Yimei looked at Tang Ye with a light smile. Although everyone now calls Tang Yezun Tang Sheng, Master Yimei doesn''t have to be like that. Calling Tang Sheng''s words, on the contrary, gave birth.


    Tang Ye felt that this kind of thing was really wonderful, looked at Master Yimei and bowed, and said, "Master, long time no see."


    "Yeah, long time no see. After seeing this, I will never see each other again." Master Yimei nodded. This illusion was transformed by the power of Master Yimei, and perhaps it was the moment that Tang Ye was waiting for. Even if he meets Tang Ye now, there is not much difference from meeting in reality, but he cannot change the fact that he has died. Therefore, the illusion transformed by the relic disappeared, and he disappeared completely.


    This is the last time we met.


    Tang Ye was a little sad about Master Yimei''s words, but life and death were already bearish to them, so they accepted it very calmly. He looked at Master Yimei and said: "In a hurry for a hundred years, if I see you again, there are too many things I want to talk to the master. However, time does not seem to allow."


    With that, Tang Ye looked up. Although this is the world of illusion, but now the strength of him, the situation of this illusion is clear at a glance. He knew that the illusion created by Master Yimei would not last long.


    Master Yimei smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t hesitate to raise the pace a lot. Okay, this is you. Since there is not much time, let¡¯s talk about business. Don¡¯t want to know the whereabouts of your daughter. ?"


    Tang Ye nodded.


    Master Yimei shook his head and said, "Old monk, I don''t know..."

 Chapter 2284： No desire to survive!

    Although he had expected it, Tang Ye couldn''t help but feel a little bit lost when he heard Master Yimei''s words. He thought he could get some clues from Master Yimei. However, after a hundred years, it is normal for Master Yimei to not know. In this case, you can only look for clues from other places.


    Master Yimei knew Tang Ye¡¯s loss and said, ¡°Back then, Xu Wuming wanted to seize the power of your unborn daughter. I set up a Buddhist barrier in Fragrant Mountain and barely blocked Xu Wuming. However, Xu Wuming is an immortal. I know that one day, I will not be able to stop him. And Xu Wuming is also the ancestor of the Fumo master, mastering the extremely profound secret technique of the underworld. When I die, he can use the secret technique to explore my memory. Therefore, I can only be safest if I don¡¯t even know where the donor Sima went."


    Tang Ye expressed his understanding and thanked him for what he had done for Sima Yupu, nodded and said, "Thanks to the master."


    Master Yimei shook his head, but apologized, and said, "I am deeply disturbed for failing to protect Sima Donor. I hope Donor Don will not blame it."


    "What did the master say?" Tang Ye felt that Master Yimei was too polite, and said, "I and Yupu and Jiujiu, if we have a predestined relationship, we will always see you again, if it is...nothing, it''s useless to say, I just want to find For a long time, to make up for my father''s fault for not taking good care of them and not staying with them."


    Master Yimei said: "Donor Tang runs for the world and the common people. I think Donor Sima and your daughter will understand you."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s best to be able to do this naturally, but there are some things that are unreasonable."


    It''s like feelings, a kind of emotion, not all reasonable, otherwise it will be boring.


    Although Master Yimei didn¡¯t know Tang Jiujiu¡¯s whereabouts, he wanted to help Tang Ye very much, so he told Tang Ye some of his guesses, and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store that the Twelve Demon Branch Moon Spirit was suppressed for a long time. Therefore, Jiujiu must have the supreme Buddhism. She and my Buddhism must have a great chance. Therefore, Donor Tang, I will give you my relic. If one day appears I think I can feel some of the trail after a long time. At that time, I will definitely tell Donor Tang."


    "That''s really grateful to the master." Tang Ye said gratefully.


    Master Yimei smiled, he thought this was what he should do, and then no longer said, he turned into a relic, floated in front of Tang Ye, and suddenly merged into Tang Ye''s body, then the illusion disappeared and returned to reality.


    With the relic of Master Yimei, Tang Ye felt that his energy and spirit had improved to a certain extent, he was very refreshed, and his mood improved a lot. The power of this Dharma is very wonderful. And now Tang Ye, although he is a god-level power, but after the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, his cultivation path will be opened again, and there will be no more limits, so he can continue to practice breakthroughs from the current lower-level gods , To the true god, and then to the ancient god. If you get the source of power, perhaps you can reach the realm of a **** emperor. That was the level of the Pangu God Emperor, the power to dominate the heaven and the earth, that would be the strongest heaven and earth.


    In order to deal with the coming of the gods, Tang Ye couldn''t let go of cultivation. Now he is just a member of the long journey of cultivation. If you don''t work hard, you may be surpassed at any time.


    I saw Master Yimei and got the relic of Master Yimei. Although there was no accurate information about Tang Jiujiu, he was able to find a way to find Tang Jiujiu. Tang Ye couldn''t ask for too much, and once again expressed his right to Master Yimei Thanks to him, after bowing to the statue of Master Yimei, he left.


    For a while, there was no other clue, and he returned to Yanjing. Standing on the Xiangshan Mountain, Tang Ye saw the tallest building in Yanjing City, the building of Shenji Technology. He suddenly felt guilty. After his identity was revealed last time, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue knew about it, but he didn''t have the first time to find Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. People who were once physically mingled together, but now they don''t know how to face it, it''s really good fortune. Tang Ye was no longer the one who could glib and make girls happy at any time. The mood has changed, and some things cannot be done.


    However, his feelings for Murong Huansha and Mu Yue have certainly not changed, and they are always related. Now there is no reason to hide, so I can only face it. He thought for a while, then sighed, and went to the top floor of the Shenji Technology Building.


    Like the previous Tongtian Building, standing at the top has always been Murong Huansha''s style, which also shows her ambition. If she hadn''t become a zombie, maybe she was the strongest woman who could spread the name Murong Huansha widely. Of course, this is the strongest, not the strongest in strength, but in influence. Because Shenji Technology is one of the most influential organizations now. Shenji Technology was also founded by Murong Huansha. However, when people introduce Shenji Technology now, when it comes to the founder, it is indeed Murong Huansha. The achievements of Murong Huansha are recorded in history. However, this situation means that people think Murong Huansha is dead. A dead person, no matter how powerful or great, will never live among people, and cannot enjoy his influence immersively.


    So, for a person with huge ambitions, this kind of hidden operation is not what he likes.


    Fortunately, the current Murong Huansha has accepted the identity of a zombie, surpassing the recognition of time, so the reputation and other things have little influence on her. The so-called ambition has probably gradually faded. Especially, now that the shackles of luck are lifted, she knows that a whole new world has come. And she no longer needs to hide because of identity issues. Because this is a world where all monsters and monsters exist, the existence of zombies is inevitable. She can no longer worry about how others say she is a zombie, she can do something as a zombie in a fair manner.


    As if the lost ambition and passion were reborn, the current Murong Huansha is actually in a good mood.


    She didn''t expect Tang Ye to come suddenly.


    Knowing Tang Ye''s identity that day, she was very angry. Although she understood Tang Ye, a hero who ran for the common people, being angry was angry, and she didn''t want to talk about understanding. She thought that Tang Ye would come to see her immediately, even one or two explanations would do, but Tang Ye didn''t come...Oh, this is really a man with no desire to survive.


    Murong Huansha endured it, feeling that with so many things now, maybe Tang Ye really couldn''t take care of these children''s personal affairs anymore. Besides, they are all over a hundred and dozens of years old, and they seem to be entangled in their children''s personal relationships with hypocrisy. Nowadays, children''s personal love doesn''t belong to them anymore, they are all old people, where are the thoughts of teenagers and girls.


    Murong Huansha calmed down, but at this time Tang Ye came. She feels very angry and feels fooled.


    She didn''t let Tang Ye in. When Tang Ye approached, she felt it, and slapped it out, expressing her obstruction to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2285： Stop being a man?

    The slap of Murong Huansha''s slap formed a force, and the shape was like a big slap. Tang Ye was about to approach here, and suddenly seeing the power attack like a big slap, he knew Murong Huansha''s mood. This is pretty bad, it makes it clear that I don''t want him in.


    But according to the knowledge of many women''s strategies, a woman says no, if you leave her alone, the wife may become an ex-wife, and his girlfriend may become an ex. Is there any way, so Tang Ye still went in. Of course Murong Huansha''s strength could not stop him.


    In fact, the top defensive force of Shenji Technology is very strong and very mysterious. It would be very difficult to break through from the outside if it were not for a powerful person like Tang Ye. Even Tang Ye used the power of space jump, but it was also blocked to a certain extent. The defensive power exerted here includes not only the strongest technological power of Shenji Technology, but also the power of two zombies, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    As the base of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, it is very important to keep this safe. After all, they are also the actual power holders of Shenji Technology. Although the president of Shenji Technology is not them, the current president is the person they arranged. In the powerful organization of Shenji Technology, their identities are still disguised in several layers. Ordinarily, Mu Yue would change into another person and take up important positions in Shenji Technology. Of course, she could directly serve as the president of Shenji Technology, but considering that sometimes she would have to deal with matters with Murong Huansha, once she left the position of the president, which was undesirable, so she still supported a puppet president.


    At this time, Mu Yue worked under Shenji Technology to keep abreast of the developments of Shenji Technology in all aspects, and also understand the response measures Shenji Technology will make to changes in the world. Master all of this, and then go back to discuss with Murong Huansha, and after the final decision is made, it will be communicated to the puppet president.


    Murong Huansha stayed on the top floor alone. This is her and Mu Yue''s private space, which has been like this for hundreds of years. The top space is completely a combination of technology and deified power. The entrance passage is full of scientific and technological elements, mechanical structure, human body recognition and other things. If you have the power to transcend space, you may not even be able to pass this passage. Even if you master the power of space, the space here is squeezed, and there is a great risk of jumping into the third-party space. This defensive arrangement is perfect.


    Tang Ye came out out of curiosity after being blocked by space. When she saw this, she was very surprised. The power of science and technology is really powerful. Sure enough, Siwon Force never took one side. The origin power can differentiate into the deified power, and it can also allow the technological power to have unlimited possible evolution and development.


    Dididi...Tang Ye stood in the corridor, watching the amazing arrangement here, and suddenly an alarm sounded. It turned out that after being intruded by an unknown organism, the alarm on the promenade was triggered. And soon, blocked light waves appeared here, making Tang Ye surrounded in a space. Then in this space, the power that can instantly destroy a person is generated.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw that he had to turn into a flame body, but he escaped the squeeze of the force. Otherwise, he doesn''t know whether he can use his strength to resist the instantaneous destructive power.


    The alarm is still ringing, and a second wave of destruction is about to occur. Tang Ye was speechless, and shouted into the passage: "Huan Sha, stop, don''t be like this, let me go in first, or I will break through. If these devices are broken, it will be a huge loss, right?"


    "Are you so good? Try it. If you can''t stop you, I''m afraid it can''t stop the gods, then it''s meaningless. If you ruin it, you will be ruined." After Tang Ye spoke, Murong Huansha''s voice came.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and Murong Huansha was still very angry. The alarm continued to sound at this time, and then the second wave of attacks was ready. Tang Ye can only be prepared to resist, but he doesn''t plan to play after this wave. If Murong Huansha doesn''t stop, he will force in. But at this time, the alarm was suddenly lifted and the destructive power disappeared.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then looked back and saw Mu Yue appearing at the entrance of the passage. There is no doubt that the alarm was lifted by Mu Yue, and the attack was lifted by Mu Yue.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue, indeed a little stunned, not knowing what to say for a while. Over the past 100 years, although Mu Yue has changed a bit, the overall change has not changed much. Compared with before, she feels that her temperament is more humanized in the workplace. Wearing the high heels and uniforms of the workplace, the temperament is even more cold. And all of this, because of her exquisite and beautiful appearance, seemed more important. The high-cold temperament beauty does not rely on the appearance and figure, but only reveals the surface with **** clothes. She really has a powerful breath that makes men ashamed.


    Such a woman is good-looking, and is an excellent object for men to dream or look at photos. However, in real life, she is afraid to approach her unless she has enough weight.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue for a while. Fortunately, he had seen too many big winds and waves. He had also seen the best beauties among girls in various styles, so Mu Yue couldn''t frighten him like this. He smiled at Mu Yue and called out: "Mu Yue."


    Mu Yue walked towards Tang Ye step by step, and her high heels made a rhythmic tapping sound, and people couldn''t help looking at her tall and **** long legs. At this look, you may not be able to help but look away, it is too tempting.


    "Am I scary?" Mu Yue approached Tang Ye, stopped after a distance of one meter, and said with a smile while looking at Tang Ye.


    The distance of one meter, whether long or short, is enough to create an ambiguity between men and women. If both men and women are interested, as long as one of them takes the initiative to take another step, they can probably roll back vigorously.


    Mu Yue was not as angry as Murong Huansha. At this time, Mu Yue''s original cold temperament, when he looked at Tang Ye at close range, was a little bit more embarrassed. Mu Yue like this is even more a devil, and few men can control it. Even Tang Ye felt that his heartbeat was speeding up, and there was an urge to burst out of hormones.


    This old man, I don¡¯t know how long he hasn¡¯t had fun with a woman. He thought he was a eunuch, but he didn¡¯t!


    He will still be moved!


    Mu Yue was already a zombie, possessing the power of deification, and he could actually feel Tang Ye''s heartbeat speeding up and the aggravated breathing. She noticed Tang Ye''s changes, and she became even more ashamed, with a blush on her face.


    Oh, this is even more tempting to commit crimes.


    Such an obvious hint would not become a cattle, it would be really bad.


    "Haha."


    However, Tang Ye is really inferior to an animal. He laughed and suppressed all the ambiguous and hormonal atmosphere that had pervaded, and then said to Mu Yue: "It''s scary to be so beautiful, I I''m afraid of abruptly a beautiful lady."


    Mu Yue showed a speechless expression, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Are you not a man?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye felt that he was molested and despised.

 Chapter 2286： I do not believe!

    Tang Ye felt that in fact it was nothing for a woman to be beautiful, but if a woman was beautiful and a bit rascal, it would be quite scary. Although Mu Yue didn''t say anything rascal and didn''t do anything rascal, but she just felt that she was a little bit rascal, and led people to indescribable thinking.


    Did you say you stopped being a man because you didn''t do anything to her? Does she like being done by herself so much? Also, although she and Huansha are cold, they are not privately. Think about some things that happened a hundred years ago, they can all have fun on their own, and they are about to develop into Lily love.


    That''s because there is no man who can see them. It was never an option for them. And Tang Ye was their first man and their last man. They are actually quite open at this point. They don''t mind being slept by Tang Ye at the same time. No, it should be because they don''t mind going to Tang Ye at the same time. It''s called three, three...what it is, it is quite indescribable. Such things have happened before, of course there will be such a situation, or is it because they both knew each other at the same time when they had a relationship with Tang Ye. It was an accident in the laboratory a hundred years ago. It was the first time to be so calm and relative, and then slowly let go.


    "I think I need to explain it to you." Tang Ye said to Mu Yue, who looked at her passing by, walking to the front, stepping on high heels, her beautiful legs still, and the beauty of her back-up figure.


    Mu Yue turned his head, the look that looked like a smile but not a smile looked back, again so charming. She said to Tang Ye: "Explain what? Explain that you didn''t come to see us and tell us what you did to hide your identity. Or explain..."


    With that said, Mu Yue slightly lowered his gaze and looked at Tang Ye''s lower body, then the corners of his mouth were upturned, provocative and playful, and continued: "Is there anymore?"


    "..."


    Look, isn''t this a hooligan?


    Tang Ye was quite speechless. In fact, he wanted to explain why he didn''t do anything to Mu Yue just now, so as not to be looked down upon. As a man, he didn''t want to be thought of as "Don''t Jue". This is not the biggest insult to a man, he has no dignity.


    However, now that he heard what Mu Yue said, he didn''t want to explain this specifically, and said to Mu Yue: "I want to explain both."


    Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye, her eyes rolled. Such an expression, girlish agility, no longer cold, is not seen by people outside. In front of her beloved man, she didn''t mind showing this. No matter what, it''s all a child.


    "Then you tell me." Mu Yue smiled at Tang Ye. She was not angry with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye could see that, otherwise, how could she be so polite. However, not being angry does not mean that a statement is unnecessary. She still hopes that Tang Ye will talk about it, even if she finds any reason.


    Tang Ye laughed and looked at Mu Yue, the atmosphere suddenly became very good and full of warmth. Tang Ye also knew that Murong Huansha was also listening. This is Murong Huansha''s site. She is also a powerful zombie, and she can''t hide anything from her, unless she doesn''t want to care about it.


    "I just want to move some hands and feet, because I came back from the Nine Heavens and learned a lot of things. However, knowing a lot of things, I still can''t escape the fate of chess pieces played by others. You may have discovered that fate, yes, it is fate. , Do you think our destiny is really our destiny?" Tang Ye said to Mu Yue.


    After changing to other people, Tang Ye would be a little confused. Isn¡¯t your own destiny your own destiny?


    However, Mu Yue and Murong Huansha have noticed many things over the years. When Mu Yue heard this, he knew that Tang Ye was talking about the destiny god, squinted his eyes, and said, "Is the destiny god?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "The God of Destiny is no longer like a regulating machine. She has become independent, disturbing the situation, and controlling everything. When I first came back, I wondered if this was also her arrangement. If so, what should I do. So I decided not to reveal my identity for the time being, and I went to investigate and see. There were some things arranged, but I didn¡¯t tell you my identity right away. I didn¡¯t tell anyone, even Zisang ."


    Mu Yue nodded. In fact, she and Murong Huansha are not difficult to understand, and there is no need to take any anger. Tang Zisang is the heritage of Tang Ye''s blood, and even Tang Zisang didn''t tell them, then they really didn''t need to be unbalanced. Moreover, she and Murong Huansha also noticed something about the destiny god. If fate has all been manipulated, then you really need to pay attention. Otherwise, I would be extremely afraid of thinking carefully, thinking that this is the life I want, living the life I created, but the truth is that this is already arranged by others. Moreover, it may be rewritten at any time.


    Mu Yue didn''t blame Tang Ye, he didn''t blame too much from the beginning. In fact, after seeing Tang Ye, she was very happy. She and Murong Huansha originally thought that Tang Ye had really disappeared, even died, and would never see again. For this reason, they have clearly missed Tang Ye for a hundred years, but they had a tacit understanding with each other and never mentioned Tang Ye''s name. Even if he protects Tang Zisang, or arranges some things at the Red Wall Palace, when Tang Ye is involved, he is only referred to as "he" or "that person".


    So Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye with a better smile. She hadn''t blamed Tang Ye, but now she could see Tang Ye again, which she felt was very lucky. But she suddenly became naughty again, looking at Tang Ye with a smile and said, "Is there a second explanation?"


    "..."


    Tang Ye was really speechless. The second explanation is actually unnecessary. Of course I''m still a man. Even if I haven''t become a woman for a long time, it doesn''t mean my ability as a man is not good!


    Now Mu Yue has gradually become more cute and mischievous from the temperament of a high-cold strong woman. This kind of gap does not make people feel abrupt, but rather wants to push her down and give her a lesson. Conquer the cold side. The naughty side, then punish. Ugh, it''s too provocative of a man''s desire, it''s foul.


    Tang Ye looked at Mu Yue, not knowing how to explain this, then hesitated, and said in embarrassment: "Well, I haven''t been close to a woman for a long time, and I''m not used to it..."


    "Huh?" Mu Yue stared at Tang Ye with wide-eyed eyes, incredulously said: "Is this possible? I don''t believe it!"


    Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye and said with certainty: "You have never lacked a woman by your side, no matter where you go. A lover like you, told me that I haven''t been close to a woman for a long time. Will I be a three-year-old child? "


    "Really!" Tang Ye rolled his eyes. He thought back over the past hundred years, he seemed to be very busy, he really didn''t touch any women. Ouch, he didn''t expect that he became so pure-hearted.


    Mu Yue opened his mouth and questioned what Tang Ye ordered, but it didn''t feel like Tang Ye was lying. Suddenly she felt very interesting. In the past, she hugged Tang Ye''s right hand, stepped up to the turbulent place on her body, and said, "You are mentally ill. I will help you treat it."


    "..."


    Tang Ye was speechless. Isn''t this a hooligan? !

 Chapter 2287： The land of ancient battlefields!

    Tang Ye wondered, why did Mu Yue become so unreserved?


    She didn''t seem to be so bold before, and she listened to Murong Huansha for a lot of things, and she always seemed cautious in some things about men and women. What''s more, now that a hundred years have passed and there has been no contact for a hundred years, shouldn''t it be more embarrassing and unaccustomed?


    But why is she so natural?


    At this time, Mu Yue was leaning on her with his arms, alas, I haven''t tried this kind of feeling for too long. At this moment, Tang Ye was very complicated. If Mu Yue continued to pick him up like this, he was really afraid that he could not help but start a fire. There is a fire, so I must put out the fire. However, this kind of thing was not in his expectation.


    But suddenly, he thought this kind of thing was funny again. Because it happened a hundred years ago that he didn¡¯t dare to come to Murong Huansha, not because of other things, but because Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were two hungry beasts, and they were squeezed by them sooner or later. dry. It is said that this is a man''s paradise, but he thinks it is hell.


    Only, at this time, being held by Mu Yue''s arm, feeling the fragrance of modern production, and the desire that was lured by modern **** clothes, made him feel that this is the new era, the breath that has only existed from the beginning. For too long, I have been busy in the ancient Wu Jianghu, the nine heavens, and the power of the gods, and I almost forgot what my initial life was like.


    "I''m glad you can come back. Now, it''s one of the few time you can relax. Miss and I don''t want to embarrass you. Just relax." Mu Yue said to Tang Ye, smiling. I can see that she is very happy.


    Tang Ye looked down at Mu Yue. Although Mu Yue was wearing high heels and he was tall, Tang Ye grew taller after practicing, so he was still no more than a head taller than Mu Yue on a business trip. He looked down, oh, it''s incredible, Mu Yue has quite a turbulent place. No wonder that after being held with a hand, it felt like it was placed on a soft and comfortable pillow, Mu Yue''s place was genuine. It''s really stressful. It''s hard to relax with such a woman, maybe it will be even more tired.


    "You seem to be nervous? Is this still you?" Mu Yue felt Tang Ye''s somewhat tight body, and looked at Tang Ye in confusion. In her memory, Tang Ye was quite good at adjusting the atmosphere, because she had a mouth that could speak well.


    Tang Ye is indeed a little unwilling to let go. He feels that after a hundred years of separation, each of them has experienced a lot of things, and their respective psychology should have changed a lot, but Mu Yue''s appearance is like the same as before. It''s strange, how come it hasn''t changed at all?


    "Mu Yue, I just think that you are like a hundred years ago, but it is undeniable that we have all changed. If it really changes, there is no need to pretend to be like a hundred years ago." Tang Ye said to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue stopped, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "Will you make things sad when you say that? It''s not so much that we have changed, it is better to say that you have changed. You have...nothing to us. Are you interested?"


    "Of course not!" Tang Ye immediately shook his head in denial, and said, "I have always been the same to you, how can my feelings change. Interest... the word is wrong, that''s feelings, not interest."


    Mu Yue looked at Tang Ye with a smile, very satisfied, but there was something else.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Mu Yue and rolled his eyes, humming: "How come you have become such a rascal, how dignified you are, you have such a nasty heart."


    Because of the interest just now, it can also be said to be sexual interest. This kind of broad and profound writing is terrible, and you can give it to people at any time.


    But Mu Yue got serious and said, "We have all changed, but we don¡¯t have much time for each of us. It¡¯s better to get along well, and then see our changes? Wouldn¡¯t it be better? It would be too much time to be together. Even before that time, we would be separated again."


    The things implied by these words are nothing more than the current world situation. The shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, and there will be many powerful existences. They are no longer at the top of the ancestral food chain, so they may be killed. To be killed is to be separated forever. Suddenly, I felt a little worried and sad.


    Seeing that Mu Yue could let go, Tang Ye couldn''t help feeling a little ashamed, but now he looked hypocritical. He pursed his mouth and smiled, and said, "You are right, I think too much. We need to plan ahead, but we must have fun in time."


    "Pleasure in time? Then wait for us..." Mu Yue looked a little bit bad. Pleasure in time was a mature man and woman. When alone together, how to play fun is not as simple as chatting.


    "Mu Yue, come in!" It is a pity that when Mu Yue said these things that can stimulate men''s hormones, Murong Huansha''s voice sounded in the passage before he finished speaking. This voice was very serious, and it was not to blame Mu Yue for getting better with Tang Ye directly, instead of scolding Tang Ye well. Murong Huansha''s words didn''t seem to be aimed at Tang Ye at all, but rather something urgent.


    Mu Yue understood Murong Huansha. Such a serious voice must have happened. She glanced at Tang Ye, then let go of Tang Ye and walked inside quickly. Walking in the wind, then instantly transforms, disappears into nothingness, and directly changes into it. This is the power of being a zombie, moving a short distance into nothingness. It looks very powerful and mysterious.


    Tang Ye followed closely, he didn''t need the ability to move in space, he could catch up with simple speed, like a phantom, when Mu Yue stopped, he was already behind Mu Yue.


    After passing the extremely tightly-defended passage and entering inside, the environment inside is completely different from the passage of mechanical science fiction. The layout inside is like a beautiful landscape, whether it is spatial arrangement or decoration arrangement, it is very pleasant. It''s like a paradise.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue are really big figures hiding behind them. They have the demeanor of a big boss, and they will enjoy life very much.


    But this time is not to appreciate this high-end place. Murong Huansha saw Mu Yue and Tang Ye coming in, glanced back, and said, "I''m sorry, I disturbed your affection."


    This is a bit cynic, of course not sincere, just want to lose temper with Tang Ye. What Mu Yue can see, of course she can. It''s just that her arrogant temper is bigger, and she won''t bow her head easily, let alone to please someone.


    Murong Huansha''s beauty is not lost to Mu Yue. Regardless of foundation or other, she was at the pinnacle a hundred years ago. Now a hundred years later, it''s not that she and Mu Yue are more charming. The two are like a cold blood-sucking queen, and a fierce general under the queen seat.


    Tang Ye didn''t have time to appreciate the charm of Murong Huansha, and focused on the virtual display screen in front of Murong Huansha.


    On the screen, a group of people wearing robes with a pattern of Yin and Yang evolution are killing a group of people exploring the ruins.


    This ruin is an ancient battlefield. The people who were slaughtered were from Shenji Technology.

 Chapter 2288： Retreat first!

    The ancient battlefield does exist, just like those hidden ruins. Although with the development of modern technology, the ancestral land has been developed and explored, and satellites and other coverage can be observed almost anywhere. However, the mystery of the ancestral land has not been fully excavated by these technologies, and there are still many mysterious places that are not involved by human power.


    In other words, it is the power of humans that cannot be involved at all.


    At this moment, the picture on the screen, who is wearing a robes with a pattern of yin and yang, is not the immortal disciple led by Li Xiang? The staff of Shenji Technology present were slaughtered to death by a member of the disciple of an immortal. They had no ability to resist, like cutting grass.


    It can be seen how powerful the immortal disciple is.


    "Who are these people?" Murong Huansha frowned and snorted as he watched the people from Shenji Technology on the screen being slaughtered by a disciple of the fairy.


    Mu Yue also looked at the screen. She saw the person wearing the yin and yang Taoist robe. She thought for a while. There was no information about such people in her memory. She said to Murong Huansha: "I don''t know who they are. Check it out."


    After all, Mu Yue took a tablet-like device, tapped a few quickly, and then entered an interface, and then scanned the image of the members of the fairy disciple on the screen, and the Skyeye system began to search. The search results came out soon, but unfortunately there is no record of them, they belong to unknown people.


    However, according to the actions of the immortal disciples, some information was traced through the monitoring of the Sky Eye system. The information shows that these people have just appeared in the big world, and the place where they first appeared was the boundary between the ancient Wujiang Lake and the big world, that is, the collapsed profound gate.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw the image of Xuanmen Land, and said, "They are the people who came out of the ancient Wujiang Lake."


    Mu Yue and Murong Huansha glanced at Tang Ye, somewhat puzzled. Guwu Jianghu and the others know it, but Guwu Jianghu has always had enchantments. Could it be that the enchantment is gone, so the people inside can come out at will?


    These weather shackles are lifted, and the whole world is changing. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue need to pay attention to many places. Among them, they focus on the relics of the ancient battlefield, because they found the Nuwa God Stone there, and then let the **** Machine technology has achieved a huge breakthrough and development. They believe that with the contact of the fetters of luck, more fetishes will appear in the ruins of the ancient battlefield, so they focus on it here. In this way, they didn''t know much about Guwu Jianghu.


    Tang Ye briefly explained the situation of Guwu Jianghu to them, and they quickly understood the reason after hearing it. They all frowned slightly. As soon as the people from Guwu Jianghu came out to the site of the ancient battlefield, it was obvious that they knew the secret of the ancient battlefield site. In this case, their work was greatly hindered.


    If there is a fetish, it may also be taken away. In this case, you must rush to the ancient battlefield ruins immediately, otherwise the gods will appear and be taken away by these unidentified and decisive people, and you don''t know what harm will happen.


    At the same time, the land of the ancient battlefield relics will quickly attract the attention of others as the shackles of air transport are lifted, based on the characteristics of the many traces of gods. At that time, the demons, demons, etc., would probably go to the ruins of the ancient battlefield.


    Obviously, the land of the ancient battlefield remains is no longer a place exclusively occupied by Shenji Technology. The lives of the staff stationed there have been seriously threatened.


    "We must go to the site of the ancient battlefield immediately." Murong Huansha said. Then took a look at Tang Ye. She was asking Tang Ye to see if Tang Ye would go together. According to her thoughts, Tang Ye must go together, and if she is not going together, is she in her heart?


    Tang Ye saw Murong Huansha''s expression and knew what Murong Huansha meant, but what he wanted to do most now was to find his daughter Tang Jiujiu, but now the matter of the ancient battlefield remains, the mystery that came out of the ancient Wujiang Lake The organization, as well as the Nuwa God Stone that Murong Huansha had found from the ancient battlefield ruins he had learned earlier, there is no doubt that this matter is about the balance of heaven and earth. Either party can greatly increase its strength by obtaining the gods of the ancient battlefield. So this matter really brooks no delay.


    "I''m with you..." Tang Ye spoke.


    "No, you hesitate, you can do your own thing." Murong Huansha interrupted Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, looking at Murong Huansha and said, "I''m going with you. He hesitated because this situation broke out and conflicted with my original arrangements."


    Murong Huansha looked at Tang Ye very coldly and arrogantly, as if saying that you don''t need to explain, since you hesitate, you don''t care enough about them.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said that he was speechless, and said, "Huansha, you don''t have to be so harsh on me. Everyone is over a hundred years old. Could it be that you don¡¯t love me enough, you just don¡¯t love me? That''s hypocritical."


    Mu Yue listened to the side, seeing Tang Ye and Murong Huansha like this, a little bit wanted to laugh, but given Murong Huansha''s personality, she should be silent and serious at this time, and she resisted it. But she felt very warm in her heart, which was like the time when the three of them were together a hundred years ago.


    Mu Yue felt very fortunate that a hundred years, such a long time, did not deprive them of their original intentions. They became zombies, immortal and immortal, a hundred years, in fact, can be said to be very short. But when he first became a zombie, it was easy to be troubled, tortured by that kind of loneliness, and even degenerate and go astray. But she and Murong Huansha didn''t have it, and they survived. Now, when she reunited with Tang Ye, she was back together, like she was back in the past, she felt very happy.


    Murong Huansha glared at Tang Ye and wanted to fight Tang Ye. This kind of thing might be out of place, and she would feel gaffe after responding, but she couldn''t help but sink into it. Because she feels that her life has become wonderful, that''s when she met Tang Ye. Tang Ye is a variable, she doesn''t follow the rules very much, because it changed her a hundred years ago.


    However, now that the staff of Shenji Technology was slaughtered, Murong Huansha could not continue to be immersed in the reunion and getting along with Tang Ye. Monitoring the video on the ruins of the ancient battlefield, there was a sudden scream, which was called by a staff member after being killed in pain. This let Murong Huansha, Mu Yue, and Tang Ye know that they can''t continue to delay time, they must rush over there immediately!


    Tang Ye can use the ability of jumping space to directly take Murong Huansha and Mu Yue forward, and before that, Murong Huansha issued an order to the staff stationed in the ancient battlefield ruins through communication equipment: "Everyone retreats. , Take away important information, destroy it if you don¡¯t take it, leave the rest alone, save your life!"


    Obtained by Murong Huansha''s instructions, the personnel in the ancient battlefield ruins immediately acted and retreated without confronting the immortal disciples. Although Shenji Technology''s weapons can stop them, they are not their opponents after all.

 Chapter 2289： Doctor grandson!

    The staff of Shenji Technology who had been slaughtered by the disciples of the immortals were investigating outside the ruins. In fact, they had a station in another secret place. Shenji Technology¡¯s instruments and materials are placed here, important materials and intelligence are all here, and only the investigators go out. So if you keep here, the loss will be reduced a lot.


    "Doctor, we need to evacuate immediately. The enemy is very powerful, and we can''t stop it for long!" An elite soldier trained by the Red Wall Palace is responsible for protecting these researchers stationed in the ancient ruins. Now encountering an unprecedentedly powerful enemy, and the boss of this research team, Dr. Chen Kefu, for an important piece of information, despite the danger, is still copying and then destroying it.


    The elite soldiers are very worried, thinking that their lives are important, and the data can be destroyed and their lives can be saved. There is more or less a chance to study again, but if they die, there will be no chance again.


    This kind of thinking is what the Red Wall Palace has always insisted on. On the premise that the principle is not violated, as much as possible to save lives. There is a principle here, that is, you cannot betray or betray, whether it is the Red Wall court or teammates. On the basis of adhering to principles, such as some resources and intelligence, you can give up and choose to save your life!


    Perhaps this kind of thinking was also influenced by Tang Ye. A hundred years ago, Tang Ye had a lot of plans with the emperor of the Red Wall Palace. Tang Ye always felt that only by saving his life could everything be possible. No, there is no hope anymore.


    Dr. Chen Kefu, born as an archeologist, came into contact with magical things during an archaeological operation. Since then, he has stepped into the study of metaphysics and is deeply fascinated by it. He published a dissertation on metaphysics very early and put forward his own point of view, but it was like a movie-like vulgar bridge. Not only did he not get the support of others, but he was also constantly laughed at. And when he was at his worst, it was Mu Yue who found him and provided him with various resources and conditions to allow him to explore and research in this area.


    Of course, when Mu Yue came out to meet him, he had disguised a little to avoid being known of her identity. After Chen Kefu knew that this was the power of Shenji Technology, he was very grateful. Because Shenji Technology is the largest scientific research company, both financial and power are the first. With such conditions, he believes that he can achieve what he wants to do.


    Chen Kefu is actually a scientist. He invented and transformed a lot of equipment and instruments. It was through his own experience and technology that he found an ancient battlefield relics hidden in a hundred thousand wilderness and mountains in the sea. Then Murong Huansha and Mu Yue were dispatched to find the Nuwa God Stone in the ruins of the ancient battlefield.


    With the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, Shenji Technology can create weapons that combine the power of science and technology and the power of deification, and can deal with super-scientific scale ghosts, making the Red Wall Palace less passive in dealing with enemies in this area. This pioneering move can be said to be the first step for modern humans to fight against deified power, and it can even be said to have the meaning of "saving the world." Therefore, Chen Kefu''s contribution, even Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, must bow and thank him. The emperor''s bow is a legend only Tang Sheng has.


    Chen Kefu believes that there are 100,000 wilderness on the outside, and the remains of the ancient battlefield in the mountains in the sea. There must be more than the goddess of Nuwa. So he continues to stay here to research and explore. Unexpectedly, an extremely powerful enemy suddenly appeared, and even the weapons of Shenji Technology could not deal with it. Chen Kefu knew that he would retreat, but he had some information that he thought was more important than his own life, so he wanted to take it away. If it can''t be taken away, it will be destroyed.


    "Grandpa, I must leave immediately!" Chen Kefu did not leave after the elite Red Wall soldier persuaded Chen Kefu. At this time, a young girl also ran over to persuade him, looking very anxious.


    The girl is probably only in her twenties. She is of medium build, exquisite and beautiful, with a gentle temperament and a single ponytail. She looks very capable. She is Chen Kefu''s granddaughter, named Chen Yourong. Like Chen Kefu, she is very proficient in history and archaeology. Although she is still very young, she has almost comparable knowledge to Chen Kefu. Moreover, she is extremely talented and has extremely keen awareness. She was also very interested in Chen Kefu''s research field, so she followed Chen Kefu. Originally, Chen Kefu disagreed, because Chen Kefu knew that his job was very dangerous. But Chen Yourong insisted. He loved Chen Yourong again. He also felt that this would be an excellent training opportunity for Chen Yourong, so he softened his heart and took Chen Yourong with him.


    The result was far beyond his expectation. After Chen Yourong followed him in research and exploration, he made a great contribution. Even, there is one thing he didn''t report, and Chen Yourong discovered the discovery of the N¨¹wa God Stone!


    Chen Yourong fell into a cave that day. No one knows what happened. Chen Yourong was also confused when she came out. She couldn''t remember what happened at that time, and she was holding a small stone in her hand. This stone has a part of the power of Nuwa God Stone. They found a clue from that small stone, and then informed Murong Huansha. Then Murong Huansha came and entered the cave again with the power of a zombie. Only then did he discover the Nuwa God Stone.


    One strange thing is that Murong Huansha was seriously injured when he came out of the cave to find the Nuwa God Stone. It can be inferred that the place where the Nuwa God Stone is located is very dangerous. It may be environmentally dangerous, or it may be protected by some power.


    Chen Kefu didn''t know that Murong Huansha had the identity of a zombie. Seeing Murong Huansha''s injury, he could only guess the danger below. And if he knew the identity of Murong Huansha zombie, then he would not feel very dangerous, but extremely dangerous, very, very dangerous. You know, Murong Huansha is a century-old zombie, and it may also be a zombie that was bitten by a real ancestor. According to the zombie level, it is higher. Such zombies, Fu Demon are afraid. Being able to severely hurt such an existence shows the degree of danger below.


    Moreover, after Murong Huansha got a piece of Nuwa God Stone, he immediately announced that no one would go under the cave. If you go, you must be dead. But Murong Huansha and Mu Yue actually had a question. After Chen Yourong went down, they not only found the Nuwa God Stone, but they could also come out alive. Why is this ordinary girl?


    Chen Yourong is a person who has no deification power except for mastering a lot of history and archeology knowledge and having a strong intellectual talent. Such a person can survive and can only be explained by luck.


    "Grandpa, hurry up, it''s too late to leave!" Chen Yourong pulled Chen Kefu away.


    Chen Kefu finished the information and began to retreat. But at this time, a member of the immortal disciple appeared outside the station, and they were afraid they would not be able to leave.

 Chapter 2290： Useless people!

    It was an immortal disciple who was blindfolded with a blue cloth to stop Chen Kefu and the others from going. Literally, Blind Tao means blind Taoist priest. Since he is one of the disciples of immortals, it is definitely not a simple role.


    Although I haven''t seen the blind way make a move, the elite soldiers of the Red Wall Court know that this is definitely a person with powerful strength. They came into contact with many powerful characters, and this blind path gave them the same feeling, even stronger than this.


    "Professor Chen, please take your granddaughter to retreat immediately. We are responsible for stopping him!" The soldier who persuaded Chen Kefu to leave is the captain of the elite protection team. After seeing the blind passage, he determined that this was a terrible enemy and was ready. The consciousness of death. But to die is worthwhile, you must ensure that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong leave safely.


    After the captain spoke, a dozen other elite soldiers immediately came up and quickly separated two people to protect Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, and led them to retreat from the other side. The plane they were about to escape was not a simple plane. If it were a normal helicopter, it would be very easy to be shot down by the current deified power. This aircraft, to a certain extent, has the technology of sci-fi airships. Because it makes full use of the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone, it can fly extremely fast, can jet, and can even make two space jumps!


    This is an airship specially used for escape, just to deal with various accidents and dangerous situations. As long as you get on the airship, you can ensure that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong can safely return to the Red Wall court. Back there, with the protection of the red wall palace, he would not be easily killed.


    Although there are gods descending and powerful kings of the demons and demons appear, the Red Wall Palace is the center of the human camp and the strongest place of the human race, and they dare not go there directly. If you dare to do this, it means you don''t need to fear Human Race.


    "Who are you?!" The captain stopped in front of the blind road. He certainly didn''t speak really to know who they were, but to delay time so that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong could escape more smoothly.


    At this time, there is another immortal disciple in action, he is massacring other stationed personnel. Those stationed personnel were equipped with weapons of Shenji Technology, but they were still easily slaughtered. They blocked the members of the immortal disciple, just playing a cannon fodder blocking effect, at most they could delay for a few minutes. This is the reason why the captain is very jealous. With the top weapons equipped with Shenji Technology, even ordinary monsters are difficult to break, but these people who appear suddenly and wearing red monsters with different Yin and Yang patterns can easily hit Kill them.


    If the enemy is just one person, they have almost completely wiped out their side, so there is a blind path, and they are destined to be breached. The captain does not expect to defeat these mysterious people, but hopes that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong can be removed smoothly.


    The blind track stopped, not hurriedly, seemingly not worried that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong could escape, and said to the captain: "I''m sorry, your goal won''t succeed. That person cannot leave. I need the information he has."


    It was a little unexpected. This blind speech was very gentle, without the kind of arrogant sneer and playing with the weak. And when he faced the captain, he didn''t look like he was blind, as if he could see people.


    Probably this is a characteristic of the blind path. Although the eyes are covered with blue cloth, for him, this does not make him invisible. On the contrary, he can feel other things more clearly than seeing with his eyes. Be clear.


    Some people are just like this. They are accustomed to feeling the surroundings in the dark. If one day they can see things suddenly, they are not used to it. The power they exert will become weaker. Perhaps the blind path belongs to this category of people.


    The captain stared at the blind road, very vigilant, and at the same time paid attention to Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong to see if Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong got on the airship smoothly. Now, he just needs to buy a little more time. He felt that he could do it, and the most unbearable thing was to sacrifice the life of this team!


    He said to Blind Road: "I will not let you hurt Professor Chen. No matter who you are, I will definitely stop you. On the contrary, I think you are very hateful. Now that the Human Race is facing a crisis, you, as human beings, are trying to deal with it. Are we not afraid that the human race will be destroyed?"


    The Blind Way moved his head slightly and looked at the captain without any hurries, and said: "The fate of the human race is the responsibility of our immortal disciples. Some things must be done in order. Although we are willing to take on the heavy responsibility of the human race, we are not There is not enough strength. So we need to gain strength first. This is the order in which we do things, gain strength first, then take responsibility. There is no problem."


    "Get strength by killing the same race?" The team leader disagrees with what Blind Road said, even angry, and feels hypocritical and disgusting when Blind Road keeps saying that it is responsible for the survival of the human race. How can he say such things so calmly , When you are exercising righteousness?


    Blindly smiled, and said to the captain: "Useless people, kill them if you kill them, why not?"


    "You..." The captain was exasperated. This blind way directly treats him as a useless person, who will get angry if he changes. However, the captain always remembered that his task was not to fight the blind road, but to ensure that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong left safely.


    He looked blindly and said: "There is no useless person in this world. Since there is, there is a reasonable place. You think it is useless, but you think. That is just your opinion, not correct."


    Blindly laughed, and said: "I have not said that my approach is correct. Indeed, those views are only what I think. But is this not enough? What I have to do is not based on my own heart. Left and right? So, for me, what I think is correct."


    The captain felt that there was no way to communicate with the blind, as if he could never wake up a person pretending to sleep. However, from the very beginning, he never meant to persuade the blind, so he didn''t care much. He looked back and saw that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were about to board the airship, knowing that the purpose of the delay had been achieved. He said to Blind Road: "It seems that our position is very different, so there is no need to say more."


    He smiled blindly. Although he was blindfolded, he "looked" towards Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong and said, "Even if you say more, I won''t let them leave. Your goal cannot be achieved."


    After finishing speaking, Blind Road raised his foot in the direction of Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, and made a one-to-one movement, then slammed down and stepped on the ground.


    Suddenly the ground vibrated like an earthquake, and then it split from the direction of the leg of the blind track, splitting in the direction of Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, just separating Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong from the airship.


    "Success!" Seeing this, the captain shouted badly.

 Chapter 2291： The blind way is not blind!

    The captain did not expect the blind track to possess such overbearing power. The most terrifying thing is that he fully knew what they were doing. This blind man is not blind at all. Although he was blindfolded, he knew exactly what was happening around him. Even more sensitive than anyone who can see.


    There is no time to delay half a point now, the captain knows this very well, so after taking the blind pass, he immediately drew a pistol and fired at the blind pass. He uses double guns and has excellent gun skills. He pulled twice in a row, and four bullets were fired under the double gun. The first two are to block the blind path attack. If the blind path gets closer to Chen Kefu, it will be dangerous. And there are two bullets, which is a kind of anticipation. Anticipating that the blind track will attack from that direction, forcing the blind track to change the attack direction, is equivalent to blocking the blind track''s next attack, so that more time can be gained.


    "Hurry up and take Professor Chen away!" Blocking the blind passage, the captain shouted to the two soldiers who were personally protecting Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong.


    The two soldiers were also unambiguous, although the position of the airship was cut apart by a blind attack just now. However, they can still jump over this crack. So, one of the two soldiers took Chen Kefu and the other Chen Yourong, and quickly jumped over the crack, and then prepared to let Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong board the airship.


    "I said, I won''t let you go." Although Blind Road cannot see anything, it is better than seeing everything. Although he was stopped by the captain''s two shots, he was still very calm.


    At this moment, he jumped suddenly. This jump was not a simple jump, but a straight bounce. This move is very similar to the vertical ladder used by Tang Ye.


    "Be careful!" The captain was shocked when he saw the move of the blind road. He didn''t have any strong cultivation ability, he mastered a strong spear technique. Facing the blind way, he knew that he could not stop him. And the next moment, he knew that the blind road would fall to Chen Kefu''s side, and he loudly reminded the two soldiers on Chen Kefu''s side.


    At the same time, the captain shot frantically at the sky and moved closer to Chen Kefu, hoping that his shooting could hit the blind track and prevent the blind track from approaching Chen Kefu''s side.


    boom!


    However, the situation disappointed the captain. At this time, the blind road fell like a meteorite, with an extremely powerful aura. The momentum overflowed around, like a burning boulder. With this momentum, even if the captain''s bullet hits, it cannot be broken. Therefore, he could not prevent the blind road from approaching Chen Kefu''s side.


    The blind road fell in front of Chen Kefu, raising dust in the sky and shaking the ground. The two men who were also elite soldiers of the Red Wall court wanted to shoot under such a fierce momentum, but they were disturbed and showed a great deviation. In addition, the dust is flying and the line of sight is not good, and they dare not shoot indiscriminately. If Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong are injured, it will not be worth the gain.


    However, the deviation of their vision does not mean that the blind track is also troubled. The blind path relies not on sight, but on hearing. In the dusty environment, it is precisely in his favor. When the two soldiers were on alert, the blind track naturally took action. He swept out and kicked a soldier directly.


    what!


    The soldier yelled, flew out, hit something, and then his body was shattered on the spot and died directly. It wasn''t that he hit something that made him die, but a blind kick, which was already powerful, and at that time had shattered the soldier''s body.


    Then, with another "Ah!", another soldier was also kicked into the air. The same end, was shattered to death by the body.


    This is the power of the blind road. It seems that he is good at using his legs. The strength is very fierce, and he is kicked to death or disabled.


    The dust dissipated, and the captain hadn''t made it in time. At this time, he had seen that the two soldiers who had protected Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong had been beaten out and died. The blind path is right beside Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong. In this case, it would be very simple for the blind to kill Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong.


    The captain desperately rushed over, shooting at the blind lane. But Blind Road did not put him in his eyes at all, standing still. At this moment, the bullet passed by him, but it did not hit him. He was very confident, as if he knew this in advance.


    Blind, a blindfolded person, but knows the surrounding situation better than anyone else. And this, this is the Tao he cultivated. He is not a person who is born blind. His blindness is actually his own. He usually likes to comprehend quietly, feel the changes in the world, and capture any subtle changes.


    With this comprehension, he suddenly opened his eyes, which was worse than he felt when he closed his eyes. However, if you have eyes, you can''t help but want to use them. Gradually, he felt that a pair of eyes had affected him. Finally one day, he poked his hands into his eyes and dug out two eyeballs.


    Yes, he dug out his own eyes.


    In the eyes of others, this is an extremely crazy behavior. In order to cultivate, he actually dug out his own eyes? Do you want to be so cruel, or so terrible? Is this price too high? I believe many people can''t do such a thing at all.


    Eyes are so important to people. If you lose your eyes, you lose the light and you will never see things. That feeling, thinking about it, makes people crumble. How many people who have eye problems want to be cured, hoping to see the light again. However, Blind Road, but abandoned the light.


    Abandoning the light, then the light is useless to him?


    I don''t know what happened to him to make this choice. Perhaps this is what the so-called genius does. Genius, there are always some things that are different from others, and he is very obsessed and crazy. It is precisely because of such people that they can often achieve outstanding achievements.


    In fact, according to some other examples, digging out your eyes is not very extreme. Some people cut off their lifeblood and become a neutral person in order to cultivate. Wouldn''t it be more cruel? I don¡¯t know if this kind of legendary evil swordsman spectrum or sunflower canon exists. But such a legend, whether true or false, is just to tell others that those geniuses and wizards will always have a crazy side. The achievements they have achieved, the powerful strength they have cultivated, did not come at hand. They have all experienced things that others have not experienced, and this is one of their terrible things.


    All of the immortal disciples are such people. They all have their own different experiences, have their own obsessions, and then have their own places that others can''t compare. In terms of strength, in terms of the secret skills studied, this is one of their terrifying places.


    Like the members of the Void Organization that Tang Ye brought out, they were all holy ways. And the immortal disciples led by Li Xiang are also such characters!

 Chapter 2292： More important people!

    The captain shot and approached the blind path of Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, avoiding the blind path. Although Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were very scared, they did not lose their minds and did not act in a panic. Chen Yourong, the girl, is calmer than she looks. She grabbed Chen Kefu''s hand and pulled Chen Kefu to avoid the blind.


    "Grandpa, go!" Chen Yourong is easy to wear. There is no obstacle to her at this time, and she drags Chen Kefu out quickly to avoid being caught by the blind road.


    Blind Road is not in a hurry to catch them. Now that they have been prevented from boarding the airship, there is no need to worry about them escaping. Now the Blind Road feels that it is necessary to solve the people who hinder him like the lagging leader, or rather, those who are useless to him. Useless people are clean if killed.


    The captain held two guns and fired at the blind. Seeing that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were not harmed, he felt relieved and re-adjusted his strategy. He planned to replace it with a paralyzing bullet, and it was a spreading type, even if he did not hit the blind. The blind canal can also be affected by odor diffusion.


    Spear skills include not only a person''s mastery of a gun, a pre-judgment of a square shape, a sensitivity to body movements, and the types of bullet functions. Some bullets are just pure bullets, and are damaged by physical collisions. But some bullets have other abilities added, such as poison. These poisons can be applied to bullets, or they can spread by themselves. Some of them are not poisonous, but have fog effects added, which can produce fog bomb effects when shot out.


    Only by using these flexibly can it be called spear technique. The spear technique is powerful, and it is indeed not inferior to the cultivation power.


    The captain''s spear skills are very strong. Since he is an elite trained by the Red Wall Court, he can protect someone like Chen Kefu, and he must be able to deal with it even against a master of the Holy Path. The power of technology has slowly shown itself.


    However, if the power gap is too large, even if the captain has powerful spear skills, it is useless. At this time, the Blind Road no longer plans to slowly fight the captain, their immortal disciples have a lot to do. The new world, their journey has officially begun. Facing the captain''s shot, he faced the impact.


    The force generated by the bullet hitting it will cause convective fluctuations in space, and the extent of the impact of such power fluctuations, these are all perceived by the blind. Therefore, when the blind road rushed to the captain, even in the face of one bullet after another, he could dodge perfectly without being hit at all.


    This kind of thing is difficult for those who can see things. Power fluctuations are not visible to the naked eye, and rely solely on perception. The self-destructive eyes, the blind way of perceiving, is stronger than others in perception. So, he did this very well.


    Perfectly dodge the bullet and rushed to the captain blindly. This was just a matter of a moment. The captain did not expect the blind path to be so powerful. He also thought of using a few bullets to contain the blind path and then replace it with an anesthetic bullet. But now, he has no time to change bullets. He had to withdraw later, first to avoid a wave of blind attacks.


    However, it never expected that the blind knew he was going to avoid it and where he would avoid it. When he took a step back, and then left to go out a little bit, he swept blindly and appeared behind him.


    "This... how is this possible?!" The captain thought it was too incredible. No matter how powerful the perception of the blind path is, it would not be possible to judge the direction of the change so perfectly. It''s almost like, the movement of a dust can be felt!


    It is impossible for the captain to avoid the blind road and approach his attack in an instant. As a spearman, being hit by close hands can be said to be fatal.


    "Yes, I can even perceive the change of a dust." At this time, the blind road seemed to see through the captain''s psychology, and said lightly, and then kicked the squadron captain in the chest.


    puff!


    The captain''s body received a violent impact, and he immediately vomited blood. He felt that his body was broken into pieces. No wonder the captain just now died after being kicked. It seems that I can''t be spared, so badly injured, it''s not dead!


    Blindly looked at the captain flying out with a calm expression, and then said: "In other words, I have the ability to predict."


    Once the surrounding things change, he will immediately notice and judge the trajectory of the change. This is equivalent to that he has foreseen the next move of the other party. This can indeed be said to be the ability to predict.


    The captain flew out and hit the stone, grinning in pain, and vomiting a few more blood. He couldn''t breathe anymore, even his breathing was painful. He knew that the inside of his body had been shattered and couldn''t live, but he tried his last breath to ensure that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong escape. This is his mission and his loyalty.


    The captain got up with difficulty, shook his head, raised his pistol, and wanted to continue shooting at the blind. But Blind Road didn''t give him a chance. When he swept his legs, he sent out a strong force, rushed to attack the captain, and the captain flew out again, hit a rock, screamed in pain, finally couldn''t bear it, and completely died.


    Blindly looked at the dead captain and said calmly: "I admire your loyalty, but this stubbornness is very boring, boring to ignorance."


    Bang bang bang!


    Although the captain was killed, there were other soldiers who shot at the blind lanes. However, the captain couldn''t help being blindly, they were even worse. Therefore, the blind track was just a few jumps, easily avoided their shooting, and then also kicked a soldier to death.


    Blind Road''s leg skills are very good, so far, only seeing him sweep and kick with his legs, has solved the elite soldiers here.


    Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong originally wanted to return to the airship, but no soldiers helped them block the blind track. The blind track came to them easily, and they were destined to not get on the airship.


    Chen Yourong stood in front of Chen Kefu, staring blindly, and said, "Don''t hurt my grandpa!"


    Blindly laughed, not looking like a bad person, and said: "I will not hurt anyone, as long as he knows how to do it. It doesn''t matter if no one is killed, but if it doesn''t affect me, there is no need to waste the effort. ."


    Chen Yourong stared at Blind Dao, she felt that Blind Dao was a person who had no emotion at all. Although it looks harmless, it is extremely indifferent to life. She can''t identify with the blind way, she is a kind-hearted person, with the name of tolerance, inclusive of all rivers, tolerance is great.


    However, this name reminds people of a person, that is Tang Ye''s beloved Lin Yourong, who later became the princess Han Qianyue, and now she is the goddess of fate.


    Although Chen Kefu is old, he is not afraid to die so that his granddaughter will stand in front of him. He pulled Chen Yourong over, confronted Blind Road, and snorted coldly: "Something is coming to me, don''t hurt a girl!"


    In fact, Chen Kefu knew that the appearance of these blind people must be for Nuwa''s **** stone. In fact, Chen Yourong is much more important than him for the Nuwa God Stone!

 Chapter 2293： Have a secret!

    Everyone thinks that Chen Kefu is the first person to study the Nuwa God Stone. However, in fact, Chen Yourong''s research on the Nuwa God Stone is the most powerful. From the discovery of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone to the use of the power of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone, the related reports submitted were handled by Chen Kefu, but Chen Yourong actually made those analyses and reports.


    And only Chen Kefu knew this.


    Chen Kefu didn''t want to monopolize the credit, in fact, he was protecting Chen Yourong. From the moment he discovered the miracle, he knew that he could easily become the target of unscrupulous people, because too many people wanted to obtain the power of deification. So, becoming the target of so many people will inevitably go wrong. For this reason, Chen Kefu did not tell anyone that the Nuwa God Stone was developed by Chen Yourong. In this way, others will regard him as the target instead of Chen Yourong, and Chen Yourong will be relatively less dangerous.


    And now, as once worried, something has happened!


    In fact, I have encountered some enemies who have tried badly before, all of which are protected by the power of the Red Wall Palace, and they are fine. Only this time, the enemy encountered was too strong, the power of the Red Wall Palace had been defeated, leaving him and Chen Yourong, it was impossible to escape. In this case, his worst plan was to be killed, but in any case, he must keep Chen Yourong.


    "The information you want is with me. If you want to get it, you can''t hurt my granddaughter!" Chen Kefu coldly snorted to the blind.


    "Grandpa..." Chen Yourong wanted to speak, but was pulled by Chen Kefu and stopped her. Of course Chen Yourong could not watch her grandfather accident, but she knew Chen Kefu''s intentions. Chen Kefu has already said that, if she divulges other information for the sake of argument, then Chen Kefu will be in vain.


    However, Chen Yourong didn''t want to sit and wait like this, she was trying to figure out how to escape from the blind way. Her appearance is indeed kind and gentle, but it doesn''t mean she is incapable. She has a lot of scientific research knowledge, but it does not mean that she is a dull scholar. As the person who discovered the N¨¹wa Divine Stone and inspired the power of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone, her head would not be so elmish. Moreover, she also knew that after she succeeded in studying miracles, she would be watched by many people and it would be very dangerous, just as Chen Kefu wanted to protect her. She knows very well that it is not enough to rely solely on the protection of others, and she must have the ability to protect herself. Therefore, she has always kept something that she did not tell others, even grandpa, she did not tell.


    Originally, she wanted to tell Chen Kefu, but Chen Kefu told her not to tell, no one should tell. Some information must be known only to her, which is called a secret. And this is the last capital of her life.


    At this moment, Chen Yourong held Chen Kefu''s hand, and suddenly a small purple stone appeared out of thin air, which seemed to be a void artifact, and came out after being summoned. Then, Chen Yourong held the little purple stone. And this purple stone is actually Nuwa God Stone.


    The Nuwa God Stone that Chen Yourong discovered at the beginning was a very large piece. What Shenji Technology takes away is just most of it. There is another small part that is still kept in the station for research. Chen Yourong extracted this small Nuwa **** stone in a research. Although this Nvwa Divine Stone is small, its purity is completely unmatched by others. Just like, this one is made of essence. What''s even more amazing is that this small Nvwa divine stone can disappear or appear in general following instructions. When Chen Yourong discovered this, she was extremely surprised. She wanted to tell Chen Kefu. And this matter was Chen Kefu''s refusal to know and let Chen Yourong keep it a secret, as a life-saving capital at a critical moment.


    Afterwards, Chen Yourong continued to study and found that she could directly stimulate the power of this little Nuwa **** stone. This is the amazing secret. Because the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone is now used, and it is integrated into technology through a kind of excitation device, but no one can directly emit the power of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone. This has a great effect on the research and development of scientific and technological weapons. At the same time, it is also excellent for scientific and technological weapons. It can be integrated into weapons.


    However, for many people, it would be much more convenient to use if the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone can be directly stimulated. If you can choose, many will not choose to combine with guns. Therefore, it is an absolute secret that Chen Yourong can directly use the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, and only she knows it.


    If this secret is discovered by someone else, then more people will definitely follow her, and she must know how to directly use the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone.


    In fact, Chen Yourong didn''t know why he could directly use the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone. When she discovered this secret, she just failed in one study and was very distressed. Then she kept staring at the N¨¹wa God Stone, thinking of the N¨¹wa God Stone in her mind, and then the N¨¹wa God Stone floated by itself. She was also taken aback at the time. Later, she tried and failed and succeeded. It was not stable. But after a period of exploration and experimentation, it gradually stabilized. Now, she can use the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone more familiarly.


    The power of directly emitting the Nvwa Divine Stone is incomparable when combined with technology. Because after combining science and technology, N¨¹wa Divine Stone can''t exert one-tenth of the power. Just like an artifact, the power that the owner of the artifact can exert is the most powerful, and even if others get it, the power that can be exerted is just a little faint.


    Therefore, at this stage, the research direction of Shenji Technology is how to exert more and greater power of Nuwa Shenshi. However, there has been no progress on this matter. And Chen Yourong has never said that she can directly exert the power of the N¨¹wa God Stone. She is also studying, thinking that she can use technology to exert the power of controlling the N¨¹wa God Stone like her. Unfortunately, he was attacked by the immortal disciples before he made a breakthrough.


    Chen Yourong had his own plan, and when it was a last resort, he would send out the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone to deal with the blind road, with a surprise effect, and perhaps escape from the blind road.


    Blind Dao didn''t know Chen Yourong''s secret, nor did he know that Chen Yourong had summoned the Nuwa God Stone. It stands to reason that the appearance of the **** stone such as Nuwa God Stone can be easily felt in the blind way. This point will also be something that Chen Yourong lacks consideration, calling out in advance that her combat experience is still insufficient. However, in the current situation, the blind path is not felt. This abnormality may be related to the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, even if it is a blind path, it can''t be noticed.


    Blind Road also believes that the related secret of the Nuwa God Stone is related to Chen Kefu. So his goal is Chen Kefu. As for Chen Yourong, an ordinary girl, as long as he doesn''t hinder him, he has no plans to take action. It is boring for a peerless strong man to take action against a person who has no power to bind the chicken.


    "You want to give me two things, one is the Nvwa sacred stone. The second is everything about the N¨¹wa sacred stone." Blindly said to Chen Kefu.

 Chapter 2294： In vain!

    Chen Kefu''s purpose is to protect Chen Yourong, but Chen Yourong has her own plans. She does not want her grandfather to be taken away. Just like the secrets they kept, if Chen Kefu was taken away and let these blind people know that Chen Kefu actually didn''t know the secret of Nuwa God Stone, then Chen Kefu would be useless to them. In this way, Chen Kefu deceived them again, and they would definitely kill Chen Kefu.


    Chen Yourong will not let this happen!


    "You must not hurt my grandfather!" Chen Yourong snorted coldly to the blind road.


    Just now the Blind Dao put forward two conditions, one is for the Nvwa God Stone, and the other is for all the information about the N¨¹wa God Stone. Chen Kefu has these two things, so he is sure to stop the blind path. For this reason, he pressed Chen Yourong''s hand and told Chen Yourong to stop struggling, so as not to stimulate the blind path.


    Chen Kefu said to the blind: "Okay, now you let my granddaughter go, I will give you what you want!"


    Blind Road nodded, looked at Chen Yourong, and said, "Girl, you can go."


    Just letting Chen Yourong leave directly demonstrated the confidence of the blind. Don''t worry about Chen Kefu''s shame. If this is the case, even if Chen Yourong leaves, he can''t escape and can be easily killed.


    But Chen Yourong''s plan was to take Chen Kefu with him. She had already summoned the Nvwa Divine Stone and planned to use the power of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone to attack the blind road. She didn''t know whether she could deal with the blind way, and she was not very confident in herself. After all, she is just an ordinary girl, and the blind path is a person with strong cultivation ability. However, she felt that she had to give it a try. If you don''t believe in yourself, you should also believe in the power of Nuwa God Stone.


    It''s just that now, being pushed away by Chen Kefu, she has no time to use the Nuwa Divine Stone. At this time Chen Kefu said to her again: "You Rong, you go quickly, that adult will protect you!"


    Chen Yourong is very smart. Listening to Chen Kefu''s words, she knows that Chen Kefu asked her to seek help from the Red Wall Palace. This made her hesitate, and she thought, maybe she should listen to her grandfather. Now that she has the opportunity to leave, she can get help as long as she contacts the people of the Red Wall Court. Moreover, the people of the Red Wall Palace must have known about the attack on the ruins of the ancient battlefield, and I believe they will send people to help soon. Then, you don¡¯t have to take actions that you don¡¯t have confidence in.


    After thinking about it, Chen Yourong decided to listen to Chen Kefu. After all, the power of using the Nvwa Divine Stone is too unstable. If it can deal with the blind path, it''s okay. If it can''t deal with it, then she and Chen Kefu will have trouble. Then, Chen Yourong took back the Nuwa God Stone, turned and left, and ran quickly.


    It wasn''t until Chen Yourong''s trace disappeared that Blind Road said to Chen Kefu, "Everything is as you said, then you should abide by the spirit of the contract and give me what I want."


    Chen Kefu still wanted to delay more time, and said, "The Nuwa God Stone is not with me. It is in the laboratory. I have to go back to the laboratory to get it."


    "Looking at" Chen Kefu blindly for a while, without knowing what he meant, said, "Let''s go."


    Chen Kefu walked up and did not forget to turn his head. Chen Yourong was no longer visible. He also felt that the delay was longer, so he walked and returned to the laboratory deep in the station. The laboratory here is very solidly constructed. The power of the Nvwa Divine Stone is very powerful to avoid leakage and damage caused by loss of control. The walls in the laboratory are made of the strongest material. Even the strength of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone can withstand several shocks. Therefore, the laboratory itself is an excellent protection room.


    Chen Kefu made up his mind and locked himself in the laboratory, so that even the blind path could not easily break the protective wall, so it could last a while. No matter he can wait until the Red Wall Palace comes to rescue, this is his best survival method at the moment.


    Therefore, Chen Kefu panicked about the blind path, saying that only he could enter the laboratory. Once an unidentified person like the blind path entered, the laboratory would trigger the self-destruct system, so that only Chen Kefu could enter the laboratory. Blindly agreed and let Chen Kefu enter the laboratory by himself.


    Then, after Chen Kefu entered the laboratory, he took advantage of the blind path and pressed the button to close the laboratory door. He thought he could succeed, however, when he pressed the button to close the door, the blind track appeared in front of him, then stretched out his hand to pinch his neck, lifted him up, and threw him outside the laboratory.


    Chen Kefu was an old man. He was thrown out and hit the wall. The pain was severe. After screaming in pain, he gasped and stood up very hard. He looked at the blind road and felt desperate. He didn''t expect to be seen through by the blind road, and the plan failed. This immediately stimulated the blind road and wondered if he would be killed.


    Of course Chen Kefu didn''t want to die, otherwise he would not try to find a way out for himself. He has a lot to study, and he is immersed in the joy of constantly discovering miracles. He believed that he could discover more miracles. However, compared to these joys, if he wants to betray the living, he is not willing. He was not lost in good intentions and refused to act for evil.


    "You should know that your actions can''t escape my perception." After the blind road beat Chen Kefu on the ground, facing Chen Kefu, he said coldly, "I don''t like being deceived, and I don''t like being wasted time. And these two things, you Did it to me."


    Chen Kefu knew that these people who attacked them were evil men who killed people without blinking. Now there is no way to be blindly seen through small means. In any case, they will not succumb to evil. He was an old man, but he stiffened and shouted to the blind road: "What about you? It''s nothing more than death. Am I afraid?"


    Drinking low, couldn''t help coughing twice. The injury just now had a great impact. He, an old man, could not withstand this kind of toss.


    The blind road, who had always been calm, was silent for a while in response to Chen Kefu''s reaction. In the process, there were small green veins on his forehead, and he was obviously angry. But soon he calmed himself down again. There can be too many mood swings, otherwise it will affect the perception of surrounding things.


    The calm Blind Road said to Chen Kefu: "You may not be afraid of death, but one person will be afraid of you."


    "You..." Chen Kefu knew that Blind Way was talking about his granddaughter Chen Yourong. If the Blind Way uses him to threaten Chen Yourong, Chen Yourong will definitely compromise. He couldn''t let this happen, so he felt that as long as he died first, he couldn''t threaten Chen Yourong with him. Then he slammed into the wall and wanted to commit suicide.


    But this kind of thing blindly cannot make it happen. Blind Road no longer believes in Chen Kefu, Chen Kefu has become useless in his eyes and can be killed. However, now we have to threaten Chen Yourong with Chen Kefu, and then come back to get the Nuwa God Stone and related information. This is a more troublesome thing, but I have to do it. This is a task arranged by Li Xiang, who is known as "Under the Immortal", and he must complete it.


    The blind track quickly passed over and blocked Chen Kefu from committing suicide. Then he shot Chen Kefu''s limbs. Chen Kefu yelled in pain, and then felt that his limbs had lost consciousness. This was because his limbs were abolished and he could no longer commit suicide.

 Chapter 2295： Its a little brother!

    Chen Kefu was scrapped to the point that he didn''t feel much in his body, and now he let him throw it out blindly. Chen Kefu could not move, but he could still feel the pain. Being lifted by the blind road and thrown out, it is painful to faint. But Blind Road continued to lift him, jumped up, and went to chase Chen Yourong.


    The blind track had already sensed that someone was running fast ahead, and he was sure that it was Chen Yourong. The physical characteristics of each person and each creature are different, so the surrounding changes they cause are also different. To identify a person, the blind track can be identified by their heartbeat. He just remembered how Chen Yourong''s heartbeat was. So after sensing someone in front of him, he then judged Chen Yourong based on his previous perception.


    It was indeed Chen Yourong who fled quickly ahead. Time hasn''t passed long yet, and Chen Yourong can''t get far without using the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone. Now blindly chasing, I am afraid she will be chased soon.


    Chen Yourong has requested support from Shenji Technology''s power, and the people of Shenji Technology can easily find her location. She knew very well that she would definitely not be able to escape by herself, and she would be safe only when the power of Shenji Technology arrived. The power of Shenji Technology is actually the power of the Red Wall Palace. Such power can''t protect her, so there is no power to help her.


    Blindly carrying Chen Kefu, he chased after him leisurely, getting closer and closer to Chen Yourong. Chen Kefu regained some consciousness again. Seeing this situation, he was very anxious. He wanted to struggle and exclaim, but he had no strength. He hates him so much that he can''t even die.


    call!


    After chasing for some time, after the blind track accelerated, he suddenly threw Chen Kefu forward. Chen Kefu fell to the ground and cried out in pain.


    "Grandpa!" Chen Yourong''s voice will be heard immediately. It turned out that Blind Road had already caught up, threw Chen Kefu out, and prevented Chen Yourong from continuing to escape.


    When Chen Kefu saw such a situation, he was shocked at the same time. Chen Yourong had escaped for a while, but was still easily overtaken. Who is this blind man?


    God and man too!


    Seeing Chen Kefu who was seriously injured, Chen Yourong was heartbroken. He immediately ran up and squatted down to help him to check Chen Kefu''s injuries. Seeing that Chen Kefu was injured so badly, Chen Yourong was angry and resentful, and looked towards the blind road, if he was intent on killing.


    Blind Road felt Chen Yourong''s anger and hatred, but he didn''t take it seriously and said, "You can''t blame me for this, you are asking for it."


    "You..." Chen Yourong immediately wanted to scold the Blind Dao, but the Blind Dao waved his hand to stop Chen Yourong from speaking.


    Blind Road is now gradually irritable, and doesn''t want to hear so many verbose words anymore, and continues: "I have done it according to the terms you mentioned, but you are lying. Therefore, you have to pay the price for your own tricks. You Don''t worry, your grandfather will not die. After all, I can''t make sure that you can give me what I want. If you can''t give it, you still have to give it to your grandfather. If he doesn''t want to, he has to look at your granddaughter. "


    As the blind track spoke, Chen Kefu, who was originally difficult to move, couldn''t help but struggled out, and he wanted to make a sound to express his anger at the blind track and... helpless compromise. He can''t let Chen Yourong have an accident.


    Chen Yourong hurriedly pressed Chen Kefu to stop him from moving. It would be too painful and would aggravate his injuries. At this time, Chen Yourong knew that he had to use the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone. She made up her mind, stood up after putting down Chen Kefu, and rushed towards the blind.


    She knew that the blind path didn''t put her in his eyes at all, so she rushed over. She was an ordinary person, and the blind path would not evade or block it. This was the arrogance of the strong. Maybe the blind path would not let her rush to get closer, but she always tried. If you succeed in getting close to the past, then use the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone. With such a blow, I hope it can solve the blind path!


    However, the result left Chen Yourong in despair. Blind Road took action and did not let her come close. When she rushed, Blind Road raised a hand and sent attack power at her. At this distance, even if she used the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone, she probably couldn''t kill the blind path. And the use of the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone revealed the secret. This kind of action that cannot be killed in one hit has a very big impact in the follow-up.


    Therefore, blocked by the power of the blind road, she didn''t know whether she would still use the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone.


    call!


    When Chen Yourong hesitated, a figure fell, blocking her and the blind path. This was a woman who covered her face with a scarf. Faced with the power of the blind road, the woman broke up with a wave of her hand.


    Chen Yourong was overjoyed when she saw this. She knew that such a figure was one of the ten mysteries of the Red Wall court, and she was called a witch!


    The witch is a very mysterious and very powerful existence in the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall Palace. There are rumors that the witch in the Ten Profounds has not been passed down, that is to say, this witch has lived for a hundred years and is still the first ten Profound!


    When the witch appeared, Chen Yourong knew that it was the power of the Red Wall Palace who came, and naturally came to save her.


    The witch is actually Murong Huansha. After Murong Huansha appeared, one after another, Mu Yue, who was also covered with a white veil, also landed in midair. The last person who came down was Tang Ye wearing a hood and overcoat. Tang Ye appeared to be very low-key. When she tried not to show her appearance, she always stood behind others, which was easy for people to ignore. Although people knew that Tang Sheng had returned, Tang Sheng quickly disappeared, and it is difficult for others to find a trace.


    "You are..." I couldn''t see what Murong Huansha and the others looked like, but from their breath alone, he judged that they were extraordinary, and hummed softly, "Unusual people, it seems that the big world also has No character. I thought that only Tang Sheng was stronger."


    "Really." Murong Huansha coldly snorted, angrily, not knowing whether it was the anger of the blindness, or the unwillingness to see Tang Sheng always being recognized, after all, Tang Ye was behind her, she felt that Tang The night club was very awkward, and she would get angry when she thought about it. She said to the blind road: "Then you will soon find that it is better than Tang Sheng, and there are many people there."


    Blindly raised his head, this is his action only when he faces an enemy squarely. The feeling Murong Huansha gave him was very strong. This is not comparable to the previous staff of Shenji Technology, who played with firearms. He is not arrogant, he will be more vigilant when encountering powerful enemies. Especially, there are three people on Murong Huansha''s side. And their immortal disciples, only two people came for the time being. There is another one, cleaning up those miscellaneous soldiers... He doesn''t want that companion to like killing like that. Only kill him if necessary, otherwise it is a waste of time.


    No matter what the blind path was going on, Murong Huansha turned around to look at Chen Yourong, and saw Chen Kefu who was seriously injured, frowning and worried, and said, "What happened to you?"


    Chen Yourong said anxiously, "Grandpa, he was seriously injured."


    Murong Huansha glanced at Tang Ye, which meant that Tang Ye would rescue Chen Kefu. Tang Ye debuted as a doctor and has been Tang Sheng for a long time. This should always be done.


    Tang Ye shrugged, saying that he listened to Murong Huansha, at this time he was a little brother.

 Chapter 2296： Humane unification!

    Tang Ye went to see Chen Kefu''s injury, and when he squatted down, his hood still concealed his face, Chen Yourong could not see clearly. But Chen Yourong looked at Tang Ye a few more times. This was to treat her grandfather. She was very grateful and curious, wondering if she could help her grandfather?


    But since they were from the Red Wall Palace, they must be capable, and Chen Yourong believed in Tang Ye. Tang Ye felt Chen Yourong''s gaze and looked at Chen Yourong. Although most of his face was still hidden, he could still see it under his mouth. He smiled at Chen Yourong. Chen Yourong was taken aback, feeling that Tang Ye was very kind and gentle, feeling warm and relieved in the panic of being chased by the blind road.


    Getting this kind of spiritual comfort does not mean that Chen Yourong had any feelings for Tang Ye. It was at best a good impression. However, most importantly, it made Chen Yourong feel that it was worthwhile to help the Red Wall Palace. . After all, one force after another has emerged, and the authority and order of the Red Wall Court has been severely divided. It is equivalent to entering a troubled time, and the Red Wall Palace may not be the ruler in the future, so standing in line is also a problem.


    The Red Wall Palace needs all kinds of talents, but there is a very important premise, which is loyalty. Like Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, they must be talents, and many forces want their effectiveness. Therefore, in this troubled world, as long as you have a good skill, you don''t have to worry about uselessness. If a family treats it badly, it can "hop over". At this time when there is a shortage of people, the Red Wall Palace will definitely not treat talents badly.


    At this time, Blind Dao and Murong Huansha were confronting each other. Blind Dao had just used a force to test Murong Huansha, but was easily resolved by Murong Huansha. He knew that Murong Huansha was a person not to be underestimated. On the other side, there are Mu Yue and Tang Ye. He needs to be more careful. Now Tang Ye is going to treat Chen Kefu, but he can''t stop him. However, instead of taking Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong away, he was relieved.


    Tang Ye checked Chen Kefu''s injuries. Chen Kefu''s limbs were abolished, but instead of being interrupted by the blind path, the meridians were blocked by the blind path with a force, making Chen Kefu''s limbs unconscious and unable to move. After Tang Ye found out, he gathered a force and pushed it into Chen Kefu''s body. This power contains vitality, which can break through the blockade of the blind passage, moisturize Chen Kefu''s injured body, and greatly reduce Chen Kefu''s pain.


    After receiving Tang Ye''s treatment, Chen Kefu immediately felt a lot more comfortable. He looked at Tang Ye very gratefully and said, "Thank you, brother."


    Chen Yourong was very happy to see that Chen Kefu''s condition had improved a lot, and he was relieved a lot. She cared about Chen Kefu, and then thanked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, but the treatment was not over yet, and he wanted to continue to deal with Chen Kefu''s situation, so Tang Ye did not move away.


    At this time, Tang Ye felt a gaze fall straight on him, and he looked back, blindly "looking" at him.


    Blind Road was very surprised that Tang Ye could so easily remove the blockade power he had penetrated into Chen Kefu''s body. He could predict that Tang Ye was a person with healing ability, so it was normal to stabilize Chen Kefu''s injury quickly. However, his power is not ordinary power, and Tang Ye can still easily resolve it. This may indicate a problem, that is, Tang Ye''s power is very strong, at least it can deal with him.


    The blind path is calm on the surface, but there are actually a lot of waves inside. Murong Huansha is very strong and doesn''t make much noise behind her back. Tang Ye, who feels like an ordinary player, is also so strong. It seems that this contest for the Nuwa God Stone is not easy.


    At this time, Tang Ye seemed to see through the mind of Blind Dao, looked at Blind Dao and said: "It''s just some simple treatment, nothing great."


    Blindly stunned, Tang Ye did not expect to notice his psychology. His heart was even more shocked, and the alert for Tang Ye was higher than that of Murong Huansha. The strength of the people behind this is unfathomable!


    Murong Huansha turned his head and glared at Tang Ye a little ill-temperedly, feeling that Tang Ye was too capable of acting. He was obviously a very powerful treatment, and he had incomparable power, but speaking to the blind in that way, it felt too pretentious!


    "You only need to cure Professor Chen, the other matters are not your business." Murong Huansha coldly hummed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, expressing to obey Murong Huansha''s words, and said, "I understand."


    Then Tang Ye continued to treat Chen Kefu, and ignored the blindness. And Murong Huansha looked at the blind road, with a cold tone, and said: "You killed so many people in me, you should stay here."


    Although Blind Road was more alert to Tang Ye, there was Murong Huansha standing in front of him, and he had to deal with Murong Huansha first. Listening to Murong Huansha''s words is to kill him. He found it interesting. He didn''t know what kind of masters outside the big world were. Cultivation ability will not be very strong, but because of the blessing of luck, there are various abilities.


    For Murong Huansha, the blind path is not afraid. In addition, he began to look squarely, to perceive the relevant information of Murong Huansha. Then he discovered an amazing news, Murong Huansha''s physical characteristics are not human!


    The heartbeat, breathing, and blindness of people can be distinguished, and Murong Huansha does not have these human-like characteristics, so he concluded that Murong Huansha is not a human being.


    It''s not human! Or, it is the strange existence after the mutation, in short, is not a normal person. There must be something strange about such a person.


    "Huh, monsters, be punishable." Blind Road was surprised and careful, and the surface was still very calm, even a little decent.


    Since I know that Murong Huansha is not a human being, there is nothing wrong with saying so blindly. Although he does not have eyes, he knows his surroundings clearly through the ability of perception. He was going to be true, put aside other distracting thoughts, and said to Murong Huansha, "You are not a human, and you are extremely hostile. You are the target of my immortal disciples."


    "Fairy disciple?" Murong Huansha was curious, and said a few more words, without direct action, said to Blind Road: "I have never seen you before. It seems that you are new. The fairy disciple is where you are. The power of the world? Oh, you are not very humble, saying that you are immortals."


    Blindly speaking righteously, said: "Teaching from the ancestor of the immortal, what is wrong with such a name? From now on, our disciple of the immortal will fulfill the last wish left by our ancestors, take over this land, remove demons, and achieve humane unification.


    "This is an admirable ideal." Murong Huansha sneered and said: "What a mess is coming up. It''s a pity that you are so good to speak, but you are not humane in doing things. So many innocents. People who were killed by you, your humanity is really ridiculous."


    "It''s useless to say more. If you stop me, then I will kill." Blindly stomped on the ground. If you can''t avoid a battle, then go to war.


    Blind Dao''s leg skills are very strong, and he does not feel like a cultivator. However, he cultivated the Tao very well, and he obtained the ability to perceive by digging his eyes, which is his Tao.


    Murong Huansha condensed a blood stab in his right hand, facing the blind road.

 Chapter 2297： No chance to shoot!

    When Murong Huansha and the blind path were about to go to war, a man wearing a red robes similar to the blind path appeared. The way this man descended was to pull the wind. He stepped on a transparent long sword, flying like a sword, very immortal. But he is not a young man, but a young man.


    This young man was handsome, with a flying robe, which seemed very carefree. However, there was a lot of blood on his clothes, which was very conspicuous.


    He just killed a lot of people.


    Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, as well as Tang Ye, have seen him. This person is the one they saw on the surveillance screen of the Shenji Technology Building before, who slaughtered the staff of Shenji Technology like cutting grass. At that time, he was holding a red-dyed dagger, moving clouds and flowing water between the staff of Shenji Technology, and then blood splashed, and one after another could not stop his staff from being killed by him.


    He is one of the immortal disciples who has practiced the "qi" technique. He claims to be a Qi Dao master and is a relatively rare secret technique. It is equivalent to refining Qi for your own use. Qi, in fact, is a kind of power, combined with secret techniques, can be transformed into thousands of weapons, using it as a means of attack.


    The way of refining Qi is called Qi Dao Master, which is true. However, among the immortal disciples, he has other names, all calling him "Lian". Why is there a "lotus" in a single word? It is said that he has a very powerful Qi Dao technique, like a lotus blooming, extremely powerful, even Li Xiang is very amazed.


    Li Xiang is known as the leader of the immortal disciples under the immortal, and the immortal disciples are very afraid. They knew how terrible Li Xiang had, and it was definitely not something they could disobey.


    Lian stepped on the Qihua long sword and fell, and the long sword disappeared. He steadily fell beside the blind road, smiled, looked at Murong Huansha and them again, and said: "Blind, I said that there are these people here, I''ll come here earlier. Killing these people is much more interesting than killing those people."


    The staff of Shenji Technology faced the attack of Lian''s gasification power, and there was no room for resistance. For Lian, it was really boring, just pure killing. Now seeing Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, as well as Tang Ye, he knew that these three people absolutely did not have the strength of those staff, so that they could use some real strength to fight.


    The blind path is not as relaxed as Lian, with a solemn look, and said, "Don''t underestimate them."


    "I didn''t underestimate them." Lian said with a smile: "If I underestimate them, wouldn''t it be boring, indicating that they are not worthy of my serious opponent. Killing those just now is too boring, and now there are not many interesting points. It¡¯s too bad."


    "In short, you have to be careful, they are not simple enemies." Blindly said.


    Lianhua still smiled, looked at Murong Huansha, and said, "Then, who is my opponent?"


    Tang Ye has already dealt with Chen Kefu''s injury, and then as long as he rests for a while, nothing will happen. He asked Chen Yourong to take care of Chen Kefu, stood up by himself, looked at Lian, and said, "What you said, the more interesting people, are those who can fight you?"


    Lian just noticed Murong Huansha and Mu Yue just now, but didn''t pay much attention to Tang Ye who was taking care of Chen Kefu. Now Tang Ye stood up and said to him that he found it very interesting. In addition, he also assumed that Tang Ye was provoking him. He still smiled on the surface, but he already regarded Tang Ye as a target in his heart. Since Tang Ye provokes him so much, why not kill him first?


    "Yes." Lian said to Tang Ye: "Then, can you fight me?"


    With that said, Lian suddenly shot. He waved to Tang Ye, and then formed a nearly transparent small dagger in midair, and then quickly rushed towards Tang Ye.


    Using strength to transform the sword, and then as a means of attack, this is Lian''s ability. Using Qi to transform the sword and using force to transform the sword are two different abilities. Many people can do attacks like Lian, as long as they send out their strength and condense into a sharp sword, they can send out an attack. However, simply turning a sword with strength requires a very large amount of power. Not everyone can have a steady stream of power like Tang Ye. Therefore, simply turning a sword with strength will soon run out of strength. If you have used up your strength and cannot defeat the enemy, then you will be over.


    The Qi Huajian can be said to be an improved version of the Li Huajian. To transform the sword with Qi, you must first have Qi, and to have Qi, you must refine Qi. This is the secret technique of refining Qi. After mastering the secret of qi refining, you can dissolve qi, and then combine qi and power to attack. This approach actually uses a large part of Qi instead of strength. For this reason, the energy consumed during the attack process is greatly reduced, so you can fight more easily and sustainably.


    And Qi can return in cycles. In other words, Qi is also tantamount to a steady stream of results. In this way, the secret technique of refining Qi has a great advantage. Moreover, refining qi is also a way of cultivating the Tao that can continuously break through. If you can cultivate to the attained state, qi may undergo a qualitative change and become another more powerful force.


    Now, Lian is very skilled in the refining technique. He can easily turn into sharp sword weapons, so that the sharp sword does not leave him, not only can attack the enemy, but also protect himself. If you can''t kill him and fight for consumption, then it''s definitely not his opponent.


    Of course, if it was Tang Ye, Tang Ye didn''t have to think about consuming this kind of thing, so there would be no pressure to deal with Lian.


    However, at this time, facing Lian''s attack, Mu Yue took two steps and punched the Qi sword to smash it.


    "Take good care of Professor Chen and Miss Chen, don''t care about the others." After Mu Yue smashed the Qi sword that was originally intended to attack Tang Ye, he looked at Lian arrogantly, but said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned, and then shrugged. Murong Huansha and Mu Yue didn''t plan to let him take action, he accepted. There are only two enemies now. If he makes a move, it will most likely reveal Tang Sheng''s identity. This identity is very powerful and is the ace of the box. Since it is the trump card, of course there is no need to dispatch everything.


    "Be careful." Tang Ye said to Murong Huansha and Mu Yue when he had no chance to take action.


    Murong Huansha coldly snorted: "You are just a doctor, so worry about what you are doing. Protect Professor Chen and Miss Chen. If something happens to them, you don''t have to go back."


    "Don''t worry, I will protect them." Tang Ye nodded. He knew that Murong Huansha had said that on purpose, pretending to be cold towards him. He doesn''t care, speaks honestly.


    Seeing them like this, Lian was a little unhappy, squinted and hummed: "You seem to be very confident, think you can... kill me and the blind man?"


    Murong Huansha sneered and said, "Nonsense, can''t you kill you?"


    "Ha!" Lian couldn''t help laughing, then her expression became distorted, smiling and angry, and said, "Then let''s see who killed who!"

 Chapter 2298： Four pillars bloodthirsty puppet!

    Blind Road fought Murong Huansha, and Lian fought Mu Yue. Tang Ye protected Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong on the sidelines. At this time, the blind path is actually under pressure. Because if Tang Ye took Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong away, he would not have extra power to stop them. In this case, his mission will fail.


    What was strange to him was that Tang Ye didn''t take Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong to leave when he and Lian were busy fighting. The best thing to do is actually Tang Ye took Chen Yourong and Chen Kefu away, because the goal of their immortal disciples was the Nuwa Divine Stone and related information. Taking away Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, their mission failed. And protecting Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong should also be the highest priority task of the Red Wall Palace at this time. But Tang Ye''s approach was somewhat contrary to this kind of goal and mission.


    Blind Road can only think that this is because Tang Ye is very confident and doesn''t think they can take Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong away. Such thoughts make the blind road angry. These people seem to be ignorant of the power of immortal disciples. Since this is the case, let the people in the big world remember one thing, their immortal disciples will be the masters of the new round of order in this land.


    boom!


    Blind Dao suddenly increased his strength, full of the power of the realm of heaven and humanity, he smashed down from mid-air, hit Murong Huansha, and beat Murong Huansha down.


    But Murong Huansha didn''t suffer any injuries. She was just hit by a sudden powerful force and fell to the ground, still standing steadily. She didn''t expect the blind track to suddenly increase her strength. According to the situation in the fight just now, she used most of her strength enough. Of course, the increased strength of the blind track has little effect on her, because she can also increase her strength. There is no pressure to fight against the blind.


    The blind road fell to the ground and frowned when he saw that Murong Huansha was in peace. Although it had long been expected that Murong Huansha''s strength was not simple, when Murong Huansha truly showed strong enough power, he was still a little surprised and unhappy. Although it was easy and simple to deal with the soldiers of the captain before, you can solve one with one kick, which is a bit boring, but the feeling of crushing can still bring people a superior enjoyment. Now encountering opponents that cannot be crushed, even very difficult, will inevitably have a psychological gap, and become irritable and unhappy.


    But this kind of emotion is very unfavorable for fighting, and the blind path cultivation to this level will not be influenced by this kind of emotion. After he took a few deep breaths, he recovered his calm, as if he had encountered a new enemy, and he knew it was very powerful. The past does not mean anything, we must focus on the present. I have to say that as a monk, the blind path has a pretty good mood. Such a person is also very difficult to deal with.


    As a disciple of the immortal, Blind Road still maintains considerable confidence, after all, he has not used any secret skills. To deal with the soldiers of the Red Wall Court just now, these powerful abilities were not needed. And now facing Murong Huansha, he knew that he had to use it. He was confident in his secret skills and thought that dealing with Murong Huansha would not be a problem.


    In other words, facing everyone in the big world, he is very confident in his secret skills. With such a strong perception ability, achieving the effect of predicting in advance, coupled with a powerful attack, it can be said to be almost invincible. The enemy can''t attack him, but he can accurately hit the enemy. If the enemy can''t avoid it, will he fail?


    "Your strength is beyond my expectation. If so, you must fight hard." Blind Dao said to Murong Huansha.


    Murong Huansha sneered, thinking that Blind Road is so capable, and said, "Why do you talk about this kind of nonsense, didn''t you just fight hard? In this case, you are underestimating me? Not bad, the more you underestimate me, wait The happier I will be when I break your head. Your expression at that time should be very interesting."


    Blind Road did not expect Murong Huansha to be able to speak big words like this. He thought it was very interesting and said, "Yes, let''s see who will be happy in the end."


    Having said that, the blind path stood up and couldn''t understand, and then saw a pale white light around his body. He has entered a state of perception of all things. This is an enhanced perception ability. Originally, his perception ability was very strong, but now it is even stronger. He can perceive the surrounding things, even if it''s just a floating dust. Moreover, she can also judge where the dust will move, and the accuracy rate is close to 100%. This ability is tantamount to prophecy. With such a high accuracy rate, who else can handle him.


    Murong Huansha did not pay attention to so much, a **** sharp thorn in his hand, hitting the blind road. When the sharp thorn flew past, she launched a second change, and saw the blood thorn change and extend, becoming a three-pointed sharp thorn, with a larger damage range and faster speed.


    call!


    The three-pointed blood spurs attacked, but the blind path did not even move or avoid. With a faint light on his body, he could perceive any changes in his surroundings. When the three-pointed blood spurs attacked, he just raised his head slightly, and the three-pointed sharp thorns flew past. Up. Such avoidance is very thrilling, and you will die if you are not careful. However, the blind path is still so calm, which just shows his precise judgment.


    Seeing this situation, Murong Huansha narrowed his eyes slightly, a little surprised. He didn''t expect the blind path to be able to do this. However, the matter was not over yet, Murong Huansha sneered. At this time, the trigeminal blood spurs separated immediately, forming three blood spurs, suddenly turned back and attacked the blind channel again.


    This is a very fast stab, Murong Huansha believes that the blind path is difficult to avoid. However, the blind path was still very calm, and still did not move a step. Swish, swish, and swish, the three blood stabs attacked one by one, and the blind path was also slightly tilted. After three times, he successfully avoided the sudden attack from the three sudden turns.


    Seeing this, Murong Huansha was a little unhappy. The strength of the blind track is better than she imagined. It seems that these people who claim to be disciples of immortals are indeed quite powerful.


    Then something more powerful.


    Murong Huansha is not in a hurry, with her strength, she can play slowly. To be precise, she is a melee person, but because many of the secret arts mastered by zombies are long-distance, now she is standing at a distance and fighting blindly. At this moment, she gathered a big blood ball, then rose into the air, and then slammed into the ground.


    Rumble, after the blood cell hits the ground, the ground vibrates, centering on the big hole where the blood cell smashed, split in four directions, and then a pillar of blood protruded from the end of the crack in the four directions, and a human face appeared on the pillar of blood. , But they are all bright red, as if a person''s face was covered with thick blood, dripping with blood. Four pillars of blood, four faces of blood. This has formed a magic circle, enclosing the blind path inside.


    Four-pillar bloodthirsty puppet array


    This kind of secret technique really makes people feel very evil.


    On the other side, Lian, who was at war with Mu Yue, couldn''t help being surprised when she saw Murong Huansha summoning such a **** array. No wonder he is so confident, it seems that he is indeed very powerful.


    Lian got excited and had fun in fighting with such a person!

 Chapter 2299： Eleven Xuan!

    Although Blind Road could not see the surrounding situation, he also knew that he was surrounded by a magic circle at this time. He felt a strong **** evil spirit, like a battlefield of slaughter, like a cruel hell. Staying in such a magic circle, even if there is no attack, is a huge oppression.


    If you can''t overcome it, people may be driven mad.


    However, the four-column bloodthirsty puppet array cannot be attacked. The four-pillar blood-colored face is exactly the body of a puppet. And these four-pillar puppets will attack. Soon, the face of the four pillars spoke, and the same **** power attack was ejected, like a laser. The four powers are intertwined to form an area of ??bondage. If you fail to avoid it, your body will be divided into blood and corpses.


    The first wave of jet attacks on the face of the four pillars, the blind path dodges through perception. But he discovered an unfavorable situation. In the four-pillar face array, all the power is **** and evil. It belongs to Murong Huansha''s domain. The envelope of this enemy power and the unfamiliar environment change interferes. His foreknowledge. He needs time to adapt to such an environment, so at the beginning, his prediction may be biased. However, in this dangerous situation, once he deviates, he may be killed.


    "It''s really strong."


    Blind Road has a new understanding of Murong Huansha''s strength. You can play such a terrible secret technique, and looking at the look of ease, I don''t know how many skills are still useless.


    Although Murong Huansha is not a thousand-year-old zombie, she has mastered many powerful abilities in a hundred years. This is a heritage of zombie blood. The powerful zombie in Guimenxia turned her into a zombie, so a considerable part of the powerful abilities mastered by the mysterious zombie will be passed on to her, and she can learn it slowly. This four-pillar human face puppet bloodthirsty array is one of them.


    Few people can see this secret technique. After all, this is only mastered by zombies who rarely show up. Even if the shackles of luck are now lifted, there are very few zombies. After all, the existence outside the Three Realms and Six Paths, because of its particularity, cannot produce too much, otherwise the balance will be disrupted, which is not allowed by the regulation of Qi Yun.


    Once, there were powerful zombies who wanted to make their own zombie army, so they turned many people into zombies. However, under the regulation of air luck, many zombies cannot become powerful zombies with self-awareness, that is to say, the inheritance of zombies is also limited. Those that cannot be successfully passed on will become puppets or die.


    At the same time, in order to suppress the balance, the appearance of the Vortex and the elimination of zombies are also one of the methods. Ordinary zombies can be dealt with by Fumoshi. In a certain period, Fumoshi specifically dealt with zombies, making the number of zombies very small. The remaining zombies are very powerful, they are very few in number, and they have been hidden. Therefore, the devils have never seen a zombie in a hundred years. If it is encountered, it means that a catastrophe has occurred.


    Although Murong Huansha used these evil tricks now, no one guessed that she was a zombie. Even if she showed her strength in front of everyone a hundred years ago, she was considered a "witch". The witch can be a human being, but a woman who has become enchanted. However, zombies are a lot scarier.


    Tang Ye turned his eyes when he saw the four-pillar bloodthirsty puppet formation called by Murong Huansha, but he didn''t have any thoughts. The identity of a zombie should be the same for the secret skills you master. He is still very easy to accept. Moreover, he has never judged a person''s good or evil because of his power. After all, power is just a tool, and good and evil depend on people.


    However, Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong couldn''t help feeling numb when seeing such a terrifying array. They thought that the power of the Red Wall Palace should be bright and just. But now Murong Huansha''s looks a bit different.


    Seeing that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were very nervous, Tang Ye smiled softly, making people comfortable. If he is an old man, then when people see it, he will feel that he is a kind and approachable elder, and he can alleviate people''s tensions and worries at once and make people feel at ease.


    Tang Ye said to Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, "Don¡¯t worry, the Ten Profound Witches of the Red Wall Palace are like this, or how they are called Witches. Haha. Although she looks terrifying, she is actually very nice, so don¡¯t worry. of."


    Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, who were originally nervous, heard Tang Ye''s words, slowed down a little, and looked at Tang Ye. Although they didn¡¯t see Tang Ye¡¯s face very clearly, they also felt that Tang Ye was very friendly and almost had no temper. , People are very close, relax a lot. Then Chen Yourong said to Tang Ye: "Thank you, I helped treat Grandpa, I don''t know what to call you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, he didn''t know what to call it. It seems that it is not good to say that they are Tang Ye directly, because it is easy for Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong to exclaim, "It turns out that it is Tang Sheng!" This kind of effect is not what Tang Ye wants. Moreover, when Tang Sheng''s identity came out, Blind Dao and Lian might not be able to "play" well. After all, Tang Sheng''s identity is not only in the big world, but also in the ancient Wu Jianghu. Everyone knows that Tang Sheng is a human being above the whole world, and the first person in the human race. Perhaps Li Xiang sneered at such a statement, but Blind Road and Lian did not dare.


    Chen Yourong saw Tang Ye stay silent for a while, and realized that he shouldn''t ask the question of identity. Although she was not a person who practiced on a single journey, she also knew something about the power of the Red Wall Palace, such as the Ten Profounds. As for Shixuan, she knew it was very mysterious. Not to mention her, even the important personnel of the Red Wall Palace do not know the specific identity of the members of the Ten Profound.


    Secret identity is a big capital of Ten Profound!


    Chen Yourong realized that he shouldn''t ask that question, so he changed his words, expressed embarrassment, smiled awkwardly, and said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t ask this."


    Tang Ye laughed and thought that Chen Yourong was a very interesting girl. I don''t seem to be scared anymore? She seems to be a brave girl, who originally thought she had a weak character. But also, following the exploration in the ancient battlefield ruins, the character must be strong.


    "You can call me eleventh profound, simply call me eleventh." Tang Ye touched his head and said to Chen Yourong. He didn''t know why he suddenly had this humorous statement, because he had ten mysteries, and he was newly added, then the eleven mysteries would be good.


    It''s so smart, Tang Ye thinks it''s not bad to call it that way.


    "Ten...Eleven?" Chen Yourong looked at Tang Ye and thought this person was a bit interesting.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "So, what about you, what is your name?"


    "You don''t know me?" Chen Yourong was a little surprised. She is a well-known research genius girl, Chen Yourong, how could the people of the Red Wall Palace not know! Even if you don''t know, this guy is here to protect himself, so you should find out in advance!


    Of course, Chen Yourong was not angry, but felt that Tang Ye was acting weird. But she remained polite and said to Tang Ye: "My name is Chen Yourong."


    "Rong?!" Tang Ye was taken aback, never thought it was the name. You Rong is the most important woman in his life, but her surname is Lin instead of Chen. And now, he didn''t know where Lin Yourong was.


    In other words, I don''t know where the princess is.

 Chapter 2300： Dont half-hearted!

    Tang Ye was affected by the name Yourong for a while, but he knew that Chen Yourong was not Lin Yourong, not the princess, so he quickly recovered from his thoughts and looked at Chen Yourong nodded and smiled, and did not react badly.


    Chen Yourong felt a little strange to Tang Ye''s reaction, but did not ask, the relationship with Tang Ye, her identity, and the current situation were not appropriate.


    "I''ll call you Miss Chen." Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong. It is obviously inappropriate to call "You Rong" when he first met Chen Yourong, even if he is familiar with him, I am afraid he would not call it that way. Because every time you call Yourong, he will definitely remind him of Lin Yourong, this kind of thing is a bit tormenting.


    Chen Yourong nodded and said that it didn''t matter, he just knew it should be. Besides, she wasn''t sure whether she knew Tang Ye. After all, she hadn''t seen Tang Ye''s appearance clearly, even if she was identified, she only knew a code name. She also knew that this time Tang Ye just obeyed the order of the Red Wall Palace to protect her, but next time, it may not be to protect her, and there may not be much overlap in the future. Therefore, many things just stop for a while.


    Facing the current situation, Chen Yourong has his own ideas. She looked at Chen Kefu, thinking that she should seize this opportunity to leave and avoid other enemies. She said to Tang Ye: "Eleven...Xuan, shouldn''t we leave first now? I think leaving is the best thing. If we meet other enemies again, it will be troublesome. I want Grandpa to do well. Rest awhile."


    Tang Ye could understand Chen Yourong''s thoughts. After all, the task now is to protect her and Chen Kefu. Now that he has the opportunity to leave, it is useless to watch Murong Huansha and the Blind Road fight. This is a battle of life and death, and staying here might worry Murong Huansha and Mu Yue.


    However, Tang Ye was also worried about Murong Huansha and Mu Yue. In the current world situation, it is not that zombies cannot be killed, it is just that it is difficult to kill. If you encounter stronger people, the zombies will also be killed. From the previous time in Shenji Technology, the Tianyan system has monitored that these immortal disciples are not only the blind path and lotus. Blind Road and Ren are just members, and they are already so strong. Then, the people who lead them must be too strong. If you meet him, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue will be in danger.


    So Tang Ye''s thought was that he didn''t plan to leave, waiting for Murong Huansha and Mu Yue to solve the blind path and Lian, and then everyone went back together. A family, in any case, must be neat and tidy.


    Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong: "Miss Chen, don''t worry, they will solve these two enemies soon, and then we will go back together. If there is any accident, I will take you away as soon as possible."


    In this way, Chen Yourong would not worry so much, and Tang Ye continued to watch Murong Huansha and the others fight.


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Chen Yourong probably knew what he meant, so he didn''t force it. She believed that Tang Ye knew how to measure. In fact, she was not afraid of death, but worried about Chen Kefu''s accident and the Nuwa God Stone falling into the hands of the wicked. If the Nuwa God Stone is used by the wicked, the consequences will be very serious. This kind of power is used to kill, too many people can''t stop it.


    At this time, Blind Road was placed in the four-poster bloodthirsty puppet array summoned by Murong Huansha, and it was quite difficult to deal with it. At this time, he hadn''t adapted to the situation in the Scarlet Magic Array, so there would be some attacks that could not be avoided. And the attack on the face of the four pillars was not only a spray of power, but also a lot of scarlet puppet soldiers. These puppet soldiers vomited out of the face of the four pillars. The mouth of that human face can spit out a round blood cell, and then the blood cell changes to become a skeleton soldier, or some bats, deformed monsters, etc.


    These are puppet forces. They all pupa away, encircling the blind and attacking. Since the puppet has no pain, unless he is beaten and dissipated, he will only attack him, not dying. In addition, the four-pillar human face can continuously spit out these puppets. If the original puppets are not killed in time, plus the constant spitting out, the accumulation will become very large, densely filling the entire array. In this case, the blind can''t hide anywhere.


    No matter how powerful a person is, surrounded by such a sea of ??puppets, it will inevitably be injured. Injuries over and over again, accumulate more, it will be a major injury. At that time, the blind road will die.


    In addition, because there are constantly puppets appearing, causing huge movements, the perception of the blind path is disturbed, and it is becoming more and more difficult now. Although the perception ability is strong, if the frequency changes very much, it is inevitable that there will be negligence. All these have affected the perception of the blind.


    Murong Huansha looked at the blind path trapped in the bloodthirsty puppet array of the four-pillar human face, and said, "Don''t you have anything other than your ability to perceive that is incomparable? For example, powerful secret skills. If not, I''m sorry, you are going to die."


    "You..." Blind Road was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Murong Huansha to know his abilities. He thought he would be like many people, the other party was just surprised at his evasion ability and attack accuracy ability, and did not think about why he was like this and how to respond. But now, Murong Huansha has actually seen his ability, and the bloodthirsty puppet array with four pillars of human face is used to deal with his ability.


    A **** environment and various interference conditions have restrained him!


    Although Murong Huansha is arrogant, but not stupid, of course he will be careful when facing these powerful enemies. Of course, she doesn''t need to deal with these enemies so strategically, because she is a zombie, with a physique that ordinary people can''t have, can run rampant, not afraid of being injured, and kill the enemy head-on. Anyway, if you get injured, the zombie''s physique will heal quickly. It''s nothing more than a blood replenishment. But if you do this, many people will know her identity. Knowing her identity, if others deal with her in the future, they will be more targeted, which will undoubtedly increase obstacles in the future.


    Now blindly speaking these are just small members of the newly emerging forces. Although they are very strong, they are indeed ordinary members. Expose all strength in front of the small soldiers, which is what BOSS will do. Even, as a BOSS-level character, he shouldn''t even show his face.


    Blindly responded to the bloodthirsty puppet formation with a four-pillar face, ignoring Murong Huansha''s provocative and despising words. He must concentrate and not be distracted, otherwise he may really die. He could see that even if Murong Huansha casts such a weird circle, he is still able to do it, so there must be other powers hidden.


    At this time, Lian, who was at war with Mu Yue, saw that Blind Road was in such a predicament and wanted to help. He was also surprised by Murong Huansha''s strength. He didn''t expect to have strength, but he was overpowered and threatened them. It''s a bit careless. However, he wanted to help the blind, but Mu Yue didn''t allow it.


    At this moment, there was a black bat in Mu Yue''s hand, flapping his wings, facing Lotus, and said, "Don''t half-hearted, otherwise you will die faster than I calculated."

 Chapter 2301： Blood sword!

    As a zombie, Mu Yue is inherited by Murong Huansha, and his power is indeed not as strong as Murong Huansha. But as the second generation of true ancestors, strength is not trivial.


    One of her tricks is to summon bats and conduct various attacks in the form of bats. Bats can entangle people and accomplish the purpose of restraint and containment. It can also be combined to become a giant bat, attacking like a summoned object. In addition, explosions can also occur, which can kill enemies.


    All in all, the bat is like Mu Yue''s form of power. Although it is in the form of a bat, it has many functions, making Mu Yue''s combat effectiveness not inferior.


    Seeing that the blind path was trapped in Murong Huansha''s bloodthirsty puppet formation with a four-pillar face, Lian wanted to help. After all, they were working together to perform the task of capturing the N¨¹wa Divine Stone. If the blind path were killed, it would be very detrimental to him. Those who can kill the blind, and then join Mu Yue, he is definitely not an opponent. Besides, as a companion of the immortal disciple, you can''t just watch the companion die.


    However, Mu Yue would not let him interfere with Murong Huansha. If that''s the case, doesn''t it mean she can''t stop Ren? She would not accept this kind of thing. Although she is not as strong as Murong Huansha, she also has her own arrogance. Dealing with Lian, as she said, is to kill Lian.


    Lian let out a sword of energy to attack Murong Huansha, but one of Mu Yue''s bats flew over and hit them together to resolve it. Lian didn''t believe in this evil, and then released several Qi swords at Murong Huansha. However, soon, as many air swords as there are, as many dark bats have offset the air swords in the past.


    Lian snorted coldly, becoming a little impatient, and again let out a few sword auras, and these sword auras would turn, and still attack Murong Huansha in the past. However, the dark bat was originally free to fly, and turning was a trivial matter, so the air swords were resolved one by one.


    Mu Yue felt that Lian looked down upon her and said, "Are you sure you want to double-heartedly? If this is the case, I will let you die sooner."


    With that, Mu Yue released a group of dark bats, which condensed into a giant bat. This giant bat merges into one body, perfectly, without any gaps. The giant bat flew over and attacked the lotus. With that size, it was already like a beast. With a human body, it would always be jealous.


    Seeing such a giant bat, Lian did not dare to neglect. He also began to notice some situations. Although Mu Yue and Murong Huansha''s moves are different, they have the same power aura. In other words, Mu Yue is the same as Murong Huansha, if Murong Huansha is a witch, then Mu Yue is also a witch. Murong Huansha can suppress the blind path, and Mu Yue''s power cannot be underestimated!


    Sure enough, I met an opponent.


    Lian realized this problem and slowly put away her saucy attitude, her expression becoming more serious. He wants to fight a strong opponent, so that he can have fun. However, it was also based on his confidence to kill the other party. He is destined to win the ending. He wants to win something interesting, not like cutting cabbage. This kind of psychology, after all, is based on the situation that he knows he will win. And if the enemy''s strength exceeds this level and can threaten his life, he will not have this kind of psychology. He can only be very careful to avoid being killed, and then kill the enemy!


    "This giant bat is not bad." Lian sneered a few times when he faced the giant bat rushing forward, and then pushed her hands in front of her, pushing back and forth a few times like rubbing mud, and then she saw him emerge in front of him. One after another, the air swords spread out in a circular shape, and the range is as large as the size of a giant bat!


    "Ten thousand swords move the mountain, go!" Lian grunted angrily, with great power, countless Qi swords in front of him flew out and pierced the giant bat.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The giant bat encountered a sword rain, the body was penetrated thousands of holes and was prevented from moving forward. In this way, Lian could not be attacked, and the giant bat was also resolved by Lian.


    Looking at the giant bats about to disperse, Lian sneered confidently, and said to Mu Yue: "You are too naive if you want to kill me just by relying on these bats."


    "Really?" Mu Yue was very calm and confident, and said: "I have decided that I will kill you with these bats, and only use bats."


    "You..." Lian was a little angry. This woman is even more arrogant than him. She must be killed. See how confident she is.


    call!


    And just when Lian was angry, the giant bat that was going to be dissipated by countless Qi swords suddenly resolved by itself, and after the resolution, countless little bats flew out. It''s like the giant bat is blown up, but this blow up is just returning to the little bats from the beginning. And now, these little bats also have attack power, like a group of dark creatures, if they are entangled by them, there will be no bones left.


    This group of small dark bats, like a dark cloud, enveloped the lotus. Under the darkness, there is no light, which is oppressive and suffocating.


    Lian broke up the giant bat, thinking that he had cracked Mu Yue''s attack this time, but it was very unexpected that the small bat that suddenly turned out to attack at a high speed, then, it was easy to get caught. Lian really couldn''t avoid it, and he was also startled, and then he was covered by countless little bats.


    Seeing this, Mu Yue looked at the lotus covered by countless little bats, and didn''t feel complacent, thinking that this would solve the lotus. She said, "You wouldn''t just kill it like this. If you were, then it was a waste of my expression. You are much weaker than I thought."


    "Hahaha..." Soon after Mu Yue spoke, Lian laughed loudly in the entangled group of little bats, and Lian was obviously not killed. Then, those little bats covered the area, emitting white light, and then saw Qi swords rushing out.


    Quack!


    The gas sword that rushed out stabbed to death one bat after another, and the bats disappeared, decreasing continuously. Finally, another dazzling white light broke out, and all the little bats were dispersed. At this time, I saw that Lian''s body was surrounded by a layer of white light, that was Qi, the Qi he had cultivated. Just now, these qi formed a shield layer, protecting him, and generating a qi sword to disperse the little bat.


    However, at first, he was entangled and bitten by the little bat, his clothes were a lot torn, and he was not so handsome.


    Lian looked at Mu Yue with a serious expression, but still smiled and was very confident. It seemed that she was inspired to have a good fight with Mu Yue. He said to Mu Yue: "You are stronger than I thought. Very good. It has been a long time since no one can let me do my best. Now, use your blood to feed my Qi sword!"


    As he said, Lian raised his right hand, and a Qi sword was condensed in his palm. The difference was that the Qi sword was bright red. It turned out that his palm was bitten by a little bat just now, and now he is bleeding. When the Qi Sword condensed, it absorbed his blood and turned red.


    Now he is using the blood sword. The bright red Qi sword, without a doubt, its power has increased several times.

 Chapter 2302： Also out a sword!

    The blood sword looked terrifying a lot. A handful of bright red swords floated in suspension, very strange. And the lotus that casts the bleeding sword has also undergone some changes. A red mark appeared on his face, like a small sword pattern, as if there was a blood sword embedded in it.


    The power of the blood qi sword was several times that of the qi sword, and it was injected with the essence of lotus. Lian cultivated the Qi refining technique, integrating the refining Qi into his body, fusing with blood. If it becomes a blood sword, it is tantamount to turning the qi sword into a solid sword, with strength and power that the qi sword cannot match.


    After Lian released a blood sword, the blood sword rushed towards Mu Yue immediately. The speed is extremely fast, the momentum is extremely strong, as if cutting through the space.


    Mu Yue faced such a blood sword with a serious expression, this blood sword was not comparable to the Qi sword just now, she did not dare to neglect. She immediately called out a few bats and let the bats fly over to resist the blood sword.


    "Hmph, a few bats still want to stop my blood sword!" At this time, Lian snorted coldly, thinking that Mu Yue would underestimate him.


    Chi Chi!


    The blood-qi sword collided with the bat, and the result was that the blood-qi sword easily penetrated several bats. The bats dissipated, and the momentum of the blood-qi sword remained undiminished. It continued to fly away and pointed directly at Mu Yue.


    Just as Lian Leng snorted, the little bat couldn''t stop the blood sword. The blood sword is too strong, even if there are more dark bats, it feels like entering no one.


    But Mu Yue was not nervous. Although her expression was serious, it didn''t mean she was scared. She was very calm, a small blood blade condensed in her right hand, and quickly cut a finger of her left hand, dripping out a drop of blood. Then, the wound healed quickly. A drop of blood is a drop of blood, there is no extra. This is a normal condition of zombies, and bleeding is almost impossible for them. Although there will still be wounds and blood when injured, the wound will heal instantly, and the blood will be glued to the body, and there will be no bleeding or splashing. Zombies feed on blood, and blood is too precious for them. Unless they encounter a powerful abusive magician and use the magical secrets to deal with them, there will be no bleeding.


    Therefore, to take a drop of blood is to take a drop of blood, and it takes a little trick.


    The blood of zombies, in a sense, is no longer considered blood, it has many effects. For example, if a person is dead, using zombie blood can turn this dead person into a living dead person, a puppet. Or if a person is dying frequently, using zombie blood can stabilize the injury and delay the death time. Being displaced from the Three Realms and Six Paths, beyond the existence of death, can interfere with the cycle of life and death.


    These abilities, when the **** world restarts, will have a good manifestation. Now that Mu Yue wants to use a drop of zombie blood, it shows that she is very serious, and she is really moving. Probably, Lian''s blood sword is indeed very strong, and she has to show some real skills.


    However, she said that to kill Lian with bats, she just used dark bats. As for the zombie blood, it is only used to strengthen it, just like Lotus turns the Qi sword into a blood Qi sword.


    At this time, Mu Yue called out another bat, and then blended the zombie blood into the bat. Suddenly, the dark bat changed some places, especially the eyes. The bat''s eyes became bright red, like two burning flames. Such bats seem to be much more brutal at first glance.


    The red-eyed bats split into a group of red-eyed little bats, and then these little red-eyed bats condensed and formed a black sword, which rushed towards the blood sword released by Lian.


    This change is somewhat interesting. Unexpectedly, a red-eyed bat can split into so many little bats, and then the little bats condense into a dark sword. Just like, Mu Yue also became a swordsman.


    Looking at Mu Yue fighting, Tang Ye didn''t expect that Mu Yue would use this method in the end. This method seems to be provoking Lian, silently telling Lian that she also wants to play with the sword, and then kill Lian in this way. However, she is not good at using swords. To deal with Lian who cultivates Qi Sword in this way is not just naked contempt and provocation.


    Lian saw that Mu Yue used the dark bat to fuse a black sword, and was so angry that she was so excited. Although Mu Yue didn''t say a word, he could see that Mu Yue was provoking him and despising him. Mu Yue did not speak, the invisible stimulation was even more powerful. Lian couldn''t bear this kind of thing, his forehead was so angry that blue veins burst, and the blood-red Qi sword pattern became more convex, and the red color seemed to be bleeding.


    "I will make you die ugly!" Lian shouted to Mu Yue.


    Mu Yue remained calm and calmly dealt with it, but, looking at her, he still seemed to want to laugh? In short, there is a feeling of smiling but not smiling. This is really very exciting. Unexpectedly, Mu Yue''s attitude towards the enemy was even more arrogant than Murong Huansha. But perhaps this is Mu Yue''s strategy again. Because Lian''s personality is different from that of the blind. Lian is very arrogant, easily dismissive, and still very competitive. For such people, using a little psychological strategy is very effective.


    The explosion of Lian controlled the blood sword, and the blood sword quickly rushed to attack Mu Yue. And Mu Yue also controlled the Dark Bat Sword to rush over, and the two swords collided together, each advancing and retreating sawing and contending. It can be seen that the strength of the two at this time is comparable.


    Lian did not accept this kind of thing, he wanted to kill Mu Yue, so he once again increased the power of the blood sword. And after that, the blue veins emerging from his forehead were more obvious, and the mark of the blood-qi sword was more gorgeous, as if it was bleeding.


    After Lian regained her strength, the blood sword stabs at Mu Yue and advanced a lot. The dark bat sword was repeatedly beaten back. But Mu Yue still didn''t panic. She controls the Dark Bat Sword. Although the Dark Bat Sword retreats again and again, but before it pierces her, she once again took out a drop of zombie blood and bounced it into the Dark Bat Sword. Suddenly, the Dark Bat Sword flashed a dark power, and at the same time, two red lights flashed out at the end of the sword, as if the Dark Bat Sword had a pair of red eyes, which was extremely strange.


    This kind of dark bat sword also greatly increased its power, and it also resisted Lian''s blood sword.


    Seeing such a situation, Lian made her head hot with anger, and again wanted to strengthen her strength. He didn''t expect that he would be forced to this point, and he would be suppressed to this point even though he used the blood sword. Originally, his sword of refining qi could be ever-changing, and his attacks were very flexible. However, because Mu Yue''s dark bat was more flexible, he restrained him. In order to increase his power, he just used a blood sword to gather all the power. However, he still failed to kill Mu Yue.


    "I don''t believe it!" Lian yelled, not believing that she lost to Mu Yue like this, to someone outside the big world. He shouted, and strengthened the power of the blood sword.


    However, Mu Yue spoke at this moment and said: "The blood sword is connected with your blood. If you increase your strength regardless of the limit, you are going to kill yourself, understand?"


    puff!


    As soon as Mu Yue finished speaking, Lian couldn''t bear it because of her constant strengthening of strength, and she spit out a mouthful of blood. He was very surprised, stared at Mu Yue, and hummed: "How do you know?"

 Chapter 2303： Attached monsters!

    Lian''s blood energy sword is indeed integrated into the essence and blood, which is a way of strengthening. Moreover, it is also his cultivation path. In this state, although it is fused with the essence and blood, there will be a great disadvantage, that is, it will cause great harm to the body when it exceeds the limit. However, if he breaks through this stage, he can refining Qi and his body become one, just like a human sword.


    If it is to achieve the integration of refining qi and human beings, it will be very terrible.


    How strong this state is self-evident. The nihilization that Tang Ye mastered turned into a flame, which allowed him to dodge a fatal attack, which was extremely mysterious. And there are too many benefits of this form, and the impact is very large.


    Unfortunately, Lian''s current state has not yet reached the unity of Qi refining and body. Therefore, continuously increasing the power of the blood-qi sword beyond the capacity of his body, he couldn''t help but vomit blood. However, he had expected this kind of thing, and according to his own situation, he knew that he could adjust it soon, and then kept his strength to keep up, there would be no problem!


    However, he never expected that Mu Yue knew his situation. When he breaks through the limit and withstands the impact, he will become weak for a little while. And if you use this little time, you can kill him. He thought that Mu Yue would not know, so he could link up the power soon and continue fighting. But at this time, Mu Yue launched a surprise attack.


    Mu Yue''s attack method was something Lian never expected. Mu Yue controlled the dark bat sword. The dark bat sword split into two swords. One sword staggered the blood sword when it split and rushed towards Lian. At the sword end of this sword, there were blood-red eyes that appeared after Mu Yue had added a drop of blood just now. With these red eyes, the dark bat sword seemed to have self-consciousness, and could adjust it by itself, aiming at Lian, and rushing away instantly, penetrating Lian''s heart.


    On the other hand, because the Dark Bat Sword was half separated, its power was reduced, and it could not stop Lian¡¯s Blood Sword. The Blood Sword was really powerful enough to rush to Mu Yue¡¯s body instantly and pierce Mu Yue¡¯s chest, but There is no penetration through the body, this is because Mu Yue Zombie''s physique can withstand great strength.


    quack!


    The dark bat sword that could not stop the blood sword was broken after being penetrated. But the other part that pierced through the heart of Lian, split and flew after passing through Lian''s heart, forming a group of little bats, very strange.


    puff!


    Then, Lian vomited blood, breathing quickly, and then became difficult, his heartbeat slowed down, his vitality quickly disappeared, and he was dying.


    The heart was pierced, and it was too late to recover.


    At this moment, Lian was shocked. He didn''t expect such a result, he was actually killed! Killed by the people of the big world! What a ridiculous irony, something happened to me that I didn''t even think about!


    Then, Lian felt that Mu Yue was a lunatic. Because his blood sword also penetrated Mu Yue''s body, Mu Yue would also die. He felt that just now, Mu Yue split the Dark Bat Sword and divided it into two. Although it killed him, at the same time, Mu Yue also took his own life. This is the end of the same family, why choose this way, it''s silly!


    A woman in this big world, even if she kills herself, she is also dead. What is the point of doing this? Is it true that the methods of the big world are all for life? Even so helpless...Lian could not accept this kind of thing! He felt that his life was much more precious than Mu Yue''s. And from the beginning, when he set the ending, Mu Yue was killed by him, he will live well, and will kill in the big world, arbitrarily!


    puff!


    Lian spit out another mouthful of blood. He felt that his breathing was getting harder and harder and he was about to stop. He was not reconciled, but the facts had happened and death had come. He was angry, looked at Mu Yue, and yelled: "What''s the point? Kill me, you are dead!"


    Then Mu Yue moved to Lian in an instant, sneered, and said, "I am dead too? I''m sorry to disappoint you, I won''t die."


    As soon as Mu Yue finished speaking, she saw that the wound on her chest was healed. Apart from the opening of her clothes, there was nothing else, she was completely unscathed.


    "You..." Lian saw this, her eyes widened. She didn''t expect Mu Yue to be pierced through her body like this and it would be fine. The key is what is going on with that terrible healing ability, which is like a demon.


    not human!


    Lian did not judge the nature of Murong Huansha and Mu Yue like the blind way, because he didn''t need to perceive and fight like that. He thought it was like killing someone. In fact, even if it is not a human being, it is other demons who are penetrated through the body and heart, they will all die. However, except for some special demons. The zombie is one of the special monsters.


    At this moment, Lian realized that Mu Yue didn''t die with him at all. If Mu Yue did that, he would be fine, but he could kill him. So, he lost, he lost, very, very thoroughly, after all, he was about to die.


    "Should... die..." Lian felt that her consciousness was about to disappear completely, and she looked at Mu Yue and wanted to curse, but he thought it was more useful to remind the blind. To remind the blind, these two women are not only humans, but monsters, but also extraordinary monsters!


    "Blind, blind!" Lian looked at the blind road and yelled. Then when he looked at the blind road, he saw a scene of heartbreak. The blind road was still trapped in the bloodthirsty puppet formation with a four-pillar face, and he was being slapped by Murong Huansha. Several blood stabs were pierced into the body. Several blood thorns surrounded the blind tunnel, stabling up from the bloodthirsty magic array like a thorn, the blind tunnel could not be avoided, it turned out that his feet were pulled by countless blood-colored monsters, and then his body was pierced.


    Then, Murong Huansha appeared in front of the blind path, with a blood stab in his hand, and slammed it against the neck of the blind path, piercing it into the neck of the blind path.


    This means that the blind road was killed.


    Lian, who was about to die, thought he wanted to remind the blind, even if it was a fight, don''t force it with these two women, because these two women are monsters, and injuries do not exist for them. However, what Lian saw was that the blind path was killed. Now there is no need to remind. The two immortal disciples had already failed.


    "This...no..." Lian wanted to say that this was not true, or that it was impossible, but the remaining vitality already made him unable to finish those words. He fell and died.


    At this time, the group of little bats, which were split into pieces by the Dark Bat Sword, flew down and landed on Lian''s corpse, showing their sharp teeth, and biting on Lian''s corpse to **** blood. The ability of summoning bats makes the bat similar to an attacking monster attached to Mu Yue. It does not distinguish which one it is. As long as it is summoned, all summoned bats will be strengthened in the future. Now, drawing the blood of powerful people is a means for dark bats to enhance.


    The two immortal disciples were killed, and Li Xiang quickly learned that they had taken another action, which was extremely terrifying opponents to the big world.

 Chapter 2304： Shenlong prison!

    On the top of Mount Tai, the handsome, black-haired Li Xiang stood on it, with clouds under his feet, and a slender figure. From the background, the distant mountains and floating clouds are extremely beautiful and immortal. It''s just that when you see Li Xiang''s face, you will be clashed by that demonized temperament, which is a bit coquettish and somewhat inconsistent with the immortality.


    This one-hundred-year-old man, known as "under the immortal", has experienced life and death, became a master, rejuvenated, and possessed unfathomable strength. Coming out of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he has always maintained his appearance. The goal of his actions seemed very clear, and he didn''t feel uncomfortable because of the two-dimensional transformation from Guwu Jianghu to the big world. He dealt with everything calmly.


    After Li Xiang looked at the clouds and mountains for a while, someone appeared behind him. Those were two people wearing red robes with a pattern of yin and yang depicting a pattern of monsters, which was a sign of the immortal disciples. These two people are immortal disciples, or Li Xiang''s subordinates.


    Although the two immortal disciples saw the boss of Li Xiang, they didn''t have much fear. They are calm and confident. This seems to be the performance of the disciples of the immortals, and it always gives people a sense of victory and no surprises.


    However, an incident that just happened went against their performance. That''s why Blind Road and Ren failed in their missions and were killed.


    The two immortal disciples who came to see Li Xiang reported this to Li Xiang. However, they believed that Li Xiang already knew about this. Then they came to accept Li Xiang''s arrangement, whether to take over the tasks that the Blind Road and Lian did not complete.


    They knew that Li Xiang was terrible, but they couldn''t imagine it. All of their immortal disciples are talented and have areas of expertise, but Li Xiang can easily control them, including knowing their movements. Things like the killing of Blind Dao and Lian, even if Li Xiang is thousands of miles away, he still has magical powers to know.


    What the two immortal disciples are now worried about is that their immortal disciples have just come out of the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. Although all of them are very strong and can sweep most of the people in the big world, the killing of Blind Dao and Lian is tantamount to a disadvantage. , Then Li Xiang will not be angry.


    They rarely see Li Xiang get angry, and once Li Xiang gets angry, it is quite terrifying.


    Li Xiang knew that the two immortal disciples had come, and did not turn around. He still turned his back to them. After a long while, he said: "Stupidity naturally requires some price. I told you that the unification of luck and luck will happen everywhere. There are powerful people. You think that people in the big world are slower to enter the practice than people in Guwujianghu, so they are not enough?"


    "Huh." Li Xiang sneered, full of irony, and then said: "You seem to have forgotten one thing. A large part of the people in Guwu Jianghu came from the big world. There have been people in the big world constantly breaking through. Restricted by gatekeepers. And this, do you think people in the big world have not been noticed? They have already known it. The former "preachers" are the people who know this. And their strength does not exceed the limit of the big world? They Surpassed. It¡¯s just that they have mastered the way to avoid it. If such a person survives forbearingly and waits until the shackles of air transport are lifted, they will surely leap over the dragon gate like a carp and become a dragon once."


    The two immortal disciples listened to Li Xiang''s words, and when Li Xiang finished speaking, they all showed pious expressions, and said, "Master has taught you right."


    There are many immortal disciples, but they were actually brought out by Li Xiang, so they respectfully call him Master. This is also one of Li Xiang''s strong points. Even though he has been staying in the dungeon of the Dragon Dynasty for the past 100 years, he has arranged many things outside. Because he was resurrected by the blood of the Gorefiend, it was not difficult to create a clone.


    Li Xiang doesn''t like to talk nonsense, and what he said just now is indeed an education or reminder. He didn''t even dare to look down on the big world, let alone the disciples under him. Now he was silent again, probably thinking about the next action. Able to kill Blind Dao and Lian, he wondered if Tang Sheng did it. So far, he thinks that only Tang Sheng can compete with him.


    The two disciples did not receive Li Sang''s instructions. One of them asked, "Master, should we go and take over the things that the blind path and Lin did not complete?"


    Li Xiang squinted his eyes and said, "You don''t need to take over, let Qianri and Qingzhuo go, you have other tasks."


    "Yes." The two disciples nodded in response. But they didn''t know what the specific task was, so they didn''t leave, waiting for Li Xiang to make arrangements.


    Li Xiang looked back at the two disciples and said, "You go to the Luohua Cave in the South China Sea. If you encounter the Moon God, you will delay it first, but Qianri and Qingzhuo will join hands to deal with it when they arrive. Shenlong prison must be practiced, otherwise We will not only be restricted by the gods, but even by those of Tang Sheng. This passive situation is not something we should accept."


    "Understand." The two disciples nodded. One of them is Fu Lu and the other is Tao Jiu Jian, both of whom have extremely outstanding abilities.


    Li Xiang said again, "If Tang Sheng took action on the Nvwa God Stone, even if it was Qianri and Qingzhuo, it would not be easy to take it back. If you go to the South China Sea, if you meet the Moon God in advance, then Qianri and Qingzhuo will go over and assist you first. The four of you...killing the Moon God is enough."


    Shenlong prison is what Li Xiang has to accomplish now. Literally, Shenlong prison is the prison of Shenlong. Prison is a means of restraint, so Shenlong prison is to restrain Shenlong. The dragon that Li Xiang wanted to restrain was the spirit of the dragon ancestor!


    Frightened Dragon Ancestor was the dragon that was with the old Taoist priest thousands of years ago, and the soul of the dragon who was closely related to Tang Ye sleeping in the place where the dragon raised his head.


    If you want to shoot Long Zu, it can be seen that Li Xiang''s plan is extremely great!


    For the two immortal disciples right now, Fu Lu had a red scar on his face, which was easy to identify. Tao Jiu Jian carried a peach wood sword on his back, which was close to the name, using Tao Sword. They also knew about refining the Shenlong prison. The old Taoist priest once had a close relationship with Long Zu, and he knew a lot of things back then, including the things left by the old Taoist priest. If it can be obtained, it will be very helpful to their "Road to the Immortals".


    In addition, the Shenlong Prison is equivalent to capturing the Dragon Ancestor Spirit, so they can also get the power that the Dragon Ancestor Spirit possesses. The dragon ancestors existed in the heyday of cultivating immortals, and they had a great effect on them.


    Now Li Xiang has arranged it, but Fu Lu has some questions, and said: "Master, is the Moon God really that strong? I need Jiu Jian and I to deal with it?"


    Li Xiang looked into the distance, was silent for a while, and said: "Anyone who entered the Holy Way a hundred years ago and did not die a hundred years later has a power that cannot be underestimated, just like that Tang Sheng. If you are alone to deal with Tang Holy, what''s the chance?"


    Fu Lu and Tao Jiu Jian both shook their heads. A person like Tang Sheng, if dealt with alone, is afraid that it is impossible to win, unless it is a joint team.

 Chapter 2305： Order control!

    Tang Sheng''s popularity is still very high. It has been spread throughout the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and the big world, so others know that he is powerful. Known as the first person in the ancestral land, strength is of course not a boast. Therefore, countless people who plot badly are afraid of him. Even a person like Lee Sang should beware of him when making big plans. After all, he has the ability to hinder them.


    When Li Xiang mentioned Tang Sheng, Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian had to get serious. But they were curious. Now they are talking about the Moon God, but Li Xiang talked about Tang Sheng. Could it be that Moon God can be compared with Tang Sheng?


    Just by listening to the name, the Moon God is commensurate with the "God", that should be very powerful, even if it is the "Holy One", it should be weaker. However, what Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian meant now was that the Moon God was no better than Tang Sheng, so there was no need to worry too much.


    Because the moon **** they were talking about was the moon **** of Guwu Jianghu, who was once the Luohuadong girl of the Great World, that is, Gu Luoxue.


    Although Gu Luoxue was called the Moon God, she was not a god. She was also a cultivator, but a special cultivator. If she is strong, it is in these special places. First, the Luohuadong girl was originally said to be a person chosen by God, and there must be God''s teaching and inheritance. Second, after Gu Luoxue entered the Guwu rivers and lakes, her aura expanded, opening the inheritance of the gods, and she could cultivate by absorbing the power of the moon. This is a divine power from the heavens, stronger than the people on the earth, so her strength is more prominent than other people.


    In addition, Gu Luoxue is also a person who has lived for a hundred years. Such a person, even if he is not as strong as Tang Ye, must be very terrifying.


    However, because everyone is affected by the shackles of Qi Luck, as long as they live in the ancestral land, no matter how special their talents and identities are, even if they are inherited from the gods, the greatest degree of strength is to reach the maximum limit of Qi Luck. Therefore, now that the shackles of Qi Luck have just been lifted, if all the peak powers do not rely on the accumulated experience to break through immediately, then the strength is still not much different. Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian probably thought that Gu Luoxue would be like this, even if they broke through, it would not be long before they broke through. Then, their immortal disciples, combined with a few, can be dealt with completely.


    Because they are immortal disciples, they are not vegetarian either. Even, many of them are also "geeks", in other words, they have advantages similar to those of Gu Luoxue. In this case, Fu Lu certainly felt that the four of them were enough to deal with Gu Luoxue.


    But Li Xiang felt that their ideas were still too confident. Li Xiang looked at them and said, "I will give you a conclusion first, but for those who became famous a hundred years ago and will not die a hundred years later, you should not underestimate them, otherwise the blind path and lotus will be your end."


    "Moon God, music fans, Li Fuping." Li Xiang calmly said the names of these three people, looked at Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian, and slowly said: "They must be careful. If it can be arranged, they must be dispatched. Several people joined forces to kill them. Otherwise, if they join hands with Tang Sheng, you are both in danger."


    Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian frowned. Originally, they thought that their immortal disciples could not be afraid of anyone, but now, there seems to be a group of people who need attention. Especially, now Blind Dao and Lian were killed, even if Blind Dao and Lian were the weakest among their immortal disciples, it was indeed their people who were killed. So, it''s like being stressed again, they need to be afraid of people.


    This feeling is a bit uncomfortable.


    Li Xiang reminded Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian to pay attention to people, and then went back to Gu Luoxue. Because they had reason to believe that Gu Luoxue would return to Luohua Cave to accept God''s inheritance. In this case, Gu Luoxue is half a god. Without the limitation of luck, half a **** is not at the same level as the previous beast. So even if it is a fairy disciple, there is absolutely no chance of winning against a single person.


    "You only need to know one situation. The Moon God is a demigod. So you should know how difficult she is to deal with." Li Xiang warned Fulu and Tao Jiu Jiandao.


    Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian obeyed Li Xiang''s warning and nodded, "Yes, please rest assured, Master."


    Li Xiang waved his hand and motioned to let Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian follow the plan. Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian stepped back, Li Xiang took a small step in the air, walking lightly, like a fairy stepping on a cloud, step by step towards the misty gorge below.


    With such a posture, ordinary people will definitely exclaim when they see it, this is also a fairy. It is indeed a very immortal posture, if it can easily control the heaven and earth.


    The place where Li Xiang went was the "yin and yang world" in Mount Tai. It is said that this is a gap between the Yin and Yang worlds. If it can be opened up, there will be ghosts and ghosts in the Yin world waiting for it. And here, it was also the place where the evil ways gave birth to the black dragon and devil a hundred years ago. The reason why the black dragon can be born is because here is the land of the Yin and Yang worlds. Even a hundred years ago, a group of Yin ghosts could be formed so that the dragon spirit could absorb it.


    Of course, there is another most important place, that is, there is a land of dragons. The dragon gate has illusion, and the illusion has the breath of dragon spirit, which was formed when the dragon ancestor fell.


    With the dragon spirit breath, and then the Yin ghost dragon spirit, and then the evil way was thrown into the canyon under the Yin and Yang realm through murder, and it was conceived for decades and gave birth to the evil dragon spirit. Unfortunately, Evil Dao wanted to dominate the world by manipulating the dragon spirit, but Tang Ye discovered it in time, and Tang Ye stopped him. Then the magic dragon spirit was taken by Tang Ye, and after Tang Ye entered the dragon ancestor fantasy realm, the magic dragon spirit gained the power of the dragon ancestor and slowly transformed into a real dragon, and now it has broken through to the dragon ancestor.


    When Li Xiang arrived at the Yin-Yang realm, there was a sudden gust of wind and whistling. Li Xiang is both a demon and a cultivator. He can see the ghosts gathered under the yin and yang canyon. It is indeed a critical point in the two realms of Yin and Yang. Yin Qi is extremely terrifying, and the biting cold is not a place for living things to stay.


    Naturally, Li Xiang was not afraid of this. His power was too strong. Whether he was a body of the devil''s path or a cultivating body, these ghosts avoided him from a distance, for fear of being destroyed by him. Therefore, he continued to volley into the canyon below, and was not blocked by the ghost, it was as if he had entered the land of no one.


    Li Xiang didn''t want to break the connection between the Yin and Yang realms, so that the ghosts in the **** realm could reach the Yang realm unscrupulously, and then disrupt the world and destroy the world or something. Li Xiang doesn''t want to destroy the world. He wants to control the world and become the master of order in the new era. Once, the gatekeeper was the master of order, but it was so low-key that many people didn''t know it. Now, he wants to be the master of order that everyone knows and everyone recognizes.


    Even if the gods descend, they are not allowed to interfere with him!


    When he reached the bottom of the Yin-Yang Realm Canyon, Li Xiang waved his hands several times, as if to shake away the water mist and the evil spirits, and then a dim whirlpool appeared, which was the former dragon gate.


    Li Xiang wants to get the last dragon''s breath left in the dragon gate, and then refine the dragon prison.

 Chapter 2306： Seven Stars Killing Array!

    The power of the Dragon Gate illusion had been absorbed by Tang Ye and the Black Dragon a hundred years ago, and what is left now is just a little dragon spirit power that supports the construction of the illusion. It is equivalent to a little illusion left over. Tang Ye and Heilong didn''t notice so much, so let them go. And now, Li Xianglai collected the last dragon spirit power of the Dragon Gate Mirage.


    There are three places in the Dragon Gate illusion, under the yin and yang boundary of Mount Tai, in front of the Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, and in the Guimen Gorge of Zhongtu. Only by obtaining the remaining dragon spirit power of these three dragon gate illusions, Li Xiang can refine the dragon prison. With these three dragon spirit powers, he must personally take action to avoid any mistakes. Even if it was against Tang Ye, he was not afraid. After all, that battle was unavoidable. He didn''t say that he would definitely defeat Tang Ye, but what he was doing now was to continuously increase his bargaining chip for victory.


    It is quite terrifying for someone as strong as Li Xiang to be so careful. He was also very smooth to collect the residual power of the Dragon Gate, no one stopped him, no one even knew that he did it.


    Collecting the residual power of the Dragon Gate illusion, Li Xiang returned to the Yin-Yang realm, saw the howling ghosts, pondered for a moment, and then hummed: "I don''t need you yet, so stay here."


    After that, Li Xiang looked up at the sky, and then his body was also moving, turning into a ray of red light, soaring into the sky, not knowing where he was going.


    Before long, Li Xiang fell into a misty place, surrounded by poisonous miasma. Those are not mists, but poisonous miasma. I saw the carcasses of some animals around. These animals are fawns, birds, etc. Probably these animals entered here by mistake, and as a result, they were affected by the miasma and died here. Some animals that crawl on the ground are centipedes, poisonous scorpions, and poisons such as spiders. Because it is a poison, it can adapt to the miasma here. The miasma provides them with a good growth environment and becomes more toxic.


    The plants growing around are either blackish or reddish, and they are highly poisonous. And they have grown some thorns. If these plants cut the body, the poison will enter the body along the wound, which is also fatal.


    Therefore, this place of miasma is very dangerous. However, for people like Tang Zisang and Miao Yuer who practice poison, it is also a very good resource for cultivation. Unfortunately, they don''t know this miasma place now.


    This land of miasma lies in the 100,000 mountains in the southwest. The one hundred thousand mountains in the southwest is also called the one hundred thousand mountains in southern Xinjiang. Within these 100,000 mountains, it is tantamount to a world. Although modern people have set foot in many places here through science and technology, as the shackles of luck are lifted, this place has evolved into another place, full of all kinds of magical things, monsters, treasures, etc. also haunt. When modern technology comes here, it may be disturbed or even destroyed. In the deep place, don''t even think about exploring it.


    Shiwandashan is a world-famous, but inaccessible place in the depths. However, as the number of cultivators increases, the number of people here will inevitably increase. Because here is a treasure house, there are various cultivation resources, medicinal materials containing spiritual energy, shapeless monsters, and even relics and gods.


    The scenes that existed in the time of cultivation are recovering bit by bit. Of course, in this era, more elements will be integrated, such as technology. Just like hunting monsters, some cultivators may use guns and cannonballs to assist. It can only be said that the cultivation that is coming today has become more diverse.


    Li Xiang went straight to the depths of Shiwan Dashan, surrounded by death threats, and there was no trace of anyone else. Then he was not afraid of the poisonous miasma, and walked in step by step, always appearing to be walking leisurely. Probably exuding a kind of strong breath, where Li Xiang walked, the miasma dissipated, and the poison was avoided. He passed safely, leaving the misty miasma area, and then the willows were dark and the flowers were bright, to a sunny place.


    There are mountains and waters, birds and flowers, a clear lake and the surrounding green hills, which is extremely beautiful. In front of the lake, there is a mountain. There is a cave in front of the mountain. Looking at the surrounding traces, there are people living here.


    Li Xiang walked towards the cave, and when he approached the cave, he stopped and looked at the ground. At this time, his right hand gathered a red and coquettish force and hit the ground. Then I saw that after entering a certain area of ??the ground, the power in the red eyes instantly shattered and then disappeared.


    This shows that the place in front has a strong defensive force and destructive force!


    "The Seven-Star Killing Array is not a false name. Don''t see any strangers or dead souls. However, I want to break through." There was no one in front, but Li said in the direction of the cave.


    There was no response from the cave. Li Xiang smiled, and without responding, he stepped into the place with the Seven-Star Exterminating Array ahead.


    The Seven-Star Killing Array is an extremely powerful destructive array that combines the mysteries of Taoism. Seven stars, taken from the power of the Big Dipper, nurtured by the power of heaven and earth. The longer the formation, the stronger the power. In other words, this is a continuous and growing circle. The so-called staying away from strangers means that if a living person enters the circle, it will be destroyed by the killing force. But if you don¡¯t see the dead, it¡¯s even stronger. As long as you see such a magic circle, you will get hurt. If you re-enter such a magic circle, the necromantic and feminine must be wiped out.


    In the way of Fumo, the Seven-Star Killing Array is one of the strongest magic arrays, and it is often used to trap ambushes, seal consumption, etc. The feminine monsters that need to be sealed to deal with must be extremely powerful and cannot be killed for a while. Therefore, only when dealing with these powerful existences, will the Seven-Star Killing Array be used.


    It is not easy to lay out the seven-star killing array. This is a magic circle that needs to attract the power of heaven and earth, and it is impossible to do without sufficient cultivation base and comprehension ability.


    Li Xiang entered the Seven-Star Killing Array, and within the Array, a world immediately changed. This place is no longer a peach blossom source in the mountains with lakes, shaded trees, and birds, but a place with dots of stars in the circle, and dark places around it. Below you can see the lines of the seven-star killing array, and you can see the twinkling of stars when you look up. Night sky. This should be a beautiful place, as if the starry sky is above your head, and you can pick the stars with your hand. However, those stars burst out with terrifying power, the attack penetrated, lethal.


    Moreover, the starry sky''s attack will become stronger and stronger. After Li Xiang blocked several attacks, the connecting pattern of the Big Dipper appeared on the starry sky, and then launched seven attacks, converging into one point, and attacking Li Xiang. The people in the killing array are already trapped, so there is no way to hide.


    Li Xiang raised his head to look at the attack of the Big Dipper Alliance, not worried, but still so calm. A **** sharp sword was condensed in his right hand, and then he shot the sharp sword up, and the blood sword resisted the combined attack of the Big Dipper.


    At this time, a person walked out of the cave. It is really surprising to see him, because he is Xu Wuming!


    The ancestor of the Fumo Master who has lived for a thousand years!

 Chapter 2307： Princess Yin Man!

    The Seven-Star Killing Array, for Li Xiang, should be more harmful. Because the Seven-Star Killing Array was applied to the way of Fu Mo, and Li Xiang was resurrected through the blood of the blood demon, he was already a demon body, so the effect of the Seven-Star Killing Array was even more powerful. The so-called dead souls. Li Xiang''s state should belong to the necromantic side.


    However, Li Xiang''s uniqueness and strength lies in the fact that even if he enters the devil''s body, he can still maintain his cultivating heart. He could comprehend the immortal art passed down by the old Taoist priest. The essence of the gatekeeper is "Tao". Now even though Li Xiang is a demonic body, he is still a man of Taoism. This is a bit like Demon Buddha Wuwang. It is also similar to Tang Ye being able to control the dark magic and Tang Sheng''s power at the same time.


    Having two powerful natures at the same time, if they are not excluded, they can mutually promote breakthroughs. It is like the advantages of the magic body, making up for the shortcomings of other powers, making it more powerful, flexible, and almost perfect.


    Li Xiang blocked the waves of attacks from the Seven-Star Killing Array, but if the Seven-Star Killing Array is not broken, the attacks will continue and the power of the stars will be aroused, which is very scary. At this time, the Seven-Star Killing Array will start a more powerful attack, which is the power of the stars from the Big Dipper. In the extermination array, seeing the night sky surging, the momentum was horrified.


    That is to trigger the power of heaven and earth! The person who can touch the power of heaven and earth, the person who arranged this circle must have realized the level of heaven and earth, otherwise it would not be possible!


    Facing the Seven-Star Exterminating Array cited by the power of heaven and earth, Li Xiang didn''t dare to underestimate him, his expression was a bit cold. But just when he was preparing to gather his strength to deal with the attack of the seven-star killing array, the seven-star killing array stopped, the magic array illusion disappeared, and everything returned to its original appearance.


    Li Xiang knew that it was the person who arranged it. He turned around and saw a person standing in front of the cave, it was Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming let out a cold voice, even a bit gloomy. He stared at Li Xiang and snorted coldly, "Who are you?"


    Li Xiang smiled and said, "You didn''t treat me as an enemy. That means we are friends."


    "You have some aura in your body, very similar to that person." Xu Wuming stared at Li Xiang and said. He didn''t answer Lee Sang''s words, friend or enemy, it is not yet time to make a conclusion.


    Li Xiang smiled and said: "There are indeed some things in your body that are the same, but not the same. You have lived for more than two thousand years, relying on the blood of zombies. And I lived for more than a hundred years, It depends on the blood of the Gorefiend. If the zombie is a Gorefiend, or if the Gorefiend is a zombie, then we are the same."


    Xu Wuming sneered: "It''s a pity that zombies are not blood demons."


    "However, you know so much, I won''t let you go out alive." Xu Wuming added.


    Li Xiang shook his head and said with a smile: "From the moment you stop the Seven-Star Killing Array, you will know that you can''t kill me, and I probably can''t kill you. So, we have other choices."


    "Really?" Xu Wuming sneered: "I have lived for two thousand and several hundred years, and you have only lived for a hundred and decades, then I can''t kill you?"


    "Living for a long time does not mean being strong. Besides, your life is no different from death. There is too much time to lie in the coffin, and how much time you can really be active. Because..." Li Xiang Looking at Xu Wuming, he said, "You are not a real zombie either."


    Xu Wuming looked at Li Xiang''s eyes. After Li Xiang said these words, he suddenly became cold and narrowed his eyes. The expression he stared at Li Xiang became very sharp, and he coldly snorted: "You really know a lot. Then, what is your purpose for coming here?"


    Li Xiang walked out of the Seven-Star Killing Array, maintaining a calm and confident expression. He didn''t rush and said as he walked: "You were killed by Tang Sheng, and you have the last life left. Is there no hatred for Tang Sheng? Don''t want to kill him?"


    Xu Wuming understood Li Xiang''s words as soon as he heard them. He wanted to pull him against Tang Ye. He smiled and said: "Tang Sheng? He is also considered a saint, so soon, I will make him a dead man. Now that the world has changed and reunified, he doesn''t have much advantage. Then how much time to live. For me for thousands of years, killing him is definitely not a problem."


    "You can''t always take the matter of how long to live as your advantage. Unless you can use this to quickly break through and become the strongest person, there is no point in living long," Li said relative to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming stared at Li Xiang with an unkind expression, and snorted coldly: "I don''t need you to teach me. If you want to take me to deal with Tang Ye, then go back, deal with Tang Ye, I''m alone enough."


    Li Xiang shook his head and smiled, and said, "The self-esteem is very important. No one can lose it. However, to maintain your self-esteem is not to make yourself lose your mind. You know very well the advantages that Tang Ye has, and Not worse than you. If you can¡¯t deal with them one by one, you will still be killed by Tang Ye next time. And if you are killed again, you will never be able to resurrect. The blood of zombies can save the blood of inheritance. But, your zombies The blood is gone, right? You have the last life left. How can you mess up again? Are you going to let Her Royal Highness continue to lie in the cold coffin for a hundred years? A thousand years? Ten thousand years?"


    "You..." Xu Wuming looked at Li Xiang, surprised and astonished. He didn''t expect Li Xiang to know so much.


    In fact, he is not a zombie, he just relies on the power of zombies to survive for more than two thousand years. And the beautiful woman he had been guarding, lying in the crystal coffin, was a princess of the Qin Empire. And Xu Wuming, who was the first emperor at that time, has been more than two thousand years.


    If it hadn''t been mentioned by Li Xiang now, Xu Wuming might not remember the past, after all, so long has passed. In the two thousand years of time, most of the time he was asleep. And he is not immortal. As Li Xiang said, he is not a zombie, so he has no ability to be immortal. The reason why he lives forever depends on the ability of zombies. And it was the beautiful woman in the crystal coffin in the cave that bestowed him the power of zombie. She was a daughter of Emperor Shi Huang, Ying Yinman.


    It is said that Emperor Shi Huang had a total of 33 children, but only four were recorded in the name, Fusu, Gongzi Gao, Gongzi Jianglu, and Hu Hai. Moreover, these four are all sons. And for the daughter, no one has a specific name. Therefore, there is little information about the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang, who is also the princess of the Qin Empire, and little is known about it.


    Ying Yin Man can give Xu Wuming the ability to immortal, so is Ying Yin Man a zombie? But it is strange, if Ying Yinman is a zombie, why is she sleeping in the crystal coffin? And according to what Xu Wuming did before, is to make Yingyinman wake up, then Yingyinman must have something happened.


    Li Xiang knew a lot, because he inherited the power of blood demon essence. The blood demon already exists, spying on this world. So what the blood demon knew, now he also knows.


    Li Xiang looked at Xu Wuming in surprise, and said: "We can join hands to wake Princess Yin Man."

 Chapter 2308： Wounded by Long Zu!

    Since Wuming Xu appeared, what he wanted to do was to wake up Princess Yin Man, but he had not succeeded. The injuries suffered by Princess Yin Man were very serious. They were injured by Long Zu, and then subjected to the torture of corpse dismemberment by Qin Ershi Hu Hai. Although Xu Wuming secretly recovered the body, he was still unable to regain consciousness because of his injuries.


    At the time of the first emperor, he ruled the world and established the first great unified dynasty, which is an eternal achievement. Later, Emperor Shi Huang believed that he had created such an eternal achievement that should last for thousands of years. If the Qin Dynasty has adopted two methods for thousands of years, one is hereditary inheritance, so that the Qin Dynasty will always belong to their Ying family. And there is another way, that is, he will live forever and rule the Qin Dynasty forever.


    The ambition of Emperor Shi Huang, if possible, was of course that he wanted to live forever and be the emperor forever. Therefore, the first emperor began to explore the way of longevity, recruit talents, and selected a group of talents called alchemists to carry out alchemy, and invested a lot of resources in order to refine the elixir of life. And this, although not recorded too much, was also a reason why the First Emperor entered the tyranny rule. Indulged in the pursuit of the elixir of life, fell into a morbid state, and neglected the government.


    Some ministers of understanding knew about these things and kept admonishing them that human beings are born, old, sick, and die, which is the way of heaven. How can mortals go against the way of heaven. The advice of these ministers offended the First Emperor and was either thrown into the dungeon or executed. As for the traitorous servants, he seized the opportunity to flatter the first emperor in such a state, and according to some folklore to tell the emperor how to live forever, so he was appreciated by the first emperor and was reused.


    In this way, the dynasty is chaotic, the villain gets it, and the gentleman suffers, how can the Qin Dynasty not decline? The affairs of the government are very complicated. After all, there are various conspiracies, which are difficult to explain clearly, and the emperor''s pursuit of the elixir of life has a very far-reaching impact. Which is about why Ying Yinman became a zombie, and what is the relationship between Xu Wuming and Ying Yinman. In other words, at that time, did Emperor Shi Huang get the elixir of life?


    At this time, Xu Wuming stared at Li Xiang, and remained silent. He was shocked, and Li Xiang knew too much. He didn''t understand how Li Xiang, a man who had only lived a hundred and dozen years old, knew so much. Moreover, no one knew about Princess Yin Man except a few people. Besides, the person who knew the identity of Princess Yin Man was already dead. He was sure that no one knew about Princess Yinman anymore, how did this weird Taoist know?


    It''s Gorefiend!


    Xu Wuming lowered his heart to think about Li Xiang''s affairs, only to realize that there was a breath of Li Xiang, which was exactly the breath of blood demon in Wen Zhongyuan a hundred years ago. The blood demon is formed by the blood ancestors of the purgatory realm. It possesses extremely powerful power, and has a characteristic that it can continue to board and reincarnate and is almost indestructible. Back then, Tang Ye killed Wen Zhongyuan, and it was not Wen Zhongyuan that he wanted to kill, but the Gorefiend. And the only thing that can destroy such evil spirits is the power of Longzu. Therefore, it is necessary to gather the eight artifacts once blessed by the dragon ancestor to reproduce the power of the dragon ancestor. At that time, the Gorefiend was indeed killed. However, Tang Ye and the others did not know that Wen Zhongyuan and Li Xiang had made a deal long before, leaving the blood demon essence blood.


    It¡¯s just that the blood demon essence and blood left in the original text is no longer the pure essence and blood left by the blood ancestor. After too many changes, this kind of essence and blood can no longer be called the blood of the blood ancestor. It just has the power of blood ancestors. Therefore, when Li Xiang used this blood to resurrect, he did not become a blood demon, but only possessed part of the blood demon''s power.


    This is an excellent thing for Lee Sang. Without becoming a blood demon, he would not become a slave under the will of the blood ancestor, he was still an independent individual. In addition, you can continue to use the power of the monk. This allowed him to reach the state of the unity of the devil body and the cultivation way, becoming a figure of peak strength after the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, able to compete with Tang Ye, and to gain control of the order of heaven and earth.


    "It turns out that you are a blood demon." Xu Wuming stared at Li Xiang coldly and snorted, then his expression became a little playful, and said: "It seems that Wen Zhongyuan didn''t fail so much a hundred years ago. He kept his hand. Now it''s your turn to debut."


    Li Xiang shook his head and said, "My existence has nothing to do with Wen Zhongyuan. I am not Wen Zhongyuan, and I am not a person controlled by the blood demons. I am me, Li Xiang who was once a gatekeeper. I know exactly what I want to do and want What you get is not controlled by anyone''s will."


    Xu Wuming squinted his eyes and looked at Li Xiang. According to Li Xiang, if it was true, he would feel quite scary. Because of this, Lee Sang not only possesses the power of Gorefiend, but also the power of a gatekeeper. In this way, when the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, it may not be weaker than Tang Ye.


    No wonder Li Xiang was so confident that he calmly said that he wanted to make a breakthrough in the face of the seven-star extermination formation arranged by his ancestors.


    Xu Wuming was surprised, Li Xiang smiled, and said: "How do you think of my suggestion just now?"


    Of course Xu Wuming would not agree to Li Xiang so easily, and he did not even believe in Li Xiang. No one knows the situation of Princess Yin Man better than him. And even he, the ancestor of Fumoshi, didn''t know how to repair Princess Yin Man, because Princess Yin Man was injured by a zombie. But the zombies have no souls, and they are not within the Three Realms and Six Paths, so the "curing Yin Disease" in Fumoshi will not be used. Otherwise, more than two thousand years have passed, and he will not be able to cure Princess Yin Man.


    A hundred years ago, Xu Wuming thought that the shackles of air luck hindered the restoration of Princess Yin Man, so he wanted to break the shackles of air luck. At that time, he was helping Wen Zhongyuan. It is a pity that Wen Zhongyuan failed a hundred years ago. However, after waiting for a hundred years, the fate of luck was broken. He thought that Princess Yin Man could be awakened, but the result did not.


    The last ten evil things were controlled by Xu Wuming. He studied the power of the dead and created ten monsters through the power of the dead. He wanted to deal with the red wall palace and seize the control of order, but he was destroyed by the returning Tang Ye. . Moreover, Xu Wuming was killed as a result, leaving only the last "zombie blood" to resurrect. That zombie blood was actually given to him by Princess Yinman. Now he has only one last life left.


    But after the shackles of heaven and earth''s air transport were lifted, the world was unified, and the cultivation was restarted. Like Tang Ye, he stood in the initial position to cultivate, so he might not have an advantage over Tang Ye. Therefore, he needs to be afraid of existence like Tang Ye. This is also the reason why he didn''t immediately seek Tang Ye''s revenge after his resurrection. He assumed that he had been killed by Tang Ye, and then moved secretly to find a way to treat Princess Yin Man.


    Even if he can''t cure Princess Yin Man, why would Li Xiang?


    Xu Wuming looked at Li Xiang and said, "What can you do to cure the princess?"

 Chapter 2309： Zombie blood available!

    Xu Wuming was the ancestor of the Fumoshi, and after studying for more than two thousand years, he still couldn''t heal a wounded zombie. He felt that his ability, wisdom, and talent were not worse than anyone else. So, if you can''t cure it yourself, how can others cure it? Even if it is Li Xiang, a gatekeeper combined with the blood demons, what about?


    However, since Li Xiang found Xu Wuming, he must have his own way. He has always been very confident, not deliberately pretending, but he does have that ability. For him, what he is doing now is within the plan. And these are just talks and talks, no use of force is required, so naturally it has long been known that it will succeed.


    "Xu Fangshi, there are some things, I am indeed better than you. If I were just a gatekeeper a hundred years ago, then I would have to bow down a bit when facing you. But now, I don''t think it is necessary." Li Xiang''s body was straight, still Said so confidently.


    Xu Wuming is not angry, he has not thought about starting a fight with Li Xiang. However, he is not afraid of Li Xiang. As for Lee Sang''s suggestion, he was actually moved. Over the past two thousand years, his purpose in doing everything is to heal the injured Ying Yinman. If Li Xiang really has a way, he will definitely cooperate with Li Xiang.


    Xu Wuming looked at Li Xiang and said, "Is there any way you can cure Princess Yinman. Although I am insufficient, I still haven''t cured Princess Yinman for so many years, but I believe that it is worse than mine. There are too many people, including you. If you just talk about it, then I advise you to leave early and don''t disturb me. Although you are strong, if I give my best, you will not get any benefits. "


    Li Xiang laughed, not paying attention to Xu Wuming''s tough words, and said: "Xu Fangshi, don''t forget, I have the power of the blood demon. Although the blood demon is not a zombie bloodline, it is a dark demon. However, the blood demon uses blood as its source. Born, with blood as the body, it is very similar to the zombie. And Princess Yin Man is a zombie, so I know some of the damage she has received."


    Xu Wuming squinted his eyes and stared at Li Xiang. He felt that there was some truth in what Li Xiang said, but he didn''t dare to believe it.


    Li Xiang didn''t mind Xu Wuming''s attitude. To him, Xu Wuming was an ally. Even if Xu Wuming didn''t believe that he could wake up Princess Yin Man, he was willing to do it. Because if Princess Yin Man regained consciousness, Xu Wuming would let go of the burden of many years. In that case, Xu Wuming would definitely go to Tang Ye to settle accounts. Anyway, now that the shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, and everyone has opened up a world of unlimited cultivation, then it depends on who can practice faster and break through stronger.


    Li Xiang believed that with Xu Wuming''s experience, even if he couldn''t become the strongest type of person, he wouldn''t be worse off, then it would eventually be a threat to Tang Ye. This can help contain Tang Ye, and it is also a rare force.


    However, compared to Xu Wuming''s value, Li Xiang favored Ying Yinman more. Because Ying Yinman has unlimited possibilities, as the blood of the First Emperor. The first emperor was the first to dominate the world and possess the luck of the first emperors. Such a person can be compared with the sky. Then, his blood and the inherited air luck will never be simple.


    On the other hand, Ying Yinman is still a zombie, and it is even more remarkable that an early emperor¡¯s bloodline turns into a zombie. According to common sense, becoming a zombie means inheriting the blood of that zombie. However, according to what Li Xiang has observed through the blood demons staying in the ancestral land for thousands of years and boarding on countless people, Ying Yinman is not like that. Even if Ying Yinman is a zombie, he still has the blood of the first emperor. What this means, only those who have advanced from the next generation of zombies to become true ancestors will know.


    This means that Ying Yinman has the potential to break through to the true ancestor of the zombie, and even the ancestor of the zombie!


    If Ying Yinman didn''t possess these characteristics, she was injured by Long Zu that year, and then repeatedly killed by Qin Ershi Hu Hai''s corpse, even if it was a zombie, she would have died.


    After all, at that time, the power of Dragon Ancestor staying in the ancestral land was still very strong, even if the true ancestor of the zombie was hit by the power of the Dragon ancestor, he might be killed. However, Ying Yinman was only seriously injured. Later, Hu Hai, the second emperor of Qin Dynasty, was dismembered and ordered many Fumo masters to use Fumo power to continue the damage. If it weren''t for Xu Wuming, the Fu Demon Master, who betrayed Hu Hai and privately took Ying Yinman''s body and placed it in the crystal coffin, Ying Yinman would not be able to reorganize his body at all, then he might have died completely.


    Li Xiang knew these secrets because of the existence of the blood demons. Blood demons have lodged in one person after another. Those who are extremely evil in history, or those who are extremely sinister and cunning, may be the boarders of blood demons. The minister who disturbed the situation in the dynasty and caused the chaotic war may be the boarding body of the blood demons. However, at that time, there was no chance to break the shackles of heaven and earth''s air, so the blood demon didn''t disclose his identity, just constantly creating conditions that could break the shackles of heaven and earth''s air.


    In this way, the time that the blood demon has experienced is very long. There are so many things that I know. It is like a historical observer and witness. Perhaps it would be more accurate for him to write things like history books.


    Now Li Xiang knows so many secrets through the power of the blood demon, which is why he is confident in everything. Because knowing those secrets is tantamount to controlling a lot of things. Know yourself and the enemy, a hundred battles will never end. He knows the opponent, but the opponent does not know him, which gives him a very prominent advantage.


    Now Li Xiang wanted to unearth the powerful existence of Ying Yinman, but before that, he wanted to control Ying Yinman. However, it is very difficult to control a special existence like Ying Yinman. The method he can use is blood.


    Even the special zombie is still very dependent on blood. Li Xiang has recently begun to refine his own blood, which will then be applied to Ying Yinman.


    So now, he is about to start contacting Ying Yin Man.


    Seeing that Xu Wuming is still very hesitant, Li Xiang is willing to say more words that can attract him, and said: "Xu Method, if you want to cure the Yin Man Princess, the direction you are thinking about is the way of the evil. Do you think Zombies are like demons. Although you restrain the demons, you understand because of restraint. You just want to go against the demons. This is indeed a good direction, but you have tried so many and failed. . Then, why not change the direction. For example, add the blood of the zombies of Princess Yin Man. Or even...change it?"


    "What do you mean?" Xu Wuming snorted as he looked at Li Xiang. He knew that Li Xiang had come prepared, otherwise he would not be so confident. If this is the case, you can really listen to it.


    Li Xiang smiled and said to Xu Wuming: "Murong Huansha''s zombie blood is available."

 Chapter 2310： Live only for her!

    Listening to Li Xiang means to save Ying Yinman with zombie blood. Although zombies are rare, there is one they know now, and that is Murong Huansha.


    Xu Wuming was surprised. He didn''t expect Li Xiang to propose such an approach. He is no stranger to Murong Huansha. He almost killed Murong Huansha a hundred years ago. And just a few months after he was fatally wounded by Murong Huansha, when Murong Huansha appeared again, he was already an extremely powerful zombie. At that time, he still had a lot of clones, but Murong Huansha found out those clones one by one and carried out cruel killings.


    Although Xu Wuming''s clone is very strong, Murong Huansha, who has become a zombie, is not afraid of everything and has unmatched strength under the anger and hatred. Even Xu Wuming''s Secret Technique of Volunteering, failed to subdue it. At that time he knew that Murong Huansha''s zombie level was the true ancestor generation. That is, Murong Huansha was transformed from the true ancestor of the zombie. Zombies of this level were rare even when a true ancestor of zombie appeared more than two thousand years ago. The true ancestor of zombies will not change zombies at will, the blood of the true ancestor is quite precious. Even if they were the first generation abusive masters, they had no chance to fight against the true ancestors of the zombies. They only fought against the true ancestors, and they could never defeat a zombie of such blood. Therefore, a hundred years ago, Xu Wuming could not stop the zombie bloodline as Murong Huansha of the true ancestor generation.


    The death of the clone had a great influence on Xu Wuming, especially the clone that had his blood merged. He had to endure a lot of the pain he suffered when the clone was killed. As the clone was continuously found by Murong Huansha and brutally killed, Xu Wuming couldn''t bear the pain and had to withdraw the clone. In this way, Murong Huansha''s plan to spread his clones across the ancestral land was shattered by Murong Huansha.


    At that time, he was very remorseful. He thought that Murong Huansha, an ordinary woman, would kill it without any problems. Moreover, Murong Huansha is Tang Ye''s woman. Killing her can stimulate Tang Ye, make Tang Ye painful, and weaken Tang Ye''s combat power, which is a very good thing. However, he never expected that Murong Huansha did not die and turned into a powerful and terrifying true ancestor zombie. Murong Huansha, who turned into a zombie, retaliated wildly, causing his clone plan to fail.


    Xu Wuming didn''t know why Murong Huansha could become a zombie of the true ancestor generation. He knew it was related to Tang Ye, but he couldn''t believe that Tang Ye knew a true ancestor level zombie. You know, the true ancestor of zombies, there are probably only two in the entire world. Because the true ancestor was supposed to be the honorific name of the ancestor of the zombie, but then a zombie broke the rules of zombie level, from a next generation of zombie blood to the previous generation, and was as powerful as the ancestor. However, the bloodlines within the zombies are strictly hierarchical, so the four great ancestors do not allow this kind of thing. For this reason, they upgrade themselves to the ancestors, and under the ancestors are true ancestors.


    There were only two zombie true ancestors, and Tang Ye knew one of them, and he could help him save Murong Huansha and make Murong Huansha immortal. Thinking about this kind of relationship, Xu Wuming is very jealous. He also studied Tang Ye for a hundred years and found that Tang Ye was indeed very different, and the secret behind it was probably extremely scary.


    In fact, this explains why Xu Wuming didn''t have a clone when Tang Ye and Xu Wuming met before. Because the clones were all killed by Murong Huansha. Even if Murong Huansha hadn''t finished killing, Xu Wuming couldn''t bear the pressure and removed the remaining clones. Instead of being killed by Murong Huansha one by one, it is better to recycle, reduce your own pressure, and merge back to unite your strength and restore your peak state.


    In the face of Murong Huansha''s crazy revenge, even Xu Wuming''s body is not easy to go out to challenge. Over the years, Xu Wuming really has no choice but to deal with Murong Huansha. However, he is not afraid of Murong Huansha, but needs to spend time on his own research. He created ten evil spirits, studying the power of the dead. The original intention was to use the power of the dead to wake up Ying Yinman, but it failed. But he unexpectedly discovered that the power of the deceased was very powerful and applied it. However, the power of the dead is very difficult to obtain. He made ten evil spirits and spent a lot of energy and time.


    Although the ten evil spirits were wiped out by the void organization brought out by Tang Ye, he had the result of studying the power of the dead, which was a huge wealth. He will continue to study, maybe he can comprehend the legendary technique of resurrection of the dead!


    Xu Wuming is not a person who likes to show off and wants to show how powerful he is. He is more low-key and hides behind him, whether it is silent research or secret manipulation. Otherwise, for these two thousand years, no one would know of his existence. And his purpose is probably only to revive Ying Yinman.


    Some people, as long as one glance, are willing to spend their lives for her, even for generations.


    At the time of Emperor Shi Huang, the daughters were not taken seriously, probably because of the ancient ideology of patriarchal patriarchy, especially the emperor''s family. A woman trapped in the deep palace. Xu Wuming was the disciple of the strongest alchemist Xu Fu. She entered the deep palace once. Through the screen window, she saw Ying Yin Man staying in the room. She was obsessed and felt that this life was wrong. She can''t. Without her, there would be no soul in the body, and life would be meaningless, but he dared not approach such a beautiful and pure woman. Because he entered the deep palace and conducted a human test of the elixir!


    These alchemists, in accordance with the order of Emperor Shi Huang, studied the elixir. However, no one had ever made the Immortal Medicine Pill, and no one knew whether the Immortal Medicine Pill was effective. If something happened after the First Emperor took it, they would all have to die. Therefore, in order to ensure the effect, it is necessary to conduct human experiments in advance, if there are no accidents. However, they conducted human experiments again and again without success. In the deep palace, the bodies of people who died after trying the immortal drug were piled up one after another.


    Xu Wuming felt that his hands were dirty, so he walked through Ying Yinman''s palace. Even if he saw Ying Yinman, he didn''t dare to approach him, so he could only take a long look. But in fact, at that time, the alchemist selected by Emperor Shi Huang had a very high status, which was envious and admired. Besides, Xu Wuming is still the disciple of Xu Fu, the strongest alchemist, and his status is even more important. Even the ministers of the Central Government are trying their best to please him.


    But when facing Ying Yinman, he still felt that he was so humble, for fear that he would be abrupt to such a world fairy as Ying Yinman.


    And Xu Wuming had the opportunity to come into contact with Ying Yinman. It was when those people who tried the immortal medicine had an accident, they became crazy, like a puppet zombie, their strength became so great that no one could stop it. This puppet broke through Entering Ying Yinman''s palace, he almost hurt Ying Yinman. Fortunately, Xu Wuming felt it in time, and helped Ying Yinman block the puppet''s damage.


    Ying Yinman actually knew that the appearance of these puppet zombies was due to the experiment of the undead medicine, and she even knew what Xu Wuming did. The surface is bright, but in the dark it is extremely ugly. However, she did not despise Xu Wuming. She knew very well that everything was the imperial family''s helplessness.


    The faint resentment in Ying Yinman''s eyes made Xu Wuming live only for her!

 Chapter 2311： Whether its a devil!

    The study of immortality seems to be something unprecedented, but in essence, this incident hides too much darkness and ugliness. The death of innocent people caused by the failure of human experiments and the persecution of those who opposed it. Behind this, blood was piled up, bones piled up like a mountain. People with a little bit of conscience can''t stand it.


    Xu Wuming originally thought that it was very honorable and proud to be able to refine the elixir with Master. His master is Xu Fu, the strongest alchemist. He felt that after refining it into an elixir, it would surely survive the ages. However, when he discovered the gloom behind refining the Immortal Potion, he began to regret it.


    However, this road cannot be turned back. If you quit, you will definitely be killed by Emperor Shi Huang. If you do something that is not good for refining the elixir, not only will he die, but his family will also die. In the end, he can only continue to refine the elixir.


    Through the cruelty of human experimentation every day, either can''t bear the collapse, or become psychologically distorted to become the executioner who brutalizes others. Xu Wuming didn''t want to collapse, he didn''t want to be caught and become an experimental subject, so he became the latter. If it hadn''t been for Ying Yinman, a pure and innocent woman locked in the palace, he would have lost his last conscience. Fortunately, when he met Ying Yinman, he felt that he had to maintain at least a trace of integrity and light, so he kept a little conscience. However, faced with the refining of the undead medicine requested by Emperor Shi Huang, he still could not stop it.


    After the incident of corpse puppets, the bad consequences of refining the Immortal Potion could no longer be locked in the inner palace, and more and more people began to know. Some loopholes in convenient management have caused the corpses to flow out, causing haunts, corpses and other bad events, causing panic. This kind of thing must be contained, and then, the First Emperor was controlled by the people, declared these things to be the birth of demons, and appointed a new official position specifically to deal with demons and monsters. This is called the "master of evil spirits." The magician was born.


    In fact, Fu Mo Shi had transformed from the alchemist. Because the "monsters" to be dealt with in the first place here are people who died after experimenting with the immortal medicine. Naturally, the alchemist knows these "monsters" best, so the alchemist is the best solution. Therefore, the teacher appointed by Emperor Shi Huang was actually chosen from the alchemists.


    This is the reason why Xu Wuming will become the first generation Fumo master. At that time, Emperor Shi Huang was very angry at the failure of the effect of the Immortal Potion experiment. These things leaked out, which had a great impact on the prestige of Emperor Shi Huang. That''s why he concealed the people that it was demons who caused chaos and appointed a group of masters of evil spirits. The city was declared like this externally, but it was furious internally, so that the alchemists such as Xu Fu could solve this problem perfectly.


    Xu Wuming knew that this incident would allow him to withdraw from refining the elixir, and actively proposed to Xu Fu to solve these puppet corpses. Xu Fu agreed, so he became the first batch of devils masters. Later, because the First Emperor had carried out a lot of killings in the unified world, especially the battle of Changping, who killed more than 400,000 people, the resentment and hostility formed were extremely strong. The accumulated grievances of the soldiers who were smashed led to the emergence of nightmares one after another, leaving the land of the pit killing in Changping, venting infinite resentment, causing many innocent people to be harmed. For this reason, the Master of Volunteer is not only responsible for solving the puppet corpses produced by the experimental undead medicine, but also dealing with these nightmares, and other monsters causing chaos and so on.


    From an alchemist to a vicious magician, it is necessary to learn and research various secret techniques against demons. Therefore, these alchemists abandon the work of alchemy and medicine and concentrate on the research of secret techniques against demons. In this way, the alchemist actually derives two factions, one is the alchemist, and the other is the vow.


    As a member of the Master of Fu Mo, Xu Wuming had to solve all kinds of monsters. Since then, he was often outside and rarely returned to the palace, so he couldn''t see Ying Yinman. He started to regret becoming a Fumushi. If he were still a pharmacist, staying in the palace, he might still see Ying Yinman from time to time.


    Later, Xu Wuming was summoned back to the palace by the First Emperor because of his outstanding ability and mastering the powerful magic secret technique. He was very happy because he might be able to see Ying Yinren when he returned. The result was as he wished. After reporting to the First Emperor, when he went to see his master Xu Fu, he saw Ying Yinman, whom he had always missed. However, the relationship between him and Ying Yinman is only the princess and courtiers, and they are usually only simple greetings. Xu Wuming didn''t ask for much, so he felt satisfied. After that, Xu Wuming got the order from the First Emperor to kill the Shenlong and Shenfeng.


    It turned out that the reason why the First Emperor called him back was because the secret technique he mastered could become a powerful force to slay the dragon and the phoenix. The reason for killing Shenlong and Shenfeng was because Xu Fu came up with a new prescription for refining the immortal medicine, which was to use the blood of Shenlong and Shenfeng.


    Shenlong is the supreme beast, the same beast with the heaven and the earth. God Phoenix Nirvana, resurrected from the dead. It coincided with folk rumors that there were dragons and phoenixes, and Xu Fu told Emperor Shi Huang about this. Emperor Shi Huang felt that this was the act of heaven. He wanted to live forever, so the Shenlong and Shenfeng appeared. He felt that this was God who wanted him to pass the test and then get the immortal body. For this reason, he strongly supported Xu Fu to send people to kill Shenlong and Shenfeng.


    As a result, Xu Wuming, as a powerful amulet, went to find the whereabouts of Shenlong and Shenfeng, and wanted to kill Shenlong and Shenfeng, and bring back the essence and blood of Shenlong and Shenfeng.


    There are indeed dragons and phoenixes in the world. Xu Wuming first discovered the Phoenix, and beheaded the Phoenix to obtain the essence and blood of the Phoenix. But just when Xu Wuming was going to find the dragon, a monster appeared in the palace, and many people in the palace were victimized. For this reason, Xu Wuming was very worried about something wrong with Ying Yinman who was staying in the palace, so he discussed with his fellow Fumagist, and after the discussion, he returned to the palace to eradicate the monster. And another batch of Fumo masters continued to search for Shenlong.


    After Xu Wuming returned to the palace, he used his experience as one of the most outstanding abusive demon masters for many years. He directly observed where the hostility was the heaviest, so he went to check it. It turned out to be Ying Yinman''s bedroom.


    Xu Wuming suddenly had an ominous premonition, very worried, for fear that something would happen to Ying Yinman. However, when he went to Ying Yinman''s palace, he saw a woman in white clothes squatting in the corner of the palace, doing something obsessively. Then, the woman in white found someone behind her back and looked back. Xu Wuming was stunned. This white-clothed woman was Ying Yinman, and what Ying Yinman was doing at this time was sucking the blood of a court lady.


    Xu Wuming couldn''t believe that the pure and kind princess Yin Man would do such a thing. As the master of the evil spirits who help justice, he should take action against Ying Yinman. But he didn''t. He couldn''t deal with the obsessed woman.


    Later he figured out that Ying Yinman had become a vampire zombie, but he didn''t know whether it was time for such a demon.

 Chapter 2312： Actually dead!

    Looking back on the past, there are so many things to tell. However, Xu Wuming doesn''t need to tell anyone, he can live alone for more than two thousand years, and now why should he talk to someone. All he wanted was to save Ying Yinman. Although Ying Yinman turned into a zombie back then, she was still a kind-hearted woman, sucking blood was just the instinct of a zombie, and she couldn''t help it.


    Moreover, after knowing who turned Yingyinman into a zombie, Xu Wuming has more care and sympathy for Yingyinman, not to blame Yingyinman at all. In addition, Ying Yinman is not the only one who has become a zombie. Xu Wuming went to kill them and used them to vent his hatred. At that time, very powerful zombies were born, and zombies with weaker blood were born. Those who are weak are not Xu Wuming''s opponents, Xu Wuming brutally hurt them, venting his anger and suffering.


    However, when he tracked down a mysterious zombie, he thought he could still deal with it, he still wanted to kill and vent his anger, but this mysterious zombie was very powerful and he was no opponent at all. In order to punish him for killing other zombies, the mysterious zombie severely wounded him and injected a drop of his own zombie blood into his body.


    Zombies can create puppets from their own blood. Ordinary people can''t bear the ability of zombie blood. They will die first and then become corpse puppets. However, Xu Wuming is not an ordinary person, he is the first generation Fumo master. After the body was immersed in the blood of the zombie, he immediately suppressed it with the Secret Technique of Volunteering, avoiding his death and becoming a corpse puppet. As one of the strongest abusive demons, it would be the biggest irony to him if he became a puppet monster and killed innocent people.


    The mysterious zombie did not kill Xu Wuming, and disappeared after putting a drop of zombie blood into Xu Wuming''s body. Xu Wuming suppressed the attack of zombie blood and returned to the palace. Although he did not destroy the mysterious zombie, he also eliminated many other monsters. The First Emperor is rewarded with great rewards. His existence can help stabilize the hearts of the panic monsters.


    However, Xu Wuming already had a grudge against Emperor Shi Huang, because in order to refine the immortality, Emperor Shi Huang killed Ying Yin Man into a zombie. There were certain things that he and Emperor Shi Huang could only tell without telling them, and they all knew what was going on, but they couldn''t say it, and it was impossible to turn their faces. Then Xu Wuming returned to the mansion to recover from his injuries, but he became more and more unable to restrain the zombie blood in his body, and constantly aroused terrible hostility, slowly manipulating him, making him a member of the monster who kills and panics.


    Although Xu Wuming only had an attack at night and his identity had not been revealed yet, he knew that such a thing would definitely be unavoidable one day, and he wanted to commit suicide. However, the scary thing about zombie blood is that even if he commits suicide, the corpse will resurrect and become a puppet, and then continue to harm people. And one day, he lost control so badly, he began to attack his family. At this time, fortunately someone came to help him, this person is Ying Yinman.


    Ying Yinman came specifically to find him, but it wasn''t for any emotional matter, Ying Yinman wanted him to kill her. She couldn''t stand her identity as a zombie and needed to feed on blood. She felt that she would hurt people if she didn''t exist for a day. This kind of life is very tormenting. She didn''t expect that when she came to Xu Wuming, she would find that Xu Wuming had become a zombie puppet!


    Ying Yinman helped Xu Wuming regain his consciousness. After Xu Wuming knew what he had done, he regretted it and couldn''t face it. He wanted to use the Secret Technique of Demon, but was stopped by Ying Yinman. Ying Yinman felt that Xu Wuming was not a wicked person, so let him hold on, maybe he could be cured, and then continue to get rid of Demon Guard. The power Xu Wuming mastered would be too wasteful if he didn''t use it well.


    Encouraged by people who like and yearn for, Xu Wuming was very happy and motivated and wanted to live. Then he discovered a puppet way to keep himself awake, which is to use Ying Yinman¡¯s zombie blood to fight the mysterious zombie¡¯s blood power. The blood power of the mysterious zombie has slowly faded, as long as he insists on using Ying Yinman''s zombie blood, he can make himself sober to fight. However, this method has a very dangerous place. Once it fails, or guesses fail, he will become a puppet demon. His method is to kill himself first, and then use Ying Yinman''s zombie blood to resurrect him as a puppet. Then he enters the body through a ghost, and controls the body through the soul, so that he can "dead and resurrect". "


    In other words, Xu Wuming needs to kill himself first, and then the soul will be separated from the body, but at this time the zombie blood from Ying Yinman is dripped into his body, making the body become a puppet, the body changes rapidly, and the soul will be restricted for a while. time. Then, at this point in time, the soul turned into a ghost, and then lodged on the body of the puppet, controlling the body in the manner of a ghost.


    This is a conjecture proposed by Xu Wuming with his own secret technique of demon, he does not know whether it will succeed. But he was willing to give it a try because he didn''t want to be a demon puppet. He arranged all the conditions for casting spells, and then asked Ying Yinren to help. Fortunately, his conjecture succeeded, and he survived in the way of astral boarding on the body.


    But, in essence, he is a dead man.


    Xu Wuming is a dead person, but he seems immortal because of his soul boarding his body.


    The puppet flesh, especially the puppet flesh turned into zombie blood, is inherently immortal. If it is not destroyed by the devils, it will exist forever. As for ghosts, if they are not destroyed by the Demon Master, they can always exist when the **** world is closed. For this reason, Xu Wuming is equivalent to possessing the ability to be immortal.


    Of course, if the puppet''s body is only the soul boarding puppet, it is still not very stable. The ghost state is affected by too many factors, such as sunlight. Ghosts can only act at night, how can they see ghosts in broad daylight. Therefore, at the beginning, Xu Wuming could only hide during the day and act at night. This is also one of the reasons why Xu Wuming had to lie in a coffin. There is another reason that he wants to sleep with Ying Yinman. After the research is over, time is meaningless to him.


    However, during the period of Xu Wuming''s transformation and adaptation, another leader who was also one of the most outstanding Fumagists came back, and that was a member of the Ma family. After the Ma family''s Fumo master came back, he found that the palace was full of evil spirits, and then he found Ying Yinman. At that time, zombies were regarded as the most evil monsters, blood-sucking monsters, and Ma Jia Fu Demon couldn''t tolerate it. Even if Ying Yinman is a princess, she is also beheaded. Even, influenced by the belief in Fumo, they wanted to kill the First Emperor, who was slowly falling into the "devil way"!


    And Xu Wuming absolutely forbid Ma Jiafu Demon Master to take action against Ying Yinman. In addition, his identity cannot be known by Majia Fumo Master, otherwise he would be regarded as a demon. At that time, he was in the stage of adapting, unable to exert a strong force, if it was exposed publicly, then it would definitely not be the opponent of Fumoshi.


    Ying Yinman became a demon and was chased by Majia Fumo!

 Chapter 2313： God Phoenix Blood Pill!

    Ying Yinman''s zombie blood is also very strong, Xu Wuming can feel that Ying Yinman''s zombie blood is very similar to the mysterious zombie who injured him. And after getting Ying Yinman''s zombie blood power, he even felt that it was the same power. He guessed that Ying Yinman was bitten by the mysterious zombie.


    Therefore, Ying Yinman''s zombie power is actually very strong. However, because Ying Yinman didn''t want to kill others, and didn''t want to **** other people''s blood, she never did such a thing. She chose to eat animal blood instead, but this resulted in a serious lack of strength. In this case, even if the zombie bloodline and the gas luck bonus of the emperor''s bloodline are strong, she still can''t cope with the chase of Ma Jiafu.


    Because at that time, Majia Fu Demon Master had a power that made all monsters, even zombies, afraid of it, that was the power of Shenlong!


    Originally, Xu Wuming and Majia Fu Demon were ordered by the First Emperor to go to kill Shenlong Shenfeng and obtain the blood of Shenlong and Shenfeng to refine the immortality. But after beheading Shenfeng, Xu Wuming was summoned back. And Ma Jiafu Demon Master continued to search for Shenlong. Later, Majia Fu Demon discovered the Shenlong and wanted to kill it. However, the Majia Fu Demon Master received a secret letter from the family and was told that someone with a very high status in the court was instigated. This status is extremely high, and it is submitted to the world. In this way, Ma Jiafu Demon Master thought of Emperor Shi Huang!


    Under the sky, Emperor Shi Huang claimed to be the emperor, isn''t he under the sky? Moreover, everyone knew that Emperor Shi Huang was ordering the alchemist to develop the immortal medicine. In the process of transforming into a devils master, the Ma family gradually learned that the destiny cannot be violated, and that people are born, old, sick, and die. They gradually began to oppose refining the so-called undying medicine. However, Emperor Shi Huang was deeply involved, so it was very likely that he would use some evil methods outside. In this way, the ancestors of the Ma family who were going to kill the Shenlong at the time, after thinking through the family''s secret letter, did not kill the Shenlong, but surrendered the Shenlong for the use of the evil spirits.


    This move meant that the Ma family had begun to question Emperor Shi Huang. If the First Emperor became a monster because he was addicted to immortality, then they would not show mercy. Once they were in the relationship between monarch and minister, but after stepping into the devil, the Ma family felt that they should not belong to whom. The world is so big that they can''t make their homes, they want to wander around the world, where there are demons, there are them.


    For this reason, the Ma family surrendered the Shenlong and gained the power of the Shenlong. And this power of the dragon, although not the dragon ancestor himself, after the dragon ancestor fell, he would die. The dragons that were later transformed were not him, at best they possessed its power. And the dragon that the Ma family surrendered was the dragon who gained the power of the dragon ancestor for the first time. It can be said that the dragon ancestor is extremely powerful. For this reason, in the face of such power, any demons and ghosts are afraid. The power of Longzu can easily kill them, including zombies.


    Especially, after the Ma family combined the power of the dragon into the nine-character mantra, this move became a must-kill move for any monsters and ghosts.


    Ying Yinman''s zombie identity was known to the Ma family, and the Ma family pursued and killed them. However, Ying Yinman was not an opponent of Longzu''s power. He was injured by the Ma family and died frequently. At this time, Emperor Shi Huang made the fifth east tour, and then it was reported that he had died in Dune Palace. What other accidents or conspiracies were involved in this is unknown. After all, there is still some possibility of demonization. But to the public, it was the death of the First Emperor, and the second Qin Emperor Hu Hai succeeded to the throne and became a new generation of emperors.


    Perhaps there are conspiracies in this, but these things are difficult to pursue. After Hu Hai succeeded to the throne, in order to consolidate the throne, he began to vigorously eliminate all forces that might threaten him, including his brothers and sisters. After learning that Ying Yinman had turned into a blood-sucking monster, he was going to eliminate it even more. At this moment, Ying Yinman was injured by Majia Fu Demon, and she could be killed. But Ma Jiafu Demon Master mentioned that Ying Yin Man is very special and needs to be sealed in a specific magic circle to completely die. Hu Hai took his suggestion and divided the body of Ying Yinman, who had been injured by the power of Shenlong, and sealed it in a specific circle.


    However, neither Majia Fumo nor Hu Hai knew that when their seal was about to perish Yingyinman through the power of the magic circle, Xu Wuming secretly brought out Yingyinman''s body, and then reorganized and repaired it, which made Yingyinman. Through the power of zombies, slowly recombined into human body. However, Ying Yinman was injured too badly, and Ying Yinman had already thought about what happened to her and what her brother had done. Grief is no more than thought. For this reason, Ying Yinman would rather not resurrect. Then considering that Xu Wuming needed her blood to maintain, she immediately released most of her blood and left it to Xu Wuming.


    He was already severely injured and dismembered again. Although reorganized, he was very weak. Then he did not replenish blood and strength. Instead, he put a lot of blood. Under this condition, Ying Yinman could not bear it. Although he was not dead, he fell Sleeping.


    Xu Wuming was very moved. Ying Yinman had encountered such a tragic incident and gave him the zombie blood he needed. For this reason, he vowed to kill everyone who had hurt Ying Yinman. When the time is right, perhaps it is a time when everything is unfamiliar to them, and it is a new world for them, and Ying Yinman can wake up.


    Unfortunately, after Ying Yinman fell asleep, no one knew them even after the Qin Dynasty and other dynasties. When Xu Wuming tried to wake Ying Yinman, he also failed. Since then, he has tried repeatedly, but until now, he has not succeeded.


    Having been far away from that dark age, the sad things have passed, and the people who hated have been eliminated, Xu Wuming really wants Ying Yinman to wake up, see the new world, and live a good life. No matter what the price is, he must do this, otherwise he will not be reconciled and feel that this is unfair to Ying Yinman.


    Xu Wuming tried many methods, but none of them succeeded. But now when he heard Li Xiang''s words, he felt a sudden realization. Ying Yinman put too much zombie blood without replenishing it, and she was unwilling to absorb other blood in her remaining will, so this might not be the case for zombie blood.


    In addition, Xu Wuming plans to give Ying Yinman a very precious blood pill at a critical time, that is-Phoenix blood!


    At that time, he was ordered to kill the Shenlong and Shenfeng. First, he killed the Shenfeng, obtained the essence and blood of the Shenfeng, and refined it into a pill. Xu Wuming was summoned back in the middle, but when he returned, he did not immediately hand it over to the **** Fengxue Pill, because he noticed something wrong with the palace. After that, Ying Yinman turned into a zombie, various monsters appeared in the capital again, and various strange things happened. Maybe the First Emperor had already had an accident. Because Emperor Shi Huang didn''t take the initiative to ask this matter. And Xu Fu was also rumored to have gone to Penglai Fairy Island in the East China Sea to ask for an immortal prescription combining the gods and dragons and phoenix, but he never returned.


    Therefore, the Shenfeng Blood Pill was still in Xu Wuming''s hands.

 Chapter 2314： Conditions of rejection!

    The efficacy of Shenfeng Blood Pill is very powerful. It was originally intended to be used to refine the immortal medicine. Even if it does not have the ability to come back from the dead, it has extremely strong vitality and is of great help to the treatment of serious injuries, even fatal injuries. If it wasn''t for Ying Yinman to be a zombie, Xu Wuming would use it on her. Because he was afraid that zombies were no longer alive, and could not adapt to the God Phoenix Blood Pill.


    The Shenfeng Blood Pill is the essence of the Shenfeng. The Shenfeng is a magical object, which has a great effect on demons and ghosts. Although the zombies are outside the three realms and six realms, they are still considered to be monsters, so it is reasonable. Said Shenfengxue Pill was restrained to Yingyinman.


    However, Xu Wuming didn''t want to waste the Shenfeng Blood Pill, he was reluctant to use it, and wanted to use it for Ying Yinman. In the long past, he has studied these clearly. Now that the shackles of luck are lifted, he is confident that even if Ying Yin Man is a zombie body, he will definitely accept the effects of the Shen Feng Xue Pill.


    As for himself, in addition to being reluctant to use it, he actually also considered the reason why he was a puppet of the soul boarding body. The effect of the Shenfeng Blood Pill was not so great. Last time the puppet''s body was destroyed by Tang Ye. Fortunately, he still had some zombie blood handed over by Ying Yinman. The puppet''s body was regenerated with the zombie blood. Now, he doesn''t have the zombie blood of Ying Yinman. Resurrecting Ying Yinman is also extremely beneficial to him.


    Since he himself couldn''t bring Ying Yinman back to life, and what Li Xiang said made sense, he thought he could cooperate with Li Xiang. Mainly helpless. He couldn''t bring Ying Yinman back to life, and if Tang Ye knew of his existence, he might not be able to stop Tang Ye''s attack. He was still worried about being discovered, because Murong Huansha would kill him to the death. With Murong Huansha''s abilities and the technological power he has mastered, it will probably be sooner or later to discover him.


    Before Ying Yinman wakes up, Xu Wuming will never let himself be killed. As a helpless situation, he can only cooperate with Li Xiang. He looked at Li Xiang''s expression and knew that Li Xiang had come prepared. And I know so many things about him, even about Ying Yinman, so maybe he really knows how to wake Ying Yinman.


    Now Li Xiang proposed to save Ying Yinman with Murong Huansha''s zombie blood, Xu Wuming thinks it is feasible. Even if it was just a guess, he felt that this idea was correct. It was precisely because of this suggestion that he opened up another way of thinking and thought he could try this way.


    Naturally, Li Xiang came prepared, and he continued to say to Xu Wuming: "Murong Huansha''s zombie bloodline level, if I didn''t guess wrong, it might be under the real ancestor."


    "What?" Xu Wuming was very surprised, the blood under the real ancestor.


    "No wonder..." Xu Wuming thought about Murong Huansha''s situation, and quickly accepted the matter. It is precisely because Murong Huansha is the bloodline of the zombie under the real ancestor, that it can be so powerful, and can pull out his clone one after another, making him very helpless and even afraid. Although he was the first generation of Fumushi, he couldn''t deal with the zombie bloodline under the true ancestor without the power of the dragon. And the man of the Ma family who can display the strongest power of the nine-character mantra.


    Back then, it was the ancestor of the Majia Fumo master who subdued the Shenlong, and then let the Shenlong merge into the nine-character mantra of the Ma family bloodline. Therefore, the nine-character mantra of the Majia bloodline was the most powerful. As for other abusive demons, they can also use the nine-character mantra, because the ancestors of the Ma family saw demons in the world in chaos. In order to strengthen the power of all the abusive demons, the ancestors of the Ma family were very generous. It''s his family alone.


    Even so, it is still the most powerful nine-character mantra of the Ma family. However, afterwards, the fate of the Ma family was very miserable. Because they wiped out the most demons, they hated the worst. For this reason, many demons and monsters are staring at the Ma Family. As long as the Ma Family declines, the demons will deal with the Ma Family.


    Later, as the influence of deification continued to increase, the demons became hidden, of course, the real demons were directly scattered, and the Ma family, as a family of demons, gradually declined without demons. At the worst time, you need someone to help you even after eating a meal. Even the livelihood has to be rushed, no matter how the Secret Technique of Devil is so. For this reason, the decline of the Ma family is due to the decline of the Secret Art of Demon. Under such circumstances, some monsters who hadn''t disperse form knew about it, so naturally they went to trouble the Ma family.


    Therefore, when it came to the back, the blood of Majia Fu Demon Master was not doing well. In modern times, it disappeared completely, as if extinct.


    Without the power of the Ma family bloodline, it is almost impossible to deal with the zombies of the true ancestor bloodline, let alone the future generations of Fumoshi. Even though Xu Wuming was the first generation Fumo master, and his strength was as strong as the ancestors of the Ma family, everything was only once. After all, Xu Wuming is no longer a person, but a ghost and a corpse of puppets. This is a demonized existence, and you must be careful when using the Secret Technique of Devil.


    "Could it be possible to use Murong Huansha''s zombie blood to rescue Princess Yinman? What basis do you have?" Xu Wuming asked Li Xiangdao.


    Lee Sang shook his head. Although it was a negative gesture, he still seemed quite confident, and said, "I didn''t say that this will definitely save Princess Yin Man. But I think this is a way worth trying. Princess Yin Man is too long. She hasn¡¯t sucked blood, and she herself resists consuming blood, so even if you catch a strong person with excellent quality blood and drip it into Princess Yin Man¡¯s mouth, it will still be given by Princess Yin Man¡¯s residual will. Rejected. And if it is zombie blood, even if she refuses, the zombie body may not refuse."


    "It stands to reason that blood should be irresistible. However, you have tried it with blood. So now, try again with blood, but this blood is the blood of a zombie, which is very different." Li Xiang Seeing Xu Wuming confident.


    Xu Wuming squinted his eyes, looked at Li Xiang thinking, and then made up his mind, looking at Li Xiangdao: "I can try this method. In other words, we have joined hands? But I don''t believe you are here for nothing. Help me. Come on, what are your conditions?"


    "Haha." Li Xiang smiled confidently to the sky, then looked at Xu Wuming and said: "The enemy''s enemy is a friend. Why do you think I have the conditions? Rather, we have the same enemy. Help you , I am dealing with Tang Sheng. This has already rewarded me with great benefits, so why should I mention any more conditions."


    Xu Wuming felt that this was a great condition. He looked at Li Xiang and said, "You want me to deal with Tang Ye?"


    In fact, Xu Wuming rejected this condition in his heart. Because he had lost to Tang Ye too many times, he had only one life, and he was afraid of being killed by Tang Ye again.


    However, Lee Sang''s words made him relieved. Li said to him, "No, I only need you and I to rescue Princess Yin Man together."

 Chapter 2315： The cloudy sun covers the moon!

    Xu Wuming didn''t expect that Li Xiang''s conditions would be like this, and he can rescue Princess Yin Man with him?


    This surprised Xu Wuming a bit. He thought Li Xiang wanted him to deal with Tang Ye. If so, he would probably refuse. Because he knew that Tang Ye''s strength was very strong now, enough to rival those of the gods who descended. Moreover, the strength of the people gathered around Tang Ye is also very impressive, and he has no confidence that he can solve Tang Ye. Even, maybe he will be killed.


    However, communication between smart people will always become easy quickly. After Xu Wuming was surprised by Li Xiang''s condition, he quickly realized that waking up Ying Yinman was actually dealing with Tang Ye. The method I plan to use now is to use Murong Huansha''s blood, and then Murong Huansha must be caught. But now that Tang Ye''s identity has been made public, and he is acting together with Murong Huansha, so if you want to capture Murong Huansha, you can''t do it without solving Tang Ye.


    This is actually dealing with Tang Ye. Xu Wuming sneered in his heart, knowing that things are not that simple. However, he soon felt that something was wrong. Is it really necessary to get rid of Tang Ye to catch Murong Huansha? In this case, this matter is actually very difficult. Because it is not easy for them to solve Tang Ye.


    However, when Xu Wuming was hesitating about this matter, Li Xiang said again: "When I want to capture Murong Huansha, Tang Ye will be controlled by me."


    Xu Wuming was taken aback and looked at Li Xiang questioningly. He did not believe that Li Xiang could deal with Tang Ye?


    Li Xiang smiled, and did not make any move to show that he can deal with Tang Ye, but he just showed confidence. He said to Xu Wuming: "You and I just reached a consensus, not that you have become a relationship between superiors and subordinates, so you don''t need to be influenced by me. Now you can think about how to deal with powerful zombies. You are the first generation of evil spirits. , There must be a better way. You will know how to find me then."


    After Li Xiang finished speaking, he turned and left. Xu Wuming didn''t keep him, but just watched him walk away, and slowly narrowed his eyes, wondering what he was thinking.


    Then Xu Wuming entered the cave, there was still a long way inside the cave, with torches lit on both sides, it looked very dark and mysterious, and it was filled with danger. After walking through the long passage, I didn''t expect that there is another world. I can''t see that it is in a cave here, because there is a palace here, just like the palace where Ying Yinman once lived. There are special palaces, front yards and backyards, wooden bridges and running water, and duckweed swimming fish. It''s sighing, this is the real magic.


    Xu Wuming entered the palace, but there was no bed inside, because there was a crystal coffin in the middle of the palace. Surrounded by lotus lights and clear water, the crystal coffin is decorated very beautifully, not terrifying at all.


    The lid of the crystal coffin has been opened, and from above you can see a beautiful woman lying quietly inside. The woman looks very quiet, but she always feels sad. The frowning brows and the pursed lips just made people feel that she was not at ease with something.


    Quiet, but uneasy.


    Every time Xu Wuming sees Ying Yinman''s expression, he feels very distressed. This beautiful woman lying in the crystal coffin is naturally the princess Yin Man Xu Wuming has been obsessed with all his life and has been guarding for two thousand years.


    After talking with Li Xiang just now, he intends to use Murong Huansha''s zombie blood to rescue Ying Yinman, so he needs to leave here for a while. He looked at Ying Yinman very affectionately, then closed his eyes and took a deep breath, looking very sad, but he turned around, waved his hand to manipulate the crystal coffin lid, covered it on the crystal coffin, and then left.


    Now to capture Murong Huansha, Xu Wuming is actually very interested. Because after Murong Huansha became a zombie a hundred years ago, he frantically retaliated against him, killing one of his clones, he wanted to go out to fight with Murong Huansha. If he goes all out, even if he is limited, as the first generation Fu Mo master, there is no problem in killing Murong Huansha.


    A hundred years ago, he resisted dealing with Murong Huansha. A hundred years later, when the time had come to face him, he had to let Murong Huansha see whether his secret magic skills or the power of zombies were strong. !


    With revenge and the suffocated motivation he received a hundred years ago, Xu Wuming felt that it was a happy thing to capture Murong Huansha.


    At this time, on the coast of the South China Sea, the waves are beating against the reefs, and the sea breeze is blowing, it is a pleasant scenery. Two people''s shadows were reflected on the blue sea. Two people who had fallen from mid-air, flying in Taoist robes, stood on the shore.


    These two people are the immortal disciples mentioned by Li Xiang, Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian earlier, Qianri and Qingzhuo. They came to the South China Sea, also for the remaining dragon spirit power of the dragon gate. In order to refine the dragon prison, they have to collect the power of the three dragon gate illusions. And the dragon gate in this land of the South China Sea is not that simple, because it may encounter the powerful moon **** Gu Luoxue.


    A hundred years ago, Gu Luoxue was a Luohuadong girl when she was in the Great World, and she was a moon **** in Guwu Jianghu. No matter where she was, she was famous, naturally because of her powerful power. And she had a battle with Tang Ye in front of Luohua Cave in the South China Sea, and almost killed Tang Ye, which shows her strength.


    In particular, Gu Luoxue''s two stunts epiphany in Luohua Cave, Bainiao Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong. It was these two tricks that almost killed Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye hadn''t grown strong enough at that time, it was undeniable that Tang Ye was a carrier of atmospheric transport. Being able to almost kill such a lucky person shows that these two moves also have a strong force of luck.


    The fact is also true. Whether it is a bird facing a phoenix or a ten thousand carp facing a dragon, they are all phenomena of heaven and earth, which are enough to trigger the gathering of energy and become the ultimate move to reverse the situation, and then turn the tide.


    Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, if these two moves are launched again, the force of Qi Luck that can be triggered is even more terrifying. Even the gods have to be jealous.


    Li Xiang''s worries are not unreasonable. If they encounter Gu Luoxue, then any one of the immortal disciples, as long as they are alone against Gu Luoxue, will inevitably struggle. And want to kill Gu Luoxue, it is impossible, unless a few people join forces.


    Qianri and Qingzhuo are two brothers, they have a very good relationship, and they look alike. If it weren''t for a scar on Qingzhuo''s forehead, it would be impossible to tell who they are.


    "Do we really need to be so careful? Just now Fu Lu told him that he and Tao Jiujian would also come over. This is what Master meant." Qian Ri said while looking at the vast ocean ahead.


    Qingzhuo closed his eyes, feeling the comfort of the beach. Regarding Qianri''s words, he was very concerned, opened his eyes, and said cautiously: "Since it was the master''s account, you must be careful. If it is the moon **** a hundred years ago, you must be careful. For four people, it''s okay. Your and my dirty sun can cover the moon."


    Qingzhuo somewhat understood why Li Xiang arranged for him and Qian Ri to come here.

 Chapter 2316： encounter!

    Luohua Cave in the South China Sea is the place of Gu Luoxue''s epiphany. If she returns to the big world, she must come back here. Li Xiang wants to seize the remaining dragon''s breath power in the Dragon Gate Fantasy Realm, and there is no room for error, so he must beware of encountering Gu Luoxue.


    Now Qianri and Qingzhuo arrived in the South China Sea, but did not find Gu Luoxue, and then they went to look for the Dragon Gate illusion. Qianri didn''t underestimate Gu Luoxue, but believed that now that the shackles of luck have just been lifted, even if it was the peak of strength before, everyone is now on the same starting line. So why do they need four talents to deal with Luna?


    Luna does have some powerful secret skills, but they are not vegetarian either. They do not become strong in one day. Their immortal disciples have also been dormant for a long time. They understand the world, and their self-confidence is not blind. Their arrogance is also taken for granted. Therefore, now that four people are required to deal with Gu Luoxue, Qian Ri feels a little underestimated his own power.


    Qingzhuo is a person who tends to seek stability, even if two people can deal with Gu Luoxue, he doesn''t feel that using four people is a waste. Dispatch four people, then the odds of winning will be even greater, and it will be guaranteed not to fail, which is also very good.


    "We need to steadily carry out Master''s plan, not take risks." Qingzhuo said to Qian Ri, "Now we don''t need to show others how good we are. We only need to smoothly carry out Master''s plan and wait until it succeeds. One day, everyone will naturally know our existence, and know how we exist. Strong, terrifying, unmatched, etc., there will be everything that should be. Power, wealth, reputation, etc. will not lack ."


    Although they are cultivators, it does not mean that they have no desires or desires. They disdain wealth, but power, the authority to control the order of this land, still want. And reputation, no one can refuse. If the state of mind is unknown and only one side is quiet, then why carry out these plans.


    Although Qianri was a little dissatisfied, he was not dissatisfied. And the more this happened, the more he wanted to see if Gu Luoxue was so strong. He was looking forward to a battle with Gu Luoxue, to see if it was Gu Luoxue''s great or their fairy disciple.


    The two stepped on the surface of the sea at this time, talking about Gu Luoxue. Qianri just felt that some of them were too worthy of Gu Luoxue, but there were not many other words. Qingzhuo talked more, smiled, and said, "We may not meet Gu Luoxue. Master just asked us to beware."


    Qianri said: "I want to meet Gu Luoxue to see how strong she is, the Luohuadong girl, or the Moon God, in the end."


    Qingzhuo didn''t dare to underestimate, and solemnly said: "The three legendary women in the ancient Wujiang Lake, the Moon God, the music fans, and the red-robed chivalrous girl, are all we cannot underestimate. They are all characters from a hundred years ago. . We are still juniors to them."


    "Ha, isn''t it interesting that we killed them?" Qianri laughed, but he didn''t look arrogant, but like a joke.


    Qingzhuo also smiled and said: "It''s better not to encounter it. Shenlong prison is very important. After we finish this, we can obtain the power of the dragon ancestor and solve Tang Sheng, then we can slowly deal with other people. That''s not easy. Although they are not as good as Tang Sheng, they are not too bad. If you really want to challenge, then you can deal with it alone. It is also very interesting."


    Qianri smiled jokingly at Qingzhuo: "Brother, you are like this. You can only play if you are sure of victory. But what''s the point of this?"


    To ensure victory, then there is no fun of adventure. Like Qianri''s character, he doesn''t like this kind of thing whose destiny is already known.


    Qingzhuo just smiled lightly, did not refute anything. Everyone has different personalities, some are radical, some are conservative, and each has its own thoughts, so it is not said who is desirable and whose is not desirable.


    call!


    When Qianri and Qingzhuo were talking and laughing while looking for the location of the Longmen Mirage, suddenly a white light flashed across the sky. This attracted the attention of Qianri and Qingzhuo. The two looked up and saw the white light falling on the shore behind them like a curved arc. But there was not much movement on the coast, as if the white light fell very slowly, without hitting the coast.


    Qing Zhuo frowned immediately, with a solemn expression, then sighed, and said, "I didn''t expect to have such a bad luck. I didn''t want to encounter Gu Luoxue, but it happened."


    Qianri didn''t have the same worries as Qingzhuo. He was very happy to know that it was Gu Luoxue who had come. After all, he wanted to fight against Gu Luoxue. He smiled at Qingzhuo and said: "Since you are here, then deal with it. Actually, we don''t need to worry about when we will meet her. Now that she is here, we will solve her first, and then slowly collect the dragon gate. The remnants of the dragon spirit power in the illusion, so you don''t have to worry about who will be blocked.


    "That''s right, since you want to beware of Gu Luoxue, you don''t have to worry about solving Gu Luoxue. And Gu Luoxue has a good relationship with Tang Sheng, and solving her will weaken Tang Sheng''s power. Then we Let''s deal with Gu Luoxue first, otherwise we will get the power of the Dragon Gate Mirage, and she will inevitably be discovered. If we are prevented from gaining the power of the dragon spirit and destroying the plan of refining the dragon prison, then we cannot be forgiven. "Qingzhuo made a determination.


    "Okay." Qianri nodded, agreeing to Brother Qingzhuo''s arrangement.


    The two did not continue to search for the Dragon Gate Mirage, and returned to the coast. When the two fell on the coast, a beautiful woman in a white dress was already looking at them. The woman was dressed in white, clean and dust-free, like a fairy who just came out of the fairy palace. She is the Moon God, Gu Luoxue.


    Gu Luoxue must have noticed someone approaching. She didn''t know if it was a friend or an enemy, so she just took a look. It''s not surprising that someone will come here, because in the Luohua Cave here a hundred years ago, she realized two miraculous secrets, the Hundred Birds Chaofeng and the Wanli Chaolong. In the battle with Tang Ye, she almost killed Tang Ye. Tang Ye became famous after generations and was called the first person in the ancestral land. So as the person who almost killed Tang Sheng, although she was defeated, she was also known to be extraordinary.


    The Battle of the Great Sea at that time had already become one of the interesting things that were often discussed. And the Luohua Cave here, as well as this land near the sea, is also considered by many practitioners to be a place of blessing, so they often come here to comprehend cultivation, thinking about it, maybe you can have an epiphany.


    Looking at Qianri and Qingzhuo, who fell from mid-air and stood steady on the coastal reef, Gu Luoxue was a little curious. She couldn''t see the strength of Qianri and Qingzhuo, because of this, she could be sure that the strengths of Qianri and Qingzhuo were extraordinary. Does such a strong come here just want to use the so-called Luohuadong Fuyuan to break through?


    Qianri and Qingzhuo are here to kill her.

 Chapter 2317： Not giving up!

    If Gu Luoxue hadn''t appeared here, Qianri and Qingzhuo would not come to kill her. Gu Luoxue is a powerful character, not that you can kill by killing. Now it was only because the appearance of Gu Luoxue threatened Qianri and Qingzhuo''s plans, so they had to deal with Gu Luoxue first.


    Gu Luoxue just came out of the Guwu Jianghu. Now the Xuanmen has collapsed, and the ancient Wu Jianghu is connected with the Great World. From now on, there will be no more ancient Wu Jianghu and the Great World. This is a complete ancestral land. Originally, Gu Luoxue was found by Long Qing, and Long Qing conveyed his meaning, hoping that Gu Luoxue would help him. He also mentioned Tang Ye, and Gu Luoxue had agreed. But after the Xuanmen collapsed, she decided to take a look at Luohua Cave, so she left the palace of the Dragon Dynasty and arrived here.


    As the former Luohuadong girl, and now the Moon God, Gu Luoxue knew that she had been handed down a powerful force. She didn''t know the nature of this power. In fact, she was very worried, because Luohuadong Girl was originally selected by the gods, and the inheritance power she received was also divine power, originally intended to be the spokesperson of the gods in the ancestral land. However, because she made the choice and did not intend to serve the gods, that is to betray the gods, then she will definitely be punished by the gods.


    Especially, now the gods have descended. If the **** finds her and asks her to obey the order, she should obey it logically, but now she is helping Tang Ye, then she is standing on the opposite side of the god, so she will not obey the order of the god, then she will be killed by the **** .


    She didn''t know if she could resist the power of the gods. And her power is obtained from the gods, and the probability of being defeated is about ninety-nine percent. How did others know that as a legend, she felt so upset at this time.


    Returning to Luohua Cave is actually a contradictory action. She wanted to return to Luohua Cave to see if she could comprehend and break through to a stronger power, but she also doubted whether the newly acquired power would be owned by the gods even if she comprehended and broke through. In that case, what''s the use of getting it?


    Although he was in conflict, Gu Luoxue came here to take a look. And she also has another plan. After visiting here, she will go to Tang Ye, maybe she can ask Tang Ye to relieve the depression in her heart.


    For this kind of thing, Gu Luoxue suddenly felt a little pitiful. Although she had lived for a hundred years, she was also a well-known person. The Luohuadong girl was still a moon god, and she almost killed Tang Sheng''s person. But she who has such a reputation is now alone.


    I''m lonely inside. If you want to talk about the people around her, she doesn''t lack. Because in Guwu Jianghu, as the moon god, there were congregants who worshiped the moon **** and obeyed the orders of the moon god. That is the **** moon religion. However, there are probably only a few that can be trusted by these congregants. These few were cultivated by her since she was young, and it can be said that they were brainwashed.


    Because the people of Shenyue believe that they are people who serve the gods. But now Gu Luoxue didn''t want this. She chose Tang Ye''s side, so there was no way to guarantee that all Shenyue cultists would listen to her orders. And some church members even think that she betrayed and will fight her.


    Fortunately, Gu Luoxue also made some preparations. She has lived for a hundred years. Although her character is cold, arrogant, and not good at getting along with others, after experiencing many things, she has also personally cultivated several confidants. These confidants were not purely from the gods and moon cultivators. This is because Gu Luoxue considered the power and blood of the gods and moon cultists. If these people are born awakened and feel that they are people who serve the gods and are controlled by the gods, then they must be controlled by the gods in some way. Therefore, if you train these people, maybe because they are limited by the gods, they will take the lead to deal with themselves in turn.


    For this reason, Gu Luoxue adopted four children while traveling in Guwu rivers and lakes. These four children are not the awakened Shenyue Teachers, or the children of Shenyue Teachers, but the children of ordinary people, but very qualified. These children were adopted by her since they were young, and she took them back to confuse the Shenyue cultists, so that the Shenyue cultists believed that they were pure Shenyue blood. This is to avoid her guessing that these gods and moon cultists actually listened to the gods in the end, and some even existed to monitor her.


    In this way, the four children adopted by Gu Luoxue have not been rejected and have grown up smoothly. Under Gu Luoxue''s guidance, their strength has already broken through to the holy way. Working hard to break through to the **** level.


    The four children absolutely obeyed Gu Luoxue''s orders. They are a full moon, a crescent moon, a broken moon, and a non-moon.


    Now Gu Luoxue didn''t bring this "April" out, she had other arrangements for April. But this April has also arrived outside, and they will appear in due course. Although they are only in their twenties, Gu Luoxue cultivated them with great care, and also taught them in accordance with their aptitude, so they all have their own areas of expertise, which is a strength that cannot be underestimated.


    Gu Luoxue had been prepared for being restricted by the gods. Since she has chosen the road that runs counter to the gods, then she is not so blind. Now that she had arrived at Luohua Cave, she originally planned to take a look, but she went to Tang Ye if she had nothing else or found out.


    If she is lonely in her heart and there is no other person to trust, then Tang Ye is an exception. She trusts Tang Ye, and she can talk to Tang Ye if she thinks anything. She didn''t know what kind of feeling it was. She didn''t think so much, probably because she didn''t want to worry too much.


    However, Gu Luoxue did not expect that two people would suddenly fall from the air. She didn''t know whether these two people were friends or enemies, but she probably knew that these two people came for her.


    These two people are naturally Qianri and Qingzhuo. When the two saw Gu Luoxue, they couldn''t help being stunned. Although they are cultivating, they don''t think too much about the love of their children. However, seeing such a pure and beautiful Gu Luoxue with a glamorous breath, they couldn''t help but feel some ripples in their hearts.


    I really want to have such a woman!


    Daoxin, when facing a fairy beauties like Gu Luoxue, was suddenly broken.


    However, as a disciple of the immortal, as a person raised by Li Xiang, it would be ridiculous if he would easily fall under the beauty. Therefore, Qianri and Qingzhuo quickly shook their heads, recovered and stayed sober and rational.


    Originally, Qianri thought that four people were required to deal with Gu Luoxue. But now for Gu Luoxue, he thinks he should look higher, and he should also look at that beautiful face.


    Qianri couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled bitterly, and said, "I can''t bear to deal with such a woman like a fairy."


    "Jianri, be careful that you die in her hands." Qingzhuo was very rational and said solemnly. Gu Luoxue is very strong because he can feel it.

 Chapter 2318： Cant kill me!

    It is indeed reluctant to kill such an immortal beauty. After all, Qian Ri and Qing Zhuo have no hatred of Gu Luoxue, nor did they regard Gu Luoxue as an enemy from the beginning. At this time, Gu Luoxue looked at them with a cold and arrogant expression, but not hostile. Those high-cold eyes are actually very clear and kind. I am not a big rapist, of course, I don''t have much desire to kill her.


    But Gu Luoxue heard what they said, she knew they were going to kill her. Isn''t it the enemy?


    Gu Luoxue felt strange, when did she have such an enemy? In the past 100 years, she has been doing more activities in the first ten years, which is to help the Dragon Dynasty lay the foundation for order. After the Dragon Dynasty stabilized, she disappeared from people''s sight and became a legend of the Moon God. The Moon God that appeared behind was no more than her substitute.


    In the decades that followed, few people knew about Gu Luoxue, the first-generation moon god. Not everyone can live a hundred years old. As the times change, Gu Luoxue is gradually forgotten by the public, or becomes a "dead person", even if there is a Moon God, he doesn''t think it is Gu Luoxue.


    So Gu Luoxue was curious, this is still a big world, when she reappears, there will be someone who wants to deal with her. She stared at Tianri and Qingzhuo, but did not speak first. She didn''t act too nervous, or even made a vigilant movement. Because she is confident in herself, she will not be solved by these two people. The only thing she is afraid of now is the gods.


    However, even though Gu Luoxue didn''t speak, her expression changed a little. From this change, Qianri and Qingzhuo knew that she already knew their purpose. There is no need for Qianri and Qingzhuo to waste other efforts and directly express their intentions to Gu Luoxue. In this, there is no talk of negotiation and compromise, it is just killing. Because the negotiation meant that they might have to reveal the Dragon Gate Mirage, if they were known, Gu Luoxue told Tang Ye that it would be very unfavorable to them.


    So the best thing to do is to kill it directly, simply and cleanly. Once it is over, there is no need to worry about it becoming a hidden danger.


    "Should we call you Luohuadong Girl, or Moon God, or Gu Luoxue?" Since there is no need to conduct similar negotiations, Qianri''s words are not polite, and they all have to be hands-on. Although Gu Luoxue is a fairy and beauty, compared to a great goal, a beauty is nothing.


    Gu Luoxue didn''t talk nonsense, looking at Qianri and Qingzhuo with a blank face, and said directly: "You want to kill me?"


    Qianri was taken aback for a moment and saw that Gu Luoxue was an awkward lord. He smiled bitterly, but he didn''t care much about Gu Luoxue. He generously admitted, "That''s right. This kind of thing is not wrong. We think if we can..."


    "You can''t kill me." Qian Ri wanted to say a few more words, expressing a bit of disrespect and regret to deal with such an immortal beauty, but Gu Luoxue didn''t give him a chance at all, so she interrupted him with a cold snort, and Show that they can''t kill her.


    This kind of attitude is something that Qianri doesn''t like. Although there are not four of them yet, the strength of his and Qingzhuo''s combination is quite good. Not long after the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, they were all impolite people at the peak, Gu Luoxue couldn''t break through to the point where they were much better than them. Then the two of them together, how much can be equal to Gu Luoxue''s.


    This is Cheung Ri''s idea, and he firmly believes that this is the case. Of course, he didn''t underestimate Gu Luoxue because of this. After all, Gu Luoxue was a person from a hundred years ago, or a moon god, inheriting the power of the gods, so he must have mastered mysterious and powerful secret techniques. So he was also cautious, and decided to join hands with Qingzhuo from the beginning. When Fu Lu and Tao Jiu Jian came, the four of them would join forces. At that time, it must be Gu Luoxue''s opponent, and Li Xiang thinks so too.


    If you do it now, Qianri just wants to verify his own thoughts, sighing for a sigh of relief, and feel that he will not be too far from Gu Luoxue.


    "I think it''s better to call you the Moon God, so as to show our respect to you. After all, you are a person who has become famous a hundred years ago, or is famous and influential." Qian Ri interrupted him to Gu Luoxue. Obviously dissatisfied, she stared at Gu Luoxue at this time and pressed her voice: "However, it is said that the back wave of the long sword pushes the front wave. Although you are a powerful senior, we juniors may not be inferior to you."


    Although it is called "Moon God" to express honor, in fact, this tone that can be emphasized is precisely a kind of dissatisfaction expressed by Qian Ri and a provocation against Gu Luoxue. The obvious meaning is that even though Gu Luoxue is the legendary moon god, as a junior, he still dares to speak directly to Gu Luoxue like this, isn''t that, he didn''t mean to put the moon **** in his eyes?


    Sometimes people talk very convoluted, so there is no dirty word for so-called swearing. I always feel that this is a little bit silly, but for those who want a bit of face, they always do this, which can be said to be commonplace.


    However, Gu Luoxue has never been a person who fights with someone like this. She thinks of Tang Ye, and Tang Ye loves to do it like this. She didn''t understand. Tang Ye was already very strong, so she still had to play with these tactics. Is it interesting to talk?


    Therefore, Gu Luoxue sneered at what Qianri said, feeling that Qianri was naive, and expressed irony and disdain for Qianri. She didn''t want to do it first, she just wanted to go to Luohuadong to have a look, and now it can be regarded as somehow being stared at. So she still had only one sentence to Qianri and Qingzhuo, saying: "You can''t kill me."


    Seeing Gu Luoxue doing this, Qianri and Qingzhuo felt that she was not so good. What about the immortal beauty, the character is really unpleasant. Now it is said that the value of the face represents everything, it is all about the value of the face. But in fact, when we really get along, we still have to look at the inner things. The so-called three views, disagreement means disagreement, and you must not lick the dog.


    "But I''m curious about who you are, I don''t know you, I don''t remember having hatreds with you, so you are going to kill me, why?" When Qianri was suffocating, Gu Luoxue added.


    Qianri wanted to continue talking to Gu Luoxue, but Qingzhuo stopped him. Qingzhuo feels that there is no need for Qianri to talk nonsense anymore. Qianri is too victorious. In actual fighting, he wants to win, and he still wants to win. If this continues, it will take a lot more time, and they still lack time. Because the shackles of qi luck have been lifted, many people are constantly practicing and breaking through. Perhaps people who have just stepped into the path of cultivation can''t do it. It is not to be afraid, but such as the gods, Tang Sheng, and goddess, etc. If they break through, it is very unfavorable for the immortal disciples to take over the control of the order of this land.


    So Qingzhuo stopped Qianri, took a step, looked at Gu Luoxue, and solemnly said: "We are immortal disciples, now we are going to take your life. Don''t say much about the rest, let''s do it."

 Chapter 2319： Moon blade!

    Qingzhuo put on a face to challenge. He felt that there was no need to talk nonsense, no matter who they were and why they wanted to kill Gu Luoxue, there was no need to talk to Gu Luoxue. They only need to kill Gu Luoxue, and then obtain the remnant power of Longmen Mirage. However, Gu Luoxue did not make a move, and Qingzhuo could not challenge.


    Gu Luoxue looked at Qingzhuo in a challenge pose and felt very boring, and said, "Is your head sick? You want to kill me. If you don''t do it, you want me to do it. Do you think that I took the initiative to kill ?"


    Qianri and Qingzhuo were taken aback. They didn''t expect that Gu Luoxue would say such a word. Suddenly, she felt that Gu Luoxue was not so immortal, and looked a little stubborn. This is probably a bit of Tang Ye''s shadow. Gu Luoxue is actually quite envious of Tang Ye, because living like Tang Ye is very easy and very interesting.


    Not many people appeared in Gu Luoxue''s life, and there were only a handful of people who could influence Gu Luoxue''s life, and Tang Ye was one of them.


    Qingzhuo is a very serious person, Gu Luoxue said so, he didn''t say much, his brows were not frowned, and he attacked Gu Luoxue. He is not afraid of hitting, and he is already prepared.


    Although he is a cultivator, Dao skills are varied and are not limited to one punch and one sword. Therefore, the immortal disciples are all cultivators, but the secret skills they master are all different. In the previous blind path, besides having a strong perception ability, the leg work was very good. As for the lotus, it is able to refine Qi to form and control it. The secret technique Qingzhuo mastered was "Chaos". But this chaos does not refer to the chaotic beast or the power of the dark chaos.


    His chaotic secret technique is a kind of space force, imprisoning, compressing, condensing attacks, etc. People who can master space power are very strong. So far, there are not many people who have used space, and those who have mastered it are all Xeon masters, such as Tang Ye and Li Haoran.


    After Qingzhuo activated the Chaos Secret Skill, on the surface, nothing happened around him. However, at this time, Gu Luoxue quickly backed away, her expression a little cold. Then I saw that there was an explosion in the place where Gu Luoxue originally stood. The sea in front was impacted, and there was also an explosion, which set off a wave.


    It''s like an invisible attack, an explosion out of thin air, this kind of secret technique is daunting.


    However, to say that it is intangible is just the result of the naked eye. In fact, for a powerful person like Gu Luoxue, the fluctuation of space can be easily felt. Therefore, even if it is such an almost invisible attack, she can find it the first time. So Qingzhuo''s attack just now, she quickly avoided.


    After seeing Qingzhuo''s secret skills, Gu Luoxue frowned. She did not expect to meet someone with spatial power. It seems that these two people who claim to be disciples of immortals are extraordinary in strength.


    But Gu Luoxue was still not worried. Although Qingzhuo''s spatial power is very strong, as a moon god, she reached the holy way as early as a hundred years ago. Now that the shackles of air luck have been lifted, and of course people who have entered the realm of God level, she can handle these with ease.


    Qingzhuo''s attack did not end. After he launched the Chaos Secret Skill, he not only distorted one space, causing multiple explosions in the space. Then, like detonating a bomb, he has a remote control in his hand, which can control where to carry out an explosion attack.


    Bang bang bang!


    After Gu Luoxue evaded an explosion, she fell on a reef, but that reef exploded immediately, which was also caused by the squeeze of Qingzhuo''s control of the space. Gu Luoxue had to evade to the other side immediately, and the other side also exploded immediately, but Gu Luoxue quickly evaded.


    Dressed in white, beating constantly, accompanied by explosions, seemed to be very artistic. But Gu Luoxue didn''t want to keep avoiding like this, otherwise, wouldn''t it mean she didn''t have much ability. It would be ridiculous that just a few people could come and kill her. So while avoiding the explosion in the space, she also released the power of the moon **** and gathered on her feet. At this time, when she avoided the explosion of space, she rose up in the air, as if stepping in the air, and the power that gathered on her feet was simultaneously emitted from her feet, forming a white crescent moon floating in the air. After she avoided a few places in the air, it was like a crescent moon dart hovering in the air. Then under the control of Gu Luoxue, they flew together to attack Qianri and Qingzhuo. The force of the crescent moon flew out in an instant, like a thousand arrows, densely packed.


    Seeing this, Qianri and Qingzhuo frowned, and although they responded calmly, they were still very surprised. Such an arrow-like meniscus attack is a masterpiece of Gu Luoxue''s steps just now. While avoiding the explosion of space squeezing, she leaves power when stepping on it, and then controls it. This kind of perfect control of power is terrifying!


    Being attacked by Meniscus Arrow Rain, both Qianri and Qingzhuo had to resist first. The two of them stepped back a few steps, and then the turbidity distorted the space in front of them, causing the Crescent Moon Arrow Rain to mess up the trajectory when it attacked, and even flew directly into the twisted space, disappearing. And Qian Ri was trying to make up for the leaks, and Qingzhuo didn''t resist those, he made an effort to knock out those.


    Qianri''s secret skills are not like Qingzhuo''s that can distort space. He possesses a structural ability similar to summoning, but not summoning, between summoning and illusion. For example, he can construct a sun. This sun seems to be summoned. But there is an extra sun, which is really terrifying, and generally only appears in the illusion, but this is not the illusion.


    Therefore, Qianri¡¯s secret skills are like taking some powerful things out of an exaggerated illusion and using them in the real world.


    This is a very peculiar ability, but it was just at the beginning to fight against Gu Luoxue, he didn''t need to use it at all.


    Crescent Moon Arrow Rain was resisted by Qingzhuo and Qianri, and both of them were fine. But at this time, Gu Luoxue didn''t plan to wait for them to slow down before starting the fight. She didn''t like this kind of trouble and wanted to solve it quickly. Then, for the Qianri and Qingzhuo who wanted to kill her, she would just kill them.


    Therefore, when Qianri and Qingzhuo blocked the meniscus arrow rain and were about to regroup to deal with Gu Luoxue, Gu Luoxue cloned four of her, surrounded by Qianri and Qingzhuo respectively, and then these four Guluoxue capitals Using both hands to make the seal, condensing four huge meniscus blade qi, pinching the sun and turbid attacks, and arriving instantly!


    The meniscus blade gas was originally straightforward, like a trend, and passed by with a cry.


    "Be careful!" Qing Chuo thought he could take a sigh of relief, but never expected that Gu Luoxue would launch such a powerful attack. He yelled to make Qian Ri be careful.


    The meniscus blade energy in the four directions came in an instant, and there was no way to hide. If you jump into the air, there is no doubt that Gu Luoxue is waiting on it. This bit of combat experience, Qianri and Qingzhuo still have. Therefore, they must block such a powerful pincer.


    boom!


    Four meniscus blade qi rushed over, collided and caused an explosion, while Qianri and Qingzhuo were submerged in them.

 Chapter 2320： The power of the moon god!

    With Gu Luoxue''s strength, even if he dealt with two people of the same level, he would not fall under the wind. Qianri and Qingzhuo want to kill her, she will not be soft. Taking the initiative to attack her, Qianri and Qingzhuo had no room to fight back.


    The avatar instantly released the meniscus blade gas, surrounded and flanked, and the collision caused a violent explosion. To avoid such an attack, you must not only have enough speed, but also have a strong defense capability. Many people can''t keep up in terms of speed, and will be cut into pieces by the meniscus blade gas.


    Gu Luoxue stood calmly on a reef, after the clone and the meniscus, she slowly landed here, her body graceful, without losing a kind of beauty. Even if the gods are fighting, they are so pleasing to the eye.


    Gu Luoxue did not put down her guard. Although she is confident of her strength, she will not neglect until the enemy is completely dead. Qianri and Qingzhuo dared to kill her. Knowing her identity, they must have thought about what they did. They are so easy to be killed, and they are too stupid to shoot, and they don¡¯t look like fools. .


    The explosion caused by the four meniscus blade energy slowly dissipated. Gu Luoxue looked there, suddenly narrowed his eyes, and immediately jumped up from the standing rock. Then, the reef exploded and turned into powder.


    Qianri and Qingzhuo didn''t have any trouble, and they could attack quickly.


    Gu Luoxue fell on the other side, and now the situation of Qianri and Qingzhuo could be clearly seen. And there, there are no figures of Qianri and Qingzhuo!


    Gu Luoxue squinted her eyes and frowned slightly. She didn''t know how Qianri and Qingzhuo resisted Meniscus'' Qi just now, and how quickly they fought back against her.


    At this time, Qianri and Qingzhuo appeared, exactly where the four meniscus blade energy impacted and exploded. How is this going?


    Gu Luoxue was surprised. I quickly observed that it turned out that Qianri and Qingzhuo had hidden to the third-party space just now!


    Being able to do this is really amazing. At the moment of danger, opening the third-party space and hiding in it shows that it can resist the mysterious unknown of the third-party space and squeeze the danger. Many people, entering the third-party space, will be directly squeezed into your flesh and blood by the space. If you don''t have the ability to control space, don''t try to do this. And if you master the space ability, you can''t easily bring people in, otherwise it won''t be protected.


    Now Qingzhuo can take Qianri into the space, and the two are fine, indicating that Qingzhuo''s spatial ability is very good.


    "Unexpectedly, you have mastered the spatial ability to such a degree." Gu Luoxue said looking at Qingzhuo. Although his expression was still very calm, his tone was somewhat affirmative. She is not a arrogant person, she also disdains a strong person like Qingzhuo.


    Qingzhuo looked at Gu Luoxue with a serious face and a very solemn expression, and said: "As expected of the Moon God, the strength is so strong, it seems that we want to kill you, it is not easy."


    Gu Luoxue squinted her eyes, a little dissatisfied with Qingzhuo''s words. Because Qingzhuo meant that they could kill her, but it wasn''t that easy. However, Gu Luoxue didn''t think she would be killed. On the contrary, she wanted to kill Qianri and Qingzhuo.


    "Although your spatial ability is very strong, compared to Tang Sheng, compared to Li Haoran, it is still a far cry." Gu Luoxue said lightly to Qingzhuo. She still didn''t put Qingzhuo in her eyes, because she had experienced the spatial power of Tang Ye and Li Haoran, and felt that Qingzhuo was really not worth mentioning.


    Qingzhuo''s practice of affirming Gu Luoxue''s strength first and then degrading it to nothing was actually a bit temperamental, but he didn''t send it out. There is no need. Facing the enemy, fighting life and death, if you care too much about these, then the practice is really bad. All emotions must be in the case of not affecting combat power.


    Qingzhuo was sure that his emotions would not affect the battle, and snorted infrequently, and said to Gu Luoxue: "Of course, my strength can''t be compared with Tang Sheng and Li Tianxian, otherwise, wouldn''t it be more than enough to kill you. "


    "No, even if you are Tang Sheng and Li Haoran, you can''t kill me more than enough." Gu Luoxue said confidently.


    Indeed, with her power, even Tang Ye and Li Haoran would have to take some effort to kill her. She can be sure of this. So from the very beginning, she had doubts about the unknown Qianri and Qingzhuo, and said that she was going to kill her. After all, she didn''t know the strength of Qianri and Qingzhuo, so she couldn''t speak big words. However, after fighting and finding out some of the strengths of Qianri and Qingzhuo, she felt that it didn''t matter if she was a little arrogant. The strength of Qianri and Qingzhuo was indeed not enough to kill her, and could not even hurt her at all.


    Qianri talked to Qingzhuo with Gu Luoxue, and found it interesting, but he rarely saw Qingzhuo say those things, and seemed to be a little unwilling to be underestimated?


    Qianri was not worried, he had not felt threatened from Gu Luoxue. And Qingzhuo spoke up, indicating that Qingzhuo was really in his heart, then Qingzhuo would definitely exert a stronger force. This makes people more confident. Qianri was even more looking forward to this battle.


    "Moon God, it''s really a good thing to be able to fight you." Qianri was happy, watching Gu Luoxue laugh.


    Gu Luoxue frowned and was a little puzzled at the performance of Qianri and Qingzhuo. She didn''t know where Qianri and Qingzhuo''s confidence came from. From the bodies of Qianri and Qingzhuo, she seemed to see a little figure of Tang Ye. This is also the reason why she is not too disgusted with Qianri and Qingzhuo, and has never despised them.


    If it is Tang Ye, if you underestimate him, then wait to collect his body. Gu Luoxue didn''t suffer from Tang Ye once. I remember a hundred years ago, when the shackles of Qi Luck were still very large, there were no super powers outside the big world. They were all martial arts practitioners, and they were full masters who could gather energy. And she was one of these masters, who had gone to kill Tang Ye, but was killed and escaped. The second time she ran away, it was probably because the fetters of luck had opened up. She fought Tang Ye here in the South China Sea, but she still lost.


    Even if she had the epiphany of Bainiao Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong, she thought that possessing such a secret technique would be enough to kill Tang Ye, but in the end she lost. The accident happened when Tang Ye was about to be killed. It was Xiao Zi, the demon python who evolved and became a two-headed python.


    Perhaps it can be said that this is a chance, this is the blessing of luck, this is Tang Ye''s luck. However, this was not the case, because Tang Ye had arranged for Xiao Zi to hibernate in the ocean. As for Xiao Zi''s breakthrough, it was actually because he had gone through life and death with Tang Ye and obtained the luck of "opening wisdom" from Tang Ye.


    Therefore, Gu Luoxue would always be vigilant against people like Shang Tang Ye. The previous lesson was too big and painful, she would never let herself fall in the same place again.


    Now, facing Qianri and Qingzhuo, since she looks a bit like Tang Ye, then she should be serious. Seeing Qianri and Qingzhuo, she was taken aback for a moment, then made a spell-casting seal with both hands, and then saw that white pure power surged through her body.


    The power of the Moon God!


    "It''s better to kill you soon." Gu Luoxue rose into the air and said lightly.

 Chapter 2321： Between real and virtual!

    The power of the moon **** is the real power inherited from the gods that Gu Luoxue awakened after Guwu Jianghu. That may be the power of the Moon Palace in the Heaven Realm. In fact, the so-called Moon God should be the one in the Moon Palace or the real Moon God, and Gu Luoxue is nothing more than the Moon God called by people on earth.


    Now that the **** of the Moon Palace has not appeared, Gu Luoxue has not been restricted or suppressed. She was too lazy to care if others wanted her to be the moon god. In fact, one thing she was worried about was that her so-called Moon God was just a slave of the Moon God in the Celestial Realm, and it was almost the same as Moon Slave.


    In any case, since it hasn''t been restricted now, then the Moon God''s power should be used generously, otherwise, it is estimated that there is not much time and opportunity to use it. Now that Qianri and Qingzhuo came to kill her, she would use Moon God''s power to kill them all at once.


    The power of the Moon God cannot be resisted by ordinary people. Even if Qianri and Qingzhuo are very powerful people, they are only mortals, and the gap between the power of the Moon God and the Heaven God is still very obvious.


    Gu Luoxue, who had emerged with the power of the Moon God, was covered by a faint white light, becoming more pure and holy. If you talk about the gods, in people''s eyes, I am afraid that Gu Luoxue is a real god, and only looks like a god. As for the plague **** that appeared before, it was a little unsatisfactory.


    The gods in people''s thinking are different from the gods in the heavens. In the thousands of years following the deification plan, the gods formed among people must be just or distinct in nature. You can know from the name, such as Cthulhu, it must be evil. These gods, in fact, are similar to demons in people''s minds, they are all jealous, and they don''t want to come. Even if they also offer sacrifices to them, let them not be angry and not come, so as not to bring disaster.


    "Qianri, be careful. From now on, as long as there is negligence, you may die." Seeing Gu Luoxue''s strong moon god''s power, Qingzhuo''s expression became more serious, reminding Qianridao.


    At this time, Qianri''s expression was no longer as relaxed, smiling, and even confident, as if he wanted to play. He also became very serious. Because he knew that the current Gu Luoxue, the power of the gods, would directly kill them if they made a mistake.


    "Brother, I''m going to change the world, otherwise we can''t beat him." Qianri said with a solemn expression to Qingzhuo.


    However, Qing Zhuo immediately shook his head and said, "No, it is not time yet. Now, if you use your secret technique, even if Gu Luoxue''s Moon God power is invalidated, we cannot kill her with the two of us. Waiting for you like this After the time of the secret skill of "Fuluo" has passed, we will no longer be able to kill Gu Luoxue. Even if Fulu and Tao Jiujian come, it is useless. Therefore, we have to wait for Fulu and Tao Jiujian to come before we can use Change Heaven and Earth.


    Listening to what Qingzhuo said, Qianri woke up. Indeed, changing the world is their ultimate ultimate move against Gu Luoxue. Qingzhuo had thought of this a long time ago. This is also the reason Li Xiang arranged for them to come. If you want to suppress Gu Luoxue, you must have their power.


    "Master''s arrangement is really well thought out." Qianri couldn''t help but said lightly, his tone and expression showed great admiration and obsession with Li Xiang.


    Li Xiang single-handedly brought out these immortal disciples and taught them in accordance with their aptitude, allowing each of them to maximize their strengths, allowing them to obtain extremely high cultivation power. In this regard, only Tang Sheng can compare with Li Xiang. After all, Tang Sheng also brought out a void organization in this way, among which the personnel are all masters who are now despising one party. Even compared with their immortal disciples.


    There is also no room for two tigers, even if Li Xiang and Tang Ye have no past hatred, these two people certainly cannot coexist. In the end, only one can live.


    "Then what are we going to do now?" Qianri asked Qing Zhuo.


    Qingzhuo said: "Avoid using Change Heaven to Change Earth, and then delay as much as possible. When Fu Lu and Tao Jiu Jian arrive, we will use Change Heaven to Change Sun to kill the Moon God!"


    Yanri nodded. Then the two of them faced Gu Luoxue who was above the air and uttered the powerful Moon God''s power.


    Gu Luoxue looked down at them high and didn''t know what they were talking about. Gu Luoxue who released the power of the moon god, her eyes became more ethereal, shining with the white and holy power, and her eyes seemed to have turned silver. She opened her mouth and said to Qianri and Qingzhuo: "This is the power of the Moon God, you can try it hard and know the difference between yourself and the divine power."


    call!


    As he spoke, Gu Luoxue was like a fashion that pierced the sky, without blinking, she was originally in the air, but immediately behind Qianri and Qingzhuo.


    "Be careful!" Qingzhuo felt the change in space and shouted.


    boom!


    However, there was no time for him to react at all, and there was a force shocking them. It is impossible for them to avoid it, because in such a short time, they can''t react. Then, the power of the Moon God played by Gu Luoxue was like a huge vitality bullet, white light enveloped them, and it exploded. The scope of the explosion was still very huge, spreading from the spot, one meter spread out several tens of meters, the sea surface was also affected, and a tall water wave burst.


    With one move, I am afraid that I can kill them. Therefore, with the power of the Moon God, it is no problem to kill Tianri and Qingzhuo in seconds.


    After blowing up several tens of meters in the surrounding area, Gu Luoxue hovered back into the sky, lest she would be involved in it. Although she had entered the form of the Moon God, it was still her will. Although she was confident that Qianri and Qingzhuo could not stop her, she hadn''t lifted the Moon God form before it was confirmed that Qianri and Qingzhuo died.


    "Huh?" Just as the explosion of the Moon God vitality bomb slowed down, Gu Luoxue suddenly snorted, and then looked at the center where the Moon God vitality bomb exploded just now.


    At this time, she saw that both Qianri and Qingzhuo''s bodies were mutilated by the explosion. One had no upper body, and one had no half of his body. In this case, it must be dead. However, Gu Luoxue snorted, expressing surprise. If Qianri and Qingzhuo died, why would she be surprised?


    "Illusion?" Gu Luoxue suddenly snorted again.


    At this time, I saw a very magical scene. The body of Qianri and Qingzhu, which was mutilated by the explosion, shattered instantly and turned into dust. However, on the spot, a complete body of Qianri and Qingzhu slowly emerged.


    Qianri and Qingzhuo did not die! Even, did not suffer too much injury!


    I just saw that Qianri was panting, sweating on his forehead, as if he was overworked and very tired.


    Gu Luoxue had to be surprised when she saw this scene. She began to see a little bit of Liri''s ability, which can create a unique illusion, wandering between the real and the virtual!

 Chapter 2322： Luna meteorite!

    Gu Luoxue was surprised at the ability that Qianri had shown, and felt that it was really an amazing ability. She enters the Moon God Mode, launches the Moon God vitality bomb, and still moves behind Qianri and the others in an instant. With a surprise effect, Qianri and the others can''t escape and can only be beaten. However, even under such circumstances, Qianri and Qingzhuo still avoided.


    Gu Luoxue believed that not many people could avoid the attack just now. Even if it was Tang Ye, there was no way to dodge the jumping space for so long, and no matter what, he would be attacked a little. However, Qianri and Qingzhuo could be avoided. Moreover, that is not the turbid spatial force, it is the sun.


    Gu Luoxue could see that the abilities that Qianri had mastered were somewhat like space forces. When the Moon God''s vitality bomb was shot out just now, Qian Ri knew that he could not avoid it, so he used his power to turn him and Qingzhuo into illusory things, and the real body entered the illusion territory.


    This is not like Qingzhuo''s spatial ability, directly hiding people in a third-party space. When Qianri did it, he created an illusion in which he and Qingzhuo were in it. Then, he and Qingzhuo in the illusion exchanged with him and Qingzhuo in reality. For this reason, when Gu Luoxue''s Moon God vitality bomb hit, it only hurt the illusion and the blue sky.


    The illusion of Qingri and Qingzhuo were destroyed, and it did not harm the reality of Qingri and Qingzhuo. Therefore, as soon as the Moon God''s vitality bomb passed, Qianri and Qingzhuo returned from the illusion. This is why Gu Luoxue saw that neither of them suffered even injuries.


    Such power, not to mention powerful, is also very mysterious. Being able to switch between reality and fantasy, how did you cultivate this ability?


    Gu Luoxue felt that this was not a secret skill from cultivation, but a kind of "supernatural power" that came from the relief of luck. After discovering a little power, you can continuously research and break through this power and become a very powerful secret technique. Secret skills plus the powerful strength gained from cultivation will become even more powerful skills.


    This is the reason why the world of cultivation is splendid and talented. It is also a very good thing, otherwise the world of cultivation will only be divided into uniform levels, with strong and weak points too clear, just like playing a game to upgrade.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen an ability like yours. It''s amazing." Gu Luoxue looked at Qianri and exclaimed. This is a very sincere admiration, not a sarcasm, ridicule, or provocation. Gu Luoxue didn''t expect that the world had become so exciting. It seemed that such a world was worthy of liking. After all, she could also comprehend something. If you are obsessed with certain areas, you won''t think about other things, and won''t feel bored and fearful.


    Because Qianri possessed such power, Gu Luoxue looked at them and looked more squarely. Now she knew why Qianri and Qingzhuo had the courage to say that they could kill her. If there are other mysterious techniques, maybe it is really possible.


    And because of this, Gu Luoxue planned to kill them sooner without any mercy. Because such a person is worthy of fear, in case something unexpected happens, she may die, and she does not want to die now.


    Although Qianri and Qingzhuo were unharmed by the Moon God Vitality Bullet, at this time, facing Gu Luoxue in the Moon God mode, they did not dare to have any slack or negligence. This is a matter of either avoiding or being killed in seconds. Qianri couldn''t laugh anymore. He was quite hit in his heart. Sure enough, if he were alone, then Gu Luoxue would definitely be tortured and killed.


    If he wanted to kill Gu Luoxue, he could not do it alone, nor could he and Qingzhuo. Only Fulu and Tao Jiujian came. Four of them might be possible. This is Gu Luoxue''s strength!


    Moreover, if the four of them work together, it is still because of the secret skills possessed by Qianri and Qingzhuo that can be aimed at the power of the moon **** of Gu Luoxue, otherwise, even the four immortal disciples will not be able to kill Gu Luoxue!


    "Come on, be careful!" Qingzhuo let out a low voice, and Gu Luoxue attacked again.


    Qianri did not dare to neglect, and exchanged phantom and real things at any time. However, he cannot use this ability frequently. He is not a monster like Tang Ye, with inexhaustible power. That kind of mysterious secret technique requires a lot of strength, if it consumes too much, both strength and physical strength will have problems. If that were the case, even if Fu Lu and Tao Jiu Jian came, he could no longer use "Change Heaven and Earth", and he couldn''t kill Gu Luoxue. In any case, he must retain a little such ability.


    "I''ll block first." Qingzhuo knew their plan, Qianri''s ability was indispensable, he whispered to Qianri.


    Gu Luoxue did not despise them, so every time he attacked, he must use deadly tricks. Once blocked, use a stronger one. She was still above the air, the turbulent Moon God power around her body began to circulate, and then twisted and fission appeared in the midair in front of her, and then one after another Moon God vitality bullets formed, shrouded and covered the surrounding area.


    "It''s dangerous..." Seeing this move played by Gu Luoxue, Qing Zhuo''s expression was very solemn.


    The same is true for Cheongri. It was very difficult for them to dodge a moon **** vitality bomb just now. The phantom-real switching ability used by Qianri takes time to ease and cannot be used all the time. He couldn''t resolve so many Moon God vitality bullets at all.


    It was like a meteorite fall, metaphorically speaking, it was a big move of a powerful mage. Gu Luoxue''s Moon God power is the power of the Heavenly God, and such a falling attack from the meteorite group is enough to flatten this area. It is indeed very difficult to resolve the turmoil and turbidity.


    Qingzhuo knew the urgency of the matter, but had already reached this point, he could only hold on, and said, "Hold on, I hope Fulu and Tao Jiujian can arrive in time. According to the time, it should be soon. We still have hope. "


    Of course, if Fu Lu and Tao Jiujian can''t arrive in time to help them, then they can only be prepared to die.


    This kind of thing is a big blow to Cheung Ri. At the beginning, he could still smile and say confidently that he came to kill Gu Luoxue, but now he is suppressed, even if he uses the wonderful and incomparable ability he has. This is the powerlessness caused by the power gap. Qianri is now embarrassed, but he feels very ashamed. He has talked a lot about Gu Luoxue before!


    As soon as Gu Luoxue waved his hand, the Moon God meteorite group fell one after another, hitting Qianri and Qingzhuo. She said to Qianri and Qingzhuo: "You think you can kill me, but you can''t deal with Tang Sheng. Maybe you have a misunderstanding about the strength of me and Tang Sheng. There is not much difference between me and Tang Sheng."


    This is the truth that Qianri and Qingzhuo were suppressed. They all know that Tang Sheng is powerful, so knowing that they are not Tang Sheng''s opponents, they dare not easily provoke them. However, people other than Tang Sheng are inexplicably confident.


    The problem is that there are many people who are no worse than Tang Ye, and Gu Luoxue is one of them.


    Rumble!


    The moon **** meteorite hit, overwhelming the sky, the earth trembled, and Qianri and Qingzhuo were submerged.

 Chapter 2323： Shi Fu and Tao Jian!

    Gu Luoxue was in the air, watching the ground hit by the Moon God meteorite group, the coastline began to collapse, as if an earthquake and collapse occurred. She didn''t think Qianri and Qingzhuo could stop an attack of such intensity.


    Although Qingzhuo has the space ability and Qianri also has the ability to exchange fantasy and reality, they are not so perverted that they can be used continuously like Tang Ye and possess inexhaustible power. However, the interval between their use of abilities, and the slowness after power consumption, will be their fatal moments.


    Gu Luoxue felt that it would be very easy to fight against Tang Ye, to be familiar with Tang Ye, and to fight against Qianri and Qingzhuo. However, in order to avoid so many things, such as the situation that happened just now when Yanri and Qingzhuo were evaded and failed to kill them, she was more cautious and used the power of the moon **** to feel both Yanri and Qingzhuo. .


    If it is necessary to make up the knife, just make up the knife, this time I will kill them, and I don''t want to delay any more time.


    At this time, in the area where the Moon God meteorite fell, both Qianri and Qingzhuo were fully responding to this terrifying attack. Qing Chuo first used the ability to enter the space and led Qianri into the third space, avoiding a wave of Moon God meteorites. After that, they cannot stay in the third-party space for too long and must come out. But as soon as he came out, he would face the Moon God meteorite that continued to hit. For this reason, Qianri had to exchange illusion and reality early to avoid the impact of the Moon God meteorite again.


    However, the Moon God meteorite has more than one or two waves, at least five or six waves of attacks. After performing a space avoidance and an exchange of illusion and reality, a second time of such a secret skill is required. Both Tianri and Qingzhuo need some relaxation time. Even if the power consumption can sustain it, it will take time to cast it again.


    Fortunately, they are two people, and they have a little time to relax when they take turns. And they send out more power, that is, consume more power, and can cast secret skills in advance. For this reason, when Qingzhuo casts the space to evade, the exchange of illusion and reality between the sun and the sun has been slowed down for enough time, and another wave can be avoided. And when Qianri used the phantom-real exchange, the turbid space avoidance eased the time. Although it was very tight, it took more effort to get ahead, and then it could avoid another wave.


    Such an approach is overloaded for them, that is, their strength is quickly consumed. However, instead of being hit and killed, of course they chose to consume their strength to save their lives. If you lose your life, then all the subsequent plans will be empty talk.


    Gu Luoxue used the power of the Moon God to stare at them, and she frowned when she saw their forcible avoidance method. Then, she waved her right hand and began to gather a sharp arrow with white light. There are still two waves of attacks from the Moon God meteorite, so there will be another turn between Qianri and Qingzhuo. Although they were about to reach their limit, they were overloaded with several such resistances, and the power consumption was too great, and they might be hurt by backlash, but they would not die. In that case, Gu Luoxue would still continue to take action. Although it was very easy to kill Dianri and Qingzhuo at that time, she just didn''t even want to do it again.


    Then the next time Qingzhuo came out of the third-party space, and Qianri planned to exchange fantasy with reality, he would kill the two of them with one stone.


    Although the moon **** meteorite impacted, there was dust and light in the sky, so intense that no specific situation could be seen. However, through the power of the Moon God, Gu Luoxue''s eyes turned silver at this time. She was gaining insight into the specific situation of Qianri and Qingzhuo, so she waved her hand to condense a powerful arrow, killing Qianri and Qingzhuo at a critical moment.


    The fifth wave of the Moon God meteorite hit, Qingzhuo and Qianri could only escape, Qingzhuo opened the space again and avoided entering, but at this time, the overload of power consumption directly caused him to vomit blood. This is quite normal. It is already very remarkable to be able to withstand Gu Luoxue''s several Moon God meteorite impacts, and it is natural that he can''t bear it now. But only for the last time, he gritted his teeth and persisted.


    When the space avoidance was over, I originally thought that as long as Qianri exchanged virtual reality again, he would be able to avoid the impact of the Moon God meteorite. However, at this time, a force that made them feel chills, almost desperate, hit them. They knew that this was Gu Luoxue''s additional attack power.


    It was a sharp arrow containing the power of the Moon God stronger than the Moon God meteorite just now, and such a sharp arrow was stronger than the meteorite regardless of speed and strength. Therefore, they cannot avoid it. There is no time to escape. At this moment, Gu Luoxue deliberately chose it. Just when they came out of the space avoidance, Qianri hadn''t completed the cast of phantom and reality.


    At this time, they did not have any defensive measures, and the Moon God Arrow appeared in front of them, enough to kill both of them.


    "Damn!" With such a sudden change, Qingzhuo and Qianri were both deeply hit. They thought they could deal with Gu Luoxue, wait until Fulu and Tao Jiujian arrived, and then kill Gu Luoxue together. However, they were far from seeing the strength of Gu Luoxue. I thought I knew Gu Luoxue very well, but he didn''t actually. Now, I have to pay the price for my innocence and ignorance.


    However, Qianri and Qingzhuo still tried very hard to resist. Obviously they are not people who give up easily. Perhaps it is because of unwillingness. As a disciple of the immortal, no matter how calm and humble on the surface, there is also a sense of pride in the heart. Rather, the more people like them, the greater the inner self-esteem and pride. Now that he has such a powerful and mysterious ability, how can he fail easily?


    Regardless of whether it came or didn¡¯t have time, Yanri still used the ability to exchange phantom and reality, and Qingzhuo no longer gave himself the power to relax. When he couldn¡¯t cast the space to escape, he would twist the space in front of him to slow down some sharp arrow attacks. The speed of coming. As for whether he could stagger such a sharp arrow, Qing Chuo himself had no hope. Because he doesn''t have much power now, he can''t alleviate it, and he can''t even send out much power. If he forces it out, the blood in his body will be unbalanced, and it will surge badly, and then he can''t help but vomit out.


    call!


    The Moon God''s Arrow was about to penetrate the Sun and Qingzhu, but at this moment, in front of them, the distance of a layer of paper, even against their bodies, gave birth to a yellow rune barrier, like a gossip. , Like a yin and yang, but also like other tadpole-shaped rune light curtains.


    This is a defensive force that stands in front of Qianri and Qingzhuo, stopping the attacking Moon God meteorite and Moon God Sharp Arrow. A rune light curtain was not enough, and soon the second, third, and fourth... were cast by other people nearby.


    Not far away, it was the immortal disciple, Fu Lu, who appeared before Li Xiang!


    In addition, there is Tao Jiu Jian. At this time, he was no longer carrying the peach wood sword, but used the peach wood sword to strike a scarlet sword energy and hit the moon **** meteorite and the moon **** sharp arrow.


    It turned out that Fulu and Tao Jiujian came, and they helped Qianri and Qingzhuo to resolve this fatal attack.

 Chapter 2324： Talisman!

    It was this kind of thing that Gu Luoxue was more annoying. It was easy to kill the person who was going to kill, but it took a lot of setbacks to kill, and there were always various accidents.


    It is really annoying!


    Gu Luoxue was very upset about the Fulu and Tao Jiujian who came to rescue Qianri and Qingzhuo, so she quickly condensed two Moon God''s sharp arrows and shot them at Fulu and Tao Jiujian.


    Like the arrow of piercing clouds, although Fulu and Tao Jiujian were still far away, the momentum and speed of the Moon God''s Arrow pierced them almost instantly.


    Now Fulu and Tao Jiujian can no longer help Qianri and Qingzhuo to resolve their attacks, and they have to arm themselves. There was a yellow paper magic talisman in Fu Lu''s hand, and when he lifted it up suddenly, the talisman suddenly showed a golden light, and then turned into a huge magic talisman, which was like a copper wall and iron wall, blocking the attacking moon **** arrow. The moon **** sharp arrow attacked the talisman, unable to advance for a while, blocking the sharp arrow!


    Fu Lu''s power is very strong. However, blocking such a Luna Arrow is already close to his limit. In order to block such a sharp arrow, he had almost exerted all his strength. At this time, his whole body was tensed, his face was flushed, and blue veins burst out of his forehead, which showed that he was very struggling.


    From this point of view, Fu Lu''s strength is probably about the same as Qian Ri and Qingzhuo. The difference is that he is good at using magic charms. Magic talisman is a magic weapon, a means to release power, catching magic talisman, can be more flexible and fast, and diversified.


    Among the magicians, the magic talisman is also used, but the magic talisman in the magicians is a very pure magic weapon, and the magician only gives the magic talisman specific abilities. These magical charms are all physical, or they are temporarily written with blood, holy water, etc., and possess the ability to destroy demons. And the magic tricks like Fulu are practiced in a specific field, and they can use physical objects or have summons.


    The biggest difference between those who practice the magical talisman and the magical talisman is that a person who specializes in the magical talisman can condense the magical talisman with the essence of the soul after reaching a high level. Such magical talisman is illusory, but need It can be summoned and used when you use it. If you use enough power, there is no limit to the number of times. The kind of magician that thinks about it is a one-off magic weapon, which is gone after use, and naturally has a lot of limitations.


    Moreover, the condensed magic talisman can also possess various abilities. It''s just that when you practice, you need different medicinal materials. For example, to condense a very poisonous magic talisman, it needs a lot of poison power, which can be obtained through highly poisonous things. These poisons must be injected during cultivation, and after the refining is completed, it becomes a poisonous charm. Summoned and used in the future, they are all poisonous.


    Of course, the more advanced amulet, the more difficult it is to refine, and the more power it consumes to use. In fact, each of these magic charms of different nature is equivalent to a different kind of secret technique.


    No matter how many changes in the process of cultivation, it is in fact inextricably changeable, and in the end will return to one word, "technique".


    Skills are skills. After all, what you practice is to add skills to yourself.


    For a person who practices a magic talisman, to see whether he is strong or not, naturally depends on how many kinds of magic talisman he has, and whether the level of the magic talisman is high.


    In fact, there are generally no masters who are too advanced. Because before the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, everything in the world has limitations. Many monsters and plants are just low-level animals. However, if the magic trick is to be refined, it must rely on many materials. Therefore, a powerful magic talisman cannot be refined without material support, just like a powerful weapon, which cannot be created without materials. But not long after the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, everything began to evolve, and animals would turn into monsters, but the power was not that strong, and it would not have much effect as a material. For this reason, it is impossible for the current talisman to cultivate too many kinds of charms, and it will not have too high-level charms.


    Of course, this limitation is not only owned by Fulu. All cultivators have it. The shackles of Qi Luck have just been lifted, and most of them are just entering the path of cultivation. Even those who have accumulated a lot of early cultivation savings, by this time, they are still lacking cultivation resources. The crystal core of monsters, spiritual energy plants, etc., cannot be overnight. Formed between.


    In the heyday of cultivation, the materials used in cultivation, whether it be monsters or spiritual things, were actually accumulated over the past few thousand years, during the True God period. Therefore, there will be extremely precious monster beasts, after hunting them, it can help cultivation and obtain a leap forward. There will also be those extremely rare and precious plants that grow in hidden places, even in secret realms. Those who find them are great opportunities, and cultivation can also quickly improve and break through.


    However, the current ancestral land, after being deified for thousands of years, has once again been infused with energy, and it is impossible for a time to return to the peak of cultivation. It is impossible to return to that time without precipitation for hundreds of thousands of years. What kind of scene will be at that time, who can think of it?


    Although it can be concluded that there are not many talismans cultivated by Talisman, since cultivators all start from the same starting line, it cannot be said that he is weaker than others because of the small number of talismans cultivated. On the contrary, because of the flexibility and mystery of the magic tricks, he is stronger than most cultivators, and can even catch up with the "veteran cultivators" such as Gu Luoxue.


    The magic talisman used now can block Gu Luoxue''s Moon God Arrow, which illustrates this problem. There is no doubt that this is a defensive charm. From this we can see the mystery of the magic talisman, because since there are defensive talisman, there will be offensive talisman, there will be auxiliary magic talisman, etc. Therefore, a powerful magician is equivalent to saying that it is omnipotent. Of course, the so-called omnipotence is to a certain extent. Since there is a way to specialize in surgery, then there are definitely many places where the omnipotence is less than specialization.


    Right now a magic talisman had blocked the Moon God Sharp Arrow, but it had not completely resolved it. Talisman was nervous, took out a paper magic talisman from his arms, threw the magic talisman away, and incorporated it into the summoning magic talisman. Suddenly, the defensive magic talisman became stronger, and there was a rebound Ability to resist the Moon God''s sharp arrow disappeared!


    At this moment, Fu Lu completely resolved the Moon God Sharp Arrow.


    Seeing this, Gu Luoxue was quite surprised. She is rarely seen as a magician. Previously in Guwu Jianghu, she had only seen one person who practiced this secret technique in a hundred years, but she was not so strong. But it can be regarded as the rise of the magician. Now there is a magician, and I don''t know what it has to do with that magician.


    Looking at the clothes Fulu was wearing, Gu Luoxue knew that this was another immortal disciple.


    She was a little curious. Who is the disciple of the immortal? What does the powerful person who suddenly appeared to do?

 Chapter 2325： Chu Jian has the heart!

    When Fulu resolved the Moon God''s Arrow, Tao Jiujian was not idle either. He used a mahogany sword. Perhaps, what use a mahogany sword could do, but it was just a wooden sword. However, swordsmen who dare to use this way often have terrifying strength, and only ignorant people will laugh and despise.


    Facing the extremely powerful Moon God Arrow, Tao Jiu Jian looked calm. Although he knew that blocking the Moon God¡¯s power with his own power was a bit far-fetched, since he knew his power and what he could do, it was natural. It is to settle down if you come. Do your best, if you still don¡¯t succeed, there is no way. At that time, it was also the time when my life was lost. That''s the big deal, so why should we fear and panic?


    You can only work hard. If you don''t succeed, you will become a benevolent person.


    This mentality is the biggest reason Tao Jiu Jian has achieved great swordsmanship. He has the heart of a hidden swordsman, specializes in training, has swordsmanship in his heart, and has a heart in swordsmanship. So in the end, he only learned nine swords and chose a mahogany sword. He intends to wander the heavens, the earth and the mountains, the peach wood blends with it, close to the earth. If there are monsters in opposition, they will be expelled by peach wood.


    The mahogany sword is used to sweep away the monsters that block him. For him, the so-called monsters are all things that block him, whether it''s real monsters or ghosts.


    He became a disciple of the immortal, to do what the disciple of the immortal did. Now that Gu Luoxue hindered the disciple of the immortal, then to him, Gu Luoxue was a demon. Therefore, he wanted to kill Gu Luoxue.


    The Moon God''s sharp arrow rushed in front of him, Tao Jiu Jian knew that such power could not be underestimated, so he directly used the Tao Mu sword. Close the **** and index finger, press on the peach wood sword and slide from the hilt to the tail, which is called consecration. After the consecration, the demon can be killed.


    I thought that Tao Jiu Jian, who had only practiced nine swords, would have a very cool swordsmanship, but on the contrary, his swordsmanship was extremely simple. Facing the Moon God Sharp Arrow, he made a sword, and this sword was just "out". After the consecration, he used the peach wood sword to poke the moon **** sharp arrow, which was a sword.


    There were no other unnecessary movements, and no burst of power, at least it looked like this. It''s so simple, it makes people feel that this is not a swordsmanship at all, it seems that a person who has just started to learn swords, jabbing forward with a sword, there is no skill at all.


    However, when Tao Jiu Jian made this sword, Gu Luoxue had originally paid attention to Fu Lu. Because magicians are rarely seen, and when a swordsman grabs a large number, she doesn''t think a swordsman has anything to pay attention to. However, after Tao Jiu Jian made that sword, she was immediately surprised by a burst of power, and quickly turned her head to look at Tao Jiu Jian.


    Tao Jiu Jian''s sword did not seem to have much power, but in fact it contained thunderous domineering power. They say that the sword is soft and the sword is strong, and then Tao Jiu Jian''s sword is extremely domineering. In the simple, there is the power of thunder, if it can break through the sky. The light poking hit was like a beast containing a beast, which could not only block a thousand troops, but also swallow ten thousand horses.


    Gu Luoxue could see that it was not only the simple mahogany sword that blocked the Moon God''s sharp arrow, but also a fierce tiger.


    With such a powerful swordsmanship, now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, given time, he can surely look down upon the world. Gu Luoxue was very curious as to why this person with a peach wood sword could practice such a very simple but so powerful swordsmanship.


    And to resolve the Moon God Sharp Arrow, Tao Jiu Jian only used this sword. Of course, in the face of Gu Luoxue''s power, although a sword was resolved, Tao Jiujian was not so easy. After offsetting the Moon God''s sharp arrow, he felt the blood in his body surge fiercely, and a little blood spilled from the corner of his mouth. Although it didn''t hurt him much, it also showed that it was very laborious to resolve Gu Luoxue''s attack. If there were more attacks like this, he was afraid he would be unable to stop it.


    The two moon **** sharp arrows that attacked Fulu and Tao Jiujian were resolved, and Gu Luoxue did not continue to attack. She looked at Tao Jiujian and asked, "What is the name of that sword?"


    Gu Luoxue asked this because she felt that Tao Nine Sword''s swordsmanship was very similar to a person, simpler, but powerful. At the beginning, the most widely circulated woman was the goddess, "a sword opens the space, and the world is free." It was Li Tianxian and Li Haoran.


    Li Haoran''s swordsmanship is also simple and domineering. Even if it attracts Huang Huang Tianwei, she just raises the sword and swings it again. It is so simple, there is no fancy. At first glance at this kind of swordsmanship, I didn''t think it was a big deal. But when I watched it again, I felt surrounded by that kind of swordsmanship and had to be obsessed with it. One man, one sword, one sword day by day, how chic it is, really enviable.


    Gu Luoxue didn¡¯t have much contact with Li Haoran. The first contact was because after she and Tang Ye were defeated in the South China Sea War, she wanted to fight the Tian Ling Gai and end her life, but Tang Ye persuaded her, and then Li Haoran came and took her. Brought to the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. In the future, it was also because Tang Ye and Li Haoran had a lot of contacts. She had some relationship with Tang Ye, so she had contact with Li Haoran several times. To be honest, after she awakened the power of the Moon God, even if she was not Li Haoran''s opponent, she would not be too far behind Li Haoran. As for some things as a woman, she is not necessarily worse than Li Haoran in terms of her beauty and figure. However, she just felt that Li Haoran was incomparable to her.


    However, she is the moon god, and Li Haoran is a god, one god, one immortal, what is incomparable?


    Therefore, the charm of Li Haoran made Gu Luoxue envious. Without saying anything, even when facing Li Haoran, he looks cold, but I want to get closer.


    At this time, Qianri and Qingzhuo also resolved Gu Luoxue''s attack. Thanks to Fulu and Tao Jiujian who came in time to help them block the Moon God meteorite and sharp arrow that they were about to be unable to stop just now. Although it was not completely resolved, it slowed the Moon God¡¯s power. They breathed a sigh of relief. Resolved. There was no danger at this time, they gasped, their strength and physical strength were too much, and there were some injuries.


    After Gu Luoxue did not continue to attack, the four immortal disciples all met her. For a while, the two sides faced each other, and it seemed that a new wave of battle was ushered in.


    Tao Jiujian was questioned and didn''t mind telling it. He looked at Gu Luoxue and said, "This is the first sword, with the intention."


    Chu Jian, with heart.


    It is the beginning of the original heart, not the one who went out, the sword of the original heart.


    "Chu Jian, have the heart?" Gu Luoxue whispered, tasted it, or compared it with Li Haoran''s swordsmanship, then she looked at Tao Jiujian and said: "Yes. It''s just better than Li Haoran''s sword. Get up, it''s still far away."


    "..."


    Hearing Li Haoran''s words, Qianri and Qingzhuo became very speechless and angry. Gu Luoxue''s personality is too bad, so she affirmed and praised it first, and then stepped hard. I said before that their space power is good, but it must be too far from Tang Ye.


    This woman is really disliked, kill her!

 Chapter 2326： Change the world!

    Now that Qianri and Qingzhuo have come to Fulu and Tao Jiujian, it is possible to kill Gu Luoxue. The four of them had already seen the strength of Gu Luoxue, which was beyond their expectation. Originally they thought that Gu Luoxue was not so strong, but now they understand what Li Xiang told them. Gu Luoxue must not be underestimated. people.


    They faced Gu Luoxue with serious expressions but no fear. Tao Jiujian didn''t care much about the swordsmanship of Tao Jiujian that Gu Luoxue said just now, but it was far less than Li Haoran. He looked at Gu Luoxue calmly, and said: "The swordsmanship of the younger generation is naturally not as good as one-tenth of Li Tianxian''s, otherwise, killing the Moon God will not feel difficult."


    "Heh..." Gu Luoxue sneered without being stimulated by Tao Jiujian''s words, and said: "It''s really not as good as one-tenth, so you can''t kill me."


    Tao Jiujian''s calm expression became cold. To say that he had no idea about Gu Luoxue''s words was false, and now that the shackles of luck have been solved, he can be regarded as the strongest group of people. As a swordsman, he said he was inferior to Li Haoran, he admitted, but he also wanted to surpass Li Haoran. Although he had not seen Li Haoran, he knew Li Haoran''s existence from Li Xiang. And he practiced Tao Nine Sword, and also had a great relationship with Li Haoran.


    He likes swords. Once again, he saw Li Xiang''s simple but terrifying swordsmanship, so he asked Li Xiang for advice. However, Li Xiang said that it was not his swordsmanship, but Li Haoran''s. The reason why Li Xiang played that kind of swordsmanship was because he remembered Li Haoran as his enemy. He imitated Li Haoran''s swordsmanship, and then wanted to understand how to crack Li Haoran''s swordsmanship.


    He knew that Li Haoran, like Tang Ye, was not dead. If Li Haoran came back, with Li Haoran''s talent, she had been in a world outside of the ancestral land for a hundred years before, where there was no fetters of luck, which meant that her strength could be increased unlimitedly. So, now she must be an extremely powerful existence. Heavenly **** level, even stronger, to true **** level.


    Tao Jiujian asked Li Xiang for his swordsmanship, which is actually Li Haoran''s style. Li Xiang felt that since Tao Jiujian wanted to learn, he would give pointers. Maybe Tao Jiu Sword will become the second Li Haoran. In this case, it would be good for him to study Li Haoran''s swordsmanship. Tao Jiujian is undoubtedly a very talented person, who knows what powerful swordsmanship he will create? If even Li Haoran could fight it, it would be perfect.


    Of course, although the current Tao Jiu Jian is very strong, it is impossible to compare with Li Haoran. Li Haoran is an existence that even Tang Ye can suppress. Of course, it can also be said that Tao Jiujian still has a lot of room for improvement, and his future is unlimited, as long as he can go on.


    The premise is that he will not be killed by Gu Luoxue. Because he wanted to kill Gu Luoxue, Gu Luoxue would not let go of mercy.


    Facing Gu Luoxue''s self-confidence, Tao Jiujian pointed out Taomujian and said, "If you can kill or not, you will know in the end."


    "As you wish, this last will come soon." Gu Luoxue coldly snorted.


    The battle started again, and Gu Luoxue had to face four people now. She appeared very confident on the surface, as if she didn''t put Tao Jiujian in their eyes, but in fact, she was very alert inside. Because she knows that these people have extraordinary abilities. These abilities may restrain her. In addition, she knew that the organization of the immortal disciples was clearly planned. From the first two people to the current four people, if there are a few more people, it will be very unfavorable to her. After all, two fists are hard to beat four hands, and evil tigers are also afraid of wolves. It is extremely possible for a person to be killed when besieged by many people with extraordinary strength.


    So now, Gu Luoxue didn''t take any contempt, and used the top and powerful moon mystery technique. Every time she uses the secret technique, she is determined to kill. However, she failed to kill the enemy twice. This was not because she underestimated the enemy, but because the enemy had unexpected secret skills. This kind of thing reminded her of the battle with Tang Ye, and it would be the same. This somewhat brings a shadow. Fighting Tang Ye did have some nightmarish experiences.


    She didn''t want that kind of thing to happen again, so now, she once again used the strong moon mysterious ability to kill Tao Jiu Jian and them. She clapped her hands together in prayer, and then her eyes turned silver and glowed. Then I saw the white light shining around her body, which made the Moon God power more surging.


    The power of the Moon God rushed out, making Gu Luoxue bigger and bigger, and soon, a giant Gu Luoxue appeared.


    Luna Colossus!


    This is what Gu Luoxue used to kill Tao Jiu Jian and the others. This trick is a top-level mysterious technique of the month. A ten meters tall Gu Luoxue, still in the Moon God mode, is a giant god. This form is not too huge to affect the flexibility of the action, nor is it not huge enough and not powerful enough. Under the Moon God Colossus, everything is still several times more powerful than before. Therefore, if the meteorite falls again, Tao Jiujian and the others will definitely be unable to resist.


    boom!


    The moon **** colossus formed, and Gu Luoxue controlled it inside. This is actually like Gu Luoxue driving a robot. However, she and the Moon God Colossus are integrated. To operate the robot, various buttons and switches are required, and she is entirely based on her own will and her actions. , Is the action of the Moon God Colossus. This is a perfect giant transforming secret technique, it is more than enough to kill Tao Jiu Jian and the others.


    At this time, Gu Luoxue put a Moon God vitality bomb down. In the form of a colossus, the vitality bomb was also more than ten times larger. The coverage of this vitality bomb alone could make Tao Jiu Jian and the others too late to escape, and they could not resist. In other words, this vitality bomb was enough to kill them.


    "Jianri, come on, only you can save us!" Qingzhuo shouted at this moment.


    Qing Chuo knew very well that they couldn''t resist any of the power of secret skills under the Moon God Colossus. Just now, Gu Luoxue''s ordinary Moon God mode attacks were so difficult to resist, and now the power has become more than ten times stronger, and he is still resisting a fart. Although they all knew that Gu Luoxue entered the form of the Moon God Colossus, it would not last too long, after all, this secret skill consumed too much power. However, even if it didn''t last long, only one secret technique could kill them. They can''t play Gu Luoxue. If they want to survive, they must use their last box pressing secret, which is the "change of heaven and earth" that has been hidden to restrain Gu Luoxue.


    Qianri knew exactly what he was going to do. After Gu Luoxue entered the form of the Moon God Colossus, he began to cast the secret skill of "changing heaven and earth". This is a secret technique based on the ability to interchange between fantasy and reality. It first constructs a fantasy world, and then swaps the sun in the fantasy world into reality, so that a sun is created in reality. And this scorching sun environment is aimed at Gu Luoxue''s Luna Mode!


    The coexistence of the sun and the moon is actually very common, not so strange. However, it is very effective against the Moon God. In normal daytime, if there are both the sun and the moon, then it is not difficult to observe that the sun is radiant and the moon is eclipsed.


    Therefore, when the shining sun appears, the full moon will be distressed, which can crack Gu Luoxue''s moon **** mode!


    Qianri''s illusion and reality exchange ability was used by Li Xiang to deal with Gu Luoxue from the beginning. This is why Qianri and Qingzhuo were arranged here in the South China Sea. After breaking Gu Luoxue''s Moon God power, killing Gu Luoxue would not be difficult!

 Chapter 2327： Five colors return to the market!

    When the vitality bomb condensed from the colossal image of the Guluo Xueyue God was formed, Qianri also completed the "change of heaven and earth" cast. Suddenly, a dazzling sun appeared above their heads, not very high. This is drawn from the ability of interchange between daily illusion and reality, and within the effective time, it can be used as the real sun to affect the surrounding situation.


    This situation can affect the power of the Moon God. For the Moon God, there is no situation where the sun and the moon shine together. The two gods of the sun and the moon are more different in existence, and when they exist together, they are mutually exclusive. In the world of heavenly gods here, there is no such thing as a sun god, only that the sun is a **** bird golden crow. The Moon God is a **** that exists in the Moon Palace of the Heaven Realm.


    Gu Luoxue, who was originally under the moon **** colossus, was stimulated by the sun suddenly appearing above his head, and suddenly seemed to lose contact with the moon god, and the moon god''s power was quickly disappearing. In this case, the power of the Moon God was cut off. Gu Luoxue temporarily lost the power of the moon god, then the moon **** mode would be cancelled.


    Sure enough, under the dazzling sun above his head, the moon **** colossus began to shrink. The Moon God vitality bullet that Gu Luoxue originally wanted to condense also disappeared. At the end, the Moon God Colossus disappeared and changed back to Gu Luoxue''s original appearance.


    "What?" Gu Luoxue looked up at the sun created by Qianri, surprised. Can you make a sun? Such a miraculous thing, a mortal, actually did it?


    The sun above your head is very similar to the sun you usually see. And the role played by this sun is to isolate the power of the Moon God. It can be said that this is very specific to Gu Luoxue.


    A trace of fear flashed in Gu Luoxue''s heart. Originally these ideas were just speculations, but now they have become facts. Qian Ri was turbulent with them, it was indeed a precise plan to kill her. In this case, she might have an accident, because a secret technique to restrain her Moon God''s power had already appeared.


    Gu Luoxue was also very surprised inside. What kind of power is this immortal disciple who actually possesses these people with such supernatural powers?


    "Take advantage of it now!" At this moment, Qing Zhuo shouted. Now that Gu Luoxue''s Moon God power was cut off, then Gu Luoxue''s power would not be much stronger. This was their best chance to kill Gu Luoxue. If Gu Luoxue hadn''t been killed until the effect of changing the world was over, then they would be killed.


    Hearing Qingzhuo''s words, the other three immediately attacked. Although Qianri supported the effect of changing heaven and earth, he still had a little extra energy to extract the power from the illusion again. It was a beast, and the beast rushed towards Gu Luoxue to attack. Qing Zhuo began to carry out the most intense and frequent space compression attacks, leaving Gu Luoxue unable to hide.


    The power of Qianri and Qingzhuo had been consumed enormously before, and the attack now launched was also the last fight. After using this power, they have no more power to attack, so they are sending out all their power and no longer have any reservations.


    Fulu and Tao Jiujian had just arrived not long ago, they just blocked Gu Luoxue with a Moon God Arrow, and they still have a lot of power. However, this does not mean that they can play slowly. If they lose the suppression of Gu Luoxue by changing the world, no matter how much power they have, they will not be Gu Luoxue''s opponent in the Moon God Mode. To this end, the two also took advantage of the present opportunity to use their strongest ability.


    After Fulu closed his hands, he seemed to be pulling out something very hard. It was a golden light charm. And he didn''t just call out this magic talisman, he drew out the magic talisman continuously. Every time a magic talisman is drawn, it becomes more difficult. It seems that these charms consume his strength and physical strength very much. He became panting and faltering. At the end, he called out five magical charms.


    The five magical charms have different colors, gold, black, red, white, and green. This is a five-color magic talisman, it is not comprehended from the five elements, nor is it refined from the five elements. This five-color magic talisman, Fulu, was made by comprehending the magical power of multicolored stones used by the ancient **** Nuwa to fill the sky. It is very powerful and has endless potential!


    This is the strongest magic talisman that Fu Lu currently masters. Of course, he didn''t have the power of the ancient **** of Nuwa, if he had the power of the ancient **** of Nuwa, then he would be great, and he didn''t have to struggle with the moon **** at all. He was just obsessed with the legend of Nuwa ancient **** patching the sky, and deliberately pursued a lot of relics behind this legend. He did discover something, and benefited from it, after comprehending it, he refined the five-color magic talisman.


    It''s just that the ancient **** Nuwa''s way of patching the sky contained in the five-color magic talisman, he can''t control at present. Some "daos" seem to not exist in the world, but they are actually left behind, just as if luck can be adjusted. If there is that opportunity, then it may be favored. The appearance of the five-color magic talisman is probably a bit of this kind of divine power that remains in the world. Therefore, even if no one knows the whereabouts of the ancient **** Nuwa and has not touched it, the five-color magical charms do have some of its power. Probably, after heaven and earth return to chaos, the ancient **** Nuwa, the colorful stone to replenish the heavenly power, also need to tell the world that they will return!


    The sense of existence always needs a little "medium" to convey it. Perhaps the five-color magic talisman is the conveyance chosen by the ancient **** of Nuwa.


    Called out the five-color magic talisman, directly overdrawing the strength and physical strength of the talisman. He was faltering, a little unsteady. And the five-color magic talisman flew out, floated and flew, and circled around Gu Luoxue.


    At this time, Gu Luoxue was already launching an attack. The enemies were all releasing big kills, and she had no reason to stand stupidly, waiting for the attack of others to come, and then she would take action. The battle process is inherently mutual. When others attacked, she also attacked. Without the power of the Moon God, she knew the situation was getting serious. However, she is still very calm. Just now, she issued a white-ray "phantom moon spirit beast" attack, it was a big white rabbit. It''s a pity to be confronted by the beasts drawn from the fantasy territory by Qianri, and they are still fighting at this time.


    And what made Gu Luoxue feel the most serious was Qingzhuo''s continuous space explosion attacks on her. She has been evasive now, which seriously affected her attack. She had to be cautious about the explosion caused by the space squeeze. Space power is very powerful. It can be squeezed into space, especially if it is involved in space, even at the level of the gods.


    Now that the gods are exiled in the chaotic space, it is actually a kind of suppression of space power.


    It was because of avoiding the explosion in the turbid space that Gu Luoxue failed to stop Fulu and Tao Jiujian from launching an attack on her. Now Fulu successfully launched the five-color magic talisman, surrounding her body, not knowing what kind of attack there would be. She felt several huge powers, which could be called the power of her Moon God. This made her hair stand up and felt the threat of life.


    At the same time, Tao Jiu Jian did not use one sword at a time to activate the nine swords he mastered, but directly activated the most powerful ninth sword, "Return to the Ruins."


    His sword moves do not need to be laid out, and many sword moves are better than one after setting up. And his sword moves are independent. Therefore, directly launching the ninth sword can also achieve the strongest power.


    Five colors return to the ruins, the four of them are about to kill the gods.

 Chapter 2328： Water drop illusion!

    At this time, Gu Luoxue could no longer use the power of the Moon God, and no longer had the power gap to crush Tao Nine Swords. Although her strength is still the most powerful part of the ancestral land today, Tao Jiujian and others are at this level. She has no pressure to deal with two such enemies, but dealing with four is not only pressure, but also dangerous. .


    The five-color magic talisman began to play its role, and the golden magic talisman had a strong defensive ability. And the defensive ability can be used as a restraining force to some extent. The golden light talisman burst into light, shrouded and blocked Gu Luoxue''s retreat, making it more difficult for Gu Luoxue to avoid the explosion in the turbid space. At the moment of being obstructed, Gu Luoxue couldn''t avoid it, was injured by the explosion of space, and suddenly one arm bleeds.


    Although it is not fatal, skin injuries can have a lot of effects. In particular, injuries caused by space explosions may directly shatter bones due to strong compression. Even like being swallowed, a part is missing. Fortunately, Gu Luoxue was not hurt so badly now, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Even so, her situation has become very serious. The five-color magic talisman has five powers, and it may still contain the mystery of the ancient **** Nuwa. At the level of ancient gods, true gods are difficult to deal with, let alone just lower-level gods.


    As a magic talisman, even if the talisman did not master other magic talisman, the five-color magic talisman alone was powerful enough. After the golden magic talisman exerted its restraint effect, the green magic talisman also spewed out its poisonous power. It is also a large-scale attack, and highly toxic is a means that everyone is afraid of. Gu Luoxue had to evade, but the other side was restrained, and the other side was dragged by the explosion of space. She was contaminated with poison and injured.


    And then, the other three five-color charms, the red light charm is a very powerful flame attack, the white light charm has a very dazzling effect, and the black light charm is like the dark magic power, which is a kind of evil power. Sure enough, the abilities mastered by the spirit talisman indeed seemed to be almighty. It''s just that these are not his own control, but he refined them into the form of magical charms.


    The attack of the five-color magic talisman made Gu Luoxue difficult. The most important thing is that these have put Gu Luoxue in a very passive situation, and she can''t make her own attacks. In this way, even if she possesses powerful power and many powerful secret skills, it is useless if she can''t use it.


    Moreover, such a situation made her anxious, and then panicked. The anxiousness was because of being frustrated, besieged by everyone, and restrained by all kinds of secret skills. It was obvious that she had power, but she just couldn''t use it.


    "You guys!" Although Gu Luoxue acknowledged Tao Jiujian''s strength and knew that she should be cautious and not arrogant, she still had a sense of arrogance in her heart. Now that she has fallen into this embarrassing situation, she is very angry.


    With a low shout, Gu Luoxue released her strength and vented her inner anger. This burst of power was a very large consumption, but it allowed Gu Luoxue to block various attacks, like a powerful shield that could rebound. To this end, she fought for a chance to fight back. She stared at Qingzhuo, and she wanted to kill the injured Qingzhuo directly.


    Although Qingzhuo was injured, he still had room to explode, which greatly hindered Gu Luoxue. Gu Luoxue believed that by killing him, he could fight for a more relaxed situation. At that time, get rid of the passive situation, you can fight back one by one, and she can kill these four people one by one!


    Gu Luoxue immediately took advantage of the gap to rush towards Qingzhuo. Although she didn''t have the power of Moon God, her strength was also very strong. Originally, she could use the powerful and mysterious secret skills of the Hundred Birds, the Phoenix, the Carp, and the Dragon, but because these secret skills require time to prepare, she now has no time, otherwise she will be surrounded and restrained again. Therefore, she simply gathered strength into her hands and became a sharp blade, skimming over to directly kill Qingzhuo.


    Qingzhuo was shocked and frightened. With his current injury, there is no way to block Gu Luoxue''s attack, even if Gu Luoxue does not have the power of the Moon God.


    But at this moment, a peach wood sword rushed towards Gu Luoxue. The momentum of this mahogany sword was so violent that it was breaking through the space, and wherever it passed, there was a space within a circular range that was distorted. Where it was originally air, it seemed that glass was condensing, and the glass was shattering.


    Gu Luoxue was shocked when she felt such a terrifying power. With such strength, she can''t directly face it, otherwise something will definitely happen. However, this Mahogany Sword was for her.


    call!


    The Taomu Sword came in an instant, and Gu Luoxue, who had rushed towards the turbidity, was forced to retreat again and again. This peach wood sword is the last sword of Tao Jiu Sword, a sword of Guixu, which can break through the sky, and its power is as bright as the sky.


    Gu Luoxue retreated, not wanting to confront such a domineering sword head-on. But at this moment, behind her, the power of the five-color magic talisman came, and Qingzhuo stabilized himself again, and continued to attack the space explosion. Although his space explosion was slower and slower due to the constant consumption of power, he was still able to contain some Gu Luoxue.


    In the end, Gu Luoxue was forced to face the sword of Guixu.


    However, with such a powerful force, Gu Luoxue was restrained by various restraints and was injured, and could not stop it at all. Guixu attacked her with a sword, and she was beaten to withdraw. In the end, she used all her strength to dissolve most of the strength of Guixu Yijian, but she was still impacted by a part of the strength, and her whole body was in pain suddenly, she lost her strength for a while, and hit the ground.


    While taking advantage of this moment, Qingzhuo carried out a space explosion against Gu Luoxue who had hit the ground and couldn''t avoid it. Gu Luoxue could still send out some strength to resist, and was not fatally attacked, but was even more seriously injured. At the same time, Fu Lu''s attack continued. Tao Jiujian also fought a sword again, although it was far less than the sword of Guixu, but it could kill Gu Luoxue who could not be avoided at this time.


    Gu Luoxue was very angry, looking at the dazzling sun in the sky, it was such a secret technique that broke her Moon God''s power. At this moment, she also realized that if she lost the power of the Moon God, she would not have any advantage when she was born as the servant of Luohuadong. Just like this, they will be killed by four immortal disciples!


    drop!


    Suddenly, at this time, everyone seemed to hear the sound of a drop of water, and the surroundings became extremely quiet. They felt that they had entered a piece of ocean, and what was happening to them at this time stopped. Then, they saw a beautiful girl with full of charm walking in the sea they entered, and walking towards them step by step, the girl still smiling slightly.


    Everyone realized that they were in the illusion.


    And this illusion was cast by that girl. They were very surprised, when did this girl appear, and they didn''t know it at all?


    This young girl, at first glance, is the beautiful girl who completely suppressed Qiuya and Qiu Yao!

 Chapter 2329： Not saved!

    Unexpectedly, the beautiful and beautiful girl who appeared, turned out to be the one who easily suppressed Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao that day. Her strength is really unfathomable. According to what she said to Qiuya and Qiu Yao, she seemed to have something to do with Tang Ye. As for her identity, no one currently knows.


    At this time, whether it was Gu Luoxue or Tao Jiujian and the four immortal disciples, they were all very surprised. Because they were drawn into the water drop illusion, at the same time their movements were stopped. They can see the surroundings, but they can''t react. They want to give out their power to break this restraint, but they can''t loosen a single bit.


    This kind of ability, I am afraid it is too bad. For example, now that oneself is static, wouldn''t it be very easy to kill oneself?


    When shocked by the delicate girl''s abilities, the delicate girl pulled Gu Luoxue away, so that Gu Luoxue didn''t have to be exploded in the turbid space, the five-color magic talisman of the talisman, and the sword stroke of Tao Jiujian. These were fatal to Gu Luoxue.


    In other words, the delicate girl saved Gu Luoxue.


    call!


    After the delicate girl rescued Gu Luoxue, the water drop illusion disappeared, and then everything that happened just now continued. However, Gu Luoxue had deviated from Tao Jiujian''s attack range, and Gu Luoxue was fine.


    "You are..." Gu Luoxue was the first to react, staring at the delicate girl in shock. She was very grateful, but she did not expect such a peculiar girl to appear and save her.


    "Thank you girl for saving." Gu Luoxue immediately thanked the delicate girl.


    The delicate girl laughed and said, "In fact, even if I don''t save you, you won''t die, you are the Moon God. It''s just that there are some things that don''t need to show up so early, right?"


    "Huh?" Gu Luoxue was very puzzled. As soon as she heard this delicate girl speak, she judged it. Don''t look at this girl''s delicate and innocent appearance. In fact, she knows a lot of things, and she is definitely not a simple person.


    The delicate girl smiled lightly, she didn''t intend to say more, she just looked back at Tao Jiujian and the others, and frowned slightly.


    Gu Luoxue''s attention returned to Tao Jiujian and the others. Thanks to the delicate girl who rescued her, she got rid of the heavy restraint and shackles. At this time, she could fight Tao Jiujian and the others. Although it is still difficult for one to four people, she can guarantee that she will not die. Moreover, she believes that the effect of changing days and changing days will not last too long. After regaining the power of the moon god, it will be easy to kill Tao Jiu Jian and the others.


    Tao Jiujian and the others also realized this. At this time, their mood is actually very heavy and angry. Because they missed the opportunity to kill Gu Luoxue, they knew that there would be no chance again. At this time, their best course is to retreat, because after Gu Luoxue can use the power of the Moon God again, they are not opponents, and they will end up dead.


    Fu Lu, Tao Jiujian, and Qian Ri Qingzhuo each looked at each other. It was a kind of tacit communication, and finally they came to a decision that they all wanted to retreat.


    But Gu Luoxue knew their intentions at a glance, and snorted coldly: "You want to go? It''s impossible. If you can''t kill me, then you are dead!"


    He had been suppressed just now, even if he had a powerful secret technique, he could not use it. At this time, after getting out, Gu Luoxue could use it. Before she awakened as the Moon God, her power was also very strong. Aside from other secret skills, Bainiao Chaofeng and Wanli Chaolong are wonderful secret skills that will never go out of style. She exploded with strength all over her body, doing some actions similar to summoning with her hands, and then stretched out her strength, and she saw a blue phoenix formed in front of her. This is a blue phoenix, not a flame color. The blue phoenix groaned and flew into the air, with the phoenix head facing up, and the body erected like a human. Then it flapped its wings, and then saw that the sea next to it began to surge, condensing into one after another. Bird flying towards the blue phoenix.


    This is Hundred Birds Chaofeng.


    Hundreds of birds face the phoenix, and the changes are endless, which is like an army. In addition to the Phoenix is ??a super powerful general, the other birds are also very powerful. Moreover, they can change through flight and combine various magic circles. Hundreds of birds face the phoenix, not to say that there are birds flying together and worship the wonders of the phoenix. Hundred Bird Chaofeng is essentially a secret skill, which contains the way of heaven and earth, and only those who use it and those who are besieged can understand the mystery. Only when you are in it will you find that there is still a lot of space in it. If it is a friendly army, it will benefit in every possible way. And if it is an enemy, it will be extremely dangerous and will die forever.


    Seeing that Gu Luoxue displayed such a powerful secret skill, Tao Jiujian and the others knew that they had lost the opportunity to kill Gu Luoxue. Victory or defeat is very important, but there are things more important than victory or defeat, such as life, such as a long-planned plan. They can''t lose the most important things because of a temporary failure. They are very sensible and can see the result of the failure, so they retreat without hesitation.


    This is also the difference between them and some others, knowing which option is the best at any time.


    However, Gu Luoxue''s Hundred Birds Chaofeng had been released, and they were not so easy to get out. At this time, hundreds of birds are facing the phoenix, and around the blue phoenix, there is a group of densely formed birds of seawater flying around. They executed Gu Luoxue''s will, and flew out to block Tao Jiujian and the others from leaving.


    The blue phoenix spread its wings and flew around, then surrounded Tao Nine Swords and the others, and the densely packed birds formed a solid screen. They tried to break the flock of birds, but they did not succeed. The combination of the flying birds has formed a powerful confinement area. For a time, Tao Jiujian and the others were unable to withdraw.


    In addition to preventing Tao Jiu Jian and the others from leaving, a part of the flying birds group combined into an attacking circle, launching attack power from the flying birds group. Such power is enough to penetrate them to death. Now it was Tao Jiujian''s turn and they fell into a passive situation and avoided one after another. As for the attacks of the flying birds, there are more methods, and one flying bird directly flew past, with sharp mouths and claws, attacking Tao Jiu Jian and them.


    Tao Jiujian and the others still had a lot of power, and issued a powerful counterattack, instantly dispelling a large group of flying birds. However, these flying birds live in circles, and they break up a group, and will soon recover through circulation. Trapped in such a wonderful secret technique, Tao Jiujian and the others will be in more and more dangerous situations.


    At this time, Li Xiang appeared in the sea where Gu Luoxue and Tao Jiujian were fighting against the coast. Li Xiang appeared calmly, and he also looked back at Tao Jiujian and the others trapped by Gu Luoxue, but he did not go to rescue Tao Jiujian and the others. He stepped slowly on the surface of the sea without making a sound. Gu Luoxue didn''t notice it.


    When he arrived at the remnant Dragon Gate illusion, Li Xiang took the remaining dragon spirit power.

 Chapter 2330： aware!

    Since Li Xiang appeared in the South China Sea, he must know the predicament Tao Jiujian and the others are in. But he didn''t help, not because he didn''t pay much attention to Tao Jiujian, but because he felt a powerful force.


    This power made him feel jealous. He didn''t know who it was and why it was so powerful, so powerful that he couldn''t estimate it. So it is difficult for him to show up, otherwise he would not have the confidence to deal with this force.


    It''s not just to deal with such a force, because once you fight with such a force, you can''t tell the victory or defeat for a while, then the fierce battle will definitely attract the attention of others, so Tang Ye will also know. If Tang Ye also came, Li Xiang would have no way to deal with it. If it was only Tang Ye, he was not afraid. But if a person as powerful as Tang Ye was added together, there would be two Tang Ye, and he really couldn''t deal with such power.


    What made him feel terrible with that power was that it might be above Tang Ye! He could estimate Tang Ye''s strength, but that person''s strength was unfathomable.


    The person Li Xiang said was naturally the delicate woman who came to rescue Gu Luoxue.


    At this time, Li Xiang obtained the residual dragon spirit power of the Dragon Gate illusion, and he also carried out the power to cover it. He did this from the moment he came to Nanhai, otherwise, the delicate child would probably feel it. Now that he gained the power of the Dragon Spirit, he also left quietly.


    He didn''t even look back at Tao Jiujian''s direction, because he was worried that he would be discovered by the delicate girl if he stayed for a long time and looked at it.


    Li Xiang is indeed very strong and has many legends. But even for him, he has to be afraid of existence.


    Soon after Li Xiang left, the delicate girl in front of the Luohua Cave suddenly turned her head and looked at the place of the Dragon Gate illusion. She frowned, then disappeared, and appeared on the sea where the Dragon Gate illusion was the next moment. When she got here, the delicate girl looked at it and waved her hand again, the Dragon Gate illusion emerged, but it didn''t last long before the Dragon Gate illusion disappeared. If the content was turned into ashes, it would never exist after it dissipated.


    The delicate girl raised her eyebrows slightly, thinking that this was no coincidence. The reason why she felt the change here was that the last trace of Longmen Mirage was drawn away. The Dragon Gate illusion is a very strange existence. It was deliberately condensed after the dragon ancestor fell from the dragon to shelter the earth. There is the power of the dragon ancestor in it. Even though Tang Ye and Black Dragon had absorbed a lot of them a hundred years ago, the remaining thing was very powerful.


    In addition, the Dragon Gate Mirage is not something everyone can know. If you want to open the Dragon Gate illusion, you must be someone who has an organic relationship and is recognized by the power of the dragon ancestor, or it is very powerful. This is a kind of illusion, and to trigger the Longmen illusion, either very familiar with space power or possessing space power. In either case, it means that the person who opened the Dragon Gate illusion just now and took away the power of the Dragon Spirit is very strong.


    You know, this kind of thing was only possible for Tang Ye a hundred years ago. Even if it was Li Haoran, because of his limited chance with Longzu, he couldn''t trigger the Dragon Gate illusion a hundred years ago.


    For such a powerful person, delicate girls are very concerned. She stayed so strong in the world that she didn''t find such a character. She was sure that someone was here just now, but at this time she wanted to track this person, but she didn''t have any breath.


    The other party is deliberately hiding his breath, and the delicate girl knows this. She felt that even Tang Ye couldn''t do it if she could hide her breath. For this reason, the person behind made her even more curious. Is it a god?


    Then, the delicate girl thought about Tao Jiujian and the others dealing with Gu Luoxue. She felt that at this time the power of the Longmen Mirage was also taken away, so the two things are not a coincidence, there may be some connection between them. If you want to know the answer, just go back and ask Tao Jiujian and them.


    The delicate girl left, and soon returned to the open space in front of Luohua Cave, facing the sea.


    At this time, Tao Jiujian, Fulu, and Qianri and Qingzhuo were defeated by Gu Luoxue''s Bainiao Chaofeng. Hundred birds face the phoenix and mysteriously, endlessly changing, and can deal with various situations. Therefore, Tao Jiujian and the others, after losing the opportunity to kill Gu Luoxue, began to fall into a disadvantage, and they continued to get hurt.


    And Gu Luoxue didn''t intend to give them a way to survive, manipulate the flying birds, and attack Tao Jiujian and the others. But when the delicate girl came back, Hundred Birds Chaofeng began to be affected, and even the blue phoenix groaned, then flew into the sky, breaking into a burst of water droplets. Since then, the secret skill of Bainiao Chaofeng has been resolved. Tao Jiujian, Fulu, Qianri, and Qingzhuo were freed from it, but at this time they had been seriously injured, and they were all on the ground and it was difficult to get up, so there was no way to escape.


    Gu Luoxue was once again surprised by the power of the delicate girl. Her a hundred birds and phoenix is ??a secret skill of atmospheric transportation, but the delicate girl can be resolved so easily. What is sacred of this delicate girl?


    Even Li Xiang, who left quietly, was surprised after he was sure that he was safe. Because he could feel it, he left the land of the South China Sea with his front foot, and the beautiful **** his hind foot caught up. If he made a small mistake, it would be felt by the delicate girl, and it would be difficult to leave at that time. The matter of obtaining dragon spirit power and refining the dragon prison may also be exposed.


    Now, he seized the time to obtain the dragon spirit power of the last dragon gate illusion, that is, the ghost gorge under the dragon gate illusion.


    At this time, Gu Luoxue looked at the delicate girl who had gone back and forth, and was very puzzled, why did she break her bird and face the phoenix, should he save Tao Jiujian and the others? If this is the case, Gu Luoxue finds it difficult to handle it. She definitely wants to kill Tao Jiujian and them, but if the delicate girl intervenes, and the delicate girl just saved her, she will not be able to attack the delicate girl. The most important thing is that even if you shoot, it is not the opponent of the delicate girl.


    "Girl, what are you..." Gu Luoxue asked the delicate girl.


    The delicate girl knew what she was going to ask, she stopped her with a smile, and said, "I have a question to ask them, and then you want to kill them. It has nothing to do with me."


    Gu Luoxue relaxed, nodded, and said that she would let the delicate girl deal with it at will.


    The delicate girl looked at Tao Jiujian and the others, and asked, "Your goal is Longmen Fantasyland?"


    Tao Jiujian, when they heard what the delicate girl said, their expressions were slightly wrong. They didn''t expect that the delicate girls would know about this, and before that, they hadn''t gone to the Longmen Fantasy Realm at all, even if Qianri and Qingzhuo arrived first, after encountering Gu Luoxue, they also turned back. For the power of Longmen Mirage, for this purpose, they are confident that they have not revealed themselves. What they didn''t know was that Li Xiang had been there.


    "We don''t know what you said!" Qingzhuo said at this time. Of course, they would not say that they wanted to obtain the final power of the Dragon Gate illusion to refine the Shenlong Prison.


    Qingzhuo was seriously injured. At this time, blood stains were obvious at the corners of his mouth. He looked at the delicate girl and snorted coldly: "I want to know, what do we do with you when we kill Gu Luoxue? Who are you?!"

 Chapter 2331： alike!

    Qingzhuo and the others are really curious about the identities of the delicate girls. Such a powerful person, they have no information. From the fact that they live in the Guwu rivers and lakes, but also know the big world very well, it can be seen that their eyes have been placed on the big world long ago, so after they have reached the big world, they will not have any Unwell. In other words, under Li Xiang''s operation, they have long been connected with the big world.


    They have a lot of information about the big world, including what kind of characters there are. As for the people of Guwu Jianghu, they know even more. However, in so much information they have, there is nothing about this delicate girl. They think that all powerful beings that can threaten them are already in their grasp. And the appearance of this delicate girl was a blow to them.


    In fact, it is not only Qingzhuo them, anyone who has been in contact with a delicate girl will be curious about her identity. The same is true for Qiuya and Qiuyao before. Qiuya and Qiuyao are very powerful fox monsters, they are basically god-level, but they are easily suppressed by delicate girls. Then the strength of the delicate girl is far above the **** level?


    The identity of this delicate girl is indeed very curious.


    The delicate girl didn''t intend to reveal her identity, she said that she didn''t find it interesting. After seeing the person she should meet, she would naturally understand. I said it specifically, as if to show off his identity. So she just smiled at Qingzhuo and said, "If you want to know who I am, you can check it yourself, I won''t tell you. Now I ask, are you trying to seize the power of the Dragon Gate Mirage?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it, it looks like you are a mysterious and strict organization. These organizations seem to have their own set of things. If you don''t say it, then let the Moon God kill you, I I don''t want to bother." The delicate girl said.


    Qingzhuo is so mad, is it so casual? He thought that if the delicate girls couldn''t find the answers they wanted, they would be tortured. Unexpectedly, the delicate girls are not going to toss, they don''t say, then let Gu Luoxue kill them. Qingzhuo felt unwilling because he had always been calm-headed. Since the delicate girls wanted to know some information from them, they might be able to rely on the delicate girls to find a chance.


    Isn''t it lifeless for a pretty girl to say so now?


    Qingzhuo felt that she couldn''t give up this opportunity, she always had to try, and talk about a deal with the delicate girl. He said to the delicate girl: "If I tell you what is our purpose, what benefits can we get?"


    The delicate girl was taken aback, looked at Qingzhuo and frowned, and said, "Benefits? No benefit. I haven''t considered this issue."


    "Then you don''t want to get any information from us!" Qing Zhuo said in a low voice.


    The delicate girl rolled her eyes and said, "I said, I don''t want to force this. Now I don''t care about you. Just do whatever Moon God wants to do to you."


    "..."


    Qingzhuo had no doubt about the delicate girl, she really hated this woman, she thought she could catch a little bit of life, she didn''t expect to be so casual.


    Despite this, Qingzhuo still didn''t want to let go of this chance of life. He said to the delicate girl: "If I tell you our purpose, can you let us go?"


    Proposing this kind of thing on the initiative is actually putting himself in a passive position, because he exposed his needs, and their needs are to survive. And such a demand is greater than any demand, after all, it is a matter of life. In this way, if the delicate girls want to negotiate, they can offer better terms.


    In negotiations, and even in many dealings, whoever exposes their needs first and whose needs are more urgent will often fall into a passive situation.


    Gu Luoxue felt a little anxious when she heard Tao Jiujian''s words. Looking at the delicate girl, I don''t know what the delicate girl thinks. She wanted to kill Tao Jiujian and the others, and she really couldn''t let go of those who wanted to kill her. However, if the delicate girl needs to use Tao Jiu Jian to negotiate terms with their lives, she can only agree. She can accept it because she can''t kill Tao Jiujian and the others now, and then she can kill them. After fighting Tao Jiujian and the others, she would not let herself be restrained by the Moon God power again. In the Moon God mode, it is not difficult to kill Tao Jiu Jian and them.


    At this moment, Gu Luoxue wanted to open it, freely what kind of decision the delicate girl would make.


    The delicate girl looked at Qingzhuo and thought for a while, as if she was thoughtful. Seeing this, Qingzhuo was overjoyed, feeling that there was a great possibility that he could win life from the delicate girl.


    "I think it''s okay. It''s boring to negotiate terms with you. Who are you and what you plan to do? Just check it. Even if I don''t check it, he will check it. If he shoots, I don''t care about him. , I don''t want to worry about it, hum." The delicate girl suddenly seemed to be angry, and hummed softly.


    But this anger doesn''t look big, just like anger.


    "Wh, what... mean?" Qingzhuo looked at the delicate girl and felt inexplicable. He couldn''t understand at all, and was going crazy. What kind of answer is this, are you not planning to negotiate with yourself? So what''s the matter, and what is it?


    Can this damned woman speak well? !


    Rao was always calm and turbid, and was also made a little anxious. Because this is a matter of life, he wants to do it well, but the words and deeds of the delicate girls are completely beyond his expectations!


    The delicate girl looked at Qingzhuo and laughed and said, "It means, I won''t negotiate with you. Now you belong to the Moon God. If the Moon God wants to kill you, then you die."


    "You..." Qing Zhuo was extremely angry. Looking at the delicate girl, she thought she was a harmless little girl, but she didn''t expect to be so ruthless. At this time, Qingzhuo felt that the delicate girl was extremely vicious. It''s like not seeing life in the eyes at all, with a distorted psychology, it is a pervert!


    The delicate girl shrugged and was too lazy to care about Qingzhuo. She looked at Gu Luoxue and said, "Moon God, I won''t bother you, you can continue."


    "Good, good..." Gu Luoxue nodded. To be honest, she never expected such a reaction from the delicate girl. She had just prepared to have no chance to kill them, but she didn''t expect the delicate girl to ignore them, then she could kill Tao Jiujian and them again.


    The delicate girl smiled and planned to leave. She turned around and looked at Gu Luoxue again, as if she knew Gu Luoxue, she didn''t see Gu Luoxue outside, and said, "I''ll go first."


    Saying hello like this is really like an acquaintance.


    Gu Luoxue was taken aback again. She didn''t think she knew this strange girl. At this time, the delicate girl turned and left. When she saw the delicate girl''s profile, her heart trembled suddenly. As if to find some big secret, watching the delicate girl opened her mouth, as if she knew the girl''s identity.


    That profile is really like that guy Tang Ye!

 Chapter 2332： No need!

    Seeing the profile face of the delicate girl, Gu Luoxue would not admit her mistake, it was indeed very similar to Tang Ye. For this reason, Gu Luoxue connected the delicate girl with Tang Ye. So, the delicate girl might be Tang Ye''s blood?


    But, like Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s direct blood is closer, that is, his biological daughter, not granddaughter, great-granddaughter and the like. The problem is that Tang Ye left the ancestral land a hundred years ago, and it was also a hundred years ago to have a daughter. So now, how can there be such a young daughter?


    Unless, Tang Ye''s daughter also has a great cultivation and broke the precepts of life and death. But she had never heard of Tang Ye still having a daughter. Whether it is the children of Tangye and Long Qingcheng in Guwujianghu, or the children of the poisonous sacred Mu Caisang outside the Great World, they are all boys.


    In fact, Tang Ye did have a daughter, who was his and Sima Yupu''s daughter. This daughter is able to break the precepts of life and death, and it is quite normal that she is still so young a hundred years later. After all, this daughter first inherited the power of the twelve demon branches of the powerful dual-stay demon spirit of the Nine Heavens, and secondly, she absorbed the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store. These two powers, no matter which one, are enough to enable her to gain an extremely long life as she improves her practice, and to keep her face not old.


    And Tang Ye''s daughter is Tang Jiujiu.


    Summarizing what the delicate girl said, mentioning Tang Yeshi''s attitude, and Gu Luoxue''s guess at this time, then this delicate girl is probably Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu''s strength is not surprising. When she was a fetus, facing Xu Wuming''s pursuit, she was able to kill Xu Wuming''s clone with one blow, thus protecting Sima Yupu.


    She was born with the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra and the Twelve Demon Branches. After a hundred years, her luck will be greatly expanded. It is not surprising that she possesses power far beyond the **** level. I just don''t know whether she has reached the level of a true **** or an ancient god. And the power of the twelve demon branches was originally the power that existed in the ancient gods period, even the chaotic period. If Tang Jiujiu had mastered this power thoroughly, it would not be surprising to become an ancient god.


    The power of the Twelve Demon Branches is the same, as is the power of the Jizo Heart Sutra. The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is one of the powers of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva controls the **** world and is one of the absolute ancient gods. It was he and Nuwa and Fuxi who completed the deification plan. This plan expelled all the gods, it can be seen how strong the power of the three of them is, then it is terrifyingly strong to carry them out individually.


    It seemed that Tang Jiujiu was a BUG-like existence again. However, this is only limited to now. If all the gods descended and the true gods and ancient gods appeared one after another, Tang Jiujiu would not be so unmatched.


    "Unexpectedly, ha..." Gu Luoxue sighed as she looked at Tang Jiujiu who was leaving, feeling somewhat speechless. This powerful girl who saved herself is of Tang Ye''s blood. Is this a kind of fate? However, this kind of thing makes people feel a bit unfair, Tang Ye is so powerful, and his blood is so powerful.


    Even Gu Luoxue felt that Tang Jiujiu''s strength was even more terrifying than Tang Ye. She didn''t know how this was done. In terms of cultivation, the problem was that the shackles of air luck had just been lifted, and cultivation could not reach that level any time soon.


    It seemed that neither Tang Ye nor Tang Ye''s blood could be measured by common sense.


    Tang Jiujiu''s figure disappeared completely, and Gu Luoxue no longer sighed, just as it was a kind of fate, her fate with Tang Ye was originally cut and messed up. The relationship between her and Tang Ye became profound, and even a little ambiguous. In fact, it started when she helped Tang Ye understand the dead door in the body.


    A hundred years ago, Tang Ye encountered a deadly killer in Guwu Jianghu. At that time, Tang Ye had just gone from the Great World to the Guwu Jianghu, and the martial arts environment of the Guwu Jianghu was much larger than the limit of the Great World, so Guwu Jianghu The masters of, are much better than masters from the big world. That killer who can open the door to death is difficult for Tang Ye to deal with. Amazingly, because Tang Ye used the ghost cave to reincarnate when he was in the big world, he realized that the dead tree every spring, his body has experienced life to death, and then from death to life. For this reason, even if he was sent into the gate of death by a killer, Nor was it swallowed by death. When he came out of the gate of death, he realized the power of magic power of the gate of death.


    However, the dark magic is constantly invading, and he must be suppressed, otherwise he will be swallowed by the dark magic and become a puppet under the control of the dark demons. For this reason, he requested the help of Gu Luoxue who was awakened for the Moon God, using the holy power of the Moon God to suppress the dark magic, and then comprehend the death gate in his body, so as to block the influx of the dark magic. To this end, he realized the ability to "transmigrate demons". When opening the dead door and accepting the magic of darkness, he can enter the state of transmigrating demons and become a powerful existence like a dark demons.


    This ability has a profound impact on his later experience.


    It is very difficult to comprehend the dead door and the ability to transform demons. At that time, Gu Luoxue and Tang Ye were together day and night. After experiencing together, it is inevitable that there will be some contact, and then some ambiguous feelings gradually arise between the two. However, this kind of thing did not break, just remained ambiguous, and then went away. However, for a cold woman like Gu Luoxue, such feelings are very strange and unforgettable. Even after a hundred years, it seems to have happened yesterday.


    She accepts and misses this kind of feeling in her heart, and she feels it is quite wonderful, and she has probably never forgotten Tang Ye for hundreds of years. Of course, she wouldn''t say that she had anything to do with Tang Ye, she just wanted to keep such feelings in her heart.


    Gu Luoxue recovered and looked at Tao Jiujian and the others. Tao Jiujian, Fulu, Qianri, and Qingzhuo, these four had already been severely injured by Hundred Bird Chaofeng. At this time, there was no more spare energy to deal with. Gu Luoxue would have no trouble killing them. Gu Luoxue''s intention to kill them was also very real, but now she was curious about the question Tang Jiujiu asked just now.


    Longmen Mirage, she knew that there was one in the South China Sea, which was made by the power of Long Zu. That is an extremely mysterious existence, and now the immortal disciples are staring at the Dragon Gate Fantasy Realm, and they must have shown nothing small.


    "What do you want to do with your eyes on the Dragon Gate Mirage?" Gu Luoxue asked.


    Qingzhuo sneered and said, "Do you think we will tell you?"


    "I don''t think so." Gu Luoxue shrugged and said: "But if you want to survive, it''s better to talk about it, maybe I might let you make a living."


    "No, I think you didn''t let our plan go." Tao Jiujian, who has always been silent, said. He is a quiet person and at the same time an observant person. What he said was basically correct. What he meant was that even if they said their purpose, Gu Luoxue would kill them.


    Qingzhuo was silent, Tao Jiujian said so, then they were dead to live.


    For a while, Qianri, Qingzhuo, Fulu, and Tao Jiujian, the four stopped talking, and made an appearance of accepting death.


    "Heh..." Gu Luoxue sneered as she condensed the crescent moon blade energy in her hand, kill!

 Chapter 2333： Restart the **** world!

    Now Qianri¡¯s "Change Heaven and Earth" has been cracked by Tang Jiujiu, and Gu Luoxue can use the power of the Moon God again. For this reason, she uses the power of the Moon God to fly out with a moon **** crescent blade energy, sending Tao Jiu Jian, Fu Lu, The lives of the four of Qianri and Qingzhuo were harvested.


    Gu Luoxue was not merciful, and killed the immortal disciples who suddenly appeared to kill her. But about the immortal disciples, she felt that there was no end, because since these immortal disciples shot her once, there will be a second time. And she didn''t plan to wait for the immortal disciple to come and do it, just because she didn''t know what to do, then just kill the immortal disciple.


    Gu Luoxue didn''t take a look at Tao Jiujian and the others, and walked to Luohua Cave. He came back to see it, because the immortal disciple was delayed. However, when she walked towards the Luohua Cave, there was a sudden surge of power she felt familiar with. She stopped and became a little excited in her heart, very nervous and looking forward to it.


    Then she turned her head and looked at the air ahead. Quickly fluffed her hair again, as if to tidy up her image. This is a kind of innocence and beauty. Then I saw that a whirlpool appeared in the air ahead, and then a man in a black hood appeared. At first he couldn''t see his face clearly, but Gu Luoxue knew who he was.


    Only Tang Ye can do this kind of space jump ability.


    After Tang Ye appeared, she was stunned when she saw Gu Luoxue in front of her. Then he lifted his hood to reveal his face, looking at Gu Luoxue, curious, and at the same time, he asked with concern: "Gu girl, really you? Nothing happened to you, I feel your power and strength here. Other forces are colliding, have you encountered an enemy?"


    Gu Luoxue looked at Tang Ye calmly, but her heart was nervous, she pursed her mouth, to her, it was like a smile. She said to Tang Ye: "Long time no see."


    Before Tang Ye went to Guwu Jianghu, he had never seen Gu Luoxue. He went and left in a hurry. As for Gu Luoxue, Xing Ji, and the chivalrous girl Li Fuping, Tang Ye asked Long Qing to visit. Therefore, he and Gu Luoxue can be said to have disappeared in a hundred years.


    When Tang Ye saw that Gu Luoxue was fine, he smiled and said, "Yeah, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect to meet you here. What happened just now?"


    Looking at Tang Ye, Gu Luoxue was happy, and felt that everyone had not changed. The appearance is still the same, and the feeling is still the same.


    However, Gu Luoxue was not good at keeping the ambiguous atmosphere for too long. Tang Ye asked what was going on. She glanced at Tao Jiujian and the others who had been killed by her, and said, "These self-proclaimed immortal disciples suddenly attacked me for some reason. They want to kill me, so I will kill them."


    "Fairy disciple?" Tang Ye frowned. The Blind Dao and Lian previously encountered in the ruins of the ancient battlefield were also the disciples of the immortals, and now Gu Luoxue also encountered the disciples of the immortals. Look at Tao Jiujian and their clothes, they are indeed the same as those of Blind Dao and Lian before. I didn''t expect the immortal disciples to take so many actions, I don''t know what they were planning.


    Gu Luoxue nodded and asked Tang Ye, "Do you know them?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "It''s not clear yet. I''m investigating. I''ve met them once before. But depending on the abilities they master, they are definitely not simple characters."


    "Yes, they all have wonderful abilities. It can be said that they have their own strengths. If you are not careful, I''m afraid you and I will stumble. If you didn''t get the girl''s shot before, I''m afraid something went wrong."


    "Right." Gu Luoxue said, thinking of the delicate girl, she was very curious, looked at Tang Ye and asked: "Do you have a daughter? Or besides Tang Zisang and Long Qing, are there other descendants? "


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but she didn''t expect Gu Luoxue to ask. He actually has a daughter, but few people know this daughter, and Gu Luoxue won''t know it. It''s strange to ask this question. And soon, Tang Ye thought of something. Could it be that Gu Luoxue had met someone, suspecting it was his own blood. It is most likely the daughter she is looking for!


    Tang Ye got excited, looked at Gu Luoxue, and said, "Did you meet someone?"


    "Yes, a girl, I feel like you." Gu Luoxue said.


    "Where is she now?" Tang Ye was even more excited, whether it was his daughter Tang Jiujiu or not, he was going to see him.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s excitement, Gu Luoxue didn''t ask so much, she said, "I don''t know where she went, so I left over there. She is very strong, you may not find it."


    "Then I will look for it first, and I will look for you when I turn around!" Tang Ye said to Gu Luoxue, and then left in the direction that Gu Luoxue pointed.


    Gu Luoxue stared at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was still up and down. She also had a lot to ask Tang Ye about who that girl was, or Tang Ye and her daughter. However, Tang Ye eagerly looked for it, and she had no opinion, so she could ask slowly when she turned around. When Tang Ye left, she went to look inside Luohua Cave.


    Tang Ye caught the breath left by a possibly delicate girl, and wanted to find her. No matter who it is, since Gu Luoxue said that, it won''t be made out of nothing, he has to see with his own eyes.


    At this moment, Tang Jiujiu appeared on the shore of an unknown abyss, wanting to jump into the abyss, but suddenly turned his head, looked at the back, squinted his eyes, then curled his mouth, looking angry, and hummed: "Cut, I want to find I am so beautiful you, I just don''t see you now!"


    Hum, Tang Jiujiu waved, a golden light force shot out, enveloped the abyss, and then she jumped into the abyss. The power she had just released was used to cover her breath. Because she knew, Tang Ye was chasing him quickly, and she didn''t want to see Tang Ye now.


    Originally, Tang Ye caught a little of Tang Jiujiu''s breath, but this breath suddenly disappeared. He suddenly lost his direction and had to stop in place.


    "She actually wiped her breath away, she knew I was tracking her?" Tang Ye was surprised at this. He was confident that his abilities would not be so easy to be discovered, but the other party suddenly disappeared from any trace. It must be to beware of him. Know his actions.


    It shows that the other party is very strong, and Tang Ye has a hunch that this mysterious girl may have something to do with him. Although he lost his breath, Tang Ye was still happy, because he didn''t have any clues about his daughter before, and now no matter whether the other party was his own daughter, at least he had hope.


    Although he lost his breath, Tang Ye still went around to look around, maybe he could hit the right direction and see Tang Jiujiu.


    However, Tang Jiujiu had fallen into the abyss at this time. The abyss was full of dry bones. Although there was a green hill on the cliff, it was dark and scary below. I don''t know why Tang Jiujiu came to such a place.


    Standing in front of a pile of dry bones, Tang Jiujiu flicked his hand, and then a golden light appeared in front of her, with words on it, and then condensed into a small book, which was the Dizang Heart Sutra.


    "The **** world needs to restart, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I have to find you to see my mother again." Tang Jiujiu snorted softly.

 Chapter 2334： gap!

    Tang Jiujiu didn''t appear aimlessly, what she wanted to do was to find the Bodhisattva of Ksitigarbha, with the purpose of seeing her mother Sima Yupu again.


    Sima Yupu was an ordinary woman, and she couldn''t be like Tang Jiujiu, who was still alive and healthy for a hundred years, even her face was not old. Sima Yupu is dead. Moreover, she has been dead for a long time, because waiting for a long time requires a great price. Tang Jiujiu was born extraordinary, and the body of an ordinary woman couldn''t bear such a child. Therefore, when Tang Jiujiu was still a teenager, Sima Yupu had already passed away and died.


    Sima Yupu didn¡¯t feel regret, because he could spend more than ten years with Tang Jiujiu. Watching Tang Jiujiu grow up, Tang Jiujiu was very sensible. Although sometimes he was very naughty, but because of Tang Jiujiu¡¯s ability, even naughty. Will not cause trouble, because all the troubles are solved by herself. Sima Yupu felt very happy when he was with Tang Jiujiu.


    She didn''t demand much of Tang Jiujiu. She knew that Tang Jiujiu possessed great power, but she didn''t want Tang Jiujiu to be a hero like her father Tang Ye. However, she also knew that the world had changed, and a person like Tang Jiujiu who was born extraordinary would definitely have to encounter many things. She couldn''t stop it and couldn''t help, so she taught Tang Jiujiu how to behave. In fact, it''s very simple. To be like Tang Ye, maybe not always kind, but you must try to be a good person.


    It is precisely because Sima Yupu is such a good mother that Tang Jiujiu can grow up to be like this, a kind person, and there is no lack of cruelty, because survival in this world requires such an attitude. And because of this, Tang Jiujiu felt that he owed his mother too much. She needed three years of pregnancy before she was born. In this process, Sima Yupu''s vitality was consumed so much that Sima Yupu died early. Tang Jiujiu felt that he was sorry for his mother.


    For this, she wants to see her mother again, and even wants to resurrect her.


    But Sima Yupu had already died and turned into a ghost. Before the **** world was restarted, the ghost of the world did not know where to be housed. And there is no confusion, it must be Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who has opened up another space for transition. Now that the shackles of air luck are lifted, the **** world will also restart, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is the key.


    To resurrect a dead person, the power of the **** world must be inseparable. Resurrection from the dead is originally a violation of the precepts of the heavens and the earth, and this kind of thing has disturbed all forces. Unless these forces can be suppressed, it is impossible to bring a person back to life.


    Tang Jiujiu knew this kind of thing, and she didn''t mean to resurrect her mother, she just wanted to try it, after all, she was a powerful person. If she can resurrect her mother without other dark influences, she will definitely do it. She really can''t do this, and she won''t force it. In any case, she really missed her mother and wanted to see her again.


    Tang Jiujiu has a great advantage in finding the Bodhisattva of the Ksitigarbha. Because she possesses the Earth Store Heart Sutra, the most powerful power of the Earth Store Bodhisattva. Moreover, she started to absorb this strength when her mother was pregnant. Relying on this power belonging to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, she can feel it. Once there is the breath of Ksitigarbha, you will be aware of it.


    The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva did not leave the ancestral land. In the deification plan that year, it was Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Nuwa and Fuxi. Of course, it is not just relying on the power of their three ancient gods. The three ancient gods can expel other gods because of the power of the Pangu God Emperor. After the successful deification plan, the remaining mythical powers of the ancestral land, the three of them are the biggest problems. Therefore, in order to weaken their own strength, they all sealed their own strength, leaving only a little bit for them to reincarnate from generation to generation.


    Therefore, whether it is Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Nuwa, or Fuxi, all exist in this world. As for which person they were reincarnated as, no one knew until their power was awakened. However, these are not without traces. Because in the deification plan, the gods were expelled, but some evil forces were not eradicated, let alone evil forces can be bred from the seven emotions and six desires of all things. Therefore, evil and darkness cannot be completely eliminated. When the evil power is too strong, human beings cannot deal with it, so they can only rely on divine power.


    In order to deal with evil forces and defuse world-destroying disasters, whether it is Ksitigarbha, Nuwa or Fuxi, they have left hints of their own power. In extreme danger, these forces will turn on and then eliminate evil. This is the reason why the descendants of Nuwa wake up when disasters such as gluttonous beasts have occurred. The descendants of Nuwa are actually the reincarnated people of Nuwa, this is not the deity of Nuwa, because the power of Nuwa is far more than that. Those, who may have been the reincarnated Nuwa, had blood power. And the little Nuwa divine power he possessed was enough to deal with evil.


    In addition to Nuwa''s divine power, Fuxi''s power can also be used to deal with these, such as looking for a magical weapon of the power of a human king. The power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is mostly Buddhist scriptures or relics.


    With these traces, you can trace the traces of the three ancient gods!


    This is why Tang Jiujiu came to this unknown abyss at this time. Under this abyss, piled with dry bones, there is no doubt that many people have died here. Once the **** world was closed, the ghosts raged, and later they were dealt with by the Ksitigarbha. And, in the coming thousands of years, whenever there is an invasion by **** realm, such as evil spirits, they will look for the power of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to help suppress it.


    Under this abyss, Tang Jiujiu tracked down that it was once a gap in the **** world, which had ravaged countless ghosts. Long ago, this place was not a cliff or abyss, but a village. However, because of the opening of the gap in hell, evil spirits raged, killing all the people in the village. Even if the evil spirits are suppressed, the village is also destroyed, which is a disaster. The gap in the **** world that was closed by the sealing circle, although closed, is a gap after all. If the seal is broken, it will open again.


    Tang Jiujiu now wants to find this gap in the **** world, no matter what the situation is, maybe she can guide her to find the reincarnated person of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    Stepping on the dry bones, making the sound of broken bones, and the gloomy surroundings, it is very terrifying. Even the cold wind blew by, making people feel like a ghost whispering around.


    Tang Jiujiu glanced around, feeling nothing about the eerie atmosphere. Yi Gao is bold, she has such a strong ability, why should she be afraid of this. I walked all the way to the end of the abyss and saw a strong black gas condensed there, like a blocked vent, where the black smoke could not be condensed and dispersed.


    Tang Jiujiu knew that this was the gap in the world of hell.


    "Huh!" As soon as Tang Jiujiu arrived here, those black auras condensed and became the image of a monk, glaring at Tang Jiujiu.

 Chapter 2335： Goblin whispers!

    Tang Jiujiu appeared at the gap in the **** world, looking at the condensed black energy. These are countless grievances and hostility, which are transformed by the power of evil spirits. Once the gap in the **** world, even if it is sealed, it is a very scary place for strangers to stay away.


    When Tang Jiujiu approached, the power of these evil spirits changed on their own, condensing into the image of a monk, a bit like a demon Buddha when he had just entered the devil. However, the power of this evil spirit is full of strong ghost energy around the body, and after the image of a monk is transformed, it slowly materializes, looking like an evil ghost Buddha image again.


    Tang Jiujiu was very confused about this situation. Why are these evil ghost powers turned into evil ghost Buddha images? Could it be that there was a Buddha in the power of these evil spirits? Could it be the Ksitigarbha?


    Tang Jiujiu shook his head, don''t think so. The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva cannot turn evil spirits into his Buddha statues, but the **** world is in charge. Even if he controls evil spirits and is resented by evil spirits, these evil spirits cannot be turned into his Buddha statues. A force suppresses. There is an inviolable authority in power. The highest figure in the **** world can be violated by some evil spirits.


    However, the ability to transform an evil ghost Buddha image must have something to do with the Buddha. Tang Jiujiu looked at the evil ghost Buddha statue formed in front of him. Although she glared at her, she was not afraid at all, and said: "You are the result of these evil spirits'' resentment and want to harm others? It is a pity that you are not my opponent. I am. I don¡¯t intend to go to war with you, you belong here, just let you be here. So you should withdraw, lest you get beaten up by me."


    Roar!


    The evil ghost Buddha statue was very angry, Tang Jiujiu ignored it too much, and it rushed towards Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu gently shook his head and blocked the demon Buddha statue that came in with a finger, then raised his head slightly, looking at the demon Buddha statue in front of him, and said, "Are you sure you want to continue this way? You can turn into a Buddha statue, It seems that he was a Buddhism before he was alive. Since he is a Buddhism, why should he be swallowed by evil spirits? I have a close relationship with Buddhism, and Buddhism has great favor with me, so I don¡¯t want to hurt you."


    Tang Jiujiu is not ignorant of the formation of the evil ghost Buddha statue. When she came here, she looked around and saw that there was a Buddhist seal of suppression, and she knew that the seal of the gap in the **** world here was erected by the Buddha. It must be the Buddhist monk who came here to seal the gap back then. However, after sealing the gap, it is not worry-free, so Buddhism must have arranged for someone to guard the gap here and observe the sealing power of the gap. Once there is slack, immediately inject the sealing power.


    Tang Jiujiu observed that there were four meditation places around, so there should be four Buddhist monks guarding here. However, there are no eminent monks anymore. According to speculation, the monk responsible for guarding the seal will be passed on from generation to generation. A high monk will take a disciple back and train him as a guardian since he was young. And choosing to become a guardian means to say goodbye to the outside world, because I have to guard here all my life.


    However, this guardianship has obviously been destroyed. Tang Jiujiu saw that there were several bones around the seal barrier. These bones are different from the bones accumulated outside, they are within the range of the sealing magic circle, and there are magical tools such as hair beads on the palms of the bones. Then it can be inferred that these bones are Buddhists.


    And these bones, there are seven, so it can be guessed that it is one of the four guardian monks and their disciples. And there is another one, which has no bones. I am afraid it is related to the evil ghost Buddha image formed by the power of evil spirits.


    Tang Jiujiu guessed that there was a guardian Buddha who was bewitched by the power of evil spirits, then was swallowed, lost himself, and then killed seven other companions. After all, in this gap in the **** world, every day is bewitched by the power of evil spirits. Everyone has darkness in his heart. If he can''t suppress the darkness, he will be deceived, increase the darkness, and then be affected by hostility, lose himself, and become a puppet under the control of evil spirits.


    Although he is the guardian of the monk, he can resist these darkness for one year, ten years, not necessarily twenty years. Staying with the power of these evil spirits all the time, the darkness in my heart is slowly increasing, and if it is not resolved in time, it will eventually lose control.


    The guardian monk who was swallowed by the power of the evil spirit must have been integrated into the power of the evil spirit, otherwise the evil spirit would not be able to form the Buddha image that they were afraid of.


    Tang Jiujiu could only sigh for this situation. Darkness is everywhere, too many people are swallowed, and then it becomes a disaster. Tang Jiujiu also thought of the past, she was also bewitched by the darkness. Originally, the dual-stay demon spirit power of the Nine Heavens was dark, but because of the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra to help suppress and purify, the demon spirit power could not swallow Tang Jiujiu. Instead, the power of the demon spirit and the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra merged together. , Became a brand-new, super power, and then Tang Jiujiu could use it freely. This is also one reason why Tang Jiujiu is extremely powerful. Even Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva would marvel at such things.


    Because the Ksitigarbha''s Heart Sutra of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is the powerful force that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva wants to save the power of evil spirits. "Hell is not empty, and you will not be able to become a Buddha." Power to complete. However, it did not succeed. This is a great pity for Ksitigarbha. Of course, the **** realm belongs to the operation of the earth realm order, and it is impossible to be empty, because all things have the reincarnation of death and life, and the **** realm is empty. Doesn''t it mean that all things are immortal? Or, if all things die and live in the same realm, it will be completely chaotic.


    The "hell emptiness" that the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva wants is the eighteenth level of evil ghost emptiness. Any evil ghost with a deep resentment will be sent to the eighteenth hell. These evil ghosts are very difficult. Even Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, they are not afraid. No one can persuade them, even if they are tortured and exhausted, it will only make them feel more resentful.


    But if you want to save these evil spirits, you can only take action from their past lives to find out the deep reasons for their grievances, and then resolve them bit by bit. However, there are too many evil spirits in the eighteenth hell, and evil spirits continue to form. The evil spirits that have been reduced to the degree can''t be worth the newly added evil spirits, so how can they be emptied?


    The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra has a strong ability to purify grievances, just like large-scale brainwashing. Unfortunately, the evil spirits of the eighteenth **** are not so easy to purify.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at the evil spirit in front of him and sighed. She didn''t want to fight the Buddhism who was swallowed up by the darkness. She said that she had a great chance with Buddhism and it was not fake. When she was still conceived, the Buddhist monk Yimei Abbot guarded her, and later got the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra to suppress the power of the demon spirit and grow smoothly. It can be said that her life was born and grown under the grace of Buddhism.


    "Since you are transformed by a Buddhist disciple who guards here, why not tell me what happened here?" Tang Jiujiu said to the evil ghost Buddha statue.


    She didn''t seem to realize, or didn''t care at all, that the evil ghost Buddha statue wanted to kill her. At this time, the evil ghost Buddha image was also whispering constantly, tempting the darkness in her heart.

 Chapter 2336： Rage is coming!

    Everyone has darkness in their hearts, even the most good people will. Sometimes, the mentality of the best is a kind of darkness. Tang Jiujiu must also have darkness in his heart. Even the darkness in her heart is greater than that of many people. However, facing the temptation words of the evil ghost Buddha statue, she was not affected in any way.


    Seeing the whispers of evil spirits constantly uttering spells, many people can''t help but fall into the darkness. However, Tang Jiujiu was very calm and said to the evil ghost Buddha statue: "You were the eminent monk who guarded this place, and now you are swallowed by the evil ghost power. Although the Buddha image was transformed, it was only used by the evil ghost. This is not you, or you separate yourself. , Or I will send you to Bliss."


    Roar!


    The evil ghost Buddha image roared again, constantly trying to rush over, but it was resisted by Tang Jiujiu''s power. Tang Jiujiu''s power is too strong, it can''t rush through at all.


    Tang Jiujiu gave enough patience and said, "The power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is not enough if you want to deal with fear. The evil spirits of the eighteenth **** are the real headaches. As for you, I will directly It can be purified. But after purification, you have to return to bliss. Not to mention, instead of letting you be here with evil spirits and tortured, it is better to give you a relief. I can also ask you something, you have to be sober It will work."


    After speaking slowly, Tang Jiujiu''s finger that resisted the evil ghost Buddha statue flashed a golden light, a small Buddhist "swastika" seal appeared, and then rushed out towards the evil ghost Buddha statue.


    Ouch!


    When the evil ghost Buddha saw this Buddhist Supreme Seal, he immediately became anxious and flew back, panicking and avoiding. It felt that this Buddhist seal is not a simple one, it is extremely high and deep, and its purifying ability is strong enough to wipe out most of the evil spirits here!


    Such a seal must be issued by the Buddha who has reached the level of **** level. Indeed, this seal had reached this level, and it was Tang Jiujiu that suppressed the power. This is not the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra. Facing the power of evil spirits here, there is no need to use the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra to be so advanced. Tang Jiujiu''s own power, because of the fusion of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, was born to destroy the demons, so it was only her power.


    The evil ghost Buddha evaded the Buddhist seal, but failed. In the gap in the **** world, the whole group of evil spirits are connected together, and so is the evil spirit Buddha statue. Generally speaking, the evil ghost Buddha image is extremely powerful, and it is very difficult for those who come here to deal with it. It''s a pity that it met a special person like Tang Jiujiu. He was born with the power of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and his strength was far beyond the **** level.


    At this time, the **** seal was pierced into the evil ghost Buddha image in the power of the evil spirit. Suddenly, this small seal burst out with ray of dazzling light, piercing the evil ghost Buddha image, and even the whole group of dark evil ghosts. power.


    Suddenly made countless wailing sounds, struggling desperately, but they were useless, like despair. This kind of wailing was especially sharp and piercing at the last moment. It makes people feel flustered and scalp numb. However, after the last wailing, it ushered in a cozy awe-inspiring prestige, which was completely different from the previous yin wind and terror suppression. This is the beauty when the evil spirits are purified and lead to bliss. This is the liberation of evil spirits, and there is less darkness and more light in this world.


    The evil ghost Buddha statue also slowly cracked, like layers of dark charred skin peeling off, and then exposed, a normal Buddhist disciple. He saw Tang Jiujiu, his eyes were very grateful, and he bowed to express his gratitude. He is the Buddhist disciple who was tempted by the power of evil spirits. He looked at the seven companion bones on the ground who were supposed to be guarding the eminent monk again, showing an expression of incomparable regret and pain. If it hadn''t been for him that he couldn''t stand the temptation and fell into the darkness, he would not raise the butcher knife against his companions. All this is his fault. With this kind of thinking, unlike other ghosts, he cannot lead to bliss.


    As long as the ghost still has obsessions, it cannot be reincarnated. This Buddhist monk was feeling the regret in his heart, unable to forgive himself, it was his obsession, so he couldn''t get away from it.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at him and knew his obsession. And these obsessions, as long as those Buddhist disciples who were killed show up and forgive him. Tang Jiujiu believed that the ghosts of these Buddhist disciples were also here. After the power of the evil spirit is purified, it will naturally appear. Taking advantage of this time, she asked the ghost guarding the eminent monk: "The gap in the **** world does not exist for no reason. Is it caused by the evil spirits of the eighteenth hell? Since it is a gap in the world, ordinary people cannot seal it. Was the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s power used to seal this place? If so, where is this power? Or who was the high monk who sealed this place back then?"


    It is not easy to guard the ghosts of the eminent monk. Tang Jiujiu knows that this is a person with a great relationship with Buddha. That relationship is also related to the Ksitigarbha. He is very grateful and very respectful. He told Tang Jiujiu: "The master who sealed this place back then was our master. Although the truth is not known, there is indeed a legend in the door that he was the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. The one who can seal this place is to use the Ksitigarbha The power of the King Bodhisattva. It is said that the ancestor swallowed a relic with the power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. After sealing here, the ancestor passed away and climbed to bliss. And the relic also disappeared. Some people say that this relic is still there to deal with the next evil ghost disaster. As for the true or false, I don¡¯t know."


    Tang Jiujiu nodded, the news is not bad. At least you can look for this relic with the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. She asked the guardian monk ghost again: "What is the name of the master?"


    "Shan Le." The guardian ghost said.


    Tang Jiujiu expressed his understanding and said, "Thank you, your companion is here. I hope you can look away and lead to bliss."


    At this time, I saw that among the chaotic evil spirit power, seven monks appeared, three old and four young. It turned out that an old monk was swallowed by darkness, killing three peers and killing four juniors. Seeing these seven people, the monk ghost suddenly felt guilty. However, the seven Buddhist disciples did not blame the ghost of the monk. The ghost of the eminent monk was forgiven and the obsession was relieved, and the eight people reincarnated together and left the world.


    However, the power of evil spirits in the gap in the **** world is far from dissipated. Although a part of it was purified, it immediately revealed it again, making the place still entangled by the power of evil spirits.


    Even from the gap in the **** world, there was a terrible roar, which alarmed all directions. What a terrifying power that was.


    Tang Jiujiu looked solemn, and she was also surprised. And she knew that this was the power of the evil spirits from the 18th floor of the **** world. She looked serious and cold, and hummed: "You want to come up with it? No such possibility!"


    After all, Tang Jiujiu gave out the power to really hide the Heart Sutra to protect the gap seal to prevent the evil spirits from running out of the eighteen layers of hell.


    At the same time, Li Xiang appeared on the Guimen Gorge, and the evil spirits accumulated under the Guimen Gorge were affected by the gap in the **** world and surged. They became extremely excited, uttering waves of ghost words after another, as if they were about to be free. They will descend into the world and occupy a piece of their world.


    Li Xiang didn''t take action against these ghosts, his goal was the power of the Dragon Gate illusion here.

 Chapter 2337： Act boldly!

    In Guimenxia, ??Li Xiang did not dare to act rashly. In the power to control the big world, he knew that there was an extremely terrifying existence under the Guimen Gorge. This terrible existence was stunned by the black dragon''s punch and didn''t dare to come closer, and Tang Ye was also jealous. Even, it is said that Murong Huansha was brought here by Tang Ye before he died, and when Murong Huansha came out again, he was already a powerful zombie.


    Then you can guess that there is a zombie here in Guimenxia that has transformed Murong Huansha. If Murong Huansha is the bloodline of the true ancestor, then this zombie is the true ancestor!


    For the true ancestor-level zombie, Lee Sang had to be afraid. If he was just the Li Xiang a hundred years ago and met the true ancestor zombie, then there is only one escape. Now he is Lee Sang, and he is also a combination of blood and demons, and he can barely deal with the true ancestors. But he would never say that he could beat the true ancestor zombies.


    Originally, Li Xiang was very worried. When he came here, this true ancestor zombie in Guimenxia would be easy to detect. If he came out to stop him, that would be a very difficult problem. So he thought about how to hide his breath. And now, the chaos of Li Gui gave him a good cover.


    A roar from the gap in the **** world stirred up all the evil spirits in the world. Just as they have been suppressed for a long time, now there is a leader who will liberate them.


    Chaos is escalating every day. Soon the world will not just belong to humans, and even humans will have to survive in the cracks.


    Guimenxia itself accumulates a large amount of ghost power here, and they become agitated and chaotic. In order to use them to conceal his breath, Li Xiang dripped a few drops of his own blood into a few ghosts, making these ghosts like chicken blood, making the noise even worse.


    There is ghost power in Guimen Gorge, and the Red Wall Palace also knows it. In order to prevent these forces from doing evil, the Red Wall Palace has always sent a Volunteer to guard them. In addition to sealing and suppressing them, they also carried out supernatural powers. Let them leave if they can be overwhelmed. This is the most effective way to remove the threat.


    After obtaining the power of Li Xiang''s blood demon, those yin ghosts became restless, making great movements, and might even break free from restraints and become existences that endanger people. For this reason, people from the Red Wall Palace rushed to suppress it. For a while, Guimenxia became lively here.


    Taking advantage of this time, Li Xiang used his own means to cover his breath, and he went to the Guimen Gorge to open the Dragon Gate illusion and take away the dragon spirit breath.


    Li Xiang got the dragon spirit power and left immediately. However, at this moment, there was a chill behind him, and he couldn''t scream, and quickly used the gatekeeper''s powerful escape secret technique "Escape the Golden Cicada", a clone appeared, and then he quickly left.


    Because at this time, on the side of the Guimen Gorge whirlpool, the depths are unknown, and the bottomless underwater, inside a coffin, is in an anhydrous state. The eyes of a person with tape all over his body suddenly opened.


    This is the mysterious and powerful true ancestor zombie.


    He never said that this was his site, but when someone like Li Xiang entered here and used some methods, he felt it was a provocation. For this reason, at the moment he opened his eyes, he sent a force to go straight to Li Xiang. And this power is enough to kill a god-level powerhouse.


    The mysterious true ancestor zombie doesn''t like others sneaking up to him, whether it''s doing other things or investigating him. It''s just that he didn''t expect that the power he played was resolved. It is not completely resolved, after all, it failed to kill Li Xiang. And he didn''t plan to chase after him, because after Li Xiang used "Escape the Golden Cicada", he knew what Li Xiang was.


    "It''s the disciple of the old Taoist priest... Oh, it''s really troublesome. If you don''t know if he is a chess piece or something, then don''t move first. It''s not a chess piece, just an accident. Someone will solve it." After talking to himself, he closed his eyes again.


    After Lee Sang used "Escape the Golden Cicada" to leave, he soon reached a place thousands of miles away from Guimen Gorge, but after steadying his body, he still spit out blood with a "poof" uncontrollably. Facing the attack of the mysterious true ancestor zombie just now, Jin Chan escaped from the shell as a clone-like existence, only resisting part of the power, and part of it hit him, causing him to be seriously injured.


    This is the power of that mysterious ancestor zombie. For this situation, Li Xiang is very upset. Because what he wants is to control the order of this world. However, with such a powerful existence, it is difficult for him to deal with, and that is to hinder him. If possible, he must remove these obstacles.


    Fortunately, now that he has obtained the power of the three dragon gate illusions, he can refine the dragon prison. At that time, as long as he captures the spirit of the dragon ancestor and gains the power of the dragon ancestor, he can become the second "old Taoist". How strong is that old Taoist priest, who can match it. He can cut the luck of heaven and earth with one sword. Even if it was facing Tang Ye, it was easy to deal with it.


    "Huh!" Li Xiang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and snorted coldly. He will remove all obstacles one by one. Now, he is going back to Guwu Jianghu to refine Shenlong prison. And he knew that the recent activities of the immortal disciples had attracted Tang Ye''s attention. In order not to let Tang Ye disturb him in refining the Shenlong prison, he would let the rest of the immortal disciples continue to act to attract Tang Ye and their attention.


    Now six immortal disciples have been killed, Blind Dao, Lian, Fulu, Tao Jiujian, Qianri and Qingzhuo. However, the other immortal disciples are only stronger!


    Li Sang frowned and decided to let several immortal disciples take some bolder actions and directly attack the Red Wall Palace!


    At this time, Li Xiang made a knot seal with both hands and performed a secret call to call. The immortal disciples who received his instructions immediately took action.


    In the city of Yanjing, a young man who was eating food like a normal customer in a restaurant suddenly got a shock, then smiled, and said to a beautiful woman sitting opposite him: "Master has sent instructions. You can act now, don¡¯t stay so boring anymore."


    The beautiful woman chuckled, very beautiful, attracting diners from other tables to watch. A man who couldn''t bear it was probably rich and thought he had enough capital, so he used to strike up a conversation with a woman and wanted her contact information.


    However, the beautiful woman chuckled. When she looked at him, she suddenly pierced his neck with chopsticks to his head, and he died directly.


    When other diners saw this scene, they couldn''t believe it, how could such a brutal thing happen. This is in Yanjing City, at the feet of the emperor, the order is still the best, and this kind of thing happened!


    When everyone reacted, screams sounded, then panic, and people fled. The young men and women did not continue to attack these people, but when the people from the Red Wall Court arrived, they smiled evilly and then began to massacre the people from the Red Wall Court.

 Chapter 2338： Love is part!

    Although the order of the Red Wall Palace has become disintegrated with the increasing chaos, the order of the Red Wall Palace is still relatively good at the feet of the emperor. Now that this young man and woman are launching a brutal killing here, the power of the Red Wall court naturally rushed to deal with it immediately.


    A man and a woman who committed the murder were the disciples of the fairy. Because after they started to kill people, they took off the clothes they had worn before, and what was revealed was the yin and yang red patterned Taoist robe that was the standard for the immortal disciples. They started to do it after getting Li Xiang''s arrangement. Now Li Xiang was going back to Guwu Jianghu to refine the Shenlong Prison. In order to prevent Tang Ye from discovering what was happening on his side, he asked his disciples to attract attention.


    The Red Wall Palace Guards stationed in Yanjing City immediately rushed to see the two immortal disciples and the clothes, they knew they were enemies, and immediately blocked a man and a woman. Because after Professor Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong''s ancient battlefield site were attacked by the immortal disciples, the Red Wall Palace conveyed relevant information about the immortal disciples. They came from the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, and they don''t know what they are, but they are judged to be enemies. Stay alive if you can, hoping to get some information from it. If it doesn''t work, kill it to avoid causing more damage.


    The man and woman fairy disciple was very happy to see the people from the red wall court guards coming. They seemed hungry and thirsty, as if they could finally be released. They lurked in Yanjing City these days without revealing their identity. However, they feel that this is too bad for their own powerful ability. Although they don''t have the top power like Li Xiang, they are also approaching the **** level, and they are masters second only to the strongest group of people. Even the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall Palace, they are not afraid. Because their strength is at least equal to or even higher than the ten profound. So as long as it wasn''t for Tang Sheng''s existence, they didn''t worry that something might happen to them.


    Basically, they found that Tang Sheng was not in Yanjing City, so next, they could act recklessly, it was time for them to revel.


    Except for this man and woman, there were immortal disciples in different places in Yanjing City. They are not afraid of revealing their identities, they all wear the robes of immortal disciples. Some of them killed people indiscriminately, whether they were innocent civilians or the guards of the Red Wall court. They come from the ancient Wu rivers and lakes. They feel that the people in the big world are all grass and mustards. There are too many weeds on the side of the road, which will only hinder walking. If they are cleaned up, they will be cleared away.


    After Li Xiang issued the order, within a short period of time, there were several attacks by immortal disciples in Yanjing City. In addition, immortal disciples also appeared outside of Yanjing City. Suddenly, this land seemed to have been caused by a full-scale war by the immortal disciples.


    "Fairy disciple?" In the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao kept receiving news about the wanton slaughter of the immortal disciples, as if to start a full-scale war. He was very angry, and now it was indeed some monsters and monsters, and all monsters had come out to do evil. However, these immortal disciples are human beings. Although they are from the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, they are humans just like the people in the big world. Now the human race is not united, but fighting each other, is it waiting to be destroyed by the monster race, the demons, or the gods?


    As the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao hates iron and steel. Because at this time, facing the survival plan of the human race, what the human race has to do is to unite and cope with the survival plan together.


    Since the immortal disciples acted in this way, Wang Jiuxiao had nothing to say, just exterminating. There is no time to talk about other things slowly. As long as there are these stubbornness or unforgivable behaviors, even the human race will be eliminated directly, and these issues will be resolved simply and completely, and then focus on dealing with other crises.


    The power of the immortal disciple is very strong, and the Red Wall Palace has already understood that even the weakest immortal disciple has reached the realm of heaven and human, which is comparable to the ten mysterious figures. This is a very amazing thing. I didn''t expect all the immortal disciples to be so powerful and master secret skills. They are an army composed of generals, with strength ranging from one enemy to one hundred, or even one enemy to one thousand. They can only let people like Shixuan deal with it, otherwise the other guards, even if they can deal with it, will suffer great sacrifices.


    Taking the lives of a hundred soldiers of the escort, or even a thousand, to solve a disciple of the immortal is really too great a loss. Less than absolutely necessary, Wang Jiuxiao did not want to do this. The forces of the Red Wall Palace finally gathered together to form a certain scale, and then through training, with the technology of Shenji Technology, there was a look of modern technology combined with super-technological forces, that is, the army of the latest era. These are all in response to the gods. And train up. It is not mature now, and if the loss is heavy, it will not only be a superficial loss, but will also affect the subsequent response to the gods. In this case, the Red Wall Palace would not have much power.


    "Let Shixuan move out first. I will contact Tang Sheng. If Tang Sheng can help and reduce our losses, that would be the best. But you must remember that we cannot rely on Tang Sheng for everything. Tang Sheng Not our exclusive Tang Sheng of the Red Wall Palace, he is the Tang Sheng of Human Race, and his own Tang Sheng. Even if Tang Sheng said that he would not help us, we must not have any complaints. Tang Sheng¡¯s vision has long been not us These are ordinary people." Wang Jiuxiao said to several important managers behind him.


    Now that the immortal disciple riot broke out, important personnel of the Red Wall Palace came over for an emergency meeting. Wang Jiuxiao hopes to quickly suppress the immortal disciples and reduce losses as much as possible. His current strategy is aimed at the coming of the gods and the resurrection of the demons and demons. As for the accident that the immortal disciple killed halfway, it was the work of the human race itself, so it didn''t take into account.


    But even so, he felt too dependent on Tang Ye. Relying on this statement is very bad. If you get used to it, one day Tang Ye is not there, just like Tang Ye suddenly disappeared a hundred years ago, then what should they do?


    The other is that Wang Jiuxiao felt too much trouble for Tang Ye, and he was very sorry. Although Tang Ye is a well-known human saint, this does not mean that he has an obligation to help others. Helping is sentimental, not helping can be said to be duty. After all, people like Tang Ye have a lot of things to do and pursue.


    There is no better way for other managers and they are silent. The situation is urgent now, and it is the best way to get Tang Sheng to help.


    They hope so.


    And the one who can do this is Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao''s air transport ability can contact Tang Ye at any time.


    Wang Jiuxiao sighed and said, "You all go to your own affairs, Tang Sheng''s affairs, I will contact you, and as soon as the results are obtained, I will tell you. The immortal disciple must be handled well."

 Chapter 2339： Scarlet on the beach!

    Wang Jiuxiao went to the small courtyard where he usually rested and closed his eyes slightly, not knowing whether he was resting, or thinking and hesitating. Then he sighed helplessly, it seemed that there was only this way to quickly calm the immortal disciple''s affairs. Even if the Ten Profounds of the Red Wall Palace can deal with the immortal disciples, they cannot be suppressed. Moreover, there are more than ten immortal disciples, there are quite a few.


    Ten Xuan confronted them, and judging from their respective strengths, at best they could delay it, and it would be difficult to kill the immortal disciples. If the immortal disciples join forces, it is possible to kill Shixuan. Therefore, the power of the Ten Profounds is not enough to quickly suppress the immortal disciples. But Tang Ye was the only one who could suppress it quickly.


    Wang Jiuxiao had troubled Tang Ye several times, and he felt very embarrassed. He knows that now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, people like Tang Ye whose eyes are in the whole world, and also have been to the world outside of the ancestral land, such as Jiuzhongtian, and even spied on more than Jiuzhongtian. world. So, do you want to go to those worlds, and don''t want to be delayed because of the ancestral land. After all, Tang Ye also wanted to continue the road of cultivation. Now that there is no limitation of strength, it can be broken indefinitely. Who doesn''t want to get stronger strength?


    Although he was very sorry, but considering the serious problem now, Wang Jiuxiao still took out the Tianxiong Yuxi and contacted Tang Ye using the power of luck.


    The force of Qi Luck is all over the world, and can have a unique force of Qi Luck, and only the king who rules one side can be used. This command is a family of orthodoxy, only in this way can it be recognized by Qi Luck. For example, the king of the human race, the king of the demons, and the king of the demons. These are the kings that represent one party, and only those at this level are publicly recognized by Qi Luck.


    With this power, you can achieve instant contact through air transport, no matter where the other person is. This kind of ability, of course, is incomparable to the mobile phones in modern technology. Because technology will be interfered by many factors, such as signals. The connection of the force of air transport will not be disturbed unless someone can block air transport. There are only a handful, or even none, who can block luck. Even Wang Cangcang, who can interfere with his luck with twelve koi carps, is currently unable to block his luck.


    After activating the power of Tianxiong Yuxi, Wang Jiuxiao contacted Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye was still looking for Tang Jiujiu''s information outside, and did not notice the full action of the immortal disciples. Hearing what Wang Jiuxiao said, he understood the seriousness of it. Because he had fought with the immortal disciples, how powerful the immortal disciple was, he knew very well what kind of influence dealing with the immortal disciples had on the palace of the Red Wall.


    But Wang Jiuxiao found him, and he quickly understood the intention. There is no need for Wang Jiuxiao to talk about these things. Wang Jiuxiao''s hesitant tone, he knew Wang Jiuxiao''s embarrassment. That being the case, there is no need for Wang Jiuxiao to be embarrassed. He said directly to Wang Jiuxiao: "The turmoil of the immortal disciples is indeed a bit big. I can''t ignore this kind of thing. If it''s something else, I may not be able to find time out, but these immortal disciples, from their beginning Staring at the Nvwa God Stone, and then to the Longmen Fantasy Realm, it is really not a small picture. I will go and see what''s going on now."


    Wang Jiuxiao still wanted to say something, but Tang Ye had already cut off the contact with him and went to action. Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t help but smile at such a thing, and after laughing, there was a lot of joy.


    Why is this person like Tang Ye, because he is able to perceive the other person''s psychology very well, and he is particularly satisfying in doing things, maybe it is smooth. All in all, it is very comfortable to get along with him, whether it is talking or doing things. Just as he wanted Tang Ye to solve the immortal disciple''s affairs, even though he was the emperor of the Red Wall, he could not order Tang Ye, and it was embarrassing to always ask Tang Ye to help, but Tang Ye did not make him feel A touch of embarrassment and a quick end, so that he doesn''t have to hesitate to say sorry or thank you. This is enough for Wang Jiuxiao as the emperor of the Red Wall. Tang Ye''s point is indeed very rare and precious.


    You know, now Tang Ye, don''t think Wang Jiuxiao wants to order, I am afraid that Wang Jiuxiao should listen to him.


    Wang Jiuxiao took a deep breath and sighed again. Once he felt incompetent, now he feels even more incompetent. However, when he got to this point, he couldn''t control so much, just walk forward. He always believed that in the future, the Celestial Clan, the Demon Clan, and the Demon Clan would be the final stable situation. So what the human race is going to do now is to develop a force that can fight against the gods, monsters and demons.


    Wang Jiuxiao walked out of the small courtyard with determination on his face. As the king of this period of change, he often has two extremes, either to endure through the ages, or to linger forever.


    After Tang Ye received Wang Jiuxiao''s help, she temporarily set aside to look for her daughter. The matter of the immortal disciple, he didn''t expect to make such a big noise all at once, and it seemed that the threat was much more serious than he thought. At first they stared at the Nvwa God Stone, but fortunately, they arrived in time and saved Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong. Later, the immortal disciples stared at Longmen Mirage again and attacked Gu Luoxue. This kind of pertinence is very powerful. If this is allowed to continue, I am afraid it will cause serious consequences. Then take a moment to get rid of the immortal disciples.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt it, and when he noticed something wrong, he went there. The ability to jump in space allows him to save a lot of time. The movement made by the disciples of the immortals should be calmed down one by one.


    The immortal disciples in Yanjing City had the power of Ten Profounds to deal with it, and the damage had been controlled, but the other places could not. Even if the ability team is dispatched, it is not the opponent of the fairy disciple. These places are the focus of Tang Ye''s visit.


    At this time, in a city on the southeast coast, crowds were concentrated on the beach. Regardless of men, women and children, many people were relaxing here, and there were a lot of handsome men and women. But, suddenly, a huge wave was formed in the sea, and it swooped. Then, sharks flew out one after another from the waves and attacked the people on the beach.


    Soon there was blood on the ground and it became a blood-colored beach. Many people who were attacked by sharks were just injured and not dead. They struggled for help. However, the sharks still washed ashore, as if they were helped by others, and continued to attack people.


    There shouldn''t be sharks here, and it''s even more impossible for sharks to wash ashore. This situation is very powerful. Finally someone found out that there was a man who was not attacked by sharks. Although this man was wearing beach pants, he was also wearing a Taoist robe. He was laughing, not knowing what kind of seal was made on his hands, and then the sharks listened to him and attacked the people where.


    "Haha, it makes me happy to see you like this. Scream, panic, this is revenge from the sea, and none of you can escape." The man in the beach trousers and gown joked to the frightened crowd.


    Look at that robe, the red yin and yang pattern, it is the immortal disciple, he can actually control sharks.

 Chapter 2340： I think I can fight!

    It is rare for sharks to rush to the beach to attack people in groups. After these sharks leave the sea, they can still act so desperately and have a very strong purpose of attacking people, which is even more strange. The original crowd was injured, injured, dead, and fleeing. However, the way to escape from the beach was blocked by a few big sharks, and a few big sharks were in front of them, and people could no longer escape.


    Although the shark will die within half an hour after leaving the water, dehydration and hypoxia, and the shark''s living habits such as swimming for breathing will greatly limit it. This kind of thinking is also the thinking of many people. Sharks should always be inconvenient to move on land, problems will soon appear, and then they can escape.


    However, the scary thing is that those sharks did not appear to be restricted by leaving the sea, nor did they die. They swayed on the beach, attacked, bitten, as if staying in the water. What kind of abnormal situation is this?


    People who can relax on the beach here have more or less knowledge of the ocean. The sharks that rushed up did not have any adverse reactions on land, which is by no means normal.


    At this time, the crowd was surrounded by sharks, and the sharks seemed to have intentionally stopped attacking, but they just didn''t let these people escape. Some people who were attacked at the beginning were killed and some were seriously injured. If this continues, they will certainly die. Panic, screams, and pain filled this beach.


    After the sharks stopped attacking, people discovered a strange person wearing beach pants, probably just here for leisure and fun. But now, he is still wearing a Taoist robe, like a big windbreaker. What kind of peculiar dress is this, it is actually wearing a Taoist robe. Of course, clothes have their own preferences, which cannot explain any problems. What really shows the problem is that this person was not injured and was not attacked by any shark, even if he walked in front of the shark¡¯s eyes and approached the shark¡¯s sharp teeth, the shark did not attack him, but seemed to attack this person. Expressed the same as obedience.


    There must be something wrong with this person. Everyone looked at him, and people''s intuition also felt that this person had initiated a sudden attack by a shark. This is not a natural disaster, but a man-made disaster. It was this strange man wearing a Taoist robe that launched a planned attack!


    When such a terrible thing happened, the guards of the local Red Wall Palace rushed over and saw the robe worn by the man, knowing it was a disciple of the fairy, and immediately reported to the Red Wall Palace. They know the power of immortal disciples, but in order to protect people, they must stand out.


    The man who controlled the sharks turned around and saw the people at the Red Wall Palace, laughed out loud, and said, "You are the people at the Red Wall Palace, not bad, but unfortunately, you can only be my lovely sharks'' food."


    After all, the immortal disciple quickly made some seals with his hands. At first, nothing happened. A few people from the Red Wall Palace Guard just made a defensive action. However, suddenly, a huge shark hit their heads. Come down. The player who saw the shadow just wanted to drink and be careful, but the shark had already fallen, and the two players were smashed into mud on the spot, splashing out a pool of blood and flesh.


    Then the shark flicked its tail again and directly shot the other two team members out. The two team members vomited a mouthful of blood and died on the spot.


    In addition, there are still a few members of the **** team, and they are all shocked when they see this situation. It''s not an opponent at all, let alone deal with such a ferocious shark and rescue people, it is a question of whether you can save your lives.


    The immortal disciple who can control sharks, named Jingsha, grew up on the seaside since he was a child. He is cruel and active by nature. It can be said that he is almost like sharks. Others say that he can control sharks, it is better to say that he is a shark himself and become the boss of sharks. And he studied this way, and when ordering the shark, he can strengthen the shark. This is why the sharks did not suffer from dehydration and hypoxia when they arrived on the shore.


    In the sea, or on the seashore, this ability makes the shark a powerful existence. Now, these people on the beach are under his control, and no one can escape his attack. There are enough people on the beach to complete a huge slaughter feast.


    "Don''t kill me, please let me go. I will give you as much money as you want!" There are many rich people in the crowd. At this moment, they recognize the reality. This is not a dream, but a real murder. But they wanted to survive, so they begged Jingsha for mercy.


    Jing Sha looked at the rich man who was begging for mercy, laughed, and said, "Begging for mercy is useless. It depends on Lao Tzu''s mood to kill or not to kill, do you understand?"


    After all, Jing Sha didn''t know how to do it. After the manipulation, a small shark appeared out of thin air. The small shark passed by the rich man begging for mercy, and then bite the rich man''s entire head.


    The corpse of the rich man fell, with blood still spraying around his neck, which was **** and scary. Seeing this, everyone trembled, completely shocked.


    Can''t beg for mercy, can''t resist? There was a young man who felt that this kind of thing was almost the end of the world. He was unsaved, and he was going to die anyway, so he would go back vigorously. He stood up abruptly and cursed at Jing Sha: "You murder devil, why kill us? You will be killed, you will die miserably, you will..."


    Click!


    When the young man yelled at the startled shark, another shark was strung out from nowhere. The shark''s figure passed by, and then the young man''s head moved again. This time there was another headless corpse, blood spattered and spilled on others. Some women couldn''t help but fainted after screaming.


    Jing Sha was very satisfied with the situation. He smiled and looked at the people who fell to the ground and squeezed in fear, and said: "Fear, the feeling of being surrounded by sharks, this fear is really wonderful. Don¡¯t ask me why I killed you, for no reason, who made me happen to be here? Hahaha..."


    Shocked Shark laughed out loud. Confident and playful. Right now these people are just his playthings, not even prey. Prey can escape and need to hunt, and these people can only be slaughtered.


    Seeing the shark on the left and right accompanied by a very cruel shark with sharp teeth, people on the beach only felt that their scalp was numb, and their panic slowly diminished because they were desperate. I felt dying, my heart was pounding, I couldn''t control it, and I felt choked all over. Then his head was blank and he was about to faint. This is too frightened, completely unable to control myself, and quite painful.


    It''s not good to beg for mercy, and it''s not good to resist and curse. It seems that there is only one dead end.


    "Are there any of you who can fight?" Jing Sha showed an exaggerated, almost distorted smile, and at the same time looked back at the guards of the Red Wall Palace that had just arrived.


    The remaining members of the guards panicked suddenly, afraid of another attack by a big shark, and were killed directly. They couldn''t help calling out, and stepped back a few steps, embarrassed.


    "I think I can hit it." At this moment, there was such a sound out of thin air, and then I saw a man in a black windbreaker and hood jumping out of the air.


    That is Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2341： Not the last one!

    Tang Ye was originally in the South China Sea. After receiving Wang Jiuxiao''s request for help, he began to deal with the immortal disciples. Through induction and contacting Murong Huansha, he learned where there were immortal disciples, and then approached the principle to solve the problem.


    Then Tang Ye went to the beach of a city on the southeast coast. After that, I saw what Jing Sha was doing. The moment I came out of the space, I smelled a strong smell of blood, and then I saw people who were killed and injured. Tang Ye was very angry at this situation. What was going on with the innocent civilians?


    Just when Jing Sha said that there was no one who could fight, Tang Ye took the words of Jing Sha. He has already made a decision about Jing Sha, kill.


    His determination and attitude remain the same. Of course he hopes that the human race will unite and not engage in any internal fighting, but if there are those who are extremely conflicted, inhuman, and who have broken through his bottom line, then he is dead, and he will not say anything kind and benevolent, and will be persuaded by virtue. People or something. He is not the Virgin. For example, the shark shark at the moment, do you want to use your tongue to persuade and let the shark be a good person?


    Tang Ye doesn''t have that kind of effort anymore, so just kill it and solve the problem simply and quickly.


    Jing Sha actually likes the feeling of crushing, because the feeling of dominating others with fear makes him enjoy it. And when others are afraid of him, he feels that there is no threat. This is the feeling of crushing. As for the thoughts like Lian or Qingri before, find someone with similar strength to fight a good fight and enjoy the fun of fighting instead of crushing like this.


    But Jing Sha just likes to crush.


    Therefore, what he shouted out, "No one can fight", is just a sentence that shows how powerful he is. Then now he was taken over, and he looked over it and was very upset.


    I seem to be able to fight?


    Means to fight yourself?


    This is a provocation!


    Jing Sha was very angry, seeing the sign of Tang Ye''s clothes, it was the palace of the Red Wall.


    Humph, what''s so great about the people of the Red Wall Palace. Even Ten Profound, it is not to be afraid!


    Jing Sha thought that Tang Ye was just a member of the Red Wall Palace. And he overlooked a detail, Tang Ye came out of the third dimension. Think about how many people can do this now. Even Li Xiang doesn''t have this ability. And when I think about it carefully, I should be aware of Tang Ye''s identity. However, Jingsha did not. He just felt that Tang Ye was a person sent by the Red Wall Palace, that could be solved.


    In this way, Jing Sha is a bit arrogant. It might be because he had crushed everything just now, and no one could stop him, giving him the illusion that he was invincible in the world. At least, he also feels that in the big world, no one can block his ideas.


    "I don''t know how the Red Wall Palace compares with the Dragon Dynasty?" Jing Sha looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, and said: "There are a few people in the Dragon Dynasty who are still very good, but it is a pity that Guwu Jianghu does not have my stage. It is so small. Place, ocean? There is no ocean! Only here, here is the ocean. Here, is my stage and my world! The Red Wall Palace? The Dragon Dynasty? How can I fear the shark!"


    Huhu!


    While Jing Sha said these words, the shore behind suddenly slapped the waves, and then two ferocious big sharks strung out from the stormy waves, and they rushed towards Tang Ye. This past, like the guards of the Red Wall Palace just now, their heads were gone.


    The ordinary people shuddered even more when they saw this. They also felt magical when they saw Tang Ye appear out of thin air. However, Tang Ye did not bring them any hope, because Tang Ye did not show any ability worthy of hope. The guards were all easily killed just now, so what''s the use of Tang Ye.


    But now that Shock Shark has set off a huge wave, and then manipulated more ferocious sharks, wouldn''t it be more terrifying. At this moment, I am afraid that I will really be killed.


    People were very panicked, scared, and desperate that they could no longer despair. At this time they did not pray, hoping that who could save them. They just closed their eyes and waited for death to come.


    Tang Ye was actually very amazed when he faced the huge waves and murderous shark attacks from the shark. What kind of ability is this, it can control sharks, and how can these sharks continue to flow? This beach is almost full of sharks. The immortal disciples really have all kinds of abilities. What came on land, and what came in the sea.


    Think about it, it''s a pity. With so many peculiar abilities, it is actually a hostile force. If we can unite together, it will also play a very important role in dealing with the gods, monsters and demons.


    So, do you want to persuade you to surrender?


    This thought flashed through Tang Ye''s mind. Looking at the innocent people who were killed and brutally wounded, Tang Ye let go of these thoughts. From his standpoint, treating innocent people so cruelly broke the bottom line and never stayed.


    Moreover, Jing Sha is not like a person who would listen to persuasion to surrender.


    "Are you an incompetent person who would be killed all at once?" Jing Sha still maintained his self-confidence and arrogance, and laughed a bit crazily, watching Tang Ye shout.


    Tang Ye was very calm, shook his head lightly, and said, "No."


    This is, two ferocious big sharks rushed in front of Tang Ye, and those two rows of sharp teeth were enough to bite Tang Ye in half. However, when the two ferocious sharks rushed over, suddenly, the two ferocious sharks were cut in half, and blood spurted out. In order not to be contaminated by the shark''s blood, a barrier was formed in front of Tang Ye, blocking the shark that had been cut in half in front of him, and then fell to the ground.


    "What, what?!" Seeing this scene, the shark was shocked. This kind of result was beyond his expectation. Originally thought that Tang Ye was also vulnerable, but he didn''t expect that his shark was vulnerable.


    Even Jing Sha didn''t see how his two sharks were cut in half.


    When did this guy issue such a powerful attack?


    The two ferocious sharks are very huge, and it is impossible to cut them in half so simply without the power that is several times stronger than that of the big sharks.


    From this point, Jing Sha realized that the person before him was not comparable to the guards of the red wall palace just now. Is it Shixuan?


    Tang Ye still used his hood to more or less conceal his appearance. It was a little hazy and some could be seen, but if he couldn''t see all of it, he couldn''t tell who he was.


    "Huh, you are a person of Ten Profounds?" Jing Sha felt that there was only Ten Profound in the Red Wall Palace, and could not help staring at Tang Ye and asked in a cold voice.


    Tang Ye was still so calm, shook his head and said, "I am not the Ten Profound, I am the Eleven Profound. The newly joined Red Wall Palace, now to solve your immortal disciples. You are not the last, you are just the first."


    "You..." Jing Sha glared at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was very arrogant. He sneered at Tang Ye: "I am the first and last one, because you can''t even solve my first one!"

 Chapter 2342： Arrogant!

    Jing Sha is very confident, and I don''t know where this confidence comes from. Tang Ye looked at him calmly, and wanted to get rid of him quickly. Because in addition to his one immortal disciple, there are still many immortal disciples killing others, Tang Ye must stop it.


    Tang Ye had already seen the strength of Jing Sha, which was above the heavens and humans and below the **** level. Such a realm is one thing different from him, then he can achieve a spike. If it is just the gap in the realm of power, with the full resistance of Jingsha, it is probably not easy to achieve a spike. However, because Tang Ye has a more unique and powerful secret technique, he can do it.


    Although Jing Sha is confident, he knows that Tang Ye is not the kind of person who can withstand a blow. He recognized the strength of a person who could cut his big shark in half in one blow. Then he will be serious.


    "Very well, you made me serious, then play with my cute baby!" Jing Sha sneered at Tang Ye.


    After that, Jing Sha quickly made the seal with both hands, and suddenly one after another ferocious sharks swooped in, with no dead ends at 360 degrees, surrounded Tang Ye, and attacked. Such a strong formation is difficult to dodge unless it can jump through the space and move. Either it is to fly the big sharks around, but that requires a very strong force, which is not easy to do.


    Facing such an attack, Tang Ye still looked calm, and said to Jing Sha: "Are you serious? But I didn''t take it seriously."


    "Huh?" Jing Sha heard Tang Ye''s words and didn''t react for a while. what? Not serious? It means that if he fights seriously, he is still not serious. He doesn''t need to be serious to beat himself?


    It''s... arrogant too much. Damn it!


    Jing Sha was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too defiant. With a "pop", he suddenly closed his hands that were making knot printing, clapping his palms. Then the ferocious sharks rushing towards him suddenly accelerated, and immediately rushed in front of him, surrounding him. Now, even if he could fly into the sky, there was no way to avoid it.


    It''s just that he can''t fly into the sky, and can jump in space.


    Jing Sha thought that Tang Ye would be attacked, and when he was sneering, Tang Ye appeared in front of him. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t need to use space to jump, because such a short jump didn''t need to be as complicated as a space jump, just like teleporting. When he arrived in front of Jing Sha, Tang Ye immediately condensed a sharp blade energy with his left hand, and swiped at Jing Sha''s original hands.


    Then, Tang Ye stepped back again, and landed a little bit in front of those ferocious sharks who gathered and attacked. Then the scene formed was that a group of ferocious big sharks collided together, but Tang Ye was right in front of them, her expression very calm and calm.


    "You..." Jing Sha didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this, very surprised, but when he was surprised, he suddenly saw that his hands were cut from the wrist, and he watched his hands with his own eyes. Falling, both hands disappeared from the wrist, and then blood gushed out.


    "Ah." Jing Sha yelled softly. It seems that it hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Very painful, very unbelievable, totally unacceptable!


    He couldn''t accept this kind of thing, he was cut his hands? Isn''t it that he can no longer use the sea curse seal technique, this is his most powerful ability, currently he can control sharks. But in fact, if the research is deepened, it will not only control sharks, but also control any creatures in the sea.


    However, now that he loses his hands, the spell seal cannot be cast. Moreover, without both hands, too much power is lost. This is equivalent to abolishing most of him. He is an immortal disciple, a very powerful person, and now he can be unscrupulous in the great world. Look at the people in the big world just now, one by one, without the power to bind chickens, they are far worse than Guwu Jianghu. Isn''t such a person crushed? But in such an environment, he was cut his hands in one move? !


    Shocked in pain, looking at Tang Ye, like crazy, shouted: "Who are you, who are you? How could you hurt me like this! This is not true!"


    Tang Ye frowned when she saw Jing Sha like this, feeling a little boring. The mood of this immortal disciple was far worse than the blind way of them before, and he was a clown who couldn''t afford to lose. Is it because he thought he could play slowly, but he didn''t give him a chance?


    This is because the psychological gap is too great, and I am really stupid.


    Tang Ye looked at Jing Sha and said: "I just said that you are the first immortal disciple I will kill, but not the last. Soon, I will kill the second one, and then the third one. One, the fourth...until you are cleared."


    As he said, Tang Ye walked towards Jingsha step by step, and the right hand that was naturally placed slowly condensed a blade of energy. This was to harvest the life of Jingsha in the past, but it was not hurried, and he appeared confident. It must succeed.


    This tells Jingsha a fact that he has only one end, that is, death.


    "No, no!" Jing Sha saw Tang Ye walking towards him, especially noticing the edge energy that Tang Ye condensed, his hands were cut off like this. He was very scared and backed away. He didn''t know why Tang Ye could do this kind of thing. It seemed like a simple blade energy, but he had no resistance, and his severed hands were the best proof.


    The shocked shark at this time was embarrassed, completely opposite to the previous arrogance. This is not because he is in a bad mood, but because he has encountered someone he cannot deal with. It is not only what he can''t deal with, but also a nightmare like him. It can be said that the strongest person on the surface shot him, and it is not normal for him to not be hit.


    Jing Sha was very scared, but still wanted to resist, but he lost his hands and wanted to do Jie Yin, which was already impossible. He kept slapping his hands together, but his arms smashed together, it was useless. The big shark cannot be controlled without the sea curse seal. As a result, many big sharks that rushed to the shore lost the power of the shark and no longer superpowered. They collapsed due to dehydration and lack of oxygen, and died after struggling a few times. No matter how brutal it looks, but when this happens, it no longer makes people scared, it is them who die next.


    At this time, the people surrounded by sharks slowly escaped from the panic and despair, slowly returned to some gods, and slowly realized that it seemed that this man with a black hood was very powerful and could save them.


    The sharks fell one after another, showing the appearance of struggling with death, which meant that they were saved.


    Suddenly, people got excited and came back from the dead, weeping with joy and speechless.


    At this moment, Tang Ye approached Jing Sha, and Jing Sha kept retreating, retreating to the beach, immersed in the sea, and then he could not stand firmly and fell. His hands were immersed in the water, and blood fell in. Because of the loss of control of the shark, the nearby sharks controlled by him smelled blood and attacked him instead.


    A group of sharks rushed, but the shocked shark died in his own secret skills.


    Tang Ye shook his head, without staying, to solve the other hurting immortal disciple.

 Chapter 2343： Play with black fire!

    The shocked shark died under the sharp mouth of the shark group. Tang Ye saw that everyone was no longer threatened. Then the next step was the aftermath of the Red Wall Palace. He didn''t stay much, turned and left, to solve the other immortal disciples. .


    It didn''t take much time to solve Shock Shark, but there were one or two tricks. When everyone saw this, apart from being excited to be saved, they were also grateful to Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t have much time to come, and they were in panic all the time. Now that they recovered, Tang Ye had already left, and they didn''t even have a chance to say thank you.


    However, they remembered that Tang Ye told Jingsha just now that he was called Shixi Xuan.


    They don''t know who Eleven Profound is, but they know that Eleven Profound saved them. The Eleventh Profound, a newly added one after the Tenth Profound, spread some inexplicably.


    Tang Ye''s disguised identity has really changed one after another. It''s just that anyone who knows his identity knows everything. As for what you don¡¯t know, you probably need to pay attention to speculation. It¡¯s not difficult to know.


    Through his own perception and the message from Shenji Technology, Tang Ye continued to another place where the immortal disciples acted.


    He did not expect that this turned out to be a suburb with not many people. However, Tang Ye thought so at the beginning, but it didn''t take long to notice that there was a village on the outskirts, which was full of blood, dark flames, and thick smoke, which was very strange.


    The village was attacked, and I was afraid that it was already bad. Tang Ye quickly changed his position. When he went to the village, he saw that the village had been destroyed. There were not many villagers and no one would survive. Old and young women and children are not spared.


    Kaka. Tang Ye clenched his fist, his bones rattled. He was angry, these immortal disciples had done too much. He already had great anger. In this case, none of these immortal disciples will stay!


    At this moment, Tang Ye turned to look at the mountain opposite the village, squinted slightly, then his body quickly rose, and soon fell on the mountain. Then he saw that there was a person standing on the mountain peak. This person was not surprised to see Tang Ye, as if he had specially waited for Tang Ye to come.


    This person also wore the robes of a fairy disciple, and he was indeed a fairy disciple. It was strange to see that the village was attacked by some black flames.


    This person is the black flame among the immortal disciples, and he has a very powerful secret technique. He knew that Tang Ye would come, so he waited specially, and he could see that his state of mind and mentality were completely different from Jing Sha.


    Tang Ye''s aura was cold at this time, no matter how much, there was a faint murderous intent, and he looked at Hei Yan and said, "You destroyed that village?"


    Hei Yan turned around, looked at Tang Ye, somewhat helpless, shook his head, and said, "This is not my intention."


    "You did it?" Tang Ye asked again, regardless of Hei Yan''s explanation.


    Hei Yan nodded and said, "Yes."


    Tang Ye said coldly: "Then you have to die."


    Hei Yan looked at Tang Ye and fell silent for a while. In fact, he didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, only that Tang Ye was the eleventh profound. This news has just been delivered to their various immortal disciples. Among their immortal disciples, there are also some internal connections. Probably because Jing Sha was killed by the eleventh mysterious disciples was known by an immortal disciple, and then soon every immortal disciple knew.


    Because Eleven Profound is very powerful, and is here to kill them.


    After silence, Hei Yan looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are the Eleventh Profound? Well, we are bibi. I am very interested in studying the powerful and mysterious mysteries in the world. I use flames, but the flames have been transformed. This It¡¯s an improvement, and it¡¯s also a point of my ability. It seems that we can¡¯t communicate well, so we can only take action first.¡±


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "You are a little bit self-righteous. You take the destruction of a village so lightly, and then tell me, want to exchange secret skills?"


    Hei Yan said, "That''s exactly what I meant. As I said, I don''t want to ruin the village. This is what the master meant, and I just implemented it."


    "Master? Who is your master?" Tang Ye asked, staring at Hei Yan. He didn''t want to talk nonsense, but from Hei Yan''s words, it seemed that he could get some other information about the immortal disciples, so he didn''t mind asking more.


    However, Hei Yan shook his head and said, "I won''t tell you this. I know what I am doing and what I should do."


    Tang Ye stared at Hei Yan and said, "If this is the case, then kill you first. Then, go and kill all of your immortal disciples."


    "Very good, the problem is, you can do it. Now, let''s try to kill me first." Hei Yan looked at Tang Ye and smiled.


    They knew it was the Eleventh Profound, but they didn''t know it was Tang Ye, and they always felt a little drama. Don''t they watch out for Tang Sheng, a super figure?


    Or, they haven''t been killed enough, so don''t you think Tang Sheng has already taken action?


    Tang Ye felt that these immortal disciples were really a little arrogant, even if he didn''t doubt his identity, he still felt that he could not beat them.


    "You can take action first, and then you will know if I can kill you one by one." Tang Ye said to Hei Yan.


    Hei Yan didn''t refuse, and said: "Then you''re welcome."


    Then Hei Yan shot, and suddenly there was a black flame in his hand, and then the flame turned into a thin needle, and shot the black flame needle at Tang Ye.


    The black flame needle flew out with a fierce momentum, then disappeared in an instant, and appeared again in an instant. The moment he appeared, he had already reached Tang Ye''s eyes.


    Shocked!


    This is a powerful move that Hei Yan has realized!


    To cast it in a stunned breath, you must first stop, and then gather enough strength, that is, there must be a process of accumulating energy, and then it is like the body is merged into the black flame needle, and people follow the black flame needle. It can be said that people are black flame needles, and black flame needles are people. This is indeed very mysterious, the skills that the immortal disciples master really have their own merits.


    Tang Ye was also a little surprised. Because when he was talking to Hei Yan just now, he didn''t expect Hei Yan was already accumulating energy. He didn''t notice it, it seems Hei Yan has some other abilities.


    It''s just that, as for what he is capable of, even though Tang Ye is a little interested, she doesn''t waste time to watch it slowly. Because he wanted to kill Hei Yan, Hei Yan couldn''t live.


    Hei Yan said that he was playing with flames, and he regarded the transformation of flames as his greatest power. This is why it is impossible for him to win Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye played with fire a hundred years ago. Moreover, the flame power that Tang Ye masters, no one can be stronger than him.


    Even if Hei Yan transforms the flame and becomes the Hei Yan, as long as it is a flame, it is impossible to cause the ancestor of the flame, the power of the phoenix!


    And Tang Ye has the power of Phoenix. Even if Tang Ye didn''t know, it was still working. Therefore, Tang Ye was very indifferent to Hei Yan.


    "Playing with fire in front of me, even black fire, is very dangerous." Tang Ye said to Hei Yan.

 Chapter 2344： so what!

    Playing with Tang Ye was indeed overwhelming. Although Hei Yan''s moves were very surprised, he was shocked by a burst of flame power, and the breath quickly went out, and even though Hei Yan was still behind, in a blink of an eye, it merged into the flame power, as if blending with the power. One body, quickly attacked Tang Ye.


    This made Tang Ye think of his ability to transform into flames. Heiyan is now able to do it, is it still such an ability? Although it was only a few seconds, it was also very surprising.


    Tang Ye was very amazed. These immortal disciples were really outstanding. It is a pity that their ability is no longer outstanding, and now they ruthlessly slaughter people and can only be eliminated.


    Hei Yan is very confident in his own power, because the black flame power he hits is the power of darkness, and then he can merge with the dark flame, which greatly enhances this power. Hei Yan''s estimation of his own power is that he can kill a god-level powerhouse!


    When Tang Ye was in front of him in a flash, the black flame and flame power were just like a needle, condensing the essence of power, which could penetrate the defensive power of God level. Therefore, such an attack can definitely hit Tang Ye.


    Hei Yan thought so. However, the reality was that he was slapped severely. Because when he was about to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye also emitted a dark flame. When his dark flame needle attacked Tang Ye''s dark flame, the flame needle was instantly melted, causing him to be hit by a terrible force and separated from the flame needle.


    puff!


    After Hei Yan flew out, he immediately vomited blood. He felt that his body was about to fall apart and shattered. He didn''t have the strength to stand still, fell down, and vomited blood again and again. After getting better, he looked at Tang Ye with an incredible face, shocked, and he didn''t believe there would be such a powerful person.


    "You, you..." Hei Yan, who was originally calm, couldn''t be so calm at this time. Looking at Tang Ye, he was frightened, as if he had discovered something.


    His black flame had dark power, but his power was so easily resolved by Tang Ye, and other powers bounced back. Now that he was seriously injured, he recovered and felt that Tang Ye also had dark flame power, and it was terribly powerful, a power that he could not match. Because, his dark flame power ran into Tang Ye''s, the power itself was so scared that he flinched.


    Power can be suppressed instinctively, but it is so strong?


    "Who are you?" Hei Yan looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye looked at him with a calm expression, and said, "You don''t need to know anymore, because you are dying. You are going to die in the flames like people in the village."


    After all, a dark flame condensed in Tang Ye''s hand and threw it out at the seriously injured Hei Yan. Hei Yan was burned by such flames, at first it was just a little bit, and then with a whirr, the burning spread to his body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) However, he couldn''t put out Tang Ye''s flame and was buried in the dark flame. Looking at it this way, it was like he was burned to death in the flame he was good at.


    Hei Yan was the top and powerful among the immortal disciples, but even he was easily solved by Tang Ye. Then, Tang Ye continued to destroy the immortal disciples. The immortal disciples distributed in various places, even though they knew the existence of the "Eleven Profound" through the previous information, they did not stop the killing. If they stop because of the existence of the Eleven Profound, then they feel that they are too timid. You know, now they even know the existence of Tang Sheng, so Tang Sheng is not afraid, why should he be afraid of an eleventh profound?


    At this time, Middle-earth Guimen Gorge, a man exuding a yin spirit, stood on the edge of the Guimen Gorge cliff, facing the gloomy canyon. The raging yin wind and the wailing ghost, he was very satisfied and very happy. . And what he is wearing is also the clothes of the immortal disciple.


    He is just one of the disciples of the immortals, and he is called "the ghost of the sun" because he practices the skill of raising little ghosts. The ghost in the sun is that even in the sun, he can gain powerful power through the ghost. Even if it''s such a bright universe and broad daylight, the little ghost he raised can still exist.


    And when he went to Guimen Gorge, what he saw was the ghost power below. If these ghosts can be grasped, then his power will soar into the sky. In order to obtain this ghost power, he specially captured a few living people and sacrificed them to the ghost under the canyon.


    This is also a kind of cruel behavior. Most of the living people who have caught the big world are children, because children are pure yang and pure yin, which is very fond of yin ghosts.


    The ghost of the sun was about to throw a girl down to sacrifice the ghost, and at this moment, Tang Ye appeared here.


    When Tang Ye arrived, he frowned when he saw the ghost in the sun.


    Because Yang Jiangui raises little ghosts and is in contact with little ghosts all the year round, the yin qi of the whole person will be very strong. In addition, if he raises the kid in some extreme ways, then the whole person will be corroded by the kid''s yin qi, and his face will become pale, as if he is suffering from some disease.


    The so-called, people raise ghosts, ghosts eat people. In fact, although this secret technique has extremely strong power, it has to pay a great price. So this kind of people will not live long. In the later stage, in order to survive, he must extract ghost power to continue his life.


    Tang Ye can be regarded as a devils master, so he can naturally recognize the Yangjian ghost who raised the little ghost at a glance.


    Seeing that the ghost of Yang Jian wanted to throw a girl to feed the ghost at this time, Tang Ye also took it. These immortal disciples have all kinds of powerful abilities, but all of them are doing utter conscience.


    Damn it, don''t leave one anyway. Tang Ye took a long sigh of relief and walked away from the Chaoyang Ghost.


    "You are the eleventh xuan?" Yang Jiangui saw Tang Ye, although he could not see his face, but according to some previous information, he knew that this person was the eleventh xuan under the red wall palace. The reason he remembered it was because ten Yixuan just appeared. He looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye felt that it was a pity that these immortal disciples knew of their existence, but they were not afraid of themselves. Don¡¯t you know that you found them one by one and then killed them? Are they not afraid?


    Tang Ye looked at the ghost in the sun with no expression fluctuations, and said, "I''m a disciple, I found another one."


    The ghost of the sun was not jealous, and smiled: "Ghost of the sun, what about you found me?"


    "No, it''s just killing you." Tang Ye sneered, still a bit hideous in his smile. He slowly revealed the look of a hostile demon, because he was indeed stimulated by the immortal disciples, and he showed a rare murderous intent!


    Because Yang Jian Gui was surrounded by hostility, he felt cordial to Tang Ye''s hostility and killing intent, and he was not afraid. He sneered and said, "Kill me? I''m afraid it''s not that simple."


    "No, it''s easy to kill you." Tang Ye said lightly.

 Chapter 2345： Raise ghosts too much!

    Yang Jian Gui was **** off by Tang Ye''s arrogance. This eleven mystery is crazy. He didn''t think Tang Ye could kill him easily, because he was different from other immortal disciples. He is cultivating the skill of raising ghosts, and it would be very difficult to deal with him without the ability of a demon master. He didn''t think that Eleven Profound possessed the power of Fu Mo Shi.


    Unfortunately, he guessed wrong.


    The ghost of Yang didn¡¯t know that the identity of the Eleventh Xuan was Tang Ye, and didn¡¯t know it was Tang Sheng. He snorted to Tang Ye, "Tang Ye, it is said that you are a doctor. You have a great future, but you shouldn¡¯t mess with me! , Provoke me, your life is over!" Yang Jiangui stared at Tang Ye, coldly shouted.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said: "Let your little demon out, let me see how strong you are. Immortal disciple, I want to kill one by one. But you don''t seem to notice that I can really kill you. , So give you a little chance to be afraid."


    "You!" Yang Jiangui felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant.


    "Arrogant! Let you see, what about the kid I have raised for a few years!" Yang Jiangui shouted, and suddenly opened the worship box covered with yellow cloth beside him.


    At this time, I saw a lot of toys in the worship box, and a small carved wooden coffin in the middle. The scary thing is that the little coffin was stained red with blood. Even the wood of the small coffin felt that blood could seep out by just squeezing it.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly when she saw it, and said, "You have been feeding the little devil with your own blood?"


    Tang Ye also mastered a lot of knowledge of abusive demons. Although he was not a professional man, he still saw some ways for the equipment of the ghosts of the sun.


    The ghost of the sun sneered, a little proud, and hummed: "Why, are you scared? From your look, it seems that you know something about the devil. But it''s useless, you don''t have the power to deal with me. I tell you, use blood Raising a little ghost is the most powerful, even if you know something on the side of the devil? Can you deal with my blood little ghost?"


    "You''re a bit ridiculous and pitiful." Tang Ye shook his head with the pride of Yang Jiangui, showing a pitiful sneer, and hummed: "Who told you that feeding the little ghost with blood is the most powerful method? You can''t fail. You know you are committing suicide, right?"


    "What are you talking about?" Yang Jiangui''s face sank, looking at Tang Ye''s sneered expression, he felt inexplicably jealous in his heart.


    Tang Ye was wearing a hood. Although he couldn''t see most of his face, he could still see it on his mouth. That disdain and sneer, Yang Jian Gui could understand.


    The ghost of the Yangjian must know the price of his actions, he just didn''t expect it, does Tang Ye also understand?


    Of course Tang Ye understood, and said, "Raising a little ghost is not for evil. The reason why someone raises a little ghost is because of grief and sorrow, as well as longing. Because their child is dead, they can''t bear it, so they want the child to stay with them. Living together. This is the original intention of raising a little ghost. As for why raising a little ghost evolves into a means of doing evil, it is caused by human nature. Humans, great good and great evil, cause and die, sometimes indeed hateful."


    "Why nonsense!" Yang Jiangui sipped, not knowing what Tang Ye wanted to say.


    Tang Ye sneered, as if ridiculing Yang Jiangui''s knowing questions, and pretending not to care about the cost of raising a kid, and said: "You have raised a kid to be a hungry ghost. The hungry ghost''s pursuit of food is endless. Yes. If I¡¯m not wrong, you started feeding the kid with a drop of blood, and then it became two drops, three drops, four drops... or more. However, the kid is still not satisfied. Because he grows up, he wants Eat more. And this hungry ghost grew up eating your blood, so naturally you want to eat it the most. Also, I tell you, next, it will eat your meat!"


    "Depending on your situation, there is at most one year left. During this year, you will be eaten to the bones." Tang Ye sneered at the ghost of the sun.


    "So what?" Yang Jiangui didn''t want to be brought into the rhythm by Tang Ye, snorted coldly, and said: "I have my own way to continue my life. Now you can taste the power of my little ghost!"


    Stopped by Tang Ye''s appearance, there was no way to sacrifice the ghosts under Guimen Gorge. Yang Jiangui threw the girl aside, preparing to kill Tang Yexian.


    Tang Ye sneered again, and hummed: "Now when you let the little devil out, you just let out a beast. You may not be able to control this beast, so don''t be killed by the little devil."


    "Fart!" The ghost of Yang Jian felt that Tang Ye didn''t have any brains to speak, and the kid he raised would come and shoot himself?


    He released the kid to attack.


    Huh!


    At this time, there was a sharp sound in the worship box of the ghost of the sun, which was very harsh, as if it had cut the entire sky. People still feel the creeps when they listen.


    "Fuck!"


    At this time, the small coffin in the yellow cloth consecration box suddenly broke another opening, and then blood spilled from the opening, which was very strange.


    Surprisingly, the blood spilled little by little at first. But slowly, the blood flowing out faster and faster! As if the small coffin was a pool of blood, there was a lot of blood inside. Not long after, a piece of blood spread on the ground, like a small **** pool.


    This is weird! A small wooden coffin can shed so much blood!


    However, the blood flowing out is only part of the weirdness. What is even stranger is that at this time, the blood is slowly stirred, the blood is red and black, like chocolate cream. Then, that blood changed! In the middle of the blood in the big beach, the blood gathered, and finally, little by little, shaped the body of a child.


    "Hehe!" At this moment, the child let out a chuckle.


    What''s more scary is the appearance of a child, with a flat head, deformed, pointed ears, and blood red all over, as if blood is flowing. The hands are long and pointed, like the branches of a dryad. The scariest thing is that it has no lower body! It is disconnected from the abdomen!


    It is lying on the ground with both hands, as if climbing. Coupled with its gloomy laughter, it makes people suffocate!


    This is the little ghost raised by the ghost of the sun.


    The scarlet kid looked at the ghost of the sun, smiled happily, and shouted: "I''m hungry, I want to eat!"


    Huh!


    After the scarlet little ghost snorted, he changed suddenly and appeared directly in front of the Yangjian ghost who fell on the ground. Then, facing one of the Yangjian ghost''s legs, opened his mouth, revealing the pointed teeth, and bit down with a "click".


    "Ah!" Yang Jiangui cried out in pain, but he didn''t expect the kid to bite him suddenly.


    Could it be that this was bitten by the kid? As Tang Ye said, this little devil had been raised too much, and he no longer distinguished between master and servant. This is the price to be paid?


    A beast that may not be controlled!


    It''s not that the ghost of the sun didn''t expect this situation, but he kept grasping it. Before that, he was sure that the little ghost did not look like this. But this is the case now, could it be... the influence of the ghost power of Guimenxia!


    Yang Jiangui realized something and panicked in his heart.

 Chapter 2346： Flame Demon!

    Yang Jiangui looked at the Blood Imp biting his leg, panicked in his heart, and felt great pain at the same time. The blood imp''s damage ability has a great impact on living people, especially poisonous. Before long, Yang Jiangui''s forehead was already in cold sweat.


    The blood imp was affected by the power of the ghost here, as if evolutionary mutation, some were out of his control. Now the blood imp bites his calf and eats meat, he wants to control it, but the blood imp does not listen to him, he can''t get rid of the blood imp.


    Tang Ye saw a sneer and said, "I''m right? Once the little devil comes out, you will be the first one to eat."


    "You!" Already in such anguish, and even being ridiculed by Tang Ye, Yang Jian Gui was very angry, because Tang Ye seemed to control everything like this.


    The question is, how can Tang Ye just appear? The little devil he raised himself doesn''t know it, but can Tang Ye know it better than himself?


    At this moment, the power of the ghost under the Guimen Gorge flew up and was absorbed by the blood imp, and then the blood imp became stronger.


    At this time, Yang Jian Gui realized that he had miscalculated. Now the blood imp is very strong, but his body is injured and his strength is weakened. This was caused by the blood imp eating his flesh and blood. If this continues, he will not be able to deal with the blood imp!


    Yang Jiangui looked at Tang Ye and suddenly felt that Tang Ye was so calm and knew about the blood imp, then Tang Ye should be able to deal with this abnormal blood imp!


    If you don''t deal with the blood imp, you will kill yourself. Yang Jian Gui was very anxious, looking at Tang Ye, although he didn''t want to do that, but in order to survive, he gritted his teeth and said to Tang Ye: "You might deal with this kid? If you can, as long as you deal with this kid, I won''t treat you. Let''s go!"


    "what?"


    When Tang Ye heard the words of the ghost in the sun, he was speechless. Is this guy so immature? What a joke! As your enemy, you want to save him? Then only save him, will he not take action against himself?


    "I just watched you being eaten by the little ghost." Tang Ye said to Yang Jiangui, still feeling very speechless.


    "you¡­¡­"


    "Crack!"


    "what!"


    At this time, the blood imp slammed another bite of Yangjiangui''s leg again, bit a piece of meat on the Yangjiangui''s leg, and ate it with big mouthfuls. The ghost of Yang Jian was so painful that he shouted, trying to faint. At the same time, the blood imp''s poisonous ghost power eroded him. In the past, he could resist and eliminate this kind of power, but now he couldn''t resist after the Blood Imp changed.


    Feed the Blood Imp with its own flesh and blood. The Blood Imp has just been affected by the powerful ghost power of Guimen Gorge, and is extremely hungry at this time. Then it must first resolve the hunger and thirst, and even attack the Yangjian ghost. Because the ghost itself is its food. It doesn''t care if this is the person who raised it, and now it is out of control. After it is no longer controlled, it must be reckless.


    The ghost of the sun couldn''t control it, and was bitten by the blood imp, and couldn''t deal with the blood imp, and could only become food for the blood imp. He wanted Tang Ye to save him, but Tang Ye didn''t help him.


    Anxiously, the ghost of Yang Jian shouted to Tang Ye: "If the little ghost eats the owner, he will completely get rid of the shackles of the power of the Yang, and then it will be stronger than ever. At that time, you don''t want to deal with it, so you must save I!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I''m not afraid of this kid, you can die first."


    Tang Ye really felt a little ridiculous about such things. Because the immortal disciples seem to be a little bit dead, dying on their own strength. Jing Sha was eaten by sharks, Hei Yan was burned to death by fire, and now the ghost of Yang Jian was going to be eaten by his own little ghost again.


    "You...Ah!" Yang Jiangui wanted to say what Tang Ye ordered, but the blood imp bite him more severely, and the blood imp was strong and clung to him, like a force that melted into the body surface, and then began to swallow the bite , Can''t get rid of it at all. He was in pain, and he was really going to be the food of the blood imp.


    With the last scream, Yang Jian Gui was eaten by Blood Imp, and Yang Jian Gui died. He, the immortal disciple who practiced the art of raising ghosts, died the strangest, and Tang Ye didn''t make any move.


    However, Tang Ye ridiculed the ghost of the sun because he had noticed it a long time ago. After all, Tang Ye was a magician who could open the door of reincarnation. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, and the signs of the **** world''s restart are becoming more and more obvious, then the power of Fumoshi will have a comprehensive liberation and improvement.


    Click!


    At this time, the blood imp who ate the ghost of the sun was far from satisfied. It looked at Tang Ye and let out a low roar. It still needs to forage, and Tang Ye is undoubtedly a very good food.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes when looking at such a blood imp, and then with a "poof", there was a thin needle condensed by flame in his hand.


    At this time, the blood imp leaped on him.


    Tang Ye didn''t have any other fancy tricks, just hit the flame needle at the blood imp.


    This flame is not the dark magic flame, but the flame under the green spirit fire. Psychic action can deal with the power of the ghost. The needle shape was used because he had a psychic needle a hundred years ago, the psychic needle, which was a sharp weapon against ghosts, a god-level treasure. The great master of Fu Mo Shi relied on this to reorganize Fu Mo.


    The flame needle that Tang Ye shot out was very fast, and the blood imp rushed over, trying to avoid it when he noticed it, but it was too late. He was hit in the back and called out with a cry of pain. The blood imp was furious, it was raised by a little devil, thinking like a child, whoever provokes it will be angry and eat it!


    The blood imp rushed towards Tang Ye again. It is like a scorpion whose body has been cut in half, pressing its hands on the ground and rushing, dragging its upper body. It looked like a mutated beast, very scary.


    The sharp claws of the Blood Imp, sharp, similar to those of the wild beasts, looked very slender, and threw them directly towards Tang Ye. It''s just that Tang Ye didn''t panic or panic, and his secret technique of demons was not a joke. If it was played, it would be pretty. At this time, he took another two magic charms condensed by flames in his hand, and then shot them at the blood imp.


    The blood imp collided with the two flame charms thrown by Tang Ye, "bang" and "pap". The two flame charms were like small bombs, directly erupting into a ball of light, accompanied by strong vibrations, knocking the blood charm back. A few steps.


    "Ohhhhh!" The scarlet kid cried out in pain, even more angry.


    Tang Ye didn''t show mercy to such a hideous ghost, snorted coldly, and burned a ball of flame with his right hand, instantly rushing to the blood imp, and then squeezed the blood imp.


    Originally, the blood imp could transform into a ghost form and disperse, but at this time the burning power in Tang Ye''s hand was already the power of demon, so the blood imp could not escape.


    "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" Tang Ye pinched his neck with Tang Ye''s left hand. The power of Fu Mo was hurting it, and soon the ghost power of its whole body dissipated, and the body disappeared.


    Tang Ye killed it easily.

 Chapter 2347： Im coming!

    Killing a kid is not difficult for Tang Ye. Perhaps for many cultivators, this mutation, and the blood imp that eats the ghost of the sun, is very scary. After all, many cultivators have just started, and they must have been saddened to fight against ghosts of the level of immortal disciples.


    It''s a pity that what this blood kid encountered was Tang Ye, a man who had reached the realm of crossing people before the shackles of Qi Luck had been lifted.


    Kill the blood imp, and the matter of the fairy disciple Yang Jiangui will be solved. Those children who were caught by the ghost of the sun and wanted to sacrifice the power of the ghost, the people from the red wall court rushed to them and took them back safely.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to continue to clear the next immortal disciple, but at this time the wailing of a group of ghosts under Guimen Gorge, and even constant collisions, attracted his attention. There is the power of Dragon Ancestor in Guimen Gorge. These ghost powers have been suppressed, but now they have become very rampant, and they have also affected the blood imp just now.


    This situation was very unusual, Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt it, and finally found the clues. He immediately reached the place where the Dragon Gate illusion was originally, and found that the Dragon Gate illusion was completely gone, and the last trace of dragon spirit power was also taken away. Then he immediately thought of the Dragon Gate illusion in the land of the South China Sea, which was also taken away from power in this way. So, will there be another Dragon Gate illusion like this?


    If the fairy disciple is specifically aimed at the Dragon Gate Fantasy Realm, then another Dragon Gate Fantasy Realm, that is, the Dragon Gate Fantasy Realm in the Yin Yang Realm of Mount Tai is also the target of the fairy disciple. In order to verify his conjecture, Tang Ye didn''t go to clean up the immortal disciples, immediately jumped in space, and went to the Yin-Yang realm of Mount Tai. Then he reached the position where the Dragon Gate illusion was, and found that the Dragon Gate illusion had disappeared, and the last trace of dragon spirit power was drawn away.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly. It seems that the immortal disciples are all for the power of Longmen Fantasy Realm. However, what Tang Ye didn''t understand was that even if the power of the three dragon gate illusions were obtained, it was still very few, because he and the black dragon had already drawn away most of the dragon spirit power a hundred years ago. So, what does the immortal disciple want the remaining dragon spirit power for?


    Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to figure out the purpose of the immortal disciple. He wanted to do this, but at this time there was news from Shenji Technology that it was the actions of the immortal disciples that were newly monitored. Now that other immortal disciples had been discovered, Tang Ye had to deal with them first, so as not to increase the damage. However, after all, it is necessary to figure out the purpose of the immortal disciples to fundamentally solve the threat they pose.


    Tang Ye went to deal with the immortal disciples according to the location monitored by Shenji Technology.


    At this time, in a large hunting ground, a young boy elder brother ran fast on a white horse, looking panicked, as if running for his life.


    It''s just that this is a hunting ground. People who ride white horses and bring bows and arrows usually play hunting games, but the current situation is not like he is hunting, but being hunted.


    "Brother, he is my prey." Behind the young man, two men were chasing after him. One of the men with earrings said.


    The other man had a nose stud and sneered: "No, he is my prey."


    "Then let''s take a look!"


    The two were very excited and kept chasing the young man who had fled, and then found the opportunity to shoot immediately with a shotgun in their hands. However, both of them missed the shot.


    "Damn!" The two cursed at the same time, and then continued to chase the young man. When there was a second chance, the two shot again, but they missed the shot again.


    The two became more and more angry, but they still chased the young man to shoot, and when the young man reached the end and was stopped by the iron fence, the two shot again with shotguns.


    However... it may be that two people are blind or too stupid, so the young man just stood in front of them, and neither of them shot. There were no obstacles in front of him. The young man dared not move in a panic. The distance was not far, and the two still missed the shot. What kind of "god operation" is this?


    "Brother, I''m angry." The man with earrings hummed bitterly.


    "Me too." The man with the nose stud also snorted coldly.


    "Then let''s kill him together!" The man with earrings suddenly showed an evil smile.


    "Okay!" The man with the nose stud hummed equally.


    "Then we...Bang!" The man with ear studs and the man with nose studs suddenly said in unison, humming evilly, and unexpectedly made an explosion and imitated the sound of the explosion.


    Surprisingly, at this moment, both of them waved at the young man at the same time, "Bang!" Suddenly, an explosion sounded, and the place where the explosion happened was a front leg of the young man.


    "Ah!" After being blown to his front leg, the young man cried out in pain and fell directly to the ground.


    However, the fall was only light. At this time, there were explosions around the young man''s body, and his whole body was blown to pieces.


    After bombarding the young man with ear studs and nose studs, the man seemed to go crazy, waving his hands and laughing wildly, "Kill, kill, kill! Blast, blow, blow! Bang Bang Bang, hehehehe..."


    The two men became lunatics, and continued to abuse the young man until they bombed the young man into dregs, surrounded by blood, and the young man''s flesh and blood.


    What a disgusting scene and how crazy it is.


    "Or our power is easy to use, the guns of the big world are too bad, how do they get used to it?" After the two men killed the young man, they discussed.


    Looking at them again, it turns out that except for the nose and ears, the clothes they wear are those of the immortal disciples. They are members of the immortal disciples. And what they just did was the most common pastime in their lives. That kind of **** and brutal psychology is indeed somewhat distorted.


    Looking at the entire hunting ground, there are already corpses everywhere, and the condition of death is the same as the young man riding the white horse just now. Obviously, they were all killed by these two immortal disciples.


    Of these two immortal disciples, the boss is the one who wears the nose, called Hunk Jiang. The second child is the one who wears earrings, called Hajiang.


    They are the two gods of the world!


    This name is a bit powerful, gods, are they gods? Obviously not. They are just disciples of the immortals, and they are commensurate with the two generals of Humha, which is their characteristic.


    "The people here are finished, where are we going next?" Ha Jiang asked Huo Jiang.


    Humming laughed and said, "We don''t need to go anywhere. Didn''t we say that someone named Eleven Xuan was chasing us? It seems that Shock Shark was killed, that''s something. If he can''t be killed by other guys. If you kill, then you will definitely come to us, and we will kill him. Hehe."


    Humming heard it and thought it was pretty good. He smiled and said, "Then listen to the big brother, let''s wait for this one named Eleven Xuan to come, and hope that he will not be killed by the brothers and sisters first.


    "This kind of thing won''t happen."


    When the second general Hemha was speaking, such words sounded out of thin air, and then Tang Ye fell from the air, looked at General Hemha, and said: "I''m here, and then you are about to die."

 Chapter 2348： Let you do it once!

    Hem Ha, the two gods will hear Tang Ye''s voice, and immediately follow the voice to look at it, and see Tang Ye falling from the sky, feeling very angry. Because they heard Tang Ye''s words very clearly, want to kill them?


    This is the eleventh mystery of the Red Wall Palace, right?


    Hem Ha, the two gods, looked at Tang Ye, and said that a powerful figure from the Red Wall Palace had been dispatched, and this man was killing their immortal disciples one by one. The shark was dead, they knew about it. It was precisely because of Jing Sha''s death that they knew the existence of the Eleven Profound. Because in their original expectation, they would not be killed by the people of the big world.


    Eleven Profound''s ability to kill Shock Shark was indeed quite capable. It''s just that every disciple of the immortal has its own abilities, and if you can kill Shock Shark, you don''t necessarily kill them. Therefore, they all want to know the Eleven Profound, depending on the strength of the Eleven Profound.


    Hem Ha, the Second God General, was thinking of waiting for the Eleven Profounds to come and kill the people on the hunting ground, and was feeling bored. Tang Ye was here and they were very happy. Even their tempers were quite irritable, and Tang Ye said such arrogant things that they couldn''t bear it. Want to kill them? Then they are going to kill Tang Ye!


    After Tang Ye fell, he looked at Second General Hem, and squinted slightly. I heard that people who squint slightly are monsters. This is right, Tang Ye must be a monster with unfathomable strength. Squinting, just weighing the opponent. It seems to be surprised, but in fact, there is still a certain amount in my heart.


    In fact, Tang Ye was also thinking about the abilities of the two **** generals Hem Ha. He felt a breath permeating the young man who was killed, it was an explosion caused by the five elements.


    Therefore, the explosion secret technique of the two **** generals, Hem Ha, seemed to explode out of thin air, just like the previous clearing ability. But in fact, it was the two who caused the explosion of the five elements. This approach is probably to control the five elements in the air, gold, wood, water, fire, and earth to produce an explosion.


    Such ability is not simple, very demanding, and cannot be achieved without sufficient cultivation base. Obviously, the cultivation level of the two **** generals, Hem Ha, was also much earlier than that of most people. Therefore, as disciples of immortals, they are very powerful.


    "Big brother, this is the eleventh xuan? It seems very powerful." Ha Jiang seemed stupid, but in fact he was very clear in his heart, and said to Big Brother Hunk.


    Humming also saw Tang Ye. Compared with Ha Jiang, he was a little more cautious, staring at Tang Ye carefully.


    After looking at Tang Ye, he laughed and said, "Brother, now we can finally have fun! Ah, how long have we been bored? Now we finally find an opponent!"


    Huh Jiang saw that Tang Ye''s strength was extraordinary, not those who were killed by them at will. In the past, whether it was dealing with people or killing people casually, it was too easy to kill. Those people didn''t have the ability to fight back at all, they were bombed to death casually, it was really meaningless.


    Tang Ye looked at the second general, Huo Ha, and said, "You immortal disciples suddenly appeared and made trouble everywhere. What do you want to do?"


    The question was relaxed and casual, and Tang Ye did not expect to know the purpose of the immortal disciple. Of course, if the two gods, Hem Ha, made their heads stupid, it would be a very good thing to say it. He thought this second general Huo Ha was a bit silly. The two looked similar, with short and pointed hair, dyed yellow, and not tall. And one of them wears ear studs and the other wears nose studs, completely non-mainstream.


    Second General Hem Ha is not stupid, General Hem hummed: "Do you want to play with us?"


    "You can say that." Tang Ye shrugged and said, "This is something we did not do before the war. If we wait for us to start the war, it will not be a idiom, but a questioning. If it doesn''t work, you will have to die."


    "Oh?" Humming narrowed his eyes, thinking that Tang Ye''s attitude was very arrogant, but also very interesting. Because of being so arrogant, when I was beaten to death by myself, I would regret it very much.


    "Haha...hehehaha..." Then the two generals laughed wildly, and when they cooperated with each other, they really fit the image of "hehe".


    "Hehe, brother, this guy is very funny. I laughed so much that my stomach hurts." The gang chuckled, as if saying that Tang Ye was a joke, what he said was ridiculous!


    After humming and smiling, he looked at Hajiang and said: "It is really amazing. I didn''t expect to meet such an opponent, haha."


    "You..." Tang Ye was speechless, and these immortal disciples seemed to be worse than each. They all knew how to be cautious in the past, but the latter were very arrogant and didn''t worry that they would die. Do they really think they are the best?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but said, "Don''t you know how many of your people are? Let me count them, Blind Dao, Lotus, Blue Sun, Qingzhuo, Tao Jiujian, Fulu, Jing Sha, Black Flame..."


    "Shut up!" Tang Ye said, hum ha, the two **** generals gave a low voice, very angry. By saying this, I just want to say, will they be killed?


    They won''t let this happen. Therefore, they are going to make a move and kill Tang Ye!


    "Humph!"


    Hunk yelled angrily, and then a force rushed out and attacked Tang Ye. This is based on sound, and it is indeed a novel ability. With such a hum, there is a powerful force coming out, and the humming **** calls this a good name.


    However, Tang Ye has long been accustomed to such attacks. Moreover, too much has been dealt with. He can definitely block it back, but he doesn''t want to take it slowly. These immortal disciples have to fight them painfully.


    Huh!


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, and suddenly rushed out, rushing directly to the power that Huo Jiang was emitting, feeling a kind of ignorance. His aura is very strong, as if Humming''s power is in front of him, it is not worth mentioning, and it will be easily blocked.


    "Brother, be careful!" Hunk was shocked at this moment, and immediately called out the still giggling.


    "What? Brother, you''re afraid he will hit me, haha, no..."


    boom!


    "Ah!" Ha-Jiang didn¡¯t care about Huo-Jiang¡¯s reminder, and wanted to talk to Huo-Jiang slowly, but before he was halfway through his words, he felt a huge impact in his stomach, and then what he wanted to say became The throat was sweet, and then with a "poof", vomiting blood!


    It turned out that Tang Ye directly blasted the attack power of Humming General, and then performed another flash-in skill. When he reached the seemingly stupid, but in fact, he was very disdainful, he punched him.


    Ha Jiang was hit with such a punch, it really hurt his teeth. However, this did not cause fatal injuries to him. He stabilized and looked at Tang Ye, unreliably angry, his stupid appearance immediately changed, becoming hideous and distorted, and shouted in a low voice: "You dare to beat me, I want you to die!"


    After Tang Ye hit the Hajiang, he immediately retreated. He looked at Hajiang with a sneer and disdain, very provocative, and said: "I will save my hand if I punch you, or your life will be gone. Anyway, I have to let you make one shot, right?"

 Chapter 2349： One of the five elements is missing!

    Tang Ye was so provocative, Hem Ha Second General was extremely angry. The most angry is of course Harp, regardless of his stupid stupidity, in fact, it is him who is more violent and distorted in his heart.


    Ha Jiang was so angry that he wanted to kill Tang Ye. And Humming had the same idea, but at this time, he was worried about one thing, that was, he felt that Tang Ye''s strength might be stronger than he thought!


    Just as he swept in front of his younger brother and continued to attack at that moment, it only took two or three seconds, and ordinary people couldn''t react at all. And that secret technique was very mysterious, he didn''t even see it clearly.


    "Brother, I want him to have an arm first, the one that hit me just now!" Ha Jiang was furious and shouted at Huo Jiang.


    Humming loves his younger brother very much. Although he is afraid of Tang Ye''s strength and has some concerns, Humming still feels that the ability to work with his younger brother can deal with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt that they just owed a lesson and they had to fight a little bit more painful. So no nonsense, go out again, you must first blow up this guy who pretends to be stupid and extremely dark.


    Originally, he could stand still and throw his power out, like a mage, to solve the two gods of Hem Ha. This is his confidence in his own power, and of course it is also a fact. However, now he is like moving his hands and feet. So he jumped over and kicked Hajiang on the head. However, at this moment, Ha Jiang did not evade, and showed a smug laugh, as if some conspiracy had succeeded.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was surprised.


    boom!


    At this moment, the place where he jumped up just now exploded. This explosion affected his jumping, and in severe cases, it would also injure his feet.


    However, Tang Ye would not let himself be injured, if he was injured like this, wouldn''t it be very shameless. At this moment, he suddenly had wind on his feet, his speed increased a lot, and he avoided the unexpected explosion. It is no longer unprepared to be able to dodge a sudden attack. Then, Tang Ye fell to the other side, airy, very free and easy.


    He was able to deal with the two **** generals, Hem Ha.


    Seeing this, the seemingly stupid, but in fact the dark and cautious Harjun could not help being surprised. This kind of power is very strong, and being able to react so quickly to avoid the explosion of the five elements is not something that ordinary masters can do.


    After Tang Ye fell to the other side, he looked at the two **** generals Hem Ha, laughed, and said, "Your strength is very good. That is the aggregation of the five elements, and then explode? Not bad, you can use the five elements so skillfully. There are not many people. It¡¯s just that you are not so powerful. Because you are not one person who can master the power of the five elements, but two people. In other words, the five elements and the five elements are shared by you. Then, if you If you stand alone, your strength will be mediocre."


    "Nevertheless, it is very rare for you to share the power of the five elements, and then use the same frequency to make it produce the power of the five elements together. This is probably the reason why your brothers cooperated together, and this is also your talent. But, if you use this to do evil, then I can only kill you." Tang Ye said slowly, which is equivalent to knowing the details of the abilities of the two gods.


    "Brother, kill him, kill him, kill him! I''m going to blow up his mouth first! I don''t want to see his nasty mouth again!" Ha Jiang was extremely angry when he said to Tang Ye. People behaved distorted. And this just shows that Tang Ye got their situation right.


    At this time, Hunk, who was the eldest brother, was really surprised in his heart. He didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, he thought it was only the eleventh profound. So I think this eleven mystery is very difficult. Among the information held by their immortal disciples, there was no such person as Eleven Profound. Now, the appearance of the Eleven Profounds has caused many of their companions to die. For this reason, shouldn''t you think about whether you can''t deal with this powerful and mysterious person?


    Perhaps, this Eleven Profound chase and kill must be feared on his side. Unless they join forces, one by one will be killed sooner or later!


    Hunk said to the crazy general who just wanted to kill Tang Ye: "Brother, let''s be careful, this guy is not an ordinary character. Even if it is ten mysterious, I am afraid it can''t be compared with him."


    Hajiang was already very angry. Although he was cautious, he couldn''t listen to that much at this moment. He still shouted in a low voice: "I don''t care, brother, I want to kill him, I must kill him. I want to torture him slowly. , Explode him little by little, let him watch his body being blown to pieces little by little!"


    After meeting these immortal disciples, Tang Ye slowly changed back to what he was before. Thinking about how to play tricks, because the immortal disciples are too hateful, even if they can be killed easily, they won''t be happy. Otherwise, he didn''t bother to say a word, he would kill one when he saw it, and kill the other when he killed it. Now these immortal disciples are too hateful, so while he is killing, he will also make these guys very uncomfortable and **** them off.


    "Why, aren''t you here to kill me? The combination of the power of the elements of the five elements is very terrifying. After all, the five elements of heaven and earth, and the two instruments of heaven and earth, if you combine the power of the elements of the five elements and use them, it is equal to heaven and earth. Strength. Such strength, even Tang Sheng, must be jealous." Tang Ye said with a smile while looking at the second **** general Hem Ha.


    The two gods Hemha said so powerfully, but he was not afraid at all. This was not a provocation and a joke about what the gods Hehha was.


    Tang Ye continued: "But, you don''t seem to have reached that point. Let me see, what are you missing?"


    With that, Tang Ye felt it, then opened his eyes and smiled: "It''s missing..."


    "Kill you!" At this moment, Ha Jiang shouted, shouting in Tang Ye''s direction.


    This is an attack with a powerful elemental force.


    "Huh!" At the same time, Harjun launched an attack. In order to cooperate with him, General Hummer also made a sound, so that the elemental power of the two will be very strong.


    At this time, Humming knew very well that only a combined attack with two hands was enough to deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye is much stronger than he expected!


    Now, the two gods, Hem Ha, will use their combined power to attack Tang Ye.


    boom!


    "You lack the fire." However, after the second general Huo Ha joined forces to attack, Tang Ye said what he was about to say.


    The two gods humha, although they can send out the power of the elements of the five elements they master at the same frequency, it is like completing the aggregation of the elements of the five elements by one person. However, they still lack one element, which is fire. That is, they have no five elements, only four elements.


    This was discovered by Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye''s control of the five elements is also very familiar.


    "what!"


    "What, what''s going on?"


    At this time, a strange scene happened. The attack from the second general Humha exploded in their place, and then the two of them were injured!


    They don''t know why this is!

 Chapter 2350： Not worth mentioning!

    There was a sudden explosion on the spot. Although he responded in time, he still injured some bodies. The two gods Humha will be a little dazed by this situation. How could the power that I released explode so fast, but hurt myself?


    Then they looked at Tang Ye, guessing that it must be related to Tang Ye. They didn''t think it was a problem on their own side. Listening to what Tang Ye said just now, Tang Ye knew their situation well, so they thought it was Tang Ye who did the trick.


    However, if this is the case, it would be too scary. Because this shows that Tang Ye not only knows their secret skills, but can also interfere with them. Now they are attacking them in reverse!


    For this, Tang Ye actually did it. The attack that the two gods of Hem Ha just now were four of the five elements, lacking the fire element. However, even with just four elements, the damage is very strong. However, just now, Tang Ye sent out the fire element, and then aggregated with their four elements to make the five elements aggregate. Instead of exploding according to the four elements of the two **** generals Huhha, it exploded according to the new five element aggregation.


    This is the reason why the two **** generals Humha just started to attack, and then the explosion happened around them.


    In this way, the secret technique of the second general of Huo Ha was equivalent to being cracked by Tang Ye.


    Seeing that the Second General Hemha was injured a little bit, Tang Ye was very playful, and deliberately said in a pitiful tone: "You only hurt so much. It''s a pity that you didn''t get killed by yourself. In other words, your abilities are too dangerous. Right, can you even blow yourself up?"


    "You!" Ha Jiang was so irritated by Tang Ye, he was furious, and once again made a big "Ha" and attacked Tang Ye again.


    "Brother, be careful!" However, as soon as Ha Jiang attacked, Humming shouted and pulled Ha Jiang to avoid him.


    boom!


    Just after they evaded, Hajiang''s position just now exploded, which was again produced by elemental power. In other words, the elemental attack that Hajang sent out exploded because the elements regrouped. This must be controlled by Tang Ye again!


    At this moment, the second general Humha felt that Tang Ye''s ability to control the five elements was no less than that of them!


    Eleven Profound, what kind of character is he, how can he be so strong. I didn''t think there was any threat to Shixuan''s information before. But now, the ten mysteries are not threatening, but an eleventh mystery is extremely threatening!


    Hu Jiang pulled Ha Jiang to evade, glared at Tang Ye, and shouted in a low voice, "Who are you? What did you do just now?!"


    What Humphrey doesn''t believe is that even if Tang Ye is very familiar with the control of the five elements, it is impossible to achieve the frequency of their attacks! Otherwise, any of their attacks will not only be cracked, but they will also make wedding dresses and become Tang Ye''s attack on them!


    Tang Ye sneered at the second general Huo Ha: "The power of the five elements is not yours. You can use it, can I not use it?"


    "You..." Hunk was also irritated by Tang Ye. What are these words, is it true that Tang Ye can use the power of the Five Elements element skillfully?


    In this case, is he still an opponent?


    This problem is big. The second general did not want to be killed. Now they must be cautious, since the initial confidence is gone. No matter what, you can''t be killed.


    Ha Jiang stared at Tang Ye, panting, and ready to move, always wanting to shoot Tang Ye again. However, after what happened just now, he also realized that Tang Ye was very strong and could crack their elemental manipulation power. In this regard, they must have other means of coping, otherwise they will be very passive, and maybe something will happen.


    Humming quickly thought of a way and said to Hajiang: "Brother, I use two elements to aggregate, and you use one, so we are three elements. If we don¡¯t reach five, then there will be no explosion. I don¡¯t believe this ten. Yixuan can control two elemental forces at the same time, and it can reach our release frequency!"


    Ha Jiang said that he understood, nodded his head and agreed, and then He would launch another attack on Tang Ye. This time, they are using three elements of the same frequency. In this case, even if it reaches the four elements, it will not explode. Unless Tang Ye can aggregate two elements, and three of them complete five kinds of polymerization fission explosion.


    Huh, ha!


    The two generals hummed and hummed to Tang Ye together, the attack method was quite funny, it was really great, and he could have a powerful attack with just one hum.


    Seeing the second general attacking, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and quickly avoided. At this moment, there was a violent explosion where he originally stood. But since he avoided, nothing will happen.


    However, Huh Ha Er will be very pleased to see this. Because this made them feel that their guess was correct, Tang Ye only mastered one element. As long as they didn''t use the four elements, then Tang Ye would not be able to aggregate five elements, and they would not detonate their attacks. In this case, the active environment of attack has returned to them.


    Hum Ha Er will laugh out loud, thinking that Tang Ye can be dealt with. Humming snorted coldly: "Eleven Profound, you have only mastered a kind of elemental power, then I will not let you succeed in the future, and I want to use our attacks to counter us in turn."


    After all, the second general hummed another hum and launched an attack on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at them like this and said, "It''s not worth mentioning that you think it''s true. It''s not worth mentioning that the loss is still the disciple of the immortal."


    boom!


    At this time, in front of the second general, Hem Ha who had just launched the attack, a sudden explosion exploded.


    "Ah!" This time, Second General Hemha failed to avoid too much, and was injured by the explosion. There was a large piece of skin on his body. They thought that Tang Ye could not detonate the attack, so they didn''t think about avoiding it, but the result was that Tang Ye could still detonate the attack.


    "This, this..." Humphrey fell aside, enduring the pain, feeling that such a thing was impossible. I just saw that Tang Ye could not detonate their elemental aggregation power, and thought she could attack Tang Ye at will, but unexpectedly it was not, Tang Ye could still detonate their attack!


    Doesn''t that mean that Tang Ye can also control the two elements of the Five Elements? This is terrible!


    Hu Jiang looked at Tang Ye who was standing on the other side, everything seemed easy to do, and he really panicked. In this way, their attacks are blocked, they become very passive, and they may be killed!


    Tang Ye looked at them with a sneer and said, "Since you can''t attack, you will end up dead. However, you can think about it and tell me the purpose of your actions. Maybe I can spare you."


    I hope to meet some people who are afraid of death, so that you can easily get the information you want without having to investigate slowly.


    However, Humming laughed and said to Tang Ye: "Want to know our purpose? Then you must be disappointed. You can kill us all, but it is impossible to know our purpose. Besides, can you kill us all? ?"


    Tang Ye looked cold, and hummed: "Then you two can go to death."


    After all, Tang Ye carried out an elemental explosion attack on the place of Second General Humha. If they also issued a force to resist, then Tang Ye would detonate them immediately, so that they could only be surrounded by the explosion.


    Hem Ha''s Second General was caught in the elemental power explosion, wanted to resist, but instead was used by Tang Ye, and even exploded to himself. Not long after, both of them were injured by the explosion and fell to the ground, blood dripping and embarrassed, they were dying.


    Tang Ye ignored them, turned and left, and then detonated one last time. Hem Ha Er died in the Five Elements Element.

 Chapter 2351： Very strong!

    For cultivating the Dao of Common Life, having experienced so many things, and comprehending for a hundred years, Tang Ye must be very familiar with the power of the five elements. However, he is most familiar and powerful with the power of the fire element. There is fire in his physique. So it''s not surprising that Hummer will die on this.


    Now that he has solved the second general, Tang Ye continued to solve the other immortal disciples. He will remove as many disciples as there are immortals, so as not to cause confusion and increase damage.


    Originally wanted to slowly play with the two gods Hemha, but Tang Ye received the latest information from Shenji Technology that there was another immortal disciple in action, and there were still four.


    There are as many as four, if it is not resolved in time, I am afraid that it will cause great damage. Tang Ye simply solved the two generals, Hem Ha, and then went to the latest place where the immortal disciples appeared.


    According to the information of Shenji Technology, Tang Ye went to a hotel, which was a Chinese-style hotel with pavilions, rockeries and water, and the scenery was picturesque.


    It''s a pity that they have been coming in from outside the hotel, and there are corpses after another. These were the people who were in the hotel before, and they were all killed. Even if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured, for fear that he would not be saved. And thinking about what happened before, they all feel desperate. There were so many people in the hotel, there should always be some who could escape, but for some reason, they suddenly couldn''t move their bodies, and then, every time they passed, they were killed.


    The reason for being killed seems to be that there are four people over there drinking and having fun, poems, poems, etc., playing games, and then whoever loses, who wins, can kill anyone. The people in the hotel are like a bargaining chip for their fun. They were afraid that they would be killed because they watched the people around them fall down one by one. But they were imprisoned and couldn''t get out of the hotel, so there was no way to be afraid.


    The despair of not wanting to die, but also waiting for death, made them too painful. In the end, none of them were spared. They were all killed, or used as a bargaining chip for fun, whether they were hit or killed, they lost their dignity as a person.


    Finally, everyone in the hotel fell. At this time, Tang Ye arrived. It was indeed late, but Tang Ye couldn''t help it. The immortal disciple suddenly moved in an all-round way. He didn''t have a clone and couldn''t save everything. Now, seeing these people who were killed and abused, his hostility was getting heavier.


    Why do these immortal disciples kill people? That being the case...nothing, there is no need to say anything cruel, because I have already decided, as long as I am a disciple of the immortal, I will kill them all.


    Find one, kill one.


    Tang Ye slid inward quickly, because there were still four auras in it, probably from the immortal disciples, he wouldn''t let them go.


    At this time, the four people inside were actually the real disciples of the immortals, as you can tell from their Taoist robe. They were sitting in a pavilion near the flowing water of the pond, chatting about something, leisurely, very elegant.


    "The Eleven Profound is chasing us, but it''s not chasing us, but we are here to kill, because we didn''t run, how could we chase us? Not only did we not run, we are still waiting here. Wait a minute, but we have Know this eleventh profound." Among the few people sitting on the wooden table in the pavilion, a gentle middle-aged man smiled.


    Another was dressed in a plain Tang suit with a neat mid-length haircut, and the sides were neatly trimmed. He looked like a well-organized person. Hearing what the man next to him said, he smiled slightly and said, "Haha, a good show must be served, it must be served."


    Next to him, there was a young man with a fan, with a bunch of long hair, just like the ancient brother Pian Pian. He chuckled and nodded, and said: "Let''s just do it like this. If you can kill the eleven xuan, then leave early. Killing is not fun."


    The gentleman laughed, and agreed with this Young Master Pian Pian, and said, "It''s true, after all, killing is a matter of seeing blood. I think we should just do it with Eleven Profound after a while. We kill him, or kill him. Now...probably there will be no such result, ha ha."


    It can only be that they killed the Eleven Profound, not the Eleven Profound killed them.


    "Don''t, didn''t you say it should be fun?" The man in the Tang suit objected and grumbled: "You are not kind, right? We are so boring on weekdays, it is rare to have a good show, or someone else will send it to the door in person. Yes, how can we not let it play longer? Even if the cat catches the mouse, it will play and eat it first. Now the 11th Xuan is going to kill us, it is a rare opportunity. Since the 11th Xuan dare to kill us , We have some brothers who died in his hands. It is certainly not easy, we have to deal with it seriously."


    The other two men looked at the man, then smiled again, and didn''t say anything. How to do it depends on the strength of the Eleven Profound. If Eleven Xuan is very weak, like those in the hotel, there is no difference between killing and not killing. But if it''s strong, even if you want to be more crisp, it might not work.


    After all, they knew that their senior brother was killed by the Eleventh Profound. Those Eleven Profounds must have the ability, if you don''t rely on four people on your side, how can you say such cold words?


    Beside the three of them, there was a man thinking hard about a game of chess. He was less vocal. When the other three had finished bragging, he held a chess in his hand, solemnly placed it on the board, and said: "No Simple, this eleven mysterious is not simple, don''t underestimate it."


    "Jing Sha is dead, Hei Yan is dead, Huo Ha is also dead... are all related to the eleventh mysterious. Although the four of us shot, killing the trembling shark, killing Hei Yan, killing hem, it is not difficult. However, the eleventh mysterious It''s not difficult for a person, maybe it is difficult, but he is killed in the end. Then, he must have the ability to fight with us." The chess man squinted his eyes and said, he seems to be a person who knows how to observe, very powerful.


    These four people are among the disciples of immortals, piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, and four talents. The gentleman is less books, the fan is less painting, the Tang suit is less violin, and the one who plays chess is less chess. The four interesting people, just now they killed everyone with their lives as a bargaining chip. It''s still not full of fun, just waiting for the eleventh xuan to come.


    Looking at it this way, they seem to have the same mentality as the second general. However, judging from their appearance, their mentality and cultivation base were much higher than that of the second general, Humha, and it was probably more difficult to deal with.


    However, for Tang Ye, there is no saying that it is more difficult or easier. Anyway, if the strength is too strong, it is easy to kill.


    While the four talented disciples of the immortal were talking, Tang Ye got inside, across the pond, opposite the pavilion where the four talented men were. Tang Ye looked up, saw the Four Talents, and squinted his eyes.


    "Huh?" At this moment, Shao Qi snorted softly, looked at the opposite side, and saw Tang Ye.


    Shao Qi was shocked. He knew that the opposite Tang Ye was the Eleven Profound, but he didn''t expect the Eleven Profound to come, and he didn''t realize it in advance.


    Very strong.


    Shao Qi immediately made a judgment on Tang Ye''s strength.

 Chapter 2352： Killing intent is ridiculous!

    Tang Ye stood on the opposite side and looked at the four great talents among the immortal disciples. Seeing how Qi Shao looked like them, he really accepted. The disciples of the immortals are really full of talents, all kinds of talents. He also felt that it was a pity that these talents were very opposed to his own position and could not be brought together.


    At the moment he saw the people killed in the hotel, Tang Ye was doomed not to forgive them. Therefore, no matter how capable these four talents are, they are all going to die.


    Tang Ye wants to kill them.


    Shao Qi looked in Tang Ye''s direction, and the other three naturally looked over. Then, seeing Tang Ye with a black coat and hood and the imprint of the palace on the red wall, she was taken aback. They also did not expect that the Eleven Profound had already come.


    After recovering, the few people didn''t have any thoughts, and they felt like they came, and they all had to face it anyway. Isn''t this the person who just finished entertaining the hotel? He is worried that he has no fun. Since the eleventh mysterious is here, it is also fun.


    "You''re the Eleventh Profound? The man of the Red Wall who killed some of our immortal disciples?" Shu Shao looked gentle and gentle, but he was rather arrogant. Because the writing style is like that, the pen frightens the dragon, handsome and arrogant. He stood up, relying on the railing of the pavilion, looked at Tang Yedao below the opposite side.


    Tang Ye said very simply, and said: "Come to kill your people."


    "Heh." Shu said with a sneer, "Then let me see your strength!"


    There is no more nonsense for Shao Shu. After drinking, he jumped out of the building, rushed to Tang Ye, kicked out, and beat Tang Ye.


    Unexpectedly, this book is rarely a boxer, thinking that he is not such a melee. Just like the power of the second sage of culture, so are these four great talents.


    Facing Shu Shao''s attack, Tang Ye punched and fought with Shu Shao. He didn''t expect the immortal disciple to act so straightforwardly this time, and he would act as soon as he said the act, it was not too nonsense.


    Looking at Shu Shao, Tang Ye sneered, and hummed: "Don''t try to impress me, even if I take a step back, even if I lose."


    "Huh, it''s a big tone, then I will beat you back a few steps and take a look." Shu Shao yelled, and the legs that were fighting with Tang Ye''s fist suddenly exerted force, wanting to directly repel Tang Ye.


    However, Shu Shao exerted his strength, Tang Ye exerted the same strength, with his right foot on the ground, and even stronger, his whole body as stable as Mount Tai, and then sneered at Shu Shao: "You can try to beat me back, but you have to be more careful. , Because I will beat you into a dog!"


    Behind Shu Shao is the pond running water. If he is thrown into the water, it is not only a strength suppression, but also a humiliation.


    "Don''t be arrogant!" Shao Shu yelled, and tried again. However, he still couldn''t kick Tang Ye. At this moment, he frowned slightly, feeling that Tang Ye''s strength was indeed not weak.


    However, it''s just not weak. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, the strengths of the cultivators are different. Those who can lead are those who have made great achievements before the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted. Shu Shao has practiced in the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, regardless of his youth, he has actually been for decades. He believed that such things might not be comparable to the Ten Profounds. After all, a large part of the Ten Profounds relied on the strength and weapons handed down from the early generations of the Ten Profounds. The only thing that can make them jealous is the witch in the ten mysterious. Because the ten mysterious witches are said to be not dead, the first ten mysterious witches a hundred years ago will be the same person as the ten mysterious witches a hundred years later. Therefore, the Ten Profound Witch is the one worthy of fear.


    Well, for these eleven mysterious witches, they will never be the same as the ten mysterious witch, so there is nothing to be afraid of.


    Shao Shu was confident in his own strength, because he had reached the peak of heaven and man, stepping into the realm of God level with one foot. Even characters like Tang Sheng and Li Xiang are actually only gods. Therefore, Shu Shao had confidence that his strength was not comparable to that of ordinary martial artists, even Tang Ye.


    Now that Tang Ye is fighting, Little Shu knows that each other''s power is in the realm of heaven and man. He was still quite surprised at this point, Tang Ye''s strength also reached the realm of heaven and human, and even reached the peak of heaven and human. If not, how can Qingri and Qingzhuo kill them. But Shao Shu was proud, because he sensed that Tang Ye''s strength was weaker than his, and he was not at the peak of the heavens.


    As for Tang Ye''s ability to block his attack, he felt that Tang Ye possessed very good secret skills. Secret skills make up part of the gap in strength, which may also be the reason why Tang Ye killed Jing Sha and them.


    The book is not in this way, but this kind of consideration is really a fluke and underestimates Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye was able to kill so many immortal disciples, how could he not be capable?


    He should not underestimate the enemy.


    "Eleven Profound, try my kick again!" Young Master Shu must beat Tang Ye back, or wouldn''t it be very faceless?


    As a result, his leg that was originally parried with Tang Ye quickly retreated, but he didn''t retreat as a whole. He then quickly turned around and kicked Tang Ye with his other foot.


    This time, he used even stronger power to reach the pinnacle of heaven and human realm.


    Tang Ye smiled slightly when he saw this. He responded with such a power with ease. But he didn''t want to be so obvious, so he did some actions. Then he squeezed his right leg, tilted his front leg slightly, made a firm step, fisted with both hands, and hit Shu Shao''s leg.


    His tricks are very simple, as simple as ordinary zama steps. Looking at it this way, it also appears to be easy.


    After seeing the book less, I can''t help being a little angry. Is this looking down on people?


    "You are very disappointing, and arrogance is wrong. Even if you are angry because we killed people, you shouldn''t pretend to underestimate us like this. It won''t stimulate us unless you really defeat us." Shu Shao Said to Tang Ye.


    He just thought Tang Ye underestimated him. I don''t know why he thinks so. If the reason is to be investigated, it is better to say yes, he underestimated Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye shook his head and smiled, without speaking. This immortal disciple is not of good quality, and his mental consciousness is too low. Why do you always feel that you do not have the strength far above them?


    Compared with less books, Tang Ye felt that it was better to pay more attention to less chess. At the moment of eye contact with Qi Shao just now, he felt that Qi Shao''s strength was not simple. He did not have the arrogance of other immortal disciples, a very cautious person.


    Tang Ye did not speak, letting Shao Shao think what to do. The book is less ignorant, so there is no need to explain. If he could beat himself back...that would be hell. Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention, still posing with that slight stance. This is still pretending to be a cautious person like Shao Che who seems to have no observation, but is actually watching very closely.


    This is rare in the book, and I feel that Tang Ye¡¯s donkey skills are average, and he hums: "Eleven Profound, you are doing your best, hum, I will beat you back!"


    Shu Shao increased his strength again and kicked out again, pressing Tang Ye''s fist.


    call!


    Powerful momentum is like cutting through the air, and the strength of the book is very powerful.


    Tang Ye looked a little thin under such a momentum, as if he was really going to be beaten back.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye glanced at Shu Shao lightly, without paying any attention to it, and still greeted Shu Shao''s imposing kick as before.


    "Looking for death!" Shao Shu felt that Tang Ye was provoking him too much, and gave a low voice, not only to repel Tang Ye, but also to kill Tang Ye!

 Chapter 2353： Fighting cattle across the mountain!

    Tang Ye saw Shu Shao''s killing intent. He felt very strange, how could this person think that he could kill himself?


    "Your strength is not enough." Tang Ye still looked calm, looked at Shu Shao and said calmly. Then he still blocked Shu Shao''s kick with a fist, his body motionless and steady.


    However, the pillars on both sides of the promenade behind him had already been impacted by the powerful force from Shu Shao, and they fell one after another, and then all the pavilions fell.


    Such power is strong enough. However, he still couldn''t beat Tang Ye back, let alone fight back, Tang Ye didn''t even move.


    The book rarely sees this, and I am shocked. Is this Eleven Profound so powerful?


    Click!


    At this moment, Shu Shao was surprised. Suddenly, his whole body trembled suddenly, and then his body flew back. He wanted to twist his body and couldn''t control it.


    Pop!


    The book fell into the pond!


    "This is...?!" Young Master Shu couldn''t believe this kind of thing, he was actually beaten back, and fell into the pond, unable to reverse it, didn''t he just become a drowning dog?


    It''s... hard to accept. It''s almost time to practice fighting to the level of **** level, and there is such a trick that laughs off people''s teeth, which is really ridiculous!


    Shu Shao is precisely the most ridiculous person.


    However, seeing that the book was about to fall into the pond, the other three disagreed. After all, this is their companion, they are together, if you watched him be beaten by Tang Ye, wouldn''t he be beaten with his own face? Shao Qi didn''t move while watching, but the painting Shao holding the folding fan on the side waved the fan and gave out a force to lift the book less, so as not to fall into the water.


    However, when Tang Ye saw this, his expression was cold and he snorted: "If he wants to fall into the water, he wants to fall into the water. Will you take care of it?"


    After all, Tang Ye waved his hand and a force came out, impacting Shao Shao''s power, blocking Shao Shao''s power to help Shao Shu. These human battles are nothing fancy, they are pure power competitions.


    The power of few paintings was not enough, and it was blocked by Tang Ye''s. Shao Hua frowned. I didn''t expect Tang Ye to act so quickly, but he was very upset. What Tang Ye said was crazy, do you want to take care of it?


    It means that if you manage it yourself, it is impossible to manage it?


    It''s crazy! It''s not only Shao Shao thinks so, but Shao Qin also feels the same. He saw that Shao Shao''s power was dissipated by Tang Ye, and he immediately started to play the piano out of thin air, plucking the strings, and sending out a wave of force, and also wanted to support the falling Shu Shao. But Tang Ye waved his hand, still such a simple and crisp action, a powerful force burst out, dispelling Shao Qin''s power.


    Originally thought that at this time, the chess player would make a move, but he did not. In the next second, Shao Shu has fallen into the water.


    This is how Tang Ye hit a few of them in the face. Shu Shao was beaten into a dog in the water, and the three of them couldn''t stop it, mainly because they couldn''t stop it even if they shot.


    Qin Shao and Hua Shao couldn''t help but look towards Qi Shao, why some angry Qi Shao didn''t make a move. If there are fewer moves in chess, it may help less books.


    But Shao Qi shook his head slightly and said, "It''s too late."


    Shao Tingqi said that, Shao Qin and Shao Hua were both taken aback. Qi Shao is more proficient in calculations than they are. If Qi Shao says that, it is probably true. Then they were surprised, is the strength of the Eleven Profound so strong, the three of them couldn''t stop it. So, did you underestimate this eleven mystery?


    This is a round of contest. Originally, they all wanted to make Tang Ye a new bargaining chip, but now this bargaining chip seems a bit tricky and can''t be so arbitrary anymore. It''s a bit of a gap, and it''s a bit unhappy. However, they can''t grow up other people''s ambitions and destroy their own prestige. They still have confidence in themselves. The current round of competition is to find out Tang Ye''s details, then in the next "gameplay", you can also pay attention to some, so that you are not so easy to lose.


    Now that the book falls into the water, it''s a terrible scene. When the book fell into the water, it was still wet, which was very humiliating. But Tang Ye didn''t take this opportunity to continue attacking him. Then he could finally relieve his strength, flew back to the pavilion, and then steamed his clothes dry with strength, looking at Tang Ye, his expression was extremely gloomy.


    Being knocked into the water, he hadn''t thought about this kind of thing, and it was also something the other three people in the attic hadn''t thought about. After all, Shu Shao''s power is also very strong, it is almost God level, and the probability of being knocked into the water may be too low. Moreover, Tang Ye''s strength seemed mediocre, not surprising. Then, if there are few books, even if Tang Ye cannot be beaten back, he will focus on defense, and he won''t be knocked down the pond.


    But now, things have happened.


    It''s a dramatic thing, so Shao Shu and their faces don''t know where to put them. When I look at Tang Ye again, I always feel very embarrassed.


    Moreover, it was Tang Ye''s words that Tang Ye gave out at the beginning. At the beginning, he thought it was a big joke. Now that Tang Ye has done it, his self-confidence and underestimation of Tang Ye will become a reality. The most painful thing in his face was beaten.


    After embarrassing now, they must save the face they lost. They are still confident of their own strength, and then they must pay attention. It is not a bad thing to take a lesson and make yourself sober.


    "Shao Shao just underestimated the enemy, but then we will deal with it, and we won''t have any problems." Shao Qin said to ease the atmosphere and comfort Shao Shu, lest Shao Shu cares too much.


    Now the atmosphere has eased a bit, and Shao Shao is not so nervous. Then, he wondered what was going on just now, why did he fall into the water?


    He was originally attacking Tang Ye, and Tang Ye didn''t have any attacks, just because he didn''t see any attacks from Tang Ye, he didn''t even plan to defend. However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s attack suddenly came. But Tang Ye still did not move. So, how did that attacking power come from?


    "Did you see how he attacked me just now?" Shao Shu couldn''t help asking.


    Shao Qin and Shao Hua both shook their heads slightly, but didn''t see them. This is also their surprise. Their doubts are the same as Shu Shao. Tang Ye didn''t even attack, how did that make the book fall into the water?


    Shao Qi has not spoken, but Shao Qin and the others are looking towards Shao Qi, because Shao Qi is very good at observing and making plans. Then for the matter just now, less chess should know the reason.


    Shao Qi was silent for a long time, and then said, "Across the mountain and hit the bull."


    Fighting cattle across the mountain?


    They were all taken aback when they heard Shao Qi''s words. They know the name when they fight cattle from across the mountain, and they think this kind of move is good. It was as if they were separated by a certain distance, and then attacked the target. This is an attack that can have a surprise effect. It''s just that for their fast **** level cultivators, this kind of move is not difficult. Because of the realm at this time, he is very skilled in power control. In fact, what is required to fight cattle across the mountain is the skillful control of power.


    Shao Shu didn''t expect that he would be overshadowed by the trick of beating a cow by a mountain.

 Chapter 2354： There are tricks!

    Fighting cattle across the mountain is actually more like a double attack. It was like after the first attack, the enemy thought it was over, but suddenly, he would be attacked again, and he didn''t notice it. Because this force jumped past the parts that touched him and hit other locations.


    Just like Shu Shao used his leg to fight Tang Ye''s fist just now, Tang Ye¡¯s attack should have been on Shu Shao¡¯s leg, but because of the mystery of hitting bulls across the mountain, it was not on his leg, but by jumping over the leg. When it comes to the lower body, it may be the waist.


    Just now, Shu Shao was suddenly attacked by a powerful force to his waist, causing his body to be injured, but he also lost his balance, unable to relax for a while, making him unable to twist his body even if he watched himself fall into the water.


    Although Tang Ye seemed to be just a defense, in fact, because of his skillful control of power and his power is stronger than Shu Shao, when he blocked Shu Shao¡¯s leg attack, he also secretly bounced back, and the rebounding power was He used the method of hitting bulls across the mountain, so that Shao Shu had not known in advance that he had attacked, and he had been hit to the waist.


    Those who were able to do this, at this moment, the book less and them all felt a little bit awe-inspiring. Tang Ye must not be underestimated. It deserves to be the person who killed a few of their companions. This person''s strength is really unfathomable.


    Shao Shu didn''t want to doubt their own strength, but they would not be arrogant and ignore Tang Ye''s strength. Although Shu Shao and Qin Shao''s performance just now did not take Tang Ye too seriously. However, at the beginning, when the Eleven Profounds came, they were also polite, so there was a lot of recognition in their hearts, after all, they were the ones who killed several of their immortal disciples. They take it very seriously, and even said that if they can''t beat them, then they are killed. They thought about this kind of result, but they didn''t think it was possible before they had contact with Tang Ye before.


    How can four people be killed by one person?


    Even now, seeing Tang Ye''s strength and suffering a bit of Tang Ye''s loss, they didn''t think they would be killed by Tang Ye. Death is not the result they want to accept, even if it is not Tang Ye''s opponent, they will choose to retreat.


    "Let me meet him." At this moment, Hua Shao waved his fan and said coldly. At this time, I saw that the folding fan he was holding was originally white, but suddenly it turned black.


    At the same time, if this person is painted less, the breath has also changed. Originally he looked like Young Master Pianran, but after the black fan came out, the whole person seemed to have added a layer of gloomy and dark hostility, like an evil and cruel person.


    Qin rarely saw this and was a little surprised, and said, "Master Qin, do you need to use trickery from the beginning?"


    Hua Shao nodded slightly and looked at Qi Shao sitting in front of the chess board. At this time, Shao Qi was holding a cup of black stones in his hands. Perhaps the painter knew from it that he was going to use his powerful secret skills.


    Tang Ye was slightly surprised to see the changes in the painting. To be able to change such a gloomy side, it was like a different person. Could it be said that this person also has two forms that can be switched, just like himself, with Tang Sheng on the one hand, and demons on the other. It''s really amazing, it seems that he is not so unique. After the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, talented people really emerged.


    Tang Ye was very lamented about these things. However, if the gifted scholar and beautiful woman became a thief, he could only kill with pain. But he believes that there are definitely many talents who stand on the issue of the survival of the human race. They will not be like the immortal disciples, and will unite with the red wall court to deal with the next disaster of the human race.


    Seeing that Shaohua had changed into a gloomy side, Tang Ye also understood why when he entered the hotel just now, he felt an aura like a ghost. He was very strange, how could there be such power in the hotel in broad daylight. And many people''s death looks like they were frightened by a ghost and died in terror. There is also the like being sucked by the infernal spirit, which is dry afterwards. When I first saw Shu Shao and the others, I didn''t think any of them practiced the secret technique similar to the "ghost way".


    Tang Ye still wondered if there were other immortal disciples hiding behind him. It turns out that there are indeed people who have practiced techniques similar to ghosts, and that is less painting.


    However, Tang Ye believed that it was the art of ghosts, and Shaohua and the others said it was the art of deception. It sounds the same, but the words are different. I don''t know what this trick is like.


    The art of deceit, deceit, and deceitful way that I have learned little by painting is a kind of ghosts and gods. If you can comprehend, you can control the gods during the day and see ghosts at night. The general meaning is that you can use magic tricks during the day and ghost tricks at night.


    In the world where the shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, this kind of secret technique is not so peculiar, because it can be done in the art of ghosts. It''s just that Shao Hua has studied this tricky technique while the shackles of Qi Luck still existed. You can have this ability at that time, and it must be very powerful. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, it will be improved all at once, which is definitely terrible.


    Even if the shackles of Qi Luck are now lifted, the art of deception is a superior secret art. Because the martial artist in the world mostly understands from the physical body and internal strength, breaks through the Dao of the day, and becomes the strongest person. But this person who studies the art of intrigue mainly understands from the spirit and aura. If you can step into one of the wonderful ways, control side objects, and casual creatures, there is no problem.


    There are very few people who can enter the treacherous way. This requires a kind of talent, a kind of ability to perceive the aura of heaven and earth with the spirit, and then practice with the aura to make the body different from ordinary people, such as the eyes can be psychic, seeing ghosts and things. Not everyone has these talents. It can even be said that there is no one in all.


    Nowadays, there is no one in the paintings, who have mastered the spirit body and stepped into the practice world of the art of deception. With this unique talent, he can naturally stand out from the crowd. However, because the art of deception is very difficult to learn, he has studied for several years and it is only a breakthrough. But this kind of strength is already very strong, and the average cultivator is definitely not his opponent, even the Ten Profound will fall into the disadvantage.


    However, it might be a bit miserable for Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye restrained him in all aspects. Tang Ye is very familiar with it when it comes to tricks or ghosts.


    Previously, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang grew up as special existences between ghost infants and humans, and became non-human and non-ghost existences, both humans and ghosts. He gave them the technique of "Ghost Dao" for their cultivation. So, in this respect, he has no fear at all.


    Shao Shuo originally thought that he would do it. After all, he was beaten in the face. He wanted to save face himself. But now that he doesn''t paint much, he will resist first. After all, they already knew Tang Ye''s strength. It was very strong and could not be impulsive. Paint less shots, by the way, let them observe Tang Ye''s other powers.


    When he looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye was still calm, and he was very angry. It seemed that they were controlled by Tang Ye, and they couldn''t win this Eleven Profound.


    Damn, he must be killed!

 Chapter 2355： Grandmaster and disciple!

    Tang Ye still stood opposite the pavilion where Shu Shao and the others were, looking at them, no matter what they thought. He also seemed indifferent to the tricks and tricks shown by the paintings, and he didn''t look at it at all.


    Then he looked at Shu Shao and said, "Look, I said I''m going to beat you into a dog, do you believe me now?"


    "You..." Shu Shao was so angry that his face turned green.


    Wow, this guy Eleven Xuan is really exciting. Damn it, kill him! No, beat him first, then tease slowly!


    This is not the idea of ??one person missing from the book, but also from the piano and painting. Because of Tang Ye''s appearance, they were really too angry.


    Tang Ye''s ability to pull hatred is really not reduced at all. In fact, a hundred years later, he is very different from before. It''s just that he was stimulated when he encountered the murderous and tragic behaviors of the immortal disciples. At this time, there was also a kind of revenge in his mood.


    If the immortal disciples did this, they would have to pay a sufficient price!


    In fact, it is not a price. After all, it is a death in the end, which is the result of very liberation.


    Tang Ye felt that it was very kind to kill them.


    Shao Hua had already emerged from a treacherous state. He was irritated by Tang Ye''s irritation. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, "Let me meet you, maybe I can beat you back? Haha..."


    The seemingly humble talk was actually a provocation to Tang Ye. Then Shao Hua went down and volleyed on the pond, facing Tang Ye with a cold expression. Then there was a group of black yin flames in his hand, with a powerful yin ghost aura. This is to control the power of the ghost and achieve the ability of a dark onmyoji, which is really good.


    Shao Qin on the pavilion looked at him and said, ¡°I have observed this trick of Shao Shao a hundred times, but I don¡¯t know what it means. These eleven mysteries...I don¡¯t know how to deal with it?¡±


    Shu Shao snorted coldly, and said: "Tang Shao''s tricks, I also find it difficult to deal with, how will these eleven mysterious...


    "Let''s take a look." The less-spoken Qi Shao said, "The art of deception is indeed unpredictable, but the strength of these eleven mysteriouss should not be underestimated. Before there is a result, Any guess is just a guess. No matter what your heart is, it depends on the result. The important thing is to see everything through."


    Playing less chess is very cautious and always leaves room for himself. He didn''t panic and didn''t fear Tang Ye, but he also gave himself a step down, leaving room to say that maybe he would be defeated too, and he wouldn''t have to be so angry after the time.


    That being said, this kind of person is also very confident and arrogant. It will be uncomfortable when you really lose. It''s just that the acceptance time will be faster, and will not be impulsive and do stupid things. Only learn lessons, become stronger and more experienced.


    However, Young Master Shu couldn''t help but snorted, "No matter what, you must kill these Eleven Profounds. If he comes in vertically, let him go out horizontally!"


    After all, it was also affected by the incident before being knocked into the water, and he felt extremely resentful.


    In order to ease the atmosphere, Master Qin said: "If you can''t get out horizontally, it''s dead."


    So I still felt that they would kill Tang Ye. Let''s start one by one now, just to observe. It really doesn''t work, four people work together, is it not enough?


    At this moment, Tang Ye looked at the painting Shao that Volley was in front of, and asked, "You are... a ghost? Did you use the power of a ghost?"


    Shao Hua narrowed his eyes and was a little surprised. Tang Ye said the ghost way when he opened his mouth. It seemed that he knew something about this. But no matter what, he took the shot, and there was a lesson from the previous book''s negligence. He would not let Tang Ye get better, and could not help but snorted: "Yes, this is the trick of the trick!"


    One is talking about ghosts and the other is tricky, but it''s not clear. In fact, the endless ways of ghosts include deceit. The less-painted tricks can only use some ghost power. The ghost way contains all the power of the ghost.


    Although Tang Ye had never practiced the magic of ghosts, as a powerful futurist, as a person who taught the secrets of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang ghosts, he was very familiar with this aspect. Therefore, he can see through the tricks of the few paintings. To be honest, it is worse than Li Wuchang and Li Black and White, so he has no fear at all.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want to directly say how good he was, and he could easily deal with less painting. He ridiculed a bit, and said to Shao Hua: "You are really amazing. You can use the power of a ghost in broad daylight. It''s really changing now. Hell in the daytime."


    The painting rarely saw some of Tang Ye''s ridicule, and snorted coldly: "Do you think this is just a simple ghost technique? It''s just a secret technique for psychic? It''s ridiculous, how can this kind of thing be spied by anyone? The Eleventh Profound, the world is so great, there are no wonders, don''t be arrogant."


    "Hmm..." Tang Ye felt that it was ridiculous to be taught, the world is so big, there are no surprises, of course he knows. It''s just that with regard to the art of trickery with few paintings, it is not allowed to spy at will, but he is not at the level of spying at all, but the level of mastery, so it is ridiculous for him to paint less.


    Tang Ye didn''t click on it, and Shao Hua began to attack, and the two entered the battle.


    Unlike the battle before Shu Shao, the two did not fight together at this time, it was like a duel between long-range mages.


    "Li Guiye Huo, get up!" Suddenly I heard a violent cry from the painting, and saw the black flame in his hand burning more vigorously. This is his Li Guiye Huo.


    After releasing the Li Guiye Fire, Shao Hua suddenly smashed the Li Guiye Fire toward Tang Ye and shouted, "Burn you clean!"


    "It''s indeed a bit...novel." Tang Ye said lightly when he saw such an attack.


    Shao Xiao used the power of deception to attack, Shao Sha and they were observing. They wanted to know how Tang Ye would deal with the ghost power that did not belong to the day and the sun. If you control the Secret Technique of Demon, you can deal with it. But, is this Eleventh Profound Master Fumushi?


    Because they hadn''t seen the situation of Tang Ye killing the immortal disciples before, such as the ghost of the sun, they didn''t know that Tang Ye was in charge of the secret technique of vomiting demons.


    Facing the group of Li Guiye Huo, Tang Ye looked up at Shao Shao, ignoring Li Guiye Huo, and said, "You didn''t know that I killed the ghost of the sun? This kind of thing is of no use to me."


    After all, Tang Ye stretched out his right hand and tapped the air a few times, and then a gossip pattern appeared, blocking him. When Li Guiye Huo attacked, he was blocked by the gossip array, and then Li Guiye business disappeared.


    For these, Tang Ye has arrogant capital. In fact, at the moment when he saw Shao Shao unleash a Li Guiye Fire, he knew the power gap between himself and Shao Shao.


    It is simply the gap between the master and the disciple.


    He is a master, but painter is a disciple.

 Chapter 2356： Saving is impossible!

    The gossip defensive array that Tang Ye released easily blocked the little Li Guiye fire. Li Guiyehuo disappeared, and Tang Ye was unscathed, looking at the paintings in front of him, showing a somewhat disdainful and provocative smile.


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, the painting was really angry. At the same time, he was also very surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to master the power of the evil spirit, and he looked very good, at least it blocked his fierce ghost industry fire, not the ordinary power of evil spirit. It seems that Yangjiang Ghost was killed by him, it is not unreasonable. In this way, Tang Ye cannot be underestimated.


    However, Shao Hua knows that this is only his own basic power, and Tang Ye can block his ordinary power, what if it is stronger?


    Shao Qin and Shao Shu in the pavilion were a little surprised to see Tang Ye possessing the power of Fu Mo, but thinking that Yangjiang Ghost was killed, then this kind of thing was normal. It''s just that there are few paintings who specialize in the art of deception, and it''s not enough to have a little power of demon. Next, Master Painter will use stronger deceit power, can Tang Ye still be able to stop it?


    Shao Qin and the others always gave reasons to explain all the power that Tang Ye showed. It seems that for them, admitting that Tang Ye is strong is a mortal thing.


    "Since you blocked it once, then block my second look!" Shao Hua coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    After all, the less paintings are releasing the power of ghosts, this time it is even stronger, and the flames of ghosts become more vigorous, as if they will be affected several meters away. The plants in the courtyard also withered. It can be seen that the scary ghost power that is few in this painting is really terrifying.


    Then, Master Painting once again hit Li Guiyehuo at Tang Ye. This time the Li Guiye Huo had three groups, and it seemed to have become three Li Gui ghosts, which was very terrifying. Compared with the previous one, this is like a karma fire for Li Gui. And this is the real power of ghosts and fire in Shaohua.


    Such a force attack, could Tang Ye still be able to block it?


    Less painting, less books, and less piano, all think it impossible. Even with a few chess players, he felt that Tang Ye should have been shaken in the face of such power. Otherwise, wouldn''t Tang Ye be too strong?


    The strengthened Li Guiye Fire attack came, and several people watched how Tang Ye resisted it. Then, they saw a scene they didn''t want to believe, especially for the painters, because it was really shocking.


    They saw that in the face of the terrible Li Guiyehuo, Tang Ye still looked still, and then stretched out his palm to Li Guiyehuo. When Li Guiyehuo arrived, he grabbed Li Guiyehuo in his hand!


    In your hands!


    That''s right, Tang Ye grabbed Li Guiyehuo in his hands, and then Li Guiyehuo might really have a soul. After being caught, he struggled painfully and looked hideous and terrifying.


    Can this happen?


    When Shao Hua saw these things that Tang Ye had done, they couldn''t figure it out. How could such a powerful ghost industry seem to be a toy in Tang Ye''s hands?


    To the painters, they think this fact is too dramatic, not like it is true. If it is true, then Tang Ye can play with his extremely powerful ghost fire, which shows that Tang Ye''s power is far above him, then there is no need to fight, because he knows that he will lose to Tang Ye.


    Qin Shao and Shu Shao were stunned for several seconds before reacting, and then their faces became a little embarrassed. In this situation, Tang Ye must not be underestimated.


    Shao Hua stared at Tang Ye, unexpectedly the result would be like this. Looking at Tang Ye''s confident look and the smile at the corner of his mouth... it was enough to prove that Tang Ye hadn''t worried about losing from the beginning.


    He didn''t put himself in the eyes at all, right?


    Damn it!


    Shaohua yelled and became irritable. It''s strange not to be angry if Tang Ye did this.


    Qin Shao and Shu rarely see this because they feel that Tang Ye''s power is stronger than they thought. This is a very strange feeling. Is it possible that alone can not deal with this eleven mysterious?


    The strength of the four talented disciples of their fairy disciples is not much different. At best, it is unique and powerful in a certain field, and is better than others. Now that they saw Tang Ye''s strength, they had to pay attention to it. Because they had to admit that Tang Ye was difficult for any of them to come out alone.


    The four talented men are not fools, and this knowledge is still there.


    Tang Ye ignored the surprise of these people. At this time, she looked towards Shao Hua and sneered: "I''ll give you back such a powerful ghost power. I don''t dare to touch it for too long."


    This is another very joking and provocative remark. I was so excited that I couldn''t calm down anymore, and blue veins appeared on my forehead.


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much, his eyes drenched, and he suddenly threw the surging Li Guiye fire back to Xiang Hua Shao.


    Although Shao Hua recognized Tang Ye''s power, he didn''t think it would be lost to Tang Ye. Now that Tang Ye uses his power to deal with him, is it too arrogant?


    "You used my power to attack me, are you underestimating me? Ridiculous!" Shao Hua yelled and stretched out his hand, just like Tang Ye''s actions just now, as if he was going to continue the ghost fire with his bare hands, and then it was like a toy play.


    This is a response and counterattack to Tang Ye''s banter. What Tang Ye can do, he can do it too!


    Tang Ye saw that Shao Hua was like this, and joked: "I''m just looking down on you, do you think it is ridiculous? Then the result will let you know what is ridiculous."


    call!


    The ghost flame that Tang Ye smashed over came to Shao Hua. He rarely used one hand to pick up the painting, but the powerful impact force made him withdraw suddenly. He was shocked, the power of this Li Guiye Huo increased, not just what he had issued. Could this Eleven Profound also use the power of ghosts?


    This Eleven Mystery is too amazing!


    Shaohua was surprised, but he didn''t believe in this evil, because one hand didn''t have enough power, and another hand had to stop Li Guiye.


    He caught it. He was relieved, not feeling ashamed.


    However, suddenly, Li Guiye Huo dispersed, spreading from his two hands, and then burned his whole body, he cried out in pain.


    "How could this happen?!" Shao Hua exclaimed in exclaim. The power of this Li Guiye Huo was not only stronger than when he was released, but also had a dark power he couldn''t resist. It was the dark power that strengthened the power of Li Guiye Huo, making him uncontrollable, and now he was burned all over his body. If he was not put out in time, he would be burned to death!


    "Not good!" At this moment, there were few chess on the pavilion, his eyes opened, very nervous, and he shouted in a low voice: "Help!"


    Shao Qin and Shao Shu were also shocked. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye''s power was much stronger than less painting. Now he attacked the less painting, making his life in danger.


    Shao Che was so nervous, and it was not good to see Shao Jiao, Shao Qin and Shao Shu did not dare to neglect, and immediately went down to save Shao.


    However, Tang Ye sneered when he looked at them, and said: "It is impossible to save, or you will kill him, let him get free soon, lest he will be burned and eaten by the ghosts, and he will die. It''s very painful."

 Chapter 2357： Is it your turn to shoot?

    Tang Ye said that playful and sneer words, Shao Qin and Shao Shu had no thoughts, and they all came down to Shao Shao''s side, sending out their strength to remove the ghostly fire from Shao Shao. At this time, the painting is very painful and he keeps getting severely injured. If this continues, it is really possible to die. They can''t let their companions be killed like this.


    Is this killed? It was too unexpected, even Shao Che had never thought of such a result.


    However, the things that Tang Ye did were generally unexpected. The reason why this Li Guiye Huo was impossible to resist by the young painter was precisely because Tang Ye had incorporated a dark magic power. This power is what Hua Shao feels, and he cannot resist. Tang Ye''s dark magic power is not dark power. It is pure power from the dark demons. Like demon power and divine power, it is directly derived from Origin Power.


    The usual so-called dark power, but the power qualitatively transformed under the influence of evil, resentment, and hostility is not directly derived from the original power. Therefore, the so-called dark power is essentially a secondary source power. It is also the power possessed by human beings. For this reason, it is difficult to fight against the first-level origin power.


    Young Master Painting was not stronger than Tang Ye, and it was simply impossible to fight against this dark magic.


    This is the case with less painting, less piano and books, and even less chess. Then, they couldn''t put out the ghostly fire on Shao Hua, and they could only watch Shao Hua be killed by such power.


    "Damn it!" Shao Qin and Shao Shu tried very hard to get rid of the ghost fire that burned Shao Shao, but they couldn''t do it. Seeing Shao Shao became more and more painful and weaker, they really panicked. .


    They were very angry with Tang Ye, but at this time, it was important to save the painting. They didn''t do anything to Tang Ye, but looked towards the lack of chess, and perhaps the lack of chess had a solution.


    This is rare in chess, frowning and staring, trying to find a way. Then, he picked up a few chess pieces on the chess board and quickly threw them out, and then they went around the body of Hua Shao, and combined them into a black and white Tai Chi pattern, and then gave out power to cover Shao Shao. It was like the power of the evil spirits, expelling the power of the ghosts.


    Tang Ye was a little surprised when he saw this. As he expected, this little chess player is a truly powerful man, hidden deep. Now wanting to extinguish the ghosts by expelling the power of the ghosts, or to neutralize the damage of the ghosts, is a good way to save less painting.


    But it is a pity that even if the ghost power is not expelled, there will still be dark magic. And this little power is enough to kill less painting.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help saying: "If you want to save him, hurry up, otherwise he will really die."


    "Kill you!" Shao Shu was really angry with Tang Ye, teasing them like this, how could they have suffered such an aggrieved thing, but he wanted to save Shao Hua, so the power he used on Shao Hua couldn''t stop. , Had to endure first.


    At this time, Shao Che''s Yin-Yang Tai Chi power came into play, and the power of the ghost was expelled, and the ghost screamed and wailed, just like the wailing of the evil spirits when the possessed evil spirits are expelled. Then, the power of Li Guiyehuo really weakened.


    Seeing this situation, Shao Qin and Shao Shu were slightly relieved, thinking that Shao Hua should be saved now. There are still few ways to go. The two men took a look at the game and expressed their respect and gratitude. Although Qi Shao usually seldom speaks, but among the four talents of them, he has always been like the boss.


    Shao Qi originally thought that he was saving Shao Hua, and his expression was not so tight. However, suddenly, his eyes opened, a kind of astonishment, and then his eyes seemed to have lost a look, and he whispered: "It''s late."


    "Ah!" Then I heard Master Painting yell, very painful. Then he saw that Shao Hua burst into a dark flame once again. This was not his power, but a burst of dark power that enveloped him and swallowed him. He was in great pain, his vitality quickly disappeared, and he was going to death.


    "You...you..." Young Master Painting never thought that he would die like this. He originally thought that he would only fight Tang Ye and use his strength to probe Tang Ye''s situation. He hadn''t thought that he would be killed like this. He also thought that after testing Tang Ye''s situation, the four talented disciples of their immortals would join forces to kill the Eleventh Profound of the Red Wall Palace.


    Perhaps it is not at all comfortable that four people can join forces together, or two people can do it, but what is certain is that Tang Ye cannot be dealt with alone. This shows that Tang Ye does have strength. It is not unreasonable to have killed several immortal disciples before.


    For the four talents of them, this is already a very modest approach. To test Tang Ye''s strength, and then work together to deal with it, not like before, doing whatever he wants, wantonly, and killing the world by one person, no one can match.


    However, even though he was humble, he never expected that he would be killed. He couldn''t accept this kind of result. He glared at Tang Ye, unwilling, unwilling to look at him, but no matter how unwilling, how angry, or how angry he cursed Tang Ye, he was still swallowed by the dark flames, his body was scorched, and eventually died.


    That dark flame is Tang Ye''s dark magic power. It is not difficult for Tang Ye to turn into a flame to kill the painting. The yin and yang formations of Othello and Othello expelled the power of ghosts. It did have an effect, but it was ineffective against the dark magic, so it could not save the painting.


    Seeing that Shao Hua was burned into a coke corpse, still maintaining the struggle, pain, resentment, and hideous appearance and actions, Shao Qin and Shao Shu were a little stupid.


    This is death, naked death, shown to them alive, or their companions who get along day and night. This makes them feel that death is so close!


    Scared! For a moment, there is indeed a feeling of fear!


    Tang Ye ignored Qin Shao and the others'' feelings, still sneered, and said, "This is your person. Even though he is dead, he should take the body back. Could it be that he should fall into the pond?"


    "You..." Shao Qin and Shao Shu are both angry. At this moment, I really felt that Tang Ye was much more evil than them, who was the evil one!


    At this time Tang Ye spoke again and coldly snorted: "But it doesn¡¯t matter whether you take back his body or not, because you are all going to die, no one can leave alive. Your bodies will lie here, so it doesn¡¯t matter. Got it."


    Huhuhu!


    After Tang Ye said this, suddenly, a black and white chess piece flew over his head. These black and white chess pieces were arranged in an orderly manner, forming a chess game, or a magic circle, in mid-air, and then Suddenly enveloped, Tang Ye was encased in it.


    This is because chess is rarely shot.


    Tang Ye has been talking so provocatively and teasingly, but also ruthlessly, Master Qi can''t sit still. Tang Ye wanted to kill them, naturally including him, so how could he not take action?


    Tang Ye looked at the chess pattern surrounding him, then looked at Qi Shao, and said, "The two of them are too useless, so it''s your turn to make a move?"

 Chapter 2358： Kill another person to demonstrate?

    Tang Ye''s words are a bit too unforgiving now. If you don''t make a move, you will make a move. Anyway, it is the enemy who must make a move. However, he said that Shao Qin and Shao Shu are too useless when he speaks, and he is really angry with Shao Qin and Shao Shu. They wanted to smash Tang Ye''s mouth!


    There were few moves, and between the moves, a huge array was formed, placing Tang Ye in it. At the same time, the black and white chess pieces have also become huge, like huge stones, hitting Tang Ye.


    These boulders are attacked in a very clever combination and sequence, which increases the difficulty of defense. If you want to respond head-on and attack with it, this is not a wise choice. Looking at the offensive of these giant black and white chess, it is quite fierce. Just like the falling meteorite, the normal choice is to avoid it first, and then proceed to crack such a magic circle.


    However, Tang Ye''s choice is always abnormal. He looked at the huge black and white chess pieces that came, and he directly met them. One punch back, then another kick back. The action is strong and advantageous, very domineering, not weaker than those black and white pawns.


    Qin Shao and Shu Shao retreated when the black and white chess array was formed. They didn''t make a move because they wanted to avoid affecting Qi Shao''s casting. They were stunned again when they saw Tang Ye dealing with the giant black and white chess. Just now they had seen Tang Ye''s mysterious secret technique, which had the power to suppress demons, control the power of the ghost, and some dark powers that were more terrifying than the power of the ghost. At the same time, from the perspective of the power to repel the dark giant chess, Tang Ye''s strength is also very powerful!


    In addition, after some battles, Shao Qin and the others knew Tang Ye¡¯s realm of strength, and the power that could kill the peak of the heavens, then it is not the **** level but also the peak of the heavens, not like them, but stronger than them, just be It''s a **** level.


    The realm of power is so strong, and the secret arts and physical combat are also good. Such a person is like an all-round development. At this moment, Shao Qin and Shao Shu didn''t dare to look down on Tang Ye.


    The two returned to the pavilion, looking at Tang Ye who was besieged by the Qi Shao Fa formation, their hearts were awe-inspiring, and they were fully opposed. Tang Ye''s strength was unexpected. If they could join hands, they would definitely join hands. It would be too dangerous to deal with Tang Ye alone.


    For this reason, Qin Shao asked Qi Shao: "Shao Qi, if you cast this circle, can you let me and Shu Shao join the fight? If we can join forces, we will be stronger. Kill this eleven xuan, otherwise We don¡¯t know what power the Eleventh Profound possesses that we don¡¯t know."


    Qi Shao nodded and said: "You attack, this does not affect my spellcasting. On the contrary, my magic circle can help you and make your power stronger."


    If Qin Shao got the game, he immediately attacked Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s strength was unexpected, and he couldn''t be underestimated, he couldn''t let it go, he couldn''t make any more so-called temptations. If he tried again, he would be killed like Shao Hua. And just now, Shu Shao''s temptation was beaten back by Tang Ye and lost a lot of face. He hasn''t shot yet, now is the time.


    He mobilized his secret skills, made the piano out of thin air, waved the strings, and launched an attack on Tang Ye. The Guqin in his hand is a very powerful weapon. Can make a powerful piano sound, killing people invisible.


    The sound of the piano is powerful, the sound is scattered in all directions, and the power cannot be figured out, which is the most distressing. Therefore, the power of Qin Shao is not weak at all. Now it was only because Tang Ye showed great strength, so his aura didn''t seem so powerful anymore. However, his strength is undeniable.


    Shao Qin quickly flicked the strings, making a few consecutive sharp sounds, and then did not see the power coming out, but soon, where Tang Ye stood, the wooden pillars on both sides were cut, and they were simply broken into pieces. Two sections, and then the collapse of the house, I am afraid that Tang Ye will be forced to move.


    This seemed to help Shu Shao finish what he said, and to make Tang Ye quit. The invisible sound of Qin Shao cannot be seen or figured out. It is much easier to do this than directly attacking Shao Shao.


    However, being much easier doesn''t mean it can be done, because Tang Ye is not so easy to hit. Although the wooden pillar next to it collapsed, and it would hit Tang Ye if it hit it, Tang Ye still did not move. The wooden pillars and houses that collapsed quickly fell down, and then I saw that the two meters within Tang Ye''s area seemed to have a protective cover, and nothing happened.


    Such a little thing would definitely not force Tang Ye back. At this time, Tang Ye looked at Qin Shao and sneered, and said: "You haven''t shot yet. Now you have shot. It looks like you have a good strength. However, using the Qin also, I have met people who are much better than you. For you, I don¡¯t take it seriously."


    Huh!


    When Tang Ye said this, she was so angry that Shao Qin was excited to play some of the wrong scores, making a very discordant sound. He was so angry, Tang Ye''s mouth was so hurtful, he had an extremely huge killing intent towards Tang Ye.


    The more angry Qin Shao is, the more interesting Tang Ye finds, keeping a provocative and playful sneer. And he didn''t wait for Qin Shao to attack anymore. He stepped on it, bounced a wooden board that had just turned upside down, and then made up another foot and kicked Qin Shao''s position. At the same time, he kicked the ancient wooden railing of the pavilion in front of him again. The railing was kicked and broken into several pieces. After receiving his powerful force, he added great momentum and quickly flew in the direction of Shao Qin.


    In addition to the wooden block that flew out, Tang Ye also jumped up and followed it out, **** with his right hand, pointing directly at Qin Shao.


    Suddenly he wanted to use his fist to solve Qin Shao. This was Tang Ye''s thoughts at this time. It''s not bad to use his fists, although he is a very good character in close combat or long range.


    Qin Shao saw Tang Ye grazing, he approached the edge of Othello''s magic circle in order to take advantage of Qi Shao''s magic circle. In this way, he can use the power of the magic circle to strengthen himself, and at the same time, he can use the giant chess attack of the magic circle to delay Tang Ye. However, what he saw was that Tang Ye was moving fast, he was worried, and he had to attack Tang Ye faster and more forcefully so as not to be suppressed by Tang Ye again.


    In fact, Shao Qin''s secret skills and powers have reached the pinnacle in this area. They can kill people or be natural, bringing people the ultimate enjoyment. So he is very arrogant. However, because of Tang Ye''s attitude, Tang Ye felt that his secret skills and power were not worth mentioning.


    There was a huge anger in his heart, and this anger merged into the sound of the piano, so the sound of the piano became very solemn, and it sounded extremely uncomfortable. If there are ordinary people, I''m afraid that I can''t bear it, and the Qiqiao will bleed and die.


    The sound of Guqin also made a few sharp waves, attacking the flying wooden block and the wooden block before Tang Ye fisted. I don''t know if Tang Ye can pass through the black and white giant chess array. If he can, Shao Qin also prepares for the attack in advance.


    Of course Tang Ye could pass through the black and white giant chess array. At this time, his fist did not waver at all, and he hit the giant chess directly. After hitting one, the chess was broken directly. As a result, there was one less in the array The circulation of giant chess attacks. Tang Ye knew that to crack this giant chess array, he only had to break all the pieces.


    But he didn''t do this. He ignored the giant chess array and went straight to Qin Shao, as if he was going to kill Qin Shao, saying that he would kill another person and demonstrate?


    Qin rarely sees this, and is even more angry. So overbearing and arrogant, it depends on how Eleven Xuan can kill himself?


    He quickly fiddled with the guqin, and made a fast and solemn music. In the eyes of ordinary people, this musical spirit is invisible, but in the eyes of cultivators like Tang Ye, the musical sound is a sharp knife, sword, or thorn.


    If the Qin is played less, there will be thousands of sharp thorns, like a thousand troops, sniping Tang Ye!

 Chapter 2359： A stroke of magic!

    In fact, for Tang Ye, the demonstration was meaningless, and there were not many people here, just because there were fewer books and fewer chess. He didn''t need to demonstrate to them, because sooner or later they would be killed.


    He attacked with one fist, and the giant black and white chess pieces in the circle attacked him one by one, but they were all broken by him. With this kind of power, Chess has been frowned. Shao Qi still has confidence in his strength, but Tang Ye can still break it so easily, he can''t help but wonder, what identity is this red wall palace figure who suddenly appeared, known as the 11th Profound?


    Eleven Profound is not within their control, but it is too powerful. Such a character should never come out for no reason. Unless the **** descends, it is impossible to be so powerful all at once. It must have accumulated strength for a long time. Such a character should have some traces no matter what.


    Shao Qi felt that it would be much easier to find out Tang Ye''s details, and then deal with Tang Ye, just like treating a disease and prescribing medicine.


    Only at this time, he wanted to find out Tang Ye''s identity, and there was no way he could do it. He could only guess, and even if he guessed, he could only guess the information he had about the powers of the big world. If it was a figure behind Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, he couldn''t guess.


    Bang bang bang!


    Tang Ye''s fist seemed to be invincible, and the black and white giant chess was smashed repeatedly by him. This kind of power seems to be far superior to that of less chess. But soon, he approached Qin Shao and wanted to attack Qin Shao who was attacking Qin Shao.


    However, Qin Shao had just played the violin sound force like a thousand horses, blocking them. It was equivalent to saying that even if Tang Ye passed through the black and white giant chess array, he would have to face the power of the sound of the thousands of troops before he could attack Qin Shao.


    Tang Ye was not afraid, and rushed over like that, facing the power of the piano.


    Huhu! Pong!


    Qin Shao''s musical attack was more aggressive and sharper than he had seen, and Tang Ye''s hard fist struck up, as if he had hit a very strong weapon, making a loud impact.


    "You are strong, but I am not weak!" Shao Qin volleyed on the edge of the black and white giant chess formation, holding Guqin in his hand, and shouted coldly against Tang Ye who was coming. The attack of thousands of troops has not ended, it is another one. Fu Guqin continued to attack Tang Ye with fierce music, making Tang Ye unable to get close.


    When Tang Ye heard Shao Qin''s words to stop him, he sneered, showing disdain, and his fist was still so firm, saying: "Of course you are not weak, but you are not as strong as me, and then I will kill you."


    His fist has never been shaken, and his momentum has become more and more powerful. However, Shao Qin''s power is indeed not weak. The attack power of Qin''s sound turns into a real entity, showing cool colors, flying away like rain.


    Suddenly, in such a scene, the two people fought, floated lightly on the water, the momentum of the strong fist, the pitch of the piano fluctuated, and the water in the pond splashed again and again, which seemed very intense.


    At this time, a few books naturally wouldn''t look at it. Since he was going to join forces to deal with Tang Ye, he also activated his own secret skills. At the beginning, he attacked Tang Ye to test Tang Ye''s strength. At that time, he was very confident, only using his fists, but unfortunately suffered a loss and embarrassed him. Now, he certainly wouldn''t do it like that anymore. He has used his real ability and the unique secret skills he has mastered.


    A stroke of magic!


    Huh!


    Shao Shao hummed, and waved his hand, suddenly there was a brush like a small dagger in his hand. With a wave of his writing brush, a sharp blade of energy formed in front of him, hitting Tang Ye, and the water from the pond flying sword was cut away, extremely terrifying.


    This is a stroke of magic. The strength of Shu Shao is about the same as Qin Shao. The four talents of their fairy disciples are the top ones among the fairy disciples. Everyone has a powerful secret technique, and when united together, they can exert even greater power. Regardless of whether they are coming together for a more powerful combination, or for the Yaxing who each likes to become a piano, chess, calligraphy and calligraphy, the power of immortal disciples represented by the four of them is also very affirmed by Li Xiang.


    It''s just a pity that in dealing with Tang Ye, they didn''t make good use of their combined advantages. Because Shao Hua was killed by Tang Ye, there was only one missing. If one is missing, many joint secret techniques will be invalidated. This is something they are very sorry and painful in their hearts at this time. They didn''t know that Tang Yehui could kill Shao Hua that way.


    Painting Shao was killed. This accident caused them great pain and limitations on their strength.


    At this time, Shao Shu also attacked Tang Ye, with the greatest killing intent. From the beginning when he suffered a loss from Tang Ye, he was very angry and resentful, and if he shot now, it would definitely be fatal.


    Shao Shu sent a fierce attack behind Tang Ye with a magical pen. Tang Ye perceives that he can avoid it, but he doesn''t intend to do so. Because of the sharp blade energy of a magical pen, there will be a second, third, fourth... and in the end it will even be like a thousand troops attacked by the sound of a piano. To this end, Tang Ye directly took hold. He unleashes the strength of the dead wood in spring, forming a circulating shield around his body.


    Originally, with his power, it was enough to directly gather a strong shield, and there was no need to use the power of dead wood and spring. However, he didn''t want to use such a strong force to condense the shield, because once it was used, Shao Qin and the others would know that his power was indeed far above them. In that case, they probably didn''t want to fight. This is boring, so his condensed shield will be thinner, and will shatter after being attacked by a force of Shu Shao. In order not to be attacked after the shield was shattered, he had to quickly condense another shield, continuously. In this way, you need the strength of the dead wood every spring to maintain.


    Seeing that Tang Ye''s shield could be broken, Shao Shu was delighted, thinking that he could deal with Tang Ye!


    And this is the result Tang Ye wants.


    Shao Shao seemed to have regained his confidence, and constantly used a magical brush behind his back to wield fierce blade energy, and quickly became like a sword rain, constantly attacking Tang Ye behind. And Tang Ye''s shield was dispelled one after another. Shu Shao believes that Tang Ye''s shield can always be condensed, and there is always time when the power is exhausted.


    However, Tang Ye never looked back to deal with Shao Shu from beginning to end. This made Shao Shu couldn''t help but feel angry and felt that she was being severely ignored.


    Tang Ye mainly attacked Xiang Qin Shao, and the distance between him and Qin Shao was getting closer.


    Shao Qin didn''t expect Tang Ye to break through so quickly in the face of Shao Shao''s black and white giant chess array and Shu Shao''s magical pen. He was really surprised. He was a little panicked, afraid of being forced over by Tang Ye. So, he played the piano quickly, faster and faster, more and more fiercely, causing the water in the pond to surge, and then form a layer of layers, and then surging, and then like a huge wall, blocking Tang Ye''s front.


    Tang Ye looked up at the ten-meter-high water wall, and thought it was pretty good. However, he didn''t want to play slowly, he was about to harvest the lives of these three immortal disciples. Because, it seems that other immortal disciples have been discovered.

 Chapter 2360： Why tease so much!

    The strength of the four talented disciples of the immortals is top-notch, but they failed to display the combined ability of the four talented men, and Shao Hua died too unexpectedly. Now the remaining Qin Shao, Shu Shao, and Qi Shao all attacked Tang Ye. Although it was the power of three people, they couldn''t stop Tang Ye at all.


    The one who stood in front of Tang Ye at this time was almost lifted by Shao Qin with the tendency of breaking the piano. Although it is soft water, the power of the waves cannot be ignored. Such as those tsunamis, how amazing the destructive power is, even the ancient gods are jealous. After all, it is rumored that this world was originally transformed by the body of God Emperor Pangu. And this natural power is the power of Pangu God Emperor. As the founder, he is definitely the first in this world. And such power is also the source of power. Even the ancient gods must be afraid.


    However, the waves of the pond in front of us are not from the power of nature, and there is no source of power. This is not a tsunami disaster erupted by nature, but Qin Shao used his power to fight it out. In this case, it will be greatly limited by the power of the piano. And Shao Qin''s power was not equal to Tang Ye, so Tang Ye could break.


    Tang Ye didn''t pass through this huge wave water curtain. He couldn''t see Qin Shao through the huge wave water curtain here, but he didn''t need to see it. At this time, he condensed a dark magic power, and the dark magic power formed half moon blade energy. , But didn''t fly out to attack Qin Shao all at once. Half Moon Blade Qi is floating in the air, and its strength is constantly increasing. Probably even Tang Ye wants to kill a person close to the **** level realm with a single blow. Therefore, he had to accumulate his strength to make it strong enough so that he could kill Qin Shao with one blow.


    Now that I heard that there are other immortal disciples, then the few here will be resolved quickly. This is what Tang Ye did to the immortal disciples at this time. If there is no next goal, then play slowly. If there is a next goal, it will be decided quickly.


    The half-moon blade energy under the dark magic power, after accumulating power again and again, becomes very thick and shiny, as if it has several overlapping special effects.


    Tang Ye looked at the half-moon blade energy under the dark magic power, and when he had enough power, he shot out against the huge water wave curtain.


    call!


    This little half-moon blade gas, on the contrary, was like a tsunami, sweeping everything around, cutting through the void.


    "Be careful! You all come back, quickly! Right now!" At this time, I heard Master Qi shouting.


    Master Qi is still on the pavilion. He is a very strong man by playing chess games as an attack, or assisting by the magic circle, or attacking by the magic circle. And the original black and white giant chess array was only a small part of the secret skills he mastered. After Qin Shao and Shu Shao joined the battle, he was also preparing for another secret attack. However, at this time, he was frightened, and asked Qin Shao and Shu Shao to retreat, so they could only retreat.


    Because he felt the power of Tang Ye, and more importantly, roughly guessed Tang Ye''s identity. That identity is not something they can deal with now, unless Master Li Xiang comes in person.


    The result that Shaoqi got immediately is to retreat, or to be more embarrassed, to escape!


    I have to flee, people like that are not something they can deal with.


    After being frightened, Shao Qi recovered his calm. Because at this moment, he put it down, looked at Tang Ye, gently shook his head, and then smiled bitterly, as if he had done something wrong. Or, if I feel that everything is too late, and nothing can be saved now, then just appoint it or something.


    Qin Shao and Shu Shao still listened to Qin Shao''s words very much. Hearing Qi Shao''s low drink, he immediately retreated and flew back, trying to jump away from the circle and return to the attic. This is a kind of avoidance behavior. Although Shao Qin and Shao Shu have not realized the danger of doing this level, but Shao Qi is so serious, then they will listen, just in case.


    call!


    However, when Young Master Qin was about to jump back to the pavilion, a crisp sound of cutting sounded. However, nothing happened. Shao Qin just felt that something hit him just now and passed through his body. But how could this be possible? How could he not feel the pain if he passed through his body?


    Then, Shao Qin and Shao Shu returned to the pavilion one after another, standing beside Shao Qi. Below the pond, the huge wave water curtain that Qin used little force to set off has slowly fallen and then disappeared. At the same time, the black and white giant chess array set by Qi Shao disappeared. Suddenly, everything inside returned to calm.


    Tang Ye volleyed above the pond, and the falling spray was blocked by the power shield outside his body. Or just getting close to Tang Ye, he was evaporated and disappeared, all of which showed that Tang Ye was powerful.


    Shao Qin, Shao Shu, and Shao Qi were all in the attic. Tang Ye looked up at them with a sneer. And even if he raised his head, his black hood still concealed it, and he didn''t let people see all of his face, so it was still somewhat difficult to recognize him as Tang Sheng.


    However, at this moment, Master Qi sighed for a long time, looked at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Sheng, why do you play with us like this?"


    It turned out that Shao Qi already knew Tang Ye''s identity. Therefore, even if Tang Ye''s hood concealed his face and made his face a little fuzzy, it didn''t make much sense. Qi Shao''s observation ability is very outstanding, and he has already guessed his identity.


    Shao Che did indeed know, and just because he knew, he sighed, and then withdrew the black and white giant chess circle, and did not continue with other secret attacks. Because for Tang Sheng, the difference in strength was too great, his attacks were useless, even if he was with Qin Shao and Shu Shao. In other words, you can give up the attack and accept death.


    Qi Shao is a wise and innocent person. Knowing that the result cannot be changed, he doesn''t want to do too much, otherwise he will find it ugly.


    At this time, Qin Shao and Shu Shao stunned when they heard Qi Shao''s words, and then panicked. What, the person in front of him, the so-called Eleven Profound, actually heard of Tang Sheng who had returned before? !


    How could this be! Tang Sheng is about to face opponents at the level of gods. The gods have already descended and are already in motion. Even if Tang Sheng takes action, he is also dealing with those gods. Why do you want to play with people who are not at the **** level?


    Tang Ye looked at Shao Qi and was a little surprised, but he didn''t expect Shao Qi to know his identity. He thought for a while, probably exposed just now when he condensed the dark magic power. Because he wanted to kill Qin Shao with one blow, he deliberately condensed a strong enough dark magic half-moon blade energy. This dark magic is too strong, it is normal to be recognized. And those who know a little about Tang Sheng know that when Tang Sheng was the Void Lord, he used dark magic power.


    Moreover, there is still no trace of the Dark Demon Race, so only Tang Sheng can use such a strong dark magic power.


    Now that he was recognized, Tang Ye didn¡¯t explain anything. He looked at Shao Qi and said, ¡°Why do you say I teased you like this? Then, the people who died in the hotel with no resistance, when you teased them, why didn¡¯t you? Think of this reason?"

 Chapter 2361： Youre already dead!

    Shao Qi couldn''t refute Tang Ye''s words. Although he just used the lives of the people in the hotel as a bargaining chip, he didn''t participate. It was all done by Shao Qin, Shao Xue and Shao. However, he didn''t stop it, and just watched, it was equal to participating.


    Now, it was as if they had become those who had no resistance, and Tang Ye had become a person who could tease them wantonly and killed them. This can only be said to be a good reincarnation of heaven. They were in a complicated mood, but they knew that they couldn''t argue with Tang Ye, and it was even more ridiculous to let Tang Ye let them go.


    Neither of them can tell the truth.


    Shao Qin and Shao Shu are the most panicked now. They never expected that from the very beginning, the Eleven Profound identity was actually Tang Sheng. The first person in the ancestral land prevented the Celestial God from breaking through the chaotic space, so that the Celestial God was once again affected by the balance of air transport, and failed to fully descend. Although several gods had descended, their strength was also a lower **** level, and they might not be able to beat Tang Ye. For this reason, those few gods have to act cautiously.


    Therefore, the current Tang Ye can still be said to be the first. Such a character is someone who can be compared with their master Li Xiang. And they know the power of Li Xiang, they are quite sure that they are not Li Xiang''s opponent, and they will even be easily defeated by Li Xiang. Therefore, facing Tang Sheng, they would end up like that.


    This result was very ironic to them, but it was a big shock. Because the Eleven Profound is Tang Ye''s words, then they can''t be able to beat them, and the result will be killed. They don''t want to die, but they know it''s hard to live, so they feel uncomfortable.


    Shao Qin was so uncomfortable by this feeling that he gritted his teeth and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Tang Sheng, I didn''t expect you to take action against us personally. It seems we are really honored. Since you want to kill us, neither will we You are polite, I can only fight hard with you!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Qin Shao, smiling but not talking.


    At this time, Shao Qi looked at Shao Qin, sighed and said, "You are dead."


    "Huh?" Shao Qin and Shao Shu both felt that what Qi Shao said was inexplicable. What do you mean, he died? Didn''t you live well, how could you die?


    call!


    When doubting, suddenly, young Qin''s chest spurted blood. It looked terrifying, and then Shao Qin began to feel suffocated. He looked down at his chest, which had been cut through. His chest has been cut in half, and the organs inside have been cut open, as well as blood vessels, which is definitely not alive.


    At this moment, Shao Qin couldn''t even feel angry, because when he moved his emotions, he felt that his whole body was about to explode and shatter. He didn''t understand why this was. When was he attacked like this?


    It must be Tang Sheng''s method, he knows this. It''s just that he doesn''t know what''s going on. After thinking about it carefully, I just felt a dark magic power for an instant, and then it seemed like a gust of wind passed through my body. That is a very strange feeling. The wind should be swept away on the face and body, and there should not be a feeling of being pierced into the body.


    Now he understood the strange feeling, it turned out that the body was cut through the past.


    No wonder Qi Shao sighed. When Qi Shao felt that dark magic power, he knew that Qin Shao was penetrated by such power. And Shao Qin didn''t die on the spot, which even showed Tang Ye''s strength. The half-moon blade energy of dark magic power was too sharp and powerful, and it cut through Shao Qin''s body instantly, making his body unresponsive, and it took a while before it began to crack.


    Seeing blood gushing out of Qin Shao''s chest now, Shao Qi felt that there was no need to fight Tang Ye. Since Tang Sheng made the shot, they can only live here.


    Shao Qi shook his head lightly and ignored the rest. He picked up a black stone and put it down. On the chess game, he sealed his own way, and the next step was death.


    Shao Shu saw that Shao Qin had hit a fatal attack and was about to die, and he didn''t know what was going on, but Tang Ye was very powerful, so he could easily kill Shao Hua and Shao Qin. Now that young chess players don''t struggle anymore, what can he do. He just felt very unwilling. He didn''t expect a figure like Tang Sheng to make the move. The feeling that he didn''t want to die, but knew that he couldn''t fight, and that he would die in the end, was really too bad and made him crazy.


    I knew Tang Ye''s identity, so the shame of Tang Ye from the beginning can be explained. Of course, Tang Sheng can win him. However, this feeling of humiliation has not diminished, it has become stronger. Because he thinks that Tang Yeming is just teasing him, even if he is a person who is strong to the peak of the realm of heaven and man, he is still treated as a plaything. Is it too pitiful and ridiculous?


    "I..." Shao Shu finally couldn''t stand it, screamed, and rushed towards Tang Ye, which was the last crazy move before he was killed. It can only be so.


    However, Tang Ye did not ignore Shu Shao, but attacked Qi Shao. It is also a very powerful dark magic. Now that the identity is known, there is no need to hide anything, and use the most life-killing ability. First, there was a blade of dark magic power, and then a short and unrestricted space jump, and it was in front of Qi Shao in a flash, and then a blade of gas in his hand cut towards Qi Shao''s throat.


    Shao Qi didn''t have much thoughts to fight Tang Ye, and then the dark magic power that Tang Ye emitted at the beginning was enough to consume his negative resistance, and then Tang Ye came close in an instant. He couldn''t stop it, and his throat was blocked. Tang Ye cut through.


    He also accepted the result. He knew that he was going to die, but he felt a little regretful, and said, "Isn''t it good to let them know your identity? They will immediately stop their actions and run for their lives, so innocent people will not be killed."


    Originally, what Shao Qi was doing just now was to tell other immortal disciples that the real identity of the eleven xuan who was going to chase them was Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng has this ability. If they want to survive, they must quickly close their hands and hide, otherwise, they will all die.


    Tang Ye knew he was doing this, so she stopped him. Tang Ye said to him: "Next I will kill faster. Sometimes, even if I pay a little price, I have to do things thoroughly. Because in the future, I don''t have the mind to take care of these things."


    "So..." Qi Shao sighed, since Tang Ye chose this way, he had no choice. Instead, he fell down and died.


    When Shao Shu saw that Shao Qi had been killed in this way, he was completely mad, and Chao Tang Ye attacked and became more messy, just like he didn''t know any secret skills. However, it was a very simple matter for Tang Ye to kill a person in the realm of heaven and human in this state, and it was also a matter of throwing a blade of power.

 Chapter 2362： Redhead!

    The four talented disciples of the immortal were dealt with by Tang Ye, and the corpse was left in the hotel, and the following matters were handled by the Red Wall Palace. Then Tang Ye left and continued to solve other immortal disciples.


    By this time, many immortal disciples had been dealt with by Tang Ye. The other immortal disciples felt incredible when they knew such news. All of their immortal disciples were powerful, mastering unique magical powers and secret skills, and they were killed so many consecutively. This situation had to be taken seriously, and they all paid attention to the appearance of the Eleven Profound.


    They started acting alone, but now they are also starting to unite. Those immortal disciples who were killed were all alone, or the number of them was not large. If killed in this way, then it is very likely that the Eleven Profound strength is very strong and cannot cope with it alone. So if we work together, we can deal with it.


    The remaining immortal disciples thought so. And some, under the joint strategy, still have rampant psychology. They want to fight with Eleven Xuan alone. They are not afraid, because if they cannot deal with it alone, there will be joint means. After all, these immortal disciples, everyone has their own strong ability and arrogance. Regarding the situation of the big world, their initial thought was that they could do whatever they wanted here. Now I want to be afraid of an eleven mystery, it is really disappointing, and I naturally want to try to deal with it alone.


    The idea is like this, but, in terms of unity, the two **** generals and the four talented men are all combined, and the number of the four talented men has reached four. This can''t deal with the eleventh xuan, is it not the eleventh xuan is too powerful ?


    Later, several of the immortal disciples came to the place where the Four Talents were killed and observed that the Four Talents did not use many combined secret skills. The Four Talents did not apply the combined secret technique, it would be too useless. This is something that the top and powerful existence among the immortal disciples is very clear. For this reason, they believed that the Four Talents had encountered a surprise attack that prevented them from exerting the joint strength they should have. In this case, being killed would not necessarily mean that the Eleven Profound was very powerful.


    This made the immortal disciples breathed a sigh of relief, and felt that dealing with Eleven Profound should not be as difficult as they thought. But anyway, Eleven Profound threatened their immortal disciples, so they had to be eliminated first.


    Want to chase and kill the immortal disciples?


    This statement was originally a provocation to the immortal disciples, and they felt that the Eleven Profound was too arrogant. Why is the Eleven Profound chasing and killing them instead of them?


    "I heard that the eleventh xuan also mastered the power of flame?" In the hotel where the four talented men were killed, he looked at the four talented men''s corpse, a woman with red hair, who looked very bright and eye-catching, slightly squinted and said in a pensive manner. .


    There were two other immortal disciples dressed in Taoist robes, one of them nodded to the red-haired woman and said: "Based on the analysis of the killing of the two gods, Heiha, this is the case. But the previous Black Flame was killed, the flames of the Eleventh Profound There seems to be some other difference in power. And here, the Four Talents were killed, it is not the power of the flame. Perhaps... the Eleven Profound is not alone."


    The immortal disciple has paid attention to Tang Ye, and will analyze Tang Ye''s situation. Then they thought it was very strange that the place where the Eleven Profound Hall killed the immortal disciples had different strengths and breaths. It did not look like one person, but many individuals. For this reason, they had some speculations, if the Eleven Profound was not a single person, but a few people, then their immortal disciples would think it was nothing. Because they have such power together, it is not worth mentioning that they are alone. In this way, it is much easier for them to kill the Eleven Profound.


    The red-haired woman is Honglianji, and the clothes she wears are not the standard robes of the immortal disciple. Maybe she is not a celestial disciple, or maybe it is, but she doesn''t wear the robe because she finds it ugly. Looking at her, she doesn''t look like a pure oriental. She has the feeling of a mixed Chinese and Western race. She looks pretty good. She is tall and has a charming smile. At first glance, she feels like a beautiful model.


    She can use a very unique fire ability. Even other immortal disciples don''t know how unique the method is. It feels like it is not a secret technique from the power of the east gods, but from the Western **** system. Then, to deal with the power of these Eastern Heavenly Gods has great limitations.


    After checking several places where the immortal disciples were killed, Honglianji was investigating the eleventh mysterious. Eleven Profound chased and killed them, but she was not a person waiting to be killed. Now she wants to take the initiative, which is also a decision made by many immortal disciples. Since the immortal disciples can kill them, then they will solve them first, and then continue to do whatever they want in the big world.


    Honglianji said to the two immortal disciples next to him: "This Eleven Profound is definitely not alone. You can see that he can find us quickly and then attack us. Behind this, there must be someone helping him. Maybe not helping him fight. But it also helped him find us. In other words, we were monitored. This is probably due to Shenji Technology¡¯s Sky Eye technology. In this case, we should not expose it so directly. After attracting attention in one place, Immediately transfer. Of course, we found the immortal disciple''s words, if we are sure, we will attack the 11th Xuan."


    The two immortal disciples nodded their heads and said that after listening to Honglianji, Honglianji''s weight was not low, and the immortal disciples all listened to her.


    "Then let''s act, send some signals to attract the attention of the 11th Xuan, and when he appears, we can take action or not, but knowing his trace is always beneficial to us." Honglianji said.


    The two immortal disciples expressed their understanding, and then acted with Honglianji. Arriving in a downtown area, Honglianji entered a tall building with a shopping mall underneath, and then released her power in the dark. A group of weird red flames appeared on her palms. It looked no different from the usual flames, but it just felt like this The flame is different.


    Gulian Ji set off a fire, causing the mall to burn, and soon the entire building was chaotic.


    Tang Ye was going to kill another immortal disciple. However, after arriving, I found that there were no disciples of the immortals. He knew that the immortal disciples had probably evacuated. After all, the immortal disciples he killed are better, so these immortal disciples evacuated after the action, are they worried about being killed by themselves?


    Then Tang Ye received urgent news from Shenji Technology that a building was on fire. If it is not dealt with in time, the loss will be extremely huge. There are still many people in the mall and building. For this reason, Tang Ye rushed over, and the place he came to was the building where Honglianji set fire.


    There are already people from the Red Wall Palace here, but it is strange that they can''t extinguish that kind of fire, but the more you put out the fire, the more it burns. They were helpless and very anxious.


    Tang Ye walked to the downstairs of the building, looked up at the flame, and immediately felt something strange, then he got inside, reached out directly into the flame, felt it, and then frowned slightly.


    "The fire element burns? But it''s not like..." He snorted.

 Chapter 2363： Disciples and death!

    Tang Ye felt the direct burning of a fire element from these fires. However, the direct burning of this fire element was different from the Five Elements element technique he knew. He had never seen this secret method, it seemed that there was another powerful force supporting it, even repelling his perception.


    Tang Ye also attached great importance to this power. The skills that the immortal disciples master are really different. It can also be said that there is nothing strange in this world. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, it is very likely that there will be powerful characters that he can''t deal with. So for the sudden emergence of the immortal disciple, he was also very cautious while killing.


    Now he wanted to figure out what these fires were about. The people of the Red Wall Palace could not extinguish these fires, because these fires were not ordinary fires, but directly burned the fire elements of the original power that were allocated to nature. Although ordinary water has the water element, it is far from the burning power of this fire element.


    "They are really alert..." Tang Ye stared at the flame in front of him, and said with a cold snort. This kind of fire must have been artificially released, and it can be presumed to be the disciple of the immortal. But there is no trace of the immortal disciple here, so that is to say, the immortal disciple evacuated after setting a fire. So, are the immortal disciples acting vigilantly and fighting guerrilla warfare?


    In this case, if the immortal disciples deliberately avoid them, it would be hard to find them.


    Now Tang Ye wants to put out the fire here first. Although he doesn''t understand the secret method of the fire element burning here, it is not difficult for him to put out the fire. He sent out power to cover the entire building, temporarily isolating the inflow of external elements, and then absorbed the fire elements in the range and burned in a safe place. After the fire element was used up, the flames that were originally burning were slowly extinguished because they lost the fire element.


    Then Tang Ye lifted the barrier of the blockade of the building and allowed the elemental forces outside to flow back in. Everything in the building was restored to balance, and the fire was extinguished, just like nothing happened.


    Tang Ye didn''t know, in the dark, Honglianji and the two immortal disciples had been observing. The two immortal disciples were very surprised when they saw Tang Ye''s fire fighting method. To directly cover a building with strength, this requires a very strong and solid strength. At the same time, being able to extract the fire element to burn by himself, and **** the fire element with Honglianji''s secret technique, shows that Tang Ye''s control of the fire element is also very powerful.


    This Eleven Profound, indeed, the strength cannot be underestimated!


    "Heh..." Seeing this, Honglian Ji just sneered and hummed: "The Eleven Profound is really not easy, now it''s a preliminary understanding, and then we will act."


    It''s just that the two immortal disciples seem to have different opinions. They believe that now that they have encountered the Eleven Profound, they can take the initiative to attack. The immortal disciples who were killed before were all found by the Eleven Profound, and then the Eleven Profound took the initiative to attack. Now they can plan and take the initiative, maybe the situation is different.


    Honglianji understood what they meant, but didn''t intend to do that, and hummed: "How can this kind of thing be urgent? You think you know about him after seeing the Eleventh Profound? If you want to make a move, you can, but you must People are also called. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t agree with this approach. We don¡¯t have enough information."


    The two immortal disciples still hesitated, thinking this was an opportunity.


    Seeing them like this, Honglianji said, "Your master is asking for attention, and you can''t just avoid it. Avoiding this practice is originally outside your plan. And what affects this matter is the appearance of this person. You. Do you really want to get rid of the eleventh mystery quickly, and then continue with the previous plan? In this case..."


    Hong Lian Ji showed a thoughtful look, and said: "Then you should go out to deal with the Eleven Profound, maybe the Eleven Profound is not that strong? When you fight, probably others will come. The solution is also feasible, you can figure it out by yourself."


    The two immortal disciples looked at each other again, and hadn''t spoken the whole time, but when they looked at each other, they felt that they had communicated a lot. After that, the two immortal disciples turned around and jumped away, rushing to the building where Tang Ye was at this time.


    They decided to kill Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Honglianji''s expression became cold, and the look that seemed fair and respected the opinions and decisions of the two immortal disciples was completely gone. After that, she showed a wicked smile and hummed: "You are going to die, then go. Just the strength that the Eleven Profound showed just now, do you two still want to deal with it? My fire is not simple. Fire, but he can smoothly extinguish. I can''t grasp this kind of strength. But it''s good, if you are willing to go, just use your life to accumulate some intelligence for me."


    At this time, after extinguishing the fire caused by the fire element upstairs, Tang Ye stood on the top of the building and looked around the tall building, thinking that he might still see some suspicious people. Then he saw two immortal disciples jumping towards him, and he wondered, is this immortal disciple taking himself as a target and killing them first?


    "Interesting, it saves me the effort to find you slowly." Tang Ye sneered and sneered.


    The two immortal disciples are very strong. They leaped from a distance, and when they approached the building, they whizzed and jumped directly up, landed on a wall and jumped again, just like this, after a few jumps, they landed on the top of the building. Confronted with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was already waiting for them, watching them sneer and asking, "You set the fire just now?"


    The two immortal disciples didn''t speak, staring at Tang Ye intently, as if assessing Tang Ye''s strength. The two of them haven''t spoken, and one can''t help but wonder if they can''t speak.


    After confronting and thinking, the two immortal disciples still did not speak, but they had already assumed an offensive posture.


    Seeing this posture, Tang Ye shrugged and stopped talking nonsense, feeling that each of the immortal disciples had their own characteristics. But I didn''t need to ask too much, and in the end it was just a matter of killing. He didn''t want to watch the two immortal disciples stay silent, so he took the initiative.


    The two immortal disciples were not afraid, they were fearless, even if they knew that Tang Ye''s strength was not easy. In this way, they are quite different from the former immortal disciples. It was as if they were dead among the immortal disciples, only to kill the target, nothing else matters, so there was no need to speak.


    Then the two immortal disciples jumped out together and started hands with Tang Ye. As the disciples and the dead, they are masters in martial arts. They punches and kicks, all punches to the flesh, even if they hit the air, they all make a roar, like even the air can move.


    At this point, Tang Ye understood somewhat, the members of the immortal disciples were not that simple. There are also existences like dead men. It seems that to solve the entire immortal disciple organization, you have to find the leader.

 Chapter 2364： Tassels drift away!

    The two immortal disciples and the dead men cooperated very tacitly, punching down, kicking down, and the powerful martial arts also had a violent impact.


    Tang Ye naturally didn''t have to worry about such an attack. It is not difficult for him to kill the disciple of the immortal, but now he is worried about one thing. There seems to be a lot of immortal disciples, should it be solved one by one, it will delay a lot of things. Nor can it wait for Shenji Technology to find the immortal disciples and then solve it. Then you have to know their purpose, and stop their purpose, and they will naturally stop.


    And now for these immortal disciples, Tang Ye knew that the people of the Red Wall Palace were also taking action. Of course ordinary soldiers could not deal with the immortal disciples, but like the Ten Profound and the Supernatural Team, they could always deal with it. Even if the immortal disciples cannot be killed, they will not be easily killed by the immortal disciples. Then fighting against the immortal disciples is a good exercise.


    Then, Tang Ye took a part of it and let the power of the Red Wall Palace deal with it. Only now, the immortal disciple took the initiative to deal with him. It is certain that he has attracted the attention of the immortal disciples. Now there are immortal disciples and dead men dispatched, all wanting to solve him.


    After a bit of fighting, Tang Ye knew that even if these immortal disciples were not as powerful as those immortal disciples, the terrifying degree was even greater, because they were not afraid of death, they only came for destruction.


    After weighing the strength of the two immortal disciples and the dead, it was not impossible for Tang Ye to solve them quickly. But he suddenly considered one thing, that is, he should think of a way to break through. Now that the immortal disciples act against him in turn, then the immortal disciples will no longer wreak havoc and killing like before, and the power of the red wall court has also contained some of the immortal disciples, so the situation is not so urgent now, Shenji Technology has monitored The activities of immortal disciples have also decreased a lot.


    Faced with the emergence of stronger and stronger forces, Tang Ye must break through himself, otherwise he would fall behind, then be eliminated and surpassed. It''s definitely not enough to sit and eat in the sky. Now that we have advantages, we must use our advantages to create greater advantages. Now dealing with these immortal disciples, in fact, their respective abilities, fighting with them, is a very good insight and experience.


    For this reason, since there were no other immortal disciples who needed to deal with it urgently, Tang Ye decided to use them to figure out how to break through his own problems. For this reason, he himself suppressed his own strength, reducing his strength to a level similar to that of the two immortal disciples and dead men. Only in this way can you feel more things, otherwise you will quickly kill them, and there will be no comprehension and gain.


    At this time, the two immortal disciples and dead men were still using very strong force, combined with a punch and kick attack, to deal with Tang Ye, orderly and pressing every step. This is not worse than the power of the Celestial Peak, and it is even more dangerous than dealing with those immortal disciples before.


    However, Tang Ye still chose to suppress his own power, using the same level to fight with two immortal disciples and dead men. At this level of strength, he could not help but step back after blocking a joint attack by two immortal disciples and dead men, otherwise he would be injured by the aftermath of the force. Then he continued to block the punches and kicks of the two immortal disciples'' dead men, and he backed more than a few meters. At this time, the situation can''t go back, otherwise it will fall back to the edge of the tall building.


    After fighting like this, Tang Ye actually liked it a little. Fights that are not too different seem to stimulate a person''s belligerence and enthusiasm, and then make progress from it.


    Responding to the attack of the two immortal disciples and dead men again, Tang Ye was forced to the edge of the tall building, and stepped back, with a powerful force that felt like he was going to step down the entire tall building to one side. Then he leaned forward a little, and his whole body became extremely stable. Then he threw two fists at the same time, hitting the fists and legs of the two immortal disciples respectively.


    Boom! Boom!


    With two loud collisions, and the powerful aftermath, Tang Ye''s coat and a little hood were all raised. He exerted great power, but the two immortal disciples and dead men were not repelled. He and the two immortal disciples were parrying together. He was a little surprised. The power of the two immortal disciples and dead men was stronger than he thought.


    However, even though Tang Ye suppressed his power, the secret skills would still be used, and it wouldn''t work without any secret skills. The strength of combat effectiveness is itself a process of continuous improvement and perfection of various secret skills. Strength improvement is actually very one-sided and simple. For this reason, Tang Ye mobilized the strength of the dead wood to meet the spring, so that the whole body was covered with strength, without any omission, as if the whole body was inlaid with a layer of armor. Then he gathered a force to rush out, and beat the two immortal disciples and dead men together.


    The two immortal disciples stepped back, stabilized and looked at each other, as if they were communicating. Tang Ye thought they were going to make a big move with two people, his face was solemn, his whole body was on guard, and he was ready to respond.


    But at this time, the two immortal disciples and dead men turned directly, leaped and left.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. How could this happen? I just ran away. Why, I just wanted to fight them with the suppressing force.


    The two immortal disciples left for a reason. They were actually very surprised by Tang Ye, because they felt that Tang Ye is a rare genius with both magic and martial arts!


    The merger of magic and martial arts, as literally means, means that both magic and martial skills can be combined. Just now, Tang Ye fought against Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s martial skills are extremely strong. But at the same time, Tang Ye was able to give out additional magic power, strengthen his body with magic power, and also provide martial arts power. They can''t win against such a genius. At least two immortal disciples and dead men could not win.


    From their point of view, Tang Ye''s fist is martial arts, and the inner strength of dead wood is magic. So Tang Ye is a genius of monster mergers. The two immortal disciples and dead men left because they felt that Tang Ye could not be killed. It''s just that their behavior is not like a dead man? The dead man should fight to the end and never die. Then, maybe they were ordered by someone to retreat.


    Tang Ye wanted to chase two immortal disciples and dead men, but he didn''t. He wanted to try to trace these two immortal disciples and dead men, to see if he could investigate what happened behind the immortal disciples. It is imperative to figure out the purpose of the immortal disciple activities.


    Tang Ye waited for the two immortal disciples and dead men to retreat a little distance before starting to track them. But at this time, Gulian Ji did something on the other side. Those were members of the ability squad cultivated by the two Red Wall courts, which were specially used to gather intelligence. They stared at the immortal disciples and wanted to get some news, but they met Honglianji.


    Honglianji sneered before. After the two immortal disciples and dead men went to deal with Tang Ye, she said to deal with two people first. In fact, they were the intelligence-gatherers sent by the Red Wall Palace Ability Team.


    They are two little girls. Although they are little girls, they have a mobile ability that is different from ordinary people. They are good hands in gathering information. They are called Tassels and Displaced.


    It''s a pity that they are not Gulianji''s opponents, and they have fallen into a hard fight when they encounter Gulianji.

 Chapter 2365： How did you find it!

    Tang Ye originally wanted to track down the two immortal disciples and dead men, but in the process of tracking, she felt the smell of flames burning in the building before. He cares very much about this, because he wants to know who is emitting such flames. So he temporarily put down the two immortal disciples and dead men to track the flame breath.


    However, when he found the place where the flame breath was, he found that it was just a weak flame burning alone, and nothing else.


    At this moment, Tang Ye knew that he had been calculated. This was to tune the tiger away from the mountain. This person playing with flames has some thoughts.


    However, this does not mean that Tang Ye cannot track the person who set fire. In terms of flames, he has never been afraid of anyone. Although the arsonist encountered now has a very unique technique, as long as it is the power of the fire, his green spirit fire can be tracked. For this reason, he released a small group of Qing Linghuo, let Qing Linghuo feel the flame, and then continued to track it.


    At this time, Tang Ye received news from Mu Yue that the two intelligence personnel trained under Shenji Technology had encountered danger, and if possible, they would go to rescue. If not, there is no way. In this situation, sacrifice is inevitable. Mu Yue felt it was a pity that she dug up those two talented children. After all, he is also a person who has lived for a hundred years, and usually manages in Shenji Technology in a different way. When he encounters good seedlings, he still wants to accept and cultivate.


    However, people who are kind-hearted and emotional are unavoidable to worry a lot about doing such things. Because once these people are taken in and trained, they will treat them as if they are themselves and are always worried. This is not training dead men, so their safety is very concerned. I usually care about keeping a pet, let alone those who bring it.


    Mu Yue had selfish intentions for the children of those two intelligence networks, and shouldn''t have troubled Tang Ye to save her, but she couldn''t get away, so she could only contact Tang Ye to ask.


    Tang Ye thought it was the request of the Red Wall Palace, but he didn''t expect it to be Mu Yue''s request, so he would definitely not refuse it. For this reason, after receiving information from Mu Yue about the two people to be rescued, that is, tassels and displacement, he immediately went to the rescue at the location Mu Yue said.


    In an old building area on the outskirts of a place, fighting was taking place, and some flames were burning everywhere, as if it had become a battlefield. When I saw a familiar person, it was Gurenji with bright red hair and very eye-catching. On the opposite side, there are two young girls who are estimated to be only seventeen or eighteen years old.


    They are powerful intelligence personnel trained by Mu Yue, who are good at wandering and acting secretly, tassels and displacement. They are still twin sisters, almost exactly the same.


    Tassel and Floating did not expect to encounter such a powerful opponent. At this time they were all injured, their clothes were burned a lot, and some white and tender skin was faintly exposed. They were all underage young girls with a green smell, which inevitably made Tang Ye like this " "Old guy" misses the youth of the past.


    The appearance of tassels and drifting is tempting, but the situation is very worrying.


    They supported each other and stared fiercely at an extravagant woman in red with red hair and high heels in front, full of murderous intent. Around them, several people were already lying down. They are all dead. But they did not bleed. Just now, they were all pierced through their chests by the Red Lotus Fairy Flame Sword, and then the flames directly scorched their wounds, causing them to die without bleeding.


    Being penetrated through his chest and being burned by flames, it was quite painful. The one who hit them hard was naturally Gulian Ji. These people who were killed were all from the Red Wall Palace, or people who had spent a lot of energy training. This undoubtedly suffered a lot.


    Honglianji smiled and looked at the tassels and drifts supporting each other, and hummed a little dissatisfiedly: "I originally thought you were more resistant to fighting, but I didn''t expect it to be just good looking. Unfortunately, I am not interested in women. ."


    The fringed and drifting expressions were solemn, and he regarded death as home, holding a short blade in his hand, ready to fight. Their blades are not ordinary blades. They are very sophisticated weapons developed by Shenji Technology. They have other attribute attacks, such as current paralysis or toxic paralysis. It''s a pity that Gu Lian Ji was able to release a circle of flame around her body. The circle of flame surrounded her, and the damage of tassels and drifting weapon attributes could not hit her.


    The Red Lotus Princess is really too powerful, and very weird, the strength of Tassel and Floating is completely unmatched. But they are also very stubborn and will not shrink even if they are lost. I didn''t retreat just now because I didn''t leave my brothers behind. Now that the brothers are dead, they still don''t retreat because of their arrogance.


    Of course, if they can''t be killed if they retreat, they don''t need this arrogance. What Mu Yue told them was that keeping their lives more important than anything else. Is it just Gurenji let them run away?


    So the two little girls rushed over together and took the initiative to fight with Gurenji. Helplessly, Honglianji waved her hand, and there was a long flame whip in her hand. The flame whip was pulled out directly, hitting both of them at once. They were burned, and were beaten upside down by force. After falling to the ground, they were very painful, but they did not hum.


    Honglian Ji squinted at them, and jokingly said: "Killing you is not fun in itself. The fun is to see you so unyielding, and then hit you until you yield."


    Liu Su and Liu Li didn''t want to talk, knowing that they couldn''t escape and might die, suddenly felt very sad, Liu Li looked at Liu Su and said, "Sister, we can''t help Sister Yue."


    Tassel sighed slightly, and she was also very sad. They had a miserable life experience, if it weren''t for being adopted by Mu Yue, they would have died long ago. Mu Yue also trained them. They now have the abilities, but they will be killed if they fail to repay them. It''s really unwilling.


    But there was no way. When deciding to become a member of the intelligence network, whether it was Mu Yue or them, they all had the consciousness that they would be killed. Liusu is the older sister, she is stronger, looks at Liuli, pretends to laugh, and is more open-minded, saying: "We are very sorry to Sister Yue, but it does not matter, Sister Yue will understand us."


    "Yeah!" The displacement seemed to have gained courage and nodded, and then the two sisters faced the Red Lotus Princess again, overcoming their fears, and were very brave.


    Honglianji snorted coldly, not interested in the feelings of these dying sisters. She wants to solve it quickly, so as not to have trouble coming later. Then she waved her hand, and there was a flame sword in her hand, trying to kill tassels and drift away.


    "Hey, it turned out to be you? That''s great, it saves me the trouble of finding you." At this moment, Honglian Ji had not waved the flame sword in her hand, suddenly a man''s voice rang.


    It was Tang Ye who came.


    Gu Lian Ji was shocked, and when she looked back, she was indeed the eleventh profound. Her face immediately sank, and she had already used other flames to attract the attention of the Eleventh Profound. Why did she still find it?

 Chapter 2366： grown up!

    Honglianji had seen how Tang Ye extinguished her flames. Such power was definitely not simple. Although she is not afraid, she takes it very seriously. Moreover, compared with the killing of so many immortal disciples before, she felt that Tang Ye was even more terrifying than the power displayed. So, she actually didn''t want to confront Tang Ye by herself.


    Wouldn''t it be ridiculous if there was an accident and he would be killed?


    However, if she can''t avoid it, and can only fight against her, then she will not be shy, and will fight Tang Ye.


    Originally, Gulian Ji wanted to kill Tassel and Liuli, because Tassel and Liuli spied on her, and then tracked her down. It is not wrong for her to be a disciple of the immortal, but she has other identities, which cannot be known by others.


    Before going to kill Tassel and Floating, she considered that she might be tracked down because of her own strength or the monitoring of Shenji Technology. And she didn''t want to be entangled by the Eleven Profound, so she did something like adjusting the tiger away from the mountain to attract Tang Ye''s attention. In that little time, she was confident that she could get rid of the fringe and drift, and then left. But the current situation is that Tang Ye chased here, she was surprised and helpless, she didn''t expect to get tangled up with Tang Ye in the end.


    Liu Su and Liu Li had planned to be killed. Suddenly, when they heard someone, Honglian Ji stopped fatally attacking them, and then looked back and saw Tang Ye in the **** hood. They were pleasantly surprised because they Know this is the eleventh xuan!


    Recently, Eleven Profound is still very popular, after all, he can continuously kill powerful and mysterious immortal disciples.


    When the eleventh xuan came, it was saved. This is the reason why tassels and drifting are happy, of course they don''t want to die. Now that I feel relieved, I am very grateful to look at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye walked to Tassel and Liuli, took a look at them, and said, "You are Tassel and Liuli? It turns out that you are twins. I can''t recognize which one is Tassel and which is Liuli."


    Tassel and Liuli were taken aback, but Tang Ye knew about them.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Mu Yue told me about you, knowing that you are in danger, he will save you."


    "Thank you, Master Eleven Profound!" Tassel and Liuli nodded in gratitude. The status of the Ten Profounds is very high, such as Tassels and Floating, although they came from Shenji Technology, they actually serve the Red Wall Palace, so they are also called adults. The current Eleventh Profound, with the word "Xuan", many people think that this is the same as the Tenth Profound, so if you call it, it must be the Eleventh Profound Master.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I don''t need guests."


    Tassel and Liuli felt very touched inexplicably. Although they didn''t clearly see Tang Ye''s appearance, they could hear Tang Ye''s laughter and the tone of his speech. They felt very friendly, just like Mu Yue treated them.


    "You take a break first, adjust yourself, I will deal with this immortal disciple." Tang Ye said to Honglianji.


    Tassel and Liuli nodded together, and then Tassel told Tang Ye: "Master Eleven Profound, I am Tassel, and she is my sister, Lili."


    As he said, Tassel waved the sharp blade in his hand. Tang Ye noticed this, and after taking a look, he looked at the stray blade again, and found that the aura of the two blades was different. The fringed blade is thunder and lightning paralysis, and the stray blade is venomous paralysis. It seems that through their weapons, one can tell which is the sister and which is the sister.


    Tassel told Tang Ye about this, because Tang Ye said just now that he couldn''t tell who they were, so Tassel said. After Tang Ye knew, he smiled and nodded, expressing understanding.


    Then Tang Ye looked at Honglianji, glanced up and down, her hair was red and gorgeous. And Gulianji''s figure is also superb, seems to have everything the best woman has. It is a pity that these have no effect on Tang Ye. For Tang Ye now, there is only the difference between enemy and friendly forces.


    "Are you the immortal disciple who put a special fire before?" Tang Ye asked when looking at Honglianji, his tone was calm, there was no anger or surprise. For him, the immortal disciples are all to be killed, and for those who want to kill, there is no need to bother too much.


    Honglianji was already on guard. After all, she didn''t dare to underestimate Tang Ye''s power, but she was not afraid of it. She had a beautiful self-confidence. She was not inferior to Tang Ye in aura, squinted and laughed, and said, "Everyone else Call me Red Lotus Fairy. However, I did not say that I am a disciple of the immortal. And you, I think it is the very powerful Eleventh Profound, who has killed many immortal disciples in a row, I am afraid it is much more powerful than the Tenth Profound."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I can''t tolerate what the immortal disciple did, so I will kill. You said that you didn''t say that you were an immortal disciple, weren''t you? But it doesn''t matter. Fire is very dangerous, and I have regarded you as an enemy."


    When Tang Ye said this, Honglianji''s smile froze, and a sharp look flashed across her eyes. Tang Ye said this, doesn''t it mean that there is no more talk with her, the enemy is definitely going to be eliminated. That is to do it, sooner or later.


    Hong Lian Ji is not a person who likes to be long-winded, she watched Tang Ye stay silent, and then slowly got up, and suddenly "call", there was a blaze in her hand, and she coldly snorted to Tang Ye, "Since you That¡¯s what it means, then we don¡¯t need to waste time."


    Honglianji rushed out to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, as he had dealt with the two immortal disciples and dead men before, suppressing his own power, making the battle more evenly matched, allowing himself to benefit from it and starting the road of strength breakthrough. At the same time, it is supposed to cover the identity of Tang Sheng. Otherwise, like killing four talents, in order to crush and kill Qin Shao, too strong dark magic power was used, and it was seen.


    These people are also quite strange. The Eleven Profound person appeared suddenly, and then he followed Tang Sheng''s whereabouts uncertainly, so why didn''t he think that Eleven Profound was Tang Sheng. Could it be that Tang Sheng is considered to be such a mythical person, who only cares about the things of the gods, and will ignore these things?


    Tang Ye sometimes wonders, is it that he is so out of the world? Can''t you protect the people around you, protect people, and fight against some evil forces?


    Maybe he is still a layman. Tang Ye would think so. In fact, it was not that he did not deal with the gods, but that the gods were already tracking them with all their strength. Once they found traces of the gods, he would definitely deal with them. It''s just that the gods are not just as simple as the god-level realm. They use the divine power of the gods, and they have broken through to the gods very early and have lived in the gods. Then in this land, it can be compared with Tang Ye, even stronger than Tang Ye. Therefore, it is not so easy to deal with them. It seemed that there were so many so-called masters who couldn''t deal with Tang Ye.


    If the **** of heaven comes out with a high profile, Tang Ye can guess that it should be that the **** of heaven has the capital without fear and has begun to form a triad of power.


    People, demons, and gods.

 Chapter 2367： Not like a novice!

    Hong Lian Ji had already attacked, Tang Ye''s movements remained the same, standing quietly, as if ignoring Hong Lian Ji, this gave people the feeling of a great disdain.


    "You are more arrogant than I thought, and arrogant is annoying." Honglian Ji was very angry at Tang Ye''s behavior, and stared at Tang Ye very angrily while attacking.


    Tang Ye shrugged, and looked a little bit like he just came out a hundred years ago, and looked scornful, a little bit silly. But now, it should be old and dishonest. After all, they are all over a hundred years old. But this kind of mentality and change is somewhat good. After all, he was a little dull in the past. Even for women, it''s a lot lighter.


    Tang Ye looked at Honglian Ji and said, "I have always distinguished between friends and enemies. Since you are an enemy, your words will have no effect on me. Besides, the so-called arrogance is only because you feel uncomfortable. I think I did something. Very good, because it makes the enemy upset, I am very happy."


    "Huh, really a good mouth." Honglianji sneered and hummed: "Your strength is indeed good, but I want to see how good it is!"


    Hum, Hong Lian Ji stopped talking nonsense, trotting two steps, and the flame sword in her hand struck Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, facing Honglianji.


    It is a good choice for Gulianji to use her powerful water force to restrain her. Tang Ye is not a person who uses water elements, but with so many experiences, and also on the way to the devil, he has also become very good at mastering the power of the five elements. The water element, and the water element becomes ice, can be manipulated somewhat.


    For this reason, he plans to use the power of the elements to deal with the Red Lotus. When it comes to the elements of the five elements, dead wood plays a great role in spring. So he used the dead wood Fengchun, and then directly extracted the power of the water element from the dead wood Fengchun. Withered Wood Fengchun has such a magical place, it is like a treasure house of power. The power of the five elements between heaven and earth is constantly flowing in it. There is no shortage of wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder and lightning.


    Now Tang Ye discovered that the mystery of the secret technique of Withered Woods Every Spring was even stronger than expected. Even now that the shackles of luck are broken, he still hasn''t realized the next stage of the dead wood in spring, "the iron tree blooms". Moreover, he slowly felt that the power of dead trees in spring is not just to provide endless power. There is even a source of power in it. Perhaps, the power of dead wood every spring comes from nature and itself is related to the power of Origin.


    Gulian Ji''s flame sword attacked, and a scorching sensation hit, like a heat wave, and the whole person felt that he was thrown into the stove and roasted. However, Tang Ye, who has the power of withered trees to meet spring, is not afraid of these in the slightest. When the flame sword approached him, he waved his hand, and then a white and blue sharp blade came out.


    This is ice under the power of the water element. In the past, Tang Ye didn''t use such power very much, and he was not a strong person in this area. The princess is the master of ice. However, under his current power, even if he doesn''t know the essence of the secret technique of ice technique, it is actually very powerful to use water element to form ice to deal with enemies with a large power gap.


    Tang Ye''s white and blue ice technique sharply hit Honglianji''s flame dagger, and it shattered directly. But this was not a power gap, but Tang Ye deliberately did it. The sharp blade was originally formed by the condensation of water elements. After it collapsed, the fragments did not disappear, but all covered the flame sword. Then, the white and blue fragments merged into the flame sword. Then I saw that the entire flame sword seemed to be frosted, and the flame sword turned into a crystal ice sword.


    The ice sword didn''t last long, and Tang Ye took advantage of this to strike a force, the force impact, the ice sword shattered, and the flame sword was also scattered.


    Seeing this, Honglian Ji squinted her eyes and saw that her hands had become empty. Then she looked at Tang Ye and hummed: "As expected of Eleven Profound, it seems that you have a good control of the elemental power. You are mine. This is the first person in the Far East who can directly crack my red lotus fire."


    Tang Ye sneered and said: "This is not praise. You immortal disciples have just appeared. How many people can you fight against? I tell you, there are countless strong people in this land. Don''t think that you can think highly of yourself if you know a little bit of strange art. "


    With that said, Tang Ye actually caught a key word. Gulian Ji said the Far East? That means Guren Ji is not here. If this is the Far East, it is the West. Could it be that Honglianji came from the West?


    "There are indeed countless strong people here, but it may be that I was unlucky and didn''t encounter it much." Honglianji sneered ironically, and another flame came out of her hand to slap Tang Ye.


    Honglianji threw a big fire, and Tang Ye saw that the momentum was wrong, and jumped back to avoid it. He now suppressed his strength, and seemed a bit "average strength", and it didn''t seem to have the advantage to fight with Gurenji.


    The flame of the Red Lotus Fairy hit the ground. The magical thing was that it bounced like a ball, and then even more amazing was that it burst into several small fireballs, and then several fireballs flew towards Tang Ye.


    Several fireballs were like tracking bombs, and they were very fast, rushing directly in front of Tang Ye, and then attacking Tang Ye together. Even the flame ball at the beginning exploded.


    "Bang bang bang!" With several bombardments, Tang Ye was plunged into a burst of flames.


    "Master Eleven Profound!" Liu Li and Liu Su exclaimed worriedly when seeing Tang Ye doing this.


    Gu Lian Ji squinted at her with sneer. Her red lotus fire is actually a kind of magic. This is the name under the power of the Western Earth God System. And she, an absolute genius among the fire magicians, masters the powerful red lotus fire, which can be directly extracted from the elements, and can be condensed into flames with fire elements in an instant, and manifested in various forms. Therefore, her attacks are very flexible and varied. She is proficient in both close combat and long range combat. In the past battles, the enemy could not even get close to her.


    She is undefeated. At least the past battles were like this, no one had let her fail.


    After several flame **** burst, flames were still raging around Tang Ye, what was going on with him, Honglianji and Tassel Liuli all watched.


    Tassel and Liuli were very worried, while Gulianji had a calm face, but she was still on guard. She didn''t believe that Tang Ye would be defeated so easily. If so, she would find it very boring.


    The flame went out, and the three of them saw Tang Ye, Tang Ye was naturally fine.


    It surprised the three of them. Tang Ye was surrounded by a layer of crystal white ice, like a magical ice shield.


    This is Tang Ye''s power to control the water element. He can master the five elements freely, just like magic. Honglianji used fire, and he used water, which was completely able to withstand it. So even if he was bombarded by the flame ball just now, he was still intact.


    Just looking at him like this, he didn''t seem to be a novice using ice technique at all. Those who practice ice art, if they knew it, would not know if they would vomit blood with anger.

 Chapter 2368： Giant ice tree!

    Liu Su and Liu Li laughed happily when seeing Tang Ye okay, and he was greatly relieved. Then they gradually turned from gratitude to Tang Ye to respect, Lord Eleven Profound''s strength, really is very strong!


    They had no ability to fight back when they faced Gulianji just now. And the current Lord Eleven Profound, although he did not suppress Honglianji, he seemed to be able to deal with Honglianji easily.


    Seeing this, Gu Lian Ji looked quite awestruck. She thought about Tang Yehui''s okay situation, but even if it''s okay, it should be a little hurt. As a result, Tang Ye was unscathed. Such strength cannot be underestimated. So Tang Ye''s arrogance showed capital. Perhaps it was time to treat Tang Ye as an enemy that was difficult to deal with alone, as at the beginning.


    In addition, she also noticed that Tang Ye''s martial arts were also very powerful. This is the genius of Mowu annexation, completely comparable to her magical materialization ability.


    Honglianji also has another great place, that is, it can materialize illusory magic, such as the long sword just now, which can be materialized into a solid flame sword, so as to assist her in carrying out domineering martial arts combat. From this point of view, she is also a genius of Mowu annexation.


    "You are better than I thought." Honglian Ji hummed staring at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and smiled, and said, "Many people who fight with me say so."


    "But this doesn''t mean you will definitely be able to beat me." Honglianji snorted slightly angrily at Tang Ye, she a little hated Tang Ye''s expression of being calm and indifferent at all times.


    Tang Ye still shrugged and smiled, and said, "I know, this is your usual line."


    "Damn it!" Honglianji was enraged, really hating Tang Ye''s inaction, as if everything was under his control.


    After snorting, she waved her hand violently, and then condensed a group of chirping flames on her right hand, which was very powerful, and its momentum was completely different from the flames just now.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly, and stepped back to Tassel and Liu Li. The first thing he did was to ensure that the two little girls were fine. He didn''t like the kind of tragedy that killed his own people even though he could kill the enemy. He always protects the people around him first. Then Tassel and Liuli looked at his tall figure, moved inexplicably, and felt very relieved.


    Tassel and Liuli knew that Honglianji''s aura had become fierce and severe. Maybe it was because of some powerful secret skills to use, then it might affect them. This is why Tang Ye retreated. The moment of tasseling and drifting is very certain, Master Eleven Profound is a very gentle person.


    Gu Lian Ji sullen her face, the flames in her hands chirped to the limit, and then she suddenly leaned down and pressed the flames in her hands to the ground.


    "Huh!" Suddenly made a few surging sounds, and then the whole ground vibrated. Then "Boom!" With a sound, the ground under Honglianji''s feet flew up, as if the opposite side turned into a blanket, swept up and flew towards Tang Ye.


    A huge wave of surging flames! An unstoppable wall of fire!


    The flames cast by the Red Lotus Fairy this time felt like destroying the world. It seems that the entire world will be surrounded, swept, swallowed by the huge wave of flames, and finally burned to ashes.


    At this time, the surrounding things began to collapse. Trees, houses, railings, collapsed and destroyed, destroyed. The smaller things were directly swallowed by the huge waves of flames and burned to ashes.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye looked solemn, and it seemed that Hong Lian Ji wanted a solution. He must resist or break it, otherwise the tassels and drifts behind him will not escape, and the surrounding things will be destroyed severely. There may be many innocent people.


    After Honglianji cast such a huge wave of flames, she called out a big flame bird. She jumped onto the big flame bird. Her clothes were not burned in the flame, and it was floating. It seemed that this hot girl had a special taste and was awe-inspiring. , It has a different kind of charm, quite seductive.


    Honglianji stood high on the firebird, watching with cold eyes how Tang Ye underneath would deal with this devastating wave of flames.


    Fringe and drift are very worried when they see such huge waves of flames. With such fierce flame power, can Master Eleven Profound still be able to solve it?


    Tang Ye stood still, not knowing what he was thinking. It seems weak, but it seems very strong. It gives people a kind of unknown, which is really unclear. At this time, he entered into the power of dead trees to meet spring, calling out the ability to "branches and luxuriant", so a huge tree grew in front of him. The huge tree was full of branches and leaves in full bloom, but still very frozen branches and leaves. , Crystal clear, twinkling, extremely beautiful.


    "Huh?" Seeing this, Gu Lian Ji frowned immediately. Her attacks are very powerful, but Tang Ye''s defensive skills are also very mysterious.


    She did not dare to say that Tang Ye would not be able to stop her attack, after all, Tang Ye''s power was there. However, she didn''t believe, or didn''t want to believe, that Tang Ye could block her such a powerful attack. She has confidence in her own red lotus fire, this is the power that can burn everything!


    But at this time, the ice tree that Tang Ye released did not stop, and continued to grow. The ice crystals became luxuriant, and finally enveloped the surroundings. Moreover, it continued to grow, and in the end, it surrounded that huge flame wave!


    "What?!" Seeing this, Gu Lian Ji was really surprised. She can accept that Tang Ye''s defensive secret technique is very mysterious, but it is difficult to accept that such a mysterious secret technique will expand to such a large extent, and the power required is very huge. It was much larger than the power Tang Ye needed to cover and isolate the building before. She couldn''t understand that a person''s power, even at the God level, could not store such a huge power!


    No god-level powerhouse can store such a huge power, so, is there any magic weapon to play its role? Or, is that the secret technique at work?


    Honglianji faintly felt that her move would not be able to deal with Tang Ye. If this trick cannot be dealt with, it may fall into a disadvantage. Then it means that she may lose to Tang Ye, not Tang Ye''s opponent!


    This kind of result, when she first met Tang Ye, she had imagined it and felt it acceptable. But at this time, I felt that it was something that I couldn''t accept.


    "I can''t lose!" Honglianji suddenly became furious, and she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to continuously create surprises. To be honest, she didn''t even think of the magic trick to grow ice trees. How can a person from the Far East make such moves? She was not reconciled, standing on the firebird, a group of flames condensed again in her hand, thrown into the huge wave, and strengthened the power of the huge wave.


    But at this moment, on the ice tree that Tang Ye summoned, another branch like octopus tentacles suddenly extended, blocking the red lotus girl''s pursuit and attack, and contained her.


    "Can you attack?!" Honglian Ji felt that Tang Ye was a little abnormal. Under such a terrifying flame wave, she could actually control another force to attack?

 Chapter 2369： Sacrifice away!

    Tassel and Liuli retreated to a far place just now. They were afraid that they would be dragged down to Tang Ye, so they tried hard not to become Tang Ye''s burden. When they got to a safe place, they saw Tang Ye and Honglianji fighting, and they thought it was really amazing, it was just a fight between gods.


    Such a huge wave of flames, such a giant tree of ice crystals, it seems like a mortal can do it. At this moment, the limit of tassels and displacement to people is refreshed.


    At this moment, the branches of the ice crystal giant tree were entwined and surrounded, swallowing all the flames. Slowly, the huge waves of flames were extinguished. Because of the interference of that branch, Honglianji couldn''t chase and strengthen the giant flame wave, so she could only watch her powerful attacking secret technique be resisted by Tang Ye.


    After that, the huge ice crystal tree collapsed and shattered into countless small ice crystals that twinkled and shimmered, extremely beautiful.


    Little girls like Tassel and Liuli could not help but look obsessed with such a beautiful and spectacular scenery.


    For this kind of result, Honglianji was very unwilling, but she admitted it in her heart that Tang Ye was very strong. The ice tree that Tang Ye sent out just now made her useless. She knew that she would fall into a disadvantage if she continued to entangle her, so she planned to retreat first. She originally thought that if she could solve Tang Ye, it would be a very gratifying thing, but now it seems that she must rely on the power of other immortal disciples.


    Gulianji planned to leave on a firebird. However, Tang Ye rushed over at this moment and wanted to stop her. Tang Ye really didn''t want to keep such a trouble, now there is no need to worry about killing it.


    But Honglianji was not easy to stop. The firebird under her feet flew very fast, and then she threw a huge fireball. The fireball could explode. After Tang Ye avoided these, she was pulled a little further away.


    However, Tang Ye was not so easy to be suppressed. It should be said that Honglianji couldn''t suppress him at all, after all, he was in a state of restricting his strength. If it doesn''t work, if you liberate a little power, there is no problem at all. At this time, he used a vertical step, jumped directly into the sky, then quickly dived forward and fell, and suddenly caught up with Honglianji.


    Suddenly, Hong Lian Ji couldn''t see Tang Ye''s figure. Knowing that it was weird, she raised her mind. At this moment, she felt a majestic momentum rushing from the sky, knowing that Tang Ye was here. She was very surprised, and no longer dared to neglect the slightest. I drove a distance a while ago, and now I am suddenly chasing to the head. What kind of martial art is this?


    The theory of martial arts and magic is the **** power gift system of Gurenji. On their side, either practicing martial arts or practicing magic, it is difficult to have both, unless they are geniuses. And she is a genius. So her strength is very strong, she has self-confidence, not only because of her talent, but also because she has not been defeated in the past battles. Despite this, she is also very careful, especially when it comes to Dongtu. After all, the power of the gods on Dongtu''s side is different from her hometown, and perhaps they will not protect her. So when she first went to follow up and investigate the Eleventh Profound, she remained extremely careful and alert.


    However, when facing Tang Ye, she was still defeated. This is a rare experience for her, and it can be considered unforgettable at this time. Just as Dongtu said, Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon, you really shouldn''t underestimate anyone.


    At this moment, Honglianji did not dare to underestimate Tang Ye. She realized that even if she had the power of the "Holy God''s Gift", she couldn''t take it lightly, because the enemy also had such a powerful enemy.


    "Bang!" Tang Ye fell from a high altitude and smashed directly at Honglian Ji. Gulianji dodges quickly and drives Firebird to turn. But even if Tang Ye''s majestic aura was evaded by her, the blast wave affected her, causing her to pause in place.


    And it was such a detention that made Tang Ye catch the opportunity. After Tang Ye fell to the ground, he gathered all his strength on his feet, making it very stable when he fell. Then, the power gathered together was not used up, and when he applied more force, he continued to swoop towards Honglian Ji with a "swish".


    It seemed like a rare opportunity, of course it was also because Tang Ye didn''t decide to use all his strength. If he used all his strength, Gulianji would definitely not be enough in his eyes.


    "This chaos!" Honglian Ji felt that Tang Ye was like a lunatic, and rushed to her deathly. She was helpless, and continuously shot fireballs and walls of fire to stop Tang Ye. She was already a little impatient, not only impatient but also angry about Tang Ye''s reluctance, but also vaguely worried about how she would be treated by Tang Ye.


    The most serious consequence is to be killed, and she does not want to die. No one would think about death, not to mention that she was not a member of the immortal disciples, and could only be said to be a "special guest" among the immortal disciples.


    Tang Ye dodges the fireball and the wall of fire from Honglianji continuously, and is about to catch Honglianji, but at this time, Honglianji still throws a fireball towards his front. He either dodges, and then can''t catch it. Or hit the fireball directly, maybe the distance will be small. However, eating a fireball like that will inevitably cause injury.


    Gulianji felt that she was lucky to throw such an accurate fireball at a critical moment. This should be able to get rid of the nasty **** Eleven Xuan!


    But she never expected that Tang Ye did not evade at this time! Tang Ye still stretched out his hand and went straight through the fireball!


    "You...!" Honglian Ji was really convinced. Is it necessary to do this? In order to stop him, do you want to kill yourself?


    It''s a pity that this kind of thought is only for Honglianji, it has never been for Tang Ye. When it comes to flame, no one can be better than him.


    Honglianji was even more astonished. Then, what was cool was that after Tang Ye''s hand directly grabbed the flame ball, he was not burned, as if Tang Ye was immune to the flame ball''s power!


    However, Gulianji was very sure that her flame ball had destructive power. And Tang Ye''s continued strength like this is nothing like nothing.


    It''s a monster, run quickly, he can''t deal with it.


    Hong Lian Ji''s heart sank, there was no fighting will anymore, she just wanted to disappear in front of Tang Ye, and even no longer appear in front of Tang Ye.


    Now she could easily understand why so many immortal disciples were planted in Tang Ye''s hands!


    However, even now, Gurenji didn''t appear panicked, as if she couldn''t escape death. It turned out that she had other ways to escape. At this time, she suddenly tore off her clothes and showed them naked in front of Tang Ye.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was startled, is this woman so shameless, she actually wants to attract her attention like this, and then run away?


    However, what I saw in the next moment was that Gulianji''s body broke and dissipated, merged with the flame, and then disappeared, as if burned to ashes by the flame, and the ashes drifted away with the wind.


    "This...?" Tang Ye didn''t understand such a secret technique anymore. Is it so magical?


    Honglianji''s move is a flame sacrifice, a secret escape technique that no one can capture, but the price is quite huge.

 Chapter 2370： Xiao Xiao conspiracy!

    After Hong Lian Ji escaped from Tang Ye, she went to a wilderness somewhere. She popped directly out of the space, as if she had received a great impact, slumped to the ground, did not stand firmly, and staggered two steps and fell. Then she spit out even more, vomiting blood, which seemed to be greatly injured.


    At this time, she was still naked and without clothes, because when she left with the "flame sacrifice" just now, her clothes collapsed on her own. Since the clothes did not break, after using the flame to sacrifice, the clothes will burn and destroy. Because the flame sacrifice is different from her using the power of the red lotus fire.


    Flame sacrifice is like the **** of flame praying for strength, and then offering his own life, so that you can directly get the help of **** of flame, and then turn her into flames, so that people will not be caught and attacked, and then pass through space Transfer away. This is a secret technique that can definitely escape, because the power of the God of Fire is at work. Unless the opponent is stronger than the Fire God. And if the opponent is stronger than the God of Flame, then Gulian Ji will not be stupid enough to fight against such a person.


    Tang Ye''s serious injury was not caused by Tang Ye, but she was actually injured because of the price of the flame sacrifice. The God of Flame will not help her in vain, so he will ask for a part of her vitality as a price. Therefore, the technique of flame sacrifice cannot be used frequently, otherwise she will lose her vitality and die.


    After using the flame sacrifice once, she will lose part of her life force, and when her injury recovers and her life force is replenished, she can continue to use it. It can be said that there is no limit to the number of times this trick, but her vitality is limited. Moreover, it takes a long time and more difficult to recover from injury after one use. Less than a last resort, she would not use such expensive secret techniques as flame sacrifice.


    But Tang Ye''s persecution just now forced her to use it, otherwise she would be killed by Tang Ye, and everything would be done.


    "Eleventh Profound!" Honglianji put her hands on the ground, very angry, and drew resentfully. Then she wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and regardless of whether she had any clothes on her body, she coldly snorted: "It seems that Dongtu still has very strong characters. I did not expect that I stayed here for so long, and I still know their power. Too little. Maybe... the dark barrier really needs to be broken to realize the mastery plan of the Holy Spirit."


    After Gu Lian Ji said, her expression was still bitter, and then she left with a calm face.


    Tang Ye felt unbelievable and didn''t expect Honglianji to run away. With his ability, even though he was suppressing his own power to fight against Gurenji just now, the power he showed was not that strong, but when Gurenji escaped, he should be able to track it with such strong power. After all, he wanted to kill the immortal disciple, and then, even if he used the strongest force, he couldn''t track it, which made him a little shocked and surprised.


    Turning into flames, it was like being swallowed by flames, and then disappeared, even unable to track yourself. Unexpectedly, there is such a secret technique. Doesn''t it mean that she can''t be killed?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but sigh, his own advantages were getting less and less. The shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, and the heroes rise up. If you don''t break through and improve your strength, you will really fall behind.


    A cultivator does not actually have so many things in the world. It can be seen now that because of the lifting of the shackles of Qi Luck, many people have touched the mysterious cultivation technique, and they have begun to step into this business and are fascinated by it. Human journey, early on the road, soaring into immortality, and immortality forever.


    In this state, the existence and role of the state will be reduced. For this reason, the Red Wall Palace must use part of its resources to attract, admit and train some of their cultivators. These are probably the palace cultivators in the future. These people are both cultivators and the power of the country, serving the country.


    "Master Eleven Profound." When Tang Ye was thinking about it, Tassel and Liuli came over and called him. Now Honglianji had escaped, and Tassel and Liuli knew everything was safe. They were very grateful to Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye standing still suddenly, thinking that something happened, hurry up and have a look.


    Tang Ye came back to his senses, looked at the tassel and the drift, smiled, and said, "I''m fine, are you all right? If it''s fine, go back, Mu Yue is very worried about you."


    Tassel and Liuli actually wanted to say something to Tang Ye. As for what they said, they were not clear, but they wanted to express their gratitude. After all, they were the people who came to save their lives in time. Moreover, they could see that Tang Ye and Mu Yue had a very good relationship, and they were adopted by Mu Yue, so perhaps they should treat Eleven Xuan with the same respect as Mu Yue.


    It was just that he was not familiar with Eleven Xuan, Tang Ye also asked them to go back, Tassel and Liuli nodded and agreed, without saying anything else, and went back to report to Mu Yue about safety and some of the situation.


    After Tassel and Liuli left safely, Tang Ye wanted to find the immortal disciple again, and found that the trail of the immortal disciple disappeared suddenly, and even Shenji Technology did not monitor it again. This was the immortal disciple who stopped acting, Tang Ye was a little worried, not knowing what the mysterious organization that popped up suddenly wanted to do.


    Thinking of the appearance of the immortal disciples, who had already taken away the residual power of the Longmen illusion, then it should be related to the power of the dragon ancestor. As the soul of Dragon Ancestor, Tang Ye believed that the soul of Shenlong would know something. Then, Tang Ye reached the place where the dragon looked up and asked about the spirit of the dragon.


    The spirit of the dragon occupies the place where the dragon heads up, and it is also the source of the dragon veins in the Yanjing land. If it is not invisible to others, it will definitely be very surprised and emotional at this shocking scene. A giant dragon is entrenched, entangled, and eagerly eagerly entrenched, afraid that it is only possible for the special effects in the movie.


    When Tang Ye arrived here, he suddenly felt something was wrong, because he found that the aura of Shenlong spirit had become weak. What was going on?


    He thought that now that the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, the spirit of Shenlong would also benefit. Maybe he could recover and reshape his true body, and then it would be resurrected.


    However, this is not the case now.


    Seeing Tang Ye¡¯s arrival and seeing Tang Ye¡¯s look of doubts and worries, Shenlong¡¯s spirit couldn¡¯t help laughing like an old man, and said to Tang Ye: ¡°The lift of the fetters of luck actually means that my spirit is also welcome. The time comes. The gods hate me and the old Taoist priests. They will not allow me to reshape my body. And I don¡¯t have that opportunity. Thousands of years have passed, in the days when luck was blocked, I had already been eaten away. Exhausted, now there is only the last bit of spirit power. Seeing you all work hard, I can leave with confidence."


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, but there was no sound. This is another parting, an eternal parting, which makes people panic.


    However, Tang Ye still wanted to ask about the immortal disciples, and said: "Long Zu, the power illusion that you left behind has now been taken away by the mysterious man. What do they want to do?"


    Shenlong Spirit lifted his head and said, "It''s probably because some Xiaoxiaoren have some conspiracy."

 Chapter 2371： Heaven and earth start!

    The power of the dragon ancestor is so powerful, otherwise, the black dragon would not have transformed and breakthrough because of its power in the past, became a real dragon, and now it has become a dragon. Therefore, even if it is a little bit of Dragon Ancestor power, it still has an extremely powerful effect. If it is taken advantage of by Xiaoxiaozhi, there may be some kind of disaster.


    There was still power left in the Dragon Gate illusion back then, not because Tang Ye and the Black Dragon didn¡¯t want to absorb them all, but because they needed to keep a little bit of power to maintain the dragon vein extension, so that the power of the dragon ancestors who sheltered the four directions of the earth would continue to communicate. This would protect the earth itself, and The suppression of evil forces.


    As the Dragon Ancestor Spirit, his power has been taken away, and he must be aware of it. However, this time the Shenlong Spirit was also surprised. It only discovered after its power was taken away, not immediately. Who can do this? It feels that even Tang Ye can''t do it. For this reason, it is not very clear now what the people who took away its power want to do. It just has a bad hunch, thinking it is a conspiracy of Xiaoxiao.


    Of course what Tang Ye wanted was not such a general answer, but Shenlong Spirit didn''t know it either. Tang Ye contemplated, and then discussed with Shenlong Spirit, but in the end he didn''t get any results. So what can be done is to track down the immortal disciples and force them to ask. Or, find the boss of the fairy disciple. If you want to talk about the plan of the immortal disciples, it must be planned by their boss.


    Since he couldn''t get the answer from Shenlong Spirit, Tang Ye didn''t plan to stay long, and after a few brief words with Shenlong, he planned to leave.


    But when he left, the spirit of Shenlong stopped him and said to him: "Tang Ye, now the shackles of luck are gone, and the world is slowly becoming everyone''s cultivation. After all, the deified power that has been suppressed for thousands of years comes back, It impacts people¡¯s worldviews and also makes some things that people longing for become achievable. This is afraid that it will usher in the heyday of cultivation again. In the future, the country will not be so important to cultivators. Then you, yes Shouldn''t we let go of these, and practice with one heart?"


    Tang Ye was quiet for a while, and then said to Shenlong Spirit: "Actually, I don''t really like cultivation, and I keep thinking about gaining power every day. The reason why I want to gain power is to be with my family and protect them. To be bigger, it is also to protect the earth and the common people. Then, my homeland has the same position in my heart. I gain strength for this. If the preservation and protection of my homeland does not require strength, perhaps I simply Too lazy to practice."


    "So..." Shenlong Soul looked at Tang Ye with affirmation and respect, but felt a little regretful, and said, "Don''t you want to leave the ancestral land and go to the wider world outside? How vast is the entire universe? The Nine Heavens that you have been to is a plane world independent of the ancestral land. However, that world is still very small for the entire universe. In the ancient **** culture, there are those who travel the sky. The ancient gods have recorded that there are too many outside worlds like ancestral land. And they believe that there is not only one Pangu **** emperor, there are many, many. Even Pangu **** emperor is a tribe, that is Said that there are so many super powerful existences that can open up the world, there are as many as a tribe. They should be the Chaos Gods. We are controlled by the Chaos Gods. In such a situation, you don''t want to find out?"


    Hearing what Shenlong Spirit said seemed very interesting, Tang Ye was not sure if he really wanted to do that. If you say ideas, you must have ideas. After all, he is a person who has always been at the forefront of the power realm. The power and mystery that he has come into contact with, the kind of exploration and breakthrough, are all very direct. It''s just that he is not obsessed with this kind of thing, because there are still many things that have not been resolved, and that is already a bit exhausted.


    Tang Ye looked at the Shenlong spirit and said, "If you want to go to the outer sky, what should you do? What kind of realm do you want to achieve? Listening to what you just said, it seems that the gods can''t do it. Only the ancient gods, the **** emperor Pangu descends Later, the gods who were born for the first time can do it. Even they are very small in front of the power of the Pangu God Emperor. They can only explore and investigate before knowing some things about the Pangu God Emperor. That is, information about the Chaos God. Therefore, I must reach the realm of the ancient gods before I can go to the outer sky of the universe. Even if I can go, it is very dangerous. Because when I go outside, even the power of the ancient gods is just a novice, which means everything goes back. zero?"


    Shenlong nodded his head and said, "That''s what it means."


    Tang Ye was very emotional, and said, "Wouldn''t it take a long time? Can I live that long?"


    Shenlong smiled in shock, and said: "It takes a long time to say that it doesn''t have to be. If you want to travel to the outer sky and space, there is actually a shortcut. This shortcut is what all gods want. It''s just that there has been no People have succeeded."


    "What''s the shortcut?" Tang Ye asked.


    Shenlong Spirit looked at Tang Ye, suddenly became domineering, and said, "Become the second Pangu God Emperor."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye opened his mouth, very surprised. Is it possible to become the second Pangu God Emperor? The power of the Pangu God Emperor is to open up the world and integrate into the ancestral land. Everything arises from the Pangu God Emperor. It depends on the power of the Pangu God Emperor to survive and become stronger. Then no matter how strong it becomes, it is ultimately because of the power of the Pangu God Emperor. , Then how to become the Pangu God Emperor, it is impossible for one person to obtain all the power of this world, right?


    Shenlong Spirit shook his head, indicating that Tang Ye''s stunned thought was wrong. It said: "Why do you think the gods must capture the destiny gods? Because fate and luck are the two quintessence forces left by the Emperor Pangu in the ancestral land. If you can control fate and luck at the same time, it is equivalent to mastering Origin power, and you became the second Pangu God Emperor. At that time, you were the supreme **** of this world. Your soul and your body will be integrated with this world. You are the world, and the world is You. And when you go to the outer sky, what you represent is no longer a person, but a world."


    "If it is really like the records left by the ancient gods who traveled in the field to explore, if the Pangu God Emperor is a tribe, then the world outside is the same. To be counted by the power of the Chaos Period, the power of a world is just a start. "Shenlong spirit said, while still showing longing in his eyes. Such a magnificent scene, such a vast expanse of space, it seems that every existence with power wants to see it.


    Tang Ye seemed to be moved by the spirit of Shenlong, tilted his head, thought about it, and couldn''t help but hum and said, "It seems... very interesting."

 Chapter 2372： Between good and evil!

    Hearing what Shenlong Spirit said, Tang Ye really wanted to try to leave this land and take a look at the vast outer space. However, it is not so easy to become the supreme **** in this world. At the very least, you have to deal with those gods. To control fate and luck, but also to solve fate. For these, Tang Ye had no clue.


    "It seems that nothing can make me break through my strength now." Tang Ye mentioned this question smoothly.


    At the **** level, if you want to break through, you must have **** level resources. But in the world on earth, there is no such resource. What''s more, now that the shackles of air transport have just been lifted, it is impossible to cultivate such a powerful resource in a short time. For example, thousand-year monsters, ten thousand years ganoderma.


    In order to make a breakthrough, Tang Ye used the method of suppressing his own strength and fighting with the immortal disciples. However, he felt that the effect was not obvious, or even not. After all, it''s not really that weak. Even if you are forced by the enemy, you still know in your heart that there will be no accident. This will not bring about survival from desperation and luck.


    Perhaps, you can only reach the heavens and use the resources of the heavens.


    Shenlong spirit knew so much, Tang Ye thought, maybe it could tell some ways. Just like now Shenlong Spirit mentioned the Pangu God Emperor and the vast sky outside.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Shenlong Spirit knew the problem that Tang Ye was bothering him, and said, "Indeed, when you reach your current state of strength, even in the heyday of cultivation, you have to leave the earth and reach the heaven. Staying on this earth, there is no resource for you to break through."


    "This world is divided into the world, hell, and the world. The world is higher than the world and the hell, so the world is the highest level of the world. As for the nine heavens, although they are outside the world, they are not actually considered to be. A space created by the God Emperor Pangu that is the same as this world, it should be a defective product. Even so, it should be independent of one side, so the power it bred is also very strong. There is also the power of the ancient god. So, if you want to break through, I''m afraid that you can only reach the heavens, or go to the Nine Heavens. As for the way in the world, there is not no way." Shenlong spirit looked at Tang Ye and said.


    "Oh?" Tang Ye is very curious. Since there is a way to break through, of course he wants to know, after all, he also wants to break through.


    Shenlong spirit said: "Swallow, swallow the power as powerful as you, and then you can break through."


    "Swallow?" Tang Ye was a little confused. To swallow the power of others is probably to use the power of others for your own use, which seems a bit evil. He had done this before when he helped members of the void organization. He himself is somewhat repulsive. Is this method the only breakthrough method now?


    Shenlong Spirit said: "It is indeed swallowing. For example, I am about to disappear, but my power is a force that cannot be underestimated. Then, if you swallow my power, you can help you make a breakthrough. Or, you You can seize the enemy¡¯s power and then fuse. If the fusion is successful, then you can also get a breakthrough. Of course, you can¡¯t break through by swallowing a single force. When you reach the realm of God level, even if you swallow the same power without enough weight, it is It is impossible to break through."


    Tang Ye said that he understood, but still had some doubts, and said, "The same power can be swallowed and used for his own use. Are those weak and weak have no effect?"


    "The effect is small, but it is very small. If you can swallow 10,000 weak powers to get a larger power, don''t you find it troublesome? Moreover, there are not so many weak powers for you to swallow, if it is to kill innocents People, this is too devilish to be afraid. So this method is both praise and derogation."


    Tang Ye nodded and said nothing. He knows this method, and this method he can carry out. Now he is meditating, thinking of Master Nong Baicao again. He can use the devouring method, which is actually the powerful secret technique "soul cutting" taught by Nong Baicao a hundred years ago.


    Thinking about it now, he felt that when Master Nong Baicao taught him to leave, it was a very meaningful behavior. He was thinking, did the master know that there would be such a situation?


    He was also thinking about where the master would be now. He believed that the master who had accomplished the holy path of medicine would not die so easily. Living a hundred years is difficult for others, but not difficult for Nongbaicao. If the master was still alive, where would he be and what he would be doing.


    Tang Ye also had doubts about his own background. As the person who adopted him, Nong Baicao must know something. However, Nong Baicao never told him the specific situation. He originally thought that as his strength continued to grow stronger and the level he was exposed to higher and higher, he would know these things. But now, even if he reached the **** level, he still didn''t know.


    Could it be said that even the gods do not deserve to know some things behind them?


    That would be a little scary.


    Tang Ye sighed for a long time, feeling that it was really incredible. A hundred years ago, I thought that many secrets would surface when they became stronger. But a hundred years later, it was discovered that even if it was strong to the **** level, many secrets were still very far away. Perhaps, for those things in the past, a century is nothing at all.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s contemplation, Shenlong Spirit said again: "In fact, even if there is a way to swallow it, it is not that easy. Not everyone can fuse other powers, and not everyone has the secret skills that can seize the power of others. Even the gods. , The same is true!"


    The look in Tang Ye''s eyes, Shenlong Soul, suddenly became a little subtle. It knew that Tang Ye had a powerful and mysterious "capture, devour, fusion" type of secret skill like "soul cutting". Then, Tang Ye could break through and become stronger by swallowing this method. But for others, it''s not that easy. For this reason, as long as Tang Ye is willing, he can still create an advantage in advance and stay at the forefront of the peak.


    Tang Ye still knew what Shenlong Spirit meant. He fell into deep thought again, considering whether to use this method.


    Shenlong spirit said again: "Tang Ye, you are kind and benevolent. You feel that it is very cruel to take away the souls of others and extract your power. However, in the face of those gods, if you want to kill all of you humans, it is useless to be kind to them. On the contrary, it will harm yourself. Of course, if you want to say that all things are equal, if others are evil to you, and you are evil to others, then you are no different from the wicked... Don¡¯t say it is ridiculous, but only say one. Others can do good deeds, but you can¡¯t.¡±


    Tang Ye looked at the spirit of Shenlong and squinted. Only oneself can''t?


    He is indeed the only one who can''t. Because facing the current situation of the world, if it is the best, it will definitely not be able to deal with the gods, as well as the demons and monsters. Then, there must be someone who wants to wander between good and evil.


    This person is the one who can save the world. And now only Tang Ye had this ability.

 Chapter 2373： The two sides face off!

    Tang Ye understood the meaning of the spirit of Shenlong, he was a little embarrassed, how to say he was the only hope to save the human race. In fact, the human race is not that easy to die. No matter what disaster occurs, as long as the human race continues, there will be many heroes who rise up to resist.


    Regardless of the harsh environment they face, the survivors can think of ways to adapt. Human race is a very tenacious race, there is no doubt about this.


    Of course, Tang Ye felt a kind of pressure while feeling embarrassed about the spirit of Shenlong. He actually didn''t like this. He didn''t have such great ideas about saving the world, resolving the survival crisis of the human race, or what great heroes. If he can choose, he is still very vulgar, just eat and drink, have fun, and be more chic and free.


    Now that I have reached this point, I have no choice but to do my best. But looking back, Tang Ye felt that if he jumped out of this world, he could be free. Going to the outside world is a new beginning?


    "Heh..." Tang Ye just thought about this kind of thing, and he didn''t really want to do it. After all, there are too many things in front of him. I don''t know whether it will be the same thing if I can survive that time. .


    Tang Ye looked at Shenlong Spirit and laughed, and said, "I know what to do. I used to hesitate because I felt that there was still a choice. Now it seems that there is no choice. In fact, having no choice is a good thing. If you have to choose, you hesitate and even suffer."


    Shenlong Spirit smiled, did not speak, it was not bad for Tang Ye to understand this.


    Tang Ye wanted to track down the immortal disciples, so he didn''t stay here for a long time, and said to the Shenlong spirit, and then prepared to leave.


    However, at this time, the spirit of Shenlong stopped him again, and looked at him as if hesitated, he was hesitant to speak, as if something was difficult.


    Tang Ye saw him and said, "Senior Shenlong, if you have anything to do, you may as well just say it, you and I will not see you outside."


    Shenlong spirit nodded and said: "I just told you about swallowing fusion to enhance strength and even breakthrough. Now I want you to swallow me, how about?"


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback, staring at Shenlong''s soul in shock. He didn''t expect that Shenlong Spirit would say such things and swallow it, wouldn''t it mean killing it?


    Tang Ye definitely couldn''t do this kind of thing, and said to Shenlong Spirit: "Senior Shenlong shouldn''t make such jokes to juniors. I''m not happy to hear that."


    Shenlong Spirit knows Tang Ye''s thoughts, this is a very sincere, kind, and gentle person to those around him. But Shenlong Spirit had a very good reason for saying this. He said to Tang Ye: "It''s not unreasonable for me to call you this way. It may be cruel to you, but I know my own situation. The time I can exist is running out. If one day I am robbed of power by the gods. , It¡¯s the gods who grow stronger, not you. Since I will dissipate sooner or later, why not let this last power be given to you?"


    Tang Ye looked at Shenlong Spirit and shook his head, and said, "I understand the truth, but I definitely don''t have the idea to do what you said."


    "But..." Shenlong Spirit still wanted to speak, but was interrupted by Tang Ye waved.


    Tang Ye has already left and said, "Let''s talk about this matter. I don''t want to do that until that step. It''s not that I''m hypocritical, but in my current mood, I definitely can''t deal with you. This matter can''t be forced. Besides, Soul cutting, power grabbing, and then fusion require great concentration. If I am not minded, how can I concentrate?"


    Shenlong Spirit wanted to be called Tang Ye again, but Tang Ye said that for this reason, it would not be good anymore. It feels that it is also wondering, that it takes the initiative to contribute its strength, it is dying, it can''t even keep its soul, it should be the saddest one, how can it make it so demanding now?


    Hey, Shenlong Spirit really doesn''t know what to say. Fortunately, it is an existence that has lived for thousands of years. It is broad-minded and open-minded. It has a very indifferent view of birth, old age, sickness and death, life and death. It''s no pity to leave if you should. So at this time, Tang Ye found it difficult to handle it instead, it felt nothing.


    After Tang Ye left the place where the dragon looked up, he continued to trace the immortal disciples. At the same time, after talking with Shenlong Spirit, he firmed up some ideas, which was a breakthrough. Then, if you want to consume the same powerful force, you can use the gods to operate. The previous members of the Plague God tribe poisoned a camel, causing an accident in a small town and the death of innocent people. For such a person, even if it is a god, why bother to talk about kindness. If you can find him, you must use "soul cutting" to take away his divine power, and then increase your strength, and then use it to break through.


    Although it is now at the **** level, there is a difference between a lower level **** and an upper level god. From now on, there will be true gods and ancient gods. The real body and the ancient gods are no different. Because they existed long ago. The so-called subordinate gods are actually just cultivators who have entered the position of **** after becoming strong in cultivation.


    So the gods at the upper and lower levels are essentially cultivators. As long as Tang Ye broke through to that level, there was no need to be afraid.


    "If you want to destroy me, then I can only destroy you." Tang Ye is now in a firm mood. Before, she didn''t want to use the method of soul cutting to cultivate, but now, it is not that the situation is forced, but the mentality has changed. Then there is nothing to hesitate. When encountering the gods, as long as there is a chance, take their power and break through!


    Tang Ye contacted Shenji Technology to see if Shenji Technology had tracked down the traces of the disciples of the immortals, and by the way, asked about tracing the gods. Mu Yue is now in charge of Shenji Technology. She told Tang Ye that the immortal disciples came from the ancient Wujiang Lake. Perhaps from the Guwu rivers and lakes investigation, we can learn more about the fairy disciples. As for the matter of the gods, it has not been investigated yet.


    After all, the gods are not powerful at the ordinary level, and the immortal disciples are not comparable to them, unless they are at the level of Li Xiang, they may be comparable. So it is very difficult to trace the traces of the gods.


    Regarding such a thing, Tang Ye thought about it, and decided to go to Guwu Jianghu first, and then ask Long Qing. This is a direct clue, and it doesn''t take much effort to ask. As for the gods, he still needs to go out in person. It''s not that he is arrogant, but that he can be strong. Of course it is for the power of the Red Wall Palace. Otherwise, there are still many people who can match his strength. For example, Lu Celadon, the celestial lady who has not awakened from under the glacier, or his daughter Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Ye came to the entrance of Guwu Jianghu. Although the barrier here was broken, the entrance was still obvious. With the exposure here, a lot of people from the big world appeared here to find out with curiosity. And, there are people coming out of the Guwu rivers and lakes.


    In this way, some contradictions inevitably arise. When Tang Ye arrived here, he saw the guards of Guwu Jianghu and the soldiers of the Red Wall Palace confronting each other. It seemed that there was some contradiction between the two sides.

 Chapter 2374： Life for life!

    Tang Ye still acted in that black coat with a hood, but there was a red wall palace sign on his clothes, which could directly indicate his identity. He was a member of the red wall palace, which would reduce a lot of trouble. If it is the enemy, others will deal with it. If it is a friendly army, they will come over to say hello.


    At this time, at the entrance of the Guwu River and the Great World, at the former Xuanmen, the guards of the Guwu River and the soldiers of the Red Wall Palace are facing each other. There is an armored general leading by the Guwu River and the Red Wall Palace. , There is also a man in a suit and leather shoes. The atmosphere between the two parties is not right, and there seems to be some contradiction.


    Tang Ye walked over, and when he was among them, he didn''t need to show his identity. There was the mark of the red wall palace on his clothes. He said directly, "What are you doing?"


    The captain of the soldier squad of the Red Wall Palace, the man in the suit and leather shoes saw Tang Ye, since he was also from the Red Wall Palace, he was his own. As for Tang Ye''s dress, he immediately paid attention to it, showing great respect, and a kind of obedience to the status and class. Because at the Red Wall Palace, the emperor Wang Jiuxiao personally announced the existence of the 11th Xuan.


    And Eleven Xuan''s appearance is what Tang Ye is now. Then when they see the Eleven Profound, they all have to respectfully call an adult.


    The captain of the suit immediately greeted Tang Ye and said, "I have seen Lord Eleven Profound, but I didn''t expect you to come here."


    The armored general on the side of Guwu Jianghu narrowed his eyes when he saw Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye was not simple. This was a very strong character. Although the breath was hidden, it was still leaked. This is so powerful that you can''t hide it, so you must be very careful.


    In terms of detecting a person''s powerful strength, the people of Guwu Jianghu must be better than the people of the big world. Because the people of Guwu Jianghu have always been cultivators, they don''t use science and technology in them, they are mainly practicing martial arts. And outside of the big world, there is technology development, and only a few people practice martial arts. Even the people of the Red Wall Palace are mostly technology-based. So for Tang Ye''s strength, the suit captain was more surprised by his status. As for Tang Ye''s strength, he probably didn''t feel much.


    The armored generals of Guwu Jianghu were different. He knew that Tang Ye was unfathomably strong, so he immediately stood guard and acted cautiously. But in fact, even if there was a conflict with the people of the Red Wall Palace, he did not directly start the fight, because his master Long Qing had ordered that no battle with the people of the big world was allowed, even if it was inevitable that innocent people should not be hurt. So just now, he and the captain of the suit were confronting each other, trying to make sense, but they had not yet started fighting.


    Tang Ye nodded to the suit captain who greeted him, then glanced at the armored general, nodded, saying that he had seen it instead of ignoring it. That would intensify the conflict even more.


    The armor general was taken aback by Tang Ye''s behavior, but he didn''t expect the Eleven Profounds of the Red Wall Palace to be so polite. He also nodded immediately, expressing etiquette.


    Next, it is time to understand the problem. Tang Ye asked the captain of the suit, and the captain of the suit told him that it turned out that someone from Guwu Jianghu killed a lot of people in the big world, and then just two people appeared. The people from the Red Wall Palace naturally wanted to fight Guwu Jianghu. People shot. But the armor general explained this, that is not what they meant, the murderer is the escaped criminal. It''s just that the suit captains are all angry and won''t listen to much explanation.


    Tang Ye sighed slightly when he heard this. This kind of thing has long been expected, and there will definitely be many contradictions at the beginning of the integration of the Guwu Rivers and the Great World. The contradiction like this is very common, Tang Ye actually has no idea to deal with it, just leave it to others, and Long Qing can also, after all, he has other more important things to do. But now that he asked, he just reconciled.


    And he didn''t want to delay too long, and said to the captain of the suit: "Since the villain in the ancient Wujiang Lake killed the people in the big world, then the life is still dead and the murderer is dealt with, so you have no opinion?"


    The captain of the suit has no opinion. Rather, he felt that Elder Xuan Master was also very flattered to help handle this matter. Even if he had an opinion, it was hard to say anything in the face of Master Eleven Profound, so he nodded and agreed to Tang Ye, saying that it was OK to deal with it this way. In fact, they just wanted to calm down their anger.


    Tang Ye looked at the armored general again, and said, "I want to kill the person who was originally under your control, right?"


    The armored general immediately clasped his fists and said that there was no problem, and said, "Master Eleven Profound does this. There must be no objection. Moreover, Master Eleven Profound doing this, it still helped us a lot. The criminals who killed people were originally accused of murder. The detainees just escaped by taking advantage of this chaos. We were also going to solve them. But now they are nowhere to be seen. There was a conflict with this adult just now, and it was delayed for some time. It is not good right now. I found them. The strength of these people is not average."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and said, "Since you all agree to this solution, it will be easy. Killing people and wanting to escape depends on their ability. I will solve them and let you see Their bodies."


    After all, Tang Ye passed away in a flash, making everyone look at each other. This Eleven Profound, really terrifying strength, comes and goes like the wind, like a shadow, unpredictable.


    And they were very curious. Tang Ye said that he wanted to get rid of the villain who had just killed people, but the two villains had already left. Tang Ye just arrived here, could he still catch them?


    Tang Ye was indeed able to catch it, because when he got there just now, he had felt it, and he had caught the breath of power left by some murderers. This kind of ability seems very mysterious, in fact, to Tang Ye, it is not surprising, just like a dog with a very good nose, a dog can track it based on a little smell. And Tang Ye''s approach is the same.


    Although the reason is simple, not everyone can do it. Tang Ye can do it because he has the power of dead trees to meet spring. The dead wood every spring contains the power of nature, and various power breaths can be filtered. As long as he feels a little bit of other people''s breath, and other people have not made anti-tracking arrangements, or are not stronger than him, he can track it.


    The Guwu Jianghu villains who killed just now were obviously very caring. Perhaps they were arrogant and arrogant. They felt that no one in the big world could subdue them. After they killed people, they left in a big way, leaving too many traces.


    At this moment, the two people who had just killed people reached a hill and stood on a high altitude looking at the city in front. They are in a very good mood and feel that they have come to a new world, which is wonderful, and they have a strong power, can do whatever they want, unscrupulous, and they can revel in their hearts.


    But suddenly, a person appeared behind them. They looked back and were shocked. Someone showed up and didn''t know it?

 Chapter 2375： Shouldnt be so weak!

    The two evil men who murdered also escaped from the dungeon of the Dragon Dynasty. The few wicked people who appeared at the beginning were also cruelly slaughtering people from the big world, but were later killed by Tang Ye. Now there are wicked people again, and it is only behind them that appeared in the big world.


    For such a person, Tang Ye had no patience to solve it slowly, and directly killed the matter. For the existence of the immortal disciples, the abilities they mastered are actually very useful for the survival crisis of the human race, but because of their badness, Tang Ye also chose to kill them directly, let alone those who were originally imprisoned. The bad criminals in the Guwu Jianghu dungeon.


    The two villains who had just killed someone originally thought that they could do whatever they wanted after they stepped out of the dungeon and came to the big world, but the sudden appearance of Tang Ye surprised them, and they didn''t know who Tang Ye was.


    "Who are you and what do you want to do?" One of the villains snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at them and said, "You just killed someone, now I will kill you."


    "What?" The other villain was taken aback, but he didn''t expect to come to kill them.


    Of course, the two villains would not wait to die obediently. One of the villains was directly furious. They were used to being arrogant. If they hadn''t been defeated by Long Qing with the power of the king''s luck, they would not be imprisoned in the dark dungeon. Now that they have just been liberated and returned to freedom, someone said that they came to kill people because they killed them. It''s ridiculous!


    For them, killing a few people is just a small thing, and they have not yet vented their anger during the years of imprisonment. This is about to be taken care of, and of course they will not do it, so one of the villains directly attacked Tang Ye with his fist.


    "What are you, take care of this uncle!" The villain attacked the past villain with a fist, and at the same time drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to say anything to them, and didn''t want to waste a minute, so when the villain attacked, he grabbed his fist, and then squeezed and clicked and his fist broke.


    "Ah!" When his fist was crushed, the villain exhaled out loud and painfully. Looking at Tang Ye, in addition to suffering, he also had an incredible face. He didn''t expect this person who appeared suddenly to be so terrible. His strength has reached the heavens, and he doesn''t know how many people can ignore the heavens. Even the king of the Dragon Dynasty-Long Qing couldn''t do it.


    After crushing the fist of the villain, Tang Ye let go. Before the villain could react, he squeezed his neck again and twisted his neck, so that he died. The villain fought hard, but to no avail. He found that even if he was in the realm of heaven and man, in front of Tang Ye, he was as weak as an egg facing a stone. He couldn''t shake Tang Ye, and Tang Ye could easily crush him.


    This was completely different from what he thought in the future. He thought it was just like the people in the big world he met when he came out just now, they can easily deal with it. But now that such a powerful person has emerged, they have fallen into that kind of unresistible situation. Such a disparity made him feel desperate.


    "Brother!" At this moment, another villain shouted, trying to rush to deal with Tang Ye and rescue his brother.


    But the villain whose neck was pinched by Tang Ye tried to turn his head, watching the villain who was trying to save him struggled and shouted: "No, you go, you can''t deal with him, go!"


    Click!


    The villain said, Tang Ye broke his neck directly, so he didn''t need to waste time. The villain who originally wanted to come to save people was shocked to see this. He thought it was a hell, dreaming in broad daylight or something. Is the realm of heaven and human being so worthless? It''s so easy to be killed. Whether he was dreaming or not, he knew he couldn''t deal with the person who appeared suddenly, so he turned and ran away immediately.


    Of course Tang Ye would not let him appear, swiftly swiftly, and arrived in front of the villain in an instant, and then the villain couldn''t stop the rush of fleeing, and just hit it, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and pinched his neck again. .


    "Woo!" The villain immediately felt suffocated for a while, and then felt that he was being lifted up again, becoming increasingly uncomfortable. He sent the strongest strength to break through Tang Ye''s suppression, but it was useless at all. The power of the celestial realm hit Tang Ye and appeared soft.


    At this time, this villain felt a kind of despair and collapse just like the villain just now. Is the strength of the realm of heaven and human being so weak? It''s not that you are too weak, but that the opponent is too strong!


    "You, you...Who are you?!" The villain whispered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked coldly, expressionless, and said, "Obviously, it was the one who killed you. No, it was the one who killed people like you. As long as I find someone like you, I will kill one."


    This seems to be a declaration, with great impatience.


    "you¡­¡­"


    Click!


    The villain wanted to drink something low, but Tang Ye broke his neck.


    Then, Tang Ye held the corpse of a villain in one hand, opened the space to jump, and quickly returned to the land of the mysterious door. In this process, it did not take many minutes. Then the people in the Xuanmen saw that Tang Ye had returned with two corpses at the same time, and they recognized that these two people were the two villains who had killed many people. Suddenly they were surprised, looking at Tang Ye and wondering what to say.


    It was so surprised that they didn''t believe it was true. The Eleven Profound of the Red Wall Palace, this strength is really terrifying. Go quickly, go back quickly, and have done what I just promised when I came back.


    The captain of the suit was sure that Shi Xuan couldn''t do such a thing. However, Eleven Xuan can do it. Wang Jiuxiao personally announced the identity of this eleventh profound. Judging from this strength, it is naturally worthy.


    The armored generals of Guwu Jianghu were also very surprised. Although he felt that Tang Ye''s strength was unfathomable, he didn''t expect it to be so strong.


    After Tang Ye appeared, he threw the bodies of the two villains to the ground, and then said to the armored general and the suit captain: "Okay, the problem is solved, and there is no need for you to confront each other. From now on, whether it is Guwu The rivers and lakes, or the big world, are all people in the same world, and we must unite."


    "Communicate the rest of the matter by yourself, remember not to make any conflicts with me, I have to go beforehand." Tang Ye didn''t intend to stay to be polite with them, and left directly.


    The armored general and the suit captain were stunned, watching Tang Yekuan moving towards the Xuanmen and entering the Guwu rivers and lakes. They had no chance to say anything. Some of them can only be surprised. They know that this Eleven Profound is beyond their reach.


    After Tang Ye entered the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, he wanted to investigate the matter of the immortal disciples. Then he felt Long Qing''s breath, and went to see Long Qing and asked him some information.


    At this time, Long Qing was in the deepest dungeon of the original Dragon Dynasty. He saw that the guard soldiers of the Dragon Dynasty were killed, and the man he was afraid of had escaped.


    The one who escaped was the former Li Xiang.

 Chapter 2376： Demon!

    Under the deepest dungeon of the Dragon Dynasty, Long Qing stood at the lowest level, and several guards behind him lit torches. Around them, more than a dozen elite soldiers of the Dragon Dynasty fell, all of them were killed in one move. This was done by the immortal disciple who came to see Li Xiang earlier. Long Qing looked at the front with a cold expression, and the devil escaped, he was very worried.


    Li Xiang was not caught by Long Qing, but by his father. Moreover, his father used the strongest dynasty sword in order to capture Li Xiang. It was the power of air luck, which meant that Long Qing''s father used the strongest power. And even with the strongest power, you can¡¯t kill Li Xiang. Then you can only set up a magic circle to trap Li Xiang, and then reduce it, thinking that after Li Xiang¡¯s power is weakened to a certain level, you can kill. Drop.


    However, even after decades, Li Xiang is still so strong. Long Qing came down several times to check to see if it was enough to kill Li Xiang, but it didn''t work.


    Even if he had never met Li Xiang personally, he knew that Li Xiang was terrible after decades of observation. Now Li Xiang escaped, he didn''t know who could deal with Li Xiang. He was already thinking about asking Grandpa Zeng to do it. Today, he felt that only Grandpa Zeng could deal with Li Xiang.


    While thinking about this issue, there was movement at the door of the dungeon. There were also several general guards guarding the door, and a mysterious man with a **** hood appeared, and they immediately guarded. This person is Tang Ye. Tang Ye saw several generals of the guards and did not speak, but his appearance was really easy to misunderstand, so there was a confrontation immediately.


    Tang Ye knew that these were important generals of the Dragon Dynasty. He glanced at them, and he knew their realm of strength, the peak of heaven and human beings, comparable to those of the immortal disciples. They are all Long Qing''s guards, and Tang Ye treats them as his own. But he didn''t plan to greet these people, so he said directly: "I want to see your master."


    Tang Ye was looking for Long Qing''s location, so there must be Long Qing inside.


    Several general guards frowned when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and knew that the master was inside, so they were directly looking for the master. It didn''t look like they wanted to do it, and they didn''t know what the master was looking for. Being able to be so not afraid of kingship, it must have strength.


    When several general guards hesitated, Long Qing''s voice came from inside, "Let him in."


    When Long Qing spoke, several general guards immediately stepped aside and let Tang Ye in. Tang Ye nodded, although the appearance of the clothes gave people a sense of unkindness, but in fact he still seemed very polite. Then with a cry to the ground, he flashed into the dungeon, where the master moved like a shadow, and he was surprised to see the guards. This is quite a powerful force, it does not seem to be a simple role.


    Tang Ye went straight down to the deepest level of the dungeon, and when he got there, he saw Long Qing standing proudly. Even if the ancient Wu Jianghu and the Great World were joined together, and the Dragon Dynasty collapsed by a few kilos, he was still a king.


    The several general guards behind Long Qing saw Tang Ye appearing like a shadow, and immediately took a step forward, squeezing their weapons, and blocking them in front of Long Qing. Those who come are not aware of good or evil, so you must be careful.


    But Long Qing immediately waved and said, "I will be fine, you go down first."


    Hearing Long Qing''s words, several general guards were shocked and asked them to leave, that is, Long Qing had to stay alone with this mysterious person, which was quite dangerous. The generals of the guards were naturally uneasy and did not leave for a while.


    Long Qing immediately snorted coldly: "If I say nothing is okay, go on!"


    The generals of the guards were not able to persist any longer, Long Qing didn''t say anything, and they didn''t ask too much, so they went down. However, they did not dare to go far, in case something happened, they would definitely protect Long Qing in time.


    After several general guards left, Long Qing looked at Tang Ye, just half-kneeled, respectfully saluted, and shouted, "Grandpa Zeng."


    Tang Ye lifted his hood, rolled his eyes, waved his hand and said, "Get up, what are you doing? I said you don''t need to pay these salutes, trouble."


    Long Qing nodded and smiled, stood up, and looked at Tang Ye, who was as young as herself, still feeling a little uncomfortable. This "young man" is his own grandfather, who always looks a little weird in all manners.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk about Long Qing, and said, "Now that the Guwu Rivers and the Great World are connected, are you still in control?"


    Regarding the connection between the ancient Wu rivers and lakes and the big world, Tang Ye and Long Qing had already said that there would be problems in the follow-up, and they also expected that Long Qing had to grasp all this.


    Long Qing nodded and said: "Basically grasp it. I originally planned to go to the Red Wall Palace to meet and talk with the adult, but now something has happened."


    "Fairy disciple?" Tang Ye immediately answered. The disciple of the immortal came out of the ancient Wujiang Lake, and he believed that Long Qing would know about the disciple of the immortal. The immortal disciple is so powerful, it must be difficult to control, this must be what Long Qing said.


    Long Qing looked at Tang Ye with a solemn expression, and also felt apologetic, probably because she felt that she had not resolved these things. Obviously, the immortal disciples have affected the big world now, and there is still a big threat to follow. He said to Tang Ye: "I''m sorry, Grandpa Zeng, what I worry about is the immortal disciple''s matter. This matter has already affected a lot, and I haven''t handled it properly."


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "It''s not your fault. From the perspective of my dealings with the immortal disciples, they have been premeditated for a long time, they are very planned, and all of them have extraordinary powers. But it is indeed very troublesome to solve them. I am I came to you to ask about this. I still don¡¯t know who ordered these immortal disciples. What is their purpose. If I want to solve them, I need relevant information."


    Long Qing guided Tang Ye to look forward and said, "If I am not mistaken, the leader of the immortal disciple is Li Xiang, the elder of the gatekeeper a hundred years ago. Moreover, now he is not just a gatekeeper. . He is already a...devil!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was surprised when he heard Long Qing''s words. He was a gatekeeper a hundred years ago, and he was still a demon. What does this mean, what is demon, demon?


    Tang Ye thought of something about Li Haoran''s dealing with the gatekeeper elder one hundred years ago. Although he was not present, after their battle, he rushed to the scene and knew that the scene must be extremely intense. At that time, Li Xiang was seriously injured, and Li Haoran made a cut. He must be dying, so how come he is alive now?


    The Li Xiang that Tang Ye saw at the beginning was an old man with white hair and beard. Up to now, if he is still alive, he can still lead so many powerful immortal disciples, I don''t know what it looks like.


    Long Qing told Tang Ye about Li Xiang. In fact, Long Qing didn''t know why Li Xiang was still alive. After all, Li saved the blood of the Gorefiend for quite a few years, and was then resurrected with the blood of the Gorefiend by his disciples. It was something that was carried out quietly behind the scenes, so no one knew.


    What Long Qing knew was that the current Li Xiang had the power of the demon clan, but he could still retain the skill of a gatekeeper, and he looked like a person, so his father would be called Demon Li Xiang.

 Chapter 2377： procrastination!

    Tang Ye was even more surprised when Long Qing said that Li Xiang had the power of the demons. Although he is not very familiar with Li Xiang, he still met him after Li Haoran defeated Li Xiang a hundred years ago. An unfathomable strength, although he is a gray-haired old man, but with a very strong look, he is the great elder among the gatekeepers and has the highest status. Such a person actually has the power of the Demon Race?


    In this, it seems that a lot has happened. It''s normal to think about it, a person like Li Xiang was defeated by Li Haoran. Li Xiang is also several generations older than Li Haoran. Li Haoran is only a genius of the younger generation, but why is it compared with a genius of several generations ago?


    Li Xiang definitely couldn''t accept what was defeated by Li Haoran. In fact, if Li Haoran hadn''t had the "ancestors'' advice" left by the old Taoist priest, and had blood-like restraint, she would not have been able to defeat Li Xiang. At that time, the only place Li Xiang feared Li Haoran was the ancestor''s advice. Otherwise, Li is not under pressure to pay Li Haoran.


    The ancestor''s admonishment is integrated in the fairy law. The fairy law left by the old Taoist priest is beyond comparison. If you want to become strong, you must learn this. And Li Xiang is so strong because he has comprehended the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest. It''s just that after practicing such a fairy law, it will be restricted by the ancestor''s advice.


    Every secret skill cultivated by the gatekeeper is a fairy law left by the old Taoist priest. This is the case from the beginning of Qi refining, so all gatekeepers will be affected by the ancestors'' instructions. As a judicial control, Li Haoran thought that only the ancestors of the old Taoist could stabilize all the gatekeepers.


    In the end, Li Xiang was not defeated by Li Haoran, but by the old Taoist priest. If he loses to that old Taoist priest, Li Xiang has no complaints, that is not a person he can compare. but. Losing to Li Haoran, being destroyed by Li Haoran, and even being killed by Li Haoran, is something he cannot accept.


    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be the gatekeeper a hundred years ago." Tang Ye couldn''t help sighing after hearing the information Long Qing had told him. I thought that the doorkeeper had already happened, but I didn''t expect it to happen now.


    Before he had just returned, he came to Guwu Jianghu. Long Qing was dealing with a surviving gatekeeper. The gatekeeper has the help of monsters. Now I heard that there is Li Xiang, and he is still a demon, then the gatekeeper before, may have been a disciple of the fairy!


    But, what''s the matter with that monster. Perhaps, because Lee Sang is a demon, he can also summon monsters and make them attack?


    Although there are still many mysteries, Li Xiang, the leader of the immortal disciples, and some background information about Li Xiang, have a simple explanation for many things, and it is not so inexplicable. Tang Ye felt that it was good, but next, he wanted to get rid of Li Xiang.


    Tang Ye said to Long Qing: "You take care of your own business, Li Xiang''s side, I will solve it."


    "Thank you Grandpa Zeng for your help!" Long Qing was very grateful and bowed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye kept telling him not to be so polite, and said: "Almost you go and talk to Wang Jiuxiao, you can call him Uncle Wang, just like Zi Sang."


    "Okay." Long Qing''s heart was relieved. With Tang Ye''s help, he was more relieved. After all, Tang Ye is so powerful, he is very relieved.


    Tang Ye said to Long Qing, "Go and do your own work. I will walk around the Guwu River and Lake, and maybe I can find Li Xiang''s trace."


    "Okay." Long Qing didn''t delay, knowing that whether it was Tang Ye or him, he had a lot of things to do, and it was quite urgent, so he didn''t talk about other things and turned away.


    After Long Qing went out, Tang Ye looked at the place where Li Xiang was previously held. That magic circle made Tang Ye feel a little familiar, he walked over and took a look, immediately surprised. This is the magic circle of Nine Heavens!


    This circle was the one that sealed and weakened the Overlord Halberd when Tang Ye regained the strongest artifact used by the ancestor Long Aotian, the Overlord Halberd. Although this magic circle is not as good as that of Nine Heavens, the key point is the same. In other words, Li Xiang has been weakened by such a circle, but even after several decades, Li Xiang is still fine.


    Just listening to Long Qing say how powerful Li Xiang is, Tang Ye is not sure. After all, his strength is much stronger than Long Qing. Maybe Long Qing thinks it is strong, but it is not strong for him at all. However, seeing this array, Tang Ye frowned. After several decades of reduction under such a magic circle, it is certainly not easy that liberation can lead the group of gatekeepers. What Tang Ye was really worried about was that he felt a breath of blood demon power in this circle!


    The magic circle played a weakening role, like a deprivation. Even if Li Xiang could resist the erosion of the circle, he was somewhat deprived of it. These deprived power remained in the circle, Tang Ye felt it. He was so surprised that he never expected that it was a blood demon!


    Tang Ye really took it. Why was the Blood Demon so tenacious? A hundred years ago, he had used eight great artifacts to reproduce the power of the Dragon Ancestor and completely solved the Blood Demon. Now that the power of the blood demon has appeared again, what is going on?


    He knew that the blood demons here were nothing but a drop of blood from the blood ancestors of the blood demons in the purgatory world. But just a drop of the blood of the blood ancestors can be so strong that it hurts to deal with such a guy.


    However, according to the situation of Li Xiang mentioned by Long Qing, Tang Ye did not feel like a blood demon. Because if the blood demon''s will occupy Li Xiang, then Li Xiang is completely blood demon, and will no longer have the ability of a gatekeeper. In this way, Li Correspondence should have only gained the power of the blood demon, and he was not occupied by the blood demon''s will.


    This seems to be a good thing, indicating that it is not that the blood demons are still there. However, looking back, this is a big bad thing. Because Li Xiang actually controlled the power of the blood demon. If it is just a dark demons, then the biggest feature is that it will only use the terrifying dark magic power to destroy and kill. But when it comes to people, people will make various arrangements and calculations. It was equal to Li, who possessed the terrifying power of the Dark Demon Race, as well as human wisdom. How is this kind of existence not terrible!


    The devil is a more terrifying existence.


    But having said that, Tang Ye can also use dark magic power, so he can also be regarded as a demon.


    Having the power of the Gorefiend is a little good for Tang Ye, that is, it is easier to trace Li Xiang''s trail. Now, Tang Ye started looking for Li Xiang. If Li Xiang is resolved, then the matter of the immortal disciple can be resolved.


    Boom!


    However, when Tang Ye was about to find Li Xiang, fighting sounds came from the door of the dungeon. Tang Ye swept out, and when he went outside, he saw a dozen immortal disciples confronting Long Qing and the general guard.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye found it interesting. These immortal disciples happened to appear, certainly not trying to kill him, but to delay him.


    Faintly, Tang Ye had some guesses about the purpose of the immortal disciples.

 Chapter 2378： Square fire!

    A dozen immortal disciples blocked the entrance of the dungeon, standing in different positions, high and low, several in a row, and several standing in other positions. Looking at it this way, it is full of momentum, like a group of martial arts masters appearing at the same time, jointly dealing with some bad guys.


    Long Qing originally planned to leave to deal with the matter, when a group of immortal disciples suddenly appeared. He retreated and stood with the general guard around him to deal with these immortal disciples.


    Hearing the movement, Tang Ye came out from inside and was very happy to see these immortal disciples blocking him. Originally wanted to find these guys and solve them, but they have hidden away, and now they ran out by themselves, then there is no need to find them, just kill them.


    However, Tang Ye also considered one thing, that is, these immortal disciples are here to delay, so it should be what Li Xiang is doing and cannot be disturbed.


    Having experienced so many things, many conspiracies and tactics are surprisingly similar, Tang Ye can naturally guess. It stands to reason that he wants to put down these immortal disciples in front of him and immediately go to Li Xiang. However, Long Qing and the others may not have dealt with so many immortal disciples. Then, he must shoot.


    In fact, at this moment, Tang Ye''s heart seemed more to get rid of these dozen immortal disciples than to search for Li Xiang.


    He felt that these immortal disciples were a little too dismissive of him. If you say that you are making trouble, then you can stop him. Do you think you are so powerful that no one can deal with it?


    Such a big illusion, after the death of so many companions and immortal disciples, hasn''t it been corrected?


    Or, they are clearly aware of this, or feel that they have the strength to stop him and want to give it a try?


    After all, I felt that I was very powerful, and I didn''t receive enough painful lessons.


    Tang Ye looked at these immortal disciples, feeling slightly. Want to give up a lesson that hurts? Unfortunately, once learned, there is no way to stop, because they will have to die if they do it themselves.


    Tang Ye wanted to kill these immortal disciples in front of him, but it was not as simple as hurting them.


    Without waiting for Long Qing to face these immortal disciples, Tang Ye flashed a phantom, before Long Qing and the others, like a person blocking all the immortal disciples, and said to each of the immortal disciples with different auras: "Fairy disciples, you all of a sudden With so many coming out, are you afraid that I will kill them all?"


    A dozen immortal disciples were slightly moved by Tang Ye''s words, thinking that Tang Ye was indeed very arrogant. However, they didn''t point to Tang Ye angrily and say that Tang Ye was arrogant, because Tang Ye did kill many immortal disciples, they were not very clear about Tang Ye''s strength, and they had to be careful before that. Now a dozen of them came out at once, but Tang Ye was still not afraid at all. It looked like that, it didn''t look like it was pretending, they figured it out.


    "Are you Eleventh Profound?" A masked man among the immortal disciples looked at Tang Ye and spoke. This masked disciple of the immortal had a very good aura and looked calm at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Yes, I am the Eleven Profound, who kills your immortal disciples."


    The masked immortal disciple couldn''t help but let out a sneer, looking at Tang Ye and said, "Eleven Profound...You are afraid that you have some unreasonable status, otherwise we cannot know anything about you."


    "Yes, you should know something about me, otherwise it would be a bit stupid. I can''t figure out this matter, why you don''t know who I am. The four talented disciples of your fairy actually know my identity, but I killed him, so they couldn''t tell you." Tang Ye said with a shrug.


    The masked fairy disciple squinted, watching Tang Ye ponder for a moment, as if trying to figure out Tang Ye''s identity, but he had no clue. He just saw Tang Ye just now. After thinking about it to no avail, the masked fairy disciple looked at Tang Ye and said, "We have some brothers and sisters who are in your hands, but we are here now. If we don¡¯t say we must avenge them, we will definitely not let you. Leave like this. We don¡¯t plan to fight you slowly, we will join forces to kill you the best."


    It can be seen that these dozen immortal disciples are still very cautious. Tang Ye looked at it, and the two immortal disciples who had acted with him before were also there.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I don''t want to talk nonsense, it''s best to kill me..."


    Speaking slowly, Tang Ye looked at the masked fairy disciple, not afraid of the hood falling down to show his face, and then coldly snorted to the masked fairy disciple: "Your thoughts are the same as mine. Get rid of it soon. But, It is you who are resolved."


    After all, Tang Ye slammed into the ground with a fist, and suddenly a fierce flame force burst out, instantly spreading, becoming a square, and then continuing to spread out.


    Seeing this, Long Qing immediately said to the general guard behind him: "Go back quickly to avoid injury!"


    Long Qing knew that Tang Ye had made a move, and once he made a move, it was a very powerful force, directly at the **** level, and was not afraid of exposing Tang Sheng''s identity. As long as someone with a little brain guesses, they will know that the identity of this eleventh profound is that strong character-Tang Sheng!


    "Grandpa Zeng..." Long Qing gave a soft cry after retreating. He was just talking to himself, because he didn''t expect Tang Ye to act like this, directly using such a strong force, it seemed that he really wanted to fight quickly. So next, these more than a dozen immortal disciples are afraid that they will be beaten to doubt their lives.


    They thought they were very strong, but faced with Grandpa Zeng in this state, they were afraid that there would be no chance to fight back.


    Long Qing still knew Tang Ye''s power very well. If the immortal disciples deal with him, maybe a few people will work together. But dealing with Tang Ye, a few people teamed up, it was far from enough. It was originally a gap of more than one realm level, and it can often produce a crushing effect. Even if the immortal disciples mastered the mysterious secret skills, it was useless, because the secret skills Tang Ye mastered were more mysterious than them.


    At this time, the square flame was still spreading out, Tang Ye did not expand the flame back, because it was Long Qing and the others in the future, there was no need to cover them. The flame square spread out toward the dozens of immortal disciples in front, and soon reached their feet. A dozen immortal disciples didn''t expect Tang Ye to launch such a fierce attack all at once. It seems that he really didn''t intend to talk about other things.


    A dozen immortal disciples danced together, trying to escape the flames. However, the flames that had spread to their feet at this time suddenly sprang out one after another flame claws, entangling them in front. A few immortal disciples didn''t expect such a sudden and magical thing. They didn''t avoid it, they were entangled by the flame claws and dragged back into the flame square. Suddenly, they were scorched by the flames, and they had to give out strength to resist, and then they wanted to leave the flame square, but they found that they were in a sea of ??flames, and it was difficult to escape.


    This is the real flame, plus the illusion confusing!


    Several immortal disciples were astonished. The strength of these eleven profound things is very strong. But no matter how strong it is, he wouldn''t dare to deal with a dozen of them at once.


    This is really arrogant.

 Chapter 2379： Heaven is harvesting!

    Although at the beginning, I saw a square flame area, but at this time, I was in the flames, but I could no longer see my head, as if I was surrounded by a sea of ??fire. The endless flames, I don''t know where to break through.


    Several immortal disciples knew this was a kind of illusion, but this illusion was very real, and they had no idea how to break through. At the same time, they were still being burned by the flames. Although they resisted with strength, it consumed their strength very much. If it does this for a long time, it will consume all of its power and let Tang Ye kill it.


    However, Long Qing and the others could see the people outside the square flame range. In fact, those immortal disciples were just surrounded by the square flame range.


    At this time, there were still some immortal disciples who were not surrounded by the flame square. They were not entangled by the flame claws just now. Seeing such a fierce square flame, their nerves immediately tightened, knowing that the strength of the eleventh profound is very powerful. It''s not surprising that my fellows were killed. Now they must join hands to deal with this mysterious Eleven Profound!


    However, when they thought they would no longer be entangled and dragged into the square flame, suddenly, a loud roar came from behind them. They were shocked and hurriedly looked back, when they saw a flaming giant python emerging from the ground behind them, with a powerful aura. This is like a thousand-year behemoth, even if it is their celestial peak realm, or even a god-level, it is difficult to resist!


    Bang bang bang!


    What made the immortal disciples even more shocked was that there were more than one such powerful flame pythons, but three in a row!


    God!


    They felt their scalp numb just facing a flame python. Now facing the three, how can I deal with it?


    Facing the three flame pythons, those immortal disciples didn''t even bother to think about Tang Ye''s identity. If they were given a chance to relax, they would definitely know that this was Tang Sheng''s ability.


    No one can control the flames!


    The three flame pythons slammed down, facing the immortal disciples. The headed by the immortal disciples was the masked one. He originally thought that they had escaped from the square flame, but now they were blocked by three flame pythons, and then rushed in, they would still enter the square flame range!


    This is all calculated by the Eleven Profound, he has grasped all of this, and he is comfortable!


    The point is, this guy is dealing with a dozen of them at once!


    Even if they say that they don''t have a **** level, they are all close to a **** level, and one person can deal with a dozen of them with such confidence, unless it is at the level of their master Li Xiang. If not, it is impossible to do it!


    At the same level as Master?


    Is he...? !


    The masked fairy disciple probably thought of a result. The result made him shocked. He wanted to tell the other companions of the guess result, but the three flame pythons suddenly rushed, rushing them all into the square flame. In this way, they did not escape the square flame.


    More than a dozen immortal disciples were all surrounded in a square flame, plus the illusion, they were all burned by the sea of ??fire.


    Being continuously burned, everyone first issued their strength to resist the damage of the flame. Their abilities are also different. Someone directly sends out power to form a protective cover to protect themselves from fire damage. Some people did not condense into protection, but two cyan light **** appeared around the body, rotating around the body, which could also withstand the fire damage. These more than a dozen immortal disciples, the Eight Immortals also crossed the sea for a while, each showing their magical powers.


    Looking at their situation, they are still very calm. With so many supernatural powers, it is not easy to be defeated. The battle had just begun, and now Tang Ye had just taken advantage of it. They didn''t think that something happened to them. The next step is how to deal with Tang Ye. With so many of them, they can cooperate and rely on their magical powers to crack the attacks of the Eleven Profounds one by one. And now, the first thing to do is to solve the illusion of the sea of ??fire.


    The other immortal disciples all thought this way. However, only the masked fairy disciples are not. He is not as calm as the other immortal disciples. Although he is masked, he can be seen from the expressions in those eyes that he is panicked and panicked to be at a loss.


    After seeing the immortal disciple next to him, he felt incredible. The masked immortal disciples are their big brothers, so it shouldn''t be like this. Although the three flame pythons are scary, they can still be dealt with by sharing them with a dozen of them.


    "Brother Mengyin, what''s the matter?" The immortal disciple beside him couldn''t help asking the masked way.


    Mengyin was called by someone, recovered, and looked at the other immortal disciples. They all looked at him with amazement and surprise. Because as usual, Mengyin should not have this situation. Panic?


    Mengyin was indeed panicked, and now he was still panicking, he wanted to tell them that Eleven Profound might be Tang Sheng. Knowing this identity, he believes that not only he will panic, they will panic too. This is someone who can be compared with Master Li Xiang, and it is indeed enough to deal with them.


    "I''m telling you, the eleventh xuan is actually..." Mengyin opened his mouth.


    call!


    However, at this time, suddenly, a scorching wind rushed in, and these immortal disciples felt the terrifying power rushing, they were shocked, and immediately dodged, and then went to see what happened. After dodging, they saw that Tang Ye had flames on his feet, as if he had merged with this sea of ??fire, and attacked them fiercely.


    More than a dozen immortal disciples thought they had escaped. However, after one of the immortal disciples settled down, suddenly, under the flames behind him, Tang Ye appeared!


    Look again, Tang Ye has moved from his original position to the position behind him instantly!


    Click!


    "Uh!" The immortal disciple wanted to react, and escaped again to avoid being attacked by Tang Ye, but he was too late and immediately felt his neck pinched, and then felt burning pain and suffocation.


    Sure enough, he was pinched by his neck, and Tang Ye was still full of flames, pinched the fairy disciple''s neck from behind, lifted him up, and then clicked again. The immortal disciple struggled, kicked a few times, and then there was no sound anymore, his neck was twisted and he died.


    Seeing this scene, the other immortal disciples were directly stunned. In the sea of ??fire, there was originally a surge of power, but at this moment it seemed very quiet, so quiet, they seemed to hear their own heartbeat faster and faster.


    The heartbeat speeded up because he was shocked by Tang Ye killing one of their immortal disciples instantly. Such strength definitely has the level of their master Li Xiang.


    Seeing this, the masked immortal disciple completely affirmed Tang Ye''s identity, and he whispered to Tang Ye, "Tang Sheng, why are you?!"


    "Wh, what?!" The other immortal disciples were shocked when they heard it. This eleventh profound is Tang Sheng?


    It was said that Tang Sheng went to deal with the gods, how could it be the eleventh profound! If it was Tang Sheng, they would definitely not be able to deal with it.

 Chapter 2380： unfortunately!

    The gatekeeper present was a bit regretful, and felt that he hadn''t thought that the Eleven Profound was Tang Sheng. With such a powerful force, they are now rare people in the ancestral land. Only now did they know that it was Tang Sheng, it was too late, and they knew that they were not Tang Sheng''s opponent.


    A dozen people joined hands, it is indeed a very strong force. But this amount is still not enough to deal with Tang Sheng.


    "Tang Sheng, don''t you go to deal with the gods, come and compete with me!" There was an immortal disciple who was overwhelmed with anger, so he drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye ignored that these immortal disciples knew his identity, anyway, they were all dying. In this illusion of the sea of ??fire, he is the creator. Although it was also an illusion secret technique, the masked immortal disciples could not break them, so they would eventually be killed by Tang Ye.


    "Why can''t I come to compete with you?" Tang Ye sneered at the words of the immortal disciple.


    These immortal disciples heard it, it seemed that this was indeed the case, no one stipulated what Tang Sheng was going to do or what he could not do. However, they always thought that Tang Sheng was busy dealing with the gods. Because the affairs of the gods cannot be delayed, otherwise, letting the gods develop and seize the opportunity, and then open up channels for other gods to descend, which would be a devastating disaster for the human race.


    Compared to these, their immortal disciples are not that important. The arrogant immortal disciples certainly don¡¯t want to say that they are not important, but this matter is their strategy. They want to use Tang Sheng to be constrained by the affairs of the gods to let Li Xiang complete the dragon prison, and then gain the power of the dragon ancestor, and then let Li Xiang breakthrough In the realm of the superior gods, even those gods who have descended to the ancestral land now are not afraid. At that time, this world will belong to their immortal disciples.


    It''s a pity that it is Tang Sheng''s action now, so they will be killed. In this case, even if Li Xiang completes the Shenlong prison, breaks through to the superior realm of the gods, and controls this world, it has nothing to do with these dead people. So at this moment, their mood is very unwilling!


    Tang Ye didn''t care about the unwillingness of these immortal disciples. When he talked, he turned into flames and merged with the flames of the illusion, making people unable to guess his trace. And the next moment, he appeared behind an immortal disciple again, and wanted to use the same technique to directly squeeze the neck of an immortal disciple.


    However, this time the immortal disciples were cautious, so they won''t be as unguarded as the one just killed. Because they knew it was Tang Sheng, they didn''t dare to neglect any more, and directly used the strongest force. Defensively, when Tang Ye appeared behind the immortal disciple, he sensed it and immediately dodged.


    However, at this time, a sea of ??fire broke out, and flame claws sprang from his body, entangled him who wanted to avoid, making him unable to move. After that, Tang Ye came to him slowly instead, and no longer broke his neck with his hands, but condensed a flame dagger casually and pierced his heart.


    "Ah!" The pain of the flame burning and the fatality of being pierced into the heart caused the immortal disciple to exhale in pain, and then suffocated, the flame claws disappeared, and his body fell into the sea of ??flames and was killed.


    Seeing this, the other immortal disciples'' expressions became heavier, their whole bodies tense, and they didn''t want to speak anymore. They clearly realized that Tang Ye killed them at this time, it was like playing, very relaxed.


    The strength and self-confidence originally possessed by the immortal disciple, the alliance that was originally made at the beginning, and the mastery of the situation are all gone at this moment. Thinking about it, it has become a joke.


    They knew that unless Master Li Xiang came over, no one could stop Tang Sheng. But Master was refining the Shenlong prison, and he was about to succeed. They must not be distracted, otherwise they would not use it to hold Tang Ye.


    call!


    Click!


    However, when these immortal disciples had mixed feelings, Tang Ye did not stop, nor weakened his strength, but still exerted a crushing power, once again instantly appeared in front of an immortal disciple, and then squeezed his neck.


    Such behavior is simply turning a blind eye to the power of the celestial and human realm, and when people in the celestial realm see it, they have great self-doubt. What a thing, I worked so hard to cultivate to the realm of heaven and man, only one step away from the **** level, but facing Tang Sheng, it was so vulnerable. So, what is the meaning of the strength that I have cultivated so hard?


    This kind of self-denial is terrible and is equivalent to losing combat effectiveness. Even if you resist instinctively, your strength will be much weaker. In this way, facing Tang Ye''s crushing and killing, it was really useless, Tang Ye killing them was like cutting grass.


    Celestial Harvester, there is nothing wrong with this description of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to show off how powerful he was to these immortal disciples, so there was no nonsense and no mercy at all when he was killed. He simply and quickly killed one after another. In a blink of an eye, five or six immortal disciples had been killed, fell into the sea of ??fire, and then were swallowed by flames, appearing to disappear in smoke.


    However, this situation could be seen by Long Qing and the others outside the Flame Fantasy. They only saw a flame burning at the feet of Tang Ye and those immortal disciples, but it did not cover them. In this case, as long as you use your strength to resist, it should not be difficult to avoid these fire damage. However, they saw that those immortal disciples seemed very jealous and very strenuous, and then as Tang Ye swept, one after another immortal disciples were killed and landed.


    Long Qing and the others were very shocked. Tang Ye killed these immortal disciples with one blow, just like killing some small soldiers. The problem is that these immortal disciples have the strength of the realm of heaven and human, and they are not bad street How can cabbage be killed so easily?


    In the end, Long Qing and the others could get the result that it was not that these immortal disciples were too weak, but that Tang Ye was too strong.


    Long Qing saw his grandfather Zeng''s ability, besides respecting him, she was actually quite moved. Perhaps this is the gap. However, he will not be hit by this. He still does things and lives according to his own ideas. After all, everyone''s lifestyle is different.


    The masked fairy disciples saw their companions falling down one by one, and the whole person was close to collapse. Then he yelled "Ah", and began to exert his strength desperately, hitting Tang Ye, and then hit the sea of ??fire. And he didn''t run away, as if he was crazy.


    Probably this was the result of being hit too hard, even if they knew that they were facing Tang Sheng. However, when faced with it, it was so painful.


    "Tang Sheng, you don''t have to kill us all!" The masked fairy disciples couldn''t count on it, and the immortal disciples who had not been killed shouted to Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye would let them go.


    But Tang Ye just sneered and said, "If you are not doing that too much, maybe I will keep you. After all, you are very unique, but unfortunately you have done too much, I don''t want to work hard to train you. So now you Just disappear forever, don''t let me bother later."


    After all, Tang Ye continued to kill these immortal disciples.

 Chapter 2381： Demon statue!

    The square flame area is real, and the illusion fire sea is illusory. In the illusion fire sea, the real fire damage is the square flame area. But in the illusion of fire, people feel that any place will be hurt, but it is an illusory effect. As long as you get out of the square flame area, you are actually fine.


    However, none of these immortal disciples did it. And at this time, they had been killed by Tang Ye. The last immortal disciple, the masked one, had his neck broken by Tang Ye and fell into the fire.


    At this time, there is no need to be surrounded by the sea of ??illusion. The illusion retreated, and saw the dozens of slain disciples of the immortal, all falling within the scope of the square flame. As Tang Ye withdrew his power, the square flame also disappeared. The corpses of more than a dozen immortal disciples looked bleak.


    Long Qing and several general guards behind him were still amazed at this kind of thing. Originally thought that these immortal disciples would be very difficult to deal with, being blocked by these immortal disciples, they could not even retreat. But now, these dozen immortal disciples have been easily solved by Tang Ye.


    Imagination feels a little dreamy.


    After Tang Ye solved these immortal disciples, there was no delay, because he felt the power of a divine dragon just now, and he guessed that Li Xiang must have done something. That''s probably because the immortal disciples were going to seize the last power of the Dragon Gate illusion before, and what conspiracy plan Li Xiang was using with the power of the dragon.


    "I still have things to deal with, you can deal with your own affairs." Tang Ye said briefly to Long Qing, then turned around and left, swept in the direction of the dragon''s breath that he felt just now, very fast, Long. Qing and the others only saw a phantom.


    Long Qing still wanted to say something to Tang Ye, but there was no chance, and Tang Ye disappeared the moment he turned around. At this level, Long Qing and the guards could only sigh again and again.


    Several general guards didn¡¯t know who the Eleven Profounds were. They were puzzled: ¡°This kind of strength hasn¡¯t been heard in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes before. Is it from the big world? However, there are no such people in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. The big world should be even more impossible. Then, where is the eleventh profound of the Red Wall Palace?"


    The conversation between those immortal disciples and Tang Ye just now in the sea of ??illusion, Long Qing and the others stayed outside the illusion and didn''t hear it, so several guards didn''t know that the eleventh profound was Tang Sheng.


    Long Qing smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter who the character is. The important thing is that he is not our enemy. Now we are going to take care of our own affairs. The current situation is getting more and more chaotic, and some things must be handled quickly. Except. Devil Li Xiang, we can deal with other dungeon villains. You can count them and see if there are any villains or escape. In order to prevent them from harming the innocent, we must quickly deal with them."


    "Yes!" Several general guards obeyed Long Qing and nodded in response.


    In addition, Long Qing actually has family members to deal with. He has a wife who is good at battlefield, but he is not as strong as him. Nevertheless, that is also a figure like a woman who won''t let her beard. And, he has a young daughter. Although Tang Ye hadn''t been with them, Tang Ye was very concerned about it, they were all inherited by blood. For this reason, Tang Ye suggested to Long Qing that he could lay down his royal status outside the big world, anyway, he never wanted to be an emperor. Then they can live in the Tang family.


    The Tang family outside the big world, although there are not many people, after all, the bloodline of Tang Sheng was previously under the secret manipulation of Xu Wuming and the arrangement of the destiny god, so that there are not many bloodlines. Now only Tang Zisang is the only one. However, even if it was just one person, the Tang family was an extremely large family, and it had almost the same position as the family of the emperor and the Wang family. Therefore, Long Qing''s entry into the Tang family will not degrade his status at all. Essentially, he is also going home.


    Because the Tang family is the home of Tang Ye. Tang Ye was his great grandfather, and when he returned to Tang''s house, he naturally returned to his own home.


    Long Qing brought his cronies to the Great World, just to go to the Tang family. Then I will talk to Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, about the integration of the Great World and the Guwu Rivers and Lakes. There are many problems that need to be resolved together.


    As for what Tang Ye had to deal with, they were also very helpless. Because what Tang Ye did was always ahead, they seemed unable to get involved. And many times, they are doing those things to help them, and they feel embarrassed.


    At this time, Tang Ye flew over the mountain peaks in the Guwu River and Lake, passing like lightning, alarming the birds and mosquitoes along the road, and the atmosphere looked heavy and solemn, as if something big was about to happen.


    Tang Ye used the vertical ladder secret technique and was faster than ordinary people. He fell from a mountain and looked like a bolt of lightning quickly struck from the sky. That scene is really mysterious. When he reached the bottom of the mountain, Tang Ye stopped, stood still and looked ahead, where there was a cave.


    The breath of the power of the dragon just came out from here. Taking a look at the cave, Tang Ye didn''t think there would be any danger inside, so he swept in directly. Because for him, as long as it is not a trap at the **** level, there is no threat at all. If it was only at the level of a fairy disciple, he didn''t even care about it.


    When I reached the cave, I saw an empty place inside. On the empty ground, ancient imprint runes were carved to form a magic circle, exuding a **** atmosphere. And around, there are eight more statues, the statues are some monsters, looking fierce. These monsters are not like ordinary monsters, nor are they the four fierce beasts. They have strange shapes, and Tang Ye didn''t quite understand.


    However, when he saw one of the monster statues, he recognized that it was the blood ancestor!


    Back then, when the power of the Shenlong Fantasy Territory told him what happened in the past, the blood ancestors in the dark demons were reproduced. It was the old Taoist fighting against the blood ancestor, defeating the blood ancestor, and then cutting off the shackles of Qi Luck. Therefore, Tang Ye is still very impressed with the appearance of the blood ancestor.


    The appearance of the blood ancestor is like the combination of the Eastern Zombie and the Western Vampire, with the terrifying of the Eastern Zombie and the fleshy wings of the Western Vampire. With some fangs and red eyes, it is really scary.


    In addition to the statue of the blood ancestor, there are seven other statues. These seven statues are unknown to Tang Ye, but the appearance and aura of the seven statues are not below the blood ancestor. For this reason, Tang Ye guessed that the characters of the other seven monster statues had the same status as the blood ancestors.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye remembered the information he had received from the remnant old man in Jiuzhongtian. The Dark Demon Race had eight tribes. Then, these eight statues may be the ancestors of the eight dark demons!


    "Li Xiang actually has such a thing..." Tang Ye immediately felt a kind of seriousness, involving such a terrible person, it must be a not simple plan.

 Chapter 2382： Rare resource!

    Regarding the ancestor of the Dark Demon Race, I am afraid that few of the people in later generations are clear except for those ancient gods who participated in the expulsion battle of the Dark Demon Race. After all, the dark demons have been expelled to the purgatory world for thousands of years, even ten thousand years. Even if the dark demons infiltrate, they are just small soldiers.


    And now Li Xiang has statues of the ancestors of the eight dark demons, which shows that Li Xiang knows a lot about the eight ancestors of the dark demons. Tang Ye guessed that this was because Li Xiang possessed the power of a blood demon. The power of the Gorefiend is formed by the blood of the blood ancestor, and has the will and memory of the blood ancestor. Because of this, Li Xiang has explored a lot of dark demons.


    What Tang Ye was afraid of was that Li Xiang could use these things of the Dark Demon Race, and then exert the terrifying power of the Dark Demon Race. For example, the current circle surrounded by statues of the ancestors of the eight dark demons. There is a giant dragon engraved in the center of the magic circle, surrounded by the eight great ancestors of the dark demons. The eight great ancestors of the dark demons are still holding weapons against the giant dragon, as if they are slaying the dragon together.


    "Is this to deal with the Shenlong?" The purpose of the arrangement of the magic circle is obvious, and when the power of the Dragon Gate illusion is taken away by the disciple of the immortal, isn''t it about attacking the Shenlong?


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye immediately left the cave and hurried to the place where the dragon raised his head, lest the spirit of the dragon might have an accident. The current Shenlong spirit, although only the power spirit of the dragon ancestor, is also extremely powerful. If you get that power, merge and absorb it, I''m afraid you can get a breakthrough.


    The spirit of Shenlong asked Tang Ye to fuse its spirit power that day, and the spirit of Shenlong might have taken this into consideration. With its final power, it can help Tang Ye break through, so it doesn''t take so much effort to deal with those lower-level gods. But Tang Ye refused that day. Because swallowing the power of the fusion of the spirit of the Shenlong is equivalent to killing the spirit of the Shenlong, Tang Ye''s mood at that time was absolutely impossible to do such a thing.


    But Tang Ye couldn''t think of it, and Shenlong''s spirit couldn''t think of it, Li Xiang had already focused on this power, Tang Ye didn''t want it, he came to grab it. If he were to win and successfully break through to the higher-level god, then even Tang Ye would not be his opponent.


    But after investigating now, Tang Ye probably guessed about this. So now he hurried back right away, going to the place where the dragon raised his head. However, when he turned around and wanted to leave, white light appeared in the cave, one after another, like the gate of an agency, which sealed the cave and overlapped it, making it impossible to leave for a while.


    Tang Ye was furious, a little anxious at this time, immediately condensed the power of the gods to his fist, and suddenly punched the light curtain. The light curtain was moved, however, the light curtain appeared soft, and the strength was dispersed after the bumps, and the light curtain passed to the back, like a spring. After a few shots, Tang Ye''s power was dissolved.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. Such power is also a **** level!


    This will not be made by the immortal disciples, but by Li Xiang himself. Then Li Xiang''s strength has reached the **** level. Moreover, there are terrible magical skills.


    Tang Ye was surprised by this, but quickly accepted. Because Li Xiang was not only the strongest elder of the gatekeeper a hundred years ago, but also the power of the Gorefiend to become a demon. This kind of existence is taken for granted at the **** level. And the magical powers that he mastered, whether it was a gatekeeper or a gorefiend, would definitely surpass ordinary people. Therefore, Li Xiang at this time can be said to be a lower-level god.


    Because of this, Tang Ye had to break through these obstructive light curtains and rush to the place where the dragon''s head was raised. After hitting the light curtain a few times, he hit other places in the cave, maybe he could break through. However, the entire cave was protected by Li Xiang, and there were various magic circles, which could be said to be an unbreakable cage, which was made for Tang Ye and trapped Tang Ye in it.


    Tang Ye''s expression became grim, this kind of thing could not be delayed, at this time Li Xiang was definitely going to the place where the dragon looked up, and with Li Xiang''s strength, no one could stop him. The people of the Red Wall Palace, even the Ten Profounds, would stop Li Xiang, it would not be difficult for Li Xiang to kill them, just like he killed the immortal disciples. Thinking of this, Tang Ye was even more worried. Because if Li Xiang goes to the place where the dragon''s head is raised, the palace of the Red Wall knows that he will definitely stop him, even if it takes his life!


    The place where the dragon heads up is the source of the dragon veins, and underneath is the cemetery of the heroic spirits, no matter which kind it is, it cannot be violated. The power of the Red Wall Palace will definitely disregard the confrontation of life and death. However, in the face of Li Xiang, he was afraid that he would sacrifice for nothing. After all, it was a god, and now the Red Wall Palace had not reached the point where it could fight the power of the god.


    Tang Ye was originally a little anxious, but it was useless. He calmed down from himself, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. After he was calm, he opened his eyes and saw a layer of gold flashing in his eyes. Slowly, a golden halberd appeared in his right hand. It was the Overlord Halberd, the divine tool used by Long Aotian, the ancestor of the Long Family generation, and it was invincible.


    There are countless worlds in the outer sky. According to the situation that Shenlong told about last time, Tang Ye believed that his ancestor was the person who had become the second Pangu God Emperor and went to the outer sky. As for what the ancestors did after going outside, I don¡¯t know. Anyway, the most talked about is becoming the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms.


    However, Tang Ye felt that this kind of thing was a bit mysterious. Because the rumors of becoming the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms are only spread by people in the ancestral land and some spaces and heavens and earth around the ancestral land. As for the real sky and outer space, few people from the ancestral land have gone out, how can we ensure that Long Aotian must have fought the outside world?


    Tang Ye shouldn''t have doubted his ancestors in this way, but there was one thing he was really puzzled. That is, if his ancestors became the Lord of Ten Thousand Realms, why was the divine tool he used after being smashed and sealed in the Nine Heavens instead of the plane world in the more terrifying place outside?


    The outer sky and space, perhaps a random world, are stronger than the Nine Heavens. The power of the Nine Heavens, outside the firmament of space, is just a start.


    However, in any case, the power of the Overlord Halberd is now one of the strongest weapons in this ancestral land. Since he can become the second Pangu **** emperor, then even the ancient gods and the ancient gods can all fight against. Therefore, now Tang Ye used the Overlord Halberd to break the power barrier of a lower-level Celestial God level. There was no problem at all.


    In fact, at this time, when Tang Ye used the Overlord Halberd, all the powerhouses that could sense were shocked. Because of the power of the Overlord Halberd, they directly felt threatened, especially the gods who remained silent after they descended on the ancestral land.


    He had already reached the place where the dragon raised his head, and was being stopped by the people of the red wall court, but there was no fear, even Li Xiang, who looked high and disdainful, couldn''t help but look back at Tang Ye''s direction.


    He knew that the barrier of the cave could not stop Tang Ye for long, and he wanted to use the Shenlong prison to capture the power of the Shenlong spirit. At this moment, there was a blood-red clock in his hand with a dragon lying on it.


    This is the Shenlong prison, which allows the capture of the Shenlong soul and the dragon ancestor power of the Shenlong soul cannot be dissipated. Then, the Shenlong Prison will help him integrate this dragon ancestor power, and then let him absorb it, so that he can break through and become a superior god.


    To say that there are any powers that can help the gods to break through, although there are few, but the power of the dragon ancestor is one of the rare.

 Chapter 2383： Mixed sky stone!

    Shenlong spirit told Tang Ye that the way to break through the realm above the **** level was to swallow and fuse the power of the same level. That is, to break through the god-level realm, it is necessary to swallow and merge the power of the god-level realm. However, now in Ancestral Land, shortly after the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, such power resources were very few.


    If you have to wait for monsters or spiritual secrets, it will take at least several hundred years to slowly take shape. Therefore, the ancestral land resumes the path of cultivation, and it will take at least a few hundred years to reach the heyday of a hundred flowers blooming and a hundred schools of thought contending. And now people like Tang Ye who are walking in the front have reached the **** level, they have experienced extraordinary past, and they have not just started to practice. Their breakthroughs in cultivation are extremely restricted, and they basically have no resources.


    Li Xiang also had this dilemma, and the power of Shenlong Soul was the power of Long Ancestor, which was the only breakthrough resource he knew, so he focused on this from the beginning. The actions of the immortal disciples are also carried out around the refining dragon prison. Of course, there is also the study of the Nvwa God Stone, but the N¨¹wa God Stone involves ancient gods, and his grasp is not high, so the focus is still on the strength of the dragon ancestor.


    At this point, the plan has reached the final step.


    Li Xiang also knew that Tang Ye could not be trapped for too long by using the magic circle in the cave, but Tang Ye''s escape speed was faster than he thought. Then, his actions in the place where the dragon''s head is raised must be faster.


    When a person like Li Xiang came to the place where the dragon raised his head, the spirit of the dragon was aware of it at first, because the **** clock-like dragon prison had a power that made it extremely uneasy. That is the slaughter power of the Dark Demon Race, which he once felt when dealing with the blood ancestor with the old Taoist priest. It knows that this force is directed against it.


    The spirit of Shenlong was greatly alarmed, and the emperor of the Red Wall Palace could naturally feel it. Wang Jiuxiao''s Tianxiong Yuxi trembled and was extremely disturbed. Knowing that something was wrong, Wang Jiuxiao immediately led the people to the cemetery of the heroes.


    Except for Wang Jiuxiao, all the peaks of heaven and human beings, even those who have reached the power of God level, rushed away. The black dragon, the double-headed magic dragon Xiaozi, Wang Cangcang, and the Phoenix Pearl Curtain. These four are the characters who have gained the power of the four great beasts and touched the realm of gods. Li Xiang''s actions directly shocked them, so they all put aside their business and rushed to the place where the dragon raised his head.


    At the same time there are members of the Ten Profounds, but they are still fighting with the immortal disciples, and they can''t get away for a while. They are not figures of Tang Ye''s level, and cannot easily kill the immortal disciples. There is not much difference between their power and the immortal disciples, so they fight for a long time, and the outcome is difficult to distinguish.


    The immortal disciples who had fought with Shixuan, after feeling Li Xiang''s power, laughed and joked at the Shixuan members, because they knew that Master Li Xiang made the move, and their plan was ready to succeed. At that time, this world will belong to their immortal disciples!


    When a character like Li Xiang appears, Ten Xuansha is not enough to deal with. In addition to being ten Xuansha, Murong Huansha is also a zombie under the blood of the true ancestor. He is only called a witch to cover up, so Murong Huansha will definitely deal with Li Xiang. .


    At this time, Heilong, Xiao Zi, Wang Cangcang, Feng Zhu Lian, and Murong Huansha stood in front of Li Xiang and prevented Li Xiang from moving forward. Li Xiang faced them with a calm expression, but there was a sense of coldness.


    Obviously Li Xiang was not happy to be blocked. He is grasping the time and will not let his plan be affected.


    "Looking at your situation, is it sure to stop me?" Li Xiang was a white-haired old man for a hundred years. Now affected by the rebirth of the blood demon, he is a cold young man, very evil. He looked at Xiao Zi and the others, and said coldly.


    Wang Cangcang was also touching the god-level level now that he had obtained the profound martial power. She is Wang Jiuxiao''s daughter, and she will definitely do her best to serve the Red Wall Court. Now Li Xiang''s behavior has seriously affected the Red Wall court, and also affected the survival of the human race, so Wang Cangcang will stop Li Xiang very firmly.


    As for the black dragon, he was transformed by the help of the dragon ancestor''s power. When the dragon ancestor''s spirit is threatened, he will certainly help. Going big, it is a matter of the survival of the human race, and he must be obliged. As for Xiao Zi, maybe she is not very concerned with the survival of the human race, but she cares about Tang Ye''s affairs. She knew that Tang Ye would definitely prevent these things, so she tried her best to prevent it, just as everything was for Tang Ye. As for Feng Zhu Lian, as a human race, or a distinction between justice and evil, she would definitely stop the evil Li Xiang.


    For Murong Huansha, she doesn''t need any stance, just look at her mood. She felt that it would not be easy for Li Xiang, so she would resolutely stop it. She also disliked the fairy disciple very much. Li Xiang brought the immortal disciples out to make trouble. Not only did she want to stop, but she also wanted to fight back and kill these troublemakers.


    So no one flinched.


    Wang Cangcang has twelve koi carps in addition to his basal martial power and observes his luck. She noticed that Li Xiang''s air luck was so strong that she couldn''t snoop, just like when facing Tang Ye''s air luck. So, Wang Cangcang frowned, looked at Li Xiang, and didn''t take any action for a while.


    For such a strong person, they choose to wait and see their changes first. In other words, another option is to wait for Tang Ye to return. Because of Tang Sheng''s strength, they all knew. Faced with a powerful figure like Li Xiang leading the immortal disciples, it is normal to place hope on Tang Sheng.


    But Li Xiang didn¡¯t have time to waste slowly. Seeing that Wang Cangcang and the others didn¡¯t speak, and didn¡¯t mean to let go, he said, ¡°Probably I only have one choice, and that is to kill you, otherwise you will definitely hinder me. Then... kill. Right."


    Li Xiang snorted softly.


    Kill it.


    It''s so easy and simple. It''s like, killing Feng Zhu Lian and the others, he has no pressure.


    Li Xiang could despise them, but Wang Cangcang and the others did not dare to have any negligence. They are also people who have touched the god-level realm. As for the situation of the other party, they will probably have a judgment about the depth when they see it. For Li Xiang, their judgment is unfathomable.


    At this time, Li Xiang shot. He stretched out his right hand, emitting a blood-red force, and then hit the sky. At first it felt nothing, but suddenly, the sky burst, the blood-red power exploded, and then five powers were generated and fell from the sky.


    The five powers attacked Heilong, Xiaozi, Wang Cangcang, Fengzhu Lian, and Murong Huansha respectively.


    Wang Cangcang couldn''t feel how strong this power was at the beginning. When the power got closer, his body suddenly tensed and his heart trembled. It was very terrifying!


    boom!


    The blood-red power came in an instant, pressing on the heads of the five people. Fortunately, the five reacted quickly, and they had already made defensive actions when the blood red power was pressed. They issued extremely powerful forces, believing they could hold up such an attack.


    call!


    However, when they touched the blood-red power, their bodies sank suddenly and fell quickly, very suddenly!


    This was unexpected, much stronger than they expected!


    Li Xiang''s expression remained calm, just like Tang Ye dealing with the immortal disciples, and said, "This is a mixed sky stone."

 Chapter 2384： Black Blood Demon Sword!

    Li Xiang''s strength is not a boast. Once the most powerful elder of the gatekeeper, he later merged with the power of the Gorefiend to become a demon. After a hundred years of practice, he has been suppressed by the shackles of aura. Unlike Tang Ye, he has broken through the Nine Heavens and tempered his body. With the abilities and knowledge of the Dark Demon Race of Blood Demon, he also reached a realm similar to Tang Ye.


    Now that there is no limitation of Qi Yun shackles, as long as he gets the power of the Shenlong Soul, he can break through to the higher-level gods and surpass Tang Ye in one fell swoop, then he has nothing to fear. Even the few gods who descended are the lower-level gods, and if they reached the upper-level gods, it would not be difficult to kill them.


    So now, just the last step, Li Xiang will not let Wang Cangcang and the others stop it. The Huntian Stone is a very powerful secret skill, its power reaches the sky, and then it smashes down, like a meteorite. In this, in addition to Li Xiang''s own extremely strong god-level realm power, there is also the momentum of diving down quickly. The combination of the two was an attack beyond the **** level, and Wang Cangcang was naturally hard to resist.


    All five were impacted, getting closer and closer to the ground. And underneath is the cemetery of heroic spirits, which cannot be destroyed. Wang Cangcang and the five of them released their supernatural powers, the Azure Dragon, White Tiger, and the Vermillion Bird Xuanwu, which were directly from the heavens. After a full block, the four men with supernatural power barely blocked the Huntianshi''s attack.


    Murong Huansha is a zombie. Although she has no magical power, her power is no worse than Wang Cangcang and the others. Except for the powerful enough magic secret technique, she is basically not afraid of being killed. So she can be fearless, although her body is impacted by the power of the mixed sky stone, but she is forcibly supported. Depending on her situation, the degree of dominance is stronger than that of the Black Dragon.


    All five of them used their own strength to clash with Li Xiang''s Huntian stone attack, and they went up again to stop Li Xiang. However, Lee Sang never stopped to attack. After using the Secret Skill of the Huntian Stone, he did not idle to watch the play, watching how the black dragons resisted, so as to show his strength and tell others that he is comfortable with these things.


    He also didn''t go to the place where the dragon heads up to grab the power of the Shenlong spirit while Wang Cangcang and the others were suppressed by the attack of the Huntian Stone. He knew very well that if he wanted to feel at ease, he had to deal with Wang Cangcang and the others first. Therefore, before Wang Cangcang was completely resolved, he did not go to the place where the dragon looked up.


    And he won''t let himself waste time. So after using the mixed sky stone secret technique to attack, he shot together. In between, he made a knot print with both hands, and then suddenly a blood red and black power burst from his chest. This force was launched into the air and condensed into a long sword. This long sword glowed with blood red and black light, snorted, and there seemed to be black lightning flowing around it. With its huge appearance, it was shocking and extremely shocking.


    This dark blood sword is just like the sword of kingship owned by the kings like Long Qing and Wang Jiuxiao, who are chosen by luck.


    This is a symbol of a tyrant, Li Xiang''s ability naturally has such a level. The point is that he is also recognized by Qi Luck. There is no distinction between good and evil in Qi Luck. It is not that Li Sang is an evil person and will not let him gain the power of Qi Luck. If it is evil, evil to the extreme, strong enough, it is also recognized.


    For Qiyun, existence is reasonable. So no matter whether it is good or evil, as long as the level reaches that level, Qi Luck will be favored.


    This kind of thing, just like the previous Four Great Demon Kings, after opening their minds, they are directly recognized by Qi Luck and then blessed by Qi Luck power. Luck does not matter whether the four demon kings have done bad things or good things. If you do bad things to the extreme, you can become stronger, and Qi Luck is also given by the distribution of strength.


    At this point, it seems to be said that luck is the real mechanical distribution, fair and just.


    "This is the Black Blood Demon Sword, one of my strongest powers. Even if the king of the earth dispatches the sword of kingship, it can also contend. As for you, I don''t think it will work." Li Xiang looked at the king who resisted the Tianshishi. Cang Cang and the others still said coldly.


    The sacrifice of the Black Blood Demon Sword takes a while to complete. And just now Hun Tianshi''s attack on Wang Cangcang and the others bought him time. So now, as Wang Cangcang and the others had just resisted the attack of the Huntian Stone, they were about to be attacked by the Black Blood Demon Sword.


    This is actually a small surprise to Li Xiang. His original estimate was that when Wang Cangcang and the others resisted the attack of the Huntian Stone, the Black Blood Demon Sword had already been completed. Then under the attack of the Huntian Stone and the Black Blood Demon Sword, Wang Cangcang and the others all had to die. Now, Wang Cangcang and the others resisted the Huntianshi''s attack faster. Then when the Black Blood Demon Sword attacked again, they had time to react again.


    Facing the huge black blood demon sword floating above their heads, Wang Cangcang and the others looked solemn. The aura and momentum of this Black Blood Demon Sword were much stronger than the previous Huntian Stone. The Huntian Stone just now was stronger than they expected. Although it was blocked, it was almost crushed to the ground, which was very serious. Now this Black Blood Demon Sword, I''m afraid it can''t stop it, only five people can work together!


    If it doesn''t work together, the person being attacked may be in trouble. One less person means less combat power, which is a great loss.


    call!


    The Black Blood Demon Sword suddenly rushed down and headed towards Wang Cangcang. First kill Wang Cangcang, Li Xiang also had some judgments. Because he could see that Wang Cangcang could affect his luck. Even he is afraid of the power of luck. If Wang Cangcang was suddenly protected by Qi Luck and interfered with his plan, then he would fall short.


    The Black Blood Demon Sword descended domineeringly, terrifying, and the entire sky seemed to be shrouded in terror. Li Xiang volleyed above, looking down at Wang Cangcang and the others, and said, "Although the estimate is a little bit worse, the result is the same. The Black Blood Demon Sword is enough to kill you."


    After releasing the Black Blood Demon Sword, Li Xiang was very confident and began to head to the place where the dragon looked up.


    "Everyone comes together, blocking the magic sword!" The black blood magic sword fell, and the black dragon shouted. The other four had a tacit understanding, and immediately gathered to deal with the Black Blood Demon Sword.


    The five people unite, the upper two, the lower three, work together to form a formation, the five powers merge, and it must be the power of the gods.


    boom!


    The Black Blood Demon Sword and Wang Cangcang rushed together. At that moment, it felt like a sky was pressed down, causing the earth to drop by a few points. Although it was an illusion, this was the power of the Black Blood Demon Sword.


    puff!


    As for Wang Cangcang and the others, even though the five of them worked together to resist, the moment they were hit by the Black Blood Demon Sword, they were immediately hit with bleeding from the corners of their mouths!


    The four great beasts, plus the zombie power of a true ancestor bloodline, are not enough to resist Li Xiang''s Black Blood Demon Sword. It can be seen how powerful this Black Blood Demon Sword is!


    It is indeed a magic sword that can be compared with the sword of kingship, no wonder Li Xiang is confident that this black blood magic sword is enough to solve Wang Cangcang and the others.


    Because, the sacrifice of the Black Blood Demon Sword was even included in Wang Jiuxiao''s Sword of King Power. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao was not there, so Wang Cangcang and the others couldn''t deal with it.

 Chapter 2385： Zu Long and Long Zu!

    Since it was included with Wang Jiuxiao''s sword of kingship, then Wang Cangcang and the others had missed Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao is usually busy dealing with the affairs of the world, and there are not many chances to see him fight against others. But the power of the sword of kingship is the power of luck, and it must not be underestimated.


    The power of Qi Luck has no realm, only a strong difference. Even if it is a grass, if it is blessed by luck and has a stronger force of luck than Wang Jiuxiao, then this grass can defeat Wang Jiuxiao.


    As the king of the earth, Wang Jiuxiao''s luck is certainly not weak. That lack of his power means that a large part of his power is lost. For this reason, Wang Cangcang and the others could not stop the Black Blood Demon Sword. It was blocked now, but they had been suppressed by the Black Blood Demon Sword. At first they held the Black Blood Demon Sword in the air, but a little blood spilled from the corner of their mouth. But now, slowly being suppressed by the Black Blood Demon Sword.


    If it hits the ground, they will reach the cemetery of the heroic spirits. In addition to destroying the cemetery of the heroic spirits, they will also be injured. Moreover, if this Black Blood Demon Sword is not resolved, the thing that is destroyed is definitely not a little bit, it may be the entire city.


    Li Xiang went to the place where the dragon''s head was raised, because Wang Jiuxiao was not here, then there would be no sword of kingship to compete with the sword of black blood. Even if they come, they have to contend for a while. In this little time, he was enough to get the power of Shenlong spirit.


    Wang Cangcang and the five of them were already unable to escape, so no one could stop Li Xiang. There are actually powerful people, such as Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. They are both humans and ghosts. They have huge particularities and have amazing secrets behind them. After all, when Tang Ye wanted to check their identities, He was actually blocked by the true listening **** beast deity. Perhaps these two people have a relationship with the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    However, even if they practiced the "Ghost Dao" technique passed down to them by Tang Ye, they weren''t as strong as they had just practiced, so in front of Li Xiang, it was not enough.


    However, in the face of such a major event now, even if he knew that he was not Li Xiang¡¯s opponent, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang still stood in front of him.


    In addition to Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, there are also Miao Yuer, Gu Youque, Wuwang, and Ziekui. Although their strength was a little worse than that of Wang Cangcang and the others, they were also at the pinnacle of heaven and man. Before the immortal disciples appeared, a considerable part of them were helping to deal with it. With Tang Ye''s help, they grew very fast, and they were no worse than Ten Profound.


    However, Li Xiang faced them without blinking at all, that is, they were not worth mentioning to Li Xiang.


    "If you have to stop me, it''s okay, but the price is far greater than your bravery for a while, and it can''t be undone." Li Xiang ignored Li Heihei''s obstacles and kept moving to the place where the dragon''s head was raised. And the aura he made looked like nothing terrible except for his cold expression. However, when he approached, Li and the others felt that their entire bodies were restrained and could not move for a while.


    This is the suppression of momentum. It seems that there is no momentum, but it is actually very strong.


    Li Hehui and they wanted to react and act. But being suppressed, just can''t make it. After Li Xiang passed, their restraints were released.


    Then they immediately turned back and rushed, but they were beaten back by Lee Sang. Then, Li Xiang hit another mixed sky stone, divided into several ways, all slammed them down.


    Just now Wang Cangcang and the others were struggling to resist the power of this mixed sky stone, let alone Li Black and White. When the mixed sky stone fell on top of their heads, they were directly pressed into the ground. Despite their full support, both feet fell into the mud.


    They can''t get away, and even, if they can''t be resolved, they will be crushed by the power of the mixed sky stone.


    Without looking back, Li Xiang said, "With your strength, you will die."


    Speaking very calmly, it just seems very confident, as if this is a fact, it is about to happen.


    This made Li Black and white and the others very unwilling, the feeling of anger and helplessness, probably just like that.


    Right now it seems that they can only do the last struggle, and may die.


    Li Xiang smoothly reached the place where the dragon raised his head, where the spirit of the dragon was located.


    Most people can''t see the spirit of Shenlong entrenched here, nor will ordinary people see the spirit of Shenlong. But Li Xiang can see that they are all strong at that level and cannot be hidden. Originally, the power of the spirit of the dragon was the power of the dragon ancestor. When facing this power in a crooked way, ordinary demons would not have time to run, so how could they want to seize it. But Li Sang is an extremely terrifying demon with the power of the blood demon. He is not afraid of the power of the Shenlong spirit, so he looks up at the Shenlong spirit, even if the Shenlong spirit occupies the entire mountain and looks extremely powerful and terrifying, he is just indifferent. Smile.


    Li said to Shenlong Spirit: "You know I am coming, but you didn''t escape."


    Shenlong spirit looked at Li Xiang, he knew that Li Xiang had something terrible to restrain him, but he had no room to resist. At the moment it knew it was impossible to deal with Li Xiang, it didn''t intend to run away. Originally, when he sensed the Dragon Prison that Li Sang was holding, it was afraid of panic, and did not understand why the power of the Dragon Prison that had dealt with the "ancestor dragon" appeared. After seeing Li Xiang, it understood and no longer worried so much.


    It originally thought that the power of the Shenlong prison reappeared as the ancestor of the Dark Demon Race. In that case, even Tang Ye couldn''t deal with it. And after seeing Li Xiang, it knew that this was not the appearance of the ancestor of the Dark Demon Race, but a human race that merged with the power of the blood ancestor in the Dark Demon Race, gained some power and inheritance of the blood ancestor, and then simulated the dragon. Prison, made for this.


    Therefore, this Shenlong prison is just an imitation, far less powerful than the one made by the ancestors of the eight dark demons.


    However, despite this, it was enough to deal with the current Shenlong spirit. For this, Shenlong Spirit also felt a little helpless. As Long Ancestor, it was really wrong to be bullied by a Xiaoxiao like this.


    The spirit of the dragon is the dragon ancestor, but there is actually not only one dragon ancestor. After the Chaos Period, the dragon clan had four dragon kings, and the four dragon kings at that time were the dragon ancestors. And they were not the first dragons. The true first dragons were the legendary "ancestral dragons". They were the oldest dragons, also called Yinglong, which existed in the Chaos Period. And the Chaos Period was when the Pangu God Emperor had not yet opened up the world. In other words, Zulong might even be as powerful as the Pangu God Emperor.


    The Shenlong Prison first appeared, in fact, to deal with Zulong. So after the Shenlong spirit sensed the breath of the Shenlong prison, even if it was the dragon ancestor, it was extremely scared. Think about it, how can it deal with the power of Zulong?


    Shenlong spirit looked at Li Xiang, sneered, and said, "Since it is something that cannot be escaped, why should I do it again. But, you, the disciple of the old Taoist priest, do you really think you can do whatever you want? Don''t forget, back then. I was by the side of the old Taoist priest. I know his restrictions on you."


    Lee Sang squinted.

 Chapter 2386： Good luck!

    Li was very upset with the spirit of Shenlong, because he lost to Li Haoran a hundred years ago. Li Haoran was able to defeat him because of the restrictions left by the old Taoist priest. An ancestor''s admonition made them obediently obedient. They used to respect the old Taoist priest, but then they felt that they were enslaved by the old Taoist priest.


    Therefore, Li Xiang always wanted to get rid of the so-called ancestral precepts. The ancestor''s advice, no one has used it before, and at the beginning he didn''t believe that there really was such a powerful limiting secret technique. But after Li Haoran used it, he had to believe it. In this regard, he has failed a century-old plan, and he is very unwilling.


    However, he should also thank Li Haoran for defeating him. Because if it weren''t for Li Haoran to defeat him, he would not be killed, there would be no chance to use the blood of the Gorefiend, and then he would not be able to become the near perfect state, the gatekeeper and the demon!


    Now that he had the power of the gatekeeper and the demon, he dared to go to the place where the dragon raised his head so boldly to grab the power of the dragon spirit. Otherwise, he might not be Tang Ye''s opponent yet.


    Now the spirit of Shenlong used the restrictions left by the old Taoist priest to scare people. Li Xiang thought of the failure a hundred years ago, so he felt unhappy. At this time, he was not afraid of the so-called ancestors'' instructions. He came back to his senses, looked at the spirit of Shenlong, and said: "Do you know what the ancestor''s precepts? First, do you have ancestral precepts? Second, I am no longer a gatekeeper, not a slave under that old Taoist priest. Then , The ancestor''s advice is useless to me."


    The spirit of Shenlong stared at Li Xiang with a grim expression, and hummed: "As long as you still use the skills left by the old Taoist priest, you will be affected. This is not a blood curse, but a secret method. Even if you are fused. The power of the blood demon, to become a demon, even if you change your original blood, it is the same."


    "It''s ridiculous to say, you doorkeepers, don''t you think you are the heritage of the old Taoist priest? No, you don''t have that honor. The old Taoist just passed on the secret technique to you, without inheriting the blood. Essentially, except for one thing. The secret technique teaches that you have nothing to do with that old Taoist priest." The spirit of Shenlong seemed to be a little ironic when he spoke. I don''t know what''s the meaning in it.


    When Li Xiang heard it, he knew the meaning inside. The legend about that old Taoist priest was too shocking, and how magnificent it was to cut the world with one sword. Therefore, the people of later generations respect the old Taoist priest very much. Even if some people don''t like to cut the world and want to continue practicing, they still admire that kind of power and that kind of realm. The gatekeeper is always proud of it. However, they are only learning the immortal law left by the old Taoist priest, but they all claim that the old Taoist priest is their ancestor, an ancestor passed down by blood. But in fact it is not. If it is passed down by blood, it means a lot different.


    Li Xiang looked at the Dragon Soul, and after a moment of silence, he couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled, and said, "I didn''t expect that at this time, you intend to delay talking about this, do you think Tang Ye can come to save you?"


    Shenlong spirit sneered and said: "I have this idea, but I know that as long as you use it to get out of Shenlong prison, even Tang Ye will not be able to make it. So, I didn''t expect too much. I just want to tell you, you It is ridiculous that a doorkeeper becomes a demon. If I can see that old Taoist priest again, I have to tell him... a scum like you."


    Li Xiang looked up at the spirit of Shenlong, his expression extremely cold. The spirit of the dragon entrenched the entire hill, and Li Xiang seemed small. However, Lee Sang''s momentum of raising his head is like facing a giant dragon alone, small or small, but there is a momentum and bravery to challenge the dragon. This scene is so similar to when Tang Ye faced the Shenlong spirit.


    "Scum...Well." Li Xiang snorted softly, his expression didn''t change much from beginning to end, a kind of cold and lonely. He looked at the spirit of Shenlong again and said, "Since I have become a demon, then I have nothing to do with the old Taoist priest. If I am reborn today, maybe someday I will see that old Taoist priest and I can make a sword. ?"


    "Arrogant!" Shenlong spirit suddenly yelled, like a roar and roar, a strong momentum impacted, forming a hurricane, and the whole mountain roared. The power of Shenlong Spirit is also very strong.


    However, this hurricane of power from the spirit of the dragon, when it arrived in front of Li Xiang, it never approached any more, as if it had broken without attack. Naturally, Li Xiang''s power suppressed it and smashed it away. Li Xiang can be so easy because of the power of Shenlong prison. Otherwise, he would not do nothing, and he would be able to disperse the power of the Shenlong spirit.


    Shenlong prison is actually called Zulong prison. That was the joint effort of the eight ancestors of the Dark Demon Race to deal with the oldest and most powerful dragon body that existed at the time of chaos, Ying Long, and also the slaughter treasure of Ancestral Dragon. The ancestors of the eight dark demons each issued their power to refine a restrictive force to suppress the ancestor dragon. The ancestor dragon can be suppressed, so any other dragon clan will be suppressed.


    Once the dark demons invaded and raged, and the dragons helped to deal with the dark demons, but the dragons also suffered heavy losses. That is because the power of the dragon prison has made the dragons of the supreme beasts vulnerable. Although the dragon prisons refined by later generations were all inferior products, they were powerful enough to deal with these dragons in later generations.


    "Just because you want to take action against that person?!" The spirit of Shenlong was accompanied by the old Taoist for a while, and was willing to be the mount of that old Taoist. Then it knew enough and respected that old Taoist enough. From its point of view, the difference between Li Xiang and the old Taoist priest was not one and a half, but one hundred and eight thousand miles.


    Li Sang didn¡¯t want to argue with Shenlong¡¯s spirit anymore, he still said coldly and indifferently: ¡°You don¡¯t have a chance to know about this kind of thing. I need your power now, but you don¡¯t want to give it to me obediently. I can only move rough."


    After all, Li Xiang released the refined Shenlong prison, a small blood-red round clock with a Wolong dragon on it. After it was sent out, the prison round clock enveloped the spirit of Shenlong. Although it was a small round clock, it was like a bottomless pit that could absorb and contain the entire world. The spirit of Shenlong was immediately absorbed, and the body entrenched on the hill became distorted, and he was about to be sucked into the prison of Shenlong.


    The spirit of Shenlong looked at the body, but it was actually illusory. It was just a ray of remnant soul. It''s like power, so as long as there is a container, it can be absorbed and stored. Facing the power of the Shenlong prison, the spirit of Shenlong resisted so much and was absorbed little by little.


    Shenlong spirit felt it a pity. If this power could be given to Tang Ye, it would be great, but that kid didn''t take it, and now he can''t come, it''s really good for people.

 Chapter 2387： Cant make it!

    Li Xiang used the power of the Shenlong prison and didn''t continue to talk to the Shenlong spirit. Isn''t it because of Tang Ye''s side? Tang Ye used the power of the Overlord Halberd just now, of course he felt it. Then there is definitely not much time left for Tang Ye to arrive, if Tang Ye arrives, there is a high probability that he can be stopped.


    This is something he must avoid. Therefore, under the time arrangement, he still chose a very safe plan. Start now to seize the power of the Shenlong spirit and allow yourself to break through to the realm of the superior god!


    At this time, Wang Cangcang and the others were still resisting the Black Blood Demon Sword, and Li Hehui and the others were still resisting the Huntian Stone. The two waves of the Red Wall Palace''s strongest power had no more power to stop Li Xiang. After Li Xiang launched the Shenlong Prison, they could feel the aura of the place where the dragon raised its head changing, as if it was losing vitality quickly, and the place where the dragon veins were originally vigorous, slowly couldn''t feel the sacred breath.


    Then, you can feel the sound of sorrows all around. They were all demons and ghosts, they were suppressed by the power of the dragon spirit. If the power of Shenlong spirit disappears, they will be liberated.


    As the power of the Shenlong soul was captured, the dragon veins were affected, and the entire Yanjing city was also involved in this. It was the same in other places, but the sky above Yanjing City became densely covered with clouds and wind gusts. Ordinary people really can''t stand this situation. These three days at two ends, from time to time this kind of situation is like the end of the world, what is it for?


    What''s interesting is that after experiencing the vortex in the center of the sky that the gods wanted to break through last time, people have become more and more able to accept this sudden situation. Before the change, people panicked all at once, but now, people don''t panic so quickly. Instead, a group of people have become melon-eating people, looking for a good place to go to the theater.


    At this critical moment, Wang Jiuxiao should have appeared, but he did not go to the cemetery of the heroes, did not help Wang Cangcang and the others deal with the Black Blood Demon Sword, nor did he stop Li Xiang. This was not because he didn''t want to go, but at this time the Red Wall Palace also encountered a crisis.


    Several immortal disciples appeared in the red wall court, and Ten Profounds were blocking them. And there was one person who couldn''t stop the Ten Profounds, but this person didn''t want to embarrass the Ten Profounds, and went towards the ancient jade seal. Now the ancient jade seal has become a treasure that accumulates historical luck, just like the sword of kingship. This is also something that you must not lose, otherwise the fortune of the Red Wall Palace in power will inevitably decline. If the Red Wall Palace collapsed, it would be dead. Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t bear the charge, and he would never let this happen.


    And this person who wanted to attack the ancient country Yuxi was Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming''s strength is naturally not comparable to the immortal disciple. An immortal person who hides for thousands of years, even if he is not as strong as Li Xiang because of opportunities, he is not so far behind Li Xiang. He is also the person who can give Tang Ye a headache, although when Tang Ye returned from Jiuzhongtian, he was distanced from him, and he was crushed by Tang Ye. But now he has not died, and the means sufficient to see him are also extraordinary.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao confronted Xu Wuming. He was very anxious in his heart. He knew what happened to the place where the dragon raised his head. He wanted to help, but he couldn''t leave if he wanted to protect the ancient jade seal. Otherwise, he can take the ancient jade seal and resist Li Xiang''s Black Blood Demon Sword. If the sword of kingship is not enough, then add the strength of the ancient jade seal, this amount is enough.


    And now Xu Wuming happened to appear, which made Wang Jiuxiao suspect that everything was arranged. Li Xiang, he is not only confident in his own strength, but also has the means to eliminate all hidden dangers and will not take risks.


    This is a decent enemy.


    Standing in front of the "Imperial Palace" where the jade seal of the ancient country was placed, Xu Wuming felt the incredible power of luck that had accumulated. He was very emotional and said, "If I had these powers back then, I am afraid that the situation will be great at this time. It''s not the same. Think about it, I was too conservative and hurt myself."


    This is because Xu Wuming felt that before so many powerful and unique people appeared in the past, as an immortal, he was very advantageous, and he was a real big boss. But at that time, he wanted to take every step steadily, even Wen Dingmo, Wen Zhongyuan, and when the blood demon power appeared, he was hiding behind him, and he wanted to use these powers to realize his plan. However, because of Tang Ye''s obstruction, it failed. And at that time, if he appeared directly, no longer hiding behind, and helping the leader, perhaps he could solve Tang Ye.


    In the past, he took a path that was too conservative. He wanted to arrange everything, and only implemented it after holding 100% in his hands. However, things were changing, and various characters continued to appear, such as Tang Ye. The practice is a great obstacle. Maybe he can slowly solve these obstacles, but some obstacles are very difficult, such as Tang Ye. Therefore, Xu Wuming is now reduced to a second-hand character and has to kneel under Li Xiang.


    "You can''t take away the jade seal of the ancient country." Wang Jiuxiao ignored Xu Wuming''s emotion and said coldly when facing him.


    Xu Wuming looked away from the Imperial Palace, looked at Wang Jiuxiao, smiled, and said: "I can''t get the ancient jade seal, and you can''t live without it. Once you leave, I can get the ancient jade seal. And you If you don¡¯t leave, things over there will be a bit bad, ha ha."


    Wang Jiuxiao sank his face. Sure enough, all of this was premeditated, and it would be difficult to handle this way. And now that Tang Ye hasn''t appeared, he believes it must have been calculated. Now, it''s really bad.


    Xu Wuming does not have to get the ancient jade seal, this is indeed a kind of containment. And he and Li Xiang cooperated, just to get Murong Huansha''s zombie blood, in order to wake up Princess Yinman. He is here to prevent Wang Jiuxiao from using the sword of kingship and the power of the ancient jade seal, and then Li Xianghui will bring him the zombie blood of Murong Huansha.


    "Tang Sheng is coming soon." Wang Jiuxiao grumbled to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming was inexplicably afraid of Tang Ye, not because he was killed by Tang Ye, but because he was worried that his plan would be destroyed by Tang Ye. But he looked back at the place where the dragon was looking up, knowing that Li Xiang''s plan was about to succeed, even if Tang Ye arrived at this time, it was too late. He no longer had any worries, and said: "Even so, the overall situation is already set."


    On the other side of the place where the dragon raised its head, the last touch of power of the Shenlong soul will be absorbed into the Shenlong prison. At this time, Tang Ye was holding the Overlord Halberd, incarnate as the **** of war and gold, breaking all obstacles set by Li Xiang, and hurried to the place where the dragon was headed.


    It just seems too late. Because the last force of Shenlong soul was captured in Shenlong prison, and Li Xiang was about to swallow this power at this time.

 Chapter 2388： Its getting worse and worse!

    The Shenlong Prison has completely absorbed the power of the Shenlong Spirit, and when Li Sang takes back the Shenlong Prison, he must swallow the dragon ancestor power of the Shenlong Spirit. As long as he completes this step, he can break through to the superior gods, so there is no need to fear anyone, including Tang Ye and the few gods who descended.


    At the moment when he held the Shenlong prison in his hand, Li Xiang finally let out a sigh of relief. Because before the plan was unsuccessful, he was still worried that he would be destroyed by Tang Ye or other accidents. Now the Shenlong Prison that had captured the dragon''s spirit and the power of the Dragon Ancestor was already in his hands, and he felt the powerful surging power. Next, just absorb it. In Shenlong prison, the power of Shenlong spirit cannot struggle, so absorption is very smooth.


    Therefore, the plan to seize the power of Shenlong''s soul has been completed.


    Li Xiang became excited. Regardless of how calm he has been, he is actually very concerned about the whole thing. And under the self-confidence he showed, he actually had great worries. After all, he knew very well that there were people like Tang Ye who could stop him. Therefore, he was very careful about the whole matter of Shenlong prison. Confidence and certainty are shown to others. In fact, he knows in his heart how much worry there is.


    Knowing that things are stable now, Lee Sang breathed a sigh of relief, and then became excited. If it is stable, then you can break through to the realm of the higher-level Celestial God. Soon, he can truly stand out from the crowd. Then the first one to look for was Tang Ye. During this period of time, he didn''t worry about anyone, only Tang Ye.


    Although he and Tang Ye had known each other a hundred years ago, there was not much overlap after all. A hundred years ago, he was still a great elder in the Profound Realm. Later, he clashed with Li Haoran, and was defeated after a battle with Li Haoran. He recognized Tang Ye because Li Haoran was very close to Tang Ye. Even at that time, he knew very well that the reason why the contradictions among the gatekeepers broke out so quickly was because of Tang Ye''s interference.


    Li Xiang felt that if the internal contradictions of the hundred-year gatekeeper did not erupt so quickly, perhaps he could find a way to deal with Li Haoran, even if it was the ancestor''s advice, after all, at that time he had already contacted Wen Zhongyuan, the blood demon boarding person. From the Gorefiend, there must be a way to deal with the ancestor''s advice.


    If you dealt with Li Haoran a hundred years ago, then I am afraid you can deal with Tang Ye. Then, perhaps a hundred years ago, they could break the shackles of heaven and earth, without the threat of gods, and then they would have re-entered the age of cultivation. A hundred years have passed, it is enough for him to get and leave the ancestral land to go to a wider world.


    However, the unsuccessful one hundred years ago was also an opportunity to make him a demon with even more terrifying talents and qualities. Perhaps such a thing can speed up his cultivation speed. Such benefits may be far greater than the restart of the cultivation era a hundred years ago.


    Life is fickle, think about the positive side and get it to make your heart more accessible. Li Xiang no longer resented Tang Ye for interfering with the gatekeeper a hundred years ago and let him be killed by Li Haoran. He had already let go of this matter. But he had a sigh of relief towards Tang Ye, just to see who was the strongest and who was the first in the ancestral land.


    At this time, Tang Ye had broken free of the restrictions, using space to jump, and soon he could rush back to the place where the dragon looked up. Even from Guwu Jianghu to the big world, it only takes a few minutes. But within a few minutes, it was enough for Li Xiang to swallow the power of the Shenlong spirit.


    This is the benefit of Shenlong prison, which can turn the power of Shenlong spirit into a pill that takes effect quickly. After eating it, it will have an effect immediately.


    Li Xiang began to integrate the dragon ancestor power in the Shenlong prison. Although there was enough time, it could not be delayed.


    call!


    However, at this moment, a strong and astonishing force came quickly, and Li did not dare to ignore this force. Looking back, he found that it was a black sharp arrow!


    Is that Tang Ye''s power?


    The dark arrow, everyone who felt it thought it was Tang Ye who came, because Tang Ye possessed dark magic power. However, when I felt it carefully, I found that it was not Tang Ye''s power. Tang Ye at this time was still on his way.


    "A delusion!" Li Xiang faced the dark arrow with a low shout, and then quickly condensed his power with his right hand, instantly reaching the **** level, and then eliminated the power of the blood demon under the demon, surpassing the **** level. Although it is not a higher-level deity, it can completely deal with the power of a lower-level deity.


    Li Xiang used such a strong force at once because he didn''t want any attack to hinder him. If you deal with it slowly, Tang Ye will arrive after a few times. At that time, it would be more dangerous if he had not yet integrated the Shenlong prison. So, time is actually very tight.


    Li Xiang knew that these subsequent attacks were intended to prevent him from devouring the power of the Shenlong soul. He will not let this happen. Want to stop him, delusion!


    The strength that Li Xiang condensed became a sharp sword. The sword itself is an established weapon form in the fairy law left by the old Taoist priest, so Li Xiang is very proficient in swordsmanship. Using the sword to exert strength can also make his moves more powerful.


    call!


    With a cold expression on his face, Li Xiang suddenly pushed out the condensed sharp sword, and then collided with Nali Arrow.


    boom!


    The collision was extremely violent, as if the entire sky was about to be broken in half.


    Click!


    However, Li Xiang thought that such a powerful force would definitely be able to stop the sudden flying arrow. However, the result is that his sword is invincible!


    After the violent collision, the sharp arrow not only held his sharp sword, but also kept pushing it over, faintly breaking his sharp sword!


    "This..." Li Xiang was startled. He did not expect such a powerful force. This is not Tang Ye''s power, so besides Tang Ye, who else is so strong?


    Could it be those gods? It is indeed possible to foresee the possibility that the gods also spied on the dragon ancestor power of the dragon spirit. Even if those gods don''t swallow this power, they can prevent others from swallowing it. Because if others swallow it, it will break through to a very strong realm. If they are enemies, it will be very detrimental to them.


    However, Li Xiang did not feel the breath of the gods. Then it is not a god. However, apart from Tang Ye and those few gods, Li Xiang didn''t know who else could be so powerful. Even the power of Nali Arrow is stronger than Tang Ye and those lower-level gods!


    terrible!


    The ancestral land actually hides such power. Who the **** is it? !


    At this moment, Li Xiang was shocked and furious. Because such power prevents him, then he may be prevented from devouring the power of Shenlong prison.


    Suddenly, he was a little flustered.


    Also blocked.


    And there is a mountain far away from the place where the dragon heads up, and this mountain is not in Yanjing City. On the top of the mountain, a slender and beautiful woman stood, looking at the place where the dragon raised her head, and sighed slightly.


    She is Tang Jiujiu.


    She rolled her eyes and hummed, "Daddy is getting worse and worse."


    Tang Jiujiu''s hand still flashed a cloud of dark power, the same as the dark arrow that stopped Li Xiang.

 Chapter 2389： Demon doll state!

    Tang Jiujiu felt that Tang Ye was failing more and more. Actually, even Li Xiang couldn''t stop it. If she didn''t make a move, then Li Xiang would definitely be able to seize the power of the dragon spirit, and then break through to the higher god, becoming a very difficult person to deal with.


    Of course, even if something like that really happened, Tang Jiujiu could still deal with Li Xiang. After all, she has been suppressing her own strength. After the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, it was not lifted either. Now this world does not need such a strong force, she feels that there is no need to expose it.


    In terms of strength, she is a monster. After all, she is a freak, which is not surprising. She actually didn''t want to pay attention to Li Xiangnao''s incident, because she knew it was Tang Ye''s business. As for Tang Ye''s matter, she didn''t bother to intervene, nor did she want to intervene. In addition to her being angry with Tang Ye, it was also because this was an opportunity for Tang Ye to cultivate and break through.


    Although he was angry with Tang Ye, it was a little annoyed after all, which was actually the same as nothing. So when Tang Ye needed help, she would naturally take action.


    And to stop Li Xiang, the power she used was the power of the twelve demon branches and moon spirits outside the Nine Heavens. The power of an evil spirit, so it looks like dark magic. Regarding this, Tang Jiujiu still felt that Li Xiang''s strength was good, because she had to use the power of twelve demon branches. But before, facing below the **** level, she didn''t need this at all. Just like for the sisters Qiuya and Qiuyao, there is no need to use the power of the twelve demon branches, nor the power of the Dizang Heart Sutra, and ordinary strength can be easily suppressed.


    Not in Yanjing City, thousands of miles away, but a dark sharp arrow condensed by Tang Jiujiu can still reach Li Xiang in a flash, showing Tang Jiujiu''s power. However, Li Xiang thought that he could resist it with a power exceeding the **** level, and it was impossible to stop him from devouring the power of the Shenlong soul, but in the end, the dark arrow broke his sword.


    Tang Jiujiu felt that Li Xiang was too confident. He looked at the direction of the place where the dragon raised his head and said, "Satisfying you, this is the power of the twelve demon branches. It''s good to block half of it."


    This is quite a recognition of Li Xiang''s power, but it is impossible for Li Xiang to win her at present.


    Tang Jiujiu clapped his hands and said, "When it''s over, then I will leave."


    She will not continue to attack Li Xiang, it is Tang Ye''s business to deal with Li Xiang, she will not help to the end. That arrow just now took enough time to delay, and then it was Tang Ye''s business.


    After talking to himself, Tang Jiujiu turned and left. She is not so interested in these things, she will probably know what the result will be. What she has to do is to continue to search for the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. The time for **** to restart will soon come. She will find the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva before the rebirth of reincarnation, so that her mother will not enter the reincarnation, and then perhaps she can be resurrected.


    And in a fairyland-like place in Taoyuan, there is a very beautiful purple coffin, like crystal and diamond. Lying in the coffin was Tang Jiujiu''s mother Sima Yupu. She is still very young and still has a prosperous beauty. It''s just that her hair is already a little gray. This was caused by the consumption of too much vitality when Tang Jiujiu was three years pregnant. Because of this, she will not live long.


    Tang Jiujiu used his own power to keep Sima Yupu''s body, and then he wanted to resurrect Sima Yupu through the secret technique of soul return.


    Now Sima Yupu''s soul must have been absorbed into the underground space created by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. That is temporary, and now the saturation has reached its limit, only to restart the **** world for turnover, and then return to normal. At this time, the shackles of luck were lifted, but everything went smoothly.


    Tang Jiujiu left, beating very lightly, like playing. Although she was born a hundred years ago, she still looks like a young girl.


    But when Tang Jiujiu was beating away, he suddenly approached a force, extremely fast. Seeing this, Tang Jiujiu immediately waved his hand, opened a space crack, and then got in, as if hiding. At this time, there was a scream, and there was a phantom, but I couldn''t feel it was a person, whizzing by, faster than lightning.


    After the phantom was over, Tang Jiujiu came out of the space again. She looked at the phantom that whizzed past, and said, "It looks okay."


    She knew that Tang Ye was whizzing past. Just what she said made it arrogant. It seemed okay. There were not a few people who dared to comment on Tang Ye''s power like this. The other place is surprising, but Tang Jiujiu also has a good spatial power.


    She opened up a space just now, hid in, and then came out again. This ability, to be honest, even Tang Ye couldn''t hold on for long. Entering the third-party space does not move, and entering the third-party space keeps moving, completely two concepts. If you keep moving, the space squeezing you encounter will be much smaller. But staying inside and not moving, the space squeeze encountered is not only great, it will also grow bigger and bigger. Without sufficient space power, it can''t hold it.


    From this point, it can be inferred that Tang Jiujiu''s space power is no worse than Tang Ye.


    Perhaps what the father can do, the daughter can also do. I don''t know if there is a kind of blood inheritance and protection. Anyway, Tang Jiujiu''s various abilities appeared to be against the sky.


    On Li Xiang''s side, facing the dark sharp arrow released by Tang Jiujiu, he didn''t expect to be so strong. The sharp sword he condensed was broken, but he could not immediately make up for another sharp sword. When Li Jian approached, he could only use both hands to block it. And he had to hold on for some time before slowly dissolving the sharp arrow.


    But at this point in time, he failed to swallow the power of Shenlong prison. When he had just dispelled Tang Jiujiu''s dark sharp arrow, a domineering force rose like a dragon, and then the power of initiation came. He felt it, furious, and his mood was very complicated. It was Tang Ye who came!


    The most worrying thing, I didn''t expect to arrive at the moment when I thought the plan was successful!


    I really don''t know how to say this kind of aggrieved. It''s too hateful, it''s too annoying, it makes people crazy.


    "Damn! Ah!!!" Li Xiang couldn''t help drinking so much, completely lost the calm and calm before. At the same time, he suddenly exploded with a terrible blood-colored massacre force. It seemed as if a **** breath emerged from his body, and **** particles were also emerging from the **** breath. What an amazing slaughter power. It was the blood demon who had accumulated a hundred years of power and suddenly made Li Xiang a demon. This demon''s form, in addition to the previous monster, has a pair of blood-red horns on his forehead!


    This is Li Xiang''s demon form. He is usually under the robe. He looks like a young and handsome man. In fact, he is not the strongest. The strongest situation is the current demon form.


    He knew that Tang Ye had come, and he had not been able to swallow the power of the Shenlong spirit, so facing Tang Ye, he must be in this strongest form.


    Tang Ye appeared, holding the Overlord Halberd, like a Lingtian God of War, facing the **** demon Li Xiang.

 Chapter 2390： Break your halberd!

    Thanks to Tang Jiujiu''s help in delaying Li Xiang and allowing Tang Ye to arrive in time. At this time, Li Xiang hadn''t swallowed the power of Shenlong spirit, so it was not too late.


    At this time, Tang Ye did not conceal any Tang Sheng''s power and appearance. Holding the overlord halberd with golden light and fluttering in a big windbreaker, with a grim expression and a sense of resoluteness, Tang Ye was like an undefeated **** of war.


    This look may be a bit like the ancestor of the Long Family, Long Aotian, when he fought the Ten Thousand Realms. And this is exactly what Li Xiang is very jealous of. He has always acknowledged Tang Ye''s strength, so when carrying out the plan to seize the power of the Shenlong spirit, he avoided Tang Ye so as not to be hindered.


    That said, he knew that Tang Ye could stop him. Even if he could fight Tang Ye, his strength was equal to that of Tang Ye, he knew that he might lose. After all, there were so many things that Tang Ye destroyed. Many times, I always thought that Tang Ye could be solved, but the result was all turned back by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s ability to do that is of course related to strength. A person''s luck will not be so good that every danger is turned into a breeze. Everything needs the support of strength, and now Tang Ye''s strength, even the lower-level gods, can be suppressed. How can one say that his success is not because of strength, but luck?


    Therefore, Li Xiang didn''t dare to underestimate Tang Ye, he immediately transformed into a demon form, and used the strongest power to fight Tang Ye. As for even if the dragon ancestor''s power was obtained with the Shenlong prison, it could not be swallowed. It was like a duck flying in his hand. Of course, his heart was angry and unwilling. This emotion cannot be concealed, so facing Tang Ye at this time, his red eyes are obviously angry.


    "Tang Ye, do you remember me?" Li said to Tang Ye, he could kill Tang Ye, he would definitely kill him. And then, he also worked hard to do this, without killing Tang Ye, the plan would not be able to proceed well. Just according to the plan, the ideal situation is to devour the power of the dragon ancestor, break through to the superior god, and kill Tang Ye with ease, and can slowly abuse Tang Ye.


    But in the current situation, I am afraid that killing Tang Ye will not be able to do so easily, so he has to do his best, and it may not be able to deal with it, and it will even be embarrassing. These are two completely different results, and the feelings are of course different.


    No matter what, the situation is now like this, Li Xiang can only go all out, holding on to the determination to kill Tang Ye, never stop dying!


    It must be so, because he didn''t kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye killed him.


    Tang Ye already knew the identity of Li Xiang and learned a lot from Long Qing. Although Li Sang was the strongest elder of the gatekeeper a hundred years ago, he fought against Li Haoran and was defeated by Li Haoran. Although he did not personally experience it, he felt shocked. I also deeply felt that when the profound realm fell, the gatekeeper who was once known as the heavenly man on earth suffered the disaster of extinction, and the impact was very far-reaching, and even now there are such things.


    He was very emotional. Now facing Li Xiang, he said: "Back then, I can''t blame anyone for the gatekeeper. You have your position, and Sister Li and I have our own positions. Since you are fighting for this, it is inevitable that both will lose. "


    "We lose both?" Li Xiang laughed ironically and hummed: "After the mysterious world is broken, the people of the Dragon Dynasty drove us to death. You did a great job, hum."


    Tang Ye frowned, and said: "The past, the situation at the time, your position, how can there be so many arguments, even if I go back to that time, my approach is still the same. And now, you and I are still enemies. , Either you die or I die. I am sure of this."


    Now Li is equivalent to a blood demon, Tang Ye and him must be enemies of life and death. Regardless of whether or not Li Xiang made a shot at the Shenlong spirit, since he had integrated the power of the Gorefiend, what he did was contrary to the survival of the human race, and he was the enemy.


    Li Xiang knew exactly what he was going to do, and he didn''t care much about Tang Ye''s words. Since it is destined to die either for you or for me, then it seems that there is no need to say more about it, the real reason is to shoot.


    call!


    Li Xiang waved his hand, and then the Black Blood Demon Sword that had been pressing on Wang Cangcang and the others flew back, shrank, and fell into his hands. As a gatekeeper, the strongest thing to learn from that old Taoist priest is swordsmanship.


    The Black Blood Demon Sword returned to Li Xiang''s hands, Wang Cangcang and the others were freed, and then went to help Miao Yuer and the others defeat the suppression of the Huntian Stone. Everyone was relieved and appeared behind Tang Ye. Suddenly, the demonized Li Xiang has truly become the demon, and everyone has joined hands to deal with it.


    Tang Ye was a little bit emotional about this kind of thing. Before, he was dealt with by a group of people, and he felt like a demon. Now it is more interesting to change it over.


    Li Xiang faced everyone alone without fear. To him, Tang Ye is the only threat. As for the others, you can ignore it.


    Chi Chi!


    The Black Blood Demon Sword trembled slightly in Li Xiang''s hands, as if hungry and thirsty. Li Xiang pressed the Black Blood Demon Sword and said, "Don''t worry, it''s all yours."


    It seems that this black blood demon sword is a living bloodthirsty demon.


    Tang Ye didn''t need Wang Cangcang and the others to take action, too many people is not necessarily a good thing. At this time, he and Li Xiang were at the same level, and Wang Cangcang and the others were at another level. Of course it is not that Wang Cangcang and the others are useless, but that they don''t need to act. In a fight with Li Sang, you probably can''t hide your personal information. In this way, the scope of the impact is very large. Wang Cangcang and the others need to pay attention to reduce the loss and damage as much as possible. Tang Ye, who is playing against it, can''t take into account that much.


    In addition, there are some immortal disciples that need to be dealt with. At the same time, there must be other places. It doesn''t need Tang Ye to say that, Wang Cangcang and the others should have noticed it. It is no small matter that Li Xiang wants to seize the power of the dragon ancestor to make a breakthrough. This incident was enough to alarm that the few heavenly gods who descended were already demons and monsters.


    The strength of the Dragon Ancestor is one of the few resources that the Ancestral Land can make breakthroughs for people above the **** level. So who doesn''t want it?


    The Demon Race had appeared before the Four Great Demon Kings, but those lower-level gods hadn''t shown up yet, in case they were already staring here, beware. And the same is true of the demons. The demons have not appeared yet, but because of this they are very scary, hiding behind them, I don''t know how many things have been arranged.


    "You should pay attention to other things." Tang Ye didn''t want to have another accident when dealing with Li Xiang. If there is a **** or a demon, then Wang Cangcang and the others will block it first. If he wants to get out, he must first kill Li Xiang.


    Wang Cangcang and the others understood Tang Ye''s thoughts, turned and left, but did not go far, they were moving within the scope of Yanjing City. Beware of other powerful forces from interfering with peeping. If Tang Ye needs support, he can quickly rush over.


    Tang Ye and Li were left facing each other. The Black Blood Demon Sword trembled constantly and could no longer control it. However, Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd firmly, waved it lightly, and made a sharp voice.


    "With my magic sword, break your halberd!" Li Xiang shouted in a low voice, waved the black blood magic sword, and struck towards Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2391： Immortal incarnation!

    As Li Xiang swung the Black Blood Demon Sword, a **** force condensed and chuckled, which was amazing.


    "Tang Ye, I had a battle with Li Haoran a hundred years ago, and I knew that I would have a battle with you. But I didn''t expect that this battle would not begin until a hundred years later!" Li snorted coldly against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, not seemingly angry with Li Xiang. Naturally, it¡¯s either your death or my death. It¡¯s useless to get angry. It¡¯s better to fight hard. Only when you live to the end is victory. He calmly said to Li Sang, "There is indeed some evil fate. Today we will make this matter clear."


    "I want to know, is Li Haoran still alive?" Li Xiang asked.


    Tang Ye was touched a little. He didn''t know if Li Haoran was still alive. On that day, he turned the demons out of control, and it was Li Haoran who used the power of space to break him into the space, which made him slowly wake up. In the original Li Haoran¡¯s space, he could bring himself back to the ancestral land with him, but unfortunately because he lost control of the demons, awake him, and sent him back to the ancestral land, after exhausting his energy, Li Haoran had to stay. Nine Heavens. He didn''t know what was going on now.


    If he wants to leave the ancestral land again and go to the outside world, he has a very important thing to do, which is to find Li Haoran. From this point of view, he also has to continue to grow stronger, not only to face those gods, demons and monsters, but also to find the people in his heart. This reason is the most worthwhile.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Xiang, shook his head lightly, and said, "I don''t know if Senior Sister Li is still alive. However, I want to use her ability to definitely be alive."


    "That''s good." Li Xiang snorted coldly, and shouted: "Then I will kill you even more, and then fight Li Haoran. A hundred years ago, she only suppressed me with the ancestors'' instructions, and now I have no ancestors'' instructions. , I don¡¯t believe it, I will still lose to her!"


    "No need." Tang Ye said, "I don''t want Senior Sister Li to bother you anymore, so now I will take care of you and there will be no further trouble."


    Li Xiang sneered again and again, and said: "Tang Ye, you really haven''t changed anything, arrogant."


    Although he recognized Tang Ye''s strength, Li Xiang couldn''t help being very angry with Tang Ye''s attitude. The more you speak, the more angry you are. Li Xiang still thinks it''s better to shoot directly, and then he waved the Black Blood Demon Sword, flashing with creaking **** lightning, and pointed directly at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd and directly greeted him. He still knew about the Overlord Halberd. Even though the Black Blood Demon Sword was very weird, he felt that this artifact of the ancestor did not need to be afraid of any other weapons. Even if you leave the ancestral land and reach the outside world, you can still fight for another 10,000 years!


    boom!


    Li Xiang''s Black Blood Demon Sword and Tang Ye''s Overlord Halberd collided, and the two of them spread blood, and the other was shining with golden light. It was indeed a battle between righteousness and evil. With the strength of the two, they were fighting above the gods, and the others retreated far, not wanting to be affected.


    Li Xiang still used the sword technique of the gatekeeper. After all, in the ancestral land before, there was no sword technique more mysterious than that left by the old Taoist priest. And Li Xiang merged with the power of the Gorefiend, making this sword technique change from the original celestial spirit to awe-inspiring slaughter.


    Tang Ye still has some understanding of the swordsmanship of the gatekeeper. He was also the first person to kill the gatekeeper a hundred years ago. Later, the strength continued to increase, and he became less and less afraid of the gatekeeper and kept in contact with the gatekeeper. Therefore, even though Li Sang became a demon and his power has changed, there are indeed restrictions on swordsmanship that are inseparable from his sect. Tang Ye responded without difficulty.


    Even so, Li Xiang did not suffer. The two of them flashed phantoms in the air, bumped into each other, separated again, and continued to fight. In an instant, I don''t know how many moves to fight.


    The two fought once again, and then separated. They all knew that the fight would go on endlessly, and they would still use their press box stunts.


    Li snorted coldly to Tang Ye: "The difference in strength between you and me is not that big. It depends on our respective killer moves."


    Tang Ye agreed with Li Xiang and said, "Then you come first. I have no abilities and will only run rampant."


    After using the Overlord Halberd, Tang Ye''s fighting style is basically determined, that is, domineering, courageous, and other than that, there is no other fancy.


    Li Xiang closed his eyes and suddenly retracted the Black Blood Demon Sword, looking at Tang Ye and said, "I will learn from that old Taoist priest."


    After that, Li Xiang''s aura suddenly changed, and the blood-colored slaughter awe-inspiring aura was retreated, and he became immortal. And there was a faint white light around his body, which looked rather immortal and holy, completely different from the demon form just now.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw that, could he still play like this?


    Li Xiang calmly said: "That old Taoist''s immortal technique is indeed infinitely mysterious. Even if I become a demon, I can''t give up completely. I am still obsessed with it. , Fell into my body. So, now, I am the old Taoist priest."


    "This..." Tang Ye felt that Li Xiang''s words were disrespectful. It was a bit shameless for a demon to actually want to incarnate as that old Taoist priest and speak so calmly.


    However, Tang Ye had to pay attention to Li Xiang who had entered the state of the immortal incarnation at this time, feeling that Li Xiang had become a man of great power with unfathomable strength.


    Li Xiang was originally a gatekeeper, who comprehended the old Taoist priest''s immortal law. What he understood was the Great Way of Heaven and Earth, which was actually very similar to his Great Way of Life. I don¡¯t know what level Li Xiang¡¯s secret method has reached. If it can emit the power of heaven and earth, it is extremely terrifying.


    Li Xiang didn''t continue to talk to Tang Yeduo, but with a wave of his hand, he punched Tang Ye very plainly.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help frowning. He knew that Li Xiang''s punch seemed calm, but it was actually a powerful attack containing the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth. Others can''t feel it, if you despise it, you will suffer. Tang Ye himself also cultivated this way. Everything, every plant, every single breath, can help him realize this, so he knows the essence more clearly than others.


    This punch of Li Xiang felt just a breeze, but Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect. He took back the Overlord Halberd, but also used this way to fight back. He was on guard, lifted up his greatest strength, stomped Tai Chi on one foot, and swung a pattern of Yin and Yang in front of him, which was a powerful defensive tactic.


    call.


    boom!


    The attack of Li Xiang under the immortal incarnation arrived. At the beginning, there was no sound, but suddenly there was a "boom", shaking the earth, and the surrounding vegetation was shocked, like lightning and thunder, squally rain, and the ground was shaking. This is the collision of forces above the heavenly path, which is simply not what ordinary people can imagine.


    Li Xiang under the incarnation of the immortal, the natural power of this method is really powerful, as if it is integrated into the nature, and it can be a magical method everywhere, and the ground is shaking with a finger.


    However, Tang Ye is not a vegetarian either. He had already entered this way, and while blocking it, he said: "The way is natural and fascinating. I didn''t expect you to be a demon like this. It seems a bit ironic to me. After all, I also have this way. If I lose to you, Seriously joke."


    After all, Tang Ye also fought back.

 Chapter 2392： Never seen before!

    The avenue of heaven and earth is nothing but the common people. The common life avenue that Tang Ye built was actually the same. He did not enter this path deliberately. It is the things that were done later, and the ideological realm that gradually entered this way. He walks naturally on this path, not as deliberately as Li Xiang, so even if Li Xiang''s immortal incarnation is very powerful, he is not afraid.


    Facing this immortal attack from Li Xiang, Tang Ye responded with confidence. He responded calmly, not impatient or impatient. Facing the power, he retreated to the mountain next to him. This can avoid damage to the cemetery of heroes. If the heroic cemetery is destroyed, it will be a great loss, and it will also be a great loss to Tang Ye. Because of the existence of the cemetery of the heroic spirits, he can use the secret technique of "please the gods" and invite the next powerful characters to help. This will have a huge effect on the future attacks against the demons and monsters.


    Tang Ye stood on the top of the mountain, Li Xiang''s immortal incarnation attack still forced him to come, he squatted down, pressed one hand to the ground, and launched a defense.


    Ouch!


    At this time, there was a long chant, and a scream of the dragon sounded. Tang Ye launched a five-element attack, using the strength of the dead wood all over his body to hit the five-element killer move one by one. First, the soil on the ground gathered to form a giant dragon, attacking the power of Li Sang''s immortal incarnation. One failed, but then another dragon formed out of thin air, which was formed by wind. Then there is a dragon formed by a tree. The power of the three dragons hitting the immortal incarnation finally cracked.


    Not everyone can do this easy-to-understand skill. Attacks in the form of dragons must be approved by the Shenlong Qi Luck. Because Shenlong is the supreme beast, it has the power of luck in the world. If one''s own strength is not strong enough, it is impossible to condense the form of a dragon.


    Li Xiang saw that his attack was resolved by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye did it very calmly, as if he could counterattack one by one with as many moves as he could. This is easy. Li Xiang understood that the immortal incarnation might not be able to deal with Tang Ye. This secret technique is actually just a kind of power improvement. If it can''t achieve a crushing effect, it is not too powerful.


    Tang Ye stood on the top of the mountain, and Li Xiang volleyed in the air a little bit outside the top of the mountain. After Tang Ye resolved the immortal incarnation attack, he looked up at Li Xiangdao: "You should know that you can''t beat me this way."


    "I know." Li Xiang said. Then he withdrew from the immortal incarnation, returned to the demon form, and said, "It''s still going to be like this in the end. This time, he will go all out."


    After that, screaming, screaming, screaming, several times in succession, Li Xiang issued a **** slaughter power, which became stronger and stronger again and again, just like a super Saiyan transformation.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye knew that he had to truly decide the outcome. A master''s tricks, a trick on the surface, countless tricks in the actual realm. Among the countless tricks, competitions, contests, and comparisons are constantly being made, and then the outcome is reached. This victory was manifested in this superficial move.


    Therefore, sometimes watching a real master showdown is boring. They didn''t play very fancy, sometimes two weapons were crossed together, and when they were separated, the winner was already divided, which made people feel inexplicable.


    In fact, it is not boring, nor is it inexplicable, it''s just the artistic conception inside, which most people can''t see. If you see someone, it is easy to help him benefit from it, and then realize the breakthrough.


    Li Xiang released the strongest demon power, Tang Ye didn''t hide it, and sacrificed the Overlord Halberd again, poke it to the ground, and then layer after layer of saint power burst out all over his body. The golden light shines, contrasting sharply with Li Xiang''s blood. This time, Tang Ye finally became the incarnation of justice.


    when!


    After Tang Ye released the strongest power of the saint, he slammed the Overlord Halberd to the ground, and then a silent force scattered around him. Suddenly, it was as if a mountain turned upside down, the waves hit, and an invincible destructive force rushed towards Li Xiang. That power can be transformed into thousands of beasts, lions, tigers, and dragons, amazed.


    Tang Ye also began to attack, and then the real victory and defeat battle.


    Li Xiang faced Tang Ye¡¯s power of the saint, and then he held the Black Blood Demon Sword in his hand, raised it flat, and pushed it out against Tang Ye¡¯s saint power. The Black Blood Demon Sword came out quickly, and then he saw the Black Blood Demon. The sword changed its shape, and the sharp end of the sword suddenly opened like a mouth.


    Then, the open-mouthed Black Blood Demon Sword swallowed at Tang Ye''s sage power. In the end, Tang Ye''s saint power was swallowed. That''s how Li Xiang resolved Tang Ye''s attack. As a result, the two had a fight, but they were still tied.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye squinted slightly. It seems that the Black Blood Demon Sword is quite difficult. Even his sage power can be swallowed. After that, watching the Black Blood Demon Sword still showed a sense of unfinished feeling. It was not a sword, but an evil beast. Perhaps it was an evil beast from the Dark Demon Race, turned into a magic sword.


    "You know a lot of information about the Dark Demon Race?" Tang Ye asked, squinting at Li Xiang.


    For the dark demons, many gods have to be jealous. And this time the dragon ancestor power of the Shenlong spirit was so easily taken away because of the secret technique of the dark demons. So it can be seen how terrifying the secret technique of the Dark Demon Race is. If it was carried out by the real dark demons, there would be no one to stop it.


    Li Xiang looked at Tang Ye and sneered, and said, "I have mastered the power of the blood demon, and naturally know a lot of the dark demon, but I have no plans to tell you."


    Tang Ye said that he understood, did not continue to question, and then lifted up into the sky holding the Overlord Halberd, and said, "You take this trick from me. If you can take it, then I lose."


    Lee Sang frowned. Tang Ye said that, it must be the final battle. He didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do, nor did he stop Tang Ye from doing it. If you stop it, it seems that he is scared. Then there was entanglement and fighting again, with no results.


    Tang Ye ascended into the sky, and the King¡¯s Halberd was raised, which suddenly attracted the sky and thunder. The dark clouds all around gathered, the hurricane formed, and the lightning and thunder soon rose.


    What an amazing force this is to cause a vision of heaven and earth by one person. Originally there were disputes everywhere, the demons took the opportunity to do evil, all attracted by this vision, one after another stopped, stopped to watch.


    Ouch!


    And after the heaven and earth vision, I began to hear the dragon roar amidst the lightning and thunder. There was a sound, and then I saw a faintly existing dragon tumbling in the dark clouds and lightning. Then there continued to be a second dragon chant, and then another dragon was looming in the dark clouds and lightning. In this way, there have been five dragons roaring, and it seems that five dragons are rolling in the dark cloud and lightning.


    Finally, all the power gathered on the Overlord Halberd, and then Tang Ye swooped down, facing Li Xiang!


    Ow...!


    After five consecutive dragon chants, he saw five golden dragons emerging from the dark clouds and lightning, surrounding the Overlord Halberd, following Tang Ye''s initiation together.


    Wulong empowerment!


    Seeing this, Li Xiang looked very serious. Such a domineering attack is unprecedented!

 Chapter 2393： The victory is divided!

    The Five Dragons empowerment is definitely something people have never seen now. Tang Zisang learned the dragon family''s combat skills, no matter how talented he was, he was only the Three Dragons empowerment so far, and he had no idea of ??breaking through. Because this is the Jiulong empowerment, the strongest move of the Long Family''s combat skills. Every attempt to break through a dragon is extremely difficult.


    Tang Ye started to learn and comprehend this a hundred years ago, and now he has only comprehended the Five Dragons empowerment, which is half the distance from the real Jiulong empowerment. Nevertheless, the Five Dragons empowerment can already suppress all the powerful existences in the current ancestral land, even those gods.


    Li Xiang faced the Kowloon initiation given by Tang Ye, his body tightened involuntarily. Even if he wanted to remain calm, his body didn''t let it go. He was shaking, and his hand holding the Black Blood Demon Sword was shaking. Powerful suppression, unmatched aura, the five dragons that entangled down, and the golden light bursting overlord''s halberd, even Li Xiang felt that he was so small at this moment!


    However, he still reacted. He raised the Black Blood Demon Sword, and then released his greatest strength. His head had nothing to think about, it was blank. He was frightened by the spirit of Wulong empowerment. However, he also has his own obsession, using the last obsession to give out what must be done in his will.


    "I won''t lose again!" Li Xiang shouted. A hundred years ago, he lost to Li Haoran. This is a disease that has always existed in his heart. Now, if he wants to lose again, he can''t accept it. Besides, this person was with Li Haoran a hundred years ago. That is, to experience the same thing a hundred years ago?


    How can I fall twice in the same place!


    Even if Li Xiang''s body was suppressed, his stubborn will burst out. He held the Black Blood Demon Sword and lifted it high. The whole person also rose in the air, bursting out all the power of the Demon, and the Black Blood Demon Sword suddenly exploded. , Emitting a strong **** power like a flame. Then, the black blood demon sword sword end, opened his mouth like just now, straightened a demon sword evil beast, and then became huge, facing Tang Ye''s five dragon empowerment head-on, as if he wanted to swallow the five dragon empowerment.


    When the two forces collided, the world suddenly changed color, and the impact of the force made everyone around them unable to hold it, and they flew out one after another. Even Wang Cangcang and the others, who have god-level power, need to use all their power to stabilize them. And soon, they were also shocked to consume a lot of power and became very tired.


    "Such power..." They couldn''t help feeling it. It was hard to see the mid-air duel, but because of the impact of power, I couldn''t see all of it. It seemed that I had to wait.


    Elsewhere, a man wearing a modern suit, thousands of miles away, also looked at the sky above Yanjing City and squinted. Then, whoosh, a few people appeared inexplicably and fell beside this person.


    "We''re afraid we can''t stop this kind of power," said the man in the suit.


    Several other people nodded, and a man said, "It''s really unstoppable, so what are we going to do now? This Tang Ye is really incredible. Although we are gods, we have no advantage at all. If we let Tang Ye go on like this I am afraid it is very unfavorable to us."


    "It''s better for us to grab the power of the Dragon Ancestor. Even if we can''t get this power, we won''t let Tang Ye get it. If we let Tang Ye get it, then we will have to hide it even more. This is very unfavorable. Our plan is proceeding. The plan of the adults will also be dissatisfied with our progress. Is it necessary to wait for hundreds of thousands of years?" Another man said.


    One of them also said: "The layout of the plan has been set up. The Celestial Palace has been selected and can be built at any time. At that time, we can control the people protected by the divine power and let them work for us. After all, they They are servants of the gods. Their strength is united and cannot be underestimated, and they can contend with the red wall court. In this way, even if we are exposed, we can not be afraid of others. At that time, it was probably that we, the human race, and the demons formed a three-legged situation It¡¯s a shame for us gods to stand side by side with them, but for now, it can only be so. And I think we need to do this. It¡¯s time for us gods to take control of this land again!"


    "Then shall we go to Tang Ye''s side now?" said another god. Inside, there are a total of four gods, all descended that day, three men and one woman.


    The **** in a suit said, "Go, two go, and two to complete the arrangement of the heavenly palace."


    "Okay." The other three nodded, and then each had a tacit understanding, apparently having a clear division of labor, to perform tasks.


    These four gods have been hiding and doing things since they descended. They are preparing, mainly to arrange the heavenly palace, which can draw down the power of the heavens and form a position of the gods. At that time, the divine power of the heavens will have a resultant shelter, that is very powerful, even if it is Tang Ye, it is impossible to break. At that time, the power of the celestial gods can be directly exposed, becoming a tri-legged battle.


    In addition to the actions of several lower-level gods, the actions of the Demon Race and Demon Race are of course indispensable. They all know that what happened in the place where the dragon heads up at this time will affect the development of the entire situation in the future. Now that Human Race has Tang Ye and that group of strong people, they still have an advantage. Therefore, in order to suppress the human race, Tang Ye must be defeated. For this reason, the strength of that Long Ancestor is absolutely impossible for Tang Ye to obtain. The best thing is that you can seize it. If you can merge, it is an excellent thing.


    However, Yaozu and Mozu knew that the power of the Dragon Ancestor was difficult for them to merge. After all, it is the power to suppress demons. If they don''t have a good container to hold them and aid in their digestion, it will be very difficult to do. However, they knew that the power of Long Ancestor was now sealed by the power of Shenlong Prison, just as Li Xiang could swallow it directly, they thought they could too. In this way, it is even more necessary to seize the power of Longzu.


    Therefore, the demons and demons are also acting. The four big monster races, Tiger King, Lion King, Snake King, and Scorpion King, have gathered a group of monster soldiers, which they have finally trained, and are now used to capture the power of Dragon Ancestor!


    The demons are relatively small in number, but any of their members has extremely terrifying power. They united with the monster clan, and they acted together with the monster clan at this time, to the place where the dragon''s head was raised.


    For a while, the place where the dragon raised its head has been spotted by the gods, monsters, and demons, just to seize the power of the dragon ancestor.


    At this time, Tang Ye was still fighting Li Xiang, but it was almost over. Li Xiang''s black blood demon sword turned into the void swallowed by the demon sword and evil beasts, wanting to swallow the power of the five dragons empowerment. However, with such an overbearing Five Dragons empowerment, coupled with Tang Ye''s full strength, the Demon Sword and Evil Beast could not be swallowed!


    In the beginning, the Demon Sword and Evil Beast did swallow a part of the power of the Five Dragons empowerment, and it looked like it could really deal with the Five Dragons empowerment. However, in the middle of the journey, the power of the Wulong empowerment was too overbearing and too strong. Moreover, Tang Yeyun started with the dead trees and came in spring, and the power was endless. The magic sword and evil beasts swallowed up to saturation, and finally couldn''t hold it and began to break. .


    In this way, the outcome is divided.

 Chapter 2394： Surrounded by powerful enemies!

    Li Xiang knew that Tang Ye had a magical secret technique like Withered Wood Fengchun, but he still underestimated the terrible of this secret technique. His Black Blood Demon Sword is not just a simple Demon Sword. In this Demon Sword, there is a devouring beast from the Dark Demon Race, which is said to be differentiated from the power of the gluttonous beast deity.


    The gluttonous beast can eat the sky and the air, and can swallow the sky and the earth on a plane, as long as it is given enough time. This is a kind of terrifying existence that can be compared with the Void Giants in the Chaos Period. If the outer sky and space have a more terrifying world, the ancestral land now is just a basic unit. However, in this case, the ancestral land is also a part of this sky. Then, the state before the sky and space, that is, the period of chaos, the existence of terror, may also fall to the ancestral land. Maybe the gluttonous beasts, as well as some other giant beasts, are all related to the Chaos Period. Therefore, everything in the ancestral land is not weaker than other worlds in the sky, but can also be tapped and cultivated to break through and become stronger.


    The Black Blood Demon Sword can consume all powerful forces because of the existence of the Dark Demon Clan demons. The power of the saint that Tang Ye played earlier also had the power of luck, but it was also swallowed by the evil beasts of the dark demons. Li Xiang thought that this could deal with Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye made powerful moves, it could be swallowed.


    However, he still underestimated Tang Ye''s strong power, or underestimated the power of the dead tree in the spring. Although the evil beasts of the black demon race can devour power, they have a limit. Just like a water tower that can hold two tons of water, more than two tons of water cannot be installed. The power that the dark demon beast could have swallowed was extremely huge, but the power that Tang Ye possessed was huge enough to exceed the limit of the dark demon beast. But the evil beast of the dark demon race still forcefully swallowed it, which eventually caused its own saturation, rupture, and then collapse.


    Click!


    At the front end of the Black Blood Demon Sword, the originally opened mouth of the evil beast broke from both sides, and then I saw the evil beast''s mouth twisted and trembled, as if it was very painful because of the break.


    At this time, Li Xiang''s body seemed to be fused with the black blood demon sword evil beast. His hand holding the Black Blood Demon Sword didn''t seem to be holding it, but as if his hand merged with the Black Blood Demon Sword, and the Black Blood Demon Sword was formed by extending his hand. That weapon was like a parasitic beast. Such a weapon is actually very powerful and terrifying. It is integrated, not only in the realm, but also in the body. It is even more terrifying than the combination of humans and swords. Unfortunately, against Tang Ye, he still lost.


    The mouth of the black blood demon sword demon beast broke, and then turned into ashes little by little. This collapse continued to spread. After the entire Black Blood Demon Sword collapsed, Li Xiang¡¯s arms also began to collapse, and finally one of his arms collapsed. This stopped, and Li Xiang also felt miserable. Cry.


    When the collapse was over, Li Xiang was in pain, his strength suddenly weakened, and he could no longer ride in the air without falling, so he fell from the air and crashed into the ground, his body was seriously damaged. Of course the physical injury was nothing to him. What really hurt him was the collapse of the Black Blood Demon Sword, which almost took away most of his strength. At this point, he could no longer fight Tang Ye, and he was already defeated. And Tang Ye''s attitude towards him must be killing.


    After Tang Ye defeated Li Xiang, he did not immediately come down to kill him. It''s not that he wants to play slowly, he has never had such a mind. He was still above the air, others thought he had not yet recovered from the secret skills of such a powerful dragon empowerment. In fact, he was doing other secret techniques.


    Without the attention of others, he had quickly made a knot with both hands, then put his palms together, and then closed his eyes. This was a "please god" secret technique. A hundred years ago, he used the "invite the gods" secret technique to deal with Wen Dingmo''s ancient landscapes in the heroic cemetery. A hundred years later, he once again used the "please god" secret technique here, but now that Li Xiang was defeated by him, he didn''t know what else to ask the gods to do.


    What''s even more incredible is that he not only invited gods to the heroic cemetery, but also invited gods to his ancestors of the Long Family. That is, he wants to invite the powerful ancestors of the Long Family.


    After completing the "Invite God" secret technique, Tang Ye held the Overlord Halberd and fell in front of Li Xiang. At this time, Li Xiang was already seriously injured. He and the Black Blood Demon Sword were connected together, and the Black Blood Demon Sword was destroyed , He lost most of his vitality and was so weak that he didn''t even want to move. However, if given time and opportunity, he can still recover, because the power of the Gorefiend is so terrifying.


    Tang Ye looked coldly and looked at Li Xiang. The first thing he did was to take the Shenlong prison from Li Xiang, and then release the Shenlong spirit. I wonder what happened to the Shenlong spirit.


    However, Shenlong''s spirit did not appear much, just showing a little illusory figure, looking at Tang Ye and said: "You know my result, you are also ready."


    "After all..." Tang Ye sighed. He had anticipated this kind of result, so the preparations he made before also considered this reason. The reason for inviting the gods is to increase the power here, in order to guard against the appearance of gods and demons. Because the dragon ancestor power of the Shenlong spirit is irretrievable, after being sucked into the Shenlong prison, it is like an elixir, a superb resource that everyone wants to fight for.


    The spirit of Shenlong felt that this kind of thing was very good. Although the spirit of the spirit was weak, he still laughed and said, "Perhaps this is the fate of you and me, my strength is for you. Yes, it will always be yours. Last time you didn''t take it, this time, don''t shirk it. Otherwise... it will hurt me."


    Tang Ye was silent. Just as Shenlong Spirit said, its dragon ancestor power has now been sucked into Shenlong prison, and it will be wasted if it is not used. In this situation, Tang Ye would be too hypocritical if he didn''t take it. Do you have to wait to be taken away by others, such as those gods, those demons and monsters?


    After Tang Ye was silent for a while, he looked at Shenlong Spirit and said, "Okay, I will accept your power. From now on, you and I will face this vast world, this sea of ??stars together."


    With that, Tang Ye looked towards the sky, and beyond the sky, there was the firmament space, with an extremely vast other world. When Shenlong said that, I probably wanted to see it in the vast world outside. Around this time, Tang Ye also had that kind of thought.


    The spirit of Shenlong suddenly rose in awe, with a sense of spirit. Tang Ye''s words made it no longer sluggish, with a kind of outlook. If its power is integrated by Tang Ye, it will still exist, after all, it is the power of Long Ancestor. When he arrives in the outside world day and night, he will feel it too, like traveling with him.


    "Then, you can take over my power." Shenlong spirit smiled at Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to absorb the power of this dragon ancestor.


    In that case, Tang Ye might also be able to break through.


    However, at this moment, two terrifying powers suddenly appeared, appearing out of thin air, without warning, they were definitely much stronger than Wang Cangcang''s god-level power.


    These two people are the gods who appeared before!


    They were here to prevent Tang Ye from fusing the dragon ancestor power of the Shenlong spirit. Two at the same time, that is the overwhelming power. If Tang Ye didn''t break through, it would definitely be impossible to contend.


    At the same time, people from the demons and demons appeared. Suddenly, the place where the dragon raised his head seemed to be surrounded.

 Chapter 2395： Cant reach me!

    Two overwhelming forces suddenly appeared, and everyone was shocked. Wang Cangcang, Heilong, Xiao Zi and Fengzhu Lian, the four people who broke through to the **** level because of the power of the beast, even if they were at the **** level, their bodies were in a burst. They felt the same divine power as their divine beast power, and could suppress them, they immediately knew that it was a god.


    Two gods appear at the same time!


    They had been tracking down the whereabouts of these gods before, and wanted to join hands to deal with them, but the gods hid them premeditatedly. With the power of the gods, if you want to hide, it is difficult to find. Now that they take the initiative to appear, it must have been planned. It is not difficult to guess that this is all because of the power of the dragon ancestor of the dragon spirit. This power is too strong, it can make people break through from the **** level, it is what everyone wants, including the gods.


    Now that the two gods appeared, it was an overwhelming power, so they took the power of the dragon ancestor, afraid that no one could stop it.


    However, despite this, Wang Cangcang and the others are not afraid. Because they had experienced Li Sang crushing them just now, they didn''t care if they were crushed again. Moreover, now that Tang Ye is here, he can give them guidance, help them deal with the gods, and divide the power of the gods, which may be a battle.


    Tang Ye''s influence is so powerful, like the backbone of the main body, with him, everything seems to have a soul, and he will not be at a loss.


    Tang Ye just wanted to fuse the power of the dragon spirit, but he didn''t expect two gods to appear. This is very similar to what Lee Sang was blocked just now. Seeing this, Li Xiang felt better. Don¡¯t even expect Tang Ye to get what you can¡¯t get!


    Moreover, taking advantage of the arrival of the gods, Tang Ye needed to deal with the gods, he felt that he could take the opportunity to escape. He has the power of the Gorefiend, and it is not difficult to recover from these injuries. As long as the source of life can be preserved, it can be regenerated!


    Facing the two coming gods, Tang Ye did not pay attention to Li Xiang for a while. The intimidating power of the two gods was too strong, he did not dare to be negligent.


    At the same time, the power of demons surged around. At this point, Tang Ye had a clear perception of the appearance of magic power because he could enter the state of transforming demons. I glanced around and noticed a monster approaching. But if he had to deal with the two gods now, he could only wink at Wang Cangcang and the others, telling them there were other enemies. Although not as powerful as the two gods, they should not be underestimated.


    Tang Ye continued to face the two gods and said coldly: "I didn''t expect you to hide for a few months, but now you came out, but you are with the demon. This is your god, has it fallen to such a point?"


    The two gods were suspended in the air, and it didn''t take any effort or consumption of power. They seem to be able to walk in mid-air naturally. The two of them looked somber and evil, and they were wearing Tsing Yi. And this is precisely the plague **** who used a camel to poison a town that day. And the other one was a silver armored war **** with a golden tear mark on his forehead. He was a lower-level **** of the war **** tribe.


    This lower-level plague **** is called Green Weasel, and the lower-level war **** is Diba.


    Regarding Tang Ye''s words, Qing Weasel smiled coldly and said, "Why do you think we came with them? Don''t you think that you are too annoying, so everyone is here?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and sneered, "Then what? What do you want to do to take Long Zu''s power, or to kill me?"


    "Think about it all." Green Weasel sneered.


    Tang Ye laughed out loud and said, "You all want it? Then you are a little greedy. Why not let me tell you what the real result will be. As a result, you can''t get the power of Long Zu, and I, You can''t kill either. Maybe, there may be some accidents, such as I killed you."


    When Qing Wei and Diba heard Tang Ye''s words, they couldn''t help squinting their eyes, and they were obviously very angry at Tang Ye''s arrogant words. A mere human race, actually speaking to their gods like this?


    "You seem to be a little arrogant." Diba hummed to Tang Ye. Unlike the green weasel who practiced poisoning, Diba was very overbearing in his words, and he was not feminine. He was indeed a member of the God of War tribe.


    Tang Ye said to Diba: "In front of your gods, we human races shouldn''t speak this way. After all, they seem disrespectful. However, you came as enemies from the beginning, so why should I respect. As for Your mighty power needs to be feared, that''s sorry, because the moment you choose to hide after you come, I will no longer be afraid. Because it is like you who are afraid."


    Don''t look at Diba and Green Weasel meaningfully, Tang Ye was quite provocative and ironic.


    Green Weasel and Diba were irritated, because they were hidden at first, so they were constantly ridiculed. It sounds as if they are really afraid of Human Race, but they are not afraid at all, it is just the overall situation. However, if they really want to talk about it, they are afraid of the powerful existence of Tang Ye. After all, it is the same level as them. And Tang Ye was a human, and it seemed that he was afraid of Human Race.


    Both Green Weasel and Diba felt a bit dumb.


    Green Weasel looked gloomy and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "It doesn''t matter if we are afraid of you. We will kill you and then kill others. They will not be spared. Whatever you have to say, I will feel funny!"


    Tang Ye stared at the green weasel and said, "You were the last time you used poison on a camel and killed people in a small town on the northwestern border?"


    "Yes, it''s me, the Green Weasel of the Plague God tribe, and the **** who will kill you." Green Weasel looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, and this time he provoked and stimulated Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stared at Green Weasel, squinted coldly, and said, "Then wait a minute, I will try to kill you."


    "You are so arrogant!" Green Weasel couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s arrogant look anymore, with a low drink, a burst of blue poisonous power suddenly popped up in front of Tang Ye.


    This kind of rhythm is very fast, and it is not something ordinary people can take, and it is too late to fight.


    However, Tang Ye is not a vegetarian either. The green ferret''s poisonous power hit instantly, and he also instantly sent out the power around his body to form a shield, and then this force hit and was shot out.


    Even if it was the power of the gods, it flew out all at once. The power bullet flew back to the **** of plague, the **** of plague frowned, a little surprised, feeling that he underestimated Tang Ye''s power.


    Tang Ye sneered at the God of Plague: "You were hiding because of me in the first place. Now that you have appeared, your strength is still that strength. Why do you think you can hit me without using all your strength?"


    Qing Weihe and Diba looked at Tang Ye with a cold face. Although Tang Ye was very angry, Tang Ye was right. If you come alone, it is really difficult to solve. However, they were two of them, so Tang Ye can still be solved.


    Tang Ye has not yet integrated the power of Long Ancestor, so they are enough to kill Tang Ye, and will not give Tang Ye a chance to break through.

 Chapter 2396： The dead man did it!

    Green Weasel and Diba will join hands to deal with Tang Ye and kill Tang Ye, lest Tang Ye absorb the power of Long Zu and break through. For this reason, the two gods shot together, even though they were both lower-level gods, but together, even Tang Ye couldn''t deal with it.


    However, Tang Ye had long expected this kind of thing to happen, so what he had done before was "please God" for this time. He knew that his power alone could not deal with two gods. In fact, he had also predicted that the four gods who descended would shoot at the same time, and it would be difficult to do that. And when he saw that two gods were taking action, he was actually relieved.


    There are only two gods, so he can contain them. This is the cemetery of the heroic spirits, he has invited all the sleeping heroic spirits to help. When he first invited the gods and heroes to the cemetery a hundred years ago, he was helped by most of the heroes in the heroic cemetery. Now a hundred years ago, he is more familiar with mysticism and has a greater reputation and fame. Then these sleeping heroes will help him of.


    In addition, he also invited God to the ancestors of the Long Family. No matter which ancestor of the Long Family came down, it must be extremely powerful, more than enough to contain a god.


    For this reason, the heroic spirits in the heroic cemetery can contain a deity, and the ancestors of the Long Family can also contain a deity. Then, Wang Cangcang and the others could resist those monsters and demons. In this way, Tang Ye still had the opportunity to absorb Long Zu''s power. And Long Zu''s power was very voluntarily given to Tang Ye, so it won''t take too long to absorb it. As long as this time passed, Tang Ye could break through, and everything would become the overall situation. Even if it was a god, Tang Ye didn''t need to be afraid anymore.


    Green Weasel and Diba didn''t know why Tang Ye still seemed very confident, and they were not afraid of their teaming together. However, they don''t have to guess too much. Just kill Tang Ye now. Although the human race can''t fail now, although it is because of the human race''s unity and the efforts of the Red Wall Palace, Tang Ye''s effect is really too great. If Tang Ye is solved, then dealing with Human Race can be half easier.


    Green Weasel and Diba also know that Tang Ye cannot be killed with simple moves. After all, their lower-level gods, to put it bluntly, are only strong in cultivation. They can escape from the ancestral land and nourish under the power of the heavens, which is better than the practitioners in the earth. Be stronger. Now that they have broken through to the god-level realm in the earth realm, the realm of strength is actually the same as them. The reason why they are stronger is only because they are nourished and strengthened by the divine power of the heavens. The divine power of the heaven is stronger than that of the earth. That''s because, in the divine power of the heavens, there are more elements of Origin Power.


    Although Tang Ye broke through to the god-level realm from below the earth boundary, because the power of Qi Luck has always been very strong, the source of origin power is not much different from the divine power of the heavens. Even because of some of his adventures, the secret skills he mastered were stronger than the gods. So from the perspective of a cultivator, Tang Ye is no worse than these lower-level gods!


    Green Weasel and Diba also knew this, so they decided not to use the tricks of playing and making trouble, and did their best from the beginning. Green Weasel launched the "Poison Summoning" the most powerful secret skill of the Plague God tribe. Suddenly in the sky of Tang Ye, a magic circle of cyan and purple light appeared, circulating a very terrifying power of poison. Then, three very hideous and terrifying snake heads drilled out of the circle.


    The three snake heads sprayed terrible venom towards Tang Ye.


    This is the Summoning Poison Art of the Strongest Green Weasel. The venom sprayed by the three hideous snake heads is extremely terrifying. It is incomparable with the Poison Art of the Ancestral Land.


    This is Green Weasel''s ultimate move!


    And Diba was not idle either. Diba was a lower-level **** from the War God tribe. But the God of War tribe is domineering, so Dipak''s killer move is to step on the ground, and then Tang Ye gave birth to two diamond palms on both sides, the range is extremely wide, it is impossible to escape quickly. Then these two King Kong giant palms slammed together towards Tang Ye.


    The attacks of Green Weasel and Diba are extremely deadly killer moves. If they are replaced by other people, they may not be able to avoid them. After all, they are the strength of two gods.


    Faced with such an attack, Tang Ye frowned and worried. Although he invited God, he was afraid that he could not handle it. However, fortunately, the strength of the ancestors of the Long Family has never let him down. When he was worried, a golden light suddenly appeared in the sky above the three snake heads, and then he saw that the golden light cut open the summoning circle that summons three snake head poison.


    With the burst of King Kong, the summoning circle was divided by golden light, and it quickly became torn apart, and then burst into pieces. The three snake heads that sprayed poison were also reduced to ashes. In this way, Green Weasel''s strongest poisonous trick was cracked.


    "What''s going on?!" Green Weasel was originally very confident in his own powerful Summoning Poison Secret Skill, and felt that Tang Ye could be suppressed, and then the King Kong pulled together with his palms could solve Tang Ye. However, the sudden golden light of the sky penetrated the magic circle of summoning poison, and was then broken up by the poison magic circle. He couldn''t help being stunned and then shocked. He doesn''t believe in this kind of thing. His poison summoning circle is of the level of a god, and his power is also from the divine power of the heavens. How could it be easily broken?


    What is the power?


    After the Three-Headed Snake Venom Summoning Array was broken by golden light, I saw a tall and tall golden armored warrior looking down in the sky, holding a halberd. Although it is not a king''s halberd, the shape is also domineering, and that power is even more useless. To say it more, it is very depressing.


    Seeing such a character, Green Weasel was shocked. It was definitely a god-level power, even surpassing the god-level power, because that power not only broke his poisonous call, but also seemed to protect Tang Ye.


    After a while, the two gods, Green Weasel and Diba, understood that it was not the power that existed in the ancestral land, but a power that could only break through and surpass the ancestral land when they were cultivated to the extreme!


    Moreover, Green Weasel also discovered that the person holding the golden light halberd and wearing the golden light armor is not a human, but a person who is beyond imagination outside the cultivation family. But, it''s not a human being, how can such a terrible power be emitted?


    That is the spirit body!


    The green ferret is a god, and many things know the essence at a glance. He figured out that the person holding the golden halberd in the sky was a spirit body, that is, dead, without a body.


    "This is..." Green Weasel didn''t expect to have such a powerful existence, and was suddenly shocked.


    The spirit body, that is, the soul, is very powerful now, and he doesn''t understand what soul can be so powerful. Now that the **** world has not restarted, the power of the **** world should be even weaker, but why can this spirit body easily defeat his confident trick?


    "Long Family!" At this time, he lowered and shouted, with an extremely serious expression. He saw that the man in the golden light armor who drove in midair was the strength of the Long Family, and that was with Tang Ye.


    Green Weasel never expected Tang Ye to have such a hand, suddenly felt complicated and angry, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "You think you can stop us with a dead person?"

 Chapter 2397： Brutally hunted down!

    Chapter 2406 Dragon Man!


    Green Weasel and Diba didn''t know how Tang Ye arranged such a powerful spirit body. Then with their abilities, they quickly knew that the spirit body was the ancestor of the Long Family. This kind of asking ancestors for help is a very powerful secret technique. Green Weasel and Diba looked very serious at once, and Tang Ye was more difficult to deal with than they thought.


    This is not a blindly arrogant human being. His thoughts and arrangements are very thoughtful!


    As soon as the spirit body of the ancestor of the Long Family appeared, it cracked the Three Snake Venom Summoning Array, which was a very powerful force. Then, at this time, there was also a huge King Kong palm hitting together. Tang Ye also gave out strength to resist, and the ancestors of the Long Family swooped down quickly and waved the golden light halberd in his hand. Although I don''t know the name of the golden light halberd, it is also an extremely powerful artifact in terms of its shape and momentum. In the peak period of cultivation, artifacts are indispensable. And there is another profession that specializes in casting artifacts, that is, being a blacksmith. A powerful forger, and all cultivators want to please. The blacksmith also has very special treatment, such as neutral and sacred, even if a country breaks a country, invades and slaughters, it will not kill the blacksmith.


    Forgers who can create artifacts, every country asks for it. Among the ancestors of the Long Family, during the heyday of cultivation, the Long Family must have forged artifacts. Because the people of the Long family have that strength and resources. For ordinary cultivators, it is not so easy to cast artifacts.


    At this time, the ancestor of the Long Family swooped down and arrived in front of Tang Ye. He only glanced at Tang Ye and nodded one by one, expressing his affirmation of Tang Ye. Then, he turned his head and faced a giant King Kong palm that had come together, which meant that he wanted to solve a giant King Kong palm with Tang Ye.


    Of course, Tang Ye has no problem. Holding the Overlord Halberd, confident and excited, he said, "Xie Ancestor!"


    The ancestral spirit body probably only had a little will. After all, it was a dead character, and it was able to come down because Tang Ye launched a mysterious technique to gain access. And even if it comes down, it is actually only a part of its original strength, and it is impossible to have all the strength. Otherwise, if you can invite someone like Long Aotian, wouldn''t it be sweeping everything, so why worry about others?


    call!


    Two huge diamond slaps came together, Tang Ye and the ancestor spirit body faced each other, and with a low shout, they all swept the halberds with magnificent momentum, and swept across the halberds, as if the ground was shaking and the mountains were extremely violent. The strength of the two slammed into the giant King Kong palm, and after contending for a while, the two giant King Kong palms were resolved.


    Their strength, even if it is not stronger than the two gods, Qing Weasel and Diba, is not much different from Qing Weasel and Diba. It is even stronger.


    After Qing Wease and Diba''s ultimate move were cracked in this way, their expressions were not pretty, and they were a bit stiffer than their previous confident faces. Because now there is Tang Ye who is assisted by the spirit body of the ancestors of the Long Family, it is still difficult for them to kill. Unless the other two gods come together, it''s just that those two gods are going to construct a heavenly palace, and there is no time now.


    "Don''t worry, the spirit body of the ancestor of the Long Family can only exist for a period of time. As long as we persist in the past, killing Tang Ye is still easy." Green Weasel said to Diba, cheering for them. It''s just that, from the perspective of their gods facing humans, it was a bit shocking. To deal with mere humans, it would be consumed and delayed. What is this?


    Diba simply nodded. His face was full of seriousness and murderous aura, probably as a man of a strong and domineering war **** tribe, he didn''t want to shrink so much. His idea was to fight, desperately, to crush the enemy!


    Tang Ye saw that the killer moves of Green Weasel and Diba had been resolved, so he didn''t intend to delay any more, and took out the Shenlong Prison, which contained the power of the Dragon Ancestor, and then began to absorb the power of the Dragon Ancestor.


    "Don''t think about it!" Seeing this, Green Weasel and Diba drank in unison, and then quickly attacked to prevent Tang Ye from absorbing the power of Long Ancestor.


    However, the Long Family Ancestor Spirit Body immediately dispatched to deal with the green weasel and the Diba. However, he was a bit difficult to deal with alone, it was inevitable that he would not be able to stop him, and then Tang Ye was disturbed. However, Tang Ye had already arranged these things. When the spirit body of the ancestor of the Long family dealt with Diba, the green weasel was empty and wanted to stop Tang Ye, but at this time white light appeared in the tomb of the heroic spirit, shining upwards, something major happened, and the green weasel felt a force against him. Come. Sure enough, soon a white light figure appeared and stood in front of him.


    Seeing this, Green Weasel couldn''t help frowning, and hummed, "Is it a spirit again?"


    Indeed, that was the power of the heroic spirit beneath the tomb of the heroic spirit, and the dead person was naturally a spirit body.


    Green Weasel felt more and more bad about this situation. Because Tang Ye had already prepared everything. At this time, when the green ferret stopped to attack Tang Ye, one spirit body after another rose under the tomb of the heroic spirit, all of which were powerful, and soon became densely packed, like an army.


    That scene was like that Tang Ye was admired by the people, supported by people throughout the ages, and was a person who could call on all human races. The heroic spirits stood in front of him, blocking powerful enemies for him, and creating opportunities for him to merge the power of the dragon ancestors. Such a character has a courage that no one else can stop, even the green ferret, as a god, feels powerless, and some want to give up to stop it.


    "Ha, boy, I haven''t seen you in a hundred years, and I''ve grown a little bit." The heroic spirit rising from the tomb of the heroic spirit laughed like this.


    "Boy, I''ll help you." Another hero said like this.


    "Move the enemy of my human race, the gods and demons will not retreat!" Another sonorous and powerful voice of the heroic spirit sounded.


    Sentence after sentence, the sleeping tens of thousands of heroic spirits appeared one after another. This time, they helped Tang Ye more than a hundred years ago. This is not the lord of the human race, but the request of the holy human race, they will not refuse.


    Green Weasel originally wanted to prevent Tang Ye from absorbing the power of the Dragon Ancestor, but now there were already densely packed heroic spirits in front of him. Each of these heroic spirits had their own great achievements and powerful strength. You can''t deal with the gods alone or against one god, but all together, it is more than enough to deal with one god.


    The green ferret suddenly felt weak. On the other side, Diba was also blocked by the Long Family Ancestor Spirit Body. In this way, their two gods were already contained, and they could only watch Tang Ye merge the power of the Dragon Ancestor. And Green Weasel wanted to count on those monsters and demons. But at this time, those monster races and demons were blocked by Wang Cangcang. On Wang Cangcang''s side, there were four people at the **** level. Although the others were not at the **** level, they were at the peak of heaven and man. With the strong technical support of Shenji Technology, even if the Yaozu dispatched a large army, it still couldn''t make a breakthrough.


    Suddenly, no one prevented Tang Ye from fusing the power of the Dragon Ancestor. At this time, Tang Ye had swallowed all the power of the Dragon Ancestor into his body and began to fuse. In the spirit of Shenlong Spirit, he had agreed to give this power to Tang Ye. Therefore, when Tang Ye merged, it was very smooth and fast. It was like a force spreading in his blood vessels, and with the flow of blood, after only one cycle, the dragon ancestor power could be completely integrated.


    Not long after, Tang Ye opened his eyes with golden light, and the top of his head was like a dragon, as if he had become a dragon!


    The power of Longzu, the fusion is complete!


    At this moment, Tang Ye looked around in those golden eyes, and there was a look of disdain. Green Weasel and Diba have no way of getting into the eyes of others. He looked at the sky, and he had a different look.


    The world of his vision is already the sea of ??stars in the outer sky!

 Chapter 2398： Form a sky!

    Long Zu''s power made Tang Ye break through. He was originally in the lower-level Celestial God realm, but now he is in the upper-level Celestial God realm. For this reason, the people present at this time, including Qing Weasel and Diba, will not be his opponents.


    In this ancestral land, not many people will be his opponents. Unless it is a destiny god, or a character like that mysterious true ancestor. The only thing stronger than Tang Ye was the ancient gods and true gods. However, the ancient gods and true gods did not descend on the ancestral land, at least not yet discovered. Unless it is the three true gods who have not been expelled from the beginning, Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha.


    Originally, Green Weasel and Diba were dealing with the heroic figures in the heroic cemetery and the Long Family ancestor spirit body respectively. Now that Tang Ye broke through, they were all agitated by Tang Ye''s momentum and looked towards Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye had not only a layer of golden light outside his body, but also a layer of faint white light, like a star in the sea of ??stars.


    "Let''s retire!" Green Weasel is still very self-aware. Now Tang Ye has integrated the strength of the Dragon Ancestor, and has really completed a breakthrough. That is the strength of the higher-level gods, and it is impossible to deal with him and Diba. Even if the other two gods are added, it may not be able to deal with it. Now that the two of them can''t deal with Tang Ye, they might be killed by Tang Ye.


    So, now Green Weasel knew that they had to go back, unite with the other two gods, and rely on the constructed Heaven Palace to defend against Tang Ye with the power of the realm.


    Diba is not a reckless person, and he knows the current situation, so he agrees with Green Weasel''s approach and retreats with Green Weasel.


    The demons and demons led by the other four demon kings saw that Tang Ye had broken through, and there was still so much power on the human race, knowing that the situation was completely beneficial to the human race, they could not continue like this, so they chose to retreat.


    Tang Ye was paying attention to Green Weasel and Diba at this time. Seeing that the two gods wanted to escape, he snorted, "I want to go, but I want to chase you. If I can kill you, you Don''t even think about leaving."


    After all, Tang Ye shook his head, as if he was born from a dragon, and a dragon came and shook his head, not seeing the end, and the place where he was originally left a little bit of starlight, which really felt like a sea of ??stars.


    Green Weasel and Di emerged as the gods, leaving very fast. When ordinary people see it, they will only feel that there is a wind passing by the horizon, invisible and invisible. A stronger person can at most see a phantom. At this speed, few people can catch up.


    But at this time, Tang Ye could clearly see the trajectory of Green Weasel and Diba, and his speed was also catching up with them bit by bit. There is still a big difference between the realm of the upper and lower gods. Tang Ye was very confident at the moment, and there was no pressure to deal with Green Weasel and Diba, even one-to-two.


    Green Weasel and Diba are going to the heavenly palace built by the other two gods. When they get there, they can get the divine power of the heavens, even if they can''t deal with Tang Ye, they can guarantee that they will not be killed by Tang Ye. They noticed Tang Ye who was chasing him, and they were very alert.


    In this situation, they are also very angry. They felt that they had escaped in front of Tang Ye twice. This is simply a shame. The first time they had just returned from the chaotic space, because there was no divine power perfusion, the lower-level gods of strength were not stronger than Tang Ye, and might even be suppressed by Tang Ye, who had various stunts, so they did not show up directly. This is a prudent approach. However, judging from their despising humanity, this is a kind of timidity, feeling that they are afraid of the human race. The gods are afraid of human race, which in itself is very ridiculous.


    So from that moment, the gods of them sighed. Even if they are low-key and do not show up, it is for the purpose of building the temple, which is a plan that must be done. They are also very uncomfortable. Finally, the building of the Tiangong was completed. As long as the two gods were ritually summoned, the other two gods could go to the human race to give a sigh of relief. However, he never expected that the Green Weasel and Diba did not breathe a single breath. They were beaten back by the humans again. At this time, they fled and worried about being killed by the humans. This was really embarrassing.


    However, he was dissatisfied in his heart, very angry, and had to escape in order to survive. Green Weasel and Diba felt particularly depressed, and wanted to vent their efforts. They all settled their minds, and after getting rid of Tang Ye, they must give vent to them. With the power of their gods, it was not difficult to kill anyone except Tang Ye. There was no problem in killing the Quartet.


    Green Weasel and Diba retreated with all their strength, but Tang Ye still drew closer. Tang Ye pursued, if there was a dragon body guard, it would be faster. Combined with the ability to jump in space, after a period of time, he finally caught up with Green Weasel and Diba.


    Green Weasel and Diba were very angry. They looked ahead and they were not far away to the place where the heaven was built. However, the Tiangong did not appear at this time, and Green Weasel and Diba were more concerned. If Tang Ye''s plan to build a heavenly palace were also destroyed by Tang Ye, it would be very bad, so they worried about whether they should continue to rush there. Although he was chased by Tang Ye, as long as he single-mindedly separated, he could still leave.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, it was as if the whole ground was shaking, and there was a terrible earthquake. Tang Ye was also attracted. The violent shaking had a great impact, and even a city could be destroyed instantly.


    How could such a strong force burst out?


    Tang Ye looked at the center of the shaking, and then saw an amazing scene. He saw a place far away, and the ground rose from the ground, a very large area. If it is in a place where people are concentrated, it is a small town.


    Even if he had broken through to the realm of the superior god, Tang Ye was very surprised at this time. He knew very well that even if he used his full strength, he couldn''t lift such a huge place at once.


    At the same time, he was also very puzzled, why did he set up such a huge place? If it is for killing and destruction, there is no human trace in that place, it is all land in the outskirts of the mountains.


    "It was made by the gods!" As the land bulged, Tang Ye felt the power of the gods. He was shocked, since it was done by the gods, it was mostly detrimental to the human race. He wanted to prevent such a thing, so he quickly rushed to the huge land that was rising from the ground.


    Qing Wei and Diba wanted to stop Tang Ye again at this time, but they couldn''t catch up with Tang Ye, so they could only keep following behind.


    They knew that it was their two companions who started the formation of the heavenly palace, and now there is the heavenly divine power coming. If you want to construct that piece of land into the heavenly palace, you can connect the heavenly power, and a powerful enchantment will be created. It can''t be broken at all.


    Rumble!


    Although Tang Ye swiftly swept away, the bulging piece of land was quickly rising, had left the ground, and then hung in the air, continuing to rise.


    When Tang Ye arrived there, he found that the floating land had a very strong barrier that he couldn''t break!


    From a distance, it is like forming a sky.

 Chapter 2399： Abuse at the door!

    Even if he reached the huge land that rose up from the ground, Tang Ye was still blocked by a powerful force, unable to break through, and unable to prevent this land from lifting off. That is a kind of enchantment, and the enchantment power is even purer than that of Green Weasel and Diba.


    Tang Ye thought that he had broken through to the strength of the higher-level gods and could break such barriers, but a few consecutive punches had no effect. The barriers were as stable as Mount Tai. Then Tang Ye could only watch the huge land inside continue to rise into the sky, and finally formed a sky land like a floating island.


    "Heaven." Tang Ye looked up at the land like a floating island and snorted softly. He has been to many places. Jiuzhongtian, which is very different from his ancestral land, has places like floating islands. And those who can live in these places are very strong in status and strength. The floating island that is now formed is related to a few gods, and there is no doubt that it serves the gods, so it is the place of the heavens.


    And this is Tiangong.


    Tang Ye couldn''t break this barrier, couldn''t help holding his fist, furious. He didn''t expect to let the gods succeed in the plan. The gods had been hiding before, so it must have been planning something. He guessed this, and was also looking for traces of the gods, trying to stop it. But the power of the gods, trying to hide oneself, is really hard to find. Now that the heavenly palace is formed, the plan of the heavenly **** is successful.


    Tang Ye was very angry and unwilling to this. Especially, now his strength has broken through, even the gods can deal with it. However, the appearance of this heavenly palace really shocked his mood of just breaking through to the superior heavenly god.


    Seeing that the Tiangong was successfully built, Green Weasel and Diba were relieved. The heavenly palace is formed, then the heavenly divine power will continue to fall, which is equivalent to giving them an absolute safe refuge. In this heavenly palace, the four gods of theirs have arranged the magic array bit by bit in the past few months, and together they can draw down the divine power of the heavens. Several deities, who had to set up a magic circle for a few months, must have come from a powerful magic circle in the heavens. Although the divine power of the celestial realm that is pulled down is limited, as long as it is maintained, it is equivalent to allowing a part of the celestial realm to descend to the ancestral land, which will also be of great help for the next great gods to return from the chaotic space.


    In addition, with this heavenly palace, even if the current four heavenly gods are not very strong and have been suppressed by Tang Ye, as long as they stay in the heavenly palace and there is a barrier formed by the heavenly power, they will not have trouble. Because no one can break such barriers. At the same time, with the Tiangong and their gods in the ancestral land, they formally have a base.


    An absolutely safe base area would allow Green Weasel and the others not to be afraid of exposure, and publicly declare that their gods have descended. Then, in the name of God, some people can always come to seek refuge. Although the human race is united, there is no shortage of people who are greedy for life and fear of death. These people, in order to survive, do all kinds of betrayal methods.


    In this way, the green ferrets can destroy the unity of the human race. Then, those people who got supernatural powers in the process of slowly releasing the shackles of aura and the divine power came, some of them were unable to fuse divine power, but they also gained divine power, then they were controlled by divine power. They are the so-called servants of the gods. Green ferrets can control these **** servants, do things for them, and be loyal to them. And these heavenly servants have supernatural powers endowed by divine power, and their strength is extraordinary, that is, a powerful army that is used to deal with the human race and has a huge effect.


    Soon, the power of the gods in the ancestral land will not be just a few gods, but there will be a large number of followers and loyal servants.


    Green Weasel and Diba breathed a sigh of relief. The Tiangong construction plan was not destroyed by Tang Ye, which is considered their success. At this time, Green Weasel and the ground pulled behind Tang Ye. Green Weasel sneered and sarcastically said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, do you think you are invincible and you can deal with our gods? It''s ridiculous and naive. Now the palace is complete. You can''t help us!"


    After all, Green Weasel and Diba want to go to the Tiangong. They are gods, and they control divine power. This Heavenly Palace barrier doesn''t need to be broken, they can get in.


    However, Tang Ye turned around suddenly, glaring at Green Weasel and Diba, and snorted coldly: "If you can''t break this Heavenly Palace barrier, then kill you! This can make me feel better."


    "Arrogant!" Green Weasel was furious and was in front of Tiangong. Tang Ye was too arrogant to say this. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "The Heavenly Palace is right in front of you. When you arrive in the Heavenly Palace, do you think you can kill me?"


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Didn''t you not enter the Heavenly Palace now? I tell you, you have no chance. I will know what I said at the beginning. You can''t kill me, you may be killed by me. Now, it''s time That''s done."


    "you¡­¡­"


    boom!


    Green Weasel still wanted to talk, but suddenly there was a force ramming him. When he reacted, his body had already flown out and he felt a huge pain.


    This is beyond his power. He knew that it was Tang Ye''s superior power at this time. This feeling was familiar to him. Among the gods, they are only lower-level gods, and there are many higher-level gods and even ancient gods that they usually encounter. They know what it''s like to be bullied by higher gods. If the strength is not enough, it is normal to be bullied.


    It''s just that it''s not in the previous heaven. Now it''s in the realm, and it''s too shameful to be bullied in the realm.


    Green Weasel wanted to reverse the appearance of being bounced off after being attacked, but he just wanted to force to reverse, and then there was another "bang", Tang Ye chased him very fast.


    That was a speed that surpassed the lower-level gods, and it was incomparable to the Qing Weasel and Diba. Diba next to him wanted to help Green Weasel, but after seeing Tang Ye''s speed at this time, he looked dumbfounded next to him, completely unable to intervene.


    Whoop, bang! Huhu, bang!


    Tang Ye chased the Green Weasel with extremely fast speed, punching and punching, kicking and kicking again, leaving Green Weasel with no time to resist.


    He hit the ground from mid-air and hit the ground again before giving him a chance to hit the ground. After such a torture, the green weasel had already vomited blood again and again, and then Tang Ye punched the green weasel into the ground again. At the same time, Tang Ye manipulated the power of the five elements on the ground to produce a soil thorn on the ground. The soil thorn pierced through the green ferret''s body.


    "Ah!" Green Weasel, a god, directly cried out in pain, and was miserably abused by Tang Ye.


    Being hit like Tang Ye just now, Green Weasel was seriously injured all over his body. Tang Ye''s power is an upper-level god, and if he hit him a lower-level god, the injuries he suffered must be real. At most, the body in the realm of the gods is tempered a lot, and it is not so easy.


    However, it would not be difficult for Tang Ye to kill the ferret. At this moment, he was above the air, looking down at the green ferret, which was pierced by soil and unable to move, and said, "When you reach the door of your house, you will die too."


    Diba next to him was stunned. Their gods, is this rubbish?

 Chapter 2400： Scalp tingling!

    Regarding the thing that Green Weasel was beaten without the ability to fight back, it was not that the gods became rubbish, but that Tang Ye always walked in front of others. Now that the ancestral land removes the mysterious and unknown people, he is the strongest, the realm of the superior god!


    Although the upper level and the lower level are not at the same level, it is difficult to break through the realm of strength above the **** level. So if you break through the different strata in the same realm, there can be a big gap. Now Tang Ye and Green Weasel are the same. He is the superior and Green Weasel is the inferior. As long as he initiates ruthlessly, it will be no problem to abuse Green Weasel.


    At this time, Green Weasel was seriously injured. In addition to the pain of being beaten all over by Tang Ye, there was also the stabbing of soil through his body at this time. Although at the **** level, the body has to go through a lot of tempering, it will not be so easy to destroy, let alone die so easily. But it is impossible to recover from such a severe blow. So the Green Weasel at this moment has no ability to fight Tang Ye anymore.


    Tang Ye wanted to kill him, but he could do it, and he wouldn''t be unkillable just because he was a god. Indeed, the life of the gods is much more tenacious than the human race. Even if the body is killed, as long as the soul is protected, it can be reborn. After all, the shackles of air luck have been completely lifted, and some of the previous restrictions are gone. It is still possible to resurrect a **** by relying on the power of the gods.


    At this time, Green Weasel also knew about this. He thought that even if he was killed by Tang Ye now, his body died, but he could be reborn if he hugged his soul. Anyway, it has now been built into a heavenly palace, and there are heavenly divine powers in the heavenly palace, so many of the secret skills of the heavenly realm can have the desired effect.


    For this reason, Green Weasel was still not afraid, angry at Tang Ye. Although there was no way to attack Tang Ye, he still maintained the arrogance and fearlessness of the gods, enduring the pain and shouted to Tang Ye, "You think you broke through. With the strength of the superior gods, can you win? Naive! I tell you, humans are humans. It is impossible to compare with the gods, and it is impossible to compete with the gods!"


    Tang Ye was floating in the air, and when he reached the realm of the superior heavenly god, flying in the air was not a difficult task, and it could be said that it was universally possible. He looked at the Green Weasel who was still so arrogant and talked to him, and squinted: "I think it is very funny that you say this. Do you think you are a god? But in fact, you are not a god. Think about where you are from. Here, before reaching the heavens, were you alone?"


    The true God is the true God. Those true gods were formed in ancient times, not gods who were promoted from the human race after Nu Wa created human beings and then born. Even the ancient gods, many were born from the human race, such as the human king Fuxi. They are just the first group of human races. After ancient wars and changes, they made great achievements and were able to make gods. The true **** was a miraculous existence bred from the power of the origin after the **** of Pangu opened up the world. They were not born from the human race, such as Nuwa, she is a human head and snake body, which is naturally not a human feature.


    Therefore, the only gods who can truly call themselves gods are those who were born before Nuwa created human beings. After Nuwa created humans, the gods born from the human race were ancient gods. As for the future, in order to strengthen his own strength, the ancient gods chose to join his tribe from among powerful cultivators and became gods.


    Then the gods are actually powerful cultivators, breaking through to the **** level. However, in that heyday of cultivation, not only the human races were cultivating, but other races were cultivating. Therefore, there are not only human cultivators among the gods, but also some demons and even demons. As long as they are recognized by the ancient gods and selected among their own tribes, there is no problem.


    Since the gods are only powerful cultivators, they are not much different from Tang Ye. If calculated according to the Green Weasel, then Tang Ye is actually a god, and he is still a higher god.


    Green Weasel was very angry when he heard Tang Ye''s words and looked gloomy. Because what Tang Ye said was an indisputable fact to them. Although they are gods, they are actually a cultivator who is strong enough in cultivation. They do not have the blood of a true god, so they are not orthodox gods. Although claiming to be a **** of power seems awe-inspiring, but encountering a person like Tang Ye who is stronger than them, it is a very uncomfortable thing to reveal their essence, because there is no way to refute it. They despise people, but they are a person.


    After Green Weasel joined the Plague God tribe, he knew how powerful the ancient **** leader of the tribe was. When he reached the ancestral land, he could only cover the sky with his hand. He yearned for that kind of power and wanted to be that kind of powerful existence, so that he could get rid of the human blood and become a **** in the true sense. But he didn''t know that even the ancient gods could not be regarded as the true blood of the gods.


    Now Green Itachi still thinks that he will become a true god, he still yearns for that kind of identity, and for this reason he is no longer willing to admit that he is from the human race. He angered and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "From the moment I joined the Plague God tribe, I am no longer alone. The identity of a person is too far away from me, and I will not recognize the weakness of a person. I am. A god, a **** that your human race can''t fight against!"


    Tang Ye shook his head at the attitude of Green Weasel, took another deep breath, feeling very helpless, and hummed: "Since you think so, then I don''t know what to say. So let me just When you recall the fact that you are a person. Sometimes it is very unforgivable to forget your own. You are from the human race and want to destroy the human race. I really find it incredible."


    Having said that, Tang Ye condensed a sharp thorn in his hand and threw it down at one of the green ferret''s legs. The flame stabbed through one of the green weasel''s legs, and the green weasel exhaled in pain. At the same time, the flame was burning and there was burning pain. After a while, the green weasel was continuously injured, and the pain did not stop.


    This is like great torture.


    "You!" Green Weasel''s face is even more hideous, and under the pain and anger, it looks like a strange thing. He glared at Tang Ye and shouted in a low voice, "You are really a joke. You want a **** to yield and do a daydream!"


    call!


    While Green Weasel spoke, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, it was another flame stab. The flame thorn pierced through one of the green weasel''s legs, making it even more painful.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "I know that it doesn''t hurt enough to hit you, so I will fight slowly. You don''t have to worry. When these pains eliminate your arrogance and obsession as a god, you will remember that you are just a Human. At that time, you will not ask for mercy because I have no intention of letting you go. Just keep going like this and let me see how long you can hold on."


    Green Weasel stared at Tang Ye, suddenly a little scared. This human being is too cruel and inhuman.


    After seeing Diba next to it, he felt this way too. He had a numb scalp, and felt that it would be better for him to return to the heavenly palace. This would at least be safe and would not be treated like a green ferret.


    Therefore, Diba wanted to take advantage of Tang Ye''s attack on Green Weasel, secretly withdrawing to the palace. However, as soon as he turned around, Tang Ye appeared in front of him, sneering evilly.


    "You..." Diba was taken aback. This **** guy actually noticed himself, what is he going to do, is he going to shoot himself?


    Tang Ye looked at Diba very evil, and smiled: "Since I haven''t returned to the Heavenly Palace, I don''t want to."

 Chapter 2401： Cruel villain!

    Diba was panicked at this time, and his body tightened. He also regretted it very much. When Tang Ye played the green ferret just now, he didn''t run back to the palace to do anything, he insisted on staying outside and watching the show. Although he originally wanted to help Green Weasel, when he realized that Tang Ye was too fast to help, he should decisively ran back into the Heavenly Palace.


    It''s alright now. When he wanted to go back to the Heavenly Palace to seek asylum, Tang Ye noticed it, and Tang Ye came to deal with him. Although he came from the tribe of the God of War, after all, he was only the strength of a lower-level god. It might have been possible to fight Tang Ye before, but now that Tang Ye broke through to the realm of a higher-level deity, it would be impossible.


    Just like Green Weasel could not be beaten by Tang Ye, even if he was able to carry Tang Ye a few attacks with the power characteristics of the God of War tribe, he could not hold it anymore and would still be defeated by Tang Ye. Then, it is safe to return to the heavenly palace with an enchantment with the divine power of the heavens.


    Although there are still two gods in the Tiangong at this time, they need to continue to maintain the formation of the Tiangong, and they can come out after they stabilize. Therefore, it is impossible to expect the two heavenly gods inside to come out to help, help contain Tang Ye, and then return to the heavenly palace together.


    The current situation is the most uncomfortable. One-on-one with Tang Ye, the lower-level gods deal with the higher-level gods, there is no possibility of winning. And after he and Qing Wease were resolved, if the two gods inside came out, they would not be Tang Ye''s opponent. At that time, the four gods that finally descended will be completely destroyed. This is absolutely not allowed, because they must use the existence of the heavenly palace to complete the passage of other heavenly gods, otherwise the plan for the heavenly gods will come to nothing.


    Thinking about this, Diba suddenly realized that Tang Ye was only a little away from being able to destroy their great plan. Therefore, he felt that he would rather be defeated by Tang Ye than to influence this great plan. The gods must regain control of this world!


    Diba suddenly seemed to be determined, becoming resolute, not afraid of Tang Ye, facing Tang Ye who stood in front of him, snorted angrily: "Trivial human race, don''t want to insult my god!"


    After all, Diba took the initiative to attack. First, he strengthened his body''s strength, and came to him as a mountain. Suddenly, his body was protected by a layer of diamond power, which looked very stable. Then he threw his fist out, his fist also protected the powerful King Kong power, full of domineering energy.


    boom!


    Diba banged his fist at Tang Ye''s door. He knew that his strength was not enough to break Tang Ye, but he had already given out the strongest strength. He felt that he would not be as vulnerable as the Green Weasel. The God of War tribe is different from the Tribe of the God of War. The God of War tribe focuses on fighting. They do everything frontally and do not play yin, so they are very domineering. In a frontal battle, he is also the strongest, and is the most feared by others. The Plague God tribe uses poison. This kind of secret skill fighting in physical arts is far inferior to their war **** tribe.


    In this way, Diba felt that he could fight Tang Ye for a while, and there was a reason. He is not arrogant, his thoughts are considered modest.


    However, even if Diba used all his strength to attack, Tang Ye faced him at this time, maintaining the same expression, without any evasion or scruples due to his attack. When his fist arrived in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye made a hand, but only with one hand, and then that hand grabbed his fist, making his fist no longer able to attack.


    His overbearing, his aura was so easily strangled by Tang Ye. Diba was surprised, very hit and extremely unwilling. Things shouldn''t be like this! He imagined that he could contend with Tang Ye no matter what, but the result was that Tang Ye dealt with him, even more so when he dealt with Plague God, leaving him with no resistance?


    There is no sense of combat experience at all! Simply suppress it easily. Diba didn''t accept it, he shouted, and once again gathered extremely strong power to his fist, trying to shake Tang Ye''s hand that had held his fist, and then escaped, but the result was useless.


    Tang Ye still smiled with that evil spirit, and hummed to the ground: "You are indeed much stronger than the plague god. The words of the plague **** didn''t even hit me with a punch. And you hit me now, although you couldn''t. It made me withdraw, but I also really felt an impact force, which made my palm a little bit painful."


    "You..." Diba was very angry with Tang Ye''s words. What does this mean, do you laugh at yourself, despise yourself? That''s naked jokes, but there is no way to fight back, and now I want to retract my fists. It''s damn, too awkward!


    Tang Ye sneered at Diba again: "It''s only limited to a little pain. For us cultivators, such a little pain is experienced every day. Therefore, you will be like a plague god."


    After all, Tang Ye shook the hand that held his fist suddenly, and that powerful force was so powerful that he could no longer stabilize his body, and his immobility like a mountain was broken. His whole body floated up, and as Tang Ye''s power turned, he couldn''t control his body anymore, and was attacked by Tang Ye, just like Qing Wei was beaten by Tang Ye just now.


    Tang Ye made a sudden effort. After flicking the ground pull, he instantly moved to the side of Diba''s body, and then punched and kicked like he had just attacked the green weasel, attacking all over his body, and then hit the ground pull into the ground.


    However, in terms of anti-fighting and physical skills, the ground pull is obviously better than the green weasel. Even though he was knocked to the ground by Tang Ye, his whole body was in pain. After all, he had experienced Tang Ye''s torture, but he could still twist his body to avoid hitting the ground.


    However, just when he was able to twist his body, with a "whoop", a flame thorn penetrated his body, and the impact of the flame thorn was very strong, pushing him into the ground again.


    The flame thorn is of course Tang Ye''s additional attack. Tang Ye wasn''t so arrogant and stupid, and he didn''t stop it when he twisted his body while watching. He won''t show off his strength like that, as long as he doesn''t completely suppress the enemy, he won''t play slowly. He has always believed that in fighting such things, one must "kill him while he is sick", that is, to seize the opportunity and not give the enemy any chance to breathe.


    call! call!


    Diba had just been attacked by a flaming thorn, and was immediately attacked by another. Then there were four consecutive flame thorns, which penetrated his hands, feet and chest respectively. In this way, he could no longer twist his body, and was slammed into the ground by the sharp sting of flames. Then the flame thorn extended and penetrated into the ground. This made the ground pull like a green weasel, pierced by sharp points, as if nailed to the ground.


    Tang Ye looked at Green Weasel and Diba with an indifferent expression, and said: "Maybe you two are still useful, so I won''t kill you now. I''m thinking, the gods in the heavenly palace, that is, your companions, will come out to save you. you guys?"


    With that, Tang Ye turned his head and looked inside the palace, showing a provocative mockery. He wanted to use this to stimulate the two gods inside and let them come out. In this way, he could kill all these gods who came down.


    Seeing this, Diba felt bad in his heart, and shouted in a low voice: "Tang Ye, you are delusional, my companion won''t be caught by your aggressive technique!"


    call!


    what!


    As Diba spoke, Tang Ye was another flaming thorn attacking Diba, like torturing Diba. Such an approach can indeed stimulate the gods in the heavenly palace. just. Under this situation, Tang Ye seemed to have become that kind of cruel villain.


    In fact, for this purpose, he also wanted to stimulate the gods in the heavenly palace. After all, he could solve it all at once, and it would be better. He said that he was also very helpless when he became a cruel villain. He was just acting.

 Chapter 2402： Descendants of Vulcan?

    Tang Ye didn''t just stare at one point in his work. He appeared in the heavenly palace. After he could not break through the heavenly palace, he thought about many things. He believed that there must be gods in the heaven, so when dealing with the green weasel and Diba, he did not directly kill them, but used some methods to persecute. The gods forced out.


    According to the traces of the gods descending, there are four gods descending for the first time. Then besides the green weasel and the diba, there are two more. For these two gods, Tang Ye believed that they were building this heavenly palace before. At this step, Tang Ye felt that he was miscalculating. When the dragon raised his head, he just saw two gods dispatched, so he should suspect what the other two gods were doing. However, there is no alternative. At that time, facing two gods was the limit. If the other two gods also came, even if the temple was not successfully built, it would be extremely detrimental to him. Because if the four gods stopped together, he would not be able to smoothly integrate the power of the dragon ancestor and obtain a breakthrough.


    For this, from the perspective of the gods, they must be very regretful. Because they did not succeed in preventing Tang Ye from fusing the power of the Dragon Ancestor, Tang Ye broke through. Now they have to face extremely huge losses, and it is clear that Green Weasel and Diba may be killed. This is a matter of losing two gods. Now the gods were originally only four, and losing two, what a huge loss!


    And if Tang Ye was prevented from merging with the Dragon Ancestor''s divine power, if Tang Ye did not break through, then the power of their four gods could suppress the human race at any time. And the formation of the Tiangong is completed, only the last step is needed to maintain the activation. Therefore, the four gods now feel that Tang Ye should be prevented from merging the power of the dragon ancestor, instead of building a heavenly palace.


    Of course, for the initial idea, they now realize that they are a little too confident, thinking that two gods can stop Tang Ye in the past, and the other two gods can build heaven at the same time. This step was wrong and almost lost all the game.


    However, fortunately, the Tiangong is now complete. The other two gods are in the Tiangong. Even if they are not Tang Ye''s opponents, there will be no trouble as long as they stay in the Tiangong. Therefore, they are not considered losers. Even, relying on Tiangong, they can reverse this situation. Because the heavenly palace is built to attract the divine power of the heavens, when it reaches a certain level, the heavenly palace is a lighthouse, which can guide the gods in the chaos space, let them choose the best passage, and then rely on the heavenly powers to return Ancestral land.


    At that time, it was when their gods completely seized the ancestral land. This piece of heaven and earth will eventually return to their gods.


    For this reason, the two gods who were staying in the heaven at this time would ignore Tang Ye. Even if they knew that Green Weasel and Diba were being tortured by Tang Ye and were very painful, they would not come out hastily. If they were also killed, then there was no one to maintain the heavenly palace, and it would be impossible for this heavenly palace to become a beacon for the return of the gods.


    At this time, both Green Weasel and Diba were nailed to the ground with flame thorns by Tang Ye. Not only could they not move, they were also constantly injured by the flame. Tang Ye''s flame is not an ordinary flame. Since it has the power of the phoenix, even their gods will continue to be hurt, and eventually their vitality will disappear.


    If it was a normal flame, I thought that there would be nothing wrong with the body of their gods, and they could burn it anyway. And this was also the reason why Green Weasel and Diba were so frightened at this time. They originally thought that Tang Ye''s flame stimulation was nothing but a secret skill activated by the fire element of the five elements. As for the flame power of the five elements, their gods were not afraid at all. However, at this time they clearly felt that their own strength, their own vitality, and even their own divine power were constantly losing!


    How is this going? The flames emitted by Tang Ye''s human race were so strange and powerful? It doesn''t matter if they can burn them, but even their divine power is burned out. In other words, this flame can directly destroy their divine power!


    Such power is too terrifying. Because the power that can disintegrate the divine power is definitely beyond the divine power. And their gods use divine power. Unless it is a true god, the true **** uses the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, so it can deal with the ancient gods and the gods, and it can also disintegrate the divine power of the heavens. After all, divine power is a kind of power derived from the original power. And if this is the case, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s flame power is at the level of true **** power? !


    Qing Zhu and Diba thought such a thing was ridiculous. Tang Ye is just a human race, it is extremely incredible to be able to break through to the God of Shangjie, because such Tang Ye is considered a god. However, Tang Ye still possesses true god-level power, which is too dreamy. The true **** is above the gods and the ancient gods, can it be said that even if the ancient gods appear, Tang Ye can deal with it?


    Green Weasel and Diba absolutely cannot accept this fact. Unless Tang Ye is not a human race at all, but a descendant of the true god, with the blood of the true god.


    There are such people. To be precise, the descendants of the true God are not humans, but Gods. Among the true gods, there are eight major elements: the **** of earth, the **** of war, the **** of fire, the **** of water, the **** of earth, the **** of wind, the **** of death, and the **** of underworld. The plague **** is not the true god, but the beginning of the ancient god. Because the appearance of the **** of plague was gradually conceived after Nuwa created human beings.


    There is only one true **** and no tribe. Only when the ancient gods came to the tribe. Therefore, the **** of the earth is the true **** Nuwa. There are tribes behind the God of War, but there is only one God of War at the level of True God, and that is Xing Tian. The same is true for other series of true gods. Even if there are tribes, they are developed later, and there is only one true **** level.


    During the true **** period, if the true **** conceives offspring, then such offspring will have the blood of the true **** and will hold the power of the true god. Although not comparable to the true **** himself, the level of power can easily break through to surpass the ancient gods, and even reach the true **** level.


    However, there are many legends and few facts about the descendants of the true gods, and at least there are few discoveries. Therefore, the gods and ancient gods generally don''t worry about such things.


    But now, Green Weasel and Diba felt the power of Tang Ye''s flame, and the shock in their hearts was indescribable. Because they feel that they have encountered the kind of no-one-in-one, or even 51-in-one thing.


    Met the descendants of true gods!


    A big **** trough is simply unacceptable. Does this human saint always have the power of a god? In this case, it is not strange to be defeated by him. However, they did not understand that in the ancestral land that was shackled by luck in the past, there would be descendants of true gods. Moreover, the descendants of true gods exist, have they existed for thousands of years?


    The seriously injured Green Weasel and Diba felt his head explode. Looking at Tang Ye, his mood was extremely complicated. Who the **** is this? Is it a descendant of Vulcan?

 Chapter 2403： I do not like!

    Since there is such a strong flame power, it is of course to guess that the fire **** is there. After all, besides the **** who specializes in fire, what other fire power is stronger than the fire god?


    However, Green Weasel and Diba have never heard of any descendants of Vulcan. The true **** is the only one. If the true **** has a descendant, unless he hides it very well at the beginning, such a thing is bound to be a major event, it is impossible to hide it, and the whole heaven will know it. Of course, maybe Vulcan did have descendants at that time, but no one knew it. Or maybe, when Green Weasel and Diba came, they didn''t know it.


    It''s just that Green Weasel and Diba still don''t want to believe that Tang Yehui is a descendant of true gods. This kind of thing is really strange. Tang Ye, a human race who grew up in his ancestral land, has grown up in many amazing places and even created miracles along the way, but in the process, he has also experienced very great hardships. Everything is paid by sweat. It can be said that Tang Ye was very successful, but it cannot be said that he relied on something special to succeed. If the identity of a descendant of a true **** emerges now, if he has this kind of power to protect him, why did Tang Ye have to work so hard in the past?


    It is not possible to deny the power protection of the descendants of the true god, nor to deny the suffering that Tang Ye experienced. So, when some truth comes out, it feels weird. It seems reasonable, but in fact it is greatly unreasonable.


    The divine powers of Green Weasel and Diba were eroded and disappeared, so it was even more impossible to fight Tang Ye. At this time they just wanted to remind the two gods in the heavenly palace not to come out and confront Tang Ye, otherwise they would only be killed. Even if relying on the power of the Tiangong can give them more protection, but in the face of Tang Ye, who has broken through to the superior deity at this time, don''t take risks. Run the Tiangong properly, take advantage of the Tiangong, bear with it, and wait until the "Lighthouse" project is successful. , Other more powerful gods descend, that is their victory.


    Although such a strategy seems to be very difficult and embarrassing for their gods to be suppressed by the human race, they don''t have the crushing posture that the gods should have, as if they are being crushed by the human race, it is simply a shame, but for the sake of big plans, they have to accept it together.


    Tang Ye abused Green Weasel and Diba so cruelly, and there was still no gods in the heavenly palace, which made Tang Ye very depressed. Rather than being tortured like this, he would rather kill it directly. He is not really such a demon, and he would not like such fierce and **** things.


    However, now he has a guess, thinking that as long as there is a **** coming out of the heavenly palace, there will be a process of opening up the barrier of this heavenly palace, and then he can take the opportunity to enter. As long as you enter the heavenly palace, you can kill the gods and then destroy the heavenly palace. Perhaps this can prevent the gods from coming again and buy more time for the human race.


    Tang Ye believed in his guess, so he was determined to do it, and forced out the gods in the heavenly palace!


    call!


    Tang Ye suddenly exerted force and pulled the green weasel staring at the ground by the sharp flame thorn. He controlled the flame thorns, formed a long claw, pierced the seriously injured green weasel, lifted it into the air, and then slammed into the heavenly barrier. The Heavenly Palace barrier is like a wall, the green weasel is pressed against the Heavenly Palace barrier with its claws penetrated, and suddenly it seems to be nailed to the barrier.


    By doing this, Tang Ye created an "opportunity." Now that the green weasel has left the heavenly enchantment so far, then open the heavenly enchantment to enter the heavenly palace. So, does the green ferret want to survive? Or the two gods in the heavenly palace, want to save the green ferret?


    This was an "opportunity" that Tang Ye deliberately created, but if the Heavenly Palace barrier was opened, then Tang Ye would definitely be able to take this opportunity to break into the Heavenly Palace.


    With a "huh", Tang Ye manipulated the flame claws to nail the green weasel to the heavenly enchantment, and then condensed a sharp flame thorn in his hand, and said to the severely injured green weasel, "Well, you are in pain now. Do you think in retrospect that you were also a human race? Did you begin to feel that you were also very weak. Or maybe, do you think that even the gods are nothing more than that?"


    Green Weasel is still suffering, but as a god, his willpower will not be so weak. He angered Tang Ye and shouted loudly: "Hmph, Tang Ye, I am a god, not a human. You are a small person, don''t expect to make me succumb, unless you kill me!"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "I have lived for so long, and I have always felt that there is something ridiculous about a powerful enemy. For example, you think you are powerful and despise everything, but when you deal with others you encounter a little failure, you will say How can the trivial human race fight with you? And now that you have lost to the human race, you will still say how the trivial human race can make you succumb. It''s like, whether the human race loses to you or wins you, you can all despise Human race. Don¡¯t you find this kind of reaction too ridiculous, too self-deceiving?"


    As he said, Tang Ye suddenly threw the flame sharp thorn out of his hand, stabbing the green weasel, and the green weasel screamed again in pain. But the flame thorn stayed in his body, continuing to burn damage, eating away his divine power. The green ferret became weaker and weaker, looking embarrassed, no longer looking like a god.


    At this time, in the Tiangong, maintaining the core position of the Tiangong magic formation, the other two gods, one dressed as a young woman and the other a man. They are Zhuangdie from the Fengshen tribe and Jiangxian from the Watershen tribe. It was they who activated the Tiangong Magic Array, which completed the construction of the Tiangong. But now that Tiangong is slowly stabilizing, they don''t need to stay at the eyes of the magic circle all the time. As long as the Tiangong barrier is not broken, the core of the magic circle will not be affected. And this is a barrier formed by the divine power from the heavens, it is difficult to break, and ancient gods can''t, unless it is at the level of the true god. So, for now, this heavenly enchantment is absolutely strong, and it is absolutely safe to stay inside.


    However, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian could see that outside the temple, Tang Ye was torturing and killing their two companions. As a woman, Zhuang Die has a softer heart. She feels that Green Weasel and Diba are too painful and pitiful. She wants to save Green Weasel and Diba.


    However, Jiang Xian considered more and resolutely prevented Zhuang Die from going outside the Heavenly Palace barrier. Zhuang Die also knew that it was dangerous to go out, so she never did. However, after seeing the green weasel being pressed on the barrier to torment, Zhuang Die could see clearly, she could no longer hold it back, and wanted to quickly open a little barrier and let the green weasel in.


    Jiang Xian still stopped, but Zhuang Die, as a member of the Fengshen tribe, was very fast, and she swept away all at once, and Jiang Xian couldn''t catch up.


    Jiang Xian was very anxious, if Zhuang Die really opened the Heavenly Palace barrier, then it''s over!


    Seeing Zhuang Die''s figure, Tang Ye was secretly delighted, but he also hung a sigh of relief, wondering if Zhuang Die would open a hole in Tiangong''s sister?


    "Zhuang Die, you can''t do that!" However, at this time, Green Weasel shouted, as if he knew Tang Ye''s plan, what Zhuang Die was going to do, and the results of various choices, so He drank Zhuang Die and told Zhuang Die not to open the Heavenly Palace barrier to save him. All this was Tang Ye''s conspiracy.


    Zhuang Die was originally determined to save Green Weasel and Diba, but when Green Weasel said that, he gave up opening the Heavenly Palace barrier. At this time, Jiang Xian came up to block her.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye looked cold, and shouted at Green Weasel: "You seem to be very smart, but I don''t like it, so you are going to die."

 Chapter 2404： Death swallowed!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the Green Weasel, who had been so badly injured now, was still so clear-headed. He just wanted to force Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian in the Tiangong to come out by attacking Green Weasel and Diba. Finally Zhuang Die figured it out, but after being reminded by Green Weasel, Zhuang Die would never come out again. Moreover, Jiang Xian also caught up and stopped Zhuang Die firmly.


    The plan failed. In this situation, Tang Ye knew very well that what he had done to Green Weasel and Diba before would be wasted. Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian will never come out of the palace again. At this time, Tang Ye was indeed a little bit ashamed into anger, and had great killing intent on Green Weasel. It was boring, and wasted the thought of playing a cold and evil person.


    Tang Ye looked at the green ferret, his killing intent was determined, and said: "At the level of the gods, you are living under the nurturing of the divine power of the heavens, and are nurtured by more origin power than the earth. Your gods seem to be coming back to life. There is a great advantage. If the body is dead and the soul is immortal, then there is still a chance to be reborn. Right?"


    At this time, Tang Ye''s words could be heard no matter whether it was Green Weasel or Diba, or Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian in the Tiangong. Now that Tang Ye said this, their hearts trembled. Because they were still holding a fluke mentality, thinking that if Tang Ye killed them, just killing the body would give up. After all, in the consciousness of the human race, if the body died, that person must be dead. But in their gods, the physical death is not the real death, unless the soul is also destroyed, that is the real death. So they thought, if Tang Ye killed their flesh and stopped, then they could still be reborn through the state of soul.


    Even if the body can no longer be used, then seize another body. Although there will be a great limitation in strength, it is still alive after all. The tempering of the new body can be carried out slowly, and one day it will recover.


    With this mindset, Qing Weasel and them all have a thought in their hearts, that is, even if they are killed by Tang Ye, they can never die. But now, what Tang Ye said was exactly what they thought. It was equivalent to that Tang Ye knew their thoughts and would not let them succeed!


    This **** human!


    At this moment, the green ferrets are extremely angry inside and they want to shout out. How could a human being in such a small amount drive them to this point, almost let them collapse. Defeated from strength and then mentally, this is what a human has done to a god, and I think it is untrue!


    I really underestimate human beings. This is also a feeling in the hearts of Qing Wei Diba and Zhuang Die Jiangxian at this time. What Tang Ye did was much better than they thought.


    "What do you want to say?" Qing Zhuo had a sullen face, pretending that he didn''t know what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I don''t want to say anything, I just want to tell you that I also have some understanding of the gods. I will kill you, I will kill you completely, and will not give you a chance to be reborn. I know that whether it is a human being, a god, or a demon clan, or even any thing, the safest way to kill him is to destroy his soul. That is a kind of will formed by the source of power, precisely because With it, everything is there. Therefore, without the soul, it is completely vanished."


    "You..." Qing Wei''s face turned blue when he heard Tang Ye''s words. The thing he worries most still happened. I thought that Tang Ye didn''t know about soul rebirth and things like that, but would just kill his body, but now it seems that Tang Ye is very clear.


    Green Weasel''s worries were also the worries of Diba, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian. Hearing Tang Ye''s words at this moment, they all felt desperate and helpless. This human being is too unexpected, smart, cautious, with a lot of knowledge, and super powerful. What kind of human is this, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is a god.


    Tang Ye saw the speechless Green Weasel, sneered, and said: "It seems that I was right, and now, do you think it is not easy to kill the soul? Because there is not a strong enough monster. The strength is not enough to see the soul, and to take action on the soul? That unfortunately tells you, I am a powerful monster."


    After all, Tang Ye opened the door of reincarnation at will, proving that he really is a powerful abusive master. The gate of reincarnation at this time was even more shining with golden light than before, and the entrance was extremely sacred, and no monsters could be approached. And the passage in the entrance was dark and long, with no head or even anything in sight, just like a black hole and bottomless pit. Everyone is afraid of such a place, because the soul is afraid. The soul is sent to the gate of reincarnation, that is to go to the realm. The boundary is the best explanation of death.


    Even living people are very scared. Because there is a soul in a living person, the fear of the soul is something that truly touches people. Soul fluctuations will affect the behavior of the whole person. Because he was worried that Tang Ye would kill the spirited Green Weasel, his face turned pale at this time, and his whole body couldn''t help shaking.


    At this time, Tang Ye retracted the gate of reincarnation and looked at Green Weasel with a playful smile. The smile was a little shallow, but it was particularly provocative and joking. He said to the green ferret: "Don''t worry, I will not send your soul directly into the realm. After all, among your gods, there are Death and Underworld. The realm is their territory. If there are them in the realm, I want to save you. , It''s still very easy."


    "You!" The green ferret was going crazy by Tang Ye playing like this. He clicked one by one and lost his luck, but said he couldn''t do that. Could it be that he has more to tease the soul and kill the soul? The way?


    This is a devil, an absolute devil!


    The other Diba, Zhuang Die, and Jiang Xian were also curious. Tang Ye didn''t plan to use the power of the gate of reincarnation to deal with the soul, is there any other means?


    How many terrifying secret skills this human has mastered?


    Tang Ye glanced at Green Weasel, still with that playful smile, then glanced at Diba, which was still bound to the ground by the sharp flame thorns, and glanced at Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian in the heavenly palace, very provocative and playful. He did this deliberately, but the real purpose was actually to see whether the surrounding environment was safe or unsafe, because what he wanted to perform was soul cutting.


    Now that he no longer rejects this secret technique, Shenlong Spirit told him that once he reached his current state of strength, if he wanted to break through, he could only rely on swallowing and fusing the same powerful force. Since it is such an enemy who will never die with him, then he is not welcome. He wants to swallow the strength of the green weasel, accumulate and continue to make himself breakthrough.


    What I can see now is the sea of ??stars in the outer sky. If you want to reach such a realm, you must continue to grow stronger and become the creation **** of this world, that is, the second Pangu **** emperor.


    After ensuring the safety of the surroundings, Tang Ye entered the state of performing soul cutting, making a seal with both hands, and then beside the green weasel, a hideous **** of death appeared, extending a terrifying death hand from his mouth, grabbing the soul of the green weasel!


    "That''s...?!" Green Weasel and Diba, as well as Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian, all trembled in astonishment when they saw this, "Death swallowed!"

 Chapter 2405： In the gap!

    At this moment, Green Weasel and Diba, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian were all stunned. Looking at the secret skills Tang Ye displayed, their faces were pale, and they really felt a terrifying envelope and dominance, which made people want to collapse.


    They never expected that Tang Ye had mastered such a secret technique. They think this kind of thing is absolutely impossible! Because of that trick, they know. Although they have not seen it with their own eyes, they have heard of it. According to the biography of the true god, they knew that it was the secret technique of the true **** level of the **** of death, and the **** of death swallowed it!


    This trick is a secret technique that can swallow the soul of all things in the common people. This trick, even the true god, can be killed! And this move, because it was too terrifying and against the sky, it had already been blocked.


    Because of this trick, it provokes the authority of Pangu God Emperor.


    The Emperor Pangu created everything, but this move could destroy everything. This is all because the gods of death were born thinking that they are all in the realm, and they are all dead creatures that they come into contact with every day. If you follow the cycle of life and death, there is actually no definite life or definite death. Because birth is in the upper realm, that is, the human realm and the heaven realm. This is a living method. And death is to the ground, which is also a way of living. Therefore, regardless of life and death, they still exist in this world, and at most they are renewed in memory.


    In this way, all things in the common people can reincarnate and reinvigorate, cyclically and never exhausted.


    However, because the **** of death came into contact with this kind of death every day, he realized breakthroughs and created the **** of death swallowing. As a **** of death, there are also things that are very disgusting. He wanted to make these things disappear completely, and no reincarnation was allowed to appear, so he created death to swallow. In this way, this existence completely disappeared and was eliminated from the reincarnation of all things.


    At that time, the secret skill of Death Devouring appeared, and Death continued to devour the existence that he hated. This method of being completely eliminated quickly attracted the attention of other true gods. Other true gods felt that such a secret technique was too terrifying, because even their true gods could kill them. Even the **** of the earth, Nuwa, who is second only to the **** emperor Pangu, can be killed by this trick. For this reason, several true gods believe that such a secret technique as the **** of death swallows must not exist!


    For this reason, several real nerves had discussed and decided to block the secret skill of Death. If the **** of death disagrees, then get rid of even the **** of death!


    Reaper certainly disagrees with this kind of thing. Don''t you understand that it is bullying him? The **** of death has been in the realm for a long time and has been in contact with dead things. He is dark and fierce. If others provoke him like this, it is strange that he does not kill him. However, the power of several true gods united together, and he couldn''t deal with it. In order to strengthen himself, he used Death Devouring, constantly devouring powerful existence, starting from the gods, to the ancient gods. For this reason, in a short period of time, his power has become extremely powerful, and even the combination of several true gods cannot deal with him!


    Finally, Nuwa had to pray to Pangu God Emperor''s remaining will, and let Pangu God Emperor''s power punish Death God. At that time, the crime of death was to provoke the will of the God Emperor Pangu and violate the precepts of this entire world. The Pangu God Emperor used his life to create this heaven and earth. He wanted to make the heaven and earth all live together and cycle back and forth, but your death **** destroyed the heaven and earth and everything was completely eliminated. Isn''t that against the will of the Pangu God Emperor?


    Therefore, at Nuwa''s request, Pangu God Emperor''s will agreed. For this reason, under the power of sanctions from the Emperor Pangu, the **** of death was suppressed, and several true gods joined forces to finally subdue the **** of death. Afterwards, the death **** swallowed and was blocked, and even the death god''s deity was sealed again and never again.


    Since the death **** was sanctioned, the status of the death **** tribe has plummeted, and it is considered to be the representative of evil and darkness, and it is even worse than the deformed **** that lives in the gap between the human world and the earth realm-the **** of the world. For the Underworld tribe, it is even more strange to say that the Underworld is born, because there shouldn''t be any Underworld, one death is enough. However, Pluto appeared one day suddenly. The characteristics of Pluto are quite weird, with a blend of gray and blue skin, sharp ears, and even fangs. It was like a beast. However, after Nuwa created human beings, the true gods also felt that the human form was the most beautiful, so they all moved closer like this and lived in the human form. Probably later generations of demons and demons, or gods, in fact, the deity is not in human form, but this is the reason why they all cultivate in human form.


    Pluto is like an ugly monster put together, but after transforming into a human form, it is okay. However, for the appearance of the Underworld God, and after Nuwa created human beings, several true gods felt strange. After Nuwa created human beings, if they were not descendants of true gods, they would be regarded as ancient gods at best, and there was no such thing as true gods. However, the Underworld indeed has the power of a true god, and it is a pure true god!


    If it was not bred by the origin power of the God Emperor Pangu, then there is only one reason for the birth of Pluto, and that is the true **** and the true god. However, a monster was bred, and no true **** acknowledged it. There are only a few true gods, and no one admits it. If you have to find out, there will be two true gods that are very embarrassing, and may even trigger a battle between the true gods. The battle between the true gods is the battle between two tribes of gods. It is very terrifying. Therefore, in the end, several true gods knew well that this kind of thing would no longer be broken, and the existence of the **** of the underworld was acquiesced.


    However, because of the deformity of Pluto and the embarrassment of his identity, Pluto has always been unwelcome, and even the living space is between the human world and the earth. It is very difficult. It is said to be the second kind of purgatory. surroundings. Dark, humid, barren, and all kinds of harsh conditions, it is difficult to imagine how the Ming Clan lived for thousands of years, or even thousands of years, in such an environment.


    At this time, Tang Ye displayed a soul cut, the real name should be Devoured by Death, the Green Weasel was already scared and pale. Even if they didn''t face Diba, Zhuang Die, and Jiang Xian who had not been swallowed by the death god, there was a tremor in their hearts. That kind of terrifying secret technique that can kill the true gods, the secret skills that require several true gods to block together, did not expect to appear!


    They are just lower-level gods, do they need to use such a powerful technique? This kind of horror is simply ridiculous, because they simply cannot bear such a horror!


    In addition, there is one thing that confuses Green Weasel and Diba. Tang Ye''s flames could erode their divine power just now, and they guessed whether Tang Ye would be a descendant of Vulcan. Now, Tang Ye made another Death Devour, could it be said that Tang Ye is still a descendant of Death?


    Fuck your uncle, how could there be such a ridiculous thing!


    Green Weasel and Di pull his brain about to explode. They had too much explosive information from Tang Ye just by guessing. They gave up the struggle, and let Tang Ye slowly kill himself.

 Chapter 2406： Constantly devouring!

    The flames of Tang Ye that can eat away the divine power, the Green Weasel and the others have not figured it out yet, and now they will be devoured by the death god, which completely makes them desperate. Although I don''t know the flame that can erode the divine power, I know the terrible death swallowed. This alone is enough to make them fear.


    The Death God that Tang Ye was displaying now swallowed, the terrifying death hand that protruded from the mouth of the Death God colossus, had penetrated into the body of Green Weasel. This is a secret technique used to devour the soul, and it doesn''t feel much to the flesh. However, when the soul is hurt, the pain experienced is much stronger than the physical experience. Therefore, this is far too scary than the secret technique that hurts the body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Even if he was a god, he couldn''t help but scream again and again, which was far more painful than the physical injury just now. Just listening to that sound makes your scalp numb.


    Watching Green Weasel encounter such a thing, neither Diba nor Zhuang Die could help, and it was very painful. Compared to anger, they seem to be too lazy to be angry. Because Tang Ye had such secret skills, it was much better than them. Anger can''t solve any problems, and no matter how angry it is, Tang Ye can''t be dealt with. Instead, it seemed that he knew that Tang Ye could not be dealt with, so he didn''t even have anger anymore.


    Although Diba wanted to help Green Weasel, when he turned his head around, he was frightened. Because now he is not sheltered by the heavenly palace. Then after the green ferret, Tang Ye is going to kill him, isn''t it? In this case, what Green Weasel will experience will soon be experienced. Thinking about it, it really made his scalp numb.


    Unexpectedly, originally thought that the strength of the gods could suppress all the people of the ancestral land. Even if it can''t be suppressed, it''s a tie, it won''t be suppressed by others like it is now, or even crushed by others.


    Diba wanted to get rid of the sharp flames staring at him, and wanted to escape. Even if it is a member of a strong-willed War God tribe, even if it is a high-spirited War God tribe, Bae wants to escape at this time. Because Tang Ye''s strength crushed his will and even wiped out his fighting spirit.


    "Stop it!" The green weasel was swallowed and corroded by the death god, becoming weaker and weaker, the aura of divine power weaker and weaker, and was about to be killed. At this time, Zhuang Die inside the palace shouted angrily. She couldn''t bear to see Green Weasel going through such pain and wanted to stop Tang Ye, but she didn''t dare to go outside the palace, so she could only shout.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked at Zhuang Die, and sneered: "It''s okay if you want me to stop, but you have to get out of the heavenly palace and then eliminate the heavenly palace. This land is the land of our human beings, not you. God¡¯s."


    Jiang Xian thought Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous. At this point, all those involved in the authority of the gods seemed to have a superiority and arrogance, even in whatever situation their gods were in. Jiang Xian retorted Tang Ye''s words: "This heaven and earth belong to our gods! You are just human beings, but it doesn''t mean you can own this land!"


    Tang Ye looked at Jiang Xian, squinted her eyes sharply, maintained it for a while, and then said: "Then I will tell you now, this land, including the day, is not yours!"


    After all, Tang Ye waved his hands. At this time, in his hands, because of the secret skill that the **** of death swallowed, there was an extra white blade that seemed to be connected to the green weasel. The white blade is not transparent, but emits a bright moonlike light. It didn''t seem to have anything to do with the darkness of the **** of death, but felt very holy.


    As Tang Ye swallowed the blade, the spirit of the green ferret was cut into the glass of his body. Every time it cuts, the green weasel has to endure tremendous pain. This kind of thing is like being slapped and shaving the bones alive. Think about it, if a person is awake, but is scratched to the bone with a knife, what does it feel like, it¡¯s too numb, I can¡¯t dare miss you. This was actually the reason why Tang Ye rejected the use of this secret technique at the beginning, and felt too cruel and inhuman. Even at this moment, in order to deal with the gods, in order to deal with the survival crisis of the human race, he could not bear to use this trick.


    However, if he does not become like this, Human Race will be in danger. After talking with Shenlong Spirit, he had the responsibility to save the human race and the determination to go to the stars and sea in the outer sky, so he did this.


    No one stopped Tang Ye, the soul of the green ferret was cut out of flesh bit by bit. Tang Ye sighed very much, the spirit of the **** of heaven was indeed much stronger, and now he felt very strenuous. He had also used the secret technique of Devouring Death before, but it was done on people. It is much easier to cut and strip the human soul, because the human soul is very fragile. But the gods are worthy of being nurtured by divine power, not only in the body, but also in the soul, they are also much stronger than humans. No wonder that the soul remains, and the things of rebirth through the soul are easy for the gods to do.


    The soul of the green ferret slowly separated, visible to the naked eye, it was a faint moonlight appearance similar to the shape of a human. Tang Ye will continue to peel, but it is getting harder and harder, cold sweat is already coming out of his forehead. If someone stops him at this time, he is very dangerous because he cannot be distracted. He is not the **** of death, he can move freely when he uses this. Now that he has performed this secret technique, if it is interrupted or disturbed, it may be his fault. Because death will swallow it back. Even if his soul is not stripped, he will be shocked. If the soul is injured, it is not a minor injury. Even if he reaches the realm of the superior gods, he may be defeated by the lower gods.


    So when he first performed this secret technique, he paid attention to the surroundings and ensured safety before proceeding. And this point, Diba, Zhuang Die, and Jiang Xian did not see it. At this time, they were only dominated by the horror displayed by Tang Ye, with a look of horror and worry, worried that they would be dealt with by Tang Ye.


    Diba expected that he might also have this kind of end, so at this time, he desperately wanted to break free from the shackles of the flame thorns, and went to fight Tang Ye desperately. It was all death anyway, Tang Ye had a clear means to kill them, so it was better to work hard without having to die so aggrieved.


    If Diba could break free, it would be quite dangerous for Tang Ye who concentrated on stripping the spirit of the green weasel at this time. However, Tang Ye still expected this. Just when Diba was about to break free from the flame thorns, Tang Ye completed the soul stripping of the green ferret.


    "Ah!" The green weasel finally screamed, and then the moonlight white soul was bound by the secret skills swallowed by death and turned into a luminous ball, which was the compression body of the soul, and it was also something that contained the green weasel''s life-long strength.


    As long as Tang Ye swallowed and merged this, he could increase his strength. As for how much to swallow it can break through again, it is unknown. All he can do is continue to devour it!

 Chapter 2407： Cant stop it!

    The moment Tang Ye completed the separation of the green ferret''s soul, his mind recovered. At this moment, Diba just broke free from the sharp flame thorns, and suddenly rose from the ground, attacking Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye had already recovered his mind, facing the severely injured Diba, after Diba''s divine power was eroded and weakened by the flames, there was no pressure to deal with Diba.


    Diba is full of fighting spirit, because it is determined to fight to the death, so it is not afraid of everything. His fist was still so masculine and domineering, and he rushed into his fist, his fist glowing like a diamond, like a Buddha hitting, with great momentum.


    However, in the face of the lack of suspense in the strength of the gap, Diba''s final explosion was of no use to Tang Ye. Tang Ye grabbed his fist with one fist, and then punched him into the ground with one punch. Then, Tang Ye still looked down at him that high, his eyes glowing with flames, and under this situation, with such momentum and appearance, it seemed that Tang Ye was also a god.


    When Diba, Zhuang Die, and Jiang Xian saw it, they suddenly felt that this was the appearance of the gods of the Vulcan tribe? ! However, Tang Ye would use Death to devour him, he couldn''t always be the Fire God tribe, right?


    Or, suddenly, Diba, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian all had the same guess. They doubted that Tang Ye would be the descendant of the combination of God of Fire and God of Death.


    However, marriage between two Celestial tribes is generally not allowed. This rule has to be extended to the true **** period, which is the consequence of the birth of Pluto. The Underworld was judged to be born from the union of two different true gods, and became a deformed monster. Therefore, the Celestial God tribe behind it was not allowed to cross the tribe to combine. This is to ensure the purity of the bloodline, and also to avoid the terrible consequences of causing Pluto.


    Tang Ye has the power of the **** of fire and the power of the **** of death, and is considered a combination of the **** of death and the **** of fire. But this kind of thing is very ridiculous. If it is true, wouldn''t Tang Ye exist like a **** of darkness?


    Only Diba, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian were present. The three are all gods, and they all know some secret rumors in the heavens, and they feel more and more absurd for Tang Ye''s existence. In this way, they also felt unconvinced when they lost to Tang Ye, and even felt inexplicable.


    Don''t care about them now by Tang Ye. The spirit of the green weasel has just been stripped, and it has been fused into a soul sphere by the power of death. It must be swallowed and merged quickly, otherwise the soul power will quickly dissipate. The power of the soul, the point where it is condensed and formed is the original power. Now that the soul is stripped away, the source of power will dissipate. But before it dissipates, if you swallow and fuse for your own use, you can directly own it.


    This is like getting a source of power directly, so the power increases very quickly. According to decency, this kind of cultivation method is evil. There are always shortcuts to evil ways, but they violate justice and are always shameless by decent people. Now Tang Ye also does this kind of thing, with the name of Tang Sheng, it is very strange. However, at Tang Ye''s level, those ordinary cultivators who knew so much would only regard it as a height they couldn''t reach.


    Tang Ye immediately swallowed this soul power that had reached the realm of the gods. The original devouring power also had a great limit, not all powers can be swallowed. Just like a person who practices ice art, even if he has the soul power of a person who practices fire art, if it is swallowed, because ice and fire are not tolerant, it will be rejected. Not only will it not be able to improve one''s strength, but it may even cause one to be backlashed by the strength, and then suffer great trauma.


    This is also the last hope held by Diba, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian. The Green Weasel is a **** of the Plague God tribe who practices poison art, and the power of that poison art cannot be integrated and swallowed by anyone, let alone a human being, even a god. So now Tang Ye swallows it indiscriminately, maybe Tang Ye can''t merge, and eventually he will be severely injured by backlash. In this case, they can deal with Tang Ye!


    Now Tang Ye had swallowed the spirit power of Green Weasel, they were staring straight to see Tang Ye''s situation. They very much hope that Tang Ye will be defeated. Relatively speaking, the power of Poison Technique is more dangerous and terrifying. Once backlash, Tang Ye will suffer more damage.


    However, the result disappointed them. After Tang Ye swallowed the spirit power of the Green Weasel, even if it was the power of poison, Tang Ye quickly merged, and then you can see that Tang Ye''s momentum has increased a little. Although there is no sign of a breakthrough, it is indeed stronger.


    Seeing this scene, Diba and Zhuang Die were completely discouraged. Tang Ye, this human race, is simply a monster, where is a human being, not to mention those secret skills, even the fusion of power is so easy, it is like a melting pot.


    Diba became short of breath, thinking this kind of thing was ridiculous. The gods of them did not expect to encounter such severe injuries on this day. Just planning to show up and start the activities of the gods, but was hit by Tang Ye like this. It was too unexpected, and they accepted it.


    Diba couldn''t help yelling, and then rushed towards Tang Ye suddenly. At this time, there was no majesty and arrogance of a member of the God of War tribe, and it was a bit like a panicked beast that was forced to rush forward.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye looked down on indifference. At this time, he found that his fire ability was very useful, as if it could restrain these gods. He didn''t notice it at first, until Tang Ye used flame power to penetrate Green Weasel and Diba, he found that the strength of Green Weasel and Diba was weakened. After he discovered this, he was surprised again by his own flame power, and he didn''t know what kind of secret skills he had to do this. Whatever it is, it is beneficial to him. So this time he will use that flame power exclusively. This time he used the power of the flame to condense into a trident halberd and threw it fiercely against the rushing ground.


    He was seriously injured by the phoenix''s flame power and weakened his supernatural power. Facing Tang Ye''s flame trident halberd, he was naturally unable to resist it. It was directly penetrated through his body and quickly fell to the ground. Then he was inserted on the ground and stared at. I can''t get rid of it.


    Tang Ye would not easily kill Diba. Because Diba is also a god, it can also be a resource for his cultivation. It was just that he had just performed the secret skill that Death Devoured, and he could no longer use it a second time. The use of Reaper to swallow is very energy intensive, and there are risks. It takes a while.


    Therefore, Tang Ye will retain Diba''s life, but when he can continue to use the Death God to swallow it again, he will strip off Diba''s soul power and increase his cultivation.


    Since he wasn''t in a hurry to kill the land, Tang Ye looked back at Zhuang Die and the others, and said, "Are you sure you can''t come out? If that''s the case, then you have to watch your companion die. You gods, you can''t get to this. Is it the point?"


    After a pause, Tang Ye continued: "Even if you don''t come out, I will still break this heavenly palace!"


    After coldly snorting, Tang Ye showed the Overlord Halberd in his hand, and then slammed the Overlord Halberd at the Heavenly Palace. When it hit the Tiangong, the Tiangong trembled, as if really moved.


    Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian were shocked by this. Could the Heavenly Palace barrier be unable to stop this human being?

 Chapter 2408： what you want to say?

    The heavenly enchantment shook, frightening Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian in the heavenly palace into a panic. If the Heavenly Palace barrier couldn''t stop Tang Ye, then their lighthouse plan would fail. In this way, it will take longer for other gods to descend to the ancestral land. They couldn''t let this happen, and then immediately went to the center of the palace to guide the eyes of the magic circle where the divine power of the heavens fell, and protect the enchantment by pulling the divine power.


    Bang bang bang!


    Tang Ye violently hit the Tiangong enchantment with his Overlord Halberd, and the collision produced a huge noise. Tang Ye''s aura seemed omnipotent, and the Heavenly Palace barrier trembled, as if it would really be broken. Unfortunately, after fighting for a while, although the Heavenly Palace barrier trembled, there was no sign of destruction.


    The Heavenly Palace barrier has not been broken. The divine power from the heavens is very strong. In addition, Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian guided the divine power to protect it, and Tang Ye, who was only in the realm of the higher heaven gods, even if he used the Overlord Halberd, was actually extremely fierce and still failed to break the heavenly barrier.


    Tang Ye knew that it couldn''t be broken, and finally gave up. Take back the Overlord Halberd and look up at the suspended heavenly palace. This celestial palace is formed by a high mountain below the ground, floating up to become a floating island. At this time, there was a huge hole under the ground, which was caused by the high mountains rising from the ground. Being able to accomplish such a thing is itself a terrible force. The secret skills the gods have mastered, once they are given the opportunity to display them, they don''t know what it will be like. Therefore, for the gods, all enemies should be eliminated immediately.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to take risks anymore, and sometimes he could only use force to solve it, then the process would become a lot easier, killing and being killed.


    Since the Heavenly Palace barrier cannot be broken now, I can only think of other ways to break it. Tang Ye didn''t need to verify that the formation of this heavenly palace was closely related to the rewards of other heavenly gods. If this heavenly palace is not broken for one day, it will be dangerous for a day. Maybe other gods will soon descend from the chaotic space into this heavenly palace.


    If it comes down to the ancient gods, or even the true gods, then there is no fun. Even if Tang Ye is very special, when he encounters an ancient **** or true **** at this time, he must be just being abused obediently.


    Temporarily unable to break the Heavenly Palace barrier, there is no other way. Tang Ye could only give up. He glanced at Diba. Diba is still alive. If it doesn''t hurt the soul, Diba can still live well. Tang Ye wondered if he could know something from Diba. Then he went down and took Diba away to a hill, intending to ask Diba about the situation of Tiangong.


    But Diba is not a fool. Through Tang Ye''s expression, he knew what Tang Ye wanted to ask. He snorted directly: "You want to know information about Tiangong from me? Funny, do you think I will tell you?!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, feeling a little headache. After all, the gods are not simple figures, even if they are just a lower-level god, they have gone through a lot of training to reach this level. For this reason, Tang Ye felt that it was really not easy to ask what information from Diba, or even impossible.


    "So, it''s easier for me to kill you directly?" Tang Ye said to Diba.


    Diba just rolled his head and gave a cold snort, without speaking. He is not afraid of death. Since he is not afraid of death, it is difficult to threaten. As for the painful torture, maybe you can give it a try. However, Tang Ye also felt unnecessary to do so. Judging from Diba''s unswerving manner, it is impossible to imagine how Diba would beg for mercy because of pain. Therefore, if you do that, you may not only have no results, but will accumulate your own hostility and cause emotional damage.


    Tang Ye looked at Diba, then looked at the floating Tiangong, her tone became calm, and said, "You gods, you want to kill us humans that way? Don¡¯t you think that the more you are like this, the more proof we humans are. Important, proves that our status is extremely high. Are we high-level creatures in this world?"


    Diba laughed ironically, and said to Tang Ye: "Arrogant and arrogant, you humans are weak ants. Doesn''t it feel ridiculous to say that?"


    "How do I think you are a little more ridiculous?" Tang Ye squinted and said: "How do I think you are more ridiculous. I''m very surprised, are you robots and don''t think at all? If we humans It is a weak ant, so if our human race kills you and exiles you, then what are you, more unbearable than the weak ant?"


    Diba glared at Tang Ye. He couldn''t refute this fact before his eyes. If you reflect, you really cannot underestimate human beings. Human beings are actually quite powerful.


    Tang Ye took a look at Diba, knowing that it would be impossible to threaten and torture such a character if he wanted to impress him, and it was impossible to lure him into favor. This is a **** of faith, but he has already achieved death consciousness. Regarding this, Tang Ye didn''t hold any hope, and simply said something he knew about the gods, to see if he could let go.


    He said to Diba: "Actually I know a lot about your gods. Jiuzhongtian is not your celestial realm. At first I thought that Jiuzhongtian is celestial realm, but in fact, Jiuzhongtian is another small world independent of our heaven and earth. Although it is a small world, but if you want to go to the outer sky, the nine-layer sky is the place where the creatures of our world must pass."


    Diba glanced at Tang Ye, wondering what Tang Ye wanted to express. He was not very surprised about what Tang Ye mentioned, but he was also a little surprised. Because in the activities of the heavens, exploring the outer sky is a very important part. The ability to explore outside must be the strength above the peak of the ancient gods. Even the strength of the true **** level, it is said that it is not dominant outside.


    Therefore, it is not that one who has cultivated to the level of the gods can freely be a happy **** in the eyes of the lower realms in the heavens. If you want to see a wider world, you want to make continuous progress, and you want to know the vastness and greatness of the entire universe, you must continue to work hard, and the degree of effort is greater than when you become a god.


    Diba is far from reaching the point where he can explore outside, he is just a lower-level god. However, he still heard about exploring the firmament of the outer universe from the legend of the heavens or the history of the heavens. Now he heard Tang Ye talk about this, he was surprised at how Tang Ye knew. But he was not so surprised, he had also heard about it, Tang Ye had been to Jiuzhongtian. This is really amazing.


    A human race actually skipped the heavens and went straight to the Nine Heavens, which was far more powerful than the heavens.


    "What do you want to say?" Diba glanced at Tang Ye and frowned.


    Tang Ye raised his head and said, "I just want to tell you that I know a lot about the gods, including among your gods, there is no death or underworld."


    Diba suddenly squinted, staring at Tang Ye with an ominous premonition.

 Chapter 2409： Unfinished!

    Among the gods of the heavens, there is indeed no death and underworld. After the death **** was sanctioned, the status of the death **** tribe plummeted and was expelled to the realm. However, the original death **** was deprived of the power to control the dead, and a **** was formed. The underworld, or the **** world, does not refer to the earth world.


    The whole land is so vast, and the earth is as big as the sky. He usually sees the underworld, but it is a place that concentrates on the affairs of the undead, not the entire territory. Originally, the entire land was the place of the Death Tribe, but after the Death Tribe was sanctioned and exiled, it disappeared.


    It is said that the Grim Reaper tribe was severely injured after being sanctioned and wanted to rest and rejuvenate, so it looked for a place that was extremely dangerous and terrifying in the world, and other gods could not find it, let alone attack them. In the past thousands of years, there has been no news of the Death Tribe. Therefore, the death tribe is not in the heavens.


    There is also a tribe of Underworld. There are very few people in the Underworld tribe, and the birth of the Underworld is said to be a mistake. The Underworld is even more unwelcome. He can''t go up to the heavens or down to the earth. He can only survive in the gap between the human and the earth. In such a place, there are very few living creatures, so even if the goddess wants to develop his own tribe, it is very difficult, so the number of people is naturally very small.


    However, although there are few people in the Underworld tribe, any member is very powerful. They survive in the cracks, all abilities are required to be extremely powerful, otherwise they can''t survive at all, just like the dark demons in the purgatory world. There have been rumors that a **** who went to the earth and encountered people from the Underworld tribe, and was killed by a man from the Underworld tribe. If this rumor is true, then there is a possibility that an ordinary member of the Underworld tribe can kill the lower-level gods in seconds. Then the entire Underworld tribe, even if there are not many people, is extremely terrifying.


    Diba didn''t expect Tang Ye to mention the two tribes of Death God and Underworld God, and these two tribes were also hostile to their gods. The gods of death and the gods of the underworld are both shameless and disgusted by the gods. From the initial rejection to the later hatred, they have long become incompatible forces.


    Tang Ye mentioned the Death God and the Underworld Tribes, and Diba couldn''t help but think, does Tang Ye want to unite the Death God and the Underworld Tribes against their Gods?


    If this is the case, it has to be taken seriously. Because if there were more Death Gods and Undergoing Gods on the Human Race, they would not necessarily be weaker than the Heaven Gods.


    Tang Ye knew what Diba was thinking of, but he didn''t have any clue about the union between the Death God and the Underworld, because he didn''t know how to get into the Death God and the Underworld tribe. What he is doing now is just flicking with a mouth. After all, because of his own experience, that particularity, when he fudged people, he looked very real.


    Tang Ye looked at Diba and jokingly said: "The Death God and the Underworld God tribe are not in the heavens. Since they are not in the heavens, can I find them? I think they must be very interested in the heavens."


    "You..." Diba had seen too many extraordinary things about Tang Ye, so he couldn''t help but believe that Tang Ye could unite the Death God and the Underworld tribe. He was very angry and warned Tang Ye: "The horror of the Death God and the Underworld God tribe is not something you can control as a human. Joining forces with them is extremely dangerous to your human race itself!"


    Tang Ye sneered and looked at Diba and said, "Is it not dangerous to be driven to death by your gods?"


    He was speechless for a while. Indeed, there can be anything more dangerous than being killed. Since the gods want to kill the human race, it is not too much for the human race to do anything to survive.


    But Diba still felt that it would be a big bad thing for either party if the death **** and the underworld tribe were allowed to appear. He said to Tang Ye: "The Grim Reaper and the Dark God tribe have a great resentment. Once it comes out, it will be a great disaster, and your human tribe can''t handle it at all!"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as it can help us deal with your gods." Tang Ye looked at and squinted, "Since your gods want to do so absolutely, you can''t blame me. Since the gods of death and the gods are not in the heavens, And the human world is not there, then I will go to the earth world to find them out."


    "You can''t find it." Diba snorted, as if a little anxious, and said: "The earth is more terrifying than the heavens. The **** of death is directly punished by the power of the **** of Pangu. Without the permission of the **** of pangu, who can liberate the **** of death? Without the leadership of the Death God, the Death God tribe would not be able to get up. As for the God God tribe, it is located in the gap between the earth and the human world, a distorted space. Finding it is one thing, breaking it is another. Do you think Can you do it?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said to Diba: "It''s my business if I can''t do it. Now, at least I know that Death and Underworld are the same thing. Haha."


    Tang Ye smiled meaningfully. Diba didn''t know why, and after responding, he was taken aback, only to realize whether he had been misled by Tang Ye or something, and then he stared at Tang Ye and went crazy. But when he wanted to struggle frantically, Tang Ye suddenly squeezed his neck and fainted with a click.


    Regarding the Death God and Underworld God, Tang Ye also inherited it from the memory of the remnant soul old man in Jiuzhongtian. In fact, the vision pattern of the old man with remnant soul was already placed in the sky. The crisis described by the Old Man of Remnant Soul comes from outside the sky. The ancestral land is just a heaven and earth in the sky. It is spied by other heavens and earth, and may even invade.


    What is certain is that the old man with remnant soul is a powerful figure who has explored the sky and space. He comes from the ancestral land, of course, for the sake of ancestral land. But every world has its own situation. All kinds of disputes never stop. And some people will never have the gaze and pattern outside the sky and space for a lifetime, so they will not consider this level at all, just busy with their own struggle.


    Tang Ye knew that he was not strong enough to deal with the gods, so he always looked for various ways to provide assistance. At the same time, he is also trying to break through his common life. The Common People''s Avenue contains everything, like a melting pot, everything can be understood and integrated. And in this world, there are also various creatures, including humans, gods, demons, demons, and so on. To complete the avenue, you must have an understanding of these.


    Therefore, entering the demon world, going to the underworld, and going to the death world will all be trials that Tang Ye needs to go through. Now he understands the things of death and underworld, which is very helpful.


    At this time, Li Xiang''s affair with the spirit of the dragon in the place where the dragon raised his head had ended, but there were still some arrangements that were continuing, such as Xu Wuming, who was forced to the Red Wall court.


    Xu Wuming originally acted to contain Wang Jiuxiao, but now that Li Xiang has failed, his containment is useless. At this time, he was no longer in the Red Wall Court.


    In a certain wilderness, I saw Xu Wuming had taken the seriously injured Li Xiang out. It turned out that when the gods and demons came to stop Tang Ye before, Xu Wuming took advantage of the chaos and brought the seriously injured Li Xiang out.

 Chapter 2410： Not to save you!

    When Green Weasel and Di pull to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye wants to integrate the power of the Dragon Ancestor, and has no time to take care of the seriously injured Li Xiang. And Wang Cangcang and the others, trying to deal with the invading monsters and demons, did not notice Li Xiang. Unexpectedly, in this gap, Xu Wuming took the opportunity to take Li Xiang away.


    Li Xiang was already seriously injured, as long as he was given the final fatal blow, he would die. But Tang Ye didn''t do this, but was negligent. Now Li Xiang was taken away by Xu Wuming, even if he was seriously injured, but because of the power of the blood demon, as long as he cultivated quietly and absorbed the blood, he would get better again.


    Xu Wuming originally pinned Wang Jiuxiao from the palace of the Red Wall in order to win the jade seal of the ancient country. But after sensing the defeat of Lee Sang, he immediately evacuated. After all, he was an old monster who had lived for thousands of years, and he knew the power of the ancient jade seal and the limitations of those with royal power, so even if Wang Jiuxiao tried to keep him, he failed.


    Wang Jiuxiao was very surprised. He originally thought that with the authority of the king and the arrangement of the red wall palace, Xu Wuming could be left behind. Tang Ye defeated Li Xiang over there, and Wang Jiuxiao also felt it. So as long as Xu Wuming is held back, even if he can''t help Xu Wuming, he will definitely be able to get rid of Xu Wuming when Tang Ye comes. However, he never expected that Xu Wuming was also very familiar with Wang''s power, and soon left.


    It is not difficult for Xu Wuming to do this. Not to mention that Xu Wuming is a man who has lived for thousands of years. Judging from his experience, he used to serve the emperor. Moreover, the emperor he served was the first orthodox emperor. The first generation of emperors who were able to unify the world had much more power than the emperors in the future. Many things are difficult at the beginning, and the one that can begin is always more powerful. Therefore, Xu Wuming knows the way of the emperor and the power of the king.


    Wang Jiuxiao felt a pity that Xu Wuming had left. However, the current incident that Li Xiang has caused, including the remaining immortal disciples, has not been completely resolved, and he must deal with it. The first thing he did was to rush to the heroic cemetery to see how it was going. In addition, now that the spirit of Shenlong has disappeared, and the power of the dragon ancestor is gone, it will definitely affect the dragon veins. The strength of the dragon veins weakened, and many demons who were suppressed had a chance to break through. These problems must be resolved in time.


    At this time, Xu Wuming returned to the cave where he placed Princess Yinman with Li Xiang, who was seriously injured. Li Xiang woke up from a coma and saw Xu Wuming rescued him. Once so arrogant, he felt that he was just a chess piece even to Xu Wuming, but at this time he was grateful to Xu Wuming.


    "You saved me?" Li said to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming turned his back to Li Xiang, holding a sharp short blade in his hand, and a yellow paper talisman beside him. He seemed to be casting a spell on the blade. Hearing Li Xiang speaking, he turned around, looked at Li Xiang, and squinted his eyes.


    After being silent for a while, Xu Wuming said to Li Xiang, "Yes, I saved you."


    "Then I owe you a kindness, and I will pay it back." Li Xiang said firmly. He is still very principled, and both gratitude and enmity will be reported.


    But Xu Wuming waved his hand and said, "Why do you think I saved you?"


    "Huh?" Li Xiang looked at Xu Wuming and raised his brow slightly.


    Xu Wuming expressionlessly said, "You have failed. Not only did you fail, you also made Tang Ye break through. This is all right, I can''t deal with Tang Ye even more. This kind of thing has a great impact on me."


    Li also felt powerless about this matter. He knew Xu Wuming would be angry. If he was still in his heyday, he would not care if Xu Wuming was not angry, the strong would not need to take care of the weak. But now, he was seriously injured, and he couldn''t even beat Xu Wuming, and he even had to rely on Xu Wuming''s help to recover. So he knows how to bow his head, even if not sincerely.


    He said to Xu Wuming: "I did lose, and I won''t make excuses for myself. But I think you can feel it too. It was not Tang Ye that stopped me, but a terrifying force that suddenly appeared. That power is still easy to do. I think that power is stronger than Tang Ye''s strength. What do you think?"


    This means that no matter who it is, even if it is Xu Wuming, he will lose, and he will lose faster. Li Xiang was pinned down because of Tang Jiujiu''s strength. A sharp arrow that flew from a distance, its power far surpassed the **** level. Even if Xu Wuming is not there, he will feel it. When Li Xiang said that, Xu Wuming couldn''t refute it. The power gap is not enough to win, and even careful planning is futile.


    Xu Wuming did feel the power of Tang Jiujiu''s arrow. However, he didn''t know that it was Tang Jiujiu. Because of that sharp arrow, Tang Jiujiu sent out the power of the twelve demon branches. When Tang Jiujiu was a child, even when he was still in Sima Yupu''s stomach, when Xu Wuming dealt with their mother and daughter, Tang Jiujiu used the power of the Earth Store Heart Sutra for protection. That''s not the evil spirit demon branch, so Xu Wuming didn''t know.


    If Xu Wuming knew that the sharp arrow was issued by Tang Ye''s daughter Tang Jiujiu, then he didn''t know how horrified he would be, or even run for his life. After all, he shot Sima Yupu back then, if Tang Jiujiu found his trace, Tang Jiujiu would definitely kill him.


    The power of that sharp arrow was terrible, but this was not something Xu Wuming had to consider now. The appearance of that power only made Xu Wuming further realize that there were even more powerful people behind Tang Ye. Therefore, don''t move Tang Ye lightly, otherwise you might not know how you died. Xu Wuming also deeply realized that he could no longer fight Tang Ye. Although not reconciled, but had to admit. Therefore, now he no longer thought of going against Tang Ye, he just wanted to save Princess Yinman, and nothing else.


    Originally, according to the plan agreed upon with Li Sang, he restrained Wang Jiuxiao¡¯s power, and then after Li Sang succeeded in capturing the power of Long Zu, he went to obtain Murong Huansha''s blood, and rescued by using Murong Huansha''s zombie blood Ying Yinman who lives is also a zombie. However, Li Xiang failed and did not get Murong Huansha''s zombie blood. Xu Wuming couldn''t accept the failure of this kind of thing, he looked forward to the day when Ying Yinman would wake up for too long. Therefore, after Li Xiang failed, he had an idea, that is, he could not use Murong Huansha''s blood, what about using Li Xiang''s blood?


    Li Xiang''s blood has the power of blood demon and is very powerful. Maybe Ying Yinman will wake up after drinking it?


    Xu Wuming can''t control so much. If Ying Yinman can''t be awakened again later, as Tang Ye grows stronger, if Tang Ye discovers him, he will be killed. What will Ying Yinman do then? So before that, Xu Wuming must save Ying Yinman, no matter what means!


    Now, he brought Li Xiang back to the cave, not to save Li Xiang, but to obtain Li Xiang''s blood, and then to save Ying Yinman.


    Seeing the short blade in Xu Wuming''s hand, Li Xiang suddenly seemed to understand something.

 Chapter 2411： very disappointed at you!

    Li Xiang thought Xu Wuming was saving him, but after seeing Xu Wuming''s weirdness, he began to realize that Xu Wuming did not want to save him, but wanted to capture his blood to save Ying Yinman.


    This is ridiculous. Li Xiang did not expect such a fact to happen. However, he knew that if it was to save Ying Yinman, Xu Wuming could definitely do such a thing.


    Of course Li Xiang didn''t want to die like that. Finally escaped from under Tang Ye, although Xu Wuming was rescued, he still had to strive for life. He said to Xu Wuming: "Your idea is wrong, I can''t save Ying Yinman, you kill me, you will only fall into a lonely situation. Once Tang Ye finds you, you will undoubtedly die."


    Xu Wuming sneered, knowing that Li Xiang saw his purpose. Without covering up, he said to Li Xiang: "The power of the blood demon can bring you back to life. This kind of blood is extraordinary. Now I can''t get Murong Huansha''s blood, so what kind of blood is stronger than yours? Didn¡¯t you resurrect with the blood of the Gorefiend?¡±


    "No!" Li Xiang was a little excited. He knows Xu Wuming''s enthusiasm for saving Ying Yinman, it is absolutely possible to attack him. He wanted to persuade Xu Wuming and said: "The blood demons are dark demons, not zombies. The zombie family is more mysterious than the dark demons. Therefore, the power of the zombies may not save the people who can be saved by the power of the dark demons. And I have so many abilities and knowledge that killing me is not good for you. Only by keeping me can I help you 100% ensure that Ying Yinman can be saved!


    "You said the same before." Xu Wuming said to Li Xiang with a very disappointed expression: "You told me the same during the Shenlong prison plan. At that time, even if I knew you were treating me as one. A chess piece, I don¡¯t care, as long as I can save the princess Yinman, I can do anything. But even if I put everything down and willing to be your chess piece, you have failed. I am really... very disappointed."


    Xu Wuming is also a character who has lived for thousands of years. He is a former big boss, not such an idiot. So when Li Xiang first found him, he provoked him, and he agreed without much resistance. Of course, he has let go of his arrogance and dignity. Otherwise, he will not give in easily and do things like a little brother.


    "We still have a chance!" Li said in a low voice to Xu Wuming. He was anxious, for fear that Xu Wuming would attack him now. Now he was seriously injured, and the Black Blood Demon Sword fused in his body was dissolved by Tang Ye. He couldn''t recover in a short time. Even if he recovered, he was much weaker than before, so he won''t be Xu Wuming''s opponent at this time.


    He said to Xu Wuming: "Now that the gods have appeared, the monsters and demons have grown and become active. From now on, Tang Ye will have to deal with more and more things, so I can ignore Murong Huansha''s side. , We make a plan, and then we shoot Murong Huansha, it will definitely succeed!"


    Xu Wuming squinted his eyes and watched Li Xiang sneer, and said, "Li Xiang, why have you become so talkative? Do you know that you, who are talkative, can''t give people any confidence. And, everything There will be unexpected plans, and I don¡¯t want to do it now. Dealing with Murong Huansha, with Tang Ye and Murong Huansha¡¯s relationship, there are too many accidents. I can¡¯t afford to fail the second time, I know very well, I If it fails again, then I will never have another chance."


    "No..." Li Xiang still wanted to persuade Xu Wuming, but was interrupted by Xu Wuming.


    "Nothing to say." Xu Wuming stared at Li Xiang, and said: "If you are to blame, you have failed. You failed, and the price is death. Before I took you away, didn''t you regard yourself as a dead person? Is it? Now that I brought you out, how come I feel that I can live again? It is ridiculous. It seems that no matter how self-confident you are, how much you see through life and death, you will still be afraid of death. Probably, This is the emotion that everyone will have..."


    Xu Wuming has some feelings. He has lived for so long, thinking that he has broken life and death. However, seeing Li Xiang like this, he suddenly felt that when death also fell on him, he might also be so embarrassed.


    Looking back at the crystal coffin, Xu Wuming felt that if he could save Ying Yinman, he really had no regrets. If he was killed at that time, he should be able to face it calmly.


    After thinking about it this way, Xu Wuming felt a little relieved, and decided to kill Li Xiang, and wanted to take Li Xiang''s blood to save Ying Yinman. But at this time, Li Xiang felt that he had found an opportunity to attack Xu Wuming. He wanted to make a surprise attack and create an opportunity for himself to escape. He suddenly turned into a stream of blood, like a stream of blood, swept Xu Wuming away, trying to cover Xu Wuming. In this way, he can injure Xu Wuming''s facial features, and then make Xu Wuming unable to track him quickly, then he can escape.


    Unfortunately, Li Xiang underestimated Xu Wuming too much. When he turned into a blood stream and was about to rush in front of Xu Wuming, although Xu Wuming had just turned around, Li Xiang suddenly hit a barrier and the blood flow was bounced back. When he fell to the ground, Li Xianghua returned to his human form, looking very angry at Xu Wuming.


    "You were on your guard from the beginning!" Li said coldly to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming looked at Li Xiang coldly and said, "Although you are seriously injured, I still don''t underestimate you. If you don''t do anything, I am still very afraid that you, a demon, will run away. Even, your weird and powerful, I''m also afraid of being killed by you. I can tell you that in addition to this barrier, your body has also been used secretly by me, and your whole body will be paralyzed."


    Li Xiang tried it immediately and found that his body really felt bound. He glared at Xu Wuming and shouted in a low voice: "Xu Wuming, did you really decide to do this? I tell you..."


    call!


    Li Xiang still wanted to talk to Xu Wuming, but Xu Wuming threw the blade out of his hand and pierced his body. The blade had used the secret technique, and Xu Wuming felt that it was the effect of using the talisman secret technique on the blade. This will pierce Li Xiang, and Li Xiang''s blood will not stop flowing.


    Xu Wuming didn''t want to talk nonsense anymore. After piercing Li Xiang''s body, he activated the magic secret technique that had already been arranged under Li Xiang''s feet. It was a **** circle. After a burst of light broke out, the golden arms stretched out from under the magic circle, like the kind of Guanyin with a Thousand Hands, grabbing Li Xiang.


    He was seriously injured, but Xu Wuming performed the restraint secret technique. Li Xiang was caught by those golden arms and couldn''t break free.


    Xu Wuming walked in, took a crystal bottle, and filled the blood that Li Xiang shed. With the loss of blood, Li Xiang became weaker. Seeing Xu Wuming, who was extracting his blood, wanted to get angry, but looked very weak.


    Taking a bottle of Li Xiang''s blood, Xu Wuming took it to Yingyinman. Opening the crystal coffin and looking at the beautiful and prosperous woman lying inside, Xu Wuming was full of affection.


    He hopes so much that this time he can rescue Ying Yinman.

 Chapter 2412： Emperor bloodline!

    Xu Wuming fed Li Xiang''s blood to Ying Yinman in the crystal coffin, but Ying Yinman did not respond within a short time. Xu Wuming felt that it was not enough, so he continued to extract Li Xiang''s blood until Li Xiang''s face became pale and his blood was almost gone. Having lost so much blood, Li Xiang was afraid that he would not survive.


    The whole body was pale, his strength disappeared, and his body quickly became thinner. At this time, Li Xiang, there was no such thing as a powerful demon, but a dying person.


    Seeing Ying Yinman did not respond, Xu Wuming felt anxious, he could only choose to wait. Then he walked up to Li Xiang, looked at Li Xiang who was dying, did not sympathize, and said, "You are already in this way, so why don''t I give you a happy one."


    Li Xiang looked up very hard, glanced at Xu Wuming, with a sarcastic smile, and said weakly: "My blood has the power of the blood demon, yes, but not everyone can overcome the power of the blood demon. You let Ying Ying Yinman drank my blood, so he believed that she could overcome the power of the Gorefiend?"


    "Don''t be time, you die in her hands." Li Xiang snorted coldly.


    Xu Wuming frowned and looked at Li Xiang''s silence. After some thoughts, he said, "Even so, I will die without regret when I can see Princess Yinman wake up."


    "You..." Li Xiang was very angry, even very strenuous. He didn''t expect Xu Wuming to have such a persistent affection for Ying Yinman. In this case, it is useless to say anything. Li Xiang didn''t expect to be able to recover again with the last trace of blood, the whole person gave up, completely powerless, as light as a dead leaf, a little wind can blow him.


    Xu Wuming didn''t want to see Li Xiang like this again. He seemed to be afraid, afraid that the once powerful him would end up like this one day. It was too miserable, so he wanted to give Li Xiang a simple one. So he condensed a group of purple flames with the power of demon, threw it on Li Xiang, and immediately burned Li Xiang.


    With a fire, Li Xiang was completely burnt. There is no more Li Xiang, and the problem of the gatekeeper has fallen.


    Xu Wuming went to the crystal coffin and looked at Ying Yinman who had drunk Li Xiang''s blood, and waited quietly. He had no other way. If Ying Yinman didn''t wake up like this, it would be really difficult to do it. Because if he kills Murong Huansha and takes Murong Huansha''s blood, it is very dangerous for him. It is not that Murong Huansha is so strong that he can''t deal with it, but Tang Ye is there. Now that Tang Ye has reached the upper level god, he can''t deal with him who hasn''t broken through. But Tang Ye wanted to rescue Murong Huansha with ease, after all, he mastered the mysterious and incomparable secret skills like space jump.


    It used to be lurking for thousands of years, and the things that were arranged, in the face of powerful forces, now seem to have no advantage.


    Xu Wuming was very irritable thinking about this, but after taking a look at Ying Yinman and looking at the serene and prosperous beauty, he quickly calmed down. No matter what happens, as long as he stays with Ying Yinman, he is not afraid of everything. Ying Yinman still didn''t respond, he was a little hungry, so he went out to find food for a while.


    However, shortly after Xu Wuming went out to find food, Ying Yinman, who was peacefully lying in the crystal coffin, suddenly moved. She frowned, as if there was a trace of pain, struggling, and sometimes groaning. After a while, she suddenly opened her eyes, and those eyes were amazing. It was a pair with golden light and blood together, like an emperor, and like a demon, with an unspeakable taste.


    Ying Yinman woke up.


    Standing up, Ying Yinman glanced back, with a variety of styles. There is the kind of sorrow that has gone through the vicissitudes of life and the warmth of human affection, and there is also the indifference and refinement of seeing through the world and the warmth of human love. She seems to be a contradictory woman, but her charm is enormous.


    "Am I...waking up?" Ying Yinman snorted, looking dazed at the world. To her, it wasn''t as if she had passed away, it was a few lives away.


    Ying Yinman slowly floated into the air, wearing that white long skirt, like a fairy. She was a zombie thousands of years ago, and she has extraordinary powers.


    "Huh?" After floating in the air, Ying Yinman began to use his strength, and Ying Yinman felt something abnormal. She looked up. Although she was inside the cave, she seemed to see through. She frowned slightly, then whispered: "The sky... has changed."


    Then Ying Yinman turned around and drove the long snow-white skirt to come out gracefully. If the ancient domain women danced, it would be really beautiful as a fairy.


    Outside the cave, Ying Yinman stood on a mountain, took a look, was surprised, and then continued to fly up to a higher mountain. Then, she flew up again, one by one, and finally reached the highest mountain.


    Standing on the highest mountain, Ying Yinman looked at this great river and mountain and took a deep breath. She felt a familiar smell, but she was very unfamiliar with the appearance of this land.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, there was a loud noise in the sky, the sound of thunder. However, there are no dark clouds and lightning in the sky. Ying Yinman looked up, frowning greatly and bored.


    "Why... still refuse to let me go?" Ying Yinman looked up at the sky, and snorted helplessly and angrily.


    At this time, when I saw the sky above Ying Yinman''s head, a huge sword was erected. This huge sword was similar to the sword of kingship owned by Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing!


    However, this sword of kingship is white.


    The blood of the emperor, the blood of the emperor at the beginning, although not familiar to future generations, is ultimately the blood of the emperor who ruled all over the world in the first generation, and he was born with a very strong air force. This is a bloodline protection. At the same time, Ying Yinman also turned into a zombie because of his special experience, suffered the torture of dismemberment, and was rescued by Xu Wuming with the power of Fu Mo. Then, the blood demon power was integrated. She must have integrated the power of the Gorefiend, otherwise she would not wake up, even if she wakes up, she would not maintain her own will.


    In the original Li Xiang''s power, there was the Black Blood Demon Sword, which was also a kind of Qi Luck power, which was a special existence recognized by Qi Luck. Now Ying Yinman is naturally such a special existence.


    Li Xiang once said when he found Xu Wuming that Ying Yinman was an extremely special existence, with enormous potential, and could even be compared to Tang Ye. Moreover, as the blood of the First Emperor, it was enough to compete with the two kings, Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing.


    The huge, shining, white king sword is the best proof.


    However, Ying Yinman didn''t want to have such power. For her, being born in an emperor''s house is the greatest sadness. What happened in the palace in the past has already made her feel dead. This will wake up, she is also very at a loss. However, she knew that this was no longer the dynasty she once hated.


    Xu Wuming, who was going to eat below, was startled by the movement of the sky. He looked to the sky and saw the white giant sword. He was overjoyed, knowing that Princess Yinman was awake!

 Chapter 2413： New King!

    Xu Wuming knew very well that the white giant sword emerging from the sky was the sword of kingship and the symbol of the power of luck. In today''s world, only Ying Yinman has such an emperor background. Xu Wuming was overjoyed and succeeded, and Princess Yinman has successfully awakened!


    Xu Wuming didn''t want to eat anymore, and quickly swept in the direction of Ying Yinman. He was so excited. Waiting for this day, waiting for thousands of years.


    Finally reached the top of the hill where Ying Yinman stood. Seeing Ying Yinman''s back, the graceful figure with the white skirt fluttering, is so familiar. Even if thousands of years have passed, he will not forget such a posture. So missed, missed for thousands of years.


    "Princess, princess..." Xu Wuming looked at Ying Yinman''s back and yelled softly, his voice trembling, it was too excited.


    Ying Yinman turned around, her figure was very tall, and under that prosperous beauty, she was really beautiful.


    "Anonymous?" Ying Yinman remembered Xu Wuming and called out.


    Xu Wuming was even more overjoyed. Ying Yinman remembered him. He was so excited. He looked at Ying Yinman and said, "Princess, you finally woke up!"


    Ying Yinman didn''t know whether he wanted to wake up or not. If you don''t wake up, there are still knots in the things of the year. Although you are asleep, you know that if you don''t resolve it, you don''t feel at ease. However, when you wake up, the world has changed. Regardless of whether you can resolve the knots of the year, what should you do after that?


    So Ying Yinman''s mood is not happy. But to say sad, but there is no sad use. Therefore, she basically kept her mood calm, but there was some confusion.


    She looked at Xu Wuming and asked, "What kind of world is this?"


    Knowing that Ying Yinman had too many questions, Xu Wuming began to talk to Ying Yinman about the world one by one. In the past and present, there are many things to say, but Xu Wuming has long been prepared to say it to Ying Yinman in the simplest terms.


    After Ying Yinman understood the outline, he took a deep breath and sighed softly, "Is it... so long has passed."


    "Yes." Xu Wuming seemed to have countless words to say to Ying Yinman, as if he could chatter at any time, and said: "This world is theirs now, but as long as the princess wants it, he can get it back anytime. You The strength and conditions they possess are incomparable. Because only you... is orthodox!"


    Ying Yinman frowned, glanced at Xu Wuming, did not speak, then turned around and became silent. She doesn''t like to hear Xu Wuming''s words. If she had the heart to fight for power, why should she be like this back then. She was disappointed with Xu Wuming. Regarding the past, she herself chooses to forget, even if she has experienced catastrophe with nothingness, her mood at the moment tends to be calm.


    When Xu Wuming saw Ying Yinman not speaking, he wanted to say something, but when he saw Ying Yinman tugging from shoulder to neck, he knew Ying Yinman didn''t want to speak anymore. This is the habit of Ying Yinman. Xu Wuming did not dare to say more, for fear that Ying Yinman would be unhappy.


    After Ying Yinman was silent for a long time, she turned her back to Xu Wuming and asked, "You said, what should I do?"


    Xu Wuming looked at Ying Yinman, Ying Yinman curled his head slightly, and one side of his face could be seen, with a cold feeling. Xu Wuming suddenly woke up, knowing what to say and what not to say. The relationship between him and Ying Yinman is not the kind of relationship between men and women. In the past tribulations, there is still a distinction between higher and lower levels. However, the kind of caring for each other in adversity is easy to misunderstand.


    Xu Wuming wanted to say that Ying Yinman possessed a powerful force and could do many things. But Ying Yinman didn''t need to mention royal power and orthodoxy, so he dared not say it. And now, he can''t say those things, he doesn''t know what Ying Yinman should do for a while. In the past years, he was only to rescue Ying Yinman, this was his direction. Now Ying Yinman wakes up, he only needs to stay with Ying Yinman, this is his new direction. Therefore, he always knew what he should do. However, Ying Yinman is different. Ying Yinman does not have such a fanatical love for him. Just like the current attitude, it seems to stop at the superior and inferior. Gradually realizing this, Xu Wuming couldn''t help feeling a little lost.


    "The princess just woke up, you can take a look at the situation in this world first." Xu Wuming thought for a while and said to Ying Yinman.


    Ying Yinman thought for a while, and said, "Also."


    "The subordinate will always be with the princess!" Xu Wuming said excitedly, obviously he really wants to be with Ying Yinman.


    But Ying Yinman shook his head and said, "No, I plan to see it alone."


    "Princess..." Xu Wuming didn''t expect Ying Yinman to say that. He was very anxious. He didn''t want to be separated from Ying Yinman for a moment. However, Ying Yinman refused very directly. He felt a great loss in his heart, and the loss was unacceptable. This is even more uncomfortable than being defeated by Tang Ye or being destroyed by Tang Ye''s plan.


    Ying Yinman was still very firm and said, "Although the world has changed, my memory is still at that time. I just want to see it alone, without any people or things I know. And you, nameless. , I know too well. With you by my side, how can I calmly not think about those things?"


    "I..." Xu Wuming was at a loss for words, not knowing how to answer. Ying Yinman made a lot of sense, but he suddenly felt that his weight in Ying Yinman''s heart was not that heavy. This made him very, very sad.


    Ying Yinman waved his hand and said, "Okay, I''ll look around, don''t follow."


    After that, Ying Yinman gently stepped on tiptoe, and the whole person fluttered lightly and swept away. Just as the sun sets, Ying Yinman''s figure enters a dim yellow cloud, which is very beautiful, and then disappears.


    "Princess..." Xu Wuming watched and called out, very reluctant, but he had always listened to Ying Yinman''s words and did not move. Just watched Ying Yinman disappear, and then sat down on the ground, feeling empty.


    But soon he cheered up again. Ying Yinman just wanted to see him alone, and did not say that he would no longer pay attention to him, he was still willing to wait until Ying Yinman wanted to be with him. In this process, he must protect Ying Yinman. Because Ying Yinman appeared, and it was absolutely safe.


    The silver-like kingship giant sword appeared in the air, and it must have been seen by every master. Especially Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing who also have the power of the king. Being a king is a relationship of competition. Who is the only king in this land?


    For the sudden appearance of Yingyinman, Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing may be disadvantageous to Yingyinman. Of course, there are others too. Therefore, Xu Wuming felt that he must protect Ying Yinman.


    Just as Xu Wuming thought, at this time, Wang Jiuxiao, Long Qing, and many people who could observe the giant sword of silver power were all surprised by the new sword of power that appeared in the sky just now.


    So huge, so shining, or between kings, who is it? Is it the king of the new generation?

 Chapter 2414： King power and heaven!

    Tang Ye naturally also noticed the giant sword of silver kingship in the sky. This dangling giant sword of royal power is much stronger than Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing''s. Maybe others just thought it was cool and shocking, but Tang Ye knew that it was the strongest power of the emperor''s blood.


    Tang Ye was very surprised that such a character actually appeared. He did not expect that such a character would still exist in the modern world thousands of years later. The key is to get the approval of Qiyun. Tang Ye can be sure that that force of luck is enough to compare with him.


    This was a very important event, so Tang Ye fettered the ground, and then immediately looked for the silver kingship giant sword. Soon he got there, but he didn''t see any figure, and the silver kingship giant sword also slowly disappeared. Standing on the top of the mountain, Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt that he wanted to find the person who had added the royal power, but that person didn''t want to be discovered. He had hidden his breath, and he couldn''t track it. Tang Ye was surprised again. Now that he had reached the strength realm of the superior heavenly god, the other party could easily hide his aura from him. What a powerful force this was.


    It is another existence beyond common sense!


    Tang Ye stared into the distance, wondering what kind of existence this person appeared. Then I looked back again, there seemed to be a familiar smell. Tang Ye searched down, saw a cave, entered the cave, and found the crystal coffin inside. This was originally Ying Yinman''s sleep, but now Ying Yinman has woken up. Tang Ye touched the crystal coffin to see if he could find any clues.


    Then he discovered that this crystal coffin had existed for a very long time, but he could not analyze it accurately. This point he thought of a person, that is, Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong who were in charge of archaeological research on the **** stone of Nuwa. They are professionally analyzed and should be able to figure out when this coffin was. Knowing when it was, then you can figure out which royal bloodline it is.


    Then, Tang Ye looked at other places in the cave. He was surprised and discovered Li Xiang''s breath. He walked over to look and saw a pile of ashes. He squeezed a bit of the ashes and looked at it, and judged it was a bone, and it was Li Xiang''s. He then realized that he was disturbed by the gods without killing Li Xiang completely before, and then he went to kill the gods.


    What he didn''t understand now was why Li Xiang went to this cave and was burned to death by fire. Xu Wuming has left. Xu Wuming was seriously injured by Tang Ye at the beginning, and he recovered with Ying Yinman''s zombie blood. And he knew that he was no longer Tang Ye''s opponent. In order to prevent him from finding it, he dealt with his own breath, so Tang Ye didn''t feel Xu Wuming''s breath for the time being.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to Li Xiang''s arrival here. He planned to go back and ask Wang Cangcang about them. Maybe they have noticed how Li Xiang got here. And, there is a new and stronger kingly authority, he needs to talk to Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing. Then he left the cave and walked along the way to see if he could find traces of the new king.


    Ying Yinman arrived outside a mountain village at this time. She saw the houses in the mountain village and the paved roads, which were very different from what she had imagined. Although Xu Wuming told her something about the development of science and technology in the world after thousands of years. However, she did not expect it to be like this.


    That is really a strange power. she thinks. Then she saw the motorcycle, and the car. She strengthened her opinion. Modern technology is really an amazing force.


    However, this power also has great limitations. Ying Yinman brought up some of his own powers. By comparison, he knew that he was far better than these powers in terms of speed and attack. No wonder those people are going to subvert modern times, and the way they used to cultivate does have different reactions.


    Ying Yinman suddenly frowned. It turned out that several wolves were attacking the villagers on the road outside the village. Several jackals are different from ordinary wolves, and they have obviously evolved a lot more ferociously. In this land, even ordinary wolves are unlikely to appear. This is caused by the fact that the shackles of heaven and earth are not lifted, and the vegetation and beasts can be advanced. The once modern world was dominated by the human race. But now, all things in nature can be advanced, more like a backlash of all things in nature to the human race.


    Ying Yinman probably also understands this kind of thing. Although this world has changed, it has slowly returned. Ying Yinman has a natural way of kingship. You can quickly accept and know the world. There are some powers that seem to be given to people by birth.


    King Power and Heavenly Way, probably in the blood of the strongest King Power, a kind of epiphany, a kind of ability to open the eyes of the sky, comparable to the heavenly girl Lu Celadon!


    Several advanced jackals are a lap larger than the average wild wolves, and they are about to reach a person''s waist when they stand up. If they come forward, they are completely taller than a person. So a few wolves surrounded a few villagers, and the villagers, let alone resisting, were so scared that they couldn''t move. The whole person was shaking.


    The countryside and the wild, especially the backing places, have become very dangerous if there are not many people. This is because the monster clan has risen again. Even if there are a lot of people, if a herd of wild animals appears, it is just as dangerous. In modern science, it is nature''s backlash. But in terms of practice, it means that the monster clan is coming back.


    Ying Yinman would not watch several villagers being killed by jackals. With a wave of her hand, a few stones on the ground were manipulated, and then she attacked several jackals. A few slaps, slaps, and slaps, and a few wolves fall down. They were pierced by stones, splashed with blood, and then died.


    The few villagers who had been saved realized afterwards and looked back and saw Ying Yinman, who was wearing a snow-white dress and appeared like a fairy. He really thought it was a fairy who came down to subdue the monsters and beasts and rescue them. When they reacted, Ying Yinman had already turned and left, and then they all thanked. If the legs were still weak and Ying Yinman left quickly, they would catch up. Soon Ying Yinman disappeared, and they were in a trance, as if they had dreamed.


    Tang Ye, who was looking for a new kingly authority along the road, sensed the aura of the monster race. It turned out that those wolves were also controlled by the monster clan to attack. When Ying Yinman solved a few wolves, Tang Ye also killed a giant wolf. This giant wolf is probably about to advance to the form of a werewolf.


    Tang Ye noticed that a few wolves were killed and chased them out. Unexpectedly, he found Ying Yinman''s figure. He was sure that that was the new kingly authority. He was so happy that he ran into it and ran after him.


    The reason Ying Yinman, who had left, hurried away and did not see the villagers threatened by the jackal was because he had sensed the existence of Tang Ye. She didn''t want to have anything to do with these things, but just wanted to walk around the world well, so she wanted to avoid Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye''s strength was beyond her imagination, she couldn''t avoid it, knowing that Tang Ye would catch up. Then she reached a hill, waiting for Tang Ye''s arrival.


    She knew that this person who came was a human saint. Wang Quan Tiandao, let her see the details of many people.

 Chapter 2415： You are rude!

    Tang Ye appeared on the top of the mountain where Ying Yinman was, with no one around. It was already dusk, the setting sun went down, Ying Yinman was quiet, and it seemed a little lonely. Tang Ye had this feeling when he saw that figure from behind. But he dared not take it lightly, this is a terrifying figure after all.


    "You are very strong, so strong that it is above the human race." Ying Yinman said when Tang Ye approached without turning around.


    Tang Ye had already determined that this white-clothed woman was the new king who appeared. He was very surprised, he did not expect to be a woman. Judging from the history of development on this land, the kings are mostly men. Except for the first female emperor in history, all men are in power. So now, what identity is this woman, Tang Ye became more and more curious.


    "Do you know me?" Tang Ye frowned and asked, looking at Ying Yinman''s back.


    Ying Yinman still didn''t look back, and said, "I don''t know, but I can see it."


    "You can see it?" Tang Ye was surprised, seeing that he was a saint of the human race, then he saw the specific situation of the force of Qi Luck. Being able to see this directly is even scarier than Wang Cangcang''s ability to observe twelve koi. Wang Cangcang''s borrowing of twelve koi carps was only able to perceive a little qi luck power, but now this woman can see it directly.


    Is this the power of the new king?


    Tang Ye really took it. This is the case every time, even if you break through to a stronger realm, there will be more powerful people who will always be unable to reach the top of the throne, which is too disappointing. Of course, it cannot be said that Yingyinman is better than him. He just has a feeling that Yingyinman cannot be killed by him.


    Ying Yinman turned around to look at Tang Ye, at this moment Tang Ye was shocked again. I didn''t expect to be such a beautiful woman, detached and graceful as an immortal. He had only seen this kind of temperament and charm from the **** Li Haoran. No wonder it is such a powerful person, like a fairy, how can ordinary people do this.


    Ying Yinman looked at Tang Ye and said in a positive tone: "I can see it."


    Tang Ye recovered from Ying Yinman''s beauty, and saw that there was nothing wrong with Ying Yinman. The temptation of beauty to him was not big anymore. There was no woman in his eyes, some were stars and the sea... Said to Ying Yinman: "You are the blood of the emperor."


    To express the question in an affirmative tone, it was Tang Ye who wanted to see Ying Yinman''s reaction, and thus came up with a positive answer.


    Ying Yinman didn''t intend to explain, but he could ask and answer, and said, "Is the blood of the emperor? According to the situation just now, yes."


    In fact, Ying Yinman felt that he was no longer an emperor''s blood. When the Emperor Shi Huang refined the Immortal Potion, she was deeply locked in the court, but she was wounded by the zombie puppets. Later, she was simply used as an experiment. During Xu Wuming''s absence, it was said that he had found an elixir, but in the end he found a zombie to achieve the goal of immortality through transformation. To become a zombie is to inherit the blood of the zombie. The so-called blood of the emperor is also dirty. Even if they feed on blood, the blood of the emperor has been lost earlier, and where is the blood of the emperor.


    Unfortunately, this is just Ying Yinman''s idea. Judging from the silver kingship giant sword just now, she still has the power of the emperor''s blood, became a kingly power, and gave her the power of kingship and heaven. She didn''t like this power, because she didn''t want that bad birth. The daughter of Emperor Shi Huang, the so-called princess, was basically unknown. There is almost no detailed information in history. On those days, Ying Yinman didn''t want to mention anything.


    Not to mention, after she became a zombie, she was discovered by her brother, who ordered the vicious master to capture her, cut her body, and then sealed her. Was this done by relatives? She asked herself at that time that she was harmless, and she was still thinking about the dynasty, that is, that she suffered such things. She is truly heartbroken, so she doesn''t want to mention anything about the past.


    Since I don''t want to mention it, then as an emperor, she doesn''t want to mention it. If there is a choice, she would rather not.


    Looking at Ying Yinman''s reaction and listening to her answer, Tang Ye was already sure that this was the silver king. But he still wanted to know the specific identity of Ying Yinman, so he asked: "Who are you?"


    Ying Yinman glanced at Tang Ye, obviously a little unhappy. She must be upset when it comes to identity and past. She simply turned around, stopped looking at Tang Ye, and said, "It''s not difficult for you to know, and I don''t want to tell you."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. This answer was a little unexpected, I thought Ying Yinman would tell it. But seeing Ying Yinman''s tone of voice was very serious, he knew he had to check it himself. It seems that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong are still going to study the crystal coffin.


    Then Tang Ye asked again: "So, are we friends or enemies?"


    Ying Yinman already wanted to leave, and said: "Who can guarantee that it must be an enemy, it must be a friend? Family members can turn against each other, and enemies can be relieved. Are these things rare?"


    Seeing Ying Yinman was leaving, Tang Ye spoke a little better, indicating that she could not walk so fast, and there were still things that had not been clarified. He raised a voice to Ying Yinman and said: "Now there are three-point kingship. I knew both of the two kings. And you, will you take action against this kingship?"


    Ying Yinman turned her head, a little upset that Tang Ye asked aggressively like this, and snorted coldly: "How is this question different from the question just now? If I am fighting for the unification of the kingship, I will naturally be your enemy. If I don''t fight, Even if it¡¯s not a friend, it¡¯s not an enemy. Since I don¡¯t want to answer the question just now, I don¡¯t plan to answer this one."


    "But I need to know." Tang Ye straightened his chest, his feet heavier. This is like a rhythm to start. This is indeed Tang Ye''s plan. If Ying Yinman is so unclear, he can''t rest assured. He didn''t have time to learn slowly, and the things that could be solved with his fists would be solved first.


    Ying Yinman felt that Tang Ye was very annoying. Human saints, it seems that they are not so saint. She squinted her eyes and looked at Tang Ye, only to realize that Tang Ye had a great hostility, and it was not an exaggeration to say that she was a demon. Then she became curious, can such a person be a saint of the human race?


    "You are very rude." Ying Yinman snorted to Tang Ye, with great majesty, it is impossible for the emperor to send it.


    It is not the first time that Tang Ye has experienced this kind of thing, so he is not afraid of Ying Yinman''s power and power, and said: "I am very helpless. In this world, I am very short of time and patience."


    "So you have to do it and ask for a speed?" Ying Yinman just thought Tang Ye was rude. She is kind, but it doesn''t mean she has no arrogance. As a figure in the imperial family, arrogance itself exists.


    Tang Ye didn''t give in and said, "If necessary, yes."


    Ying Yinman let out a cold snort, waved his sleeves, and said, "Sage of the human race, the power of the superior deity, really is the world invincible?"

 Chapter 2416： Deja vu ability!

    Tang Ye is not afraid of fighting Ying Yinman, the fundamental reason is that he is confident in his own strength, if the power of the higher-level gods is so rubbish, it would be too useless. The power of the superior gods is the strongest at the moment, and Ying Yinman is not so strong anyway.


    Tang Ye was sure of this. And the only thing he was worried about was that someone with a special identity like Ying Yinman would have special secret skills. This can make up for the shortcomings in the realm of strength. Just like the secret skills he had mastered before, even if the realm of strength did not rise, he could still deal with people who had passed him at a higher level.


    Now Ying Yinman may have such secret skills. Looking at Ying Yinman''s fearless expression, Tang Ye must be like this more and more. But he will not stop. If Ying Yinman really has a special secret skill, then he will have to test it out so as not to be at a loss afterwards.


    Tang Ye mastered too many secret skills, because the withered wood every spring technique continued to mature, and the five elements of power in nature, he could easily use it. So for him, anything around him, even if it is only air, can also be used as his attack method. It is like this in the realm of fusion with all things, comprehend the way of all things in life, and keep advancing.


    And this is more like the ability of the Pangu God Emperor. Therefore, it is indeed not impossible for him to become the second Pangu God Emperor. All of this seems to be in the dark, already arranged.


    Although he mastered many secret skills, Tang Ye still used the strongest power, the Azure Spirit Fire secret skills he had mastered from the beginning. His green spirit fire has a more complicated secret, this is not an ordinary flame, because even divine power can be eaten away. Although he doesn''t know the secret behind it, he must be very powerful if he has that kind of ability. For this reason, the power of Qing Linghuo is definitely one of the strongest powers he masters.


    Facing the cold and looking at him Ying Yinman, he wanted to test Ying Yinman''s power, so he had to take action. Since Tang Ye was not polite anymore, Tang Ye was also not polite. Step on the ground directly, in fact, the powerful flame power has already been gathered under your feet, and now it is released by stepping on the ground.


    Then the ground cracked, and flames appeared in the cracks. That is Qinglinghuo. It is not difficult to identify, because the flame of the green spirit fire is red and yellow inside, which is similar to a normal flame, but outside the flame, there will be a layer of blue and blue light flickering, as if it is guarded by a unique elf.


    The green spirit fire surged in the cracks in the ground, and the power of the flames made the gap bigger and bigger, and it was one meter wide in a blink of an eye. Then I heard the gasping and roar of the beast. As the roar of the beast became louder and faster, the cracks on the ground quickly became larger and faster, and they continued to split towards Ying Yinman.


    When he approached Ying Yinman, the flames under the cracks suddenly rushed out, forming a terrifying ferocious green spirit fire giant. This flame python was transformed by Qinglinghuo, and Tang Ye gave the power of a higher-level god, it can be said to be extremely powerful. Even the gods, the green ferrets and the earth pull them before, could not resist them. Now let¡¯s take a look at this Ying Yinman, what can I do to stop it?


    Ying Yinman was very calm in the face of Tang Ye''s attack. Even if the Green Spirit Fire Giant Python had already arrived, the huge ferocious head, swallowing tongue and sharp teeth, was about to swoop down to swallow her.


    Tang Ye was quite surprised to see this. I always felt that it was just like when he used to deal with others, too pretending to be thirteen. So confident, so arrogant. But because of this, Tang Ye felt surprised. Because if you dare to do that, you must be confident to deal with it. Otherwise, you can''t afford it. This is killing your life.


    The Green Spirit Fire Python swooped down to attack Ying Yinman. Tang Ye stared at Ying Yinman closely, to see what kind of ability Ying Yinman had to deal with, being able to be so calm, as if he was dismissive of the Qinglinghuo python. Soon I saw that when the Green Spirit Fire Giant Python attacked Ying Yinman, Ying Yinman''s eyes changed a little, becoming golden and shining past, and a punch was **** red. Then, Ying Yinman''s long snow-white skirt fluttered, probably because of the structure of the clothes. The skirt was like a few ribbons, endowed with strength, and it could continue to stretch, flying out, facing the green spirit fire python .


    Tang Ye felt that he was really underestimated for such a coping method. The green spirit fire giant python is a power at the higher level of the gods, can it be dealt with with just a few clothes? Moreover, he could see some of Ying Yinman''s strength. Without the superior Celestial God level, he just reached the God level.


    However, looking at Ying Yinman''s calm expression, it seems to be really sure. Tang Ye felt puzzled and continued to observe.


    After Ying Yinman''s clothing belt stretched out, it collided with the Green Spirit Fire Python, and those clothes stretched again, entwining the Green Spirit Fire Python in different places. This is to restrain the green spirit fire giant python. In terms of clothing belts, this is a normal practice, entanglement and restraint. However, Tang Ye felt that this was a joke.


    If it is an ordinary clothing belt, you still want to restrain the flame-turned giant python, are you afraid that the clothing belt will be burned in an instant? The power of Qing Linghuo is quite powerful, even the divine power can be eaten away, and can''t it burn a bit of clothing?


    However, when Ying Yinman''s clothing belt wrapped around the Green Spirit Fire Giant Python, it was not burned. At the same time, after being entangled, the Green Spirit Fire Python could no longer dive down and attack Ying Yinman!


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw it. How this is done is like suppressing the Green Spirit Fire Python. Could it be that Ying Yinman''s strength is higher than the superior god?


    Tang Ye couldn''t accept it. There is no sign that Ying Yinman has such a strong power. But if there is not such a strong power, how does it suppress the green spirit fire giant python?


    But Tang Ye won''t suffer too much. In the world environment where the qi-yun shackles are lifted, what kind of existence will appear, Ying Yinman is a good illustration. This is a special accident, and if you want to grasp the overall situation, you must know how to deal with this accident. He wants to figure out what is special about Ying Yinman. Fortunately, it was the man standing at the top. He quickly discovered after observing that the silver royal sword was looming above Ying Yinman''s head.


    It is the power of kingship and luck!


    However, Dangdang is not enough to deal with the Green Spirit Fire Giant Python. Tang Ye''s air transport force was enough to suppress the king''s power. Just like Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing are not his opponents. So, what are the special features of Ying Yinman?


    Click!


    Ouch!


    At this moment, Ying Yinman exerted force, and the green spirit fire giant screamed like pain. Tang Ye looked around and saw that the Green Spirit Fire Python was strangled and strangled by Ying Yinman''s clothes, and the Green Spirit Fire Python had disappeared!


    "This..." Tang Ye was really surprised. He actually resolved such a strong attack from him?


    However, Tang Ye also saw some clues. He found that the place where Yingyin''s clothing belt was wrapped around the Green Spirit Fire Python was the weakness of the Green Spirit Fire Python. This reminded him of a person''s ability, which is the ability to see through the essential structure of Lu Celadon!

 Chapter 2417： Obstacle everything!

    The structure of everything, points, lines and surfaces. If you can see through the essence, it will be very easy to destroy. This is one of the abilities of the Celestial Girl Lu Celadon. And through this ability, another ability can be obtained, which is indiscriminate replication. Because you can see through the structure of a thing, as long as you have equivalent conditions, you can make it.


    Even, it can be achieved that the blue is better than the blue. Because you can see through the essence, you can better analyze the shortcomings and then repair them. In this way, the original shortcomings are resolved, and naturally it is better than before.


    This is the horror of Lu Celadon, the goddess of the day. She can easily learn the secret skills of others, and even improve it more powerfully. It can be said that she cannot practice and can become a powerful person at any time. Of course, this kind of thing has limitations, otherwise it would be invincible.


    For example, facing a super master like Tang Ye, Tang Ye¡¯s speed and strength completely exceed her own creative limit, so even if she can copy and learn Tang Ye¡¯s abilities, she does not have the power that Tang Ye has released. . In addition, her own body tempering is far behind Tang Ye, so there is also a big limit.


    Now, Ying Yinman has the ability similar to Lu Celadon, and because she is a zombie body, she has a very strong endurance ability that Lu Celadon cannot compare. For this reason, Ying Yinman is the level closest to invincibility. Whether it is the physical endurance or the realm of strength, they have reached the **** level. Then, with this ability to see through the essence of things, it is more than enough to deal with a god.


    Sure enough, the characters appearing behind are all very dangerous.


    And the ability that Ying Yinman possesses is actually the king''s power of heaven. This was something that Ying Yinman began to have long ago, but it''s not as powerful as it is now. Now she wakes up, and after several thousand years, coupled with the power of the blood demon, she is so powerful all at once. It can be said to be very favored by heaven. And because she knew that she had such an ability, she had nothing to fear even if she faced Tang Ye who was a superior god.


    Now Tang Ye''s Green Spirit Fire Python has been resolved, Ying Yinman looked at Tang Ye with a cold and arrogant expression. But she did not take the initiative to attack Tang Ye. She didn''t want to fight Tang Ye. But if Tang Ye wanted to give her a little bit of prestige, she would not show weakness, and would fight back one by one. Probably that kind, if others don''t mess with her, she won''t mess with people. But if people provoke her, she is not a vegetarian.


    Tang Ye looked at Ying Yinman and guessed the strength of Ying Yinman. Then he looked up at the looming silver giant sword in the sky. He probably estimated that it is either impossible to win against Ying Yinman, or it may be more difficult. After all, even if he was very good back then, if he fought with Lu Celadon, he might not be able to win Lu Celadon. Of course, Lu Qingci''s girl was determined to follow him, she was her own woman, and there was no opposite. The current Ying Yinman''s words, it is what he wants to do to determine whether to face off.


    With the power of heaven, and the ability like Lu Celadon, of course she didn''t want her to be an enemy. Tang Ye could also tell that Ying Yinman had no intention to fight him, but was just dissatisfied with his attitude. Think about it, he was a bit aggressive just now. If this is the case, it is the right approach to turn fighting against each other, so that you don''t need to spend time dealing with subsequent threats. Even, you can pull Ying Yinman as your own person, so that you have a powerful ally.


    Tang Ye decided to give it a try. She put away her fighting position and stopped taking action. He looked at Ying Yinman and said, "I didn¡¯t really want to deal with you, I just wanted to understand the situation. It turns out that you are very strong. This is a good thing and a bad thing for me. Because if you are on the side of the human race, it is really great. But if not, it is not so easy for me to deal with you."


    "But you can still deal with me." Ying Yinman said while looking at Tang Ye. She is very honest, of course this honesty comes from her self-confidence. She knew that Tang Ye was better than her, but she didn''t worry that she would be killed. Because of self-confidence and certainty, it is so directly revealed. In other terms, it can also be said to be unscrupulous.


    Ying Yinman looked at Tang Ye and said, "Although I can defuse your attack, if you are really determined to kill me, I will not be able to block your attack. In the end, you can definitely kill me. , But the final price is not small for you."


    Tang Ye watched Ying Yinman suddenly admired, knowing that she could do it if she wanted to kill her, but she was still so confident and magnanimous, she was indeed not an ordinary person, a person of royal power, and probably did not have trouble communicating. Do what you want to do, and don''t do what you don''t want to do.


    Just like a smart person like Wang Jiuxiao, things are clear at a point, no need to say more.


    "In that case, can we become friends?" Tang Ye said to Ying Yinman. Making friends is definitely false, but it''s just a hint, that is, don''t be enemies, don''t be opponents.


    Ying Yinman never thought of arguing with anyone. It is now and will be in the future, so she replied: "Of course, I only want to look around, not wanting to be entangled with so many things."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, "Then I''m sorry for what was rude to you just now."


    Ying Yinman glanced at Tang Ye, withdrew the power of the king''s power and heaven, and there was no longer a golden light and blood circulation. Now that she was no longer entangled, she left. The world is big, she thinks she can watch it slowly, it should take a long time. So for a long time, she will remain alone, and everything else has nothing to do with her.


    Before she left, Tang Ye said one more sentence: "If it is chaotic today, I think you have noticed it yourself. To be honest, with your identity and abilities, you may not be able to get away alone. You really don''t care. So, if that day is the case. Inevitably, I hope we are standing together."


    Ying Yinman looked back, was silent, and then left without saying anything. Tang Ye said that she could not have imagined a smart person. It''s just that now she just woke up and didn''t take a look in person, how could she easily tell her stand.


    Watching Ying Yinman leave, Tang Ye frowned slightly, not a sigh of relief. He could only say that he held a little hope that this mysterious and powerful woman would not become an enemy.


    Now Ying Yinman has seen her, but her identity still needs to be clarified. Tang Ye will return to the Red Wall Palace and ask Chen Kefu to investigate. After confessing this matter, he will go all out to attack the Tiangong. If the Tiangong is not removed for a day, it will be full of threats.


    Xu Wuming was moving quickly at this time, he was very anxious, because Ying Yinman''s power just showed, he worried that Ying Yinman had encountered an enemy. Need to use the power of the king, the enemy is definitely not easy. All he could think of was Tang Ye.


    At this moment, he really hated Tang Ye, how could everything be hindered by this guy?


    At this time, Tang Jiujiu appeared, and she saw Xu Wuming.

 Chapter 2418： Leave none!

    Tang Jiujiu was originally looking for the whereabouts of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, no matter whether Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva reincarnated as an ordinary person or where she was sleeping, she would find it. She was also quite curious just now when a powerful king like Ying Yinman appeared. In addition, Tang Ye appeared, that was her father, and she couldn''t help but look closer.


    Unexpectedly, in the past, I saw a very familiar face. She will not forget this face, because she remembered it when she was still in her mother''s belly. It was the person who shot her and her mother back then, persecuted her mother and wanted to seize her power.


    Originally thought that this person had been killed by Tang Ye. After all, he disappeared after Tang Ye shot. Probably a very clever person, if he does not die, then the means of hiding is also not found. Before Xu Wuming appeared again after a hundred years, Tang Jiujiu wanted to kill him, but Tang Ye quickly confronted Xu Wuming, and then Tang Ye killed him.


    In this case, Tang Jiujiu did not appear. Although she wanted to kill Xu Wuming personally, if her father killed him, even if she didn''t kill it personally, she could still accept it. But she did not expect that Xu Wuming was still alive now. It is indeed a monster that has lived for thousands of years, with such a hard life.


    But this time, Tang Jiujiu took the shot himself, and he would never let Xu Wuming live anymore.


    Tang Jiujiu didn''t go to see any new kingly powers anymore, and he had to "tell the old" with Xu Wuming. Then she went in the direction of Xu Wuming. Unexpectedly, someone encountered Xu Wuming first.


    That is the man from the Red Wall Palace. It''s the lion team in the power team! This team had received Tang Ye''s secret book, and its strength had been greatly improved. At this time, the four members of the team were in a realm above the heavens and humans. In the ability team, it is the strongest existence. They rushed here because of the appearance of the Great Sword of Silver Kingship. This is the trace of the new royal power. As the existence of modern royal power, that is, the power of the red wall palace, it must be clear what is going on.


    The palace of the Red Wall definitely no longer wants to have other powerful competitors, and then a battle for royal power is the most dangerous internal fight. In the current situation, we have to face the gods who destroy the human race and cannot tolerate such things. Both Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing attach great importance to it. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing had already met and talked about management. Long Qing took this opportunity to enter the Tang family and become the head of the Tang family. This looks like retreating from the throne, but in fact there is no reduction in status power, because entering the Tang family is after becoming Tang Sheng. He is indeed after Tang Sheng, in the eyes of others, this is not much different from Wang Jiuxiao''s position as the emperor, or even higher.


    The Tang family, which was originally sparsely populated, suddenly became lively after Long Qing took over. And Tang Zisang, originally as the only person of the Tang family''s blood, is no longer so lonely, she also often appears at home and gets along with her relatives. In addition, it is hard to cultivate. Because although she is also at the **** level, she feels that it is not enough. The pace she wants to catch up is Tang Ye''s level!


    Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing agreed on their opinions, and they both worked hard for the survival of the human race. If this is not the case with this new kingly authority, then they are not afraid of a battle and join forces to contain this new kingly authority. And this new kingly authority is a capable man who is willing to run for the survival crisis of the human race. If he is better than Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing, Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing think they can resign and give the highest position to the new kingly authority.


    After all, at this critical juncture, the emergence of a more powerful kingly authority is an extremely sensitive hint. It was Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing who did not do well enough, that''s why they needed a new kingly authority to lead and lead the human race towards survival. Of course, giving way to yourself and persecuting people with ulterior motives are two different things. If someone uses this accident to create a crisis of struggle, Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing will never compromise.


    At this time, the Lion Team was dispatched by Wang Jiuxiao to follow and investigate. They did not expect that they had encountered Xu Wuming before seeing the new king. Originally they didn''t know much about Xu Wuming, after all Xu Wuming had always been hiding. However, after seeing them, Xu Wuming took the initiative to stop them, and showed great hostility, even killing intent towards them, so they had to deal with it.


    "Who are you, why are you blocking us?" The captain snorted coldly, staring at Xu Wuming. The other three team members, Baihe, Jiang Xiaoyu and Xia Liangliang, stood beside the hammer, and dealt with Xu Wuming grimly.


    They can feel that Xu Wuming''s strength is not trivial. Although their strength has improved rapidly, many strong people have emerged during this period, and they are even god-level. Generally speaking, they are still relatively weak. There is no way, they are just getting started when it comes to cultivation. If it weren''t for the secret guide given by Tang Ye, it would still be far from the current strength.


    Xu Wuming looked at Hammer and them with a low face, revealing the killing intent. He knew that the hammers were members of the Red Wall Court, and he knew that the people from the Red Wall Court came so quickly because of Ying Yinman. Ying Yinman has a huge amount of power and can also be regarded as a threat to Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing. For this reason, the people of the Red Wall Palace must target Ying Yinman. So, for Xu Wuming, who is dedicated to protecting Yingyinman, such a thing must not be allowed to happen. For this reason, he is going to kill them with Hammer!


    It''s not just the hammers, as long as they dare to attack Ying Yinman, especially those from the Red Wall Palace, he will kill them!


    "You running dogs of the Red Wall Palace, huh, the Red Wall Palace just wants to shoot the princess. It''s a delusion. Now you all have to die!" Xu Wuming grumbled and snorted at Iron Hammer.


    Iron Hammer frowned. First, he noticed Xu Wuming''s strength, and second, from Xu Wuming''s words, there was very important information, probably about the new king. Is that a princess?


    "I don''t understand what your Excellency said, you said to shoot the princess? But...we don''t know what princess." The hammer asked Xu Wuming. This is also a temptation, I want to know more about this "princess".


    Xu Wuming sneered. In his eyes, Hammer and the others were already dead. He would kill anyone who wanted to offend Ying Yinman and would never show mercy. He sneered at the hammer and said: "Of course you don''t know about the princess, and I don''t intend to let you know, then all you have to do is die. Otherwise, letting you continue to investigate is the biggest offense to the princess."


    "Okay, now, you can go to death." Xu Wuming didn''t want to say too much, he had to solve the hammer and them early, and then went to catch up with Ying Yinman. Because he knew very well that since the Red Wall Palace had already taken action, there must be more than Hammer and the others.


    He knew that many people would be killed next. And he will not show mercy to any one.

 Chapter 2419： Black shield!

    Xu Wuming''s realm of strength had already reached the **** level. Coupled with the secret skills he has accumulated over the past thousands of years, it is not difficult to deal with Hammer and them. Originally he didn''t want to expose himself too much, but when it comes to Ying Yinman, he can''t control himself. He would kill anyone who threatened Ying Yinman.


    He thought about being noticed by Tang Ye, but he would do a good job in the aftermath. After killing Hammer and the others, they continued to hide, so that Tang Ye would not be able to track them down, so that nothing would happen.


    Therefore, for Xu Wuming, he could ignore the hammers at the moment. It was easy to kill anyway, and he was more concerned about whether the people who killed the Red Wall court would be discovered by Tang Ye. Aftermath work is more important than killing!


    Hammer and they are ready to deal with it all. At this moment, they couldn''t help but think that the new kingly authority who appeared was against the red wall palace and had been planning for a long time. Because Xu Wuming said at the beginning that they were running dogs of the Red Wall Court, so obviously they have a great understanding of the Red Wall Court. Now that he understands, he still wants to attack them, isn''t that against the Red Wall court?


    For this reason, Iron Hammer believed that this person whom Xu Wuming called a princess was an enemy who wanted to compete with the Red Wall Palace for royal power. If it is the enemy, there is no need to test and show mercy.


    Xu Wuming found it ridiculous to see the determined expressions of Hammer and them. How many people in the realm of celestial beings think they can deal with him? But it was completely underestimated. He felt that the shame he encountered in front of Tang Ye must be vented severely at this moment. Then he condensed a sharp sword in his hand, and instantly flew in front of the hammer, to let the hammer know how powerful his strength was, so powerful that it could completely crush them.


    Xu Wuming''s attack, like electric light flint, hammers and the others was originally just on guard. The time for this breath was not up, Xu Wuming pressed it over, and the blade energy on the sharp sword, the momentum, completely suppressed them . At that moment, they were immobile. And unable to move, Xu Wuming has already arrived in front of him, unable to defend himself, isn''t he just waiting to die?


    It turned out to be so powerful, enough to kill them instantly.


    They were greatly shocked by the hammer. They really didn''t expect this person who contributed to the new kingly power would be so powerful. Then the power of the new king is stronger?


    This is a kind of crisis consciousness that is quickly formed. However, more than this, we should worry more about the current situation. Can''t deal with Xu Wuming''s sword, is it about to die? Or maybe it was because I felt that I couldn''t avoid it, so I thought of something else. That is, the body instinctively gave up resistance and waited for death?


    Xu Wuming''s strength is indeed extremely powerful. Can''t compare him with Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye was very special, Xu Wuming seemed ordinary in front of Tang Ye, but in front of others, he was a terrifying powerhouse.


    "Hmph, you running dogs of the Red Wall Palace, if you die, you will die, just better." Xu Wuming knew that the hammers could not resist. Now that one sword can kill one, then kill the one in front of them first.


    His sharp sword pointed to the hammer''s neck. Seeing the blood seal the throat, can he not die?


    However, although the look of Hammer was astonished and stern, he did not despair and did not give up resistance. As a person who is good at defensive power, he is responsible for protecting the players, his willpower, his consciousness, and always keep calm to deal with. He also knew that the situation at the moment was very urgent and even fatal. But he was still working hard, and he couldn''t give up until he died.


    Cang!


    At this moment, in front of the hammer, a strong light emerged, and then a black shield appeared, just blocking Xu Wuming''s sharp sword. That is, blocking this fatal blow left Hammer and the three team members temporarily in no danger to their lives.


    "Huh?" Xu Wuming was curious about the sudden appearance of the black shield. Because he couldn''t understand the power of this black shield. It''s not like the power of cultivation, but...the power of technology!


    Xu Wuming quickly understood what was going on. The black shield was probably the power of Shenji Technology.


    The black shield is very strong, which also surprised Xu Wuming. His sharp sword was actually blocked. There was also a rebounding force, which forced him to go back. Of course, he was not embarrassed by the counterattack, he just retreated, acting freely, landing gracefully, and spotless!


    After Xu Wuming''s coercive evacuation, Iron Hammer, Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang immediately breathed heavily. Even if they didn''t have any tricks, they were forced to die, they were in danger of death, and the pressure they endured made them very tired.


    But they are still glad that they are okay, so they must be prepared to deal with it all. They just took a few breaths and immediately entered a state of emergency response. They are not only powerful, but also well-trained and very experienced in actual combat.


    "Everyone keep calm and face calmly. The power of God-level technology has worked, and my black shield can block him!" The Hammer encouraged the three players.


    That black shield is the latest power of God-level technology. The reason why it was used on Iron Hammer is precisely that Wang Jiuxiao''s determination to cultivate his own power. They represent the progress of the times and are the concentrated expression of modern society, and the power of modernity is science and technology. The black shield was made with the power of technology. Of course, being impacted by the power of deification, when it is the power of science and technology, there are great limitations, so Shenji Technology has also integrated some deification power into technology. As long as it is continuously improved, the two powers merge, and the past and the present are connected, it will be a perfect power.


    The deified power integrated in the black shield, like the previous weapons, is the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone!


    Of course, this is inseparable from the research of Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong. To be precise, it is inseparable from Chen Yourong''s operations. This is absolutely confidential. Even Chen Kefu doesn''t know the secret, that is, Chen Yourong can call out the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone!


    When making weapons, Chen Yourong used absolute confidentiality to release the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, and then merge it into the weapon.


    After manufacturing such a weapon, whether anyone can adapt is also a huge test. Many people don''t care about adapting to this force. If they adapt forcibly, they will die. Fortunately, the Iron Hammer of the Lion Squad had cultivated the secret technique of tempering the body handed to him by Tang Ye, and continuously strengthened the body. Only then did it adapt to the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone, and then the Iron Hammer had this black shield.


    This black shield can be seen and it is very magical. He didn''t appear physically, but was called out when needed. This is certainly not the power of technology. The current technological power can''t do this kind of spiritual calling. Even in the power of science and technology, there is no such thing. No matter what it is, it must exist. For example, using nanotechnology, or technology such as atomic shrinkage, it will always exist when it becomes larger and smaller.


    But after integrating the power of deification, this black shield has achieved the call of will!


    This is a weapon continuously improved by Shenji Technology, which undoubtedly brought revolutionary power to the modern human race. And this is also the road to self-strengthening that the Red Wall Palace is insisting on. To create a power that belongs to you and has the characteristics of the times!

 Chapter 2420： More critical!

    Like a technological weapon that incorporates deified power, if it is a person with a purely modern technological concept, it may be difficult to understand and accept, let alone train and use. Therefore, the first to use these weapons is the ability team. The people of the power team are able to understand and accept the power of the deification faster because they are infused with divine power and gain abilities.


    However, the Red Wall Palace''s development of this power is to allow people without abilities to use it. Ability, to put it bluntly, is actually due to the influence of divine power, which is no longer a pure modern human power. As for those who mastered the supernatural powers, the concerns of the Red Wall Palace have slowly emerged.


    Because it is a power that is only possessed under the influence of divine power, and the divine power comes from the heavens, but the gods want to destroy the human race, and they will never be stupid enough to give the human race the power to fight them. Therefore, people with supernatural powers themselves are extremely easy to be controlled by the gods. This is the reason why the Red Wall Palace began to doubt people with supernatural powers in the later period. It was later proved that this suspicion was correct.


    After the floating palace was built, people with supernatural powers began to suddenly change their personality, obsessed with the gods, became loyal servants of the gods, betrayed the red wall court, betrayed the human race, and rushed to the heavens to obey the two gods. ''S command, formed the power of the gods.


    Fortunately, not all people with supernatural powers have become servants of the gods. Although some people with supernatural powers have mutated from divine power and mastered supernatural powers, their mutations are very successful. They have changed their bodies in essence and have no mental will, so they are not controlled by the gods, and they still follow their own will. Acting, there is no betrayal, continue to oppose the gods.


    The lion squad is a great representative of people with such abilities. Hammer, Lily, Xia Liangliang, and Jiang Xiaoyu, they still have powerful abilities, but they are not affected by the gods, so they serve the Red Wall court and fight against the gods.


    However, because a considerable number of people with abilities have become servants of the gods, and many of these people with abilities have met with Hammer and others, and they were even friends, but because they are already opposed, they will inevitably be Encounter on the battlefield, when the time comes, it is like an old friend turning against each other, wanting to kill you to death. This is a very painful thing. So of course the hammer and the others wanted to wake up the will of those friends and not to be enslaved by the gods.


    Now the hammer is the first powerful weapon that is further developed by the use of Shenji Technology. The black shield combines the power of N¨¹wa Divine Stone and technology. The power of N¨¹wa Divine Stone is a kind of protection, and the power of technology is selected from the manufacturing materials and strengthened. Therefore, this black shield is stronger than the power of a cultivator, and stronger than that of purely technological materials. It can be said to be very perfect.


    The hammer was in crisis just now, and the black shield appeared under the inspiration of the hammer''s will, which also meant that the hammer had mastered the black shield, a new weapon. The power of the Nvwa God Stone is not trivial, enough to withstand Xu Wuming¡¯s attack, and the research and development of technological materials, sturdiness and rebound ability can also be said to passively counteract Xu Wuming. For this reason, Xu Wuming was unable to attack successfully, and he went back. .


    At this time, Xu Wuming stared at the black shield on the hammer''s arm. The black shield was suspended on the hammer''s right wrist, as if it was fused and connected with the wrist. No matter how you look at it, it looks like an artifact. Xu Wuming was surprised. He didn''t expect that the Red Wall Palace had such a powerful force. This must be paid attention to, because the Red Wall Palace has been making progress, and it has made rapid progress. In just a few short decades, the Red Wall Palace was able to create weapons that combined deified power and technological power.


    Sure enough, human race, although born weak and small, without a strong physique, and without innate superpowers, it has unlimited wisdom and unlimited creativity. These are enough to make up for the natural shortcomings of the human race, and even can strive for great advantages. The human race has survived in this world for thousands of years, and it is not simply fortunate to be in the dominance.


    Xu Wuming felt a little ridiculous. Obviously he is also a human race, why should he surprise the human race in this way. He is able to go to this day, also because of wisdom. Therefore, all of this is taken for granted, so he can easily accept the emergence of powerful weapons like black shields.


    Therefore, what we have to do now is to kill these people in the Red Wall court who threaten the princess. It''s just a powerful weapon, and it can''t determine the entire battle. Xu Wuming observed that even if Black Shield was very powerful, he still couldn''t fight him. To kill the four of them, he can still do it, but it will take a little longer than initially expected.


    "Since you are growing so fast, then I will kill you even more. Moreover, I will not only kill you, but also the people who work for the Red Wall court like you." Xu Wuming sneered and sneered, and then did not plunder. Instead, he released one after another flying swords to attack the hammer.


    The hammer used the black shield to resist the flying sword, bang bang bang, the power of the flying sword was very powerful, if it weren''t for the black shield itself, it would be extremely powerful, and could not stop it. Now the hammer is guarding Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang. Although the three of them have nothing to do, they have no chance to attack. As soon as they leave the protection range of the black shield, flying swords will attack. But they couldn''t resist the power of Feijian. Can''t avoid flying sword, and can''t resolve it, there is no possibility of counterattack at all.


    They are destined not to win, and the only thing they can do is to try to save their lives. Even after the hammer''s strength and physical strength could not be sustained, they could not even survive.


    Xu Wuming didn''t mind his flying sword being blocked, he was not the only one attacking the flying sword. At this time, he used other secret skills, as the original Fumo Master, he mastered too many secret skills. It might be useless to deal with Tang Ye, so there is no need to send it out. But dealing with hammers is something you can play with. At this time, he tied the seal with his hands and cast another attack secret technique. Suddenly, a circular magic circle burst out in the area under the hammers and their feet, and then burst into flames.


    Just like the blasting circle, if you don''t avoid it, you will be injured by the blasting flames. Without a strong enough physique, he was hit by the explosive flames, fearing that his body would be wiped out.


    "Quickly disperse!" The Hammer first noticed the explosive flame formation under his feet, shouted, and then jumped out while blocking the flying sword. Only this way, it is inevitable that they cannot protect the three people, and only Lily and Xia Liangliang jumped with him.


    Jiang Xiaoyu chose to evade by himself. Otherwise, Lily and Xia Liangliang will be exposed to Feijian. Jiang Xiaoyu is the fastest, so he is willing to try. At this time, he used the vertical ladder learned from the secret book taught to him by Tang Ye. He evaded several flying swords in a row, but was still stabbed in his body by a flying sword. Although it was not fatal, he instantly lost his combat effectiveness and fell from a high altitude.


    "Xiaoyu!" The hammer yelled, and when they caught Jiang Xiaoyu in the past, their situation became more and more critical.

 Chapter 2421： Lets have fun!

    Jiang Xiaoyu avoided Feijian''s fatal attack, but passing by his stomach, the strong blade energy still cut a big wound on him, and blood splashed out, quite terrifying. The Hammer and the others rushed over. Lily had a healing ability, and immediately helped Jiang Xiaoyu deal with it, stopping the blood, leaving Jiang Xiaoyu not life-threatening, but after being seriously injured, it was impossible to fight.


    Seeing this, Xu Wuming actually recognized Jiang Xiaoyu''s ability. Because his strength was so much higher than theirs, Jiang Xiaoyu was able to evade many of his flying swords in succession, and finally he was beaten until it was not fatal. This ability is very strong.


    However, this does not affect Xu Wuming''s determination to kill them. On the contrary, because of the two losses, Xu Wuming gave birth to a very disgusting emotion. It was like fighting with Tang Ye before, which originally had the advantage, but would always be reversed by Tang Ye. He didn''t want to taste the taste of being reversed anymore.


    "You better go to die sooner!" Xu Wuming suddenly changed from a playful look into a ferocious and violent expression, and then he threw a few yellow paper charms and rushed down to hammer them. At this time, there were a few whistling sounds, and those yellow paper charms turned into a few people, exactly like Xu Wuming, and they were clones.


    In this way, there are four Xu Wuming, all holding a sharp long sword, and pressing the hammer with the same terrible aura, to eliminate the four of them at once.


    The hammer made Lily and Xia Liangliang fully guarded, and used their strongest strength to defend. Lily immediately issued a poisoning technique and used the poison bottle to fight it out, causing a poisonous circle to form around their bodies to prevent Xu Wuming from breaking in. You will be poisoned if you are close to the poison circle, or cross this poison circle.


    Xia Liangliang is a talent who masters the abilities of ice and fire in the five elements, and is considered an explosive mage. She is better at ice than flame. So she immediately issued a powerful freezing technique. A few meters around the ice block makes it difficult to walk and get close.


    However, neither Lily''s poison ring nor Xia Liang''s freezing technique could stop Xu Wuming. Even Xu Wuming''s clone is very powerful. They ignored the freezing and the poison ring, holding their swords, and approaching them. The black shield of the hammer can still block them, but with the clone, you can make a detour behind you, and there is no black shield behind it. In this way, even if it is a hammer, it will be killed.


    The black shield is not the kind of dead-angle shield shrouded in three hundred and sixty degrees, and such a shield cannot be refined temporarily. If such a shield can be made, wouldn''t it be invincible. Therefore, behind it is the weakness of the black shield. Now Xu Wuming has been around behind with the avatar technique, which is fatal to Hammer and them.


    The hammer can''t change the black shield so fast to the back, even if it can, it''s useless, because when it turns to the back, there is no shield in the front, which is equally deadly. At this moment, he was drinking "Damn" in his heart, because he clearly felt the coldness and death threat of being stabbed in the neck by the long sword. Perhaps, it is really impossible to escape.


    Three clones, one real body, there are four directions of attack. One black shield, one hammer, one lily, and Xia Liangliang. Even if they don''t kill, they can be seriously injured by Hammer instantly and become like Jiang Xiaoyu. Then they are all lambs to be slaughtered. This was Xu Wuming''s plan, so his true body sneered. Even with the black shield, a new type of weapon that can be called an artifact, he can easily break it.


    "You have no room to struggle, all go to death." Xu Wuming snorted softly. Suddenly, I felt that this kind of murder of the people of the Red Wall Palace was very good, and it was really comfortable to vent the backlog of hostility in my heart for a long time. Therefore, after killing them with Hammer, they must continue to kill.


    Dangdangdang!


    However, when Xu Wuming''s long sword was about to stab the helpless Iron Hammer, Lily, and Xia Liangliang, suddenly several forces came in and blocked Xu Wuming''s long sword. Suddenly, Xu Wuming''s ultimate move against Iron Hammer failed.


    Xu Wuming frowned and squinted, and he was able to defeat so many attacks at once. Even his clone was very powerful. He knew that he wanted to kill them with the hammer, so he went back. At this time, his heart was extremely violent, and he didn''t want to taste the taste of being reversed again, but he did not expect to fail again. This made him vaguely taste the feeling of fighting against Tang Ye. He never wanted to be like this. After returning, he stared at the direction where the power was flying, his expression was very gloomy and violent.


    "Who?!" Xu Wuming stared in that direction and shouted.


    At this time, a beautiful girl came out slowly and looked at Xu Wuming with a weird smile. It looks very evil, there is a kind of joy that has been released for a long time, and it is like a ridicule.


    This beautiful girl with an extremely beautiful face is naturally Tang Jiujiu. After Tang Jiujiu discovered Xu Wuming, he was indeed very happy, because this was a great enemy, and he did not expect to meet him, and then take revenge himself. This is always a joyful thing. As for the evil sneers and ridicules, it seems that they are not suitable for such a beautiful and pleasant girl. In fact, Tang Jiujiu knows his strength and can easily deal with Xu Wuming, so she is comfortable and can play slowly now. .


    Hammer and the others thought they were bound to die, but they didn''t expect to be saved again, and they were really happy. Then they looked at Tang Jiujiu and thanked the girl who saved them very much. Then they were very surprised, because they felt that Tang Jiujiu was at most eighteen or nineteen years old. Although beautiful, it was not a mature beauty, but the kind of beauty that a girl had grown into. And such a girl, with such a powerful strength, repelled the four attacks of Xu Wuming''s three clones plus the real body in one go.


    This strength must be quite terrifying!


    They don''t know who this girl is, nor does it appear in the documents of the Red Wall Palace. However, they think this girl is a bit familiar. At a glance, I couldn''t tell who it was, but I knew it was not the enemy. It''s a friendly army, quite kind.


    The reason they felt this way was naturally because Tang Jiujiu was Tang Ye''s daughter, who looked like Tang Ye. However, not many people know that Tang Ye still has a daughter. So no one would associate this girl with Tang Ye.


    Tang Jiujiu came out and stood still, watching Xu Wuming jokingly and said, "You don''t know who I am, but I know who you are. Xu Wuming, I have been looking for you for a long time. I thought you were dead, no Thinking that you are not dead yet. Haha, it is worthy of being a character who has lived for thousands of years. His life is hard. However, today, I am sure to take your life."


    Tang Jiujiu also wanted to say that killing Xu Wuming was not for his own hatred, but also for his dead mother. Because a hundred years ago, if it hadn''t been for Xu Wuming''s persecution, her mother would not have consumed so much life force, and it would still be possible to live.


    Today, she must kill Xu Wuming, even if Ying Yinman comes to stop it!

 Chapter 2422： To die in such a hurry?

    If Ying Yinman knew that Xu Wuming was intercepted by Tang Jiujiu, it was indeed possible to come to rescue. Although Ying Yinman and Xu Wuming are not that kind of close relationship, they have also experienced life and death together, even if they are only restricted to the relationship between superiors and subordinates, they are the only people Ying Yinman knows in the world now.


    What''s more, Xu Wuming has guarded her for thousands of years. Even if it''s just this, you can''t watch Xu Wuming be killed.


    However, Tang Jiujiu was very determined to kill Xu Wuming. This time, she made up her mind that no matter who would stop her, she would kill Xu Wuming, even Tang Ye. Unless there is someone stronger than her, she will kill as long as she can''t stop her. But it was temporarily impossible for her to appear someone stronger than her.


    She is still very confident of her own strength.


    Xu Wuming didn''t expect that it was such a young girl who was blocking him. For a while, he looked gloomy and angry. He probably felt that he was a character who had lived for thousands of years. How could he feel less and less valuable, more and more rubbish, and that a little girl can deal with him?


    "Do you know me?" Xu Wuming hummed coldly, staring at Tang Jiujiu. He was trying to remember, but he didn''t have any memory of Tang Jiujiu. Then, he thought he didn''t know Tang Jiujiu, but Tang Jiujiu said he knew him.


    Tang Jiujiu sneered slightly, with great sarcasm, and said: "Of course I know you, I knew you when I was very young. If you are smarter, you should know me too. After all, I have grown up. You Don''t worry, I will definitely let you know who I am. Otherwise, if you kill you, you think you died inexplicably. Isn''t that terrible? What about me, I will let you die clearly."


    Xu Wuming was exasperated by Tang Jiujiu, and he hummed: "Kill me? It''s so light. I''m afraid you can''t kill. Would you be particularly embarrassed at that time? Haha, so, kid, don''t talk too much. So absolutely, otherwise it¡¯s easy to not get down the stairs."


    "You are right, you shouldn''t speak so absolutely. After all, you have died several times and have not died. But for you, I just want to speak so absolutely. Because if you don''t kill you, I will go crazy. "Tang Jiujiu sneered at Xu Wuming, his smile gradually solidified and became gloomy.


    At this moment, Tang Jiujiu''s appearance and temperament that the girl next door had just grown up suddenly disappeared, and she quickly changed into a person. Then, she stared at Xu Wuming and said, "In fact, if you hadn''t removed all of your clones, I really don''t know **** you. Your clone secret technique is quite clever, and it''s hard to tell if it''s a clone. It was also refined with my own flesh and blood, and it¡¯s no different from real. If there are these clones, I will kill you, but I really don¡¯t know if I killed the real you. What a pity, you gave up this clone, Give up this arrangement for thousands of years. Now there is only one clone of you. Kill it and you are really dead. This is quite an easy task. I really should thank you for your stupidity."


    When Xu Wuming heard Tang Jiujiu''s words, he squinted and frowned, staring at Tang Jiujiu with a strange expression. He was surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Jiujiu to know about him a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago, he showed up because of the big plan of the world, and he wanted to break the shackles of the heaven and the earth, and then realize the expansion of strength, so as to make Yingyinman wake up. At that time, in the past few thousand years, he used his own flesh and blood to refine one clone after another, which was arranged in various places to collect information for himself, acting on the surface and secretly. This is to hide his existence. After all, an existence that has lived for thousands of years, and with a crystal coffin, cannot be so public. Even with a very powerful force, accidents will inevitably occur.


    For this reason, all of Xu Wuming''s activities at that time were done with the help of a clone. Even if someone is aware of the strangeness, the truth behind the clone, what others think of as the real body, is actually the clone. His real body is accompanied by the crystal coffin, looking at Ying Yinman. Therefore, his body will not be discovered at any time.


    However, until he met Tang Ye, his avatar repeatedly failed. At that time, when the world plan was going on again, he saw the best opportunity to awaken Ying Yinman, so after the clone failed, he did not hesitate to dispatch his body. It''s a pity that when this body moved, I later learned that I regretted, a wrong step, and that step was wrong. If you want to turn back, you can''t do it. Even the world plan was destroyed by Tang Ye. In order to avoid accidents, and Ying Yinman''s crystal coffin was not found, he had to show up. Later, the world plan failed, Wen Zhongyuan under the Gorefiend failed, and he was tracked by Tang Ye. If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye and Li Haoran''s big event and left the ancestral land, otherwise he would probably be dead now.


    These are some old events, which are not glorious for Xu Wuming. However, after Tang Ye disappeared, he returned again. He had been brewing and pushing behind his back. Several times he wanted to subvert the Red Wall court and obtained the power of the ancient jade seal. It is a pity that the Blood Demon incident caused the Red Wall Court to suffer losses, but also gave the Red Wall Court an opportunity for rapid development. After clearing out the inner traitors, after the battle of luck, he gained a huge amount and obtained a large number of talents, such as the goddess Lu Celadon, Shixuan and so on. Therefore, the development of the Red Wall Palace is fast and stable, and it is difficult to subvert for a while. Then a hundred years later, Tang Ye never expected that Tang Ye would return.


    In the battle with Tang Ye, Xu Wuming was defeated. In the end, he relied on a remnant clone whose breath made Tang Ye unable to track. Then, using the last blood left by Ying Yinman, the zombie, through the power of the immortal medicine, He was resurrected. So now he, this body, is the last real body. If you are killed, you will die completely.


    No one knows anything about the past except for the few people in the past. Xu Wuming didn''t expect Tang Jiujiu to know his past. Knowing his past events, then it must be no ordinary person. He hadn''t said that, and the people back then were either gone or they were very powerful characters, such as Tang Ye. For this reason, the people who can reach those secrets are not the people in the past, or the people related to such powerful characters.


    Xu Wuming stared at Tang Jiujiu with a cold snort, "Who are you?"


    "Why are you eager to know who I am?" Tang Jiujiu sneered at Xu Wuming, and said, "If you know who I am, that''s when you are about to die. Are you dying in such a hurry?"


    "You..." Xu Wuming is so hostile now that he was actually teased by Tang Jiujiu''s words. He stared at Tang Jiujiu and snorted: "I am not in a hurry to die, but I am in a hurry to kill you!"


    Then Xu Wuming used his lifelong research skills to deal with Tang Jiujiu. He was very angry, but he also knew that Tang Jiujiu couldn''t be negligent, so he acted directly.

 Chapter 2423： Explosion swallowed!

    Xu Wuming was very angry with Tang Jiujiu, yes, but he did not ignore Tang Jiujiu''s strength because of his anger. From the very beginning, he knew that Tang Jiujiu''s strength was not simple.


    And he is not very clear about Tang Jiujiu''s strength now, no matter what, he is not in the mood to play slowly at the moment, so if he can solve Tang Jiujiu immediately, he will solve it immediately.


    Then use the strongest ability to attack. Xu Wuming mobilized the strongest secret skills he learned as the first Volunteer, motivating the four-five-ferry elements. The gale rose instantly, condensed, formed a wind blade, and attacked Tang Jiujiu. Even if these wind blade attacks failed in the past, they continued to regenerate, entangled around Tang Jiujiu, making Tang Jiujiu unable to jump and escape.


    It''s like being surrounded by wind blades, and it can be resisted by a power shield, but how long can it last when it consumes power?


    The wind blade surrounded Tang Jiujiu, and the five-element secret technique was not over yet. The wind blade came up, there were soil thorns, and the ground, one after another, even if they were resisted by Tang Jiujiu''s power shield, they continued to bulge and attack. Every attack was an impact on Tang Jiujiu''s power shield. This would consume Tang Jiujiu''s strength, and if Tang Jiujiu couldn''t support it, he would be stabbed.


    In addition to soil thorns, there are fire swords and ice thorns, as well as the envelope of a diamond power. Like a big bell, covering Tang Jiujiu. This is also a bondage. It was equivalent to enclosing Tang Jiujiu in a narrow space, and then the four major attack elements continued to generate attacks, all attacking Tang Jiujiu.


    This is dazzling. Iron Hammer, Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang, when they saw Xu Wuming''s attack like this, they began to feel a little grateful. If Xu Wuming attacked them like this at first, they would have died long ago, and they would still be alive. Because the black shield is not a three-hundred-sixty-degree defense, and now the five elements are attacking in all directions, all in all directions.


    Then Hammer they were very worried about Tang for a long time. Because Tang Jiujiu gave birth to a shield under various elemental attacks, but it looked very suspenseful. Surrounded by the King Kong Bell, the wind blades were raging, the soil thorns were crazy, and the fire swords and ice thorns exploded and attacked like rampages.


    This is almost like being in a rain of bullets. If the defense force is not enough, the body will be beaten thousands of holes in an instant, and then wiped out.


    The hammer felt the power of Xu Wuming''s attack, knowing that even with a black shield, he couldn''t hold on for long. So how long can Tang Jiujiu, the little girl, hold on.


    They thought Tang Jiujiu was just a child, but in fact, Tang Jiujiu was much older than them. Tang Jiujiu was born a hundred years ago, and now it seems that he is a centenarian.


    Xu Wuming''s five-element element attack is actually much more than that. It now appears that the elements of the five elements are indeed attacking separately, as if they are chaotic, just like bombing. However, since it was the secret technique left by Xu Wuming, it couldn''t be that simple.


    Xu Wuming looked at Tang Jiujiu who was surrounded and attacked, as if waiting for something.


    At this moment, Tang Jiujiu, who opened his power shield to protect himself, felt a little boring. For Xu Wuming''s these attacks, it seemed to her to tickle. Because after a while, she felt that Xu Wuming''s move had reached this level, so it was time to resolve it. Of course she can resolve it. The reason why she chose to wait for Xu Wuming to finish playing and then resolve it is to use her strength to tell Xu Wuming that she can handle these with ease. She wants to defeat Xu Wuming by clicking one by one in strength.


    Tang Jiujiu thought that there was no other change in this five-element elemental attack, so he suddenly bounced off the power shield around his body, and then this shield bounced all the five-element attacks and attacked to Xu Wuming¡¯s side. As a result, there are no five elemental power attacks around, which is tantamount to dissolving this trick.


    Then Tang Jiujiu looked at Xu Wuming, shrugged, and said, "The power of the five element elements is very good. I have investigated you, and you seem to be the first generation Fumo master? However, the first generation Fumo master only has this power, isn''t it too Weak?"


    "Humph." Xu Wuming snorted coldly, ignoring Tang Jiujiu''s irony. He felt that Tang Jiujiu could really say with one mouth, annoying, as if he looked like someone, who was it, yes, it was Tang Ye. Xu Wuming suddenly thought of Tang Ye. When Tang Ye''s mouth became angry, it was really angry. Right now this girl actually gave the same feeling as Tang Ye.


    Xu Wuming thought so, but he did not connect Tang Jiujiu and Tang Ye. Because that kind of conjecture was so absurd that Xu Wuming wouldn''t even think about it. It''s not just him, it''s also scary to change to others. If you suddenly say that this girl is Tang Ye''s daughter, isn''t it very funny?


    As everyone knows, Tang Ye has a family, but that''s a great-grandchild, such as Tang Zisang. When it comes to direct children, no one thinks that way.


    Feeling that Tang Jiujiu''s style is similar to that of Tang Ye, Xu Wuming is even more angry. He didn''t want to let Tang Jiujiu travel so well. At this time, he sneered, because Tang Jiujiu was fooled by him.


    Tang Jiujiu''s attack of the Five Elements element was right, but it was not completely resolved. After she used her body shield to fly those five element element attacks, she just wanted to speak to Xu Wuming, but at this time, Xu Wuming sneered at her, very proud.


    It seems like a trick!


    "Huh?" Tang Jiujiu felt a little strange, is there any attack?


    boom!


    At this moment, there was a sudden explosion in front of Tang Jiujiu, around, behind, and above his head. A very strong explosion, almost distorting the explosion of space. A bit of power as if it had compressed a nuclear explosion. Encountered such an explosion, the body is afraid that it will be broken and disappeared in an instant.


    Seeing this, Xu Wuming looked at Tang Jiujiu who was submerged in the explosion, and sneered: "How can my five element elemental attacks be so simple. In the process of continuous attacks just now, countless elemental forces have already accumulated there. This concentration is an incomparably terrifying force. If it is not noticed, it will be swallowed by the explosion produced by the aggregation of the five elemental forces, it will undoubtedly die."


    "Of course you can''t find these accumulated elemental powers. Because that is my elemental power, which is covered by me. This is the terrible thing about this trick. Otherwise, people of your level will have a great deal of these accumulated elemental powers. Strength is still easy to detect. Then you can resist it. At least, if you want to kill you all at once, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not easy. But now, with my cover, you didn¡¯t notice it. Trick, then it can only be dead." Xu Wuming sneered triumphantly.


    However, while he was smiling, suddenly, in the explosion that nearly distorted the space, he suddenly saw Tang Jiujiu coming out unharmed.


    "You...this..." Xu Wuming was dumbfounded. How is this possible, what happened to this woman, being submerged by such an explosion, there was no accident?

 Chapter 2424： The first demon branch!

    Xu Wuming couldn''t figure it out. Why was Tang Jiujiu safe and sound?


    The accumulated power of the five elements is absolutely formidable. The aggregation of the five elements is tantamount to space distortion. The power that can distort the space, even if a person''s physique is tempered to the **** level, it can still be shattered. However, Tang Jiujiu was fine. Xu Wuming felt that this was impossible, how could there be such an incredible thing.


    In fact, Tang Jiujiu was also surprised at this time. She really didn''t expect Xu Wuming to have such a backhand attack just now. The forces of the five elements converge, causing a space-distorted explosion. Even if a person can resist the explosion of elemental power, it is difficult to resist the squeeze of space distortion. So even if it is a peerless master, something will happen.


    And Tang Jiujiu was fine, that was because she had the ability to sneak in. Just like the last time Tang Ye tracked her, she can open the third space and stay in the space for a while before coming out. This kind of ability, even if Tang Ye didn''t have it, couldn''t do it. So just now when the explosion of the five element elements converged, the space was distorted, and she took advantage of the trend to enter the distorted space and avoided it until the explosion of the five element elements was completed.


    The aggregation explosion caused by the five element elements actually didn''t take long, that is, at the moment of the explosion, the space was distorted, and then this power quickly decayed. What can really hurt the **** level is the power that bursts at the moment of the explosion. After evading that layer of power, there is no threat after that. Therefore, after avoiding the explosive power in the distortion space, Tang Jiujiu came out again without any pressure. It is also very normal to be able to do without injury.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at Xu Wuming, who was astonished, still showing a proud and provocative smile, and hummed: "Well, am I pretty good? What else do you have, just use it, I will slowly catch it. "


    "You..." Tang Jiujiu''s strength was beyond Xu Wuming''s expectations. He watched Tang Jiujiu stop making moves for a while, and became very curious about Tang Jiujiu''s identity. But there was no Tang Jiujiu''s information in his memory at all, and he was very distressed.


    Tang Jiujiu knew that Xu Wuming wanted to know her information, but she wouldn''t say it so early. If she doesn''t want to say anything, Xu Wuming doesn''t realize it, then her identity can still be concealed. She just wanted to slowly tease Xu Wuming until she collapsed. This was also a means of revenge. When Xu Wuming persecuted her so much, she was already resentful in her mother''s stomach.


    Back then, when Tang Jiujiu was a fetus, he didn''t have any consciousness himself, and he couldn''t control Sima Yupu to send out his power to deal with Xu Wuming. In fact, it is the power of the twelve demon branches of the evil spirit that emits power. At that time, Tang Jiujiu hadn''t fully integrated and swallowed this power, so it was the twelve demon branches of the evil spirits that controlled Sima Yupu when he sent out the power to protect himself. However, Sima Yupu itself is a mortal body, it is difficult to withstand such power, so even if the twelve demon branch evil spirits control it, it will inevitably be backlashed and the body will be hurt. This is also one of the reasons why Sima Yupu''s vitality was captured, and this quickly accelerated Sima Yupu''s aging. So soon after Tang Jiujiu was born, Sima Yupu began to grow white hair.


    If Tang Jiujiu couldn''t let go, it was his mother Sima Yupu''s business. Now she is getting colder and colder, just because the breath held in her heart is about to vent. This is not a bad thing. After she vents, she might feel more relieved and her mood will become more relaxed.


    "If you don''t have any abilities, then it''s my turn." Tang Jiujiu grinned to Xu Wuming.


    Then, Tang Jiujiu mobilized the power of the twelve demon branches of the evil spirits, raised his right hand, and then gathered a group of **** that looked like a pale undead. At the same time, as the power of this evil spirit condensed, the surroundings became pitch black, gloomy, and it seemed to be struck by white lightning. The changes in the weather are extremely terrifying strengths that can provoke this phenomenon, and they are precisely phenomenal secret skills.


    This made Xu Wuming also worry. What kind of power is such a terrifying power? He had never seen such power. He is unfamiliar with such power. Because it is unfamiliar and unknown, it is easier to fear. Xu Wuming has lurked in this world for thousands of years. He should have known the changes in this world best. However, he didn''t know anything about the power Tang Jiujiu showed at this time.


    "Right!" Suddenly, Xu Wuming suddenly seemed to think of something. He remembered that when Li Xiang wanted to devour the power of Long Ancestor before, he was suddenly blocked by a terrifying force. And the power that could stop Li Xiang, even if it disappeared in a flash, seemed to be very similar to the power that Tang Jiujiu issued at this time.


    Could it be that the power that prevented Li Sang before was the power of this girl?


    Xu Wuming looked at Tang Jiujiu, suddenly stunned. It is naturally not something he can deal with to stop Li Xiang''s strength. Before Li Xiang''s strength, he was a demon. It was the combination of the power of the gatekeeper and the blood demon, if it weren''t for Tang Ye''s breakthrough to the strength of the superior god, it would have been impossible to beat. So, the strength of this girl is at least that of the superior god, otherwise it would not be so easy to suppress Li Xiang.


    God!


    Xu Wuming was going to panic now.


    He didn''t expect to meet such a character suddenly, nor did he expect Tang Jiujiu to be such a character.


    At this time, Tang Jiujiu used the power of the twelve demon branch evil spirits. A power that does not exist in the ancestral land may not even be differentiated from the original power. This kind of power is an invasion to the ancestral land. However, the scary thing is that it can adapt to the ancestral land, even if it appears in the ancestral land, it is not sanctioned by luck.


    In this way, if the people in the ancestral land want to deal with such power, they need stronger power.


    After Tang Jiujiu gathered the power of the evil spirit demon branch, he slammed into the sky and reached the top of Xu Wuming''s head. Then there was a bang, and a huge white lightning appeared like thunder. Then, the upper air changed drastically, the darkness fell and the clouds rolled and rolled down. Under that cloud surge, small white lightning flashed, and the lightning turned into forked branches and continued to extend down. From a distance, these forked white lightning branches are more like claws.


    These white lightning demon branches are all grabbing Xu Wuming!


    Seeing this, Xu Wuming was shocked. Even if he is a great big man, facing such a terrifying move, he is still aghast. He felt like an evil spirit in the sky filled with teeth and claws to force it down. That is a whole day of evil spirits, how can he stop him alone?


    Tang Jiujiu looked at Xu Wuming in amazement and suddenly felt bored. Because of this trick, it was enough to solve Xu Wuming. This is the first demon branch among the "twelve demon branches" of the evil spirit demon branches, the "evil spirit heaven group".


    Take a closer look, it really seems like a great army of evil spirits is being forced down. Who can fight such a battle?

 Chapter 2425： Cant get rid of the nightmare!

    The look has changed throughout the day. The power under the first demon branch "evil spirit heaven group" is really terrifying. And the power of evil spirit demon branches, there are twelve demon branches in total, that is, there are twelve moves. This evil spirit heaven group is only the first move. There are also eleven moves. However, Tang Jiujiu did not fully comprehend the power of all the twelve demon branches.


    The power of the twelve demon branches of the evil spirits is very powerful, and it is currently derived from the Nine Heavens, which is independent from the ancestral land. It can be guessed that this kind of power is different from the original power of the ancestral land. However, when this force entered the ancestral land, it was not sanctioned by the Qi Luck split by the original force. There is a possibility that the power of the evil spirit demon branch is stronger than the original source power. In this case, doesn''t it mean that it exists in another plane world and is stronger than the plane world of Ancestral Land?


    "Ah ah." As time pressed down to force the first branch demon spirits day group, the phagocytosis flooded unknown Xu, Xu and then came the anonymous call panic. Even if this is a big figure who has lived for thousands of years, or an early generation Fumo master, but facing Tang Jiujiu''s power, he still has no ability to resist.


    When the power of the first demon branch evil spirit heaven group disappeared, he saw Xu Wuming''s clothes in tattered, fell to his knees, and looked wilted, as if he was defeated. Facing such an unprecedented move like the First Demon Branch Evil Spirit Tiantuan, Xu Wuming was nothing but a weak character. The times are constantly advancing. In the past, Xu Wuming used to be a figure of the same level as a big boss, but now it is not necessarily. His limitations have also been revealed. Because I always wanted to protect Ying Yinman, all actions were done to rescue Ying Yinman. He studied a lot of secret arts, even the power of the dead also studied some information. However, these are also for the rescue of Ying Yinman, and did not consider the use of strengthening oneself. This has left him behind.


    Of course Xu Wuming is not so stupid, and he hasn''t strengthened himself at all. His weakening was just what he said about Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu. If you compare him with someone who is already top-notch, of course he will lag behind. In fact, apart from Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu who can easily suppress him, few people can do it.


    At this moment, he was embarrassed and completely lost the self-confidence of the strong. The power of the evil spirits of the first demon branch is to invade all aspects of the human body, hands and feet, body and head, eyes, and even the five senses. These will be invaded by the power of the evil spirit heaven group, and then destroyed. If there is no strong force to resist, then there is no need for the evil spirits to invade before they have been horrified to lose their combat power. And even those with good power will be seriously injured when they are invaded by the evil spirit heaven group. Even if it can withstand the invasion of the evil spirit heaven group, it still has to face the destruction and even destruction of the evil spirit heaven group.


    From shock, invasion, destruction, and then to destruction, the evil spirit heaven group is like a heavenly general and foreign evil spirit. From the moment it descends, it has the pressure to destroy people. For this, the strength above the **** level is simply not enough. If this is the power from the outer firmament space, then what level has it reached? If it is based on the principle of heaven and earth, doesn''t it mean that this power is at the same level as the original power of the ancestral land?


    At this time, Xu Wuming was very painful, and his spirit collapsed. After experiencing the attack of the evil spirit heaven group just now, he was completely destroyed. He didn''t expect such a terrible secret technique. It wasn''t just that he experienced the punishment of hell. If it was just pure pain, he had a firm belief that he could always survive it. That evil spirit heaven group also has terrifying illusion ability, which can penetrate the weakness of people''s heart and construct illusion from the weakness, causing people to suffer painful collapse at the spiritual level. When the consciousness came over, it was too late, and the body had been destroyed.


    Even if I knew that it was an illusion and a nightmare, it didn''t make people want to experience it a second time. It was too painful. At this time, the power of the evil spirit heaven group had disappeared. Xu Wuming didn''t want to struggle anymore. He fell to his knees, knowing he was embarrassed, but he didn''t want to hide anything. It seems to have been disheartened, willing to become a puppet and let others play around.


    Tang Jiujiu walked to Xu Wuming, looked at Xu Wuming with a cold and cruel expression, and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so vulnerable."


    Xu Wuming heard Tang Jiujiu''s voice and returned a little bit of spirit, but he was also like a puppet and lacking in spirit. After watching Tang Jiujiu for a long time, he looked weak, and said, "How about being vulnerable in the face of such power? I don''t think I''m ashamed. It''s the same with someone else. You..."


    With that said, Xu Wuming looked at Tang Jiujiu and came to a firm conclusion, saying: "You are not from this world. In this world, there is no such terrifying power. Who are you?!"


    Tang Jiujiu frowned, looking very dissatisfied, and hummed to Xu Wuming, "I didn''t expect you to know who I am."


    "Should I know who you are?" Xu Wuming looked at Tang Jiujiu. He didn''t have much thoughts. He just said whatever Tang Jiujiu wanted to say. In his subconscious mind, he told himself deeply that he was not Tang Jiujiu''s opponent. It''s useless to struggle and treat yourself as dead. However, although he can accept this kind of thing, he still wants to know Tang Jiujiu''s identity, why he suddenly encountered such a person, and why such a person wanted to kill himself.


    Since Tang Jiujiu appeared, it was aimed at him. He didn''t understand, why did he have hatred with such a character? If so, how can I still live to this day. Isn''t it easy to kill yourself with such power?


    Tang Jiujiu felt quite disappointed. He didn''t expect Xu Wuming to know who she was. She was angry and waved her hand suddenly, but did not hit Xu Wuming, and then let a force of power linger around her body.


    Xu Wuming saw him, suddenly felt familiar, and told him instinctively that this power could let him know who the scary girl was before him. He stretched out his hand to touch it, but was suddenly bounced out, hit the ground, and rolled for a long time. When he stopped, he felt dizzy. However, he ignored these, because at that moment, he remembered something.


    A hundred years ago, he stared at a very special existence. As the first generation Fumo master, he knew that it was an extremely terrifying host of evil spirits. He wanted to get such a boarder, so he took it. However, only the host of evil spirits of the fetus can send out power to attack him to protect itself!


    That power is exactly the same as the power that the horrible girl just issued.


    This girl is... that evil spirit boarder a hundred years ago!


    And her identity... is Tang Ye''s daughter!


    Suddenly, Xu Wuming trembled, and then he laughed. I think this result is really ironic. The power that he didn''t get back then can now kill him easily. What''s even more ironic is that, just like Feng Shui turns, he had the advantage a hundred years ago, and a hundred years later, he was vulnerable.


    Especially, this girl is still Tang Ye''s daughter. The name Tang Ye was really like a nightmare that couldn''t be shaken off.

 Chapter 2426： Still have to save him!

    If it hadn''t been for Tang Jiujiu to "help" Xu Wuming recall it, he would never have imagined it would be like that. This terrifying girl was actually the evil spirit boarding power he had stared at back then. He once wanted to obtain this power, so he shot Sima Yupu. Had it not been for this evil spirit boarding power to protect the mother body spontaneously, in order to protect himself, he would have successfully seized this power.


    Now that this power appeared, he didn''t even recognize it. It is ridiculous indeed. However, no wonder he. After all, this power just appeared a hundred years ago, and it was lodged in the child that Sima Yupu was pregnant with. At that time, it was suppressed by the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, far less powerful than it is now. The demon branch evil spirit power that Tang Jiujiu now possessed was not suppressed by the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, and he mastered the maturity and horror level. If it were Xu Wuming a hundred years ago, Xu Wuming would have died long ago.


    Tang Jiujiu''s strength means that he has matured and mastered the power of the evil spirits of the demon branches, without being suppressed by the power of the Earth Store Heart Sutra. Separate the power of the demon branches and evil spirits and the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra. You can use the power of the demon branch and the evil spirit alone, as well as the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store. These two forces are actually mutually exclusive. But Tang Jiujiu could control it. Just like Tang Ye, he can not only grasp the power of Tang Sheng, but also enter the state of transforming demons and use dark magic.


    In fact, the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra may not be able to withstand the power of foreign evil spirits. One hundred years ago, it could be held down, but one hundred years later, it might not be possible. The power of the foreign evil spirits a hundred years ago was just boarding, and there was not much power of the demon branches. At that time Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra was barely suppressed. If the power of this foreign evil spirit was as strong as it is now, the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra could not be suppressed.


    However, it is also due to the suppression of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra a hundred years ago, otherwise there would be no Tang Jiujiu now. If the power of the foreign evil spirit could not be suppressed, then it was not Tang Jiujiu who was born, but the one whose will belonged to the foreign evil spirit, which was tantamount to Tang Jiujiu whose body was taken away by the foreign evil spirit. It was not Tang Jiujiu, but a foreign evil spirit.


    At this time Xu Wuming knew the identity of Tang Jiujiu. Looking at Tang Jiujiu, he had disregarded his body''s serious injury and death. He felt very ironic and wanted to say something, but he felt that what he said was a mockery of himself, so he stopped saying it.


    Looking at Xu Wuming like this, Tang Jiujiu released the breath of resentment towards Xu Wuming, but now he doesn''t seem to be so happy. It may not be a happy thing to get revenge. However, it is good to untie a knot.


    "Of course you wouldn''t have thought that you would have today." Tang Jiujiu looked at Xu Wuming and snorted coldly: "However, this kind of thing just happened. But if you kill you, I will not change. Your life must be mine. End."


    Xu Wuming shook his head and smiled sarcastically. Naturally, he was not qualified to ridicule Tang Jiujiu, he was only ridiculing himself. If he could not die, he naturally did not want to die. But in the face of Tang Jiujiu, who was strong at this time, he had no room to live. He looked up at the sky and suddenly felt extremely sad. Finally rescued Princess Yinman, how much he has been with Ying Yinman. To see this great river and mountain, to experience the heaven and earth adventure, just like a couple of gods and relatives.


    Such a pleasant and happy thing. Thinking of this, Xu Wuming couldn''t help closing his eyes, ready to die.


    Tang Jiujiu didn''t show any mercy, and he shot out a blade energy with crushing power, and wanted to end Xu Wuming. However, suddenly, a figure appeared, laughed at her strength, and saved Xu Wuming.


    It was a woman dressed in snow white clothes, beautiful and refined. She is naturally Ying Yinman. Although she had wanted to look around, Xu Wuming was murdered. She sensed one or two, and rushed to save her. Even if he did not have deep and intimate feelings for Xu Wuming, he had known each other for thousands of years. I have also faced court disasters together, experienced life and death disasters, and are the only people who know each other now. I don''t want to watch Xu Wuming die without taking action, even for great reasons.


    Tang Jiujiu didn''t expect to be blocked by someone, and then looked at the Ying Yinman who appeared, she was actually a very beautiful big sister. However, no matter how beautiful the big sister is, it is the enemy who stops her. She said that no one should stop her from killing Xu Wuming today, even if her father is here!


    "You don''t ask who you are, I will ask you, do you want to save him and then stop me?" Tang Jiujiu stared at Ying Yinman and snorted coldly.


    Ying Yinman frowned. I feel that people nowadays are very arrogant, especially violent. This girl, such a lovely, full-fledged beauty, is not very pleasing when she speaks. It would be great if you were polite.


    Since Tang Jiujiu is so straightforward, Ying Yinman is not polite because Tang Jiujiu is a beautiful and pleasant girl, and said, "Yes, I want to save him. He has a deep relationship with me, and I can''t just watch him get killed. "


    After thinking about it, Ying Yinman felt that maybe she had a conversation with Tang Jiujiu, and then asked: "I don''t know what kind of hatred this girl has with him, so she must kill him?"


    Tang Jiujiu sneered and said, "Of course there is a deep hatred. If I say that he hurt my mother, then I want to kill him, will you still stop me?"


    Ying Yinman raised his eyebrows. She didn''t expect Tang Jiujiu and Xu Wuming to be such hatred. It''s natural for people to seek revenge if they hurt their mothers. Touching mothers, loved ones, have to be forgiven.


    At this time, Ying Yinman didn''t know what to say. If you want a theory, there is no theory at all. If it''s a simple conflict, or killing people and stealing treasures in pure chaos, there are some truths in theory. But it hurts their mothers and makes sense, which is just to belittle their feelings for their mothers.


    Ying Yinman couldn''t help but look down at Xu Wuming, who was distracted. She was also surprised. She knew that Xu Wuming''s strength was still very strong, but now that Tang Jiujiu was beaten like this, it could be seen that Tang Jiujiu''s strength was not trivial.


    Xu Wuming did not expect Ying Yinman to come to rescue him. He was agitated, and his distracted expression slowly recovered. Then she looked at Ying Yin and said: "Princess, my hatred with her will be counted a hundred years ago. I did act on her mother, but I did not hurt her mother. Princess, you must save her. I, I just want to guard by your side!"


    Xu Wuming didn''t care about his face. He thought he was going to be killed, but he didn''t expect to see the princess Yinman, whom he had entrusted in his life. He suddenly collapsed even more. For this reason, he was not afraid of embarrassment or ugliness, and asked Ying Yinman to save him. You know, a man, in front of a woman he likes, definitely wants to be handsome, like Xu Wuming is now, maybe he really loves too much, he wants to stay with Yingyinman without dignity.


    Ying Yinman didn''t say anything to Xu Wuming. He looked back at Tang Jiujiu and said, "I still decided to save him."

 Chapter 2427： Evil and ghost!

    Tang Jiujiu''s impression of Ying Yinman felt that Ying Yinman was still reasonable. But after hearing Ying Yinman''s words, she was still very disappointed. To save, then she can only attack Ying Yinman. She would not give in to the killing of Xu Wuming.


    "Your hatred for him is not his kindness to me. He has a great kindness to me, so I want to save him." Ying Yinman said to Tang Jiujiu, justified, not unreasonable.


    Tang Jiujiu sneered and said, "The matter is not that complicated. I will defeat you and then kill him. However, the so-called sword without eyes, if I accidentally killed you, don''t blame me."


    Ying Yinman couldn''t help laughing, thinking Tang Jiujiu''s words were funny. This little girl does not mean that she will kill herself if necessary. Really, people today are indeed very arrogant. Tang Ye met before. However, compared to Tang Ye, she felt that this little girl was less annoying.


    "If you think you can, then do it." Ying Yinman didn''t believe that Tang Jiujiu, the little girl, could kill her.


    But Xu Wuming didn''t dare to take it lightly. He reminded Ying Yinman: "Princess, don''t underestimate her, she is..."


    call!


    Xu Wuming wanted to tell Ying Yinman about Tang Jiujiu''s identity and power, but Tang Jiujiu interrupted him. Tang Jiujiu shot a powerful dark blade gas to cut Xu Wuming''s neck. But Dark Blade Qi was cracked by Ying Yinman. Ying Yinman cracked this kind of power very easily. Tang Ye''s Green Spirit Fire Giant Python was cracked before, let alone Tang Jiujiu''s casual power.


    But this is also very amazing. Tang Jiujiu felt that his dark blade energy was derived from the power of the evil spirits of the demon branches, and even a powerful person would not be able to dissolve it with a single flick of his finger. Therefore, seeing Ying Yinman''s strength made Tang Jiujiu surprised and thoughtful.


    With a flick of his finger, he cracked his demon branch power. There are only two possibilities, one is strong enough to crush her, and the other is knowing how to crack the dark blade energy. The so-called cracking means destruction. She knows the power of destruction. Tang Jiujiu thinks so. Because from Ying Yinman, she couldn''t feel the power that could crush her. Then only Ying Yinman can destroy the power. This is really interesting. Although Tang Jiu has not seen Lu Celadon for a long time, Lu Celadon has not retired after she was born, so he still knows something about Lu Celadon.


    Now Ying Yinman''s ability reminded her of Lu Celadon. She recognized the abilities of the heavenly girl Lu Celadon very much. So at this moment, she couldn''t help but be a little surprised at Ying Yinman.


    It''s such an ability, no wonder you can be so confident in the face of anyone.


    However, Tang Jiujiu was not worried that he would lose to Ying Yinman. There are some things that cannot be resolved so quickly and then cracked. Even if it can be resolved, in the face of a force that exceeds her own limit, it cannot be destroyed and copied.


    At this time, Tang Jiujiu noticed again that above Ying Yinman''s head, a giant sword of silver power appeared vaguely. She squinted her eyes and suddenly realized. It turned out to be so. She laughed and knew the identity of Ying Yinman, that is the new kingly power, with a fortune power not lost to Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing. She originally wanted to see who this character was, but she didn''t expect it to be the beautiful big sister in front of her.


    Tang Jiujiu also thought of some things for the new kingly power. After all, a kingly authority at this time, that is, Long Qing, is a relative with her. She is so young and Long Qing is so young. She has to cross a few generations to calculate. She feels a bit weird. It''s better to just follow the aunt. It doesn''t need to be weird to cross the middle two or three generations.


    Although Tang Jiu didn''t recognize Tang Ye for a long time, nor did he recognize Tang Zisang and Long Qing, it was still Tang Ye''s blood. If someone threatened Tang Zisang and Long Qing, as an aunt, Tang Jiujiu would not sit idly by. In the past time, both Tang Zisang and Long Qing have encountered dangers, and Tang Jiujiu has not never taken action. It''s just that those dangers are not deadly enough. In addition to Tang Jiujiu, there are other people helping, such as Murong Huansha secretly protecting Tang Zisang. Therefore, Tang Jiujiu had very few opportunities to make a move. And even if she shot, she could hide the trace perfectly, so no one noticed.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at Ying Yinman, who easily resolved her dark blade energy, and accepted it calmly. He looked at Ying Yinman calmly, and said: "I didn''t expect you to have such a powerful ability and a kingly authority. I am curious about you. Identity."


    "Why do you all want to be curious about my identity?" Ying Yinman frowned slightly, she didn''t like being asked by others.


    Tang Jiujiu shrugged and said, "So, you are not curious about my identity?"


    "No." Ying Yinman shook his head.


    Tang Jiujiu sneered and said, "You are not curious because you think you can stop me. I have no threat to you and no influence?"


    Ying Yinman thought for a while and said, "You can say so."


    "Heh..." Tang Jiujiu was a little angry right now, and was also amused, and said, "Since you say that, then I won''t say more, you need to see my strength."


    "Okay." Ying Yinman was still very polite, without any worries, and seemed comfortable.


    During this process, Xu Wuming wanted to interject several times and tell Yingyin Man Tang Jiujiu the identity, but don''t underestimate Tang Jiujiu. However, he has no chance. Either Tang Jiujiu stopped him, or Ying Yinman didn''t even intend to listen to him. Now he is very worried. Tang Jiujiu''s ability might be more terrifying than Tang Ye. Ying Yinman would suffer from such arrogance.


    Now Xu Wuming had no chance to tell Ying Yinman this, because Tang Jiujiu had already launched an attack. Ying Yinman seemed to realize that Tang Jiujiu''s strength could not be underestimated. She had to beat up the spirit of twelve points, vigilant against Tang Jiujiu''s attack.


    At this time, around Tang Jiujiu''s body, the power of the demon branch evil spirit was activated as just now, and the whole body slowly haunted the power of the foreign evil spirit that was white as moonlight and like white lightning. After the foreign evil spirits had released enough power, Tang Jiujiu suddenly drove these evil spirits underground.


    At the beginning, it was calm, as if the secret technique launched by Tang Jiujiu had failed. But after a while, the ground shook rumblingly, followed by wailing and screaming, which made people unbearable to listen. Then I saw that one after another coffins were raised on the ground, and then the coffins opened, and the hideous, terrifying, ugly, cruel and evil spirits came out.


    This protruding coffin stretched out as if the whole earth had become a place of death. In addition to the rising coffin, there are monsters that emerge directly from the soil, whether it is a ghost or a monster, they all look vicious.


    Ying Yinman was in it, as if she was the only one left in the whole world, how would she respond?


    Tang Jiujiu''s move is actually very similar to the evil spirit heaven group of the first demon branch, which is the "evil spirit land ghost" of the second demon branch.

 Chapter 2428： The roar of zombies!

    The evil spirits and the ghosts are indeed very similar to the evil spirits. It''s as if one is descending from the sky of an army of evil spirits, and the other is rising from the ground. One is depressed by the sky, and the other is surrounded by the ground. One thing in common is that they all feel that the whole world is an evil spirit. How can a single person deal with it?


    It''s just that characters like Ying Yinman can easily see the effect of illusion. However, knowing the effects of illusions is even more terrifying, because although these are illusions, every evil spirit attack will cause real damage. So, can this illusion be called an illusion?


    Ying Yinman was in it, and endless evil spirits rushed in. Unless they had the power to never exhaust, and they could not eat or drink, they would not be able to get rid of such illusion evil spirits and it would be impossible to defeat them. Moreover, this is the power of foreign evil spirits, not just a small soldier who can consume human power. Such power can hurt people''s body and spirit.


    However, these are not a problem for Ying Yinman. Because she is a powerful body of zombie, and the soul, the soul of the zombie, drifting outside the three realms and six realms. The so-called Three Realms and Six Paths are nothing more than the precepts and laws of this world. Being able to dissociate outside of this law means that the soul will not easily get into trouble. In this way, the effect of the evil spirits and the ghosts, for Ying Yinman, is equivalent to more restraint. If it hurts, it will be much lighter. If it is killed, the probability is small.


    This is probably why Ying Yinman is confident in himself. Not only possesses the super-abnormal ability of the king''s power and heaven, but also has an almost impeccable body and soul, what are you afraid of?


    At this time, Ying Yinman, who was in the "evil spirit and ghost", was very calm, looking around, her eyes turned golden and bloody, this was the ability to unlock the royal power and heaven. She wants to find the weakness of this evil spirit fantasy realm, and then break it.


    At this time, evil spirits and ghosts were constantly attacking her, she just ignored her, waved her hand and gave out power, and shot the evil spirits and ghosts flying away. And some of the weaker ones, she directly ignored them, and the evil spirits and ghosts couldn''t hit her body, and they were blown away by her aura.


    However, the only thing that troubled her was that there were too many evil spirits and ghosts. At a glance, they were densely packed and could not see their heads. They were simply overwhelming. With such constant attacks, even if the body can withstand it, it will be visually fatigued, and then unable to hold it, it looks terrifying.


    Ying Yinman turned on the power of Wang Quan Tiandao, looked around, looking for the weakness of the evil spirits and ghosts, and then shocked her, but did not see the weakness!


    "How is this possible?" Ying Yinman couldn''t help humming. This is too weird, even Tang Ye''s green spirit fire giant, through the power of the king''s power and heaven, she can see through the weakness at a glance. But now she couldn''t see this evil spirit and ghost. What''s this?


    King Power and Heavenly Way, is a super ability that belongs directly to the power of air and luck, as if standing at the top of the world, like the perspective of God, can always see through the essence of everything. Therefore, as for Tang Ye''s identity, she knew that she was the powerful saint of human race as soon as she saw Tang Ye. But now, even if she can see through Tang Ye, she can''t see through Tang Jiujiu''s.


    This is really weird. Ying Yinman was surprised. Then he continued to search for suspicious points through the power of the king''s power and heaven, but still did not find out how to defeat the weakness of this evil spirit and ghost. However, she also gained something. She noticed that the power of this evil spirit, earth, and ghost is not the power of this world!


    It''s not the power of this heaven and earth, so with the power conferred by this heaven and earth commandment, that is, the royal power and heaven, can''t see through it?


    That must be the case. However, Ying Yinman felt strange that this foreign evil spirit is an external force. It has invaded this world. Is it possible that the force of luck doesn''t impose sanctions or counterattack? Actually allowed, what is going on?


    If there is luck to help sanctions, the power of this foreign evil spirit will be somewhat weakened, and then the power of the king''s power and heaven can be seen more or less. But now, the power of this foreign evil spirit is just so grandiose under the power of luck!


    At this moment, Ying Yinman no longer dared to underestimate Tang Jiujiu. She finally understood why Tang Jiujiu was so confident in the first place. She also realized that Xu Wuming was not weak at all, and that the defeat was so complete. Perhaps you should listen to Xu Wuming say that this girl''s identity, it seems that he is too confident.


    However, Ying Yinman did not worry about being killed. In any case, she was also a zombie body, a bloodline from the true ancestor, and also integrated with the power of the blood demon, so she would not be killed so easily.


    She believes that it takes a lot of power to perform such a powerful secret technique. Then let alone a lasting display. Therefore, she knew that even if she could not defeat this secret technique, she would not be killed, and Tang Jiujiu would not keep performing it like this. Therefore, in the end, Tang Jiujiu himself would remove such secret skills.


    It''s just... Ying Yinman suddenly thought of one thing, that is, now she is trapped in the evil spirits, unable to decipher, but Tang Jiujiu can act, then Xu Wuming can protect herself?


    She came here and shot Tang Jiujiu with the goal of saving Xu Wuming. If Xu Wuming was killed, her actions would be meaningless.


    She never thought about Xu Wuming being killed. She was just awakened by Xu Wuming, just wanting to see the world alone. She is still very grateful to Xu Wuming, who has guarded her for thousands of years and rescued her. Whether she is willing to wake up or not, Xu Wuming is sincere to her. This is what Xu Wuming owes. Therefore, she believes that Xu Wuming should not end up like that. Even if Xu Wuming did a lot of bad things in the past, he did it for her. She cannot be disgusted and hated because of this. What she has to do is to help Xu Wuming pay some debts, which is regarded as atonement.


    Ying Yinman hadn''t prepared Xu Wuming to die and leave her forever, and never thought that this day would come like this, so her determination to save Xu Wuming was firm.


    In order to avoid Xu Wuming being killed by Tang Jiujiu at this time, Ying Yinman further strengthened. She looked up to the sky and shouted with zombies, like a beast, like a ghost commanding all directions. Then she saw her eyes become more blood red, and two white and sharp teeth appeared in her mouth, which were zombie teeth.


    At this time, Ying Yinman transformed into a zombie body, with two more jealous patterns on his face, and other places also changed slightly, becoming a bit devilish. However, this does not conflict with the power of her kingship and heaven. On the contrary, under the body of zombies, the power of the king''s power and heaven is even stronger.


    This is another person who can control two terrible powers at the same time. Zombies and kingship are terrible!


    At this moment, Tang Jiujiu had actually pinched Xu Wuming''s neck. She was not so stupid, after holding Ying Yinman, she did nothing. She would take advantage of this to kill Xu Wuming, what can Ying Yinman do to her?


    However, she did not expect that Ying Yinman was a zombie!

 Chapter 2429： Seek everything!

    Tang Jiujiu didn''t notice Ying Yinman''s real body at first, and now Ying Yinman roared like a beast, a demon king, she knew that it was a zombie, just like Murong Huansha and Mu Yue!


    It''s really surprising. This new king is actually a zombie. It is too weird to let a zombie become the new king. Zombies are immortal and immortal. Such a character becomes the king, but there is no chance for the people behind to become the king.


    This made Tang Jiujiu also curious. What is the identity of this new king of zombie identity?


    "It''s really unexpected..." Tang Jiujiu couldn''t help sighing when he didn''t expect to meet such a special character. However, no matter how special Ying Yinman is, she still wants to kill Xu Wuming. At this time Xu Wuming had already been pinched by her neck, as long as she squeezed Xu Wuming''s neck with a click, then it was over.


    "Wait...wait!" But then Xu Wuming cried out. Being pinched by Tang Jiujiu''s neck, he was very uncomfortable talking, and with the severe injuries he had suffered before, he seemed a little dying at the moment. But he still tried to say: "I know you hate me, I can die, but before I die, I hope I beg you!"


    Tang Jiujiu felt ridiculous, and said, "To kill an enemy, I still have to accept his request? Is your brain burnt out, or something?"


    "I can die by myself!" Xu Wuming yelled, emphasizing his position, hoping to be a bargaining chip to make a request with Tang Jiujiu.


    "Do you think I want to die? No, I don¡¯t want to die at all. I want to stay with the princess all the time. But now I know it¡¯s impossible, because you and Tang Ye can kill the princess by adding them together. I don''t want her to be killed!" Xu Wuming shouted in a low voice.


    Tang Jiujiu sneered, and said, "Since I can kill you and the princess in your mouth, why should I keep her? Afraid that she will find me revenge? Oh, but she can''t kill me. On the contrary, she It might be killed by me."


    "But the princess has a huge effect on you!" Xu Wuming snorted: "You have discovered the princess''s specialness, haven''t you? The princess''s existence is extremely critical to the entire world situation. If you let your father judge, The princess will definitely be kept, because the value of the princess is related to the survival of the entire human race!"


    Tang Jiujiu curled his lips and hummed, "What is my father''s business when I do things? He is him, I am me, I don''t care about him, he doesn''t care about me. Hmph, never care about me, now Still want to control me?"


    When it comes to Tang Ye, Tang Jiujiu has a little temper. After all, separated from Tang Ye since childhood, and never been with Tang Ye. When Sima Yupu was pregnant with her a hundred years ago, Tang Ye was not around to take care of her, and Xu Wuming dealt with it. When Sima Yupu gave birth to her, Tang Ye was still not there, she and Sima Yupu depended on each other. After Sima Yupu died, she became even more alone. She has lived through so many years alone, growing up as a human, and Tang Ye has never been with her. It is natural that she has a temper.


    She has a temper, but she doesn''t hate Tang Ye. This is a very good thing. The reason why she didn''t hate Tang Ye was because Tang Ye left because she was doing things for the human race, and she had the name of a human saint. And this is what Sima Yupu taught her from a young age, instilling some thoughts in her, don''t resent Tang Ye, not only don''t resent, but also be proud of Tang Ye, because Tang Ye is a great hero.


    No matter what kind of temper Tang Jiujiu had towards Tang Ye, Xu Wuming said, "In any case, the princess is not a villain. I did everything in the past and has nothing to do with the princess. If you kill me, I will be kind to the princess. , The princess must be angry with you. At that time, either you will kill the princess, or you will want the princess to help you and help the human race. I am afraid it will not be easy. However, I am pretty sure that Tang Ye definitely needs the power of the princess!"


    Tang Jiujiu didn''t answer Xu Wuming''s words again, and looked at Ying Yinman who was trapped in the evil spirits. Although Ying Yinman turned on the zombie body and also used the power of the king''s power and heaven, he still failed to crack the evil spirits and ghosts for a while. This is the power of the demon branch evil spirit, the evil spirit power from a foreign land, has not been sanctioned by the local origin power, and it is not so easy to crack it with personal power.


    Tang Jiujiu thought about Xu Wuming''s words. Of course she knew the role of Ying Yinman, and it took some effort to kill Ying Yinman. Mainly she still considers Tang Ye''s side. After all, he is an old man. In fact, when he has a temper, she is usually very concerned, otherwise she would not help when Li Xiang seized the power of the dragon ancestor.


    After thinking about it, Tang Jiujiu put down Xu Wuming and snorted coldly: "I don''t need to make her embarrassing, but the premise is that you are going to die."


    "I''ll do what I said just now!" Xu Wuming coughed twice, and felt more comfortable without being pinched. He looked at Tang Jiujiu and said, "But you must guarantee that the princess will not be killed. I don''t know what your father said. What does Bian think, if he thinks that the princess is a threat to the current power of the king, he can still kill the princess if he takes the initiative to the father. Therefore, I want you to promise that this kind of thing will never happen. In addition, the princess is a zombie. , I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t last long. Zombies are regarded as demons after all. They must feed on blood, which is not tolerated by the world. As today¡¯s shackles are lifted, demons will appear frequently, and there will be a group of powerful Volunteers. I want you to promise. Those abusive demons can''t kill the princess. Although I am confident of the princess''s strength, the changes in the world are unpredictable. With a princess as powerful as the existence, there may not be more powerful abusive demons."


    The question Xu Wuming considers is still very realistic. The order and discipline of heaven and earth means that there is no absolutely powerful existence, there are always natural enemies to check and balance. So even if Ying Yinman seems to be very strong now, it is inevitable that there will be characters specifically aimed at her. Xu Wuming is willing to die to make Tang Jiujiubao Yingyinman safe, because he knows that Tang Jiujiu is strong and Tang Ye is strong. And, he knew he could not avoid dying. Tang Jiujiu''s killing intent was resolute, and if he met Tang Ye again, Tang Ye''s killing intent to him would probably not be bad.


    Tang Jiujiu never thought that Xu Wuming was really thoughtful. It feels a bit of a loss for killing him. However, being able to let Xu Wuming die on his own seemed to be enough.


    "If this is the case, then you can kill yourself. But now, you have to tell me about this so-called princess. Since you want me to keep her, but also to protect her, you must know her identity." Tang Jiujiu said to Xu Wuming.


    Xu Wuming nodded, then told Tang Jiujiu about the main things about Ying Yinman. After Tang Jiujiu knew that, although he had long guessed that Ying Yinman''s identity was not easy, he couldn''t help being surprised when he knew the truth. She was actually the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang, no wonder she, as a woman, could still possess such a powerful power.


    It is indeed an extraordinary character, it should be kept her. Tang Jiujiu thought this in his heart, which was quite the same as Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2430： infatuation!

    Knowing that Ying Yinman is special, Tang Jiujiu''s thoughts are similar to Tang Ye, although part of it was moved by Xu Wuming, but from her contact, Ying Yinman is not an evil person, so keeping it is very useful . Besides, killing is not her hobby. If Ying Yinman didn''t hinder her, she would not say that she wanted to kill for no reason.


    Now Xu Wuming is going to break it on her own, and she doesn''t need to be entangled with Ying Yinman, and she doesn''t have to work hard to kill Ying Yinman, she is happy. Moreover, if I really want to kill Ying Yinman, I don''t know what else is behind the zombie identity. For example, the person who turned Ying Yinman into a zombie. According to Ying Yinman''s zombie ability, it is very strong, so the zombies behind this are also very scary. If he comes out for a kick, things will become more troublesome.


    Taking a look at Ying Yinman who was still trapped in the evil spirits, Tang Jiujiu shrugged, a little amused at Ying Yinman''s previously confident behavior. Although Ying Yinman''s strength is indeed very strong, with the ability of a king''s power and heaven, and a zombie body, it is not easy to crack her demon branch and evil spirit power. However, her evil spirit power is not easy to kill Ying Yinman.


    Now that the negotiation has been made, she is no longer trapped by Ying Yinman, and then she takes back the secret skills of the evil spirits and ghosts, and Ying Yinman is free from it.


    Ying Yinman still looked like a zombie at this time, with a crimson-like pattern on his forehead, revealing two zombie teeth faintly. Zombies have always been a rare species, but it is the first time to see the appearance of zombies. Even Murong Huansha has never revealed the appearance of a zombie.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at such Ying Yinman, and sighed: "So you are a zombie. If this is the case, I can''t kill you with this move. However, if you have more power, even if you are a zombie, you may not be able to live. ."


    Tang Jiujiu is not exaggerating. She can kill zombies. In addition to her own strong enough strength, she also has the power of Jizo Heart Sutra. That is the natural power of ambushing the demons. The power of the Book of the Earth, which the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva comprehend from the source power, has a powerful effect on restraining monsters, including zombies.


    Ying Yinman looked at Tang Jiujiu, at this time he was no longer as confident as he was at the beginning. Tang Jiujiu''s strength has greatly exceeded her expectations. She knew that Tang Jiujiu withdrew the secret skills of evil spirits and ghosts, and she didn''t crack them. She didn''t know why Tang Jiujiu wanted to withdraw, and then she saw that Xu Wuming was fine. She thought Tang Jiujiu was going to kill Xu Wuming just now, but she didn''t.


    "What do you want to do?" Ying Yinman asked, staring at Tang Jiujiu, not quite understanding what Tang Jiujiu did.


    Tang Jiujiu laughed and said, "Since you are a zombie or a new kingly authority, it''s not easy, so killing you is a bit hard, and I don''t want to go hard now."


    Ying Yinman squinted his eyes. Naturally, she was not happy that Tang Jiujiu spoke like this. Because Tang Jiujiu''s words meant that if you worked harder, you could kill her. This kind of threatening confidence still sounded uncomfortable to her, as if she had been controlled.


    However, with Tang Jiujiu''s strength, she had seen it before, and she was no longer as confident as before. Tang Jiujiu just activated a secret trick to trap her, even if she turns out to be a zombie, she still cannot crack it. Wang Quan Tiandao was actually useless, she was really shocked. If Tang Jiujiu had other abilities, it was indeed possible to kill her.


    Before fighting against Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye could kill her, but she was going to waste some effort. Now fighting against Tang Jiujiu, she felt that Tang Jiujiu''s strength was no worse than Tang Ye, and even more mysterious than Tang Ye. For this reason, Tang Jiujiu is also likely to kill her. She was puzzled, and had already met two people who could kill her. When are there so many such powerful characters in the human race.


    Now I heard Tang Jiujiu said that he didn''t want to work hard against her, so do you want to kill Xu Wuming again? Ying Yinman looked back at Xu Wuming, and when he saw that Xu Wuming was okay, he suddenly became a little confused. Did Tang Jiujiu give up killing Xu Wuming?


    "Princess." At this moment, Xu Wuming called Ying Yinman. After weighing various results, he found that it was best for Ying Yinman to die by himself. If he didn''t die by himself and was killed by Tang Jiujiu, then Tang Jiujiu could do it. At that time Ying Yinman was furious and fought Tang Jiujiu deathly. Tang Jiujiu might not be able to kill Ying Yinman again, even if he could not, Tang Ye will also come soon, it is impossible for Tang Ye not to help his daughter, if Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu join forces, Ying Yinman will undoubtedly die. In this way, if he died, Ying Yinman would also die. He never wanted this.


    Even if Ying Yinman was not killed by Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu, she was confronted with Tang Ye because of his death, her zombie identity was exposed, and the people of the world chased and killed her, she was troublesome and even dangerous.


    Xu Wuming mainly knew that he was bound to die. Even Ying Yinman could not save him, this was the result of Tang Jiujiu''s strength. Who told him to shoot Sima Yupu back then? One Tang Ye was enough for him to choke, and there was another Tang Jiujiu who was against the sky. He had no chance of living.


    Despite the irony at the end, he, who was strategizing behind the scenes, now wants to stop by himself. It really feels like a late festival. However, being able to see Ying Yinman waking up and fighting for two extremely strong allies for Ying Yinman, he felt that his death was worthwhile.


    For this reason, Xu Wuming made preparations, and after calling out Ying Yinman, he continued to say to Ying Yinman: "Princess, you don''t have to protect me anymore. I have done a lot of evil things in the past and have heavy sins. These, The princess can protect me once or twice, but not forever. Let me pay for this sin."


    "What do you want to do?" Ying Yinman asked as she looked at Xu Wuming, squinting and frowning, a bit cold, because she had a hunch that what Xu Wuming wanted to do was contrary to her idea.


    Xu Wuming seemed to be relieved of everything. He smiled at Ying Yinman and said, "Princess, I am afraid Wuming can only accompany you here. The road ahead is very long. You have to go well. I don''t want my share. Sin has dragged you down, so now I pay that sin by myself."


    After that, Xu Wuming looked at Tang Jiujiu and said, "What I owe you, and what I owe to other people, will be paid with my life today. I hope you will not trouble the princess again in the future."


    Tang Jiujiu sneered and said, "It was you who I wanted to kill at first, and it has nothing to do with this princess. You die, I will leave immediately, I don''t have so much time to care about so many things."


    "Okay." Xu Wuming nodded, and then he had an extra dagger in his hand to pierce his own heart.


    "Xu Wuming, what are you going to do?" Ying Yinman whispered to stop Xu Wuming.


    But Xu Wuming had already pierced his heart, vomiting blood in his mouth, looked at Ying Yinman, and finally smiled: "As I said just now, I live with so many sins and will only drag the princess. I am dead. The best protection for the princess. Princess, in the future you have to... take care of yourself."


    Xu Wuming is dead.

 Chapter 2431： Know yourself!

    Seeing Xu Wuming committing suicide, Tang Jiujiu knew that there was nothing wrong with him right now and planned to leave. She didn''t expect that Xu Wuming was so infatuated, and could do anything to win Yinman, including death.


    Ying Yinman failed to prevent Xu Wuming from committing suicide. It was still very sad to see Xu Wuming die. Then she was inexplicably angry, looked at Tang Jiujiu who was about to leave, and hummed, "You let Wuming do this, otherwise, how could he end it by himself?"


    Tang Jiujiu looked back at Ying Yinman and said, "I called him so much? It''s ridiculous. I tell you, if it wasn''t for what he said to me that made me less strenuous, I would kill him myself. Jean It¡¯s very cheap for him to stop himself, understand? If you say I kill him, you will stop it. Do you really think you can stop me?"


    "You..." Ying Yinman has nothing to refute. She was trapped by evil spirits and ghosts for so long just now. Tang Jiujiu wanted to kill Xu Wuming, which was indeed enough. The fact is that she could not stop Tang Jiujiu from killing Xu Wuming. In this way, whether it was Tang Jiujiu''s action or Xu Wuming''s self-determination, the result was that Xu Wuming would die.


    What a dull result. Ying Yinman was also quite hit. Even if she is a powerful kingly authority, even if she is a zombie, so what? I want to make a person immortal, but I can''t do it.


    Looking at Xu Wuming who fell on the ground, Ying Yinman knew that Xu Wuming was really dead. A person who was fine before, just like that. She originally wanted to look at the world everywhere, and then come back to discuss with Xu Wuming what to do, perhaps to find people who might not have died. After all, the first emperor said that he was stabbed and killed, because the tyranny of the emperor caused a lot of dissatisfaction. However, Ying Yinman also heard that the people who had gone to kill the Emperor Shi Huang were a few powerful amulets. If you want the Fu Demon to be dispatched, you can guess that Emperor Shi Huang turned into a monster. In this case, Emperor Shi Huang might not have died yet.


    In addition, Alchemist Xu Fu, who was mainly responsible for finding the undead medicine, was the strongest figure at the time, who was proficient in various spells. He brought the undead medicine back, and this undead medicine may be a zombie inheritance. Then, Xu Fu may also be transformed into a zombie. In this case, Xu Fu, the culprit, would definitely want him to repay that sin.


    Of course these are just speculations, and there are still many doubts about what happened back then. Ying Yinman felt that if he followed Xu Wuming to investigate, he could find out some things. But now Xu Wuming is dead. She suddenly felt lonelier, and she was the only one left.


    Looking up, Ying Yinman suddenly had no hope for this world, so why not go back to sleep. However, she knew it was impossible. The world is changing drastically, and his awakening is not accidental. However, it is impossible for her to integrate into this world for the time being.


    Tang Jiujiu wanted to find the Ksitigarbha King, but also wanted to avoid Tang Ye who was rushing here. Tang Ye is coming, she can sense it. She was not in the mood to greet Tang Ye, she was not ready. She was certain that if Tang Ye saw her, she would definitely know her identity. So she was leaving, and said to Ying Yinman: ¡°Don¡¯t think that I forced Xu Wuming to do that. Let me tell you, Xu Wuming is also a person who has lived for thousands of years. The pride in her heart can make him He must be willing to do self-determination. As for why he is willing, I think you will understand. In that case, I will leave first. I hope you will not stop me, otherwise I will be really not polite."


    After that, Tang Jiujiu turned and left, disappearing quickly. Ying Yinman didn''t stop her, Ying Yinman thought for a while, knowing how Xu Wuming meant to do that. After careful calculation, it is still a good intention. However, Xu Wuming did not touch the feelings deep in Ying Yinman''s heart. Of course Ying Yinman knew Xu Wuming''s feelings, she was not that stupid, and she didn''t know Xu Wuming''s infatuation. It''s just that she has always been to Xu Wuming, her superiors, and friends who share adversity.


    "This is the end of the matter, nothing more." Ying Yinman sighed lightly, shook his head, and let these things go with the wind. She took Xu Wuming''s body and was going to bury it.


    But at this time, a spatial vortex appeared in the sky, and Tang Ye appeared. Tang Ye looked very anxious, and immediately looked around after appearing, as if looking for something.


    Seeing Ying Yinman, Tang Ye was not surprised, because among the power he had sensed just now, there was king power and heaven. He has fought against Ying Yinman and knows the king''s power. What he was looking for was another terrifying dark evil spirit power. That power was the power that prevented Li Xiang from devouring Long Zu. It can be said that it helped him and was kind to him. He wanted to thank. In addition, he guessed about this force, it might be his daughter Tang Jiujiu!


    However, Tang Ye looked around without seeing anyone else, and there was no trace of Tang Jiujiu.


    If it was Tang Jiujiu, Tang Ye had guessed a little, and Tang Jiujiu had deliberately avoided him. And it was precisely because he wanted to avoid him, so I was even more sure, that might be Tang Jiujiu. He knew he was sorry for this daughter, and it was normal for her daughter to resent him.


    It was nothing strange to see Yingyin Mantangye, but he was very surprised when he saw Xu Wuming who was dead.


    "Xu Wuming?!" He couldn''t help but snorted. If he hadn''t noticed that Xu Wuming had lost his vitality, he would immediately rush up and attack.


    He was really surprised. He remembered that he had killed Xu Wuming that day, but now Xu Wuming is still there? Even if he died, he just died. In other words, he did not kill Xu Wuming that day. What happened? Could it be that Xu Wuming was resurrected that day?


    What a tough guy, his fate is really hard. But now it''s dead.


    Without seeing Tang Jiujiu''s figure, Tang Ye came to Ying Yinman and said, "I didn''t expect to meet again so soon."


    Ying Yinman had no thoughts to speak now, glanced at Tang Ye, and simply nodded and said, "Yes."


    Then Ying Yinman will leave with Xu Wuming.


    Tang Ye frowned and asked, "What does it matter that you have Xu Wuming?"


    "Why, do you have hatred with him?" Ying Yinman looked at Tang Ye, wondering in her heart. Then I felt puzzled about what Xu Wuming had done in the past, no matter how he had hatred with such a powerful character, no wonder he said that paying his sins with death was his best protection. Isn''t it? If she had to protect Xu Wuming, then she couldn''t protect Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu at all. If Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu shot at the same time, she would have to die.


    This is Xu Wuming''s self-knowledge and good intentions.


    "No matter what I have to do with Xu Wuming, he is dead, what do you want?" Ying Yinman stared at Tang Ye.


    "Who killed him?" Tang Ye asked.


    Ying Yinman did not speak.


    Tang Ye asked again, "The one who has mastered the power of the dark evil spirit?"


    Ying Yinman frowned and asked Tang Ye: "What is your relationship with her?"


    "She? Girl?" Tang Ye asked, slightly anxious.


    "Yes." Ying Yinman said: "She is very strong."


    "Where did she go?" Tang Ye asked anxiously again.


    Ying Yinman pointed a direction, and Tang Ye quickly pursued it.

 Chapter 2432： Rout off the court!

    Tang Ye rushed to pursue Tang Jiujiu''s direction, naturally because he guessed Tang Jiujiu''s identity. It''s probably his daughter. Of course he wanted to see it, he was extremely guilty, and he had a lot to say. Maybe when I see it, I don''t know what to say. However, just want to see, and can''t keep apart like this.


    However, Tang Jiujiu deliberately avoided him, it was not so easy for him to chase him. Tang Jiujiu''s strength may not be stronger than him, and the secret skills he mastered may not be inferior to his mysterious. He can jump in space, and Tang Jiujiu can also stay in space. Therefore, after chasing him, he still didn''t see Tang Jiujiu''s figure.


    "Hey." Tang Ye couldn''t help sighing, and it was more certain that Tang Jiujiu had deliberately avoided him, but even more thought that this was his daughter.


    Although I am very guilty, I actually feel a little relieved in my heart. Because it is basically certain that it is his daughter, she has no accident, and she has great strength. Thinking of Xu Wuming''s death just now, it is not difficult for him to guess that Tang Jiujiu did it. Back then, Xu Wuming persecuted Sima Yupu in an attempt to seize the power of the evil spirit that had boarded Tang Jiujiu. This point definitely made Tang Jiujiu very hateful, and killing Xu Wuming was revenge.


    Tang Ye felt sorry for missing the opportunity to meet Tang Jiujiu again, but also very upset, and felt that he was more and more sorry for Tang Jiujiu. He was also very emotional. Tang Jiujiu deliberately avoided him, but he was able to avoid it, so the strength is really very small. He thinks that he is very good. If a person shows a trace, it is easy to follow him. However, Tang Jiujiu showed his trace several times, but he failed to catch it, indicating that Tang Jiujiu''s strength is not necessarily worse than him.


    This reminded him of when he learned that Sima Yupu was pregnant with Tang Jiujiu. Originally, Sima Yupu was lodged by evil spirits, because Sima''s family was originally like this. Later, when Sima Yupu became pregnant with Tang Jiujiu, the evil spirit boarding was transferred to Tang Jiujiu, which was a good thing. Because if it weren''t, Sima Yupu would be killed by the evil spirits.


    However, if the evil spirits were transferred to Tang Jiujiu, if the evil spirit problem could not be solved, Tang Jiujiu''s fate would be the same as Sima Yupu''s. For this reason, there was a matter of obtaining the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra from the old abbot of Biyun Temple Yimei. The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is the result of Ksitigarbha''s supreme Dharma, and only the predestined can touch this Dharma. The Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra was originally obtained by Tang Ye, but Tang Ye gave it to Sima Yupu in order to let Sima Yupu read it and read it without worrying about it. Surprisingly, the Dharma power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra actually worked to suppress the power of evil spirits.


    Because of the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, Sima Yupu chanted every day, suppressing the evil spirits every day, and then under Tang Jiujiu''s natural extraordinary, combined with the power of the evil spirits, making this evil from a foreign land Spiritual power became her power. The reason why Tang Jiujiu was born extraordinary was mainly because he was sheltered from Tang Ye''s luck and because he was boarded by evil spirits. While being lodged by the power of evil spirits, this powerful force naturally strengthened her. To this end, she had to integrate the power of the evil spirits to come out, and the time for the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra and the evil spirits to fight against each other was three years. Therefore, she was born after three years of pregnancy. In this way, it is not surprising to have terrible power from birth.


    This daughter was born with twists and turns, and I don''t know how to live this one hundred years.


    Tang Ye was very general, the more I thought about it, the more I felt sorry for Tang Jiujiu. However, now Tang Jiujiu deliberately avoided him, he had no choice but to try his best to find it. Maybe the timing is wrong now. Since Tang Jiujiu deliberately didn''t want to see him, then wait until the time comes. But no matter what, he will always pay attention to Tang Jiujiu''s trace. Now the situation in the world is not clear, he is worried that Tang Jiujiu will be in danger.


    Avoided by Tang Jiujiu, Tang Yezhe returned. Back to the original place, Ying Yinman was no longer visible, and even Xu Wuming''s body was gone. Tang Ye knew right now that Ying Yinman and Xu Wuming knew each other and had a close relationship. In this way, he probably also had a guess about the identity of Ying Yinman.


    Xu Wuming is not only the ancestor of the Demon Master, but the ancestor of the Demon Master was a profession that slowly developed to appease the dead on the battlefield after the First Emperor unified the six kingdoms. Converted from the original alchemist. So, Xu Wuming was a figure from the time of Emperor Shi Huang, so Ying Yinman and he met may also be figures from that period. It may not be that period. After all, Xu Wuming has lived since that time. There are still many dynasties, and every dynasty has a princess. If you know what the princess is called, you will know her identity. However, Tang Ye didn''t know the identity of Ying Yinman, but Tang Jiujiu did.


    However, Tang Jiujiu was not interested in these, and she was still busy looking for the Ksitigarbha. Because every day of time, the progress of the **** restart will pass one day. If the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva cannot be found before the astral reincarnation, and the soul of Sima Yupu cannot be recalled, then rebirth is no longer possible.


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to return to the palace of the Red Wall. It was just that Tang Jiujiu and Xu Wuming were confronted with each other suddenly. He felt such a powerful force and had to rush over. Now that things have subsided, he is going back to the Red Wall court again. Then he saw the hammer and them, and was stunned, because the hammer looked stupid one by one.


    The hammers they saw at this time were all like they were demented. They were dumbfounded, their eyes ruthless, as if looking at the front, but not at the front.


    Tang Ye knew that he had been frightened and affected by the illusion, and then used a force to summon them from the illusion. Tang Ye was also very surprised by this kind of thing. There is no illusion at this time, but the hammers are still affected, which shows how terrifying the people who cast the illusion.


    This is probably a long time display. Tang Ye guessed so. Because Ying Yinman didn''t have such ability, it could only be Tang Jiujiu. Tang Ye sighed again. It seemed that the strength of this daughter was really extraordinary. The Hammers are, anyhow, a realm above the heavens and humans, and they are also equipped with the most advanced technological equipment developed by the Red Wall Palace. Especially the black shield, combined with the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone. The power of the Nvwa Divine Stone will help somehow resist some of these illusion influences, but they still do. In this way, even the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone could not be dealt with for a long time.


    Hammer and the others recovered from the illusion, they couldn''t help but screamed, very scared, almost collapsed. They were influenced by Tang Jiujiu''s demon branch and evil spirit power, first the evil spirit heaven group at the beginning, and then the evil spirit earth ghost. Even if they were not in the area, standing outside the field, they were also affected, that would be enough to defeat them.


    From the time of the evil spirits, they were demented. They thought they were dead, and now they came back to their senses, and they were also breathing heavily. They were confused for a long time before they could react.

 Chapter 2433： The record is fuzzy!

    Although Tang Ye used his strength to summon the gods back, Iron Hammer and the others were confused for a long time before they could react. And even if they reacted, they felt that the power of their bodies had been drained, and they breathed in big mouths, as if they were suffocating to the limit. Then he sweated profusely, already in a weak state.


    Looking back on what they had just experienced, they were still terrified. That kind of power is terrible. They can''t understand how there is such a terrifying force. It was like turning the whole world into an evil spirit, and there was no vitality in the world. Then only his life is left. Moreover, the world of evil spirits also defeated the inner spiritual world, poke the most painful things in people''s hearts. Let people be destroyed together from the heart to the body.


    Devil, it''s a devil!


    "Are you okay?" Tang Ye didn''t expect to recall the hammer and their gods, they were still collapsed like this, really curious, is there such a terrifying power for a long time?


    The Hammer had the strongest willpower, and he reacted the fastest, barely calming down his inner fear, looked at Tang Ye, saw Tang Ye''s face, and saw Tang Ye''s dress again, and couldn''t help being shocked.


    "Tang... Tang Sheng?!" The Hammer exclaimed, never expecting that Tang Sheng would come in person. Moreover, he noticed that Tang Ye''s outfit at this time was the 13th Profound. So the person who helped them a lot before was Tang Sheng? The secret skills they learned were also given by Tang Sheng.


    Really flattered!


    Iron Hammer was pleasantly surprised. For fear of being rude in front of Tang Ye, he quickly saluted, his body trembling. Seeing this, Tang Ye waved his hand quickly, and a slight force came out to stop him. It''s the kind of rolling eyes inside. It''s too grand and troublesome, so I usually hide my face so that people don''t know it is Tang Sheng.


    "It doesn''t have to be this way, I don''t like this kind of red tape. Besides, in what era, where are these etiquettes, just say hello." Tang Ye said to Iron Hammer.


    The hammer was stunned. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye was such a talkative person, this was the saint of the human race, the most powerful person. Moreover, this man became famous a hundred years ago, and now one hundred years later, he is still so young. It was really embarrassing, Iron Hammer felt that compared with Tang Ye, Tang Ye was obviously much older than him, but now he looks like an uncle, but he is.


    At this meeting, Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang all gradually calmed down their inner fears, and then through the reaction of the hammer, they knew Tang Ye¡¯s identity, not only the strongest person, but the one who guided them to practice and gave They are the strongest benefactors of secret skills. They also want to bow down and feel flattered. However, they were all stopped by the slight force between Tang Ye''s wave of hands, and they just thanked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye guessed that they were so collapsed under the influence of Tang Jiujiu''s power. Tang Ye wanted to know what happened to Tang Jiujiu just now, so he asked them: "You were there just now, what did you see?"


    Speaking of this, the hammers are all lingering fears. After thinking about it for a while, I was afraid, and my back felt cold. The Hammer said: "The power of that little girl is terrifying. Although she saved us, if I saw her, I would only dare to say thank you from a distance and not approach her. That power... ¡­ Might as well let me die. Xu Wuming, who blocked us, was solved by the girl with a single move. And we... we were watching from a distance, but we only took a look, and we were all affected. Then I can¡¯t get caught up in it, when I die. If it wasn¡¯t for the girl¡¯s murderous intent to reach us, then we were dead in terror."


    "So powerful?" Tang Ye frowned.


    Hammer and Lily, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Xia Liangliang all nodded emphatically, saying that they were so great.


    Tang Ye asked again: "Did you see that girl?"


    "Of course I saw it." Iron Hammer gave Tang Ye a weird look. If he didn''t see it, how could he be affected by that girl''s secret technique. They saw that Tang Ye was very concerned about the girl''s appearance, but that was true. With such a strong power, or evil spirit power, I don''t know if it is evil. Although they rescued them, it seemed that the girl herself had a grudge against Xu Wuming. Maybe that girl didn''t save them, but just killed Xu Wuming. As for them, the horror was ignored by the girl from the beginning.


    In order to let Tang Ye know more about it, Iron Hammer overcame his fears, recalled what had happened, and said to Tang Ye: "Originally, we were tracking the new kingly authority, but we encountered a mysterious and powerful figure recorded by Shenji Technology. Xu Wuming has a close relationship with the new kingly authority. He called the new kingly authority a princess, and he expressed deep hatred for those of us who worked for the Red Wall court. It must be that princess. A supporter of, and the princess, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s going to be against the Red Wall Court. No matter how I think about it, I feel that this will be a battle for royal power."


    Iron Hammer and the others were affected by the power of the evil spirits after Tang Jiujiu used the evil spirit heaven group to deal with Xu Wuming. The rest of the matter is unknown, and they don''t know the position of Ying Yinman.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I will take care of the new king''s affairs, so don''t worry. I want to ask you, since you saw that girl, do you remember her appearance?"


    Tang Ye really wanted to know what this girl who was basically identified as his daughter looked like.


    The hammer nodded and said, "Naturally knows it. However, as we describe, I think it''s more real if you see it with your own eyes."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at the hammer and said, "Can you let me see it? Has it been recorded by Shenji Technology?"


    At this moment, Tang Ye felt a kind of excitement and joy. If you can see what your daughter looks like, what a good thing. He looks forward to it very much, and hopes that the products of Shenji Technology carried by Hammer will be recorded as Tang Jiujiu!


    Iron Hammer nodded, seeing Tang Ye expecting and happy, he was also very happy to serve Tang Ye. They owed too much to Tang Ye, and they all wanted to do something for Tang Ye. The hammer summoned the black shield and said: "The black shield is the most advanced weapon created by Shenji Technology. It is not only a shield, but also a recorder. Every battle and surrounding conditions will be recorded and uploaded to The database of Shenji Technology. This is to allow us to better recognize the enemy and to sum up our combat experience. If our training strength is insufficient, then we can use science and technology to make up for it. Scientific power can be calculated and calculated better He¡¯s fighting methods and analyzing how to restrain the enemy. When the girl arrived just now, the black shield was still there. I think the black shield has already recorded it."


    As the hammer said, while operating the black shield, he wanted to retrieve the recording screen just now to see what Tang Jiujiu looked like. However, when the tune was taken out, I saw Tang Jiujiu''s picture, which was confused and unable to see the high-definition picture.


    Iron Hammer was very disappointed and felt sorry for Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye just about to say something, but Tang Ye was relieved, and said with a smile: "This is normal. She is avoiding me. I didn''t expect her to do that. thorough."


    When he said this, Tang Ye was very disappointed.

 Chapter 2434： Help with development!

    In the end, he couldn''t see Tang Jiujiu, and Tang Ye was a little bit lost in his heart. Iron Hammer felt very guilty when they saw Tang Ye doing this. They thought they had recorded Tang Jiujiu''s appearance, but the result was vague. In addition to feeling sorry for Tang Ye, they were also curious, who is that girl from Tang Sheng, and why does Tang Sheng care?


    Tang Ye didn''t say that they couldn''t ask more questions about Iron Hammer. Then Tang Ye simply said a few words to them and decided to return to the Red Wall Palace. The Hammer and the others came mainly to track down the matter of the new king. Now that Tang Ye grasped this matter, they didn''t need to track down anymore and returned to the Red Wall court together.


    Nowadays, there are also very lively things in Yanjing City. The first was that Long Qing entered the Tang family, which was personally celebrated by Wang Jiuxiao. Long Qing was originally the king of the ancient Wujianghulong dynasty. Now in the great world, he has not competed for kingship, and is willing to serve as a minister. This, in the eyes of others, is rather unexpected. But as far as Long Qing''s character is concerned, it is not. Long Qing felt a bit like Tang Ye''s original thoughts, how good it would be to be a shopkeeper.


    It''s just that Tang Ye hasn''t participated much in these things, so the excitement is like someone else''s, and it has nothing to do with him. However, the lively people are all his relatives.


    After Long Qing entered the Tang family, the Tang family would not be so deserted. Tang Zisang is no longer alone, but Long Qing, Long Qing''s wife Rulan, and their daughter Ruoruo. Counting Tang Jiujiu, there are a few people in the Tang family. After Long Qing brought his family and cronies into the Tang family, the Tang family became quite lively. Although Tang Ye did not show up, Long Qing and the others knew that Tang Ye was in this state.


    Just like in the heyday of cultivation, a family will naturally have highly cultivating figures. These figures are far ahead of the family and will ascend to the heavens, and they are called by the world to be happy gods. Naturally, the gods will no longer pay attention to mundane matters. Then the relationship with the family will continue to fade. For the family, it is a glorious thing to have such a character, and most of it is also an influence on reputation. Then it is to take advantage of the momentum of such an outstanding ancestor to make others awed and dare not to bully.


    Tang Ye had never seen Ruoruo, a great-great-granddaughter, a cute little girl with two **** on her head. Although Tang Ye had been to the Long Family Palace in Guwu Jianghu before, because Long Qing and Rulan were both on the battlefield, they were worried that if they were injured, they would let their cronies take them to a safe place. Now Long Qing and the others have entered the Tang family. Tang Ye returned to Yanjing City to talk to Wang Jiuxiao. When they arrived at the Tang family, in the dark, they saw Ruoruo, a cute little girl. He is naturally very happy. It is always good to be a family. It''s just that it''s not neat and tidy, it''s worse than Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Ye still didn''t go out to say hello to Long Qing and the others. He always felt that the timing was wrong, or the mood was wrong, and what should be said when they saw him, and they actually didn''t know what to say when they saw him. For them, he actually fits a legendary character more, and is an awesome grandfather. I''ve always lived in the legend, and I''m afraid it''s embarrassing when I get to it.


    Therefore, Tang Ye might as well go directly to Wang Jiuxiao and talked about Ying Yinman. Long Qing was naturally there. After they knew Ying Yinman''s position, they breathed a sigh of relief. Otherwise, if there is such a powerful kingly authority to start a kingship battle, it must be another human race. And at this time, it is absolutely impossible for this to happen.


    In addition to talking about Ying Yinman, Tang Ye also mentioned Shenji Technology''s use of Nuwa God Stone to make new weapons. He knew that this was the weapon that the Red Wall Palace wanted to cultivate in this era, and he was sure of this measure. He is also very pleased with the continuous achievements of Shenji Technology. He expressed his agreement with this very much, and the turmoil and threat brought by the monsters and demons have increased recently, and the Red Wall Palace needs such power even more. Therefore, he decided to talk to Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, two outstanding talents who were able to extract the N¨¹wa **** stone and integrate it into the weapon. Perhaps he could help them and then more efficiently create the new era. arms.


    Tang Ye wanted to do this, Wang Jiuxiao was naturally 10,000 willing. Wang Jiuxiao has always insisted on cultivating a force that belongs exclusively to the Palace of the Red Wall. In today''s chaotic situation, the effect of this move is more and more manifested. At the beginning, this measure was met with great opposition, but Wang Jiuxiao withstood all pressure and persisted in this measure. Now, this measure will undoubtedly become his most outstanding and successful measure as the emperor of the Red Wall.


    Just the contribution of this measure alone can make Wang Jiuxiao a Mingjun. If this is not the case, the Red Wall Palace will only rely on Tang Ye, Shixuan and others for their assistance. I am afraid it will not last long. If it is disintegrated, then the Red Wall Palace¡¯s existence and thousands of years of royal power will be damaged and will be fatal Sexual blow.


    Another thing is that the gods have built a heavenly palace. Regarding the existence of Tiangong, Tang Ye roughly guessed the relevant purpose. One is to force a confession to the gods and the other is to invite other gods to come. So, if this heavenly palace is not broken, I am afraid that it will be time for the gods to fully descend soon.


    Because since the appearance of the heavenly palace, Tang Ye vaguely felt that the divine power of the heavenly realm was constantly descending, making the power in the heavenly palace stronger and stronger, and the Heavenly Temple barrier became stronger. And those with abilities that were transformed into servants of the gods, their strengths have also improved, and they have formed a terrifying force that can be compared with demons and human forces.


    The divine power of the heavens transforms the people who originally obtained the abilities into slaves, and then into puppets, just like dead men. For the gods, these people have only use value and no emotional value. Therefore, as long as the gods help to deal with humans, life and death would have been ignored.


    But for the Red Wall Palace, this kind of thing is more painful. Because these servants of the gods were also transformed from the human race, they became the way they are now and can only be killed, and this is like killing their own companions, or even their former comrades in arms, which is really unbearable.


    However, for the survival of the human race, no matter how sad it is, we have to face it.


    After talking with Wang Jiuxiao and Long Qing, Long Qing wanted to tell Tang Ye whether to return to Tang''s house and sit down. Tang Zisang was also there. Tang Ye thought for a while, and shook his head to indicate that the time has not yet arrived. He told Long Qing to wait one day to find Tang Jiujiu and go back with Tang Jiujiu.


    Long Qing also knew Tang Jiujiu''s "aunt", and he was looking forward to it. Never thought that one day there will be other relatives. Therefore, he is looking forward to the time when the family is neat and tidy. Especially, when you are preparing for the New Year, the family will reunite.


    After talking about the matter, Tang Ye went to Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong to see if he could help the Nuwa God Stone.

 Chapter 2435： Hundreds of rivers!

    Since the last time Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were attacked by immortal disciples, the Red Wall Palace has greatly improved their security protection, and it is necessary to ensure that these two rare talents are safe. If Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were lost, the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone could not be used, and the loss to the Red Wall Palace would be immeasurable.


    Tang Ye still acts as the Eleven Profound. Tang Sheng''s identity will always cause a sensation. Although some people speculate that Eleven Profound is Tang Sheng, they will not bark without an answer. Therefore, with the identity of the Eleventh Profound, some etiquette and other troubles can still be avoided.


    Eleven Xuan was directly approved by Wang Jiuxiao, and went to see Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong without being blocked. At this time, Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong stayed in the research institute specially provided by Shenji Technology. This research institute is still invisible and cannot be discovered without specific technology. Even the power of deification was blocked. The most terrifying ability of human beings is creativity, which can create solutions to difficulties. There are corresponding solutions for any problems. The power of deification is very powerful, but the creation of technological power can also be dealt with.


    The Nuwa **** stones that existed in the ruins of the ancient battlefield have now all been transported back to the research room. This Nvwa **** stone is quite large, not a small one. A few people couldn''t even hold them. Such a large Nuwa Divine Stone, logically speaking, possesses extremely huge deification power, and can make many new weapons. However, the answer given by Chen Yourong was that the power of this Nvwa divine stone was difficult to extract. Although the power contained is indeed very huge, it seems that these powers are protecting something, even Chen Yourong can''t extract it.


    Chen Yourong has a unique feeling for the Nuwa God Stone, which is not a scientific ability, but a kind of supernatural power. Even Chen Kefu couldn''t do it. And Chen Kefu didn''t know this secret either. Chen Yourong thought about telling Chen Kefu, but Chen Kefu asked her to keep the secret.


    Nowadays, all the weird things of gods and monsters exist. If a person knows it, even if they don''t want to tell others, they may not be able to keep the secret, because there are some abilities that can read the memory in the human brain. Therefore, hiding in the mind may not be safe.


    At this time, Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were standing in front of the huge Nuwa God Stone and studying carefully. Chen Kefu mainly used some instruments to observe, while Chen Yourong directly touched it with his hands and closed his eyes to feel it. Even Chen Kefu couldn''t touch this kind of thing directly. Because this Nvwa sacred stone has the power to protect itself, so far, except for Chen Yourong, everyone else has been bounced out of the touch.


    Chen Yourong is indeed a special person. There is no one else in this research room, so no outsider knows the secret of Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong doesn''t know why he can do such a thing. Since she first controlled the Nvwa God Stone, facing the N¨¹wa God Stone, she seemed to have a unique power, she could be closer than anyone, and even extract power. However, facing this huge Nuwa Divine Stone, she could not extract any strength. She can extract other small Nuwa **** stones. However, there are only a few small pieces of Nuwa God Stone. The power contained can at most create a few new weapons. If you want to meet the needs of the Red Wall Palace to deal with the gods, you must analyze this huge Nuwa Divine Stone and extract that abundant power.


    When Tang Ye entered the research room, Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong received the information reminder. Putting down the work at hand for two days, wanted to say hello to Tang Ye. They still have a good impression of Tang Ye. Although they looked like a mysterious guy wearing a hood, they were grateful for Tang Ye''s rescue. And they knew that some Tang Ye was actually very easy to talk, and it didn''t give people any pressure.


    Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong turned around, and when they wanted to go out, they saw Tang Ye coming in. They were a little surprised. They just received information that Tang Ye would come, but Tang Ye went to the most rigorous and safe laboratory. They couldn¡¯t help wondering whether this laboratory was safe enough or that Tang Ye¡¯s ability was too strong. Can you sneak in quietly in tightly armed places?


    Tang Ye waved when he came in, so that Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong did not have to stop their work because of his arrival. He knew that time was very precious to Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong in order to make powerful weapons faster. He waved his hand directly and said: "You don''t have to greet me specifically, I just come to see, you can continue to work on your own affairs, and I will ask you if you have any questions. I just want to know something about the Nuwa God Stone, who The adults think that some things I know may help you. Or maybe, some of my abilities can help you."


    "No problem. Elder Xuan Master wants to say anything, just ask." Chen Kefu said to Tang Ye, and Chen Yourong nodded aside, indicating that he would listen to Chen Kefu''s arrangement.


    When Tang Ye just entered here, he felt a powerful force. However, although this force is powerful, it does not feel threatening. It is very soft and kind to people. After seeing the huge Nvwa God Stone, he knew that this was the power Nvwa left behind. As the mother of the earth, the creator of the human race, always like a mother, to people, it is naturally gentle.


    Approaching the Nuwa God Stone, Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt it. Then he reached out and touched it, wanting to better feel this mother-like power. It''s just that Chen Yourong saw him doing this and immediately came up with words to stop him. Because no one outside of her can touch this piece of Nuwa Divine Stone, she worried that Tang Ye would be bounced out and injured.


    However, before Chen Yourong had spoken, Tang Ye''s hand had already been placed on the Nuwa God Stone, and he was not shot out.


    Chen Yourong was shocked when he saw this. So is Chen Kefu. They were surprised. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be shot off. Could it be that this Nuwa God Stone accepted Tang Ye?


    "This..." Chen Kefu made a surprised voice.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes and looked at him, feeling curious. He explained to Tang Ye: "This Nvwa divine stone has a very powerful self-protection power. No one can touch it directly, but the Eleven Profound Master can..."


    Chen Kefu didn''t tell the secret that Chen Yourong could directly touch this Nvwa divine stone, not because he didn''t trust Tang Ye, but because he wanted to guard against others. They were only rescued by Tang Ye, and they didn''t know Tang Ye very well, and they didn''t know each other, so it was impossible to tell.


    When Tang Ye heard Chen Kefu''s words, he smiled and said, "It turned out to be like this. Maybe I''m strange. I seem to be able to participate in everything, like a hodgepodge..."


    This is indeed very similar to Tang Ye''s characteristics, he seems to be able to accept many things. It''s like Tang Sheng''s power and dark magic. Originally repelling, but not in him.


    He is also doubting that his identity is just such a melting pot, inclusive of all rivers?

 Chapter 2436： Inside treasure!

    Tang Ye is still not very clear about his life background. If it is the blood of the Long family, it feels far from simple. Others are amazed at him, but he is not. But besides exclaiming, he still has a lot of worries. There is no free lunch in the world, so powerful attributes will not be acquired for no reason, there must be some arrangements.


    I was afraid that this arrangement would be a big conspiracy in the end, he didn''t want to be treated as a pawn, and finally made a wedding dress.


    As Shenlong Spirit said, the goal is the stars and the sea, he is heading in this direction now, and the conditions are very favorable for him at present. The ability of soul cutting can make him stronger quickly. And being able to integrate various forces for their own use is more like serving this purpose.


    He doesn''t believe that these abilities are coincidences, and always feel that someone is pushing them. Therefore, he worried that there was still a game behind it. It''s not that he has delusions of persecution, after all, all signs show that.


    Now he touched the Nvwa Divine Stone, and was not bounced back, and he felt that in the N¨¹wa Divine Stone, there was this crystal-like thing being protected. The power of the Nvwa Divine Stone was protecting the crystal. Because these powers are protecting the crystal, it cannot be extracted. Of course, Tang Ye only knew that the power of this Nvwa sacred stone was difficult to use, and did not know that Chen Yourong could extract the power of the related N¨¹wa sacred stone.


    Chen Yourong originally thought that he was the only special one, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be like this now. Looking at Tang Ye, she felt a little closer inexplicably. It was like there was an inner connection. Everyone could touch the Nvwa Divine Stone and feel the power of holiness and gentleness. She felt that Tang Ye must also be gentle. For this reason, she had an idea, she could tell Tang Ye about her ability to extract and manipulate the Nvwa God Stone.


    Chen Yourong was not blind, nor was it because she saw Tang Ye that she could touch the Nvwa Divine Stone and she wanted to tell it directly, but she had already produced something similar to telepathy and told Tang Ye that she could be trusted. She looked at Tang Ye, and Tang Ye saved her before, and also saved her seriously injured grandfather in time, so looking at Tang Ye at this time, she was even more gentle.


    Chen Kefu was also very surprised by things like Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye with a look of surprise and confusion: "Master Eleven Profound, you can touch this Nuwa God Stone without being bounced back. How did you do this? "


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to say it. He didn''t know why he was not bounced back. It was like a natural ability, a universal melting pot, he still wanted to know why. Why is this the case?


    "Perhaps it has something to do with my ability. It''s like all living things have their own existence. I have some understanding of these. You are not cultivators, and you probably don''t understand very well." Tang Ye said to Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong looked at Tang Ye with a little smile, very polite and polite, and said, "The Avenue of Common People?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, unexpectedly Chen Yourong knew this.


    Chen Yourong smiled, appearing gentle and generous, and said: "If you want to study these deified powers, you must know something about cultivation. Although I am not a cultivator, I often talk to people who are on the path of cultivation. , I learned some knowledge about cultivation from their mouths. There are many kinds of cultivation, and the most respected by people now is Tang Sheng¡¯s cultivation road. The so-called common people, such as the sea that encompasses all the rivers, coordinate all things, is really mysterious... "


    As Chen Yourong said, he was shocked suddenly, looking at Tang Ye, his eyes were incredible, and he couldn''t believe the thoughts that flashed in his mind just now. Because now there is only one person who cultivates the Great Way of Life, and that is Tang Sheng. So, Tang Ye said just now that he has such an ability, doesn''t it mean that the identity of the Eleven Profound Realm is actually Tang Sheng?


    This is very consistent. He has always deliberately concealed his face, just not wanting to expose Tang Sheng''s identity. After all, this identity will always cause a sensation and how much trouble. In this way, this eleventh profound is Tang Sheng''s possibility, that is great.


    "You are..." Chen Yourong looked at Tang Ye in amazement, trying to tell Tang Ye''s identity, but when Tang Ye waved her hand, she was silent as if she was stuck in her throat.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Chen Yourong to guess his identity, and was very surprised at Chen Yourong. It seemed that this girl was very smart. But he didn''t want to make them restrained because of his identity. Chen Yourong knew it, so let her know it alone, and Chen Kefu wouldn''t need it. Otherwise, an old man would be polite to him, and he would always feel a little unwilling to let go.


    He smiled and said to Chen Yourong: "Ms. Chen is really a smart girl. It seems that your contribution to Shenji Technology is not only dependent on your grandfather. I originally thought that you were as young as you and came into contact There will be very few, it seems I was wrong."


    When he said this, Tang Ye shook his head slightly at Chen Yourong and smiled, saying that it was good to see something through, not to mention it.


    Chen Yourong is naturally a smart girl. She understood what Tang Ye meant and nodded and said, "Okay, Tang... Master Eleven Profound."


    Chen Kefu always thought they were a little weird, but he didn''t know what was wrong, so he didn''t ask much. Then he looked at Tang Ye and said, "Master Eleven Profound, you can touch the Nuwa Divine Stone, I don''t know what it feels like?"


    Chen Kefu wanted to see if this could help develop the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone. He was enthusiastic about these things, in addition to helping the Red Wall Palace and the Human Race, but also because he himself was fascinated by them. When he was very young, he felt that there are special powers in the world, which are actually deified powers. It''s just that when he was young, he was still a strong scientific materialism, and no one would believe those. And everything now proved that his original conjecture was correct. This is about a kind of belief, so he is very obsessed.


    Even after he learned about the current world situation, he also put forward what he thinks will be the future influence of the world module. This is another area where he is good at analysis and inference. He believes that after the birth of the deified power, it will not be eliminated by the scientific material power. Then the coexisting power in the future will affect the modules of the entire world, and then a new world will slowly form. The new world is not beautiful and orderly. On the contrary, it will fall into a state of order and chaos, in that state, the appearance of doomsday withered can appear at any time. Therefore, he thinks there will be a doomsday state.


    And if it can survive the apocalyptic state, then the formation of a new world will be compatible with various forces and become a brand-new splendid, multi-racial vast world.


    Tang Ye naturally wanted to help Chen Kefu and the others analyze and extract the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, and then say what she felt, "There is another thing inside this Nvwa Divine Stone."

 Chapter 2437： Create the world!

    What can be protected by the Nuwa Divine Stone with so much power is definitely a very simple treasure. Tang Ye believes this is the case. As for what kind of treasure it was, it must have something to do with Nuwa. Nuwa is the strongest true **** second only to Pangu God Emperor, and the treasures related to her are absolutely extremely precious.


    Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong couldn''t help being surprised when they heard Tang Ye''s words. Is there a treasure protected in this Nuwa Divine Stone? What treasure needs Nu Wa''s power to protect. But this also makes sense, because it is protecting something, so this force cannot be extracted.


    "How do you know that it is a treasure?" Chen Kefu felt magical and continued to ask Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye himself couldn''t tell why, and after thinking about it, he said, "One feeling, maybe my feeling is also wrong."


    Chen Kefu nodded and said, "No matter what it is, it''s better than not knowing anything. Since Master Eleven Profound can touch this N¨¹wa divine stone, it is better to look more, maybe there are other discoveries."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Tang Ye followed Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong to observe the Nuwa God Stone. After all, Chen Kefu is an old man. After working for a period of time, Chen Yourong asked Chen Kefu to rest. Then only Tang Ye and Chen Yourong remained in the research room. Although the two are not very familiar, the atmosphere is not awkward. Because as soon as Chen Kefu left, Chen Yourong greeted Tang Ye immediately.


    "I saw Tang Sheng, I didn''t expect it to be you. It was really disrespectful." Chen Yourong said politely to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t be polite, and don''t be cautious, just be casual."


    Chen Yourong nodded, as if she knew Tang Ye very well. Maybe she was that kind of person, and didn''t like being too formal. I usually look at her dress, which is much more refreshing and crisp. Just put a ponytail or a ball on the head and it''s done. Probably for dressing, or other things, she would rather devote her time to research.


    "Actually, I can also touch this Nvwa **** stone." Chen Yourong originally decided to share this secret with Tang Ye. After knowing that Tang Ye is Tang Sheng, she was more willing. If Tang Sheng couldn''t believe it, then she didn''t know who else could be trusted.


    When Tang Ye heard Chen Yourong''s words, she smiled and said, "I know."


    "You...know?!" Chen Yourong was very surprised, but Tang Ye knew the secret. She didn''t even tell Wang Jiuxiao of this secret, she kept hiding it, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to know it. Could it be that Tang Sheng, this person, can still be an unknown prophet?


    Seeing Chen Yourong¡¯s surprise, Tang Ye said, ¡°You have the power of the N¨¹wa God Stone. I just thought, the N¨¹wa God Stone will definitely not reject you. You are recognized by the N¨¹wa God Stone. Although I don¡¯t know why, I practice. The Great Way of the Common People can see some of the power in all things. So when you say that you can also touch the Nvwa Divine Stone, judging by the power you possess, I take it for granted."


    "So..." Chen Yourong looked at Tang Ye and smiled, thinking that Tang Ye was really supernatural, as if there was nothing to hide. Then she thought for a while, and felt that there was nothing to say, because she felt that Tang Ye must know everything about it.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn¡¯t know so much. After looking at the Nuwa God Stone for a while, he said: ¡°Those Nuwa God Stone powers that can be extracted can be integrated into the weapon to make the weapon more mysterious. In fact, it depends on you. Can you do it? If it weren¡¯t for you to control the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, I think the power of science and technology alone would not be able to extract that kind of power. At least for now, the power of science and technology does not have a better understanding of power. , Cannot be analyzed by the way of material existence. The power of science and technology and the power of deification are more like two diametrically opposed powers, one is visible and tangible, and the other is invisible and intangible. Their roots are On the contrary, how is it possible to achieve intercommunication. So many people cannot understand it."


    Chen Yourong nodded and said: "At this point, those who master the power of deification are more advantageous, because the power of science and technology can be found and tangible, such as weapons and shells. These powers, those who master the power of deification actually want It is very easy to master. As long as they learn to shoot and control machines, they also master part of the technological power. Therefore, it is relatively disadvantageous if we cannot have the power that only we can use."


    "What do you think about this?" Tang Ye said looking at Chen Yourong with interest.


    Chen Yourong''s thoughts are very interesting. A weapon that can only be activated and used by the human race is of course very good. In this case, there is no need to worry about the monsters and gods someday getting the powerful weapons developed by the human race to deal with the human race. Isn''t that just giving them the power of the human race for nothing?


    That''s like a kind of human power. For a long time, in terms of deified power, demon power, magic power, and divine power are derived from the original power, and there is no power that belongs to the human race. As for the cultivation of the human race, although these three kinds of deification powers can be obtained, great efforts and even costs are required. So, why must the human race pursue power, rather than human race creating power.


    In this way, the power that belongs to the human race alone is actually creativity. But the scope of creativity is very large, it may be better to condense it to a little Just as Chen Yourong mentioned, a weapon that only humans can use, or a weapon that can be reduced to a smaller range and that only certain people can use. After all, there are many human races and there are traitors. Then becoming servants of the gods, but the essence of the human race, if they can also use, then it is equivalent to becoming the power of the gods.


    Chen Yourong was very happy to discuss this with Tang Ye, and said, "I think the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone can do this. Nowadays, the weapons made by the N¨¹wa Divine Stone alone have great restrictions, and not everyone can use it. , Even if it¡¯s a powerful person, it won¡¯t work. The Black Shield just created can only be controlled by Captain Hammer. Then, if you make some transformations on this basis, you may be able to use it by the designated person. In fact, combined with science and technology, this is not difficult to do. Just like fingerprint authentication on mobile phones, we set a weapon to only authenticate one person. Once the authentication cannot be changed, it will be destroyed by itself once it is changed. , That''s it."


    "It''s true." Tang Ye nodded, and then smiled: "Suddenly it feels like the era of science fiction has arrived."


    "I think that, driven by the power of deification and technology, the arrival of science fiction is certain. Rather, that is the reason for the arrival of science fiction." Chen Yourong said.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "It''s like creating the world."

 Chapter 2438： Counter provocation!

    Tang Ye and Chen Yourong talked a lot, including the Nuwa God Stone, including new weapons, and even the future direction of the world. After a long conversation, Chen Yourong felt that he and Tang Ye were very familiar. She thought it was amazing. Thinking back about it, she didn''t think Tang Ye was the legendary figure who was canonized a hundred years ago.


    She feels like a close friend, there is no legend in it, and the communication will not be affected by the big difference between the two such as fame and status.


    "What an incredible person." Chen Yourong glanced at Tang Ye secretly, and exclaimed in his heart.


    Tang Ye was silent at this time, and had almost talked with Chen Yourong. He plans to leave to do other things. Indeed, I had a very happy conversation with Chen Yourong, and I felt Chen Yourong''s vitality and Chen Yourong''s knowledge and ability. From Chen Yourong, he seemed to see the hope of mankind. This is a talented person who solves problems when encountering problems, and a brave person who solves disasters when encountering disasters. He believed that as long as the human race was like this, it would not suffer extinction.


    In fact, if someone like Tang Ye cultivates the Great Way of Life, if he reaches a certain level, he will not only see the human race, but any race will have it. Once, or now, he has never emphasized who is right and who is wrong. He thinks that it is mostly a matter of position, especially the issue of races. Just like the human race wants to eliminate the demons, it is normal for the demons to be hostile to the human race. It can''t be said that the human race wants to eliminate the demons, and the demons have to please in order to say that the demons are right and decent. If so, what should Human Race do to make monsters feel that Human Race is good, right?


    After fusing the power of the dragon ancestor, Tang Ye obtained a new secret technique, which was the form of the dragon. It''s not that he can become a giant dragon, but that he can give out the power of the dragon ancestor, just like a power in the form of a dragon covering his body. That''s not him, but he has merged with this kind of power. He can travel through the stars in this form, can also fight, etc., just like possessing the ability of a dragon. And because Long Zu once left the ancestral land and saw other planes outside, he gradually had the stars and the sea, and he wanted to go outside.


    For this reason, he must first become the **** master of this heaven and earth, and become the will of this heaven and earth, so that he has the ability to go to the outer sky and space. When it comes to the outside, it''s all about one world and one world. This is also something recorded in the journey of the true gods, thinking that the Pangu God Emperor is a race, not just one.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at Chen Yourong, and Chen Yourong''s eyes remained on the issue of the survival of the human race, as well as the development of this world and this world. She definitely hadn''t thought about the world in Tang Ye''s eyes, not just Human Race, not just this world, but the outer sky, the stars and the sea outside. If these were said, I am afraid Chen Yourong would not be able to understand.


    It cannot be said that Chen Yourong does not have that vision, but that she has not reached that level, not everyone is like Tang Ye. Even if it wasn''t Chen Yourong, but other cultivators, when he reached the **** level, he might not have the look of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye decided to give Chen Yourong the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone. Now he has a better understanding of Chen Yourong. He believes that since the Nvwa God Stone has chosen Chen Yourong, it must have its truth. Perhaps Chen Yourong''s identity is far from that simple. Now he can only feel the power of the Nuwa God Stone, but he can''t control it. On the contrary, just now he asked Chen Yourong to control the small pieces of Nuwa sacred stones, but Chen Yourong was more able to control than him, but he did not have this power. Therefore, it was correct to leave the matter of the Nvwa God Stone to Chen Yourong.


    Then, he himself had to deal with the affairs of Tiangong. He said this to Chen Yourong, and Chen Yourong expressed his understanding. The conversation was over, and the two of them had not yet reached the point where they met to have a meal together. After Tang Ye left, Chen Yourong was still quite excited, because this was an exchange with the legendary Tang Sheng, it was still such an important thing, and felt very honored.


    Tang Ye left this concealed research room and returned to the outside. Suddenly, he felt a terrifying force under the sky. He was shocked and rushed to the direction of this force. In the end, he was shocked and worried, because the force that was depressed was in that heavenly palace!


    Tang Ye appeared outside the heavenly palace, looked inside, and saw a golden light in the heavenly palace. This golden light fell from the sky. When the golden light disappeared, he saw an armored general standing on the floating land in the heavenly palace. The strength is about to reach the superior god!


    "Sure enough, it was to guide the gods to come!" Tang Ye frowned upon seeing this. Unexpectedly, the Heavenly Palace could guide the return of the Heavenly Gods so quickly, it became extremely urgent to destroy the Heavenly Palace. Otherwise, when the gods come, the human race will have no fun.


    At this time, although a **** who was close to the realm of the superior heaven **** descended, he did not dare to come out. Because Tang Ye reached the level of a superior god, if he came out, he would still be killed by Tang Ye. These gods would stay in the heaven forever when they couldn''t deal with Tang Ye. The barrier of the Heavenly Palace is made by the divine power of the heavens, and no one can break it. In this way, Tang Ye could only watch the gods come.


    The descending deity stayed inside, and he learned about Tang Ye from the other two deities, namely Zhuang Die and Jiang Xian who built the heavenly palace. He is very angry about this kind of thing. However, he also felt Tang Ye''s power, so he didn''t go out. This is a very humiliating thing. He was actually blocked by a human race, and he had to rely on the barrier of the Heavenly Palace to protect his life. Is this really what the gods do?


    Fortunately, this kind of humiliation will be washed away one day, and it will be carried out with a complete victory of annihilation of the human race. Thinking of this, I barely feel better. For this reason, this newly descended **** made a provocative action against Tang Ye. He pointed to Tang Ye, then wiped his neck, signalling Tang Ye that he was going to kill Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye saw it, she felt it was incredible. These gods who were shrunk in to save their lives actually dared to provoke themselves. Then Tang Ye immediately went and brought the gods and earths that had not been killed, and then performed the secret technique of soul cutting in front of the three gods inside. Soul cutting, depriving of soul and strength, even if it is a god, will be extremely painful and painful. When the three gods inside saw Tang Ye doing this, they were so angry that their veins broke out, and they almost couldn''t help rushing out to kill Tang Ye.


    The newly-arrived gods regretted it a little. The cruelty and ruthlessness of this human being was really hard to provoke. Because of his provocation, Diba died in such pain. At the same time, after fusing the power of Diba, Tang Ye''s power increased again. Although it is far from the point of breakthrough, it is also stronger.


    "I will definitely let you experience the most painful death in the world!" The three gods inside roared at Tang Ye like this.

 Chapter 2439： Limit the gap!

    Tang Ye didn''t care what the mood of the three gods inside. In fact, killing Diba is inevitable. Without the provocation of the newly arrived god, he will also kill Diba, and the soul power of Diba will merge. Now he is relying on this method to strengthen himself, although it looks evil, but this is the only way.


    At this time, he must carry some cruelty and evil on his back to be able to go on. A purely good person, he is destined to be unable to do it.


    In fact, Tang Ye is also very upset now. Because even if he could make these gods angry, mad and helpless, but in fact it didn''t help him much, and he couldn''t break the heavenly barrier, and he couldn''t solve the problem fundamentally.


    What he needs to do most now is to break the barrier of the heavenly palace, or control the heavenly palace, otherwise, as it is now, the heavenly gods will descend one by one. If the true **** descends, then he and the others will be finished.


    How can he break the Heavenly Palace barrier? He has tried many methods and checked a lot of information, but none of them worked. Think about it, too, in the human records, how could there be a way to break the heavenly palace.


    Really helpless, Tang Ye needs to ask others for help. He thought of Ying Yinman, Ying Yinman possesses the power of heavenly power, and perhaps he can analyze the way to break the heaven. Then he immediately went to find Yingyinman. However, Yingyinman''s king-power heavenly power can analyze the essence of things and conceal himself. After Xu Wuming''s death, she didn''t want to participate in these things even more. At this time, she was already hidden, and Tang Ye couldn''t find it for a while.


    Tang Ye was helpless again, but he immediately thought of Lu Celadon again. Soon after returning to his ancestral land, he felt that Lu Celadon was not dead. As a goddess, as long as she wants to live, she can always find a way. He has always wanted to find Lu Celadon, and he has also asked the Red Wall Palace to use Divine Machine Technology to find it. Many people wanted to find him, but there have always been things. He couldn''t even find his own daughter. Perhaps these are all excuses, but running around is indeed his life during this time.


    He has also been following the news from Shenji Technology to see if he can find Lu Celadon. However, even if Murong Huansha had personally dispatched, Lu Celadon was not found. I don''t know what exactly Lu Celadon used to hide himself so deeply. Now, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to find it himself.


    Lu Celadon has the power of a goddess, no worse than Yingyinman. If you want to crack the secret of the Heavenly Palace enchantment, if anyone can do it, then she must be her. Tang Ye didn''t want to delay, and immediately set off for the far north.


    According to the information previously detected by Shenji Technology, it was said that the last trace of Lu Celadon appeared a hundred years ago in this far north. However, the extreme north is very dangerous and there are still many unknown places. Even with the most advanced technology of Shenji Technology, there are many things that cannot be detected. Therefore, when Murong Huansha came to investigate before, even if he went beyond the places that can be detected by science and technology, he continued to go deep, but still could not find it. Murong Huansha went to the limit that she could bear. If she went deeper, even if she was a zombie, she might not be able to bear it. Still did not find Lu Celadon, then she could only retreat back.


    Now that Tang Ye has reached the extreme north, the limit he can withstand is much stronger than Murong Huansha, but this does not mean that he can be found. Because after the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, what kind of beasts or other powerful existences will appear in the far north are unknown.


    Huhu, the far north, the perennial ice and snow, accompanied by the howling cold wind. This is not a place where ordinary people can stay. If you are exposed to such a place, it will not take long for you to lose consciousness and then die. Tang Ye can act in these places because of its powerful power. On the one hand, he is a superior god, and on the other hand, he has a flame physique, so he can resist the freezing here even more.


    The limit of the Far North is a line set by Shenji Technology. After that line, it is judged that there will be no creatures. However, that was the judgment of Shenji Technology, not Tang Ye''s. After looking for a place within the limit line, he did not find Lu Celadon, and then decisively entered a place outside the limit line.


    After the limit line, it started to become dark. Originally in the extreme daytime, there will be no night here. However, a strange phenomenon appeared here. Even during the extreme day, after crossing the limit line, it began to become dark. Probably the sun will not shine here anymore. It also explains the weirdness here, so what is hidden behind the constant darkness. It may be an absolute death, no one knows, because no one has set foot here.


    Even Tang Ye had to be cautious after entering here. He condensed a group of blue spirit fire, and then observed that the blue spirit fire was rapidly becoming dim. A group of green spirit fire could not last long. This further illustrates the terrible environment here. Qing Linghuo is an extremely strong flame, but its power is actually deprived so quickly. And even if he was mobilizing the endless power of the dead wood at the same time, Qing Linghuo continued to dim.


    The lost power is greater than the added power!


    At the same time, because of the environmental impact here, the strength of dead trees in spring can''t keep up. Originally, it had the power of dead wood to meet the spring, and it could continuously provide power. But here, there is no ubiquitous power to provide power, so the wonderful secrets like the "perpetual motion machine" of dead wood and spring are restricted.


    After seeing the horror here, Tang Ye did not dare to go further. Because if the power is so quickly deprived and lost, and the dead wood is not available for spring, then if there are any terrifying monsters here, he may not be able to deal with it.


    Just when Tang Ye carefully fumbled beyond this limit line, in a place that had not been recorded in the human exploration, some gasps appeared in a dark corner, and then, magically, a dialogue appeared.


    "Quack... I smelled absolutely delicious. Is it my illusion, how could something so delicious enter the territory of our Underworld race? Here we are, but outside creatures, even true gods, dare not step in "I heard a heavy hoarse, and sometimes a sharp voice said this.


    This is really incredible information. Could it be said that this dark place beyond the limit line is the territory of the Underworld?


    The Ming Clan is a place under the leadership of the Ming God. However, there is no recognition of the so-called command. Because of the birth of the underworld, it is regarded as a shame by the heavens, and it is an unrevealable deformity among the true gods. Pluto was disliked and discriminated from the moment he was born, he could only live alone since he was a child, and he has reached the gap between the human world and the heavens. Since then, no one has seen the Underworld again, nor does he know what kind of existence Underworld has led. Underworld, and the underworld clan he led, has only become a legend.


    And here, there actually exists the Underworld!

 Chapter 2440： More than food!

    Outsiders know very little about the Underworld. Even the gods did not know much. After all, the place where the Ming clan lives is found and opened up by the Ming **** himself. In such a place, even if the gods go, there is nothing to do. Tang Ye would never have thought that he would walk into the place where the Underworld Clan lives.


    The power environment here is completely different from those outside. From the outside to live here, no matter how strong you have outside, you will be restricted. This is not caused by mystery, but the whole environment is like this. Now Tang Ye has been deprived of strength, his strength is losing, and the speed of replenishing it is not so fast. If this continues, he will only become weaker and weaker.


    Tang Ye noticed this situation and wanted to overcome it, so he had to adapt to the environment here first, and then see what way he could not be deprived of his strength. It''s also extremely cold here, and you need to always give out strength to protect yourself. When power is released, power is lost faster. Withered Wood Fengchun couldn''t replenish the power so quickly, and sooner or later, something would happen if it was consumed.


    Despite working hard to overcome such difficulties, Tang Ye still couldn''t find a way. He estimated it and couldn''t guarantee how long he could hold on, so he could only choose to quit.


    However, at this time, he noticed that some of his Underworld people had already focused on him. In the gloom, I couldn''t see what these Underworld people looked like. No one coming in from outside can see it. However, people of the Underworld have normal vision here. They live here, adapt to the environment here, they can see and perceive. But as someone who came in from the outside, Tang Ye couldn''t do this right now, so when a few people from the Ming clan approached, he didn''t notice it.


    Several people of the Underworld in this terrible cold place, they acted like a fish in the water, swept like a ghost, even if Tang Ye was Tang Sheng outside, the strength of a higher-level god, they still couldn''t detect it. Here, he is not a master, but a master.


    "According to his strength, the human world is invincible outside. Even among the gods, it''s not bad." Several people from the Ming race approached Tang Ye while analyzing Tang Ye''s situation.


    For those who break into their territory, they are regarded as prey, whether it is a human being, a god, or a monster of the monster race. For them, it will be extremely delicious food. Usually, they are restricted by the environment here, and all they eat are foreign objects born in the darkness, dry and tasteless, cold and difficult to swallow. They want to change this situation, but they dare not rush to the outside world. Just as people from outside will not adapt to them when they enter, they will also not adapt when they are outside. The light and air outside were originally beautiful, but to them, it was fatal.


    To be deprived of light and only to be with the dark is what a desperate thing. However, the so-called God closes a door and opens a window again. Although they are afraid of light, in the dark, they are undoubtedly the strongest king. Even if the outside world is not suitable for them, they will still go outside. Light is deadly to them, so they choose to go in in the dark at night without light.


    Now that the shackles of luck have disappeared, and heaven and earth slowly return to chaos, this is their best opportunity. They, from now on, they will penetrate into the outside world. Otherwise, even at the entrance of this cold and cold land, where the Nether Clan lives, there will not be several Nether Clan appearing at the same time.


    These Ming races just wanted to find out the way to go and penetrate out. They can hide in the darkness, and create darkness without darkness. They just started to take the first step, but they didn''t expect to meet someone who broke in. They are happy, but also worried. People from outside will come in, it will be a delicious meal, or you can get more information about the outside world. However, we should also pay attention to whether people from the outside world are also focusing on their Pluto race?


    Since they are the first to explore the outside world, these Underworld Races are naturally not short-sighted young people. At first, they thought this was a delicious food that broke in. It was the instinctive reaction of the Underworld Race to people outside. . After gradually realizing that this person is not simple, they realized that the person who broke in has great value.


    The Pluto clan who is in charge of leading this outing plan is a captain named Lika, who is outstanding in strength and has been entrusted by the Pluto. Originally, Reika and a few of his subordinates also thought that the person who broke in might have entered by mistake, so it was treated as a good meal, and it was over after eating it quickly. But now Reika discovered that the person who broke in was not easy, so he had a new decision about the person who broke in.


    "He can enter the place where we live-the dead have been between the dead for so long, but his power has only weakened a little, then he is definitely not an easy person. He didn''t break in by mistake, he came in with a purpose. Is it ours? The traces are exposed?" Reika said to several of his men. It could also be said that he was talking to himself, he was thinking about this issue.


    Several subordinates did not understand. Leaders like Reika didn''t know, how could they know. More often, they don''t think about it, because they just need to follow the instructions above.


    Lika shook his head again and said: "Our traces have never been hidden. We have been living in this place. The gods know it, and the human races of that period also know it. However, this place we live in is too bad, they just I know, never arrived. After a long time, who will remember?"


    "What I don''t understand is that the person who broke in is not like a god, but he doesn''t look like a human being, and he won''t be a monster or a demon. However, he seems to have something. It is the power of a god. , The aura of the human race also hides the power of the demon race. The only weaker power aura is the demon race. Such a person...I don¡¯t know what kind of existence it is." Lika and several of his men quietly and quickly swept away. Toward Tang Ye''s direction, while thinking about this problem that made him feel more and more complicated.


    He didn''t expect that the person who broke in, who originally thought it was just a delicious meal, would become so complicated.


    They are ready to approach Tang Ye.


    At this moment, Lika gave a new order to several of his men, saying: "Don''t kill him for now, save his life, maybe we can get valuable information from him."


    "Yes!" Several subordinates obeyed Reika''s orders.


    At this time, Tang Ye began to return to the limit line after estimating that he could not support it in such an environment for too long. With no guarantee of safety, he did not want to risk himself.


    call!


    But just as he retreated, a phantom passed by, coming with enough strength to tear him apart.

 Chapter 2441： Can only escape!

    The ghostly figure suddenly appeared, which really frightened Tang Ye. Tang Ye reacted instinctively, and because of his own strength, he quickly retreated, just to escape that attack. Then his heart beat very fast, which was a very dangerous warning. He had lingering fears. Because of the attack just now, it could tear his body completely.


    Even if he has reached the strength of the superior god, and the level of body tempering, for ordinary people, it can be said to be invulnerable. However, even with such a body, he felt that if he had been hit just now, he would have to open a big hole in his body.


    What kind of terrifying power is this that exists in this dark and cold place? Could it be a strange animal living here?


    Tang Ye immediately guessed. He didn''t think the other party was a human, because he couldn''t feel the breath of anyone, so he thought it must be a strange animal.


    In such an environment, it would be extremely terrifying to have such a powerful force if it was born and raised in the country. Tang Ye was very clear that his strength was still declining. If it hadn''t been for the circulation of dead trees and spring to help make up for the lost power, he would have survived for a while. And now, encountering such a powerful enemy, being delayed is the most deadly place. Because he will get weaker and weaker, he cannot consume the enemy.


    This is very ironic to him. Because when he was outside, he never worried about power consumption. With the effect of dead wood in spring, he can fight indefinitely, unless the power of heaven and earth is consumed. And now that the undead was in the gap, he became the one who dared not fight the war of attrition.


    As usual, when encountering an enemy, he might ask something like "Who are you", but Tang Ye didn''t ask at this time. Because there is no need to ask. He has been judged to be a strange beast, not a human, so why bother to ask. Perhaps the other party could not understand him.


    However, the thing that shocked Tang Ye happened immediately. Because he heard the other person talking, what he said was still human. The other party sneered at him and hummed: "It''s been a long time since I met someone who entered this crevice of the undead from outside. Maybe it was thousands of years ago, when the gods came in. But what about the gods? It is not yet our prey. And although you are very special, you cannot avoid becoming our prey!"


    "You..." Tang Ye heard these human words, although hoarse, with a strong accent, and not very clear and standard, but they were indeed human words. Tang Ye never expected it would be like this. Could it be said that this is an alien animal that has transformed into a human form and has mastered human language?


    I think at the beginning, even if Xiao Zi transformed from a double-headed Demon Flood into a human, she was very uncomfortable when she first spoke, and it took a long time to utter a word. And this strange beast can speak so naturally, I don''t know how long it has existed.


    "I didn''t expect you to speak human words!" Tang Ye looked forward, completely dark, and couldn''t see who it was, but he still said to that side.


    At the same time, Tang Ye also wanted to know what this strange beast looked like. So he used his strength to gather a group of blue spirit fire to illuminate the front, wanting to see what kind of existence it was.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! When he looked around through the flame light, he found that there was no one.


    Tang Ye became curious and frowned slightly. What''s going on, is it afraid of flames?


    Soon, Tang Ye realized another thing. He originally thought it was just a strange beast attacking him, but just now he screamed at the same time. Recalling that there were four different screams, it means that there were at least four strange beasts.


    God!


    Tang Ye was even more surprised.


    He just noticed an enemy, or the one who attacked him actively. Unexpectedly, there were at least three lurking around, and he didn''t notice it at all. What a dangerous situation this is. If those three people also shot, he felt that he would definitely be seriously injured if he didn''t die.


    Tang Ye mentioned the twelve points spirit, this is the most dangerous thing he has encountered since so long. Even facing the gods, it is not so dangerous. Because in this crevice between the undead, he is completely unfamiliar, and the opponent may be the native strong here. All the circumstances are very unfavorable to him.


    However, he also felt very lucky, because he seemed to have discovered something beneficial to him, and that was flame. Maybe not the flame, but the light. Because if it was a flame, the three were lurking just now, maybe not close to him, just staring at him, the flame did not attack, and would not hurt them, so how could it be so screaming?


    Therefore, what hurts them is more likely to be light.


    If they were afraid of the light, Tang Ye felt that he didn''t have to worry about being attacked by them. Because he can continuously emit flames and light until he withdraws.


    "Damn, this guy can emit flames!" Lika jumped back some distance with the three men, leaning against the rock, avoiding the light in Tang Ye''s hands.


    The bright light can irritate their eyes and even their body skin. Their eyes and skin are different from those outside, and they are completely changed to face this eternal darkness. Even a little bit of light can make them feel uncomfortable. Like the blue spirit fire that Tang Ye suddenly emitted, the huge light was a fatal attack for them. If they are irradiated for a longer time, their eyes will be destroyed, the skin will be damaged, and the body will be penetrated.


    They didn''t expect Tang Ye to release flames, it was really unexpected.


    Fortunately, the three subordinates dodge quickly, otherwise they might be injured. They were still waiting for Reika to make a decision. One of them asked: "Master Reika, what are we going to do now?"


    Lika became angry and snorted coldly: "Find a way to extinguish his flame and catch him!"


    "Yes!" the three men responded.


    Huhu!


    At this time, Lika and the others launched an attack against Tang Ye''s Qing Linghuo. They urged the energy in the distant place, forming a gale, blowing the blue spirit fire, to make the blue spirit fire go out.


    After Tang Ye noticed this, he kept adding strength to keep the green spirit fire burning. However, in this way, his power was lost very quickly. He also noticed that the force that Reika and the others urged was the peculiar force in the gap between the undead. Sure enough, the indigenous strong. This was very unfavorable to him. The loss of strength was so fast that he was not sure how long he could hold on. For this reason, he quickly retreated and left while the green spirit fire was still on.


    Lika noticed that Tang Ye was retreating, and shouted to the three of his men, "Chasing, absolutely can''t let him run!"


    "Pay attention to the light of the flame, and keep your distance before the flame is extinguished," Lika ordered.


    The three men nodded in understanding. Although they are subordinates, while the number of the people of the Underworld is very small, it is precisely that each existence is very powerful. The survival of the fittest here is extremely terrifying.


    They followed Tang Ye, who was chased like a prey. And this time, he can only escape!

 Chapter 2442： Six-eyed murloc!

    When you go to someone else''s territory, you have to be careful. Tang Ye didn''t want something to happen here. One is that the environment here is too restrictive for him, and the other is that the indigenous powerhouses who have grown up in this environment have too many advantages over him. In this case, he didn''t have any confidence to solve the enemy and protect himself.


    So leaving first is the safest choice, the safest, that is, the best choice. Whatever the matter, the most important thing is to save your life first. Life is gone, everything else is gone.


    Tang Ye sent a green spirit fire to leave quickly, and Lika followed them closely behind him, and they just kept a distance, hiding in the darkness. Tang Ye only vaguely felt that there were four forces chasing him, and he wanted to know what these "people" were like to live in such a terrifying environment. However, he knew he couldn''t stop, and he might be finished as soon as he stopped.


    Tang Ye still wanted to withdraw, not daring to neglect. He calculated how far back to the limit line. This is also his caution. After entering the gap between the undead beyond the limit line, he began to remember these. In fact, because of these signs, he did not go deep. In other words, in fact, he is not far from the limit line. He hurried back along the same path now, and he will soon be close to the limit line.


    At this time, he was confident that he could leave safely, and then estimated the distance, wanting to illuminate the back and see the appearance of several people of the Underworld. This is a kind of curiosity. He just wanted to see what kind of monsters that can survive in this environment and still be so powerful and still speak human words.


    So, when he was about to approach the limit line, he suddenly stopped his footsteps, and then illuminated the rear with green spirit fire.


    Lika and the others didn''t expect Tang Ye to stop suddenly, this was a bold return to the carbine. Because they could not keep in the dark distance in time, Lika and the others were exposed to the bright light, and they were immediately stimulated by the bright light and screamed again and again. However, they quickly retreated, hiding in the darkness.


    "Damn human being, I will definitely kill you!" Like being swayed by Tang Ye, Lika was furious and shouted at Tang Ye. In the low voice, it was difficult to hide some painful whistling sounds.


    The other three subordinates also made painful noises to varying degrees, and suddenly rushed into the bright light, just like a person fell into sulfuric acid, and the injured area was very large. I could hear the chuckle of my skin, as if it was burned to ashes. If Tang Ye was by their side, he would still smell the stench of burnt foreign objects.


    The bright light hurt them a lot, but they evaded in time, so it was not fatal. Their lives are extremely tenacious, they quickly endured the pain, and then showed an angry expression. Even Lika directly tore off the skin that was injured by the bright light. What''s amazing is that some smaller wounds healed quickly.


    Such a terrible recovery ability is really amazing. If Tang Ye saw it, he would definitely feel that it was a wise choice to retreat first.


    At this time, Tang Ye was a little bit stunned. Because he suddenly stopped and turned his head back to light up just now, he saw Lika and the others exposed to the light. He saw that three of them looked like murlocs. And this murloc was grayish blue with brown skin. What is shocking is that the three murlocs look like six pairs of eyes!


    Six pairs of eyes lined up on the forehead of the head like a row, the forehead was the wide slanted head of a murloc. At a glance, it looks like a monster and an alien.


    However, the other person is actually Lika, but not a murloc. He looked a lot like a person, but his skin color was similar to the three murlocs, brown or light blue, with pointed ears, like a dark elf. And he didn''t have the shocking eyes of the three murlocs. His eyes are normal, almost human.


    These are two diametrically opposite forms, like a monster and a human. Tang Ye felt unbelievable. Could it be that the aboriginal creatures in this harsh environment are not only monsters, but people?


    However, how do people survive in such an environment. He was very puzzled, even if he wanted to survive in such an environment, it was not terrible. Even if he used his strength to hold on to support, he felt it would be difficult for him to survive a day.


    Seeing Lika and the others, Tang Ye was very surprised and neglected to exit beyond the limit line for a while. At this time, Reika and the others were very angry. It was actually overcast, they must catch Tang Ye. At this moment, Lika suddenly grabbed a murloc man next to him and slammed it in Tang Ye''s direction. Tang Ye couldn''t reach the defense, the green spirit fire was blocked by the murloc, and quickly extinguished.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) His body was like a piece of ice that melted into water when it encountered a flame, and it turned into a thick black liquid with a suffocating smell.


    Tang Ye was almost so smoked that she wanted to die, she couldn''t stand it, she couldn''t even breathe. Then the green spirit fire went out without the power to continue to join, and under the cover of death under the murloc. Tang Ye was shocked and pale, these indigenous monsters were so ruthless, in order to deal with him, they could throw their companions to death.


    call!


    Before Tang Ye had time to react, Lika took action. He arrived in front of Tang Ye in an instant, showing his sharp claws, even if it was pitch black, it seemed that he could see his claws shining in the pitch black. It was a pitch-black claw, but it was darker than the night, and it looked so shiny.


    Although Lika looks different from the three murloc men, they are all members of the Underworld clan. There are also high-level and low-level members of the Ming family. Like those murlocs, they are the low-level Underworld people. All the creatures that can survive in the cracks of the undead are included by the Underworld as their own tribe, and the six-eyed murlocs are one of them. In addition to the six-eyed murloc, there are other monsters.


    However, why Reika is so close to a human form is the result of cultivation. After all, the human race is considered to be the most perfect form of beings, this was decided when Nuwa created human beings. Nuwa did not create human beings at will. The creation of human race was all prepared through many aspects, from the external form to the internal spiritual level. After the birth of the human race, the true gods also liked it unanimously at the beginning, and they turned into humans. However, with the rise of the human race, the multiplication of the human race was huge, coupled with the spiritual birth of seven emotions and six desires, there was no true god, and some people offended the gods, which made the gods gradually dislike the human race until they were angry.


    Pluto comes from the heavens and is affected by the human form, so after he leads the dead, he also appears in the human form. For this reason, his subordinates, who have cultivated powerfully, can also be transformed into human forms.


    Lika is a very powerful Pluto race, for this reason, most of them appear humanoid.


    In this gap between the undead, his power surpassed Tang Ye. Now he was in front of Tang Ye and wanted to take Tang Ye down!

 Chapter 2443： You came!

    Lika would not let Tang Ye escape. Such valuable prey can bring them important information about the outside world. This has a huge effect on their plans to return to the outside world and fight for their survival.


    "Don''t want to escape!" Lika let out a low voice, and the dark claws were about to catch Tang Ye. There is an overwhelming gap between his power and Tang Ye here, and he can¡¯t tell how strong he is. Maybe he doesn¡¯t have the power of a superior god, but because of the bonus to him and the weakening of Tang Ye in the environment of the dead , He just has the strength that exceeds Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was shocked and panicked. In this darkness, he found himself very passive. He felt the power of Lika''s attack, and he had accurately affirmed that he could not avoid it. It is inevitable to be hit this way. This kind of thing could have been avoided, but because of the frustration just now, a mistake was made.


    Damn it. Tang Ye was very worried and tried his best to avoid it. As long as he crossed the limit line, it would be extremely daylight, a place of bright light. Reika did not dare to go outside. He and Rika raced against time, Rika''s claws ripped apart, and his action was to fall outside the limit line. As long as you go out before being attacked by Reika, you are safe.


    It''s a pity that Lika''s speed is faster, and Lika''s claws have clearly reached under him. He can''t go out faster than Lika''s attack. Before he crosses the limit line, he will be hit by Lika. Then he will be bounced back into the darkness. In that case, he would be pursued continuously and then subdued.


    Tang Ye could almost imagine his ending. He was quite regretful, and shouldn''t be curious to look back at Lika and them. He didn''t expect Lika to be so ruthless and sacrificed a companion to keep him.


    It''s a pity that the so-called companion is only Tang Ye thinks. For Reika, that is the subordinate. Sacrificing a subordinate, leaving behind an important person, to contribute to their plan to seize territory in the outside world, why not?


    This is a great undertaking, led by Pluto, and it will be a turning point in their Pluto history. They have been humiliated in this dark undead for too long. It''s time to come out, and it''s time to tell everyone that there is a powerful race like their Underworld in this world.


    For this great plan, everyone in the Underworld can become dead men. As long as they can make a contribution to this great cause, they are not afraid of sacrifice. Rather than continue to survive in this land, they might as well fight once, even if they shed blood and sacrifice, they will not hesitate!


    Lika must keep Tang Ye, he knew he succeeded. Because his hand was about to hit Tang Ye, Tang Ye could not escape before his attack. He sneered and hummed: "No matter who you are, if you dare to enter the cracks of the undead, there must be no exit!"


    Where can Tang Ye speak, eager to resist, eager to withdraw is true, but he doesn''t have the time to pay attention to Lika. However, he still failed to escape Reika''s block. He almost gave up. He felt shocked, he hadn''t tried this kind of powerless feeling for too long, and he didn''t expect to experience this kind of thing again now. It seems that the strength is still not enough, far from enough!


    call!


    However, just when Tang Ye thought he would be stopped, and Reika thought he could keep Tang Ye, suddenly a white and beautiful hand was quickly reached from beyond the limit line, bringing a little light when it penetrated. Even just a little bit, it irritated Reika, and Reika let out a painful cry.


    Huh!


    Lika''s attack on Tang Ye took a bit slower, and then that beautiful white hand caught Tang Ye and quickly pulled Tang Ye out. Tang Ye disappeared into the darkness, returning to the limit line, it was the daytime. Suddenly stimulated by the daylight, he couldn''t help closing his eyes.


    "Damn it!" Lika, who was in the gap between the undead, originally thought that Tang Ye could be stopped, but he did not expect someone outside to interfere with him. The bright light stimulated him, but it didn''t cause any harm to him. It only slowed his attack by a beat, and Tang Ye was rescued. He was very angry. But the weather outside is extremely daylight, slow is the light, he can''t go out.


    And Tang Ye was rescued, making him feel that now the people outside are watching them here. He felt violated, a kind of invasion by foreign enemies, despising them, and he wanted to make these people pay a heavy price. At the same time, he also had great doubts in his heart. Who would want to come here in such a place as the dead. He can bet that people outside don''t want to stay here for even a minute. The environment is too bad. It should not be said whether they want to stay in it, but whether they can stay in it. Unless it is the strength of the person just now, don''t want to stay in it for too long. So why should they pay attention to such a bad place?


    Reika felt that the things behind it were not simple, and it was necessary to go back and report it to the superior, so that Lord Underlord could make a decision.


    "Unexpectedly, we found the people outside. Seeing his actions, they are all very planned. Then we will go back first and tell the superiors about these things. They decide what to do with them." Lika said The man said.


    The two murlocs nodded and obeyed the order. Then Lika returned, and when he passed by the dead six-eyed murloc''s corpse, he grabbed the six-eyed murloc''s body and shattered it with a click. Then he ate half of it and threw the other side to the two. A murloc man.


    The two six-eyed murlocs received half of the corpse. They were not sad, but were very happy. They thanked Lika and said, "Thank you, Lord Lika!"


    For them, this is delicious food.


    Companions, they probably don''t have this concept. For them who have almost no food and can only devour the power of the undead, a flesh is really delicious. For a long time, they believed that the death of a companion and being eaten by them was the best result.


    Lika was going back to report that Tang Ye had entered the dead of their existence. He was certain that Tang Ye''s strength in the outside world was extremely difficult. Because Tang Ye can stay in the crevice of the undead for so long, that is something that can only be done in the realm of the higher heaven gods. He was thinking, is it possible that the gods are staring at them?


    While outside, Tang Ye slowly opened his eyes and re-adapted to the daylight outside. The line of sight was still a little blurred at first. He vaguely saw a figure, dark and purple clothes, graceful figure, tied hair, as refreshing and simple as a ball head. Then the line of sight became clearer again, this woman is a young girl. Finally, he was fully used to it, and he was shocked when he saw the girl''s face.


    "Celadon, celadon?!" Tang Ye was really surprised. He didn''t expect this girl to be Lu Celadon.


    He came to find Lu Celadon. As a result, he was rescued by Lu Celadon. This is really embarrassing. But he was also very happy. Lu Celadon was fine, even if a hundred years passed, she was still alive.


    Lu Celadon''s character and expression are still the same as they were a hundred years ago, she is a reticent girl, as if she is unhappy at everything. However, facing Tang Ye, she became rare and gentle.


    "You are here." She whispered to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2444： The **** of the earth!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect Lu Celadon to rescue him. For him, this was an accident, but a pleasant surprise. He originally came to search for Lu celadon, even if he went beyond the limit, he was looking for Lu celadon. Now that Lu Celadon appeared by himself, there was no need to go to such a dangerous place.


    However, for such a place, Tang Ye became curious again. In this world, there is such a terrible place, and what is even more terrifying is that there are powerful creatures that can survive in it. As a person who cultivates the Great Way of Life, as long as this world exists, he will want to understand it.


    No common people, no roads. Great will is to know endlessly. To control this world and become an existence like Pangu God Emperor, one must experience these things.


    Lu Celadon looked at Tang Ye and showed a gentle expression towards Tang Ye, which was the treatment that Tang Ye could only get. Looking at Lu Celadon by Tang Ye, a hundred years have passed, Lu Celadon seems to have not changed much, it is still the original appearance. Probably, this is what Lu Celadon deliberately did. Because it has been sleeping for a hundred years, when you wake up, the people who want to wait come, isn''t it the original appearance is more touching?


    Looking at Lu Celadon, Tang Ye naturally had a thousand words to say, but in the end he stood up, adjusted to the light, then shrugged naturally, watching Lu Celadon smile and said, "You still haven''t changed."


    They spoke very naturally and easily, as if they hadn''t been a hundred years old between them, it was the same as before.


    Lu Qingci snorted, as if a little strange to Tang Ye, and said, "Did you come to me for so long? Is it because you need me?"


    Tang Ye quickly explained: "Of course not, I wanted to find you as soon as I got back, but a lot of things were delayed."


    "In other words, those things are more important than me?" Lu Celadon became a little questioning.


    "Of course not." Tang Ye continued to explain, but without knowing how to explain it, she became a little anxious.


    Of course, Lu Celadon was not to blame Tang Ye, it was just a little emotion that every girl would pretend. Seeing Tang Ye''s reaction, she shrugged and no longer embarrassed Tang Ye. To say that they have not changed, they have actually changed. For example, in mentality. The feelings seem to have not changed, but in fact they have faded somewhat. If not, then reunion, a kiss, or something more enthusiastic can be done. But now, neither of them has that kind of mind. Perhaps this is also because the atmosphere is not right. All in all, a lot of things are understood in their hearts at the beginning, but they will not be broken.


    "Don''t worry, I know what you are busy with." Lu Celadon glanced at Tang Ye badly, and hummed: "You chose the way to leave a hundred years ago, and you are destined to be negligent in some things. It¡¯s just that I can understand, and many people can understand, but your closest person may not understand it. Haven¡¯t been blamed?"


    Tang Ye immediately felt embarrassed, and smiled covertly, without speaking. Of course, I have been blamed. Now Tang Jiujiu, this daughter is to blame him, and then keep avoiding him?


    Lu Celadon knew that there would be such a thing, and then said, "Since you have chosen, let''s continue. Otherwise, you will hesitate and both sides will be ruined. You are not destined to be a good family member. If this world does not change , Maybe it''s possible. But in that case, between you and me, and many people, it¡¯s not like this anymore."


    It is nothing more than, if the world has not changed, it is the modern time like the original one hundred years ago, Tang Ye''s life should be to marry Lin Yourong and have children, then grow old, and live like this. As for other beauties, I have to put it down after all. The wind, the joy and the joy, can only be temporary. The prodigal son has to look back.


    Lu Celadon possesses the power of a goddess, and the reason behind it is still unclear. A hundred years ago, I only knew that her parents were both scientists because they concealed the research results. Later, both were killed, leaving only Lu Celadon. Probably, her parents experimented with her. As for the power of the experiment, it is unknown where it comes from. I am afraid it is also a kind of deified power. As a result, Lu Celadon became a goddess when he was in Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon has actually figured out this matter. It''s just that now that the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, the deified power is laid, and it becomes meaningless to investigate that. If there is a chance, she will go back to the fetish of the root of her power. Because she could be turned into a goddess a hundred years ago, then such a **** fetish must be very powerful. If you get it, then you get another force.


    Now that Lu Celadon came out, it was her sleep plan that ended. All this was exactly as she expected, a hundred years later, Tang Ye returned. If Tang Ye didn''t come back, she felt that even if she came out again, it wouldn''t help. Because there was no Tang Ye to fight against, even if she was a goddess, she couldn''t deal with the gods. Tang Ye is a peculiar existence. She tried to analyze Tang Ye with the power of a goddess, but she did not find any weakness. It should be said that there are weaknesses, but there are no special weaknesses.


    The structure of everything starts from points, lines and surfaces, which is exactly the same as the research on scientific power. Then, in this point of line, there is a particular weakness, as long as you take action on this weakness, it will be easily destroyed. However, she did not see such a special point in Tang Ye.


    What made Lu Celadon once felt terrible was that she discovered that Tang Ye''s structure was not like a normal human being. She saw many kinds of attribute materials from Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye was pieced together with many different things. Just like making a good quality thing, at any point, the best and most advanced materials are selected. Things made in this way seem to be perfect.


    How could it be like this? Could it be that Tang Ye is not alone, just a piece of work?


    Lu Celadon analyzed this bit of information from Tang Ye, which has been bothering her, and she did not tell Tang Ye. Because she felt that the secret in Tang Ye''s body would one day be revealed as the world changes. At that time, it was best for Tang Ye to figure it out.


    "Are you here specifically to find me?" Lu Qingci asked while looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes. I don''t want to talk to you to make you happy. I came to you because I encountered a very difficult thing."


    "About the gods?" Lu Celadon asked.


    Tang Ye nodded. Lu Celadon said that she understood, and then she looked towards the dark place beyond the limit line. It is very peculiar here. The place where they are is clearly bright, but on the opposite side, it has become endless darkness. Lu Celadon watched the darkness facing each other for a long time, as if some monster in the darkness was flaring their teeth and claws.


    Lu Qingci said, "I will go back and help you see the problems you have encountered, but you have to deal with the problems here."


    "The problem here?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    Lu Qingci said, "Those... are the gods from the ground."

 Chapter 2445： I think you can!

    Lu Celadon looked at the darkness beyond the limit line and said something, Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw this. Could it be that the powerful beings I encountered just now were also gods?


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon in surprise, and said, "What **** from the ground? You mean the monster in that dark place just now?"


    "Monster?" Lu Celadon smiled and said: "It can be said that they are monsters, otherwise how could they survive under the crevices of the undead. However, during this period of time I have been here to observe and study, only to realize that they should have a better one. Click the name, that is the Underworld tribe."


    "Underworld tribe?" Tang Ye was surprised again. He really didn''t expect to hear the words Pluto.


    From the memory and inheritance of the remnant soul old man in Jiuzhongtian, he knew a lot of information about the gods. But there is very little about Pluto. This means that even in the history of the formation of the heavens in the past, there are very few records of the gods. Even if there is, it is not as the most orthodox, that is to say, it is the same as some rumors. And even the rumors are very few. It is very weird to say that Pluto is born from the combination of two true gods, because there is a pure true **** bloodline, or two true **** bloodlines. While weird, it is extremely powerful. Because of the weird and unwelcome, because of the strong and jealous and expelled. For this reason, Pluto does not live in the heavens.


    But Tang Ye did not expect that the Underworld would be in the human world, and now he has encountered it. Doesn''t that mean that apart from the descending gods, there is a tribe of gods in this human world?


    Tang Ye immediately worried about one thing, that members of the Underworld tribe would be human enemies? If so, doesn''t it mean that it is equivalent to facing the gods of a tribe?


    This is a very serious problem!


    Lu Qingci knew Tang Ye''s worries, and said, "Don''t worry, this may not be a bad thing."


    Tang Ye was puzzled, but quickly recalled some information about Underworld. If the rumors are not wrong, then the relationship between the Underworld tribe and the heavenly tribes is not harmonious, that is to say, they are enemies. The enemy of the enemy, even if it is not a friend, can also be a force to help deal with the enemy. In this way, if the Underworld tribe does not deal with the human race, it is indeed a great thing for the human race to deal with the gods.


    Tang Ye began to look at the emergence of the Mingshen tribe from various aspects, calmed down, and felt that this was indeed not necessarily a bad thing. However, things may not develop as you want, and sometimes some talents are needed to intervene. If necessary, talk to the Ming clan to deal with the gods together, it may not be impossible.


    Looking at Lu Celadon, Tang Ye became curious, and asked, "How do you know that this is a crack between the undead, and that it is a tribe of the Underworld?"


    Lu Celadon walked around, motioning Tang Ye to follow, and then they went to an ice and snow cave. Lu Celadon used some debris to cover up the ice crystals in the cave, and it became dark with no light. At the end, Tang Ye heard the gasp, and immediately became cautious. Because the gasp and breath are very similar to the strange beast in the gap between the dead.


    At this time, Lu Celadon gently lifted off some of the debris that blocked the light, and immediately heard the scream, Tang Ye also saw the strange beast gasping in the darkness, it was the six-eyed murloc!


    The six-eyed murloc was exposed to bright light, very painful, screaming again and again, but did not dare to rush out because there was more light outside. After Tang Ye could see clearly, Lu Celadon concealed the light back to prevent the six-eyed murloc from further harm.


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon in surprise and asked, "How did you catch these strange beasts?"


    "This is not a strange beast, it is one of the Underworld. They are born like this, but they can change their appearance through cultivation, just like a human. Of course, it is impossible to become completely human. I don¡¯t know you just now. In the gap between the undead, have you encountered any other Ming clan?" Lu Celadon said, looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought of Lika, a man with brown skin and pointed ears, and said, "Yes, that one is more human-like, and his strength is very important. In the crack of the undead you mentioned, I am afraid They are not opponents."


    "Even these six-eyed murlocs are not trivial. You can actually catch them... Could it be that they ran out on their own. I didn''t expect that it was daytime outside? I think they are creatures living in the dark, unacceptable. Light, light is fatal to them," Tang Ye said.


    Lu Celadon nodded and said: "I woke up from the ice and wanted to go back, but when I passed by here, I was attracted by the crevices of the undead next to me. Originally I wanted to go inside and look inside, but then I encountered someone coming out of it. Six-eyed murlocs, it¡¯s a pity that when they encountered this daylight environment, they were immediately hurt, some turned into black liquid and died, and some quickly fled back, and this half-dead was brought here by me, and I asked A lot of things about the Underworld."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Lu Celadon to encounter such a thing, and then he immediately thought of some questions, and said: "The people of the Ming clan actually came out on their own initiative. What are they trying to do?"


    "It''s nothing more than revenge." Lu Celadon said: "No one wants to live in a place like the dead. Now the situation in the world has changed drastically, and the time has come, why not come out?"


    "That''s right." Tang Ye was worried again, and said: "In this case, they are afraid they will also be fighting for land. Then, we will still clash with us in the end."


    "There must be a sequence of things like this." Lu Celadon said: "Even if they can go outside and want to gain a foothold, they must first solve the gods. If the gods know that they are coming out, they will definitely be eliminated. You know, Ming God¡¯s hatred of the gods is not at all. It was the gods who created the gods, and the gods expelled the gods. If the gods are twisted, it is the fault of the gods and has nothing to do with human beings. The gods want revenge, It must be looking for a god."


    "In this way, this hatred of Underworld God is worthy of our use." Tang Ye said. In this way, if the Underworld can be drawn to, then there will be more power in dealing with the Celestial God.


    However, this kind of thing also has great worries. For example, what are the personalities of these underworld races. If they slaughter humans violently, then cooperation with them is obviously impossible.


    Lu Celadon had already thought of this. She said to Tang Ye: "If you want to work with the Ming clan smoothly, it is best to reach an agreement with them from the beginning. If you let them occupy the outside world first, then you will be more passive if you want to negotiate with them."


    Tang Ye agreed with Lu Celadon''s statement, but couldn''t help it, and said, "However, the gap between the dead is where we can''t set foot, how can we actively negotiate with them?"


    Lu Qingci laughed and looked at Tang Ye and said, "I think you can."

 Chapter 2446： The second person!

    Tang Ye expressed surprise at Lu Celadon''s words and thought he could? How does this confidence come about. Just now, he was in the middle of the undead, but he stayed inside for a while, if he was caught by the underworld, he had to flee. How can I talk to Hades? Moreover, when the Mingzu saw him, they were full of hostility. Where would they talk to him?


    Those are only members of the Underworld, not the Underworld. If Hades made the move just now, he was pretty sure that he had already gone. After all, Pluto is at the level of a true god. He is now a small upper-level god, and there are no ancient gods, so how could he be an opponent of the true god.


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Celadon and curiously said: "I can, how can I?"


    Lu Celadon smiled and said, "Because you are very special, and your speciality can bring you all kinds of adaptation. I think you can adapt to the environment in the cracks of the undead."


    Lu Celadon said this because of Tang Ye''s melting pot essence. Although she didn''t want to say that Tang Ye was not alone, according to her analysis, she felt that Tang Ye was not alone, and that Tang Ye was more like a perfect object that was made, which was forged from various perfect materials. For this reason, Tang Ye is very adaptable. It is like being able to fuse various powers, the righteous Tang Sheng can fuse the state under the demon, the magic of darkness and so on. And, when using the soul-cutting secret technique, no matter what kind of enemy the opponent is, and what kind of power they are practicing, they can be merged.


    All of these can infer Tang Ye''s adaptability. For this reason, Lu Celadon felt that if Tang Ye was in the middle of the dead, he could adapt.


    Of course, these are just Lu Celadon''s guesses, and she dare not guarantee 100%. She said to Tang Ye: "Of course, this is just my guess, but since you can cultivate the Dao of Common Life, I think it is possible. So, you can give it a try."


    The so-called essence of the melting pot, if you don''t want to say that Tang Ye is not a person, but a pieced together, then it should be said that Tang Ye has cultivated the Great Way of Life. This is a good argument, and Tang Ye is also easy to accept. Otherwise, saying that Tang Ye is not a human, but a patchwork monster, wouldn''t it hurt Tang Ye? If Tang Ye couldn''t accept it, it would be troublesome.


    Tang Ye really didn''t know his essence. Lu Celadon didn''t say anything. No matter how much he explored his secrets, he wouldn''t think of a ridiculous thing like a patchwork object. Because he has parents and he was born, then how could it be a piece of stuff? These are very contradictory.


    However, Lu Celadon found it difficult for him to accept the practice of the Dao of Common People. It''s just that he is not very confident about his own path, and said: "Although the avenue of the common people is so mysterious, I still don''t know how to adapt to the environment between the dead. After being inside, my strength is lost very quickly. This kind of The problem, the Common Way of Life can really be solved? In fact, the so-called Common Way of Life is inseparable from the circulation of dead trees in spring. However, after being in the cracks of the dead, the dead trees in spring are restricted."


    For Tang Ye''s question, Lu Celadon was not good at giving a definite answer. She thought for a while, then narrowed her eyes and said: "You can try to remove the power of the dead wood Fengchun outside, that is, you allow the dead to deprive you of your power, and then become without power. At this time, if If you do not die, then you are an ordinary person in the gap between the dead. However, you still master the secret skills of the dead wood every spring. At this time, you try to operate the dead wood every spring. In this case, the power of the dead wood every spring may be in the gap between the dead Strength. In this way, you are tantamount to adapting to the crevice of the undead. Moreover, you are a person who can have a steady flow of power in the crevice of the undead. And your secret skills are equivalent to being replaced by another kind of power. You still have mastered those secret skills. You are just tantamount to becoming a powerful underworld person."


    "So..." Tang Ye thought for a while, nodded and hummed softly, "It seems to be the same. However, if I let my strength be deprived in the cracks of the undead, I am afraid that before I can adapt, I will be caught by the Hades People are killed. The people of the Underworld are too powerful, even an ordinary member, the strength is not inferior to me. I never thought that there would be such a terrible Celestial Tribe."


    "That''s because the number of the underworld tribe is very small, and they are truly one in a million. In fact, there are many creatures between the dead. However, birth does not mean that you can survive. From birth to survival, it is. A screening process. Ten thousand creatures were born in the cracks of the undead, and only the most tenacious one can survive. And this one will become a member of the Underworld tribe. And, become a member of the Underworld tribe. , Also need survival challenges. These, I only learned from the six-eyed murloc. Therefore, even after thousands of years, the number of the underworld tribe is only 10,000, only a few thousand. A few years ago How harsh it is to develop thousands of people. And that harshness has also made any member survived, possessing extremely terrifying power."


    Lu Celadon explained to Tang Ye, his expression became serious, and continued: "So, the Underworld tribe is a force worth fighting for. If you get the help of the Underworld tribe, then the other great tribes, even if they have tens of thousands. The members of the Underworld tribe may not have won the Underworld tribe. Of course, the current light is fatal to the Underworld tribe. Unless they can adapt to this, the limitations are very large. However, if the Underworld tribe does not stand alone in humans Here, if there is a hidden threat to humans, then I don''t think there is any need for them to overcome this place that is fatal to light. Otherwise, how can we stop them?"


    Tang Ye nodded, agreeing with what Lu Celadon said. He felt that Lu Celadon had the abilities of a goddess, which made her a lot. Because a hundred years ago, Lu Celadon helped the Red Wall Palace and completed the celestial map, guiding the Red Wall Palace not to fall for a hundred years. It can be said that Lu Celadon is a "smart brain", the ability to coordinate leadership is not lost to Tang Ye, and even stronger than Tang Ye.


    Therefore, the statement made a hundred years ago is not an exaggeration. Lu Celadon is the second person under Tang Sheng.


    However, Lu Celadon is just a girl in her twenties. Such a person, with the reputation of the second person under Tang Sheng, shows her outstanding ability.


    Lu Celadon looked towards the cold and the unknown, for them like a new world between the dead, and said: "Now, we still have to solve the problem of our initiative to go to the dead. Otherwise, either the Hades will come out and we will lose the initiative. Either it is that before the Ming Clan came out, the gods had come in full, and we missed the opportunity and couldn''t save it."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Then I will try what you just said to adapt to the environment between the dead."

 Chapter 2447： adapt!

    The emergence of the Underworld is a crisis, but it can also be transformed into a good opportunity to fight against the gods to win another powerful force. Now Tang Ye wants to turn this matter into the latter. Some things are impossible and absurd at first impression, but if you dare to do it, you may break through.


    It is important to think carefully, and it is wise to choose the safest one, but some things are a gamble, that is, to put aside worries and calculations and do it bravely.


    Tang Ye knew that it would be very dangerous to enter the crevice of the undead, not to mention waiting to be deprived of strength before using the dead wood to adapt to the spring. Moreover, this is only speculation and may not be successful. It is possible that after the deprivation of power, others will die directly.


    However, Lu Celadon insisted that her guess was correct, because Tang Ye was a melting pot, an "object" that could absorb all kinds of rivers, so she let Tang Ye do it. Of course she was also very worried about Tang Ye''s safety. So she asked Tang Ye to do it, she didn''t mean to let Tang Ye take the risk completely. She said to Tang Ye: "I will let the six-eyed murloc go in and cover you, and at the same time, I will be ready to pull you out at any time."


    "That six-eyed murloc will still listen to you?" Tang Ye asked in surprise. Can still control the six-eyed murloc, is Lu Celadon so terrible?


    Lu Celadon said: "People of the Underworld have survived hard, if it were not for their companions, not for their own faith and righteousness, they would not want to die so much. I gave him a chance to live, then he would definitely cherish it. . And at the beginning, he could tell me so much about the Ming Clan, and I don¡¯t think he betrayed the Ming Clan. On the contrary, I think that is the message the Ming Clan wants to convey. He said it very directly, There is no concealment at all. I think this is what Pluto asked to do."


    "They are conveying a meaning, that is-they Mingzu, here." Lu Celadon frowned and snorted coldly.


    She happened to be passing by and met a six-eyed murloc who came out to encounter the extreme daylight. She caught and rescued the six-eyed murloc, and then the six-eyed murloc did not conceal their identity. She also spoke about the Underworld in one breath. However, those are all explaining the existence of the Underworld tribe, and they didn''t say what plan they have to go outside. Therefore, the core secrets were not leaked, but a statement like the declaration was issued, and that was what they had to do.


    Since he did not betray the Underworld, then this six-eyed murloc has nothing to regret and fear. However, in such a bright place in the outside world, his life was indeed completely controlled by Lu Celadon. But it is not easy for them to survive. Without betraying the Ming clan, if they had the opportunity to survive, they would definitely be willing.


    Tang Ye felt that since Lu Celadon could use the six-eyed murloc as a cover for him, it would be more certain to enter the crevice of the undead again. He said to Lu Celadon: "I believe in you and myself, so let''s try again. Actually, I still feel familiar with the power in the cracks of the undead. I think there is a great chance that I can adapt. ."


    "That''s quite a power you feel familiar with, don''t you think that the undead between the undead is very obvious?" Lu Celadon said.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, then after thinking about it, he suddenly realized, "That might be the power of the dead!"


    Lu Qingci nodded and said: "Yes, I guess that is the power of the dead. You have experienced the power of the dead wood in spring from life to death, and then from death to life. And the secret skill of ghost rebirth, you have been always Didn¡¯t the research later develop to study the power of the dead? Because of this, I can say with confidence that you can adapt to the environment of the dead. Now the dead wood Fengchun just has not integrated the power of the dead. But in the outside world, It does not mean that there is no power of the dead. On the contrary, there is also the power of the dead outside, but it is very rare. Therefore, the dead wood Fengchun is invisible, but there is actually the power of the dead. Then, give a chance to let the dead wood Fengchun pave a large area The power of the dead, then you can definitely adapt."


    When Tang Ye heard Lu Celadon''s words, he was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. He felt incredible. Lu Celadon was still sleeping in the ice while he was studying the ghost cave reincarnation and the power of the dead. How did this know?


    Could it be said that the ability of the goddess can be predicted? Just like the map of the day, it is equivalent to foreseeing things within a hundred years and then giving accurate guidance. However, if this ability exists, it would be too scary.


    Lu Celadon guessed a little about Tang Ye''s expression, smiled, and said, "I''m not that great. I can understand the past without being present. I''m just guessing, but based on your changes. , Combined with the abilities of the goddess, the accuracy rate is very high. Probably this is the so-called foresight. The celestial map of a hundred years ago is actually the same. However, if the goddess'' ability, if you grasp the evolution of fate, you can indeed become The ability to predict. However, fate is no longer conjectured, because fate has become an independent will. Isn''t this also the existence that we all have a headache?"


    Tang Ye also felt irritable listening. Indeed, destiny has changed, and it is not as fair as air luck. Sometimes I can''t help but wonder whether everything they do now is designed by fate. This kind of thing is too hard to understand. There is also a deep helplessness and powerlessness. It would be ironic if it is only a game played by fate with one hand at the end of the effort.


    However, Tang Ye knew that he was not controlled by fate. Then, what he does, fate can stop, but it will also enter his rhythm because of it. For this reason, he can deal with fate. And if you want to be like the Pangu God Emperor, you actually have to override luck and fate.


    Then dealing with fate becomes inevitable.


    Tang Ye squinted lightly, and said to Lu Celadon: "Let''s solve the current matter first. As for fate, we will deal with it when the time comes, or the conditions are sufficient."


    Lu Celadon said: "So now you can rest assured to go inside the crevice of the undead. As long as you stay on the edge, if there is danger, I can pull you back. With the cover of the six-eyed murloc, probably you will not be found So fast, I hope time is enough for you to convert."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Lu Celadon went to bring the six-eyed murloc over. In order to avoid the six-eyed murloc being disobedient, he naturally arranged some secret techniques before setting off. Especially, Tang Ye planted the kind of green spirit fire, causing the six-eyed murloc to tremble, completely afraid to resist. Moreover, he also thought about it. After entering the crevice of the undead, even if he didn''t make a move, Tang Ye, a human being, would still die?


    In the world between the undead, only the Hades can survive. The creatures outside, even the gods, can''t do it!

 Chapter 2448： Its useless to tell you!

    The six-eyed murlocs under control were not worried that Tang Ye could do anything terrible to their Underworld clan. Although he was indeed covering Tang Ye, covering Tang Ye''s human aura with his breath, so that the Ming Clan in the gap between the dead could not find Tang Ye, he still didn''t worry about what Tang Ye could do.


    Now he was controlled by Tang Ye, if he acted rashly, Tang Ye could set off a green spirit fire at any time, causing him to be killed by the flame light. With this in mind, he would listen to Tang Ye''s words and help cover Tang Ye''s breath. Moreover, he wanted to see what Tang Ye could do in the middle of the dead.


    The result of his prediction was that Tang Ye couldn''t stand the environment between the dead. Then Tang Ye would be eroded, without any power, at that time, Tang Ye would die without him.


    The six-eyed murloc had such a calculation, and Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to him at this time, and stayed at the edge of the dead. If there was an emergency, he could quickly exit. Then he began to mobilize the power of dead wood and spring. He asked the dead wood to release the power from the outside world that was originally stored in the spring, and then let the power of the dead between the undead to flow in.


    Melting into the deceased''s power does not require Tang Ye to specifically feel and absorb it. Because after the dead wood turns in every spring, it is the circulation of power. Unleashing a large amount of the power of the outside world that the dead wood had originally saved in Fengchun, making the environment between the dead and depriving Tang Ye of power faster. Soon Tang Ye was sweating profusely, and at the same time he was drawn out of his strength, his physical strength was also extremely exhausted, and he was almost overdrawn.


    Tang Ye was very weak at this time. If you encounter someone from the Underworld, you will definitely be powerless. But at this time the six-eyed murlocs on the side didn''t dare to attack Tang Ye. Because he was afraid of the blue spirit fire that Tang Ye planted in his body, unless Tang Ye got rid of the fire, he could still die at any time.


    He actually didn''t quite understand Tang Ye''s current behavior. He knew that Tang Ye was quickly releasing his power, which was like committing suicide, because it would accelerate the deprivation of power by the dead. He felt very puzzled. Tang Ye, a human being, would not conserve his power well, but would continue to consume it. Isn''t he afraid of death?


    "When I was outside just now, I felt that you have the power of a superior god. If you are a human, then you must be the strongest man?" Although the six-eyed murloc was controlled by Tang Ye, he was controlled He can still speak just because of threats. He had a lot of curiosity about Tang Ye, and couldn''t help but ask Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye didn''t really need to concentrate on doing anything at this time. He was just letting go of the power from the outside world, and then let the dead wood merge into the power of the dead in the spring. In fact, what he was doing was simply waiting. Wait for the dead wood to turn around in spring, and then see if it can adapt to the environment of the dead world.


    Of course, Withered Wood Fengchun is not so powerful yet, even if it can integrate into the world of the dead, it may not allow Tang Ye to remain unaffected. The main thing depends on Tang Ye''s physique. If Tang Ye''s body couldn''t bear the power of the world between the dead, then even if the dead wood can integrate into the power here, then Tang Ye will have an accident, and it will even happen more quickly and seriously.


    If the body can''t bear it, and it continues to incorporate this kind of power, doesn''t it accelerate the injury?


    Tang Ye just felt tired because of the loss of strength and physical exertion. But his body is different from ordinary people after all, and he doesn''t think there is any major event. He looked at the six-eyed murloc who was talking to him, and said, "I am not that arrogant. Now that the world has changed greatly, the strength of the higher-level gods can be said to be strong, but no one dares to say the strongest. Even among the human races. same."


    "Really? But it is much stronger than we thought. Human race has never been the enemy in our eyes." The Six-eyed Murloc looked at Tang Ye with a sneer.


    Tang Ye also sneered, and said, "Because we humans are too weak and we are not within your consideration at all."


    The six-eyed murloc acted somewhat proudly and confidently, and said, "Yes."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Even now, do you think so?"


    The six-eyed murloc stared at Tang Ye and fell silent. If Tang Ye is a human, and the little girl outside, Lu Celadon, is also a human, the six-eyed murloc must really consider whether they can ignore humans so much. Regarding the strength of Tang Ye and Lu Celadon, even if he didn''t fight each other, he knew the terrible ones.


    The six-eyed murloc was also surprised by Tang Ye''s confidence. They thought that human beings were all cowardly and timid, but there was no cowardice in the temperament that Tang Ye showed. The self-confidence in his demeanor and gesture is comparable to a god. Even facing the gods, he might not be afraid.


    Tang Ye no longer wants to debate the weakness of human beings, and can only let others bully this topic. He looked at the six-eyed murloc and said, "What is your attitude towards humans? I will let you know which attitude is correct. But listening to you, do you want to deal with the gods?"


    "Of course!" The six-eyed murloc snorted coldly, even getting angry. The resentment of their Ming clan towards the gods cannot be explained clearly in a few words. The six-eyed murloc only had a decisiveness in his eyes, even if he was only a small member of the Ming clan, his determination to resent the gods was extremely firm. This is like faith carved into the bones, with no possibility of concession.


    "We will definitely take back everything that belongs to us from the gods!" Six-eyed murloc groaned.


    In fact, it was Pluto that received great resentment back then, because Pluto was treated badly by the deity after its birth. As for the other people in the Underworld tribe, they all developed after the Underworld was expelled to a place like the dead. Of these members of the Underworld, only a small number of people who followed the Underworld before the Underworld had reached the dead zone knew what happened to the Underworld back then. However, all the people of the Underworld tribe inherited the hatred of the Underworld God, which is what the Underworld God did to the people of the tribe.


    Pluto believes that hatred is the greatest motivation to make the people fearless. So the belief he instilled in his tribe is revenge. This hatred, waiting for thousands of years, can now erupt, and it must be unstoppable.


    Tang Ye saw the resentment of the six-eyed murloc towards the gods, and felt that it was not a bad thing. He said to the six-eyed murloc: "Now our human race and the gods are also enemies. If you resent the gods so much, why not join hands with us?"


    "Ha, what are you kidding? We need to join forces with your human race?" The six-eyed murloc thought Tang Ye''s words were very ridiculous, and said: "To deal with the gods, our Ming race is enough, and we need you weak guys?"


    "Is that so?" Tang Ye sneered, then shrugged, and said, "It''s useless to talk to you about these issues. You can''t decide anything in the Underworld clan. I''ll go and talk to the Underworld myself."


    "Arrogant!" The six-eyed murloc thought Tang Ye was extremely ridiculous, and he wanted to talk to the Underworld in person. It would be nice to live here!

 Chapter 2449： Stone Palace!

    If you want to negotiate with the Ming clan, naturally you have to talk to the boss of the Ming clan, that is, the **** of the Ming. The six-eyed murloc is just a small member, so naturally it''s hard to say. Tang Ye knew this, but still chatted with the six-eyed murloc, naturally wanting to learn more about the underworld from the six-eyed murloc.


    Now he is waiting to let go of the external power and let the dead wood fully integrate into the power of the dead. Before this matter was completed, talking to the six-eyed murloc had no effect. Of course, he also always pays attention to the surrounding movement, and will not let himself be in any danger.


    The six-eyed murloc felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant to the extreme, and he wanted to talk to the Underworld God. Pluto lives in the deepest gap between the dead, and not anyone can see it at will. Even they, in fact, have never seen the deity of Underworld God. Although there are not many people in the Underworld tribe, the management is very clear.


    Ability can naturally become a leader, with a high status, and living in a better place. In the depths of the dead, it is not that the environment is worse than the outside, like having more terrifying power of the dead and more difficult to survive. In fact, the depths of the dead are said to have been opened up by the gods and become a beautiful and magnificent world.


    Just like the outside world, there is night management and clear division of labor. The life of the members of the Ming clan also has a system, just like living in the outside world.


    Many members of the Underworld tribe, although they have become official members of the Underworld tribe, they have not been strong enough in terms of qualifications and strength to enter the depths of the dead. The world in the depths of the dead, and the periphery, are like two completely different worlds.


    Before deciding to go to the outside world, the members of the Ming clan living in the outer areas have been struggling to go deep. Because the living environment there is much better, it doesn''t have to be so difficult, so that''s life, not just struggling with survival.


    The six-eyed murlocs now controlled by Tang Ye have never seen the **** of the underworld, and have not even entered the depths of the dead. Now that Tang Ye said he was going to negotiate with Underworld God, he was really angry that he wanted to fight Tang Ye. Because he felt that he was underestimated by Tang Ye, and he also felt that Tang Ye insulted them.


    Cooperating with humans is such a shit. He has never been to the depths of the dead, a human being still wants to go, really wishful thinking, daydreaming!


    "Your head must be flooded. You still want to negotiate with Lord Pluto. What are you kidding? Do you think you want to see Lord Pluto? I tell you, it¡¯s hard for you to be on the edge of the dead. Survive, let alone go into the depths, let alone the core place of Lord Underworld''s life!" The six-eyed murloc laughed sarcastically to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, ignoring the sarcasm of the six-eyed murloc, and said, "You don''t need to bother about this matter. I want to ask you that you have started to go outside, but you can''t hide the light, you can''t overcome the light. How can you get out of your fatal blow? At this time, in fact, what you need to do most is to rely on an ally. And the outside world, for the moment, who can help you, our human race is the best choice. "


    The six-eyed murloc looked at Tang Ye, and then thought about it. Those six eyes changed a bit, looking quite terrifying. Then he said: "Even if we need allies, why are you human races, not monsters, or demons?"


    Tang Ye sneered, and said: "Now the monsters and the demons are indecisive, knowing that the gods will not let them go, but they still want to cooperate with the gods to deal with our human race. Do you think that cooperation with them can really guarantee something? No? I feel that our human race is weak. In fact, our human race has always been strong. Otherwise, how could we dominate the human world for so long? You guys don¡¯t understand it, only the **** of darkness can understand. Tell you, a waste of time."


    Tang Ye''s tone suddenly became casual, as if he was not afraid to stimulate the six-eyed murloc. In fact, at this time, he found something strange. That is, the eyes of the six-eyed murloc will move, even when they are not looking at people, they will suddenly turn, as if they are observing something. Tang Ye''s feeling about this situation was that these six-eyed murlocs were helping others to observe, as if they had become other people''s eyes.


    Suddenly Tang Ye thought, in this area of ??the undead, if it is the land of the Underworld, then these Underworld people are controlled by the will of the Underworld. If so, the eyes of the six-eyed murloc can also be conveyed to the underworld. In this case, he is equivalent to being discovered by Pluto.


    If so, then talking about negotiations with this six-eyed murloc is also talking to Pluto. However, if Pluto discovers him, will it kill him? Now is an excellent time.


    However, the six-eyed murloc did nothing else, and Tang Ye was a little curious for a while. And the six-eyed murlocs became more hesitant and thinking as they listened to Tang Ye''s words. In fact, it wasn''t that he wanted this, but the question Tang Ye mentioned. It was originally not something he should consider. It was the leadership, or the Great God of the Underworld would consider it. Tell him this now, he is not qualified to decide. However, he thinks that this kind of thing can be reported, maybe the superiors still think he did a good job and give him a big reward.


    At this time, Lika and the two six-eyed murloc men were returning to the depths of the dead. Reika wants to report Tang Ye''s intrusion to the leadership. For such a powerful human race, he felt it necessary to pay attention to it. His wisdom, strength and status are all higher than those of the six-eyed murloc. Therefore, he can live in the independent world opened up by the gods in the gap between the dead. Although the world is relatively small, the sparrow is small and well-equipped. In this world, it is very happy.


    The two six-eyed murlocs were not qualified to enter the world inside. Reika had achieved extremely high strength through cultivation, and his appearance was almost like a person, so he could enter. The two six-eyed murloc men could only stay outside, and then force the card to go in and report to someone higher in status than him.


    After entering this small world inside, I found that the buildings inside are really magnificent. It consists of stone pillars and suspended land. One thing that is extremely incredible is that there is light inside, not darkness!


    It''s just that those bright lights are emitted by some stones and are very soft. Even if it is bright, it feels dark and gentle and not irritating to human eyes. This is the unique light that the Pluto can bear. And Pluto''s creation of such a world is probably the same as the outside world.


    It can be said that it is Pluto''s yearning for freedom.


    After Lika entered this small independent world, he walked up a long ladder, and the rocks on both sides glowed with dim purple light. In this world, there is no white light.


    Walking up the stone ladder, Lika entered a palace also made of huge stones. There was a stone throne inside, but there was no one on the throne. Instead, standing next to him stood a half-faced underworld who looked like a witch dress. woman.

 Chapter 2450： Not yet awake!

    The people in the stone palace of the Ming clan have all reached the human form through cultivation. Their such strength can suppress Tang Ye, so at least they are in the realm of a higher-level Celestial God. Such strength is already terrifying, because most of the members of the Underworld have already reached this state.


    If they can adapt to the outside world, once they go out, there will be thousands of superior gods. No one can stop such power. Even if the gods of the heavens have descended in large numbers, these members of the underworld can still deal with them.


    Not to mention, reaching the higher-level Celestial God Realm is only a very basic requirement for members of the Underworld, and a considerable part of it exceeds the upper-level Celestial God realm, so it has reached the ancient God level?


    If it was an ancient god, it would be terrible. The ancient gods can easily deal with the strength below the superior gods. And only the true **** can deal with the ancient gods. The true **** is already a powerful person derived from the Pangu God Emperor. At that time, it was close to the height of mastering this world.


    It seems that the Ming Clan is not a tribe of gods who like to show off. In this stone palace, even if it is majestic, there are not many people guarding it, or even no one guarding it. Because they are busy practicing and breaking through. They have a very firm goal, which is to go out, seize territory, and get back what belongs to them. They don''t have time to show off. Besides, in this gap between the undead, apart from their Plutos, no one else can exist without dying.


    So after Rika walked up the stone ladder to the throne above, there were no people on both sides, only some shiny rocks, like street lamps. These luminous rocks are very precious. The Underworld, who are not qualified to enter this small world, are actually the most yearning for the light of these rocks.


    Because they are in the crevice of the dead, it is impossible to see the light, the light is fatal to them. Brightness is not even a luxury item, it is simply not required. However, there is light in this stone palace opened by the **** of the underworld!


    Who doesn''t want to own something that was impossible to own, but can have it? That is something more precious than strength, light!


    There are even rumors that after living in the stone palace for a long time, you can slowly overcome the fatal shortcoming of light. If that''s the case, they came out of the dead, who else can stop this world?


    Light is what they fear most. However, it is what they desire most.


    What Lika met was a sacrifice within the Ming clan. A powerful existence that is said to have stayed by the **** of the gods shortly after he was born. During the absence of the **** of the underworld, everything in the tribe was determined by the sacrifice. Even the people of the Underworld do not know the strength of this sacrifice. And all the time, people called her Hei Ji.


    "I have seen Master Hei Ji." Lika knelt in front of Hei Ji, bowing her head in salute.


    Hei Ji is standing next to the throne, covered with a black veil, and has a black mysterious fire pattern on her forehead. According to the decent people, she looks like a demon woman. She didn''t immediately let Lika get up, she let Lika speak on her knees. She asked, "Rika, didn''t you go to explore the secrets of the outside world? Why did you come back long before you went out?"


    Lika said: "Reported to Lord Heihime that his subordinates originally planned to explore the way to the outside world, but met someone from the outside world on the way."


    "What? People from the outside world came in?" Hei Ji''s voice was cold and ruthless, and she was surprised at Reika''s report. Because the place between the dead, it is not possible for anyone to enter, and no one has even entered for so long. People outside probably don¡¯t know there is such a place. Someone actually came in now, was this intentional or was it a mistake?


    Lika reported to Hei Ji about encountering Tang Ye. Hei Ji squinted and frowned after hearing this. She was still very concerned about the higher-level gods. Because the strength of the human race to reach the upper level gods, she did not remember it at all. Moreover, from the information reported by Lika, it was said that Tang Ye could stay in the cracks of the undead for a long time, and there were still people outside to respond. For this reason, I have to doubt that this is a planned behavior.


    "Really brave human beings." Hei Ji squinted his eyes with a cold expression, a bit of disdain and irony. If the **** finds the gap between the undead, and then enters to deal with the underworld, then she can understand how much, after all, the underworld and the sky have always been hostile. But humans, that would be ridiculous. Weak humans, dare to take the initiative to find trouble with the Underworld?


    Hei Ji was puzzled by this kind of thing, and asked Rika again: "Are you sure it is a human?"


    Regarding Tang Ye''s identity, his strength card can''t figure out exactly what it is, because Tang Ye not only has a human breath, but also other aspects, such as the power of the gods, the power of the demons, and even the monsters. However, Lika came into contact with a few while chasing Tang Ye, and found that Tang Ye was basically human. For this reason, he believed that Tang Ye was only special in terms of power acquisition, and was actually a human being.


    Reika had also told Hei Ji about Tang Ye''s particularity. He didn''t conceal it, and he didn''t just use his own guess to determine the fact, so he was still very cautious in this regard. This time is a rare opportunity, they will not miss it, otherwise they will have to live in the dead of the dead without end, it is really desperate. No matter how strong it is to be able to open up, it is just living in a cage. That kind of feeling is too easy to crush a person''s state of mind.


    So Rika nodded to Heiji affirmatively and said: "I have already contacted the intruder, I think he is human. And human beings become so powerful, it makes me think twice. What I worry about now is that these people, Will they enter the cracks of the undead again, what is their purpose, and whether it is a threat to us."


    Hei Ji was silent, and after a little thought, said: "Then be on your guard. You send someone to stare at the place where the undead is cracked by the exit, and once you find someone who has entered, you should grab it first."


    "Yes!" Lika nodded.


    Hei Ji turned around, moved to leave, and then said, "Master Underworld will wake up soon. You must not let others disturb him."


    "Yes!" Reika emphasized.


    If the Pluto awakens, they believe that the plan to go outside will proceed very smoothly. Regarding the fact that Pluto has not awakened, it has always been their heart disease. Back then, the Underworld God fought against several true gods, and was expelled after being severely injured, and had to linger in the dead. But the **** of the gods had not recovered from his injuries, he used his remaining power to open up this small world of shining stone palace.


    The members of the Underworld are very grateful to the Underworld, and their loyalty to the Underworld is absolute. Now Pluto is still healing, but there is a problem. Pluto is always missing something, so it''s been a long time since he can wake up.

 Chapter 2451： Become the Underworld!

    According to Hei Ji''s instructions, Lika left the stone palace, brought his men, and went to guard the place outside. Once he found the intruder, he would catch it. This is not a place where outsiders can set foot, so outsiders must enter here for a purpose.


    Relacart must investigate clearly. This kind of thing is a provocation for them Mingzu. Because they were originally going to go out to seize the land, but now they are replaced by someone else in advance, isn''t it a blow to them?


    Lika hadn''t gotten close to the edge of the crevice between the undead, and at this moment, Tang Ye here had exhausted the power originally saved by the dead wood Fengchun, and now the power flowing in was already the power under the crevice between the undead. The power that merged into the deceased made Tang Ye very uncomfortable at first, very painful, and his whole person almost lost consciousness.


    This is a very normal situation, like a person who has been drained of blood and then infused in, and his strength is exhausted, so that it won''t happen. It should be said that being able to hold it is very powerful.


    In addition to enduring the pain, Tang Ye also had to keep his head clear. First, pay attention to whether the surroundings are safe. If it is not safe, let Lu Celadon take him back. The second thing is to pay attention to whether the six-eyed murloc next to him is safe. In case this six-eyed murloc takes action regardless of life and death, it is also very dangerous for him.


    Now he was obviously in pain, but he still had to stay calm, pretending that there was nothing, to frighten the six-eyed murloc. To do this, it requires extremely strong endurance and good acting skills, otherwise the six-eyed murloc will naturally see what his condition is.


    And this was when the six-eyed murlocs next to him saw Tang Ye like this, but he was actually very puzzled. He didn''t know what Tang Ye was doing, but he was very surprised inside. Because Tang Ye released a lot of power just now, and under the deprivation of power between the dead, he has not died yet.


    He didn''t understand why Tang Ye could hold on for so long. But he believed that Tang Ye couldn''t have nothing. Tang Ye was sweating profusely just now, and although it didn''t look like he would die, he didn''t have much power anymore. Then he still didn''t have any thoughts on Tang Ye, after all, Tang Ye just seemed to become weak, maybe he could still start the kind of fire in his body. So he still wouldn''t act rashly. And he still wanted to see what Tang Ye was doing.


    "What are you doing?" Six-eyed murloc looked at Tang Ye and asked. He also knew that Tang Ye would not tell him if he asked directly, no one would be that stupid, but he was very frank and said: "Don''t worry, I won''t shoot you, don''t forget, my life is still in your hands. Now, I will not be so stupid."


    Tang Ye glanced at the six-eyed murloc. At this time, he was actually very hard, so hard he almost passed out. But he held it back, and must hold it back. He didn''t want the six-eyed murloc to see any clues. The six-eyed murloc asked him something, and he still tried to smile, but it was fake. This professional fake smile can be said to be done very well.


    He said to the six-eyed murloc: "If I tell you, I am trying to become a member of the Underworld, that is, an existence like you, do you believe it?"


    "Huh?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the six-eyed murloc looked dazed, and didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to say. It''s just crazy, what kind of a sect a human has become, and the people of the sect have survived in the cracks of the undead. As long as it survives, it is destined to be very powerful. Because they were weak, they were eliminated. Others simply can''t imagine what the price they will pay for survival and what the suffering they have experienced. The members of the Ming clan are not changed, but born. Being born in the cracks of the dead is unique to them. How can a foreigner become, unless it is to surrender, become one of them, and work for them.


    Thinking about it this way, the six-eyed murloc looked at Tang Ye, and suddenly his expression became a little meaningful. He was thinking, did Tang Ye mean to become a member of the Underworld, to submit to them and serve them?


    If this is not the case, then Tang Ye''s words are very provocative of their Underworld, and they are simply teasing, what is their Underworld?


    The six-eyed murloc stared at Tang Ye. He didn''t know if Tang Ye could see him, because it was dark and there was no light. He snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "You want to surrender to us? But, you said before that you want to be in alliance with us. You human being is too cunning to speak, there is nothing to be believed."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said: "Surrender? Our Human Race and your Underworld Race have not yet started a war, saying that it is too early to surrender. You might as well say whether I am willing to work for you. Don''t you want to seize the land and various resources outside? If you can have the help of humans who are familiar with the outside world, you will surely get twice the result with half the effort."


    "Then what do you mean?" The six-eyed murloc didn''t know what Tang Ye meant. Maybe he didn''t even realize that he had been brought by Tang Ye all the time, he followed Tang Ye to answer the conversation, and then he was led by Tang Ye to speak. He is a little depressed, but he doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it, isn''t it just talking?


    Tang Ye didn''t mean anything else. From beginning to end, he didn''t know that he was killing time. If he could get some useful information by the way, it would be best. But he actually didn''t hold any hope, because what he wanted now was to merge the power between the dead.


    And now, he feels that he has done it slowly. Because after experiencing almost collapsed hardship, the power that the dead wood turns around in spring has gradually become the power of the dead. And his body slowly recovered a little strength. After regaining his strength, he began to slowly regain his strength.


    And this has not been discovered by the six-eyed murloc. Only at this time, Tang Ye no longer needed the cover of this six-eyed murloc. Because after the dead wood fills the deceased''s power in every spring, he is already all the power aura in the cracks of the undead. In this way, he is actually a member of the Ming family.


    Tang Ye was thinking that he could no longer keep this six-eyed murloc, because if the six-eyed murloc knew his power had changed, he would definitely notify others. This kind of thing is too strange, it can''t rule out that this six-eyed murloc will not hesitate to tell others. In this way, his secrets are made public, which is not conducive to his actions in the cracks of the dead.


    Although his power has been transformed now, his strength is not as strong as that of Lika and other stronger Underworld people. Before that, he felt that he pretended to be a Underworld person and acting secretly was the best.


    So Tang Ye made a decision, looking at the Six-Eyed Fishman and said, "I have no other meaning, just want to... kill you."


    Tang Ye showed a sneer.


    The six-eyed murloc was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye a little unresponsive. After reacting, he laughed and said to Tang Ye: "Although I am under your control now, you also need my cover. You can''t kill me..."


    With that, the six-eyed murloc''s smile suddenly solidified, because he realized something terrible, that is, Tang Ye''s breath is no longer that of a person from the outside world, but of the Underworld!


    how can that be? !


    The six-eyed murloc was stunned, looking at Tang Ye with incredible eyesight. He felt that such a thing could not be true. Tang Ye was obviously a person from the outside world, how did he become inside the gap between the dead?

 Chapter 2452： Invincible advantage!

    The six-eyed murloc looked at Tang Ye whose breath had changed, and could not react for a long time. Originally, their Ming clan was very powerful in all aspects, and would not easily have such a gaffey reaction, but because the fact that Tang Ye did it was so amazing, he was so surprised that he couldn''t control it.


    "How...how could you...?" The six-eyed murloc stared at Tang Ye, not knowing what to say.


    But Tang Ye didn''t give him a chance to say more, he quickly detonated the fire that was planted in the six-eyed murloc. The green spirit fire can still burn, but because of Tang Ye''s power transformation, it is not very vigorous. If it takes a little longer, it may not be able to change. This is also the reason why Tang Ye wants to explode the green spirit fire quickly, otherwise it will fail after a while and will not be able to kill the six-eyed murloc.


    Now although he has begun to integrate into the power of the dead, he still doesn''t know whether he can reach the level of a superior **** and whether he can deal with the six-eyed murloc. Moreover, even if it can deal with the six-eyed murloc, I am afraid that it will take a lot of effort to fight. In this case, it will attract the attention of other Ming races, and if it is jointly dealt with by other Ming races, he will not be able to deal with it at all.


    Moreover, if this is the case, it will startle other Underworld races, so if you want to secretly act first and slowly figure out the situation, you can''t do it. Therefore, Tang Ye was going to kill the six-eyed murloc right now, and when the six-eyed murloc could not resist, quickly killed the six-eyed murloc without causing any sensation.


    He did it. When he detonated the blue spirit fire, the blue spirit fire burned from the six-eyed murloc, and the light that caused it directly gave the six-eyed murloc a fatal blow.


    "Ah!" The six-eyed murloc cried out, staring at Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was too cruel. This guy was talking and laughing to himself just now, and now he is killing himself in a blink of an eye. It is not at all ambiguous. Fortunately, he still wants to see what he is going to do. He didn''t take the opportunity to attack him, but he killed himself. It''s not ambiguous at all.


    Are human beings so cunning?


    The six-eyed murloc stared at Tang Ye and wanted to swear, but he was dying, so he could only express his anger and unwillingness. Then his body slowly turned into a foul-smelling black liquid, which seemed to be a kind of blood, which was melted after the Dark Race was killed by the light.


    Tang Ye looked at the dead six-eyed murloc and shrugged, saying that he was a little bit sorry. This six-eyed murloc told him a lot of information, and his attitude towards him just now was not very bad, just a little disdain for human beings. In this way, people were killed, and the six-eyed murloc died a bit wronged. But Tang Ye believed that if given a chance, the six-eyed murloc would kill him. In this war, there are no eternal friends, and becoming an enemy is only a matter of instant.


    Now Tang Ye has adapted to the environment between the dead, and he is very happy. He didn''t expect that Dead Tree Fengchun could really do this. Now he became more and more confident in himself. Although his secrets are still unknown, they can at least be used now. Use these skills to strengthen yourself, just like the ability of soul cutting, you can break through faster than others.


    The six-eyed murloc had already died, and it didn''t cause any movement. Tang Ye looked around, there was no one, and then planned to go beyond the limit line. Because you have to make sure whether he can still stay in the outside world in this state, if the light is also his Achilles heel, it would be very inconvenient.


    And when the Qing Linghuo was detonated just now, he was fine with some light. And now he has a guess, to see if the flame condensed with the power of the dead is considered light, and whether it affects him. So he condensed the green spirit fire with the power of the dead now stored in the dead wood every spring, and found that the flame was still formed, but it was a black flame, similar to the flame condensed by dark magic. In this pitch black, there was no light.


    Then Tang Ye could only go back outside to take a look. This situation has also been told to Lu Celadon, so Lu Celadon is ready outside. If it can''t be illuminated by the bright light, he will immediately return. Or let Lu Celadon take shelter in a dark place that is prepared. So Tang Ye left the dead souls and went to the outside world.


    After reaching the outside world, his eyes were irritated at first. This is a very normal thing. I have been in the dark just now and suddenly come to a bright place. My eyes are somewhat uncomfortable and will be stinged. However, apart from the eye irritation, he had no other adverse reactions. In other words, he can adapt to the world of light outside, even after changing his identity and becoming the Underworld!


    This is a very gratifying thing, in this case, he has a lot of advantages over the Ming Clan. If he can still grasp the light and bring it into the cracks of the undead at this time, then it will be very convenient and powerful for him to deal with the underworld. Even if the light had such a terrible effect on the Underworld, then he would be almost invincible.


    It is very easy for him to have light, as long as he carries something that can make light, such as a flashlight, or more advanced light-emitting equipment. These are all in technology products. Therefore, Tang Ye is almost certain that he doesn''t have to fear the Underworld.


    Of course, there are many more mysterious unknowns of the Underworld, and perhaps some can overcome the light. Since light, a deadly thing, threatened the Ming Clan for thousands of years, the Ming Clan''s wisdom would definitely find a way to overcome it. Maybe there are some underworlds who are not afraid of light, and their strength must be very superb, because they have overcome the light.


    Therefore, Tang Ye still couldn''t be proud of her particularity. However, since the light is harmful to the Underworld, no matter whether the Underworld has overcome it, it is good to carry a device that can emit light. For this reason, Tang Ye used space to jump, quickly returned to the nearest city, bought equipment that could emit light, and then returned to the dead.


    Lu Celadon is still here, but Lu Celadon cannot move freely in the cracks of the dead. Even if Lu Celadon is a goddess, her physique is not like Tang Ye''s, so she can''t do Tang Ye''s. However, Lu Celadon has his own business, and that is to analyze the heavenly palace and find a way to break it.


    "After entering the crevice of the undead, you will face the entire Ming clan, and all be careful." Lu Celadon said to Tang Ye. Although she didn''t want to part with Tang Ye, they had just reunited and wanted to stay together for a longer time, but the situation they were facing now didn''t allow them to do this, so she still had to do what she had to do right away.


    Tang Ye just felt a little sorry for Lu Celadon, always asking her to pay like this, with little return. But he knew that there was no need for hypocrisy at this time, so he nodded and said, "Then I will find the Underworld and talk about the alliance with the Underworld. If you can crack the Heavenly Palace, you must tell me immediately."


    "Okay." Lu Celadon nodded, then turned and left. She is also a straightforward character, who doesn''t twitch.

 Chapter 2453： Not refundable!

    After Lu Celadon left, Tang Ye wanted to get into the cracks of the dead, but he suddenly thought of another thing. That is, the light-emitting equipment carried may also be damaged or lost, so that the great advantage is lost. For this reason, he wanted to have a way of illuminating that would not be lost or damaged.


    Perhaps let the dead wood merge with a small part of the fire element power in spring. To adapt to the environment in the crevice of the undead, it is not necessary for all the power to flow through the dead, as long as it is ensured that most of the power is circulated in the body, so that the body can adapt to the world of the dead. And the remaining small part, as long as it can integrate a igniting element, it can emit flames.


    In this way, it is only a kind of own strength, so there is no need to worry about losing, and it can be operated and used at any time, which is more flexible. Tang Ye felt that this idea was good, and then immediately released part of the deceased''s power, and then incorporated part of the fire element. In order to test, he first only merged a part, and then entered the world of the dead, and found that he could still adapt to the environment inside, and then use the fire element to emit flames, which is also feasible.


    Tang Ye was really overjoyed, having such a good thing, it was really great. In this way, he enters the crevice of the undead, and will be as strong as opening up. Then, he went outside again, fused with the fire element, and stopped until the maximum fusion. If there are too many forces outside of the fusion, after he enters the crevice of the undead, he will be suppressed and deprived by the forces inside, and the aura will conflict with each other, and he will be easily discovered by the Hades. Therefore, only part of the power of fusion of fire elements can be obtained.


    But this part is enough, it can be used for a long time to emit flames. Now everything is ready, Tang Ye once again enters the crevice of the undead, ready to get to know the world in which the underworld lives. Then find the God of Underworld, to reach a cooperation with the Underworld. If he could, he didn''t want to go to war with anyone from the Underworld, because if he killed someone from the Underworld, it would not be conducive to peace negotiations.


    However, if someone from the Underworld finds out that they will do it from the beginning, and if it is really impossible to talk peacefully, he will have to do it.


    Tang Ye entered the crevice of the undead, and just entered the darkness from the outside world of light. At first, he was a little uncomfortable. After the dead wood turned around in spring and the deceased¡¯s power was incorporated a lot, he began to adapt. In this darkness, he can still feel the things around him clearly. This feeling is like looking at it. Probably this is the change brought about by the power of the dead, adapting to this dark environment.


    After Tang Ye was free to move in this darkness, seeing the environment inside the crevice of the undead was really extremely harsh. There is land, but it is very barren, there are no plants, even if it is adapted to this environment, there are very few plants, basically black stones and sand. Wherever there are plants, there are either scattered places or swamps.


    The environment of the Black Marsh is also very harsh, I don''t know what will be under the marsh. Blowing bubbles, at first glance, I feel that there is a huge danger hidden. And around this marshland, it was also very smelly, and that smell was unbearable.


    This piece of undead gap is basically such an environment. This is like an abandoned place, with no human traces, returning to the most primitive state, even if there is life, it is conceived from the beginning. Therefore, the lives born here are very tenacious. Once evolved, the ability is super powerful.


    Tang Ye walked carefully to understand the place where the Ming Clan lives. However, when he reached a pothole and stopped to take a break, a six-eyed murloc appeared in front of him.


    He was shocked, but he didn''t expect to notice other people. It seems that I still haven''t adapted enough to the rhythm of action here, and the ability to perceive is still not strong enough. If someone is coming, or there are people around, if you are not careful enough or stay and observe slowly, you still fail to find out in time.


    Now that he was spotted by a six-eyed murloc, he must act. There are only two options, either to reach a consensus with the six-eyed murloc, or to kill the six-eyed murloc.


    When the six-eyed murloc saw Tang Ye, he wanted to kneel down at first, as if he was saluting and saw a big man. However, he soon discovered that Tang Ye was not a big figure in their Ming clan, because that skin and appearance were not alike! The big people here are those who can enter the stone palace, and their cultivation has evolved to look like a person, but not exactly like a human being. The skin color will be different and the ears will be pointed. But Tang Ye is not like that, Tang Ye is more like a human!


    "Are you the human who broke in?!" The six-eyed murloc stared at Tang Ye and drank in surprise, and then immediately called for someone.


    But at this time, Tang Ye quickly took out a flashlight and took a shot, making the six-eyed murloc very painful and unable to call out.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Ye quickly passed by, subdued the six-eyed murloc, and covered the mouth of the six-eyed murloc. Then he turned off the flashlight and said to the six-eyed murloc: "Don''t shout, otherwise I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye''s power at this time, after adapting to the world of the undead, as the dead wood meets the spring, the strength of the dead has also risen to the level of the superior god. And these six-eyed murlocs, in fact, are almost the same, or even lower. Previously, Tang Ye was suppressed by the six-eyed murloc because he was deprived of his power by the environment between the dead, and he became weak. Coupled with the environmental restrictions here, even the six-eyed murlocs in the realm of the higher-level Celestial God can suppress him.


    But now it''s different. He has adapted to the environment between the dead and has the power of the superior gods, so he can do it against the six-eyed murloc!


    For this reason, after attacking the six-eyed murloc with bright light just now, he swept over and easily contained the six-eyed murloc.


    The six-eyed murloc was very horrified, and he did not expect such a powerful enemy to appear. Moreover, as I just said, there may be humans coming in. Now he saw that it was indeed a human, but he did not expect this human to be so strong. Moreover, he couldn''t feel the aura that this human should have. At first, he almost knelt down and bowed, thinking it was a big figure from the stone palace.


    "Woo!" The six-eyed murloc struggled, trying to break Tang Ye''s hand covering his mouth, struggling very hard.


    Tang Ye said it again, whispering: "If you make any more movement, I will kill you! I can create light, which is fatal to you!"


    The six-eyed murloc was barely obedient, and then Tang Ye let go of him, but he didn''t expect that he immediately ran away and yelled.


    As a last resort, Tang Ye shot the six-eyed murloc with a flashlight. The six-eyed murloc was injured and fell to the ground. Then Tang Ye went to kill him.


    However, the cry of the six-eyed murloc attracted more Mingzu, and it was difficult for Tang Ye to retreat all over.

 Chapter 2454： The way to overcome!

    As Tang Ye stayed in the gap between the dead longer and longer, he became more and more adaptable. And the longer the dead wood circulates in spring, the more natural the fusion becomes. For this reason, his perception is getting stronger and stronger. When he killed the six-eyed murloc, he felt that there was power coming towards him from all around, forming a situation of encirclement!


    This is very detrimental to him. Even if it was just a six-eyed murloc, he couldn''t kill him at once without the help of light. The members of the Ming clan basically have his level of strength. Now that he perceives these situations, he must break through, otherwise something will happen. Of course, he can also take a gamble. If the surrounding Mingzu are all afraid of light, using the light equipment he carries can kill these Mingzu.


    As the Ming Clan that swept from all around got closer, Tang Ye could feel how many people there were more clearly. Fortunately, the number of Underworld clan who came here was not much. There are two people together in three directions, and one person in one direction.


    After Tang Ye felt it, she frowned, and then quickly made a decision. He immediately flew in the direction of a member of the Underworld. He must take the initiative to kill this underworld, and then break out of a direction to ensure that there are no more enemies in this direction. And he didn¡¯t plan to escape after breaking through one direction, because he had a bolder idea, that is to kill all the surrounding members of the Underworld, in order to quell the accident that was discovered, and then hide and secretly. Move slowly.


    The member of the Underworld who rushed over here was also a six-eyed murloc. In fact, in this area between the undead outside, there are a lot of six-eyed murlocs. As we go deeper and deeper, the members of the Pluto clan will be different.


    "Huh?" The six-eyed murloc who passed by suddenly felt a force rushing towards him, which was similar to them. He thought it was strange that his companion didn''t look at the place where the movement was just now, and why did he rush towards him?


    Because they would not have thought that the humans coming in from outside would have the same power as theirs, so the six-eyed murlocs thought that they were their companions and did not take any precautions. He was still confused, thinking about asking what was going on when the man arrived.


    However, this six-eyed murloc was waiting for Tang Ye. When he first saw Tang Ye, he was surprised, how could he be a human?


    Although they have never been outside, they can learn a lot from the knowledge left by the gods. Naturally, I know a lot about humans. Even if he had never seen a human, he knew that Tang Ye looked like a human.


    But still very confused. The appearance of human beings has their power. Isn''t this a master from the stone palace?


    "Who are you..." The six-eyed murloc looked at Tang Ye and wanted to ask.


    But at this time, Tang Ye turned on the flashlight and irradiated the three rows of eyes on the six-eyed murloc''s forehead. The six-eyed murloc was in pain and screamed again and again. These six eyes were destroyed in an instant, which made him lose his balance in all aspects of his body, he couldn''t see the surroundings, and he was a little staggered when he walked.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Ye quickly rushed up, and while shining with a flashlight, he pinched the six-eyed murloc¡¯s neck with one hand, and then squeezed the murloc¡¯s neck with a click. Up.


    Tang Ye turned off the flashlight and looked at the six-eyed murloc again. The six-eyed murloc was already dead. And death by twisting his neck in this way is not the same as dying by being completely illuminated by light. If you die completely illuminated by bright light, your body will melt into a black rancid liquid. And if killed by a broken neck or other attacks, there will be dead bodies.


    Regarding these situations, Tang Ye felt that the Ming Clan seemed very pitiful. They are so powerful, even if they are an ordinary member, they basically have the power of a superior god. But this is the kind of them who are afraid of light and can be easily killed by light. This is ironic, if it is a kind of check and balance of natural enemies, it would be too ridiculous. What is it to be completely taken away from light?


    Think about it, being deprived of light, deprived of freedom, thousands of years have passed, and every time I think about it, there will be hatred. When accumulated, this hatred is indeed too great.


    Looking at the body of the six-eyed murloc, Tang Ye paused. If he could, he really didn''t want to kill these six-eyed murlocs. It is very sad and sympathetic to feel that they are subject to the light. Secondly, killing too much affects talking to the Underworld. The number of the Ming Clan was already small in the third period, and if one was killed, one would lose the power to deal with the gods. Therefore, Tang Ye felt that it would be better to kill less for the Underworld.


    It''s just that these six-eyed murlocs are not willing to talk to him well, either they are attacking him, or they are causing more movement to call more Underworld people. This is a threat to him, and it threatens his life, which is something he absolutely cannot do. The premise is to ensure the safety of life, so he has no choice but to start with these six-eyed murlocs.


    After killing the six-eyed murloc, Tang Ye swept forward and found a place to hide. At this time, the six six-eyed murlocs in the other three directions went to the six-eyed murloc who was killed at the beginning. They saw that their companion had melted into a pool of black water, and suddenly frowned. This method of death is the kind that is lethal by the light. There is no doubt that this is the entry of people from outside, because they don''t have this method inside. Then, it must be the human who broke in.


    "There is movement ahead, let''s go and see!" said a six-eyed murloc.


    And they already knew that Tang Ye had the means of light, so they knew that they had to be cautious. They also feel helpless for their own weaknesses, and exposure to light can be fatal. If there is no protective measure, even an ordinary human being can kill them as long as there is light. They naturally have some research on such things, and they must overcome this shortcoming. Moreover, they have overcome this shortcoming. That is to use the precious black stone to create a set of armor to protect them all.


    The black stone was born in the crevice of the undead, even in the outside world and protected in the black stone armor, it would be like staying in the crevice of the undead. In this way, the black stone armor continued to play a protective role, and also played a preventive effect. However, Black Stone is extremely precious, as if fate has never been better for them, or even deliberately trying to kill them, the amount of Black Stone is very small. So far, there are only a few sets of armor they have made with Blackstone, and they are all worn by the highest-ranking leaders in the stone palace. Like some ordinary members, it is not so good to use.


    Finding the black stone is what the Ming clan has been doing. It''s a pity that they haven''t finished exploring between the dead and the dead. Although this place is their territory, the creation of heaven and earth, strange and unusual, is their territory, which does not mean that they are all under their control.


    "Be aware that this human being may use light against us. Let''s split up and don''t gather together!" said a six-eyed murloc.

 Chapter 2455： Same ability!

    Several six-eyed murlocs move separately. If they gather together and are illuminated by light, they will be injured together. This must be avoided. And they also assigned a person to report to their superiors, and their superior was Reika.


    The five six-eyed murlocs moved separately and continued to look for Tang Ye''s trace. They are still wondering why a human can stay in the cracks of the dead for so long. Although puzzled, but also can not care about so much. Their anger and hatred began to rise, and they must find Tang Ye and kill them. Because Tang Ye was a human being, it was a vicious provocation to kill their people in their place.


    The Pluto race, forced to live between the dead, originally had a hatred for everything outside. They not only resent the gods, but also resent other creatures. Why do they only want to live in such humiliation, but others can be free?


    The five six-eyed murlocs moved quickly, dividing in different directions, and then looking for Tang Ye. However, their actions were as early as Tang Ye''s predictions. But Tang Ye became more and more adaptable to the environment between the dead, and could perceive the movement farther away. He was hiding in an imperceptible high ground, and he could clearly feel the six-eyed murlocs surrounding him. For him, several six-eyed murlocs made another fatal mistake, that is, to act separately, so that he could kill with one blow more easily.


    The five six-eyed murlocs moved separately, and one of them was alone. Tang Ye aimed at him, and then moved cautiously. Now that he has naturally adapted to the environment between the dead, he found that even if the power is transformed, the magical powers he has mastered outside can be used. It''s like a flame, at best the flame under the power of the dead. And if you issue a giant python, it is also possible, it is just condensed from the power of the dead.


    Such things can be said to have made Tang Ye as powerful as the outside world. The difference from the outside is that the weakest people between the dead are also the strength of the gods. Higher-level gods are also common, as for ancient gods, there are also some. Therefore, although Tang Ye is very powerful, the advantage is not obvious.


    If it is dealing with a six-eyed murloc, he can deal with it, and even kill it. But if you don''t need light, you have to fight fiercely. He can kill one six-eyed murloc, he can kill two six-eyed murlocs, but more, not necessarily enough. Because they are all about the same level of strength, even if they can continuously replenish the strength of the dead, they may not be able to cope with them.


    Now Tang Ye would not choose to fight slowly and hard, so he stared at the six-eyed murloc who was acting alone, still using the light to quickly kill.


    He found it really ridiculous to say that he used a flashlight to deal with such a powerful enemy, which was really like a comedy.


    The six-eyed murlocs who came to track Tang Ye''s trail have become very cautious. They all proceeded carefully to avoid being attacked without knowing whether the surrounding situation is safe.


    But this is useless. The light-emitting devices that Tang Ye carried were all very advanced. Some could illuminate very far, and some could illuminate a large area. He noticed the six-eyed murloc who was acting alone, and seeing him so cautiously that he knew he had to use remote irradiation. He found it interesting, like playing a sniper rifle. He hid in a high place, after shining at the six-eyed murloc, he heard a scream, and then quickly swept out, approaching the six-eyed murloc who was injured by the bright light, and then quickly attacked. People are no longer threatened.


    This time he did not immediately kill the six-eyed murloc, but subdued the six-eyed murloc so that he could not make any movement, and then led him away quickly to avoid being detected by other six-eyed murlocs.


    Hiding back to the place, Tang Ye looked at the six-eyed murloc and said: "I don''t want to kill you, but you must promise me, stay obediently, don''t think about struggling, don''t think about telling your tribe."


    Tang Ye still wanted to avoid killing too many of these Underworld people, but he underestimated the will and faith of the Underworld people like this. Although the six-eyed murloc could no longer make a sound, he stared at Tang Ye stubbornly, struggling to resist whenever he had the opportunity, and couldn''t listen to Tang Ye''s words. His behavior told Tang Ye more clearly that even if he died, he would not give in.


    "If I say I want to talk to you, I can let you go, but you can''t shoot me, and you have to take me to see your superiors, would you agree?" Tang Ye is still trying to talk to the six-eyed murloc Communicate.


    But the six-eyed murloc''s reaction became more intense, as if he was insulting him, the anger he showed even greater, and the struggle more intense, as if he had the ability to kill him now.


    Tang Ye felt very helpless about this, and it seemed to make no sense. He showed killing intent to the six-eyed murloc. But the six-eyed murlocs were still fearless and had a deadly consciousness.


    It''s really impossible to talk about it like this. Tang Ye sighed helplessly, it seemed that he could only kill this six-eyed murloc. These six-eyed murlocs will kill him, and it is impossible for him to let these six-eyed murlocs take him to negotiate with the **** of underworld. Moreover, he didn''t plan to do this either, because he wanted to negotiate does not mean that Pluto would be willing to talk with him. If Pluto does not want to talk, but wants to kill him, then he has to die.


    Therefore, before that, it is best for him to strengthen himself and let himself have the ability to escape. When the time comes to see Pluto, even if Pluto does not plan to negotiate, he can leave safely alive. Now that he is too weak, the Underworld God wants to kill him easily.


    Since the six-eyed murloc didn''t want to talk, Tang Ye had to kill him. However, at this time, Tang Ye suddenly thought that these six-eyed murlocs are so powerful, if they can also perform soul cutting, then can they integrate the power of the six-eyed murlocs to increase their strength?


    Tang Ye thinks this idea can be tried. So he glanced at the six-eyed murloc and decided to try him. Anyway, to the point where he must be killed, killing directly is killing, and using soul cutting to seize his power is also killing. Then it is better to add some strength to yourself. Although it is very despicable, there is no excuse for this kind of thing. just do it.


    But it could not be carried out here, and safety could not be ensured here, and then Tang Ye left with the six-eyed murloc. Now that he has the same abilities as in the outside world, he tried it and found that space movement can also be done. This is very useful for him, as long as it is not a much stronger opponent, you can use this to escape.


    When the six-eyed murloc saw Tang Ye performing this secret technique, he had forgotten to struggle, and he was so surprised. Because he discovered that Tang Ye, a human being, can not only change the breath of the Ming clan, but also use the power of the Ming clan to perform extremely mysterious secret skills. How is this done? He knew that even the adults in Ishinomiya couldn''t possibly achieve the ability like space jump.


    This human being is amazing!

 Chapter 2456： One-eyed monster!

    Tang Ye used the ability to jump in space to get rid of several other six-eyed murlocs, to a very secluded place, and then prepared to perform the secret technique of soul cutting on the six-eyed murlocs.


    However, at this time, it was strange that the six-eyed murloc no longer struggled desperately, but was very frightened, with six eyes staring forward and trembling.


    Tang Ye felt very strange seeing the six-eyed murloc. In the cracks of the undead, their territory would actually be afraid of this. Could it be that there is a terrible place ahead, or some terrible existence, that makes the people in the gap between the dead like this.


    Tang Ye also became cautious. If it is the existence that the six-eyed murlocs are afraid of, then it must be a great threat to him. He looked forward, squinted and frowned, watching carefully, but he didn''t notice anything unusual. But in order to ensure safety, he probed further and approached step by step. Finally he discovered the difference in front of him. The power of the dead in the front was even stronger, but the power of the dead seemed to be aggregated by something and could not flow out.


    The surroundings became quieter, and Tang Ye felt that he could almost hear his breathing. Such a place, if it does not have no living creatures, is entrenched with terrifying monsters. Tang Ye felt that it was better not to provoke him, and then slowly backed out holding his breath, planning to stay away from this area.


    However, just after Tang Ye started to withdraw, in the depths of this area, an eye was suddenly opened. This eye was white, and it seemed to be able to be seen in this pitch black.


    The white eyes were very huge, and then moved, wondering what kind of monster it was.


    Tang Ye did not notice the monster in the secluded and dark area, and at this time retreated to the six-eyed murloc. This place is still relatively close to the dangerous place, so Tang Ye decided to go back. He was very thoughtful. Since the six-eyed murlocs are very frightened near here, the other six-eyed murlocs will definitely be scared as well and will not come to this place. They are familiar with this place, as long as this place is there, they will not come here again. So, even if it is a little far away from this place, it should be very safe to be outside.


    After retreating for a certain distance, Tang Ye looked around again and found that it was exactly what he thought, even if it was still far from the dangerous area, it was still very quiet, no other creatures were close, and so was the Six-eyed murloc. For this reason, Tang Ye felt that this place was safe. He felt that after retreating so far, the monsters in that dark and secluded place should not come out. The power of the dead here is no longer so strong, and it is no longer the domain that the monster occupies.


    So Tang Ye began to perform the secret technique of soul cutting on the six-eyed murloc. The six-eyed murloc originally didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, and felt that Tang Ye was a bit silly standing at a distance from him swinging his hands, but wanted to see what Tang Ye had to do to force him to give in. He will not succumb. No one can defeat the will of the Underworld people. They will remember every hatred, and then doubly return it!


    Unfortunately, the Six-Eyed Murloc has no such opportunity. When he realized that his body was penetrated by a pair of dark ghost hands, and then his soul was dragged out, he was terrified. This is the secret technique that directly destroys the soul, terrifying, extremely terrifying. They also know that this is the ability that the highest death **** has. Even the **** of the underworld is afraid!


    "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" The six-eyed murloc was struggling desperately, now very scared. The soul is stripped, this is the most terrifying way to destroy, and the process is also very painful.


    But Tang Ye didn''t sympathize with the six-eyed murloc, even he was happy, even if he became the power of the dead, the secret skills of soul cutting could still be used. What''s more gratifying is that under the power of the deceased, the display of soul cutting becomes easier. Moreover, the power is stronger!


    Before, in the outside world, there were very few powers of the dead in the body''s circulating power. You must be very cautious and attentive when performing soul cutting. If you are disturbed, you will most likely be backlashed. But now, under the power of the deceased, he found that the soul cutting process was less tense, and he could deprive the soul more quickly, and then merge.


    Perhaps the secret technique of soul cutting was originally born from the power of the dead. After all, the world where the **** of death is located is the world of the dead.


    The power of the dead can easily cut the soul, which is great news for Tang Ye. Now in the gap between the dead, he can melt a considerable part of the dead''s power into the dead wood every spring. In this way, when the soul is cut in the future, you can use the power of the deceased to display it, so it becomes very easy. In this way, there is no need to rest for a while to perform the second cast.


    In the past, a soul cut was performed, and it took a long time to recover before the second time. It can be used three or four times a day at most. And if you want to break through, even if you use up the limit every day, it will take a long time to increase your strength to the level of breakthrough.


    Now with the power of the dead, the number of times you can perform soul cutting in a day has been greatly increased, and even in this undead gap, there is no limit on the number of times. After performing it once, it only takes a few minutes to relax, and then you can perform the second time!


    This is a great opportunity to practice breakthrough!


    Tang Ye was wondering, the Underworld Clan in the gap between the undead, basically have the strength above the gods, so by seizing their power to break through, is there a chance to break into the realm of the ancient gods?


    If you get to the ancient gods, it will be very powerful. Although the true **** is a bloodline issue, it exists in the Pangu God Emperor''s society, and it is not just cultivation. However, after the ancient gods, they can still break through through fusion of power. Even if it cannot be called a true god, it must be equivalent to the strength of a true god.


    Tang Ye seemed to see the day when he became the Xeon Dominator. Everything paved the way for him, he didn''t know what it meant, but now he was heading towards the sea of ??stars. In order to become stronger, after seizing the power of a six-eyed murloc, he continued to catch another six-eyed murloc who was chasing him, and used the ability of soul cutting to seize the power.


    Since breaking through to the superior deity, he has captured the power above the level of the four deities. Now he found that his strength had increased and he could feel it. However, to break through to the realm of the ancient gods, there is still no feeling at all. Probably it is far from enough, he still needs to integrate more power.


    Then, he raided several six-eyed murlocs who tracked him one after another, and seized their power. Now, the six-eyed murloc has completely lost his trail, and he doesn''t have to worry about being discovered again. However, he wants to break through, and hunting six-eyed murlocs seems to be a good choice. However, for the Underworld, the loss would be very large. Since he didn''t take the initiative to kill him, he still didn''t want to kill so many people from the Ming race.


    Just when Tang Ye was thinking about how to gain more strength to fuse, suddenly, his hairs stood up, instinctively felt a danger, and immediately jumped out.


    call!


    Then, a huge sickle was chopped down. He looked over and saw a one-eyed monster attack him!

 Chapter 2457： Resources delivered!

    The one-eyed monster suddenly appeared. If it weren''t for an instinctive reaction, Tang Ye was afraid that he would be split in half. He was really surprised to see this one-eyed monster after he rolled.


    This one-eyed monster is also black, but has a huge snow-white eye. It looks like an abnormal bat, with a pair of meaty wings, but no legs, only two claws. Then one claw is not holding a sickle, but that claw itself grows a sickle. This sickle weapon is fused with its claws.


    The body and appearance are bats, but the head is long and pointed, and there is no face and forehead, but there is a huge white eye in the middle.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that there would be such a monster in the cracks of the undead, he was wondering if this would also be a member of the Ming clan. Just like the six-eyed murloc, with six eyes, it is actually very monster. So, is this one-eyed sickle bat also a member of the Underworld?


    At this time, Tang Ye saw another one-eyed sickle bat coming from the front. The direction over there is the dangerous area that was very secluded before.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned. It is guessed that these one-eyed sickle bats are not members of the Underworld clan, they came out of that dangerous area. Because the six-eyed murlocs are all afraid of that, if they are both members of the Underworld clan, the six-eyed murlocs would not react like that.


    In addition, this one-eyed sickle bat is very powerful. Tang Ye felt extremely dangerous when the sickle slashed just now. That is a slash that can directly kill the superior gods. Just a simple chop!


    Tang Ye was on guard, no wonder the six-eyed murloc was so scared. These one-eyed sickle bats are like death gods, swinging that sickle, they can harvest life at will.


    At this time, a one-eyed sickle bat suddenly disappeared, turned into nothingness, and disappeared!


    "Crap!" However, Tang Ye knew that the disappearing one-eyed sickle bat had actually arrived in front of him because of the power of space.


    Sure enough, when the one-eyed sickle bat reappeared, it flashed and then appeared in front of Tang Ye, and the sickle was already swung down.


    Tang Ye immediately retreated, but he actually started to retreat when he felt the change in space. This is an instinctive perception of danger, coupled with his rich combat experience, so he reacts very quickly.


    The one-eyed sickle bat saw Tang Ye avoiding, and looked at Tang Ye with its single eyes, as if hesitated a little, probably surprised. Because it didn''t expect Tang Ye to avoid it, their eyes are very unique eyes of the void. This eye not only adapts to the environment between the dead, but also has an extra ability to see through space. In other words, this one-eyed sickle bat is a monster with powerful spatial capabilities.


    The gap between the undead is a harsh and harsh space. If you can master the ability of space in it, then the adaptability is undoubtedly stronger than other existences, which means that their power is even more outstanding. The space changes and can kill people in a flash, which is probably why the six-eyed murloc is afraid.


    Although the one-eyed sickle bat''s attack is nothing gorgeous, every slashing attack is fatal. That is a real power, above the higher-level gods, even if it is not an ancient god, that power is also protected by other secret skills. It is probably the penetration of space power. If hit by them, the body will probably fall apart and be fatal. Unlike the six-eyed murlocs, although they are powerful, even if they hit Tang Ye, Tang Ye will not be directly fatal. It''s like a normal attack and crit in the game, there is a big difference.


    The one-eyed sickle bat can''t speak, but makes a tut. Having escaped an attack by Tang Ye, although surprised, they didn''t take it seriously and continued to attack Tang Ye. It disappeared again, and then appeared, attacking through the change of the void, lethal at the same time as a surprise attack, it would be even more deadly. In this darkness, they can be called masters more than six-eyed murlocs.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect at all. When he was on guard at 12 minutes, he faced the attack of the one-eyed sickle bat and also used the ability of space jump to avoid. For short-distance space jumps, he can proceed very fast and naturally, and consumes very little, just like flashing without cooling time, almost invincible.


    At this time, two one-eyed sickle bats were attacking Tang Ye, but because of Tang Ye''s space jump ability, they both avoided. The two one-eyed sickle bats realized that Tang Ye was different, but they continued to attack Tang Ye. However, their subsequent attacks surprised Tang Ye very much. Because they suddenly rotated their bodies in a circle, bright light was emitted from their eyes when they rotated. Although it was gray and white and not obvious, it was fatal to the creatures in the gap between the undead.


    Tang Ye immediately understood that this was actually the place where the six-eyed murlocs feared the most. It was this ability to shoot light, which was simply a ray of death to the six-eyed murlocs!


    Facing the gray-white rays emitted from the eyes of the one-eyed sickle bat, Tang Ye chose to continuously use space jumps to avoid it. However, the three hundred and sixty-degree rays emitted by the two one-eyed sickle bats are in a circle and the range is extremely large. Still got hit. Although it only scratched a bit of flesh, he felt that this one-eyed sickle bat was so powerful that it was extremely serious to be attacked even a little bit. He was mentally prepared. However, he was surprised that there was nothing wrong with him, except that he felt a little pain and was burned.


    that is it?


    Tang Ye felt very puzzled. It was a fatal attack for the six-eyed murloc, but it was so insignificant to himself?


    Soon, Tang Ye thought it was because he came from the outside world. Even if he adapts to the power of the dead, he can also adapt to the light. Therefore, the attack of the light is not fatal to him. At most, he has the power of a one-eyed sickle bat. Harm, light fatal, these do not exist.


    Tang Ye was overjoyed about this, and sure enough, he could adapt to the advantages of the light world, making him feel like hanging out in this dark world.


    In this regard, when Tang Ye faced the one-eyed sickle bat, Suddenly became very confident and felt that there was no need to be afraid of them. What the six-eyed murloc is afraid of is probably what he doesn''t have to fear. Then he will fight back against the one-eyed sickle bat. He wanted to try whether the light was useful. Although the one-eyed sickle bats can emit gray light, they are also creatures in the cracks of the undead, and perhaps they are also afraid of glare.


    And among the bright light equipment that Tang Ye carried, there were very strong ones. Then, he shined a strong light into the eyes of the one-eyed sickle bat.


    "Chuck! Chuck!"


    Suddenly, the one-eyed sickle bat made a painful scream, and the screams were not loud and chirp, but it could be seen that they were very painful.


    Tang Ye was overjoyed when he saw this. As expected, the glare was useful.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t plan to kill Cyclops and Scythe Bats in this way, because he felt that these powerful Cyclops and Scythe Bats were good breakthrough resources!

 Chapter 2458： Power tree!

    All creatures have souls, or to put it another way, they are essences. In particular, the cultivation of powerful creatures condenses and stores power to form the essence, which is the soul. This kind of power body will dissipate as the living beings die and return to the natural world. Unless it is captured before it dies, that soul essence can be preserved for a while.


    However, not many people can do this. Even in the heyday of cultivation, forging masters to forge props that can seize and preserve the essence of the soul, it was unsuccessful. And some secret techniques that can play this role, even if they are often considered evil, there will always be many people practicing.


    Because mastering these secret techniques, the benefits are really great. You can directly grab the soul essence of a creature to fuse, and then let yourself quickly increase your strength, and then break through to a stronger realm.


    Now Tang Ye has mastered such a secret technique, and it is stronger than the evil secret techniques that have appeared before. In addition, he can also fuse any form of power, which allows him to seize the fusion without caring about the opponent''s power form. But other people''s words may cause them to be killed because of the power incompatibility, or they cannot bear it, and then the power conflicts.


    The one-eyed sickle bat is so powerful, and the realm of the superior **** is indispensable, so it is an excellent way to take their soul essence to strengthen yourself. And these are not members of the Underworld, but threatening monsters, kill them if you kill them. Therefore, Tang Ye felt that these were simply training resources sent to the door. Killing some threatening monsters will not feel any guilt, and you can do it without permission.


    Tang Ye was in a good mood and was happy in the fight. This feeling was very comfortable. Then he used strong light to shine on the eyes of a one-eyed sickle bat, making the one-eyed sickle bat very painful, and then quickly went up, using the power of the dead to condense the overlord, and then hit the one-eyed sickle bat.


    Tang Ye¡¯s power level at this time was the superior deity. With the power of the Overlord Halberd, the one-eyed sickle bat was seriously injured and fell to the ground with a single blow. After struggling, he couldn¡¯t fly again. He was dying and struggling. He was destined to become Tang Ye¡¯s practice. Resources. Then, Tang Ye went to deal with another one, with strong light equipment, and his own strength was not weak, and also successfully subdued the Cyclops Sickle Bat.


    Both one-eyed sickle bats were seriously injured by Tang Ye, and then no other one-eyed sickle bats came, Tang Ye first captured the soul essence of the two one-eyed sickle bats. He went to a safe place and began to cut his soul. No one interrupted, everything went smoothly. After fusing the soul essence of two one-eyed sickle bats, he found that his strength had increased again.


    Although there was still no sign of breaking through to the realm of the ancient gods, the strength did increase. At the same time, he had already incorporated several soul essences above the gods. These forces accumulated, and he discovered that the shape of the dead tree had changed in spring.


    In summary, the big trees in the dead woods have become more luxuriant.


    The Secret Technique of Withered Trees in Spring is a power body with the shape of a tree fused into the body. When the body has no strength, the tree seems to have withered. When there is power, the tree has branches and leaves. The more power, the stronger, the more branches and leaves, and the more lush. However, when he was at the Celestial level before, even if he had merged to the limit of power, the shape of the dead wood and the spring tree had only eight branches.


    Perhaps this is limited by the limit of strength. With the strength of the god-level, the dead wood can only circulate and accommodate eight branches during spring. Just like those cultivators condense aura, the dantian will generate a pagoda, and the aura of a pagoda is the foundation, and continuous breakthroughs will increase the number of layers of the aura pagoda. Of course, the higher the number of layers, the stronger the strength. But only after breaking through, the more layers of the aura pagoda will be.


    But Tang Ye was different, the form of power in his body was not a pagoda, but a big tree. Because of his cultivation, he was united with Dead Wood Fengchun. The form of his increase in strength is based on how many branches grow from dead trees in spring. Now the dead wood Fengchun big tree has grown eight branches, which is the current realm of strength of the superior god. If you break through to the ancient gods, there will probably be ten branches.


    After merging the strengths of several Celestial God realms, the ninth branch of the Dead Wood Fengchun Big Tree began to germinate slowly. This is the proof of the breakthrough to the ancient God realm. This is still clearly visible, without Tang Ye being ignorant of the situation of cultivation breakthroughs. Looking at the branches and shoots that are constantly sprouting, they slowly grow out after fusing the strength, and then comparing them with the branches, you can know how much power still needs to be merged to break through to the realm of the ancient gods.


    With this, Tang Ye has a very clear grasp of the situation of cultivation. What needs to be done is actually very simple, is to incorporate strength.


    Originally, withered trees and spring were spreading and integrating power, but that was already a way to store power. Just like now there are eight branches, the power stored by the eight branches is very large and strong. Even if it is not circulated and supplemented in time, it can be used for a long time. However, after merging the power of the eight branches, the dead wood and the spring tree can no longer be stored because it has reached the limit. Then you need to take the initiative to integrate the strength to break through the ninth branch, which breaks through the limit and adds the strength of one branch, which can also be called "capacity."


    After Tang Ye knew this, she would look for a powerful force to absorb and merge. He doesn''t want to kill so many people from the Underworld, so it is the best choice to target the Cyclops bat. However, he was not sure how many one-eyed scythe bats were there, and the one-eyed scythe bats came from that very dangerous place. If they were close to it, it would be no good if they encountered more terrifying undead creatures.


    But in order to make a breakthrough in cultivation, Tang Ye approached the past little by little, looking for the one-eyed sickle bat. Since there will be two one-eyed sickle bats at once, he believes that there will not be only two one-eyed sickle bats, and more powerful and terrifying monsters will not come out easily. It can be guessed that these one-eyed sickle bats are just creeps.


    Tang Ye slowly explored, approaching some dangerous areas, and then saw a few one-eyed sickle bats wandering, seeming to be disturbed by something, looking for movement everywhere. It''s just that they don''t leave too far, wandering around to and fro.


    Seeing these one-eyed sickle bats, Tang Ye was very happy because he found resources for cultivation! He has a way to deal with these one-eyed sickle bats.


    The wandering one-eyed sickle bats dispersed after each fluttering. Tang Ye stared at one end, made a little movement, attracted the other end, and then used the strong light to attack it quickly and severely inflicted it so that it could no longer resist.


    After dealing with one end, Tang Ye went to deal with the other end and began to accumulate his training resources.

 Chapter 2459： Qualitative breakthrough!

    Now Tang Ye hunts down the Cyclops and Scythe Bats, as if he were in the dark, and the Cyclops and Scythe Bats were in the light, so he solved them one by one.


    There were four or five one-eyed scythe bats wandering here. Tang Ye paid for them one by one. Now these five one-eyed scythe bats were badly injured, he took the five one-eyed scythe bats to a safe place and proceeded one by one. The power of soul cutting is seized.


    This practice of Tang Ye is commonly known as very wretched. The wretched development, the wretched upgrade. In fact, it is a very good practice. Before his own strength is not enough, it is the best choice to become stronger in this way.


    After Tang Ye seized the power of the five Cyclops and Scythe Bats, he spent a lot of time to complete the fusion, and found that the buds emerging from the nine branches of the dead tree in his body had grown a little longer. This is a very obvious manifestation of the cultivation process, and it is also an excellent thing for Tang Ye. He knew that as long as the fusion of power continued in this way, it was possible to break through to the realm of ancient gods.


    This is something to look forward to. Because I have a clear plan, I know what to do, and I can clearly see the phased results. This is something that couldn''t be easier, you won''t be ignorant, won''t be lost in confusion.


    Now Tang Ye feels that this gap between the dead is simply a gift to him. It was as if there was no place to upgrade, suddenly he was given a new secret realm or map, and the monster in it happened to be able to beat. Even if he was a little sad, he could be beaten, so he was given a chance to upgrade. The only thing that may be needed is more time. Because dealing with a one-eyed sickle bat, even if it slowly attracts it, it will take a lot of time.


    It takes time to find a one-eyed sickle bat, but it also takes time to attract it to deal with it. Sometimes when dealing with it, there will be some accidents. After such a toss, there are actually not many hunting bats in a day.


    And in this gap between the undead, it is dark all year round, and time can hardly be felt. Therefore, Tang Ye had to use the time device brought in from the outside world to calculate the time. He can''t stay inside for too long, and he must pay attention to the situation of the temple outside. Otherwise, when the time comes, all the gods outside will come, and humans will be wiped out, so even if he has cultivated to the realm of true gods, it will be useless.


    Now that he had merged the five one-eyed sickle bats that had been hunted down, Tang Ye felt a little tired, and squinted in this safe place to rest for a while. Fortunately, the six-eyed murloc did not dare to run in this place, because the one-eyed sickle bat can emit light and is recognized as one of the most dangerous wandering monsters in the gap between the undead. No six-eyed murloc came to investigate, and the one-eyed sickle bat did not wander, Tang Ye rested smoothly. When he woke up, his whole body was comfortable, and then he continued to search for the one-eyed sickle bat, working hard for his own breakthrough.


    The area where the Cyclops and Scythe Bats are infested is very quiet. Tang Ye believes that such a quiet place still gives him a sense of danger. Then it is definitely not as simple as Cyclops and Scythe Bats. There must be a more terrifying creature entrenched in it, and these one-eyed sickle bats may still be the younger brother of that terrifying monster.


    You must beware of that terrible monster. Tang Ye didn''t go deep. Since you could encounter Cyclops Scythe Bats here before, there should be Cyclops Scythe Bats wandering in this depth range. Then Tang Ye went around the circle to search, cautiously. Sure enough, as he guessed. Within this depth range, there were one-eyed scythe bats wandering, and he encountered several more.


    So, just like the previous method, let''s be awkward. He attracted the one-eyed sickle bats one by one, and then used the bright light to surprise, and then immediately severely injured and maimed them, so that they could be taken away and used to seize power. These one-eyed sickle bats are all the strength of the superior gods, almost the same as Tang Ye. So to seize their power, the benefits after fusion are very high.


    By observing the buds sprouting from the ninth branch of the dead wood Fengchun big tree, Tang Ye knew that the power to seize these one-eyed sickle bats would have increased a lot even if they were not at the breakthrough level. If you deal with a six-eyed murloc, or a one-eyed sickle bat, even if you don''t use the equipment of bright light, it can be easily killed.


    But even so, Tang Ye didn''t plan to give up the means of raiding with strong light. After all, he had to buy time, and he couldn''t slowly kill a monster, and then get a little bit of pitiful power to fuse. He still insisted on killing quickly, then grabbing quickly, and then looking for new prey resources.


    The few one-eyed sickle bats he found could not escape Tang Ye¡¯s claws. He secretly stared at them, and then hunted them in an insignificant way. Finally, several one-eyed sickle bats were severely injured, and then taken away by Tang Ye, and then taken away by Tang Ye. Tang Ye seized the soul essence and became the power fused into Tang Ye''s body. And the buds from the ninth branch of the dead wood Fengchun big tree grew a little more. This was proof that the strength had indeed increased, and Tang Ye was very happy.


    Then, not very tired, Tang Ye continued to search for the one-eyed sickle bat. When they were found, they hunted one by one. With the increase of his current strength, the speed of hunting one-eyed sickle bats is much faster. In this way, the number of one-eyed sickle bats he can hunt in one day is much more, and the power he can merge into is also much richer.


    Here, Tang Ye continued to benefit and strengthen. A few days passed, Tang Ye''s strength almost changed qualitatively, and he kept getting closer to the realm of ancient gods. However, because of the hunting of a lot of Cyclops and Scythe Bats, in the depth range he is currently in, there are very few Cyclops and Scythe Bats in his current depth range, so he can only go deeper.


    However, if you go deeper, it means that the danger increases. He needs to be more cautious while looking for the one-eyed sickle bat. In order to make breakthroughs in cultivation, one can only venture deeper.


    At this time, those six-eyed murlocs who were constantly searching for Tang Ye did not find any trace of Tang Ye after searching for a few days, which made them very puzzled.


    Lika was the leader of the Ming clan who was responsible for tracking down Tang Ye. On that day, he received a report from a six-eyed murloc, saying that humans had appeared and the people who killed them. Lika thought it must be Tang Ye. He thought, since Tang Ye was found in the cracks of the undead, then Tang Ye must have nowhere to escape, he would definitely catch it.


    But now a few days later, he still didn''t find Tang Ye. On the previous day, Tang Ye seemed to have suddenly disappeared. This is strange, because after receiving the report from the Six-Eyed Murloc that day, he immediately arranged a sufficient number of people to guard the edge of the land, so that Tang Ye could not leave the dead. Then in the place guarded by the edge, there has been no trace of Tang Ye, indicating that Tang Ye has not gone out. So the question is, what is going on now that Tang Ye disappeared?


    Was it killed?


    After all, there are many dangers in the gap between the dead, and an outsider is going to die everywhere.


    How did they know that Tang Ye was now happily hunting Cyclops and Scythe Bats to increase his strength.

 Chapter 2460： Go crazy and threaten!

    Lika didn''t find Tang Ye''s trace but was unwilling to see people or dead bodies. If you can''t find it, conduct a carpet search. Then they discovered that a few six-eyed murlocs were missing, and that was the few killed by Tang Ye. Tang Ye dealt with their bodies, but Lika still knew that the number was small.


    So Reika believed that Tang Ye was still in the cracks of the dead. But he was even more surprised at Tang Ye. This human being can not only stay in the cracks of the undead for so long, but can also kill several of his men. Such a human being may not be too amazing, he must have some peculiar means!


    Standing on a rock and staring at all directions, Lika was very cautious, and did not despise Tang Ye because he was a human being who broke in. Now the situation was different, and he realized more and more that the human being who broke in was not simple. If the existence of this human being was a fluke at the beginning, then what happened next would not be all luck.


    Reika believed that Tang Ye must have gone too far. This must be noted, he doesn''t want to stumble in his own territory.


    At this time, a few six-eyed murlocs came over and reported to Lika, but still no trace of Tang Ye was found. Then the carpet search was also carried out, but still no trace of Tang Ye was found. They also reported to Lika which areas they had searched, and determined that there was no trace of Tang Ye in those areas, unless Tang Ye was able to escape.


    "You mean, the place where the death bats wandered was not searched?" Lika asked with a few reports of six-eyed murlocs, staring and frowning.


    Several six-eyed murlocs nodded, one of them looked at Reka hesitately, and then said, "Master Reka, the area where the death bat is located has always been inaccessible to us. The death bat has a fatal injury to us, we They have always been avoided. The subordinates also believe that it is impossible for that human to enter the place where the death bat is, otherwise, the human being will have been killed long ago."


    Lika said: "It can be said that the death bats have absolute restraint on us. They are monsters that we all fear. They exist here and have always been our threats. We have always wanted to deal with them, but because of them There is nothing we can do about the death ray, so that we have suffered a great loss. If that human being breaks into their territory, there will be no way to survive..."


    When Reika said so, he was actually uncertain. He felt that Tang Ye could not disappear for no reason. Then he made a decision and said, "Perhaps we have to go to the place where the death bat is. But, don''t act on this matter. I will ask the high priest for instructions before making a decision."


    "Yes!" several six-eyed murlocs replied.


    "Master Lika! It''s not good!" Just when Lika made a decision and wanted to return to the stone palace to ask the high priest Hei Ji for instructions, suddenly there was a panicked voice from the six-eyed murloc, and then he saw a sufferer. The injured six-eyed murloc ran over, looking anxious, afraid that something dangerous had happened.


    Reka was shocked and asked quickly: "I met that human being, and you were hurt by him?"


    When Lika asked, he only had to think about Tang Ye''s trace. He is responsible for this matter, and he can''t let this matter have any big impact on the Mingzu, otherwise the people above will be very disappointed in him.


    However, the injured six-eyed murloc shook his head, indicating that the matter had nothing to do with Tang Ye, a human being. He was very anxious and said to Lika, "Master Lika, those death bats have gone crazy. I don¡¯t know why, they suddenly wandered outside and exceeded their usual area. Then our people and the death bats met and were killed by the death bats. It was killed and wounded badly!"


    "What?" Reka was shocked when he heard it, feeling incredible, and said: "You said, the death bats wandered out and left where they were originally occupied?"


    "Yes!" said the injured six-eyed murloc: "We wanted to track down the human trail, and we haven''t gotten close to where the death bats are, but suddenly, the death bats rushed out. They are like going crazy. , Launched a fierce attack on us, we...we are almost wiped out!"


    Lika looked serious, and said: "The death bats have not left the death swamp for thousands of years. How did they come out now? This kind of thing is very serious. I must report to the high priest. I heard that the dead can be connected with Going to the realm, that¡¯s where the Death Tribe belongs. We have always speculated that the Death Bats are actually monsters affected by the Death God. If this is the action of the Death God tribe now, it is an absolute event that we must not ignore."


    Reika suddenly felt that since the human broke in, the situation in the gap between the undead had changed drastically. This is really damn, the humans actually disrupted their plans first. Now this change in the gap between the undead cannot be underestimated. Reika can only arrange for the six-eyed murloc to continue to track down Tang Ye, and to prevent the wandering of death bats, reduce his own loss, and then he goes to the high priest. Ji reports.


    Reika needs to go back quickly, because a six-eyed murloc was attacked by the death bat. The ray of the death bat is a kind of bright light, although weak, it is also fatal to the six-eyed murloc. He can''t let this kind of thing go. Now he first let the six-eyed murlocs who encountered the death bat retreat, don''t get entangled with the death bat, otherwise they will definitely suffer.


    Those so-called death bats were actually the one-eyed sickle bats Tang Ye encountered. According to Lika''s division and management of the world between the dead, these death bats live in the death swamp. It''s that very secluded place with great danger hidden.


    The death swamp is dangerous to anyone, including the Underworld who has lived here for thousands of years. That''s why Lika and the others felt that if Tang Ye had gone to the Death Swamp, he would definitely die forever.


    One of the monsters living in the Reaper Swamp is the one-eyed Reaper Bat. They have the ability to emit light, which is a threat to the six-eyed murlocs and all members of the Underworld. They can''t destroy the death bat, they can only hide from afar.


    Now, a group of six-eyed murlocs discovered by the two wandering death bats are all injured. Of course they wanted to retreat, but two death bats were enough to stop them. Reaper bats can teleport in space, which is mysterious and unpredictable for six-eyed murlocs. And every attack of the death bat is very deadly, forcing them to resist together.


    But it''s useless. Reaper bats also have death rays. Once the death ray appeared, they could only wait to be killed.


    What makes them desperate is that at this time there are four death bats wandering, more ferocious and violent than usual, they can''t escape!


    These death bats suddenly became violent and wandered around, posing a fatal threat to the six-eyed murlocs. They didn''t understand why this happened. Why did the death bat suddenly become violent?

 Chapter 2461： rescue!

    The death bat suddenly went crazy, in fact, it is not without reason. This was mainly because Tang Ye had killed too many death bats in the death swamp. In the past few days, Tang Ye has been hunting and killing the **** bats, and slowly hunting down a group of groups of bats, reducing the death bats a lot. When the Grim Reaper bat sensed the strangeness, it felt dangerous and became mad.


    If it weren''t for being hunted, the death bat would not be in the current manic situation, just like Reka said, it has been living in the death swamp for thousands of years. It is said that after the death swamp, it leads to the realm, where the death tribe is located.


    But the current Grim Reaper tribe didn''t know where it was anymore. Because the **** of death created a soul cut or swallowed by the **** of death, he was dealt with by the true gods and was expelled by the power of the **** emperor Pangu, and he could no longer control the realm. Then another subdistrict was divided, and it was in charge of the Bodhisattva of Earth Store. The death tribe was expelled to other places in the realm, and the environment was extremely harsh. No one else knows how the Death Tribe is doing now.


    Although it is not sure whether the death swamp will lead to the realm. However, because of the presence of the death bat, the people of the Underworld will not approach it. Fortunately, the Reaper bats have always stayed in the Reaper Swamp and won''t come out, and people of the Underworld don''t have to worry. But now, the death bats have wandered out and become violent, seriously threatening the members of the Underworld Clan, which has to be taken seriously.


    Now several six-eyed murlocs are entangled by two death bats, the situation is very dangerous. They were very panicked, the death bats were like their natural enemies, and they felt that there was no possibility of being alive. Because in the past, once caught by the death bat, it was basically dead. But most of them were looking for death by themselves, and ran into the death swamp to provoke the death bat.


    Several six-eyed murlocs were very flustered, and two death bats attacked them, not knowing that there was a person hiding not far away, it was Tang Ye.


    Of course Tang Ye knew about the anomaly of the Death Bat. However, his current strength can easily deal with the death bat. This is naturally due to his continuous hunting and killing of **** bats in the past few days, and constantly absorbing the strength above the superior gods. After the fusion, the ninth branch that grows from the dead tree in the body is no longer a small bud. It has grown to a new branch with a lot of leaves. This is the proof of the tremendous increase in strength, and when the branches have grown, it is basically a breakthrough to the realm of ancient gods.


    For this reason, for the situation where the death bat becomes mad, he actually doesn¡¯t bother to care about the reason, whether it¡¯s the death bat himself becoming like this, or it became like this because of his massive hunting, all he has to do is to continue hunting. Then absorb the fusion power. For him, the mania of the Reaper Bat is a good thing. Because the Death Bat took the initiative to run out, he didn''t need to go deep into the Death Swamp to hunt. And he can deal with the death bat, even the death bat in a manic state. So, all he has to do is to continue hunting.


    What he didn''t expect was that the death bat was so wandering that he met the six-eyed murloc, and then confronted the six-eyed murloc. Now Tang Ye didn''t want to be discovered by the six-eyed murloc, because this might allow the members of the Ming clan to deal with him. He felt that he had not become strong enough. His original plan was to at least break through to the realm of the ancient gods.


    Now, he has two choices. One is to wait for the death bats to deal with the six-eyed murlocs and lose both, or after the six-eyed murlocs are seriously injured, he goes out and kills the two death bats, and then harvests two death bats and a few at once. The power of the six-eyed murloc will become more powerful after fusion. Another option is that now he goes out to deal with two death bats and save the six-eyed murloc.


    The benefit of the first choice for him is immediately reflected and strengthened. The second kind of benefit may not be good, or it may be good. That is to save the six-eyed murloc, maybe it may slightly change the six-eyed murloc''s attitude towards him. However, the six-eyed murloc may still be so hostile to him, and just go ahead.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye felt that there was no shortage of the power of those six-eyed murlocs, so he tried the second method. Perhaps he could talk to the six-eyed murlocs. This was also an attempt to take a step toward the Underworld. After all, he wanted to find an alliance with the Underworld, and couldn''t kill so many members of the Underworld.


    After the decision, Tang Ye quickly rushed out. Because there is a six-eyed murloc, he doesn''t need strong light, lest the six-eyed murloc are also affected. Now his power is enough to deal with the death bat, of course it is also enough to deal with the six-eyed murloc. He was holding the Overlord Halberd, running the powerful force of the dead, and using the Overlord Halberd, he severely hit a death bat that swung a sickle at the six-eyed murloc. Then the sickle of the death bat was interrupted. The sickle and the death bat were connected by the flesh, and the death bat was in pain. Then Tang Ye took the opportunity to hit the death bat on the head again, and the death bat was severely injured, falling to the ground and struggling, unable to fly anymore and no longer poses a threat.


    Then Tang Ye immediately went to deal with another death bat. His power is already above the death bat, and it is not difficult to deal with it, and it will be solved in three or two strokes.


    It was the six-eyed murlocs who were shocked. They thought they were going to be killed by the death bat, but they were suddenly rescued. They were very happy and grateful at first. However, when they saw that it was Tang Ye who had saved them, they were shocked after the human who broke in, and then immediately felt angry and hostile, but they did not immediately attack Tang Ye. Then he was surprised soon. They saw that Tang Ye solved the Death Bat in two or two, which shows that Tang Ye''s strength is higher than the Death Bat!


    Then it also means that Tang Ye''s strength is above them.


    God, they couldn''t believe it. This humanity has only broken into the dead of the dead for a few days. At the beginning, it was not their opponent at all, but now, this human power has them.


    What did this human being do, there will be such a breakthrough!


    The mood of several six-eyed murlocs also became complicated. Tang Ye overpowered them and saved them again, so it would be very difficult for Tang Ye to take action. Even if Tang Ye didn''t save them, wouldn''t it be a bit stupid to shoot someone who could kill them?


    "You..." A six-eyed murloc wanted to speak to Tang Ye, but Tang Ye interrupted him directly.


    Tang Ye has dragged two death bats. He glanced at several six-eyed murlocs who had been injured to different degrees, and said, "Don¡¯t thank me. Enemy, saving you now is just a proof. I hope you can go back and report to your superiors and tell him that I want to talk to you underworld, and I don''t want to become an enemy with you!"


    After all, Tang Ye dragged two death bats and left, leaving a few six-eyed murlocs staring at each other.

 Chapter 2462： Dont be careless!

    After Tang Ye rescued a few six-eyed murlocs, he left with two death bats, leaving a few six-eyed murlocs in a mixed mood. They never expected that it was the human they had been searching for that saved them. And they wanted to capture this human, but with Tang Ye''s current strength, they couldn''t deal with it at all.


    "Why... how could this be..." A six-eyed murloc looked at the direction Tang Ye was leaving, a little dumbfounded. Not only him, but also the other six-eyed murlocs. They never expected that the human being who broke in had become so strong.


    Although they were searching for Tang Ye, Tang Ye has disappeared these days. They feel that a human being in Tang Ye cannot live in an environment like the dead, so they all have an idea in their hearts, that is, Tang Ye is actually dead. .


    But the result now is that Tang Ye is not dead. Not only is it not dead, but it has also become very powerful, which can quickly solve the death bat, and its strength has already surpassed them. This kind of thing is really amazing. In just a few days, this human being was easily suppressed by them from the beginning, and now it has suppressed them in turn!


    "Let''s go back and report to Master Lika!" said a six-eyed murloc. Now such things are no longer for them to make decisions, and they can only report to their superiors.


    Then a few six-eyed murlocs left quickly, except to report to Lika, they didn''t want to meet the crazy death bat again.


    Lika returned to the stone palace to report to the high priest Hei Ji, explaining the situation of Tang Ye and also the fact that the death bat became manic. Hei Ji has actually already felt these things. As the High Priest of the Underworld Race, she now represents the underworld ruler of the Underworld Race, and is always concerned about the dynamic changes between the dead. Even if Reika didn''t report the matter to her, she would summon the major managers of the Ming clan to discuss it.


    Now, it is time to advance the plan that has been prepared. This will be a huge melee, and the death tribe will not be idle.


    After listening to Lika''s report, Hei Ji felt that Tang Ye, a human being, should especially pay attention. She said to Lika: "If that human being is as you said, then it must be an extraordinary person. I also vaguely feel that he is not dead. Not only is he not dead, but it is still growing, disrupting my plan If this is the case, you can¡¯t let him go. I will let Dowa go with you to find him, and catch him as soon as possible. I have something to ask him!"


    "Yes!" Lika nodded.


    Lika left the stone palace, and then a man with pointed ears and blue skin appeared. He was Dowa. He wanted to catch Tang Ye with Lika.


    Not long after Lika and Dowa left the stone palace, they met the six-eyed murlocs who had been rescued by Tang Ye. One of the six-eyed murlocs reported to Lika about Tang Ye. After listening to Reika and Duowan, he was surprised. If it''s like what the six-eyed murloc said, then Tang Ye''s strength is about to approach them.


    They have broken through in their cultivation to transform into a human form, and they are almost reaching the strength of the ancient gods. And while they deal with the death bat, although they can be killed, they are not crushed so hard. But now Tang Ye has almost reached their level, and you can know Tang Ye''s strength by comparison. Reika clearly remembered that when he first met Tang Ye that day, Tang Ye was still very weak, affected by the environment of the dead, even if he faced the six-eyed murloc, he could not deal with it. Now he can deal with the death bat.


    "This human... really is extraordinary." Lika sighed. In fact, he didn''t see what Tang Ye was like. When he met Tang Ye that day, Tang Ye was already retreating, and then injured them with bright light. He could not see Tang Ye clearly. However, since it is a human being, the difference from them is very obvious, so if you encounter it, you can clearly tell it.


    Duowa had been in the stone palace before, and these Ming races who had broken through to the human form in their cultivation were all extremely strong existences, at least they had stepped into the realm of ancient gods with one foot. Moreover, they all have their own unique abilities.


    Dowa frowned when he listened to Lika and the Six-Eyed Murloc. He didn''t expect that a human would mess up Lika and the Six-eyed Murloc, which was truly embarrassing. He snorted coldly: "I''m going to see if this human being is really as powerful as you said. Since the high priest has asked me to take charge of this matter, I will take care of this human being. Don''t forget. What we have to do is not to stare at a human being, but to go outside and seize this piece of heaven and earth!"


    Lika understood Dowa''s feelings, but as the Underworld who was in contact with that human being, he knew that Tang Ye should not be underestimated, so he said, "Dowa, this human being is different, so don''t be careless."


    Duwa felt uncomfortable and looked at Lika and hummed, "Why, Lika, as the top ten generals of the Underworld, are we still afraid of a human? It''s ridiculous. If even a human is afraid, how can we deal with the gods? "


    Lika was a cautious man, and said, "We have not been outside for thousands of years. How do we know what human beings are like today? You think humans are weak, but humans dominate the land outside for thousands of years. Years. Even if the gods want to return, they are not prevented by humans. Otherwise, according to the prediction of the high priest, the situation of the world will change a hundred years ago, and our plan can begin. It can be seen that humans do not have us. It''s so simple."


    Dowa was a little dissatisfied, glanced at Rika, and hummed: "If you are so worried, then don''t use it, let me solve this human being."


    After all, Dowa waved away, and according to the information reported by the six-eyed murlocs, went to the Death Marsh where Tang Ye had appeared to find Tang Ye, and then wanted to capture Tang Ye.


    Reika couldn''t persuade Dowa, so she could only follow. The Reaper Swamp is a place where Reaper bats appear, and they don¡¯t know if there are other more terrifying monsters. In the gap between the undead, their Pluto clan gradually developed, which is equivalent to being an aboriginal. However, even for them, in the face of this harsh environment, there are many places that have not been explored clearly.


    Regarding the death swamp, after all said here, it will appear at the entrance of the earth boundary, and within the earth boundary, there will be people from the death tribe. Although they are all of the Celestial Tribe, the Death Tribe has existed for a longer time, and the Death God is also a terrifying true **** that is powerful enough to create a secret technique that is contrary to the Pangu God Emperor. Therefore, the Death Tribe is very powerful, perhaps even stronger than the Dark Tribe.


    For a long time, the people of the Underworld have never crossed the Death Swamp, because of the danger of the Death Swamp, even the high priest Hei Ji has not passed through it, perhaps only the Underworld can pass through.


    Outside the Reaper Swamp, both Dowa and Rika felt the mania of the Reaper bat, and could hear the wandering and low gasping noises.

 Chapter 2463： Mother body!

    In order to solve the matter of the people who broke in, Reika felt that it would be good to go out in person and take a look at the death swamp. Although I feel that Dowa''s actions are more impulsive, since the two of them are together, it is equivalent to the strength of two ancient gods, and nothing should happen.


    Entering the Reaper Swamp, Dowa and Lika clearly felt a different breath than usual. They once attacked the Reaper Swamp, mainly because there were too many Reaper bats, which was a great threat to them, and they needed to eliminate some of them. At that time, they dispatched five of the ten generals of the Underworld. However, even if many death bats were eliminated, their damage was severe, and the plan had to be stopped later.


    Since then, the Reaper Swamp has been regarded as an extremely dangerous place. Because even if the five generals of the Underworld were dispatched, only a part of the death bats were eliminated. And the place they reached was just a few places outside the death swamp. In the depths, there must be even more terrifying monsters, which they have never seen before.


    "The Reaper Swamp is too dangerous. We just need to go in for some inspections. If you want to go in too deep, you have to ask the high priest for instructions." Lika said to Dowa.


    Although Dowa felt that the human who broke in was nothing great, he was still very afraid of Death Swamp. He nodded and said: "Go ahead and see, even if it is as the six-eyed murloc said, the human strength is not as strong as ours. And even if he is not afraid of the environment between the undead, but since it is similar to ours. , Then he should know that he can¡¯t go too deep here, so we can search outside here.¡±


    Lika nodded, it was so decided, and then the two of them searched for Tang Ye in some places outside the death swamp. But at this time, Tang Ye was not in the death swamp. He felt dissatisfied after fusing the power of the two death bats before, and continued to hunt and kill the **** bats. He was lucky, and suddenly encountered a wandering group of about ten death bats, and then he hunted down the ten death bats one by one, and is now in a safe place to seize the power of the death bat.


    It takes a lot of time to capture the soul essence of the ten death bats. In addition to the death bats he hunted these days, there are probably at least hundreds of them. This is equivalent to fusing the power of hundreds of higher-level gods. This amount is very scary. Even if the higher-level gods are placed in the several big **** tribes in the heavens, they are of medium strength. After all, not many have reached the realm of ancient gods. And those in the realm of ancient gods are generally the patriarchs of tribes. As for the true god, he will not easily show up and participate in these superficial things.


    Therefore, when fighting against the gods, even the patriarch of the clan against the gods is in the realm of ancient gods. Below the ancient gods, there are the higher-level gods and the lower-level gods. The number of gods at these levels is the largest. Even so, more than one hundred superior gods is an astonishing number. For the Underworld, it can be said to be a large percentage. After all, the total number of Ming Clan is only a few thousand.


    The death bat is a very powerful existence, wandering in the death swamp, even if it is one, it is a great threat to the underworld. And if there are a hundred death bats, for the Underworld tribe, it almost threatens the power of the entire tribe. However, now there are more than one hundred death bats that have been hunted by Tang Ye wretchedly. This has severely affected the group of Reaper bats, and the ecological balance of the Reaper Swamp has also been damaged, so the Reaper bats became mad. They instinctively felt the threat, so some death bats wandered out and wiped out all the creatures they encountered. This was done out of self-preservation.


    In addition, affected by Tang Ye''s massive hunting and killing of **** bats, the terrifying monsters entrenched here can''t stand it anymore and have already dispatched!


    This is the most dangerous place.


    This monster is actually also the death bat, but it is the mother of the death bat!


    Its size was several times that of ordinary death bats. It was maroon all over, not black, as if it was dripping blood. This female Reaper bat is the ultimate monster that usually gives birth to other Reaper bats. Now a large number of Reaper bats are hunted, just like its children are hunted, it can be sensed. It is so angry that it wants to kill any existence that enters the swamp of the **** of death, and even the person who hunts its child!


    The mother Grim Reaper bat began to move, it moved, the real horror breath spread. Such existence is at least in the realm of ancient gods. Wherever it passes, any creatures truly must retreat. In addition to the death bats in the death swamp, there are still other scattered creatures, but when they encounter the mother death bat, they dare not face it, and instinctively retreat, showing the horror of the mother death bat.


    At this time, Reka and Dowa were still searching for Tang Ye''s traces in the death swamp, without knowing that the mother death bat had appeared. They could perceive the power aura like the mother Reaper bat, but now they can''t perceive it, because while searching Tang Ye, they also encounter the Reaper bat from time to time, and they have ignored it.


    After searching, they still didn''t find Tang Ye''s trace. At this moment they felt embarrassed. Tang Ye was nowhere to be seen, so they had to go deeper. But in that case, the danger increases. At this time, they met the death bat again. But they don''t worry too much. They can deal with the scattered death bats alone.


    However, after they dealt with the two scattered death bats, they just stopped, wanting to discuss whether to go in and search for Tang Ye''s trail. Suddenly, they felt a terrifying force that could kill them directly. The whole body was taut, as if to be stiff. However, since they are elites of the Underworld, they won''t let themselves die so easily. The Underworld is very tenacious. The Underworld knows that there are not many tribes, so the instinct for survival is very strong. Even if they encountered an extremely terrifying force, under the aura, they quickly avoided.


    call!


    Then a blood-red slash struck down, illuminating the darkness. Although it was in pitch black, there was still red flashing. This kind of light is not fatal to Reika and Dowa, but it also has an impact.


    "What is it?!" After avoiding the attack, Dowa no longer dared to show a look of contempt, worried that he would be killed, and asked Lika in a low voice.


    At this moment, Reka looked ahead, with a dull and horrified expression, and then slowly said: "It is something that makes us have no way out today."


    Faced with this "thing" that attacked them, Reika seemed to have given up resistance.


    When Dowa looked at it, his eyes suddenly widened. How could this huge scarlet death bat exist?


    horrible!

 Chapter 2464： Good thing!

    The Underworld has always believed that there must be a terrible existence in this place of Death Swamp. But they did not encounter such a monster a long time ago when they carried out the plan to eradicate the death bat. Now that they actually met, Reika and Dowa were shocked. Such a monster is far beyond their imagination.


    They can''t handle it at all!


    The mother Reaper bats can emit light almost in the dark, which means that they are afraid of the light and can''t even get close to the mother Reaper bats, so how to deal with it? !


    At this time, Lika and Dowa looked at the mother Reaper Bat, already feeling a great burn pain. This is the effect that the female Reaper bat can faintly emit red light in the darkness.


    "Hurry up!" Lika yelled, very anxious. This is the only thing he and Dowa can do, and even if they flee immediately, they may not be able to escape, and the chance of being killed is very high.


    Of course, Dowa didn''t want to be killed just like that. After Lika gave a low drink, he immediately turned and fled. The two used their greatest strength and fastest speed, and the phantom appeared, acting like a ghost, and in a flash, they were a hundred meters away.


    Originally thought that they could escape at this speed, but just after they had escaped a few hundred meters, they suddenly whirred, and a huge scarlet sickle appeared in front of them, almost cutting them in half. Fortunately They escaped in time, otherwise they would have died.


    "Damn it!" Dowa whispered. Both he and Lika knew that the female death bat must be very powerful and would not watch them run away. However, Duwa did not expect that the attack of the mother Reaper bat would be so terrible. They had escaped hundreds of meters away, and the mother Reaper bat did not move at all, but could still attack them.


    What a terrible ability this is. They quickly guessed that this was the enhanced ability of the female death bat. The Grim Reaper bat itself masters space ability, but when a general Grim Reaper bat attacks, it uses the space ability to move the body, and the body can only attack people when it comes close. And now, the ability of the female Reaper bat is obviously far stronger than that of the Reaper bat. It can directly use its space capabilities to move its skill attack effects!


    That is to say, its skill attack is no longer restricted by distance!


    At the moment of attack, even if the enemy escapes a long distance, it can use its space ability to transfer skills to attack and get closer to the enemy.


    What a terrible ability!


    Now Lika and Dowa were stopped. But the two still didn''t have any thoughts of fighting with the mother death bat. It''s impossible, how could they have ever played such an existence. Therefore, if you fail to escape once, then escape again. Then they turned around for two days and fled again.


    But how can the female Grim Reaper bat make them wish, chi, chi, two sounds, the female Grim Reaper bat slashes two huge scarlet sickles on the spot, and then uses the space ability to move the two knives to Lika Heduo Wa on the body. Reika and Dowa quickly dodge sideways. Although he avoided it, he was somewhat affected by the **** sickle attack of the mother death bat, and began to suffer some damage. If the damage accumulates, it is a serious injury.


    The female Grim Reaper Bat is too easy to deal with Reka and Dowa. It moved slowly, wheezing and gasping, which represented its anger and play. In the past few days, its children have been hunted too much, and most of the death bats in the Reaper Swamp have been cleaned up. It feels that a powerful existence is being born, and it will not allow such things. Now as long as it steps into the existence in the death swamp, it will kill it.


    It regretted that Reka and Dowa were not the ones who hunted down its children. It could feel some breath, and Lika and Dowa did not swallow the power of its more than a hundred children. However, Lika and Dowa were also the ones who killed his children, and he would definitely kill them.


    Kari and Dowa still want to escape. They once again hauled their strength away, but the female Grim Reaper bat seemed to be angry and bored with their behavior. Then the female Grim Reaper bat burst out of red light and moved to Lika instantly. , Slashed with a sickle suddenly.


    Reika didn''t expect the mother Reaper bat to chase him personally. He could not stop the power of the mother Reaper bat. His first reaction was to avoid it, but the mother Reaper bat was originally extremely large, dozens of times their size. Therefore, the range of power sent out is also very large, it is too late to avoid completely, and Reika still needs to resist part of it. And even if he used the greatest strength to resist, he was easily knocked over, hitting the ground and continuously sliding out several tens of meters.


    At this time, Reika was seriously injured, and it was difficult to struggle to stand up.


    At the same time, Dowa also wanted to escape, but the female Grim Reaper bat beat Dowa back in the same way, and the degree of serious injury was not worse than that of Lika.


    "Why are such monsters dispatched?!" Dowa felt very aggrieved. He originally wanted to solve that human being. He didn''t expect such terrible monsters to appear in such a peripheral place. Such a monster, I am afraid that the high priest must be dispatched, otherwise who can deal with it.


    Reka also felt very helpless, and said, "Is it related to that human? Have you found that there are a lot less Reaper bats in the Reaper Swamp? When we searched that human just now, there were not many Reaper bats encountered. And now This Grim Reaper bat, I am afraid it is the mother body. It is very angry. Isn''t it because the Reaper bat has been reduced?"


    "Don''t you think that human beings hunted a lot of Reaper bats and did what we didn''t do a long time ago?" Dowa finds it absurd. He also knows that the number of Reaper bats in the Reaper Swamp has decreased a lot. Maybe that human killed all of them, right?


    How many days did the human appear in the gap between the dead? Hunted a large number of death bats in the past few days? How can this be done!


    But Reika felt that such a guess was becoming more and more reasonable. According to the previous report of the six-eyed murloc, that human can easily deal with the death bat. This shows that the strength of that human being increases very rapidly, and one way to increase strength so quickly is to seize the power of others to fuse. Maybe that human being did just that, and the power he seized was the death bat!


    In the past few days, the death bats have decreased a lot, which happened to be the time when the human disappeared, and then the strength of the human has greatly increased. There won¡¯t be such a coincidence, it must be that human being hunted down a large number of death bats!


    Reika suddenly felt that perhaps what the human said was true. He didn''t want to fight against the Underworld, because he could take the power of others to strengthen himself, and he didn''t hunt the Underworld, just hunted and killed the **** bat.


    Killing the death bat itself is a good thing for the underworld.

 Chapter 2465： Crisis!

    If the Death Bat did not go mad and endangered the Underworld Race, the matter of Tang Ye hunting and killing the God Bat would indeed be a good thing for the Underworld Race. They themselves had carried out an operation to destroy the death bats, but they failed because of the strength and large number of the death bats. Now that Tang Ye has killed so many death bats, it can be said that he helped them succeed in that plan.


    However, now that a large number of Reaper bats have been hunted, the remaining Reaper bats have become manic, and the female Reaper bats have been stimulated. If you can''t get rid of the mother death bat, it will be fatal to the underworld.


    However, on the other hand, if the female Grim Reaper bat can be solved, then Grim Reaper bat will be solved, and they will no longer need to worry about being threatened by the Grim Reaper bat.


    This is a crisis and an opportunity.


    But for Reika and Dowa now, this is not an opportunity, only a crisis. Because they have been both injured, it is impossible to deal with the mother death bat.


    The maternal death bat wants to kill Lika and Dowa simply, it will not be merciful, it is ready to make a fatal blow to Lika and Dowa. But at this moment, it was suddenly shocked, as if attracted by something, suddenly turned around and moved quickly forward.


    Reka and Dowa were surprised when they saw this. What happened to the mother Reaper bat, it didn''t even kill them. Then they breathed a sigh of relief, in that case they had lost their lives. At this time, they should choose to leave and recover from their injuries. However, curiosity drove them, they wanted to know why the mother death bat suddenly let them go ahead.


    The front is not the Reaper Swamp area, but outside, is there something that attracted this female Reaper bat?


    Reka and Dowa were actually heading in that direction when they wanted to leave the Reaper Swamp. Driven by curiosity, they did not avoid the female Reaper bat. They followed the female Reaper bat and wanted to see what attracted the female Reaper bat.


    At this moment, when he had just arrived at the edge of the Death Swamp, Tang Ye originally wanted to hunt down a few more Death Bats to fuse his power. He had been fusing the ten death bats before, and he discovered that the ninth branch of the deadwood Fengchun''s body strength was no longer in a sprouting state, and a small branch had grown, which was basically equivalent to stepping towards the realm of ancient gods. Half way. In other words, in the past time, he has captured the power of hundreds of death bats, plus some of the six-eyed murlocs and gods before, and he has cultivated halfway from the realm of the ancient gods. Then, if you continue to hunt and kill the **** bats, you may be able to touch the realm of the ancient gods as long as hundreds of them!


    Tang Ye was very much looking forward to such a surprise. After all, at the beginning, even after learning the method of cultivation breakthrough from Shenlong Spirit, he knew that it was difficult to break through. Because the power equivalent to the level of the gods in this world is inherently small, not to mention how much to swallow. Unexpectedly, after reaching the gap between the undead, there will be so many powerful beings, all above the realm of the gods. Even the bats like the Reaper are above the superior gods!


    With such resources, it is just around the corner to cultivate to the realm of ancient gods. It''s like seeing and touching, and the sense of anticipation is naturally strong.


    Now what Tang Ye wants to do is to become stronger quickly, so he won''t let go of the resources in the crevice of the undead. For this reason, knowing that the death bats are already violent and abnormal, after taking the power of the ten death bats, he came to look for the death bats, and wanted to continue hunting and seizing the power of fusion, and made a realm breakthrough.


    However, he never expected that as soon as he approached the boundary of the Death Swamp, he suddenly felt an extremely terrifying force rushing. This force was very purposeful and was aimed at him.


    The hostility is great, and the killing is full.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would be targeted in this way. Then his first reaction was to escape. That kind of power was too strong for him to deal with, so leaving and avoiding was the best choice. Although he wanted to quickly practice and break through, but safe life is still the first choice.


    Huh!


    However, just when he turned around and wanted to leave, suddenly a violent blade gas appeared in front of him, and he quickly avoided. With the blade Qi killed, a large crack was opened on the ground.


    "Space power?" Tang Ye avoided this blade energy attack, and then he did not find an enemy in front of him. Soon he felt that it was space power.


    That blade energy was transmitted to him through space!


    Tang Ye was shocked again. What kind of ability is this, after the secret skill is played, it can immediately use the space power to transmit the secret skill to another place, so as to attack the enemy who is far away, or even outside the second place?


    The blow just now was also extremely fatal. If he was hit, he would probably die. Tang Ye realized that this was the attacking characteristic of the Death Bat. However, these days he has been hunting and killing the **** bats, but he didn''t know that the death bats still have the ability to transmit secret skills through space to attack from a distance.


    Moreover, the power aura felt was not comparable to that of the Death Bat. Now he can easily solve a death bat. But the power aura he felt right now was not at all the strength that a death bat would have.


    Although Tang Ye was curious about the monster attacking him, he still felt that it was important to save his life, so he restrained his curiosity and continued to turn around and walk away.


    However, the reason why the female Grim Reaper bat stared at him as soon as he approached was precisely because of the strong Grim Reaper bat power in his power aura. The mother Grim Reaper bat knows very well that he hunted its children, hundreds of them. This hatred and anger was the reason why the mother Grim Reaper Bat put down Lika and Dowa and immediately came to kill Tang Ye.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye wanted to leave, it was impossible for the mother death bat to agree. After a few sounds, the mother death bat sent several hacks to Tang Ye in continuous space, and Tang Ye couldn''t retreat at all. And, slashing so violently, the impact was overturned and rushed into the death swamp.


    Then, the mother death bat came behind Tang Ye. The tiny Tang Ye, the huge mother Death Bat, hovered behind Tang Ye, raising the **** sickle high.


    At this moment, Tang Ye felt the suppression of death, covering his whole body with extreme fear!


    Tang Ye felt that the gap between the undead was really terrifying, and he could make him, a superior god, or even a figure about to come into contact with the realm of the ancient god, feel the breath of death at any time.


    But he will not let himself die so easily. At that moment, he suddenly turned into a flame under the power of the dead. Now, the secret skills he has mastered outside can also be used here.


    The flame that turned into the power of the dead was a black-gray flame. He escaped the deadly attack of the mother death bat.


    Then, Tang Ye flashed forward and confronted the mother death bat.

 Chapter 2466： Still alive?

    The strength of the maternal death bat must be in the realm of ancient gods. The strength of Lika and Dowa had already reached the upper level gods, and they were practicing in the realm of ancient gods.


    But the realm of ancient gods is not so easy. Even among the ten generals of their Underworld, only five generals have reached the realm of ancient gods. And these five generals have survived at least a thousand years. Some even followed the Underworld **** from the beginning, such as the high priest Hei Ji.


    Therefore, Lika and Dowa, who only cultivated later, have not yet reached the realm of ancient gods. If they reached the realm of the ancient gods, when Rika discovered Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye illuminated him with bright light, Lika could still keep him.


    At present, Tang Ye''s strength is also practicing in the realm of ancient gods, but he has not yet reached the realm of ancient gods. However, judging by the power he absorbed and integrated hundreds of death bats, the ninth branch of the big tree in the dead wood Fengchun has grown a lot, and his strength is probably above Lika and Dowa. In addition, the various mysterious and powerful secret skills he has mastered can make up for many gaps in the realm of strength, and it is possible to approach the realm of ancient gods.


    Then he might be able to fight against the mother Reaper Bat, a monster in the realm of ancient gods. However, it is definitely not easy. He must have wonderful secret skills to ensure that he will not be hit by the mother death bat, so that it is possible to keep himself safe. Otherwise, even if it is hit by the mother death bat once, it may be fatal.


    The realm of ancient gods is not that weak. That is the strongest under the realm of true gods. In the entire world, there are only a few people who can have the realm of true gods. Because there are true gods, there are only so few. Nuwa, Fuxi, Dizang King, as well as the **** of war Xingtian, the **** of fire Zhurong, the **** of water, the **** of wind, the **** of earth, the **** of earth, the **** of darkness, and the **** of death.


    Above the true god, is the strongest heaven and earth developer, the God Emperor Pangu. It''s just that the Pangu God Emperor has long since disappeared. It is said that he has exhausted his strength after opening up the world. Even if he recuperates and rests for thousands of years, he still cannot recover. Therefore, the source of power itself is the Pangu God Emperor.


    The powers that the creatures of this world master are derived from the original power. And those who can get the direct source of power will undoubtedly become the strongest, because that is the direct power of the Pangu God Emperor. However, the origin power did not form directly, unless the Pangu God Emperor reappeared. The two strongest forms of Siyuan¡¯s power are luck and destiny. It''s just that fate has nurtured one''s own will, which is no longer a kind of power, but a kind of living beings. Therefore, the strongest force derived from the original source force is Qi Luck.


    A person like Tang Ye who has achieved great fortune is naturally a strong existence. As long as he cultivates to the realm of the ancient gods, or stronger, with the power of great fortune, he can be the opponent of the ancient gods and even the true gods.


    At this moment, Tang Ye faced the mother death bat, he was terrified. He didn''t expect that there would be such a big death bat, and he was really surprised and scared. He is not a fool, he has been fighting and killing all this way. He knew that the female Reaper bat is not a simple Reaper bat, it must be the strongest existence among the monsters of the Reaper bat, that is, the big BOSS. There is no doubt that all aspects of its abilities have been strengthened, such as the use of space capabilities to instantly attack the direction of secret skills is one of them.


    This is a death bat that has been strengthened several times, and its power is in the realm of ancient gods, and it can completely kill Tang Ye. Tang Ye knew this very well. At this moment he can''t escape, so he knows very well that he must not take it lightly, otherwise death will be an instant matter.


    He did not want to defeat such an existence in the past. Of course, such a female Reaper bat can be said to be a very good resource for cultivation. One female Reaper bat may be worth hundreds of ordinary bats, or even more. If you seize its power, you will be closer to the realm of ancient gods.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t dare to think of such a thing now. The only thing he thought about was how to save his life under the maternal death bat. Whether you can save your life is one thing. Although he mastered various secret skills, the female death bat had the power of the ancient **** realm, enough to suppress him, and the secret skills would have limitations.


    The so-called face of absolute power gap, there is no skill at all.


    Chi Chi! Chi Chi!


    The mother Grim Reaper Bat looked at Tang Ye and gasped, looking very angry. The blood-red body seemed to burn out of strength and became more vigorous. In this pitch black, the red light became increasingly clear.


    This kind of light is fatal to the Underworld. Therefore, when the mother Grim Reaper bat became violent and glowed red, it kept hearing the painful cry of ah ah. This is the underworld who saw the light being affected, and some creatures in the gap between the undead who adapt to the dark life.


    Even Reka and Dowa, who were chasing from behind, were affected after the female Reaper bat emitted a red light, but they quickly reacted, avoiding the red light, and occasionally took a look. Then they saw Tang Ye. In fact, they also saw the moment Tang Ye turned into a dark flame to avoid the mother death bat. The horror in their hearts who were hiding at this time could no longer be described in words.


    Is that the human who came in from outside? !


    It''s incredible! How can human beings achieve that? What kind of secret technique is that, even the horrible attack of the mother death bat has been avoided, so what can''t be avoided?


    A human has done what they can''t do!


    At this time, Reika was even more certain that this human being was not simple, and it was Tang Ye who hunted down a large number of death bats to cultivate power. At this time, Lika felt that the human power had surpassed him. He was no longer Tang Ye''s opponent!


    Seeing this situation, Dowa is actually in a complicated mood. Some things, among the strong, you can know the level at a glance. He had to admit that this human being confronted with the mother death bat was not as weak as he imagined. If he really fights, he might lose!


    Suddenly, Duohua put away his contempt for Tang Ye. He hadn''t actually fought Tang Ye before, but he felt as if he had lost to Tang Ye at this time. There was a sense of frustration, and he received a big blow.


    The other is that Tang Ye is not afraid of the light, facing the maternal death bat that emits red light at this time, without any influence. This is much stronger than the Underworld. However, the power of this human being at this time is also the power of the dead, which is unique to their Hades. Wouldn''t it be that this human being has the attributes of both a human and the Underworld at the same time, which is far more perfect than the Underworld!


    "He... is that human?" Dowa asked Reika, knowing that he asked knowingly, but he also asked, otherwise he would feel a little bit aggrieved in his heart.


    Lika nodded and said, "Yes, so he is not easy to deal with. However, maybe we don''t need to deal with it now. Under the maternal death bat, can he still survive?"

 Chapter 2467： It was typed out!

    Lika and Dowa knew the strength of the female death bat, and they definitely had the realm of ancient gods. Just like facing the high priest of their Underworld race, there is a kind of powerful enough that they can''t afford any resistance. Hei Ji, the high priest of their Underworld clan, actually showed her strength only once.


    That was a very long time ago. It was the gods of the upper realm who came down, found them, and wanted to attack them. At that time, the Ming Clan had just arrived in the dead of the dead, and did not adapt and did not develop. The upper realm gods wanted to catch them all at once, so as not to become a hidden danger in the future. Then, even if he faced an ancient god, Hei Ji made a move, and he would beat the ancient **** back with one move. Then the gods evacuated, and no gods came afterwards.


    Of course, this is also because the Hades began to adapt to the gap between the undead and took root in the gap between the undead and survived. Becoming the aboriginals on this extremely harsh land, they all have obvious advantages when facing outsiders.


    Lika and Dowa didn''t believe that Tang Ye could be compared with Hei Ji, the high priest of the Underworld Race. For Tang Ye''s strength, there are indeed many wonderful things, but the strength has not reached the realm of the ancient gods, and it is impossible to deal with the mother death bat.


    Lika and Duohua both felt that Tang Ye would be killed by the mother death bat. Now they probably also understood why the female Reaper Bat was so violent, and especially ran against Tang Ye. It was because Tang Ye had hunted too many death bats these days, causing the mother death bats to be intolerable.


    Lika and Dowa felt that Tang Ye, a human being, was also powerful enough. During this period of time, they had been hunting and killing **** bats, and they had killed so many. And this kind of thing suddenly made Lika and Dowa feel that it was good to them, this human being is not that bad. Their attitude towards Tang Ye seems to have changed somewhat.


    But it''s no use. Now Tang Ye, they think it is inevitable to escape.


    Huh!


    At this time, the mother death bat launched another attack on Tang Ye. It quickly swung its axe twice, and then two blood-colored sharp blades appeared, forming a cross, rushing towards Tang Ye.


    The cross-cross attack came in an instant, Tang Ye did not dare to be ambiguous, and immediately used the ability of space jump to avoid. The maternal death bat is the power of the ancient **** realm. If you take a direct blow, you will be seriously injured if you die. Fortunately, he is skilled enough in space jumps, and short-distance space jumps are just like flashes without cooling time. So after he jumped into the empty house several times in a row, An Ran avoided the cross-cut attack of the mother death bat.


    "This is... the ability of space?!" Seeing Tang Ye''s action to avoid the attack of the mother''s death bat, Lika and Dowa were surprised. He knew that it was space power, but not many people could master space power. In the crevice of the undead, it is even more difficult to master space power. Because the space between the undead is mysterious and unknown in itself, the power that governs here is also the unique force of the dead. Apart from that, there are no other powers, not even many creatures that can adapt to this place, let alone want to master the power to control this space.


    Controlling the power of space here must be very adept at this place, or the existence that is favored by the power of the dead here. Because of this, the Grim Reaper bat with space power has become the top food chain here.


    Lika and Dowa didn''t expect that Tang Ye, a human being, could have such an ability. This is too amazing, this human being is too incredible, how can human beings achieve this level?


    The mother death bat did not expect Tang Ye to be able to evade in this way, as if it could master the power of space like it, it became even more angry, and made a sound like an angry shout, attached to its paw. The sickle waved quickly. This was not an attack it made, it was just crazy and. But when it swung its sickle, it still sent out red blade gas after another, rushing out quickly, attacking all sides, causing a certain degree of damage.


    Tang Ye still used the ability to jump in space to escape. After avoiding the random blade energy, he aimed his eyes in all directions, looking for a way to escape. He wouldn''t force a fight with the mother Reaper Bat, he felt he couldn''t fight it. Even if he can fight with the mother death bat for a while, it is impossible to kill the mother death bat. After all, it is necessary to find a way to escape, taking advantage of not suffering any injuries, use the best condition to escape, otherwise there will be no chance to escape after a long time.


    The mother Grim Reaper bat attacked Tang Ye frantically again. It was also very surprised that Tang Ye possessed space power. Like it, it felt that Tang Ye was very incredible, that a human could do this kind of thing. This made it feel that Tang Ye was hateful, and used these abilities to kill so many children. So when it attacked again, it was very powerful, and it was fatal to Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye, who wanted to escape, had focused on this opportunity. He took advantage of the mother''s death bat to face the attack, and then turned into a black flame. After avoiding the deadly attack, he quickly retreated before the mother''s death bat had slowed down.


    When Tang Ye retreated and left, Tang Ye used the space jumping ability, without reservation at all, just trying to get rid of the mother death bat.


    Tang Ye who had entered the space jump disappeared. This was a long-distance space jump, and he would not see the Phantom in a flash. Lika and Dowa felt very miraculous, and suddenly Tang Ye disappeared, not knowing where Tang Ye was.


    Huh...!


    Tang Ye disappeared, and the mother Reaper Bat was very angry, making a long, hoarse chick that looked like an angry roar. It wouldn''t let Tang Ye escape, and then the huge one eye emitted a huge red light, and then rotated around, illuminating a circular area.


    Such an attack is actually an enhanced version of the death ray emitted by the ordinary death bat. The original black-gray light has become blood red. And the range covered by the death ray has also expanded several times. Within the illuminated area, there will be a force that seems to be shrouded in heat, as if it can distort the space.


    Snapped!


    At this time, there was a sound of something being knocked off, and then Tang Ye, who had entered the space and jumped, flew upside down, fell to the ground, vomited blood, and suffered serious injuries.


    "Fuck..." Tang Ye just had this idea in his mind at this time. He was really speechless, shock and fear, and panic, all expressed in this sentence. He just entered the space jump display, but in the process, the space was distorted, and then he was flew out. Coupled with the twisting and squeezing of space power, he suffered huge damage and he vomited blood directly. This is relatively light. It is fortunate that the body has not been crushed by being compressed in the space.


    Tang Ye, who fell to the ground, looked at the mother Grim Reaper bat, and felt that this was a serious matter. She couldn''t even use the space jump to escape. Is that going to fight the mother Grim Reaper bat?

 Chapter 2468： Black Iron Five Generals!

    Fighting fiercely with the mother Reaper Bat, this kind of thing was not something Tang Ye had thought of. He would not be so arrogant, to fight with the strength of the ancient **** realm. However, the current situation is that even if he wants to retreat, he is stopped by the maternal death bat. He can''t escape, so he has no choice but to fight with the mother Reaper Bat.


    It was never his choice to be killed obediently. Tang Ye wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, staring at the mother death bat, his expression stern and solemn. You will die if you don¡¯t fight, and you may die if you fight, so let¡¯s fight. There may still be a trace of life in battle, and there will never be a battle without it.


    This matter, in fact, Tang Ye was not stared at by the maternal death bat for no reason. Everything is causal, who let him hunt so many death bats? Tang Ye also thought of this, hey, he can only feel depressed for a moment, this is regarded as being called for revenge by the mother death bat.


    If you are not strong enough and are killed by the mother death bat, it may be worthy of the crime. Thinking about it this way, alas, Tang Ye felt a little more comfortable. Because I wasn''t wronged, it was my own cause. If this is the case, then do your best to fight, whether you are dead or alive, depends on your own ability and good luck.


    "Why, do you think you can kill me? Hmph, I have killed so many of your subordinates, so I still have the ability to kill you!" Tang Ye watched the mother Reaper Bat suddenly blow up Niubi. Since you can''t escape, let go and face it calmly, if you want to shout a few times, then speak. Anyway, there is nothing to worry about. The mother Grim Reaper bat is already very angry and becomes violent. He doesn''t mind saying a few more words to make the mother Grim Reaper bat even more angry, maybe it can stimulate the mother Grim Reaper bat and make its actions chaotic.


    Tang Ye has always been an optimistic person. Even in the face of death, keep an optimistic attitude. People live in the world, and who hasn''t died yet. The key is, in the face of death, if you have done what you should do and what you can do, don¡¯t be too persistent and regret it.


    Not only facing death, but also many things in life. If you cannot force it, don''t force it, so as not to increase your troubles.


    The Grim Reaper bat was originally a kind of creature with very low intelligence, but like the mother Grim Reaper bat, it is very high-level, and it has a lot of wisdom than the ordinary Reaper bat, and its wisdom is also very high. It didn''t know that Tang Ye was provoking it. It has indeed become more angry. This damn, killed so many children, now thinks it can kill itself?


    Huh...!


    The mother Grim Reaper bat raised its head, the huge white eyes were upward, and the eyeballs turned a few times, and then emitted a death ray. The blood-colored death ray shone into the sky and condensed into a single point. It was the mother Reaper bat condensing power, and then the power condensed by the death ray became a huge ball of light, and then the ball of light exploded, flying out countless red light spots, and then rushing down like a rain of light.


    Each drop of these light rain is a very powerful force. And it has the attribute of light, which has a very huge effect on attacking the underworld. Probably the mother Reaper Bat felt that Tang Ye was a member of the Ming clan. Because look at Tang Ye''s power aura, it belongs to the Ming clan. It would not think that Tang Ye, a human being, could still survive in the cracks of the undead, and possess such a powerful strength.


    The mother Grim Reaper bat naturally didn''t think about it well. Although it is a relatively intelligent Grim Reaper bat, it is only relative to the Reaper bat. Compared with humans, it is still much weaker. Because Tang Ye was not afraid of light, just because it had seen it in the fight just now, it didn''t expect to go. It felt that Tang Ye was still a Ming clan, and light had a great influence on Tang Ye.


    In fact, its death ray attack is not only an attack with light attributes, but also the strength of its own ancient **** realm. Such power, even without the influence of light, is very deadly.


    "Not good!" Reika saw the death ray light rain attack from the mother''s death bat, and gave a low voice, looking very nervous.


    He said to Dowa: "The power of the maternal death bat is fatal to our Pluto race. We can''t stand the influence of that light, nor can we withstand the power attack of the ancient **** realm. We may barely be able to survive it. But others certainly can''t. With such a wide range of light and rain, we are afraid that many of our people will be affected."


    Dowa frowned. Indeed, the ten generals in the Underworld might be able to withstand this light rain attack from the mother death bat, but others can''t, like the six-eyed murlocs. When the light rain power attacked, it couldn''t directly stop the light attack, and then the power under the realm of the ancient gods could not stop it. This will penetrate them directly and cause serious injuries and even death.


    "Ah!"


    Sure enough, the first wave of the death ray rain fell to the ground, and the range fell several hundred meters, or even farther away. After being hit, a member of the Underworld clan immediately shouted in pain. Those who were seriously injured or even died directly. And the environment is destroyed, the building is destroyed. In short, this kind of death ray light rain caused huge damage to the Hades.


    Tang Ye could not be afraid of this red light, but he was still very jealous of the ancient god-level power attack, so he tried his best to avoid it and didn''t resist directly. He doesn''t know if he can stop it. If he resists it positively, he believes it must be very dangerous. He still has to avoid life-threatening dangers. At this time, he used fast space jumps to avoid. However, under the dense rain of death rays, it was still impossible to avoid them all. He was attacked by a light rain, but at this time he immediately turned into a state of flame, a body of nothingness, preventing the light rain from causing a fatal penetrating attack on him.


    Huh...!


    Seeing Tang Ye avoiding its attack, the mother Reaper bat was even more angry, shouting, and then condensing the death ray light rain, which became more and more powerful. After launching, it scattered and attacked.


    "If this continues, the land of our Underworld will definitely be destroyed!" Lika was very worried when he hid and watched. The large-scale attack by the mother Reaper bat had too much influence on their Underworld race. It was like a bomber that kept bombing their place.


    Dowa agreed: "We are not that weird human being. He can avoid it, but we can''t. We have many companions injured and even dead!"


    The number of the Ming clan was originally small, so being attacked is really a very bad thing, and it must be prevented from happening again. However, if you want to prevent such a thing, you can only kill the maternal death bat. But how can they kill such a powerful maternal death bat?


    "Attack separately!" At this moment, a loud voice suddenly appeared, and a confident voice sounded.


    Then I saw that the two phantoms flickered, falling directly on the huge body of the mother Reaper Bat, and drew the knife to attack.


    Those were two men in pitch-black armor, all of them surrounded by armor, and they couldn''t see clearly. However, the shape of the armor is very cool and handsome.


    "Black Iron Five Generals!" Reika was very happy to see this.


    That is the five Underworld generals equipped with black iron armor, who are not afraid of any light. Black iron is an extremely precious material in the quintessence of the undead. The armor created can help them resist the attack of the light without being affected by the light. Then, they can add an unbreakable defense. In addition, they are extremely strong in themselves, above the ancient gods!


    Therefore, there are five black generals in total. Now there are two, enough to deal with the female Reaper bat!

 Chapter 2469： Stay still!

    The Five Black Iron Generals are the strongest figures in the Underworld, except for the high priest Hei Ji and Underworld God. There are mainly ten generals in the Ming clan, and five of the ten generals are more powerful. These five generals are the strongest ones equipped with armors made from the unique black iron stones in the gap between the dead, and the high priest Hei Ji is one of these five generals!


    It is said that the five black iron generals have already reached the realm of ancient gods. They are rarely dispatched. Originally they were not afraid of the sun anymore, they should do the things that went out to explore the outside world. However, they did not do so. The reason for this seems to be related to the awakening of Underworld. They have to prepare for the awakening of Pluto.


    The awakening of Pluto is more important than anything. And now the matter of the mother death bat has too much influence on the Underworld, so the Black Iron Five will have to dispatch two. If the maternal death bat is allowed to continue to destroy it, the land of the Underworld will be gone.


    Lika and Dowa didn''t expect that the high priest would dispatch two black iron generals. It seemed that the female death bat was really powerful. The Black Iron Fifth will have the strength of the ancient **** realm, but it will take two shots to solve the female death bat, which shows that the female death bat is actually stronger than they thought.


    The two black iron generals were not afraid of any light, and directly fell on the body of the mother death bat. One of them used a short sword, which was longer than the dagger and shorter than the sword. He suddenly drew the short sword, cut a cut of the female Reaper bat, and then stabbed it into the female Reaper bat.


    The other one uses a big hammer, which has small points on both sides and an oval in the middle. After he fell on the mother Reaper Bat, he smashed it down with a big hammer.


    The attack of the two black iron generals made the mother death bat very painful, and wailed again and again.


    But the mother Grim Reaper bat quickly turned back in color and suddenly turned, throwing out the two black iron generals. Then the two black iron generals hadn''t turned around, and with a bang, the mother death bat hit the sickle. It hits the one who uses the short sword. Before this attack, he quickly swung his sickle and used his space teleport ability to hit the black iron general who was using a sledgehammer.


    The maternal **** of death bat is so powerful, facing two generals of the ancient **** level, it is not afraid of it, and one person can immediately repay the two.


    boom!


    Facing the sickle attack of the mother Reaper Bat, the two black iron generals quickly twisted their bodies and confronted them with their respective weapons. The two forces collided and shook violently. In the darkness, nothing could be seen originally, but for the creatures in the crevices of the undead, the darkness of the environment is actually similar to the outside world during the day, and they are visible in the darkness. It can be seen that the force that started in mid-air was swept out, the ground was also implicated, and the gravel and soil were all swept away.


    The power of the two black iron generals is comparable to the power of the female death bat. After the two sides fought for a while, their powers resolved, and the two black iron generals retreated to the ground, just beside Tang Ye, while the female death bat was still tall. The high ground is suspended in the air, with a huge body, a huge sickle, and a surge of blood-red power. The aura is very terrifying, and it seems that it will not fall but become stronger and stronger.


    The two black iron generals saw the terrifying aura of the mother death bat, and did not continue to attack for a while. They each looked at Tang Ye, and then looked back at the mother Reaper Bat. They seemed to not want to ignore Tang Ye, which made Tang Ye a little embarrassed.


    But after a while of silence, one of the black iron generals spoke to Tang Ye, and he coldly snorted: "If you don''t want to die, just step back and don''t hinder us. This is not a battle you can participate in. ."


    Tang Ye felt a little bit shocked. Although he was indeed not strong enough, he still felt very unhappy in being said so nakedly. In the outside world, he is the strongest series and cannot be a burden to people. Now it has become a burden that only hinders people. In fact, he felt that he was not so unbearable, even facing the enemy of the ancient **** realm.


    He didn¡¯t plan to fight with the mother Grim Reaper bat just now, because he knew that with his own strength, even if the secret skills were very clever, but because the strength level was not enough, he would cleverly hit the mother Grim Reaper bat. Tickle. Beating the mother Reaper bat yourself is like tickling it, but every time the mother Reaper bat hits him, it is deadly enough. Of this kind of disparity, he certainly didn''t want to fight alone. Even if his secret skills can harm the mother death bat, he doesn''t know how long it will take to win. In a situation where a mistake is not allowed, it is too difficult, and it is the right choice to give up not to fight.


    However, now there are two more Black Iron generals, and they can see that their strength is in the realm of the ancient gods, and they can face the mother death bat. In this case, joining the battle by yourself is equivalent to having two dark iron generals helping to contain it, so the fight can go smoothly. In this way, no matter how small the damage is, it will be fatal if accumulated!


    Tang Ye felt that as a person who had adapted to the environment after coming in from the outside world, he must have an advantage that no one else could compare. Whether it''s for light or other secret skills. Now two black iron generals are coming, and that is to deal with the female death bat. No matter what the relationship between him and the Underworld is now, whether it is hostile or friendly, since there is a common enemy, first solve the common enemy first.


    Tang Ye said to the two black iron generals: "If you hit you, I will also hit me. You will see that not only will I not drag you down, but I can also help you."


    "Oh?" The other black iron general who did not speak, using a short sword thought it was very interesting. He glanced at Tang Ye and said: "You human being is really interesting. If it is like the high priest said, then you are indeed Very good. I look at it now, but I believe the words of the high priest. You are indeed extraordinary. You have adapted to the environment in the cracks of the undead, and you can strengthen yourself by hunting and killing the **** bat. The abilities you have..."


    General Black Iron groaned for a while, as if it had no meaning, he suddenly laughed and said, "Maybe the high priest is also interested in you. Although it feels ridiculous, we are at a loss after all, so it is not a problem for you to try. . However, if you want to join the battle, Sava and I still cannot agree. Before the high priest can get an accurate answer from you, Sava and I want to ensure your safety."


    "You just stay here well, remember, don''t lose your life, otherwise I will be embarrassed." The black iron general smiled, and then disappeared with a whistle, and when he looked again, he was close to the mother of death. The bat launched an attack.


    The black iron general named Sava is the one with the big hammer and the one who thinks that Tang Ye will drag them down. He glanced at Tang Ye and hummed: "Listen clearly? Just stay here and don''t move!"


    Hum, Sava also rushed out to attack the mother Reaper Bat.

 Chapter 2470： I dont know the conclusion!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect that he was still the object of protection for the two black iron generals. From the words of the two black iron generals, he knew that the superiors of the Underworld had an order to protect him, because he might have an effect on whom. Because he has particularity, and his particularity may be needed by the Ming Clan, the Ming Clan cannot let him die now.


    Thinking briefly, Tang Ye thinks this is a big good thing. Originally, he still suffered from not knowing how to negotiate with the Underworld, but when he met the Underworld, he was worried that they would start a fight if they didn''t agree. It''s alright now, if the Underworld wants to save his life, then he has a good opportunity to talk to the Underworld.


    But you still have to survive from the mother death bat. The mother Reaper bat is aimed at him. If the mother Reaper bat cannot be solved, then he is still under threat. Now the two black iron generals told him not to move and to hide, he could take this opportunity to escape, but he was not such a person.


    In other words, he has other ideas. Now two black iron generals have come out to deal with the mother death bats, and both black iron generals have the realm of ancient gods, and it is very likely that they can deal with the mother death bats. If the mother death bat is solved, Tang Ye thinks this is an excellent resource.


    The soul essence power of the mother Reaper bat can be compared to hundreds of ordinary Reaper bats, he really does not want to miss it!


    Therefore, he will not leave. With two figures from the ancient **** realm, he feels that safety is guaranteed. Then he has to wait for the opportunity to get the soul essence power of the mother death bat to absorb.


    The black iron general who uses the big hammer is called Sava, and the one who uses the short sword is called Black Light. Both are the strongest underworlds equipped with black iron armor. The high priest could not sit back and watch the movement of the mother death bat, and sent Sava and Black Light to solve it. The high priest was already very dear to the mother death bat, because two ancient god-level figures were dispatched.


    Sava and Black Light went out to attack again. Their movements were very flexible, because they were not afraid of the red light of the female Reaper bat, they directly fell on the female Reaper bat, and then attacked. Big hammer and short sword, smashed and cut. The power of the ancient **** realm can always hurt the mother death bat.


    However, the female Grim Reaper bat suddenly burst into a cloud of red light, which seemed to be very hot, and could still attack, so that Sava and Black Light were beaten without staying on it for long.


    The strength seemed to be comparable, but the female death bat seemed to be able to deal with them both easily, and the result may not be as Tang Ye expected, the female death bat would be eliminated.


    Huh!


    The mother Grim Reaper bat probably knows the power of Sava and the black light, so she no longer makes a fuss. The huge body suspended in the air trembles suddenly, and then rotates. After a fierce force, it rotates the body and drives the huge sickle. Suddenly, the mother body The Reaper Bat became a sharp spinning top. Not only was it sharp, it was also damaged by a hurricane.


    Then, the mother Grim Reaper bat moved such a body, passing towards Sava and Black Light. This kind of attack range is very wide, not only can attack Sava and Black Light, but also attack Tang Ye, including other creatures. Going out in a circle, everything around was destroyed.


    The maternal death bat is so terrible!


    Sava and Black Light can''t let the female Reaper Bats swoop to more outside places like this, otherwise the Underworld will suffer even more severe losses. Then Sava and Heiguang joined forces and confronted the maternal death bat head-on, to stop the moving sharp top.


    "drink!"


    Sava and Heiguang both shouted loudly, and the whole body burst into black and gray flames, the power of the dead burst out, and then the two rushed up, facing the mother death bat.


    boom!


    A sledgehammer and a short sword hit the revolving maternal death bat, like steel colliding, banging loudly. Sava and Heiguang have withstood the powerful impact, but the mother Reaper bat is still spinning. The place where they collide has always burst out with fire-like power, which is dazzling, and the people in the Underworld are not looking at them. It would be unbearable if Sava and Heiguang had black iron armor.


    It''s a pity that the two of them were only able to stop the mother''s death bat from moving forward, and could not stop the mother''s death bat''s rotation. The eruption of fire and the hurricane will still cause huge damage to the surrounding area.


    "Huh!" Both Sava and Heiguang couldn''t help but whisper. They felt that they and the high priest might have underestimated the power of the mother death bat. Both of them are in the realm of ancient gods, but they have not been able to solve the mother death bat, and the mother death bat seems to be very easy to do. The collision of power, neither of them can surpass the mother Reaper bat, and the situation is not good.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye really had a lingering fear. Just now I was thinking about fighting head-on with the female Reaper Bat. Although I was forced to do it, fortunately I didn''t do that, otherwise I would be killed at this moment.


    And now, with Sava and Black Light''s restraint on the mother Reaper bat, he can protect himself from death, but if the mother Reaper bat is solved, the problem cannot be solved fundamentally.


    Tang Ye frowned. If from a physical blow, his strength is not enough to hurt the mother death bat, then from the soul. Perhaps it is possible to attack from the soul. Since neither Sava nor Black Light can solve the mother death bat, then he wants to try it. Coupled with his secret attack, it may be possible to solve the mother death bat. He doesn''t want to be chased by the mother death bat anymore, this will have the help of masters of the Underworld, of course, he must seize the opportunity.


    So Tang Ye approached behind the mother death bat. To perform the secret technique of soul cutting, he is not trying to seize the power of the mother death bat at this time, but to help Sava and Black Light. If it was before, he wouldn''t dare to do this, because the assistance would interrupt the soul cutting halfway, and this would make him eaten back. However, now that the power of the dead is used to perform soul cutting, this is not the case. Soul cutting itself is done with the power of the deceased. Now, who is circulating the power of the deceased, he can use the soul cutting very freely.


    Sava and Hei Guang felt very angry when they saw Tang Ye running behind the mother Grim Reaper bat and wanted to attack the mother Grim Reaper bat, because Tang Ye didn''t listen to them and was taking a risk. The high priest wanted them to save Tang Ye''s life, they didn''t want the mission to fail.


    "What do you want to do? Leave!" Hei Guang whispered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was firm and said to Hei Guang: "Don''t worry, I don''t want to die, and I won''t find myself dead. Now I don''t think you can solve this monster, so I want to help."


    "Help? You don''t even have the strength of the ancient **** realm, how can you help us. Your strength is useless for it, go to a safe place to hide!" Hei Guang said coldly again.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "Is it useful? I''ll have a final conclusion after I take the shot."

 Chapter 2471： Can you still fight?

    Sava and Hei Guang knew very well that Tang Ye''s realm of strength did not reach the ancient god, so even if he shot the mother death bat, it would not hurt. Being so close to the mother Grim Reaper bat will only make yourself dangerous. So, isn''t Tang Ye''s approach to death?


    Sava and Hei Guang felt that Tang Ye was too irritating, so disobedient, even if they wanted to die, they would still be burdened until they failed to complete the task. The high priest said that this human being may be related to the awakening of Lord Underworld, and they dare not neglect such an important matter.


    How did they know that Tang Ye would voluntarily run to the mother Reaper bat, and wanted to take action against the mother Reaper bat, it was a idiot!


    Sava and Heiguang are struggling with the mother death bat, unable to get out. As long as one of them pulls away and leaves, it will cause their power to be insufficient, and then they will be rotated and cut by the female death bat. That kind of power would break through their black iron armor and even severely wound them. Once it falls into a disadvantage, it becomes very dangerous next, and the chance of being killed by the mother death bat greatly increases.


    So Sava and Black Light cannot easily get away. But protecting Tang Ye was another order from the high priest, and they were immediately caught in a dilemma. So they were very angry, Tang Ye made it difficult for them to do this. This human being is really hateful. It is indeed so irritating not to obey the arrangement and cause trouble to others.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye launched the secret technique of soul cutting. Behind the mother Grim Reaper bat, a spatial vortex appeared, and a pair of dead hands with terrifying breath stretched out from the vortex, penetrating into the body of the mother Grim Reaper bat.


    Huh!


    When the death hand penetrated into the mother Reaper bat, the mother Reaper bat made a sharp gasp in pain. And both Saka and Heiguang felt that the power of the mother death bat was greatly weakened at this time. This is a great opportunity for them to defeat the mother Reaper Bat. So they suddenly exerted their strength and collided with the mother Reaper bat. Sure enough, the mother death bat was repulsed. And, the mother Grim Reaper bat, which rotated to form a sharp top attack, also slowly stopped spinning.


    At this time, the female Grim Reaper bat no longer targets Sava and Black Light. At the moment it was cut and injured by Tang Ye''s soul, it suddenly turned to Tang Ye and furiously counterattacked Tang Ye. At this time, it attacked Tang Ye not only because it wanted revenge, but also because it felt a huge threat from Tang Ye.


    The damage of soul cutting is directly hurting the soul essence, which is much greater than the physical damage. If the soul hurts enough, it will die soon, there is no possibility of being alive, and there is no possibility of resurrection. Even if the injury is not serious, it will greatly damage the body and the overall strength.


    The mother Grim Reaper bat also knew that Tang Ye used this method to hunt down its children and devour the power of its children. Such a despicable method, **** it, must kill this guy!


    The mother death bat fought back fiercely against Tang Ye. However, when it turned its head to fight back, Tang Ye quickly interrupted the display of soul cutting and avoided it. Tang Ye still wouldn''t confront the mother death bat head-on. His strength was not enough to do so, so naturally he was a little more trivial.


    When the mother Reaper bat was determined to deal with Tang Ye, Sava and Black Light repelled the mother Reaper bat and stopped the spinning blade of the mother Reaper bat. The mother Grim Reaper bat returned to its previous state, a scarlet sickle bat. In addition, when its soul was injured, its strength was greatly reduced, and it was also attacked by Sava and black light, and its body was damaged. It was said that it was seriously injured.


    Chi Chi... Chi!


    The female Grim Reaper bat became more manic, roared with its gasping noise, and then raised its sickle high, slashing at the surroundings, as if going crazy. Even so, the red blades that were chopped out were fierce. One after another, slashing out in succession, can stop it once and can''t stop everything.


    The maternal death bat has entered violent time. He slashed the huge sickle and issued a terrible blade gas without interruption. If it is hit by a single attack, Blade Qi will chase it as if it can be tracked. This is another terrible attack. The female Reaper bat has been attacking like this all the time, and it hasn''t stopped, and Sava and Black Light are immediately blocked very hard. And Tang Ye''s words would be fatal if they didn''t avoid it.


    Sava and Black Light have realized that the power of the mother death bat is no longer as simple as that of the ancient gods. This has already entered the realm of ancient gods, and has accumulated quite terrifying power, has surpassed Sava and black light, and can even be compared with the high priest!


    This female death bat is too powerful! It is indeed the ultimate monster entrenched in the death swamp. When underestimating the enemy, it will suffer.


    It will be fatal.


    Under the terrible blade gas one after another, Sava used a big hammer to resist. Although blocked, he retreated in a row and slipped back several tens of meters. After stabilizing his body, he still has to resist this terrible edge energy, and barely let himself be hit directly.


    However, Black Light''s dagger had no additional defense and protection, and he couldn''t stop it. Under the attack of the blade after another, he withdrew, and then was not strong enough and was blown away. Immediately afterwards, there was still another blade gas attacking him. After being attacked by several blade qi, his body was thrown away. In this way, if it is still attacked by a few blade qi, it will be fatal!


    "Black light!" Sava was shocked when he saw this. Losing a black iron general is too great for their Underworld clan, this is not allowed. Sava didn''t want this to happen, but he had no extra power to help Black Light. At this moment, I could only watch the black light being hit, and even watch the black light being cut into pieces.


    However, at this moment, the space around Hei Guang suddenly twisted, opening a vortex, and then Tang Ye appeared. Tang Ye grabbed the black light and quickly dragged the black light into the space vortex, allowing the black light to avoid this potentially fatal **** blade attack.


    "What?" Sava was shocked when he saw this. That human being actually did such a thing, saved the black light through space transfer?


    This is incredible!


    Sava couldn''t believe that Tang Ye could still do such a thing. Even Black Light, who was saved by Tang Ye, was shocked when Tang Ye appeared in another place. The secret skills that this human has mastered are so amazing, they can actually be like the mother death bat!


    The secret technique Tang Ye used was actually Space Jump. And he saved Black Light, in fact, there is a very big risk. In case he was hit by the Scarlet Blade when the space opened, he would have finished playing. However, he thinks black light is still good, how to put it, his intuition is to tell him that he can be saved. Then he went to the rescue, but fortunately no accident happened.


    Tang Ye took the black light and carried out a space jump. At this time, he reached another place, without the threat of the **** sharp blade of the mother death bat. He said to Black Light: "Can you still fight?"


    Tang Ye observed that at this time, it was actually a good time to kill the maternal death bat!

 Chapter 2472： Play cover!

    The maternal death bat released a huge power in one breath, and the continuous blade energy impact almost destroyed everything around it. However, after Tang Ye took refuge, he felt that this was a great opportunity to counterattack the mother death bat. Since such a strong force was released all at once, there must be a buffer period. At that time, the power of the mother Reaper bat hadn''t recovered, so there would be no such powerful attack.


    At this time, it is a good time to solve the mother death bat. This is Tang Ye''s guess, of course it is also possible that the power of the mother death bat is still so strong. However, since Tang Ye dared to make such a guess, he also had some basis. The power of his dead tree flowed in every spring, and he felt that the power of the mother death bat was greatly reduced at this time.


    He believes in the ability of dead wood to perceive the power of everything around him in spring, so he is confident that it is. Now he uses the ability to jump in space to save Black Light, thinking that Black Light and Sava will no longer just think that he is a useless human being. So what he said, Heiguang and Sava probably could hear a little bit.


    He immediately said to the black light: "Now is the time to deal with this monster. It consumes a lot of power. At this time, it is possible to fight back and defeat it! You must hurry, and it will soon regain its strength!"


    "Don''t doubt my words, I can feel something you can''t feel!" Tang Ye emphasized. Otherwise, Heiguang and Sava still think he is talking nonsense, after all, there is a great risk to attack the mother death bat, no one wants to take risks.


    Hei Guang and Sava heard Tang Ye''s words, looked at each other, and then nodded and agreed with Tang Ye''s words. Although Tang Ye''s strength is not yet at the realm of ancient gods, they just saw Tang Ye''s extraordinary. This human has indeed mastered many wonderful secret skills. If it were not for this human being, their current situation would definitely be much worse.


    Just now, this human had beaten the maternal death bat with the secret attack skills of the soul, and also used the ability of space jump to save himself. Hei Guang chose to believe in Tang Ye. He said to Tang Ye, "What do you think should be done?"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Hei Guang to be quite modest, and his attitude had undergone a great change, and he didn''t fail to listen to him because of his lack of strength. In this way, don''t waste this opportunity now. He said to Black Light: "Just attack it head-on!"


    "Positive?" Hei Guang was taken aback, wondering if Tang Ye was a bit arrogant. The female Reaper bats are still very easy to fight against them with a frontal attack. After all, the huge female Reaper bats have great advantages in frontal defense or counterattack.


    Tang Ye was firm, and said, "I''ll cover you, you can only use the strongest strength to attack it."


    "Ah?" Hei Guang was even more surprised, looking at Tang Ye and said: "Are you coming... to cover us? Are you kidding? With your strength, can you still cover us?"


    This is indeed a joke. Both Heiguang and Sava felt that Tang Ye was talking in confusion. Tang Ye was not in the realm of the ancient gods. They ran to contain the mother **** of death bat for cover. Isn''t this looking for death?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I have my own way, and you have seen it. I can avoid its attacks. In addition, although this monster is extremely powerful, its wisdom is not very high. Its hatred lies on me. If I attract it, it will definitely pay attention to me. Then you attack it frontally, it¡¯s best to work together to knock down its sickle. Its sickle is fused with its body. Cutting the sickle is not only possible Let it lose its powerful weapon, and it can be hit hard."


    These days, Tang Ye kept hunting and killing **** bats, and had a better grasp of the situation of death bats. Although the female Grim Reaper bats are more powerful, they are inseparable from their ancestry, and their physical characteristics will not differ too much. Because of the information that Tang Ye mastered, Tang Ye now became the key to defeating the mother death bat.


    Although Hei Guang and Sava still felt that Tang Ye was a little arrogant, but according to what Tang Ye said and the ability Tang Ye had just demonstrated, they felt that Tang Ye was quite reliable. They agreed to Tang Ye''s arrangement, and Hei Guang said, "Then we will listen to your arrangement, but if there is a fatal danger, we will not let ourselves be killed here."


    The meaning is obvious. If they encounter major danger, they may not take Tang Ye into consideration, and they will choose to save their lives.


    Tang Ye didn''t care. He dared to do this, of course, he also had his own life-saving means. He nodded and said, "No problem."


    Lika and Dowa, who were still hiding on the other side, saw that Heiguang and Sava had listened to Tang Ye''s words, and their mood was a bit complicated. This human being is really extraordinary. Moreover, the high priest said that this human being is very important. What does this mean? I didn''t expect that now within the Ming Clan, huge changes have taken place because of this human being.


    "I''m starting to act, follow up!" Tang Ye was about to act now, to solve the mother death bat, he had to do it, but he didn''t want to be threatened by such a behemoth again.


    Although Heiguang and Sava agreed to Tang Ye''s arrangement, they were still very confused and worried. They couldn''t understand how Tang Ye''s strength could not reach the realm of the ancient gods, how to contain the maternal death bat and create a full attack environment for them. They looked at Tang Ye, despite their doubts, but if Tang Ye really created such an opportunity, then they would not waste it.


    Tang Ye jumped into the air and approached the mother death bat. The mother Grim Reaper bat was immediately attracted by him. The mother Grim Reaper bat itself is full of anger and hatred towards him. It can be said that he is holding hatred, and BOSS naturally also gives priority to the one with huge hatred. However, at this time, the mother death bat, indeed, as Tang Ye guessed, after releasing a large amount of the dead''s power just now, it has not recovered at this time, and the attack power is greatly reduced. But even so, it was enough to deal with Tang Ye.


    Huh!


    The mother Reaper Bat gave a low cry and waved a huge sickle at Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye immediately took advantage of the space jump to escape, and then Tang Ye quickly approached the mother Reaper bat and rushed towards the head of the mother Reaper bat.


    "This guy..." Seeing this, Hei Guang didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do, so close to the mother''s death bat, would you die?


    Facing Tang Ye''s approach, the mother death bat suddenly opened the huge one-eyed eye on its head, wanting to condense its strength and send out a death ray to attack Tang Ye. This is a very powerful attack, and the eyes of the female death bat are much larger than those of Tang Yeren. Suddenly impacting the power beam was fatal to Tang Ye!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye took out a powerful flashlight, shining at the one-eyed one-eyed death bat that had just opened.


    Click...ch!


    The mother Grim Reaper bat immediately made a painful cry, very painful. It turned out that the one-eyed bat is the same as the ordinary death bat. Although it can emit red rays, it will also be affected when it encounters a stronger white light.


    "It''s now!" Tang Ye turned around and shouted at Hei Guang and Sava.

 Chapter 2473： Trophy!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s low voice, Hei Guang and Sava knew the time had come. And after hearing the screams of the mother Reaper Bat, they also knew, and confirmed it, now is the time to take action.


    Sava and Hei Guang were also very surprised by Tang Ye''s methods. They did not expect that Tang Ye actually used a strong light to stimulate the mother death bat. This human being is indeed unique enough to adapt to the dead power environment between the dead, but at the same time it has the ability to be a human being, not afraid of light, and can use things that emit strong light.


    They felt that Tang Ye was also very bold, and they dared to rush forward like that. Of course, they can now know that Tang Ye was targeting the eyes of the mother death bat. Tang Ye wanted to use the moment when the mother death bat opened his eyes to emit power. This approach requires a lot of courage, after all, it is a great risky behavior. If the female Reaper Bat doesn''t open its eyes, or some other powerful attacks, it is very dangerous.


    However, this also shows Tang Ye''s understanding of the mother death bat, if not, how to know how to deal with it like that. Tang Ye is even more useful than them. Sava and Heiguang felt that if there was no Tang Ye, they might not be able to deal with the mother death bat. It seems that it was a bit embarrassing to underestimate this human being at first, but in the end, if you want to win the maternal death bat, you have to rely on this human being.


    At this time, the mother''s death bat was attacked by Tang Ye''s strong light to just open its eyes, its strength was weakened, and its reaction was slow. But Sava and Black Light seized this opportunity and attacked its sickle together. Both Sava and Black Light are forces in the realm of the ancient gods. This attack has obtained a stable environment and exerts its fullest strength. The two ancient gods'' forces combined to strike, cutting off the sickle of the mother death bat.


    Huh...!


    The sickle connected to the body was interrupted, and the female Reaper Bat was seriously injured. Not only was the weapon lost, but a very important part of the body was chopped off. Suddenly, the power of the mother Reaper bat was greatly weakened, as if the dam of a reservoir broke through and its power was quickly lost. The terrible blood momentum that was circulating also became dim.


    Looking at it this way, for the masters of the two ancient gods realm of Sava and Heiguang, the female death bat has become no threat, and it is easy to deal with.


    Tang Ye saw that Sava and Heiguang stopped moving after interrupting the sickle of the maternal death bat. He felt very angry and shouted: "What are you doing in a daze? Attack it further while he is sick. Kill him. ,understand?"


    Sava and Hei Guang were taken aback for a moment, and suddenly felt that Tang Ye, a human being, was very capable of doing things. However, Tang Ye was right. It would be a very bad thing if the female Reaper bat could not get up again without taking advantage of this time. Sava and Hei Guang suddenly felt that they had learned something from Tang Ye.


    This human being is terrible... he has extremely high intelligence, a very calm mind, and he knows what needs to be done at every step. At the same time, it has terrible potential and courage to be brave than others. This human being who broke into the cracks of the undead is definitely a character with an unusual status and identity in the outside world.


    Now Sava and Black Light don''t need to trace Tang Ye''s identity, the high priest will naturally do it. Now they are going to chase the mother Reaper bat. Then the two moved again, using big hammers and sharp short swords to vigorously attack the vital parts of the mother Reaper bat. And Tang Ye didn''t stay idle either, he continued to fall on the head of the female Reaper bat, and then used the Overlord Halberd to pierce the eye of the female Reaper bat. The eyes are the vital part of the mother Reaper bat. The more severe the eye injury, the more deadly it is to the Reaper bat.


    After the three attacked, the mother Reaper Bat could hardly even scream. The huge body fell to the ground, revealing the appearance of the last dying struggle, no more threats.


    Sava and Hei Guang came to Tang Ye''s side, looked at Tang Ye, wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. As the most powerful of the Ming Clan, they should have no good expressions to Tang Ye, a human who broke in and caused a huge disturbance, and even wanted to be rough with Tang Ye. But Tang Ye saved them just now, and also helped them solve the mother death bat. Their impression of Tang Ye changed, and their attitude changed a lot. I should be thankful for being rescued. As for the disturbances, it seemed that they had not deliberately dealt with the Underworld, nor had any malice. The high priest also asked to bring a living person back to meet, so Sava and Hei Guang decided to be polite with Tang Yeke.


    "You saved me just now, thank you very much, I am the Black Light of one of the Five Black Iron Generals of the Underworld." Hei Guang said to Tang Ye.


    Sava had looked down upon Tang Ye very much before, and felt that Tang Ye''s presence would only become a burden to them, but now it seems that Tang Ye has given them a huge help. Sava said that he was embarrassed when he was beaten a little bit.


    However, they also felt that as a general of the Underworld, treating a human race who broke in so politely would be too infamous for the underworld. The site here belongs to them. So Sava immediately said in a heavy and solemn tone: "Nevertheless, you, as a human who broke in from outside, killed our Hades, destroyed our residence, and even caused the death bat. Then we don¡¯t know your intention to come here. For this, you must go to see the high priest with us, and the high priest has something to ask you personally!"


    "This is no problem," Tang Ye said. Talking to the upper class of the Ming Clan is what he has always wanted to do. The six-eyed murlocs I met before did not give him a chance at all.


    But now Tang Ye has other ideas. He wanted to talk to the Ming clan, but now he wants the front female death bat even more. He wants to merge and absorb that huge and incomparable power. In this case, his realm of strength will definitely be greatly improved.


    He said to Black Light, "But I want this female death bat."


    "Huh?" Hei Guang and Sava looked at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye''s request was a bit weird. They hadn''t thought about how to deal with the female death bat, and now Tang Ye said that he felt that the female death bat was very precious, so he didn''t want to give it to Tang Ye directly.


    This female death bat must have lived for a long time, and its whole body can be said to be precious materials. It''s just that Savoy and Black Light are not so obligatory.


    "This female death bat can''t be given to you." Hei Guang refused Tang Ye and said: "This is what we hunted together. We need to go back and report to the high priest to see how to deal with it. Of course, if the female death bat is a trophy, Then you must have a share, because you have helped a lot."


    Heiguang''s purpose was obvious, it was to take Tang Ye home first. As for how to deal with the mother death bat, let the high priest arrange it, he didn''t want to bother his brain.

 Chapter 2474： value!

    Heiguang and Sava have their own thinking, and will not give in to the mother death bat. Since Tang Ye wanted the mother Reaper Bat, isn''t this a bargaining chip for them to negotiate with Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye couldn''t talk about Hei Guang and Sava, so she could only agree with them and talk to their superior, the high priest Hei Ji, in the stone palace of the Hui Ming clan. The mother Reaper bat was severely injured, there is no threat, and can be transported back. The mother Reaper bat will not die easily, and an existence of this level will not die easily as long as it is not given a fatal blow. As long as you don''t die, the power of the soul essence is still there, so don''t worry about losing it.


    Tang Ye followed Sawa and Heiguang back to the Stone Palace of the Ming Clan, and saw that the stone palace was built with luminous rocks, like a group of works of art, he was really surprised. And he also felt that the glowing rock, the so-called glow, was actually a force of the dead. This power is strong enough to be like light. The strength in the entire stone palace is strong. The Ming people are even bigger here.


    No wonder that even if there is light in this stone palace, the people of the Underworld will not be affected, it is because these lights are essentially power. These forces not only did not harm the Underworld people, but also enhanced the Underworld people''s power. Those rocks must be very precious.


    This is the fact. Just like the black iron stone, the most precious material in the crevices of the undead, these rocks are also very precious. Even in the time of a few thousand men, the Underworld is just looking for such a few rocks and the stone palace built is not very big.


    The stone palace is not very big, and there are not many people who can enter. It can only be the top-notch group of Underworld races, who are close to the realm of ancient gods at the level of ten generals. Because there are not many people, after entering the stone palace, you will not see any servants. There will also be no shocking scenes of people to welcome the arrival of others. Following Sawa and Heiguang walking in the stone palace, Tang Ye felt a little deserted instead.


    It is like a deserted palace in the sky. Although the palace is beautiful, there is only one **** living in it, and loneliness is everywhere.


    Walking up the long symbolic stone steps, to the empty throne, standing next to the masked priest Hei Ji of the Underworld. Sava and Heiguang immediately saluted Heiji and kneeled down. Even though they are both Black Iron Fifth Generals, Sava and Heiguang dare not presumptuously in front of Hei Ji. They didn''t know how terrifying Heiji''s strength was. This is a person who has existed since the birth of Pluto, and then followed the Pluto to the dead. At that time, if you have the blood of the true god, you are the true god. And even if there is no true **** bloodline, there should be an ancient **** realm. It was so strong thousands of years ago, and after thousands of years, the strength is not known how terrifying.


    "Master Hei Ji, the female death bat has been resolved, this is the human who broke in." Hei Guang reported the situation to Hei Ji, and it was simple and clear, and they didn''t seem to like to say more.


    Hei Ji nodded and said, "Thanks for your hard work, you should go and rest first. I already know the matter. I will deal with this human matter."


    "Yes!" Hei Guang and Sava nodded, and glanced at Tang Ye when they turned and left. They didn''t mean anything else. After all, how Hei Ji would deal with Tang Ye''s affairs, they couldn''t interfere. Hei Ji said that if he wanted to kill this human, then this human would die. If Hei Ji said that he wanted this human to live, then this human would not die.


    Tang Ye felt very depressed. These guys talk as if ignoring themselves, treating themselves as a thing. How to deal with it? Dealing with a fart, doesn''t it mean that you are useful to them? Since you want to help them, you should be polite. Tang Ye made up his mind, with this breath, he wanted to get it back during the negotiation!


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are a human being."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Even if it''s unusual, after so many things, I''m tired and want to take a rest. I wonder if you treat me as a guest or a prisoner?"


    Hei Ji was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye, a human being so rude, seemed to be dragged?


    Hei Ji still kept her cold look, watching Tang Ye slightly raised her head and said, "It depends on your value."


    "My value? Don¡¯t you know it? If you don¡¯t know my value, then why save my life. Even if you are not sure whether my value is as you think, the possibility of my value makes you right. I have expectations. In that case, shouldn''t you treat me better?" Tang Ye said rudely to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji squinted her eyes and felt that Tang Ye was very arrogant. She didn''t realize at all that she came to the crevice between the undead alone, now staring at them by the Underworld, she might be killed at any time. Once it is found that there is no value, of course it is to be killed, otherwise there are hidden dangers?


    However, it is precisely because Tang Ye has a very valuable possibility. Before this point is figured out, Tang Ye cannot be killed.


    Tang Ye also used a little bit to fight Hei Ji. Since he wanted to get something from him, then he could use it as a bargaining chip and would not obediently let Hei Ji slaughter.


    Hei Ji felt that Tang Ye was very smart and still a ruthless character. Even if a person dared to speak so hard in countless environments stronger than him, it seemed that it was not so easy to deal with.


    But Hei Ji''s attitude is also very tough, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "The previous thing, no matter what you did or what you did to my Ming clan, I will not hold it accountable. Now, if you want to survive If you do, then you have to do what I said. Otherwise..."


    Hei Ji squinted at Tang Ye and sneered: "Do you think I want to move a finger to kill you?"


    Hei Ji''s power was unfathomable, and it was indeed easy to kill Tang Ye who was not yet in the realm of the ancient gods at this time.


    But Tang Ye is not such a bully person, once he knows the way to save his life, he will not be easily frightened. Now, he knew that Hei Ji wanted him alive to be his biggest life-saving bargaining chip. He looked at Hei Ji sneered and said: "Even if you kill me without moving a finger, I won''t succumb to you easily. You have the ability to kill me?"


    Not wanting to force Hei Ji to be so adamant, Tang Ye added: "However, I really don''t want to die, so I''m still willing to listen to your opinions. You said, what do you want me to do before you don''t kill me?"


    Hei Ji sneered, as if she was talking about Tang Ye¡¯s acquaintance, and said: "You seem to have mastered a powerful secret technique that can seize people¡¯s soul power? I want to see if you really master this secret technique. Then determine if it is valuable to me."


    Tang Ye heard it, thought about it, and said, "I can show it to you, but not now. Now I am too tired and need to rest."


    Of course, this thing cannot be promised immediately. If you agree, you must do it immediately, and then in case of an accident, you will be killed. Before that, you should buy some time to let yourself come up with another way to save your life.

 Chapter 2475： Ghost cave test!

    Hei Ji wanted Tang Ye to immediately show his soul-grabbing ability. This matter was about the **** of darkness, and she was very anxious. But Tang Ye was very shrewd. It was precisely this point that she negotiated. In the end, she could only agree and let Tang Ye go to rest first.


    Tang Ye was arranged to a comfortable room. After so many things, he was stared at by the maternal death bat again. Although there was no danger, he breathed a sigh of relief. It was indeed that he was attacked by fatigue immediately, and Tang Ye took a rest first.


    After waking up, Tang Ye found that the surrounding area was quiet. Staying in this kind of room made of rocks, because of the limited space and materials, the room is not very big, and it is a bit depressing for people who come in from the outside world. The silent situation feels like being isolated from the outside world.


    For modern people, this reddish pink style feels a bit like a red light district. All in all, it''s kind of weird. Tang Ye didn''t like this kind of environment, so he left the room and went outside.


    For this rest time, he mainly wanted to see if there were other means of life-saving. For example, Hei Ji and the others are about to kill him, and he still has to save his life at this stage of strength. If there are no other skills and can only rely on the current strength, it will not be life-saving at all. After all, Hei Ji and their strength are too strong, and in the face of such a big gap, the chance of survival is too small.


    When I got outside, I found that there was no one guarding him. If it weren''t for knowing that there are the most powerful people of the Underworld, it would make people feel that this place is an empty city. But fortunately, Tang Ye can move more freely without worrying about the inconvenience of being followed by others.


    After turning around, Tang Ye found that the overall tone and style here are the same, nothing to look at, but after walking for a while, he feels a lot better, so he returns to the room. He is no longer resting, but doing what he wants to do. He was thinking about other life-saving methods just now, thinking a lot, but in the end there was no good way to escape, and then he simply carried out the research on "Ghost Reincarnations".


    He has not let go of the secret technique of ghost rebirth in the outside world, insisting on comprehending it. Later, he also asked the genius Ziekui of the Clan to help. After studying the corpse, he discovered that this secret technique requires the power of the dead. After Xu Wuming secretly used the power of the dead to create the "Ten Deeds", in a battle with the Ten Deeds, Xu Wuming discovered that the power of the dead in the Ten Deeds was very useful to him and to his research. It''s a pity that if Xu Wuming died directly, they didn''t know how Xu Wuming got the power of the dead. In fact, Xu Wuming''s power of the dead was carried in the blood of the zombie Ying Yinman, and Xu Wuming extracted it in this way. However, the power of the dead obtained through this method is very limited and is not a long-term measure, so even if it is known, it is of little use.


    However, like Tang Ye now, when it reaches the gap between the dead, the power here itself is the power of the dead, and it is almost inexhaustible. Then, all the secret skills that need to use the power of the dead are equal to heaven here and can be used perfectly.


    For this reason, Tang Ye wanted to try the effect of the ghost cave reincarnation secret technique completely operated by the power of the dead.


    The secret technique of ghost rebirth is to transform the human body from a living state to a dead state. If you have suffered a very serious injury while you are alive, even if it is fatal, you can open the ghost cave at this time to make you enter a dead body state, and then the injury under the living body will be stopped. Because it is the same body, it will recover from the dead body. The wounds under the dead body have no effect on death, because they are dead themselves. On the contrary, the injury will slowly recover under the dead body. This kind of recovery is synchronized to the living body. Then, after recovering from the dead body, closing the ghost cave and returning to the living state, the injury is no longer there, which is equivalent to healed, even if it is a fatal injury. So, isn''t it tantamount to being born again?


    If the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Secret Technique is sufficiently skilled and advanced, Tang Ye believes that as long as he can enter the state of death before death, he can avoid death. Of course, the secret technique of ghost rebirth cannot be performed all the time. Even if it enters the dead body, it takes time for the injured body to recover. According to the severity of the injury, the time will vary. It can only be said that this secret technique can save the life of the dying self. This needs to deceive others and not destroy the body after death, otherwise it will not work.


    As for the effect of the most advanced secret technique of ghost rebirth, it is currently unknown. Perhaps that is an effect that can be revived even if the ghost is opened in a dead state. This one is actually resurrected.


    Now Tang Ye wanted to see the effect of the ghost hole reincarnation secret technique, a very simple experiment was to inflict a small injury on himself first, then open the short ghost hole and enter the state of death. Because the time is short, the ghost cave will quickly untie it on its own. Just check the injury at this time.


    Under a normal body, how long does it take to recover from the injury? Compared to the esoteric surgery after entering the ghost point rebirth, how long does it take to recover from the injury.


    Now that this matter was thought of, Tang Ye would not waste it. He first arranged an enchantment around the room to avoid someone coming suddenly without noticing it.


    After preparing everything, Tang Ye cut through his body. This scar, according to the usual recovery time, takes one hour. Then he opened the ghost cave on his own, allowing himself to enter a dead body state. This is a state equivalent to death. And he opened the ghost cave for half an hour. Through the comparison, we can know the effect of ghost hole reincarnation.


    Now is between the dead, a world full of the power of the dead. Tang Ye believed that the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Secret Art had a different performance here.


    Within half an hour, Tang Ye was not disturbed. The thirteen ghost dens on his body were closed, and then he awoke from the dead body. The first time you wake up is to breathe. Not breathing in the dead state is equivalent to holding back the breath for a long time. After his breathing eased, Tang Ye looked at the wound that had just been drawn on his body.


    When he saw it, he was very surprised. Because the wound on his body has healed. It shows that the secret technique of ghost rebirth is working!


    I usually suffer from that kind of injury, and if I don¡¯t care, it takes a little time to recover. But now, after opening the ghost cave, he recovered in half an hour. The injury may have recovered even earlier. This shows that the recovery of the state of the dead body under the reincarnation of Ghost Cave really played a role!


    Tang Ye was naturally very happy with this result. At this time, the ghost cave reincarnated under the full power of the dead, and he found that he could indeed touch more mysterious places. Those things can''t be felt at all when other forces dominate the body.


    Then Tang Ye got another inspiration, or he could shed different powers, using only one power each time, so would he be able to comprehend more things and even analyze the secrets of Origin Power?

 Chapter 2476： demand!

    After experimenting with the Ghost Acupoint Reincarnation Secret Technique, Tang Ye had some insight and enlightenment, and felt that there was another way to explore and break through. He began to grasp more and more mysteries, the mysteries of this world. This is very helpful to the mood and vision, and then it will promote breakthroughs.


    Tang Ye still wanted to try the secret technique of ghost rebirth, but then black light came. Hei Guang saw Tang Ye with a good attitude, after all, Tang Ye was the one who saved him. He is not an ungrateful person. Except that Tang Ye is a human being, who has influenced the Ming Clan after entering, he feels that everything else is fine, and he can even become friends.


    "How are you resting?" Hei Guang looked at Tang Ye and asked, concerned, but he seemed to feel that doing so was too hypocritical and too much for Tang Ye''s face. He was afraid that Tang Ye would not put Ming Clan in his eyes. He raised his tone and attitude again, and looked a little overbearing.


    Tang Ye felt a little awkward looking at him, rolled his eyes, and said, "I''m fine, nothing is wrong. Are you looking for me for anything?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to talk too much. If there is something, do it. If it''s okay, then he wants to be quiet and study his own things.


    Black Light also didn''t want to be too long-winded, what was so long-winded with a human being. He said to Tang Ye: "It was the high priest who asked me to come to you. She said she had something to discuss with you. If you rest well, then go and see the high priest."


    Tang Ye knew what Hei Ji said yesterday. He glanced at Hei Guang, and then thought about Hei Ji''s attitude and character, I''m afraid this matter can''t be delayed. He thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll go to see your high priest. But I am curious, shouldn''t you listen to the **** of the gods? You can listen to the high priest regardless of how you feel. Moreover, I haven''t seen the **** of gods. Where did he go?"


    Tang Ye didn''t know that the Underworld God was asleep. But if you ask like this now, you should also inquire about the situation. In fact, he also knew that it was not so easy to see the Underworld. After all, Pluto is at the level of true gods, and such characters probably didn''t put him in the eyes at all.


    Heiguang didn''t dare to talk about the Underworld without authorization, it was disrespectful. He was also quite displeased with Tang Ye''s questioning, his attitude changed, and he coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "You don''t need to know about this matter, you just need to see the high priest."


    Tang Ye shrugged helplessly. The people of the Ming Clan were very self-disciplined towards themselves, like an elite army, all well-trained. Seeing Hei Guang''s appearance, he knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he went to see Hei Ji.


    When he came to the stone palace throne, Hei Ji was still standing beside the throne, no one else was around. Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji, somewhat curious. Seeing Hei Ji''s appearance, although her face was covered with black gauze, her forehead was still exposed. Then he saw that Hei Ji''s skin color was different from that of other Ming Clan. Her skin color, on the contrary, is similar to that of a human being, yellow. However, it is different from humans outside, and the color is darker. Then, looking at both sides of Heiji''s ears, there was no point like Lika and Heiguang.


    Tang Ye was still very curious about Hei Ji. This face-covered strongest of the Underworld race, who can replace the Underworld God to order others, looks just a woman. As for how old you are, this is indistinguishable. The appearance of youth and aging can no longer distinguish age. Now the shackles of heaven and earth qi and luck no longer exist. If the cultivation realm is high, even if it is a hundred or several hundred years old, it is possible to keep young, just like Tang Ye.


    For a person as strong as Hei Ji, above the realm of the ancient gods, the guarantee is the realm of the ancient gods. With such high strength, it is easy to maintain the appearance.


    Hei Ji saw Tang Ye coming, and seeing Tang Ye staring at her, he felt that Tang Ye was really rude. However, she and Tang Ye don''t have to pay attention to so much, it''s just a kind of mutual use, and each takes the required relationship. She still looked so cold and arrogant, and said to Tang Ye: "Are you here? How about it, let''s do what we said last night after you have rested."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I do have the means to grab the power of the soul essence. But I want to know, what do you want to do? Now I have no sense of security. If I don''t agree with you, I will be killed by you. It¡¯s not a big loss. So, if you make it clear about your ideas, I think I might do what you want. After all, I don¡¯t have a good bargaining chip right now. If I think I can get a good bargaining chip, I¡¯m still happy to do it. of."


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was really good at talking. Chiribala said, it felt like nonsense, but he just felt like he was honest. What''s more, what I said is the truth, and I can''t fault it.


    After thinking about it, Hei Ji said: "If you can do what I want, then I can tell you that not only will you not die, but you will become the person I desperately protect. In addition, I will help you become stronger. This The Undead is a different kind of place, which can provide good breakthrough resources. We in the Underworld, the weakest strength have superior gods. And there are a group of ancient gods. This is naturally because we are in the world. Condition. If you don¡¯t have the strength, don¡¯t want to live here. So, even if you come in suddenly, with our Underworld Clan taking protection and help, it¡¯s very fast to break through your strength.¡±


    "Like these days, you keep hunting and killing **** bats, and your strength is rapidly increasing. Isn''t that a good explanation? If you are in the world outside, you can have such good resources, like Chinese cabbage all over the street. , Let you absorb and merge, and then break through? Those are all at the level of the gods. In the outside world, unless you hunt the gods, how can there be such resources?" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, confident and confident in herself The conditions were sufficient to satisfy Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye did not deny this. If you get help from the Underworld and provide him with resources, it is not difficult to break into the realm of the ancient gods. This is where a full-level player brings a novice to a high-level map, and the monster experience here is enough for him to upgrade dramatically. However, to gain experience in this way, the premise is that someone brings it. But the current Ming Clan is such an advanced person who can take him.


    Tang Ye accepted this temptation and looked at Hei Ji and said, "Okay, then you can tell me what you want me to do first."


    "Didn''t you tell me? First try to take the power of the soul essence. So you may do this to the death bat, but I haven''t seen it with my own eyes, and I don''t believe it." Hei Ji said.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then you grab a death bat, and I will test it for you myself."


    Hei Ji sneered and said, "I''ve already prepared for you."


    After all, Hei Ji clapped her hands, and then two people from the Underworld came in with a seriously injured death bat, and then went out after putting it on the ground, leaving Hei Ji and Tang Ye.


    Hei Ji was already ready, just waiting to see if Tang Ye''s performance could meet her needs.

 Chapter 2477： Satisfy!

    Hei Ji attached so much importance to Tang Ye''s possible abilities, it was nothing more than the awakening of Underworld. Now she doesn''t care much about other things except for the underworld. After all, those things were enough to be handled by Black Light.


    For Tang Ye''s appearance, at first she thought it was just a human being who broke in. No matter what the reason this human came in, if he dared to offend the Underworld Race, just kill it. The gods came to kill directly, let alone a human?


    However, as Tang Ye''s troubles got bigger and bigger, listening to Lika''s report and Hei Ji''s personal feelings, she felt that Tang Ye was not easy. Then, she guessed Tang Ye''s ability. An ability that can take the power of others to practice may be able to heal the damage suffered by the gods!


    Back then, the Underworld God was dealt with by several true gods and was seriously injured. In order to develop the Nether Clan, he was seriously injured and opened up the space of the stone palace, which made him unable to support it and became unconscious. Even Hei Ji didn''t know how to treat the wound of Underworld God. Because when several true gods dealt with the underworld, they used the power of the true spirit, and underworld was seriously injured by such power. The current Underworld is equivalent to the soul essence of other true gods in his soul essence. These astral powers have been repelling and fighting each other, making the Pluto always hurt. But not many people can heal an injury like the soul, because it will interfere with the soul. Even Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva may not be able to do it!


    Hei Ji has been investigating for many years, although she knows many ways to heal soul damage, such as the Secret Art of Demon Demon. However, this type of secret technique was born among humans after all, and when it rises among the true gods, it will be out of sight. Perhaps Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can still be counted on, but Hei Ji has been out of the dead, but the outside world has been cut off, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva cannot be found at all, and can only give up.


    And even if you find the Ksitigarbha, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva may not help the gods. After all, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva belongs to the camp of the gods of heaven. Moreover, even if the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is willing to take action, it may not necessarily cure the soul damage of the underworld. The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was not the true **** born at the time of the Pangu God Emperor. It was a man who was like the human king Fuxi, who was appointed by the Pangu God Emperor because of his outstanding accomplishments in later generations and his outstanding understanding of the Great Dao of Heaven and Earth.


    These true gods who were later promoted also have a certain risk of harm to the soul of the healer. And to really let Hei Ji know that he can safely cure the soul damage of the Underworld God, and that is the secret technique of the Death God. That is, death swallowed. This method can be achieved by swallowing other true spirit powers that have penetrated into the soul of the underworld, so that the underworld¡¯s soul will be restored to the same level, and the injury will naturally heal and be able to wake up.


    However, the **** of death was invited by several true gods to use the power of the Pangu **** emperor''s creation of heaven and earth, and expelled him from the realm, not knowing where he was. Because of this, the Grim Reaper tribe never appeared again, they did not take the initiative to appear, and others could not find them, and Hei Ji could be helpless.


    Among the five black irons now, in addition to Sava and Black Light, there are three others. These three generals are actually going to find the entrance to the realm, wanting to find the death tribe, and then find the death, and let the death help to wake up the underworld. However, it is said that the entrance to the land is behind the death swamp, but it is not. Hei Ji has also explored, but did not find this. The Black Iron Five will always search, but there is no result.


    Now that the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck are broken, and the deified power of the outside world has recovered, Hei Ji has asked Lika and the others to start exploring the way to the outside world. In fact, in addition to wanting to seize the outer territory, there is another way to find the Ksitigarbha. If you can''t find the **** of death, then even the risky Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva should look for it. In any case, if the Pluto race wants to get up, it can''t do without Pluto!


    At this moment, Hei Ji discovered Tang Ye''s special existence. You can actually merge into yourself by taking the power of others, and then practice. How similar is this to the Death God¡¯s Devouring Secret Skill! Perhaps, such a secret technique can heal the gods!


    In any case, Hei Ji must give it a try. This is the ability she now requires Tang Ye to show. If Tang Ye had that ability, then she would cultivate Tang Ye and cultivate Tang Ye''s strength above the realm of ancient gods. Because if you want to reach the soul power under the realm of true gods, you can''t have enough strength, at least you have to reach the peak of the realm of ancient gods, you are about to touch the realm of true gods.


    It''s just that, in the realm of true gods, only those true gods can have them. The people behind, no matter how strong they are in cultivation, they can''t be said to be true gods, they can only be said to be the peak of ancient gods. And there hasn''t been anyone that can surpass the realm of the true god. Even Hei Ji did not exceed it. Otherwise, she is a new true god.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye''s secret skills can meet Hei Ji''s needs, then she will cultivate Tang Ye into a powerful existence like hers. Only her level can touch the soul under the realm of the true god!


    After catching a Grim Reaper bat, Hei Ji said to Tang Ye: "Now the mother Grim Reaper bat is not dead, so these Grim Reaper bats can still survive. If the mother Grim Reaper bat dies, they will all die. Now they are rushing to save the mother. Reaper bats, I will let someone hunt one. If you can do it, then I will help you continue to capture the power of these Reaper bats."


    Tang Ye was overjoyed, didn''t it mean that there were a lot of cultivation resources in front of him?


    This is not the first time that Tang Ye has captured the soul essence power of the Death Bat. In the past these days, he did this every day. He is naturally very sure. He looked at Hei Ji and said, "So I just need to take the soul essence power of the death bat and fuse it with myself?"


    "Yes." Hei Ji said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Well, since you are in this need, then I will meet you, you are optimistic."


    After all, Tang Ye displayed the secret technique of soul cutting, using the power of the dead, he was already very skillful and fast. And the hands of the **** of death that penetrated into the soul became visible as white as moonlight. Soon, the death bat made a cry of pain, and then its soul essence was snatched by Tang Ye with the hand of death. Then, Tang Ye fuse this power into his body as if swallowing.


    In this way, the display of a soul cutting secret technique was completed. And this is what Hei Ji wants.


    At this moment, Hei Ji watched Tang Ye complete the display of the soul-cutting secret technique, her heart could not be suppressed with excitement and excitement. That''s right, it''s such a secret technique, she thinks it''s the death swallowed!


    This kind of ability can heal Lord Underworld!


    "Who are you?!" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye excitedly and asked. She didn''t expect to meet someone as special as Tang Ye, and she was very curious about Tang Ye.


    Of course, under her curiosity, she was full of expectations. Because Tang Ye might be the person who changed the situation of the entire tribe of the Underworld!

 Chapter 2478： Heaven and earth taboo!

    Although Hei Ji has never seen the secret technique of Devouring Death, according to various rumors, it is generally said that Devouring Death is actually the birth of an illusion. This illusion is not a normal illusion, but is transformed by the original power of the death, which is the soul of the death. Power. It is easy to understand the power of the soul to deal with the soul. Therefore, when this trick appears, it is actually like the soul of death.


    Just now when Tang Ye performed this trick, the pale hands that appeared were actually the hands under the spirit of death. However, since the death of God was expelled, no one has seen the death again, and even the power of the death is not very clear. Therefore, as to whether it is really the hand of death, it cannot be said that it must be. However, Kurohime believes that it is. Because the person who can cut and separate the souls of others is the **** of death who masters the death side of the heaven and earth creatures.


    What makes Hei Ji feel incredible is why Tang Ye, a human being, possesses the secret skills of the **** of death. If it was swallowed by Death, then this move simply violated the secret skill of the God Emperor Pangu. The reason why death was expelled at the beginning was because after creating this trick, he was opposed by other true gods, and then was dealt with by other true gods. Even so, because of this trick, Reaper can quickly seize the power of others to strengthen himself. At that time, even if several true gods joined forces, they couldn''t deal with him.


    Later, several true gods invited the essence of the Pangu God Emperor who remained in this world, and obtained the power of creation from the Pangu God Emperor, and thus defeated the Death God. And because the death **** could not kill it completely, the few true gods expelled his seal and went to a place in the earth that could not be called chaos, so that the death **** could not go out and others could not find it.


    Although we all know that the **** of death is in the earth, the earth is as big as the heaven. Such a vast place cannot be found casually. At the beginning, several true gods expelled death, they were also very considerate. If the **** of death cannot get out, then the **** of death can no longer be a threat. It also prevents others from finding the **** of death, and it can also prevent some people with evil thoughts from damaging the world by releasing the **** of death.


    In fact, whether it is the **** of death or the **** of underworld, they are all true **** powers born after the opening of heaven and earth. At that time, who would say what is good and who is evil. The so-called good and evil are all born after all things are born, and the seven emotions and six desires appear in the world. At this time, because of some unfair things, hatred was born. For example, the **** of death controls the death side of all creatures, and when he feels bored and sleepy, he intervenes in some other areas, and then encounters opposition from other true gods. In this way, contradictions gradually emerged and struggles began. Even so, to the whole world, the **** of death is not an evil existence, just a contradiction with some true gods.


    After several true gods joined forces to deal with the gods of death, they sealed and expelled the gods of death, and suffered a very painful torture. This caused him to give birth to a great resentment, and wanted to turn all living beings into a state of death, that is, to kill, and then all Let him take control. In this way, he is tantamount to becoming the Pangu God Emperor.


    However, if this world becomes a state of death and there is no vitality, it will make the power of creation left by the Emperor Pangu out of balance, the power of the original source will conflict, and the whole world will fall apart. That means the end is coming. Therefore, death often represents the destruction of the world and the arrival of the end. Therefore, no matter who it is, he dare not let death appear. Because of this, all creatures have formed an inherent concept that the **** of death is extremely evil and an absolute villain.


    Even Kurohime felt that the **** of death was extremely terrifying. If she didn''t want to wake up the Underworld, she wouldn''t want to find the Death God and get the power of the Death God. The **** of death could threaten the existence of the **** emperor Pangu, she knew that he would never be an opponent. Even the Underworld God of True God Realm, it''s not good. And now that Tang Ye appeared, she could say that she was greatly relieved, and she didn''t have to touch the "God of Death", a taboo area of ??heaven and earth.


    Tang Ye had seen too many people asking him questions like "Who are you?" He knew there were so many incredible things about him. He didn''t even know some of these places. Therefore, he doesn''t feel surprised that Hei Ji will react like this now. He just shrugged to Hei Ji and said: "I don''t know who I am, but I can tell you that I came from humans. As for why I master these secret skills, it is also a secret. But these are not what you should care about. Yes, you only need to care about whether I can meet your needs. How about it, now that you see me using this ability to take the soul of others, should there be a result of my arrangement?"


    While saying this, Tang Ye watched Hei Ji''s reaction while also guarding himself. If Hei Ji is not satisfied, then he has to find a way to keep himself alive. However, seeing Hei Ji''s surprised and excited expression, he felt that Hei Ji was satisfied with what he did. It was more than just satisfying Hei Ji, it exceeded Hei Ji''s expectations. Therefore, he didn''t think he would be in any danger.


    As he expected, Hei Ji looked at him and said, "I am very satisfied with your abilities. As I said before, I can help you break through your strength and at least reach the realm of the ancient gods. Then you will help me. One thing. How?"


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    Hei Ji didn''t want to tell Tang Yexian, and said, "You will know by then."


    Tang Ye shook his head and sneered: "I think you''d better tell me first. In case you help me break through to the realm of ancient gods, after I hear what you said, I don''t want to help you? You know, If I reach the realm of the ancient gods, with the abilities I have mastered, you may not be able to deal with me. Even if I am not your opponent, but I have to survive, and then escape, I am afraid it is not difficult. After all, you still have great limitations. of."


    Hei Ji was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so honest. In that case, it seems that they are helping them. I didn''t want to know what was going on until then, and didn''t help them.


    In fact, Hei Ji just didn''t want to let Tang Ye know that it was about Underworld so quickly. But the problem Tang Ye said is worthy of attention. Indeed, when Tang Ye reached the realm of the ancient gods, if he didn''t help them, it would be very easy for him to escape. After all, he is a human being, able to adapt to the environment inside the crevice of the undead, and to the outside world, so he has a lot of advantages over the Hades.


    After thinking about it, Hei Ji told Tang Ye and said, "It''s about the Lord Underworld. I want you to use this ability to grab the soul power to grab a part of the true soul power in the underworld!"


    "Pluto?" Tang Ye was startled, unexpectedly it would be like this. And also confused, there are other true spirit powers in the Underworld Soul?

 Chapter 2479： Negotiated!

    Hei Ji asked Tang Ye to immediately analyze some problems. After all, he has accumulated a lot of experience in the astral power. From the very beginning, he used the technique of Volunteering, the knowledge of the soul he came into contact with on the way of Volunteering, and later using the technique of soul cutting, gave him a deeper understanding of the soul field.


    According to Hei Ji''s words, he can draw a conclusion that the Underworld has been attacked in terms of soul!


    There are other true spirits in the soul of the underworld, and it must have been attacked by other true gods with their soul power. And soul injury is the most terrifying injury suffered by all creatures in the world. So even if it is the Underworld, if the soul is hurt, it must be a great injury, and it is also the damage that the true **** level fears, and it can threaten the life of the true **** level existence.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye guessed what Hei Ji was about to say. It must be that the Underworld was injured, and it was injured by the soul, and then he needs his ability to take out the other true spirit powers in the Underworld, so that he can heal the underworld''s injury.


    It''s a simple thing, but there are not many people who can do it in the whole world. Healing the wounds of the true **** still involves the wounds of the soul. Without enough power, it is impossible to touch such a powerful soul. Even if it is touched, it is very dangerous. If the soul disappears, even the true **** will still disappear, or the kind of complete disappearance. Therefore, Hei Ji will not do this kind of thing easily.


    And this is what Hei Ji said before, to help Tang Ye break above the realm of the ancient gods. Without the realm of the ancient gods, it is impossible to heal the soul injuries of the gods.


    Hei Ji saw Tang Ye''s expression and knew that Tang Ye had already guessed a lot of things. She sighed in her heart. She was really surprised at Tang Ye, a human being, but she didn''t expect to be so smart. It seems that when it comes to wisdom, it is indeed number one among humans. This is unmatched even by the gods. When Nuwa created human beings, he specially let the God Emperor Pangu take care of this aspect. The power of the gods is not comparable to the power of the Pangu God Emperor, so human beings are indeed the strength of all creatures in terms of wisdom and creation.


    "I think you guessed one or two too, so if you can meet my needs, then you will get the benefits that you can''t imagine." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was also happy at this time, because the information he had at present had already given him a bargaining chip for the underworld. This kind of thing has surpassed the expectations of the goal when he entered the crevice of the undead to find the Underworld. If he helped the Underworld, then not only could he negotiate with the Underworld, unite with the Underworld, and fight against the Celestial God, but he could also get Heiji''s help to make him break into the realm of the ancient god.


    If he reached the realm of the ancient gods, he would no longer fear any gods in the confrontation with the gods, unless the true gods descended.


    Tang Ye hadn''t thought about such a thing, and he didn''t expect to get such a harvest. He hadn''t even thought about breaking through to the realm of ancient gods in the outside world without any resources.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with the current situation, but he still had to achieve the original goal. After all, his strength alone was useless, and he couldn''t fight all the gods alone. So he said to Hei Ji: "I know you will give me a lot of benefits, but when I came to the dead, in fact, I came to find you underworld. I have my purpose."


    "Huh?" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye frowning in confusion.


    Tang Ye said, "I want to work with you underworld to fight against the gods that come down. Maybe you go out and you are going to deal with the gods. But I want you to reach an agreement with me, but you can''t hurt the human race. And the human race faces the gods. You can¡¯t fight against the power of the Hades. You must help each other. In the same way, your Hades cannot adapt to the outside world, and our Hades will help you. This is a win-win thing. What do you think?"


    "You want to join hands with our Ming clan?" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and frowned.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It can be said that they are teaming up, but in fact they are all getting what they need. When you go to the outside world, the light is everywhere, which is very detrimental to your Underworld. And my human race can provide you with equipment to defend against the light. Wouldn¡¯t it be much easier for you to survive in the outside world? Besides, we have a common enemy, that is, the gods."


    Hei Ji squinted at Tang Ye and sneered: "It seems that even if you don''t have the ability to seize the soul, you are still determined to join forces with my Hades? Seizing what you need, a very good bargaining chip. But this matter, I can''t Call the shots, if you can wake up Lord Underworld, just talk to him directly."


    "No, I want to discuss this with you." Tang Ye didn''t want to play Tai Chi with Hei Ji. Now it is precisely because he can treat the Underworld God that he has a huge bargaining chip to talk to Hei Ji. But now Hei Ji is the person with the highest authority in the Ming clan, she has the final say. At that time, even if Pluto awakens, Pluto has any opinion, Hei Ji reached an agreement, Pluto should also listen to. In case Pluto is the kind of arrogant, despising human existence, and does not want to join hands with humans, then Hei Ji''s words may be able to persuade him. Since the Underworld can let Hei Ji be the speaker of the Underworld Clan, then Hei Ji''s position in the Underworld is definitely not ordinary.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye for a while, and felt that Tang Ye was too shrewd and didn''t want to eat at a loss. It can also be said that the calculation is very thorough, taking advantage of the advantages, to gain the greatest benefit for yourself. This is a very good advantage. After all, in the current situation, the most important thing to do is to fight for the living conditions for oneself. Those who are benevolent and righteous, selfless dedication, but some people feel unreliable.


    Hei Ji thinks Tang Ye is very interesting, such a human being, very much to her. She can make a decision on behalf of the gods and said to Tang Ye: "Okay, I promise you to join hands with you humans. However, the deadline is after dealing with the gods. As long as we solve the problem of the gods, the agreement will expire. At that time, What is the relationship between my Ming clan and your human clan, but you and me cannot decide."


    "Good." Tang Ye smiled.


    Although he was polite with Hei Ji, he knew that he had other calculations in his mind at this time, and Hei Ji also had her calculations. If the problem of the gods can be solved, there will also be problems between the Ming and Human races to deal with. It would be good to be able to continue peacefully, for fear of becoming an enemy and fighting each other.


    Now that they have negotiated the terms, Hei Ji will not delay time. After thinking about saving the gods for thousands of years, she will do it immediately, and said to Tang Ye: "The gods come, you and I don''t have much time, for Heal the Lord Pluto as soon as possible, I think you will start to break through your strength. Now a large number of Reaper bats have gathered outside, which is a good resource for you. I will take you to solve them one by one."


    "Good." Tang Ye was very happy to have such a thing and looked forward to it. I hunted and killed more than a hundred Reaper bats before, and gained a lot. There are still many more, I don¡¯t know how far we can break through?

 Chapter 2480： Its like cheating!

    At this time, the death bats in the death swamp were dispatched. They are called by the mother Reaper bat to rescue the mother Reaper bat. The Reaper Swamp was already very big, the place Tang Ye had entered before was only a little outside. The entire Reaper Swamp is still very large, and there are many Reaper bats, hundreds of which are available.


    Even though there are still so many Reaper bats, the total number of hundreds killed is one hundred, which is a fraction. Therefore, after being killed so many, the mother Reaper bat will be affected and angry. He did not let other Reaper bats deal with Tang Ye, but dispatched himself. But it didn''t expect that Tang Ye had mastered marvelous abilities, and the Ming Clan dispatched the strongest people to deal with it. Now it has been subdued, and the serious injury did not heal for a while, so many death bats swarmed to kill the underworld and rescue it.


    Hundreds of death bats pose a very serious threat to the Underworld. Take the six-eyed murlocs, because they can''t overcome the damage of the light, so when the death bat emits a death ray, it is completely powerless. After the death bats swarmed, the six-eyed murlocs had begun to suffer damage. Knowing that they can''t deal with the death bat, Lika and the others let the six-eyed murloc avoid any confrontation, so that the damage of the six-eyed murloc will be less.


    The six-eyed murloc retreated, but hundreds of death bats were still a threat. At this time, Heiguang and Sava were directly dispatched. But even Heiguang and Sava struggled to face hundreds of death bats. If the quantity changes enough, the quality will change. Two people in the realm of the ancient gods deal with hundreds of monsters that are not in the realm of the ancient gods, but there are almost the realm of the ancient gods, just like a general facing an army with two fists and four hands.


    However, with Tang Ye, there is no need to worry about this problem. Because even though death bats can emit death rays, they are actually afraid of glare. Strong light has a huge damage effect on their eyes. Now Tang Ye doesn''t need to deal with the Ming Clan, and all the light-emitting devices prepared earlier can be used.


    So, faced with the use of hundreds of death bats, the rest of the Ming clan retreated to a safe place, and then Tang Ye, Hei Guang, Sava, and Hei Ji who had never seen him dispatched by the Ming clan members went together. Deal with hundreds of death bats.


    The other members of the Pluto clan thought this was really incredible. It doesn''t count that the two black iron generals are dispatched, even the high priest Hei Ji himself dispatched. The key is that they were dispatched with that human being!


    With such powerful members, Tang Ye has become very powerful. Being able to work with Hei Ji is definitely not a simple character. The other Ming clan members were immediately full of curiosity about Tang Ye, a human being. Is this human being on an equal footing with the high priest Hei Ji? In this case, wouldn''t they have to be respectful to this human?


    It''s really drama. Before this human who broke in, they thought they would catch it, and then cruelly tortured it, and then became a delicious food. As a result, the status of this human being is personally received and helped by the high priest.


    But for this human, it looks good, helping to deal with the death bat. Moreover, he had rescued the six-eyed murloc from the death bat before, and was not too hostile to them. In this case, there is no need to hate this human being.


    Unconsciously, the Ming clan seemed to have accepted Tang Ye, a human being. This is very incredible, because the Underworld seldom accepts other tribes, even the creatures in the gap between the undead, they will not accept it at will. They believe that their will and beliefs cannot be understood by other creatures. In order to maintain this kind of will and belief, it must be pure from the end, so other creatures and other tribes cannot be mixed into it.


    Now that Tang Ye has been recognized by the Ming Clan, it is indeed a very unusual treatment.


    At this time, Tang Ye used a strong light to irradiate the death bat, causing the death bat to be irritated and injured, and the order was chaotic. Then it was equipped with the black light of the black iron armor and Sava. When the death bat was damaged by the strong light, Quickly shot, the weakness of the death bat is that the sickle connected to the body attacked, directly interrupting the death bat''s sickle. This will not kill the Reaper bat, but it will seriously damage the Reaper bat and no longer pose a threat.


    Although they have lost their combat effectiveness, their strength is still concentrated in their bodies. As long as they didn''t kill them, Tang Ye could still seize their power for cultivation.


    The hundreds of death bats were originally very terrifying power, but under the stimulation of Tang Ye''s strong light, Black Light and Sava became very easy to deal with them. So even if it is just a few hundred heads, a large part of the solution will be solved as long as it is swept down again.


    Hundreds of death bats fell one after another. In the end, none of them were left, and they all fell to the ground, unable to get close to the important places of the life of the Underworld. All the death bats have been resolved and are no longer a threat. There were hundreds of death bats that used to be so intimidating. Now they are all lying on the ground. They are still so scary and dense, making people feel a little scalp numb. The members of the Underworld still dare not approach here, for fear that they will be submerged in unknown danger.


    But for Tang Ye, the densely packed hundreds of death bats on the ground were a great delicacy. Because these hundreds of death bats will become his cultivation resources. Before absorbing the power of a hundred death **** bats, the branch of the ancient **** realm, which is the ninth branch, among the branches of strength of the dead wood and spring, grew a lot. Now, if hundreds of Reaper Bats are merged, it will definitely increase a lot.


    Moreover, fusion of these hundreds of Reaper bats, there is also a female Reaper bat comparable to hundreds of Reaper bats. Such resources are almost like RMB players recharge to buy experience potions. Although it feels dreamy, unrealistic, and cheating, this is indeed what happened to Tang Ye right now.


    Tang Ye didn''t think it was dangerous, so he rudely grabbed the power of Death Bat. He couldn''t do this kind of thing, and all the power of the death bat belonged to him. Moreover, the benefit is not just for him alone. Capture the soul essence power of the death bat, and the body will not dissipate. Therefore, the body of the death bat can still be used, such as the sharp and strong sickle, which can be used by the Underworld to make weapons.


    Especially the body of the female Reaper bat is stronger than ordinary Reaper bats and is a very precious material.


    In this way, this is something that benefits both parties, and no one is unhappy.


    "These hundreds of Reaper bats will be handed over to you. When you solve them, there are also the female Reaper bats. These are all yours. When you integrate these powers, see how much you still need, and I will continue to give Your other resources." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded in satisfaction and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 2481： Leap improvement!

    It takes a lot of time to absorb the soul essence power of hundreds of death bats. Although there are good resources, time must be paid attention to. Now Tang Ye is also very short on time. I don''t know what''s going on in the outside world at this time, Lu Celadon came out, and I don''t know how to analyze the palace.


    Tang Ye was worried about these things, but when taking the essence of the death bat''s soul, you must not be distracted, otherwise it will not only affect yourself, but also cause a waste of time. Therefore, after performing the Soul Slicing, he emptied his body and mind and focused on taking the soul power. This would not affect the cultivation, and it was the most time-saving.


    Almost a month passed after the capture of hundreds of Reaper bats. Although it had been busy for a month, Tang Ye didn''t feel tired. Because at this time his strength has greatly improved, the ninth branch of the dead wood every spring has grown more than half, and it is getting closer and closer to the realm of the ancient gods.


    This is something to be happy about. With his current strength, even if he is not in the realm of the ancient gods, relying on his wonderful secret skills and unique great fortuners, even if he faces the enemies of the realm of the ancient gods, he has the power to parry and will not be crushed and defeated.


    And this kind of strength, even facing the gods, is already stronger than most gods. After all, a tribe has not many strengths above the realm of ancient gods. The existence of the pinnacle of the ancient gods can all be the patriarch of a tribe. The true **** does not control anything in the tribe, and the real **** realm has long looked down on these. And the true gods are just a few primitive gods.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with the increase in his strength, but now there is a female death bat that can be used for cultivation. This was the power of hundreds of death bats, and he believed that he was very close to the realm of the ancient gods. This makes him look forward to it. Although this speed is not enough to describe the opening and closing. After all, to cultivate to these realms, to be precise, it is impossible to reach the real **** realm. And even Heiji, who have existed for thousands of years, are only in the realm of ancient gods. He can reach that level in just one or two months, it''s not just about hanging up.


    It''s just that this kind of thing can be done before the powerful secret of "Swallowing Death". Hei Ji agreed with this, so she wouldn''t be jealous of Tang Ye. The horror that the death **** swallowed was caused by several true gods at the same time. At the same time, it moved the Pangu God Emperor''s will. Because of this ability, people can cultivate to the level of Pangu God Emperor.


    Death swallowed, because it can directly seize the soul essence of all things, it is equivalent to taking the power of the Pangu God Emperor left in this world, and then fusing it into his body. Every point it swallows is equivalent to being stronger, and the power of the world is reduced by one point. It''s not that the power of heaven and earth has decreased, but has been absorbed into the people who use death to swallow. But if this goes on, it will lead to loss of balance. The person who masters Death Devour will become stronger and stronger, and the power of other heaven and earth creatures will become weaker and weaker. One day, the power of heaven and earth will be merged by the person who masters death swallowed. That doesn''t mean that the heaven and earth belong to him.


    Since it was a secret technique that made Pangu God Emperor jealous, it must be an extremely heaven-defying existence. Death Swallowing is so terrible, Hei Ji is not surprised that Tang Ye can quickly break through in just one month, and set off towards the realm of ancient gods. This is only the realm of ancient gods, not the realm of true gods. The horror that the **** of death swallowed is close to the Pangu God Emperor!


    When Tang Ye returned to the stone palace, Hei Ji was already waiting. Seeing Tang Ye, she glanced at Tang Ye, her eyes a little complicated. Perhaps she was envious of Tang Ye''s ability. With this ability, are you afraid that you won''t be strong?


    "You have become a lot stronger again." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Of course I want to thank the high priest for his help."


    Hei Ji smiled, and stopped to greet Tang Ye with these unnutritious words, and said: "We must hurry up to seize the power of the female Reaper bat. Now the entire Reaper bat between the undead has been killed by you. I''m afraid the female Reaper bat. I feel it, I don''t know what actions it will take, in case it would rather commit suicide than be robbed of power by Tang Ye."


    Tang Ye felt that this was indeed a problem to worry about. Since Hei Ji had said that, he didn''t talk to Hei Ji so much, and went straight to grab the soul power of the mother Reaper Bat. And the soul power of the female Reaper bat is not that fragile. If you want to capture its power, even if it''s just one head, it won''t work for a few days or nights. Thus, Tang Ye entered the state of cultivation again.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s cultivation was assisted by Hei Ji and the others, so it would not be disturbed, so it progressed smoothly, and nothing happened for a few days. He also successfully captured and integrated the spirit power of the mother death bat.


    In fact, with the secret skills of Death Devouring, it may not be possible to break through the fusion and cultivate like Tang Ye. Because you can seize the power of others, you may not be able to blend these powers perfectly. Even the **** of death back then could not perfectly integrate all the power. Otherwise, the **** of death might not be suppressed by the power of the **** emperor Pangu. Because the Pangu God Emperor is no longer there, the power remaining in this world is quite weak, all of them have been transformed into the original power and separated, and anyone can have it. Even if it is through evil means, this "evil" is only a means in the fair adjustment mechanism. As long as it is strong enough, Qi Luck will still recognize it. Therefore, if the Reaper can fuse any power, he can continue to accumulate and fight against the Pangu God Emperor. However, he cannot integrate the power of some true gods. Even if he seizes the power of these creatures, it is difficult to merge into his own power. Even, not only can it not be merged, but it may also be eaten back.


    Just as he once had the opportunity to swallow the soul of a true god, but because of the power of that true **** is contrary to his, even if he swallows his body, it will form a kind of rejection. If he can''t suppress this rejection, he will instead be devoured. Injured.


    Tang Ye now is even more special than Death. So far, he can fuse any power, no matter what the nature. Therefore, this makes his cultivation faster and has no restrictions. It can be said that as long as it is a strength resource, it can be integrated. If this continues, he can even surpass the Death God and even the God Emperor Pangu!


    Hei Ji didn''t know Tang Ye very well yet, she just knew that Tang Ye could adapt to the power of the dead. If she knew that Tang Ye was a melting pot and that any power could fuse, then she would definitely be on guard. Because of Tang Ye like this, sooner or later they will become an existence that none of them can fight against. Then they will also be subject to Tang Ye, they don''t want such a result.


    After successfully fusing the mother death bat, Tang Ye found that he was beginning to touch the realm of the ancient god. But if you want to break through, you need a force to attack.

 Chapter 2482： Blackwater unicorn!

    Although Hei Ji had been mentally prepared for a long time, she couldn''t help being very surprised to see Tang Ye''s strength rising so fast. Such a rapid increase in speed is not only against the sky, it is simply a violation of the rules of the Pangu God Emperor to create the sky and the earth, and it is directly considered as the Pangu God Emperor playing well.


    If Tang Ye is to help heal the Underworld God, Hei Ji feels that a character like Tang Ye must be killed, so as to prevent him from becoming an obstacle to him in the future. After all, his purpose is this world, and Tang How can Ye Ye agree?


    This is a very contradictory thing. Hei Ji''s recent calculations left her helpless and in a dilemma. In the end, she couldn''t decide that much, so she would save Mingshen first. As for future matters, Pluto will handle it, and she can''t take care of that much.


    He was extremely surprised at Tang Ye''s rapid and powerful in his heart, but on the surface he was still calm and calm. Tang Ye came to Shigong after taking away the spirit power of the mother death bat. Hei Ji looked at him and said calmly: "I didn''t expect your strength to break through so fast, it is really amazing. You at this time, even if you face it. For those in the realm of the ancient gods, you might not be defeated directly, right?"


    In other words, even if it is a person who encounters the realm of the ancient gods, such as Heiguang and Sava, even if Tang Ye is not the strength of the realm of the ancient gods, there is a possibility of a battle. Because he has a lot of wonderful secret skills, as well as a steady flow of power consumption, inexhaustible, can make up for a large part of the realm of strength problems.


    Tang Ye is very clear about his strength, Hei Ji said that, he was actually grateful. If it wasn''t for Heiji''s side, he would be more ill-advised when dealing with the mother death bat. Even if he is fine, it is impossible to make a breakthrough so quickly. A safe and stable cultivation environment and a large amount of cultivation resources are indeed inseparable from Hei Ji''s assistance. That''s why Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji and thanked: "This is also thanks to the high priest. Without the help of the high priest, I definitely couldn''t cultivate and strengthen so quickly."


    "Don''t thank me, after all, we all get what we need. Moreover, you can break through so quickly because of the secret skills you have. If you don''t have the secret skills to capture the soul power, even if I help you, you can''t have it. Such an achievement." Hei Ji was quite sure of Tang Ye''s own talent and hard work.


    Tang Ye stopped being polite with Hei Ji, and said, "High Priest, you said there are resources that can help me to make breakthroughs in my cultivation. Now I feel I''m just the last one. I don''t know what the resources you mentioned are. Lack of time, if the gods descend in full, it will be very detrimental to us."


    Hei Ji nodded and agreed with Tang Ye''s words, and said, "Indeed, if the gods come in full, then we will deal with all the great gods, especially if we still encounter those true gods, it will be difficult for us to act. Even , I was defeated by the gods before I acted much. So, our plan must be advanced as soon as possible. Since you are only the last point to break through to the realm of the ancient gods, then I will help you to the end. Come with me, I Take you to a place, something like that should help you break through this last bottleneck."


    "What is it?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    Hei Ji walked around, without turning her head, and said to Tang Ye: "A monster that is even more terrifying than the mother death bat. If you can seize its power, then you can break through to the realm of ancient gods, there is absolutely no problem."


    "There are other such terrifying monsters in the gap between the undead?" Tang Ye asked curiously. He thought that the death bat that made the six-eyed murlocs and the underworld people so scared was already the most terrifying monster in the cracks of the undead. But looking at Hei Ji''s meaning now, there are even more terrifying existences.


    Hei Ji sneered and said, "You too underestimated this crevice of the undead. Although the crevice of the undead is the fundamental place for our Nether clan to survive, we are also later. To put it ugly, it means being expelled and exiled. Here, if we can, do we want to come here? Therefore, the undead gap was not created by our Plutos, but existed before our Plutos arrived. Such a place can also be said to be the space of the Chaos Period. After all. Although the Pangu God Emperor opened up the world, such a huge world requires too much power to consume the God Emperor, and it is impossible for the Pangu God Emperor to do everything. So, many places are the previous chaotic and dangerous appearance, that is, they have not been Developed by the Emperor Pangu. I am afraid that the gap between the undead is such a place. The Emperor Pangu is not very clear about such a place. It is even possible that such a place exists as a powerful existence at the same time as the Emperor Pangu. Then , If you get this kind of power, can''t you break through to the realm of ancient gods?


    "Of course!" Tang Ye nodded, expressing very confident and satisfied. Now he has vaguely touched the realm of the ancient gods, if there is another force stronger than the mother death bat, he thinks that he can break through to the realm of the ancient gods.


    "Then let''s hunt it down." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye followed Hei Ji, glanced around, and asked, "Why didn''t you see Hei Guang and Sava?"


    "They have other things to be busy." Hei Ji said simply. According to the current plan, as soon as the Pluto awakens, then the Pluto clan can proceed to the outside world. These all need to be arranged, and the Black Iron Five are all busy. The Black Iron Five wears black iron armor, so they don''t have to fear the light, so they can go out to the outside world to act!


    In addition to what Hei Ji had negotiated with Tang Ye before, the Human Race and the Ming Race joined forces. For this reason, in order to speed up the actions of the Ming Race, Hei Ji asked Tang Ye to prove it and let the people outside believe when Hei Guang and the others arrived in the outside world. And provide help. It is equivalent to that, they are the first to carry out cooperative action.


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye slightly, knowing what Tang Ye was trying to express, and said, "You and I are enough to deal with the beast in the cracks of the undead. I don¡¯t need black light. If it was before, without your help, then Even Heiguang and I will not attack that fierce beast, because if I can''t beat it, I don''t want to die in vain."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was startled, looking at Hei Ji very curious, it turned out to be a fierce beast that made Hei Ji so jealous. However, now that I have myself, I dare to deal with them. I don''t want to black them out. Can I play such a big role?


    Knowing Tang Ye¡¯s doubts, Hei Ji sneered, very ironically, and said: ¡°This is the most ironic and ridiculous place for the creatures in this world between the undead, even if they are powerful as ancient gods, even true gods, but the light It has a fatal effect on them. You can create light, and light has a great influence on that fierce beast. With the conditions of light, there is no need to worry about dealing with that fierce beast."


    Tang Ye asked, "What kind of beast is that?"


    "Heishui Qilin." Hei Ji said.

 Chapter 2483： More combat power!

    Tang Ye was very surprised when he heard the black water unicorn mentioned by Hei Ji. The unicorn is one of the most famous beasts, but he did not expect to become a beast among the dead. Perhaps none of the monster beasts born in such a harsh environment as the crevice of the undead is friendly.


    Tang Ye was still curious about such a powerful monster, and asked Hei Ji: "From my knowledge of the birth of all creatures, all things do not depart from the origin. Since the undead will give birth to things of a unicorn, there must be a unicorn soul. , And then it was conceived, and then it appeared. But how can the kylin soul appear in this place between the dead?"


    Hei Ji sneered, with a bit of hatred, and said: "This is a good thing the gods have done. Back then, the gods and I were forced into the dead, but those gods were still unwilling to let us go. That Qilin soul This is what the gods used to deal with me and Lord Pluto. Huh, it''s a pity, Lord Pluto and I abandoned the body of the gods, adapted to the environment between the undead, and survived proudly. And those gods, including the power of the unicorn, Unwilling to give up, they were swallowed by the force of the undead and turned into dung here. But they are also above the gods, even if they die, the breath and soul left behind can exist for a long time. Then, The power of the crevice of the undead combined with it, dominating their soul power, and then gave birth to the monster of the crevice of the undead with their characteristics. Think about it, are they very sad?"


    Hei Ji suddenly looked a little gloating.


    Tang Ye looked at such Hei Ji and felt that she was a little different from her usual self. The usual Hei Ji, taciturn, would never take the initiative to talk about the past, as if she was unwilling to say it. But now I mentioned that seeing her look relaxed and venting, Tang Ye knew that she didn''t want to say, but there was nowhere to say, and no one to say.


    Nether God and Hei Ji are not native creatures between the dead. Before they are forced into the dead, they lived in the heavens, and Hei Ji may even belong to the human world. They came from the outside world. They have experienced the darkness and light of their world. Since I came to the dead, I have hardly seen the light, so naturally there are many changes in my heart.


    Knowing the origin of the black water unicorn, Tang Ye couldn''t help asking: "This black water unicorn is so powerful, and it is born from the spirit essence of the unicorn. It must be very powerful for cultivation. This is quite impressive. Good resources for cultivation. After so long, why don¡¯t you Underworld hunt for your own use? Since your Five Black Iron Generals have black iron armor, you don¡¯t need to be afraid of light, so you can go outside to get some light items, and then Take it back to deal with the black water unicorn."


    Hei Ji couldn''t help but look back at Tang Ye, raising her eyebrows, looking a little angry. Looking at her angry look, I am afraid that she is a very beautiful woman.


    "Do you think this black water unicorn is still specially reserved for you by me, and what is happening right now is a conspiracy that I arranged against you?" Hei Ji said with anger, thinking that Tang Ye asked. It''s really funny.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect Hei Ji to be so angry, and said, "No, I didn''t mean that, I was just curious."


    Hei Ji felt that Tang Ye was a fool, and shook her head, expressing helplessness, and said: "Don''t forget, not long ago, the shackles of heaven and earth were still there. Even if we have the strength of the ancient gods, we cannot go out. .Otherwise, the regulation of the air luck in the outside world, the **** of punishment of heaven and thunder, will immediately come down. The existence of the fetters of air luck is a terrible restriction on us. The **** of punishment of heaven and thunder will not just because we are in the realm of the ancient gods. It is easily blocked by us. The God of Heaven''s Punishment Thunder is strong against the strong, and the weaker is the weaker. The stronger we are, the stronger the God Thunder of Heaven''s Punishment will be. In that case, we are very dangerous. Therefore, there is no shackles in the air. Before it is lifted, we cannot go out to the outside world and cannot obtain good light items. There is no way to dominate the crevices of the undead through the means of light. Even if we get the means of light, we will not bring them in to dominate the crevices of the undead. "


    Hei Ji continued: "The world between the undead is itself a land of the dead with endless darkness. If you flood in to fight against this dark light, the environment here will change over time. The environment will change, and so will the creatures. Change. If the engulfing environment of darkness and the power of the dead is lost here, it means that we Hades will also lose the survival advantage here. If there are gods again, they will bring light, and there is no darkness and dead to swallow them. , Won¡¯t they be able to deal with us easily? Just like you now."


    "Do you...know that you are very special? I hope you are the only one and the last one." Hei Ji snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    After hearing Hei Ji''s words, Tang Ye suddenly realized. The crevice between the dead is like an independent and unique ecosystem, and the Hades are also unique because of this ecosystem. If this ecosystem changes, the uniqueness of the Hades will probably disappear. In this case, it is easy to become an ordinary person that others can deal with. Although fear of light is their weakness, such weakness is even ridiculous. However, in the cracks of the undead, this is not a weakness, but a terrible advantage. Even if the gods are here, they are not their opponents!


    There is also the question of whether the black water unicorn was captured as a practice. It turned out that even the existence in the gap between the undead was affected by the shackles of Qi Yun at that time.


    Tang Ye didn''t seem to have a lot of worries, and looked at Hei Ji with a smile: "It makes you think I think too much, I''m just curious, it''s okay, let''s deal with Heishui Qilin."


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye again. She thought that Tang Ye was actually quite annoying, but to say where he hated it, it was not that he hated this person, but that many good things would automatically flow to him.


    "You really picked up a lot of benefits. If you fail to heal the Lord Underworld, don''t blame me for being rude." Hei Ji snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded solemnly and said, "Don''t worry, I will try my best to cure Lord Underworld!"


    Hei Ji snorted softly, satisfied with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "After hunting down the black water unicorn, I think I can take action to heal Lord Underworld. I can see that after so much suffering, good things are finally coming slowly."


    "Are you still experiencing suffering?" Hei Ji was totally unbelieving. Such people, even if they experience hardships, something good will come right away, otherwise they won''t be able to go now. However, they have been experiencing hardships, and no good things have ever come.


    Hei Ji hummed to Tang Ye: "Looking at your self-confidence, it seems that it is not difficult to deal with Heishui Qilin. What gives you such confidence, don''t think that it can be solved with a little light, Heishui Qilin is not that simple!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "This time, I can not only contribute the power of light, but also more combat power!"


    Now that he has greatly enhanced his strength, he naturally has confidence in speaking.

 Chapter 2484： Power monster!

    To deal with Heishui Qilin, Hei Ji counted on Tang Ye''s ability to actually emit a strong light. Even if the black water unicorn was born out of the essence of the unicorn beast in the upper realm gods, it was born based on adapting to the environment of the dead. There is no light in the gap between the undead, all living beings are afraid of the light, and the black water unicorn is naturally the same.


    If he could deal with the black water unicorn in a strong light environment, Hei Ji was confident that he could deal with it. So for what Tang Ye said could provide more strength support, she knew that Tang Ye wanted to participate in the war, but she didn''t need this. Even if Tang Ye became stronger, but did not break through to the realm of the ancient gods, it was still very limited. She didn''t want to have to take care of Tang Ye at that time, which dragged down her fight.


    Tang Ye saw Hei Ji''s contempt for him, and he didn''t explain much. In this case, he decided not to take action, lest he be hindered by dislike. And it''s safer if you don''t shoot, why not do it.


    Following Heiji''s raiding, she reached a huge swamp between the undead. If you look at it from the perspective of the outside world, it''s pitch black and you can''t see anything. But after adapting to the dark environment in the gap between the undead, you can see that this is a land of black water.


    In front is a swamp with black weeds, with boiling and poisonous blisters, white dead bones floating on the water from time to time. Withered bones are of different shapes, probably because there are many lives here. There are many creatures, strong and weak, but they can''t escape this swamp, which shows that this swamp is very dangerous.


    "If you want to deal with this black water unicorn, it is the limit to deal with this marshland. If you pass this marshland and arrive at Heishui Lake, that is the place where the black water unicorn is dormant, and on the water, then the black water unicorn is handy, and It''s very unfavorable for me to move an inch." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye understood what she meant and said, "So are we trying to attract Heishui Qilin to come?"


    "It''s best to do this." Hei Ji said.


    "Can''t you attract Heishui Qilin?" Tang Ye asked again.


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was talking nonsense. She is not a person who likes nonsense and slow work. If she has a way to attract Heishui Qilin to come, then she will do it, so why bother to tell Tang Ye more. And she felt that Tang Ye could not attract Heishui Qilin to come, so let Tang Ye prepare the bright light props, she would personally attract Heishui Qilin to come, but it was dangerous to do so.


    "You are ready at any time, I will come as soon as I go." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye, and then flew out, across the swamp, to the side of Heishui Lake.


    "You want to attract Heishui Qilin by yourself? Isn''t this too dangerous?" Tang Ye called Hei Ji. He knew Hei Ji was very afraid of Heishui Qilin, otherwise he would not tell him specifically. But now dealing with Heishui Qilin is for his breakthrough. He doesn''t want to trouble Hei Ji with his own affairs. It''s not good to owe too much favor. After all, he is shorthanded and cannibalistic. He is not an ungrateful person. Most importantly, he felt that he could use other methods to attract Heishui Qilin.


    He said to Hei Ji: "This swamp is very dangerous right now, not to mention the deadly motionless lake outside the swamp. As you said, the black water unicorn sank under this lake, in this black water lake. The black water unicorn is extremely powerful. You used to be very dangerous, so you might as well use other methods."


    Hei Ji suddenly became irritated, if there were other ways, why would she risk herself. Even if it was to save Pluto, she wouldn''t do that to make herself so dangerous. She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Do you have any other way to attract the black water unicorn?"


    She naturally thought that Tang Ye had nothing to do, so she felt that Tang Ye couldn''t stand up talking. Who doesn''t know that it is dangerous to run directly, but there is no way to get the black water unicorn to come without running there, and then the plan to hunt the black water unicorn will not be possible.


    However, what surprised Hei Ji was that Tang Ye looked at her quite confident at this time, and said, "The thing that attracted Heishui Qilin, let me solve it."


    "You?" Hei Ji was taken aback, watching Tang Ye look strange. Does this human being really think that after he has cultivated a little stronger, he can not fear any power? Really arrogant. Even if it is strong, it has not reached the realm of the ancient gods, and it is impossible to deal with the black water unicorn in one blow!


    Hei Ji didn''t bother to see Tang Ye, and hummed: "Don''t laugh, you should stay here, and wait for me to attract Heishui Qilin."


    "I think I can do it." Tang Ye stopped Hei Ji again, and then started to use his momentum, and said: "The Heishui Lake over there is the territory of Heishui Qilin. It won''t be offensive for people to enter. , No matter who it is, what we have to face is not only the danger of the black water unicorn, but also the danger of this poisonous swamp. However, if it is a force to attract the black water unicorn, then we will not be in danger. ."


    "Huh?" Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye and said, "A force?"


    At this time, the power Tang Ye had just released slowly condensed a monster. Hei Ji looked at it and realized little by little what this monster beast was. A huge black sickle shows that this monster is a death bat!


    Is this a summoning technique? No, this is not a summoning technique. The death bat was not summoned, so what is the death bat that Tang Ye condensed with his strength now, and it is so lifelike, as if it really is the death bat coming. However, after the mother Reaper bat is killed, the Reaper bat is gone. Perhaps, in the gap between the undead, there are no more death bats.


    This is what Tang Ye said, a force. Hei Ji quickly understood. However, she believed that this power would also be subject to Tang Ye''s realm of strength. Since Tang Ye had not reached the realm of the ancient gods, this death bat would not have such a high power.


    However, manipulating the past to Heishui Lake can attract the attention of Heishui Qilin. As for whether he can insist on attracting Heishui Qilin, I don''t know. But this method can indeed be tried, avoiding one''s own risk.


    This is an amazing ability. This use of strength to condense into the shape of a monster requires a very large amount of power, as well as a very skillful mastery of power, which can be freely retracted, just like turning power into a solid body, like that plasticine, allowing it to be fabricated. . But at this level, Hei Ji thinks she can''t do it!


    The other is that even if it is possible to use power to shape a monster beast, it is extremely difficult to control a monster beast with such power, because this kind of thing requires too much power. What an average cultivator can do is to use strength to condense into a monster beast, and then let the monster beast attack the enemy with a big move. Then the monster beast is over, whether it can defeat the enemy, the monster beast will disappear. Because it consumes too much, no one can keep such power monsters in existence, even the summoning technique.


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was still very relaxed at this time, and suddenly felt that Tang Ye was hiding too much ability.

 Chapter 2485： Beyond calling!

    Hei Ji didn''t know what kind of abilities Tang Ye still hid. As she got more in touch with Tang Ye, the more secrets she found this human being. And many things in this human being are beyond common sense, and I don''t know how to do it. Perhaps, this human being itself is not a reasonable existence!


    Originally, Hei Ji wanted to say whether Tang Ye could hold such a monster beast, but it shouldn''t affect the battle plan. But soon she observed that Tang Ye was not exhausted from shaping such a monster, and her power state was also full. Hei Ji was even more surprised. Did this guy release such a huge force to shape the monster death bat without consuming his power?


    Tang Ye didn''t explain to Hei Ji why he could do this. This is naturally due to the fact that Wither Wood Fengchun constantly helps him to replenish his strength, and also because Wither Wood Fengchun helps him understand and master the power composition of things, so he is very clear about the power composition of the death bat, and it is not difficult to construct the death bat.


    But the real, the death bat he created will be so realistic, just like a real death bat, because he swallows the soul of the mother death bat. For this reason, he has a very good understanding of the essential power of the death bat, just like the soul of the death bat has come to him, so the death bat he created has a **** and a shape, which is very lifelike. Up.


    It should not be said that it is not realistic, it should be said that it is the death bat itself!


    The Grim Reaper bat created by Tang Ye just now is not complete. Now as he releases more and more power, the Grim Reaper bat is molded, which is exactly the same as the previous mother Reaper bat!


    I don¡¯t know how strong this mother Reaper bat is. If it reaches the realm of the ancient gods, it¡¯s basically the reappearance of the previous mother Reaper bat!


    "This is...?" Hei Ji never expected that the final effect of Tang Ye''s secret technique was so amazing, and couldn''t help but look at Tang Ye and ask.


    She knows that even with the summoning technique under the integration of space power, it may not be able to achieve this point.


    Tang Ye smiled, knowing what Hei Ji was surprised, and said: "Actually, it''s not that magical. I just blended the soul power of the death bat, and mastered it very well through the soul power, so now it is shaping them. Very skilled."


    Hei Ji twitched at the corner of her mouth, feeling that Tang Ye''s explanation was perfunctory. Because there is a bigger secret, why can Tang Ye possess such a strong power, after shaping the existence of the mother death bat, it can last so long. For such a powerful monster beast, every second of its existence, the consumption of power is extremely huge. So how does this man do this?


    "Go." But at this time, Tang Ye had already controlled the death bat power body to go towards Heishui Lake, and no longer explained so much to Hei Ji.


    Tang Ye had actually mastered the ability to shape the power body of the monster beast for a long time. At the beginning, he mastered the truth and listened to the beasts. This was because he got the relics from a Buddhist master who was about to realize the realm of the Buddha. The ability of this relic is in exchange for the truth-listening beast. After he obtains this relic, he can also master the ability to call out the truth-listening beast. Then, through the ability of the dead wood to meet the spring, after he merged with the fire power, he could turn the divine beast into the flame divine. In this way, step by step, as long as it is the transformation of the power form, he can release the monster beast of the same power form. Under normal power, the power of the human saint, the power of flame, the magic of darkness, and the power of the dead. In different power situations, there are monsters of different power natures, and even this monster is the same monster!


    Therefore, under the leadership of the power of the dead, he can not only release the death bat, but also release the truth of the dead, the demon python of the dead, and the dragon of the dead!


    Tang Ye was not able to shape these powerful monsters at will. He has an extraordinary relationship with these monsters that can be shaped, or they have merged their souls. Only in this way can they be easily molded and given their souls, so that they can act and attack themselves as if they become summoned beasts, but they are absolutely loyal to him.


    It can be said that Tang Ye''s power surpasses the summoning technique.


    The death bat is the monster he came into contact with in the cracks of the undead, and it integrates the soul power of all the death bats, then he knows enough about the death bat, so it is not difficult to shape it and make it alive. Now, the power body of the death bat has almost the same strength as the previous mother death bat, which can be said to be above the realm of the ancient gods, then this is beyond the realm of Tang Ye''s own strength. This is not impossible. There is a summoned beast in the summoning technique itself, which is very powerful, even stronger than the summoner, and as long as the summoner masters the summoning spell.


    So now Tang Ye can also reproduce the power of the monster he has merged through the essential power of "soul". Although the Grim Reaper''s bat is stronger than him, because he shaped it and executes his will, it will never go against him.


    Tang Ye controlled the death bat power body into the poisonous swamp, because it had the power of the previous mother death bat, the death bat power body did not encounter danger through this poisonous swamp, and it could adapt to such an environment. Then when he arrived at Heishui Lake, the Death Bat power body entered this area belonging to the Heishui Kirin, and he was immediately alarmed by the Heishui Kirin.


    Suddenly, the Black Water Lake surging, and the originally silent lake seemed to tremble. The pitch-black lake did not form a huge wave like a tornado, but was set off whole piece by piece, layer by layer. Then, every layer of water waves are like lightning. But lightning has colors. It''s blue. This becomes an extremely bright light in the dark. It stands to reason that the black water unicorn is also afraid of light, but it can emit blue light. What is going on?


    It turns out that the bright light that the black water unicorn can emit is actually the same as the red death ray that the death bat can emit, and it is a kind of power. This kind of power with other light is not afraid of them themselves, but this kind of light power is fatal to other creatures in the gap between the undead.


    Therefore, the black water unicorn, like the death bat, is one of the top monsters in the gap between the undead, and has the ability to directly let other creatures lethal. Such an existence is naturally something that others dare not provoke.


    The water surface of Heishui Lake is stacked one after another, forming a staircase. And every step of the ladder flashed blue lightning. At this time, a huge roar sounded, the stepped water wave splashed into the water, and a dark beast rushed up from the bottom of the lake on the water wave class.


    Tang Ye saw that it was a pitch-black unicorn, but this unicorn was more deformed than the outside world. It looked like the thin body of a unicorn beast outside, and looked thin, more like a unicorn. Because it has a blue horn on top of its head!

 Chapter 2486： The power of chaos!

    Heishui Qilin has appeared, and Heishui Lake is its territory. It is invaded by the death bat power body, and it must fight back. It was pitch black and so was its hair. It is indeed the shape of a unicorn, except that it looks taller and thinner, and its whole body is dyed black. There is also a blue horn on top of his head, and thunder and lightning burst out from this horn.


    When Heishui Qilin was dispatched, the water surface of Heishui Lake fluctuated into steps, and thunder and lightning flashed. The scene was very shocking, worthy of being the strongest monster in the cracks of the undead.


    Tang Ye saw the Heishui Qilin far away, and couldn''t help being surprised by the ferocity of the Heishui Qilin. The birds and beasts between the heavens and the earth, after the shackles of the heavens and the earth are lifted, are hidden and revealed, they are ancient beasts or divine beasts. These are structures that were previously unimaginable, and only found in movies or games, but now they have been directly exposed in front of them, which really makes people feel very dreamy.


    Although he was shocked by the black water unicorn, Tang Ye still had to do business. He controlled the death bat power body to move back quickly, attracting the black water unicorn to the swamp. After the swamp, Hei Ji and Tang Ye will be much safer in fighting, which is very beneficial to solving the black water unicorn.


    It is actually not difficult to control the power body of the death bat. Because of the soul power of the death bat, it has a great self-will. As long as Tang Ye gives the death bat power body a command will, it will know how to act. So after giving the Death Bat power body order, Tang Ye had already made other preparations to face the Blackwater Kirin!


    Although Hei Ji wanted to attack Heishui Qilin by herself, Tang Ye felt that her abilities could also help. There are some mysterious techniques even more useful than Hei Ji''s. Hunting the Heishui Qilin is related to his breakthrough in cultivation, and he doesn''t want to rely on Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji didn''t stop Tang Ye from doing this. After seeing so many extraordinary things about Tang Ye, she had to admit that Tang Ye''s extraordinary qualities were stronger than she had imagined. She also knew what kind of person Tang Ye was. This guy was extremely shrewd and wouldn''t let herself fall into danger. Since he dared to make a move, he was confident. In this way, let him also take action, or he can help himself.


    The death bat power body quickly retreated, and Heishui Qilin, as the strongest monster here, would not allow such offenders to leave safely. Even its wisdom makes it feel that this may be a conspiracy, but it feels that its strength can crush any conspiracy. No matter who it is, if you dare to provoke it like this, it will kill the other party!


    Therefore, the black water unicorn quickly chased the death bat power body away. The speed of the black water unicorn is very fast, even faster than the death bat power body. The movement of the black water unicorn really seemed to step into the void with one foot, and then leap away relying on the power of the void. Under its footprints, there were flashes of thunder and lightning.


    Soon the black water unicorn will catch up with the death bat power body. According to this situation, the death bat power body could not complete the attraction of the black water unicorn over the swamp. Hei Ji frowned and glanced at Tang Ye slightly, as if saying that this method was still not feasible.


    But Tang Ye was still very calm and didn''t worry too much. At this time, he controlled the Reaper Bat power body, and the Reaper Bat power body suddenly raised the sickle, slashing towards the front, and then opened the space. The Reaper Bat power body passed through the space, and in the next second, it reached the swamp.


    This is a space jump. The death bat itself is a monster beast with space power. Now controlled by Tang Ye, Tang Ye can also apply his own secret skills on it, so that the death bat power body also masters the space jump. Although there are big restrictions, there is no problem jumping a short distance. Now that the Reaper Bat power body has reached the swamp range, it is considered to be where Heiji wants to fight. As long as Heishui Qilin chases after him, that purpose is complete.


    Behind, the Heishui Kirin chased after him quickly. Heishui Qilin also became very angry. It feels that it has been provoked by the death bat power body. Here, there is nothing that it cannot catch up. It is the king of speed because it has the power of lightning and wind. Sure enough, it turned into a demon wind, the black wind was still flashing blue, and the place it passed, chuckled, and it was about to chase the poisonous swamp.


    At this time, Hei Ji was ready to fight. She is not surprised that Heishui Qilin is fast and powerful. Because she has studied too much about the black water unicorn. Even without the help of Tang Ye''s bright light, she was ready to hunt this monster beast. However, if she and a few black iron generals were hunted, the price paid would be correspondingly greater. And the use of black water unicorn materials will greatly reduce, the use effect is too low, it feels very bad. Especially, they couldn''t extract the powerful soul power of the black water unicorn. Once the black water unicorn is killed, the only thing that can be used is the body of the black water unicorn, such as the unicorn black hair, the lightning unicorn and so on.


    But now that Tang Ye¡¯s arrival can help hunt the Blackwater Kirin more easily. At the same time, the soul power of the Blackwater Kirin, which they can¡¯t get in their plan, can also be used for Tang Ye to achieve the purpose of trading cooperation with Tang Ye, which is sufficient. Used. This benefit is much higher than their original plan, and it can even heal the **** of darkness, so Hei Ji is very willing to do such a thing.


    On the contrary, Hei Ji was surprised that Tang Ye could still perform a spatial jump on the death bat power body. This is really against the sky, can it be said that Tang Ye''s ability can not only perform space jumps by himself, or let others perform space jumps?


    This is very scary, it''s like fighting, and suddenly moving the enemy, then the enemy can''t attack him. Moreover, putting a person into the space is very dangerous to that person. If that person has no spatial power and cannot resist the squeezing environment of space, he will be squeezed to death.


    Hei Ji was surprised by Tang Ye, and even felt that even if Tang Ye didn''t have the strength of the ancient **** realm, he already had the ability to fight against people in the ancient **** realm.


    What kind of monster is this human being?


    call!


    Although Hei Ji was surprised by Tang Ye''s mysterious power, she never forgot what she had to do. At this time, the black water unicorn chased the death bat power body to the swamp, approached the shore, and entered the best hunting place for them to set traps, and then Hei Ji suddenly looted out, condensing a cloud of black chaos in his hand Power, greeted the black water unicorn, approached the past, and started fighting directly.


    Tang Ye had never seen Hei Ji''s power before, but when he saw it at this time, he was shocked, that was the power of Chaos?


    Chaos, it is said that it was not derived from the power of the origin of heaven and earth at all. This kind of power can fight against Pangu God Emperor!

 Chapter 2487： smoothly!

    If Hei Ji had really chaotic power, Tang Ye would probably be able to accept it, why should Hei Ji be obedient to Hei Ji who are also in the realm of ancient gods like Hei Guang and Sava.


    The power of chaos was the power that existed before the God Emperor Pangu opened the world, and it was probably the original power in the chaotic universe. Originally, this world was nothing but chaos. It was created by the power of the Emperor Pangu when he arrived. Then, the power of chaos in the chaotic space before the creation of heaven and earth. Even if the posterity doesn''t know much about it, it is definitely not easy for such power.


    The chaos space is opened up, in fact, it is transformed with power, and the power confrontation encountered during the transformation is the power of chaos. To open up this world, even the life of God Emperor Pangu was consumed. And Pangu God Emperor was only faintly consumed by Chaos Power, and did not encounter other Chaos Power attacks. In this way, Pangu God Emperor has exhausted his power and essence, which shows the terrible Chaos Power.


    Tang Ye''s understanding of the power of chaos is nothing but a record from the inherited memory of some remnant old people. The memory of the old man of the remnant soul about the power of chaos was also seen by the gods of the heavens when they left the heavens and the earth to travel in the outer universe. One thing that can be speculated is that this chaotic power is a force outside the vast sky of the universe. Perhaps outside the vast sky of the universe, this is just an ordinary force. However, in this small world opened up, it is extremely terrifying.


    Tang Ye felt that things were getting more and more bizarre. He didn''t expect to meet someone with Chaos Power here. And this person is actually the high priest of the Underworld. So, did Hei Ji exist before this world was created? But this truth is too terrible. Could it be said that Hei Ji is older than God Emperor Pangu?


    This seems very unlikely. Because Hei Ji''s power is only in the realm of the ancient gods, she is a cultivator living in the heaven and earth created by the **** emperor Pangu, how can she be the existence of the **** emperor Pangu?


    Whoops!


    At this time, Hei Ji, a woman, gathered a group of black hazy and chaotic power in her right hand, and she punched the black water unicorn who was running. As a result, the fierce and powerful Heishui Kirin was directly beaten back, but Hei Ji did not move. The Blackwater Kirin didn''t suffer any injuries, but it was extremely angry and couldn''t help but yell again and again, because someone could beat it back.


    Hei Ji gave a cold snort to Heishui Qilin, and said, "Don''t think you are really invincible here. I just didn''t want to eradicate you before."


    It can be said that Hei Ji is quite domineering.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye was amazed and wondered. Judging from this situation, Hei Ji''s power is enough to deal with Heishui Qilin, it seems that he does not need to use strong light to cover. So Hei Ji said that he must have his help, what''s the matter?


    The black water unicorn was irritated by the stimulation. After it screamed, its whole body emitted blue light lightning, chirped, lingered around its body, and then went back to the blue unicorn.


    Seeing this, Hei Ji became stern and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, "Start doing your thing!"


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and acted immediately, swiping quickly, whirring, turning on the previously prepared strong light equipment, and covering the black water unicorn.


    Suddenly bright light illuminates, in this darkness, it is really difficult to adapt to a scene, even Tang Ye and Hei Ji feel uncomfortable. Tang Ye just glanced down, allowing his eyes to quickly adapt to the glare. Hei Ji activated her black iron armor. Her black iron armor is very cleverly made, it can be reduced and carried, like a magic weapon. When needed, it can spread and stretch quickly to cover the body. Such equipment feels full of science fiction elements. Tang Ye was amazed when he saw it. And this black iron armor was naturally specially made, and it couldn''t match the other four sets. This is also exclusive to Hei Ji, so Hei Ji has the highest status in the Underworld clan except for the Underworld God.


    Hei Ji put on the black iron armor to reduce the light damage of the blue thunder and lightning of the black water unicorn, as well as the impact force damage. At the same time, Tang Ye also turned on the strong light. If she did not have the black iron armor, she would be greatly affected. Even she, after adapting to the environment between the dead, is afraid of light.


    Ouch!


    The black water unicorn is also a creature that adapts to the environment of the undead, even if it is a monster beast that is powerful, since the light is the natural enemy of the undead, it will also be the natural enemy of the black water unicorn. Therefore, under the strong light irradiated and shrouded, the lightning emission power of the Blackwater Kirin was greatly weakened. And also the attack was off the track. Because Heishui Qilin has been affected, his body has shaken.


    In this case, Hei Ji was not afraid of the terrible blue thunder and lightning attack of Heishui Qilin. Surrounded by a dark armor, Hei Ji''s face is no longer visible, only that he is an armored person. Hei Ji swiftly swept, and when he reached Heishui Qilin''s body, her right hand condensed a group of chaotic power, and punched Heishui Qilin''s stomach fiercely.


    Whoops!


    Heishui Qilin let out a cry. Under the strong light, its black iron-like hair has become a lot softer. Originally, this black thorn-like hair was a natural and extremely strong defense, but now it is softened by the strong light, and it has no defense. Hei Ji once again punched him with chaotic power like this, and it was so painful that he was about to faint, and he had already suffered serious injuries.


    The impact of the strong light is very big, even the surrounding swamps can''t help but chuckle and rustle, and the highly toxic liquid from those swamps is tumbling, as if flying. And the terrifying creatures hiding underneath fled one after another, and even died directly after being irradiated, following the blisters of highly poisonous liquids.


    The black water unicorn wants to leave this glare. Although strong light doesn''t make it fatal right away, it has a huge impact on it, and the body structure cannot adapt to it, resulting in weakened strength and weakened functions of all parts. This is a complete trap. The black water unicorn howled again and again, and then galloped up, trying to rush out of the area shrouded in strong light.


    But Tang Ye would not let it succeed. At this time, the Death Bat power body slashed down from above with a huge sickle. The death bat power body is also in the realm of the ancient gods, and its attack should not be underestimated. Even if it is not the opponent of Heishui Kirin, if Heishui Kirin is directly slashed like this, it will still be injured. So in order not to get hurt, Heishui Qilin had to avoid it.


    But at this time, Hei Ji''s attack came again. Under Hei Ji''s chaotic power, that fist seemed very domineering, as if ignoring everything, just hit it, nothing was impossible. Then Heishui Qilin was hit, severely injured and painful again, screaming again and again.


    For a time, the Heishui Kirin was restrained by this strong light, and was constantly injured by attacks, unable to escape. It seemed that he was killed.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. Of course, what surprised him most was Hei Ji''s chaotic power. With such power, it''s hard to think about it smoothly.

 Chapter 2488： Invading power!

    The black water unicorn fell into the trap and was injured again and again, and Hei Ji''s chaos repeatedly made it seriously injured, the situation was very unfavorable, and it continued to fall into decline. However, the black water unicorn is not that simple. Even if it falls into a great disadvantage, it still has strong means to resist.


    At this time, it no longer blindly broke through the area covered by the strong light, kept it still, and then accumulated momentum on the blue unicorn, constantly emitting blue lightning. The blue thunder and lightning gathered more and more and began to envelope its body, and finally the blue thunder and lightning became like a sealed ball, enveloping it. This way it doesn''t need to be exposed to strong light, just stay in its own power.


    The black water unicorn is very smart, so it doesn''t have to be affected by strong light anymore. So Tang Ye''s strong light arrangement is equivalent to invalidation for it. In this case, the situation would be very unfavorable to Tang Ye and Hei Ji.


    The black water unicorn is undoubtedly very powerful. Under the strong light just now, any creature in the gap between the undead will have to be affected. If it is weaker, it will directly melt and die. Even Hei Ji, who has the power of chaos, did not dare to be exposed to such a strong light directly. But the black water unicorn was exposed to such a strong light for a long time, and then fought again, and was seriously injured, and it was still not fatal. This shows that it can directly resist glare by itself. As for how long it can resist, it has something to do with its strength. However, it cannot be immune to light damage, because it is weakened under strong light. Even if the strong light is not fatal to it, it continues to affect it.


    Now Blackwater Kirin wrapped himself in blue lightning, breaking the influence of the glare. Its thunder and lightning itself is a very terrifying force. Being hit by this lightning, no matter how strong it is, it may not be able to resist that lightning paralysis. Once paralyzed, the black water unicorn pounced, it was fatal.


    Sure enough, at this moment, the Heishui Qilin extracted a part of the lightning power that was enveloped in a circle and sprayed it at Tang Ye and Hei Ji. The lightning that came out of the attack was originally just a lightning ball, but after the attack went out, it suddenly burst and became a thunder and lightning in an area, chuckling, and wanted to be very afraid of such terrible lightning power.


    Tang Ye used the ability to jump in space to avoid lightning burst attacks, and Hei Ji''s speed was also very fast, she moved very flexibly, and simple lightning jet attacks could not hit her. But this way he can no longer make a shot at Heishui Qilin, I am afraid there will be some changes. Since the Blackwater Kirin can become the overlord in an area between the dead, it is absolutely simple.


    However, Hei Ji was not very worried. She avoided Heishui Qilin¡¯s lightning burst attack, and at the same time said to Tang Ye: ¡°We don¡¯t need to be afraid of such an attack. Although Heishui Qilin¡¯s attack is very powerful, being hit is very deadly for us. But Heishui Kirin does this only to avoid being affected by the strong light. And it needs to consume a lot of power to do so. By constantly sending out thunder and lightning to wrap itself, it can last a few minutes at most. Don''t look at it so fierce, in fact , It is driven to the end by us, it is desperate at this time. What we have to do is not to be scared by its desperate attack at this time. Continue to avoid it without frontal attacks. When its power is exhausted, then It is the prey we hold in our palms."


    Hearing Hei Ji''s words like this, Tang Ye felt relieved. Although Tang Ye didn''t worry much about his own accident from the beginning, with his strength, at best, he couldn''t hunt down the Blackwater Kirin, but if it was only limited to life-saving, he could easily do it. However, since it is here, it is necessary to obtain the soul power of the black water unicorn, otherwise it is meaningless to just save your life.


    According to what Hei Ji said, Tang Ye first avoided the lightning burst attack like Heishui Qilin and persisted for a few minutes. Fortunately, there are mysterious secret skills, whether it is a space jump or a flame, it is a very good escape secret technique. So insisting for a few minutes is easy for Tang Ye. Even facing the most powerful enemy, space jumps and incorporeal flames can dodge attacks. Unless you encounter a very strong suppressor, you can despise the power of space, grasp it with one stroke, and even the space can be crushed, which is fatal to Tang Ye. But so far, Tang Ye has not encountered such an enemy.


    After persisting for a few minutes, I saw that the momentum of the black water unicorn was rapidly weakening, those chirping sounds, and the thunder and lightning condensed around the black water unicorn was also weakening, not so strong, and you can vaguely see the black water unicorn again. .


    Hei Ji has always been that calm and calm look. Seeing Heishui Qilin like this, her tone is confident and the overall situation is determined, and said: "Okay, let''s go harvest the prey."


    After all, Hei Ji still used that simple attacking move, forming a fist with her right hand, releasing the chaotic power, rushing directly to the side of Heishui Qilin, and then hitting out with a punch.


    The chaotic force hit the weakened lightning circle outside Heishui Qilin, and then the force quickly invaded, the lightning circle was destroyed by the group, and then it collapsed and shattered with a snap.


    Ouch!


    The black water unicorn screamed, it seems that Hei Ji''s chaotic power not only shattered the lightning circle, but also caused damage to the black water unicorn.


    Tang Ye watched Heiji''s chaotic power for a long time, and observed some great things about chaotic power. He found that this chaotic force is not finished when it is hit. Chaos power is more like a force of spreading destruction, that is, after hitting out, it touches the target, not only produces a huge attack force when colliding, this force will also invade the target, and then destroy the damage again. It seems that this kind of power naturally brings secondary damage.


    Like the power of poison, after hitting a person, it will leave a very poisonous, which will continue to hurt people. However, the power of poison is cultivated, and it is a secondary power in itself. But the Chaos Power is not. The Chaos Power is the power directly possessed, and it also has the attribute of secondary damage. Moreover, this secondary damage is very terrifying, it is invasion and destruction!


    This kind of invasion and destruction is not limited to the target, any object and anyone can invade. This is the terrible part of Chaos Power!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking, if he fights with such a force, he doesn''t know what the result will be. One of his most fears is that the chaotic power will invade his body, reach the dead tree and the power tree in spring, and destroy the power tree!


    Hei Ji is also very mysterious and terrifying, and the embankment must be doubled, although she is now her own. But the Ming and Human races, after all, are relatively leapfrog. Who knows one day they will become enemies.


    Whoops!


    As the black water unicorn screamed from the sky again, Hei Ji hit under its neck with a punch, and it flew upside down and fell directly to the ground, unable to struggle. This meant that the black water unicorn was hunted.

 Chapter 2489： coincidence?

    Heishui Qilin was smashed by Hei Ji, and fell to the ground after being seriously injured, no longer a threat. However, Hei Ji is a straightforward person. She didn''t want to be in trouble anymore, so she made two more punches to Heishui Kirin, so that Heishui Kirin didn''t have any threat, leaving only a breath of life-saving gas.


    Tang Ye saw Heishui Qilin completely subdued in the past, glanced at Hei Ji, and wanted to ask Hei Ji about the power of Chaos. But Hei Ji dodged immediately, she gave the answer, she didn''t want to tell Tang Ye about the power of Chaos. Even the expression was so thorough that he didn''t want to mention such a thing. She is so disgusted, but she is not disgusting Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment and thought, if Hei Ji didn''t like the power of chaos, wouldn''t she use the power of chaos as if it hurt her heart?


    However, if the power of Chaos is the original power of Heihime, then why bother to hate it. Things that are born with it are just like people in this world. If they are born to cultivate and want to gain power, they will gain the original power of the Pangu God Emperor. Unless this power has a painful past, it will not be disgusted.


    So Tang Ye guessed one or two, that the power of chaos was probably not Hei Ji''s original power. Then it must be a story to get the power of chaos. However, Tang Ye is still curious, what can make a person gain the power of Chaos? There is no power of chaos in this world. It should be said that after the God Emperor Pangu opened up the world, he spread his power throughout the world, expelling the power of chaos that was against it. Therefore, the power of chaos does not exist here, unless there is no chaos space opened up at the time.


    It''s a pity that Hei Ji didn''t have any plans to say, and Tang Ye was not easy to follow up. He was curious about the power of Chaos and could only put it down for the time being. However, Tang Ye still saw the strangeness of Hei Ji. Just when Hei Ji turned his head and said nothing, he saw the crystal tear mark on Hei Ji''s forehead. Originally, the crystal tear mark was black, but it changed its color just now, just like the color displayed by the power of chaos just now.


    The manifestation of the power of chaos is not black, but a turbid gray. Chaos, probably so. The color change of the crystal tear mark on Heiji''s forehead was the same as the color of Chaos Power. In this way, Tang Ye couldn''t help but guess that when Hei Ji used Chaos Power, the crystal tear mark would change accordingly.


    In this situation, Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking of a person, that was a person he had known a hundred years ago who looked very special in this world. She was Xing Ji under the blood of the gods and belonged to the God of War tribe. There might even be a God of War tribe. The blood of the Supreme True God Xingtian.


    A hundred years ago, when the shackles of Qi Luck were still very strong, the existence of the blood of the gods was an incomprehensible thing in itself. However, Xing Ji does exist. Since she has mastered the "War Song" music score of the God of War tribe, she can inspire a person''s strength by playing war songs, just like the powerful buff, a small soldier can become a general. A weak army can turn into a powerful team, and even aroused its fighting spirit to become a dead body, immortal and invincible. The most frightening thing is that the fighting will not retreat, even if you are seriously injured, even if you die, relying on that fighting will, you can still continue to fight until the fighting will disappear.


    The disappearance of the fighting spirit is the time to overcome. When the intent to fight is permeating, even if the body is destroyed and turned into nothingness, under the intent to fight, it can also be turned into a body of will and continue to fight!


    What a terrible fighting secret this is. It can be said that with this ability of Xing Ji, one person can create the strength of a country!


    For Xing Ji, Tang Ye would naturally not miss it. So after the shackles of Qi Luck were lifted, he immediately asked Long Qing to look for it. If there were battles between the human race, the monster race, and the demons, then what Xing Ji could help would be incomparable to others. Because the human race as a whole is still weak, even if the Red Wall Palace is investing huge financial and material resources to cultivate the strength of the new era army, it still cannot develop so fast, so it is weaker than the monster. If you encounter an army of monsters, then the human army is basically unable to fight. However, if there is Xing Ji''s battle song to help, it is not necessarily. Therefore, it can even be said that Xing Ji can help Human Race to reverse the war situation.


    However, because Xing Ji is of the blood of a **** of heaven, Tang Ye was worried that when the **** of heaven came, she would be controlled by the **** of heaven and even return to the **** of heaven. That would be a pity, and it might also be a great danger to the human race.


    At the same time, a person similar to Xing Ji was the moon **** Gu Luoxue. Since it was the power obtained from the gods, it would inevitably be restricted by the gods, and then return to the gods.


    Tang Ye was actually very depressed about these things. He asked Long Qing to search for the three legendary figures in the ancient Wu Jianghu, Xing Ji and the Moon God, and the red knight Li Fuping. In the end, two of them could not be grasped. Only Li Fuping was very grounded. Don¡¯t worry. , Must be on the human side.


    Seeing the changes in Hei Ji¡¯s crystal tears, Tang Ye thought of Xing Ji because he was fighting with Xing Ji a hundred years ago. When he lifted Xing Ji¡¯s veil, he saw the side of Xing Ji¡¯s face. The trigeminal crown imprint has also changed color. At that time, Xing Ji''s trigeminal crown imprint turned blood red, as if it had been stained with war and blood.


    Although Hei Ji and Xing Ji have different marks, Tang Ye thinks they are very similar. As true as this, Tang Ye felt that there were many things worth thinking about.


    Is this just a coincidence?


    "The black water unicorn has been settled. Now it is your prey. You can combine its power to see what realm you can break through." Hei Ji always looks like a thunder and wind and a quick fight, just defeated. Heishui Qilin, with her back facing Tang Ye, said to Tang Ye.


    Her back to Tang Ye was actually a kind of avoidance. For Tang Ye, she was very jealous. Because after getting along with Tang Ye these days, she knows that Tang Ye is very shrewd and has a lot of information. It can be said that she knows astronomy and geography, and even has knowledge from ancient times. She doesn''t want her secrets to be spied by Tang Ye. To.


    Tang Ye knew that Hei Ji deliberately concealed her secret. Of course, it wouldn''t be a secret. He did not question Hei Ji, and he would not answer him even after he asked Hei Ji. Therefore, he is still concentrating on capturing the soul power of the Blackwater Qilin, hoping to break through the strength to reach the realm of the ancient gods.


    At this time, the strength tree of the dead wood in his body is almost complete, and it is only the last branch to break through this, just like the others, it is a complete branch, this is the proof of the realm of the ancient gods. And breaking through to the ninth branch, the dead tree Fengchunshu does not know what kind of change will be made. After all, if the true **** cannot reach, then the ancient **** realm is the strongest. When the limit is reached, whether it can break through depends on what kind of realm the ancient **** realm is.


    Tang Ye nodded to Hei Ji and said, "Then I will seize the soul power of the black water unicorn first."

 Chapter 2490： God-making plan!

    You don''t need to wait for any time to capture the spirit power of the Blackwater Kylin, Tang Ye immediately began to capture it after he was ready. Although there is no danger in the surroundings, Hei Ji didn''t want Tang Ye to have an accident, and she just watched from the side so that no one else would disturb her. Otherwise, she would have to find another monster as powerful as the Heishui Qilin to give Tang Ye a breakthrough, she didn''t know where it was.


    The gap between the dead can be said to be the most special space in this world. Even the earth boundary is connected to the heaven and the earth, and is governed by the same laws as the whole heaven and earth, that is, luck and destiny are regulating. But this is not the case between the dead. The gap between the undead is more like a mysterious space abandoned in this world, unaffected by the laws of this world. Because of this, the creatures between the undead will be so powerful, and they will have such powerful monster resources. The outside world, because of the long-term influence of Qi Yun shackles, the deification power has been suppressed and degraded, so even if the Qi Yun shackles are now lifted, there will be no very powerful monsters without a few hundred years of pregnancy.


    Therefore, even if cultivation is slowly emerging in the outside world, it is very rare to quickly cultivate to the realm of God level. Only those with extremely high personal talents and good opportunities can do it. And when they have cultivated to the **** level, it is basically impossible for people in the outside world to want to break through, such as reaching the realms of higher-level gods and ancient gods. In a short period of time, there are no such resource conditions at all, so within a century or a few hundred years, very few people can break through to that level in cultivation.


    But now because there are dead souls between them, the monsters inside have not been affected by the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck. The accumulation and breakthrough for thousands of years are very powerful. Even the group of death bats has a realm of gods, even higher gods. And some monster beasts of the overlord level are even more powerful in the realm of ancient gods.


    Can hunt these monsters, and then use them to break through, it is not difficult to break through from the realm of the heavenly gods to the realm of the ancient gods. Now Tang Ye can break through so quickly, thanks to such resources. The resources he used are actually quite a lot. The entire group of death bats were hunted by him as a cultivation resource, and the death bats of everyone were extinct. It can be said that they are very huge. What''s more, there are maternal death bats, as well as monsters of super dominance such as Heishui Qilin.


    Hei Ji stood on a rock, watching the surroundings, there was nothing dangerous. She was protecting Tang Ye. Under her, it was Tang Ye who was performing Death Swallowing, or soul cutting, to seize the soul power of the black water unicorn, and then merge and break through. A monster like Heishui Qilin can''t be seized and ended all at once. Such a powerful monster will have a violent will after being killed. If it wants to successfully seize its power, it has to fight against such a will. When such a will is suppressed, the soul power can be taken out. And to take out such power, patience and concentration are also needed when fusing. This will take at least three to five days.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye, who was concentrating on the secret technique of Death Devouring, suddenly felt a little strange. She is the highest priest of the Underworld Clan except for the Underworld God, who can give orders to the entire Underworld Clan. At this time, she is actually protecting Tang Ye, just like doing the work of a little brother.


    Hei Ji found it strange that she did not resist in her heart to **** Tang Ye to do such a thing. She feels that this can relieve those boring time, but she likes doing it. In fact, she has been bored every day for thousands of years. At the peak of his strength cultivation, he couldn''t go up to the realm of True God. There are not many things in the Ming Clan, that is, living in the cracks of the undead. Although I want to go to the outside world, the outside world is fettered by luck and cannot go out. So life seems to be confined to such a place, usually nothing happens, and I don''t know how to spend time every day. If she can concentrate on her cultivation, like other members of the Underworld, then she is full of motivation, but she is already in the state of full level.


    Meeting an outsider and being able to cooperate can easily become an interesting thing. Before that, she was worried that the ability Tang Ye possessed would become an obstacle to them, and even the one who defeated them. She can be confident that no one in the world can defeat the Underworld Clan, but she can''t say that Tang Ye can''t defeat them. Because Tang Ye''s abilities are too terrifying, swallowing and fusion, there is no limit, so that sooner or later, he will grow to the strongest, and no one will be his opponent, even the true god.


    What is such a person called?


    Seeing Tang Ye who was constantly devouring the soul power of the black water unicorn, Hei Ji was full of thoughts. There are too many possibilities for Tang Ye''s existence. It can be beneficial to them, or it can be unprofitable to them. At this time, you should figure out how to choose.


    If you don''t want Tang Ye to be a hindrance, then you must get rid of him after saving the Underworld God. If you wait to deal with the gods and then consider this matter, it will be too late. Because when Tang Ye broke through to the realm of the ancient gods, it would be very strong, Hei Ji didn''t know if she could handle it. At that time, there was no problem in killing Tang Ye with the presence of the Underworld God.


    However, if Tang Ye waited to deal with the gods, Tang Ye didn''t know how far he had grown. At that time, I was afraid that the real gods would not be able to deal with them. As for the killing of Tang Ye, they would not be able to alliance between the Ming and Human races, that didn''t matter. Because in the initial plan of the Ming Clan, there was no consideration of cooperating with humans. In the current situation, if we can cooperate with humans, it will be very helpful to the advancement of their Pluto race. But without humans, their plans can continue.


    Hei Ji thought about such things and suddenly felt very boring. She felt that keeping Tang Ye was very interesting. She also spent a lot of time with Tang Ye, and felt that even if Tang Ye became an obstacle, it would depend on the situation. If it weren''t as excessive as the gods and wanted to annihilate the human race, probably this guy wouldn''t be so antagonistic. After all, what this guy had in his eyes was the sea of ??stars beyond the vast sky.


    As for herself, although she said she wanted revenge, she actually had a lot of personal hatred compared with the Ming Clan. Thinking of this, Hei Ji couldn''t help but touched the crystal tears mark on her forehead, a trace of hatred flashed in her eyes. Then she condensed the Chaos power in her hand. This power is not her own innately possessed. It is just a force imposed on her, and she is just a test product.


    Things in the celestial realm are not the happy life of a fairy as the human realm thinks, and the celestial realm also has its own darkness. The gods of the heavens will not be satisfied with being in the heavens. After a long time, they will feel that they are a prison, so they want to go to the farther outside world. However, if the strength is not enough, then strength must be created. Therefore, they have a "God Creation Plan".


    Experiment with the blood of the Protoss to create a more powerful god, beyond the true god, and beyond the Pangu God Emperor!

 Chapter 2491： Let the sky change!

    Hei Ji will not forget how she was tied to the black stone of the abyss that even the gods felt cold, and then tested by an alternative among the gods-the evil god. Cthulhu is not a literally evil god, he is a geek among the gods, who is good at transforming. The transformation of the gods is to strengthen the limits of the gods, so that they can surpass the **** emperor Pangu, so that they can go out and explore the outer universe.


    In the plan for the transformation of the gods, the gods used to transform are from all levels, the gods, the higher gods, and the ancient gods. Although there is no true god, there is a true **** bloodline. And Hei Ji is the blood of the true god. The true gods have very few bloodlines, after all, they are only the descendants of the few true gods. Sometimes the true **** is unwilling to let his descendants do experiments, that''s even less. Therefore, it is too hard to find a guinea pig of the true blood.


    It''s a pity that Hei Ji doesn''t have the true parents who love her that much. Her true **** father was the **** of war, a person obsessed with fighting, how could he love their children so much, so when the evil **** wanted the blood of the true **** as a test, she was sent by the **** of war without hesitation. For the God of War, if his descendants can become more powerful gods and have more powerful powers, then he feels very happy and proud.


    In this **** creation plan, many gods are voluntary. Who doesn''t want to become stronger and special, in order to chase strength and change, they would rather be a test subject than a victim. Even if the people around them persuaded rationally, they seemed to have been brainwashed, they couldn''t listen at all, and they became guinea pigs. But the test product basically failed. The failed guinea pigs either die directly or become deformed and ugly monsters. Only a handful of them are successful, and those who are successful have become the gods with unlimited potential and can surpass the true gods. They have received various resources from the gods, waiting to become the existence of the **** emperor beyond Pangu, and then bring the gods with them. Go to the outer universe.


    Unfortunately, as a test product, Hei Ji is not voluntary. She has always been a member of the opposition to such things. In fact, a large part of the gods are opposed to the plan of creating gods, just like insisting on humanitarianism. What does it mean to experiment with your own people? What a cruel thing. Even if it weren''t using the gods to experiment with other creatures, it was still very cruel and inhuman. Not all gods have no humanity, and not all gods want to be strong and go to the outer sky of the universe. Even if they have such an idea, they are still taking the right path, not those evil ways. Therefore, there has been a war between gods and gods in the plan of creating gods.


    Unfortunately, in the end, the rebels failed. What makes them desperate is that in the end, the strongest existence between the tribes of the gods, that is, when the true gods appeared, the harmony of the true gods, through voting, turned out to agree with the plan of creating gods. For this reason, the God-making plan became official, no longer a secret, and became an open plan.


    Although Hei Ji fiercely resisted her being selected as the test subject for the god-making plan, in the face of her father''s consent and the acquiescence of other true gods, she was powerless even with the blood of the true god, and was finally forced to be tied to the execution of the god-making plan. The ground, that is, on the abyss black stone. At that moment, she was very desperate. Even if she is a true **** with infinite potential and will surpass many gods, even the ancient gods, she is very desperate. She didn''t want this kind of identity at all, and would rather be an ordinary person.


    And when the Cthulhu transformed her body, the pain when the unknown power was injected into her body caused her a huge hatred in despair. To her, the gods are like dirty rubbish, as long as there is a chance, she will definitely be wiped out, leaving none!


    At this moment, the Underworld God, who has been squeezed out, targeted by various targets, and even rumored to be the subject of experimentation, suddenly appeared in the heavens after disappearing for a long time, and brought a group of dead puppets into the heavens. He rescued Hei Ji, and then Hei Ji joined the Dark God camp to fight against the heavens. Unfortunately, after all, they were weak and outnumbered. They were dealt with by the great tribes of the gods, and they could only escape after defeat. And the place where they fled is between the dead.


    But for the rebellion of the Underworld, the gods of the heavens are very angry, even if they are chasing the dead, they want to destroy the Underworld. Unfortunately, the environment between the dead is very harsh. After the gods enter, they are immediately weakened, and they will die after a long time. And because he is the bloodline of the two true gods, he holds the power of the dead. Although regarded as deformed and failed by the heavens, he can adapt to the environment between the dead. Therefore, Pluto killed the chasing **** and survived among the dead.


    Hei Ji was originally a god, and should not be able to adapt to the environment between the dead. However, at that time, she happened to be transformed by the Cthulhu, and she happened to be the one who succeeded in nothing. Her transformation is to have the power of chaos. This can be said to be the great success and progress of the God Creation Project. Then, the test subjects who succeeded were opposed to the gods, which was very ironic and shameful to the gods. They will definitely destroy what is not available. The God of War tribe especially wanted to kill Hei Ji. The success of Hei Ji''s experiment should have been the greatest pride of their tribe, but now it has become a shame. However, because Hei Ji has mastered the power of chaos, he can adapt to the gap between the dead. For this reason, she used the power of chaos to kill many gods who came after her.


    In this way, Underworld and Hei Ji united and took root in the dead. After that, the developed Ming Clan was brought together by the two of them. It is a pity that the Underworld God was injured by the Great True God and his soul was damaged. It took too much time to open up a place for the tribe to survive.


    But Hei Ji will not forget the hatred of the gods, so after the gods fell, she insisted on herself. In a flash, thousands of years have passed, the Ming clan has developed, the outside world has changed again and again, and it is finally time for her to go out. And she will change this day!


    Memories and contemplation made Hei Ji feel very heavy, but she was very firm. As long as the breath of hatred towards the gods didn''t come out, she had very clear things to do. However, she knew that the Celestial God tribe should not be underestimated, especially those great gods. Because she is half true **** and half human blood, even if her strength reaches the realm of ancient gods, she can''t deal with a higher level true god.


    Originally, the only thing she could rely on was Pluto. But now, looking at Tang Ye, she thought she could let Tang Ye join in.


    For this reason, Hei Ji had no idea about killing Tang Ye. An interesting person, one who can severely damage the gods, she wants to keep.

 Chapter 2492： There are many gods!

    When Tang Ye stayed in the cracks of the undead to continuously cultivate and break through strength, the situation of the outside world also changed tremendously. In front of the Tiangong, there are not only people from the Red Wall Palace who are active, using scientific instruments to research and use scientific weapons to attack, but unfortunately they are useless. There is another person who observes and analyzes here, and that is the Celestial Girl Lu Celadon.


    A month ago, Tang Ye went to the far north to search for Lu celadon and strayed into the cracks of the undead. Fortunately, he also encountered Lu celadon after awakening. Then he went to find the Hades in the cracks of the dead. Lu Celadon went back to analyze the heavenly palace and wanted to destroy the heavenly palace. . When Tang Ye left the Heavenly Palace, the Red Wall Palace immediately sent people to observe and deal with it, because they all felt that more and more forces were born in the Heavenly Palace.


    The Palace of the Red Wall knew that this was the constant coming of the gods. As for why the heavenly gods who descended didn''t come out of the palace to deal with their humans, I''m afraid it was because they were afraid of Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye broke through to the realm of a higher-level god, and although the descending gods were extremely powerful, they were all lower-level gods, and Tang Ye could kill them.


    The gods are still waiting, waiting for the strength of the ancient gods to come. At that time, the Ancient God Realm was enough to deal with Tang Ye, then they would come out in full force. At that time, if mankind cannot stop it, it may be the time when mankind will perish. For this reason, before that, the Red Wall Palace knew that the Heavenly Palace must be broken to prevent the Heavenly Gods in the Heavenly Palace from using the Heavenly Palace as a beacon to allow the Heavenly Gods in the Chaos Space to descend.


    The Red Wall Palace sent the top scientists, and even Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, who were starting to study the Nvwa Divine Stone, were called in. They are all studying the structure of Tiangong to see if it can be destroyed. It¡¯s a pity that the power of the Heavenly Palace comes from the divine power of the Heavenly Realm, which is much stronger than the Human Realm. They can''t study anything at all, and they can''t break it. They can only watch beams of light from the sky into the Heavenly Temple. A beam of light means that a **** has descended.


    When the Red Wall Palace felt helpless and even wanted to give up, Lu Celadon appeared. The moment Lu Celadon came back, the people who recognized her, especially the Red Wall Palace, cheered so much. Because the goddess a hundred years ago, as a person second only to Tang Sheng, made outstanding contributions to fighting the blood demons. In the struggle for luck after Tang Sheng left, the goddess was the strongest person. She led the Red Wall Palace and drew a hundred-year plan of heaven, giving the Red Wall Palace a clear undefeated direction. Without Lu celadon, there would be no red wall palace today. Even the Red Wall Palace would fall apart a hundred years ago.


    Facing the unbreakable Tiangong, Lu Celadon returned in desperation. Suddenly, people think that Lu Celadon is no less than Tang Sheng, who is also able to save people in crisis or give people hope. In addition, Lu Celadon was also a person a hundred years ago, and a person who came back a hundred years later still looks young and beautiful, really like a god-man.


    Therefore, Lu Celadon was even more recognized as a "goddess", and suddenly deified a lot more, thinking that this is a long-lived figure, definitely not an ordinary person, how ordinary people can do such things. For a while, the people of the Red Wall Palace, and the others, all placed their hopes on Lu Celadon.


    The emperor Wang Jiuxiao of the Red Wall who arrived in front of the Tiangong in person, after seeing the heavenly girl Lu celadon, immediately greeted him, showing great respect, bending over and bowing to show his salute, this is the treatment that Tang Sheng would have.


    However, Lu Celadon is not the kind of person who likes this kind of occasion, nor does he like this kind of red tape. She always feels that some times are waiting to be retreated. She feels awkward, so she just nodded a little, and then went to observe and analyze the Tiangong, with the red wall. People at the court hardly communicated, unless there was something she needed to convey.


    Lu Celadon has always been like this. Even if she entered the Red Wall Palace a hundred years ago to portray the secret map, she stayed alone in her room all year round, and only needed someone to send her a meal. She hardly went out or interacted with anyone. It can be said that this is extremely withdrawn. And there are only a few familiar people who can chat with her. Even the emperor of the Red Wall at the time, talking to her was limited to some official business.


    A hundred years later, Lu Celadon''s temperament has not changed much. If you don''t know her, she will still be regarded as a taciturn girl, and she may still be psychologically flawed. Can such a person be used to bully?


    Lu Celadon gave people such a feeling that the gods could not help but despise her. When Lu Celadon was sitting close to the Tiangong on a flying machine equipped with the red wall palace, some gods in the Tiangong saw it and felt that human beings were very hateful. They were really underestimated. Should such a little girl deal with them?


    At this time, there were more than a dozen deities in the heavenly palace, from various deity tribes. There are God of War, God of Fire, God of Water, God of Earth, and God of Wind, which mainly have true gods as the founding tribes. These tribes of the gods have the realm of true gods, and because the tribes like the plague gods developed later, at the beginning, the **** of Pangu did not have the world. The plague god, so the strongest of the plague **** tribe is the ancient **** realm. And now there is no ancient **** realm in the heavenly palace, but there are already one or two higher-level gods. They were still afraid of Tang Ye, because even though they were in the realm of ancient gods like Tang Ye, they knew that Tang Ye possessed powerful secret skills and might not be Tang Ye''s opponent. In order to avoid going out and causing the Tiangong to be destroyed, they still stayed in the Tiangong.


    However, facing people other than Tang Ye, they were very despised. Seeing that a little girl of Lu Celadon was approached to the Heavenly Palace as a big figure, the **** inside was really angry when she saw that, and wanted to go out and kill Lu Celadon, as it was to destroy the power of mankind. Now for them, humans surround their heavenly palace like this, and observation and analysis is a kind of prestige thing, because their gods actually want to hide in the heavenly palace and dare not go out!


    But they knew very well that they were just jealous of Tang Ye, and no one except Tang Ye took it seriously. But in fact, there are many powerful people besides Tang Ye, such as the black dragon that has turned into a real dragon, and the double-headed demon dragon, Xiao Zi, who has evolved and transformed. These are all very powerful, and they are now lifted from the shackles of Qi Luck. The impact, from the very beginning, all broke through to the **** level, at least the realm of the lower level gods. Compared with the lower-level gods in the heavenly palace, they are not much worse. These days the gods despised them, but they hadn''t tasted their power yet.


    "These human beings, when I can go out, I must kill them all!" A **** of the war **** tribe in the heavenly palace, watching the heavenly palace surrounded by outside, flying around as if they were studying humans like their heavenly palace as props , And saw Lu Celadon approaching again, very angry.


    The people of the God of War tribe are warlike, and can''t bear this kind of thing, even if they die in battle, they want to go out. Just going out may reveal the secrets of the heavenly palace and cause the heavenly palace to be destroyed, which is absolutely inevitable.

 Chapter 2493： The servant is dispatched!

    Now there are more and more gods in the heavenly palace, the strength that comes down is getting stronger and stronger, and the tempers are also different. Not everyone can endure such being surrounded and studied by humans, especially the violent temper of the war **** tribe. At the beginning, people from the War God tribe clamored to go out and kill people. If it weren''t for being stopped by other gods, they would have gone out long ago.


    Now Lu Celadon was close to the Tiangong, only a few meters away from the heavenly **** inside. It is very clear to see at such a close distance. The **** inside sees Lu Celadon very clearly and thinks that Lu Celadon is a simple little girl with no strength. So what does it mean for humans to let such a little girl come?


    Lu Celadon''s strength is actually very strong, at least he started off at the **** level. After all, her ability to repeat quickly and the ability to see through the essence of things, it doesn¡¯t take long for her to see a person in the realm of God level. After she breaks through the body one by one to reach the required strength, then break through to the God level. Realm is okay. Even after the **** level realm, it is not difficult to get to the higher level gods. As for the realm of the ancient gods, because of the resource constraints of this world, even if she knew how to break through, it would be difficult to reach. Because there are not so many resources for her to meet the needs of physical strength. It¡¯s like going from one city to another, knowing that she just needs to walk straight along a road, but in the current environment, she can only walk or ride a bicycle. It takes a long time to reach, unless there is a car. , Speed ??and so on.


    The so-called clever woman can hardly cook without rice. You can see through the essence, you can know how to make a breakthrough quickly, and you need the conditions for a breakthrough. This world only had the conditions for bicycles, and even Lu Celadon could not make airplanes out of thin air. Therefore, the limit of Lu Celadon, like other cultivators, can only be to reach the realm of the higher-level Celestial God, and then become stronger. It is the pinnacle of the upper-level Celestial God, but it cannot break through to the realm of the ancient God.


    It was an exception and opportunity for Tang Ye to reach between the dead. And the resources between the undead, now in order to make Tang Ye break through to the realm of the ancient gods, are almost spent. A group of death bats, together with the black water unicorn, may need other resources. Hei Ji can be said to be generous. In order to cultivate Tang Ye, the resources accumulated over thousands of years are to cultivate a figure in the realm of ancient gods.


    Of course, Hei Ji also wanted Tang Ye to save Underworld. And if Tang Ye is not cultivated, it would be more difficult for them to hunt down those resources without Tang Ye''s arrival. Probably it is the kind of whoever gets the luck, and will not specifically target it. In this case, there are so many masters in the Underworld, I am afraid it is a little hard to distinguish, and it may also cause conflicts. After all, if they hunt down those powerful resources, their losses will be very heavy. Now I gave it to Tang Ye, it was actually very good. If a member of the Ming clan has opinions, then take Tang Ye''s ability to save the Mingshen as a reason, and no one dares to object. Even, they will be grateful, and then go to accompany and contribute to this matter.


    Lu Qingci didn''t seem to have any realm, it was because her realm didn''t exist yet. She had only just awakened, and she hadn''t broken through to the superior god. However, if necessary, she can become a powerful existence as high as the superior god. This is also her ability.


    Sleeping for a hundred years, in fact, a considerable part of her time was conscious. She used this consciousness to comprehend the breakthrough, and she gained a new ability, which is "the future crossing." It is equivalent to that, she can first take the future power and use it now. Now she does not have the realm of a higher-level deity, but when fighting, if she encounters a master of a higher-level deity, then she can know that she has also reached the realm of the higher-level deity by seeing through the essence and expecting it. Then she transformed into her own body through seeing through. With this empowered anticipation, she was not the self now but the self after anticipation. After anticipating the future, it is tantamount to transforming the future self.


    This is a kind of ability derived from the ability to see through the essence and foresight, temporarily called the future traversal. However, the display of the future crossing is very limited. For example, since the demand for physical strength has not reached that strength, even if you make full use of various conditions to make up, you can only persist for more than ten minutes, if it exceeds it, your body will be damaged.


    All in all, Lu Celadon''s ability as a goddess has unlimited possibilities.


    "Don''t be irritated. This must be a human conspiracy. Letting such a little girl come is probably provoking our endurance limit. I''m sure that at this time, the human named Tang Ye is hiding in the dark and watching. We are irritated by these and go out of the Heavenly Palace, Tang Ye will immediately take action, grabbing the opening of the enchantment and destroying the Heavenly Palace, so we must hold back and if we are not absolutely sure of dealing with Tang Ye, we must not leave the Heavenly Palace!" Said a **** of the God of War who stopped the angry war **** tribe.


    There is an enchantment in the Tiangong, they go out to open the enchantment, but once the enchantment is opened, it will give people an opportunity to take advantage. During this period of time, they didn''t see Tang Ye outside, but they didn''t dare to go out. That was because they guessed that Tang Ye was hiding in the dark, making false appearances, and wanted to deceive them out. If they went out, they would be fooled. At this time, they must demand security, otherwise the heavenly palace will be destroyed, and their grand plan of the gods will fail!


    The Heavenly God of the God of War tribe who was stopped knows the overall situation, and it is indeed impossible to get out of it. Otherwise, if something happens to the Heavenly Palace, he will never be able to bear this responsibility. However, he still couldn''t swallow this breath, so he decided to enslave the servants of the gods to kill Lu Celadon.


    "The servants of the gods can now be dispatched. This was originally intended to help us use them as cannon fodder in the early stage. Now our gods descend smoothly. We only need to wait for the adults of the ancient gods to come down. Now these servants are not used, and it will be useless for a while. Now." The **** of the war **** tribe coldly snorted.


    During this period of time, they hadn''t taken any action against the humans outside, and he felt that he had to take action anyway now, otherwise he would really treat them as gods who could only avoid them. In the past, those who received supernatural powers could not control their own will and became enslaved by the gods. In fact, for the gods, they were weapons, and weapons were valuable for hurting people.


    The gods of other tribes also agreed with the decision to send the servants out. During this period of time, they controlled a part of the servants to return here to guard the palace, and some were scattered in their own way to deal with humans, attract human attention, and reduce the pressure on the palace. Now their gods are coming more and more, even the internal defense of the heavens is very sure, even if these servants are completely killed, they can prevent them. For this reason, in order to give humans a bit of color, they began to let the servants go out to fight to the death.


    They believe that although these are just slaves, they are also born from their supernatural powers. It is enough to deal with the people from the red wall palace outside!

 Chapter 2494： Hard to crack!

    Celestial servants are also divided into different tribes of Celestial powers. For example, the abilities acquired under the influence of the God of War tribe¡¯s divine power belong to the attributes of the God of War tribe. The abilities of the God of War tribe are generally inspired by the intent to fight, which greatly enhances their personal strength, and has a very powerful body.


    The gods of the War God tribe will send the strongest servants under their War God tribe to deal with the people outside the Red Wall Palace. He is really irritable enough for these people outside, like flies, constantly harassing them, always wanting to sting them, they are not cracked eggs!


    "According to observations from these days, the people they sent close to us either deliberately tempted us out, or they wanted to study and analyze the heavenly palace, and then break the heavenly palace. That little girl, I really don¡¯t see what she has, like It''s like an ordinary girl. The girl before, still has some mysterious power flowing in her body." The gods of the Fengshen tribe will probably always be gentle and calm, looking at the Lu Celadon Road approaching outside and studying the Tiangong.


    Lu Celadon did not practice much because of his ability to see through the nature of matter and copying. Her success and strength are based on the success and strength of others. But she will not be weaker than others, because she can be better than blue. So in the end, it was her success and strength. This is a bit of plagiarism and tampering, it is despicable, like cheating, but this kind of ability is so powerful, amazing, and scary, and it won''t feel wrong.


    Now that Lu Celadon is close to the Tiangong, she wants to feel the Tiangong, first to feel the divine power flow of the Tiangong barrier. This is her understanding of many enchantments. Enchantments generally have extremely powerful forces that flow continuously to form a barrier to stop any outsiders. Unless it can interrupt the flow of power, the power of the enchantment will be weak. Come down, even stop, and then the barrier disappears.


    Lu Celadon felt the power flow of the heavenly enchantment, and found that it was a kind of divine power flow, which is not available in the human world. Therefore, it is very difficult for people in the human world to crack, even if they have not been exposed to divine power, it is impossible. Cracked. However, if you have been in contact with divine power and possess divine power, you can make a collision blow, causing a certain impact on the heavenly palace. However, it is impossible to break this barrier through impact. Because the power circulating in the heavenly enchantment is the purest divine power, and it is huge and complex, which can instantly make up for the weakening and confusion of the place where it is hit. This heavenly enchantment is perfect. If you just use brute force to attack, no matter how strong it is, you will probably not be able to open it. Unless the power is enough to crush and reach the realm of true gods, the realm of ancient gods cannot be opened.


    Lu Celadon immediately gave up the method of direct brute force strikes. She was feeling the divine power flow of the heavenly enchantment carefully, trying to find a way to block this power flow first, create a weakness, and then attack. However, the circulation of power in the Heavenly Palace enchantment extends in all directions. If you want to block a loop, you have to block a large area. This requires too much power, I am afraid it needs a true **** level. Suddenly, Lu Celadon frowned, and she also felt embarrassed.


    Because Lu Celadon¡¯s ability to directly analyze does not need to show strength, and it does not show strength when not fighting, the gods in the Tiangong think that Lu Celadon is a very ordinary girl, and the Red Wall Palace makes her feel like this. Approaching to the heavenly palace is simply despising them. Even if they think that Lu Celadon has excellent modern scientific and technological capabilities, can it be resolved by the power of science in the face of the deified power of Tiangong? After all, it is also a kind of contempt. So many gods couldn''t help this tone. The War God tribe had already sent **** servants to kill Lu Celadon.


    "From now on, these human beings dare to come close and I will kill one!" The **** of the war **** clan shouted in a low voice. Then I saw that at the back of the Tiangong, where the servants of the gods gathered, a servant of the gods burst into red flames all over, rushing towards Lu Celadon.


    These servants of the gods were originally gathered next to the heavenly palace, and they were also protected by some divine powers. They are like weapons reserved by the gods, ready to be dispatched at any time. They are used to deal with the forces that come to attack the heavenly palace and buy time for the gods to descend in the heaven .


    After the people of the Red Wall Palace arrived, they saw that the servants of the gods did not act, and they didn''t want to waste time to deal with them. Although they knew that it was the power of the gods, the first thing they had to do was to crack the gods. As for the gods in the heavenly palace, they felt that the people in the red wall court were not afraid of them and did not pose a threat to the heavenly palace, so there was no need to send **** servants. Only people like Tang Ye would feel threatened and would let the servants of the gods stop them, no matter how long they could stop them, as long as they got the time.


    Perhaps the servants of the gods were not enough to see in front of Tang Ye''s strength, but in front of the soldiers of the Red Wall Palace, they had supernatural power, that is, very powerful. Even for all the people in the Red Wall Palace outside, the gods inside felt that sending a few servants was enough to deal with them. After all, the servants of the gods who stayed in the Tiangong were the strongest group.


    "Let them see the power of my God of War tribe. Even if it is just a servant puppet, it is enough to make them fear!" The God of War shouted that day.


    The **** of the Fengshen tribe next to him calmly watched and said nothing. She feels that although human beings are not strong, they will not do useless work. If that girl doesn''t have any strong power, she has super wisdom and wants to find a way to break the palace. Such people, in fact, should also be valued. However, fortunately, this is the Heavenly Palace, even if it is an ancient god, it cannot be cracked. A human girl, no matter how smart she is, she cannot crack it.


    Don''t worry. Now let''s see if the servants of the gods are dispatched, whether there is a stronger force behind them, such as Tang Ye. If you use the bait trick, these gods are not stupid and won''t be fooled.


    Now that there are more and more gods in the heavenly palace, it is possible to protect the heavenly palace from within. The servants of the gods were dispatched casually, it was time for them to fight back!


    Many gods have also been suppressed for a long time, and finally they are about to fight back. Start by killing these people outside. If there is a strong power to protect it, it means that humans will use temptation methods, then they will not be fooled.


    We need to see what these humans do. Should they allow these people outside to die, or expose the conspiracy to be protected by the strong?


    call!


    At this time, the servant of the war **** tribe activated a powerful force, and the divine power flowed like a meteor, impacting on Lu Celadon.


    Lu Celadon sits on an advanced aircraft of Shenji Technology, which can be suspended, just like a space platform, so that you can safely observe the heavenly palace.


    The gods inside felt that if they smashed this floating platform, wouldn''t it be interesting for Lu Celadon to fall? See how they survive!

 Chapter 2495： Cooperate!

    Lu Celadon was originally feeling the divine power flow of the Tiangong enchantment, and suddenly a powerful force flew from the other side, shocking the several red wall guards who were protecting Lu Celadon.


    It was an extraordinary force, and several red wall guards did not dare to neglect, and immediately guarded Lu Celadon. Their task is to protect Lu Celadon from being affected, let Lu Celadon concentrate on deciphering the secrets of the Heavenly Palace barrier, and then break the Heavenly Palace.


    Since it is responsible for protecting Lu Celadon, the task is extremely important, so the strength of these guards is the strongest among the Red Wall Palace forces, and they are equipped with the best technological power weapons. Although it is not as powerful as the black shield of the leader of the Lion Squad, it is also the latest powerful weapon of God-level Technology.


    As for whether we can deal with this supernatural power, let''s see the effect now.


    "Laser protection!" The people responsible for protecting Lu Celadon are a small team, well-trained, and cooperate very well. The captain gave a low cry, and then two of them immediately took a step and remained on the aircraft platform, but a laser shield was born in front of them. This is a weapon developed by Shenji Technology that incorporates the power of the Nuwa God Stone.


    Now, it can be seen more and more that the new era weapons developed by Shenji Technology are being used. In addition, for weapons that incorporate deified power, that deified power is not necessarily the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone, but can be other divine powers to achieve the effect of having supernatural powers.


    This is a huge invention success, also developed by Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong. Mainly rely on the containment effect of the Nuwa God Stone. This was discovered by Chen Yourong. Because if you just use the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone to fuse, it is powerful, but very limited. There are not many Nvwa God Stones, and the power of N¨¹wa God Stones is extremely limited. In order to overcome this, Chen Yourong discovered that after using a little of the power of the Nvwa Divine Stone, he could integrate other deified powers again. For example, the power of the elements achieves the effect of releasing flames or freezing, just like magic. Then this power is integrated into the gun, and there is a magic gun.


    In the past, the power of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone was used as a power, but now the power of the N¨¹wa Divine Stone is used as a container power. The original weapon could not carry other deified powers, but with the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone, it could carry it. This is equivalent to that ordinary people can also use deified power. It''s just that, without a body that has been strengthened after training, it is impossible to use too powerful weapons of deified power, because they have extremely strong reflexes, just like the recoil of some guns.


    People who can use these new-age weapons, even if they don''t have the same abilities, are of extremely strong physical fitness, and after rigorous training, they reach the standard. Therefore, the few people who are now serving as the guards of Lu Celadon are absolutely outstanding, even if they face the gods, they can still fight.


    Now what they need to face is the power of the gods, and all training and strengthening must be based on this. Otherwise, it will not be able to deal with the future situation at all, including the power of the gods and the dispatch of the demon forces.


    But now, Yaozu and Mozu know that humans have powerful weapons, and they have found out that Chen Yourong and Chen Kefu developed them. This weapon seriously affected them, and for this they wanted to kill Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong. But Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were very important figures, and they were very well protected by the Red Wall court, for which they could only carry out assassinations. Unfortunately, several assassinations were not successful. But they have to continue. After all, according to the current situation, if humans can develop terrible weapons that can use deified power, wouldn''t it be comparable to them. In this case, wouldn''t they, the races that have risen up with the liberation of deified power, will be suppressed by humans again?


    Yaozu and Mozu absolutely cannot accept this kind of thing!


    The Celestial servants of the God of War tribe burned the tribe''s fighting spirit all over, strengthened all aspects of strength, rushed to Lu Celadon, but was stopped by several guards'' laser shields. The laser shield combines technology and the power of the earth element in the power of deification. It is very strong and strong, and the servant of the war **** tribe could not break it.


    "Shoot!" At this time, the captain yelled again, and then the other two team members immediately shot at the servants of God of War. The same is emitted in the form of a laser, which is very fast and arrives in an instant. The servant of God of War couldn''t avoid it and was scratched a little by his arm. At this time, the laser instantly produced a freezing effect, freezing the arm of God of War.


    This weapon is still very powerful. It emits lasers at a very fast speed. It can also be frozen, which is comparable to the powerful deification power. These places are places where both the demons and demons are very afraid. Although human beings are weak and small, they can become strong through various means. This kind of wisdom and creativity can become stronger when you have problems, solve problems, and face powerful enemies. If it is not stopped in time, I am afraid that they will be suppressed in the end.


    Roar!


    Not only did the servant of the God of War not hurt Lu Celadon, he was also stopped and injured. He was so angry that he roared and shouted like a beast, and rushed towards Lu Celadon again.


    This is the style of the God of War tribe. Once they fight, they always look like they will never die. However, several red wall guards were not so easy to deal with. Several people cooperated, coupled with powerful new weapons, to stop the servant of the God of War again and again.


    At this time, the **** of the war **** tribe in the Tiangong looked at it, and felt hot on his face. Because they felt that sending such a powerful servant would definitely be able to deal with these people outside, but the result was that their servants were suppressed. Even if they collided over and over again, they looked very imposing, but every time they failed, it seemed a little bit. Embarrassed.


    After all, repeated defeats and repeated defeats are very different from repeated defeats. If you lose and fight again, your courage is commendable, but if you keep losing after a fight, it''s a bit of a blow.


    "Trash!" The **** of the war **** tribe in the Tiangong couldn''t help yelling and cursing, feeling it was too embarrassing for him, and then yelled: "I will go out and kill them myself!"


    This kind of thing is of course blocked by other gods. A **** of the earth **** tribe said: "Humans are not stupid, they have done a lot to deal with us. However, it is not that simple to deal with us. Your servant of God of War breaks through But that shield is also normal. After all, the shield has the powerful elemental power of my Earth God tribe. But it is easy to crack it. I just ask a servant of my Earth God tribe to help out."


    After all, the **** of the earth **** tribe controlled a servant to go out, and the servant of the **** of war just continued to rush to attack several guards protecting Lu Celadon. The servant of the earth **** simultaneously issued a force, a sharp earth thorn, and then hit several laser shields guarded by the red wall. There was a sudden click, and the laser shield broke.


    "Be careful, everyone!" The captain was shocked, the shield was cracked, and they were in danger.

 Chapter 2496： Kill it in seconds!

    How can the power of the gods be so easy to deal with? Although the new weapons of the **** machine technology integrate the power of deification elements, they can issue powerful attacks like cultivators, but now the gods tribes in the gods have come from all major tribes. . Then the elemental forces such as earth, fire, wind, etc., are undoubtedly more convenient and powerful and flexible for the gods. In terms of mastering these powers, the gods are naturally more familiar.


    Therefore, the new weapons used by several red wall guards have strong protection of earth elements. When the servant of the **** of war cannot break, a servant of the earth **** tribe can easily break it. Because the earth **** tribe is very skillful in mastering the earth god''s power, and it still uses the earth elemental power under the divine power, it is very easy to defeat the elemental attribute given to the weapon.


    Now, the laser shield of the Red Wall Guard Squad has been broken, and the servants of the God of War also attacked at the same time. That overbearing and terrifying power, without the laser shield, the Red Wall Guard Squad could hardly stop it.


    boom!


    The servant of the God of War is like a dead man who is desperate. Probably his failure just now made him extremely angry. He doesn''t know how to regress, so he just pushes forward. Although the Red Wall Guard team shot with weapons, they also hit the servant of the God of War, causing an icing effect, but it failed to stop the servant of the God of War. Then the servant of God of War attacked the aircraft with a fist, the aircraft shook, and several red wall guards were affected and their cooperation was disrupted.


    "Prepare!" But the captain was very calm, immediately drank low, raised a few cross eyes and adjusted quickly, don''t panic, respond to the attack of the servant of the **** of war in time.


    boom!


    However, the captain just drank, and then his jaw was so painful, it turned out that the servant of the God of War was chasing him immediately. After the war spirit of the servant of the **** of war is strengthened, the improvement is not only the strength, but also the speed. And the speed at the **** level realm is definitely not what these guards can match. Even for some guards without abilities, they can''t understand the mystery of deified power, just like space jump. How can you suddenly change from here to that? It''s simply the exaggerated ability of the TV series. Under the ordinary body, it is difficult to understand the mystery under the power of the deification without the influence of the power.


    The attack of the servant of the God of War came instantaneously, and there was no time for the Red Wall Guard Team to adjust. The captain was immediately attacked by the servant of the God of War. With this punch, his mouth would be blown away, and he was directly injured and fainted. Fortunately, he was not knocked off the floating machine platform, otherwise his life would be at stake.


    The captain was seriously injured and died. One captain went to see him. Then several other team members continued to deal with the servants of God of War. However, their encounter was the same as that of the captain. They were totally unstoppable. Then the servant of God of War quickly beat several red wall guards with one punch. Got hurt badly. Then, only Lu Celadon remained on the floating machine platform.


    The gods in the heavenly palace, especially the gods of the War God tribe, smiled at this kind of thing, not so embarrassed. It was a shame that the servants of the God of War could not break these human guards. Now a servant of the Earth God helped. After the breakthrough, the servant of the God of War knocked down one of the guards and performed very well.


    "Huh, the vulnerable human beings still want to provoke our gods, where is the courage?" The **** of the War God tribe drew coldly, looking very arrogant and despising the humans outside, "If Tang Ye doesn''t come out, that''s it. Kill all of these people. Anyway, they will kill them."


    Other gods also agreed. However, the people of the Fengshen tribe, both male and female, are relatively calm and seem much wiser. They looked outside the Tiangong, and suddenly a female Fengshen said: "Don''t you think it''s a bit strange?"


    "What''s weird?" the **** of the War God tribe asked, feeling that the people of the Fengshen tribe were too careful. Is it necessary to deal with humans? The only thing they were afraid of was Tang Ye. If Tang Ye is not there, they can get up arrogantly. Even if they stay in the heavenly palace, nothing will happen to them.


    The woman from the Fengshen tribe ignored the words of the God of War tribe, and still looked at the heavenly palace with the Lu celadon on the aircraft. She always felt something was wrong and raised her eyebrows. The women of the Fengshen tribe are wise, dignified, and elegant. They are still very beautiful. They can be said to be fairies. She looked at Lu Celadon for a while, and said, "Have you not noticed that the girl is so calm? The guards next to him have all fallen, but she doesn''t take it seriously. Your servant of the God of War is right in front of her. Aren''t you afraid? Or is she blind to see?"


    When the woman from the Jingfengshen tribe said that the other gods all looked at Lu Celadon, she did feel that Lu Celadon was too calm, and she turned a blind eye to the attack on the servants of the God of War. It''s not like being arrogant, it''s just like being blind and unable to see, not discovering what''s happening around him.


    Many gods think this is the case, otherwise, how could a human woman be so peaceful. If the God of War is a slave, then there is murderous intent. Are you not afraid of being killed?


    Many gods are curious about Lu Celadon, a human girl. They all looked at Lu Celadon, to see if there was anything extraordinary about Lu Celadon, and could be so calm. Or, it''s just that they think and overestimate, maybe this girl can''t beat the slave of the **** of war, and then she will die.


    "Kill her!" At this moment, the **** of the God of War tribe gave a low cry, conveying orders to the servant of the God of War through his mind. He really couldn''t see it anymore, was he so scared by a human? Then kill her to prove that this is just a disguise of humans!


    Roar!


    The war spirit of the servant of the God of War who received the order also improved, and shouted at Lu Celadon before rushing towards Lu Celadon. At this moment, Lu Celadon turned around and looked at the servant of God of War, still so calm. And she just glanced at the servant of God of War, and then didn''t pay much attention.


    "This..." The gods in the Tiangong were even more surprised to see Lu Celadon like this. Because Lu Celadon''s action clearly proves that she can see her around, then, is she really not afraid of servants of the God of War?


    Does this girl regard death as home? Are you ready to be killed? However, that expression, it seemed that he was not worried that something would happen to him.


    "Hmph, pretending to be calm!" The God of the War God tribe gave a cold snort that day. He feels really boring, is it necessary to pay attention to a human girl so much? Just because she acted calmly and attracted attention. Although the facts are correct, there is really no need for a person at their level to entangle such things.


    However, the next moment, many gods were stunned.


    At this moment, the servant of the God of War rushed towards Lu Celadon, but as he approached Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon suddenly had a white and sharp power blade in his hand. All broken.


    The servant of the God of War was killed instantly!


    That human girl did it!

 Chapter 2497： Unremarkable!

    Many gods in the Tiangong think this is a very strange scene. I can''t imagine it at all. They just saw Lu Celadon''s right hand swiping horizontally, and then the War God servant stopped moving, and then smashed like it was cut into several pieces. There was not much blood splashing, and it was very simple. Then the War God servant fell down. , Not only dead, but also disintegrated.


    That was the servant of the God of War. Although it was not the real God of War, he was given the power of God-level under the God of War tribe, and was disintegrated instantly by a human girl? This is a spike, but how is it possible? How is this done? It''s like a dream!


    The gods in the Tiangong watched this scene blankly, speechless for a long time, dumbfounded, their heads were not enough, and they couldn''t get back to their senses to think what was going on.


    "Is that...really?" A deity was still stunned, looking at the Lu Celadon in the palace, and asked softly.


    No one answered for a while, and there was silence. It seemed that the other gods hadn''t recovered yet. After a while, a **** said: "That''s true, we didn''t dream."


    After that, with a cold expression on that day, he stared at Lu Celadon and snorted: "I don''t know what kind of ability the human girl has. She is indeed a trick to solve the servant of the God of War. It is very scary!"


    They are very hit. Originally thought that Lu Celadon was just an ordinary human girl, with no abilities, she could be so calm in the face of the servant of the God of War. There were other reasons, but it would not be that she was so powerful that she did not need to be afraid of the servant of the God of War. The result was that she directly killed the servant of the God of War in seconds. It was not because of Lu Celadon''s terrifying ability, but because of what?


    They all underestimated Lu Celadon.


    This is something that all the gods in the Tiangong are aware of. The **** of the war **** tribe didn''t want to admit this very much, after all, he had never thought that Lu Celadon had such amazing abilities as a human girl. But now the facts are in front of him, the servant of the God of War under his control has disappeared, and he can feel it. That is, the servant of the God of War was indeed killed by Lu Celadon. The gods of the God of War tribe must admit this, but if they admit it, they are too humiliated. Human affairs are beyond their expectations. Can they still be so high and confident to despise humans?


    "What did that human woman do?" The **** of the God of War snorted and asked the person of the Fengshen tribe next to him. He has a very bad tone and sounds very uncomfortable. But the Fengshen tribe knew that he was not targeting them, so they ignored it.


    The Fengshen tribe still kept the most calm. The beautiful woman **** who spoke before stared at Lu Celadon for a while, and shook her head helplessly, saying that she didn¡¯t know Lu Celadon¡¯s secret, and said, ¡°I can¡¯t feel her. what''s going on."


    "Whatever it is, it is by no means a simple ability." The earth **** tribe spoke. He looked at the Lu Celadon in the heavenly palace and said: "We can look at it again. We must figure out the woman''s ability, otherwise it will treat us Very unfavorable, what if it can also deal with us? This is by no means a simple attack power, or an incomparable secret technique. We may not be able to deal with this kind of thing. Human abilities, we really cannot be so underestimated... We Haven''t you already suffered a lot in this regard?"


    With that, the **** of the earth **** tribe secretly glanced at the **** of the war **** tribe. His words can be regarded as being addressed to the **** of the war **** tribe, lest he always disregard human beings. It was obviously afraid of human beings that they hid in the heavenly palace for peace, staying inside without going out and shouting that human beings are weak, it is ironic to not take it seriously. Heavenly gods, this name is simply spoiled for them, making them forget that they themselves have cultivated from humans. Now, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Tang Ye, one after another powerful humans have appeared, causing them to suffer a blow, making things not what they expected, so why not take humans seriously?


    The **** of the God of War tribe is very temperamental and very irritable. Hearing the words of the **** of the earth **** tribe, he wanted to have a quarrel with the **** of the earth **** tribe, but was stopped by the people of the wind **** tribe. The woman from the Fengshen tribe said: "In any case, we are now encountering unusual humans. What if she is like Tang Ye? So we still have to figure out what is going on."


    The **** of the War God tribe is not such a stubborn person, most gods now think so, that can only listen to the masses. He snorted coldly, turned his head to the side, and was full of anger with good things. Mainly, the servants of his God of War tribe were dispatched just now. The first thing that could not break the defense of the human guard team was from the God of War tribe. Now the one who was killed is also of the God of War tribe. Doesn''t it mean that their War God tribe is incompetent? However, in terms of combat effectiveness, their War God tribe is the most powerful, and they have never been afraid of anyone in a fight. Now because of the fact that a human girl has been hit repeatedly, of course he can''t swallow this breath. But for the sake of the overall situation, he can only endure now.


    "I will let the servants of my tribe go and kill the human girl." The other gods had no objections, and the gods of the earth **** tribe ordered the servants who had just cracked the laser shield to plunder and attack Lu Celadon.


    I''ve seen Lu Celadon kill the servants of the gods in a second, this time the servants of the earth gods were sent out to test Lu Celadon''s abilities. Because many gods don''t understand what Lu Celadon''s ability is. With a wave of his hand, the servants of the God of War disintegrated, which is even more powerful than their gods.


    Since it was a temptation, the earth **** servant''s attack was not very violent, and he didn''t get close to it. He sent out a soil thorn and hit Lu Celadon.


    Lu Qingci glanced at the servant of the earth god, and then at the **** of heaven in the palace, with a cold expression. When the soil thorn attacked, she waved her hand and gently touched the soil thorn, and the soil thorn was cracked and dissipated. Then she looked at the gods in the heavenly palace and said, "Either you come out, or just let a few puppets take action, it won''t hurt me."


    Even if the servants of the gods are in the god-level realm, they still use divine power, but for Lu Celadon, who can see through the essence and can also reach the realm of the gods, after seeing the essential weakness, it only takes a single blow to crack it. The key point in the structure, as long as it is destroyed, it can no longer be supported, and then it falls apart.


    This is why Lu Celadon can directly kill the servants of the God of War in seconds, and crack the attack of the servants of the Earth God with one blow. This is what Lu Celadon has done before, and her ability is actually very terrifying destructive power.


    Seeing that Lu Celadon easily cracked the attack of the servant of the earth god, the gods in the heavenly palace became silent when they heard her words. They never expected that this ordinary-looking human girl was so terrifying!

 Chapter 2498： Dont feel cruel!

    One thing that surprised many gods was that they couldn''t see the strength of Lu Celadon. But if it is a cultivator, they can perceive their strength with the power of the gods. However, the Lu Celadon that these gods felt was just an ordinary girl. Never expected that Lu Celadon would have such a magical ability.


    Even now, these gods don''t know what Lu Celadon''s specific ability is. Now Lu Celadon can easily break the attacks of their **** servants, even against the **** servants themselves. This undoubtedly has terrible power. However, even after seeing the extraordinary ability of Lu Celadon, the gods in the Tiangong made a trial, but still did not know what Lu Celadon''s ability was.


    It seems that there is no power at all, but in fact it has terrible destructive power, which can destroy the god-level powerhouse!


    "Where is that girl sacred?" After the gods of the earth **** tribe manipulated their servants to test Lu Celadon just now, they found that Lu Celadon could easily resolve the attacks of the earth **** slaves, but they couldn''t see what Lu Celadon''s specific ability was. Expresses very doubts.


    "What is sacred, she is not a god, she just possesses a little special ability!" The God of War snorted coldly, still looking unconvinced.


    The surrounding gods began to be dissatisfied with the attitude of the God of War tribe. People of the God of War tribe were so conceited. They always thought that they were the first in the world. Even if they were defeated, they just knew how to be arrogant and didn''t know how to think. This is the typical well-developed limbs and simple mind. The other gods didn''t bother to pay attention to the **** of War God tribe, and they all went to think about the abilities of Lu Celadon.


    The woman of the Fengshen tribe frowned and said: "The ability of this human woman seems to have nothing to do with her strength. Feeling her ability at this time, it feels like an ordinary girl. However, when she fought back against the servant of the earth god, for a moment, she had strength. Yes, and it is a god-level. However, if it is only a god-level strength, it is not enough to easily dissolve the attack of the servant of the earth god. This shows that in addition to the strength, the human woman actually has another peculiar ability. This It may be some kind of terrible and devastating secret technique. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t see much, and I don¡¯t know what her secret technique is."


    "It''s better to look at it again. At this time, when the servants are working, you can send a few more servants out to attack and see what the human woman''s abilities are. These servants will die if they die. There is nothing to regret. "The **** of the earth **** tribe said.


    The other gods nodded one after another, saying that they could do this. They don''t allow such a human to exist, and can easily destroy god-level power. This also means that even if it is their god, this human woman can be destroyed. They don''t want to get such a fate. Even if they wait for the other gods to come, their gods can go all out to kill humans. The existence of people like Lu Celadon will cause a lot of losses to their gods.


    The God of the God of War tribe didn¡¯t want to care about him that day when he saw other gods, he felt a little embarrassed, and said: "Then I will send a few more servants of the God of War tribe. I don¡¯t believe that we can''t kill that human woman!"


    After the decision, the servant of the Earth God tribe who was still outside continued to dispatch and attacked Lu Celadon. Then, the War God tribe sent a few more servants to attack Lu Celadon one after another. These servants'' attacks on Lu Celadon were fatal. They didn''t mind killing Lu Celadon right away, they were meant to do so. But because Lu Celadon has a mysterious and powerful power, it may not be able to kill. Therefore, the gods in the Tiangong can accept that these slaves cannot kill Lu Celadon. However, it is necessary to learn about Lu Celadon¡¯s ability through the death of these slaves, and then Lu Celadon Kill!


    In any case, there can only be one result in the end, that is, their gods killed Lu Celadon!


    Lu Qingci saw the servants of the gods coming out one after another, and knew the attitude of the gods in the heavenly palace towards her. Since she wanted to kill her through a slave, or study her, then she just killed it. For her, the ability she possesses does not need to be hidden. This ability is very unique, even if others know it, it is useless. If you can''t surpass yourself, you will be restrained by her.


    As for the servants of the gods, even though these servants are all humans, there may be many friends who are still on their side, but Lu Celadon will ignore so many. She just came out. She was a hundred years ago. For these people who became slaves of the gods, she was just a puppet, without soul, without will, and no different from life, so if you kill, you will kill. There will be sympathy, but it will not be distressed. Under the current situation, it is not allowed to have so much benevolence, otherwise it may lead to a crisis of the entire human race.


    The servant of the earth **** tribe once again made a soil thorn attack on Lu Celadon. Lu Celadon squinted his eyes and instantly appeared behind the earth **** servant, and then shot at a certain part of the earth **** servant¡¯s back. She took advantage of the situation. A shining short blade pierced into the body of the servant of the earth god, and then the servant of the earth god, like the previous servant of the war god, clicked, and his whole body was broken.


    In fact, what Lu Celadon smashed was not the bodies of these heavenly servants, but the divine power in their bodies. After being dominated by the gods, these servants became puppets. In order for them to exert their strongest strength, the gods injected supercharged divine power into their bodies, making their bodies stronger and their abilities improved. But in fact, their bodies have collapsed. At this time, it is those divine powers that maintain their actions. Therefore, when Lu Celadon crushed these divine powers, the divine powers dissipated, and the bodies of these heavenly **** servants fell apart.


    Lu Celadon''s ability, looking at these heavenly servants, can clearly see the divine power flowing in their bodies, and how these divine powers are destroyed by one blow, she can also see this weakness clearly. In addition, she can reach the power of the superior gods. Even if it is not the ancient gods, there is no problem in suppressing the servants of these gods. Therefore, she basically kills these gods in a flash.


    The ability to destroy the divine power flowing in the body is to see through the essence, in fact, those gods don''t understand it. Although they infused the servants with divine power, these circulating divine powers will have a structural weakness, which they don''t know. Because they didn''t have that ability, they didn''t understand how Lu Celadon could easily kill their powerful servants in seconds.


    The servants ordered by the gods of the heavenly palace attacked Lu Celadon like a dead body, not afraid of death. However, Lu Celadon had no mercy against them, and one attack was to crush one. Suddenly, it was like a hammer beating an egg, and the servants of the gods were destroyed quickly and simply.


    Seeing this scene, the gods in the Tiangong felt that Lu Celadon was really cruel. These servants were actually human in nature. Wouldn''t it be cruel to kill them like this?

 Chapter 2499： Panic!

    One after another, the servants of the gods were broken and disintegrated by Lu Celadon, and then fell, and soon a large group of servants of the gods were gone. Lu Celadon did not feel cruel to such a thing, and the gods in the Tiangong felt heartache.


    Although these servants were not their gods, they were also infused with a lot of their divine power, and it was also their hard work. Now these efforts are so easy to kill, and it doesn''t affect them at all, it is really a bit uncomfortable.


    Originally, they expected that the least that these slaves would play would be cannon fodder, bringing them some benefits, but now, it doesn''t seem to be. Sending these servants to deal with Lu Celadon did not expect to kill Lu Celadon, but I hope that Lu Celadon''s abilities can be clearly observed through this observation.


    But the most frustrated thing is that they have lost a considerable number of servants, but they still don''t know what Lu Celadon''s ability is.


    Is this human girl really human? Can human beings do such a thing? !


    The gods in the Tiangong really have a headache. They feel that Lu Celadon''s ability is simply higher than their realm of strength. Even if they make a move, facing a god-level power, it is impossible to disintegrate in one blow. And to crush them, at least they must have the strength of the ancient **** realm. However, they absolutely did not believe that Lu Celadon had the strength of an ancient god.


    "What the **** did that human woman do, how can she do such a thing!" The **** of the War God tribe was really intolerable. For Lu Celadon''s performance, I felt that I was hit hard. Because the several servants of the God of War he sent just now were defeated again.


    The gods of other tribes were also helpless and became irritable. The servants who were defeated were not only from the War God tribe, but also from their tribe. Moreover, it is still being broken. Although it is a good plan to treat these servants as cannon fodder, but cannon fodder can''t be so. It was a pity that one would be destroyed by a single blow by someone else, and it would be a blow. Just like the little brother I led, so vulnerable, how good can I be?


    Most importantly, I felt a little crisis.


    The gods in the heavenly palace are worried that such Lu celadon will kill them as well!


    This is not impossible. Now Lu Celadon can defeat their servants so easily without using any attacking secrets. If they have other powerful abilities, even if their gods come out, they may not be opponents. The human girl just said that unless they come out, she can''t stop her.


    This human girl is not lying, her self-confidence is because of her strength.


    This is a tricky question!


    Many gods have to admit that the human girl who was softly spoken by them at the beginning has now become a hidden danger they are extremely worried about. Now they dare not go out to deal with Lu Celadon because they are worried that Tang Ye is hiding behind. Once they went out, they needed to open the Heavenly Palace barrier so that Tang Ye would have a chance to defeat them.


    They didn''t expect that besides Tang Ye, there was actually a human being who could push them to this point, still a little girl!


    "Damn it!" The **** of the War God tribe was going crazy, and the suffocated anger in his heart was really uncomfortable.


    "There is no need to let the servants out again, and it''s useless to go out, it''s better to keep it." The woman from these Fengshen tribes said. They had used their best ability to observe Lu Celadon, but they didn''t find out what Lu Celadon''s ability was, and there was no way to crack it. The servants sent now were almost wiped out, and it was of no use to Lu Celadon. If they are sent out again, the servants of the gods will be gone, which is also a great loss to them.


    The gods of other tribes agreed to the words of the women of the Fengshen tribe, and no longer sent slaves, and stayed in the palace just like before to watch the changes.


    Lu Celadon smashed the last servant to be dispatched. Seeing that no servants had come out, he glanced at the heavenly gods in the heavenly palace. They were expressionless, not smiling or angry, as if nothing had happened, and then approached the heavenly barrier again, looking for them. The way to break the barrier.


    Seeing Lu Celadon''s expression like this, the gods in the Tiangong were really angry. This human girl is really arrogant, she doesn''t look at them at all, she pulls them even harder than Tang Ye, she really wants to kill her!


    Lu Celadon, no matter how angry the gods are, what she has to do is to break the barrier. At that time, Tang Ye will come and kill these gods. Maybe it can prevent other gods from coming, so as to avoid a slaughter Human disaster. After that, it is to contain the monsters and demons, then this world will be relatively stable. However, the situation has definitely changed. The Human Race, the Demon Race, the Monster Race, and some other forces will occupy their own land and develop. No one is the overlord, everyone is developing, and the struggle will continue. However, in general, there will be no situation where one party will be destroyed. What I have returned is that in the heyday of cultivation for thousands of years, there will actually be a different kind of splendor and prosperity.


    There is only a barrier between Lu Celadon and the Celestial God in the Tiangong, very close. The gods inside saw that Lu Celadon''s expression hadn''t changed, and they simply ignored their gods. Even if their gods threatened humans seriously, they would not take it seriously. The gods inside couldn''t bear it. The gods of the war **** tribe got angry first and shouted to Lu Celadon: "Are you a human or another monster, how come you have such a powerful ability!"


    Lu Celadon put one hand on the Heavenly Palace barrier, and continued to feel the divine power flow of the Heavenly Palace barrier, trying to find a way she could crack it. She just glanced at the words of the **** of the war **** tribe that day and said, "Is it powerful? I don''t think it. Even you can''t kill it. Is it powerful?"


    "You..." The **** of the God of War tribe really wanted to go straight through the barrier to kill Lu Celadon, but was stopped by other gods.


    The woman from the Fengshen tribe floated around, approached some Lu Celadon, and looked at Lu Celadon and said, "With such abilities, it must be no ordinary human being. Or..."


    The woman''s expression grew meaningful, she looked at Lu Celadon for a while, and then said, "You are not a human being at all."


    Lu Celadon didn''t pay attention to this kind of words that seemed to be provocative, and just glanced at the Fengshen tribe girl indifferently, and said, "What about humans, and not humans? I just want to get rid of you, so as not to have trouble."


    The women of the Fengshen tribe were also quite puzzled. This human girl seems to be difficult to deal with. Saying this way, sooner or later, they will be **** off. Their gods can be bullied by stronger people, but they cannot be bullied by humans who live under the heavens.


    boom!


    Boom!


    Suddenly at this time, there was a tremor in the Tiangong. All the gods were taken aback. Then they noticed that such a huge shock was caused by the Tiangong enchantment being pried!


    "This¡­¡­?!"


    All the gods looked at Lu Celadon, and they felt that it was Lu Celadon who suddenly gave out a force, and then the heavenly enchantment was like this. Could it be that this human being can break the Heavenly Palace barrier? !


    Suddenly, the gods in the temple panicked.

 Chapter 2500： Scare scare!

    The Tiangong shook like that, even the shock that Tang Ye attacked with full strength when the Tiangong had just been successfully constructed was not that powerful. At the moment when the heavenly palace was shaking, the gods inside almost thought that the heavenly palace was about to be broken!


    They looked at Lu Celadon with an indifferent face, and their mood was really complicated. At the beginning, they didn''t think about what a powerful character this human girl would be. At most, she had super wisdom to study the heavenly enchantment. But wisdom is not an offensive force, it is very easy for them to kill. As a result, Lu Celadon''s strength quickly killed their servants. Now, it shook the heavenly enchantment again.


    "She must be killed!" The **** of the God of War clan roared out in a hurry. If he was hit by Lu Celadon because he underestimated Lu Celadon, now he was pressed into a hurry and felt dangerous, thinking that Lu Celadon must be killed, and he must be killed immediately.


    The other gods agreed with this **** of the War God tribe this time. The threat of Lu Celadon was beyond their imagination. Shaken to the heavenly enchantment, but they panicked, such an existence must be killed!


    The Heavenly Palace barrier must not be threatened. This is what their gods have always insisted on, and they must protect the heavens anyway.


    "Don''t be impulsive, let''s take a look at what happened to the Tiangong barrier." The female of the Fengshen tribe looked serious, and obviously she couldn''t calm down at this moment. If the Heavenly Palace enchantment is destroyed, it is not only their lives that are threatened, but the entire plan for the return of the gods. So plans to destroy the human race, capture fate, and regain control of this world will all fail.


    But now they can''t go out immediately because the heavenly palace shakes for a while. If the heavenly palace is not actually damaged, they must insist on staying in the heavenly palace, because they are still not sure whether Tang Ye is hiding behind. If they came out to deal with Lu Celadon and opened the barrier, Tang Ye would come to deal with them, enter the heavenly palace, or destroy part of the barrier, it would be fatal to them and their big plans.


    They felt very ironic that a human girl who was so improper at the beginning had become their biggest threat now, almost making them panic. It was really not like a **** facing a mortal.


    "Make a decision after confirming the situation of the Heavenly Palace barrier." The woman of the Fengshen tribe said coldly. At this time, if you can''t mess yourself up, she speaks very seriously. The wisdom of the Fengshen tribe is always more accurate than other tribes. This woman of the Fengshen tribe didn''t want others to make noise. That would only make it more chaotic. They lack an absolute leader now. Since there is no one, she feels that she must show such ability even more, so that it will be conducive to coping with the current crisis.


    People from other Celestial tribes still believed in the wisdom of Fengshen tribe, and immediately went to check the situation of the Celestial Enchantment. Then, after guarding the enchantment and maintaining the magic circle, the gods reported the situation after increasing their strength protection. Fortunately, everything is unpredictable, and the barrier is not damaged. And under the power of several gods who guarded the circle, the vibration of the circle quickly subsided, and the flow of divine power became stronger. They began an internal defense. Although everything is very stable, they never thought of being pushed so quickly.


    After the Fengshen tribe''s woman learned about the situation, her mind settled down. In order to let many gods not worry, she said: "The situation of the heavenly enchantment has come out, and there is no major damage. If we keep this way, there will be no major damage. Dangerous. However, the human woman outside could hit the enchantment''s divine power, causing the divine power flow to deviate. This is also the reason for the vibration of the heavenly enchantment just now. This shows that the human woman outside has a very terrifying ability, her Ability threatens the heavenly enchantment. From now on, we must do everything possible to stop this human woman. Those servants, how much is used, to prevent this human woman from continuing to study the heavenly enchantment, and she cannot give her an environment that can be analyzed with peace of mind , This can buy us time and wait until the stronger ancient gods return, that is our victory!"


    The words of the woman of the Fengshen tribe made many gods feel at ease. They also knew what to do next. The role played by the women of the Fengshen tribe is enormous. Then, the major gods sent their servants under their tribes to deal with Lu Celadon, so that Lu Celadon could no longer analyze the heavenly enchantment quietly. At the same time, their gods are no longer idle, and together they will inject strength into the guiding magic circle in the heavens, and attract the divine powers from the heavens. One is to make the heavens stronger, and the other is to make the many gods in the chaotic space faster. Coming down.


    Lu Celadon frowned when he saw another servant of the gods coming to stop her, and then showed a sneer at the gods in the palace, very disdainful. There was also a great provocation, like saying to the gods inside that they were scared, they were too weak.


    Being so provoked by a human woman is really a very angry thing. Had it not been for a great crisis, the gods inside would have really gone out to kill Lu Celadon.


    The woman from the Fengshen tribe can be regarded as seeing the terrible Lu Celadon, and sometimes she is irritated by Lu Celadon. However, they are still in a good mood, and everything is important.


    Lu Celadon now had to continue to deal with the servants of the gods. Although these **** servants can be eliminated with one blow, if they are hit by these **** servants, they will also be injured.


    As for whether there was any influence on the analysis of the heavenly enchantment by the servants of the heavenly gods, there was no impact. It was indeed that she had moved the heavenly enchantment just now, but she knew that her current strength could only reach that point. She tried to find other ways, but found that there was no way. The only way to break it was by blocking the flow of divine power in the Heavenly Palace barrier. But her current power can''t stop the powerful and complicated flow of divine power at once. Unless it has the strength of the ancient **** realm, it can only be shaken.


    It''s still okay to scare the gods inside.


    Lu Celadon didn''t want to keep attacking the Tiangong barrier like this. If there were more, it would not break the Tiangong barrier. If the gods inside knew about this situation, they would no longer be afraid, but would cheer them up. She wants to continue to scare these gods, let them be careful, and even recall all **** servants, so that **** servants will no longer kill others.


    The current servants of the gods are like puppet monsters, and some have even been deformed into monsters because of too much divine power. They go to carry out the orders of the gods, which is to destroy and kill human beings. Faced with such a situation, the Red Wall Palace had to send a lot of manpower to deal with it.


    It is also good to relieve the pressure on the Red Wall Palace, so that the Red Wall Palace has more time and energy to develop, in order to deal with the next more severe situation!

 Chapter 2501： The ancient gods descend!

    Although the servants of the Celestial Gods gathered around the Tiangong were elites, they were restrained by Lu Celadon''s ability and were quickly wiped out. The servants of the gods were mostly solved by Lu Celadon before, and now the last batch was dispatched and quickly solved by Lu Celadon. Then Lu Celadon went to the Tiangong barrier and shook the Tiangong as before.


    It is not difficult to shake the heavenly enchantment, as long as you attack a circuit where the divine power flows in the enchantment. When the attack reaches the loop and hinders the flow of divine power, the enchantment will be greatly affected. This is much greater than the effect of directly hitting the enchantment and the normal flow of enchantment divine power. When the enchantment divine power flows normally, it is very strong. If you hit it directly, no matter how strong it is, it will not be affected much, and it will soon recover. Just like Tang Ye''s fight before, even if Tang Ye used the Overlord Halberd to strike a very powerful force, the effect of shaking the heavenly palace was not as great as Lu Celadon''s.


    Lu Celadon also deliberately picked an important divine power circulation circuit attack, so the effect of making the heavenly shaking was greater than just now. In fact, no matter which divine power circulation circuit she chose, she knew that she couldn''t break the heavenly barrier. And she did this just to make the tremor of the Heavenly Palace barrier greater than just now, in order to scare the Heavenly God in the Heavenly Palace.


    Sure enough, after she hit the palace again, the celestial gods in the palace were panicked and felt that Lu Celadon could not study the celestial enchantment for a moment, otherwise the celestial enchantment might really be broken. For this reason, the gods recalled all the servants who were out, regardless of strength, to delay Lu Celadon.


    And this is exactly what Lu Celadon wanted. In this way, the servants of the gods appearing everywhere can be solved, the killing of innocent people can be reduced, and the pressure on the palace of the Red Wall can be reduced.


    Lu Celadon was actually tired. Solving so many servants of the gods, even if the strength is supported, the physical strength is consumed a lot. While shaking the heavens again and panicking to the heavenly gods in the heavens, although she still stayed on the aircraft, she just pretended to be analyzing the heavenly barriers, and was actually resting to restore her strength.


    At this time, the gods in the Tiangong were indeed panicked. They quickly summoned servants from all over the world to stop Lu Celadon. They thought that Lu Celadon was still studying the Heavenly Palace barrier, and because Lu Celadon was able to beat the barrier every time, they were really worried that the Heavenly Palace barrier would be broken.


    It didn''t take long for the servants of the gods to return to the Tiangong, and immediately went to deal with Lu Celadon. After Lu Celadon took a rest, her physical strength recovered a lot, and when the servant of the gods came back to deal with her, she also easily solved it.


    The people who had been dealing with the servants of the gods everywhere were basically the power of the red wall court, and some were even going to be killed by the servants of the gods, but after the servants of the gods were called back, the servants of the gods did not kill them. They For this, a life was lost.


    It can be said that this move by Lu Celadon has saved more lives than imagined.


    The servants of the gods returned one after another, and Lu Celadon re-entered to deal with these servants of the gods. When the people from the Red Wall Palace saw this, they also went to help. They were embarrassed to let Lu Celadon fight so many servants of the gods alone. Two fists are hard to beat four hands. If something happens to Lu Celadon, it will be an immeasurable loss to them. Lu Celadon, the goddess, has the power and influence second only to Tang Ye.


    Suddenly, there was a scuffle around Tiangong. If there was no Lu Celadon on the Red Wall Palace, he would definitely fall into a bitter battle, and he would not even be the opponent of the servant of the gods. But with Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon can quickly reduce the pressure on others. Soon, the servants of the gods fell into a bitter battle, even if they were puppets, immortal, they did not cause much harm to the palace of the Red Wall.


    There are still a lot of servants of the gods. At the moment when the shackles of aura are lifted, there is actually a great amount of divine power poured down, which allows many people on the human side to obtain supernatural powers, and also allows the gods to create many slaves. Therefore, the servants of the gods still came from the place continuously, fought with the power of the red wall palace, and also tried to prevent the landing of celadon.


    Lu Celadon was not at all anxious that she was stopped. Now she knew very well that she could not break the Tiangong barrier with her own strength level. She could only wait for Tang Ye to return with some good news. After all, it has been a while since Tang Ye went to the dead. If nothing happens, he should discuss with the Mingzu. Previously, the Red Wall Palace had already contacted the pioneers of the Underworld, and now the Underworld began to infiltrate people. It''s just that this matter is confidential, and only a few people know it.


    The members of the Underworld clan who came first are naturally the Five Black Iron Generals. They have black iron armors, so they can''t be afraid of bright light. Hei Ji confirmed the alliance with Tang Ye. Now two of the Five Black Iron Generals have been outside the big world. They negotiated with the Red Wall Court. The Red Wall Court studied the situation of the Hades and is developing and making equipment suitable for the Hades so that they can avoid being exposed to bright light. To.


    This equipment is more than just blocking the light, if it''s just that, getting a sealed set of equipment is almost enough. This equipment requirement can avoid the light, and at the same time give play to the abilities and powers of the Hades itself. Otherwise, wearing such equipment, the members of the Underworld can only survive, but they don''t have the fighting power.


    Shenji Technology is rushing to develop such equipment. One month later, there have been prototypes, but it is not successful enough. Shenji Technology is continuing to research. This kind of equipment is naturally perfected one by one. What is required now is to be able to meet the basic functions.


    However, Lu Celadon had hinted at Shenji Technology for the development of such equipment for the Ming Clan. That is to control this equipment. If one day is not compatible with the Ming Clan, such equipment must be returned to his own hands, so as to reduce the threat of the Ming Clan.


    The five black iron five generals in the underworld are very powerful, even if only two come out now, but if the gods in the heaven come out, even if there are more than a dozen gods, as long as there is one black iron five generals, these gods are not enough. Easily will be solved. But since the affairs of the Underworld must be kept secret, the Black Iron Five will not come out as a last resort.


    Under Lu Celadon''s treatment, the servants of the gods that came one after another were solved one after another, and gradually the servants of the gods became less and less. This seems to be very detrimental to the gods, but during this period, there are also other gods descending from the chaotic space. This is a great thing for the gods.


    Suddenly, there was a loud bang in the sky above Tiangong, accompanied by thunder and lightning, and then a huge golden light was shining down.


    Then, a huge image appeared in the beam of light, it was a general in armor, full of vigor and domineering.


    He descended towards the palace.


    Seeing this golden armor general, the **** of the war **** tribe in the Tiangong was overjoyed, very proud and exclaimed: "The patriarch has come, we don''t need to be afraid of anyone!"


    The patriarch of the God of War tribe must be above the realm of the ancient gods.

 Chapter 2502： Catch the thieves first!

    The patriarch of the God of War tribe must have an ancient **** realm. The God of War tribe has very clear requirements on strength and simple rules. Whoever has a strong fist can be the boss.


    As for the true **** Xingtian, although the realm is stronger than all of them, at the level of the true god, the mood is quite different. Don''t be a clan leader and find things for yourself. The true gods are more about exploring ways to reach the outer sky of the universe. As for the affairs of this world, it is left to the little brothers to make noise.


    The patriarch of the God of War tribe is now recognized by Xing Tian, ??who was regarded as a righteous son by Xing Tian thousands of years ago and bestowed the honor of Xing Zhan.


    Between the heaven and the earth, not many people can be named like the true **** Xingtian, Xingtian, even the sky dare to punish, this is how bold. If there is a day, it will be dissatisfied that day. Some people, in order to avoid being taboo, will change their names. However, it is impossible for Xing Tian to do this, because his ability is enough to punish God!


    The realm of strength at the true **** level is not something ordinary people can imagine. Even the ancient gods, in the eyes of the true gods, are just the generation of ants. Those were the gods who were born in the barren world after the beginning of heaven and earth. Heaven and earth were opened by God Emperor Pangu, but the construction of heaven and earth were those true gods. They have participated in the construction and development of this world, and have seen too much. It can be said that this world is their child. So for the existence of this world, besides the Pangu God Emperor, who else do they need to fear?


    The coming of the torture battle is undoubtedly the greatest hope for the gods in the heavenly palace. It is like getting a life-saving and a chance to stand up.


    "Master Xing Zhan has arrived, we finally don''t have to worry about anything!" As Xing Zhan slowly descended from the air, the **** of the God of War cried out excitedly.


    The people of other celestial tribes are also very excited. Although they are not the ancient gods of their tribe, they are also celestial gods. They are all to regain control of this heaven and earth, and the goals are the same. So for the current dilemma they are encountering, it will definitely be resolved. With the presence of the ancient gods, there is no need to fear Tang Ye anymore. For this, they can be fully deployed.


    The shame they have received from humans these days can finally be vented back. They will make humans pay a heavy price!


    Lu Celadon, who was originally outside the Heavenly Palace barrier, panicked at the moment when Xing Zhan came. Such power is definitely not something she can handle. If it''s just the **** in the heaven, she feels that using her abilities, not only can he deal with it, but also kill it. It''s only a **** level, her time travel can be dealt with. However, at the level of the Ancient God Realm, there is nothing that can be done. Now that the criminal war is coming, it is easy to kill her. It is difficult to escape by any method, even if it can jump in space, the ancient **** realm can twist the surrounding space with one hand, and force people out of the third space!


    That is the absolute force crushing, and the technique is useless.


    "Go away, all retreat!" Lu Celadon immediately shouted to Wang Jiuxiao. This is telling everyone that they can''t stay here, if the gods are dispatched, they can''t stop them. Even if the lower-level gods can be blocked, the upper-level gods are hard to stop, let alone an ancient god.


    As the emperor of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao holds the emperor''s luck in his hand, and he naturally knows the ancient gods who descended. He really felt the terribly powerful force that made people almost unable to move. This kind of power, even the strongest power developed by Shenji Technology at present, cannot be resisted. So now they have only one choice, and that is to retreat.


    "Everyone retreat immediately!" Without any hesitation, Wang Jiuxiao asked the people stationed here, whether they are scientists or soldiers, to retreat immediately.


    Seeing this, the gods in the Tiangong''s face sank. At this time, the situation had reversed, even if Tang Ye was hiding behind them, they wouldn''t be afraid. Because the patriarch of the War God tribe had already arrived, the ancient **** realm was enough to deal with Tang Ye. In this way, they have no worries, they can be dispatched on a large scale. Therefore, none of the people here will let them go!


    But before the action, they still have to look at the meaning of criminal war. If Xingzhan didn''t help them, it would be funny to come out of the enchantment. But this kind of thing probably won''t happen. Their gods have paid too much in order to regain the control of this world, how can they be unwilling.


    Xing Zhan descended on the heavenly palace, still a bit golden and irritating. The other gods bowed their heads and saluted, and shouted, "I have seen Lord Xing Zhan, congratulate Lord Xing Zhan here!"


    The realm of the ancient gods is like the boss in their gods. Although there are still true **** levels above, those true gods don''t care about them. For thousands of years, their actions have been tribal, and the leaders of the tribal patriarchs are all in the realm of ancient gods. Even in the chaotic space, I heard that several true gods were exiled here, but these gods hadn''t seen them much.


    Even the gods once suspected that a few true gods had not been exiled to the chaotic space at all, otherwise their gods had just started to live so hard in the chaotic space, why didn''t the true gods show up to help.


    But there are also rumors that because several true gods are stronger, the place where they are exiled is the worst place in the chaos space, and it is more difficult than the places where other gods stay. They are trapped there and cannot go out. This was deliberately done by Nuwa True Body, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, because several true gods must be prevented from breaking through. In that case, there is a true god, and it is not difficult to come back from the chaotic space. In this case, the deification plan would fail.


    Although it was cruel to a few true gods, since doing so, Nuwa and Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King simply did it more thoroughly. As for the resentment of a few true gods, they had already expected it. However, they hope that the day when the true gods return will never come, otherwise it will inevitably be a catastrophe in this world. And this disaster was probably caused by them. Because of their behavior, the hatred of several true gods and thousands of gods has increased.


    The hatred from the gods, the anger from the gods, is enough to destroy this world!


    Xing Zhan hovered in the sky in the sky, glanced around at the surrounding gods who bowed their heads to salute him, then waved his hand lightly and said: "Get up all the time, like these red tapes. We have more important things to do now."


    After speaking, Xing Zhan looked at the human beings outside the enchantment, sneered, and said: "The emperor of the human race is here. It seems that I can save a lot of effort and no longer need to look for it."


    The target of Xing Zhan was aimed at Wang Jiuxiao. It''s true that if you capture the thieves first capture the king, and solve the human emperor, the human king, then it will have a great impact on the human luck, so it is very simple to solve the human race.


    Xing Zhan disregarded the enchantment issue, and went directly to Wang Jiuxiao.

 Chapter 2503： No one is an opponent!

    As the **** of the ancient gods, it is not difficult for Xing Zhan to know who the emperor of the human race is. It can be said that people at his level treat other people as if they have perspective. He knew at a glance that Wang Jiuxiao''s luck was the king of the human race. For Terran, Xing Zhan knew that the only thing that could stop him was the power of luck.


    The power of Qi Luck is directly differentiated from the original power of the Pangu God Emperor. Since it is the power of the Pangu God Emperor, there is no problem with dealing with the ancient gods. It''s just that the Qi Luck power possessed by the ancient gods comes from the God Realm and is also extremely large. If the Qi Luck is not strong enough, it will not be able to fight the ancient gods.


    The Qi Luck power that Wang Jiuxiao possesses now is not enough to deal with the ancient gods. Even if it is called the jade seal of the ancient country, it can stop the ancient gods for a while, and it will not last long. Therefore, the human race has no power to fight against the advent of criminal war.


    The only thing Lu Celadon hopes is to go to Tang Ye, which is between the dead. If Tang Ye can break through, it is possible to deal with it. Otherwise, there is only one way, which is to let the Dark Iron Five of the Underworld Race out. The Black Iron Fifth General has the realm of ancient gods, but I don''t know what will happen to the realm of ancient gods above the heavens.


    Moreover, the celestial gods are not the clan chiefs who have the realm of ancient gods. Within a tribe, several are in the realm of ancient gods. Now that there is an ancient **** descending, then I believe other ancient gods will descend soon. In this case, even if there is a Black Iron Five, I am afraid it is impossible to fight.


    The full arrival of the gods, at the moment when Xing Zhan appeared, it meant that it had arrived!


    Sure enough, shortly after Xing Zhan appeared, another **** descended immediately. Although it is not an ancient god, it is just an ordinary god, but such a fast descending speed shows that the **** is coming in all aspects!


    The situation of the human race has become more severe than ever.


    After feeling the presence of the ancient gods, both the Demon Race and the Demon Race temporarily stopped their actions. Although they have to deal with the human race, they are also opposed to the gods. Now that the gods are fully coming, they can''t stop them. In order to reduce the loss caused by the gods dealing with them, it is better for them to hide.


    The retreat of the monster race and the demon race, although the human race has more manpower to deal with the gods, but for the gods, that little power is equivalent to no.


    Xing Zhan came directly out of the barrier, and in order not to destroy the barrier, the several gods guarding the barrier immediately opened the barrier. At this time they no longer worry about Tang Ye staring secretly. Even if Tang Ye was there, they knew that Tang Ye was only in the realm of the superior Celestial God, and had mastered some powerful secret skills, but it was also vulnerable to the realm of the Ancient God. If Tang Ye can still fight the ancient **** realm, then they feel that there is no need to carry out any plan to destroy the human race first and then destroy the destiny god. How can such a perverted monster exist!


    After Xing Zhan got out of the enchantment, Tang Ye did not appear. The several gods who guarded the law formation felt a little disappointed. They did not expect that what they had been guarding against was that they frightened themselves. However, for safety''s sake, the enchantment was reborn. But just now, a group of gods went out to deal with the human race, to make these people outside pay a heavy price, to make these people regret the cynicism they have been doing these days, and they actually treat the gods as playthings!


    Xing Zhan went outside, looked back at the heavenly enchantment, and said to the gods who guarded the magic circle: "If you don''t want to keep guarding inside, you can remove this magic circle. Here, I am alone, that''s enough. "


    What a confident and domineering words. He alone is enough. Even with him in a torture battle, there will be no more threats in this area!


    Those gods who guarded the law formation heard overjoyed. If it were other gods, they probably wouldn''t dare to hear such words, but they believed in Xing Zhan, the ancient gods of the war **** tribe, the most powerful and best fighting!


    The strength of Xing Zhan is universally recognized. If it is alone, even the patriarchs of other Celestial tribes are not his opponents. Therefore, there is a torture battle, which gives those gods enough confidence. Therefore, the gods who guarded the law formation did not want to stay there anymore. During this period of time, they were under a lot of pressure. From Tang Ye to Lu Celadon, they were afraid that they could make a mistake and could not afford the whole plan of the gods coming. And facing the mere fact that humans have to rely on barriers to support their lives, they are also very aggrieved, and they are extremely angry with humans. At this time, they finally have a chance. They are going to go out and fight back fiercely, making humans regret it!


    There is no longer a deity guarding the law formation in the heavenly palace, and the enchantment power is suddenly weakened a lot. But the enchantment did not disappear, the enchantment circle itself circulates by itself, and the guarding of several gods is to strengthen it.


    And now without the guard of the gods, Lu Celadon can actually break such barriers. However, in this situation, it is no longer necessary to do so. Because the gods have come in full, at this time, I can see that the light is constantly falling in the heaven. It is the gods coming one after another, much faster than before.


    It didn''t take long before the gods all descended on this land.


    And Lu Celadon now has stronger people to deal with. That was the Xing Zhan that appeared. Although she knew she was not Xing Zhan''s opponent, she still had to block a block. It was good to save Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao is the king of the human race, and his luck is added. If the king is killed, the luck of the human race will be scattered, which is very detrimental to the human race.


    "You continue to retreat and don''t care about other things!" Lu Celadon worried that the Red Wall guards would follow her in order to protect her. In fact, there is no need to follow her. After Lu Celadon spoke, he immediately swooped in front of Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao was very moved, but he knew that Xing Zhan was targeting him, so he didn''t want Lu Celadon to be killed because of him. He immediately said to Lu Celadon: "Sir Tiannv..."


    But as soon as Wang Jiuxiao spoke, Lu Celadon waved his hand and said nothing more. Seeing this, Wang Jiuxiao stopped talking, knowing in her heart that Lu Celadon was not a person to persuade. And he didn''t leave either. First, he knew he couldn''t leave. Second, he knew his identity. If he walked like that, he would be no different from other people. Since he is a human king, he needs to look like a human king.


    Xing Zhan did not issue any attacks, or even any intent to fight. Perhaps for him, things like Lu Celadon and Wang Jiuxiao were not enough to make him feel war.


    He glanced at Lu Qingci and Wang Jiuxiao, then looked at other places, as if looking at the world. After a while, he sighed, disappointed, and said: "In such a vast land, no one can make me warrior. It is really...angry!"


    Xing Zhan has felt it again, and he found that the world is so big that no one is his opponent, probably because he feels the master is lonely.

 Chapter 2504： Hugh is insulted!

    There is no intent to fight, just don''t even want to fight. This is too boring for the people of the God of War tribe. They just like to fight. If they can¡¯t fight, they will feel very meaningless to live. The life that exists for battle is crazy. The people of the God of War tribe are obsessed with this madness, and it can be said that they are not afraid of death.


    However, not afraid of death is just in a situation where you are confident that you will not die. Under the identity of the gods, they encountered enemies, especially the creatures in the lower realm, and never thought that they would be killed. Therefore, the will to fight will be rampant, appear very belligerent, not afraid of everything. This kind of fact is a pseudo-War God tribe, without the spirit of Xingtian God of War. The real God of War is like Xing Tian, ??and he deserves to be afraid of anything, even if it is Tian, ??he will fight in the same way.


    It''s just that Xing Tian can''t manage so many things. There are many people in the God of War tribe. If he is a true god, he has to take care of those trivial matters, which is very boring. Even the situation of the God of War tribe, their true **** level, probably didn''t care very much. Anyway, all tribes were created after a few clicks, just to manage the powerhouses who continued to cultivate and break through, and give them the name of a god.


    Xing Zhan was the person who had been assigned before Xing Tian was about to leave, and was protected and instructed by his power. For this reason, he stepped into the God of War series of cultivation, and then relied on the perception of the will of the God of War to continuously approach Xing Tian¡¯s power in cultivation. Imitate Xing Tian and become a **** of war. From then on, Xing Zhan became more and more like Xing Tian. And he created the God of War tribe, let other practitioners join in, and then taught relevant secret skills, also imitating the God of War Xingtian. In this way, there are tribes that distinguish the types of gods. Ares tribe, Fengshen tribe, Vulcan tribe, etc.


    The creation and formation of other Celestial tribes is actually the same as the War God tribe. The same goes for the gods of their respective true gods. The God of War Xingtian does not matter so many, Zhu Rong, the God of Water, the God of Wind, and the Uniqueness of the Earth God, they all do not care. The Celestial God tribe is managed by a patriarch with an ancient **** realm, and then develops by itself.


    Therefore, even if the great tribes of gods know that the strongest among their tribes is the true god, there are not many people who have actually seen the true god. But to say that the true **** does not care about them, this is not the case. After all, they were created in their name, which is equivalent to their beliefs. This is a good thing, and you can''t let it down at will.


    If someone bullies a tribe, there will be a feeling that they are bullying to the true **** deity, so to a certain extent, the true **** will also appear to help.


    What we are now facing is a major matter of the power of heaven and earth, and even the true gods cannot ignore it. Therefore, they have already participated in the matter this time. Moreover, since they wanted to drive out the destiny of the mutation, and the destiny was transformed by the direct power of the Emperor Pangu, then they had to take action by the true gods. The level of ancient gods is not an opponent of fate.


    The mood of Xing Zhan is naturally higher than that of ordinary members of the God of War. It is true that he wants to fight. After all, he has practiced the secret skills of the God of Xing Tian for thousands of years. He has already been affected by that war intent and longs for battle, destruction and blood. Now finally returning from the chaotic space, it''s been a long time since I tried a vigorous battle, and I naturally wanted to fight with people. Chaos space is more of a harsh environment, which tortures people. As for whether there are powerful monsters in the chaotic space, there are actually. However, the monsters they encountered were all single, they were Chaos Nightmare. But this single Chaos Monster Beast made them unable to fight. Because the nightmare swallows them directly, they have no resistance. When they encounter the Chaos Nightmare, how can they still want to fight, it is too late to run.


    Suppressing, retreating, and avoiding, this has made the fighting spirit in Xing Zhan''s blood have long been crazy. Now he has returned to the ancestral land. There is no longer a terrible existence like Chaos Nightmare to suppress him. He burst out all at once, wanting to fight, want to destroy, want vent!


    However, after feeling it, there is no strong enough enemy, he feels very disappointed, and then very angry.


    He looked at Wang Jiuxiao, the king of the human race. He thought that the human king should be the strongest person. But is the strongest person at that level?


    He was so disappointed, disappointed to the point of anger, staring at Wang Jiuxiao and shouting, "Why are you so vulnerable?!"


    This is really irritating, so despise and despise people so much. Even if Wang Jiuxiao knew that the other party was an ancient god, as a human figure, he still felt very depressed and stimulated, as if it would be useless to devalue him. But in fact, his contribution is very large. His insignificance is just relative to the ancient **** of Xing Zhan. In fact, in the human race, he is very strong, with the luck of the human king, unless it is Tang Ye, no one can easily kill him. Even those demons and demons who often come to assassinate him can''t kill him. And because of his wisdom and pattern, he stabilized the Red Wall Palace and developed, and the current situation of the people remains relatively stable. Otherwise, the situation of the human race would be chaotic at the moment when the demon came out.


    Being so despised by Xing Zhan, Wang Jiuxiao felt depressed, but he was not so easy to lose control. He watched Xing Zhan stay calm, and said: "A person in the realm of ancient gods said that to me, I have nothing to say. But if you let your men talk to me like this, I think he will soon regret it."


    In fact, even if ordinary gods deal with Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Jiuxiao''s response will be difficult and even dangerous. However, if you say it is vulnerable, it will not. After all, with the great luck of the human race, the attacks of the ancient gods can block one or two, so it is not a problem to block the attacks of ordinary gods.


    Xing Zhan didn''t expect that Wang Jiuxiao would dare to talk to him. He originally thought that he would be scared and speechless, so he should beg for mercy when he reacted. Wang Jiuxiao was harder than he thought. But this also made him unable to have any fighting spirit. Weak means weakness, and disappointment means disappointment. He coldly snorted to Wang Jiuxiao: "You don''t have to do that. Solve you early and cause chaos. Maybe you can force out the reincarnated Nuwa and Fuxi, as well as the Ksitigarbha. It¡¯s time for the traitor to accept punishment."


    "Arrogant!" Wang Jiuxiao yelled, and said angrily: "How can you disobey the three true gods? Your contempt is an insult. You are not afraid that the three true gods will beat you to dust, even yours." Can the master not save it?"


    Mother and Daughter of the Earth, Human King Fuxi, and Compassion Bodhisattva Ksitigarbha, are all people who have made great shelter and contributions to the human race. Without them, there would be no human race. This is something everyone must be grateful for. Even if Xing Zhan''s strength was too much stronger than Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Jiuxiao would not allow him to talk about Nuwa, Fuxi, and the King of Ksitigarbha.


    However, for the gods of Xingzhan and them, they were expelled because of the deification plan carried out by Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. They were angry. Now Wang Jiuxiao''s words directly ignited his anger, and he snorted, "Since you think the betrayers of Nuwa are so great and noble, then you should go to death first, and I will send them to join you later!"


    After all, Xing Zhan took action. He was an ancient **** to kill a human being at the level of a god, and he really didn''t need to fight, so he just reached out to Wang Jiuxiao and shook it gently.


    This is enough to crush a human being, even the king of luck for the holder!

 Chapter 2505： Wonderful!

    The strength of the ancient **** realm, even if Xing Zhan is not a **** who specializes in space power, but at that level, it is not difficult to distort a space. He took a grasp, enough to twist Wang Jiuxiao''s space, and then directly squeezed Wang Jiuxiao to death.


    This is still estimated that Wang Jiuxiao has the strength of the luck of the human king to resist. Without the protection of the human king''s air transport power, Wang Jiuxiao would be twisted and squeezed directly into pieces and splashing blood. And with the protection of the force of air transport, it should be just death.


    At this moment, Xingzhan made the judgment that Wang Jiuxiao was dead. Then the matter of dealing with the human race is over for him. Although there are still many humans alive, that is not what he needs to take action, just let other gods act. At his level, why care about these ants? Fortunately, he knew that Nuwa, Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha King were reincarnated among human beings, so he still had something to do. That is to find the reincarnated Nuwa and them, and then shoot them.


    At last it is not so boring. Otherwise, Xing Zhan didn''t know what to do when he came down. As for the fate of dealing with the change, he is not qualified alone, and the timing is not right. To deal with fate, we must first weaken the power of fate. The power of fate comes from the will of all creatures, among which the human will is the strongest and the most complex, giving most of the power to fate. Therefore, we must first destroy humanity before dealing with fate. This is why the gods want to destroy humans. It''s not that the gods must hate mankind. To destroy mankind is just what they must do to regain control of the world from their destiny.


    Therefore, the gods are not specifically targeting humans. However, because this is something that must be done, and there is indeed a hatred of human beings, then it is used to vent, why not do it for them.


    Xing Zhan thinks that he only needs to make a single shot. He just kills the human king, and let other gods do the rest. Then he planned to find N¨¹wa Fuxi and the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha. Only Nuwa and their strength can match him. Of course, it is also necessary to kill the reincarnated Nuwa and them in advance. Otherwise, let Nuwa and the others awaken perfectly. Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha King are all true gods, and he will no longer be an opponent.


    However, Xing Zhan overestimated his blow. After all, there is still Lu Celadon here. Even with the strength of the ancient **** realm, Lu Celadon can resolve structural weaknesses. However, if she was alone, her strength was limited to the higher-level gods, so she couldn''t crack the attacks of the ancient gods. Even if you know where the weakness is, if the strength is not enough, you can''t get to the weakness. However, it cannot be cracked, it can be weakened!


    At the moment the ancient **** shot, Lu Celadon raised the twelve-point spirit and judged that Xing Zhan''s attack was a spatial distortion. Then, she immediately intervened and weakened by attacking the weakness of the force created by the criminal war.


    With the weakening of Lu Celadon, Wang Jiuxiao released the power of the human king''s luck. This force of air luck has joined the force of air luck in the ancient kings of the past dynasties. This is the power that a human king can use. Before coming to Tiangong, he had already embezzled it. Because he knew that once the heavenly palace was broken, and the heavenly gods fully descended, such power must be used. Now that the ancient divine torture battle is coming, it happens that this force is needed.


    For this reason, with the weakening of Lu Celadon and the protection of Qi Luck, the attack of the torture battle was eliminated as a whole. Wang Jiuxiao was not killed, but only a little impact and minor injuries.


    Not vulnerable!


    "Huh?" Xing Zhan, who originally wanted to turn around and leave, did not expect the result to be like this. It was a bit unexpected and embarrassing to not kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    However, he was more surprised at Lu Celadon than he was surprised at Wang Jiuxiao. He knew that Wang Jiuxiao was able to block his blow because a large part of his power was weakened by Lu Celadon. He looked at Lu Celadon and didn''t understand why Lu Celadon had such abilities. If you feel it, you don''t have any strength, just like an ordinary person. But the moment this human woman made her move, she gained the strength of a superior god. Then, I don''t know what method was used to hit the weakness of the power he produced, greatly weakening the power of that power.


    Could this be... the ability of divine vision?


    After all, Xing Zhan is a **** that existed thousands of years ago, and was protected by the gift of Xing Tian, ??so there are naturally many things to see. He knew that there was one ability that had been fiercely contested by many gods in the heavens, and that was "Divine Eyes." The ability of the divine vision is to perceive the inner power flow of all creatures. All existence has soul essence. That is power and the basis of structure. Divine vision can make people see this, and then know where the weakness is. Knowing the weakness, it is easy to break. With the ability to gain divine sight, even an ordinary person can kill a god. As long as the gods are not paying attention and seize the opportunity to destroy the weakness of the gods, there is no problem with killing them!


    Therefore, if you get the divine sight and your own strength is strong enough, it will be no problem to kill the true god!


    The reason Shenyantong has such a terrifying ability is because the source of this Shenyantong is the Pangu God Emperor!


    According to myths and legends, after the Emperor Pangu opened up this chaotic world, he fell because of exhaustion of his power. His left eye turned into the sun and his right eye turned into the moon. But in fact, this may not be the case. Because after reaching the heavens, you will find that the sun and the moon are not actually in this heaven and earth. The sun and the moon may be an independent plane world, like this ancestral land, or even a world opened by another **** before the chaos. Just because the world of the sun may be a world of flames, it won''t have the colorful environment and creatures like the ancestral land.


    For this reason, there are rumors that the sun and the moon are not transformed by the eyes of the God Emperor Pangu. Then, what did Pangu God Emperor''s eyes become? You know, for an existence like Pangu God Emperor, anything on his body is a treasure. Even a single hair may have a great power.


    And this divine sight, the rumors in the heavens are precisely that this is actually an eye of the Pangu God Emperor!


    Get one eye of the God Emperor Pangu, and you can have the ability of Shenyantong. Back then, it was said that a huge gem like the eyes of the Pangu **** emperor was found, which caused a battle among the tribes in the heavens. As a result, this huge gem with magical power was destroyed in the battle, and then the power dissipated. No more, and the melee stopped.


    Seeing Lu Celadon''s abilities now, Xing Zhan couldn''t help but think of the things about Pangu God Emperor''s eyes, which are "smart eyes". However, he remembered that Pangu God Emperor''s God Eye Gem had been destroyed, so how could there be this?


    If that is really the power of psychic vision... it would be interesting, because he can capture it!

 Chapter 2506： Self-destruct!

    Even if Lu Celadon really possesses the power of supernatural vision, Xing Zhan doesn''t think she is a threat. Because she was just a human woman, even if she had strength, she was only in the realm of a higher-level Celestial God, and it was still very difficult to deal with the strength of the Ancient God.


    Xing Zhan looked at Lu Celadon and sneered, and said, "Your ability is very good. If it is as I guessed, then you can survive."


    It is not a simple matter to seize the power of divine vision. When the pangu **** emperor''s eye gems were revealed on the remains of the heavens, they didn''t pay attention. The eye gems were easily destroyed, just as fragile as human eyes. It is useless if it breaks down. Therefore, to seize the power of divine vision, you must use Lu Celadon''s eyes. In order to ensure that there are no problems, Lu Celadon cannot be allowed to die.


    Lu Celadon didn''t know the magical power of her ability. She knew that her ability was taken to the laboratory by her parents when she was a child. She was unconscious for some reason. When she woke up, she had mastered that ability. With her cleverness, she guessed that this was the manipulation of her parents to her. Because her parents are both scientists, studying very secret things. However, it may be that they were killed because they found something. It must be so remarkable that it was captured by others through killing.


    If you figure out what happened in the experiment and Lu Celadon believes in her ability, from an ordinary girl to a girl with terrible abilities, these truths will be understood.


    In the past, Lu Celadon tried to investigate what was behind her, but due to the limitations of the world and the environment, the power of deification appeared very little, and she did not investigate anything. And if you investigate now, many secrets will come out.


    Now Lu Celadon naturally has no intention of investigating the so-called life experience. Xing Zhan is in front of him, and whether he can survive is still unknown. What Xing Zhan said just now did not say that she could live, but not to die. She was not afraid of death, she was just trying to figure out the meaning of Xing Zhan.


    Can I not die first? Could it be that he has something to stop Xing Zhan from killing for the time being?


    "You said that, should I say thank you?" Lu Celadon''s tone and attitude were still so indifferent, even if he was facing a criminal war, an ancient **** who could completely control her life.


    Xing Zhan''s reaction to Lu Celadon found it interesting. She was indeed a different human woman, so bold and arrogant, she was like a god. However, Lu Celadon''s strength is still not enough, and he still won''t take it seriously. What he has to do now is to see if Lu Celadon possesses the ability to realize magical vision.


    "It''s very interesting to see what you just made, so let''s take my attack again." Xing Zhan smiled, unmoved by Lu Celadon''s indifferent tone and expression.


    Lu Celadon knew that Xing Zhan¡¯s mood was not those impetuous ordinary gods, but she felt that it was time. There was an ancient **** Xing Zhan before and a group of gods afterwards. Neither she nor Wang Jiuxiao was able to withdraw in time, so I am afraid they can¡¯t leave. . Since they are all dead, why bother too much. Whether it is useless or useful, you can try it.


    "You just thought that you could kill the Emperor of Red Wall? But you didn''t succeed. The Human Race is not as simple as you thought. Isn''t it the best proof that you have lost to the Human Race?" Lu Celadon said to Xing Zhan again.


    Xing Zhan looked at Lu Celadon, sank, then sneered, and said to Lu Celadon: "We can''t lose to your human race. The previous failure was due to the conspiracy designed by Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. We have been expelled. Now that we are back, even if Nuwa and Fuxi still have the Ksitigarbha, as long as all our gods descend, you, to us, are such ants that can be pinched to death."


    "Oh, is it?" Lu Celadon sneered likewise, jokingly, and said: "I hope everything is as you think."


    Xing Zhan frowned. He didn''t know why he said this to Lu Celadon. He just couldn''t help but wonder why a human woman such as Lu Celadon was so self-confident. Facing him, an ancient god, even if he was not afraid, he still had a mouthful. The feeling of provocative words. Isn''t it said that the gods have coercion on humans? The huge power gap has no deterrent effect!


    I don''t understand why Lu Celadon is like this. Xing Zhan simply assumes that Lu Celadon really has the power of the Pangu God Emperor. Then, just like what I thought before, go out and try again with some strength. Of course, the strength of this fight was suppressed, and it was guaranteed that Lu Celadon would not be killed. He stopped talking nonsense with Lu Celadon, flicked his finger at Lu Celadon, and then a small force like golden raindrops appeared, and then with a "call", he was in front of Lu Celadon in a flash.


    Punishment war is only that, secretly calling bad. He didn''t expect that the forces that suppressed a lot were still so powerful. It''s been a long time since I fought like this, it''s really hard to grasp the intensity of power. He worried that such a small amount of force would be enough to penetrate Lu Celadon''s body. That way Lu Celadon could be killed.


    boom!


    A small force of torture battle hit Lu Celadon, and Lu Celadon immediately judged the weakness of the decomposition, and then attacked the weakness while retreating to protect himself. Nevertheless, the power of Xing Zhan was too strong, and the impact caused her to withdraw. She barely stopped after tens of meters before vomiting blood.


    This is the strength of the ancient **** realm. If Xing Zhan uses all his strength, Lu Celadon will not be able to stop it. I am afraid that he will be beaten to dissipate his body.


    When Xing Zhan saw this, he was a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Lu Celadon could not stop the small force, but he did not expect Lu Celadon to stop it. He smiled and said to Lu Celadon: "Yes, very good, you are strong and special."


    At the same time, Xing Zhan was also observed. Lu Celadon''s abilities are really amazing. He was very excited. He didn''t expect to meet such a big baby when he first landed on the ancestral land. Thousands of years ago, a treasure in the heavens, the gods vie for, even the true gods have shot it. Now, the treasure that caused the Celestial World War this time is right in front of him, and he wants to seize it easily.


    "It''s wonderful." Even Xing Zhan, a figure who has reached the realm of ancient gods, couldn''t help being excited and excited like a child. He looked at Lu Celadon''s eyes with more radiance and was no longer disappointed as before. Celadon said, "I want your eyes."


    Lu Celadon frowned greatly. She was very smart, and suddenly understood what the words before Xingzhan meant, saying that she could not die temporarily. Isn''t it because of her own eyes not to kill herself?


    And the attack just now obviously suppressed the power, it was probably a temptation. Now, when it comes to eyes, Lu Celadon knows that he can see through the essence of things, the flow of power, and then break through the weaknesses. This naturally needs eyes, that is to say, own eyes have that ability. Now that Xing Zhan wants this eye, then he knows this ability!


    Lu Celadon understood this, looked at Xing Zhan, coldly hummed, "Don''t think about it!"


    Then, Lu Celadon raised his hands to face his eyes, trying to ruin the eyes with magical powers!

 Chapter 2507： Show up!

    Lu Celadon is a decisive person. When he knew what Xing Zhan wanted to do, he immediately came up with the best choice and did it immediately. She knew the current situation and couldn''t escape the palm of Xing Zhan. Xing Zhan wanted to capture her eyes, and if he didn''t do something, Xing Zhan would definitely succeed.


    But there is only one way to stop the criminal war, and that is to destroy these eyes with magical powers. If she is not destroyed, she cannot escape from Xing Zhan''s hands, and sooner or later her eyes will be captured by Xing Zhan.


    "Presumptuous!" Xing Zhan grunted angrily when Lu Celadon was about to destroy his eyes. He wouldn''t let Lu Celadon succeed in doing this, and the treasure that he had sent to him would be ruined?


    He has determined that this is his thing. How could his things be destroyed by others!


    After an angry shout, Xing Zhan suddenly issued a powerful force, and a war-like power burst out, the level of the ancient gods, and it was extremely terrifying. Originally, the gods behind him wanted to go out to chase and kill the humans who had retreated before, but All were affected by this terrifying ancient **** power, and the body was shocked, unable to move for a while. The red wall guards who did not evacuate in time were directly suppressed to suffocation, and then Qiqiao bleed to death. Their bodies cannot withstand such terrible power!


    Xing Zhan used such terrible power to prevent Lu Celadon from destroying his eyes. His approach was successful. After he released this terrifying power, Lu Celadon, who had raised his hand to destroy his eyes, became slow and failed to destroy his eyes in time. In the next second, Xing Zhan appeared in front of her and held her hand so that she could no longer destroy her eyes.


    "If such a treasure is destroyed by you, it won''t be a shame that you kill it 10,000 times!" Xing Zhan was still very angry, and shouted at Lu Celadon who was restrained by him.


    Then, he reached out to take off Lu Celadon''s eyes. He wants such a baby right away. After gaining the power of divine vision, he felt that even if it was against the true god, he might have a fight. And the strength of the ancient gods of the same level, he can easily kill. Because Divine Eyes can help him see the weakness of his opponent and attack the weakness, no one is his opponent.


    With the power of divine vision, you can surpass other tribes, and only the true **** can suppress him. What a good thing this is, otherwise he wouldn''t be as excited as a child. Although the great tribes of the heavens and gods in the heavens are now united to regain control of this world, in fact, the great tribes are also fighting. There was one in the past, but there is none now, but there will surely be in the future. Therefore, no one has too much power and mysterious skills!


    Lu Celadon was suppressed by Xing Zhan now, the terrifying power enveloped her body, the whole body was out of control, and he could only watch Xing Zhan''s eyes on her.


    Huh!


    "Huh?" At this moment, Xing Zhan suddenly felt danger, quickly let go of Lu Celadon, and jumped back to escape.


    At this time, in front of Lu Celadon, a sharp blade gas appeared, as if it could cut off the space. It was a black blade gas that appeared out of thin air, covering the terrifying dark power. The people around, as well as the gods, couldn''t help trembling.


    Terrible, terrible, it''s like death has fallen on the head, and the scalp is numb.


    Lu Celadon knew what this power was, but even if he knew it, his body trembled. This is the realm of ancient gods under the power of the dead. If the breath of death is an ordinary person, I''m afraid it will be scared to death. Approaching such a breath of power, you feel your body being dragged into the endless dark abyss, cold and gloomy, fear and despair!


    That is the power of the dead of the Underworld!


    It is Hei Tie Wu in the Ming clan coming. Lu Celadon had thought about this. Because the human king is too important, if the human king dies, the human luck will dissipate greatly, and the dissipated luck will fall into the gods. In this way, the gods will be stronger, and it will be more difficult to deal with the gods.


    In addition, when Tang Ye negotiated with Hei Ji, he especially emphasized that Wang Jiuxiao''s life should be saved. Because he knew that Wang Jiuxiao, as the king of the human race, the emperor of the red wall, and controlling the luck of the human race, would definitely become the primary goal of the gods, the demon race and the demons. Wang Jiuxiao faced far more dangers than ordinary people, so he naturally needed to take special protection.


    It was the time when Wang Jiuxiao''s life was facing a fatal crisis, and only one of the five black iron generals could appear to rescue him. If it weren''t for Wang Jiuxiao, if it were another person, even if it was Lu Celadon, the Black Iron Five would not come out. They don''t want to reveal their identity so quickly. As for the rescue of Lu Celadon just now, it was because of the power of Lu Celadon''s eyes and the supernatural power that the Five Black Iron Generals were also very concerned. Such treasures are definitely not available to the enemy!


    Before the person arrives, the blade energy will come out first. The person who is not the five black iron generals has not arrived yet, but he is still hiding in the dark. This is the ability that the Five Black Iron Generals have. They come from the gap between the undead, a place with only darkness. In the outside world, their ability to hide is very strong. Just like to avoid the light, there are special concealment methods.


    The people around and the gods all felt the terrible power of death. They also saw that the ancient divine torture battle had been beaten to retreat, but they did not see who made the move. They were a little confused and surprised at the same time. . Such a terrifying force of death, and the ability to retreat torture war, what a terrifying existence?


    Others were curious, but Xing Zhan was not curious, because he knew who had attacked him just now. At this time, his expression was extremely gloomy, and he didn''t expect that ugly tribe would appear.


    Underworld!


    The Mingzu actually arrived at the ancestral land! When he was involved in dealing with the Underworld, there was no Underworld, only a group of ugly monsters led by the Underworld, just like the Underworld, deformed and hideous. Later, Pluto was defeated and fled to the crevice of the undead, and the deity chased away, because he could not adapt to the environment of the crevice of the undead and had to give up. After that, the Pluto and a group of monsters he led disappeared, and after a while, the Pluto clan was established, and because of the Pluto''s gift and protection, it was also classified as one of the Celestials. The heavens didn''t admit this kind of thing, but they couldn''t eliminate the Underworld clan, they could only endure this kind of thing.


    Xing Zhan never expected that the Underworld would appear at this time. And the appearance of the Ming Clan actually hindered his good deeds. Their gods have always been hostile to the Underworld, and both sides are immortal. Now being hindered by the people of the Underworld, Xing Zhan suddenly reached its apex and shouted: "The ugly monster of the Underworld, you actually crawled out. Okay, then I will kill you all!"


    "What? Underworld?!" Hearing Xing Zhan''s words, the other gods were shocked. They were all newly promoted gods, who arrived after the Nether God incident, and had not seen the real Nether clan. But they all knew about the Ming Clan, and they were really curious when they saw it now.


    At this time, in front of Lu Celadon, a person wearing a black armor with a closed body appeared slowly. He was the black light among the five black iron generals of the Underworld.

 Chapter 2508： Cant kill!

    Heiguang is one of the five black iron generals in the underworld. Wearing black iron armor, he can not be afraid of light. He is one of the five black iron generals who first sent to the outside world after Tang Ye and Heiji reached an agreement. There are three of the Black Iron Fifth Generals who have been sent to the outside world first, Sava and Black Light have arrived, and there is another one with other actions.


    In fact, the Pluto clan is not very fond of human beings. Originally, human beings are the target they need to deal with in their plan to open up to the outside world, that is, in a hostile state. So now the big world has a rather indifferent attitude towards humans. However, they have no direct hatred with humans. Before they were expelled by the gods, they had not had any intersection with humans, so they were new to humans. And because Tang Ye had rescued Black Light before, Black Light did not reject it when he came into contact with humans. And after getting along for a while, he feels that humans are okay.


    It is Hei Ji and Tang Ye''s request to save Wang Jiuxiao now, and it is also a matter of okay for humans. Black light has the realm of ancient gods. As for whether it can deal with torture battles, it is probably difficult to kill, but it is not a problem to delay it. There are only those five ancient gods in the Ming tribe, and there must be more than five ancient gods in the Celestial God tribe. The Ming clan has developed for thousands of years, and has only won such a few ancient gods realm masters. If they can''t resist the ancient gods of the Celestial God tribe who have been expelled to the chaotic space, how can they compete with the Celestial God?


    After the black light appeared, no one could see his true face, because he was wrapped in a black iron armor, just like a war armor robot. Everyone was surprised when they saw him like this. Could this be a member of the Underworld?


    It¡¯s said that the people of the Underworld are very ugly, and the deformity still exudes a foul smell, but right now, the people of the Underworld don¡¯t seem to be ugly, but they feel very cool. The black and shiny armor is like a possession. The person who is equipped with special effects armor, put this in the game, but this is a RMB player, what is ugly?


    For this, Xing Zhan is also surprised. For thousands of years, the Hells he saw were monsters with heads and eyes that were different from ordinary people. He didn''t know what it was now, but he felt that it would definitely not be what Heiguang is now. Xing Zhan stared at the black light for a while, sensing that the black iron armor outside the black light was worn on, guessing that this was equipment developed by the Underworld.


    "I remember it a little bit." Xing Zhan looked at Hei Guang and snorted coldly. "You Hades lived in the dark and adapted to the dark place. Now you are not visible, right? Huh, dirty and ugly monster. Go back to the ground!"


    Hei Guang was naturally very angry when he heard Xing Zhan''s words. But he wouldn''t take it to his heart. Other people''s views on their Mingzu have always been the same, even if they disappeared for thousands of years, they are still the same, so what can be said. He kept his mood calm, watching Xing Zhanwei smile.


    He said to Xing Zhan: "Unfortunately, it can''t be as you wished. Our Ming clan has already come out. Yes, it has come out. You can''t stop it, no one can stop it!"


    "Really?" Xing Zhan sneered, and said to Hei Guang: "Since you are so sure, then I will take you back with my own hands. This is not what you should exist here. The dark and dull underground is yours. After all, you are suitable for it. Be a tortoise with a shrunken head."


    "Haha." Hei Guang laughed. Others couldn''t see his expression, but saw the armor head that was shaking with laughter. However, listening to his tone, it is not difficult to guess what his expression is. He waved his hand at Xing Zhan and said, "Why, is the patriarch of the God of War tribe speaking so cautiously? With the arrogance of your God of War tribe, shouldn''t you say, leave me here and kill you? I go back, can''t that kill me?"


    As soon as Heiguang said this, the other gods were taken aback, and then looked at Xing Zhan, the atmosphere became a little more subtle. They believe that the current criminal war is invincible and no one can stop him. He is the realm of the ancient gods, or the patriarch of the war **** tribe. Now that he has landed on the ancestral land, can it be said that he cannot kill the underworld in front of him?


    Xing Zhan felt the strangeness of other gods, and he was puzzled, and he felt very upset. And he knew that he couldn''t kill Black Light. Black light is the realm of the ancient gods, he knew it from the moment the black light appeared. But he was not afraid of black light, because he knew very well that black light could not kill him either. Now those gods feel that he can kill Black Light. He just didn''t know what to say, he couldn''t kill, it seemed that some of them had hit their morale. After all, he is the patriarch of a war **** tribe, except for the true god, that is one of the strongest existences in the heavens. He can''t deal with it, doesn''t it mean that the Mingzu is very strong?


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect that thousands of years have passed, and your Ming clan has also become very good. In addition to Ming Shen and that traitor woman, there are other ancient **** realm masters." Xing Zhan looked at Hei Guang and said coldly. He wanted to tell everyone that the Ming Clan in front of him was not a simple character, he belonged to the realm of ancient gods, and was just like him, so he couldn''t kill it.


    The other gods were surprised when they heard it. They didn''t expect the black light to be so powerful. Although they felt a terrible force of the dead, they didn''t expect that the black light was in the realm of the ancient gods. This is an ancient **** realm master of the Ming Clan, and it turns out that the Ming Clan also has such a strong person. After a while, they felt that the situation was a bit complicated. How could it be so difficult to destroy human beings? It was obviously a very weak race, but to destroy them, there were accidents repeatedly.


    Now that the Ming Clan came out, and so powerful, they were enemies of the Heavenly Gods, then their Heavenly Gods would have to deal with the Ming Clan, and it would delay the elimination of humanity.


    Hei Guang knew what Xing Zhan wanted to do, he sneered directly, and said: "You just admit that you can''t kill me, can''t you? Why bother telling them that I''m great. No matter how great I am, I can''t kill you. With you, Are you still afraid that I will fail?"


    Xing Zhan felt that the abacus in his heart was very upset, staring at the black light with a gloomy expression. In that case, he wouldn''t talk nonsense, just suppress the black light directly. Even if Heiguang could not be killed, but Heiguang was suppressed, it would be possible for other gods to kill Lu Celadon and Wang Jiuxiao. This way, there is no need to hurt their morale, so let''s solve the problem in one go.


    However, he has a little worry, that is, he doesn''t know how many Mingzu appeared, and what the strength of the Mingzu appeared. If they are as strong as black light, then there is no fun.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, things from the Underworld, I personally send you back to the ground, don''t let your filth affect our ancestral land!" Xing Zhan yelled, and the flames burst out of his body, and then he held A huge axe was condensed, and the fighting spirit was immediately raised to the extreme, and it swept towards the black light.


    The power of the God of War was revealed, and the momentum of criminal war overwhelmed everyone present. Everyone felt that such a character was not something they could match.

 Chapter 2509： Its not difficult to kill one!

    The God of War erupted, terrifying, and Xing Zhan became the most eye-catching existence in the entire sky. Originally, Black Light was very cool under the black iron armor, but now it has been completely beaten by torture.


    The fighting intent erupted from the criminal war is very beneficial to the gods. This boosted the morale and fighting spirit of the gods and increased their strength. This is because of the unique abilities inherent in the God of War tribe. Therefore, although the gods of other tribes usually think that the people of the God of War tribe are very arrogant and do not want to get along with them. But when encountering a war, they really want to be with the people of the God of War tribe, because of the war intent of the God of War tribe, their strength will be greatly improved.


    Suddenly, the group of gods behind Xing Zhan''s fighting spirit was soaring and their strength increased. They had to go out with Xing Zhan to deal with the humans present. On the contrary, the gods are brazenly fighting, and their strength is improved, but the human race is actually under the pressure of the torture war, and the whole body is uncomfortable. It feels like being suppressed. There is no fighting intention at all, and the performance is very negative. .


    In this case, they can easily be killed by the gods. In fact, even if the gods were not affected by the war intent of the torture war, the humans were not the opponents of the gods. They can compete with the gods, but they can barely stop them. Shenji Technology¡¯s new weapons have great limitations, as the Red Wall Guard Team¡¯s operations have just proved.


    Faced with this situation, Wang Jiuxiao''s whole body tensed, always feeling that the situation is over. Because they have not developed enough yet, it is difficult to deal with so many gods.


    "Do you still want to fight against the gods like this? Huh, it''s really embarrassing. It seems that I believe Tang Ye a little too much. I think Tang Ye is so strong. You and his clan are not too weak anyway." Hei Guang Seeing the negative reaction of those who didn''t have time to retreat, and then simply did not retreat, and Wang Jiuxiao dealt with the gods and made a deadly consciousness, I couldn''t help but snorted.


    Hei Guang was not affected by the fighting spirit that broke out in the criminal war. He saw the reaction of the people, and the words like that were not intended to hit them, but to encourage them. Then, he continued: "Do you think that the gods are inconsistent? Then you are all wrong. In fact, the gods are not great, they are not like you, strong and weak. Then fight, the strong will kill you, But kill the weak ones. So, what''s to be afraid of?"


    "If you are afraid, then I will kill one for you to see." After all, the black light faced those gods face-to-face, and then his body flashed, and he wanted to kill a **** to inspire others.


    Heiguang did this, and it was indeed very good for the human race, it can be said that he regarded the human race as a companion. In fact, there is another reason why he did this, that is, he felt that the human race was indeed capable of fighting against the gods. Some people in the human race are also very strong in cultivation. He has seen several god-level people, including Tang Zisang, Wang Cangcang, and Xiao Zi. As for those who don''t have God-level strength, or even those who don''t have much cultivation strength, they can also arm themselves with technological equipment and become very powerful.


    All in all, human beings are a race that is good at creating, and there is always a way to solve problems. The people present are all elites in the human race. As long as they cooperate and fight, even if they are not the opponents of the gods, it will not let the gods kill them so easily, at least it can play a lot of role. If the will is negative, it would be too useless for God to kill them one by one that day. It is not so good to be cannon fodder.


    Xing Zhan heard Black Light''s words and saw Black Light''s actions. He felt that Black Light was too arrogant. He snorted coldly, "You are not allowed to be presumptuous here. If you say killing a god, kill a god? I tell, I don''t allow it."


    Xing Zhan''s voice was very loud and powerful, as if he was in charge. To be so sure, he just wants to stop the black light, so that black light wants to inspire other people. He can''t do what he says, so how can you give people confidence?


    Heiguang has acted, no more nonsense. His speed was very fast, and his figure flickered, like Tang Ye leaping into space, rushing towards a god. Xingzhan cannot be killed, but it is still possible to kill an ordinary god.


    Xing Zhan was confident about this, and threw the giant axe in his hand into the air. The giant axe suddenly became bigger, and then it slammed down. He knows that the speed of black light is very fast, and also uses space power. To stop such actions, it is necessary to strike the entire surrounding space. His great axe of warfare gathered a great deal of strength, and it was enlarged and hammered out, enough to distort this space. Then Black Light''s actions would definitely be affected, and he couldn''t kill any god.


    Boom!


    The great axe of fighting spirit smashed down from mid-air, and the entire sky trembled. When the hammer hit the air, there was nothing, but it seemed to hit something. An impact force spread out, and the nearby people, whether it was a human race or a god, were impacted and flew out. Fortunately, most people stayed far away and were not injured.


    What the Great Axe of War was hitting was the place where the black light acted. It seemed that it hit the air, but in fact there was black light in this space.


    Therefore, after hitting the hammer with the Great Axe of War Intent, black light appeared. He couldn''t move forward. How could he underestimate the power of the Great Axe of War Intent and the strength of the Ancient God Realm.


    When Xing Zhan saw this, he sneered, and hummed: "The Ming Clan has always been arrogant, and it was the same with the Underworld at the time. It is a real laugh for a person to go to the heavens to make trouble with a group of young people. You really treat us as Gods Displayed? I tell you, you can''t be within three meters of the Tiangong. You want to kill the gods, have you asked me?"


    The black light, crushed by the war-intent giant axe, looked at Xing Zhan, sneered, and said, "I need to ask you to kill a god? It''s ridiculous."


    call!


    He hummed coldly in Heiguang, and suddenly, his figure, who had been crushed by the great axe of war intent, disappeared. Then the fighting spirit fell out. Soon, Black Light appeared in front of the ordinary **** that he was planning to kill, and then waved the black blade energy dagger in his hand, with a click, the head of the ordinary **** flew out.


    killed!


    Heiguang killed that ordinary god!


    "What?!" Xing Zhan was shocked when he saw this. He doesn''t believe in such a thing. His great axe of warfare is not simple, it still has the realm of ancient gods, even if the black light can hold it, but if you want to get rid of it easily, then it will be difficult to kill. But the current situation is that Heiguang got rid of his great axe of fighting spirit and went to kill a god.


    Face slapped. When Xing Zhan reacted, he was immediately embarrassed and angry. This Underworld... is too hateful, he must be killed, otherwise he has no face?


    After the black light cut off the head of a god, he immediately changed his body shape, went to catch the head of the ordinary god, and returned to the human race, and then held the head of the god, facing the criminal war and the group of gods, sneered. : "How, what is the difficulty of killing a god?"


    In fact, the reason why Black Light can get rid of the Great Axe of War Intent is because his spatial ability has been greatly enhanced, and the equipment it relies on is made from the eyes of the female death bat!


    Otherwise, he really can''t get rid of the great axe of criminal war.

 Chapter 2510： After all, a battle!

    The strength of the maternal death bat is above the realm of the ancient gods. At that time, it was difficult to deal with it even with the masters of the two ancient gods realm of Black Light and Sava. It also needed the powerful light means that Tang Ye mastered in the outside world. Just deal with it. At that time, one of the outstanding capabilities of the female death bat was the space power, which can use the space power to transfer the secret skills to another place while releasing the secret skills, and then attack there.


    The mother death bat has such a powerful and peculiar ability because of the six-eyed eyes. After killing the mother Reaper bat, these six-eyed eyes are excellent materials. After forging the six-eyed eyes onto the black iron armor, the power of the black iron armor is further improved, strengthening the space power that the Hades itself has mastered. Because Black Light is known for its speed, it becomes more flexible and terrifying by using its enhanced spatial ability.


    In fact, it is not good to use the technique of the Nether Clan to fuse the six-eyed eyes of the maternal death bat, but because of Tang Ye¡¯s help, Tang Ye¡¯s ability to fuse power is omnipotent, so when he lives with him, Nether Clan uses Their forging technology integrated the power of the eyes of the maternal death bat into the black iron armor.


    For this, Tang Ye was actually very surprised. Because when he helped the Underworld to integrate the power of the female death bat into the black iron armor, he saw the forging technology from the memory of the inherited old man, but he has never really seen it!


    The gap between the undead in the life of the underworld is not restricted by the qi luck of the ancestral land. Cultivation can always be carried out there, and it can be cultivated as much as possible. Therefore, the Ming Clan who came here thousands of years ago naturally had the forging skills that existed during the heyday of cultivation.


    Tang Ye saw after forging and found that this was a wonderful technique that could transform the power of deification. Weapons under the power of science and technology can be upgraded, replacing old parts and using more advanced ones. This achieves the continuous upgrading of a weapon. And forging is a powerful technology that allows weapons under deified power to have this kind of upgrade and stronger technology.


    In the heyday of cultivation, possessing superb forging skills will inevitably enjoy superb status. Because powerful weapons play a very important role, even a god-level powerhouse will need a powerful weapon. So blacksmiths are very popular everywhere. Perhaps blacksmiths are not the strongest group, but they are definitely the richest group.


    Because of the forging technology of the Ming Clan, although there is no very advanced forging master, it is enough to create powerful weapons. Because of the blacksmithing technique, Tang Ye was able to display the ability to fuse power and upgrade the black light black iron armor. Because of the upgraded version of the black iron armor, Black Light was able to escape under the great axe of Xing Zhan, and then went to kill an ordinary god.


    Xing Zhan thought that he would definitely be able to stop Black Light. He knew the general strength of Black Light, but he didn''t expect that Black Iron Armor had the ability to strengthen space power.


    Xing Zhan had the same hatred and hatred of the Underworld Race as the other gods, even if they didn''t know why this happened, it probably started when the Underworld led people to make trouble in the heaven. But they didn''t care why Pluto was making a big noise in the heavens. If Pluto was discriminated against and humiliated by them, how could there be these things. Everything has a reason. The gods are too arrogant, they don''t think they are wrong, they think that it is others who are wrong.


    "You **** Mingzu!" Xing Zhan''s mentality was originally very calm, but now it has been broken by the black light. He drank angrily at the black light. He could easily kill Lu Celadon before, so there is no need to be angry, no matter what the situation is, he will be in his hands. But what he was facing was Black Light, an ancient **** realm of the Underworld, who could rival him. He couldn''t despise it, nor could he guarantee that he could control the situation. And their gods and the underworld were full of hatred, so they burst into anger.


    The fighting spirit erupted from Xing Zhan''s whole body is even more intense, his head is like burning flames, bright red and bloodthirsty. Then, he pretended to adopt a tooth-for-tooth method and shook the palm of the person a few hundred meters away. With a "click", the person was crushed.


    "The fate of all of you will be like this!" Xing Zhan shouted in a low voice.


    Hei Guang was not afraid, sneered, and looked at Xing Zhan and said: "Why don''t you kill me behind? Because you are worried that I will be there, and I am afraid that I will stop you and you will not be able to kill. Then you can''t deter others?"


    Heiguang''s smile became more playful. At this moment, he raised the head of the **** who had just killed in his hand and said, "Well, I said that I want to kill one of your gods, so I will kill, and my words count."


    Then Heiguang looked at the people behind him again and said, "Have you seen? The gods are not necessarily terrible. They are not invincible, and they will die. As long as you are strong enough, or if you catch the opportunity, you can kill them. ."


    After all, Heiguang just lost the head of the god, and the head fell to the ground, no one paid any attention, it was like a piece of garbage. However, this is a god, how could a **** have such an end?


    What Heiguang did made the people present deeply shocked, and then greatly encouraged. Originally, they really thought that the gods were not something they could deal with, especially when there were characters like Xing Zhan. But now Black Light''s behavior is to tell them that they can deal with the gods. Even if there is a criminal war, Black Light can also deal with a criminal war.


    So, shouldn''t they try to fight against the gods? The training and cultivation they have received has been for the purpose of fighting against the gods. Now is the time to fight against the gods, even if the situation is more critical than imagined, but isn''t this situation prepared at the beginning? So, fight, the consciousness of death has already been done, and the race will be annihilated, so there is nothing to lose.


    Seeing this, Wang Jiuxiao stood beside Heiguang, inspiring others and setting an example. This is what he, as the emperor of the Red Wall, the king of the human race should do and must do. He condensed the power of luck, condensed the golden sword of the emperor in his hand, then raised the sword of the emperor, and said in a deep voice: "Since this day has arrived early, then we will fight. If you are afraid of death, you can go. You are not afraid of death , Stand behind me. Today, we will wage a great war. We are not fighting against anyone, but against God. Are you willing?!"


    "Nature." The first answer was Lu Celadon next to it. Lu Celadon didn''t drink any passionate lows, and spoke so loudly and powerfully. She was as usual, indifferent, but very firm.


    When other people saw this, they were affected and stood behind Wang Jiuxiao. Even the people who had retreated before, seemed to be inspired by something, and turned back again to join Wang Jiuxiao and the others.


    And the gods gathered behind Xing Zhan. Unlike the solemn expressions on the human side, they have a playful look. Indeed, they think these people are ridiculous, so why fight them?

 Chapter 2511： Actually not weak!

    The human race finally confronted the gods. Although in the battle at this time, each is part of the strength, this also means that the battle between the humans and gods has officially begun!


    Just when Wang Jiuxiao was leading the crowd to go to war with Xing Zhan and their gods, Tang Ye in the gap between the dead was still fusing strength. Earlier, he and Hei Ji killed the black water unicorn and gained the power of the black water unicorn, reaching the level of breaking through to the realm of the ancient gods. However, this kind of thing can''t be done directly, it still needs insight and breakthrough. Just like the realm of the ancient gods is a new world, but there is a door that needs to be opened to enter.


    The strength of the black water unicorn is strong enough, not inferior to the mother death bat, so it will take a while for Tang Ye to merge. When he perceives that the dead tree in his body is full of the ninth branch, but has not broken through to the point where it is lush and leafy, he knows that he can actually break through. The next step is to feel that the dead wood is in spring. Then he entered this perception. Hei Ji also guarded by the side to prevent him from being affected. At the same time, Hei Ji is also paying attention to the situation in the outside world. After all, the people of the Ming clan have already gone to the outside world. As the person who is coordinating this matter, she naturally has to care.


    Not long ago, Shenji Technology can be said to be working overtime and rushing to produce a batch of armors that avoid light. Although it is not so flexible, it can indeed defend against light and allow the people of the Underworld to go to the outside world. In fact, for them, the light not only hurts the outside world, but even if the light is protected, they cannot see it. If you want to see, you have to turn the outside world into pitch black or gray. This requires the black iron armor to have a function, which is to turn the surrounding environment within a certain range into pitch black, so that it can be seen by the Underworld. The black iron armor can do this because of the black iron. But now Shenji Technology does not have black iron, so you need to develop such a function yourself.


    It takes only a short time for Shenji Technology to understand the situation of the Underworld, and it is very difficult to make the perfect armor. Now a batch of armors have been made in one month, and they have been improved a few times to meet the basic functions of the Underworld, which is already very good. This armor can prevent light damage on the one hand, and darken the surrounding environment so that the Hades can see it, but the visible range is not too far, only tens of meters.


    A few tens of meters looks very big, but for a god-level expert, it is only a momentary matter. At such a distance, when the enemy enters the range, it means that the attack has actually arrived. Therefore, the armor of the Hades will continue to improve. Now this set, if used, requires several Pluto races to work together to synthesize a three-sided situation, which can make up for some shortcomings of small visual range.


    However, the number of the Ming clan is inherently small, so it is absolutely impossible for the gods to fully descend. In the face of a god, there is no chance of victory for three clans to deal with. After all, the big clans of the gods are not allowed to do so.


    Hei Ji is very concerned about this situation, so she cooperates with Shenji Technology and tells Shenji Technology the characteristics of the Mingzu as much as possible. Of course, if you do this, if one day the Dark Race and the Human Race are opposed, it will be very detrimental to the Dark Race. Because the characteristics of the Underworld are known to the Humans, it is much easier for the Humans to deal with the Underworld.


    But now Hei Ji can''t manage that much, and only after dealing with the gods can we have the following things, otherwise it will be empty talk. Moreover, if the gods can be solved, she doesn''t seem to have much obsessions in her heart. What''s the relationship with the human race, she can''t take care of so much, and just leave it to the gods.


    Not long ago, Hei Ji received news that an ancient god-level heavenly **** had come, which was very unfavorable. Because she knew that after the ancient god-level gods descended, other ancient god-level gods would also descend one after another. This means that the gods are basically equivalent to fully descending. However, the strength of the Human Race has not yet developed, and the situation of their Underworld Race is not yet ready. In such a head-on battle against the gods, the losses will be great.


    Thinking of this, Hei Ji tilted her head to look at Tang Ye who was breaking through. She frowned, a little worried. Tang Ye hasn''t broken through yet, and if he can''t break through the realm of the ancient gods, he will not be able to save the underworld. That is a very big problem. Because of the current situation, she felt that Tang Ye was the only hope.


    Tang Ye''s words to rescue the Underworld God, then it was not a threat to those ancient gods. Now the true gods of other celestial tribes have not yet come, and until then, it is very important to stabilize the overall situation. Otherwise, if several true gods descend again, even Pluto could not deal with it. Unless there is the power of Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha.


    Hei Ji has always felt that the human race is not weak, because the human race has the power of Nuwa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. These three true gods are all highly fortunes. Nuwa is still the true **** second only to Pangu God Emperor. If it weren''t for exhausting all efforts to create human beings, there would be no problem with her power alone to deal with the three true gods.


    As for Fuxi, although he was born from the human race, he could not be promoted to the true god, but because the birth of the human race was an epoch-making event, it opened a new era in this world. The supreme king of the human race was promoted to a **** and was recognized by the Pangu **** emperor. He protected his great luck and entered the ranks of true gods.


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is said to have been promoted to a true **** like Fuxi after the birth of the human race. However, there are also legends that this is not the case. There is another saying that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was conceived before the birth of the human race. It was a stone, and then said it was a relic. Such a Bodhisattva of Earth Store King does not have the name of a Bodhisattva yet, it was added by the human race of later generations.


    The Ksitigarbha King will be born before the human race because of the existence of the **** of death. After the heaven and earth first opened, Pangu **** emperor turned into a source of power, and when the heaven and earth moved, there would be a cycle of life and death. The **** of death is in charge of dead things, and the dead things give birth to a lot of negative things. The existence of Ksitigarbha is probably arranged by the Emperor Pangu to resolve these negative things. After the birth of the human race, the number of deaths caused by birth, old age, sickness, and death increased greatly, which accelerated the birth of the Ksitigarbha.


    The deification plan of Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva was carried out after the Ming Clan reached the dead. Although Hei Ji didn''t experience it personally, she knew a lot. She actually admired this kind of thing very much. She felt that the three true gods, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva were too powerful, and she expressed great respect. Now the gods who returned from the chaotic space wanted to destroy the human race and destroy Nuwa and their efforts. She was very opposed to it, so she was determined to get rid of the gods.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye, thinking that if Tang Ye hadn''t made a breakthrough, she would pour part of her strength into Tang Ye and let Tang Ye break through. She didn''t want to wait, especially she didn''t want to wait any longer.


    call!


    But at this moment, a huge force burst out of Tang Ye''s head, and a phantom of a big tree emerged behind him. The big tree has nine branches, all of which are luxuriantly branched, flowing with great power.


    Seeing this scene, Hei Ji was relieved, this was Tang Ye''s breakthrough to the realm of ancient gods.

 Chapter 2512： Stay in awe!

    A powerful force radiated from Tang Ye''s body, like three flowers gathered on top, it looked very gorgeous, and it was like a firework. Hei Ji knew that Tang Ye had broken through to the realm of ancient gods. At first glance, Tang Ye''s aura had changed. Originally, he was quite grounded. Now that he has changed, he feels that his aura is slow, somewhat unlike an individual.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, his eyes shone, even if he was in a dark place like the gap between the undead, he felt that there were bright stars in his eyes, shining brightly.


    Hei Ji was really surprised when he saw Tang Ye like this. He felt that Tang Ye was not the same as others, and his breakthrough achievements in cultivation were like mastering the sea of ??stars. How did he do it?


    Hei Ji was very curious about Tang Ye. If Tang Ye is a human being, she doesn''t believe it. How can human beings be like Tang Ye. Even if there is a good chance, there should be restrictions. But this restriction doesn''t seem to exist in Tang Ye. It''s like someone else moved their hands and feet to clear the way for him. What kind of operation is this?


    Now they have reached the realm of ancient gods, and apart from those few true gods that cannot be surpassed, they are already the strongest existence. But, who else can do something to their strongest existence? Unless it is a true god, or Pangu God Emperor.


    Hei Ji thought it was too impossible. The true gods had their hands and feet on Tang Ye, unless it was Nuwa and Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, otherwise other true gods would not be able to cultivate a powerful existence against themselves. However, Nuwa and the others have long been reincarnated as human beings, and they do not know where they are hiding, and when they will wake up. How can they act on a human being?


    Hei Ji stared at Tang Ye, and was suddenly photographed by the bright light in Tang Ye''s eyes, feeling a little uncomfortable. At this moment, she was shocked and realized one thing, that is, there are other powers in Tang Ye''s body, not just the power of the dead!


    "How can you blend other powers to enter the cracks of the undead?" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and asked solemnly, feeling cold.


    Because this thing poses a huge threat to their Pluto race. If other powers, such as the fire element power, emit flames of light, then in the gap between the undead, Tang Ye will not have a problem dealing with the Ming Clan alone. This is horrible. She couldn''t understand why Tang Ye, after adapting to the gap between the dead, should be the power of the dead, so why can there be other powers?


    Tang Ye stood up, the aura radiating from his whole body was not at all lost to the powerful Hei Ji. He looked at Hei Ji, not much the same as before. I used to feel polite and respectful like a guest. But now, it seems that he is a god, and Hei Ji is a god. He is indeed not so grounded, like a **** that people worshipped.


    "I do have other powers. This power is fire. It is used to prevent me from being threatened under the crevices of the dead to save my life." Tang Ye explained to Hei Ji. In fact, the fire element power he hides in the dead wood and spring season should not be easy to detect, but because he has broken through to the realm of the ancient gods, the fire element power fused in it has become more powerful, even a little bit. The impact of the breakthrough, exuding momentum, was discovered by Hei Ji.


    Although Tang Ye''s aura and temperament had changed, it made people feel ungrounded, aloof, like a god, not so approachable. However, his mentality is actually the same, he won''t become arrogant just because he breaks through, and he won''t put others in his eyes. Rather than talking about momentum and temperament, it is better to say that this is a kind of personality. His character is not bad, he is a good person, and has always been so persistent.


    He thought Heiji was angry, and if he minded him, he explained one more sentence and said: "In the beginning I entered the crevice of the undead. I was alone. I must have some means to save my life, right?"


    Hei Ji also believed in Tang Ye''s personality. He glanced at Tang Ye and said, "You are indeed smart enough. Fortunately, you were not an enemy at the beginning, otherwise you will definitely cause a headache."


    "Haha, this is my strength." Tang Ye smiled.


    The atmosphere eased, and Hei Ji didn''t worry that Tang Ye would turn back. After all, now Tang Ye has broken through to the realm of the ancient gods, coupled with his mysterious secret skills, even Hei Ji knows that it is difficult to kill Tang Ye. So if Tang Ye left at this time, she might not be able to stop it. She did her best to help Tang Ye break through to the realm of the ancient gods. If Tang Ye was ungrateful and violated the alliance agreement, then she could not help Tang Ye besides cursing and resenting and hunting down.


    Hei Ji has nothing to say to Tang Ye. She is not a woman who can talk to herself. She talks too much but rather awkwardly. She talked to Tang Ye about business and said with a serious expression: "An ancient **** has already come. I''m afraid. Soon, there will be more ancient gods coming. And this already means that the gods are coming in all directions. This is very unfavorable for us. We must immediately rescue the Lord Underworld."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I also feel that an ancient **** has descended. If that''s the case, let''s go and save Lord Underworld immediately."


    Hei Ji nodded, and then took Tang Ye to the place where Hei Shen was sleeping. First, he had to return to the stone palace, and then walked up the long stone ladder. When he reached the throne, Hei Ji waved, the throne turned out to be a mechanism gate, and there was a guardian circle at the entrance. Tang Ye followed Hei Ji in, stepped on the magic circle, feeling a terrible swallowing power. He believed that even an ancient god, if he didn''t pay attention, was trapped in the magic circle, and was swallowed by that huge power in an instant, even if he didn''t die, he would be seriously injured.


    "That is the power of Lord Underworld." Hei Ji knew that Tang Ye felt the power of the guardian circle, and explained.


    Hei Ji continued: "The realm of true gods can easily deal with the realm of ancient gods. Just like you now, killing an ordinary **** is easy. This guardian circle was set up with a badly wounded body before the Lord Underworld fell asleep. His soul If you are injured, the magic circle you set up is so powerful, you can see the terrible power of the true god. Now that you are in the realm of the ancient gods, you don''t have to fear the ancient gods, but you must maintain awe of the true gods, otherwise you will die."


    "Understood." Tang Ye said. He has never been an arrogant person, and along the way, he will only take risks if he is absolutely necessary, otherwise he tends to be conservative and safe.


    Of course, this can also be said to be trivial. There is nothing wrong with this, it is a very delicate strategy.


    Following Hei Ji into the throne''s organs, there is nothing shocking, like a cave. Going to the innermost point, I saw a man with brown-skinned pointed ears, like an elf. However, the man''s forehead has a curved single horn, which really looks terrifying. In addition, one of the men¡¯s hands has sharp claws and some scales on the back of the hands.


    This is indeed weird.


    Hei Ji is not afraid that such a Underworld God will scare Tang Ye, after all, the current Underworld God looks much better than the original appearance of the Underworld God. The first one was really scary.


    "This is Lord Underworld." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2513： Surprised and happy!

    Of course Tang Ye knew that the man lying on the red rock was the **** of underworld. There is only one person here, who else would it be if it weren''t for Pluto. He saw the appearance of Underworld, and didn''t think there was anything. It was said that Pluto was very deformed and ugly, and he thought it was okay. No matter what it looks like, it''s not an enemy but an ally, and it should be accepted.


    What''s more, Pluto is a true god. I don¡¯t know what those gods discriminate against Pluto?


    As soon as Tang Ye saw the Underworld, because Hei Ji had said beforehand that the Underworld was injured, he immediately paid attention to the situation. Through the power of the Demon Master, he immediately felt the existence of several other soul powers in the soul of the underworld. He was really surprised. There were several other astral powers in the soul, and several astral powers affected and attacked the soul, and he was not dead yet. This vitality was also strong enough.


    "Master Pluto has been attacked by several true gods, his soul is damaged, and he has to fall asleep, and seal his soul, otherwise I am afraid that he will die. Although the soul is sealed now, he is still constantly attacked by the power of those true gods. , It is damaged every day, if it is not treated in time, I am afraid it will die sooner or later.


    Now that several thousand years have passed, the Underworld God is probably at the most critical time, otherwise Hei Ji would not be so anxious. For Tang Ye as a human being cultivated with all his strength, it was like grabbing the last straw.


    When Tang Ye heard Hei Ji''s words, he was shocked again. The great astral powers that attacked him in the underworld soul are the astral powers of the true gods. Doesn''t that mean that the Underworld has been consumed by several true gods for a long time. This way, he can live for thousands of years, and his vitality is really stronger than Xiaoqiang.


    Hei Ji walked to the side of the Underworld, looked at the Underworld, and said: "The underworld has suffered a lot of damage. You must be careful when taking the power of other true spirits. I know that you need to concentrate when you are devouring the Death. If Master Pluto has any accident, then you have to bury him too!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. He knew that Hei Ji was frightening him. When he came in to see the Underworld God, he noticed Hei Ji''s expression. In fact, he didn''t have much obsession, and he was probably not someone he loved deeply. Probably the Underworld was kind to her, and the Underworld took her away from the heaven. returning a Favour many times more. What''s more, he helped Hei Ji get rid of such a great favor. Hei Ji itself is not a bad person. After Tang Ye got along with her, she felt that she was actually a very good person.


    "If you say that, you are not afraid that I will be distracted. On the contrary, it is not conducive to the treatment of Lord Underworld?" Tang Ye pretended to complain to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji doesn¡¯t care about Tang Ye, she coldly snorted: ¡°If there is no Lord Pluto, then you can¡¯t fight the deity. If the plan fails, my Pluto will probably no longer exist. In that case, you must succeed. If you Unsuccessful, what use do I want you?"


    "It''s really hurtful to say it." Tang Ye was speechless, but knowing that Hei Ji was deliberately speaking cruel things, he didn''t care much, looked at the Underworld, began to observe, and prepared for the treatment of Underworld.


    Healing the underworld is actually very simple. It is to remove the real soul power from the underworld, so that the underworld will no longer be damaged by attacks. In this way, Pluto can recover quickly, and then he will wake up. Now Pluto has closed the soul in order to prevent his soul from being hurt so much, which is tantamount to inactivity. Although he could not completely avoid being attacked, it also played a very good protective role, which is why he has to sleep all the time. The soul is inactive, in fact, it is the same as death, naturally it is a long sleep.


    Hei Ji knows the situation of the Underworld very well, and does not need to observe the Underworld. He said to Tang Ye: "If the power consumed by the Death God is strong enough, it will not be difficult to heal the Lord Underworld. The soul of the Lord Underworld. You have been locked in a corner by yourself, and are not entangled with the soul power of those true gods, so you don''t have to worry about hurting the soul of Lord Underworld when you take the soul power. Doesn''t this give you a good casting condition? "


    "It''s true." Tang Ye laughed. Underworld blocked his soul, because the soul was not active, and he didn''t fight with those great soul powers, but it made it easy for him to distinguish which was the target of the capture, and it was not easy to harm the underworld soul. The soul power of the great true gods is just the remnant soul power of the great true gods, not all the souls of the great true gods, so it will not be too difficult to swallow.


    Tang Ye laughed, but he was stared at by Hei Ji''s very cold expression. Tang Ye stopped smiling. It is indeed not the time to laugh, the situation is very serious, and there is no guarantee that Hell God can be cured 100%.


    Hei Ji said again: "If you cure the Underworld, the benefits are very great. Although the soul power of the few true gods is only the remnant soul power of the few true gods, it is at the level of the true gods, which is extremely for the ancient gods. A huge force. If you can capture the soul power of these great true gods and merge them together. Then you will reach the peak of the ancient **** realm. At that time, I will not be your opponent."


    "This...?" Tang Ye was shocked when He heard Hei Ji''s words, and couldn''t believe it. There is such a good thing. Just broke through to the realm of the ancient gods, and soon you can break through to the peak of the realm of ancient gods. Is this giving yourself experience potions?


    Hei Ji thought Tang Ye didn''t believe it, and hummed: "You can''t believe it? That''s because you haven''t seen the power of the real realm of true gods. That was shaking the mountain with a wave of your hand. If you don''t believe it, you will know by trying Take out the soul power of those great true gods, and then fuse them. Then I can be sure that in this world, apart from the true god, no one is your opponent."


    Tang Ye felt that he was really surprised, a little floating, couldn''t believe it, and smiled at Hei Ji: "You didn''t want me to heal the **** of the world to say that?"


    Hei Ji turned her head coldly, too lazy to pay attention to Tang Ye, she was not a joke. Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed, so she continued to observe the Underworld. Because of what Hei Ji said just now, he felt more of those true soul powers. As soon as he felt it, his soul was suddenly attacked, and he was shocked to sweat and stopped quickly.


    "What?" Hei Ji quickly asked when he saw that Tang Ye was wrong. But she didn''t want to appear that she was caring about Tang Ye, her tone was a little cold. In fact, she was very worried. If something happened to Tang Ye, her plan would be gone.


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji, surprised and delighted, and said, "The power of these true souls is really strong enough. I just touched it, but it was actually rebounded. If my soul is injured, then I will be finished. ."


    Tang Ye was surprised because he originally thought it was just a bit of true spirit power, not very strong, but he didn''t expect it to be so powerful, even if he was in the realm of the ancient gods, he would be stunned at any time.


    As for hi, Tang Ye felt that what Hei Ji said just now might be true. If he had captured these true spirit powers, then he might be able to reach the peak of the ancient gods!

 Chapter 2514： Life threatening!

    The peak realm of the ancient gods was only one step away from the realm of true gods. It''s a pity, because the true **** was born by directly obtaining the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, and later generations can no longer obtain it in this way, so the true **** realm cannot be broken. Then the strongest level that later generations can reach is the peak of the ancient **** realm.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye broke through to the peak of the ancient **** realm, no one would be his opponent except for those true gods, including the patriarch of the war **** tribe who had come now.


    Such a good thing, Tang Ye certainly seized the opportunity. He focused more on observing the situation of the underworld, and took out the power of the true spirit within the underworld. Now it''s not just to save Hades, but also to make his strength breakthrough stronger.


    Hei Ji saw Tang Ye getting serious, so she won¡¯t be here to influence Tang Ye, and said, ¡°Master Underworld¡¯s injury is handed over to you. It depends on your ability. I''ll go out to deal with things, and you will concentrate on healing Lord Pluto. Don''t worry, no one will disturb you here."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Hei Ji left and looked back at Tang Ye twice, trying to say something, but didn''t say anything. In fact, during this period of time with Tang Ye, she thought Tang Ye was good and more interesting. Moreover, Tang Ye has infinite possibilities, and this possibility can replace the role of Underworld God in her heart to deal with the Heavenly God. Therefore, if Tang Ye can''t save the Underworld God, then Tang Ye is actually still acceptable to her. It''s just this kind of psychology that she would definitely not speak out, after all, she kept saying that if Tang Ye couldn''t save the Underworld God, then she would kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to Hei Ji''s complicated look at him, and was already immersed in observing the state of the Underworld Spirit. After his observation, he was confident to seize those true soul powers. But he must use all the power of the dead. At this time, there are other powers in his body. In order to deal with the dark creatures between the undead, he deliberately integrated a fire element power. With such power, the power of dead wood and spring is naturally not pure. Now in order to bring out the best effect of soul cutting, it is best to let the power of the dead wood come to pure.


    Since it is safe here, and the relationship with the Ming clan is also very good now, Tang Ye doesn''t need to retain that fire elemental power. He already had the realm of ancient gods, even without the power of the fire element, other people would not be able to threaten his life. As a result, he released the power of the fire element, causing the pure power of the dead to merge into the withered tree and the spring power.


    In this way, the ability of soul cutting can be maximized. With everything ready, Tang Ye began to perform soul cutting on the Underworld, which can also be said to be the terrifying secret skill of Death Devouring. At this time, Tang Ye had reached the realm of ancient gods, and the soul cutting displayed became even more terrifying. In addition, he used the full strength of the dead, and when the sharp claws of the death **** under the soul cutting secret technique stretched out, as if braving layers of freezing air, even Tang Ye felt the icy coldness.


    Seeing such power, Tang Ye felt terrible. Such a gloomy freezing, piercing into the soul, the freezing itself can hurt the soul. And freezing will also slow down the movement of the soul, making it difficult for the soul to resist, so it is easier to cut.


    Tang Ye slowly deepened the death claws into the underworld. And this is also very difficult for Tang Ye. This is a shot against a true god, and his strength is not a little bit beyond him, so it is very difficult for the death claws to penetrate into the underworld, and it takes more time. Previously, he captured the spirit power of the mother death bat and the black water unicorn, and it took less than half an hour to get in, but now it took a few hours to get into the underworld!


    When Tang Ye extended the death claws into the underworld, he was sweating profusely and consumed a lot. Although the strength of the dead wood and spring can help him continuously make up for his strength, but facing the power body of the true **** level, to invade, it will cost more than the strength of making up for it. At this time, Tang Ye knew that everything was not as easy as he thought!


    He didn''t know if he could continue to seize the soul power of those true gods, but he wanted to give it a try. One thing he can be sure of is that it is impossible to capture the power of those true souls at once. According to the current consumption, it certainly cannot be sustained. Then we can only seize a true soul power first. And this seizes a true soul power, and I don''t know what kind of resistance there will be. If the resistance is strong, it may cause his soul to be eaten back, which is very dangerous.


    Now Tang Ye felt that he had been beaten, but he didn''t expect that the treatment of the Underworld God was far less simple than imagined. Earlier, he told Hei Ji that he could definitely seize those true soul powers. He himself felt that he could definitely be captured, and then merged, perhaps he could break through to the peak of the ancient gods. Now it seems that something is taken for granted. It is not only difficult to break through to the peak of the ancient gods, but also to risk his life!


    If you don''t want to be in danger, then give up capturing those true soul powers. However, Tang Ye was unwilling to give up. He gave up this time, his own strength has not broken through, and the next time it is carried out, it will also consume such a huge consumption. Strength is not something like practice makes perfect, it will be easier if you do more. Therefore, Tang Ye insisted on seizing a true soul power to see. Then he manipulated the death claws and shot a real soul power.


    He had already felt the powers of these true souls, they were all different, fire and water. He knew that this was the true **** power of the few **** tribes in the heavens. Fire God tribe, Water God tribe, War God tribe, Fengshen tribe, Earth God tribe, Fengshen tribe. And he first chose the true spirit power of the Vulcan tribe, because his body is the essence of flame, or the power of the phoenix. Then for the flame, he can endure more.


    Tang Ye controlled the death claws to attack the spirit power of the **** of fire. Just as he thought, the spirit power of the **** of fire fought fiercely. That kind of resistance was very terrifying, and if he didn''t pay attention, he might be devoured by his soul. It can be said that he is now seriously threatened to his life.


    This was something Tang Ye hadn''t thought about, every minute and every second might die. If his soul is swallowed, then there is something wrong with his soul, he is really wrong. Tang Ye didn''t dare to be negligent, and used the Death God''s claws to deal with Vulcan''s soul power with extreme concentration, weakening little by little, and then after grasping it, pulling little by little to deprive the Underworld of his body.


    Seizing and leaving was also very slow, every minute and every second Tang Ye needed to consume a very large amount of strength and physical strength. He felt that he was going to collapse. However, he also desperately did not allow himself to fail, otherwise he would die.


    "Come out for me!" He gritted his teeth, and finally let out a loud shout, depriving the true God of Vulcan of the soul power!

 Chapter 2515： The girl who killed the ancient god?

    At the moment when Vulcan True God''s soul power was taken out, Tang Ye fell directly to the ground. I am weak, completely overdrawn, and do not want to move. However, the operation to seize the power of the soul did not end. After capturing, the astral power must be quickly gathered and integrated into the body, otherwise the astral power will dissipate.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ye now has no extra power. Fortunately, Hei Ji felt that time had passed for a long time, and she didn''t notice any movement inside, so she came in and took a look. She saw Tang Ye falling to the ground, breathing heavily, sweating profusely, and she lost strength. She was very worried, and immediately went to help Tang Ye, pour her strength into Tang Ye, and speed up Tang Ye''s strength recovery, so that Tang Ye has a trace of strength.


    Tang Ye was too late to thank Hei Ji. After he had a little power, he immediately gathered the spirit power of the true God of Vulcan floating in the air, and then pushed it into his body, so as to prevent the true spirit of the true God of Vulcan from dissipating. As for fusion, you can take a breather.


    "You... succeeded?" Hei Ji was very surprised. Seeing Tang Ye''s fusion of true spirit power, she thought Tang Ye had succeeded. However, she soon discovered that it did not. Because she saw the **** of darkness still asleep, still looking painful. Then she knew that the true soul power in the underworld had not disappeared.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye again and found that Tang Ye was still working very hard, and Tang Ye had actually seized a force of true spirit and soul just now, so she would not foolishly blame Tang Ye for not succeeding, which affected Tang Ye. . On the contrary, she became quite mild, and rarely seemed to show a little tenderness.


    "Your power consumption is very large, you need a good rest, I will treat you again." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Hei Ji to have this gentle side unexpectedly. He was a little surprised. Then he shook his head and had already recovered some strength. He had no problem speaking. He looked at Hei Ji with a wry smile and said, "No, I''m fine. Fortunately, you just felt it in time, otherwise the power of the true soul will dissipate. Thank you, thank you very much!"


    Hei Ji wanted to say something, Tang Ye continued to speak, explaining why he was smiling, and said: "I underestimated the power of these true spirits. I used the secret technique of soul cutting to invade the body of the gods and it would consume a lot of money. , It is the limit to seize one of the true soul powers. If you did not come in in time and helped me just now, I am afraid I would not be able to seize a true soul power. Moreover, in the process of seizing, I will do every minute I''m in danger. If my soul is swallowed by the true soul power, then I definitely can''t resist it. And my soul is attacked, maybe I will die, there is no room for recovery. Thinking about it now, I still feel this way Things are terrible."


    Hei Ji didn''t expect this thing to be so dangerous. Seeing Tang Ye''s slightly embarrassed look, she naturally believed it. In her impression, Tang Ye has always been very sure of doing things. After all, this is a person who calculates thoroughly and strives to be safe in everything. Tang Ye is now like this, it seems that it is really difficult to heal the Underworld God.


    "Then do you dare to do it?" Hei Ji asked Tang Ye. Her attitude towards Tang Ye had indeed changed a bit, as if she was caring about Tang Ye instead of caring especially about whether Tang Ye could heal Underworld.


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji, feeling very unwilling, and said: "You want to say, since it is so dangerous, can I not do this?"


    Hei Ji was taken aback, hesitated, she didn''t know what she meant. Of course she hoped that Tang Ye would continue to heal Underworld, but since it was so dangerous, it seemed not worth it. Because if Tang Ye dies and Pluto is not saved, the plan will completely fail. And if the Underworld God is not saved, but Tang Ye is still there, you can still count on Tang Ye''s terrifying potential. It''s just that she didn''t know Tang Ye for a long time, how could it be more than she knew the Underworld for thousands of years? Besides, Pluto still has great kindness to her.


    If you don''t save Pluto, that is absolutely impossible. But continued treatment, Tang Ye was very dangerous. After a while, Hei Ji found it difficult to handle it. She hadn''t encountered such a thing for too long, and she would hesitate.


    When Tang Ye saw Hei Ji this way, he wouldn''t be embarrassed by Hei Ji, with a firm expression, and said: "I will continue to heal the Underworld. There are still four true gods'' soul power left. I will definitely capture them all!"


    Tang Ye''s decision to do this was actually calculated. Because now he has captured the soul power of the true **** of fire, then, when he integrates the true **** of fire, his overall strength will be greatly improved. At that time, it was actually easier to seize another true soul power than before. Just a little while ago, it was almost impossible to capture it completely, and it ran out of power at the moment of final integration. Then after increasing the strength, it will definitely be able to support the past. This situation will become more and more relaxed with each seizure of the power of a true soul.


    Tang Ye is very confident, the first step has been successful, and then it will be much easier to succeed. The so-called everything is difficult at the beginning. The beginning is done, are you afraid of the later?


    Hei Ji still hesitated, it was not all her concern for Tang Ye, but also her calculation. Even if the Underworld God cannot be saved, Tang Ye, a monster with unlimited potential, will help her complete her plan to fight against the Heavenly God.


    Tang Ye thought Hei Ji didn''t believe him anymore and no longer allowed him to do so. He expressed his gratitude, because Hei Ji''s attitude towards him is no longer the same as at the beginning, and each takes what he needs, even if he cares about each other, it is because the other party has what they want. But now it is not, and now it is somewhat affectionate.


    "High priest, you don''t have to worry about me. Now that I have seized a true soul power, after I merge, my strength will become stronger. Then I will seize one by one, so that I will definitely succeed. It will take more time to proceed like this little by little." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    Then Tang Ye remembered what happened, and asked Hei Ji: "How long did it take me to capture this true **** power?"


    Because he had to concentrate on capturing the power of the true soul, he could no longer pay attention to the time.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye not very optimistic, and said, "Ten days."


    "What?" Tang Ye was shocked, and it took ten days?


    This time has taken too long. Now that the ancient gods have descended outside, and seven more days have passed, if no one can stop the ancient gods, isn''t the outside world already destroyed? What''s the use of becoming stronger?


    Hei Ji knew that Tang Ye was worried, and said: "Ten days have passed, the situation outside is indeed very bad. However, the roots of the human race are still there, because the four black iron generals of my dark race have been dispatched and can barely stop them. God. Moreover, your human race also has very powerful people. Among them is a girl..."


    Hei Ji became uninteresting, looked at Tang Ye and said, "You can kill the ancient gods."


    "What?!" Tang Ye was shocked. There are human girls who can kill ancient gods, isn''t it impossible? !

 Chapter 2516： Hidden in the shadows!

    Tang Ye didn''t believe that any human girl could kill the ancient gods. Isn''t that kidding, you can''t kill the ancient gods yourself, who is better than yourself among humans?


    Hei Ji didn''t think it was strange that Tang Ye didn''t believe it, she didn''t believe it at first, but she didn''t realize that it was true until she went out not long ago. Originally, she was worried that more and more gods would be coming now, and there were several ancient gods among them. She was afraid that the black light would not be able to deal with them, so she went out to help. In the end, she found out that a human girl had broken off the head of an ancient god!


    This is too amazing, there are human girls who can do this kind of thing. Could it be said that the realm of ancient gods is worthless? Become so casual?


    Later, Hei Ji wanted to find out, only to find that the human girl was very different. It turned out to be the terrifying power of the other world, the power of the evil spirits of the twelve demon branches. It is said that it is the power born in the moon world. Since the moon and the sun were not transformed by the power of the Emperor Pangu, they were outside the ancestral land. And they can affect the ancestral land outside the ancestral land, which shows that they are definitely not a small world. I haven''t been there, and I don''t know the specifics.


    That human girl had the power of a foreign world, and the power of the evil spirits of the Twelve Demon Branches, that was Tang Jiujiu, Tang Ye''s daughter. After all, no one in Ancestral Land except Tang Jiujiu had the power of the evil spirit demon branch, and Tang Jiujiu himself was a very open existence. It was easy to deal with the **** level before, and it was almost certain that she had the power of the ancient **** realm.


    The human girl who killed the ancient **** was indeed Tang Jiujiu. At this time, Tang Ye stayed in the gap between the undead to break through the power and help the Underworld to heal the soul damage. He did not help the human beings. Only four allies from the underworld black iron general can resist the ancient god. However, more and more ancient gods descended, not only in criminal wars, but also other ancient gods of the Celestial Tribe.


    On that day, humans and the gods officially started war. With black light helping to resist the torture war, other human beings were inspired by the black light, and Wang Jiuxiao expressed his passion again. People rose up, not afraid of life and death, and sent their greatest strength to fight against the gods. After that, Heilong, Wang Cangcang, Fengzhu Lian, and Xiaozi, who had originally gained the power of the four great beasts, arrived. They already had a **** level, and even if they faced the gods, they didn''t have to deal with it very hard. So, the power on the human side is actually not much weaker than those gods.


    However, this seemingly evenly matched scene was quickly broken. The two sides originally fought fiercely, with deification power versus deification power, and technology versus deification power, which fully demonstrated the collision and impact of the new era and the past deification era. While fierce, it can also be said to be brilliant. However, after another loud bang in the palace that day, more gods descended, completely overwhelming the power of the human side, and the situation became one-sided.


    Originally, the human side was not at a great disadvantage, but suddenly more gods descended, including two ancient gods, and the situation suddenly fell to the gods. The two ancient gods who descended were not the patriarchs of the Celestial God tribe, but since they were in the realm of the ancient gods, their strength would not be too weaker than the punishment and war. Therefore, unless there is an ancient **** realm, it is impossible to deal with it. Black Light can only deal with Xing Zhan, and if there is another ancient god, if he also deals with him, he would be dangerous. What''s more, now there are two more ancient gods, the black light will be dangerous, and other people will also be dangerous.


    The three ancient gods took action, even if the other lower-level and higher-level gods didn''t take action, the human side couldn''t deal with it.


    "Hmph, you **** Mingzu, you can go to death!" With two more ancient gods, Xing Zhan was completely confident to kill Heiguang. He was the only one just now. Not only did he fail to suppress the black light, but he was somewhat suppressed by the black light. He really took a breath, and never dared to speak arrogantly, because he was afraid that the black light would hit him in the face again. He is the patriarch of a Celestial tribe, how can he lose danger again?


    Now that there are two more ancient gods, it is absolutely certain that Heiguang can be killed, and he can vent, sneer at Heiguang, showing arrogance.


    Hei Guang has no expression, after all, under the black iron armor, he can''t see anything. Some just can hear his tone. He is very unfamiliar with Xing Zhan, and the appearance of Xing Zhan disgusts him. The gods, if they had not experienced deification for thousands of years, they would have regarded them as human beings who worshipped them, and they would not have felt that gods were so high and inviolable. The character of the gods is also good and bad, and even their character is even more singular and arrogant than human. If it weren¡¯t for human beings to cultivate to the gods, the emotional character of the gods would also become complicated, otherwise the gods would be a disgusting and arrogant group.


    "Do you think you can kill me?" Hei Guang looked at Xing Zhan with a sneer, his tone of disgust and disdain. It is really hard for him to imagine how human beings would treat such a character as an worship. It can only be said that in the thousands of years of the deification plan, mankind has become ignorant of the gods. At the same time as the deification, the human beings feel that there are gods because of the inability to completely deify them, and they regard the gods as being extremely noble, great and powerful.


    Heiguang wanted to know, when mankind knew that the gods were going to exterminate them, how did these humans who had always yearned for the gods feel?


    Very ironic.


    When Xing Zhan heard Hei Guang''s laugh at him so calmly, he was really angry enough, so he didn''t want to say any more, let the other two ancient gods take action together, not to kill other humans, first kill Hei Guang.


    At this moment, three ancient gods dealt with the black light together, and the black light was definitely unstoppable. He first evaded an ancient god''s attack with a powerful space force, and then barely blocked another ancient god''s attack, but the third attack was issued by Torture War. Xing Zhan swung that war-intent axe and slashed at his forehead. He had just resisted the attack of another ancient god. How could he stop Xing Zhan''s attack?


    "See you are still alive! I want to see what you look like under the armor. It''s still as ugly as it was thousands of years ago?!" Xing Zhan shouted at the black light.


    Hei Guang looked at Xing Zhan''s attack, and there was no room to resist, but he was not afraid. Because he is also a person with companions. At this time, from his shadow, a tall person with a black iron armor body quickly appeared, holding a black giant axe in his hand.


    This is Sava.


    After Sava appeared, he directly raised the giant axe and confronted Xingzhan. "Bang", the black giant axe collided with the golden giant axe, shaking the earth. The terrible impact force spread out, and the humans and gods who were fighting around were affected and stopped one after another.


    When the power dissipated, Sava resisted the attack of the criminal war. Sava''s power is also in the realm of ancient gods, and he is good at domineering, and it is not surprising that he can withstand the attack of torture war.


    Xing Zhan was very surprised. He didn''t expect that there would be other Underworlds in the realm of ancient gods! He took a look and found that Sava was hidden in the shadow of black light.


    At this time, the black light has no shadow.

 Chapter 2517： You wind!

    Hidden in the shadows, such things are not without. The heaven and the earth are so great that there are no wonders in creation. Such secret skills as hiding in the shadows are acceptable to criminal warfare. But there is no shadow, which is very strange. As far as he knows, there are only midnight ghosts without shadows.


    The situation of Heiguang now is that the shadow is not his shadow, but another master of the Underworld in the realm of ancient gods. At the same time, the black light has no shadow.


    Xing Zhan thought this was very incredible. However, in the battle with the Underworld thousands of years ago, he didn''t remember whether the Underworld had a shadow. It''s just that now from the shadow of the black light emerged a strong man of the same ancient **** level, and withstood his attack, he was very surprised.


    It also made him very angry. He thought that he could kill the black light, even if he didn''t kill it, he could take a heavy hit, then it would be easy to deal with the black light next. However, now there is another strong man of the Underworld in the realm of the ancient gods, who still uses the giant axe, just like him, and can resist him. He felt slapped again, and humiliated. The war **** tribe, domineering and aggressive, use battle axe, and now this underworld also uses battle axe, is it a provocation to him?


    "You despicable underworld!" Xing Zhan yelled at Hei Guang, feeling that Hei Guang hid such an ancient **** master by his side and made him unable to kill it was a very despicable thing.


    Heiguang felt that he was very idiot when facing Xingzhan. There are so many reasons for cursing. I don''t know why these gods are so superior. Of course, they are indeed a very superior race, but superiority cannot be so one-sided, it should also include character. The character is so bad, no matter how strong it is, what use is it. They look glamorous and superior, but in fact they are the ones who can''t afford to lose the most, and they will give themselves reasons for a little failure or setback.


    "Isn''t it mean for the three of you to deal with me? It''s me who can''t kill me. Your gods are really interesting." Hei Guang sneered at Xing Zhan, his tone was sarcastic and a little provocative.


    Xing Zhan''s mood is a little confused. At the beginning, facing other people, he was very calm and looked superb, unmoved by anything. But when faced with the same level of black light, without the confidence and superiority of mastering everything, he began to agitate. The hostility between the Mingzu and the gods is just an excuse. The reason for his irritability was that he lost control of all this.


    "Why bother to kill you Ming Clan, you shouldn''t have existed in this world!" Xing Zhan coldly snorted to Hei Guang, without talking nonsense, winked at the two ancient gods next to him, and shot Hei Guang again.


    Although there is an extra Sava on the side of Heiguang, it is only two ancient gods. There are three in Xing Zhan, and it is enough to deal with two of them. Even if Heiguang and Sava cannot be killed immediately, but if the battle continues, it is certain that Heiguang and Sava will continue to fall into the wind, so it will be a matter of time to kill them.


    Punishment war is not afraid of delay, because the more time passes, the more beneficial to their gods. In this way, the gods will only come more and more, and the number of ancient gods will also increase.


    After Sava appeared, he directly fought Xing Zhan and found that Xing Zhan was very powerful. He knew that he could not kill Xing Zhan, but he would not lose to Xing Zhan. They are all characters with a domineering warfare, and he really wants to differentiate himself from Xing Zhan. See if the gods in the heavens are more powerful, or their underground clan is stronger!


    "Next, I will deal with you." Savar raised the pitch black giant axe in his hand and said coldly to Xing Zhan. Sava feels like a brawny man who looks a little honest and sluggish, like a "big cow" character. He doesn''t give people a sense of shrewd calculations. If he wants to fight, he will start a war. If he doesn''t play any tricks, he just does it right.


    Xing Zhan looked at Sava with a cold expression, and was really very angry. Because he dared to yell at him because he appeared, and he dared to fight him alone, he really didn''t take him seriously.


    "Then, I will kill you!" Xing Zhan shouted to Sava. Then he rushed to Sava, didn''t want to talk nonsense any more, and the fighting spirit broke out, it was right to kill all the Mingzu that appeared.


    Sava never showed a look of fear, even if he was about to be killed, he would resist to the end. When they came to the outside world and fought against the gods, they all had the consciousness of death. They are very firm, even if they die, they must kill the gods. This is an order from the gods of the gods in their bones, and it has become one of the beliefs that support them.


    Sava also raised his axe and rushed towards Xing Zhan, directly fighting Xing Zhan directly. At this time, Hei Guang reminded him, "You still have to be careful. Of the other two ancient gods, I will deal with one, but there is another one, which may attack you or me. Anyway, be careful of being attacked by him. The war has just begun, we all have to live, otherwise who will be the high priest?"


    "Understood." Savoy didn''t say much, and after a black light, he rushed out to fight Xing Zhan.


    They are all in the realm of ancient gods, no one is much stronger, and there is enough gap above the opponent, so when they fight, they all appear evenly matched, even if one of them is slightly weaker, but they are all in the realm of ancient gods and want to kill It is not so easy for the other party. This battle is probably a protracted battle.


    However, as Heiguang just reminded, there are two other ancient gods. One of the ancient gods is to contain the black light, and the other is to act flexibly. When the time is right, it can deal with the black light or Sava. Once Black Light or Sava''s defense misses him, he will take advantage of it, and if he hits Black Light and Sava, they will all be injured.


    Both are in the realm of ancient gods, and there is not much difference between them, and it is definitely difficult for two people to deal with three people. If this continues, Heiguang and Sava will definitely fall into the wind and be in danger. After a fight, Hei Guang and Sava were both injured to varying degrees. Fortunately, at this time, another Dark Iron General of the Dark Race appeared.


    At this time, Sava was suppressed by the great axe of Xing Zhan, and the two contended. The abilities of the God of War tribe, the more courageous the war, and the intense fighting spirit, made Sava very stressed. It is his maximum limit to fight against the torture war. At this time, there was no time to take care of others, but the third ancient **** saw this opportunity and attacked him. With enough power accumulated, this ancient **** is going to kill Sava.


    Just when Sava was in a critical situation, a chilling wind blew in, filled with endless breath of death. The ancient **** who wanted to attack Sava in another was blocked by this wind. The wind of death came suddenly. Instead, he was attacked by a sneak attack. He was slightly injured, and he returned and stared angrily.


    Then from the wind of death appeared a Hell race wearing a black iron armor, but with a bulging figure, which can be judged to be a female.


    This dark iron general of the underworld has never appeared before, and now she officially appears as the "Nether Wind" among the five black iron generals, who can control the force of death to wind and attack by controlling the wind.

 Chapter 2518： The situation is gone!

    The five black iron generals in the Ming clan are all in the realm of ancient gods. Except for Hei Ji did not move, the other four were all dispatched. Thousands of hard work and waiting are to go to the outside world, revenge, and seize the land, so that oneself will no longer bend in the endless darkness. Now that the time has come, they will be dispatched naturally, and they will not fail!


    The four black iron generals all have their own missions, and they would not have appeared together. However, the arrival of the gods broke their plan, and they quickly reported to Hei Ji, Hei Ji asked them to assist mankind and cope with mankind. God. At first they felt that this was too good for humans, but humans did give them great benefits. The most important thing is that now Tang Ye is healing Lord Underworld, and they feel that the role of humans on them is irreplaceable, so they do their best to assist humans.


    In fact, they can also put aside the idea of ??helping humans, because dealing with the gods is the most important thing in their plan. Now it just arrived early, and they didn''t give them so much time to develop slowly and adapt to the environment of the outside world. Therefore, the situation has only become more severe, but this battle is about to come after all.


    But for humans, they are more and more satisfied. The light-proof armor made by Shenji Technology for them is far inferior to the black iron armor, but it can meet their basic requirements. This kind of thing is completed in just one month, and the light-proof armor will continue to upgrade. After making such a good armor in a month, if you upgrade it later, it might be comparable to the black iron armor. For thousands of years, they only had five pieces of black iron armor. Both in terms of time and quantity, they benefited greatly from the armor made by Shenji Technology.


    To allow other members of the Underworld clan to be sent out to the outside world, they are the first to do. To be honest, if it weren''t for Shenji Technology, they really didn''t know what to do. There is no material like black iron to make armor. And their wisdom and creativity are not as strong as human beings. So even if they can go to the outside world, they don''t know how much time it will take to develop. Maybe it hasn''t developed yet, because of fear of the weakness of light, it was wiped out by the gods.


    Cooperating with humans is a very correct choice.


    Hei Tie Wu will accept such a thing and become more and more satisfied. Now that they join forces with humans, they are no longer driven by agreements, but from the heart, so they are serious about fighting.


    The appearance of the quiet wind relieved the pressure of Sava and Black Light. Now they also have three masters in the realm of ancient gods, just like the Xing Zhan side. In this way, even if they were unable to defeat the three ancient gods on the Xingzhan side, they would not make themselves dangerous.


    Seeing this, Xing Zhan really didn''t know how to vent his inner anger. One after another, masters of the ancient gods of the Ming clan appeared one after another, blocking them, what do they want?


    "Humans, you actually joined forces with the Ming clan, this is your own death, and it is also intolerable!" Xing Zhan couldn''t help but yelled at Wang Jiuxiao. I think human beings are really damned, the Dark Clan is ugly and dark, and cooperating with the Dark Clan, are you going to plunge into the darkness?


    Wang Jiuxiao was very temperamental at this time, and said coldly to Xing Zhan: "How do we humans choose? What is the matter with your gods? Besides, the good and evil of all things in the world are not your gods!"


    Wang Jiuxiao believed in Tang Ye''s choice. Since Tang Ye dared to cooperate with the Ming Clan, then the Ming Clan was definitely not so unbearable. If the Ming Clan is a very evil existence, I believe Tang Ye would not choose.


    Xing Zhan was really angry, and even the mere humans talked to him like this. He was burning with anger, his eyes flashing like killing intent, looked at Wang Jiuxiao and said, "I should kill you from the beginning and make you arrogant here!"


    Wang Jiuxiao sneered and said: "You wanted to kill me from the beginning, but you didn''t succeed."


    "You...!" Xing Zhan was furious, and shouted at the other gods: "You, go and kill him at all costs! Kill the human king, then these people have nothing to worry about."


    The other gods obeyed Xing Zhan''s arrangement and concentrated on dealing with Wang Jiuxiao. But Wang Jiuxiao was not afraid. It''s better, so he feels better. Others only need to protect him and fight against the attacking gods, and there is no need to worry about being defeated by each. After all, the level of human strength is generally weaker than that of the gods. If you deal with it alone, you will be killed sooner or later. Now it is to concentrate the power together. As for how long they can resist, it depends on their power limit.


    The three ancient gods were dealt with by Heiguang and Sava and Youfeng. The other gods went to kill Wang Jiuxiao, and Wang Cangcang, Heilong, Xiaozi and Fengzhulian joined forces to deal with them. Most of these people who can deal with the gods are members of the void organization brought out by Tang Ye. Of course, the Red Wall soldiers equipped with the latest weapons of Shenji Technology also played a significant role. If that powerful weapon hits the god, the **** will still be very painful.


    The two sides continued to fight, although the gods still had the upper hand, but they couldn''t solve the humans for a while. The human side is not only the first people. After knowing the war with the gods, human forces deployed in various places rushed to support them. This helped fight against the gods, but it also shows that humans have suffered heavy casualties. One group fell, another group took over. It doesn''t seem to have been defeated by the gods, but in fact, the gods are the first group of people, and their casualties are not large.


    However, the gods still felt annoyed, and hadn''t solved the humans for so long. And finally, after the battle lasted for a while, the ancient gods descended, as well as a dozen other gods.


    In this way, the heavenly gods have completely occupied the advantage, and then it is time to slaughter humans quickly.


    And the ancient **** who descended this time was the patriarch of the Water God tribe, the thousand layers!


    The two ancient gods were the patriarchs of the Celestial God tribe, and even if there were three of the Five Black Iron Generals, the power of the Celestial God was enough to crush the human side.


    Seeing this, Wang Jiuxiao felt extremely heavy. In the face of such a powerful **** power, they were afraid they could not hold on. The members of the Hades are still experimenting with wearing light-proof armor. Even if they succeed, they can only exert their general strength. Facing such a big god, it is already difficult to deal with.


    The general trend is completely gone.


    The appearance of the patriarch of the Water God tribe further inspired many gods. They know that the situation is completely controlled by them, and the next step is to destroy humanity. When humans are destroyed, they will regain control of this world. They will once again become the dominant race.


    When the thousand layers arrived, since Xing Zhan fought with the other two ancient gods and the people of the Ming clan, it was him that killed Wang Jiuxiao.


    When he faced Wang Jiuxiao, his expression didn''t seem so arrogant, but in fact he didn''t put Wang Jiuxiao in his eyes and said, "You are inevitable, and you die sooner or later. It''s the same thing. It''s better to die in my hands now."

 Chapter 2519： Powerless!

    As the patriarch of the Water God tribe, Qian Xian was at the level of the ancient gods. He was comparable to all the gods who had besieged Wang Jiuxiao just now. Originally, Wang Jiuxiao had already suffered heavy casualties in order to deal with the attacks of the ordinary gods before. Now facing an ancient god, where is there any ability to deal with it.


    Even Wang Cangcang, Heilong, Xiaozi, and Fengzhulian who possess supernatural powers, the Heilong is incarnate in the form of a giant dragon, and Xiaozi has also become a double-headed devil, but he has dealt with so many gods just now. The attack was also very scarred at this time. Or the power is almost exhausted. It is very difficult to deal with the gods, let alone an ancient god.


    Therefore, it is a matter of minutes for Melaleuca to kill them.


    Perhaps one of the five black iron five generals can be dispatched to the other of the big world to stop the thousand layers. However, Youfeng gave Heiguang the answer. Her eldest brother, another black iron general, "Dark Thunder", is doing a very important thing, and I am afraid that he will not be able to come and help them in time.


    "If Big Brother Dark Lei doesn''t come, then the emperor of mankind is afraid that no one can protect it." Hei Guang retreated after responding to an ancient god''s attack, looked at Wang Jiuxiao, and sighed.


    The gods descended too fast and too many, they could no longer deal with. For them, if they lose, there is a way out, which is to return to the dead. If the gods dare to chase into the cracks of the dead, then in an environment like the cracks of the dead, they will have no problem dealing with dozens of gods alone. If the gods dare to enter the cracks of the dead, then they will win.


    Returning to the cracks of the undead is a failure, but it is also a successful beginning. Because if the gods dare to chase after them, then they will harvest the heads of the gods, destroy the gods, and then come out. However, the gods are probably not stupid, and when they find that the environment between the dead is not conducive to them, they will not rush in.


    All in all, there is a retreat for the many gods and the Underworld, but the Human race is not necessarily. Facing such a powerful **** power, the human race has no power to resist. And the human race can''t survive between the dead, not everyone is a strange existence like Tang Ye. Therefore, the human race has no way to retreat, and it is very likely to be annihilated by the gods.


    Youfeng controlled a force of the dead to form a tornado, swept and attacked an ancient god, Xiaoyou suppressed that ancient god, but it was very difficult to kill that ancient god. If there is no absolute suppression strength, it is difficult to kill an ancient god. Youfeng retreated and stood floating beside Heiguang, saying: "We can only do our best. The gods are coming like this, and the situation is beyond our control. The high priest and the human can''t blame us."


    Sava collided with Xing Zhan at this time, and each retreated. However, Savoy retreated more and the criminal war was more stable. The gap between the two is very small, but the penalty battle is still better. Sava stepped back to Black Light, took a look at the current situation, and knew what was going on. His expression was still so firm, and said: "We can only do our best. How to do it, follow the orders of the high priest."


    "In this situation, unless Tang Ye can save Lord Underworld, he won''t be able to return to heaven..." Hei Guang sighed again.


    But the gods will not let them have something to discuss what to do. The goal of the gods is simple, to destroy mankind, reduce the will of fate, and regain control of this world. If anyone blocks it, kill it. Therefore, Heiguang said a few words, and Xing Zhan and the two ancient gods continued to attack. They can only deal with it, but cannot help Wang Jiuxiao over there.


    Melaleuca has no nonsense, he is a calm and reticent beautiful man, looking soft as water. Maybe he is not so arrogant and bad, but he has no mercy for humans either. He was calm and cold, but looked very ruthless. He wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao, he also said something, and now he started to take action. He raised his right hand slightly, and then water drops appeared, which flowed and condensed, forming a transparent sword.


    Then Melaleuca launched the sword of water against Wang Jiuxiao. The sharp sword flew away quickly, and the Black Dragon, Wang Cangcang, Xiao Zi, and Fengzhu Curtain used divine power to stop them one after another, but they couldn''t stop them at all and were directly hit by the terrifying power of the ancient **** realm. None of the black dragons can stop them, and the others are even worse. Several red wall guards stopped him, but instead of being severely wounded, he was directly penetrated to death.


    Upon death, several teams died, with dozens of people.


    Seeing this, Qianli snorted coldly: "Do you think that your mortal body can also block the power of the ancient gods? It''s so ridiculous... You do this, there is no other result except death."


    Qianceng felt that it was meaningless to kill such a weak person. If those people did not come out to resist his attack, then after killing Wang Jiuxiao, he would not make another move.


    As such a strong man, he also has the dignity and principles of such a strong man, so why kill some ant characters.


    The water sword of the ancient gods of the thousand layers faced the power of human beings, as if entering the realm of no one, whoever dares to stop will die. When Wang Jiuxiao saw the slain guards, he drank it, so that they would not die in vain. Then, he began to transport the emperor sword, with shining golden light, and then cooperated with the power of air luck to expand it several times, and then to counter the water sword of the ancient **** realm.


    Om Om Weng... The two sharp swords each have their own supernatural powers. When they collide, they will contend against each other. They are both invisible, but they are all tangible, making a humming sound.


    Everyone saw that the sword of the emperor blocked the sword of the ancient **** of water, and they couldn''t help but a little hope, maybe there is a chance to dissolve the sword of water!


    But hope was dashed. After the Emperor Sword contended for a while, it began to break, the luck dissipated, and then collapsed, and it immediately attacked Wang Jiuxiao.


    In the next second, I was afraid that Wang Jiuxiao was killed.


    "My lord!" Seeing this, the guards exclaimed, trying to rush to protect Wang Jiuxiao, but it was too late.


    If Wang Jiuxiao is killed, it will be a fatal blow to their humanity. Not only a blow to morale, but also a direct blow to the force of Qi Yun. Without the king appearing in a short period of time, human luck can no longer work, it is a devastating blow.


    Melaleuca thought these humans were ridiculous, and said, "What if it blocks my watery sword? It''s just a small attack from me. It''s so hard for you to block this way, what about the next one?"


    "However, the ending is set, the emperor of the human race, the fate is here." Qianceng added, as if to put an end to the history of human survival.


    But at this moment, a black blade of energy quickly came out from the side, hitting the sword of the ancient **** of water, the sword of water was punched in, and then quickly surrounded by the black aura, and finally collapsed.


    At the very moment, someone rescued Wang Jiuxiao.


    Melaleuca''s expression suddenly became cold, and she looked to the side and found that it was a little girl.

 Chapter 2520： Kill at close range!

    Could that be a human girl?


    Melaleuca can''t believe this kind of thing, nor can this kind of thing. It was ridiculous that a human girl resolved his attack. Although it was a very simple attack, how could he be the strength of the ancient **** realm, how could a mere human girl be able to stop it?


    That would not be a human being. Thousand layers of judgments like this, otherwise it would be too unreasonable. However, Qianliu stared at Tang Jiujiu carefully, and found that Tang Jiujiu had human blood. This shows that, in any case, Tang Jiujiu has human blood. Humans are inherently weaker than their gods. Even if they combine with other powerful races to gain powerful strength and strengthen their physique and abilities, they will eventually be limited by human bodies. It is not so easy to compare with the gods.


    It''s harder to compare with the gods, then it''s even more difficult to compare with the ancient gods. But Tang Jiujiu''s power can indeed dissolve the power of the ancient gods. It is definitely not a simple character. I believe anyone who sees Tang Jiujiu''s power will think so.


    Then, she should not be underestimated.


    Even if you put aside these things and dare to stand before the ancient gods and fight against the ancient gods, you are not afraid of death. People who are not even afraid of death, where will they care about the question of not despising her, must concentrate on dealing with her.


    After Qianceng was surprised by Tang Jiujiu''s appearance, she did not despise her because she was an ancient god. Although Melaleuca is ruthless, but not ignorant and arrogant.


    Since Tang Jiujiu is not afraid of death, things that are related to life, threatening or not threatening, are of no use to Tang Jiujiu. This seems to be quite frustrating to the gods. Because they just want to make humans look good, see their strength, then fear them and beg them for mercy, so that they will enjoy a sense of superiority.


    However, people who are not afraid of death will not fear them at all, so even if they are strong, they will not be able to enjoy the sense of superiority in the end when they kill such a person.


    However, this does not mean that it is impossible to see the cry of human suffering. Even people who are not afraid of death must have something firm in their hearts. Then, destroying the things that make them firm in the hearts of human beings and breaking their hearts can hit them.


    Melaleuca has experienced too many things in the past and knows humans very well. It is not the first time that he has dealt with humans who are not afraid of death, so he knows how to deal with those who are not afraid of death. How to make them suffer, how to make them regret, how to make them beg for mercy!


    The water **** tribe might say that it should be tender as water, but under the identity of the god, it doesn''t seem so tender. Tenderness is not a characteristic of the water **** tribe. Water is just a form of their power and a means of attack.


    "You, are you trying to save them?" Melaleuca looked at Tang Jiujiu, slightly narrowed his eyes, and said in a low tone.


    Tang Jiujiu was naturally here to save Wang Jiuxiao, otherwise, why did he show up here? She would not be afraid of Melaleuca. She dared to appear here, naturally she had weighed her own strength. It''s really not easy to deal with the ancient gods, but she is really pressing, she can kill even the ancient gods. With her foreign evil spirit demon branch power, coupled with the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra under the realm of the true god, why not kill the ancient god?


    Tang Jiujiu seemed to be more dexterous and gentle, but his temper was actually very weird. It could be gentle or violent. Sometimes he was patient, and he was irritable when he had time, mainly depending on who he was facing. So, in fact, she is very willful.


    Melaleuca spoke to her coldly, as if she had disobeyed him. It was a capital crime. She was looking for death, and she was unhappy. She looked at Melaleuca sneered, and then looked playful, and said: "If I didn''t come to save them, then I was here to target you. Which one do you think it will be?"


    Thousand layers of eyebrows twitched, but he didn''t expect Tang Jiujiu to talk to him like this, he was really upset. But he soon calmed down and competed with a human girl, which was really demeanor of the ancient gods, and their ancient gods were not so tacky.


    After a pause, Qian Peng said to Tang Jiujiu, "No matter which one it is, you will die. Do you want to continue?"


    Tang Jiujiu couldn''t help laughing out loud, feeling that Qianteng''s words were ridiculous. She watched Melaleuca become more playful and said, "Do you think I''m afraid of death?"


    Qian Piao watched Tang Jiujiu not speaking. He had judged that Tang Jiujiu was not afraid of death from the beginning, and now he was talking about killing her, which was self-contradictory. This would definitely not scare Tang Jiujiu.


    Before Qian layer could speak, Tang Jiujiu suddenly said, "Actually, I am afraid of death, and I am very afraid of death."


    "Then you dare to be here?" Qianlayer snorted coldly, feeling that he was being fooled when talking to Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu laughed, did not deliberately play with it, but looked very joking, and said, "Because I don''t think I will die."


    "Huh?" Melaleuca was inexplicably angry, and her mood was a little restless. This human girl has such a big tone, it seems that she needs to be taught her. She is not afraid of death, then destroy the love in her heart and destroy her goal here.


    Although Tang Jiujiu didn''t admit it, Qian Piao felt that she actually wanted to protect Wang Jiuxiao and the others. He sneered at Tang Jiujiu: "I will not kill you right away, but kill them first."


    Qian Piao looked at Wang Jiuxiao and the others, and sneered. Destroying the people or things you want to protect is a good deal for humans. Human beings are not afraid of death for a reason, but if they lose this reason for not being afraid of death, they will easily collapse.


    Qian Piao looked back at Tang Jiujiu, and said, "I want to see you collapse."


    Tang Jiujiu squinted his eyes and laughed. He was very pretty, and said, "You can try it. You are an ancient god, and seem to be the most powerful group of people. I am really worried about being killed by you. However, I can Can¡¯t die, so if you want to kill me, I can¡¯t agree to it. And if you insist on killing me, then I probably...can only kill you."


    "Arrogant!" Even the thousand layers who had cultivated their minds to the realm of Zhishui Zhishui were irritated by Tang Jiujiu''s words. It''s ridiculous, kill him?


    Kill an ancient god?


    Without the power of true **** level, don''t think about this kind of thing!


    When Melaleuca whispered "arrogant", she immediately moved her body and instantly arrived in front of Tang Jiujiu with a stream of water flowing in her hand. When he arrived in front of Tang Jiujiu, the current flowed out immediately, entwining Tang Jiujiu. This stream of water is like a snake. After being entangled by it, it will be horribly squeezed, even in the realm of the gods, it will be crushed instantly. That was the realm of the ancient gods after all, and the realm of the heavens was indeed unstoppable.


    Melaleuca was originally controlled by the water to attack, so it was a long-range mage. But he was so angry that Tang Jiujiu was going to kill Tang Jiujiu at such a close range!

 Chapter 2521： Comparison between heaven and earth!

    Tang Jiujiu was entangled by the water current, and instinctively backed away quickly to avoid as Qianlayer approached. The strength of the ancient **** realm can kill her, and she must take defensive measures. But at this time, she found that her movement had become slower, and the stream of water entangled her, which was bound by all aspects!


    The speed and strength of her movement have been greatly affected, while the body is getting heavier and more painful. That stream of water has terrifying power, just like a python entangled her, the powerful force can strangle her alive.


    "Doesn''t it feel ridiculous to fight with me?" Melaleuca did not continue to attack after entangled Tang Jiujiu with water, looking at Tang Jiujiu coldly. He was not in a hurry to kill Tang Jiujiu, but he wanted to teach Tang Jiujiu a lesson. Tang Jiujiu was too arrogant just now.


    "Now, you can watch me slowly kill the people you want to protect." Qianlayer sneered again. This is his thinking, arrogant, and even a little distorted. It just felt that he wanted to destroy Tang Jiujiu''s reason for not being afraid of death, and to destroy Tang Jiujiu was happy. It''s like dealing with all human beings who are not afraid of death and oppose their gods. It is very meaningless to kill humans alone, what is important is what you can enjoy when you kill humans.


    After Tang Jiujiu realized that he was bound by the current, he released the power of the demon branch and evil spirit that she mastered. It was a dark breath, very different from divine power or other powers in this world. After these dark breaths were emitted, they covered the stream of water, and then intruded into the stream little by little.


    "You really don''t have a long memory. Have you forgotten how I cracked your watery sword just now?" Tang Jiujiu sneered at Melaleuca.


    Melaleuca heard frowning, recalling the disintegration of the sword of water just now. Just like that, after a dark power invaded the water, the sword of water quickly reduced its power, then was completely occupied by the dark power, and then shattered. The sword that was originally formed by the convergence of water has turned into a solid black crystal. The black crystal broke, and the sword of water was completely broken.


    It''s like condensing water into ice and then breaking the ice.


    At this time, the current that entangled Tang Jiujiu, after the power of the evil spirits of the demon branch invaded, slowly began to darken, and then was continuously flooded by the power of the evil spirits of the demon. After being completely flooded with the power of the evil spirits, the water flow slowly solidified. This is exactly the same as when the sword of water was dissolved before.


    Sure enough, after the water solidified, it became like ice crystals, and then was invaded by the power of the demon branch evil spirits. Because it was saturated, it cracked, and finally broke.


    In this way, the water flow under the strength of the ancient **** realm of the thousand layers, the mighty power that entangled people like a python, was cracked by Tang Jiujiu.


    When Melaleuca saw it, she was really angry. This human girl was able to dissolve the attack again, and she was a bit uncomfortable with the identity of the ancient god.


    However, he was also surprised. He observed Tang Jiujiu''s power and found that it was not the power of this world. So, what power is that? That was not like the power of the God of War daughter who successfully injected the chaotic power into the heavens under the transformation of the heavens. They have seen the Chaos Force, and they have seen it a lot. When they are exiled in the Chaos Space, they are fighting against the Chaos Force. And Tang Jiujiu''s power looked like chaotic power, but it was not.


    It''s not the power of this heaven and earth, how could it appear in human women. Even if it appeared on a human woman, so powerful, how could the human body be able to adapt.


    Melaleuca couldn''t understand this, and could only say that the human situation is not as simple as imagined.


    "You are a demon from a foreign land." Melaleuca actually fluctuates greatly in her heart, but she pretends to be very calm when she speaks. He looked at Tang Jiujiu and said calmly, making a conclusion, not a judgment. Such a performance showed that he was not afraid of Tang Jiujiu at all, no matter what kind of identity and strength Tang Jiujiu had.


    Even if it is from another world!


    In fact, for other heavens and earth, the gods also wanted to go, including the ancient gods. Just to leave this world and go to other worlds, at least you must have the power of the realm of true gods. The strongest existence of their celestial tribe is the true god, but when asked about the development of their tribe, they are often busy exploring the outer universe and world. However, even if it is a true god, there is a limit to going to the outer sky of the universe. After countless explorations and studies, they thought that if they wanted to go outside, it would be appropriate to be like the Pangu God Emperor.


    This is also related information left by some ancient scriptures, claiming that the Pangu God Emperor is a member of a certain tribe that existed before Chaos. There are many other existences like Pangu God Emperor. They are distributed across the sky of the universe, creating large sizes. Countless small worlds. And in these worlds, there are dominant races. Perhaps, the Pangu God Emperor in their world was not an outstanding member of the tribe before the Chaos. Therefore, the world created by the more outstanding Pangu God Emperor''s clansmen has a more powerful and mysterious civilization and dominates race.


    The sky of the universe, the sea of ??stars, and the vast expanse, contain too many mysteries and unknowns. Even if it is the main **** of a world, if it is only satisfied in this world, it can be said to be narrow, like a frog at the bottom of a well.


    The handwriting left by the true **** says that this world is actually relatively weak. It''s just that the gods have never seen the power of other heavens and earth, and don''t have much real feelings about this kind of statement. They are at the top of this heaven and earth, and they feel that they are also very strong, and they should not be worse than other heaven and earth forces. But some things still make them feel that they are relatively weak, such as the dark demons in the purgatory world.


    The dark demons are generally considered to be not a race in this world. They live in a world called Purgatory. Every dark demon race is very terrifying. In the past, the demon race was in turmoil in this world. In fact, it was only a small dark demon race in the purgatory world who led those demons. But because he only knows the power of the dark demons, and doesn''t know the specific process, and the true gods deliberately misled, saying that the dark demons in the purgatory world were sealed and expelled by them. In order to reassure the heaven and earth creatures, they can create the dark demons and their gods. The illusion of defeat made the gods of later generations really believe, and still did not think that the dark demons were extremely terrible, and believed that they could also deal with it. But if you really encounter the dark demons to free themselves and invade on a large scale, this world is simply vulnerable.


    Now that Qianli saw the power of Tang Jiujiu''s foreign world, he remembered these rumors from the heavens. He suddenly believed that there are indeed other worlds with very strong power, stronger than them. Because every world has its own precepts to protect, this world is luck and destiny. But now, Qi Luck allows other forces of heaven and earth to enter, does it mean that other forces of heaven and earth are actually stronger than this force of heaven and earth, so it is not the force of this heaven and earth that allows that force to enter, but simply cannot stop it.


    This is very bad.


    Melaleuca glanced at Tang Jiujiu, could it be said that her own power could not beat the power of other worlds in this human woman?

 Chapter 2522： Always feel naive!

    Qian Liao guessed a lot about Tang Jiujiu''s power. However, there is no need to belittle oneself before it is fully confirmed. Being at the top of the realm of ancient gods for thousands of years, how could it be so easy to blow his own spirit. Tang Jiujiu''s power is nothing more than mysterious, so she doesn''t need to be scared by her.


    Melaleuca is not blindly comforting herself. While he felt a foreign power in Tang Jiujiu, he also felt Tang Jiujiu''s aura of being a human being. As a human, there were great limitations. Therefore, he did not feel that he was no match for Tang Jiujiu.


    "No matter who you are, if you dare to stop us, you will end up with a dead word." Qianceng said to Tang Jiujiu, and then continued to attack. As he waved his hand, drops of water appeared in all directions, and the power of these drops no longer came from his hands. He seemed to control the water power of this world. These condensed water powers were condensed into square flood dragons, lifelike, just like real dragons. The water **** dragon also raised its head and chanted, and then attacked Tang Jiujiu together.


    Those are the water elemental powers. In this world, I am afraid that no water can master the water elemental power more than the Water God tribe. Each of the Celestial Tribes cultivated their respective powers to the level of perfection and transformation. It''s like being integrated with that power, and you can control that power at will.


    The dragon of water formed in the four directions, while rushing towards Tang Jiujiu, also dripped water droplets like scales, but the dragon of water turned into a dragon without any weakening. Those droplets of scales seemed to overflowing with power. This is the power dragon in the realm of the ancient gods, and the power is saturated to overflow, showing the degree of power.


    When the water became the **** of dragons, thunder and lightning flashed around him, and the sky was shrouded in clouds, and the whole world was pale. This is the scene that the supreme sacred beast will only have, but this water dragon is not a real dragon, but it has the effect of a real dragon, which is really terrifying.


    In all directions, there were a total of eight such dragons in water coming together to attack Tang Jiujiu. Who can stand this?


    Seeing this, Tang Jiujiu looked very solemn. She didn''t expect that Melaleuca would use such a powerful attack at once, and she really looked up to her. I''m afraid this is also a kind of temptation. If such power can''t kill her, Qian Xian probably feels that there is no need to be attached anymore, he just can''t kill Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at Melaleuca, Melaleuca was smiling calmly. Probably he knew Tang Jiujiu''s embarrassment, and he felt that there was really no need to worry about Tang Jiujiu''s foreign power. No matter how strong the power is, it will be restricted after all if it is added to a mortal body. Now his realm is integrated with the water element. While sending out all directions of water into a dragon to deal with Tang Jiujiu, he can also do other things.


    For example, to kill Wang Jiuxiao.


    "What happens if you kill the person you want to protect?" Qian layer always thinks that Tang Jiujiu is protecting Wang Jiuxiao, which is of course true.


    However, Tang Jiujiu definitely didn''t have that big obsession with Wang Jiuxiao. Tang Jiujiu wanted to find the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, protect her mother''s soul, and then search for the technique of resurrection. If these gods now control this world, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva would no longer exist. These gods would not allow the three traitor true gods who participated in and implemented the deification plan to exist.


    Tang Jiujiu was not so good to his father Tang Ye, especially to Wang Jiuxiao. It can be said that she is not very concerned about other people. The reason for her to take action was that she had enough power, and the other was that she could not understand the actions of those gods. The most fundamental thing is that she still doesn''t want these gods to destroy this world. If the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is to be protected, then it is absolutely necessary to deal with these gods.


    The coming of the gods would destroy her purpose, so she had to oppose the gods. These things were not established for protecting Wang Jiuxiao. So, even if Wang Jiuxiao was killed here, but she didn''t destroy what she was going to do, she didn''t care about it. At most, I feel a little pity, after all, Wang Jiuxiao comes from the Wang family, and the relationship between the Wang family and the Tang family has always been very good. Although she has never been to the Tang family, and no one knows that she is from the Tang family, she is the blood of the Tang family after all.


    Tang Jiujiu responded to the divine dragon in the water from all directions. She felt really boring about the words, provocations and playfulness of Melaleuca, and hummed: "You can kill them and see if I will collapse. You have nothing to me or to them. Knowing, why do you feel that I am here to protect them? I tell you, you are my enemy and can make the enemy unhappy. Isn''t it my success? If you can''t kill them successfully, you must be very unhappy Right?"


    Qianceng felt that Tang Jiujiu, a human woman, was really too cunning, but he quickly laughed and said, "You think I will be very upset to stop me from killing them. It is your purpose to stop me. If you can''t Stop me and you will be very upset. Hmph, I just want to upset you!"


    "..."


    Tang Jiujiu looked at Melaleuca and felt a bit like an idiot. Is this an ancient god? The real chicken is childish. It''s like a psychologically distorted metamorphosis. Such a guy is actually an ancient god, which is really incredible. It seems that this world is not working anymore, and it is time to reform. Since the destiny changed, everything seems to have changed. This world needs to return to itself, but that needs the power of the Pangu God Emperor. How can this be done?


    Tang Jiujiu thought of his nasty old man. This old man is a typical example of giving up his little family to everyone. His wife and daughter ignored him and ran to save the common people. Although it is great and understandable, as a daughter, I just hope that my father can protect his mother and himself. Be selfish. Since Tang Ye didn''t do this, there was nothing wrong with her being angry. But now facing the chaotic world situation, she knew that it was possible for Dad to reform these.


    Tang Jiujiu possessed the power of a foreign evil spirit, and saw very different things. She also slowly discovered what kind of existence Tang Ye was like. Perhaps it should be the old man who changed this world.


    Perhaps as a daughter to say so, it is a bit of raising her father. However, Tang Jiujiu''s existence is very high, and there is no exaggeration to say such a thing. After all, apart from those true gods, she is also the top existence in this world, and she would not appear arrogant to judge this world.


    Tang Jiujiu knew more things than Tang Ye.


    "Since you want to make me unhappy, then I''ll make you unhappy first." Tang Jiujiu felt that competing with Qian layer here made him naive, so don''t talk too much nonsense, he will be finished!


    At this time, Qianceng thought that Tang Jiujiu couldn''t get rid of the close attack of the God Dragon from all directions and wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao and the others. However, when the Bafang Water Formed Divine Dragon attacked, Tang Jiujiu suddenly waved his hand to open the space, walked into the space, and resolved the combined attack of the Bafang Water Formed Divine Dragon.


    "What?" Qianceng was shocked, and went into the space to escape, can it still be like this?

 Chapter 2523： Nice niece!

    Can there be such an operation?


    Qianceng felt that Tang Jiujiu was too magical, so he opened the space to avoid the attack of this space?


    The power of space has always been a very weird power, and there is no **** who mainly masters this power. And this kind of ability, not everyone with sufficient power will have. Mastering the power of space seems to require a kind of opportunity, first to be able to open the space, and then to be able to resist the turbulence of power in the space, so that it can barely have a little space power.


    Without this opportunity, even as strong as the ancient gods, they would not be able to grasp the power of space, at best they could interfere with the power of space. For example, after someone enters the space, they use a powerful force to attack the surrounding area, and the space is distorted. This is a kind of interference to the space. It''s like the black light that used the war-intent giant axe to force into the space before Xing Zhan. If it is disturbed when using space power, it is very deadly.


    The other space itself is a world of turbulent power, with extremely terrible squeezing power, and other black holes in space. If it cannot be stabilized in space and is squeezed by the turbulence of power, it may explode and die. In addition, it is also possible to fall into a black hole in other space, and you will get lost if you are immortal. If you don''t know where you are, you may never come back.


    Therefore, if it is not for the mastery of space power, no one will forcefully want to use space power. Therefore, Li Haoran, a hundred years ago, was extremely powerful in space, and he was so skilled in his control that he could jump between the world at will. It was truly the big world, let her go free. Therefore, she is a true fairy and is envied by others. Even if she is not a god-level power and possesses such a powerful space power, she can still compete with the god-level power, which is the envy of many god-level people.


    Now Qianceng saw Tang Jiujiu jump into the space to avoid becoming a dragon from all directions. He seemed to be very skilled, and he found it incredible. How much power does this human woman have? The power of the foreign evil spirits was terrifying, but now there is another space power, which is really helpless.


    However, Melaleuca also knows the danger of space power. He stopped killing Wang Jiuxiao and the others, condensing the sword of water with all his strength, spreading all over the air, and then these swords were aimed at the area where Tang Jiujiu was just now. Suddenly, Thousands of Water Swords faced each other diagonally, and the scene was extremely shocking.


    "Go!" Qianceng yelled, and the Thousands of Water Swords went together and attacked the place where Tang Jiujiu jumped into the space. This was to interfere with the space, distorting the space here, and making Tang Jiujiu in the space suffer from space distortion. In this case, Tang Jiujiu was even more dangerous than taking an attack outside.


    The situation is still in control of the thousand layers, he will not allow a human woman like Tang Jiujiu to disturb him. No matter how many magical abilities Tang Jiujiu has, he will suppress them one by one!


    Without seeing Tang Jiujiu''s movement now, Qian layer would not deliberately look for it. He is not very clear about the situation after entering the space. I want to know how Tang Jiujiu is, and I will know when Tang Jiujiu comes out. If Tang Jiu hadn''t been able to come out for a long time, then either he had died in the space, or he had already escaped. If he ran away, Qianceng wouldn''t bother to chase after him. Kill Wang Jiuxiao first. After that, as long as Tang Jiujiu was still in this world, he was an ancient god, it was very easy to find him. Then slowly clean up Tang Jiujiu. If Tang Jiujiu is dead, it can only be said that he overestimated Tang Jiujiu''s strength.


    Tang Jiujiu was hiding in the space at this time, and she had the ability to stay in the same space. And Tang Ye¡¯s kind of spatial power is jumping, moving quickly after entering the space, but if you want to stay, it will not work, because the same space suddenly enters another existence, it will immediately generate squeezing force, and if you stay, you will be The squeeze was very strong. The power of turbulence in the space changes with strength. That is to say, no matter how strong the existence is, it is fatal to be squeezed after entering it.


    Suddenly being attacked by a water sword in the realm of the eternal gods, the space in which Tang Jiujiu was located was indeed distorted, and it was still very dangerous to her. Tang Jiujiu remained calm and tried to resolve this crisis. It''s just that she doesn''t act very in this space, and she doesn''t dare to act indiscriminately. After all, it is another mysterious space, not her territory.


    But if you go out directly, you will immediately face thousands of water swords, and you may become a hornet''s nest. It seems that it is really not easy to deal with the strength of the ancient **** realm.


    Ouch... Roar!


    At this moment, a dragon chant sounded. Tang Jiujiu thought that it was because Melaleuca condensed the power of the water element into a terrifying dragon to attack the space, so she would be really dangerous.


    However, after feeling it for a while, she laughed. It was not the strength of the thousand layers, but the strength of the Long Family''s fighting spirit under the blood of the Tang family. However, that is not the father''s power, but someone else''s.


    In any case, it was my own people who came to help. Tang Jiujiu seized this opportunity and waited for the dragon''s fighting spirit outside to defeat the water sword and open a gap before she ran out of the space.


    Outside, a dragon chanted suddenly, surging and very powerful. Although it is not the power of the ancient **** realm, that power is above the **** level, as if it can approach the ancient **** realm. People are not in the realm of the ancient gods, but the secret skills are powerful and terrifying, adding a lot of power and approaching the ancient god.


    What secret technique is this?


    Melaleuca was surprised by the sudden arrival of Shenlong''s fighting spirit. How come there are so many powerful people among human beings?


    Then Qian Lian, and Wang Jiu Xiao and the others saw that the four mighty divine dragons descended from a high altitude, and if they had the potential to open up the world, they would attack the thousands of water swords sent by Qian Lian.


    This is the initiation of Shenlong, four dragons!


    Shenlong empowerment is the strongest skill in the dragon family''s combat skills, and the Kowloon empowerment is the strongest power, and indeed has the power to open up the world. Now the four dragons have the potential to break the sky. Even if the sender only has god-level power, but with the powerful bonus of this secret trick, it is approaching the power of the ancient god. Therefore, the water swords of the thousand layers have been opened a gap.


    Above the Four Dragons, it was Tang Zisang from the Tang family who issued this move of the Four Dragons empowerment.


    After a long time without seeing Tang Zisang, Tang Zisang became stronger again. And above, she has not been seen, it was she who went to retreat. Come out now, can be regarded as half an ancient god. The talent of the Tang family is really abnormal enough.


    In the current situation where the gods and humans are at war, how could Tang Zisang be missing. As soon as she arrived, she saw Melaleuca dealing with a girl. To be honest, because Tang Jiujiu kept his agile and beautiful appearance, compared with Tang Zisang''s glamour, Tang Jiujiu was a little girl, and Tang Zisang was more mature. However, Tang Jiujiu was of the same generation as Tang Zisang''s aunt Zeng.


    "I''m too lazy to count the middle generations, so I called my niece. This niece did a good job." Tang Jiujiu, who was hiding in the space, knew that Tang Zisang had opened a gap for her to jump out of the space. She appreciated it, and then she Jumped out of the space and avoided the attack of thousands of water swords.


    Tang Jiujiu had just come out, and when he faced Qian Lian again, his eyes were already cold and changed. This meant he had to be serious.

 Chapter 2524： Tianyu prison!

    Tang Jiujiu got help from Tang Zisang and came out of the space, no longer interested in playing around with Qianceng. To deal with the strength of the ancient **** realm, she also had to show her true ability. Before that, she turned her head to look at Tang Zisang, and her cold appearance when facing Qianceng immediately changed. She smiled gently and seemed approachable.


    It''s really fast for a woman to change her face... Tang Jiujiu smiled at Tang Zisang and said, "You did a good job. I''ll give you a little reward when I look back."


    However, Tang Zisang looked serious, as usual, even more serious than usual, unsmiling, taciturn, cold and frosty, and so on, probably her character. However, she will calm down a little bit towards those who care about her. However, she did not know the identity of Tang Jiujiu. So what Tang Jiujiu said to her was like an adult to a child, she was a little puzzled, and didn''t pay attention to Tang Jiujiu at all.


    "To deal with these gods now, you are also helping me by helping you. Just take care of yourself and don''t care about other things." Tang Zisang said to Tang Jiujiu.


    "Hey..." Tang Jiujiu was depressed by Tang Zisang''s reaction like this. It''s a pity that such a beautiful girl has such a personality. As Tang Zisang''s aunt, Tang Jiujiu felt that we should make Tang Zisang gentle, so lovable, of course, mainly because she felt that she was so easy to get along with, otherwise she would always be cold, and the atmosphere would be embarrassing without saying a few words. It would be so depressing.


    "Don''t take action first, you are not his opponent, you go and protect them." But now it is not the usual time for Tang Jiujiu to let Tang Zisang go to Wang Jiuxiao''s side, and it is her business to deal with Qianceng.


    Tang Zisang was unhappy, frowned, looked at Tang Jiujiu, and said: "I am indeed not his opponent, but you are not his opponent, but so what? Now it is our life and death, not his opponent. You must fight to the end. If you don¡¯t fight today, I¡¯m afraid there will be no chance tomorrow. My Tang family will never back down!"


    Tang Jiujiu rolled his eyes and said, "The Tang family will never back down, but your grandfather Zeng didn''t tell you, do you have to consider saving your life in everything? If you stay in the green hills without worrying about firewood, if you die, you will be completely There is no future."


    "This was originally a matter of no future. To fight with the gods today, you must live or die. Why don''t you think about other things!" Tang Zisang looked firm, holding a halberd that was condensed and grown by her Poison Saint power in his hand, so that he could show off. The power of Long Family''s combat skills. In this way, she is very prestigious, like a battlefield general. She said to Tang Jiujiu: "This girl, your fighting power was very strong just now. I don''t think I must be stronger than you, but even so, I have to fight. If you don¡¯t mind, it¡¯s better to join hands together, maybe Can deal with this ancient god!"


    Tang Jiujiu couldn''t help laughing and said, "You want to join hands with me?"


    "If the girl doesn''t mind." Tang Zisang said. She was not an arrogant person, and she recognized the wonderful power Tang Jiujiu showed just now. To be honest, she felt that Tang Jiujiu''s power was stronger than hers. After all, Tang Jiujiu had already fought with Qianceng for several rounds, and Tang Jiujiu had never been injured. She felt that she might not be able to do it instead. Although the Long Family''s combat skills are strong, but her strength is not as strong as the ancient gods, then facing the ancient gods is very dangerous.


    Tang Jiujiu laughed. To Tang Zisang, this little niece, he was a little angry with that stubborn and cold temper, but he was very affectionate. With a "swish", Tang Jiujiu used space power to instantly appear in front of Tang Zisang, knocked Tang Zisang on the head, and said: "The little ones don''t try to be strong here, you go to the back, watch carefully, protect yourself, don''t Let yourself be hurt, or if your grandfather Zeng knows, I will be scolded to death."


    "Um." Tang Zisang was taken aback, completely unexpected that Tang Jiujiu would suddenly make such a move. What does this mean, suddenly appeared in front of me and knocked my forehead? This is what the elders did when they gave little lessons or love to the younger ones, but why did this little girl treat herself like this?


    Embarrassing... Tang Zisang felt uncomfortable. But nothing had done this to her, even if Tang Ye hadn''t, she wouldn''t be used to it. If it weren''t for Tang Jiujiu to be a girl, if it were a man, she would have slapped her away. But Tang Jiujiu''s look like a cute girl, she couldn''t get it off. I want to scold, and I feel that the situation is not right. Now it''s fighting against the ancient gods, not the time to make trouble.


    Tang Zisang really didn''t understand why Tang Jiujiu would do this. Not only Tang Zisang, but everyone else is like this, and they don''t understand why Tang Jiujiu is like this. Now facing such an ancient **** like Qianteng, is there no sense of tension?


    "You...!" Qian Piao saw Tang Jiujiu and Tang Zisang like this, he was the most angry. Does this completely ignore him? He originally wanted to keep calm, but Tang Jiujiu''s appearance really made him unable to calm down.


    "If this is the case, I will kill you first!" Qianceng changed his mind. Before, he didn''t plan to kill Tang Jiujiu first. He wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao first, which made Tang Jiujiu want to protect Wang Jiuxiao and their idea of ??failing, but now he is killed by Tang Jiujiu. I was so angry that I decided to solve Tang Jiujiu.


    "Heavenly rain jail!" Melaleuca screamed, raising his head to cast a spell, the sky was gloomy, and then rain fell. The rain fell drop by drop, and when it fell to Tang Jiujiu''s range, these raindrops slowed down, arranged in an orderly manner, and then changed, some horizontally, some vertical, drop by drop link, weaving into a sheet covering the entire skyµÄÍø¡£


    The water droplets move in sequence, like a chain of water, pulled by gears, exuding terrible power invisibly. Ka, Ka, Ka, as if to tie a person, and then strangled to death.


    Tang Jiujiu and Tang Zisang were both surrounded by such a giant net of water droplets. This was the terrifying secret technique of the Water God tribe under the realm of the Ancient God of Thousand Layers-Tianyu Prison, covering the entire sky, and no escape. The movement of water droplets is all attacks. If he can''t resist, he will be crushed to death at any time.


    Chi Chi!


    Soon, Tang Jiujiu and Tang Zisang were injured by such a water drop cutting net. Both hands and feet were cut a little, bloodshot spilled.


    Tang Zisang immediately condensed a poison shield, wanting protection. But Tang Jiujiu said: "It''s useless, the strength of the ancient **** realm, this shield is useless."


    Sure enough, Tang Zisang''s poisonous shield had just been formed, and the water droplets from the Heavenly Rain Prison were cut over, and the shield was broken directly, failing to provide much protection.


    Tang Zisang frowned greatly. If this doesn''t work, how can you resist the prison of such a web of heaven and earth?


    Tang Jiujiu released the power of the evil spirits and demon branches, breaking up the cut water droplets, temporarily protecting her and Tang Zisang. However, the water droplets from Tianyu prison are endless, covering the world, and if this continues, they will all be strangled to death.

 Chapter 2525： Evil Dragon Skill!

    How can the ancient gods be so easy to deal with, even if they are not true gods, they have survived for thousands of years. For thousands of years, they certainly did not live idle everyday. At the top level of the heaven and earth, the gods, they also have something they must pursue, and that is, they want to break through to the outside world. In this way, they are also constantly practicing and making breakthroughs.


    If the strength is unable to break through, then strengthen the secret skills and comprehend more terrible moves. This is also a way to strengthen yourself.


    Tianyu prison, like a web of heaven and earth, the water droplets are tightly connected, flexible but extremely sharp, forming a chain like a chain, horizontally, vertically, woven together, flowing and pulling, expandable, compressible, it is a real world **** Secret technique.


    That was the power of the ancient **** realm at work, and it was impossible to break free under the ancient **** realm. This trick is very scary even when dealing with people who are also in the realm of the ancient gods, and it can even kill the ancient gods. Melaleuca used such a powerful move to eliminate Tang Jiujiu.


    "You are too arrogant, I don''t want to let you live anymore, so you have to die." Melaleuca said to Tang Jiujiu, who was chained in the Tianyu Prison, "You don''t have to feel unwilling. Tianyu Prison is the ancient god. It can be dealt with. You were killed by such a secret technique without insulting your power. I gave you a very decent way to die. However, your death will probably be uglier. The rain cell closed that day, and your body Will be cut and shattered. This is probably what you humans say, there is no whole body."


    Qianceng said that killing Tang Jiujiu in Tianyu prison was worthy of Tang Jiujiu''s strength, but he wanted Tang Jiujiu to die without a whole body. In fact, he wanted Tang Jiujiu to die ugly to vent his heart. Dissatisfaction and anger. No matter how high-sounding, the heart is actually very dark.


    Seeing Tang Jiujiu and Tang Zisang both being besieged in Tianyu prison, Wang Jiuxiao on the side was very worried and felt quite powerless. They are already struggling to deal with ordinary gods, and then facing the ancient gods, they really can only be played with. The Human Race is still weaker, and he feels it a pity. It is not that the Human Race is weak and it is definitely not the opponent of the gods. He just lamented that there was not enough time to make people stronger. He felt that if given a few more years, then the human race would definitely be able to arm a powerful force against the gods. There is not enough time now, and he is actually satisfied with the past development. Because in such a short time, the human race has actually become much stronger. At least, he could fight the gods for a while.


    It is a pity that the gods have come in all directions, and there are ancient gods, and the human race and the gods are fighting, and the difference in power is too great.


    "You want to kill me? Then you kill me and let them go!" Wang Jiuxiao felt helpless, but he couldn''t just watch Tang Ye''s great-granddaughter Tang Zisang being killed. He regarded Tang Zisang as his own daughter, and watched Tang Zisang grow up since he was a child. The Tang family and the Wang family are close to each other. He wanted him to watch Tang Zisang being killed, and Tang Zisang died to protect him. He felt that he might as well die first, and he would be brave. This is a helpless, but inevitable outcome. As a result, the strongest people are unable to deal with ancient gods, so how can they?


    The strongest person...Wang Jiuxiao thought of this and looked into the distance. In fact, the strongest person, he thought, was Tang Ye. The gods are not on their side and never count. But at this time the strongest person on their side did not appear. I was expecting Tang Ye to bring good news, deal with the gods, and save the human race, but it seemed that he couldn''t wait.


    Maybe I just can''t wait. Wang Jiuxiao thought so. He believed that Tang Ye must be trying to find a way to save the human race at this time, but he has not found it yet. But one day they will find it, he believes. He may not be able to wait, but there are others. That''s it. Keep the hope of the human race and continue the human race. This is the big thing. As for his life, it doesn''t matter.


    "Do you think your life is very valuable?" However, Lasagna said dismissively to Wang Jiuxiao. He ridiculed Wang Jiuxiao, and then said: "Actually, killing you, thinking that you would destroy the human king, is actually fooled for me. You want me to kill you and let them go? Too proud. I will kill you and I will kill them. And if you want to die, you are actually calculating me. Killing you is indeed killing a human king. However, besides you, the human king is also There are other things. If I think that if I kill you, the Human Race will have no kings to condense the luck to fight against the gods, then you are really fooled."


    Melaleuca sneered.


    Wang Jiuxiao frowned, and his mood continued to sink.


    Unexpectedly, it was seen through by Melaleuca. In fact, he is willing to die. If Melaleuca kills him, it can make Melaleucas feel, or make many gods feel that Human Race has no king, luck dissipates, no threats, and can be safely eradicated, then he will indeed feel that he has won. Because in the human race, besides he is the king, there are other kings. Long Qing is one of them. Ying Yinman, who appeared before and is now hidden again, is also the king. Killing him a king, as well as other kings, can preserve the luck of the human race and eventually bring the human race back to life.


    However, Melaleuca knew there were other kings.


    Melaleuca saw Wang Jiuxiao''s sinking face, sneered triumphantly, and said: "Among the human races, there are other kings. After I kill you, I will continue to kill them. In this way, your human luck is really gone. .Why, does this make you desperate?"


    Wang Jiuxiao was silent, his body was shaking a little. Disappointed and desperate, I really feel quite powerless. The gods are powerful and unmatched, and they know the situation of everything, so they really can''t deal with them.


    "Why do you still think you can kill me?" At this moment, Tang Jiujiu''s cold and solemn words came from the Tianyu prison.


    "Huh?" Qianceng looked at Tang Jiujiu in Tianyu prison. I don''t know why Tang Jiujiu was able to say such powerful words and appeared so confident. Why?


    Wang Jiuxiao also found it strange, others also found it strange, and Tang Zisang beside Tang Jiujiu was also strange. They admitted that Tang Jiujiu was very powerful, but it was not enough to deal with the ancient **** Qianchuang.


    At this time, Tang Jiujiu was full of confidence, and the power of the evil spirits and demon branches was emitted from his body, and he ignored Tang Zisang next to him. Then, she stretched out her hand, and the power of the evil spirit demon branch began to gather in her hand. Slowly, the power of the evil spirit demon branch became a halberd, just like the dragon halberd of the Tang family. However, it is more vivid than the dragon halberd that Long Qing has now, because on the halberd, a dark and shiny black dragon flows around.


    Condensing the halberd, Tang Jiujiu swung abruptly, and a terrifying force rushed away, buzzing as if the space was shaking. The power of this evil spirit demon branch quickly invaded the Tianyu Prison, causing the Tianyu Prison to crystallize, and then slowly shattered a gap.


    "This is...?!" Tang Zisang, Wang Jiuxiao, and the people who recognize that kind of domineering power all exclaimed, "Long family combat skills?!"


    how is this possible? !


    They were all surprised. Long Family''s combat skills... Could it be that this girl is after Tang Sheng? !


    It''s the Tang family!


    But how could it be! Tang Sheng''s current descendants only know of three, Tang Zisang, Long Qing, and Long Qing''s daughter Long Ruoruo. And now this girl, who knows the battle skills of the Long Family, must be of the Long Family''s blood. However, I have never heard of such a Tang Sheng bloodline.


    "You are...?!" However, the emperor of the Red Wall, Wang Jiuxiao, who knew some secrets back then suddenly remembered that there was indeed a Tang family.


    Tang Sheng¡¯s daughter, Tang Jiujiu!

 Chapter 2526： Aunt is amazing!

    A lot of things about Tang Ye a hundred years ago are known, and many are not. Regarding Tang Ye''s evaluation, especially after Tang Ye became a "human saint", almost everyone felt that Tang Ye was a righteous and kind person, and in short, he was a very positive person. However, as everyone knows, many of Tang Ye''s "positive images" are controlled by the Red Wall Palace.


    Of course, it is not that Tang Ye''s positive image is fake, or that he is actually not a good person. The so-called good people are all packaged by the Red Wall Palace. In fact, objectively speaking, Tang Ye is a good man, a hero who serves the people and the country. However, some of his behaviors will actually affect his images. For example, he once killed a lot and his hands were bloody. Another example is having ambiguous entanglements with many women.


    Since the Red Wall Palace intends to use Tang Ye as a "human saint" character to inspire people, it is of course best that Tang Ye is good in all aspects, even if he does something bad, it is all suffering. . But, for example, having trouble with many women, what are the difficulties? Merry is Merry! However, the Palace of the Red Wall still felt that it would be good to cover up such things. For this reason, with regard to the Tang family established by Tang Ye, the hostess was actually someone who was unexpected to others, that is, the poisonous sacred tree Caisang.


    Mu Caisang is actually a divorced woman, of course she has an unparalleled charm, and she has first-rate figure and beauty. However, her famous place is Poison Sage, who was the first master to practice Poison to the Holy Path a hundred years ago. And she had a tangled relationship with Tang Ye, and later she was pregnant with Tang Ye''s child. This child is Tang Zisang''s grandfather. In fact, Mu Caisang faded out of people''s vision after the battle between Tang Ye and Wen Dingmo. She wanted to live in seclusion, but unfortunately, after the Wendingmo Rebellion, the world''s air luck adjusted. In order to stabilize the air luck, the Red Wall Palace had to ask Mu Caisang to come out again in this battle of luck.


    Because while Mu Caisang was a poisonous saint, he was pregnant with Tang Ye''s child, and the luck he inherited was unparalleled. Since Tang Ye has left, then Tang Ye''s descendants must be the person with the strongest luck.


    Mu Caisang knew what Tang Ye was like. Although she wanted to lead a plain life, she came out again thinking of Tang Ye''s efforts and the sincere request of the emperor of the Red Wall Palace. Now she couldn''t keep her things secret. Now that the children are there, can they still be regarded as not happening? Therefore, the Red Wall Palace recognized Mu Caisang as the original match of Tang Ye, and it was the only one.


    After that, the Red Wall Palace won the battle for luck. Thanks to Mu Caisang''s help, Mu Caisang was appointed the head of the Tang family. After all, Tang Ye left, it was her. Mu Caisang knew that his identity had been exposed and could no longer hide it, considering that even if Tang Ye''s child life was hidden in the future, he would continue to be sought out, so he was fortunate to be upright. Thus, Mu Caisang entered the Tang family and became the head of the first generation of Tang family.


    This result is really unexpected. No matter how you think about it, it is hard to predict that Mu Caisang will become the final winner. At that time, Tang Ye decided that the woman he was going to marry was Lin Yourong. Even if it is not Lin Yourong, it should be Wang Jianjia, Miss Wang''s family. In fact, those who know a little bit think Wang Jianjia is the most suitable. Because Wang Jianjia came from the Wang family, Tang Ye''s relationship with the Wang family was so good. Regarding the relationship between the royal family, whether it is in the red wall court or famous construction, it is the best.


    What happened back then can only be said to be sighing. But at this point, there is nothing left to say. However, although Mu Caisang''s child is considered to be the only descendant of Tang Ye, in fact, the emperor who was fighting with Tang Ye a hundred years ago, knew too many secrets of Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye left while Sima Yupu was pregnant with Tang Ye¡¯s child, the old abbot Yimei, a monk protecting Sima Yupu, once went to the Red Wall Palace because he could not stop Xu Wuming¡¯s attack. I hope Lord Emperor can use the power of the ancient jade seal to protect Tang Ye''s children.


    From this, the emperor of the Red Wall a hundred years ago knew that in addition to Mu Caisang''s blood of Tang Ye, Sima Yupu also had it! Moreover, the son of Tang Sheng held by Sima Yupu is extremely extraordinary. The emperor of the Red Wall naturally agreed to protect Sima Yupu. It was also because of the power of the ancient jade seal that Sima Yupu was in peace for a long time. Because, for a while, Sima Yupu lived under the jade seal of the ancient kingdom of the red wall palace!


    There is even a secret, Tang Jiujiu was born under the ancient jade seal! Although Tang Jiujiu is so powerful, although it is because of the power of evil spirits and demon branches and the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, in fact, it may not be unaffected by the power of the ancient jade seal. With the integration of these three, how can Tang Jiujiu''s strength remain unchanged?


    In fact, Tang Jiujiu was very impressed with the Red Wall Palace. She has always helped the Red Wall Court. When dealing with Melaleuca just now, Melaleuca wanted to kill Wang Jiuxiao. She did not help, as she appeared to be. She didn''t claim that she didn''t care about the Red Wall court, but didn''t want the gods to destroy the present world, lest her mother''s soul would dissipate. There are many things, after all, they are a hundred years old, and she doesn''t need to say them one by one.


    A hundred years ago, the emperor was just because he knew Tang Jiujiu''s extraordinary, that after Tang Ye left this world, he felt that if there was a catastrophe one day, only Tang Jiujiu would be the only one who could save them. For this reason, the emperor a hundred years ago passed on the secret of Tang Ye and another child to the next emperor. As a result, the secret about Tang Jiujiu became a big secret passed down from generation to generation between the emperor of the Red Wall.


    Maybe others didn''t know the existence of Tang Jiujiu, even if the Tang family also didn''t know it, but the emperor of the Red Wall knew it!


    Therefore, now that he saw Tang Jiujiu''s extraordinary, powerful foreign power, and the ability to use Long Family combat skills, Wang Jiuxiao suddenly remembered that it was Tang Jiujiu!


    That daughter of Tang Ye a hundred years ago!


    She is indeed Tang Ye''s daughter, a hundred years have passed, she still looks like a little girl. This Tang family, could it be that they were born with the technique of cultivation, which can break the limit of life, and can stay young forever?


    And the others, seeing the secret technique used by Tang Jiujiu, a long halberd, powerful and overbearing like a dragon, knowing that it was the Tang family¡¯s exclusive Dragon family combat technique, they also realized that Tang Jiujiu belonged to the Tang family. However, they didn''t know that Tang Jiujiu was Tang Ye''s daughter. After all, being so young, it is weird to say that he is a person from a hundred years ago. However, even if he didn''t know that it was Tang Ye''s daughter and knew that it was the blood of the Tang family, it was shocking enough.


    "Unexpectedly, it was the bloodline with Tang Sheng!" Everyone exclaimed, and suddenly they were not so afraid of the ancient **** Qianchuang. However, even Tang Ye might not be able to deal with the ancient gods. But they didn''t pay attention to this anymore. It seems that belief, confidence, and motivation, these things can inspire a person''s unlimited potential. With a firm belief, you are not afraid of everything.


    Tang Sheng is like their faith.


    As for Tang Zisang, who was next to Tang Jiujiu, after she met Tang Ye before, Tang Ye told her that she had an aunt. She even went to this aunt with Tang Ye. Now there is no doubt that this aunt is right in front of him!


    Tang Zisang looked at Tang Jiujiu blankly, not knowing what to say.


    However, after Tang Jiujiu broke the Tianyu prison of the thousand layers, he turned his head and smiled lightly at Tang Zisang, a little mischievous, and said, "Do you think my little aunt is very powerful?"

 Chapter 2527： Kill the ancient gods!

    As the Tang family, or the Long family, Tang Jiujiu certainly knows how to fight the Long Family. I have never seen her use Long Family combat skills before, because she has absolutely no need to use such a powerful force. After combining the power of the evil spirit demon branch with the dragon family''s combat skills, the power is extremely huge, surpassing the dragon family''s combat skills, and also surpasses the power of the evil spirit demon branch, this is Tang Jiujiu''s dragon family combat skills¡ª¡ª Evil Dragon Skill!


    Probably because of Tang Ye''s powerful power control, every descendant who uses the Long Family''s combat skills can use the Long Family''s combat skills according to their strength form. Tang Ye masters many types of power, the power of the saint, the power of the fire element, the magic of darkness, and now there is the power of the dead. He can condense the Overlord Halberd under different power forms, and then use the dragon family''s combat skills. Different forms of power naturally produce different effects.


    And Tang Zisang is best at poison power, and her poison power has already broken through to the holy level, so she can condense the halberd under the poison power, and then play the poisonous dragon family combat skills. Tang Jiujiu now uses the power of the evil spirit demon branch, and also uses the dragon family combat skills under the power of the evil spirit demon branch. The power of the evil spirit demon branch comes from other worlds, and has a stronger power than this world. Therefore, the power of the dragon family''s combat skills under the evil spirit demon branch is directly comparable to the power of the ancient **** realm.


    Even stronger than the power of the ancient **** realm!


    Now Tang Jiujiu used the evil spirit dragon technique to directly invade the Heavenly Rain Prison, and then crystallized the Heavenly Rain Prison, and then it was broken.


    Tang Zisang didn''t expect that the little girl in front of him who didn''t seem to be her mature, turned out to be the little aunt she and Tang Ye had been looking for. She was stunned for a while, and she didn''t know what to say. On the contrary, Tang Jiujiu greeted her first, looking naughty and cute, making her face the grim situation of the ancient gods so relaxed at this time, and her mood was even more complicated. This is my little aunt, another relative of my own!


    Moreover, she is so powerful. If it was just before, she didn¡¯t think she was so powerful, but after she defeated the Heavenly Rain Prison of the Ancient God of the Thousand Layers with the Dragon Family combat skills, Tang Zisang felt that Tang Jiujiu was very powerful, so she could feel at ease, just like Tang Ye gave her the same peace of mind.


    Is this his family?


    Suddenly, Tang Zisang felt very moved. In the past, she felt that she did not have any relatives. Even if Wang Jiuxiao treated her well and regarded her as her own daughter, and no matter how good Wang Cangcang treated her as a sister, she also felt that she had no relatives. I am alone in the world. However, since Tang Ye came back and met her, she has constantly felt the warmth from her relatives, the strength and peace of mind from her relatives.


    Grandpa Zeng, Tang Ye, big brother Long Qing, and little aunt Tang Jiujiu are all like this!


    Tang Zisang suddenly felt very satisfied. I am not alone, but there are still these family members!


    "Little, sister..." Tang Zisang called Tang Jiujiu. Although Tang Jiujiu was so young and still seemed to be immature, his seniority was a seniority, and Tang Zisang still wanted to be called. What''s more, the name Xiao Gu had already brought Tang Jiujiu down several generations. Who made Tang Jiujiu actually a hundred years ago!


    "Haha." Hearing Tang Zisang''s call and seeing Tang Zisang''s appearance, Tang Jiujiu was very happy and smiled heartily. Suddenly, her heart towards Tang Ye was relieved a lot. Speaking of relatives, she felt that Tang Ye was not the only one. Once because of anger with Tang Ye, he didn''t show up for a hundred years and didn''t go to see the Tang family. Now she suddenly felt that it was a bit naive. Why abandon the entire forest because of a single tree?


    Ignoring Tang Ye, wouldn¡¯t it be great to play with Tang Jiujiu, Long Qing, and Long Qing¡¯s daughter Ruoruo? That''s also very interesting! All their relatives!


    "Although I have a lot to say, it''s really not the time to greet you slowly. Let Auntie, I first solve these troublesome gods first, and let''s get together again!" Tang Jiujiu said to Tang Zisang.


    Tang Zisang was greatly encouraged and moved, and he emphasized: "Hmm!"


    She looks very well-behaved. It is rare that Tang Zisang, a frosty beauty, is also so obedient, suddenly feeling a little charming. Tang Jiujiu found it very interesting. Tang Jiujiu is still quite childlike, like an old naughty boy. She said to Tang Zisang: "You just stay with them first, and then I''m going to fight seriously, let you see how good Auntie I am!"


    After that, Tang Jiujiu pulled up Tang Zisang, pointed forward with the halberd under the power of the evil spirit demon branch, and then broke through the crystallized Tianyu Prison, breaking the Tianyu Prison into a channel. Tang Jiujiu and Tang Zisang left the area of ??Tianyu prison in this way, and wanted to go to Wang Jiuxiao and the others.


    "Don''t think about it!" The ancient **** of the thousand layers was furious at this time. Tang Jiujiu''s performance just now, and Tang Zisang''s talk, did not take him seriously. Indeed, before anger, he was very surprised by Tang Jiujiu''s terrifying strength. There is actually such a terrible fighting secret skill, which strengthened the power of the evil spirit demon branch, so that his Tianyu prison was invaded by the power of the evil spirit demon branch, then crystallized, and then shattered. Such power must have the realm of ancient gods. At that moment, Qianceng could admit that he might not be able to kill Tang Jiujiu, but he would never let Tang Jiujiu despise him like that.


    He is an ancient **** and the patriarch of the Water God tribe in the Celestial God tribe! This identity was originally the existence of the supreme powerhouse of heaven and earth, but was so despised by two human women?


    Especially Tang Jiujiu, who thought of himself as a toy to coax a little girl, just deal with it?


    After a low sip, Qiangyungu unleashes the terrifying water elemental power. The water droplets that crystallized after being invaded by the evil spirit demon branch power suddenly began to struggle, and then burst, throwing off the black crystals, and turning into water droplets again. Attack with Tang Zisang.


    At the same time, within the Tianyu prison area, water droplets formed several turbulent whirlwinds, which turned violently, if they could swallow the world, and then swept towards Tang Jiujiu and Tang Zisang.


    "Humph." Tang Jiujiu snorted coldly in the face of Qianceng''s attack, not to say that he didn''t put it in his eyes, but he was not afraid, and at the same time he was confident that he could break it. While carrying Tang Zisang, she waved the halberd under the evil spirit demon branches. The halberd itself lingered around a lively black dragon, which was more mysterious than when Long Qing and Tang Zisang used the dragon''s combat skills.


    This new set of evil spirit dragon skills is no joke.


    "The long dragon runs through the sun!" Tang Jiujiu suddenly chopped down the halberd under the power of the evil spirit demon branch, and suddenly three dark dragons rushed out from the halberd. A whirlpool of water swept over.


    After that, Tang Jiujiu successfully took Tang Zisang to Wang Jiuxiao and the others. Tang Jiujiu looked at the thousand layers and snorted coldly, "What about the ancient gods? I will kill one for you to see!"

 Chapter 2528： The monstrous flood!

    Tang Jiujiu is the only person who dares to say things like killing the ancient gods. Although she has power that is not a human being, after being Tang Sheng, she is a member of the human race.


    If a human race dares to say such things, the momentum is really admirable. Holding the black dragon halberd under the power of the evil spirit demon branch, his face is cold, even if he is facing an ancient god, he is confident and not shy at all. It looks very handsome and fascinatingly cool.


    This kind of thing has greatly encouraged people. Every time they fall into a desperate situation, a person will stand up, no matter whether they can deal with a powerful enemy, at least they are not afraid. This inspires them and gives them confidence. Now inspired by Tang Jiujiu''s behavior, people who are constantly dying, and new fighting powers are constantly joining in, also become not stage fright.


    Isn''t it an ancient god? It''s a big deal. To be killed by them is to kill, and to die in battle is to die. This battle with the gods, anyway, has been mentally prepared for it to come, now it is here, just need to fight well. After that, whether you win or lose, you don''t have to worry every day and live your life in fear.


    Fighting the gods now, you will finally get a relief!


    Then fight!


    Seeing Tang Jiujiu''s confident expression, and seeing those people who were inspired by Tang Jiujiu''s behavior, Melaleuca felt very ridiculous, and at the same time extremely angry. He really hated these people. He didn''t want to see these self-righteous people. He decided to kill these people all at once. No matter it was Tang Jiujiu or the others, he was not picky. If he could kill, he would kill!


    In short, I want them to disappear into my sight as soon as possible!


    Qian Heng knew that Tang Jiujiu''s power was very powerful, and he had cracked his attack several times. He was not so arrogant that he still thought that Qian Heng could not take Qian Heng seriously. He was about to take out a real big killer move. Suddenly, his body floated, with water drops flying around his body. More and more water droplets condense faster and faster. Finally, the water droplets converge into a river, turbulently flowing, ready to impact at any time, floating behind Melaleuca.


    Melaleuca''s aura became extremely ferocious, this scene was truly astonishing, as if there was a turbulent river hanging behind her.


    This situation reminds people of the legend that the true God of the Water God tribe''s co-worker was infuriated. Buzhou Mountain was once known as the Tianzhu, a magnificent stone pillar that propped up the heaven and the earth. It is said that Gonggong once wanted to fight for the position of the heavenly emperor and unify the heavenly realm. In anger, he launched a flood, and even the **** pillar supporting the heavenly realm broke through. This shows the power of Gonggong''s flood control. Whether this legend is true or false, it also shows the power of the water god. At this time, the river behind the Melaleuca triggered it just as if it had a monstrous anger, emanating from the mountains and rivers.


    "Too, too scary?!" Seeing the mighty momentum of the terrifying river gathering from Melaleuca, people were shocked. Even if they were not afraid, they couldn''t help feeling very shocked when faced with such an operation. In this scenario, the special effects made with computers are not so powerful.


    Sure enough, the power of the ancient **** realm is not to brag about. This move hangs the river upside down behind him, which is much more fierce than the move Qianghou made before. The flood is raging and angry. If such a terrifying flood bursts out, the destructive power it possesses can instantly destroy even a city in an instant.


    The scary thing is that the surging river is still getting bigger!


    The rivers like this hanging upside down behind the thousand layers seem to be very small, but he condensed the terrifying backward rivers. He looked at the people who were shocked by it and snorted coldly: "Master True God Gonggong once broke the mountain with a monstrous flood. Now, I want this monstrous flood and annihilate all of you humans!"


    "Look at how you feel that you can fight against my ancient god! He also said brazenly that he could kill my ancient god, so arrogant, **** it a million times!" Qianceng lowly shouted, he is no longer the calm he used to be. He was irritated by Tang Jiujiu, and now he used this ultimate move to destroy Tang Jiujiu and the others all at once.


    However, people nowadays no longer fear or despair. No matter how big things are, they are brave enough to face them. They had planned for the worst, but died, but the end of the world, but no more. However, while they have made these preparations, they also have hope. For this hope, fight to the end. The result is not very demanding.


    Melaleuca was quite unhappy to see people like this. He wanted to see people regretting despair and crying for mercy. However, now he did not see such an expression.


    "You will regret it!" Melaleuca became more angry, these human beings are really self-righteous. That being the case, after killing the people right now, immediately go to kill other humans. Human beings are so hateful, so what do they keep. Killing humans can make a good plan to capture the **** of fate.


    When the time comes to master this world again, then re-development and research, so that their ancient gods can also break through to the true gods. And the true gods went to travel the outer sky of the universe, looking for a way for them to become stronger. The true **** is the strongest in this world, but it is definitely not in the outer sky of the universe.


    Therefore, there is still a long way to go. Opening a path to the outer universe is tantamount to blazing another path of breakthrough and enhancement for the ancient gods and true gods, and life no longer has to stand in place without progress.


    "You guys, let me die!" Melaleuca shouted loudly, and then suddenly controlled the river behind him. The river invaded Tang Ye and the others, with a terrifying aura that no one could stop.


    However, Tang Jiujiu was not afraid, and coldly snorted: "With your strength, you still dare to mention the true God of Gonggong, are you really afraid to lose his face? It''s only once in the age of anger, and only one person can do it. . And you, this flood force, not even a tsunami, want to kill anyone?"


    Tang Jiujiu was crazy enough to speak. The power of the hanging river in the thousand layers was not afraid, and in the audience, she was indeed the only one who did it. Although other people said they were not afraid, they knew very well in their hearts that they could not bear such power. Go out to deal with it at this time, I am afraid it is impossible to come back. Fortunately, dying in the battle with the ancient gods is not wronged!


    The power of the thousand layers, even other ancient gods, and the dark iron general of the underworld feel very stressed. Xing Zhan, the patriarch of the God of War tribe, was astounded when he saw that Melaleuca used such power. This is because the move of the Thousand Layers is currently the strongest move of the Water God tribe, because it was formed by imitating the true gods, Gonggong, who once touched the mountain with a flood.


    This is like a fight to the death. The human being who can force the ancient gods to do this, that little girl, is so terrible?


    Xing Zhan is fighting Black Light, and the other two ancient gods are fighting Youfeng and Sava. The strength of the Black Iron General is the ancient **** realm, so they failed to take care of them individually.


    However, Xing Zhan and the two ancient gods believed that the Thousand Layers had used the strongest stunt of the Water God tribe, could it not solve that human woman?

 Chapter 2529： Evil Dragon Bites!

    Thousand Layers used the strongest power of the Water God tribe, and the monstrous flood upturned the sky, and then poured down and swept the earth away. This is not only to kill Tang Jiujiu and Wang Jiuxiao and the others, but also together with the city and the earth on the ground. destroy.


    Originally Xing Zhan and the two ancient gods were fighting with the Dark Iron General of the Underworld Race. Seeing that Qian Heng was so furious, they couldn''t help stopping, and looked at the battle between Qian Heng and Tang Jiujiu, what would happen to it?


    Being able to force Melaleuca to use the strongest power, that human woman must be quite terrifying. But, can she still block the move of Melaleuca?


    They want to see the results of Xing Zhan.


    Heiguang, Sava and Yufeng also wanted to see the result. If there are such powerful people among human beings, they are better than them. Then, they will completely take back their contempt for Human Race. In the future, working with Human Race will not be so arrogant.


    Thousand layers'' trick to the sky flood was imitated by the true God of Gonggong, and it was powerful to destroy the world. He wanted to use it to destroy the human race on a large scale. Unexpectedly, a Tang Jiujiu appeared now, forcing him to act like this. He admitted that Tang Jiujiu was powerful, but he would never accept Tang Jiujiu''s threat to kill him.


    If all of the patriarchs of his Celestial God tribe were killed, it would be worth it. Doesn''t it mean that some of the humans can kill the ancient God, then this would be a huge blow to the Celestial God. If he died, it would be a huge blow to the Water God tribe. However, the Water God tribe will not disintegrate because of his death, because there are other ancient gods in the Water God tribe, and they can naturally become the new patriarch.


    Of course, Melaleuca will not let this happen.


    Tang Jiujiu said just now that Qiangyu''s attack like this was not strong. In fact, she is not so arrogant. Such a power as Qianteng could threaten her life. However, she now has the strongest strength, and she can resist the strength of the thousand layers. The power of the evil spirit demon branch came from another world, and she knew very well that she could deal with the thousand layers.


    The power from another world actually conflicted with the luck of this world when this world existed. It is not that the power commandments of this heaven and earth do not prevent the invasion of other heaven and earth forces. But when it stops, it becomes powerless. Because this power was successfully integrated into Tang Jiujiu, this external power adapted to the precepts of this world and still maintained its original power. It can indeed be said that this force is above the adjustment range of this world. In other words, this force can contend with the force of air transport.


    When Tang Jiujiu merged with this power, he was very painful, saying that it was the power of the evil spirit demon branch trying to swallow her. There is indeed such a thing, because this force has the will of other heavens and earth, if it swallows her, then this force is acting with the will of that heaven and earth from itself. However, it wanted to swallow Tang Jiujiu and make Tang Jiujiu a puppet to hold it. Tang Jiujiu would contend with it, so it would be very painful. But in fact, if it was just that, Tang Jiujiu would not be too painful. Because this force would not make Tang Jiujiu too painful, he wanted to prevent Tang Jiujiu from dying. If Tang Jiujiu died, it would not be able to continue boarding. In this case, directly exposed, it will be greatly weakened by dissipating. If it weakens too much, it will be wiped out by the power of this world.


    However, Tang Jiujiu successfully integrated this power, making it lose his will and become Tang Jiujiu''s power. However, at that time, Tang Jiujiu''s pain did not disappear. Because this force is still judged to be foreign, the heaven and earth will destroy it. Therefore, Tang Jiujiu still needs to fight against the forces of heaven and earth. She is also a very talented person, because she is Tang Ye''s daughter, and she gets a special Tang Sheng rest, and then she combines the power of the evil spirit demon branch with the power of luck. This is tantamount to fusing the different forces of the two heavens and earth into one force. This kind of thing is too unbelievable, I am afraid that even the true gods have never thought of doing it and can do it.


    But the result was that Tang Jiujiu did it. She successfully merged the power of the evil spirit demon branch with the power of luck in this world and became a brand new power. Therefore, the height she reached may not be worse than Tang Ye.


    And it is precisely because she has merged the different powers of the two heavens and earth into one power, when Tang Ye looked for her, she could not be found by perceiving the blood connection or the characteristics of the power distribution of Qi Yun. Otherwise, with Tang Ye''s strength, the first person in the ancestral land, it is not difficult to find a person, let alone his blood.


    The use of evil spirit dragon skills now is actually Tang Jiujiu''s use of the powerful power of the two heavens and the earth. This kind of power has never been seen by the ancient gods. Even the true **** has never seen it. Tang Jiujiu knew the terrible power of this kind of power, so she did have the confidence to defeat Qianceng.


    Of course, because she is still practicing in this heaven and earth, her body, and in many aspects, still cannot get rid of the shackles of this heaven and earth, so her body level is probably the level of the ancient gods. If she is negligent, the power of the thousand layers can also hurt her. If the physical injury is too serious, she will also die.


    However, she has used her strength to defend herself and will not let herself go wrong. Now, what she has to do is to use the power of the two heavens and the earth to kill the thousand layers!


    The pouring flood in front of me swept everything, if it fell on the ground, it could indeed destroy everything. Therefore, Tang Jiujiu wanted to resolve this destruction and disaster from the ancient gods. She volleyed up into the air, holding the power of the evil spirit demon branch with a halberd. After swimming, the flashing "living black dragon" suddenly swallowed clouds and mist, which seemed to indicate what she wanted to do.


    After floating and standing in the air, Tang Jiujiu suddenly yelled, her image as a playful and delicate girl is actually a bit contrary to such a low drink. However, this is exactly what can explain that she moved the real thing, showing a side that no one else has seen.


    After Tang Jiujiu drank low, he didn''t make any amazing movements or postures. He just suddenly held the evil spirit demon branch power halberd in both hands, and suddenly inserted it, as if the ground in front of him was inserted into the halberd. Then a terrible force burst out.


    The power of the evil spirit demon branch halberd suddenly and instantly burst out like a power whirlpool, and the black dragon wrapped around the halberd''s head spread and spread. With a "call", the black dragon left the halberd. The power in the evil spirit Demon Branch continued to erupt from Tang Jiujiu''s body, and merged with the black dragon.


    The black dragon instantly expands and grows, faintly covering the sky and sun. However, under the black dragon, Tang Jiujiu''s evil spirit demon branch power was still bursting out, continuously gathering on the black dragon. The black dragon became ferocious and screamed again and again, which seemed very painful.


    Huhu!


    Then I saw that the black dragon''s hideous head suddenly grew two more from the side, becoming three black dragons!


    And these three faucets are extremely huge. This is really an amazing scene. The appearance of the three huge dragon heads with their teeth and claws, when put together, already occupied half of the sky.


    At this time, the monstrous flood of Thousand Layers arrived, but this black dragon with three heads all opened their huge mouths and swallowed the monstrous flood!


    This feels like a modified version of the Jiulong empowerment. The Jiulong empowerment runs through from top to bottom. This move is activated horizontally, but the number of dragons is only one, but there are multiple dragons.


    This is the "evil dragon bite" in the evil spirit dragon technique.


    It will eat all the floods.

 Chapter 2530： Destructive blow!

    There is nothing impossible, only unexpected. This expression is very consistent with what Tang Jiujiu has done. Before the three black dragons appeared, no one had imagined that this would be the case.


    Even in the face of the monstrous flood of Melaleuca, they never thought they could deal with it, they couldn''t deal with it themselves, and others couldn''t deal with it. After all, that was the ultimate power under the ancient gods, and the strongest power in the world besides the true god.


    If the true **** does not come out, then it is the strongest power. Since it is already the strongest, how can I deal with it anymore. Otherwise, doesn''t it mean that the person who can handle it is the strongest?


    Now Tang Jiujiu was not afraid of the monstrous flood from the thousand layers, alone in the air, the power of the evil spirit demon branch fluttered in her body like a dark and deep flame, so majestic and majestic. And she held the domineering halberd in both hands, pierced down, and then released a three-headed black dragon. The three-headed black dragon is huge, covering the sky and the sun. One dragon body, three dragon heads, shocked extremely.


    Someone can do such a thing!


    The three-headed black dragon was entrenched in the air, facing the monstrous flood, its momentum was not weak at all. Even as strong as a monstrous flood. When people saw this scene, they were so shocked that they didn''t know what to say. The appearance of the monstrous flood was the work of the ancient gods, they could understand. After all, a **** can always do things that subvert people''s imagination. However, the appearance of the three-headed black dragon is also a matter of subverting people''s imagination, and it was released by their humans, which is really unimaginable!


    The three-headed black dragon opened three huge dragon mouths, faced the monstrous flood that swept through, and then swallowed the monstrous flood.


    Suddenly saw a shocking scene. The monstrous flood that swept away in midair was swallowed by three dragon heads. The momentum of the monstrous flood was more ferocious, but after the three black dragons swallowed the flood, the momentum slowly became the power of the three black dragons.


    Seeing such a thing, people will only say that the dragon is swallowing water, and will not say that the water is flooding the dragon. This is the direct feeling of momentum. The three-headed black dragon has slowly suppressed the monstrous flood. Otherwise, there will be legends that the evil dragon angers the gods, and the gods will attack them with a flood, and the dragons will retreat. It''s a pity that such legends will not exist in later generations, and some will only be the three-headed black dragon swallowing the monstrous flood, leaving behind eternal stories!


    "Impossible!" Seeing such a thing, Qianchou, as the ancient **** who released the monstrous flood, could not believe it. This is already his strongest power, a power that mimics the work of gods, but now it has been cracked by a human woman?


    Nothing is possible!


    Melaleuca couldn''t believe it, Xing Zhan and the other two ancient gods, as well as the three black iron generals of Heiguang, couldn''t believe it. There is such a thing! Doesn''t that mean that the strength of that human girl is above the ancient gods? No one is better than them is not sure, but certainly not weaker than them. The unquestionable problem with the current situation is that human girls can also deal with them!


    There are such characters among human beings, which shocked them at the same time. Because in their cognition, human beings are always weak. Even though the power used by the human girl is not something humans have, humans themselves have no power. Human power is obtained through creation and struggle. And when human beings win these powers, isn''t it the power that belongs to them?


    In the face of such human beings, is there any reason to despise them?


    Roar! The three black dragons were swallowing the monstrous flood, their momentum became more and more fierce, and then a roar was heard, and the three black dragons became even more powerful. The mouth seemed to become a bottomless pit, and it looked as big as the blue sky. Just one mouthful, it will be a flood. Swallow.


    After the three mouths of the three black dragons were swallowed and closed, the monstrous flood in the air disappeared, and there was no longer the previous terrifying aura, and finally some of the remaining drops of water disappeared.


    However, this is not the end. At this time, the three-headed black dragon adapts to the environment and does not need such a huge body, so it shrinks a bit, as if condensing the essence. Shrinking down, the momentum did not weaken at all, as if it were more terrifying and powerful. Even if it is reduced, the aura is still very huge compared to the individual. A person is not enough to stuff his teeth. Of course it didn''t need to eat, because it was only formed by Tang Jiujiu using the power of the evil spirit demon branch.


    The three-headed black dragon that shrunk suddenly rushed to the astonished Melaleuca Manchu, and then all three heads came out to bite the Melaleuca. Biting Melaleuca''s head, body, and arms stretched out for defense.


    Melaleuca watched his strongest power being swallowed by the monstrous flood, that would have lost his senses, looked ugly, and even appeared pale in horror. Three black dragons came to attack him in a flash, he couldn''t react so fast, and he didn''t have such a powerful force to resist. Even though he used one hand to send out the power of the water god, he could not stop a black dragon dragon head, and the dragon head opened his mouth and directly bit on his arm.


    Combining the power of two different worlds, Tang Jiujiu''s power is so powerful that it directly breaks the steel body under the realm of the ancient gods. If he attacks with ordinary power, the body of the ancient **** is invincible and invulnerable. Not afraid of fire and water. However, now that the three-headed black dragon bite it, it directly broke the hardness of the ancient god''s body, and the arm of Melaleuca was bitten, splashing blood.


    The huge pain caused the ancient **** Qianli to breathe out in pain. At this moment, all defenses of his body were lost. Then, the other two heads of the three-headed black dragon bite the body and head of the thousand layers respectively!


    Click!


    Melaleuca could not stop such an attack, and the three-headed black dragon bite Melaleuca''s body with force, then snapped it off, disintegrating Melaleuca.


    "No!" Xing Zhan was angry when he saw this scene. This is an ancient **** of theirs, even if it is not of his tribe, the killing of an ancient **** is extremely terrifying. This will not only cause them to lose an incomparable strength, but also make their gods aura suffer a huge blow.


    The patriarch of the Celestial Tribe was actually killed by a human being. Human beings are so powerful and their gods have fallen behind. Don''t think that humans are so easy to deal with. On the contrary, humans are difficult to deal with, even stronger than them!


    How can such a thing happen!


    Xing Zhan is going to save Melaleuca, but Black Light has acted. The ancient gods were killed by humans. Although Heiguang and the Dark Iron generals of the Underworld Race were very shocked, they were actually very happy. In this way, they will be much easier to deal with the gods. Therefore, Black Light will not let Xing Zhan save the thousand layers.


    Xing Zhan was blocked by black light, and the other two ancient gods were also blocked by Sava and Youfeng. For a time, no one can save Melaleuca at all. As for the other gods, the upper-level gods and the lower-level gods were already stunned.


    They stared blankly at the thousand-layer ancient **** bitten by the three-headed black dragon, and felt panic from the inside. The ancient gods were all killed by humans, so wouldn''t they have the same fate?


    They seemed to have been devastated.

 Chapter 2531： The peak of the ancient gods!

    The three ancient gods had no chance to save the thousand layers. They originally thought that they could count on the following ordinary gods, but these ordinary gods were already taken aback. They just watched the thousand layers bitten by the three-headed black dragon and were frightened.


    "You don''t take action to save the thousand-layer patriarch?!" Xing Zhan was furious, thinking that those gods were too wasteful, and when he fought with Black Light, he shouted loudly.


    When Xing Zhan yelled, the ordinary gods came back to their senses, and they were very worried when they saw the three-headed black dragon bitten and separated their bodies. If the patriarchs of the ancient gods were killed, no one stopped Tang Jiujiu, wouldn''t it be easy for Tang Jiujiu to kill them?


    Never let this happen! What a joke, when their gods descended, they went to slaughter humans, not humans!


    After that, many ordinary gods quickly dispatched to deal with the three-headed black dragon and Tang Jiujiu, to save the thousand layers.


    This is ironic in itself. It was an ancient **** who wanted ordinary gods to save, and the faces of the gods were slapped.


    But what strikes them even more is that they want to save the ancient gods, but they are blocked by people and cannot be saved for a while. The human beings they had always despised, at this moment when the thousand-layer ancient gods were in crisis, blocked them, and they discovered that people are so difficult and difficult to deal with.


    In other words, human beings are not weak at all.


    Wang Cangcang, Fengzhu Lian, Xiao Zi, and Heilong rely on their original divine power to deal with the gods. As for Tang Zisang''s strength, even if he did not gain divine power, relying on his super talent, the current strength was no worse than Wang Cangcang''s, and she could also block the gods. The soldier power of the Red Wall Palace has a squad of supernatural powers. They have gained special abilities because of their divine power and have not been swallowed up to become servants of the gods. Although they are not against the gods, they can also hold the gods in a group to deal with them. And, even if the other Red Wall soldiers don''t have any abilities, they can still entangle the gods by relying on the combat abilities they have trained, coupled with powerful magic weapon technology!


    "What are you doing! What are you struggling with those people, immediately save the patriarch of the thousand layers!" Xing Zhan saw that the gods failed to save the thousand layers, and became even more angry.


    The gods also became anxious and wanted to save the thousand layers. However, instead of focusing on mankind, mankind blocked them, it was easier to save the thousand-layered gods. For this reason, their mentality can be better, their power will be stronger, and they will be more able to entangle the gods. Therefore, the gods are even more unable to escape to save the thousand layers.


    "Ahhh!" No one can save Melaleuca. Melaleuca was bitten by the three-headed black dragon even more painful. The body''s resistance has reached its limit, and the arms, body and head are constantly being bitten deeper and deeper by the three-headed black dragon. . He cried out in pain. As an ancient god, it has been a long time since I have tried the pain caused by hurting my body.


    "No... absolutely... I will never let you... kill me!" Melaleuca can still control the power of the water element, even if it is very painful at this time, it can still emit divine power, causing water beads to appear around it, forming a benefit. Sting, to attack the three-headed black dragon.


    However, it is one thing that the three-headed black dragon is not appropriate at all, still biting the thousand layers.


    Seeing that Melaleuca is still struggling, Tang Jiujiu sneered: "You still don''t seem to believe that you will be killed as an ancient god? This is the arrogance of your gods. Well, it seems that you won''t believe it if I don''t kill you. . In that case, I will kill you first."


    After all, Tang Jiujiu seemed to be fused with three black dragons. She raised her hand with one hand, opened her palm, and shook it suddenly.


    Roar!


    Suddenly the three-headed black dragon seemed to be strengthened, roared, and suddenly bit the Melaleuca in his mouth with a snap!


    "Ah!" Melaleuca was in pain, but soon his cry of pain stopped abruptly. Because his head was bitten off by three black dragons!


    At the same time, Melaleuca''s arms and body were also bitten off by the three-headed black dragon. Then, a thousand layers of body remained, falling from midair.


    An ancient **** in the thousand layers was crushed to pieces like this, losing his breath of life.


    Is this dead?


    This is indeed dead. However, if other ancient gods have a chance at this time, they can still save the thousand layers. Because in the realm of the ancient gods, the body and soul can be strong enough to survive independently for a while. The body is secondary, and the most important is the soul. Therefore, at this time, if the soul of the thousand layers is not harmed, it can be resurrected by fusing the soul to another body.


    However, since Tang Jiujiu had taken the shot, how could he keep the soul of the thousand layers alive. At this time, Tang Jiujiu''s hand condensed the power of an evil spirit demon branch, and flew away at the thousand-layer soul who wanted to take the opportunity to escape.


    Without the body, the existence of the soul is actually life-saving, and it has no combat power or defense. Being hit by the power of the evil spirit demon branch made it even more painful and constantly twisted. If he was attacked several times, the soul would die.


    "Damn!" Xing Zhan yelled angrily when Qian layered her body was crushed and her soul was attacked. It is almost like their gods being tortured and killed by humans. However, even if he wanted to save the thousand layers and slaughter the humans to vent, he was blocked by the black light at this time, and he couldn''t get out.


    The other gods were even more shocked when they saw that Melaleuca had been smashed into pieces, and the soul was attacked again.


    Their gods were so tortured and killed by humans! It''s terrible, humans can also do such a thing! So who came to the ancestral land to be wrong?


    Once made it easy for humans to deal with, but now, these gods feel that dealing with humans is not easy. This idea of ??being forced to change by human forces hit them very hard!


    Hei Guang saw Tang Jiujiu attacking Qianmeng''s soul and wanted to kill Qianmeng completely. He suddenly thought of something and shouted to Tang Jiujiu: "If you can, don''t kill him first. Keep his soul power, you human race Tang Shenghui needs to get it!"


    Hei Guang knew that Tang Ye could devour his soul power to cultivate. So now, it would definitely be very useful to Tang Ye if he had the soul power of the Ancient God Realm. The soul power of the ancient **** realm, I don''t know how many gods can be topped. Now Tang Ye breaks through the gap between the dead and heals the Underworld. Maybe these ancient gods'' soul powers can be absorbed by Tang Ye and heal the Underworld more easily!


    "Huh?" Tang Jiujiu was taken aback when he heard Black Light''s words. The soul of the ancient **** is useful to his father?


    She soon wanted to understand that she knew that Tang Ye had a very powerful secret technique, which was soul cutting, which could quickly improve her own strength by taking away the soul power of others. This is what Tang Ye did now, because facing the arrival of the gods throughout the year, there was no time to cultivate slowly. And, at the level of the gods, they can only break through and become stronger through that method.


    Thinking of this, Tang Jiujiu stopped to kill Melaleuca''s soul and kept it for Tang Ye to use.


    At this time, Tang Ye was about to finish capturing the other true spirit powers in the Underworld Soul. His realm is already above the ancient gods, and he is about to reach the peak of the ancient gods!

 Chapter 2532： Top half of the sky!

    There are several true gods in the soul power of the underworld, such as the **** of war, the **** of fire, the **** of wind, the **** of water, and the **** of earth. In the past, these great gods all attacked the underworld in order to completely kill the underworld. Pluto is only a true god, why let these great gods take action? That is because the Pluto is born from the combination of two different true gods, which is very terrifying and powerful.


    Pluto was hurt by several true gods, and still hurt his soul. He hasn''t died up to now, showing the tenacity of his vitality. He was still an existence that dared to make trouble alone when there were still a few true gods in the heavens.


    Underworld can be said to be another very terrifying existence after Death. Even, several true gods felt that Pluto might become the second **** of death, so they did everything possible to get rid of Pluto.


    Tang Ye didn''t know much about the affairs of the heavens. Now, in order to save the human race from the crisis, he is making an alliance with the Ming family, no matter what kind of character the God of the Ming is, he will save it first. Even if Pluto is unfavorable to mankind, that will be afterwards. If the **** of darkness is not saved, then human beings cannot fight against so many gods, and they will be killed before the **** of darkness descends.


    To save the Underworld God needs to kick out several true spirit powers in his soul, but the true spirit power of the true **** is very huge, even if Tang Ye uses the power of soul cutting to remove, every removal of a true spirit power will cost quite a bit time. However, after seizing the power of the true soul, his power increased very rapidly after fusion. When he was still in the realm of ancient gods, Hei Ji felt that it was still possible to deal with him. However, after he merged with a true spirit power, Hei Ji knew that she was no longer Tang Ye''s opponent.


    At this time, the battle between the human race and the gods outside became more and more fierce. Fortunately, every time in a critical moment, powerful people would come out to help block a gear. Especially when Tang Jiujiu came out to block the Thousand Layers of Ancient Gods, it caused a very big sensation. Because Tang Jiujiu killed the Ancient God of Thousand Layers, this strength was really terrifying. Severely hit the arrogant arrogance of the gods, and greatly inspired the aura of the human race and increased confidence, making them dare to fight with the gods.


    When Tang Ye heard Hei Ji talk about this, she was also very surprised. How could there be such a powerful human being? Didn''t it mean that he was the strongest human being? How could such a powerful human exist? Facing the existence of the thousand layers of ancient gods, he felt that he was not an opponent. Then the person who can kill the ancient gods is stronger than him?


    In fact, Hei Ji was extremely surprised when he first learned about this matter. Hei Ji thought it was impossible, how could there be such a strong human existence. To kill the ancient gods, she felt that she might not be able to do it. Although she is a true **** bloodline that existed thousands of years ago, she is half true **** and half human, so even if she is very strong and has already reached the level of ancient gods, but has not reached the level of true gods, it is not easy to kill an ancient god.


    Tang Ye asked Hei Ji who the human was. Hei Ji certainly didn''t know, and she wouldn''t be surprised if she knew. However, because she keeps in touch with the Hades who have reached the outer world, the Hades in the outer world will feed back information to her in time. When she was telling Tang Ye that the human who could kill the ancient gods did not know who she was, suddenly the Ming clan reported back to her, telling her that the human woman who killed the ancient gods was respected by Wang Jiuxiao and others, except for Saved the mankind, saved Wang Jiuxiao, killed the thousand-layer ancient god, and there is another reason that the human woman is Tang Sheng!


    Tang Sheng is a legend who has been called the first person of the human race since a hundred years ago. It has a very powerful force of air luck, which can be said to be very close to the laws of heaven and earth. And his bloodline is also protected by a little bit of this, so he will be protected by air luck since he was born, and his talents are all good, so Tang Sheng bloodline is basically very powerful, it can be said to be born extraordinary.


    Hei Ji couldn''t help looking at Tang Ye with extreme surprise after learning from the hidden world Ming Clan that the human girl who killed the Ancient God of the Ancient Gods was Tang Sheng''s daughter. She had reached an agreement with Tang Ye, and of course she knew Tang Ye''s identity. Tang Ye is the Tang Sheng of the Human Race, so now that the human child who killed the Ancient God of the Thousand Layers is a father-daughter relationship with this guy in front of him?


    God!


    Hei Ji realized how extraordinary Tang Ye was. She has already seen Tang Ye''s strength. But never expected that Tang Ye still had a daughter as powerful as that. From this point of view, the human race also has a lot of strong people, so it is absolutely impossible to underestimate human beings.


    Now Hei Ji is a little lucky, it is human beings who come to her to join forces. Otherwise, in their plan to expand to the outside world, if they really become enemies with humans, then they will be choking off against humans. They have to deal with the gods'' words, which is probably impossible.


    Tang Ye had to take a certain rest after seizing the power of a true spirit. He saw Hei Ji''s expression become weird and couldn''t help asking: "What''s wrong with you? Is there anything wrong? It''s the **** who descended outside. A lot, is it irresistible?"


    Tang Ye is very concerned about this matter. He is working so hard to do what he is doing now, all to resolve the crisis that the human race faces from the gods. If the gods of the outside world had all descended, and mankind was about to face an extinction crisis, then he would definitely not be able to stay inside.


    If the gods descend in full, in fact, it is very easy to exterminate humans. For example, if the Plague God tribe is allowed to use a wide range of poisonous techniques, humans can''t stop it, then the earth can be plunged into crisis at once. However, this practice is not allowed. Now the gods feel that there are too many humans and too many wills, making the destiny gods who are essentially will bodies too strong. For this reason, it is much easier to destroy humans and deal with the destiny gods. Therefore, it is enough to destroy human beings. As for other creatures, it is not necessary.


    Otherwise, the entire earth will be destroyed, and the world will change drastically. This is not worth the gain.


    Hei Ji saw Tang Ye''s worried eyes and felt very speechless. She really didn''t understand why there was such a freak as Tang Ye among human beings. Even if he is strong, his daughter is as strong, and it is said that other descendants are very strong. In this case, wouldn''t his family be able to top half the sky?


    "Don''t worry, there is nothing wrong with human beings. After the human girl who killed the ancient gods appeared, although it did not stabilize the situation for humans, there is no problem in helping humans resist for a period of time...I want to say Yes, do you know who that human girl is?" Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "Who is it? Am I asking you?"


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye, as if she was a little reluctant to tell Tang Ye, because she was afraid to tell Tang Ye that Tang Ye was very proud and triumphant, but she still said and told Tang Ye: "Your daughter."


    "What?!" Tang Ye was completely surprised. The human who killed the ancient **** turned out to be his own daughter?

 Chapter 2533： Step out again!

    Tang Ye never thought that it was his daughter who could kill the ancient god. His daughter was also Tang Jiujiu, and he had not seen Tang Jiujiu. He had been looking for Tang Jiujiu before, but Tang Jiujiu deliberately avoided him, and he couldn''t help it. Now he suddenly heard the news that Tang Jiujiu had killed the ancient god, he was very excited, and a little other complicated emotions.


    My daughter is so powerful, she is naturally very proud. However, as a father, he never gave this daughter anything. The daughter can be so strong in her own life, so, does it matter if he has a father?


    I still feel guilty about it.


    "She is really your daughter?" Hei Ji saw Tang Ye''s surprise, and the complicated expression on seeing Tang Ye. According to Tang Ye, she seemed to know nothing about who could kill the ancient god, as if Tang Ye didn''t. Knowing Tang Jiujiu. This is very strange, don''t you know the situation of your own daughter? Tang Ye was a little embarrassed by Hei Ji''s question, and said, "Actually, I haven''t seen her. But when you say that, I think it is indeed my daughter Tang Jiujiu. Think about it, maybe only she can do it. It''s that kind of thing."


    "What does it mean that you haven''t seen her?" Hei Ji felt that Tang Ye had gone too far, and said, "You don''t even know your own daughter, you haven''t even seen it? You are the strongest person in the human race, even your own daughter. Haven''t seen it? I think you don''t want to see it?"


    Hei Ji seemed to scold Tang Ye a bit. Probably Hei Ji had experienced the cruelty, betrayal and ruthlessness of her family, so she expressed great opinions on Tang Ye''s behavior.


    Of course Tang Ye knew his dereliction of duty. He didn''t want to make any excuses, and now he wanted to quickly seize the true soul power in the Underworld Soul, and then go to the outside world. Since Tang Jiujiu had appeared directly to deal with the ancient gods, he would definitely not avoid him again. You can finally see it at that time. As for what it will be like, I''ll talk about it at that time. Even, he may not have time to speak slowly, because the gods are coming faster and faster and stronger and stronger. I am afraid that when he goes out, he may be overwhelmed to deal with the gods.


    "Before, my daughter was probably stronger than me." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji, her expression became firm, and said: "However, after I go out, whether my daughter is stronger or weaker than me, the outside world I will solve all problems!"


    Since things are coming in endlessly, then solve them all, and kill everything that needs to be killed. I don''t want to work so hard. Tang Ye was not arrogant when he said this. He now felt that his power had risen very quickly after merging the powers of the two true spirits, so it would be a very scary thing to integrate the power of the five true spirits. . He didn''t think there was any problem with the ancient gods.


    Now there is no true God coming, so there is no problem with all this. Although he has been following a safe path, he will not easily say that he can do anything. But now that it has grown to this point, there is no need to procrastinate the things that are resolved.


    Seeing the determination in Tang Ye''s eyes, Hei Ji seemed to think of something. She no longer said anything about Tang Ye, nodded and said: "If this is the case, then proceed according to your plan. You are no longer the same you used to be. With your current strength, you are already at the top of the world. Naturally it is up to you."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded. Then he continued to capture those true spirit powers in the Underworld Soul. Now he has merged the two true spirit powers, which is not as difficult as when he first captured it. He could easily do it if he seized one true soul power at a time. But when it was captured for the first time, it completely threatened his life.


    Hei Ji no longer disturbed Tang Ye. At this time, she felt there was no need to stay beside Tang Ye and watch Tang Ye. Tang Ye had successfully seized two true spirit powers, and there were three remaining after the two. If you were more careful, seizing one at a time would definitely be no problem. For this reason, she decided to leave the crevice between the dead and go to the outside world.


    The situation is still very serious. Although Tang Jiujiu''s powerful people stood in the way, the gods are constantly coming down with new forces. I believe that after long, the gods will regain the advantage. Especially, after the gods get rid of the attack of the thousand-layer ancient gods being killed, what they will receive will be an incomparable hatred and anger. At that time, their power and methods will probably be much stronger than they are now. That''s really hard to resist.


    Hei Ji reached the throne on the stone ladder outside and stood in front of the throne. In fact, she had no interest in the throne at all. She was very determined to destroy the arrogance and hypocrisy of the gods. Maybe not all gods are like this, but she must get rid of the arrogance and lack of attention of those gods, such as her father. Although she knew that she would not see her father now, after all, the true **** might not even intend to participate in the things that the gods are doing to mankind right now. However, she still feels that kind of thinking is hateful. Only if the true gods are taught to realize how stupid she is, will she give up, otherwise her hatred will continue.


    Moreover, since there is a **** who is not an ancient **** or true god, but has extremely terrifying power, she must be killed. That is the evil **** who has transformed her body and is responsible for carrying out the transformation of the gods!


    Cthulhu is a very mysterious and weird person, even the **** of the heavens is not very clear about his purpose. However, he has the ability to transform the gods, and he has indeed succeeded. Many people admire him and want to be transformed by him, and then gain more powerful power. The heavenly gods all want to break through their own strength, but the current situation is that it is impossible for them to break through to the level of true gods. Because the level of the true **** was recognized by the Pangu God Emperor. At that time, the God Emperor Pangu had not fallen, so that the rules and disciplines of this world were under the true god, and no one could break through. I don''t know if this is a protection or a restriction. This starting point may be good, but later generations are becoming more and more complicated and more dissatisfied, and they will want to break through, and then use whatever means!


    If only a few gods are unscrupulous, the problem is that the current situation in the heavens is that an entire group of gods is unscrupulous! What a terrible thing Hei Ji felt must destroy such a situation.


    Standing silent for a while in front of the Underworld Throne, Hei Ji looked firm, and slowly walked down the stone ladder. Then, her black iron armor, which was more special and powerful than the other four black iron generals, emerged and slowly covered her.


    After thousands of years, she finally went to the outside world again. In the past, she did not have the opportunity to go outside. It''s just that she doesn''t feel ready yet. Now, it''s time!

 Chapter 2534： The King of the Leaders!

    The battle between the gods and humans is still going on. At this time, it is not only concentrated in the heavenly palace, but battles have broken out everywhere. Because the gods are coming more and more, some gods go to other places to destroy mankind. And human beings did not sit back and wait for death, but everyone with strength stood up to resist, especially the soldiers trained by the Red Wall Court. In the face of this life and death battle, death has long been regarded as home.


    In this battle, it has been going on for some time, which shows that the human side is not without the ability to fight back. In fact, there are many powerful people among human beings, and they will stand up when needed.


    Even if it is only the strength of the Tang family, it should not be underestimated. Tang Jiujiu, Tang Zisang, and Long Qing, the power of the three dragon family bloodlines are very powerful. In addition, there are many powerful people in the Tang family. They came along with Long Qing. The three terrifying figures from a hundred years ago, Xing Ji, the moon **** Gu Luoxue, and the heroine Li Fuping, the strength of these three is comparable to the gods. And, there are a large number of people who previously followed Long Qing. Those generals grew up in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes, and after the shackles of heaven, earth and energy were lifted, their strengths broke through very quickly. Even if a single person cannot fight against the gods, together, it is possible to have a battle.


    Therefore, for a while, the battle between the humans and the gods was deadlocked. Although humans still suffered heavy casualties, people used blood to resist the gods, and the human race was not solved by the gods at once. They don''t know what they are insisting on. Perhaps many people know Tang Sheng and want to stick to it. When Tang Sheng comes back, there is hope.


    As long as you have a belief, you will stick to it.


    However, as long as the heavenly gods have not all come, Wang Jiuxiao feels that it is necessary to destroy the heavenly palace. Because the gods who descended all arrive before the heavenly palace. The role of Tiangong is self-evident, it is used to attract the gods. If the gods can be destroyed and no gods will come, then facing the gods now descending, the human race may not be without the possibility of a battle. he


    This is the hope and the goal, destroying the palace!


    Therefore, most of the powerful forces on the human side are concentrated in the heavenly palace. And affected by these actions of the human race, the gods also had to let many gods gather here to deal with it. Now their gods are not all coming, and there are still a few ancient gods and patriarchs who have not arrived. If the heaven is destroyed, their situation will be terrible.


    It can not be said that this plan, which has been carried out for thousands of years, has achieved its current value, but will it fail? That''s ridiculous, no **** can accept this kind of thing.


    "Kill them all!" Xing Zhan, the chief of the God of War tribe, has been taking many gods to kill humans here. After the thousand-layer ancient gods were killed, their gods suffered a huge blow, and they were in confusion and depression for a while. Being harvested by human masters and several black iron generals, the gods suffered even more blows. They almost thought that the gods were about to lose, and their mood collapsed a little. They thought it was too ridiculous, what else could be beaten, and they were defeated by humans again, then they would do what the gods were doing, everything else.


    However, when many gods were caught in this kind of shock and confusion, Xing Zhan still fought very high. He only had anger and fighting spirit, not negative emotions. He was angry at the abhorrence of humans, and actually killed the thousand layers. He had a greater hatred of humans, and the fighting spirit that he inspired was even more terrifying. When he dealt with black light, he became desperate. Heiguang hit the sharp dagger, but he grabbed it directly with his bare hands. Although he used the power of warfare to protect his hands, the power of the black light should not be underestimated, so the sharp dagger pierced his palm and he was very painful. However, as the patriarch of the God of War tribe, the fighting spirit burst out. With anger and hatred, he suddenly crushed the sharp dagger of the black light.


    Originally, the other gods thought that Xingzhan would be defeated by Heiguang. In that case, their gods would really fall into a disadvantage, and they might even be killed by the human race, and everything ended in defeat. They all watched the roaring criminal battle and the black light battle, waiting for a result. In a bad mood, the results they thought in their hearts have actually been set, that is, they will fail, and then they also fail, then give up, without struggling and dying.


    A person''s mentality is really very important. If the mentality is broken, no matter how strong it is, it won''t work.


    However, many gods saw that Xing Zhan was extremely brave and shattered Black Light''s sharp dagger. Later, Xing Zhan burst out a more terrifying fighting intent, and his strength increased greatly. After crushing the black light''s dagger, he punched it again and sent the black light away.


    After the black light exited, he couldn''t help vomiting blood.


    "What are you squandering there?! We are gods, we are invincible! A few humans, can''t you solve them?" After Xing Zhan repelled the black light, he was also greatly encouraged and his confidence increased. The ordinary **** in the depression shouted.


    The other gods were inspired by the fierce fighting will of Xing Zhan. In fact, it was the terrorist fighting intent of Xing Zhan that enveloped them and invisibly moved them. At that moment, they got rid of the feeling of being hit, and their fighting spirit gradually recovered. When I saw the human race, I became angry and hated, and there was a determination to destroy humanity anyway.


    The will returned, the fighting spirit ignited, and many gods burst into anger, like an army preparing to charge.


    Seeing the gods like this, the people who had harvested a wave of the gods'' lives were excited and hopeful, thinking that they could fight against the gods, but this suddenly felt very heavy. Unexpectedly, the gods adjusted their mentality so quickly and became vigorous again.


    In this case, they are afraid that it will be difficult to stop them. Even if they can stop them, they still rely on constant sacrifice and constant manpower investment. Their casualties are too heavy. If this goes on, it will definitely not last long. And even if it persists, the human casualties are immeasurable, and it is an incomparable loss that can be made up for. I am afraid that there will be no way to recover after a hundred years of recuperation.


    These are all ghosts made by the patriarch of the God of War! Wang Jiuxiao and Tang Jiujiu began to realize that the fighting spirit of Xing Zhan has been inspiring and affecting the gods. This expelled the fear of the gods, and became fearless of death, just fighting, as if becoming a dead soldier.


    Horizontally afraid of stunned, stunned fear of death. If you don''t die, you will still use all your strength to fight.


    Punishment must be killed!


    Some powerful people like Wang Jiuxiao and Tang Jiujiu had this idea in their hearts. Take it as catching the thief and the king first. If Xing Zhan could be killed again, then the blow to these gods would be deadly enough.


    Therefore, Tang Jiujiu took action and left for the criminal war. I have already killed a thousand-layer ancient god, what about killing another Xing Zhan ancient god?

 Chapter 2535： It doesnt hurt!

    Tang Jiujiu had the power to kill the ancient gods, and everyone had seen it just now. It was because of Tang Jiujiu doing this that the Human Race was greatly encouraged, and it made the Celestial Gods suffer a huge blow, causing the Human Race to kill a group of Celestial Gods at this time, which relieved the Human Race very well. The pressure here.


    Now, unfortunately, the gods have recovered their minds inspired by the fighting spirit of torture, and they have become more angry and hated. At a certain time, anger and hatred can make a person stronger, so mankind is once again in a huge crisis. . If Xing Zhan can be killed at this time, then I believe that the aura of the gods will be completely depressed.


    Probably a tacit thing, Wang Jiuxiao glanced at Tang Jiujiu and Heilong. If you want to make a move, mobilize the main ones and join forces to kill the punishment!


    Tang Jiujiu has the power to allow them to do this.


    "Then kill him!" Tang Jiujiu actually consumed a lot of power when dealing with the thousand layers. After all, she didn''t have the same power as Tang Ye''s dead wood and spring, and the power could flow continuously. So if she is asked to deal with torture alone, she may not be able to do it. However, if Heilong, Wang Cangcang, Xiaozi, and Fengzhu Curtain were assisted, it would be very possible.


    After all, Xing Zhan had already consumed a lot of power when fighting Black Light. Killing torture is not necessary. Several people nodded their heads and went to deal with the criminal war together.


    At this time, a few gods swooped in and blocked them, and Wang Jiuxiao walked out with the sword of the emperor, and arrived in front of the gods. He said to Tang Jiujiu and the others: "These are left to us, and your task is even more important!"


    Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t let herself be so useless, and had always relied on others. In fact, his strength is very strong, but in front of Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu, he is weaker. After the comparison, he seems to have nothing to do with him. He is the king of the human race. But in fact, the human race can still hold on to the present, Wang Jiuxiao contributed a lot.


    As the emperor of the human race, Wang Jiuxiao personally brought a group of Red Wall soldiers to deal with the gods and provided cover for Tang Jiujiu and the others. It was also very inspiring. Therefore, the soldiers of the Red Wall were not afraid of sacrifice and went into battle.


    Tang Jiujiu held the power halberd of the evil spirit demon branch and swept in front of Xing Zhan. After repelling the black light, Xing Zhan rushed into the crowd and killed a person with one blow in order to relieve his hatred. With the strength of his ancient gods, even if those people possessed powerful powers, they couldn''t resist the power of the ancient gods. Just like Tang Jiujiu rushed into the ordinary gods, the ordinary gods were killed by Tang Jiujiu several times.


    This can be considered a tussle. Xing Zhan made these actions, which inspired the gods again. The gods shouted, and they became wary of fighting against humans. On the human side, Wang Jiuxiao''s encouragement was also not afraid of life and death. Both sides are in high spirits, fighting together.


    Xing Zhan still wanted to kill a few more people. At this time, Tang Jiujiu''s halberd hit his war-intent giant axe, stopping him, and with a powerful blow, Xing Zhan repelled.


    "Huh!" Xing Zhan snorted angrily. In the state of volley, he just stepped on his feet hard and stabilized his body. He looked at Tang Jiujiu with a cold expression. Even if Tang Jiujiu killed Melaleuca, he was nothing terrible, and he was not afraid, and said: "Don''t think you can kill Melaleuca, you can kill me. I tell you, today you will die. , All of you humans will die. Everything about you will be destroyed by me!"


    The most indispensable thing for the gods of the God of War tribe to speak is domineering. No matter what their situation is, even if they are about to be killed, they can still say that. Because they were affected by the intent to fight, they didn''t know what death was. In their eyes, there was fighting except for fighting. And under the guise of war, they feel that they are invincible and can do everything.


    So what Xing Zhan is saying now is not because of his arrogance or what, but because of the influence of his fighting spirit. Do not think that he is arrogant and will be negligent to the enemy, so he can deal with it. If you are not sure of your own strength, don''t think that you can kill him in a state of criminal war by luck. After the outbreak of that kind of fighting intent, Xing Zhan would use his greatest strength no matter what kind of enemy he faced, even if it was just an ordinary human, he would use that powerful strength.


    Tang Jiujiu used the power of the evil spirit demon branch to stop the war-intent giant axe with the power of the evil spirit demon branch and snorted coldly, "As long as you can kill you, your gods are not afraid. Unfortunately, I just killed the thousand layers. , Otherwise you don¡¯t have to work so hard to kill you. You are so arrogant, you should have been killed first."


    "Hmph, do you think this can stimulate me? Delusion! The most indispensable thing in my war **** tribe is the iron will. Our fighting spirit keeps us in the best condition at all times. Do you want to agitate me and disturb my mood? God." Xing Zhan coldly snorted to Tang Jiujiu, then drew a war-intent axe, took a step back, and said to Tang Jiujiu: "If you dare to face me alone, then the next person I kill is you. "


    Ouch!


    Xing Zhan had just said that, a fierce Suzaku swooped over his head fiercely. This is Fengzhu Lian using Suzaku''s supernatural power to attack Xingzhan. A few of them are going to join forces to kill and torture, not to fight alone.


    But Suzaku''s divine power is actually just the power of ordinary gods, and to the ancient gods, it is completely non-threatening. Xing Zhan looked up at the Suzaku, and snorted coldly: "This is just the power of your humans to **** our gods. It''s ridiculous. If you use the power to **** us against us, I think it will succeed? No way!"


    With that said, Xing Zhan used a great axe of war intent to slash the Suzaku in the sky, and the Suzaku was split in half, unable to attack him.


    Soon, around Xingzha, a **** array with basalt patterns suddenly emerged, surrounded by hard barriers of basalt tortoise shells, and then four huge chains extended from the tortoise shells on all sides, entwining Xingzha''s limbs.


    This is the basaltic power that Wang Cangcang possesses.


    Ouch!


    Immediately afterwards, the black dragon transformed into his giant dragon form, empowered and attacked the constrained torture battle.


    At the same time, a black flame was born under Xing Zhan''s feet. That is not actually a blaze, but very poisonous. This is the poison that Xiao Zihua sprays against Xingzhan in the form of a double-headed Demon Flood.


    Four supernatural powers, together to fight the punishment.


    However, Xing Zhan was completely unafraid, and said angrily: "You are just thieves and robbers in the eyes of our gods. If you can defeat me like this, what am I doing as a **** of war?!"


    After humming, Xing Zhan raised his head and shouted, and then burst into flames all over his body, dragging his hands back, suddenly breaking the two chains. Then he stepped into the air and burst out, directly shattering the chain and the surrounding basalt tortoise shells. The poisonous flames were also dispersed. Facing the black dragon''s initiation attack again, his great axe of war intent fell into his hand, and it was a slash against the black dragon, and the black dragon was beaten back.


    The four great powers besieged the punishment battle, and they couldn''t hurt him at all!

 Chapter 2536： Peak God of War!

    Punishment war is a typical Vietnam War, which is more powerful. This is also the characteristic of the God of War tribe, especially when they aroused the prosperous fighting spirit. It''s like entering a state where the intent to fight and people are integrated, the body is dominated by the intent to fight, and the intent to fight is endless, and the war is getting fiercer. Therefore, the more you fight with Xing Zhan, the stronger you will feel.


    At this moment, even facing the four great power attacks of Heilong, Xiaozi, Wang Cangcang, and Fengzhu Lian, Xingzhan was not a serious matter, and was shattered one by one with extremely domineering power.


    Five people against one person should have the upper hand. However, because the fighting spirit of the criminal war burst out, for a while, it seemed to have fallen into a disadvantage.


    The penalty battle at this time was stronger than before. From the moment he repelled the black light, it meant that his fighting spirit had burst to the extreme.


    Probably related to his state of mind. At the beginning, facing humans, he felt that there was no pressure to deal with humans. How to deal with it wherever it is needed, so there is no fighting spirit at all. As for the Dark Iron General of the Underworld to stop him later, he was more angry than war. The anger is more vigorous than the intent to fight, but it is affected, so his combat power does not appear to be much stronger, even if it is against the black light, it is a tie.


    However, after fighting for so long, he found that the enemy was getting stronger and stronger, and anger was useless. Even after seeing Melaleuca being killed, he knew that he might be killed. Under this situation, anger and fear are useless, only fighting, no retreat.


    Their gods have come down for thousands of years of grand plans, they are determined to win, where they have thought of and what retreat. It''s ridiculous, why do they need to retreat. Therefore, if there is no way out, and the enemy is so powerful, there is nothing to do except fight.


    Under such circumstances, Xing Zhan focused on fighting, and entered the best combat state, integrating with the fighting spirit. This stimulated his full potential and became extremely powerful at this time. It can be said that although there is no real **** realm, it touches the real **** realm.


    It was a subtle state, as if you could touch the sky with your hand, and you could see the ground when you looked down. Just as there is a world in the heart, the world is in the heart. That was the true **** that came into being with the power of the Emperor Pangu after the opening of the world.


    No wonder, all cultivators in later generations, no matter how strong they are, cannot break through to the realm of true gods. Because when the world first opened, how did those magnificent landscape changes shape a world and watch how the world changes. Only by witnessing all of this happening can you realize that heaven and earth are in your heart, and there is the realm of heaven and earth in your heart. And this is the condition to become a true god, not the level of strength.


    No matter how high the strength is, even if it reaches the level of the true **** without that state, it is not considered a true god. And possessing such a realm would naturally endow extremely high strength to control something in the world.


    After Xing Zhan vaguely touched this state, he became more immersed in it. This makes his combat power more perfect, it can be said that it has reached a 100% state. Therefore, even if Tang Jiujiu, Heilong, Xiao Zi, Wang Cangcang, and Feng Zhulian deal with him together, there is nothing he can do.


    This situation is not optimistic. Tang Jiujiu added four god-level powerhouses with supernatural powers, but he couldn''t fight the punishment battle. Tang Jiujiu killed the thousand layers just now, but now he is not doing very well. Although they were not defeated, they also hit people invisibly.


    You can''t kill Xing Zhan! Then, it is impossible for them to destroy the temple. In this way, their plan cannot succeed, and they cannot deal with the gods, and sooner or later they will be destroyed by the gods.


    "Hmph, you guys, not enough, not enough! Let''s be stronger! You rats! Ants!" Xing Zhan''s power has become extremely powerful, and he feels that even if there are more masters like Tang Jiujiu, he can do it. You can deal with it!


    At this time, Heilong and Xiaozi, Wang Cangcang and Feng Zhulian were still working together to deal with Xing Zhan. However, under Xing Zhan¡¯s burst of fighting intent, they were destroyed by Xing Zhan¡¯s coordinated attack. Then, the black dragon was hammered to the head by the great axe of fighting intent. He was immediately injured and screamed, transforming from the body of the black dragon back to human appearance. Vomiting blood one after another.


    At the same time, Xing Zhan rushed to the boy again, pinched one of Xiao Zi''s head, and then slammed it. Xiao Zi was hit hard, and a head hurt so badly that he turned into a human form, losing combat power for a while. Wang Cangcang immediately used the defensive power of the Xuanwu tortoise shell to protect herself, but the Xuanwu defensive tortoise shell was also broken with a punch, and the force hit her, she was also seriously injured.


    Fengzhu Lian has used the eternal landscape map to release one general after another, and cooperate with the supernatural power of the Vermillion Bird to surround Xingzha. However, Xing Zhan rushed into the generals of the ages, smashed the ground with one punch, and when the great axe of battle intent fell into his hands again, he swept around, and the generals of the ages were mostly destroyed. . He smashed a way, rushed to Feng Zhu Lian, and severely injured Feng Zhu Lian with a punch.


    Tang Jiujiu''s attack immediately followed, and the power of the evil spirit demon branch would penetrate him from behind the punishment battle. However, the evil spirit demon branch power halberd only pierced the flesh of Xing Zhan, and then was stopped by Xing Zhan. Xing Zhan threw a great axe of war intent and hammered Tang Jiujiu, who could only dodge. Then Xing Zhan turned around, raging, and directly rushed towards Tang Jiujiu to attack.


    "You can kill the thousand layers, then the strength is at least the realm of the ancient gods, very good, then you will accompany me to fight!" Xing Zhan shouted out, and the Great Axe of War Intent fell into his hands again. The bloodthirsty light from the center was very terrifying.


    boom!


    Xing Zhan hit Tang Jiujiu with a heavy hammer of war-intent giant axe. Tang Jiujiu used the power of the evil spirit demon branch to fight sideways, but he did not expect to be directly hit by the hammer and hit the ground directly. The ground shook, and a huge crater was knocked out, causing dust in the sky.


    When the dust dissipated, Tang Jiujiu was still contending with Xing Zhan, but the corner of her mouth was overflowing with blood. And Xing Zhan''s eyes glowed bright red, and he laughed, not sneer or arrogant, nor ridicule and provocation, but a free laugh. He felt very happy, he hadn''t experienced such a battle for too long, and now he enjoyed it very much.


    In this state, his Xing Zhan is the one with infinite potential. Tang Jiujiu couldn''t compete with him anymore, so there was no one here who could deal with him.


    Tang Jiujiu''s power consumption was huge. Under the suppression of Xingzha, the power of the evil spirit demon branch was about to dissipate, but the great axe of Xingzha was extremely vigorous. Once the evil spirit demon branch power halberd was dispelled, then Tang Jiujiu was directly attacked by the Great Axe of War Intent.


    In that case, Tang Jiujiu''s situation would be very dangerous.


    call!


    But at this moment, a gray-black dagger came out from the void and attacked Xing Zhan.


    "Huh, the bug trick!" Xing Zhan was not afraid of such an attack, but when the gray-black dagger hit the great axe, it directly pierced the great axe.


    "What!" Xing Zhan was shocked, then shouted in a low voice: "This is...?!"


    The Great Axe of War Intent was hurt in this way, and Xing Zhan could only be recovered. Then he stepped back to the side, staring at the front with a look of consternation. That kind of power is familiar.


    The crisis Tang Jiujiu was facing was resolved, and he quickly stepped back some distance, and then wondered who saved her.


    On the other side, a whirlpool appeared in midair, and then a woman wearing black iron armor walked out slowly, it was Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji looked at Xing Zhan and sneered: "Xing Zhan, long time no see."

 Chapter 2537： Irritated!

    If Hei Ji hadn''t been sentenced to the heavens, she was actually a member of the God of War tribe. Moreover, if she has always been in front of the gods, then her status in the war **** tribe will be very high. Because her identity is quite special, she is the daughter of the true **** Xingtian and possesses the blood of Xingtian.


    Possessing the bloodline power directly from Xing Zhan definitely has a lot of innate advantages over Xing Zhan and other gods who are only guided by Xing Tian. Then, the realm that Xing Zhan can reach, of course she can also reach it. However, she was used as a true **** to carry out the "God Creation Project", which made her resent so much that she was judged to be an enemy of the heavenly realm.


    Xing Zhan was the first group of gods who had been in contact with the true gods, and he naturally knew Hei Ji, the daughter of Xing Tian. He didn''t expect to see Hei Ji here. Although when Hei Ji walked with the **** of underworld, the **** of underworld went to the place between the undead that was the land of death for the **** of heaven. After that, they never saw Hei Ji again, even if they attacked the undead, several true gods joined forces to destroy the Underworld, and they had never seen Hei Ji, so they thought Hei Ji was dead.


    Another reason for thinking that Hei Ji has died is that Hei Ji, as an experimenter in the "God Creation Project", was successful. And because she is the blood of the true god, what the Heretic God transformed her was to inject the only chaotic power of the heavens into her body. This is to create a **** who masters the power of chaos, and then to open up other chaotic spaces. The gods believe that it is possible to reach the firmament of the outer universe from the chaotic space. All they did was to surpass the Pangu God Emperor and then go to the outside world. Although Hei Ji successfully integrated the chaotic power, according to the judgment of the evil god, Hei Ji needs to stay in a specific place and continue to adapt, otherwise he will die.


    But Hei Ji left the heavens and did not stay in the place prepared by the Cthulhu. As a result, according to the Cthulhu''s judgment, Hei Ji would be swallowed by the chaotic power and disappear into this world.


    But they didn''t know that after Hei Ji reached the gap between the dead, the environment between the dead was filled with the power of the dead, completely different from the divine power of the heavens, and this happened to be very close to the power of chaos, so Hei Ji was only in the initial period of time. It was very painful, but I slowly adapted to it afterwards, so I didn''t lose my life.


    Now seeing Hei Ji again, Xing Zhan was shocked. Hei Ji''s voice, he would not admit it was wrong. Moreover, the chaotic power dagger that Hei Ji played just now, the aura of chaotic power, he will not admit it wrong. That is Heihime. If Hei Ji didn''t judge the heaven and stayed with them, then Hei Ji in their War God tribe would be like a character like Young Master.


    Looking at Hei Ji, Xing Zhan''s expression was complicated, and he didn''t know what to say for a while, and that high-spirited fighting spirit had disappeared a lot.


    "High Priest!" Hei Ji appeared. Hei Guang, Youfeng and Sava, the Dark Iron generals of the Underworld Race no longer fight with the two ancient gods, came to Hei Ji and asked Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji waved her hand and said, "Don''t be polite, pay attention to what you should do."


    "Yes!" several people responded in unison.


    At this time, affected by the appearance of Hei Ji, the battle between the gods and humans stopped, all looking at Hei Ji with extraordinary aura.


    Several Dark Iron generals of the Dark Clan asked Hei Ji a gift, so other people knew that Hei Ji was on the side of the Dark Clan. In this way, it can also be said to be on the side of the human race. And everyone just saw that Hei Ji could break through Xing Zhan''s great axe. This is a great good thing for humans. There was another powerful ally on his side, which happened to make up for Tang Jiujiu''s inability to deal with the criminal war and some of the blows they caused.


    For the gods, this is very angry and irritable. They were inspired by Xing Zhan and the fact that Xing Zhan could deal with Tang Jiujiu and Heilong and the others alone. They felt greatly encouraged. They felt that after the punishment of Tang Jiujiu, the human side would be finished. There is no need to have any pressure, as long as you want to slaughter humans. After all, after tossing for so long, they are also tired.


    But I never expected that just when I thought it would be easy to come down, a powerful enemy appeared again, and this enemy could still deal with a torture battle. Suddenly the gods were very depressed and very anxious. This is really endless, this is not what their gods expected. Originally, they wanted to deal with something as simple as human beings, and they could be wiped out with just a few clicks, so why bother to be like this.


    They have paid a lot of price, many gods have been killed, even thousand-layer ancient gods have been killed, that is the patriarch of a clan of gods. Now the people of the Water God tribe are very shocked. Before the other ancient gods of the Water God tribe descended, they seemed to have become a group of dragons without a leader.


    When dealing with mere humans, there are so many problems, wouldn''t it be even worse when dealing with destiny gods? The destiny **** can control the existence of everything in the world. Therefore, they felt that this plan to regain control of the heavens and the earth did not go smoothly, they were hit, and their will was easily depressed.


    Xing Zhan confirmed that the people of the Underworld clan in front of him were the young masters of their tribe, but he had no affection for Hei Ji, and said directly and ironically: "It''s really been a long time since I saw it. It has been dazzling for thousands of years. Really. Unexpectedly, you are still alive."


    Hei Ji laughed and said, "Why, are you disappointed?"


    Xing Zhan snorted coldly and said, "Since you are still alive, should I call you Young Master or... a traitor?"


    what? !


    Hearing the words of Xing Zhan, many gods and humans, and even the three dark iron generals of Black Light, Youfeng, and Sava, were very surprised. This is too unbelievable, how could there be such a thing, it means that Hei Ji is actually a member of the God of War tribe, and also has the blood of the true god!


    In the current gods, there is no blood of the true gods anymore. Multiplying between true gods is a very big taboo. Because the true gods are so terrible, their reproduction may give birth to monsters, such as the gods. For this reason, the blood of the true **** is very few.


    Many gods suddenly felt that this was a very bad thing. Among the enemies, there are people of their gods, and they may still be stronger than them. In fact, they know that Hei Ji is better than them, because Hei Ji has directly defeated Xing Zhan''s great axe. That must be the power to possess the realm of ancient gods. In this case, isn''t the situation bad for them?


    And Heiguang, Sava, and Youfeng also never expected that their high priest, second only to the Underworld God, was actually from the War God tribe and possessed the power of the true God bloodline. No wonder Hei Ji is so powerful, such an identity is of course not comparable to them!


    They are all very curious, how did Hei Ji betray the **** and become a member of the Underworld?

 Chapter 2538： Too ridiculous!

    Hei Ji is the blood of the true god. Such a character betrays the heavens, which is a huge shame to the heavens. Therefore, for Hei Ji, the heavens conceal the blockade, and this is not the case. Therefore, many gods who have cultivated in later generations do not know. Hei Ji''s business.


    Now that Heihime reappeared, it was very surprising to them. However, in addition to surprise, more worrying. Because Hei Ji is now their enemy. But can they deal with a person with the blood of a true god?


    This is really a wave of unrest. It''s okay for the gods to be anxious, after all, this is too far from their planned plan. I originally thought that dealing with humans was a very simple thing, maybe just a few gods would be enough. But I never expected that now, let alone a few gods, even a few ancient gods can''t solve it. How can this keep them from being irritable.


    "It turns out that you have been staying with the Underworld all these years, but it''s really amazing. Hmph, your dignified true **** bloodline, you should have the supreme status, but you have made the most stupid choice, betrayed the heavens, and even ganged up with the Underworld. This kind of you is simply the greatest shame in the heavens. You don¡¯t deserve to have the blood of the true **** at all, and I, I must eradicate you, clean up the door for my war **** tribe, and my heaven!" The God of War grumbled coldly at Hei Ji. .


    The God of War was really angry about Hei Ji''s affairs, and then snorted: "Look at how you and the Underworld will look like after they got together. You have plunged into the dark and evil, and you can''t see the light. You can only come out with a cover of armor. It''s really shameful. This is your end, filthy and ugly, I dare not show others in your face! When I break your armor and expose you to the light, then you will die without my action. This is the sadness of the Hades , Is also the dark proof of the Underworld!"


    Hei Ji allowed Xing Zhan to talk about her endlessly. After Xing Zhan was over, she said slowly: "You''re finished? I didn''t come out to argue with you, just want to kill you, so why bother so much. Now that you have talked about this, I want to know, do your gods still have a plan to create gods?"


    Hei Ji''s tone became ironic, and she said, "I think it should be gone. How long have you been in the heaven? Back then, was it expelled by Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha, did you hate it? When the chaos space comes back, you don¡¯t have to take a good rest in the heaven first, but you come directly to the human world. Do you want to be expelled to the chaos space again?


    Speaking of being designed by Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha to use the power of the Pangu God Emperor to drive him to the chaotic space, Xing Zhan raised his eyebrows and became angry. All these gods felt that it was just the personal interests of Nuwa, Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha. Nuwa and the others felt that this world should allow mankind to develop and build, and the existence of divine power would interfere, so they wanted to make the divine power disappear. Many gods of course disagreed, and were enemies with them. Unfortunately, they were designed by Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, combining the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, and then using the divine power of the Pangu God Emperor to be expelled to the chaotic space.


    Human beings were made by Nuwa, and Fuxi was the super strong who was born among the first batch of people, who had risen exceptionally to the level of true gods. The Ksitigarbha has already existed. Because of his compassion for sentient beings and the help of all things without helping the gods, he also turned to the human side. Therefore, these three true gods are actually towards humans. Then, they expelled the gods for the sake of mankind, and the gods felt that there was nothing wrong with them for their own selfishness.


    At the time when the gods were expelled, human beings were unprecedentedly powerful and developed rapidly, making the scriptures that were directly transformed by the original power of the Pangu **** emperor changed, and this led to the appearance of the destiny gods after this change.


    When the gods learned about this, they felt very ironic, and felt that it was retribution to Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. Without the control of the gods, mankind develops blindly, there have been wars and disasters time after time, and people''s will is becoming more and more complicated. I used to have belief in gods, and many things were unified, but after deification, I have all kinds of ghost thoughts. I think I can be an emperor, be a god, and so on. These huge wills converge in the heavenly book, making the heavenly book unbearable. In the end, in order to adapt, the heavenly book can only change and give birth to self-will, becoming a destiny god, rather than a mechanical force under a regulating mechanism.


    However, when the gods felt that this was a retribution to Nuwa and the others, they discovered that the destiny gods were terribly powerful, and even if a few true gods were dispatched, they might not be able to deal with the destiny gods. Because the destiny **** came from the heavenly book, in a sense, he was the second Pangu **** emperor. Such existence, of course, cannot be dealt with by their gods. For this reason, they have come to the possibility of destroying humanity first, and then it is possible to deal with the destiny gods.


    "Hei Ji, I didn''t expect that you will not only stay with the Underworld, but also join forces with the humans. You are really going back. Now we are going to eliminate the destiny gods, you are also a member of the gods, why oppose us?" Xing Zhan Then he snorted coldly to Hei Ji.


    In fact, if he could, he didn''t want to be an enemy of Hei Ji. Hei Ji is the power of the true god''s bloodline and must be very powerful. He is an ancient god, and it is very likely that he can''t deal with it. What''s more, in the "God Creation Project" that year, Hei Ji successfully integrated the power of Chaos and was the only **** in the world who did such a thing.


    The power of chaos was a force that Pangu God Emperor could not resist at the beginning. The opening of the world was to attack the power of Chaos. After all, the entire universe was originally a space where chaos could not be opened. The God Emperor Pangu was a powerful existence in the chaos. Open up a place in the space, and use his own power to send out the power of Chaos, so that the opened world is only his power, so it becomes a world. However, even so, the power of chaos has not completely disappeared, making Pangu God Emperor consume his own power and even his body will fall. Therefore, the power of chaos is equal to or even superior to Pangu God Emperor. A terrifying power above the power of the Pangu God Emperor.


    In that case, who wants to be an enemy of Heihime who holds the power of chaos?


    Hei Ji sneered and said to Xing Zhan: "You also said that I used to be a member of the gods. Now, no more. Do you want to say that I am also a god, and I should follow you to destroy mankind?"


    "That''s what I meant." Xing Zhan said to Hei Ji.


    "Hahaha."


    Hei Ji couldn''t help laughing, if she could see her face, she would probably laugh out of tears, it was ridiculous!


    "Are you afraid?" Hei Ji said playfully to Xing Zhan, which is probably why Xing Zhan said that.


    He is indeed afraid of Hei Ji.


    But Xing Zhan is not the kind of person who always asks. He has already expressed his meaning. Since Hei Ji doesn''t appreciate him, he can only take action. He snorted coldly to Hei Ji: "Since you are still so obsessed, don''t Blame me for the offense to Lord Xingtian-I took action against you who have the blood of Lord Xingtian!"

 Chapter 2539： Its here!

    Xing Zhan didn''t want to talk to Hei Ji any more, taking advantage of the burning fighting spirit now, quickly solve Hei Ji, doing so might still be possible to win. If the fighting spirit is extinguished, he will not have much advantage in the face of Hei Ji who already has the blood of Xing Tian and the power of Chaos.


    "After all, you are still willing to fall into the darkness, then there is nothing to say. Thousands of years ago, Lord Xingtian gave you a chance, but you don¡¯t want it. Now I give you a chance, but you don¡¯t want it. Then don¡¯t blame anyone. That''s it!" After that, Xing Tian waved his great axe and attacked Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji sneered and said, "Give me a chance? Xing Tian is not worthy! And you, do you have this qualification?"


    Hei Ji was calm in the face of Xing Zhan''s attack. The great axe of fighting spirit attacked in front of her, she directly stretched out a hand, and the power of gray and black chaos in her hand, directly held the giant axe of fighting spirit with her hand, and contended with Xing Zhan.


    I thought Hei Ji was a long-range mage, but I didn''t expect to be a melee master. However, if she is a melee master, she can use the magical combat secret skills. As she contended with the great axe of Xing Zhan''s fighting spirit, she gave out her strength, and found one after another short-edged daggers under the power of chaos behind her, and then attacked Xing Zhan together.


    In the face of Hei Ji''s power, Xing Zhan must not be careless. This is the power of the true god''s bloodline, so simple. If you don''t pay attention, you may be seriously injured. He could only remove the great axe of warfare, turn it upside down, and then block it in front of him with the great axe of warfare to block Heiji''s short-blade attack under the chaotic power.


    Huhuhu!


    Like a rain of swords, the short blades of the power of chaos hit the great axe of war. The initial chaotic power short blade was blocked by the great axe, but as the chaotic power short blade continued to attack, the great axe began to be pierced in. If this continues, the Great Axe of War Intent will definitely be pierced, and then it will collapse and disappear.


    Seen in this way, isn''t it because the criminal war has been suppressed?


    Seeing this, many gods secretly cried out in their hearts. If Xing Zhan couldn''t deal with Hei Ji, then they would be even more incompetent. In this way, are they going to be defeated?


    This result is so terrible that the gods cannot accept it. They just want to eliminate weak humans. Why is it so difficult? It really doesn''t work, you can only use those large-scale killing methods. Use the poison of the Plague God tribe to spread it all over the place, let the poison spread, and kill humans all at once!


    The consequence of just doing this is to destroy the land here, making this land into a barren state. It may take hundreds of years, or even thousands of years, to recover again.


    This method is not allowed to be used, but compared to being defeated by humans, what is the use of this method. Do they have to wait for thousands of years before they come forward with another plan to destroy mankind? It''s ridiculous!


    Xing Zhan would not allow himself to be defeated. Watching the dagger under the power of chaos continuously pierce the great axe of war, he shouted, and the war spirit broke out again, burning around his body. The momentum is restored as before. Then it sent out a war-like force, rushed out, swept away the chaotic power short blade, and dissolved Hei Ji''s chaotic power short blade.


    Xing Zhan''s action was very fast, he immediately raised the great axe of war intent, jumped high, and slashed down at Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji was still not afraid of this, and stood calmly on the spot. Then, she made knot prints with both hands, condensing a group of chaotic power, and then released it. However, around the space, a few vortexes were opened, and then the chaotic power was woven into a few huge chains, stretched out, and wrapped in a giant war spirit. Axe, then wrapped in Xing Zhan.


    The chaotic power is really powerful and terrifying, even if the Xing Zhan has erupted with a terrible fighting intent and a fierce aura, after being entangled in the chains formed by the chaotic power, he tried to break free, but it was unsuccessful.


    "Ah!" At the same time, the chain of chaotic power penetrated into Xing Zhan''s body. Xing Zhan was very painful, and even the God of War couldn''t help calling it out.


    Chaos power is a terrifying power that even the Pangu God Emperor has eroded, and Xing Zhan will be hurt, which is normal.


    How could Hei Ji''s mastery ability be poor? Even if she abandons the war spirit power of the God of War tribe, possessing Chaos power is very terrifying. The chain of this chaotic space could destroy the space opened up by God Emperor Pangu, how could it not be strong.


    Xing Zhan couldn''t break free from the chains of chaos, and he was constantly eroded by the power of the bastard. The fighting spirit was greatly dissipated, and suddenly he looked embarrassed. He looked at Xing Zhan''s rage, and sure enough, he still had the blood of Xing Tian, ??and with the power of Chaos, he had too much advantage over him. If Hei Ji hadn''t rebelled out of the heavens, at this time the patriarch of the God of War tribe would basically be her.


    Hei Ji walked in the air, step by step towards Xing Zhan, and when she came to Xing Zhan, she said: "The God of War tribe is not powerful with anger, but with pure fighting. The battle of selflessness, no matter what purpose. This, you just now They did a good job, so none of them can deal with you. Otherwise, you may not be the opponent of Tang Ye¡¯s Daughter. And my appearance makes your fighting will fade greatly. You should be very angry, because facing I, the daughter of Xingtian, the former **** of war, has the blood of Xingtian. Your fighting intent is of no use to me, but it has greatly restricted you. You seem to have been dissatisfied with me because you think I only need to rely on Xingtian¡¯s blood. Can be better than you?"


    Xing Zhan glared at Hei Ji without denying, and said, "So what? Is there anything wrong with this? Just because you have the blood of Lord Xingtian, you are destined to be above us? It''s ridiculous! Why does the **** want The plan of making gods? Is to go beyond the bloodline inheritance. Only in this way can we break the situation that the true **** can no longer exist, and can break the true **** to the realm of Pangu God Emperor! Only in this way, our gods can break the **** of this world, To the wider world!"


    "It''s really great, so the God Creation Project can use people to experiment at will, regardless of that person''s will?" Hei Ji shouted, very angry.


    Xing Zhan disapproved, and said: "For great purposes, sacrifice is inevitable. Don''t you understand this truth?"


    "You are right, for great purposes, sacrifice is indeed inevitable. So now, for me to destroy the heavens, sacrifice you first!" Hei Ji drank out, and a handful of chaos similar to diamonds condensed in her hand. The power drill, and then pierced into the heart of Xing Zhan who was bound.


    She was going to kill Xingzhan, and she had no mercy on the gods.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Chaos power can erode and destroy him, that is, it can kill him!


    Huhuhu!


    Bang bang bang!


    At this moment, an unprecedented light flashed above the heavenly palace, and the sky was illuminated. Then one after another gods descended.


    Hei Ji was shocked when he saw this. This is... the gods have come!

 Chapter 2540： Solve it first!

    A large expanse of light appeared in the sky, colorful, and a rainbow appeared, which was very beautiful.


    But this situation makes people feel hopeless. Because that is the full arrival of the gods!


    Now that the gods descended on the ancestral land, people are very difficult to deal with, and may even be unable to deal with them, and they can destroy their human race. Now, plus the number of gods several times more than the number of gods that have descended now, then how can they deal with it!


    It is simply impossible!


    Wang Jiuxiao looked up at the sky, her expression blank. He felt that he had tried his best, but the result was still like this after all, which was really hopeless. Although the result is not difficult to accept, after all, it was a death, and everyone died with it. When you die, everything is over, no need to worry about it.


    However, this way, after doing so many things and fighting so many lives, the result is still like this, which is really unwilling!


    Regardless, whether it is desperate or unwilling, at this moment, the only remaining choice is to fight to death, then die, and then there is nothing else to think of.


    Facing the deity that will come down in full, Wang Jiuxiao was the first to cheer up, carrying the sword of the emperor, and looking up at the deity who was constantly falling into the palace, his expression was awe-inspiring, and he regarded death as home.


    Seeing Wang Jiuxiao doing this, so did others. Now that this is the point, no matter what it is, just do it, there is nothing left to say.


    After Hei Ji dealt with Xing Zhan, Tang Jiujiu, Heilong, Wang Cangcang and the others returned to Wang Jiuxiao to deal with the all-round coming of the gods.


    Hei Jiben used the chaotic power to penetrate into Xing Zhan''s heart, trying to kill Xing Zhan, but suddenly the gods descended in full, and the power of two ancient gods directly attacked, preventing her from killing and tormenting.


    The Xing Zhan was not completely penetrated, but was seriously injured. Now he is rescued. As an ancient god, he can save his life. Even if the body is killed and the soul is still alive, it can be resurrected.


    Hei Ji didn''t dare to underestimate the two ancient gods'' powers. The two attacks came in an instant, and she could only avoid it, and could no longer fight. However, the power of the two ancient gods was aimed at her, and did not attack her because she retreated. The two forces still hit her, she can only resist.


    But she was not afraid, and she gave a cold snort, condensing the power of chaos with both hands, and then raised her hand to directly meet the power of the two ancient gods.


    boom! The Tianzhu-like power pressed down and reached Hei Ji, but Hei Ji held it. But she became very difficult. With the power of chaos and the power of the true god''s bloodline, it is probably the limit to hold the two ancient gods. She is also in the realm of ancient gods, and can deal with two of them one at a time, which is very powerful.


    "Don''t miss this opportunity, kill her! Break her armor, and she will be killed by the light like those ugly underworlds. Otherwise, she who has the blood of the true **** will be our greatest enemy!" Xing Zhan Seeing Hei Ji was suppressed, he shouted.


    There was a low voice of Xing Zhan, and sure enough, an ancient **** power was once again struck in the sky. Now, there must be many ancient gods among the gods that have descended in full. Before, there were only four descendants, Xing Zhan and Qian Lian. These two were the clan chiefs, and there were two others. Then, even as the patriarch, there are also the patriarchs of the Fengshen tribe, and the patriarchs of the Earth God and Fire God tribes. In addition, there must be no less than ten ancient gods that each tribe has seen.


    "Protect the high priest!" Seeing the power of the ancient **** realm in the sky, Hei Guang shouted in a low voice, and then the three of Sava and Youfeng rushed to protect Hei Ji.


    "How can you succeed!" However, there are other ancient gods on the side of the gods, and they will not allow Black Light to successfully protect Hei Ji. The other two ancient gods immediately dispatched to stop Hei Guang and Sava.


    Youfeng went on, trying to block the attack of the ancient **** for Hei Ji. However, from the sky, the ancient gods power attacked again, blocking the way of Youfeng.


    At this time, I saw four majestic ancient gods descending. It was they who had issued four powers, two of them were already dealing with Hei Ji, the other was about to attack Hei Ji, and the other was blocking the wind.


    At this moment, no one will protect Hei Ji. I thought that the ancient **** power would attack Hei Ji smoothly, but Tang Jiujiu''s evil spirit demon branch power quickly attacked, blocking the ancient **** power and protecting Hei Ji.


    Seeing this, Hei Ji had a good impression of Tang Jiujiu. Thinking of Tang Ye, she also felt that it was worthwhile to join hands with Tang Ye. Now, she only hoped that Tang Ye could heal the Underworld quickly, and then come out to deal with the Heavenly God together. After all, now that the gods are fully descended, this is the most severe time.


    Now, six or seven ancient gods'' attacks are blocked. Looking at it this way, the human side is actually very powerful. At least there are several that can block the ancient gods one-to-one. Although it was the power obtained by joining hands with the Underworld, it was also something that I hadn''t thought about at first. Without these powers of the Underworld, the Human Race would have been unable to stop it.


    However, it is not enough to have a few powers that can block the ancient gods. With the number of gods coming in all aspects, there will not be only so few!


    At this time, in the sky, the original light slowly disappeared, and then one after another, standing above the sky, standing full of the sky, all looking down at the bottom, looking high above, with no eyes.


    The few at the head are in the realm of ancient gods. Among them are mainly led by the chief of the tribe, Huoyun, chief of the Fire God tribe, Tuxing, chief of the Earth God tribe, and Feng Zhuo, chief of the Fengshen tribe. In addition, each tribe has several masters in the realm of ancient gods. Those at the back are ordinary gods, higher-level gods and lower-level gods.


    They occupy a position on the horizon, at least a few hundred people. How can human beings deal with this kind of **** power?


    "I didn''t expect human beings to survive until this time, I was surprised." The **** in the sky, Huo Yun, the patriarch of the Vulcan tribe, looked at the bottom and said.


    "This is really amazing. I didn''t expect that when we came, they would be able to resist." said Tuxing, the head of the earth **** tribe.


    Feng Shen, the patriarch of the Fengshen tribe, was concerned about the killing of the patriarch of the Water God tribe. He said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that humans could kill Melaleuca. I didn¡¯t expect that there was such a strong power among humans. Fortunately, Melaleuca was only killed physically. The soul is still there. When we solve the human being, we will help him find a suitable body and bring him back to life."


    "Alright." Huo Yun and Tuxing nodded.


    Then the three ancient **** patriarchs looked at Hei Ji, frowning. Then Huo Yun said: "I didn''t expect that Xing Zhenji was still alive. She is indeed a threat to us. If we let her exist and make her a little stronger, then it will be quite easy for the chaotic force to kill us. The chaotic force...then. But it can break through the power of the Pangu God Emperor. Xing Zhenji was the most successful one in the transformation of the Cthulhu. It was a pity that he was disrupted by the Underworld at that time. Otherwise, we might have been able to reach the vast sky outside by now."


    "I don''t know if Cthulhu can transform Xing Zhenji, no matter what, let''s solve Xing Zhenji first." Tuxing said.


    "Good." The three ancient **** patriarchs agreed with this decision.

 Chapter 2541： Can stay alive!

    Xing Zhenji was Heiji''s original name in the celestial realm. She was the **** of Xingtian''s blood, so her surname was Xing. In fact, among the true gods, there is no need to take their names like this, but they are also under the influence of human beings invisibly and follow their father''s surname. Many gods in later generations were cultivated by humans. It''s just that many so-called gods have stayed in the heavens for a long time, and they have forgotten that they have been humans and called themselves "the gods".


    Therefore, it is very ironic to say that these gods are coming and saying that they want to destroy the human race. They despise human beings, but think that they were once human as if they did not exist. Although it has been thousands of years, you should remember your own roots in order to proclaim gods from human beings.


    Of course, this kind of thing probably had a great impact during the several thousand years of deification. No new gods will be born within thousands of years, that is, no human beings will be cultivated into gods again. Having already enshrined the gods, he slowly changed his original family under the realm. If you become a member of the Celestial Tribe, you will consider yourself to be a Celestial Clan.


    Having been affected by the divine power of the heavens for a long time, he really felt that he was no longer a human being. Therefore, the current gods, facing humans, even if they know that they are originally from humans, because there are no people and things they care about in humans, they are also affected by the divine power and the feelings are not so profound and complicated, and there is no mercy. Then it can be very ruthless to deal with humans.


    "Perhaps we should go back to the heavens to take a look. If we can continue the Cthulhu transformation plan, then it is necessary to leave Xing Zhenji''s life, because she succeeded in the Cthulhu God''s transformation plan. Rely on her , Maybe we can break the restrictions left by the Pangu God Emperor, and we can break through and strengthen, become the second Pangu God Emperor, and then continue to the vast sky outside." Huo Yun and Tu Xing and Feng Jian are ready to deal with Hei Ji Now, Feng Zhuo suddenly thought of this question and raised it.


    Feng Zhuo said: "While wandering in the chaotic space, we have also seen that there are indeed many different places in the vast world outside. Our world is just a small world. How can they be willing to always be Is it limited here?"


    Huo Yun and Tu Xing thought for a while, and then Huo Yun agreed with Feng Zhuo''s words, and said, "Then we will destroy the humans first, and then go back to the heavens to take a look. Of course, Xing Zhenji''s life will be kept. If the Cthulhu¡¯s transformation plan can continue, we can focus on this point."


    Regarding this matter, Tu Xing said with a sigh: "Unfortunately, the Cthulhu was expelled to the chaos space along with him, and he behaved weirdly. We have never seen him in the chaos space. Otherwise, if he returns with us, reform Whether the plan of the gods can continue, just ask him directly, and don''t have to be so troublesome now."


    "No matter what, first keep Xing Zhenji, and then destroy the human beings, and then we return to the heavens to rectify, and then we can start dealing with the destiny gods." Huo Yun said.


    Feng Jue and Tu Xing agreed, nodded, and then let the two ancient gods deal with Hei Ji, and the other gods would deal with humans.


    There is no need for the three ancient gods to take action, and now they have enough manpower. They used their power to draw the wounded torture up. Huo Yun couldn''t help smiling and said, "Patriarch Xing Zhan, I didn''t expect you to be this way in the face of humans. It''s really hard work."


    "Humph!" Xing Zhan snorted coldly, dissatisfied, and said: "If you come down first, you might be killed like Qianli. I am not killed, it is not luck, but the power of my God of War tribe. You don¡¯t talk cold words here. If you want to, go and solve the problem. I can''t move it anymore. I need to recuperate."


    There was no fighting spirit in this criminal war, and the momentum was completely gone as before, it was not terrible at all.


    The people of the God of War tribe have always been unpleasant to speak, and Huo Yun and the others are used to it. Xing Zhan is now seriously injured, and naturally they will not let Xing Zhan go to war again. They looked at the injuries of Xing Zhan and felt it was really terrifying. Xing Zhan''s body was the strongest among the patriarchs of the ancient gods, but was injured by the power of chaos. At this time, he was seriously injured and could not use his divine power to recover, so he could only recuperate slowly. Fortunately, they arrived in time just now, otherwise, if it is later, I am afraid that Xing Zhan will become the second ancient **** patriarch to be killed.


    The blow to the gods was really too great. Two of the strongest ancient **** patriarchs were killed. Does it cost such a heavy price to deal with humans?


    "Patriarch Xing Zhan, don''t worry, now that our gods are here, can it not solve humans?" Huo Yun believed in Xing Zhan, and then looked at Hei Ji who was still resisting the attacks of two ancient gods. With a cold snort, he said, "Humans are able to contend so far, not because they have joined forces with the Underworld. Otherwise, they would have been destroyed. Said that these humans are really damned, and they don''t do anything, and they have joined forces with the Underworld. Originally, we thought that instead of killing all humans, it might be good to set up a few humans and retain one race. However, if humans dare to do this, then we don¡¯t need to have any reservations, just kill them. All of them, let the human beings disappear completely from this world without leaving them!"


    "Xing Zhenji should not be able to withstand the attack of this third ancient **** power." Tuxing said while looking at Heiji below.


    Feng Zhuo took a look and said, "Naturally, it can''t be done."


    At this time, even if Tang Jiujiu helped Hei Ji to block another ancient **** attack, but now the number of ancient gods is enough, so another ancient **** power attacked.


    "Hmph, when the Underworld stays together, they are reduced to being like the Underworld. They can''t look directly at the light. They can only be covered by an armor. It''s ridiculous. Break that armor and see how ugly she is now. Maybe, she will die here too. However, at a critical time, we will save her first. Her life is still very useful." Xing Zhan said angrily, and he had always hated Hei Ji. But Huo Yun and the others'' decision just now made him feel reasonable. Hei Ji adapts to the power of chaos, which is an important key for them to break through the laws of heaven and earth left by the Pangu God Emperor, so it is necessary to leave Hei Ji''s life.


    boom!


    At this time, the power of the third ancient **** fell on Hei Ji, and at this time there was no other power to help her resist. She can only stop herself. However, she originally blocked the two ancient gods'' powers, which was already the limit, and could no longer block the third.


    "Ah!" Hei Ji was in pain when he was attacked by the power of the third ancient god. At the same time, under the limit of strength, her black iron armor was beaten to pieces and flew away one by one, slowly seeing her look.


    With long hair fluttering, her expression is cold, her eyebrows have the black mark of a three-pronged crown, but her skin is fair and beautiful. What''s ugly then, it''s obviously a big beauty.

 Chapter 2542： Life and death!

    Hei Ji is indeed a great beauty, and, with the black crown mark between her forehead, she looks more like a dark queen. At this time, the black iron armor was shattered by the power of the ancient god, and a long black hair flew out, making it even more beautiful.


    At the same time, Hei Ji did not suffer a devastating blow because of the rupture of the black iron armor and the light shining on it. She just closed her eyes, as if she had been in the dark for too long, unable to adapt to the light for a while and squinted.


    She is not a Pluto, adapting to the dark environment between the dead is due to the power of Chaos, so there is no change, and she will not be injured by the light like the Pluto. As long as she adjusts back to the light, there is no problem.


    The black iron armor helped Hei Ji withstand the other attacking ancient **** power, but the price was that the black iron armor was damaged. At this moment, Hei Ji escaped from the other two ancient gods'' powers.


    At the same time, Heiguang, Sava, and Youfeng fought hard and got rid of the suppression of the ancient gods'' power. The three of them rushed towards Hei Ji, volleyed to Hei Ji''s side, caring about Hei Ji''s situation.


    Hei Ji said to a few people: "I''m fine, please be careful."


    Then, several people raised their heads to look at the sky above the sky, occupying a corner of the sky, as if the heavenly soldiers are coming. Several people couldn''t help frowning. Now that the gods are coming in all directions, it is difficult to deal with. They need to retreat. This is their wise choice. If there is a need to fight, then all the people in the Underworld can wear the light-proof armor developed by Shenji Technology, and then come to fight the gods.


    It''s just that the light-proof armor is only the primary version, and it hasn''t been upgraded enough yet, and its power is limited. I''m afraid it is not the opponent of the gods. If the number of gods is still the ones that came before, then it may still win. But now that the gods have all come, it would be very difficult to win.


    "High priest, do we need to retreat back to the dead?" Hei Guang asked Hei Ji, the current situation is unfavorable. If they want to preserve the power of the Underworld, they must retreat.


    Hei Ji frowned and looked at the fire clouds and other gods in the sky, and said: "Look again, if there is no turning point, we can only go back to the dead."


    "The high priest meant to wait for Tang Ye to rescue the Lord Underworld?" Hei Guang is not stupid, knowing the meaning of Hei Ji''s words. Now they have nothing to do, there is no other way and strength to deal with the full-falling gods, so if you have to delay and wait, only Tang Ye who is still in the middle of the dead to heal the gods.


    Tang Ye''s power was very strong, and they all recognized this. Even when Tang Ye was still in the realm of the higher-level Celestial God, he could deal with their ancient God realm. Now Tang Ye had already broken through to the realm of the ancient gods, and after seizing the true spirit power of the underworld spirit, it became even stronger after fusion, the peak of the ancient god, it is not an exaggeration to say that it is half a true god. Especially, after integrating the power of the true spirit, he will have a thorough understanding of the power of the Celestial Tribe. Because the power of the great tribes of gods is inherited from those true gods. In this way, even if there is no Pluto, Tang Ye alone can shock these tribes of heavenly gods.


    Perhaps this was an overestimation of Tang Ye''s strength, but Hei Ji felt that it was necessary to fight. If Tang Ye can arrive in time, then even if they can''t defeat these fully descending gods, they can also reverse the current crisis of defeat on the human side.


    Hei Ji decided so, Hei Guang and the others had no objection. For Hei Ji''s words, they have always only obeyed, not daring to disobey. Originally, they only knew that Hei Ji was very powerful, and it existed when the Underworld God just came to the dead. And after the torture battle just now, they knew more about Hei Ji. Unexpectedly, Hei Ji was originally the bloodline of the highest Shen Xing Tian of the God of War tribe. Since it is the blood of the true god, it is inevitable to be strong. In the past, there was a relationship with the gods, which might make people worry about whether she would return to the gods. However, they saw Hei Ji''s determination and hatred of the gods, I am afraid that nothing like this would happen.


    In addition, they also saw the face of Hei Ji. Before, Hei Ji used a scarf to cover her face, they just thought Hei Ji was very mysterious. Seeing Hei Ji''s face now, I was really amazed. He didn''t expect Hei Ji to be such a beautiful person.


    Faced with such a beautiful woman, it seems difficult to be hostile.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Cangcang and others were not in the mood to care about Hei Ji''s beauty and identity at this time. They only cared about a question whether it was the strength of their human race and whether they could help them. Of course, they care about Hei Ji''s life. Hei Ji was dealt with by several ancient gods just now, and she fell into a desperate situation, and they all wanted to save each other.


    And now, although Kurohime has gotten rid of the crisis, there is a bigger crisis in front of him. This is also a crisis for everyone. How to deal with the gods that have come down?


    In the sky, the gods who occupy a large area are not something they can deal with!


    "Huh?" Seeing Hei Ji''s armor was broken, but she was okay, Xing Zhan was a little surprised and embarrassed. He thought that Heiji, like the Underworld, had been altered by the environment between the dead and could no longer adapt to the bright place. But unexpectedly, Hei Ji didn''t change like that, so what he said just now was wrong.


    "Even so, Xing Zhenji has come together with the people of the Ming clan, first take her down, snow the shame of the heavens, and then destroy the human beings, there is no need to wait." Xing Zhan coldly snorted.


    "Let''s do it then." Huo Yun nodded and said, and then made a look at the ancient gods who had just shot. The ancient gods said that they had received the order and went to deal with Hei Ji.


    The other gods did not act. Before they could take action, since Hei Ji was regarded as the most powerful person on the Human Race right now, he should be dealt with first, and the Human Race was completely hopeless. Isn''t this fun?


    "That human woman must also be dealt with." Then Xing Zhan said again. The human girl he said was Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu was the one who could kill the thousand-layer patriarch, and his strength was not too different from Hei Ji. Even if Tang Jiujiu was still in his heyday, he might not be Hei Ji''s opponent. Therefore, for such a person, Xing Zhan dare not let it go.


    "Since it is the one who killed the thousand layers, it must be killed. However, she seems to be useless. Hei Ji also said that she can continue to be the subject of the experiment. If that human woman is not, just kill her directly." Huo Yun said.


    Several ancient idols have become people who judge who lives and die. They stand on the clouds, point and point, and determine the life and death of sentient beings.

 Chapter 2543： Jizo Buddha!

    Huo Yun and other ancient gods decided to kill Hei Ji and Tang Jiujiu first, and then the ancient gods among several tribes began to take action. Among the power that is coming in all-round way now, there are more than two dozen of the ancient gods. Each tribe has several masters in the realm of ancient gods. There are five tribes of God of War, God of Fire, God of Water, God of Earth, and God of Wind among the tribes of gods in the heavens. The combined strength of the five tribes is not surprising.


    Now that they are determined to live and die above the clouds, it can be said that they do have such power. Now several ancient gods began to attack Hei Ji and Tang Jiujiu. It was originally able to deal with two ancient gods at the same time, but one more would not work. As for Tang Jiujiu''s words, he had consumed a lot of power when he killed the thousand layers before. At this time, he could still deal with an ancient god, and more words would be very dangerous. Therefore, there were enough ancient **** realm masters on the side of the gods, and he suppressed Hei Ji and Tang Jiujiu at once.


    When Wang Jiuxiao and others saw Hei Ji and Tang Jiujiu being besieged by several ancient gods, they naturally wanted to help. However, it was not for them to intervene in the battle of masters in the realm of ancient gods. Only Black Light and Youfeng, and Sava can continue to block the masters of the ancient **** realm. However, they were just three people, and the gods had enough manpower on their side, and they sent three more ancient gods to deal with Black Light.


    "Although the strength is insignificant, I hope it can help Miss Tang." Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t watch Tang Jiujiu being killed by two ancient gods. Tang Jiujiu and Hei Ji came out to fight. They were together with their human race. save. If it is said that if they do not save, they will retreat and can successfully save their lives, retreating is also an option. But now they are destined to be unable to deal with the gods, even if they don''t save Tang Jiujiu, they will be killed by the gods later. That being the case, why not go out and help Tang Jiujiu.


    As a result, Wang Jiuxiao, Tang Zisang, Wang Cangcang, Fengzhu Lian, Heilong, Xiaozi and other people with power above the **** level all shot out, shouting and courageous, not afraid of death, because they only have the power of the realm of the gods. To deal with ancient gods one level higher than them. It is a pity that no matter how high-spirited they are and regard death as their home, they cannot reverse the situation. They couldn''t impress the masters of the ancient **** realm, but were easily injured by the power of the ancient **** realm.


    And Wang Jiuxiao and the others were injured. Others who were weaker than them, although they did not do anything, the gods did not do them, and they were not injured, but they felt that they were completely useless. They have become a decoration and have no effect on the whole situation.


    Suddenly, Human Race seemed to be able to declare a failure. They all fell silent, no one was in high spirits, no one thought there was hope. Although they are not afraid of death, all their thoughts are to give up struggling, waiting to be killed by the gods, and then die, and no longer have to worry about these things.


    It also seems to be a relief.


    After being frightened for a while, everyone wanted to start again, feeling that this was a kind of relief, and no longer had to desperately become stronger, and no longer need to be afraid all day.


    Then let death come.


    There is nothing more mourning than death. People nowadays, the heart is dead.


    No one helped Hei Ji and Tang Jiujiu, Hei Ji and Tang Jiujiu retreated in a row. Hei Ji can last longer, after all, he has the power of Chaos. At the same time, staying between the dead for so long, is also quite mastery in spatial ability. So even if she couldn''t deal with the three ancient gods'' powers, she could barely hold back. Although the injuries continued to increase, they were not immediately fatal.


    But Tang Jiujiu couldn''t do it. Tang Jiujiu originally used most of his power when killing the thousand layers, and he was barely able to deal with an ancient god. In the heyday, she can also deal with two ancient gods. It is very difficult to deal with two more now. If you don''t pay attention, you will be seriously injured and even threaten your life!


    Of course, Hei Ji did not encounter a fatal attack, and it was also related to the decision of Huo Yun and the other ancient gods. They don''t plan to kill Hei Ji, so Hei Ji will be hurt and caught constantly at best. Tang Jiujiu was different. They didn''t need to keep Tang Jiujiu''s life, so the attacks on Tang Jiujiu were very deadly.


    At this time, after Tang Jiujiu blocked the attack of the two ancient gods, the fire cloud above felt that things were proceeding too slowly, so he sent a flame power attack on Tang Jiujiu. Huo Yun is the patriarch of the Fire God tribe, good at fire power, and at the level of the ancient gods, so his power is stronger than the two ancient gods who are currently attacking Tang Jiujiu. He pursued and attacked Tang Jiujiu, and Tang Jiujiu would definitely be unable to stop it.


    The flame attack from the fire cloud was just a small fireball, but when the fireball fell down, it looked like a thousand catties of meteorite, with a terrifying aura. This kind of fireball hit Tang Jiujiu''s head. Tang Jiujiu had just resisted the attack of the two ancient gods. When he was easing, he faced Huoyun''s power attack.


    However, she could not hold it. If she was hit by this fireball, she would definitely die.


    The power of the evil spirit demon branch is very powerful and terrifying, but it has already consumed a lot. When it is used up, it is useless no matter how strong it is.


    "This will solve one now." Before the fireball attacked Tang Jiujiu, Huo Yun was confident, thinking that it was enough to kill Tang Jiujiu. It was not a speculation, but a direct conclusion, saying that Tang Jiujiu was bound to die.


    The other patriarchs of the ancient gods didn''t speak, probably thinking that this was the case.


    Tang Jiujiu looked up and saw the fireball smashed down, his expression extremely cold. She knew that she could not deal with such a powerful ancient **** patriarch. She was also unwilling in her heart. If it hadn''t been for the use of a lot of power to kill the thousand layers before, and then be consumed by two ancient gods, even if it was Huo Yun, the patriarch of the fire god, she would have nothing to fear. Now, Huo Yun wanted to kill her with that kind of flame ball, and she was even more unwilling.


    And will not allow such things to happen. She would not let herself be killed here, otherwise there would be no way to see her mother again. Even if she can''t resurrect her mother, she wants to see her again. Before the power of the true god, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, the dead will not have reincarnation. And the state of death, that is, soul, still remains somewhere in this world. Only Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can control the space that contains the soul. The soul that has not undergone reincarnation still has memories, so if Tang Jiujiu wants to see her mother''s soul again, it is equivalent to seeing her mother again.


    This is the obsession in her heart, she will not allow anyone to destroy it.


    "You want to kill me, then I will kill you one to bury you!" Tang Jiujiu shouted angrily.


    Then, when the fireball was about to hit her head, suddenly, a domineering diamond force rushed out of her body.


    "It''s ridiculous, what did she just say? She said she would take one of us to the funeral? What a joke, she is now dead, and she can actually say such funny things..." Huo Yun said to Tang Jiujiu Drinking low, disapproving, sneered ironically.


    However, when Tang Jiujiu suddenly broke out of a group of diamond power incidents, Feng Zhuo, the patriarch of the Fengshen tribe, was shocked and yelled to Huo Yun: "Be careful!"


    Then I saw that Tang Jiujiu''s erupted diamond power suddenly caused a golden Buddha statue to form around Tang Jiujiu''s body.


    "That''s...?!" At this time, Tuxing, the patriarch of the Earth God tribe, was also shocked, shouting in a low voice: "That is the power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva!"


    "Wh, what..." Huo Yun panicked at this moment. If it is the power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, it is of the true **** level, and it can kill him!

 Chapter 2544： Deadly time!

    Tang Jiujiu himself possesses the power of the Earth Store Heart Sutra, which is the power of the Earth Store Bodhisattva, and the Earth Store King Bodhisattva is the true god, so such a power will completely threaten the life of the ancient gods. Tang Jiujiu possessed such power because she was infused with the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store while she was still in her womb to fight against the power of the evil spirit demon branch. For this reason, while resisting the power of the evil spirit demon branch, she also integrated the power of the Heart Sutra of Earth Store.


    Originally, she didn¡¯t want to use this power. After all, it belonged to Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, a true god-level power. Although she would not be as pure and powerful as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, it was also a true god-level power used to kill ancient gods. , There is no problem at all.


    Now that she was driven into desperation by several ancient gods'' powers, she could no longer hide such powers and could only release them. The giant bodhisattva statue is after releasing the power of the Heart Sutra of the Earth Store, condensed to create a giant statue of the Buddha, like the Buddha possessed, not only has the effect of protecting itself, but also has the effect of attack.


    At this time, Tang Jiujiu, who was protected by the giant bodhisattva, had already got rid of the threat of several ancient gods, and then controlled the giant Buddha, hammering away at the standing ancient **** in the sky.


    The golden light Buddha was very loud, like a giant in the sky, his height reached the position where the ancient gods stood, and then he fisted over, facing a field. The gods did not expect to have such a shocking power. Unexpectedly, he was After being hit by the hammer, he immediately received a terrible impact and was rushed into disarray, and some gods were hit by a hammer and were directly injured and fell from high altitude.


    The moment the giant Buddha burst out, its power was the greatest, even the ancient gods could not stop it. Tu Xing and Feng dodged quickly, but Huo Yun originally thought that the fireball power he smashed could solve Tang Jiujiu''s. He didn''t expect Tang Jiujiu to suddenly burst out such terrible power, directly from the true god. He stayed for a while, dodged slowly, and was attacked by the Buddha colossus.


    Knowing that he couldn''t avoid it in time, he took it directly. With a low cry, a raging flame burst out from his body, the flames being so powerful that they rose into the sky. Then he raised his hands and directly held the hammer of one hand of the Buddha statue.


    "Huh, what about the power of the true god? If you are not the true god, you won''t have the power of the true god. The power of my Vulcan tribe is not that easy to defeat!" Huo Yun held the giant Buddha statue and shouted to Tang Jiujiu. .


    Tang Jiujiu is now wounded and manipulating the giant Buddha statue. If it weren''t for the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, he would not be able to easily hurt those gods. As for the power of the true god, Huo Yun can hold it, it is indeed because of her realm of strength and the limitation of her physical injuries. However, she wouldn''t let Huo Yun be so easy, she decided to do her best to kill Huo Yun!


    As a result, Tang Jiujiu once again released the power of the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, and he had no secrets at all. Suddenly, the golden light of the Buddha''s colossus became more exuberant, and the Buddha''s colossus seemed to be plated with gold again, becoming much harder than before. Then, the giant Buddha withdrew his hand that hit Huoyun, but soon, he clasped his palms together and wanted to shoot Huoyun to death.


    The scope of the Buddha''s colossus is very huge. It looks like a cumbersome colossus, but its movement speed is not slow. Before Huoyun had time to move away from the palms of the Buddha colossus, he was slapped in the middle.


    boom!


    Huoyun was shot into the palms of the giant Buddha, but he also used all his strength to resist. Around his body, strong flames seemed to form several fire dragons, lingering around him, forming a strong shield to protect him. In the face of the power of this true god, even if it was issued by Tang Jiujiu, who was greatly restricted, he did not dare to be scornful. He concentrated on continuously emitting flame power, strengthening the fire dragons, allowing the fire dragons to continue to entangle and wrapping him tightly. Strictly.


    However, despite this, the palms of the Buddha colossus continued to squeeze him. If the power of the fire dragon is destroyed, then the palms of the Buddha colossus will attack him, and he will be beaten into meatloaf!


    Tang Jiujiu clenched her teeth and persisted, even if her strength was exhausted at this time, she would persist. The gods descended faster than she had expected. Tang Ye did not appear to reverse the situation in time. She knew that maybe her life would be in danger, so at the last moment, even if she really would die, she wouldn¡¯t die that simple. It is also good to be buried with an ancient **** patriarch. In this way, she just killed two ancient **** patriarchs, and that was not too bad.


    "Get out and save Huoyun Patriarch!" Just now, I avoided Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing from the sudden burst of power from the Buddha Colossus. At this time, I saw Huoyun being attacked by the Buddha colossus with his palms together. I was very worried, and then activated the strong power of the ancient god. Attacked Tang Jiujiu and left.


    "Thick Earth Giant!" As the patriarch of the Earth God tribe, Tu Xing can control the earth element power, perfect and powerful. Seeing that Tang Jiujiu was protected in the giant Buddha statue at this time, he manipulated the earth element to also condense a giant image. It was a giant condensed from mud. Although not as huge and powerful as the Buddha giant image, it was also extremely shocking. It appeared in midair just like that, very mysterious. Then, the thick earth giant slammed Tang Jiujiu in the giant Buddha statue.


    Boom!


    The thick soil giant attacked the giant Buddha. Although it failed to smash the giant Buddha, the power of the ancient **** patriarch cannot be underestimated, and the giant Buddha trembles violently. This had a great impact on Tang Jiujiu. Originally, Tang Jiujiu wanted to slap Huoyun with all his strength, hold on, and kill Huoyun! However, under the harassment of the Giant Earth Giant, she was affected, and she was prevented from using all her strength, and the power of the Giant Buddha suddenly weakened a bit.


    While taking advantage of this moment, Huo Yun exerted his strength and pushed the palms of the Buddha''s colossus to make his situation less dangerous. Otherwise, like just now, the palms of the Buddha''s colossus will almost close together, mashing him into flesh.


    Tang Jiujiu was extremely angry and unwilling to this situation, and almost killed Huo Yun. He did not expect to be disturbed by Tu Xing suddenly. If this goes on, she is afraid that she will not be able to hold it, and it will be difficult to kill Huo Yun again.


    "Fengyue cut!" At this time, Feng Jue''s attack also came. The wind manipulated the power of the wind to form a huge wind blade, suspended in the air at Tang Jiujiu''s position, and then suddenly cut away, as if to cut the giant Buddha statue.


    boom!


    The force of Fengyue''s cutting hit the giant Buddha. Although it still failed to break the giant statue of Buddha, like the thick earth giant, the impact of the giant statue of the Buddha affected Tang Jiujiu, which weakened Tang Jiujiu''s power to initiate the giant statue of the Buddha to close and slap the fire cloud. The impact of these two ancient gods'' powers consumed a huge amount of the Buddha''s colossus. This was tantamount to consuming Tang Jiujiu''s strength. Tang Jiujiu was originally seriously injured, and he had consumed a huge amount of strength before, and he could no longer hold up with such a thing.


    However, in such a state, she still needs three ancient **** patriarchs to attack her, enough to witness her terrible, even Hei Ji, I am afraid it can''t match!


    It is a pity that Tang Jiujiu''s power couldn''t hold it anymore, and the giant Buddha statue could no longer be maintained and was shattered by the force of the fire cloud. And this, the power of the three ancient gods attacked together, which also meant Tang Jiujiu''s fatal crisis!

 Chapter 2545： Weak and strong!

    When the power of the Buddha''s colossus was consumed one after another, and its power was greatly weakened, the fire cloud ignited the power of flames, swept out, and the sound of dragons screamed, like an eight barren fire dragon crashing into the surroundings, and coordinated with the power of wind and earth to give the Buddha colossal Shattered!


    Without the protection of the giant Buddha statue, Tang Jiujiu was completely exposed to the fire cloud, Feng Zuo and Tu Xing. Under this situation, the three ancient **** patriarchs launched an attack on her, and it was impossible for her to stop it.


    This is a fatal moment.


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you have other abilities!" Huo Yun was greatly relieved now, and the attack on Tang Jiujiu used the greatest strength. Because Tang Jiujiu actually wanted to kill him just now, the key is that that kind of power is indeed possible to kill him, and he can be regarded as walking away from the ghost gate. He was a dignified patriarch of an ancient god, and it was naturally unbearable to be forced to such a point. Now he was going to kill Tang Jiujiu, so he didn''t have any power to hide his own personalities. It was absolutely guaranteed that he could kill Tang Jiujiu.


    He snorted to Tang Jiujiu angrily: "You really are a not-so-simple human woman. It is not counted that you have the power of a foreign land, but you actually have the power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. I am very curious about who you are. However, compared to Curious, and more importantly, kill you. Now that you have reached your limit, see how you can escape this time!"


    Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing attacked at the same time. Although with Tang Jiujiu''s injured body and exhausted power, it was enough for an ancient **** patriarch in Huoyun to kill Tang Jiujiu, but they didn''t want Tang Jiujiu to have any more. Other hidden powers burst out, so, together with the power of the two ancient **** patriarchs, it was used to ensure that Tang Jiujiu could be killed 100%, so that it would save worry and no more troubles.


    "This human woman is really surprising. If you can, I would like to know how her power was obtained. Whether it is the power of this foreign land or the power of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Does the power of the foreign land want us? Is there any help for the vastness of the outer sky? And the power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva may be related to the Ksitigarbha who reincarnated into the human race. If the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is born, it will be very unfavorable to us. From this point of view, this human woman is too much. If it''s too special, it''s better to kill first." Feng Zhuo continued to release a huge wind blade, if it could cut through the sky, attack Tang Jiujiu, adding another fatal crisis to Tang Jiujiu.


    The patriarch of the earth **** tribe, Tu Xing, was not idle either, since he was planning to kill Tang Jiujiu, then he also shot. He still manipulates the giant earth formed by the power of the earth elements, and then, just like Tang Jiujiu used the Buddha statue to deal with the fire cloud, let the giant earth slap his hands together, slap Tang Jiujiu into his palm, and beat Tang Jiujiu into Mashed meat.


    "Since you are going to kill this human woman, I will do it too. In this way, this woman must be dead..." Tuxing said.


    Now, at the same time, there were Huoyun, Fengzhuo, and the power of Tuxing to kill Tang Jiujiu. These three are the patriarchs of the ancient gods, and are by far the strongest power apart from the true gods. Tang Jiujiu was definitely unable to resist these three forces. It can be said that Tang Jiujiu is bound to die.


    When other people saw this, they knew it was so. Wang Jiuxiao and the others wanted to save Tang Jiujiu very much, but they couldn''t get close to several ancient gods. Even if they didn''t give up and kept on trying to save Tang Jiujiu, they were easily blocked or even killed by the power of other ancient gods. For this reason, there is no strength to help Tang Jiujiu, Wang Jiuxiao and the others can just watch, powerless, and regretful.


    Tang Jiujiu was Tang Ye''s daughter, who died to fight against the gods, Wang Jiuxiao felt so sorry for Tang Ye. The Tang family has always made contributions, but the Tang family failed to get the rewards it deserved.


    Wang Jiuxiao didn''t speak, but closed his eyes, feeling heavy, accountable to himself, and finally looked awe-inspiring, holding the sword of the emperor. If you want to kill Tang Jiujiu, then he will die first.


    He has no other way to deal with the problem of the full-scale coming of the gods. That being the case, the result was a death in the end, and then died to protect the Tang family. It has always been the people of the Tang family that have contributed to their Wang family, and now if they don''t return, there will be no chance.


    Tang Zisang was definitely not going to watch his aunt, who had just met, been killed. Holding a halberd under the power of poison, she rushed into the gods to save Tang Jiujiu. However, in front of the power of the ancient gods, her power seemed so insignificant. However, her determined expression seemed so powerful in front of the ancient gods, even if the strength was insignificant.


    At the same time, Wang Cangcang, Phoenix Pearl Curtain, Black Dragon, Xiao Zi, etc., all regard death as home, even if their strength is insignificant, but they all do the same thing to stop the gods and save Tang Jiujiu!


    "Huh, it''s ridiculous, humans love to do this kind of thing!" Huo Yun and the others would not be moved by Tang Zisang and Wang Jiuxiao''s actions. They would only find it very ironic, knowing that Tang Jiujiu could not be saved, and doing so would be death. It is ridiculous and meaningless!


    "Since you are in such a hurry to die, then I will fulfill you!" Huo Yun snorted coldly, and sent a monstrous fire wave to the people who had gathered to rescue Tang Jiujiu, and the fire wave swept away. This is the strength of the ancient **** realm, and dealing with them is only a god-level realm, and even a strength that is not even in a god-level realm. It is simply crushing.


    This monstrous fire wave is enough to kill most of them!


    However, everyone regards death as home, without fear, and continues to move forward. The people at the front were instantly turned to ashes when they were rushed in front of him by the torrent of fire.


    Even so, the people behind him did not retreat. Still rushing forward, even if he could get close to Tang Jiujiu a little bit, he would be closer to being able to save Tang Jiujiu. This is their only idea, as for death, who cares about it.


    "Then you all go to die!" Huo Yun couldn''t bear this kind of thing. No one was afraid of his overwhelming power. He felt quite boring. He simply increased his strength again and wanted to kill everyone at once. he


    More fierce fire waves poured down, directly covering everyone!


    When people see this, they are still not afraid, but they also know that they can''t stop it, maybe they are dead. They closed their eyes one after another, this is a failure, but it is also a relief.


    call!


    However, just as the monstrous fire wave poured down and was about to cover them, a terrifying, but silent force, penetrated their bodies, but did not cause any harm to their bodies. This force appeared directly in front of them, hitting the monstrous fire waves, separating the monstrous fire waves, like a huge river, cut by life.


    "This is...?" Seeing this scene, the fire cloud that released a huge fire wave was shocked. What kind of power could prevent him from an ancient **** patriarch''s attack?


    call!


    Another invisible force passed through the people, and it didn''t take any effort in the blink of an eye. Then, a man in dark clothes appeared before them volley.

 Chapter 2546： Just solve him!

    The monstrous fire wave that can knock out Huo Yun with one blow is like blocking a big river. Not only Huo Yun will be surprised, but everyone will be surprised.


    The gods above the sky, Tuxing and Fengzhuo, the two ancient gods patriarchs, knew how terrifying Huo Yun''s attack just now was. If that monstrous fire wave swept down, the humans underneath would probably be reduced to ashes. But it was this kind of power that was directly blocked by others and stagnated. To be able to do this, power is probably not as simple as the realm of ancient gods.


    People who were mortal were even more shocked to see this situation. How could there be such a strong force and saved them... This seems to be something worthy of surprise, is this here to save yourself?


    Then they saw the black shadow volleying in front of them, it was this person''s power that blocked the monstrous fire wave of Huoyun and saved them. Who is he?


    Wang Jiuxiao, Tang Zisang, Xiao Zi and others almost burst into tears at this moment. They couldn''t be more familiar with the person who saved them. Isn''t that figure the same as Tang Sheng?


    Tang Sheng is back!


    "It''s Tang Sheng!" Soon, others recognized it too, yes, that figure, that kind of almost unreasonable power, who else besides Tang Sheng?


    Under the influence of Tang Ye¡¯s terrifying power, Huoyun¡¯s torrent of fire was directly blocked, and several ancient gods who had fought with Heiji and Heiguang, Sava, Youfeng and other Underworld generals stopped fighting. , Look at the situation here.


    At the same time, Tang Ye appeared, and the powerful force sent out had impacted, and it had already resolved the power of the ancient gods that had dealt with Tang Jiujiu. The three ancient gods who had dealt with Tang Jiujiu also stopped attacking Tang Jiujiu, looking towards Tang Ye. Want to know what kind of power can achieve this level?


    Suddenly, Tang Ye has become the focus of the audience.


    "Grandpa Zeng..." Tang Zisang was standing in front of the people. Facing the death crisis that Tang Jiujiu encountered just now, she wanted to save her anyway, so she kept rushing forward, hoping to reach Tang Jiujiu''s side. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to show up in time to block the monstrous fire wave released by Huoyun, she would probably be the one who died next time.


    Now standing at the forefront, it was naturally the closest to Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye''s back, she couldn''t help calling out. Seeing Tang Ye, she immediately felt relieved. She didn''t know whether Tang Ye could deal with those gods, maybe she couldn''t deal with them, after all, there was only one Tang Ye, no matter how strong it was, it would be difficult to deal with so many gods. However, after seeing Tang Ye, she felt a sense of peace of mind.


    Tang Ye looked back and gave Tang Zisang a gentle smile, and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve kept you waiting for a long time. Leave it to me next, and I will make you all safe."


    "Go and save Auntie!" Tang Zisang was touched by countless things and had a lot to say, but at this time, Tang Jiujiu was the most worried, so Tang Ye hurried to rescue Tang Jiujiu.


    "Of course." Tang Ye nodded to Tang Zisang. Tang Jiujiu was his daughter, so how could he not be saved. In fact, when he first appeared, he was already saving Tang Jiu. He blasted out his power and blasted away the ancient **** power that had originally suppressed Tang Jiujiu, so that Tang Jiujiu was no longer threatened.


    Then he looked at Tang Jiujiu''s side again. Above Tang Jiujiu, there were several ancient gods. Just now, it was the people among them who jointly launched an attack on Tang Jiujiu, almost killing Tang Jiujiu. As for those of Huoyun, of course they are, and Tang Ye will not let go of them. Those who dare to attack his daughter are going to die!


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Jiujiu with guilt and infinite love. This lovely girl is her own daughter. She is as beautiful as her mother, but not so glamorous, delicate and aura. Such a beautiful and lovely daughter, I am very sorry for her, and can''t make up for what she does. And there are people who want to kill her, they will definitely not forgive!


    Tang Jiujiu was no longer suppressed by the power of the ancient gods. Seeing Tang Ye appear, he knew that Tang Ye saved her. But she still had a sigh of relief in her heart for Tang Ye, and she didn''t specifically do anything to Tang Ye. She turned her head and snorted coldly, as if she was angry with Tang Ye.


    Hei Ji felt relieved when he saw Tang Ye appear. At this moment, Tang Ye''s strength, she knew very well, even if it was two of her, it was impossible to beat it. Originally broke through to the realm of ancient gods, and absorbed the soul power of other true gods in the underworld soul. That is definitely reaching the peak of the ancient gods. Perhaps, among the people present, no matter whether it is a human or a god, none of them is Tang Ye''s opponent.


    However, now that the gods have fully descended, Tang Ye alone is probably difficult to deal with. The so-called one person blocking the 100,000 army is actually an exaggeration. No matter how strong it is, there are limits. Therefore, to solve this all-round God, I am afraid that we have to rely on other methods.


    If Lord Pluto awakens, then it is okay. After all, Pluto is a true god, and is not at the same level as these people. It is easy to make a large group of people disappear with a wave of hands. It''s like trampling a swarm of ants to death, even if it is a hundred thousand ants, ants are so small, how difficult is it to trample to death.


    Hei Ji didn''t see the Underworld appearing with Tang Ye, she didn''t know if Tang Ye succeeded in rescuing the Underworld. If the Underworld was successfully rescued, then why didn''t the Underworld come. But if he hadn''t awakened Mingshen, did Tang Ye put aside the matter of saving Mingshen now? In this case, there is no Pluto to come, and it is still difficult to deal with this all-round deity.


    However, even if they couldn''t deal with these all-coming gods and Tang Ye came to save them, it would not happen that they were all killed by the gods. Now, there will be further development, and it won''t end here.


    "Tang Ye? Is it the human being who prevented our gods from coming from the beginning?" Above the sky, Huo Yun basically understood what was going on, frowned slightly and hummed.


    "The first person in the human race?" Feng Zhuo whispered beside him.


    Tu Xing looked at Tang Ye, his expression no longer as confident as before, and said, "This human being is not simple."


    They knew that Tang Ye was very powerful, and the power that could block Huo Yun''s monstrous fire waves was of course powerful. However, they couldn''t see how strong Tang Yeqiang was. He had heard about Tang Ye before, that the first person in the human race seized the power of the four great beasts to prevent their gods from coming, and later killed the gods, doing things that were impossible in their eyes. However, they had never seen Tang Ye, and when dealing with humans, they ignored Tang Ye''s existence because of the constant presence of powerful people that made them bother.


    Now that Tang Ye appeared in front of them, they faced Tang Ye. They are also getting irritable, and they are constantly being obstructed in dealing with humans. So, if you kill the first human being, it will be all right?

 Chapter 2547： Dont doubt this!

    Since he is the first person in the human race, it must be the greatest hope that the human race holds. So what can Human Race do if this hope is extinguished?


    Huoyun they think this way. They also felt that now that the gods have overwhelming power, could it not solve a human being, and this must-victory thing for them, could it be changed by the appearance of a human?


    "You continue to kill that woman, and I will stop him." Huo Yun said to the ancient gods who had dealt with Tang Jiujiu just now. Tang Ye blocked his monstrous fire wave, he must fight back, otherwise, wouldn''t it appear that he was frightened.


    He wouldn''t be so! He also saw that Tang Ye was going to save Tang Jiujiu, so he killed Tang Jiujiu and saw what Tang Ye could do?


    The three ancient gods started to attack Tang Jiujiu again.


    Tang Ye glanced at Huo Yun, coldly said, "You should die."


    It seems humble, but in fact it is extremely domineering.


    "You..." Huo Yun didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak like this. It was so arrogant that even he didn''t dare to say that.


    call!


    At this moment, when Huo Yun wanted to scream at Tang Ye, Tang Ye took action. Without seeing what he was doing, he disappeared in place, and the next moment, he appeared under the ancient **** who had attacked Tang Jiujiu. At this time, the ancient **** slapped Tang Jiujiu with a power attack, and Tang Ye slapped the attacking power backhand, blasting that power away.


    In his eyes, the power of an ancient **** seemed so trivial, that it could be easily resolved.


    Then, Tang Ye raised his head to look at the ancient **** who attacked Tang Jiujiu, with murderous intent in his eyes, very obvious killing intent. Then with a cry to the ground, he appeared directly in front of the ancient god. At this speed, even the ancient gods could not see clearly. This is not a simple speed movement, but a pulsation of space power, which is perfect.


    "Wh, what?" Tang Ye appeared directly in front of the ancient **** who attacked Tang Jiujiu. The ancient **** was shocked. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so fast. He felt that he had just finished his attack on Tang Jiujiu, and Tang Ye When he arrived in front of him, he had no chance to react.


    When Tang Ye arrived in front of the ancient god, he directly squeezed the ancient god''s neck and squeezed the ancient god''s neck with a crushing force.


    This ancient **** was killed in this way, and he didn''t even have time to react.


    However, in the realm of the ancient gods, just killing the body is not considered dead, as long as the soul is not damaged, it can be resurrected. However, Tang Ye did not give this ancient **** a chance to resurrect. At this time, he switched his power to the power of the dead, skillfully and quickly released the death **** to swallow, swallowing the soul of this ancient god, and then fuse the power of the ancient **** into his body. As long as it takes a little longer, the power of this ancient **** can be part of his power. But the power of an ancient **** has little effect on him now, so he is not in a hurry to integrate into his own power, and solve these gods first.


    He is so strong now, killing an ancient **** can be so easy. In fact, if it is only calculated according to the strength level, he is the peak of the ancient gods, and those ancient gods are normal levels. They are all ancient gods. It is very difficult to crush this way. But Tang Ye did it because he possessed very mysterious and powerful secret skills. Whether it''s space jumps, power switching, or being the dragon family bloodline, there is also a strong air force, these are unmatched by others.


    Now, he just killed an ancient **** in the blink of an eye, which stunned everyone present, including humans, the underworld, and the gods!


    "This...impossible, right?" The humans looked at Tang Ye in astonishment, their chins almost falling to the ground. How strong is this kind of power, an ancient god, who was originally an existence they couldn''t look up to, was actually killed by Tang Ye so easily!


    Tang Sheng, terrifying like this... I don''t know how terrifying his power is!


    Several members of the Ming Clan, Hei Ji and a few Black Iron generals, they all have the power of the ancient **** realm. Knowing the strength of the ancient god, even if they fall into a disadvantage, they can''t kill it so easily. Even if they were dealt with by a few gods and ancient gods just now and fell into a disadvantage, in fact, it is not so easy to kill them. Therefore, they felt that even if Tang Ye reached the peak of the ancient god, he shouldn''t kill an ancient **** so easily. But from the current situation, Tang Ye is not difficult to do, so if Tang Ye dealt with them in the same way, they might not be able to escape.


    Tang Ye, this monster-like human being is really scary!


    Hei Ji knew that Tang Ye had become so powerful after fusing the soul power of several true gods, and she also believed that it was not difficult for Tang Ye to kill an ancient god. But she didn''t expect it to be easy for Tang Ye to kill an ancient god. This is too scary. It seems that no one is Tang Ye''s opponent here now.


    Moreover, if nothing happens, the situation here will be reversed by Tang Ye.


    Hei Ji let go. This will feel that it doesn''t matter even if Pluto is not cured. Because of existence like Tang Ye, it is full of infinite possibilities and can help her solve the gods!


    And those gods, whether they were the patriarchs of the ancient gods such as Huoyun, Fengzhuo, Tuxing, and Xing Zhan, or other ancient gods, and ordinary gods, they were silent at this time.


    They were hit too hard. An ancient **** was killed so easily, and was swallowed up along with his soul, that is to say, that ancient **** was completely dead. That''s right, completely dead, even the soul was swallowed, it was completely disappeared from this world. No matter how long he cultivated in the past and how many years he lived, he was completely dead.


    The powerful ancient **** was obliterated by that human in that instant!


    God, how is this possible! How is this done!


    Huo Yun and the others knew very well that it was impossible to kill the ancient gods easily, even if they changed them. However, Tang Ye did it. They must admit that Tang Ye is stronger than them, and stronger than all the gods in the room!


    "Who are you? Why are you so terrible? How can you have such power!" Huo Yun shouted at Tang Ye, unable to imagine such a result.


    He still wants to fight back against Tang Ye, but now Tang Ye has such a power, how can he fight back?


    Feng Jue and Tu Xing, their expressions are extremely severe and serious. They were prepared for a 12-point defense. The human race that suddenly emerged, Tang Sheng, the first human race, had already surpassed them in strength. If they didn''t deal with it well, they would be killed if they were negligent!


    That human can do it, don''t doubt it!


    "We must join hands, otherwise the situation is dangerous. He is just one person, and we have the power of the entire celestial realm, and we can definitely get rid of him!" Tuxing shouted lowly.


    At this time, all of their gods, facing Tang Ye alone, reached the point where they had to work together to deal with it.

 Chapter 2548： Not a lone hero!

    Tang Ye''s shock to the heavenly gods at this time made the heavenly gods dare not be so arrogant and confident anymore, thinking that they would definitely be able to eliminate humans. Tang Ye killed an ancient **** just now, so the ordinary **** is definitely not his opponent. And even the ancient gods, I am afraid they have to join hands to deal with it. So, before Tang Ye was resolved, they didn''t dare to speak loudly anymore.


    A human being, forcing them to be like this, the face of the gods would have been lost. And the more this happened, the more they wanted to kill Tang Ye and annihilate the humans, so that all the faces lost in the humans would be taken back.


    "All the gods listen to my order, from now on, kill this human race with all their strength, kill him, and we will have no worries!" Huo Yun shouted in a low voice, so that all the gods who descended were ready to fight and could not fight one by one. , Others watched. Only when Tang Ye is resolved, can all this be all right, and other people are as simple as trampling on an ant.


    Tang Ye raised his head and looked at Huoyun, facing the many gods in the sky occupying a corner of the horizon, his whole body exuded high-spirited power, and his momentum was not lost at all compared with those gods, and said: "Why, let this Many gods have killed me, don¡¯t you think you are too dear to me?"


    Huo Yun coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Cunning humans, I don''t know what evil method you used to increase it to such a level. Just now you killed my ancient gods in the heavens and swallowed the soul power directly. The law of demons. Hmph, use such secret skills to become stronger and break through. Heaven is incompatible. No matter how strong you are, no one will admire you. And we will only work together to walk the way for the sky and kill you, the demons!"


    "Ah?" Tang Ye thought Huo Yun was very ridiculous, and said, "That''s good, how come I''m the evil devil''s crooked way? What else do you do for the heavens? All the time, you gods, don''t you just pretend to be heaven? Why? Then you want to walk the way, why bother to say substitute? The so-called heavenly principles are your principles and are invalid for our human race. Otherwise, if you want to destroy our human race, doesn¡¯t it mean that all our human races are not allowed by the natural laws ?"


    "So what! The emergence of your human race has disrupted the order of the entire world, making this world gradually lose its balance, and has also allowed the birth of a terrible altered **** like the destiny god. Shouldn''t you like this be killed?" Huo Yun is right Tang Ye shouted in a low voice.


    Tang Ye frowned, looked at Huo Yun, wondering if these gods are pretending to be asleep, and want to wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep. Isn''t that because he has nothing to do when he is idle? He can never wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep ...These gods, no matter what they are facing, whether they are doing right or wrong, there is a reason that they are right. All right and wrong are determined by them, which is very meaningless.


    In this case, the heavens, or the heavens, have to be changed.


    Tang Ye smiled playfully at Huo Yun, and said: "Since your gods think so, then our human race means that my fate is my destiny, and you gods of the heavens don''t count. From now on, your heavens The God of God, just like our human race, lives in this world. We have our own things, and you have your rules. If you want to control us, then ask our fist and answer it!"


    "What an arrogant tone, then we will kill you first!" Huo Yun shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted and snorted to Huo Yun coldly, "I just said that you should die. Then I will try to kill you and see, maybe I can solve you."


    "Huh, what a joke!" Huo Yun wouldn''t put himself in danger. Especially after experiencing the threat of Bodhisattva and Buddha''s power that Tang Jiujiu broke out just now, he would not let himself experience that kind of dangerous thing again.


    Although he didn''t admit it on the surface, he knew in his heart that whether it was Tang Jiujiu''s burst out just now or what Tang Ye had now, those terrifying powers could kill him. As an ancient **** patriarch, I never thought that he might be killed. This is simply a big joke, how could a powerful existence like himself be killed?


    Therefore, Huo Yun ordered the call to let the **** behind him go out and attack first. Tang Ye just showed explosive power, killing the ancient **** in seconds, in fact, how many abilities he didn''t show. Therefore, Huo Yun felt that it was necessary to figure out Tang Ye''s specific situation before he could deal with Tang Ye, and then killed Tang Ye.


    Compared with the human race, the gods are indeed very powerful, but there are also strong and weak in the group of gods. Then, the weak gods are actually nothing but cannon fodder in the war.


    Now, Huo Yun asked the ordinary gods behind him to attack Tang Ye, just as sending a group of cannon fodder.


    In order to give those ordinary gods confidence, Huo Yun shouted to Tang Ye: "You are only a person, my gods are so many, and the power of my gods is already extremely strong, not comparable to you humans. So, I want to kill you. One, can''t we still do it?"


    Then, Huo Yun encouraged those gods again: "Don¡¯t worry, let us kill this human being who has fallen into the devil''s way. He is powerful because of the law of demons. It is our responsibility to eliminate demons. Strength is the nemesis of demons. So, don''t worry that we can''t deal with demons. On the contrary, we can easily kill demons!"


    "Kill!" The people of the Vulcan tribe were motivated by their patriarchs to be full of confidence, and they felt that this was a challenge facing the gods, then, to overcome this challenge is an honor. Glory is a symbol of the strong, as a strong one must have glory. Therefore, they responded to Huo Yun and called out loudly to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about Tianshen''s reaction like this. Indeed, even if he reached the peak of the ancient gods, it was a simple matter to use the powerful secret skills he possessed to kill an ancient god. However, if faced with the power of thousands of gods, he alone could not deal with it. Two fists are hard to beat four hands, that''s the truth. With so many people besieging him, no matter how strong he is, he will inevitably be hurt. After the accumulation, the injury will become more and more serious.


    Tang Ye had already thought of this situation. Now that he has come out, he must be fully prepared to ensure that Human Race will definitely resolve the current crisis. As long as the true **** does not descend, then he will not be afraid of the power of the gods only in the realm of the ancient gods.


    After all, he came out after waking up the Underworld. Now, he has not only his own power, but also the power of Pluto!


    Pluto is a true god, with the power of Pluto to help, dealing with these gods, naturally there is no pressure.


    "Actually, I know that it is difficult to deal with your entire heavens with my own strength. Even a lone hero, I am afraid it is not that powerful. Therefore, I have used some of the power that can deal with you." Tang Ye told Huo Yun Sneered.

 Chapter 2549： The army is relative!

    Now that he has awakened Pluto, how could it be of no help at all. Even if the Underworld God is injured, he is also a true god, and he is a figure from that long time ago, who once led his subordinates directly to the heaven, so of course there is a way to deal with the heaven.


    The Underworld didn''t come out with Tang Ye. This was because although the Underworld had woken up, he was attacked and damaged by the soul power of several true gods for thousands of years. It is best to cultivate for a while after waking up. Moreover, for a figure at the level of Underworld, the battle he had to face was not against those ancient gods, but against those true gods.


    If those true gods didn''t show up, then he didn''t need to show up. In front of him, Tang Ye was probably the only one who had seen him after waking up. And now Tang Ye probably doesn''t know where he went. After all, he was a figure of the true **** level, who would know what his whereabouts were. He probably went to cultivate somewhere, he was ready to go, because he knew that several other true gods would definitely appear.


    And in order to thank Tang Ye for waking him up, he naturally helped Tang Ye. Everyone of the Ming clan had power above the realm of the gods. However, because the people of the Underworld are affected by the environment of the outside world, after leaving the gap between the dead, they are no longer so strong. They still need the light-proof armor developed by Shenji Technology to move. The power they exert is probably less than one-third of the previous one. two. Then, it may not be as powerful as the Celestial Realm. In this case, it is very disadvantageous in dealing with the gods.


    What Hades helped Tang Ye is to let members of the Hades temporarily weaken the influence of light on them, so that they can exert 100% of their power, or even a more perfect power, under the light-proof armor with Shenji technology. Beyond the limits. In this case, there are thousands of people in the Underworld. Then the gods and the gods will cancel each other out. In this way, it is possible for the Human Race and the Underworld Race to deal with the gods that come down in an all-round way!


    In this victory, after the overall strength became evenly matched, the situation on the battlefield may have been determined by those key figures.


    At this time, Huo Yun and many other gods felt that Tang Ye was frightening them. They obviously saw Tang Ye coming by himself, but Tang Ye said that, he could not deal with so many gods alone, so he was prepared and had many helpers. So where is the helper?


    Many gods originally didn''t believe it, but suddenly, on the other side of the sky, a spatial vortex suddenly opened up, and the dark inside suddenly couldn''t see anything at first. But then, people slowly walked out of the dark vortex one after another wearing black armor. These black armors were similar to the dark iron armor of the Dark Iron General of the Underworld, but they were simpler than the dark iron armor. And these are forged with the power of science and technology, not like the black iron armor forged by the forging technology under the power of the gods, so there are still many differences.


    But through this armor, it can be judged that these people who walked out of the spatial vortex are from the Underworld!


    These people of the Underworld, although they are wearing the light-proof armor that is just developed by Shenji Technology, but they have the power given by the Underworld. Even if they are wearing these incomplete armor, they can It is enough to resist the bright environment outside. Because relying on the power of the underworld group blessing, they can exert their full strength. In this case, at least it will be equal to the gods, and even surpass the gods.


    For this reason, such an army of the underworld can at least be evenly matched with the army of the gods. Although the **** of the gods did not come forward directly, this strengthening of the members of the **** of the gods is equivalent to a great deal of the gods.


    The members of the Ming clan appeared one by one, standing on the opposite side of the sky with the gods. Slowly, the underworld army became huge, and in the end it was almost as huge as the gods.


    In this way, the real and the gods became evenly matched.


    Many gods were stunned to see this. There were so many Pluto races that they could feel that the power of these Pluto races, like them, was at least the **** level. In this case, they have no advantage.


    What is this?


    How could it suddenly become like this?


    Didn''t the Underworld stay in the dark world between the dead and couldn''t get out of it? But now, how come there are so many all of a sudden, they are all sent through spatial transmission. Whose power is this, so much power can be transmitted at once?


    What a joke!


    "Could it be..." Only those gods with sufficient qualifications, such as Xing Zhan, Huo Yun, Feng Zhuo, and Tu Xing, knew many things about true gods. In their impression, only true gods can do this kind of thing, and ancient gods have no such power. Then, if the true **** did it, it couldn''t be Tang Ye in front of him. Tang Ye has not yet reached the realm of true gods. Moreover, apart from the true **** appointed by the Emperor Pangu when he was still alive, there would be no other true gods. If this is the case, the one who sent these Underworld Races is the Underworld!


    However, they knew that the Underworld had been injured by several true gods, and their souls were severely damaged, and it would be impossible to heal them without removing the soul power of several true gods. However, in this world, apart from people at the level of the true god, who else can deal with the soul power of the true god?


    All this is too unexpected!


    "If the Underworld God really wakes up, then we..." Feng Zhuo frowned, very worried. At this time, even as the patriarch of the ancient gods, he would start to worry about his own safety.


    Tuxing''s expression was also very heavy, and said: "It''s impossible... it turned out to be... Underworld..."


    Although I don''t want to admit it, it must be the Underworld God to be able to transmit so many Pluto races right now, and to allow the Pluto race to gain extra strength, and to fight under this light. Therefore, there are real god-level figures appearing, and they are dealing with them!


    "Are we going to lose the battle again?" Huo Yun couldn''t accept this kind of thing. The confidence and arrogance he had just now had vanished. Their heavenly **** army had no advantage in coming, then, alone, if Tang Ye was better than them, then they would have no advantage anymore. In this case, failure is predictable. Unless, they have a true **** here!


    However, when they were still in the chaotic space, they had never seen the true **** appear, and the true **** seemed to have ignored this matter. Therefore, they feel hopeless.


    "Why... how could this be?" Xing Zhan''s injury has not been well cultivated, Tang Jiujiu injured him with chaotic power, and chaotic power is still eroding him bit by bit, and he has not had time to clear it. At this time, he couldn''t afford to burn. In the face of the current situation the gods are encountering, he feels very powerless.


    Are they gods, are they going to fail?


    This result is really unacceptable!


    The gods suddenly felt very desolate, but the human race was extremely excited. They looked at the emergence of the Underworld army, which was a friendly army, and they were all excited. Unexpectedly, the ending will be like this, it may be them who win!

 Chapter 2550： Battle of heaven and earth!

    Judging from the current formation of the army of the underworld, the gods have no advantage at all. This is mainly because with the power of the underworld, a true **** awakens, even if it does not directly participate, but a random force can reverse the war under these ancient gods, which shows the strength of the power.


    Looking at the dense army of the underworld on the opposite side, one by one was wearing black armor, which was unexpectedly scary, like the arrival of the demons. The gods became jealous and panicked. The so-called eradication of evil is their responsibility. When they see evil, they will explode righteously, and they are not afraid of death. These words are all false. Now they are thinking about whether they can deal with that kind of underworld army. If there is no chance of victory, it will threaten their lives, so it is better to leave.


    Originally, in dealing with humans, their plan had very few casualties. Even dealing with human beings who have been free from the power of deification for thousands of years is easy. They are as powerful as the gods, and they don''t need casualties. But now, the casualties have been huge, and many ordinary gods have died, and even the ancient gods have died. Such a result has had a great impact on them. Faced with such a thing now, there is no mood and will to fight.


    Huo Yun was even more aggrieved by such a thing. Originally thought it was a bit of an accident. The emergence of powerful humans like Tang Jiujiu and Tang Ye prevented their plan to destroy humans, but the final result was that their gods won. acceptable. But now, with the emergence of such an army of the Underworld, their gods may not be able to win. This result is really unacceptable.


    "You **** human being, you are in collusion with the evil demon, you should kill it without mercy!" Huo Yun cursed at Tang Ye to vent his endless anger. At the same time, a layer of flame burned in his body. As the patriarch of the Vulcan tribe, he was very strong in the use of flame power, and he had endless killing intent against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Do I still need your forgiveness? What is collusion with demons. If the existence of the Underworld is not forced by your gods, it should be a tribe of the gods. You just define others indiscriminately like this... No matter how much I tell you, I still think that I am wrong and I am evil. In fact, as long as it is against you, as long as it is your enemy, you will all say it is wrong, right? Then there is no need to talk nonsense, Just kill you."


    Tang Ye didn''t want to waste time slowly. Even if these gods can be resolved now, things may not be resolved. Because above these gods, there are true gods. Those true gods don''t know where they are and what their attitudes are. If you want to control this world, you actually have to deal with those true gods, because those true gods have the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, and they have control over the elements of heaven and earth such as fire, water, wind, and earth. If you want to renew this world, you have to abolish these. These are like the formation of tyranny, no matter how hard people work, as long as they don''t allow it, they will not succeed. Therefore, this world is not free.


    Tang Ye could probably speculate that the ultimate goal of the deification plan carried out by N¨¹wa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I am afraid that he wanted to return the world to a true freedom. The power left behind by the Emperor Pangu was not given to a certain **** or to a certain person, but dissipated in this world, and everyone had the opportunity to enjoy it. Just through hard work, get the corresponding return. It is like a fair and equitable distribution mechanism to realize the equality of all beings.


    Although this purpose is always ridiculous, because the true equality of all things may never be achieved. After all, as long as the creatures get along in groups, it is inevitable that various situations will occur, and then unfair things will appear. However, it is impossible to deny the good intentions of Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha in their deification plan. Even if it is impossible to achieve such a beautiful world, it is enough to keep close to such a beautiful world.


    Tang Ye''s meaning is obvious, let''s go to war! And Huo Yun and the others also meant that. It would be useless to say more. Looking back at those gods, their aura and fighting spirit were all depressed, then go to war, otherwise the situation will only get worse.


    "Kill this group of demons, kill the humans that disturb the balance of heaven and earth, and retake the heaven and earth that belongs to us!" Huo Yun shouted out and issued a charge order, and then waved his hand, the gods looted and began to fight against the army of the underworld.


    Although they were struck by the appearance of Tang Ye and Ming Clan army, they will continue to fight under the instructions of the ancient **** patriarch. After all, they are gods. Since the situation is only evenly matched, then victory is still possible. Naturally, they will fight a battle. Maybe the result is their victory?


    After the Nether tribe army appeared, Hei Ji and Sava, Youfeng and Heiguang several Nether tribe generals rushed in front of them, became their generals and led them to fight. They were very pleased with the appearance of the army of the underworld. Because they feel the momentum and strength of the Underworld army, that is the blessing and protection of the Underworld Lord! Sure enough, Lord Pluto awakened!


    The awakening of Pluto is an incentive for any member of the Pluto clan. They feel that if there is Lord Pluto, they will be successful! Therefore, at this time, they are at their peak, no matter their aura or strength. It''s in a much better state than the Celestial Army that is constantly under attack. From this point of view, it can also be roughly guessed that if the two armies fight, they have a greater chance of winning.


    "All the underworld people hear orders, today¡¯s battle will be our first victory in thousands of years of dormancy, and our first glorious return to this world. This victory, this glory, we must get. Otherwise, , We are going back to the darkness of the undead. Are you willing to stay in such a place? You really can¡¯t directly look at the colorful world of this world, but as long as we get this world, then It will get better. So, are you going to live in such a wonderful world, or do you want to fight in the endless cold and dark?" Hei Ji shouted to the army of the underworld.


    "Return to heaven and earth, the first victory of glory, you must win!" Hei Ji said loudly, this is their order, it is a great purpose, something they have been thinking about for thousands of years.


    The Nether tribe army responded, "Return to heaven and earth, the first victory of glory, you must win! Return to heaven and earth, the first victory of glory, you must win!"


    "All strike out!" Hei Ji knew that the time had come, and when the Underworld army was at its strongest and most vigorous, he went to war with the gods!


    "Kill!" The underworld army rushed out, one by one with extremely ferocious aura. Moreover, they had hatred and great hostility. They had been stubborn for thousands of years. Now they have exploded, and they are like dead soldiers. To die, you will kill the gods by all means.


    With such a momentum, the Ming Clan occupied a great momentum from the beginning, pressing the gods. But the ancient gods of Huoyun, Fengzhuo, and Tuxing could no longer inspire the heavenly gods, because they also had their own powerful enemies to deal with, and they couldn''t manage it.


    Tang Ye is dispatched, if they don''t join forces, they can''t deal with it at all! What''s more, Tang Ye also has Hei Ji, several Dark Iron generals of the Underworld, as well as Tang Jiujiu and Lu Celadon, who can contend with the ancient gods. Therefore, other ancient gods cannot help them.


    In this way, the two sides fought together. This battle between heaven and earth will determine the future situation of heaven and earth!

 Chapter 2551： Same as Patriarch!

    Huoyun, Fengzhuo, and Tuxing, three ancient **** patriarchs, join forces to deal with Tang Ye! This situation seems to be to solve Tang Ye, but in fact it is an impact on the side of the gods.


    Think about it, the three ancient gods and patriarchs must work together to deal with one Tang Ye, and Tang Ye is the power of the human race. Isn''t this situation very detrimental to their gods?


    However, after the two sides enter the battle, there is no time to pay attention to these, just kill the enemy, and it will be over until they are all killed. Ordinary gods and the underworld armies fought together, and it must be that both sides were injured. As for the respective losses, it is still not clear. After waiting for a while, look back and see which side''s strength has been greatly reduced, then you can be sure. Once determined and their respective momentums remain unchanged, the winner can basically be determined. The suppressed side may even lose its fighting spirit and morale. In this case, the outcome is determined.


    This is the case of melee, and these are fighting alone. Hei Ji had a complete advantage against an ancient god. Previously, she could do all the killing and torture battles, although it was not easy, but it didn''t take much time. Therefore, after fighting, she quickly suppressed an ancient **** and severely injured that ancient god, ready to kill an ancient god. After killing an ancient god, she can deal with another ancient **** again. This can reduce a lot of pressure on their side. Even if the two ancient gods came to deal with her together, it would relieve the pressure on others.


    As for Black Light, Youfeng, and Sava, there is no problem dealing with an ancient **** alone. As for the Black Dragon, Xiao Zi, Wang Cangcang, and Fengzhu Lian, who possessed the power of the four great beasts, there was no problem working together against an ancient god. However, based on this alone, there are still many ancient gods among the gods. If the ancient gods are allowed to kill too many people on their side, the situation is also very unfavorable. Therefore, they must kill the ancient gods.


    "You cover me, kill the ancient gods, I will come!" Lu Celadon said at this time.


    As a goddess, Lu Celadon possesses the ability to target the enemy''s weakness and kill him with a single shot. Even if it is an ancient god, she can also see through the weakness, but she can''t kill the ancient **** alone. However, if there are a few more people to help contain it, although it is not possible to kill in one shot with a force that is not as good as that of the ancient gods, it can be hit several times. After the strength is accumulated, it is enough to destroy the weakness, then you can kill the ancient god!


    Everyone believed in the abilities of Lu Celadon, and then, people with the four great powers jointly dealt with an ancient god, protected Lu Celadon, and let Lu Celadon kill the ancient god. If Lu Celadon can''t kill her, she will also tell the weakness of the ancient **** and let everyone target the weakness of the ancient god. Although the power of the ancient gods is strong, it is also difficult to be dealt with by a few people from the peak of the higher gods. What''s more, being nakedly spoken of their weaknesses, and this is their true weakness, the enemy is targeting this point of attack, it really makes them feel dangerous.


    At the same time, in this battle, the power of the Red Wall Palace can also play a good role in dragging. For example, the professional snipers cultivated by the Red Wall Palace and the sniper rifles with deified power developed by Shenji Technology, if they attack the weakness of the ancient gods, even the ancient gods will feel great pressure. The power of the sniper rifle is very terrifying. One or two shots may be fine, but after a few shots, the accumulation of them will result in serious injuries.


    The power of the Red Wall Palace was not so strong before, and its role was not so obvious. That''s because if you fight directly with the gods directly, because of the power gap, the people of the red wall court will be crushed, and they will not be able to exert their advantages under the power of science and technology, so they will not see much good results.


    And now, with the army of the underworld fighting the gods, the power of the red wall court, those who use gunshot power, stay in the back row, protected by someone, and can attack with confidence, and naturally they can exert their due effect.


    Therefore, when Wang Cangcang, Xiao Zi, Heilong and Fengzhu Lian pin down an ancient god, and Lu Celadon tells the weakness and goes to attack, even if the ancient **** can dodge all their attacks, it is difficult to avoid the red wall palace. Sniper attack. As long as they stay for a while, they will encounter snipers. It may not be easy to move and sniper, but since the conditions for sniping are stable, you just need to sniper several times. The ammunition prepared by the Red Wall Palace is sufficient. What''s more, being able to use weapons that have strengthened the power of the gods under Divine Machine Technology, this warrior is also a superpower. Since it is a sniper ability, then it is possible to solve the problem of being difficult to sniper under shaken.


    In this way, although it takes a lot of cooperation to kill an ancient god, killing one ancient **** and then killing another is also steadily advancing. This bit by bit weakens the power of the gods and wins the victory step by step!


    On the other side, Tang Ye fought with the three ancient **** patriarchs, Huo Yun, Feng Zhuo, and Tu Xing. He was able to cope with ease without much pressure. Although Huoyun dominates the power of different elements between heaven and earth, one uses the power of flame to the extreme, one uses the power of earth element to the extreme, and the other uses the power of wind to the extreme. However, Tang Ye still had no pressure to face them!


    The reason is very simple. In addition to Tang Ye''s strength breaking through to the peak of the ancient **** realm, it is also because he has a very deep understanding of the power they each master when he merges the power of several true gods and souls. Now Huo Yun, Tu Xing, and Feng judged the elemental powers they mastered, and they were also cultivating with the corresponding true gods. Now that Tang Ye has directly integrated the true gods'' powers, it is of course not difficult to deal with the powers mastered by several ancient gods. Just like he became a few true gods, are you afraid of those who learn from yourself?


    This world is very authoritarian to the true god''s rules, and the disciples taught by the true **** do not say that blue is better than blue. Because the true **** has already been set, there are only those few, no other existence can be surpassed, unless the power of the Pangu Divine Emperor is revived and rearranged. It is a pity that Pangu God Emperor has long since fallen, and has been integrated in every corner of this world.


    Huo Yun originally thought that the three ancient **** patriarchs dealt with Tang Ye one, and he could solve it no matter what, but now he realized that Tang Ye didn''t have any pressure on them. He used the power of flames. He thought that flames could suppress Tang Ye. After all, flames were extremely devastating, but he found that Tang Ye seemed not afraid of flames at all!


    "Who are you, how come you know our power so much?!" After Huo Yun couldn''t suppress Tang Ye, he pulled away and shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "If I say, I am like your ancestor, do you believe it?"


    Tang Ye was telling the truth, who made him integrate the soul power of several true gods.


    However, Huo Yun, Tu Xing, and Feng Zhuo were so angry with him that he could kill him and not humiliate him. Tang Ye humiliated them too much. They were furious at Tang Ye and shouted in a low voice, "I will kill you!"


    After that, the three ancient gods patriarchs didn''t hide their secrets at all, and used the strongest strength and secret skills to kill Tang Ye, victory or defeat in one fell swoop!


    Tang Ye squinted and sneered, now he really is not afraid of any ancient gods. Unless the true **** comes, he feels that he is the strongest and undefeated. Huo Yun''s power, he himself is good at flames, but because there are so many fusion powers and there are too many situations that others don''t know, he is not afraid of Huo Yun''s flame power.


    Now, he will kill Huo Yun first!

 Chapter 2552： The key to the battle!

    Tang Ye didn''t want to let herself encounter the "True Fragrant Moment." He just said that he wanted to kill Huoyun, so he would kill him so as not to slap himself in the face. For this reason, he is now doing his best to deal with Huoyun. As for Fengju and Fengxing, I will talk about it later.


    And his behavior is very arrogant to Huo Yun He Feng Zuo and Tu Xing.


    "You dare to ignore me and the Tuxing patriarch. You are so arrogant. If so, let you see and see the true power of my Tuxing tribe!" Tuxing saw Tang Ye ignore him and Fengjue, and went straight to attack Huo. Yun, really angry. After all, at this time, their three ancient **** patriarchs were going to use the power of the box-pressing secret technique to kill Tang Ye.


    Feng Zhuo was also very angry with Tang Ye''s behavior. He was also an ancient **** patriarch, and he was so underestimated, even if Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, it shouldn''t be the case. He also had to use box-pressing skills to make the strongest attack on Tang Ye. He snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "You are so arrogant, ignoring us, you will definitely suffer. As a human, you don''t know how to be humble. Even if you have great opportunities, you have increased a lot of strength, but what about it? No matter how hard we do it, we can''t beat us who grew up with divine power!"


    Huo Yun saw Tang Ye just rushing towards him, knowing that Tang Ye was targeting him, his heart was very stressed. After all, Tang Ye''s strength had just been demonstrated, and it was not just pure arrogance as they drank in the mouth. He drank in a low voice, just to cheer himself up, Tang Ye''s true strength still needs to be seriously faced. Now that Tang Ye was targeting him wholeheartedly, if he was like the old **** before, it would threaten his life. Therefore, Huo Yun was different from Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing who had been ignored by Tang Ye. He was very alert and prepared to defend himself.


    But he felt that he was too embarrassed to be so, as the ancient **** patriarch, he was actually scared to this point. So on the surface, he still pretended not to be afraid, and he could deal with Tang Ye with ease. In order to relieve the pressure in the heart, it is a very good way to cry out, so Huo Yun also shouted to Tang Ye: "You look like you want to hit me? Humph, you think it¡¯s really easy, my dignified Vulcan tribe The patriarch, if you are so easy to kill, what authority is there in the realm of the day?"


    Tang Ye was quite puzzled by the reaction of Huo Yun, Feng Zuo and Tu Xing. What are these three ancient **** patriarchs still doing here, don''t you really think you can kill them?


    Hey... Tang Ye thought that Huo Yun and the others were funny, and while rushing towards Huo Yun, he said, "I just want to kill you, the patriarch of the Fire God tribe? I just said that you should die, so you should work hard now. Could it really be possible to kill you? You are very comfortable with yourself, thinking that I can''t do that. But, do you really think that is the case?"


    Tang Ye didn''t want to say that these ancient **** patriarchs deceived themselves, it was really ridiculous. As a god, it is too ironic to be like this. If that is the essence of the gods, then this heaven and earth really needs to be renovated.


    "Today''s battle, after the victory or defeat, this world has changed. Perhaps your gods will not be completely killed, but they will only be able to integrate into this world with divine power, and many humans, monsters, and demons, or Other races can be compared with you. At that time, your gods will not be the sole existence. This world and all things are free and fair and just." Tang Ye said lightly while rushing towards Huoyun.


    It''s like portraying the future world situation.


    "Funny!" Huo Yun snorted coldly, feeling that the situation Tang Ye said could not happen. Isn''t that, their gods fell to the altar, the heavens and the earth returned to the chaos period, each fighting for the upper hand, whoever is stronger. Even though it was wonderful, it was not acceptable to the gods. The gods are a symbol of absolute status and power. They were formed by gathering the top cultivators from the powerful cultivation in the Chaos Period.


    If it was like Tang Ye said, wouldn''t it mean that their gods once returned before liberation, and they had no advantage, and they had to start from the beginning and compete with all things. It was really a time of chaos, an era when cultivation was just beginning.


    The gods definitely don''t want such a result. However, if their gods are destroyed now, it is indeed possible to return to that period. After all, now the heaven and earth luck is coming again, everyone can practice, unless they are really unqualified. It is conceivable that after a hundred years, the situation of cultivation will become obvious and prosperous.


    In order to prevent the situation Tang Ye said, and to let the gods continue to maintain the position of self-respect between heaven and earth, Huo Yun, Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing have used their strongest strength to deal with Tang Ye. They thought it was a very good opportunity. Tang Ye arrogantly ignored Diaofengzuo and Tuxing and only attacked Huoyun. Then there must be some omissions. In this case, if you attack Tang Ye with the strongest strength, the chance of winning will be greatly increase.


    "Heavenly Fire Burning Kill!" Huo Yun let out a low cry, and a terrible flame suddenly appeared all over his body, as well as his body. Then I saw that the flames around his body became extremely vigorous, and then became pure bright red. This seems to be a very simple power, but it is Huo Yun''s strongest power. Because the strongest power is generally not too fancy, it is to return to its origin, merge with its own essence, pure and pure, and it is the strongest.


    Feng Zhuo also launched the purest Fengshen tribe power, a cyan light radiated from him, blue and pure into blue, fusing Feng Zhuo''s spirit power. Then, this pure Fengshen power condensed into a great green dragon, spiralling from Feng Jue''s body, straight into the blue sky.


    In the same way, Tuxing also gave out such a pure power, such as the loess block, this pure power is extremely strong, directly transformed into a substance, and then gathered piece by piece, and then condensed into a loess dragon, stretching across the sky, The movement is not as fast as the wind god''s blue dragon, and it seems a little slow, like a chain being pulled.


    At this time, the flames released by the fire cloud also condensed into a red fire dragon. In this world, the dragon may have been born at the time of the Pangu God Emperor. After all, it is said that Yinglong is ancient from the time of Chaos. Shenlong has always been a powerful symbol in this world, so even these ancient gods, after mobilizing the strongest and purest power, they attacked in the form of a giant dragon.


    Suddenly, the red fire dragon, the green blue dragon, and the loess dragon, the three dragons that combined the strongest and purest power of the ancient gods, surrounded Tang Ye, forming a triangle, and then the fierce dragon head faced Tang Ye. Spit out pure power at once.


    Tang Ye was attacked by the strongest power of the Sangu ancient **** patriarch. This scene was extremely violent and shocking. The other people in the melee together stopped and looked here to see how the outcome was.


    This victory or defeat will determine the direction of the entire battle. If Tang Ye is killed, then the three ancient **** patriarchs will be enough to reverse the situation. However, if the three ancient gods and patriarchs lose, the gods will also lose.

 Chapter 2553： Fall to the altar!

    Tang Ye was jointly attacked by the strongest power of the three ancient gods and patriarchs. In that sky, the heavens and the earth had faded, and the three giant dragons under the pure power of the gods took over. The entire sky changes because of the power of the three ancient **** patriarchs. The wind was surging, the lightning flashed and thunder, the sky was dim, as if the light had been taken away, and the three dragons became the most eye-catching existence in the world.


    No matter how dim the world is, the others just looked at Tang Ye''s direction. They knew that the battle between Tang Ye and the three ancient **** patriarchs would determine the situation of the entire battle. This result is too important, and they look forward to it in their hearts. On the side of the gods, of course, I hope that the patriarchs of the three ancient gods will win. As for the humans and the Ming Clan, naturally they hope that Tang Ye can win.


    But the situation does not look very good. The power launched by the three ancient gods and patriarchs was taken from the heavens and the earth, very close to the original power that Pangu God Emperor transformed into, but the original powers that can be used directly are only those true gods. But Huo Yun and the others are only in the realm of ancient gods, but they can cultivate their power to such a pure power, and follow the footsteps of the true gods, how powerful it is. No one else has seen such a terrifying divine power, so people think that the three ancient **** patriarchs have an advantage and can defeat Tang Ye!


    "Arrogant humans, you can go to death!" Huo Yun was also confident in the power of his own three ancient **** patriarchs. After releasing the red fire dragon, he coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing didn''t speak, they just sent out that pure and powerful power with all their strength, thinking about killing Tang Ye. Their pure power is actually a combination of their own soul power. This kind of power is equivalent to their life essence, so it is very powerful, and it is closely related to their lives. As the soul power that wounded the **** of the underworld. Under this situation, if they fail, even if Tang Ye does not fight back, it will be a huge trauma to them.


    They all came out with their own soul power, desperately, desperately fighting, Huo Yun and Feng Zuo and Tu Xing believed in their own strength, this would definitely solve Tang Ye.


    The result showed the same. The power attack from the three dragons of pure power instantly flooded Tang Ye, and then Tang Ye''s power aura disappeared, as if he was directly hit by the pure power of the three ancient gods.


    It is very possible. The pure power of the three ancient gods patriarchs was too strong to wipe out Tang Ye directly from the soul, and it was like Tang Ye swallowed the ancient **** together with the soul before, completely killing a pure reality. So now, they felt that Tang Ye was directly obliterated by their incomparable strength.


    Seeing this, the gods were delighted and immediately inspired. This means that they will win this war! It should have been so long ago! This war should have been their victory from the very beginning, and it is enough to drag it down to the present. Next, kill these annoying human races and underworld races!


    When people see this result, there is a kind of heartbreak and colic, as if the world has stopped abruptly. This is impossible, Tang Sheng was actually killed! Is the result irreversible after all? Tang Sheng, who was stronger than the ancient gods, was killed by the ancient **** patriarch? What a sad result!


    Suddenly, the momentum of the humans and the underworld has suffered a huge blow, and there is a feeling that it is finished, and it is necessary to give up the fight.


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s battle with the three ancient **** patriarchs had an enormous impact. It seems to confirm that sentence, the success in the world is only the success of a small number of people. The changes in the world are also promoted by these few people. Therefore, it is not all human beings who have actually mastered the world process, but only a few very outstanding people.


    Now, the outstanding person representing Human Race was Tang Ye, but Tang Ye was dealt with by the representative of the Heavenly God. Then, the person who controls this world will not be a human being, and once again is controlled by a god!


    Really unwilling!


    "Hahaha, arrogant humans, all of you, including you, the underworld race, will be destroyed by my **** today!" Huo Yun laughed wildly when he saw that Tang Ye was resolved.


    Now Tang Ye''s breath has completely disappeared, and there can be no accident in their attack. Even the distortions and fluctuations of the third dimension were clearly felt by them, and they were sure that Tang Ye could not escape through the third dimension. So, they are sure that it is over.


    Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing were greatly relieved by this result. They felt that Tang Ye¡¯s appearance was finally a false alarm. Their deity¡¯s superiority was not destroyed by Tang Ye, nor was it defeated by humans and the Underworld. Will continue to control this world. Then the next step is to deal with the destiny gods!


    "Such a result is unreasonable..." Regarding Tang Ye''s result, Hei Ji, who had learned more about Tang Ye during this time, frowned and squinted. She didn''t immediately fall into a heartbroken and desperate mood, but was thinking about Tang Ye''s power, it was impossible for this to happen.


    She was quite sure that with Tang Ye''s current power, unless it was a real god, it would be impossible to kill Tang Ye. However, now about Tang Ye''s breath, it really disappeared without a trace, what''s going on?


    "Grandpa Zeng!" Tang Zisang thought it was true for such a result, and was very distressed, and didn''t know what to do.


    But at this time, Tang Jiujiu, who stood beside Tang Zisang in the air, had the same attitude as Hei Ji. She doesn''t believe that her father will be such a result. A person who she thinks can revolutionize this world will not be solved like this!


    "Don''t hold on to any hope anymore. Your greatest hope and dependence has been killed by me! Now, it is time for you to follow Tang Ye''s so-called hope and disappear together!" Huo Yun shouted in a low voice. Humans and the Underworld are full of eagerness to kill, and then control the Red Fire Dragon to kill the people and the Underworld.


    call!


    However, at this moment, suddenly, a little flame shone in the middle of the three ancient **** patriarch dragons. It was like a spark of fire, at first it shone a little, and then it was like a gas stove ignited, and a big flame burst out with a cry. The flame became more and more vigorous and bigger, and then saw that a person formed in the flame, it was Tang Ye!


    "This..." Huo Yun He Feng Zuo and Tu Xing were stunned when they saw this scene.


    How could such a thing happen? ! Obviously, this human being has been obliterated, why is he okay, just showing up like that? !


    Just now they felt this heaven and earth, even the third dimension, and the chaotic space. They thought that Tang Ye had been obliterated when they realized that Tang Ye''s breath was completely gone. But now what is going on, Tang Ye has not been obliterated!


    "I knew it was so..." Hei Ji breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Tang Ye returning again. She felt that Tang Ye was too annoying and was always so scary. She knew why Tang Ye was like this, because Tang Ye could turn herself into the power of those ancient gods!


    He has integrated the power of the true spirit, whether he is facing the **** of fire, the **** of wind, or the power of the earth god, he can be one with it. Just now, he was united with the attack power of the three ancient **** patriarchs, Huo Yun, so that he was obliterated. In fact, he not only avoided Huo Yun''s attack, but also seized a part of Huo Yun''s power and merged into his own power.


    At this time, Hei Ji could be sure that Huo Yun and Feng Zhuo and Tu Xing them were not worth mentioning in Tang Ye''s eyes.


    From then on, the gods will fall to the altar.

 Chapter 2554： There is no god!

    Under the attack of the patriarchs of the three ancient gods, Tang Ye not only suffered no harm, but became more energetic. In this situation, the three ancient gods and the patriarchs, as well as the gods who were watching, were shocked and desperate at the same time.


    They couldn''t understand why Tang Ye could do such a thing? What kind of monster is this? He is already above the divine power of the heavens! Is it possible to deal with this guy only by the true god?


    However, the true gods have been missing, and they did not feel protected by a trace of true god''s power, which shows that the true gods did not appear. So now, no one can deal with Tang Ye, right?


    "The gods are going to lose..." I have been watching this battle, because the severely wounded Xing Zhan is now retreating behind the gods, seeing that Tang Ye was harmless under the attack of the three ancient gods. He suddenly felt desolate, knowing that the gods were defeated.


    As the patriarch of the War God tribe, he should have been full of fighting spirit, but at this time, he had no fighting spirit at all. A **** of war without the intent to fight is useless. However, Xing Zhan knew that even if he had endless fighting intent, he couldn''t win against Tang Ye. Then why fight again? Huo Yun, Tu Xing, and Feng Zhuo used the most powerful and purest power integrated into the soul power, and they couldn''t hurt Tang Ye in the slightest. So even if there were more of them, the result would be the same.


    This is very fatal. Among the power of the God of War tribe, the fighting spirit should not have been hit by victory or defeat. The people of the God of War tribe can ignore the victory or defeat, just fight, and never die, either the enemy will die or they will die. Therefore, the people of the God of War tribe are the most tricky. However, if they have the idea that they don''t want to fight because of victory or defeat, it will be fatal to them. God of War without fighting spirit, no threat!


    Xing Zhan looked at Tang Ye, already falling into this state of mind. People from the War God tribe like him were also affected by this. Originally in the power of the gods, the battle power of the war **** tribe, the blow and bruise to the enemy, was the strongest. At this time fighting with the underworld army, the people of the God of War tribe are like the elite among them, playing a huge role in killing and repelling the underworld army. However, because of Tang Ye''s dealings with the three ancient **** patriarchs, and Xing Zhan became the patriarch as the patriarch, they lost their fighting spirit and suddenly became ordinary, worse than the people of other tribes.


    "The gods have no threat at all, kill them! Kill them all! Victory is right in front of us, and it will definitely belong to us!" After seeing Tang Ye fighting with the three ancient **** patriarchs, Tang Ye was not injured. People were also greatly encouraged, and then the generals among them saw that the gods were hit hard by this, and knew that it was a good time to attack, so they shouted out to encourage the morale of the underworld army, and then took the lead to go out and kill the two gods in one fell swoop!


    When the army of the Underworld saw it, they reacted, and responded, shouting "Charge, kill!" and the like, their aura became stronger than before, in stark contrast to the decline aura of the gods. Then they rushed to the army of the gods, clashing and killing them, defeating the army of the gods and retreating again and again, causing heavy damage.


    In this way, the outcome of the battle between the two armies is a foregone conclusion. The gods have lost, and the army of the Underworld and the human race have won.


    "How could it be like this..." Huo Yun still couldn''t accept this kind of thing. He glanced at the power of the gods that had been defeated by the army of the underworld and the human race. Knowing that the gods had been defeated, he couldn''t help but whispered and didn''t know what to do.


    The three patriarchs of the ancient gods were dumbfounded, and they also lost their intent to fight, as if they were at the mercy of others.


    Tang Ye was full of vigor and proud in the spring breeze, completely opposite to the appearance of several ancient **** patriarchs. After he seized and merged the soul power of those true gods, it was destined that he would no longer be afraid of the gods of the various **** tribes in the heavens, whether it was ordinary gods or ancient gods. Because the power of the gods of each tribe comes from the true gods. And Tang Ye integrated the power of the true gods, which was tantamount to becoming one of the power sources of those gods.


    In this case, whether the **** uses the fire element power, or the water element, or the earth element, wind element and other powers, he can easily resolve it. Because if the **** uses the fire element power, he can also become the fire element power. When using the power of other elements, he knew very well and mastered it. Between the gods and true gods, there is no saying that blue is better than blue, which means that Tang Ye is destined to be above those gods.


    "Your power is very strong. The divine power of this heaven is indeed innately superior. After all, it was divided by the God Emperor Pangu. Unfortunately, for me, all the advantages you have are gone. Now, I do what I said before , It¡¯s time to eliminate your gods and let the heavens and the earth no longer have gods, and all beings and all things are equally cultivating.¡± After all, Tang Ye swiftly swept before Huoyun, sending out the power of water elements to restrain him.


    Although what Tang Ye is usually best at is not the power of the water element, but among the few true spirits he has merged now, there is the true **** of water, the power of Gonggong. Relying on the fusion of the power of the dead wood and the spring to use it, even if he is not a professional person who uses the power of the water element, in this case, the power of the water element is stronger than that of the ancient gods, after all, it is a true god.


    Huo Yun was originally hit so that his mentality collapsed, and then hit by Tang Ye with the power of the water element, the flames on his body were directly submerged. Then, the water elemental power invaded his body, and the fire elemental power of his body impacted and repelled, causing him to suffer.


    "You...you actually have the power of a true god..." The power hit by Tang Ye invaded his body, and Huo Yun truly felt that the strength of the fire element power that could sweep his body could only be at the level of the true god, that is to say, The power Tang Ye played at this time was the power of the true god. At this moment, after he was astonished, he was completely desperate. He is an ancient god, it is impossible to beat an ancient god.


    However, his only unwillingness is, why does Tang Ye possess the power of a true god? Could it be that this human being is a true god? However, even if it is a true god, it is impossible for the water **** to work together, but what is the power of that water god?


    Huo Yun couldn''t understand it. At this time, his original flame body was swept and impacted by the power of the water element. His body was destroyed, split and broken, piece by piece, like charcoal turned into ashes.


    "Ahhh..." Huo Yun let out a more painful cry, but it was useless. His body was still disintegrating, and finally turned to ashes, which meant his death.


    Seeing this scene, the heads of all the gods suddenly sank and plunged into nothingness. Another ancient **** patriarch was killed! They have no chance of winning, which makes them even give up fighting.


    Suddenly, the forces of the Underworld and the human race continued to attack, defeating the gods in one fell swoop, and harvested their lives.


    And Tang Ye also killed Tu Xing He Feng Zuo and other ancient gods. At this point, the power of the heavenly gods had all come to an end, except for those who were not present. Although the gods will still exist, it was once. They have been scattered everywhere and can no longer be called gods.

 Chapter 2555： A new situation!

    The gods that had come in all directions were wiped out. In the presence of the Ming Clan, even if Tang Ye didn''t want to slaughter them like this, the Ming Clan did not have any kindness to the gods. They took advantage of this opportunity to harvest the lives of all the gods present.


    However, this does not mean that all gods have been killed. Some gods had gone elsewhere to carry out other plans before, and some gods had fled when the battlefield situation was wrong just now, and they knew they would be defeated. Therefore, at this time, some of the gods have been hidden in various places. They will probably hide their names and hide the power of the gods. Maybe they will develop their power secretly, and in the future will regain the power of the gods. And they must be full of hatred for Tang Ye, and perhaps they will also seek revenge on Tang Ye.


    These are other stories. At this time, Human Race and Ming Race began to clear the battlefield. The gods carry many things, and for those items with divine power, they have a great effect on the human race and the underworld race. Since the gods are destroyed, these are considered trophies.


    As the emperor of the human race, Wang Jiuxiao was naturally very excited about this result. Not only him, everyone was very excited. Originally they were so afraid of this battle between humans and gods, because they knew that their own strength was not enough to contend with the gods, so in the end they must be defeated, and the result of their defeat was the destruction of the human race. For them, this is the end of the world.


    Now that the crisis of the doomsday is resolved, they no longer have to worry, and relax physically and mentally. That is a pleasant thing. With such a result, they knew that Tang Ye must be thanked. If there was no Tang Ye, they would have been killed by the gods. From the moment the first **** descended, they encountered a crisis, and only with Tang Ye''s help to deal with it, they could continue to persist. Even before the gods descended, it was because of Tang Ye''s response that they could live to the present.


    Tang Sheng, who saved people from crisis in the blood demons a hundred years ago, became Tang Sheng, the first person in the ancestral land after the canonization. A hundred years later, once again resolve the human crisis and deal with the gods. Such characters are no different from gods to people. Although people have a lot of thoughts that "the gods are actually derogatory" because of the actions of the gods, the word **** is still extremely powerful and sacred in their hearts due to the influence of ideas for thousands of years. If they want to destroy their gods, they can think they are not gods. And Tang Ye, who had been saving them, thought they were the real gods!


    How to be grateful to this god, they really don''t know how to repay, because no matter how to repay, it seems that it is not enough. They gradually transferred their beliefs to Tang Ye, and subconsciously they felt that Tang Sheng was a god, even an existence beyond god.


    In people''s thoughts, just defeating a few ancient gods, standing above the sky, watching Tang Ye on the battlefield, suddenly the power of luck increased greatly. This is the result of people''s convictions. He became a god, even beyond the existence of god. He is not only the saint of human race, but also the **** of heaven and earth. And this kind of situation has also been recognized by the adjustment of heaven and earth''s air luck, so heaven and earth air luck has added a stronger force of air luck to him.


    Now Tang Ye, it can be said that there is no real god, who will fight for the front!


    And Tang Ye relaxed both physically and mentally in solving the crisis that the gods descended. This feeling is very beautiful, as if you can be lazy and unstressed in the future. This feeling makes people greedy, and I want to keep doing this. However, Tang Ye knew that it was not the time yet, because there were still a few true **** problems that had not been resolved. Although the true God has not come now, maybe one day the true God will come.


    If several true gods are enemies, that is an unwinnable battle.


    After all, this world actually belongs to those true gods. A few true gods are the ones who truly control the power of Pangu''s divine power into the various elements of heaven and earth. They have participated in the structure and evolution of this world. If they don''t get rid of them, then they have the final say.


    At the same time, in addition to the problem of the true god, there is another biggest enemy, that is, the destiny god.


    The destiny **** has no entity. It is the book of destiny, which records the fate of all creatures. Originally, the destiny book would change according to the changes of all creatures and creatures, and adjust it together with the luck. However, because the book of destiny is squeezed by the complex and huge amount of will, it exceeds the limit, and the self-will is born. After possessing the self-will, the destiny book can adjust the will of all creatures by itself, and there is no limit. This can also be said to be an adjustment made by the Book of Destiny to adapt to changes in the world. However, because of the influence of so many complex wills after possessing self-will, the book of destiny has bred something like a "personality", thus becoming an independent individual.


    The frightening book of Destiny lies in the fact that as long as it is a creature with a will, he can interfere and even control it. And he can be transformed into a volitional body, lodged on any volitional being. Even if it is a god, it may be controlled by him, and it may even be boarded by him. The gods who have just returned from the chaos space originally relied on the independence of the chaos space and this world. They would not be easily manipulated by the destiny **** when they came back from contact, so they had to take the opportunity to deal with the destiny god. However, they were defeated in the matter of killing mankind.


    Tang Ye already knew about the destiny god. Obviously, if this world is to be as free and fair as possible, it is necessary to solve the abnormal destiny book. To deal with the destiny of the heavenly book, the human book and the earthly book are needed to contend. The Book of Heaven, Book of People and Book of Earth can be merged together to become the source of Pangu God Emperor. In this way everything is zero. The book of people and the book of the earth are related to the true **** Fuxi and the Bodhisattva of the Earth Zang King, so the next step is to deal with the true god.


    But dealing with the true **** is not easy. There is still no sign of the true god''s activity, and I don''t know where the true **** is. In the entire world, there are only ten true gods, Nuwa, Fuxi, Ksitigarbha, God of War Xingtian, God of Fire Zhurong, God of Water Work, God of Wind, Master of Earth, God of Earth, Dark God of Dragon Turbidity, and Nine Nethers of Death.


    At present, Tang Ye has only seen Longzhuo, the **** of the underworld, but when Longzhuo woke up, his appearance changed again. He probably recovered his strength. Some changes. And he stayed in the shadow barrier between the undead in the stone palace, Tang Ye didn''t know him very well. What is it? However, he knew that Long Zhuo was quite powerful and terrifying. Therefore, these ten true gods are not easily accessible. As for this world, they still have the final say.


    However, if you want to change this situation and innovate the world, you must reclaim their power!


    Now in this world, there are people, demons, demons, and gods, all practicing under the luck of heaven and earth, some hide, act secretly, and some grow upright... This is exactly the time when the cultivation began to flourish. , A brand new situation began.

 Chapter 2556： Not yet!

    When the people of the Red Wall Palace were dealing with the battlefield, Tang Ye went to meet Tang Jiujiu. Although the relationship between the two has been revealed now, as everyone knows, Tang Ye actually didn''t really recognize Tang Jiujiu and talked about it.


    Previously, Tang Jiujiu had been avoiding him, and Tang Jiujiu had such a wonderful ability, he was helpless. Now, his strength has far surpassed Tang Jiujiu, it is impossible for Tang Jiujiu to hide. Unless Tang Jiujiu doesn''t want to pay attention to him and he is not good to bother Tang Jiujiu, no one can stop him from seeing Tang Jiujiu.


    Tang Jiujiu was injured at this time. Tang Ye came to her and didn''t know what to say at first. Even if it was called a daughter, or Jiujiu, he was afraid that Tang Jiujiu would be unhappy. Because he hadn''t fulfilled the responsibilities of a father, that''s why Tang Jiujiu avoided him.


    "You... are injured, I will treat you." Tang Ye said like this. Since I don''t know what to say, then slowly start the contact and getting along between the two people.


    Tang Jiujiu looked at Tang Ye with a sense of righteousness. She probably didn''t like to dawdle with Tang Ye here. To her, it''s all daddy, can she still deny it? She didn''t want to play hypocritical. Even if she didn''t want to care about Tang Ye, she thought it was good to play with Tang Zisang, the little niece. Therefore, she didn''t want to be separated from Tang Ye, facing everyone in embarrassment.


    However, she was not that easy to dispel Tang Ye''s breath. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "I don''t want to tell you so much. If you want to be forgiven by me, then find your mother''s soul. You have this ability now. If you don''t find it, I won''t forgive you!"


    This is not too much. Tang Ye is now number one in the world, unless the true **** appears. And Tang Ye himself also possessed the magical powers of Fu Demon Master, so it was not difficult to find the soul. However, this involves the power of the Ksitigarbha, so before that, we need to find the Ksitigarbha. Therefore, it is not difficult to say, in fact, there is also a certain degree of difficulty. And to search for the Ksitigarbha King is to come into contact with the real god.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, looked at Tang Jiujiu''s anger, then he laughed. He knew that Tang Jiujiu was just taking a gamble, which was good news for him. However, Tang Jiujiu''s mention of Sima Yupu reminded him many things in the past. The eldest lady of the Sima family didn''t know him for long, and later...sometimes things are so fate, just once, there is Tang Jiujiu. After all, he was also very sorry for Sima Yupu.


    Now that Tang Jiujiu was looking for Sima Yupu''s soul, Tang Ye probably guessed what Tang Jiujiu was going to do. Now that the Ksitigarbha King is resurrected and the **** world is not functioning, then even if the human is transformed into a soul, there is no reincarnation. Then the soul itself still has memories of once. However, this has one condition, that is, the body remains intact. The soul and the body are complete together. If it weren''t for reaching the level of the ancient gods, then if either of these two were missing, the other would soon disappear. Now that Tang Jiujiu was looking for Sima Yupu''s soul, it was possible that Tang Jiujiu still kept Sima Yupu''s perfect body.


    "Your mother and her..." Tang Youque wanted to ask Tang Jiujiu.


    But Tang Jiujiu turned around and was about to leave, and said, "You don''t care about these things. Even if your mother''s body is still there, you don''t want to see it! In short, you should find your mother''s soul before talking. Otherwise, I don''t want to see you!


    "Okay, I will find your mother''s soul." Tang Ye said. Then he retained Tang Jiujiu and said, "You are still injured, I will treat you first."


    Tang Jiujiu shrugged and said, "No, this injury will not hurt me. There are still many people who need help, so you can handle those things. Also, don''t think that you can sit back and relax if you win the gods. In fact, You haven''t completely defeated the gods. I''m not talking about those gods who escaped from this battlefield, but another terrifying tribe of gods."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t know what Tang Jiujiu wanted to say.


    Tang Jiujiu glanced back at him, looking irritated, and said, "Now that the world has undergone such a big change, do you think there will be no movement in the death tribe? The death tribe appears, with the hatred that he was sanctioned by all true gods. , I am afraid that he wants to destroy this world. In addition, the peeping of the dark demons in the purgatory world cannot be underestimated. Now this world is really in a sensitive period of change and rebirth. Although the dark demons are sealed in the purgatory world, they still have extreme It may invade here."


    Because Tang Jiujiu had the power of a foreign world, he might be able to see these situations more clearly. She felt that since Tang Ye had done this, it would be better to revolutionize this world and become the Lord of the world. It seems that Dad can be such a character, too.


    When Tang Jiujiu said that, Tang Ye suddenly felt that things really seemed serious. Indeed, the **** of death is also classified as the **** tribe. However, the **** of death is the **** of destruction and death, especially after the death **** Jiuyou created the "death **** swallowing" trick, it directly threatened all the creations of the **** emperor Pangu. If the **** of death wants to turn heaven and earth into the world of the dead, then he is the master. And he was teamed up by several true gods back then, including Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha, all shot against him. He also used the power of the God Emperor Pangu to oppress him, and finally sanctioned him, drove him to the deepest part of the earth, a place called "Netherworld".


    The Nether Land is ten million times worse than the cracks between the undead, and being expelled there, the hatred of Death is probably even more terrifying than the Nether Race. He hates not only the gods, but all living things. He wants to turn all living things into dead things and become things under his control.


    As Tang Jiujiu said, now that the gods have been annihilated, the distribution of Qi Luck between Heaven and Earth will undergo a new round of shuffling. At this time, the death tribe is indeed very likely to find a gap and leave the nether land. In that case, the threat of death is also very great.


    "I understand, I will pay attention to these." Tang Ye nodded to Tang Jiujiu and said, thanking Tang Jiujiu for reminding him.


    Tang Jiujiu didn''t want to admit that she was thinking about Tang Ye, invisibly a bit arrogant. She curled her lips and hummed, "I''m not helping you, but worrying about my mother. You have to know that the power of death is a very good nourishment for the Death God tribe. And for thousands of years, the Ksitigarbha Work well, then the piled up of dead souls are quite huge. Even if the Ksitigarbha has opened up a space to house these dead souls, but at this time, I am afraid that it is almost at the limit. If this space for the dead souls is not there, if it is not there Before the Ksitigarbha awakens, he was dealt with by the **** of death. Then, with so many dead souls, the **** of death, let alone you, is the joint force of all the other true gods, and even the creation power of the Pangu God Emperor. Him."


    Tang Ye frowned. The more Tang Jiujiu said, the more serious things became. He is really depressed, when can he let himself be completely relieved?


    Get rid of all true gods and become the Lord of Heaven and Earth yourself, right? !

 Chapter 2557： Transformation!

    Tang Jiujiu told Tang Ye so much, she still has her own business to do. Looking for the Ksitigarbha King, she wouldn''t say let Tang Ye do her own thing and stop acting. Growing up alone, with so many experiences, she knows that there is a truth that can''t be wrong, it is better to rely on yourself than on others! So she will continue to act according to her plan. As to whether Tang Ye can help, it is another gain.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to say more to Tang Jiujiu, after all, this was the first time he had spoken to his daughter. It is rare that Tang Jiujiu''s attitude is not very angry at him, it is much better than he thought. But Tang Jiujiu accidentally said so much, and he couldn''t force it, things could be done step by step. But at this time, Tang Zisang came over, but Tang Jiujiu stopped leaving, and laughed and talked to Tang Zisang.


    I don''t know if Tang Jiujiu did it on purpose. She was so good with her little niece Tang Zisang, but she was quite indifferent to her father, which of course made Tang Ye a little embarrassed. However, Tang Ye felt that this was also a very good thing. Everyone is a family, it is very gratifying that Tang Jiujiu can like it.


    However, Tang Zisang has been helping Tang Ye to say good things. She hopes that Tang Jiujiu will not blame Tang Ye, and hope that the family will be neat and tidy, and even let Tang Jiujiu go back to Tang¡¯s house, and Long Qing and Long Qing¡¯s daughter Xiao Ruoruo are there . In that case, the whole family is really tidy. But Tang Jiujiu still declined, maybe Tang Jiujiu didn''t adapt so quickly. Tang Zisang knew this feeling, so he didn''t force it.


    At this time, Hei Ji has probably finished dealing with the underworld. For other arrangements, just let Hei Guang and the others handle it. Then Hei Ji came to find Tang Ye, she had something to tell Tang Ye. And she wanted to go to the heavens and destroy the heavens without giving the heavens any possibility of further development. It seems that she really hates the gods thoroughly, and wants to destroy all the old nests of the gods.


    "Heaven is above us?" Tang Ye felt curious, what kind of heaven he had been talking about.


    Hei Ji looked up at the sky and said: "It is indeed above our heads, but a little far away. Moreover, you can enter if you need to open the barrier. That is a floating island hidden in a different space. That space is early It was developed at the time of God Emperor Pangu and was exclusively dedicated to the gods, so even if the people of the earth realm could go to the sky, they would not encounter the sky realm."


    "Then can you go to this heaven?" Tang Ye asked Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji sneered. At this time, she had no black iron armor, showing her beautiful face. She thought Tang Ye''s question was ridiculous. She was very arrogant, very glamorous, very charming, and at the same time, quite sexy. She said to Tang Ye: "Nonsense, since I am going to destroy the heavens, of course I can go up."


    "Oh, good luck, then, be careful. I don''t know if there are other gods in the heavens." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji. According to what he meant, he didn''t plan to follow Hei Ji. He really planned it this way, because he was going to find the Ksitigarbha King, to find Sima Yupu''s soul. That was not only Tang Jiujiu''s mother, but also his woman.


    However, Hei Ji dared to be surprised, and then looked at Tang Ye inexplicably, and said, "Aren''t you going with me?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said with a smile: "I have other things to do, so I don''t have any plans to go to heaven for the time being."


    "I think you''d better go there." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was curious and asked, "Why?"


    "Maybe it can help you track down your identity information." Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and said, "You think you are an ordinary human being. Because of various opportunities, you have gained powerful strength and have grown to the current state? I don''t think so. I am. I feel that you are not alone at all."


    Tang Ye frowned, of course he doubted about his identity. There are a lot of things in him that are weird, and he still doesn''t know what is going on. It''s just that, being said so directly by Hei Ji that he is not alone, it seems to have a sense of cursing. He rolled his eyes and said to Hei Ji: "I know that my situation is suspicious, and I also want to know what is going on in my own situation. But does Heaven really have this information?"


    "How do you know if you don''t go and see." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji suspiciously, thinking that Hei Ji insisted on asking him to go to the heavens, always thinking that he was thinking about something. He suddenly became vigilant, wondering if Hei Ji wanted to attack him. After all, now that the gods have solved it, then the problem of the Underworld should be handled properly. Then this underworld, it is impossible to stay in such a difficult condition between the dead, will they go among the people, or where do they stay?


    Although when dealing with the gods, the Underworld and the Humans joined forces, seeming to be very harmonious. However, this kind of unity is only based on a common and powerful enemy that needs to be dealt with together. Now that the common enemy of the gods has been resolved, the Human Race and the Dark Race must each consider their own interests. And Human Race will definitely not give up this land. So, will the Underworld attack the Human Race to seize this world?


    Could it be that the Human Race and the Underworld Race are about to become enemies?


    Hei Ji felt very angry when he saw Tang Ye''s suspicious appearance again. This guy is really funny, I don''t know what is thinking in his head! She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Do you think I want to count you? It''s really interesting, don''t you have confidence in your current ability? In this world, who else can count you? You are all people who reach out to the true **** Now, are you still afraid that we have an ancient god?"


    "Uh..." Tang Ye felt embarrassed for a while, thinking about it, it seemed that it was indeed the case. Others want to calculate him, the question is, can he do the calculation casually?


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly and said, "It''s not like that. After all, it''s not easy to get to this point. There are no absolute friends, so please understand. After all, why do you think Heaven can track down my identity?"


    "Because of a unique and unique god." Hei Ji said.


    "Who?" Tang Ye asked.


    Hei Ji was silent for a while, as if very worried, and then said to Tang Ye: "Cthulhu."


    "Cthulhu?" Tang Ye was taken aback, unexpectedly there was such a god. Even he hadn''t heard of this **** from the memory of the remnant old man, and, hearing Hei Ji say that, the evil **** was not a tribe, just one. What kind of existence is this?


    Hei Ji said to Tang Ye: "Cthulhu, no one knows where he was born, and there has never been such a deity in the heavens. However, when the true **** was constantly exploring and going out of the vast sky, such a deity suddenly appeared. And the biggest thing he did in the heavens was to dominate the plan of creating gods."


    "God-making plan?" Tang Ye was very puzzled again.


    Hei Ji explained: "It is to transform the gods so that they can be stronger, crossing the realm of true gods, becoming the Pangu God Emperor, even stronger than Pangu God Emperor, and then go outside the vast sky."


    "Remove the gods? There is still such an exercise..." Tang Ye was very general. He didn''t expect the gods to be so powerful and still need to do this.


    Hei Ji stared directly at Tang Ye suddenly and said, "So I wonder if you were transformed, otherwise it wouldn''t be so strange."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then thinking about it, suddenly felt terrified. The evil **** who was transformed? No, is he a transforming person, no, transforming a god?


    That''s too ridiculous!

 Chapter 2558： God!

    Tang Ye thought that he was passive, but he never thought that he was transformed. This is too ridiculous. In my memory, I grew up in the world, except I don''t have the memory of my childhood... Huh?


    Suddenly, Tang Ye said "Gordon" in his heart, with a bad feeling. He has never remembered when he was a child. What happened? Could it be that he was really transformed into an adult state. Naturally, he has no memory of his childhood.


    However, he vaguely remembered that he had survived for a long time, and there were some things from his childhood. There is even a matter of reincarnation. So what''s going on?


    Tang Ye was immediately confused. Is there such a complicated thing about his own affairs?


    "Then I will go to the heavens with you to see." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji with a firm expression.


    He felt that it was necessary to figure out his own existence, otherwise he would not even know what he was. If these are all arranged and manipulated by others, then the things that have been desperately won can be easily taken by others or destroyed on a certain day, then it is really unacceptable.


    Hei Ji wanted Tang Ye to go to the heavens with her. Actually, she didn''t just want to help Tang Ye figure out her life experience. Of course, she also had her own plans. She wants to destroy the heavens, that''s for sure. In particular, she hated the "Chaos Stone God Platform" that had transformed her back then. That is where the Cthulhu transformed the Celestial God. She felt that it was full of sin and she must destroy it. And calling Tang Ye together, she felt that she could have an extra guarantee. No matter what power still exists in the heavens, with the powerful existence of Tang Ye following, it will always be much safer, and things that destroy the heavens will surely proceed smoothly.


    As for the evil god, she didn''t expect to be able to touch Tang Ye, but she was also surprised. As to whether Tang Ye might have been transformed by the Cthulhu, she just guessed, and there was no real evidence. But her guess is very reasonable, because Tang Ye can adapt to too much power, almost omnipotent. Some powers and characteristics are obviously only available to other tribes, even gods, but Tang Ye also possesses them. She felt that Tang Ye was like a hodgepodge, a melting pot, and everything could be integrated. She thinks that what can be done is the transformation carried out by Cthulhu, how wonderful a person is transformed.


    However, in her impression, Cthulhu had never done such a thing, and had not transformed such a terrifying and comprehensive, monster-like person. Otherwise, how could the heavens not know. Moreover, if it was transformed by the Heretic God, it should have been with the Celestial God, but now Tang Ye has become a human, and he has also opposed the Celestial God, making the Celestial God disappear from this world.


    The more I think about it, the more incredible it becomes. Hei Ji became more and more curious about Tang Ye, not knowing how this guy existed.


    Now Tang Ye promised to go to Heaven with her, so let''s go and have a look. She said to Tang Ye: "Then let''s go now, or do you have other things to deal with?"


    "I have a lot of things to deal with. If I have to deal with other things, I''m afraid I won''t be able to go to the heavens. Now that I have this mind, I will go to the heavens immediately and do other things after solving this matter." Tang Ye Said. Things need to be handled one by one, in an orderly manner.


    "Good." Hei Ji said.


    Then Tang Ye went over to briefly talk to Tang Zisang and Wang Jiuxiao, and was about to go to heaven with Hei Ji. Originally, Wang Jiuxiao was worried about what terrible power there was in the heavens and wanted to ask a few powerful people to help Tang Ye, but Tang Ye felt that it was because he didn''t know what was going on in the heavens that he and Hei Ji were going to explore the way. To put it bluntly, Tang Ye and Hei Ji are the strongest existences in this world. Let others come together. If there is any danger in the heavens, then the others will be a burden instead.


    Wang Jiuxiao understood this truth. He felt embarrassed. As the emperor of the human race, he seemed to have been just following Tang Ye, not many times he could become the leader by himself. However, he doesn''t care about that much anymore, now he needs to deal with the matter just after the battle with the gods. Although the threat of the gods is resolved, there are still monsters and demons who have been watching in secret. The current situation is slowly returning to the original state of cultivation, each becoming stronger, and the world contending for supremacy.


    Tang Ye confessed good things, Hei Ji also arranged a task with Hei Guang and the others, and the two went to heaven together.


    A secret space hidden in the sky. This space was created by the Emperor Pangu himself, so it is impossible for humans to discover the sky through exploration. This space is actually not that big, it is just a floating island in the sky, which can be surrounded by clouds and mist, and because it is full of the power left by the Pangu God Emperor, it is full of spiritual energy. This kind of spiritual energy is better than other places, and it also has an extra gift of Pangu God Emperor, which is called divine power.


    Long-term cultivation and growth under divine power will be affected by divine power, both in terms of body and soul, will be greatly strengthened. This kind of strengthening is far superior to other places, such as the earth under the earth, and the underworld under the earth. Therefore, the gods who have been promoted to the heavens and are nourished by divine power for a long time are far stronger than human beings and other creatures. And, under the nourishment of divine power, you can master many special abilities, such as wind, thunder and lightning. As a result, different kinds of gods were born. The creatures in the earth feel that the gods are extremely powerful, sacred and not offensive, and it is mostly because of these abilities.


    Tang Ye and Hei Ji quickly flew into the sky, passing through the clouds, their vision became blurred and it became more and more difficult to move forward. After the clouds and fog, there were wind, thunder and lightning. With thunder and thunder, moving forward in this situation, volleyed in the lightning, it seemed very powerful and shocking. Before he knew it, Tang Ye had reached this point, heading towards the absolute height of the Lord of Heaven and Earth.


    I don''t know how many clouds, fog, wind, thunder and lightning have passed through. Looking at the ground, there is no shadow on the ground at all, only lightning and hurricanes. Had it not been for both Tang Ye and Hei Ji''s strength and physical strength, they would have been strangled by the wind and thunder.


    However, after passing through a muddy area of ??dark clouds and lightning, the sky suddenly became clear after rain, with the blue sky and white clouds stretching for thousands of miles. Even at such a high altitude, there are skylarks flying by, so beautiful.


    Hei Ji stopped in the air and said to Tang Ye: "If I remember correctly, this is it."


    "Okay, how can I open the entrance to the heavens?" Tang Ye asked.


    Hei Ji asked Tang Ye to step aside, she volleyed in the middle, and then closed her eyes, her hands emitting two flaming powers. But that was not the flame, but the war spirit power of the God of War tribe. At this time, I saw that the three-pronged crown pattern between Hei Ji''s forehead and eyebrows had changed. It was no longer gray-black under the power of chaos, but bright red. This is when Hei Ji switched her body''s power to the state of the God of War tribe! However, because she had the power of chaos, the divine power of the heavens and the power of chaos repelled, she became very painful, and even couldn''t help but scream out in pain.


    Not everyone is Tang Ye, who can integrate different powers. When Hei Ji was fusing the Chaos powers, because he could not isolate the God of War power, the two forces repelled the impact, which made Hei Ji desperate. If it weren''t for the power of the undead to suppress the **** of war, so that the **** of war was sealed, and the chaotic power adapted, otherwise, she was afraid that she would have died long ago.


    Seeing that Hei Ji was in such pain, Tang Ye put a hand on Hei Ji''s shoulder, and conveyed the vitality of the dead tree to alleviate Hei Ji''s pain. Hei Ji''s pain reduced, her breathing eased, and then she used the **** of war power to open the gate of heaven.


    A whirlpool appeared in front of him, and oncoming a spiritual force that was more refreshing than the strength of the dead wood in spring, Tang Ye felt that this heavenly realm might increase his strength!

 Chapter 2559： Chaos Ishigamidai!

    The divine power of the heavens is actually a very exuberant, exuberant to pure, and then integrated with the aura of the original power transformed by the Pangu God Emperor. This kind of aura can nourish a person, remove a person''s flaws, and allow a person to continuously improve and even reach a perfect state. This is the reason why the gods are stronger than other creatures. If the human race can also come here to nourish, it is estimated that they can become a god.


    Tang Ye is very strong now, so strong except for those true gods, he is the most powerful. However, he knew that he still had many shortcomings. When the heavenly door opened and the divine power inside came against his face, he enjoyed the beauty of divine power. At that moment, he knew that when he entered the heavenly realm, there were many flaws in his body, whether it was physical strength or soul, it would be strengthened once.


    Maybe that kind of reinforcement has no obvious effect on improving his strength, but after all, it has been further improved. This is a very good thing. And if you change to someone else, not someone as strong as him, such as those who have just stepped into the cultivation, and nourish them in the heavens, the benefits will be very obvious, and they will even directly improve them by several levels. strength. Or, some people are not resuscitated, always at a bottleneck, unable to break through. After being nourished by the divine power of the heavens, they will regain their consciousness and break through the bottleneck.


    However, even if there is such a magical place in the heavens, no one can come in at will. This is like a resource, if it is over-exploited, it will inevitably be destroyed. Therefore, it is impossible for everyone to go to the heavens for nourishment. Therefore, this heaven can only be a place where a few people come in. Only those who have made outstanding contributions or talented individuals can enter. To say that this will widen the gap between strength and weakness, the rules of the world are like this.


    It can also be said that the harder the person, the luckier.


    "Thank you." After Hei Ji opened the gate of the heavens, he withdrew the **** of war power and said thanks to Tang Ye. Just now she launched the God of War divine power, causing the power of Chaos to immediately reject the impact. She was very painful, thanks to the vitality that Tang Ye injected, otherwise she might be injured now, not just tired.


    "What are you polite? We are together." Tang Ye felt that Hei Ji was too polite, and said, "I got a lot of benefits when I arrived in this heavenly realm. I just want to thank you. It''s not as good as you and I are not polite, we It¡¯s my own."


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye for a while, and felt a little strange to Tang Ye. Now she didn''t hide her face anymore, she just kept it open. She is actually very confident about her appearance. For an ordinary person, such beauty is very easy to make him obsessed. However, when Tang Ye got along with her, she was not affected by this, so she was very natural and frank. She feels very good. It''s just that while I feel good, I also feel a little weird. Did Tang Ye really ignore his beauty so much?


    She knew that Tang Ye had a daughter, and that she was a married person. However, she also knew that it was Tang Ye more than a hundred years ago. And even if it wasn''t more than a hundred years ago, judging from Tang Ye''s experience, he doesn''t need to be so harsh when it comes to life partners, and there is no need to think about other women anymore.


    Hei Ji is a person who has existed thousands of years ago, and seems to think that there is nothing wrong with a powerful man with three wives and four concubines. The Tang Ye she saw now was seldom as feminine. A woman as beautiful, attractive, and capable as she is in front of her, she has no idea at all... It seems unusual to be a man?


    "What are you looking at?" Tang Ye noticed that Hei Ji had been staring at him, and thought Hei Ji was strange, and asked her.


    "Oh..." Hei Ji was stunned, somewhat embarrassed, turned her head, covered it, and said: "It''s nothing, I just think you are invisible. You can be kind to people, or you can be ruthless. . Don¡¯t know in your heart, am I the one who is friendly or the one who is cruel?"


    "What kind of boring question is this?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes at Hei Ji and said: "How can I be ruthless to you? I have always been a clear-cut stand. A friend is a friend, and an enemy is an enemy. You should hate it. Hate, love the one that should be loved. It is a painful thing to linger between the two. So, just be more honest. If it''s a friend, treat it with sincerity, if it''s an enemy, then quickly solve it."


    "So am I your friend or enemy?" Hei Ji asked.


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji and felt that Hei Ji was really a bit weird. Why did he ask such a question. He said to Hei Ji: "It depends on how you choose. If it has always been like this, then it must be a friend. If one day you want to lead the Nether Race against me or the Human Race, it will be the enemy."


    Hei Ji squinted her eyes, then turned around, not looking at Tang Ye, and said, "In this way, we are friends."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye seemed very clear when he heard Hei Ji''s words. However, he always felt that the Underworld was not so easy to control. Although when dealing with the gods, the human race and the underworld show unity, just like friends and comrades in arms. However, the Underworld has stayed between the undead for a long time, brought great hatred, and still retains a great deal of brutality. I am afraid that it may not be able to get along well with the human race. It is easy to predict that there will be more and more contradictions between the Human Race and the Ming Race in the future.


    In this case, as the high priest of the Underworld, can Hei Ji really remain his friend?


    Hei Ji knew what Tang Ye was worrying about. She said to Tang Ye: "Destroying the heavens and destroying the chaotic stone platform that once became my nightmare, I have achieved my wish for many years. At that time, I will leave the Underworld, no Next is the high priest of the Underworld. Maybe I will be a person who wanders around the world, stop and go, and live a life alone and undisturbed."


    "This is a good choice." Tang Ye laughed, "I hope everything is as you wish. Then it seems that we are friends."


    Hei Ji shrugged, stopped chatting with Tang Ye about this, crossed the gate of heaven and returned to the place she had left for thousands of years.


    Tang Ye followed in, and inside, he was really shocked by the beautiful and spectacular scene. The mountains are vaguely seen in the sea of ??clouds, and the sea of ??clouds is filled in the mountains, green and undulating. The idle clouds and wild cranes fly by, forming a beautiful arc. Under the eyes, the warm colors are charming, quiet and peaceful. This misty, light and empty place is a floating island, a beautiful and mysterious heaven.


    However, Hei Ji didn''t like such a beautiful heaven. She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Beauty is beautiful, but under the beauty, there are too many ugliness hidden. If I say, under this so-called fairyland, there are many bones, do you believe it?"


    "If you don''t believe it, then follow me. Under that chaotic stone god, what kind of scene is it?" Hei Ji coldly snorted. Then volleyed away quickly, heading to the chaos stone platform she had always hated.


    That cold and ruthless place that once restrained her and caused her body to be tested!

 Chapter 2560： The cage keeps on!

    Hei Ji didn''t have any appreciation or nostalgia for the heavens. After entering this fairyland floating island, he went directly to the chaos stone sacred platform that she hated and wanted to destroy.


    Tang Ye can only follow her and no longer appreciate this beautiful fairyland. As well as how to use this wonderland, we can only make plans after stabilizing various conditions. And he has not figured out the specific situation of this wonderland. After all, this is the place where the gods once lived. Whether there are other dangers is still unknown. In addition, if you want to enter this wonderland, you seem to want a specific power. Hei Ji opened the door of the fairyland just now, and could only endure the pain and release the **** of war power. It can be seen that there is no specific method and power to open the door of wonderland.


    In this case, it might not be so easy for Human Race to enjoy the benefits of Wonderland. Regarding this question, Tang Ye felt it necessary to ask Hei Ji. Otherwise, you won''t even be able to enter the fairyland, and talk about how to use it.


    Tang Ye caught up with Hei Ji and asked, "Just now I saw that when you opened the entrance to this fairyland, you need to switch your power to the power of the God of War. Could it be said that you must use the power to open the entrance to the fairyland?"


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye. With her cleverness, it was easy to guess that Tang Ye had the idea of ??playing up the superior resources in the fairyland. She has nothing to object to. She hated the Celestial Wonderland. This was once the place where the gods lived, so if it was handed over to the human race, wouldn''t it be indirect destruction? Those gods will be very angry if they know. It''s terrible, they have already lost, and it is impossible to revive without a rest. Think about it, this is really a relief.


    "Yes, if you want to open the entrance to the heaven, you must use divine power." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye, "Moreover, it can''t be a normal divine power. Only the patriarch, or the ancient **** realm who holds the edict of the Pangu God Emperor Only the gods above can open it. Isn¡¯t this taken for granted? If every **** can open the gates of the heavens, wouldn¡¯t it be difficult to manage the heavens?"


    "The edict of the Emperor Pangu?" Tang Ye wondered, is there any such thing?


    "Yes, but only a few pieces." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye, "That is a jade token that possesses a bit of the emperor''s power from the God Emperor Pangu. It can be used to open the gates of the heavens. The heavens were originally developed by the God Emperor Pangu. He The power of the **** can naturally be opened. In fact, at the beginning, even the true **** was difficult to open. Later, the Emperor Pangu made these jade edicts for the true **** to use. Later, the Emperor Pangu fell, the gate of heaven The enchantment of''s has been weakened a lot, and the true **** can be opened. After that, the ancient **** can also be opened by relying on the jade edict."


    "What about you, you can open it because you have the blood of the true god?" Tang Ye asked.


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye, feeling like she was underestimated by Tang Ye. But she was able to open the door to the heavens, indeed because she had the blood of the true god. She does not deny this, although she does not like the identity of the gods, and even dislikes it. She said to Tang Ye: "Yes, I can open it only by relying on the blood of the true god. So, not everyone can enter the heaven. First of all, there are very few people who can open it, so don''t just let one People have come in. In addition, if you can come in, you may not be able to go out. Because it takes a huge amount of force to open the gate of the heaven once, it is difficult to open it before it is restored. So if you think that the heaven can be entered and left at will, then It''s so wrong."


    "This is also a normal restriction." Tang Ye nodded, didn''t think it was strange that the Gate of Heaven had such a restriction, but thought it was reasonable. After all, it is heaven, not a park. In this case, although it is difficult for oneself to use the resources inside, it is also difficult for the enemy to use it. In this case, you can slowly study the situation of the heavens without worrying about being suddenly ascended by the demons or demons. Even if it''s the Underworld, don''t worry.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, suddenly laughed, and asked Hei Ji, "Do you think I can open the gate of heaven?"


    "You?" Hei Ji was taken aback, looked up and down Tang Ye for a while, thinking that Tang Ye could not, because Tang Ye was not only a god, but also a villain who destroyed the gods. Such a person can open the door of the heaven, as if to Pangu **** Emperor is a kind of provocation. However, thinking of Tang Ye''s extraordinary, combined with various powers, including divine power, it is also possible to open the gate of heaven.


    "I think... it''s possible." But Hei Ji still can''t guarantee 100% that Tang Ye can open the gate of heaven. Because even if Tang Ye possesses divine power and the realm of strength is above the ancient gods, he is not a true **** after all, he does not have the blood of the true god, and there is no jade edict from the Pangu **** emperor, so there is no condition that can open the door of heaven. This is impossible to open.


    Hearing Hei Ji''s uncertain tone, Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Forget it, no matter how much it is, I will try to open it later when I go back. Now do what you want to do, by the way As you said before, investigate my identity. The evil **** you mentioned and the plan to create gods, tell me well."


    Hei Ji continued to the Chaos Stone Shentai, and Tang Ye followed. All the way through the floating island fairyland, I saw different palaces. After the span was larger, the style of the palaces was different. Probably these are territories between different Celestial tribes. It''s just that the current heaven is empty and deserted, with no human traces. After returning from the chaotic space, the gods couldn''t wait to destroy the human race, and then return to the heavens to deal with the destiny gods. Unfortunately, they did not return to the heavens, and they would never have the opportunity to return, because they were killed by the Human Race and the Underworld.


    Hei Ji still has no nostalgia for these palaces and keeps moving forward. Tang Ye followed her and missed a lot of celestial scenery. The heavens are still very large, and at their speed, flying for so long, they still haven''t been able to reach the Chaos Stone God Platform. Tang Ye couldn''t help asking, "Where is the chaos stone **** platform?"


    Hei Ji cast his gaze to the towering front, like a prismatic pillar that had penetrated the heavens, like a high tower built of solid prismatic black. She said to Tang Ye: "The tallest black stone pillar in front is."


    Tang Ye had already seen the black stone pillar that seemed to pass through the heavens and was constantly going up. He originally thought it was a wonder of the heavens, and he could go to the vast sky outside, but he didn''t expect it to be the chaotic stone platform.


    "This chaotic stone platform was built by God Emperor Pangu?" Tang Ye asked.


    Hei Ji shook her head and said: "It was built by several true gods. It almost reached the top of the heaven. If the top of the heaven broke through, it would probably be the vast sky outside. However, it is within reach. No one can go out. Because that is the strongest defense barrier of the God Emperor Pangu, even the true **** can''t break through it. This is also the reason why the chaos stone gods were built by the great gods. This **** is black. The prismatic rock is the chaos stone, extremely strong, even with the power of the true god, it is difficult to break. It is stronger than the Bu Zhou Mountain Tianzhu that extends from the heavens to the Kunlun Yaochi. At the beginning, it was not used as an evil **** to transform the heavens. However, it¡¯s just that a few true gods wanted to break through the defense barrier of the Pangu God Emperor. Later, the evil **** appeared and said that on the chaos stone platform, he could draw the power of the vast sky outside, and the gods would transform and surpass it. God Emperor Pangu."


    "So..." Tang Ye sighed, feeling a world, to the strong, like one cage after another.

 Chapter 2561： The mystery of identity!

    Tang Ye''s feelings are not unreasonable. Before on the earth, there was luck and fetters. For those people who have become stronger in their cultivation, they feel that they are restricted by the shackles of air luck, so they want to break the shackles of air luck. But now in the heavens, the true gods felt that the heavens restricted them. They wanted to go to the vast sky, so they wanted to break the heaven and earth barrier set by the Pangu God Emperor.


    For those enchantments, I don''t know if it is right or wrong. The fetters of air transport in the past were an obstacle to the strong, but it was a protection for the weak and ordinary people. Similarly, the current heaven and earth enchantment is the defensive line set up by the Emperor Pangu to protect the heaven and earth when he opened up the heaven and earth, to prevent the heaven and earth from being invaded by outside forces. However, this result has hindered the human beings who are constantly cultivating and becoming stronger in the barrier. They all want to break through and see more of the vast world outside.


    Tang Youque felt that when the God Emperor Pangu opened up the world, he didn''t communicate well with the outside world. If he could be friendly with the outside world from the beginning, he wouldn''t have to worry about being violated. Unless, after the God Emperor Pangu opened up the world, the outside world is hostile to this world. In this case, it is a very serious situation.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye couldn''t help but look up at the towering chaotic stone **** platform. Up there, it''s very close to the vast sky, I don''t know what it is like.


    "What are you thinking?" Hei Ji couldn''t help asking, seeing Tang Ye sinking into thought.


    Tang Ye said, "You think the true gods want to go outside the vast sky, is it right or wrong? Then, don''t you think about going outside?"


    "Not interested." Hei Ji snorted directly.


    "However, if it is you, I think it is necessary to pay attention to these things." Hei Ji suddenly added: "Because I have also heard that the God Creation Project is not only the true **** who wants to break into the outside world. , It may also be to understand the external situation, because the true gods once said that this world is dangerous. This danger is not only from the dark demons in the purgatory world, but also from other worlds. There is no need to believe these statements, but , The plan to create gods unexpectedly got the acquiescence of Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, which shows that it is very likely to be true."


    "Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, the adults, have always thought for the sake of all living beings, and will not do things that hurt others out of their own selfishness. And this''god creation'' plan exists in itself to hurt others. . If it weren¡¯t for this plan to achieve a certain huge effect, I don¡¯t think they would agree to it." Hei Ji squinted and said, her expression is not very high, as if she cannot hate or love.


    Probably because she didn''t hate N¨¹wa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, but N¨¹wa and the others were involved in the god-making plan, and she suffered tremendous damage in the god-making plan. This is indeed a very contradictory thing for her.


    "Don''t you hate Nuwa and them?" Tang Ye asked.


    Hei Ji sneered and said: "I don''t hate Lord Nuwa and others, but they can''t let me not hate this god-making plan. Therefore, I must destroy this god-making plan. In fact, later, Lord Nuwa and others also opposed it. The plan to create a god, because the plan to create a **** is so harmful, it has no effect. Instead, it creates a group of deformed monsters. Unfortunately, with the three adults of Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha, it is difficult to resist the power of the entire heaven. Now think about it, at the beginning, Lord Nuwa and the others used the power of the Pangu God Emperor to carry out the deification plan. Could it be caused by the contradiction of the **** creation plan? After all, if the contradiction is not intensified to the point of seriousness, Lord Nuwa and the others too I won''t attack the whole heaven."


    Hearing Hei Ji talked about these celestial affairs, Tang Ye felt that it was quite complicated, but it seemed to be a cause and effect, not for nothing. Hearing this information, Tang Ye basically understood what happened in the heavens that year.


    "The God Creation Project has created a batch of deformed monsters..." Tang Ye was more attracted to this, which reminded him of the Underworld. It is said that Pluto is a deformed monster, but it is said that Pluto is the blood of the true god, and it is also the blood of two true gods. However, if it is the blood of the true god, will it be treated like that?


    Tang Ye asked Hei Ji, "Underworld God... is he the blood of the true god, or is he a product of the god-making plan?"


    "You..." Hei Ji''s expression changed suddenly, staring at Tang Ye, and coldly snorted: "Do you want to die? Dare to say such bold words! If you let Master Underworld hear you, you will die!"


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect Hei Ji to react so strongly, and said: "I just asked curiously, because when I saw the Underworld before, I suddenly felt a familiar feeling, and the Underworld seemed to see me. I was also surprised. Although he was standing under the dark shadow in the secret path of the stone palace, I could still see his body trembling."


    "What are you talking about?!" Hei Ji was shocked, unexpectedly there would be such a thing. Then she looked at Tang Ye, squinted and frowned, feeling more and more that Tang Ye might be really related to the Cthulhu-led God-making plan.


    The gods thought that the **** of the underworld was the offspring born after the union of the two true gods, but in fact, Hei Ji knew some secrets, and the identity of the **** of underworld was not that way. After leaving the heaven to recuperate for a while, the Underworld God returned to the heaven with a group of his men. The first place to go was the Chaos Stone God Platform. At that time, Hei Ji happened to be bound to the Chaos Stone God Platform for experimentation, and the God of Underworld saved her. In fact, at that time, she felt the power of the chaotic stone **** platform from the underworld. In other words, she had guessed that the Underworld God was not actually the bloodline of the two true gods, but was created by the Evil God using the Chaos Stone God Platform!


    Otherwise, when facing the underworld, why could the gods be so cruel, including several true gods. If he is really the bloodline born from the union of two true gods, as a parent, the true **** can''t be so cruel, right? Moreover, the reactions of several true gods at the time were the same as those of the offspring who had never had a Pluto god. Even if they were speculated, they did not feel guilty. Otherwise, there are only a few true gods, Nuwa, Fuxi, Ksitigarbha, the **** of war Xingtian, the **** of fire Zhurong, the **** of water, the **** of wind, the **** of earth, and the **** of death Jiuyou was expelled to the nether land. . Then, among these few true gods, two are combined, and the true gods who are women are also Nuwa and Fengshen. Isn''t it difficult to know who is this kind of thing?


    "You said that you felt the same breath as you from Master Underworld?" Hei Ji stared at Tang Ye and asked carefully, as if he wanted to confirm this.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said: "It''s like this, and the attitude of Pluto to me at that time seems to have something to say, he just stops talking, seems to have found the same kind, but he seems very angry, I don''t know why he It would do that to me."


    "Heh..." Hei Ji couldn''t help but sneered and said: "In this case, you have to go to the Chaos Stone Shentai to see, maybe there is a mystery of your identity there."

 Chapter 2562： God platform changed!

    Based on what Tang Ye said, Hei Ji felt that Tang Ye was most likely a product of the "God Creation Project." In addition to being similar to Pluto, Tang Ye displayed various powers, like a melting pot hodgepodge, thinking about it, only the "God Creation Project" could be created. Take all the strongest existences of heaven and earth and put them together to create a perfect existence.


    But Pluto is a failure. Not only is Pluto deformed like a real monster, but also has great limitations in power. Why is this so? Hei Ji guessed that Pluto was a failed product, while Tang Ye was a finished product.


    Thinking about it this way, when Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye again, her mood was very complicated. I did not expect to encounter such an existence. In fact, she herself is also a product of the "God Creation Project". In this way, she and Tang Ye are still the same kind. However, she always finds such things ironic. Could it be said that the "God Creation Project" that has been hated and considered inhumane, in the end, helped her destroy the heaven, avenge her hatred, and save the world?


    It was really ironic... But the resentment in Hei Ji''s heart still existed. Without destroying the heavens, or destroying the chaos stone platform, she would not give up. After all, what she resented most in her heart was not the harm done to her by the "God Creation Project", but the ruthlessness and cruelty of the gods of the heavens.


    Tang Ye had been thinking about his identity at this time. According to Hei Ji, his identity is related to the "God Creation Project". He is not a stupid person, he already knows what the "God Creation Project" is for. Then he didn''t guess that he might also be a product of the "God Creation Project." He felt shocked, sad, and even angry, all kinds of emotions came out. Unexpectedly, in the end, I am not a person conceived by others, but a person created. Is that the same as a machine?


    Another is that he feels very disappointed. If you are really a manufactured thing, then many conditions are determined by nature. Just like those powers, the reason why he can master it is not his hard work, but because he was created and endowed with attributes. Could it be said that my own efforts only touched me, and I didn''t actually pay anything. To this step, to grow to this intensity, is it destined?


    It''s ironic enough!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s thoughts were also very complicated. As for the result, I have to go to the Chaos Stone God Platform to investigate and see. He didn''t speak any more, and together with Hei Ji towered toward the center of the heavens, unable to see the black triangular prism at the top, like a black pyramid-like chaotic stone **** platform.


    After a period of flying and swept away, the two finally arrived in front of the Chaos Stone God Platform. I originally thought that the Chaos Stone God Platform was small and towering, but I didn''t expect to discover that the Chaos Stone God Platform was actually very large. Standing alone in front of it, it looks quite small. It is also a miracle to be able to build such a platform.


    "No surprise, this chaotic stone sacred platform was built by several true gods for thousands of years. The main reason is that these chaotic stones are difficult to find. This sacred platform is all built with Chaos Stone. And Chaos Stones were left over when the emperor Pangu opened the chaos space after he opened up the heavens and the earth. These chaotic stones are the best testimony before the opening of the heavens and the earth. They are not peculiar, and they are difficult to break even with the power of a few true gods. Only the power of the God Emperor Pangu can break it. This is probably the reason why the God Emperor Pangu simply opened up these chaotic stones also consumed most of his power when he opened up the world. It is precisely because of this that the God Emperor Pangu will be exhausted and eventually Fall down." Hei Ji explained to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at this chaotic stone, and was still very amazed, and said, "Being able to see such a sacred platform, the state of mind has been opened up again. It is exciting, because there are such majestic and shocking things in this world. . Well, there should be more outside in the vast sky. Therefore, if there is a chance, I really want to go outside and see. Presumably those gods have also been in this state of mind."


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye, and when she saw Tang Ye''s profile, she couldn''t help frowning slightly. She could see that Tang Ye''s mood was changing due to the increase in strength. If you say, Tang Ye just wanted to stay in this world and live a dull but warm and beautiful life with his relatives. So now, Tang Ye''s mood is not like that anymore. If Tang Ye wanted to, he could go and live like that with his family now. However, he didn''t. He wanted to solve the problem of the true god, wanted to become the ruler of the heaven and the earth, wanted to renovate the heaven and the earth, and then the heaven and earth settled down, and then he could go to the vast sky outside.


    There is nothing wrong with this. Perhaps this is the mood of the strong. Tang Ye now has surpassed the limits of human beings in terms of body, mind, and lifespan. He has become the strongest god. If he wants to live, there is no problem for thousands of years. So in the face of such a situation, he is the strongest again, is it willing to just stay obediently?


    Moreover, staying with relatives, but his relatives won''t have the opportunity like his, won''t have the life span of his kind, I''m afraid to experience watching their relatives leave. Although there will be constant births of relatives, it will feel weird after all because he is immortal.


    Regarding Tang Ye''s immortality, Hei Ji had analyzed after gaining Tang Ye''s confidence. This is also a big secret. Because she suspected a power that was far away when the Pangu God Emperor opened the world, that is, the power of the ancestor of the phoenix, the ancestor of the flame, which already existed outside the vast sky. That is the power of the Phoenix! If Tang Ye really had the power of the Phoenix, then Tang Ye''s life span would really have no limit if he stayed in this world.


    If all those speculations come true, Hei Ji can''t even imagine what kind of existence Tang Ye created by the "God Creation Project". Those true gods, or evil gods, what are they thinking to create such a powerful and perfect existence!


    "Let''s go up." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye. Although I have guessed a lot about the mystery of Tang Ye''s identity, there is no actual proof now, so I can''t take it seriously. If that were the case, the impact on her would not be too big, the main thing was the impact Tang Ye received, depending on Tang Ye''s choice.


    "Okay." Tang Ye''s inner influence was actually expanding, but he remained calm, first went to the Chaos Stone God Platform to check it out before speaking.


    Both of them are the strengths of the strongest gods, and they rushed up quickly without being blocked. However, when they were about to reach the top, the chaotic power permeated above, and chaotic lightning was born from the chaotic power, but these could kill them.


    They were blocked.


    "Damn it!" Hei Ji yelled. The Chaos Stone God Platform didn''t have these things thousands of years ago.


    Could it be that the Chaos Stone God Platform has undergone changes? In the past few thousand years, have there been gods in the heavens that have caused these changes?


    Chaos forces can invade their bodies and destroy them. Even if they are the strongest gods or even true gods, the chaotic power can invade, just like the Pangu God Emperor will be consumed. Therefore, in the face of the chaotic power that pervades the top of the chaotic stone **** platform, they must be cautious, otherwise they will die.


    "Let me try if I can solve them." Tang Ye said at this time.


    Hei Ji was shocked and hummed: "Why are you?"

 Chapter 2563： Chaos trap!

    Hei Ji was caught off guard by the change of the Chaos Stone God Platform. For thousands of years, this chaotic power layer did not exist on the top of the Chaos Stone God Platform. Even in the heavens thousands of years ago, it was difficult to find a chaotic power.


    Because the power of chaos is almost non-existent in this world, God Emperor Pangu opened the world, essentially expelling the power of chaos. Originally, this world was just a chaotic space, occupied by chaotic forces. Only by expelling the chaotic forces can there be room for transformation and the development of a new world. This is the so-called groundbreaking.


    Therefore, when the Cthulhu proposed to use the chaotic power for the **** creation plan, even a few true gods did not know where to get the chaotic power. Although chaos stones are used in the construction of the chaos stone gods, chaos stones contain very little chaotic power. The Chaos Stone originally existed when the Pangu God Emperor did not open up the heavens and the earth. After the Pangu God Emperor opened up the heavens and the earth, some remaining stones existed and became Chaos Stone.


    Later, Cthulhu created the secret skills and containment container that can extract the chaotic power from the chaos stone. Cthulhu is a **** called a ghost. Although he was born after the true god, his strength can be comparable to that of the true **** like Wang Fuxi, who came from behind. Therefore, to be precise, the evil **** is also a true god. Originally, several true gods believed that there was no chaos power in the chaos stone, and even if there was, it was very small, and they could not extract it. But with the power of the evil god, it can be extracted.


    But even if it can be mentioned, very little can be extracted from Chaos Stone. In the end, the chaotic power extracted was used on Hei Ji for experimentation. This is the only time to experiment with the power of chaos. It was also the only time that the God Creation Project had achieved great success after thousands of years. However, no one thought that Hei Ji hated this kind of behavior, betrayed the heavens, and made a successful god-making experiment wasted, and thousands of years of effort were wasted.


    No wonder the gods were so angry. If it weren¡¯t for the underworld to make trouble, Heiji would not run away. Then their "God Creation Project" would continue to make progress, and in the end they might be able to create a perfect god, surpassing the Pangu Divine Emperor, breaking the world barrier, and easily reaching outside. Go to the vast sky.


    However, Hei Ji felt that this kind of thing had become contradictory because of Tang Ye''s appearance. If Tang Ye is the perfect product of the God-Making Plan, when did Tang Ye appear? It was definitely not before her. If it was before her, she didn''t know at all. And if Tang Ye''s success, then why care about her situation so much. It can even be said that if Tang Ye is in front and she is in the back, then she has failed.


    Therefore, Hei Ji believes that the real order of manufacturing is, Underworld first, her second, and then Tang Ye. Pluto has become a deformed monster and has not been recognized. And she did not become a deformed monster, kept her original form, and even became more perfect. However, she can only accommodate the power of chaos, not omnipotent, it is not perfect. In the end, Tang Ye can accommodate all kinds of power and become a melting pot, possessing incredible abilities in all aspects, surpassing the gods, this is considered a success.


    However, along the way, Hei Ji knew that those gods didn''t even know that Tang Ye existed. In other words, they did not know the specific situation of Tang Ye. Then, unless Tang Ye was secretly created by the Heretic God, it is impossible for many gods to not know.


    "I know what you are thinking, you think you can accommodate all kinds of power, so you want to try if you can also accommodate this chaotic power, and then pass through this chaotic power lightning layer?" Hei Ji heard Tang Ye say When I wanted to try to crack the lightning layer of Chaos Power, I knew what Tang Ye was thinking. However, she disagrees with such a basis.


    She said to Tang Ye: "The power of chaos is not the power between the heavens and the earth. It is the power that even the God Emperor Pangu can erode and kill. Essentially, the power of chaos belongs to the entire vast sky. And you, although it is indeed possible at present Accommodate all kinds of power, but those powers are the power between the heavens and the earth. So you may not be able to accommodate the chaos power. Back then, I was transformed by the evil **** to adapt to a little chaos power. This chaos power was finally extracted from the chaos stone Yes. It¡¯s just that little chaotic power that almost killed me. If you can¡¯t adapt, you will die if you go to the upper chaotic power lightning layer.¡±


    "If you die, all your previous efforts will be in vain. Everything you do for this world may also be in vain. Without you, as long as a true **** appears, the situation in this world will be completely changed. Even if not When the true gods appear, those monsters, demons, and the remaining gods will inevitably fight back against the human race. At that time, can the human race be able to deal with it? Even the Ming race may also take action against the human race. Therefore, now you, it is best not to take risks. Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Hei Ji looked up again at the terrifying and thick lightning layer of chaotic power. Hei Ji felt jealous in her heart, and then said to Tang Ye: "If it doesn''t work, then go back. This matter is in a hurry, you can study it slowly."


    Tang Ye then raised his head to look at the dense lightning layer of chaotic power, squinted his eyes, and then activated the strength of the dead wood in his body, trying to feel the chaotic power to see if it would be so repulsive. And just after he activated the power of withered trees in spring, suddenly, the thick chaotic power lightning layer above separated a chaotic power, impacted him, and merged into his body.


    "Ah!" Being hit by the chaotic power, Tang Ye felt a huge pain and couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Tang Ye, what''s the matter with you?" Hei Ji was shocked, but he didn''t expect that the chaotic force would take the initiative to strike down.


    Hei Ji wanted to see Tang Ye''s situation, but at this time, two terrifying lightning bolts extended from the dense layer of chaotic power lightning, entwining Tang Ye. Then the two chaotic lightning splits into more tiny lightning, which tightly wraps Tang Ye, and then pulls Tang Ye into the Chaos Power Lightning layer.


    "Tang Ye!" Hei Ji was even more shocked, not knowing what was going on, or whether Tang Ye could accommodate the chaotic power. However, no matter whether it can be accommodated or not, if Tang Ye is drawn into such a dense layer of chaotic power, and then hit by the chaotic lightning, it will definitely die.


    Is this a trap, a trap against Tang Ye?


    Hei Ji wanted to go to La Tang Ye and come back, but she was struck by Chaos Lightning as soon as she touched Tang Ye, her whole person was extremely painful, but all of a sudden, she felt her body numb. Just as ordinary people will be electrocuted instantly if they touch high voltage electricity.


    Hei Ji couldn''t save Tang Ye, and watched Tang Ye being pulled into the Chaos Power Layer. Then, the lightning in the chaotic power layer hit Tang Ye. Under the chaotic lightning, Tang Ye seemed to become a cocoon, suspended in the chaotic power layer. And this cocoon, being pulled by the Chaos Lightning, was constantly hitting, and it was in the center of the Chaos Power Layer. So, who can survive?


    Perhaps Tang Ye has been beaten to death by now. Sure enough, Hei Ji could no longer feel Tang Ye''s breath soon.

 Chapter 2564： Fate is out again!

    The change came too suddenly, Hei Ji didn''t have any defense. At this time, seeing Tang Ye being pulled by the Chaos Force and wrapped in the lightning in the Chaos Force layer, she was constantly hitting, and she couldn''t help panic. She wanted to save Tang Ye, but she couldn''t touch Tang Ye at all. That powerful chaotic force could kill her.


    "Tang Ye!" Hei Ji yelled, not expecting such a thing. She can''t save Tang Ye, is she going to watch Tang Ye get killed like this?


    The problem was that she didn''t even know whether Tang Ye was alive or dead. Tang Ye was wrapped in the chaotic lightning and turned into a cocoon, not knowing what was going on inside. She felt that Chaos Lightning was hitting Tang Ye, not in other situations. If Tang Ye couldn''t resist it, he would definitely die. Although Tang Ye is very special, it may not be able to contain the chaotic power. Even if it can accommodate, this chaotic power layer is so huge, Tang Ye can''t absorb and accommodate it, and it will be dead when it is supported.


    Hey, this guy, dying, all said that the power of Chaos is not so easy to provoke. It is the power of the vast sky outside, not the power of this world. He wanted to try with Dead Wood and Spring, but he tried to die!


    Hei Ji couldn''t touch Tang Ye, the Chaos power was too strong, she would be killed if she got close. However, she still didn''t want to give up Tang Ye. Since he couldn''t get close, he would use his strength to capture Tang Ye back. She sent out chaotic power to form a chain, and threw it to tie Tang Ye, who was wrapped in a cocoon by chaotic lightning, and wanted to pull Tang Ye back. However, the strength of the Chaos Power Layer is so strong that it is far incomparable with her little Chaos Power. Therefore, her chaotic power was suddenly cut off, and she couldn''t bring Tang Ye back at all.


    But Hei Ji still didn''t give up. She was kind to Tang Ye, and it could even be said that she had great affection. Seeing that the chaotic power could not be brought back to Tang Ye, she endured the pain and transformed into the God of War power, then used the power to form a chain, and then threw it to entangle Tang Ye, wanting to bring Tang Ye back. If the divine power is strong enough, it can contend with the chaotic power, just like the Pangu God Emperor expelled the chaotic power and opened up the world!


    However, Hei Ji''s supernatural power is obviously not enough. When her God of War divine power was released, and as soon as she entangled Tang Ye, the chaotic power suddenly invaded and directly wiped out her divine power. Even a chaotic force fought back, severely wounded her, and vomited blood directly.


    "Damn!" Hei Ji yelled angrily. She had no other way to save Tang Ye, she could only watch Tang Ye being killed by the Chaos Power Layer.


    Rumble!


    At this time, the lightning in the dense layer of chaotic power became fuzzed and struck indiscriminately, as if a rainstorm was approaching, the sky flashed and thundered. It is very dangerous for Hei Ji to be so close here. Because those lightnings were bred under the strong chaotic power. This kind of lightning is essentially chaotic power, and it is easy to be hit, that is, being hit by chaotic power can kill Hei Ji.


    Chaos Lightning became more and more irritable, not knowing if it was because of Tang Ye''s arrival. Hei Ji is still trying to save Tang Ye, but with the riot of Chaos Lightning, she can''t stay here, otherwise she will be struck to death by Chaos Lightning. If she died, it would be impossible to save Tang Ye.


    She must save her life. Even if Tang Ye died, she didn''t need to die in vain. It is better to die one than to die two. Hei Ji''s feelings for Tang Ye are not so good that life and death will follow. Therefore, Hei Ji quickly evacuated back under the violent Chaos Lightning attack, leaving the Chaos Power Layer.


    She fell back to a flat place below the heavens, and below, she could see that above the chaos stone **** platform, a layer of gray-black chaotic power was permeated, like clouds. And within the cloud layer of this chaotic force, lightning is constantly striking. That scene is quite scary.


    "Tang Ye..." Hei Ji was already injured at this time. She was hit by Chaos Power just now. There were still blood stains on the corner of her mouth, but she didn''t care to wipe it off, looking at the top of the chaos stone sacred platform, muttering, not panicking, not knowing what to do for a while, and she felt that she had lost a lot.


    Even if Tang Ye did not have deep feelings for her, it was related to her various plans. She wants to destroy the heavens, destroy the chaotic stone gods, and then deal with the gods. Now the gods are gone, and there are true gods. In her plans, even if it is not her plan, it is the general trend. She knows that they are inseparable. Kai Tang Ye this character. But now that Tang Ye has suffered such a change, it may even be killed by the chaotic force. Doesn''t that mean that those plans to reform the world have failed?


    If those true gods appeared, they also wanted to destroy the human race and regain control of this world, then without Tang Ye, it would be equivalent to what they did before, and they would be meaningless. Because they can''t deal with those true gods. In this situation, Hei Ji guessed whether the power on the Chaos Stone God Platform was designed for Tang Ye.


    This is a trap, a conspiracy, designed to kill Tang Ye!


    "He is not in my control, but who can get out of my control? A person is in this world, even if he is not in the destiny book, but as long as the creatures he contacts are in the destiny book, then I You can still control him. Direct and indirect are actually the same." Just as Hei Ji raised his head and looked at Tang Ye who was sucked into the chaotic power layer, a confident and proud voice sounded.


    "Who?!" Hei Ji was shocked, gave a low voice, and then looked back. She was surprised because she didn''t notice someone coming. She is now the peak power of the ancient gods, except for the true god, nothing is stronger than her. However, she didn''t notice someone coming!


    At this time, as Heiji looked ahead, a spatial vortex slowly emerged, and then a very beautiful woman slowly walked out of it. The woman is tall, with thick, slightly curly hair, and she is stepping on a pair of **** and beautiful high heels. She is wearing a suit that tends to be casual. The long beautiful legs and perfect figure, set off by high heels, really make her beautiful to the extreme.


    Hei Ji was even more surprised, she turned out to be a woman with a modern dress. Although she came out of the dead and hadn''t dressed up like modern humans, she couldn''t help but marvel and fascinate when she saw the woman in front of her. While having the modern **** charm, it also looks spotless, like a glamorous nine-day fairy. Does such a character actually exist?


    Why have I never heard of it? !


    Moreover, she was able to come out of the space so calmly, hiding her aura, and not letting herself notice it, it shows that she still has terrible strength.


    Hei Ji was really shocked, thinking that the woman in front of her was a very terrifying character.


    In fact, this woman has become the princess of the destiny god.


    At this time, the destiny gods should also come out. Because in the next step, if Tang Ye were to continue to be active, then it might threaten her, and she would not allow this to happen.

 Chapter 2565： The last enemy!

    The princess has many identities. Tang Ye¡¯s fianc¨¦ Lin Yourong, Tang Ye¡¯s wife Qian Hanyue, or destiny god. The current princess is controlled by the will of the destiny book, so her true identity should be regarded as the destiny god.


    However, because of her strong will, sometimes she will be independent, even if it is beyond the control of the Destiny Book, there will be Lin Yourong or Qian Hanyue''s will state, so it is not a perfect destiny god.


    For this, the Destiny Book is very angry. She really admired the woman, the princess. Since it controlled the princess a hundred years ago, she has been devouring the will of the princess, but after a hundred years have passed, it is still not clean. The will of the princess is extremely tenacious, and there is always a little left. And the remaining little will is the feeling for Tang Ye.


    Is that something called "love"? Really ridiculous, love, is the strongest force? The fate book is not believed. In its past will to accept everything, the performance of "love" is indeed very prominent. However, "hate" also has the powerful effect of "love". And it believes that it is the strongest as it accommodates various wills such as love, hate, sorrow and joy!


    Just having "love", how can it be stronger than it?


    The destiny **** believes that he can completely swallow the princess and become the perfect destiny god!


    In fact, a situation like the princess would threaten it. If at a critical time, the princess''s will resists, making it fail to fully control, then it may be captured. However, it still chooses to stay on the princess, this is because the princess''s body and will are perfect. If it can completely swallow the will of the princess and control the body of the princess, then it does not need to control the changes of fate at all, it is strong enough, and it is easy to deal with the true god.


    And its ultimate goal is to swallow up another source of power of Pangu God Emperor-Qi Luck. There are two sources of origin power that the Emperor Pangu split up, one is fate and the other is luck. If destiny can swallow luck, it is equivalent to fusing the power of the Pangu God Emperor into a whole, then it is equivalent to becoming the Pangu God Emperor. In this case, this world is dominated by it.


    Otherwise, luck is still independent now, and the fair distribution of mechanized work can be said to affect fate. If destiny is to completely control this world, how can it be hindered by luck?


    Hei Ji had never seen the princess, and she didn''t know who the princess was. However, she heard what the princess said just now. In control? Being able to control Tang Ye would be too strong. She knew that if there was someone who could control Tang Ye, it could only be the power of the true god. However, she knows all those true gods, if they are true gods, she can identify them. However, the princess in front of her, she could not judge that there was a breath of true God. Then, she could still think of another powerful existence that could control Tang Ye.


    Destiny God!


    "You are the destiny god?!" Hei Ji stood on guard, staring at the princess and shouted.


    She was shocked again, she never expected that at this time, the destiny **** appeared!


    The princess smiled, with playfulness and contempt, and looked at Hei Ji and said, "Yes, I am the destiny god, but the term destiny **** feels too strange. After I have experienced human life, I like that feeling. So, you can call me Lin Yourong or Qian Hanyue. It''s just that these two names seem to be regretted. Why not call another more distinctive name, Wangfei. "


    "I like this name. It can be cold and can symbolize power, so I am the princess." The princess said slowly looking at Heiji. Everything is under her control, and she enjoys the feeling now.


    "Wang Concubine..." Hei Ji frowned, staring at the concubine humming. However, this name is not important to her, and she does not want to care about it, because that is the destiny god, knowing this is enough.


    Damn, it turned out to be the destiny god. What do you want to do when the destiny **** appears at this time? She couldn''t deal with the destiny gods, this terrifying existence mutated from the original power of fate, even if several true gods joined forces, they couldn''t deal with it. However, this kind of coping does not refer to a confrontation of power, but an elimination. Even if several true gods join forces, they cannot destroy the destiny gods. Because the destiny **** is not a specific existence, but just a source of power. However, this original source of power actually mutated its own will, that is simply incomprehensible.


    However, the power of the destiny **** comes from all creatures. Therefore, it is impossible for the destiny gods to kill several true gods who joined hands. If you want to kill the true god, unless it has gained the power of a true god, then use the power of the true **** to kill a true god. The true power of the destiny **** is essentially a kind of control and then use.


    "It''s what you did to Tang Ye?!" Hei Ji stared at the princess and drank. According to what the princess said just now, it seems that Tang Ye was drawn by the power of chaos, and she did indeed do it.


    The princess is so beautiful, it is hard to see her as a bad person. If a man faces her, this emotion will probably be even stronger. However, Hei Ji is a woman, and Hei Ji is confident in herself, whether it is beauty and figure, each has its own characteristics. Even if she is not as good as the princess, she will not lose her mind. Since she is a destiny god, she will only be regarded as an enemy.


    The princess sneered, looked at Heiji, then looked up at Tang Ye who was sucked into the chaotic power layer, and said, "Of course. Actually, I wanted to kill Tang Ye a long time ago. Who made this escape? What about the person I control? However, the people around him can¡¯t escape my control, so I still control him. Now that the gods are resolved, there are a few true gods left, so he doesn¡¯t need him. So, I Just kill him."


    "You..." Hei Ji was very angry and wanted to scold the princess, but the princess originally existed like this, manipulating others to accomplish her own goals, and what is the use of scolding her, it is better to find a way to deal with her.


    Hei Ji stared at the princess and said coldly: "Do you think you can deal with the true **** yourself? Huh, don''t forget, the gods return, the ultimate goal is to solve you. Since they dare to return like this, there is a way to solve you. As long as you find the Book of People and Book of the Earth, it is still possible to kill you!"


    "I know. How could I not know about this kind of thing." The princess said slowly and not worried, "So next, I will get the book from the ground and the book. The book is from Fuxi, right? The book from the ground is with the Ksitigarbha king? Then find Fuxi and Ksitigarbha king. They are like Nuwa, reincarnated into human beings. Human beings are under my control, I will see who is with Nuwa It has something to do with Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. Their words, deeds and behaviors, and all their performance are recorded in my body. It is not difficult for me to find them."


    Hei Ji snorted coldly, and said, "A few true gods will stop you. If you show up, they will definitely show up too!"


    "Then I will kill them one by one!" Wang Hao said coldly, she would not let the true **** restrict her again!


    Hei Ji stared at the princess without speaking. She didn''t expect that things would develop like this, and now there is no need to deal with the true gods. I am afraid that the true gods will not deal with them anymore, because they have to deal with the destiny gods with all their strength. In this way, the final enemy is the destiny god.


    This day has arrived earlier.

 Chapter 2566： Control everything!

    For the appearance of Destiny God, Hei Ji was unexpected. The original plan was to deal with the true **** before it came to solve the destiny god. Of course she didn''t do this kind of thing, she didn''t have the strength to do it, mostly Tang Ye would do it. If it was Tang Ye, she would help. But now, the destiny **** appeared, and under its control, Tang Ye''s life or death was uncertain. The progress of all these things will be messed up.


    Hei Ji didn''t know how to deal with the destiny gods, her strength alone would definitely not work. Even if you can beat Destiny God, you can''t kill Destiny God. The destiny gods cannot be killed, they can only pass the human and earth scripts, and then integrate the heavenly scripts, and reset everything to zero, just like restoring factory settings.


    "It seems that in your eyes, Tang Ye''s threat is more severe than the true god." Hei Ji hummed to the destiny god. Now she is guarding against the destiny god, because she still doesn''t know why the destiny **** appears. If it was just to deal with Tang Ye, then she has succeeded now, there is no need to come out again, wouldn''t it expose her traces?


    Hei Ji guessed that the destiny **** wanted to kill her. But now, unless the true **** descends, no one can kill her. The destiny god''s words are just an ability to control and use. Then, without the true god, the strongest power that the destiny **** can control and use will not be stronger than her, so she can be sure that she will not be killed.


    "You ask, want to know, will I kill you?" The Destiny God sneered at Hei Ji''s words. She enjoys this feeling of being in control, others can only be suspicious of her, beware of her, and fear her. And this emotion and will of others will be conveyed to it again, making it stronger.


    She looked at Hei Ji and said: "After solving Tang Ye, those gods are gone, and the true gods have not appeared, then you are probably the strongest in this world. And I need such a powerful force now."


    "You..." Hei Ji jumped out abruptly, pulling away from the destiny god. In the case of Destiny God, she clearly knew that she wanted to deal with her and gain her powerful power.


    Although the destiny **** can control all things and creatures in the world, but powerful beings like Hei Ji have a tenacious will, and there are few things that can affect her. Therefore, the destiny **** wants to control her also very difficult. In this case, it can only be solved by force. Defeat Hei Ji, and then use her will to control, then the powerful power Hei Ji possesses can also be used by her.


    As long as the creatures controlled by her, she can use the power she controls. Therefore, it can also be said that her power is omnipotent and continuous.


    Since the wills of all creatures are gathered in her, the destiny **** can read it at will, and then obtain the power. Now to deal with Hei Ji, she read that the strongest power in her volitional body was actually defeated by Tang Jiujiu before, leaving behind the astral body of the water **** Melaleuca!


    At that time, when Tang Jiujiu killed the body of the thousand layers and wanted to kill the soul of the thousand layers again, Wang Jiuxiao said that the ancient spirits are very useful, at least it can be used by Tang Ye to fuse power and get the increase of great power, so she just Did not kill the soul of Melaleuca. Unexpectedly, in the following melee, the soul of the thousand layers was given by the destiny god. The destiny **** swallowed the soul of the thousand layers and naturally mastered all the power of the thousand layers.


    Even, she can send out power beyond the thousand layers. Because she can integrate other powers into the power of the thousand layers, so that her power can be stronger, broader, and more flexible.


    Hei Ji''s quick evasion made Destiny God feel interesting. She is now confident enough to kill Hei Ji, so if Hei Ji avoids it, it makes her think things are fun, and no one can escape from her. She is going to have a good "play" with Hei Ji. At this time, she directly sent out the water droplet skynet previously released by Melaleuca, restraining Heiji in the water droplet skynet, and then the water droplets penetrated and attacked.


    Hei Ji immediately sent out chaotic power to dispel the water droplets. As she thought before. The main power of the Destiny God is to control and use. So far, there is no stronger power than the Peak of the Ancient God to control the Destiny God, and the attack of the Destiny God is limited to the level of the ancient god, so she can deal with it.


    Regardless of whether it is the power of the **** of water or the **** of fire, or the **** of war, the **** of earth, and the **** of wind, in terms of power, there is actually no subtle power of Chaos. Chaos power is the first-level power equivalent to the original power of Pangu God Emperor, and the water gods are the powers differentiated by Pangu God Emperor, which can be said to be second-level, so Hei Ji cannot crack the destiny **** when he uses Chaos Power. s attack.


    Hei Ji condensed a group of chaotic power into the sky. Chaos power can invade and dissolve the water **** power of the thousand layers, so the water drop skynet soon appeared a hole, and Hei Ji got out of it.


    The Destiny God frowned when he saw this, but he didn''t take it to heart. Then he looked playfully and said, "Sure enough, the power of chaos is the greatest threat. This kind of power that destroys the Pangu God Emperor can restrain this entire world. If you have Chaos Power, you must be killed first. And when I get Chaos Power, then even if a few true gods appear, what should I be afraid of?"


    After all, the destiny **** continued to attack Hei Ji. She knew very well that the power of the gods she possessed could not suppress Hei Ji, but she had one of the biggest advantages, that was consumption. Her power is endless and ever-changing. It can be durable and flexible at the same time. Even if he can''t suppress Hei Ji, she can continue to consume Hei Ji''s power. The power she gave out was also in the realm of ancient gods. Although there is no overwhelming gap, Hei Ji did not dare to underestimate it. If you are hit, you will also be injured. In this way, she has a chance to win this matter. Moreover, she can play slowly, without worrying that Hei Ji can escape.


    There is no gap to win, but victory can be guaranteed. For the destiny god, it is a very enjoyable thing, and there is a great sense of control inside.


    Hei Ji didn''t realize this kind of thing at first, no matter what moves the destiny **** made, she would resolve it. She also looked cold and high, and hummed to the destiny god: "You can''t kill me, don''t waste time. Even if you are destiny, don''t think about doing what you want!"


    The destiny **** just sneered and didn''t stop the seemingly useless attack on Hei Ji. Slowly, Hei Ji found the clue. She noticed that her strength was weakening. In this way, even if the power of the destiny gods does not increase, they will slowly take advantage.


    The destiny **** is engaged in a war of attrition!


    Damn, if the destiny **** wants to do this, no one can beat her, she can use the power of the whole world!


    "You seem to have noticed something, then don''t resist, blend into my body, and I will make good use of your powerful power." Destiny God smiled triumphantly, looking at Hei Ji very playfully.

 Chapter 2567： Find the three gods!

    Even if he sensed the intention of the destiny god, Hei Ji had nothing to do. Now the destiny **** seems to use the power of the thousand-layer ancient god, in fact, there are many other powers in the power of the thousand-layer ancient god, which are all controlled by the fate god. Therefore, Hei Ji will only continue to fall into a disadvantage, and finally be swallowed and manipulated by the destiny god.


    In the battle at this time, Hei Ji can indeed easily crack the attack of the Destiny God, but the Destiny God is also at ease. After another battle, Hei Ji fell into a disadvantage, and was slowly suppressed by the destiny god. The effect of power consumption has come out, and the destiny **** will win.


    The Destiny God rearranged the Water Drop Skynet, this time Hei Ji couldn''t break through so easily. Then under the continuous attack of water droplets, Hei Ji began to get injured. Destiny gods enjoy this moment. In fact, there are many opportunities for her to chase Hei Ji, but she has not done so. Now everything is in her grasp, she is not in a hurry. To do something interesting is what she wants. Otherwise, she will feel very boring. At present, there are only a few existences that she needs to bother with, and the others are under her control.


    Hei Ji knew that she couldn''t escape from the palm of the Destiny God, it would be better to say that, as long as it was a person targeted by the Destiny God, it would be difficult to escape. She looked back at Tang Ye who was sucked into the chaotic power layer, Tang Ye who was entangled by lightning in the chaotic power layer was still a cocoon, and had not been completely destroyed by the chaotic lightning. She was thinking, maybe Tang Ye is still alive. She also hoped so, because if Tang Ye was still alive, it might be possible to deal with the destiny god.


    The destiny **** felt boring to Hei Ji''s hope, because these people were all counting on Tang Ye. But thinking about it, she found it interesting again. Because Tang Ye, whom others had expected, was solved by her. For Tang Ye, she also had to admit that she was very special. It''s as if it was deliberately created to go against her. It is favored by Qi Luck, has a strong force of Qi Luck, and can fight against the essence of its destiny. Then, the trajectory of Tang Ye branded on the Book of Destiny was eliminated by the princess again, and was no longer under its control. In the event that the gods descended, she had also contacted Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t fear her, and even talked about a deal with her. Because the gods wanted to deal with her by destroying humans, then she had to keep humans. Otherwise, all mankind will be destroyed, and she will lose her huge will, and her power will be greatly weakened.


    At that time, Tang Ye spoke to her very hard, but she could not refute, she was suppressed by Tang Ye. But now, if she hadn''t used the power of the Chaos Layer to solve Tang Ye, with Tang Ye as powerful, she might not have dared to show up. Because she didn''t get the power of the true god, and couldn''t control Tang Ye, she couldn''t deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye may not be able to kill her, but she can destroy her current boarding body. In that case, it is also a great harm.


    Of course, she thought that was also a very interesting thing. Because her current boarding body, the princess, and Tang Ye''s relationship is too unusual. If Tang Ye sees it is the princess, don''t know what will happen?


    There must be no way to destroy such a body!


    So no matter what the result is, the destiny gods feel a joy of playing and controlling.


    "Actually, I don¡¯t know exactly what Tang Ye''s existence is. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that I will kill him. It is an unknown existence to me, it must be quite scary. Although I am very confident of myself, However, it is because of that confidence that things that threaten me are not allowed to exist." The Destiny God said to Heihime.


    Probably this was the reason she killed Tang Ye.


    She said to Hei Ji: "Since a hundred years ago, I have been paying attention to Tang Ye, a special character. I have imagined many ways to kill him, but it turns out that they are actually useless. If it weren''t for my previous visit to the heaven Come and discover this chaotic power layer, I am afraid I can''t kill a strange existence like Tang Ye. However, since Tang Ye was born in this world, then the chaotic power can definitely be killed. The chaotic power is Pangu God Emperor There is nothing it can¡¯t destroy the power that faced each other when the world opened up.¡±


    As he said, the destiny **** raised his head to look at Tang Ye in the Chaos Power Layer, smiled proudly, and said, "No matter how strong Tang Ye is, he will eventually be killed by the Chaos Power. It is conceivable that he is desperately resisting those at this time. Chaos Lightning. But, he can''t come out for so long, so he can only resist it for a while. It won''t take long before he will be killed."


    The destiny **** looked back at Hei Ji again, laughed, and said: "Of course, if you have the ability, you can also rescue Tang Ye."


    The destiny **** showed a pleasant smile, and slowly said to Hei Ji who was trapped in the water drop skynet: "Tang Ye is a very scary existence. For me, even those true gods are not as scary as him. Because so far , I still haven¡¯t figured out exactly what monster Tang Ye is. He has infinite possibilities. He has grown from an ordinary human to the current peak of the ancient **** realm. How many amazing things have he had? Then, he is completely possible than the true god. It¡¯s amazing. Therefore, it will take a while for those chaotic forces to kill him. Within this time, if you have a way, you can rescue Tang Ye. However, the strength that can resist the chaotic forces requires at least Siyuan. Power. The only people who have the power of Origin are those who help humanity. Only Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha."


    "Do you want to use us to find Lord Nuwa and them?" Hei Ji is not stupid, knowing the intentions of the destiny gods, and then coldly snorted: "You dream! You want to get a book from the people and the book from the ground, I tell you, you Impossible to succeed!"


    However, the destiny **** just smiled and ignored Hei Ji''s stubbornness. At this time, she used the water droplets to form power to entangle Hei Ji, as if a kind of power penetrated Hei Ji''s body, and then she closed her eyes, as if digesting, as if she had Hei Ji''s power like this. After that, she opened her eyes and smiled playfully at Hei Ji. Instead of continuing to kill Hei Ji, she removed the power of Water Drop Skynet and released Hei Ji.


    The destiny **** said with a smile: "Even if I want you to find Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, what about? Now, what better way for you to do? Tang Ye is no longer your power, except for those three A true god, who else can you rely on?"


    Hei Ji was silent, the facts were exactly as the Destiny God said. She turned to look at Tang Ye who was sucked in the Chaos Power Layer. Tang Ye might not be dead at this time, but it won''t last long. To be able to break such a thick layer of chaotic power, it must be the power of the true god. However, I am afraid that only Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha will help Tang Ye.


    The destiny **** did not continue to kill Hei Ji, turned around and left, letting Hei Ji make his own choice.

 Chapter 2568： Kill the gods on earth!

    After the destiny **** left, Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye who was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer. The fierce Chaos Lightning was still hitting Tang Ye, and the cocooned Tang Ye was still in doubt. Only by cracking those chaotic forces can Tang Ye be rescued. And to break the chaotic power, it must be the power of the true god.


    However, looking for N¨¹wa Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha king is again the way of the destiny god. The destiny **** now also needs to find Fuxi and Ksitigarbha, for the book of people and the book of the earth. If the destiny **** gets the book of man and the book from the earth, then it will be all over. It''s just that if you don''t look for Nuwa and the others, you won''t be able to save Tang Ye. Without Tang Ye''s power, they couldn''t deal with the destiny gods at all.


    To do this, the destiny gods don''t need to play any conspiracy, this is simply a conspiracy. I knew it was someone else''s manipulation, but I had to do it.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye who was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, and clenched her fists angrily. She felt that this was her fault. If it were not for her to go to the heavens, or for her to bring Tang Ye with him, then Tang Ye would not have happened.


    Must save Tang Ye!


    Hei Ji felt helpless, but felt that she still wanted to save Tang Ye. Tang Ye is a person with infinite possibilities, and perhaps rescue Tang Ye, even if this is the conspiracy of the destiny god, there will be a turning point. Otherwise, there is really no chance. Then Hei Ji turned around and left the heavens, and went to discuss with Wang Jiuxiao and the Tang family what to do. She had no clue about the news about Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. But she knows that Shenji Technology has the power of the Nvwa God Stone, and has created a powerful weapon. Maybe it is possible to find N¨¹wa from the clue of the N¨¹wa God Stone.


    Not long after Hei Ji left the heavens, a person with a worn-out bandage appeared, and he walked directly toward the chaotic stone platform. When he arrived at the Chaos Power Level under the top of the Chaos Stone God Platform, he stared at the Chaos Power for a while, and then said to himself: "After all, you have not escaped the control of the Destiny God, but it is no wonder you, the Destiny God has been there. Watching you, it is not strange that you are calculated by it."


    "I don''t know if I can save you. This God''s power is also the power of this world after all. It may not be able to fight the power of Chaos." The mysterious man said.


    Then, the mysterious man emitted a red light-like power and struck towards the chaotic power layer. However, after the power of the red ray entered the chaotic power layer, it didn''t last long before it was surrounded by the chaotic power, then drowned and swallowed, and finally disappeared.


    "Chaos power is really so strong." The mysterious man frowned when he saw his power being swallowed by chaos power.


    But he intended to save Tang Ye, and at this time he continued to emit red light power, and this power became stronger and stronger. This power is very powerful, comparable to Hei Ji''s power. This mysterious man wrapped his body in a worn-out bandage, just like a corpse. And he was the mysterious zombie sleeping under the whirlpool of Guimenxia, ??and he was the one who turned Murong Huansha into a zombie.


    This mysterious zombie was once considered by Tang Ye to be the strongest zombie existence-the true ancestor of the zombie. However, he had never seen the actual situation, so Tang Ye was just guessing. But based on the power displayed by this mysterious zombie, plus his previous encounter with the destiny god, it is indeed a zombie of the true ancestor level.


    After the mysterious zombie emitted a strong red power, it rushed directly to the Chaos Power Layer, trying to bring Tang Ye out. However, when he came into contact with the Chaos Force, the Chaos Force immediately counterattacked, constantly impacting him. But his power is really strong, he withstood the chaotic power, broke through little by little, getting closer and closer to Tang Ye. But under the impact of the chaotic power, his tattered clothes and bandages were destroyed, disappearing little by little. Seeing his face, he was a middle-aged man who appeared strong and domineering. There were scars on his body, and his hands were scary, like monster claws. And his eyes looked blood red again. Although the other appearances are all human beings, because of these two, they seem very hideous and scary and shocking.


    The mysterious zombies continued to impact the chaotic power to approach, but the chaotic power was really powerful, and after destroying his clothes, it destroyed his flesh and blood. As he kept getting closer to Tang Ye, the Chaos Power and Chaos Lightning were hit harder. He stretched out Tang Ye''s hand, originally intending to catch Tang Ye back, but was corroded and destroyed by the chaotic power, the flesh and blood was beaten away, leaving a bone. This scene can be said to make the scalp numb. Because the flesh and blood of the mysterious zombie is as if being stripped, only the bones are left.


    However, the mysterious zombie is also a ruthless person, even if only the bones are left, he still wants to get close to Tang Ye, and he almost touches Tang Ye and can bring Tang Ye back. However, at this time, the Chaos Lightning gathered on Tang Ye counterattacked and drove him back fiercely. Chaos power is also like having its own consciousness, giving out stronger power, pouring down, and drowning the mysterious zombies. After the Chaos power passes, the mysterious zombies are just a pair of bones, with no flesh and blood.


    To do such a thing is too amazing. Without flesh and blood, but relying on a pair of white bones, he can still act. What kind of monster is this?


    "Hateful!" The mysterious zombie screamed, and was blocked by the powerful chaotic force. After all, he could not be brought back to Tang Ye. He was hit by the chaotic force and the chaotic lightning, and the whole person flew back, leaving only a white bone corpse. All broken.


    The mysterious zombie has turned into a corpse of white bones, which is probably impossible to live. However, this time I saw a very strange scene. The bones that had been shattered originally gathered together again and put together a complete body. Immediately afterwards, this corpse also condensed flesh and blood, and in the end, it changed back to the appearance of that middle-aged man.


    The body is strong and burly, his eyes are slightly red, with short hair, like a big leader. At this time, he didn''t have the shabby clothes and old bandages, but soon under his operation, a new bandage was born, which wrapped his body and became a weird bandage man.


    "The power of chaos is really strong. This time, the destiny **** has counted this power." The mysterious zombie could not rescue Tang Ye, standing in the sky, looking at Tang Ye who was sucked into the layer of chaos, his tone was unwilling. Hummed.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. Do you think I don''t know that killing Tang Ye is hard to kill? That''s why I specially arranged this chaotic force. I think, I can''t kill Tang Ye, you can''t kill Tang Ye, so the only thing you can kill Tang Ye''s is just this chaotic force, right?" When the mysterious zombie watched Tang Ye thinking about other ways to save his life, the voice of the destiny **** rang in the air.


    The mysterious zombie frowned, ignoring the destiny god. He knew that there was no way to entangle the destiny gods, the ubiquitous destiny gods, even if they were not strong enough to kill them, they could do nothing with her.


    "I already know who you are." At this time, the Destiny God sneered triumphantly and said: "You are the cruel person who was once regarded by humans as the murderer of the gods on earth. Killing the gods is white, or you are now called Bai. Stubborn?"


    The mysterious zombie looked gloomy, and the words of the destiny **** made him care. Because what the destiny **** said is the truth. He is Bai Fei, and he is also the one who was regarded as a murderer on earth in the past.

 Chapter 2569： Essentially bad!

    In the cultivation system of zombies, the true ancestor is the strongest existence. After all, the words of the zombie ancestors are said to exist, but they have not been confirmed.


    Regarding the ancestors of zombies, it is said that there are four, Yinggou, Houqing, Hanyan and Jiangchen. However, these four reported ancestors of zombies have not appeared. Originally, the true ancestor of the zombies was said to be the ancestor, but in the Volunteer''s handwritten notes, it is said that the true ancestor of the zombie was promoted from the ancestor of the zombie. The truth is still unknown.


    The group of zombies is very special, unlike other cultivators that can continuously make breakthroughs. The level of zombies has a very clear blood inheritance, low-level blood is generally not an opponent of high-level blood, especially the relationship between blood inheritance. If it is a inheritance relationship, the high-level blood is killed, then the low-level blood will also die. Zombies are so special, once they are inherited, they will immediately have powerful power. There is no need to practice breakthrough slowly. Of course, the power of zombies is not limited. On the basis of being very powerful at the beginning, if you acquire other secret skills or abilities, you will become stronger.


    Although the level of zombies cannot be crossed by blood, it seems that with the zombie ancestor, the descendants of zombies cannot surpass the zombie ancestor. However, as no one can become a true **** in future generations, there are some special cases. For example, Wang Fuxi, who only appeared after the birth of Human Race. It is reasonable to say that he could not become a true god. However, he was the leader of Human Race. He was at the peak of Human Race in that era. He was blessed by luck and fate, just like Promoted to the true **** by the gift of Pangu God Emperor. There are such examples in zombies, and Bai Xi is one of them. Bai Fei, known as the killing **** in the world, has an astonishing past, broke through the limits of blood, and became a true ancestor.


    However, even the power of the true ancestor of the zombies failed to break the power of the Chaos layer. At this time, the white scorpion reunited with flesh and blood from the corpse, looking at the thick layer of chaotic power, felt very embarrassed.


    He ignored the words of Destiny God, even if Destiny God knew his identity. By now, the identity has no effect, it is time to get rid of the fate, otherwise no matter how long it exists, it will be nothing but a ridiculous experience. I thought it was true, but in fact it was not what I did. Bai Xi remembers very clearly. When he knew that there was such a destiny god, what happened in the past, whether as a human or as a zombie, had too many tricks and manipulations.


    "Bai Fei, you are a slaying **** in the world, killing to the extreme and becoming a god, this is also a special case? You are not a human, you are a god, this is my destiny arranged for you. But you are too disobedient, unexpectedly Become a zombie. After you became a zombie, you disappeared from my destiny trajectory. I thought you were dead, but I did not expect that you became a zombie. Ha... It¡¯s a pity that even if you become a zombie, you can stand me What?" The destiny **** sneered at Bai Yan, as if he had been provoking Bai Yan.


    But Bai Yin looked calm, just wanting to save Tang Ye. It''s just that the chaotic power layer is really too strong, even if he uses his maximum strength to attack, he can''t get close to Tang Ye. Perhaps if you want to save Tang Ye, you really can only let the true **** power out.


    "You become a zombie, so you keep hiding, so you won''t be controlled by me. This is a good idea for you, but do you see the situation now? You can''t escape the palm of my hand!" The words continued to ring in the air.


    Bai Gui knew that he could only think of other ways to save Tang Ye, so he looked up in the sky and responded to the provocation of the destiny god, and said: "I am not hiding, but I don''t think it is necessary to come out. Between heaven and earth, except the true **** But who else can? You can''t. Fate, do you think you can really control everything? No, you can''t. Otherwise, why do you have to arrange so many things. Do you think you are playing a game? No, You are not. You just exist in fear, and you want to destroy them. Not only the book from the earth and the book, even a human being, you are also afraid! You are never the strongest, and you are not even strong, You are just an inferior existence that can only hide behind and play small tricks."


    "Yes, you are an inferior existence. Because you were born out of an inferior will, and your essence is inferior." Bai Fei''s face was expressionless, and he responded to Destiny God.


    The voice of the destiny **** stopped, and I don''t know whether it was angry or calm when Bai Xi said that. After a long silence, she continued, smiling, "Do you want to agitate me? But, I will no longer be affected by these. Since you want to destroy me so much, let''s see who in the end destroys whom. ."


    "Do you really think that you are immortal?" Bai Hao sneered again, and said, "Actually, there are many ways to kill you. The use of the fusion of the book of humans and the book from the earth is one, and the same is the killing of the heaven and the earth. Just let the dark demons invade, and you will die too. And our zombie family is actually closely related to the dark demons. In this land, zombies are considered to be displaced from the three realms and six realms, without souls and essences. Existence, in fact, let¡¯s say, we don¡¯t belong to this world at all, so you can¡¯t control us. Therefore, if you want to kill, we can also do it with a group of zombies. If I turn all the creatures in this world into zombies, whether they are puppets Okay, zombies, as long as you inherit the blood of zombies, you can''t control it, right?"


    "Hmph, don''t scare people like this. If you dare to do this, you would have done it a long time ago. You are not a mere alien. Instead, I heard that there is a corpse world outside the vast sky, where is your hometown. However, you are transformed by the creatures of this world, is it so easy to abandon this place?" Destiny God snorted coldly.


    What she fused was the emotions and wills of all the creatures of heaven and earth. It could be said that she knew the minds of all creatures, and it was really difficult to frighten her.


    "That is the last resort! I won''t wait any longer. If you can''t get rid of you this time, then I will let this world become a corpse world!" Bai Hao shouted lowly.


    "You..." The Destiny God was shocked for a while, because the emotions conveyed by Bai Hao really have this possibility, which is to give up this world and destroy everything.


    Bai Hui coldly snorted again: "In fact, the luck of the human race can also kill you. If the luck of the human race becomes pure and united, then it is possible to get rid of the inferior will that gave birth to you. The First Emperor. At the time, why did you manipulate it to make Emperor Shi Huang go astray and make the king of the world an evil monster. It is because the Emperor Shi Huang unified the world, wrote the same text, and the cars were on the same track... You were afraid, so you secretly manipulated and destroyed Qin Dynasty. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t save it in time, otherwise you should die at that time!¡±


    "Don''t deceive yourself, even if I don''t take action at that time, do you think that human beings who love disputes can really breed absolute pure luck to kill me? As you said, I am inferior. But don''t forget How did I come. I am inferior, which means that human beings are inferior! Because I am a human being..." The destiny **** said, full of irony.


    Bai Xi had nothing to say for a while. When Emperor Shi Huang was seeking longevity, fate controlled him to step into the abyss of evil. These are not necessarily the first hands of the destiny gods, and it may indeed be that people have changed their qualities first.

 Chapter 2570： About the true ancestor!

    Bai Xi fell silent, the Destiny God stopped arguing with him, and there was no voice from her anymore, perhaps she had already left. She felt that those who opposed her were very ironic, because it was the complicated emotions and wills of humans that caused her qualitative change and independent will. This was something Pangu God Emperor hadn''t expected. The human being created by N¨¹wa is too complicated, beyond the expectations of all true gods.


    Without the movement of the destiny god, Bai Fei closed his eyes and calmed down. As a breakthrough special case, he has reached the true ancestor level of the zombie world, he naturally has very terrifying power. As you saw earlier, he rushed into the chaotic power, even if his body was destroyed and only a pair of bones remained, he could still be reborn. This is a terrible place for their zombies, immortal and immortal, as long as they don¡¯t encounter the force of mutual restraint, they will not die.


    The birth of Bai Gui was a long time ago. Even before the war he fought that was rumored to kill 400,000 people, he was a zombie. He was not sure who turned him into a zombie. He just remembered that he was seriously injured in a war and should have died, but he was saved by mysterious power. But the price is to become a vampire monster. In fact, apart from sucking blood, he has no other abnormalities. On the contrary, he also gained terrible speed and strength, and became a character who could defeat a thousand.


    If you don''t **** blood for too long, you will lose your mind and go into madness. So, just take the blood regularly. In that age of war, many people died every day, and he could easily draw blood. However, under the blood-sucking survival, what he didn''t expect was that some of his character was quietly changed, causing the murder of 400,000 prisoners of war. He naturally regretted the killings in the past, but he found that everything was not that simple. It was not until he realized the existence of the destiny gods that he realized that all of these were manipulated.


    When he became a zombie, the destiny **** could not fall into the world. Because at that time, there was a fetter of luck. The shackles of luck really protect the people of the earth, otherwise, under the earth, it is already a plaything of the destiny gods. However, the shackles of luck cannot completely stop the destiny god, she spends hundreds of years, even thousands of years, always interfere with something. And those things are all serving to open the shackles of Qi Luck. Even the matter of Wen Zhongyuan and the blood demon, there are shadows of her interference. Create a crisis for heaven and earth so that she can take advantage of it.


    However, if something threatens her, she will deal with it in time. The first emperor''s continuity in the four seas was highly condensed of human luck, almost reaching the point of purity. At that time, the emperor of the first emperor, with that powerful luck, could not be affected by the destiny of the gods. And with that power of luck, it can also weaken the destiny god. Because in that kind of air transport force, people are united and powerful, and many inferior thoughts and wills have been removed. Unfortunately, at a critical moment, after the destiny **** interfered, Emperor Shi Huang went astray and pursued the so-called immortality.


    By the way, Bai Yun is already a zombie. As a former general of the Qin Kingdom, Bai Yun was also affected by the destiny gods on the people around him and various environments, turning the First Emperor into a zombie. In this way, Emperor Shi Huang could live forever. Bai Hui''s idea at the time was actually to deal with the destiny gods. Because he saw that the Qin dynasty established by Emperor Shi Huang is no longer the scale of the Qin Kingdom at that time, it has unified the whole world, and the situation of the same book, the same text, and the same track of the world is the same. If this continues, the human race will definitely be able to unite, condense the pure force of luck, and kill the destiny god.


    It is a pity that Emperor First Emperor, who has gone astray, has deviated from his original intention. Under that kind of violence, he has not been able to control his sanity after becoming a zombie, and he has become a blood sucking monster. After all, such a monster can''t hide it, it will be chased and killed by the already born Volunteer. At that time, Emperor Shi Huang was no longer an emperor, but a monster. And if such a monster is known to be the emperor, then the great unified kingdom that the Qin Dynasty has established with great pains will be shaken and even destroyed. So Bai Hui did a lot of things secretly, trying to save this situation. Unfortunately, none of them succeeded.


    However, Bai Xi still didn''t want to give up this rare situation of luck. This great luck, rare in the ages, can destroy the destiny gods, how can we let it go. Therefore, Bai Xie believed that as long as someone could replace Shi Huang, it was enough. In this case, the blood of Emperor Shi Huang is needed. It is a pity that among the descendants of the First Emperor, Fusu, the son who was originally the most kingly demeanor, has been designed to kill by a traitor. And there is another Hu Hai, who is not the material of the earth, and his character is completely different. Just when Bai Xi was sad, she found Princess Ying Yin. He felt that Ying Yinman was okay, he had the blood of Emperor Shi Huang, and he was kind and benevolent, but he lacked an ambition. Although not perfect, she is the most suitable candidate.


    It is a pity that at that time, due to the tyranny imposed by the Emperor First Emperor, the original good luck situation began to collapse. Even if a suitable emperor was found, it was impossible to establish such luck for a while. Ying Yinman is an ordinary person, and he doesn''t have so much time to wait. Moreover, he was targeted by Hu Hai, who had conspired to ascend the throne. It was afraid that it would be dangerous. Therefore, at a critical moment, Bai Hao turned Ying Yinman into a zombie. His idea is to let Ying Yinman grow into an existence like Shi Huang, perhaps even better than Shi Huang, in order to establish a pure and unified Qi Luck to destroy the destiny god. It is a pity that Ying Yinman is too emotional to let go of all kinds of things, nor does he have the ambitions that the emperor would have. Finally Bai Yan gave up and let Ying Yinman fall asleep.


    In the following years, Bai Xi still wanted to create a unified situation of luck. Unfortunately, although each dynasty had its heyday, there would always be situations. Perhaps this was affected by the destiny god. Then, between the dynasties, it is always necessary to divide for a long time, and to divide for a long time. The war continues and the bloodshed continues... and these situations will increase the power of the destiny god. When he got to the back, Bai Xi was completely out of mind and lack of energy. The destiny **** has grown so much that he can''t deal with it, so he simply gave up and fell asleep, no longer living in the world, letting this world develop, even if it is the end.


    What he didn''t expect was that after thousands of years, he would be awakened by a special human being. When he first saw Tang Ye, he noticed that Tang Ye was different, so he had been paying attention to Tang Ye. As Tang Ye grew up, he was convinced that Tang Ye could deal with the destiny god. For this reason, he has been secretly helping Tang Ye.


    But now, Tang Ye was designed by the destiny gods, life and death uncertain!

 Chapter 2571： Cant escape!

    Bai Hui had done so many efforts in the past, but failed to successfully deal with the destiny god. He was already disheartened thousands of years ago, but the appearance of Tang Ye made him see hope again. Once gave up once, now, he doesn''t want to give up again. So, this time he wanted to look harder.


    "If the power of the true **** is necessary to rescue you, then I will find the power of the true god!" Bai Hao looked at the cocoon wrapped in white lightning trapped in the chaotic power layer, and inside it was Tang Ye who was being consumed by constant attacks. , He looked firm and rescued Tang Ye at all costs.


    Bai Hui is determined to be firm, this time he must solve the destiny god. Because if it cannot be resolved this time, I am afraid there will be no chance again. The gods have already come, which means that the true gods will slowly surface. Therefore, books from the ground and people will also appear. If the destiny gods cannot be resolved, and the destiny gods can get the book of man and the book of the earth, then this world will be completely reduced to the plaything of the book of destiny.


    "This time, you can''t escape anymore." After Bai Xi made the decision, looking into the distance, he suddenly muttered this sentence to himself, and then continued: "You didn''t want to at that time. Now, you can''t escape. It¡¯s not right to turn you into a zombie, but I also saved your life. Some things are going to be talked about after all."


    Talking to himself, Bai Hao left the heavens and ran away quickly, heading eastward, seemingly purposeful.


    The situation is no longer allowed to be observed secretly, Bai Hui must be dispatched. After he left the heaven, he quickly went to the east. Over there, is the location of Penglai Fairy Island.


    Penglai Fairy Island has a long-standing legend, and it is said that Penglai fairies lived here long ago. At that time in the world, during the deification period, being called an immortal, that must be very legendary. At the same time, Bai Hao had other opinions about this place, that is, when the First Emperor, let the alchemist Xu Fu look for the elixir of life. After Xu Fu went here, he didn''t come back. I don''t know if he succeeded. The Emperor Shi Huang turned into a zombie and has nothing to do with Xu Fu. It''s just that Xu Fu is also a talented person in Alchemist. If such a person encounters any chance in Penglai Xiandao, he can accomplish great things.


    Now Bai Yan came here because the person he was looking for was here, and that was Ying Yinman, who had the blood of the First Emperor.


    Ying Yinman also turned into a zombie, so he can feel it clearly. And his purpose for turning Ying Yinman into a zombie is to create the power of luck that can destroy the destiny gods. Now looking for the power of the true **** to rescue Tang Ye, he wants some powerful people, and Ying Yinman is one of them. Moreover, if possible, he also wants Ying Yinman to continue to try his goal, which is to make Ying Yinman a person of great fortune, to gather a pure and consistent force of luck.


    Ying Yinman has unlimited potential, which Bai Yan dare not compare. Because Ying Yinman has the blood of Emperor Shi Huang. This is not an exaggeration. Thousands of years ago, when the First Emperor ruled the four seas, the sword of kingship condensed in the sky, the extremely powerful force of aura, was simply peaking, even if it was a true god, I would be afraid of it. Therefore, with the protection of that kind of blood and luck, even if Ying Yinman is a zombie inherited from Bai Lin, he is not sure what breakthrough Ying Yinman can make. Even as a special case, the true ancestor of zombies will appear again, and even a stronger existence. After that, it was at the level of Zombie God, equivalent to the Zombie Ancestor, although they didn''t know how the Zombie Ancestor was.


    At this time, Ying Yinman was standing on a cliff, looking at the scene ahead, Penglai Fairy Island deserves its name, the clouds and mist are looming ahead, the green forest is faintly visible, the birds fly by, and the singing is long...a quiet, the air is also very clear. With a strong aura, it is a great place for cultivation.


    However, at this moment, two terrifying wild wolves flew out of Ying Yinman''s back. The hungry wolf has blood red eyes, bare fangs, and violent and ferocious. They regard Ying Yin Man as their prey. Unfortunately, Yingyinman is not something they can hunt. When they were about to pounce on Yingyinman, Yingyinman simply turned his head back, her cold eyes seemed to emit terrible power, scared the blood-red eyes of the two wild wolves to disperse, and fell directly to the ground, crawling. I dare not say anything.


    "A brutal animal." Ying Yinman didn''t have any sympathy or pity, even if the two wild wolves stopped attacking her, as if they were bowing their heads, she still waved and killed the two wild wolves.


    Looking at the two wild wolves that fell to the ground, Ying Yinman frowned slightly. Recently, more and more monsters have appeared. This is naturally the consequence of the lifting of the shackles of heaven, earth and air. And, the gods were defeated in the battle against the human race. The failure of the gods caused the divine power of the heavens to leak, which was re-adjusted by the aura and became the aura power, making the aura of the earth more abundant. This is very conducive to cultivation and greatly improves the cultivation level of many people. At the same time, the demons and demons also benefited. Therefore, many beasts gain wisdom, and then develop their wisdom and transform their forms. It can be said that the current situation does not mean that the human race can sit back and relax after defeating the gods. The rise of the demons and demons has not lost the threat of the gods.


    Among people, maybe someone is a monster. They are hidden among the people. Some may just want to practice quietly, while others may just want to kill humans and destroy the human race.


    As for places like the forest, the demon clan will not hide directly, as demon beasts, directly attack people who step into their territory. Monster beasts are already common things, if you are not careful, they may become delicious food in their mouths.


    "Actually, you also care about the human race, but there are some things you haven''t let go of." Just after Ying Yinman killed two wild wolf monsters, a voice rang in the air, and then a bandaged person fell behind her, it was Bai hideous.


    Ying Yinman was shocked, she didn''t even notice someone approached her. She looked back and saw a weird person wrapped in bandages. She frowned and snorted coldly: "Where are you from the monster?"


    Bai Xi smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter where the monsters are. The important thing is that there are things you must do now. This is something you are destined to unavoidable at the moment of birth.


    Ying Yinman can¡¯t recognize Bai Yan, and I don¡¯t know Bai Yan is the one who turned her into a zombie. That¡¯s because Bai Yan was not directly exposed to her back then. It was when Hu Hai forced her to die. Zombie. In the latter part of the matter, Bai Hao did it in secret, and Ying Yinman hardly noticed it. So even if she saw Bai Yan at this time, Ying Yinman didn''t know who he was.


    "The moment I was born?" Ying Yinman stared at Bai Yu, feeling that things were not easy, because the moment she was born was the moment when she became a zombie. Then it was about the Qin Dynasty. She didn''t expect anyone to know about the past.


    And she always thought that it was her father who turned her into a zombie. Now she goes to Penglai Fairy Island, also looking for her father. She believes that her father has not been killed by the Demon Lord!

 Chapter 2572： Become the emperor!

    After Emperor Shi Huang turned into a blood-sucking monster, his weird behavior was gradually noticed by abusive demons. Even if he is the emperor, in the eyes of Fumoshi, he is also a demon and evil thing, so he must be eliminated. At that time, there was a very powerful family of Fumushi, who subdued the dragon and used it for its family. The power of the dragon can kill the powerful monsters. Coupled with the nine-character mantra spell, even zombies can be killed. So even if Emperor Shi Huang was an extremely powerful zombie, he was still afraid.


    Fu Mo Shi pursued and killed Emperor Shi Huang, and then Emperor Shi Huang disappeared. It is said that he was killed by Fu Mo Shi, but according to the records in Fu Mo Shi''s handbook, this matter was not accurately mentioned. Therefore, no one can be sure whether the First Emperor died or not.


    Ying Yinman believed that Emperor Shi Huang was not dead, and she also believed that it was Emperor Shi Huang who turned her into a zombie. For this reason, she felt that if she wanted to understand the past, she had to find Emperor Shi Huang and kill him. In this case, she might die. Because she thinks she inherited the zombie bloodline of Emperor Shi Huang. But it doesn''t matter, death has never been a thing to fear for her. On the contrary, it would be better to say that she felt it was relief, and she wanted to be relieved very early.


    In the previous battle between the human race and the gods, Ying Yinman, as a powerful zombie, and the power of luck with the blood of the strongest king, can play a huge role. However, in the Tiangong battle, she was not seen. Maybe she really doesn''t care about these things, even if the end of the world does not matter. In fact, this is not the case, she also contributes. Because during the Tiangong battle, other places were also dispatched by gods, such as the Red Wall Palace in Kyoto. There, they were also attacked by several gods, who wanted to seize the jade seal of the ancient country, and they were dealt with by the goalkeeper of the Tang family led by Long Qing.


    Among the gods they were dealing with, there was another ancient god!


    Under the circumstances at the time, how powerful the ancient gods were for them, needless to say, it should be that these god-level figures of them simply couldn''t deal with it. Even if Long Qing is the Dragon family, and Tang Sheng''s aura is protected, but after all, it is the realm of the gods, and there is no way to overthrow the ancient gods. To this end, he brought three powerful characters from a hundred years ago, the moon **** Gu Luoxue, the music fan Xing Ji, and the heroine Li Fuping to fight together. Even so, the four of them are still hard to beat an ancient god, not to mention a few gods.


    At that time, the Red Wall Palace was about to fall, and the ancient jade seal was about to be taken away. This is a very serious matter. If the jade seal of the ancient country is taken away, then the cohesive luck of the human race will be greatly weakened, and it will have a huge impact on the battle on the Tiangong side. As the king of the human race, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the earth, will suddenly weaken the power of luck, which will have a fatal blow to the morale of the human race. At the critical moment, Ying Yinman appeared.


    Ying Yinman, as the person with the strongest king¡¯s blood and fortune, is also an extremely powerful zombie. Both of these points are recognized by the fortune. So after she appeared, she was directly recognized by the ancient jade seal, and the ancient jade seal was able to unleash the cohesion of the dynasties. The power of luck, relying on this power, is equivalent to the power of the Pangu God Emperor, who severely injured the ancient God in one fell swoop. Then Long Qing, Li Fuping, Xing Ji, Gu Luoxue, and Ying Yinman joined forces again and seized the opportunity to kill the ancient god. After killing the ancient gods, turning around to deal with a few ordinary gods, it suddenly felt very easy and simple. Although a few people cannot easily kill ordinary gods, there is no problem in protecting the ancient jade seal from being taken away by a few ordinary gods.


    Therefore, we did not see strong figures such as Long Qing, Moon God Gu Luoxue, Xing Ji, Li Fuping, and Ying Yinman during the Tiangong battle. It does not mean that they did not do anything to deal with the heavens. In fact, there are still many powerful characters who did not appear in the Celestial War, but they have been fighting against the Celestial God. Even many of them have already sacrificed.


    In the battle between the human race and the gods, the human race really did their best. The number of unsung heroes who died is still being counted by the Red Wall Court. They will all enter the cemetery of heroic spirits, live forever, and be respected and commemorated by people. Regardless of their status and contribution, they are great heroes.


    After Ying Yinman helped protect the jade seal of the ancient country, he later learned that the human race and the gods had won the battle, so he was relieved to find the trace of the first emperor. After all, she also turned into a zombie alone, with the world in her heart, so when people encounter a huge crisis, even if their hearts are dead, they still come out to help. She has also taken lightly on Xu Wuming''s killing. Xu Wuming has indeed been guarding her all the time, which is a great kindness to her. She should protect Xu Wuming. However, for Tang Ye and the others, Xu Wuming did too many evil things, and it was only natural for them to kill Xu Wuming. As for her inability to protect Xu Wuming from Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu''s hands, it is that her strength is no longer good, which is no wonder Tang Ye and Tang Jiujiu.


    After she handled Xu Wuming''s affairs, she encountered the battle between the human race and the gods, and went to protect the ancient jade seal. After the human race won, she didn''t care anymore, and went to search for Emperor Shi Huang. She once asked Xu Wuming if Emperor Shi Huang was killed by the Demon Master. Xu Wuming, as the first generation Fumo master, should know these things. However, he told Ying Yinman that he had not participated in the pursuit of the Emperor Shi Huang, so he did not know the specific situation. For this reason, Ying Yinman could only continue to search. She looked for the descendants of the Fumoshi who had hunted down the First Emperor, who was the famous Ma family. She successfully received news about Emperor Shi Huang. Descendants of the Ma clan told her that when their ancestors were on the way to kill the first emperor, they were about to kill the emperor, but suddenly they were blocked by mysterious power and the emperor disappeared.


    Although Emperor Shi Huang was protected by the nine-character mantra under the protection of the dragon''s power, he should have died, but since the mysterious power saved him, he was not completely sure at the time. Then based on the terrifying ability of the zombie, it is still possible to resurrect. The Ma clan members have been investigating this, but they have not been able to obtain an accurate result.


    They told Ying Yinman that the last place for their ancestors to chase down Emperor Shi Huang was Penglai Xiandao. So now, Ying Yinman came to Penglai Fairy Island.


    Ying Yinman had already searched Penglai Fairy Island, but found no trace of the First Emperor, but little monsters and little monsters encountered many. Then she just stood on the cliff and wanted to use the power of the sword of kingship to suppress the entire island to conduct a full search, but she did not expect to encounter Bai Fei.


    She didn''t know Bai Xi''s identity, and stared at Bai Xi, ready to fight. Because she knew that Bai Yun was very strong, she didn''t know whether Bai Yun was the enemy. And listening to Bai Yan''s words, it seems to know her and know what happened to the Qin Dynasty at that time. Could it be that the descendants of Fumoshi came to chase and kill her?


    "What is the thing I can''t avoid?" Ying Yinman said, staring at Bai Yan.


    Bai Xi pointed to the sky and said, "Become the emperor."

 Chapter 2573： Of the same kind!

    Ying Yinman immediately lost interest when she heard Bai Yan''s words. Because she believes that everyone who persuades her to become the emperor is because she is directly under the identity of the first emperor. Only this status is qualified to fight for the position of the emperor and become the king. No, it should be said that she herself is the king. Only now, the identity of the emperor is Wang Jiuxiao.


    Ying Yinman has no interest in becoming a king or son of heaven. That is not her pursuit. She just wants to understand what happened in the past, find inner peace, and then never ask about the world again.


    "I thought you wanted to say something, it turned out to be this, then I can tell you, you can go, I won''t do that kind of thing." Ying Yinman said to Bai Yan.


    Bai Gui looked at Ying Yinmen and said, "You are too entangled with the past. This shouldn''t be your fate. You have to see more things and do what you should do."


    "What do you know?!" Ying Yinman became angry. She doesn''t like other people pointing at her like this. What happened back then, how did others understand her mood. Is there anything more painful than being turned into an undead monster by your biological father and dismembered by your biological brother? How can people not care about such a destiny, how can they let go so easily, and then do other things? Sadness is greater than death, she is already in a state of death.


    Bai Xi knew about these things in Ying Yinman. He had been observing in secret at the beginning, thinking that Ying Yinman''s encounter with these cruel things would make her arouse anger and hatred, and she would rise up, fight back against her brother, seize the throne, reproduce the prosperity of the Qin Dynasty, and condense the supremacy of the human race. Luck. It''s a pity that Ying Yinman''s personality is more sensitive and weak, not as he wanted.


    If it wasn''t for Tang Ye''s problem, Bai Yan would not bother Ying Yinman. Now he needs to fight against the destiny gods and rescue Tang Ye, he must unite powerful forces. And among these powerful forces, it is best not to be controlled by the destiny gods. They are zombies, just get rid of the control of destiny gods.


    Speaking of which, to say that, Bai Hao can fight against the Destiny God by transforming more zombies, but he did not do so. Because no one wants to be an undead monster and still **** blood for a living. Of course, there will be many people who don''t mind becoming a zombie in pursuit of strength, but such a person will not be trusted by Bai Fei. Therefore, people of good character do not want to become vampires. And people who want to become vampires have bad character.


    There are three zombies transformed by Bai Fei, one is the First Emperor, one is Ying Yinman, and the other is Murong Huansha. He planned to find these people, fight against the destiny gods together, and rescue Tang Ye. But strangely speaking, he did not feel the whereabouts of Emperor Shi Huang as a converted person. Could it be that someone has done something? The only person he could not notice was the Destiny God.


    Now Bai Yan wants to persuade Ying Yinman first, but he actually doesn''t know how to speak. Do you want to say that he changed Ying Yinman to create a second character like Emperor Shi Huang, and create a prosperous human luck? I haven''t asked Ying Yinman about this kind of thing. With Ying Yinman''s character, I am afraid that he would care very much. In this case, not only won''t persuade Ying Yinman, but it may also make Ying Yinman hostile to him.


    Therefore, Bai Yan did not intend to tell Ying Yin Man his true identity. He looked at Ying Yinman and said: "I know what happened to you in the past, but you have been obsessed with those things for thousands of years. Isn¡¯t that enough? Now you are no longer the Qin Dynasty at that time. You are born extraordinary. There are more important things to do."


    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s important to be the emperor. Now this emperor is doing a good job. Even if I do it, it may not be better than him. In other words, what is your purpose for me to be the emperor? Do you want to disrupt the order of the human race? Then I can tell you, you are my enemy like this!" Ying Yinman yelled, she was born in the human race, and she was born in the human race, and she was thinking about the human race, so the people who oppose the human race are the enemy.


    After all, Ying Yinman opened the eyes of King Quan Tian, ??and his pupils turned golden. He wanted to see Bai Yan''s weakness, and then killed Bai Yan. However, when she used the power of King Power''s Eyes, she suddenly discovered that the white ferocious she saw had no weaknesses!


    How could there be no weakness! Even Tang Ye has weaknesses. She couldn''t believe such a thing. She wanted to take action against Bai Xi. From the very beginning, she used the power of King Power''s Eyes. That was because she was sure that Bai Xi''s strength was not trivial, and she had to use that power to deal with it. But now she didn''t see the weakness of Bai Yan''s body, she didn''t know what to do for a while.


    call!


    At this time, Bai Hao disappeared in place, as if it turned into a gust of wind, and appeared in front of Ying Yinman in the blink of an eye. He lightly patted Ying Yinman''s shoulder with one hand, and Ying Yinman felt a huge pressure. The power of Wang Quantian''s eyes that had been activated disappeared, and the golden eyes returned to their usual appearance.


    "You..." Ying Yinren watched Bai Yan''s eyes become unbelievable, and with a single tap, she repelled the power of her royal power. How sacred is this weird person wrapped in bandages? !


    "You don''t have to be like this." Bai Yan said to Ying Yinman. He is the power of the true ancestor of the zombie, and he turned Ying Yin Man into a zombie. It is not surprising that he can easily suppress Ying Yin Man. He planned to tell Ying Yinman not to use persecution.


    He looked at Ying Yinman and said, "I know what happened to you and why you can''t let it go. You don''t want to be the emperor. It''s no problem. However, you know your situation very well. You are born extraordinary. This is destined to not allow you. Escape. And you are a kind person. Facing the human crisis, you will stand up. Now I ask you one thing, you don¡¯t have to be the emperor, but I hope you can help me rescue Tang Ye, otherwise the human is very Soon we will face a crisis of extinction."


    "What?" Ying Yinman was surprised when she heard Bai Fei. What''s going on here, just after solving the crisis that the gods descended on, Tang Ye became the first person in the human race, and even the first person in the world, actually encountered danger, and it was related to the survival of the human race?


    Bai Gui stepped back, no longer suppressing Ying Yinman, and said, "Have you ever heard of the destiny god?"


    "Fate God?" Ying Yinman obviously didn''t know. She had been sleeping in the past, how did she know this.


    However, compared to these, the first thing she wanted to know was Bai Hui''s situation. Bai Gui is too powerful, and she feels that she is even worse than the ancient gods she was fighting against before. She doesn''t trust Bai Fei. She stared at Bai Xi and asked, "Who are you? Why do you know about me?"


    Bai Xi knew that Ying Yinman would ask this sooner or later. He had already figured out how to answer, and said, "If I tell you that I am of the same kind as you, would you believe it?"


    "What?" Ying Yinman was shocked, is it also a zombie?


    In order to convince Ying Yinman, Bai Hao turned around and transformed into a zombie appearance, but changed it slightly, otherwise he would be seen by Ying Yinman. Then he turned around and let Ying Yinman see that his eyes became blood-red and showed the appearance of a zombie with sharp fangs.


    "You..." Ying Yinman didn''t expect that this is really the same kind.


    The number of zombies is extremely small, perhaps because the Volunteer swears to death. And powerful zombies will not transform others at will. It is indeed a rare thing to meet a similar person.


    Bai Xi said: "When the first emperor was the first emperor, more than the princess was affected, and I was among them. If the princess does not believe me, just ask me what happened back then."


    During the Qin Dynasty, Bai Xi always paid attention to the surrounding situation, and the information he had was very comprehensive. And this information is enough to fool Ying Yinman.

 Chapter 2574： Great threat!

    Bai Xi knew the roots of Ying Yinman, and after a few words, he convinced Ying Yinman. In fact, for Ying Yinman, after all, it is just looking for a sense of belonging. She changed from a deep palace princess to a vampire zombie, and was persecuted by her relatives. She became a zombie and wanted to die but couldn''t die. That''s why she felt abandoned by fate and had no ownership.


    Now I meet Bai Yin, who is not only of the same kind as her, but also of the same age. It made her feel that she was not so alone anymore, not alone. In the absence of a battle, she felt that it made sense to hear Bai Yan say something, including the changes in the Qin Dynasty at that time, and then to the control of the destiny gods. It seemed that it was really like that. After agreeing with Bai Xi, his attitude towards Bai Xi was naturally very good.


    "According to what you said, all this is the ghost of the destiny god? My Great Qin Dynasty will perish because of the control of the destiny god?" Ying Yinman looked cold. If this is the case, then everything she has encountered, she is blamed on the destiny god. In this way, she can have a very clear object of hate. Because before that, she thought it was her father and elder brother who harmed her. But the relatives are cruel, and the hatred cannot be so determined and deep.


    Bai Xi said: "Yes, if it were not controlled by the destiny gods, the Great Qin dynasty would not have such a decline. The destiny gods are afraid of the powerful luck of the Da Qin dynasty. If the Da Qin dynasty is perfected, then the human race will be unified, the people will live and work in peace and contentment. And prosperity is like an ideal paradise. Such a force of luck can destroy the destiny god. The destiny **** controls everything for his own longevity. Similarly, the dynasties after the Great Qin Dynasty were divided in the same way. Combining together, prosperous and declining. The so-called extremes of things must be reversed, I think, controlled by the destiny gods."


    Ying Yinman frowned and stared. For the illusory existence of Destiny God, most people would not believe it when they heard it at first, after all, it was too much. However, the things that Ying Yinman himself experienced were extraordinary, and now that the gods had descended, they would feel normal even if they had fate. And this can also explain why the gods want to destroy the human race. This is not because they simply want to destroy the human race, but because they want to deal with the destiny gods.


    After believing Bai Yu''s words, Ying Yinman had a clear direction on the road ahead, and immediately felt more comfortable, so that he would no longer feel abandoned, floating like duckweed without a root, and finally Can only choose self-sleep. Now the direction is clear, to deal with the destiny god!


    "How do we deal with the destiny gods?" Ying Yinman asked Bai Yin.


    Bai Hui told Ying Yinman about the destiny **** and how to deal with it. After Ying Yinman learned about it, he was quite surprised. He didn''t expect that to solve the destiny god, Tang Ye, the first person in the human race, would have to rely on Tang Ye.


    It¡¯s not that Ying Yinman underestimated Tang Ye. She always recognized Tang Ye¡¯s strength, because when she first met Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye¡¯s power could kill her, but it took time and cost. Quite big. After all, she is an undead zombie with the blood of the first emperor. With that kind of luck power, immortality, and the realm of strength above the **** level, it is really difficult to kill her. However, now Tang Ye has once again increased his strength, surpassed the ancient gods, and returned to deal with Ying Yinman, it would be much easier.


    "Tang Ye looks very special." Ying Yinman said.


    Bai Gui nodded and said, "It''s really special. I have observed him for a hundred years. Judging from the various experiences he has experienced and the things he has grown up, he has infinite possibilities. Moreover, he is not controlled by the destiny gods. His life The trajectory has been separated from the book of heaven. That¡¯s why I believe that he can deal with the destiny gods. He has an advantage that those gods do not have. Although I don¡¯t know where he came from, I think it¡¯s someone I specially cultivated a person like Tang Ye."


    "You mean, Tang Ye was specially trained to deal with the destiny gods?" Ying Yinman was surprised again. Who can do this? You know, Tang Ye experienced a hundred years of things, behind various things, there are secrets related to thousands of years ago. Doesn''t it mean that the people who cultivated Tang Ye knew what happened thousands of years ago?


    Is this person a farmer?


    However, Nong Baicao had disappeared a hundred years ago, and there was no trace of breath between the heaven and the earth, as if he had disappeared between the heaven and the earth, it was really difficult to find out who he was.


    Bai Xi said: "No matter whether Tang Ye was specially trained or not, since he may now be able to deal with the destiny gods, then we must not miss this opportunity."


    "Of course!" Ying Yinman agreed: "So now, what else do we do?"


    "Go and find another of our kind." Bai Yan said.


    "Huh?" Ying Yinman frowned, there are others of the same kind?


    Bai Xi hesitated for a moment, glanced at Ying Yinman, as if he was worried about something, but after all, he said, "One is your father, the other is Murong Huansha."


    "Father?!" Ying Yinman was surprised, and then suddenly became angry and said: "Even if he is controlled by the destiny god, I will not forgive what he did to me! If I want me to be with him, I will do No!"


    "What''s more..." Ying Yinman looked at Bai Yan, and said, "I can''t find him. I don''t know if he was killed by Fu Demon or escaped."


    Bai Yan knew Ying Yinman''s hatred of Shi Huang, but Shi Huang was also a zombie. At the beginning, he thought that Emperor Shi Huang could still save him, let him realize his wish of immortality, and then govern the country, create a prosperous empire, and gather supreme luck against the destiny gods. It''s a pity that Emperor First Emperor has been mentally decayed, giving him the ability to live forever, on the contrary, it made him worse, and finally became a blood-sucking monster chased and killed by the vow.


    However, since Emperor Shi Huang did not die, and disappeared for thousands of years, if he had not been wiped out by the Demon Master, Bai Xi felt it necessary to see him again. If the First Emperor is no longer the same as before, then as the first emperor, his potential is even more powerful and terrifying than Ying Yinman. It is very good to be able to stand on your side.


    However, he felt strange that even he did not know the whereabouts of Emperor Shi Huang. As the person who turned the Emperor Shi Huang into a zombie, he could not perceive it. He was very surprised. Could anyone block the inheritance perception of the true ancestor of the zombie?


    Could it be the ghost of destiny?


    If this is the case, it is very worrying. The Destiny God stares at the First Emperor, that means that the Destiny God also knows the infinite potential of the First Emperor. He wanted to use that terrible power of luck to deal with the Destiny God, but he did not expect to be used by the Destiny God in turn The strength of luck.


    Bai Xi looked into the distance. At this time, he needed to find Emperor Shi Huang faster.

 Chapter 2575： Hide the magic circle!

    If the First Emperor was deceived by the destiny **** and made him an enemy, Bai Xi knew that this would be an extremely terrifying thing, no less than a true god. Because the zombies themselves are very scary, they are no longer in this world, and are not bound by the laws of this world. And the powerful power is not weaker than the power of this world. Therefore, there is only the realm of the ancient gods, which is difficult to deal with.


    The most frightening thing is that as the first emperor to establish a unified dynasty, as the first emperor, his luck was extremely strong when he was a human, but after he became a zombie, he not only retained his original luck. Strength, also get the zombie ability. Under such conditions, it is no problem to make an exception and become the true ancestor of zombies. In this case, his blood inheritance would no longer be restricted by Bai Xi, and Bai Xi might not be able to deal with him. If you have another chance to break through and become a dead god, you will be at the level of the true god. Moreover, the realm of true gods that existed mysteriously and powerfully outside was probably even more terrifying than the realm of true gods in this world.


    Bai Yin suddenly felt that solving the problem of Emperor Shi Huang was more anxious than rescuing Tang Ye. Now Ying Yinman is here to find the First Emperor, and he intends to look for it with Ying Yinman.


    "You came here to find the Emperor Shi Huang, do you have clues about where the Emperor Shi Huang is?" Bai Yan asked Ying Yinman.


    Ying Yinman shook his head, and said, "I learned from the descendants of Fumoshi who once chased and killed his father. Their ancestors once chased and killed his father to Penglai Fairy Island. Later, his father disappeared. The ancestors of Fumoshi also died one after another, so whether the father is alive or dead has always been a mystery. Since this is the last place where the father appeared, there must be any clues."


    "Then I will look for it with you." Bai Yan said.


    Ying Yinman nodded and searched for the trace of Emperor Shi Huang with Bai Yan. There are not many people in this area. Because Penglai Fairy Island is not an ordinary island, there are mists and mountains outside, like a maze, hidden in the sea. If you can''t see through, you can''t get in here. These can not be solved by technology, so even in the past few thousand years, there have been legends of Penglai Fairy Island, but not many people can reach Fairy Island.


    Ying Yinman searched the island just now and only occasionally found people, but it was a long time ago. Now, it may be affected by the lifting of the shackles of Qi Luck, and the fog outside is more serious, and people who do not have enough strength and wisdom can not get here. But the monster beast on the fairy island is more powerful, and there is no one there anymore.


    "We will look for them separately, and we will notify them separately if there is any situation." Bai Yan said to Ying Yinman.


    "Okay." Ying Yinman nodded, then swept out, continuing to search for the trace of Emperor Shi Huang. She had searched it just now, and this time she flew into the air, using the power of King Quan''s Eye to cover the entire fairy island, where it was more suspicious. She felt several different places, and then went looking for them one by one.


    After Bai Xi separated from Ying Yinman, she also used her own method. He revealed his true face as the true ancestor of the zombie, not what Ying Yinman saw just now. His zombie appearance just now was just red eyes and sharp fangs, which seemed nothing special. But now, with golden pupils, a horn on the head, and a pair of meat wings on the back, this is what other zombies can''t compare to.


    After transforming into the appearance of the true ancestor of the zombie, Bai Yun wanted to pass on blood to see if he could perceive Emperor Shi Huang. However, he did not perceive the breath of Emperor Shi Huang. On the contrary, at the moment he turned into the real zombie ancestor, Ying Yinman felt very depressed. He had the uncontrollable thought of wanting to kneel down and bow his head. This is an uncontrollable behavior among subordinates.


    Ying Yinman panicked, knowing that this was the zombie who transformed her. However, she felt that it was not the breath of Emperor Shi Huang. At this moment, she was very puzzled and shocked. How could this be?


    Fortunately, the feeling at this moment quickly disappeared. After she was puzzled, she felt untrue, and she was eager to find the First Emperor, so she didn''t care too much.


    It is a pity that Bai Yan and Ying Yinman thoroughly searched Penglai Fairy Island, but they never found any useful trail clues. Think about it. Thousands of years have passed, and there is not much hope for this kind of thing.


    "Let''s go visit the descendants of Fumoshi who chased and killed the father, maybe they have other clues." Ying Yinman hasn''t tried to do something so clearly for too long, although she is disappointed. , But she is very motivated. There is a kind of fulfillment in this kind of life, even if the results are worrying, she still feels that this is much better than before. She is willing to work hard for it, don''t be idle every day, as long as there is no belonging.


    Bai Xi agreed with Ying Yinman''s suggestion, and said: "Then we will find the descendants of the Fumoshi who chased and killed the First Emperor."


    Regarding this point, Bai Hao knew more than those descendants of Demon Masters, including not only the Ma clan who pursued and killed the First Emperor, but also other Demon Masters. However, it is not clear to him whether the ancestors of Fumoshi left a handwritten note on the affairs of the First Emperor. Perhaps the ancestors of the Fumoshi discovered that there are many secrets of the First Emperor, and they may have secretly recorded them.


    Bai Yan and Ying Yinman leave Penglai Xiandao. Shortly after they left, the princess slowly walked out of the mist outside the fairy island. The look is the princess''s cold and glamorous, but there are some playful sneers of destiny and evil.


    Even when there is still a fetter of luck, it is constantly infiltrating its own power. Since it is the fundamental force of Qiyun, it can be said that it is the twin brother of Qiyun, and Qiyun is like a robot, and he has self-will and wisdom, so he can definitely take advantage of some mechanical brothers. Therefore, his infiltrated power arranged a lot of things. This ensures that he is in control of what happens in the future and will not get out of its control.


    Looking back at the direction where Bai Yan and Ying Yinman left, the princess sneered and said to herself: "Since you have started this step, then I will take this step too. By the way, if there is a zombie chaos, Can such a strong power stimulate the King of Humans? When the King of Humans appears, it is not far from getting the Book of Humans. Haha, please work hard, but unfortunately, all of this is still under my control."


    After talking to herself, the princess walked towards the Penglai fairy island and encountered fog and fog, like a secret circle. When the fog subsided, I saw a mysterious magic circle. But this magic circle is not displayed directly, but only after connecting the surrounding trees and rocks. Such a magic circle is really hard to detect.


    The destiny **** activated the magic circle, and a hole was opened on the ground. The princess fell into the hole, and there was a piece of sea water below. After passing the sea area, after going ashore, there was a cold and dark cave.


    The destiny **** radiated light, walked to the center of the cave, and saw a **** coffin on it!

 Chapter 2576： Heaven and earth dominate!

    The black and red coffin is especially scary. In this gloomy cave environment, suddenly seeing such a coffin was really shocking.


    But the destiny **** image had already known the existence of the black and red coffin. She walked up to the black and red coffin, with a sneer expression and waved her hand to push the stone cover of the black and red coffin. The stone cover slowly opened, and a blood-red breath was emitted from inside, like smoke, slowly permeating.


    This is a terrible hostility, and the formation of hostility is extremely terrifying. The existence in the coffin must be very evil and cruel, otherwise there would be no such hostility.


    Click!


    After the stone cover was opened, a hand stretched out from the coffin. It was a **** hand, bloody, and bones could be seen vaguely, which was really **** and terrifying. This **** and terrifying hand grabbed one side of the black and red coffin, and then another hand stretched out, and then held the wall of the coffin on the other side, and then with a "whoo", a monster stood up.


    This monster has a blue face with blood flowing, blood red eyes, terrible fangs on its mouth, and a small antenna on its forehead vaguely seen.


    The monster saw the destiny **** and did not attack. I originally thought that such a **** monster would attack when it saw people, but it bowed to the destiny god, bent over and lowered its head, bowing its head, and seeing its superiors.


    The Destiny God looked at the monster and smiled triumphantly, and said: "I didn''t expect you to recognize me. You deserve to be a zombie with the blood of the first emperor-Emperor Shi Huang.


    This information is amazing. I didn''t expect the monster in front of me to be the Emperor Shi Huang, whom Bai Yan and Ying Yinman were looking for.


    Emperor Shi Huang looked at the destiny **** with a kind of obedience. He looks terrifying now, different from Bai Yan and Ying Yinman. After the destiny **** said something, he just nodded and made a little "ßÞßÞ°¡°¡" or something like.


    The destiny **** smiled, and while waving his hands, a bottle of red potion was born out of thin air. She pushed the small red bottle to Emperor Shi Huang. Emperor Shi Huang was very excited when he saw the little red bottle. After catching it, he lifted it up and directly crushed the small red bottle. At this time, blood flowed from the small red bottle, and Emperor Shi Huang opened his scary mouth and ate the blood.


    Click!


    After eating the small bottle of blood, Emperor Shi Huang had a more intense red violent aura, and his aura became even more terrifying. Then, his movements were still a bit slow and sluggish, and slowly became very natural. At the same time, his appearance has also changed. Those **** flesh and blood began to recover and became normal skin. The same is true of his head, changing into a normal human appearance.


    He has a beard and long hair, so he looks a bit like "Sea King". This kind of Emperor Shi Huang was very resolute and upright, and very imperial. Of course, he himself is an emperor, and he is also the first emperor to truly unify the world.


    "Master Destiny, thank you very much for your help!" Emperor Shi Huang returned to the appearance of the emperor in the past, can make a normal voice, watching Destiny God thank you. Obviously, the destiny **** has great kindness to him, otherwise he, as an emperor and an undead zombie, would certainly not be so polite.


    The destiny **** looked at Emperor Shi Huang with a cold and arrogant attitude. He didn''t think that Emperor Shi Huang was the first emperor. He said: "You are welcome, you were almost killed by the power of the nine-character mantra and the dragon, if it weren''t for Xu Fu''s phoenix Blood rescue, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to save you. Now, thousands of years have passed, and you are finally getting better. The last bottle of Phoenix blood has been given to you. Next, it¡¯s time for you to perform well. This world , It''s yours, don''t you want to get it back?"


    "Of course!" The Emperor Shi Huang said coldly, with a very determined attitude, and hummed: "No one wants to take away the things that belong to me. I must take them back, bit by bit!"


    The Destiny God squinted his eyes and said, "Although this is the case, there have been many people who are better than you in the past few thousand years. If you go out now, if you don¡¯t regain your strength, or make a breakthrough, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to get it back. s things."


    "Huh?" Emperor Shi Huang frowned, and a very powerful person appeared? He immediately thought of the abusive demons who chased him back then, and suddenly his anger and hatred reached the peak, and he whispered: "Are those abusive demons who specialize in restraining demons? The crime is damned! They dare to take action. The widow wants them all to die!"


    The destiny **** laughed and said: "With your potential, it is not difficult to do this. After you go out, drink human blood well, restore your strength, and exert the emperor''s power again, then no one can stop you. The only one who can stop you, I have helped you trap."


    "Master Destiny is talking about the white cat who turned me into a zombie?" Emperor Shi Huang jumped out of the black and red coffin, looking at Destiny God and asked.


    The Destiny God shook his head and said, "Bai Fei is no longer a threat to you. As I said just now, many people have become very powerful over the past few thousand years, or very powerful people have appeared. This person, It¡¯s the one trapped by me."


    "I didn''t expect such a person to exist besides Bai Yin!" The First Emperor was still very surprised. In order to recover from his injury, he recuperated for too long and did not know what was happening outside. In his impression, there are only a few people who make him feel jealous. Those ancestors of the Fumushi family, and the white cat who turned him into a zombie.


    Bai Fei is a true ancestor among the zombies, almost invincible. What''s more, the First Emperor was still transformed by him. According to the rules of the blood inheritance of the zombie, he could not resist the white Õø. Therefore, until now, he still feels that the only thing that can deal with him is Bai Fei. However, the destiny **** is talking about another person. But this other person has also been trapped by the destiny god, so if Bai Xi is no longer a threat to him, then he feels that in this world, no one is indeed a threat to him anymore.


    "Why is Bai Yin no longer a threat to widows?" The First Emperor asked Destiny God.


    The destiny **** sneered triumphantly and said: "Do you think that the phoenix blood that recovers your injury is just to help you recover? I tell you, the first alchemist is also the strongest person recognized by luck. He was in this world. The land can be regarded as half a fairy. After he arrived at Penglai Xian Island and killed the phoenix, after drinking the phoenix blood, he basically reached the body of longevity. Therefore, I will kill Xu Fu and give you his phoenix blood Healing your wounds has given you Xu Fu''s power. And this has already freed you from the white blood restriction. Phoenix, Nirvana rebirth, this is still very powerful."


    "It turned out to be like this!" Hearing the words of Destiny God, Emperor Shi Huang was very excited and excited.


    Fengxue had already helped him get rid of the blood restriction of Bai Fei transforming him into a zombie. He suddenly felt that he was the only one in this world.

 Chapter 2577： The emperor is out again!

    Naturally, Emperor Shi Huang was not the only one in heaven and earth, he just always said with the arrogant mentality of the first emperor. Otherwise, he is domineering, then what is the destiny **** in front of him?


    He bowed his head to the destiny god.


    For this kind of thing, it originated in the Qin Dynasty thousands of years ago, when he was hunted down by several ancestors of the Demon Master, and almost died under the ancestors of the Master Demon, Xu Fu saved him at this time. But why did Xu Fu save him, but he drank Xu Fu''s phoenix blood, and then thanked the destiny god?


    This is because the Xu Fu who rescued him at the time was not Xu Fu himself, but Xu Fu under the control of the destiny god.


    In fact, the destiny gods have come to the world, and it did not start when the princess made the destiny gods come down a hundred years ago. The destiny gods have always come. After the shackles of Qi Luck appeared, although the world no longer had the same grand cultivation experience as before, there were still a small number of people who knew that they could practice. At that time, they thought that "wu" was some simple martial arts, even if they were stronger, they would still have energy. However, people who have achieved superb achievements in martial arts have different talents and then use martial arts to enter the Tao. This kind of "entering the Tao" is actually a kind of cultivation. After entering the Tao, those who have made great achievements have seen the secrets of heaven, and then went to comprehend the heavens.


    However, they didn''t know that this heavenly secret, or heavenly way, was nothing but a lie of the destiny god. The so-called heaven, the so-called heaven, is made by the destiny god. Those who have made great achievements are recognized by Qi Luck, which allows them to comprehend stronger secrets and come into contact with Heaven. This is something that Qi Luck cannot defend. And even a little bit can have a huge impact on the world. Therefore, those who think that they have glimpsed the way of heaven and gained the power of heaven are actually caught in the trap of the destiny god. If they remain unsteady, they will be controlled by the gods. And a firm-willed person is not controlled by the Destiny God, and the Destiny God will not reveal himself, so that person can gain powerful power.


    They are the people who have become the great road. But it is precisely because of them that others can see that it can indeed make a bigger breakthrough. As a result, there are many superb people to break through and spy on the heavens. In this way, the destiny gods are provided with many opportunities and objects for it to penetrate the world.


    Xu Fu can be said to be the person who saw the Dao of Heaven the most, and that was when he drank Phoenix blood. Xu Fu was originally ordered by Emperor Shi Huang to go to Penglai Immortal Island to search for immortality. He heard that dragons and phoenix appeared on Penglai Immortal Island, so he felt that by killing the dragon and phoenix, he could refine the immortality. After arriving at Penglai Fairy Island, he did not meet the Shenlong, but met the Phoenix. After several setbacks, the Phoenix was finally beheaded. And he, unable to control his desire, drank the Phoenix blood alone. After drinking phoenix blood, he rose greatly, thinking that he could win the way of heaven, so he sat down and realized it. However, when he had just received Phoenix Blood, he was still not very controllable. The Heavenly Way he saw was just a trap of the Destiny God, and then he was controlled by the Destiny God.


    Soon after taking control of Xu Fu, Emperor Shi Huang came to Penglai Xiandao and was chased by several powerful amulets. When he was about to be killed by a few Fumo masters, Xu Fu, the destiny god, rescued him. At this time, the destiny **** was more concerned about the peculiarities of Emperor Shi Huang, so he moved out of Xu Fu''s body, and then gave the phoenix blood owned by Xu Fu to Emperor Shi Huang.


    This move was also played by the destiny god. Therefore, since that time, the destiny gods have already had part of their power penetrated the earth. For this reason, the major dynasties split and merged. I don''t know how many of them are controlled by the destiny gods.


    Now that the destiny gods let the Emperor Shi Huang come out, he did not want him to become the zombie king who would destroy the world, but to let the Emperor Shi Huang go out and force the N¨¹wa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha kings to appear quickly. Being influenced by the destiny gods like Emperor Shi Huang, it will be a huge hidden danger for the human race. He wants to create a world of walking dead. Without Tang Ye''s help to save the world, Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha are the true gods standing on the side of the human race. It will definitely appear.


    In this way, Bai Xi and Hei Ji are looking for the reincarnated people of N¨¹wa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha, and the first emperor threatens and persecutes them. I believe that Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha will soon be born. . The destiny gods wanted them to appear before the other true gods descended, so that she could master this world first. When a few true gods descended, she would solve it very simply, and there would be no more threats.


    This step by step progress is driven by the destiny **** and she is also in control, so she thinks it has a lot of fun.


    "I said before that I will give you all the Phoenix blood when the time comes. Now is the time. So, you can go out and have fun. I hope you don''t let me down. If you are killed by a human, then It''s a waste of my thousands of years of effort." The Destiny God said to Emperor Shi Huang.


    The Emperor Shi Huang was full of confidence and said, "Don¡¯t worry, Lord Destiny, I will not let you down. What I did thousands of years ago, I will definitely do it now. Although I am a zombie now, I will It is to change one''s identity and create a world of corpses!"


    "Then I will see your performance." Destiny said, and then disappeared.


    In fact, the Destiny God would not allow the First Emperor to create a world of corpses. The zombies themselves are beyond her control. If all creatures become zombies, then she will play a ball. Therefore, she just used Emperor Shi Huang as a tool to force out Nuwa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. As for Emperor Shi Huang who wants to create a world of corpses, she can let him do it. Because she knew that although human beings had limited abilities, they would not let the First Emperor succeed so easily.


    After the destiny **** disappeared, Emperor Shi Huang burst into laughter, because he could finally be born again. During the Qin Dynasty, he was reduced to a blood-sucking monster. Although he could not die, he lost everything he had. In this case, even if you don''t die, it doesn''t make sense. Because he pursues immortality, he just wants to be the emperor all the time, let the Qin Dynasty be in his hands, realize the true generations and last forever. Although the method of blood inheritance is also good, so the rule of hereditary system was formulated, but after seeing brothers fighting and other things, he felt that everything was better in his own hands. The pursuit of longevity is also the result of his ambition and grand vision. He doesn''t think his approach is wrong. Thousands of years ago, he was obstructed by Fumoshi, and now, he has to solve Fumoshi first!


    Especially the few Volunteers who hunted down him back then. Perhaps the few abusive demons were dead, but he also wanted to kill the descendants of those abusive demons and let those abusive demons cut off their children and grandchildren. This was the punishment of extermination!


    One day not long after, a powerful Vormurer enshrined in the Red Wall Palace was killed on the way home, alarming the entire Red Wall Palace!

 Chapter 2578： The Ma family!

    Now that the crisis of the gods has just been resolved, the Red Wall Palace is in great need of talents in all fields for the work of post-war casualties and order reconstruction. As a scarce profession, Fumoshi is very much in demand. Because at this time, many demons and ghosts took the opportunity to make trouble. It was a huge loss to be killed by a Volunteer who had the strength to be enshrined in the red wall court!


    What''s more, the slain Fumo master belonged to the Ma clan!


    Since the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck were lifted, and the demons and ghosts gradually reappeared, the hidden Fumo families also appeared one after another. They were born with a mission, and when there was no need to defuse the demons, they were just ordinary people and lived an ordinary life. However, when they need to defuse the demons, they will re-inherit the power of their ancestors, become powerful masters, and come out to fight the evil spirits.


    The position of the representatives of the Red Wall Palace is very clear. Therefore, a strong part of the people of the Fumo family who appeared are selected by the Red Wall Palace, and they are also willing to become the worship force of the Red Wall Palace. After all, they have to support the Ups and Downs of the Demon Clan, the various resources needed by the Demons, the assistance of the Red Wall Palace, will be much more convenient, otherwise, a single family will have to feed another family and carry out the Demon.


    Among the several big Fumoshi families, the Ma clan is very famous. There has always been a saying "Southern Maobei horse" among Fumoshi. That is to say, the Ma family is headed by the Ma family in the north and the Mao family in the south. A clan headed. It can be seen that the Fu Mo masters of these two families are both top-notch in strength.


    The Volunteer who was killed now was an elder in the Ma family. Since it is the elder of the Demon Lord who is enshrined in the Red Wall Court, or a member of the Ma family, that strength is absolutely powerful, and it can play a huge role in dealing with demons and ghosts. The Red Wall Court needs to rebuild order at this time. While maintaining stability in all aspects, the loss of such a character would be a very large loss, which directly attracted the attention of Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall.


    If he had killed such a powerful Fumagist, he was still near the palace of the Red Wall, so the enemy must be very powerful.


    Now, several people who were also Fu Demon Master came to this place where the elder of Fu Demon Master was killed, among them was the ancient Youku who had been cultivated by Tang Ye. Although Gu Youque is not the Ma family nor the Mao family¡¯s Fu Mo master, but during his time with Tang Ye, Tang Ye personally showed him the powerful Fu Mo master power, able to open the "door of reincarnation" ", and took him into the gate of reincarnation, and took a trip to the underworld. The person who can experience this kind of marvelous thing, even if it is a Volunteer, besides him, I am afraid there is no one else. Therefore, there are shortcomings in the ancient times, and the mystery of demonization is no worse than that of the Ma family and the Mao family. He has also become the strongest force among the Demon Masters in the Red Wall Court, above the Ma and Mao clan, and other Demon Masters. And now, he is a young guy.


    This kind of ancient lack, but it is higher than the rights of other elders of the vows, those people have to listen to him, naturally there will be some disobedient voices. However, because this was appointed by Wang Jiuxiao himself, and Gu Youque indeed had the identity of Tang Shengmeng, those people had to listen even if they were not convinced. It can be said that as a student of Tang Sheng, he was of great help to Gu Youwei. Even with this status, even if his strength is not very strong, his status will be extremely high.


    It''s not just Gu Youwei, all the people who followed Tang Ye and were trained by Tang Ye at the beginning are not trivial in strength. Even if they are all young people now, the strength they realize is far superior to other people. If they serve the Red Wall Palace, they basically have a super high status.


    Regarding the killing of members of the Ma clan, Gu Youque came to check on Wang Jiuxiao''s order. To be able to kill such a powerful Volunteer near the Red Wall Palace without leaving any trace, then at least one of the opponents is excellent in strength or technique. To Gu Youque''s surprise, after his inspection, he discovered that this Ma family''s Volunteer was killed in a very simple way.


    So in other words, the opponent killed this Ma family''s Fumoshi all at once. A terrible conclusion can be drawn from this, the opponent''s strength is super strong, can kill this Ma clan Fumoshi in seconds.


    After the examination, Gu Youque frowned and pondered, thinking about who might have such power. The murdered Demon Master had his neck directly twisted. He looked at the bruises on the neck of the murdered Demon Master, and wanted to find something from above.


    "Master Gu, the patriarch of the Ma clan is here. It seems that they attach great importance to this matter." While Gu Youque was thinking, a soldier from the Red Wall court whispered to him.


    Gu Youque looked back, and saw a beautiful woman with long hair hurriedly walking, with a grim expression, coming straight to the murdered Fumoshi. People at the Red Wall Palace saw her, and they all let go, as if they were a little afraid of this woman. However, this woman does not seem to be very old, about the same as Gu Youque, is she also very strong?


    In fact, she is the patriarch of the Ma clan Fumoshi, Ma Chumo.


    Perhaps it is very surprising that such a young woman, as the leader of the clan, is still the famous Ma clan. Is there no stronger person in the Ma family? Just let such a young girl be the patriarch? In fact, it is strange to say that it is strange that Ma Chumo''s young age and being a woman are wrong, because the power of the Ma family has always passed on females but not males. At the same time, every woman of the Ma clan worked as a magician when she was young, and when she got older, she would retreat. This is the rule of their clan, perhaps this is to maintain the best condition all the time. As for whether they can learn powerful power at a young age, there is no need to worry about this, because the Ma clan possesses a specific secret method that allows them to ensure their strength. As for what this secret method is, outsiders don''t know.


    However, the murdered Fumoshi was an elderly man, which did not fit the characteristics of the Ma clan. In fact, there is nothing, because now is the time when there is a shortage of people. As the patriarch, Ma Chumo boldly carried out reforms. No matter male or female, as long as they have enough strength, they can obtain the shelter of the Ma family¡¯s luck, in order to wipe out the Sifang monsters. To contribute, this is their family mission.


    Ma Chumo walked to the side of the dead family Volunteer, took a look, and then asked Gu Youque, "How did he die?"


    There was a little anger in Ma Chumo''s tone. Because the Ma clan is not many at present, she is very generous to let a powerful elder serve the Red Wall court. But now, the Red Wall Palace didn''t protect her family members, and they were killed. She didn''t know the specifics of being killed. She was quite complaining.


    Gu Youque hasn''t found out the truth about the murder of the murdered Ma family Fumushi, and said: "I don''t know yet. I will tell Patriarch Ma when I find out."


    "Wait for you to find out?" Ma Chumo said angrily: "Does your Red Wall Palace do things like this? I lent you people. That''s how you treat them?"


    Gu Youque glanced at Ma Chumo, who actually didn''t like the Ma family very much. There are many women, they are cold and arrogant, and it is difficult to get along with them. It seems strange that they don''t like men very much.

 Chapter 2579： Tang Shengmeng!

    Although I didn''t like Ma Chumo''s attitude very much, but considering the importance of the Red Wall Palace to the Ma family, Gu Youque didn''t want to cause so much trouble. It was difficult for Wang Jiuxiao to delay his investigation of the murderer behind him.


    "Patriarch Ma, you can rest assured, we will find out what is going on soon." Gu Youque kept polite and said to Ma Chumo.


    Ma Chumo was still upset, and said, "I think you don''t have a clue right now. Can this be fast? Master Gu, I hope you don''t neglect these things because you are a student of Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng is so impressive. Respect, you don''t want to ruin his reputation. Or is it true that Tang Shengmeng is nothing more than that?"


    Gu Youque squinted his eyes, unhappy with Ma Chumo''s words. Say he can, but don''t say Tang Sheng. He respects Tang Ye very much, not just him, everyone should be like this. If there is no Tang Ye, then their human race probably no longer exists in this world. It''s no problem for Ma Chumo to tell him that he is negligent, but to say that Tang Sheng''s disciple is nothing more than that, it means to belittle Tang Sheng, and he absolutely does not allow it.


    "Patriarch Ma, it is your Ma family members who are being killed now. I understand your feelings. However, things have already happened, and this is something that everyone can''t predict, so I hope you can understand, don¡¯t Speaking of this matter to the head of Tang Sheng. Otherwise, I think the Red Wall Palace will know how to make a choice. If you want your Ma clan, you should always respect Tang Sheng." Gu Youque said to Ma Chumo with an expression. Resolute, even provocative.


    Gu Youque is not afraid of Ma Chumo. Although Ma Chumo was the patriarch of the Ma clan and had a strong Fumo power, as a person cultivated by Tang Ye, Gu You lacked the confidence that he would not lose to her. If Ma Chumo couldn''t help but shoot, then he could just teach this arrogant woman.


    Ma Chumo was very upset with Gu Youque''s remarks, but she did not dare to continue to scold it against Gu Youque, or make mockery. Saying that Tang Sheng didn''t, she definitely wouldn''t dare now. Because the existence of Tang Sheng now surpassed God for everyone. No one dared to humiliate Tang Sheng, this is a matter of course. Even if Tang Sheng was not the hero who saved the human race, with Tang Sheng''s power at this time and the top of the world, no one would dare to offend.


    Tang Sheng is a very special existence to the Red Wall Palace. No one''s weight is heavier than Tang Sheng in the Red Wall Palace. The Ma family is just a family of Fumushi, and it is not worth mentioning. Because in addition to the Fu Demon family, there are too many powers that can be compared with them, and all of their powers are not enough to compare with Tang Sheng alone!


    In fact, Ma Chumo didn''t really want to target Gu Youque, she probably just breathed a sigh of relief in her heart. Because their Ma clan has always been the first family in the Fumoshi family, but now, when their Ma clan came out again, they found that there was an ancient defect on their heads, and the ancient defect was just because of the acquisition. After being trained by Tang Sheng, they were called Tang Sheng''s disciples. In this way, their Ma clan was no longer the first person of the Fumo Master, and became the second child or even the third child. Because people think that the first person to Fumo is Tang Sheng. However, the second person, Tang Shengmen, had a shortcoming, and this third person came to their Ma clan.


    This is hard to accept!


    Even if it''s overwhelmed by Tang Sheng, why do you want to be pressed down by a young boy like Gu Youque?


    Ma Chumo always wanted to find Gu Youwei to compare his strength, but he never had a chance. Because Gu Youque was a person who didn''t show up very casually, he usually stayed in the palace of the red wall to comprehend the power of Fu Mo. And Gu Youque was not a combative person, and he didn''t bother to pay attention to other Fumo masters who asked him to discuss with him. For him, there are too many things to ponder about Tang Sheng''s powerful devil-destroying power and the things he saw on the way into the underworld. Why waste time doing something meaningless.


    Compared with the past, the ancient Youku now is much more mature and stable. After hardships, he has grown a lot.


    Ma Chumo was not easy to offend Tang Sheng, but he was still dissatisfied with the lack of Gu. Because now Gu Youque is known as the strongest Fumushi, even more powerful than their Ma family. As the patriarch of the Ma clan, Ma Chumo believes that it is necessary to correct this. Their Ma clan is the strongest. You must know that the Vana technique that was able to kill zombies in the first place, Xeon''s nine-character mantra, was created by their ancestors. No one can deny how much this secret technique has brought to the future generations of Fu Mo masters!


    Although many Fumo masters can use the nine-character mantra, they are still the most powerful of the Ma family in terms of the power of the nine-character mantra they cast!


    Ma Chumo looked at Gu Youque, then looked at the murdered Demon Master in her clan, and snorted coldly: "I don''t need to bother Master Gu, let me come personally."


    Ma Chumo did this because she thought that if she came to check, she could check the results. Isn''t that better than ancient times? Although it was a boring calculation, it was also a means to prove the strength of the Ma family, and she would not let it go.


    Gu Youque glanced at Ma Chumo and knew how careful Ma Chumo wanted to be. He shrugged indifferently, and said, "Since the Patriarch Ma wants to do this, it will be annoying."


    "You don''t have to say that, this is a member of my clan who was killed. As the clan chief, how can I not care?" Ma Chumo said coldly. This is also true. Although she wanted to use this matter to suppress the old-fashioned limelight, her first concern was actually the killing of her own people. She still had confidence in the strength of her own people, but she was actually killed, which shows that the enemy''s strength is not simple.


    Ma Chumo squatted down to check the situation of the murdered tribe. She also noticed that he was killed by breaking his neck directly. She wanted to search for clues from the neck marks of the dead people. Fu Demon had a peculiar way, she took out a grab of glutinous rice, and sprinkled it on the neck of the murdered tribe. The glutinous rice after being cast has the effect of revealing the traces of demons and ghosts and other feminine things, and then by perceiving this breath to judge which ghost is. It can also be judged whether it is caused by human beings. However, she felt that many ghosts were the ones who would kill the Demon Master.


    However, after Ma Chumo sprinkled glutinous rice, there was nothing unusual about the neck of the murdered tribe. She judged it this way and said: "This was killed."


    "No, he was killed by a feminine thing." However, at this moment, Gu Youque said immediately.


    Ma Chumo frowned, stood up and looked at Gu Youque and said, "My people were killed by feminine objects? Didn''t you see my inspection? Do you think there is a problem with my spell?"


    Gu Youque smiled and said, "You have no problem with your spellcasting, but you lack a little bit of strength."


    "You..." Ma Chumo was suddenly angry.


    Do you think it is Tang Sheng''s disciple who is really so defiant?

 Chapter 2580： Terrible violence!

    In terms of the power of Fumoshi, Ma Chumo didn''t think he would be worse than others. The method used to check the murdered clan was that she used the magic glutinous rice in the clan and her powerful power as the patriarch. With such power, the result of the judgment can''t be wrong. But Gu Youque was wrong, so could it be said that Gu Youque''s power of demon is above her?


    She does not admit such a thing!


    Although Gu Youque was a student of Tang Sheng, Tang Sheng''s strength did not mean that his disciples were strong. Ma Chumo is not overconfident in his own strength, let alone strong, but as a member of the Ma family, he believes in the power of the Ma family and has witnessed her strength in the eradication of demons and ghosts in the past. Even facing a demon king, she would not have any disadvantages. Unless she is above the Great Demon King, she will be struggling to deal with it, but it cannot be said that she can''t beat it. Unless it is the Demon Emperor, she is not an opponent. However, among the demon clan, no one can break through to the level of the demon emperor.


    "You are wrong, but what did you say wrong? If you can''t tell, you are not afraid that you will damage the identity of Tang Shengmeng?" Ma Chumo coldly snorted to Gu Youque.


    Gu Youque was a little unhappy. He really didn''t like Ma Chumo''s provocation to Tang Sheng''s reputation. You can insult him, but don''t offend Tang Sheng. That is the existence that no one can offend. He snorted to Ma Chumo coldly: "I said you were wrong and you were wrong. Don¡¯t think that Tang Sheng¡¯s students are all ignorant. We have been instructed by Tang Sheng and our strength has improved. With the mysterious power of Tang Sheng, we are better than others. Protruding is normal. The strength of your Ma family is indeed very strong, but compared with Tang Sheng, I am afraid it is incomparable."


    "You..." Ma Chumo felt that Gu Youque was nakedly despising their Ma clan, and was about to get angry.


    But at this time, Gu Youque squatted down and hit the air beside him with his hand. Then a small vortex appeared in the air, opening up a small space. Gu Youque stretched his hand into the small space, and when he retracted his hand, the index finger and **** joined together, adding a layer of gray-black power. Gu Youque then swept this force across the neck of the slain Vortex.


    "What are you doing?" Ma Chumo saw Gu Youque''s actions and angrily wanted to stop it. She didn''t know what Gu Youque wanted to do. Looking at the strange power that was emitted, she always felt very evil, and she had something to do with Fumoshi. Very different.


    Gu Youque didn''t speak, and looked carefully at the neck of the murdered Vordonist. Ma Chumo, who was not paying attention, wanted to fight back against Gu Youque, but at this time he noticed the change on the neck of the murdered Demon Master.


    I saw that there was no trace on the neck of the slain Vulture Master after sprinkling the glutinous rice with the spell. I thought it was not the work of a monster or a ghost. However, after Gu Youque also cast the spell, black bruises gradually appeared on the neck of the murdered Demon Master, and at the same time it gave out a rotten stench, which was very unpleasant. After the other members of the Red Wall Palace smelled it, they couldn''t bear it and fell into a coma.


    "This is...?!" Ma Chumo was shocked when he saw the same situation. That fishy smell and black smell are very terrifying and violent. At the same time, it will be revealed because of the Secret Art of Demon, that is, having the power of femininity, or demon. Therefore, the person who killed the Fumagist was not a human being, but a certain demon or ghost.


    Gu Youque was also very surprised to see such a terrible violence. In his impression, he killed many monsters in the past, but he had never seen such a terrible one. He couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to try again, and when his hand was about to touch the neck of the slain abusive master, the slain abusive master was burned directly by the violent yin, and the corpse was destroyed beyond recognition and stink. The smell of blood is even stronger.


    Gu Youque and Ma Chumo had to give out their power to cover themselves, to isolate such a foul smell, and to defend themselves from such a terrible and violent atmosphere. Because that terrible violent aura might trigger the darkness in one''s heart, make oneself affected and fall into evil, which can be said to be a dark temptation.


    "Such a terrible violent yin is definitely not waiting for idle yin, no wonder he will be killed by a single blow. This matter must be taken seriously, I need to report to that adult." Gu Youque said to Ma Chumo.


    At this time, he would no longer worry about the little conflict with Ma Chumo just now. The matter was not trivial. He felt that he could not neglect, so he had to go back to the Red Wall Palace to report. It is not impossible to appear such a powerful femininity, because in the current situation, whether it is the lifting of the shackles of air luck or the defeat of the gods after the arrival, it is enough to show that there is a very powerful existence in this world, far beyond human beings All are normal.


    Facing such a terrible existence, Ma Chumo did not dare to neglect. As for the dissatisfaction with Gu Youque just now, after all, it was a bit of dissatisfaction with being taken away from the first position of Fumoshi. If a powerful enemy appears, it is natural to deal with the enemy first. And now the facts have also proved that it is indeed that Gu Youque is better than her. Maybe she still has a lot of powerful and mysterious secrets of devil, but now is not the time to compare this. She was a little embarrassed about her behavior just now. But now Gu Youque did not specifically target her, and she would not take the initiative to do this again to embarrass herself.


    "I told him to take his body back and do another check to get more accurate information. To know what kind of femininity is so terrible, I have an ominous premonition." Ma Chumo is lacking in ancient times. Said.


    Gu Yu said: "Okay, then there is girl Rauma."


    Ma Chumo did not speak, and somewhat avoided Gu Youque''s politeness and politeness, because her attitude just now was not friendly. Think about it, she didn''t think it should be. After Gu Youque walked a distance, she stopped Gu Youque, a little embarrassed, and apologetic, and said: "I was a little dissatisfied with the attitude towards you and Tang Sheng just now. , If you offend you, please forgive me."


    Gu Youque smiled without paying attention, and said, "Miss Ma, as the patriarch of the Ma family, is naturally arrogant. I can understand."


    Ma Chumo felt even more embarrassed, and she seemed very stingy in such a comparison. But Gu Youque continued to turn around and leave, so she didn''t have to be embarrassed. And now, she has to take the body of the murdered tribe back home, and do a careful inspection.


    But when Gu Youque and Ma Chumo started to act, in other places, Fu Mo Shi was killed one after another. Some Fumo masters are working on Fumo. When demons do evil, they kill demons and protect people. However, they did not expect that a person wearing a black robe and hood would appear, preventing them from dealing with the demons, and even attacking them. And they were not opponents, they died in the hands of the man in the black hood.


    The man with the black hood doesn''t mind showing his face, he is the Emperor Shi Huang. The devils who saw him were all killed.

 Chapter 2581： Five ghosts!

    An evil spirit in an abandoned factory is being pursued and killed by a vicious master. This ghost has been lurking for a long time, bewitching innocent people, and killing many people. The power of his ghost is so powerful that no ordinary vampire can deal with him.


    Now a devils master from the palace of the Red Wall is carrying out an operation to destroy the evil spirit. In this abandoned factory, I heard of haunting things a long time ago. However, many people do not believe in this kind of thing, and instead let this kind of thing become the driving force for many people to come to explore. There are such types of anchors and Internet celebrities love to do this kind of thing, but many people have never returned. When the influence became more and more serious, it was alarmed to the Red Wall Palace, and then there was a full-time Fumo master to do this.


    The Fumagist enshrined in the Red Wall Palace will receive various resources provided by the Red Wall Palace. For example, Shenji Technology will also create some weapons specifically for the Fumagist. In this way, the strength of the abusive magicians enshrined in the red wall court is generally stronger than the strength of the wild abusive magicians outside. However, they are more constrained and not as free as the wild vows. Everyone has their own choices. Some are willing to enter the Red Wall court, while others want to move freely.


    Although the Fumoshi who came to destroy the factory evil spirits was not a member of the Ma clan, his strength was also top-notch. This is a criterion chosen by the Red Wall Court. Without sufficient power, there is no way to enter the Red Wall Court. Therefore, the Red Wall Palace''s worship of the Demon Master can be directly said to be a symbol of strength. Other Demon Masters may be too envious.


    Entering the factory, there was a gloomy and cold atmosphere oncoming, which made people tremble. People who are not on the path of abusing the demons may just think that this is caused by the lack of light in the waste factory, but as a powerful abusing the demons, they will directly feel that this is a strong negative energy at work.


    call!


    The Red Wall Palace Volunteer, who came to destroy the ghosts, took out a weapon specially made by Shenji Technology. It was a long sword with the function of a peach wood sword, but after the transformation and upgrade of Shenji Technology, It''s like a laser sword. When you need it, you can press a button to make it into a sword shape. Normally, it''s just a small handle, which is very convenient to carry.


    The Red Wall Palace Fumo played the Fumo lightsaber and stepped into the factory warehouse step by step. The atmosphere is quiet and gloomy, solemn and scary. Every time the Fumo Master took a step, the sound of footsteps could be heard in the silence, which made people feel that there was a pair of terrifying eyes staring at a certain place. If you don''t pay attention, evil spirits will come out. Therefore, this makes people want to turn 360 degrees to see, only to see that there is no situation is reassuring.


    It is best to have light, enough light to drive out the darkness, everything is in the eyes, people will not be so afraid.


    After the Red Wall Palace Fumagist walked to the center of the warehouse, he squinted. The ghost compass in his hand is turning very obviously, and it is already certain that there is a ghost in it. Regardless of that evil spirit or other things, Fu Demon already has a bottom. He snorted coldly and said, "It''s useless to hide. I will let you show up. You have done a lot of evil here. I will get rid of you today."


    After talking to himself, Fu Mo master took out a few pieces of yellow paper magic talisman, and threw it out after reading a word. The yellow paper magic talisman flew around, stopped in the air, and burst into dazzling light.


    Click!


    Immediately heard a hoarse cry, a ghost was stimulated, and then the hoarse cry became sharp, turning into a crazy and cruel laughter, and then there was a pale and hideous ghost flying out , Rushed straight towards Fumoshi.


    However, since the Demon Master was enshrined in the palace of the Red Wall, and with the help of the powerful weapons of Shenji Technology, it was easy to deal with this ghost. Not long after, the evil spirit was beaten to the ground and cried out in pain. Fumoshi ignored it, carrying the Fumo laser sword, trying to solve the evil spirit completely.


    "The Demon Lord seems to have always been so ruthless." Just when the Demon Lord was about to kill the evil spirit, a voice rang.


    Fu Demon looked up and couldn''t help being shocked. I don''t know when another person appeared, wearing a black hood and looking mysterious, but he didn''t know at all!


    "Who are you?!" Fu Mo Shi looked at the mysterious man in the black hood and shouted.


    "Human?" The mysterious man in the black hood gave a playful sneer, and hummed to Master Volunteer: "I am not a human, and the existence of humans is out of date for me. So from now on, I will use humans to create A more perfect world. The whole world is unified, and the world is under my control. For generations to come, it will be eternal. This is what I want to do."


    "You..." Fumo felt that this black mysterious man was very dangerous and wanted to reveal a little information, but just at the beginning, his neck was suddenly pinched.


    He was even more shocked, because he saw that the mysterious man with the hood was still standing on the spot, just moving his hands, so far away, he had already pinched his neck. He wanted to break free, but there was no way. The strength of the hooded mysterious man was far above him, and he was frightened. What is such a powerful existence? Moreover, he will be killed, of course he does not want to die!


    At this time, the pager carried by Fumoshi rang, but he could not answer it. Then a text display was also displayed on the pager, which was to remind him that a mysterious existence was hunting and killing the Volunteer recently and asked him to be careful.


    Unfortunately, he has already met this mysterious man and is about to be killed.


    "You...you..." Fu Demon struggled hard, but it was useless. He became more and more uncomfortable and was about to suffocate to death.


    At this time, the mysterious hooded man showed his face. It was the First Emperor with the zombie teeth slightly exposed. Seeing Emperor Shi Huang''s zombie teeth, Fu Demon was shocked, and never expected that it was the existence of the most evil and the most evil-a zombie!


    After seeing Emperor Shi Huang''s zombie identity, Fu Mo Shi still failed to escape and was eventually killed.


    Emperor Shi Huang slowly drifted down from the warehouse deposits, walked in front of the evil spirit, and said: "You have ingested countless human spirits, and you are the top existence among evil spirits. However, for the mighty demon master , Is still not an opponent. From now on, you will become my subordinate, and I will give you the strength to let you go hunting down the Vortex."


    Click!


    The evil spirit is very excited, it is willing to do that.


    Emperor Shi Huang pointed to the corpse of the murdered Fumoshi, and said, "Go into his body. From now on, you are called Blue Ghost."


    After that, Emperor Shi Huang popped a drop of blood at the evil ghost''s forehead.


    call!


    The evil spirit received the blood of Emperor First Emperor, his body was shaken, and his strength greatly increased. It was very grateful that it flew to the side of the murderer who had just been killed, successfully entered the body of the monster, and controlled it.


    Huhuhu!


    At this time, a few powers flew suddenly, lined up with the blue ghost, and knelt in front of Emperor Shi Huang. Like the blue ghosts, they were transformed from Emperor Shi Huang, possessing the powerful existence of evil ghost souls and corpses of zombie blood puppets.


    Green ghost, red ghost, blue ghost, black ghost, white ghost. The existence of the five ghosts was created by the first emperor to carry out his plan.


    "Go, finish what I want to do." Emperor Shi Huang sneered evilly.

 Chapter 2582： Pass the countrys jade seal!

    If Emperor Shi Huang wanted to create a world of corpses, it would take a lot of time if he were to do it alone, and when he was discovered, it would attract various forces to deal with. Although he is not afraid of being pursued and killed by others, after being hunted down, he cannot act properly and the plan cannot be completed. At the same time, although his heart is higher than the sky, he still needs to be afraid of other powerful beings.


    Just like thousands of years ago, he became a zombie, and he was still the bloodline transformed by the true ancestor, and he was dealt with by the Fumagist. He would not allow this kind of thing to happen a second time. This time, he must solve all problems.


    The Five Ghosts moved to various places to carry out the plans of Emperor Shi Huang. To be precise, they are no longer ghosts, but ghouls. A ghost is a spirit body formed after a person''s death with resentment, which leads to persistent souls. The spirit body that becomes an evil ghost is an evil thing in the feminine. The current five ghosts are no longer pure evil ghosts. After receiving the blood of the zombies from the First Emperor, they have the characteristics of "corpses" to a certain extent. In addition, they were possessed by the five corpses of Volunteers, no longer acting as spirits, but real bodies, so they are now ghouls that combine the power of puppet bodies and evil spirits.


    This is a very terrifying existence, surpassing the puppet corpse and evil spirits, and can also use power to transform others into corpse puppets and manipulate them into their own power. If this kind of ghoul is not eliminated in time, it can transform many people and realize the corpse realm that the First Emperor wanted to create.


    After ordering the five ghosts to act, Emperor Shi Huang naturally had his own business to do. His goal is the ancient jade seal. The jade seals of the ancient countries have terrible air luck power, which is a threat to him. As the first emperor, it would be ridiculous to be defeated by the force of the ancient jade seal.


    Among the jade seals of the ancient country, there is a "Jade Seal of Passing the Country" that is the most valuable. In fact, it was built at the time of Emperor Shi Huang, opening the era of "destined to heaven". The Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom is engraved with eight characters, "Being appointed to the heavens, and longevity and everlasting." In fact, it expresses the great ambition of Emperor Shi Huang at that time. All subsequent kingdoms regarded the Jade Seal of the Chuanguo as a national weapon, and any emperor who succeeded to the throne wanted to hold the Jade Seal of the Chuanguo. Otherwise, he would feel that it was unorthodox and lacking confidence. Only by receiving the Jade Seal from the Kingdom can you be orthodoxically "received to heaven."


    In the past, many people wanted to capture the ancient jade seal, but they were not successful. In addition to being guarded by the strongest power of the red wall palace, the ancient jade seal also has an enchantment formed by the force of qi luck. People who have not been recognized by qi luck cannot break through, let alone have malicious intentions. However, Emperor Shi Huang was different from others. He created the first piece of ancient jade seal, Chuanguo Jade Seal. I am afraid that he would take the jade seal very easily. It is even possible that the Jade Seal of Chuanguo had the act of acknowledging the Lord and voluntarily returned to the hands of the First Emperor. In the Qin Dynasty, the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, I am afraid that it can give orders to the heroes, and the jade seals of other ancient countries have to listen. In this case, it would not be impossible for Emperor Shi Huang to seize the strength of Qi Yun gathered by Yuxi.


    If the First Emperor were to obtain all the power of luck from the ancient jade seal, then no one would be his opponent anymore. Even if Tang Ye was able to come back, such a powerful force of Qi Luck was extremely difficult to deal with.


    At this time, the Red Wall Palace had already acted urgently, because in just a few days, the Red Wall Palace had killed five powerful devotees of Abusive Magicians, and it is said that many Abusive Magicians were also killed. This is definitely a very serious matter, and it is a killing action specifically aimed at Fumoshi. This must be the work of demons and ghosts, they are restrained by abusive demons, and the death of abusive demons is best for them.


    What shocked the Red Wall Court was that the five courts that were killed were extremely strong in worshipping the Demon Master. The God-level realm and the One Way to Demon Demon, such talents, even if only one, are very much in need of the Red Wall Court. Yes, but now they have been killed five in a row. Starting from the Fumo master of the Ma clan, and then to the other four, this kind of targeted action made Wang Jiuxiao very concerned.


    "Have you not found out the specific situation?" Wang Jiuxiao called to Gu Youque and asked about the specific situation of Gu Youque. Gu Youque was responsible for investigating the murder of the Fumo master from the Ma clan. At this time, there should be a result.


    Gu Youque did have results, but he was not quite sure yet. The result he got was just a guess. Although there was a high probability, he was not 100% sure, so he didn''t want to say it to scare people. He apologized to Wang Jiuxiao, and said: "It''s almost impossible to investigate clearly. I plan to perform a spiritual spell."


    "Need to call for souls?" Wang Jiuxiao was shocked, but he didn''t expect this matter to be so serious. As far as Yin and Yang are concerned, the use of spiritual spells must be so serious that the Demon Master himself cannot solve it. You need to ask the souls of the dead to understand the situation.


    Although it is possible to use spirit-calling spells, it is a taboo to recall the souls of the underworld, and it will cause backlash, loss of life, etc. If you don''t have to be in a hurry, Fumoshi will not use such spells.


    Gu Youque looked solemnly, and said: "Now the bodies of the several killed worshippers are gone, and although traces of their deaths are left, the people who killed them are very powerful and cannot be traced. I''m afraid it can only be a spiritual call."


    "Is there no result on Ma Chumo?" Wang Jiuxiao asked. Ma Chumo took away the corpse of the murdered Fumoshi of the Ma clan that day. Although the corpse was destroyed, compared with the other five killed worshipping Fumoshi, there was also a corpse there. Maybe it can be investigated. Something out.


    Gu Youque shook his head and said, "There is no news about Girl Ma."


    Wang Jiuxiao frowned, took a deep breath, and said, "Then go and prepare. This thing is not easy. Recently, even Tianxiong Yuxi has reacted and must immediately figure out what''s going on."


    Now it is completely troubled. One wave of unsettled waves is happening again, just as the situation of heaven and earth is changing, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, is doing quite difficult.


    Gu had a shortcoming and nodded his head, and proceeded to perform the spiritual spell.


    "My lord, Patriarch Ma is here." At this moment the soldier reported to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Then I saw that Gu Youque was back with Ma Chumo. It turned out that Gu Youque met Ma Chumo who was here just now after he went out. Ma Chumo was solemn and told him to follow him back and discuss with Wang Jiuxiao.


    After learning that Gu Youque was planning to use the soul-calling method, Ma Chumo said: "You don''t need to use this spell, I have done it, but I failed because the soul of the dead elder was locked."


    "What?" Gu Youque was surprised, his soul was locked, what''s the situation?


    Ma Chumo frowned and stared, looking at Gu Youwei, then looking at Wang Jiuxiao, and said gravely: "I think it was a zombie who killed Fumoshi."

 Chapter 2583： Sudden disaster!

    Zombies are familiar to people, but they are very strange to actually encounter them. Because there are so many rumors about zombies, everyone has heard of it. However, in reality, no zombies have ever appeared. Even Murong Huansha, who is a zombie, acts as a "witch" in the ten mysteries. Now listening to Ma Chumo''s heavy mention of zombies, Wang Jiuxiao and Gu Youque are both surprised.


    "You mean zombies?" Gu Youque looked at Ma Chumo solemnly. Zombies can be said to be the strongest evil creatures, immortal and indestructible, and they feed on blood. Ambushers believe that their existence means dead people. At the same time, it is too difficult to eliminate them. Even simple zombies require a strong power to deal with.


    On the way of the Volunteer, in the manuscripts left by the ancestors, only the ancestors encountered zombies at that time, and no zombies appeared in later generations. Now, there are zombies. Although it is acceptable, it is like adapting to the situation, the world has changed dramatically, and the powerful existence hidden in the past has appeared, but in view of the power and special nature of zombies, Gu Youwei still feels very amazing.


    If it is really a zombie, then there is no doubt that this will be a very serious matter.


    Wang Jiuxiao also knew about the existence of zombies. He knew that things weren''t that simple, but he didn''t expect it to be such evil things as zombies.


    "How do you determine that it is a zombie?" Wang Jiuxiao asked Ma Chumo.


    Ma Chumo said: "The elders of my clan were killed that day. Although the corpse was destroyed by that terrible hostility, I took it back and studied it carefully, and I also learned something. I performed the spiritual spells mentioned earlier and discovered The soul of the elder has been locked by a mysterious spell. It must be a very strong feminine power to lock the soul of a demon master like the elder. The scar left on the neck of the elder, I have found that it is very terrible Corpse Qi. In other words, it was the corpse that killed the elder."


    "The corpse?" Gu Youque frowned. According to this, it might indeed be a zombie. Because when it comes to corpses, nothing is stronger than zombies.


    Ma Chumo explained, taking out a golden bead from his arms, and said: "Actually, if I say that I am sure that it is the evidence of the zombie, it is because of this dragon ball. Our ancestors of the Ma clan have been conquered. The dragon is used by the family. Although more than one dragon has been bred between heaven and earth over the past few thousand years, there is even the soul of the dragon ancestor. However, the dragon used by my Ma family has its own particularity because it is accompanied by The birth of the phoenix is ??the true dragon of the dragon and the phoenix. The dragon was willing to provide power for my Ma clan and turned into a dragon ball. So far, with the dragon ball sheltering, my Ma clan uses nine-character mantras more powerful than any other Volunteers are strong, even zombies can be killed."


    "Originally, the dragon ball was sealed for thousands of years, but when I brought back the elder¡¯s body for inspection, the sealed dragon ball flew out from the ancestor¡¯s spirit card and reacted violently to the elder¡¯s corpse. This is precisely because the dragon ball felt the breath of zombies. So, the murder of the Vortex must have nothing to do with the zombies." Ma Chumo said firmly.


    Since the dragons of the Ma family had all reacted, Gu Youque and Wang Jiuxiao had nothing to doubt. In this way, things are really serious, and I didn''t expect terrible zombies to appear.


    "In addition, there is one thing, I am afraid that is more worthy of our worry." At this time, Ma Chumo said with a more worried expression.


    Wang Jiuxiao and Gu Youque both looked at her suspiciously and expressed their doubts.


    Ma Chumo took a deep breath, and then said: "If the murderer who killed the Demon Master is a zombie, I think it may be related to Emperor Shi Huang. Because Emperor Shi Huang may be a zombie."


    "What?" Wang Jiuxiao and Gu Youque were both shocked by this incident. Wang Jiuxiao was dumbfounded, and then said, "The First Emperor... You mean, the First Emperor of the First Emperor?"


    "Yes." Ma Chumo nodded.


    "Why..." Wang Jiuxiao didn''t understand. How could Emperor Shi Huang be a zombie?


    Regarding the fact that Emperor Shi Huang might be a zombie, Ma Chumo also knew something from the handwritten notes left by his ancestors. And what gave her this guess was that a mysterious woman had asked her about the Ma family ancestor who chased and killed the Emperor Shi Huang. At that time, Ma Chumo was shocked when he heard these questions. When I wanted to come to my ancestors, there were very terrible facts. As for the mysterious woman who asked these things, it was Ying Yinman. Although Ying Yinman hides his identity, Ma Chumo can still see one or two things, one of which is the breath of the strong emperor''s bloodline owned by Ying Yinman.


    There are currently only three people with kingship, Wang Jiuxiao, Long Qing, and Ying Yinman. Ying Yinman appeared earlier, and a huge silver kingship giant sword appeared in the sky. People who paid a little attention knew her existence, Ma Chumo naturally knew. The blood of the strongest emperor is actually the blood of the first emperor. The bloodline of Emperor Shi Huang asked the Emperor Shi Huang to be hunted down by the ancestors of the Fumo Master, and related to the fact that the Fumo Master was killed by the zombies, Ma Chumo presumed that the Emperor Shi Huang might be the one who killed Fumo Division of bloodthirsty zombies.


    Ma Chumo told Wang Jiuxiao and Gu Youque this information.


    All three of them were silent. If it is really the First Emperor, and the First Emperor is really a zombie, then this sudden arrival is really a huge blow to them. Just solved the matter of the gods coming, and the zombie emperor appeared thousands of years ago. What kind of disaster should this be?


    The atmosphere became heavy, and in addition to the suddenness of things, the identity of the enemy was really amazing. At this time they all hope that this is not true. When Ying Yinman, the third kingly authority, appeared, they were very afraid. What now appears is the First Emperor, the first emperor on this land, and a zombie. Such power is probably even more powerful than the ancient gods.


    For such a thing, Wang Jiuxiao didn''t know what to do for a while. He is the emperor of the Red Wall, yes, but in the face of Emperor Shi Huang, how should he compare?


    "This is just my guess, and it may not be true." Ma Chumo felt that such a thing was too scary, and said in a calming atmosphere.


    Wang Jiuxiao hopes so too, but when he is optimistic, he must also prepare for the worst. He said: "Continue to investigate and see if this is a zombie and whether it is Emperor Shi Huang. Today, we will get a result. . Then no matter what the result is, we must make a countermeasure."


    "Yes!" Gu Youque and Ma Chumo nodded, and then the two left the red wall court to investigate the zombie and Emperor Shi Huang.


    In the face of such a powerful enemy, Ma Chumo no longer has any disobedient thoughts, and is very united with Gu Youque, exerting their respective strengths to deal with the terrible enemies they encounter now.


    At this time, Ma Chumo once again met Ying Yinman who came to ask her about the Ma family ancestors.

 Chapter 2584： Got it!

    Ying Yinmen and Bai Xi come together to find Ma Chumo. Among the several Fumo masters who hunted down the First Emperor, the head of the Ma family was the ancestor of Ma Chumo. That day Ying Yinman came to ask the Ma family members about the news of Emperor Shi Huang, and she asked Ma Chumo.


    Ma Chumo just wanted to investigate whether the murderer who recently killed the Fumoshi was a zombie or whether it was about Emperor Shi Huang. She happened to run into Ying Yinman. She thought she could get some news from Ying Yinman, so several people We arrived at a pavilion outside the palace of the Red Wall and discussed together.


    Although Ma Chumo knows that Ying Yinman is the owner of the royal power and luck, he only knows that Ying Yinman has the blood of the royal family, but does not know that Ying Yinman is a zombie. If you know, she and Gu Youque will probably not sit and talk to Ying Yinman. After all, between the Vortex and the zombies, they have always been enemies of life and death. The only person who can restrain the zombies is the Vortex. As far as Fumoshi is concerned, zombies are the most yin and evil, and they must be killed.


    Ying Yinman will not let her identity as a zombie be casually exposed. Even if someone can accept it, zombies are a very scary existence for people, and it is impossible for people to easily accept zombies. Therefore, both she and Bai Xi hide the identity of the zombie. Although she was dressed in white and wrapped her body in a bandage, it was a bit unusual, it can be said to be very strange. However, under the current situation, all kinds of strange people and things have appeared. It would not be so strange to have a white dress like this, so let him do this.


    "This is...?" Although you can ignore Bai Fei''s strange dress, Ma Chumo is still quite strange. Once Ying Yinman appeared last time, she didn¡¯t see Bai Yan. Secondly, Bai Yan gave her a very depressive and oppressive feeling, as if Bai Yan was very powerful and was like her enemy. She couldn¡¯t bear it. I live to ask who is Ying Yinman Baifei.


    This is not a strange thing. One is the patriarch of the Fumoshi family, and the other is the true ancestor of the zombie. They are two completely opposite human natures.


    Ying Yinman had already figured out how to answer Ma Chumo. Regarding the question of Bai Xi''s identity, she had said to Bai Xi that Bai Xi didn''t care, just keep a low profile. Originally, Ying Yinman felt that Bai Yan was of the same kind as her, and she was from the same period, and his strength might not be weaker than her. After all, Bai Yan could destroy her kingly heavenly eyes at once. Therefore, she felt that Bai Yun could be given a better identity, but Bai Yun thought that it would be good to be her servant. This is after standing in Yingyinman, others will pay attention to Yingyinman, and he is not likely to notice him. It is indeed a very low-key approach.


    "He is a servant of me, with a strange power, he can help me many things." Ying Yinman explained to Ma Chumo.


    Bai Xi nodded slightly behind Ying Yinmen, indicating that it was so.


    Both Ma Chumo and Gu Youque felt that Bai Xi was not that simple. However, since Ying Yinman and Bai Yu explained that, whether it is true or false, it is the meaning of Ying Yinman, there is no need to deliberately ask. Ma Chumo nodded, indicating that he understood, and began to talk about business, and said, "Miss Ying, that''s the case, I want to ask you something."


    "Really? What''s the matter? Just say it, I will tell you if I know it. After all, I have something to ask you for help. I want to know more about your Ma family ancestor." Ying Yin Man said to Ma Chumo.


    Ma Chumo nodded and said, "No problem, then I''ll ask Miss Ying something first. Before Miss Ying came to ask about my Ma family ancestor dealing with the Emperor Shi Huang, who was said to have become a blood-sucking monster. , I would like to ask Miss Ying, that Emperor Shi Huang turned into a vampire monster, is it a legendary zombie?"


    "Huh?" Ying Yinman didn''t expect Ma Chumo to ask such a question. Is this investigating the zombies? In this case, it would be a little detrimental to her.


    "Miss Ma, is this a zombie trace?" Ying Yinman asked Ma Chumo.


    Ma Chumo didn''t hide it, nodded, and said: "Now there are things that major monsters are killed by demons. According to my investigation, I believe that the murderer who killed the monsters was done by the zombies."


    "That''s it..." Ying Yinman frowned and thought about what Ma Chumo said.


    She thought things were strange. She and Bai Yu had just feared the First Emperor, and now it appears that the zombies may be killing the Vortex. Could this be the work of Emperor Shi Huang? If it is, then the matter is indeed serious, because it means that Emperor Shi Huang has already appeared.


    For Bai Xi, this matter is also very serious. Because he was the zombie who transformed the First Emperor, but he couldn''t feel the actions of the First Emperor, and he couldn''t control the first Emperor by using the superior and subordinate relationship of blood transformation between zombies. So Emperor Shi Huang must have something happened, and he got rid of his bloodline provider. In this case, could it be that the unlimited potential possessed by the First Emperor was inspired?


    Ying Yinmen and Bai Yan looked at each other and both expressed great concern.


    "You mean, recently, a Volunteer was killed, and it was the zombies who killed them?" Ying Yinman looked at Ma Chumo and asked, this matter must be clarified.


    Ma Chumo nodded, and said, "Yes. Recently, several Volunteers have been killed. After investigating with Mr. Gu, I think it is a zombie. Moreover, this zombie is very powerful and can kill the powerful Vol. Magician. Thinking that Miss Ying had come to me to learn about the ancestors chasing and killing Emperor Shi Huang, based on the results of the investigation, I believed that the zombie who killed the Fu Ma Shi was Emperor Shi Huang. Because everything was a coincidence. Was killed. The few abusive masters in, are actually the descendants of the ancestors of the abusive masters who chased and killed the Emperor Shi Huang.


    "What?" Ying Yinman was shocked. In this case, I am afraid that he is really Emperor Shi Huang.


    Ma Chumo saw Ying Yinman''s reaction so much, he frowned and asked, "Does Ying girl know anything?"


    Ying Yinman nodded and said, "Perhaps it is really Emperor Shi Huang, because Emperor Shi Huang has indeed become a zombie."


    "Sure enough!" Ma Chumo snorted, it turned out that the zombies were doing evil, and as a vicious master, he could not tolerate it. But soon, her expression became very solemn. Is that a zombie, or is it a zombie that Emperor Shi Huang transformed into, can she deal with it?


    boom!


    When Ma Chumo and Ying Yinman were both heavy on the zombie, Emperor Shi Huang, who came out to do evil, a violent noise came from the palace of the Red Wall. Several people were alarmed and looked back and saw the golden light in the red wall palace. That direction was the palace where the ancient jade seal was collected.


    "Well, it''s the ancient jade seal that was robbed!" Gu Youque shouted, and immediately hurried back to the Red Wall court.


    Ma Chumo and the others immediately followed. At the same time, they thought of a terrible thing, the First Emperor was attacking the ancient jade seal!

 Chapter 2585： Did not flinch!

    If it was the first emperor, it would be very easy to think of a shot against the ancient jade seal. Because the first emperor, as the first emperor who created a unified dynasty, and created the first piece of ancient jade seal, that is, the ancient jade seal, then he has a good chance to obtain the ancient jade seal. In this way, he can obtain extremely powerful Qi Luck power, so, in the world, I am afraid that no one is his opponent.


    Even if you can rely on Tang Sheng, but now Tang Ye has been dragged by the Chaos power layer, his life is inherently dangerous, how can he stop Emperor Shi Huang. This matter has become extremely serious, and it can be said that the threat level is not inferior to the previous incident of the gods coming.


    Gu Youque immediately rushed back to the Red Wall court. If the zombie really wants to capture the jade seal of the ancient country, then you must stop it anyway, otherwise no one is the opponent of the first emperor, so it is hard to protect the land under the crisis of the gods, slowly The restored order will be broken again.


    When the ancient country''s jade seal was spotted, Wang Jiuxiao felt it for the first time. He immediately rushed to the palace where the jade seal of the ancient country was placed, as well as his powerful orc bodyguard, Hua Tian. In addition, there are masters stationed in the red wall palace. The jade seal of the ancient country must be well protected. The head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the life can be avoided. The ancient jade seal is such a powerful thing, it is absolutely impossible to fall into the enemy''s hands.


    In fact, as a symbol of kingship''s luck, the ancient jade seal protects this land and brings good fortune to mankind, but it is also always threatening. Because once such a source falls into the hands of the enemy, the effect will be reversed, seriously threatening this land and mankind. Therefore, sometimes Wang Jiuxiao feels that perhaps destroying the ancient jade seal is also a good choice. In this case, the Qi Luck carried by the ancient jade seal will return to nature and transform into various powers, giving shelter to those who are recognized by Qi Luck. In this way, in addition to not being sure who will get these powerful forces of luck, in a sense, it can avoid those who have other attempts to stare at the ancient jade seal, and the Red Wall Palace need not worry about the ancient jade seal falling into the hands of these gangsters.


    After several crises, whether it was from Wenjiang Mountain a hundred years ago, to the blood demons behind, or the gatekeepers, and the gods, to the present Emperor Shi Huang, every time he looked at the ancient jade seal. Therefore, if the ancient jade seal is destroyed, it may be a good thing.


    When Wang Jiuxiao and a group of red-walled court masters rushed to the palace where the ancient country¡¯s jade seal was placed, they saw a mysterious man with a black hood levitating in the sky, facing the palace, extending a hand, as if sucking what.


    When they first saw this person, Wang Jiuxiao and the others almost thought it was Tang Sheng. Because Tang Ye existed in this way for a while, claiming to be the Void Lord, and no one can do anything to exist.


    However, the man in the black hood at the moment was clearly different from Tang Ye. The person in front of him had a terrifying violent aura, bloodthirsty and evil, and made people feel like they had just emerged from the killing.


    Wang Jiuxiao knew that this person was attacking the Yuxi of the ancient country, and he was anxious and immediately turned his sword into the emperor''s sword, and hit the man with the black hood.


    call!


    The attack of the Emperor Sword of King Power directly reflects the power of Qi Luck. And this kind of power is added here in the ancient jade seal palace, and it will be extra powerful. It can be said that such power can completely threaten the masters of the god-level realm.


    However, when such an attack was about to reach the mysterious man in the black hood, the man directly raised his head directly, and the majestic aura he issued directly dispelled the power of the Emperor Sword of King Power.


    At this time, the black hooded mysterious man''s hat fell off. Seeing this man, it was Yuxuanang, who looked at everything, like the Emperor First Emperor who is king.


    Seeing Emperor Shi Huang, even though he was violent and evil, as the emperor, Wang Jiuxiao suddenly felt the emperor aura that Emperor Shi Huang also had. Suddenly he felt very heavy, and it seemed that the previous guesses of Ma Chumo and Gu Youque had come true. It really is Emperor Shi Huang who has come out. And now there is still a very serious matter, that is, the First Emperor wants to seize the ancient jade seal.


    Among the jade seals of the ancient country, there is a jade seal of the first dynasty, that is, the jade seal of Chuanguo, which was created by the first emperor. The subsequent dynasties also used this jade seal as a national jade seal, and it was granted by heaven. Therefore, the power of air transport possessed by the jade seal of the ancient kingdom was the strongest. If it is taken by Emperor Shi Huang, it will be a huge disaster.


    When I saw Emperor Shi Huang, I knew that as soon as he fell into the evil darkness, he was no longer the original enlightened king who opened up the prosperous age of the country.


    "You must protect the ancient jade seal!" Wang Jiuxiao knows exactly what he is going to do, and he also knows what his position with the First Emperor is. Even if it is the First Emperor, he must resolutely deal with it, otherwise he will come to this step and make efforts. What is the significance of the sacrifices made by countless people.


    Roar!


    Hua Tian''s current strength is also above the **** level realm. As a rare half-orc, he has a better talent. After Wang Jiuxiao made a decision, he gave a low shout, he suddenly roared, transformed into a half-human and half-bear posture, a few meters high, and then made a jump. When he arrived in front of Emperor Shi Huang, he faced him with a fierce battle. Punch down.


    To protect the jade seal of the ancient country, it is necessary to defeat or repel the First Emperor!


    Emperor Shi Huang glanced at the mighty and mighty Hua Tian, ??even if it was a half-orc who could easily tear a god-level master to pieces, he didn''t take it seriously. He showed a wicked smile, full of disdain and playfulness, and said: "But you are a beast, why don''t you go back?"


    Having said that, Emperor Shi Huang issued a golden light-like power and impacted Hua Tian. Hua Tian''s body trembled suddenly, as if his heart was being held, and there was a sudden sharp pain in his body. Then another force hit him. He was knocked upside down and fell to the ground. The half-orc disappeared, returned to the human form, fell to the ground, his body was seriously injured.


    Emperor Shi Huang didn''t even glance at Hua Tian, ??nor at other people. It seemed that those people were not worth a minute for him to waste. He just looked at Wang Jiuxiao with an evil smile and said, "Are you the current emperor?"


    "No, we no longer have an emperor. We only have to accept the trust of people, shoulder the management work, build a good country, and benefit everyone." Wang Jiuxiao said.


    Emperor Shi Huang sneered and said: "No matter what it is, the breath on you is the emperor''s. Then, in front of me, shouldn''t you kneel down and call me "Shi Huang"? Without me, where would you be? Where are the thousands of you in future generations?"


    "I think Shi Huang, your logic is wrong. Although you have opened up a unified kingdom, even without you, there will be people like you. So, now, we will not just because you are the first emperor. Follow your orders." Wang Jiuxiao said to Emperor Shi Huang.


    At this time, the others understood the identity of Emperor Shi Huang, and they were all shocked and found it ridiculous, simply unbelievable. It means that now the First Emperor is still alive, and appears to take the jade seal of the ancient country?


    Emperor Shi Huang, an emperor who was thousands of years ago, can still appear as enemies now... I have to say that this world is simply crazy.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, did relatively well. Even the First Emperor, he did not show a trace of retreat or fear!

 Chapter 2586： The power of the emperor!

    Although Wang Jiuxiao is not afraid of Emperor Shi Huang, there is still a big difference between him and Emperor Shi Huang. Even if you are not afraid and have no strength to support it, it will not work. The crisis still exists.


    The First Emperor''s attitude towards Wang Jiuxiao was actually a bit angry. Although he became a zombie, when he was hunted down as a "blood-sucking monster", he lost the supreme power of being an emperor. The officials and people bowed down. It is equivalent to saying that the kingship is lost. But, after all, he was also the first emperor, and the arrogance and superior mentality of being an emperor still existed. Therefore, no one is allowed to disobey!


    But in this era, he has also recognized many things. Now he appears as an enemy. Since others dare to be enemies with him and are not afraid, they will naturally not regard him as an emperor. So at this time he had put down his mentality of being an emperor, and he had lost the world, and if he wanted to be like the past, he had to regain the world.


    For the current world, he is a vampire monster, others will not accept it. So he will not ask for this, he must first create his own and then another world, and then enjoy the rights and status of the emperor.


    Becoming a zombie does not represent human beings. There is no commonality with humans. He feels that he is completely different from humans, and humans will not accept him, so it is better to turn humans into corpses, just like him. of. Then such a corpse world naturally has a sense of belonging.


    "You are not bad, but you must all bow down in front of me. When you all become corpses, then I will still create a new world of characters. Then I am still an emperor and the king of the first generation! "The First Emperor said to Wang Jiuxiao.


    Wang Jiuxiao held the royal power tightly, always prepared, and said: "Even if it is impossible, I will not promise you, no one will promise you!"


    "Hmph, will you agree? I don''t care now, because you are not the people I want. When you all become like me, then you will naturally agree." The First Emperor sneered at Wang Jiuxiao. .


    He stopped talking so much to Wang Jiuxiao, looked at the palace where the jade seal of the ancient country was placed, and said, "I want to get back what belongs to me, why do you bother to intervene. Originally, I thought that if you don¡¯t kill you, let you become my people. That¡¯s also a good thing. But if you have to intervene in my affairs, then I don¡¯t mind killing you first."


    "Don''t want to touch the ancient jade seal!" The only thing Wang Jiuxiao has to do now is to protect the ancient jade seal. As for whether he can deal with Emperor Shi Huang, he has never felt that he has that ability. Because the first emperor was a zombie, although he was deprived of a lot of the emperor''s luck because he became a vampire zombie, as the first emperor, the remaining force of luck was much larger than his. With such an existence, he felt that no one was an opponent unless it was Tang Ye.


    Emperor Shi Huang didn''t like to be blocked again and again. This already saved a lot of the face of being the first emperor. Otherwise, if he was disobedient once, he would be angry. He looked at Wang Jiuxiao, his expression was cold, his violent aura gradually emerged, and he coldly snorted, "Do you want to die that way?"


    "If I don''t want to die, won''t you kill me?" Wang Jiuxiao said coldly to the First Emperor, with a firm tone and a high-spirited attitude. He was quite encouraging, and said: "Listening to what you said just now means that you want to People become corpses. I want to ask, are corpses alive? In other words, you want to kill everyone!"


    As soon as Wang Jiuxiao said that, the others were shocked. This directly cut them off many other ideas, such as surrendering to the First Emperor, becoming a subordinate of the First Emperor in order to save their lives, or they were just afraid and not willing to fight. However, since the First Emperor is going to kill them, do they still have to surrender? Do they still need to be afraid? There is only one choice, and that is to fight the First Emperor to the end. Either the First Emperor will die or they will die.


    "You''re just looking for death!" The First Emperor didn''t have so much patience to talk nonsense with Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao understood very clearly. If this is the case, he will definitely be blocked from the beginning. If so, then first Kill it.


    The Emperor Shi Huang snorted, and several bright red powers appeared around him. Those powers are full of blood and violence, just like the blood that has just been extracted from people, so red that it glows brightly. Emperor Shi Huang shot Wang Jiuxiao lightly, and then a blood force struck Wang Jiuxiao.


    call!


    The blood power came in an instant, and the momentum was so strong that no matter what it encountered, it was like entering no one. Wang Jiuxiao immediately swung the Emperor''s Sword of King Power, which was a set of Dragon Swordsmanship, playing a golden dragon of Qi Luck, which was used to resist the attack of Emperor Shi Huang. There is no way, only the power of luck, and only powerful moves, can it be possible to stop the attack of the First Emperor, otherwise there will be contempt and fluke, I am afraid it will be killed in seconds.


    The enemies we encounter now are so powerful. Since the full arrival of the gods, there is a god-level power at every turn. Therefore, Wang Jiuxiao and the others are just above the **** level in strength, but they are not in the realm of the ancient gods when they reach the upper level, so they are very tired to deal with these. Every time, he tried his best, and the result may not be able to stop the enemy.


    On the contrary, the enemy can easily drive them into desperation. Although Tang Ye helped to resolve it several times, once Tang Ye was not there, they seemed very embarrassed, and they felt awkward and wanted to give up fighting.


    Click!


    Although Wang Jiuxiao used the power of the king''s emperor sword and used the strongest moves, when facing the blood power of the first emperor, even if the first emperor¡¯s attack was only a small, blood like a dagger The power attack was also unstoppable. The blood dagger pierced the Golden Dragon, and with a few clicks, it smashed the Golden Dragon, and then pierced Wang Jiuxiao.


    "It''s impossible for you to stop me, so those who are acquainted should withdraw." The First Emperor made a disdainful and contemptuous voice, as well as a lazy voice.


    Although Hua Tian was seriously injured, it was his responsibility to protect Wang Jiuxiao and his motivation for existence. He roared and transformed into a half-human and half-bear form again, and went to resist the blood dagger of the Emperor First Emperor. However, he could not stop him, instead, he was pierced by the blood dagger, and the injury was even worse.


    Others also resisted, and couldn''t let Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the Red Wall, have an accident. If you want to control the jade seal of the ancient country and avoid the jade seal of the ancient country being taken away by the first emperor, you need the power of Wang Jiuxiao, the emperor of the red wall.


    But many of them couldn''t stop the first emperor''s attack, and Wang Jiuxiao was about to be attacked.


    At this time, a dazzling golden light force, like a short sword, came quickly and hit the blood dagger of the Emperor First Emperor. The blood dagger was broken to pieces and resolved the attack of the Emperor First Emperor.


    "Huh?" Emperor Shi Huang frowned, but he didn''t expect someone to stop his attack.


    He looked over and was taken aback when he saw the four people who had arrived.


    The four people who came were Ying Yinman and Ma Chumo.

 Chapter 2587： Very anxious!

    Emperor Shi Huang still recognized his daughter, and Ma Chumo was very similar to the Fumo master who had chased him.


    Suddenly, Emperor Shi Huang was in a complicated mood. After all, he is a father, and he can''t take his daughter seriously. Moreover, he was very ruthless and indifferent to his daughter at the beginning. Now that he thinks about it, he will probably be hated by her daughter. However, he was also very surprised. He didn''t expect Ying Yinman to be alive. What happened?


    Ying Yinman thought that Emperor Shi Huang turned her into a zombie, so Emperor Shi Huang should not be surprised that she was still alive. But in fact, Bai Hao turned her into a zombie, and Emperor Shi Huang had no idea. So at this moment, Emperor Shi Huang was very surprised by her appearance.


    In addition, when the Emperor Shi Huang saw Ma Chumo, his anger immediately came up. Because Ma Chumo is very similar to the Majia Fu Demon Master who chased him back then, except for the different clothes, almost exactly the same. So the hatred that was once can now be reported?


    For the ancestors of the Ma family, Emperor Shi Huang hated most. Because when he became a vampire, he was first discovered by the ancestors of the Ma family. Then, the ancestors of the Ma family were not afraid of his identity as an emperor. He exposed his identity as a monster and made him lose his rights and status as an emperor. He was hated by the officials and killed him when he got together. Even his son used this reason to kill him and seize his throne at this time. If it weren''t for the actions of the ancestors of the Ma family, he might have been an emperor, truly realizing his great cause for generations to come, and always ruling the world.


    "Ma Dingfeng!" The Emperor Shi Huang was still angry and hated now when he remembered what happened. He pursues immortality, just to realize the great cause of generations to come, unify the world, and build a prosperous world, which is good for everyone. Although the immortality of becoming a blood-sucking zombie violated his original intention, after he figured it out, he felt that since he wanted to live forever, he naturally needed a price. If the price was to feed on blood, he could also accept it. He can selectively **** blood and still be a good emperor, but the people of the Ma family don''t allow it, and he must be forced to go to ruin.


    The Ma family was originally his courtier, and a courtier persecuted him and an emperor, and he was furious at the beginning. Looking back now, I still feel that the Ma family is unforgivable. Therefore, after he reappeared this time, the first thing to do was to kill the descendants of the Volunteer who had hunted him down!


    Ying Yinman and Ma Chumo came to rescue Wang Jiuxiao who was forced into crisis in time. Gu Youque immediately released his magic power, and shot it out with talisman props. A piece of yellow paper talisman flew into the air, and then burned and destroyed, a burst of light suddenly appeared, forming a magic circle, covering the body of Emperor Shi Huang. Then, stretching out the soul-locking rope from the magic circle and entangled Emperor Shi Huang, it was tantamount to a kind of imprisoning magic circle.


    This kind of power is very powerful for demons and ghosts, and it is also a very strong ability that ancient times lacked. His demon power, as well as Tang Ye''s enlightenment, is more diverse and powerful. The monsters that usually appear, with such power, are enough to solve. However, to deal with Emperor Shi Huang, I am afraid it can only be imprisoned for a while. Moreover, the body of a zombie has no soul, and the soul-locking rope is useless.


    "My lord, are you okay?" Gu Youque was serving at the Red Wall court. Now that Wang Jiuxiao is in trouble, he is very concerned.


    Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Xi fell in front of Wang Jiuxiao one after another, and confronted the power of the Red Wall court with Emperor Shi Huang.


    "I''m okay, you guys have come well, now that Emperor Shi Huang wants to attack the ancient jade seal, he must hold it!" Wang Jiuxiao said solemnly.


    All of them understood, looking at Emperor Shi Huang, they all frowned and stared. I thought it was just a guess, but I didn''t expect everything to become a fact. The murderer who killed the Fumoshi recently was Emperor Shi Huang, or Emperor Shi Huang who became a zombie. This is an extremely terrifying enemy!


    Ying Yinman looked at Emperor Shi Huang with mixed feelings. She is a sentimental woman with a kind heart. Although she thinks that Emperor Shi Huang turned her into a zombie, he is her father after all. But when she was born in the palace, she had hardly tasted the warm taste of family affection, she was actually very eager in her heart. However, the more she desires, the more cruel the affection will be to her. Her father was indifferent to her and didn''t care about her, and the elder brother was even more worried that her blood would affect her and kill her. After knowing that she was also a blood-sucking monster, she didn''t have any pity or care, and cared about any of her feelings. He was directly divided into parts and tried to kill her completely.


    Now I see Emperor Shi Huang, just like her father. After so long, she didn''t know what kind of feelings the Emperor Shi Huang would have for her. If at this time, Emperor Shi Huang asked her to forgive her and compensate her, she might not be resolutely hostile to Emperor Shi Huang. This is why she has not dared to face reality in the past few thousand years, even if she has been sleeping, but she is still entangled in the past. Perhaps, now that Emperor Shi Huang appeared and the resolution of this matter, she would completely let go of the past.


    Bai Xie looked at Emperor Shi Huang with a complicated mood. He was very surprised because Emperor Shi Huang was the zombie he had transformed. However, looking at Emperor Shi Huang now, he couldn''t feel the breath of inherited bloodlines, let alone the blood relationship between zombies to deal with the control of the Emperor Shi Huang, against the Emperor Shi Huang. He lost this advantage, which surprised and feared him!


    Because the first emperor was the first emperor, with unlimited potential, he might be able to break the rule of breakthrough among zombies and become a special case like him. He also broke through to become the true ancestor level, even stronger than the true ancestor, and became a zombie god!


    This is what he thought of when he was transforming the blood of the king. However, he also knows very well that it is not so easy to break the blood relationship between the zombies, and you will die if you are not careful. He didn''t understand how the first emperor did it. He actually got rid of the connection of his true ancestor zombie bloodline transformation. Is it a destiny god? But how did the destiny **** do it?


    Originally for Bai Yan, even if the Emperor Shi Huang was strong, as long as there is a relationship between the superior and the subordinate of the zombie bloodline, he can easily deal with the Emperor Shi Huang, just like he can easily suppress Ying Yin. But now, he doesn''t have this advantage. Then, if Emperor Shi Huang was allowed to obtain the power of luck from the ancient jade seal, he was really worried that he would not be able to deal with Emperor Shi Huang.


    But at this time, Emperor Shi Huang didn''t recognize him, it was the true ancestor Bai Yun turned him into a zombie. Bai Fei has hidden aura and power, but if there is a battle, Bai Fei will use the power of the zombie true ancestor, he will definitely notice.


    Not only will he notice, but Ying Yinman will also notice. And this is not good for Bai Xi. Because at that time, Ying Yinman would find that he had deceived her, so if there was a civil strife, or Ying Yinman followed the Emperor Shi Huang, two zombies of the emperor''s blood, then no one can deal with it.


    Bai Xi was silent, but his heart was very anxious.

 Chapter 2588： Swords facing each other!

    The Emperor Shi Huang watched Ying Yinman fall silent, and did not continue to attack, nor did he continue to seize the jade seal of the ancient country. The atmosphere seemed a bit strange for a while.


    Wang Jiuxiao looked at Ying Yinman. Although Ying Yinman concealed some of his face with a veil, he still knew at a glance that Ying Yinman was the new king who had the terrifying power of luck and had a silver kingship. The huge sword, hanging high in the sky, shows her blood.


    "Father, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Ying Yinman watched the First Emperor call out, with anger and hatred in his tone.


    "What, what?" Everyone was really surprised when they heard Ying Yinman''s words to Emperor Shi Huang. They already know the identity of the Emperor Shi Huang, and Ying Yinman is called the father of the Emperor Shi Huang. Doesn''t that mean that this woman with a white face is the daughter of the Emperor Shi Huang, a princess in the Qin Dynasty?


    What an amazing thing this is. Unexpectedly, in addition to the death of Emperor Shi Huang, the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang did not die. It seems that in the Qin Dynasty more than two thousand years ago, there were many secrets that were unknown.


    Ying Yinman is the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang, which can explain why she is a kingly power with powerful luck. Thinking of this, everyone felt that it was not difficult to accept that Ying Yinman was the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang.


    The situation was finally a bit comforting, Ying Yinman and Shi Huang the Great were not together. Just now it was Ying Yinman who interrupted Emperor Shi Huang''s attack and saved Wang Jiuxiao. Otherwise, Emperor Shi Huang and Ying Yinman were afraid that they were too powerful for no one to deal with.


    When the Emperor Shi Huang heard Ying Yinman''s words, his heart was somewhat fluctuated. It is strange that when he was a human being, he seemed indifferent to his own blood, whether it was a son or a daughter. He just wanted to accomplish his grand cause. But now, becoming a zombie, coming down from the position of the emperor, and then facing his own blood, it seems that there is something else.


    "You... Yinman?" Emperor Shi Huang groaned as he watched Ying Yinman. At this time, I didn''t know what to say.


    He watched Ying Yinman for a while before he calmed down and said, "It''s been a long time since I saw you. I didn''t expect you to be alive. If I had known this, I would wake up and look for you sooner."


    It was not that Emperor Shi Huang turned Ying Yinman into a zombie, so he was very surprised to see Ying Yinman still alive. This question made him wonder, why did Ying Yinman live to the present?


    He felt the breath of Ying Yinman, but he could not realize that Ying Yinman was a zombie. This is actually because the power of the white Õø is at work. As the true ancestor of the zombie who transformed the First Emperor and Ying Yinman, Bai Yan could still hide this.


    However, Ying Yinman has always believed that Emperor Shi Huang turned her into a zombie, so she was very angry at the words of Emperor Shi Huang. Why is he still alive? Naturally because of becoming a vampire monster like a zombie! Is there no guilt when the Emperor Shi Huang asked such questions?


    "Do you just want me to be killed by Fu Demon?" Ying Yinman coldly snorted to Emperor Shi Huang. As a zombie, if you die, you will probably be killed by the Volunteer, otherwise it will be difficult to die.


    "Huh?" The Emperor Shi Huang was surprised by Ying Yinman''s words, and was killed by Fu Demon? Could it be said that his daughter has also become a monster targeted by Fu Mo Shi?


    "Why is Fu Demon killing you?" Emperor Shi Huang asked Yingyin Man.


    Ying Yinman felt that Emperor Shi Huang was very hateful. It was hypocritical and hypocritical. She was angry at Emperor Shi Huang and said: "You turned me into a monster, but who did not kill me? But who did not kill me? Brother Wang killed me! If you hadn''t turned me into a monster, how could I have encountered those things, and how could I become what I am now?"


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang was even more confused, but he began to understand something vaguely, and said to Ying Yinman: "You mean, you have become an undead monster, are you... a zombie?"


    After guessing this, Emperor Shi Huang did not feel grief, but became excited. Because he is a zombie now, he wants to create a world of corpses, his daughter is alive, if he is alone, I am afraid that he will oppose his approach, when the father-daughter relationship, many things will be difficult to handle. However, if Ying Yinman itself is a monster, especially if it is a zombie, then he is of the same kind. I don''t need to personally turn my daughter into a vampire monster like a zombie. I always feel relieved.


    Emperor Shi Huang felt fortunate for this situation.


    But Ying Yinman was very angry when he saw his relieved expression. What kind of father is this? My daughter has become a monster. I don¡¯t feel grief or anger. I just feel relieved and happy about this kind of thing.


    Ying Yinman couldn''t help feeling frustrated. Sure enough, the father is still the father of the year, and he doesn''t care about any affection or affection. Give up any hope for such a person. That''s not a father, just a monster. Now this monster is going to pass the ancient jade seal and endanger mankind, then we must eliminate him!


    At this moment, Ying Yinman''s expression became firm.


    "You kill innocent people. If you want to seize the jade seal of the ancient country and kill more people, I will not promise. No matter who you are, if you want to do this, then I will not back down again this time, and I will definitely stop your atrocities! "Ying Yinman coldly snorted to the First Emperor, ready to fight.


    Emperor Shi Huang frowned, very upset. This daughter still wants to be an enemy of herself? It''s ridiculous, she has become a zombie, she is no longer a human, and she is so stupid to think about humans. What we need to do now is to create our own world.


    "Yinman, what are you doing? You are already a monster. How can you live in a world surrounded by all humans? Don''t you feel their hostility toward you? Even if there is no hostility, you will be discriminated against. You are not of the same kind, and they will definitely reject the same kind. Besides, being regarded as a monster is a threat to them. Do you think they will really tolerate you?"


    Emperor Shi Huang said angrily: "Don''t be naive! Human beings will not allow monsters around. Peaceful coexistence is impossible. Be sober, you are my daughter, with the blood of an emperor, Don¡¯t be so foolish. Now, you have to follow me to kill these humans and turn the world into our world. Let the surrounding existence be our kind. Only in this way can we live happily!"


    Seeing that Emperor Shi Huang was like this, Ying Yinman felt that his stubbornness was beyond help. If this is the case, it will be solved together with the past knots. Today, I will share the result with this ruthless father, let go of the past, if there is a future, then live it well and not sink into the past!


    "Since you insist on doing this, then you and I don''t talk about father-daughter affection. Anyway, you and me have never had such a thing. Today, let''s end everything with life and death!" Ying Yinman shouted to the First Emperor.


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang was really angry. After thousands of years, he could still see his daughter. It should have been a happy thing, but now it is the father and daughter facing each other with swords.


    Even so, no one will be allowed to sabotage their big plans!


    Emperor Shi Huang looked somber and solemn, and would not give up his plan because of Ying Yinman, and snorted coldly: "Since you chose this way, it is as you wish. However, I will not kill you, only others. Everyone!"

 Chapter 2589： The Army of the Great!

    At this time, Emperor Shi Huang was very angry and violent, and even his biological daughter treated himself that way, making him feel that everyone in the world opposed him. If this is the case, the world can''t tolerate oneself, then oneself is the enemy of the whole world!


    This is also the spirit of an eternal emperor. Once ruled this world, now it is against the whole world. A world can be established or destroyed. Who can stop the power of the emperor?


    "If you want to stop me, then you have to die!" The Emperor Shi Huang shouted in a low voice, not only talking about Yingyinman, but also for everyone present.


    Everyone clearly felt the anger and hostility of Emperor First Emperor, this is about to fight. So everyone immediately prepared for the battle, and their whole bodies were on guard. The power of Emperor Shi Huang has been seen just now. Even if Wang Jiuxiao used the most powerful king''s power, he couldn''t stop it. Then, unless they join forces, it is impossible to stop Emperor Shi Huang. What can be counted on is Ma Chumo, Gu Youque, Ying Yinman and Bai Yingle.


    Gu Youku was originally Tang Sheng''s disciple, who had great accomplishments in studying the secret technique of demonization, and was currently the strongest demon master in the Red Wall court. Ma Chumo is the patriarch of the Ma family. Although the title of the strongest Fumo master was taken by Gu Youque, her strength may not be worse than that of Gu. Together, these two people may be able to deal with the evil zombie Emperor Shi Huang.


    As for Ying Yinman and Bai Yan. Everyone already knows that Ying Yinman is the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang, and Ying Yinman may also be a zombie. In this case, it depends on the zombie bloodline power between them. However, depending on the situation, Emperor Shi Huang''s aura was violent and brutal, while Ying Yinman was much more restrained and gentle. I am afraid that it would be difficult for him to be his opponent. As for Bai Xi, he didn''t say anything, and everyone didn''t know what it was like. However, since it was followed by Ying Yinman, it must not be too bad.


    In this case, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, as well as Bai Yan and Ying Yinman, the four together, should be able to stop the Emperor Shi Huang and protect the ancient jade seal. Moreover, other masters from the Red Wall Palace are also coming, and there are other masters who are unwilling to enter the Red Wall Court and want to stay free. Just like facing the coming of the gods, in addition to the people of the Red Wall Palace, there are also many other spontaneous masters who cope with it together!


    Facing the united forces of Wang Jiuxiao and the others, Emperor Shi Huang smiled ironically and dismissed it. For him, absolute power, there is no hard work that will win. He was not so arrogant just because he became a zombie and gained powerful power. In the past, he had experienced too many things when he established the Qin Dynasty. As the emperor of the ages, and not the nouveau riche, he has an excellent foundation.


    "What if you have more people? I can be worthy of thousands of people!" The First Emperor sneered to everyone, and then both hands exerted force at the same time, condensing a bright red power ball, rotating between the two palms .


    Then, as soon as Emperor Shi Huang opened his hands, the bright red power ball was pulled apart to form a square area. Then, this area seemed to have become a door, opening a space.


    "Let you see how powerful the''Army of the Great Emperor'' is!" Emperor Shi Huang shouted in a low voice.


    Whoops! Hiss!


    Then I saw that the blood gate opened by Emperor Shi Huang with his bright red power, there was a sound like a thousand horses neighing, iron hoofs smashing through the ground, and rushing vigorously. Soon I saw that from the bright red power gate, a **** war horse galloped out, and there was a soldier on the war horse. The horses and soldiers were all wearing armors made of iron, but they were only dyed red at this time.


    This is a well-equipped cavalry. And then, from the bright red gate, such mighty and majestic cavalry continued to rush out. One after another, stepping in the air, lined up in the air. Before long, it was like an army running rampant in the sky, **** and overwhelming, despising the entire earth. Who is an opponent?


    This is the "Army of the Great Emperor" played by Emperor Shi Huang under the power of zombies. They are all terrifying mysteries, as expected, they are like the skills and abilities that eternal emperors would have, sitting on the strength of thousands of troops.


    Everyone looked up at the **** sky in the sky, like an army with thousands of horses, and felt that their heads were blank. They had this feeling when the gods fully descended that day. And when the gods come, they are made up of tangible gods one after another. But now, Emperor Shi Huang has released such an army by himself to oppress the earth.


    "With the emperor...I really have a big gap, I''m afraid I can''t deal with it..." Even Wang Jiuxiao had to feel it. He is the current emperor of the Red Wall. In other words, he can also be said to be an emperor, but he is far different from Emperor Shi Huang.


    Ying Yinman and Bai Yan looked up at the **** army of the Great Emperor in Midair. Although they were also shocked by such power, they were not afraid. They are also powerful zombies, knowing that the "Army of the Great Emperor" is actually nothing more than the First Emperor as a zombie, coupled with the force of luck. Those are all illusions, but this illusion has real power and can kill people. Ying Yinman and Bai Yin knew that the real fear of this "Army of the Great" was the power under the violence of the zombie, that is, why it appeared bloody. The iron hoof cavalry that every illusion turned into had a strong violent force, extremely cruel, and feared that they would kill more.


    Hiss! Hiss!


    Emperor Shi Huang let the blood-colored iron hoof cavalry rush down and began to attack. He didn''t want to waste so much time. He captured the ancient jade seal earlier, controlled the force of air transport that enveloped the world, and then gathered the zombie blood and the power of the corpse into it, and then penetrated into the sky, spreading all at once, forming a whole piece of coverage. Poison of the earth''s corpse. When the poison of the corpse spreads all over the earth, all living creatures will become walking corpses, and the creation of the corpse world is completed.


    In this, it needs extremely strong power of the corpse, zombie blood, and luck.


    The power of the corpse, now that Emperor Shi Huang has created five ghosts, the five ghosts are now the corpses. They go to kill and accumulate more terrifying corpse power, and then he will kill the five corpses and merge them together. It became a terrifying power of the corpse.


    Then, he only needs to seize the ancient jade seal, not all of it, just pass the jade seal of the ancient country. Zombie blood, he owns zombie blood. For this reason, what he has to do now is to capture the Chuanguo Yuxi anyway.


    "All challenge!" Faced with the "Army of the Great Emperor" launched by Emperor Shi Huang, Wang Jiuxiao raised the Sword of the Emperor of King Power and shouted loudly, letting everyone fight with all their strength.


    Gu Youque and Ma Chumo each looked at each other. Facing the violent power of the corpse, it was time for them to come into play.

 Chapter 2590： Kill everyone!

    Although the blood-colored army of Emperor Shi Huang was very fierce, it was essentially the power of demons, and the power of Fumoshi could be restrained. However, because the Emperor Shi Huang was very powerful, it would not be easy for Gu Youque to deal with Ma Chumo.


    It may even be impossible to deal with.


    But in the current situation, even if you can''t deal with it, you have to take action. This is something you cannot give in. What the Emperor Shi Huang had to do was the same as before when the gods descended. One is to annihilate human beings and eliminate human will, and the other is to turn humans and all creatures into corpses. This is a crisis of the survival of the human race, if you don''t come forward to stop it, you will die.


    The "Army of the Great Emperor" of Emperor Shi Huang rushed out, and the people who had invaded the palace of the Red Wall left. Suddenly, a **** color was suppressed in the sky, and there was momentum like a black cloud pressing the city to destroy it, but now it is a red cloud pressing the city to destroy it.


    "Ah!" The soldiers of the Red Wall Palace who were not at the god-level realm had no resistance at all and were directly swallowed.


    Gu Youque and Ma Chumo have already taken action. The two are currently the strongest forces among the Volunteers. In order to reduce the loss of the Red Wall court, they have faced the attack of the Emperor First Emperor. They simply cannot tolerate their hiding power. , So I used my best.


    "The two instruments of the universe, the gossip magic weapon, the wild dragon and the devil!" Gu Youque quickly activated the secret technique of the strongest vampire he mastered. After chanting the spell, a universe and gossip array emerged centered on him, and the array suddenly expanded to cover a surrounding area, which was larger than the range of the Great Emperor''s army launched by the Emperor Shi Huang. Then, the magic circle burst out with a fierce light, shrouded it, and enveloped the scarlet cavalry of the "Army of the Great Emperor" of Emperor Shi Huang. Then, a dragon chanted under the gossip circle, and a giant dragon burning with flames flew out of the circle.


    The blazing dragon swept up and attacked the scarlet cavalry. This blazing dragon was extremely fierce, and the scarlet cavalry was vulnerable to a blow in front of it, and was directly shattered by the impact, and then dissipated. Suddenly, most of the power of the Great Emperor''s army was wiped out.


    This is an exciting thing. Although the power of Emperor Shi Huang was very strong, they still had someone to deal with. Gu Youque is worthy of being a student of Tang Sheng. He was trained by Tang Ye and possesses very powerful power. Moreover, even if it is also the power of Fu Mo, it is much more mysterious than other Fu Mo masters. This wasteland blazing dragon, sent from the universe and the world, has a very subtle understanding.


    Seeing this, other Fumo masters were very surprised and envious. They felt that this ancient trick could even be compared with the nine-character mantra. They also want to have this kind of power, because with this trick, I am afraid they can deal with most of the evil spirits.


    Ma Chumo, who was next to him, was very surprised to see that Gu Youque played such a powerful secret technique. Earlier, she wanted to compete with Gu Youque, because she was not convinced, and felt that Gu Youque was called the First Volunteer because of the prestige of Tang Sheng. Because Tang Sheng''s disciple was born, he would be as strong as Tang Ye? However, Ma Chumo was very convinced now that he saw Gu Youque''s secret technique of vomiting magic. Because she knew that she had to use the strongest nine-character mantra of the family if she wanted to win the trick of Gu Youque.


    Even the nine-character mantra may not be comparable to this trick of the blazing wild dragon, and it can be tied. However, the nine-character mantra was issued by the ancestors of the Ma family using the power of the Shenlong. Without the protection of the Shenlong power, its power would be greatly reduced. Moreover, Ma Chumo''s mastery of this trick is only a tribute to the strength of his ancestors and has nothing to do with him. However, he realized the blazing wild dragon that was lacking in ancient times.


    After Ma Chumo marveled at Gu Youque''s power of ambushing demons, he knew that he couldn''t froze and had to deal with the attacks of Emperor Shi Huang, and she could only use the nine-character mantra to deal with the attacks of Emperor Shi Huang. Therefore, she used the Ma family¡¯s strongest secret technique "Nine-character Mantra", and after quickly making the seal of the nine-character mantra with both hands, she whispered out "All those who are facing the battle are arrayed in the front", and then "punish you." Demon", I heard a dragon chant, and then saw a golden light dragon emanating from her body, impacting the scarlet cavalry of the Great Emperor''s Army.


    The nine-character mantra of the Ma family is protected by the dragon. This is a powerful force integrated into the family bloodline, but it only strengthens the Ma family bloodline. After the appearance of the Golden Light Dragon from this nine-character mantra, the scarlet cavalry was greatly affected, and after being impacted, they also dissipated directly, appearing vulnerable.


    Under the joint hands of Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, at last Emperor Shi Huang¡¯s "Army of the Great Emperor" was smashed. There were no more scarlet cavalry in the sky, no more red clouds over the city, and the soldiers of the Red Wall court no longer Killed by the power of demons.


    When Emperor Shi Huang saw that his attack had been resolved, he was naturally annoyed, but he was also very curious. He didn''t expect that the current Fumoshi could also defeat his own attack. He originally thought that only those geniuses who were with him at the time would have this ability. After all, at that time, it was the era when the ancestors of Fumo masters were born, and it was the peak period of a new career. This made him think of the former Volunteers, and suddenly felt that after he appeared, would the Volunteers also fight against him in the dark, making these descendants so powerful, and dealing with him was like they used to deal with them. He is the same.


    "Humph!" Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t help but hum, he would not allow himself to fail twice.


    For Ma Chumo, he felt like seeing the ancestors of the Ma family from the beginning. His resentment towards the ancestors of the Ma family is not at all. He looked at Ma Chumo and snorted: "People of the Ma family, I didn''t expect you to be alive. That''s okay, the Ma family did to me back then, and I want to return it bit by bit now."


    By now, it was determined that Emperor Shi Huang had not died and became a zombie. Ma Chumo didn''t want to be surprised anymore, so he could only face it properly. She is not afraid of Emperor Shi Huang, this is a must when a monster is facing a monster. She coldly snorted to Emperor Shi Huang, "Since you have become a devil and a zombie who feeds on blood, in the eyes of my Ma family, you are just a demon, no matter whether you are an emperor or something else. , Then between you and me is the enemy of life and death. Either you kill me or I kill you. Besides, why not mention any love, hatred, and hatred!"


    "Haha!" The Emperor Shi Huang laughed at Ma Chumo, feeling very ironic, and said: "Your Ma family women are like this, but they clearly distinguish between good and evil. In my opinion, you are the real In this case, let¡¯s let you know the cost of stubbornness! Once I was benevolent and righteous to you Ma family, Nian is here for you to help calm the ghosts of all sides on the battlefield, and also to you Ma family Rewarding is a plus, but in the end you were bold enough to disobey me. Now, I will not make such a mistake again. Today, I will kill all of you in the Ma family!"


    Having said that, the First Emperor mobilized his Qi Luck power, and a **** Emperor Sword appeared in his hand, if he wanted to kill all the people in the world!

 Chapter 2591： Silver Frost!

    Emperor Shi Huang was not very angry about the failure of the army of the Emperor just released. What he has is power. Now facing Ma Chumo and the others, he is not worried and can slowly kill him. This can be regarded as a process of conquering, and the enemy has the strength to conquer, that is interesting.


    I really want to miss it. The First Emperor felt that when he and his men conquered all places, Da Qin''s iron hooves ran in all directions, majestic and majestic, and the enemy was frightened. Of course, in the era after the contending of a hundred schools of thought, talents in all aspects appeared everywhere. These people struggled with him, making the process of his conquest become exciting and interesting. That''s the really interesting thing. Even after the six kingdoms are unified, they have become the emperor of the ages, and there is no more fun of conquering.


    Now, Emperor Shi Huang wanted to regain the original fun. But what made him feel lonely and lonely was that no one would follow him to conquer. And this is just because he became a zombie. Zombies are not recognized by people, people are all opposed to zombies, and Volders also want to kill zombies. Zombies are like an existing mistake. As a zombie, Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t accept this kind of thing!


    Since no one conquered with him, conquer yourself! When the world becomes the world of the corpse, see who else dares to disobey him!


    "Those of you who don¡¯t know each other, just become the souls of my Emperor Blood Sword. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you die. You will be an important member of the new dynasty I have established. I see how I build the corpse world as a plaything, or let you also become corpses, become my subordinates, and work for me, you will all participate in my corpse world!" The first emperor carried blood in his hands. Long Sword sneered.


    The **** long sword in his hand is the imperial blood sword condensed after he became a zombie, with the power of luck. This is the sword of kingship that is exclusive to him. Although it no longer shines with the holy light, but after being reduced to a deadly evil zombie, the holy light no longer shines, but it becomes like a devil emperor. It controls the power of the devil. Air luck adjustment approval.


    The **** light emitted by the Emperor Blood Sword was no weaker than Wang Jiuxiao''s King Power Sword. Still dripping blood, it looked terrifying and powerful.


    After condensing the Emperor Blood Sword, after the Emperor Shi Huang sneered, he swiftly rushed to a red wall palace enshrined in front of Fumoshi, and then issued a terrible power, grabbing Fumoshi by the neck. His hands have long red nails, like the devil''s claws. After he grabbed the abusive demons, even if the abusive demons were worshipped by the Red Wall court, he couldn''t break free at all. Then he pierced the abusive demons into the heart of the abusive demons with the Emperor Blood Sword. death.


    After the imperial blood sword pierced into the heart of the evil spirit master, it quickly absorbed the blood of the evil spirit master. The Fu Demon became a shriveled corpse. The blood drawn by the Emperor Blood Sword entered the body of the Emperor Shi Huang, just as the Emperor Shi Huang had ingested fresh blood. Suddenly, his mental aura became stronger and stronger. And the **** light of the Emperor Blood Sword also became more gorgeous.


    The Emperor Blood Sword and the First Emperor are fused into one body, and they are both evil things that **** blood for food.


    Seeing the bloodthirsty appearance of Emperor Shi Huang, everyone couldn''t help but fear. Thinking of the identity of Emperor Shi Huang, I was scared, let alone a zombie. Without a war, the heart has actually lost.


    However, others will be like this, Ying Yinman and Bai Yan will not. Ying Yinman is also a zombie, and the only thing she does is to untie the knot and let herself go. And the knot of the heart is what happened back then. The first emperor was the root of what happened back then. Therefore, as long as she worked out a result with Emperor Shi Huang, she would be relieved. Whether it was being killed by Emperor Shi Huang, or she killed Emperor Shi Huang, it was all liberating. For this reason, she was not afraid of Emperor Shi Huang at all. She has nothing to lose, so she directly sends out the power of the zombie, and then activates the power of the king''s eye, condensing a silver king''s sword in her hand to fight the Emperor Shi Huang.


    Ying Yinman''s zombie appearance was not as cruel as Emperor Shi Huang. Ying Yinman just has two white and sharp zombie teeth on his mouth, and a few more evils on his forehead and cheeks. Then, under the beautiful face, there is nothing scary, but it feels more attractive. However, Ying Yinman still uses white gauze to cover her face, so others can''t clearly see her zombie appearance.


    Some people even didn''t know that she was a zombie, even if she was watching. The ordinary soldier of the Red Wall Palace just thought she was very powerful, and she was the daughter of Emperor Shi Huang. And without being cruel, I don''t think she is relying on the ability of zombies to live until now.


    However, other people don''t know, but those Volunteers do. Ma Chumo and Gu Youque were very surprised. They never expected that this beautiful woman who came to them and possessed a powerful kingly power turned out to be a zombie, just like Emperor Shi Huang!


    This makes Ma Chumo feel a little complicated. Before Ying Yinman came to her to inquire about Emperor Shi Huang''s being pursued and killed, she also didn''t know the identity of Ying Yinman. If she knew that Ying Yinman was a zombie, she would probably not tell Ying Yinman anything, and she would even take action against Ying Yinman. After all, Fumagist and zombies will not coexist. Especially for the women of the Ma family, the women of the Ma family are more stubborn.


    But now facing the threat of Emperor Shi Huang, Ying Yinman and them are in the same camp, so there is no need to attack Ying Yinman, or have grievances, but to unite and jointly deal with Emperor Shi Huang.


    Ying Yinman ignored what Ma Chumo''s devils thought of her, she just wanted to solve the knot between her and the Emperor Shi Huang. She was holding the silver royal sword, which exuded a frost-like mist and cold air, and it seemed to have frozen attributes. She volleyed away, in sharp contrast with the bright red and bloodthirsty Emperor Shi Huang.


    "I won''t let you kill again, unless you kill me!" Ying Yinman shouted to Emperor Shi Huang.


    Emperor Shi Huang looked at Ying Yinman with a ruthless expression. After knowing Ying Yinman''s choice and attitude, he gave up Ying Yinman. Just like before, he can give up everything for his own ambition and dominance, even his own flesh and blood. , Not even worth mentioning. He had more than a few heirs, and some of them, he even forgot their names.


    "Since you have to choose this way, then you will become my blood slave to the sword. I will not kill you, I will keep you by my side. You are also a zombie, it is difficult to kill, but the Emperor Blood Sword will **** Dry your blood and let you stay by my side forever!" After that, the First Emperor rushed out with the Emperor Blood Sword and slashed at Ying Yinman.


    Ying Yinman quickly swung the silver king''s sword against him. Both of them are kingship swords, both of the power of luck under the same bloodline, but one is the father and the other is the son. However, this relationship does not mean that the father must be better than the son, so Ying Yinman and Shi Huang the great parry together, appearing evenly matched.


    Ying Yinman''s silver royal sword sent out a frosty air, and it spread out, and the whole person was white, like a beauty in the ice. The cold air was very terrifying, directly stiffening the blood on the Emperor Blood Sword of the First Emperor, as if suppressing the Emperor Blood Sword!


    Silver Frost, this is a symbol of Ying Yinman, just like the red and bloodthirsty Emperor Shi Huang. In fact, according to the zombie bloodline, Ying Yinman is not inferior to the First Emperor, because they were all transformed by the zombie ancestor Bai Yan.


    What is competing now is their respective potential.

 Chapter 2592： Fear!

    Ying Yinman''s power is not only the King Power Sky Eye, at this time the King Power Frost Sword is also her powerful power. The previous encounter between her and Tang Ye proved her strength. At that time, she didn''t show too much power, just used the eyes of King Power. However, if Tang Ye wanted to kill her, it would not be easy, and it would cost a lot. In this aspect, in fact, she still has many terrible abilities.


    Now I want to fight with the First Emperor, and I have to fight with all my strength without discussing it, so I won''t retain any ability. At this time, Ying Yinman was determined and devoted himself to the battle. Her aura was as cold as freezing cold, and even the bloodthirsty and brutality of Emperor First Emperor was frozen.


    At the same time, the people around also felt a terrible freezing aura. As if being in a huge ice cellar. The chill came, and people couldn''t help shivering.


    The people present did not expect that Ying Yinman also had such a terrifying power, just like Emperor Shi Huang''s bloodthirsty violence. The bloodthirsty and violent breath exuded by Emperor Shi Huang made them feel suffocated and depressed. The frosty air from Ying Yinman made them feel cold and unbearable. These are all god-like figures, just a little momentum, so compelling, I am afraid that I can''t intervene in that kind of battle at all.


    Gu Youque and Ma Chumo were equally surprised by Ying Yinman''s power. They didn''t feel it carefully before, and at this time they didn''t expect Ying Yinman to be able to fight the Emperor Shi Huang to that extent. Fortunately, Yingyinman is on his side now, otherwise, if another Yingyinman is an enemy, then there is no need to fight.


    Even as Bai Yan who had transformed Ying Yinman, watching Ying Yinman''s battle with Emperor Shi Huang at this moment was surprised. He has always known that Emperor Shi Huang and Ying Yinman, as kingly power fortuners, have infinite potential after becoming zombies. However, he didn''t expect to be so powerful, and now they showed only a little bit of strength, and they didn''t know what terrifying ability could erupt. This made Bai Xi jealous, because he knew where his limits were. But for Emperor Shi Huang and Ying Yinman, he couldn''t see the limit.


    Then you must take advantage of the current situation to resolve to the First Emperor, otherwise it will be very troublesome. Emperor Shi Huang will definitely have endless troubles.


    So Bai Xi also shot.


    "Huh, Yinman, you have such a powerful force, why don''t you be with me? Otherwise, this world, no, it should be this whole world, and what is our opponent?" Emperor Shi Huang and Ying Yinman parried At the same time, watching his Emperor Blood Sword be frozen by the Frost Sword, he was surprised at how terrible Ying Yinman possesses, and at the same time he was a little excited. This is his daughter''s power. If he can persuade her to be with him, What a good thing that is.


    Although the Emperor Blood Sword was invaded by the cold air of Ying Yinman''s Frost Sword, and even frozen, the First Emperor was not afraid at all. From the bottom of his heart, he felt that as the father of Ying Yinman, as the emperor of the ages, Ying Yinman was just inheriting his blood and his luck, how could he be his opponent?


    Ying Yinman ignored the words of Emperor Shi Huang and coldly snorted: "In the Shang Dynasty, there was a saying that it was to help the king be abused and let the king be left for thousands of years. I never expected that you, as an emperor, would also walk this way. How is this cruel and tyrannical man different from King Zhou? How can I help him be abused!"


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang was very angry at Ying Yinman''s attitude. In this case, he would not persuade. He snorted coldly to Ying Yinman: "Do you think you can defeat me by this? It''s ridiculous, don''t forget who I am. Without me, there would be no you. Then you want to beat me?"


    After that, Emperor Shi Huang broke out with even more terrifying violence. The **** appearance of the Emperor Blood Sword was even more terrifying, like blood flowing from the Emperor Blood Sword, covering the frosty air of Ying Yinman, originally a layer of frozen blood, which would become fresh and bright again. At this moment, the aura of Emperor Shi Huang once again became contemptuous of the world, ignoring the common people.


    Upon seeing this, Ying Yinman knew that it was not good. The power of Emperor Shi Huang''s bloodthirsty and brutality is really terrifying, I don''t know how many people''s blood was drawn in it. Thinking of this, Ying Yinman was not only not afraid, but even more angry. She wants to stop Emperor Shi Huang from continuing to kill people. She was also very angry at the words of Emperor Shi Huang, and felt that she was transformed into a zombie by Emperor Shi Huang.


    "Yes, there would be no me without you. You still know who made me like this. But don''t think that I''m afraid of you. As long as I don''t die, I will always stop you!" Ying Yinman Angrily said to Emperor Shi Huang.


    Then, Ying Yinman also burst out of his own frosty air, and when he was parrying with the First Emperor, once again used the power of frost to block the bloodthirsty violence of the First Emperor.


    The Great Emperor Shi Huang snorted coldly, without putting Ying Yinman in his eyes at all, with an arrogant contempt. Then, the First Emperor activated the power of the Emperor Blood Sword, and immediately, the blood flowing out of the Emperor Blood Sword formed a blood stream. This blood stream was like the fusion of blood and the bloodthirsty and violent breath, as if from the most The evil abyssal demon then spread to Ying Yinman''s Frost King Power Sword bit by bit. The icy breath of the Frost King Power Sword could not block such **** power, but was eroded bit by bit.


    Ying Yinman kept frowning, and the power of Emperor Shi Huang was really too strong. At this time, the blood flow of the Emperor Blood Sword spread to her hand holding the Frost King Power Sword. Suddenly, her body shook, feeling that her blood was sucked, and then she lost vitality. This is also terrible!


    She is a zombie, but she was invaded by the Emperor Shi Huang''s Emperor Blood Sword, even the immortal zombies felt the threat of death!


    This kind of feeling, Ying Yinman hasn''t felt it for too long. She once prayed for death, but even after being dismembered by her elder brother, she did not feel the feeling of death, and some were just inner grief, and her heart died.


    Now Ying Yinman didn''t want to die, she wanted to get rid of Emperor Shi Huang, so after being invaded by the terrifying power of Emperor Shi Huang, she quickly drew away and left.


    After the Emperor Shi Huang captured a bit of Ying Yinman''s zombie power, his body shook, causing his bloodthirsty and violent aura to rise again. He thought it was very wonderful, this kind of blood was better than the blood of a thousand or even ten thousand people. He became excited, completely affected by his bloodthirsty desire, no matter where Ying Yinman was his daughter, he wanted to get all the blood of Ying Yinman!


    "Hahaha, it''s wonderful, Yinman, your zombie blood is so delicious, I want to eat it all!" The First Emperor laughed like crazy.


    Everyone looked at the First Emperor like this and felt that this was a peerless demon king, which was terrible.


    At this time, a phantom appeared behind Emperor Shi Huang, attacking Emperor Shi Huang. That is the power of the white ferocious ancestor of zombies.


    "What?!" The Emperor Shi Huang, who had been arrogant to the crowd, was suddenly startled, and he felt a deadly threat.


    He couldn''t believe that someone could make him fear!

 Chapter 2593： Small win!

    After becoming a zombie, what scared the First Emperor was when he was hunted down by the ancestors of the Ma family. But after receiving the phoenix blood from the destiny god, he was reborn and transformed from the zombie, no longer limited by the zombie bloodline transformation, he felt that even if he encountered the zombie who had transformed himself, he didn''t need to be afraid. So when facing Fumoshi again, there is no need to look at it at all.


    So since then, he no longer knows what fear is. Fear of death is even more impossible.


    But now, he never expected that he would feel the threat and fear of death again. He was shocked, he didn''t expect anyone to have such power. At the same time, he felt ashamed. This feeling of being chased and killed by the ancestors of the Ma family was a blow and humiliation. He didn''t want to taste this feeling at all, he became extremely angry.


    "Who is it?!" The Emperor Shi Huang shouted in a low voice, like a beast. Originally, he wanted to chase Ying Yinman and capture Ying Yinman''s blood. But now, if someone makes him feel the threat of death, he must first respond.


    Suddenly, the First Emperor controlled the power of the Emperor Blood Sword, causing the blood flowing from the Emperor Blood Sword to flow, and then covering him, forming a layer of blood armor. After being covered by this layer of blood armor, Emperor Shi Huang looked even more cool and compelling, like a **** battlefield general, full of domineering demon **** of war.


    Bai Xi, as the true ancestor of the zombie, changed the terrifying existence of Emperor Shi Huang. How could his attack be weak? In less than a second after the appearance of the phantom, he had already hit the Emperor Shi Huang on the head, and was killed by the Emperor Shi Huang. The emperor came from behind. His power should have surpassed that of Emperor Shi Huang, so his attack could not be stopped by Emperor Shi Huang. This is also the reason why the First Emperor directly felt a death threat. The power of the true ancestor, of course, cannot be underestimated!


    Emperor Shi Huang didn''t have time to turn around to resist, and it took more time to avoid it, which was impossible. So he didn''t turn around or evade. He directly held the Emperor Blood Sword with both hands and raised it to the top of his head. Then the blood of the Emperor Blood Sword flowed more vigorously, covering the head of Emperor Shi Huang with a layer of blood armor. Suddenly, Emperor Shi Huang was completely covered in blood armor and protected very tightly. The Emperor Blood Sword was held above his head to resist the attack that scared him!


    boom!


    Bai Fei appeared on the head of Emperor Shi Huang, and attacked suddenly. The weapon he used, like the Emperor Blood Sword of Emperor Shi Huang, was bright red, as if bleeding. It was a sickle, and the hook was sharp and dazzling, as if dripping blood. This sickle, the number of people killed was no less than that of Emperor Shi Huang. This is a **** sickle, a weapon that Bai Yu wore before he became a killer. He was born in the state of Qin before the first emperor, and made great contributions to the development of the state of Qin. It can even be said that Qin would not have achieved such a good record without the killer **** Bai Yan. If this is not the case, then the Qin Dynasty may not appear.


    If Emperor Shi Huang knew Bai Xi''s identity, he would have to thank him. Now, there are a lot of powerful existences in the two destinies, and they must use the bloodthirsty power of zombies to decide the victory!


    The blood sickle and the emperor blood sword collide together, and the blood sickle is even better!


    After being beaten, Emperor Shi Huang suddenly fell into the ground, and then his legs sank into the mud. At the same time, the blood sickle smashed the Emperor Blood Sword into a few points, and the Emperor Blood Sword seemed to be broken.


    "Ah!" Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t help but exhale in pain. He really felt the pain. This made him even more shocked. As a zombie, he still feels pain. So, how strong is the person who attacked him?


    "Damn it!" The Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t help but yell out, he didn''t expect such a powerful existence. This made him furious, because he felt that he had been provoked and humiliated, that he had lost the emperor''s arrogance, and his strong self-esteem had been hit!


    However, Emperor Shi Huang was so angry and felt humiliated. But Bai Xi felt that Emperor Shi Huang was so strong!


    Bai Fei is the true ancestor of zombies, a terrifying existence that transformed Emperor Shi Huang. However, his blow just now only caused the First Emperor to suffer, but did not cause him to be seriously injured. Could it be that his true ancestor''s ability is so powerful?


    Bai Yin originally thought that with such a blow, the blood sickle could interrupt the emperor''s blood sword, and even split the first emperor in half. Even if the Emperor Shi Huang was split in half, the Emperor Shi Huang would not die. This is the horror of zombies. Therefore, Bai Xi knew very well that even if the Emperor Shi Huang was split in half, he would continue to attack. However, the current situation is that the First Emperor was not split in half at all, and the Emperor Blood Sword was only scored a few points, not broken.


    Emperor Shi Huang has already transformed and broke through!


    At this moment, after actually fighting with the Emperor Shi Huang, Bai Xi clearly felt that the zombie bloodline of Emperor Shi Huang had not escaped the shackles of his true ancestor''s transformation!


    How is this done?


    The higher the bloodline power of the zombie''s transformation, the more difficult or even impossible to get rid of. Among the people where zombies appear, almost no zombie can get rid of the blood relationship. Exceptions are only a few of the few. However, now the First Emperor can get rid of the **** of the true ancestor''s blood!


    Bai Xi did not expect such a thing to happen. No wonder he could not feel the breath of the First Emperor before, nor could he use the zombie bloodline to change the relationship to restrain the First Emperor. He was very afraid of this situation. Because he was worried that this was the inspiration of Emperor Shi Huang''s potential. Such a potential has been stimulated so quickly, if other potentials erupt, wouldn''t even his true ancestor be helpless?


    "Yeah!" At this time, Emperor Shi Huang suddenly yelled, and a bloodthirsty and violent aura broke out. The emperor''s blood sword bleeds blood, repairing the broken scar that was hit by the blood sickle, and at the same time bounced the white Õø back.


    Emperor Shi Huang jumped up, his legs came out of the mud, and then landed steadily on the ground, immediately looking at the white tiger who had attacked him. He was very puzzled when he saw the white scorpion wrapped in bandages and looked like a mummy. This ugly guy, like a slave, a little guy, actually hurt himself, made himself scared, and even threatened his life?


    "You!" The First Emperor yelled to Bai Yin, his blood armor was like a living thing, stepped back to show him his face. At this time, he was very hideous and distorted. He shouted to Bai Yin, "Who are you and why do you have such a powerful force!" I thought I was just a slave, but I didn''t expect to be a hidden master!"


    Bai Yin was surprised at the power of Emperor Shi Huang in his heart, but the surface was still calm. Under the bandage, only a few separated faces can be seen, which is not clear. Looking at it this way, he really feels that he is a subordinate, and there is no one in charge.


    "Is your identity important? Anyway, it''s the people who want to destroy you." Bai Yan said to Emperor Shi Huang.

 Chapter 2594： Feel ridiculous!

    Emperor Shi Huang became more and more angry with Bai Xi. If you want to kill him, and say so calmly, can you really kill yourself?


    "Kill without mercy!" The First Emperor shouted angrily at Bai Fei, a violent breath erupted, and suddenly a terrifying **** power was emitted. The scarlet power condensed and rushed towards the white cat, but instead of directly attacking the white cat, it formed four huge links. After approaching the white cat, it suddenly pierced into the ground near the white cat.


    The blood-colored chain pierced into the ground, forming a magic circle under the white Õø, and then the four blood-colored chains stretched out again, binding the white Õø. Then, in the sky above the Scarlet Magic Array, above Bai Hao''s head, a huge Scarlet Axe appeared, and it slammed down Bai Hao.


    This is the guillotine attack of Emperor Shi Huang. Entangled the enemy, and then cut off the decapitating axe. Cut off the head, can the enemy survive?


    Most of the moves of Emperor Shi Huang were cruel and violent, all of which were influenced by the name of "tyrant".


    Regarding the power displayed by Bai Yin, Emperor Shi Huang became serious and used his true ability. Bai Gui is a person who can make him feel fear, even death threats. He was very surprised and did not dare to neglect. Now he can finally come out again and create his own unified world, he will not let himself be killed.


    In fact, Ying Yinman was also very surprised that Bai Yan had such a strong strength. Although Bai Yin suppressed her earlier and made her King Power Tianyan retreat, after knowing that Bai Yin was also a zombie, she felt that all zombies possess terrible powers. It was a good thing for her to be suppressed by Bai Yin when she did not expect it. original. However, now seeing Bai Yan''s power again, she suddenly felt that Bai Yan was stronger than her.


    This made her very curious, she didn''t know what identity Bai Xi was, why she became a zombie, and why she was so powerful.


    Others were surprised to see that Bai Yin could suppress the First Emperor. Gu Youque and Ma Chumo also realized that Bai Yan was definitely not under Ying Yinman. Ying Yinman said that Bai Yan''s identity was a kind of concealment. Unexpectedly, this person who wrapped his body with a bandage and looked very strange was so powerful.


    However, Emperor Shi Huang is still not to be underestimated, and even as Emperor Shi Huang has become more angry and violent, his aura is more than before. The secret technique released at this time, the guillotine of Killing Unscrupulous, was even more shocking. Entangled by the huge scarlet chain, and then cut off by the guillotine, I am afraid that he will be killed. Bai Fei has been entangled, whether it can be avoided is still unknown.


    Seeing this, Ying Yinman immediately attacked Emperor Shi Huang and rescued Bai Yan. Gu Youque and Ma Chumo didn''t froze either, and now they are dealing with Emperor Shi Huang, and they can''t allow them to take a long look. Therefore, the two also launched Fumo power to deal with Emperor Shi Huang.


    However, Emperor Shi Huang didn''t pay attention to them at all, even if Ying Yinman, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo joined forces, he could easily deal with them. At this moment, he suddenly plunged the Emperor Blood Sword into the ground and shouted: "Kill without mercy, divide the body and punish!"


    This is one of the tyrant secret skills of the First Emperor. After he was activated, a blood-colored area was formed with him as the center, leading the blood-colored flowing underground. Whenever an enemy entered, he would immediately entangled with blood-colored chains, and then Pull hard to kill the enemy.


    Ying Yinman, Gu Youque, and Ma Chumo wanted to attack the First Emperor to rescue Bai Yu, but they were all entangled by this kind of corpse chain. They must deal with these chains, otherwise they would be entangled and unable to break free and would be divided and killed. dead.


    boom!


    At this time, the entangled white Õø did not break free, but was directly cut off by the guillotine attack of Emperor Shi Huang. The entire head was severed, and the head rolled out gruntingly, very scary.


    Surprisingly, there was no blood splashing out of Bai Hui''s severed head. There is blood, but the blood seems to be solidified. It does not flow at all. Even if it flows, it is still in the head and will not spill out.


    Everyone was shocked. Is this the characteristic of zombies? It''s too weird.


    Only then did Emperor Shi Huang realize that Bai Xi was also a zombie. Before fighting with Bai Yin, Bai Yin did not show the characteristics of a zombie, and his aura was hidden, so he didn''t know. And now he saw Bai Hui''s decapitation, he knew it, because that was indeed the characteristic of zombies. Then he was very surprised, Bai Lin can hide his power and breath in front of him, is this a zombie stronger than him?


    Seeing the abnormality after Bai Xi''s decapitation, people suddenly felt that he was not killed. If you were an ordinary person, and your head was chopped off, you would definitely be dead.


    Sure enough, after Bai Fei''s head rolled a few times, the head flew back to the body, and then reunited. After that, Bai Fei''s head looked like nothing, well, unscathed.


    People were surprised to see this. Although they guessed that Bai Yan had not been killed, they did not expect that under the attack of Emperor Shi Huang, he would be unscathed. Even if it is a zombie, the ability is too terrifying.


    In addition to being surprised, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo are more afraid. Is this the horror of zombies? He was beheaded like that by Emperor Shi Huang, and he was still okay. How would he kill him?


    Ying Yinman was also surprised by this kind of thing. She felt that the strength that Bai Xi showed was stronger than once she had imagined. This reminded her that she had used the eyes of King Power to perceive Bai Yin, but did not see any weakness of Bai Yin. This made her think, is there no weakness in Bai Fei? But how can it be possible without weakness? All creatures have the principle of mutual generation and mutual restraint. Since being restrained, it means there are deficiencies and shortcomings. All things are like this, could it be an accident that Bai Hao is?


    If Bai Xi is perfect and powerful, then why should you be afraid of Emperor Shi Huang. But Ying Yinman knew that now Bai Yan was worried about Emperor Shi Huang.


    However, no matter what, Bai Xi is now their friendly army, and the friendly army is strong, of course it is good, and can help to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. It''s because seeing Bai Yun so powerful, it gave them a lot of hope, thinking that they could solve the threat of Emperor Shi Huang.


    Emperor Shi Huang was very angry at such a thing. He didn''t expect Bai Xi to be so powerful, and it would be fine to attack with his guillotine. Is it really better than him?


    Of course he would not accept such a thing. He has the body of an immortal zombie, and he is also the first emperor on this land, so everything can be fearless!


    "I''m curious, who the **** are you." Emperor Shi Huang snorted coldly, staring at Bai Xi. Bai Fei is a zombie, but not worse than him. He thought that Bai Fei might be a zombie bloodline that is even higher than him. However, one level higher than him is the true ancestor of zombies. In addition to the four ancestors of the zombie, only two of them broke through and transformed.


    Is Bai Hui the true ancestor of zombies? What does that have to do with him? Isn''t it the true ancestor who transformed him?


    The Emperor Shi Huang was suddenly horrified, and even he himself found this speculation absurd.

 Chapter 2595： Conquer desire!

    Emperor Shi Huang did find it absurd. Could it be that the bandage weird in front of you is the true ancestor of the zombie who transformed himself?


    However, this result seems possible. The first emperor is very clear about his own power now. As the first emperor, coupled with the power of aura, he turned into a zombie without fail. Then he has a lot stronger strength than the blood of the same zombie. The Destiny God also told him. . In addition, because he got phoenix blood and successfully got rid of the shackles of the transformation and inheritance relationship between zombies, his strength has been further improved.


    According to the Destiny God, it is possible that his potential is stronger than the true ancestor of the zombie. It is precisely because of knowing this that Emperor Shi Huang was so unscrupulous. The true ancestor of zombies is a realm above the ancient gods, and even because of the special nature of zombies, it can be compared with the true gods. Then, isn''t he equal to the true God? If not, it is very close. Therefore, he felt that no one could stop him. If the plan of rewards by the gods did not fail, then for those ancient gods, he didn''t have to take it seriously, only the true **** could subdue him.


    For this reason, in this land, according to the destiny god, there are only two people who can deal with him, one is Tang Sheng, the other is the true ancestor of the zombie. As for the true god, it is naturally also possible. But now the true **** has not appeared. Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha King reincarnated as ordinary people, and they needed certain conditions to awaken. Currently, there is no threat to him. Other true gods, such as the gods of fire, water, and earth, were also affected by the deification plan of Nuwa and the others. They did not appear for a while, and there was no threat to him.


    And now Tang Sheng was calculated by the destiny god, sucked into the Chaos power layer, and may even die. Therefore, the Emperor Shi Huang thought about it, and only one person who could deal with him was the true ancestor of the zombie.


    Of course, the destiny **** can also deal with him. However, he did not think that the Destiny God would deal with him, because he obeyed the words of the Destiny God. He knew that the destiny **** gave him everything, and he was willing to be with the destiny god. Of course, his thoughts may also be controlled by the destiny god. He had thought about this question. If it was, then as the First Emperor, he would not allow others to manipulate him. Moreover, he knows that zombies will not be affected by fate. For this reason, he does not worry about himself. He feels that all his actions now rely on his own will and he is free!


    Since it is not controlled by the destiny god, there is only one who can deal with himself, and that is the true ancestor of zombies.


    The power that Bai Xi showed now was that he could deal with Emperor Shi Huang, who, for the fear and death threat he felt just now, felt that only the true ancestor of zombies could make him like this.


    "You are the true ancestor of the zombie?!" The Emperor Shi Huang was shocked by his guess, and shouted to Bai Xi, wanting to know the answer.


    Bai Xi looked at Emperor Shi Huang with a calm expression, but he was shocked and worried. He did not expect that Emperor Shi Huang had guessed his identity. Moreover, after guessing his identity, he was not afraid, nor did he have any intention of shrinking. So, even if he is the true ancestor of zombies, he will insist on going to war with himself?


    The First Emperor must have experienced a lot of things, and those things are enough to make him not afraid of the zombie ancestor, even if the zombie ancestor is the zombie bloodline that has transformed him.


    It wouldn''t be... Suddenly, Bai Yin''s heart trembled. Behind the first emperor, there is probably a destiny god''s control! In this case, the destiny gods must know the potential that the first emperor has, and will use it!


    In this case, the current Emperor Shi Huang was probably inspired by those terrifying emperor bloodline powers.


    When the Emperor Shi Huang saw Bai Yin''s silence, his expression became complicated, and then he became excited again. Since he was afraid and excited, he laughed and said to Bai Yin, "Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect that even the true ancestor of the zombies came out. Hahaha...In this way, you can kill me. But, I want to see if you can really kill me! The true ancestor of the zombie, you think it¡¯s me that you transformed, I just Are you afraid of you? No, I tell you, even if you change me, I will not be afraid of you, because you can''t restrain me!"


    "Zombie...True Ancestor?" For the words of Emperor Shi Huang, the people present were actually more shocked than Emperor Shi Huang.


    They don''t know how to describe the true ancestor of zombies, but they can be sure of one thing. If the true ancestor of zombies appears before, then the true ancestor of zombies can destroy them all by one person, and one country can do nothing. Moreover, just before the arrival of the gods, even Tang Ye couldn''t deal with it. Even in the Celestial Tribe, the true ancestor of zombies can deal with them.


    Because the true ancestor of zombies is at the level of the ancient gods, and because of the special abilities of zombies, they are immortal. With this bonus, they will definitely be stronger than the ancient gods. Therefore, the true ancestor of zombies is a true god-level existence!


    Is the person wrapped in bandages the true ancestor of the zombie?


    It''s hard to be confident!


    Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, and Ying Yinman didn''t think it was true. Because how could the true ancestor of zombies appear like this, and ran to them. What is this going to do?


    Now Bai Yun''s identity was only guessed by Emperor Shi Huang, not that he must be the true ancestor of the zombie, so everyone looked at Bai Yun, wondering what Bai Yun''s identity was.


    Facing this situation, Bai Hui had a complicated heart, but he did not intend to dwell on this matter. He was still very calm on the surface. He looked at Emperor Shi Huang and said: "Just like what I said before, identity is not important, it is important to kill you. If you die, what if I am the true ancestor of the zombie? If you are not dead, What can you do?"


    "Hmph, I can''t do anything, I only know that if I can drink the blood of the true ancestor of the zombie, then I can break through stronger and become a true god-like existence!" The First Emperor shouted in a low voice. Then he looked at Bai Yin and laughed again, and said, "If you are the true ancestor of the zombie, then I will drink your blood! Haha, what a great opportunity! Originally I was still thinking, should I find it first? The true ancestor of zombies, drink his blood, and create my corpse world after breaking through. In that case, no one can stop me. However, it is not easy to find the true ancestor of zombies, no one can. Force them to come out. And now that you come out by yourself, shouldn''t I be happy?"


    Bai Yin looked at Emperor Shi Huang who was laughing excitedly, his expression still calm, and said: "Then you try to see if I am the true ancestor of the zombie, and can you drink my blood."


    Emperor Shi Huang lowered his face, but with a wicked smile at the corner of his mouth, it was not self-confidence, but excited by trying to conquer the taste again. He is the first emperor, the emperor through the ages, and his desire to conquer and sweep, and to rule the world, is still very strong.


    Now, start by killing the true ancestor of zombies!

 Chapter 2596： Strangle the blood coffin!

    Bai Xi couldn''t help being angry about the attitude shown by Emperor Shi Huang. As the true ancestor of zombies, this is seriously underestimated. No matter how great the potential of Emperor Shi Huang, he should be in awe when facing a true ancestor of zombie, the supreme existence of the zombie world, but Emperor Shi Huang did not, instead he showed that he could finally meet the true ancestor of zombie. The appearance of Zu killed!


    "You will pay the price for your arrogance!" For the first time since Bai Hao appeared in such a long time, this is the first time she spoke so angry and fiercely. Then, he launched the secret skills mastered as the true ancestor of the zombie to deal with Emperor Shi Huang.


    The power he showed just now was a very simple attack by the true ancestor of the zombie, while the first emperor used powerful moves. Therefore, even if he knew that Emperor Shi Huang had terrible potential, there was nothing to be afraid of. He believed that he could still solve it. However, if there is a destiny **** behind the First Emperor, he must be jealous. Under the control of the destiny god, it is not a question of whether or not to be underestimated, but it is simply difficult to deal with, so you must go all out.


    To deal with zombies, as the true ancestor of zombies, you must know more. Bai Xi knew that Emperor Shi Huang was not that easy to kill, so he was not irritable, lest he messed up his mood. He began to use the secret skills he mastered, and his power was also the power of blood. As a former killing god, the blood was contaminated by more than tens of millions, so the blood power under his control was no worse than that of Emperor Shi Huang. Speaking of cruelty, killing, and violence, he was not necessarily worse than Emperor Shi Huang when he was once a slaying god. Therefore, when he exploded with terrible blood power, he felt that a second First Emperor had appeared, and it was even worse than the opposite First Emperor.


    With the terrifying blood power that Bai Hao exploded, the blood sickle in his hand burst out with a dazzling bright red light. Then the blood sickle flew out, turning in circles to attack Emperor Shi Huang.


    Every time the blood sickle turned, terrible power erupted, like a hurricane swept across, everyone around avoided it, and it was difficult to open its eyes. Now it is almost people in the realm of True God who are fighting. They all chose to stay far away, even Wang Jiuxiao also chose to quit. But he wanted to look at the ancient jade seal, so he couldn''t leave too far.


    However, in the eyes of Emperor Shi Huang, such a powerful attack by Bai Xi was very disappointing!


    "Are you just such a capable person? Damn, I thought the zombie true ancestor would be very powerful, but I didn''t expect that you are no different from ordinary people! If you are just playing, then I advise you to use your true skills quickly , Otherwise, it¡¯s a waste of time. If your strength is only such a little, then I don¡¯t want to waste time, kill you earlier, drink your blood, let me become the best in the world, no, the best in the world! The emperor yelled loudly, provoking Bai Xi.


    After all, the Emperor''s Blood Sword in the hands of Emperor First Emperor emits half-coagulated blood, as if his efforts were too thick and became slimy. Then this slimy blood spread on the Emperor Blood Sword, making the Emperor Blood Sword bigger. At the same time, the hilt of the Emperor Blood Sword was also filled with this sticky blood, fused into the hands of Emperor Shi Huang, like a kind of growth, fused with Emperor Shi Huang.


    The Emperor Blood Sword is like a tree, and the First Emperor is the soil, and the tree roots and grows in the soil. All this feels very strange.


    However, it just shows the terrible Emperor Shi Huang, this is not an ordinary zombie, facing the true ancestor of the zombie is so arrogant.


    The first emperor is worthy of being the emperor of the ages, who created the unification.


    After the first emperor and the emperor blood sword fused together, they suddenly swung the emperor blood sword, emitting a half-month-like **** blade gas, hitting the blood sickle released by the white scorpion, and then stopped the blood sickle, no wonder He dared to underestimate the white cat like that. If it''s just such a little attack, it really won''t hurt him.


    However, Bai Xi didn''t care about this situation, and did not take any other actions, just watching the First Emperor use the Emperor Blood Sword to block the blood sickle.


    "Are you really just that capable? That really disappointed me!" The Emperor Shi Huang hummed disappointedly when he saw that Bai Hao had no other actions.


    Bai Gui said: "You haven''t returned my **** scythe, how do you know that you have nothing else?"


    "Huh?" Emperor Shi Huang frowned, this is a problem that needs attention. It shows that Bai Fei really has a back hand, and the back hand of the true ancestor of the zombie is probably not simple. Although he was full of fighting spirit and wanted to conquer, Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t let himself be careless. If he was killed, it would be ironic.


    "Then I will fight your blood sickle back!" The Emperor Shi Huang shouted in a low voice, suddenly exerting force, and he really knocked the blood sickle back.


    call!


    However, at this moment, the **** scythe that was beaten and withdrew originally spun out of sharp **** blade energy, and suddenly changed into sharp thorns. But this sharp thorn did not attack the Emperor Shi Huang, but pierced the ground, and then pulled the blood sickle into the ground.


    Rumble!


    After the blood sickle was inserted into the ground, the ground vibrated, as if to lift the floor, something was about to break through the ground.


    call!


    After the ground vibrated, the floor was impacted and splashed by the force from the underground, and then the ground cracked, and the cracks became bigger and bigger, and then a **** coffin emerged from the ground.


    The coffin was erected, a little higher than a person, but not much higher, as if it could fit a person. After the blood coffin was erected, the lid of the coffin was opened. It was turned over from above, and the lid fell to the ground. After the lid was opened, the inside of the coffin was also dripping with blood. Soon, those blood formed a terrifying bat after another. These bats spewed out, densely packed, as if there were thousands of them. After the blood bat flew out, it immediately entangled Emperor Shi Huang and pulled him to bring him into the blood coffin.


    Those blood bats will bite and attack, and if bitten, they will **** blood. There was a layer of **** armor on the surface of Emperor Shi Huang, which was formed by the blood of the Emperor Blood Sword, protecting him from being bitten by the blood bat at this time. However, it can be seen that after the blood armor is entangled by the blood bat, the blood is quickly absorbed, and the color of the blood armor becomes less vivid. If this continues, the blood armor may be sucked away.


    At the same time, the power of the blood bat is also very huge. When the Emperor Shi Huang was pulled, the Emperor Shi Huang was directly pulled and could not be resisted. Think about it, it''s the same situation with thousands of bats. A blood bat is extremely vicious and terrifying, let alone so many.


    So Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t stop it!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang knew that Bai Yun''s attack was not that simple. He wanted to drink low, but was pulled into the blood coffin by the blood bat, and then the lid of the blood coffin was quickly covered. Sealed in the blood coffin.


    But the blood coffin was not sealed, but strangulated!


    Click!


    After Emperor Shi Huang was pulled into the blood coffin, the coffin vibrated as if a meat grinder was working.


    When the lid of the blood coffin was opened, he saw that Emperor Shi Huang had become pieces of meat inside.

 Chapter 2597： Immortal!

    The blood coffin is terrifying. First there are so many vicious blood bats, and then there are ground meat attacks. Who can stand it?


    This is Bai Xi''s terrifying secret technique-strangling the blood coffin.


    As the true ancestor of zombies, how could Bai Fei not have any great skills. Just like the emperor Shi Huang possessed the secret skills of powerful tyrants, such as "guillotine" and "dividing the corpse," this strangulation of the blood coffin was a horrible move.


    Being dragged into the blood coffin of strangulation, it must be impossible to survive, because people have been strangled to pieces of meat. There is no problem with this trick against anyone, even the true god. After all, the power of the white ferocious is close to the true god, coupled with the particularity of zombies, it can naturally achieve this point.


    At this time, Emperor Shi Huang was strangled and divided, and he remained motionless. It seemed that people felt that he must have been wiped out. This made everyone very happy that the terrible enemy of Emperor Shi Huang was wiped out! Although they were surprised that Bai Xi might be the true ancestor of the zombie, since they were not their enemy and helped them eliminate the First Emperor, there is no need to worry. It is a good thing to have a strong friendly army on your side!


    However, others felt relieved, but Ying Yinman, Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, and even Bai Xi did not breathe a sigh of relief. They still looked solemn, staring at the dismembered Emperor Shi Huang. The body is still very alert.


    They vaguely felt that even though Emperor Shi Huang was dismembered, he had not died yet. It is not that easy to kill a zombie, let alone Emperor Shi Huang. Using the Secret Technique of Fu Mo, also beat the body so that it cannot regenerate. Because zombies have no souls, it is impossible to judge by souls. To kill zombies, one is to deplete their zombie blood, and the other is to completely destroy their bodies. Now that Emperor Shi Huang was strangled, the corpses on the ground were still alive. The blood was not lost, and the body was not dried up and burned. This may regenerate, just like the white cat was cut off and reborn.


    Therefore, we must take advantage of this time to attack and completely kill the Emperor Shi Huang!


    Ma Chumo and Gu Youque knew this very well, so they immediately attacked. Gu Youque once again launched a wild dragon burning attack, and Ma Chumo once again launched a nine-character mantra of the dragon attack. Their secret skills can''t be used all the time, they are all limited by power. I have used it once, but now I use it again, which is somewhat reluctant. If it is used later, it will be very laborious, and the power will not be so strong.


    However, now is a good opportunity to kill the First Emperor, so they still used it. In the case of Emperor Shi Huang''s body being dismembered, he can be beaten directly. Of course, he must be beaten. If Emperor Shi Huang can resist, the fight will probably fail.


    The Wild Dragon Longyin came out with terrible flames, and then sprayed flames at the broken corpse of Emperor Shi Huang, and burned with flames to exterminate Emperor Shi Huang''s zombie blood and destroy his body. The Golden Light Dragon from the Nine-Character Mantra also uses the holy dragon''s breath, like the golden light flames, to spray the corpse of the First Emperor.


    Suddenly, two giant dragons, each with supernatural power, one on the left and the other on the right, used the greatest strength to attack the First Emperor.


    There was no movement from Emperor Shi Huang, and he could smell a little burnt and rancid smell. This is the body of Emperor Shi Huang being destroyed. Although it was slower, it worked.


    Seeing this situation, everyone was more relieved. The two strongest abusive masters, combined with the power of the true ancestor of the zombie, killed the First Emperor, should it be reasonable? So, this time, Emperor Shi Huang should have been wiped out.


    However, after the attacks of Gu Youque and Ma Chumo were over, everyone was shocked when they looked at the body of Emperor Shi Huang!


    They saw that the corpse of Emperor Shi Huang was still the same as before, the blood was not dried up, and the corpse was not destroyed by burning!


    "What is going on?" Everyone was puzzled. Couldn''t the two strongest Fumoshi destroy the body of Emperor Shi Huang?


    Gu Youque and Ma Chumo frowned greatly. Emperor Shi Huang was too powerful, how could this be?


    "Be careful!" Bai Xi let out a low voice, reminding Gu Youque and Ma Chumo.


    call!


    Then I saw that in the broken body of Emperor Shi Huang, the bright red blood that was not dry suddenly seemed to be conscious, forming two sharp thorns, quickly attacking Xiang Gu Youque and Ma Chumo.


    Thanks to Bai Xi''s reminder, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo avoided such scarlet thorns. However, Scarlet Thorn did not stop. Although they could not attack Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, the people behind could not avoid it. The scarlet thorn hit a red wall court soldier behind. The soldier cried out in pain, and then saw that his blood was immediately sucked, and soon turned into a shriveled corpse from which the blood had been drained.


    After absorbing the blood of the soldiers of the Red Wall, the sharp thorn became obviously bigger, and then quickly returned to the corpse of Emperor Shi Huang, and then the blood-colored sharp thorn burst open, letting out a large amount of blood and showering it on the Emperor Shi Huang. On the corpse. Then I saw that the broken corpses of Emperor Shi Huang and the blood that hadn''t dried up began to move.


    The blood flowed, connected to the broken corpses, and then the corpses moved quickly, quickly gathered together, and changed back to the form of a person. That was exactly what the Emperor Shi Huang looked like. At this point, Emperor Shi Huang has recovered as before, as if nothing happened!


    Click!


    Emperor Shi Huang twisted his body, making a sound of bones, as if he had done some warm-up exercises, and then his whole body was relaxed. The Emperor Shi Huang looked at Bai Yin, Gu Youque, and Ma Chumo again, and couldn''t help but sneer again and again, and said: "You are very powerful, you almost killed me, but unfortunately, it means you didn''t kill me, haha , Sure enough, I am immortal!"


    "You are really a monster!" Ying Yinman drank lowly about the situation of Emperor Shi Huang. This can''t kill, what terrible power is it? Just now, Ying Yinman thought that the First Emperor was going to be killed, so she felt that she was transformed by the First Emperor, and she should die with it. She felt that things could finally be broken, and even if she died, she was relieved. At that moment, she really looked away and let go of everything. But now, Emperor Shi Huang has come back to life again, not dead!


    This makes her very angry, why are things endless?


    However, she is not so obsessed now, which is a good thing. Regardless of the outcome, she felt that she had to deal with Emperor Shi Huang, because Emperor Shi Huang was indeed a monster. If he was not dealt with, the people of the world would suffer.


    "How did you do it?" Bai Yan asked the Emperor Shi Huang aloud. This means that he fully recognized the power of the First Emperor. In the previous words, he still felt that he could deal with it, thinking that Emperor Shi Huang was his next level of zombie. But now it seems that no, the First Emperor is too terrifying.


    Emperor Shi Huang laughed at Bai Yin, and said, "Do you want to know? I can tell you, because even if you tell you, you can''t help me. Do you think you are the true ancestor of zombies, you have transformed me into a zombie? People, why can''t I be desperate? Haha..."


    "You didn''t tell me the reason." Bai Xi didn''t want to talk nonsense.


    Emperor Shi Huang felt that Bai Xi was very boring, so he snorted coldly and said, "Because my zombie blood is not yours anymore, it''s - Phoenix blood! The blood of the undead Phoenix, so I am truly immortal!

 Chapter 2598： To put it bluntly!

    It is not only a zombie, but also the blood of an immortal phoenix, as well as the power of luck as the first emperor. Even if the first emperor is not as strong in the realm of strength, but overall, it is not weaker than that .


    Phoenix blood is so wonderful. And this is indeed controlled by the destiny **** behind. At the time, Xu Fu, a genius alchemist, was the first to comprehend the way of heaven, but unfortunately, he was calculated by the destiny god. In the so-called heavenly path, it is nothing but a divine power controlled by fate. At that time, it was another power for the world, and it was regarded as the way of heaven. Xu Fu thought he had succeeded, but after accepting this power, he was controlled by the destiny god.


    After the destiny **** took control of Xu Fu, he did not need Xu Fu''s power, but went to save the First Emperor who was hunted down by the Fu Demon Master. From the previous point of view, the decision of Destiny God was probably stupid, because Xu Fu at that time was a genius alchemist and the first alchemist. And the reason why the devils was born was to choose another path from the alchemists, to study the talisman and the path of Yin and Yang, thus embarking on the road of subduing demons and demons. So, since he was transformed from the alchemist, Xu Fu, as the first alchemist, is naturally better than those vicious magicians. Therefore, at the time, it can be said that Xu Fu was the first person. If Xu Fu also took action against Emperor Shi Huang, then Emperor Shi Huang would have been eliminated long ago. After all, the combined power of several Fumo masters may not be as strong as Xu Fu alone.


    However, the destiny **** abandoned Xu Fu and chose Emperor Shi Huang. This kind of choice, which seemed ignorant at the time, has now shown its level of foresight. Judging from the current strength and potential of Emperor Shi Huang, Emperor Shi Huang was much stronger than Xu Fu at that time.


    "It turned out to be Phoenix blood..." Ma Chumo was very surprised when he heard the words of Emperor Shi Huang, and murmured. As a descendant of the Ma family, she knew the power of phoenix blood. The dragon that was conquered by the ancestors of the Ma family was accompanied by the undead phoenix. The dragon of their family is also the dragon of dragon and phoenix. At first, the dragon and phoenix were born together. Later, the Shenlong was conquered by the ancestors of the Ma family. The immortal phoenix was said to be beheaded by Xu Fu. The ancestors of the Ma family wanted to find Xu Fu for phoenix blood, but Xu Fu had disappeared.


    Only now Ma Chumo knew that the phoenix blood had been obtained by Emperor Shi Huang. The dragon and the phoenix were born. If the dragon and the phoenix can work together, their power will be greatly increased. It is a pity that after Feng Xue became the zombie blood of Emperor Shi Huang, it has merged with Emperor Shi Huang.


    The most serious situation now is that the First Emperor was already an immortal zombie, and he could have been killed with the power of the devil, but now with the power of phoenix blood, it is almost impossible to kill again Up. When encountering phoenix blood, the power of the divine dragon typed under the nine-character mantra would feel the phoenix blood and decrease by itself, making it even harder to hurt the First Emperor.


    Just now, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo shot together, using the strongest strength to beat the dismembered Emperor Shi Huang. It can be said that when the Emperor Shi Huang was the weakest, he did not hurt him. So now, I am afraid it is even more impossible.


    Both Ma Chumo and Gu Youque were aware of this situation and were very worried and anxious. Their Fumo power could not deal with the First Emperor, so they could only rely on Ying Yinman and Bai Yan. However, just now Ying Yinman fought against Emperor Shi Huang, and the result was already obvious that she was not an opponent of Emperor Shi Huang. As for the white Õø, I am afraid I can only count on the white Õø. However, although Bai Yin looked like he had suppressed Shi Huang the Great, in fact, after the rebirth, Shi Huang made people feel even more that he could deal with Bai Shi.


    If Bai Yun is really the true ancestor of the zombie, and a true ancestor of the zombie can''t deal with the emperor, then I am afraid that no one here can deal with the emperor.


    "You want to kill me? Huh, don''t want to think about who I am. Can you deal with me who created a unified dynasty?" After Emperor Shi Huang was reborn in Phoenix blood, he became even more arrogant, right. Yinman and the others even more disdain. This was not only the mentality of Emperor Shi Huang as the emperor of the ages, but also because he was reborn with the blood of Phoenix, which had the effect of Nirvana. The effect of Nirvana is that it gets stronger every time.


    Therefore, if the first emperor was killed incompletely and not killed, it would make the first emperor stronger.


    Bai Xi looked at Emperor Shi Huang, his expression obviously no longer so calm. The restlessness in his heart began to spread to his face. It was actually Phoenix blood. He also knew the birth of dragon and phoenix back then, and the power of dragon and phoenix could threaten him. Only at that time, he felt that the birth of the dragon and the phoenix was a proof that the Qin Dynasty would become magnificent and powerful. And if the dragon and the phoenix also stand on the side of humans, then the power of human aura will be raised to another level. This is good for dealing with the destiny gods. So he did not interfere with Longfeng''s affairs. He originally thought that Longfengye''s power would also be gained by Emperor Shi Huang, or by the Qin Dynasty. At that time, Emperor Shi Huang and Qin Dynasty were still Mingjun and Shengshi Dynasty. But in the back, Emperor Shi Huang changed, twisted and became a tyrant.


    "Unexpectedly, you got phoenix blood, but I heard that the phoenix blood was obtained by the first alchemist Xu Fu. Later, Xu Fu did not return to the king to report to you. It is said that he lived a secluded life on Penglai Xian Island, and it was rumored that he was Develop your own power on the Penglai Fairy Island. In this case, the Phoenix blood should not be in your hands. How did you get the Phoenix blood?" Bai Xi stared at Emperor Shi Huang coldly.


    "Are you so curious?" The enemy of the first emperor looked at Bai Xi and sneered, and said with a joke: "This Phoenix Blood should indeed belong to Xu Fu, but Xu Fu is also a rebellious minister who deserves death! I asked him to go to Penglai Fairy Island to find the elixir of life, but after he got Phoenix Blood, he betrayed me, staying on Penglai Fairy Island and comprehending the way of heaven, making great achievements. Hehe...it''s a punishment, Xu Fu betrayed After me, I went to Penglai Xiandao, met him, and..."


    With that said, Emperor Shi Huang looked at the Emperor Blood Sword in his hand, played with it, and said, "I killed him, and the Phoenix Blood he got will naturally be mine."


    "You killed?" Bai Hao sneered in a rare voice. Originally, he had done one thing very clearly. If he couldn''t kill Emperor Shi Huang, he felt that he was not strong enough and would not show too much. Things will not be entangled so much, but now for Emperor Shi Huang, he feels that Emperor Shi Huang is nonsense and hypocritical, and said: "At that time, I was afraid that Xu Fu could not be killed? You went to Penglai Xiandao, but it was Because you were chased by the Vortex, and you think Xu Fu can help you. But if Xu Fu knows that you are a zombie, I am afraid he will have to kill you? If Xu Fu wants to kill you, I can guarantee that you will die. "


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang was embarrassed for a while when he was told a lie.


    Bai Xi sneered, and said affirmatively: "You have destiny to help you."

 Chapter 2599： Chaos clone!

    When Emperor Shi Huang went to Penglai Xiandao, it was indeed because he thought that Emperor Shi Huang might be able to stay longer. His plan was not to reveal his identity as a zombie. If he could meet Xu Fu, perhaps Xu Fu would still obey his emperor''s order to help fight against the few devils hunting down.


    And, even if the identity of the zombie is exposed, perhaps Xu Fu, the first alchemist, can help restore the human body. In this case, you won''t be chased by those Volunteers, and you can become God King again.


    And he already hated those abusive demons extremely, even if he regained his human body, he would not let go of those abusive demons who chased him, he would kill them all. , Including their people!


    However, after he fled all the way to Penglai Xiandao, he heard the words of the disciples who followed Xu Fu to Penglai Xiandao looking for immortality, saying that they had suffered heavy casualties when they killed the undead Phoenix, and only a few people were left, and Xu Fu was getting Phoenix blood. After that, it disappeared. The disciples can be sure that Xu Fu is still on Penglai Fairy Island, but he did not know what to do with the Phoenix blood alone. It might be the refining of phoenix blood, and after so long, if the immortality can be refined, I am afraid it has been successful. Then the result was that Xu Fu had coveted the blood of phoenix alone, coveted the elixir of death, that is, betrayed the First Emperor.


    Hearing these news, Emperor Shi Huang was furious. He didn''t expect it to be like this. Even if he was hunted down by a few Volunteers, the person he once trusted the most had also betrayed him. Suddenly, his violence became extremely strong and he couldn''t control it. He drank from the sky, transformed into a zombie appearance, and slaughtered the disciples who survived. I''m afraid these disciples are also unstoppable, and they are actually killed by the great king who has served him in his own way.


    These people who were killed became the lone ghosts of Penglai Xiandao. Because of accumulating resentment, they became grievances and evil ghosts, and then became monsters in Penglai Xiandao.


    When the First Emperor went mad, it happened to be when Xu Fu understood the way of heaven through phoenix blood, but was calculated by the destiny god, boarded by the destiny god, and took away his body. At that time, Xu Fu had been boarded by the destiny **** for some time. But at the beginning, he still had his own will, so he wanted to fight the destiny god. However, after more than half a month after he fought against the Destiny God with a strong will, he still failed and was about to be taken by the Destiny God. It was at this time that Emperor Shi Huang came to Penglai Xiandao.


    Feeling the breath of Emperor Shi Huang, Xu Fu immediately knew that Emperor Shi Huang had become a monster. And he, as the first alchemist in the righteous world, wanted to kill the First Emperor. Therefore, it is impossible for Emperor Shi Huang to disguise his identity and not expose the situation of zombies. Xu Fu was the number one alchemist, so the Fumo master assigned from the alchemist also wanted him to be his ancestor. So the first emperor first got on Penglai Xiandao, he knew everything. Xu Fu knew how terrible it was for Emperor Shi Huang to become a zombie, so he wanted to kill Emperor Shi Huang!


    For example, fighting against the destiny god, Xu Fu felt that it was more important to kill the First Emperor. Because Emperor Baishi is a character of the eternal emperor, if he becomes a monster, the impact will be very great. Such a monster will be a disaster for the world. With strong will and motivation, Xu Fu approached the First Emperor little by little, intending to use his strength to kill the First Emperor. After that, even if he couldn''t deal with the destiny gods, he felt that there was nothing left.


    At that time, Emperor Shi Huang felt very angry after listening to Xu Fu¡¯s disciples. He had a violent aura. He wanted to find Xu Fu and killed Xu Fu. He actually got Phoenix blood. He refined the elixir and didn¡¯t go back to report to him. He was really a traitor. . Then Xu Fu was looking for him. Therefore, when he slaughtered Xu Fu''s disciples, Xu Fu also acted on him when he appeared.


    At that time, Emperor Shi Huang felt that he could only rely on himself. The others are traitors. He is so violent, these are due to betrayal. As a result, Emperor Shi Huang was very angry. After killing all Xu Fu''s disciples, Xu Fu appeared.


    At that time, Xu Fu was still fighting against the destiny god, so he could still use the mahogany sword, stained with phoenix blood, and attacked the first emperor. Xu Fu''s will is to kill the First Emperor. Therefore, he shot the Emperor Shi Huang. However, at this time, Xu Fu''s consciousness became more vague, because the contents of the heavenly books that were lodged in his body began to make him deviate. He was half-killed by Emperor Shi Huang, and he was controlled by the heavenly books that confuse the people. With this last blow, Xu Fu didn''t even attack the First Emperor, otherwise the First Emperor would be killed.


    This is because the destiny **** eventually swallowed Xu Fu completely. Xu Fu became the **** of destiny, and then the **** of tomorrow discovered Emperor Shi Huang, a chess piece with great potential. Although she had also interfered with the Qin Dynasty before, in order to prevent human beings from creating a unified kingdom that could kill her, she used the silk power that had already penetrated to indirectly influence the surrounding creatures. And the first time it came directly to the human body was at this time, so even though she was restricted, she still felt pretty good. And the first thing she wanted to do was to keep others from noticing it, and start playing chess, and finally realize her plan to capture the entire world. For this reason, Xu Fu, or the destiny god, did not continue to kill the first emperor, but returned the first emperor''s phoenix blood to make the first emperor stronger.


    During this period, the First Emperor was chased by several abusive demons. Because the fusion of phoenix blood was not too strong, he was defeated by a few abusive demons, and was almost killed by a few abusive demons. Later, the destiny **** saved him. he.


    However, because the destiny gods have lodged with Xu Fu, those few people who have been taking care of the evil spirits have discovered that the person who saved the first emperor was the first alchemist Xu Fu. It can also be said that they are evil spirits. Master''s boss! Xu Fu would be surprised, sad, and angry if he knew this. Unfortunately, the Destiny God did not see them, so they were just guessing.


    Among the handbooks left by later generations, the most secret one actually mentioned that Xu Fu might have been the one who saved the First Emperor. And this is because the destiny **** arranged it. After finding the secret handwritings of Fumoshi, I thought the truth was just another trap.


    Therefore, the destiny **** wants to seize this world, and it has been planned for a long time.


    At this time, the power of Emperor Shi Huang made everyone afraid, even they felt that they could not deal with Emperor Shi Huang. Even if it can be dealt with for a while, but there is no hope of winning, I still think that the final result is tragic, and it may be another human genocide crisis.


    Not only the human race, but all the living beings, because Emperor Shi Huang wanted to turn the world into a world of corpses!


    ===============


    At this time, above the heavens, in the chaotic power layer, Tang Ye, who was constantly struck by chaotic lightning, was in a chaotic power cocoon. Tang Ye had not been killed yet, and he slowly condensed a chaotic power into A human figure, very similar to him, and let this person be separated and free to move.


    This situation is really incredible.

 Chapter 2600： The power of the Phoenix!

    Tang Ye was sucked into the Chaos Power Layer, struck by the terrifying Chaos Lightning, and the lightning also formed a cocoon to envelop him, as if the Chaos Lightning was attacking him at three hundred and sixty degrees, but even so, he was still Was not killed.


    Tang Ye seen at this time, his body is still intact. Although he was in a coma, he looked like he was trying to do something. Although looking at him still, but the aura that his body emits is slowly different, starting to be slightly surprised with the chaotic power. In addition, his body is actually not in the slightest. It can be seen that when he was struck by Chaos Lightning, his body was damaged. However, the damage was relatively small, and there is an amazing thing. After his body was injured, he was immediately repaired.


    It''s not like the strength of dead trees in spring. The power of Dead Wood Fengchun is the power to operate. To repair the body, it must be the vitality, but at this time his body has no vitality at all. Having been sucked into this chaotic power layer for so long, he had previously issued power to protect himself, and the chaotic power layer had separated other powers, and his body''s original power had been exhausted. Therefore, the power used now should be the power of chaos!


    Earlier, he and Hei Ji came to the heavens, thinking of the chaos stone **** platform, to explore their own identity. But the chaos stone **** platform was already full of chaos power, unable to break through, he tried first, but he didn''t expect to be sucked in by the chaos power layer, and this seemed to be a trap under the destiny god. At that time, it did not mean that Tang Ye could adapt to the chaotic power. But now it is possible, because he can resist the Chaos Power Layer without other powers. It is through the dead wood that springs the Chaos Power Layer to absorb the power of the Chaos Power Layer and fight against the Chaos Power.


    This is a very scary place for Tang Ye. Even if other powers are exhausted, they can still draw on the spot and use the power of chaos. At the beginning, he was very painful, his body was bitten by thousands of ants, it was a torture that was better than death. But he persisted, and then, under the influence of the dead wood and spring, the chaotic power''s attack on him slowly slowed down. Because at this time, he can already absorb the chaotic power for his own use, and then use the chaotic power to form a shield to protect himself.


    In the past few days, Tang Ye has been using the dead wood to fuse the power of chaos to protect herself. Originally, with so much Chaos power fused, he could protect himself without making himself too painful. But now, he gave up protecting himself with all the power of chaos and allowed himself to endure great pain.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Tang Ye, who was originally calm, yelled out of pain.


    Tang Ye was no longer in a coma at this time. In fact, his consciousness had always been there, and he didn''t use chaotic power to protect himself, not because he wanted to temper his body, but he used chaotic power for another purpose. That is a power incarnation that can be seen faintly beside him at this time. This power incarnation was formed by the power of chaos. After he is formed, he can move freely, which is tantamount to another Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t have such power all of a sudden. Long before, he could condense the green spirit fire and act with his own will. Now, just replacing Qing Linghuo with an incarnation like him, this is considered an upgraded version.


    In fact, this kind of thing can be done not only because Tang Ye has the ability to condense the green spirit fire and then give will, but also because he can adapt to the chaotic power and endure the pain of being hit by the chaotic power. Adapting to the power of chaos is the first step. Only in this way can you survive, and then let the dead trees merge in spring. In this way, he is really a melting pot, any power can be accommodated, this alone is extremely special.


    In addition, to bear the pain, in fact, Tang Ye has not only the ability to bear the pain, but also the powerful recovery ability. Because the body is attacked by the chaotic power, if there is no strong recovery ability to heal in time, so that the body does not collapse directly, or collapse after accumulated damage, it will definitely not be possible. It can be said that Tang Ye''s recovery ability is not much different from the damage ability of Chaos Power to attack him. That''s why Tang Ye was able to be attacked by Chaos forces for a few days without being killed.


    He was only injured, and his recovery ability could not be fully recovered. The small injuries left behind were accumulated before he was injured. According to the situation of his injury, he knew that he could survive until the clone formed by the chaotic power was completed. After he doesn''t need to allocate the chaotic power to condense the will clone, he can use the chaotic power to protect himself, and even merge into the dead wood Fengchun, trying to get rid of the chaotic power layer.


    In it, to withstand the damage and quickly heal this, Tang Ye is definitely the most special. The destiny **** thought that Tang Ye could be killed in this way because she felt that Tang Ye could not have that kind of recovery ability. Faced with such a chaotic power level, even the true **** might not be able to deal with it. Tang Ye is not a true god, so how could she have That kind of power?


    Unfortunately, the destiny **** himself is not very clear about Tang Ye''s specific identity. Probably, unless you find the secret of Tang Ye''s birth, you can know it. At this time, the destiny **** thought that Tang Ye was bound to die, as everyone knew, Tang Ye was not dead, and was slowly dissolving the chaotic power layer.


    His body can withstand such a powerful attack from Chaos Power, I am afraid he is the only one in the entire world, because that is the power of the Phoenix!


    If it hadn''t been for the power of the Phoenix to quickly recover the body damaged by the power of Chaos, Tang Ye would have died. As for the power of Phoenix, Tang Ye still didn''t know. Originally thought that he could go to the Chaos Stone God Platform to check his identity, but now he is trapped in the Chaos Power Layer.


    The destiny **** also knows that no one in the entire world can fight against such a chaotic power layer, even the true god, she believes that if she is trapped inside for a long time, she will die. Because the chaotic power can be compared with the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, the two are the power of the same class. At the beginning, Pangu God Emperor was consumed by such power and died, let alone Tang Ye.


    The Destiny God didn''t underestimate Tang Ye, on the contrary, he really valued Tang Ye, so he took advantage of the Chaos power layer. Now she felt that Tang Ye would definitely die.


    Unfortunately, she did not expect that Tang Ye possessed the power of Phoenix. Phenomenon is incomparable to the undead phoenix. Because the existence of Phoenix is ??the same as Pangu God Emperor. The Pangu God Emperor has existed since before Chaos, and Phantasmal is the same. The God Emperor Pangu and the Phoenix are both races in the vast world outside, sitting on the same level as the God Emperor Pangu, and even older than the God Emperor Pangu.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was suffering terrible pain, almost experiencing the feeling of being killed every once in a while. But he also made a huge return, that is, the clone formed by the power of chaos, becoming more and more substantial!

 Chapter 2601： Lips die and teeth are cold!

    Now Tang Ye condensed the chaotic power clone steadily. Although he was very painful, he could bear it. Every time time passed, the chaotic incarnation condensed by his chaotic power grew stronger.


    Finally, the incarnation of Chaos took shape, showing the appearance of a "human", and slowly turning into the appearance of "Tang Ye". If it weren''t for the power body now, otherwise, it would make people think that it was Tang Ye himself.


    Now Tang Ye can only act in this way. His body has been trapped in the cocoon formed by the chaotic lightning, and it is very difficult to directly break through this lightning cocoon. In addition to being chaotic lightning, this lightning cocoon is still in the middle of the chaotic power layer. Even if Tang Ye adapts to the chaotic power, the chaotic power is regarded as an enemy, and the chaotic power will vigorously stop it. However, it is purely an incarnation condensed by chaotic power, and can move freely in chaotic power and then leave.


    With the incarnation of Chaos, many things can be done. For example, the incarnation of Chaos can go outside to attack the Chaos Power Layer, speeding up Tang Ye to leave here. You can also let the incarnation of Chaos go to other places, as if Tang Ye came in person to do other things.


    Although Tang Ye was trapped now, as the owner of the atmosphere, he could vaguely perceive what was happening in this world. The matter of Emperor Shi Huang gave him a strong sense of crisis, and he was very worried. Therefore, after the success of the incarnation of Chaos, he will follow this sense of crisis to see if he needs help. If you don¡¯t want to help, Chaos Avatar can also do other things, such as finding a better way to help get rid of the shackles of the Chaos power layer, that is to find the true god!


    The destiny **** thought that Tang Ye was bound to die, so he didn''t look at what happened to Tang Ye again. For this reason, Tang Ye condensed the chaotic avatar very smoothly. Finally, the chaotic avatar was successfully condensed and born in the chaotic power layer, leaving the chaotic power layer without any hindrance. After reaching the outside of the Chaos Power Layer, the incarnation of Chaos turned into Tang Ye like a flesh, without clothes, except for this, the rest was exactly the same as Tang Ye.


    Although this chaotic incarnation has a body, it is actually fake. He was made of pure chaotic power, not flesh and blood. If he receives a fatal blow, he will be injured, and he will be like a spirit body.


    However, it would be very difficult to hurt him. Because it is essentially chaotic power, and since the chaotic power is at the same level as the source power of the Pangu God Emperor, it must be at the top. At the same time, he also mastered Tang Ye''s secret skills. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s manipulation, compared with Tang Ye, it was even worse.


    The incarnation of Chaos was given the will by Tang Ye and began to act according to Tang Ye''s will. He left the heaven and returned to the world.


    ========


    At this time, the disaster of Emperor Shi Huang is still going on. The First Emperor with Phoenix Blood, even if Gu Youque and Ma Chumo shot together, he couldn''t hurt him. And Ying Yinman also couldn''t deal with it. Bai Yin can suppress the First Emperor, but he cannot kill the First Emperor after all. On the contrary, if the Emperor Shi Huang was killed and he was reborn with Phoenix blood, his power would be stronger.


    In other words, the more Emperor Shi Huang was killed, the stronger he became. Isn''t this, can''t it be killed?


    If you can''t kill him, how can you eliminate him, and how can you stop him?


    People who realize this are almost desperate. The people in the Red Wall Palace felt that it was really exhausting. The recent extinction crisis has come one after another. This just solved the persecution of the gods coming, and the Emperor Shi Huang came again. When is the end? The key is that they can''t deal with it, even if they finally get through the crisis, they still rely on others, and it is really exhausting to be tossed.


    However, now there are Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Xi against the Emperor Shi Huang. The Emperor Shi Huang had not obtained the power of the ancient jade seal, and it was difficult to win for a while, and the forces on both sides were deadlocked.


    The First Emperor was not in a hurry, because he was here to deal with the main power of the Red Wall court, so the actions of the Five Ghosts could be better carried out. Now the five ghosts are corpses, one is to draw human blood and create puppet corpses, the other is to cultivate corpse poison, creating blood poison that all creatures can''t remove.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao began to receive reports that there were corpses appearing in various places, and a large number of people were transformed into corpses. This caused a huge panic among the people. The damage was rapidly expanding. The response must be stopped immediately, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous.


    Regarding this corpse chaos, Wang Jiuxiao immediately guessed that it was the ghost of Emperor Shi Huang. To solve this problem, the most fundamental thing is to eliminate Emperor Shi Huang. But since the corpse chaos has occurred, he must solve it immediately to prevent the damage from expanding. However, he could not leave, because he wanted to look at the ancient jade seal. Now he is the emperor of the Red Wall and can control the ancient jade seal. Otherwise, the ancient country¡¯s jade seal would be taken by the First Emperor, I am afraid that no one can stop the First Emperor.


    Emperor Shi Huang is now expecting Wang Jiuxiao to leave. Had it not been for Wang Jiuxiao who had been leading the ancient jade seal here, he would have captured the ancient jade seal. As long as Wang Jiuxiao leaves, he will have the confidence to get the ancient jade seal. At that time, even if Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Yan join forces, he can deal with it.


    Wang Jiuxiao was in a dilemma.


    At this time, far away from the Red Wall Palace, Hei Ji stayed with the two Dark Iron generals of the Dark Race, looking at the direction of the Red Wall Palace. They knew the crisis facing the Red Wall Palace at this time, and they were considering whether to help.


    The Wind in the Black Iron General doesn''t get along with humans much, and feels there is no need to help humans. She said to Hei Ji: "High Priest, the power of human beings is still victorious for my Hades. Especially our army of Hades needs human power to be able to move in the big world. We are even more controlled by humans. . Therefore, humans can be hit hard at this time, which is good for us, and we don¡¯t have to worry about future conflicts with the humans, we will fall into a big disadvantage."


    But the other black iron general, Hei Guang, was saved by Tang Ye, and he got along more with humans and tended to be friendly towards humans. He said to Hei Ji: "High Priest, I think I should help a bunch of humans. The people who have come out to make trouble are not humans, but the first emperor who has turned into a zombie. The first emperor is very ambitious and wants to change the world. To become a world of corpses like him. This heaven and earth creatures naturally also include our Pluto race. Therefore, this is also our crisis. There is an idiom in humans called ¡°Lips, Death, Teeth, Cold¡±. If humans are resolved by the First Emperor, then we Facing Emperor Shi Huang, the Ming Clan might also fail."


    You Feng wanted to speak again, Hei Ji waved. She wanted to save Tang Ye now, and was also affected by Tang Ye, and her attitude towards humans was still very good. She agreed with Heiguang and said, "Human affairs are closely related to our Ming clan. Go and help deal with those corpses. I will meet Emperor Shi Huang."


    "Yes." Although Youfeng and Heiguang had different opinions, they both obeyed Heiji''s orders and acted immediately.

 Chapter 2602： Just be the enemy!

    Hei Ji wanted to find out the three true gods, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. At least one of them was needed to let the true **** power help break the chaotic power layer and rescue Tang Ye. For her, saving Tang Ye is more important than saving others. Regarding the matter of Emperor Shi Huang, she actually knew it early, but she didn''t take action immediately.


    As for why he didn''t take the shot immediately, it was Hei Ji''s little plan. He knew that he would be very passive if he wanted the power of Nuwa, Fuxi, or the Ksitigarbha King to appear. And if you want the three true gods of N¨¹wa Fuxi Earth Store King to awaken, it is better to have external stimulation. And to stimulate them, is to make the race an irresistible crisis.


    When the previous human race faced the crisis of the coming of the gods, the human race was not unable to cope, because Tang Ye appeared to solve it. Another possibility is that there have not been enough disasters in this land, so Nu Wa and their power awakened very slowly. But now, Tang Ye was trapped by the Chaos power layer, and the First Emperor was so powerful that he wanted to build a world of corpses that threatened not only the human race, but also other creatures. Therefore, to make the disaster of the First Emperor a little bit bigger is very useful for stimulating Nuwa Fuxi and Ksitigarbha.


    Because he wanted to do this, Hei Ji didn''t show up to help Wang Jiuxiao and the others. Now she was about to take action, because the ancient country jade seal might be taken away by Emperor Shi Huang, and she also knew about the appearance of corpses in other places, which made her roughly guess what the Emperor Shi Huang wanted to do. Let the five ghosts gather the poison of the corpse, and then directly drop the poison of the corpse on this world through the force of air transport. By then, the creatures on this land may be affected by the poison of the corpse and become a corpse, then Will become the puppet of Emperor Shi Huang.


    This kind of thing has a huge impact on the Underworld itself! Even if the underworld can go back to the crevice of the undead to escape, this is because the underworld will not be affected by the poison of the corpse, but this is also very detrimental to the underworld. Because Pluto himself wants to live in this beautiful world. However, if the world becomes a world of corpses, where else can they go? They wanted to go to the outside world and leave the harsh environment between the dead. If the earth was controlled by the First Emperor, it would obviously be in conflict with their plan.


    Furthermore, even though Hei Ji wanted to destroy the heavens and was not very concerned about other things, it would be too boring if the first Emperor''s plan was allowed to succeed and the world became a world of corpses. Even if he can not be affected by the poison of the corpse, but everything around him has become a corpse, what''s more to watch. So now, she is going to help Wang Jiuxiao deal with Emperor Shi Huang.


    Emperor Shi Huang was originally dealing with Ying Yinman and the others, relying on the power of zombies and phoenix blood, even if he drew with Bai Yan and the others, he was not afraid that he would be killed. The power of Phoenix Blood is so wonderful and powerful, he feels that he can do whatever he wants without any scruples.


    However, at this time, suddenly a gray-black force hit him. This force also made him feel a great threat. Although he didn''t have the feeling of death that Bai Hao gave him earlier, this power directly made him feel that it could hurt him. One time is not fatal, but what about after many experiences?


    Emperor Shi Huang did not dare to neglect. Now he is dealing with Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Xi are almost at the limit. If there is another person as strong as Bai Xi, it will be very unfavorable to him.


    boom!


    The gray-black power was exactly the chaotic power from Hei Ji. This power impacted the First Emperor, and the First Emperor took it directly. He could have avoided it, but he wanted to see how this force was, so he took it directly. The result surprised him, because when he resisted with the Emperor Blood Sword, the Emperor Blood Sword was almost broken.


    This force is stronger than imagined!


    Emperor Shi Huang didn''t expect this force to be so strong, yet another powerful figure he hadn''t expected.


    In addition, he also noticed that in addition to directly injuring him, this gray-black power still left a part of its power on the Emperor Blood Sword, and wanted to invade into the Emperor Blood Sword, and then continuously cause damage. This kind of power, he had never seen before, was even stranger than the power of his zombie. what is this?


    Soon he guessed from a lot of information that Destiny God told him that this was Chaos Power. Chaos power is at the same level as Pangu God Emperor''s power at that time. After the God Emperor Pangu opened up the heavens and the earth, his body consumed a lot, but if there was no invasion of Chaos power from now on, the God Emperor Pangu would not need to fall. But at that time, the opened up heaven and earth were not perfect. In order to perfect this heaven and earth, Divine Emperor Pangu carried out "closing the heaven", that is, to isolate this heaven and earth from being invaded by outside forces, including the chaotic power and the dark demons.


    The action of "Fighting the Sky" once again consumed the power of the Emperor Pangu, and then improved the situation in various places, and finally made the Emperor Pangu unable to support it. In this, the Pangu God Emperor was basically dealing with Chaos Force. If the opened up world fails to stop the chaotic power in time and allow the chaotic power to diffuse back again, then the opened world will become a chaotic land again.


    "It turns out to be someone with the power of chaos!" The Emperor Shi Huang was very surprised. He looked over and saw a black dress, like a black girl with a mysterious background, his expression couldn''t help becoming cold and gloomy.


    Hei Ji not only possesses powerful chaotic power, but also the identity of a god, and a true god. If anyone can utter the power with the power of the true **** at this time, it is undoubtedly Hei Ji.


    "You are a god!" The First Emperor was not a mortal. Whether he felt it through power or spied on it, he immediately knew that Hei Ji was different from ordinary people. After knowing Hei Ji''s identity, he sneered at Hei Ji and said angrily: "Humans have wiped out your gods, why, as a god, you also specially help humans? Your behavior is too ridiculous!"


    Hei Ji appeared above the red wall palace, looked at Emperor Shi Huang, and said, "It seems that you don¡¯t know what happened to me in the past, but you just see that I am the blood of a god. In this case, I don¡¯t know you, neither do you Understand, then between us, it¡¯s good to know that it¡¯s the enemy."


    Emperor Shi Huang stared at Hei Ji, vaguely about to explode in anger. Because Hei Ji''s attitude was very bad for him, as if he didn''t even want to talk to him. This is really naked ignorance and underestimation.


    "Huh, the gods are nothing more than that. Since they will be defeated by humans, it is easy for me to beat your gods!" The First Emperor snorted coldly to Hei Ji, and then went out to deal with Hei Ji with the Emperor Blood Sword.


    Everyone thought that Emperor Shi Huang could not be resolved. But now, the terrifying figure of the Underworld, the strongest high priest besides Underworld, Hei Ji has arrived. Seeing Hei Ji''s self-confident look, they have hope again, and they think they can deal with Emperor Shi Huang!

 Chapter 2603： Can be hard and soft!

    The people of the Red Wall Palace knew the power Hei Ji possessed. When faced with the crisis of the gods, even an ancient **** patriarch, Hei Ji could easily kill. At that time, before Tang Ye appeared, he could be said to be the first person. Therefore, the arrival of Hei Ji still gave people a little hope.


    Moreover, Hei Ji represents the Underworld, and now the Human and Underworld are in an alliance. Therefore, Hei Ji is a friendly army, which also made everyone feel a lot of relief.


    At the moment of crisis, I can always unite on my own side, and all the strong masters will gather together to solve the crisis. Seeing that I have fallen into an irreversible disadvantage, someone will make up for it, so that my situation will not be hopeless. This is somewhat encouraging. Although more tossing makes people feel tired, but it also gradually makes people feel that no matter what the situation is, there is still a possibility of reversal, so you must not give up and stick to the last moment.


    Emperor Shi Huang looked at Hei Ji, and after he knew Hei Ji''s attitude, he didn''t want to say much. He knew that this world was not like the previous one, it was not only the Human Race, but also the Demons and Demons, and the Protoss. Even from the current situation, the human race has developed the strongest. After all, the human race has dominated this land for thousands of years. However, once the Human Race loses the Red Wall Palace, which is a place of overall management, it will fall apart. Then the Monster Race, Demon Race, and the remaining Protoss will be very difficult to deal with. In such an environment, it can be said that it is once again to compete in the Central Plains and to dominate the world. If it is the enemy, if you can''t win over, you can only kill it. This is the simplest and most effective way.


    The First Emperor knew that he was going to build a world of corpses, and other creatures would not agree. After all, this was killing others, and who would agree. Therefore, he won''t persuade anything, if he can''t stay with him, he just kills.


    "Should I say that you are stupid, or you are willing to stay alive. Well, since you want to stop me, then I will kill you at once! Now you people, after being killed by me, I will convert you At that time, you were driven by me. With you, no matter how much other people resist, this world is mine. Because you are enough to deal with those who resist, haha!¡± The Emperor Shi Huang laughed. , For some reason he is still so confident.


    This made Bai Xi very puzzled. He is the true ancestor of the zombie. He knew that even though the Emperor Shi Huang had infinite possibilities, his current strength had its limits. Just now the four of them dealt with the Emperor Shi Huang, and the Emperor Shi Huang was basically at the limit. But now there is a Hei Ji, Hei Ji is so strong, and if he hits the First Emperor, he will exceed the limit of the First Emperor, but the First Emperor is still not worried.


    What on earth did Emperor Shi Huang rely on?


    Could it be...?


    Bai Xi looked at the palace where the ancient jade seal was placed, and found that the ancient jade seal was not missing, then the first emperor had not gained the power of the ancient jade seal. In this case, the power of Emperor Shi Huang would not increase due to the power of Qi Luck. So what exactly did Emperor Shi Huang rely on?


    Emperor Shi Huang stopped talking nonsense with Hei Ji, now he is the one who can''t be negligent. Because there are five strong people teaming up to deal with him, if you ignore it, you will be attacked. Although Phoenix Blood can resurrect him, it takes time to resurrect, and that little time may allow Bai Yan and the others to find his flaws and kill him. Especially, now there are more people like Hei Ji who possesses chaotic power, and chaotic power can invade and destroy everything in this world. Phoenix blood was born in this world, then it would be restrained by the power of chaos. Therefore, Emperor Shi Huang could not easily let himself die. Otherwise, he gave Hei Ji the power of chaos to invade the Phoenix Blood, which would be quite detrimental to him.


    call!


    Emperor Shi Huang took the lead in attacking, and his left hand condensed blood strength, and he attacked Hei Ji. Then he held the Emperor Blood Sword in his right hand, jumped high, and then fell to the ground, inserted the Emperor Blood Sword into the ground, and heard a dragon roar, and then a blood-colored dragon broke out of the ground and flew quickly to attack Hei Ji.


    "Blood dragon roar!" The First Emperor screamed. The secret skills he mastered were very tyrannical, and he was born in the name of his tyrant. His every move can be turned into a powerful **** brutal attack, and his power is very powerful. But the most terrifying thing belonged to the Emperor Blood Sword in his hand. Because the Emperor Blood Sword has a strong ability to draw blood. If it is stabbed by the Emperor Blood Sword, the blood will be taken immediately, and it is difficult to get rid of it, until the blood is sucked up directly.


    Without the blood, naturally one cannot live.


    At this time, after releasing the blood-colored dragon, the First Emperor immediately jumped onto the blood-colored dragon with the Emperor Blood Sword, and rushed to attack Hei Ji. It was the first time that Emperor Shi Huang had actively attacked this way. Before, he seemed to have a kind of teasing and playing, slowly conquering and enjoying. Now, he is serious and cautious while being arrogant.


    This is the most terrifying.


    However, Gu Youque realized something while they were afraid of the performance of Emperor Shi Huang. That is, Hei Ji threatened Emperor Shi Huang, so Emperor Shi Huang was so anxious to solve Hei Ji.


    I am afraid it is the cause of chaos power.


    Bai squinted his eyes for a moment and thought it was so. He is also the true ancestor of the zombie. Although he failed to kill the First Emperor, he still threatened the First Emperor and knew the existence of many secrets.


    "Let''s contain the First Emperor and let Hei Ji attack him with chaotic power!" Bai Yan shouted to everyone. Since Emperor Shi Huang was afraid of Chaos Power, let Hei Ji use Chaos Power to kill Emperor Shi Huang!


    Gu Youque, who saw the power shown by Bai Yan just now, were still very convinced by Bai Yan''s words. For this reason, Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, and Ying Yinman all listened to him and began to contain Emperor Shi Huang.


    "Huh, even if you know something?" The Emperor Shi Huang was very disdainful of Gu Youque, and he snorted, his left hand quickly rose, condensed a ball of blood power, and then hit the blood power in the air, and then this The blood-colored power ball stretched out four blood-colored giant snakes. The blood-colored giant dragon took the blood-colored power ball as the foundation, and then stretched out infinitely, carrying a cruel snake head to deal with Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman and Bai. hideous.


    At this time, Gu Youque and them were restrained instead, and failed to help Hei Ji right away. The First Emperor came to Hei Ji and hit Hei Ji''s hands with the Emperor Blood Sword.


    Hei Ji turned into a black iron armor. In the previous battle with the gods, her black iron armor was broken, because in this way she showed a beautiful face. Now, she has repaired the black iron armor and used materials from the gods to make it stronger after being re-forged. The black iron armor wrapped her whole body, and she still used a pair of fists to fight directly.


    boom!


    The Emperor Blood Sword hit Hei Ji''s fists, making a violent collision. However, the Emperor Blood Sword can be rigid and soft. At this time, the Emperor Blood Sword melted like blood, covering Hei Ji''s fists.


    This is going to **** Hei Ji''s blood!

 Chapter 2604： Yuxi out!

    The Emperor Blood Sword was made by the first emperor with blood. If you just think that the Emperor Blood Sword is a cold weapon, you would be wrong. The Emperor Blood Sword is far from simple, it can almost be regarded as a bloodthirsty evil demon. It is growing, with the violent and bloodthirsty of the First Emperor, and now it has been grown by the blood of the First Emperor with the blood of tens of thousands of people. It has long been a terrifying bloodthirsty monster.


    At this time the emperor blood sword spread to Hei Ji''s arm, and the sword looked like a leech, covering Hei Ji''s arm, and then wanted to pierce Hei Ji''s arm to **** blood. However, Hei Ji was protected by black iron armor at this time, and the Emperor Blood Sword was not so easy to pierce Hei Ji to **** blood. For a time, the Emperor Blood Sword was just like a blood-colored vine, wrapping around Hei Ji, trapping Hei Ji''s arm.


    Moreover, the blood emitted by the Emperor Blood Sword continued to increase and spread out, and the area covering Hei Ji''s body became larger and larger, spreading from the arm to the neck.


    "Your armor seems to be very powerful, but how long can you hold on?" The First Emperor snorted coldly to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji''s expression remained unchanged, she always looked indifferent. She looked at Emperor Shi Huang and said, "Even if you can **** my blood, do you dare to **** it?"


    "Huh?" Emperor Shi Huang was taken aback, wondering what Hei Ji meant.


    Hei Ji let out a contemptuous sneer, and suddenly removed the black iron armor entangled by the Emperor Blood Sword from her arm, exposing her body, so that the Emperor Blood Sword could easily pierce her and then **** her blood.


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang was shocked, but he didn''t expect Hei Ji to do this. Since Hei Ji did this, it would definitely not be for the Emperor Blood Sword to absorb her blood in vain. There was her calculation in it!


    The Emperor Blood Sword is very thirsty for blood, not to mention the blood of Hei Ji. After Hei Ji retreated his black iron armor, the Emperor Blood Sword immediately drew Hei Ji''s blood.


    Hei Ji did not let the Emperor Blood Sword absorb her blood in vain. She knew that Emperor Shi Huang was a zombie and still had terrible potential, but in the wait and see just now, she discovered that Emperor Shi Huang actually possessed Phoenix blood. In this case, it is very difficult to kill the First Emperor. If you just use ordinary secret skills to deal with it, I am afraid that you can''t kill it. Therefore, to deal with Emperor Shi Huang, other secret skills must be used, and at the same time, it must be solved quickly. The characteristics of Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t be consumed by him.


    Now, Hei Ji''s method is to let the chaotic power invade the emperor blood sword, destroy the emperor blood sword with the destructive power of the chaotic force, and then deal with the first emperor.


    In fact, Hei Ji did not have full confidence in this way of dealing with Emperor Shi Huang. But this is the best and fastest way she knows. She wants to use her own blood as a primer. When the Emperor Blood Sword absorbs her blood, the chaotic power will be incorporated into the blood and then invade the Emperor Blood Sword.


    Although the Emperor Blood Sword is like an evil demon, it becomes extremely greedy when it encounters the blood of the blood of the gods, and ignores the strangeness of the blood, and quickly absorbs it.


    But Emperor Shi Huang felt that terrifying chaotic power, and he and the Emperor Blood Sword were fused with each other. The Emperor Blood Sword drew blood, but in fact it was eventually used by him. Hei Ji integrated her huge chaotic power into the blood, and at this time, she invaded the body of Emperor First Emperor by dripping blood to draw blood. Then, the Chaos Force immediately destroyed the Emperor Blood Sword and the body of the First Emperor.


    Although zombies are a very special species, they seem to come from the outside world, so they violate the precepts of this world, and they can escape such violations, and appear very powerful, which is often referred to as "distance from the Three Realms." However, at this time the phoenix blood of Emperor First Emperor was actually born in this world. For this reason, the chaotic force can safely deal with it. Also, even if the Phoenix Blood reaches the Emperor First Emperor, he becomes independent from this world, but the chaotic power also comes from the outside world, and is at the same level as the power of the Pangu God Emperor, so it is still very likely to deal with the zombies. .


    Unless the special species of zombies is above the power of chaos in the outside world. If that''s the case, this special existence is strange to everyone here, including the true gods. Because even the true god, he could not get rid of the restrictions of Pangu God Emperor and leave this world. And even if he left this world, he only went to the Nine Heavens.


    However, the world of Jiuzhongtian was just a place next to this world, which was also opened up by the Emperor Pangu. According to the records in the True God''s Codex, Jiuzhongtian was originally the place where the gods should stay. It was prepared by the Emperor Pangu for the gods, and he planned to let the gods stand alone in a small world without interfering in the current world. This idea is actually the same as the deification plan carried out by Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha in the past. The God Emperor Pangu knew that the true **** born when he had just opened up the world has the power of the origin, which is absolute for future generations. In order to prevent this absolute thing from affecting the fair adjustment of luck and destiny, it is necessary to isolate the true **** and the gods derived from the true **** in the future. Just don''t know why, Jiuzhongtian was invaded by a foreign clan, and the Emperor Pangu reluctantly gave up and blocked Jiuzhongtian. Therefore, the people of later generations, as well as the gods, also feel that the nine heavens belong to the vast world outside.


    At this time, after the chaotic force invaded the Emperor Blood Sword, it quickly destroyed the Emperor Blood Sword. The Emperor Blood Sword was greedy for the blood of the **** race and ignored these dangers, but the First Emperor was very aware of this threat, so he immediately took back the Emperor Blood Sword. It''s a pity that Hei Ji worked desperately to do this, almost a bet, success or failure in one fell swoop. So the chaotic power she had incorporated into her blood just now was almost all of her. For this reason, this huge chaotic power invaded the Emperor Blood Sword and then rushed into the body of Emperor Shi Huang, causing great damage to Emperor Shi Huang. But Hei Ji also paled a bit because of excessive power consumption, and looked much more tired than at the beginning.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" His body was destroyed by the chaotic power, and the First Emperor suddenly felt that there were thousands of ants in his body biting him. The zombie originally didn''t know the pain, but when he suffered such damage in his body, he was really in pain. Chaos power is so terrible, it is indeed the power that caused the Pangu God Emperor to consume too much and fell. Seeing the painful appearance of Emperor First Emperor, he might indeed die because of it!


    Looking at the Emperor Blood Sword, under the destruction of the chaotic power, the original gorgeous red quickly dimmed and lost its luster.


    "Dam...damn!" Emperor Shi Huang cursed angrily in pain. He did not expect that the chaotic power would be so strong, even his zombie body, plus the blood of the phoenix, and the help of the destiny god, could not resist the chaotic power. Sure enough, the power of chaos is the biggest threat!


    At this time, Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Yan once again united to attack the Emperor Shi Huang. Their respective tricks were released, focusing on attacking the First Emperor, and drowning the First Emperor in destructive power.


    In this way, Emperor Shi Huang was afraid that he could no longer exist.


    However, at this time, a dazzling light suddenly appeared in the jade seal palace of the ancient country, and a jade seal appeared!

 Chapter 2605： Cant it be done now?

    First, the chaotic power of Heiji invaded and destroyed the body of Emperor First Emperor, and then there were two Xeon Abusers, and two Xeon Zombies. One of them was the true ancestor of the zombie. This power could not kill Emperor First Emperor. If that is the case, it would be better to say that the power of the First Emperor has surpassed the level of the true god!


    Everyone felt that this time the Emperor Shi Huang could be eliminated. This breath can really relax, right?


    However, at this time, the palace where the ancient jade seal was placed suddenly saw a glare of golden light, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Could it be...?" As the emperor of the Red Wall Palace, Wang Jiuxiao was the first person to control and supervise the jade seal of the ancient country, and he felt most sincere about the jade seal. He was very surprised. He did not control the ancient jade seal, and the ancient jade seal would not be so easy to control, so why did the ancient jade seal move?


    He wanted to know which piece of ancient jade seal was moved.


    His guess may be very bad. He was worried that the oldest piece of jade seal, that is, the "Chuan Guo Jade Seal", was changing. The change was due to the influence of Emperor Shi Huang.


    Because the Jade Seal was forged by the first emperor, when the original emperor was the first emperor, he thought that the Qin dynasty could last forever and forever. At the beginning, without seeking longevity, he wanted to let his descendants inherit by hereditary method. The throne continues the Qin Dynasty. And the Jade Seal of the Kingdom, as a recognized thing, the king has the right to let his descendants have the jade seal of the Kingdom, just like his will, which is recognized by everyone and avoids rebellion.


    Therefore, if it is really necessary to divide, the first emperor is the master of the Jade Seal.


    What Wang Jiuxiao was worried about was that until now, Chuanguo Yuxi still recognizes the First Emperor, so that only the First Emperor can use its power. This speculation is also related to the power of passing the country''s jade seal in the past. Because in the past, no one could use the power of the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom. In the face of the crisis of the world, the emperors of the past wanted to use the power of the jade seal, and never once could use the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom. The emperors in the past believed that the power to pass on the jade seal of the country was too strong. After all, it was the original jade seal, so they cannot be used by later emperors.


    But just before, when Wang Jiuxiao knew that Emperor Shi Huang was still alive, he had new speculations about the reason why he could not use the Qiyun power of the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, that is, the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom still recognized the First Emperor. The great emperor, because the first emperor is not dead!


    Wang Jiuxiao prayed in his heart that at this time, the jade seal of the ancient country must not be the same as the jade seal of the ancient country. Because if the country¡¯s jade seal is passed on, it is likely to be led by Emperor Shi Huang. Then, the power to pass on the jade seal of the country is to move for the First Emperor. In this case, the First Emperor would have the power to pass on the jade seal of the country. In this way, I am afraid that no one can deal with Emperor Shi Huang. Because the power of luck in the Jade Seal of the Kingdom was enough to bring the strength of Emperor Shi Huang to a higher level.


    The eternal emperor, the zombie under the blood of the true ancestor, the blood of the undead phoenix, the jade seal of the first generation, and the destiny **** behind him, Wang Jiuxiao really didn''t know how to deal with such a character.


    call!


    At this time, from the palace where the jade seal of the ancient country was placed, golden light suddenly appeared, rising to the sky, and then a shabby jade appeared, spinning in the golden light. This jade seal looked vicissitudes of life, like an old dark green jade stone, even broken in some places. However, it is the oldest jade seal of the ancient country, the jade seal of the first emperor at the time!


    After the vicissitudes of life, the vicissitudes of old Chuanguo Yuxi, suddenly fell off from the outside, and then the Chuanguo Yuxi became pure and flawless, as if it were the most beautiful and best jade, which could not be cultivated by the gods in the sky.


    Such jade is really fascinating.


    "He''s Bi..." Wang Jiuxiao muttered softly as he looked at this jade seal. As the emperor of the Red Wall, how much I want to be recognized by this jade seal.


    Because that is the jade seal made by He''s Bi forging, He''s Bi is invaluable, no, even priceless. In the Warring States period before the Qin Dynasty, this perfect jade was robbed by countless people, even among the emperors. For a while, this jade disappeared. But later, it was acquired by Emperor Shi Huang. Knowing its preciousness, Emperor Shi Huang forged it into a Jade Seal of Chuanguo.


    At this time, the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom revolving in the golden light, you can see that there are eight characters from the Qin Dynasty carved on it, "Destined to heaven, and to eternal prosperity".


    This is where the will of the first emperor lies.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Then, the light from the Jade Seal of Chuanguo shrouded in the position of Emperor Shi Huang. After the transmission of the jade seal of the country, Emperor Shi Huang stopped crying.


    "No..." Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t help being blank about this kind of thing, as well as some feeling of myocardial infarction. Is this really what is afraid of? He really couldn''t accept it. Could it be said that the jade seal of the country really recognized the Lord Shi Huang, and this time he came out to help the Shi Huang?


    How can you do this! The First Emperor is no longer the emperor that has unified all nations. He is now a blood-sucking monster who wants to destroy all creatures. With this kind of existence, how can the Jade Seal of the Kingdom still recognize him? !


    "Hahaha..." However, at this time, Emperor Shi Huang laughed arrogantly, extremely happy.


    call!


    Then, Emperor Shi Huang emitted a golden light with blood-colored power, which spread out three hundred and sixty degrees, attacking Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Yan who had attacked him, and resolved the four to Attack of the strong.


    The Jade Seal of Chuanguo fell and was caught by Emperor Shi Huang.


    After Emperor Shi Huang caught the Jade Seal of Chuanguo, the original sacred jade seal of Chuanguo was affected by the violent atmosphere of Emperor Shihuang, and slowly dyed a layer of red. The pure and flawless jade seal of the country has become a bit evil and hideous, and it has become an evil thing.


    "Is this destined to kill us?" Upon seeing this scene, Wang Jiuxiao''s heart was complicated and unspeakable, anger and despair, unwillingness and doubt, sadness and helplessness, and so on. He didn''t understand that the ancient jade seal, which had been well-preserved in the Red Wall Palace for thousands of years, hadn''t helped them fight against the evil people, but saved the evil existence. This is really unfair!


    When other people saw this situation, they were also very confused, and then slowly became desperate. This kind of blow is really terrible. The ancient jade seal was considered by them to be the most holy, and as their last guardian force, but at this time, it actually opposed them!


    Seeing the expressions of the people, Emperor Shi Huang laughed, arrogantly, and said, "Looking at how you look like, you probably know that you are bound to be defeated by me?"


    "Humph, more than two thousand years ago, I could destroy the six kingdoms and unify the world. Now, will I not be able to do it?" The First Emperor snorted coldly, despising everyone, completely domineering.

 Chapter 2606： Perfect field!

    In the original place of the ancient Wu rivers and lakes, on the top of Dao Mountain, the destiny **** looked at the great rivers and mountains ahead, with a smile on his mouth, very proud, and he thought it was very interesting.


    Even on the top of Xiangdao Mountain, she could still see what happened at the Red Wall Palace at this time. As the destiny god, all living things are recorded in the heavenly book. Although the will and destiny trajectory of all creatures are constantly changing, and the text on the heavenly book is constantly changing, but the destiny **** can monitor them at will, and can choose a creature as her possession at any time, making that The creatures became her "eyes."


    A flying bird, a butterfly and any other insect, or a tree, a grain of flying sand, can all become the "eyes" for the destiny **** to observe the surroundings. At this time, on the tree next to the Red Wall Palace, a bird had been standing on the trunk, watching everything in the Red Wall Palace. This is the "eye" of the Destiny God at this time, so even if the Destiny God is thousands of miles away in Xiangdao Mountain, he can see clearly the situation in the Red Wall Palace at this time.


    She was very surprised by the performance of Emperor Shi Huang, which was even better than she expected. It would be a big mistake to think that the first emperor only had three terrifying characteristics: the blood of an eternal emperor, the blood of an immortal phoenix, and the blood of the true ancestor of the zombie. There are many small things that cannot be ignored. For example, since Emperor Shi Huang is the Emperor Shi Huang, how is his ability in wisdom and tactics weak?


    Now that the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom came out and was used by the First Emperor, is this really just a coincidence, or is it that the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom still recognizes the four emperors? If this is the case, then why didn''t Chuan Guo Yu Xi appear early? It happened when the First Emperor was in danger of being killed. And why did Emperor Shi Huang only use the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom at this time? If he had used the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom earlier, then he wouldn''t need to be attacked by several people and suffered harm. If the power of the rumored jade seal is in hand, he can sweep everything from the beginning, maybe all the ancient jade seals can be captured, and the plan to create a corpse and create a corpse world has already begun. Being dragged like this.


    "Interesting, I didn''t expect Emperor Shi Huang to have such terrifying potential, and he looks a bit like Tang Ye." The destiny **** looked at what happened in the red wall palace and smiled triumphantly.


    There is a kind of playfulness in most of her actions. This is what it pursues. It is already a destiny god, controlling almost everything in the world. This may be said to be invincible, how lonely is invincible. So, as long as she finds interesting things, she will play around slowly. Anyway, she knew that in the end everything could not escape her control. So, in that process, it is better to have fun.


    As for those she can''t control, she kills them slowly. Not only feels that invincibility is lonely and boring, but still has to maintain absolute control, that is, invincible state, destiny gods are inherently contradictory and can only "game life."


    Seeing what happened at the Red Wall Palace, she hummed again, and said, "The First Emperor wants to create a world of corpses. I naturally don¡¯t agree. This world can¡¯t only consist of the gloomy corpses of puppets. But, since we want to To force Nuwa and the others to come out, let the Emperor Shi Huang make trouble again. There are thousands of human beings, and it doesn''t matter if part of the people are turned into corpses by the Emperor Shi Huang."


    It stands to reason that Emperor Shi Huang is a zombie and is free from the control of the Destiny God, so Emperor Shi Huang can act on his own without having to follow the orders of the Destiny God. However, his attitude seemed to obey the destiny god. For this, perhaps it was because the destiny **** saved him and gave him the strongest phoenix blood. He is very grateful. And, he knew the power of the destiny god, so he was willing to follow the destiny god.


    However, Destiny God does not think so. She knew that Emperor Shi Huang had huge ambitions!


    That person who was once an emperor through the ages, his heart is higher than the sky, how could he be willing to be someone else''s courtier. Although the Emperor Shi Huang did listen to her instructions before, when the Emperor Shi Huang once again felt the pleasure of conquering the heaven and the earth, the posture of being an emperor returned. Coupled with the tactics and wisdom of the First Emperor, I am afraid that at this time, he is already thinking about how to deal with the destiny god.


    "It doesn''t matter, your role is just to force out Nuwa Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha, as long as you force one true **** at will, other true gods will soon appear." The destiny **** does not care about the ambitions of Emperor Shi Huang.


    The destiny **** is still so evil and self-confident, clenched his fists, and smiled: "No matter it is Tang Ye or Emperor Shi Huang, the end result is the same, I can''t escape the palm of my hand!"


    "At this time, Tang Ye should be dead. However, since he is a special person, I''ll go and take a look. After all, he is a person who has been out of my control over and over a hundred years ago." The destiny **** is cautious. Quite a few, I think Tang Ye is a person who cannot be underestimated.


    After that, the destiny **** changed rapidly and arrived in the heavens in a short time. This is the existence of the heaven, and it is not difficult for her to go to the heaven. Besides, Xiang Dao Shanben was the one who came down from heaven a hundred years ago and lodged with the princess. Here, she can go straight to the heaven.


    Arriving on the Heavenly Chaos Stone God Stage, the Destiny God saw that Tang Ye was still trapped in the Chaos Power Layer. Although he was surprised that Tang Ye was not dead, he felt that Tang Ye''s breath was already very weak. This made her feel very reasonable. After all, with Tang Ye''s tenacity and the good fortune, it was so easy to kill, but it made people wonder. Now that Tang Ye is not dead, it just shows his tenacity and strong good fortune. However, no matter how tenacious, no matter how high a fortune is, after all, it will not escape the attrition of the chaotic power layer. Even if you die slower, you will eventually die.


    "From now on, you will disappear." The Destiny God sneered, confidently proud.


    However, she suddenly cried again. This is controlled by the will of the princess or Lin Yourong. The relationship between her and Tang Ye was rough, but her affection for Tang Ye has not changed. Now watching Tang Ye being killed, how could she not be in pain.


    The Destiny God smiled and wiped his tears, and said, "Well, now the person you miss is about to die. There is no longer anything worthy of you in this world, so just disappear obediently."


    For the will of the princess, the destiny **** is very angry. As long as the will of the princess is not completely eliminated one day, then she will be incomplete one day, and there will be huge restrictions on her.


    At this moment, Tang Ye, who was trapped in the chaotic power layer, closed his eyes tightly, did not release the absorbed chaotic power, and created a painful and very weak situation for himself to fool the destiny god.


    But he was surprised by what the Destiny God said. It wasn''t for him. Could it be that Destiny God has any secret?

 Chapter 2607： A breakthrough is expected!

    Tang Ye hadn''t seen the face of the Destiny God, so he didn''t know that the Destiny God at this time was the appearance of the princess, nor did he know that the Destiny God was the princess. Before the Destiny God met him and deliberately concealed it, the Destiny God felt that it could not stimulate him, because the Destiny God still needed his power.


    Now Tang Ye was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer again, even if the Destiny God appeared, he and Hei Ji were here before, and Tang Ye still did not see her without covering his face. But when he heard the words of the Destiny God just now, he vaguely felt that the Destiny God had a close relationship with the very close people around him.


    However, now in order to avoid the Destiny God, he needs to continue to disguise, and he cannot let the Destiny God find that he has adapted to the Chaos Power. Although he is still trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, it will not be fatal. If discovered by the Destiny God, the Destiny God will take action against him, and he will be bound, which is very dangerous.


    After the Destiny God wiped away his tears, he sneered at Tang Ye a few times before turning and leaving. For her, the plans are being carried out in an orderly manner and are completely under her control. Kill Tang Ye, let the disaster of Emperor Shi Huang bring out the true god, and then she will find out the whereabouts of the Book of People and Book of the Earth. When she gets the book of people and the book from the ground, she will be able to have a complete source of power after fusion. In this way, she can devour luck, then, the fusion of fate and luck will reappear the Pangu God Emperor. Becoming the Pangu God Emperor completely controlled this world. At that time, in this world, do whatever you want. This world is completely reduced to its playground.


    After the goddess of fate left, Tang Ye opened his eyes, very puzzled, still wondering what the last words of the **** of fate meant. That''s not about him. Could it be that there are other people nearby? But he couldn''t feel it. For this reason, he guessed that there was another person in the Destiny God, and if it was, it was the person she was boarding with. After all, fate has no substance, after all, it is a force like luck. Moreover, it is a passive force. The power of Qi Luck is active. After all creatures change themselves, Qi Luck will adjust and make it strong. That is, when the destiny is changed, then the destiny will change. Then it was formed into words and recorded in the heavenly book. If there is a real destiny, it is the words recorded in the heavenly book and changing in real time.


    If you want to deal with fate, you must understand fate. Tang Ye didn''t know the real situation of Destiny God, so he was very curious. If you can figure out the various situations of the destiny gods, maybe you can deal with it. His goal now has become very big, which is to become the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Since all kinds of things are so troublesome, then he will become the strongest one, do whatever he wants, no one can threaten him or hurt the people around him. Moreover, whoever wants to live will be born, and whoever wants to die will die.


    Now he has adapted to the chaotic force, and the chaotic force hurt him less and less. However, the chaotic power layer here is very thick, and those chaotic powers are still hostile to him, constantly attacking him. So it is difficult for him to break through. Unless he can weaken this chaotic power layer. In that case, he would need to continuously absorb the chaotic power to weaken the chaotic power layer. But this method requires a lot of time.


    It''s like a pond. If you want to fish, you can use a net quickly, but if you want to drain the water, you have to wait. The method Tang Ye can use now is to drain the water. Although it takes a lot of time, since there is no other way, Tang Ye will use it, so he is constantly absorbing the chaotic power to weaken the chaotic power. Moreover, he has gathered an incarnation of Chaos and went out to act, so he can absorb the power of Chaos here with peace of mind.


    Chaos power is very powerful, and an avatar condensed purely with Chaos power will be even stronger. There was even Tang Ye''s strength level at this time. Therefore, the incarnation of chaos can also deal with all the existence of this world. Unless the true **** appears, and the original source power is equal to the chaotic power, then it is possible to deal with it.


    At the same time, Tang Ye found that absorbing the chaotic power here was very beneficial to him. The strength of dead wood every spring can continuously integrate strength to improve and break through strength. Previously, Tang Ye broke through from the superior **** to the ancient **** realm by absorbing and fusing the strength of the dead. Now that he can adapt to the chaotic power, he can also make breakthroughs if he absorbs the chaotic power.


    If we say that in this world, latecomers can only reach the highest realm of ancient gods. The realm of the true **** was born at that time by the **** emperor Pangu, and it is insurmountable. The reason for this, in the final analysis, is the problem of strength. Because the highest power in this world is the original power of Pangu God Emperor. But later cultivators could not get such a rich source of power to break through and become a true god. Therefore, the highest is limited to the realm of ancient gods. However, if the power of chaos is equal to the power of the original source, then with the power of chaos, it is possible to break into the realm equivalent to the power of the original source, that is, the realm of the true god!


    Tang Ye envisioned this, not knowing if it could be achieved. If there are no accidents, he thinks it is like this. In this way, it is a blessing in disguise, and he can break through to the realm of true gods!


    This is absolutely good news. If he becomes a true god, even if those true gods come, he will not be afraid.


    Tang Ye knew that if he could do such a thing, it still had something to do with his life experience. His physique is very special, not only the power of this world can be combined, but now even the power of the outside world can be combined. Chaos power is the power of the vast sky outside, but he can also contain it. This made him wonder, could his life experience have something to do with the outside world?


    Fuck, this is exaggerated. When he had doubts about his life experience before, he was thinking that when he became stronger in the future and broke through to the god-level realm, then the problem of life experience would naturally be known. But now, he was about to break through to the top strength of this world, and as a result, he still knew very little about his life experience. So what kind of species is he, so weird?


    At this time, Tang Ye recognized and accepted the reality, he was not alone!


    It is impossible for a pure human race to do this.


    Originally thought that following Hei Ji to the Chaos Stone God Stage, he could get a glimpse of the secrets of his life experience, which was probably related to the God Creation Project, but he didn''t expect to be trapped by the Chaos Power Layer. However, even if he could not see the secret skills of his life experience, he guessed some. Since it was a **** creation plan, he was probably "created".


    This makes him a little sad, not being born out of seriousness, it feels like an object.


    But it doesn''t matter. Some people are not people, but they are more like people. And some people are human, but not like humans at all. Therefore, there is no need to entangle this issue.


    Tang Ye continued to absorb the power of chaos and used it to fill the power tree that was full of dead trees and spring, and then broke the limit to see if he could break through to the realm of true gods.


    At this time, his chaotic avatar also began to act.

 Chapter 2608： Realistic God!

    On the side of the Red Wall Palace, Emperor Shi Huang obtained the Jade Seal of Chuanguo, and he was immediately extremely powerful. Condescending, it is really the posture of looking at the world. The Chuanguo Yuxi was dyed blood red, flying around the Emperor Shi Huang, like a very mysterious magic weapon.


    At this time, Emperor Shi Huang was extremely energetic. The look is full of pride and confidence, despising everyone. Originally, Bai Lin was the true ancestor of zombies, he would definitely be jealous, but because of the existence of phoenix blood, he got rid of the blood **** between zombies. Coupled with various abilities, I think he has reached the realm of the true ancestor. The important thing is to break through the **** of blood, so that he doesn''t think that he has been a low-level zombie ancestor.


    Everyone was confused and desperate when they saw such Emperor Shi Huang. I thought that I was going to kill Emperor Shi Huang twice, but he didn''t expect that Emperor Shi Huang was not dead. And the two times they thought they would kill the Emperor Shi Huang, it was because Gu Youque and the others used the strongest power. Now they still can¡¯t kill the Emperor Shi Huang. The Emperor Shi Huang has become stronger again. Then, what else will happen next? Can you deal with Emperor Shi Huang?


    Wang Jiuxiao still didn''t understand me, why the Chuan Guoyu Seal would return to Emperor Shi Huang, the current Emperor Shi Huang is not the same! He tried to manipulate the luck of the ancient jade seal in order to recall the ancient jade seal. However, Chuan Guo Yu Xi did not respond at all, which made him very painful. As the emperor of the Red Wall, at this time, even the most pressing power and symbol are lost, which is very ridiculous and ironic.


    When Emperor Shi Huang saw this, he watched Wang Jiuxiao sneered proudly, and said, "Do you think that the Jade Seal of the State has recognized me? No, I tell you, it is not the case. If the Jade Seal of the State was passed on, I would have recognized the Lord. Killing you all, why waste so much time. In fact, the reason why I can call the Jade Seal of the Kingdom is because of your attack on me. Chaos power, the power of vengeance, the two together, Let me recall the Jade Seal of Chuan Country!"


    Hearing the words of Emperor Shi Huang, everyone was shocked. Why is this happening?


    Hei Ji''s mood was even more complicated at this time. Because after listening to the words of Emperor Shi Huang, she felt that she had been calculated by Emperor Shi Huang. She wanted to use the power of chaos to solve the first emperor, but she never expected that she would be used by the emperor, so that the emperor got the jade seal.


    Seeing that everyone was very puzzled, why didn''t the Chaos Power and the Demon Power kill him, but instead helped him to retrieve the Jade Seal of the Kingdom of the Kingdom. The First Emperor was even more proud, probably because he thought he was very clever and calculated everyone. He said to everyone: "You are very confused, are you? But, I am not going to tell you, hahaha..."


    Everyone was very angry and unwilling to see that Emperor First Emperor was so rampant, but there was no way. Now they don''t know how to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. They have used the strongest power just now, and now there is no better power.


    "That''s because the attack of the chaotic power and the demon power made you lose the characteristics of a zombie in a short time. You are like the former emperor, so the Jade Seal of the Kingdom will be called by you to recognize the master You." At this moment, a resolute voice came from the front.


    Emperor Shi Huang''s originally proud expression immediately changed a little, and he looked gloomily in the direction of his words. He doesn''t like being obstructed, and the speaker is just talking about what he did just now. It is probably not a simple character who can see and understand this.


    The others were surprised when they heard this resolute voice, and they all looked over there. Then I saw a man wearing simple clothes and a cloak. He looks like a warrior, his hair is tied, and he has a retro taste.


    No one has seen him and doesn''t know his identity, but he is actually the incarnation of Chaos condensed by Tang Ye with chaotic power. Since his real body wants to absorb the chaotic power in the chaotic power layer to break through, then he can''t let others know. Therefore, the incarnation of Chaos changed to another appearance.


    Everyone didn''t know Tang Ye at this time, and they were very confused about him. Although everyone didn''t quite understand what he said just now, they barely knew what was going on with Emperor Shi Huang. To understand a little bit, I guessed that the chaotic power destroyed the phoenix blood in a short time, and then the demon power restrained the zombie characteristics, so the First Emperor seemed to be deprived of the ability to be a zombie. But he did not die, so it was as if he had become a human being. Under this circumstance, when the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom was summoned, it was thought that the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom was the former emperor, and he responded to the call.


    It can be said that the first emperor used the power of chaos and the damage to him to deceive the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom and let the power of the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom be his.


    This is where he is very smart. It was originally very dangerous for him to let the power of chaos and the power of Fumo attack, but, as the wealth and wealth insurance asked for, a bet, a bet, won, and the reward is huge.


    If the bet is won, there is nothing to worry about next. With the Chuanguo Yuxi, whether it is to deal with people like Ma Chumo and the others, or to use it as a means to activate the poison of the corpse, then the last thing is needed is to wait for the five ghosts to come back and extract the strongest corpse. Poison is fine.


    However, a mysterious person appeared now, making him very upset. Since he can see through his methods, there might be some threats. He can''t allow his plan to fail. He stared at Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation, coldly snorted: "Where did you come from, do you want to stop me?"


    Tang Ye''s incarnation was actually acting like Tang Ye himself, it was Tang Ye''s will. He looked at Emperor Shi Huang with no expression, and said: "Since I am here, I naturally want to stop you, otherwise I will come to the show?"


    "You..." A rebellious person! Emperor Shi Huang was very angry at Tang Youque, and shouted, "Can you stop it?"


    "Is it possible to stop it? Then I''ll know if I can''t stop it? Even if I can''t stop it, shouldn''t I do it?" Tang Ye''s incarnation coldly snorted to Emperor Shi Huang.


    Emperor Shi Huang smiled sarcastically, and said, "Stupid, your appearance is just to kill one more life. If you want to do this, then I will fulfill you!"


    "That''s not necessarily. If you want to kill someone, you didn''t kill any of the people who dealt with you just now." Tang Ye''s incarnation also laughed ironically.


    "Damn you!" Emperor Shi Huang felt that Tang Ye''s incarnation was too irritating, and he dared to stimulate him like this. He furiously said to Tang Ye''s incarnation: "If this is the case, I will perfect you first. Let you see, how terrifying the emperor possesses the Jade Seal of the Kingdom!"


    Roar!


    Emperor Shi Huang launched an attack on Tang Ye''s incarnation. He drew a low voice, without seeing other unnecessary movements, he saw a blood-colored dragon flying out of the jade seal that was dyed red. This dragon was different from the ordinary dragon, with three horns. Even more hideous. It is not so much a dragon, as it is a monster similar to a dragon.


    That kind of power is very terrifying, much stronger than the first emperor just issued, and it makes people feel like a god!

 Chapter 2609： Hold up Longkou!

    The scarlet dragon flew directly from the Jade Seal of the Chuan Country, just like releasing such a powerful skill in an instant. This is very terrifying strength, no preparation is required, so the enemy has no time to relax. So if you can''t stop it, if you are directly attacked by this scarlet dragon, who can be all right?


    Everyone was still wondering about the identity of Tang Ye''s incarnation, and the Emperor Shi Huang, who had obtained the power of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom at this moment, was not afraid. Although I want to know who the incarnation of Tang Ye is, now that Emperor Shi Huang has released such a terrifying scarlet dragon to attack the incarnation of Tang Ye, everyone is first very worried. Because from the conversation between Tang Ye''s incarnation and Emperor Shi Huang, Tang Ye''s incarnation was on their side and wanted to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. The rare power gives a little hope, but don''t be killed by Emperor Shi Huang!


    The scarlet dragon rushed towards Tang Ye, and Tang Ye quickly evaded, and walked away in the air. But the scarlet dragon has been chasing him, its huge body covering a huge range in midair, it is not easy to avoid its attacks. However, Tang Ye''s incarnation speed was very fast, like a phantom, the scarlet dragon almost chased him every time. All of a sudden, a person and a dragon chased me in midair.


    "Fast speed!" Everyone was very surprised when they saw Tang Ye''s incarnation avoiding the attack of the blood-colored dragon. Because of the attack of the Scarlet Dragon, a single claw or a sweep of a tail can cover a huge area. It is difficult to avoid this area in time. However, Tang Ye''s incarnation can be avoided every time, everyone is confident that they can''t do it, so they are surprised at the strength of Tang Ye''s incarnation.


    And this is a good thing. Tang Ye is on their side, and being able to deal with Emperor Shi Huang is naturally good news.


    Emperor Shi Huang didn''t expect Tang Ye''s incarnation speed to be so fast, the blood-colored dragon is a very huge power body, and the luck bonus of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom, unexpectedly failed to solve Tang Ye.


    "Hidden for a while, can you hide forever?" The Emperor Shi Huang just didn''t believe it, he wanted to watch how Tang Ye''s incarnation confronted such a dragon.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation still avoided, but he knew that it was no way to keep going like this. The incarnation of this power body is quite different from the body. For example, if the power body incarnation does not master the dead wood and spring power, then it cannot have inexhaustible power. This avatar is condensed by chaotic power, so it is a group of chaotic power, and if it is consumed excessively, it will become fragile. After consuming a certain amount of Chaos power, he needs to return to the Chaos Stone Shentai to let Tang Ye''s body help to replenish it.


    Therefore, in the face of such a situation, Tang Ye''s avatar should avoid excessive power consumption as much as possible. Then the Scarlet Dragon must be solved. Under the pure chaotic power, Tang Ye''s incarnation is very powerful. Since it is necessary to solve the scarlet dragon, it can only act. At this time, when the Scarlet Dragon was chasing him, he suddenly turned around and went back to fight with the Scarlet Dragon.


    "This..." Seeing this scene, everyone felt that Tang Ye''s incarnation was crazy, and they did so. Is it to deal directly with the Scarlet Dragon? The problem is that if you just turn around and go back, you just fall into the blood basin of the blood-colored dragon and have a big mouth. Isn''t this looking for death by yourself?


    "You are arrogant, dare to do this, then become my delicacy!" The First Emperor also felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. In this case, let the blood-colored dragon bite Tang Ye, and then the blood of Tang Ye''s incarnation would be absorbed by him. Drop.


    The blood of the strong is very delicious. He feels that as long as he keeps drawing on the blood of the strong, his strength will become stronger and he can even make breakthroughs. Then the blood of the people here, Wang Jiuxiao, Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Bai Xi, etc., will all become his food.


    Roar!


    Sure enough, Tang Ye turned around and turned back, and directly greeted the blood-colored dragon''s mouth, and was bitten by the blood-colored dragon. Then there was no trace of Tang Ye''s incarnation. Looking at this situation, I was afraid that it was not good, and was eaten by the Scarlet Dragon.


    "Oh..." Wang Jiuxiao and the others sighed very much when they saw this, but it turned out to be like this. Now that Emperor Shi Huang has the power of Yuxi, he wants to deal with it that is so simple. Originally thought that a mysterious person came and could play a role in dealing with Emperor Shi Huang, but he was killed all at once.


    It''s like I thought it was a king, but I didn''t expect it to be bronze, which is a pity.


    "Humph." The Emperor Shi Huang sneered, thinking that Tang Ye''s incarnation was too ridiculous. He came out to die. What''s the point? It''s better to hide. However, even if he hides, he will eventually be killed by him in the end, because his plan is to turn everyone into a corpse and create a world of corpses!


    This is the path of repair-the path of the corpse!


    Emperor Shi Huang did have his own ambitions. He became a zombie. He couldn''t be satisfied with the moment. Since he was not a human, he would not take the human path, so he opened up another path. Along with the corpses, they can also become the overlord of heaven and earth, even surpassing a stronger existence. As long as you break through to the extreme on this path, there will definitely be a new world. The so-called three hundred and sixty trips to be the champion, the same is true for the path of cultivation.


    Ouch!


    However, just when the Emperor Shi Huang thought that Tang Ye''s incarnation was killed by the scarlet dragon, and everyone thought that Tang Ye''s incarnation had been killed, he suddenly heard the scarlet dragon scream. This sound was not domineering or terrifying. It was like calling out in pain.


    Emperor Shi Huang and Wang Jiuxiao were very surprised. They looked at the blood-colored dragon, and then they saw that the blood-colored dragon that had swallowed Tang Ye''s incarnation, the ferocious mouth was actually pried away bit by bit!


    Looking closer, everyone was shocked. Tang Ye''s incarnation was not swallowed by the blood-colored dragon. At this time, Tang Ye''s incarnation held up the blood-colored dragon''s mouth, making the blood-colored dragon unable to swallow it down!


    "This... so strong?" Wang Jiuxiao and the others were shocked when they saw this. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to become a person. What they saw was an ordinary person, big and small, who actually held up the mouth of the Scarlet Dragon. What a powerful force!


    "How is it possible!" The Emperor Shi Huang was also shocked, how could there be such a thing. That kid, can actually hold the attack of the Scarlet Dragon?


    "Hmph, I don''t believe you can keep going!" The Emperor Shi Huang was angry and shouted in a low voice. Although the blood-colored dragon was pried open by Tang Ye and held it up, this did not mean that the blood-colored dragon was defeated. At most, Tang Ye and the Scarlet Dragon are fighting together, and it depends on whether Tang Ye''s incarnation can continue. If not, it will eventually become the Scarlet Dragon''s delicacy.


    Wang Jiuxiao and the others are also aware of this problem. Although Tang Ye can hold it now, how long can it last?


    Tang Ye stood in the mouth of the blood-colored dragon, propped up with his hands, so that the blood-colored dragon could not bite him. He also knew that he was now competing with the Scarlet Dragon. He was confident that he could do it, because at this time he was faintly emitting chaotic power, slowly invading into the blood-colored dragon.


    As long as it takes a little longer, the Scarlet Dragon will be completely invaded by Chaos Forces. At that time, the Scarlet Dragon will not be afraid.

 Chapter 2610： Swallowed again!

    Tang Ye''s incarnation was supporting the scarlet dragon. This amazing move made people stop and watch. The First Emperor did not use other power to attack him for a while. This is also a kind of self-confidence of Emperor Shi Huang. He thinks that the blood-colored dragon is enough to deal with the incarnation of Tang Ye, and it is now a theater. It must be ridiculous to see how Tang Ye incarnate struggles and loses in the end. Who would let you fight yourself so recklessly?


    Wang Jiuxiao and the others watched Tang Ye incarnate against the scarlet dragon, and didn''t take any action for a while. For them, that hideous and terrifying scarlet dragon is not a level where they can interfere, so they have never thought of making a move. If he shot, I''m afraid he would be killed before he got close to the Scarlet Dragon. This is meaningless, there is no need to die like this. As for the ones who could shoot, Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Yan, they wanted to shoot, they couldn''t just watch Tang Ye''s incarnation being killed.


    But Emperor Shi Huang stopped them. When they wanted to help Tang Ye''s incarnation, Emperor Shi Huang stood in front of them and said with a sneer: "Why are you in a hurry? Since this kid is so confident just now and wants to try my skills, let him try. It''s done. If you go out to help him, wouldn''t it be a waste of his mind?"


    The voice is very provocative, the first emperor is just playing, just having some fun.


    Gu Youque and the others stared at Emperor Shi Huang, angry and unwilling to Emperor Shi Huang. Unexpectedly, a few powerful people of them can''t handle it. However, try hard. Just now I was tied with the Emperor Shi Huang, because Emperor Shi Huang was reborn in Phoenix blood. In fact, it was regarded as suppressing Emperor Shi Huang. Because the Emperor Shi Huang could be defeated several times, but in the end he was reborn with Phoenix blood.


    Bai Xi took the lead. He still looks calm. Even if he is the true ancestor of the zombie, the Emperor Shi Huang was transformed by him. Now the Emperor Shi Huang is stronger than him. This is a very ironic thing. But he still saw it well, knowing that all he had to do at this time was to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. Since you want to save Tang Ye''s incarnation, you don''t need to talk nonsense.


    boom! Boom!


    Bai Xie rushed out from among the four, like a gust of wind, and came to the front of Emperor Shi Huang in a flash, and then slammed a fist down. But the First Emperor raised it with his arm to block it, and he didn''t move, he was not repelled by the power of the white zombie true ancestor. Bai Xi had already expected this to happen, so he continued to change his fists and positions to attack. In just a few seconds, the two have played dozens of times, and the rhythm can be said to be very fast. Moreover, every time he strikes, he appears domineering and powerful, as if the sky shook.


    This is their level of battle. As the true ancestor of the zombie, Bai Xi is actually very powerful, but now he has not been able to crush the special existence of the first emperor, but is fighting hard. It seems that his true ancestor of the zombie is not so powerful.


    The First Emperor now has the power of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom, and he has been greatly protected by his power. In addition to the original zombie¡¯s painless and very resistant characteristics, he now seems to be a not bad King Kong. He can block the attack without any damage.


    However, the power of Bai Fei cannot be underestimated. The Emperor Shi Huang faced his attack. Although he could follow along every time, he felt that he was pressed urgently and did not have much spare energy to do other things. If you don''t pay attention, you will still be hit. Maybe it won''t be hurt, but it''s normal to be beaten up.


    Both of them are immortal zombies. When they are hit like this, it feels like two lunatics who will not die are fighting indiscriminately. No matter how they are hit, the surrounding environment is destroyed, and they are immortal Xiaoqiang. No injuries.


    Everyone was impressed when they saw their battle. Such fast-paced and extremely fierce fighting, where they can intervene.


    While Bai Yan was fighting against the Emperor Shi Huang, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo and Ying Yinman went to help Tang Ye incarnate and deal with the scarlet dragon. But when the Scarlet Dragon flicked its tail, they were overwhelmed by the beating. The strength of this scarlet dragon is so terrifying. They also realized that it was a power that had already surpassed the ancient gods and was about to reach the realm of true gods.


    After getting the Jade Seal of Chuanguo, the power of Emperor Shi Huang is already so strong!


    However, at the same time they were also surprised at the strength of Tang Ye''s incarnation. Emperor Shi Huang was so powerful, but the incarnation of Tang Ye actually blocked the blood-colored dragon, and at this time also held the blood-colored dragon''s mouth. This kind of power, I am afraid, also has the peak of the ancient gods.


    They are really curious, who is this person who suddenly appeared?


    "Hmph, you guys are really boring." The Emperor Shi Huang grunted angrily at Ma Chumo and the others. Originally wanted to watch how Tang Ye was swallowed by the scarlet dragon, but because they had many hands, they had to stop them.


    "Really noisy." The First Emperor snorted again, not wanting to be so troublesome, and launched the power of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom. At this time, Chuanguo Yuxi suddenly became bigger, and flew out to meet the Bai Xi who came up and rushed to attack.


    boom!


    Bai Xi and Chuanguo Yuxi hit, and was directly shot out by the Chuanguo Yuxi. Bai Xi fell to the ground and knocked down a row of buildings. The power of Chuanguo Yuxi is very terrifying, it is the power of Qi Yun, that is, the power of the origin of Pangu God Emperor. Being tough and domineering is nothing to say, so what can you do with Bai Fei!


    Then, Chuan Guo Yuxi flew out again, attacking Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, and Ying Yinman. Even Bai Xie couldn''t hold the power to pass on the jade seal of the country, and the three of them were even worse. So they were beaten out and went to help the incarnation of Tang Ye.


    The Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom flew back to Emperor Shi Huang. The Emperor Shi Huang sneered and said to them: "The jade seal of the Chuan Kingdom has been stronger than I thought after thousands of years. It¡¯s not bad. Haha, it¡¯s up to you. , Still want to fight with me?"


    Roar!


    At this moment, on the side of Tang Ye''s incarnation and the Scarlet Dragon, their parry was about to come to an end. Everyone was attracted again, looking at the past, I don''t know what happened. At this moment, the scarlet dragon roared, with a fierce momentum, and wanted to swallow Tang Ye incarnate again. Probably the Scarlet Dragon felt that it was provoked in this way. It was unforgivable that he had his mouth held in front of a small person! It sends out its greatest strength, and in one fell swoop, it wants to eat Tang Ye''s incarnation.


    When everyone saw the aura of the blood-colored dragon, they were suddenly very upset. Tang Ye''s incarnation of such a small body was afraid that he could not deal with it.


    "Haha, Chuan Guo Yu Xi also has a temper. You are not allowed to underestimate the dragon it sends out! Now, you will become my food." The Emperor Shi Huang laughed.


    Gu Youque wanted to help Tang Ye incarnate again, but it was obviously too late.


    Click!


    The scarlet dragon bit down fiercely, closed its mouth, and Tang Ye''s avatar was swallowed again.


    For a long time, there was no movement of Tang Ye''s incarnation, and it seemed that he was really killed by the Scarlet Dragon. Everyone is desperate, there is no way.

 Chapter 2611： Pry open again!

    Tang Ye''s avatar was swallowed into the mouth of the blood-colored dragon again, and it was submerged, and there was no movement. This naturally made everyone feel that he was killed.


    This is regrettable and also makes everyone desperate. Able to hold the blood-colored dragon issued by the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, with superb strength and the pinnacle of the ancient **** realm. So, if you join forces with others, you might be able to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. But now that he has been dealt with first by Emperor Shi Huang, it is useless.


    Even if Emperor Shi Huang knew that this was a matter of course, he still felt very happy to see the result and the despair of everyone. He smiled triumphantly: "This is the consequence of your opposition to me. If you are acquainted, you don''t have to fight fearlessly. I can not kill you and give you a period of life. When the time is up, you will become me together. Subordinates, my people, hahaha!"


    The First Emperor has now turned his attention to how to create the world of corpses and how to fight the destiny gods. For him, the current situation is no longer a fear, and the world of the creator of the corpse will inevitably come, and there is no need to worry too much. However, it takes a lot of thought to fight the destiny gods. More than two thousand years ago, the destiny **** gave him the blood of phoenix and let him have today. Yu Li said that he was kind to him and he needed to repay him. However, he conquered the six kingdoms and established a unified dynasty. Knowing the fate of the gods is nothing but a pawn. As the emperor of the ages, he has always been a chess player. How can he willingly become a **** arranged by others?


    Therefore, now that he has the power to regain everything, he will never let himself be controlled by the destiny god. Building the world of the corpse was actually his strategy against the First Emperor. Since the zombies are not within the control of the Destiny God, then the corpse transformed by his power, bound by his bloodline discipline, will only be controlled by him, and will not be affected by the Destiny God. Therefore, there is not much power that the Destiny God can control and use at that time, so he will be greatly free from the Destiny God. Then, the will of the destiny **** is greatly reduced, then he can find the opportunity to eliminate the destiny god!


    Who is the real master of heaven and earth? No matter how hard the destiny is to deal with, there will be some restraint. Emperor Shi Huang was very ambitious. He was once the master of this land, and now he is to be the master of this entire world!


    Everyone looked at the look of Emperor Shi Huang laughing wildly, and their hearts were very mad, but what can be done, the Emperor Shi Huang is too strong, and there is no way to deal with him. Originally, Gu Youque and Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman and Bai Yan thought they could be dealt with. But no! Later came Hei Ji, using the power of Chaos, thought that it could be dealt with, but it was impossible!


    Since it''s all gone, Wang Jiuxiao decided to use the power of the ancient country''s jade seal, but he never expected that at this time the Chuanguo jade seal recognized the Lord Shi Huang, and became the power of the Shi Huang Great. Although there are other ancient jade seals, the Jade Seals of the ancient kingdom have "rebelled", and the role of other ancient jade seals will be greatly reduced, and they can no longer deal with Emperor Shi Huang. On the contrary, if you use them, if they are dragged away by the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, and let the First Emperor get them all, it is completely useless.


    The ancient country¡¯s Jade Seal¡¯s power can¡¯t be used anymore, it¡¯s really desperate, and then a powerful Tang Ye avatar suddenly came. They didn¡¯t know that it was Tang Ye¡¯s avatar condensed with chaotic power, but seeing the power shown by Tang Ye¡¯s avatar, they felt I can look forward to it, maybe it can turn the tide. At this time when the world is in danger, any master should come out to help, otherwise everyone will die. So even if you are confused about the masters who have emerged, you can still accept them. They are friendly forces!


    However, now that this powerful and mysterious friendly army has also been killed, what hope is there?


    Without hope, watching the Emperor Shi Huang laugh wildly, it was as silent as Wan Lai, and there was no sound in the whole world.


    Ouch!


    However, at this moment, a sudden cry of pain sounded like a dragon, breaking the emperor''s laughter, and also breaking the people''s heart of silence because of the loss of hope. They looked at the scarlet dragon, and saw the scarlet dragon twisting its body, as if it were painful. And the faucet is constantly shaking, it seems very painful, wanting to get rid of something.


    "It''s Chaos Power!" Suddenly, Hei Ji, who had consumed a huge amount of Chaos Power and had no combat power, exclaimed. Although she had exhausted the chaotic power, she still had a very clear perception of the chaotic power. At this time, the blood-colored dragon truly radiated the aura of chaotic power.


    She was very surprised. In this world, besides her, is there anyone else who possesses Chaos power?


    "Huh?" Emperor Shi Huang also noticed the abnormality. The blood-colored dragon was issued by him using the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, which is actually the jade seal of the Chuan Kingdom as a symbol of the emperor, and the will of the **** dragon came out. It is self-evident how terrifying a dragon full of origin power is. However, now the blood-colored dragon issued by the Jade Seal of the Kingdom is actually suffering. Is this being attacked?


    Click!


    When everyone looked at it, they saw that the blood-colored dragon''s mouth had been pried open bit by bit.


    "This..." Everyone was stunned, what else happened?


    "It''s him!" Then someone exclaimed, he saw the incarnation of Tang Ye in the mouth of the scarlet dragon. This guy is okay, great, thought he was killed by the Scarlet Dragon, but it was okay again!


    "It''s really him..." Soon everyone saw the incarnation of Tang Ye, and they became excited. This gave them a little hope. The blood-colored dragon is so powerful, the peak of the ancient gods, I am afraid that it is the strongest existence, but they still failed to kill the incarnation of Tang Ye. Then, the incarnation of Tang Ye has a chance to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. If you do, there may be a possibility of victory.


    "You!" Seeing this, Emperor Shi Huang was really angry. I thought that Tang Ye''s death was inevitable, so I just watched the show. I didn''t expect that Tang Ye''s incarnation was so powerful and so tenacious.


    "Look, everyone!" At this moment, someone exclaimed again.


    It turned out that they saw the bright red on the blood-colored dragon, and it was slowly becoming dim at this time. Can this be understood as something happened to the Scarlet Dragon?


    Then, they saw again that the blood-colored dragon seemed to be slowly disintegrating, and the body was breaking, and every time it broke, the blood-colored dragon exhaled in pain.


    "What''s going on?" Everyone was very puzzled. However, this is good news for them, because the scarlet dragon is a powerful force of the First Emperor, which means it is dealing with the First Emperor.


    Emperor Shi Huang was very surprised at this situation. Could it be that the Scarlet Dragon was wiped out?


    But how is it possible? !


    That is the direct power to pass on the jade seal of the country. The dragon is the symbol of the emperor, which is the meaning of the emperor. This kind of power is the strongest power of Emperor Shi Huang. It was wiped out, he didn''t believe it at all!

 Chapter 2612： Let me kill!

    How could something like that happen!


    The Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t imagine the strongest power generated by the power of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom, the power of Qi Luck and the symbol of the supreme power of the King of God, such a dragon was actually destroyed by Tang Ye''s incarnation!


    What a joke!


    If you just pry open the scarlet dragon''s mouth again, and not be swallowed by the scarlet dragon, this is better, barely acceptable, as Tang Ye''s incarnation is hard. However, destroying the scarlet dragon would make Emperor Shi Huang and everyone feel a bit unreasonable.


    Because even when Tang Ye''s avatar opened the scarlet dragon''s mouth again, the appearance of Tang Ye''s avatar still seemed very difficult. Moreover, he also failed to make another attack to destroy the Scarlet Dragon. In that case, how did the Scarlet Dragon smash it?


    "It''s the invasion of Chaos Power... He has Chaos Power that is several times more abundant than me! How can such a person exist?" When everyone was puzzled and surprised, Hei Ji gave the answer.


    Hei Ji could feel the terrifying chaotic power emanating from Tang Ye''s incarnation at this time. She knew that the reason Tang Ye''s avatar could destroy the scarlet dragon was because Tang Ye''s avatar possessed chaotic power. And the chaotic power is at the same level as the original source force, so when the chaotic force is large enough, it can suppress and deal with the original source force without a problem. Therefore, when Tang Ye was incarnate against the Scarlet Dragon just now, by infiltrating a large amount of chaotic power into the Scarlet Dragon, it was an invasion and destruction, and the effect of weakening the Scarlet Dragon was first achieved. Secondly, when the power of the scarlet dragon was weakened, it continued to fight against the support, and when more chaotic forces invaded the scarlet dragon, it destroyed the scarlet dragon in one fell swoop.


    This approach is the same as Hei Ji''s previous approach to destroy the First Emperor. It is a pity that Hei Ji''s chaotic power was not large enough, and he almost failed to destroy the First Emperor, allowing the First Emperor to be reborn again through the Phoenix blood. But when she lost the Chaos power, her combat power was greatly reduced, and she did not continue to participate in the battle, staying aside to recover.


    This is also what Heiji is very surprised about, why the incarnation of Tang Ye possesses such a huge chaotic power. The blood-colored dragon is the source of power directly emitted by the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom. To destroy such an existence, the chaotic power that needs to be consumed is not less than that of the first emperor she just wanted to destroy, or even more, but the Tang Ye incarnation still provides so much. Chaos power!


    Before this question, Hei Ji still wanted to know why the incarnation of Tang Ye possessed the origin power?


    As far as she knows, there is very little chaos power in this world. One of the chaotic powers she had seen was that the chaotic stone left over when the God Emperor Pangu opened up the world contains extremely small chaotic powers. And these chaotic forces were extracted from the chaos stone by the evil **** thousands of years ago and transformed into her. The second place to see the chaotic power is the huge and terrifying chaotic power layer on the chaotic stone **** platform at this time. However, such a chaotic power layer, even the true god, can''t get close, so no one can get chaotic power from there.


    Since it is impossible to obtain chaotic power, how can there be a second person with chaotic power, and the chaotic power that he possesses is so huge.


    If there is someone to say, there is only one person Hei Ji can think of, and that is Cthulhu!


    Cthulhu, as the leader of the "God Creation Project" in the past, since he can extract the chaos power from the chaos stone and successfully infuse it into her body, then, if he wants to get the chaos power, Hei Ji thinks it is definitely possible.


    And in the matter of the gods being expelled and exiled to the chaotic space, I haven''t heard of evil gods also encountering such things. Therefore, maybe the evil **** escaped the deification plan carried out by Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha.


    Hei Ji thought of this, she was completely astonished, looked at Tang Ye''s incarnation, wondering if this suddenly appeared, possessing terrifying chaotic power, could it be an evil god?


    If it wasn''t, she couldn''t think of anyone else who could have such an ability.


    Wow...!


    At this time, the blood-colored dragon screamed for a long time, with a taste of pain, and then the dragon''s head began to collapse. The terrifying and terrifying three dragon horns began to shatter. After the dragon''s horns are broken, we will reach the dragon head. In the end, the entire Scarlet Dragon was broken, and the Scarlet Dragon was dealt with.


    This result is so unexpected. I originally thought that Tang Ye''s incarnation was the one that was eliminated, but after two reversals, the Scarlet Dragon was eliminated!


    After the incarnation of Tang Ye used the chaotic power to destroy the blood-colored dragon, he faced the first emperor again with an awe-inspiring expression, as if being affected by the destroyed blood-colored dragon, his momentum rose suddenly and became very majestic and amazing, compared with the first emperor. , Do not lose at all!


    If Emperor Shi Huang was the invincible kingly emperor, then Tang Ye''s incarnation was like the one who killed the emperor.


    "You...!" The Emperor Shi Huang looked at this incarnation of Tang Ye, so angry that he didn''t know what to say. Such a result naturally shocked him very much. His authority, what he said just now, his arrogance and self-esteem, he must kill the Tang Ye incarnation.


    "Unexpectedly, you turned out to be a person with chaotic power. I underestimated you. However, I underestimated you and suffered only once. Next, not anymore!" The First Emperor shouted to Tang Ye incarnation: "Yours After all, it is a death. This is the same through the ages. If you disobey the emperor, who can have good fruit?!"


    Tang Ye''s incarnation looked at Emperor Shi Huang with a sneer and said, "What are you doing so much, I''m not afraid."


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang was really angry. Tang Ye''s incarnation was too annoying, and he didn''t cooperate at all. Even if he scolded each other, he hummed a little harder. So to put it simply, you seem to be long-winded, embarrassing there like a clown?


    "Go to die!" The Emperor Shi Huang yelled loudly, and then there was no more to say. He directly handed out the Emperor''s Blood Sword and rushed towards Tang Ye to attack.


    The color of the Emperor Blood Sword was restored when it was extremely gorgeous, and the damage caused by Hei Ji''s invasion and destruction with chaotic power has been restored. That emperor blood sword is full of strangeness, looking like a red sharp sword, but it always feels that this sharp sword has an expression, jokes and bewitching people''s hearts, staring at the emperor blood sword for a long time, the heart demon will come out.


    This is actually an ability of the Emperor Blood Sword, nightmare charm. This was initiated by Emperor Shi Huang and could affect the opponent''s actions. In this way, it would be much easier to kill the opponent.


    Anyone will have a heart demon, and Emperor Shi Huang believes that the incarnation of Tang Ye is the same. Therefore, after the nightmare charm of the emperor''s blood sword, he waited for Tang Ye''s incarnation to be bewitched.


    However, the result was surprising and disappointing. Because after the Emperor Blood Sword emitted the power of nightmare charm, even the people next to him looked at the Emperor Blood Sword. It was like putting black ray gloves on both hands, and then directly blocking the Emperor Blood Sword.


    "You actually..." Emperor Shi Huang didn''t understand again. Looking at Tang Ye''s incarnation, his eyes were empty, as if there was no self, no other, nothing.


    Who is this guy?


    Tang Ye''s incarnation noticed the expressions of the people around him, and knew that the Emperor Blood Sword was tricky, and after a closer look, he discovered that the Emperor Blood Sword had the power of charm. Unfortunately, he is just a power incarnation, of course he will not be confused.


    "Such a trick is useless to me, you, the emperor of the ages, will be killed by me!" This is actually talking in Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2613： The timing of the loophole!

    Emperor Shi Huang was very angry at Tang Ye''s words. Actually said that the nightmare charm of the Emperor Blood Sword is just a trick?


    This is ridiculous! The nightmare charm of the Emperor Blood Sword can deal with people of any realm strength, even the real **** realm. Because this is a secret technique for inducing a heart demon, it has nothing to do with a person''s strength, but only with a person''s state of mind. As long as there is a heart demon, it is possible to be affected, unless the state of mind is clear and open, or it will eventually fall into the nightmare charm.


    However, this nightmare''s ability to charm is useless for Tang Ye''s incarnation. The incarnation of Tang Ye said it was a small trick, but Emperor Shi Huang failed to refute him. After all, the mysterious technique of Nightmare Charm had no effect on Tang Ye''s avatar.


    It''s really evil. Emperor Shi Huang suddenly felt that if he wanted to talk about demons, the incarnation of Tang Ye would have such a flavor!


    Since the nightmare charm secret technique is useless, continue to attack. On the contrary, that trick is to be an auxiliary function. Failure to succeed does not mean that Tang Ye''s incarnation cannot be dealt with. Even with pure strength, Emperor Shi Huang didn''t think he would lose!


    The power of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom is protected, even if the Scarlet Dragon is destroyed, it will not disappear. Therefore, the Great Emperor Shi Huang launched the power of the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, and suddenly a few rays of light were emitted from the jade seal of the Chuan Kingdom, shining on him, and the aura of the First Emperor suddenly increased, as if his power had increased several times. This is the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom infused him with the power of luck and greatly strengthened his ability.


    In this state, Emperor Shi Huang had reached the level of the true ancestor of the zombie. Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman, and Bai Yan, it is impossible to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. With the power to pass on the jade seal of the country, Emperor Shi Huang had already moved a great distance from them. So at this time, the only thing that can be counted on is the incarnation of Tang Ye with the power of chaos.


    Only the power of Chaos is equal to the power of Qi Luck of the First Emperor, so now it is more powerful to compete. Regarding this, Tang Ye''s will has already estimated that it is enough to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. Fortunately, it was not easy to condense this incarnation of chaotic power. In the past few days, we had used all the power of chaos to condense this incarnation, and because his body was not protected by power, he was tortured by life rather than death. Fortunately, this effort is worth it, because after the incarnation of the chaotic power is condensed, the chaotic power is not only pure, but also very large, and can deal with anyone except the true god.


    "Do you think the power of chaos can deal with me?" Emperor Shi Huang is still so arrogant, when he can look down on everyone and get the jade seal of the country, he feels that his power has reached the peak, no one can do it in time, and he has returned to the arrogance of once being an emperor. Posture, and this, is also the beginning of his violent start.


    Under such violence, he will slowly lose the support of Chuan Guo Yu Xi. Although Chuanguo Yuxi was made by him, it is ultimately a thing representing the human race. This is also because when he forged the Jade Seal of the Kingdom, his will was to represent the human race. At that time, the condensed will was the earth human race, the human race was unified, the kingship was granted by heaven, and not a demon. When Qi Luck identified the jade seal of the country, it was naturally human. Therefore, the Emperor Shi Huang turned into a zombie, and after losing his human blood, the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom would not have any protective effect on him.


    Therefore, when the first emperor used the power of chaos and the power of vicious demon to suppress the blood of the zombie, he could pull the jade seal of the country. But now, his zombie violence is permeating again. If the Jade Seal of the Jade Dynasty cannot be fully assimilated, the Jade Seal of the Jade Kingdom will eventually leave him again.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation was amused by the words of Emperor Shi Huang, and said, "Of course I think the Chaos Power can deal with you, otherwise, what shall I fight with you?"


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang suddenly didn''t want to speak anymore. Tang Ye''s incarnation of this kid was too annoying to speak, and he couldn''t express any momentum in his anger. On the contrary, after being a little overwhelmed, his momentum was hit.


    "The magic sword is out!" The first emperor felt that it would be better to solve Tang Ye first. The current power is integrated with the power of the Chuanguo Jade Seal, so the Chuanguo Jade Seal has been used, otherwise I am afraid that it will not be able to deal with it. Tang Ye, a huge chaotic power, became incarnate. Just now he hadn''t obtained the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, he was invaded by Hei Ji''s chaotic power and almost died. Now he released a powerful force, formed a ten thousand sword, and stabbed Tang Ye.


    The magic sword went out, the blood-colored sharp sword, turned into a thousand horses, shouting, endlessly, continuously stabbing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye put his hands in front of him, sending out a shield of chaotic power to block these thousands of blood swords. This will consume his chaotic power, but, in the same way, the power of Emperor Shi Huang will also consume. Moreover, Tang Ye knew that this would be even more detrimental to Emperor Shi Huang, because the Jade Seal of the Kingdom would change.


    When the first emperor got the power of the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, he did not fully assimilate the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, so the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom was unstable for him. Of course, Emperor Shi Huang wanted to assimilate the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, but he didn''t have time. Because the incarnation of Tang Ye came, he had to deal with it first. If he can assimilate the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom, there will be no such hidden danger in the battle against Tang Ye''s incarnation, I am afraid that Tang Ye''s incarnation will not be easy to deal with him.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao also saw some clues. Because the power of Emperor Shi Huang is slowly weakening! As the current emperor of the Red Wall, he is the closest to the ancient jade seal and can feel these changes.


    But even if the power of Emperor Shi Huang is weakening, it is not for them to intervene. Now we still have to rely on the incarnation of Tang Ye to deal with Emperor Shi Huang. If he can persist until the power of Emperor Shi Huang is weakened so that they can deal with it, then it is possible to win this battle!


    This is great news!


    Wang Jiuxiao became excited. That''s right, this is hope and opportunity. Seize this moment!


    As a result, Wang Jiuxiao began to interfere with the ancient jade seal, using the power of the ancient jade seal to draw the call to pass the jade seal, so that the jade seal of the ancient kingdom can get rid of the influence of the "zombie tyrant" of Emperor Shi Huang. Although it is not possible to summon the ancient jade seal immediately, it can affect the power of the Chuanguo jade seal to the First Emperor. This would make Tang Ye''s incarnation easier to deal with Emperor Shi Huang.


    Emperor Shi Huang was very angry when he noticed this kind of thing. This loophole was discovered after all. Then, it is necessary to quickly solve the incarnation of Tang Ye, and then solve all enemies before the role of Chuan Guo Yu Xi disappears. At that time, he could assimilate the ancient jade seal again and completely assimilate it.


    It''s a pity that the Demon Sword''s march could not defeat the Tang Ye incarnation. The chaotic power possessed by Tang Ye''s avatar was still sufficient, on the contrary, the power of Emperor First Emperor was obviously weakened.


    When there were a lot of blood sword attacks in the "Devil Sword Expedition", Tang Ye''s avatar was no longer defensive, and he swept out against the blood sword, smashed the blood sword and smashed it towards Emperor Shi Huang.


    "Arrogant!" The Emperor Shi Huang shouted in a low voice, feeling that Tang Ye''s incarnation despised him so much that he wanted to attack himself despite the attack?

 Chapter 2614： There is another threat!

    In the eyes of Emperor Shi Huang, Tang Ye''s behavior was to despise him. But in Tang Ye''s view, it was to seize the opportunity and to do what he could. He doesn''t act rashly, he has always been confident and securely connected. If you are not confident enough, you will not act rashly. He himself was blocking Emperor Shi Huang''s "Devil Sword Expedition". If he hadn''t felt the power of the "Devil Sword Expedition" weakened, he would not rush up against the attack.


    Emperor Shi Huang felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and then attacked with the Emperor Blood Sword. At the same time, the "Magic Sword Expedition" is still playing a role. He fought out, focusing on one spot of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation didn''t have any fear or frown. Since it is the embodiment of power, there will be no sense of pain in the human body. Therefore, even if he was attacked at one point by the "Magic Sword", he would not hurt, let alone shrink back. For him, it is either exhausting the chaotic power, or being dissipated by the power stronger than him, for him it is death, otherwise other things have no effect.


    Of course, because Tang Ye''s will was integrated, it was like Tang Ye was remotely controlled. If he were eliminated, it would have certain effects on Tang Ye, such as physical pain and mental shock.


    But now that he sent the avatar of Chaos Power, Tang Ye has already set it in a tolerable range. He will not say that he connects his life and avatar together. If the avatar dies, the body also dies. This is too risky and too stupid. .


    Therefore, the incarnation of chaotic power at this time can be tossed at will, even if it is dead.


    Emperor Shi Huang still had his own power on his own. Indeed, he concentrated his "devil sword marching" power to attack a certain point of Tang Ye''s incarnation, Tang Ye''s incarnation was punched through a hole. However, under the cohesion of the chaotic power, it was quickly repaired. However, this will consume additional Chaos power, which also has a great impact.


    But Tang Ye''s incarnation ignored him, and continued to approach the First Emperor. Probably Emperor Shi Huang didn''t expect that the incarnation of Tang Ye would be so desperate, even if it was penetrated by a blood sword, he would desperately rush up.


    However, Emperor Shi Huang was happy instead. Because he felt that Tang Ye''s incarnation was broken by the blood sword, then he could activate the ability to bleed and **** blood. His power is so terrible, as long as it is broken by his power, the enemy will cause bloodshed. Then, because the first emperor is a zombie, he can activate the bloodsucking effect when the enemy is bleeding. Zombies get blood, which will replenish their strength, which is equivalent to healing. Then, the enemy''s injury will increase, but he will recover. Isn''t it just widening the gap between the enemy and us, making it easier to win?


    At this time, Emperor Shi Huang felt that Tang Youque was broken by his blood sword, causing a bleeding effect on Tang Ye''s avatar, then he could absorb the blood of Tang Ye''s avatar. In this case, even if he doesn''t restore his strength, he can greatly weaken the power of Tang Ye''s avatar, so it won''t be a problem to win Tang Ye''s avatar.


    So Emperor Shi Huang suddenly activated the ability to draw blood, wanting to draw the blood of Tang Ye''s incarnation. However, after he activated his blood-sucking ability, he found that Tang Ye''s avatar had not lost any blood at all.


    How is this going?


    He looked carefully at Tang Ye''s avatar, only to find that Tang Ye''s injury was completely healed. What kind of ghost repair ability is this, is it so fast?


    Emperor Shi Huang didn''t believe in this kind of thing, and then he felt it carefully, only to find that Tang Ye''s incarnation had no signs of blood flowing at all. He was stunned. In other words, this kid had no blood at all in front of him?


    But what a joke! Without blood, is that still a person?


    Emperor Shi Huang was really shocked. Obviously, this kid is very mysterious and powerful. He is by no means as simple as it seems on the surface. With terrible chaotic power, it is not a human being, the first emperor thought of a god. However, if it is a god, why didn''t he show help when the **** tribe was defeated?


    If it is not a god, nor a human, then it is another more terrifying race. However, no other race can control the power of chaos. So, is it a race from the outside world?


    This made Emperor Shi Huang immediately jealous. For the vast world outside, the existence of this world is unknown, except for the Pangu God Emperor in the Chaos Period of the Ten Thousand Realms, who is said to be from a certain tribe in the vast world outside, and only he understands the outside world. Other people, even true gods, are very strange. In this case, how can we not be afraid of the races in the outside world?


    "Are you not a creature in this world?" Emperor Shi Huang was very surprised and puzzled by Tang Ye''s incarnation, staring at Tang Ye''s incarnation and asked in a low voice.


    However, Tang Ye incarnate attacked him wholeheartedly, no matter where he managed so much. Now, he broke through the "devil sword marching" that continued to attack, and arrived in front of Emperor Shi Huang. At this time, he encountered the surprised Emperor Shi Huang. The Emperor Shi Huang failed to concentrate on defense, and he was approached with a punch.


    boom!


    The punch of Tang Ye''s incarnation was also a long time ago. When it hit the First Emperor, a terrible impact burst out. This shock force is chaotic power, even if the zombie body of the Emperor First Emperor and the Jade Seal of the Kingdom blocked most of it, many chaotic powers have penetrated into the body. The chaotic power will not disappear, it will continue to invade the body of the First Emperor, and destroy it. Even if you can''t kill the first emperor, you can also hurt the first emperor and weaken the power of the first emperor.


    At this time, under the impact of the chaotic force, Emperor Shi Huang was knocked out and hit the wall. The wall was instantly shattered and smashed out continuously to a rotten place. When it hit the ground, a long ditch was also smashed into the ground.


    Even Emperor Shi Huang was beaten like this, which shows how terrifying Tang Ye''s power is. Seeing this, everyone was stunned, and became silent for a while, Wan Lai was silent.


    This is too terrible! I just thought that the incarnation of Tang Ye would be dealt with by Emperor Shi Huang, but I never expected that it would be that Emperor Shi Huang was knocked down to the ground by the incarnation of Tang Ye, and depending on the situation, the power of the incarnation of Tang Ye was already superior to that of Emperor Shi Huang. Above.


    What a power this is!


    Even among the people present, the strongest Bai Fei, the power of the true ancestor of the zombie, was very surprised to see Tang Ye incarnate fighting the Emperor Shi Huang in such a battle. He had been observing for a while, but he could not detect the identity of Tang Ye''s incarnation. He has always been hiding in this world, basically mastering the creatures in the world. If someone like Tang Ye''s incarnation ever existed, he felt that he had no reason not to know.


    But now he just doesn''t know.


    "Chaotic Power..." Bai squinted and frowned. Is it like Hei Ji, a creature different from this world, a terrifying existence that has been transformed?


    No matter what it is, Emperor Shi Huang once again felt a huge threat!

 Chapter 2615： Turn into corpse poison!

    Emperor Shi Huang was seriously injured by Tang Ye''s punch, which of course made him feel threatened. Another is that he feels that Tang Ye''s incarnation does not exist in this world, so it is mysterious and unknown to him, and it is extremely possible to kill him. Therefore, he felt that Tang Ye''s incarnation was more dangerous than Bai Fei.


    If it is the existence of this heaven and earth, as long as it is not a true god, in fact, he is completely invincible, and he can''t be killed by any fight. Who made him a zombie with Phoenix blood?


    "Cough..." Emperor Shi Huang wanted to stand up, but suddenly found that his body was numb, and he felt like he couldn''t stand up. At the same time, he coughed up blood!


    "How, how is it possible?!" He was even more shocked. How is this possible, is it possible that his body has been destroyed. However, with the phoenix blood of Nirvana rebirth, even if he was hit just now, shouldn''t it be repaired soon?


    But not! The injury is still there, and it seems to be getting worse!


    It is the invasion and destruction of chaotic forces!


    "Damn..." The Emperor Shi Huang looked at Tang Ye''s incarnation, furious, and at the same time he became very jealous. He deeply realized that the chaotic power of Tang Ye''s incarnation was much stronger than Hei Ji''s.


    And what he needs most is the power of chaos. Because the chaotic force''s invasion and destruction continue, if it cannot be eliminated, it will continue to be injured, destroyed and injured.


    However, the chaotic power is at the same level as the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, even the Pangu God Emperor will inevitably be depleted and eventually die. Therefore, those of them who are powerful under the power of Emperor Shi Huang, there is nothing to do with the power of chaos.


    call!


    At this moment, Tang Ye incarnate chased him. Tang Ye''s incarnation is not so arrogant and arrogant. He will definitely chase when there is a good opportunity. He will not watch the show slowly and give others time to relax. Taking advantage of his name to kill him, isn''t it a matter of course? So he sometimes doesn''t understand why many people don''t do it when they have the opportunity to kill the enemy in one fell swoop, and insist on Rory to show off his superiority. As everyone knows, this often gives the enemy a chance to counterattack.


    At the very least, we must fight the enemy so that there is no chance of reversal, and it is not too late to speak slowly.


    When Emperor Shi Huang saw Tang Ye''s incarnation chasing him, he was shocked. At this time, his first thought was not to ignore Tang Ye''s attack and to resist it. He evaded immediately! This is his change. He realized that Tang Ye was terrible, so he became more careful.


    However, it was too late for him to be careful. At this time, his body has been invaded by chaotic forces, and his strength will be constantly weakened. At the same time, the Jade Seal of the Chuan Kingdom became looser and weaker under the call of Wang Jiuxiao to use the jade seals of other ancient countries.


    This double weakening made Emperor Shi Huang''s situation worse and worse. Facing Tang Ye''s attack, if he couldn''t avoid it, he became more and more reluctant to resist. His momentum, as if plummeting, slowly showed a downward trend, making people feel ready to fail.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation''s fist is actually not a simple fist attack, it is the "hard Tai Chi" he has been using since his debut and has been constantly comprehending.


    Hard Tai Chi can make the power more domineering. Under the previous limitation of Qi Luck, one punch can only break big rocks when there is only internal energy. Now that the shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, the various powers of heaven and earth that he possessed are broken with one punch.


    So Emperor Shi Huang was hit with a punch just now and he would be hurt very badly. In fact, with that punch, the incarnation of Tang Ye also used the secret technique of "beating a cow across the mountain". This secret technique has extremely strong penetrating power, so a huge chaotic force penetrates into the body of Emperor Shi Huang, causing his body to begin to suffer damage.


    On the surface, Tang Ye was indeed a very simple attack, which seemed not to be feared. But when you really feel his power, it''s too late to regret.


    Emperor Shi Huang had already suffered this kind of loss.


    boom!


    With another punch, Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t avoid it. Once again, he was hit by Tang Ye. He flew upside down. He could no longer twist his body as quickly as before, and then dodge or resist Tang Ye''s incarnation chase. And Tang Ye¡¯s avatar also didn¡¯t say a word, and immediately pursued it, like a nerd working hard. What he had to do at this time was to attack the First Emperor, he was just attacking the First Emperor. Don''t take a look.


    Bang bang bang!


    Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t twist his body while he was floating in the air, and was pursued by Tang Ye to attack from all angles. Then Tang Ye leaped high, dived down, and drove Emperor Shi Huang into the ground from mid-air. The impact caused the ground to vibrate, just like a continuous earthquake, raising dust in the sky.


    After fighting for so long, Tang Ye''s avatar needed to control the Chaos power consumption, so he didn''t continue fighting. And he felt that after fighting for so long and penetrating so much chaotic power into the body of the First Emperor, it was enough to destroy the First Emperor.


    When the dust settled, it was very difficult to see the First Emperor fall to the ground and want to struggle. His appearance, clothes, hair, and body were all tattered and decadent. He had completely lost his former spirit and looked very embarrassed.


    "You..." Emperor Shi Huang raised his head slightly, looked at Tang Ye''s incarnation, and wanted to curse, but he was out of breath, unable to curse.


    He didn''t even have the strength to raise his head, and his head drooped again.


    Happiness!


    Then, seeing his body like a small explosion, sparks sparked everywhere. Then green smoke came out, emitting a very unpleasant stench.


    This is proof of the destruction of the zombie body. At this time, Emperor Shi Huang''s immortal body had been destroyed, and the effect of Phoenix Blood Nirvana''s rebirth had no effect. Because of the invading forces of Chaos, the Phoenix Blood has been destroyed.


    Emperor Shi Huang was helpless.


    "Why, how could this be?" Emperor Shi Huang couldn''t accept this kind of thing. He thought he was invincible, but he didn''t expect to be defeated by an unknown guy who suddenly appeared.


    What is this, one thing drops one thing, is there no absolute power among all things?


    However, it is obviously a bit, since this world was opened up, no one has surpassed the Pangu God Emperor. Isn''t this a proof of absolute power?


    The First Emperor was originally going to become the Lord of Heaven and Earth, an absolutely powerful existence. However, the plan only took a step, and it was blocked by others. He was naturally very unwilling, but the chaotic power had already destroyed his body. As long as he was dealt with again, he couldn''t avoid it. And he believed that Tang Ye''s incarnation would definitely continue to kill him.


    He was wondering whether Destiny God would come to help him. However, now that the destiny gods have not appeared, I am afraid it will not. Moreover, he also knew in his heart that the destiny gods just regarded him as a pawn. His role as a chess piece may have been played, and there is nothing to throw away.


    However, he will not let his will end there. Suddenly, he turned into a violent corpse poison gas, flew out, and wanted to merge with the five ghosts, creating corpse poison that covered the earth, and brought destruction to this earth!

 Chapter 2616： Doomsday Zombie!

    The Emperor Shi Huang was unwilling to be defeated. If he was defeated by Gu Youque, Ma Chumo, Ying Yinman and Bai Yin, he felt that he would be defeated more clearly. It was defeated by Fumushi and his own kind, and by zombies. of. But for the incarnation of Tang Ye, it suddenly appeared, and then defeated him with the power of chaos.


    It''s not that being defeated by Tang Ye''s incarnation is inexplicable, the chaotic power itself is very powerful. He just felt that the appearance of Tang Ye''s incarnation was completely out of his expectations. This kind of failure was unexpected. Originally, he felt that he was already invincible in the world. However, the result was not, actually defeated by Tang Ye''s incarnation.


    He is so unwilling, so he would rather give up his last vitality, turn into the strongest poison of the corpse, merge with the power of luck of the Jade Seal of the Kingdom, and dissipate it, making it impossible to stop. In this case, the whole world will be filled with his corpse poison, and all living things will become corpses, then his plan will be considered a success. Even if he is dead, relying on the will of those corpses, one day, he will be reborn from resentment and violence, but it will take a lot of time.


    Of course, if he does not commit suicide, he will not die so easily. Even if the body is destroyed by the power of chaos, the horror of the zombie, even if only the bones are left, may be reborn. However, if he wants to realize the world of the corpse, he must do that. Because at this time the limit of Chuanguo Jade Seal is about to come, if he doesn''t use Chuanguo Yuxi, Chuanguo Jade Seal will be summoned back. And if he wants to spread the poison of the corpse on a large scale, he must use the power of the world''s air transport of the Jade Seal.


    At the same time, he summoned the five ghosts who went out to draw human blood to refine the terrible corpse poison. Inspired by him, the five ghosts quickly rushed towards him. Originally, the five ghosts acted in various places. The five ghosts draw human blood, one is to refine the poison of the strongest corpse, and the other is to create the puppet corpse. One of the puppet corpses can continue to make puppet corpses, and the other is to deal with the people who came to calm down the palace of the Red Wall.


    A corpse puppet can continue to create other corpse puppets, just like one pass ten, ten pass one hundred. Therefore, during this period of time, the actions of the Five Ghosts have created thousands of corpse puppets. Moreover, the speed of making corpse puppets is still increasing rapidly, and the number of corpse puppets is growing rapidly. In those remote towns, without the power of the red wall palace to stop them in time, the spread of the corpse puppets will turn the entire town into a puppet corpse.


    Suddenly, this gave people the feeling of a doomsday zombie world.


    Faced with these circumstances, Wang Cangcang, Feng Zhulian, Tang Zisang, Lu Celadon and others went to investigate and stop them. This is the reason why the first emperor came to **** the jade seal of the ancient country at this time in the red wall palace, and their masters did not appear during the war here.


    The disaster brought by Emperor Shi Huang was not only the threat of the Red Wall Palace, but also the creation of corpse puppets under the action of the Five Ghosts. Just as the Emperor Shi Huang came to seize the jade seal of the ancient country, the actions of the Five Ghosts were also terrible disasters. Because the actions of the five ghosts alone turned many people into corpse puppets, and sometimes a village or a small town became a world of corpse puppets. And even in a city, half of the people became corpse puppets.


    This is truly like the arrival of the zombie world of the doomsday.


    The power of the five ghosts is also very strong. They were nurtured by Emperor Shi Huang, with violent evil spirits in them, and then their bodies were transformed into corpses by Emperor Shi Huang with zombie blood and his power. The body of this corpse was made of the corpses of five powerful Volders. Therefore, the power realm of these five corpses also reached a level close to that of the ancient gods. Therefore, dealing with these five ghosts is not easy!


    And these five ghosts of the corpse were not longing for fighting and killing, so as soon as Wang Cangcang and the others came to investigate, they went to other places to act. They only existed to create the strongest corpse poison, so Wang Cangcang and the others tried to eliminate these five ghosts, but they did not succeed.


    After the five ghosts wander, they will continue to draw human blood, refine the essence of human blood, and then transform into the poison of the corpse. And those who are absorbed by them will become corpse puppets. Therefore, the creation of the poison of the corpse and the creation of the puppet of the corpse can be carried out at the same time, which is even more terrifying. If it cannot be stopped in time, the entire world may become a corpse puppet.


    Now, the five ghosts were summoned by the First Emperor, and they all swept towards the red wall court.


    Emperor Shi Huang knew that he could no longer deal with the incarnation of Tang Ye, and at the last moment, he had to pay a heavy price for them!


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao and the others were very happy, because Emperor Shi Huang was defeated! Looking at the appearance of Emperor Shi Huang, he was truly defeated! This means that the disaster brought by Emperor Shi Huang is about to be eliminated. This is such an exciting thing. They have experienced despair in the matter of Emperor Shi Huang. Now that Emperor Shi Huang has been resolved, they are no longer desperate and can breathe a sigh of relief. What a comfortable thing this is!


    However, at this last moment, Emperor Shi Huang had other actions. They didn¡¯t react immediately, and Emperor First Emperor yelled up to the sky, ¡°Don¡¯t think that you have defeated me like this! I will not be defeated! Today, I will dissolve my flesh and become the strongest corpse poison in the world. , Invade into each of you, making you all puppets under my control!"


    After the low drink, Emperor Shi Huang suddenly broke his body, his body ascended into the sky like a terrible squeeze, with a bang, breaking and exploding, turning into a **** cloud.


    At the same time, the five ghosts gathered here, and when the five ghosts corresponded to the actions of the first emperor, when they gathered around the first emperor who turned into a **** cloud, they blew themselves like the first emperor, and their body was broken and turned into a burst of blood. Cloudiness. Then, the blood-colored cloud and mist that the Emperor Shi Huang transformed into and the blood-colored cloud and fog that the five ghosts transformed into fused together, forming a huge blood-colored cloud. The gorgeous blood color makes people feel flustered. Shrouded over the head, very depressed.


    At the same time, the Chuanguo Yuxi had not been summoned back by Wang Jiuxiao. At this time, Emperor Shi Huang had activated its power. Therefore, Chuanguo Yuxi sank into that **** cloud layer, releasing a force of luck. Then, thunder rang in the sky, and although the sky did not change, the **** clouds flowed out and disappeared quickly.


    I thought that nothing was going to happen, but suddenly, **** rain fell in the sky, everywhere.


    This scene actually happened very quickly, and no one was able to react. Even if Tang Ye¡¯s avatar reacted the fastest, he felt that the first emperor¡¯s actions would not be easy and he went to stop it, but the first emperor who turned into a **** cloud was just a force. No matter what the attack was, he couldn¡¯t. Break up. Then it turned into rain.


    "Hurry and hide, there is a terrible corpse poison in this rain!" Failing to stop Emperor Shi Huang in time, Tang Ye incarnate sipped to everyone.


    The **** rain was not heavy, and it was pattering, but the rain came too suddenly. After the body trembled, the eyes began to turn red, and then the body twisted, hands and feet crunched, and they began to become puppets. corpse.


    Even if they were not drenched by **** rainwater, people''s drinking water was contaminated a lot, so after they drank the contaminated water, they were also poisoned by the corpses and became puppet corpses.


    For a time, the puppet corpse appeared on a large scale, and the world really seemed to usher in the doomsday zombie world!

 Chapter 2617： Is it possible?

    Among the people here in the Red Wall Palace, some people can''t avoid the **** rain that the Emperor Shi Huang turned into. After being showered, even if they are not ordinary people, they have good power, but they still can''t stop Emperor Shi Huang turning into The poison of the corpse. They began to be invaded by the poison of the corpse and mutated into the puppet corpse.


    "Ahhh!" The person who was invaded by the poison of the corpse had his eyes flushed first, then his head was very painful, and he yelled while holding his head. Then their bodies creaked, as if their bones were broken, and then they saw their necks crooked and their hands and feet misaligned.


    "Kaka!" After the change, they went crazy when they saw others, and rushed to them desperately, biting them.


    At the beginning, some people didn''t know what was going on, they were bitten, and then the bitten people were poisoned by the corpse again, and the virus also began to attack, and they turned into puppet corpses.


    "This..." Seeing this scene, the other people who avoided the poisonous blood rain of the corpses under the sky were so shocked that their heads were blank, and they could not accept such terrible things. However, when the mutated puppet corpse attacked and they evaded and resisted, they had to accept it.


    This is the feeling of naked doomsday zombies!


    "How could this happen!" Some people still don''t understand how such a terrible thing happened, and they drank loudly and wanted to ask what happened.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation knew that it was not that they didn''t understand why this happened, but that they were frightened by the sudden fear. This corpse poison was undoubtedly turned into by the First Emperor. It was very scary, even God-level power could hardly resist. Once poisoned by this corpse, it will become a puppet corpse.


    "You all avoid it, and don''t be hit by the poison of the corpse. And be careful not to be scratched or bitten by the poison of the corpse! From now on, everyone must enter the first-level warning preparation. The poison of the corpse is spreading in a wide range, and I am afraid that all places have been invaded by the poison of the corpse!" Tang Ye''s incarnation shouted to everyone.


    After that, Tang Ye''s avatar did not continue to stay in the palace of the red wall, but faced the blood rain of the poison of the corpse, rushed to the sky, sending out chaotic power to destroy the blood rain of the poison of the corpse. The invasion and destruction of chaotic forces really played a role. Originally, there was a rain of poisonous blood over the city of Yanjing, but under the invasion and destruction of chaotic forces, it slowly weakened and then disappeared.


    However, the poisonous blood rain of the dead corpses is not only in the place of Yanjing City, but also in the whole country, and even this land has come. What if it can stop one place, other places are still affected.


    "This is in trouble..." Tang Ye''s incarnation represented Tang Ye''s will. He was above the sky, looking at the distant places, with a serious expression, frowning and worrying. The damage caused by the blood rain of the poison of the corpse is unimaginable, this world will not really become a world of the puppet corpse.


    "Damn..." Tang Ye''s incarnation couldn''t help but drink out. Unexpectedly, at this last juncture, Emperor Shi Huang could create such a terrible poison of the corpse, bringing devastating disaster. But think about it, this should be the ultimate plan of the First Emperor to use the poison of the corpse to turn the entire world into a world of corpses!


    The people underneath, Wang Jiuxiao and others, looked at the few people who had not been able to block the poisonous blood rain of the corpses just now, and were turned into puppet corpses by the invading alien, and realized how terrible what happened this time. Their faces changed, as if the end of the world had come.


    This fact is too difficult to accept. They thought that Emperor Shi Huang had been dealt with and they could breathe a sigh of relief. They never thought that the threat of Emperor Shi Huang was still small, and now the poison of the corpse was the most terrifying!


    The whole world has been invaded by the poison of the corpse! Whether it is a person, a bird, or a walking beast, it may become a puppet corpse. And the puppet''s corpse will attack when it sees a living thing, so the next life of the living thing will become extremely difficult!


    A **** rain of poisonous corpses fell from the sky, covering such a wide range that it was unimaginable. At this time, I am afraid that most of the living creatures have been invaded by the poison of the corpse and become the puppet corpse. In this case, the living creatures have fallen into a situation where they can survive in the cracks!


    It really is like the zombie world of the doomsday.


    At this time, Chuan Guo Yuxi fell from a high altitude. At this time, the Jade Seal of Chuanguo had no longer the blood red that was infested by the violent Emperor Shi Huang, and turned back to flawless jasper, emitting a holy green light. It has returned and is no longer under the influence of Emperor Shi Huang.


    Wang Jiuxiao took the Chuanguo Yuxi, and although he got the Chuanguo Yuxi again, his expression was not optimistic at all. The poison of the corpse that the Emperor First Emperor has dropped is very terrifying, and it can be predicted that many places and many people have been harmed by the poison of the corpse. Now that I have to return the jade seal of the country, I am afraid that it is also powerless.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao wanted to try and use the power of the ancient jade seal to see if he could dissolve the poison of the evil corpse incarnate by the First Emperor.


    Then, with the Chuan Guo Yuxi as the head, Wang Jiuxiao pulled out other ancient jade seals, so the ancient jade seals flew out from the resettlement palace, forming a golden circle, emitting dazzling golden light. Then, twelve ancient jade seals flew into the air together, shining everywhere.


    The force of air transport from the jade seal of the ancient country spread out and enveloped everywhere, but it was useless. The person who was invaded by the poison of the corpse had only a short period of pain, and could not expel the poison of the corpse in the body, and soon continued to be like a puppet, attacking when seeing a living thing.


    Every place was suddenly chaotic.


    The air force of the ancient jade seal was unable to expel the poison of the corpse. Wang Jiuxiao felt helpless, and recovered the ancient jade seal, he could only find another way. He looked at the avatar of Tang Ye in mid-air, and suddenly noticed the identity of the avatar of Tang Ye. Regarding Tang Ye''s trail, Hei Ji had already told them that it had been designed by the destiny god, trapped in the chaotic power layer, and her life was in danger. After knowing the news, of course they had to work hard to rescue Tang Ye, so Wang Jiuxiao listened to Hei Ji''s suggestion and sent many people.


    This is actually one of the reasons why there are not many outstanding masters in the Red Wall Palace at this time.


    But Wang Jiuxiao felt that things would not be so coincidental. Tang Ye was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, and then a mysterious person with abundant Chaos Power appeared. Perhaps others thought that Tang Ye would be killed by the Chaos Power Layer, including the Destiny God. However, Wang Jiuxiao knew Tang Ye too well. After seeing Tang Ye''s incarnation battle and his words and deeds, he felt that it was probably Tang Ye.


    At this time, Wang Jiuxiao once again pinned his hopes on Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye could resolve the terrible corpse poison disaster.


    Now this disaster is a real crisis of extinction. It''s not just staying in the threat stage, it''s already happening.


    After taking a look at the incarnation of Tang Ye in midair, he was thinking about a question. Since the power of chaos can eliminate a part of the poison of the corpse, can the power of chaos purify the poison of the corpse in people?

 Chapter 2618： The strategy of isolation!

    Tang Ye''s conjecture is not without reason. Just now he used the power of chaos to invade the blood rain of the poison of the corpse, and found that the blood rain of the poison of the corpse had been eliminated. In other words, the invading and destroying effect of chaotic forces is also effective against the poison of the corpse!


    Then, if the chaotic power is injected into the people who are invaded by the poison of the corpse, can the power of the chaos eliminate the poison of the corpse and save the people who have been poisoned by the corpse?


    Tang Ye thought it could give it a try. Except for this method, he didn''t know any other methods. And seeing so many people being harmed by the poison of the corpse, he was very worried. If you let it go, I''m afraid the whole earth will be filled with puppet corpses, and it will be the end of the world.


    Tang Ye fell to the ground, looking at the few Red Wall court soldiers who had become puppet Yin corpses. After squinting, he decided to infuse a small amount of chaotic power into a puppet Yin corpse.


    "No!" However, at this moment, a woman''s voice came from Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji stood up and said: "The chaotic power is not something everyone can bear. If you inject the chaotic power into their bodies, they will definitely die."


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment. He thought about this, but he never thought it would be as serious as Hei Ji said. He feels it can be controlled. But Hei Ji reminded him so seriously that he quickly withdrew the chaotic power. But even so, a small amount of chaotic power entered the body of the puppet''s corpse.


    At this moment, the puppet''s corpse was immediately attacked by the chaotic power, struggling and wailing in pain, and then the originally distorted body became more distorted, as if it was about to break.


    "No, the chaotic power will destroy his body, and he will definitely die if this continues." Hei Ji frowned as he watched the reaction of the puppet''s corpse.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that even a small amount of chaotic power could destroy the puppet''s corpse, and could only quickly go to extract the chaotic power that had just invaded the puppet''s corpse. Then the puppet corpse fell to the ground, dying. Although he was a mad puppet corpse, he wanted to bite when he saw a living thing and transform the living thing into the same kind, but his body was destroyed and he could no longer move.


    This also shows that the puppet''s corpse is terrifying, although the strength is not strong, but it is crazy enough. Those who are barefoot are not afraid of wearing shoes, and those who are not afraid of death must be jealous. Besides, there are so many puppet corpses everywhere now. A city is full of puppets, how to deal with it?


    It may be possible to kill all of them, but if so many people are poisoned by the corpses, killing all of them is equivalent to killing most of the people and other creatures, which is a devastating injury to the world itself. So, until the last step, it will definitely not be done.


    Tang Ye looked at the puppet''s corpse that had been destroyed by a little chaotic power to the point of death, with a heavy expression. Originally thought that the power of chaos can remove the poison of the corpse, but now it seems that it is impossible. Then, he has no other way to remove the poison of the corpse.


    Wang Jiuxiao couldn''t help but see Tang Ye, and his mood sank to the bottom of the sea. It was really difficult for him now. Unexpectedly, the end times will come like this.


    "It would be great if the chaotic force''s damage to the human body can be solved." Tang Ye incarnation muttered softly.


    The reason why the chaotic force destroys the human body so quickly and massively is because the human body cannot bear the chaotic force. If the body is strong enough, perhaps it can persist until the chaotic power destroys the poison of the corpse. However, it is also necessary to control the amount of chaotic power. Let the chaotic power just reach the level of eliminating the poison of the corpse.


    Others heard what Tang Ye said, but Wang Jiuxiao and Hei Ji found it difficult to do it. Because most of the people who have been exposed to the poison of the corpse are ordinary people, and making their bodies stronger, wouldn''t it be like most ordinary people? This is obviously unrealistic.


    For the time being, there is no other way, Wang Jiuxiao said: "We can only isolate the people who have been poisoned by the corpse first, and then find a way to relieve the poison of the corpse."


    The number of people to be dispatched in this way is very large, because the number of puppet corpses that have been transformed in various places is unknown. In addition, the poison of the corpse that Emperor Shi Huang produced this time involved the entire world, and the horror of being transformed was not only humans, but also monsters. Therefore, in this matter, he must unite all races. However, this might be difficult. The Demon Race and the Demon Race have been waiting for opportunities to deal with humans. At this time, it is probably the best time for the Demon Race and the Demon Race. Those puppet corpses will no longer be regarded as human beings, on the contrary, they are ghosts. So this is the time when human power is greatly reduced and they are best to act.


    For a while, there was no better way. I could only isolate the people infected by the poison of the corpse according to what Wang Jiuxiao said, and rescue them after finding a way to relieve the poison of the corpse.


    This matter was extremely urgent and could not be delayed for a moment, so everyone immediately took action. It mobilizes the entire power of the human race. Those with the strength of the Red Wall Palace are mainly responsible, but even ordinary people must know how to protect themselves. They cannot face people who have become puppets, whether they are relatives or friends. careless.


    The quarantine area was established immediately, first surrounded by simple steel, and then slowly built to become stronger. At the same time, all relevant scientific researchers have devoted themselves to studying the antidote of the poison of the corpse. It''s not just the people of the Red Wall Palace, anyone who has the ability to do it. Miao Yu''er and Miao Ling''er were people from Tang Sect who focused on poison art, and they wanted to do this work.


    At the same time, Wang Jiuxiao was not sure about the identity of Tang Ye''s incarnation. Although he had doubts, if he was not clear, he was still worried. Facing the current situation, perhaps Tang Ye thought of a solution faster than them. And if Tang Ye''s incarnation was not Tang Ye, he would arrange another person to assist Hei Ji in the action to save Tang Ye. In order to figure this out, Wang Jiuxiao alone asked the incarnation of Tang Ye to talk to him.


    "There is no need to say anything else, I will help deal with the poison of the corpse, no need to use another force to save me." After Wang Jiuxiao called Tang Ye incarnation alone, Tang Ye incarnation said directly.


    Wang Jiuxiao was taken aback, and then heaved a sigh of relief. If so, this is Tang Sheng.


    "Okay." Wang Jiuxiao was not polite, nodded and turned around to make arrangements to deal with the poison of the corpse.


    However, Hei Ji still didn''t know about Tang Ye, and she was very curious about the incarnation of Tang Ye with huge chaotic power. After Tang Ye and Wang Jiuxiao separated, she deliberately went to see the incarnation of Tang Ye, she was still relatively guarded, even a little hostile.


    Because according to her previous guesses, she felt that Tang Ye was incarnate as an evil god, the mysterious **** who had transformed her back then!


    "I want to ask you something." Hei Ji asked coldly before blocking the way of Tang Ye''s incarnation.


    What she wanted to ask was the identity of Tang Ye''s incarnation. If it was a Cthulhu, she would hate it very much.

 Chapter 2619： Scary guy!

    Tang Ye turned to look at Hei Ji, silent for a while, not knowing how to answer her. He knew why Hei Ji asked him that way, because he had a powerful chaotic power. And in this world, at present, there are only two people who possess the power of Chaos, that is, he and Hei Ji.


    And Hei Ji''s chaotic power was not merged by himself like him. Hei Ji''s chaotic power was injected into Hei Ji''s body by the evil **** in the "God Creation Project" back then. It can be said to be very passive and there are many restrictions.


    However, she saw that Tang Ye''s incarnation was different. The chaotic power possessed by Tang Ye''s incarnation was several times that of hers. Based on this, it shows that the bearing capacity is much stronger than her. Moreover, she saw the battle of Tang Ye''s incarnation just now, very freely, unlike her often worried about power consumption and conflict with the divine power of her war **** tribe.


    She felt that Tang Ye''s avatar was born with chaotic power, so she was very curious about the identity of Tang Ye''s avatar.


    "Who am I, is that important?" Tang Ye''s incarnation was silent for a while, and said to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji hummed: "Of course it is important, because as far as I know, the power of chaos is not the power of this world, and in this world, only you and me have the power of chaos. I am very clear about why I have power of chaos, but For you, I don¡¯t know at all. I¡¯m thinking, will you and I be of the same kind?"


    Tang Ye''s avatar looked at Hei Ji and said, "What kind of power can''t determine whether we are the same kind, but our position can be determined."


    "Now Human Race is encountering an apocalyptic crisis, I want to resolve this crisis, and you just took action to prevent this crisis, so our position is the same. In other words, we are the same kind now." Tang Ye incarnate said to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji frowned and stared at Tang Ye and said, "You know what I mean is not this. You just want to know your identity, are you hiding it on purpose? Could it be that, as I guessed, you are the former evil god?!"


    "This..." Tang Ye''s incarnation was taken aback, but Hei Ji was suspicious of this aspect. Of course he was not a Cthulhu, he thought Hei Ji was obsessed with something, and his tone and attitude were a bit unkind. He originally thought he was a Cthulhu. What a mess of speculation, it''s too impossible, the Cthulhu was the person in charge of the "God Creation Project" in the heavens thousands of years ago.


    Tang Ye¡¯s incarnation shook his head and smiled at Hei Ji: ¡°I heard that the evil **** was a very mysterious **** in the heavens. His evil is not evil, but weird and mysterious. No one knows him. But for the heavenly world, he¡¯s making a god. ''Plan'' is led by him. I am also curious about such a character. But I don''t understand, why do you suspect that I am him?"


    Hei Ji stared at Tang Ye, frowned, squinted, thought for a moment, and said, "Because you have the power of chaos, and the general knowledge cannot adapt to the power of chaos. All creatures in this world are all affected by the Pangu God Emperor. The chaos power is from the outer sky world, which is different from the original power. Unless it is not in this world, it cannot adapt to the chaos power. And the reason why I can have the chaos power is because the evil **** treated me So, what I know is that the only people who can come into contact with the chaotic power are Cthulhu, except me. The Cthulhu can extract the chaos power to me at the beginning, and it¡¯s okay to adapt to the chaos power. There were so many heavens back then. Most of the gods have been expelled to the chaos space, but the whereabouts of the evil gods are unknown. In the previous incidents of the gods, there was no trace of the evil gods. So now, you are most likely to be the evil god!"


    "This..." Tang Ye incarnation listened to Hei Ji''s words and felt that her guess was quite reasonable. But he is really not a Cthulhu. He looked at Hei Ji for a long time, but for a moment he couldn''t find a good reason to explain, so he said to Hei Ji: "You come with me."


    Then Tang Ye turned around and swiftly left, just to the heaven.


    Hei Ji was puzzled and didn''t know what Tang Ye''s incarnation was going to do. But she still wanted to figure this out, so she followed Tang Ye incarnation. When she reached the realm of heaven, she found that Tang Ye''s incarnation went to the chaotic stone **** platform. She was even more puzzled. Could this guy have something to do with the Chaos Stone God Platform? Then, maybe it was not the evil god, but another **** who was later transformed by the evil god. However, she had never heard of a second **** who was transformed by the evil **** and could adapt to the power of chaos.


    The incarnation of Tang Ye didn''t want to explain so much to Hei Ji, and didn''t intend to hide it. Now you can''t delay the entanglement because of such a little identity. The poison of the corpse is more important. When he arrived at the chaos stone **** platform, when the chaos power level was below, Tang Ye''s avatar directly revealed Tang Ye''s face, no longer the unknown face.


    "You..." Hei Ji was shocked when she saw this, and then furious, she attacked Tang Ye and shouted in a low voice: "You want to lie to me through Tang Ye''s identity, huh, Tang Ye is trapped in the Chaos Power Layer. , Can¡¯t break free. Are you here a **** of the destiny god?"


    However, Hei Ji did not believe this speculation herself. Because with such a strong chaotic power, he can directly fight against the destiny gods, how can he be manipulated?


    But she still felt that the guy in front of her wanted to use Tang Ye''s identity to deceive her. At first she felt that Tang Ye was trapped by the Chaos power layer, how could she come out. Secondly, even if Tang Ye came out, how could he have such a powerful chaotic power?


    "Listen to me!" Tang Ye''s incarnation didn''t expect Hei Ji to do it directly, and was speechless. He didn''t want to fight Hei Ji, and jumped into the Chaos power layer.


    Hei Ji saw that, for a moment, this is all right? She can''t get close to the Chaos Power Layer, otherwise she will be attacked. She could not stop such a powerful attack. But she was even more surprised that the incarnation of Tang Ye could enter the Chaos Power Layer freely. What is this skill?


    After entering the Chaos Power Layer, Tang Ye''s incarnation became dull and dull, as if he had become a robot, no longer free to move.


    Then he said: "I am Tang Ye, nor am I. This is an incarnation. I am still trapped in the chaotic power, but I have adapted to the chaotic power and used the chaotic power to condense a clone, which is now you What you see. However, he is controlled by my will and acts according to my will. Therefore, it can also be said that I am Tang Ye."


    With that, Tang Ye''s incarnation approached the lightning cocoon trapped in the chaotic power, and separated a force of power to contact Tang Ye trapped inside, proving that his words were true.


    "You..." Hei Ji was surprised when he saw this. Unexpectedly, there can be such an operation, it is really powerful.


    She believed it, it was Tang Ye. She once again marveled at Tang Ye''s particularity, what exactly was the operation that created such a terrible guy?

 Chapter 2620： Divine power resolved!

    Hei Ji never expected that Tang Ye could act again in the form of an incarnation. This guy was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer. He originally thought that his life was in danger, but he did not expect to use the Chaos Power to create an avatar. This is too mysterious, it has to make people stun and sigh.


    "I thought you were trapped by the power of chaos, and think of a way to rescue you." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye. Originally she was very worried, but now it seems that there is no need. Tang Ye''s life is harder than Xiaoqiang, and there may even be a breakthrough.


    Hei Ji''s conjecture is not without reason. Can the chaotic power be used to condense an avatar, or such a powerful avatar, who believes that in such a situation, its body is facing great danger? Therefore, Tang Ye''s situation not only prevented him from feeling dangerous, but also made people feel that he might gain some powerful power.


    Regardless, Hei Ji breathed a sigh of relief and saw hope again.


    Previously thought that Tang Ye was conspired by the destiny god, trapped in the Chaos power layer, even if he was immortal, he would not be able to get out, and he would be tortured so that his life would be worse than death, but now it seems that Tang Ye''s acquisition is quite good.


    Tang Ye said to Hei Ji: "I''m fine, now I can fuse the chaos power. However, the chaos power here is very strong, I still can''t break free, now let my avatar act temporarily."


    "Then do I continue to look for a way to rescue you?" Hei Ji asked.


    Tang Ye said: "No, I can try to get out slowly. Now that the poison of the corpse is happening, please go and help. In addition, if there is nothing important, don''t come here, because the destiny may be aware of it. ."


    "Good." Hei Ji listened to Tang Ye''s arrangement. Before, she was the one who gave orders. But after so many things, she saw Tang Ye''s strength, she would rather listen to Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    Hei Ji left immediately. Now she doesn''t have to think about how to save Tang Ye, her mind is simple, first go to see how the Ming Clan is doing and whether it is affected by the poison of the corpse. If the Underworld is affected by the poison of the corpse, the consequences are very serious. Because she is worried about one thing, that is, after being affected by the poison of the corpse, the people of the corpse no longer fear the sun, and then think that the strength of the corpse members is at least above the **** level, and most ordinary people of the human race cannot compare of. If the puppet corpse retains its original strength after becoming a puppet corpse, the corpse of a member of the Underworld clan can deal with too many people.


    Worried about this, Hei Ji immediately went to find the Underworld clan. After the matter of the descending of the gods was resolved, some members of the Hades stayed in the big world, and some returned to the dead. Now she first went to see the members of the Underworld who remained outside the big world. As for the gap between the undead, she thought, the gap between the undead was originally isolated from this world, and it must not be affected by the poison of the corpse.


    Even if the big world can''t stay, a place like the dead will become an excellent refuge.


    Hei Ji left heaven and quickly reached the lower realm. In Yanjing city, at the feet of the emperor, Tang Ye used chaos power to dissolve most of the poison of the corpse, so the city was maintained relatively well, and the puppet corpse was not seen to come out in a mess. Bite. However, it cannot be ruled out that there are no puppet corpses in this city. Now the people of the Red Wall Palace are conducting a carpet search to find all the puppet corpses to prevent the common people from being affected.


    Outside of Yanjing City, there is no such good situation. These places are severely affected by the poison of the corpse. It is very easy to see the puppet corpse running rampant, chasing and biting the living creatures frantically, whether it is a human, an animal, or a monster. To bite frantically.


    Hei Ji went to Yanjing City first, but did not find that members of the Ming clan were transformed into puppet corpses, and then went to other places. The members of the Ming clan are not only in Yanjing City, but also in other places. After leaving Yanjing City, Hei Ji compared the situation in other places with that in Yanjing City and realized that the situation was more severe than expected. In Yanjing City, you may still feel that the world is peaceful, but when you leave Yanjing City, you will find that there is already a mess outside.


    Even some remote places have been completely occupied by the puppet corpses, becoming ruined empty cities, and all the puppet corpses wandering inside. For these places, the emergency measures adopted by the Red Wall Palace were to block the entire process and block the entire area. Use the power of science and technology, the power of deification, and the secret magic of the magic circle to quickly build a city of isolation. If the whole city is a puppet corpse, then according to the situation, send the puppet corpse from the surrounding cities and isolate them together!


    Most of the power of the Red Wall Palace went out to isolate these puppet corpses, and a small number of people were researching and developing the antidote to the poison of the corpses. Among them, Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong, two people who originally studied the power of the Nvwa divine stone, also invested in the development of the antidote for the poison of the corpse.


    Many people think this decision is not ideal. Because Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong are people without the power of deification. To put it bluntly, apart from having excellent technological capabilities, they are ordinary people in other aspects. However, the poison of the corpse was caused by the deified power of the First Emperor, so let Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong study them, I am afraid it is somewhat impossible.


    However, Wang Jiuxiao insisted on this decision. In addition, the incarnation of Tang Ye returned to Yanjing City after receiving the chaos power, and agreed with Wang Jiuxiao''s approach. He felt that since Chen Kefu and Chen Yourong were able to develop the Nvwa Divine Stone at the beginning, and Chen Yourong could even control the N¨¹wa Divine Stone, so many things about developing the poison of the corpse might be of great help.


    "Tang Sheng, I didn''t expect to see you again." At this time, Chen Yourong stayed in the research and development room, and everyone else went to rest. Tang Ye''s incarnation happened to stay inside to see the results of the recent research and development, and then Chen Yourong called out. he.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation was very surprised, looking at Chen Yourong very puzzled. She is not Tang Sheng''s face, how could this girl recognize it?


    Tang Ye''s impression of Chen Yourong is actually mostly due to the name "Yourong". Because he had a marriage contract with him early in the morning, and the woman who had a rough relationship with him, Lin Yourong has always been thinking about him. Except for the different last names, the first names are the same. Every time he saw Chen Yourong, he couldn''t help but think of Lin Yourong. Also the princess. I don''t know where she is now or if she is alive. He naturally searched for it, but even with the power he has now, he could not find any news.


    Chen Yourong knew Tang Ye''s doubts and smiled: "Because you and I can feel the same power, so even though you have a different face, I also know that it is you."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye wondered again, the same power?


    He suddenly remembered that both he and Chen Yourong could feel Nuwa''s supernatural power. At this moment, he suddenly thought, could Nuwa''s supernatural power help to dissolve the poison of the corpse?

 Chapter 2621： Power recovery!

    The mother of the earth, the power of the true **** Nuwa, is very friendly to all creatures. Disharmonious things like the poison of the corpse, the power of True God Nuwa, should have a purifying effect.


    Tang Ye thought, if the power of chaos is too domineering for people, then Nuwa''s supernatural power is very gentle and harmonious. So, maybe Nuwa''s supernatural power can really purify the poison of the corpse!


    Tang Ye got excited about this guess. I didn''t think of this before, and thought there was no way. He suddenly felt that he was a little self-centered. Because he is too powerful, he seems to solve all problems by himself, and feels that if he can''t solve it, then others can''t solve it. If you can''t help it, then others can''t help it.


    This kind of thinking is wrong.


    Now that he guessed whether Nuwa''s divine power was useful for the poison of the corpse, Tang Ye decided to give it a try. Anyway, Chen Yourong can use the Nvwa Divine Stone to extract the Nvwa''s divine power, then you can directly test it.


    "Miss Chen, why don''t we use the Nvwa Divine Stone to try to resolve the poison of the corpse?" Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong actually had this idea a long time ago, but the Nuwa God Stone had been used up long ago. If you want to gain N¨¹wa''s divine power again, you need to open up a new N¨¹wa **** stone. As for the new Nvwa God Stone, there is only the huge Nvwa God Stone that was brought from the battlefield of the ancient ruins. However, she had studied the power of that huge Nuwa Divine Stone for a long time, and she still couldn''t extract the power inside.


    "I really want to do this too, but now there is no Nuwa God Stone to extract Nuwa''s divine power." Chen Yourong said embarrassedly to Tang Ye.


    "Nothing?" Tang Ye was taken aback, unexpectedly.


    Chen Yourong nodded and said: "In order to deal with the coming of the gods, all the power of the Nuwa divine stone was used up, in order to provide the soldiers of the Red Wall court and the people of the Underworld with strong enough equipment. I originally thought that the coming of the gods was solved. You can take a good rest for a period of time, and you can slowly study the big Nuwa **** stone, but unexpectedly, in a blink of an eye, the poisonous catastrophe of Emperor Shi Huang''s corpse will come again."


    Tang Ye can understand this. After all, facing the matter of the descending of the gods before, the human race was already desperate, and any power would be used. If you can''t win the crisis when the gods descend, then the human race will have no future to speak of. So there was no way to think about future development, so I used all my strength. Now, the catastrophe of the corpse poison caused by Emperor Shi Huang came immediately, which made the human race deal with embarrassment, and faced it with almost no power.


    "You said that there is still that big Nuwa Divine Stone you can use?" Tang Ye asked Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong shook his head and said, "It''s not that you can use the Nuwa Divine Stone, but it still needs to be studied. The power in that Divine Stone is like being protected by another special power, and I cannot extract it."


    "Or I''ll take a look." Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong.


    "Good!" Chen Yourong was actually looking forward to this very much. Now she is acting with Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng, the first person in the human race, has resolved the world crisis again and again, and has given people a super hero. It is really an honor to be able to work with him.


    Then the two came to the research room where the huge Nuwa Divine Stone was placed. This research room is sealed off, and ordinary people can''t get inside at all, so they won''t know the existence of this huge Nuwa Divine Stone.


    Standing in front of the huge Nvwa sacred stone, Tang Ye remembered that when he and Chen Yourong felt together earlier, this Nvwa sacred stone seemed to have another power to protect it, preventing others from gaining that power. Now he put his hand on this huge Nuwa God Stone again to feel the situation inside.


    Last time, as soon as he felt the situation inside, he was immediately pushed away by a powerful force. At that time, he was only the power of the god-level realm, and he could not resist facing that power. Originally, he thought, now that he has broken through to the peak of the ancient **** realm, he should be able to block that force. It can even split this huge Nuwa God Stone. However, as soon as he put his hand on it, this huge Nuwa Divine Stone exploded with a terrible force and bounced him away.


    "Master Tang Sheng, are you okay?" Tang Ye was bounced away, and Chen Yourong was very worried and asked quickly.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but I didn''t expect the protective power inside to be so strong. There must be a great secret in it, and it''s probably a secret above the true god."


    Tang Ye knew very well that his power was now the pinnacle of the ancient **** realm, even if it was the incarnation of his chaotic power at the moment, it was at this level. Then, if he can bounce off his power, I am afraid it is the realm of the true god.


    Chen Yourong was shocked when he heard Tang Ye''s words, the secret of the realm of true gods? Isn''t that a secret about the true god?


    Tang Ye was unwilling to be unable to touch the secrets in the huge Nuwa God Stone, and touched the Nuwa God Stone with his hands again. This time, he first used a small chaotic force to test, to avoid using too strong a force to cause an excessive rebound. Then he found that the power rebound in the Nuwa Divine Stone was indeed much smaller. He barely supported it, and then he began to send out a chaotic force to invade into the Nuwa Divine Stone to explore the situation inside.


    However, the defensive power in the Nvwa Divine Stone is too strong, even if he sends out the power to explore, it feels like just touching a little fur inside. He became a little stubborn and still wanted to explore, so he slowly sent out his strength, and then supported the rebound, and then used the chaotic power to invade.


    He also guessed that since the Nvwa Divine Stone was left by the true **** Nvwa, in the end, it is also in this world. If this is the case, the chaotic force can invade and destroy it. What is needed is only a matter of time.


    Therefore, Tang Ye also wanted to use the power of chaos to destroy this huge Nuwa sacred stone, open it, and see what secrets it contained at a glance.


    But I don¡¯t know how much time it will take.


    Tang Ye had been probing, but finally felt that there was no result, so he temporarily stopped. Then found that Chen Yourong was sitting on the other side, almost falling asleep. He was taken aback, could it be that a long time passed?


    Hearing the movement, Chen Yourong recovered from his doze, and when he saw Tang Ye, he said, "Tang Sheng, are you okay, have you found anything?"


    Tang Ye shook his head regretfully, and then asked Chen Yourong, "I just tried the Nuwa God Stone. It took a long time?"


    Chen Yourong said, "It''s been an hour..."


    "This..." Tang Ye thought it was only a few minutes, but he didn''t expect an hour to pass. It seemed that he wanted to split this huge Nuwa divine stone, even if it had the power of chaos, it was not that simple.


    Chen Yourong knew that Tang Ye wanted to extract Nuwa''s divine power to verify whether Nuwa''s divine power could resolve the poison of the corpse. She thought for a while and said: "Maybe I can get back some equipment that has been injected with Nuwa''s divine power, and I will extract the Nuwa''s divine power again, and then see if I can dissolve the poison of the corpse."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and asked, "Is that okay?"

 Chapter 2622： Somewhat similar!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect to recover Nuwa''s supernatural power. Nuwa''s supernatural power has been integrated into the equipment developed by Shenji Technology. If you want to recycle it, you must get those equipment back. But this problem is not difficult to solve. In the previous battle where the gods descended, many weapons were scrapped. You can use those weapons to extract Nuwa''s divine power.


    Chen Yourong told Tang Ye: "Some of the weapons integrated with Nuwa''s supernatural powers were recovered to the laboratory. They were badly damaged and needed repairs. However...because some soldiers have been sacrificed, the weapons originally equipped have not been allocated to others for the time being. People, so there are some surpluses. I think there is no problem in retrieving Nuwa''s supernatural power of this small part of the weapon."


    "Well, let''s extract the Nuwa divine power of these weapons, and then test whether it can solve the poison of the corpse." Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong.


    "Then I will extract Nuwa''s divine power," Chen Yourong said. Energetic. She always felt that it was a great honor to be able to do things with Tang Ye, the first person in the human race, who had been called a saint a hundred years ago, and was even flattered. She wanted to do her best, and she wanted to provide Tang Ye with the greatest help, so that Tang Ye was satisfied with her.


    "Then I will bring a few puppet corpses." Tang Ye said. This is a necessary preparation. Since the experiment is to be done, it is natural to have experimental objects.


    Chen Yourong nodded, but after Tang Ye walked a few steps, she suddenly stopped Tang Ye, a little embarrassed and embarrassed, and said, "Those puppet corpses used for the experiment, can Tang Sheng...Don''t use people to do it?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Well, no people are needed. Many of the animals outside are also affected by the poison of corpses. I grabbed a few puppet corpses of animals."


    He naturally thought about this question. Although he didn''t feel anything personally, even if he was experimenting with human puppet corpses, he did it at this apocalyptic crisis. But for Chen Yourong, a girl, it may be that she feels too unhumanistic and too cruel, so she can''t do anything. If this is the case, Tang Ye will also take care of her and use the animal puppet corpse as the test object.


    Chen Yourong felt very embarrassed, as if he had too many demands on Tang Ye. This is Tang Sheng, how can you ask him. And when Tang Ye agreed, she felt flattered, and felt that Tang Ye, as such a special person, had status and prestige above the emperor of the Red Wall, and was so talkative, which really made her admire her.


    "Thank you Tang Sheng, please forgive my selfishness, if it is a human, I can''t do it." Chen Yourong said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Understand, time is precious, let''s do our own things."


    Chen Yourong nodded his head heavily, then turned and left, extracting Nuwa''s supernatural power from the weapons that were scrapped back. This can also be said to be a little special ability of her. The Nuwa divine power integrated into the weapon can be extracted for their own use. She extracts Nuwa''s divine power and doesn''t need to use another furnace to store it. She herself is the melting pot of Nuwa''s supernatural power. After extracting Nuwa''s divine power, she can integrate it into her body, and how much she can feel. Extract them when needed.


    All the puppet corpses in Yanjing City were quarantined, and they would be rescued after the antidote to the poison of the corpses was developed. And the puppet corpses of those animals don''t have such good treatment. Unless it is a rare species, such as pandas, they will be equally isolated. Ordinary animals, like chickens, ducks, pigs, and cattle, as long as they become puppet corpses, they are killed directly after discovery, and then burned and destroyed on the spot, so as not to affect other creatures that are not infected with the poison of corpses.


    Outside of Yanjing City, there are still many puppet corpses that have not been dealt with. It is not difficult for Tang Ye to find a few puppet corpses of ordinary animals. In order to facilitate the experiment, I caught a few small ones, including pheasants, birds, and squirrels. Although it is not a human experiment, the results may be inaccurate. But all they need to know is that Nuwa''s divine power can dissolve the poison of the corpse. If it can, then there is hope for everything.


    When Tang Ye returned to the laboratory with a few animal puppet corpses, Chen Yourong had already extracted the Nuwa divine power of those damaged weapons. Tang Ye was very surprised. Originally, he thought that his speed was so fast that he could go and see how Chen Yourong extracted Nuwa''s supernatural power. He has always been curious about Chen Yourong''s special features. Chen Yourong is just an ordinary woman, but she has a supernatural connection with Nu Wa. Is there any secret in it?


    "Master Tang Sheng, are you back? I have extracted Nuwa''s supernatural power from those broken weapons, and I can test it now." Chen Yourong looked at Tang Ye and said.


    In front of Tang Ye, she seemed to have always been full of energy.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with Chen Yourong, and smiled: "Okay. But, what about the Nuwa divine power you extracted? Doesn''t it need to be placed in something like carrying props?"


    Chen Yourong smiled and said: "I need it, but I am just that kind of carrying props. Master Tang Sheng, those Nuwa divine powers extracted are all integrated in my body. I can extract them when needed."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. I think Chen Yourong looks even more special. It can not only communicate with Nuwa''s divine power, but also integrate Nuwa''s divine power into the body. You know, N¨¹wa''s divine power is the power of the true **** N¨¹wa, in other words, it is the power of the true **** level. Can integrate the power of true **** level. This is too peculiar, this is definitely not an ordinary person!


    Tang Ye became more curious about Chen Yourong, and said, "I want to see Nuwa''s supernatural power."


    "There is no problem." Chen Yourong did not have the slightest defense in front of Tang Ye. She nodded in agreement, then stretched out a palm, condensing a group of blue light, that is Nuwa''s supernatural power.


    After Tang Ye felt this power, suddenly, the strength of the dead wood Fengchun inside his body flowed quickly, and the big tree with dead wood Fengchun seemed very excited, its branches swaying.


    This is because dead wood feels a strong vitality in every spring. That is the feeling of Nuwa''s supernatural power. Indeed, Nuwa''s supernatural power is like a healing power. The earth is gentle, nourishes everything, and loves the common people.


    "You are special." Tang Ye couldn''t help but said to Chen Yourong. It must be very kind to be able to bear such power. This reminded him of Lin Yourong. The woman who used to be a nurse working in the hospital, although she was a little timid, but really very kind.


    Their personalities are quite similar.


    Tang Ye looked at Chen Yourong a little bit of background. However, compared with Lin Yourong, Chen Yourong''s character is not so timid, and Chen Yourong appears bolder and bolder, daring to explore and take risks.


    "Thank you Tang Sheng for the compliment." Chen Yourong''s face turned reddish and a little embarrassed about Tang Ye''s words.


    She felt this was a little embarrassing, so she said to Tang Ye: "Then let''s try it out?"

 Chapter 2623： The real problem!

    Seeing Chen Yourong''s embarrassment, Tang Ye couldn''t help but smile awkwardly, and realized that he was a little gaffe, why was he staring at someone''s great girl.


    "I''m sorry, I thought of something, some of it was lost, don''t get me wrong." Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong was embarrassed and panicked. Don''t get me wrong. What does it mean to think that you have some indescribable things?


    Of course not!


    Naturally, Chen Yourong would not think about these things, even if he had some thoughts, they would pass by in a flash. She knew what Tang Ye''s identity meant. She felt that it would be great to be able to do things with Tang Ye and help Tang Ye, where could she dare to think about something like Tang Ye.


    "It''s okay, Master Tang Sheng doesn''t care about me, I may be a little uncomfortable, after all, Master Tang Sheng is not an ordinary person. This whole world, no, this whole world, is your legend." Chen Yourong said.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a little embarrassed. This whole world is its own legend? Is it so powerful? I don''t feel it at all.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt a little boring. Because in this world, although there are opponents, they don''t have any passion anymore, they are just solving trouble. At this height, perhaps if you want to have more passion, you probably want to go to the vast world outside.


    The vast world outside?


    Every time I think of this, Tang Ye actually expects it in his heart. Had it not been for the impact of various crises at the moment, that expectation might have been even stronger. Therefore, if you want to become passionate again, perhaps you really have to leave this world and go to the vast sky outside.


    However, in this way, you have to go back to that old question. If you want to leave this world, you must solve the problems of this world, otherwise, you will not be at ease when you leave.


    And, without resolving those problems, without becoming the second Pangu **** emperor, or leaving this world at all.


    Tang Ye suddenly became determined, and after experiencing so many things, there was nothing to look away from. Although there are still many regrets, such as not being able to find Lin Yourong, or the princess, and not being able to spend time with her relatives, the more busy with these things, the more indifferent to those. Sometimes, there is a feeling, that is, "Just so, forget the past, go to a new place, and start again."


    This kind of thinking made Tang Ye want to leave this world and do other things that would make him look forward to and excited.


    Therefore, it is necessary to become the second Pangu God Emperor.


    With these thoughts in mind, Tang Ye''s main body, who was trapped in the chaotic power layer at this time, opened his eyes. Originally, his eyes were gray and black due to the continuous fusion of chaotic power, but after such a firm idea, they changed. Got to be bright.


    As a result, Tang Ye''s body speeded up the absorption and fusion of Chaos power, allowing himself to break through to the realm of the true god, one step closer to the position of the Pangu God Emperor.


    And his chaotic incarnation, at this time also began to experiment with Chen Yourong to detoxify the corpse.


    Tang Ye used his strength to trap a chicken that had become a dead puppet. After the chicken was infected by the poison of the corpse, Yi became very strange. Most of its hair has fallen off. The color of the chicken has also changed, like a carrion corpse. However, a chicken that was originally not scary is now very hideous and scary, making people afraid to approach.


    If it weren''t for Tang Ye trapping the puppet''s corpse chicken, Chen Yourong would not dare to provoke it.


    "You don''t need to be afraid. It''s actually very simple. Just inject a bit of Nuwa''s divine power into the chicken. Just like Shenji Technology''s forging weapons, you inject Nuwa''s divine power into the weapon." Tang Ye arranged for Chen Yourong to say .


    Chen Yourong nodded and said, "Okay, I will do it well."


    Then, Chen Yourong closed his eyes and felt it. After adjusting, he stretched out his hand to release Nuwa''s supernatural power. A blue light appeared in his palm, exuding charming vitality, which made people feel very comfortable.


    Chen Yourong''s released Nuwa divine power focused on the puppet Yin corpse chicken trapped by Tang Ye. Although this puppet Yin corpse chicken was trapped by Tang Ye, it still struggled madly, even if one of its wings was about to be broken, it still had to struggle, and showed a strong attack on the two living creatures Tang Ye and Chen Yourong. desire.


    At this time, Nuwa''s divine power was poured into it.


    "Quack!" After the puppet Yin corpse chicken had Nuwa''s divine power flowing into its body, it screamed, and its voice changed, as if it had become a duck. It was very painful, probably because Nuwa''s divine power entered its body and began to fight the poison of the corpse. It was very painful because of the collision of the two forces.


    "Quack!" The puppet Yin Corpse Chicken was still struggling, as if it was about to die.


    Chen Yourong saw him and was very worried, and said to Tang Ye, "Is it because Nuwa''s divine power didn''t work?"


    Chen Yourong was not worried about the safety of the chicken, but based on the current situation, the influence of the poison of the corpse was difficult to solve. Nuwa''s divine power is not only a vital force, but also a power in the realm of true gods. Such power can''t solve the poison of the corpse, so I am afraid there is no other way. Could it be that this world can only become the world of apocalyptic corpses?


    This world is destined to become a place of death. Are they living and living, can only hide and survive under the occupation of the puppet''s corpse?


    Tang Ye needs to be more patient. He said to the worried Chen Yourong, "Don''t worry, take a look."


    Chen Yourong looked at the painful and struggling chicken again, and then felt that things have turned around, that is, the puppet Yin corpse chicken that was originally struggling suddenly stopped struggling so much. The carrion-like appearance slowly recovered and became normal. Like the chicken. This kind of chicken gives people a desire to eat chicken.


    However, after seeing the chicken under the puppet''s corpse, Chen Yourong probably didn''t want to eat any more chicken during this time. Just because the chicken under the puppet''s corpse was "too beautiful".


    "Master Tang Sheng, is it all right?" Chen Yourong was very happy, watching Tang Ye laugh.


    Tang Ye frowned and did not answer for the time being. Then he shook his head and said, "This chicken is not getting better, it is dead."


    Chen Yourong was shocked and looked at the puppet Yin Corpse Chicken and found that it did not move anymore and was dead.


    Chen Yourong''s mood became low again. I thought there was hope, but I didn''t expect it to work.


    But Tang Ye smiled and said, "No, there is still hope. You see, this is just a chicken. Is it the same color as the usual one? I guess, her corpse poison has been relieved. It¡¯s just that, because of the battle between Nuwa¡¯s divine power and the poison of the corpse, the chicken could not bear it, so it died."


    "This situation is the same for people. This is what we need to worry about. And..." Tang Ye sighed and hummed softly: "In this situation, I tried to use chaotic power before. The poison that destroys the corpse is the same. Unless the body of the puppet''s corpse is strong enough, it will not be able to bear it and will die."


    This is the real problem.

 Chapter 2624： The experiment was successful!

    If Nuwa''s divine power was used to deal with the poison of the corpse in the same situation as the chaotic power, it would be meaningless. Tang Ye was very distressed about this kind of thing. Isn''t Nuwa''s divine power of no use to the poison of the corpse?


    "I think the situation is different." Chen Yourong said at this time.


    She heard what Tang Ye said and knew where Tang Ye was upset. She thought for a while and said to Tang Ye: "According to Master Tang Sheng''s previous use of chaotic power to remove the poison of the corpse, it can be found that while the power of chaos destroys the poison of the corpse, it will also destroy the human body. This It is a simultaneous situation. However, Nuwa''s divine power is not. Nuwa''s divine power does no harm to the human body. It is only because the two collide when destroying the poison of the corpse, that the body is destroyed. This situation It is much gentler than Chaos Power, so I saw that when Nuwa¡¯s divine power was used to deal with the puppet Yin Corpse Chicken, although the chicken died, the body finally recovered. And if it was replaced with Chaos Power, this puppet Yin The corpse chicken, I am afraid that it will not even have a complete body."


    After listening to Chen Yourong''s words, Tang Ye compared it and found that it was really the case. In other words, the effect of Nuwa''s divine power in curing the poison of the corpse is much better than the power of chaos. If it is a powerful person who can withstand the damage caused by the collision of the two forces when Nuwa''s divine power eliminates the poison of the corpse, then the poison of the corpse can be removed.


    However, this situation is not suitable for the public, and now the spread of the poison of the corpse is exactly the way to treat the public.


    After all, the situation is still not optimistic.


    Chen Yourong found that it seemed the same. After all, Nuwa''s supernatural power couldn''t solve all the problems. Seeing that Tang Ye didn''t speak, she also fell silent for a while, the atmosphere was a bit solemn.


    After thinking for a while, Tang Ye said, "At least we have discovered further things, which is good. In addition, regarding this situation, I have other ideas. I don¡¯t know if I can try it. If I want to try, it¡¯s fine. I have to ask Miss Chen for help."


    "Really?" Chen Yourong was very happy about this kind of thing. Of course she was willing to help Tang Ye, but the problem she had always worried about was that she was useless. She said to Tang Ye: "Sir Tang Sheng just tell me what''s the matter, I will definitely help!"


    Tang Ye nodded, and put forward the new round of thoughts he had just generated, and said, "According to the two experiments, the chaotic power is destructive, while the Nuwa divine power is protective. Then, I was wondering if I could use a little A little bit of chaotic power to destroy the poison of the corpse. At this time, the body will also be damaged by the power of chaos, and the damage when the power of chaos and the poison of the corpse collide. Most people cannot bear it. Then, use a female Wa divinely protects the body so that the body can withstand such damage. In this way, I wonder if it can remove the poison of the corpse and protect the body?"


    Chen Yourong thought about Tang Ye''s method, and after careful analysis, he found it completely feasible. Just ask to do one thing, and that is to control power. When injecting chaotic power, control the chaotic power as much as possible not to damage the body. As for Nuwa''s supernatural power, it''s best to protect the body completely instead of dealing with the poison of the corpse. Because of the destruction of the chaotic power, Nuwa''s divine power is no longer needed to deal with the poison of the corpse.


    "I think we can try it, but we need to control our strengths." Chen Yourong said to Tang Ye.


    Of course Tang Ye knew this, and he thought the same as Chen Yourong''s. And Chen Yourong is getting in touch with each other more and more. This is a good thing and can improve the efficiency and speed of the progress of things. As for whether there will be a bit of ambiguity between them, in fact, they did not think about this issue. Tang Ye didn''t think about it at all. As for Chen Yourong, after all, he was a young girl in the season, and Tang Ye was a young and handsome appearance, and might have some ideas. Of course, she didn''t actively think about those things, but unexpectedly, so she blushed occasionally.


    Tang Ye always said to do it, not to mention that the poison of the corpse can''t be delayed. He asked Chen Yourong: "There are still many young girls with supernatural powers, can I still experiment?"


    Chen Yourong felt it for a while and said, "If you just experiment with these animal puppets, I think it''s enough."


    "Okay, let''s take a look." Tang Ye said.


    Then, Tang Ye once again trapped a puppet Yin corpse chicken with strength, and under stable conditions, began to experiment according to the plan. In fact, the steps of the experiment are very simple, but Chen Yourong needs to pay more attention. Because all he had to do was to inject chaotic power into the puppet''s corpse, and then manipulate the chaotic power as much as possible not to destroy the body. However, Chen Yourong must always pay attention to his body and use Nuwa''s divine power to protect it. It''s not just that Nuwa''s divine power is injected into the body to protect it, nor is it that the more Nuwa''s divine power, the better. Because if Nuwa''s divine power is too much, the excess Nuwa''s divine power will spread to deal with the poison of the corpse. In this case, the confrontation between Nuwa''s divine power and the poison of the corpse would have an impact on the human body. Therefore, to deal with the poison of the corpse, the power of chaos is enough. Adding others is redundant.


    In order for Chen Yourong to better grasp, the chaotic power that Tang Ye first injected was only a small amount, and the damage to the puppet''s corpse was not too great. Chen Yourong paid attention to the situation of the puppet Yin Corpse Chicken, and appropriately used Nuwa''s divine power to protect it. However, a puppet Yin corpse chicken cannot be compared with a human body. So, shortly after the Chaos forces invaded and destroyed it, it screamed in pain, and then died.


    The first test failed. But it didn''t matter, it was a puppet Yin corpse chicken that died, and there were many test subjects. Therefore, Tang Ye and Chen Yourong continued to experiment with other animal puppets.


    Although they continued to fail several times later, each time the situation was better than the previous one, so the two of them were still very confident and continued to do this. They are all to find a way to solve the poison of the corpse, so they are very patient, and take a break in the middle if they are tired.


    After experimenting until the night, when the two of them were experimenting with a puppet corpse duck, because they were very familiar with the chaos power injection and the protection of Nuwa¡¯s divine power, they succeeded in destroying the poison of the corpse with chaos. He used Nuwa''s supernatural power to protect the duck.


    "Quack!" The duck recovered, got rid of the infestation and abnormality of the corpse poison, and returned to normal!


    This is excellent news. Even if it is successful on the animal puppet corpse, it also shows that the poison of the corpse can be eliminated. Then the next thing to do is to apply it to the human body to cure the people affected by the poison of the corpse.


    However, this is a very large project. There are too many people infected with the poison of the corpse. If one is treated one by one, the speed of infection will definitely be faster than the speed of treatment. Therefore, there are still many problems to be solved.


    And, Nuwa''s supernatural power is not much!

 Chapter 2625： Not normal!

    For example, the number of people infected with the poison of the corpse is extremely large, and the treatment cannot be done one by one. In fact, the lack of Nuwa''s divine power is the primary problem. Without Nuwa''s supernatural power, there would be no prerequisite for treatment.


    The Nuwa divine power that Chen Yourong now possessed was extracted from the recovered weapons. There were not many at first, so it could barely be used to test animal puppet corpses. Next, if you want to apply it to people, you must maintain sufficient Nuwa power, but this is still a problem.


    In the weapons destroyed in the battle with the descending gods, the Nuwa''s divine power fused in it has actually been lost, so there is not much Nuwa''s divine power that can be extracted from the recovered weapons. And the Nuwa Divine Stone is gone, only the largest one is left. But this piece of Nuwa''s divine power still doesn''t know how to extract it, and it may even be impossible to extract. Therefore, there seems to be a way to remove the poison of the corpse, but in fact there is no way.


    "Is there no Nuwa divine power left?" Tang Ye asked Chen Yourong considering this question.


    Chen Yourong thought about the recovered equipment, and then roughly calculated it, and said to Tang Ye: "Probably we can collect some back. It should be no problem to satisfy a human treatment. After that, there should be no more."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Then try, use the last N¨¹wa divine power to heal someone. If you can succeed, you can go all out to find the N¨¹wa divine power. This will be a very clear way. Do it clearly. Moreover, there is still that huge Nvwa sacred stone. As long as this method is successful, we will concentrate on studying the Nvwa sacred stone."


    "Good." Chen Yourong nodded.


    "Now you go take a rest, and after you rest, we will conduct the experiment. As for the person who is experimenting, I will talk to Wang Jiuxiao and let him choose a representative one." Tang Ye said.


    "Okay." Chen Yourong nodded and agreed.


    Tang Ye couldn''t breathe a sigh of relief after leaving the laboratory. Because to solve the matter of Nuwa''s supernatural power. And, even if Nuwa''s divine power is solved, how to save people infected with the poison of the corpse on a large scale. Moreover, it cannot just save people, those animals or other races should also be saved. It is not that he is kind, but if the poison of the corpse is not completely solved, it is inevitable that there will be a comeback next time.


    Therefore, even if the animals infected with the poison of the corpse cannot be saved, they must be completely eliminated. It''s just that the best way is to rain like that when the poison of the corpse was born. If the chaotic power and Nuwa''s divine power can be turned into an antidote, and then spread out in the form of rain to moisturize every place, this can completely eliminate the poison of the corpse.


    After Chen Yourong went to rest, Tang Ye went to Wang Jiuxiao to prepare a representative puppet corpse. On the way, he saw Ying Yinman, Ying Yinman appeared in front of him, as if there was something to ask him.


    At first he wondered whether Ying Yinman came to him to settle accounts. After all, Emperor Shi Huang was Ying Yinman''s father, and he was the one who killed Emperor Shi Huang. However, this problem shouldn''t be a big deal, after all, Ying Yinman was also an active opponent against the First Emperor. She should be conscious of the fact that Emperor Shi Huang wanted to eliminate this matter.


    Then, Ying Yinman asked Tang Ye''s words, which surprised him. Ying Yinman asked him: "Seeing your battle, I think you should know zombies well. I asked Fumushi before and they gave me a promise. Now I want to ask you. That is, one The transformed zombie, if the zombie that transformed him dies, should he die too, because he inherited the blood of that zombie?"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Ying Yinman to ask such a question. In fact, he can also be said to be a powerful abusive master. For these issues, when he read the Fumo Codex, he also understood. The fact is that if a zombie is killed, then the zombies he transformed will all die. Because those zombies all inherit his zombie bloodline, even if the zombie bloodline is gone, they naturally die.


    However, this matter will have a big question. For example, zombies are transformed and passed down from the ancestor zombies. If one day, the ancestor of the zombies were killed, wouldn''t all the zombies be over?


    This kind of thing is very dangerous and is not good for a race. So, the zombie race will definitely take this issue into consideration. If the ancestor died, then they would all die. Zombies would not agree to this kind of thing. So, after so long, will the zombie tribe have solved this problem?


    Of course, no one has ever succeeded in killing the ancestors of zombies and destroying all zombies. Even if you know who the ancestor of the zombie is, no one has killed it so far. In this world, there are four sayings about the ancestor of the zombie. Win the hook, the queen, the drought, the generals. However, since it is the ancestor, why are there four? Therefore, these statements make people even more speculative that the existence of zombies comes from the outside world. And the four so-called ancestors of zombies in this world are actually just four more powerful members of the zombie tribe, not the original ancestors.


    What Tang Ye didn''t understand was why Ying Yinman came to ask him this question now. To answer Ying Yinman''s words, he will not say anything that hasn''t been verified as true or not. He just said based on the knowledge left by the predecessors: "According to normal circumstances, this is the case."


    "Normal situation?" Ying Yinman frowned and said, "So, am I in an abnormal situation?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t understand what Ying Yinman meant.


    Ying Yinman said: "It was my father who turned me into a zombie, that is, Emperor Shi Huang. But now he is dead, but I am fine. Isn''t this abnormal?"


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t know how to answer such things. What he cares more about is that if Ying Yinman talks like this, does it mean he wants to die? Emperor Shi Huang was killed. She is all right, but is she upset?


    "It may be because Emperor Shi Huang is related to Phoenix blood." Tang Ye turned to think of this, and said to Ying Yinman: "The Emperor Shi Huang with Phoenix blood actually changed the blood of the zombie. So now he is dead. It won¡¯t affect you. Probably so."


    Yingyinman is not stupid at all, she has already considered this issue before. She felt this was not the case, frowning: "But if this were the case, I would have died as long as the Emperor Shi Huang changed his blood. But I didn''t have one, so there must be something wrong with it. Maybe..."


    Ying Yinman hesitated to speak but stopped.


    Tang Ye answered her and said, "Maybe the zombie who transformed you was not Emperor Shi Huang, but someone else?"


    Ying Yinman was silent, she felt that was the case.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I don''t think you need to entangle this anymore. Haven''t you let go of the past? You should focus on the future."


    Ying Yinman was taken aback, and after a moment of silence, he hummed softly: "That''s right..."

 Chapter 2626： Heroes of heaven and earth!

    Emperor Shi Huang was killed, and he was not dead, Ying Yinman suspected that this matter was not unreasonable. After all, the blood inheritance relationship between zombies is very strict, and few zombies can get rid of the transformation relationship between bloodlines. The Emperor Shi Huang was special, it was only because of the Phoenix blood.


    And because Emperor Shi Huang had this particularity, although she suspected that she had been transformed, after Tang Ye said those things, she didn''t care so much. Although at first she felt that if she died, there would be no troubles, and that would be true letting go. However, to let go of the past and live anew, it is not necessary to choose the way of death.


    When dealing with Emperor Shi Huang, didn''t he already put it down and felt relieved, so that he could be fully awakened and resolutely resolve Emperor Shi Huang? Then, the life and death of Emperor Shi Huang, and his own life and death, do not affect that mentality.


    What''s more, now the world has suffered a doomsday disaster because of Emperor Shi Huang. As the first emperor''s woman, Ying Yinman felt that she had to actively help solve it, not just entangled in her own affairs. Think of it as paying off debts for the First Emperor, or accumulating yin virtue. This is the final return to Emperor Shi Huang as a daughter, giving her life. After waiting for this matter, she had nothing to do with Emperor Shi Huang.


    "Do you have a solution to the poison of the corpse?" I don''t want to entangle the blood relationship with the First Emperor. Whether it is a zombie transformation or a family relationship, Ying Yinman is concerned about the poison of the corpse and asked Tang Yedao. : "This time the poison of the corpse is very terrible. A large number of creatures infected by the poison of the corpse appeared outside. It can be said that the outside is full of puppet corpses, and it seems insecure everywhere. Is this world really going to perish ?"


    Tang Ye said, "We are working hard to resolve this matter, and I believe everything will be fine."


    "I hope so." Ying Yinman nodded, with guilt in his eyes, after all, this was a disaster caused by her father. She said to Tang Ye: "If you need help, just speak up, and I will do my best to help. Of course, even if you don''t speak, I will try my best to find a solution to the poison of the corpse."


    "Good." Tang Ye thanked him.


    Ying Yinman looked at Tang Ye and became a little curious for a while. Apart from Chen Yourong, Wang Jiuxiao, and Hei Ji, no one else knew the identity of Tang Ye, the incarnation of chaos. Therefore, the incarnation of Tang Ye is now equivalent to a mysterious figure who suddenly emerged with terrifying chaotic power. Chaos power can destroy anything, including people, and the strength of Tang Ye''s avatar is so powerful, so, so far, I am afraid that no one is Tang Ye''s opponent.


    It is normal for such a person to be curious. When it comes to the strongest person, it will naturally remind people of Tang Ye, but Tang Ye is not there. Tang Ye did not appear when the Emperor Shi Huang was pressing. Everyone was also very curious about this matter, why didn''t Tang Ye appear? Later, the Red Wall Palace couldn''t hide the matter about Tang Ye. After the news was released, people knew that Tang Ye had been trapped in the heaven.


    Everyone was very worried about Tang Ye''s situation, but now we must deal with the poison of the corpse first, so the matter of Tang Ye being trapped was not considered for the first time. However, some people are very worried about Tang Ye. For example, the goddess Lu celadon, the double-headed demon Jiao Xiaozi, etc. These people do not live for the people of the world, they are cold and decisive, and they do their own way, so they think that Tang Ye is more important than this world. For this reason, they all went to the heavens to rescue Tang Ye. As for the affairs of the world, they don''t bother to take care of them. And so for the sake of the world, it was also because of Tang Ye''s will that he was doing it according to Tang Ye''s will.


    Now that Tang Ye is trapped, they all go to the heaven to rescue them. So at this time, Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi joined forces very harmoniously and headed to the heaven.


    Tang Ye''s incarnation of Chaos knew about this, and did not stop them, letting them go. When they go, even if the Destiny God knows it, it will only make the Destiny God feel that they are trying their best to save the body, then the Destiny God will feel that the body is still trapped in the Chaos power layer, and there is no need to worry. His body is indeed trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, but he wants to cover the actions of the Chaos Incarnation. Therefore, it is now necessary to attract the attention of the destiny god, so let Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi play an attractive role invisibly.


    Then Tang Ye''s incarnation continued to find Wang Jiuxiao and chose a representative puppet corpse to experiment. At this time, Wang Jiuxiao not only had to deal with the poison of the corpse, but also all kinds of big and small things that needed to be determined by him. So, being the emperor of the Red Wall is actually very tired. At the same time, they must have enough ability to withstand pressure, or they will fall down if they can''t bear it.


    Wang Jiuxiao coincided with this turbulent time, so it was the most difficult. And he can maintain the order of this land to the current level, which is very remarkable.


    Therefore, Tang Ye respected Wang Jiuxiao very much. In addition to being such an excellent leader, Wang Jiuxiao took care of the Tang family privately. Tang Zisang experienced the death of family members when he was a child, and Wang Jiuxiao treated her like a daughter. It can be said that in terms of being a relative, he is not a relative of the Tang family, and is better than a relative of the Tang family, doing better than Tang Ye, a real relative.


    "I have seen Tang Sheng." Seeing Tang Ye''s arrival, Wang Jiuxiao was very polite, even if he was the emperor of the Red Wall, he immediately bowed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and quickly told him not to do this. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t like these. However, because of his identity, this is a very normal thing for others. In this invisibly, there has been a phenomenon of up and down levels.


    So sometimes Tang Ye feels helpless. Perhaps it is more worth looking forward to if you really want to leave this world and go to the vast world outside.


    "I said, you don''t have to be polite." Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao. However, he knew that even if he said this, Wang Jiuxiao would definitely not listen very much. He would still do things like salutes when he meets next time. He didn''t bother to emphasize it any more, and just started talking about the business: "The poison of the corpse, I now have some ideas, I want you to arrange a representative puppet corpse for me to experiment."


    "It''s a puppet corpse transformed into a human." Tang Ye said to Wang Jiuxiao.


    "Is there a way?" Wang Jiuxiao was very excited. This can be said to be the only good news he has heard for so long. And it''s great news, it feels quite happy.


    But Tang Ye''s expression was not very optimistic, and said to Wang Jiuxiao: "It''s just a little brow, I can''t say that it must be useful, so you first cooperate with me, and the result will tell you then."


    "Okay, I will cooperate with all my strength. Tang Sheng, you really are the hero of this world!" Wang Jiuxiao was very grateful to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2627： The best time!

    Heaven and Earth Hero, Tang Ye deserves this name. He has solved the world crisis too many times. Perhaps the crisis created by the people in this world is an internal problem of their own, and it is not a hero of the world. However, things like the previous Gorefiends, and the current zombies like Emperor Shi Huang, are actually not the power of this heaven and earth. It is tantamount to opposing the threatening forces outside the heaven and earth, which is exactly what the heaven and earth heroes do.


    When Tang Ye felt embarrassed to be said so, he just laughed off, and it was better to do business. The matter of choosing a representative puppet corpse was left to Wang Jiuxiao. This is not to increase the workload of Wang Jiuxiao, but to register the puppet corpse one by one by the Red Wall Palace. Therefore, in terms of selection, the Red Wall Palace has all kinds of support, which is the easiest and more accurate.


    After selecting the puppet Yin corpse for the experiment and giving it to Wang Jiuxiao, Tang Ye went back to the research room to see if Chen Yourong had extracted enough Nuwa''s divine power. However, Chen Yourong was not in the laboratory and went to Shenji Technology to look for Shenji weapons. Tang Ye simply went to look at the huge Nuwa Divine Stone. If the plan that is envisioned now succeeds, then in the end, he must return to this huge Nuwa divine power. Because to have enough Nuwa''s divine power, I''m afraid we must rely on this huge Nuwa divine stone.


    However, Tang Ye was very curious about what secrets there is in this huge Nuwa Divine Stone, which would be protected by such a powerful extra. Could it be related to the true **** Nuwa?


    Tang Ye thinks this guess is very possible. Just saying that there is a true god-level power in it, it might involve the true god''s secrets. And this is related to N¨¹wa, it must be the true **** of N¨¹wa.


    If you can split this huge piece of N¨¹wa God Stone, perhaps you can reveal some things about the true God N¨¹wa. Maybe, you can find the true **** Nuwa. Regarding the emergence of true gods, especially N¨¹wa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha, although the destiny gods are doing this, she is forcing them to appear. However, Tang Ye felt that at this time, he could no longer worry about the destiny god, but had to compete with the destiny god.


    At this time, the matter of Emperor Shi Huang, Emperor Shi Huang obtained the Phoenix blood, these are the arrangements of the destiny god. Therefore, at this time, it should be time to confront the destiny god. This was also the original plan to solve the matter of the gods coming, then the next step is to solve the destiny gods.


    Solve the destiny god, change this world, become the master of the world, the second Pangu **** emperor, can proceed to reach the vast sky outside. Therefore, the matter of Emperor Shi Huang is considered to be a contest with the destiny god.


    This changed **** is something people have to deal with long ago. These people of later generations, how do they know that too many people were sacrificed to deal with the destiny gods. Not only people, but many gods, including the true gods, are involved in dealing with the destiny gods. Unfortunately, because of the terrible destiny of the gods, the will of the heaven, earth and the creatures are all shown in the heavenly books, so the plan to deal with the gods failed. For this reason, this world is forced to quarantine. The sword of that old Taoist priest was a very helpless move that separated the heaven and the earth, the heavenly immortals were only the heavenly immortals, and the human beings were only the human beings. Such a world is probably incomplete and will cause huge contradictions. At that time, heaven and earth are no longer united, so it becomes very difficult to deal with the destiny gods.


    These circumstances, what happened at this time, and the previous incident of the gods coming to deal with humans, have been well verified. If the world is still unified, there may not be so many fights, and each other is still directly involved in the plan to deal with the destiny gods.


    Now that I have gone through so many twists and turns, the price paid is heavy. However, it can also be said that misfortune and blessing depend on each other. Although we have paid a heavy price, in this way, if this world can be reformed, then when everything can be on the right track, this world will glow with extremely dazzling light. At that time, whether it is a deified civilization, a technological civilization, or other civilizations, there will be progress together, which can be described as a hundred flowers blooming. Then this world, in the entire firmament universe, may no longer be small.


    "The Destiny God..." Tang Ye knew that from now on he was about to confront the Destiny God. In this case, the plan must be more meticulous. Because the destiny **** is different from all enemies in the past. The destiny **** is a kind of abnormal will body, and because the will of all creatures is still gathered in the heavenly book, the destiny **** can control all things. In this land, it is almost everywhere.


    "Wait..." Tang Ye suddenly thought of something. The destiny **** is to control the will of all creatures. If there is no will, then it cannot be controlled. Once the gods wanted to kill all human beings when they came, it was to reduce the formation of will, and then prevent the will converging in the heavenly book from decreasing, which played the role of weakening the destiny gods. Then it becomes much simpler to capture the destiny god. If you get the human book and the earth book again, you can kill the altered heaven book by fusion


    In fact, it is not to kill the heavenly book, but to get rid of the altered will of the heavenly book and return the heavenly book to its former state. It is just a machine used to regulate the order of this heaven and earth in a fair and just manner.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye realized that the most important thing in dealing with the destiny gods is will. So now, Tang Ye has a guess, does the person who became a puppet corpse invaded by the poison of the corpse still has the will?


    Tang Ye thought they had no will. Because depending on their situation, it''s like a dead thing that only knows to attack and transform living things. Even if they have a will, then this will is very single.


    So, at this time, the destiny **** who has lost a lot of will, isn''t it the weakest time?


    Fortune and misfortune depend on each other... this is it!


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that the opportunity to solve the destiny gods had come!


    Then, when looking for a solution to the poison of the corpse, you can start to deal with the destiny god. The current destiny **** is the best to capture!


    Moreover, before the poison of the corpse is cured, the destiny **** must be solved, otherwise, the excellent opportunity will be lost!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being excited. The terrible existence of the destiny god, now in their age, may be completely eliminated!


    For this reason, Tang Ye immediately went to find the Destiny God, and he was about to meet the Destiny God.


    When Tang Ye realized this, other forces were also acting. The Underworld God, who had disappeared after waking up, opened his eyes from the power restoration somewhere in the dark void and looked towards Xiangdao Mountain in the land of Guwu River and Lake.


    "Yes, the time has come. Fate...you have been self-defeating." Hades hummed.

 Chapter 2628： Only qualified!

    Tang Ye was surprised at the thought that he could take the opportunity to deal with the Destiny God. Originally, he just wanted to solve the poison of the corpse with all his strength, but he didn''t expect that it was exactly this time that he could deal with Destiny God. He didn''t intend to miss this opportunity, he was thinking about how to deal with the destiny gods.


    Of course, the poison of the corpse cannot be left behind, and it must be resolved at the same time. Although the puppet''s corpse hadn''t undergone any other abnormal changes, since it was poisoned, it would inevitably have a terrible effect on the body. If the time delays, even if the poison of the corpse can be removed by that time, but the body has been damaged and cannot be saved, that would be a very bad thing.


    "Let¡¯s study the method to remove the poison of the corpse first." Tang Ye muttered to himself. Now he is in the laboratory. Since he has agreed with Chen Yourong to conduct an experiment, he can¡¯t suddenly think of dealing with the destiny **** and just run away. Drop. Moreover, dealing with destiny gods is a big deal, not so easy to solve, you must plan well.


    Now that Chen Yourong hasn¡¯t returned yet, Tang Ye stood in front of the huge Nvwa sacred stone. He thought for a while. If he wanted to try again, he put his hand on the sacred stone again to feel and release the chaotic power to invade and destroy this huge piece. The Nuwa God Stone. Maybe this is the essence of Nuwa Divine Stone, hiding the ultimate secret. After using the chaotic power to invade, Tang Ye discovered that the layer of Nuwa Divine Stone that he had previously invaded and destroyed with the chaotic power had not been repaired, and he soon invaded it!


    "In this case..." Tang Ye thought of something. Can the divine stone destroyed by the invasion be destroyed? He immediately tried, sending out a force to attack the surface of the Nuwa Divine Stone, and then with a "click", the Nuwa Divine Stone cracked. It is indeed broken!


    Tang Ye was pleasantly surprised that this Nvwa God Stone was broken, so we can further study the situation inside this huge N¨¹wa God Stone. And, the broken N¨¹wa divine stone may still be able to extract the divine power of N¨¹wa. Although it has been invaded by chaotic forces, it still needs extremely strong power to break it, which shows that its power is still very strong.


    "Master Tang Sheng, what''s going on?" Chen Yourong came back at this time, and she was very surprised when she saw Tang Ye broke a piece of Nuwa Divine Stone, and quickly asked.


    Tang Ye saw Chen Yourong, smiled, and said, "I just saw that you haven''t come back, so try to explore this Nuwa God Stone again. I didn''t expect to have unexpected gains."


    "Can you open this Nvwa God Stone?" Chen Yourong was very surprised and asked when he walked over and looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "It''s just a little bit that can be obtained. This is because of the effect of using a strong force to invade the Nvwa Divine Stone. Therefore, it is almost difficult to open this N¨¹wa Divine Stone. Now you can see if this Nvwa God Stone still has Nvwa''s magical power, if there is, it will help a little bit."


    In fact, the small piece of Nuwa God Stone that can be beaten down is really not big, only fists. And to lay such a small number of Nvwa Divine Stones, Tang Ye used a lot of Chaos power, and it took a lot of time to do it.


    Chen Yourong took the Nuwa God Stone from Tang Ye, felt it for a while, and was pleasantly surprised to find that this small piece of Nuwa God Stone contained huge Nuwa divine power. Sure enough, she felt that this huge Nvwa sacred stone was an essence stone, which could not be compared with the broken and scattered Nvwa sacred stones before.


    "There are a lot of Nuwa''s supernatural powers in it!" Chen Yourong said in surprise to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned. He originally thought that the Nuwa Divine Stone that had been destroyed by the invasion of Chaos Power had little divine power. He didn''t expect Chen Yourong to say so. He looked at the huge Nvwa sacred stone in front of him, and felt that if it continued like this, then this huge Nvwa sacred stone could also provide a lot of power.


    Suddenly, things didn''t seem to be that bad.


    "This is a surprise." Tang Ye said to Chen Yourong, "In this case, we will not be so nervous about conducting the antidote experiment of the poison of the corpse."


    "Yes!" Chen Yourong said with a heavy head. The N¨¹wa divine power is the key to the poisonous antidote experiment they are going to conduct. As for the chaotic power, Tang Ye possesses a lot, so there is no need to worry at all.


    Tang Ye has the feeling of another village. The reason is that the poison of the corpse is a cloud covering the heart. I don¡¯t know how to solve it. But now, there is a time to deal with the destiny gods, and with the new discovery of the Nuwa **** stone, the difficulties encountered seem to be little by little. Get rid of.


    "Since you can obtain Nuwa''s divine power in this way, you don''t need to worry about the experiment for the time being. Just now you went to Shenji Technology to look for Nuwa''s divine power. Have you extracted enough Nuwa''s divine power?" Tang Ye asked Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong nodded and said, "I have extracted some, but it''s just that, so I can only use it. However, I didn''t expect that now with the power of this piece of Nuwa Divine Stone, I think it can be done many times without a problem. "


    "Okay, then we will go to the test now." Tang Ye said.


    Chen Yourong had no opinion, and Tang Ye entered the isolated laboratory. When they were ready, a puppet corpse was sent from the palace of the Red Wall. Since it was selected by the Red Wall Palace, it must be very representative.


    At the same time, Wang Jiuxiao went to wait outside the laboratory. Because the experiment is now done with the puppet corpse, if it succeeds, it means that the poison of the corpse can be solved. Of course Wang Jiuxiao is very concerned about this matter. The current doomsday crisis is all caused by the poison of the corpse. This is the top priority now.


    In fact, for Wang Jiuxiao, or most people, the affairs of the destiny gods, on the contrary, there is no need to pay attention to it. For thousands of years, even if they were influenced and manipulated by the destiny gods, they didn''t even know about it, or even the changed destiny gods. Moreover, for most people to live, the destiny gods will not interfere with them one by one even if they are changed. So, speaking of it, there is no bad effect on them. That being the case, why bother to deal with the destiny gods so hard?


    There are only a few people who want to deal with the destiny gods who know the existence of the destiny **** and know that the destiny **** controls many things. This group of people has also reached a very high level. Only in this way can we touch the level of destiny gods.


    Simply put, only qualified people can do such things.


    Now Tang Ye had to experiment with Chen Yourong before considering how to deal with the destiny god. In fact, the test of this puppet corpse was the same as before, except that the test subject was changed to a puppet corpse. It is still from the power of chaos to destroy the poison of the corpse, and the divine power of Nuwa is to protect the human body.


    After all, it is a human life, so be careful. The two took action and controlled every step.

 Chapter 2629： Defence of the dead!

    Several experiments have been conducted before, and Tang Ye is helping to monitor the situation. He will remind him whether he needs more strength or less. Chen Yourong is very sure about this. As for Tang Ye, the use of chaotic power was already at ease. So the experiment conducted by the two ended up very smoothly.


    Finally, it was successful.


    The overall situation is actually the same as when the puppet Yin Corpse Chicken was tested, except that it would take more time. Everything is as expected, the chaotic power can destroy the poison of the corpse, and the human body is not damaged by the collision of the poison of the corpse and the chaotic power under the protection of Nuwa''s divine power. So in the end, the puppet corpse man returned to his original appearance. It''s just that he is still in a coma, and he will be 100% sure if he is okay after he wakes up.


    Because there will be some possibility that even if the poison of the corpse is removed, the nerves of the whole person have been destroyed, and that is to become a fool. This situation is not acceptable, so this experiment is not yet completely successful.


    Nevertheless, Wang Jiuxiao was very happy and excited when he saw that the puppet Yin corpse returned to his normal appearance. Perhaps a way to detoxify the corpse has been found!


    "Thanks to Master Tang Sheng!" Wang Jiuxiao expressed his huge thanks to Tang Ye again. He is the emperor of the Red Wall, and Tang Ye helped solve too much of his responsibility and the things he had to deal with. Moreover, those things are all about life and death.


    Tang Ye didn''t think this was so great, but rather said that the stronger the ability, the greater the responsibility. He said to Wang Jiuxiao: "You don''t need to say these things. Now you let people take him back to cultivate and see. Until the end, it is still uncertain whether this is completely solved the poison of the corpse."


    "Okay!" Wang Jiuxiao was full of hope, and asked someone to take that person away, arrange it, and make follow-up observations.


    Chen Yourong was too tired, so he went to rest without seeing Wang Jiuxiao. Tang Ye is not tired. Now he is the incarnation of chaotic power, but a power body, it can be said that he doesn''t know how to be tired or hungry. After Wang Jiuxiao arranged for the puppet corpse, he immediately prepared to deal with the destiny god.


    He knew that previously he and Hei Ji went to the Chaos Stone God Platform in the heavens. After he was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, the Destiny God had appeared and met Hei Ji. So he is going to ask Hei Ji now to see who the destiny **** is. Maybe the destiny gods vary, but try to find them.


    Hei Ji was leaving from the Chaos Stone Shentai, and when Tang Ye told her that she didn''t need to save him, she returned to the crevice of the undead to see if the crevice would be affected by the poison of the corpse. And, she promised Tang Ye to help find a solution to the poison of the corpse. If the gap between the undead is not affected by the poison of the corpse, she will learn from it to see if the special place of the gap between the undead can play a role in solving the poison of the corpse.


    At this moment, in the gap between the undead, Hei Ji saw that no creature was affected by the poison of the corpse. And, she also confirmed that none of the members of the Underworld outside the big world were affected by the poison of the corpse. This made her wonder whether the people of the Underworld were not affected by the poison of the corpse?


    This speculation is not without reason. The corpse poison is a special corpse poison that transforms living things into dead ones, and the people of the underworld are all adapted to and use the power of the dead. In other words, relative to living creatures, they are dead creatures from the beginning. So, for the corpse poison against living things, it may not have an effect on dead things.


    In this case, the power of the dead may also have a defensive effect on the poison of the corpse. Hei Ji intends to conduct research from this aspect. For this reason, she went to catch a poisonous corpse and became a hideous puppet corpse chicken to test in the dead. But she must be very cautious about this matter. If the poison of the corpse is also effective in the gap between the dead, then she brings the poison of the corpse in. If you don''t pay attention, it may destroy the entire gap between the dead.


    While Hei Ji was doing these, Tang Ye came to her. She was very puzzled, why did Tang Ye suddenly come across the dead?


    The environment between the dead is still very severe, and Tang Ye, an outsider, can enter and go out at any time. Now he is the incarnation of chaotic power, and he is even more immune to the influence of the power of the dead inside.


    "What can you do for me?" Hei Ji asked Tang Ye in doubt.


    Tang Ye was also very curious about Hei Ji, because he saw Hei Ji catching the creatures in the gap between the dead, a kind of black leech living in the dark and wet ground. Nothing, Hei Ji doesn''t need this kind of thing, there must be something she wants to do.


    "I can say things slowly, but I''m curious about what you are doing? Black leeches are useful to you?" Tang Ye asked Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye came to the dead, just like playing, as if this is his home, come and go as he pleases, this is really scary. This is because even the gods can''t adapt to this kind of place between the dead. Tang Ye, a freak, really wanted to know what kind of background he had.


    "Of course it is only when needed." Hei Ji had already caught a few dark leeches, and said to Tang Ye, "Since you have to talk about things slowly, then go back and talk about it."


    Then the two returned to the base camp of the Underworld, the Red Youshi Palace.


    Back at the Red Youshi Palace, Hei Ji put the pitch black leech in a cage, sealed it, and isolated it very tightly, so there would be no leakage. At first Tang Ye felt curious and didn''t know what Hei Ji was going to do, and then he saw that there was a puppet corpse chicken in the lockdown cage, and he understood that Hei Ji was studying the poison of corpse.


    "Do you want to see if the poison of the corpse also affects the creatures in the crevice of the undead?" Tang Ye was already smart, and guessed what Hei Ji wanted to do.


    Hei Ji nodded and said: "After I returned to the dead, I found that it was not affected by the poison of the corpse, so I wanted to try, is the poison of the corpse did not reach here, or the creatures here will not be infected Poison of the corpse?"


    "When you say that, I also want to see how it turns out." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    The two observed the situation in the lockdown cage, and then they saw a strange phenomenon, that is, the puppet corpse chicken does not actively attack the black leeches, just as the black leeches are not living creatures and are not within its attack range.


    "I guess it is the power of the dead that caused this phenomenon." Hei Ji said: "The place between the dead is completely different from the outside. Outside, the power of the dead is actually the column of death. Therefore, under the power of the dead, the undead The creatures in the cracks are probably regarded as dead. Since they are dead, the puppet corpses will not attack, after all, they only attack living creatures."


    "In this case, wouldn''t it be possible to use the power of the dead to defend against the puppet corpse?" Tang Ye said in surprise.

 Chapter 2630： Extract ideas!

    Tang Ye''s guess is very basis. Because according to research, puppet corpses can only attack living things and transform living things into existences like them. And if they are dead, they will be treated as the same kind and will not attack.


    Now it¡¯s in the gap between the undead, living under the power of the dead. The nature of the creatures here is a kind of "dead state." Therefore, when the puppet corpse encounters these creatures, they think they are of the same kind, so they did not attack.


    For this reason, Tang Ye had an idea, using the power of the dead, could the puppet corpse think it was of the same kind, and then stop attacking?


    Such an approach is worth trying. After all, before finding a comprehensive solution to the poison of the corpse, the puppet corpse is a huge threat. Then it is necessary to defend against the vicious invasion of the puppet corpse. There are panic everywhere now, and people can only hide. However, in the process of hiding, there have been continuous problems. For example, if someone collapses, yells, and runs out, it may affect the entire group of people. And, some people take advantage of this crisis to form so-called gangs, or doomsday teachings, to propagate brainwashing. Also, many people become selfish and rob food and property. And, there are people who take advantage of this moment of crisis to make a fortune. These reveal the ugliness of human nature. Although these cases are only a minority, they have a huge impact on others and cause fatal injuries.


    Therefore, even if the poison of the corpse cannot be solved, there are ways to defend against the corpse of the puppet, so that people are no longer so afraid, and slowly resume some necessary actions for survival, then it can stabilize the hearts of many people, and there is no need to worry so much. . This has a huge effect on rebuilding order and managing the country.


    Regarding this, Tang Ye''s guess was to shroud a layer of deceased power outside the human body, creating the illusion of a "dead thing". In this way, even if the puppet''s corpse saw it, it would not attack.


    Hei Ji originally just wanted to test what effect the puppet''s corpse had on the situation between the dead. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, she immediately understood what Tang Ye meant. It is not difficult for her to think of this way, which is of course a good thing. But now it is just an idea, and it needs to be tested to know if it is possible. After all, the power of the dead is also very terrifying, and if people outside let this power shroud, I don''t know what effect it will have. Not everyone is a freak like Tang Ye. So far, only Tang Ye can freely come and go between the dead. Even those gods cannot do such a thing.


    "If you can control the influence of the power of the deceased on those outside, you can try your idea. But you must know that the power of the deceased is also very harmful to ordinary people. Although this is as terrible as the power of chaos, but, The power of the dead invades the living human body, and it will also destroy the human body, making a person slowly become a dead thing." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "The power of the dead exists in the outside world, and some people specialize in this kind of power of the dead. Therefore, using the power of the dead will definitely be a lot easier. One person I once brought was a corpse chaser. Yes. Now facing the puppet''s corpse, his role is extremely great. Therefore, when I extract part of the deceased''s power to him, he will naturally make good use of it and conduct experiments."


    "In addition, I have another guess." Tang Ye said while looking at Hei Ji.


    "Huh?" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye in confusion.


    Tang Ye said: "The land between the undead, I think it is similar to the outside. It''s just because it is filled with strong power of the dead all the year round. The power of the dead has transformed this land, making this land change. Then, if The power of the dead here becomes thinner, and then slowly blending into other forces, can this land be changed? Maybe, this land will become the same as the outside, or even better, becoming a truly independent space outside of Xanadu."


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and narrowed her eyes, and said, "You said that, I¡¯m afraid you want to extract a lot of the dead¡¯s power from the gap between the dead, right? You are worried that after extracting a lot of the dead¡¯s power, it will affect this place. Maybe this place will collapse. In short, it is an ecological change, which may cause the most serious consequence is the extinction of living things. That¡¯s why you said that extracting the power of the dead may improve the harsh environment here, because I am afraid that I will not agree with the extraction. The power of the dead who walked here said that, right?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, watching Hei Ji want to say something but didn''t know how to say it. Hei Ji is really smart, she has already thought of the consequences. Her statement was the same as Tang Ye expected. However, Tang Ye was a bit covered up, only saying good things but not bad things. He really wanted to extract a lot of power from the dead. However, the gap between the dead is originally a place where the power of the dead is born. If the power of the dead is lost, the possible consequence is that the ecology is destroyed. In that case, the living beings here, whether they are plants or animals, may be destroyed.


    This kind of thing is no small matter. Hei Ji is still the high priest of the Underworld after all, so she can''t ignore these problems.


    It is true that there is such a big risk, Tang Ye can''t say directly that there will be nothing wrong, if something happens at that time, then he can''t afford it.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Then try it slowly. I won''t extract too much power from the dead at once, while observing. In addition, if there is a way to transform the environment here to make it better. , It''s really good. I don''t think you will object, nor will the people of the Ming race. After all, they want to go outside so much. Apart from hatred, don''t they want a better place to live?"


    "It''s natural to be better," Hei Ji said, agreeing to Tang Ye''s plan.


    However, this plan has to be tested before it can be determined to extract the power of the dead, so it is useless to say more now. Hei Ji asked Tang Ye: "You said you came to me for something and you need to talk slowly, then you can talk now."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I want to ask you about the Destiny God. After I was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer that day, the Destiny God appeared. If you saw her, then I want to know if you can track it. she was?"


    "Huh?" Hei Ji was very puzzled and asked: "You ask this, do you want to attack the destiny god?"


    Tang Ye watched Hei Ji''s expression serious, and said, "Yes, I want to deal with the destiny gods. Don''t you think that this time is a good time to deal with the destiny gods?"


    "How to say?" Hei Ji still didn''t understand.


    Tang Ye said: "Now a large number of creatures are transformed into puppet corpses, their will is greatly reduced, and it has a huge reduction effect on the destiny god!"


    Hei Ji was taken aback, but she didn''t expect this to happen. Think about it carefully, it is true. In this case, it is possible to deal with the destiny god!

 Chapter 2631： Peerless appearance!

    Hei Ji was also attracted most of the attention by the poison of the corpse, and did not expect the will reduction effect brought by the puppet corpse. After all, facing this kind of thing, most of them are thinking about how to solve this terrible poison. Moreover, dealing with the destiny gods, no one can do it. At the beginning, the entire celestial realm joined forces and still couldn''t deal with the destiny god, so if Hei Ji alone, he basically did not want to go to deal with the destiny god.


    Now that Tang Ye talked about this matter, she thought about it, and it was only possible to consider this matter under the leadership of Tang Ye. Even if Tang Ye led her, she was surprised, but she didn''t expect that Tang Ye would attack the destiny god. This is really terrifying. If he can deal with the destiny gods, wouldn''t this guy be super god?


    Beyond the true god!


    "The puppet''s corpse does not have the will in the normal state. It just attacks the living thing, and is bent on getting rid of the living thing, or transforming the living thing. This is a very single will. Therefore, under this will, even The destiny **** makes the control, and the puppet corpse is still the same. What he can do is to attack the living creature. In this case, the power of the destiny **** is greatly limited." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji is not stupid. Hearing Tang Ye talked about this situation, he realized that this was indeed a good time to deal with the destiny god. However, she had come into contact with the Destiny God, whether it was when the heavens wanted to deal with the Destiny God, or when she saw the Destiny God in person before, she felt that the Destiny God was not so easy to deal with. So this matter must be carefully considered. And, the two props needed to finally eliminate the destiny gods have not been found, that is, the book of the earth and the book of people.


    She said to Tang Ye: "Although that is said, even if the Destiny God is at its weakest time, the Destiny God is still everywhere and extremely difficult to capture. Moreover, even if it is captured, there is no way to completely eliminate it. Unless it is captured. It is a book from a man and a book from the earth, fusing it, which is the essence of the "Book of Heaven", and returning it to its original state. Otherwise, capturing the destiny **** will not help her."


    "In addition, this must be done during the poison of the corpse. However, we can''t let the poison of the corpse continue to wreak havoc, because no one knows how the poison of the corpse will change if we wait for a long time. The puppet corpse has mutated, just like an evolution, and the will is restored. At that time, the destiny **** will grow up again. This is a very bad situation. The poison of the mutated corpse is more difficult to solve, the destiny **** has grown again, we are If the gain is not worth the loss, it is better to solve the poison of the corpse first." Hei Ji expressed her concerns.


    Tang Ye had also considered her concerns. However, Tang Ye still felt that it was a good time to solve the poison of the corpse. As for the poison of the corpse, there is a preliminary solution. While dealing with the destiny gods, this matter will not be left behind.


    Of course, as Hei Ji said, if you want to completely solve the destiny deity, you must have two props that can resolve the essence of the destiny deity-the altered will of the heavenly book, namely the human book and the earth book.


    But if you want to get the book from the people and the book from the ground, you have to find people who are closely related to these two items, that is, the true **** Fuxi and the true **** Ksitigarbha.


    "The destiny and the gods have to deal with, the poison of the corpse has to be solved, and the book of humans and the book of the earth are also found. These things are not done by the two of us, but by many people. As long as they can make a difference, Going to do it. This is an all-out war!" After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to get rid of the destiny god, and hummed firmly.


    After going through so many things, he felt that he was losing patience with the affairs of this world, and he really didn''t want to slowly get entangled in big and small things, and things that continued to hit him. It can also be said to be an escape mentality, wanting to leave quickly and have a fresh start. But limited by ability and responsibility, he can''t avoid it directly, he can only solve various problems first.


    In fact, the only problem was that he had not become the Lord of Heaven and Earth, that is, the second Pangu God Emperor, otherwise he would have arranged everything and left this world.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s firm expression, Hei Ji knew that Tang Ye was serious. If someone else wants to do this, she thinks it is impossible to succeed, but if it is Tang Ye, it is possible to succeed. Because Tang Ye showed too many extraordinary things along the way. And even if the destiny **** made an attack on Tang Ye, it didn''t solve it. Originally thought that Tang Ye was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, but now, he can still condense a powerful avatar to act!


    This is something that the destiny gods did not expect and cannot control. From this point of view, it can be said to be even better than the destiny god!


    "What are you going to do?" Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye said: "One must understand the situation of the Destiny God, and the other must unite a group of people to do this together. I will do the contact person. Now I want to learn about the Destiny God with you. And, Later, I want you to find books from the ground and books. In this matter, I will let my daughter act together for a long time. I have been looking for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva for a long time, and there are many discoveries. I believe to join her to find the Ksitigarbha King Bodhisattva is not difficult. If you can find Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, then it is not difficult to find other true gods. If it is not, you can also ask someone for help, believing that with his ability, there is no problem in finding the true god."


    "Who?" Hei Ji asked.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Your boss, Ming Shen Long Zhuo."


    "Huh?" Hei Ji was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye in amazement, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to invite the Underworld.


    But this idea is not bad, letting the true gods find the true gods is definitely much easier than finding them. Moreover, if Pluto is active, it will definitely stimulate other true gods. At the beginning, Plutos were unanimously annihilated by several true gods, but now that Plutos appear, they will certainly appear.


    The true gods appeared in groups, and there was no reason why anyone could not come out all the time.


    Hei Ji suddenly felt a little emotional, has she reached that situation? The level of the true god. Unconsciously, this world has really changed a lot.


    "But, the Lord Underworld was awakened earlier, didn''t you mean that he went somewhere and didn''t plan to come out? Did he go to recover his injuries?" Hei Ji asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "At that time, it was different from now. Since when the true **** is about to appear, he has no reason to not come out. As for the recovery from the injury, after so long, he should be almost better, right?"


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye in silence for a while, knowing that Tang Ye wanted to deal with the destiny gods not on a whim, but thinking about many things. Then she was relieved, and said to Tang Ye: "Last time at the Chaos Stone Shentai, I did see the Destiny God, what do you want to know about her? I will tell you everything I know. Actually, I saw Fate at the Chaos Stone Shentai When I was a god, I was also taken aback. Because the destiny **** is lodged on a beautiful woman, and it doesn¡¯t make people feel offensive at all. It seems that the woman is the destiny god, and the destiny **** is the woman. So A perfect fusion will definitely increase the power of the Destiny God. Even if she can''t control everything, she may have the strongest power against the heaven and earth. In other words, she can deal with you now. When the real God appears, she can also deal with the real God."


    When Tang Ye heard this, she frowned and said, "A woman with a beautiful face?"


    This made him think about the strange behavior of the Destiny God after Hei Ji left at the Chaos Stone God Platform, as if crying and talking to herself again.


    What will happen here?

 Chapter 2632： Violent out of control!

    Regarding the peerless face of the Destiny God, when Hei Ji saw it, although she was surprised on the surface, she was truly amazed in her heart. She grew up in the heavens and has seen too many fairies in the heavens, but the appearance of the destiny gods really makes people feel detached and spotless, above all things, competing with the sun and the moon.


    If it were not the destiny god, Hei Ji might be willing to worship her. Hei Ji is also **** and charming enough, but she is not compared with the destiny gods.


    The face of the destiny **** is actually the princess.


    Tang Ye didn''t know yet, so he was very puzzled. The destiny gods all lodge on a certain creature to act. Since it is boarding midway, there will always be some conflicts and strangeness. But Hei Ji said it as if someone was born with Destiny God, as if he was specially created for Destiny God. Will such a person exist?


    "Have you not seen the Destiny God?" Hei Ji was surprised by this, she thought Tang Ye had already contacted the Destiny God. Still worried, as a man, Tang Ye would be fascinated by the peerless appearance of the destiny god. But unexpectedly, Tang Ye hadn''t seen the destiny god.


    Tang Ye said, "I had contacted it before, but the destiny **** covered his face, I didn''t see it."


    "Huh?" Hei Ji was surprised and puzzled, and said, "Is it necessary for the destiny **** to hide his face? She can basically board the world, even if she exposes a face, she can change one at any time. Unless she doesn''t want you Yes, but why doesn''t she want you to see it? Does that face have anything to do with you?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, he didn''t understand this, and shook his head to Hei Ji, "I don''t know this."


    Then he said to Hei Ji: "You have seen Destiny God, do you remember her look, let me see?"


    "Naturally remember." Hei Ji said, "According to my memory, I seem to be able to reproduce her appearance through the power of the illusion. But, are you better than me in the illusion? In that case, you come and let me enter the illusion. Let you see the Destiny God. You can also learn about the Destiny God in this way. Don¡¯t you want to deal with the Destiny God? Start to understand her now."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay."


    Tang Ye is not very good at shaping illusions, but she can do some. Tang Jiujiu is very strong in shaping the illusion, using the power of the demon spirit to reach people''s hearts. And the two fox spirits of the Yao Clan, Qiu Ya and Qiu Yao are also very powerful. However, I haven''t seen Qiuya and Qiuyao recently. Qiuya and Qiuyao have disappeared for a while since the appearance of the monster clan. These two fox spirits were cultivated by Tang Ye''s strong luck, and they became refined forms as early as a hundred years ago. And as Tang Ye gets stronger and stronger, they should also benefit. Because they can be said to have the ability to "experience", that is, Tang Ye''s powerful power, they will get a part of it for themselves.


    The disappearance of Qiuya and Qiuyao may be related to the Yaozu. Because the monster clan is also a very powerful tribe, in the mystery of their ancestors, there are ancient mystical secrets, these were powerful secrets that could kill gods before. Therefore, after the rise of the Yaozu, their power can no longer be underestimated. The Yaozu is very disgusted with traitors and has almost zero tolerance. Therefore, for Qiuya and Qiuyao who followed Tang Ye, Yaozu always tried to solve them.


    The current Qiuya and Qiuyao may have been dealt with by the demon clan using the ancient demon secret method. As for the situation, Tang Ye has not traced it. He couldn''t take care of the Human Race, so how could he have the time to pay attention to the Monster Race. As for Qiuya and Qiuyao, when they first met, he felt that they were a strong force that could help deal with the gods. But after the monster clan rose up, the two fox monsters were also entangled by their own monster clan, so they didn''t see any figure.


    However, if he wants to dominate the world, the various tribes have to deal with it well, so he can''t just focus on human affairs.


    "You can just dig out my memory and shape the illusion." Hei Ji said to Tang Ye.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then, Tang Ye displayed the illusion, enveloped Hei Ji and entered a quiet water world.


    Tang Ye stood on the water, as if entering Hei Ji''s memory. Then, the destiny **** of destiny slowly appeared in Hei Ji''s memory. Tang Ye watched the destiny god''s figure slowly condense and formed, very curious about who it was.


    However, he was full of expectation, and his expression gradually became stiff as the fate of the gods slowly became clear. Because he saw a face that he will never forget. That woman was his most orthodox marriage. From the very beginning, he wanted to marry him. Whether it was an ordinary Lin Yourong to a princess who mastered the powerful freezing technique, she was a woman who had an unswerving emotion with him.


    That glamorous temperament should be more like a princess!


    But why is it the princess?


    With so many people, why did the destiny **** choose the princess? And how could the princess become the destiny god?


    Tang Ye felt that this was like a trick, teasing him. Even if the Destiny God is not there, he still feels provoked and ironic by the Destiny God. Suddenly, countless hostility appeared in his heart, and he had to kill the destiny god.


    Because now I see that the princess has become the destiny god, or that the destiny **** is lodged with the princess, the matter is explained clearly, why have been looking for the princess, but I can''t find it?


    The princess did not die, nor was it deliberately hidden, but was controlled by the destiny god! She has always been by her side, but it''s like being separated by the ends of the world!


    "Fate!" Tang Ye slurped out abruptly, his hostility broke out, and the whole illusion became dangerous.


    "Tang Ye, what do you want to do?" Tang Ye turned the illusion full of violence and revealed his killing intent, which was a very big threat to Hei Ji.


    Sure enough, after the illusion changed, Hei Ji was attacked immediately. There are terrible chaotic forces in the illusion, suddenly turning into terrible dark chains, pulling the entanglement, trapping Hei Ji, and strangling Hei Ji!


    "Tang Ye!" Hei Ji was shocked. The damage in the fantasy realm would also be fatal, and the power of the chaotic power would have no problem dealing with her who is not in the realm of the true god. If Tang Ye continues to lose control, she might really die!


    Hearing Hei Ji''s yelling, Tang Ye returned to his senses and took back the illusion. This relieved Hei Ji''s danger.


    The illusion was cancelled, and Hei Ji was angrily. She was so maddening that Tang Ye, this guy, unexpectedly lost control and almost killed her. You know, Tang Ye''s current strength, that kind of strength, it is very dangerous to lose control, killing allies by mistake.


    "What''s the matter with you?!" Hei Ji asked Tang Ye.


    And Tang Ye also looked violent, angry at what the destiny **** did to the princess.

 Chapter 2633： Chief among corpses!

    Tang Ye''s anger and killing intent towards the destiny **** at this time was absolute. Lin Yourong, or the princess, has an absolute position in his heart, how can he allow others to hurt him? Unexpectedly, the destiny **** is actually boarding on the princess!


    This is something he absolutely does not allow.


    "Tang Ye, did you hear me?" Hei Ji asked cautiously when seeing Tang Ye still looking terrifying.


    She is very worried. In case Tang Ye is still going crazy, she is the one who is dangerous. She didn''t want to be killed by her own people.


    After Hei Ji had spoken several times, Tang Ye slowly recovered. In fact, he is not out of control, he is just too angry, he hasn''t been so angry for a long time. He looked at Hei Ji still unable to be completely calm, and said: "I''m sorry, I didn''t hold it back, but I really didn''t expect that the destiny **** actually lodged on Yourong."


    "Huh?" Hei Ji was puzzled. Listening to Tang Ye''s words, it seemed to be someone who knew the skin of the destiny god.


    Tang Ye said: "If there were not so many things a hundred years ago, she should be my wife. But not long after I arrived in Yanjing City, she was my fiancee. Whether she is a human being for two lives or the reincarnation of Yingling This fact will not change. Whether her name is Lin Yourong, Qian Hanyue, or Princess Wang, this fact will not change either."


    "Um..." Hei Ji was stunned. I didn''t expect such a thing. She was truly surprised that the woman who was boarding by the destiny **** actually had such a relationship with Tang Ye! It is not difficult to understand why Tang Ye is angry. My own woman has encountered such a thing, as if this is the destiny **** deliberately teasing him, whoever changes will be very angry!


    "It turns out there is such a thing..." Hei Ji hummed softly, not knowing what to say to Tang Ye for a while. If it is comforting, if there will be nothing wrong, and the princess can be saved, she herself will not believe it. Because that was lodged by the destiny god, not an ordinary person. The destiny **** is very powerful, and the entire celestial world has not been able to deal with her in the past. So, saving the princess is definitely not easy.


    But after thinking about it, Hei Ji still comforted Tang Ye and said, "Now we are dealing with the destiny gods. Perhaps after using the book of the earth and the book of people to eliminate the changed fate, can your fiancee recover?"


    "So, what we have to do now is to deal with the destiny gods with all our strength, and strive to eliminate the abnormal destiny without hurting your fiancee!" Hei Ji said encouragingly.


    Of course Tang Ye wanted to do this, and felt that it must be done. I have searched for the princess for so long, and now I have found it. No matter what happens, I will find it back.


    "I''m sorry that I almost hurt you just now. My power is advocating and acting in the fantasy territory." Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji and apologized. Although Hei Ji is okay, Hei Ji was very scared just now in the realm of fantasy. This point of apology is still necessary.


    Hei Ji glanced at Tang Ye and said, "It''s okay, I''m fine anyway."


    In fact, Hei Ji was very amazed at Tang Ye''s power in her heart. Unexpectedly, just a simple loss of control, a raging force would threaten her life. You know, she has the power to be close to the true god, and the blood of the true **** can be said to be half a true god. However, she is easily killed by Tang Ye!


    It can be seen how strong Tang Ye''s power is!


    Tang Ye''s expression was very firm, and now that he knew that the destiny **** had lodged with the princess, he was going to solve the destiny god. Even if this is not the fate of eliminating the mutation for this world, it is regarded as saving the princess, and the fate of eliminating the mutation must be eliminated!


    "I''m going to find someone to learn more about dealing with the destiny gods. You can follow our previous discussions to find clues about the book from the earth and the book of people." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji nodded, indicating that it was so. Although she felt like she had become Tang Ye''s little brother, and let Tang Ye send it, she felt nothing. There is nothing to do anyway. And, it is also beneficial to her to solve the destiny god. Because as long as the destiny **** exists, it is impossible to determine whether his current life is his own or the destiny **** arranges it. Imagination always makes people feel a little pimple.


    Then Tang Ye left the dead. Before leaving, he extracted a large force of the dead to study the defense of the puppet''s corpse. He doesn''t necessarily need to do this by himself, because there is a person who specializes in this aspect, that is, the heir to the corpse clan, a special self-proclaimed "corpse leader" who can survive in the state of half human and half corpse. man of. The corpse leader, the leader of the corpse, this claim is also very powerful, meaning to be the leader of the corpse world?


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that the situation created by Emperor Shi Huang would be very attractive to the corpse Kui?


    I haven''t seen the corpse kui for a long time, and I don''t know how he is now. This is definitely a powerful character. Except for the special situation of half man and half corpse, he is also the person who let Tang Ye study the ghost cave reincarnation technique. If the ghost point reincarnation art is successfully studied and continuously improved, it will be possible to bring the dead back to life. This is tantamount to breaking the precepts of this world, that is, the rules left by the God Emperor Pangu. This is something the Lord of Heaven and Earth can do.


    At this time, a body is dressed in a special situation, one side is white, the other is black, and the black and white are both wrapped in bandages. It is like a sick person, even a person who is entangled in the face, is dealing with it. A group of puppet corpses.


    He is the corpse leader who hasn''t appeared for a long time. And he was also a person who grew up and became stronger together with Tang Ye, who was transformed into the "Void Lord", from the master to the holy, and then to the god-level realm.


    "You are very horrible." Faced with the entanglement of a few puppet corpses, the corpse snorted a little displeased: "You are too ugly. If it''s just one or two, it makes me think I can experiment. But, Too many of you have ruined this world."


    After all, the corpse snapped his fingers, and then a more terrifying corpse appeared. Although it was a corpse, it was very flexible and fast. It rustled and shuttled between several puppet corpses, and then killed the puppet corpse.


    Then, the corpse showed his face and found that he was very tall, two meters high, and his body was burly like a King Kong. It is actually the "undead corpse" that has been controlled by the corpse leader, and was cultivated by the corpse control technique.


    This is the secret technique of the corpse chasing clan, one of the powerful abilities of the chasing corpse clan.


    When Tang Ye came to look for the corpse, he happened to see the corpse slaying a few puppet corpses. Although the current proposal of the Red Wall Palace is to isolate the puppet''s corpse first, and save it when there is an antidote. But in this process, many people who executed the order were attacked by the puppet corpse. In a critical situation, they can only kill the puppet corpse. This is not to blame.


    "How long are you going to peek at me from behind?" Tang Ye didn''t show up, but the corpse Kui was very keenly aware, and coldly hummed in his direction.

 Chapter 2634： Not a resource!

    Although in recent crises, the corpse Kui showed up relatively little and did not even see him, but this does not mean that he has become a small figure drowned in the strong. On the contrary, Shikui''s strength is completely comparable to Tang Zisang and Wang Cangcang.


    God-level realm, the mystery of the corpse rushing technique, and there is an immortal corpse, such a corpse is equivalent to having the power of two god-level realms at the same time. Therefore, even after dealing with the double sages like Shang Tang Zisang, it may not be a disadvantage.


    He also noticed the arrival of Tang Ye. He hadn''t been in contact with Tang Ye recently, and now Tang Ye was just an incarnation of chaotic power, so the corpse Kui didn''t recognize him, and he regarded him as an enemy. He was very uncomfortable to be peeped from behind by the enemy, and after drinking it out, he wanted to attack. However, he is not in a hurry anymore. Because he himself is a person who likes to enjoy the process, no matter what it is. Even if it''s fighting, I think it''s more interesting to play slowly.


    Tang Ye was discovered by the corpse Kui, but he was not surprised by the result. It''s not that his strength is strong, he has to be unaware of others. It is actually a very good thing for friendly forces like the corpse kui to be able to find out that the strength of the friendly forces is worthy of recognition. This is gratifying for myself.


    Now that the dead corpse found out, Tang Ye went out. He appeared in front of the corpse Kui, who stared at him, immediately showing a guarded expression. Because Zie Kui felt a terrible power from Tang Ye. That power made him feel that even his own corpse who had been cultivated to the immortal state since a hundred years ago, possessing the indestructible body of King Kong, would be easily destroyed by Tang Ye''s power.


    Therefore, such people must be cautious.


    "Who are you?" If you change to someone else, the corpse will probably take the shot first, and then talk after two tricks. But now facing Tang Ye, his mind had to change, and he felt that if he could avoid fighting, he wouldn''t fight, otherwise he might be disadvantaged. Because facing Tang Ye at this time, he didn''t have much confidence that he could win. As for enjoying in battle, it is even more impossible.


    To enjoy, at least the strength must be evenly matched. If the enemy is stronger than yourself, your life will be threatened, and you don''t want to die, then naturally you can''t talk about enjoyment, it should be said that you are anxious.


    Tang Ye looked at Shikui with a smile and said, "Shikui, it''s been a long time since I saw you. You haven''t changed much, but you have changed a lot."


    "Huh?" Hearing what Tang Ye said and looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, the corpse Kui was puzzled and felt very familiar.


    This is Tang Ye sending out a force of the dead, popping out, not attacking the corpse Kui, but like giving the corpse Kui.


    Shikui felt the power of the dead and was immediately surprised. After receiving it, he immediately felt that the power of the dead was very pure and he wanted very much!


    "How has the ghost hole reincarnation technique been studied? And, at this time of world change, haven''t you promoted the corpse removal technique again?" Tang Ye said to the corpse Kui at this time.


    "You are... Tang Sheng!" Shi Kui finally determined who the powerful person in front of him was. That was the person he followed, the former Void Lord, and Tang Sheng behind.


    In fact, for the corpse kui, others are also called "saint disciples". Because when Tang Ye turned into the Void Lord, he brought a group of people, and that group of people were very powerful, and it was no problem to rule the roost in all directions. There are also those who serve in the Red Wall Palace, even in the Red Wall Palace, they also have a very high status, such as the ancient lack of the first person of the Demon Master. Therefore, these "saint disciples", even if they were only called disciples related to Tang Ye, were respected or scrupulous by many people.


    The corpse Kui didn''t expect Tang Ye to come to him, but he was a little excited, because for Tang Ye, even though he wanted to kill Tang Ye at the beginning a hundred years ago, he was killed by Tang Ye, and later negotiated with Tang Ye. Each for the purpose of coming together. After that, Tang Ye''s strength became leapfrogging, he couldn''t keep up, and slowly, he became a little brother. At this point, he was willing. And now the facts have proved that his choice is right. Tang Ye now grew up to be the best in the world. If he had chosen to continue to be an enemy of Tang Ye, now he doesn''t know how many times he has died.


    Shi Kui looked at Tang Ye and laughed, and said, "Honorable Lord, or Tang Sheng, are you here to find me?"


    Tang Ye also smiled, nodded to the corpse Kui, and said: "I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I suddenly wondered what you are doing. Especially, now the world has been turned into yin everywhere by the poison of the first Emperor''s corpse. The doomsday world of corpses, this is a very good thing for you, a corpse chaser. Because of your cultivation, the environment you want is sufficient for corpses."


    "That''s not true." The corpse Kui looked at Tang Ye with a funny smile, and said: "Although we chase corpses need to cultivate corpses, we also like to study corpses, but it is definitely not because of the current situation. The puppet corpse turned into a powerful corpse poison. The poison of the corpse is too terrible, even if it is the secret technique of the corpse driving clan, it can¡¯t be removed. In other words, these puppet corpses are currently not available to me The corpse chasing secret technique control. Since it is an uncontrollable corpse, it is not a resource, but a threat to our corpse chasing clan."


    "So, I also hate the situation now." Shi Kui said with some distress. Then, from an abandoned house next to him, a puppet''s corpse struggled out. His body was seriously damaged, but he still rushed madly. But the corpse corpse didn''t even look at it, because the immortal corpse was next to him, so he grabbed him directly, and then clicked twice, and the immortal corpse ate the puppet corpse.


    The corpse Kui said again: "As far as the benefits are concerned, the only thing is that he is given the rich delicacy of the undead corpses, so he doesn''t have to worry about being hungry anymore."


    Tang Ye watched the immortal corpse eat the puppet corpse, but didn''t say anything. The body of the puppet''s corpse suffered great damage. A puppet corpse like this, even if it finds a way to eliminate the poison of the corpse, I am afraid it will not be saved. Because the body is too badly damaged, it is impossible to survive.


    Therefore, in this time the Red Wall Palace isolates the puppet''s corpse, it is impossible to guarantee that each puppet''s corpse may change back to its original appearance. Those who are severely damaged by attacks or accidents are considered dead. Such a puppet''s corpse would be beaten to death on the spot and burned when it furiously rushed to people, so that he would disappear completely and could no longer threaten other living creatures.


    Tang Ye stopped chattering with the corpse, and asked directly: "This time the poison of the corpse, you, as a descendant of the corpse chasing clan, know the corpse best. I don''t know if there is a way to solve it?"

 Chapter 2635： Empowerment!

    Shi Kui also guessed Tang Ye''s purpose for coming to him. Faced with the poison of the corpse, everyone is in danger, and the Red Wall Palace mobilizes everyone to deal with it. For the research to solve the poison of the corpse, this will definitely not fall. The corpse kui actually has been studied, but the poison of the corpse was created by the fusion of the three powers of ghosts, zombies, and air luck by the First Emperor. It is really difficult to solve.


    When the poison of the corpse was created, Emperor Shi Huang first searched for five particularly terrifying ghosts. The five ghosts had a deep grievance and were difficult to eliminate. They continued to kill and accumulate ghastly ghost power. These, if they invade a living person, ordinary people would die on the spot. And even a powerful person who is invaded by such a powerful ghost power will immediately be affected. If the ghost power cannot be expelled in time, it will become a dead thing.


    After that, Emperor Shi Huang merged the zombie blood that his Phoenix blood had turned into. This zombie blood can directly turn a person into a corpse. He became a corpse and was affected by the blood of the phoenix, so he wouldn''t die easily. Even if his body was severely damaged, he could continue to act as long as his basic functions were still in place. This is exactly like those puppet corpses, even if there is only one head left, they can open their mouths to bite people. Tenacity and immortality, as well as becoming a corpse, are caused by the blood of phoenix blood.


    As for the strength, it was that Emperor Shi Huang used the power of air transport that passed on the jade seal of the country. This force of Qi Luck surpassed 99% of the strong, which made the poison of the corpse a most difficult to crack.


    And, because the power of aura from the Jade Seal of the country is integrated in it, there must be a precaution for those puppet corpses, that is, to guard against the mutation of the puppet corpse, which can also be said to be the mutation of the poison of the corpse .


    Tang Ye had already worried about this before. With the power of luck, everything becomes possible. Therefore, if it is delayed for a long time, it has not been able to remove the poison of the corpse. Then, the poison of the corpse may change. At that time, the puppet''s corpse will also change. These monsters will definitely become more powerful. When the time comes, the puppet corpse will be even more threatening, and then the doomsday crisis of this world will be even more difficult to resolve.


    Regarding these issues, as the descendants of the corpse-driving clan, the person who knows the cultivation of the corpse best, the corpse Kui certainly knows the thorny aspect of the poison of the corpse. So now when Tang Ye asked him if he could solve the poison of the corpse, he could only shake his head, a little embarrassed: "So far, no good results have been obtained. It may not be that simple to remove the poison of the corpse. But. I will continue to study. I feel very disgusted with these puppet corpses. They have destroyed my wonderful feeling of corpses!"


    Shi Kui also wanted to say that Tang Ye couldn''t solve the problem by himself, and he would definitely not be able to solve it so easily.


    Tang Ye nodded. He had anticipated such a situation a long time ago, so he wouldn''t blame the corpse leader for his lack of ability. He said to the corpse again: "Although the poison of the corpse cannot be solved yet, we must defend well to reduce the panic caused by the poison of the corpse. Also, now the puppet corpse restricts the actions of many people, including us. Those who want to study. So, I want you to help you do something, or it can be said to be a research. Moreover, I think you will be interested in this research. In addition, this research can help you improve your strength. "


    "Oh? When you said that, how do I feel that you are not here to let me do things, but to give me benefits?" The corpse Kui looked at Tang Ye and laughed.


    Tang Ye shrugged, and talked to the corpse Kui as a subordinate or superior or weaker. This is a very nice atmosphere. He said to the corpse Kui: "How about the power I gave you to the dead just now?"


    "Very pure, fascinated me!" Shi Kui said immediately, and there was a little excitement in his tone. Obviously he wanted the power of the dead very much. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "As the world changes, the power of the dead is increasing, but overall it is still very small and not pure enough. Even the ten evils created by Xu Wuming with the power of the dead are integrated in it. The power of the dead is also scattered and rough. Compared with the power of the dead just now, it is too far away."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "The power I gave you to the dead just now was extracted from a place called''Undead Interval.'' This place is the place where the Underworld Clan lives. It is a place based on the strength of the dead. The place where the power is the only one, that is, the power of the dead. So the power of the dead there is very pure and terrible! Once, wherever the gods go, they will be immediately invaded by the power of the dead and eventually die. Therefore, there is only The Underworld can survive. And the Underworld, have you seen them?"


    "Of course." Sai Kui said: "In the battle against the gods, the Underworld played a huge role. Without the Underworld, the Human would not win. When I saw the Underworld, I was very surprised. They The first feeling I gave me was that this is simply an existence that is several times stronger than the undead corpse, or even dozens of times! It turns out that they are all cultivated through the pure power of the dead. No wonder they are so strong. It seems that they are so strong. , The strength of the dead is the key."


    It seems that the corpse Kui knows about the power of the dead and the Underworld, Tang Ye no longer needs to explain slowly, and said: "Have you found that the puppet corpse does not attack the dead?"


    "I''ve discovered this a long time ago." The corpse Kui said with a smug look: "These puppet corpses attacked me before, and found that they only attacked the side of my living people, and the side of the dead would not attack. At the same time, not dead. Even if the corpses of the realm are standing in a group of corpses, they will not be attacked, just as if the corpses of the corpses cannot see them. Later I researched and found that these corpses of the corpses only attack living creatures, not Attack the dead."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, that''s it, so if I let a living person become a dead thing in front of the puppet corpse, I won''t be attacked by the puppet corpse."


    "Huh?" Jikui was puzzled, but it wasn''t that he couldn''t accept this kind of thing. After all, he was studying corpses, and Tang Ye had done this one hundred years ago when living people turned into dead corpses, so he knew. That uses the method of ghost rebirth. Open all the ghost dens of a person, and enter the state of the dead, that is, the dead. And when the ghost cave is lifted, it will come alive. This is tantamount to a state of suspended animation. However, if there is no action under suspended animation, there are many restrictions. If you want to protect it from being hurt by the puppet''s corpse, you can also give it a try.


    However, Tang Ye''s idea is not this. He said to the corpse: "I want to use the power of the deceased to create a defense, such as a defensive shield, or assign the power of the deceased to a defensive item. After wearing it, the puppet''s corpse will feel that it is a dead thing. Corpse attack."


    "Huh?" Shi Kui was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to think like this.


    It''s like giving Nuwa''s divine power to equipment, now you want to give the dead''s power to equipment?

 Chapter 2636： Waiting to arrive!

    Tang Ye is indeed just like the corpse Kui thought, to give the dead power to the props, and then achieve the effect of preventing the puppet''s corpse. This idea of ??him is considered to be specialized in the art industry. If you integrate Nuwa''s supernatural power, you will let Chen Yourong proceed. Because Chen Yourong can use Nuwa''s supernatural power. If the power of the dead is combined, let the corpse kui do it, because the corpse kui is proficient in the power of the dead.


    Of course, Tang Ye himself was also proficient in the power of the dead. In other words, he can be proficient in any kind of power. But why didn''t he do it? Because he is busy! He has many things to do, and now he has to deal with the destiny gods. So there are things that others can do, not to mention that the corpse will also be interested in this matter. It would be great to let the corpse quiz do it naturally.


    Where there is a boss who can do everything, then what do employees have to do. Moreover, Tang Ye has always been a hand-off shopkeeper. Even if you lay down the country, you won''t be able to guard the country. If it is troublesome, it will be handed over to others.


    Shikui was very surprised by Tang Ye''s idea, because this thing is not something that can be done by just doing it. Then the pure power of the dead shows terrible power of invasion and destruction when the dead are cracked. For example, when the gods go to the cracks of the dead, they will Being swallowed by the power of the dead, leading to death, so the gods cannot adapt to the environment between the dead. Then, if the power of the dead is used on ordinary people, that ordinary person will definitely be killed immediately. After all, ordinary people have too many restrictions, and things are not so resolved.


    This matter is of course difficult. Otherwise, Tang Ye wouldn''t have to find professionals like Shikui for research, and just hand it over to Shenji Technology for integration. Shenji Technology provides weapons and props. If you can integrate your power, you can do it in one step, which can save a lot of trouble.


    Tang Ye knew Ziekui¡¯s worries and said, ¡°The outside world is not between the dead, and the life-swallowing damage caused by the power of the dead when the dead is between the dead cannot be counted outside. In the outside world, there are other various forces, among them There is a vital force that is contrary to the power of the dead. It can be said that the power of the dead is outside, and is checked and balanced by these forces. Compared with the dead, the power is reduced by half. Otherwise, I can use the dead power here to be like the dead. If the gap is so strong, there was no need for anyone else to take action when facing the descending gods. And those of the Pluto clan, because the power of the dead is weakened, will still lose a lot when facing the gods. Therefore, they are checking and balancing. Relationship, the power of the deceased''s power has been greatly reduced. You can use a small part to try and research."


    "In the face of the puppet corpse, the power of the deceased has only one point, and that is defense. In fact, this defense is just a disguise. That is, it can exude a little breath and make the puppet corpse feel dead. So, The strength of the deceased fusion will not be too much, just a little bit. Just like the same bottle of essence, just spray a little bit, with that little fragrance, let people know the''fragrance''." Tang Ye said to the dead.


    The corpse Kui probably understands, this is just to let the deceased''s power play a little "disguise" effect, which used to deceive the puppet corpse. In this case, the strength of the dead is very small. Even ordinary people should be able to bear such a small amount. If I can''t bear it, I set a little time limit, such as how long I can only wear the power of the dead at most. If it doesn''t work anymore, add an extra layer of protection within the strength of the dead. That is to say, there are two layers of power in an item. The outermost power is the power of the dead, used to create the illusion of a dead thing in front of the puppet''s corpse. In the power of the dead, there is a layer of power to protect people from the damage caused by the power of the dead.


    Since the power of the dead is not much used, there are still many solutions. Shi Kui came up with several solutions directly in his mind. Of course, whether it can be solved, it needs to be tested. These things cannot be known only by guessing.


    Shi Kui said to Tang Ye: "Then I will try."


    Tang Ye nodded, showing a look of gratitude, and said, "Okay, I''ll make it clear to Shenji Technology, and you can go there to experiment."


    "No problem." Sai Kui said.


    Regardless of the need to integrate the power of the dead, he was very interested and longing for the pure power of the dead that Tang Ye gave him just now. Now that he has the opportunity to come into contact with such power, he will definitely not let it go. The fusion of the power of the dead is only a step he is interested in researching, and of course it is very thoughtful to do. He is full of expectations and eager to try.


    Then, Tang Ye gave the dead man''s power he extracted from the gap between the dead to the corpse chief. However, the corpse''s ability is still limited, because half of the corpse''s body is still alive, and part of this living body cannot withstand such a huge force of the dead, so Tang Ye had to take back a part.


    Shi Kui still wanted to get such a powerful force of the dead, so pure, he felt that he could improve his strength by a level, but he couldn''t bear it and had no choice but to give up. At this moment he still looked very tired and couldn''t help but sit down and gasp.


    He also looked very depressed, because his limit was so big.


    Tang Ye felt that he was too demanding on himself, and said, "Don''t worry, since there is a world like the gap between the undead, how much power is needed for such a dead person, and when you improve your body''s endurance, I will extract it for you. Come back. Or, I will take you directly to see the dead, provided that you can withstand the environment there."


    "Really?" Zoe Kui asked in surprise.


    Tang Ye felt that this was not a big deal, and said, "Of course."


    "Okay!" Shi Kui no longer felt depressed, and looked forward to it again, and bowed to express his gratitude to Tang Ye, and said, "Thanks to the Lord! No, thank you Tang Sheng!"


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, so polite. Perhaps this was a performance that completely convinced the corpse Kui. Shi Kui was originally a bit rebellious, enjoying life and death, unless it was something he was interested in, even death could not make him succumb. Therefore, it is an excellent thing to make him obey so thoroughly. Moreover, the potential of the corpse Kui is unlimited, a half-human half-corpse, is the only existence in the world, what kind of realm he will go to in the future, it makes people expect.


    The matter of fusing the power of the deceased to the props to defend against the puppet''s corpse was left to Shikui and Shenji Technology, and then Tang Ye began to deal with the destiny god. Now he is going to find another person who knows a lot about the destiny god. This point has been revealed a hundred years ago, this person is Bai Fei, a true ancestor of the zombie who slept under the whirlpool of Guimen Gorge a hundred years ago.


    Bai Yin appeared when dealing with Emperor Shi Huang, Tang Ye did not have time to find him to find out the situation, the poison of the corpse bothered each of them. Now that the poison of the corpse had a solution slowly, to deal with the destiny god, he went to find Bai Hui.


    Bai Xi stood on the cliff of a waterfall in Guimen Gorge, as if he had expected it, waiting for Tang Ye to arrive.

 Chapter 2637： Life and death bearish!

    As the true ancestor of zombies, Bai Gui seemed to behave mediocrely in the First Emperor''s battle, and he was a bit sorry for the name of the true ancestor of zombies. However, the power bonus of the Great Emperor Shi Huang at that time almost reached the level of the true god. Even Tang Ye, if it were not for the power of Chaos Power, which was comparable to the strength of the true god, he would probably not be able to deal with the Great Emperor Shi. Therefore, we should not underestimate the white ferociousness.


    After the incident, Bai Hao must have thought about Emperor Shi Huang, who was difficult for him to deal with. He was dealt with by a mysterious kid. Then who would this mysterious kid with powerful chaotic power be?


    After thinking about everything, he guessed that it was actually Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye came to the waterfall cliff on the edge of Guimen Gorge, and stood opposite Bai Xi.


    Bai Gui looked at Tang Ye, laughed, and said: "I wonder where this is sacred. After thinking about it, is it a person from the heavens with such a powerful chaotic power. But among the people in the heavens, even if I have never been in the heavens, But I also know that if the gods of the heavens want to say who can control the power of chaos, I am afraid that only the evil **** who studies this matter. But, are you a evil god? I don''t think it is right. So I went to the Chaos Stone God Platform again and found Tang Ye, trapped in the chaotic power layer, still exists, and even the situation inside is quite stable. I think, you, is it Tang Ye''s ghost?"


    This "you" naturally refers to the present incarnation of Tang Ye.


    Although it is an incarnation, it is Tang Ye''s will that is executed, which is equivalent to Tang Ye''s action, so it is Tang Ye in essence. Looking at Bai Xi, he smiled and said, "If the destiny **** is as smart as you, and notices these things, then my disguise will be useless."


    "The destiny **** is not unwise, she should be the smartest in the world, she is just arrogant, so you have been discovered." Bai Hao said to Tang Ye.


    Then he added: "You can talk as much as you want between you and me. I and you are not in the book of fate, so the **** of fate will not notice what we are saying here. And there is no living thing around me. I am A layer of illusion of death has also been imposed, which the destiny **** cannot monitor."


    If you want to guard against fate, the gods must be so cautious. Where there are no living things in the world, there is a possibility that living things will be monitored by the destiny gods, so Bai Hao can''t do this.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care much about this, and said, "Now even if it is discovered by the destiny god, she can''t kill me. Even if she goes to the chaotic stone **** platform, she can''t kill me. Chaos power, come to her. It is also a threat. Her essence is just the original power of Pangu God Emperor. Since Chaos Power can deal with Pangu God Emperor, it can also deal with her. However, she can incarnate everything, can deal with her, but cannot capture To her. This is the most nerve-wracking thing."


    Bai Lin squinted his eyes, and said to Tang Ye: "So, are you going to start dealing with the destiny gods now?"


    "Otherwise, why do you think I came to you? You know this too, so you don''t need to test it. You should have noticed that now is a good time to deal with the destiny gods, we can''t miss it." Tang Ye said to Bai Yan.


    Bai Gui laughed. Sure enough, a hundred years ago, when he saw Tang Ye, an unpredictable kid who appeared to be a variable in any chess game, he felt that he could take a gamble on Tang Ye. It can now be proved that this bet is correct. Tang Ye does have that kind of potential, maybe it can solve the destiny god!


    He laughed at Tang Ye and said: "Okay, very good. Deal with the destiny gods. After waiting for thousands of years, I finally waited for someone who dared to say that, and also said so confidently. In the past, even the gods, Without your confidence. Perhaps you were born to deal with the destiny gods."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was curious about this, and said, "Do you know my life experience?"


    Bai Xi expressed regret, shook his head and said: "I don''t know. Your life experience is really mysterious. Even though I investigated after following you a hundred years ago, I still couldn''t do it. He raised you, brought you into the world, and brought you into the Tao. Nong Baicao has already become immortal, so he seems to have made arrangements."


    "You said...my master has...?" Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect to hear the news. Yuhua Dengxian, this is a pretty good point, to put it plainly, it is actually dead.


    This was news of a huge blow. Tang Ye always thought that his master Nong Baicao was still in a mysterious place. After all, he felt that Master Nong Baicao was very difficult. Especially, when he used the technique of "soul cutting" later, and knew that it was similar to the death of "death of death", he felt that Master Nong Baicao might still be a figure related to the **** of death. How could such a character die?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s sadness, Bai Yin felt that it was unnecessary, and said to Tang Ye: "As of this day, regarding your matter, I don''t think there is any need to be attached to life and death. Death does not necessarily mean death, living. It''s not how to live, it may be to wait for a certain moment to complete a mission."


    Tang Ye didn''t object to Bai Xi''s words. As his business continues to advance, he does feel that many of the things arranged around him seem to be done in advance. Then, some people exist just to complete a move. Even if his master is farming Baicao, I am afraid it is the same. Therefore, when the mission is completed, there is no need for existence.


    "I''m really strange, what is my background, do I need this?" Tang Ye said to Bai Yan.


    Bai Xi looked up at the sky, thought for a while, and said, "Maybe you need to know your identity. You really have to go to the Chaos Stone God Platform. There, in addition to the main field of the Heaven¡¯s God Creation Project, it is also related to the Chaos Force. , And the plan of the gods to go out and explore. There is probably the most distant secret hidden there."


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but look up. If this is the case, he must go to the Chaos Stone God Platform. It was annoying to think about it. Before, I had to know the secret of my own life experience. I didn''t expect the Chaos Stone God to put out a layer of Chaos Power to block it. All this seems to be a deliberate arrangement. In this case, it is necessary to eliminate the chaotic power and then go to the chaotic stone **** platform.


    Tang Ye is confident that he can do this. Because now his body is absorbing and fusing the power of chaos. At the current speed, he believes that he will be able to break through the chaotic power layer soon!


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about this first, and all the secrets would be revealed. Now, let''s settle the matter of the destiny god. Perhaps, in dealing with the destiny gods, the secret of identity will slowly reveal itself. Since it is arranged like that, there is no need to force it.


    He said to Bai Xi: "Since you have also thought that in the case of the puppet corpse, the destiny god''s will is weakened and the power is greatly reduced, that is the best time to deal with the destiny god. You have been paying attention to this matter, you What is a good way?"

 Chapter 2638： Great news!

    Bai Yun always wanted to deal with the destiny god, the first emperor would become a zombie, which is a move that Bai Yun wanted to deal with the destiny god. He wanted to use a unified dynasty luck, sheer supremacy, to attack the will of fate that changed. It is a pity that Emperor Shi Huang was already influenced by the destiny god, and his plan ultimately failed. He didn''t succeed in Emperor Shi Huang, so he turned to Ying Yinman again, but he failed.


    Since then, he knew that there was no better way to deal with the destiny gods for a while, so he chose to sleep and wait for the next opportunity. Later Tang Ye appeared, he saw hope, so he chose Tang Ye.


    This time the plan was better than the past, because Tang Ye''s performance exceeded his expectations, and now Tang Ye is also actively dealing with the destiny god, which makes him very satisfied.


    Tang Ye is so active, Bai Xi is very pleased, and seems to be inspired, and she said to Tang Ye: "Under the current circumstances, there is actually no better way to deal with the destiny gods. You must first catch her, and then Then use the Book of the Earth and the Book of Humans to destroy her will. In fact, the will of the destiny gods will not become harmful. The will of all creatures and creatures will still operate in the same way as the destiny of the gods. It¡¯s just because there are many. This will become the''leader'' of the will of all creatures, and can interfere and control the will of all creatures. This is the fundamental problem we face after the mutation of destiny, and it is also a problem that has to be solved. As long as this abnormal leadership will be eliminated in the Destiny Book, the Destiny Book can be brought back to fairness and justice, complemented by luck, and jointly regulate the development of all creatures."


    Tang Ye already understood these things, and said, "So, I still have to find a book from the earth and a book from people, right?"


    "Yes." Bai Xi said.


    It''s just that, it doesn''t seem to be of any substantial help to Tang Ye. Tang Ye asked, "Where can I meet the Destiny God? Or find her. She has now lodged on a human body. I don''t know if it has been transferred to other creatures."


    Regarding this, Tang Ye is actually quite contradictory. If the destiny **** is transferred to other creatures, he will no longer occupy the body of the princess. In this case, can he be reunited with the princess? However, if this is the case, you don''t know where the destiny **** is. It is very difficult to see her and capture her.


    Bai Yan was taken aback when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and watched Tang Ye hesitate to speak, as if he understood something.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ye thought of something, then smiled bitterly, and said: "It seems that you knew from the beginning that the person boarding the destiny **** is the princess, and it has a lot to do with me."


    Bai Gui nodded and said: "Yes, I knew it a long time ago, but at that time, you still have other things to do. If you know the situation of the princess, I''m afraid you can''t do those things seriously. And these are also destiny. The gods have calculated it. Therefore, no matter how you do it, it is within the arrangements of the destiny gods. This is probably the most annoying. People like us are actually very tiring to live. What about having supreme power, On the contrary, it is too much to do what you want to do. So sometimes, it is better to envy those who don¡¯t know anything, regardless of whether their destiny is controlled by others, to live happily, or to live in misery. Regardless, I think it''s my own life."


    "We... are more like the kind of mediocrity." Bai Xi sighed.


    Tang Ye''s expression became firm, and said: "So, either I will be mediocre to the end, or I will be the strongest person. Since I am no longer the mediocre person, then I will be the strongest. To do this, start with the elimination of the destiny god!"


    "Okay!" Bai Xi was very happy that Tang Ye had such an idea. Although I don''t know what Tang Ye is, I feel that Tang Ye can do it.


    "I want to meet the Destiny God now. Since the predecessors have seen the Destiny God, do you know where the Destiny God might be?" Tang Ye asked Bai Fei.


    Bai Xi said: "Actually, I knew from a hundred years ago that the destiny gods had lodged with the princess. And at that time, it was also when you left this heaven and earth to go to the world of nine heavens. Actually, you could not leave the world of nine heavens, even if With Li Haoran¡¯s spatial ability, he can¡¯t open the sky. However, in order to cultivate a strong character to save this land, one must go out. This person is you. Therefore, Li Haoran, in order to let you out, So I asked the princess to discuss. At that time, Li Haoran had already noticed the existence of the destiny **** and was spying on this land. For this reason, Li Haoran asked the princess to talk to the destiny god, and let the destiny **** cooperate with her to open the world. In this case, You can get out."


    "The reason why the princess can contact the destiny **** is because on Xiangdao Mountain, the princess has realized the heavenly way. Unfortunately, this heavenly way is not a powerful force, but is transformed by the destiny god. Therefore, the princess agreed to accept the destiny, which is destiny. The gods, then the destiny gods and Li Haoran together, opened up the heavens and the earth, allowing you to go to the world of the nine heavens, giving you the opportunity to become the supreme powerhouse. But the price is that the princess is controlled by the destiny gods." Bai Xi according to him The information investigated told Tang Ye about a hundred years ago, and that is why the princess was lodged by the destiny god.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being stunned when he heard such words. It turns out that the princess will be boarded by the destiny gods because of him. In order for him to go to the world of Nine Heavens, touch a world that is not affected by the shackles of Qi Yun, break through his own limits and become the strongest!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt very guilty and felt very sorry for the princess. That woman, everything is for him!


    "It''s so..." Tang Ye couldn''t help muttering.


    Bai Gui felt that Tang Ye didn¡¯t have to blame himself, and said, ¡°In fact, you can think of these things as necessary. If there weren¡¯t such things in the first place, then this world might have been destroyed, whether it¡¯s a blood demon or other disasters. , I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to deal with. Let alone the arrival of the gods. So, you go out alone, broaden your horizons, and strengthen your strength, so that we have the power to fight against various disasters. What you bring back is worthwhile If the princess knew about it, she would be very satisfied."


    Tang Ye didn''t care about these things, but felt very sorry for the princess. He asked Bai Xi: "The princess is boarded by the destiny god, if the destiny **** is eliminated, the princess will be restored to the original state, right?"


    Bai Hao did not dare to guarantee this, saying: "Theoretically, this is the case. If the will of the princess is not completely swallowed by the destiny god, then when the destiny **** is eliminated, the princess will naturally return to her will to control herself. The state of the body. However, if her will has been completely swallowed by the Destiny God, then if the Destiny God is eliminated, then she...may just be left with an empty body."


    Tang Ye frowned greatly, but he suddenly thought of the strangeness of the destiny gods when he was at the Chaos Stone God Platform. Perhaps, the will of the princess still exists!


    This is great news!

 Chapter 2639： Cthulhu guess!

    Tang Ye felt that his guess could not be wrong. Although he was trapped in the Chaos power layer and did not see the specific appearance of the Destiny God, from the words of the Destiny God, it seemed that there was still a person in her. . If this is the case, it is reasonable to guess that the will of the princess still exists.


    In this case, the princess can be rescued.


    In this way, Tang Ye wanted to destroy the destiny god. Whether it is to get rid of the life that is being toyed with, or to rescue the beloved woman, it is imperative to eliminate the destiny gods.


    Bai Xi said to Tang Ye: "For a long time, the destiny gods have infiltrated the world through the name of''Tian Dao''. After knowing about the first emperor, I am afraid that the first heaven to be infiltrated by the destiny **** is Xu Fu. Since then, I don¡¯t know how much the Destiny God has penetrated. However, these are irrelevant, because now the Destiny God has chosen the princess. She seems to have a kind of attachment to the princess, and she has always lodged in the princess¡¯ body and never left. Perhaps. , This is the destiny **** selected the body of the princess. In this case, the princess is very dangerous. Because since it is a selected body, the destiny **** definitely wants to occupy it all, and will not let the princess have extra will to resist She. Then, we must find the Destiny Deity sooner. I saw Destiny Deity in Xiang Daoshan earlier, where the princess descended from Destiny Deity. So, if you want to find Destiny Deity, maybe you can go there. ."


    "Good." Tang Ye said.


    He didn''t want to delay any longer, he wanted to find the destiny **** quickly, and see the princess, even if he just looked at it. If he didn''t see the princess, he was not at ease, for fear that the destiny **** would swallow all the will of the princess in the next second. . He bid farewell to Bai Xi and went to Xiangdao Mountain. As for what Bai Xie would do, Bai Xie knew very well, that is, to look for books from the earth and people.


    Tang Ye went to Xiangdao Mountain. Xiangdao Mountain is a high mountain that once belonged to the ancient Wu Rivers and lakes, straight into the sky, like a towering sky. This mountain is the place where the powerful people of the ancient Wujiang Lake comprehend the way of heaven, and think that it is the easiest to touch the way of heaven.


    With Tang Ye''s current cultivation base and the ability to jump in space, it would be extremely fast to reach Xiang Daoshan. Not long after, Tang Ye reached a peak in front of Xiangdao Mountain, and saw the towering Xiangdao Mountain in front of him, giving him the feeling of a fairyland.


    Xiangdao Mountain in the front is indeed very aura, making people feel that there is a gathering place for the superior. And the clouds and mist flowing in the mountains, and sometimes the sounds of birds and beasts are heard, which makes people feel full of aura and vitality. Here, I am afraid that some are not human masters, and there are beast monsters. Since there are still many traces of humans in the reinforced concrete world outside, these mountains and dense forests are the world of beasts and monsters.


    A world returning to the practice period, together with the age of science and technology, is slowly being born.


    If you feel that if he can become the Lord of Heaven and Earth, the second Pangu God Emperor, he will not be deified or develop in a world that is completely based on technology. Perhaps it is correct that the world has become diversified. If a certain civilization or power development must be forcibly disallowed, it will only bring extreme results. In the past, Nuwa and Fuxi, as well as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s "de-deification plan" failed, is the best proof.


    Now, because of such a plan, there is an insoluble contradiction between the gods and the monster race, as well as the demons, and the human race. The fighting between the various races will probably continue until the various races forget why they fight, and then a super king appears, and once the world is ruled, it may be possible for the various races to coexist peacefully.


    Tang Ye hasn''t reached that point yet, so just think about it briefly. This kind of thing must be based on the elimination of the destiny gods and the return of the world to justice. So he settled down and went to Xiangdaoshan.


    In fact, he was struggling a bit inside, because if he could see the destiny god, he would see the princess. For that face, even if he saw it, it would touch a lot of things, and he was worried that he would lose control again. It''s just that after so many things, it''s time to look aside, so no matter what, since you have to face it, then face it as it is and obey your heart.


    After Tang Ye arrived at Xiangdao Mountain, he went straight to the top of Yunwu Mountain. When I got to the top, I pushed away the clouds and mist, and I saw a slender back, dressed in a long snow-white group of immortals, looking like a princess in the flourishing age, so noble and stunning, people couldn''t help but be fascinated. And when she turned around, her exquisite and dust-free face really made people think that she was a fairy who had come down from nine, without a trace of worldliness, and she looked high above, and she also felt that it was so geographically natural. She should be that way, otherwise everything else is demeaning and defilement of her.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but stop. Sure enough, seeing this face, my heart couldn''t help but struggle, and my thoughts became very complicated. All the past, keep coming to mind. There are very beautiful, but there are also very painful. In the end it is all separation. This separation does not want, nor should it happen to me, so I want to go crazy. Those who are obstructing yourself should be killed, killed, killed!


    The face in front of him is exactly that of the princess. That is the destiny god, lodged on the princess. When Tang Ye saw her, he thought more of his relationship with Lin Yourong or the princess, rather than thinking that it was a destiny **** who was going to be eliminated.


    "Your appearance made me feel curious. With such a rich chaotic power, are you a Cthulhu?" The Destiny God looked at Tang Ye and squinted coldly.


    The destiny **** thought that Tang Ye was trapped in the Chaos power layer and died soon, so she never thought that the person in front of her was Tang Ye''s incarnation. As for the person who can use the power of chaos, she only knows one, and that is the bloodline of the true **** that has been transformed by the evil god-Hei Ji. In addition, no one else can still use the Chaos Power, it must be the same power as the Origin Power, even if it is the True God, it cannot be used if it cannot adapt. But this person is obviously not Hei Ji. Therefore, if there is a second person who can use the power of chaos, the destiny **** thinks that only he has successfully transformed the evil **** of Hei Ji.


    Cthulhu is a very weird existence, I don''t know where it came from, only that it was born in the heaven. Although he was a **** who appeared after the true god, he was much stronger than ordinary gods. In the end, for his mystery and power, he was regarded as a figure of the true **** level. Just like the true **** cannot be controlled, the destiny **** is also difficult to control the evil god. Therefore, if the person in front of her is an evil god, it is still very difficult for her.


    Tang Ye was curious. Because Hei Ji had also doubted whether he was an evil **** before. Now destiny gods think so, is his appearance really similar to evil gods?

 Chapter 2640： No one agrees!

    Tang Ye is not very clear about the existence of Cthulhu. Even the remnant soul old man in Jiuzhongtian didn''t have much information about the evil god. And he can transform the gods, which is expected to make people break through to be equal to the Pangu God Emperor, or even surpass the Pangu God Emperor. So, isn''t he someone who can break the rules of the God Emperor Pangu?


    Such a person is more like a person on the same starting line as the Pangu God Emperor. Therefore, there are rumors that the Cthulhu is a race from the outside world, just like the Pangu God Emperor.


    It can be said that God Emperor Pangu was also a race of people in the outer world. He only opened up this world and became the creator of this world, staying here to manage until his fall.


    Tang Ye felt that what was happening right now was that the destiny **** did not know his identity, so that he could deal with her better, lest she ran to the chaos stone **** platform to deal with his body. However, even if the Destiny God knew his identity, he felt that there was nothing to worry about. Because facing the chaotic power layer under the chaotic stone god, even the destiny **** could not break through. In other words, the Destiny God just used the Chaos Power Layer to trap him and wanted to kill him, and she herself could not do whatever she wanted to the Chaos Power Layer.


    The reason why the destiny **** can use the chaotic power layer is that he has already been to the heavens before and noticed the chaotic power layer, knowing that it can be used to deal with Tang Ye. Then, she used the power of the Book of Destiny to influence Hei Ji, and let Hei Ji go to the Chaos Stone God Platform, and brought Tang Ye with him, thus trapping Tang Ye. In fact, this matter is just a simple move along the way. After all, Hei Ji herself wanted to destroy the heavens and the chaos stone **** platform. And she wanted to bring Tang Ye together, because she wanted to use Tang Ye''s power.


    Therefore, the power of the destiny **** is sometimes weaker than imagined, and it seems to be doing nothing. However, when I think about it, I feel terrified to think carefully, because sometimes the destiny gods simply add to the flames. This kind of operation is impossible to detect. People still feel that they want to do that, and where they are manipulated. Of... It is impossible to find that I have become passive at all.


    Tang Ye looked at the destiny god, under the face of the princess, he always couldn''t help but recall the past. But, fortunately, this is an avatar, not a body, so Tang Ye''s body handled the avatar so that he would not be affected by those feelings and first concentrate on dealing with the destiny god. This kind of "emotional elimination" of the avatar is very useful. Now when Tang Ye''s chaotic avatar faces the destiny god, he is very calm and has a single and pure purpose, which is to solve the destiny god.


    He said to the Destiny God: "No matter who I am, what we have to do now is to get rid of you. The Destiny God, for thousands of years you have fooled the common people and made this world no longer pure. Now, this world must be reformed. , Then you must disappear. The heavenly book can continue to exist, but your individual will that has been altered, I will completely eliminate it."


    "Heh..." The Destiny God sneered and said: "Someone said that a long, long time ago, but after a long, long time, no one has successfully eliminated me, but made me stronger and stronger. Then, you Why do you think you can destroy me?"


    Tang Ye squinted and said with a sneer: "Because the time, the location, and the harmony of people."


    "Oh? You mean, what time do you have, what location do you have, and what kind of people do you have?" The destiny **** sneered playfully, never feeling that he would be wiped out.


    Tang Ye was equally confident and said, "Fate God, don¡¯t you know your own situation? Since you use the will of all creatures as your strength, then when the will of all creatures is greatly reduced, your strength will naturally weaken. This is also the reason why the gods came to kill humans before. Most of your will is obtained from humans. Now, humans are affected by the poison of the corpse, and the will of the puppet corpse is very simple and simple. It makes less, so at this time, your strength is the weakest. Then, now is the best time to deal with you. This can be said to be time."


    "And the location is right, you are not the strongest in the land you are in, so if you can''t kill or catch you, you can be greatly restrained if you want to deal with you. And people, too many people want to deal with you You think that you control all creatures because there are many people supporting you and defending you. In fact, you are only alone. This is your situation at this time. Then, do you think I still can''t deal with you?" Tang Ye The **** of destiny sneered.


    The destiny **** stared at Tang Ye and looked cold. She realized that Tang Ye had a very clear grasp of her situation. She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "So you think you will win if you deal with me at this time?"


    Tang Ye said: "There is no guarantee that you will win, but the chance of winning is greatly increased."


    "What a huge increase!" The Destiny God hummed angrily, revealed his killing intent to Tang Ye, and said: "If you think this can destroy me, then try. But before that, you will die to me first. Hand. I rarely kill people with my own hands, but now I want to try that feeling. Many people are obsessed with that kind of killing and destruction. I used to think that I was a waste of shooting, but now, maybe I should also enjoy that feeling. Up."


    "Your strength will not be much stronger." Tang Ye was very confident, humming to the destiny god.


    He didn''t say this blindly, because the strongest power in this world was nothing but a true god. The main reason why the true **** is so powerful is that it possesses a huge source of power, which is the direct power of the Pangu God Emperor. Even these powers existed before the mutual adjustment of luck and fate. The Destiny God herself has no power, so she needs to gain power through others, or possess the power of others, just like she is now lodged in the body of the princess, she can fully exert the power that the princess masters.


    But even so, she failed to reach the level of true god. In this regard, Tang Ye''s chaotic power could be compared with the original source power, so he was not afraid of being dealt with by the destiny god. On the contrary, if the destiny **** does not have the power of the true **** level, then he will not be defeated by the destiny god.


    The big deal is that the two are evenly matched, and no one can help the other. However, to deal with the destiny gods, Tang Ye did not act alone. If he alone can suppress the destiny gods, then the actions of others will be much smoother.


    "I''m curious, who on earth are you and why you want to kill me? Isn''t there anyone in this world who agrees with my approach and creates a perfect paradise for one person?" Destiny God snorted to Tang Ye.


    Then, the destiny **** exudes a freezing aura. She wants to use the princess''s ability to deal with Tang Ye, the strongest frost power in the world!

 Chapter 2641： Cage of Chaos!

    The princess originally controlled the freezing power, but she was not an aqua, and her power was not the kind of aqua. Her freezing power was the same as Tang Ye''s body with flame power, and her body was essentially freezing power.


    For Tang Ye, the incarnation of chaos, the destiny **** did not know what he was, but she decided to kill it herself. For a long time, she has always used her fingers or her mind to deal with others, using the ability of manipulation to let others kill. She felt that this approach gave others an illusion that she did not have any strength?


    In fact, she is very strong. It can synchronize with the strongest in the world, that is to say, she can maintain the strongest realm level.


    "Before I was asked by you to kill me one by one. I didn''t fight with you. It made you feel that you can all deal with me. I''m really sorry for giving you such a big illusion. Now, it''s better to let Look at the destiny god, besides controlling all things, what kind of combat power I have." The destiny **** said to Tang Ye.


    At this time, the Destiny God was exuding a terrible icy breath, and the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped, and the clouds and mist seemed to turn into ice. She said to Tang Ye again: "I don''t know who you are, but you can know when you kill you. Chaos power is very powerful, but unfortunately, the power that does not belong to this world, the most powerful place, can be the most deadly. Place. This world will fight you with me."


    After all, the destiny **** extended his hand to Tang Ye, which was a direct grasp. With a slap, a freezing force directly pinched Tang Ye, freezing around Tang Ye, moving Tang Ye into an ice sculpture.


    When the Destiny God uses this kind of freezing that the princess has mastered, it is completely higher and more skillful and powerful than the princess. The destiny gods can also control various powers, as long as they call the records on power in the heavenly book, they can be used. It''s just that if you just call the book, the power will be less. There is still an adjustment in air luck for this thing. And luck and destiny are biological brothers. The destiny of this biological brother has not been controlled yet, so the power strengthened by the luck cannot be interfered by destiny. The frozen power like the princess, itself has the princess''s personal supreme good fortune, the recognition of air luck, so the power will be stronger.


    The Destiny God can take advantage of this, and then remove the flaws through the records in the heavenly book and make it a perfect freezing power. Therefore, the freezing power she exerts is stronger than anyone. Moreover, with power, it could also reach a level close to the true **** like Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the freezing power of the destiny **** to be so powerful, it instantly froze him, making him unable to react in time. Such a power, if he were not the incarnation of the chaotic power, but the body, even if he was already the strongest in the world, he would still be injured by the freezing power like the destiny god. Now because it is the incarnation of power, unless it is beaten and dissipated, it can be said that it will not be injured. If it is hit, it will only lose the power of chaos and weaken the power until the power is dissipated, that is, the incarnation is eliminated.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was frozen and unable to move. However, he also began to send out chaotic power to invade these frosts, and then destroy them. Although unable to move, the frozen space under the body of chaotic power will not say that he is unable to move because of saturation. In fact, it is like a mass of gas, as long as it is not completely sealed, there will still be gaps for flow. There are naturally many gaps in the ice, so the chaotic force flows into these gaps and is quickly destroyed. After the closest layer of icing to his body was destroyed, Tang Ye could continue to act, suddenly bursting out of strength, shattering the icing, and returning to a state of freedom.


    When the destiny **** saw Tang Ye like this, he was not in a hurry, and felt that it was expected. Of course it was the same. She knew that Tang Ye''s strength had reached the peak of the ancient god, and she also possessed the power of chaos, so it was the strongest level besides the true god. Such a realm, if you can''t get rid of even a single freeze, it will be disappointing.


    After Tang Ye broke free from the ice, he looked at Destiny God and said, "I''m wondering why you chose to fight with me this time. You said that you want to tell others that your Destiny God is not only dealing with people by manipulating everything, but yourself. There are also terrible powers. But, I don¡¯t think so. I think the more you are like this, the more proof that you are weaker. Because now the world is full of puppet corpses, you don¡¯t have much power to control and use for you. In this case, the power of the princess itself has become your greatest strength. For me, besides the power of the princess, who can fight me, who else can? So, you are fighting with me now, I am afraid it is forced Your choice?"


    The destiny **** squinted his eyes, watching Tang Ye thinking. She wanted to know who this person with Chaos Power was, and how did she feel so like... Tang Ye?


    For Tang Ye, the destiny **** has been paying attention to it for a long time, and he understands it very well. But now after contacting Tang Ye''s chaotic avatar, she always felt that Tang Ye''s chaotic avatar behaved very much like Tang Ye, so she had this guess.


    However, she did not believe this speculation very much. Because Tang Ye was trapped in the Chaos Power Layer, this was what she personally saw, and it was also a trap she personally set. It cannot be said that Tang Ye, who was trapped by the Chaos Power Layer, was not only okay, but gained a powerful Chaos Power instead?


    This is ridiculous.


    Now that the destiny gods had taken action, Tang Ye would not slow down. He came to deal with the destiny god, not just to say a few words, but also wanted to catch the destiny god. This approach is actually very difficult. In the past, to deal with the destiny gods, this step of capturing was the most difficult. Because the destiny gods can lodge on all creatures, in this case, no one knows which creature it will lodge on. Therefore, capturing the destiny **** requires a special cage.


    In the past, even the gods did not create a cage to trap the destiny gods. Therefore, what they want to deal with the destiny gods is to deal with the destiny gods face-to-face when they have the earth script and the human script, and then find the opportunity to merge the earth script and the human script together, and then lead the destiny god, the three are one, and the smooth integration, You can clear the will of the abnormal change in the destiny book.


    This is a test of timing. So it will be much harder to do. If you can have a certain prison, it will be much easier to deal with.


    After dealing with the destiny gods, Tang Ye considered this issue. He felt that he could create such a cage, which was achieved by the power of chaos!


    The emergence of chaotic power seems to be aimed at the Supreme Lord of the entire world, so it is possible to deal with the destiny god!

 Chapter 2642： Frozen field!

    Tang Ye wanted to trap the Destiny God with Chaos Power. In fact, there was one condition required to do so, that is, the Destiny God stayed in the body of the princess. If the destiny of the destiny turns into the form of the scriptures of the heavens, I am afraid that even the power of chaos will not be able to trap her. According to what Bai Xi said before, the destiny **** chose the body of the princess, it seems to be premeditated.


    Just like, the body of the princess is a perfect boarding body, and the destiny **** has chosen it, so he doesn''t want to leave. In other words, the destiny **** will not give up the body of the princess without a last resort.


    In this case, perhaps she can be trapped for a while with the power of chaos. As long as she is not forced to make her feel that her life is in danger, she may continue to stay in the body of the princess. At this time, it will be easier to succeed if you use the human book and the ground book.


    So, in fact, if you use the power of chaos to create a cage, you won''t be trapping the destiny gods at this time, it will be when you get the book of humans and the book from the earth.


    As for now, to deal with the destiny gods, there is no need to use the Chaos Cage. Moreover, the Chaos Cage is only an idea of ??Tang Ye at present, and it hasn''t been created yet. This is like a secret technique, he needs to be different and create, improve and perfect.


    After getting rid of the freezing of the Destiny God, Tang Ye looked quite cold and arrogant, and coldly snorted to the Destiny God: "You don''t deserve to use such power, this power belongs to the princess, it is not your turn!"


    After all, Tang Ye began to fight back. Now his power will not lose to the destiny god. He is the strongest between heaven and earth. The destiny **** also uses various conditions to manipulate and adjust the destiny text, including power and exercises, to adjust the strongest power that appears between heaven and earth to her own, which in turn allows her to achieve The strongest state. Therefore, now Tang Ye and Destiny God are both the strongest realm. As for who might be better, it depends on the mystery and secret skills they master. In the case of the same realm, the mystery of the secret technique will strengthen the power and power, which is the key to distance.


    There is another thing that can open the gap, and that is weapons. As today, the shackles of Qi Luck are lifted, weapons still appear diversified, and the artifacts of the past have also begun to appear. At the same time, the blacksmiths who existed in the heyday of cultivation are slowly appearing. There were basically no such talents outside of the big world. However, after the emergence of the Ming Clan, the Clan¡¯s life was not affected by the deification plan. Therefore, the Ming Clan used to live thousands of years ago. At that time, they There are all kinds of talents, cultivators, blacksmiths, etc., and they have inherited these things, so for blacksmiths, they exist in the Ming clan.


    In the previous incident of dealing with the descent of the gods, the human race and the dark race cooperated. In order to forge powerful equipment so that the dark race can come to the bright world outside, the two sides conducted a deeper cooperation. Shenji Technology provided the most advanced Science & Technology. On the side of the Ming Clan, there was no Tibetan private, and the best forger was sent. This can be said to be the best work under the power of deification and technology, because they have teamed up to create equipment that combines two civilizations.


    And because of this, the forging technology under the deified method has passed to the human side. Immediately, humans began to learn, and some forgers appeared one after another. This blacksmith can''t be just one person. In terms of qualifications, it is very strict, at least it is impossible for ordinary people, because it involves deification power, if it can''t drive deification power, it can''t be done.


    Therefore, a blacksmith cannot do it with a smart head. Therefore, the number of blacksmiths is also very small, and it is rare that one or two appear. The Red Wall Palace is trained immediately and gives various resources.


    The Red Wall Palace is now focusing on cultivating strength, all wanting to manage this land and maintain order. This is very deserving of recognition. According to this situation, the re-arrival of the golden age of cultivation was actually promoted by the Red Wall Palace.


    In terms of artifacts, Tang Ye had always had an advantage. He has the Overlord Halberd handed down by the ancestors of the Long Family. With the release of the shackles of Qi Luck, he is now even more powerful than the limit. Therefore, he has the highest realm of strength, mysterious secret skills, and powerful weapons. He is destined to be in the strongest group of positions.


    Now to deal with the destiny gods, there is no need to use the Overlord Halberd. If you use the Overlord Halberd, your identity will be exposed. Although I don''t mind whether my identity is revealed, since the destiny **** hasn''t noticed it, he keeps it hidden. Lest the destiny gods go to the Chaos Stone God Platform to make troubles, and deal with it unscrupulously.


    The destiny **** didn''t care about Tang Ye breaking through her freezing. This was what she expected. Now, she immediately launched a second attack. She grabbed it casually, and there was an ice sword in her hand. The whole body of this sword exudes freezing power like smoke, it is white and white, and it looks very cool. Then, she flicked the sword of frost at Tang Ye left and right, and suddenly a frozen cross was formed and swept away. The surrounding air was affected, and the surrounding area seemed to have turned into a world of ice and snow. The movements of all creatures became slow, which greatly restricted Tang Ye''s actions.


    Sure enough, the freezing power of the destiny **** was stronger than that of the princess. Judging from the effect of freezing Tang Ye with a direct shot just now, her every attack, even if it was just a light wave, was extremely powerful.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect, although he looked calm and made people feel comfortable, but he was actually cautious. This is his fighting style, he will not let his guard down before he is sure of winning. This is the key reason why he has been able to live until now and continue to grow stronger.


    Cross Slash Frozen Blade Energy is a fusion of freezing power and swordsmanship power. In addition to sharp sword blade energy, there is also a very terrible freezing power. This is probably the most complete power of the princess, the perfect fusion of swordsmanship and freezing. As the cross-cut blade energy swept over, the surrounding ice seemed to freeze the entire space. The entire mountain top seemed to be shrouded in frost.


    Even if Frozen Cross hadn''t approached yet, Tang Ye began to feel that his actions were blocked. Even if he is a chaotic power body, the space domain is frozen, and the power body is also affected.


    The destiny **** sneered and said: "My strength will probably not let you down."


    After all, when the Frozen Cross was still swept away, the destiny **** attacked again, knocking out the frost sword, flying in the air, pointing to the earth, and then, centering on the sharp sword, the terrible freezing power spread out all around Make the surroundings enter a frozen state.


    Frozen field!


    In this field, she is the law.

 Chapter 2643： Cant kill in seconds!

    The secret skill of the realm can actually be understood by people who entered the holy way as early as a hundred years ago, and some people have realized it. Being able to shape the domain secret skills, to a certain extent, get rid of the constraints of the laws of heaven and earth. In domain secret skills, the rules are set by oneself, and everything in the domain is controlled by oneself. If the enemy enters the field, if he can''t resist, he will be easily killed.


    One hundred years ago, Tang Ye was the group who entered the Holy Path, and they also touched on the domain secret skills, and successfully comprehended their own secret skills. This trick is to use your own power to open up a space. The space power in this space is beaten out by your own power, so this space has only its own power. Then, just as the God Emperor Pangu opened up this world, this power space was opened up by himself, then naturally he was the master of space, and everything that entered here was no better than the master of space.


    In this way, those who enter this space are left at the mercy of the master of the space.


    Of course, this kind of domain space does not mean that it is opened as soon as it is opened. It is impossible to complete without the power that can counter the squeeze of the space. The best thing is to control the power of the space by yourself. This is more possible. In addition, even if the domain space is opened, it cannot be maintained for too long. Because this requires too much strength, it is difficult to hold on for a few minutes.


    However, within a few minutes, as the master of the space, killing the enemies in the space is enough.


    The destiny **** now opened the space of the frozen domain and enveloped Tang Ye, who was in great danger. Although he also mastered the domain secrets, since he entered the domain of others, he would still be restricted by the domain of others. And to break the domain secrets, what is needed is a huge power gap. If it is only a little stronger than the enemy, it cannot be broken.


    The icy air around him made it difficult for Tang Ye to move, and even had to be frozen. At this time, even if it was a power body, it couldn''t radiate chaotic power to break the ice like just now. Moreover, Frozen Cross attacked again at this time. The power is very terrible, and I am afraid that I will not be able to bear this blow.


    It is still very threatening to be circled into the domain secret skills first.


    "I just said, I don¡¯t know who you are, but don¡¯t think you can defeat me by defeating the First Emperor. I tell you, the First Emperor is nothing but my creation. In fact, a zombie in the blood of the true ancestor, a little bit It¡¯s not enough to be afraid. Without the phoenix blood I gave him, he would probably not be able to beat those abusive demons." The destiny **** sneered at Tang Ye again and again. It was the first time that she used real power to kill people in this capacity. She still treated herself. Very confident and satisfied.


    She continued to say to Tang Ye: "So, the Emperor First Emperor, who you defeated so hard, is just a little manipulation between my fingertips. It''s just a game to play. Then, do you think you can beat me? "


    Tang Ye had to deal with the Frozen Domain and Cross Slash attacks, and could not speak slowly to the Destiny God. He has sent out a chaotic force to form a shield to protect himself, and then fists with both hands to directly face the Frozen Cross. He didn''t want to just resist blindly. Counterattack could cause power consumption to the destiny god. Even if it is the destiny god, it is also lodged in the body of the princess. Even if the power is very strong, the mortal body of the princess has limits, so the power will also have limits.


    Unfolding domain secret skills requires a huge amount of power, even if it is the destiny god, it may not last long.


    call!


    Frozen Cross hit fiercely, Tang Ye used the power of Chaos, but was not directly beaten into flight. The shield formed by the chaotic force is very powerful, blocking most of the power of the cross slash. But the next thing is the most terrible. The freezing power brought by Cross Slash was invading his body, freezing bit by bit. Even the power incarnation, if it is completely frozen, the power body may be shattered, and the power will dissipate.


    However, fortunately, Tang Ye chose to fight back. He used the power of hard Tai Chi, domineering and fierce, and after the impact of Cross Slash, there was also a force to fight back, causing the spreading ice to be broken, and he was not covered by the ice.


    The power of chaos is not a blow. As long as it is not directly broken, once the Chaos Force has a chance to breathe, it will quickly counterattack, and then exert a terrible invasion and destruction. At this moment, although Tang Ye was parrying the attack of Cross Slash, his body was spread and frozen and looked precarious, but he was not killed in a second, and the chaotic power began to act. Chaos forces flowed, invaded into the ice produced by the power of the cross slash, and then the ice cubes changed color, from white to black and gray, and then shattered.


    In this way, Tang Ye resolved the terrible Frozen Cross Slash attack of the Destiny God. Then he looked at the destiny god, now he could talk, and hummed: "Of course your power is very strong. I have never underestimated this. I think, facing you, no one has underestimated it. Even those true gods, who are not fully sure, will not easily deal with you. After all, if you notice some arrangements, you may lose everything. Therefore, there must be a comprehensive plan to deal with you. Originally I did not I will deal with you so quickly. However, the disaster brought by Emperor Shi Huang can deal with you, so I don¡¯t think there is any need to plan, just deal with you directly. Sometimes, instead of slowly laying out plans, It''s better to do it directly. Think about it for a hundred years or a thousand years, but it turns out that the plan is not perfect, so I didn''t take the shot. If this is the case, it is impossible to eliminate you.


    "So, as long as I have a chance, no matter whether there is a perfect plan or not, I will shoot you. I don''t want to be a loser who only dreams of plans, and then falls into the cycle of self-denial." Tang Ye snorted to the destiny god. Road, and then quickly swept out, actively attacking.


    Although the speed is very fast, because it is in the frozen domain, the speed is visible to the naked eye, which is considered to be very slow. Otherwise, at his level, the eyes are very difficult to see, and it is directly changed.


    The destiny **** became very displeased with Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye was very different, different from those who wanted to deal with her in the past. Indeed, if you want to make a perfect plan to deal with her, no matter how you design it, you cannot design her. Because in terms of arrangement, she can arrange everything, so what plan can be perfect in front of her?


    boom!


    Tang Ye waved his fist, no matter whether he hit the destiny **** or not, he just sent out chaotic power to attack. Chaos power can be said to be dedicated to solving domain secrets, because this entire space domain is actually only the power range of the destiny god, so the chaotic power can be sent out to invade and destroy. In this case, the consumption will be accelerated, and the destiny **** will not be able to hold it.


    "You are indeed very strong. It seems that I will kill you first." The Destiny God snorted to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2644： Nothing stronger!

    The destiny **** began to feel threatened. This was a feeling she had when she wanted to kill Tang Ye with her own power. In the past, she didn''t put everything in her eyes because of the relationship between the words of the heavenly script and the control of all living things, because everything could not escape her control. Even if it is a zombie, or Tang Ye, who breaks away from the scriptures of the heavens, she can indirectly control it by manipulating other things, and then deal with it easily.


    But now, she used her strongest strength to deal with Tang Ye, and found that she had completely lost the feeling of being in control. At first, she didn''t take it seriously and thought she would win it back later, but in the current situation, she might not win it back. The power of Chaos is as powerful as the power of Origin, which is the same level as the true god. In the face of the true god, she is difficult to win. Sure enough, without the perfect fusion of the princess, her power still has a huge limit.


    If this continues, Tang Ye will be defeated. Although defeat is not fatal, it is a serious failure. At first, she looked forward to killing Tang Ye, so that others could not misunderstand that she was not strong in fighting. If she was defeated by Tang Ye and started this, she might be underestimated. What''s really scary is that she may not be strong in individuality, as if she is in control of everything, but she is moderate.


    "I''m very curious, who are you?" In the frozen domain, Tang Ye was still attacking, and the destiny **** was indeed curious. She continued to attack Tang Ye, looking at Tang Ye and asked.


    In fact, while the Frozen Domain is being cast, the attack inside, although the power is matched with the Frozen Domain and has a dual power effect, but, like Tang Ye, which has the support and protection of chaotic power, and has begun to adapt, such an attack It seems unremarkable. Chaos power has a terrible thing. The enemy cannot be killed in seconds. If the invasion and destruction of the chaotic power is terminated, the enemy will be weakened more and more. It is equivalent to that, as long as the time goes away, the enemy will become weaker and weaker, and the chaos power holder may become stronger and stronger. If the gap is reduced a little bit, then it is possible to win.


    Now, the most curious thing about Tang Ye from the Destiny God is that facing the freezing power in the Frozen Domain, one needs great strength to resist, then it will consume great strength, and the other is impossible even to resist. Completely resist, the most basic behavior of breathing will also be affected, and the penetration of freezing power will also affect the body. All the development of this should be that Tang Ye was slowly restricted, his body appeared, and his strength was consumed, but now the Frozen Domain did not seem to have such an effect.


    Tang Ye did not answer Destiny''s words. Who is he? If you want to answer this kind of question, you will be asked from the beginning. He was still sending out chaotic power to protect himself, and part of the chaos invaded into the frozen realm, and at the same time using part of the chaotic power to attack the destiny **** with hard Tai Chi. Now the destiny **** is gradually struggling because of the influence of the princess''s body.


    Without getting Tang Ye''s answer, the princess was a little bit annoyed, and snorted coldly: "A person who holds the power of chaos, if you are not a Cthulhu, then you may also be a monster transformed by the Cthulhu, just like Heiji. But , You are much stronger than Hei Ji. If you are not a monster transformed by the evil god, then you may be someone outside of this world."


    The destiny **** wanted to figure out Tang Ye''s identity. Once Tang Ye''s identity is figured out, he can use the contents of the heavenly book to change and manipulate it, so that Tang Ye can also be dealt with. This is the most important means for her as a destiny god. Although it¡¯s a bit different from what she said before to defeat Tang Ye with her individual power, she still has to use the manipulating power of the scriptures, but what does it matter? Just kill Just Tang Ye.


    Boom!


    Tang Ye used the chaotic power to issue a hard Tai Chi attack. Although this punch failed to hit the Destiny God, it hit the frosty ground in the Frozen Domain and caused a huge shock, which would also affect the Destiny God. Because this not only impacted the space barrier of the frozen domain, but also sent out chaotic forces to invade into the frozen domain. This put the Destiny God under tremendous pressure, and it is very likely that it will not be able to sustain the frozen domain.


    Sure enough, seeing the destiny god, who was originally calm, did not show a flustered expression, but it also seemed a bit strenuous, as if he was being forced by something. Her limit is ready, I am afraid she can''t hold it for long.


    Tang Ye was still calm, and continued to attack the destiny god. This makes Destiny God very angry. This guy is really annoying. He doesn''t know how to say something, and he will only work hard. Is he dumb?


    The destiny **** was really angry and shouted: "Don''t think you can defeat me by pressing my frozen domain. I tell you. I said at the beginning that you have the power of chaos, so no matter what your identity, you are This world is considered to be a foreign species, so, the law of this world will deal with you. Now, I will use this to let you know that as the supreme **** who controls the destiny of this world, I cannot tolerate your disobedience at all!"


    After drinking low, the destiny **** suddenly retracted the frozen domain, raised the sword of frost in his hand, and caused the thunder to roll down. Suddenly, the sky was covered with dark clouds and thunder was flashing. This was the response of the force of luck, and the destiny **** must be given the power to deal with Tang Ye.


    This is what the Destiny God said, Tang Ye possesses such a strong chaotic power and will be regarded as a foreign species by the law of heaven and earth, that is, invading this world, then the law of heaven and earth will counterattack. The so-called law of heaven and earth is actually the two of luck and destiny. The two regulate the world and all things, distribute power, conduct tests, and distinguish between rewards and punishments. Destiny itself has changed and has its own will. Qiyun does not, and everything is executed according to the previous judgment conditions.


    Tang Ye''s chaotic power is enough to be regarded by Qi Yun as an invasion by foreign forces, so he will respond to the destiny god.


    The divine thunder billowing in the sky, and the lightning surging situation, is like a human force in the past has reached the limit of the fate of the air, and it will be punished by the **** thunder.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to such a thing. He sneered at the destiny god: "You revoke the frozen domain because you can''t support it for too long. If you are broken by me, that face It''s not pretty. After all, you have always been the supreme god, so how can you be defeated? You have to give yourself a step down. In addition, the attack on me this world is actually equivalent to the power of luck attacking me. This One thing, I still don¡¯t know?"


    "Do you want to know who I am? Then you have to use stronger power. Unfortunately, judging from the current situation, you don''t have any stronger power?" Tang Ye changed without being suppressed by the Frozen Domain. It was easy, and sneered playfully at the destiny god.

 Chapter 2645： Its actually no different!

    The destiny **** can''t suppress the anger in Tang Ye''s words, it''s too arrogant! It seems that she is useless. What a joke, she is the destiny, the supreme **** who controls all living things, even if all the true gods appear, she can''t help her. Tang Ye alone, why can he despise her like this?


    But the most important point is that Tang Ye''s words embarrassed her a bit. Because she withdrew from the frozen domain, there were indeed reasons why she could not continue to sustain it. The pressure is too great. If you continue to maintain the frozen field, one side will be the consumption of huge power, and the other side will be the invasion and destruction of chaotic power. Therefore, instead of being broken by Tang Ye, it''s better to remove it yourself, so it doesn''t look so embarrassing. Otherwise, it was broken by Tang Ye, it would be too slapped.


    However, being said so bluntly by Tang Ye made her feel that she was still faceless, even if they refuted, to the sensible people, they knew each other in their hearts. Think about it, do you feel laughed at? The destiny **** was full of anger, using the sword of frost to draw the thunder **** from the sky, and suddenly slashed towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had already experienced the punishment of Tianlei Shenwei. He not only experienced it himself, but also helped Xiao Zi resist such attacks to give Xiao Zi a chance to break through and transform. Xiao Zi originally refused to transform and be promoted to Flood Dragon a hundred years ago, so she still maintained the status of purple python. Although all aspects are strengthening, but after all, it is restricted, so Tang Ye looked for opportunities, led the Thunder God to punish him, helped Xiao Zi break through, and finally turned Xiao Zi into a double-headed magic flood. Therefore, Tang Ye was not afraid of the mighty power of Heaven''s Punishment God Thunder.


    Even to be arrogant, it is not strange to see too much. It is not strange to say that the adjustment attack of Qi Luck is so common, there is probably only Tang Ye in this world. Therefore, the power of luck cannot deal with him. Then, the destiny **** has no stronger power than this, so he is not afraid of fate. So, in this world, there is nothing he should be afraid of.


    To be afraid, there is probably only the true **** who is superior to him in strength. However, now he has the power of chaos, and the body is using the power of chaos to break through. In case he achieves another breakthrough through the power of chaos as he expected, then he is the true **** with the power of chaos. And the chaotic power can kill even the Pangu God Emperor, so it is also possible to kill other true gods. For this reason, it is really possible for him to become the Lord of Heaven and Earth.


    Now that there is no limit to the frozen domain, Tang Ye sends out chaotic power to move, very free and fast. Tang Ye looked up at the dazzling lightning that was brought down by the destiny **** of Heaven and Thunder, but did not avoid it, and directly caused the lightning to strike him.


    Boom!


    A powerful force burst out all around, and Xiang Daoshan seemed to tremble. Tang Ye was submerged in that terrifying Heavenly Mighty Thunder. In the face of such a terrible attack, most people would feel that they were dead. But the destiny **** didn''t dare to look down on Tang Ye so much. Because Tang Ye had already shown too much extraordinary, she would not let her down without witnessing it in person.


    Tang Ye was also swallowed by lightning and dust, and saw his situation for a while. The destiny **** stared closely, and would never let Tang Ye escape. In the past, the power of the heavenly mighty divine thunder from the regulation of air luck was the strongest. Those who have ever entered the Holy Path have to face this test, and most of them have failed. Therefore, there are very few people who can safely enter the holy way and practice in the realm of heavenly beings.


    The power of the mighty divine thunder slowly faded, and the dust that was raised slowly dissipated, and Tang Ye''s situation could be seen. Then, the destiny **** saw that Tang Ye was fine at all!


    Even Tang Ye''s appearance remained unchanged, and even his clothes were not damaged. This is impossible!


    The destiny **** thinks this is too absurd. Her power was synchronized to the strongest of heaven and earth, the same as Tang Sheng''s realm before. Then she triggered an attack from the Heavenly Mighty God Thunder. The power came from air luck, so if she combined with air luck, it was equivalent to a figure like the Pangu God Emperor. How can I ask what else God Emperor Pangu cannot deal with in this world?


    Could it be that Tang Ye is really powerful enough to be a person of a foreign race who possesses the power of chaos and can compare to Pangu God Emperor?


    She thinks this possibility is very small. Because if it is an alien species, Qi Luck has already been aware of it, and actively launches an offensive counterattack, why does it need her to provoke it before attacking?


    However, if it is not a foreign race, but is in this world, how can there be such a terrible power?


    "You...who are you?" The destiny **** was shocked at Tang Ye. Even if she was the destiny **** who controls everything, she couldn''t help being deeply shocked and shocked at this moment, losing the air and confidence of the past.


    In fact, Tang Ye was not in peace. After being attacked by the Destiny God like this, the power of the Heavenly Thunder God, who had the power of luck, his chaotic power was beaten a lot. Now his power is not as strong as before, unless he returns to the chaotic stone **** platform to let his body supplement the chaotic power. As for him looking unscathed, this is because now he himself is the embodiment of chaotic power. Even if they are lacking arms and legs, or even their heads are missing, as long as they can be transformed, then the chaotic power can flow and be automatically supplemented. The clothes are just a kind of power change, so it seems that he has nothing to do.


    This just scared the Destiny God, and made the Destiny God very jealous.


    In fact, at this time, Tang Ye didn''t have any advantage compared with Destiny God. But because he didn¡¯t worry about revealing his identity, he didn¡¯t worry about being killed, so he was still very calm and confident, as if he was determined by the destiny, and said to her: "I said at the beginning, it doesn¡¯t matter who I am. , The important thing is that I want to destroy you. And now is your weakest time, I will seize this opportunity. The poison of the corpse is still spreading, and the puppet corpse can almost be said to have no will. Then, if this world is between the earth Most of the creatures have become puppet corpses, and you have no one to control. So what do you think is your advantage?"


    "You..." The Destiny God was very angry, and was pressed by a mysterious guy step by step. What Tang Ye said was indeed true. The puppet''s corpse can''t provide her with power, and she doesn''t make much sense to manipulate the puppet''s corpse, or even can''t control it, because the puppet''s corpse only performs a will, which is to turn a living thing into a dead thing.


    However, the destiny **** still didn''t think she would lose. She looked at Tang Ye with a sneer and said: "The premise is that everyone has become a puppet corpse. But now everyone has become a puppet corpse. In fact, most of the puppet corpses are ordinary people, and those who are strong, such as you, are still good. Then, I can control them? And even before, I control It''s them. What''s the use of manipulating ordinary people? So, my current situation is actually the same as before."


    The destiny **** sneered again and again, feeling that Tang Ye''s idea was extremely stupid.

 Chapter 2646： Fix the loopholes!

    What the Destiny God said is indeed right. She has always controlled the fate of others to arrange things, and the people she controls have certain strength. As for ordinary people, why bother to control it. Therefore, whether or not these people became puppet corpses had little effect on her. As long as those who have the strength and great influence do not become puppet corpses, then she can still be the same as before.


    And precisely, most of those capable people have not been transformed into puppet corpses. As a result, these powerful people can avoid the poison of the corpse by themselves. Then, after the poison of the corpse broke out, these powerful people would become the object of protection. After all, they could no longer lose these powers, so they would become puppet corpses relatively rarely.


    Therefore, if the destiny **** wants to control others to serve her, there are still many resources, and these resources are also very powerful. Although many people were transformed into puppet corpses and her volition was greatly reduced, the key power still exists. Just as a small number of people are often driving the development of the world, these few people are still in control of this world.


    I wanted to take advantage of the outbreak of the poison of the corpse and the appearance of a large number of puppet corpses with no will to deal with her, this kind of thing, of course the destiny **** has also thought about it. Unfortunately, she felt that this had no effect on her. It turned out to be the same, so she never worried. On the contrary, when they saw Tang Ye, they thought it was a good time to deal with her. She found it very ridiculous.


    "How about it, have you found that what I said is the truth? Huh...you think a lot, but to me, it is very naive. Actually, you want to destroy me...this kind of thinking has been very since the beginning Innocent." The destiny **** sneered playfully at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and suddenly felt that it seemed to be the case. Like Wang Jiuxiao, Wang Cangcang, Tang Zisang, Heilong, etc., these people are very powerful, but they are not affected by the poison of the corpse, and they cannot get rid of the destiny track record of the destiny book, then the destiny **** can interfere of. Interfering with them is much better than **** thousands of ordinary people. Then, during the current outbreak of the poison of the corpse, it seems that it really has no effect on the destiny god.


    Did you make a mistake?


    Tang Ye frowned, if that were the case, wouldn''t he be expecting it in vain. There are also so many people who have been contacted before, as if they were acting vigorously, but now they realize that there is actually no time to deal with the destiny gods?


    Tang Ye is not reconciled to this. Especially, after knowing that the destiny **** is lodged with the princess, his determination to destroy the destiny **** is very firm, and he does not want to wait for a moment.


    The destiny **** saw that Tang Ye did not continue to attack her, knowing that what she said had an effect. This was within her expectation, and she found Tang Ye very ridiculous. After all, what she said was true, and it was only natural for Tang Ye to do this. She was still so playful and confident. The anger that she had failed to defeat Tang Ye just now with her individual strength disappeared, and she was confident again, saying to Tang Ye: "So, don''t bother to think about how to destroy me. I am this world, this The heaven and the earth are me, so don''t you live obediently? Isn''t it easy for you to fight against the heaven and the earth, and the earth and heaven will not tolerate you?"


    "Why do such self-deception and humiliation again?" Fate God snorted to Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye was silent for a long time, he looked at the destiny **** and said: "Even so, I must eliminate you. This world, there should not be a mutation like you."


    "You...!" The destiny **** thinks that Tang Ye is really stubborn to the extreme. It is incomprehensible to do the impossible!


    Tang Ye sneered playfully and said to Destiny God: "I just want to do this. As long as I don''t die, I will always try to do this, regardless of success or failure. And you can''t stop me because you can''t kill me."


    Destiny''s expression is extremely cold. Is this provoked? It''s ridiculous, this guy actually provokes himself with the reason that he can''t kill him. This is the first time he has encountered this kind of thing.


    "Do you really think I can''t kill you?" The Destiny God snorted angrily, "My current power can''t kill you, but there are too many powers you can mobilize, so there must be no way to kill you? I tell you , One day you die, you may not know the reason. And that, I may arrange it."


    "You can do this. If you can succeed, then I will lose." Tang Ye said to the Destiny God: "But before then, I will try to eliminate you. And, regarding the problem you just mentioned, I am completely It can be solved. Thanks to your reminder, I am now aware of this loophole. And, I will fix this loophole next. Then, it''s time to kill you."


    "Resolve?" The destiny **** felt that Tang Ye was joking and hummed: "Are you saying that you don''t want me to control those who have not been transformed into puppets by the poison of the corpse? Ridiculous. I tell you, no one can stop Who do I control. As long as the creatures recorded in the Destiny Book, I can control them. Do you want to get rid of them from the content of the Book, just like the princess did to you back then?"


    "This is impossible. First, you have not directly touched the contents of the heavenly book like the princess. Secondly, you will pay a huge price if you want to exclude one''s fate from the contents of the heavenly book. The princess helped you back then. At that time, you almost died. Can you do it yourself? Take a 10,000 step back and say, you can access the contents of the heavenly book, and you can eliminate people. Then how much can you eliminate?" The destiny **** sneered at Tang Ye. All parties thought that Tang Ye had been eaten up.


    Tang Ye looked at the destiny god, and said, "I don''t have to do that, there is a simpler way."


    "Oh?" Destiny became curious.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Since I have to deal with you, and I have a hunch that I can eliminate you soon, then I won''t play slowly. So it doesn''t matter if you tell you the way. Those strong, you can still control Yes, as long as they become puppet corpses too?"


    "Huh?" The destiny **** was taken aback for a moment, and then he was shocked when he thought about it. This method is indeed no problem. The will of the puppet''s corpse is simple. Although it is still in the book of destiny, it has no control value. If those people were also transformed into puppet corpses, the situation she just said would change.


    At that time, she really didn''t have the advantage of powerful creatures that could be manipulated, so she might just use her own power to deal with Tang Ye. However, just relying on individual strength, the battle just now has been resolved, and she has no advantage.


    "You can''t do this!" The Destiny God was pressed into a hurry and shouted in a low voice: "Do you want all people to become puppets and die?"

 Chapter 2647： Plan boldly!

    The Destiny God was still very confident, but when Tang Ye said that, he immediately felt a crisis. There are still some people who have not been invaded by the poison of the corpse and become puppet corpses. These people are all powerful. If they also become corpses, then the resources she can use and control are indeed very few. Up.


    In this case, her strength can indeed be said to be weakened. And if she can only rely on her own strength, she has no chance of winning. Of course, even so, she does not think that she will be defeated, but she will not be defeated and will not be eliminated, but the result is to avoid being eliminated by transferring the host. This result is unacceptable to her. How is that different from running away in embarrassment?


    But she is the destiny god, the master of this world, how could there be such a result?


    "If you did that, wouldn''t they all die? Now facing the poison of the corpse, you can''t solve it, right?" The destiny **** gave Tang Ye a low drink. This is a big event. Of course, she doesn''t want to happen. If that were the case, she would feel a little bit empty. If this is the case, maybe the things you have worked hard to arrange over the years will be in vain.


    She arranged things with a plan and purpose at every step, and her ultimate goal was to get the book from the people and the book from the ground, and then she merged the book with the book from the ground and became the perfect master of destiny. At that time , As long as it is an existence that stays in this world, it can be controlled by her, whether it is recorded in the content of the destiny book or not. After that, she can devour luck and become the second Pangu **** emperor, that is to say the true master of this world.


    However, there have been accidents in her plan to arrange these. Before facing Tang Ye this person, there will be some surprises. Now she solved Tang Ye, she thought she solved Tang Ye, but she didn''t expect another mysterious person with powerful chaotic power to appear, which also made her plan unexpected.


    Tang Ye saw the fate of the gods panicked, and sneered, and said, "Will they die? This is not a problem you need to care about. Whether the poison of the corpse can be solved is not a problem you need to care about. I want to tell you The thing is, no matter whether those people will die or not, no matter whether the poison of the corpse is solved or not, I will eliminate you. Now that I have come to see you, then our war will begin. From now on, I will do whatever it takes Come to destroy you. The big deal is that all the creatures in this world are dead, so let this world start again!"


    "If you don''t eliminate you, this world won''t start again. Therefore, the destiny god, you absolutely must disappear!" Tang Ye let out a harsh word to the destiny god.


    "You..." The destiny **** was really speechless. Is there such a thing, even if you want to eliminate yourself regardless of all consequences? Who is this guy?


    The Destiny God had been in contact with Tang Ye in front of her for a while, but she still couldn''t find the information about Tang Ye in front of her in the contents of the Destiny Book, that is to say, this was an existence that was free from the control of the Destiny Book. She thought of only Tang Ye who had not been recorded in the Destiny Book of Destiny, and she still wanted to eliminate herself so resolutely, but she still felt that Tang Ye was trapped in the Chaos power layer and could not go out, or was already dead.


    "No one can destroy me!" The Destiny God yelled coldly. Then issued a terrible freezing attack, like a giant frost dragon, and like other beasts on the ice, sweeping Tang Ye away.


    But Tang Ye sent out chaotic power, blocking such power. At this time, although Tang Ye''s power was weakened, the same was true of the destiny god. Even if the two fight again, it seems that they are evenly matched, and no one can beat the other, so fighting is meaningless.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to fight the destiny **** now, he wanted to suppress the destiny **** from all aspects, so that the destiny **** could not escape. One of the most troublesome aspects of the destiny gods is that they can be lodged on any of the creatures and it is very difficult to capture them. In this case, take advantage of the poison of the corpse to restrict the flexible boarding of the destiny god, and then capture her!


    "Whether I can destroy you or not, I will do my best." Tang Ye sneered at the destiny god, then turned and left, going to do something. After arranging those things, come back to deal with the destiny gods!


    Tang Ye was about to leave, the destiny **** could not stop him. However, the destiny **** would not let Tang Ye block her to death bit by bit, she would destroy Tang Ye''s plan. Then, Tang Ye wanted to use the poison of the corpse to transform the corpse of the puppet and reduce the production of will, so as to weaken her. By eliminating the poison of the corpse, the corpse of the puppet can be restored to a normal person. Is it planned?


    "No..." The Destiny God suddenly realized that his thoughts were dangerous, and he felt like he had fallen into Tang Ye''s trap. If she were to help solve the poison of the corpse, wouldn''t the crisis of the doomsday that Tang Ye and the others were struggling so hard to solve now? Isn''t she being used?


    How can I be so stupid!


    Therefore, the destiny **** dispelled this idea of ??stopping Tang Ye, and could not help eliminate the poison of the corpse. Then we can only use other methods to stop Tang Ye. The Destiny God squinted his eyes and thought about what to do next.


    She wanted to investigate the real situation of Tang Ye''s incarnation of Chaos. Only by knowing about Tang Ye''s incarnation of Chaos can she deal with it well. For this, she began to investigate this.


    After Tang Ye left, she started to do her own thing. He first went to Chen Yourong, because he wanted to confirm the specific situation of defusing the poison of the corpse from Chen Yourong. This will be related to his next plan. As previously said to the Destiny God, in order to deal with the Destiny God, he must use all the people who may be used by the Destiny God. This should refer to those powerful and capable, and turn them into puppets. There is no need to worry about the destiny gods gaining powerful power again, and truly take advantage of the opportunities brought by the poison of the corpse.


    However, if you do this, you must guarantee a prerequisite, that is, you can dissolve the poison of the corpse and rescue them from the state of the puppet corpse. Otherwise, even if you successfully deal with the destiny gods, but fail to save them, it will be a very failure.


    Therefore, this plan must first be confirmed to solve the poison of the corpse.


    When Chen Yourong learned about this plan from Tang Ye, he couldn''t help being startled. He looked at Tang Ye with incredible eyes, and at the same time was extremely worried. This plan seems risky. They originally wanted to solve the puppet corpse and reduce the increase of the puppet corpse, but they didn''t expect to change more people into the puppet corpse. This sounds very crazy.


    "Master Tang Sheng, do you really plan to do this?" Chen Yourong felt that this decision was open to question.


    Tang Ye looked firm and said, "If conditions permit, I will do this. So now I come to you to make sure that the poison of the corpse can be solved."

 Chapter 2648： Its a headache!

    Tang Ye acted crazy, not without him in the past. Although he has always been a person who takes a steady course, things are fickle, and it is impossible to go smoothly and follow his own plan, so sometimes he inevitably has to take risks, or even take his life to gamble. Tang Ye has experienced too many such things in the past, and it is also because of this that he has continuously improved and made breakthroughs. It is a successful case of "seeking wealth and wealth in insurance".


    So, now when he has crazy behavior again, although it is surprising, it is not unacceptable to think about it. Chen Yourong just felt that Tang Ye would deal with the destiny gods by transforming people into puppets, which would have a great impact. In the event of an accident, the consequences would be quite serious, it might lead to the destruction of the human race. So she wanted to make sure, is she really going to do this?


    Only when you have enough awareness to do this can you be determined, and then concentrate on doing it, even if it is a gamble, you must do your best.


    From Tang Ye''s attitude, he was very firm. In this case, Chen Yourong did not object. In fact, she didn''t think about opposing, just wanted to be more cautious. She still made the issue of identity with Tang Ye more obvious. Tang Ye was a human saint, a hero of heaven and earth, and she was just an ordinary woman. Such a character came to her, and it was too late to obey, and he would dare to oppose anything.


    Chen Yourong analyzed the results of the current experiment to remove the poison of the corpse and judged that it is completely possible to use the power of chaos and the divine power of Nuwa to eliminate the poison of the corpse. The puppet Yin corpse chicken that was rescued in the last experiment passed out in a coma at the time, and has now regained consciousness. He was locked up and observed for a while, and found no other abnormalities, and the state was no different from that of ordinary chickens.


    The later selected puppet corpse, which was selected by the Red Wall Court to be more representative, was also successful after passing the test. In other words, if you use the power of chaos and the divine power of Nuwa, you can remove the poison of the corpse and return the puppet corpse to normal. This is the antidote. It''s just that this antidote cannot be produced in large quantities like potions to rescue every puppet''s corpse. Because at the moment, only Tang Ye and Chen Yourong can release the poison of the corpse, which is limited by the question of Nu Wa''s divine power.


    Even if they are not limited by Nuwa''s divine power, they only rely on the two of them to treat the puppet''s corpse. And there are so many puppet corpses, it is impossible for both of them to be saved, so the current method can only be said to give hope, which is not practical. It is very likely that this will develop into the privilege of some people, such as those who are powerful, those who are related to Tang Ye and Chen Yourong, or those who are important in management. As for ordinary people, don''t expect to be treated. Up.


    But if this kind of thing is exposed, other people will feel that Tang Sheng is nothing but selfish, and those who are related can be treated, but ordinary people can¡¯t. What does this mean that everyone is equal... ¡­That may cause huge resistance and even unrest. Therefore, for the method to remove the poison of the corpse, we need to find a more popular way.


    Tang Ye naturally thought about this problem, so let Chen Yourong continue to study, maybe we can find some antidote from the people who have been cured, just like those people who have corpse poison antibodies or something, we can solve this through scientific means. problem. Now that the shackles of air transport are broken, the two civilizations are intertwined. The power of deification and the power of science and technology are actually slowly merging together. There is no clear distinction. Maybe scientific means can also solve the power of deification.


    Now I want to take the initiative to accept the poison of the corpse and transform those who are capable of being unaffected by the poison of the corpse into a puppet corpse, mainly to create conditions to deal with the destiny god. But doing so is very risky. If there is no guarantee that they can be saved, it may lead to the loss of humanity''s final strength, and it may be annihilation. Therefore, now he must also ask Chen Yourong to retain Nuwa''s supernatural power in order to rescue those who later took the initiative to transform into puppet corpses. This is also a personal guarantee to them. Of course, this requires their consent, otherwise they will not do it.


    Since it is to deal with the destiny gods, they must agree.


    Moreover, Tang Ye had another idea, perhaps he could remove all the poison of the corpse. That is, after he eliminated the destiny gods, he used the earth script and the human script to fuse the heaven script, and then he controlled the luck and became the second Pangu **** emperor, that is, the master of this world. Then, you can intervene in this world at will, and you can do what you keep and remove. Then, removing the poison of the corpse from this world is like cleaning up garbage, there should be no problem.


    In this case, the poison of the corpse will be solved. This is a very good idea. It is perfect to become the lord of the world, eliminate the poison of the corpse, then renovate the world, and then go to the vast universe outside. It is perfect!


    Under Chen Yourong''s confirmation, the combination of chaotic power and Nuwa''s divine power can relieve the poison of the corpse. In this way, Tang Ye went to contact those who were not infected by the poison of the corpse, and told them his plan.


    When Tang Ye told them about his plan, he was basically surprised at first, and then hesitated in silence. Because no one wants to become a puppet corpse. In order to make them agree and feel relieved, Tang Ye proved to them that he can remove the poison of the corpse. However, most people were still worried and failed to agree immediately.


    Tang Ye knew that they didn''t trust him enough. For this reason, he can only reveal his identity, he is actually Tang Sheng. Tang Sheng''s identity is still very useful. After knowing that it was Tang Sheng, most people''s attitudes changed quickly, especially those of the Red Wall Palace, who felt they could do so. Moreover, Tang Ye discussed this plan with Wang Jiuxiao. Wang Jiuxiao agreed, so most of the power of the Red Wall Palace agreed.


    However, some people still did not agree. They have their own thoughts, even Tang Sheng, in the process of removing the poison of the corpse, will inevitably be selfish and take care of their own people first. They are not very familiar with Tang Ye, so they feel that if there is an accident, then They must be abandoned.


    And, there are some people who Tang Ye doesn''t know about them, so they think they will agree, but in fact they don''t know what kind of thoughts they have. Even some are still hostile to Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye is a saint of the human race, it is not RMB, everyone will like it.


    For these people, it is a headache.


    At this time, the destiny **** was still thinking of ways to deal with Tang Ye, and then she found that people were constantly turning into puppet corpses. Those were very capable and were within the scope of her previous plan. Now that she became a puppet corpse, it didn''t do much to her.


    She knew that Tang Ye was acting.

 Chapter 2649： More and more human!

    The destiny **** thinks that Tang Ye is really cruel, and he can actually do that kind of thing, infect those who have managed to avoid the poison of the corpse, and then let them become puppet corpse!


    It seemed that she was going to be killed anyway. However, she felt that she still would not fall into a big disadvantage.


    When Tang Ye was rejected by some people and his plan was frustrated, the destiny **** controlled a person and appeared in front of Tang Ye, mocking Tang Ye.


    "Unexpectedly, you really dared to do this, but it turns out that your plan is still not feasible. There are many people who will not agree to you, so as long as they don¡¯t become puppet corpses, whether they are against me or not, I You can make them my power. It¡¯s easy to control them.¡± The eyes of the people controlled by the Destiny God emit freezing cold, like white light. This is the power state of the Destiny God at this time, along with the frozen power of the Princess, which is also after being controlled by the Destiny God. The obvious performance.


    Tang Ye looked at the destiny god, shook his head and sneered, and said, "What if you don''t agree, maybe you and them don''t know that I have made a big determination for this plan."


    "Huh?" The destiny gods reacted differently to Tang Ye, always feeling that Tang Ye was going to do something unexpected.


    Now she felt more and more that Tang Ye was a lunatic.


    "You still don''t know who I am?" Tang Ye sneered looking at the destiny god.


    The eyes of the destiny **** who controlled others glowed with frost, which was still very curious. And listening to Tang Ye say that, it feels like a big deal. She is even more curious, who is this person with chaotic power?


    Tang Ye laughed playfully. In fact, it didn''t matter whether his identity was exposed or not, and said, "What blinded your eyes?"


    "You..." The destiny **** felt that Tang Ye was teasing her, and was very angry for a while.


    Tang Ye sneered again: "You know that the will is constantly changing, right? You are the result of an abnormal change of will. After you continue to lodge on others, you think you are still the previous self. Actually, you are not. Change. Didn¡¯t you find that you are becoming more and more like a person? This is very dangerous. If you become a person, you will have many limitations."


    "It''s ridiculous." The destiny **** sneered: "I have become like a person? Do you think I am so easy to lose control? Besides, even if I become like a person, what about, I am still me after all, I control everything , I will become the Lord of Heaven and Earth. What''s the difference?"


    "Of course it''s not the same. If you become like a person, then you become weaker and weaker. The strength of a person is due to a strong belief, the love for friends and relatives, and the belief is here. But you, when you say that you have become like a person, it is not. You have become like a person and not like a person. Because you have just become the kind of arrogance, arrogance, humility, caution, and love of a person. You haven''t changed. A arrogant person will eventually fail. This is what you are now." Tang Ye sneered at the destiny god.


    "Are you deceiving people with me?" The eyes of the person under the control of the destiny **** became frosty and cold, and he coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Do you think I can be fooled by you so easily? Funny, I am familiar with it. The will of all things, being deceived, deceived, and calculated, this kind of thing will never happen to me."


    "Oh? Really?" Tang Ye didn''t mean anything, since he was joking and provocative, he said, "Then why don''t you know my identity?"


    Tang Ye knew that he couldn''t keep it from her for long. Because in order to carry out the plan of becoming a puppet corpse, he took the initiative to reveal his identity. If this kind of thing is known to those people, it will be recorded in their destiny track. If the destiny **** wants to investigate, just extract it and look at the contents of the destiny book.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s playful and provocative look, the destiny **** was really angry. He did not continue to argue with Tang Ye. He left that person and no longer controlled him. After this person trembled, he recovered and saw the surrounding situation. , And then looked at Tang Ye, with a confused look on his face, feeling inexplicable.


    Tang Ye ignored him and left and continued to do his own thing.


    After the destiny **** returned to Xiangdao Mountain, he immediately released the destiny book. At this time, a golden light suddenly appeared in the area of ??the princess''s heart, and a golden book floated in the golden light. When the book opened, countless words floated out from it, densely packed. Even so, these words are arranged in an orderly manner, very neat, and do not give people a sense of confusion.


    This is the text content of the Book of Destiny. What Destiny God did now was to retrieve these words, search for them, and investigate the identity of Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation. Through the operation of the text content of the heavenly book, the information about the chaotic incarnation of Tang Ye is filtered out, and you can know a person''s identity, what happened before, and what will happen in the future. If the destiny **** wants to interfere, she can change the fate of this person through her will, which is a kind of manipulation.


    However, this kind of manipulation by the Destiny God can only be directed at the creatures recorded in the contents of the Destiny Book, and cannot be manipulated for those who are not recorded in the Destiny Book, that is, get rid of the records of the Destiny Book. Others are protected by special forces. If they are disturbed, they will have a huge impact and affect too many things, causing the destiny book to fail to operate in time. This is a huge blow to the destiny god.


    So for these, the destiny **** will be cautious.


    Now, the destiny **** was really overwhelmed, and because of Tang Ye''s targeting, she had to understand who Tang Ye was, so she used this method of extracting the destiny book to deal with Tang Ye. And because the destiny book left the body, the remaining will of the princess was not suppressed, and immediately emerged after loosening. She shed tears. The tears were probably not from the princess, but from Lin Yourong.


    When I saw Tang Ye, whether it was Lin Yourong or the princess, they were very excited. They wanted to get acquainted with Tang Ye. There were too many things to say to Tang Ye.


    Some things are difficult to understand and feel even if the destiny gods control everything, such as feelings. The destiny **** did not experience this thing emotionally, so he did not notice the identity of Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation. But Lin Yourong and the princess knew that it was Tang Ye.


    Tears suddenly shed, and the destiny **** wondered. However, it suddenly thought of something, and immediately extracted some text content from the destiny god, and at this look, it finally discovered the identity of Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation.


    "This is impossible!" The destiny **** couldn''t believe this kind of thing, it was Tang Ye?

 Chapter 2650： Fully deal with it!

    Even the Destiny God, who controls the fate of all things and has seen the existence of miracles countless times, couldn''t help feeling ridiculous when he discovered the identity of Tang Ye''s incarnation of chaos.


    Most of the miracles of people are those that she finds interesting, so she changed fate and allowed those miracles to happen! And now Tang Ye''s affairs, of course, can be regarded as a miracle, but it is not a miracle she adjusted!


    And this miracle was a blow to her!


    "Damn it!" The Destiny God couldn''t help cursing. She failed to control Tang Ye''s destiny, and now Tang Ye''s blow and threat to her was so great.


    A hundred years ago, after the princess crossed out Tang Ye''s destiny track from the book of fate, she originally thought that Tang Ye would become a special person in the future, but it would be easy for her to get rid of Tang Ye. But she never expected that Tang Ye, who she had not dealt with in time, now became a threat to her existence, and it was really possible to eliminate her!


    Is this digging a hole for yourself?


    No matter what it is, the past is hard to change. Even the book of destiny, before swallowing the luck, it is difficult to reverse the past. It¡¯s not impossible to reverse the past, but you need to be the Lord of Heaven and Earth. History always moves forward, and the changes that have been advanced are very large, and the number is huge. Even if it''s just a minute, the things that the whole world is advancing and evolving are extremely huge. Therefore, to reverse the past and move the whole body by a single move, the pressure to bear is very great. Even the destiny **** can''t do it, so all she can control is the destiny that goes forward.


    If she wanted to reverse the past, unless she swallowed her luck and became the Lord of Heaven and Earth, it would be impossible to reverse the past without the power to change the laws of Heaven and Earth.


    Since the past cannot be reversed, it can only be solved now. The destiny **** had already used Tang Ye and wanted to get rid of Tang Ye. Before using the Chaos Power Layer under the Chaos Stone God Stage, I thought it could be solved, but I didn''t expect it to be solved. On the contrary, Tang Ye has now produced a powerful chaotic power distraction. This is really incredible. Is Chaos Power so easy to control?


    It should be said that the power of chaos can be controlled by one person?


    Not only refers to people, even gods, or any existence in this world, it is not easy to control the chaotic power! Because the chaotic power is the opposite of the Pangu God Emperor¡¯s original source power, as long as he lives in this world and uses the power of this world, he shouldn¡¯t be able to use the chaotic power. How can two hostile forces exist in the same body at the same time!


    Even Hei Ji, who was transformed by the Cthulhu, must suppress the divine power of the lower heaven when using the chaotic power, otherwise the chaotic power and the divine power of the heaven will conflict, and Hei Ji will be extremely painful. Therefore, it is really absurd that Tang Ye can control the chaotic power.


    Chaos power is beyond the scope of this world, even the destiny **** is not very clear. Because of this, the destiny **** was worried that Tang Ye would become more and more out of her control, and even using the people and things around Tang Ye could not affect Tang Ye. This is a threat, it must be eliminated!


    "Damn it!" The Destiny God yelled again, because her plan was destroyed too much by Tang Ye. Now she felt that for those plans, killing Tang Ye was the top priority.


    She immediately went to the heavens to see what happened to Tang Ye at the Chaos Power Layer under the Chaos Stone God Stage. Why is such a powerful chaotic force unable to kill Tang Ye, instead let Tang Ye control the chaotic force, and create such a powerful incarnation purely formed by chaotic force!


    Just the avatar can deal with her. She had already fought against Tang Ye''s avatar, and in terms of individual strength, she couldn''t deal with such a chaotic power avatar. Then, if Tang Ye came out, wouldn''t she be even more unable to deal with it!


    This kind of thing is something that destiny gods absolutely cannot tolerate.


    At this time, Lu Celadon and the double-headed Demon Jiao Xiaozi are here under the chaotic stone gods in the heavens. They have a deep sense of love for Tang Ye. They had previously informed Tang Ye that Tang Ye was trapped here. There are important things to do there, but they still chose to come to the heavens to save Tang Ye. They finally got here, but they were close to the Chaos Power Layer. It is too dangerous, and if you are not careful, they will be killed by Chaos Force.


    Even if it was Lu Celadon, when approaching the Chaos power layer, the celestial maiden''s abilities could not be used, and it was even greatly rejected. Could it be that the Chaos Force is independent and hostile to the forces of this world? Therefore, when the power of this heaven and earth tried to spy on it, it fought back fiercely.


    The power of this world opposes the power of chaos, and regards it as an invasion. However, why can the power of chaos exist so blatantly, but the power of this world is useless to counterattack? Could it be that the power of chaos is stronger than the power of this world?


    In fact, it can be said. However, this was not the case at the beginning. The origin power of the God Emperor Pangu was able to counter the power of chaos. Moreover, the chaotic power that exists here is also a very small force for the entire world, but the source of power can''t handle it. There must be a reason for this. The reason is that the Siyuan forces have split and are not united. That is to say, luck and destiny are no longer unified. Destiny changes into an independent will, making the two people together as the perfect source of power weakened by half, so the chaotic force will be so strong and unscrupulous.


    This is probably the reason why the blood demons could invade. If it were not for the split of luck and destiny, the blood demons should not be able to invade.


    Lu Celadon didn''t expect that his celestial power could not play a role in the face of Chaos Power. She began to realize that the highest level of the heavenly girl''s power was also a kind of power in this world. There were rumors that it might be an eye of the God Emperor Pangu. She has tracked it down. Although there is no definite evidence, she can simply speculate. That is to say, the things about miracles were actually encountered as early as a hundred years ago. Her parents were scientific researchers, and later discovered miracles and spied some magical powers.


    It was a small stone, crystal clear, and it was presumed that it contained infinite divine power, and the people of the dark organization also focused on it. She also found her parents and asked her parents to hand over the miraculous stone. Her parents did not give in. At the critical moment, the power of the miraculous stone was extracted and injected into her body, giving her that power, which was initially manifested. It was able to spy on all things, and was called the "Goddess" at the time.


    It is now speculated that the miraculous stone might be the eyes of the Emperor Pangu. If not, how can you have the ability to see everything. And all things in this world were born after the creation of the Emperor Pangu. Therefore, whether it was created by the Emperor Pangu or bred afterwards, they all live within the laws of heaven and earth formulated by the Emperor Pangu. People with eyes can naturally see the secrets of everything.


    This is probably the root of Lu Celadon''s ability to spy on everything and rewrite as a goddess.


    "You don''t need to be here anymore." When Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi were helpless, Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation appeared here and said to them.


    Because they have stayed here before, they don''t know the identity of Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation. Tang Ye didn''t have much time to explain to them, so she directly transformed into Tang Ye''s appearance, told them the truth, and asked them to leave and return to the Red Wall court to participate in the plan to transform the puppet''s corpse.


    To deal with the destiny gods in an all-round way!

 Chapter 2651： Reluctant to come out!

    If possible, Tang Ye wanted to turn everyone into a puppet, and he wanted to make the destiny gods inevitable. This time he dealt with the destiny god, he was very serious, and he vowed not to stop if he did not destroy the destiny god!


    Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi are both very powerful characters, but unfortunately they are not the existence of gods who can get rid of fate. Perhaps the Destiny God has difficulty directly attacking them, but the Destiny God can influence a person through various arrangements. Even if Tang Ye, who had already gotten rid of the changes in the contents of the Destiny Book, would inevitably be affected and confused if the Destiny God arranged it in an all-round way, and indirectly controlled him.


    Therefore, becoming a puppet corpse is the most effective way to avoid being manipulated by the destiny gods. All this has been well arranged. After being transformed into a puppet corpse, it will be placed in a special container. And outside the container, the power of the dead is injected. In other words, even if these people are very strong, they will not go crazy and continue to destroy or attack after they become puppets, because there is a layer of dead power around them, and they will feel that they are all of the same kind, plus being Fettered, under the bewilderment of the deceased''s power, he will remain quiet.


    This is tantamount to a deep sleep.


    At the beginning, when I was working on this plan, I found it very absurd. However, after making up my mind to proceed, I started to do it and perfected it bit by bit when it encountered problems. This plan seemed less risky. Proper arrangements have been made both during and after the plan. Those who were about to be transformed into puppet corpses became more and more relieved, and the plan went smoothly.


    As for what some people didn''t want, Tang Ye couldn''t help but they disagree, and would force them to become. Instead of letting them become puppets under the control of the destiny god, it is better to turn them all into puppet corpses and control them in their own hands.


    The incarnation of Tang Ye Chaos came to the stage of the Chaos Stone God because he knew that the Destiny God would come here to confirm his identity. Now Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi are here. They may not be the opponents of the Destiny God, but also to prevent them from being destined. The gods did their hands and feet, so it''s better to let them leave and return to the palace of the red wall to become puppets.


    "I don''t think I need to become a puppet corpse." Lu Celadon said to Tang Ye.


    Because she has the power of a celestial woman, although she has not fully analyzed the poison of the corpse, it can be prevented and it is also very helpful to find a way to crack it. As for the interference of the destiny gods, when surrounded by puppets, she was confident that through the power of the eyes of the Pangu God Emperor, she could resist. In this case, she felt that she could play a huge role in this battle against the destiny gods.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and indeed Lu Celadon could do it. He believed in Lu Celadon. However, it is still necessary for Lu Celadon to return to the Red Wall Palace first to help with the plan of transforming into a puppet corpse. After this plan is implemented, strong personnel are needed to manage it. Because the place where the puppet''s corpse is placed needs to be guarded and observed daily, to ensure that there are no problems. So far, Murong Huansha and Mu Yue, these two are zombies, they are not controlled by the destiny gods, and they can serve as such personnel. The corpse is half human and half corpse, very special, and can also help. Lu Celadon now works too. There are Bai Xi, Ying Yinman, the same is true. Therefore, they have enough staff to do follow-up work.


    Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi came here to save Tang Ye, but now that Tang Ye is okay, they don¡¯t need to stay here, so they follow Tang Ye¡¯s arrangement and leave the heavens to return to the Red Wall Palace to participate. The whole people will become puppets in this crazy plan.


    Not long after Lu Celadon and Xiao Zi left, the destiny **** went from Xiang Daoshan to the heaven, and soon came under the chaos stone god. Tang Ye was already waiting here at this time. After she saw Tang Ye, her face was gloomy, unable to suppress the anger in her heart.


    It is this guy who has been destroying his plan and obstructing himself, and now he wants to destroy himself, he must be killed!


    "Unexpectedly, it turned out to be you, you are so fateful, this can''t kill you!" The destiny **** stared at Tang Ye, very angry. A guy comparable to Xiaoqiang, who can''t kill anything, is really annoying!


    Tang Ye watched the Destiny God smile and said, "I said I would destroy you, so I''m not just talking about it. If I''m not sure, how can I easily say it?"


    "You can actually control the power of chaos, who are you?" The destiny **** repeatedly felt that Tang Ye could not be an ordinary person, and wanted to figure out Tang Ye''s identity. It would be much easier to deal with that.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye didn''t know who he was, so even if he wanted to say it, he didn''t know how to say it. He said to the Destiny God: "Aren''t you in control of everything? I hope you can know who I am. You can tell me."


    "You..." The destiny **** couldn''t tell whether Tang Ye was telling the truth or deliberately fooling her.


    The destiny **** no longer had to argue with Tang Ye there, she wanted to study Tang Ye clearly. She was really puzzled that, as the destiny book that controls the world and all creatures, there are unexpected existences. She looked at the lightning cocoon in the Chaos Power Layer, which contained Tang Ye''s body. She originally thought that Tang Ye could be killed with such a powerful and terrifying chaotic power. Not only did she not kill Tang Ye, but instead let Tang Ye use the chaotic power to shape a chaotic avatar, whose strength was stronger than her. What the **** is this.


    However, she felt that this matter was still beneficial to her. That is, since Tang Ye wants the avatar to act, it means that Tang Ye''s body cannot break free from the chaotic power layer, so the chaotic power layer still has a striking effect on Tang Ye. If so, can this be used to kill Tang Ye?


    In fact, Tang Ye is not afraid that the destiny **** wants to make a move from this aspect. At this time, the body has also integrated a lot of chaotic power, staying in the chaotic power layer, even if it can''t get out, it will never be killed. On the contrary, it feels very comfortable inside. Because after fusion of the chaotic power, the power tree in the dead wood changes with the spring, he is like a fish, and the chaotic power layer is the sea. In the sea, the fish is more dynamic.


    All in all, at this time, Tang Ye''s body was not afraid of the chaotic power layer at all, even if the chaotic lightning on the chaotic power layer continued to strike him, it was like tickles to him. And inside, he is still constantly absorbing and fusing the chaotic power, and then becoming stronger, so as to break through the realm of the ancient gods and reach the true god. As more and more Chaos forces merged, he felt that this thing could be done!


    Therefore, even if he was asked to leave the Chaos power layer, he was unwilling.


    The Chaos Lightning attacks in the inherited Chaos Power Layer can withstand all the attacks. Are you still afraid of a small blow from the destiny **** outside?

 Chapter 2652： Fates counterattack!

    Tang Ye is now in the active position, so he can better control the rhythm when facing the destiny god. He can do this because he is ruthless. Those who don''t want to become puppet corpses, force them to become. This is of course annoying, but in order to deal with the destiny gods, he did so. The only thing he can guarantee is that he will save those people.


    In fact, he cannot guarantee 100% that those people will be saved after they are transformed into puppet corpses. Although there are chaos power and Nuwa''s supernatural power, there may be other accidents, such as Chen Yourong who masters Nuwa''s supernatural power. Something happened, or the poison of the corpse mutated after too long. Therefore, when dealing with destiny, the gods cannot be delayed too long. The shorter the time, the fewer accidents.


    However, Tang Ye also took a gamble. That is, after the destiny and gods can be solved, the heavenly book can be integrated. At that time, the earthly book and the human book should also be in your hands. Then it is possible to integrate the air and luck, and then use such power to reform the heaven and the earth. You can become the Lord of Heaven and Earth. In this case, all creatures in this world can interfere no matter what happens. After all, the poison of the corpse is not the power of the outside world, it was originally born in this world, so as the Lord of the world controls the rules, it is not difficult to deal with.


    Having reached this point, Tang Ye didn''t want to look back. If you tell the truth, many people actually don¡¯t want to take risks like him. Although they are capable, the destiny **** may not interfere with their destiny. Therefore, the existence of the destiny **** has little effect on them. Why do they become puppets? Deal with. If they knew that Tang Ye had forcibly turned them into puppet corpses, they would definitely curse Tang Ye. If this plan fails, then Tang Ye will become a sinner through the ages.


    But even so, he does not intend to look back!


    If you are not firm enough, you will not be able to deal with the destiny gods. Common methods cannot deal with the destiny gods, but they can only move away from the front!


    The destiny **** didn¡¯t know what happened to Tang Ye¡¯s main body, who was still trapped in the chaos power layer, but she still wanted to attack and try, maybe it could interfere with Tang Ye, make the chaos incarnation weak, and wait for the chaos incarnation to be eliminated. Then interfere with the main body, which in turn made Tang Ye''s main body unable to withstand the attack of the Chaos power layer.


    "It seems that I was so arrogant and negligent, so now I will save this mistake!" The Destiny God yelled, and shot the frozen force at random, rushing into the Chaos power layer, aimed at Tang in the Chaos Lightning Cocoon. Night ontology.


    Boom! Kaka, nourish!


    However, when the frozen power of the destiny **** attacked into the chaotic power layer, Tang Ye did not need to resist, those chaotic powers actively resisted, and there was a chaotic lightning strike on that frozen power. The invasion and destruction of the chaotic power instantly turned the frozen power into nothingness, and it did not cause any harm to Tang Ye''s body.


    The Destiny God frowned, not knowing whether this was the power produced by Tang Ye''s body or the power actively resisted by the Chaos power layer.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s chaotic incarnation entered the chaotic power layer. It was originally transformed by the chaotic power, so it would be fine to stay inside. He looked at the destiny **** in the chaotic power layer, conveying Tang Ye''s will, and jokingly said: "You can''t beat me, the chaotic power layer will actively attack external forces. Such a huge chaotic power layer, Even the original power of the true **** may not be able to be broken. You have not reached that level, it is even more impossible. And this is why you used the chaos power layer to kill me in the first place? You know the chaos The power layer will counterattack any existence that enters it, or the power that attacks it. That¡¯s how I started with the chaos power, and I was sucked in. Your plan to use the chaos power layer to deal with me was successful. , Unfortunately, I was not killed by the Chaos Power Layer."


    The destiny **** thinks Tang Ye is totally hateful, it is really cheap and cheap, people can''t wait to tear him up, see how proud he is!


    But with such anger, facing the current Tang Ye, the destiny **** has no choice. Because as you saw just now, Tang Ye''s body was not killed in the Chaos Power Layer, but he was blocked by the Chaos Power Layer when he shot him outside. This was equivalent to the Chaos Power Layer protecting Tang Ye. And such a huge chaotic power, comparable to the original source power, really makes people have no way.


    After Tang Ye¡¯s incarnation of chaotic power entered the chaotic power layer, it was ¡°charged¡± by Tang Ye. The chaotic power lost during the battle with the destiny **** was replenished and returned to its peak state. Such a huge chaotic power cannot be dealt with by the destiny god. of. Even if the Destiny God wanted to prevent Tang Ye from replenishing the Chaos Incarnation, there was no way, her power couldn''t penetrate the Chaos Power Layer.


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s body cannot be killed, nor can he deal with Tang Ye''s incarnation of chaos. As the destiny **** who controls the fate of all creatures, he feels deeply shocked and feels so helpless for the first time.


    At the same time, because Tang Ye¡¯s plan to "turn the whole people into puppets" is being implemented, there are constantly strong people becoming puppet consciousness, and the will is greatly reduced. The content of the destiny book is changed, making the content of the destiny book suddenly less. Many, but also become single. Affected by this situation, the remaining will of the princess was no longer suppressed so much, and she resisted hard, causing the destiny **** to control the princess''s body.


    The destiny **** felt that the will of the princess was about to break through, and she also felt that if this went on, her body would lose control.


    "Tang Ye, I will definitely make you regret it!" The Destiny God didn''t want to stay here anymore, lest he was found to be abnormal, and turned to leave after giving a low voice to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t stop the destiny god, now only relying on the incarnation of chaos, can''t stop the destiny god. And if the destiny **** is pressing, she can also escape by transferring to boarding. In this case, it is more troublesome. Then the incarnation of Chaos with the power of chaos replenished, returned to the palace of the red wall, and continued the plan to transform the puppet''s corpse. Since I''m cruel, I will try my best to do some follow-up safety work, and strive for 100% assurance that these people will be fine.


    The destiny **** returned to Xiang Daoshan, seeing the trajectory content in the destiny book declining, which had a great impact on her, she could not let this kind of thing continue, otherwise it would really affect her existence.


    After the destiny **** stared and thought, he looked firm and snorted coldly: "Tang Ye, you forced me. If you don''t make me feel better, I will let you all die!"


    After snorting coldly, the destiny **** went to a place-between the dead.


    "Reaper is a nightmare for all living beings. Since you want to destroy me and force me to this point, let you feel the fear of being dominated by death!" Fate God stood in front of the entrance of the undead, grunting fiercely.

 Chapter 2653： Black hole abyss!

    Reaper is one of the true gods. The **** of death was also the first to threaten the horrible existence of Emperor Pangu. Although he is a true god, he was born by the origin power of God Emperor Pangu, but because he has always been in charge of the dead. Everything has two sides, life and death. Everyone likes the life side, not the dead side. Feeling that death is the end of everything.


    But in fact, this is not the case.


    The causal reincarnation of all creatures, the state of existence, is not just life, but also death. Life and death are complete. It''s just that life and death are separated, and life and death do not intersect. Therefore, if you die, the life side is indeed completely over. It can be understood that everything as life is over. However, the past life experience can actually be retained in the dead state.


    After death, people will reach the boundary. The land boundary is not just a place, it is just an organization that manages the land boundary. Just like outside the big world, the Red Wall Palace is an institution that manages humanity and maintains order. The land boundary is like the outside world, and the underworld is like the red wall palace of the outside world. Therefore, after death, a person can actually start a second life in the realm. In this life, some inherit the memories of human time, some do not, and some exist for a short time, because it is necessary to reincarnate, and then to the world of life, to realize the cycle of life and death, and to maintain a balance between life and death.


    In a dead state, you can choose not to forget the memories of your life, live in the land boundary, work hard, and then become an "official" under the land boundary, that is, the so-called ghost soldiers and ghosts. And other choices can also become the labor force of the land boundary and develop the land boundary. But no matter what the choice is, you can''t interfere in the world of life when you are dead, so as to avoid confusion. Therefore, whether the living enters the dead realm or the dead enters the living realm, it is a taboo behavior. It will be restricted by the law at the beginning and will be strictly handled by the forces of the two realms.


    These, the underworld management of the main land boundary is particularly strict. However, after the deification, the Ksitigarbha king disappeared, the underworld stopped functioning, and the cycle of life and death ceased. Now, there are a large number of dead people, that is, ghosts. These are almost saturated and will soon be unsustainable. If the realm collapses, the upper human realm will also be affected, and each one may collapse.


    Fortunately, now the shackles of Qi Luck have been lifted, and the power of deification has returned. Then, as long as the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva returns, the underworld will return to normal and operate the realm in time, then this crisis can be resolved.


    However, before that, the destiny **** wants to let the former king of the earth, the **** of death, come out!


    The **** of death, a true **** who was tired of managing the endless stream of deceased and created the secret technique of devouring the **** of death, threatened the law of heaven and earth established by Emperor Pangu. The reason is that the cycle of life and death among all creatures can maintain their balance, and the two worlds complement each other. The creatures in the entire world have a complete system of existence, and the source of power can also be endless. However, because of the appearance of the secret skill of Death Devouring, even if it only swallows the ghost, it will completely wipe out an existence. And if the living side is swallowed, it will exist completely, and the dead side will no longer appear. It is equivalent to completely erasing an existence from heaven and earth.


    Originally, the living beings circulating between the heaven and the earth, whether they live or die, are already stipulated by the Pangu God Emperor, but because of the secret skill of the **** of death, the living beings are constantly decreasing, which also causes the fluctuation of the source of power. The death **** swallows those creatures and merges with him with the power of aura, causing the death **** to grow infinitely. If this continues, if he is allowed to swallow all living beings, it means he has merged the origin power of heaven and earth into his own, wouldn''t he be like the Pangu God Emperor?


    This kind of threat is not allowed by other true gods and the Emperor Pangu. So back then, several true gods joined the other **** of death, Nuwa, Fuxi, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, **** of war, **** of water, etc. All true gods wanted to destroy the **** of death. However, the **** of death is too powerful, even if a few true gods work together, they can''t solve it. In the end, Nuwa had moved to the supernatural power left by the Emperor Pangu to suppress the **** of death. But they still couldn''t destroy the **** of death, they could only seal the **** of death.


    And the place where the **** of death was sealed was in the abyss of the black hole in the earth.


    Regarding the existence of the **** of death, the destiny **** was actually sealed before the change. The destiny gods can change, and the death god''s battle against several true gods in the first place actually helped this happen. The **** of death swallows the living beings, together with the source of power, causing a large amount of air transport power to converge on the **** of death, which disrupts the balance of air luck and destiny, giving a chance for destiny to germinate.


    The impact of the turmoil of the Reaper is not only the battle of Death alone, but also the battle between the dead in the earth and the human and heavens under his control. So this war actually lasted for hundreds of years. During those hundreds of years, the world was particularly chaotic, and the changes in fate, from germination to growth, were all completed in this process. He thought he was born thanks to the chaos of the **** of death, so the fate god''s control over the dead is relatively weak. The creatures she manipulates mainly refer to the side of life.


    After that, the **** of death was sealed in the abyss of the black hole, which is said to be the deepest place in the earth. It is a dark cave with no bottom. The seal is also a moving seal, allowing people to fall forever. The land boundary is not under the management of the **** of death, but in order to make it less chaotic, an institution of the underworld has appeared, which is controlled by the Bodhisattva of Earth Store. But Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva couldn''t do it alone, so he established the King Yama in the underworld, and the ghost generals Yin soldiers jointly managed to maintain the order of the land.


    After realizing the fate of the abnormal change, several true gods began to deal with it again. At that time, the destiny of the mutation had actually developed and matured in secret, not afraid of everything, no one was its opponent, but it still ignored the power that the true **** actually controls. For this reason, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva condensed the fate of the earth boundary, refined the earth script, and resisted the influence of the heaven script, making the two independent of each other. For this reason, the existence of the earth book greatly hindered the heavenly book from manipulating dead objects. This has been affecting the present, making the destiny gods have relatively little influence on the dead.


    The script from the earth played such a big role, and Wang Fuxi followed suit and used the spirit of the human race to refine the script. However, human books are only for people, so the effect is worse than that of local books. And because the human race is the most complicated and the wills are the most diverse, the effect of fighting the destiny **** is not significant. However, it also affected the manipulation of some heavenly books, which was considered a force that could harm the heavens.


    The book from the earth and the book from the earth have become the forces that must be merged in order to achieve perfection. Therefore, the heavenly book has always wanted to devour the book from the earth and the book of people.


    The destiny **** can hardly influence the **** of death, but now, in order to deal with Tang Ye, she will hurt both sides and help the **** of death break the seal and let the **** of death come out!

 Chapter 2651： The end of the land!

    Although the gap between the undead is the land of the dead, full of the power of the dead, people outside can basically not adapt, if they enter, they will quickly be swallowed up by the power of the dead and die, even at the level of the gods. However, these have no effect on the destiny gods.


    As long as it is an existence between the heavens and the earth, the destiny gods can interfere, and make changes according to the contents recorded in the destiny book, and then become suitable for themselves. The same is true for the dead. She just extracted the destiny book, and then adjusted some of the contents. Then, her body changed, the form of power changed, and she became the power of the dead.


    If Tang Ye is a melting pot that can contain any power, then the destiny **** is an intelligent melting pot, who can change the form of power by himself, and then master any form of power. However, there was one thing she couldn''t compare to Tang Ye, and that was the matter of adapting to chaotic power. Tang Ye was able to adapt to the chaotic power, but the destiny **** couldn''t, and was even restricted by the chaotic power.


    After changing the form of power, the destiny **** can adapt to the environment between the dead. She entered the crevice of the undead, and was attacked by ferocious beasts along the way. However, even if she switched to the power of the dead, she was still close to the true **** level. , Or even kill with one blow.


    But what the destiny **** wants to go is not the crevice of the dead, but the realm!


    It is said that the human realm and the heaven realm, as well as the earth realm, are separate spaces, but in fact, this independent separation is just a barrier. It''s just that the power requirements to open this kind of enchantment are very strong, not to mention that there are institutions in each of them to manage order, so they don''t have much intersection, and it feels like a legend. And if you get to that level, like the realm of the true gods, where you want to go is a breeze.


    Previously, there were rumors that the crevice between the undead is the junction between the human world and the realm, but even the creatures in the crevice between the undead have not tried to go from here to the realm, so whether this is true or not is still unclear. Perhaps only a figure like Pluto can know whether it is true.


    However, judging from the actions of the destiny god, she wants to lift the seal of the **** of death, and that is to go to the realm. Not only to go to the earth boundary, but also to the deepest part of the earth boundary-the abyss of the black hole. Therefore, since the Destiny God has reached the gap between the undead, it must be the junction to the earth.


    No one can stop the Destiny God. The Destiny God quickly passed through the gap between the undead. In the end, there was only darkness all around, not even a trace of life, even the creatures in the gap between the undead, there was no one. Then, the destiny **** was able to use the power of the dead to emit a light, illuminating the surroundings, and saw a huge whirlpool in the dark mid-air ahead.


    The vortex was flowing, there were a lot of dark wandering souls, or things like clouds and mist, looking strange and gloomy, and also without a trace of life, it was a world of dead things.


    The Destiny God took a look at this vortex, then his body floated up, approached the vortex and went directly in. The body absorbed in, flowed with the vortex, and then disappeared.


    Here is the enchantment leading to the realm.


    Any such terrible enchantment will have a strangling and squeezing force that combines the power of space, and it is also a domain secret technique. Therefore, if the strength is not enough, if you enter this enchantment door indiscriminately, it is easy to be squeezed or strangled to death, and then directly turned into ashes, floating in the whirlpool. Occasionally, the bones of some powerful cultivators will not be crushed into powder, they will float in the whirlpool, which looks very terrifying.


    But it is also a proof that countless cultivators died on this whirlpool barrier.


    Of course, the destiny gods won''t happen. Not long after, she passed through the whirlpool barrier and came to a brand new place. This place is not as dark as the cracks between the dead, and the sight line here is much better. It is very vast, with mud, and it is not dominated by wet swamps like the cracks between the dead. If it weren''t for the overall gray tone here, you would feel that this place is actually similar to the outside world.


    This is the land boundary.


    Looking at the boundary, it is endless and vast, but at a glance, there are no other creatures. All that exists in the realm are the dead. But there are also people, animals and the like. Because the state of death after the death of the creatures is here. The words here are equivalent to turning the human world into black and white, which is probably the earth boundary. However, because of the original plan of deification, no one was in control of the underworld. After the operation ceased, in order to prevent any trouble in the boundary of the earth, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva created another space for the dead to exist. Therefore, those dead now have arrived in that space, and are not in the earth boundary, which seems to be empty.


    The space created by Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is almost reaching its limit, so it will not last long. When the time comes, the dead will come out, and if they reach the boundary, the boundary may not be able to control it, and the boundary will collapse in chaos. In this case, it may also affect the human world. A large number of the dead enter the human world, and the human world is bound to be chaotic. At that time, the whole world will be messy, and it will be no different from the end.


    In fact, the so-called doomsday is not absolute for the whole world. The so-called doomsday is nothing but a threat to the survival of mankind. That is what mankind said. But in fact, such a doomsday is just prosperous for the dead. They also belong to the existence of this world, so it can''t be said to be the end of this world.


    In the final analysis, they are all just for their own survival and development.


    The destiny gods have nothing to watch about the earth, even if there are creatures, they are just dead. The fate of these dead things may be less recorded in her celestial script because of the existence of the earth script, but she does not want to reverse it. These things, when the Book of the Earth is swallowed, everything in the Earth Realm will be controlled by her. Now she was looking for the **** of death, so she hurried away, without stopping at all, to the end of the earth.


    At the end of the land boundary, it was not pitch black, but gray, like clouds and mist, all the way to the ground. Stepping on the ground, the gray clouds floated up, drowned on the legs and waist, and soon his eyes were blurred. But as the gray clouds move, from time to time you can see what is ahead.


    It was an indescribable abyss. On the opposite side, there seemed to be a shocking gray water flow like the Yellow River waterfall. It went on, but the bottom could not be seen. Then, there was a huge whirlpool at the bottom, and that felt like a bottomless pit. Then, the gray waterfall water invaded the basin, but I didn''t know where it came out, which was very dangerous.


    The Destiny God looked down at the black hole on the ground that was flowing like a gray nebula, which made people feel like a black hole in the sky of the universe, and frowned.


    The **** of death was sealed underneath.

 Chapter 2652： God Emperor Seal!

    Before the **** of death was sealed, the **** of destiny sprouted and developed, and when the **** of death was sealed, it had matured. In fact, as it can control the world and everything, it has been observing for thousands of years and knows how to lift the seal of death.


    And Death himself has been looking for opportunities to lift the seal. Several true gods couldn''t kill him back then, so please use the will left by the Pangu God Emperor to suppress him with the power of the God Emperor, which made him sealed and unable to break through. Later, in the deification plan, all the realms were directly sealed. In this case, it is basically impossible for the **** of death to come out.


    However, when the shackles of the heaven and the earth''s air luck are broken, the divine power comes back, the earth''s spiritual energy is revived, and the return to the previous practice era means that the plan of deification failed. If this is the case, the land boundary will soon recover. At that time, the **** of death will have the opportunity to break through the seal again. However, it is impossible for him to come out without external help.


    For the Destiny God, if it were not necessary, she would not have thought of letting the Death God out. Because the **** of death was so powerful that she couldn''t control it. She doesn''t have much control over the things in her own realm. What''s more, the **** of death is so powerful that he can''t control it. Moreover, the terrifying secret skill that the **** of death mastered was swallowed by the **** of death, if it were to continue to swallow and grow up to become the second Pangu **** emperor, it would also be detrimental to her plan.


    However, thinking of Tang Ye''s persecution and Tang Ye''s proud look, she was very angry and couldn''t bear it. Since there is no way to deal with Tang Ye, it can only be so. Therefore, she will not make anyone who dealt with her feel better, even if she falls into a disadvantage, she can also make the enemy fear, angry and helpless!


    When the **** of death appears, everyone will know the mistake, and see if anyone dares to force her!


    The destiny **** at this time feels more like a **** woman. If others don''t let her live well, then even if she uses the same way to die, it will make people feel bad!


    "Reaper Jiuyou, today I am here to help you break through the barrier of the **** emperor and let you reappear. You have to thank me. I don''t need you to repay me, just get rid of Tang Ye. This person is also your threat That¡¯s someone who can control the terrifying chaotic power. Although you are extremely powerful and almost surpass the Pangu God Emperor, you also have to feel threatened in the face of the chaotic power!¡± The Destiny God stood on the bank of the black hole abyss and watched. Looking at the black hole vortex below, he drank in a low voice.


    She knew how to break the God Emperor''s seal of the **** of death, which only she knew. Because the seal of the **** emperor was jointly imposed by Nuwa, God of War and other true gods after inviting the residual will power of the **** emperor Pangu. This seal is called the God Emperor Seal, which means it was sealed with the power of the Pangu God Emperor. Unless it is the God Emperor Pangu, no one can solve this world. And Pangu God Emperor is dead, that is to say, no one can unlock this seal.


    This seal is very peculiar. It is not fixed. It is constantly changing in the abyss of the black hole. The abyss of the black hole itself is a dynamic one, with no end, constant circulation, never ending. Moreover, there are no rules at all. It''s like that, after being trapped in a seal, the **** of death is thrown into the turbulence of time and space, changing his position every moment. In this case, even if someone wants to save the **** of death, it is difficult to determine the location of the **** of death.


    How can you break the seal if you can''t even determine the location? Even if the location is determined, the seal is constantly changing and will not stay in one place for too long. Then, if you want to break the seal, you have to do it in such a short time as the seal passes through the abyss of the black hole. So far, no one has succeeded.


    Of course, the subordinates of the **** of death tried to save the **** of death, but how can they do things that even the power above the true **** cannot do?


    It is precisely because of this level that all the great true gods feel that this is a matter of peace of mind, and it is impossible for the **** of death to break the seal of the **** emperor.


    However, now there is a unique existence of the destiny god, and she has learned every bit of the movement of the world in the destiny book. So there are some loopholes, or rules that others can''t find, she knows everything.


    Therefore, the destiny **** knows when and by what method, the God Emperor Po can be sealed. Although the changes in the abyss of the black hole are irregular, when the God Emperor''s seal reappears in the abyss of the black hole, the surrounding changes are the same. Based on this, the destiny **** can know when the seal of the **** emperor trapped in the death **** will appear in the abyss of the black hole. Moreover, she knew the way to break the seal of the **** emperor.


    Calculating these, this is the content of the destiny book on its own. Therefore, the destiny gods only need to pay attention to know. There is still a little time before the seal of the **** emperor arrives, and the destiny gods have begun to arrange the magic circle to break the seal of the **** emperor.


    She arranged a magic circle that gathers the power of the earth around the black hole abyss to condense the power of the earth and then attack the seal of the **** emperor. But this is not the core of lifting the God Emperor''s seal. The God Emperor''s seal relies on the power of the Pangu God Emperor, so it is still necessary to use the power of the Pangu God Emperor to open it. According to normal thinking, one would feel that to break something, it must be restrained. Therefore, to open the seal of the **** emperor, it is to deal with the power of the **** emperor Pangu, and the power of chaos is the best. It''s a pity that the Divine Emperor Seal is not like this.


    If chaotic power were used to attack the seal of the **** emperor, on the contrary, it would cause the power of air transport between heaven and earth to fight against it, and the seal of the **** emperor would only become stronger. Therefore, only the Destiny God could read the Pangu God Emperor''s arrangement, and to open the God Emperor''s seal, he had to use the power of Pangu God Emperor. However, the power of the God Emperor Pangu is the origin power, and the power of this world is the origin power. Doesn''t it mean that the existence of this world can break the God Emperor''s seal?


    Of course not. To break the seal of the **** emperor, what is needed is a complete source of power, that is, the combination of the power of luck and destiny. And this complete source of power, no one in the world has, especially after the fate changes.


    Therefore, at the beginning, the seal placed by God Emperor Pangu could only be lifted by himself, and there was no one else. However, because the destiny has changed, the combination of the power of fate and the power of luck can also reproduce the complete source of power.


    And the destiny god, the body she is boarding in is the princess, and the princess itself has a strong force of luck. Therefore, the power of its own destiny book is integrated, and it is the complete source of power. In this way, destiny **** can break the seal of **** emperor!


    call!


    At this time, under the abyss of the black hole, it suddenly became strange and raged. Seeing this, the destiny **** sneered.


    This is the seal of the **** emperor trapped in death.

 Chapter 2653： Pluto reappears!

    If it wasn''t a last resort, the Destiny God didn''t want to release the death god, after all, the death **** could not control it. But now being forced by Tang Ye to make her feel a crisis, and she can''t resolve this crisis well, so she wants Death to come out to help deal with Tang Ye.


    It just so happened that in this world, only she could lift the God Emperor''s seal. In this way, although the release of Death is risky, it is also her trump card. Because although Death is a threat to her, the threat to Tang Ye is even greater. Therefore, let Death deal with Tang Ye.


    Thinking that the proud and confident Tang Ye would soon be worried and afraid because of the appearance of the **** of death, she was helpless, she was very happy.


    Who made Tang Ye force himself? This is the consequence!


    "Reaper, I can let you out, but you must promise me one condition, that is to help me kill Tang Ye. How?" The destiny **** knows that the seal of the **** emperor who is trapped in death has reached the abyss of the black hole, and he will face the abyss of the black hole. Shouted loudly.


    Although it¡¯s a bit ridiculous in itself for a world where the heavens and the earth are turned into death, if there are too many to swallow up and eliminate the terrible true gods, the destiny **** still wants to say that this kind of lifting the seal of the gods is to death I am very eager, but without her help, I cannot do it anymore. Therefore, with such a little gratitude, there should still be death.


    "Roar..." After hearing the words of the Destiny God, the **** of death let out a roar in the seal of the **** emperor, indicating that he agreed with the conditions of the Destiny God.


    At the same time, there was a huge excitement and vent in that roar. Because the **** of death also knew that only this fate of anomalous change could create a complete power of the Pangu God Emperor. Although it was not as powerful as the Pangu God Emperor, it was enough to touch the God Emperor''s seal and let him out. So, after waiting for thousands of years, struggling for thousands of years, resenting for thousands of years, can you finally break the seal today?


    That is so wonderful and so exciting!


    In fact, the destiny **** still has a little hesitation, this is to release a super beast that she can''t control. Once the **** of death came out, it meant that the last strongest power in this heaven and earth was about to come out, and that was the true **** level!


    Although Longzhuo, the **** of the underworld, appeared before, the soul of Longzhuo was seriously damaged, and it was not at the level of a true god. So it didn''t make this world shake. After Long Zhuo appeared, he quickly disappeared, and he did not know where to heal his injuries. Therefore, there is no feeling that the true **** has appeared.


    The destiny **** took a deep breath, even she, the **** who controls the world and everything, must be so cautious and solemn, and hesitated to act again and again, unable to imagine the terrifying extent.


    In the end, the destiny **** decided to release the **** of death. Even if the **** of death tossed this world, she didn''t want to be eliminated by Tang Ye. As long as the heaven and the earth are immortal, she can live forever and dominate everything. If it was eliminated, it would be dead, and she would never accept this result.


    In addition, letting out the words of the **** of death, I am afraid that Nuwa, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and Fuxi will not be able to sit still. Therefore, the appearance of the **** of death can further stimulate the appearance of earth and human books. In the plan of Emperor Shi Huang, because Tang Ye created an incarnation of chaotic power and prevented Emperor Shi Huang, he failed to stimulate Nuwa Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. So this time, the appearance of the **** of death, the power of the true god, Nuwa and Fuxi, as well as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, there is no reason not to show up.


    Therefore, the destiny **** thinks it is still very good to release the death god. As a result, she gathered a force, used the power of the princess''s luck, and then merged with the power of the Book of Destiny, so that she had the power of Pangu God Emperor. Such a force can break the seal of the **** emperor!


    call!


    Just when the destiny **** wanted to use the power of the Pangu **** emperor to break the **** emperor''s seal that sealed the **** of death, a terrible force struck and attacked the destiny god, preventing the destiny **** from letting death go out.


    The destiny **** evaded quickly, fell to the other side, looked into the air, and whispered in the direction from which the terrifying force had struck just now, "Heaven God Dragon Turbidity!"


    At this time, a person appeared in the air, but he was not a person, he was more like a monster. He has a human appearance, but has two dragon horns, his hands and feet are sharp claws, and a dragon tail. On the face and body, as well as some places on the arms and feet, there will be things like black scales. Looking at it this way, if you say that this is a deformed monster, it''s not that scary, in fact, it is more like a dragon. The combination of human and dragon is just a few more changes than the traditional dragon.


    And he is the **** of darkness.


    Long Zhuo hovered in the air, looking at the destiny god, and hummed: "Fate, do you want to release Jiuyou? Don''t you know how terrible it is to release Jiuyou?"


    Jiuyou is the name of the **** of death. All true gods know how terrifying he is. Letting the **** of death come out, it really means that heaven and earth are in disaster. Because the threat of death does not threaten human beings, nor will it threaten the earth, or threaten a certain place or a certain race, but that everything is threatened. Because the death god¡¯s swallowing ability is to swallow a thing from the news from now on, it will not be said that it is a change from the living side to the dead side, and then it can be cycled. The devouring of Death is to completely wipe out an existence in this world.


    If the **** of death swallows the human race, then there will be no more people in this world. The reason why the **** of death once rioted was that he had been in charge of the dead world and could not bear the pressure of the dead world, and his mind and will collapsed. Then, as long as the world becomes empty, or there is only a dead world, everything obeys his orders. Wouldn''t it be much easier then?


    The world doesn''t need to be so complicated, it doesn''t need to be so exciting, from one to two, there is nothing like three, four, five, six, seven. Therefore, if the **** of death appears, if there is such an idea, it will destroy the world.


    Since it is destroying the entire world, then, as long as it is the creatures in this world, should they fight? In this world, there is no need to distinguish the enemy from the enemy. Therefore, no matter what grievances he has with the gods, or other people, he must first stop the destiny gods who want to release the death gods, otherwise there will be no future in this world.


    The Destiny God did not expect that the Pluto, who had been hiding, would appear at this time, and it seemed that she had sensed her actions. In other words, the Underworld actually came to the realm to heal her wounds, otherwise it would not be so coincidental, and came so quickly to stop her.


    Although Pluto said that, the destiny **** had already thought about this result. She made up her mind to do this. Therefore, even if Pluto said that, she was indifferent, and coldly snorted to Pluto: "Since you all want to kill me, then I will let you die first, huh!"


    After cold snorting, the destiny **** continued to break the seal of the **** emperor.

 Chapter 2654： Surprisingly interesting!

    Pluto was used by the five true gods, the **** of war, Xingtian, the **** of fire, Zhurong, the **** of water, who worked together, consecrated the gods, and the earth gods are thick soil. They joined hands to deal with them, and sent out the true spirit to invade his soul, which severely wounded him and injured him. Soul. Even if he returned to the crevice of the undead, he would not be able to remove the five true soul powers, so he chose to fall asleep and let his complete soul fight. Such a confrontation lasted thousands of years.


    It is a pity that the soul power of his one true **** is not enough for the five true gods. These five true gods appeared before him a lot, and they are considered more orthodox than him. So even if he sleeps for thousands of years, he still can''t get rid of it, and may even be threatened. life. If it were not for Tang Ye''s rescue, he might really die. Therefore, he owed Tang Ye a huge favor, which he would definitely repay. When he had just awakened earlier, he drew part of his power to shelter the members of the Underworld so that they could go to the great world and fight against the descending gods. And he went to the realm here to heal his wounds and want to recover his injuries.


    What he didn''t expect was that the destiny **** came to the abyss of the black hole unexpectedly, wanting to release the most terrifying existence in the world-the death **** Jiuyou!


    If death comes out, it is a catastrophe.


    Underworld also knew that Tang Ye was dealing with the destiny god. As for the destiny god, probably no powerful existence would like it, because it becomes so powerful, he certainly doesn''t like being manipulated. But if there is a destiny god, it may be manipulated. Even if it is not controlled now, it may be controlled one day, so it seems that everyone is responsible for dealing with the destiny god.


    For this reason, for the destiny **** wants to release the death god''s plan, the **** of darkness comes out to block it, and there is a good reason.


    The destiny **** was surprised by the appearance of the **** of underworld. The **** of underworld, who had not shown up, came to the earth to heal his wounds. She is not afraid of Pluto, even if Pluto is not injured, she is not afraid. In other words, she is not afraid of any true god. Although the power of the true **** can suppress her, even if Tang Ye has not reached the power of the true god, she can also defeat her. However, she is immortal, unless there is an earth book and a human book to merge it.


    On the contrary, she would be very happy if the true **** appeared. Because the true **** did not get rid of the records in the destiny book. The Book of Destiny is like a diary of all living beings. Whatever is done every day and changes are automatically generated in written records. The true God is the same. It''s just that, because the true **** also uses the power of the origin, second only to the **** emperor Pangu, the destiny **** is not easy to control, or even unable to control it. Therefore, she was afraid of the true **** because the true **** might obstruct her plan. Although the true **** cannot kill her, it can hinder her from planning.


    But the true **** is also good for her. That is, by reading the written record of the true god, and then granting it to oneself, this is considered a transformation. It''s like stealing other technologies to let yourself use. Therefore, as long as the true **** appears and uses power, she can transform herself through the changes in the destiny book and raise herself to the true **** level.


    This is what I said before, the strength of the destiny **** can always be maintained in the strongest series. She doesn''t need to practice breakthrough specially, as long as someone breaks through, then she can steal and use it.


    The destiny god, is such a hanging existence.


    "Pluto, do you want to stop me?" Destiny once again gathered the power that can break the seal of the **** emperor, and snorted coldly to Long Zhuo: "You used to hate this heaven and earth so badly, you don''t want to destroy it. This heaven and earth? So, what does it have to do with you if the **** of death cannot come out? If the heaven and the earth are destroyed, that is not what you mean? If the heaven and the earth still exist, but are affected by the **** of death, then with your ability, you can still be happy Survive. So, you should put things on the matter of the gods. Although the human race and the underworld teamed up and defeated the descending gods, do you think the gods can be destroyed so easily?"


    "The gods are actually similar to humans, or many gods have evolved from the human race. Therefore, after this heavy lesson, the gods also learned to bear the burden of humiliation, so they hid them, waited for the opportunity, and then wiped out the manpower in one fell swoop, allowing the gods to rise again. In this case, since you hate the gods, you shouldn''t find the troubles of the gods first, completely solve the gods, and uproot them... Then what are you doing to stop me?" Destiny, gods and gods snorted coldly.


    Pluto looked at the destiny god, without being bewitched, and said: "I know exactly what I want, what I don''t want, what I can accept, and what I can''t accept. So, destiny, it''s no use you say more. You I would never agree to let Jiuyou come out!"


    The Destiny God sneered, no matter how unkind, he snorted to the Underworld God: "If this is the case, then you stop me from looking at it. Do you think that, as the Destiny God, I am afraid that you will not succeed?"


    "You can''t even deal with Tang Ye, do you think I can''t stop you?" Long Zhuo coldly snorted to the destiny god.


    The destiny **** sneered and said: "You should be very clear that when strong is strong, when weak I can be weak or strong. Therefore, when fighting against Tang Ye, the most powerful person in the world is Tang Ye, and I will I can''t surpass him. But if you take action and your power is displayed within my days, then I can reach the level of true god. If you dare to take action against me, I can guarantee that I will also become a true god. "


    Long Zhuo stared at the destiny god, feeling very hateful. This is the wonder of the destiny god, to deal with this kind of existence, you can only get people to write and the book. And before that, we must deal with the destiny gods well.


    Then it is even more impossible to let the death go out to make trouble. Long Zhuo coldly snorted to the destiny god: "You let Jiuyou come out, but you just want to deal with Tang Ye? In that case, fight with me, or I show you some power, you will have the power of the true **** level. , In this case, if you deal with Tang Ye again, there must be no problem. In this way, if you can defeat Tang Ye, then you don¡¯t have to let Death go out, right?"


    "This makes sense." Destiny God thought for a while.


    "Then you don''t break the seal of the **** emperor." Long Zhuo said to the destiny god.


    "No." However, the destiny **** shook his head and refused, saying: "Even if I can deal with Tang Ye, isn''t your true **** coming out? If you can''t suppress your true god, then it will not be easy for me to act. Seeing you are so afraid of death. Yes, wouldn¡¯t it be better if I let the **** of death come out?"


    "This matter is unexpectedly more interesting than I thought." The Destiny God showed a playful look.


    "You..." Long Zhuo felt that the Destiny God was too hateful, and said angrily: "If so, then I will stop you first, and then help Tang Ye to eliminate you!"

 Chapter 2655： The most difficult!

    Since the destiny **** cannot be touched, it can only be shot. In fact, Pluto is because he knows the difficulties of the destiny gods, so he uses persuasion first. Otherwise, wherever he wants nonsense, he can just kill the destiny god.


    A person who can open the seal of the **** emperor and release the existence of the **** of death is itself a threat to the world. If he can kill him, why keep it as a hidden danger.


    The power of the underworld dragon is not just the power of the dead. Before he reached the dead, he was the blood of the true god. Then he himself possesses powerful supernatural power. It is even rumored that his parents are true gods, so his true **** bloodline is very pure. Not like Hei Ji, only one side is the blood of the true god. It''s just that no true **** admits to being Long Zhuo''s parents. Although there are only a few true gods, God of War, God of Fire, God of Water, God of Wind, God of Earth, N¨¹wa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, if two of them gave birth to the gods, it should not be difficult to find them. . There are only two female gods. However, this matter has been investigated, and the final result is that the appearance of Pluto is so strange that it is hard to think that it was born of two true gods, so the origin of Pluto''s birth is far from clear.


    If it wasn''t for the two true gods to conceive, then there is another possibility: it can only be transformed by the evil god.


    Cthulhu''s ability can not only transform the gods, but also create them. It''s like a piece of work, and then empowers it. In fact, according to the appearance of the god, it is more appropriate to say that he was transformed.


    Pluto attacked the destiny god, to prevent the destiny **** from releasing death. Although he was previously injured by the true god''s soul power, even if he came to the realm to recuperate for a while, he still did not fully heal, but his current level of power was restored to the true **** realm. Even a small attack is incomparable to others, even Tang Ye''s ancient **** realm can''t match.


    The Dark God Dragon Turbid is like a dragon man. Although the tail is like a dragon''s tail, it appears like white bones, and then covered with a layer of gray power. The powerful bone tail flashed lightly, and Long Zhuo disappeared, and then appeared in front of the destiny god, and then stretched out the hand like a dragon''s claws to pinch the destiny god.


    The destiny god''s strength at this time has not read and invoked the power of the true **** realm of the **** of underworld, so although he quickly avoided it, it was still affected. Under the power of the real **** realm, a small impact caused her to fly upside down by the impact, hit the stone, shattered again and again, and slid far away.


    Seeing this, Pluto had an idea after squinting his eyes, that is to kill the body of the destiny god. Although it cannot kill the Destiny God in this way, it can force the Destiny God to find a host again. In this case, the destiny **** can no longer break the seal of the **** emperor.


    Regarding this idea, the only reason the Underworld hesitated is that the current boarding body of the Destiny God is related to Tang Ye. Given the relationship between the princess and Tang Ye, if he kills the princess, then Tang Ye might turn his face and deny him. Tang Ye is kind to Underworld, he doesn''t want to be like Tang Ye.


    However, in the face of such a difficult existence as the Destiny God, she must still be prevented from releasing the Death God, even if she cannot resist Tang Ye, she can only do it. Otherwise, the whole world is threatened.


    As a result, Pluto continued to attack the Destiny God, chasing very fast, and also very domineering, lethal, and a little carelessness would kill the body of the princess.


    The Destiny God saw the intention of the Underworld God and couldn''t help but sneered and said: "Long Zhuo, you really dare to make a move, are you afraid that Tang Ye will trouble you?"


    Long Zhuo didn''t want to be affected by the destiny gods, and coldly snorted, "A true god, why should I be afraid of being troubled by a person in the realm of ancient gods? If it wasn''t for Tang Ye''s kindness to me, who should I kill, I need to take care of him? It''s ridiculous. ."


    The destiny **** laughed, and was full of provocative satire at the **** of underworld, and said: "You don''t think you need to care about Tang Ye? Do you know who Tang Ye is? That is a very special character, I guess you don''t know him. What''s your identity. According to Tang Ye¡¯s changes, you don¡¯t think you need to be jealous as a true god? It¡¯s ridiculous, I tell you, once there were gods, even if they were only the power of lower-level gods, they were the strongest at the time, so I didn¡¯t think it was necessary to put Tang Ye who was not in the realm of the gods in his eyes. As a result, Tang Ye quickly broke through and killed the gods. Then, Tang Ye broke through from the gods to the higher gods, to the ancient gods, and to The peak of the ancient gods. I will ask you, who can achieve breakthrough speeds like this throughout the ages?"


    Long Zhuo squinted his eyes, which seemed to be the case.


    The Destiny Book of Destiny snorted again: "Tang Ye has too much uncertainty. Now he can even merge and absorb the power of chaos. Who can say how much will change at that time? I am afraid that in the end he will break the ground. Break through and become a figure in the realm of the true god, if you kill his beloved woman, should you be careful?"


    "No one can break through to the realm of the true gods. The true gods are unique, the number is so large, and so is the power, so no one can become a true **** again." Pluto is cheering himself up, determined to kill the body of the princess who is boarding the destiny god. determination.


    Then, at this time, the Destiny God retrieved the content recorded in the Destiny Book, copied the power displayed by the Destiny at this time, and then transformed and adjusted it, making his destiny also have this kind of power. In this case, it was equal to him being synchronized with the strongest power between heaven and earth, and therefore, she also gained the power of the true **** level, which was tantamount to becoming a true god.


    boom!


    Faced with an attack from the Underworld again, after reading the contents of the Heavenly Book, the Destiny Heavenly God successfully adjusted himself to the realm of true God. As a result, she did not evade anymore, and directly faced the attack of the Underworld God.


    With a loud noise, the power of the two true gods collided, and the impact of the power seemed to shake a hundred li.


    As a result, the **** of underworld was defeated and the destiny **** was beaten back. However, the destiny **** was not beaten back much as it was at the beginning. This time, she just quit a little bit. In other words, her power is slowly catching up with the **** of the world!


    Seeing this, Mingshen frowned greatly. Sure enough, the Destiny God is very difficult to deal with. As long as there is no record of getting rid of the Destiny God, it is possible to be caught up by the Destiny God and even be affected. After all, when you act, you will record it in the book of destiny. The same is true about power. Now his power is equivalent to being copied by the destiny god.


    The Destiny God sneered at Long Zhuo, and at the same time a power that the Underworld God had in his hand, said: "Want to destroy me, do you think it is possible?"


    Underworld frowned and stared at Destiny God, feeling very emotional.


    Destiny **** is indeed the most difficult existence. He somewhat understood why the gods wanted to annihilate human beings when they came, because they were all to restrict the fate of the gods before dealing with them.


    It may be impossible to eliminate such an altered god.

 Chapter 2656： Death Jiuyou!

    Originally, Pluto was not very concerned about destroying the destiny gods, because he hated the injustice of the heavens and the earth, and the cruelty of those gods. What he wants to do is to destroy the gods and destroy the heavens. As for the elimination of the destiny gods, let other people toss them.


    Now fighting against the Destiny God, he suddenly felt that everyone should be responsible for destroying the Destiny God, because the bad will transformed by the Destiny God threatened almost all living beings. Moreover, the destiny **** is so difficult, it is difficult to get rid of her unless everyone takes action. Not only have strong power, but also have perfect methods and plans.


    At this time, Pluto had never thought that he could destroy the destiny god. He only wanted to achieve one goal, which was to prevent the destiny **** from breaking the seal of the **** emperor, so as not to release the **** of death.


    "You still need time to mobilize my power. And I know my power very well. Can''t my power be cracked?" Underworld snorted coldly to the destiny god.


    Then he suddenly clapped his hands at the Destiny God, and the space power on both sides of the Destiny God squeezed over. Pluto himself possesses a powerful space power, otherwise he would not be able to open up the space of the stone palace underneath the dead. He used this trick to crack the true **** realm power he had just shown to the destiny god, so that the destiny **** could not resist.


    The destiny **** did not resist in time, and was squeezed again, vomiting blood. But she will not be defeated so easily, and the wound is treated very quickly. As long as she retrieves the contents of the Book of Destiny and quickly makes some changes, her body will be restored to what it was before. At the same time, she hastened to read the power shown by the **** of the gods recorded in the heavenly book, so that she also has that power.


    Such a destiny god, said that she is immortal, the most difficult thing in the world, and it is not fake at all.


    Soon, the Destiny God slapped the palm of the Underworld God, and then there was a space squeezing around the Underworld God. Destiny God used the same move to deal with him. But this in itself is Pluto''s move, Pluto has many powerful secret skills, and some of them can crack his own moves, so don''t worry, continue to resolve the attack of Destiny.


    He can keep fighting like this. He doesn''t need to win the destiny god. Just postpone it, because the fluidity of the black hole abyss will make the God Emperor''s seal only appear for a while, and when the God Emperor''s seal flows to other places, the Destiny God will not be able to break it.


    However, how can the destiny **** not know his intentions? After a fight, she said to the goddess: "Don''t worry, since I plan to let the **** of death come out, I will definitely let the **** of death come out. The plan arranged by my fate will not appear easily Faulty."


    "What?" Underworld did not expect Destiny God to know what he thought. What he was even more worried was that the Destiny God had left behind, and he could no longer stop the Destiny God from breaking the seal of the God Emperor.


    At this moment, "huhuhu" several times, I saw four forces rising into the sky around the black hole abyss. That was the arrangement made by the Destiny God after he reached the abyss of the black hole. It was four arranged magic circles to attack the seal of the **** emperor.


    "Not good!" Seeing this, Pluto was very worried, thinking that these four forces could break the seal of the **** emperor, so he immediately left the destiny **** to block the four forces.


    Seeing this, Destiny God sneered, thinking that Underworld God was really stupid. This could not prevent her from breaking the seal of the **** emperor. Because the four powers of the magic array were originally used to impact the abyss of the black hole, allowing her power to better impact the seal of the **** emperor. It is her complete origin power that can truly shake the seal of the **** emperor. Now Pluto is to block those four forces, so that she has a gap to send out a complete source of power to impact the seal of the **** emperor.


    She condensed a tremendous source of power, which was even greater than the one she had just shot, and then hit the **** emperor''s seal. At this time, even though there was no such four forces to help open the way, there would be no obstruction to breaking into the abyss of the black hole. Because at this time, she already had the power of the realm of true gods. This kind of power is not to worry about being blocked.


    When arranging the four powers of the magic circle to attack the black hole abyss and open the way, the Underworld had not yet come out, and her strength level was still in the realm of the ancient gods, so the power to open the way was necessary. Now when it comes to the realm of true gods, it is completely unnecessary.


    It just so happened that the four powers of the magic circle attracted the attention of the Underworld God, and she smoothly sealed the God Emperor and laid a complete source of power. This is enough to shake the seal of the **** emperor. Even if he could not break the seal of the **** emperor at once, it would be enough to add a little more strength.


    Therefore, the **** of death must be able to come out.


    The destiny **** looked at the underworld who blocked the power of the magic circle in the past, and sneered and said: "So, as the master of destiny, I know too many secrets. Based on this, I am destined to be better than you. "


    "What?" Pluto didn''t know what the destiny **** meant, and after blocking the four powers of the magic circle, he knew that the destiny **** had another force. That was something he couldn''t stop, and he was puzzled by the destiny god''s approach. Could it be that the power of the destiny **** just now can really break the seal of the **** emperor?


    This is the advantage of the destiny gods holding various secrets. If Pluto knew that only the complete source of power could break the seal of the **** emperor, he would not stop the four powers of the magic circle.


    The destiny **** sneered: "Pangu **** emperor thought that by dividing the power into two, one luck and one destiny, and commanding all the original power, he can perfectly regulate this world, and he will never return. And the **** emperor The seal is also based on this kind of thinking. Therefore, to break the seal of the **** emperor, the power of luck and destiny needs to be integrated at the same time. He felt that no one can have such power. No one knows this secret. Unfortunately, the body For the destiny of me, I have recorded the existence of all the wills in this world, and I still know. Then the way to break the seal of the **** emperor, I also know. You true gods, no one knows. You think that the **** Pangu no longer has it, so you can Sit back and relax. Humph, but I will become the second Pangu God Emperor."


    "You..." Hearing the words of the destiny god, the **** of darkness realized that something terrible might happen.


    Pluto was very angry, feeling that he could not stop the destiny god, shouted, rushed to the destiny **** to attack.


    boom! Boom!


    However, at this time, under the abyss of the black hole, a violent explosion occurred, and a terrible force hit him from below, blasting him away. Even if he is a true god, he can''t resist it.


    "Damn it!" The Underworld God was furious, and at the same time he felt fear. This is because the God Emperor''s seal has been broken. Is Death going out?


    At this moment, under the abyss of the black hole, in a space that constantly circulates emptiness, like a gray sea, a man in torn clothes, to be precise, is a skeleton with his limbs being helped by powerful chains. Suddenly, he In the eyes of the two skeletons, a blood-red light was emitted.


    Even the skeletons can see his grinning smile.


    Death Jiuyou!

 Chapter 2657： Start to recover!

    The **** of death hadn''t broken free, the **** emperor''s seal was just shaken, and it was not completely opened. But even so, it loosened the **** of death a lot. Within the seal of the **** emperor, it was a confined space, very strong, and it was impossible to break free. Moreover, the **** of death was also helped by the chains formed by the power of the Emperor Pangu, and was unable to move freely.


    Grim Reaper is like a skeleton. Wearing a tattered windbreaker, as well as a one-piece hood. And under that hood was a skull with blood-red eyes, dark surroundings, full of death.


    Such a **** of death, on the contrary, fits the public''s expectations, and is more reasonable, a terrifying skeleton.


    After the **** emperor''s seal was shaken, the **** of the **** of death loosened a lot, and he could give out a little power. This was the first time in thousands of years that it was so loose, and he saw the hope that he could break free. He was so excited and excited. If he could go out, he would never let himself be trapped again. He wants to swallow everything that God Emperor Pangu created. When he becomes the second Pangu **** emperor, he will be the second creation god, renovating the world created by Pangu **** emperor, and becoming a world created by him.


    "Unexpectedly, the fate that gave birth to the mutation at the beginning was still very useful, ha qua ga..." The **** of death laughed, very satisfied that the destiny **** wanted to help him break the seal of the **** emperor.


    And he was very angry at Pluto''s actions to prevent Destiny God from breaking the seal of God Emperor, so he sent out an attack on Pluto. Even if the **** emperor''s seal is only loosened a little, he can still use his strength. And his power is so terrifying. After all, it was a person who had swallowed countless cultivators and various resources, whose power was higher than that of other true gods, and even threatened the rules set by God Emperor Pangu. Several true gods were not his opponents when they joined forces. Therefore, he just roared at the top, sending out a force of death, and then rushed out, shocked the **** of underworld, causing the **** of underworld to be shot out.


    Hades wanted to attack Destiny God, but now Destiny God is protected by Death.


    "Longzhuo, if you want to intervene in this matter, you are not afraid that I will swallow you and disappear into this world?" The **** of death roared low, expressing his anger towards the **** of god.


    Death will not let anyone stop him. After struggling for thousands of years, now that he finally has the opportunity to go out, how can he allow others to destroy it. He wanted to kill the Underworld God, but he was still trapped in the God Emperor''s seal and could only threaten the Underworld God. If he waits for him to come out, he will kill anyone, even if it is a true god, it is not difficult. So if you are acquainted, just stay honestly, or submit to him, otherwise the consequences will be miserable.


    But Pluto is not threatened by death, he is indeed afraid of death, but not afraid of death. In fact, the Heavenly God was defeated by Tang Ye and the Ming Clan, and the heaven was empty, no different from being destroyed. He had become a barren land, and he didn''t know what to do. Because he once wanted to break through the heavens and ask for justice from the gods who hide their sins and hypocrisy, but now he has no such things to do. Except for the remaining few true gods to deal with, he doesn''t want to care about the others. As for death or alive, what does it matter?


    He went to the realm to heal his injuries, only to wait for the true gods who besieged him back then to appear, and then he went to them to settle the accounts one by one. But now the **** of death wanted to run out first, that would affect the whole world, and he might not like his plan to deal with several true gods to fail. What he wants is to wait until he recovers slowly and reach the peak, and then slowly find a few true gods to settle accounts. This is the only thing he wants to do. If he fails to do it, he has no motivation to stay in this world.


    Therefore, he was still very determined to prevent death from coming out. The terrible roar of the **** of death had a tremendous amount of shock and pressure, but he still withstood it, and shouted at the abyss of the black hole: "God of death, this is not the era when you should come out, so let''s stay there. I have very important things to do!"


    "Really?" A sneer from the **** of death came from under the abyss of the black hole, in a very ironic tone, and said: "You, a true **** who was born after I was sealed, can you have anything important? Although I don''t know much about you, I I have never left this world. I am still very aware of the changes in this world. I tell you that you want to deal with those true gods. It is impossible with your strength alone. If you join forces, you will still be in Disadvantages, even if they pass thousands of years or thousands of years, they will be the same. Because under Pangu God Emperor, the true **** is the king. Under the true god, everything is insurmountable. And I will change this overbearing and decadent rule to make everything There is a possibility, instead of being overridden by those true gods. Therefore, let me come out and you can do what you want to do!"


    Pluto squinted his eyes, and after thinking about it, he refused and said, "No, I still have to do this myself. If you are allowed to come out, even if I have not been killed by you, this world has not been destroyed by you, then under your change , What I have to do becomes very simple, which is also meaningless. So, even if it¡¯s not easy for me to do it myself, but it¡¯s fun, it¡¯s better."


    "You''re stubborn!" Death snorted and snorted coldly: "If so, don''t blame me for being impolite. When I come out, you will be the first to kill. No one can stop me from coming out, absolutely! "


    "Then in order for me to survive, even if I fight for my life, I can''t let you out!" The Underworld yelled, and then he waved his keel tail, and instantly swept to the Destiny God, attacking the Destiny God fiercely.


    Killing the destiny **** can prevent the death **** from coming out, and now he must do so with all his strength.


    However, the frightening thing is that the destiny **** has no fear of him. Even after the Destiny God, after avoiding his attack, when he exerted his force again, he actually had the power that Death had just played. This is already above him, even if it is not better than him, it will not lose to him.


    So scary?


    Pluto was shocked and felt that the destiny **** was too incredible. In this short period of time, even if the **** of death still played a little bit of power, she can read it and transform it on herself, giving herself such a terrifying power!


    In this case, how could he still beat Destiny God?


    Pluto suddenly felt very weak.


    At this time, the destiny **** knew that the seal of the **** emperor needed to be lifted quickly, otherwise the black hole abyss would change and would leave again. As a result, she once again condensed a complete source of power to fight the seal of the **** emperor.


    Pluto wanted to stop, but after being transformed into a true **** level strength, and the destiny **** who possessed the power of death could easily stop it.


    boom!


    The complete source of power once again opened a little seal of the **** emperor, and the power of the **** of death could release more, which immediately caused the earth to shake.


    Click, click, click!


    Inside the seal of the **** emperor, the huge chain that bound the **** of death broke. The **** of death volleyed into the air and slammed into the seal of the **** emperor, and a skeleton hand stretched out!


    This world suddenly seemed to be shrouded in fear!


    Suddenly, the Quartet was shocked. The people of the true gods, begin to recover!

 Chapter 2658： Nuwa out!

    Tang Yeben was making good arrangements to turn other people into puppet corpses. Suddenly he felt a shocking force on his head, full of fear, as if the sky above this world was stared by a gloomy and terrifying evil spirit.


    How does it feel?


    Tang Ye was very shocked. He is not arrogant, he knows his own strength, even the destiny **** is suppressed by him, there is no need to be afraid of anything. Unless the true **** appears. And now, the fear that enveloped him made him feel very small, as if someone else could kill him with a slap.


    What kind of terrifying power is this?


    I shouldn''t, I am the strongest in the world. Then this power that makes him fear is much stronger than him, he is not the strongest in the world, but the talent with that fear power.


    Who the **** is that? Only the true **** level exists!


    Tang Ye never expected that the true **** appeared. Although the true **** would appear, he had long expected it, but he didn''t expect it would appear at this time, and it was still so suddenly, he thought it was very strange.


    Could it be that the destiny **** did it?


    Tang Ye suspected the destiny **** who was helplessly suppressed by him. The destiny **** will not be the kind of person who is willing to be restricted by others. Controlling the world and all things for so long, no one is allowed to get rid of her control, such a person is extremely arrogant. Therefore, his previous suppression of the Destiny God must have made the Destiny God extremely unwilling. And the destiny **** knows too many secrets, and there are many things that he can manipulate, and he may do crazy things.


    Tang Ye has thought about these. However, now that he has decided to eliminate the Destiny God, he speeds up his plan and strives to solve the Destiny God earlier. In this case, no matter what plan the Destiny God has, it will be useless. But what is happening now is obviously beyond expectations.


    Tang Ye didn''t dare to delay this kind of thing, the terrifying power made him feel invincible, he must look at it clearly.


    At this time, he noticed that the puppet''s corpse had become irritable, struggling very hard, as if to get rid of the restraint. Even if there is the power of the dead, they will not be affected and they will continue to struggle. In the end, the puppet corpses struggled to release the restraints, but they did not attack the living creatures around them. They all knelt down in a certain direction and worshipped!


    "What?" Tang Ye was shocked when he saw such a situation, what kind of situation was this, and made the puppet corpse kneel down, is that the king of the puppet corpse?


    Could it be that Emperor Shi Huang was resurrected? The First Emperor was the one who created these puppet corpses, so if the puppet corpse wanted to recognize the master, it must be him if he wanted to recognize the king.


    But didn''t the first emperor be wiped out? Moreover, even if it was Emperor Shi Huang, would his power be that strong?


    At this time, there were countless puppet corpses on the whole land, isolated in groups, not isolated, and blocked alone, all made a pilgrimage to the king.


    This surprised the people who manage the puppet''s corpse. What happened?


    Tang Ye immediately went outside and ascended into the sky, staring at the land to see what happened.


    At this time, he saw the secret research room of Shenji Technology, emitting a shining light, straight into the sky, very dazzling. And that power is different from the fear power that the sky cage suffers. That power is very gentle and full of love, which makes people feel that it is hope.


    Tang Ye is very curious, what power is this? On the side of Shenji Technology, he often went in and out of there, but he didn''t know what was going on.


    At this time, the Secret Research Room of Shenji Technology was the research room where the N¨¹wa God Stone was studied. Chen Yourong originally wanted to study the huge N¨¹wa God Stone. However, when she smashed her close to this huge Nvwa sacred stone, suddenly the Nvwa sacred stone radiated a dazzling light, and when it hit her, it pulled her in.


    Chen Yourong was shocked, what is going on? After being dragged, her body slowly floated into the air, but there was no imbalance. She seemed to be floating in the air with a stable center of gravity. This surprised and miraculously for her. What happened?


    call!


    The huge Nuwa divine stone suddenly emitted a light blue power light, shining on Chen Yourong, this is Nuwa divine power. Then the huge Nuwa Divine Stone began to crack, bit by bit. At the same time, Nuwa''s divine power was constantly poured into Chen Yourong''s body. This Nuwa''s divine power was very powerful, and Chen Yourong was shocked. Even if it was only the divine power of Nuwa in this short period of time, she felt that it was greater than the divine power of Nuwa extracted in the past.


    How is this going?


    "Ah..." When Chen Yourong was surprised, her body suddenly ached. This was because she had received too much Nuwa''s divine power at a time, which exceeded the tolerance level of a mortal body. However, Nuwa''s divine power had not been poured into her body. Then, she felt like she was burned by fire, very uncomfortable. However, after suffering for a while, she felt less painful again.


    It''s like, after being infused with Nuwa''s divine power, her body has been tempered, and it has become stronger, and she can withstand more of Nuwa''s divine power.


    Immediately afterwards, the huge Nvwa divine stone continued to emit Nvwa''s divine power, still so huge, quickly poured into her body. Then she reached the limit of her body and began to suffer. However, Nuwa''s divine power soon tempered her body, once again raised her body''s endurance limit, and then infused with Nuwa''s divine power.


    After so many times, she didn''t know how many times she had been infused with the power of the girl, and how many times she had been tempered with her body strength. She slowly lost consciousness, allowing the huge Nvwa stone to infuse her with power.


    In the end, the huge Nuwa God Stone broke and collapsed, and finally you could see what was inside. It was an extremely delicate crystal stone with a pale blue color, just like jasper. Then the crystal stone floated out, approached Chen Yourong''s heart, and then penetrated in.


    "Miss Chen!" Tang Ye rushed right after seeing the abnormality in the laboratory. When he arrived, he just saw the light blue crystal stone penetrate into Chen Yourong who was suspended in the air.


    Tang Ye was very worried, what happened?


    "Chen Yourong, are you okay?" Tang Ye called out, trying to pull Chen Yourong over, but was blocked by an extremely powerful force. This power is Nuwa''s divine power. He knows that there is no hostility towards him, but he is not allowed to approach Chen Yourong.


    Chen Yourong was suspended in the air. After the light blue crystal stone penetrated her heart, she closed her eyes, frowned, her body still trembled, as if she was receiving something huge.


    Tang Ye was very worried, but was helpless. Nuwa''s divine power became very powerful, like the power of a true god, he couldn''t get close.


    Finally, when Chen Yourong''s situation stabilized, Chen Yourong opened his eyes, and his eyes changed, exuding a gentle light green that symbolizes vitality. Those eyes were like two emerald green gems set in.


    "You..." Tang Ye was shocked when he saw this.


    He had an incredible guess, looked at Chen Yourong a little bit dazed, and whispered out: "Nuwa God?"


    Chen Yourong showed a smile, which was extremely beautiful, but it made people lack any frivolity, just like great maternal love. She said to Tang Ye: "You are very good."


    It really is Nuwa God!


    At this time, Chen Yourong was polite to Tang Ye before he was gone, and always wanted to do his best in front of Tang Ye. She seemed to be an elder, she taught and instructed Tang Ye, not Tang Ye taught and instructed her.


    Tang Ye was sure, this is the true **** Nuwa!


    Unexpectedly, Chen Yourong turned out to be the reincarnation and boarding person of Nuwa.

 Chapter 2659： Can it be destroyed?

    The true **** Nuwa, the mother of the earth, created mankind. Humanities begin first, blessing sheji. As a human being, we should have the greatest piety, respect and gratitude for this true God.


    Perhaps this era is different from the past. Mankind has developed its own supreme civilization, which can even be compared with gods. Even in the face of True God Nuwa, there is no longer an unbridgeable distance. However, in any case, Nuwa''s achievements and selfless care for people are all people need to be grateful for.


    Tang Ye has gone through hardships, and although he has saved many people, he has also killed many people. So the violence he has accumulated during this period of time is actually very heavy. Otherwise, he would not have made the plan to turn others into puppet corpses so easily. That is very disrespectful, like a kind of compulsion. However, with such violence, when facing the true **** Nuwa, he immediately felt a tranquility in his mind, like the wind of bathing and reviving, very clean and cool. This is the power of the true **** Nuwa, pure, holy, and worshipped, without any blasphemy.


    Tang Ye felt a little flattered at Nuwa''s "You are very nice". I felt embarrassed and touched my nose, and said, "I have seen the true **** Nuwa, I didn''t expect you to appear. I didn''t expect you to be reincarnated on Chen Yourong. I was disrespectful before."


    Nu Wa smiled lightly, thinking that Tang Ye was a bit naughty, like a big ghost. Although Tang Ye was so polite, he was actually calm in his heart. As for Tang Ye''s experience, Nuwa also knows her self-heating. Therefore, she had no barriers to Tang Ye, and she would not feel embarrassed.


    She said to Tang Ye: "You don''t have to worry too much because of my identity. Although I am reincarnated on Chen Yourong, I will leave after the incident. Chen Yourong will remain the same as Chen Yourong. This is also a life, which should have her own. life."


    "Nuwa, I am far from loving," Tang Ye said politely.


    Nu Wa was too lazy to pay attention to his polite appearance, and said: "Although I said that I don''t want to occupy Chen Yourong''s life, I will let her return to the previous one after the incident, but..."


    With that, Nuwa stared in a certain direction, with a grim expression, and said worriedly: "I don''t know if I can let the matter pass, maybe this world will be devastated from now on."


    "Although I have been ordered by the God Emperor Pangu to create daily creations to make this previously barren world full of vitality, colorful, and known as the''Mother of the Earth''. But this is only what you people on earth see, and In the long-distance heaven, there has been an order of life. That is to say, the order between our true gods. So, don¡¯t think that I am the true **** Nuwa, you can solve all problems. In fact, in the order of the heaven and true god, Our true gods all have their own abilities, cooperate with each other, and check and balance each other. No one is first."


    Nu Wa said something, looked at Tang Ye, looked firm and cold, and said: "Until one day, the **** of death said that he was tired of looking at the creatures in the state of death every day. He wanted to reduce the creatures, so he swallowed. . And he swallowed, something serious happened. He found that through swallowing, not only can completely wipe out a creature, but also integrate the power of that creature into his body and make him continue to grow. So he had a crazy idea , By constantly devouring creatures, can we surpass the Pangu God Emperor? Perhaps it can¡¯t be better than the Pangu God Emperor by swallowing thousands of creatures, but swallowing everything in this world, that is, everything that the power of Pangu God Emperor has turned into is equal If you seize the power of the Pangu God Emperor, you must have surpassed the Pangu God Emperor, right?"


    "If Pangu God Emperor did not fall, this idea of ??Death God would be absurd and impossible to realize. After all, he was born only by the power of Pangu God Emperor, and then grows stronger. However, Pangu God Emperor fell and turned into heaven and earth. Power, then above the true God, there will be no oppressors. In other words, above our true God, no one can kill us. For this reason, the crazy idea of ??the Death God can be realized."


    "And that happened. Death continued to swallow and grow stronger. When I and the other true gods found out, he was already strong enough, and the team of us true gods could not suppress him. For this, we had to pray, Let Pangu Divine Emperor''s last lingering will act, emitting the power of the Divine Emperor, and killing Death. Then, even if it is the will of Pangu Divine Emperor, it will not be able to destroy the stronger Reaper. So he can only be sealed. To ensure that No surprise, the will of Pangu God Emperor exhausted his last strength and sealed the **** of death in the abyss of the flowing black hole."


    "If there is no accident, there is no need to worry about the threat of Death. But if there is an accident, then the day when Death comes back is when we perish." Nu Wa looked at Tang Ye with a very heavy expression.


    Of course Tang Ye knew that Nu Wa appeared, and it wouldn''t be for no reason. The emergence of Nuwa must be a human race, no, this land is facing a crisis of extinction that may not be resolved.


    Thinking of the fear shrouded just now, Tang Ye probably understood something. He really didn''t expect that death **** appeared so suddenly.


    He looked at Nu Wa frowning and said: "Why does death suddenly appear?"


    Nu Wa looked at Tang Ye in silence, a little hesitant, and then said, "Fate did it."


    Tang Ye trembled suddenly. His head exploded a bit, and it felt like a blank. Then there was a huge self-blame in my heart, and I felt sorry for everyone. He lowered his head, and said solemnly: "It was me who caused the destiny...the destiny **** has no other means, so go and release the death god?"


    Nuwa seemed a little pleased to see Tang Ye doing this, and then shook her head with a comforting smile, and said, "You don''t have to blame yourself. This seems to be what you forced your fate to do, but in fact, fate is ultimately She would do this. Maybe she didn¡¯t realize it, but it doesn¡¯t mean it won¡¯t happen. Destiny controls the destiny of all creatures, so who controls the destiny?"


    "This..." Tang Ye scratched his head, a little confused, couldn''t understand this.


    Nuwa''s smile always seemed to be kind and tolerant, saying: "Fate wants to control this world and become the second Pangu God Emperor, but at that time, she will not be the original Pangu God Emperor after all. Then, the power of the heaven and earth will change. , Death will also come out. This is the destiny of heaven and earth. Even the destiny of destiny cannot be avoided. So, don¡¯t think who controls who, in fact, no one controls who. Things are always mutual. The destiny of destiny is now. Isn¡¯t the trajectory affected by you yet?"


    Tang Ye thought about it, did this matter involve some science and philosophy, the theory of relativity, and the forces are mutual. He doesn''t understand. Regardless of whether the appearance of the **** of death is related to him, he has to face it. So I can only find a solution.


    He asked N¨¹wa, "True N¨¹wa, can we eliminate the **** of death?"


    Nu Wa was taken aback, thinking that Tang Ye really had any idea. Who can destroy the existence that Pangu God Emperor could not destroy?

 Chapter 2660： Have appeared!

    Thousands of years ago, the Pangu God Emperor still had the will to linger, and he could emanate the power of the God Emperor. At the beginning, the **** of death could be suppressed, but the **** of death could not be eliminated, so it could only be sealed. Therefore, if you want to eliminate the **** of death now, I am afraid that there is no such possibility.


    Nuwa felt that it would be great to be able to re-seal the **** of death. And this is also the way to stop this catastrophe. However, how to seal is the biggest problem. The power of the God Emperor Pangu can be sealed, but the power of the God Emperor Pangu has all been turned into the original power, which is enjoyed by all creatures. And want to have the power of Pangu God Emperor again, unless it is the power that combines luck and destiny.


    But then you need a heavenly book. The book is held by the destiny god. The destiny **** has changed. If you let go of the death god, it will threaten the survival of the whole world. Not to mention, the destiny **** is a more difficult character than death. In this case, it would be very difficult to regain the power of Pangu God Emperor.


    Therefore, it can be said that it is basically impossible to deal with death now.


    This is the reason why Nuwa felt that things were serious and that this world might no longer exist. If it no longer exists, the reincarnated person, Chen Yourong, will naturally disappear.


    However, now she came out of this world to deal with the crisis of Reaper coming out again. Regardless of whether it can be solved or not, you have to work hard to know.


    She said to Tang Ye: "It''s very difficult to deal with the **** of death, it can even be said to be impossible. However, everything has to be done before you can make a conclusion. There is no point in thinking about yourself here. So let''s work hard together."


    Nuwa looked at Tang Ye and knew that Tang Ye was extraordinary. But in fact, she didn''t know what Tang Ye''s true identity was. She said to Tang Ye: "You are very extraordinary, and you can help a lot. Now that the **** of death has not come out completely, I will go to the realm to block the **** of fate and the **** of death. Even if the appearance of the **** of death is unavoidable, it can delay some. Time is also good. And you, I want you to guard Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. I don¡¯t know if they wake up and go smoothly. If there is any emergency, you can help solve it. The reincarnated body must not have an accident. , Otherwise it will have an impact."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Immediately, Nuwa blew a force at Tang Ye and penetrated through Tang Ye''s forehead. This is about the relevant information about the Ksitigarbha and Fuxi, relying on this, Tang Ye can find Ksitigarbha and Fuxi.


    After the contradiction between the true gods broke out, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha King stood on the side of humans and jointly devised a plan for deification. And this matter is the **** of war and water. Fengshen, Tushen and Vulcan did not know, and would not agree. Therefore, after the implementation of the deification, these five true gods only knew about it, but it was too late, and they were expelled to the chaotic space by Nu Wa using the power of the Pangu God Emperor.


    At this point, it can be said that the true gods are completely divided into two factions, one is Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, who are close to humans and stand in human positions. The other is the God of Fire, God of War, God of Wind, God of Water, and God of Earth. It was originally expected that when the God of War and the others came back from the Chaos Space, they would definitely find Nu Wa and the others trouble. Now, there is a comeback of death in this world, and the true gods appear, then the gods of war may also appear. When the time comes, they will face Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha, not knowing what their attitude will be.


    If these two true gods go to war and don''t solve the death god''s crisis, then this world will indeed perish. If many true gods join forces, there is still a little chance of winning.


    After Nuwa explained Tang Ye, immediately went to the abyss of the black hole in the earth.


    At this time, the Underworld not only had to deal with the destiny god, but also the attack of the death **** under the abyss of the black hole. Although the **** of death had not completely broken free from the seal of the **** emperor, a gap was punched in the seal of the **** emperor. At this time, the **** of death used this gap to create strength. He did not allow anyone to prevent him from breaking through the seal of the **** emperor. Therefore, he constantly attacked the Underworld through the gap, and even a skeleton bone claw was stretched out, and he could easily deal with the Underworld with just one bone claw.


    "Pluto, do you want to insist? What are the consequences of going against me, don''t you know?" Death said in a low voice, as if with a repetitive tone. As if in front of him, the Underworld God of True God Realm was just a kid.


    This behavior of the **** of death to the **** of underworld is stubborn. In this case, he would be able to kill the Underworld God, then kill. But the level of power that can be exerted with only one hand is scary enough. This has been unimaginable, if the **** of death came out completely, what a terrifying existence would it be?


    The destiny **** once again cast a complete power of the **** emperor to the **** emperor seal, and continued to break the **** emperor seal. Seeing this, Hades immediately rushed to stop. However, the attack of death came again. He didn''t dare to underestimate the attack of the **** of death now, resisting and avoiding, and delayed a little time, and then, the power of the **** emperor merged by the destiny **** is about to hit the **** emperor''s seal. In this case, the **** emperor''s seal will be broken, and the **** of death will come out completely.


    "Damn it!" Underworld screamed, but he still couldn''t stop the appearance of Death, which made him very shocked.


    Seeing this, the destiny **** sneered. In this way, she can return to her previous state, slowly make arrangements, become a destiny **** again, master the fate of all things, and enjoy the comfort and comfort of manipulating everything in her hands.


    "Hahaha..." Death laughed wildly, and after waiting for thousands of years, he could finally come out. He was going to enjoy it, and he hadn''t swallowed anything for a long time, and he almost forgot that feeling. After it comes out, just devour it bit by bit. Although this world is huge, no existence can escape its own devouring!


    call!


    However, when both the Destiny God and the Death God felt that they could successfully break the seal of the God Emperor, a pale green light flew out, attacking the origin power that the Destiny God had used. The complete source of power cannot reach the seal of the **** emperor, and the **** of death cannot come out so quickly.


    The destiny gods and death gods were both taken aback, looking at the person with the light blue light that suddenly appeared, and seeing that it was an ordinary woman. However, whether it is the destiny **** or death, they all know who this person is.


    Nuwa!


    "Nuwa has also come out..." The Destiny God was stunned, and then the text in the Destiny Book changed rapidly. This is another true **** who has appeared, and it is still a special Nuwa. It seems that the time has come for the true God to fully appear!


    The destiny **** is happy with this kind of thing, because it is related to her plan. That is to get a book from people and books from the ground. And the true gods appeared one after another, so Fuxi and Ksitigarbha believed it would appear soon.


    In this way, it means that books from the people and books from the ground are about to appear!

 Chapter 2611： Desire for control!

    There is no doubt that Nuwa is very powerful, but the destiny **** is not afraid. For her, this was actually planned. The original Emperor Shi Huang came out to create disasters, but also to stimulate the emergence of Nuwa, Fuxi and the Dizang King, so that the Book of the Earth and the Book of People also appeared. It was only an accident that the first emperor was very explosive, and the poison of the corpse he produced spread extremely widely, causing all creatures to continue to transform into puppet corpses, making the world face a doomsday disaster.


    The most important thing was that Tang Ye was given a chance to deal with her. The puppet''s corpse did not have too much will, which weakened her strength, and it was indeed easier to deal with her than usual. And she thought about removing the poison of the corpse, but later discovered that the poison of the corpse was caused by her uncontrollable zombie blood. Even if she wanted to remove it, there was no way for a while. Later, I felt that if the poison of the corpse had been removed, it would have also helped Tang Ye.


    Thus, there was a plan to let the **** of death come out.


    Although the previous plan was unsuccessful, the plan is to get back on track step by step. The worries that the destiny gods had about letting the death go out at the beginning are now gone. What about the **** of death, what about Nuwa, what about the other true gods, as long as this world exists, there will be no escape from the destiny book. And she, as the book of destiny, regulates at will. Even if you can''t control the actions of these true gods, you can make yourself a supreme and powerful existence by adjusting the heavenly book.


    Finally, even with the use of force, she can eliminate all enemies!


    By now, the destiny gods are no longer worried about death. The **** emperor''s seal has broken a hole, and the **** of death can reach out a hand, even if she doesn''t break the **** of the emperor''s seal at this time, the **** of death will always be able to come out, at most it will take a little more time.


    The destiny **** did not expect that the appearance of death would make Nuwa come out directly. It seems that the threat of death is really terrifying. There is no doubt about this. If it weren''t for her to be the destiny god, the heavens and all things are recorded in her heavenly book, and the heavenly book will change at all times, otherwise she would also be afraid of the terrifying power that the **** of death showed just now.


    And that was just a little power of death. Therefore, even if all true gods appear, they may not be opponents of death gods.


    In this case, let the **** of death control these true gods, and then she will slowly find the books of the earth and people. If the Book of the Earth and the Book of People were in the hands of the King of Earth Store and Fuxi, then they would definitely be used to deal with the **** of death. In this case, wouldn''t it be nice to just wait around. After the praying mantis catches the cicada oriole, she will just be the oriole.


    Therefore, let the death **** come out quickly, so that all the true gods can come out.


    She suddenly felt very impressed. Thousands of years have passed, and the day of heaven and earth has finally arrived. However, the so-called transformation was only to become her to control, she became the second Pangu God Emperor.


    "Reaper Jiuyou, it seems that you have a lot of enemies, they don''t want you to come out, so I want to let you out, it seems a bit difficult. I''m just a person, but I can''t stop them all." Destiny God is interested and playful, right Said under the abyss of the black hole.


    Roar!


    The **** of death roared. This roar is not only the angry roar of the **** of death, but also his powerful attacking move, "death roar". Such roar has terrifying death power, which can make a person''s body stiff and unable to move because of the fear of death. It''s like a confinement secret technique, if it can''t be resisted, then it is easy to be killed when confined.


    The battle between the masters, after a few seconds, is a matter of death.


    Reaper issued such a roaring attack, and both Pluto and Nuwa were affected. At the same time, the **** of death also uttered a low voice, hoarse with endless anger and killing intent. He said, "Nuwa, do you still want to stop me? Thousands of years ago, you were the first to attack me, and then you united with other true gods to deal with me. If you can''t deal with me, please use Pangu God Emperor. Humph... ¡­Now, you come out again to stop me. Do you really think I can¡¯t kill you?"


    "This hatred, thousands of years have passed, and I still haven''t forgotten it at all. So, Nuwa, it''s okay if you come out so quickly, you don''t need me to look for you slowly. New hatred and old hatred, I will go together Count it!" Death is very resentful of Nuwa. Back then, it was Nuwa who first noticed his abnormality and stopped him. If Nu Wa hadn''t noticed his swallowing growth first, and he had grown strong enough, then even the power of the Pangu God Emperor would not be able to help him at all.


    Nu Wa''s expression was calm, and she was not affected by Death''s words. She did not regret what she had done to the **** of death, calmly said: "As the mother of the earth, I create the world, all creatures and creatures, just like my child. And you, swallow all creatures and creatures, and disappear completely from now on. You and kill me What''s the difference between the child? So, shouldn''t I stop you? Will I be able to stop you when you are going to swallow me?"


    "In any case, I will kill you! Completely kill! Only with you, I will never die!" The **** of death roared at Nu Wa again.


    Nuwa was not afraid of this, but she looked a little sad, and said: "I don¡¯t know when it will start. We are no longer pure between the true gods. Envy, greed, and hatred have begun to breed... let all kinds of desires spread, so between us It''s messed up. Think about it, if you want to say something wrong, it''s our fault from the source."


    "Hahaha..." Reaper laughed and said, "So what? I don''t regret being this way. It is a wonderful thing to have desire. If it is not so beautiful, how am I obsessed? I tell you, no Desire is ruling me, but I am ruling desire!"


    Nuwa felt that the **** of death was still like that, it was impossible to repent, and it was impossible to turn around, and said: "In this case, **** of death, I will do my best to stop you again!


    "Then try it. You can''t stop me! When I come out, I won''t kill you right away, I will slowly kill everything in your creation. Just like killing your child? Okay, yes, yes, I just want to let you know like this and what the consequences are to stop me! Pain, tremble, fear, everything about you will soon be dominated by the fear of my death!" Nuwa laughed.


    Nuwa knew that there was no need to talk nonsense with Death. The **** of death will not look back, only to continue to seal him. Then, Nuwa looked at the destiny **** and snorted coldly: "You have always been playing around with the world, and you should pay the price!"


    The destiny **** sneered, not taking Nuwa seriously. Perhaps for others, Nuwa is the mother of the earth, the strongest true **** under Pangu God Emperor, but in the end, it is also the true **** under Pangu God Emperor, and he has nothing to do with the power of Pangu God Emperor. And she is the direct power of Pangu God Emperor. So for Nuwa, she is also regarded as a plaything!


    "Then, are you going to kill me?" The Destiny God joked to Nu Wa.

 Chapter 2612： Destroy the boarder!

    Looking at the destiny gods this way is really hateful. Relying on her uniqueness, she acts arbitrarily. The typical kind can''t understand her, but can''t get rid of her.


    Nuwa knows the difficulties of the Destiny God, but now she also knows some secrets about the Destiny God. She said: "Since I am the mother of creation, so many things can be seen at a glance. The body you choose now has a very special body. This body is perfect. If you can blend perfectly, then even With pure power, you can exert power beyond the true god. So now, you will not abandon this body. But since it is just a body, just like our true God, it will be destroyed. This way If you come, you will also be hit hard. However, the things that you have arranged for so long, not to mention the failure to fail, will also be greatly affected, and it will take a very long time to arrange."


    "So, you also have great scruples now. You can''t do whatever you want." Nuwa said to the destiny god.


    Then, she attacked the destiny god. She raised her head slightly, her movements were gentle, and she didn''t look like hitting someone. However, after she launched the attack, she saw emerald green vines growing from the ground. The vines swirled around and reached the feet of the Destiny God, and quickly entangled the Destiny God.


    Nu Wa''s attack was completed in an instant, like a flower blooming with a wave of hands, very mysterious.


    However, the destiny **** has already read the power of the two true gods, the underworld and the death god, and at this time the physical power has also reached the realm of the true god. Therefore, she is not without power. When Nuwa shot, she quickly avoided.


    But Nuwa''s attack was after all the power under Pangu God Emperor, it was not so easy to dodge, the destiny **** was still entangled. Then the vines were bound to the body of the destiny god. At this time, the vines bloomed quickly, and there were many beautiful and charming flowers on the vines.


    This is not a simple flower, it has a hypnotic effect. If you are strong, you will never wake up again. This is a "recycling" capability. As the mother of creation, Nuwa generally does not destroy it, but does it after "recycling" in this way. The rules of heaven and earth are a cycle of life to death and death to life. Maintaining such rules is also within the scope of Nuwa''s duties. That''s why she said that she and the **** of death did exactly the opposite.


    However, the destiny **** will not let the body he controls sleep, nor will he let Nuwa be restrained. She knew what Nuwa wanted to do. Although she didn''t want to destroy the princess''s body like the goddess did, if she was hypnotized and her body fell asleep, it would be the same as destroying her, and she could no longer continue boarding. This did have a huge impact on her plan.


    And this is exactly what Nuwa was talking about. She can''t do whatever she wants with her little secret. Choosing the body of the princess and devouring her complete will will allow her to reach the strongest in the world with a human attitude. In this way, it can be regarded as truly having a "name". Otherwise, I keep jumping and boarding, as if I don''t have a belonging, I always feel that it is not enough to be called the Lord of Heaven and Earth.


    It''s like something ritual.


    Sure enough, the sense of ritual is so important. Whether it is the past or the present. It was also required in the past, but this name has only now been introduced.


    Since it is part of the ultimate plan, the destiny **** will not let the body of the princess be destroyed. Entangled by Nuwa''s attack, facing the many flowers that would hypnotize the princess''s body, the destiny **** immediately issued a strong freezing power. From the feet to the body, a layer of frost formed. Under the effect of freezing, the power of the vines that entangled her was restricted and slowed down. And the hypnotic flower, under the freezing, can see a layer of gradually freezing power. It is the force that hypnotizes.


    The power of the destiny **** has also reached such a terrifying point. Even Nu Wa''s attack can be blocked. Moreover, that is Nuwa''s power, it can actually freeze it!


    However, she did not surpass Nuwa. Because of her freezing, it only slowed down Nuwa''s power attack, so that the princess'' body was not immediately hypnotized. If the stalemate continues, Nuwa''s power will crush the ice. You can see now that the vines are beginning to spread out little by little, and the ice is beginning to loosen. It doesn''t take long for the freezing effect to fail.


    Pluto will not just watch, since destroying the princess''s body can knock the Destiny God back, and then stop the Death God from coming out, then of course he will not let this opportunity go. The destiny **** was suppressed by the power of Nuwa, he quickly passed, and then threw the keel tail, and the heart of the body of the queen of quasi was pierced. Now the Destiny God has no other power to resist him, so that the princess''s body can be destroyed.


    "Are you crazy? Are you going to kill the princess?!" The destiny **** is still very panicked about this kind of thing. She is very powerful, but it is impossible to deal with N¨¹wa and at the same time deal with Mingshen. Nuwa was originally the second true god, so it would be nice if she could resist.


    Nu Wa actually couldn''t bear to see the **** of the underworld destroying the princess''s body like that. However, before she had any reaction, the **** of the world shouted: "Nuwa, don''t be soft-hearted. If you are soft-hearted at this time, it is equivalent to ruining the entire world! Sacrificing one person, saving the world, which is more important, is not clear ?"


    N¨¹wa hesitated after being said by the Underworld God. And this time of hesitation is destined to be unable to save the princess. In this way, it is no different from killing the princess.


    What the destiny gods can do is to lodge with other creatures.


    But she was not reconciled. The perfect body that she finally found could be regarded as the honor of the Lord of Heaven and Earth. She would never give up.


    "Reaper, don''t you save me?!" The destiny **** is not that no one can rely on, the **** of death under the abyss of the black hole is.


    If the **** of death wanted to break through the seal of the **** emperor, he had to rely on her power. Therefore, the **** of death will definitely help.


    Sure enough, after the destiny **** drank low, the power of death rushed out, and it was facing the keel tail of the **** of underworld.


    In fact, death has already given power. He will not let the destiny gods have trouble, because he must come out, vent the endless hatred in his heart, and can no longer tolerate being sealed.


    call!


    The power of the death **** sprayed up from below like a ray, just hitting the dragon bone tail of the **** of underworld.


    "Ah!" Underworld God cried out painfully, and the keel tail retracted.


    At this time, the keel tail only pierced a little bit into the heart of the princess'' body, and did not cause a fatal blow. Then, the power of the **** of death attacked the vines released by Nuwa, those vines and hypnotic flowers were scattered, and the destiny **** regained his freedom.


    The body was not fatally beaten, and a little injury had no effect on the destiny god. She immediately changed the contents of the scriptures and changed the princess''s body injury, and soon the injury recovered.


    Destiny God breathed a sigh of relief, was really scared just now. At the same time, she knew that these true gods were really cruel and would kill the princess'' body.


    She thought it was ridiculous, what would Tang Ye think if he knew this?

 Chapter 2613： Looking for Jizo!

    The power of the **** of death has a huge destruction attribute, even if he is still trapped in the seal of the **** emperor now, but the power emitted from it is also very powerful and terrifying. Whether it''s a **** or Nuwa, they are very jealous. The Underworld was only hit by his tail just now, and he was greatly injured. At this time, he felt the keel tail was very painful.


    The power of death is the purest among the power of the dead. The original local realm is the domain he controls, and the power of the dead can even be said to have grown from him. It is a pity that no matter how strong it is, it will eventually be born from the original power of the Pangu God Emperor. Therefore, it is still subject to Pangu God Emperor.


    But now, the God Emperor Pangu has long since fallen, and the power of Origin is no longer as strong as the will of the God Emperor Pangu before. Therefore, the power of death can be said to be the strongest. It is not that the power of the dead is stronger than other types of power, but the death itself is constantly consuming the power of other creatures, strengthens itself, so it becomes stronger, and strengthens the power of the dead.


    For this reason, even if the death **** is trapped under the seal of the **** emperor, it just sends out power, but it threatens the **** of the gods and Nuwa. For this reason, the destiny **** and the **** of death can cope with the union of Nuwa and the **** of darkness at this time.


    When the destiny **** was trapped by Nuwa just now, it was the best time to destroy the body of the princess. Unfortunately, under the power of Death to stop, Pluto failed. And now, the destiny **** has read the trajectory of Nuwa''s movement just now, thereby strengthening her own strength. And as time goes by, the more she can read and adapt to the true **** level. Therefore, she will be stronger.


    Now she is not the strongest, she still can''t keep up with the power of Death, so she can constantly read and reform herself. It''s like using the heavenly book''s ability to control the trajectory of destiny to improve oneself and let oneself catch up with the strongest person. As long as the strongest person does not get rid of the destiny book, then she can be transferred out for reference.


    In other words, now, she can constantly transform herself, let herself be closer to the power of death. When she becomes as powerful as the **** of death, then the true gods such as Pluto and Nuwa are probably not her opponents.


    However, if the strongest person in the world becomes Tang Ye. Then, the destiny **** cannot catch up with him. Because he has long been separated from the Destiny Book, the Destiny God cannot retrieve and refer to everything about himself, and then transform it.


    Tang Ye''s particularity is unmatched by other true gods. This point, so far, is still puzzling. What is his origin?


    The body of the princess who stayed with the destiny **** was not destroyed. She volleyed above the abyss of the black hole. Underneath was the surging seal of the **** emperor. Inside, the **** of death was in action, constantly attacking and struggling, as if a huge wave was set off.


    When the **** of death roared, his head rushed into the barrier sealed by the **** emperor, and because of the slack of the barrier, the scary red-eyed skull of **** of death could clearly see the outline. Very hideous and scary, scary.


    Even the Destiny God could not help frowning. To release such a monster is not a plan with 100% certainty. Hope that in the back, death will not become an obstacle. Otherwise, you have caused yourself trouble. But compared to being eliminated by Tang Ye, even the trouble is nothing.


    The destiny **** affirmed his plan again and continued to execute it.


    Nuwa and Hades stood in the air, gradually approaching each other, and they became the same camp by default. The destiny snake is suspended above the death god, and it can be regarded as their camp.


    "Fate, do you really plan to release that monster that you can''t control? You are not afraid that your ability for thousands of years will fall short? Death, is it possible to make you fall short!" Nuwa said coldly to the destiny **** .


    At this time, Nuwa realized that there was a **** of death, and with her and the **** of darkness, it was difficult to solve the problem. Even if it is to destroy the body of the princess and stop the destiny gods, it will not be possible!


    Then, I can only hope that the other true gods will wake up quickly, and their true gods will join forces together, so that it is possible to stop the destiny gods and seal them back to death.


    Therefore, she is now going to make a delay plan, waiting for Tang Ye to talk about Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to find out. She has given Tang Ye guidance, and believes Tang Ye can do it.


    The current war is at the level of a true god, so Tang Ye''s strength is not worth seeing, unless he is strong enough to suppress the death god. But now Tang Ye''s strength level is just the peak of the ancient gods. According to the rules of heaven and earth, the real god''s world is fixed, so since Tang Ye lost when he started running, he was doomed to lose. So, now Tang Ye can only be an errand runner to help solve some necessary things, but I don''t know if it will work.


    At this time, Tang Ye was looking for the reincarnation of King Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva according to the instructions given by Nuwa.


    In other words, Tang Ye also had a great chance with the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. A hundred years ago, Sima Yupu was pregnant with his child. He was an infant spirit boarder. He should have died, but because of Tang Ye''s chance, he obtained the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra and gave it to Sima Yupu, who then read it every night. recite. Because after the first chanting, she found that her stomach no longer hurts so much, and later learned that the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra is useful for suppressing the power of the infant spirit. Therefore, Sima Yupu used this to slowly eliminate the infant spirit, giving Tang Jiujiu a chance to be born, and combined with the power of the twelve demon branch infant spirits to become an extremely terrifying figure, and even kill ancient gods before.


    Although Tang Ye used the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra not much power, after all, he also had a chance with it. Therefore, now she has followed the guidance of Nuwa, and feels according to her own Buddha''s predestined relationship, to find the reincarnated person of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.


    At this time, according to Nu Wa''s perception, Tang Ye quickly followed. What surprised him was that Nuwa''s guidance finally led him to the sacred heroic cemetery northwest of the Red Wall Palace.


    Did Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva appear in the cemetery of heroic spirits?


    Tang Ye was very curious, but he thought it was normal. Although the heroic cemetery is very sacred, to put it plainly, it is actually the place where the dead were buried. After the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva as the **** of death, it is normal that the person who controls the realm is related to the dead.


    Tang Ye is no stranger to the heroic cemetery. A hundred years ago, he relied on the power of the heroic spirits to deal with the Wendingmo Rebellion that had entered the holy way under the shackles of heaven and earth and luck.


    Now here, in order to find the Bodhisattva of Earth Store, perhaps it is also a kind of fate. Would you please move all the great infants a hundred years ago, and there will be Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in it?

 Chapter 2614： The teacher who was laughed at!

    Although the person who is the reincarnation and boarding house of the true god, the first thing he should think of is the living person. After all, reincarnated, just like reincarnation, should always become a living thing. If it becomes a corpse, or a ghost, it is really weird. However, this possibility is not ruled out. The place Tang Ye found now was the cemetery of the heroic spirits, which were full of dead people or ghosts. It is really possible that the reincarnation and boarding body of the Ksitigarbha King was these "dead things."


    If there were people in the heroic graveyard, all Tang Ye could think of was Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. And even if it is Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, they are not pure people. Because they are ghost babies, or special ghost babies. When their mother gave birth to them, her mother was dead, and they were about to transform into a ghost state due to the invasion of ghost power. But at this time, they were protected by air luck, probably because of the power of the sleeping heroes here, so they came back to life again. In the end, it becomes both a human and a ghost. It can be said to be very unique. As for their identity, it has always been a mystery.


    They were raised by the grave guards of the previous generation. That is, the person guarding the heroic cemetery. The previous generation of grave guards knew about their life experience, but Tang Ye had tracked it down, but unfortunately, they could not track it down.


    Tang Ye was very impressed by the identities of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang that time. Because when he traced the identity of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang as the first beast under the seat of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Di Ting actually came to stop him personally!


    In that state of heaven and earth at that time, a beast appeared unexpectedly. Fortunately, the truth-listening beast was not the deity. If it were the deity, then Tang Ye would have died long ago. At that time, Tang Ye was very shocked. What secret could Li Black-white and Li Wuchang have that would let Di Ting Shen Beast protect them?


    Now think about it... Tang Ye was suddenly shocked.


    "Should I..." More than a hundred years have passed since the investigation of the identities of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. During this period, there were so many things to do that Tang Ye had forgotten. Now he is going to find the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, which reminds him of this matter. Suddenly, he had a bold idea.


    He had also thought about the one that Diting could protect himself by the sacred beast, that is, will Li, Black and White and Li Wuchang, one of them is the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    There was such a thing... Tang Ye was shocked by his thoughts. However, until now, there is nothing impossible. Even if one of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang is Ksitigarbha, it is not surprising. Or it should be said that one of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang is Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and that is a more reasonable guess. One is their own particularity, which can be both human and ghost. Only Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can do this. The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is not a dead thing, he already exists in the world to save the dead. After the Reaper Rebellion, he accepted the control of the realm. Therefore, it is possible for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to be both a human and a ghost. And other existences, even if it is the king of Hades, the yin soldiers and yin generals such as cow head horse face, are regarded as after death.


    Those who can be a bad guy in the land boundary are either punished as a ghost servant or atonement for their sins, or they have accumulated enough merit when they are humans. You can become an "official" of the land boundary. Therefore, people in the realm are all dead. I don''t know how to say a living person, but I can also be an official in the land boundary.


    In addition, it is speculated that one of Li Heihei and Li Wuchang may be evidence of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, which is the protection of Divine Beasts. At the beginning, Tang Ye wanted to use the power of Fu Demon Master to summon ghosts and call back the mothers of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, and investigate clearly. In the end, it was the ferocious beast of Truth Listening, which almost caused him to be backlashed. In this way, Di Ting Shen Beast would not allow Tang Ye to pry into the mystery of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s life experience.


    I''m afraid this is done to protect Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. After all, the status of the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha, if anyone knew it, how many people would look at them, even the demons and demons. Because the power of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is very powerful. Besides, there is also the existence of a book from the earth.


    The book from the earth is the treasure of heaven and earth power second only to the book from the sky. This is a treasure that directly contains the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, and it is refined through the power of a large space. After knowing the fate of the heavenly book, in order to prevent the earth from being affected by the fate of the human world and the heavens, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva blocked the invasion of the destiny gods through the overall air luck of the earth and refined the earth book. As a result, the destiny **** has become incomplete in controlling the realm, there are huge loopholes, and it may even be out of control. Therefore, the book from the earth is equivalent to the power of Qi Luck in one world.


    Compared to books from the ground, human books are not so strong. This is because the book on the earth was carried out after the book on the earth by the king Fuxi borrowing from the success of the Ksitigarbha. Human King Fuxi also wanted to let the human race, even all the creatures in the human world, not be controlled by the destiny gods, and also refine the human script through the luck of the human world. It was a pity that it was too late at that time. The human world was already under the control of the destiny gods, so the human script was refined and it had a function, but it was not as big as the earth script.


    Despite this, Destiny God cannot bear this. Renshu has given her a lot of "defects" in her control of the human world, which will make some of her grasping conditions unstable. Therefore, she must get the human book, devour the human book, and take back all the control of the human world.


    Not only have to get back the human book, but also the land book. The existence of the book from the earth and the book from the earth is tantamount to breaking the book of heaven, as if a few pages are missing from the book of heaven, or some pages are damaged. Therefore, only by merging back to human and earth, can the heavenly book be perfect.


    In the perfect state of the Book of Heaven, Qi Luck is no match. The extra will will swallow luck. Then, Destiny God completely became the second Pangu God Emperor!


    "Unexpectedly, after walking around, the people and things around you may be very difficult in the end." After guessing that one of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang is the Ksitigarbha, Tang Ye felt very emotional.


    When he turned into the "Venerable Master of Void", he also brought Li Wuchang with him, and let Li Wuchang follow her in her practice. He gave Li Wuchang a lot of pointers, among which the brothers and sisters practiced "Ghost Dao", which helped them a lot. Their strength has improved rapidly, and their strength has been at the forefront. But now, one of their siblings may be Ksitigarbha.


    Think about it, is it possible to be a teacher for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    I''m afraid I''ll be laughed and generous.


    Regardless of the result, Tang Ye decided to confirm it first. Now the power of the true gods is needed to deal with the death gods, there can be no delay!

 Chapter 2615： What ridiculous thing to say!

    Tang Ye entered the cemetery of the heroes and went to find Li Hehui and Li Wuchang. Li Black and White has always stayed at the Yingling Cemetery. When he was the Venerable Venerable Void at the beginning, he met Li Black and White and Li Wuchang, the brothers and sisters of Guiying. In order to deal with the second century plan and the conspiracy behind Xu Wuming, he trained a group of people. Li Wuchang was brought out by Tang Ye, and then as the eldest brother, Li Black and White stayed at the Yingling Cemetery and continued to work as a grave guard.


    But Tang Ye''s teachings to Li Black and White are actually quite a lot. Among them, he obtained a lot of secret skills based on the memory of the remnant soul old man, and among them, he passed the secret skills related to the "Ghost Dao" to Li Black and White, and let Li Black and White practice. With such a powerful mind, Li Black and White became very strong. Almost like everyone else, breakthrough strength, holy way, heaven and human, **** level.


    This is also a must. Because the cemetery of the heroic spirits is very important, as a tomb guard, you must have enough power to protect it.


    Later, the shackles of heaven and earth air luck were completely lifted. It can be said that the earth¡¯s aura was revived. The heroic cemetery, as a resting place for the heroic spirits who have made outstanding contributions, in addition to maintaining respect for the heroic spirits and guarding this place, it is also because it is super concentrated. Reiki needs to be protected well from being violated by these monsters and demons. Or other people who have other intentions are trying to stop them.


    For this reason, it is not enough for Li Black and White to be alone, so Li Wuchang came back here. So, now, if nothing else, the Guiying brothers and sisters, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, are here.


    call!


    Tang Ye stepped into the cemetery of the heroic spirit, and was immediately attacked by a powerful and terrifying force. It was a sharp blade hidden in the dark, very deadly. The person who started it must be quite decisive and ruthless, always wanting to kill someone, but it feels like an assassin.


    However, with Tang Ye''s current strength, although with the appearance of the True God, his strength could not be said to be the first in the world, but apart from those True Gods, his strength was still the first. The person who just shot was not a true god, and Tang Ye easily avoided it. Then he glanced ahead and knew that this was a Li Wuchang attack.


    Li Wuchang''s speed is very fast, exerting a ghostly speed effect, so her cultivation direction is equivalent to an assassin. The cemetery of the heroic spirits is an important place. Even people from the red wall court have to go through strict procedures to enter. Now Tang Ye is coming in directly, and the defensive measures placed outside, whether it is the defense of scientific and technological forces or the defense of the magical force under the deified force, have no effect on him. This makes Li Wuchang and Li Black and white who are guarding here think that they are those who forcibly broke in, and that is the enemy. Since it is an enemy, why should we show mercy?


    Li Wuchang is not a person who loves nonsense.


    "Impermanence, your temperament hasn''t changed at all." It is not difficult for Tang Ye to tell that Li Wuchang is taking the shot. After all, he has brought Li Wuchang for a while, and Li Wuchang is also a saint''s disciple in the eyes of outsiders.


    Li Wuchang thought Tang Ye was the one who broke in just now. Even the emperor of the Red Wall, she would do it. Because if you want to enter the cemetery of the heroic spirits, you have to follow the rules, even the emperor of the red wall has no privilege.


    Li Wuchang was surprised, her attack was easily avoided. When she stopped to look at people, she saw that it was Tang Ye and heard what Tang Ye said. She was shocked and appeared very embarrassed. She said to Tang Ye, "Master Tang, why are you? Sorry, I don¡¯t I knew it was you, so I was in a hurry..."


    Tang Ye smiled, Li Wuchang was like this. He walked in front of Li Wuchang, which looked at Li Wuchang. After going out for some experience, he lived as a human woman, and now he has accumulated a lot of experience and other things. You can see that she has a little makeup, especially the thrush, which looks elegant and cold. It can be said that she is very attractive and a very attractive woman.


    "It doesn''t matter, the heroic cemetery is strictly managed. Although you are a little impulsive, you still follow the rules." Tang Ye said to Li Wuchang.


    For Li Wuchang, Tang Ye is not only a high-status sage who needs to obey orders, but also a benefactor and mentor who has cultivated her, so she is very obedient to Tang Ye. Seeing her cold and decisive temperament, she was even fierce, but in front of Tang Ye, she appeared to be a good girl.


    "Master Tang Sheng, what are you doing here?" Li Wuchang asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded. He didn''t want to delay time. The direct temperament of Li Wuchang fits his appetite very well, and said, "I came because..."


    "Master Tang Sheng?" Tang Ye just wanted to talk, and a Li black and white voice rang next to him. He also rushed over. He was very surprised when he saw that it was Tang Ye. Then he felt negligent and complained that he was impermanent. Said: "Impermanence, Master Tang Sheng is here, don''t you invite others to sit in and talk, what do you like..."


    Li Black and White looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Master Tang Sheng, my sister and I are negligent. Please forgive me, please go sit inside."


    Compared with Li Wuchang, Li Black and White knows a lot of etiquette, and is not so impulsive, nor so silent.


    This is the same before. Tang Ye saw Li Black and White, and felt that he had not changed much from before. However, because Li Black and White had cultivated the ghost way, he was more inclined to the power of the ghost, so when he transformed into a human form, his appearance changed a little. The whole person looked a little terrifying, as if putting on a smoky makeup, there was a kind of evil feeling.


    This is no way. The way of ghosts is to get in touch with ghosts, or things in the earth, naturally, as time goes by, they are naturally affected. His appearance is more like staying in the boundary.


    Li Wuchang was a little embarrassed when Li Hehui said that. He glanced at Tang Ye and wondered if he had offended Tang Ye. He really shouldn¡¯t be so eager to take action, and he wanted Tang Ye to sit in and have a cup of tea. Yes, this is a kind of entertainment. After all, as Tang Ye, they should do that.


    But Tang Ye has never been a person who cares about these etiquettes. He smiled at Li Hei: "It doesn''t matter, I have something important here, so don''t be so polite."


    After speaking to Li Wuchang, he looked at Li Wuchang, smiled, and said it was okay, let Li Wuchang not be cautious.


    Since Tang Ye said so, Li Black and White would not delay the rest, and asked Tang Ye: "What is the urgent matter for Tang Sheng?"


    Tang Ye looked at Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, thinking, these two Guiying brothers and sisters, who is the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, or neither. However, since they have the possibility of being Ksitigarbha, it is better to explore them.


    He looked at Li Hehui and Li Wuchang earnestly, and said, "I have come to find the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and I think one of you may be the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva."


    "amount¡­¡­"


    Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were taken aback when they heard it, and looked at Tang Ye strangely, not knowing what to say.


    Master Tang Sheng is not in a state of confusion, is he speaking such ridiculous words so seriously?

 Chapter 2616： The beast comes out!

    If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s seriousness, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang would immediately feel that Tang Ye was joking.


    Maybe he is the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    Don¡¯t you say it¡¯s a Buddha...


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang certainly do not believe them. They don''t know what kind of character the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is.


    There is no space in **** to vow to become a Buddha. That is the true **** figure who wants to save all the evil spirits in hell, the world of compassion. And they are just a tomb-keeper, and even their identity is very problematic. They were made by ghost babies, and they sounded a little ghostly. How could this be the sacred Ksitigarbha?


    "Master Tang Sheng, are you... joking?" Li Black and white looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Li Wuchang nodded to the side, also wanting to ask Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, he was so serious, how could he be joking. However, this kind of thing suddenly said to a person, no matter who it is, it will be shocked. After all, that is to become a true god, there are only a few in the entire world. It is the supreme existence, will feel unrealistic.


    But now things are here, no matter how shocked they are, they must be verified. He said to Li Black and White and Li Wuchang: "Did you feel any pressure before?"


    Speaking of this, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang both looked very serious. Just now when the **** of death appeared, a wave of fear emerged from the earth boundary, covering this world, not only Tang Ye would feel it, but all creatures in this world would feel it. Therefore, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang also felt it. This is also the reason why Li Wuchang shot directly at the intruder, and his moves were fatal. She thought that the intruder was related to that terrible fear, and that fear was too terrible, so she did not dare to despise it in the slightest. She did not expect Tang Ye to come.


    Tang Ye said again: "That was the seal of the **** of death being cracked by the **** of fate, and the **** of death was about to come out. After the **** of death appeared, the mother and daughter of the earth also came out. If nothing happens, other true gods will appear one after another. At this time, already When the true gods are competing, it seems that we can only be little brothers..."


    Tang Ye was actually a little puzzled about this. He finally made a breakthrough in his cultivation and reached the peak of the ancient gods, and he was the first to reach the top, and even the destiny gods could not help him. But it hasn''t been too long since, and the true **** has appeared before it''s fun. This means that he is no longer the number one in the world. Just like the current situation, Nuwa went to stop the death **** from coming out, but he didn''t have the strength, and it didn''t help much if he went, so he had to look for the true gods like Ksitigarbha King and Fuxi who were thinking about the human race.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Li Black and White and Li Wuchang were startled. Both the **** of death and Nuwa appeared? This is a world-class event.


    Did Tang Ye talk about Ksitigarbha. Now that the gods of death and Nuwa have appeared, it is not surprising that the Ksitigarbha king has appeared.


    However, Li Black-white and Li Wuchang felt that those true god-level things were very far away from them. Because with their strength, they are simply not enough to reach that level. Therefore, even if Tang Ye told them this, he still felt that it had nothing to do with him. However, if Tang Ye needs their power, they must be obliged. Judging from the fear issued by the **** of death just now, it is not difficult for them to imagine that this might be another world crisis.


    Recently it has been eventful, and it seems that this world is not safe anymore. The poison of the corpse caused by Emperor Shi Huang has not been solved yet, and now the **** of death has come again. I''m afraid I can''t stay in this world, right?


    Because Li Hehui and Li Wuchang were formed by the growth of ghost infants, they are both human and ghost, so they are not affected by the poison of the corpse, and they are not afraid of the corpse of the puppet. So no matter how chaotic outside, they still stayed at the cemetery of heroic spirits.


    Tang Ye said to Li Black and White and Li Wuchang again: "The True God Nuwa has already stopped the **** of death and went to the realm. And she told me how to find the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and the King Fuxi, so I will Find a true **** and join forces with Nuwa to deal with the death god, otherwise this world will be dangerous."


    Li Black and White and Li Wuchang looked at each other, wondering if Tang Ye''s previous words were true. Now that you have all seen the true **** Nuwa, then saying these things is not so ridiculous, right?


    However, Li Wuchang and Li Black-and-white were still surprised, they might have turned around as the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?


    "Then Lord Tang Sheng meant...?" Li Black and White asked Tang Yedao, meaning to confirm whether what Tang Ye said at the beginning was true.


    Tang Ye is of course true, so here I solemnly said to Li Black and White and Li Wuchang: "I followed the guidance of True God Nuwa, when I was looking for the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, I came to the cemetery of the heroic spirits. And according to your particularity, I guess you may be the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Whether it is or not, I have to try it."


    Speaking of figures like Nuwa and Death, Li Black-white and Li Wuchang didn''t dare to treat them lightly. Li Black and White said to Tang Ye: "Sir Tang Sheng will do whatever you want, and I will definitely cooperate with Wuchang!"


    Oh, Tang Ye looked a little embarrassed, and said, "Don¡¯t be like this, if any of you is the Ksitigarbha, then I will let Ksitigarbha do things, I can¡¯t afford it. . So, if you are so polite, just take it as a simple verification of your identity."


    "Okay, Master Tang Sheng, what do you do then?" Li Black and White said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s very simple. Actually, you don''t need to do anything. True God Nuwa has given me relevant powers. As long as I inject relevant powers into your body, your identity will work. If it is true Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will naturally see it. The situation is urgent now, and you can''t wake up slowly. Because the heaven and the earth are catastrophic, you need your strength!"


    "Tang Sheng, Master Teacher, please don''t say that, no matter what my brother and I are, we respect Tang Sheng the same!" Li Wuchang, who had never said anything at this time, said again.


    "Okay." Tang Ye smiled.


    Then he sent out a group of guiding power given to him by Nuwa, the light green power, after he sent it out, it penetrated into the foreheads of Li Black and White and Li Wuchang respectively.


    This is the power that Nuwa gave to directly awaken the true god. If it is the reincarnation of the true god, it will react, restore past memory, and strength, and regain the body of the true god.


    After Tang Ye issued Nuwa''s guiding force, Li Hehui and Li Wuchang didn''t feel anything at first. They also took a look at each. They may be curious, nervous, and expecting whether there is really one among them. Is it Ksitigarbha?


    After a while, neither Li Hehui nor Li Wuchang had any reaction.


    In response to this, it is probably that they are not the reincarnations of Earth Store Bodhisattva. This shocked them a bit. Although they felt dreamy, it was still amazing to be said by Tang Ye. It''s a pity that this kind of greatness didn''t last for three minutes.


    Rumble!


    However, at this time, the ground next to them shook suddenly, and then burst a huge gap, and finally saw that the truth of the beast came out of it!

 Chapter 2617： Reincarnation!

    Tang Ye saw the divine beast that came out from under the soil, and at a glance, he judged that it was the true **** of divine beast!


    By now, he already had the strength of the pinnacle of the ancient gods, even if it was the truth-listening beast, there was no threat to him. And according to the power of the divine beast, it is not difficult for him to know whether the deity of divine beast is real. Moreover, he himself has a certain fate with the divine beast. Because in his power gathering, the mimicry is a beast attack, the first one is to listen to the beast.


    He got the truth-listening beast from a person who was about to enter the realm of Buddha. The Buddha also went astray and fought with him. After failing, he died after defeating the heavenly spirit cover and turned into relics. In fact, he had extremely high Dharma and realized the mystery of the truth listening to the beast, so he was able to call out the truth listening to the beast to attack, and he almost killed Tang Ye at that time.


    After Tang Ye defeated the Buddha, he realized the secret skills of the Truth Listening to the Gods and Beasts. Later, he was very adept at the power of flames. After comprehending that the dead wood comes in the spring, he can give the flame power to the Truth Listening to the Gods and Beasts, which can be said to be his boxing skills. The same. Later, as he came into contact with more and more powers, the magic of darkness, the power of the dead, etc., could all be given to the beast of truth listening. It can be said that he has been using the secret skill to call out the truth listening to the beast.


    In this way, there is actually a lot of fate between him and the divine beast. But now that I listened to the appearance of the divine beast deity, I don''t know if he would recognize this relationship. Because when he wanted to investigate the secrets of Li Hehui and Li Wuchang''s identities by calling souls, he listened to the beast, but he didn''t give him any face, and he shivered with fright. Now, Di listen to the sacred beast deity reappearing, I don''t know if it is also to protect Li Black and White and Li Wuchang.


    Tang Ye had used the divine power given by Nuwa to guide Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, and wanted to see if any of them were the Ksitigarbha. However, after the two got Nuwa''s guiding supernatural power, there was no response. This made Tang Ye a little disappointed, they were not the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. It was also embarrassing for Li Black and White and Li Wuchang. Because they are looking forward to such a great figure as Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but they are not, feeling a little embarrassed and shocked. Even though I had made psychological preparations in advance, I felt that I could not be the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, but when the results were confirmed, I couldn''t help but feel a little lost.


    Li Black and White just wanted to talk to Tang Ye, but the ground shook at this moment, and then the Divine Beast appeared. They have already seen the divine beast. Before Tang Ye used the body of the mimicry of the divine beast''s power to fight, they had seen it, and the divine beast was really very powerful and ferocious. And at that time, Tang Ye wanted to spy on the secrets of their identities, and was stopped by the divine beast that appeared, and they had also seen divine beasts. However, the divine beast only appeared for a while, and they were frightened that they did not see clearly. When they reacted, the divine beast had disappeared. And now, seeing the Divine Beast again, they didn''t receive much impact.


    However, there are still some differences between the divine beast deity and the summoned power body. This deity looks more real, and the body is a real body, not a power body. Moreover, the kind of divine might that the power body cannot compare. Divine, majestic, and worshipped like that.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Di listen to the beast deity came out, and was a little surprised, because he had experienced such things in the past, he quickly recovered his calm. Then he looked at the divine beast, respectfully and politely, and said, "I didn''t expect the divine beast to appear, but I was very surprised. I have seen an adult."


    As a sacred beast, and it is famous and famous, it can no longer be regarded as a kind of beast, but a very high-status existence, like the kind of priest.


    Divine Beast looked at Tang Ye and said, "It makes people feel that you have grown up to this point. When I first saw you, I was just an ordinary mortal. In this short century, the strength can be comparable to the ancient gods and even the true gods. Go ahead, you are the first one. Now I am not your opponent, you don¡¯t have to be so polite."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Politeness has nothing to do with strength. No one knows if you listen to the merits of your lord. However, now that you are here in person, I am afraid that something is important. As far as I know, you have been guarding the Ksitigarbha. In the independent realm space created by the Bodhisattva, it is guaranteed that the reincarnated soul will not have trouble. However, that space has been accumulated after thousands of years of ghosts and is almost saturated. In this way, the operation of the boundary must be restored. However, to restore the operation of the boundary, it must be There must be a Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. So now, are you here to find Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva?"


    Divine Beast looked at Li Hehui and Li Wuchang, and answered Tang Ye''s words: "You are right, I am here to welcome Lord Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. Nuwa is now in this world, Lord Ksitigarbha should also go back. If you can''t stop it. If the **** of death comes out of the seal of the **** emperor, then he must protect the realm well, otherwise it is a terrible thing to be controlled by the **** of death. Especially now that there are so many puppet corpses on the earth. These are actually no different from the dead. Now, the **** of death can control them with a little trick. Therefore, Lord Ksitigarbha must go back to manage the realm."


    Having said that, Di listened to the beast to move two steps. Its tall body was like a small building in front of Tang Ye, Li Black and White, and Li Wuchang. It arrived in front of Li Black and white, crawled down, and said, "Master Ksitigarbha, as agreed, I will come to pick you up."


    Having said that, the divine beast uttered a golden light force from its mouth, and scripture-like words flowed through the force. This golden light force shone to Li Heihei and poured into Li Heihei''s body.


    "This, this is...?" Li Shuhui was shocked, what was this for.


    In fact, he also thought about the result, but he was still surprised. Could it be that he is the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha?


    Tang Ye and Li Wuchang were also surprised. Just now according to Nuwa''s power guidance, I thought that there was no Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s reincarnation among them, but now it seems that Li Black and White is just listening to the actions of divine beasts?


    This is a good thing.


    After being surprised, both Tang Ye and Li Wuchang were happy. Although the reincarnated body of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is not Li Wuchang, but Li Wuchang will not feel unwilling. She and her elder brother Li Black and White have always had a very good relationship. She is very proud of Li Black and White''s identity.


    After Li Black and White was infused with the strength of the Divine Beast, his body began to aches. That was because of receiving a lot of divine power, just like Chen Yourong''s awakening of Nuwa''s reincarnation before.


    Soon, Li Black and White finished listening to the power from the divine beast. Li Black and White''s body aura changed, as if shrouded in a layer of golden light, and a pair of eyes became golden, like two inlaid gold. Similar to when Nu Wa awakened, Nu Wa''s eyes looked like two jadeite jade inlaid in.


    In this way, Li Black and White is indeed the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva.

 Chapter 2618： The direction of Fuxi!

    Li Hehui accepted the power of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva to complete, awakened the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, and officially returned to the status of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva. It doesn''t have to be the image of the Bodhisattva in the traditional consciousness. At this time, Li Black and White''s clothing is similar to modern people, but it does not affect the identity of the Ksitigarbha.


    The realm of the earth and the realm of the human are almost advancing with the times. After the deification plan of the human world, a scientific and technological civilization was derived and developed to the modern era, with great changes in food, clothing, housing and transportation. The existence of the realm is only when the creatures in the human realm die and enter the state of death. Then the two parties cycle back and forth. In this way, the two sides influence each other. Therefore, when you see Hades, you may see a man in a suit.


    After Li Hehui regained his identity as the Ksitigarbha, his whole person changed. The outside of the body seemed to be a golden light. He rose in the air and landed on Diting Divine Beast, his body was stable, Di Ting Divine Beast was willing to become his mount.


    "Your Excellency Tang Sheng, thank you for your guidance." Li Black-and-white, it should be said that he is the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, looked at Tang Ye and said gratefully. Although he is the supreme Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, he is very friendly and respectful to others.


    In fact, many people with high status and strong ability tend to respect people and have good conduct. On the contrary, many people who have little ability, ability and little contribution are very good at clamoring.


    Tang Ye hurriedly returned his gift and said to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva: "The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is really polite, this is what I should do, and it is also my honor. I have always been favored by you, and I want to be extremely polite. Thank you guy."


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva smiled and nodded to Tang Ye: "Okay."


    Others, no need to say more. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva looked at Li Wuchang and said with a smile: "Impermanence, I may have to go to work for a while, and you must protect yourself more and protect this cemetery of heroic spirits."


    Although he was awakened for the Ksitigarbha, the memory of that time as Li Black and White is still there. It''s just that the personality of Li Black and White "retired" first and let the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva take the lead. When the crisis of the **** of death is resolved and the status of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is not needed, the status of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will retreat and return to the status of Li Black and White.


    However, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva probably cannot do this. Because he appears now, the boundary is re-operating, and needs to be in charge of the entire boundary. Unless someone can replace him, he cannot retreat.


    Of course, there are also people who can replace him in charge of the realm, such as Hades. In fact, even in the past when the boundaries of the earth were operating, Hell managed a lot. And he is staying under the eighteenth **** to save those extremely fierce and terrifying evil spirits with very deep obsessions. These evil spirits, even if there is only one, will be saved for a long time. There have even been rumors that the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had talked with the Li ghost for a whole thousand years in order to save a Ligui with a difficult identity.


    There are many evil spirits under the eighteenth hell. It is so difficult to save one, but when will it be finished? And, there will be new generations of ghosts, so the ghosts of **** will be more difficult to save. Therefore, there is no space in **** to swear that you will not become a Buddha. This oath almost shows that the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva will always stay in hell.


    Li Wuchang looked at Li Hehui, who was standing on the divine beast, and his heart was very excited. Unexpectedly, his elder brother was actually the reincarnation of Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva! She looked at Li Black and white nervously and said: "Brother...No, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva! I will definitely protect the cemetery of the heroic spirits. Don''t worry about doing your own thing!"


    The Ksitigarbha king smiled, his expression was very gentle, and there was also a kind of compassion that seemed to be born with Li Wuchang: "Impermanence, don''t be so polite and formal, although I am now back as Ksitigarbha, but, I am also your brother."


    "Yes, brother...brother..." Li Wuchang called to the Ksitigarbha King. In fact, she is still very unaccustomed to the fact that Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is her elder brother, it is a very crazy thing to think about.


    The Ksitigarbha king looked at Tang Ye again and said: "Your Excellency Tang Sheng...maybe it is more appropriate to call you Tang Sheng Lord. I will also go with Nuwa to deal with the **** of death. I have to ask you for a lot of things. Impermanence... Please also help."


    Tang Ye bowed to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva and said, "Don''t worry, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, let me take care of everything else."


    "Okay, thank you very much." The Ksitigarbha king nodded to Tang Ye, and then rode away on the divine beast.


    Di Ting leaped into the air while the divine beast rushed, and a spatial vortex appeared in the air. Ksitigarbha and Di Ting stretched their hands into it, and then disappeared.


    Li Wuchang looked at the departure of Ksitigarbha, with a dazed expression. She still felt very much that her brother was actually the reincarnation of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, which she had never expected before.


    Tang Ye smiled at Li Wuchang and said: "Impermanence, don''t be in a daze. Now, no matter what happens, there seems to be nothing strange. The world today is slowly returning to the time when aura was overflowing. This What is it called, Reiki Resurrection? No matter what it is, in short, now is the real world, no wonder. Therefore, you should first protect the heroic cemetery. Now the enemies outside, let Nuwa and the Ksitigarbha. Help, we can''t beat those, so let''s stay behind and do things."


    Li Wuchang never likes to think so hard. Before guarding the cemetery of the heroic spirits, he listened to Li Seihui''s words, followed by Tang Ye to cultivate and grow, and he listened to Tang Ye''s words. Now Li Wuchang has become the Bodhisattva of Ksitigarbha, then he still listens to Tang Ye. if. Besides, Tang Ye is Tang Sheng, and it is reasonable to follow the arrangement.


    She nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Master Tang Sheng, if you have anything you need to do, just tell me directly."


    "You continue to stay here to guard the cemetery of the heroic spirits." Tang Ye said.


    "..."


    Li Wuchang wanted to roll his eyes. I thought there was something important to do, but it turned out to be my job.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Now that the group of true gods are on the move, with our strength, we can only watch from the side. Next, I will continue to find Wang Fuxi, and what will happen later, I will come to you again."


    "Okay." Li Wuchang nodded.


    Tang Ye looked into the distance, wondering who this man Wang Fuxi''s reincarnation was?


    According to Nuwa''s divine power, Tang Ye felt that Wang Fuxi was in a far place. I have to find it anyway, in order to deal with death.


    At this time, the **** of death and the **** of destiny joined forces to deal with Nuwa and the **** of the gods. Even as the **** of destiny read the realm of the true gods, the power of the **** of **** of destiny became stronger and stronger.


    when!


    But at this time, a beam of golden light struck, making the destiny **** furious. It''s the Ksitigarbha King who is here!

 Chapter 2619： Army of the dead!

    The power of the **** of death swallowed a large number of creatures after comprehending the swallowing secret skills, and turned the power of the creatures into his own power, which greatly improved his strength, greatly surpassed other true gods, and even forced himself to be the Emperor Pangu. Therefore, even if the **** of death is trapped in the seal of the **** emperor, the power he emits is enough to compare with the true god.


    The destiny **** is also a **** who can keep up with the strongest existence in the world by reading and adjusting the contents of the heavenly book. However, the **** of death continued to show terrifying power. When the destiny book records it, the **** of destiny can read and adjust, making her strength constantly close to the **** of death. In this way, the strength of the Destiny God is increasing almost every second, becoming an increasingly difficult existence.


    Previously, when Tang Ye''s strength was the strongest, the destiny **** could not read it because Tang Ye had already broken away from the destiny book, and any movement trajectory and strength change would not appear in the destiny book.


    Therefore, the strength of the gods of death and the gods of destiny can completely rival that of Nuwa and the gods. Even they suppressed Nu Wa and Pluto. Then, the destiny **** then used the power of the **** emperor Pangu to break the seal of the **** emperor.


    Nuwa and the Underworld could not stop them. Seeing that the power of the destiny **** was about to hit the abyss of the black hole, a golden light appeared, shining all over the earth, not only the abyss of the black hole was shining, but the entire earth seemed to be shining. The golden light was very sacred, it made people feel very comfortable, irritable, fierce, and seemed to have subsided.


    The few people here, the gods of death and destiny, Nuwa and the gods, all know that this is the power of Ksitigarbha.


    Sure enough, I quickly saw a whirlpool appearing in the middle of the black hole abyss, from which drilled out the Divine Beast, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva standing on the Divine Beast.


    After the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva appeared, he waved his hand and printed a golden "swastika" big seal, and walked towards the power of the Pangu **** emperor that the destiny **** just hit, and then the two forces collided and disintegrated, which is regarded as dissolving fate. The power of the Pangu God Emperor issued by the gods.


    Destiny God looked at the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in the sky coldly as a princess, very upset. One by one, the guys who came to disrupt the situation were really annoying.


    Roar!


    The **** of death trapped in the seal of the **** emperor even roared. His anger could not be described at all. He was about to break the seal of the **** emperor, but another Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva stopped him. He really wanted to destroy everything!


    As for Ksitigarbha, the degree of anger and resentment is not less than that of Nuwa. Because the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva replaced him in control of the land boundary, as if he had taken his place. And because the earth is under the control of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, he has lost the power of the earth, which has a huge impact on him. If not, and the realm is still under his control, it would not be so difficult to break through the seal of the **** emperor.


    "King of Ksitigarbha, are you here too?" Reaper drank out and hummed: "Very well, you are all here, then I don''t have to go to you slowly. So let me take you Devour it all!"


    After drinking low, the **** of death suddenly let out a roar, as if it was a command, which was transmitted to the whole world. Then, the earth began to vibrate, and one after another skeletons emerged from the ground, densely densely covered with the earth, without a glance!


    With such a large number of skeleton soldiers, even if Nu Wa and their strength are very strong, it would take a lot of time and strength to eliminate these skeleton soldiers.


    Not only did skeleton soldiers emerge from the realm, but in the human world, those puppets and all the dead were under the control of the **** of death. They acted to destroy and destroy according to the order of the **** of death, to attack the living things, and to all the living things. Become a dead thing, this is equivalent to strengthening the power of death.


    Precisely, at this time, under the influence of the poison of the corpse, a large number of puppet corpses have just become the power of death.


    This is an unstoppable disaster for the human world!


    After the **** of death mobilized the power to summon these dead creatures, he laughed grimly, confidently and calmly, and shouted in a low voice: "Ksitigarbha, don''t think that you can restrict me by taking over the realm instead of me. The stupid plan of deification you carried out, It also made your divine power greatly reduced, and the realm was out of your control, but I have been seizing the control of this realm, even if I have not yet fully controlled it, but I also call on these thousands of dead things. So, What are you comparing to me?"


    Facing the army of skeleton soldiers summoned by the **** of death and other dead objects, since the human world has just experienced the catastrophe of corpse poison, it can be said that there are more dead objects than living ones. Such a force almost has a crushing effect. Overwhelmingly. How to deal with this?


    When the Destiny God saw this, his original cold expression relaxed, and his heart was really surprised at the power of the Death God. No wonder the Death God could fight against several true gods one by one, with such power, of course. Although the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva is here now, the trick of summoning the dead is enough to deal with Ksitigarbha. Even if you can''t do it right, you can still hold back the Bodhisattva.


    In this way, even if the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva arrived, he could not stop the destiny **** from breaking the seal of the **** emperor and letting out the death god.


    Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva saw the tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers and other dead objects, as well as the surging of the dead in the human world through the power of Ksitigarbha, and his expression suddenly became severe. He knew that the army of these dead objects must be stopped, otherwise it would not take much time for this world to be completely destroyed by these dead objects.


    The Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva looked at Nuwa and said, ¡°Facing the death **** Jiuyou, this kind of thing is not unthinkable. In the battle with the death **** back then, although our true gods all joined forces, they were still lost. In addition, Pangu God Emperor The power of the gods is also a narrow victory. If I alone can block the power of the dead thing controlled by the **** of death, I actually won. The other, I have to leave it to you."


    Nuwa looked equally cold, and said to the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva: "Go ahead, leave it to me here."


    The Ksitigarbha king nodded, and then let the divine beast rush away. While running, the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva chanted the Ksitigarbha Heart Sutra, continuously sending out the golden light scriptures, flying around, covering all parts of the realm. Suddenly the skeleton soldiers and dead creatures were dragged and failed to destroy the realm, and went to attack. Nuwa and Pluto.


    Seeing this, the underworld felt that the problem had not been solved, and said to Nuwa: "This is just a dead thing that stabilizes the realm. What about the human realm? Now the human realm is affected by the poison of the corpse, and it is the puppet corpse running rampant. At this time, if the puppet''s corpse is not blocked, the human world will soon fall, and then the death **** will be equivalent to the power of another world, then we can''t deal with it."


    Nuwa naturally knew this, but she couldn''t help it. She glanced at the top of the human world and said, "I can only hope that Tang Ye can find Fuxi and let Fuxi stabilize."

 Chapter 2620： Surrounded by life and death!

    Tang Ye originally went to find Wang Fuxi, but after hearing a long roar, he found that the surrounding situation was not right. Then I saw that there were corpses in action, buried corpses, and missing puppet corpses that had not been processed. These have one characteristic, that is, dead objects.


    Regarding this situation, Tang Ye immediately thought of Death''s manipulation.


    Just now, it seemed to hear the roar of death, and a force of fear and shock came out, and then I saw these dead creatures move. Maybe ordinary people can''t detect such a roar, but Tang Ye is also a person close to the realm of ancient gods, so he can feel it.


    And that, it is certain that the **** of death gave out power.


    This can be regarded as a call and manipulation of the dead. It was not difficult for Tang Ye to accept that Death would possess such power, after all, in the past, all dead things were handled by Death. When the various levels of heaven and earth are in normal operation, the **** of death controls the realm and maintains the normality of all realms. But when the **** of death came up with the idea of ??reducing the dead, he entered the path of swallowing, and then he was sealed in the seal of the **** emperor.


    But in any case, as a **** of death, he has the ability to deal with all dead things. This kind of processing can also be controlled. Therefore, now the **** of death is using normal power.


    This power can be exerted so much, only because when it hits the poison of the corpse, a large number of puppet corpses appear.


    Regarding this situation, Tang Ye was very shocked, and even had a self-blame, and then a huge worry. Because he made a plan to turn people into puppets to deal with the destiny gods. And now, there are so many puppet corpses, it is to strengthen the power of death to control the dead. To some extent, he is the culprit.


    If it is used by the **** of death to cause the destruction of heaven and earth, or any other consequence, he has a great responsibility.


    So now he must deal with this problem. Faced with the attacks of those dead objects, he first avoided them, and then thought about how to restrict them. The dead can be destroyed, but the puppet corpse can''t do it, and it can be saved by removing the poison of the corpse.


    Moreover, the method of destroying a dead object is not necessarily effective. Since it is a dead object and the state after destruction is also dead, it will continue to be controlled by the **** of death. Sure enough, Tang Ye tried to destroy a skeleton. After breaking it, it soon reunited and continued to attack him.


    It''s like immortal. Maybe it can be solved by powdering it. Tang Ye tried the same way. It does. However, he can easily crush these dead objects into powder because he has extremely strong power, but not everyone has his power. The power of most people in the Red Wall Palace is still at an average level. The development of the power of deification is similar, so it is difficult to achieve this kind of random crushing, then it will be very difficult for them to deal with these dead objects.


    What''s more, because of Tang Ye''s previous plan to transform into a puppet corpse to deal with the destiny gods, many people have changed, and now they don''t have much power.


    Everything at present seems to be a desperate situation.


    Tang Ye tried to restrict the movement of these dead objects through the power of the dead. He shrouded a force of the dead to his body, and then the dead objects that came to attack him fell into confusion, showing hesitation for a while, and did not continue to attack him.


    For this reason, he guessed that the power of the dead has a certain influence on these dead objects, and can be like isolating the puppet corpse to avoid being attacked by them.


    Therefore, Tang Ye first defended these dead objects with the power of the dead. This matter also needs the help of the corpse leader, or anyone else who can control the power of the dead. After the shackles of heaven and earth''s air luck were broken, people from the corpse chasing clan also appeared, and other people who were interested in this aspect of cultivation stepped in. The corpses also cultivated some people. They can barely use the power of the dead, so they can make They help to minimize the damage caused by dead objects.


    However, Tang Ye knew that this was only a temporary contingency measure. After all, these dead objects are not puppets like they are affected by the poison of the corpse, they are controlled by the death god, and if the death **** changes their control, their actions may also change.


    The only hope that he can hold is that even after the **** of death has called so many dead things, he can no longer carry out complex will control. Or keep changing control. Because that requires a huge amount of power, maybe even the **** of death cannot support it.


    To this end, Tang Ye first went to the dead to extract a large amount of power from the dead, and after giving them to the corpse leaders, he would continue to search for the human king Fuxi, perhaps as the first leader of the human race, a true **** could have a way to deal with the power of death.


    In fact, when he reached the place between the dead, Tang Ye was puzzled. The creatures between the dead, such as the Underworld, were cultivated under the power of the dead. To a certain extent, it can be said that they are dead. However, they were not under the control of death. Perhaps, they were not affected by the death **** because they had the presence and resistance of the **** of the gods. Otherwise, they are considered to be under the boundary, and it is impossible not to be affected.


    After Tang Ye extracted a large force of the dead to Shikui, Shikui asked him not to worry too much. Because at present, most of the dead objects are still under control. This is because when Tang Ye was carrying out the plan to transform into a puppet corpse, he placed the transformed puppet corpses in a unified manner, and put them in a container warehouse, or concentrated them in one place. In this case, as long as they have enough power to envelop the dead, they will assume a state of "no master and bewilderment" and will not cause devastating damage for the time being.


    This is also due to Tang Ye''s thoughtful planning.


    Tang Ye felt more relieved about this, and then went to find Wang Fuxi.


    On the way to find Wang Fuxi, he was still surrounded and attacked by dead objects. Although there are good arrangements for the puppet''s corpse, the impact of the corpse''s poison is too great, and many places have not been dealt with properly. Coupled with the appearance of other dead objects, everywhere is very chaotic.


    This land can be said to have suffered great damage, and it is not far from the devastation.


    Tang Ye was sad in his heart, pitying the heaven and the earth, looking towards the edge of the sky, he felt uncomfortable. In fact, he really wanted to join the battle of the true god, and he also wanted to help. Even, he wants to dominate this world and put it back on track. However, his current strength is really not good.


    He can only wait until the body absorbs enough chaotic power in the chaotic power layer to break through to the true **** level, so that he can participate in the war. There is chaos power, even if it is death, what can it be?


    =========


    "Everyone gathers behind me, I will block them!" In a certain city, several members of the Lions, the first ability team of the Red Wall Palace, are dealing with dead objects.


    Here is a place that has not been dealt with, and there are still a large number of puppet corpses.


    They are already surrounded and in a life-and-death situation.

 Chapter 2621： A wave of dead things!

    The Lions Ability Team has always performed well. Captain Iron Hammer, the other three players Faye Xia Liangliang, nurse Lily, and assassin Jiang Xiaoyu. All along, the palace of the Red Wall has left them to complete any important tasks. And with their outstanding ability and cooperation, they can always finish without risk.


    Even in the face of the gods coming that time, they were just mortals with a little power, and boldly faced the gods. Although they could not defeat the gods, they also dragged the gods and did quite well.


    Not only have they been vigorously trained by the Red Wall Palace, equipped with the latest weapons developed by Shenji Technology, but they have also been guided by Tang Ye. Seeing their power before, Tang Ye pulled out the appropriate cultivation secrets from the memory of the remnant soul old man and gave them to the four of them for cultivation.


    They were actually half saint''s disciples who were instructed by Tang Ye.


    In this outbreak of corpse poison, their lion team is active. Because they are the strongest, they can better guard against the puppet''s corpse and avoid the poison of the corpse. In addition, many people agreed to Tang Ye''s plan to transform the puppet corpse, and there were not so many manpower. And they took the initiative to apply for the plan to change the puppet corpse until the end, and now they are going to deal with the puppet corpse that has not been isolated.


    The puppet corpses in this city have not been isolated yet, so they are flooding everywhere. Almost the entire city is full of puppet corpses, and everything has been polluted by the poison of the corpses. And the number of puppet corpses was more than they thought, it was easy to deal with it originally, but suddenly, other dead objects appeared, surrounding them layer by layer.


    They don¡¯t have much power for the dead. The power of the dead is used to form a defensive shield, so that the puppet corpse will not attack them, and then the puppet corpse will be isolated. But as the deceased''s power was consumed and became weak, the puppet''s corpse and those dead objects became sensitive and slowly approached them.


    Finally, after the deceased had no power, the puppet corpses and the dead swarmed around them like crazy. They were standing on a tall building that collapsed, but the puppet corpses and dead objects continued to surround them, like a stack of Arhats, desperately trying to attack them.


    It may be that these puppet corpses and dead objects are "starved". It is rare to feel that living things can become prey. Of course they will not let them go, so they are all crazy.


    Even if they were standing on a high place, they were constantly surrounded and attacked by puppets and other dead objects. Hammer and the others were helpless and could only enter a state of full defense. They thought about breaking out, but at a glance, all around them, and even the entire city, were surrounded by puppet corpses and dead objects. They were like lone boats in the sea, surrounded by sea water. How could they break through? .


    At this time, Hammer and them both looked stern, but they were not afraid. No matter how severe the situation is, even if they are only one step away from death, they are calm in their hearts.


    "Bah!" The hammer took a sip of water, showing the image of a rough, down-to-earth man. He snorted coldly: "What''s so scary about, death? It''s all commonplace for us. What do you think?"


    Xia Liangliang is actually a beautiful woman, but she just dresses up as a man, and because she is not a man, the cold woman who has become neutral also snorted and said, "It doesn''t matter if you die sooner or later."


    Lily is a gentle little girl. After Hammer and Xia Liangliang were so stiff, she shrugged, seemed indifferent, and said, "It would be great to be with you."


    Jiang Xiaoyu laughed and said, "Actually, at my speed, especially after getting the guidance of Tang Sheng, I have mastered the secret skills related to the''Zongtian Ladder''. It is still possible for me to get out. However, if you are not there, in the future It¡¯s boring. So, what about you, I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    "Ha." Hammer let out a laugh.


    Xia Liangliang is not good at air: "Actually you can go, we don''t care about you."


    Lily thought about this issue very seriously, and said, "Or Brother Xiaoyu, just run away. There is a shortage of people in the Red Wall court now. One can live by one. It is also good that unnecessary sacrifices can be avoided. , Tang Sheng needs a helper if he is busy. It''s a pity. Tang Sheng has helped us a lot and has been contributing to the country. I am dying now, so I can''t repay his kindness..."


    Listening to Lily''s words, several people were a little silent. Everyone respects Tang Sheng, and they are even more, because they have been in contact with Tang Sheng up close, and have been instructed one by one by Tang Sheng, so their strength has improved by leaps and bounds and they have become half-sage disciples. In terms of air transport power, this also benefits. For them, Tang Ye did have great kindness. They have always wanted to repay, but now it seems that there is no chance.


    Click!


    At this time, the puppet''s corpses and the dead objects were all surrounded, attacking frantically, and the formation of the Arhats was frightening. Like a desperate situation, they pile up like a mountain of corpses.


    "Come!" The hammer yelled in a low voice, calling everyone''s attention.


    Then flew out from below one after another puppet corpses and dead objects, and rushed towards them frantically. Originally, they didn''t want to hurt the puppet''s corpse, because the puppet''s corpse might be rescued and become a normal person. However, in the face of the current situation, their lives are threatened, and they can no longer take care of those, and they use their own efforts to attack the puppet corpse. And in the face of other dead objects that broke out of the ground, they were destroyed directly.


    The hammer issued a strong shield, so that the puppet''s corpse and other dead objects could not attack them, and they were also rebounded. Jiang Xiaoyu and Xia Liangliang attacked, while Lily used to cast spells to restore physical strength and relieve physical consumption.


    In their situation, the puppet corpses and dead objects are actually incapable of breaking through, and they are very safe. However, they have an Achilles¡¯ heel, which is the problem of power consumption. Now their defense is really solid, but once their strength is exhausted, they will be torn apart by the puppet corpse.


    In fact, there is a retreat they have considered, that is, Tang Ye mentioned, turning into a corpse. If they were transformed into corpses, then the puppet corpses and dead objects would definitely not attack them. When there is an antidote one day, maybe you can change back to a normal person.


    However, they did not do this because they had a mission. The puppet corpse needs to be dealt with, and if left unchecked, it will have a huge impact, otherwise they won''t have to rush to deal with it.


    The crazy attacks of the puppet corpses and other dead objects are very fierce, and their power is consumed very quickly. After a while, they were all tired and almost exhausted. The shield of the hammer was forced, and then faced the puppet corpses and dead groups that rushed around like a huge wave. They knew that they could not stop it after all and were about to die.


    call!


    The puppet corpses and the group of dead objects rushed down, indeed like a wave.


    But after these dead objects threw down, suddenly, the hammers and their positions burst out with a cloud of light like loess, and all the dead objects bounced off.


    Then I saw that it was the hammer bursting out of that light, there was a powerful and powerful sacred power!

 Chapter 2622： Strength is not allowed!

    I originally thought that if I was thrown down by such a wave of dead objects, my body would definitely be torn apart. However, this is not the case. Seeing that he was about to be swept down by the wave of dead objects, suddenly the hammer burst out with a powerful light, blasting all the dead objects into flight.


    Jiang Xiaoyu, Xia Liangliang, and Lily were very surprised by this. What is going on?


    Didn¡¯t Captain Hammer¡¯s power run out? How can such a powerful force burst out?


    "Captain...?" Xia Liangliang looked at Hammer''s back and asked in confusion.


    In addition to wondering why the hammer had so much power since they had already exhausted their power, they also wondered that the power that the hammer had just exploded was not the kind they were familiar with. That is a brand new power, what is going on?


    At this time, those crazy puppet corpses and dead creatures rushed again. They were so crazy. They were only partly blown by the impact just now, and there were many more puppet corpses and dead creatures rushing in.


    The hammer did not answer Xia Liangliang''s doubts for the time being, and when he raised his hand, that hand radiated golden light, forming a strong flow of condensed, like a ball of yellow light. Then, the hammer drove this force to the ground. But before it hit the ground, the yellow light power ball burst out, forming a shock wave centered on their feet and spreading out.


    call!


    This impact was extremely powerful, spread out, and swept the entire city. Suddenly, all the puppet corpses and dead objects that rushed towards the hammer and them were shocked. They all fell and could no longer rush.


    Immediately afterwards, the hammer once again emitted a yellow light force and released it with the same move. And this time, the power is not impacting the puppet corpses and dead objects, but like a giant mountain that presses on the puppet corpses and dead objects, so that they can no longer stand up, and can no longer rush. Kill them.


    "This..." Jiang Xiaoyu, Xia Liangliang, and Lily were all stunned that such a weird thing happened.


    They suddenly felt that the hammer in front of them was not the captain they knew. Who is this? Is the captain possessed?


    call!


    At this time, a person fell in the air. He didn''t step on the puppet''s corpse and dead objects, and when he got close to the ground, he stood up in the air, and he knew that he was a very powerful person.


    They looked at Xia Liangliang and were shocked, and then became excited inexplicably. Because the person who came from mid-air was the person they always wanted to thank, and it was Tang Ye, the saint.


    "Why did Tang Sheng come?" Xia Liangliang asked curiously.


    "It''s here to save us!" Lily was quite excited.


    In their eyes, Tang Ye is not only a saint, not only their benefactor, and a hero who saves the heavens and the earth, but also a very powerful person who can defeat the gods, free from the heavens and the earth, the supreme one, staying behind One legend after another. Compared with those gods, Tang Sheng is more like a god!


    Jiang Xiaoyu said: "The arrival of Tang Sheng will not be related to the abnormality of the captain? Maybe the strength of the captain just now was given by Tang Sheng, so that terrible power can erupt."


    Xia Liangliang and Baihe think this guess is very possible.


    However, the hammer turned his head and saw that his eyes became very cool and beautiful, as if they were inlaid with two yellow diamonds. And, his whole personality has also changed. It has become bigger and mighty, it has become dignified and sacred, and has the style of a king.


    Seeing such hammers, Xia Liangliang, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Lily were all surprised and didn''t know what to say. This was completely unlike the Captain Hammer they knew!


    "You guys don''t give me too much face, right? My power, how come Tang Sheng gave it?" At this time, Iron Hammer looked at Xia Liangliang and they said jokingly.


    Xia Liangliang was taken aback for a moment, what does this mean?


    Captain Hammer seemed to have changed, and it became obvious. However, they were asked to describe, but they didn''t know how to say it.


    Could it be said that Captain Hammer himself has such a strong power?


    Tie Hammer stopped joking with Xia Liangliang and the others, turned his head and looked at Tang Ye. Xia Liangliang''s attention returned to Tang Ye. They are still puzzled. Why did the hammer suddenly change, and why did Tang Sheng come again?


    Tang Ye looked at the hammer and saw the eyes of the hammer that looked like yellow diamonds, and couldn''t help feeling very much. These true gods reincarnated and lodged with them before.


    "I have seen the King of Human Kings¡ª¡ªTrue God Fuxi." Tang Ye saluted the hammer respectfully and called out.


    "Huh?" When they heard Tang Ye''s words and saw Tang Ye''s actions, Xia Liangliang was stunned, and they didn''t know what was going on.


    Wang Fuxi?


    Are you talking about... Captain Hammer?


    what!


    What a joke.


    Xia Liangliang, neither of them believed in such a thing.


    The captain who had been with them, a rough old man, turned out to be Wang Fuxi? The true **** of the same name as Nuwa and Ksitigarbha?


    It is really dreamy!


    How could such a character stay with ordinary people like them, and also fight side by side, experiencing life and death. If so, aren''t they too lucky to have been with Wang Fuxi for so long and have experienced so many things together.


    When they were deeply shocked by Xia Liangliang, three yellow rays of light suddenly fell from the sky, which was the force of qi luck. These three forces of air transport recognized Xia Liangliang, Jiang Xiaoyu, and Baihe, which made the three of them stronger.


    "This..." Xia Liangliang was even more stunned when they suddenly received the gift of luck.


    It is very rare to be recognized by the force of air transport in this way. Generally, people or things at the emperor level and saint level will have them. Therefore, apart from the previous shackles of the heavens and the earth''s air luck being broken, the air luck was reinfused, and there was no longer a limit, and those extremely prominent people received this kind of blessing, nothing happened again. But now, they got it!


    There must be some reason for this.


    Could it really be... The captain of the Hammer was Ren Wang Fuxi, and because he had experienced life and death with Ren Wang Fuxi, he was recognized by Qi Luck? Or is it because of Wang Fuxi''s luck?


    The hammer...It should be said that it was Wang Fuxi. He turned around and smiled at Xia Liangliang and the others: "Actually, I didn''t know that I had such an identity. Just now I was in a crisis, and my strength was awakened, and I returned to Fuxi. This identity. You really should be surprised. After all, this identity... is a bit amazing. However, in the current situation, even if Fuxi appears, I believe you are acceptable, right?"


    Fuxi didn''t say so much anymore, looking back at Tang Ye, and said, "Tang Sheng, you don''t have to be polite. You, or you along the way, are no worse than me. Without you, maybe I wouldn''t have a chance to come out. . Whether it¡¯s me or anyone else, I have to say thank you."


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed instead, don''t praise so much, I''m sorry.


    He said to Fuxi: "Those are all things that should be done, but now, even if I want to help, my strength is not allowed."

 Chapter 2535： Rely on yourself for the most protection!

    Now that other people say that strength is not allowed, this is actually to show great abilities. Something like "I want to keep a low profile too, but my strength doesn''t allow it" or something. But now Tang Ye said that the strength is not allowed, it is the real strength that is not allowed, not so strong power to participate in the battle of the true god.


    Tang Ye was also very depressed. Many people still think that he is the number one in the world. Even if he is not, he will not be too restricted, and he can still solve everything. However, only he himself knew the strength of the peak of the ancient gods, and he did not even want to participate in the battle between the true gods.


    For this kind of thing, Tang Ye had no choice but to accelerate the absorption and fusion of that layer of chaotic power on the body to break through himself. If he could really break through to the realm of the true gods, then he might be able to regain the number one position in the world. Even the **** of death is only becoming powerful through the power of Origin. And the chaotic force can restrain the original source force, what''s to be afraid of then?


    Now that Fuxi has recovered, he naturally wants to deal with Death, so he will leave the matter to Tang Ye to deal with. Anyway, Tang Ye had already guided both the Ksitigarbha King and Fuxi, and could not participate in the battle between the true gods, so he could only deal with the hordes of puppet corpses and dead objects.


    Fuxi said to Tang Ye: "The **** of death summons the dead and makes the puppet''s corpse move again. The impact is very big. If you want to stop this, you still have to solve the **** of death. So next, I will go to the realm. And now, Please slow down this matter. Before I leave, I will exert another force to suppress these dead objects. The power of human luck can still play a great role."


    As the king of people, the king of kings among people can be said to be the king of all kings. He was a very special true god, and he was promoted as a human race. Under the fixation of the true **** at the time, it was a phenomenon that broke the rules of the Pangu God Emperor. Visible his strength. However, there are rumors that the King of Humans has always been a true god, only incarnate among humans to lead the human race.


    This is because there is a saying that Fuxi is the elder brother of Nuwa. Nuwa created human beings and was born in the human race. Without a good leader, it would be difficult to develop wasteland and develop humanities and eventually become a beast. Nuwa spent so much effort to create human beings, but she didn''t want such a result. As a result, Fuxi, as Nuwa''s brother, loved his sister, became a member of the human race, became the ancestor of humanities, led the development of the human race, and later gained supreme luck and became the king of humanity.


    As for why Fuxi became the King of People, there are actually many others. The birth of a true **** from the human race is absolutely incredible, even impossible.


    The reality is very cruel. Some things will lose at the starting line. From the beginning, the gap is doomed, and no matter how hard you try, you can''t catch up. The gap between man and God is probably the same. Those who cultivate powerfully later, even if they become gods, even if they are ancient gods, cannot reach the realm of true gods.


    Fuxi asked Tang Ye, then turned around and said to Xia Liangliang and the others: "I am very happy to be able to fight with you for a while. If there is a chance, I still want to be your hammer captain and fight with you."


    Although Xia Liangliang and the others were still surprised that the hammer was the reincarnation of Wang Fuxi, they had accepted it. This is a bit embarrassing for them. Once Captain Hammer was talking and laughing, but he could also make jokes, but now it''s fine, Captain Hammer turned out to be Wang Fuxi, so how can he brag and have fun with him? Moreover, what should I do when facing Captain Hammer again.


    Even Tang Sheng is so respectful, and probably he wants to treat Captain Hammer as the supreme true **** of Wang Fuxi, Captain Hammer is no longer there!


    So when the hammer talked to them again, they actually didn''t treat the hammer as the captain who played with them before. Think of it as Wang Fuxi. Xia Liangliang smiled politely and said to the hammer: "True God Fuxi, don''t worry, we will take care of ourselves."


    Lily and Jiang Xiaoyu nodded their heads, probably meaning that. Seeing this, Fuxi knew that his identity as Fuxi had a lot of influence. This was also inevitable, and he didn''t care much. If the **** of death can really be solved, he will not always live as Fuxi, perhaps he will return to become a hammer. At that time, maybe you can come back again. I hope so... In fact, Fuxi is also uncertain in her heart, just like Nuwa is also uncertain. Because the **** of death is really strong, it''s not something they can solve if they want to.


    Fuxi didn''t say any more, glanced at Tang Ye, nodded, then rose into the sky and headed towards the boundary. One world and several life worlds are not independent spaces, but just barriers that are difficult to pass through. Therefore, if you want to pass through a realm, you still get where the enchantment goes, even if it is a true god.


    The so-called space jump ability can only be used within one realm, and cannot jump from one realm to another, otherwise it will be too powerful. Tang Ye tried, and it was true, so to go from the human world to the earth world, you had to go to the crevice of the undead first, and then from the enchantment entrance to reach the earth.


    Seeing Fuxi leave, Xia Liangliang and the others couldn''t help feeling a lot. It feels like a dream. The captain who almost died with them one second, the captain becomes the supreme true god, just like a dream.


    Tang Ye clapped his palms to make them come back to their senses, and looked at them and said, "Things are so wonderful, don¡¯t feel so dreamy. I tell you, Miss Chen Yourong who is doing research in the Shenji Technology Laboratory is still Nuwa What about the true god, what do you think?"


    "This..." They knew Chen Yourong. Because the magic weapon they were equipped with was researched by Chen Yourong, which gave Nuwa the power of the magic stone. Unexpectedly, that ordinary girl, who just mastered powerful technological power, turned out to be Nuwa.


    Very unexpected, but thinking about it, it seems reasonable, otherwise how can we study the power of the Nuwa Divine Stone.


    It just feels a bit weird that the people around me had such a noble true god.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "There is always cause and effect in things. In this crisis, they will come forward. It is the blessing of our human race. We must thank them and cooperate with them. To deal with the crisis, we cannot just count on them. In the end, If you can rely on yourself, you must rely on yourself. Nothing is more secure than relying on yourself."


    "Yes! Follow Tang Sheng''s arrangement!" Xia Liangliang was very polite and respectful to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, feeling that they were too grand, and said: "Now we will first solve these puppet corpses and dead objects, and then you go back to the Red Wall court to see if you need help."

 Chapter 2536： One by one!

    The solution to the puppet''s corpses and dead objects currently does not have the means to completely destroy them. Of course, if you use a strong force to make the smoke disappear and turn into dust, that''s fine. But doing so will completely destroy the puppet''s corpse, and even if the poison of the corpse can be solved at that time, it will not be possible to save the person.


    Now I don¡¯t want this irreversible thing to happen, so I risk isolation and management, thinking that one day I can be rescued. Therefore, to solve the puppet corpses and dead objects in this city, Tang Ye did not intend to destroy them directly with force.


    Those dead objects can be destroyed to shattered, but the puppet corpse still uses isolation.


    Tang Ye glanced at them at Xia Liangliang, and knew that the equipment they wore with the power of the dead had exhausted the power of the dead, so Tang Ye replenished them with the power of the dead.


    Although Tang Ye was the incarnation of the power of chaos at this time, the magical effect of the dead wood every spring could still play a part. Earlier, he had reached the gap between the undead to absorb a part of the deceased''s power back, and used it to deal with the puppet corpses and dead objects.


    Xia Liangliang was amazed at Tang Ye''s ability to integrate powers. For Tang Sheng, they felt that it was weird to say how weird.


    Perfect control of any kind of power, even the true god, is impossible!


    After Tang Ye added the deceased''s power to the equipment for Xia Liangliang and the others, a huge deceased''s power was released, spreading out, sticking to the human aura that suppressed the puppet''s corpse and the dead that Fuxi had just issued. It made the puppet''s corpse and the dead feel lifeless, thinking that they were the same kind, and no longer struggled so hard. In this way, it is not difficult for Xia Liangliang and the others to isolate and manage them together.


    Xia Liangliang and they are responsible for the finishing touches before returning to the palace of the Red Wall. Tang Ye still has a lot to do. Although he is limited by his strength, he also wants to try it. So he returns to the Heaven Realm Chaos Power Layer to supplement the Chaos Power, and reaches his current strongest state. He is going to the realm to see what it is Situation.


    Anyway, it is the incarnation of Chaos, even if it is killed, it will not die, so what is it?


    After replenishing the chaotic power, Tang Ye incarnation looked at the chaotic power layer in front of him. Compared to before, the chaotic power had been greatly reduced. This is because it is absorbed by the body. And this situation is very beneficial to Tang Ye''s ontology. He becomes stronger and the Chaos power layer weakens, so he won''t have anything to do in it. Even at this time, it may be possible to leave the Chaos power layer.


    The body strength and strength of the body have been increased several times compared to before, and now it is absolutely impossible for a person at the pinnacle of the ancient **** to fight his body. Moreover, the body also vaguely felt that it was about to break through to the realm of true gods. He was vaguely aware of what happened in the realm of this time, when several true gods fought. Probably this is a vision of the true god. However, other true gods can''t snoop into his being. Because the chaotic power does not belong to the power of this world, it has played a great interference effect. Therefore, even if he knew that Tang Ye''s body was in the celestial chaotic power layer, the destiny **** didn''t know what Tang Ye''s body was.


    Tang Ye''s ontology knew that as long as he persisted for a while, he would be able to integrate the chaotic power and reach the realm of the true **** at that time. It was natural to participate in the battle of the true god, rather than seeking a dead end!


    Even if he can''t participate in it now, the incarnation of Tang Ye still intends to seek his own death and head towards the boundary.


    Regarding the appearance of the **** of death, Tang Ye knew that he had a big fault. Although Nuwa said that this was the destiny of heaven and earth, it would inevitably happen. If it does not happen now, it will happen someday in the future, but he still feels that if it is not He stimulated the destiny god, death **** would not appear so soon. Therefore, when the **** of death appeared, he wanted to participate.


    He wouldn''t let himself become a burden, anyway, he was conscious of death, and he didn''t need Nuwa and Fuxi to take care of them. Perhaps, what else can help.


    Although I said that, I felt that I might be a burden. With this kind of thoughts and situation, I still feel very uncomfortable. Maybe it''s because the strong are used to it and suddenly become a weakness. I really feel depressed and want to be strong. At least it can''t be a burden.


    At this time, in order to stabilize the condition of the earth boundary, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva suspended above the center of the earth boundary, mobilizing the boundless power of Dharma, and the continuous golden light writings radiated out and fell on every dead object to stabilize them. Prevent them from forming an attacking army.


    But after doing so, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva cannot participate in the battle against the **** of death. At this time, the destiny **** and the **** of death joined forces, and Nuwa and the **** of darkness were gradually no longer rivals. This is due to the fact that the Destiny God constantly reads and adjusts her power, making her power equal to N¨¹wa, surpassing the Underworld God, and even closely following the Death God, about to surpass N¨¹wa.


    Under this situation, the strength of the destiny **** and the underworld is better than that of Nuwa and underworld. Then, the destiny **** found another opportunity to break the seal of the **** emperor, and the **** of death could come out even more. Therefore, the power that death can emit is even stronger.


    Nuwa and Pluto are in more and more difficult situations. Nu Wa had long anticipated this situation, because they were only a few true gods that could deal with the death gods. Now Zhu Rong, the **** of war, Xingtian, the **** of water, the **** of wind, and the **** of earth and earth, have not arrived. Without the power of five true gods, it is impossible to deal with death gods!


    At this time, the destiny **** had another chance to crack the seal of the **** emperor. After a few more hits, the God Emperor''s seal will be broken. At that time, she knew she was fine with her. Then she will do her own thing. First of all, she must solve Tang Ye.


    For Tang Ye''s anger and resentment, she no longer considered any plans, anyway, she wanted to kill Tang Ye!


    Because Tang Ye forced her to the previous situation, she felt that she didn''t feel like the destiny **** who controlled everything. This is a great shame and cannot be tolerated. What''s more, Tang Ye hasn''t died in the Chaos Power Layer. This kind of variable is beyond her control. In order not to destroy her plan in the future, she must kill it.


    The power that hit the seal of the **** emperor was about to fall under the abyss of the black hole, but at this time, as if a power that opened up the world rushed down from mid-air, the barrier above the earth seemed to be broken. This force, domineering and fierce, looked at it, vaguely with the aura of the Pangu God Emperor.


    The momentum, the power of Ren Wang Fuxi, is indeed a bit like the Pangu God Emperor. The King of Kings, the tribe that gets the most aura power, and Fuxi can use this tribe''s aura. In addition, the body of the true god, tall and mighty, holding a giant cauldron, which is a fuxi cauldron, fell from the sky, really amazing.


    Fuxi Ding directly attacked the power that wanted to break the seal of the **** emperor and went away to resolve it.


    Seeing this, the destiny god, gritted his teeth and was about to curse. It''s really hateful, one after another, just like playing?

 Chapter 2537： Fuxi Ding Shenwei!

    The destiny **** is a little tired of what is happening now.


    But to let the death **** come out, he has been blocked by the true god. But the true gods came one by one, and seeing that the **** of death was about to be released, her plan was completed, then she could kill Tang Ye, Yixue shamed, but another true **** came, preventing her from breaking the seal of the **** emperor. .


    Now three true gods have come, and if we count, there are still five true gods who have not come. Is it going to have to go through five times when the true **** comes to obstruct it again and again, and to fight slowly with the true **** here?


    The Destiny God didn''t want to do this anymore, so she became irritable, looked up at Fuxi, and snorted coldly: "Fuxi, you have also appeared, very well, if you kill you, you should be able to get a human book, right? Kill you, and then kill the Earth Zang King, and get it together with the human book and the Earth book!"


    The destiny **** is not just talking, after speaking, she immediately issued a freezing attack on the descending Fuxi. With a wave of her hand, she started to release two ice dragons. The ice dragon was fierce, the frozen snow-white dragon body had two scarlet eyes.


    Two ice dragons hovered up and directly impacted Fu Xi in the air. That powerful momentum has long surpassed the fight of the gods, as if this is outside the vast sky, where the peerless strong are fighting.


    Fuxi snorted coldly in the face of the two icy shots from the destiny god, and began to fight back. Destiny''s attack is definitely not to be underestimated. Because the destiny **** can adjust according to the power of the strong appearing between the heaven and the earth, so that he can reach that level. It can be said that the destiny **** can keep up with who is the strongest in the world. Therefore, the attack of the destiny **** is almost equivalent to the strongest level of heaven and earth.


    That being the case, how can you underestimate it. Even a true **** like Fuxi could be killed!


    But Fuxi will not be afraid. At the level of the true god, fear probably doesn''t exist. Unless you encounter a person who is much stronger than them, such a person can only be found in the vast sky outside. The **** of death who had grown up to keep up with the strength of the **** emperor Pangu did not scare them. They fight boldly, at best they are ready to be killed.


    There is no fear, but they are ready to be killed. This is because their strength is not terrible enough to make them feel that they still have the possibility of a battle, at most they are lost and then killed. And if the strength is strong enough for them that there is no possibility of a battle, they can be killed easily. That is to surrender without a fight. The fear that works like this is an excellent testimony of the power gap.


    Just as the power of death did not make the true **** fear, but it made other creatures and all things fear. All other creatures felt that it was impossible to fight death, their own death had already arrived.


    "Fate, you have tossed for thousands of years, and now you want to release the **** of death, only this, you must be stopped!" Fuxi coldly snorted to the **** of fate: "Why are you so stupid that you want to let the **** of death come out for so-called control Plan, don¡¯t you know that the **** of death wants to destroy this world? If this world is destroyed, what else do you need to exist!"


    The destiny **** laughed and said: "As long as this world does not completely collapse, then I will exist. As long as I exist, it has meaning. No matter what kind of world, under my control, I will follow my plan. Change. You don¡¯t understand the wonderful feeling of controlling everything."


    "Do you think that the **** of death would agree with you like this? The **** of death came out and would not let himself be controlled by anyone, even you!" Fuxi snorted again to the destiny god.


    The Destiny God looked down at the abyss of the black hole and laughed playfully, and said: "Then we have to see who is stronger. If the **** of death can dominate this world, then I can only help. But if the **** of death cannot, then this world It''s mine. Do you think I will lose to death?"


    Here, the **** of death can hear their conversation. However, this does not affect the joint destiny **** and death **** at this time. Anyway, everyone knows that kind of thing. Everyone knew what kind of existence the **** of death was, and what kind of existence was the **** of destiny. As for fighting with each other, it is something that only happens when the immediate matter is resolved. Moreover, since it is something that is bound to happen, why conceal it. They are true gods, and things that cannot be hidden don''t need to be hidden in hypocrisy.


    Fuxi knew not to persuade the destiny god, and snorted coldly: "Here, we will stop the death **** from coming out, and then destroy you!"


    After all, Fuxi went to deal with the two terrifying ice dragons released by the destiny god. The two ice dragons were about to impact him, and he smashed out the Fuxi Ding raised with one hand with his right hand.


    The Fuxi Ding was his powerful artifact. A few people couldn''t hug it so big and golden, but it was a little sad, as if it had gone through a lot of vicissitudes. There are ancient inscriptions carved on it, and the inscriptions are not necessarily necessarily. When you reach the back, you can understand it, because the latter are modern Chinese characters. Probably, the inscription above was carved according to the development of human race. From the beginning of the simple mark formed by the text, it gradually takes shape. There are texts for each stage, explaining the development of the human race. This Fuxi Ding can be said to be very old.


    The beginning of humanity!


    After the Fuxi Ding was smashed out by Fuxi, it was like a hill, rumbling, and its momentum was not inferior to the two frozen destiny gods, and it was even worse.


    boom!


    Fuxi Ding smashed a frozen head, exuding a shock of fear, and the entire boundary was affected, shaking and shaking. Even the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva who went to the center of the earth to suppress the dead, his clothes drifted up. Moreover, the force of the collision between Fuxi Ding and the ice dragon continued to spread out.


    Really fighting with the power above the true god, it shakes the whole world at every turn, which is too terrifying.


    At this time, Tang Ye came to the crevice of the undead, even in the crevice of the undead, he felt that kind of vibration.


    Ouch!


    The ice dragon that was hit by the Fuxi Ding just held on for a while, and then the head of the ice dragon shattered, and the entire frozen dragon body was shattered, thus breaking up an ice dragon.


    Then, Fuxi Ding did not stop, rotated a circle, flew out in an arc, and hit another ice dragon.


    The ice dragon eye was about to hit Fuxi, but Fuxi was very calm and ignored it. Then Fu Xiding returned to him and slammed into the ice dragon.


    Just like the first ice dragon was killed, Fu Xiding''s power was terrible, and it broke the ice dragon again. As if hearing a painful dragon roar, the two ice dragons were shattered.


    Fuxi''s power is still very terrifying. Coupled with the power of Fuxi Ding, even the power of the destiny **** to catch up with the death **** can not crush it.


    Unless the death **** is not affected by any **** emperor''s seal, she reads it again, otherwise it will be more difficult to deal with Fuxi alone.


    At this time, the death attack appeared, and a death ray rushed towards Fuxi.

 Chapter 2538： True God infighting!

    The attack of the destiny **** failed to deal with Fuxi, and the power of death kept up.


    For Fuxi''s arrival, the **** of death must be concerned. He didn''t want to be stopped, he finally waited for the opportunity to seal off the dead **** emperor, and he would succeed anyway.


    As for the affairs with the destiny god, he certainly knew that the destiny **** wanted to control the entire world, and also wanted to seize the book of humans and the book of the earth, and then merge with the book of heaven, to reach a perfect state and become an existence like the Emperor Pangu. If this is the case, even if it is his **** of death, he cannot deal with it!


    In this case, he and the Destiny God, in fact, must be rivals. Because he will also seize this world and turn this world into a world of dead things. Then, this was just his starting point, and he had to go out to the vast sky and continue to expand his territory. If you can become the master of the entire vast sky, it is naturally the best.


    Although there is a conflict with the Destiny God, but now we must deal with the true God first. If they have a common enemy, then they will first take what they need, and become allies because of the common enemy.


    This is a law that any world will have. The survival of the fittest must be flexible, adaptable, and timely development.


    The power of the **** of death has something that the destiny gods cannot call, that is, they got it from the **** Pangu at the beginning, similar to their own "attributes". It was a kind of death and devouring, it was the purest force of the dead, even more pure and terrifying than the undead. Even these true gods will suffer a certain degree of invasion and damage if they are marked. So if you want to stay safe, don''t get hurt by death easily!


    The death ray is a powerful force of the **** of death, shot from the red skull eyes of the **** of death. If it hadn''t been for the opening of the God Emperor''s seal, the power of Death would actually not be released. Now the **** of death is better at attacking inside the **** emperor''s seal, because outsiders can''t hit him, attacking the **** emperor''s seal is useless. At the beginning, Pangu God Emperor''s will was worried that the Death God would call his men and gather the dead power of the earth to break the God Emperor''s seal from the outside, so the seal was very strong inside and outside, unless it was his power, otherwise it was impossible to shake.


    The death ray hit Fuxi Ding, and Fuxi Ding made a clanging sound and shook. The death ray did not disappear. It can be seen that the power of the death ray is stronger than the ice dragon emitted by the destiny **** just now. Now Fu Xiding and Death Ray are confronting each other, and there is no way to tell the winner for the time being.


    "Fuxi, are you here now? Huh ha ha... well, I knew that Nu Wa is here, and the Ksitigarbha king is here, and you will definitely come. Then, the five miscellaneous hairs will also come. Right?" Death let out a sneer of disdain.


    He is really arrogant enough, five miscellaneous hairs? In fact, it is not difficult to know that he is talking about the other five true gods, namely, the **** of war Xingtian, the **** of fire Zhurong, the **** of water, the **** of wind and the **** of earth. These five true gods were also born shortly after the Pangu God Emperor opened up heaven and earth. However, they were later than Nuwa Fuxi and Ksitigarbha. They are more active only after the formation of all creatures.


    However, it cannot be said that they are inferior to Nuwa, Fuxi, and the King of Earth Store. Their five powers are also powers between heaven and earth. Each has its own strengths and is very obvious. Perhaps, like them, they only control one aspect of the power and can be more exquisite!


    However, when the **** of death is here, he is actually called "Miscellaneous Hair". If it is heard by the five true gods, I am afraid it will blow up. I don''t care about the hatred of N¨¹wa Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. I will do my best to deal with him. .


    In fact, in the eyes of the Destiny God, she knew that the five true gods, the God of War and the God of Fire, would also appear, but she was not worried because she felt that she could provoke the five true gods and Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Conflict.


    The source of this contradiction is the previous "de-deification" plan.


    At the beginning, after Pangu God Emperor''s will power sealed the Death, there was still a small amount of God Emperor power, so Nuwa explained to Pangu God Emperor Will of the plan to dea. In fact, it was also because she noticed the emergence of the will to change in fate. This plan also has the intention to deal with the destiny gods. Of course, the most important thing is that she thinks that there is no so-called divine power on this earth, so that all creatures can develop in a stable environment. And the existence of divine power will inevitably lead to constant disputes, and it is still very destructive disputes.


    The God Emperor Pangu naturally hoped that the heaven and earth he created could develop well, and was finally convinced by Nu Wa, so he used his remaining power to open up the chaos space, and cooperated with Nu Wa and their deification plan to wrap all the gods in the ordinary gods and ancient gods. The gods, as well as the true gods, are sent to the chaos space.


    Their saying is "send" or "please", but for those gods who are sent to the chaotic space, it is "exile" or "expulsion." How could they accept "send" or "please"? Isn''t this a joke? The chaotic space is extremely dangerous and mysterious to them. When they get there, their lives are threatened. So what do you say "send" or "please"?


    If the deification plan would tell them at the beginning, then they would definitely not agree. In this case, there is bound to be a war between the gods. Moreover, what they hate very much is that the deification plan was carried out, but N¨¹wa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha did not go to the chaotic space.


    what is this?


    Can it be understood that if all the other gods are driven away, then the three true gods can become masters and do whatever they want in this world?


    Although Nuwa and the others didn''t think this way, and didn''t do it, it''s normal for other gods to think that way under anger and hatred.


    In this way, other gods, including the **** of war Xingtian and the five true gods, have great hatred against Nuwa, Fuxi, and the King of Ksitigarbha. When they were in the chaotic space, watching their companions die in that dangerous environment, they vowed that if they could go back, they would avenge the revenge, even if the targets were Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha!


    It is a pity that now the gods have come to a battle, and the gods have suffered heavy losses. They are now scattered around, and at the same time, they can only develop secretly. However, the five true gods have not yet appeared, and the power of the five of them is comparable to all the gods that have descended, and they may not be unable to deal with Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha.


    Now the destiny gods are eager for the gods of war and fire, the five true gods who have enemies with Nuwa, Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha, so that they can provoke and cause several true gods to have infighting. Although these true gods may also deal with the death gods unanimously, they may also develop in accordance with the script of the destiny gods.


    The destiny **** looked up and felt that the five true gods should almost come.

 Chapter 2539： The final battle!

    Tang Ye reached the gap between the undead, and wanted to pass through the central area and then to the entrance of the boundary. This time he was going to the realm to see the battle between Death God and Nuwa. Moreover, he is ready to go without returning.


    This is not something to worry about, it''s just an incarnation, even if you are killed, you can gather a second one. Therefore, there is no need to worry about death.


    There are still many dark creatures in the gap between the undead, and they will encounter attacks along the way, but with Tang Ye''s strength, they can easily solve them. And through the gap between the undead, to the entrance of the earth, he saw Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji didn''t feel surprised to see Tang Ye coming. For things like True God Wars, she felt that Tang Ye would definitely go to join in. After all, it is related to the fate of this world. Besides, Tang Ye is just an incarnation now, so there is no need to worry about death, so why not go?


    However, facing the true God, things are not that simple. She said to Tang Ye: "Don''t think that this is just your incarnation, so you can''t be afraid of anything. The power of the true **** must not be underestimated. Maybe they will go directly to the heavens and destroy your body. In this case, you It''s really dead."


    This kind of thing is possible. Previously, the Destiny God could not interfere in the Chaos Power Layer, because the Destiny God was no more than the power of the Ancient God. But now that the true **** descends, the destiny **** has read the true **** realm, and its strength has reached the true **** realm. And the power of the true **** might break the chaotic power layer, so Tang Ye''s body would be very dangerous. At that time, it is very likely to be killed!


    Therefore, while the destiny gods are entangled with the great true gods, they should act in a low-key manner and don''t provoke others, so they may live longer.


    Tang Ye was already prepared, and the issue Hei Ji said was naturally considered. He estimated that at this time the body has absorbed a lot of chaotic power, and its strength has become very strong. If he didn''t break through to the true **** level, he was naturally not an opponent of the true god. However, relying on the chaotic power to fight against the original source power, and the secret skills he mastered, there is a chance to survive under the attack of the true god.


    Although it was only probabilistic, and he might be killed, but he couldn''t wait until he was completely sure. In the current world situation, since the true **** has come, the change may be in a flash. Therefore, it is good to participate in the war early and observe the situation.


    "Now is the last moment of this world revolution. Whether we are going to change, or being controlled by the destiny gods, or the gods of death, there will be results in a long time. So I have a hunch that I can''t miss any change. Only tight Only by staring at each other can we rest assured, regardless of whether the final result is a defeat or victory for us." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye for a while, then nodded and said, "It seems that you have made a great enlightenment. Now that you are mentally prepared, there is nothing to worry about. Regarding the future battle of this world, it is very There will be results soon. Finally...I can put it down. Whether it is a failure or a success, you can put it down. Otherwise, what else?"


    Tang Ye was silent. Indeed, things in this world will soon be over. If you fail, you will die, and you don''t need to think about it anymore. It''s fine, it''s the sentence, "It''s a hundred dead."


    If it succeeds, it will renovate the world and put it back on track. Then, whether it is a deified civilization or a technological civilization, they will develop and influence each other, and the world will become a colorful world. As for myself, I will probably leave this world and go to the vast expanse of the universe outside, letting go of the past, and there will be a new beginning.


    "Let''s go." Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    Go from here to the realm, formally join the final battle in this world.


    However, Hei Ji did not move, glanced at Tang Ye, and said silently, "Do you think you can leave? This is the entrance barrier of a realm. To cross a realm, the power of the true **** is needed. In the past, the true **** was in his own control. In one realm of space, the death **** is in the realm, and other true gods have always been in the realm, and it is also very difficult, otherwise the death **** will become stronger by swallowing secret skills, how can other true gods find out so late? Now you and I are not in the real **** realm, want to go through here, No show."


    "Um..." Tang Ye was stunned when Hei Ji said this. This is really a bit embarrassing, and Gui seemed righteous and audacious just now.


    If you can''t go to the realm in the end, what would you say to participate in the final battle?


    Tang Ye scratched his head, smiled awkwardly, and said to Hei Ji: "Have you tried it just now?"


    Hei Ji naturally tried, and said: "Even if I give out the power of the true **** bloodline, I can''t open this barrier. But if I use the power of chaos, it can shake a little. However, if our own strength is not enough, it will be impossible after all. turn on."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "I''ll try it."


    Now his strength is much stronger than Hei Ji. Although it is an incarnation, it will become stronger as the body becomes stronger. In addition, his Chaos power is stronger and richer than Hei Ji''s. Since the power of chaos can shake this barrier, it is possible for him to open it.


    Hei Ji stepped aside, and Tang Ye stood in front of the barrier entrance, sending out chaotic power and rushing to the barrier. At first the enchantment was shaken by the sudden shock, but it quickly calmed down. It would be impossible to open it if there was just such a little impact. However, Tang Ye didn''t just use such a little power. After impacting the barrier, Tang Ye continued to emit chaotic power, maintaining the impact.


    Gradually, the barrier was advanced a little, and a gap slowly appeared.


    Seeing this, Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye and was very surprised, because she realized that Tang Ye''s power had increased greatly. Originally at the peak of the ancient **** realm, it was almost impossible to break through and become stronger, because it was restricted by the rules of the Pangu God Emperor, and he could no longer go to the true **** realm. But Tang Ye is still getting stronger!


    Could this be someone who can ignore the rules set by the Emperor Pangu?


    What is the identity of this guy?


    Hei Ji was very curious about Tang Ye, and really wanted to go to the Chaos Stone God Platform to find out what Tang Ye''s identity was. It was so magical.


    At the same time, Hei Ji had another idea. Perhaps Tang Ye shouldn''t be allowed to go to the realm to participate in the battle between the true gods at this time. Because Tang Ye was able to become stronger so quickly, if he persisted for a while, perhaps he could break through to the true **** level. When the time comes, with the power of chaos, you will not be afraid of any true god.


    In this way, they participate in this battle, and the odds of winning are greatly increased!


    call!


    At this time, Tang Ye suddenly sent out chaotic power to advance, and the entrance to the boundary was opened!

 Chapter 2540： Local power!

    Chaos power almost has the ability to destroy this law of heaven and earth. As a kind of external power, it was the resistance of the God Emperor Pangu when he opened up the world, and it was equivalent to the power of the God Emperor Pangu. It should be said that the chaotic power is not an external power, but a power that has always existed in this world, but it was cleared by the Emperor Pangu.


    This world was originally in a state of chaos, and what existed was also a chaotic force, and the God Emperor Pangu opened the world to open up the world of chaos and become a plane world. Rather, the original power of Pangu God Emperor is the external power, and the chaotic power is local.


    So in the local, with the power of chaos, there may be a "native" effect, which is stronger than the external force. Therefore, it is not surprising that chaotic forces can break the rules of Pangu God Emperor.


    Now Tang Ye opened the entrance to the realm, he naturally wanted to go in and looked at Hei Ji and said, "Do you want to be together? If you go, it will be very dangerous. With my strength, self-protection is difficult, let alone protect you. , So you have to think carefully."


    Hei Ji went directly to the entrance of the realm and said: "If I am afraid, I won''t be here. Let''s go, I can''t wait to see a result and get a conclusion."


    Tang Ye followed, and the two entered the boundary.


    Soon after Tang Ye and Hei Ji entered the earth boundary, the battle of several true gods continued in the deepest black hole abyss. After the destiny **** just blocked Fuxi¡¯s attack, he turned his head and looked in the direction of the entrance to the realm, coldly snorted: "I didn''t expect Tang Ye to come, and he is really not afraid of death. Now, under the true god, nothing more than ants and miscellaneous hair. Forget it, I killed it by the way, lest I look upset."


    As he said, the destiny **** raised his head to look at the sky and hummed: "However, this one is fake. The real one is still hiding in the sky. I have to go to the sky and get him out of it."


    Fuxi looked at the destiny **** and knew she was talking about Tang Ye. The active Tang Ye outside was an incarnation, and of course their true gods could see it. Moreover, they were all very surprised by the fact that Tang Ye''s incarnation was caused by Chaos Power. If it weren''t for the threat of death, they might all think about Tang Ye and Chaos Power.


    Chaos power has a destructive effect comparable to that of death swallowing. Such power should not exist in this world, otherwise it will be a threat to this world. The Cthulhu made use of the power of chaos when transforming the gods, which was met with great opposition. Because the power of chaos is a taboo existence in Pangu God Emperor, how can it let it appear.


    However, the plan for the transformation of the gods is to leave this world and explore outside. This in itself is a kind of disobedience to Pangu God Emperor. Since I have done it all, I don''t want to be a bird in the cage anymore. Therefore, in Hei Ji, the power of chaos successfully appeared.


    It also allowed many gods to see the terrifying power of Chaos, no wonder that such power would be taboo. Even the true **** would be deeply threatened. With the power of chaos, there is the possibility of destroying anything in this world, even stronger than the **** of death!


    Nuwa also knew that Tang Ye''s incarnation was the result of Chaos Power. For this, she would not want to kill Tang Ye. Because she knows Tang Ye, trusts Tang Ye, knows that Tang Ye will not use Chaos Power to do things that are not good for this world. On the contrary, she knew that Tang Ye was using such power to deal with the destiny gods, and she appreciated it very much for bringing new life to this world.


    Therefore, if the destiny **** wants to kill Tang Ye, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha will stop him. Now the destiny **** is still here, unable to go to the heavens to attack Tang Ye''s body. Then they will continue to attack and let the destiny gods stay here and can''t go.


    "You want to kill Tang Sheng, I don''t agree." Fuxi snorted coldly to the destiny god.


    The Destiny God glanced disdainfully and said: "I want to kill someone, do you still need your consent? And you can rest assured that you will die first before going to kill Tang Ye. I want Tang Ye to taste the taste of despair. . When I get the book from the people and the book from the ground, who else can resist me in this world?"


    "Since you released the **** of death and said that you don''t take the **** of death seriously, do you think that the **** of death is not worth mentioning?" Fuxi said to the destiny god.


    At this time, the **** of death was under the seal of the **** emperor. Although he was teaming with the destiny god, he could not let the destiny **** control him. However, Fuxi''s words did not provoke him to join forces with the destiny god. He uttered a voice under the seal of the **** emperor and said: "After solving your true gods, between me and destiny, we will know who is the king and who is the bandit. Now we are not in a hurry, hum ha ha ha..."


    If the **** of death and the **** of destiny said this, Fuxi and Nuwa were helpless.


    The destiny **** had already said about this matter. The current union between her and the **** of death is for each to take what they need. As for what the relationship will be in the future, it is not known.


    Boom!


    At this time, under the seal of the **** emperor, the **** of death continued to strike, and now there was more than one gap, and the seal of the **** emperor had several gaps. Looking at the seal of the **** emperor, I''m afraid it won''t last long. At this time, unless the true gods suppressed the destiny gods and attacked the gods of death with all their strength, they might be able to suppress the gods of death back. Otherwise, if the **** of death comes out, and their major true gods join forces, there is no possibility that they are opponents.


    Moreover, when the time comes, the destiny **** may also be as powerful as the death god, even if it is not as strong as the death god, it will not be too different. Then there are two gods of death. In this way, they are even less likely to be opponents.


    "We must seal the **** of death again and use our power!" Nu Wa frowned when she saw the **** emperor''s seal broke.


    Seeing this, Fuxi said: "I will deal with fate, and you will suppress the **** of death!"


    Then, Fuxi held the Fuxi Ding, and immediately went to deal with the destiny god. He suddenly smashed out the Fuxi Ding, and Fuxi Ding looked extremely domineering. Although he looked single, he knew his mistake when he was hit. The power was terrifying.


    The destiny **** is no longer worried about Fuxi''s attack, but he can''t take it lightly to deal with it. The main thing is to protect the body of the princess, otherwise, she doesn''t bother to pay attention. In fact, if it weren''t for the princess''s will, it could leave the princess''s body and lodge in another body for a fearless battle. After waiting, return to the body of the princess.


    Now because the princess still has a residual will, if she leaves, the princess may regain her will and retake the body.


    Facing the overbearing Fuxi Ding, the destiny **** condensed the sword of frost in his hands. Every time he swung it, a terrible frost power was emitted, and the surrounding area would be frozen for several meters. In this way, the power of Fu Xiding can be greatly reduced.


    At this time, Nuwa and Pluto attacked Pluto to make up the gap.


    And Tang Ye and Hei Ji were quickly approaching here. At the last moment, there will be a break soon!

 Chapter 2541： Have to pay attention!

    When Fuxi dealt with the Destiny God, Nuwa and Underworld went to fight the Death God who was still trapped under the seal of the God Emperor. They are not the Pangu God Emperor, and it is impossible to repair the God Emperor''s seal. However, they can suppress the **** of death, so that the **** of death is not so easy to break through.


    As long as they hold back and don''t let the Death God come out, they can figure out how to repair the God Emperor''s seal. If this is not possible, then use other methods to continue to seal the Death God. They must not let the **** of death come out, this is very clear to them.


    However, the two of them alone can''t help the gods of death. Now that the seal of the **** emperor has broken through several gaps, the power has been greatly weakened, and the power that the **** of death can emit has greatly increased. The seal of the **** emperor would also be able to resist external blows, so that the attack power of Nuwa and the Underworld was greatly weakened, and the **** of death could not be injured at all.


    "Don''t do this kind of useless work. Back then, all of your true gods couldn''t deal with me when you shot together. Now it''s even more impossible. Hmph, when I come out, it will be when you die!" The **** of death in the seal of the **** emperor Snorted coldly to Nuwa and Underworld.


    Even so, Nuwa would not do nothing, she was always thinking about how to re-seal the **** of death. And just now when the destiny **** said that Tang Ye was coming, she suddenly had an idea.


    Tang Ye mastered the power of chaos, which was more special than all of them, and the power of chaos was regarded as a taboo, even if the Emperor Pangu would be jealous, then perhaps the use of chaos power could also solve the death!


    With such thoughts in mind, Nuwa decided to give it a try, and now she still has this opportunity. The destiny **** was dragged by Fuxi, she and the **** of darkness were dealing with the **** of death, then when Tang Ye came, let Tang Ye use the power of chaos to deal with the **** of death, they would fully protect Tang Ye.


    Nuwa looked back, and saw two figures rushing over quickly. She knew that one of them was Tang Ye. As for the other one, which had the blood of a true god, she was quite surprised. Later, when she recalled it, she remembered that it was the daughter of the God of War. At the beginning, a weird **** appeared in the heavens, that is, the evil god, and then a "god creation plan" with the transformation of the **** as the main method was carried out, in order to break through the limitations of the Pangu God Emperor. N¨¹wa and Fuxi were also very opposed to the "God Creation Project", which accelerated their "deification plan", and then it happened. The gods were sent to the chaotic space, and the heavenly people went to the sky.


    Although the "Deaification Project" terminated the "God Creation Project", the "God Creation Project" has been underway for a period of time, resulting in the emergence of many deformed gods, reduced to monsters, and some successful ones. For example, Hei Ji is one of them. , Succeeded to master a chaotic force.


    This is unprecedented, so Hei Ji is known to many gods. Of course Nuwa knows too. The one who came with Tang Ye now, she knew was Hei Ji, the daughter of God of War.


    Both have the power of chaos, and it is even more advantageous to deal with death. Nuwa decided to try this idea, if it can get rid of Death, it would be a great thing.


    Soon, Tang Ye and Hei Ji arrived.


    There are already several true gods, such as Death God, Nuwa, Fuxi, etc. Tang Ye and Hei Ji are just the peaks of the ancient gods. After all, they can''t reach the true **** level. When they come here, they immediately feel the coercion from the true god, and feel uncomfortable and oppressed inexplicably. At this time, Nuwa and the others all attacked with all their strength, and their strength hadn''t been reduced at all, so they formed a pressure on Tang Ye and Hei Ji.


    "It''s really strong..." Tang Ye felt the oppression from the true god''s power, even if no true **** targeted him, it became like this, he couldn''t help but sigh.


    He looked at Hei Ji, worried that Hei Ji could not bear it. But there is nothing wrong with Hei Ji, Hei Ji''s bearing ability is much stronger than he thought.


    Hei Ji glanced at him and said, "I also have the blood of the true god, and this pressure can still bear. However, to fight the true god, I can''t hold on for a few rounds. So, now that I am here, I actually feel It''s very powerless, and it feels like it can''t help at all."


    Tang Ye actually felt the same way. Faced with the power of the true god, I always feel that I am superfluous, at best I can do cannon fodder, but there is no need for cannon fodder here. The battle between the true gods does not have much meaning in cannon fodder. First, it cannot contain the attraction, and second, it cannot consume power. It is really unnecessary.


    When the destiny **** saw Tang Ye, he fought Fuxi and jumped out. He didn¡¯t rush to attack. He looked at Tang Ye and said, ¡°It¡¯s really surprising that you are doing things. You dare to come here yourself. So I feel that I have enough life. Come here to find death?"


    Tang Ye looked at the destiny god, and every time he saw the destiny god, he couldn''t help feeling angry. Because the destiny **** uses the body of the princess. However, looking at the destiny **** at this time, his heart was full of horror. The strength of the destiny **** is more than a true god, and it feels stronger than that of Nuwa. This is really like a plug-in, she doesn''t need to practice slowly, she can reach the strongest state by reading and adjusting the destiny book, synchronized with the strongest power of the world!


    This seems to be a thief, but it is such an invincible thief, making people angry and hateful, but also so helpless.


    Tang Ye knew that he was very jealous and horrified at the Destiny God, but on the surface, he couldn''t lose. Moreover, he was already mentally prepared. In the end, it may be killed, there will be unwillingness, but it will not feel unacceptable.


    Tang Ye looked at the destiny god, sneered, and in the realm of the ancient gods, he showed no fear of the true god, and said: "What about the one who came to die? Can you kill me? I''m afraid you can''t kill me. ."


    Destiny God now has great personal emotions towards Tang Ye. Although she is a cohesive body of will, not an independent individual, and should not have such strong emotions, but she is indeed more and more like an individual. So now I want to kill Tang Ye very much, to vent his unhappiness.


    "I can''t kill you? Then give it a try!" The destiny **** didn''t want to talk so much nonsense, and he gave a sharp low voice, put Fuxi down, holding the sword of frost, sending out a forcing chill, and suddenly hitting Tang Ye with freezing power , Like an ice dragon, swept away quickly.


    Within a few meters of the ice dragon, they were all frozen white by the freezing force, as if covering and spreading a layer of ice. This kind of power is the true **** of freezing, the true **** of frostbite. Tang Ye only had the strength of the ancient **** realm, it was impossible to withstand such a terrifying power.


    Tang Ye and Hei Ji immediately prepared to respond, but at this time Fuxi threw out the Fuxi Ding and fell in front of Tang Ye and Hei Ji, blocking the freezing attack of the destiny god.


    "Tang Ye, come and use Chaos Power to deal with Death!" Nuwa shouted at this time.


    The **** of death under the seal of the **** emperor was shocked when he heard Nuwa''s words, chaos power?


    This kind of power has to be taken seriously.

 Chapter 2542： But tickle!

    Originally in this world, the **** of death was not afraid of everything. God Emperor Pangu is no longer there, so what is terrible about him. However, when he heard the power of chaos, he was surprised.


    Chaos power even had to be afraid of Pangu God Emperor, and he was afraid of Pangu God Emperor, so naturally he was also afraid of Chaos Power. When the Chaos power was tested out in Cthulhu, Death had already been sealed. Therefore, it is not very clear about the emergence and utilization of chaotic power.


    He thought that the power that Pangu God Emperor was forbidden to lose, then as the original power of Pangu God Emperor existed in this world, how could the Chaos Power be allowed to exist.


    At this time, the Fate God''s attack on Tang Ye was stopped by Fu Xi, and after Nu Wa called Tang Ye to deal with Death, Tang Ye and Hei Ji passed right away. Both he and Hei Ji realized that Nuwa and the others were helpless against the **** of death, and wanted to use the power of chaos to see if they could deal with it. Then, Nuwa and the others would definitely protect him and Hei Ji.


    Quickly swept to the abyss of the black hole and saw the magnificent scene below, like the strength of the dead condensed into a stream of water, forming an inverted waterfall. The wonders of this world are so amazing. Then, between the inverted waterfall, Tang Ye and Hei Ji saw the God Emperor''s seal. It was a sealed space like a power cube crystal, but it was damaged. A bone claw protruded from one of the gaps. It was the **** of death. Hands.


    Nu Wa said to Tang Ye and Hei Ji: "You have the power of chaos, and the power of chaos can destroy everything in this world, so you come to deal with the **** of death, me, the **** of underworld, and Fuxi to cover you!"


    Tang Ye and Hei Ji couldn''t help being surprised at Nu Wa''s arrangement. This is regarded as giving them the task of dealing with the **** of death. What an important task they are afraid they cannot afford.


    However, Nuwa is serious. After N¨¹wa made arrangements, she immediately took action. Fuxi and Underworld also followed, creating conditions for them to attack the Death God.


    The matter is so severe, there is no time for them to think about arrangements slowly, or if they accept it, they just want to do it!


    Tang Ye and Hei Ji did not dare to neglect, and immediately acted. When they saw the death **** under the abyss of the black hole, they sent out chaotic power to specifically attack the death god''s stretched bone claws.


    The **** of death felt the attack from Tang Ye and Hei Ji, but he didn''t immediately counterattack. Because he wanted to see if it was Chaos Power, maybe it scared him.


    However, the first time he didn''t defend and counterattack, the chaotic force sent by Tang Ye and Hei Ji attacked his bone claws, and it did indeed work. He felt a pain, and then power invaded into the body, destroying and destroying.


    His bone claws holding the seal of the **** emperor couldn''t help but loosen, this was the situation that there was no attack on Nu Wa and them just now. So he was sure that it was indeed Chaos Power.


    He was really surprised. He didn''t expect that someone had already controlled the Chaos power, and that was definitely his threat. Now he knew very well that after he got out of the seal of the **** emperor, he must first kill the person who controlled the chaotic power.


    If only Pangu God Emperor could threaten him in this world, he would be invincible without Pangu God Emperor. This is just the previous situation. Now, there are more people who control the power of chaos, and the power of chaos is his threat. He must get rid of it, and no threat will be allowed.


    "You are very peculiar, but unfortunately, you are very weak!" Death sneered. Although he was afraid of Chaos Power and was afraid of being wiped out by Chaos Power, he felt that the strength of the person who now controls Chaos Power is only in the realm of ancient gods. In such a realm, even if he had Chaos power, he couldn''t help it.


    Then he was relieved. So next, kill these two people with Chaos power.


    Must be killed here. As the true **** who provoked the authority of the Emperor Pangu, the **** of death still knew many things. Chaos power is actually not an invading power at all, but a local power that existed before this world was opened up.


    The original world was a chaotic space, with chaotic divine stones everywhere, and only those gaps could hold things. Such a space is definitely not suitable for survival. Therefore, when the Pangu God Emperor discovered such a chaotic space, he used his power to open it up, and then the world at this time appeared.


    Therefore, the power of chaos is local, while the power of God Emperor Pangu is external. And within a space, it is difficult for external forces to change the essence of the local, that is, the nature of the world. Therefore, the chaotic force can play the most primitive defensive and destructive role. Defend against external forces, undermine them, and regain their own "sovereignty."


    Under such circumstances, the chaotic power can conflict with the rules of the Pangu God Emperor. Furthermore, even the strength of the ancient gods can break through to the true gods. Therefore, with the power of chaos, in this world, there are countless possibilities.


    Reaper didn''t want to let himself be killed by such a possibility.


    "Fortunately you are here, otherwise, when you secretly become stronger, then even if I get out of the seal of the **** emperor, I will feel very troubled. After all, there are threats like you. You are doing this now... Stupid." Death sneered triumphantly.


    Chaos power can break the rules of God Emperor Pangu, and no matter how strong the **** of death is, it is still under the rules of death after all. Therefore, a sufficiently powerful chaotic force can indeed destroy the **** of death. And now that the **** of death has discovered the holder of the chaotic power, naturally he will not allow such a person to continue to exist.


    "You all disappear for me!" The Death God hummed, and then immediately issued a death ray, attacking Tang Ye and Hei Ji''s position.


    Although the **** of death was still trapped in the seal of the **** emperor, he could clearly feel where the people outside were. He attacked Tang Ye and Hei Ji very accurately, and he attacked Tang Ye and Hei Ji through the gap of the God Emperor''s seal.


    Tang Ye and Hei Ji were shocked. I want to make an avoidance reaction, but I can''t move my body. Faced with such a strong force, they underestimated their ability to bear. Even with mental preparation, the body can''t keep up. What''s more, the attack of the **** of death came before them without giving them time to react.


    Sure enough, it was a true god-level power, not something that their ancient **** realm could challenge, it was simply arrogant!


    call!


    But when the power of the **** of death attacked Tang Ye and Hei Ji, Nu Wa''s power, like having endless vitality, enveloped them. This beam of power contended with the power of death.


    "Just take action against the **** of death, and I will help you block all the attacks of **** of death. But you have to be as fast as possible, I don''t know how long you can block it!" Nuwa said to Tang Ye and Hei Ji.


    Tang Ye and Hei Ji reacted, took a breath, and then immediately started to act again and ran to attack the **** of death.


    But the **** of death didn''t take them seriously, and sneered: "You are not in the realm of the ancient gods now, and you can''t hurt me. All attacks are just scratching."

 Chapter 2543： I just want to kill you!

    Tang Ye knew that the realm of strength between him and Hei Ji was only at the level of the ancient gods, and it was indeed irrelevant to the true gods, but even so, he would continue to attack the death gods. Since the power of chaos is useful and is the only way to eliminate the **** of death at present, then it can only be done.


    Tang Ye once again sent out the chaotic power to the gap in the seal of the **** emperor, and then passed it into the seal, and then attacked the **** of death. Chaos forces can invade and damage regardless of the strength of the opponent. Unless the enemy''s power is strong enough to dispel the chaotic power. Therefore, even if Tang Ye''s strength is only in the realm of the ancient gods, if the chaotic power sent out attacks the **** of death, the **** of death will still be affected.


    The **** of death knows the terrible power of chaos. When the power of chaos faced the **** of Pangu to open up this world, it was suppressed by the power of the **** of Pangu. This chaotic space was opened up, but it was also that the force of chaos was temporarily suppressed. Even if the chaotic power of this chaotic space is expelled, there is still a little remaining, and this little remains, it cannibalize the Pangu God Emperor, and finally let the Pangu God Emperor fall.


    It can be seen that one is that the chaotic power can almost be compared with the power of the Pangu God Emperor, otherwise it would not be so difficult for the Pangu God Emperor to create the world. The other is that the chaotic force has a terrible invasion and cannibalization effect. Even if the enemy cannot be eliminated at the beginning, it can eventually kill the enemy through continuous invasion and damage.


    The power that Pangu God Emperor couldn''t resist, and Death must be too. Therefore, the **** of death did not dare to let the chaotic power entangle him easily, even if the chaotic power was emitted by people in the realm of two ancient gods.


    Therefore, the **** of death attacked Tang Ye and Hei Ji again. He was still trapped in the seal of the **** emperor, and the attacks he could carry out were very limited, and he could only emit power through the gap. The gap was not enough for him to come out, it needed to be enlarged, and finally the God Emperor''s seal was weakened to the extent that he could break it. However, the gap is now getting bigger. Therefore, he can use some other moves.


    At this time, he used the recovered bone claws to condense a ball of dark power, and then shot it through the God Emperor''s seal gap. After going outside, the dark power ball exploded, and then a bone soldier holding the death sickle jumped out of it. It has no legs and is covered by a long black dress, which can fly in suspension. In other words, it is flying in levitation and does not require walking.


    This is an alternative summoning, a powerful secret skill mastered by the **** of death. This summoned sickle bone soldier is very strong. Of course, there is no real **** realm, but even if it is shattered by the power of the real **** realm, it can quickly gather and attack again. In other words, it cannot be beaten to death. And if you deal with the power of the ancient **** realm, the sickle bone soldier will be very strong. If it is hit a few times by it, people in the ancient **** realm will die.


    The **** of death wanted to prevent Tang Ye and Hei Ji from attacking him with chaotic power, so he issued such a secret technique, summoning a powerful bone soldier to deal with Tang Ye and Hei Ji, to delay Tang Ye and Hei Ji. As for being blocked by Nuwa and Underworld, he will continue to attack. In this way, there is no need to worry that Tang Ye and Hei Ji have a gap to send chaotic power to him.


    "Don''t you think I only have that ability? It''s ridiculous, I have to deal with you, there is still too much power, for me, it is more than enough." The **** of death laughed.


    Sure enough, when Nu Wa was about to stop the bone soldier, Death immediately attacked and stopped Nu Wa. However, there was another Underworld, the Underworld also blocked the sickle bone soldiers, and then the Death also attacked, also blocking the Underworld. Although the death **** seemed to be struggling to deal with the two true gods at the same time, it was considered to be dealt with. This allowed the sickle bone soldiers to attack Tang Ye and Hei Ji.


    Facing the powerful sickle bone soldiers flying in, Tang Ye and Hei Ji, who had originally attacked the **** of death with chaotic power, had to deal with them carefully. However, they don''t want to deal with the fall of death.


    "I''ll hold this sickle bone soldier..."


    "I''ll hold this sickle bone soldier..."


    At this moment, Tang Ye and Hei Ji spoke at the same time. This is unanimous, but actually have different ideas. Tang Ye felt that it was very dangerous to deal with the sickle bone soldier, and let him do such a dangerous thing. But Hei Ji¡¯s thought is that Tang Ye¡¯s Chaos power is much stronger than hers, so Tang Ye must do a good job against the Death God, so she will stop the Sickle Bone Soldier, no matter how dangerous this is, the most important thing is now. It''s to deal with death!


    "I''m coming." Hei Ji looked at Tang Ye with a tone that was beyond doubt and could not be rebutted.


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, but he knew what Hei Ji thought. He looked back at the death **** under the abyss of the black hole, without much hesitation, swept over, and continued to attack the death god.


    "Be careful," Tang Ye said to Hei Ji.


    Now that he has made the decision and weighed the pros and cons of various options, he will not be twitchy, and the impact of wasting a minute of time now has a great impact. So instead of fighting with Hei Ji, he immediately re-energized and used chaotic power against the **** of death within the seal of the **** emperor.


    Hei Ji used to fight with the Scythe Bone Soldier. The attack of the Scythe Bone Soldier was simple, changing the position and swinging the bone knife in his hand to attack. Although it looks simple and easy to dodge, the attack is deadly, and even Hei Ji was severely wounded by a knife.


    However, Hei Ji has the blood of the true god, and the strength is not weak. Although not a complete true god, she actually has the influence and protection of the blood of the true god, so facing this sickle bone soldier, she still has a certain resistance. With her deliberate traction and dealing, she can hold back a lot of time.


    In this way, using chaotic power to deal with the death **** is from Tang Ye and Hei Ji to only Tang Ye.


    Despite this, the **** of death was furious. He roared in the seal of the **** emperor, and shouted in a low voice: "The kid reported his name to let me know who dared to target me like this, otherwise you won''t know what''s going on when you die. Kill you with the cruelest means in the realm!"


    Tang Ye had no fear of the Death God, and when he came to the realm to adapt to the coercion of these true gods, his inner fear of the Death God before was resolved. Now facing the **** of death, I just feel that this is life and death. If you want to survive, you can only fight desperately and fight as hard as you can.


    He said to the **** of death: "I''m just a small human, so I won''t bother you to remember it. As for how you want to kill me, it doesn''t matter. Because here I can''t kill you, or if I don''t If I kill you, when you come out, I probably won''t have a way to survive."


    "No, you have a way to survive. People are dead, but they are still alive. They just reach the realm. So, how you live in the realm depends on how I feel. Then, do you still want to deal with me?" Death said to Tang Ye Sneered again and again.


    "It doesn''t matter, I just want to kill you." Tang Ye said coldly.

 Chapter 2544： like water off a ducks back!

    Tang Ye really didn''t want that much now, even the destiny **** didn''t care about it, so he wanted to deal with the death **** first. Of course, it is unknown whether it can be dealt with. If he had to say that he knew the result, he basically couldn''t deal with the **** of death. Because after close contact, I realized that the **** of death was stronger than I thought.


    But because of this, he knew that the threat of death was much more terrible than imagined, so he must do his best to eliminate the death.


    The **** of death was very angry at Tang Ye''s answer at first. So stubborn and ignorant of current affairs. However, the **** of death soon calmed down and felt that it was all right. Because from the moment Tang Ye shot him, knowing that it was indeed Chaos Power, he was destined to kill Tang Ye.


    He laughed at Tang Ye and said, "It doesn''t matter anymore? It doesn''t matter. So I am the same, it doesn''t matter. After all, from the moment you act on me, you are doomed to receive the cruel punishment from my **** of death. And dead. Death does not allow anyone to be humiliated, even if it is a true god, let alone you are just a little ancient god!"


    After drinking low, the **** emperor''s seal suddenly issued a terrible force of the dead, which was an attack on Tang Ye. This power radiated, covering a huge area, it was sent out from several gaps in the seal of the **** emperor, and then gathered together to become a huge covering power. But Tang Ye was completely covered. In this way, Tang Ye definitely couldn''t hide.


    However, what Nuwa and Underworld had been doing was protecting Tang Ye. Therefore, this terrifying force, with a huge attack range, was resisted by Nuwa and Underworld.


    Both Nuwa and Hades felt very strenuous, and the power of Death became stronger and stronger, because the God Emperor''s seal was getting weaker and weaker. This situation shows that they cannot fight a war of attrition. Because they are consumed, they become stronger, and death becomes stronger. If the **** of death becomes stronger, the destiny god''s power to read and call the **** of death will be stronger, and in the end they will definitely not be opponents.


    Must fight quickly!


    Tang Ye didn''t let go of any chance to attack the **** of death. He even fell under the abyss of the black hole, better attacking the death **** within the range he could control.


    Seeing Tang Ye rushing into the abyss of the black hole, everyone was surprised. The abyss of the black hole is the deepest place in the earth. It is said that if you pass through the abyss of the black hole, it is the vast sky outside. However, for a long time, no one can pass through the center of a black hole. Even if it passes through, there is no news from now on, and it can only be treated as dead.


    For this reason, even those who have ventured out will not go under the terrible black hole abyss of the earth boundary.


    "This kid..." Nuwa, Mingshen, and Fuxi were shocked, thinking that Tang Ye was really bold. When he went to the ground, he was afraid that he would be sucked in before he hit the death and died.


    However, Tang Ye was fine. He just went down a little bit, and there was still a long way to the bottom of the black hole. It may also be because the Divine Emperor''s Seal that trapped the Death God at this time was the key object of the Black Hole Abyss, and it didn''t have that much traction on Tang Ye.


    But after Tang Ye went a little below the abyss of the black hole, he could better attack the **** of death. He immediately picked up a chaotic force, formed a sharp arrow, and then slammed into the gap in the seal of the **** emperor.


    The destiny gods and death gods did not expect Tang Ye to do this. This kid is really crazy, not a stunned boy, but a lunatic!


    However, Tang Ye did this and succeeded. He successfully smashed the situation of several chaotic powers and arrows into the seal of the **** emperor, and then stabbed the **** of death inside. Although hitting the **** of death who is the true **** with the power of the ancient gods, it seems a little irrelevant to the **** of death, the **** of death will not feel any pain, just as if nothing happened. However, this was the case at the beginning, but the chaotic power remained, and then the damage would be invaded. This is the point.


    Moreover, the damage of chaos power to the **** of death seems to be even greater. Perhaps it was because of the resentment of the chaotic power against the Pangu God Emperor, that the Death God, who was closest to the power of the Pangu God Emperor, exerted a more terrifying attack power. At the beginning, the **** of death strengthened himself by constantly devouring creatures, it was because he was about to be strong enough to approach the Pangu God Emperor, so that other true gods were no opponents.


    The chaotic power was originally the local power of this chaotic space, and it was expelled and opened up by the Pangu God Emperor, an outsider, so if the local Chaos Power had the will, it would definitely resent the Pangu God Emperor the most. Therefore, encountering a person like Pangu God Emperor will arouse the hatred of Chaos Power, and then exert a very terrible power.


    The so-called is, there is a feeling of being strong when it is strong. The **** of death was indeed very powerful. Tang Ye was useless to attack him, but when the chaotic power touched him, it turned into an explosion like damage.


    "Ha...so I said, what if you attack me?" Faced with the three sharp arrows of chaotic power that Tang Ye had just hit, the **** of death could not avoid it because he was still caught in the seal of the **** emperor. Imprisoned, seeing Tang Ye''s three chaotic powers looked terrifying and full of momentum, he actually panicked a little. However, when he was attacked, even if he was pierced into the body, there was no pain, he was greatly relieved, and it was a false alarm.


    Speaking of surprise, Reaper was indeed a little surprised. Because the chaotic power actually pierced his body, if it were hit by the power of the true god, it would have caused huge damage. Fortunately, he faced only a kid in the realm of ancient gods.


    The **** of death laughed. This is all right, naturally he is completely unafraid of Tang Ye. In this way, it is also possible to be unscrupulous and ignore everything.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye kept sinking. Originally, he felt that even if such an attack had a little effect on the **** of death, he could stick to it. But judging from the current situation, it is useless at all. This really hit him. Suddenly I felt very tired, because I also ventured underground to the abyss of the black hole. Although it''s okay, it was a gamble just now. If something happens, it''s over. The tragedy is that winning the bet, not being dragged by the abyss of the black hole, and still not being able to hurt the **** of death, is the more shocking one.


    Kind of wanting to give up.


    The same is true for others. Nuwa, Fuxi and Underworld saw that Tang Ye ventured into the abyss of the black hole to attack just now, and watched the chaotic power hit the death god. They thought they could have a little effect on the death god, but they didn''t work at all. They suddenly felt that perhaps there was no hope for dealing with death. It seems that there is no point in working so hard.


    The destiny **** was also taken aback by what happened just now. She was afraid that Tang Ye could do anything to reverse it. After all, Tang Ye hadn''t done this kind of thing for a long time, if she did it now and killed the **** of death, then she wouldn''t know what to say. The other way to control everything that was finally found is going to be destroyed by Tang Ye?


    She will never allow it!


    boom!


    However, at this moment, there was an explosion on the body of the death god¡¯s skeleton...

 Chapter 2545： All hope!

    Originally thought that Tang Ye''s chaotic power attack on the **** of death was useless, but when Tang Ye and the others were low and the **** of death was proud of them, the body of the **** of death suddenly exploded, and the **** of death let out a painful cry.


    This surprised everyone. What is going on here?


    Bang, bang!


    At this time, the death god''s body exploded again, and the death **** breathed out again. , This kind of thing happened very suddenly, and Death didn''t expect it at all. At the time of the explosion, his body was indeed in pain, and he also had an instinctive physical reaction when he called out.


    "Damn it, what''s going on?" The **** of death inside the seal of the **** emperor couldn''t help but shout out.


    He was injured, he felt it really. He knew right away that it was the damage caused by Chaos Power. Only the Chaos Power used by Tang Ye had attacked him just now. If it was another power, or the realm of an ancient god, it would be impossible to hurt him at all. However, the Chaos Force attacked him just now, and he didn''t have anything to do. It was also confirmed that it was not harmed by the invasion of Chaos forces. Unless it is the power of chaos that erupts in delay. If this is the case, he thinks the chaotic power is really terrifying. Moreover, even if it was just the point that Tang Ye hit just now, the power was so huge.


    This chaotic power is indeed the power that can kill the Emperor Pangu, so strong!


    Reaper was surprised by the situation where the Chaos power came into play, as did everyone else. For Tang Ye and Nuwa, this was a good thing. Originally thought that the chaotic power couldn''t hurt the death god, or Tang Ye''s strength, even if the chaos power was used, they couldn''t hurt the death god, then they just had nothing to do. But now I see that the power of chaos is useful and can hurt death!


    In this case, Tang Ye would continue to attack the Death God. No matter the result, as long as it is useful, there is hope.


    In fact, Nu Wa was able to make Tang Ye, an ancient **** realm person so determined to take action against Death, because he believed in the power of Chaos. When Pangu God Emperor opened up the world, she only knew that the chaotic power was obstructed, and she also knew the terrible chaotic power. Therefore, now that she asked Tang Ye to take action against Death, she was not confident in Tang Ye, but in the power of Chaos.


    Since the power of chaos caused the pangu **** emperor to fall, how about destroying the **** of death?


    "Tang Ye, continue to attack the **** of death, no matter whether you can attack it or not, just break your chaotic power into the seal of the **** emperor. Chaos power will invade and swallow the **** of death. This is based on the situation when the **** Pangu fought against the power of chaos. It can be confirmed. Moreover, the damage caused by the chaotic power to the God Emperor Pangu, the **** of death, or our true **** will be more powerful. Although I don¡¯t know why, I know this is the case. So, you don¡¯t need to worry about your lack of strength, just use the chaotic power. Attack is." Nu Wa shouted to Tang Ye.


    Here, it is precisely the hatred of the Chaos Force against the Pangu God Emperor, or the Origin Power. It was the Pangu God Emperor who opened up here and expelled the chaotic power, and the Pangu God Emperor''s power was the source of power. Therefore, for the Reaper who possesses a large amount of Origin Power, the Chaos Power hurts more deeply.


    Hearing what Nuwa said, Tang Ye immediately acted and attacked the **** of death again, the rhythm was very fast, without rest, breathing, or relaxation. This seems to have a deep hatred with death. When everyone saw this situation, they also admired Tang Ye. Being accurate, focused, and not letting go is really a daunting person.


    But Nuwa didn''t want Tang Ye to be impulsive, and then said: "Tang Ye, you must protect yourself and not be impulsive. Remember, if you die, there is no hope for dealing with death. So, first you need to live. You can¡¯t kill the **** of death here, but as long as you live, there is hope!"


    Suddenly, Nuwa and Fuxi felt that protecting Tang Ye was indeed the most important thing. Because Tang Ye can control the power of chaos, it is the hope of dealing with death. Protect Tang Ye, even if you can''t deal with the death here, you can slowly deal with it, and when Tang Ye becomes stronger, you can eliminate the death.


    However, thinking that Death God was trapped by the God Emperor¡¯s seal at this time is the best time to deal with him, and Tang Ye is already the peak strength of the Ancient God, and under Pangu God Emperor¡¯s rules, no one else can break through to the realm of True God. , So if Tang Ye becomes stronger, it may not happen at all. Therefore, now is the best time to deal with death, no doubt.


    Then, they would do their best to deal with the **** of death, and what they had to do was to protect Tang Ye.


    The Destiny God was also surprised and surprised by what happened to the Death God just now. Then she was irritable and wanted to kill Tang Ye quickly. Because Tang Ye did such a thing, she always had an ominous premonition. This kid Tang Ye is so evil, every time he feels that he will be eaten up, but he can always do something disturbing, such as reversing the game. How hateful this is. Therefore, she felt that only when Tang Ye was completely killed could she feel relieved.


    The destiny **** didn''t want Tang Ye to ruin her plan, and to come back shamelessly after being humiliated by Tang Ye. Facing Fuxi who was blocking her in front of her, she looked cold and coldly said: "Fuxi, do you really think I can''t kill you? Humph, you only have human luck, and I have great luck for all things, let¡¯s see who in the end Better!"


    Having said that, the Destiny God¡¯s right hand condensed a Frost Sword and pushed it towards Fuxi, then the Frost Sword flew out and suddenly expanded, as if it flew into the sky, and then fell down. At this time, it has become a great sky The giant sword pierced down at Fuxi.


    Seeing this, Fuxi looked very solemn. The destiny **** is to gather all the luck and fight against him. This is planning to win or lose. The sword of frost that condenses the luck of all things is terrifying, as if the sky is pressed down, who can resist it?


    But Fuxi had to block it, otherwise they would have no hope for the destiny **** to get a gap to kill Tang Ye. Therefore, he immediately threw the Fuxi Ding, let the Fuxi Ding expand, condense the luck of all the people, the golden light was shining, and the frost giant sword was contended with no victory or defeat for a time. This is an alternative competition and contest, depending on who is stronger in the end.


    In fact, the result is very obvious. It must be that the destiny **** who can control the destiny of all creatures is stronger, but Fuxi is unwilling to admit defeat. The power of the human race can explode, not without the possibility of confrontation.


    The current situation is still that Fuxi held the destiny god, Nuwa and the underworld protected Tang Ye, Heiji held the sickle bone soldier, and Tang Ye attacked the death **** with all his strength.


    The **** of death was furious at this moment. Tang Ye was actually injured, and he felt threatened. He uttered a death roar, shocking the earth. However, this kind of power can''t scare Tang Ye and the others, so Tang Ye is still playing chaotic power.


    You don''t need the chaos power to hit the death god, just hit the **** emperor seal. In this way, the Chaos Forces will invade Death by themselves.


    And this is also scared by Death.

 Chapter 2546： To be crushed to death!

    The **** emperor''s seal is not big, and the **** emperor''s chain is bound by the death god. If it is full of chaotic power, it will be very unfavorable to him. Chaos power can not only weaken his power, but also destroy his body. It''s like a kind of cannibalization. This is a very serious matter, and it may even be killed!


    You can not be afraid of everything, but you must be afraid of the power of chaos!


    Huhu!


    At this time, Tang Ye broke the two chaotic forces into the seal of the **** emperor. Although he could not hit the death god, the power stayed in it, and it would spread and slowly invade the death god.


    Being able to attack like this greatly reduced the difficulty for Tang Ye. Previously, it was very difficult to target Death through the God Emperor''s seal gap. He ventured down to the abyss of the black hole just to hit some death gods. Now, there is no need to aim, he can leave the abyss of the black hole, which is safer. However, he did not do so.


    Although Tang Ye''s position at this time was under the abyss of a black hole, there was a certain danger, but it was within his control. Moreover, although you don''t need to aim at Reaper, if you hit it, the effect will be even better. If this is the case, of course it is a good idea. Tang Ye won''t let go of this method. If he can get rid of Death sooner, he can rest assured earlier.


    "You **** it!" The **** of death was attacked by Tang Ye in this way, suddenly sending death rays toward each gap, so that Tang Ye had no chance to hit the chaotic power again.


    However, the death ray cannot last forever. Moreover, death rays have a certain situation, that is, they attack in a straight line, so it is not difficult to avoid them. Then, after the death ray, Tang Ye immediately punched the chaotic power through the gap in the seal of the **** emperor. In this way, the chaotic power in the seal of the **** emperor is increasing.


    At this time, Tang Ye discovered some things through observation, that is, the **** of death seemed to particularly arouse the hatred of the chaotic force. After the chaotic force entered the seal of the **** emperor, it immediately spread and invaded the **** of death. Then the **** of death clearly showed a look of being hurt, and for a period of time, the power of chaos invaded him even more, and he even showed a look of pain.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what was going on in this situation, but it was undoubtedly very beneficial to him. Therefore, one thing that can be determined right now is that as long as the chaotic power can be penetrated into the seal of the **** emperor, it can affect the **** of death.


    The originally desperate situation has become hopeful! Moreover, the situation is getting better little by little, maybe relying on the power of chaos, death can be eliminated!


    This is exciting news and very motivating.


    "Reaper''s power is weakening!" Nuwa''s voice came.


    This is another very encouraging news. This is because the power of chaos played a role, has it weakened the power of death?


    Nu Wa has been fighting against the **** of death, and everyone believes that Nu Wa''s judgment cannot be wrong. Therefore, if the power of the **** of death is weakened, then if the battle continues, it is possible to destroy the **** of death. That long persistence is worth it!


    Therefore, facing the Frost Giant Sword of the Destiny God, Fuxi, who was in a disadvantaged position, was inspired, and his aura suddenly rose. .


    But the destiny **** is very impatient. She didn''t expect that the **** of death would be attacked, and actually be beaten and injured. The situation is reversing, the last thing she wants to see is this situation!


    However, she was now fully controlling the Frost Giant Sword and wanted to kill Fu Xi, unable to get out to deal with Tang Ye, she could only do what she was looking at right now.


    "Reaper, don¡¯t you only have this skill? Are you going to be killed by a kid in the realm of ancient gods?" Because Tang Ye was just a kid with chaotic power to eliminate?


    It''s really a big joke in the world!


    "Shut up!" Reaper shouted. He was very angry, and he was actually said to be so angry. Of course he is not only capable of this. However, his current situation is a bit like a clever woman who is unable to cook without rice. He is trapped by the God Emperor''s seal, and his limbs are also locked by chains. In this case, even if he has great abilities, it is useless.


    "If you can release all my seals, then these people, whether they are Nuwa, Fuxi, or this brave kid, I can kill them with a wave of hands. But, can you remove my seal?" Snorted to the destiny god.


    He would not admit that the current situation was caused by him, saying that it was almost the fault of the destiny god.


    "You..." Destiny God was very angry when he was said that. If she hadn''t lifted some of the **** emperor''s seals, the **** of death would not even have a chance to appear. Moreover, it would not be affected by the seal of the **** emperor, and he would not be immediately drawn away by the abyss of the black hole, and would get another opportunity to break free. This helped the **** of death, even if the **** of death was not grateful, she actually blamed her, she wanted to let the **** of death get out of it, even if it was killed by Tang Ye and the others, she wouldn''t care about it.


    However, the destiny **** is not such an impulsive person. To a certain extent, she is still a robot, adjusted by the content of the heavenly book, making the best choice at any time. When the situation falls into a disadvantage and emerges an emergency situation, the destiny gods always abandon their independent will and enter the "machine mode", which is like letting the system program run and maintain the best action.


    Therefore, when the destiny god''s independent will has an emotional problem, he immediately enters the most selective procedure to recover from shock, which is like a passive ability, compulsory calmness. For this reason, the destiny **** did not have an infight with the death god. While confronting Fuxi, she looked under the **** of death and hummed: "You are going to be killed?"


    "What a joke!" Reaper said furiously: "It''s ridiculous that you want to kill me with just such a small amount of damage! With ten times, a hundred times the power of Chaos, it will be possible to kill me!"


    "Then when I solve Fuxi, I will break the seal of the **** emperor and let you out." Fate God said calmly.


    The **** of death roared again and again, did not speak any more, and dealt with Tang Ye wholeheartedly. But at this time, Tang Ye''s actions depended on the God Emperor''s seal. When the **** of death attacked, he ran to the side where the **** emperor''s seal had no gap, so that the **** of death could not attack him. Then he quickly appeared to the gap and broke into the chaotic force. If the **** of death attacked again at this time, Nuwa and the **** of underworld would follow up to help resist, or let Tang Ye have a peace of mind to attack the **** of death.


    "You..." Reaper was restricted by the God Emperor''s seal, and he was rather helpless in this situation. He wanted to explode and destroy the entire world, but he was restricted, and he was suffocated to vomit blood. It would be very funny if it was really worn to death like this.


    call!


    At this moment, all the sky above the earth was shaking. Several powers rushed in at once, all at the level of true gods!

 Chapter 2547： no help!

    The sky above the boundary is gloomy, like a dark cloud, and the sky belonging to the boundary is like a gray world. At this moment, a burst of light yellow light broke out in the gray sky, and the earth boundary shook, making people look at the golden light above.


    Soon Nuwa and the others felt the messy fighting power from the golden light, and these powers were all true gods. There is no doubt that this is the appearance of five other true gods.


    God of War Xingtian, God of Vulcan Zhurong, God of Water Gonggong, God of Fengshao, and God of Earth!


    The five powers of true gods burst out in the air, but these five powers appeared to be chaotic, as if they were fighting.


    boom! Rumble!


    The sky suddenly vibrated violently, making people feel like they were exploding continuously, and they couldn''t help but worry.


    Then, figures began to appear in the sky, and there were exactly five people, Nuwa, Fuxi, Destiny, Underworld, and Death, and they recognized the five true gods at a glance.


    But the current situation of the five true gods is a bit confusing. They faced each other, the God of War and the God of Fire were together, the God of Water, the God of Wind and the God of Earth were together again. There seems to be a fight between the two sides, at this time the swords are drawn. I am afraid that the shock just now was also caused by the fighting between the two of them.


    How is this going? The five true gods were sent to the chaos space together, and now because the shackles of the heaven and the earth are lifted, the earth''s aura is revived, like a "beacon" that guides them back, because they can come back. Now that I finally came back, why did I start fighting?


    Appearing in the sky above the earth, the five true gods saw the situation below and stopped temporarily.


    "Reaper?" The flamed Vulcan looked at the ground, frowning and grunting, "It''s really like this. Although I don''t want to, but I wouldn''t just swallow that breath back then. Whether it''s or not If the **** of death wants to come out, I have to figure out the account back then!"


    After all, Vulcan looked at Fuxi and Nuwa with cold expressions and bursts of anger, his expression was extremely unkind.


    When the God of War looked down, he first glanced at Hei Ji. Because Hei Ji is his bloodline, Hei Ji has his bloodline power, and he felt it for the first time. In any case, he is also a father and daughter. No matter how obsessed with fighting and ignoring family affection, he still has the same blood relationship, so he still cares for the first time.


    However, he only glanced at Hei Ji. He didn''t pay much attention to the fact that Hei Ji was fighting the sickle bone soldier. He quickly looked at other people, glanced at Death, hesitating, and then looked at Nuwa and Fuxi. When he looked like Vulcan.


    He is standing with Vulcan, obviously they are joining hands. Therefore, their emotions are equally normal.


    The other three true gods, Fengshen smashing, listening to this name, smashing the wind, thought they were a very powerful and domineering man, but unexpectedly they were a gentle and beautiful woman. She looked anxious, and seemed bitter towards Vulcan and God of War, and said: "God of War, God of War, you have to put the overall situation first! Now that the **** of death is going to come out again, can''t you let that breath be pressured first and solve the **** of death first? First?"


    "Yes, Vulcan, God of War, you must put the overall situation first!" The Earth God agreed with Fengshen''s words and persuaded Vulcan and War God.


    The God of Water also persuaded: "If we go to N¨¹wa, Fuxi, and the King of Ksitigarbha to settle accounts now, then we will let our breath out, but if the **** of death comes out, what can we do? I will be killed by the **** of death immediately. ?"


    God of War and God of Vulcan did not give in. Both were violent people and would not let themselves be wronged. It turns out that the reason why the five true gods are divided into two factions as they are now, confronting each other, and even fighting, is because of the hatred between Nuwa and Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha king.


    This naturally involves the ¡°deification plan¡± carried out by Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. Their five true gods were expelled to the chaotic space, and they experienced great danger and suffering. They were even almost caught by the giants in the chaotic space several times. The beast swallows. Therefore, they all had great anger towards Nuwa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha. If you can return, then the day you return will be the time to avenge Nuwa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha.


    Now they return, God of War and Vulcan will do just that. However, affected by the matter of the **** of death, the **** of wind, the **** of water, and the **** of earth felt that the **** of death should be solved first. As for the matter of finding Nuwa and Fuxi and the king of Ksitigarbha, you can wait until the **** of death is solved.


    After all, to be able to solve the death gods, at least rely on the power of all their true gods. If they are in conflict now, it is impossible to deal with death. If so, he will eventually be killed by the **** of death. So what''s the point of returning?


    The gods of wind, water and earth were not angry and hated towards Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, but they were more rational and made the right choice.


    However, no matter how the **** of wind and water and the **** of earth persuade the **** of war and fire, it is useless. On the way back, they had a lot of fights. If they hadn''t fought, they would have returned. In this world, when they regained their spiritual energy, they became a beacon to guide them back, with a direction. Even if they were in the chaotic space, they could return slowly without dragging them to the present.


    "Do you think I don''t know the overall situation? Of course I know, and I also know the horror of the **** of death. The battle with the **** of death that year, I still have lingering fears when I think of it. However, the breath in my heart could not be swallowed, even if the **** of death came out, I don¡¯t want to deal with it. I have nothing to say. In short, if I don¡¯t avenge Nuwa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King, I can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s absolutely impossible for me to join forces with them to deal with the **** of death!¡± Vulcan vs. Fengshen They shouted.


    "You..." Fengshen''s beautiful and friendly expression became angry, and he didn''t know what to say, so he wanted to scold Ming Ming for being stubborn. However, the "de-deification plan" has brought them a nightmare experience, and after thousands of years, that kind of anger and hatred is indeed difficult to let go. They once had an idea that no matter what happened, Want to find N¨¹wa and them for revenge. I don''t want to care about anything, I just want revenge!


    Perhaps, at this time, God of War and Vulcan still feel this way. However, she, the God of Water and the God of Earth, were affected by the death of God, and wanted to solve the God of death first, and temporarily let go of the hatred in their hearts.


    "Can you let go of the hatred that you were expelled to the chaos space? Huh, then you are really tolerant. I was thinking that the vows we made together must come back and regain everything that belongs to us. Have you forgotten everything? Now?" Vulcan couldn''t help but sneer at his attitude towards Fengshen.


    The gods of wind, water and earth became silent.


    For a time, neither Fengshen nor Vulcan could persuade anyone. It did not help at all in destroying the Death God, but it increased a lot of uncertainty.


    The destiny **** saw this and sneered again and again. Sure enough, everything is under her control.

 Chapter 2548： Angry and ridiculous!

    Before the arrival of the five true gods of the Gods of War, the destiny gods had thought that after the arrival of these five true gods, they would use the original "de-deification plan" to provoke infighting among the true gods.


    Now seeing the confrontation between the wind god, the water god, the earth god, the war god, and the fire god, she knew that without her provoking, a few true gods would already be in conflict.


    The destiny **** sneered, and this was also within her expectations. Even if the five true gods are not in conflict, she knows that it is not difficult to provoke, because she understands the characters of the **** of fire and the **** of war. With such a fierce temper, how can she endure the hatred that has been in her heart for thousands of years?


    This is not an estimation of the destiny god, but the judgment of the destiny book on the choices made by the **** of fire and the **** of war in the face of such things. Based on the behavior of the God of Fire and God of War recorded in the Destiny Book of the past, the result of analysis is equivalent to a prediction, and this prediction is very accurate, and it has now been proven.


    Nuwa and Fuxi saw Vulcan and the others, they probably knew what was going on. For this situation, their hearts are very heavy. They had expected that after the failure of the deification plan, they would be avenged by all the gods. They were prepared, but they did not expect that Vulcan and the others would come at this time.


    Now is the critical moment to face the death god, and several true gods have actually come, this luck is really not good.


    Is this a bitter fruit?


    Nuwa and Fuxi had mixed feelings about this matter. Now like Vulcan and Ares, they can''t blame Vulcan and Ares. However, they hope that the vengeance of Vulcan and Ares will not be at this time.


    "Vulcan, God of War, I know that you are very angry with what we did back then. If that thing is wrong, then you want our life, and I can give it to you, but not now. You also know the terrible death of God at this time. If the problem of the **** of death is not solved, there will be no chance in the future!" Nuwa said to the **** of war and the **** of fire.


    However, Nu Wa''s attitude, on the contrary, made Vulcan and War God feel that Nu Wa was scared, and they suddenly felt very happy. Yes, Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva can make them happy. They hated Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva''s "deification plan" to this point.


    You have to see Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva in pain!


    "Why, you know that you are wrong now, so you want me to help you? Humph, what do you think of me like this? If you don''t need it, just drive away. If you need it, do you want to die for you?" Vulcan is right Nu Wa said coldly, she didn''t mean to listen to her words.


    Fuxi also said: "Vulcan, we had differences back then, but we had the power of Pangu God Emperor to help, so we won you, otherwise, we will fail. If we fail, what will you do? Dealing with us? Maybe it¡¯s not as simple as expelling us. You might even kill us. So in the past, we can¡¯t simply say who is right and who is wrong. But now, facing the crisis of death, the whole world may be destroyed. Naturally, you are no exception. So, will you continue to count the things of the year?"


    "Of course I have to count!" Vulcan became even more angry, the flames on his body more than doubled, and he shouted in a low voice: "If you didn''t use the power of the Emperor Pangu to secretly calculate us, how would we lose? Will you be rushed to the chaotic space? The power of the God Emperor Pangu, after sealing the death god, you take it as your own, and this cannot be said to be our fault!"


    "Can''t we put aside the things of the past and solve the threat of death first?" Nuwa emphasized the low drink, which actually suppressed some anger.


    If the **** of death came out, the whole world would be threatened, and no one would want to live. Now the God of Vulcan and the God of War are going to count the things of the year first, so even if they avenge the enemies of the year, should they obediently let the Death God kill?


    Isn''t such a simple judgment impossible?


    But in fact, how can you manage so many people whose heads are filled with anger and hatred? Of course, I just want to get rid of those who hate. Therefore, Vulcan and Ares are also right.


    At this time, the destiny **** ran to kill Tang Ye!


    When Fuxi looked at the fire **** and the others who appeared above the earth, the destiny **** rushed out and rushed towards Tang Ye under the abyss of the black hole.


    When the five true gods came, Tang Ye also went to see it, but after he knew it was the other five true gods, he immediately ignored them and continued to attack the death god. Because he knew that the affairs of the five true gods had nothing to do with him, and even if they were related, he would not be able to interfere. The only thing he had to do was to deal with the death gods.


    This makes death ticklish with hatred. This kid is really hateful, and he is completely a lunatic against him, as if he doesn''t care about anything other than dealing with him. What makes this kid so persistent. It''s nothing more than a kid in the realm of ancient gods, it''s really annoying and ridiculous to achieve this point!


    However, Tang Ye already had a considerable part of the chaotic power that was already flowing inside the seal of the **** emperor, basically invading towards the death god. The **** of death felt that his strength was being weakened more and more severely. If this continues, he may be really bad. Maybe Tang Ye couldn''t kill him, but after being weakened by so much power, he was still seriously injured by the chaotic power, so even if the seal of the **** emperor was broken, he might not be a united opponent of the great true gods.


    He was so angry and hateful again.


    Seeing the destiny **** looting to kill Tang Ye, the death **** roared and felt hope came. He immediately issued a death roar, letting the fear of death affect Tang Ye, even if it was a little imprisonment or slow action. This would help the destiny **** to kill Tang Ye better.


    "Kill this kid!" Death drew out.


    The power of the destiny **** at this time was about to catch up with the death god, and he was in front of Tang Ye in a flash. She was confident that Tang Ye would not be able to escape her attack this time. Even though it was an avatar, killing the avatar would also make the Death not threatened, which was not bad.


    She snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Tang Ye, this is the end of your incarnation. And your body, I will kill it soon!"


    "Crap!" Nuwa, Fuxi and the others were distracted for a while because of the Vulcan''s coming and their previous hatred. They didn''t expect the destiny **** to kill Tang Ye.


    Nuwa and Fuxi immediately tried to stop the destiny god, but it was the **** of fire and the **** of war, and suddenly came down to attack Nuwa and Fuxi.


    "Nuwa, Fuxi, are you so depraved? This kind of battle between true gods actually allows an ancient **** to join in?" Vulcan sneered.


    He noticed Tang Ye just now, but he didn''t expect that Tang Ye was just a person in the realm of ancient gods, and he thought it was incredible.


    How can an ancient **** participate in the affairs of the true gods?

 Chapter 2549： Used to avoid physical skills!

    Tang Ye''s situation at this time is very critical!


    The destiny **** took advantage of the situation just now and suddenly attacked. Nuwa and Fuxi tried to stop them, but it was already a step too late. Even if they could catch up with their mysterious skills, the God of Vulcan and God of War stopped them, so they would never be able to stop the Destiny God from coming to save Tang Ye in time.


    The Underworld wanted to stop the Destiny God, but he was blocked by the Death God''s attack, and Hei Ji was entangled by the sickle bone soldier, and had no time to save Tang Ye. Even if she had it, she couldn''t be the opponent of the destiny god, and saving Tang Ye was just a cannon fodder.


    In this way, Tang Ye''s situation was already extremely dangerous.


    Of course Tang Ye knew his situation. But along the way, this was not the first time he encountered this situation, so he remained shocked. But in fact, he was very flustered inside. He didn''t know whether he could resolve the attack of the destiny god. Now the power of the Destiny God is not much different from that of the Death God, and he still stays in the realm of the ancient gods, I am afraid that he will be killed by the Destiny God with one move.


    Thinking of this, his heart beats faster, and even his head "bangs". Fortunately, he didn''t become blank, and he knew how to act. But this is also enough to prove that Tang Ye''s situation at this time made him feel scared for people like him who have gone through the wind and waves all the way. Therefore, the power of the destiny **** is quite terrifying, and it is enough to kill him.


    However, since he could still act normally, Tang Ye still had to fight hard. He thought of many ways to resist the attack of the destiny god. Some directly resist hard resistance, and some avoid it. However, he knew that the Destiny God knew him very well, and the Destiny God must also know the methods he could think of, and the Destiny God must be prepared to deal with his escape methods.


    The attack of the destiny **** has arrived, and the surrounding area is spreading with freezing aura, as if it has frozen the surrounding space. This was tantamount to sealing Tang Ye''s changing space as an escape method. Even if Tang Ye can jump in space, the surrounding space has been affected by freezing. If he enters the space slowly, he will be squeezed to death by the space if he cannot get out. Even if they can come out, their movements will be restricted due to the freezing of the space, and they will also be easily chased by the destiny gods.


    As for the hard resistance, the power of Tang Ye''s ancient **** realm could not be able to withstand the power of the destiny **** at this time in the true **** realm.


    Therefore, Tang Ye could not escape.


    Tang Ye also knew this kind of thing, so he had to use other methods to withstand the attack of the Destiny God, which was not known by the Destiny God.


    In the end, he can only use that method, he can only hope that it is useful.


    Both Nuwa and Fuxi were rushing towards the destiny god, trying to save Tang Ye. But the **** of fire and the **** of war followed closely, and continued to emit power. The flame power and the fighting spirit power impacted, and could not ignore it, or was delayed until time.


    Nu Wa was really angry, and shouted, "God of Vulcan, God of War, are you really so indifferent to the overall situation?"


    God of Vulcan and God of War didn''t care so much, and couldn''t let go of the hatred, they just wanted to avenge first, so they didn''t stop. Now Nuwa and Fuxi have become anxious, but helpless, they look very happy. But it was not enough, they still had to see more of Nuwa and Fuxi''s uncomfortable suffering.


    It can be said that their hatred of Nuwa and Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King has reached a sickly level.


    Under this situation, no one can help get Tang Ye.


    So, for many things, always wanting to rely on others is not enough. The most reliable thing is to rely on yourself.


    "Tang Ye, let you explain this incarnation here. Then, the true **** of the heavens, I will go to kill later." The destiny **** sneered at Tang Ye.


    At this time, the Sword of Frost carried the freezing power that I was afraid, and the speed was extremely fast, while the freezing spread at the same time, approaching Tang Ye, pointing directly at Tang Ye''s heart position. Even the avatar, being attacked by such a powerful force, will dissipate.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this scene, Nuwa and the others knew that there was no way to save Tang Ye, and they finally felt that there was no way to destroy the **** of death, which was really annoying.


    The **** of death felt that Tang Ye would definitely die, so he was relieved, and he didn''t need to worry about the threat of chaotic power.


    As for Vulcan and War God, they didn''t even care about Tang Ye''s meeting. To them, they were just people in the realm of ancient gods. Rather, it is arrogant and arrogant that people of such a realm strength join their true gods. They cannot tolerate such arrogance, because they are the ones who can be arrogant.


    The Frost Sword of the Destiny God pierced into Tang Ye.


    However, at this moment, with a "call", Tang Ye turned into a flame under the power of chaos.


    "Huh, do you think this can be blocked?" The destiny **** didn''t worry about Tang Ye''s operation at all, because she felt that now Tang Ye is a power incarnation, essentially a group of power, so it can now be turned back A state of strength is nothing.


    Her freezing power would freeze all these chaotic powers and then turn them into nothingness. The Pangu God Emperor did just that, using the power of the source to turn the chaotic power into nothingness, and then open up space. Since she is destiny, she can use the luck that the princess has, and then combine the power of the Pangu Divine Emperor to turn the power of chaos into nothingness.


    She felt that Tang Ye turned into a state of strength and was the last resistance, so she could only do that.


    call!


    The sword of frost pierced Tang Ye in a state of strength, and the surrounding area was also affected by frost, making a sound of freezing.


    However, the incarnation of Tang Ye who turned into a state of power was not dissipated because of this, on the contrary, the frozen frost slowly broke!


    "Wh, what?" When the Destiny God saw this, his eyes widened. How did that happen? Is this your own power being dissolved?


    Or is it that his power is not Tang Ye''s opponent, so it was resolved?


    It''s amazing!


    This is simply impossible, the destiny **** can''t figure it out.


    Others don¡¯t understand.


    Seeing that, Tang Ye was not killed by the Destiny God, but the power of the Destiny God was counterattacked back.


    "Huh?" Originally, Vulcan and War God thought that such a person in the realm of ancient gods must be dying, but they never expected that they did not die, which aroused their interest.


    Is there such a thing?


    Could God Emperor Pangu''s rules be broken? How could the realm of the ancient gods be against the true gods!


    At this time, Tang Ye, who had turned into a state of chaotic power, slowly recovered and reunited into a single person.


    "It''s useful!" Tang Ye was overjoyed, never expecting such a thing.


    He had not only turned into a state of chaotic power just now, but also used the secret technique that was previously turned into a fire. He was planning to activate this secret technique, and had nothing to do with becoming a chaotic force.


    Unexpectedly, this secret technique can evade any attack, for the time being. After all, the strongest now is the strength of the true god, and now even the attack of the true **** is avoided!

 Chapter 2550： Destroyer!

    In fact, Tang Ye himself didn''t quite understand the magical secret skills he mastered. Perhaps these were related to his background and background, but if he failed to get to the chaos stone **** platform, his background and background could not be clarified. But this did not affect his use of those abilities, he believed that going to the Chaos Stone God Platform would also be very fast. His body is in the Chaos Power Layer, constantly absorbing and fusing Chaos Power, and he is about to break through.


    After the Chaos Power was merged, there was nothing to stop him from going to the Chaos Stone God Platform. In fact, in his current state, he felt that he could also go to the Chaos Stone God Platform. After he got used to the chaotic power, he was thinking that he could act in the chaotic power, then it shouldn''t be a problem to go to the chaotic stone **** platform.


    He tried, but found that he couldn''t get to it. Because the chaotic power no longer blocked him, on the top of the chaotic stone, there were other powers blocking him. He didn''t know what power it was, but it was so powerful that he couldn''t get to it.


    After the failed attempt, he was thinking that perhaps he can only go to the chaos stone **** platform until the chaos power is completely integrated. Because at that time, not only will the chaotic power no longer obstruct him, but his strength will also break through to the realm of the true god. With such a powerful strength, it is definitely no problem to go to the Chaos Stone God Platform.


    Now, Tang Ye''s body is accelerating the speed of absorbing the fusion chaos power. He knows very well that even if the realm of the incarnation''s strength increases as his strength increases, there is no spirit, it is incomplete and will always be broken. As long as the body is strong enough to act, it can exert its strongest power.


    Now, even though it was an incarnation, it was transformed into a state of flame by means of secret skills, and successfully avoided the attack of the destiny god, then it was a disaster. In this case, you can continue to deal with death. Although the odds are slim, he still thinks about killing the **** of death.


    At this time, Nuwa and Fuxi rushed to the Destiny God against the attack of the Vulcan and the God of War, and attacked the Destiny God. The Destiny God had to retreat, and Tang Ye''s safety was temporarily guaranteed. At this time, Fengshen, who hesitated just now, also shot. They still insisted on their own ideas and wanted to solve the **** of death first, so they took action to block the **** of fire and the **** of war.


    The **** of death saw that Tang Ye who could threaten him was about to be killed by the destiny god, but now this kind of reversal appeared. He was furious, thinking that the destiny gods were useless, and shouted: "Fate, do you only have this ability?"


    However, the **** of death is not so ignorant. After he came out of anger, he immediately recalled the situation just now, knowing that Tang Ye had indeed used a special ability to avoid the destiny god. The attack just now was replaced by him. I''m afraid Tang Ye can avoid it. Therefore, he did not accuse the destiny god. After all, if he wants to come out quickly, he still has to rely on the power of the destiny god.


    "The ability to make you miss is really good. I was suddenly curious as to what status this kid is." Death said coldly.


    The destiny **** didn''t want to pay attention to the death **** now, she was just surprised that Tang Ye could dodge her attack. It was a special secret technique, and it was definitely not a power stronger than her. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such an ability, this is really a guy not to be underestimated. If let him reach the realm of true god, who else is the opponent?


    The destiny **** suddenly felt that Tang Ye might be a threat to this world. Because if Tang Ye breaks through to the realm of true gods, relying on the power of chaos, they can all be wiped out!


    "I advise you not to rot me, and don''t forget that the power of chaos is a forbidden power for God Emperor Pangu. This kid is so weird, are you not afraid that he will be against you?" The destiny **** looked at Nuwa and Fuxi with a grim expression. Said.


    If it were before, the words of the destiny **** would cause Nuwa and Fuxi to care, because the chaotic power is indeed the power that the Pangu God Emperor personally ordered the taboo, and no one is allowed to touch it. But in the current situation, the chaotic power is the means to destroy the **** of death, or the only means they have at present, then they will definitely not give up.


    Besides, they knew what kind of person Tang Ye was. They are still very enlightened, knowing that power does not care about evil, but the truth about the person it uses. Now that Tang Ye had been asked to deal with the **** of death, it would be ridiculous if it were to deal with the **** of death because of the power of chaos, and they would appear to be too small.


    Neither Nuwa nor Fuxi listened to the destiny of the gods and protected them in front of Tang Ye. When the destiny **** saw this, he was very angry and said, "As the life track recorder of all the creatures in this world, don¡¯t I know about Tang Ye¡¯s anomaly? I tell you, if you don¡¯t solve Tang Ye now, in the future I will regret it!"


    In fact, the destiny gods make a lot of sense. Along the way, she saw too much of Tang Ye''s unusualness and turned the situation again and again. And until now, she didn''t know exactly what Tang Ye was like. With this, one must be cautious about Tang Ye, and can''t let Tang Ye develop, otherwise who can control it?


    This is not alarmist talk, this is the result of countless calculations and judgments made by the destiny **** through the contents of the heavenly book!


    However, it was very ridiculous to Nuwa and Fuxi that she said this at this time.


    You can¡¯t kill others anymore and you can¡¯t kill them. Suddenly you say that people are a threat to everyone, and you want everyone to kill him. Who would believe this kind of statement?


    This kind of thing is ridiculous, the destiny **** actually knows it, but she said this now because she felt threatened. Tang Ye escaped a fatal attack just now, and she suddenly seemed to have caught something, as if she had seen through Tang Ye''s essence. She felt that she was very close to the truth of Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s background may be the enemy of this world!


    Chaos power itself!


    It''s just that the Destiny God himself cannot convince himself of this kind of statement, so others will not believe it. Could it be said that Tang Ye''s essence is chaotic power, a kind of power?


    Rather, it was the chaotic power that gave birth to will. This point is very similar to the destiny god, and it is a little convincing.


    The destiny **** had this idea. It used to be destiny, and became the deity of destiny because of its independent will. So what about Tang Ye, what if Tang Ye was previously a chaotic force, and because of the bred will, he became a terrifying existence?


    God of Chaos!


    This is the greatest enemy of this world, and also the mortal enemy of God Emperor Pangu!


    "You won''t really be..." The destiny **** of thoughts came up with him, and then quickly ran the contents of the book to analyze, calculate, and demonstrate what kind of existence Tang Ye was.


    Suddenly, she felt that her idea was right. Tang Ye will be their destroyer!

 Chapter 2551： Not a three-year-old child!

    At this time, the destiny **** guessed what kind of existence Tang Ye was, and suddenly felt a little flustered.


    Since she was born from an independent will conceived in destiny and became the **** who controls the fate of the heavens and the earth, it would not be absurd if Tang Ye had an independent will bred from the power of chaos and became the **** of chaos!


    If there is really a **** of chaos, that is the real enemy of this world! Now that the **** of death will destroy this world, it''s not actually destroying it at all. It''s just rebuilding this world according to the will of the **** of death, making this world of dead things, and this world still exists.


    However, if the God of Chaos is allowed to appear, then this will destroy the world. Because the God of Chaos was the will that existed when the world was in a state of chaos, the God Emperor Pangu opened up the world, that was tantamount to killing him. Therefore, the world opened up by God Emperor Pangu is his enemy, so he definitely wants to destroy this world and regain everything that belongs to the time of chaos.


    So, isn''t the God of Chaos the first-class enemy in this world?


    The Destiny God wanted to make this clear to everyone, but at this time, the Queen and Fuxi would not listen to her. Now that the destiny **** and the **** of death are teaming up to release the **** of death, they are destined to become the enemies of Nuwa and Fuxi.


    What''s more, now that he has reached this point, Tang Ye finally got a little advantage here, and the destiny **** said that because he was afraid of this advantage and disturbed the military''s mind?


    Therefore, the destiny **** wants everyone to deal with Tang Ye, which is unrealistic.


    "Don''t regret it, you must go to the heavens to destroy Tang Ye''s body now, or let his body merge with all the chaotic powers, then you wait for it to perish!" The Destiny God shouted in a low voice.


    Suddenly, she thought of another thing, and if it were true, she would kind of break down.


    It is the Chaos Power Layer under the Chaos Stone God Stage. Now that Tang Ye is trapped in the Power Layer, he can continue to absorb and merge the Chaos Power. Doesn¡¯t that mean that he originally wanted to use the Chaos Power to kill Tang Ye, but it was the opposite. After Tang Ye, Tang Ye obtained a lot of chaotic power, and then awakened to become the **** of chaos?


    Damn it!


    For this kind of speculation, the destiny **** was furious and felt aggrieved. When she first discovered the Chaos Power Layer, she felt that such power could kill the mysterious and powerful Tang Ye, so she designed Tang Ye to be trapped in the Chaos Power Layer. However, he never expected that this would accomplish Tang Ye.


    In other words, this is basically the Chaos Will using her, asking her to help Tang Ye stay in the Chaos Power Layer so that Tang Ye can continuously absorb and merge the Chaos Power.


    If she didn¡¯t use the Chaos power layer to kill Tang Ye directly through various means at the beginning, she might still be able to kill Tang Ye. Even if she couldn¡¯t kill Tang Ye, Tang Ye would not grow to where she is today, and it¡¯s even more unlikely. Become the **** of chaos!


    Now facing Tang Ye, for the first time Destiny God has a feeling of being manipulated by others.


    She thought that she was in control of the destiny trajectory of all creatures in the world, and there was nothing to hide from her. But in Tang Ye, she was concealed too much. Even, she had always played with other people, but now she has been playing with them.


    That kind of feeling really made her head exploded with suffocation.


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t show any behavior that the **** of chaos should have. The so-called God of Chaos is actually a body of will that has reached the level of the true **** and is bred by the power of Chaos. Very similar to the destiny god. It''s just that one has the power of chaos, and the other has the power of origin.


    Tang Ye was only using chaos power to attack the **** of death, just like a person desperately trying to save the world. Such a person, of course, other creatures feel like a hero. Therefore, the destiny **** suddenly said that Tang Ye is the existence that all the creatures in their world need to eliminate, isn''t it a big joke?


    Even the **** of death can''t stand it anymore. He felt that the destiny **** was afraid of Tang Ye, so he said that. He was irritable to the **** of death: "Fate, isn''t it just being evaded by the kid for an attack? Do you have to be afraid to this point? Let everyone kill the kid, huh, it''s only in the realm of an ancient god. It¡¯s nothing more than having Chaos Power. You are actually scared, just like you, or the destiny god?


    Destiny God now feels very aggrieved. There is a feeling that everyone can''t argue with her. Everyone looks at her with weird eyes, which makes her feel that others think she is insane, which makes her more aggrieved.


    She looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye ignored these things, and was still attacking Death with all his heart, as if what she said was really absurd. She was very angry at Tang Ye''s focused and innocent look. She felt that Tang Ye looked like she was actually laughing at her inside, treating her as a clown.


    Destiny is nothing but this kind of thing, it seems to expose Tang Ye''s true face. At that time, everyone will deal with Tang Ye, and see how proud Tang Ye is!


    I have to say that Destiny God is very good at adding drama to himself. Tang Ye didn''t think so much at all. First of all, he was now very intently trying to kill the **** of death, but he had no other idea. As for the sudden remarks made by the Destiny God, he heard it, but immediately thought it was ridiculous, and then ignored it at all. He still wanted to kill the Death God first, no matter how much the Destiny God thought in his heart.


    "Don''t you wonder why Tang Ye possesses Chaos Power?!" The destiny **** was furious and shouted to everyone.


    She wanted to reveal Tang Ye¡¯s true face and said, ¡°The power of chaos is a taboo in this world, and it is even more terrifying than the power of the demons. For the righteous, the power of demons is a taboo. However, the power of the demons is also derived from the origin power For the whole world, it is allowed and reasonable. However, Chaos Power is not. Because Chaos Power is forbidden by God Emperor Pangu himself, then, for those who can possess Chaos Power, they are the enemies of God Emperor Pangu. It is the enemy of Origin Power. You are all grown by Origin Power. Isn¡¯t the Chaos Power something you should taboo?¡±


    "You don''t need to explain this kind of thing. We are not a three-year-old kid." Fuxi held the heavy and huge Fuxi Ding, looked at the destiny **** with a domineering look, and said: "We are wise creatures who know how to think and weigh. Chaos Power is a threat to us, but Tang Ye, who uses Chaos Power, does not. Therefore, you want us to deal with Tang Ye, it is ridiculous."


    "Now, we are going to eliminate the **** of death!" Fuxi shouted in a low voice, and suddenly smashed the Fuxi Ding at the destiny god, and stopped talking to the destiny god.

 Chapter 2552： The seal is broken!

    Seeing Fuxi''s attack, the destiny **** was furious. He immediately faced him with the sword of frost, and directly released the strongest force, as if he wanted to kill Fuxi in one go.


    The Sword of Frost became huge, pointed directly at Fuxi Ding, pierced the center of Fuxi Ding, and continued to push forward, thinking it was going to pierce and break Fuxi Ding.


    Upon seeing this, Fuxi knew that it was not good, and immediately retracted the Fuxi Ding. Fuxi Ding shrank, quickly returned to Fuxi, and then Fuxi swept quickly, avoiding the attack of the Frost Giant Sword.


    Destiny God suddenly felt a little lonely.


    It''s like the whole world is muddy and I am alone, and the whole world is drunk and I am alone. She is the only one who knows Tang Ye''s identity and Tang Ye''s threat, but no matter how she tells others, others will treat her as a fool. This feeling made her helpless to a little despair.


    Nuwa and Fuxi didn''t care if they ignored her, and the **** of death ignored her. However, for Death God, no matter what Tang Ye was, he would definitely kill if he could kill now. Think about it, the destiny **** is nothing to irritate. And now, just return to the original state and kill Tang Ye!


    However, what the Destiny God is worried about is that it takes so much effort to deal with Tang Ye¡¯s incarnation of Chaos. If Tang Ye¡¯s body absorbs and merges the chaotic power to break through to the realm of the true god, that is, they become the **** of chaos. Not Tang Ye''s opponent anymore.


    Since I can''t persuade everyone, I can only quickly kill Tang Ye''s avatar now, and then go to the heavens to kill Tang Ye''s body. The Destiny God is more anxious about this matter than anyone else, because if this world is destroyed, then their existence that was born from the original power of the Pangu God Emperor will disappear, including the Destiny God. But if it were only eliminated by the **** of death, the heaven and the earth were still there, and there were creatures, then the destiny **** would not disappear. As long as it does not disappear, everything is possible.


    "God of Reaper, can you be so capable? You can''t kill Tang Ye personally, do you have to do it?" At this time, the destiny **** asked Death. She was stopped by Fu Xi, it was not easy to kill Tang Ye, she could only hope that Death could burst out a little powerful force?


    After all, the **** of death has been in charge of the realm for so long, and he has almost caught up with the power of the Pangu God Emperor through the swallowing secret technique. Is it just such a skill?


    The other one is also. Since just now, the Destiny God has noticed that although Tang Ye used chaotic power to attack the death, Tang Ye also resolved her attack, which would continue to threaten the death, but the death, apart from anger, does not seem to be very worried. Why is this?


    The destiny **** felt that the **** of death must have something to rely on, so he was not afraid.


    After being asked so by the destiny god, the **** of death laughed, and indeed did not have the fear just now, and said: "Destiny, do you value me? Gahaha, it''s not bad, you can still see a lot."


    "Huh?" Nuwa and Fuxi were shocked when they saw the **** of death like this. Although they were puzzled, they were already very jealous.


    Grim Reaper is the most terrifying enemy they have ever encountered, none of them, so any movement of Grim Reaper may be a great threat to them.


    Tang Ye also heard the words between the **** of death and the **** of destiny. After seeing Tang Ye''s self-confident and arrogant appearance, he also gave a "Gordon" cry in his heart, feeling bad. However, he didn''t know exactly where it was.


    If you don''t know, then continue to attack the **** of death with chaos power, and kill the **** of death to solve everything.


    "This silly boy..." Seeing Tang Ye''s obsession, Death didn''t know how to spit.


    It''s just like a stunned green head, bored in an idea and don''t know how to adapt. Although the chaotic power threatened him, but after so long, couldn''t he be killed?


    Moreover, now, because of the chaotic power, he can break through the seal of the **** emperor!


    The power of the God Emperor''s seal is the direct power of the Pangu God Emperor. Although the power of this heaven and earth cannot be broken, it may not be impossible if it does not belong to the power of this heaven and earth. And this power that does not belong to this world is the chaotic power that Tang Ye has penetrated into the seal of the **** emperor!


    Moreover, the chaotic power was able to erode the God Emperor Pangu and make him fall, so what about eroding the seal of the God Emperor?


    The chaotic power that Tang Ye had penetrated into the seal of the **** emperor just now, although most of them attacked the **** of death, some of them eroded the barrier of the **** emperor''s seal. Therefore, the God Emperor''s seal was greatly weakened. Now, the **** of death knows that with his power, he can break the seal of the **** emperor!


    This is the reason why Death is proud. Because before the Chaos Force killed him, the God Emperor''s seal could be broken. Then, he will win!


    Tang Ye was still continuously pumping chaotic power into the seal of the **** emperor, "Ka" suddenly, he noticed the rupture of the seal of the **** emperor. At this moment, he suddenly widened his eyes and realized a terrible thing!


    "Not good!" Tang Ye shouted, quickly leaving the abyss of the black hole, away from the seal of the **** emperor.


    Nuwa and the others were shocked when they saw this, knowing that Tang Ye couldn''t do this for no reason. After Tang Ye got far away from the abyss of the black hole, they noticed that Tang Ye was staring at the seal of the **** emperor under the abyss of the black hole. Knowing that the problem was with the seal of the **** emperor, they followed to look at it.


    Then they saw the God Emperor''s seal breaking.


    "What''s going on?!" Nu Wa was shocked, and everyone else was shocked.


    This is the seal of the **** emperor is about to be broken, is death coming out?


    But it doesn''t make sense. Just now, the destiny **** has never been able to attack the **** emperor''s seal. How could the **** emperor''s seal break?


    The destiny **** is also puzzled about this matter. She didn''t expect that the seal of the **** emperor would break so quickly. Without the help of her attack, she felt that it would take at least several decades for the **** of death to break through.


    "It''s Chaos Power..." Tang Ye said softly, full of worry and frustration.


    He failed to destroy the **** of death, but he caused the **** emperor''s seal to be broken due to the erosion of the chaotic power, and the **** of death could break through it again with his strength.


    Is this his fault?


    Tang Ye was hit hard. He felt that this was his fault, and he didn''t realize in advance that the chaotic power was an attack on the **** of death, and at the same time it was sealed on the **** emperor. Now the seal of the **** emperor broke first, and the **** of death was not bound by the seal of the **** emperor, and his power returned and broke out. Here, no one is an opponent!


    Click, click!


    The seal of the **** emperor broke faster and faster, like an egg, and the chicken was breaking out of its shell.


    "Haha, I''m going out, I''m going out!" Death was very excited. At this moment, it was like a new life for him, nothing was more happy than this. Come out, then this world is my own!


    boom!


    Finally, the **** emperor''s seal could not hold up, and was broken by the power of death, the power collapsed and disappeared completely.


    The **** of death appeared, suspended in the air, like a skeleton under the flames of the dead''s power. That is definitely not a simple skeleton. Looking at the skeleton, I feel that it is the hardest thing in the world and it is impossible to destroy!


    Death, the scariest existence in this world!

 Chapter 2553： Speed ??up integration!

    The power of the dead burning like a flame is like a skeleton, but wearing clothes that don''t seem to be broken, the hollow eyes on the skull''s head are red like flames. Skeletons are not like white bones anymore, but like the essence tempered by countless forces, strong and permanent.


    This is the **** of death, almost catching up with the existence of the Pangu God Emperor back then, and several true gods could not help her together, and in the end could only rely on the last willpower seal left by the Pangu God Emperor.


    Seeing that the **** of death broke through the seal of the **** emperor, everyone was stunned, their expressions heavy, and even depressed. The **** of death came out, and everything was over, they couldn''t beat the **** of death. Even if they all joined hands with the true gods, they would definitely be unable to deal with it without the power of the Pangu God Emperor!


    "After all, this is the result..." Nuwa looked at the **** of death who broke through the seal of the **** emperor. The power of the raging dead person did not weaken compared with the previous year, but was more vigorous. Such a **** of death is definitely invincible.


    The **** of death had already broken the seal of the **** emperor, and the battle of others seemed to become meaningless, and the battle between Fuxi and the **** of fate stopped. Because next, it was the death **** to dominate everything, and other battles became vulnerable.


    The destiny **** squinted his eyes, stepped aside, and watched what the **** of death would do. Fuxi returned to Nuwa, with a heavy expression and a stern expression, looking at death silent.


    Adding the **** of darkness, other true gods, the **** of wind, the **** of water, and the **** of earth, the mood is the same. Now that the **** of death comes out, who can be the opponent. In the end, this result was reached, which made people helpless and desperate. This world will not be destroyed, only the world they want to protect is destroyed, and this is the end for them.


    "Oh..." Fuxi also sighed helplessly. When things reached this point, there was no other way. The next face of death is just a battle, but the chance of victory is slim, and it is basically certain that this world is over.


    Pluto has nothing to say, the world will be destroyed if he is destroyed. He doesn''t know that his birth will not be tolerated. Think about it, apart from not being able to seek revenge from those true gods, there is nothing worthy of nostalgia. And just now, seeing the five true gods of Fire God and War God descending, his heart was actually very excited and complicated. Because it was these five true gods who attacked him together and drove him out of the heavens, so that the true spirit power was used to corrode him, and he was not let go, so that he was released recently, or it was because he was saved by Tang Ye. . If it hadn''t happened first that the death **** appeared, he would definitely seek revenge on the five of them.


    It''s a pity that now, he has no idea whether he will avenge or not. Because of the appearance of the **** of death, this world is about to be lost. Even if he does not seek revenge from the five of the gods of war, they will not end well. Because all the true gods took action against the death gods back then, the death gods would not let them go.


    "Haha, I''m finally free!" Death stretched out his fists and looked at everyone, laughing, cozy and arrogant.


    Then he looked at Tang Ye and smiled very playfully. The anger and hatred just now disappeared, and he said, "You stupid boy, you did a good job. You can break the seal of the **** emperor for me, so I won''t kill. You, let you live to the end, and see with my own eyes how I build a world of the dead in which everything is controlled by my **** of death!"


    Tang Ye was caught in a heavy, complicated, self-blaming and anxious mood at this time. He felt that he had not been able to eliminate the death god, but instead let the death **** break through the seal of the **** emperor. Therefore, he is the culprit. Although he originally wanted to help eliminate the **** of death, it was self-defeating now. Even, there is a feeling that success is not enough to fail. Yes, that''s right, that''s it, it''s too self-righteous, the ancient gods in the realm of the ancient gods want to destroy the true gods, it is too taken for granted, even if there is chaotic power, it is ridiculous.


    Tang Ye denies herself a bit. This mood is very scary. It may destroy a person''s will and let a person sink into this, that is truly abolished.


    Faced with the death of the **** of death, the queen and Fuxi had no time to take care of Tang Ye''s thoughts. They could only deal with the **** of death wholeheartedly. As for Tang Ye''s current emotions, no one can help stabilize it. It is indeed very dangerous.


    "Tang Ye, don''t think too much." At this moment, Hei Ji''s voice came from behind Tang Ye.


    When the Reaper can come out, he doesn''t need to maintain the action of the Scythe Bone Soldier anymore, so Hei Ji doesn''t have to fight again. She stepped back to Tang Ye, found Tang Ye¡¯s abnormality, and immediately uttered comforting words: ¡°Do you think this is your cause? Don¡¯t be kidding. If you didn¡¯t have you, Death might come out earlier. Moreover, Death would not be affected. The chaotic force was injured. In that case, the other five true gods did not come, only Nuwa and Fuxi were the only ones who dealt with the death gods, and they were not opponents. Therefore, what you did has been a huge help."


    Tang Ye turned to look at Hei Ji, with a dull expression, as if her heart was ashamed, and said, "Really?"


    Maybe he didn''t want to talk, he just wanted to think about it for himself. However, Hei Ji comforted him like this, he was also happy. He said to Hei Ji: "Thank you for saying that, but it doesn''t make sense if the problem is not solved."


    Tang Ye looked at the **** of death, the **** of death was smiling at him, he felt full of mockery, he just tried so hard to destroy the **** of death, single-minded, concentrated, extremely persistent, but finally failed. Not only did it fail, but it also helped the **** of death come out, which was really ironic.


    Seeing the mocking expression of the **** of death, he really wanted to kill the **** of death himself.


    However, with the current strength, it is impossible to do it. Unless it is the body on the heavens that absorbs chaotic power and breaks through to the true **** level. He has also set foot on the strongest level between the heavens and the earth, knowing that if he breaks through to the realm of the true **** with the power of chaos, let alone the **** of death, even if the Pangu God Emperor reappears, he can also fight!


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but raised his head to look at the sky, suddenly it was not hopeless. Because at the moment when the **** of death broke through the seal of the **** emperor, he felt that the body in the chaotic power layer on the heavens was absorbing the chaotic power faster. Not only did the body absorb faster, it seemed that the chaotic power was quickly poured into his body, as if the chaotic power itself had acted.


    If this is the case, it will soon be possible to integrate the chaotic power and break through to the realm of the true god.


    What is going on here?


    Tang Ye didn''t know why the chaotic power that originally wanted to kill him became as if to help him. All of this is full of doubts, perhaps it is related to his background and background, so you can only go to the chaotic stone **** platform to see what happened.


    The destiny **** was the first person to think of killing Tang Ye''s body. She said to the **** of death: "Since you have already come out, then there is nothing wrong with me. I will go ahead."


    In fact, she was going to the heaven to kill Tang Ye''s body!

 Chapter 2554： All are playthings!

    The destiny **** was actually really scared of Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was too evil, and she couldn''t rest assured unless Tang Ye was completely wiped out.


    She would rather let Death destroy wantonly than let Tang Ye get a breakthrough in development. Because Tang Ye is an unknown number, there are infinite possibilities. If Tang Ye really became the **** of chaos, as she guessed, then they would be **** up!


    The destiny **** was very anxious to get rid of Tang Ye, which was noticed by Nuwa and Fuxi. Even though they felt that the destiny gods said earlier were crazy, they suddenly said that Tang Ye was the most terrifying threat to this world, and they wanted them to eliminate Tang Ye unanimously. However, the destiny **** will not say this for no reason, and the destiny **** is indeed recording the evolution of the creatures in this world. As long as the content of the destiny book is analyzed and judged, it can be "predicted." Yes, the so-called prophecy is aimed at being free from the manipulation of the destiny book. Otherwise, no prediction is needed. As long as the destiny book changes, the future of that creature will be adjusted according to the destiny book.


    Therefore, there must be some reason for the destiny **** to say that. It must also be the destiny **** who felt the threat, so he unanimously targeted Tang Ye and wanted to destroy Tang Ye.


    Perhaps, Tang Ye''s particularity is greater than what he has seen now. Even if the **** of death had broken through the seal of the **** emperor, maybe Tang Ye could still destroy the **** of death!


    Therefore, don''t let Tang Ye be killed!


    If you want to destroy the death god, you must protect Tang Ye. Although it sounds ridiculous to their true gods, standing at the level of true gods, they are counting on an ancient god. However, Tang Ye is so special. As long as the **** of death can be eliminated and the world can be saved, the queen and Fuxi won''t mind if this kind of thing seems ironic to them.


    Therefore, at this time, the destiny **** is jealous of possessing the power of chaos in Tang Ye, which may be the power under the **** of chaos, and Nuwa and Fuxi, focusing on what Tang Ye is a human being, and his efforts to save the world in the past. . Perhaps Tang Ye did have a threat, but the only threat was power, and Tang Ye was on their side. In that case, why should you be afraid of anything?


    At this time, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also returned. Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva had to use the Dharma Dharma to stop the undead that were called by the **** of death. Now Death came out and took back those powers. Because next, he doesn''t need to contain others like this, he can solve them one by one.


    When Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva returns, plus the arrival of the five true gods, the **** of war, the **** of fire, the **** of wind, the **** of water, and the **** of earth, as well as the **** of underworld, then all the true gods are here. At this time, the God of Fire and the God of War, who were supposed to retaliate against Nuwa and Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, was affected by the death of the gods breaking through the seal of the **** emperor, and for a while, there was no such force to attack Nuwa and Fuxi. , Looked at Death with a grim expression.


    The **** of death looked around these true gods and sneered, especially when he looked at the wind gods and the earth gods, his expression became dismissive and said, "The unsurpassable true gods? With your strength, I am ashamed to say it. Don''t you guys? I found that the rules of heaven and earth left by the Pangu God Emperor are very corrupt? If not, why did you have to carry out any''de-deification plan''?"


    The **** of death looked at Nuwa and Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, sneered even more, as if he could see through them, and continued: "You all know that the rules left by the Pangu God Emperor are rotten, so you want to change. But, You are in that kind of decadent rules, how can it be changed so easily? In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be good for me to change? I¡¯m like doing what you want to do but can¡¯t do, but why are you Want to stop it?"


    "It''s ridiculous!" Death snorted.


    The grievances he accumulated during the thousands of years that he was sealed in the seal of the **** emperor could by no means be erased by the excitement he gained from the restoration of freedom now. On the contrary, the anger and hatred he will return bit by bit, in a game-playing way!


    "God of death, the changes you made are completely in accordance with your will, but ours is not. We consider the whole world and all creatures, so we are very different. Why should we stop you! "Nu Wa coldly snorted to the **** of death.


    The **** of death still sneered and said: "When you live in the dark world, you will be in contact with the dead every day. It seems that when you are said to be demons, you will not be so relaxed. How do you know how much I have encountered in the world Life is better than death? So, don¡¯t talk to me about moral justice. When the anger is at its extreme, you just want to vent. Do you really think that if you enter the holy way, you are a saint? Can you just ignore it?"


    While the **** of death was talking to Nuwa, his right hand seemed to be playing with it, condensing a group of gray power of the dead into a flame shape. When he was trapped, he wanted to find Nuwa and Fuxi all the time to settle accounts, and he couldn''t bear it for a moment! However, now that he came out, he suddenly stopped worrying, thinking about playing with it. Because he has time. He felt that this world was already his plaything, so naturally he wanted to enjoy it.


    The power of will of the God Emperor Pangu who sealed him at the beginning is the last power of God Emperor Pangu. Now that the power of God Emperor Pangu is gone, who will he fear?


    As for the power of chaos. He looked at Tang Ye. Although he had Chaos power, he was limited by the strength of the holder and had no effect on him.


    Therefore, after taking a look at Tang Ye, he turned his head back, not taking Tang Ye seriously.


    However, the destiny **** didn''t think so, and coldly snorted: "Reaper, I advise you to eliminate Tang Ye immediately, otherwise you will regret it."


    "Oh? Regret?" Grim Reaper thought that Destiny God said it was very interesting, and laughed: "I want someone to make me regret it, wouldn''t it be boring? Now I feel boring, because you can''t stop me. . For you, I can only kill slowly, otherwise I kill too fast. How can I pass the boring time in the future?"


    "After all, you still need to be careful to go outside the vast sky. This world must be combined with me so that you can go out and explore. Before that, you need to prepare for a long time." Death said with a smile.


    The destiny **** was too lazy to talk to the **** of death, and hummed: "Then you can play slowly here. These true gods are your playthings, and I will not accompany them."


    "Why, don''t you think you are not my plaything?" The **** of death played with the destiny god, a little bit of a disrespectful feeling.


    The destiny **** is not angry, because she expected the attitude of the **** of death. She also sneered at the **** of death, and said: "When I solve the problem to be solved, you can see if I am your plaything!"

 Chapter 2555： The only threat!

    Now the gods of death and destiny are not welcome, and they are fighting each other. This is nothing, anyway, the two of them joined forces before to deal with the temporary dilemma. Now the dilemma is solved, so they started to do their own things. The **** of death wants to control the whole world, and if the destiny **** doesn''t follow it, it is his enemy.


    On the contrary, the destiny **** also wants to completely control this world, so the **** of death will not listen, so the **** of death is its enemy.


    However, the fight between the two will not end so easily. Destiny is difficult to deal with, and death is difficult to destroy. And the power of death, the destiny **** is also difficult to eliminate. Therefore, the contest between the two parties will last a long time. And before that, of course they have to deal with their enemies right now.


    The destiny **** did not particularly anger or hate a certain person, if there is any, it is only Tang Ye. Therefore, she is not obsessed with killing Nuwa, Fuxi and a series of true gods. What she wanted to do was to kill Tang Ye, and to kill Tang Ye was not because of anger and hatred, but more because of Tang Ye''s threat to her. Others didn''t believe her words and couldn''t imagine Tang Ye becoming the **** of chaos, so they didn''t care. But she cares, she can''t let Tang Ye ruin this world and let her disappear.


    The **** of death was very angry and hated the true gods like Nuwa and Fuxi. Therefore, he wanted to kill Nuwa and Fuxi. So, they all have their own things to do next.


    "You have fun, and when you have enough, let you know what more''fun'' you can enjoy from me." The Destiny God said to the **** of death again, the implication is that she has the strength to fight against the **** of death . Now that the **** of death wanted to kill Nuwa and Fuxi, she didn''t bother to take care of them, turned and left, to go to heaven.


    However, at this time, Fuxi quickly swept out, blocking the destiny god. Because he knew that the destiny **** was going to kill Tang Ye, and he didn''t allow this kind of thing. Because they felt that Tang Ye was still the hope of destroying Death. The only thing they had to do was to hold back the **** of death right now and wait for Tang Ye to break through and become stronger.


    Although it is difficult to know this, it is even impossible to know in my heart, because limited by the rules of this world, the ancient gods cannot break through to the true god, so this hope can be said to be non-existent. However, thinking that Tang Ye created a series of possibilities in the past, this hope may be possible again. Then, even if it is a little bit of hope, seize it.


    When the destiny **** saw Fuxi blocking her, he was furious and said coldly: "Fuxi, you are not going to deal with the **** of death now, what are you doing to stop me? Is it because you think that a **** of death doesn''t need so many of you to deal with, you want me to be an enemy I tell you, now I have a hard time letting go, and I am too lazy to worry about you so that you can concentrate on dealing with death. There are not many opportunities for this. If you don''t take it well, you really want to be killed?"


    Fuxi only knew how to stop the fate of the gods and protect Tang Ye. He snorted coldly to the destiny god: "Compared to the **** of death, you are more terrible. The words of the **** of death are nothing more than a battle, death or life. But you, you play with this world, it is unpredictable. Now while you are not in perfect condition. , Why not deal with you?"


    In fact, they were all useless words, and the real purpose was just to protect Tang Ye. In this way, he should also want to divert the **** of death''s attention, without the **** of death paying attention to Tang Ye. If the **** of death had the mind to kill Tang Ye''s body, then Tang Ye would really have no hope of survival.


    The destiny **** didn''t want to entangle with Fuxi, looked at the death god, and said, "Isn''t this what you want to kill? You don''t want to do it yet, do you want me to do it?"


    The **** of death is not in a hurry now, and said: "I''m not in a hurry, all the true gods are here, and I will solve them one by one. If you kill them all at once, what''s the point? As for Fuxi to stop you, I can''t do anything. ."


    The **** of death didn''t know what the destiny **** was going to do. If he could prevent the destiny **** from arranging something, he thought it would be good, because in the future, the destiny **** was his only opponent and the only thing he had to solve. Therefore, the more destiny God is hindered, the more favorable it is for him.


    The destiny **** was furious, and shouted in a low voice: "You are really stupid. You did this because you wanted me to be dragged? Then I tell you, I will kill Tang Ye''s body and help you eliminate a huge threat , Do you still want to stop me?"


    "Oh?" Reaper was quite confident in his own strength, and he had never put Tang Ye in his eyes. He glanced at Tang Ye, sneered, then looked back at the destiny god, jokingly said: "Help me eliminate a threat? However, that kid is not my threat, so how can I eliminate a threat for me? Could it be you? Still insisting on the ridiculous idea before, thinking that kid is a threat to all of us, want us to eliminate him together? I am curious, is he worth it?"


    With that said, the **** of death faced Tang Ye''s incarnation of chaos and shook his hand. Suddenly, Tang Ye''s incarnation of chaotic power was pinched by a terrifying force of the dead, as if it was about to be crushed at any time.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Death God suddenly shot at him and was shocked. After reacting, he struggled desperately, trying to break free. However, after using all his strength to resist, he found that he couldn''t resist at all. He knew how powerful the **** of death was. It was several times stronger than him. To kill him was really just a matter of waving his hands.


    Everyone has seen this, the **** of death is so terrible, and who is his opponent. For a while, Nuwa and Fuxi both forgot to come out to save Tang Ye, perhaps they were really shocked by the terrifying power displayed by the **** of death.


    The **** of death was very proud, and now he was in control of Tang Ye''s life and death, and Tang Ye was a plaything to him. He showed it to the Destiny God, looked at the Destiny God and said: "So, do you still think this kid is my threat?"


    The destiny god, the more he looked at the **** of death, the more stupid he felt. It can also be said that the **** of death was so arrogant and arrogant that he blinded his eyes. She said to the **** of death: "The current Tang Ye is of course such a strength, but if Tang Ye breaks through, using Chaos Power as a breakthrough, at that time, let alone you, the reappearance of the Pangu God Emperor, it may not be his. opponent!"


    "Break through with chaotic power?" This point made Death angrily. For him, the only threat now is the power of chaos. If Tang Ye could really break through with chaotic power, it would be a dangerous thing indeed.


    The destiny **** snorted coldly: "Under the chaos stone **** on the heavens, there is enough chaos power. If Tang Ye absorbs all of them, he can break through to the realm of true gods!"


    "So you come and get rid of Fuxi, I''m going to kill Tang Ye''s body, otherwise your big plan will end here!" The Destiny God yelled.

 Chapter 2556： See what happens!

    After hearing the words of the destiny god, the **** of death put away his contempt for arrogance. Can you break through the power of chaos? If this is the case, then from the ancient **** to the true god, the true **** level sends out chaotic power, then it is really a terrible existence.


    Grim Reaper found it incredible. If he can break through under Pangu God Emperor''s rules, it would undoubtedly be a threat to him. Because of the power that can break the rules of the Pangu God Emperor, it is naturally comparable to him.


    When the destiny **** saw that the **** of death was paying attention to it a little, he suddenly felt ridiculous. He felt that these people were very ignorant. Only then would he know that some of them were also hateful. He really wanted to make these ignorant guys feel regretful. However, if Tang Ye was allowed to break through, it would also be a threat to her. She didn''t want to make jokes about her safety.


    She said to the **** of death: "You have been kept in the seal of the **** emperor. I don''t know that Tang Ye''s past is not to blame you, but if you know, you will definitely not despise him so much. He has been breaking this all the way. The rules of heaven and earth. Therefore, if he is allowed to continuously absorb and merge the chaos power, he will become an existence that can break through to the realm of the true **** through chaos power. You don¡¯t know the terrible chaos power, that is the terrifying power that can destroy the Pangu God Emperor , And you, or all of us here, use only the power differentiated from the original power of the Emperor Pangu, which can be said to be one level lower than the power of chaos. This really allows Tang Ye to pass through pure chaos. If strength comes to breakthrough, why should we fight him?"


    "Reaper, didn''t you just get hit by Tang Ye''s chaotic power? How do you feel? If you compare it to the realm of strength alone, you really don''t have to worry about it. However, if you compare it to the type of strength damage, Do you have lingering fears? Do you hurt the invasion and destruction of chaotic power just now?" The Destiny God looked at Death and said in a cold voice.


    Finally, she looked at the Death God with a stern expression, and said: "Then, if Tang Ye''s realm of strength reaches the true god, he can be compared with us, coupled with the advantages of Chaos power, wouldn''t it be easy to kill you?"


    "Absolutely impossible!" The **** of death was provoked by the words of the destiny god, and he shouted, and suddenly sent a terrible force of the dead to Tang Ye, like a sharp claw, holding Tang Ye firmly, he did not look at Tang Ye , But looked at the destiny god, coldly said: "I will never let this happen!"


    After all, the destiny **** continued to give out power to strangle Tang Ye''s incarnation of chaotic power!


    When Nuwa and Fuxi saw this, they immediately attacked the **** of death, trying to save Tang Ye. Even if this Tang Ye was only the incarnation of Chaos Power, the will that was given was completely Tang Ye''s, or in other words, Tang Ye''s current will was all in this incarnation, so except for the body, it was no different from Tang Ye. This Tang Ye can still play many roles, and N¨¹wa and Fuxi don''t want him to be killed.


    But death wants to destroy a person, no one can stop it. He looked at Nuwa and Fuxi who were attacking him, and said coldly: "You calculated me thousands of years ago, and now you still want to stop me. Is it true that I am a **** of death for nothing?"


    After a cold snort, the **** of death disappeared in place, and in the next second he arrived in front of Nu Wa, slapped his bone claws, a seemingly simple slap, but the strength was incredible. In the next second, I saw that Nu Wa''s whole body was blown away, and she fell directly to the ground, causing the ground to vibrate.


    When Fuxi saw the **** of death act, he immediately went to protect Nu Wa. He threw the Fuxi Ding and slammed into the **** of death, making it impossible for the **** of death to carry out the second pursuit smoothly, and then Fuxi went to support the Nu Wa who hit the ground. After the rising dust dissipated, there was a huge hole in the ground, and Fuxi supported Nuwa in the center of the huge hole. Both of them received a tremendous impact, and Death''s blow was so terrible, as if it were controlling the world.


    The **** of death hovered in the air, looking down at Nuwa and Fuxi high, and said, "What? Is your strength regressed so much? Haven''t you been unaffected by the plan of deification? Even so, your strength has become so weak, but It''s... very boring!"


    Nuwa and Fuxi could no longer act for a while, and could not stop the death **** from killing Tang Ye''s chaotic power incarnation. Death God once again wanted to smash Tang Ye''s incarnation of chaotic power, and at this time both Underworld God and Hei Ji acted to protect Tang Ye.


    The **** of death glanced at him coldly, and it was this one, the scarlet skeleton eyes that gave off the fear of death that made Hei Ji''s body unable to move freely. Although Hei Ji had the blood of the God of War, she was only in the realm of the ancient gods after all, and she couldn''t resist facing the **** of death.


    Pluto rushed to the **** of death and attacked the **** of death. The death fear of the **** of death had no effect on him. However, when he attacked the **** of death with all his strength, the **** of death only stretched out a bone claw, and then blocked his attack with a bone finger.


    The **** of death looked at the **** of the gods and said, "You are the failed product made by the evil god? Although you are deformed and unpleasant, you are much better than the true gods of miscellaneous hair. It seems that the evil **** is really a weird. Create a new bloodline of the gods by extracting the bloodline power of the true gods. You are indeed born from the bloodlines of two true gods, but not through the form of reproduction, but through the method of creation, understand? Your parents, not what The true **** is just the blood of the true god."


    "Wh, what?" Hearing what the **** of death said, the **** of underworld was shocked, but he didn''t expect that he was created like this. So the previous rumors in the heavens that he was born from the union of two true gods are all rumors.


    Because there was a problem with the reproduction of the true gods, it was very ugly, so it was expelled. To the heavens, it was a failure. However, how did they know that this failed product would become so powerful that it rushed to the heavens at first, causing huge damage and influence on the heavens.


    Pluto is also very curious about his birth, it may be related to the secrets, so the true situation of his birth was hidden, and later it was spread that he was the blood of two true gods, people really believed it, now think about it. , What a ridiculous thing. Among the true gods, there are only two females, Fengshen Chicha and Nuwa. Fengshen seemed impossible to do such a thing. And Nuwa, it was even more impossible, she herself opposed the "God Creation" plan.


    The **** of death blocked the attack of the **** of the gods with a skeletal finger, and told the **** of his life and background, the **** of gods was surprised. And this one is deadly enough. Reaper flicked his bone claw lightly, and he quickly flew out, just like Nu Wa was attacked just now. After hitting the ground, Pluto had no one to help, and he couldn''t help vomiting blood and was in pain.


    The **** of death sneered and said: "I said I wouldn''t kill you all easily, otherwise it would be too boring. And now, I don''t want to kill you first, because I want to go to the heavens to see what happened!"

 Chapter 2557： Actually ran away!

    The **** of death wants to go to the heavens to see what happened, Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha cannot let him go! Because if you get to the heavens and see that Tang Ye''s situation is exactly what the destiny **** said, death will definitely kill Tang Ye!


    Since Tang Ye is regarded as the hope of destroying the **** of death and saving this world, in any case, we must protect Tang Ye!


    Therefore, when the **** of death was about to go to heaven, Nuwa, Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva immediately rushed out to block the way of death.


    Seeing this, the **** of wind, the **** of earth, and the **** of water followed their actions to stop the **** of death. Regardless of whether they voluntarily stand on Nuwa''s side, or just to deal with the **** of death first, their position is clear at the moment they descend. Instead, the God of Fire and God of War on the side were a bit embarrassed and didn''t know what to do. If we continue to deal with Nuwa and Fuxi, and the King of Ksitigarbha, but the **** of death has come out, and the **** of death is very disdainful of them, they are very angry, and the **** of death also treats them as playthings, so you can¡¯t ignore the **** of death. To continue to seek revenge with Nuwa and the others, or to deal with the death god, they hesitated not knowing what to do.


    Originally there were Nuwa and Fengshen who focused their attention on them. They thought it was not bad, but now, they are not in everyone''s eyes. The two of them seem to be isolated, making them more and more embarrassed.


    Even Hei Ji, who had the blood of the God of War, ignored the God of War, even if the God of War was her father. God of War was embarrassed by such a person, and wanted to call Hei Ji, but Hei Ji hadn''t seen him directly, so he was embarrassed to call out. He feels that he is authoritative, and he himself has great arrogance, how can he lower himself to call Hei Ji?


    "God of War, God of Vulcan, now that the God of Death has come out, do you want to go it alone? Let us deal with the God of Death first, as we did thousands of years ago. Now we no longer have the power of the Emperor Pangu. If we don¡¯t join forces, no May be able to deal with Death!" At this time Fengshen took the initiative to speak, letting Vulcan and War God deal with Death together.


    This is a good step for the God of War and Vulcan who are in an awkward situation.


    However, God of Vulcan and God of War were still very arrogant, or they did not let go of that arrogance, and felt that they had to ask Nuwa and Fengshen to ask them. So Vulcan''s first reaction was to snorted coldly and said: "Reaper may not kill us. What are the benefits of joining hands with you?"


    Hei Ji has never had a good impression of the gods, but she has some good impressions of Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. So now I see the Vulcan and the God of War, and when I hear the words of the Vulcan, he coldly snorted: "Master Nuwa, Master Fuxi, and Master Fengshen, you still take care of these two stupid and ignorant people. What. There are too many of them to deal with death. They don¡¯t have the ability to turn the tide, so let them cool off over there. If we can¡¯t deal with death, let¡¯s see if death will treat them as friends."


    Hei Ji rushed out and went to Nuwa and the others, sending out chaotic power to block the Death God from going to the heavens to kill Tang Ye''s body.


    The **** of fire and the **** of war didn''t expect Heiji to be so rude, an ancient god... they just wanted to get angry, but then the **** of death spoke. Grim Reaper looked at them with a playful sneer, full of disdain, and said: "At this time you can still have infighting, it''s really ugly! Don''t worry, Vulcan and War God may be good among you, but for me, it''s not worth it. Mention. I will definitely kill them too. Because they don''t know how to join forces with you, which makes me think I was underestimated by them. Hey, I will make them die ugly!"


    God of Vulcan and God of War became very ugly when they heard the words of Death. They were even more embarrassed. They thought that N¨¹wa and Fuxi were the ones that the **** of death hated the most. To kill N¨¹wa and Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva first, they were not in their turn, but now it seems that they are too naive.


    Now they don''t even know what to do. Go and Nuwa and the others to deal with the **** of death, but just refused again and again, this will take the initiative to join forces, not slap yourself in the face? However, if you don''t join forces to deal with the death god, thinking that the death **** will not kill them, but the death **** himself said that not only will they kill them, but they will die very ugly.


    God of Vulcan and God of War looked at each other, regretting in their hearts, they shouldn''t be so persistent. It''s all right now, and there is a dilemma. It is really hard to eat by yourself.


    That being the case, Vulcan and War God looked at each other again, and then made an extremely embarrassing choice-they drove away with a "swish"!


    Since I didn''t want to join forces with Nuwa and the others to deal with the **** of death, and they could not be the opponent of the **** of death, then they had to run away first. Originally based on their strength and character, especially the God of War, it was impossible to make the decision to escape. Because the God of War, let alone the true God, is the ordinary God of War clan, after burning the battle intent, they are fighting endlessly, how can there be such a thing as running away. This is their own choice, not forced by others. If the **** of death is so powerful that they make this choice the most wise, it can be said.


    However, their behavior is really disgusting.


    Nuwa, Fuxi, and the gods of death were very surprised that they would act like this. A little dumbfounded, is this still God of War and God of Vulcan? It''s really unpromising. How could it be possible to do such a shameful behavior?


    "You two cowards, it''s an insult to the true god!" The **** of death was so angry that he felt unforgivable for running away as a true god. He whispered, and immediately chased after the **** of fire and the **** of war. God of War and Vulcan kill.


    "God of death, you care about what they do. Now you are going to the heavens to kill Tang Ye''s body. If you don''t go, you can drag Nuwa and them and let me go. What are you doing now?" The **** of fire and the **** of war are very speechless, do you want to put aside Tang Ye''s business?


    Now there is no more delay, if Tang Ye''s body absorbs and merges the chaotic power, then they are all in danger!


    And Nuwa and Fuxi saw the **** of death chasing the **** of fire and the **** of war. They glanced at each other and made a unanimous decision to follow. If the **** of death attacked the **** of fire and the **** of war, then they would deal with the **** of death. In this case, even the **** of fire and the **** of war are combined. Although they were also very angry with the actions of the God of Vulcan and the God of War, the power of the God of Vulcan and the God of War should not be underestimated. They can deal with the God of Death together and increase their chances of winning.


    Since these two forces cannot be missed, join forces.


    "Fuxi, please continue to stop the destiny god." Nuwa said to Fuxi, and then chased the fleeing **** of fire and war like death.

 Chapter 2558： Fusion is complete!

    Because of the escape of Vulcan and God of War, it gave Tang Ye''s body more time to absorb the chaotic power. Although the **** of death decided to go to the heavens to see if what the destiny **** said was true, he still had a contempt for Tang Ye in his heart. So when Vulcan and Ares did something to irritate him, he first went to trouble with Vulcan and Ares.


    And the **** of death did not go to the heavens to kill Tang Ye''s body right away, so naturally he gave Tang Ye more time to absorb the Chaos Fusion power. At this time, Tang Ye knew that the crisis was coming, and he was accelerating the absorption and fusion of chaotic power. At the same time, the chaotic power also responded to him, instead of repelling or attacking him, it actively poured into him. Therefore, at this time, the chaotic force under the Heavenly Chaos Stone God''s platform was like a dam bursting, and the flood was poured into Tang Ye''s body.


    Soon, all the chaotic forces will be absorbed and merged by Tang Ye. At the same time, Tang Ye felt that he had stepped into the realm of true **** with one foot.


    That has far exceeded the realm of ancient gods. Even if you just touch the realm of the true god, you already have this feeling. Therefore, the realm of true gods is not comparable to the realm of ancient gods. It is not difficult to understand, those true gods will have the kind of contempt when they see Tang Ye, an ancient god.


    Destiny **** is the most angry at this time. Thinking that the **** of death had entered her, he would go to the heavens to deal with Tang Ye''s body, but he suddenly ran after the **** of fire and the **** of war. Although the **** of death is extremely powerful and can kill the **** of fire and the **** of war, it will take a while. However, with such a delay, I''m afraid Tang Ye will break through.


    The destiny **** is running the contents of the heavenly book quickly. Although Tang Ye got rid of the contents of the heavenly book, she can understand Tang Ye''s situation by analyzing other creatures and things. Although it was a little vague and speculated by analysis, she had a very bad premonition.


    Tang Ye is about to break through to the realm of the **** of chaos!


    "Idiot!" Destiny God couldn''t help cursing Death God like this, and then faced Fuxi who stood in front of her. With her current strength, it is possible to kill Fuxi. However, it is impossible to kill it casually. I don¡¯t know how long it will take to fight.


    It is often said that the battle between powerful cultivators is rarely three days and three nights, many years, and even legendary one hundred years. In this case, Tang Ye might have broken through to the realm of the **** of chaos long ago. The destiny **** can''t wait for three days, even three hours!


    So she was extremely angry at Fuxi who stood in front of her, and she was also angry at the **** of death who ran to deal with the **** of fire and the **** of war. After so much verbosity and delay for a lot of time, I didn''t expect to kill Tang Ye on my own and clear all obstacles in front of him.


    "Then kill you all!" The destiny **** screamed, holding the sword of frost, without hiding any power, and even called out a pure dead power like the **** of death, and rushed towards Fuxi.


    She was very determined. Since Fuxi insisted on blocking her like this, and could only kill, that was the only way to go.


    "With your current strength, you can already kill me, but I won''t let myself fall easily!" Fuxi snorted coldly to the destiny god.


    Destiny gods hate such things. Because the other party had already achieved death consciousness, and only wanted to delay her, the will was still very firm, and it was not shaken by the death. This is very difficult. Even if it is not difficult, it is not interesting to win in the end, because the opponent is not afraid of death.


    "Then I will complete you!" The destiny **** doesn''t care whether he will feel comfortable after killing Fuxi, and vent his unhappiness. Now it is the most important thing to kill Tang Ye''s body. Therefore, she just cleared away all obstacles in front of her.


    Fuxi was awe-inspiring, ready to be killed. However, he did not become reckless. He felt that since he wanted to hold the destiny gods, it would have to be delayed for the longest time, so he could not be impulsive. All attacks and resistances should be taken carefully.


    This makes the destiny **** very depressed. Now that the consciousness of death is completed, shouldn''t it be more bold and presumptuous?


    In the end, the destiny **** also knew, and Fuxi wanted to delay more time.


    The destiny **** was very helpless and could not solve Fuxi quickly. Although Fuxi was injured, it was far from easy to kill a true god. Even if you want to completely kill the true god, you can only let the **** of death come, and use the secret skills of that **** of death to swallow it.


    On the other side, the **** of death caught up with the **** of fire and the **** of war without spending much time, and soon wounded the **** of fire and the **** of war. However, as Nuwa, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, Pluto, and the other three true gods of Fengshen came to deal with him together, his actions were temporarily delayed.


    At this time, Nuwa ignored Vulcan and War God, and Vulcan and War God ignored them. Because everyone knows in their hearts, this was done to deal with death.


    Grim Reaper didn''t have any thoughts. It was just to start a fight with Nuwa and the others, with revenge on the one hand and fun with teasing on the other. However, before that, he still had to go to the heavens to see. Even if you fight with Nuwa and the others, it is not bad to fight in the heavens.


    He was not a fool. He wanted to make Vulcan and God of War pay the price, but now Nuwa and them all took action. According to what happened just now, he knew that Nuwa and them were protecting Tang Ye. Therefore, he wants to go to the heavens, if Tang Ye, who possesses the power of chaos, really does something terrible, he doesn''t want to regret it.


    "It seems that you are still working together to deal with me. Fortunately, once you were like this, I lost, and now you are like this, then I don''t want to lose anymore." Death looked at Nuwa and them, under the skeleton body, talking My mouth still moved, and it felt very strange.


    Then, "hu" and "hu" around the death god''s body flashed out the flames of the dead''s power, one by one around his body. In this way, the power of the **** of death continues to rise, giving people a great coercion. If it is only against a true god, it feels that he can crush it at will.


    "Reaper Demon Lotus?" Nu Wa frowned when he saw the death **** release such secret skills and power. That is the very terrifying secret of the **** of death. Once all of their true gods joined forces to deal with the **** of death, this trick made them very disadvantaged and almost died.


    The **** of death laughed and said, "It used to be my boxing stunt, but that was thousands of years ago. Now, this is just a very common trick."


    "What?" Nu Wa was even more shocked. If this is a very common trick, then it''s really too easy for Death to deal with them.


    call!


    And at this moment, suddenly, all the true gods trembled suddenly, and then involuntarily looked towards the sky.


    Just now, they seemed to feel a terrible power. Some terrible existence was born!


    The destiny **** felt this, was shocked, and shouted in a low voice: "You idiots, go to heaven immediately, otherwise everyone will regret it!"

 Chapter 2559： Regret the mockery!

    In fact, the Destiny God had previously thought that Tang Ye was the greatest threat to the world before everyone could not hear her, and she thought about letting Tang Ye absorb the chaos power and become the **** of chaos, and then kill everyone and make them regret it.


    Who would make them not listen to their own words? When something happens, you will know that you regret it, and you deserve it!


    However, if Tang Ye becomes the God of Chaos, it is not just the Death God who are threatened, but she herself will also be threatened. Because if the **** of chaos destroys this world, then she will disappear even if she is a destiny god.


    It can be said that the world dominated by the power of Origin is a world. And under the dominance of Chaos Force, it will be another world. One world is swallowed by another world, so how can the existence of another world be reproduced?


    Therefore, the destiny **** can only endure the aggrieved being so popular and insist on killing Tang Ye. After being blocked, he put down his body and asked repeatedly. However, I never expected that the result was delayed for too much time. Tang Ye in the heavens may have already integrated the chaotic power and became the **** of chaos!


    There was a terrible breath of power from the heavens, that was the chaotic power. It is definitely a terrifying force that can revive them all under the earth.


    "Could it be...?" The destiny **** stopped fighting Fuxi. He looked up to the sky with a solemn expression, worried that Tang Ye really relied on the power of chaos to break through.


    The gods of death, Nuwa and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva were not fighting anymore. They all looked towards the sky and were all attracted by the terrifying power from the heavens. They were very curious. At the same time, they did feel a threat. Especially the **** of fire and the **** of war, the **** of wind and water, and the **** of earth. Because they think that aura is a bit like the Chaos Behemoth they encountered when they were exiled to the Chaos Space.


    The giant chaotic beast was conceived in the chaotic space, in fact, its action is very single, which is to swallow everything. Even if it is a true god, encountering a giant chaos is a very bad thing, if it is swallowed, the true **** will die. It can be said that they are the supreme gods in this world, but in the chaotic space, they are just a kind of weak prey in the eyes of the chaotic giant beast.


    The chaotic space they were exiled to was just a small place. In the process of searching and returning to their ancestral land, they found many other corpses, which were not human corpses, but large and small, like a creature they had never seen before. This is probably the bones of other worlds, that is, other races outside the vast sky. In other words, there are many races outside the vast sky. They may be strong, or they may be weak.


    "Chaotic Giant Beast...?" Vulcan and War God, the true gods who returned from the chaos space, were shocked and grim when they felt the breath from the heavens. If it were the Chaos Behemoth, it would be very scary. Chaos giants swallow everything, and their true gods are just simple prey.


    Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva also had a great sense of oppression and an ominous premonition. They are the backbone of this world, and they have always been doing the work of creation and protection. Therefore, when there is a strong threat between the sun and the earth, their feelings are especially strong.


    Especially Nuwa, who was the mother of creation, suddenly felt terrible, and her heart was full of fear. Because she felt a huge threat, everything in the world was threatened. She created so many creatures and threatened all creatures, as if depriving her of everything, the feeling directly made her feel very painful!


    The destiny **** flew by and arrived at the crowd with a grim expression, but he mocked: "Do you know that you are wrong now? Isn''t it a trifle to know what I just said? Huh, Tang Ye breaks through by absorbing and fusing the power of chaos. Yes. If the terrifying power just now came from Tang Ye from the heavens, then Tang Ye might have broken through to the realm of true **** through chaos power! What do you think is a terrifying existence of a true **** with chaotic power? "


    "Are you scared? The Chaos Force is one level higher than the Origin Force we used. After all, only the Origin Force that was personally used by the Emperor Pangu can fight against the Chaos Force. When it comes to us, the power of Origin Force It will be greatly weakened, otherwise we will all be the Pangu God Emperor! So next, we will wait for Tang Ye to use Chaos Power to vanish us, and even this world will be destroyed!"


    The destiny **** was extremely ironic to everyone, and then said: "If Tang Ye''s power in the heavens really breaks through, then you wait to regret it. Under the power of chaos, no one of us is an opponent!"


    The destiny **** looked at Nuwa and Fuxi and snorted coldly: "Don¡¯t think that Tang Ye will not do anything to you. When Tang Ye becomes the **** of chaos, do you think Tang Ye will still be that Tang Ye? Chaos power reappears, It must exist for the destruction of the world opened up by the God Emperor Pangu. If the chaotic power has the will, it must be this world to return to the chaos!"


    "Hmph, I wanted to tell you Tang Ye''s true identity. Tang Ye may be the body of will bred by Chaos Power, just like my fate. You can''t do anything to deal with me, let alone the will of Chaos Power! What a pity you If you don''t believe me, then you can regret it!" The destiny **** drew it out like a vent.


    After listening to the destiny god, everyone slowly realized the seriousness of the matter. If the power of Chaos really gave birth to will, then as the master of this space at the beginning of Chaos, it must be to destroy everything that God Emperor Pangu opened up. Therefore, that is the greatest enemy of this world. Like the **** of death, at most, he changes this world according to his own will, and will not destroy this world after all, because it is this world that he depends on for survival. In this way, they should indeed join hands to deal with Chaos Will.


    That is, the **** of chaos.


    As for whether it is Tang Ye, you still need to go to the heavens to see clearly.


    The **** of death was indeed shocked by the power of the heavens, and he did feel the threat. He didn''t want to say much about Destiny''s rebuke. If there is such a powerful threat, then go and eliminate it. The destiny **** said as if they were doomed to fail, he would not admit such a thing.


    "If this is the case, then go to the heavens to see what is going on!" The **** of death gave a low voice, glanced at the crowd, and then looked at the destiny god, coldly snorted: "I want to see if there really is a **** of chaos. Is it really that powerful again! This world is me, I don''t allow anyone to take it away, let alone destroy it!"


    After all, the **** of death quickly swept towards the heavens.


    When other people saw this, they immediately followed, but their mood was more complicated, wondering if everything would be as fate **** said?

 Chapter 2560： Its Cthulhu!

    At this time, Heaven, the power layer under the chaotic stone god.


    Tang Ye''s whole body glowed, these rays of light were emitted by his own body, but also by the continuous infusion of chaotic power into his body. The original Chaos power layer was very large and strong, but this time it was only a few meters away. The thunder and lightning that used to be shining and slashing constantly are now gone. And this little chaotic power is still being poured into Tang Ye, and it can be estimated that Tang Ye will soon be absorbed and integrated.


    Tang Ye''s breath at this time was completely different from before. Although the avatar was killed by the **** of death, this did not affect him. Just like when Nuwa and Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva awakened from reincarnation to true gods, Tang Ye''s eyes slowly turned into a dark gemstone embedded in it. It is more beautiful than carefully polished obsidian, and this is the best proof of breakthrough and promotion to the realm of true gods!


    He broke!


    Because he broke through, it will cause the earth to shake. The birth of a true **** is definitely something that will shock the whole world. But he just broke through, so he needs time to adapt. And even at the realm of the true gods, there is no end to cultivation, so the remaining chaotic power is still pouring into Tang Ye''s body.


    The chaotic power layer under the chaotic stone **** stage was originally extremely large and strong, and all these chaotic powers added up, it was barely enough to make Tang Ye break through to the realm of true gods. It can be seen how difficult it is to break into the realm of true gods. This is because Tang Ye can use chaos power to break the rules of heaven and earth, otherwise, it would be impossible to break through to the realm of true gods. Therefore, before the death gods, they didn''t worry that Tang Ye would break through. In this world, no true **** can be born.


    And Tang Ye can only be said to be an exception.


    Only a few meters of chaotic power remained, and Tang Ye could quickly absorb it. After absorbing the chaotic power, he lowered his head and squinted his eyes, knowing that the gods of death were coming. There was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, he was already looking at the world and not afraid of everything.


    The real **** realm under the power of chaos, the only thing that can be regarded as a business for him, seems to be destroying this world. As for the Grim Reapers, they are indeed powerful opponents, but they are more than enough to deal with them.


    Now, he has to complete another thing.


    That is to go to the chaotic stone **** platform and uncover the secret of who he is. It''s already strong enough to be the top of this world, and it''s time to reveal all the secrets.


    call!


    When Tang Ye raised his head to look at the top of the chaotic stone **** platform, a pair of chaotic power condensed wings suddenly grew behind him. Then he waved his wings and soared up, straight into the chaos stone platform.


    On the Chaos Stone God Stage, it was a huge circular place, like a manipulation. There are stone pillars carved with ancient inscriptions all around. These stone pillars are like antennas, as if receiving some power. Then, condensed on the ancient inscriptions, and then gathered together in the center of the Shentai. In the central place is a dark chaos stone, made into a crystal coffin. On the surface, there are ancient inscriptions painted with gold powder.


    It used to be the experimental site for the "God Creation Project", but it is now dilapidated. Some of the round playgrounds have been knocked down, and they are endlessly high in the sky. It is very dangerous, and there is still a gale blowing.


    The entire chaotic stone platform is filled with mists and mists, and those ancient inscriptions are faintly visible. Looking at it as a whole, it is full of mystery and unknown, and even a kind of danger.


    Tang Ye is now full of Chaos Power, and everything related to Chaos Power has a kind of guidance to him. On the Chaos Stone God Platform, the one who can best guide him is undoubtedly the Chaos Stone Platform in the center. After reaching the top, he walked directly towards the chaotic stone platform in the center.


    Walking to the Chaos Stone Platform, Tang Ye glanced at the inscription on it, squinted his eyes, and then sent out a chaotic force, slowly injecting the chaotic force onto the Chaos Stone.


    Then the chaotic stone platform burst out with dazzling light, and when the light weakened a little, I saw a mass of power floating in the air. It was not so much power as it was a ghost.


    "You finally came here." The power ghost floated on the Chaos Stone Platform, facing Tang Ye, making a sound.


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect this group of power to be able to speak, so it seemed that they were those spirits, just like the old man with remnant souls he had encountered when he went to Jiuzhongtian.


    "Do you know me?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the power ghost. Since the power ghost talks to him that way, it must be known. Tang Ye guessed that maybe this power ghost knew the secret of his life experience. And now is the time to unlock the secret.


    "Hehe, of course I know you." The ghost power laughed and said to Tang Ye: "Because I am you, and you are me."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned, not understanding what the power ghost said.


    The power ghost said: "I am you, you are me, but none of us is complete. Only if I become you and you become me is complete."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Then what are you? If you really say that, you melt into my body and become a part of me, aren''t we perfect?"


    "Ha!" The power ghost let out a laugh, and said to Tang Ye: "So you are afraid that I will have a trap, and think that if I merge you, you will die? That''s why you want you to merge me?"


    Tang Ye acknowledged this thought, nodded, and said, "I don''t know anything about you, of course, I must have a defensive heart. I still want to ask you, who am I?"


    The power ghost laughed and said, "Let you live among humans, it really makes you smarter, but if you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to go today. As for who you are, after you merge me I know."


    "What?" Tang Ye was taken aback again, looking at the ghost power group, and said: "Let me fuse you? Then what do you do, won''t you die?"


    "Of course not." The Power Specter laughed and said, "Didn''t I say that? I am you, you are me, you and I merge into one, and you are the complete God of Chaos."


    "The **** of chaos?" Tang Ye was taken aback again, he hadn''t heard of this **** yet.


    The power ghost said: "Everything you want to know, just swallow me and get the complete you. Don''t worry, I won''t harm you. Back then, I had gathered so many chaotic forces below to break through. Okay. I''m made by Chaos Force, so you can feel it, so trust me."


    Tang Ye stared at the power ghost for a long time, thought about various things, and indeed felt the power ghost''s situation. For example, before, he is now a lot more careful.


    Finally, he felt that he could trust the power ghost and planned to merge it.


    However, at this moment, the gods of death arrived. The gods of death thought that Tang Ye would fuse their strengths and immediately stopped them.


    After being stopped, the power ghost transformed into a human form to deal with the gods of death and them. And seeing this human form, several true gods were shocked.


    Is it an evil god?

 Chapter 2561： Stop it!

    The many true gods never expected that they were evil gods!


    Cthulhu, among the gods at the time, was a very special and weird existence, and no one even knew how he came.


    Only on one day, when Vulcan and God of War wanted to break through the limitations of the Emperor Pangu, and wanted to explore the vast sky outside, a person appeared from the gods and said that they could try to break the limits of the gods. And this **** is an evil god. At that time, Cthulhu was only at the level of ordinary gods, and among so many gods, it seemed inconspicuous. Therefore, no one will put him in the eyes of an unknown junior, and no one will hold him too much.


    However, when Cthulhu showed the ability to quickly obtain breakthroughs through transformation, the gods all valued him, especially the God of Fire and God of War who wanted to break the restrictions of the Emperor Pangu. Therefore, they let Cthulhu start the "God Creation Project." This "creation of gods" is not the creation of gods. They are gods themselves and do not need to be created. The so-called "creation" means breakthrough. The highest goal is to target the true **** so that the true **** can break the restrictions set by the Emperor Pangu.


    The Cthulhu transformed the Celestial God, continuously achieving success and rising status, but after all he failed to reach the true God level, so he stayed at the Ancient God. Later, when Hei Ji was successfully infused with Chaos power, Vulcan and War God realized that Cthulhu was no small thing. Although this might help them break the limitations of the Pangu God Emperor, the ability to control the power of chaos is much more evil than their gods, so they decided to investigate the situation of the evil god.


    However, just when they wanted to investigate the evil god, Nuwa, Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva made a plan to deify their gods. Their gods were expelled to the chaos to have a look, and the investigation of the truth about the evil **** stopped. After being expelled to the chaotic space, they did not find the trace of the evil god.


    For this reason, they guessed an amazing result, Cthulhu was not exiled to the chaos space!


    But why? The deification plan carried out by N¨¹wa, Fuxi, and Jizo King Bodhisattva used the will power of the Pangu God Emperor. Except for the three of them, all other existences using divine power, including the gods and those creatures who obtained the power by chance, All were exiled to the chaotic space. And Cthulhu, since it has achieved the position of an ancient **** in the heavens, it must also have divine power. So, how did he escape the deification plan?


    Now that the Cthulhu reappeared, everyone was surprised. Even the **** of death, who was sealed before the **** creation plan and the deification plan, couldn''t help but froze after seeing the evil god, and then was very surprised. He is a **** of death, and he knows the death side of living beings very well, but he can''t see death at all in the evil god. In other words, this evil **** will not die?


    Or maybe, with his death god''s power, it was not enough to see the evil god''s information. Could it be said that the power of Cthulhu is stronger than him?


    And there is a situation where the **** of death is certain, the evil **** in front of him controls the power of chaos!


    Based on this, it is a big enemy!


    "Who are you?" The **** of death didn''t know the evil **** like Vulcan and the **** of war, and stared at the evil **** and asked coldly.


    The destiny **** saw the evil god, already surprised. She had suspected one thing once, and this was also suspected by Hei Ji. That is, will Tang Ye be an evil god!


    Just now Cthulhu wants to merge with Tang Ye, doesn''t it just show that Cthulhu and Tang Ye are inextricably linked? Even the Cthulhu is willing to be part of Tang Ye''s power, not to say that the Cthulhu is a part of Tang Ye, or that the Cthulhu is also serving Tang Ye!


    This kind of thing is terrible, it is really unexpected. Cthulhu is the mysterious **** who once dominated the "God Creation Project", and he actually wants to serve Tang Ye?


    However, seeing these situations, Hei Ji felt that it was not so difficult to understand. Because she had guessed before that Tang Ye was a melting pot where everything could be merged, so Tang Ye might have been transformed by Cthulhu. Because in this world, the only people who can do such weird things are evil gods.


    But Hei Ji was still very surprised, that was the situation where Cthulhu wanted to serve Tang Ye. She guessed that Tang Ye was transformed by the Cthulhu, then the Cthulhu was the creator of Tang Ye. How can the creator listen to the words of the created person? Isn''t this upside down? It should be the creator who wants to listen to the creator!


    Tang Ye has now broken through to the realm of true gods, and is not afraid of anyone. He feels that even if the **** of death and Nuwa join hands against him, he can guarantee that he will not be killed. He has this self-confidence, and the Cthulhu''s calmness and calmness gave him a kind of self-confidence invisibly.


    Although he still doesn''t quite understand it, the Cthulhu just said that he is the Cthulhu, and the Cthulhu is him. That being the case, why the evil **** is not afraid of things. By now, Cthulhu certainly didn''t want to be eliminated. Therefore, the Cthulhu calmly dealt with the current matter, and he calmly dealt with it.


    However, he himself was very surprised. When Hei Ji wondered if he was an evil god, he thought it was very ridiculous. Is he an evil god? What do you think about this? The Cthulhu was originally a character who helped transform the gods. The gods all knew the Cthulhu. How could he be a Cthulhu? It''s better to accept that he was transformed by the Cthulhu.


    But now, the fact is that he is really an evil god!


    He wanted to figure out what was going on, so he didn''t want Death and the others to bother him, and let the Cthulhu into his body. The situation just now has shown that Cthulhu is just a power body, just like the power incarnation he condensed before, and of course the power can be integrated.


    "You''d better not stop me, otherwise I''m welcome." Tang Ye glanced at the death gods and the others. The obsidian with twinkling eyes was very mysterious and weird, but also powerful.


    Death God definitely couldn''t tolerate Tang Ye being so arrogant to him, no matter whether Tang Ye broke through to the realm of the true god, he still felt that he was the strongest existence in this world. So he shouted angrily at Tang Ye: "Boy, who do you think you are? Remember your incarnation just now? I just shook my hand gently and he broke, hahaha... Now, what are you capable of? ?"


    After that, the **** of death suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye, arrived in an instant, slapped a bone claw, and faced Tang Ye''s neck with blood.


    However, at this moment, the Cthulhu in front of Tang Ye stretched out his hand, only using one right hand to directly grasp the bone claw of Death.


    The death god¡¯s bone claw was originally opened, but it was hit by the power of the Cthulhu¡¯s right hand, causing pain, and he closed it, and then the Cthulhu held the bone claw with his right hand.


    Suddenly, the **** of death could no longer move forward.


    "Wh, what?" Death didn''t expect that he was actually stopped, and was shocked.


    The same is true for others. The **** of death is so powerful that they can''t deal with it together, but now the evil **** has stopped the **** of death directly!

 Chapter 2562： life experience!

    Is Cthulhu so strong?


    Seeing that Cthulhu directly blocked the Death God''s attack, the Death God could no longer move forward. Everyone was very surprised. To talk about the strength of the Heretic God, it is at most an ancient God. This is the strength of the Heretic God they know, so it is impossible to stop the Death God!


    Now Cthulhu easily blocked the power of Death. Then, Cthulhu was so powerful, and Tang Ye, who had broken through to the realm of true god, was just as powerful. So, wouldn''t it be terrifying. Tang Ye and Cthulhu are equal to two true gods of chaotic power... This, I am afraid that no one can win.


    "Damn..." Seeing this situation, the Destiny God hummed softly. She knew it was in trouble.


    In fact, coming from the earth to the heavens just now, seeing that the chaos power layer under the chaos stone **** is gone, the destiny **** has a very ominous premonition. That is, all her guesses about Tang Ye have come true. Tang Ye has absorbed and merged the chaotic power and broke through to the realm of true gods. This means that none of them may be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    Now seeing Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s breath has changed, and his eyes have become shining obsidian, which is the best proof of breaking into the realm of true gods. Sure enough, the guess came true. But there may also be hope in this way. As long as Tang Ye, the **** of chaos, is not so powerful, perhaps it is not so powerful, then he can continue to deal with it. However, after seeing the power of Cthulhu, I felt that this fluke was ridiculous.


    No matter which of Cthulhu and Tang Ye is stronger, it doesn''t make sense, because Cthulhu is helping Tang Ye. Cthulhu is so strong, helping Tang Ye, then it is very difficult to deal with Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye is weaker than Cthulhu. And if Tang Ye was stronger than Cthulhu, then they would basically be unable to deal with Tang Ye.


    At this time, the destiny **** knew that he could no longer be targeted alone. Now even if it is to unite the power of all the true gods here to deal with Tang Ye and the evil god, it may not be able to win, let alone her and the death god. However, I don''t know what Nuwa and Fuxi''s attitudes towards Tang Ye are. If Nuwa and Fuxi thought that Tang Ye was still the Tang Ye who was on their side to deal with her and Death, then she and Death would definitely be finished.


    "Have you seen it? This is the true face of Tang Ye! He is the **** of chaos, and has been hostile to this world from the moment he was born. He is the power body at the beginning of the world, and after being opened up by the Emperor Pangu, he is full of heart Resent, always looking for opportunities to avenge. Now that he is born, all he has to do is revenge, so he will destroy this world. So, if you want to keep this world, you must eliminate Tang Ye and Cthulhu!" Drink out loud and low.


    This is regarded as trying to win over Nuwa and Fuxi. Only when all of their true gods are united can it be possible to fight Tang Ye and the evil gods.


    The **** of death is now attacking the evil god. He was very shocked by what was blocked by the evil god. He didn''t expect that his attack would be blocked so easily. In other words, he is not the strongest existence in this world, and he can no longer act arbitrarily. Damn it, what a **** thing!


    If this is the case, the **** of death would indeed regret it. Regretted that he didn''t listen to the destiny god, and came to the heaven to kill Tang Ye''s body. Now let Tang Ye break through, and his power will override him, it is so aggrieved.


    After the Cthulhu blocked the Death, he heard the words of the Destiny God, and couldn''t help but sneer, and said, "So what? Pangu came to my world, expelled my power and opened up this world, this is simply occupying my place! As the master here, is it wrong to take back what belongs to you?"


    "In addition, I tell you, don¡¯t think that Pangu has opened up this world. He is the **** of creation and is worthy of incomparable respect. I want to tell you that, in fact, Pangu dealt with me when I was weak, otherwise he would simply It''s impossible to open up this world. Hmph, is such a person worthy of respect?" The Cthulhu shouted in a low voice.


    Nuwa and the others frowned when they heard the evil god''s words. What the Cthulhu said was before the Pangu God Emperor opened up the heavens and the earth. As the life forms born after the Pangu God Emperor opened up the heavens and the earth, they naturally didn''t know anything.


    The Cthulhu knew that they didn¡¯t know, and continued to coldly snorted: ¡°An independent chaotic space must be developed and driven by power. Don¡¯t think that chaotic space has no life. When power spreads everywhere, chaotic power can create things. And I , To spread the power out is to open up space, but when the power is spread out, I am the weakest time. At this time, Pangu discovered my space, so he used his power to deal with me. Hmph, if it wasn''t me When it is at its weakest, Pangu will not want to open up a world so easily!"


    So, Cthulhu meant that God Emperor Pangu felt a little bit taking advantage of his emptiness?


    Everyone finds it incredible, is there such a thing? Of course, at that time they hadn''t been born yet, and the Cthulhu was what he said, and they were not easy to refute. They will listen, but whether it really is another matter. However, they looked at what the evil **** said, and it seemed quite true, and perhaps the matter of opening up the world was more complicated.


    Cthulhu continued: "My power was defeated by Pangu, and only a little bit was left, so if I want revenge, I must find a way to increase my strength. In order to do this, I had to lay down my dignity and follow Pangu''s power. Development. However, in this case, Pangu¡¯s power will eventually be limited. In the end, I may not be able to defeat you. Then, I can only create an existence stronger than you. And such an existence must have the ability to break Pangu The potential for power limitation!"


    "Yes, such an existence is the body I personally created. He is me and I am him. As long as we merge into one, we will become a complete body of chaos." The evil **** looked back at Tang Ye.


    The meaning is obvious, Tang Ye is the body he created that can break the power rules of the Pangu God Emperor.


    This matter has also been proved, because Tang Ye has been doing such things all the way, breaking common sense, and becoming a strange person who undermines the rules of Pangu''s power.


    Tang Ye frowned when he heard the evil god''s words. It turned out that this was his own life experience, and it was indeed a melting pot body transformed by the Heretic God, which could be said to be specifically used to deal with the power of the Pangu God Emperor.


    When everyone heard and looked at Tang Ye, like Nuwa and Fuxi, the mood was quite complicated. Because Tang Ye has such a life experience, he was born to deal with this world, so they, and Tang Ye can still be together?


    "Do you know why the body I built can be so powerful?" The Cthulhu laughed coldly, with great pride.


    Obviously no one knew.


    Cthulhu was very proud and confident, and said, "Because of the Phoenix!"

 Chapter 2563： Perfect body!

    Phoenix?


    Hearing this word, everyone was shocked. Because the phoenix only exists in legends, and it is not a legend in the world, but a legend in the heavens.


    Most of the legends in the world came from the heavens and related to the heavens, so for the heavens, there was nothing unusual. Because of those legends, it may be exactly what happened in the heavens. However, there are things in the heavens that they haven''t touched. These legends come from the vast world outside.


    It''s like the human world is the same to the heavens, and the heavens are the same to the vast sky outside. The legend of the phoenix is ??that the heaven is for the vast world outside. Because in the legends of "immortality" and "rebirth from fire", the phoenix is ??the most advanced. The so-called phoenix is ??just the legend of this world. The Phoenix is ??more ancient and mysterious, powerful and advanced than the Phoenix.


    It is said that the phoenix that can be reborn from the ashes is just a little bit of the essence of the Phoenix. The phoenix is ??the oldest kind of phoenix. Even at the beginning of Chaos, it already exists. Not only that, it is even older than Pangu God Emperor. Because the Emperor Pangu came from the vast world outside, he just possessed powerful abilities and could open up the world. But this is just a unique ability belonging to the Pangu clan. Therefore, the power of the phoenix was even stronger than that of the **** emperor Pangu, but the power of the phoenix did not have the ability to use it to open up the world. This is nothing more than a kind of specialization in the art industry, just like some people have powerful power, which is used to forge weapons, and some people are used to fight.


    Therefore, the power of the Phoenix, even if it is placed outside the vast sky of the world, must not be underestimated.


    Even in the vast sky outside, the power of the Phoenix is ??also the dream of all tribes.


    Since the phoenix is ??so precious and can affect the entire expanse of the sky, how can the phoenix appear in this world?


    This point is very curious about the gods of death, Nuwa and Destiny. Judging from the current situation, this world is just a small plane world in the entire vast sky, and it exists more than this world that is powerful and vast. And those powerful characters are countless. They must be looking for the phoenix too, wanting to get the power of the phoenix. So, so powerful people are staring, why is the Phoenix in this world?


    And after this world, since it was acquired by the evil god, why didn''t it attract the attention of the powerhouses of other worlds?


    Phoenix is ??enough to shock everyone who has heard related rumors. As for the doubts of the Phoenix, everyone is very huge. So they all want to talk about the evil god. Even for the Death God and Destiny God, so that they can convince Tang Ye and Cthulhu. After all, with the power of Phoenix, it may be stronger than God Emperor Pangu. How could these creatures who rely on the power of God Emperor Pangu be Tang Ye or Cthulhu''s opponent?


    The Cthulhu smiled proudly: "Who knows? After I was expelled by the power of the Pangu God Emperor, there was only the last trace of power left to linger. If the Pangu God Emperor had not fallen, I am afraid I would be completely wiped out. Ha, What is this in your opinion, the sky has eyes? As the original master here, you invaders, after all, can''t cut the grass and roots at me, so I will regenerate in the spring breeze!"


    "However, I was born because of the Destiny God." The Cthulhu looked at the Destiny God, with a playful look, and found it interesting, and said: "I didn''t expect that power could be born in that way and become a "Human" actually merges the will in the power, and then changes the will, and then becomes an independent body of will. However, this is very interesting. It is precisely because I have seen the success of such an abnormal change like Destiny God, I have One idea is to blend into the will and let these chaotic forces of me become a person. Don¡¯t think that I can easily follow yours to learn what is the fuss about success. I am chaos, and I am truly independent in your world. Therefore, I truly have the eyes of God. I can see clearly everything that happened in your world in the past. Some of them succeeded when I studied, and some failed."


    The Cthulhu told everyone about his birth and growth, and continued: "Through the transformation of the will and the use of chaotic power, it is really possible to grow faster, and then plan and plan how to regain this world. Otherwise, I will also It is just a chaotic force that will only continue to spread and swallow, destroy what you see, and bring it back to chaos. But in this case, it is just a mechanical behavior and will not estimate the current situation or the existing danger. And you again It¡¯s so taboo of chaotic power, so if you continue like that, sooner or later, you will find it. Before you grow up enough, if you find it, you will definitely be wiped out. So, haha, thanks to the birth of the destiny god, I have a good life. Idea, that¡¯s why I turned into a Cthulhu, plan well and create a perfect body!"


    When everyone heard the evil god''s words, they felt mixed and didn''t know what to say. Unexpectedly, the Cthulhu was born like this, but the Cthulhu had such an identity background, and they didn''t know it at all. If you know it, you won''t let the evil **** stay in the heavens to plan, and there won''t be the bad situation like this.


    The destiny **** is the most annoying. She really took it, but she didn''t expect that the birth of Cthulhu was similar to her birth. And Cthulhu appeared based on her birth. Through the fusion of a large amount of will in the power, a kind of will body is transformed into an immortal and extremely difficult existence. Even Cthulhu is more exquisite than her. Because Cthulhu is selective to the body of will, for example, he chooses those smart wills and wills with strategic wisdom. The Cthulhu born in this way is very perfect, and will not have any will like her, noble and dirty. Dirty, stupid and intelligent, etc. She also understood why she was no match for Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was simply her upgraded version, her perfect version.


    "There is such a ridiculous thing!" The Destiny God couldn''t help humming. Even the incubation of the volitional body can be followed. Under the rules of this chaotic force, breaking the restrictions of the Pangu God Emperor is too abnormal.


    The Cthulhu laughed and said: "After all, I am just a body of will in the power of chaos, like a soul, so I still need a body, and only this is perfect. And at this time, the meteorite falls from the sky, I drove directly into the center of this world without being discovered by anyone else. At the moment when the meteorite landed, I was lurking and felt a terrible power, causing everything to crawl. I knew it was no small thing. It was a force from outside the sky. I. I went to check it for the first time and found that it turned out to be a Phoenix!

 Chapter 2564： Have been using!

    At this time, Cthulhu does not need to fear anyone or any power. So he is not afraid that others will know his identity. For him, after today, this world will be slowly recaptured by him, so the true gods such as death, destiny, and Nuwa, and even other powers, will be wiped out!


    To make this world return to chaos, the power of the Pangu God Emperor must be wiped out. Even if not all of them are eliminated, most of them will be eliminated. In this way, things built under the power of the Pangu God Emperor would collapse and be destroyed, so the world would naturally slowly fall into chaos.


    After that, let this world settle under the power of chaos. After years, when it is destined to be controlled by the power of chaos, the evil **** can open it up. Such a world belongs to the world of the **** of chaos.


    At this time, Cthulhu needed to merge with Tang Ye as a perfect body to become the God of Chaos. After fusion with Tang Ye, he is complete. With the power of the chaos, not losing to the Pangu God Emperor, coupled with the transformed body, with the power of the phoenix, then he is a super powerful existence in this world. Even the **** of death, in his eyes, is just a mere ant.


    Tang Ye is actually not just a perfect body, if it is just a body, it is impossible to act so smartly. Here, the evil **** has injected precise will. That is, Cthulhu injected a part of the will suitable for being a "human" into Tang Ye''s body, allowing Tang Ye to develop and grow in the form of "human" first, stimulating the potential of a perfect body, and being familiar with this world. Now, it is perfect time.


    Cthulhu has already talked about how to create Tang Ye''s perfect body. Looking at everyone, he still wanted to know very much, and he continued: "When I discovered that the phoenix fell into this small world, I know something terrible must have happened outside the vast sky. Because the phoenix has always been a symbol of life and rebirth. And hope. Even the phoenix has fallen, then the vast sky outside must have experienced a terrible disaster. Even a devastating disaster! But what does it have to do with me? I can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s useless to think more So, I might as well use the spirit of the phoenix to create a perfect body for myself. Immortal and immortal, rebirth from the ashes, all things creeping and looking up, are above everything, the true god! So, I will not die! The bird¡¯s spirit is hidden, waiting for the time, and when the time is right, it will be used to create a perfect body!"


    "And this time will come soon, just after Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, you have carried out a deification plan!"


    The Cthulhu laughed with satisfaction and looked at Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha. He said again: "In fact, before the plan of deification, or even the plan of creating gods, I got the spirit of the phoenix. However, without time, I would not let such power come into existence. And the plan of creating gods, In fact, it is for me to guide the chaotic power so that your gods feel that the emergence of chaotic power is not so terrible and not so taboo. In this way, when I use the chaotic power, you will not be regarded as an enemy. Then I can carry out my plan more at ease. I am very satisfied. You are dissatisfied with the restrictions of the Emperor Pangu and let the power of chaos exist. Of course, there are also voices of opposition, that is, Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva yours."


    The Cthulhu looked at the many true gods and was satisfied with everything because his plan went smoothly. He said: "Your opposition to the **** creation plan also helped my plan to succeed. Because after I guided the chaotic power, I was about to build my body. However, if your gods discovered my purpose, they would all deal with me. , Then I¡¯m still very difficult, and even fail. But at this time, the deification plan is underway! Haha, it¡¯s a **** help me, perfect! The deification plan is going on, your gods are all exiled to the chaotic space, and the girl Wa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha, you all have been reincarnated because of abandoning the power of the Pangu God Emperor. Therefore, there is only me in the entire heaven. Then I can do whatever I want and create a perfect body at will. ?"


    After hearing the words of the evil god, everyone finally had an overall understanding of everything behind it. It turned out that when they were doing various things, there was also the evil god-the will body under the chaotic power. It can be said that the Cthulhu is truly hidden behind him, and at the same time knows everything about them. And because Cthulhu is the body of the will of chaos power, even the destiny **** cannot intervene, so Cthulhu can be called the existence that really plays with everything.


    Cthulhu originally did not exist, because the birth of the destiny **** gave the chaos power inspiration. For this reason, the chaos power imitated her birth and gave birth to the chaos power body, called the "Cthulhu". At that time, it was also a time when death was in turmoil. After that, there was a plan to create gods, and then to a plan to deify. These actions from the gods, even the true gods, gave the evil **** excellent conditions to carry out his plan.


    At this time, Cthulhu looked at the destiny god, and found it very interesting, because it involved the chaotic power layer he arranged later. The destiny **** thought that he could use the Chaos Power Layer to kill Tang Ye, but on the contrary, the Chaos Power Layer was the most critical step to realize his plan.


    He smiled playfully at the Destiny God: "For the forging of the perfect body, I not only used the soul of the phoenix, but also used the most perfect material in the world, the most cherished spirit stone-even Nuwa you can make up. The colorful stone of the sky. Therefore, Tang Ye will respond to your divine power in the face of Nuwa. Chaos power itself can break the rules of this world. With the power of Phoenix, Tang Ye can of course contain any power. Not to mention, after experiencing so many things, Tang Ye has learned a lot of wonderful secrets. I am quite satisfied with this. However, in order to plan to be foolproof, I still will not take risks, so I must achieve the strongest strength in all aspects. The final net will only be collected when people are within reach. Therefore, Tang Ye¡¯s body must also break through to the realm of the true god. This is the fundamental purpose of relying on me to build the chaos stone **** platform, that is-to guide and gather the chaos power !"


    The evil **** laughed and said: "The purpose of the chaos stone **** platform is to transform the gods. That is only for your gods. But in fact, I want to guide and gather the power of chaos. I want Tang Ye to break through to the realm of true gods. , There must be enough chaotic power, but it is not enough to rely on the remaining chaotic power of the world, so I must attract the chaotic power flowing outside the world. Therefore, the fundamental purpose of the chaotic stone **** platform is this. And you , It¡¯s great to help me build the chaos stone sacred platform! It can be said that without you, I would not be able to do this, haha..."


    The destiny **** stared at the evil god, furious. It turns out that Cthulhu has always used them!

 Chapter 2565： The influence of the Phoenix!

    The destiny **** finds himself ridiculous especially. She originally thought that she had been in control of this world, even if someone got rid of the track record of the destiny book, she could still be controlled indirectly through the surrounding creatures. However, after listening to the evil god''s words, she felt that she was a plaything that was misused by the evil god.


    Now, they all have an understanding of Cthulhu, or Tang Ye. Even if he didn''t understand everything, he knew exactly what Tang Ye was like. In the past, all sorts of weirdness could be considered reasonable.


    And now, facing Cthulhu and Tang Ye, everyone has no idea of ??going to war for the time being. Because for them, such a strange evil god, I am afraid it is difficult to deal with. If there is no need to go to war, then there is no need. But if the Cthulhu had to go to war, then he could only fight.


    Moreover, among them, there are different positions. The **** of death and the **** of destiny are on one side, and Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva are on the same side. Furthermore, because Cthulhu, or Tang Ye, are allies with Nuwa, and enemies with Death and Destiny, then if Tang Ye wants to go to war, it will be different if Tang Ye goes to war with them all, or just with Death and Destiny. result.


    Moreover, I don''t know what kind of change Tang Yehui will be. Because the current Tang Ye, to be precise, was not an evil god. Tang Ye was just a perfect body created by the evil god, not a complete soul. The complete soul is the body of will that the evil **** now displays. Therefore, after Tang Ye heard the evil god''s words, he actually had no intention of destroying this world at all. However, the Cthulhu itself desperately wants to destroy. Because Cthulhu is the essence of Chaos Power, that is to avenge the power of God Emperor Pangu. Therefore, to destroy this world and return it to a state of chaos is his strongest desire and only purpose.


    Therefore, after the soul of the evil god, or the complete soul, merged into Tang Ye''s body, Tang Ye would be dominated by those wills, and only then would he become a real evil god. Perhaps what he had to do was to destroy the entire world.


    However, Tang Ye now didn''t want to be controlled by the evil spirit''s soul. Although his current will is specially refined by the Heretic God and adapted to human beings, in fact it was specially arranged by the Heretic God for arranging Tang Ye to experience the human race, so now Tang Ye¡¯s thoughts, or will , And more still stand on the human side.


    After thousands of years of training on the human side, turning around, resurrecting, going through the years, etc., Tang Ye''s will as a human race and the will to think while standing on the human race could have long been deeply rooted. So, now suddenly saying that he wants him to become an evil **** and to destroy this world, that is, it will destroy the human race and other creatures, he really can''t do it.


    Because before that, he has always been a salvation hero. Get used to saving human race and saving the world, and now asking him to destroy the world and other living beings is tantamount to saying that he is suddenly going to do something completely opposite to the past. Of course, he is uncomfortable.


    The past time, the reason why I live to the present, is because there is a need to protect the people around him, and protect this world as the driving force. To turn his motivation into hatred and the root of his sins, unless the evil **** merges into his body, controls him through his will, and seizes his will, he will definitely not be able to do it.


    Not only couldn''t it, but Tang Ye was still thinking about killing the evil **** and letting him call the shots!


    In fact, this can be said to be a loophole in the Cthulhu''s past arrangements, or something unexpected. That is, the will specially arranged for Tang Ye''s perfect body is changeable, not constant! And change, it is also possible to change so that it is not under the control of the evil god, such as now!


    Now Tang Ye stood behind the evil god, squinted his eyes, and had his own thoughts. It is really impossible to ask him to destroy this world. Even, his idea is to protect this world, where is what is destroyed.


    In the past, his will was always to protect this world, but now he is suddenly destroyed, and the evil **** has not left any dominant will, such as controlling the will of Tang Ye''s body at once, so now Tang Ye¡¯s will, Still before. That is to say, that part of Tang Ye''s previous will has already developed a complete body of will, which is complete without the evil god. For him, the soul of Cthulhu is more of a "memory" as part of it, and it is not a broken body at all. Therefore, just now the Cthulhu said the things behind him, his passive "hands and feet" for those unknown arrangements have always puzzled him. After learning about it, he is already complete, so he does not need the integration of the Cthulhu .


    However, the power will be stronger if you merge with the evil god. However, if you do this, you may lose yourself and become an existence you don''t want to be, which is not worth it, just like being killed.


    He didn''t want to happen to him!


    Therefore, Tang Ye looked at Cthulhu and made a decision.


    He doesn''t want to merge with the evil god, don''t become the evil god, he has to stick to the current self.


    However, Cthulhu would definitely not agree. For this, the evil **** must be resolved. At the same time, if you can get the power of the evil god, become the most powerful, and crush the power of death, destiny, and all of them. Otherwise, I have to worry about the death **** and the destiny god, and Nuwa and Fuxi together to deal with him, there may be accidents.


    Although he felt that with the chaotic power he currently possessed, he could deal with the Death God and the others in the realm of the true god, but he was not sure enough! He didn''t want to do that again, because it was too tiring. Therefore, he wants to become stronger, solve all problems, and then transform this world, then leave, go outside to the vast sky, and start a new journey.


    And on this point, as his strength continued to grow, as more and more truths were known, Tang Ye''s thoughts became stronger and stronger. And this is actually affected by the Phoenix!


    The phoenix is ??immortal!


    Although the phoenix fell to this world, leaving its soul, which was also refined by the evil **** and integrated into Tang Ye''s body, the phoenix was still immortal. As the oldest in the vast world outside, the immortal legend exists, how can the Phoenix die because of a small evil god. In fact, even if Tang Ye was killed and destroyed, the Phoenix would still not die. As a result, if Phoenix had enough power, Tang Ye could be reborn! Secondly, if Tang Ye cannot be reborn, she will also find another way to wait for it to be reborn!


    It can even be said that the Phoenix had allowed its soul to be refined into Tang Ye''s body by the Cthulhu in the past. Isn''t it a rebirth opportunity that Phoenix had agreed to. Otherwise, it is still a phoenix in the state of spirit, and Cthulhu may not be easily controlled!


    Therefore, in Tang Ye''s will, the Phoenix is ??influencing!

 Chapter 2566： Personality will!

    For Phoenix, every breakthrough of Tang Ye, every birth after suffering, is a small "rebirth"! So, now, after Tang Ye has gone through so much, Phoenix''s power has been exerting more and more!


    The power of the Phoenix is ??beyond the control of the Cthulhu! In the end, Cthulhu is nothing more than a existence conceived through will under the power of a small chaotic space. In terms of the vast sky, how small. Therefore, if it hadn''t been for the phoenix to suffer catastrophe and fall here, the phoenix was an existence he could not look up to!


    Now that Tang Ye was affected by Phoenix''s power again, he had no idea about Cthulhu. The Cthulhu was right, let Tang Ye fuse his soul power, but in fact, once Tang Ye fuse, the soul will eventually occupy the body, and Tang Ye no longer exists now. Therefore, whether the Heretic God merges with Tang Ye or Tang Ye merges with Heretic God, the final result is that the body is controlled by the main will. So the current Cthulhu is not afraid at all, just now he took the initiative to let Tang Ye merge with him.


    For this, Tang Ye has noticed now. Since he didn''t want to merge with the Cthulhu, but also wanted the power of the Cthulhu, he must think of what would happen to the Cthulhu. Therefore, he needs to pay attention to the matter that the Cthulhu asked him to merge with him just now. Perhaps, if you directly merge like this, something will happen, and it will be swallowed up by the evil spirit''s will.


    So how can you swallow the evil god, and then not be backlashed by the evil god?


    Tang Ye was already thinking about this when the Heretic God was talking to Nuwa and the true gods. He thought of Death''s swallowing secret technique. This trick can swallow the soul essence of others, as well as the concentrated power, and finally merge into your own power. This trick is very vicious. Once they swallow someone else, they will be completely finished. If they disappear from this world, they won''t let themselves be backlashed.


    For this reason, Tang Ye wondered whether this move could be used to swallow the Heretic God. This was not considered to be a fusion of the Heretic God''s power, but a direct capture. After the capture, the Heretic God would be killed and then merged. If this is the case, there will be no more evil spirits swallowing him and controlling his body.


    Tang Ye can only try this way. Integrating the power of another person for his own use, except for this soul swallowing trick, he doesn''t know other secret skills.


    For this, Tang Ye decided to give it a try.


    Of course he will be cautious. When you swallow it again, if you find something is wrong, stop.


    Although this will bring him some damage, it is better than being swallowed by the evil god. Moreover, when the soul swallowing technique is used at the beginning, even if it is affected in the middle, it will be backlashed or severely injured, directly injuring the soul. However, after adapting to the power of the deceased, the soul swallowing with the power of the deceased, he has a very good control, not only becoming a soul, but also becoming fast, and in short, he is very flexible. Therefore, even if there is an accident, he can stop quickly and minimize the damage.


    The Cthulhu has already said enough about the things behind it, and there is no need to say the details. If you want to say it, it is also used to savor it when facing an enemy or someone mentioned it on a certain day. Because of those arrangements, he is basically a successful example. This is worth boasting, and is a proud capital.


    Now, Cthulhu is about to carry out his plan, merge with Tang Ye, become a complete Cthulhu, dominate the world, control everything, and then destroy this world, whoever stops will die. The only thing all creatures can do is to enjoy the last moments of life. Because from then on, they won¡¯t have to become dead souls after death, live in another state, that is, the state of death, and then wait for the cycle of reincarnation to be human again. If it is destroyed by the evil **** now, it is completely destroyed. Since then, there will be no other space such as heaven, human, earth, or the gap between the dead. All, all of this world, will be filled with chaotic power, returning to the chaotic state little by little.


    This is true destruction.


    Of course this process will continue for a while. Because Cthulhu still wants to guide the power of the vast sky outside. Within this period of time, there will still be living beings. They can also struggle to resist during this period of time, perhaps they can prevent the chaos power from being swallowed and let the world recover.


    However, Cthulhu can guarantee that this possibility is zero. He will not let anyone stop his plan. Now, he is going to fuse Tang Ye. He has obtained Tang Ye, the best material he has collected over a long period of time, to transform it, and then after a long time, it will reach several thousand. A body that has been perfected in a few years can indeed be said to be perfect. After fusing with such a body, it may not be said that he is absolutely powerful in the vast sky, but in this world, he is absolutely invincible.


    "Reaper, you are very strong, you are the number one in this world, but unfortunately, that was before, now it is me, so you can''t help me." Cthulhu joked at the Reaper who was blocked by one hand and said: Go back now, don¡¯t hinder me."


    After all, the Cthulhu sent out a chaotic force, and easily knocked the death back. Then he looked back at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, you know what''s behind, so you are me and I am you. However, if we don¡¯t merge together, we will be imperfect. Now, let us change. It must be perfect."


    Cthulhu felt that Tang Ye would definitely agree. Because Tang Ye was just a body he had built, and the will he possessed was also a point he chose alone, so he would definitely obey him.


    However, he didn''t know that under the influence of Phoenix''s power and the things that Tang Ye had experienced as a person for thousands of years, the personality and will he cultivated would no longer be affected by him. Now Tang Ye will not only not merge with him, be dominated by him, but also resist and keep himself!


    Of course, Tang Ye would not directly express this idea. In order to swallow the power of the evil god, he also needs to be careful and unexpectedly take action against the evil god.


    "Okay." Tang Ye pretended to agree to the evil **** on the surface, and showed a look of expectation.


    Cthulhu was very satisfied and walked towards Tang Ye. He is also very much looking forward to it. After thousands of years, this layout plan can finally be realized. He can''t wait to reach the perfect state, with the power of the Phoenix, how will it feel?


    "Tang Ye, you can''t do this!" At this moment, Nu Wa shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice.


    Nu Wa hoped that Tang Ye was the same Tang Ye, not to be deceived by the evil god, and not to become the evil god. She regards Tang Ye as her own, no matter whether it is because of her personal understanding of Tang Ye and the kind of feeling for the sake of the world, or the crisis in the world, she is very hopeful, Tang Ye Not to be fused by the evil gods, continue to be their comrades in arms and protect this world!


    "Huh, noisy!" The Cthulhu was furious at Nuwa''s obstruction, and rushed towards Nuwa with a chaotic force.

 Chapter 2567： Accept the fusion!

    Cthulhu must not allow anyone to stop him, not even Nu Wa. In his opinion, the **** of death is nothing more than that, let alone Nuwa. Therefore, after Nuwa spoke out to persuade Tang Ye, he felt irritable. Could your plan be affected by a few words?


    Not to mention, this kind of thing is possible, and that is to use something called "feeling", or "sense of justice" and "conscience." Many things were like this in the past, because the so-called conscience discovery suddenly stopped the "evil plan." Cthulhu felt that if his plan was blocked in this way, it would be ridiculous.


    However, this worry is still necessary. Because he allowed Tang Ye to go to the human race, or to integrate into this world, he had been a member of this world for too long, although there were a lot of his arrangements, but in terms of thousands of years of development, it seemed minimal. Then, Tang Ye might really have feelings for this world, and for the people and things in this world, then it is possible to be influenced by these feelings.


    The "feelings" cannot be ignored, so Cthulhu felt that it was necessary to stop Nu Wa.


    The chaotic power played by the Cthulhu had already exceeded the level of the Death God, and Nu Wa was definitely unstoppable. It is not unreasonable to have such a powerful power. Chaos power can break the limits and rules of God Emperor Pangu, so in the body of Cthulhu, it can no longer be calculated based on this heaven and earth criterion.


    Therefore, facing the power of the evil god, everyone will not feel incredible, they have accepted this kind of thing. And the inner thoughts became helpless and worried. It is a bit ironic to say that as true gods, they are the most powerful existence in this world, but now, facing the evil god, they feel that they have become powerless little soldiers. It''s really like that sentence, "Feng Shui turns around". Once they were the strongest, but now they are not. It''s the Cthulhu''s turn.


    Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King felt how terrible the power played by the evil gods, so they immediately rushed out to help Nu Wa resist.


    Boom...boom!


    The power of the Cthulhu has no tricks, just a force rushes, like a cannonball. And when this force hits Nuwa, the power generated can not be described as shaking the ground. Nuwa, Fuxi, and the three powerful true gods of the Ksitigarbha King joined forces to resist. They still felt strenuous, and were shocked to retreat again and again. At the same time, they were also injured by the invasion of Chaos forces, and began to get injured.


    You can''t stand in a stalemate with Chaos Force for too long, because Chaos Force keeps invading and hurting. If you stay in a stalemate for too long, you will keep getting invaded. In that case, you will not only get hurt, but your strength will continue to be weakened. Therefore, after the three of Nuwa and the others resisted this chaotic force for a while, they weakened the chaotic force almost, and they retreated together at a very fast speed, avoiding being chased by the remaining chaotic force.


    This is the terrifying power of Chaos, and the power of Cthulhu. It was such a simple attack that injured the three true gods, the more powerful true gods. This kind of thing made them desperate, and it would be impossible to stop the evil god.


    "Don''t think that this is the end. I don''t want to play with you slowly. So, in order to make sure that you don''t get in the way, at least you have to suffer a little bit more injury." After Nuwa and the others avoided the evil spirit''s attack , They thought they could take a sigh of relief, but at this moment the voice of the evil **** came, and it turned out that the evil **** continued to attack and pursue them.


    The attack just now left them with lingering fears, and it was very difficult to avoid them. Now facing another attack, they are really powerless to resist. Even if he didn''t die right now, he might be seriously injured, losing combat effectiveness or something.


    However, at this time, the destiny **** took action. The destiny **** rushed out to block the attack of the evil god, and shouted to other true gods, including death god, "What are you doing in a daze? Now we are going to deal with the evil god, and all of us must unite! The evil **** and Tang Ye are ours. Threats, the things between us, no matter how they are considered to be our own affairs, but Tang Ye, that is the enemy to the outside world, what we have to do now is to be consistent outside! This is about the survival of all of us, do we need to hesitate?"


    The words of the destiny gods are very reasonable, and several true gods have also seen the power and fear of the evil gods. And, knowing the identity and purpose of the evil god, that is indeed their enemy. Therefore, at this time, we must want to solve the evil god, otherwise they will have no future at all.


    As a result, the **** of death and other true gods also stopped the evil gods.


    This scene is rare. All the true gods joined forces, and even the death **** joined them. Sure enough, with a common enemy, it is easy to unite people together.


    Cthulhu had no idea about this, he himself regarded these people as enemies. After he merged with Tang Ye, he would eliminate the origin power of the Pangu God Emperor, and then Death God and Nuwa would both die.


    "Okay, let''s go together, I''ll save trouble. However, in order for you to see my true power, I will now go and complete the integration. Although Pangu''s original power is very strong, but the Pangu you have seen Power, and is the peak state of Pangu. Therefore, you have not actually seen the real power of Pangu God Emperor. Do you think it is so simple to open the world? The shock under that power, if you see it, you will I feel how small I am! Therefore, it is normal for you to not surpass Pangu. If you can surpass Pangu, then you will not just focus on this world." Cthulhu to Nuwa and the others Said with a sneer.


    call!


    Then, the Cthulhu waved his hand, releasing a chaotic force, forming a circle, surrounding him and Tang Ye.


    Then, Cthulhu walked towards Tang Ye again, and wanted to merge with Tang Ye.


    The chaotic power released was used to protect them, so that the death gods would not attack them, and would not hinder their fusion. After they have merged, they will be in a perfect state. At that time, they can see what is beyond the Pangu God Emperor, and the shocking momentum and power that was when the Pangu God Emperor was at its peak, that is, when the world was opened.


    Tang Ye was indifferent to what the Cthulhu had done, making Nuwa and the others feel that he was willing to merge with the Cthulhu. This point also convinced the Cthulhu at this moment. Therefore, Cthulhu will slowly walk towards Tang Ye, not irritable or impatient, full of expectations, yet still appearing happy.


    "Tang Ye, you can''t do this! Did you forget? We are together. Also, your wife and children, your family, and your people are all in this world. Are you going to destroy this world? "At this time, Nu Wa continued to drink to Tang Ye.


    They can''t stop the evil god, maybe the only thing they can rely on is Tang Ye. I hope Tang Ye will be sober, maintain the will of the past, and always stand with them.


    However, when the Cthulhu came to Tang Ye, Tang Ye accepted the Cthulhu''s fusion, which made them despair!

 Chapter 2568： Increase the difficulty!

    The chaotic power released by the evil **** is like a shield and a fierce circle of fire. If people outside want to rush in, it is very dangerous. Therefore, at this time, Nuwa, Death, Destiny, and other true gods could only watch Tang Ye and Cthulhu merge together, becoming a powerful existence that they could never fight again.


    At this time, the strength was no longer able to help, Nu Wa wanted to influence Tang Ye through language, feelings, etc. Perhaps Tang Ye could stick to the past self and would not merge with the evil god.


    However, Tang Ye just glanced outside, his expression only hesitated, and then he looked at the Cthulhu, and he became firm. It was obvious that he wanted to merge with the Cthulhu!


    This made Cthulhu even more doubtful. Because Tang Ye gave Nuwa their response and determination to some extent. If Tang Ye didn''t give any attitude, he just wanted to merge with the Cthulhu, then the Cthulhu might care and wonder if Tang Ye was tricky. Because he also knows Tang Ye very well. Although Tang Ye¡¯s will and personality at this time are part of his own will that he extracted at the beginning, he has gone through so many things and long years, and has been affected by humans or other various influences. How much will change. Then, Tang Ye shouldn''t make a single decision, otherwise it would be abnormal.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye knew these thoughts of the evil god, so Tang Ye disguised it. In the round of acting, Tang Ye has always been a actor-level. Moreover, when the Cthulhu asked Tang Ye to become a person, he chose the will of intelligence. In other words, Tang Ye has "smart will and thought" as the main. Then, he is destined to be a smart man. Since he is a wise man, plus the influence of the Phoenix, it is normal to surpass the evil god.


    Now that he has deceived the Cthulhu, what he has to do is to wait for the Cthulhu to open up to him, and then he takes the opportunity to quickly use the secret skills of the Death God to "eat" the Cthulhu, so that although he still has the power of the Cthulhu, there will be no evil If your will exists, it will not be threatened, it will become a perfect existence!


    "Tang Ye, do you really want Cthulhu to merge? Did you forget her?" Tang Ye was indifferent to Nuwa''s persuasion. At this time, the destiny **** also drank to Tang Ye.


    This made Tang Ye look at the destiny god, and the others also looked there. Because it is very strange, the destiny **** and Tang Ye have always been enemies, can it be said that the destiny **** has anything else to touch Tang Ye?


    Indeed there is, that is the princess!


    The body of the destiny **** belongs to the princess, and while the princess is the princess, it is also Lin Yourong, the first woman of Tang Ye, the woman to be married, the woman with the deepest feelings and the deepest brand in her heart. Faced with such a woman, wouldn''t it be touched?


    In order to touch Tang Ye, the destiny **** also released the will of the princess, willing to take risks. Then, the destiny **** seemed to have become a princess. Although cold and arrogant, looking at Tang Ye''s expression was so affectionate. And, tears flowed, silent, that was Lin Yourong''s appearance.


    "You..." Tang Ye was really touched when he saw this scene. He ignored the evil **** for a while, looked at the princess, hesitated and contradicted, and lost the determination just now.


    The Cthulhu saw this, furious, and shouted in a low voice: "Tang Ye, you can''t be affected by that! Don''t forget your identity, you are me, I am you, we must return to integrity now, not be affected by those things! , Do you think that woman is some kind of peculiar woman, is it your destiny? Ha, it''s ridiculous, I tell you, that woman is just a **** arranged by me¡ªno, it is a **** arranged by us!"


    Tang Ye''s expression was originally sad and confused - in fact, there were pretends in it. He was quite depressed. At this time, the destiny gods actually came to play this set, which added difficulty to him, and he was about to swallow the evil gods, and he did so many things. Of course, seeing the princess, or Lin Yourong, he was really touched. Therefore, those expressions are not completely pretending.


    However, he can see this. Because he had already made arrangements, when he swallowed the evil **** and became the strongest existence, he would deal with the destiny **** and let the princess return. When the time comes, you will not be afraid of accidents to the princess, just talk to the princess, whatever you want.


    The Cthulhu''s reaction to Tang Ye''s decision was normal, so he didn''t notice Tang Ye''s conspiracy. He knew about the princess, and even arranged it, so Tang Ye would definitely react to the princess. Fortunately, Tang Ye showed such an expression to the princess, otherwise, the tongue of the shoe would detect the clues.


    Now hearing the words of the evil god, Tang Ye cast a puzzled look at him. This is indeed a surprising thing. Cthulhu has arranged so many things, can it really be possible to intervene in every detail?


    It would be too scary to say this. Tang Ye has existed for thousands of years, even if the way of existence is different sometimes, it has existed for so long. And what happened for such a long time, for thousands of years, and what happened with Tang Ye, could it be arranged by Heretic God? What the Cthulhu thought was too long-term, which had to be amazing.


    Cthulhu was also proud of this and said: "Don¡¯t forget, you have the power of the Phoenix. The power of the Phoenix is ??not so easy to control. I was worried that you could not control it, so I arranged the role of the princess. The princess is my number. The nine-day profound cold spirit jade cultivated for thousands of years, although it is not rebuilt bit by bit like you, but it is also unique. And she, I am used to help you relax the power of the Phoenix. Also It is the state of flame that your body showed before. I can''t control the power of the phoenix, so if it breaks out one day, it may burn you. Then at this time, you need ice cold power to help ease it. The Thousand-Year Xuanhan Lingyu has such an effect. Therefore, the princess is a person I cultivated by integrating the Xuanhan Lingyu the year before, and it is for you."


    "However, I did not expect that later the princess would be controlled by the destiny god. Originally I was thinking about how to make up for this, but you are very competitive. You have learned such a wonderful ability as the dead tree to meet the spring, which can relieve the power of the phoenix by yourself In this way, the world opened up by Pangu is not so useless. There are many secret skills that even I am amazed. This is not surprising, after all, Pangu has defeated my existence..."


    Cthulhu said about the identity of the princess, and then stared at Tang Ye with a grim expression and could not resist that. He said, "So, princess was born to serve you. It can even be said that she is just a tool and you use her. Master. Now, are you going to delay our perfect integration for a tool?"


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and took a deep breath, looking very heartbroken. When I opened my eyes, I became resolute and said to Cthulhu: "No, I don''t want anyone to affect our integration. Because I know that after we merge, I can get everything I want!"


    "Haha, that''s it, so let''s continue!" The Cthulhu believed in Tang Ye, relaxed to Tang Ye, and let Tang Ye merge with him.


    At this moment, Tang Ye suddenly activated the soul swallowing secret technique.


    He is not going to merge with the evil god, but to seize the power of the evil god!


    In order to avoid accidents, he used the power of the dead and prepared the power of chaos. Must completely swallow the evil god, otherwise it will be very troublesome.


    Because Cthulhu is the main will, if he is allowed to escape, I don''t know how it will affect it later.

 Chapter 2569： Miscalculated!

    What the Cthulhu thought was that after fusing with Tang Ye, whether he merged with Tang Ye or Tang Ye merged with him, in the end it was his will to control everything. Then, soon, he will become his complete self. With a powerful soul and a perfect body, he will become the strongest in heaven and earth, and he will be the only one in heaven and earth.


    When other people saw this, the Destiny God was particularly panicked, desperately attacking the Chaos Power Shield, trying to prevent the fusion of Tang Ye and Cthulhu. She didn''t expect that she wouldn''t be able to touch Tang Ye even if the princess came out, so she could only stop it with force. But speaking of force, they are not opponents of Cthulhu at all.


    Helpless, panicked, and even desperate.


    The same is true for all the gods of death, Nuwa and Fuxi. All followed the destiny and the gods kept attacking the Chaos Shield, but they were unable to shake them. Nu Wa felt sad about this. She didn''t expect that Tang Ye, who had been so considerate of the world, had now abandoned this world. And soon, this world may be destroyed.


    Unexpectedly, the result would be like this. It was originally the hope of saving the heaven and the earth, the holy one, but now it may be the destroyer of the heaven and earth, which is really embarrassing.


    "Is this the fate?" After Nu Wa couldn''t move the Chaos Shield, she looked at Tang Ye and Cthulhu who were fusing inside. She had given up the confrontation and felt that everything was a foregone conclusion. They lost and failed to save the world.


    The great cause of the God Emperor Pangu to open up the world will be defeated by them.


    "We have done our best." Fuxi said to Nuwa, so that Nuwa should not mind too much, because the matter of Tang Ye and Cthulhu really exceeded everyone''s expectations, who knew that Tang Ye would be arranged by Cthulhu.


    They had no choice but to watch Tang Ye and Cthulhu fusion.


    However, they didn''t know that what Tang Ye did at this time was to devour the evil god!


    The Cthulhu had opened up to Tang Ye, and had no defense against Tang Ye, waiting for Tang Ye to merge with him. However, he didn''t expect the result to be a bit different from what he thought. When Tang Ye merged with him, he did not merge like the power of chaos, but used a secret technique.


    Tang Ye suddenly uttered terrifying power of the dead, with the power of the real **** realm, and then with the power of supreme luck, making the power of the dead no weaker than the **** of death. It seems to be the origin power directly obtained from the Emperor Pangu. This can deal with the power of chaos. As for why you don¡¯t use the chaos power to activate the engulfing secret skills, that is considering that the deceased¡¯s power can achieve better results by launching the devouring secrets, and that the deceased¡¯s power is the source of power under the Pangu God Emperor, and it has greater power against the chaotic power. And if the chaos power is used, the evil **** is the strongest control of the chaos power, if it is backlashed, it is ridiculous, so it is not very sure.


    Inside, it also exposed a shortcoming of the heaven and earth that the destiny **** thinks, that is, the adjustment of air luck is too mechanical, the so-called "just and fair". The situation is that even if it is known that Tang Ye is a perfect body created by the Heretic God, it will become the most critical part of the Heretic God¡¯s destruction of this world. However, because Tang Ye can integrate the power of this world, Qi Luck judges that this is within this world. It is a reasonable existence, so it is allocated to Qiyun according to strength, contribution, etc. For this reason, Tang Ye can still have the power of luck between heaven and earth.


    If Tang Ye was the enemy, then giving Tang Ye the power to destroy the world would be like suicide.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye is now using such a powerful force to deal with the evil god.


    "What...what are you doing?" Cthulhu quickly realized that Tang Ye had a problem with his integration, and stared at Tang Ye and asked coldly.


    As a Cthulhu, he arranged so many things, and has been paying attention to Tang Ye. Tang Ye has mastered the Devouring Secret Skill, which was also arranged by him, so he knows that Tang Ye''s ability now is a terrible Devouring Secret Skill. In fact, he didn''t quite understand this trick. He only knew a little bit of information in the process of getting to know the Death God, and then conveyed it to Tang Ye through Nong Baicao. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to learn it.


    Probably the devouring secret technique is the most terrifying secret technique of the world under the Pangu God Emperor, and even the Pangu God Emperor is jealous. Therefore, Cthulhu is also jealous. Especially, this secret technique was when Tang Ye issued it. Because one of the major characteristics and requirements of this secret technique is that the caster must have a very high tolerance for power. Death can bear it because his skeleton body has been strengthened over thousands of years, and it is not a physical body, so it can bear a very large force. And Tang Ye was originally a perfect body created by Cthulhu, with the power of a phoenix, so it was also bearable. For this reason, even if the power of the evil **** is added, there is no problem, and there is no need for the so-called fusion and digestion.


    Cthulhu can be sure that the Devouring Secret Skill can destroy him, kill his body of will, but seize power.


    "Damn you!" Cthulhu drank out loudly after understanding what Tang Ye was going to do.


    Tang Ye wanted to rebel, to seize his power, to kill his will, that is, to kill him! In this case, he, the evil god, would die, but Tang Ye would become extremely powerful because of his power, while still maintaining his original self.


    Of course, it can also be said that Tang Ye is actually an evil god. It''s just that this evil **** only retains the will of the past, and the will that wants revenge, destroys this world, and returns the world to chaos is gone.


    Although they are all evil gods, they have completely different ideological work and personality, which is no different from two different people.


    Cthulhu knew that Tang Ye did this because he didn''t want to destroy this world. It was Tang Ye''s feelings for this world because of various experiences in the past years. However, he thought he could control Tang Ye, but he didn''t.


    "Why?" The Cthulhu stared at Tang Ye, who was close at hand and used the swallowing secret technique to seize his power, and shouted out loudly.


    At this moment, a ray of flame flashed in Tang Ye''s eyes, and the obsidian-like eyes were not so dark.


    Seeing this scene, Cthulhu suddenly understood what was going on.


    It is the influence of the Phoenix!


    The Cthulhu suddenly realized that it was the Phoenix who was helping Tang Ye to keep Tang Ye''s will and strong, which made Tang Ye''s will and personality become more and more independent. It is like being reborn again and again, the past is the past, and if you get rid of the past, then the past cannot affect him. Therefore, it got rid of Cthulhu''s control.


    "I miscalculated..." Cthulhu couldn''t help humming softly. He ignored the power of the Phoenix. He thought that the phoenix was already dead, and it had become a state of spirit, and it was impossible to affect anything. It was just a powerful force.


    However, he was too young to see the power of a dead bird. Immortal, immortal, how can you die?

 Chapter 2570： Dominate change!

    In the end, the plan was ruined by the Phoenix!


    The Cthulhu had never thought of such a thing. I thought that the phoenix was just a power to use. How could one know that the phoenix could also affect the will of a person, allowing a person to be reborn in all aspects.


    Therefore, even though Tang Ye was just a perfect body created by the Heretic God, she was actually reborn countless times, and it was no longer just a body.


    Tang Ye is completely an independent person.


    "You betray me!" The Cthulhu was furious at Tang Ye. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this so that he would disappear.


    So angry, I am afraid there is also panic. What Tang Ye is doing now will kill him, so he will panic, and the more panic, the more angry he will be if he fails to stop this panic.


    Tang Ye successfully used the devouring secret technique, and the powerful force of the dead could swallow the evil god. Now he didn''t consider whether he could integrate the power possessed by the Cthulhu into his own. Faced with such a terrifying existence of the Cthulhu, he naturally wanted to eliminate it first. If the Cthulhu can be eliminated, even if the Cthulhu''s power is not available, it is better than not being able to kill the Cthulhu, letting the Cthulhu exist, and even being killed by the Cthulhu.


    Tang Ye saw the heretic god''s anger, heard the heretic god''s low drink, but didn''t pay any attention to it, just focused on killing the evil **** with devouring secret skills.


    "Tang Ye, you can''t do this! Don''t forget who created you! It was me! Without me, there would be no you. You kill me, you are ungrateful!" Cthulhu shouted to Tang Ye again.


    After discovering that Tang Ye had used the engulfing secret skills to seize power and obliterate the will body, Cthulhu has always tried to resist and get rid of the soul swallowing. However, for the soul-swallowing trick, the first one is to firmly bind the target so that the target cannot break free. So no matter how hard the Cthulhu struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it. And with the damage of the secret skills swallowed by the soul, the power was taken, and the will was obliterated, he was constantly becoming weak. Therefore, he had no choice but to let Tang Ye stop.


    For this reason, he spoke to Tang Ye with various attitudes, threatening, angrily reprimanding, begging... it was like a rapid change of personality.


    However, Tang Ye was not at all affected by those interferences, just focusing on the display of soul swallowing secret skills to deal with the evil god.


    This made the evil spirit half to death. How come it looks like a robot. And as this continued, the Cthulhu became weaker and weaker, and the ending seemed to be visible, he would be killed by Tang Ye. At that time, Tang Ye would become a new evil god, with a perfect body, and his power reached the extreme, he would be the most powerful person in this world.


    Regarding Tang Ye swallowing the evil god, the true gods outside the shield of chaotic power, death, destiny god, Nuwa, Fuxi, Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, fire god, etc., they all never expected. How could this happen? They thought that Tang Ye was going to merge with the Heretic God, so when the fusion was completed, it was a level that no one could match, and this world was waiting to be destroyed.


    However, it is now that Tang Ye is not fusing with Cthulhu, but trying to kill Cthulhu!


    So can it be understood that Tang Ye belongs to them?


    Then this is a great advantage!


    It turned out that Tang Ye just pretended to face the evil god!


    "Excellent!" Fuxi blurted out, surprised.


    The same was true for Nuwa, and even touched that Tang Ye was indeed hope and the star of savior.


    The other true gods are also very happy, killing the evil god, this world will not be destroyed, then they can still survive.


    "No!" But at this time, the destiny **** drank it.


    Even if Tang Ye killed the Heretic God, then Tang Ye would still be alive, and Tang Ye wanted to destroy her. At that time, Tang Ye possessed Chaos power, which was still above the realm of True God, plus the previous Cthulhu said that Tang Ye was a perfect body with the power of an undead bird, then no one in this world was stronger than him. So, if Tang Ye wants to destroy her, how can she deal with it?


    Therefore, even if Tang Ye killed the Heretic God, she was still greatly threatened.


    Compared to just now, she was even more panicked now, and even more angry, aggrieved and unwilling. Because if Tang Ye came to kill her, but Nuwa and Fuxi would continue to exist, wouldn''t this be the same as she was the only one eliminated?


    If the end result is that it will be destroyed anyway, then she would rather this world be destroyed together!


    The destiny **** looked at the **** of death and said: "God of death, hurry up and stop Tang Ye from devouring the evil god, otherwise, you and I will become the worst people. And they will live well!"


    The threat of death, or its nature, whether it is a prejudice or so, is evil and destruction, destroying the world. So if Tang Ye was in a group with Nuwa and Fuxi, it would definitely destroy the **** of death. In this way, the **** of death is an ally of the destiny god. For this reason, she asked the **** of death to destroy Tang Ye and devour the evil god. At the same time, she also shot.


    Now that Cthulhu was swallowed by Tang Ye, the Chaos Shield that Cthulhu had just played was weakened a lot. Therefore, the destiny **** and death may be able to break together by joining forces. In this way, he could rush in to prevent Tang Ye from devouring the evil god.


    According to the current situation, the destiny **** felt that it would be better to let the evil **** win, so that Tang Ye, Nuwa, and the whole world would be destroyed!


    If you can''t live by yourself, then others don''t want to live either!


    Grim Reaper understood this situation, and his mood was the same as the Destiny God. So he immediately attacked the Chaos Shield to prevent Tang Ye from devouring the evil god.


    The development of things is really depressing. Especially for the destiny gods and death gods, at first they thought they were determined to win, but as a result, Tang Ye and the evil **** appeared, and they would lose. Then Tang Ye swallowed the evil god, which was good for Nuwa and Fuxi, but it was bad for the destiny **** and death. It can be said that everyone''s position has changed and changed.


    Boom!


    The destiny **** and the **** of death act together, and at this time, how strong the power is will be used. Therefore, the combination of the two shook the chaotic power shield.


    "Stop them!" After seeing the actions of the destiny gods and death gods, Nuwa immediately shouted out and asked all the true gods to stop the destiny gods and death gods. She has moved out quickly. Now it is hard to feel that Tang Ye is the same Tang Ye as before, and will save this world, so Tang Ye cannot be affected.


    Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, as well as the gods of wind and fire, knew that only Tang Ye could keep this world, so they all moved out to stop the destiny gods and death gods.


    Suddenly, the situation seemed to have changed back to what it was before. The great gods joined forces to deal with the destiny gods and death gods!


    However, the only thing that has changed is that the one who can now dominate the fate of heaven and earth is Tang Ye!


    Compared with those true gods, the power of death is still very powerful. He broke out and stopped Nuwa and them in one fell swoop. Then he attacked the Destiny God, breaking the chaotic power shield and rushing towards Tang Ye.


    This chaotic power shield was so easily broken, and it was also operated by Cthulhu. Because Cthulhu knew that they wanted to stop Tang Ye, he took the chaos power shield under difficult circumstances.


    But after he received the chaos power shield, Tang Ye almost completely swallowed him.

 Chapter 2571： Rebellious!

    Tang Ye was about to finish swallowing the Heretic God, but the will body had to swallow it all if it was necessary, otherwise it would cause endless troubles. Just like the destiny **** did not consume the will of the princess, it has been a threat until now. Once the will of the princess recovers and becomes stronger, she will be eaten back.


    Tang Ye wouldn''t let himself have such a situation. Therefore, even if the gods of death and destiny broke through the chaotic power shield to stop him at this time, he still has to continue to consume the evil god. Fortunately, Cthulhu was very weak at this time, and he only had a trace of will, so he could take the time to deal with Cthulhu and Destiny.


    He has broken through to the realm of the true god, and he has broken through with the power of chaos, it is not difficult to deal with the evil **** and destiny god. Therefore, when the **** of death attacked, while maintaining the secret skill of devouring the soul, he pulled out his other hand to block the **** of death.


    But at this time, it would be slightly more difficult to deal with the attack of the Destiny God. In any case, his priority is to devour Cthulhu. In this way, he simply chose not to resist the attack of the destiny god, but only sent out a chaotic force to form a shield to protect the body. When the destiny **** attacked, the sword of frost hit the shield first, and then the shield was formed in a hurry, so it was not very strong. It was pierced by the destiny god, and his body was pierced a bit, freezing the power. It spread and caused him great pain.


    However, Tang Ye held back. He pushed the **** of death back, and then shot the destiny **** back. When the gods of death and destiny saw this, they immediately pursued. Because it finally hurt Tang Ye, now is the best time. If you miss it, I''m afraid you can''t stop Tang Ye anymore. However, when they were about to pursue, Nuwa and Fuxi arrived. Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva, as well as other true gods, all fell together and stood in front of the gods of death and destiny.


    "Damn you guys!" The **** of death screamed, and now I regret that he didn''t kill these true gods in the first time when he broke the seal of the **** emperor. Although these true gods are not his opponents, they can hold him for a long time. In this case, Tang Ye could smoothly swallow the evil god.


    After Nuwa stopped the **** of death and the **** of destiny, she whispered in a low voice: "I won''t let you stop Tang Ye, the evil **** cannot destroy this world, neither can you, I don''t allow anyone to do that!"


    The destiny **** was also very angry, and shouted: "Tang Ye is the evil god! How do you know that Tang Ye will not destroy this world?"


    "I don''t know, but I believe Tang Ye will not!" Nuwa said, looking back at Tang Ye.


    The destiny **** is even more angry. Such feelings are based on intuition. How can you do this at this time. But Tang Ye would still destroy the world, that would be an adventure. The best result now should be that Tang Ye and Cthulhu were killed together!


    This is a persuasive reason. The destiny **** immediately said: "Now Tang Ye wants to maintain the Devouring Secret Skill. At this time, it is better to kill him and kill the Cthulhu, then this world will no longer be threatened!"


    "The Cthulhu has been swallowed up most of its power and no longer threatens us. Therefore, it is not difficult to kill the Cthulhu. Then, all that is left is to kill Tang Ye!"


    The Destiny God was very sincere, eager and nervous, and the atmosphere was awakened by her, adding: "What are you still hesitating? This is the safest way! As long as the threats of Tang Ye and Cthulhu are resolved, Death God and I will definitely not It will destroy this world, and not all of your true gods are our opponents. I and the **** of death will also part ways. What happens to the world depends on each other. Even if we fight, it is better than the world being destroyed, right?"


    The **** of death answered and said, "Since there is a unified enemy now, then I promise you that as long as we work together to solve this unified enemy, I will not destroy this world in five hundred years. This is a promise, and I will Keep the promise! So, in five hundred years, everyone can do a lot of things, maybe you can deal with me by then?"


    This is indeed very tempting. Tang Ye has not spoken, don''t know what he thinks. Even if he speaks, it is not certain that he is really not affected by the evil god''s will. What if he swallows the Heretic God, does not want to be controlled by the Heretic God, but also accepts the Heretic God''s will bred under the power of chaos, and wants to destroy the world opened by the Emperor Pangu and regain a world that belongs to him?


    So Tang Ye is a bit like an untimely bomb. His existence is contrary to this world. To let the existence of this world sit back and relax, the best way is to completely get rid of Tang Ye.


    God of Vulcan and God of War had no affection for Tang Ye, and now they heard the words of Death and Destiny, and Death had promised not to take action within five hundred years, so as long as Cthulhu was eliminated, they would have at least five hundred years of peace of mind. For this reason, the God of Vulcan and the God of War were moved, and after looking at each other, they made a decision, swept to the **** of death and the **** of destiny, and confronted Nuwa and Fuxi.


    "Nuwa, Fuxi, Ksitigarbha, and Fengshen you, I think the best way is to completely eliminate the Heretic God. To eliminate the Heretic God, we must eliminate all of him, including Tang Ye. Only in this way can we Complete peace of mind. Chaos power shouldn''t exist in itself! Therefore, you should be the same as us, and it will be fine to eliminate Cthulhu and Tang Ye together!" Vulcan said to Nuwa and the others.


    Nuwa and the others did not expect that the Fire Temple and the God of War would go to the Death God and the Destiny God at this time, which was really annoying. However, it is true that the words of the gods of death and destiny have some truth, and because the gods of fire and war have hatred against them, it is easy to turn to the gods of death and destiny.


    To tell the truth, Nuwa was actually moved by such a thing. But looking back, seeing that Tang Ye was so focused on dealing with the evil god, and thinking about Tang Ye''s past, she decided to believe in Tang Ye.


    Therefore, she said firmly to Vulcan and them: "I believe Tang Ye will not do such a thing! So, if you want to kill Tang Ye, I will not agree!"


    "You..." Vulcan was angry, and his hatred of Nuwa became even greater. He didn¡¯t want to persuade N¨¹wa any more, looked towards the gods of wind, earth and water, and said, ¡°What about you? Did you decide to believe in N¨¹wa? It¡¯s ridiculous. We were exiled to the chaos space because we believed in N¨¹wa and let us experience it. A nightmare for thousands of years! Now, do you still believe in Nuwa?"


    The **** of wind, the **** of earth, and the **** of water were silent at this time and hesitated. Think of the misery in the chaotic space, they are really angry and hated. They looked back at Tang Ye again, they didn''t understand Tang Ye and didn''t feel anything. If Tang Ye can be eliminated and Tang Ye can be completely relieved, then why not?


    Why do you want to take an adventure with Nuwa?


    Therefore, the gods of water and wind, as well as the gods of earth, made a decision to follow to the gods of death and destiny!

 Chapter 2572： Xeon contradiction!

    What Nuwa didn''t expect was that the **** of fire and the **** of war would go to the **** of death and the **** of destiny, but even the **** of water, the **** of wind, and the **** of earth would be rebelled. In this way, the situation is very unfavorable for them!


    Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha have always had the same goal, and now they have the same idea about Tang Ye and the evil god, so there is no infighting. However, now there are only three true gods of them. It is completely impossible to deal with the attacks of the gods of death, the gods of destiny, and the five true gods of fire.


    "Do you really decide to be with the **** of death and the **** of destiny?" Nuwa said that she rebuked the **** of water and made such a decision.


    Of course, this rebuke is nothing but anger. At this time, choosing what is the freedom of others is nothing more than whether it is the same as one''s own. The same is a friend, and the difference is an enemy.


    Fengshen has always focused on the overall situation. At this time, she felt that it was the overall situation for the little girl to completely drop Tang Ye and Cthulhu, so she made this idea. She did not choose this way because of the hatred of Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha. She said to Nuwa: "Lord Nuwa...people, I think that chaotic power is a threat anytime. If you want real peace of mind, you should completely eliminate all existence related to chaotic power. So, now , I don¡¯t agree with your approach, I think Tang Ye and Cthulhu will be eliminated!"


    Nu Wa sighed for a long time, their opinions were never unified. She knew that there was no need to persuade, only that they would stick to their respective positions. She said: "In this case, we can only face each other with swords, and I will not allow you to kill Tang Ye!"


    Although this is a bit risky, if it succeeds, Tang Ye will still be the same Tang Ye in the past, and Tang Ye will become the **** of chaos, or another evil god, that can eliminate the **** of death and destiny. In this way, they solved the key problem all at once. Heaven and earth will not be destroyed, and the gods of death and destiny will also be solved!


    Nuwa and Fuxi, as well as the King of Ksitigarbha, looked at each other, without saying more, facing the death gods, it was best to prepare for them.


    "Shoot!" The Death God and Destiny God didn''t want to waste time at all. At this time, the more time delayed, the more disadvantaged they were. If Tang Ye completely swallowed the Heretic God, then they would have nothing to do.


    Therefore, the **** of death and the **** of fate, as well as the **** of fire and the **** of war, all shot together. On their side, the **** of death was extremely powerful, and there were six true gods, and it was more than enough to deal with the three of Nuwa.


    Therefore, Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva could not stop them for long. Soon, the three of them were injured, losing streak, unable to block Death, and then Death quickly rushed to Tang Ye''s side to attack Tang Ye.


    He was directly facing Tang Ye''s neck and wanted to squeeze Tang Ye''s neck directly, so that he would kill Tang Ye. However, when he rushed in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye turned to look at him, a pair of obsidian light that shone incomparably.


    That was... completely swallowed the Cthulhu, and also seized the power of the Cthulhu, and merged. At this time, it became invincible and powerful!


    "Not good!" Death screamed, and quickly retreated. Facing Tang Ye like this, he couldn''t be an opponent. Even if it was Tang Ye who had not integrated the power of the Heretic God before, he couldn''t deal with it, let alone the current Tang Ye.


    It''s too late!


    The **** of death was furious and panicked. Just now, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha have been solved as quickly as possible. Unexpectedly, it took too much time, allowing Tang Ye to swallow the Heretic God and merge with the power of the Heretic God.


    call!


    However, Death wanted to retreat, but Tang Ye refused. Tang Ye at this time had indeed swallowed the Heretic God, and the result was the best development he expected. That is, continuously and thoroughly devouring the Cthulhu, it is equivalent to obliterating the Cthulhu, letting him lose the threat of the Cthulhu''s subjective will, and also seizing the power of the Cthulhu and integrating it for his own use. In this way, he has become stronger than anyone else. In this world, I alone dominate.


    At this time, his state of mind had reached an indescribable level, even clearer than the Creator. Perhaps the Creator will still have joy, anger, sorrow, and joy for all creatures, but he does not. He felt like he had left this world, and this world seemed very strange to him, as if he had come to a strange place. So what will happen to such a place, and how much can he feel?


    There won''t be.


    If there is, it is just like a naturally kind person, showing sympathy and compassion for those who have suffered misery. What''s more, it is to help.


    So powerful that there is nothing, no one can get into the eye of the law!


    Strong enough to return to the basics, everything from the beginning, I and you are inextricably related, but because of the difference between them, it seems meaningless.


    It''s so powerful, exciting, and sad.


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye couldn''t help humming softly, feeling a lot, but losing a lot.


    On the contrary, the mood seemed very contradictory.


    When the **** of death attacked, he didn''t want to fight back, he wanted to let the **** of death hit him to see if it hurt. Because when he saw the attack of the **** of death, he didn''t need to feel it, just glance at it, and he felt that it was very weak, and there was no need to take it seriously.


    The wound he had previously been hit by the destiny **** is gone. The Chaos Force was quickly repaired just now. Besides, if the injury was not fatal, for him, even if he could not integrate the power of the evil god, he didn''t need to care about it. The dead wood will be quickly repaired every spring.


    Now, the **** of death quickly withdrew and canceled the attack on him, he felt very boring. If death doesn''t attack, then he will shoot.


    He needs to get rid of the ambivalence that has just become too strong. It is better to have love and hate, just as it was at the beginning. Therefore, he wants to destroy the gods of death and destiny, transform this world, and then leave.


    Leaving is not just the idea of ??exploring after being the supreme powerhouse, but also the idea of ??going to a broader world. It is also the call and request of the phoenix integrated into his body.


    Yes, every time he becomes strong, like a new life, he can restore and call out the power of the Phoenix. Therefore, the phoenix''s power was exerted more and more, and he also felt more and more phoenix ideas.


    The Phoenix was injured too badly. Although it was not dead, it would take a lot of time to recover, at least ten thousand years. However, Phoenix cannot do this, because the enemies she has dealt with will bring even more terrible disasters, which will sweep the entire vast sky. As the guardian beast that existed since the birth of the vast sky, she wanted to prevent such a disaster!


    Now she merges with Tang Ye, so she hopes Tang Ye will help her!

 Chapter 2573： I do not need!

    Regarding what the Phoenix had experienced, Tang Ye only came into contact with it after reaching the realm of the true god, and at this time after fusing the power of the evil god.


    In other words, if you want to get in touch with the Phoenix, the realm of Xeon True God is the starting point. Now his strength is no longer in the realm of true gods. Because after fusing the power of the Heretic God once again, he was like the power of two true gods combined, and he had already surpassed the true gods. Perhaps the realm of the true gods is even higher. As for what realm this is, there is no longer a word in this world.


    However, the phoenix power awakened, and the picture flashed in his mind, he knew it was the vast world outside. In such a vast and boundless world, the flames of war were burning and spreading rapidly, and many racial creatures suffered a disaster.


    Not to mention whether Tang Ye sympathized with these things, or whether he wanted to respond to Phoenix''s request, but said that he wanted to see the vast world very much. Because of the constant development between the world and the earth, the strongest has been reached, and there is already an emotion of letting go. Therefore, people are always going up, and he feels that he should go up too.


    And before leaving, you need to solve the unresolved things in this world. Probably the **** of death and destiny. He is indeed the same him in the past, so he will help Nuwa and Fuxi solve their enemies. Then what will happen to this world is the things that these true gods developed under the power of the Emperor Pangu should manage.


    At this time, he wanted to withdraw from the action that attacked him, but since he wanted to solve the death, then there was no need to let the death retreat. So he acted. And his actions did not allow many true gods to see clearly, as if he was silent and chased in front of the death **** in an instant, and then grabbed one of the death god''s hands and emitted terrible chaotic power.


    Chaos power spreads like a burning flame away from the hand of death.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! His hand was burned by the chaotic power and gradually shattered. Starting from the bone claws, he could not bear the burning and infringement of the chaotic power, and it was broken into powder bit by bit, spreading to the arm.


    What a power this is!


    Not long ago, the **** of death was still in an invincible state, everyone was jealous and fearful, but now he was so easily destroyed by Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Nuwa and other true gods looked horrified, as if their breathing had slowed down. They were all shocked by the power Tang Ye showed, not only mentally, but also physically. Just like when people under the realm of ancient gods met the true gods, they couldn''t resist, and their bodies felt like they wanted to surrender.


    Therefore, facing such a Tang Ye, they absolutely couldn''t win.


    "Damn..." Seeing the scene where the Death God was easily destroyed by Tang Ye, the Destiny God was frustrated, even desperate. She knew that no one could stop Tang Ye, even her. Regardless of whether Tang Ye inherited the evil god''s will or maintained the previous Tang Ye''s personality, she would be destroyed, and her existence would end here.


    Destiny God does not want this! She also wants to control this world, become the master of the world, perfect herself into a perfect existence, and then go outside the vast sky, conquer more worlds, and become the master of the sky!


    But now, this seems impossible. Because Tang Ye appeared as such a heaven-defying existence and eliminated the **** of death, then she would be eliminated next!


    The destiny **** does not want to sit still. She decided to run away, but she couldn''t run away directly with the body of the princess. In that case, it would be very easy for Tang Ye to chase her. Then, it can only abandon the body of the princess, in the form of the contents of the heavenly book, and then randomly board to other creatures after escaping. In this case, perhaps Tang Ye would not be able to find it. However, for Tang Ye, who has the power of chaos and can break the rules of the world, this kind of thing may not be difficult to find.


    If it really doesn''t work, Tang Ye can still destroy the world, then it will also disappear. When this heaven and earth had no living beings under the power of the Pangu God Emperor, then there would be no will and it would disappear.


    There is no perfect way to escape!


    The destiny **** thought quickly. Finally, it was decided to transfer part of the will first, while the other will remain in the body of the princess. In this way, you can also control the body of the princess, and after the other part escapes, it may not be found and destroyed, so there is a chance to continue to exist and wait for the opportunity to rise again.


    But the premise of this kind of thing is that Tang Ye will not destroy this world and will not harm the princess. Otherwise, part of its will content remains in the body of the princess, and the idea of ??threatening Tang Ye through the body of the princess is impossible to implement.


    call!


    However, when the Destiny God wanted to leave a part of the will body, Tang Ye noticed it, and immediately hit a chaotic force to form a closed space, completely surrounding her.


    That was directly Tang Ye''s secret skill in the Chaos Domain, even the destiny god''s will body could not flow out. Therefore, the destiny **** was completely restrained.


    And this result has always been what the true gods like Nuwa and Fuxi wanted to do. It is to capture the destiny gods, and then use the earth and human scripts to eliminate the will of the heavens. In the past, the most troublesome thing for the great gods was how to capture the destiny gods and create a cage to block the destiny gods, but they have been unsuccessful because their power is controlled by the destiny gods, no matter how strong or weak. Live, so they can¡¯t do it at all.


    But now, the destiny **** was completely trapped by Tang Ye so easily. This is the terrible power of Chaos!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The **** of death does not have a soul. This is a very advantageous point for him when dealing with other creatures, but it also has disadvantages. If the body is destroyed and cannot be regenerated, then he is equivalent to being completely wiped out.


    Now that Tang Ye''s chaotic power burned to pieces, he would be completely wiped out. Because the power of chaos restrains his origin power. At the beginning, Pangu God Emperor couldn''t resist the infringement of Chaos Force, let alone him. Therefore, he will disappear completely as his body is shattered bit by bit.


    "No, you can''t do this!" Death was scared and panicked. This was an emotion that would never have been in the face of Pangu God Emperor. Because the power of the Pangu Divine Emperor at the time was unable to destroy him, at most he could be sealed, and even if sealed, he would not die. But now, he will be killed.


    So he was scared.


    He pleaded with Tang Ye: "I am willing to be your slave, as long as you don''t kill me, I will serve you and eradicate all enemies that hinder you!"


    "I don''t need it." Tang Ye was expressionless and continued to destroy the **** of death.

 Chapter 2574： Completely wiped out!

    Tang Ye didn''t touch the death begging for mercy. Of course he doesn''t need a slave like Death, or a slave to anyone. What age is it, and the word "slave" is still mentioned. In this life, he grew up under scientific civilization, living in a civilized era, there is no such thing as a slave.


    Even if the spiritual energy recovers later, the deified power comes again, and the major races and forces rise, in the recognition of certain powers, slavery is something the strong can do to the weak, but Tang Ye never thought of doing that. Rather, he felt embarrassed to hear the word "slave". The times are progressing, should we go back and become barbaric and brutal?


    Tang Ye would not do this, even if he became the Lord of Heaven and Earth, he would not do such a retrogressive civilization.


    Speaking of the Lord of Heaven and Earth, for him now, as long as he gets rid of the Destiny God, and all creatures and creatures are no longer under the control of the abnormal heavenly book, then he is equivalent to the Lord of Heaven and Earth, right?


    However, if the destiny gods are swallowed, the heavenly books are captured, and the earthly books and human books are combined, then it should be more perfect. However, Tang Ye felt unnecessary. Because of those things, he doesn''t plan to intervene anymore, and will let people in this world handle them.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t intend to become the master of this world.


    If you become the master of this world, your destiny will be connected with this world. In this case, there is a huge bond, and even if it is outside the vast sky, there are some that can''t let go.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was very clear about what he was going to do.


    He looked at the **** of death and said: "Since they think you are a threat to this world, then I will kill you so that this world will never have such a threat to death."


    After all, Tang Ye increased the power of chaos. Reaper couldn''t break free, and was covered more and more by the power of chaos. His body was destroyed faster and faster. In this way, he will completely turn into powder and disappear from this world.


    The **** of death struggled constantly, but he couldn''t break free of Tang Ye''s shackles. Chaos power is already fierce, and with Tang Ye''s realm of strength, he has lost all his previous majesty and fierceness, which is not to be feared, even vulnerable.


    Tang Ye kept putting chaos power to crush the death god, and then looked at the destiny **** who was trapped by him with the chaos domain.


    At this time, the Destiny God kept attacking the Chaos Domain, trying to break through, but the Death God was helpless with Tang Ye''s power, and she was even more so. And even if she separates her will and turns into the scriptures of the heavens, the illusory thing cannot penetrate. She has been tightly sealed in the Chaos Realm, and nothing about her can go out.


    This is the cage that can trap her!


    Tang Ye said to her: "Destiny God, you don''t need to struggle anymore. You can''t break free from the blockade of the Chaos Realm. Now, do you think it is necessary to escape? I used to be in the realm of the ancient gods to force you In desperation, let alone I¡¯m at this level now. Don¡¯t expect me to let you go, I will definitely kill you. Of course, killing is just the part that kills you, and will pass according to the plan made by the true gods. The book from the earth and the book from the people come together to fuse you. This will not only kill you, but also maintain the existence of the book of destiny. At that time, even the heaven and the earth are back to normal, right?"


    The destiny **** was very angry and resentful towards Tang Ye, and he did not expect to be driven to death by Tang Ye. She thought it was very ironic. At first, she thought that Tang Ye was kept for her own plan, but she didn''t expect that now, she was planned, and then she was about to finish playing.


    She also felt very regretful that Tang Ye should have been killed in the first place. When Tang Ye got rid of the book of fate, he should have killed it!


    Tang Ye has already said so firmly, the destiny **** also understands Tang Ye''s personality, so she will not beg Tang Ye for mercy. She stared at Tang Ye and said fiercely: "Since you are the same Tang Ye in the past, then, if you want to kill me, I will kill your most beloved person!"


    It is the princess that the destiny **** wants to kill. She now controls the princess''s body and can completely destroy the princess by "suicide". If the body of the princess is killed, there is not much will left, and it must be death at that time.


    When Tang Ye heard the words of the destiny god, he suddenly squinted his eyes, his expression became very cold, and said, "You don''t have that opportunity."


    After all, Tang Ye put down the **** of death. At this time, one of the arms of the **** of death was shattered, and part of his body was shattered, and his strength was greatly weakened. Its indestructible body seemed to have been opened with a hole, no longer its original strength. . At this time, any true **** is probably his opponent, so he is no longer afraid.


    Tang Ye swept to the front of the Destiny God, standing outside the chaotic realm, controlling the power of chaos, entangled the limbs of the Destiny God, so that the Destiny God had no chance to commit suicide or self-harm, then looked at Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King, and said: "Two true gods Sir, are the books on the earth and the books of people with you? If so, now is the best time to eliminate the destiny gods."


    Fuxi and the King of Ksitigarbha naturally knew the timing. It''s just that they still can''t recover a little bit, is Tang Ye helping them?


    Nu Wa also wanted to confirm this. After all, the power that Tang Ye possesses now is not only capable of destroying the Death God and Destiny God, but even this heaven and earth can be destroyed. So, does Tang Ye want to destroy this world, or just destroy the destiny **** and death god? If so, how will they be arranged?


    Nuwa said to Tang Ye: "Tang Sheng..."


    At this time, because Tang Ye had become so powerful, Nuwa and the others didn''t know how to call Tang Ye. Calling Tang Ye directly, or calling Tang Sheng, doesn''t seem to be enough.


    Although a little embarrassed, Nu Wa continued to say: "You are trying to eliminate the destiny god''s altered will? So, what next? Eliminate the destiny **** and destiny will return to normal. This world will slowly return to balance, then you His plan is...?"


    What many true gods actually care about is whether Tang Ye will destroy this world?


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I will leave here. This world is yours. How to arrange it is your business. Eliminating the destiny gods and letting the destiny return to the original is considered to have renovated the destiny that came out of the mutation. What you want to do is done. Or, if you want to break the restrictions of the Pangu God Emperor, I can also help. Now, let''s eliminate the Destiny God first, and then arrange the next things."


    Tang Ye wanted to get rid of the destiny **** first, so as not to have any accidents and cause the princess to have an accident.


    "Understood." Nu Wa knew what Tang Ye meant, nodded, then turned back and nodded to Fuxi and the Dizang King.


    After Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King understood, they came to the destiny god, and after casting the spell, two shining books flew out of their bodies. They were the human book and the book from the ground.


    "No!" Seeing this, the destiny **** was shocked. In this case, she will be wiped out, completely!

 Chapter 2575： Personality struggle!

    The Book of the Earth and the Book of People have always been with the Bodhisattva and Fuxi. This is also part of their great power. They will only use this part of the power when necessary, because if the power of the earth and human books appears at will, it will provoke other people''s prying eyes.


    The book from the earth and the book from the people are equal to the condensing of the power of the earth and the human world, and they are not trivial. Get a book, get a world. Get the three books, you get the whole world. Although this statement is exaggerated, it shows that no matter whether it is a book from the earth, the book from the earth, or the book from the sky, it has the general power to dominate.


    Now the destiny **** is trapped in the chaos realm and cannot escape, even if it is transformed into the form of the scriptures of the heavens, it cannot escape. In this case, she is trapped in a cage. Such a cage was once the most critical step that the gods had to rack their brains to create when they wanted to deal with the destiny gods. Because only by trapping the destiny deity and preventing the destiny deity from being transferred to other living beings, can he use the book of the earth and the book of people to integrate the book of heaven. Although the heavenly book is controlled by an altered will, it is essentially the power of the Pangu God Emperor. If the human book and the earth script are combined, the pure origin power of the Pangu God Emperor will be reproduced. The most important thing is that it is said to summon the power of the will of the Pangu God Emperor, in order to kill the will in the Destiny Book of Destiny through the Pangu God Emperor''s will.


    In this case, the Book of Destiny will be restored as before, and there will be no more changes. In this way, heaven and earth will regain a balanced state of fair and just regulation.


    It is a pity that the gods in the past have never succeeded in dealing with the destiny gods. The key point is that this cage has not been built. They thought about using the boarder trap method to cultivate a person, guide the destiny **** to lodge in him, and then this person trapped the destiny god. However, this approach also failed. Because the cultivated people, even if they are cultivated people, don''t understand him like the destiny god. At the moment the Destiny God lodged in his body, the Destiny God knew him better and unearthed the darkness in his heart. Instead, he let him deal with the Destiny Gods instead of dealing with the Destiny God at all.


    Therefore, every attempt to deal with the destiny gods in the past ended in failure. The destiny **** has also become the most difficult and difficult existence between heaven and earth.


    And now, many gods find it incredible. Because Tang Ye trapped the Destiny God with only a chaos domain, it was the boarding body and the void body that trapped the Destiny God. It is equivalent to saying that the destiny **** cannot be transferred to another boarding body. After completing this step, it is not difficult to deal with the destiny gods. The book from the earth and the book from the people appear together, and the book from the sky will be drawn, and the last three books will merge on their own without any further operations. Therefore, it is very easy to eliminate the destiny gods now.


    An existence that was once so difficult to deal with, now to eliminate her, just look at it. This huge gap shocked the hearts of several true gods. They really didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye, a heaven-defying figure.


    Thankfully, Tang Ye was on their side.


    However, this kind of thought, Nuwa, Fuxi, and Ksitigarbha King are okay, and the other five true gods, the **** of fire, the **** of war, the **** of wind, the **** of water, and the **** of earth, are very embarrassed when they have this idea. Because just now, they stood on the side of the **** of death and the **** of destiny, and wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    So, now Tang Ye has swallowed the Cthulhu, and his power has reached a level that no one can match, and he has no intention of destroying this world. For this reason, he wants to destroy his Fengshen and the others, his expression is very embarrassing. If Tang Ye wanted to attack them at this time, they couldn''t have any complaints. After all, they offended Tang Ye in making a decision. So, what about Tang Ye who would kill him back?


    So at this time, the five true gods of them have mixed feelings. Some regret, embarrassment, fear, and some wonder how to explain to Tang Ye, or just run away?


    After all, I am afraid that such a terrible existence of Tang Ye will ask them to settle accounts!


    However, even though Tang Ye didn''t find them to settle accounts now, he also ignored them. This attitude makes them feel very uncomfortable and embarrassed. These true gods, once the strongest existence in this world, are now not worth mentioning in Tang Ye''s eyes.


    Can''t help making them upset, even angry, but they have no choice but to be very aggrieved. They wouldn''t dare to yell at Tang Ye, and even if Tang Ye talked to them, they might have to take the conversation politely.


    What irony this is!


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to what these five true gods thought, he just wanted to solve the destiny gods and save the princess. Therefore, he stood outside the chaotic realm, observing any changes in the chaotic realm, and did not give the Destiny God any chance to escape, nor did he give the Destiny God any chance to harm the princess. At the same time, Fuxi''s book for humans, and the book for Ksitigarbha, with the help of Tang Ye, poured into the Chaos Realm, and then pulled the heavenly book, and then through the powerful fusion, called the Pangu God Emperor''s will, and transformed the destiny **** Will be eliminated.


    Call, call, call!


    After the Book of the Earth and the Book of Humans entered the chaotic space, the power of the two books exploded, and suddenly a strong light burst from the realm of the Earth and Humans, each shaking, and then the light shining upwards, through the chaotic realm, with the Book of the Earth and Humans. The books are connected.


    This is exactly the power of the two books, this is the power of one realm, even Tang Ye at this time is a little jealous. Because the power of a realm carries not only the power of the Pangu God Emperor, but also all creatures, and the earth evolved from the chaotic space. Such power is actually stronger than estimated, like an explosion, So even the true **** will be killed.


    With the explosion of the power of the book from the earth and the book of people, the book of destiny was drawn, and the princess who carried the book of destiny, or the **** of destiny, became painful. Light burst out from the body of the princess, but the destiny **** was resisting, and the force of forcibly suppressing such a force broke out, causing the princess''s body to endure huge pain.


    "No, I won''t let you succeed, no one can kill me, no one can!" The Destiny God cried out in a low voice.


    "Ah!" At the same time, the princess'' body was hurt and she called out in pain, which was unbearable. Moreover, it was like the cry of the princess herself. In this case, the destiny **** can''t completely control everything, so the will of the princess is revealed.


    "Wang Concubine! You Rong!" Tang Ye looked at the painful concubine, calling out again and again.


    In that body, both the princess and Lin Yourong had the will. At this time, the destiny **** was dealt with, and the will of the two personalities was revealed. They appeared alternately, looking at Tang Ye, even in pain, their expressions were very attached and deeply emotional.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save you right away!" Tang Ye said anxiously and firmly.


    The destiny god''s will was very angry, and when it came to her, he shouted in a low voice: "Tang Ye, I won''t let you succeed, I will kill her!"

 Chapter 2576： To the sea of ??stars!

    The destiny **** knew that Tang Ye would definitely kill her. By now, she had no way to escape, I''m afraid she could only be killed. But she will not make Tang Ye feel better, since Tang Ye has done so absolutely, then she will also make Tang Ye suffer forever!


    "Tang Ye, since you insist on destroying me, then you will kill with the princess! As long as I don''t let go of the princess''s will, she will not be able to withstand the fusion of the three books before I am destroyed. Then she will die!" The Destiny God shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was still very worried about this, frowned, looked at Fuxi and the Ksitigarbha King, asking if it would really become like this.


    Fuxi and Ksitigarbha''s expressions were not high, it seemed that they would indeed be. Because the power of the book of heaven, the book of the earth, and the book of people merged, the power of the Pangu God Emperor would be formed. This kind of power is definitely not something a physical body can bear, even any true god, death or Nuwa here cannot bear it. Therefore, the princess is indeed likely to die. It should be said that it is very likely to die.


    And the way to die is to be wiped out!


    "If you want to eliminate the destiny god, you have to wait until the three books are integrated. In this process, the strength will continue to improve. If the princess cannot be rescued before this, I am afraid it is true that the body of the princess... Live." Fuxi whispered.


    Regarding the elimination of the destiny gods, they didn''t think it would go so smoothly from the beginning, and they were prepared to pay a huge price. So they can accept it. However, it was Tang Ye who was able to eliminate the destiny gods now, and the person to sacrifice was Tang Ye''s beloved. This makes them very guilty, so their expressions are very low.


    Of course, they would not ask Tang Ye to destroy the destiny god, so they could save the princess first. As for dealing with the destiny god, now that Tang Ye has reached this level of strength, it is not difficult to deal with the destiny god. It''s just... Actually, Nuwa and the others don''t want to think about this, because this time letting go of the words of the destiny god, the destiny **** will definitely distribute his scriptures to thousands of living beings. In that case, they want to completely eliminate fate. The gods must kill all these creatures, and even destroy this heaven and earth!


    However, things like destroying heaven and earth are something that I didn''t want to do, otherwise, why bother so hard. Therefore, Nuwa and their thoughts, in fact, still hope to be here, at this moment, to eliminate the destiny god!


    Of course, the princess was Tang Ye''s beloved, they couldn''t intervene in what Tang Ye would do. In addition to being inferior in favor, they are also not allowed in terms of strength. They are not Tang Ye''s opponents!


    Seeing the princess in the Chaos Realm getting more and more painful, Tang Ye looked more and more hesitant. For a while, I didn''t know what to do.


    Seeing this, Nuwa said softly: "Tang Ye, we won''t have any opinion on what you want to do. You have done too much for us, so you should think about yourself. Now the threat of death is gone, even if you can''t. Eliminate the destiny god, nothing will happen to this world. We can slowly deal with the destiny **** later, so..."


    What Nuwa wanted to say was, let Tang Ye save the princess first, and then deal with the destiny god.


    However, Tang Ye immediately answered: "In that case, it will become a cycle again. Is it necessary to repeat the conspiracy for thousands of years because of the destiny and the gods? I am tired of these things, I want Go and see elsewhere..."


    With that, Tang Ye looked up at the sky. Above the sky is the outside world.


    At this time, the revealed will of the princess was restored. Seeing Tang Ye like that, she held back the pain, her expression was somewhat calm. In fact, she has always known Tang Ye''s experience. Although the body is controlled by the destiny god, she also fully knows the existence of will, the things the body experiences, and the memories it produces.


    Including, she also knew her identity-the Heretic God arranged for Tang Ye to suppress the Phoenix power.


    It¡¯s like being touched by Tang Ye¡¯s blessing, because to help Tang Ye suppress the power of the Phoenix, both for Tang Ye and the power of the Phoenix, the requirements are very high, so her body is also very perfect and powerful. Talent, this is also the reason why the destiny **** stared at her. However, no matter how good, her essence cannot be changed.


    That is-she is a tool to strengthen Tang Ye.


    This may sound bad, but it is true. Besides, Tang Ye is actually a tool, a tool to give the evil **** a perfect body. However, Tang Ye killed the Cthulhu and was no longer a tool. However, it is impossible for the princess to be like Tang Ye, who could kill the master and turn over from the essence of the tool.


    She would not kill Tang Ye, nor could she kill Tang Ye. Therefore, she feels that her essence is still a tool.


    Even a useless tool. Because after Tang Ye comprehended the power of the dead wood in spring, he could directly adjust the power of the flames under the Phoenix, and she didn''t need her body of ice. In this way, it seems unnecessary to exist.


    Even if they have deep feelings with Tang Ye, who can say that this kind of feeling is not arranged by Cthulhu?


    In other words, the relationship between the two may be fake!


    Just like the fate of many people, it is nothing more than the fate of the gods!


    In this case, the princess would rather not, she would rather have a new life.


    It doesn''t matter if this new born is going to die.


    "Actually, you have already made a decision, haven''t you?" The princess endured the pain and said to Tang Ye.


    The princess even showed a calm smile, as if she had seen everything and realized everything, and said: ¡°From your eyes, I see that I don¡¯t want to wait. You are right, you don¡¯t need to wait anymore, either. There is no need to wait any longer. The power of the Phoenix has awakened, and you don''t need to stay here anymore. You should start your own new journey. Your journey is no longer here, but the vast sea of ??stars."


    "Go, don''t stay because of me, otherwise I won''t forgive myself. In that case, you saved me, but there are already too many rifts between us, and we are destined to not be perfect. So, thinking about everything is perfect, but It''s a dream. This kind of dream, it''s time to wake up now."


    "No one will blame you, at least I won''t." Wang Hao smiled at Tang Ye.


    Then, the princess''s expression changed, that appearance and temperament belonged to Lin Yourong.


    Lin Yourong still looked a little timid, as he did at the beginning. She looked at Tang Ye before she mustered the courage to speak, and said, "Brother Tang, go and do what you want to do the most. Sister Wang Hao is right. Even if you save me, we might... I can''t go back to the past..."


    With that, Lin You couldn''t help but cried. Even if you are ready, you can''t help it after all. Feelings are relative.


    "all in all¡­¡­"


    Lin Yourong smiled while crying, and said: "I want you to face the sea of ??stars, so I will feel that I am also facing the sea of ??stars."

 Chapter 2577： No more threats!

    When you meet again, maybe it''s a farewell.


    This kind of thing often happens. This is the case with Tang Ye and the princess. The princess, or Lin Yourong, knew exactly what she was going to do. She has already realized that she will not let things fall into an endless loop. However, for her, she was not born with Tang Ye, and in a hundred years from now, she would be alone, meaningless.


    Therefore, the decision made by the princess was willing and hoped that Tang Ye would do that.


    The Destiny God was very angry when he saw this situation. Because if the princess died, Tang Ye would suffer, and all she wanted to see was Tang Ye¡¯s suffering. However, now that the princess has such a consciousness, she is afraid that Tang Ye will see it through, wouldn''t it be impossible for Tang Ye to suffer?


    In fact, the destiny **** probably also knew that Tang Ye was a very ruthless person in his bones. Therefore, if you want to sting Tang Ye by killing the princess, it may not be effective.


    At this time, Tang Ye looked at the princess and felt the kind of real meeting between the princess and Lin Yourong. However, as the princess said, he has actually made a decision.


    This time, the destiny **** must be eliminated. And the princess chose that, he also agreed. So now, it is to say goodbye to the princess or Lin Yourong.


    "Suddenly it feels very relaxed, that''s good." The princess said with a smile when she knew Tang Ye''s decision.


    At this time, the fusion of the book from the heavens, the book from the earth and the book from the people was about to reach its extreme. It was the most painful time, but the princess didn''t feel the pain anymore, but kept a look of relief, saying goodbye to Tang Ye.


    "You..." The destiny **** was so angry that he didn''t expect things to be like this. She didn''t want to see this kind of thing, she only wanted to see Tang Ye suffering, and hoped that Tang Ye would always be tortured by suffering!


    At this time, with the fusion of the book of heaven, the book of the earth, and the book of people, the generated power is no longer the princess''s body can withstand. Therefore, the princess''s body is destroyed bit by bit and will soon disappear. At the same time, the altered text content in the book of heaven, as the three books merged, was continuously squeezed out, and melted away as if burned by a fire, and disappeared with the princess''s body.


    The destiny **** is mainly formed by the will of that layer of abnormal changes. These abnormal wills also exist in the content of words, but they are distributed throughout the book. If it is not the original power like the Pangu God Emperor, it is Can''t be ruled out. Even if the chaos power is as strong as the original source power, if the chaos power is used, the entire celestial book will be destroyed. That will only break the balance of the heavens and the earth, but "the heavens are collapsed", which is almost the same as destroying the world. Therefore, it is only through the fusion of the three books to form the original power of the Pangu God Emperor, so as to not only purify the destiny will of the abnormal change, but also to ensure that the world does not lose balance and cause the world to collapse.


    Whoo...bang!


    After the fusion of the three books was completed, the strongest Origin Power was formed, which impacted the entire heaven realm, bursting out a burst of dazzling light.


    "No...!" Finally, I heard a low drink from the Destiny God, and then disappeared, and the dazzling light also disappeared.


    What remained was a golden book from the heavens and a crystal with blue light.


    This celestial book is the celestial book that kicked out the will of the abnormal transformation. It is the same as the luck of the air. It is only the book of fate that was originally allocated by the Emperor Pangu to adjust the balance of heaven and earth.


    The princess had also disappeared, but that piece of blue light crystal, we can know that the princess left behind. Because the Cthulhu said that the true identity of the princess was created with the power of a thousand-year-old frozen profound stone to help him suppress the power of the Phoenix. The power of the thousand-year frozen profound stone, in that era when the spiritual energy was still extremely rich, a thousand-year-old spiritual stone, even more precious than this, might give birth to life.


    Seeing this thousand-year-old ice profound stone, Tang Ye was stunned, and then faintly, he thought of something. He looked at N¨¹wa and said, "Master N¨¹wa, can you please help keep this piece of ice profound stone. If the aura recovers today, maybe..."


    Tang Ye didn''t say the following words. But Nuwa knew what was going on, probably because she wondered if the princess would come back to life through this ice rock.


    Now that Tang Ye has purified the Book of Destiny, it can be said that he has done what the gods have always wanted to do, and it can also be said that this has reborn the world. Therefore, such a feat is greater than anyone else in the new era. With this feat, Nuwa had no reason to refuse Tang Ye.


    "Tang Sheng, please rest assured, this frozen profound stone, I will definitely protect it." Nu Wa solemnly said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, and then looked at the seriously wounded **** of death, who had fled to the distance, not enough to leave the vision of many true gods. Tang Ye said: "The threat of Death is still great, so I eliminated him easily, so my affairs in this world will end here."


    "Thank you very much Tang Sheng!" Nu Wa nodded. In this case, the threat of this world is tantamount to being completely unresolved. It is equivalent to lay down the country, and then let the country go.


    However, this is not surprising, Tang Ye has always been a handyman.


    Reaper wanted to escape at this time. He was severely injured by Tang Ye''s chaotic power attack just now. He knew his situation. Even if Tang Ye didn''t make any moves, Nuwa and Fuxi could kill him under such severe injuries. Therefore, he can only choose to escape. As long as he escaped, let him recover from his injuries, and deal with Nuwa and Fuxi, there would be no problem. However, as long as Tang Ye was present, even if he was not seriously injured, he knew that all he could do was escape.


    Tang Ye is too powerful, no one in this world can beat him, so it''s not ashamed that Death chose to escape.


    However, since Tang Ye saw him run away, he probably couldn''t escape. At this time, Tang Ye condensed a long halberd, and the power of chaos burst out, and the halberd shot out lightning with a terrifying aura. Then, Tang Ye pushed the halberd out, chasing death!


    Seeing the Chaos halberd attack, the **** of death was shocked, and used all his strength to increase the speed, even if the injury worsened. His mood was very flustered, because he felt that death was approaching him. As a **** of death, he would have such emotions, fear of death, which should seem a little ridiculous, but facing Tang Ye, he was just afraid.


    call!


    However, even though Death tried his best to escape, he still failed to escape Tang Ye''s Chaos halberd. Chaos halberd''s power is stronger than him. I don''t know how much it pierced through the clouds and fog, carrying lightning. On the contrary, it appeared to be in the clouds and the lightning, and it pierced his back suddenly.


    "Ah!" Grim Reaper cried out in pain.


    But the Chaos Pike did not end there. At this time, the chaotic halberd that pierced into the body of the **** of death changed the vines. Using the place where the thorn was the root, it stretched quickly, divided into several vines, pierced into the body of the **** of death, and then turned into chaotic forces to invade quickly .


    Soon the **** of death was wiped out.

 Chapter 2578： Clear the supernatural power!

    With the death of the **** of death, the threat of this heaven and earth¡ªthe one that could threaten Nuwa and the others, was solved. The book of heaven returned to normal, flew from the chaotic **** platform to the top of the sky, and then disappeared, everything seemed to be calm again.


    The destiny **** solved it, and the death **** solved it. This conspiracy, this battle between the gods was over.


    Tang Ye was not in a high mood now, after all, he had just bid farewell to the princess. At this time, in the sky above the heavens, because the power has grown to a level beyond this heaven and earth, it seems that the whole heaven and earth can be seen clearly, and everything is under control. But at this time, his state of mind, but there is no nostalgia.


    Although there are still many people in this world who have a close relationship with him, his mood at this time is not nostalgic for this. He felt that he could set off to go to the vast world outside!


    Of course, you can''t go so free and easy, at least you have to say goodbye to family and friends.


    Tang Yegang wanted to do these things, but when he turned around, he saw the five true gods, God of Fire and God of War. The five true gods just wanted to kill him. Because they thought he would be a threat to this world, they had to kill him completely. If it wasn''t for Nuwa and Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha King to help him delay a little time, if the five true gods, death and destiny gods joined forces to stop him, the consequences would be disastrous. I am afraid that this ending will not happen.


    Think about it, it''s pretty angry.


    "Tang Ye, what do you want to do? Do you want to kill us?" Vulcan saw Tang Ye staring at them, and Lengshen asked.


    But at this question, he regretted it. Maybe it was because they were used to that tone before. After all, they are the true gods above the top. Only the Emperor Pangu can make them bow their heads, even Nuwa and Fuxi. Therefore, this kind of arrogant habit that has been cultivated all the time makes him the same when facing Tang Ye. But now Tang Ye is not the one who can speak in that tone.


    Just now, Tang Ye easily killed the **** of death and purified the **** of destiny. With such a power, it would be easy to kill them. Therefore, his tone of voice might offend Tang Ye.


    Annoyed Tang Ye, Tang Ye wanted to kill him, he might really die.


    The God of War, who has a good relationship with Vulcan, and the other three true gods, are actually very speechless for the tone of Vulcan. Vulcan really wants his life, I don''t know what kind of existence is Tang Ye now? They actually dared to speak like that, not to mention that they had joined forces to kill Tang Ye just now. Tang Ye was leaving just now, and they finally ignored them. Maybe they don¡¯t need to be settled by Tang Ye, but Vulcan¡¯s call made him feel ominous. A hunch.


    That''s really a pig teammate!


    The other four true gods were depressed, and then looked at Tang Ye carefully, not knowing what Tang Ye would do.


    By now, Tang Ye''s strength had reached this level. The most powerful existence in this world-the true god, must be so careful before him.


    Tang Ye originally didn''t want to pay attention to these five true gods. Although they joined forces to the Death God just now to make people feel atmosphere, think about it, from their standpoint, there is indeed a reason to do so. Nuwa, Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha King stood firmly on his side, to put it bluntly, there was actually some human affection. In that case, he didn''t bother to find Vulcan and they settled the account. However, Vulcan was so arrogant and drank to him, he was very upset.


    He is upset, then settle the bill.


    "I remember, you just joined the **** of death and the **** of fate to kill me?" Tang Ye looked at the **** of fire and sneered.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Vulcan and the others all "cocked" in their hearts, feeling very bad, with an ominous premonition. Is this going to be settled?


    When Nuwa saw Tang Ye like this, she actually wanted to open her mouth to help Fengshen and the others, because Fengshen and the others are true gods. Even if they are arrogant, they have made great contributions to this world. To be killed by Tang Ye now will have a huge impact on this world.


    However, it is true that they want to plead for Fengshen, but Nu Wa also considered Tang Ye''s behavior. Tang Ye is actually a very good person, as long as he doesn''t make him unhappy about ordinary things, he won''t say anything. However, if he is upset, he will not necessarily be a good person. Tang Ye became more fierce than them, including murder!


    If Fengshen were killed, it would be really bad for this world. However, Nuwa suddenly had an idea, and that was about changing this world. She decided to make up for the mistakes in the deification plan, intending to dissipate all the divine power, transform into spiritual energy, and revive the world. Let this world get rid of the level restrictions of the Pangu God Emperor, it is not that there are true gods and ancient gods at the beginning. Instead, everyone can enter the path of cultivation without a **** at the beginning, and start from the beginning.


    Is this an innovation?


    Therefore, since it is to renovate this world and remove the divine power, then the existence of the five true gods will naturally be weakened. It may even be that they will become ordinary people.


    In this case, if Tang Ye kills them, he will kill them, so as not to have conflicts with her at the time.


    Therefore, Nu Wa remained silent and let Tang Ye make arrangements for Fengshen and the others.


    After Tang Ye watched Fire God and Feng Shen for a while, he came to a decision, planning to use Chaos Power to destroy their divine power and let them become ordinary people. Regarding this point, Tang Ye didn¡¯t just want to settle the accounts, but also considered that Nuwa and the others would repair this world and perfect all kinds of things, avoiding the strength of the true **** realm, otherwise even if Nuwa can suppress the Vulcan They are bound to cause great damage and harm. That being the case, let Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha no rivals, and fix all kinds of problems as they want!


    Therefore, Tang Ye blasted the chaotic power against the Vulcan and Fengshen. It was the five extremely fierce chaotic powers, transformed into the form of a giant python, and rushed towards the Vulcan and the others. Chaos giant pythons will bite them, release chaotic power to their bodies, and then destroy the divine power in their bodies. But it will not kill them, at most it will turn them into ordinary people.


    "What are you going to do?" Vulcan was very panicked when he saw the terrifying Chaos Python, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to actually attack them.


    Are you going to kill yourself?


    No need to do this! Is it that serious? !


    God of Vulcan and God of War were indeed very panicked, if they were to be killed because of this, it would be really suffocated. Fengshen and the others were relatively better. Although they were not reconciled, they thought that they wanted to kill Tang Ye just now.


    Roar!


    Chaos pythons are actually very huge, several times bigger than their true gods. Therefore, at this time, the Chaos Giant Python rushed in front of them, as if a few ordinary people were facing the monster, they could not beat it, and they were so scared that they were trembling!

 Chapter 2579： Go away alone!

    Facing the chaotic giant python that Tang Ye called, the **** of fire and the **** of war became tiny ordinary people, just like facing a monster. In front of the monsters, they were vulnerable and had to escape if they wanted to survive.


    But even if they escape, they can''t do it. Because the Chaos Python had already occupied the space in the surrounding area, their escape speed was not as fast as the chase of the Chaos Python. Therefore, some of them ran away, and some did not run to meet and attack on the spot, or directly confessed their fate. In the end, they were all attacked by the Chaos Python. The chaotic giant python sprayed out the poisonous mist under the power of chaos, surrounded them and boiled it, and then a chaotic giant python bit a true god. The Chaos Giant Python didn''t kill the true god, but destroyed the true god''s divine power, so that they finally became ordinary people.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" The divine power was pulled away and destroyed, which was a great pain to them, and several true gods made painful cries one after another.


    Then, because of losing their divine power, they became ordinary people, unable to stay in the heavens anymore, falling from the heavens, and finally reaching the earth. There is no need to worry that they will fall to death, because although they have been drawn away from their supernatural powers, they are the body of a true **** after all, and it is impossible to fall to death.


    "Tang Ye, you actually did this to us, taking our divine power, what''s the difference between killing us?" Vulcan was furious at Tang Ye''s actions, and shouted out loud as he fell down.


    Tang Ye looked calm and said, "If you kill you, you will be completely finished. Now it''s just depriving you of your divine power. With your true god''s qualifications, it will not be difficult to cultivate again, unless there is a genius who can compare with you. So, Thank you very much. Just now you wanted to kill me, and I didn''t kill you. Is this not a good result for you?"


    "You..." Tang Ye said so, as if it made sense, making it impossible for several true gods to refute it for a while.


    In addition to the angry gods of fire and war, the gods of wind, earth and water felt that it was okay. If he hasn''t been killed, he can still cultivate again, and he has the qualifications left as a true god. Even if he becomes a cultivator again, there is nothing wrong. It can even be said that it makes them feel interesting. Because in the future, you will definitely have some fun in your cultivation, which is something you cannot possess and feel as a true god. And, that way, you can return to the past, maybe you can return to the original intention.


    Don''t forget the original intention, always have to go. This is probably something that true gods must stick to. The results they got now are largely because they did not stick to their original intentions!


    Having seized the divine power of the five true gods, the heavens became even more deserted. Tang Ye has nothing else to do. She doesn''t plan to stay in this world anymore. He wants to go outside to the vast sky, so he has to leave the world to bid farewell to relatives and friends.


    His relatives and friends, even a strong daughter like Tang Jiujiu, don''t need to rely on him if they want to do anything. For example, if Tang Jiujiu wanted to find his mother''s soul and resurrect him, then Tang Jiujiu could find the Ksitigarbha himself. If you rely on Tang Ye''s power, anything can be done easily. However, if Tang Ye shot at will, it would actually destroy the order of this world.


    Such a situation was not what Tang Ye wanted to see. Therefore, for many things, don''t think that if you have something to do with him, you can do it smoothly and do whatever you want. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t plan to take care of these things, and would still maintain the order of operation of this world. Since Tang Ye chose to let Nuwa, Fuxi and Ksitigarbha King to guard this world, then, as the administrator of order, he should be fair and just, and there should be no exceptions because of him.


    Cannot be treated differently!


    Therefore, how this world will operate in the future, as a person with chaotic power, he is essentially going to oppose this world, but since he has chosen not to oppose this world, then don''t interfere.


    So Tang Ye just went to say goodbye to relatives and friends.


    After Tang Ye left, Nuwa, Fuxi, and the Ksitigarbha King were very amazed at the current result. Unexpectedly, it would end up like this. They also had a plan. They worked hard for thousands of years without any good results. Now because of Tang Ye, the final result not only satisfied them, but also greatly exceeded their expectations.


    Now that this world has been reborn, they can be said to be smug and can''t wait to rebuild this world.


    "Although all creatures and souls should be equal, it is reasonable and reasonable for him and his bloodline to enjoy certain preferential treatment for those who made a great contribution to Tang Ye. This is also an incentive. Therefore, in this world, Tang Ye Bloodline, we will arrange separately." Nuwa said.


    Fuxi and Ksitigarbha nodded and said, "It should be so."


    "So now, let''s set about reshaping the world." Nuwa said.


    The three remaining true gods nodded each, then turned into three rays of light and left.


    ===========


    After Tang Ye said goodbye to his family and friends, he was completely alone, without concern. He came back to the chaos **** stage in the heavens and looked at the cloud-like vortex in the sky above, with a little faint light inside.


    There is the top of the sky, leading to the vast sky outside.


    "I''m leaving." Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and said leisurely.


    Yes, I am leaving, I have put everything down, there is nothing to hesitate.


    But before leaving, Tang Ye had to abandon something. It cannot be said to be abandoning, but to let go. He suddenly stretched out his hand to his head, and drew from his head something that didn''t resemble power, like the will-form of the destiny god.


    This is part of Tang Ye''s will, or memory. He didn''t want to let these things affect him anymore, and he could let these things become his beacon of enlightenment. When he reaches the vast sky outside, if he wants to come back here, then this will, this memory, will guide him.


    Without this will and memory, if he goes outside the vast sky, he is equivalent to a newborn kid, and he won''t appear to have experienced such vicissitudes. It may be said that he has regressed a little bit ideologically, and is not so mature and stable.


    This is Tang Ye deliberately, to create a new self to adapt to the outside world.


    He was able to have this wonderful ability-to shape his personality in general because of the power of the evil god.


    Cthulhu created a person in this way, so after gaining the power of Cthulhu, Tang Ye could naturally do the same.


    Now he has shaped himself.


    Tang Ye integrated the extracted will and memory into a chaos stone, and then penetrated into the depths of the most secret place in the world. After that, he destroyed the Chaos Stone God Platform, and he swiftly climbed toward the entrance of the vast sky.


    Here, he is the strongest existence beyond God, what kind of existence will it be outside?


    Is it still that strong, or is it as small as an ant?

 Chapter 2580： Land of abandoned corpses!

    call!


    Tang Ye broke through the nebula vortex and came to the vast sky outside. Looking at it, it looks like one planet after another is distributed, endless, tens of thousands. And he. Small as a dust, as if there is no sense of existence at all.


    "Woo!" After looking around, Tang Ye suddenly realized that he couldn''t breathe!


    How is this going?


    He became very uncomfortable. Is it like being in outer space, there is no oxygen, so he can''t breathe. But in this case, if you can''t breathe, won''t you die?


    At the same time, he also noticed that the physical condition seemed to be out of control, the force being pulled was different, and he could no longer hover at will, or even fly as before!


    The world has changed, has everything changed? So what is the use of the strength that you cultivated yourself?


    Therefore, Tang Ye wanted to send out strength to protect herself, but found that it was useless!


    "Woo!" He was breathing harder and harder, feeling suffocated, and couldn''t help holding his neck.


    Soon, his breathing gradually weakened and he lost consciousness, and then I kept falling down.


    boom!


    After the fall, Tang Ye fell into a Hanoi, luckily he did not fall to death.


    Fortunately, the water of this river is the same as the world where he was before. It is estimated that "people" are suitable for life. Because the surrounding environment is very similar, there should be no problems.


    Tang Ye drifted along the river and was washed to a bank. But he didn''t wake up, but he still had a heartbeat. And at this time, inside his body, the power of dead wood and the phoenix was rapidly operating, helping him adapt to this world. In this way, slowly, his breathing eased down, and it didn''t seem to be a problem.


    "Cough...!" Not long after, Tang Ye coughed loudly, waking up from his coma, as if being rescued after suffocation.


    After waking up, Tang Ye looked around. It was nightfall. Looking at the horizon, there was also a setting sun, so there was also the sun. He knew very well that he had reached the vast sky outside, but the first thing to do was to adapt quickly, then understand the situation, and then make plans.


    He came to this vast sky for two reasons. One was that he wanted to look outside, and the other was the vague call and request of the Phoenix.


    The most important thing is that he wants to come, and he also deliberately shaped his personality, extracting and retaining will and memory. Now he is like a kid born with those secret skills, as for feelings, or other things, there is nothing. Therefore, he has changed a little bit, seems a little ignorant, and is eager to try the curiosity and adventure of the new world.


    In addition, for the call and request of the Phoenix, he only felt that the Phoenix had conveyed his message for help after the Phoenix had regained its power. It seems that the entire firmament is experiencing disasters, and the Phoenix is ??a holy beast that guards the firmament. It fell during the disaster. Fortunately, there were creatures in the place where it fell, and then merged into the creatures, which was regarded as saving lives. After the situation stabilizes, Phoenix wants to go back again, fight the evil forces, and continue to guard the firmament world.


    There is a terrible message in it-the Phoenix almost died!


    That''s right, the phoenix, known as the immortal, almost died!


    Can this be understood as another existence that broke the rules of the firmament world was born, and it is evil, almost killed the phoenix!


    Even the phoenix can be killed, so who else is this evil opponent?


    Therefore, the flames of disaster spread rapidly, and the entire sky world has encountered disasters, and some are even extinct.


    Tang Ye only occasionally showed some messages from the Phoenix in his sleep, but now he only vaguely knows that this evil existence that has brought disaster to the entire sky world is called-Emperor Void.


    Tang Ye didn''t know more information about Emperor Void. Now, Emperor Void is invincible. After defeating the Phoenix, he led his Void army to sweep the world of the sky, starting from the center of the sky, expanding outwards, unwilling to become a slave race, and rose up to resist. And these people who resisted have always been led by the leader of the firmament world, and the leader of this firmament world was called the Great Emperor Galaxy.


    Therefore, there is a war in the sky now, that is, the war between Emperor Void and Galaxy.


    It should be said that Emperor Void invaded and Emperor Xinghe resisted.


    The Phoenix is ??guarding the firmament world, which is the power that belongs to Emperor Galaxy. In fact, in the face of the Phoenix, Emperor Galaxy had to worship. The phoenix is ??hope, symbol, and noble holy beast, above all rights.


    Therefore, at the moment when the phoenix fell, the sky world seemed to have lost hope, causing a heavy blow to the Emperor Galaxy and the entire sky world. The races in the sky world believed that this was the beginning of extinction.


    Now, the region of the firmament world, which can also be said to be heaven and earth, was swept one by one by the army of Void Great. Although Emperor Galaxy did not give up hope and led the major tribes to resist, he still retreated steadily. The area occupied by Emperor Void is getting bigger and bigger. In places ruled by the Void Emperor, people suffered pain and became slaves, just like livestock waiting to be slaughtered. They still had the strength to work before they could work. If they failed to work, they would be eaten as food. .


    Under Emperor Void¡¯s army, not only the Void army, but also the power of other evil tribes. For example, the Dark Demon!


    For the Dark Demon Race, even Tang Ye is no stranger. Because the world where he was once, there have been traces of the dark demons. And the Dark Demon Race, once only a drop of the blood of the ancestor of the Demon Race, almost destroyed the world where Tang Ye was. It can be seen that the power of the dark demons is not trivial!


    "This... doesn''t seem to be a peaceful practice world?" Tang Ye relaxed his breath, looked around, and found a lot of corpses. At the same time, he was taken aback by the information vaguely received from the Phoenix. It''s not peaceful.


    The surrounding corpses are new and decomposed, and the corpses are of different races, humans, orcs, and other weird ones!


    And the corpses here are not one or two, but a large number of piles, which can be said to be piled up like a mountain!


    At this time, a gust of wind blew towards Tang Ye.


    "Hmm!" Tang Ye felt dizzy right away, because it was smoked by an extremely foul smell.


    He had just relieved his breath, he immediately smelled the smell and felt a little vomiting. At this time, he felt very familiar. The reason why he couldn''t breathe or even passed out was because of the breath.


    It turned out that he was almost killed by the smell of the body!


    Is this...? !


    Tang Ye stood up immediately, looked around, and suddenly found that, just as he thought, there were all dead bodies!


    A place dedicated to discarding dead bodies!

 Chapter 2581： The border corpse sea!

    Tang Ye did not expect to fall to such a place, specially used for stacking corpses!


    He swept towards a mountain and found that his power could still be used without any restriction. In other words, the previous power that transcended the realm of the true gods was still there, and many secret skills, such as the dead wood and the spring, the power condensing mimicry, and even the space jump, could still be used, but the effect was not so strong.


    Then, it is not that everything goes to zero, he still has some foundations. This is good for him to survive, and he won''t be killed by a small soldier in the sky.


    When it reached the mountain, the sky gradually darkened. Tang Ye looked around, suddenly everyone became suppressed. Because all around are large and small, piled up corpses and bones. This is simply a sea of ??corpses!


    There was a gust of wind.


    Vomit!


    Unbearable, I just wanted to vomit. I didn''t pay attention a little, and smelled a bit of that kind of smell, which was horribly poisonous.


    Tang Ye quickly gathered his strength and enveloped his body to avoid smelling that smell again. Then he discovered that the power is indeed not as powerful as before, but it can barely become a shield. And the foul smell of those corpses has actually reached the result of a quantitative change and a qualitative change. It is no longer a smell, but a terrible undead power. Therefore, when he condensed the shield, he found that the shield was attacked.


    "This can kill!" Tang Ye didn''t dare to despise it. This is not a joke, such a terrifying power of the undead, in his opinion, is the power of the dead, killing a master is no problem.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye discovered that his condensed shield was about to be cracked by the impact. This is very dangerous. There are mountains and seas of corpses everywhere here, and there are such terrible undead powers everywhere. Even if it''s not a force, it''s unbreathable air, and it can''t survive!


    Click!


    Then, something more terrible happened.


    In the mountain of corpses piled up on both sides, the sound of skeletal action suddenly sounded. Tang Ye guessed a result. Could it be that the corpse became an undead soldier?


    Click!


    Sure enough, the pile of corpses next to it was suddenly bounced off, and a bone-bone monster jumped out of it. After seeing Tang Ye, it was so excited that it rushed towards Tang Ye. It is rare for a living creature to appear, it is simply the delicacy of the mountains and the sea, the appearance of the bone monster, you can imagine it drooling.


    When the skeletal monster rushed towards Tang Ye, he picked up a big knife on the ground next to him and slashed it at Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye immediately tried to use power to condense the secret skills of mimic weapons. Then it succeeded, all the skills he had mastered before can still be used, but the power is not as good as before, and he doesn''t know how to position it in this world. He tried to fight the bone monster first. The weapon he condensed is the best halberd. However, when he used the halberd to fight the big sword of the bone monster, he was chopped off.


    The strength is very different!


    Even if he reached the peak of power and even surpassed heaven and earth when he was in the world under Pangu God Emperor, he became ordinary at this point. And this skeletal monster, bred in such a terrifying sea of ??corpses, mountains and corpses, is definitely not an ordinary monster, there must be more than elite. So, now he can''t beat the bone monster.


    This feeling made him panic, but it was... very cool and exciting!


    No longer invincible!


    When he was the strongest before, although he was surpassed by others, he later caught up. The feeling of being too powerful and invincible is indeed quite lonely. Now, coming to a new world, as if everything has never been, can only be accumulated from the foundation bit by bit, and then become stronger again. This kind of life is more interesting. No matter the length of the process, at least it feels interesting. Maybe because I have the power of the phoenix, I am faster than others, but after all I need to practice little by little. Whether this process is one year or ten years, life will be interesting in this year or ten years. of.


    This is enough.


    interesting.


    Tang Ye laughed at the bone monster. He couldn''t beat it now, but only temporarily. When he became stronger, he would definitely come back to kill it!


    Now, I ran away temporarily.


    Tang Ye didn''t feel embarrassed either. He would fight if he could, but wouldn''t he be a fool if he could not run?


    Chi Chi Chi, Hehe!


    After the bone monster cut off Tang Ye''s power halberd, he seemed to smile at Tang Ye, raised his hand and waved it, a little hi.


    Skeleton monsters are also excited, because this "Border Corpse Sea" usually does not have living creatures at all. Now that living creatures appear, it is like the emergence of "strange species". What a new thing, it must be fun!


    This is the sea of ??corpses on the border, an uninhabited person near the edge of the sky. It can be said that it is a remote country, desolate, and birds do not shit... Therefore, after the Great Void launched the war, this place became a pile of corpses. local. There are too many people who died in the war. If they are not dealt with, the impact will be great, so there is this place. In fact, this place, just like the "earth" that Tang Ye stayed in earlier, belonged to a world. It''s just that the earth world where Tang Ye lived before, people think this world is the largest, and when it comes to the firmament world, a world like the earth is just a basic unit. After leaving this world, you will find that the entire sky galaxy is endless, with countless planets like this.


    Right now, the corpse in the border area is a planetary world, and what is amazing is that the entire world is used to pile up corpses!


    This has been the case for thousands of years, so it is normal for the dead bodies of the undead to change from quantitative to qualitative in the accumulation of thousands of years!


    Now, what Tang Ye touched was only a bone monster. In fact, there were countless bone monsters in the sea of ??corpses. If he was alarming all the bone monsters, even if he had the power of the phoenix, he might not escape death.


    At this moment, the skeletal monster that was alarmed wanted to play with Tang Ye, just like a cat and a mouse.


    However, just as the bone monster was in high spirits, Tang Ye turned around, dingy, and quickly ran away!


    Click...?


    The bone monster looked dumbfounded and also very speechless. Don''t you fight?


    Click!


    Then the bone monster was very angry and ran away, coward, **** it, of course it would not let go of such playthings and food!


    The bone monster made an angry "click" and immediately chased Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is very excited now. For him, this is also a new game that needs to be challenged and has great fun. He wants to hide, sort out, and then become stronger, and then kill the bone monster!


    Kaka...!


    The bone monster has been chasing Tang Ye behind, but Tang Ye''s speed is quite fast. This made the bone monster very annoyed. It found that Tang Ye had a wonderful ability, flashing and flashing, and the distance from him was widened. Almost catching up, he chopped it out, because Tang Ye flickered and he chopped the air. What kind of martial skill is this?


    In fact, that was the space jump that Tang Ye mastered!

 Chapter 2582： The power tree withered!

    Tang Ye mastered the space jump, if it were on the earth, it could flash to the end of the world in a flash, and it would be easy to avoid bone monsters. However, when he reached the sea of ??corpses, he could only jump more than a dozen meters, and it would be of no use if he was chased by a master. Fortunately, the bone monster was not that powerful, and he could still get rid of it.


    Tang Ye also tried his best, if it weren''t for the power of the dead wood to work in spring, let him hold on for a long time, otherwise I am afraid that he would not be able to get rid of it. Now he has reached a hill, which is probably the highest place in the border sea of ??corpses. There are only a few corpses on it for the time being, and the air quality is relatively better. I can barely breathe for a longer time by holding my nose, instead of the foul smell at the beginning.


    Nevertheless, he also felt that he must leave this place quickly, otherwise he would be smoked to death sooner or later. What''s more, even if the air quality is not good, the undead power here is like a kind of highly poisonous miasma, which will invade people at any time and cause people to die. And, there are all kinds of monsters born from the power of the undead, this is no joke.


    Even if you want to cultivate slowly, find a better place to at least meet your breathing needs. I can''t even breathe well, it''s too uncomfortable, there is no way to cultivate.


    Now that he didn''t know how to leave here, Tang Ye hid first to avoid being chased by the bone monster. The bone monster is still very persistent, and is still walking outside, holding a big knife in his hand, running around looking for it, not like a simple monster, but a very intelligent guy!


    This can be thought of those who were very strong masters before they were alive. Their bones actually experienced strong tempering before they were alive. The bones are very strong and even incorporate the essence of power. Although they are bones, they are like being refined. Like steel, like the former Reaper. The bones have reached that level and will not rot easily after death. Then, this bone continues to absorb the power of the undead, and it becomes "essential", first becoming a monster, and then being affected by the obsession of the lifetime, slowly nurturing will. After a long time to be strong, develop, and evolve, you will have wisdom. In this way, it is a monster with high intelligence.


    The creature outside looks like a high-level intelligent creature, like people looking for Tang Ye¡¯s bone monsters everywhere. It may be such a highly intelligent creature, but it¡¯s just bones on the surface, but in fact, it is probably as smart as Tang Ye. People.


    Failing to chase Tang Ye, the bone monster was very annoyed, and even cut the rock next to it with a big knife, making a cathartic noise.


    Tang Ye actually hid in a pile of rocks, disguised by blocking the body outside. After the skeletal monster didn''t find him, he came out again, and then took a big breath.


    "That bone monster has become refined..." Now Tang Ye was panting, very depressed with the bone monster, it seemed to be very difficult to deal with, so if you want to be protected, you must be strong.


    So Tang Ye looked for a way to become stronger.


    First of all, he needs to know how to become stronger when he gets here. Do you still practice as you used to on earth? If you are cultivating, how can you cultivate in this world of heaven? There used to be something like Reiki, what about here now?


    Without a tutor, Tang Ye could only try it by himself when he came to a strange place. However, he wondered whether the power of the Phoenix could help him. The phoenix is ??a sacred beast that guards the entire world of the sky. It can be said that the earth is also a place in the world of the sky. Then the phoenix should have an existence like the spirit of will, just like the spirit of the dragon, and can talk to him. . However, the current situation is that Phoenix did not communicate with him, and there was no communication in his soul.


    When the phoenix appears, some memories will only emerge occasionally. He knew that the phoenix suffered a serious injury and was almost dying. It probably hadn''t recovered, even if it was consciousness, it hadn''t recovered much.


    In this case, Tang Ye can only find a way by himself. And when he ran away just now, he discovered that the secret skill of Withered Wood Fengchun could still work. And it was the dead wood that reconciled the power in every spring, allowing him to keep running away for so long. In this case, will the dead wood in the border and corpse sea, or other places, also be able to exert such wonderful abilities as on the earth?


    The wonder of the dead wood in spring lies in two places, one is the integration of power.


    It can also be said to be adaptation. For example, in a place where undead power is too dense, such as the border corpse, most people certainly can''t adapt, but if the withered woods secret skills operate in spring, the human body will be transformed to make it able to adapt to this environment. And next time, if you change to a place full of flames, you can also integrate the flame power, and then adapt to the flame environment. This makes Tang Ye a person who can live wherever he goes. Of course, external demands such as drinking water and food cannot be met in the spring.


    In addition, one of the wonderful capabilities of Dead Wood Fengchun is to accommodate power.


    To accommodate power, it can also be said to store power. This is easy to understand. It''s like a container. The more power it contains, the greater the power and the longer it can last in battle. It''s like a kettle. If it is filled with a lot of water, no matter how thirsty people are, they can provide enough water to drink. Then there is no worry about dying of thirst. But if you can only fill a little bit of water, it will be gone after a few sips. If this is the case, you will have to be very restrained when drinking water, which will be very limited.


    When he was on the earth, the reason why Tang Ye was able to go against the sky was that apart from the silent support of the phoenix''s power behind his back, the dead wood played a bigger role in spring. The power of the Phoenix may be played at a critical time, when life is dying. But the dead wood is always in the spring. One is to allow Tang Ye to adapt to various powers, and the other is to let Tang Ye not worry about power consumption. It can be said that it is the dead wood that makes Tang Ye invincible in every spring!


    Now, can Deadwood Fengchun be used?


    Tang Ye thought about this problem, and then decided to try.


    So, as usual, he unleashed the power of withered trees in spring. Withered Wood turned around every spring, Tang Ye discovered that Dead Wood began to "explore" every spring!


    Withered Wood Fengchun absorbed some power from the environment of the corpse sea in the border, which is naturally the power of the undead, and then adapted to the big trees in the Withered Wood Fengchun, and finally, the power of the Withered Wood Fengchun, the big tree-is about to wither!


    "What''s the matter?!" Tang Ye was shocked, this is a very serious matter!


    Is it because the dead wood can not bear the power here? In this case, his body cannot bear it either. In this way, it is equivalent to inhaling a poisonous one!


    If the big tree of Wither Wood Fengchun dies, that means the secret skill of Wither Wood Fengchun is destroyed, then he will be injured and will die!


    Tang Ye panicked. The power of the undead here is much stronger than the power of the dead on earth, and it is simply unbearable!

 Chapter 2583： perfect match!

    The strength of dead trees in spring is withering and big trees are absolutely terrible. Without the magical power of the dead trees and spring, let alone getting stronger through cultivation, it is a problem to survive here in the sea of ??corpses!


    Tang Ye was panicked. I felt that I was taking it for granted, thinking that the dead tree could deal with any situation in spring, and thinking about adapting to the harsh environment here in the border corpse sea. The corpses piled up here, the power of the undead bred for thousands of years, are far incomparable to the place where the corpse-driving people on the ancestral land of the earth used to be. The corpses here are so large that they have accumulated for thousands of years, and they have gathered the entire world of the sky. So, here is like a sea of ??corpses, endless. The undead power formed by the corpse energy at such a concentration is probably much stronger than concentrated sulfuric acid. Here, there is no man''s land at all. Looking around, there is no living thing here. Therefore, it was very amazing that Tang Ye could still live here.


    Now, it is normal for the terrible undead power to destroy the dead wood every spring.


    "Damn..." Tang Ye couldn''t stop the dead tree and the power of spring from being destroyed by the invasion of the undead, and he felt very uncomfortable. Without the power of the dead wood and spring to help adjust, he could not survive here with his body alone.


    Tang Ye felt that he was going to die.


    However, at this moment, the power of the Phoenix came into play. A force like flame, but not as overbearing as flame force, like spring breeze vitality force, but not as gentle as spring breeze vitality force, this force is like a fairy-like jade liquid, nourishing the power of dead wood in spring On the big tree. Suddenly, the dead wood Fengchun big tree, which was damaged by the invasion of the undead, was rejuvenated and became stronger, surrounding the undead''s power. It did not expel the undead power, but swallowed and transformed it, and finally merged the undead power into a part of the power tree.


    Therefore, the power tree of the dead wood in spring has adapted to the power of the undead here!


    In this case, it was equivalent to Tang Ye having adapted to the environment here and would not be harmed. At the same time, he can also integrate the power of the undead here through the power of dead wood and spring, and then realize the cultivation and become stronger!


    Thank goodness!


    Tang Ye was so excited, she didn''t know what to say. Unexpectedly, there will be Phoenix help at the critical moment, through the difficulties. He thinks this is very incredible, the power of the Phoenix is ??also as wonderful as the dead tree in spring.


    In other words, the power of the Phoenix and the dead wood in spring can achieve a perfect match!


    Withered wood can be merged and adapted in spring, but sometimes there are risks, such as underestimating the power under the firmament world just now, it is no longer like the power in the ancestral land of the earth. However, at this time, the power of the phoenix came into play to help the dead wood meet spring, so that dead wood could also integrate and store the power of the sky world.


    The combination of the two was perfect, and Tang Ye seemed to be on the hook again. And next, he just wants to cultivate well.


    He knew that even with the power of dead woods and phoenixes, in this firmament world, it would not be able to become very strong quickly, at most it would be faster and more advantageous than others. Because it can be encountered, the power or secret skills here are stronger than the dead wood every spring. But when Dead Wood is in the ancestral land of the earth, the top secret skills, although mostly assisted, have played an irreplaceable role, and any power can be integrated. But here in the sky world, even if it is an undead force, the dead wood can''t merge and adapt in spring. Therefore, if you encounter those cultivators, you can increase the power of strength, then the secret skills that Tang Ye masters now are definitely incomparable.


    Therefore, Tang Ye squinted his eyes and thought, knowing that he would "clear" the power in the dead wood every spring.


    Now that the power on the other side of the ancestral land has become vulnerable here, it is necessary to put aside those powers and replace them with the power of the sky world. It''s like an upgrade. The power on the earth''s ancestral land has fallen behind, so it''s natural to replace it with advanced ones.


    Therefore, Tang Ye released the power previously stored in the dead wood Fengchun, and then absorbed a little bit of the undead power here after emptying it, and suddenly felt that the strength of the whole body was different. This is the effect of upgrading the power, and suddenly felt that the gap with the bone monster was not that big.


    However, at the same time, Tang Ye also changed.


    The power of the undead is a kind of power born from the dead. Although the power is not used to determine the evil, the nature of this power is darker. Therefore, when you cultivate this power, the whole person will also change and become somewhat Evil spirit and so on.


    Therefore, Tang Ye at this time was a bit of a "dark man". This kind of people, not to mention all of them, but most of them are villains.


    After Tang Ye felt her own change, she was very helpless about this kind of thing. It seems that I can''t be a little decent, in the eyes of others it is always such an evil role.


    Regardless, power cannot condemn evil, and the people who use power are. Moreover, this firmament world is more tolerant. Unlike the ancestors of the earth, I feel that the power of cultivation must be evil, and decent people will come to eliminate it. After all, the ancestral land of the earth is still too small. The rules formulated by a world and a world of rivers and lakes are too narrow, and it is easy to define some things too prejudiced and arrogant. And in this firmament world, there are people who practice all kinds of power, such as undead power, flame power, freezing power, and so on. As long as that person is not doing evil, the nature of power is only used to judge a person''s strength or weakness.


    Therefore, even if Tang Ye becomes a person who specializes in cultivating the power of the undead, in the eyes of others, he will not immediately become a "bad guy". Others will only think that this is a "necromancer" or a "necromancer". It''s just that people who practice this kind of power are a bit gloomy, many people don''t like it very much, and a little disgusting. This is probably the most common prejudice.


    Having adapted to the environment of the Boundary Corpse Sea, Tang Ye is not in danger for the time being as long as he avoids the bone monsters. So he began to study the matter of cultivation. Before that, find a safer place to rest first, so he left secretly to avoid attracting the attention of the bone monster.


    The bone monster ran back and forth, and finally did not find Tang Ye. He was so angry that he wielded the big knife in his hand and babbled to vent. Then he reached a bone pile, cut it two or two times, and saw a few more inside the bones. Bone monsters, but their bones surface gloss is darker than this. After seeing the bone monsters, they all bowed their heads, as if surrendering.


    The bone monster babbled again, and then the few skull monsters started to move and ran out. They were ordered by the bone monster to find Tang Ye!


    This bone monster is still a boss.


    At this time, Tang Ye reached a place full of bones.

 Chapter 2584： Rare resources!

    Tang Ye came to this place full of bones. There were no corpses around, but only bones. The reason why he came here is because of the invisibly guided by the dead tree and the powerful tree in spring!


    Tang Ye knew that if Withered Wood Fengchun were to guide him, it was because he felt a strong power. Now the strength of the dead wood and spring has been hollowed out and urgently needs to be supplemented. Just like a big tree needs nourishment, it is natural to worry.


    "Now the dead wood Fengchun power tree only has the little undead power absorbed just now, and now the dead wood Fengchun tree feels, it must also be the undead power, then..." After Tang Ye came to this place full of bones, he guessed here. Circumstances, according to the situation of the powerful trees in the dead wood Fengchun, he guessed that there should be strong undead power here.


    Although this border sea of ??corpses is full of undead power, the words that radiate in the air are actually only a small part. What Tang Ye had absorbed just now, even if it took a lot of effort, was only a little bit. Therefore, it can be speculated that if a person is cultivating the power of the undead, then this border corpse sea is simply a holy place for cultivation. However, it is not a place in the border corpse sea that can have strong undead power, but also needs to find it, like a secret realm completely filled with undead power.


    Tang Ye felt that the place of bones here was just such a place.


    However, this place is open, not a secret or enclosed space. If there is undead power here, it will also be emitted. For this reason, it can be guessed that the power of the undead must be in something that makes the power of the undead cannot be emitted. For example, in some gems. In the cultivation age, things like gems, spirit stones, and spars are very common. Through the absorption and integration, there are a lot of attribute powers, which cultivators want very much. And these power gems also have their own advantages and disadvantages. Such as rough, ordinary, delicate, and even some can be called perfect. The more perfect and rare, the higher the value.


    Although guided to the bones by the big tree with the strength of the dead wood every spring, Tang Ye had to be careful. Because he thought of the bone monster just now, here is full of bones, if there is such a bone monster again, wouldn''t it be his own death?


    Hiding behind a rock, Tang Ye carefully looked at the bones in front and found that there were no bone monsters. But he continued to be careful, picked up a few small stones and threw them into the bones to see if they would be alarmed. Because bone monsters, or some other monsters, may be sleeping under the bone pile.


    After Tang Ye tried, he found that there was no movement, and he was a little relieved. Then he began to respond to the guidance of the big tree with the strength of the dead wood and the spring season, and he felt it carefully, and then he discovered that there was a strong undead power in the bones next to him. So, he stretched out his hand to pick up the bones beside him. Unexpectedly, the bones are still piled deep, almost a meter thick. After peeling away the thick bones, he saw a white crystal stone!


    It is this white crystal stone that emits a strong undead power. Then, Tang Ye immediately guessed that these white crystal stones are gems that contain the power of the undead. And this is exactly the cultivation resource that cultivators dream of!


    Didn¡¯t you make a lot of money?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being excited inside. If this is the case, wouldn''t it be a blessing in disguise that I fell into this sea of ??corpses. This is not an ordeal, but luck. Because through the undead power resources here, you can definitely cultivate to a very strong level. Although this is the power of the undead, it is not very popular, but who cares about that, as long as you become stronger and have no side effects on yourself, it is a great thing.


    When Tang Ye was in the ancestral land of the earth, he was originally a melting pot. He tried all kinds of power, including the power of the righteous elements, the power of the saints, the power of evil dark power, and the power of the dead. He is very clear that the nature of power is only high and low, not good or bad. The so-called good or bad are all artificially used. Therefore, even if you are practicing the power of the undead, as long as you are not evil, you are not a bad person. If the concept of this world is that the cultivation of undead power is evil, then it would be too pedantic. If it is only the disgust and hatred of a few people, it cannot represent all.


    The world of the sky is very tolerant. No power in cultivation will be defined as evil or not allowed, as long as the way of cultivation is not evil. If some people cultivate, such as the power of the undead, who are acquired by killing others indiscriminately, then it must be evil.


    Tang Ye is still not very clear about what the cultivation system under the sky is like, how to define powerful, how to break through, etc. However, there is one thing he knows that can''t be wrong, and that is to store power. The more power you have, the faster you can use it to upgrade and breakthrough after you know the cultivation method. Who else would dislike too much power, just like who would dislike too much money?


    Therefore, Tang Ye began to absorb the power of the undead into the withered tree and the spring power tree after confirming the safety of the surroundings.


    However, it is not straightforward to absorb the power of the undead from the white crystal stone. Tang Ye didn''t understand it at first, but later simply broke a little white crystal stone, and then the undead power surged out. He doesn''t care so much, he will absorb it first.


    These white crystal stones are formed in the precipitation of thousands of years of corpses to bones. In fact, these white crystal stones are precipitated by white bones, which are beautiful crystal stones formed by fusing a large amount of undead power. It can be said that the undead power contained in these white crystal stones is more than 95% pure, with only a little flaw. Even some spars are 100% pure. Such a crystal stone is perfect, but outside, as a cultivation resource, it is priceless!


    General power gems, regardless of their power attributes, are basically 50% pure. And 70% is a boutique. If it reaches 80%, it is rare. And ninety percent, almost none, so it is priceless.


    The world of the sky is colorful, prosperous, and civilized, and there are institutions such as auction houses. Even if there is an invasion by the Void Emperor, things like auction houses, currency circulation, and commercial transactions will not stop. At most, they will be affected.


    Even if there is a battlefield, it is impossible to say that everything else has stopped. The operation of life is in all aspects and will not stop because of war. Even in a war zone, these things must still be done. And cultivation is an eternal topic, so no cultivator will stop because of the war.


    For cultivation resources, no one will refuse. Even the war army is very eager for these. Because getting such good training resources means that the army has an advantage in replenishment and strengthening.


    When Tang Ye was absorbing the power of the undead, a spaceship like a large warship flew over the border corpses over the sea, throwing a pile of corpses.

 Chapter 2585： Angel horn!

    The boundless world of the sky is a sea of ??stars. Each "star" is a world like the ancestral land of the earth, some may be smaller, some may be larger. Looking around, there are countless "stars", that is, countless worlds. In these thousands of worlds, various civilizations have naturally derived. Even the original ancestral land of the earth has a civilization under the power of deification and technology.


    Therefore, in the world of the sky, there are really no wonders. There is nothing to be surprised about what kind of things or people you see.


    Now there is a spaceship that looks like a warship over the sea of ??corpses on the border. Appearance is somewhat similar to the warship created in the ancestral land of the earth, but there are many surprises in this spacecraft. If Tang Ye sees it, he must have never seen it. On both sides of the spaceship, there were two pairs of powerful wings, just like the spaceship had long wings. This wing flapped occasionally, as if it gave the spacecraft power to float. And the tail of the spacecraft, like the tail of a fish, contains glittering gems, which seem to provide power. The gems shine like jets of flame, so that the spacecraft can travel and control the speed of the spacecraft.


    In addition, where the spacecraft is, there is a battle turret, with weapons that look very powerful. As for the cabins, it''s like building a beautiful villa. Therefore, such a spacecraft can be said to be a moving fortress, or a very beautiful one.


    Such a magnificent spaceship is really amazing. This is a surprising one outside the sky, full of magic and beyond imagination.


    "Damn it, if it weren''t for a few calamities, it would be unlucky for me to come to such a filthy and ugly place as the Border Corpse Sea. You know, this''angel horn'' was carefully built by me and cost hundreds of dollars. Years, and countless energy and financial resources. It is used as a gift for the centennial celebration of Emperor Void. Whether I can be promoted from a star field master to a star sea master, it depends on it! "On the angel horn spacecraft, the most luxurious The hall is magnificent and beautifully decorated, like a dream palace. And on the throne in the middle sat a tall man with a pair of cyan short horns on his head, and he drank very displeasedly.


    On both sides under the central throne, there are six people with short horns on their heads, male and female, three on each side. Among the six people, the first one on the right said to the short-horned man on the throne: "Master Sahai, please don¡¯t worry. We arranged for the soldiers to launch the shield of resistance, and at the same time placed the angelic captives at the bottom of the cabin. , Using their so-called holy power to prevent the dark aura of the sea of ??corpses on the border, so that the "Angel Horn" will not be affected in any way. When the Void Great Emperor¡¯s Centenary Celebration, the "Angel Horn" must be the most flawless The state is present."


    Hearing what this subordinate said, the short-horned man waned a little, and nodded, "Then after throwing down those calamities, he should leave immediately, don''t stay, lest it affect the perfection of the''Angel Horn''."


    "Yes!" the six men nodded together.


    The short-horned man smiled ironically and disdainfully, and hummed: "Those calamities are caused by the depraved heart caused by the princesses of the angel race? The same is true for the servants who follow the princess. Unexpectedly, It¡¯s really hateful that a few of them could cause the calamity body to be born together. They wereted a few beauties. The princess of the angel clan...How many people want to get it? It¡¯s a pity, it¡¯s gone now. But that¡¯s it, such a rare person is. It''s ruined in my hands, haha!"


    "Master Sahai Shenwu!" The six subordinates praised the short-horned man again.


    The short-horned man is Lord Sahai, and his short-horned appearance is actually a family of "evil". The evil spirits and angels have always been enemies, because evil spirits are considered descendants of the demons. In the long ago, the angels and the demon were enemies of life and death. Later, the angels defeated the demon, so the demon was eliminated, expelled, and sealed. However, the demons have not been cut off the roots, and the evil ghosts have emerged. It is said that the descendants of the demon tribe and other races are very powerful, even stronger than the angel tribe. Some people say that it may be because the demon tribe was born by the combination of demons and angels. However, the angel race would never admit this matter. Later, the evil ghost tribe became the thorn in the eyes of the angel tribe, and the evil ghost tribe must be eliminated like the demon tribe. However, the power of the evil spirit tribe is very strong, so the war has continued. Although the angel tribe has a small victory, it has not been able to completely eliminate the evil spirit tribe.


    The change of the matter was that after the appearance of the Great Emperor Void, he attacked the Angels, causing heavy losses to the Angels. The evil ghosts took the opportunity to fight back and completely defeated the Angels, and the Angels became prisoners. The other angel races who fled everywhere have been chased by evil ghost races.


    Sahai is now the patriarch of the evil ghost tribe, the strongest person, with six powerful men. Now, the forces on the side of Emperor Void are busy preparing for Emperor Void''s centennial celebration. This has always been a habit. After the emergence of the Void Emperor, the war began, and a celebration was held every hundred years. At that time, all the forces under Emperor Void would send people to participate and present precious gifts.


    If you can satisfy Emperor Void and get a reward from Emperor Void, the value of the reward is generally greater than the value of the gift given. Therefore, every force at this centennial celebration will want to break their heads and think about what precious gifts they should prepare. This gift does not need to care about the cost, because once the Void Emperor''s likes and rewards are obtained, it will be earned back in return.


    For this, the gift Sahai prepared was this "Angel Horn" spacecraft. This spaceship is not simple. First of all, the beautiful meaning is made by pulling off the wings of the angel race. To make such big wings, I don''t know how many wings of angels are needed. It can be said that this is the only one in the entire sky world. And the tail of the angel''s horn was made using the tail of the mermaid clan in the sea of ??stars. This also requires a large number of mermaid tails, which are also very precious and unique in the sky.


    In addition, the angel''s horn now shows every point, that is, the iron hooves of the human race under the ship, which can be used quickly on land.


    In this way, this angel''s horn has realized the comprehensive ability of running on the ground, flying in the sky, and swimming in the water. In addition to this, the angel horn has other powerful configurations, which can be used to live or fight.


    Sahai spent a hundred years in order to make the angel horn. Originally it was not perfect now, and the power of the angel princess had to be added. However, the angelic princess initiated the depraved heart, destroyed the body of the angelic race, and became a disaster body, which would cause illness or other bad things. It is broken and can no longer be used.


    Earlier, the corpses dropped from the angel''s horn belonged to the princess of the angel clan and several servants.

 Chapter 2586： Lots of crimes!

    The women of the angel tribe are very beautiful, and they have always been wanted by men of all tribes, whether they are playthings or other things. And the princess of the angel race is even more so. Originally, Sahai wanted to dedicate the princess of the angel clan to Emperor Void, but the princess of the angel clan caused a fallen heart and became a calamity body, so he couldn''t get it. He could only give up, but it was a pity of course.


    "Although there is no angel princess as an unexpected surprise, we still have another surprise for Emperor Void. This angel horn, plus that surprise, hum, this one hundred years celebration, we will definitely get Emperor Void''s Reward!" Sa Hai smiled triumphantly, narrowing his eyes.


    There is another secret of the Angel Horn, which is that it can lead them to find the birthplace of the Angel Race, a very mysterious place, even the Emperor Void cannot find it. It is the ancient city where the ancestors of the Angel Race are located. The heart of angels originated from the sky. If you get the heart of an angel, it will have a huge effect on controlling the entire world of the sky, which is exactly what the Emperor Void dreamed of.


    "I dare not touch the calamity body caused by the angel princess, otherwise I will not let her go. Let her join the''soul guide'' of the angel''s horn, which has a greater impact on finding the city of the ancient country. Function, you can find the ancient city more accurately. Think about it, it''s really a pity." Sa Hai sighed again.


    Seeing that Sahai was like this, one of his six subordinates, called Yan Mo, with red skin, took the initiative to ask: "Master Sahai, in that case, it is better to let me stay and wait for the angel princess¡¯s calamity. After the past, reclaim her body so that she does not have to lose her role. Even, she can be added to the''soul lead''. I believe that the princesses of the angel clan will improve the ability of the''soul lead'', which is useful for finding the ancient kingdom. The city must be of great help!"


    The other five Sahai''s subordinates were shocked when they heard Yan Mo''s words, including Sahai couldn''t help but glanced at them, looking quite surprised.


    They were surprised because Yan Mo said that the body of the angel princess would be recovered. Now the angel princess was thrown under the sea of ??corpses on the border. You know, the border corpse sea is the famous place of death in the entire sky. Living creatures cannot survive underneath, and the accumulation of death for thousands of years, who knows what other dangers are. If you go on rashly, you will die.


    Therefore, Yan Mo''s approach was tantamount to seeking death, which naturally surprised others.


    Is it bad to be alive?


    Even if you want to make merit, you don''t have to work so hard.


    Yan Mo knew the horror of the corpse sea in the border, but he naturally had his way and said: "Master Sahai, I left the angel princess, and I know where the position is. After a few days, the angel princess I die, the disaster body disappears, and I can go down from wherever I go. Of course, I won''t go down right away, but let the ghost soldiers go down first. The ghost soldiers are about the same strength as the sea of ??corpses over there, and I can probably adapt. Take advantage of this. Within this period of time, I have the confidence to recover the body of the angel princess. So, Lord Sahai, I think I can give it a try."


    After hearing Yan Mo¡¯s words, Sahai squinted for a moment. He really couldn¡¯t give up the body of the angel princess, so he made a decision and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, then you just wait. If the angel princess¡¯s body can be recovered , That is a great achievement, and I will definitely reward it!"


    "Master Xie Sahai, Master Sahai will surely rise, and this one hundred year celebration will definitely become the lord of the stars!" Yan Mo said loudly to Sahai.


    In this firmament world, there is a position that is, the Lord of the stars, the Lord of the Star Territories, then the Lord of the Star Sea, and then the Lord of the Star Realms, this is the greatest. The master of the stars is actually the master of a planetary world. In this case, Tang Ye happened to be at this level, so he was just starting out.


    "Although Yan Mo, you are going to recover the body of the angel princess, but the journey to the sky city cannot be delayed. Therefore, we must go first, and you can arrange a small battleship and wait for the angel princess to be recovered. The corpse quickly caught up to us." Sahai said to Yan Mo.


    Yan Mo nodded and said, "Yes, the subordinates know it!"


    Sahai''s mood improved a lot. Because Yan Mo said that, he felt that he was indeed confident of recovering the body of the angel princess. This is a great thing for him. The wings of an angel''s horn need the power of the wings of an angel princess. And the ability of Soul Yin also needs the strength of the angel princess to perfect.


    On the head of the spacecraft, Horn of Angels, there is a device forged with precious stones, similar to a compass. In the installation, there are countless souls of angel tribesmen, imprisoned and wailing in pain. This is the soul-attracting function. The angelic souls inside will miss their roots together and seek help from the roots, so they will respond to the ancient city. The ancient city is the birthplace of the ancestors of the angel tribe, as well as the birthplace of several other ancient tribes. There, there is the most powerful core gem of the angel family-the heart of angels. Obtaining the angel''s heart is also a great help in uncovering the secrets of ancient power.


    Therefore, the angel horn has assembled so many advantages, how can the Void Land not like it?


    Sahai wanted to use the gift of the Void Land to be promoted to the Lord of the Star Sea, and it would be better to break through to the Lord of the Star Realm, so that he would no longer have to be restricted by someone higher than him.


    Then, under the Angel''s Horn spacecraft, several small airships were released. The equipment also looked very sophisticated. They all had obvious signs of two-horned evil spirits, and they knew they belonged to the evil spirit family. This tribe is very famous in the sky world, and it is frightening, because the powerful angel tribe was defeated by them. Although it was the Void Emperor who first attacked the Angel Race, the evil spirits harvested the Angel Race''s heads in the later period. The level of torture and brutality was really frightening.


    Take the spaceship that built this angel''s horn, for example, the huge wings on both sides are all forged by cutting off the wings of the angel tribe, and the tail is forged by cutting off the tail of the mermaid tribe. And the bottom part was made by cutting off the iron hoof of the centaur. Therefore, the angel''s horn, listening to the name of this "angel" seems so glamorous. In fact, it is full of crimes and blood dripping. A person with a conscience will not agree to such a thing.


    Yan Mo took a few small airships alone, staying above the border corpse sea, waiting for the angel princess''s calamity body to pass, and then went to retrieve the angel princess''s body.


    boom!


    At this time, a mountain of corpses under the sea of ??corpses on the border caused a shock due to the fall of a few angel clansmen, causing violent dust. The angels who fell were the angel princesses. They have triggered the Fallen Land, are losing the power of angels, becoming fallen angels, experiencing disasters.


    Tang Ye originally hid and practiced, but the sudden shock shocked him.

 Chapter 2587： Face off for a long time!

    Tang Ye mainly wanted to hide from the powerful bone monsters, and now he found the bone spar, which can absorb power well and cultivate by this is an excellent thing. However, a sudden shock shocked him, making him think it was a bone monster.


    But he could clearly feel that the place where the shock came was quite far away, and it didn''t affect him. It was like something falling from mid-air. Tang Ye guessed whether there were corpses being thrown down. After all, this is a place where corpses are piled up. I am afraid it is a "corpse processing plant". Then it¡¯s not surprising that a corpse falls. If it is a corpse, it is unnecessary to bother. After all, there are bone monsters outside, and if it hurts himself, it will be more than worth the loss. So curiosity killed the cat, and now he doesn''t want so many things.


    Therefore, Tang Ye planned to stay here to absorb the rich undead power contained in the bone spar.


    Bang bang bang!


    Click!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye heard another sound. It was not the sound of something falling, but the sound of an army running away. Moreover, it was like the sound of a bone monster running away. Tang Ye was shocked, could it be an army of bones? He was very worried. There really wasn''t one bone monster, there were many more. So, if every bone monster is so powerful, what should I do? It must be difficult to beat them!


    It''s just that, now I don''t know why the bone monsters are dispatched so much, is it just because of the fallen corpses? However, there were originally piles of dead bodies. What''s weird about having dead bodies falling down?


    Being able to alarm so many bone monsters, Tang Ye believed that things would definitely not be easy. For this reason, he became more curious about what happened over there. So, he wanted to check it out. However, he will not act rashly before he is sure of safety.


    Fortunately, the movement that happened was far away, so Tang Ye decided to take a look at his side slowly, and then move out without danger. He probed out and looked around for a few times, and found that there was no safety, so he went out cautiously. Then he swept toward the side where the movement occurred, and encountered no danger along the way. After approaching, he hid another huge rock to prevent himself from being discovered, and then went to see what happened.


    Bang bang bang!


    After Tang Ye looked at it, he saw a group of bone monsters rushing towards a place emitting black light in front, and then all attacked.


    Tang Ye was very surprised and curious. So many bone monsters must be very strong, but now so many bone monsters are acting together, is the existence that emits black light very powerful?


    boom!


    Happiness!


    Kaka Kaka!


    However, Tang Ye saw that after the group of bone monsters rushed to the place of the black light, they were all shot out and shattered into broken bones. But, soon, these bone monsters closed back together and reverted to bone monsters.


    "This..." Tang Ye was very surprised at both parties when he saw this situation.


    Very powerful! Whether it''s the place that emits black light, or those bone monsters. In the black light, facing so many bone monsters, there was nothing wrong with it, and the bone monsters were bounced and broken, which was very powerful. But the bone monsters were so easily closed and recovered, wouldn''t it mean that they couldn''t be killed at all?


    This is really tricky! Tang Ye suddenly felt that even if his strength had improved, if he faced bone monsters with the ability to recover from bone monsters, it would be impossible to kill them at all!


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, the recovered skeletal monster moved again, and rushed in neatly again, attacking the black ray. However, the result was the same as before. They couldn''t get close to the place where the black light was, but were broken by the bomb. Although they can be closed again soon, but doing so is like doing useless work.


    Tang Ye was curious about the place of the black light. What is so powerful, or who is it? Just now I thought it was a corpse that fell. After all, only the corpse would come here, but if it were a corpse, there would be no such power. Therefore, it must be something extraordinary.


    To this end, Tang Ye opened his eyes and looked intently. After vaguely seeing the existence there, I was shocked. He saw a few women, and there is one characteristic of these women that he couldn''t believe it, that is the wings!


    Several women actually have wings!


    Isn¡¯t that an angel? But it¡¯s not right. Angels don¡¯t have that evil dark light. So, is that a demon? Or is it a fallen angel?


    It''s not that Tang Ye has never seen it in any world, guessing that it is normal here. Moreover, even if it is really a fallen angel or a demon, it is acceptable. After all, in the firmament world, any race may exist, and this world can be said to be the universe. So, even if there are aliens, it''s not surprising.


    And Tang Ye noticed that several women with black wings were still alive! They are not corpses, they are not dead yet. This made Tang Ye curious again, how did they get to this "corpse stacking place". Could it be that they were left behind by others, or came here because of difficulties?


    Anyway, if you were a normal person, you wouldn''t want to come here. It''s not suitable for people to survive here!


    Boom! Click!


    This is, the skeletal monsters that recovered after being closed again attacked a few women, but, just like before, they were still bombed out and then shattered. However, they quickly recovered and immediately organized the next attack, very persistent. , It seems endless.


    "This..." Tang Ye noticed this situation and hesitated a bit. He originally wanted to go out and help a few women, not because they were women, and there was something to think about as a man, but because it was really rare for a living person to appear here!


    Moreover, I don''t know why the women got here, but they may know many things, including leaving here. Tang Ye definitely wanted to leave here, so being able to meet living people, always wanted to communicate with them.


    However, looking at the attacks of the bone monster army against a few women, and the power displayed by the women, Tang Ye was a bit frustrated. Such a power competition did not have him to intervene. Therefore, he can watch at most. However, he doesn''t know how long this battle will last, so he feels that it is better to go back and continue to absorb the undead power. In this case, if he becomes stronger, what effect can he attack on several women and the army of bone monsters?


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to go back. He felt that the battle and defense between several women and the bone monsters would definitely not end for a while. Because the defenses of several women are very strong and stable. Therefore, they will probably play for a long time.


    Returning to the place with the bone spar, Tang Ye immediately began to absorb the power of the undead, and continued to practice his unclear cultivation!

 Chapter 2588： Guide in the dark!

    When Tang Ye was absorbing the bone spar, he heard the sound of the bone monster attacking and running from time to time. He was even more sure that the battle between the few winged women and the bone monsters would last a long time.


    In this case, I don''t worry about those women anymore. He originally thought of him as a person, if a few women were besieged by bone monsters and their lives were in danger, he still wanted to save them. Of course, you must also consider your own strength level to allow it. It is definitely not allowed now, so he feels that continuing to hide and absorb the power of the undead is the most important. What''s more, those winged women seem to be very powerful. Instead of worrying about them, it is better to worry about yourself!


    Tang Ye has been absorbing the undead power of the bone spar, which surprised him. After a few days, the winged woman continued to hear the sound of attacking and rebounding. It can be seen that the entangled battle between the winged woman and the bone monster has not stopped.


    After absorbing the power of the undead for several days, Tang Ye also felt a little tired, and wanted to see the situation between the winged woman and the bone monster. However, when he was about to act, a voice suddenly came in his mind, ¡°The princess of the angel race is experiencing disasters. You can¡¯t control it. You should continue to practice power. Although the power of the undead is not your first choice, the flame is the , Yes, there is a treasure mine of undead power here, which is very beneficial to you. This can help you reach the strength of the Star Territory Lord, and there is no limit to it."


    "Huh?" Suddenly hearing such a voice, Tang Ye was taken aback, but also startled, and immediately retreated to evade, and acted defensively.


    He didn''t know what was going on. He was worried about being discovered by others, so he didn''t know whether the other party was an enemy or a friend, so he had to be careful.


    "I''m not your enemy, I''m in your body." The voice came again to Tang Ye''s reaction.


    Now Tang Ye slowed down a little bit, and noticed that this voice was a woman, and it looked like the voice of a woman that had gone through vicissitudes of life and appeared mature and steady.


    "Who are you? What''s in my body?" Tang Ye frowned.


    "Forgot?" the woman''s voice asked.


    Tang Ye immediately thought about it, and then realized it, she couldn''t help being surprised, and said: "You...you are a phoenix?"


    "It''s me." Phoenix said.


    "But aren''t you... you are seriously injured and only become a spirit?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    The Phoenix said: "As long as I am not swallowed by the void, I will not die. I am sleeping in your body now because the injury is too serious, but after you continue to experience life and death and continue to break through your strength, I will slowly recover. Especially, when you arrive in this firmament world, you begin to cultivate under the power here. In the past few days, the power you have absorbed has also restored me a bit, and I can barely talk to you."


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye put his heart down, thought it was an enemy, and was very worried. But he was curious, and asked Phoenix, "You said that practicing breakthroughs under the power of this world is more beneficial to you? But, wasn''t my ancestral land also a member of this sky world? So, what about there? Isn''t it so good to you?"


    The Phoenix seemed to laugh, probably thinking that Tang Ye still didn''t know much, so he said: "After you leave the earth ancestral land, do you still feel there? You are now here in the sea of ??corpses, which is already in the sky. The most marginal land. As for the earth ancestral land, it is outside the border corpse sea. It is not that the earth ancestral land is not a member of the sky world, but that the kid of the Pangu tribe deliberately chose that side when he opened up the earth ancestral land. Then use their Pangu clan''s ability to revolve the stars to hide the earth''s ancestral land, making it seem that the earth ancestral land does not exist in the firmament world. In fact, it is hidden behind the border corpse sea. However, the border corpse sea is too much. It¡¯s special, no one cares, so the earth ancestral land is like being forgotten. I chose to fall there because of this. Only in this way, I will not be chased by the Void Emperor. It can avoid being completely obliterated. The Pangu people are very worthy of respect, and their power is very amazing in the sky world. Unfortunately, there are not many people from the Pangu people now. Otherwise, they will fight against the Emperor of the Void, and the Emperor of the Galaxy. It won''t be such a defeat."


    "Well..." Tang Ye found that he did not know much, but now that Phoenix can speak, that''s great news. Because the phoenix itself came from this firmament world, or the guardian sacred beast here, what else is unknown? This is simply an encyclopedia, so relying on it is like standing on the shoulders of giants, which is great for your own development.


    Tang Ye said to Phoenix: "That is to say, the power of the earth''s ancestral land was arranged by the Emperor Pangu, so it was out of touch with the firmament world? Even though it was out of touch, it also prevented the earth''s ancestral land from being affected by the firmament. The world is affected. So, even if the Void Emperor¡¯s war broke out in the sky world, it was not affected?"


    "You can say that." Phoenix told Tang Ye: "So, the kid of the Pangu clan is indeed very smart and powerful. Now imagine that the earth that the kid of the Pangu clan opened up is more than any other world. Peace and stability are the real "paradise". Maybe..."


    As he said, Phoenix sighed a little, and said, "Perhaps, it was me who destroyed the eternal paradise opened up by the Pangu guy..."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned and wondered.


    But I quickly figured it out. Because the only thing that can break the arrangements of the Pangu God Emperor is the power of the Phoenix. Even if it was the chaotic power, the evil **** appeared, if you didn''t get the phoenix spirit, you would definitely not be able to do the following. It is impossible to forge a perfect body, and even if Tang Ye is forged, it is impossible to survive thousands of years and so many disasters without dying.


    "It''s not your fault!" Tang Ye said to Phoenix: "It''s better to say that it is already doomed. Even if God Emperor Pangu can avoid you, you face the disaster of the entire sky world, God Emperor Pangu will definitely not I will refuse you. So, what we have to do now is how to face reality!"


    "Heh..." Phoenix didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a great level of consciousness, and was a little bit ashamed. But thinking about it, she really felt that maybe she could go so smoothly, and at such a critical time, she fell to the ancestral land of the earth. It might really be because of the secret guidance and arrangement of the Emperor Pangu.


    In this case, what happened in the ancestral land of the earth is not the evil **** dominating everything behind, it is precisely that the **** emperor Pangu used the evil **** to keep the phoenix and let the phoenix lodge with a perfect body, waiting for the opportunity Rebirth!


    This is all for the phoenix, for the sky world!


    "This..." The Phoenix was also stunned, this kind of clever arrangement was really unexpected.

 Chapter 2589： Star strength!

    What kind of arrangement Pangu God Emperor made, even if the results were surprising, there was no need to think too much at this time. Because he has left the world opened up by the Emperor Pangu and entered the outside world, it is already a brand new beginning, so now it is more important to pay attention to the current affairs.


    Now, because Tang Ye has absorbed a large amount of undead power, he is cultivating in the power system under the firmament world, which is of great benefit to the recovery of the phoenix, so the phoenix has regained a little consciousness, and now he can barely follow Tang Ye. Dialogue.


    Think about the damage the Phoenix has suffered. It has been thousands of years, but now it is barely able to speak. Maybe at that time, she was really almost killed. Falling to the earth''s ancestral land, under the arrangement of Emperor Pangu, her aura disappeared so that Emperor Void thought that she was completely dead, so that she would not be chased by Emperor Void, otherwise she would not survive now. For the Phoenix to be so badly injured, the power of the Void Great Emperor is so terrifying that it is unimaginable!


    "You have to take warning from the past, and now you have to face the present. You are the guardian saint beast of this world, and you definitely want to eliminate the evil of Emperor Void. However, in your current situation, I am afraid it will be difficult to do so. . So, before that, you still need to recover your injury first.¡± Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Phoenix agreed with Tang Ye''s words, and also admired and surprised Tang Ye''s calm attitude, and then felt a little inexplicable annoyance. why? Because she is a phoenix and the guardian saint beast of the sky, even the power of the Lord of the Star Realm must respect her very much. However, Tang Ye is so calm, even as if she is comforting or admonishing her. She really didn''t regard her as such a great person. In other words, she did not enjoy the treatment of being a guardian saint beast.


    You know, even if it is the Great Emperor, the people in the entire sky world regard her as hope, hoping that she can help, expel Emperor Void and save the sky.


    However, Phoenix was not so stingy, and wouldn''t care about these things with Tang Ye. Now she just recovered a little bit of strength, and she barely communicated with Tang Ye, but in fact, she couldn''t keep doing this. Now she had better not have any consumption. As for the power of her phoenix that was exerted on Tang Ye, it was because she was integrated with Tang Ye, and her characteristics were also given to Tang Ye to a certain extent. Therefore, Tang Ye completed the "reconstruction" generally, without consuming her power, she can also have her power.


    "I definitely can''t do it. If I have to wait for my recovery to recover, it will take at least ten thousand years. Therefore, to deal with the Emperor Void and continue to protect this galaxy world, you have to rely on you." Phoenix said to Tang Ye Said.


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback. Hearing the words of the Phoenix, he felt a great responsibility. Even, it feels a little weird. I just became a salvation hero from the ancestral land of the earth, and I don¡¯t want to do it anymore. Now the Phoenix is ??letting myself do this kind of thing. It¡¯s really annoying, but there is actually a little resistance in my heart. Yes, I want to refuse.


    He just wants to be an ordinary cultivator and experience this new world. He doesn''t want to be scheduled at the beginning, otherwise there will be too much freshness and fun. Although it is a very happy thing to help others, he still doesn''t want to do this!


    He said to Phoenix: ¡°Now I¡¯m just a small person who just came here, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s still far away if I want to do what you said. So, let me walk around first. There are some things that don¡¯t require special arrangements. Maybe I will do it."


    Tang Ye¡¯s implication is, don¡¯t arrange for me now, let me play first, and in the process of playing, encounter injustices, such as the evil things done under the power of Emperor Void, and I can¡¯t see it, maybe Will shoot.


    And if you take action against Emperor Void Emperor''s people, the Void Emperor''s people must be looking for trouble. If this is the case, even if he does not save the world and fight against Emperor Void, he will be forced to do it.


    Phoenix had been fused in Tang Ye for so long, of course he knew what Tang Ye was like. She did not continue to persuade Tang Ye to do anything, and said: "It is true that you have just arrived here, so please do it according to your own heart. Some things are useless to me. You still need to experience them yourself. However, In the area of ??cultivation, I can still help you. In this vast world, cultivation is no longer like the ancestral land of the earth. In the ancestral land of the earth, the god-level realm is the highest realm you pursue, but here, The god-level realm is just the beginning."


    "So powerful?" Tang Ye was surprised. If the god-level realm is only the beginning, then it is not difficult to understand why he can''t deal with a bone monster. Because I just arrived at Novice Village, of course I couldn''t deal with red monsters.


    Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "The bone monster you encountered that day was not a normal bone monster. It was an elite among the bone monsters. If it were just a normal bone monster, you probably could still deal with it. Because of your current strength, From this sky world, it is the Lord of the stars."


    "Lord of the stars?" Tang Ye was stunned when he heard this, and felt that this realm sounded very powerful. Lord of the stars! But, here, it seems to be the lowest level?


    Phoenix said: "Yes, a star is a heaven and earth. When you reach the position of the Lord of Heaven and Earth, it is actually the realm of the Lord of Stars. The Lord of Stars can also be said to be the Lord of Heaven and Earth. When you were in the ancestral land of the earth. , Has reached the realm of the Lord of Heaven and Earth, so now it is the realm of the Lord of the Stars. In the future, there will be the Lord of the Stars, the Lord of the Stars, and the Lord of the Stars. The Lord of the Stars is just above one heaven and the earth. . And the Lord of the Star Territory is the strength above a star. The Lord of the Star Sea is the realm of a Star Territory. The Lord of the Star Realm is the one who rules a Star Sea. To the Lord of the Star Realm, then This is the position of the emperor. Although there are not many realms of strength, each realm is very difficult to break through. Think about it, in a world, how difficult it is to reach the Lord of Heaven and Earth. Then, go to and a few Contending for the strong in this world. This level of level, thousands of years, is also commonplace."


    Hearing what the Phoenix said, Tang Ye probably knew something about the level of the firmament world. Then he asked: "Then how to improve the strength is to complete the so-called realm determination? In the past, there was only one Lord of Heaven and Earth for a Heaven and Earth. But, here, shouldn¡¯t it? The Lord of Heaven and Earth is no longer a name, but A realm."


    "That''s right, the Lord of the Stars is not only one heaven and earth. Moreover, the strength of the Lord of the Stars is also high and low. Different heavens and earths have very different strengths. Just like the flame stars, the strength of the flame is extremely strong. Horror, stronger than other stars." Phoenix said.

 Chapter 2590： Land of the dead!

    After hearing what the Phoenix said, Tang Ye understood. Even if you become the lord of the stars, you can''t get rid of it. Perhaps the world where you were born is the strongest, but once you leave this world, the strongest facing other worlds and earth may be the weak. In that case, you will be bullied.


    In this celestial world, unlike the ancestral land of the earth, it is difficult to get out and be found with the arrangement of the Emperor Pangu, so becoming the Lord of the heavens and the earth is the strongest and you can do whatever you want. However, in this firmament world, it is very easy to leave the heavens and the earth when you reach the Lord of the stars. And other stars of the lord, it is easy to reach other worlds.


    In addition, leaving the world and going to other worlds is not exclusive to the Lord of Stars. The Lord of the Stars can leave with flying equipment even without the strength of the Lord of the Stars. For example, the angel horn I saw earlier is a kind of flying equipment. Without the power of the Lord of the Stars, you can leave in a spaceship and engage in activities such as battles and commercial transactions.


    Therefore, a term like Lord of the Stars is just a division of strength, not a direct privilege. Of course, the stronger the strength, the more power naturally.


    Tang Ye probably understood the cultivation of the sky world. The next thing he needs to know is how to practice, and asked Phoenix: "What is the cultivation method here, is it the same as the ancestral land of losing the ball?"


    "Almost so." Phoenix said, "Many things in the world opened up by that kid from the Pangu clan are the same as the outside world. What else can be done? At that time, the sky was in a state of chaos everywhere. After opening up the space, it was naturally like The public did that. It¡¯s just that the earth¡¯s ancestral land exerted the power of the Pangu God Emperor as the strongest, expelling the chaotic power. In fact, this is a low-level person who has passed here. Probably it is the same, making himself insignificant, so people don¡¯t pay attention. "


    Tang Ye nodded and asked again: "So, if I absorb the power of the undead, can I also break through and increase my strength?"


    "Of course you can, but you have chosen the power of the undead, you may have to cultivate the power of the undead in the future." Phoenix told Tang Ye: "Here, only one route can be cultivated, and the powers are absolutely exclusive. And if someone can Cultivating two powers is indeed a genius, but such a genius is rarely seen in the past. As for you, when you were in the ancestral land of the earth, relying on the power of dead wood and spring to fuse multiple powers, but in fact, those multiple powers, In the final analysis, it is also derived from a power. Therefore, you can be compatible with those powers. However, here, it may not be necessary. Because any kind of power here has the power of the Pangu clan at the beginning, or the power of Chaos. but¡­¡­"


    As Phinea said, his tone became suspicious, and he said, "In your situation now, you have adapted to the power of the undead. You can regard it as choosing the power of the undead. Then you can merge with other powers. Judging by how your dead trees run in spring, I think it is feasible. However, this is just a guess. Don''t try until you are not sure, otherwise you will die ugly."


    "So, you should practice slowly now. Compatibility with multiple powers is not the time for you to consider. Wait until you can survive in this world. Now, I suggest you take the world of this border corpse sea! "The Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. What is this saying that won this border corpse sea? Means, let yourself be the master of this border corpse sea?


    But it''s too joking. How can it be done! Who knows what powerful monsters there are in the Boundary Corpse Sea, the bone monster alone is very noisy. And I don''t know if there are other more powerful monsters in the sea of ??corpses. And, this place is not suitable for living at all, so what is the use of taking it?


    Now that Tang Ye has become stronger in his cultivation, the first thing he wants to do is to leave here!


    However, the Phoenix said that he wanted to seize it here. Why?


    "Why?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix.


    Phoenix said: "Since you have adapted to the environment here and cultivated the power of the undead, what about taking this place? This can be a capital accumulation for you. In addition, as far as I know, the power of the undead is very large. One feature is that you can control the undead. The undead includes many, skeleton soldiers, ghouls, and ghosts. And these three things, there are too many in the border corpse sea. If you really become the master here, then you are equivalent to possessing There are thousands of troops. Even, you are stronger than a star domain master."


    "Huh?" Hearing what Phoenix said, Tang Ye felt that it was really the case. There are no other characters in the border corpse sea, only those bone monsters. Presumably in this place, the things that are recognized are undead. Therefore, the one who can become the master here will also be the thing of the undead. But now, here is not like other places where races live, such things as organization and management order are established, so he can take advantage of this!


    Tang Ye was moved, and said, "I want to try it."


    He didn''t expect that after he came to the firmament world, what he did was actually to seize a place where corpses were piled up. If it could be established in the future, it would be a kingdom of the dead. It feels a bit dark and windy, and Tang Ye still wants to be a bit more vibrant.


    "Then, then, you will begin to cultivate and become stronger through the power of the undead, to conquer the monsters here, until you become the strongest and become the lord of the stars here." Phoenix said. It was quite happy that Tang Ye agreed with her suggestion. Because of her suggestion, she actually has a lot of selfishness.


    Because she saw the value of the border corpse sea. The greatest value here is to have countless resources for the dead. If Tang Ye can become the master here, then he can control these dead. And these dead will become a terrifying force, which can be used to fight against the Void Emperor.


    The strength of the dead here is enough to form a powerful army after another!


    Tang Ye was actually aware of the phoenix''s purpose, but because it was really beneficial to him, he did not object. Therefore, he was going to become stronger, and asked the Phoenix, "Recently, I am just absorbing the power of the undead. How can I break through?"


    "It''s not that easy to break through." Phoenix said, "Simply absorbing such a little power, there are still a thousand miles away from breaking through to the realm of the master of the star field. So, since there are ready-made resources of undead power, Then you just keep absorbing, and then break through some small realms."


    "Small realm?" Tang Ye was puzzled.


    Phoenix said: "From the Lord of the Stars to the Lord of the Star Territories, there are ten small realms, which can be said to be tenth. You are still too far behind, so the only thing you do is to continuously gain the power of the undead."

 Chapter 2591： Help if you can!

    According to the advanced level of cultivation that Phoenix said, Tang Ye felt that it was quite simple. There are ten levels between each realm. So, now it is the realm of the Lord of the Stars, and then as long as you cultivate to the tenth level of the Lord of the Stars, you can advance. This kind of cultivation method is also very traditional and simple, so there is no need to go into details.


    One thing Tang Ye still wants to know now is, what should he do when he can advance? Do I need to continue to absorb the strength to break through, or what are the conditions? Or is it, like before in the ancestral land of the earth, will fall into the catastrophe, as long as you survive the catastrophe, you can break through?


    "When I cultivate to the tenth level of the Lord of the Stars, how should I break through to the Lord of the Stars?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix in his doubts.


    Phoenix wants to tell Tang Ye about this, but now she has reached her limit and she wants to go to sleep to repair her injury. She can only say: "I will tell you this later. My injury is not allowed to last so long in the soul state. I want Go to sleep first. And your continuous absorption of power is also a kind of treatment for me. If you can break through, it will be a huge recovery for me. Because every breakthrough you make is like a bath of fire Rebirth, this is exactly what I need. Now you are the first-level power of the Lord of the Stars, as long as you absorb the power of the undead. When the power is filled, you will automatically advance to the second level. For your practice, it is more special than others Some, because you have a big tree with the power of dead wood in spring, you can judge how many levels you have reached based on the power tree of dead wood in spring. For other cultivators, special identification gems are needed."


    "That''s it... well, you have to sleep and rest first. I already know the outline and know what to do." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Phoenix finally said to Tang Ye: "In fact, there is still a lot of knowledge about cultivation and becoming stronger. Now I can''t tell you one by one, but you can get in touch with it yourself... I forgot to tell you that I fell from the sky. The few women over there belonged to the angel race. However, they had chosen to fall and became fallen angels. One of them was a princess of the angel race. They were seriously injured, and they must be chased by the evil ghost race under the emperor Void Kill them. In addition, I feel that there are a few evil ghosts in the sea and above the border corpses. Then, it must be the evil ghosts waiting for the angels to die. Because the corpses of the angels have a great effect. . If it¡¯s the princess of the angel race, it¡¯s even more. It¡¯s about the trace of the ancient city. The Emperor Void has always wanted to find the ancient city, and then get the angel¡¯s heart...cough..."


    As the Phoenix said, she couldn''t help coughing. She reached her limit, and Tang Ye couldn''t say more. Finally, she said: "If you can, you will save the princess of the angel clan. Maybe the angel clan can''t help you, but, Let the people of Emperor Void get the princess of the Angel Race, it will strengthen the power of the Emperor Void, if you can avoid it, you must avoid it. Of course, this must be guaranteed under the premise of your safety. If it is to save the princess of the Angel Race, you must catch it. Don''t do it for your life, it''s important to save your life!"


    Phoenix finally couldn''t talk to Tang Ye any more, his voice disappeared, and he fell asleep.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he heard the last words of the Phoenix. She never expected that the woman who fell over there, with wings, was not a demon or a fallen angel, but was an angel. It''s just that they have fallen for some reason. Regarding the situation inside, Tang Ye didn''t know much about it. However, since the Phoenix mentioned it, then according to the situation, save it if it can be saved.


    It is not his style to die after all.


    I don''t know what happened to the angel race, Tang Ye thought for a while, and then dispatched again and quietly swept over to see the situation of several angel race people.


    Probably the bone monster was attracted by several angel races, so the attention was focused on that side, and he ignored Tang Ye who was swooping over. So Tang Ye reached the huge rock that he had hidden for observation. Then he saw that the several angel races sitting on the ground over there still had powerful shields that the bone monsters could not penetrate. Looking at the solid shield, they can still support for a long time. In this case, Tang Ye wouldn''t be in a hurry to go out to rescue them, she had to strengthen her strength first.


    After all, if you don''t have the power, you can''t save people. Maybe, I will take my own life into it. Therefore, Tang Ye quietly swept back, arrived at the bone spar with rich undead power, and continued to absorb undead power.


    This is wretched development. Tang Ye is still very good at doing such things.


    As Phoenix said, because he has the power tree with dead wood and spring, how much undead power he has absorbed is very intuitive and can be seen directly on the power tree. And the power tree is also very powerful, after adapting to the power of the sky world, ten branches were specially branched out. Each branch represents the first level, so that Tang Ye''s progress in cultivation can also be directly seen.


    Now that the strength of the dead wood and the spring power tree shows that the power of a branch has been half filled, so that he is half a level short of the power of the Star Lord level two. He felt that such a thing was still acceptable. The undead power of the bone spar has been continuously absorbed these days, and it is about to rise by one level. Such a speed, he thinks it is relatively fast.


    Although Tang Ye had just started cultivating in the firmament world, since the cultivation methods were similar, he believed that it would definitely not be slow to reach a level in less than a month. At the same time, Tang Ye knew that the undead power contained in the skeletal spar he used for cultivation was absolutely huge. Put outside, for other people who cultivate the power of the undead, such bone spar is definitely the best gem resource.


    Tang Ye didn''t know if this world needed something like money. If you need it, you can definitely make a lot of money from such bone spar. Because this kind of bone spar is too pure, it is the best gemstone, and it is hard to find.


    The appearance of the bone spar is also because the border corpse sea has been conceived for thousands of years as the power to accumulate corpses. In the past, many people who cultivated the power of the undead wanted to come here to find resources, but the environment of the border corpse sea was too terrifying, and it was not something ordinary people could stay in. The spaceships that usually throw corpses just stay in the sky for a while, and then leave soon. Because even if it stays in the sea and above the border corpses, it will be affected quickly.


    At this time, the princess of the angel clan and her men kept opening their shields because the environment here was simply not suitable for them to survive and could only protect them.


    However, even if they protect themselves, they can''t hold on for long. Enclosing the space is no use unless you find a better environment.

 Chapter 2592： Vengeance angel!

    The angel princess, named Asiya, has extraordinary talents, powerful strength, and great potential. However, because her ancestors have grown up under the oppression of the evil spirit family for generations, the environment is harsh, and they are constantly running, so the current growth is also Very leisurely, just reaching the realm of the master of the star field.


    If it weren¡¯t for the great Emperor Void¡¯s endurance to the Angel Race, the Angel Race was too traumatized and could not recover for thousands of years. Otherwise, as the Angel Race, a race with a huge natural advantage. Under cultivation, it is not difficult to reach the power of the Lord of the Star Sea.


    In the entire sky world, there are only ten people who can reach the strength of the master of the star realm. And these ten people rarely show up, they usually act as the underlings of the Void Emperor. Therefore, the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea is a high-powered character.


    Even the current patriarch of the evil ghost clan is only the tenth-level power of the master of the star field, and he is only one step away from breaking through to the master of the star sea. However, because the treasures he needs to break through to the Lord of the Star Sea are too precious and scarce, he has not obtained it yet, so he can only say that he is the Lord of the Star Territory at the tenth level, not the Lord of the Star Sea. Such things were too difficult to find. The patriarch of the evil ghost tribe gave up altogether, and instead spent hundreds of years and a lot of financial resources to build treasures like "Angel Horn", hoping to be appreciated by Emperor Void, and then assisted by Emperor Void , To obtain such a rare thing to help him break through to the realm of the Lord of the Star Sea.


    "Cough!" At this time, with a shield of strength protecting the angels and the others, Princess Athea suddenly coughed out, looking very strenuous.


    "His Royal Highness, are you okay?" The angel guard next to him immediately asked anxiously.


    Asiya is the princess of the angel race, the one sitting in the middle of several women. It is said that the most beautiful woman is of the angel race. This sentence may not be false. Because Asiya is very beautiful. Although at first glance, she was not particularly surprised, such as the figure is not the best, the big legs are not the longest, but her whole body is very uniform, which can be said to be a perfect proportion and a perfect match. Probably that kind of art master slowly carved out, without flaws, that''s it.


    Different from the traditional white wings, although Asiya''s wings have gradually turned black after the fall, it can still be seen that there are some purple ones. That''s right, Asiya has a pair of purple wings, very beautiful and shining. And, she has the same purple hair, which is gorgeous and beautiful. Wearing a warrior, holding a jewel purple scepter, the color of Asiya''s fate, or purple.


    When Tang Ye saw Asiya earlier, she was actually very surprised. However, because he himself is not a fledgling boy, the kind of obsession with beauty at a glance will not happen. In addition, the environment here did not make him very at ease, so he had to be distracted to pay attention to other things, so he was not particularly immersed, or even left in a hurry.


    Now because I heard the words of the Phoenix, I know that Asiya and the others are from the angel race, and save them if possible. That''s why Tang Ye paid more attention, and only then discovered the beauty of Asiya. Of course, with the exception of Asiya, several of her men are all angels, they are not bad in appearance, and they are all very beautiful women.


    It''s just that now because they have activated the fallen heart and become fallen angels, the angel''s power has also become dark, so the whole person''s breath has also changed and become evil. But from another perspective, they are also very charming.


    "I''m okay, you don''t need to worry, but I don''t know how long we can hold on." Asya coughed because she was injured when she was fighting with the evil ghost clan and could not be treated in time. Now he turned into a fallen angel, his strength was impacted, and his injuries worsened. In addition, the shield at this time was supported by her strength and was constantly consumed, so the pressure was great.


    There are three angels next to Asiya''s men. The three angels were also injured to varying degrees. After hearing what Asiya said, they all showed worry. However, by now, they are not afraid of death. From the moment they started the depraved heart, they actually chose death. So, if you think you are going to die, why should you die?


    However, the appearance of the calamity body gave them a little hope, and perhaps they could follow the characteristics of the calamity body and get a trace of life.


    Calamity body is a phenomenon unique to the angel race that may become a calamity maker when they launch the fallen heart. Probably because it is the most extreme thing to change from the power of light and stalwart to dark and evil, so an unknown power may be triggered in the process, similar to "self-detonation". The power is very terrible and usually exceeds oneself. The power is several times, even dozens of times. The calamity body that appears in the transformation of the angel race is usually an explosion, or dark and poisonous. This kind of power was also feared by the evil spirits, so after Asiya had this kind of disaster, she immediately discarded it. Otherwise, the angel''s horn may be destroyed.


    The patriarch of the evil ghost tribe, Sahai, didn''t dare to make a joke with the angel''s horn, so it was said that Asiya and the three angels who caused the disaster with Asiya left the border corpse sea.


    During the disaster, no one would want to approach them. Even in the future, no one would want to approach them. Because they are disasters, they are synonymous with disasters and misfortunes. No matter how noble people they were once, as long as the catastrophe appears, they will be cast aside by everyone.


    Regarding the disaster body, no one can actually explain it clearly. This is like a filthy power from another world, uncontrollable in the sky world, so people in the sky world are very jealous.


    Asiya and the others knew what the consequences would be after they had a catastrophe. However, they don''t care. On the contrary, they want to seize the vitality brought by the disaster body. Because of the appearance of the calamity body, Sahai had to abandon them, and now they have reached the border corpse sea, if they can escape here, it will be alive. Although they will be abandoned and indifferent because of disasters, the sufferings they have experienced no longer desire those things. They just want revenge, destroy the evil ghost tribe, and destroy the Void Emperor. As long as they become vengeance angels like Gears of War, nothing else is ignored.


    But the problem is that they are now constantly being attacked by bone monsters. Moreover, because of the surrounding corpse sea on the border, they could not stay for long. After being entangled by bone monsters, they couldn''t get out.


    If this continues, their fate is only one way of thinking.


    Besides, they also knew that the airships above belonged to the evil ghost race. That is, the evil ghost tribe didn''t let them go, waiting for their calamity body to fail, they would still be caught!


    Perhaps dead, the corpse will be recovered to the angel''s horn for further use!

 Chapter 2593： Darkness and persistence!

    If it were not for the extreme anger and hatred, no angel family would choose to activate the fallen heart and become a fallen angel. Because becoming a fallen angel is the most extreme practice. It is not only abandoning the identity of an angel, but also choosing to become the most opposed existence of the angel family, that is, a character like a demon. Yes, another version of the fallen angels is the horror tribe in the rumor-the demon tribe.


    The demons had disappeared for too long, and disappeared for a long time before the appearance of Emperor Void. Some people say it was wiped out by the angels. However, from the history of the angel tribe, even from the history of the disappeared ancient city, the angel tribe denies this claim, and the angel tribe has not completely eliminated the demons. A long, long time ago, after this rumor, the first person in the angel family fell to become a fallen angel, very much like the demon in the rumor. As a result, it was again rumored that the Demon Race had indeed not been eliminated.


    Because angels are demons!


    The person who fell out of the angel race became a fallen angel, which is very much like the demon in the rumor. Therefore, it is believed that demons were actually born from angels. In this case, the angels will not die, and the demons will not disappear completely.


    The appearance of the fallen angels was a huge blow to the angels and made the reputation of the angels plummet. The originally noble angel race, because of the stain of fallen angels, has become less holy. Even many tribes who regarded them as their beliefs have separated from them. The blows and losses caused by the fallen angels are almost devastating. And this is also the reason why the angel race has zero tolerance for fallen angels and demons.


    It is a filthy thing to make the angel race no longer sacred, no matter who it is, how it was born, what kind of original intentions, etc., it is unforgivable!


    But now, the most hated and taboo existence of the angel race, Asiya and her three capable men have all become fallen angels!


    Even the princess has become like this, which means that the whole angel family is finished.


    Asiya also knows this kind of influence, so she is even more determined in her heart. She must destroy the evil ghost tribe and the Void Emperor, or destroy everything under the Void Emperor. Because she chose to become a fallen angel, it meant giving up the angel race, and declared the destruction of the angel race, just like annihilation.


    This is like the last emperor of the dynasty, that is, the emperor who destroyed the country, who is recorded in the annals of history. Who would think of this shame?


    What Asya did to the evil ghost clan has caused her to ignore this, and she must save her life and take revenge!


    Because they have seen the darkest scene. If you haven''t seen it, how can you have the courage to fall into a fallen angel.


    They have witnessed, no, it should be from beginning to end, they watched, their tribe members were pulled off the wings by the evil ghost tribe, just to forge the flying wings of the angel horn, which is the power source for the flight. . What''s even darker is that before the angels were pulled off their wings, they were treated as tools for the evil people to vent their desires because of their beauty. Therefore, the captured angels, both mentally and physically, have experienced cruel things that are worse than nightmares. But none of the angels who have been to the prison room at the bottom of the angel''s horn are not as good as dead.


    Asiya is the princess of the angel clan, and it is a gift that Sahai, the head of the evil ghost clan, intends to present to the Void Emperor, so she did not suffer. However, after seeing her own people encounter something like that, she couldn''t bear it anymore, even if she became a fallen angel, she would escape and get revenge. Or, if you have a terrible power after you fall into a fallen angel, you will have to take revenge on the spot.


    When Asiya became a fallen angel, her three subordinates, Disya, Sivir, and Ackerman, also became fallen angels. At that moment, they did gain incomparably powerful power, and immediately shredded a few evil ghost clansmen with very brutal methods. At the moment they became fallen angels, their hearts were indeed very dark, they just wanted to vent their inner anger and hatred, full of thoughts of destruction and destruction. Probably, it''s like an explosion of negative emotions, no matter how much you care about, the only thing you want to do is to vent.


    After tearing up a few evil ghost tribesmen, Sahai rushed to see them degenerate into fallen angels, furious. Because he intends to say that Asiya dedicated to the Emperor Void, and now she has become a fallen angel, then there is no value in being an angel clan, and there is no value in it. In this case, it can only be used as the power source of the angel horn''s flight system. So he took action against Asiya.


    At that time, even though Asiya became a fallen angel and gained great power, she was already injured and was also subject to the imprisonment curse of the evil ghost clan, and Sahai was another person who was about to break through to the realm of the master of the star sea, so Ah Thea and her three men are not opponents when they join forces. Assia was wounded and almost pulled off her wings. If an angel, whether it is an angel family or a fallen angel, is deadly if its wings are pulled off, then it can no longer be called an angel. But at this moment, Asiya triggered the disaster body. Now, even Sahai didn''t dare to approach her anymore.


    So Sahai opened the door of the prison room and knocked Asiya and her three men under the sea of ??corpses on the border.


    If you can leave the angel''s horn and get rid of Sahai''s control, it may be possible to survive. This is Asiya''s idea. However, they did not expect that the place where they fell was actually recognized as the place of death-the border corpse sea.


    Here, there are no living people, nor is it a place where living people can live. But there are people from the evil ghost clan guarding in the sky, and they can''t leave the border corpse sea. If this is the case, it will still die after all.


    "Damn..." Asiya has become very cold and ruthless, and even more cold after becoming a fallen angel.


    She wanted to live no matter what, she had abandoned everything, just for revenge, couldn''t this wish be realized?


    At this time, for Asiya, her biggest injury was the wing broken by Sahai. Whether it is an angel race or a fallen angel, the source of strength is the beautiful wings. If the wings are broken, the power will quickly fade and eventually become powerless. Even if the injury is not healed, the wings will fester and eventually threaten life. Therefore, the injured wings must be pulled out. However, if the wings are unplugged, they no longer have power.


    Wings were injured in the war, and they were finally pulled out. Asya met those tribesmen, they eventually became ordinary people, not even as ordinary people, ordinary people can bully them, Asya absolutely does not want to become like that!


    Bang bang bang!


    The bone monsters formed a team and attacked them.


    Asiya looked angry and snorted coldly: "No matter what, I will stick to it!"

 Chapter 2594： There is a mine at home!

    Asiya was already very hard at this time. The wing wounded by Sahai became more and more serious, and she didn''t know how long her strength could last. In fact, for her, the strength of those bone monsters is not to be feared. However, the environment here in the border corpse sea is like a poisonous miasma, which is fatal, so it must be protected by a power shield at all times. This is where the power is consumed the most.


    Asiya''s three subordinates, Disya, Sivir, and Ackerman, are all powerful women. However, their strength is not as good as that of Assia, and they are also seriously injured, so they are not better than Assia now. However, they can''t just watch Athea''s accident. So, they had an idea.


    If they can''t hold it anymore, they will pass on all the power they have to Asya, let Asya stick to it, and let Asya live!


    As for the three of them, dead? It is no longer something to fear. At this point, it seems to be trying to get revenge by any means.


    Disya said to Asiya: "His Royal Highness, please stop consuming your strength, and then let us support it. There will be a sea of ??corpses here, and I don¡¯t know what dangers there are. The most important thing is that we are not I know how to get out of here. So, please reserve your strength and find a way to escape. Only if you are alive can you find revenge from the evil ghost clan!"


    "What do you want to do?" Asiya snorted coldly. Although she has become a fallen angel, her heart has not changed. She has deep feelings for Disya, Sivir, and Ackerman, and she feels like sisters. Therefore, if Disia and the others were to die, she would never agree.


    Sometimes this is the case, even in the most critical and difficult times, it is very greedy for certain things, such as feelings.


    Unwilling to give up!


    Disya, Sivir and Ackerman each nodded at each other, and they had a tacit understanding. They planned to take turns to give strength to replace Asiya. Disya first started to do this. She gave out her own power and added protection to the shield to lighten the burden on Asya, and said: "Your Royal Highness, we are fully conscious, please don''t refuse and get angry. And, As a subordinate, there is no reason to accept your protection from the princess, but not to protect you. In any case, we just want the princess to live and replace us. If best, we can achieve revenge, but our wish is. In that case, we will die without regret."


    Asiya naturally understood what Disia and the others did. They were never selfish and never feared death. However, Asiya could not accept it. Although there is a decision to seek revenge from the evil ghost clan by any means, deep down, I still hope that he will not go against his will and his values. At the same time, no one wants to become a lonely person in the end. So Athea couldn''t accept what Disia and the others did. It''s not a desperate situation now, and there may be other ways.


    Athea did not get angry, but calmed down and said: "I know what you think. Don''t worry, I will allow you to do so at that time. But now I can still support it. If it''s just these bone monsters, even if It¡¯s been a month, and I can survive. So, what you have to do now is not to go to death generously. It is meaningless and there is no pessimism. I want you to find a way to treat your injuries. Because in this paragraph In time, if you can recover and support me when the time comes, I will have a chance to treat. In any case, now is not the time to give up."


    Hearing what Asiya said, Disya and the others looked at the situation and it seemed that this was indeed the case. So they obeyed Asiya''s arrangement. Disya temporarily retracted his strength, and then used it to recover his injuries.


    Asiya''s strength is stronger than them, and some of the equipment she carries have greatly strengthened her strength. So, now she has no problem supporting herself.


    Bang bang bang!


    A group of skeletal monsters attacked again, but, as they were originally, when they hit Asiya''s open shield, they were directly bounced back and shattered to the ground. However, they were immortal, and immediately formed again to continue the next wave of attacks.


    However, according to Asiya''s estimation of her strength, she can indeed hold on for a while. The strength of bone monsters is basically only the strength of the first level of the master of the stars, and the elite bone monsters are only level five, and she is already the eighth level of the master of the stars. Such a big gap could have been ignored for bone monsters. The only thing that consumes her is the serious injury and the harsh environment here in the border corpse sea.


    Asiya and the others are struggling to survive, Tang Ye is rushing to absorb the undead power of the bone spar. Finally, a day later, he broke through to the second-level strength of the Star Lord. It doesn''t feel very big after being promoted one level. However, Tang Ye also felt a lot of changes, even making him bold. He felt that at this time, even if he encountered elite bone monsters, he would not escape as embarrassed as last time.


    There are too many undead power resources formed here in the Border Corpse Sea, and no one is bothered, so Tang Ye is like a treasure house here, as long as he spends time, he can quickly cultivate. You know, ordinary cultivators are going to hunt down power monsters to obtain power spar, and then cultivate. And if you make money, you can go to the auction house to see what equipment or gems you can use, and then buy to improve your strength.


    Many people follow this training route, hunting monsters and hunting for treasures.


    Tang Ye''s current situation is actually like a treasure hunt. And he found it, and what he found was a very rare gem mine!


    Yes, that''s right, not a gem, or a few gems, but a whole mine!


    There is a mine at home!


    Therefore, without interruption, Tang Ye''s cultivation is destined to be much faster than others.


    After raising one level, Tang Ye knew more about cultivation, and he also strengthened a lot in physical aspects, which accelerated the speed of cultivation. For this reason, after another two days passed, he upgraded again!


    This is not surprising, just like playing a game, the levels in the Novice Village, a few monsters, and a few tasks will improve. The key is that it is more difficult to improve later.


    Regardless of Tang Ye, all that can be improved now are improved first. Therefore, he continued to absorb the power of the undead, and occasionally paid attention to the situation on Asiya''s side. Seeing that Asiya and the others were fine, they continued to come back to practice.


    After ten days passed, Tang Ye had already risen to the eighth level of Lord of the Stars!


    At this level, Tang Ye was no longer afraid of the bone monster before, even if it was an elite bone monster!


    At this level, Tang Ye felt that he could control his situation in the border corpse sea, and began to walk around, expand his field of vision, and seek development here!

 Chapter 2595： Talk to the skeleton!

    Now that we can grasp the situation in the border corpse sea, it is necessary to walk around and observe. He thought that Tang Ye''s ultimate goal was to become the master of the world of Boundary Zombie Sea. That being the case, of course it must be developed slowly. To develop, you must have a base!


    However, Tang Ye still focused on cultivation. Now I want to walk around, mainly after repairing to the eighth level of the Lord of the Stars, it feels a bit boring, and it is good to go out and get some air. It''s like work. If you are bored in the same room all day long, it will be boring and even depressing. So it is no problem to combine work and rest and go for a drive.


    The place where Tang Ye went first was on Asiya''s side, to see what was going on with Asya''s side. At this time, if Asiya and the others couldn''t hold on, Tang Ye felt that he could still help.


    When I arrived at Asiya, seeing Asiya and the others persisted, it might not be so easy for the bone monster to break through that power shield. Since Asiya and the others are still safe, Tang Ye left it alone, planning to walk around and expand his vision in the border corpse sea. Maybe he could discover more other resources.


    Although the border corpse sea is a place to abandon corpses, maybe many corpses themselves carry precious treasures. It''s like a tomb. Those who steal the tomb will make a profit once they find valuable treasures. Not to mention, like some weapons, there are still many here. However, because most of the corpses here were dead during the war, the precious things were basically searched by the people who threw the corpses, and there was nothing valuable to follow.


    Tang Ye didn''t have to find any treasures. In fact, he acted mainly to find a place that was safe and suitable for his survival. Although he has adapted to the environment of the sea of ??corpses on the border, he is a human being after all. It would be great if he could find a state suitable for him as a "human" to survive. He didn''t want to "evolve" himself because of living in the Border Corpse Sea for a long time, and become an environment that could adapt to the Border Corpse Sea, but not to the normal environment outside.


    And Tang Ye also noticed that the reason why Asiya and the others kept opening their shields was actually because they wanted to resist the harsh environment of the border corpse sea. Otherwise, with their strength, dealing with bone monsters is not a problem.


    Therefore, if you can find a place suitable for them to live, it can also be used to save Asiya and the others. They were seriously injured, and only in such an environment can they be treated properly.


    Tang Ye started to take action, and went to see other places in the border corpse sea. He was cautious, because he didn''t know if there were other dangers in this terrible place. So far, the monsters he has seen are bone monsters. But he felt that in such a world, there must be other monsters. I don''t know how those monsters are, in a word, carefully sail the ship for thousands of years.


    Tang Ye was thinking about where to go, when he suddenly remembered the river he had fallen into when he fell into the border corpse sea that day. He remembered that part of the water in that river was clear!


    Where there are no corpses, the river is relatively clear and not so rancid. Thinking of water, Tang Ye wanted to drink water suddenly. If it weren''t for the cultivation power, if you didn''t eat or drink for so long, you would definitely die. However, no matter how much you practice, you still have to eat.


    bad!


    Originally practiced selflessly and didn''t pay attention to eating, so it was not so much affected. However, when I think about it now, I feel very bad, and I feel dizzy. This is because I didn''t eat!


    However, what can be eaten in this sea of ??corpses? Even if there is, I don''t dare to eat it. Because they are all corpse bones, they are rotten and smelly... think about it, it feels very disgusting.


    However, Tang Ye shook his head to make himself feel better. No matter so much, since I think of that river, the water can still be clear. Then, you can always look for the source. Maybe there is no corpse at the source, it''s another Taoyuan Wonderland. After all, if the source of the river is also polluted, the water that flows down should not be clear.


    So, Tang Ye swept towards the river according to his memory. He was very careful, because he encountered the elite bone monster on the other side of the river, and he was hunted down for a while.


    However, if he encounters that elite bone monster again, he won''t be afraid. Because now he has reached the eighth level of the master of stars. That elite bone monster is not so strong, at most it looks like the fifth level of the Star Lord.


    When Tang Ye arrived at the mountain, he remembered that this was the place he had fled to avoid being chased by elite bone monsters. Go down from the other side of the mountain and you can see the river. Tang Ye got excited, feeling that he was about to find a base.


    When I reach the mountain, I haven''t descended to the other side, but I can already see that there is a river on the other side!


    However, the river water is black and very muddy. Only some places in the river bend were cleaned up because there were no dead bodies. But Tang Ye felt that it didn''t matter, because what he was looking for was the source of the river. He immediately swept to the other side of the river, and then followed the direction of the flow of the river, looking for the source of the river.


    Click!


    However, as soon as Tang Ye rushed to the foot of the mountain, he heard a familiar voice. It was the voice of that elite bone monster. Tang Ye felt speechless at once, so bad, he ran into the tangled bone monster once he came across, and it took time to deal with it.


    Tang Ye looked over, and it turned out to be that elite bone monster. The bone monster was still carrying a knife, resting the knife on his shoulder, looking at Tang Ye a little arrogant. Although it''s just a skeleton, but seeing it stand on one foot forward, it looks a little trembling, and it really feels like he is shaking his leg triumphantly.


    Damn it. Tang Ye was very surprised, how did he feel that this bone monster was very humane, as if it had thoughts and became refined.


    "You...are you squatting on me here deliberately?" Tang Ye didn''t know that he was stupid from time to time, and actually said something to the bone monster.


    It might have been too long, so Tang Ye blurted out. People still have to talk, otherwise they will all be autistic. I have been cultivating for more than half a month, and I have barely spoken, and I always feel panicked.


    The elite bone monster seemed to understand Tang Ye''s words, and the skeleton''s mouth opened a few times, as if to smile triumphantly.


    "This..." Tang Ye was really stunned. What is going on with this bone monster, is it really refined? It feels really personal!


    Tang Ye also admired very much, this skeletal monster actually squatted with him here for more than ten days!


    After being surprised, Tang Ye suddenly felt very happy again. Unexpectedly, after coming to the firmament world, the first person I met was a bone monster. It¡¯s not bad to be able to speak. After holding back for so long, being able to speak a few words, whether useful or not, feels very comfortable.


    "Are you going to kill me?" Tang Ye looked at the bone monster and asked with a smile, not scared at all.

 Chapter 2596： Set of information!

    Seeing the bone monster, and knowing that it was deliberately squatting here to guard him, Tang Ye suddenly felt that the bone monster was quite interesting besides persistence.


    Squatting here deliberately, and acting a bit arrogant, I feel that I have an interesting soul. However, maybe it was just because of the skeleton body that it was very strange and funny.


    Tang Ye is no longer afraid of this elite bone monster. If he can, he hopes to be able to communicate with the bone monster. Because in this way, you can learn about some border corpses through the bone monsters. However, the bone monster does not speak, so it is a pity. Of course, even if the bone monster doesn''t know how to speak, but it understands Tang Ye''s meaning, then the bone monster can help.


    The premise is that the bone monster is not an enemy, but a friend. And now, the bone monster is obviously Tang Ye''s enemy!


    "Why do you understand what I''m saying?" Since you are not afraid of bone monsters, Tang Ye doesn''t need to run, looking at the bone monsters and said.


    Tang Ye still wanted to do that, which was to learn some information about the border corpse sea from the bone monster.


    The skeleton monster was also very interested in Tang Ye, so he didn''t rush to attack Tang Ye. It didn''t know that Tang Ye''s strength had already broken through to the eighth level of Lord of Stars. It babbled to Tang Ye, as if to say something. But Tang Ye didn''t understand, and then he drew something on the ground with a big knife in his hand.


    Tang Ye saw that it was not painting, but writing. Unfortunately, I don''t understand the words of this world, so I can''t recognize it.


    "I don''t know what you wrote, I don''t know the text here." Tang Ye shook his head, expressing regret.


    The bone monster became a little irritable, and pointed at Tang Ye, humming.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Are you asking who I am?"


    The bone monster nodded immediately, yes, it was asking this. It was very curious about Tang Ye''s identity, because it hadn''t known how long it had stayed here, and had never encountered a living person. However, Tang Ye can live. So it was very curious about Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye was very special.


    And this is also the reason why it is very persistent to Tang Ye. Because it was also a person before death, although the memory faded a lot after death, only a little bit remained, remembering that he was a person, and that he did not remember the others. Then, after seeing Tang Ye, it wondered whether it could seize Tang Ye''s power, or Tang Ye''s body, so that it would be resurrected?


    The bone monster just wants to be resurrected, so Tang Ye will not let go of such a good resource!


    It''s a once in a lifetime!


    After seeing the bone monster and wanting to know his identity, Tang Ye suddenly had an idea. Naturally, he wanted to get information from the bone monster to the sea of ??corpses.


    He said to the bone monster: "I can tell you who I am? Including some other questions. But, in the same way, if I answer one of your questions, you have to answer my question. Although you can''t speak, you can let me Come and ask, you can just nod and shake your head. How?"


    "If you don''t agree, then I won''t tell you anything. If you want to fight or kill, it depends on who is strong and who is weak." Tang Ye said to the bone monster.


    The bone monster laughed, probably because he felt that Tang Ye was arrogant. Actually say who is strong and who is weak, isn''t that nonsense, it must be strong. It knew very well that Tang Ye was chased by it before and ran away. Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength can break through in such a short time, is it stronger than it?


    What a joke!


    The bone monster nodded to Tang Ye and agreed with Tang Ye''s statement.


    "Okay." Tang Ye said to the bone monster with secret joy in his heart: "If I want to say who I am, the question is actually very simple. I come from a very small world, where I cultivated to the strength of the Lord of the Stars. But later , Encountered a war, I was caught as a prisoner. I resisted desperately and did not yield, and then I was thrown into the border corpse sea. Probably, for them, I was useless. Isn¡¯t that about the same as a corpse? In this age of war, this is how useless people end up. Even if they die, they will not raise a burden. This is my identity, a certain unknown person in a small world. Do you understand?"


    Click!


    The bone monster nodded, indicating that he understood it. Because people like Tang Ye have seen a lot of them, there is nothing to think about in them, and there is generally no trickiness. After all, no one wants to take the initiative to come to the border corpse sea, and those who come must be forced.


    However, the bone monster quickly shook his head again. Although it understood Tang Ye''s words, it was not satisfied with Tang Ye''s words. Because it not only needs to know Tang Ye''s identity, but also why Tang Ye can adapt to the environment of the border corpse sea. How can a big living person adapt to the world of the dead?


    "Ka Ka Ka!" The bone monster pointed at Tang Ye, and kept shaking his head, saying that he would listen to other things. But Tang Ye would not continue to talk about other things. He said to the bone monster: "Do you want to hear about other things? For example, why did I not die when I arrived in the border sea of ??corpses?"


    "Kakka!" The bone monster nodded his hair immediately, Tang Ye said that it was the key point, it just wanted to know this.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t tell it, and said: "I can''t tell you this, because you have to answer my question next. You tell me what I want to ask before the next question and answer."


    "Ka!" The bone monster seemed very irritable. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, he chopped the knife, as if to frighten Tang Ye, forcing Tang Ye to tell it immediately.


    But Tang Ye was not frightened, she was tough, and said, "We have already said that if you can''t keep the agreement, then we will fight and see who will win!"


    Click! The bone monster was very angry. He agreed with a hammer. I am a monster. Why did I agree with someone?


    However, the bone monster wanted to know more about Tang Ye before considering whether to take Tang Ye''s body.


    "Ka..." The bone monster uttered again, with a lower voice, indicating that it would follow Tang Ye''s agreement, but it was still very unwilling.


    Tang Ye is not polite and went directly to question. Because he felt that the bone monster was too grumpy, he might not talk to him bit by bit. He asked the bone monster: "I see a river under the mountain. The condition of the river is similar to that of the river outside. Then I want to ask you, at the source of the river, is there a place suitable for people like me to live? ?"


    When the bone monster heard Tang Ye''s words, his expression stunned, as if something had been touched, and he stared at Tang Ye without moving for a while. Its eyes are hollow, so staring down is not only hollow, but also like an alien.


    "Kakka!"


    For the next second, what left Tang Ye speechless was that the bone monster did not tell him the answer, did not nod or shook his head, but directly slashed him with a big knife!

 Chapter 2597： Weakness of bones!

    Tang Ye expressed anger at the behavior of the bone monster, cheating, he did not keep his word, did not answer his own question, and instead attacked himself, it was really shameless!


    I thought it was an interesting soul, but it seemed that the monster was a monster after all. In other words, Tang Ye is actually a weak person. Since he is a weak person, why should people listen to him?


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye is a weak person, just what the bone monster thinks. Tang Ye is not a weak person. At least after he had cultivated to the eighth level of the Lord of Stars, he was no longer a weak person compared with the bone monster.


    He can crush bone monsters, but the bone monsters don''t know it!


    The bone monster babbled, brandishing a big knife and calling Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye was no longer afraid of it, and coldly snorted to it: "How can you not be creditworthy? Don''t you think that the strong do not need to be creditworthy to the weak?"


    "Ka Ka Ka!" The bone monster squeaked to Tang Ye, as if he agreed to say something. It thinks that Tang Ye still knows a lot, but he just takes it for granted, is it so easy to trust people? Should it be said to be kind or simple?


    No, it''s stupid!


    Click! The bone monster made a mocking sound at Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was too stupid. In this world, the weak eat the strong, and the fittest survive. What''s more, the war brought about by Emperor Void is still continuing. The entire world is shrouded by the cloud of war. Who cares about so many rules and credit?


    In this era, as long as you become stronger and strive not to be eliminated, not to be the cannon fodder of war, not to be the unjust victims of others for profit, you will live with integrity.


    call!


    The bone monster was originally going to slash towards Tang Ye, but it thought of the martial arts that could flash a certain distance when Tang Ye ran away before, so it didn¡¯t want to be the second time, so instead of slashing towards Tang Ye, it jumped. Go out and get to the front. Because it was thinking, Tang Ye would definitely use that martial skill to escape again. This time, it would never let Tang Ye escape again.


    However, after the bone monster jumped out, its body was tumbling in midair, but Tang Ye was not seen to run away. Tang Ye stood there, but looked at it with a puzzled look, not knowing why it jumped up. It seems to be a little stupid, is it stupid?


    "Ka Ka!" After the bone monster landed, he was very angry and waved a broad knife at Tang Ye, as if asking why Tang Ye didn''t escape?


    Tang Ye probably saw the meaning of some bone monsters, sneered, and said: "Do you think I will run away like the last time? Sorry, I won''t think about it again. Because I can kill you now. ."


    "Crack?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the bone monster was taken aback, feeling as if he had heard something silly. Can Tang Ye kill it? Oops, it''s so funny, what a big joke about the universe, a guy who is only the lord of the stars!


    The bone monster expressed disdain to Tang Ye, and then was angry. Since Tang Ye is like this, it must know Tang Ye''s fault. As a result, its momentum suddenly changed, the shiny bones emitted a reddish light, and then the strength of the bone monsters suddenly increased, directly reaching the level of the fifth-level of the star lord!


    It seems to be violent.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw this. Can it become stronger like this? He originally thought that the bone monster was the third-level strength of the star lord, but now it has actually been upgraded to the fifth level, which is really scary.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye is now at the eighth level of the Lord of Stars, and is also three levels stronger than the bone monster, so he can still crush the bone monster!


    Click!


    After the bone monster burst out of power, it continued to attack Tang Ye. It jumped back and rose in the air. The entire Gu family and the big sword were stained with a layer of scarlet, and the power under the violent violent shock was full of shock.


    However, Tang Ye was still not afraid. Standing in place, Tang Ye suddenly took a stance, planning to use hard Tai Chi to deal with it. Now, because the power tree in the dead wood Fengchun is the power that fills the firmament world, that is, the undead power that Tang Ye is now practicing. Therefore, the secret skills that Tang Ye had mastered before were generally called martial skills in the sky world, and the power they could exert was the power of the sky world.


    In other words, after completing the change of power, the martial arts that Tang Ye mastered will display a normal level of power, and will not be as weak as before.


    "You are great, but it is not advisable to be arrogant anytime, anywhere!" Tang Ye shouted to the bone monster and said, "I was really weak before, but now, no longer."


    "You can try my trick to beat a cow across the mountain. You can''t touch me, and you will be beaten badly." Tang Ye was full of confidence.


    call!


    Under the hard Tai Chi, he was hitting the bull in the mountain. After he gathered his strength, he rushed out of the fist, full of fierceness.


    "Kaka!" The bone monster that rushed to attack was angry, feeling that Tang Ye was just bluffing, so he flew down and cut off the big knife in his hand.


    boom!


    However, when the bone monster cut down the big knife, suddenly, a force completely superior to it rushed in front of it, directly breaking the big knife in its hand. Then, the force hit its skull.


    "Crack..." The bone monster made an unexpected sound, and then the entire skull was shattered and separated from the skeleton''s body. Then it rolled to the ground, grunting, and rolled to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw the skull, and just wanted to step on it. However, the skull''s eyes flashed a little at this time, and then his mouth kept moving, as if he was saying something.


    "Are you begging for mercy?" Tang Ye asked the bone monster. He also just guessed, because the action of the bone monster seemed to be anxious.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t think that by stepping on the skull to kill the bone monster, after all, what he saw on Asiya''s side was that the bone monster would regroup no matter how many times it was broken. And he did not observe how to completely kill these bone monsters. However, now seeing the bone monster like this, he suddenly thought that the bone monsters that were flew by the shield and shattered on Asiya''s side were all skeletons that were not broken. In this case, is it possible that if the skull is broken, it is like a zombie that has been punched through the head, and it will die?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. In order to verify this guess, he deliberately lifted his foot and pretended to step on the skull of the bone monster. Otherwise, the skull''s mouth would move even more. Obviously, the weakness of the bone monster is the skull.


    In this case, even if you encounter other bone monsters, you will know how to destroy them, and you don''t have to worry about them being unkillable and losing power.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to kill the bone monster at his feet, because he still wanted to get some information about the sea of ??corpses in the border.


    When asked if the source of the river of the bone monster was suitable for people like him to live in, the attitude of the bone monster changed, and he immediately attacked him. Obviously, there is a secret in it!

 Chapter 2598： Worship the king!

    Thinking of the strange behavior of the bone monsters, Tang Ye felt that the border corpse sea was very likely to have an environment suitable for his life. In other words, not all of the corpses in the border area were piled up, and they were rotten and smelly. And the bone monster may know the secret!


    At the moment, this elite bone monster can be said to be very wise, as if it has become a fine. It is different from other bone monsters. It is not mechanical, not like a puppet. It can think, and it can build. Therefore, it may know exactly where the kind of place Tang Ye wants.


    "I need you to answer the question I asked you just now, and before answering, I won''t restore you to a complete state." Tang Ye said to the skull. At the same time, he also gave out power at any time to threaten the skull, so that the skull did not dare to act rashly, let alone play other conspiracies.


    The skull is actually very horrified now. It didn''t understand why Tang Ye''s strength had become so powerful. It shouldn''t be like this. When it discovered Tang Ye not long ago, Tang Ye''s strength at the first level of the Star Lord, some of the martial skills that he mastered, although wonderful, but the power was mediocre, completely unnecessary. But now, Tang Ye''s strength is already so powerful, much stronger than it, so at least he is above the fifth level of the Star Lord!


    This is just kidding!


    In such a short period of time, it has not been more than a month, and the strength has increased by several levels, which is really terrifying. Even those geniuses specially selected by the race, using comprehensive resources to cultivate, it is difficult to achieve such a speed. Able to reach such a speed, it must be a genius among geniuses. However, this guy Tang Ye is in the Border Corpse Sea, where are the resources of any tribe, the only thing that can be used is the resources of the Border Corpse Sea.


    Could it be...? !


    Skeleton suddenly realized that the power Tang Ye used just now was the power of the undead, which was the same as its power attribute. Then, Tang Ye really used the resources of the Border Corpse Sea to cultivate. However, this is an outsider, a living person, who can actually use the resources of the Border Corpse Sea?


    Skull was so surprised at Tang Ye, he didn''t know how to express his shock. How could there be such a thing, where is this kid sacred?


    After seeing the skull and not daring to resist, Tang Ye asked again: "Is there a better environment in the sea of ??corpses here? In other words, it is used to survive for a living person like me, not you. These dead things."


    "Ka Ka!" The skull opened the skull''s mouth and nodded, indicating that there was such a place.


    Tang Ye asked it again: "Do you know where that place is?"


    "Ka Ka!" The skull nodded to express his knowledge.


    "Well, you take me there." Tang Ye said to the skull again.


    Skeleton hesitated, as if reluctant.


    Tang Ye squinted, not knowing what the skull is afraid of, and said: "Don''t think you can escape from my hand, and don''t think you can beat me. You just broke out of power, but you are nothing but stars. Lord Level 5, but I, you can try my strength to what extent."


    After all, Tang Ye deliberately sent out an eighth-level power of the Lord of the Stars to scare the skull and said, "Do you feel it? You have never had a chance to win me, so you''d better be honest and obedient."


    After the skull felt Tang Ye''s eighth-level power of the Star Lord, he was indeed shocked. It was so shocked that it was speechless. I feel like a dead thing is hell. Is there such a scary thing? Half a month ago, this kid was still at the first level of the Star Lord, but now he is at the eighth level of the Star Lord. how did you do that?


    Skeleton believes that no one from a tribe, even a genius among geniuses, can do this!


    "Ka Ka!" The skull turned back, and immediately nodded to Tang Ye, indicating that he could take Tang Ye to that place.


    Tang Ye saw that it looked honest, so he planned to let it go, and said, "Don''t play any tricks with me, I tell you, I know your weakness, as long as you squeeze your skull head, you will die. Don¡¯t doubt my strength, it¡¯s easy to squeeze your head."


    The skull did not dare to speak at all, and the thought it had now was shock. As a dead thing, it took several thousand years to become wise. In fact, the wisdom is not very high, and the thoughts are not too rich, so now it is only extremely jealous of Tang Ye. In addition, it thought of one thing, that is, Feng Tang Ye is the master!


    This thing is not ridiculous. Because the Boundary Corpse Sea is not the only monster with agility, there are other monsters with agility. Moreover, these intelligent bone monsters have been fighting, just want to occupy the land. Although this sea of ??corpses on the border is not a place for living people to survive and develop and create and build, it is a place where dead things like them survive and develop and create order.


    Then these dead things develop, then the border corpse sea will one day be treated equally, and will no longer be a place like a "junk dump". And these dead monsters that were conceived will form a new tribe. As for what they are called, it doesn''t matter, after all, it is still a hypothesis.


    In the entire border corpse sea, the bone monster in front of Tang Ye was relatively weak. It stared at Tang Ye, in fact, it felt that Tang Ye''s special nature could bring him strength and power. In that case, it could win the battle without losing its territory or subordinates. It can even be expanded to fight the Border Zombie Sea, and one day will be strong enough to become the lord of the Border Zombie Sea.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye, who the bone monster stared at, was a cruel person. In such a short period of time, it broke through several levels, far surpassing its strength.


    Then, it saw that the power Tang Ye cultivated was the power of the undead, which was consistent with it. And, in some of its memories, skeleton monsters, etc., can be used as other people''s subordinates, and then receive benefits, which is also a way to repair. Although in that case, it means losing the opportunity to become a king, but it is better than being killed by the enemy.


    Now, the bone monster is the boss around the mountain. If it fails in a battle with other bosses, it will be killed. This is a very cruel rule, the lord must be killed. Probably that''s the kind of approach that one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers.


    Therefore, if you fail to become stronger, you will soon be killed by the "local boss" who attacked. The bone monster thought that Tang Ye could save it now.


    At this time, the bone monsters that attacked Asiya were bone monsters from another place. They had this kind of boss, and they did not belong to the subordinates of the bone monster in front of Tang Ye.


    After getting Tang Ye let go, the skull rolled back, and then condensed with its body to return to a complete skeleton. At this moment, it suddenly knelt down to Tang Ye.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye was startled, not knowing why.

 Chapter 2599： Soul world!

    Tang Ye was originally waiting for the bone monster to take him to the place suitable for his life, but he didn''t expect the bone monster to kneel down to him. He didn''t understand what this meant. Could it be that the bone monster wants to bow to himself?


    If this is the case, it is not difficult to understand. After all, he is now the strong, and it is not surprising that the weak surrender to the strong.


    "Are you trying to surrender to me and follow my orders from now on?" Tang Ye asked when looking at the skeleton monster.


    "Ka Ka!" The skeleton monster nodded heavily, saying yes.


    It said that it was surrendering to do so, but it was also a kind of self-help. It is common for a dead thing to surrender to a living person, as is the case with those dead things that have concluded an ownership contract with the living person. Because their dead objects are very special, they can either stand on their own as kings, or they can be subordinate to others and become summoned objects. The choice of the skeleton monster is very wise, it is willing. Because since you can''t make yourself a king, you still have to save your life, that''s the only choice left.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the bone monster to do this suddenly, and he was quite suspicious while he was puzzled. He wouldn''t be overshadowed by the bone monster. After all, the previous bone monster still wanted to kill him. If it is really overcast, it would be funny.


    "You can conclude an attribution contract with it, so you don''t have to worry about being a trap." At this time, Tang Ye''s voice rang out from the Phoenix.


    Phoenix continued to tell him: "Dead things, skeleton soldiers, undead, ghouls, these can be belonging to, once subordinate, you can summon and order at will. I think this is a very good one. The thing, since you want to become the master of the Border Corpse Sea and set out as the master of the Border Corpse Sea, then it is necessary to conquer the dead here, like a kind of battle."


    Tang Ye feels that it is true, to fight the world, naturally there will be war. So, recruiting soldiers and buying horses must be done, and now earning a bone monster is such a thing.


    Phoenix said again: "You did not let me down, and even your progress was faster than I thought. Because of your continuous breakthroughs, I also got some treatment, and now there is no problem talking to you. However, in order to let you Growing up, I won¡¯t help you this way at all times. All of this depends on you. And my power does not need to be passed on to you by me, you can use it. In the past so long , My power has already filled your body and merged with you. When you emit flame power, there is actually my power. Once, you can condense the flame power like a fire spirit, that is, the green spirit Fire, in fact, it is because of my power that it can be so wonderful. Otherwise, under the conditions of the world where the power was limited at the beginning, and the aura was closed, it would be impossible to do that much."


    Tang Ye understood the meaning of the phoenix, that is, now there is no need to specifically find the phoenix for power, because the power of the flame is actually the power of the phoenix. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t think it was necessary for the Phoenix to praise him so much. He practiced fast, but it was actually not due to Phoenix''s power. Without the power of the Phoenix, this body cannot adapt to it. The combination of the power of the Phoenix and the power of the dead wood in spring, perfect match, is the reason why he can adapt to any environment. Therefore, for the Phoenix, he doesn''t know how much gratitude he needs to be.


    The phoenix said again: "Now you can''t appear in front of me in the form of a soul, otherwise, you can enter the soul world and see me, so that I can teach you the stunts that the phoenix should have. Only That way, you really have my power. Now, you are just taking advantage of the power of the Phoenix. Therefore, I hope you will cultivate to the level of separation of soul and consciousness as soon as possible, and then accept my power inheritance."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was very surprised, and his soul ideology?


    But think about it, he thinks this is not difficult to understand. In fact, it''s the state of being out of the body like before. However, according to Phoenix, the world of soul consciousness is definitely different from the out-of-body soul that he had contacted in the ancestral land of the earth. Otherwise, Phoenix doesn''t need to say that. Now, it must be because he hasn''t done it yet.


    Phoenix explained: "The so-called soul-conscious world is actually another world. It is equivalent to that you act in the form of a soul, and this action is not that your soul has left your body. It is precisely that your soul is still in yours. In the body, it¡¯s just that there is an astral world in your body. Your soul will not leave the body, but will enter this world. And I am in this world now. Only when you come to this world can you interact with When I meet, I can teach you the stunt of Phoenix."


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye probably understood a little bit, and said, "Then, how can I get my soul free and reach such a world of soul consciousness?"


    "There is no specific way. This level is not something everyone can do. Those who can do this will usually have super skills. Therefore, very few people master this ability. And what I know is, first of all, you You must have a strong enough soul power. Then, when your soul becomes strong enough, you need an opportunity. This opportunity can be met and unattainable, and it will bring you into the world of soul consciousness. So, what you can do is Make your soul stronger. And now, when you conquer the dead and conclude the contract, you actually use the soul to complete. In this case, it is the exercise and improvement of your soul. So, you can conquer the dead with peace of mind. Become your subordinate, become your attribution subordinate." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded to Phoenix.


    "Ka Ka?"


    At this time, I suddenly heard the sound of the bone monster, expressing very doubts. It turned out that Tang Ye just started talking with the Phoenix because of the sound of the Phoenix, ignoring the bone monster kneeling in front of him. The skeletal monster felt that he was talking to himself, which was very strange, so he issued a voice reminder.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and looked at the bone monster. Since the Phoenix had said that the soul could be strengthened by concluding a contract, he must have agreed to the bone monster''s request. Not only promised, but also to conquer more dead objects. He said to the bone monster: "Then, let''s conclude a subordination contract. I am willing to let you follow me, and then conquer this border sea of ??corpses together and become the king here. Then, we will conquer the sea of ??stars!"


    "Ka Ka!" The bone monster was very excited and excited. At first, it thought it was just saving itself and was willing to belong to Tang Ye. Now that it heard Tang Ye''s words, it looked forward to it, and it would have a day to conquer others?

 Chapter 2600： Terrorist power bonus!

    The conclusion of a contract requires a ritual, which is a matter of course, and it is impossible to complete it verbally. A contract will be a **** relationship embedded in the soul. Once established, it cannot be changed, unless it is possible to wash away this **** relationship on the soul by using a powerful holy object.


    Still have to use the power of the undead. Because, like bone monsters, they are themselves good at undead power. If they are replaced with other powers, such as flames, they may not be able to bear them and they will die. Even if they can bear it, that kind of power can''t make them perform well, and their power is greatly reduced, which is useless. Therefore, Tang Ye is now using the power of the undead to complete the contract.


    In fact, he now has no other power besides the power of the undead. As for the flame power, it is phoenix. It can be said to be integrated in the body. But this kind of power, because it has reached the firmament world, cannot be used casually. Different from the ancestral land of the earth, in the existence of the firmament world, many strong people can feel the power of the Phoenix. If it is used at will, then the existence of Phoenix will be exposed. The Phoenix is ??still in a very weak state. If Emperor Void knew about it, Tang Ye would definitely not be able to resist it, and would eventually be killed by Emperor Void.


    What the Emperor Void wanted to kill was naturally not Tang Ye, but the Phoenix.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to conclude a contract. He had never done anything like this before in the ancestral land of the earth. However, the Phoenix knew that the Phoenix had taught him. So, according to what the Phoenix told him, he portrayed a magic circle on the ground, then let the bone monster stand in, and he also stood in, so that the contract magic circle could be launched to conclude.


    However, when the bone monster saw the magic circle painted by Tang Ye, if it had an expression, it was really speechless...It was a soul painter, it was strange. Tang Ye was tall and handsome, the painting circle Why is it so ugly?


    I can''t even start it!


    But don''t care, if you can''t activate it, let yourself describe the contract magic circle. The bone monster must know this kind of magic circle, thinking it wants to take in the younger brother, and then just do it. It was really puzzled. It took the initiative to belong to Tang Ye. It didn''t expect that even the contract magic circle would have to do it by itself. Hey, it really seemed to be completely upside down.


    The skeletal monsters were worried about whether Tang Ye''s painting of such an ugly contract circle would affect his improvement.


    Because after the contract is concluded, the subordinate will get a part of the master''s power, in addition to power, there are power attributes. This will definitely strengthen the power of subordination, and the power of subordination will be higher than before.


    The skeletal monster was originally looking forward to it, but seeing Tang Ye''s magic circle, don''t mention the expectation in his heart, but rather mysterious. It was thinking that Tang Ye might not even know such a thing. It doesn''t feel like being living in the firmament world, so if you recognize such a person as the master, will it be digging holes and jumping?


    Although it was all doubts, the bone monster still stood in the contract magic circle, and then Tang Ye also stood in and launched according to the method of the Phoenix Cult. Then, a burst of light suddenly appeared, dazzling. Then a powerful undead force emerged, surrounding Tang Ye and the bone monster. At this time, I saw that the skull of the bone monster was carved with a black flame mark by an undead force. Then, this black flame imprint seemed to be copied, and then flew to Tang Ye''s side, merged into Tang Ye''s body, in fact entered Tang Ye''s world of soul consciousness.


    At this moment, the ceremony of concluding the contract is completed.


    At this time, the phoenix heard a voice and said to Tang Ye: "If you can enter the world of soul consciousness, you can see the contract mark that represents this bone monster and you. Because you have this contract mark, you can be right. The bone monster issues orders, and it must not disobey. Such a contract mark is actually the soul of the bone monster. If it does not comply, you can directly destroy this contract mark, which is equivalent to killing the soul of the bone monster, and the bone monster will die. undoubtedly."


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing understanding. It seems that the world of soul consciousness is very important. In this case, we must step up time to exercise the soul. Being able to enter the world of soul consciousness will have a huge effect.


    "This skeletal monster...Its characteristics are very strong!" At this time, the Phoenix heard another voice. The phoenix is ??in the world of soul consciousness. It can intuitively see the contract mark of the bone monster, then it can see the potential of the bone monster as a belonging, or the level of quality.


    What Phoenix saw was that the bone monster had a very high quality, and said to Tang Ye: "This bone monster turned out to be a dead creature with super high intelligence. Its potential is limitless! You can cultivate it well, and in the future, it will definitely It is your right-hand man. You can¡¯t imagine its power and effect. I can make an analogy. If it really grows to the extreme, it can block many attacks under my peak power. In other words, it has become The potential of the undead king!"


    "You really found a baby." Phoenix couldn''t help but looked a little excited.


    "Um..." Tang Ye didn''t expect the bone monster to be so powerful.


    In fact, he believed that the bone monster had a very high intelligence. Because when he was in contact with the bone monster just now, he knew that the bone monster is very humane, just like a person, except that it looks like a skeleton. Kaizhi is extremely high, which is certainly true. As for the potential that Phoenix mentioned, he felt it was an unexpected gain. He is very happy. He has cultivated bone monsters, which can greatly increase his strength and speed up the pace of becoming the lord of the border corpse sea!


    "This... my God! Master, you are so..." At this time, Tang Ye heard the voice of the bone monster, which turned out to be a clear and loud man''s voice, which didn''t feel old but still young.


    When it made a sound, it was actually talking. That is, Tang Ye understood it. It seemed that he could directly communicate with the bone monster.


    Tang Ye realized that it was the effect after signing the contract. The Phoenix also said this just now, so don''t be surprised. This is convenient, you can talk to the bone monster directly.


    The sound of the bone monster at this time was very surprised. Because it felt its own power changes. Originally, it was the power of the third level of the star lord, and reached the fifth level of the star lord under the violent violent. Let now, it finds that its power has reached the fifth level of the Star Lord, and it is no problem to reach the seventh level of the Star Lord under the violent!


    This... is too amazing!


    Under normal circumstances, the strength of a subordinate is related to the strength of the master. Now Tang Ye itself is only the power of the eighth level of the Star Lord, and the gap with it is not very big, but it almost got 30% of Tang Ye''s power bonus. This is a direct promotion!


    Under normal circumstances, it is the best to get a 10% strength bonus. Many are 3% or 5%. But Tang Ye, thirty percent!


    It''s not trivial! This master is definitely not an ordinary person!

 Chapter 2601： The name of the dependents!

    If the bone monster wants to cultivate to the fifth level of the power of the Star Lord, I don''t know how long it will take. Because it has cultivated to the third level of the Star Lord''s strength, it has stayed in the border corpse sea for hundreds of years, even thousands of years. The border corpse sea has been used as a place for stacking corpses for thousands of years. Therefore, it took so long to obtain the third-level strength, and now, because of Tang Ye''s contract relationship, he was directly promoted to the second-level strength.


    Compared with a thousand years, this moment is not amazing?


    The bone monster felt that he was dreaming.


    If it is not a dream, then Tang Ye will become stronger in the future, and the benefits he will receive will be enormous, easily surpassing other bone monsters! Thinking of Tang Ye''s strength improvement speed before, the bone monsters without a heart felt that their heart was about to jump out. What a **** excitement, Tang Ye''s cultivation speed is simply extraordinary, so he will also increase dramatically... the bone monsters couldn''t help but laugh.


    I used to be here in the land of the corpse sea for a lifetime, but now it''s finally good luck to meet such a master!


    "My name is Tang Ye, and I will call you as you go. Although you and I have concluded a contract, I don''t value the benefits of superiors and subordinates so much. It''s good to get along with each other naturally." Tang Ye said to the skeleton monster.


    The bone monster was taken aback, always feeling that Tang Ye was different. He guessed that Tang Ye was indeed not from this world. It''s not the sea of ??corpses on the border, maybe it''s from a very strange, but very strange world.


    "Master, my name is...erh..." The bone monster wanted to say his name, but he forgot. The memory of life is gone, and it hasn''t known its exact name for so long.


    Tang Ye saw this, knowing that these monsters wandering in the sea of ??corpses generally turned into bones after death. After thousands of years of nourishment by the undead power here, they became bone monsters. They have no memories of the past. Only a few monsters will carry the memories of the past. Such monsters must be the king here. Gu Bone Monster is not, but now it belongs to Tang Ye''s subordinates, Tang Ye thinks it would be better to let it have a new beginning. Then, name him from here.


    Tang Ye said to the bone monster: "You are afraid that you have forgotten your name. In that case, I will give you a name. It is the first thing I will do for you after you and I have concluded the contract. Then, Starting today, you will be called...Guxie."


    In ancient times, it means bones. Anyway, they are all bones. If it is evil, being a skeleton monster has something to do with evil. Moreover, the word evil, as an independent name, is often some big boss. Therefore, Tang Ye thinks the name Gu Xie is very good. Although the name did not think deeply.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the bone monster thanked him very much, bowed to his luggage and said, "Thank you, Master!"


    Naturally, others helped a lot with the name. The meaning given by the name is like an approval. It would be a little weird if I named myself.


    Gu Xie had lived in the Border Corpse Sea for so long, and now Tang Ye felt that he could learn more about the Border Corpse Sea through it. And, the one mentioned at the beginning, a place suitable for his life. That is, a place suitable for living people. Now that Gu Xie''s affair has been resolved, there is no need to delay the next step, just to find such a place first. If there are other things, like understanding the border corpse sea, understanding the kings of other regions, etc., when you get to a place that suits your life, feel comfortable, and then slowly understand it is better.


    Tang Ye said to Gu Xie: "I asked you earlier about the place suitable for my life. You said yes, then take me to see it."


    "Okay!" Gu Xie is very happy now, his strength has improved, he has a name, and he has started his life in the frontier corpse sea. He feels full of expectation, full of energy, step by step, very interesting.


    "Master, please come with me." Gu Xie said to Tang Ye.


    Then, Gu Xie took action, walked towards the river under the mountain, and then towards the source of the river.


    While following Gu Xie, Tang Ye asked him: "There is a place suitable for living people in such a place, it must be very rare, right? So, isn''t this place very many people staring at it? Where? Let¡¯s go like this. Will it be dangerous? Should we do something else?"


    Guxie¡¯s skeleton¡¯s mouth looked like he was about to laugh, and said, ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Master. Actually, I¡¯ve been in the border corpse sea for so long. You are the only living person I have ever seen, and you can live. The living people who have come down. So, from the past to the present, there are almost no living people here in the border corpse sea. Then, the kind of place suitable for living people¡¯s life is meaningless here. We don¡¯t need such a place, what we want is It is full of undead power. And the kind of vitality is what we hate. Therefore, such a place is actually no one cares about. Therefore, it is good for the master to go directly and do not worry about danger."


    "There is still such a good thing?" Tang Ye was pleasantly surprised. It would be nice to have such a place. Thankfully, I didn''t expect that I didn''t have to fight, so my development would go smoothly.


    Gu Xie looked back at Tang Ye, and found it very strange. He asked, "Master, I am actually very strange. As a person who cultivates the power of the undead, shouldn''t you like the land of the undead like me? Why do you still like that? This kind of vibrant place. That kind of place is not good for your cultivation. On the contrary, it will have hindering effects. For example, if you own a gem of undead power, you hold this gem in the vibrant place. To practice and absorb, in fact, there will be an undead force being impacted by vital forces, which slows down the speed of cultivation."


    "You make a lot of sense." Tang Ye nodded and said, "But, I''m a bit different, so don''t worry about this issue."


    The reason why Tang Ye has not been worried about this issue is actually because of the existence of dead trees every spring. Deadwood will adjust itself every spring so that the influence of ancient heresy does not appear. Of course, now that you have chosen to cultivate the power of the undead, then you can practice faster if you do it, so naturally do it. As for the place to live, it is just life.


    Gu Xie knew the characteristics of Tang Ye, and he must have hidden many secrets. Since Tang Ye didn''t want to talk, he wouldn''t spy. A dependent subordinate cannot spy on the master, otherwise the consequences will be serious. And even if you snoop, you can''t snoop out anything, because without that "authority", it''s a subordinate relationship in itself, and it''s restricted by the owner.


    Tang Ye and Gu Xie ran by the river, corpses, corpses, and the like were all over the ground, rancid. Even if Tang Ye used his strength to adapt, he felt too gloomy. It was time to find a fresher environment to ease his mood.


    Soon, the two swept to the source of the river, and Tang Ye saw the green!

 Chapter 2602： Establish a base!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect to see green!


    This is really exciting. In this gloomy and dark place, I feel that the colors of heaven and earth are just black and white and dark, and there is a vibrant green!


    "Master, that''s there." Gu Xie said to Tang Ye.


    The place where the green is reflected in the front is not that there are green trees growing there. The green is reflected through a small hole like a combination of stones, plus flowing water. This green is not obvious, but because it is so different from the surrounding corpses, even a little bit can be recognized.


    There is a small waterfall with rocks on it, and the flowing water washed down from above is snow white and very clear, giving people a fresh feeling. It''s really rare. In such a place, there is such a landscape.


    Tang Ye couldn''t wait to take a look, and jumped out a few times before reaching the top of the small waterfall, and then saw that there was a passage in the middle of several huge rocks with flowing water. This is not the top of the waterfall, but there is a passage here, which shows that there are other things inside. So Tang Ye entered through the rocky path. The trail is a bit narrow, but it can pass. He crawled in little by little, and then saw more and more bright. The oncoming breath is fresh, moist, and wonderful.


    Tang Ye got rid of the dead wood and adapt to the environment in spring and became a person of ordinary life. Suddenly, it was like a person who was about to suffocate was breathing again, and couldn''t help but breathe out, feeling saved.


    After finally crossing the stone path, Tang Ye was stunned when he saw the scenery in his eyes.


    Xanadu, yes, it is Xanadu!


    At this time, Tang Ye was at the end of the stone path, but before this end, there was another cliff!


    This cliff is circular. After a circle, the waterfall is very large and the landscape is shocking, like an inverted sky. And the point above is precisely because there is a waterfall scouring the stone, that is, the rock above the stone path, and then a part of it diverges, forming the small waterfall outside the stone path.


    Under the circular cliff, there is a green area with lush grasses and even flowers. There is running water all around. Here, it is like a big lake, and there is a small island in the lake, which is extremely beautiful.


    "Great!" Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. In the gloomy place of the Boundary Corpse Sea, the place of flowing water here is simply heaven.


    Tang Ye stood up and looked dangerous before the waterfall, but Tang Ye jumped directly. Falling quickly, with the scouring blow of clear rain, did not feel uncomfortable, but felt painful. Living for a long time in the border corpse sea, I can''t help but feel depressed, and people seem to have become gloomy. Now that there is such a fresh place, it feels that people have become sunny again.


    Tang Ye fell into the water, took a bath comfortably, and then went to the green area, lying on the emerald grass, so comfortable.


    "In this case, you can save those angels." Tang Ye is still very kind. Although he has cultivated the power of the undead, his heart and character have not been affected by the power of the undead. He thinks that he can save Asiya. They are.


    Indeed, power itself is not good or bad, the key is to see who uses it. However, in fact, things like the power of the undead are indeed dead things. If a person is in contact for a long time, it will inevitably be affected, and the body and mind will change. Therefore, many people who practice the power of the undead have indeed become dark and evil. Therefore, people will not like people who practice this power, and they will always unconsciously have a kind of discriminatory thoughts, and feel that most people who practice these powers are evil and bad people.


    After all, most of them are like this, no wonder others have such prejudices.


    Tang Ye had a good time in this clear water green area, and then knew that he had spent a lot of time on this matter, so he planned to go back and save Asiya and the others here. Here, they can heal their injuries with peace of mind, then there is no problem.


    Tang Ye was still worried about them. It was not that they could not insist on being attacked by the bone monsters, but that the phoenix mentioned earlier that there was a spaceship of the evil ghost clan in the sky. It is estimated that the ghost clan people have been staring at Asi Ya them. If they shot, it would be difficult for Assia to resist. Therefore, Tang Ye decided to save them.


    Before leaving, Tang Ye looked at this beautiful piece of land and decided that this would be his base!


    In fact, this base area did not grow into such a paradise for no reason. Once here, it was also a place where bones were piled up. However, because of some environmental changes, the terrain here has become very advantageous. Then, the corpses could no longer be thrown here, and slowly, the corpses that were originally piled up here became rich nourishment. And the corpses here will not turn into bone monsters, that is because there is not much undead power here, so they cannot be bred.


    After leaving the base area and returning to Tang Ye, Tang Ye saw Gu Xie waiting. It may be that the naked bone monster like Gu Xie really doesn''t like this kind of vibrant place, so it just arrived and didn''t follow Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t force him, but gave him great freedom.


    "Master, what''s the situation, are you satisfied with it?" Gu Xie saw that Tang Ye looked very good, and asked.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Very good, I like it very much. From now on, this is my base area. Next, I will build this place. Although this is great, I think it is necessary to build it. Since I intend to conquer the border corpse sea, there must always be a symbolic place. Of course, I will not destroy this place. Here, I will maintain the original appearance as much as possible, but will expand to the outside and build city walls and other things."


    "Then we need a certain amount of manpower. I can provide manpower, but I don''t think it is enough, the master can..." Gu Xie hinted something, Tang Ye squinted and smiled, did not answer, waiting for Gu Xie to finish talking. if.


    Gu Xie continued: "I think the master can find more bones and subordinates, or other existences, so that they can establish a bond relationship with the master, and they will obey the master''s words, so the master can let them build what the master wants. The house is now."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Your suggestion is good. It is really necessary to recruit troops. However, I ask you, if you conquer those bone monsters and conclude a contract with them, then they will obey you, right? Will you still listen to my orders?"


    "Of course I will listen." Gu Xie said, "I want to listen to you. Maybe they won''t?"


    "Yes, very good." Tang Ye nodded. Then he said to Gu Xie: "In this case, I will be responsible for finding stronger family members, and you will be responsible for the weaker resources. You can use this kind of labor force and build my base area."

 Chapter 2603： Know nothing!

    Tang Ye also asked Phoenix, if Gu Xie conquered the other boys, would his soul be tempered when Gu Xie entered into a contractual relationship?


    It''s like the regional agents he met in the ancestral land of the earth before. The lower-level agents distribute things. In addition to his own commission, it will be beneficial to develop his superiors. In this case, even if Gu Xie concluded a contract with another dead thing, Tang Ye could train his soul.


    This is a very good thing, which can greatly speed up Tang Ye''s progress in training his soul.


    Very lucky, Phoenix told Tang Ye the answer is-yes!


    This would be great, otherwise it would be very troublesome for any soldier to ask Tang Ye to conclude a contract.


    Now Tang Ye is going to save Asiya and the others, even if Asiya and the others can block the attacks of those bone monsters, it may not be necessary to face the evil ghost race. After all, they were defeated by the evil ghost tribe. The Phoenix told Tang Ye that even if the Angel Race died, the body still had many functions. The Angel Race is a near-perfect race, and there are so many coveted things. Moreover, Asiya is still the princess of the angel race, it is even more desirable. Even a dead body is of great value.


    Tang Ye brought ancient evil together. Now that Gu Xie has reached the fifth level of the Star Lord''s strength, there is no problem dealing with most bone monsters, and it can even be said that there is no problem dealing with any bone monsters. Because even if it was attacking the bone monster on Asiya''s side, the strongest was only the fifth level of the Star Lord. No matter how much, coupled with the violent state, it can reach the seventh level of the Star Lord like Gu Xie, and it is equal to Gu Xie, but Gu Xie may not be unable to deal with it. One may be a tie. However, now Gu Xie felt that he would not be tied, he felt that he could win.


    Because he received Tang Ye''s power influence, this power influence not only improved the realm of strength, but also the power of power, which can also be said to be the attribute of power. Gu Xie can clearly feel that while Tang Ye''s power is the power of the undead, there is also another terrifying power, which is flame. The flame has the strongest destructive power, and the explosive damage often makes others fearful. At the same level, the two forces confront each other, and the flame power is almost always dominant.


    Just now when Tang Ye entered the base area, Gu Xie tried to use the undead power he had now, and found that it was as expected. Now his undead power also has a kind of flame power. He gathers the undead power on the big knife. The undead power on the big knife is not just a layer, but swaying like a flame. This is terrible. On the surface Going is also a lot cooler.


    It can be described as compelling.


    But also try to see if this is unfavorable. Therefore, Gu Xie cleaved and chopped down a rock, and then made a "bang". At the moment when the broad knife hit the rock, in addition to the rock being cut in half, there was another explosion that made the rock Broken more. At the same time, a small layer of flame remained on the rock, burning for a while before extinguishing.


    Such a result made Gu Xie stunned. In other words, his current attack has two more effects than before. One is explosion, the other is power burning. Undoubtedly, this brought great power to his attack. He was confident that even if he faced the leader of the strongest bone monster army occupying the east, he didn''t need to be afraid of anything.


    Gu Xie was so excited. He was already eager to try, and he was going to find the hostile bone monsters to try, to see if he could beat them, and make them regret the past bullying it, humiliating it, and wanting to destroy it. Now, who is bullying someone, maybe. Who would destroy who? Gu Xie wanted to act, thinking it would destroy those enemies!


    "Guxie, have you discovered the situation on the west side of the mountain you occupy? There are a few angels who are besieged by bone monsters." Tang Ye asked Gu as he swept towards the place where Asiya and the others were. evil ways.


    Gu Xie said: "Master, yes, I have discovered the movement in the west. However, because the forces in the west are stronger than mine... Therefore, I dare not go there, so I am not very clear about what it is. Happening."


    Gu Xie was a little embarrassed. The power of the bone monster in the west is the weaker of the several bone monsters, but he still can''t beat it, indicating that he is weaker, which is indeed a bit embarrassing.


    However, this is not the case now. Gu Xie immediately became hardened, and said to Tang Ye: "Master, don''t worry, because I get the master''s power bonus, my current strength is far beyond them. Therefore, if the master wants to go there next, I will do it for you. Open the way! If they dare to stop you, they will die."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "There is no need to kill them, you can try to subdue them and let them become your subordinates, so as to strengthen your own strength. However, you also have to remember one sentence, rather than indiscriminately. In the selection of your subordinates, you must pay attention to their loyalty and strength, otherwise they will bite you and drag you down. Therefore, the current situation is that you would rather be the elite than the ones you can control than those who are rebellious. Heart, and just want to eat and enjoy."


    "The master said yes, I will remember it!" Gu Xie solemnly said to Tang Ye.


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then he said to Gu Xie: "However, now there are not only bone monsters, but also people of evil spirits."


    "Evil Ghost Clan?" Gu Xie was startled when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He didn''t expect that there would be a notorious but very powerful ghost clan. You know, the evil ghost race is a race that has eliminated all the angel races, and is known as the "second demon". Although the defeat of the Angel Race was thought to have been badly beaten by Emperor Void, the existence of the Angel Race has been so long. It is said that it was an ancient race in the city of an ancient country. So, such a foundation is very deep. It''s definitely not that easy to defeat thoroughly. Therefore, the evil ghost tribe did this, showing their strength.


    Gu Xie felt that this matter was very serious, and that he had to be careful, and even if possible, it was better not to engage in evil spirits. Otherwise, if you are targeted by the evil ghost tribe, there will be no good fruit in the future. Now that they are just developing, they cannot tolerate such a blow.


    Gu Xie said to Tang Ye: "Master, are you really going to save those angels, do you hesitate to become enemies with evil spirits?"


    "What? Is there any problem?" Tang Ye asked Gu Xiedao.


    Gu Xie felt that if he had a physical body, he would definitely roll his eyes. He felt more and more that Tang Ye seemed to know nothing about this world, which could easily happen.


    Gu Xie said to Tang Ye: "The evil ghost clan is very powerful, and it has been reused by Emperor Void. If we provoke them, we will be killed soon."

 Chapter 2604： No danger!

    Gu Xie was indeed worried that the evil ghost tribe would be brought back and killed by the evil ghost tribe. Although he is now very strong because of Tang Ye''s contract, he is still vulnerable to the evil ghost clan. He didn''t want to be like this, because he just became stronger and seemed to have ambitions to achieve it. He couldn''t be killed just like that, right?


    When Tang Ye heard what Gu Xie said, he laughed out loud and said, "Gu Xie, of course I have considered this issue. However, I tell you, even if there are dangers, we have to do something. In addition, we have to Obey the heart. I cannot agree with the behavior of the evil ghost clan. Most of it is to be an enemy of them. Even if I tell you, maybe one day, I will be an enemy of the Void Emperor?"


    "This..." Gu Xie didn''t know what to say when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Is it so powerful? The Great Emperor Void could be someone who even the Great Emperor Xinghe couldn''t do with him, now Tang Ye, a guy who is only the Lord of the Stars, actually wants to fight the Great Emperor Void?


    I''m afraid it''s a bit too overwhelming.


    Of course, these words Gu Xie just thought about it in his heart, Tang Ye is his master, and now it is the kind of situation where he marries a chicken and a dog and a dog, so he has to follow whatever Tang Ye wants to do. Even if it is to die, he has to follow.


    As a subordinate to the contract, if the master dies, perhaps he will not die, but he will also be greatly affected and will not be easier than death. Therefore, he must be **** with Tang Ye.


    Seeing Gu Xie''s surprised expression, Tang Ye smiled. It''s actually a bit embarrassing. Indeed, after changing anyone, hearing a guy with the strength of the Lord of the Stars said that he was going to deal with Emperor Void, that would definitely be a matter of laughter. So Tang Ye changed the subject and said: "I told you at the beginning, to conquer the sea of ??stars. If you can do that, then it will be a matter of time before you face Emperor Void. However, with our current situation Strength, this kind of thing is still too far away. So, let¡¯s take a look at the moment. You said that it is dangerous to have **** with the evil spirits, and it is indeed dangerous. However, I really can¡¯t accept the cruel behavior of the evil spirits. So At this time, I will follow my inner thoughts and do it, that is, to save the angels. Of course, doing this kind of thing is not impulsive or hot-headed. I dare to do this now because of Advantages can be used."


    Tang Ye continued to say to Gu Xie: "Have you forgotten what this place is? This is a sea of ??corpses on the border. No one can stay here for a long time unless they have sufficient strength to support it. However, this requires a lot of strength. . There are so many dangers in the border corpse sea, no one can guarantee that they will be safe in such an environment, let alone in a situation where they need to fight. I think this is why the people of the evil ghost race stay in the sky all the time. The reason for the delay in coming down. The evil ghost people are waiting, waiting for the angel people to be killed by the environment here, and then come down to collect the corpses. As for the evil ghost people, why don¡¯t they just come down to catch the living, I think There must be a reason. These will be known when we get to know it. So, if we want to fight the evil ghosts, we will use the environment of the border corpse sea. If we don¡¯t fight them head-on, we can use kite flying Tactics, or guerrilla tactics. In short, it is to consume. Consume them, wait for their strength to weaken, then we will collect their heads!"


    "Um..." Gu Xie didn''t understand Tang Ye''s words very well, but he always felt very powerful. Since Tang Ye said so, he obeyed the arrangement. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t need to tell him so much, as the master, just ordered directly. However, Tang Ye still talked about Gu Xie one by one, which made Gu Xie feel that Tang Ye, the master, was a bit different.


    It seemed that Tang Ye didn''t treat him as an attribution department at all to arrange, but as an equal person to discuss and discuss with him. This is really flattering, no master would be so kind to his subordinates.


    Gu Xie acted with Tang Ye. He felt that if Tang Ye made crazy moves, he would follow at all costs, it was probably because of Tang Ye''s treatment. Because of this treatment, he was deeply moved and felt that he was very dignified.


    To the west of the mountain range, where Asiya and the others fell. Tang Ye and Gu Xie hid behind a rock, observing the situation. Gu Xie discovered that almost all the bone monsters in the west came here. This is very unusual. Under normal circumstances, even if you fight for something precious, you will not dispatch everything at once. In case of any accident, will the whole army be wiped out? Up?


    Gu Xie went to observe again, and was shocked when he saw Asiya and the others.


    "It''s a calamity body! It''s a calamity body!" Gu Xie shouted out very excitedly.


    Tang Ye was puzzled and looked at Gu Xie, "What calamity body?"


    Gu Xie endured his excitement, looking at Asiya and the others'' hollow skull eyes, they all seemed to be fascinating, and said to Tang Ye: "That''s a calamity situation that is only possible for the angel race. Because the angel race has fallen. Later, he will become an extreme fallen angel, which is the exact opposite of angels. According to legends, fallen angels are actually demons. And because of the direct transformation from angels to demons, this transition period is extremely extreme, which can be said to be a direct change from light to darkness. Therefore, this situation will cause a kind of filthy power. This filthy power is called the scourge body. The scourge body is very terrible, and it is a power that even the Void Emperor cannot understand. The most important thing is, Even a character like the Void Emperor may be injured by the invasion. The power emanating from the calamity body is like a kind of invincible poison. If you are injured, you will die. However, very cleverly, this The power of the calamity body is an extremely precious training resource for us dead spirits. It can even be said to be the holy medicine for power promotion. If we are given to us dead spirits, our dead spirits'' power can be greatly improved. .Now I understand why these guys in the west are so desperately attacking those angel races, thinking they want to get the power of the calamity body. Ha... if they are allowed to get the power of the calamity body, then this land of bones No matter how strong the forces in the north and south are, they will become their subordinates. It is even possible to continue to conquer the entire border corpse sea!"


    Gu Xie said, becoming very serious, and said to Tang Ye: "Master, if we still want to gain a foothold in the border corpse sea, then we must prevent the guy in the west from gaining the power of the calamity body!"


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Listening to what you said, it is certain that the calamity body''s power cannot be taken away by other undead spirits. So let''s go out and rescue these angel races. Maybe, save. If they don¡¯t, you can still get this calamity power."


    When Gu Xie heard this, his hollow eyes suddenly appeared red, and said, "Of course!"


    At this time, Gu Xie was afraid that he was attracted by the calamity body and obsessed with it, so there was a danger of evil ghosts in the sky.

 Chapter 2602： How to survive?

    Huhu!


    Guxie''s eyes flashed red, in fact, he was about to enter a violent state. At this time, it was not concerned about any danger at all, and it was attracted by the power of the disaster body, and it was obsessed with it. It must also want to get the power of the disaster body.


    Tang Ye was very speechless. This guy, what just said that it is not good to provoke the evil spirits, now, hey, hey, regardless of the danger.


    Gu Xie was about to be dispatched, and Tang Ye also planned to go out. However, at this moment, the force suddenly attacked from the sky. Tang Ye immediately realized that the evil ghost tribe was making the shot. He pulled Gu Xie back and told Gu Xie not to go out yet.


    "Wait, the evil ghost tribe has taken action. Let''s observe here, let those bone monsters fight the evil ghost tribe, and then we will go out." Tang Ye pulled back Gu Xie who was about to rush out.


    At this time, outside, a powerful force impacted from the sky, hitting Asiya''s open shield.


    boom!


    The violent shock shocked Asya and the others. The original strong shield seems to be very fragile, and it can be easily broken.


    "It''s an evil ghost!" Ackerman yelled, holding two short blades tightly with both hands. They were made of snow white like spars, shimmering with cold light, and they must be extremely sharp.


    As one of the three most powerful people under Princess Asiya, Ackerman has a terrifying speed. At the same time, at this time, she did not see her wings. Because her wings have become invisible. This is to facilitate her speed and moves, to reduce her area of ??action as much as possible, to achieve the fastest and agility, and then to give the enemy a fatal blow.


    The other two capable men, Sivir and Disya. Sivir is a warrior with a boomerang weapon and can take the head of a man from thousands of miles away. Disya is a magician who is good at freezing magic. As for Assia''s own power, she is an angel with a magic sword, mastering both magic and martial skills.


    "Damn, the evil spirits are still staring at us, they can''t wait any longer, and now take action against us!" Ackerman looked up and stared, but as far as he could see the evil spirits'' spaceships, she was certain, There are a group of evil ghost spaceships high in the sky.


    Regarding Ackerman''s words, Athea and the others think the same is true. If their angels fall into the hands of the enemy, they will usually have a very tragic end. Even before or after death, they will be "fully utilized". Judging from the current situation, the evil ghost tribe still wants their bodies.


    "Never let them succeed!" Asiya drank it low, looking up at the sky as well, and said coldly: "If they don''t come down, it is impossible to catch us. If they come down, then we will pull even if they die. To bury them."


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, the bone monster attacked again. These are bone monsters belonging to the west and middle of the Withered Bone Zone. They don''t care what happened to the attack from high altitude just now, they only know that the shield opened by Asiya has become weak, and they may break, so they must seize the opportunity.


    But this time, the attacks of the bone monsters were different from the previous ones. In front of a group of skeletal monsters, there is a bone color that is obviously different from other skeletal monsters. The skeletal color of this skeletal monster is silvery white, and it looks spotlessly shiny. At first glance, he knew that he was very strong and was a leader. And it is the boss of the bone monster west of the Withered Bone Zone, which can be called the boss of the West Zone.


    The boss of the West District led this group of bone monsters to attack. On the one hand, it made a group of bone monsters just rush away as before, and on the other hand, it used a big knife in its hand to attack. It jumped and attacked the top of the shield. This place was directly attacked by the power of the evil ghost family just now, and it must have been weakened a lot, so if you attack from here, you can break the shield faster.


    boom!


    The boss of the Western District has now entered a violent state, with the power of the Star Lord''s seventh level, which is incomparable to the power of other bone monsters. Under its attack, Assia''s opened shield was shaken again.


    This is seeing hope. I have been attacking for the past ten days, and it probably consumed a lot of Asiya''s power. Today, it is time to break this shield. Breaking the shield, allowing the border to be invaded by fake terrifying undead forces, Asiya and the others could not survive. At that time, the boss of the West District felt that the four disaster bodies belonged to it.


    With the power of the four calamities, it felt that it was easy to cultivate to the realm of the master of the star field. More importantly, you can master a very powerful martial arts-disaster-like martial arts.


    In fact, this is an ordinary martial skill, but because it is endowed with calamity power, it has become a stunt that everyone should be afraid of.


    boom!


    When the boss of the West Zone was attacking, suddenly there was another force in the sky and it blasted directly onto the boss of the West Zone. The boss of the West Zone was shocked. Because it can be recombined soon, as long as the head is not broken.


    Boom!


    The power from the evil ghost clan is like a cannonball attack, full of power and fierceness. Asya''s shield became weaker and weaker, and she felt that she would be broken at any time.


    The broken bones and monsters of the western district boss quickly regrouped, and then looked up at the sky, not knowing where the evil ghost tribe people were. It feels that this affects its hunting very much, and if it kills Asiya and the others, the power of the calamity body will disappear. Therefore, the boss of the West End can''t let the evil ghost tribe kill Asiya.


    Right now, the boss of the West Zone just wanted to use the power of the evil ghost clan to break through the shield that Asiya opened.


    Click!


    The boss of the West District asked all his men to withdraw first, don''t attack Asiya and the others, let the spaceship power of the evil ghost race attack.


    Bang bang bang!


    Sure enough, the spacecraft of the evil ghost tribe kept throwing away their fighting power, exploding one after another, and the surrounding dust was all over the sky.


    "I can''t hold it anymore!" At this moment, Asiya looked cold and said to Sivir, Disya and Ackerman.


    "Let our power help you, Your Royal Highness!" Disya and the others said in unison.


    "No!" Asiya refused: "Even if you want to use your power, you can''t stay here anymore. This place has been discovered by the evil ghost clan, they will only continue to attack us, so we must avoid others. Go somewhere. So you have to be prepared to send out your strength to form a shield covering your body, otherwise you will be encroached on by the environment of the border corpse sea. In that case, the injury will be very difficult to heal."


    There is a wound, if it is invaded by the power of the undead, it will be more serious. To be swallowed up by the power of the undead can also cause major events.


    Disya and the others obeyed Asiya''s arrangement and nodded, and then they planned to open their shields again at the moment when the shields were broken, and then leave here to go to a place that is not targeted by the evil spirits.


    Now, it''s time for them to live and die. But unfortunately, they can''t see hope. Even if the attack of the evil ghost tribe is avoided, how can you survive in the border corpse sea?

 Chapter 2603： Death!

    He was injured, even more afraid to be exposed to the environment of the border corpse sea. Asiya and the others did not expect that the people of the evil ghost tribe would be so persistent, waiting so long in the sky for their bodies.


    At this time, in the sky above Asiya and the others, several spaceships were suspended, one of which had equipment similar to a cannon attacking the opposite side. That kind of power is indeed like a cannonball.


    Yan Mo is in charge of these spaceships. He is one of the powerful subordinates of Sahai, the head of the evil ghost clan. He offered to recover Asya and their bodies. They did not go under the Border Corpse Sea, because they were also afraid of the harsh environment of the Border Corpse Sea. And they judged the location of Asiya and the others by the location of the disaster body. Now the calamity body has not disappeared, indicating that Asya and the others have not died. But after waiting for ten days, Yan Mo has no patience. If you delay any longer, you may not catch up with the angel horn. Therefore, now he ordered an attack on Asiya and the others.


    There was no attack before because he wanted to recover the entire body of the angel race. Now I can''t wait, I can only attack, let Asiya and the others die, then send puppet soldiers to test, and then go down to recover the body.


    In fact, for the border corpse sea, because of the horrible rumors that have been circulating for thousands of years, it has been "demonized" to a certain extent. In fact, as long as the power is strong enough, there is no problem staying under the border corpse sea for a period of time. But the rumor is that you can''t get involved easily, or you will die. Of course, if one enters the border corpse sea territory, the terrifying existence here will be caught up, and if an accident occurs, death will indeed come soon.


    "Unexpectedly, Athea and the others are so stubborn, it''s **** it. The next thing is clearly the border corpse sea, they can actually live in the border corpse sea for more than ten days? Is the border corpse sea not as scary as the rumors?" Yan Mo frowned, already Very impatient.


    One of his subordinates said: "My lord, it may be true. After all, there are not many people who have really visited the Border Corpse Sea. Everything is rumors. The Border Corpse Sea is a place that is of interest except for the eerie undead warriors and wizards , Who else has an idea? So, if the following is not so scary, we can go straight on. Of course, to ensure safety, we can give it a try."


    "How to try?" Yan Mo asked.


    His men looked at the prisoners on the spaceship. These prisoners belonged to other tribes, including dwarves, high-horned tribes, and long-eared tribes. In short, the evil ghost tribes were plundering and burning their way, plundering other people¡¯s resources, and then burning other people¡¯s homes. In the end, it is necessary to capture people as prisoners as labor, or as cannon fodder in war, or even as shields for living people. The methods are extremely cruel. There was no one on the side of Emperor Xinghe who did not hate the ghost tribe.


    Yan Mo understood the meaning of his subordinates and said, "Come here, grab a prisoner and tie it up, then throw it under the sea of ??corpses on the border, then pull it up after a while to see what''s going on."


    "Yes!" The two evil ghost tribes immediately acted, tied a captive with a huge chain, and then dropped the border corpse sea.


    This is to experiment with the environment of the corpse sea on the border to see if it caused death immediately.


    "You should stop attacking first, and wait for my experiment. If I can go down, I will go directly to catch Asya and the others. This may be a huge gain. I thought that Asya and the others would only die. After all, the resources of dead corpses are not as good as living ones. Therefore, if you can go to the border corpse sea, you don''t have to rush to kill Asiya. The power of the calamity body is almost over." Yan Mo said to his opponent.


    "Yes!" a group of subordinates nodded.


    These evil ghost races, one by one, are full of fun to destroy and play with life. It seems that it is very refreshing to see how other people die and how miserable. The prisoner who was **** and thrown under the sea of ??corpses was very pitiful at first, struggling and begging for mercy. However, seeing this situation, these evil ghost tribes laughed and responded with great interest. Captives commit violence and so on.


    They threw the captive down. At this time, the boss of the West District was attacking Asiya and the others with the bone monster, and he ignored that much. The captive got under the border corpse sea and was quickly invaded by the undead power here, unable to breathe, and quickly suffocated to death. Then the vitality was deprived, just as the number withered, it was already dead, the whole body shrank, and the death was very miserable.


    Yan Mo felt that it was almost the same, so the captive pulled up, and then saw the captive''s tragic death, still very jealous. In just such a little time, they had already died lifeless, and only a pair of withered skins remained. It seemed that the environment under the sea of ??corpses was indeed very harsh, and they could not survive.


    "I don''t know how Asya and the others survived for so long!" Yan Mo was very angry and irritable. The environment under the Border Corpse Sea was indeed very bad, but Asya and the others have survived for more than ten days, what is going on. ?


    One of his men went down and looked at the tragic prisoner, found the problem, and said, "My lord, I think this prisoner died of suffocation and then was deprived of his vitality. This is very similar to the evil spirits we have encountered before. Circumstances. Evil spirits will emit terrifying undead power, suffocating people, and rob people of their vitality. This is very powerful and deadly, but it is not impossible to defend. As long as the strength is strong enough, it can be turned into a shield by turning the power into a shield. It¡¯s a way to protect it from the body, so that you can¡¯t be affected by the power of the undead. But doing so is to consume a lot of power, and if the power is not strong enough, it is also very dangerous."


    "So..." Yan Mo thought for a while, and said, "Although Athea''s power is very strong, but because of the injury, it is not much different from me. However, Athea can survive underneath. After more than ten days, in this case, they must use the flow to open the shield to protect themselves, so they persisted. In this way, even if the four of them take turns using their power, each of them will hold on for a few days. In this case, I will go down. It won''t take too much time. Don''t talk about a few days, give me an hour, I will be enough to solve them. It seems that I have to go down and have a look."


    Upon hearing this, several subordinates immediately said: "My lord, it is still dangerous, so let''s take it first."


    Yan Mo was still quite arrogant, and coldly snorted: "No, let''s go down together. There is no time for us to toss slowly. The speed of the angel horn is very fast, Lord Sahai will not wait for us all the time. So, we They must be recycled today, otherwise it will be too late."


    "You are ready, we have to go down and take a look!" Yan Mo ordered.


    "Yes!" Several evil ghost tribe fighters nodded.


    Beneath the sea of ??corpses, Asya''s shield was already very weak, and she was attacked by the boss of the western side of the bone monster again, and a crack was opened!

 Chapter 2604： There is no such reason!

    Tang Ye has been paying attention to everything. Asiya and the others, the boss bone monsters in the Western District, even went to the sky from time to time to observe the actions of the evil ghost tribe.


    He noticed that the shield that Asiya was supporting was about to fail. The boss of the West Zone among the bone monsters once again launched a fierce attack on Asiya, and at the same time there were several forces rushing down from the sky. This is probably the most critical time. So Tang Ye planned to act.


    He said to Gu Xie: "I heard that your calamity body power seemed terrifying just now. What will happen to me? Is it only your necromantic creatures that can touch it?"


    Gu Xie didn¡¯t know whether Tang Ye could touch him, and said, ¡°The calamity body''s power is indeed a great help to the necromantic creatures, but it also depends on the level of strength. If the strength is too weak, it may be affected by the calamity body. The power hurts. As for the master, you are actually not a necromantic creature, you just cultivated the power of the undead. And you just cultivated the power of the undead, and it¡¯s no better than the necromancer, so you should stay away from the power of the disaster. Is the safest way."


    "Then can you touch the calamity body power?" Tang Ye asked Gu Xiedao.


    Gu Xie looked at Asiya and the others, made an estimate, and said, "I can only touch one, but there are four of them, and I can only touch the one with the least power of the calamity body. So, save If it is, it is probably only the one with the smallest disaster relief power..."


    "Then save one first," Tang Ye said, "As for the other three, it depends on the situation."


    "Yes!" Gu Xie nodded.


    Boom!


    At this time, two cannonball-like forces attacked from the sky. This was launched by Yan Mo''s men on the spaceship, in order to attack Asiya and the others again, causing Asiya and the others to have their shields broken or seriously injured. He had already felt that Athea and the others were preparing to disappear, so it didn''t take long for them to get in touch with Athea and capture Athea back after the disaster was gone.


    What you get is a living person, not a corpse.


    It was already very difficult for Asiya to unfold the shield power, even if she was attacked by the boss of the western side of the bone monster, she would be broken. Now encountering Yan Mo''s kind of huge spaceship cannonball attack again, it must be unstoppable. Therefore, she immediately shouted to Dizya, Sivir and Ackerman: "You quickly withdraw and withdraw, and use your strength to form a shield to protect yourself!"


    "Yes!" Disya, Sivir, and Ackerman immediately nodded and agreed when they heard, and then made the move to jump out. But before that, the first thing they have to do is to gather shields to protect themselves from the harsh environment of the border corpse sea world.


    boom!


    However, when Asiya''s shield was just broken by Yan Mo''s power, the boss of the West District rushed with a group of bone monsters and attacked them directly.


    The bone monsters are all dead creatures, and they are not afraid of the calamity power they still carry at this time. And they just want to get the power of the disaster body. The boss of the West Zone is even more, he wants to absorb those disaster body forces directly, so that his strength will grow rapidly in a short period of time, and even break through. Moreover, because they are undead creatures, disease is not afraid of the consequences of calamity body power, so the boss of the West District doesn''t mind directly killing Asiya and the others. Killing Asiya and the others, you can directly seize the power of the calamity body.


    "These miscellaneous things!" Ackerman had a bad temper, screamed, and moved instantaneously. Before others could not see clearly, he had already turned around. Then, the bone monsters that came under the siege were all broken.


    The strength of bone monsters is still very weak compared to them, even if they are injured, they will not lose to bone monsters.


    However, if the number of bone monsters is very large, and the bone monsters can continue to regroup and resurrect, then you have to be afraid. Because they have to use their strength to form a shield to protect themselves from the undead power here, and consume too much power, it will not last long.


    "Don''t worry, the last calamity body power will quickly fade due to being attacked. Now, the calamity body power can no longer be a shield to protect Asya and the others, let''s just rush down!" At this time, descend from a high altitude. Yan Mo of Yan Mo said to several of his men. He felt that the calamity body power that Asiya and the others carried was getting weaker and weaker, which was a sign of disappearing. Originally, the calamity body would not disappear like this, otherwise it would not have to throw Asya and the others off the angel''s horn. He guessed that the power of the calamity body was affected by the environment of the border corpse sea, so he escaped.


    This is a great good thing for him. The calamity body power disappeared from Asiya and the others, then he could recapture Asiya and the others.


    Below, Asiya and the others had just repelled the bone monster, thinking they could jump out. In the past ten days, their injuries have recovered somewhat. Although the effect is very small, it may be affected by the environment of the border corpse sea. After all, there is almost no vitality here. Without drugs, it is difficult to treat injuries with strength alone. The so-called healing by one''s own strength is just to draw vitality to the body, and then cooperate with the body''s repair ability to achieve the effect of healing the injury. However, the border corpse sea really has no vitality, so in the past ten days, the effect of the treatment has been very small. However, the effect is small and effective. Therefore, they feel that in the current situation where they have to escape, they can only try their luck and see where they have a better chance of survival.


    I didn''t dare to act rashly before, because I didn''t know anything about the border corpse sea, so I just stayed in place for treatment. But now the situation does not allow it, so I can only act.


    "Caught you!" However, when Asiya and the others were about to jump out, they rushed down from the sky to Yan Mo and some of the evil ghosts. They played a huge force against Asiya and the others, this force may be able to dispel the power of the disaster body, then they will not be able to escape at all and will be captured again.


    "Damn it!" Asiya cursed, she wouldn''t let herself be arrested again. She whispered to Sivir and the others: "You can leave, I will block them!"


    "Your Royal Highness!" Sivir, Disya, and Ackerman would not agree. Because Yan Mo''s power itself is very strong, and now Asiya is still seriously injured, she definitely can''t stop it. Isn''t it just to resist with her life so that they can escape? How can this be done, you know, they are the servants, and Athea is the master!


    There is no reason to sacrifice the master and the servant to escape!


    Therefore, Sylvia and the others did not leave, and went to deal with Yan Mo with Asiya.


    "You..." Asiya was very annoyed.


    "His Royal Highness, needless to say, if the Princess will die, then we will definitely die first!" Sivir said firmly.

 Chapter 2605： Little arrangement!

    Asiya knew what Sivir and the others wanted, I am afraid that she could not persuade her at this time, even if it was an order, it was useless. Then we can only resist Yan Mo''s attack together, whether it is life or death. At this time, we don''t need to care about it. You can only do your best, and the result will be your fate.


    As a result, Acia, together with Sivir, Dizya, and Ackerman, worked together to deal with the attack from Yan Mo who was pressing down on his head. At this time, Yan Mo dived down from mid-air with several of his men and launched a huge attack at the same time. What Yan Mo cultivates is the power of fire. The two obvious short horns on the top of the evil ghost tribe¡¯s head are red, like hot red iron, and they are even more red when the power is generated.


    The flame power has terrible explosive and destructive power. Yan Mo''s power itself also has the seventh level of the Star Master, which is not much different from when Asiya was not injured. At this time, Asiya was injured so badly, it was not at all. It may be blocked. Even if you add Sivir, Dizia and Ackerman, it''s the same. What''s more, there are a group of strong men from the evil ghost race on Yan Mo''s side, basically all of whom have reached the tenth level of the master of the stars, and even the strength of the master of the stars. Therefore, it is impossible for Asiya and the others to stop it.


    In fact, Asiya and the others also knew about this, although they still had the will to fight, they still thought that they could fight hard, perhaps there was hope. But in fact, compared with Yan Mo''s current situation, there is a big difference between him. The result is self-evident, they are bound to die. Even though the power of the calamity body is present, even if such power is not dissipated by Yan Mo''s attack, it can counter Yan Mo and the others. So, what if they killed Yan Mo? They couldn''t stop such an attack, and they would die.


    This is useless to them, Yan Mo is just one of the very small subordinates of the evil ghost clan. Even Sahai is just the patriarch of the evil ghost clan, and those elders are in control behind him. Therefore, the most basic revenge is to annihilate all the people of the evil ghost race, all, to annihilate them!


    Therefore, it does not make sense to kill a Yan Mo. Killing a general of the evil ghost tribe seems to be very powerful, but in fact it has never been the revenge that Asya and the others want.


    Of course, Asiya and the others were very unwilling to become a fallen angel, but they still failed to get revenge. Even if he was protected by the disaster body for a period of time and thought that there was some hope, the result was still hopeless. What a terrible play, it is ironic enough.


    "Haha, Asiya, do you think you can escape? Impossible, if you follow me obediently, then our evil ghost clan may not kill you. If you are still so ignorant, the end will be miserable !" Yan Mo rushed down from the sky, his hands gathered strong flame power, facing Atheya and the others.


    This result is very good for Yan Mo. Because at first they thought they could only recover Asya and their bodies, but now it seems that Asya can still be captured alive. A living person is certainly more valuable than a dead body.


    Asiya, Sivir, Disya, and Aks, they didn''t know how much anger they were at Yan Mo. They all had red eyes, and they no longer had the nobleness and holiness of being an angel race. Full of killing, full of hostility, full of hatred. However, they have nothing to do.


    Yan Mo and the others rushed to the bottom, and shields were formed around their bodies to protect themselves from the harsh environment of the border corpse sea. Yan Mo was very happy, knowing that he could get the alive angel princess again, which would be a huge contribution.


    call!


    However, at this moment, two figures passed by. One of the figures grabbed Sivir and left quickly. The other figure, on the other hand, emits the power of the undead, and the power forms a vine, which entangles Assia, Ackerman, and Disya at once, and also swiftly swept out.


    As a result, Yan Mo and the others rushed out.


    Bang, boom!


    Although Yan Mo and the others attacked very fiercely, they exploded after hitting it down, exploding a ball of flames, and the ground shook a bit, but they emptied. Asiya, Akmen, Disya, and Sivir were rescued.


    At first glance, it seemed that Tang Ye and Gu Xie made the move, taking away Acia and them all at a critical moment, avoiding Yan Mo''s violent attack.


    "Damn it!" After Yan Mo found out that he was empty, he was furious and looked at the person who had saved Asiya and the others. Then they saw a man in a cloak and a bone monster.


    "These humble craps!" Yan Mo saw this, thinking it was the bone monster who had rescued Asiya and the others. In other words, it is not saved, but taken away.


    Because the calamity body power has a huge effect on the undead creatures, it can increase its strength, strengthen martial arts, or realize very powerful and unique stunts. Gu Xie is a bone monster, and Yan Mo would think it was not surprising that it was a bone monster.


    In fact, this is also one of Tang Ye''s purpose in disguising himself. He is now wearing a cloak and can''t see that he is alone. Then, in line with the appearance of the bone monster Gu Xie, Yan Mo thought that it was the bone monster who took Athias away. And right now, the boss of the West Zone among the bone monsters is taking his men to **** Athias here. In this way, it is easy for Yan Mo and the others to think that these bone monsters, the boss of the Western District, robbed Asiya. Then, in order to recapture Asiya and the others, Yan Mo would definitely take action against the bosses of the West District. In order not to let the boss of the West District interfere with them, Yan Mo, a person with the strength of the 7th level of the Star Territory Lord, swept the boss of the West District.


    In this way, Yan Mo can be delayed, and some of the bone monsters of the Western District boss can be solved with Yan Mo''s hand. After all, they are opposed to Gu Xie. If you want to fight here, you will inevitably face it.


    This is a very simple arrangement, but Tang Ye doesn''t think it can be successful. However, perhaps because of the chaos of the scene, Yan Mo and the evil ghost tribes did not take a good look, and with their angry emotions, they suddenly thought it was the boss of the West District. Therefore, Yan Mo directly attacked the boss of the Western District. This made Tang Ye''s arrangement successful, so they wouldn''t have to struggle so much.


    "Give me all these chores!" Yan Mo could not tolerate being hindered by others at a critical moment, or hindering such a big thing. Asiya, the princess of the angel race, they must get it, and they will never allow others to take it away!


    Therefore, Yan Mo and a group of his men crushed and killed the bone monsters present. Their strength is far superior to that of the bone monsters, so the bone monsters can''t resist.


    Yan Mo swept these bone monsters while chasing Tang Ye and the others, and must take back Asiya!


    Click!


    The boss of the West End was very depressed about this kind of thing. It was Guxie who took away Asiya, not his people, but they were going to be misunderstood, and then slaughtered all over the ground. They were so embarrassed!

 Chapter 2606： This is indeed the case!

    The boss of the Western District among the bone monsters recognized Gu Xie, but he was a loser who was defeated in the battle for territory and wandered in a fringe area with his men. A loser, dare to come to **** the treasure he fancy?


    Damn it!


    The boss of the West End is extremely angry. Because he felt that Gu Xie was not only a loser who robbed him of his treasure, but also teased him with tricks. What a **** it is. Actually dare to tease him. Moreover, because of this trick, he has suffered heavy losses now. After being swept by Yan Mo, many of his men died. Because under the power of crushing, many skulls were broken. If the skull is smashed, then the bone monster is completely finished.


    At this critical juncture, it was impossible for the boss of the Western District to explain to Yan Mo that it was not him who did it, but his hostile bone monster. Now he also wanted to get the power of the Calamity Body very much, so his first reaction was to chase Gu Xie and Tang Ye, to take back the power of the Calamity Body.


    Having said that, the boss bone monster in the West District is very curious about who the person with Gu Xie is. He could see that the mysterious man in the cloak who was with Gu Xie was not weak, at least the same as Gu Xie. But he remembered that not long ago, Gu Xie was only carrying a few weak bone monsters, and couldn''t make it into a climate at all, so the bosses of these dead bone areas ignored him, because they looked down on Gu Xie at all. However, now Gu Xie has such a powerful character beside him. With Gu Xie''s strength, how could he find such a powerful helper?


    At the same time, the boss of the West Zone also noticed that Gu Xie''s strength had improved. That kind of speed is definitely not the strength of the previous Level 3 of the Star Lord. As for how much it is now, it may be the fourth or fifth level of the master of stars. In this case, it''s also very powerful. However, the boss of the West District didn''t think that Gu Xie could beat him. Because he can reach the seventh level of the Star Lord and more strength under the violent rage, defeating Gu Xie is still very easy.


    In any case, what we have to do now is to catch up with Gu Xie and his companion and take back the calamity body power. The boss of the West District ignored the slaughter of his subordinates by the evil ghost tribe, just chasing the ancient evil. Under these skeletal monsters, in this sea of ??corpses, there are as many as they need, and it will be fine to find them next time if they die. And if he can get the calamity body power, then his strength and related martial skills will be greatly improved. At that time, you can accept as many subordinates as you want.


    Yan Mo was also chasing Gu Xie and Tang Ye. He didn''t want the power of the calamity body, or even afraid of the strength of the calamity body, but Assia, the princess of the angel race, he must. In order to retake Asiya, he also went directly after Gu Xie and Tang Ye.


    At the same time, Yan Mo shouted to Gu Xie and Tang Ye in a low voice, "You two **** it, now put the angel clansmen down to us, so I can let you go, otherwise, you will die very much. Ugly!"


    Click!


    After Yan Mo drank to Tang Ye and Gu Xie, the boss of the bone monster in the west also made a sound, that was to Gu Xie. Gu Xie is also a bone monster, and can understand those voices. The boss of the Western District asked Gu Xie to put down the calamity body, or give it to him, otherwise he would kill Gu Xie and his men.


    Gu Xie heard the warning from the boss of the West District, but now he is not afraid of the boss of the West District. If it weren''t for the evil ghost clan, he would dare to fight the boss of the West District, and he was confident that he could win the boss of the West District.


    Now, what Guxie is afraid of is the evil ghost tribe. Especially Yan Mo. Because Yan Mo''s strength is at the seventh level of the Master of the Star Territory, it can be said to be a whole level stronger than him. Such strength can completely crush him and kill him with a wave of hands. He also told Tang Ye about this situation, neither he nor Tang Ye could be the opponent of the evil ghost clan.


    Tang Ye knew this, and also knew that it was very dangerous to confront the evil ghost tribe. Therefore, he told Gu Xie that he must avoid direct confrontation between the evil ghost tribe, even if it is just a small soldier of the evil ghost tribe. Because even a small soldier of the evil ghost tribe could have the same strength as them. In that case, they will be entangled. Once entangled, they will soon be surrounded by other evil ghost clansmen, even facing Shang Yan Mo. That would be very dangerous.


    For this reason, he told Gu Xie that once the Angels were saved, he would immediately retreat, retreating desperately. As for where to retreat, first go back to the mountain. There are some of their people over there, as well as the traps made before. After that, you can run in a roundabout way, but can''t go to the base area. Because the outside environment is not good for the evil ghost tribe. The words from the base area are advantageous and cannot be discovered there.


    The advantage of this approach is the harsh environment of the border sea. Under the circuitous tactics, it will cause huge consumption to the evil ghost tribe. Maybe they can hold on for a long time, but they still don''t know about the border corpses. If they can''t win quickly, they will inevitably panic and worry. In this way, they may retreat. As long as they retreat, there is a chance for relaxation.


    In addition, Tang Ye thought of another thing that could help them. That is the calamity body power! Gu Xie can also see that the disaster body of Asiya and others is about to disappear, so unless the power of the disaster body is obtained at this time, it will be wasted. Then, after rescuing Asiya and the others, if the power of the calamity body can be absorbed at the same time, the power of the ancient evil will increase. Increased strength is also helpful to the evil ghost tribe.


    "What are you doing?" At this time, Asiya and the others slowly reacted. It happened so suddenly, they thought they were going to be killed by Yan Mo''s power, but suddenly they were taken away, which was beyond their expectations. They weren''t dead, but they were curious and didn''t know who did it, whether to save them, or to disadvantage them in the same way.


    Regarding the current situation, Tang Ye knew that there should be no negligence, otherwise the evil ghost tribe would catch up and it would be quite dangerous. Now he did this thing, it must be wretched. Therefore, he immediately said to Asiya: "I''m here to save you, now you don''t have to do anything, just wait for us to rescue. Otherwise, it will disrupt my plan, and none of us will survive!"


    "Don''t doubt if I really want to save you, at least you are not dead now. Isn''t that a good explanation? Even if I have other ideas, if you don''t die now, you still have a chance to save, don''t you? "Tang Ye quickly said to Asiya.


    Asiya was taken aback, it seemed that this was indeed the case, and she did not struggle too much.


    Tang Ye said again: "The calamity body power on you is about to disappear, anyway you don''t need it, just give it to us!"

 Chapter 2607： Demon Sword!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Asiya immediately felt something was wrong. When you speak, you want the power of the disaster body, this is the purpose of saving people!


    But, to Asiya''s surprise, she was a living person when she saw Tang Ye''s appearance!


    This is a bit weird.


    How does a living person survive in the Border Corpse Sea? There is no shield around his body to isolate the undead power in the Border Corpse Sea!


    Could it be because of the power of the undead?


    Asiya saw that Tang Ye was practicing undead power. However, even if you are practicing the power of the undead, you can''t stay in the border corpse sea like this. Cultivating the power of the undead is one thing, but another thing is the undead creatures. A living person who cultivates the power of the undead is still alive, and it is impossible to say that he is dead. Therefore, since he is a living person, he should not be able to survive in the border corpse sea.


    Otherwise, wouldn''t all those who practice undead power come to the border corpse sea. It is precisely because the people who cultivate the power of the undead are still alive and cannot come to the border corpse sea, so it is said that the border corpse sea is not a place where people can stay.


    However, Asiya felt that she was right. The man in front of her was a living person, but he seemed to have nothing to do in the sea of ??corpses on the border. This is too weird!


    Tang Ye saw Athea¡¯s wary look, and knew that his request for calamity body strength made Athea doubt his purpose. While taking Athea and the others to escape, he said: "I and mine The subordinate power is not very strong. Sooner or later, you will be overtaken by the evil ghost race. At that time, you and I will have an accident. Therefore, if the power of the disaster body can help, there may be a ray of life. I am subordinate. It is a necromantic creature, a thing from the sea of ??corpses on the border, and can withstand some of the power of the calamity body. So, what is my suggestion?"


    Athea looked at Gu Xie next to her and saw that Gu Xie was a bone monster, but it was not quite the same as the bone monster of the boss of the West End. Gu Xie had already concluded a contract with Tang Ye, and he was somewhat affected by Tang Ye''s attributes, which made people feel that he was not so gloomy and evil. Although he was a skeleton monster, he acted like a person.


    "Please make a decision quickly, the people of the evil ghost tribe will soon catch up, and we must get rid of them to survive!" Tang Ye whispered to Asiya.


    Asiya also knew that the calamity body''s power was about to disappear, which meant that it had little effect on them. Looking back at Yan Mo and the others who were chasing them, she knew that there was no time to hesitate at this time, and she could only believe in Tang Ye. So she nodded and said: "Take the calamity body power, but, are you sure you can touch the calamity body power?"


    It is currently known that the power of the calamity body can be absorbed by the necromantic creatures for their own use, but other races cannot. Even if it is a necromantic creature, it depends on the strength of the calamity body to absorb it, otherwise it will be backlashed and either become a filthy monster or die. Tang Ye was obviously not a dead creature, could he still dare to absorb the power of the calamity body?


    However, Tang Ye can indeed. Although Gu Xie also said earlier that he could not get close to the calamity body power, but not long ago, the Phoenix told him that he could. Because the situation is urgent now, Phoenix intends to use its power to fight it. The calamity body power is said to be a kind of filthy power, coming from a gap in space, only knowing that it can change a person''s mind and form, but I don''t know what it is. However, the Phoenix has come into contact with this kind of power, and as a holy beast that guards the world, she can resist that kind of power. Of course, if it is a strong calamity body force, she doesn''t know if she can resist it. Because the calamity body power appears very rarely, only the angels become fallen angels have a chance to appear. According to the fact that Asiya and the others carry the power of the disaster body, the Phoenix knows that they can deal with it.


    This kind of response may be to dissolve the calamity body power, may be to turn the calamity body power into a part of Tang Ye''s power, which is to strengthen Tang Ye''s power. Tang Ye felt that it would be better to get the second effect, and it would naturally strengthen the strength. As for resolving the calamity body power, it is actually a useless effort. For Tang Ye, if he absorbs the disaster body power of Asiya and others, he actually wants to try his luck and see if he can strengthen his own power. If not, it is to prevent this calamity body power from falling into the hands of the bone monster on the side of the boss in the west.


    Tang Ye will not explain to Asiya why he can absorb the power of the Calamity Body, but said to Asya: "You don''t have to worry about me. There are still others who are looking at the Calamity Body''s power. Fortunately, it is only stared at by the bone monster. Otherwise, the consequences will be disastrous. I don¡¯t know how many necromantic monsters still exist in the border corpse sea. If they are all dispatched, then we will not be able to escape. Therefore, the disappearance of the calamity body is also a good thing."


    After that, Tang Ye looked at Gu Xie and said, "Gu Xie, take away the calamity power of this angel race in your hand."


    Tang Ye said to Asiya again: "Since you agreed to do this, don''t object. Don''t worry, I''m here to save you. I won''t lie."


    Asiya did not take Tang Ye¡¯s words seriously. She agreed that Tang Ye and Gu Xie absorbed the calamity power, not because she believed that Tang Ye would not deceive people, but because she knew that under the current circumstances, only Can choose Tang Ye''s suggestion. This was also the decision she made, saying to Sivir, Dizya and Ackerman, "Let them absorb the power of the disaster body."


    Hearing what Asiya said, Sivir, Ackerman, and Disya ignored them, allowing Tang Ye and Gu Xie to absorb the power of the calamity body. At the same time, they were not so injured that they could not resist, so they attacked the evil ghosts who were chasing them.


    Asiya possesses a rare magic holy sword, which is said to be passed down from the ancient city and belongs to the heritage of the ancient city. The city of the ancient country is a city that existed since the birth of the phoenix. It can be said that the city of the ancient country is the largest and most mysterious secret realm in the sky. The heritage passed down from where is very powerful and rare, the most famous is the heritage of ten ancient cities, this magic holy sword is one of them.


    Asiya''s Demon Sacred Sword had been worn on her body. At this time, Tang Ye was entangled and moved by the vines generated under the power of the undead, and her body was still stable, so she used Demon Sword Saint to attack the evil ghosts behind her.


    "Be careful, everyone, it''s the Demon Sacred Sword!" The Demon Sacred Sword is very powerful, and Yan Mo saw Asiya use the Demon Sacred Sword and immediately reminded his men to be careful.


    But it was too late, and the people of the evil ghost tribe didn''t expect that at this time Asiya could still use the Demon Sword to fight back. At this time, Asiya used the Demon Sacred Sword to accumulate strength and slashed it out suddenly. A dark blade of energy flew out in an instant, invincible, and half a month of blade energy pushed past, directly cutting the chasing evil ghost tribe into two. The ones that were not cut were also affected, wounded, and their shields were broken. They were immediately attacked by the undead forces in the border sea of ??corpses, taking their vitality, and soon they became dry corpses.


    "Damn!" Yan Mo saw this, the situation was very unfavorable for him.

 Chapter 2608： Family Breakthrough!

    Yan Mo saw that several of his subordinates were directly cut in half by the power of Asiya¡¯s Demon Sacred Sword, and then he saw the others who were affected. Without the protection of the shield, they were robbed of their vitality by the undead power of the Border Corpse Sea. He himself was very afraid of the dry body.


    Even if he was attacked by the power of the Demon Sacred Sword, he might not be unharmed. Even if it is only the shield that is broken to protect the body, it will also face the threat of terrible undead power in the border corpse sea.


    Therefore, he lost a few of his men at once, but he didn''t bring many men. Under this situation, the situation is indeed very unfavorable for him.


    However, in fact, it is not that easy for Asiya to use the Demon Sacred Sword. She is already seriously injured, and she has to send out strength to protect herself from the harsh environment of the border corpse sea. The burden is already very heavy. The power of the holy sword almost exhausted her physical strength and strength. At this time, she had no strength to make a second attack.


    However, her attack had scared Yan Mo and the others, and achieved the desired effect, which was worth it.


    "Your Royal Highness, please stop using your power!" Disya next to Assia said to Asiya. She and Ackerman both knew that Asiya had consumed enough, it could be fatal if she used her power again.


    At the same time, Disya and Akers are also preparing to attack. Disya can control the power of frost and is considered a frost mage. Although she was also injured, but in the past half month, Asiya was supporting them with strength, giving them relief and giving them time to treat, so they can still attack. Disya activated the spell of the Frost Mage, and formed a storm by gathering the power of frost. After the attack, several evil ghost tribesmen who rushed up were frozen. Others that are not frozen are also affected to some extent by the freezing, and their actions become slow.


    At this time, the Akers also attacked. However, she is an assassin-type cultivator who uses a short blade, and she is at a distance from the evil ghost tribe, so it is not easy to attack. So she threw the dagger in her hand and pierced the neck of an evil spirit tribe, killing the evil spirit tribe on the spot.


    However, Ackerman is not satisfied with this. Now the few evil ghost tribes were finally frozen by the power of Disya, while the evil ghost tribe was unable to move, it was actually the time when she reaped her life. She really didn''t want to miss this opportunity because of the distance. So she looked at Tang Ye and said, "Can you let your power vine grow a little longer? I want to kill some evil ghost people."


    Tang Ye turned his head and looked back, thinking it was a good time, and said, "Yes, but I''ll give you a few seconds. Whether you can kill it or not, come back immediately. The evil ghost clan behind is not easy, don''t get entangled!"


    "Good." Ackerman nodded.


    As a result, Tang Ye released more undead power, causing the power vines that tied Ackerman to stretch out, spreading to the few frozen ghost clansmen. Ackerman can act on these power vines. However, in order to be safe, Tang Ye still pulled Ackerman with a vine, so that Ackerman could be quickly pulled back.


    Ackerman didn''t talk nonsense, and seemed to cooperate with Tang Ye very tacitly, showing her good speed and agility. She quickly swept to the front of the evil ghost tribe, waved the short blade in her hand, kaka, and the sound of wiping off her neck swiftly and neatly sounded, and then heard the cry of pain, "Ahhhhh", one by one the evil ghost tribe fell , Were killed simply by Ackerman.


    Only these evil ghost tribes were affected by Disya''s freezing power, none of the others, they moved very fast, and their power was not affected. At this time, he had rushed forward and was about to attack Ackerman. At this time, Tang Ye manipulated the power vines and quickly pulled Ackerman back. Then, Disya exerted his freezing power again, freezing the evil ghost tribe who had caught up, preventing them from getting close.


    Ackerman still wanted to kill these evil spirits, but Tang Ye immediately said, "Don''t go!"


    boom!


    Then I saw that Yan Mo chased him up. He used the big hammer that burned the flame power to dissolve the freezing power of Disya with one hammer, and several evil ghosts recovered. That big hammer, with barbed thorns, was very sharp, and it was cruel and painful to be hit. Everyone knows the thorns of the barb. If you want to pull it out after you pierce it in, you must pull it out slowly, otherwise it will only get tighter and tighter. If you pull it forcibly, a whole piece of meat may be hooked off. When the evil ghost tribe went to battle the vast sea to deal with the people of the sea tribe, the sea tribe people saw Yan Mo''s barbed hammer, it was like a nightmare.


    "Don''t be greedy to attack, it''s useless to kill a few more soldiers, now the first thing is to save your life." Tang Ye said to Ackerman.


    Ackerman did not speak, and agreed with Tang Ye''s statement. She felt that Tang Ye''s judgment was correct, and Asiya and Disya also thought so. They looked back at Tang Ye. Although they didn''t know who Tang Ye was, they felt as if Tang Ye could indeed save them. They had lost hope, but there will be hope again in their hearts, maybe there is hope!


    "Guxie, how has the calamity body power been absorbed?" Tang Ye asked Guxiedao next to him.


    Gu Xie has been absorbing the calamity power of Sivir that he rescued from just now. It is almost finished now, and at the same time, his strength is growing rapidly. The calamity body power is an absolutely rare training resource for the undead creatures, and there are many other benefits. Even the calamity body power cannot be described by cultivation resources, because this kind of power is almost impossible to obtain. Even if the angel race turns into fallen angels, only a very small number of people show calamity power.


    This time Asiya and the others appeared calamity power, it was probably because of their extreme anger and hatred towards the evil ghost tribe, along with their depraved heart, that the calamity power was stimulated.


    Therefore, now that he got the calamity body power, Gu Xie''s power increased dramatically, and he could directly raise the fifth level of the star lord to the eighth level. This may also be due to Tang Ye''s power limit limitation, because Tang Ye''s power is only the eighth level of the Star Lord. As a dependent, cannot exceed the master''s power level. Otherwise, Gu Xie''s power may continue to grow, even breaking through to the realm of Star Territory Lord.


    However, although he did not break through to the realm of the master of the star field, more power has been transformed into other benefits. It is that the hardness of Guxie''s bones has been greatly strengthened. If it was the quality of iron before, it is now steel, or even better. And, he also realized a special skill-Explosive Flame Demon Claw, and it has a poisonous effect.


    With such a strength, Gu Xie is already the strongest among the bone monsters. He is confident that whether it is the boss of the Western District, the North District of the South District or the most powerful Eastern District, he is no longer his opponent!

 Chapter 2609： Urgent treatment!

    The effect of the calamity body''s power is almost immediate.


    Not long after it was absorbed, Gu Xie broke through and received various enhancements, and at the same time he realized the unique skill of Explosive Flame Demon Claw. Such a sudden increase in strength is really surprising. Because there are few or no examples of absorbing the power of the disaster body. Seeing Gu Xie''s breakthrough now, even Asiya couldn''t help being shocked and jealous.


    Although the power of the calamity body was born on them, they didn''t actually feel much. They can''t absorb the power of these calamities, even if they become fallen angels, fallen angels are also alive. So far, the calamity body power is only suitable for necromantic creatures. Disaster body power is useless to others, only threats. But seeing how Gu Xie''s strength has improved is indeed a bit jealous.


    "Ka Ka!" The boss of the West District who was also chasing Gu Xie and the others behind, was equally angry after seeing Gu Xie''s changes. He was actually absorbed by a calamity body power, and Gu Xie became so powerful because of the calamity body power, he was really unwilling.


    That power that should have belonged to him was actually obtained by Gu Xie, **** it!


    At the same time, the boss of the West District saw that the calamity body was indeed so powerful and was very tempted. Now there are three calamity body powers, so you must get them!


    However, as soon as he looked at Asiya and the others, he found that the calamity power in Asiya and the others was rapidly weakening and was about to disappear. What is going on? Is it because the calamity body power no longer stays, but is going to disappear?


    No, it was not that the calamity body''s power disappeared by itself, but was absorbed by others!


    It''s the mysterious man in the cloak!


    The western boss of the bone monster noticed that the calamity body power was rushing towards Tang Ye. However, he could not believe such a thing. Because although Tang Ye cultivated the power of the undead, he knew that Tang Ye was not an undead creature. As a dead creature, he could still easily tell this, although he didn''t see Tang Ye''s appearance. So, how can a living person dare to absorb the power of the disaster body?


    Aren''t you afraid of being bitten and dying? Are you not afraid of being controlled by the calamity body''s power and becoming a filthy monster?


    The boss of the West End was very puzzled and quite puzzled. How come such a weird guy appeared, and he just happened to spoil his good deeds?


    However, for Yan Mo, after the disaster body power disappeared, it was great news. Because of this, he doesn''t have to worry about being threatened by the power of the disaster body. He can catch up with confidence. With his power, it was a sudden thing to catch up. The reason why he kept his distance just now was because he was worried that the calamity body might invade him. Now that the disaster body is gone, he doesn''t need to worry anymore.


    "Your farce is over here." Yan Mo snorted coldly, tried to catch up, and quickly narrowed the distance.


    This is a very normal thing. It is of course not difficult for him to have the strength of a Star Territory Lord, to catch up with someone with the strength of a Star Lord.


    But at this time, the enhanced Gu Xie hit the back with a newly-understood stunt-Blazing Claw. He used the power of the undead to form a huge black flame claw, grabbed it in a straight line, directly grasped Yan Mo and several evil ghosts, and then squeezed fiercely with a fist.


    Click!


    Several evil ghost tribes whose strength was only the eighth or nineth level of the master of the stars, and even the first level of the master of the star field, were directly crushed. Even Yan Mo took a lot of effort before breaking free. However, the power of the Explosive Flame Devil''s Claw, there is still a poisonous red face residual damage. Yan Mo had the poison formed by the power of this calamity body, and he didn''t dare to be careless, so he could only stop and get rid of such power first.


    At this time he was frightened. If it weren''t for his powerful strength and a lot of ancient evil, the Explosive Flame Demon Claws just now might have killed him. Is this the calamity power? A person with the strength of the Lord of the Stars can threaten him the strength of the Lord of the Stars!


    But now, the men he brought down have lost most of them, and with the consumption of their strength, they have been increasingly affected by the harsh environment of the border corpse sea. The situation is very bad if this continues, Yan Mo thinks it is better to return first. As for Asiya and the others, they were actually under the border corpse sea, so there was no need to worry about them running away. Moreover, whether they can live or not is a question. Although it''s a pity that I didn''t catch it this time, and may not even get alive Asiya and the others, but anyway, the dead body will definitely get it.


    "Let''s withdraw first!" Yan Mo yelled, full of anger and low drink, naturally very unwilling. I originally thought that I was coming down to bring back the seriously injured Asiya. After all, Asiya was injured so badly that she didn''t have the strength to resist them for long, but she didn''t expect someone like Tang Ye to get in the way.


    He also saw that Tang Ye was just a person who cultivated the power of the undead, not a dead creature. This must be a special person, because he can move around in the border corpse sea. This guy must investigate clearly, if Asiya and the angels are saved, it will leave a huge hidden danger to the evil ghost. Because of the power of the angel race, it is very deadly to the evil ghost race. If the angels were to resurrect, the consequences would be disastrous. Especially, this person is still an angel princess with a magic holy sword.


    "Don''t think you can run away, I will be back soon. Asiya, I hope you are still alive, don''t let me collect your body at that time, hum!" Yan Mo shouted angrily at Asiya and the others, then turned and left. .


    After the people of the evil ghost tribe left, the western boss among the bone monsters actually wanted to chase them. After all, the calamity body power was taken away like this, and they were extremely angry and unwilling. However, looking at the current situation, Gu Xie had already gained the calamity body power, so terrible, they didn''t dare to offend and pursue them, otherwise they didn''t know what the consequences would be. Moreover, being swept by the evil ghost clan just now, the loss strength was also great, and the boss of the West District had to stop and no longer blindly chase Tang Ye and the others.


    The evil ghost tribe and the boss of the West District were no longer chasing after him, and Tang Ye was relieved a lot. Then, of course Tang Ye was going to take Asiya and the others to the base he had just discovered. It may be because it is surrounded by a circular cliff, so it forms a very good environment. It prevents the corpses accumulated outside from coming in and keeps this green and fresh environment suitable for their living lives. There, it is suitable for Asiya and the others to heal their injuries.


    "Cough..." At this moment, Asiya coughed violently, and it became more and more difficult to breathe. Her situation became very dangerous, she was dying.


    Soon, the power shields around Asiya disappeared, and Tang Ye could only open a little shield to protect her. However, the shield under the power of the undead does not have such a good effect, and Asiya is still very painful.


    So, I can only take her to the base area quickly.

 Chapter 2610： Strange and contradictory person!

    Asiya''s situation was very dangerous, Tang Ye hurried to the base. However, no matter how fast he took the three people, he couldn''t go anywhere. He looked at Assia''s situation, worried that Assia would die.


    "His Royal Highness can''t hold it anymore!" Ackerman said anxiously when he saw Athea''s situation. Then she looked at Tang Ye and asked, "Where are you going to take us? Can you save us? If you can save the princess, please save the princess, I will promise you no matter what the conditions are!"


    Although they didn''t know who Tang Ye was very much, but judging from Tang Ye''s actions just now, at least he was not trying to deal with them, so now they can only ask Tang Ye for help.


    Tang Ye looked at Disia and the others, and found that the injuries of Disia, Sivir and Ackerman were not so serious, and they should be able to last a while before making a decision. He said to Disya and the others: ¡°I¡¯ll take her to the treatment alone first, you can just follow him, but you must be careful. I am not very clear about other places in the border corpse sea, there should be many dangerous places ."


    "Okay. Thank you." Disya agreed. Now as long as they can save Asiya, they are willing to do anything.


    However, Sivir and Ackerman still hesitated about Disya''s decision, because if Tang Ye took Asiya alone, they didn''t know what would happen. Asiya is the princess of the angel clan, there are too many places that are precious. Tang Ye was taken away alone by a man, but Asiya was seriously injured, if Tang Ye was a bad person, the consequences would be very serious.


    However, Asiya spoke with a weak consciousness. At this time, Asiya probably knew what was going on, she said, "Don''t worry, I will go with him."


    In fact, it was Athea who knew her condition. If there is no peculiar way to treat her, she just let it go, or just form a shield to protect her, then she may not live long. Therefore, it should be regarded as a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    If Asya said so herself, Disya and the others didn''t say anything. Then, Tang Ye left quickly with Asiya alone. However, Gu Xie did not neglect, he still ran with all his strength, leading Xivir, Disya and Ackerman to the base area. His speed was only a little slower than Tang Ye''s. However, under the power of the calamity body just now, he broke through to the eighth level of the star lord and was tied with Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye''s speed was faster than him. He felt that this might be the reason why the calamity body power exerted its effect on Tang Ye.


    Just now, Tang Ye absorbed three calamities. Asiya¡¯s, Disya¡¯s, Ackerman¡¯s. And these three disasters are stronger than Sivir''s absorbed by him. However, Tang Ye didn''t see any substantial effect after absorbing the calamity body power just now.


    This is a little acceptable to everyone. Because Tang Ye was a living person, if he could still obtain the power of the calamity body, it would be totally unreasonable. Now Tang Ye has absorbed the calamity body power, but it has no effect, which shows that, as rumored, the calamity body power is only useful to the undead creatures.


    However, Gu Xie felt that the three calamities absorbed by Tang Ye were faintly useful. Because he felt that there was still a big gap between his strength and Tang Ye. But this doesn''t make sense, as far as the level of strength is concerned, he is the same as Tang Ye. The only difference is that Tang Ye is the master and he is the servant of the dependents. However, this relationship complements each other, and it should not be who restricts the other. As a subordinate, he became stronger and would help Tang Ye. However, he felt that even if he broke through to the eighth level of the Lord of Stars, he still had a great distance from Tang Ye and he had to keep chasing after him.


    How is this going?


    Gu Xie couldn''t see through Tang Ye''s situation.


    Just now, Tang Ye had absorbed three calamity body forces, which was indeed much stronger than Gu Xie had absorbed. Moreover, after absorbing these three disaster body forces, he did not immediately show an increase. This actually made Tang Ye wonder, did the calamity body power really help him at all? Is it really only for the Phoenix to resolve it?


    That''s really a pity.


    However, Tang Ye felt that these three calamity body forces had not disappeared, and they still stayed in the dead wood and the spring power tree. As for the specific situation, he wants to save Asiya now, and there is no time to figure it out. When the situation stabilizes, he plans to check again, or ask Phoenix.


    "Where are we going?" Gu Xie and the others who have been chasing Tang Ye, but were thrown away by Tang Ye, this is Disya asking Gu Xie Dao.


    After Gu Xie concluded a contract with Tang Ye, he could also speak. Although it was not so smooth, the basic communication was fine. He said to Disya and the others: "Go to a place suitable for your life."


    "Huh?" Disya was very puzzled, as did Sivir and Ackerman next to him. What is a suitable place to live?


    Gu Xie explained again: "It''s a place where you can stay without always using your strength to gather the protective shield, and this place is in the border corpse sea. I think it will be very beneficial to you and you can heal your injuries. Well, otherwise the master won¡¯t take you there. Besides, even if you use your strength to form a shield to protect yourself, you will not be able to survive after a long time in the shield. I think the master is really kind to you, for Save you by exposing such a secret place."


    Disya and the others were really surprised when they heard Gu Xie''s words. In the border corpse sea, there is such a place?


    But think about it, since Tang Ye can survive here without a power shield, it is not surprising that there is such a place. On the contrary, this is exactly what can be explained... But it is not right. Because when Tang Ye rescued them just now, he wasn''t in such a beautiful place, but he didn''t use a power shield to protect himself, so how did he avoid the influence of the border corpse sea environment?


    It''s really big! Disya and the others found that their guesses about Tang Ye were useless, they were all contradictions. I can only say that Tang Ye is really weird!


    Disya couldn''t help asking Gu Xiedao: "Who is your master? Which tribe belongs to?"


    Gu Xie shook his head and said, "I don''t know, I don''t know much about the master, and I just signed a contract with him."


    Gu Xie didn¡¯t want to say so much anymore, and said, ¡°You still don¡¯t ask so much. Whatever I can tell you will naturally tell, if I can¡¯t tell you, no matter what you ask, I won¡¯t tell. Now follow me to the master¡¯s Go to the base area and treat the injury first."


    After that, several people stopped talking, and while paying attention to the surrounding situation, they hurried to Tang Ye''s base.

 Chapter 2611： restricted!

    Asiya didn''t know where Tang Ye was taking her. Hearing what Tang Ye said just now, she seemed to be able to save her. She didn''t know whether it was true or false, and she always felt it was impossible. Because this border corpse sea is so big, even if you keep running, you don''t know where to go, because where there is a poisonous miasma power that can invade and hurt by undead forces.


    If you want to leave here, there is the power of the evil spirits on it, and it is impossible to leave. So, the result is not a dead end after all?


    Asiya sees no hope of life.


    Asiya wanted to ask Tang Ye, or express her gratitude for her rescue. However, she was so weak and exhausted that she didn''t even want to speak, even drowsy, and her consciousness became increasingly blurred, and she was about to faint.


    Finally, she really passed out.


    Tang Ye wanted to tell her not to fall asleep, because this time was very dangerous, and she might never wake up once she fell asleep. However, he felt that instead of wasting time calling, he should hurry to the base area. Of course, he also always pays attention to Asiya''s situation. If Asiya dies, it will be useless to rush to the base area.


    At this time, Asiya just passed out in a coma, her vitality was declining, but she was not dead. Tang Ye continued to rush to the base area with all his strength. Fortunately, it was not too far away. Soon he jumped onto the small waterfall and passed through to the base area.


    Asiya was in a coma, she felt that breathing was becoming more and more difficult, and her breathing was painful, because every time she breathed, she felt not only suffocated, but also deprived of her vitality. This was probably invaded by the venomous miasma of the border sea of ??corpses. The consequences of it. He would die soon, and it was like a nightmare to experience so many painful things. But now, it''s still like a nightmare. However, it doesn''t matter, it''s about to leave this world forever, then there will be no more pain.


    However, at this moment, Asiya felt like being hit by cool drops of water on her cheek, and there was a feeling of ice in the coolness, which made people feel refreshed.


    Athea opened her eyes suddenly.


    Rustle!


    In fact, Asiya had already heard such a sound, like a huge water curtain rushing down. She felt very strange, how could there be such a place in the Boundary Dead Sea. Running water? Will there be running water in this place? And it smells so fresh?


    Wait...Athea seemed to realize something. Smell fresh?


    How could there be such a thing, I was almost suffocated, dying! How can you smell it?


    Could it be that I am fine, and the effects of the toxic miasma of the Border Corpse Sea are gone?


    It was then that Athea saw those sights after opening her eyes. Naturally, Tang Ye chose the base. Asiya saw this scene, she was shocked. Although she was seriously injured, she couldn''t help being shocked and forgot her injury. In other words, because her pain is greatly reduced here, she doesn''t feel pain for a while.


    "Why, how..." Asya saw the green mountains and green waters before her eyes, but how could there be such a view in the ghastly and sinful place of the border corpse sea?


    The three-sided ring-shaped tall waterfall is like three huge, hard, towering walls.


    Asiya saw the shockingly beautiful waterfalls hanging down on three cliffs. The water from the waterfalls accumulated underneath and became a large lake. There was also a small island-like land in the middle of the lake with lush trees and flowers growing on it.


    Such a place is simply a fairyland.


    "This...Where is this? I''m not dreaming, am I?" Asiya couldn''t believe such a thing, she looked at Tang Ye and said.


    After looking at Tang Ye, she noticed that Tang Ye was hugging her princess at this time, and her injured wings happened to be placed on both sides. After all, this is also an intimate contact. Asiya immediately felt embarrassed, because the angel races are all women, and there is no such thing as close contact with the opposite sex.


    As for how the angel tribe reproduces, it is the angel tribe who can get pregnant by themselves after bathing under the "sacred tree". As for the specific situation, some pregnant angels revealed that they would fall asleep under the sacred tree, and then there would be a dream under the sacred tree, and a male angel would be intimate with them in the dream territory, and then they would become pregnant. This kind of thing is called the gift of the sacred tree. It is said that the sacred tree gives seeds and breeds pure and innocent angels.


    The specific situation is actually not allowed to be said, and this description that has been circulated is also something that a few of the angels who have been pregnant for thousands of years can''t help but say a few words.


    At this time, when she came into contact with Tang Ye, Asiya couldn¡¯t help feeling a little panicked. She felt that this was very inappropriate. She was worried about whether she would tarnish her holiness and be cast aside by the holy tree... However, when she saw the dark wings At that time, Asiya was stunned, and suddenly felt that it didn''t matter. Because she has become a fallen angel, how can she be holy?


    Then, Asiya didn''t think so much anymore. As for it''s still a little unnatural, it''s probably a normal reaction as a woman suddenly comes into contact with a man.


    Tang Ye hugged Athea and fell under the woods, placed Athea on a piece of soft grass, and said, "There is no poisonous miasma outside here. You can breathe freely. Your injury is very serious, right here. Treat it. You can see how to treat it yourself. If you cannot treat it yourself, then I will help you."


    Asiya looked at Tang Ye with weird eyes. It might be that Tang Ye is really too much. He was seriously injured and asked so many questions. Shouldn''t he help with the treatment directly?


    "I think you look very unnatural, probably not used to it, so just let you solve the problem yourself." Tang Ye immediately explained to Asiya.


    He is not a stunned man who is not deeply involved in the world, he knows these things too well. It can also be said that he will not be addicted to beauty and can be very calm in any situation.


    Asiya thought Tang Ye was really interesting. But fortunately, it is embarrassing to have contact with this man. Now I can breathe normally, and there is strong vitality here, which is very advantageous for treatment. Although the injury is serious, there should be no accidents, as long as you give time to treat it slowly, you will always get better.


    "Then let me be quiet, I will use the angel clan''s ability to repair." Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and said, "I''ll get you some water to drink."


    Tang Ye turned and left.


    But at this moment, Asiya stopped him and said, "Thank you, you saved me, and I will give you more than you think."


    "Um..." Tang Ye hadn''t thought of this before, but he didn''t refuse here, and said, "Okay."


    In fact, Tang Ye said that he didn''t help Asya for treatment, and there were his reasons. It was here that his dead tree had already accepted the power of the undead, and there was no way to have vitality anymore, and it would not be able to convey vitality to people like on the earth''s ancestral land.


    He felt that it was really inconvenient for dead wood to be subject to this restriction.

 Chapter 2612： Develop and grow!

    In the firmament world, every power is conceived when the universe is formed, and is often said to be an elemental power. These elemental forces, fire, water, wind, etc., are all independent. So, it''s not like the ancestors of the earth, the so-called various elemental powers are actually just the original power. Here, the various elemental powers are equivalent to a source of power.


    This kind of power is very powerful, even if it is the wonder of the dead wood and spring, it seems that it cannot carry several at the same time. Under this condition, the marvelous nature of the dead woods in spring is greatly restricted, and can only accommodate one kind of power. Therefore, the current Tang Ye can no longer use all kinds of power flexibly like on the earth''s ancestral land.


    In view of these limitations, Tang Ye could no longer be able to deal with anything as long as it was not fatal as when he was in the ancestral land of the earth. So, now he is like thousands of cultivators, even if there is something outstanding, but he won''t be so versatile, and he won''t be so shocked as a god.


    However, if possible, Tang Ye still wanted to regain those powers. For example, the power of the dead tree in spring is wonderful. Now that the power of the undead can no longer be combined with other powers, otherwise it will not be able to support it, it will wither, and it will also be abolished. However, he felt that the phoenix''s power could help a lot, because the phoenix''s ability to regenerate, combined with the dead tree to meet the spring, might be able to overcome many problems.


    Of course it''s just a guess now, Tang Ye intends to explore slowly in the future. Moreover, he also discovered that there are still many things he has not touched. It''s like seeing the people of the evil ghost tribe, even if they are only small soldiers, even if they have the strength of the master of the stars, but they make attacks stronger than him, and he feels very stressed. There must be other ways to improve combat effectiveness.


    Tang Ye went to find some water for Asiya, and Asiya had already used her strength to heal. Soon Tang Ye went to find water. Asiya saw the water, she was very excited. She was even happier than the long drought and the rain, probably because she hadn''t drink water for too long, and she was very eager. Then, regardless of whether she was the princess of the angel race, she grabbed Tang Ye''s water and gulped the water, not afraid of choking.


    After drinking water, Asiya felt that her condition was much better. At least the body is slowly soothing now, those injuries are not fatal, and then you can slowly recuperate.


    At this time, Tang Ye noticed that Asiya''s wings had been broken, and it looked like a withered tree. The wings that were originally very beautiful, even if they turned into the black of a fallen angel, were still very beautiful. But now, because it was broken, it looked miserable and ugly.


    Tang Ye was very worried and wanted to have anything to do with Asiya, but seeing Asiya avoiding, he didn''t say it, just let Asiya rest first, and the injury problem may be solved slowly. The only thing to worry about now is the attack of the evil ghost tribe.


    "I don''t know when the evil ghost tribe will attack again, but it is still very secretive here. Even if the evil ghost tribe attacks again, it can still be delayed for a while." Tang Ye said to Asiya, wanting Asiya to Don''t worry, try to heal the injury first.


    Asiya was very grateful to Tang Ye. Although her heart was full of hatred and anger, she was still a kind-hearted and gentle woman before she was killed by the evil ghost tribe. The war forced her to lose her past self. However, before she became a fallen angel, she was not cold enough, she always felt softhearted. Now that she has become a fallen angel, she has really become cruel enough.


    Because, from the moment she became a fallen angel, the world spurned her and denied her. And she therefore abandoned this world. Then, war has nothing but blood and death.


    However, she was still very determined in her heart, and would only kill her enemies and those who hindered her. And those who helped her, she would still be very grateful. Not only will I be grateful, but this gratitude is still very huge, and it will be more rewarding than ordinary people. Because there are only two things left in her life: revenge and retribution.


    "Thank you." Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You are welcome, after all, I am not a bad person, haha..."


    Asiya also nodded to Tang Ye, if she was the previous one, she would probably laugh. But in my current mood, there is really no way to laugh. Or, I have forgotten how to laugh.


    "Guxie and the others are also ready to arrive, you have a good rest here, I''ll go out to pick them up. Guxie doesn''t like it very much because of being a dead creature." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Then he added: "Actually, I haven''t figured it out clearly yet, so you just stay in this place and don''t go to other places. It won''t be good if there are other dangers."


    "Good." Asiya nodded.


    Then Tang Ye left here and went back outside. Guxie didn''t like the vibrant environment because it was a dead creature. Of course, it''s not that the environment inside is harmful to him. Rather, as a necromantic creature, of course, he likes a little bit of gloomy death breath. And here, it''s the opposite. If necessary, Gu Xie will naturally come inside.


    Tang Ye stood at the entrance of Xiaodong, waiting for Gu Xie and the others to arrive. Thinking about it now, he also feels strange. Just now Gu Xie broke through with the calamity body power, but when he moved, his speed was faster than Gu Xie. Speed, if you have strong power, you can naturally make up for it. For this reason, Tang Ye guessed, did he also have the power to transform the calamity body, and then improve his ability?


    Tang Ye hasn''t figured this out yet. He wanted to figure it out, so he felt the power of the dead tree Fengchun, and found that the calamity power in the tree was pushed aside and isolated. He guessed that this was the power of the Phoenix. Because if you don''t do this, the calamity body will be too powerful, and the consequences will be very serious if it destroys the dead trees every spring.


    Could it be that the power of the calamity body stays in the withered tree and the power tree in spring, even if it is not digested, it will invisibly affect its own strength?


    Now the Phoenix is ??silent, and Tang Ye doesn''t know how to ask her. It seems to mean that you have to cultivate until you can reach the world of soul consciousness before you can see the Phoenix at any time. Unfortunately, there is still a long way to go before this step.


    If there are no other clues, I will not think about this problem for now. Tang Ye must now consider how to deal with the attack of the evil ghost tribe. Now he feels that he still has an advantage, because the environment here in the border corpse sea has a highly poisonous miasma formed by natural undead power, and the evil ghost tribe will be affected if it rushes down. This has greatly restricted their actions.


    On my side, in addition to using this, I can also conquer those bone monsters and develop myself!

 Chapter 2613： oasis!

    It is not difficult to conquer other bone monsters, accept the obedient and kill the disobedient. that is it. Now Gu Xie''s strength has been greatly improved, he can completely subdue those bone monsters and conclude a contract, so that the loyalty of the bone monsters is 100% guaranteed and let them obey orders.


    Although the strength of the bone monsters was very different from that of the evil ghost tribe, Tang Ye didn''t believe that all the evil ghost tribes were so powerful. He felt that the evil ghost tribesmen who came down just now should be elite teams. If all the evil ghost clansmen were so powerful, it would be terrifying. Therefore, if all the bone monsters are united, it should be able to stop the ghost tribe.


    Tang Ye decided, the next thing to do is to conquer the dead bone area in the border corpse sea that is currently known, and get all the power of the dead bone area. It must not be a problem to deal with the evil ghost tribe in this way.


    Tang Ye was calculating, at this moment Gu Xie arrived with Disya, Xivir and Ackerman. Guxie would not go inside the base area, stay outside to guard, and he also had to digest the fused calamity body power. The improvement of strength and the comprehension of unique skills are all very important. He was more anxious just now, and he felt that the power he exerted was incomplete. If it is fully utilized, the power should be more than that.


    Tang Ye jumped down from the entrance of Xiaoshi Cave, looked at Disya and the others, and said, "How are your injuries? Can you follow me to the top?"


    "We have no problem." Disya said.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then you come with me."


    Gu Xie said, "Master, don''t worry, I will stay outside to guard, don''t worry about it inside. If something happens, you can call me right away."


    Guxie seems to have a species, if a few angel races are against him, call him immediately. This is very careful. But his worry was unreasonable. Because several angel races have become fallen angels, if there is a conflict, they don''t care about so many moral things. Moreover, the strength of several angel races is at the level of the master of the star field. Tang Ye, the master of the stars, really needs to be careful.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Okay, I will call you if I have anything to do."


    "Come with me." Tang Ye said to Disya and the others again, and then turned around and jumped a few times to the small cave on the edge of the high cliff.


    Disya and the others followed closely, passing through the small stone road, to the base area inside. Disya was really stunned to see such a sight. They didn''t believe that there really was such a place, but now that they saw it with their own eyes, they had to believe it. They were so surprised. They didn''t expect that there would be such a place in the border corpse sea, just like a fairyland, which made people feel unreal and wondered if they were dreaming.


    "Your Royal Highness is below, let''s go down first, there is no need to expend power to open the shield here, because the environment here is similar to what you live in, and even better." Tang Ye said.


    Disya and the others just woke up. Indeed, the environment here is so good, without the influence of the poisonous miasma. As a result, they immediately removed the power shield and no longer had to consume power all the time, and suddenly felt a lot easier. What made them more relaxed was that they breathed fresh air. They couldn''t help but sigh, they still came back alive now, so that they can feel alive.


    Then, they went to the green area below and saw Asiya who was healing, they were very concerned and went over immediately.


    Asiya saw her companions coming, she was very happy. They were all fine now, she was really lucky. She knew that all of this must be thankful to Tang Ye, it was Tang Ye who saved them.


    Asiya looked at Tang Ye, she didn''t know how to express her gratitude. They rescued the four of them all at once and provided such a good place, which can be said to have given them life.


    "Thank you for saving us, we will definitely repay this kindness!" At this moment, Disya said to Tang Ye.


    Compared with the other two girls, Disya looked relatively intellectual and mature, with a feeling of "big sister", so she expressed her gratitude to Tang Ye, as if she represented the angels of them.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "You are welcome, your experience is heartbreaking. I think I still have a conscience, so there is nothing to do to save you."


    "I forgot to tell you that the water over there is very clear and you can drink it. You can go there and drink some water." Tang Ye said to Disya and the others: "I just discovered this place, so I still Without development and construction, there will be no good tools to use."


    "It doesn''t matter, we just do it ourselves." Disya smiled lightly.


    Tang Ye saw Disya''s smile and had to say that the smile of the Angel Race was really beautiful. Even if they become fallen angels, the smile is just as fascinating.


    In fact, for Tang Ye, what they are still grateful for is that they have become fallen angels, but Tang Ye didn''t mind, there was no contempt in their eyes. At the same time, they also triggered the fallen angels of the Calamity Body. For these two points, when they reach other worlds, they are extremely repelled by people. However, Tang Ye didn''t have any such reaction. They felt that Tang Ye treated them just like normal people and felt very comfortable.


    There is no contempt and spurn, no pity and sympathy.


    They really thank Tang Ye for doing this. Because of Tang Ye''s attitude, they were not always filled with hatred and anger, and being able to calm down their hearts was a huge help to them.


    After Tang Ye asked Disia and the others to solve the problem on their own, they ran to explore this base area like an "oasis". Indeed, the border corpse sea is a place where corpses are piled up. It has become extremely gloomy and dark, lifeless, almost all of the highly poisonous miasma generated under the power of the undead, which is not suitable for human survival. However, it is different here, it is like an oasis of hope. Therefore, in the future, it will simply be called an oasis, or a base area.


    Tang Ye definitely wanted to explore his base area clearly, so he began to walk, checking this oasis little by little. If the oasis has other deadly places, it can''t be called an oasis.


    This place is not too big. If you use a certain speed, you can walk around in about half an hour. Half an hour is actually quite a lot, enough for a few people to survive and build. After all, this is just a temporary base, not to say how big an empire is to develop into. If a country is to be built, it must be expanded outside.


    Moreover, the most prominent feature of this place in the border corpse sea is the thing of the dead. It is impossible to say that this place will be built into a beautiful environment. Otherwise, naming the Kingdom of the Dead is a bit too much to be true.


    After Tang Ye turned around, he found that this was a safe oasis. There might be something buried under the soil, but it is still not known yet, on the surface it is still very safe. Tang Ye started looking for something to eat, not knowing what to eat here.

 Chapter 2614： relax for a moment!

    Outside the oasis, there are corpses everywhere, looking for something to eat, there must be none. Even if there is, I am afraid I don''t want to eat it. Who knows what those are, thinking of those rotting corpses, where there is appetite.


    However, it is definitely not enough to not eat. Even if, as a cultivator, you can insist on not eating for a long time, you still have to eat after all. Otherwise, there are so many cultivators in the world, all of whom don''t eat, so there are so many restaurants in the world.


    Speaking of eating, Tang Ye wanted to eat too. He hoped that the richness in this oasis could breed delicious food, otherwise it would be a very difficult thing to do. If there is nothing to eat in the sea of ??corpses in the border, it can''t be changed.


    Tang Ye went to look for food, first of all to look for those trees, to see if there was any fruit. This time he watched carefully, because he didn''t find the trees bearing fruit along the way, which was very sad. He wondered if the trees were too lush, so the fruit was hidden in the leaves. However, the result was still not found. He continues to look for it, unless there is no such place, then he will think it is gone. I haven''t finished the search yet, I hope I still have a little bit.


    Cuckoo!


    Suddenly, when he walked to a place where the water was turning, Tang Ye seemed to hear the sounds of animals. He was overjoyed. There would be no birds or rabbits, then there would be food. Then Tang Ye jumped out and took a look, stunned. In this place where the water turns, the trees are covered with various fruits. Some are already ripe and fall to the ground. On the ground, there are birds and beasts eating ripe fruit. At the same time, Tang Ye seemed to see fish swimming at the mouth of Liushuiwan.


    This **** luck!


    Tang Ye would have to say that it was really good to find luck here. From discovering the oasis to discovering the food in the oasis, it was all luck. Wild fruits, birds and beasts, or fish, there is always something to eat, right?


    So Tang Ye started collecting food. He first picked some fruits, then went to catch birds and beasts, and then fished. These birds, beasts and fish are not cultivating creatures. He is a person with power and it is not difficult to catch them. Of course, considering the need to continue to have food in the future, he just caught a little bit first and must make everything sustainable.


    It was almost night, Tang Ye returned to Asiya and the others, and saw that they were still healing. Depending on their situation, even if there is no food, they should be able to hold on for a while. However, when they saw the food in Tang Ye''s hand, they couldn''t help swallowing.


    food!


    They almost forget how long they haven''t had a good meal. Since being chased by the evil ghost tribe, they have not had a good meal. Of course they also have to eat, but conditions do not allow it. Especially after they became the captives of the evil spirit tribe, the evil spirit tribe has not given them anything to eat at all, even if they were given, it was difficult to swallow them.


    Tang Ye wanted to laugh when he saw the expressions of Asiya and the others, their appearance, no matter how beautiful beauties, did not have the noble and elegant temperament and became grounded.


    "I don''t know exactly what you want to eat, so I still dare not eat these fruits. Look, are these fruits edible?" Tang Ye raised the fruit with branches in his hand and asked Asiya and the others. .


    "Hmm!" Asiya and the others nodded one after another, saying that they could eat.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "If you say that, let''s eat it. I''m still worried that it is poisonous and can''t eat it. If that''s the case, I can rest assured, it seems luck is good."


    "Is there any fruit growing here?" Disya was actually very excited, and couldn''t help but want to "grab" the wild fruits to eat, but to show her politeness, she still talked to Tang Ye first.


    Tang Ye divided the wild fruits out and said, "Yes, I found many trees with wild fruits over there, as well as these birds and beasts, and fish."


    "That''s great!" Disya smiled happily. Then, she saw that Ackerman and Sivir had already started eating unceremoniously, and they also took wild fruits to eat. Of course, she did not forget to take some to Assia. Among them, it should be Asiya who spoke as the boss.


    Asiya didn''t know how to thank Tang Ye, she felt that it was a great fortune to meet Tang Ye, a good person, and made the tormented angels feel warm again. All of them had a great affection for Tang Ye.


    "Thank you for helping us so much, Daen is really worthless." Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, just like before, trying to relax the atmosphere, and said: "You have said that you are welcome, if you want to be like this, I will be swollen. I will tell you later, you must agree to your body. It''s not good to repay the kindness like this."


    Asiya and the others were taken aback, and then felt a little embarrassed. They understand the meaning of the words promise with their bodies, but no one will put such words on them, because as everyone knows, the angels have been circulating that only the seeds of the sacred tree can allow them to multiply. If a man sincerely wants to start a family, he will definitely not choose the angel family, because the angel family cannot reproduce for them.


    Tang Ye saw that Asiya and the others looked embarrassed, she couldn''t help but turn her head and roll her eyes. It was really cold. When did her humorous and humorous one become the chat terminator?


    Tang Ye sighed a little, but it didn''t matter anymore. After all, after living for so long, he should have grown up a little bit. He said to Asiya and the others: "I caught a few birds and beasts and a few fish, and I can get them to eat. However, I don¡¯t have any ingredients, so I probably won¡¯t have any taste when tested directly. You know what is OK. Does it taste good?"


    Asiya and the others shook their heads, saying that there was no seasoning. If it is in other places, it is okay to find the seasoning, but in the border corpse sea, it may be a little difficult.


    Tang Ye sighed: "That''s a pity. But it''s better than no meat to eat. It''s good to roast it for a bit more fragrant."


    "Hmm!" Disya and the others nodded together.


    Seeing them, they can''t wait to eat meat.


    Looking at them, they are very interested. Tang Ye thought for a while, and felt that they should relax too, so she said, "There are several birds and beasts and several fishes here. Would you like to help together, get a meal first, and then heal the injury? Of course, if the injury is not If allowed, it¡¯s not necessary, I will do it myself."


    "Okay, I can help you!" Disya said immediately. No matter how you look at it, this is also a woman of the type of a good wife and mother. Although she used to be an angel, she should have some contact with food.


    And Sivir and Ackerman are also very interested, they also want to relax. Asiya thought too, but her injury did not allow it.

 Chapter 2615： Transform the war!

    Since being chased by the evil ghost clan, his nerves have been tense. After being caught by the evil ghost tribe, he was full of anger and hatred, and there would be no way to relax. Now because of Tang Ye''s drive, they can relax, they really want to.


    Don''t worry about the enemy, just do what you are interested in, comfortable and relaxed, and look forward to eating. It''s great.


    Asiya wanted to do the same, so she said, "I will help too."


    But Tang Ye refused, and said, "Your injury is too serious, so you can''t move, so you can lie down and watch from the side."


    Asiya is a little unhappy, which means she can only watch them play. Of course, such thoughts are all joking. Asiya knew her injury, so there was no way she could not eat with her. She felt a bit strange about Tang Ye''s attitude, because Tang Ye just spoke to her as if an adult arranged a child.


    Actually arranged for myself.


    It seems that in the eyes of this guy, he doesn''t have the face of an angel princess at all.


    Naturally, Asiya didn''t mean to blame Tang Ye, but she felt that Tang Ye''s attitude towards people was very different, not at all like others.


    "Okay." Asiya said only slightly unwillingly, saying that she actually wanted to make food.


    Seeing that Asiya looked a little wronged, all of them laughed and found it very funny.


    This kind of time makes people feel good, Disya and the others are very happy, so they went to prepare food with Tang Ye. Killing those birds, beasts and fish actually takes some effort, but this kind of thing is rarely done for them. In the past, it was naturally cooked by others. It is new and fun to get it now.


    Asiya was watching, a little envious. However, she felt relieved in her heart. As it is, the world is so cruel and ruthless, and there are so many bad people, but there must be good people.


    At this time, let go of some hatred and make yourself less tired.


    Asiya thought so.


    Of course, it is only limited for a while. When the injury recovers, he will avenge the evil ghost clan anyway. If the evil ghost race can be eliminated, then all the minions of the Void Emperor must be eliminated.


    This world is a world of war, not for one person to enjoy peace. Because of peace, it is far from coming.


    Disya, Ackerman and Sivir, these three angel girls, Disya has a lot of dexterity, Ackerman and Sivir are clumsy. However, they all enjoyed this moment and heard laughter after a long absence.


    Finally, the food was prepared, and a few people gathered around and shared the food with Asiya. At this time, Asiya and the others were already familiar with Tang Ye a lot, they had introduced each other just now, and they were now friends.


    "I didn''t expect you to be Terran. Terran... Actually, the situation is not good." Knowing that Tang Ye knows little about the world outside, Disya plans to use this time to tell Tang Ye something.


    "The situation of the Human Race is more than bad. It is about to be eliminated." Ackerman spoke more directly, not feeling that this would hurt Tang Ye, and said: "In fact, there are basically only subhuman races now, and there are very few human races. Because the human race is inherently inferior, they have chosen to evolve into the demihuman race, or the new human race."


    "Ackerman... don''t talk nonsense!" Disya glared at Ackerman, reminding Ackerman that he had made a mistake. What is the inherent inferior quality of the human race, this kind of statement, in the face of Tang Ye alone, it should not be.


    Tang Ye was indeed a little uncomfortable when he heard Ackerman''s words, actually saying that the human race was inherently inferior? However, Tang Ye was more curious and surprised than uncomfortable. Unexpectedly, there are demihumans, or new humans. It seems that everything in this world is indeed novel, and Phoenix has no time to tell itself so much, and can only understand it through others.


    Ackerman realized that it was indeed wrong to say that, and quickly said to Tang Ye: "I''m sorry, Brother Tang, I didn''t say that on purpose..."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter, it''s the truth, I know you didn''t mean it."


    After getting acquainted just now, Tang Ye asked Disia and the others to call him Brother Tang. Although he asked Dizya and the others about their ages, Dizya and them all fooled around, and did not say exactly how old they were. It seems that girls really care about their age. Maybe Disya and the others are already very old, but because of the racial advantage of the angel race, they look very young. Perhaps for them, one hundred years old is an adult, while for humans, sixteen years old is an adult.


    Since Disya and the others were sloppy and didn''t tell them their true age, Tang Ye would treat him as the eldest, so let them call him brother, and they would become Brother Tang.


    This is a bit of an advantage.


    However, when Tang Ye said that just now, Disya and the others were surprised. They all looked at Tang Ye in surprise, and repeated Tang Ye really want to call him Tang Brother?


    Tang Ye didn''t know why they were so surprised, is there something taboo? But he felt there was no problem, so he nodded firmly.


    Then Disya and the others were a little moved, their eyes were red. They felt that Tang Ye was really too kind, and they didn''t even mention that they were fallen angels or what triggered the disaster body. Not only was it so close to them and became friends, but it was really too much for them to call brother.


    Later, Disya explained to Tang Ye why they reacted like that, and told Tang Ye not to be so kind to them, otherwise he would be criticized in other places in the future.


    But Tang Ye didn''t care about this at all. If he cares about this, then the soul must be very vulgar and boring. Therefore, he laughed at Disya and the others, telling them his own affairs, of course, is to be with Disya and the others.


    From another perspective, as a man, being able to have four beautiful angels at the same time, including a princess who is still an angel clan, has such a good relationship, but it is a very good thing.


    Because of Tang Ye''s approach, Disya and the others have greatly increased their affection for him, and they have a feeling of completely treating Tang Ye as a trustworthy person. Even Tang Ye can touch their wings.


    As an angel race, letting others be close to their wings is just like a testament to trusting that person very much.


    Speaking of the new human race, Tang Ye was actually very curious, and asked: "What is the situation of the new human race you are talking about, tell me about it."


    "It is the original human race that evolved into a new human race in order to strengthen itself. It is said that the lord of the human race got a bottle of magic potion in the treasure hunt of the ancient city, which can improve the human race''s ability and become a powerful tribe. However, magic The potion is not much, but only part of the enhancement. Then, in order to prevent the new human race and the old human race from reproducing offspring in violation of the regulations, causing the enhancement to fail, the new human race carried out an operation to eliminate the old human race. It can be said to be very tragic, and then the old human race War broke out with the new human race." Ackerman explained.


    When Tang Ye heard this, he was taken aback, and there was such a ridiculous thing?

 Chapter 2616： Maximum motivation!

    Although Ackerman didn''t elaborate, the information Tang Ye extracted from her words also had a certain understanding of the matter about the new human race.


    He did think that it was absurd that the new human race wanted to eliminate the old human race, because the magic potion obtained from the city of the ancient country could not transform the human race, and the new human race worried that some of them would combine with the old human race and multiply their offspring, making the human race back to the old human race. Status... Because of this kind of thing, all the old human races will be eliminated?


    Isn''t it ridiculous?


    Although there are reasons for the new race to do this, it is really unreasonable. Because they feel that the new human race has been transformed by the magic potion from the city of the ancient country, and has stronger power than the old human race. If the next generation are all new human races combined and multiplied, then the child born is born with It has been strengthened. However, if the new human race is combined with the old human race, the child born may be the same as the old human race. If this continues, sooner or later, the talents of the new human race will disappear. If you return to the past, isn''t it a waste of the hard work of the human leader, and even the treasures obtained from the exploration of the ancient city?


    That''s how it is said, but it is really ridiculous. So the old human race will resist. Survival is the beginning of everything. Whether it¡¯s civilization or all kinds of development and construction, even survival is gone, so what else is there to talk about. Everyone born into the world has the right to survive. The new human race is going to disappear them for that reason. Who can accept it?


    Moreover, the approach of the new human race is really too cruel and ruthless. It''s like, the son is a new human race, so to eliminate the old human race, does he even kill his parents? It''s impossible to tolerate it! Therefore, when the new human race did this kind of thing, it was really ridiculed by other tribes. They felt that such a conscienceless thing would only appear in the human race.


    However, in the war between the new human race and the old human race, other races stepped in. The reason is naturally that they feel profitable.


    When Disya and the others told Tang Ye about this kind of thing, they should speak as tact as possible so as not to irritate Tang Ye. In fact, if other races met Tang Ye, they would laugh at Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was an old human race. The old human race is the kind of ordinary creatures. No other race is born with a kind of ability, such as the craftsman talent of the dwarf race, the running power of the centaur race, the barbaric power of the orc race, and the angel race. Having said that, this is an extremely noble race, no race can compare. Therefore, the human race is ordinary in the sky, even if the birth of gifted children, there are only a few. Even with talent, it needs acquired resources to cultivate. Therefore, it can be said that the human race is declining.


    Now Disya and the others are so good with Tang Ye, even if they know that Tang Ye is an old human race, it is because the angel race itself is kind and will not have such discrimination. Even if there is, it is not Disya and others, these are all people. Moreover, now that Asiya and the others have become fallen angels, they have also triggered the Calamity Body, which is worse than the human race. Terrans are qualified to dislike them. Therefore, Tang Ye is so good to them, they certainly won''t have any ideas.


    On the contrary, because they knew what happened to the old human race, at this time, they and Tang Ye seemed to have the same feeling of being a fallen person.


    However, in Tang Ye''s view, their feelings were a bit self-conscious.


    Tang Ye never felt that he was an old human race, or some other human race, it was a bad thing.


    What''s wrong with me?


    He is not arrogant, but he will not be arrogant.


    He didn''t say much about the new human race. These unreasonable, in fact, are not unreasonable at the beginning, but unreasonable after thinking distortion. As for what to do, Tang Ye felt that he couldn''t manage that much now. If it happened to me one day, I would definitely resist.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t think there is anything. What will happen to the human race in the future, if I have the ability to help a group, of course I am willing to help. But now, I am still trying to survive, so I won''t talk about that far. "Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others.


    Then he cared about the situation of Asiya and the others, and said: "I heard you say that you have chosen to become fallen angels. This is... a very bad decision. Will it be difficult for you in the future?"


    "Of course it will. The whole world will abandon us. Because fallen angels are also called demons. And demons, before the war triggered by Void Great, were already taboo by various tribes, and of course demons must be eliminated." Assi Ya said with a complicated expression.


    She seemed to regret choosing to become a fallen angel. However, her expression soon became firm, staring at the ground ahead, and said: "If this is necessary for revenge, even if I choose to be a second time, I will be the same. It will be so. Death is the same as being abandoned by the world. But death can no longer give me revenge, but being abandoned by the world is fine, so why don''t I choose the latter?"


    "Um..." Tang Ye looked at Asiya for a moment without knowing what to say. Disya, Sivir and Ackerman also did not speak, they fell into a brief period of contemplation, their expressions were equally complicated, and then their eyes became firm.


    They were kind, but they are still kind. However, at this time, in their hearts, there are so few pictures, enough for them to overcome kindness. It''s the evil ghost tribe slaughtering their tribe, humiliating and humiliating their people. Every time my mind flashes across these images, the hatred in my heart becomes unusually firm. I would never forgive this kind of thing, even if I met a good evil spirit family. As long as she dares to stand in the way of revenge, she will not be merciful. Others are kind, then their angels are also kind, so why should their own people die?


    This is what Asiya and the others think, and it is also the biggest motivation for them to live now.


    Tang Ye has experienced so much, although he can''t empathize with him, he still understands a little bit. After all, he has also tried to motivate him with hatred. Moreover, he did not agree with the evil ghost tribe being so bad. Now in order to survive, he is probably also going to fight the evil spirits. After all, the evil ghost clan thinks that he hinders them, and they won''t let him go.


    "It seems that it is impossible for you to regain your mood without revenge, so good luck. Now, I can help you as long as I can. As for the future, the world is very complicated, and I don''t know what will happen." Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others.


    Asiya looked at Tang Ye and thanked her very much, and said, "You saved us and helped us. This is very lucky and even a blessing for us. If you have any questions in the future, please follow us. Say, we can help you affirmative help, this is our reward."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, as if he came back politely again. He didn''t want this, he planned to talk to Gu Xie, because he planned to accept a group of younger brothers!

 Chapter 2617： Conquer the Withered Bones!

    I just met, and there is no need to say so much. Tang Ye feels that having chatted so much with Asiya and the others is enough. This is something he really wants to avoid when getting along with people. So just don''t talk about it, go to Gu Xie to discuss things.


    "Okay, now I''m full, you guys have a good rest, I''m going to find Gu Xie something." Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others.


    "Okay." Asiya nodded to Tang Ye.


    Then Tang Ye left. Asiya and the others looked at Tang Ye, still curious. Tang Ye was okay in a place full of poisonous miasma outside, how did this happen? He is just an old human race.


    Just now, they asked Tang Ye about this matter, wanting to know how Tang Ye could not be affected by the poisonous miasma. If they can, if they can do this, then they will be able to deal with evil spirits a lot easier. With their strength, there is no pressure to deal with ordinary evil spirits. Only facing Yan Mo''s strength, there may be danger. However, Tang Ye didn''t give them a way, because Tang Ye said it was a wonderful skill.


    Since it is a stunt, it is naturally unattainable.


    "I always think he doesn''t look like an old human race." Ackerman said softly as Tang Ye left.


    Athea and the others feel the same way. Judging from Tang Ye''s attitude, he didn''t think it was an old human race, and the old human race didn''t dare to talk to their angel race like this. Now if I believe in Tang Ye, there is only one reason, that is, Tang Ye is isolated from the outside world and has not been in contact with the outside world. Then he doesn''t know the truth of this world, and he feels stunned. The so-called appearance of being not afraid of tigers at the beginning of a calf is naturally that way.


    However, there are still doubts about Tang Ye, that is, if Tang Ye is a stunned young man, but the kind of words he said when facing the evil ghost clan and chatting with them, it is not like having nothing Kind of. Not only it''s not like it, but it feels quite sophisticated.


    So they all think Tang Ye is very strange, what on earth does this guy come from?


    Asiya and the others don''t understand, they just don''t want to. Now that I have enough food and drink, it''s rare to have a relaxing and cozy time, and when I am in a good mood, I should heal my injuries. Therefore, they all calm down, check their injuries, rest and heal their injuries. If there are other problems, wait until some injuries have recovered.


    Like Asiya''s wing is broken, this problem is very serious, it must be carefully studied to see how to treat it. The wings are related to the strength of their angel race. If the injuries of the wings cannot be recovered, it will be a fatal blow to Assia.


    They didn''t mention this just now, because they didn''t want it to spoil the atmosphere. However, when they turned to pay attention to this matter, they all felt a shadow over their hearts. Because they were worried that the most terrible thing would happen, that is, Asya''s wings were completely broken, then Asya would no longer have the power of the angel race, unless she became a fallen angel completely, using dark power.


    I hope that nothing like this will happen, Disya and them all prayed in their hearts.


    Tang Ye left the oasis, went outside, and found Gu Xie. At this time, Gu Xie was guarding the wind outside. He knew that Tang Ye and him were interfering with the evil ghost tribe, and the evil ghost tribe regarded them as enemies. The evil ghost tribe''s Jacques will be repaid, and they will never be let go. But the strength of the evil ghost race is so strong, they don''t have enough power to deal with it now. Therefore, this matter must be cautious.


    "Master, why are you here? Don''t you have a good rest in the base area?" Gu Xie bowed his head when he saw Tang Ye''s arrival.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s okay, I''m not tired, I''ll discuss with you about conquering the Withered Bone Zone."


    Gu Xie was taken aback, did he plan to do this? He was surprised, and found it unrealistic, a little dreamy, because before changing to do it, he would never think about being able to conquer the Bone Zone. Given his situation, it would be good to be able to survive in the Withered Bone Zone. However, after meeting Tang Ye, in less than a month, he strengthened too much. With his current strength, there is absolutely no problem in conquering the Withered Bone Zone.


    If it was just the strength that he had improved because of the contract with Tang Ye before, he felt that it would be a bit difficult to fight the entire Withered Bone Zone. After all, it is rumored that the most powerful Eastern District, the strength of the Eastern District boss has reached the level of the master of the star field, such strength is not something they can handle. But now, he still got the power of the disaster body, and he felt that there was no problem even with the strength of the master of the star field. Of course, the master realm of this star field refers to first-level strength. If it is stronger, it is indeed a bit difficult to deal with.


    In any case, now he himself has such a strong power, plus Tang Ye, he feels that there is no problem in fighting the Withered Bone Zone.


    Thinking that he had to work so hard to survive before, Gu Xie felt how lucky it was to meet Tang Ye now and get Tang Ye''s help. Perhaps, as Tang Ye said before, he wanted to conquer the sea of ??stars. In this case, it must be promoted towards the realm of the master of the star realm.


    "I wish to obey all the arrangements of the master!" Gu Xie knelt down to Tang Ye and said solemnly.


    He felt that this required a solemn ceremony, because Tang Ye was a person with that qualification. It is not enough for him to bow down by himself, but more people bow down. Then, next, control the power of the withered bone area, and make all the bone monsters in the withered bone area bow down in front of Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye felt unnecessary to Gu Xie''s salute, but he didn''t say that it was not allowed, and waved his hand to make Gu Xie stand up. He felt a little weird. He was just a servant and was also called the master. Fortunately, he was not called a king, otherwise it would be really funny, just like self-directed and acted and satisfied vanity. Suddenly, Tang Ye also felt that it was time to grow stronger. Since he is regarded as the boss, he can''t just accept one younger brother. For noodles, you have to make the noodles bigger.


    Tang Ye said to Gu Xie: "Conquering the Withered Bone Area is only the first step, and we must at least conquer the entire border corpse sea. Since I am here, this is my first base, so let''s start here. And now we have the threat of evil ghost tribe, we must strengthen some strength to deal with evil ghost tribe. The evil ghost tribe will come down again soon, then we can''t delay the strengthening of our strength. Therefore, it should not be delayed. , How about we go to conquer an area of ??the Withered Bone Zone now?"


    "Of course there is no problem!" Gu Xie nodded to Tang Ye, and showed an eager look.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Then we will go to the West District to solve it, how about it? So that they don''t worry about what we did just now and always harass us."


    "Yes, Master, let''s go to conquer the Western District first!" Gu Xie nodded, he thought so too.


    Because in the past, the boss of the West End often bullied him.

 Chapter 2618： Take the turf!

    In some places, you can do whatever you want with money. And in this world where the strong are respected, you can do whatever you want with strength.


    Now Tang Ye and Gu Xie are very strong, far stronger than the bone monsters in the Western District and the boss of the Western District. Therefore, they are just two people, and they are going to conquer the Western District.


    This is a forceful behavior, and most bone monsters are single monsters without much intelligence, so don''t worry about whether they will surrender. As long as the contract is concluded, it will naturally be loyal. The only thing to worry about is the boss of the West District, the boss of the West District, like Gu Xie, is a monster with a very high open mind. If he refuses to obey, it will be a little difficult.


    However, Tang Ye had already made a decision, and it shouldn''t be difficult. Because if you don''t obey, you just kill it. Now they don''t have time to slow down.


    Click!


    At this time, on the west side, the boss of the west side was sitting on a throne made of white bones, making an angry voice. A skeletal monster brought a white spar under his hand, which was very similar to the bone spar used in Tang Ye''s practice before, but it was much rougher than those absorbed by Tang Ye, and the purity might be about 30%. But in spite of this, this is also an excellent training resource for bone monsters.


    The skeletal monster brought the Undead Power Gem from his hands, which was originally intended to be absorbed by the boss of the West District and let the boss of the West District calm down his anger. They were very angry about the fact that the ancient evil took the power of the calamity body today. But there is no other way, because this thing is too unexpected.


    "Ka Ka!" The boss of the West District couldn''t swallow this breath. Because today he was not only robbed of the calamity power, but also because of the evil ghost tribe¡¯s shots that caused him to lose a lot of his men, which directly weakened his strength and was very unfavorable for future competition with the southern, northern and eastern districts.


    Thinking of Gu Xie, the boss of the West District was very angry, and the undead power spar was not absorbed, and he slapped him away. The bone monsters under him were frightened to death. They didn''t dare to move or speak, for fear that they would be crushed by the boss of the Western District and killed.


    Although they are low in wisdom, they are also afraid of death. And their openness is affected by the conclusion of a contract with the boss of the West District. It''s because of the Kaizhi boss of the West District who got Kaizhi and gradually improved his wisdom.


    Now, these bone monsters belong to the boss of the west area. If Tang Ye wants to get it, he will either take the boss of the west area as a dependent, or kill the boss of the west area, cancel the contract with these bone monsters, and then conclude with the bone monsters. contract.


    Of course, just let Gu Xie do these things. Tang Ye doesn''t need to do everything himself, just like the boss of a company, it is impossible to control every employee. There will definitely be some departments, each with their own leaders. He only needs to manage these leaders. So, now going to fight in the Western District, Tang Ye''s plan is to wait for Gu Xie to handle everything after the conquest.


    It''s still the same style of throwing hands off the shopkeeper.


    The boss of the Western District really couldn''t help the bad breath and stood up abruptly. The hollow eyes under the skull flashed a ray of red, planning to find Gu Xie to settle accounts and regain the calamity body power. Now that there is no threat from the evil ghost race, he believes that the power of the hundreds of bone monsters in the west area seems to be able to defeat the ancient evil.


    However, one of his men stopped him and said with the words between the bone monsters: "Boss, please think twice. Now Gu Xie has gained the calamity body power, and his strength has increased a lot. Moreover, he was also strong when he saw him earlier. It¡¯s been enhanced a lot. It¡¯s weird, I think we need to figure out what¡¯s going on before we make a decision."


    Where did the boss of the Western District hear this subordinate''s words, and yelled: "Couldn''t I still be able to deal with that loser with so many people in the Western District? Damn, I can''t swallow this breath. I must pay enough for the loser-- No, let''s not talk about the cost, I want him to die!"


    "Don''t stop me, or I will kill them!" The subordinate wanted to persuade, but was drunk by the boss of the West District.


    The subordinate felt really helpless, as if his head was normal and he could see the situation clearly, but the boss couldn''t. This boss, no way.


    boom!


    However, at this moment, suddenly a person fell into the sky, holding a halberd formed by undead power. This suddenly fell, with great strength, and the several bone monsters nearby were shattered. But they quickly gathered back, and then surrounded Tang Ye.


    "Who?!" The boss of the West District was taken aback, reacted very angry, and shouted in a low voice.


    "It''s me." Because Tang Ye concluded a contract with Gu Xie, these bone monsters could also understand what they said and could communicate with them normally.


    He looked at the Old Avenue in the West End: "It''s the one who prevented you from capturing the power of the Calamity Body before."


    "Who is it?!" The boss of the Western District was even more angry. He remembered the mysterious man in the cloak who was with Gu Xie, a person who cultivated the power of the undead. He just wanted to find Gu Xie to settle the account, and of course Tang Ye, who was with Gu Xie, also had to settle. Now that Tang Ye came by himself, he thought it was not bad, so he shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "You came just right. I was going to kill you and the loser. Now that you take the initiative to come, then I don''t need to find you myself. Up!"


    "The loser?" Tang Ye squinted his eyes, laughed, and said: "You are talking about Gu Xie. By the way, I want to tell you that the loser in your mouth is now a subordinate of my dependent, named Gu Xie. Today, he will come to crusade you. And today, this Western District is my territory. Do you agree or not? If you agree, you can not die. If you do not, you will only die!"


    "Huh?" The boss of the West District didn''t expect Tang Ye to come alone and said these arrogant remarks. He was really angry, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "What are you talking about? I can''t hear you clearly. Say it again?"


    Tang Ye looked at the corner of the western boss''s mouth and twitched. This skeleton actually ignores and provokes himself?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to say it a second time.


    So he shot directly.


    Whoosh!


    He quickly rushed towards the boss of the West End, extremely fast. The power of the eighth level of the Lord of the Stars surpassed the power of the fifth level of the boss of the West District. Therefore, his speed surprised the bosses of the Western District very much, and unexpectedly made them unstoppable.


    Tang Ye arrived in front of the boss of the West District in an instant, and the boss of the West District was still surprised and reacted a little. When he wanted to react, Tang Ye''s hand was already knocked down, and he stretched out his hand to resist, and the result was that he was not Tang Ye''s opponent by three levels of strength. His bones and hands were directly shattered.


    Then, Tang Ye''s hand squeezed his skull. Then when he twisted it while holding the skull, the skull fell off. Tang Ye was afraid that he would crush the skull and make the boss of the Western District dead, so he didn''t use much force. But don''t use force, the hand seems not big enough to hold a skull. He dropped the skull head casually and stepped on it.


    "This..." Seeing this, the other bone monsters were stunned, and did not take any action for a while.

 Chapter 2619： Challenge alone!

    Was his boss killed just like that?


    The many bone monsters were really shocked. I also feel that Tang Ye, who appeared suddenly, is really...unreasonable!


    How could it be so violent if it didn''t agree? Did not give people a little psychological preparation!


    "Kaka...Kaka..." The boss of the West District didn''t expect that he would be solved so easily. It''s too funny. He is the boss of the West District of the Withered Bone District, commanding hundreds of subordinates, and he was solved so easily. , Is it fair?


    "You had better not act rashly, otherwise I will crush yours..." Tang Ye warned the bone monsters surrounding him at this time.


    The boss of the West District reluctantly reacted, suddenly furious, and was not afraid of being beaten by Tang Ye, so he drank in a low voice: "You don''t care about me, give me up, kill him!"


    The boss of the West District felt that this kind of thing was a huge shame, and he had to reverse it anyway, and he couldn''t just be humiliated. He interrupted Tang Ye''s speech and let other bone monsters attack Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye burst out laughing and said, "No, what I want to say is, don''t act rashly, otherwise I squeeze your heads and you will all die. I am not trying to threaten you with your boss''s head. I think Your life is more important than your boss. As for your boss, is it difficult for me to kill him? And, should I use him to threaten you? If I want to kill you, none of you can escape. Understand ?"


    "You..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the boss of the West District was so angry that he didn''t know how to speak. Because listening to Tang Ye''s words, he felt that he was not worth mentioning in Tang Ye''s eyes, and was useless, and he didn''t need to use it to frighten those bone monsters.


    Many bone monsters are actually not that smart. When Tang Ye said those words, they did not hear them thoroughly. They just understood a meaning, if they wanted to survive, they wouldn''t attack Tang Ye.


    So, do you want to save the boss, or save your life?


    These bone monsters are a little hesitant. And they hesitate, which shows that the position of the boss of the West District in their hearts is actually not that high. If you really value your boss, you will definitely save your own life.


    Perhaps the emergence of this situation is related to the attitude of the boss of the West District to them. He doesn''t feel safe at all. The same is true of cultivation resources. I would rather waste them than give them, which is really excessive. Therefore, if it were not for the contractual relationship, they would not necessarily follow the words of the boss of the West District.


    "You..." The boss of the West District saw the bone monsters hesitate and didn''t know how to act. He was furious. Using the contract power, he forced them to attack Tang Ye and shouted, "Kill him all for me!"


    Touched by the contract power, the bone monsters shook their bodies and wanted to attack Tang Ye. The power of this contract cannot be violated by their subordinates.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye slammed on the boss of the West End, almost crushing the skull. He warned Old Avenue in the West End: "You really want me to kill you? If that''s the case, then go and die. Anyway, if you kill you, the master dies, and the contract relationship is terminated. Originally I wanted to keep you alive. , Since you are like this, then don''t."


    After all, Tang Ye stepped up to step on the skull of the boss of the West End, hearing Grid''s voice, it seemed that he was about to step on the boss of the West End to shatter his head.


    The boss of the West End was very painful, and now he was scared. This is real! If Tang Ye stepped on it again, his head might really break, and that would be his death. This can''t work, he doesn''t want to die. The reason why he dared to order the bone monster to attack Tang Ye was because he thought that Tang Ye didn¡¯t kill him at first, but wanted to keep him, that is, to make his life useful, so he was not an idiot and impulsive, but he had certain ideas. .


    Unfortunately, Tang Ye really didn''t care about his fate. If he is willing to surrender, then Tang Ye feels that it is also a good force in dealing with the evil ghost clan. After all, he not only has good strength, but also has wisdom. But other bone monsters do not have this. Ordinary bone monsters, if they encounter evil spirits, they are probably just cannon fodder.


    "Stop it!" The boss of the West District was afraid of being killed by Tang Ye, and immediately drank to the bone monsters to stop them from attacking Tang Ye.


    Upon receiving the order, the bone monster stopped immediately, but still surrounded Tang Ye.


    "What do you want?" the boss of the West District asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "I want this western area, that is, you have to submit to me and be my subordinate. No, it''s my subordinate, that is, Gu Xie''s subordinate."


    "What are you talking about?" The boss of the West District felt that he had heard a huge joke, and hummed: "You want me to be the underdog of that loser, it''s impossible! I tell you, you can kill me, but you must not insult me! "


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk to it so much, didn''t he just deny Gu Xie''s strength? Tang Ye said again: "In this case, let you and Gu Xie challenge separately to see if you can defeat Gu Xie. If you win, then I will leave directly and will not shoot you again. But if you lose, Then you surrender the position of the boss of the Western District and let Gu Xie become the boss of the Western District. How?"


    The boss of the West End was silent. This approach is actually good. Since he kept saying that he didn''t accept Gu Xie, and even looked down on Gu Xie, he would fight against Gu Xie. If he wins, no one would object to his opinion. But if he loses, he still says to look down upon Gu Xie, but that would be ridiculous.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t care about the boss of the West District at all. He said this to the bone monsters present. He wanted these skeletal monsters to know that Gu Xie was stronger than the boss of the West Zone, and it was worth it to become Gu Xie''s subordinates. Since it is a world where the strong are respected, and the wisdom of bone monsters is not very high, then they basically look for strength. Since Gu Xie is better than the boss of the Western District, he should be the boss.


    And for those bone monsters with higher intelligence, even if they don''t look at their strength, they will be dissatisfied with the brutal and brutal attitude of the boss in the west, and will no longer follow the boss in the west.


    "Challenge, otherwise you can''t convince the crowd! Are you afraid of Gu Xie?" Tang Ye said to the boss of the West District, very provocative.


    "Challenge!" At this time, no one among the bone monsters shouted, and then all the bone monsters shouted out "Challenge! Challenge! Challenge!" Now, the boss of the Western District had to agree if he didn''t agree. If you don''t agree, your authority will be greatly reduced. If he agrees, with Gu Xie''s strength, he will definitely not be able to beat it.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    At this time, amidst the shouts of the bone monster, the ground vibrated, and someone stepped out. The bone monsters gave way to a passage, and it was Gu Xie who walked step by step, with a compelling aura, and looked confident, no longer the same him.


    "You..." Seeing Gu Xie, the boss of the West District was frustrated and angry. He didn''t expect that he would fall to this point.

 Chapter 2620： I didnt expect it to be so unbearable!

    Gu Xie appeared on the stage without fear, as if he was about to enter the ring. In this way, the boss of the West End is even more unavoidable.


    "Then I will let you see how I crushed this loser''s head!" The boss of the West District was irritated, gave a low cry, and reassembled into a skeleton body, to fight Gu Xie.


    Tang Ye shrugged, all these things were just a form. Anyway, there is nothing wrong, just have a good time, anyway, the result must be the West End old conference lose. The current ancient evil is not comparable to an elite bone monster.


    Gu Xie looked at the boss of the West District, although his heart was very general, but he seemed very calm. In the past, when he was despised by the boss of the West End, or any powerful bone monster, that kind of unwillingness, anger, and resentment filled the mind with little openness. How much he yearns for strength, and then defeats those who despise him and insults him one by one, stepping on his feet, letting them know that they regret, and letting them beg for mercy. This is a kind of psychology that wants to vent, but now, Gu Xie has no such psychology.


    It may be that he has reached the point of being that strong and suddenly felt that to bully a weak is very boring and unnecessary. If you have to be held accountable, it feels a bit naive, like a "brother" behavior. However, if you don''t do it, the tone in your heart is actually not vented. So, it''s a bit contradictory.


    Anyway, after crossing that level, after all, you won''t be so deliberate, and won''t be rewarded like a villain. So now Gu Xie looked at the boss of the West District with a very calm expression. Seeing the angry look of the boss in the West District, he felt like he had seen himself before. Only for this, I felt that tone disappeared a lot.


    "You look ugly." Gu Xie looked at the boss of the West District and said calmly, completely no longer the way he was struggling for survival at the bottom.


    He is open-minded, and his strength is good, but compared to the bosses of the West End, he has a lot of distance. Therefore, when it comes to the bottom layer, it is not the bottom layer. If it''s the lowest level, it''s fine, because that kind of fate is destined to be a desperate little brother, don''t need to think too much, just follow the arrangement, fate is held by others. But he just has some strength, just don''t want to be like this. But I didn''t want to do this, but I couldn''t beat others. The situation was really embarrassing, so it was very bad.


    The boss of the West District was very angry when he heard Gu Xie''s words. The eyes under the hollow skull were godless, but at this time it seemed to be flashing with angry flames, staring at Gu Xie, and shouted angrily: "You It¡¯s just my defeated man. What''s so good about? Huh, you used to be my defeated man. Now you have become someone else¡¯s. With such an identity, you still want to compare with me? No wonder you want to be. Other people''s subordinates, because you are weak, because you are weak, so they have to rely on the strength of others!"


    Gu Xie looked at the words of the boss of the West District, but it was not very easy to refute. Because the boss of the West End is true. He was weak before, but now he is stronger because of Tang Ye''s help. If there was no Tang Ye, and no contract with Tang Ye, he would still be a bone monster with moderate strength, more than that, but not enough.


    But at this point, Gu Xie was relieved. There are many ways to become strong, and relying on others is not shameful. All in all, he felt that it was not a shame to be Tang Ye''s dependents. On the contrary, he felt that he had made a very correct choice. Because of this choice, what he can do is not only to get rid of the boss of the West End, but also to face the sea of ??stars.


    "You are right. The truth is exactly what you said. It is because I signed a contract with the director that I gained great strength. But what about this? I think it''s very worthwhile. If you feel wrong, you If you don¡¯t recognize it, then I won¡¯t ask you to do that. However, one problem is that you will soon become my subordinate. And you must become my dependents, otherwise you will die. Think of it this way If you think about it, you don''t recognize me, but you have become my subordinate. It should be... a little ironic, right?" Gu Xie said to the boss of the West District.


    "You..." The boss of the West District felt that Gu Xie was very annoying. Is this deliberately irritating him?


    "Then give it a try, who is stronger!" The West District boss was furious, shouting at Gu Xie and attacking Gu Xie.


    Almost all the bone monsters belonging to the West Zone arrived here, because they all learned one thing, that is, someone wants to challenge their boss. This is a very important matter and will even determine the situation in the Western District. Because challenging the leader is likely to be related to the change of the leader''s position. If the leader loses, even if he does not give way, his authority will be greatly reduced. There will definitely be a crisis, and things like rebellions will easily occur in the future.


    Therefore, some people challenge the boss, no one cares, it is related to their future survival. However, after learning that the person who challenged their boss was Gu Xie, they found it ridiculous. The sense of anticipation dropped immediately. Because Gu Xie still knew that this was a person who was much stronger than them, but much weaker than their boss. It is a pity that it is unwilling to submit, so it is alone outside. It is said that it has taken a few brothers, and it is also the kind of incompetent. To put it bluntly, this is actually ignorance of current affairs, otherwise, it will be subordinate to the boss. With that kind of strength, he can definitely get a very high status.


    However, a large part of the people who surrounded it to watch were actually not sent out here to **** the power of the calamity body, otherwise, they would probably not treat Gu Xie like this. Because the bone monsters who followed the boss of the Western District to seize the power of the calamity body have seen the strength changes of Gu Xie, that is already very strong. Moreover, he also obtained the power of the disaster body, and used this power to eliminate several evil ghost races. Those few evil ghost races, but they are far behind them. Even their boss may not be comparable.


    Therefore, those who have seen the strength of the ancient evil a little, actually feel that the ancient evil will win.


    This may be a very good thing. Because they are fed up with the cruelty and arbitrary actions of the boss of the West End. The boss of the West End always does not take their lives as his life, drives them at will, and eliminates threats.


    This is a tyrant, unpopular!


    Therefore, these skeletal monsters still hope that Gu Xie can defeat the boss of the West District, so that the position of the boss can be changed. For them, this may be a new opportunity.


    Of course, the bone monsters who can think of this are quite good. This included the one who had previously persuaded the boss of the West District not to rush to find Tang Ye to settle accounts.


    Facing the attack from the boss of the West District, Gu Xie stood there, did not hide, and looked contented, without paying attention to the boss of the West District at all.


    He suddenly felt a little disappointed, because he didn''t expect the strength of the boss of the West End to be so unbearable.


    He knew he could win easily.

 Chapter 2621： Hundreds of men!

    Seeing the boss of the West District rushing to attack with all his strength, the power he gave out was nothing but this, even very unbearable, Gu Xie really felt boring, so he didn''t even plan to dodge.


    He was still very emotional, and felt that things changed so quickly. In a blink of an eye, he became so strong and the boss of the West End became so weak. I still have to thank the owner for his help. If there is no owner, I might still be threatened to survive.


    Click!


    The boss of the Western District rushed to Gu Xie, jumped up again, swooped down, with an astonishing momentum, and raised a broadsword in his right hand to make a powerful blow to Gu Xie. At this time, he has exhausted all his strength. As usual, he would not use the strongest power so quickly. Now the strongest power is directly used because he wants to eliminate Gu Xie with a single blow. Because Gu Xie is really too arrogant. He was once a defeated opponent of his men, but now he is so despised, do you think you can win him?


    Isn''t it embarrassing to myself! The boss of the West End will definitely not let himself be so embarrassed!


    Therefore, he tried his best to split the skull of Gu Xie directly! He thought, other people must have never thought that he tried his best in the beginning. And this, he won''t tell others that this is his exhaustion. Others will think that he is just a normal supply, and then solve the ancient evil, then his strength will be very strong.


    "Go to hell!" The boss of the West District whispered to Gu Xie.


    However, he didn''t know, because Gu Xie''s strength was greatly improved, he had already seen that he had used all his strength. However, even if he used all his strength, there was still a big gap between Gu Xie, who had reached the eighth level of the Star Lord without a violent state. Therefore, Gu Xie doesn''t have to worry at all.


    boom!


    The boss of the West District severely chopped down with a big knife, and it was Gu Xie''s skull that was facing him. This really gave Gu Xie a way to survive. If Gu Xie couldn''t stop him and the skull was broken, it would be dead.


    Seeing other bone monsters, I thought it was a pity. The boss is still so cruel, provoke him, even if it is only a little offensive, it will kill people, no matter how much. Many bone monsters felt that Gu Xie was definitely not their boss'' opponent. Someone laughed and challenged their boss, just to die. Is it so easy to be the boss?


    However, I didn''t think so when I saw the bone monster with the strength of the ancient evil. It''s just that they don''t say what they think. After all, if Gu Xie was really killed by the boss of the West District, wouldn''t they provoke the boss of the West District? Actually think Gu Xie will get rid of him, do you want to rebel because you don''t want to recognize him as the boss?


    These skeletal monsters are all restricted by the contractual relationship of the boss of the West District, how dare you to do this. If the boss of the West District knows about the irritable character of the boss in the West District, he will definitely be killed.


    In any case, it depends on the outcome. Was it the ancient evil energy blocking the attack of the boss in the west, or was it just looking for death?


    At this time, in the face of the ferocious dive attack from the boss of the Western District, Gu Xie just raised his right hand, only the hand under the bones, which looked thin and long, with visible joints, and felt very fragile. However, there was a "bang!" Even if the attack of the boss of the West District was cut off in this way, Gu Xie''s outstretched hand still didn''t move.


    "It seems that you are really looking for a dead end, and you want to block my attack with one hand. Even if you have seen your strength increase a lot before, it is impossible to block my full blow..." See Gu When Xie just stretched out a hand to resist the attack, the boss of the West District was very angry and felt that he was greatly underestimated. However, at the same time he felt happy and proud, because Gu Xie''s underestimation of him would make him directly win.


    However, the result is that even when he cuts down the big sword, the power is very fierce, and the vibration sound is real enough, and it is not playful at all. However, with such a huge power, Gu Xie really blocked it with one hand.


    The boss of the West District wanted to stop abruptly when he was proud of the ancient heresy.


    When he reacted, he looked incredible. Looking at Gu Xie, who had blocked his full blow with one hand, the skull''s mouth opened wide, and he hummed, "How, how is it possible? This is not true!"


    But this is true.


    Gu Xie looked at the boss of the Western District, very calm, and said, "This is the reality today. As the leader of the Western District of the Withered Bone, you should bear this fact and accept it. Because your strength has proven that you are not qualified to do this here anymore. The leader is now. Now the victory has been divided and there is no need to fight again. From now on, I am the leader of this Western District, and you can be my subordinate. As long as you remain loyal, I will treat you well. If you don¡¯t Yes, then the result is death."


    "You..." Of course the boss of the West District wouldn''t give up like this, and snorted to Gu Xie coldly, "Huh, it''s just the beginning of the battle. How can I explain that I lost. This time I attacked, I haven''t used all my strength , Do you think you really beat me? Foolish dreams!"


    The boss of the West End is still very stubborn, or in other words, can''t show his face. In fact, he did use his full strength, but he didn''t want to admit it.


    Gu Xie didn''t want to slowly toss with him here, and said: "I don''t have much time to discuss with you here. Since you feel that you haven''t lost yet, then I will make you feel that you are truly defeated."


    Having said that, Gu Xina''s hand that held the big knife of the boss of the West District gave out strength, increased it a bit, and then made a "crack", and saw that the big knife was crushed.


    "Oops!" Seeing this, the boss of the West District groaned in his heart, and immediately wanted to withdraw.


    However, Gu Xie did not allow him to withdraw successfully. After squeezing the big knife in his hand, Gu Xie quickly stretched out his hand, grabbed the hand of the boss of the Western District, and then pulled it. Under the huge pulling force, the boss of the West District fell down, unable to maintain his balance. He must have fallen to the ground.


    However, before he fell to the ground, Gu Xie raised his right hand and hit his skull with a hammer.


    With a click, the skull of the boss in the West District was separated, fell to the ground, and rolled out a few meters.


    "KaKa, KaKa..." The skull head was separated, and the boss of the West District felt great pain and couldn''t help but yell.


    When he wanted to roll back and gather the bones back together, Gu Xie walked up to his skull, held his skull, and lifted it up.


    "As long as I want, I can smash your head at any time. So, do you think you haven''t lost yet?" Gu Xie said to the skull of the boss in the west.


    The boss of the West End dare not speak anymore. By this time, everyone could tell that he had lost. Those hundreds of bone monsters watched this scene together, all dumbfounded. They really didn''t expect Gu Xie to become so powerful. Even those who had seen the power of the ancient evil before felt that the power of the ancient evil was stronger than they had seen.


    Gu Xie looked at these hundreds of bone monsters and said, "From now on, I will be your leader and you will be my subordinates."

 Chapter 2622： Chance to kill!

    Upon hearing Gu Xie''s announcement, none of the bone monsters could immediately react.


    In this way, his boss changed a person? This became too fast! Even if they change, they have to look at the attitude of the boss in the West District, after all, they are still subject to the contract restrictions of the boss in the West District.


    Of course things will not be as simple as the ancient heresy, it became like this after announcing that he was the boss of the Western District. First of all, at least the current boss in the West Zone should be admitted, and then the contractual relationship between these bone monsters and the boss in the West Zone should be cancelled. Or, let the current boss of the Western District become Gu Xie''s subordinate, that is, become Gu Xie''s contract ownership. Or, the more brutal way is to kill the boss of the West End.


    This approach is possible, and it is the most common. Many people who compete for territory do so by killing the boss of the original territory as an announcement.


    However, now Gu Xie didn''t seem to want to kill the boss of the West District. He just completely defeated the boss of the Western District and let the boss of the Western District surrender. If the boss of the Western District no longer resists, he can keep his life, become his own subordinate, and continue to work for himself. In this case, just conclude a contract with the boss of the West District.


    Now that Gu Xie announced to all the bone monsters that he would become the boss of the Western District, the skull of the Western District boss in his hand was actually very angry and could not accept such a thing. However, the facts proved that Gu Xie was indeed stronger. Not only is stronger, it is much stronger than him. He could no longer make a move under Gu Xie''s hand, because Gu Xie solved him in twos and threes.


    In this case, even if he doesn''t admit it, there is nothing he can do. Facts speak louder than words. All the skeletal monsters also watched. In addition to approving Gu Xie, he had no choice but to die unless he wanted to die.


    At this time, Gu Xie looked at the boss of the West District again and said, "Well, now is the time for you to make a choice. As I said just now, one will become my dependents. One...dead."


    Of course the boss of the West District does not want to die. Although he is very unwilling and feels very humiliated, but in order to survive, he can only nod and say: "I...giving up, from now on, you are the boss of the West District, and I...willing to be yours too. Dependent subordinates."


    "Okay." Gu Xie nodded and said: "Don''t worry, becoming my dependent will receive the master''s gift together, and so will you."


    Gu Xie looked at the many other bone monsters and said: "Everyone will receive the gift of the master. Then you will find how lucky it is to follow yourself, and what a right choice."


    Many bone monsters looked at Gu Xie and didn''t know what to do for a while. Because they also felt that the ancient evil was not very strong before, they never thought that something like this would happen now. Although Gu Xie had shown great power just now, the shock was not enough to make people kneel down and claim Gu Xie the king. Therefore, after Gu Xie announced it, they still hadn''t fully substituted, so... they didn''t kneel down, nor did they applaud Gu Xie or cheer the boss.


    This is a bit embarrassing, as if no one reads Gu Xie''s numbers.


    Tang Ye felt that this situation was not good, and it was not conducive to Gu Xie''s management of these bone monsters. Although after the conclusion of the contract, the contractual relationship can guarantee these bone monsters to work for them, but after all, the persecution is very passive and there is no initiative. It must be the active loyalty of the bone monsters and the active hard work, which is the most powerful and imposing.


    Therefore, Tang Ye sent a message to Gu Xie, saying: "Look for an opportunity to kill the boss of the West District, using a rougher way. The atmosphere created now is not enough, and I need to mention it."


    "This..." Gu Xie was taken aback. He felt that it was okay for him to be gentle. However, looking at the reaction of the bone monsters, it is indeed not. He also knew that there was a problem, and felt embarrassed, but since he said that he would not kill the boss of the Western District, he would kill again in a blink of an eye.


    Tang Ye knew Gu Xie''s troubles and said, "That''s why I asked you to find an opportunity. This opportunity is to avoid the things you worry about... Wait, what is he doing?"


    "Gu Xie, be careful!" Tang Ye suddenly shouted to Gu Xie to remind.


    Tang Ye just wanted to let Guxie boss find a chance to kill the boss of the West District appropriately, so as to establish authority in front of the bone monster. But unexpectedly, he saw that the boss of the West District who had been released by Gu Xie, after regrouping into a skeleton, attacked Gu Xie when he was not paying attention.


    The boss of the Western District had a sharp dagger in his right hand, and it stabbed at the center of Gu Xie''s skull. If you stabbed a skull, Gu Xie would die.


    "Hmph, why should I concede defeat to you, kill you, I will still be the leader here! Killing you, I still win!" The boss of the West District thought like this. The skull was pinched by Gu Xie just now. There is no other way but to nod and admit defeat, but now, when he finds the opportunity, he will fight back!


    Although it''s a bit insidious, as long as you kill Gu Xie, everything else will return to the past. The position of the boss in the west is still his, and the bone monsters here are still his men!


    Gu Xie was communicating with Tang Ye just now, and was also worrying about how to make the bone monsters admire him more. He fell under his authority and didn''t pay attention to the boss of the West District for a while. He didn''t expect that the boss of the West District would play this insidious thing. It was enough. Vicious. In that case, it must be killed.


    In short, isn''t this a good opportunity?


    If you fail to establish authority in front of the bone monster, it is indeed a troublesome thing. If you have to kill the boss of the Western District to achieve this effect, there is no other way but to do it. It''s just that Gu Xie was a little bit distressed just now, because he just said let the boss of the western district choose not to kill him if he surrendered. He also said that he would surrender. If he kills again, he loses his credit, which is very bad for management.


    It''s all right now. The boss of the West District is looking for death on his own, and the troubles are solved at once. Not only is Gu Xie not angry with the boss of the West District, but is very happy.


    However, in order to frighten the bone monsters, Gu Xie must show a very angry look, and then become a little bit cruel.


    Most bone monsters are not very intelligent, and simple and crude methods are more useful for them.


    The boss of the West District attacked at close range. Without Tang Ye''s improvement, Gu Xie would really be very dangerous. Fortunately, Tang Ye reminded him, he quickly jumped out. However, his skull was still scratched by the sharp dagger of the boss of the West District, and a striking scratch appeared.


    "You!" After evading, Gu Xie looked at the boss of the West District, behaved angrily, and shouted: "You are so insidious. I give you a chance to survive. If you don''t want it, then you can''t blame me!"


    After all, Gu Xie shot against the boss of the Western District. He wants to directly smash the skull of the boss in the West End, in front of all the bone monsters. Just to kill them alive like this is both a warning and a deterrent, establishing authority, and being officially king.

 Chapter 2623： Behind the guide!

    The boss of the West End did not expect his assassination to fail. This is too unreasonable, I have waited for such a good opportunity, and actually failed.


    Then I''m too bad!


    If he was avoided by Gu Xie, there was still no possibility of counterattack, and he could only be killed by Gu Xie!


    "Damn it!" The boss of the West District shouted angrily, turning his head and glaring at Tang Ye. Recalling what happened just now, he ignored Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye must have helped Gu Xie, otherwise Gu Xie could not have avoided his unexpected assassination.


    Tang Ye found it interesting that the boss of the West District became angry from shame, and was annoyed. He didn''t expect this guy to help create an opportunity to solve his troubles. In this case, there is no need to worry about Gu Xie being the leader of the Western District.


    At this time, the hollow eyes on the skull of Gu Xie flashed scarlet light, indicating that he was extremely angry, and he rushed to the boss of the west district to kill the boss of the west district. At the same time, he shouted: "It''s you who are looking for death!"


    Seeing Gu Xie like that, the boss of the West District was really scared. He was afraid of being killed. He couldn''t help kneeling down and begging for mercy: "I didn''t mean to do it.


    boom!


    However, Gu Xie completely ignored the words of the boss of the West District, and rushed over with a punch, and the body of the boss of the West District was shattered and the skull fell. Then Gu Xie caught the skull, pinched it, and held it in front of many bone monsters again.


    Gu Xie said coldly to the many bone monsters: "As you just saw, I gave him a chance to survive, but he didn''t cherish it, and he played such insidious behavior to kill me. In that case, I will fulfill him. Let him know the cost of doing this!"


    Click!


    After all, Gu Xie directly smashed the skull of the boss of the West District.


    "No, don''t..." The boss of the West District still wanted to beg for mercy, but Gu Xie crushed his head before he could finish his words, simple and rude.


    Many bone monsters saw this, and their hearts were shocked. Their boss is dead! Death is simple, but also thorough!


    So vulnerable!


    This boss is really bad. Guxie is stronger! Strengthen more than one level. Therefore, of course it doesn''t matter if such a strong person is his boss!


    What''s more, the leader just now was indeed very insidious. If this is wrong, let him be eliminated!


    Gu Xie simply and rudely killed the boss of the Western District, and in front of the bone monsters in the Western District, they could see clearly. The more simple and rude, the greater the difference in strength, otherwise it will not be possible. Therefore, Gu Xie''s strength is indeed much stronger than the boss of the Western District.


    "Your former leader is dead, and you are no longer restricted by his contract. However, this does not mean that you are free, because I will become your leader in the future!" Gu Xie said to many bone monsters , His face was solemn and stern, there were both demonstrations and warnings, or it could be said to be a declaration, no objection!


    He then said to the bone monsters in the Western District: "Of course, you can also refuse to accept me as your leader. In this case, you have two choices. One is to challenge me. If you win, you are the boss. If you lose, you will die. Another option is to leave. Yes, yes, you heard that right, I allow you to leave. However, leaving means that you no longer belong to the West Zone, so if you end up in the future, I will not care about it. Don¡¯t forget, the Withered Bone Zone is not that simple. Becoming an ownerless person will threaten your life at any time. So, don¡¯t expect any freedom. Before you have enough strength, it¡¯s the right choice to follow us."


    "Now, you can make a choice, do you want to follow me, or leave to find death?" Gu Xie shouted at the bone monster in the Western District.


    The skeletal monsters were silent for a while, and then followed the boss of the Western District, the one with higher intelligence, and shouted: "Willing to follow the leader of the ancient evil!"


    One person was the first to shout out, who was still a high-ranking person among the many bone monsters, and quickly got a response. Now that there is no original leader, then the only thing that can recognize the Lord is to recognize the ancient evil. Therefore, when the bone monsters responded with shouts, their voices were very unified, and they all wanted to recognize Guxie.


    Gu Xie looked at the hundreds of skeletal monsters, all very unified, and expressed very satisfied. Tang Ye was also very satisfied afterwards, and only then could he conquer the Western District.


    "Then next, everyone, please perform the contract ceremony with me!" Gu Xie said to the many bone monsters: "Don''t think that signing a contract is a **** to you. This is actually a gift. When you conclude a contract with me, You will find that your strength and wisdom will be greatly improved. This will connect us together, let us become a whole, let us become an invincible army. We want to unite, we will conquer. Soon, this whole The dead bone area will be ours!"


    Now the emotions of the bone monsters are all driven by the ancient evil, so they listen to what the ancient evil says. Then they responded, shouting loudly.


    In this way, Gu Xie planned to conclude a contract. He did this, and Tang Ye didn''t need to go out. The bone monster is like a tribe. What Tang Ye has to do is to subdue the boss of this tribe and use it for himself. As for the other things of this tribe, just leave it to this man to do it.


    If there are other necromantic tribes in the future, such as dead souls, such as ghouls, then you need to continue to conclude contracts. But to conclude a contract, it is enough to conclude one. If there is still someone from that tribe, just let this person do it.


    This is actually like the boss resigns to several leaders and the leader is responsible for the management department.


    The bone monsters in the West Zone are willing to enter into a contract with Gu Xie. However, there are also some bone monsters that have worries. Because the former boss of the West District used this contractual relationship to harm them, it can be said that they do whatever they want with the contractual relationship. Therefore, they do not want to experience this kind of thing again unless they are no longer threatened, played with, or killed by the power of the contractual relationship.


    Gu Xie knew the worries of this small group of people, but in fact, Gu Xie didn''t know so much. Most of his performance just now was directed by Tang Ye behind his back, so it can be said that he did it in accordance with Tang Ye''s will. He was very surprised and admired. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to know so much, how to inspire people''s hearts, and how to win people''s hearts through encouraging ways. He felt that Tang Ye was definitely not an ordinary old human race. With such a wealth of management experience, it is impossible to be the old human being who has been bullied and is about to be wiped out.


    "If everyone is afraid that the contractual relationship will bring threats to themselves, then you can not conclude a contract with me. However, this means that you will be expelled from the Western District. There is no way, to become a wanderer, that''s it. fate."


    Gu Xie continued to speak to the bone monsters. But these are all Tang Ye''s guidance behind him. Although it is a guide, he also feels that great exercise can help him grow into an excellent manager.

 Chapter 2624： The initial treatment!

    In fact, after Gu Xie killed the boss of the Western District with a powerful force and frightened many bone monsters, he was already the leader in the hearts of many bone monsters. Therefore, Gu Xie doesn''t need to worry too much.


    As for the words that he could not conclude a contract, for many bone monsters, it made them feel that Gu Xie, the leader, is very friendly and close to the people, and will not be as cruel as the boss of the West District. This is of course a very good thing, the bone monsters are naturally very welcome and looking forward to!


    The bone monster who used to follow the boss in the Western District with a relatively high open mind was also the first to respond to the ancient evil. It can be said that it helped the ancient evil very well. This is also because of his resistance to the boss of the Western District and his confidence in Gu Xie. Now that he heard Gu Xie¡¯s words, he was even more excited. Perhaps this master would be very good, so there is no need to tremble like the boss in the Western District. Moreover, he can''t listen to the words, it is really a fool.


    As a result, the bone monster with a higher open mind spoke again. At this time, he has a certain influence among the bone monsters. If he drives the bone monsters in the audience first, it can reduce the great resistance to Gu Xie. So he shouted out: "Willing to follow Master Guxie, and beg Master Guxie to grant his subordinates the opportunity to conclude a contract, and the subordinates will do their best for Master Guxie..."


    Just some kind words, but they are necessary. Driven by his words, other bone monsters all responded, kneeling all together, bowing their heads to Gu Xie.


    At this point, it can basically be said that the ancient evil has conquered the western part of the withered bone area. There are four areas in the dry bone area, east, west, south and north. Therefore, now Gu Xie has become one of the four kings of the Withered Bone Zone. And this is not the end, but just a small starting point. Because next, they have to conquer the entire dead bone area, and then to the entire border corpse sea.


    For Gu Xie, he knew that it was because of Tang Ye that he was able to go to this level. Therefore, now he has become the boss of the Western District of the Withered Bones, and he has not forgotten Tang Ye when he is bowed down by so many bone monsters. At this moment, he was almost equal to the king of the Western District, but this position did not make him forget his identity. After all, he is Tang Ye''s dependent subordinate, he wants to call Tang Ye his master. Therefore, his subordinates naturally want to be called Master Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t ask for these deliberately, just let him handle it. Tang Ye said clearly, he only needs to manage Gu Xie.


    Even at this moment, Tang Ye is no longer hiding here. Because he felt no need to intervene anymore. Gu Xie originally wanted Tang Ye to come out, so that many bone monsters knew that Tang Ye was their real master. However, Tang Ye said that it was unnecessary, which was equivalent to becoming a mysterious man behind it. If those bone monsters hadn''t remembered them well, they might not have known Tang Ye as a person.


    Of course, the probability of this is relatively low, because Tang Ye just appeared on the stage and directly solved the boss of the West District, stepping on the skull of the boss of the West District under his feet. This situation is very shocking. Moreover, it was also mentioned that he was the boss of Gu Xie.


    In any case, Tang Ye has always played the "hands-away shopkeeper" style of doing things. As long as he can, he likes to stay behind, as if he is doing things low-key. In fact, he has too many things behind. It is just a legend that the words about him circulated among people.


    Gu Xie still has to deal with the bone monsters. The conclusion of the contract is a matter that takes time. He didn''t want to conclude contracts with all bone monsters, he wanted to conduct hierarchical management like Tang Ye. He has to organize these bone monsters into different teams, and the team leader is responsible for them, and he only has to conclude a contract with the team leader. The members of those teams just want the captain to conclude a contract.


    This sorting work needs to be done well, so Gu Xie will need to be busy for a while.


    And Tang Ye was already on his way back to the oasis base. Now that Gu Xie can handle these things, he doesn''t need to intervene anymore and can free up more time to work on himself. He knew that Asiya and the others were actually very powerful, even if they were injured now, it would be no problem to deal with him. Therefore, if Asiya and the others can heal faster, then he can greatly increase his combat effectiveness, and then face the offensive of the evil ghost race, without worrying so much.


    How can we help Asiya and the others in treatment faster? This is a problem. Tang Ye can no longer use the vitality of dead wood and spring, and can no longer help by injecting vitality into it as before.


    Since these wonderful powers can''t be used, then the method Tang Ye can think of is just in line. Naturally, this old profession is the medical skills he mastered when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, before the aura of heaven and earth recovered, everything was dominated by scientific power. These medical techniques can be treated with the wonders of needles and acupuncture points.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that he had to review these medical techniques. However, there is still a very big problem. Angels like Asiya and the others, their body structure and other aspects may be different from people. So, treating this with acupuncture may not be useful. Even, maybe something went wrong. Therefore, before using this acupuncture treatment, it is necessary to find out the body structure of Asiya and the others.


    But... Uh, this kind of thing seems more difficult. Even if Asiya and the others have become fallen angels, their hearts must be arrogant and graceful, so how can they be allowed to be a human, or a very lowly old human in this world background, to explore their bodies?


    Maybe they will be said to be offensive and insulting, so it is also very difficult.


    Besides, even if you are familiar with their body structure, you don''t know whether acupuncture treatment has the same effect. If it doesn''t work, it''s futile.


    However, these problems can all be tested. As long as Asiya and the others are willing, it is a very simple question, and the result can be quickly obtained. The key is to seek the consent of Asiya and the others. Tang Ye was wondering, should I tell Asiya and others about this kind of thing?


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye was suddenly shocked by the movement from the front. After returning to his senses, he found that there was the sound of bone monsters in front of him. He immediately stopped and hid and observed the bone monsters in secret.


    The bone monsters were running fast, the direction was the west side. Tang Ye frowned. The skeletal monsters were not equipped with the same equipment. It was certain that they were not from the Western District. Then, they may be in the east, south, or north. In this case, if they come to the West End, they still act like this. Do they want to attack the West End?


    Tang Ye was not afraid of this kind of thing. If those in the Eastern District, the Southern District and the North District, took the initiative to come to the Western District to find things, it would save him, anyway, they would all be conquered.

 Chapter 2625： Polish the medical needles!

    Several skeletal monsters swiftly moved, while talking. Now Tang Ye can understand the dialogue between them, so she has some information from it.


    "There was some movement before, but the boss didn''t know what it was. In addition to the fight with the North District, he ignored it for a while, but judging from the recent news, the boss knew that it was the power of the disaster body. That is. It¡¯s an incredible power, so we must get it. When we get the power of the disaster body, then solving the northern and southern regions will no longer be a problem. At that time, the boss will be the king of the whole dry bone region." Said one of several skeletal monsters that swept.


    Several other bone monsters listened to this bone monster, and he was obviously a character like the captain.


    After the Skeleton Captain spoke, a little brother Skeleton monster answered, "What about the Western District? Do we not want the Western District?"


    "Ha!" The Skeleton Captain laughed, feeling very disdainful, and said: "The West Zone does not need to care, so weak, it can be solved casually, why bother. When the North Zone and the South Zone are resolved, the West Zone will automatically Come to surrender. The West End only has such a talent, haha."


    Captain Skeleton laughed, and several bone monsters felt the same way. They laughed, probably because the Western District has always been the weakest. No one takes the Western District seriously, so it will not be regarded as a threat at all, and there is no need to go specially. If you want to fight, you can conquer it. As for the fact that it hasn''t taken any shots all the time, it''s because whether it''s the Eastern District, the North District or the South District, it''s all here. If one of them takes the first shot, the other two will definitely get involved. If this is the case, the first shot will be depleted, and then facing even the regional combat power, there will definitely be pressure, or something will happen. Therefore, the Eastern District, the North District, and the South District did not attack the Western District, but waited for other districts to be conquered before coming to eat the Western District.


    Tang Ye heard the dialogue between these bone monsters and realized that the purpose of their actions was originally for the power of the disaster body. But unfortunately, now the calamity body power is gone, one is absorbed by Gu Xie, the other is absorbed by him.


    However, Tang Ye feels that he still needs to pay attention to the actions of the bone monsters, because when these bone monsters arrive in the west area, they will find that the boss of the west area has changed. The situation in the west area has also changed drastically, so soon Fighting will break out. This kind of thing doesn''t matter, he thought that for Tang Ye, the fight between the various regions was a matter of time. Moreover, even if the North and South and the East do not come to trouble the West, he will take the initiative.


    Now that you have enough power, there is no need to wait any longer. The enemy now is not the most important of these bone monsters, the most important is the evil ghost tribe. Therefore, when facing the evil ghost race, it is better not to let these bone monsters become a stumbling block.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to get rid of these bone monsters, but when he turned around, he felt that it would be an opportunity for Gu Xie to declare war on other areas. Then, just wait for these bone monsters to arrive in the west area, see Gu Xie, and then Gu Xie declare war on them. You can kill these bone monsters, as long as you keep one leader who goes back and tells it.


    Therefore, Tang Ye notified Gu Xie through the **** ability of the contract, and made Gu Xie ready for this matter.


    The declaration of war does not begin immediately, and there will be a few days of relaxation after the declaration of war. Of course, it does not rule out the possibility that the opponent will be angered and immediately lead troops to attack. Even so, Tang Ye knew that with the power of the ancient evil, he could deal with it.


    Therefore, after Tang Ye notified Gu Xie, he did not worry too much and continued to return to the oasis base. He felt that it was necessary to treat Asiya and the others, whether it was to fight the border corpse sea or deal with the attack of the evil ghost tribe, it was a very important force.


    Returning to the oasis base, Tang Ye saw that Asiya and the others had rested, after thinking about it, they didn''t bother, and then he went to the edge of the stream alone to adjust his state and explore the place he was confused. One of them is the failure of the diversified strength of dead wood in spring. Now he has cultivated the power of the undead, and within the power of the dead wood and spring, it is only the power of the undead. But before, it could accommodate multiple forces. He knew the reason from Phoenix. It was a kind of elemental power here, which was equivalent to a kind of origin power in the ancestral land of the earth. Even if he could possess the power of chaos later on, he would become a Cthulhu.


    However, from this point of view, Tang Ye felt that he could still accommodate multiple powers. The origin power of the Pangu God Emperor and the chaotic power of the Cthulhu are two origin-level powers that can be accommodated at the same time, even if it is necessary to switch states. Maybe it''s not that convenient, but it''s better than nothing. But now, even switching states is not okay. This must be something wrong. In the discussion with the Phoenix, it is believed that the power here is very strong, and it is not comparable to the ancestors of the earth.


    For example, when I first arrived here, although there was the strongest power on the earth''s ancestral land, the power exerted here is really mediocre and even negligible. Therefore, when the power of the undead here is integrated, the power of the earth ancestors is directly gone. Because in front of the power of the undead here, those powers are so small.


    "Maybe need to strengthen the power tree." Tang Ye pondered this question. The current withered tree and the spring strength tree are still the same as before, and this endurance limit is only one kind of strength. But if it is strengthened, it may be able to accommodate several forces.


    As for how to strengthen the power tree... Tang Ye has no idea yet. Maybe let the phoenix come out to tell, but the phoenix has fallen asleep, there is no way.


    This problem has been sorted out, and Tang Ye began to think about helping Asiya and the others in treatment. Since we want to restart medical skills, we need the exquisite needle props. But now there is no silver needle, so I can only make it myself. He thought of the bone spar, and the needles polished with such crystalized bones would definitely not be a problem.


    So Tang Ye left the oasis base, went to the place where the bone spar was buried, took a bone spar, and then returned to the oasis base. The bone spar here is still a precious resource for cultivation. However, as Tang Ye''s strength increased, a skeletal spar played less of a role.


    Back to the oasis base, Tang Ye saw that Asiya and the others were still cultivating, so he went to the flowing water to polish the needles. Now that you have the power, it is very easy to cut the bone spar roughly. The next thing is to polish it slowly. While Asya and the others took a break, he slowly made the fine needles needed to restart the medical technique.


    At this time, Asiya and the others woke up, sweating profusely, maybe they had a nightmare.

 Chapter 2626： Just kidding!

    Asiya and the others did have a nightmare. Even if they are in the oasis base now, their past experiences are even worse than nightmares, so even if they are temporarily safe, they are deeply affected by those experiences. Either it is fear or hatred.


    All in all, there is a dark emotion entwining them. As long as this dark emotion is not resolved, they will always be entangled in it.


    The best way, I am afraid, is revenge.


    The four of Athea, Ackerman, Dizia, and Sivir all woke up. Probably one of them woke up from a nightmare, and they would all wake up. Now, at all times, they are maintaining a high level of vigilance and will not let themselves become prisoners.


    When they woke up, they found that Tang Ye was squatting on the side of the flowing water and didn''t know what they were doing, and then they went over and took a look. By the way, they want to wash their faces. After a nap, my body relaxed a lot. However, there is no time for them to sleep all the time, they need to continue to heal their injuries. As long as you get better quickly, you can deal with the offensive ghosts. And, make a revenge plan.


    In fact, when it comes to revenge plans, they have no specifics. Because they are only four people now, it is no problem to say that killing a few evil spirit tribe people, but it is very difficult to eradicate the whole evil spirit tribe.


    Therefore, they need stronger strength, improve their strength, and recruit other strengths to unite and fight against the evil ghost race. This is actually not difficult to achieve. At the very least, it is possible to recruit both Centaur and Mermaid. Because the hands of the evil ghost tribe''s cruel blood type are stained with the blood of the angel tribe, the centaur tribe, and the mermaid tribe.


    The wings of the angel tribe, the legs of the centaur tribe, and the tail of the mermaid tribe were all taken away by the evil ghost tribe. The people of these three tribes must have dreamed of killing the evil spirit tribe.


    "Brother Tang, what are you doing?" Disya and the others walked behind Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. The strength of the angel race is indeed very strong. Walking in this way actually has the power to play its role. There is no sound at all, and it is not noticeable. It may also have something to do with their wing ability.


    Asiya did not come over, she was seriously injured, and she was still not suitable for walking. The main thing is that her wing broke. Without the ability of the wings, if she walked around, Tang Ye would surely know her movements.


    Tang Ye turned around to look at Disya and the others, and said with a smile: "I''m getting a needle, I''m planning to experiment with something, and I need your help... it can also be said to be cooperation."


    "Huh?" Disya and the others were very puzzled, not knowing what Tang Ye wanted to do.


    Tang Ye noticed that Asiya was looking over there, it would be difficult to leave Asiya there, and said: "Let''s go back to Asiya and talk about it. By the way, ask your opinion."


    Disya, Ackerman, and Sivir were still at a loss, not knowing what Tang Ye wanted to do. But depending on the situation, it should be a business. Then they all returned to Asiya, looked at Tang Ye again, and waited for Tang Ye to tell them.


    Asiya was also curious and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Disya told Asiya what Tang Ye was doing just now. After Athea knew, she looked at Tang Ye curiously. It may not be surprising that the needle can be used as a hidden weapon, which is still very common. However, Tang Ye said that they wanted them to cooperate and help, and this was where they were curious.


    Tang Ye took out the fine needles that were almost polished, and planned to talk to Asiya and the others about his plan to treat them with acupuncture, all to help them recover quickly. However, as soon as he took out the fine needle, Asiya and the others were very surprised when they saw it.


    "That''s... a rare power spar! The purity... more than ninety percent!"


    "God!"


    Asiya and the others came out in astonishment, and took a breath. What surprised them was the fine needle that Tang Ye took out and the power spar left over from grinding the fine needle. Because as a cultivator, they can feel the purity of that power spar, which is very high, as high as 90%. Such a power spar is very rare. It can be said that it is hard to find, and there are very few power spars on the market. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a power spar, however, there was a feeling of violent heavenly things, Tang Ye actually used such a rare power spar to polish fine needles!


    Such a rare power spar, even if you don''t need the power contained in it, you can give it to the auction house. The price is definitely extremely high, starting with 100,000 gold coins!


    And one hundred thousand gold coins can do a lot of things. This may become the military expenditure of an army of 100,000. If you have money to feed an army, you can fight. To deal with the current outbreak of war, this is very much needed by every leader.


    Therefore, Tang Ye used this kind of power spar to polish a fine needle, which really made Asiya and the others jealous. Because they feel that they just want to form an army, so military expenses are definitely needed. Seeing Tang Ye''s practice now, it feels that the lavish silver flows away like running water, which makes people heartache.


    "How can you use such a rare power spar to polish fine needles? Do you know how wasteful this is? Do you know how much loss this has caused?!" As an angel princess, there are a few angels now. The boss of the clan urgently needed these resources, and couldn''t help but reprimand Tang Ye for this "waste" behavior.


    "Um..." Tang Ye didn''t expect Asiya and the others to react so much, and didn''t know what to say for a while.


    He could understand a little bit of the reason why Asiya and the others reacted in this way. The Phoenix told him that this kind of pure power spar is very rare and should be used well. However, he didn''t expect it to be so rare that Asiya and the others who had reached the realm of the stars all value it so much.


    "I just think...it''s better to polish fine needles with this kind of spar." Tang Ye looked at Asiya and the others, and said carefully.


    "The quality will be very good, but it is still very wasteful. There are many things to polish fine needles, but there are not many power spars like this. One wasted, and there may be no second one. I don¡¯t know if you are real. Don''t understand it or don''t understand it, don''t you know the value of such a power spar?" Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    "I know the value of this kind of power spar is very high." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Asiya was really angry, feeling that Tang Ye wasted such a rare power spar, and she didn''t feel a pity at all. She was very irritated and hummed: "Know that you still waste it like this?"


    "I don''t think it matters. After all, there are still a lot of power spars like this." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    "Wh, what?" When she heard Tang Ye''s words, Asiya couldn''t help being stunned.


    Disya, Ackerman and Sivir who were next to him were also a little surprised. What did this guy say, there are still many such rare power spars?


    a lot of?


    Just kidding!

 Chapter 2627： Not very reliable!

    Asiya and the others really thought Tang Ye''s words were a bit joking. Power spar of that purity, as high as 90% or more, rarely appears in auction houses, and there are many?


    Does it matter if one is too much to waste?


    How many are there?


    "You said there are many more power spars like this?" Asiya looked at Tang Ye in surprise and asked.


    Her body trembled a little, because it was shocking news and very exciting. If this is the case, then let yourself get it, and you can solve many, many problems.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, but Athea and the others reacted so strongly. It feels that he is very lucky to find so many undead power spars. Over there, there is a piece of undead power spar that is extremely rare. It may be formed by the accumulation of dead bodies for thousands of years and the accumulation of undead forces. This is not surprising. For thousands of years, it is all corpse bones and undead power, forming a resource that looks like a mineral.


    "I think the quantity is still okay." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Then he smiled awkwardly and said, "It doesn''t matter, this one has already been used. I think it is necessary to make a fine needle with such a spar. Because I polished such a fine needle, I want to help you heal your injuries. The evil ghost race has been staring at us now, and I don¡¯t know when they will come again. The faster your injury heals, the better it will be for us."


    "Help us treat?" Asiya was puzzled, looking at Tang Ye, there was such a thing.


    Disya, Ackerman and Sivir are also puzzled, how to treat with a fine needle?


    Tang Ye was naturally not sure about this, because the two previous questions had not been resolved. He said to Asiya and the others: "So, you still need your help in this matter. If you want, I will try. If you don''t want to, there is no way. After all, this matter...not easy to proceed."


    Tang Ye looked a little embarrassed. Although Athea and the others are angels, they are also beautiful women. When it comes to studying their bodies, it makes people angry from time to time?


    It should be very angry!


    Asiya and the others think Tang Ye''s expression is weird, why are they embarrassed. Asiya asked Tang Ye, "What is it? If it can treat our injuries, I think we can accept it."


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t think it was that simple, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there is a way of using fine needles for treatment, which is to stimulate the acupoints of the body, open up the acupuncture points, so that the body functions better. This kind of open ability allows vitality to progress, so that the body becomes comfortable and relaxed, and it can also speed up the healing of injuries.


    "Can you still do this?" Disya next to him was puzzled and said: "Our treatment here does not have those things. We only need to have a healer. The healer has professional healing spells, or masters configuration treatments. Medicine for the injury. Now that we use strength to treat, it is actually very basic and can only relieve the injury. But it takes a very long time for the injury to get better. Even, we can¡¯t completely recover from the injury. After all, we are still Need a healer."


    "So that''s it." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Unfortunately, we don''t have a healer here, and I am not a healer, so if my method can be successful, I can help you heal."


    "What is the solution? We want to hear it." Asiya said.


    Tang Ye has polished the needle. This thin needle was polished with spar, like a snow-white silver needle, very beautiful and exquisite, and it was even better than the silver needle Tang Ye had used before. He raised the silver needle and said to Asiya and the others: "Just like I said just now, get through the acupuncture points in your body...Do you know the acupuncture points?"


    Asiya and the others shook their heads together.


    Obviously they don''t know this. Tang Ye believes that this world has not developed such medical knowledge as traditional Chinese medicine or even Western medicine on the ancestral land of the earth. Therefore, whether this treatment will be useful is still unknown.


    "In this case..." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed and embarrassed. He hesitated and said, "If you want to know whether the treatments I have at your disposal are useful for you, you must conduct an experiment. This is the first thing to do. , Is to check your acupuncture points to see if they are the same as what I have. If they are not, they will probably be classified again."


    In fact, Tang Ye was not sure about this kind of thing. Even if he conducted experiments, he still used the human body structure he had mastered to find out if this was the case with Asiya and the others. Having said that, he has always had a question. That is, when the true **** Nuwa created the human race in the ancestral land of the earth, then this human race should be just a tribe of the ancestral land of the earth. But why are there still human races outside of the earth''s ancestral land in the firmament world? Moreover, quite a few races are similar in appearance to humans. So, what is the origin of the human race? If it is only Nuwa who created human beings, it cannot be said that the people created by the true **** Nuwa have come outside. You must know that this is the time even for the true **** Nuwa to set foot!


    Perhaps the true **** Nuwa created humans with reference to the outside world? In this case, the body acupuncture points may be common.


    There are huge doubts, but there are also things to look forward to. Tang Ye hopes that''s the way it is. In this case, some of the acupuncture points of Asiya and the others may be the same as those of the human race. In this way, the treatment is much more convenient, and it will not be too embarrassing to experiment.


    Asya and the others didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do, and they became more and more curious by Tang Ye''s words. Asiya said directly to Tang Ye: "Why don''t you tell us what to do first."


    Tang Ye nodded, it was indeed time to say it, otherwise it would be meaningless to keep discussing. He said to Asiya and the others: "I just want to explore the structure of your body, in other words, I must see your body, and even touch it..."


    Tang Ye felt that it was understandable to say that Asiya and the others, that is to say so bluntly, it seemed very offensive, and I didn''t know how Asya and the others would react.


    Asiya and the others looked at Tang Ye, there was no reaction for a while, as if they hadn''t reacted yet.


    "You..." When Asiya reacted, she looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say.


    Then Disya, Ackerman and Sivir also reacted, and couldn''t help but blush for a while, thinking this was really a very bad thing.


    It''s like a joke again. It depends on your own body, and even groping...If it''s just a kind of exploration, it''s okay, but the problem is that there is a difference between men and women.


    Seeing their reaction, Tang Ye sighed, knowing that this method was not reliable.

 Chapter 2628： A woman is a person who pleases herself!

    Tang Ye had anticipated the reaction of Asiya and the others, since this method could not work, he had to give up and find another way to help Asiya and the others.


    However, at this moment, after looking at each other, Asiya and Disya, Ackerman and Sivir, they all seemed to have made a decision. They nodded, as if listening to Asiya''s arrangement. Then Athea looked at Tang Ye and said, "If your method is really effective, we can still consider it. But...we want to know how far it will go?"


    It probably means, to find out how far the body is. Too much is naturally unacceptable, but if you just grab your arm or something, there is no problem.


    Tang Ye imagined that if the body structure of the Angel Race, those acupuncture points, etc., were similar to those of the Human Race, there would be no need for excessive acupuncture points, as long as the acupuncture points and meridians were opened up. In fact, it is not too much, Asiya and the others should be acceptable.


    He said to Asiya: "I need to simply look at your body acupoints to draw a conclusion. If the situation is good, I don''t need much space, just a few simple contacts."


    "Then... come and see my body." Asiya lowered her head and said to Tang Ye. She was going to do the experiment by herself first, and let Tang Ye look at her body.


    Disya, Ackerman, and Sivir saw that Asiya was doing this, they all disagreed, and they hurriedly said that if they let themselves be the experimenter, how could the princess do such an embarrassing thing!


    "Your Royal Highness, let me do this!" Disya looked at Asya and said with a little excitement, hoping that Asya would promise her.


    But Asiya was determined, and said: "I have already decided, you should avoid it first."


    Disya and the others also knew about Asiya''s temper and character. Asiya looks like this, it must be impossible to persuade them. They had to leave, avoiding what Tang Ye had done. After all, with regard to the body, I can''t watch it from the sidelines, and Asya would be even more embarrassed.


    Before avoiding, Ackerman seemed to warn Tang Ye, and said, "Don''t take the opportunity to do bad things to the princess, otherwise, even if you are kind to me, I will not let you go!"


    Tang Ye can understand their worries, after all, this matter is a bit about innocence. Of course, the angels take this matter very seriously. Tang Ye nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I am not that kind of person, and I can''t do that kind of thing."


    With Tang Ye''s consent, Ackerman and the others were relieved in their psychological effects. Then they avoided and let Tang Ye understand the acupuncture points of Asiya''s body, in other words, to understand the structure of the Angel Race''s body.


    Only Tang Ye and Asiya were left. Asiya did not speak, she felt a little arrogant and cold. She was very embarrassed and embarrassed about what was about to happen next, she couldn''t help lowering her head gently, not looking at Tang Ye. It felt like she was shy, but this appearance was even more attractive.


    But as a decent gentleman, Tang Ye didn''t think much about it even if he faced such Asiya. Moreover, at this time, he was also affected by the awkward atmosphere created by Asiya, and felt that this matter was indeed embarrassing. Although it is very tempting to be able to touch the body of a beautiful female like the Angel Race, Tang Ye reacted to the influence of the atmosphere. It was basically the instinct of a man''s body, and there was nothing in his heart. Idea.


    "Hmm..." Tang Ye didn''t want to let the embarrassing atmosphere aggravate and pervade, broke the silence, and said to Asiya: "Let''s get started."


    Asiya allowed herself to be calm, but she didn¡¯t dare to look directly at Tang Ye, her body¡¯s mighty trembling, her movements were unnatural, and even any movement had the meaning of being covered by a medicine, indicating that she actually It''s not that calm, it''s just pretending to be calm.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t expose you too much, I will just observe a few simple acupuncture points first. If there are really too private acupuncture points involved, I will draw them, and then teach you to let you go Confirm." Tang Ye said to Asiya, in order to relieve Asiya''s nervousness. Then he thought, this method is very good, why didn''t he think of it just now?


    At most, it takes a little more time, so there is no need to give up acupuncture treatment. It''s just that if time is running out and it can be resolved quickly, it is naturally better to resolve it quickly.


    Asiya heard Tang Ye''s words, she relaxed a little, and it seemed that she didn''t need to worry too much. She trusted Tang Ye, now she trusts even more. She said to Tang Ye: "This is a very good way, but I know that it will take more time, and now what we lack the most is time. If it doesn''t work, you should follow your own ideas. I think I can accept."


    With that, Asiya looked firmer. At this time, she didn''t feel any embarrassment. Because my head is filled with hatred and anger. She had already vowed that she would do anything as long as she could get revenge. Even the soul has given up, so what is the body?


    Suddenly, Asiya felt awkward and embarrassed just now and seemed hypocritical. Is it because I met a good person like Tang Ye, and I am in this temporarily stable environment, so can I be hypocritical? No, it can''t be like this! Before he succeeded in revenge, he was not qualified to be like this!


    Athea became very determined and said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, you don''t need to worry about my thoughts, don''t care about this, just do whatever you want, as long as you can heal my injury."


    "Thank you." Asiya added again.


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect Asiya to let go so suddenly. He soon knew that Asiya was dominated by hatred and anger. He didn''t want to interfere with Asiya''s emotions, because what happened to Asiya was enough to make her like this. It can even be said that it is remarkable that she did not collapse. So of course Asiya can do this. Tang Ye felt that it was an irresponsible behavior to persuade Asiya to let go of her hatred and live a good life.


    "Okay." Tang Ye agreed with Asiya, nodding briefly.


    Asiya was very grateful for Tang Ye''s point. She was grateful from the bottom of her heart, as if she had met someone who understood her. If Tang Ye was to persuade her to let go of her hatred and not to live in the dark, then she would already feel that she had nothing to do with Tang Ye.


    The so-called female is the person who pleases herself, and now Asiya feels about Tang Ye, it is probably like this.


    "I need you to take off your clothes and take a look at the place on your back." Tang Ye said to Asiya, no longer embarrassed.


    "Okay." Asiya looked calm and took off her clothes. She was truly calm.


    In this way, the two people work together to do things very efficiently.

 Chapter 2629： Magical treatment!

    Take off her clothes and observe her back. In fact, as to Asiya''s body, the princess of the angel race, her body is indeed perfect. Even if Asiya''s wings are injured, there are wounds, there are red and swollen areas, but the areas that are not affected are still white and flawless, which can be said to be a very beautiful body. As a man, probably no matter who it is, he will like it.


    But at this time, Tang Ye and Asiya had a tacit understanding, cooperated with each other and tacitly agreed, so they didn''t have any serious thoughts. Then Tang Ye also needed to observe Asiya''s legs, including her feet. In fact, these are already very private places for women. But Asiya still displayed it calmly in front of Tang Ye. And Tang Ye observed so seriously, like a doctor, doing professional things intently.


    He said before, in the eyes of doctors, there is no distinction between men and women. Then, there is no such thing as male and female friends, male and female giving or receiving.


    After observing Asiya''s body, Tang Ye learned that the acupuncture points of the Angel Race are actually similar to those of the Human Race! The difference is only a few acupuncture points, and because the angel race has wings, the acupuncture points on the wings do not know what they are, and there is no conclusion for a while. But the acupuncture points of the Angels are roughly the same as the Humans, which is good news. Because of this, Tang Ye can try treatment!


    So Tang Ye said directly to Asiya: "I have already observed it. Next, I want to try to treat you to see if it works."


    "Okay." Asiya was still so calm.


    Then, Tang Ye treated Asiya, using polished fine needles to stimulate Asiya''s acupoints. With Tang Ye''s operation, Asiya felt more and more comfortable, and the pain was greatly reduced. She feels very miraculous, this kind of treatment is just like the healer mastered. However, the healer mastered by the healer requires the power of the healing element. The healer is very respected, because being a healer requires a unique talent. Any healer, even if he only masters low-level healing techniques, is very much in demand. Because of this, even in the face of hostile healers, there is an open agreement not to kill the healers. Because the healer is a common "wealth", being a healer is definitely kind and righteous.


    However, this public agreement has been violated many times in this war initiated by the Void Emperor. On the side of the Void Great Emperor¡¯s camp, the first thing he did in the war was to kill the healer, because the healer would increase their pressure. At the same time, there are healers on their side, but their healers do not have that kindness and righteousness. On the contrary, they are very evil, because the healing arts they master are like a kind of black magic, and they cure by absorbing the vitality of others. .


    And because the first thing the Void Great brought out was the killing of the healer, it was imitated by many wars, because killing the healer is indeed a huge help in winning the war. Therefore, more and more In the war, the healer became the primary target. This makes the number of healers less and less. Things are precious, and because of such things, healers become rarer and more precious.


    Asiya did not expect Tang Ye to have mastered the healing technique, and this kind of healing technique is very peculiar, and does not need to consume the elemental power of treatment!


    This is a very scary thing. Because there is no need to consume the elemental power of healing, doesn''t it mean that you can learn it without the unique talent? So, can others learn this kind of therapy? In this case, if you develop yourself, won''t you have enough healers?


    Moreover, such a healer can be a person who has the power to attack at the same time. At this time, Tang Ye was originally a person who cultivated the power of the undead. As an undead warrior, he had outstanding power. In this case, isn''t Tang Ye a powerful warrior and a healer at the same time!


    Appeared! The kind of genius that is rare in a century has appeared! The person in front of him is an old human race!


    Asiya was really surprised. She saw too many incredible things in Tang Ye. You can move around freely in places like the Boundary Dead Sea and survive. As a living flesh creature, not a dead creature, but it can contain the power of the calamity body. And, as an undead warrior, he has mastered strange healing techniques...These, at any point, are surprising and go against people''s common sense.


    Asiya wanted to ask Tang Ye "Who are you?", but this question has been asked before, Tang Ye didn''t say too much, and it would be rude to keep asking.


    "Well, the treatment I want to do is temporarily completed, do you feel that it is effective now?" Tang Ye asked Asiya.


    Asiya was still in surprise, she was asked by Tang Ye. After she recovered her senses, she looked at Tang Ye, surprised, and said: "It works! I want to know, what kind of treatment is this?"


    Tang Ye saw the appearance of Asiya, and quickly turned around without looking. Because at this time, Asiya was still somewhat exposed. I didn''t look at each other just now, and I felt nothing. But now that you look at each other in pairs, it feels like seeing no evil.


    Asiya realized this, her face turned red, and she quickly turned around to cover her up, suddenly feeling a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye said: "The effect is good, which shows that my guess is correct. As for what kind of healing technique is, I don''t know how to explain it for a while, so I just treat it as a secret technique. And now, because I have not polished enough fine needles, so there is no way to carry out needle retention therapy. However, now that this method is determined to be useful, then I think it is necessary to polish some fine needles. Needle retention therapy is a very good treatment, but it is still necessary ongoing."


    Asiya didn''t understand what Tang Ye said, whether to keep the needle or not, but since it is useful for treating the injury, she definitely agrees, and said to Tang Ye: "I listen to your arrangements."


    Tang Ye relaxed, feeling very lucky that this treatment method could be used. He said to Asiya again: "Your treatment has been completed, now you can put on your clothes. As for your wing injury, it is more serious and needs a little bit of treatment. Just now I got a needle and it didn¡¯t feel so red and swollen. It must be useful. However, I still don¡¯t know the condition of your angel clan¡¯s wings. If you can, you can show me acupuncture points. If you still have acupuncture points, you can also be treated. Although your wings It is broken, but it is not bone crushing destruction. I think there is still hope of healing.


    "Really?" Asiya was suddenly surprised. Her wings were broken, and even a high-level healer may not be able to heal it. She hadn''t mentioned this, but gave up. But now that Tang Ye''s words can be treated, how can she not get excited?


    If the broken wings can be cured, she can completely kill Yan Mo!

 Chapter 2630： Clear heart!

    With the strength of Asiya and the others, the master of the star field is at level eight, although it does not have the strength of Yan Mo, a powerful subordinate of the evil ghost clan patriarch Sahai, the master of the star field is strong at level nine, but with the strength of the angel clan, it is possible Kill Yan Mo. But now her wings are seriously injured and her strength is greatly restricted, making it very difficult to deal with Yan Mo.


    Therefore, if the wings cannot be cured, the future revenge plan will be very difficult for Asiya. Without wings, it can almost be said that it is not an angel anymore. Without the power of the angel race, how could she get revenge. This has always been a sore point in Asiya''s heart. She didn''t say it, she just wanted to hold on to hope, not to give her so much despair. This is desperate, there is really nothing left.


    Equally, she felt that she waited for the light, and waited for the hope. Now Tang Ye used acupuncture therapy to relieve her pain and said that she might be able to heal her injured wings. What an exciting thing this is. Asiya was really grateful to Tang Ye. At this time she felt that meeting Tang Ye was the luckiest thing. Save them, and then help them, but also give them a new life.


    Maybe the world is cruel and dark, but there is always a place to warm people. There are many bad people, and there are not few good people. There is true love in the world!


    Asiya''s heart was greatly healed, so that she no longer hated and angry. However, the matter of revenge is not only hatred and anger, but also a mission buried deep in the bones, responsibility, and the purpose of survival. Therefore, even if the heart is healed, the matter of revenge will continue to the end.


    "Okay, the treatment will be fine for the time being. There are also Disya and the others. I will show them. Now your injuries, no matter who it is, quickly recover and join the battle. This is a great help to us. The most basic step is to ensure that we can survive." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Asiya nodded and said: "That''s it, you have a plan for everything, and we follow your arrangements. I will make it clear to Disya and them that from now on, we will follow your arrangements. ."


    "You don''t need to be so polite, haha." Tang Ye was rather embarrassed, and asked Asiya, the princess of the angel race, a distinguished person to follow his arrangements.


    But Asiya felt that her decision was very correct. She even felt that Tang Ye was more suitable to be a leader than herself. If necessary, she had the idea that she would identify with Tang Ye as their leader and become a subordinate herself.


    She knew what Tang Ye was doing now, fighting this Border Zombie Sea, so she was going to become the lord of the Border Zombie Sea. Such people have ambitions and excellent leadership skills. If you really become the lord of the border corpse sea, then a huge force will surely develop. This kind of force can fight against the army of the evil ghost tribe, even the army of the Void Emperor.


    This is the development and accumulation of power. Asiya felt that she had discovered a revenge plan from Tang Ye, which might help her.


    Asiya said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, I think you are really suitable to do this. Although I am an angel princess, I only learned a lot in the war. But for you, I have seen a lot. Formed empirical practices. I think, for example, I¡¯m here to lead Disya and them, it¡¯s better to let you lead us. You have to become the lord of the sea of ??corpses on the border, and the power of our angels can help you. But, correspondingly, you Knowing that what I have to do is to eradicate the evil spirits and fight against the Void Emperor. So I hope that when you develop and grow, I can wish me a hand. If you want, I can dedicate all my strength to you and become you. The pioneer of territorial expansion will never shrink back!"


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect that he had received such a big trust from Asiya, which surprised him a bit. They are angels, are they planning to become their own?


    Asiya was afraid that Tang Ye would not agree, after thinking about it, she said something else to persuade Tang Ye, and continued: "In fact, destroy the evil ghost family and fight against Emperor Void, even if there is no my personal hatred and anger. , I want to do the same. Because the evil ghost tribe, or the army of the Void Emperor, persecute the world too much. Because of their aggression, their destruction and destruction, countless people have been harmed, and countless families have been destroyed. , The world has become so full of barbarians, people¡¯s lives are miserable, and even life is worse than death. Therefore, in order to change this situation, save the world, and adhere to the belief that the sacred beasts are left behind, we must also fight against the Void Emperor. So, Brother Tang, if you have enough power, I think you have a certain responsibility. You should do this. Of course, you can also not do it. This is your freedom of choice."


    Listening to Asiya''s words, Tang Ye rolled his eyes a bit. These words are a bit of moral kidnapping. However, it does make sense. That sentence is very famous, the greater the ability, the greater the responsibility. In fact, after all, the inner kindness and sense of justice are at work. Although he had not personally seen the cruel things done by the evil ghost tribe or the Void Emperor''s army, he could more or less guess what happened to Asiya and the others. Just seeing Asiya and them, he couldn''t bear it in his heart and wanted to help them. Therefore, when dealing with evil ghost tribe and Void Emperor, he felt that he would definitely be an enemy with them.


    Therefore, Phoenix did not force him to do this, and it had already reached this point. Phoenix must know what kind of person he is. He will definitely fight against evil and help people who are persecuted.


    Tang Ye touched his nose and didn''t realize that he was such a righteous and kind person. He said to Asiya: "We won''t say so far for the time being. Let''s conquer the border sea of ??corpses first, and solve the evil ghosts who are chasing after them. As for the future I''ll talk about it later."


    "Okay." Asiya nodded to Tang Ye. She was quite happy in her heart, because although Tang Ye''s words did not promise her to deal with the evil ghost tribe and the Void Emperor, it basically obeyed this meaning. Because solving the evil ghost tribesmen who came after and conquering the border corpse sea is what must be done in the fight against the Void Emperor, and it is also the first thing to do.


    At this moment, Asiya''s revenge plan for herself suddenly became clear and clear, her heart relaxed greatly, and she felt less heavy and depressed. Coupled with Tang Ye''s treatment of her just now, she immediately felt very comfortable. This feeling hasn''t passed for too long. She looked at Tang Ye, in addition to gratitude, it seemed that some other emotions were born.


    Then, Tang Ye asked Asiya to rest, and then he went to treat Disya, Ackerman and Sivir to treat her injuries. To deal with the evil ghost tribe, their strength is needed. Now those evil ghost people, I am afraid they will attack again.

 Chapter 2631： Strike again!

    The injuries of Disya, Akerman and Sivir are not as severe as those of Assia. After staying in the oasis base area to recuperate now, even if it needs to fight, he can attack. However, with the injury, the power will not be too great after all, so it is better to treat the injury.


    Before treating them, Tang Ye asked them to check with Asiya. Now that Athea has received a needle treatment, she knows what to do in this matter. In order to make Disya, Ackerman, and Sivir not so embarrassed, learning about this through Asiya can make them mentally prepared in advance. Moreover, because their injuries are not as severe as Asiya''s, they may not need to touch too private places during treatment.


    After listening to Asiya''s explanation, Disya, Ackerman and Sivir all expressed surprise. They did not expect that there would be such a treatment. It''s not a treatment technique, nor is it a healing pill, just a needle stick on the body? If it is a dressing with medicinal materials, it is easy to understand. But acupuncture treatment is very novel.


    "How did this happen?" Disya expressed very doubts, hoping that Asiya could explain it to her. This is also the doubt of Ackerman and Sivir, they also want to know.


    But Asiya herself is not very clear. Because when Tang Ye explained the acupuncture points to her before, she just knew that a certain part of the body was called acupuncture point. As for why acupuncture could have a therapeutic effect, she really didn''t understand this principle. For them, this is almost like something out of nothing. Because in their cognition, in order to achieve a healing effect, there must be healing power. There are two sources of this healing power, one is the release of the healer, and the other is the use of the healing drug. However, in Tang Ye''s acupuncture treatment, no healer used the healing power, and no healing drug issued the healing power, so it was said to be "out of nothing".


    "I am not very clear about this, I have never seen such a treatment." Asiya shook her head and said.


    She didn¡¯t want Disya and the others to wonder about this matter, and she said, ¡°We will gradually learn about this matter from Brother Tang. Now you go to receive treatment first. Don¡¯t be embarrassed and don¡¯t let it go. What do you do to you. In my opinion, when Brother Tang is undergoing treatment, there is no distinction between men and women in his eyes. His eyes are very clear and I can see clearly. This makes me feel that he is like a man from The **** of the ancient city."


    Disya and the others were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Assia would rate Tang Ye so highly. You know, the ancient city is a legendary city, where the ancestors of various tribes were born. Why are there angel tribes, human tribes, horse tribes, mermaid tribes, evil ghost tribes, etc., all started from the ancient city. It can be said that the ancient city is the origin of everything. In the ancient city, it is rumored that there is a character who can be called the "God Lord", who created the ancestors of various tribes. However, the ancient city disappeared a long time ago, and the rumors about the ancient city are just a few separate descriptions. As for the secret realm of the ancient city that opened in a century, in fact, according to the description of the ancestors of the tribe, it is not a real ancient city. Perhaps, that is just a gift open to all tribes by the gods in the ancient city. The secret realm is opened once in a hundred years. If you successfully explore, you can get treasures.


    Seeing the surprised expressions of Di Xia and the others, Asiya realized that her evaluation of Tang Ye was a bit high. God from the ancient city? This is really exaggerated. Because of this, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye is superior to the ancestors of many tribes? Including their angels!


    This is of course impossible!


    "I''m just making an analogy. In fact, it''s not like that. However, if you say that Brother Tang is from the ancient city, I think it is possible. Because he is an old human race, but it is too different. Of course, this statement may be too exaggerated, because the ancient city has long since disappeared, so how come there will be people from there. No matter what, it''s that Brother Tang is very unusual anyway." Asya said.


    Then Disya, Ackerman and Sivir were also surprised. The surprise this time was not from Asiya''s evaluation of Tang Ye, but from Asiya''s changes. Because they felt that Asiya had lost a lot of hostility and was no longer the one dominated by hatred and anger. It feels less violent and cold, and it''s easier to get along with.


    Asiya felt that Disya and the others were inexplicable, so she didn''t tell them so much, otherwise it would be a real delay. She said to Disya and the others: "You go and let Brother Tang get treatment, don''t delay, I don''t know when Yan Mo and these evil ghosts will attack again."


    "Okay, Your Royal Highness!" Disya and the others nodded. I am very happy because I see that Asiya is getting better, not only in her injury, but also in her mood. They have been worried about Assia''s condition, and now the stone in their hearts has been put down, making them more comfortable.


    Then Disya and the others went to Tang Ye for treatment. Tang Ye turned her eyes when she saw them, and said, "Have you all learned from Asiya how I will treat them?"


    "Understood!" Disya nodded with Ackerman and Sivirtzy. At this time, they were very grateful to Tang Ye, and even admired a little. Even though they are angels, their strength is much stronger than Tang Ye, but because of what Tang Ye has done, they feel that they are not much stronger than their strength, and it is like rebirth. Therefore, they all listen to Tang Ye''s words very much.


    Of course, this is also Asiya''s request. Probably, even if Tang Ye did something excessive, they would listen.


    "It''s good if you understand, then don''t feel embarrassed about some things that may happen next." Tang Ye said with a smile.


    "Hmm..." However, it''s okay for Tang Ye not to say that. As soon as he said that, Disya and the others turned reddened and a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye was speechless, so I didn''t say anything, and arranged: "You come one by one, Disya, you come first, come here with me. Ackerman and Sivir, you wait first."


    "Okay." Dizya, Ackerman, and Xivir all nodded and said, this is indeed very compliant with Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    Then, Tang Ye took Disya to the back, avoiding Ackerman and Sivir. Disya''s injuries are all physical wounds and internal injuries. Tang Ye used the same method for treatment. As for the places that need to be revealed in the process, the back is mostly, and overall it is still very good, not too embarrassing. But in fact, Tang Ye''s acupuncture treatment is not just physical acupuncture, he also uses strength to help clear the acupoints and even the veins. Only in this way can the power of the body circulate, remove the dead, and guide the living things to life, so as to accelerate the recovery of the injury.


    Tang Ye has good power now, and can persist in helping Disya, Ackerman, and Sivir to heal. The effect will be very significant, very helpful for the next battle.


    At this time, the evil ghost tribe organized an offensive again.

 Chapter 2632： How dare you? !

    Yan Mo''s face was cold at this time, probably still angry about the failure to capture Asiya earlier. Originally this was a very simple matter. I thought it would be enough to "collect the corpse", but I didn''t expect to kill Cheng Yaojin halfway, and an unknown guy like Tang Ye appeared and destroyed his plan.


    Until now, he didn''t know who Tang Ye was. But he felt there was no need to know, because he would kill Tang Ye soon. When Tang Ye appeared, he saw that the power Tang Ye used was only at the eighth level of the Lord of the Stars, and even the strength of the Lord of the Stars was not enough, so it was definitely not his opponent.


    The only thing that surprised him was that Tang Ye was able to move freely in the terrible place of death in the border corpse sea, which is really incredible.


    However, this is the only advantage that Tang Ye has. He felt that the reason why he was hindered by Tang Ye was because of Tang Ye. Because of the harsh environment of the corpse sea on the border and the ubiquitous toxic miasma, he couldn''t move at will. This kind of restriction caused him to collapse in front of Tang Ye. Otherwise, he believed that he would slap ten Tang Ye!


    "This time, that kid, I want him to die!" Yan Mo grinned coldly and evilly. He has been prepared. Since he knew that he could use his power to isolate the venomous miasma in the Border Corpse Sea last time, that time he had prepared enough strength to carry out the isolation shield, so the time he stayed in the Border Corpse Sea would be much longer. Increase, so that you can slowly kill Tang Ye and kill all those who block him.


    Bang bang bang!


    When Yan Mo sneered, behind the deck of the spacecraft on which he was standing, the sound of stepping together came. It''s like a well-trained army. Yan Mo looked back and saw that there were twenty evil ghost tribesmen, five in a row, divided into four rows. They really looked like a small army. This time, the evil ghost tribe has been fully armed, and it is no longer necessary to use strength to form a shield to protect themselves, and at the same time to use strength to fight.


    They all wore pitch-black armor, and spontaneously formed a shield on the surface, which could be used to isolate the venomous miasma in the border sea of ??corpses. This is their new equipment, those dark armors are made of giant rhino leather armor. The giant rhinos are probably the rhinos, they have huge bodies, terrifying brute power, and solid leather armor. The evil ghost tribe hunted and killed a lot of giant rhino tribes, in order to create armor and equipment like a copper wall and an iron wall.


    At the same time, this set of giant rhino armor still retains the power crystal core of the giant rhino clan, which is the place where the power of the giant rhino clan condenses after cultivation, so that the power of the giant rhino clan can be emitted. And this power is now used by Yan Mo to build a protective shield.


    "This is the giant rhino armor specially rewarded to me by Lord Sahai. I wanted to use it only when I was playing in the shining legion of Emperor Galaxy, but I didn''t expect to use it now." Yan Mo is still very unwilling to do this. It probably felt that it was only used to deal with a small person in the realm of the Star Lord like Tang Ye, which was too wasteful.


    However, thinking that this was to resist the poisonous miasma of the Dead Sea of ??Dead Sea, he felt that it was acceptable. Because the border corpse sea, the more powerful people are afraid, this is a veritable place of death.


    "Well, just look at the giant rhinoceros armor. Faced with this everyone''s fear, even people in the Star Sea realm, such as Lord Sahai, must be afraid of places. If the giant rhino armor can resist, then this giant rhino armor The value of is very high. If it doesn¡¯t work...it can¡¯t be done! In short, you must catch the angels of Asiya and leave, otherwise you will not be able to catch up with Lord Sahai!" Yan Mo squinted coldly. Hummed.


    Yan Mo looked at these twenty elites of the evil ghost tribe. After being equipped with the giant rhino armor, their aura became even more extraordinary, and they felt invincible. He was very confident that this time, he would definitely be able to catch Asiya and the others, as well as kill the kid Tang Ye who broke his plan.


    No, you can''t kill that kid so easily. You have to catch that kid, take the spaceship, and torture him well, let him know how serious the consequences will be if he provokes the evil spirits, life is worse than death!


    Yan Mo showed a grinning grin, really like a demon.


    "This time, we must catch Asiya and the others, as well as the kid who hindered us last time!" Yan Mo said coldly to the twenty elite men, before giving orders to death, and shouted: " The giant rhinoceros armor can help you defend against the poisonous miasma of the border corpse sea, don¡¯t worry. Face those who only have the power of the star lord, you are completely invincible. The following worms are just eggs in front of you. And you are stone! No, you are steel! So, you don¡¯t need any fear!"


    "As for Asiya and the angel races, if they are full of power, they can indeed kill you, but now they are all seriously injured and can''t exert much power. Therefore, no one can stop us! Now! , We set off, let us bring back Asiya and the others as the best gift for Lord Sahai!" Yan Mo shouted to the twenty elite men.


    "Yes!" Twenty elite evil ghost soldiers shouted in unison, with high morale.


    Then they jumped off the spaceship, arrogant and arrogant, like iron hoofs that pierced the earth, it seemed that they could not be stopped.


    At this time, Tang Ye asked several patrolling bone soldiers arranged by Gu Xie to discover the abnormality in the sky, and noticed that Yan Mo and the evil ghost clan had landed, so he immediately separated one and went to report to Gu Xie.


    At this time, Gu Xie was facing four bone monsters from the Eastern District.


    These four bone monsters are elites from the Eastern District, and they are also inspectors. They were arranged by the boss of the Eastern District, because the boss of the Eastern District realized that the movement here is a calamity force, and of course he wanted it. Therefore, the boss of the eastern zone went to the western zone first with these elite bone monsters, and he came later with a powerful army of bone monsters. The reason for bringing the army was because people worried that the people in the northern and southern regions also knew about the existence of the disaster body, and then fought.


    He must get such power, so he uses a strong power to protect it.


    In this, he only considered the threats of the North and South Districts. As for the West District, it was not within his consideration, because the West District was so weak that there was no need to worry.


    This idea is also the idea of ??other bone monsters in the Eastern District. However, this idea now seems a little bit different from the actual situation. Because these four elite bone monsters from the Eastern District have arrived in the Western District and are negotiating with the boss of the Western District. However, they got the answer from the boss of the Western District¡ªonly one of you four can go back, and the other three stay, either surrender or die. .


    What?


    This is what the people in the West District said to their people in the East District?


    How dare they? !

 Chapter 2633： special period!

    The four elite bone monsters from the Eastern District were furious as they looked at the Gu Xie who said such cruel words to them. They never thought that they would be treated like this by the people in the Western District!


    Even if this person is the boss of the West End!


    Of course they can see that the boss of the West District has changed. But even so, people in the West District shouldn''t be brave to them!


    "When did the leader of the Western District change another person?" The inspection captain among the four Eastern District elite bone monsters looked at Gu Xie and said coldly, with a look full of contempt, and hummed: "Even if someone is replaced, is it still worth it? Don¡¯t you know the strength of the Western District? Do you dare to speak to our Eastern District like this, do you want to disappear faster?"


    Of course Gu Xie knew the disdain and contempt of the people in the Eastern District. The eastern zone is the strongest and the western zone is the weakest. If it weren''t for the checks and balances of the north-south zone, the western zone would have been eaten by the eastern zone. However, this is not the time. Gu Xie is now at the eighth level of the Lord of the Stars, plus the violent state and the power of the calamity body, it can fully exert the power of the Lord of the Stars. And now, the strongest person in the Withered Bone Zone, the boss of the Eastern Zone, is just the strength of the Lord of Star Territories.


    Of course, there is still a certain risk for Gu Xie to deal with the boss of the East District alone. However, he is not alone. Tang Ye''s strength is also very strong. Although it seems that he is only at the eighth level of the Star Lord, he has mastered other stunts. The two teamed up and it was not a problem to solve the boss of the Eastern District.


    Not to mention, they also have Asiya and the four angel races. The power of the angel race to deal with their bone monsters is too simple. Even though Athea and the others are injured now, even the attack power like the previous severe injury is enough to crush the bone monster. What''s more, now Asiya and their injuries have been greatly recovered.


    Even if the people from the Eastern District did not come, Gu Xie would go to the Eastern District. Their goal is not just as simple as the West Zone, first of all they must quickly conquer the Bone Bone Zone.


    Gu Xie looked at a few elites from the Eastern District and said, "I don¡¯t want to disappear, and I will not disappear. What I said just now is still counted. If you have four, then only one can go back, and the other three Stay or die or serve me."


    "You..." The eastern district inspection team leader felt that Gu Xie was really arrogant, and he was looking for his own death. He didn''t want to be polite anymore and shouted in a low voice: "We know that the disaster body power has appeared in your western area. Now, give you a chance to spare you not to die. You tell us the disaster body power and let us get the disaster body power. . Otherwise, not only you, but your entire Western District will be razed to the ground!"


    "Boss!" At this time, the western area inspector who discovered that the evil ghost tribe had once again attacked came back. He was surprised when he saw the arrival of the eastern area, but soon felt that the evil ghost tribe threatened too much than the eastern area. , So I''d better report the evil ghost tribe to Gu Xie first.


    The inspector walked to Gu Xie''s side and whispered to Gu Xie, but the four elite soldiers in the Eastern District did not hear him. Gu Xie was shocked when he learned that the evil ghost tribe had attacked again. The power of the evil spirit tribe cannot be underestimated. At present, they are most worried about the attack of the evil spirit tribe, because the strength of the evil spirit tribe is much stronger than the bone monster.


    Gu Xie immediately told Tang Ye about this matter through a contractual relationship. This ability seems to be only useful between Tang Ye and Gu Xie. Perhaps it was because Tang Ye possessed the power of the Phoenix, and under the guidance of the Phoenix, he continued to expand the soul level, so he and the Gu Xie of the contract were able to conduct a simple information contract information exchange without face to face. This is very convenient. However, the contract between Gu Xie and those bone monster creeps did not have this ability. Otherwise, the inspectors would not need to run back specially to tell the ancient evil ghost tribe about the attack again.


    Tang Ye just helped Disya and the others heal their injuries, and Disya and the others are in much better condition. If you are going to fight now, it is not a problem. Hearing the ancient heresy that the evil ghost clan attacked again, he looked serious. Although the budget has enough power, it should not be underestimated in the face of the power of the evil ghost race.


    He also knew that at this time Gu Xie was dealing with several elite inspectors from the Eastern District. Although Gu Xie can easily deal with these patrolmen in the Eastern District, the next step is to face the troops in the Eastern District. Then, at this time, the army of the evil ghost race came again. This is tantamount to dealing with two forces at the same time, which is not something planned.


    Regarding this situation, Tang Ye believed that the people from the Eastern District would arrive soon. Now, there are more people in the Eastern District than in the Western District. Although the original plan was to send out powerful forces such as the ancient evil to crush and conquer, but now to face the offensive of the evil ghost tribe, it should not take too much time. . Therefore, it needs to be solved in one step. It just so happens that in the system management of bone monsters, this matter can be solved in one step. That is to directly control the boss of the Eastern District, make a contract, and force them to act through the power of the contract.


    Although this went against Tang Ye''s way of being a little more peaceful at the beginning, as much as possible to gather the bone monsters in each district to become his own strength, but at this special period, he can only treat it specially. Moreover, for the bone monsters in the Eastern District, they have always been arrogant. It is not easy for them to obey the management of the Western District, so killing them is also a way to save trouble.


    This situation can be seen at this time. The four elite patrol soldiers from the Eastern District are just soldiers, but they are all so arrogant and domineering in the face of Gu Xie, the leader of the Western District. Their mentality is probably hard to change. Therefore, such an enemy is probably killed.


    Tang Ye made arrangements for Gu Xie to solve the current Eastern District patrol soldiers, and then quickly went to the Eastern District to eliminate the Eastern District boss, and used the contract relationship to account for the Eastern District troops. Regardless of whether they obey or not, and there is a contractual relationship, they can be asked to help deal with the evil ghost race.


    After receiving Tang Ye''s instructions, Gu Xie stopped delaying and said to the four Eastern District Elite Patrolmen: "The plan has changed. It seems that none of the four of you need to go back. Now you are about to die here."


    "What are you talking about?" The captains of the four Eastern District patrolmen were furious at Gu Xie and shouted in a low voice: "It seems that you won''t be able to teach you a bit of a bitter lesson. You really think you are very powerful."


    After all, the captain of the Eastern District Inspection Corps directly attacked Gu Xie. He rushed forward, with a ferocious aura, and it seemed that he had the strength of the fifth level of the Lord of the Stars. As an elite soldier, he should naturally have such strength.


    However, Gu Xie was indifferent to his attack. When he attacked in front of him, he grabbed it with a bone claw, pinched his palm, and then smashed it with a click. Immediately afterwards, Gu Xie''s hand quickly pinched his skull.


    "This..." The captain of the Eastern District Patrol Corps was stunned. He didn''t expect Gu Xie to be so powerful!

 Chapter 2634： Lesson first!

    The captain of the Eastern District Patrol Corps could hardly fight back. Gu Xie''s shot not only resolved his attack, but also pursued him. It was just two domineering moves, first to seal his offense, and then to strangle his vitals. He was completely subdued by Gu Xie.


    "You...you..." The captain of the Eastern District Inspectorate didn''t expect Gu Xie to be so powerful. According to the previous intelligence, even if the boss of the West Zone, his strength is only around the fifth level of the Star Lord. In this case, even his strength can be compared with the boss of the West Zone, so he is not afraid.


    But the result now is that Gu Xie, the new boss of the Western District, is much stronger than him. He was shocked. In this short period of time, what has changed in the West End? Changed the boss, the strength is so strong. Moreover, the boss of the Western District is not afraid of the power of the Eastern District. How is this going?


    Gu Xie now wants to quickly resolve these patrolmen in the Eastern District, and then go to eliminate the Eastern District boss, and force the Eastern District boss to sign a contract with him, so that he can control the skeletal monsters in the Eastern District. In this way, they can avoid being flanked by the Eastern Zone when they deal with the evil ghosts, and secondly, they can also let the bone monsters in the Eastern Zone help deal with the evil ghosts.


    "I said, you four, none of you need to go back, just die here." Gu Xie didn''t have time to speak slowly to the inspector captain, and directly crushed the skull of the eastern inspector captain.


    "Wait..." The captain of the Eastern District Inspection Corps wanted to tell Gu Xie to wait a while, spare his life, and he was willing to serve Gu Xie. But it was too late, his skull was crushed and he died on the spot.


    The other three patrolmen in the Eastern District saw that their captains had been killed in seconds like this, and they were immediately panicked. Since the captain is not Gu Xie''s opponent, they must be either. Therefore, their first reaction was to turn around and escape. But Gu Xie wouldn''t give them this opportunity. He also swept over quickly, directly crushed by a huge power gap, and smashed a skull with one shot. The three Eastern District patrolmen were quickly killed. After their heads were blown up, only some loose bones were scattered on the ground.


    After Gu Xie killed the four patrol soldiers in the Eastern District, he didn¡¯t look at it much, because these soldiers were not important to him. He quickly swept towards the Eastern District and followed Tang Ye¡¯s instructions to deal with the boss of the Eastern District. . Gu Xie''s behavior has become increasingly prominent.


    This is probably the change brought about by strength. Strength is really important. Having strength, doing things and speaking, is very confident. Of course, strength is not only in terms of force, but also in many aspects, such as one''s own state, which is related to self-confidence. Compared with the old evil spirit before, the old evil spirit now is undoubtedly more confident.


    When Gu Xie rushed to the Eastern District, Tang Ye also took action. Considering that the boss of the Eastern District had the strength of the Star Territory Lord, Tang Ye also took Disya with him. Now the evil ghost tribe has just fallen into the border corpse sea. In this mysterious place full of death, I believe Yan Mo and the others dare not be too presumptuous, they can only search cautiously. Therefore, there is still some time before they can check it. At this point in time, the Eastern District must be resolved.


    Tang Ye brought Disya because of Disya''s strength. As an angel clan, he was protected by the angel clan princess. The strength had already surpassed the master of the star field and moved towards the realm of the master of the star sea. In other words, she is about to approach the top of the star domain master. Such strength, even if it is injured, is enough to kill the boss of the Eastern District in a second.


    At this time, the boss of the eastern zone was rushing to the western zone with an elite force, because he confirmed that there was a disaster in the western zone. He wants to obtain the calamity body power, so that he can bring a huge breakthrough to his strength, and it is also possible to comprehend super strong skills. At that time, you don''t have to worry about the balance between the southern and northern areas, you can directly wipe them out and become the leader of the entire dry bone area.


    However, when rushing to the Western District, suddenly, the boss of the Eastern District lost the contractual connection of the four elite patrol soldiers previously sent out, that is to say, the four elite patrol soldiers died.


    The boss of the Eastern District is riding a skeleton horse, which feels like an evil spirit army. He stopped, because the four elite patrolmen who were killed were very strong, even if they were facing the boss of the Western District, there was no need to worry. Now that they have been killed, they must have encountered the strong. So, did this strong person appear in the Western District by coincidence, or was he originally from the Western District?


    When the boss of the Eastern District stopped, he soon felt a force rushing towards him. He looked forward, and two red lights flashed in the hollow eyes on the skull. He knew that the four elite patrolmen he sent were killed because of this looted person.


    What surprised him was that this person was a monster of bones just like him. They are all of the same kind, and of course the breath can be felt. What he didn''t expect was that someone would dare to directly attack his men like this. The Eastern District has always been the strongest force, so killing his subordinates would mean a declaration of war?


    Is this from the southern district or the northern district?


    The person who came quickly was Gu Xie. At this time, Gu Xie also sensed the aura of the boss of the Eastern District in front, very strong, stronger than his. With such a breath of power, I am afraid that he is the boss of the Eastern District. This is not bad, and there is no need to spend more time rushing to the Eastern Territory. Now that the boss of the Eastern District has appeared, get rid of him and complete Tang Ye''s instructions.


    Gu Xie quickly appeared in front of the boss of the Eastern District. Seeing the boss of the Eastern District sitting on a skeleton war horse, he was a little envious. This is what it looks like to be the boss, with his own mount. It seems that I have to build a horse. In fact, this mount is also very particular, with different categories, different strengths, and different running speeds. The higher the quality, the better of course. However, some mounts can be continuously advanced like practice. Therefore, it is still necessary to cultivate a mount of your own.


    This has a huge effect on both traveling and increasing momentum.


    Gu Xie stopped, stood in front of the boss of the Eastern District, and said, "Leader of the Eastern District, are you going to the Western District?"


    The boss of the Eastern District was very unhappy to see Gu Xie like this. He felt that Gu Xie was too rude, and he didn''t say hello when he saw him. In addition, he saw that Gu Xie had entered into a contract with someone else, that is, he was obedient to other people''s family members. Such a person can''t even grasp his own life, and the boss of the Eastern District is very disdainful. From this, it can be judged that Gu Xie is not a leader, but probably just a subordinate.


    Since he is only a subordinate, knowing that he is the leader of the Eastern District, how dare to speak to himself like that?


    It is arrogant and rude!


    "You...you should be punished!" The boss of the Eastern District yelled, no matter who Gu Xie was and what he wanted to do, he just shot.


    Of course someone who is so rude to him must teach him a lesson first.

 Chapter 2635： Its you who kills!

    Gu Xie didn''t expect the boss of the Eastern District to make a direct shot. This is really unreasonable. Sure enough, as in the rumors, no one was allowed to disobey him, even a little disrespect. However, this kind of hegemony can only bully the weak, and Gu Xie is not afraid.


    The attack from the boss of the Eastern District was not fatal. He was just not happy that Gu Xie''s attitude towards him was not polite enough to be a leader or the strongest leader in the Bone Bone District. Surprisingly, he is a magician rather than a warrior. Magicians among bone monsters are rare, because the bone monsters currently seen are basically warriors.


    The attack from the boss of the Eastern District was to raise the staff in his hand, and then a black lightning bolt fell from the air, facing Gu Xie.


    When struck by such a black lightning, I am afraid that it is not only anesthetized, but also huge damage. The boss of the Eastern District is also not merciful at all and does not kill, but it doesn''t matter how much he gets hurt.


    Gu Xie had heard that the boss of the Eastern District was very strong before, and knew that he was a magician, so he expected the attack of the boss of the Eastern District. Facing the black lightning that fell, he immediately jumped to the side and avoided it. This kind of reaction ability is of course a master, if it is just a normal bone monster, it will definitely not be able to escape the attack of the boss of the east.


    The black lightning hit the ground, failed to hit the target, and disappeared. Seeing Gu Xie avoiding him, the boss of the Eastern District suddenly changed from unhappy to angry. This is really provoking his authority. He already has the intent to kill Gu Xie, and he wants to attack again.


    call!


    However, at this time, the boss of the Eastern District did not expect that Gu Xie took the initiative to attack. He thought that even if Gu Xie escaped one of his attacks, Gu Xie would be very strenuous. And facing the anger of his most powerful leader, he must be very scared. The most important thing to do is of course beg for mercy-but Gu Xie is not, Gu Xie is attacking him!


    This is really unexpected. But the old man in the Eastern District was greatly angry and shouted at the attacking Gu Xie: "You are looking for death!"


    The boss of the Eastern District felt it was a pity, and he was about to kill this rude fellow without knowing what he was. Then, he raised his staff against Gu Xie, to strike Gu Xie with more powerful lightning.


    Chi Chi! The black lightning is the result of the power of the undead, it is like a sharp arrow, and it quickly rushes to the ancient evil. Gu Xie also rushed at this time. From the view of the boss of the Eastern District, his own attack can not only resist Gu Xie''s attack, but also kill Gu Xie in succession.


    "You must be stupid, not ignorant. In the Withered Bone Zone, who is stronger than me? As the monster of bones, you want to fight the strongest of the monsters of bones, but your brain is burned out. Is it?" The boss of the Eastern District snorted to Gu Xie.


    But Gu Xie continued to attack the past. When he was about to approach the boss of the Eastern District, he violently came out, his strength revealed, and he immediately rose to the tenth level of the Lord of the Stars, almost reaching the strength of the Lord of the Stars.


    "Wha, what!" The boss of the Eastern District felt the power revealed by Gu Xie, and was immediately shocked. How could this be so strong? How could it be possible? Even the leaders of the North and South Districts do not have such strength. If such a character appeared in the Withered Bones, how could he not know?


    boom!


    The black lightning bolt issued by the boss of the Eastern District is not his full strength. He never thought that he would need to use his full strength to deal with Gu Xie, so at this time he was almost close to Gu Xie under the strength of the Star Territory Lord. The black lightning bolt was resolved. At the same time, Gu Xie quickly forced it to attack the boss of the Eastern District.


    The boss of the Eastern District suddenly panicked. Close to the strength of the Star Territory Lord, if you hit him in this way, if someone as powerful as him hits him, he will definitely be seriously injured. In a hurry, he pulled up his mount, and the skeletal warhorse stood on tiptoe and stood in front of it.


    It was the skeleton warhorse that Gu Xie hit, not the boss of the Eastern District. However, the Skeleton Warhorse also shattered its head, which was tantamount to being killed, shattered and scattered all over the ground.


    This came very suddenly, and the boss of the Eastern District couldn''t help falling down, looking quite embarrassed. However, he didn''t care about this. The current Gu Xie was a threat to him, so he had to react immediately, stand up quickly, and retreat back to keep his distance from Gu Xie. As we all know, the warrior''s tight-fitting attack ability is much stronger than that of the magician. It is definitely dangerous for the magician to be shown close.


    "Who are you?!" The boss of the Eastern District stood still and looked at Gu Xie coldly. Gu Xie''s power was beyond the scope of his intelligence. He felt it necessary to figure out Gu Xie''s identity.


    At the same time, the skeletal monster soldiers behind the boss of the Eastern District are all ready to defend and attack. Because now their boss is threatened, they must be prepared for battle. However, the boss of the Eastern District spoke up and did not issue an offensive order, and they were just standing by.


    Gu Xie looked at the boss of the Eastern District and said, "I am the leader of the Western District."


    "Huh?" The boss of the East District was surprised and puzzled. He didn''t remember that the boss of the West District was Gu Xie. Moreover, he did not know Gu Xie at all. He snorted to Gu Xie coldly: "Do you think I don''t know the leader of the Western District? How can such a weak and incompetent guy be you. Say, where did you come from?"


    Gu Xie said: "I just killed the former leader of the Western Region and became the new leader of the Western Region. In addition, I tell you that the four patrolmen you sent to the Western Region were killed by me. At this point, I think you too I already know it. After all, the contractual relationship makes you feel it, right?"


    Mentioned this, the look and aura of the boss of the Eastern District suddenly became cold. Gu Xie said that, isn''t it a provocation to him? In this regard, as the boss of the Eastern District, the strongest character ever, faced with the weak presence of the Western District, he was provoked by the weak. There is no reason to not be angry.


    However, the strength and mystery of Gu Xie made the boss of the Eastern District feel that there is no simple behind this matter. You know, this time is also the time when the disaster body force appeared in the west area. It happened that such a powerful person appeared at this time. Could it be related to the power of the disaster body?


    If this is the case, it cannot be underestimated. No one can underestimate the power of the disaster body. However, it is also precisely because the ancient evil may be related to the calamity body power, in the heart of the east district boss, it is necessary to kill the ancient evil, in order to seize the calamity body power!


    "So, you became the leader of the Western District and killed my people directly. You are declaring, are you going to war with me in the Eastern District?" The boss of the Eastern District coldly snorted to Gu Xie, and then became disdainful and said, "You I''m afraid it''s a bit idiotic. Even if you are strong, the people in the Western District are basically weak. If you are strong alone, can you drive all the people in the Western District to be strong? So, if you go to war on my Eastern District, it is self-seeking!


    Gu Xie''s expression was calm, knowing that Tang Ye was about to rush, everything went according to plan, and said to the boss of the Eastern District, "It is you who I want to destroy, not the Eastern District."

 Chapter 2636： He can deal with you!

    Since there was not much time to delay, Gu Xie stopped talking nonsense with the boss of the Eastern District and shot him again. Now Gu Xie has entered a violent state, and his strength is close to the level of the master of the star field, which is deadly enough for the boss of the eastern district.


    However, Gu Xie will not kill the boss of the Eastern District. In order to control the power of the bone monsters in the Eastern District, after defeating the boss of the Eastern District, what he has to do is to conclude a contract with the bone monsters and become his subordinates.


    Of course, this is to be built on the premise of defeating the boss of the Eastern District. The strength of the Eastern District boss is still very strong. Now that he has reached the realm of the master of the star field, and is a bone monster with enough wisdom, he has mastered the violent ability. Therefore, if the boss of the Eastern District also enters a violent state, his strength is stronger than that of Gu Xie.


    If Gu Xie faced this situation, he could only try it through the power of the calamity body.


    Facing Gu Xie''s advance, and what just said, the boss of the Eastern District was only here to destroy him, not the Eastern District. In other words, he wanted to destroy the boss of the Eastern District and gain the power of the Eastern District? This is really... I never thought it would be what the people from the West End would say to him!


    "Damn you!" The boss of the eastern district held his staff, quickly stepped back, distanced himself from Gu Xie, and then whispered to Gu Xie''s anger.


    He was completely enraged, and he could see Gu Xie''s strength. He no longer had any reservations. Suddenly, a red force burst out of his body, which was similar to Gu Xie''s. This was a unique violent state of their bone monsters. , Can greatly enhance the strength, violent skeletons, just like that.


    After the boss of the Eastern District raged, his strength was indeed raised to the two-level strength of the Star Territory Lord, and he was no longer in the realm of the Star Territory Lord just now. Two levels higher is a huge gap. Now he, dealing with Gu Xie, will no longer be oppressed.


    "Death Thunder!" The boss of the East District yelled to Gu Xie, and the staff in his hand chuckled, surrounded by dark lightning, and it was as thick as a thumb, which was terrifying.


    If there is not enough strength to resist, once the lightning passes, the heart will stop suddenly, and it will be death. The lightning attack released by the boss of the Eastern District must be much stronger than the previous one. Whether it is from his state of strength or the power of this move, it is not comparable to the little lightning just now.


    Gu Xie was very careful about this, knowing that his current strength would not be able to withstand such an attack, so he could only use the calamity body power.


    So I saw that a dark aura slowly emerged around Gu Xie''s body, like a flame-like power, this calamity body power wrapped around his body, causing his aura to rise greatly, and it seemed that he was not much like the boss of the East District. difference.


    boom!


    The death thunder attack from the boss of the Eastern District came. This Thunder Lightning has a huge coverage area, but its power is as powerful as a single attack, or even stronger, so Gu Xie can''t avoid it. It was precisely because of this that Gu Xie had to use the calamity body power. Originally, the calamity body power was his box-pressing skill. The box-pressing skills are forced to be used, and that must be the last step. If this can''t deal with the boss of the Eastern District, it means that he can''t deal with the boss of the Eastern District.


    The boss of Dongda was shocked when he saw the power of Gu Xie, which turned out to be a calamity body, and then was very angry. Unexpectedly, Gu Xie actually got the calamity power! This is really damn, this powerful disaster body power should belong to him!


    No wonder Guxiehui is so powerful, becoming the leader of the Western District, and daring to despise him, the boss of the Eastern District. It turned out that it was because of the strength of the disaster body, the improvement of strength, and the realization of powerful stunts!


    "It turns out that you got the calamity body power! No wonder you have such strength and I don''t know it!" The boss of the Eastern District shouted out loudly to Gu Xie. Then he expressed his disdain, and hummed: "Even if you get the calamity body power, you are still limited by your original strength, even if you rely on the calamity body power, you can''t defeat me!"


    "That''s fine, since you have obtained the calamity body power, then I will seize it from you!" The boss of the Eastern District shouted to Gu Xie, then sneered again and again.


    Gu Xie did not have the time and attention to pay attention to the boss of the Eastern District. As the boss of the Eastern District said, due to the original strength, the calamity body could not exert all the power. Now he can only exert his power at the level of the master of the Star Territory. In comparison, there is also a little gap. And even this little difference is enough to kill him.


    The power of Death Thunder attacked him, rumbling, and he felt like his whole body was shattered. If it weren''t for the calamity power to help offset a lot, he would definitely be shattered. Even if the skull is not broken, but the moment the body is shattered, it means that he has become very passive, and he will become a loser that the boss of the Eastern District will arbitrarily manipulate.


    "Haha, do you think my attack is like this?" The boss of the Eastern District was not angry after seeing Gu Xie blocking Death Thunder. Since there was a calamity body power, he predicted this failure. Now, he is going to make a more powerful attack.


    "Dead Thunder Bow!" At this moment, the boss of the Eastern District yelled again. Then he saw him waving his staff, again condensing a creaking, terrifying lightning power. And this lightning power slowly condensed into a long bow, suspended in the air, then built a thunder arrow, pulled the string, and then suddenly sent it out to Gu Xie.


    call!


    It was carried by a terrifying longbow first, and then sent out. The momentum was really terrifying, and it was not comparable to the lightning bolt at the beginning. This thunderbolt was even more terrifying than the death thunder. Gu Xie was afraid it would be very difficult to block such an attack.


    And this thunderbolt was aimed at Gu Xie''s skull.


    "You can go and die." The boss of the Eastern District said to Gu Xie, feeling that Gu Xie was really overwhelmed, and hummed: "You forgot that a person''s strength is not only measured by the strength of cultivation. Use Weapons, the strengthening of stunts with treasures, etc., can all enhance a person¡¯s strength. What resources can you have to strengthen these when you are active in the west area? My east area is rich in resources. I not only built weapons, but also strengthened stunts. Are you comparable?"


    "Even if my strength is not stronger than you, but relying on these aspects, I can still make up for it and make me stronger than you!" The boss of the Eastern District snorted to Gu Xie coldly.


    In terms of resources, the East District is indeed much stronger than the West District. These, let the boss of the Eastern District know that he is destined to be stronger than Gu Xie.


    However, even in the face of Thunder and Arrow''s attack that could bring him death, Gu Xie was not afraid. He stood in place, looked at the boss of the Eastern District and said: "There is one thing you forgot. I am someone else''s contracted family member, and the contract with me is definitely better than me. Therefore, my master is enough to deal with you."


    "Huh?" The boss of the Eastern District didn''t expect that Gu Xie would say such a thing, and he really should pay attention.


    call!


    At this time, a halberd under the power of the undead slashed towards the skull of the boss in the east.

 Chapter 2637： Take advantage of the shock!

    The boss of the Eastern District only focused on Gu Xie, and didn''t notice anything else. At this moment, someone attacked from the side, which he didn''t expect.


    boom!


    A halberd weapon condensed with strong undead power is actually a kind of "mime" skill. It may not have the power of those forged and upgraded weapons, but the power is also comparable to the user''s strength.


    The person who used this mimicry weapon was Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s strength has the eighth level of the master of the stars, but after the power addition, it can actually approach the realm of the master of the stars. Being positively hit by such forces and hitting them with all their strength, even the boss of the Eastern District couldn''t bear it.


    Besides, it was a sudden attack, so the boss of the East District did not resist at all. His skull was hit directly, and rolled to the ground, grunting, so that the elite bone monster army in the Eastern District didn''t know how to react, and things came too suddenly.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Ye landed quickly and used his power halberd to press on the skull of the eastern district boss, thus suppressing the eastern district boss, which was tantamount to capturing the eastern district boss alive.


    "You...you..." For these sudden changes, the boss of the Eastern District was completely unexpected. When he reacted, he looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say. Doubts, anger, unacceptable, a little incoherent.


    "Damn it!" The boss of the Eastern District couldn''t help but sip it out, let out some vent first, and when his inner breath was relieved, he accepted the sudden change and calmed down. He looked at Tang Ye and asked, "Who are you? You don''t know the consequences if you shoot me?!"


    At this time, Gu Xie came over to look at Tang Ye and called out, "Master, you are here."


    The boss of the Eastern District heard that now he understood who Tang Ye was. However, after seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, the boss of the Eastern District was stunned. This is an individual? !


    how can that be possible? A human race, a living human race, stood on the border of the sea of ??corpses, and did not use a power shield to isolate the poisonous miasma. How is this done? ! The sea of ??corpses here is only suitable for the survival of undead creatures. These living people, even if they are not humans, but other races, will be affected. Although you can use a power shield to temporarily isolate the poisonous miasma, you are consuming your own power every moment, and it will definitely not last long. Therefore, no matter how strong a person is, his strength is limited. Therefore, no matter how strong the expert is in this place of the Boundary Zombie Sea, he must be cautious, or even not come here at all.


    But now, a living human race is standing here, and there is no need to use a power shield to isolate the poisonous miasma. What kind of situation is this?


    "You..." The boss of the East District was very surprised, looking at Tang Ye, he didn''t know what to say.


    What Tang Ye is most concerned about now is the arrival of the evil ghost tribe. There is no time to slowly toss with the boss of the Eastern District. He looked at the boss of the Eastern District, no matter how the boss of the Eastern District reacted, and said: "Now, you have to conclude a contract with Gu Xie, otherwise You die."


    "What?" The boss of the Eastern District heard what Tang Ye said, thinking that he had misheard him, looked at Gu Xie, and said, "He is Gu Xie, are you saying that you want me to conclude a contract with the people in the Western District? Let me become the Western District. Subordinates? Haha...what are you kidding, how could I..."


    Click!


    Tang Ye knew that the bosses of the Eastern District had always been strong, and it was difficult for those who bully the weak to bow their heads to the weak who thought they were weak, so she directly hit the boss of the Eastern District with his skull, threatening the life of the boss of the Eastern District, and said: " I¡¯ll say it again, you make a contract with Gu Xie, or you will die. Don¡¯t let me say it again, then you will really die."


    "You..." The boss of the Eastern District didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so cruel. He didn''t say much, and he made himself a subordinate of someone else and gave everything to someone else. No one could do it if he changed it. . However, life is indeed threatened. It''s really **** it, it''s kind of difficult.


    The boss of the Eastern District looked at Gu Xie. Although Gu Xie''s strength was very strong, he was not as strong as him. He wanted to surrender his head to a weak person. However, life is threatened, and you can''t defy it. It''s really embarrassing.


    The boss of the Eastern District still can''t do it. He was thinking about launching an attack from the people in the Eastern District, even if Tang Ye threatened his life, but if he desperately faced the powerful forces in the Eastern District, Tang Ye would not be able to eat good fruit. In this case, perhaps Tang Ye didn''t want to hurt both sides or die together, so he would no longer dare to threaten him like this.


    So, the boss of the Eastern District snorted coldly to Tang Ye: "Do you think I will be afraid of you? Now the Skeleton Corps in the Eastern District still obeys my orders. If you dare to kill me, then I will mobilize all the forces of the Eastern District to deal with you. Even if I die. Yes, but after I initiate the absolute contract, they will still chase you down. In that case, you won¡¯t be able to eat good fruit!"


    "Brother Tang, forget it, don''t talk nonsense with him anymore, just kill him, if there are other things, I will help you solve it." At this time, in the mid air of Tang Ye, slowly flying next beautiful The supreme woman is Disya among the angels.


    Although he has become a fallen angel without the holy brilliance, but under the dark charm, there is a unique shock. Fallen angels kill people at any time. But if they are shining angels, kindness and justice are synonymous with them, and they will not kill people casually. On the contrary, they may not make people so scared.


    The boss of the Eastern District saw the appearance of a person from the Angel Race, and he couldn''t feel the strength at all, but he was definitely better than him.


    This is a matter of course. As a high-level race in the entire sky, the angel race, even a super first-class race, even if they are just born, they have terrible powers, and it is easy to deal with mere monsters.


    Suddenly, the boss of the Eastern District was completely depressed. Tang Ye still has companions of the Angel Race, so what else is she fighting for?


    He wanted to cry without tears, and found it ridiculous. How did the border corpse sea become like this, there are living human races and angel races appearing, is this going to change the sky?


    Now the boss of the Eastern District has no idea to fight. He only knows the situation now, it is impossible to fight anymore. Even if the power of the bone monsters in the entire Eastern District is activated, the angels possess the power to destroy a bone monster with a wave of hands. Therefore, the power of bone monsters in the entire Eastern District has become very small.


    "I...I am willing to conclude a contract with Gu Xie." The boss of the Eastern District didn''t want to die, so he agreed to Tang Ye''s request.


    Tang Ye let go of the boss of the Eastern District and let Gu Xie handle this matter. And because the strength of the eastern district boss is stronger than that of Gu Xie, if a contract is concluded, the strength of the eastern district boss will decline. Because contract dependents cannot be stronger than their masters. But it didn''t matter, Tang Ye didn''t worry about the boss of the Eastern District, so this time just let the boss of the Eastern District do cannon fodder.


    Now, what still needs to be faced is the attack of the evil ghost tribe.

 Chapter 2638： A little flustered!

    Although the conclusion of a contract with Gu Xie has reduced the strength of the boss of the Eastern District, the difference is actually not much. Moreover, this is not what Tang Ye cares about. He didn''t expect the boss of the Eastern District to help fight the evil ghost tribe, as long as the power of the east district did not make trouble in their fight against the evil ghost tribe.


    However, now that the strength of the Eastern District is controlled, it is no problem for them to help attack the evil ghost race. After all, this is the border corpse sea, a place where living creatures other than undead creatures cannot survive. Even if the evil ghost race uses equipment to defend against the poisonous miasma here, they will still be greatly affected by the impact of a large number of bone monsters.


    Perhaps their equipment can be broken, so facing the venomous miasma in the border corpse sea, if they do not have enough strength to resist, they will soon be killed by the venomous miasma invasion. And even if they can''t break their powerful equipment, they can also consume their strength, which is very detrimental to them.


    The boss of the Eastern District has now concluded a contract with Gu Xie and is controlled by Gu Xie. He was naturally very unwilling, but because of the contract restrictions, he couldn''t mess around, he could only obediently obey Gu Xie''s arrangement.


    For the time being, Gu Xie didn''t want to directly use the contract relationship to order the boss of the Eastern District and the skeletal monster forces in the Eastern District to fight against the evil ghost tribe. Now that he has concluded a contract with the boss of the Eastern District, and the army of bone monsters in the Eastern District has also seen it, then they should know that their original leader is gone, and now it is Gu Xie. Since Gu Xie became the leader, they should obey the order.


    However, in respect of strength, Gu Xie relied on Tang Ye''s side to let the boss of the Eastern District conclude a contract. This might make these elite bone monsters in the Eastern District less convinced. Nevertheless, Gu Xie first arranged verbally, without using contractual power, and said: "Now that there are evil ghosts invading us, we will kill or expel them. Your power is indispensable, so now we will Get out to deal with the evil ghost race who came to offend!"


    "Evil Ghost Race?" The boss of the Eastern District was shocked when he heard Gu Xie''s words. He knows the evil ghost tribe, which is a high tribe like the angel tribe, and it is also a tribe that has always been opposed to the angel tribe. They have savage power and can shred the body of the angels, so they killed many angels. Both of these races are born with terrifying power. Then these bone monsters, facing the evil ghost tribe, definitely have no ability to resist.


    Then to deal with the evil ghost tribe, isn''t it the same as going to die?


    "I don''t agree!" The boss of the Eastern District immediately shouted out, yelling loudly: "The evil ghost clan is so powerful, how can our bone monsters be able to deal with it. You are let us go to death! You are really vicious, use the contract ability Control us, then let us go to death! This is why you forced me to conclude the contract?!"


    Gu Xie looked at the boss of the Eastern District without concealing it, and said, "You are not quite right to say that, but the result is the same. As long as I conquer your Eastern District, you will still follow to deal with the evil ghost clan. However, it is not just you. If you do, the power of my western district will also deal with the evil spirits. So don¡¯t think I did this on purpose. Since the evil spirits are here, I must deal with them."


    "Anyway, we can''t deal with the evil ghost tribe! You let us deal with the evil ghost tribe, that is, to send death! Who will send death?" The boss of the east district yelled again, and also caved the elite army behind, let them Knowing the consequences of dealing with the evil ghost clan, since it was sent to death, they would definitely not agree. Even if they agree, they have already been blown away, which is very bad.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye stopped Gu Xie from talking to the old man in the Eastern District, and said: "Directly use the contract ability to control them, improve their momentum, and prepare to deal with the evil ghost race."


    "Yes!" Gu Xie obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement and nodded.


    Then Gu Xie looked at the boss of the Eastern District, and the densely packed army of elite bones, at least several hundred people, launched a contractual relationship, so that they had only the will to deal with the evil ghost race in their consciousness, and then relentlessly executed this will. That kind of endless death.


    "You can''t do this!" The elder of the Eastern District yelled loudly, angry and panicked, because to deal with the evil ghost tribe, they would be like cannon fodder, it would die, he didn''t want to die. In his original plan, he wanted to dominate the dead bone area. Now, what a joke to be a cannon fodder!


    However, controlled by the contract force, he has nothing to do. Under the effect of the contract force, he called the ground. Like other elite bone soldiers in the Eastern District, a group of red flashed in his hollow eyes, and then the whole person stopped screaming. He has become the will of the ancient evil. The controlled puppet will only execute the will under the command of the ancient evil.


    "Let them deal with the evil ghost race first." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie. The feeling is that these bone powers in the Eastern District are not taken by him as his own, so it doesn¡¯t matter whether they are dead or alive. As long as they are used to deal with the evil ghost tribe, it¡¯s good to exchange a hundred east bone skeleton soldiers for one evil ghost tribe. , As long as the skeletal force in the eastern zone is beneficial.


    The evil ghost race is getting closer and closer, and Gu Xie has no other better arrangements. He obeyed Tang Ye and ordered the skeletal forces in the Eastern District to run together to deal with the evil ghost race.


    Bang bang bang!


    So many skeletal monsters ran together, adjusted their steps, stepped on the ground, and made synchronous sounds. It was very loud, and it felt like a well-trained army in action. This momentum, just listening to it, feels very powerful.


    At this time, the evil ghost tribe who landed on the border corpse sea were searching for the traces of Tang Ye and Asiya. They are getting closer and closer to the oasis base. There is absolutely no way for the evil ghost tribe to discover. Otherwise, letting them know that there is a place where living creatures can live, it will be very detrimental to Asiya and the others.


    However, the battlefield must be set up near the oasis base. Because of this, it is helpful for Asiya and the others to relax. If they go to war, they still need to use their strength to form a shield to protect themselves from the poisonous miasma. However, this kind of energy consumption cannot last too long, so it is necessary to return to the oasis base to supplement in time, or rest to restore physical strength.


    The skeletal force of the Eastern District was constantly approaching the evil ghost tribe. At this time, the evil ghost tribe heard the sound of the skeletal force of the Eastern District rushing, and they became jealous for a while, including Yan Mo. Because listening to that neat voice is definitely a huge and well-trained army.


    The army in the border corpse sea?


    If there is an army, these twenty of them will be very troublesome. The only thing that can be confident is that the bone soldiers they saw before are not strong, and they can smash a large piece with their hands.


    "My lord, they are here!" An elite evil ghost tribe suddenly saw, and a white bone soldier rushed towards them.


    There are so many more than them, and they can''t help feeling a little flustered.

 Chapter 2639： Cannon fodder consumption!

    Perhaps there is a big difference in strength between the bone monster and the evil ghost tribe, and the evil ghost tribe can easily smash a bone monster. However, when there are only a few people in the evil ghost tribe and there are thousands of bone monsters, it is said that everyone can drown with a spit, and the number is huge, and it is also a huge threat to the evil ghost tribe.


    "My lord, what are we going to do?" an elite evil spirit clan soldier asked Yan Modao.


    Yan Mo looked cold and looked at the skeletal soldiers in the Eastern District rushing forward. Although the number of them was so large that the twenty or so evil ghost tribesmen seemed vulnerable, it was not worth mentioning, but Yan Mo was not afraid, huh. Said: "Don''t worry, the strength of these skeletal soldiers is too far from ours. We can easily defeat one hundred."


    After all, Yan Mo waved his weapon, which was a **** axe. He cut the **** axe crosswise and charged it to send out a crosscutting force to stop the bone soldiers who were about to attack.


    But other elite evil spirit soldiers are still worried. One of them said: "My lord, will this consume too much of our power? In this place of the sea of ??corpses, power consumption is the biggest problem. If it consumes too much, It is very unfavorable to us."


    Yan Mo sneered, and said, "In that case, solve a little more at once and save as much energy as possible."


    At this time, the bone soldiers rushed over, densely packed, very many, and the aura could crush Yan Mo and their twenty or so people. However, in the face of so many bone soldiers, Yan Mo suddenly waved the **** axe in his hand, sending out a force like half moon blade energy, and swept out.


    call!


    Happiness!


    Suddenly, the skeletal soldiers in the front, a whole layer, there may be hundreds, all of them were crushed and turned into bone fragments to fly out, while the skeletal soldiers behind could not rush up for a while.


    Where is one enemy against one hundred, it means that there are hundreds of enemies. Such a strength gap, indeed, no matter how many bone soldiers there are, they cannot pose a threat to him.


    After seeing the twenty elite soldiers of the evil ghost race, they were relieved. It seems that these bone soldiers are indeed vulnerable, and there is no need to worry at all.


    "Adults are invincible, there are adults, we don''t need to worry at all." An elite soldier of the evil ghost clan said to Yan Mo, looking very admiring.


    The other elite evil ghost clan soldiers all nodded their heads and agreed with this, which would be considered a flattering to Yan Mo.


    Yan Mo laughed. Although he knew it was flattering, who would not like to listen to good things. He said to twenty of his subordinates: "So, you don''t have to worry about these bone soldiers, and our goal is to find the angels of Asiya. This time we must not fail!"


    "Yes!" The twenty evil ghost elites became confident and nodded one after another.


    Click!


    However, at this time, the hundreds of skeletal soldiers who had been smashed by Yan Mo just now quickly regrouped. They were not killed and resurrected. Then they formed an attacking army and attacked Yan Mo and the others.


    "Huh?" Yan Mo was surprised when he saw the hundreds of skeletal soldiers regroup, as if there was nothing like the powerful attack he had just encountered. Are these bone soldiers so tenacious?


    The most important point is that he must worry about this situation. Because if the bone soldiers can continue to resurrect, then the power they need to consume will be very large, rather than negligible. Like just now, I thought it was a single move to solve a large skeletal soldier, so even if it faced a large army of skeletal soldiers, it would be solved in twos or twos. But if you can continue to resurrect, that is not the case. This does require a lot of energy.


    The twenty elite soldiers of the evil ghost clan who had gained confidence just now saw the bone soldiers resurrected one after another, and the smiles on their faces slowly solidified. This is not something to be happy about. If these bone soldiers can''t kill, then they will return to the problem that they worried about at the beginning, which is the consumption of huge power!


    "My lord, this is not a good thing. If these skeletal soldiers can''t kill and keep resurrecting, then we will be entangled by them, and we will continue to consume our strength. It is very unfavorable to be here in the sea of ??corpses." An elite soldier of the evil ghost race is against Yan Mo Said.


    Yan Mo became a little irritable and said, "Don''t worry, there must be something deadly about these skeleton soldiers, they can be killed!"


    Yan Mo thought of a simple and crude way. Since these bone soldiers can be resurrected, it is because there are still bone fragments. If there are no bone fragments, how can they be resurrected?


    As a result, Yan Mo once again issued his strength, this time the number of bone soldiers targeted was much less, only the few that rushed in front of him. His power is already at the eighth level of the Star Territory Lord, much stronger than these bone soldiers. After his power rushed out, he directly smashed several bone soldiers in front of him, together with the skulls.


    In fact, these skeletal soldiers would die if their skulls were broken, but Yan Mo and the others didn''t know it. However, now Yan Mo used this simple and crude method, not only to smash the body of the skeleton soldier, but also to smash the skull. In this case, the skeleton soldier is naturally dead.


    Then Yan Mo saw that the few bone soldiers crushed by him never resurrected. He was overjoyed, sneered triumphantly, and said: "Have you seen it? As long as you smash these bone soldiers, they won''t be resurrected. So, you just need to do this."


    Twenty elite evil ghost clansmen nodded, cheered, and said, "It seems that these bone soldiers are not to be feared."


    However, some elite evil ghost clan soldiers thought of what was worth worrying about and said: "Although they know a way to kill these bone soldiers, this method consumes more power than the attack of Lord Yan Mo just now. If it continues, it will still be bad for us."


    Of course, Yan Mo also knew this. He looked forward, and the army of bone soldiers was still huge and numerous, but it was still within the range that they could bear, and said, "Just get rid of these bone soldiers. Others, then we will ignore them and go directly to find Asiya and the angels."


    "Yes!" Twenty elite evil ghost clan soldiers obeyed Yan Mo''s arrangement, and then began to take action, crushing the bone soldiers with their powerful strength, and crushing the bone soldiers, completely killing the bone soldiers.


    Tang Ye, Disya and Gu Xie have been observing the actions of Yan Mo now. The skeleton soldiers in the Eastern District are now being wiped out and cannot be resurrected. Such power is actually a loss to them. As long as the power of the Boundary Corpse Sea is eliminated, it can be said to be a loss for them. However, in order to deal with the evil ghost race, this kind of loss is unavoidable.


    Tang Ye observed Yan Mo and the others, squinting his eyes and said, "Disma, with your strength and sneak attack, can you kill the soldiers of the evil ghost race?"

 Chapter 2640： Hidden harvest!

    Skeleton soldiers are very difficult to kill evil ghost race, they can play a role in containment and consumption is very good. Therefore, to kill the evil ghost race, Tang Ye still had to let powerful people come, at least Gu Xie, he, or let the stronger Disya come.


    In order to ensure success, it is best to let Disya come naturally. Disya is an angel clan, and even more powerful than the master of the star field. Now that you want to use sneak attacks to deal with the evil ghost race, it is natural not to startle the snake, it is good to succeed in one blow. Although after successfully killing one, it will be discovered by the evil ghost tribe. However, Tang Ye noticed that there were only twenty or so members of the evil ghost tribe, and it was good to be able to eliminate one.


    When Disya heard Tang Ye''s words, she felt that Tang Ye had underestimated her strength, and said: "Tang, based on the current situation, let me kill the evil ghost race. I can definitely succeed. Even without these bones. The soldiers helped to contain and hide. I went directly to kill these evil ghost races, and there was no problem. Before, I was seriously injured, and it was very difficult to deal with them. But now, although my injury is still not good, it has not affected the battle so much. Yes. I may not be able to deal with Yan Mo, but it is not a problem to kill a few when dealing with evil ghost clan soldiers."


    Tang Ye was relieved when he heard Disya''s words, and said, "Then, when the evil ghost clan soldiers are disturbed by the skeleton soldiers, you hide in the skeleton army, and then appear, and kill the evil ghosts by surprise. Soldiers. I will let the bone soldiers continue to increase the number, so that the ghost soldiers can only deal with it with one heart and cannot notice you."


    "Good." Disya nodded to Tang Ye.


    "Let me do it at this time." At this moment, another woman''s voice sounded in the sky, looking up, it was Ackerman.


    Ackerman did not know when he flew, she flapped the dark and beautiful wings, slowly fell, and said to Tang Ye: "I am more proficient in sneak attacks and unexpected kills. Her Royal Highness said Now, let me do this, and Disya will support and cover me in the rear. In this way, we will not only be able to kill one or two evil spirit soldiers."


    As he said, Ackerman looked at the evil ghost clan soldiers entangled by the bone soldiers, his expression became cold, his tone was angry and fierce, and he said, "You must kill them all!"


    Disya didn''t think that Ackerman''s words underestimated her ability, because Ackerman was right. She is actually a long-range mage, and she is not flexible for stealing and killing them in close quarters. Ackerman is speed and one hit kills, he is like an assassin. Asiya, who was still resting in the oasis base, was able to make such an arrangement, she probably also guessed the strategy Tang Yehui used.


    At this point, Tang Ye was actually very surprised. Asya deserves to be the princess of the angel race, her head is quite clever, even if she didn¡¯t come out to see the situation in person, but according to Tang Ye¡¯s current strength and the situation of the bones under his control, she guessed the strategy Tang Ye might do, so let Ah Kerman also came out.


    Originally, Tang Ye was only bringing Disya out, so he didn''t arrange for Ackerman, who is better at surprise attacks, to do this. Because it was very close to the oasis base area, he let Ackerman and Sivir stay in the oasis base area to protect Asiya. The current situation is that Athea did not do this, probably because she felt that she did not need two people to protect, so she let Ackerman out.


    In fact, facing the attack of the evil ghost tribe, especially when Yan Mo personally led the case, Asiya was also ready to fight. Yan Mo is a powerful subordinate of Sahai, the patriarch of the evil ghost clan. He is very powerful and cannot be neglected. Therefore, they intend to deal with the four angel races together. In order to be foolproof, it is best to do so. They can''t afford to lose, so she doesn''t care about bullying the least.


    "If this is the case, then, Ackerman, you are now hiding in the corpse of bones to kill the evil ghosts. Disya, you are concerned about Ackerman''s situation. If there is any problem, you will immediately take cover. Let Ackerman retreat back."


    "Okay." Ackerman and Disya both nodded.


    As a result, Tang Ye asked the bone soldiers of the Western District to join the fight against the evil ghost clan soldiers. At the same time, the ordinary bone soldiers who had just rushed over from the eastern side, not the elite bone soldiers, also arrived. The number of these ordinary bone soldiers is several times that of elite bone soldiers. Therefore, the skeleton army now has thousands of people. Such a large number surrounded more than twenty individuals, forming a huge crushing momentum. Although the real result is that thousands of bone soldiers may not kill the evil ghost clan soldiers. However, these skeletal soldiers encircled the past desperately, somewhat causing the evil ghost clan soldiers to produce a kind of psychological pressure. At the same time, let them consume more power. It would be very advantageous to let Ackerman kill them.


    "Ackerman, you have to be careful. These evil ghost soldiers wear armor and have stronger defenses. If they fail to strike, they will retreat first." Before Ackerman acted, Tang Ye told her.


    Both Ackerman and Disya noticed the fact that the evil spirits wore armor. However, they knew that it was the leather armor of the Giant Rhinoceros, which had great power in defense against physical attacks. However, defense against magic attacks is relatively weak. Therefore, before acting, Ackerman gave her several sharp blades magical power. Ackerman only mastered a few magic skills, but with the help of Disya, a professional magical ability person, there would be no problem.


    They had already made all the preparations. They were originally stronger than the evil ghost clan soldiers, and they were so well prepared and cautious. Of course, there would be no more problems.


    call!


    Ackerman acted like a ghost, making people unable to see her figure clearly. Soon she disappeared among the skeleton army and quietly approached an evil spirit clan soldier.


    At this time, facing more and more bone soldiers, the twenty elite soldiers of the evil ghost race were actually very stressed. Although their strength is far above the bone soldiers, they don''t have to worry about these bone soldiers threatening their lives. However, the pressure in their hearts came from several sources. One was that the Skeleton Corps made them consume a lot of strength, which is very disadvantageous in places like the Border of Corpse Sea. There is a steady stream of bones and soldiers, and I don''t know when to stop. If the strength is exhausted, it will threaten lives. One is, here is the border corpse sea, so many bone soldiers appeared in the beginning, so what will be the next monster? This unknown thing also made them very jealous.


    "My lord, there are more and more bone soldiers. In addition to our strength being consumed, we will inevitably be attacked. If there is a problem with the rhino armor, we are very dangerous. Look, should we retreat first?" A ghost family The elite soldiers asked Yan Modao.


    Yan Mo was also very upset about these bone soldiers, killing and killing again and again, he irritably said: "Then retreat first, then get rid of these bugs, and go all out to search for the angel race!"


    "Yes!" Twenty elite soldiers nodded and agreed.


    call!


    However, at this time, suddenly, the giant rhino armor of an elite soldier of the evil ghost tribe was torn and blood splashed.

 Chapter 2641： Well prepared!

    Originally planning to retreat, get rid of the entanglement of the skeleton soldiers, and search for the elite soldiers of the evil ghost clan Asiya and others, thinking that they can breathe a sigh of relief and no longer need to pay attention to these annoying skeleton soldiers. However, one of the elite soldiers of the evil ghost clan suddenly felt a sharp pain, and then saw a crack in the giant rhinoceros armor protecting his head, followed by splashes of blood.


    Then, in confusion, he saw Ackerman''s ruthless face. But in an instant, Ackerman disappeared in front of him.


    "You..." This evil ghost elite soldier was shocked, because he knew that Ackerman was one of the angels they were searching for. He remembered that Ackerman and the others were seriously injured, but now they are out to deal with them.


    The elite soldiers of the evil ghost race wanted to fight back, but the pain in his head slowed him down. There was a huge scar on his face, blood donation splashed. The giant rhinoceros armor was broken and at the same time it hurt his face.


    "Ah!" the evil ghost clan elite soldier couldn''t help but cried out in pain.


    Then he desperately tried to fight back. He was very angry. The wounded angel races didn''t hide well, but they took the initiative to attack, which really despised them.


    call!


    However, when the elite soldiers of the evil ghost race endured the pain and wanted to fight back, a sharp blade rose from under his body to the neck. Then, there was an additional scar on his neck, and the blood spattered even more. Then, his vitality quickly disappeared. Seeing the blood seal his throat, he was going to die.


    "Should... Damn..." The evil ghost clan elite soldiers were very unwilling and angry, so they were killed, attacked, and injured angel clan!


    Boom!


    The elite soldiers of the evil ghost clan wearing the giant rhinoceros armor hit the ground when they fell, because the thick rhinoceros armor made the ground shake.


    "What happened?" Twenty elite soldiers of the evil ghost tribe were not far away. One was killed and everyone else would notice. This is a sudden situation for them, how could they be killed. These skeletal soldiers could not kill them at all, not to mention that they were also wearing giant rhino armor, how could they be easily killed?


    The ghost soldier closest to the killed elite soldier, only saw a figure swooping, and soon the figure disappeared in the skeleton army, not to mention the sudden incident, his attention was not focused there. , So when he went to see it, there was only one figure. He didn''t know that it was Ackerman of the Angel Race.


    "There are strong people!" He drank out, although he didn''t see clearly, the people who could kill them were definitely powerful people. He reminded others to defend himself and avoid being killed by a sneak attack.


    "What''s the situation?" The other elite soldiers of the evil ghost race heard the pain from their companions, and then heard someone remind them that something terrible had happened, so they asked quickly.


    The elite soldier replied immediately, saying: "Someone attacked us and someone was killed. Please be careful!"


    "What?" Hearing this answer, the elite soldiers of the evil spirit tribe were shocked. How could there be such a thing, they were powerful and well equipped, and they were actually killed. Well, the killer must be strong.


    Suddenly, everyone was on guard.


    Yan Mo was furious and felt that this was like a trap. They were caught in the trap and became the target of hunting. He shouted to all his men in a low voice: "You all gather together, form a circle, back to back, to prevent being attacked!"


    "Yes!" Hearing the order, the evil ghost clan soldiers gathered and moved closer.


    call!


    However, at this time, Ackerman, who was hiding in the bones, started to act again. She shook hands with the sharp blade, which had the magical power given by Disya. Such a sharp blade can easily cut the giant rhinoceros armor to kill the evil ghost clan soldiers.


    Taking advantage of the evil spirit clan soldiers did not concentrate on the dragon to form a strong defense, Ackerman quickly dispatched and attacked another evil ghost clan soldier. Just like just now, two swords will kill one evil ghost clan.


    "Ah!" Another evil ghost clan soldier fell down.


    After killing an evil spirit clan soldier, Ackerman quickly hid in the bone soldier, replaced it with another sharp blade that gave magic power, and prepared to attack again.


    "Who is it?!" When the companion was killed again, the other evil ghost soldiers were angry and feared. This mysterious shadow, hidden in the swarming bone soldiers, has a powerful force that can kill them. They all felt a great threat.


    Yan Mo was even more angry, staring at the surroundings tightly, trying to stop him or kill him before the sneak attacker shot again!


    "Have you seen who it is? Is it the angels or the monsters in the sea of ??corpses?" Yan Mo asked aloud.


    The remaining evil ghost clan soldiers said they did not see clearly. Now they are still being disturbed by the entangled skeletal soldiers, and they can''t concentrate so much, so they can''t see Ackerman''s speed very clearly.


    And in their hearts, they became more and more disturbed. Because this is completely different from what they expected at the beginning. They thought it would be very smooth, invincible, and crush everything. However, it is now being harassed by a huge army of skeletons, delayed for a long time, and then encountered a powerful enemy sneak attack that can kill them. They can''t help thinking, if it is an angel race, then the strength of the angel race is what they want to fear, and the situation is very unfavorable for them. And if it is the strongman of the Boundary Corpse Sea natives, it may be even more terrifying. Because now after the skeletal army, such a powerful monster has appeared again, what if there are other stronger monsters?


    They didn''t know much about the corpse sea in the border, and now they broke in, they have encountered accidents, it is very likely that all accidents will happen, and all of them may die!


    "Ah!" Ackerman replaced a third sharp blade, and once again successfully killed an evil spirit clan soldier.


    "Don''t try to escape!" But at this time, Yan Mo caught Ackerman''s actions and immediately pursued them.


    Huhuhu!


    However, the Bone Corps was controlled by the ancient evil behind it, and suddenly rushed towards Yan Mo, obstructing Yan Mo, covering Yan Mo¡¯s line of sight, and then quickly submerged into the bone soldiers at Ackerman¡¯s speed, without being blocked by Yan Mo. .


    "Damn angels!" However, Yan Mo still felt Ackerman''s power aura. There was nothing wrong with him, he knew it was the angels.


    Yan Mo knew that this was the action of Asiya and the others. He was very angry and looked fierce, and shouted in a low voice: "Asya, as an angel clan, how can you use such despicable methods? Come out and fight me upright if you have the ability!"


    "Is it an angel?" After the other evil ghost soldiers knew this, they didn''t seem to worry so much. Because it is an angel race, they understand very well, as long as the defense is good, then they can deal with it, but if it is an unknown monster in the border corpse sea, it is more dangerous for them.


    At this time, the evil ghost clan soldiers came together, back to back, and would no longer be easily attacked. Since they are an angel race, they can rest assured and can fight back!


    "Disya, it''s time for you to take action." Tang Ye and the others hiding behind him, facing the actions of the evil ghost tribe, said Tang Ye to Disya.

 Chapter 2639： completely annihilated!

    Yan Mo brought the elite soldiers of the evil ghost race closer together and formed a circle back to back. This was indeed a very good defensive measure. Now you don''t have to worry about a sneak attack on your back, you just need to defend your front with all your strength. Since there is a surprise attack now, with full defense and the enemy can only attack from the front, it is not difficult to resist.


    Such a situation did cause huge troubles for Ackerman''s actions. There is only one direction to attack, and it loses the advantage of a big surprise attack. If Ackerman made another shot at this time, it would be very difficult to make a single blow. I thought that the first attack might just be able to break the giant rhino armor of the evil ghost clan soldiers. However, the evil spirit clan soldiers were not killed for the first time, so the current evil ghost clan soldiers can react quickly under such defensive actions, so that Ackerman will be counterattacked.


    Besides, there is Yan Mo who has been staring. If you can''t retreat quickly, you can hide in the bone soldiers and be caught by Yan Mo, it will be very dangerous. Yan Mo''s strength is still very deadly. Ackerman''s strength is weaker than Yan Mo''s. At present, only Asiya''s power can fight Yan Mo.


    However, in the face of such a situation, Ackerman''s actions were blocked, but Tang Ye could still deal with it. He immediately sent Disya out. Because Disya mastered fire magic. A huge feature of the power of magic is that it can also cause range attacks when the damage is enough. At this time, the evil ghost clan soldiers were surrounded by dragons, and they happened to be gathered together. Then if Disya took a shot, a powerful flame magic attack might be able to solve these evil ghost clan soldiers at once.


    Even if these evil spirit soldiers cannot be solved, they can also destroy their giant rhino armor and the defensive posture formed by them close together. The giant rhinoceros armor is not high in defense against magic, which can be seen just now by Ackerman with a sharp blade endowed with magical power. Therefore, there is no problem with breaking the giant rhino armor.


    And being able to break the giant rhinoceros armor would give Ackerman a chance to strike out and kill with one blow. It was originally necessary to break the giant rhino armor to kill the evil ghost clan soldiers. However, after the giant rhinoceros armor was broken, Ackerman appeared, and it only took one blow to kill the evil ghost clan soldiers.


    Therefore, the benefits of Disya''s attack now are very numerous. Moreover, Ackerman has now successfully killed three evil spirit soldiers, leaving seventeen. Although there were still more than half of them, it also greatly weakened the strength of the evil ghost tribe.


    Disya aimed at the place where the evil ghost tribe soldiers concentrated, and activated the most powerful flame magic "Blasting Flame Meteorite" she had. This fire magic requires a little time to cast, and a spell is required. Therefore, before the launch, Yan Mo could not be noticed, and Tang Ye let the skeleton soldiers continue to rush over, distracting Yan Mo and the evil ghost clan soldiers. At the same time, Ackerman also strayed, appearing occasionally, leaving behind a phantom, which made the ghost soldiers notice that she would continue to attack, just looking for opportunities. In this way, the evil ghost clan soldiers had to be fully guarded, and there would be other more devastating attacks wherever they could manage.


    Finally, Disya finished casting the spell, and the "Burst Flame Meteorite" move was formed, forming a huge flame-flaming rock at high altitude, and then slamming it down quickly. Such a flaming meteorite has the greatest power in the center, and if it is hit directly, it will probably become a pad on the spot. In addition to the center, the surrounding area of ??the flame meteorite will also suffer damage, but the power is not as strong as the center.


    The bursting flame meteorite smashed down quickly. Yan Mo felt the abnormality. He looked up and saw the terrifying flame meteorite. Knowing that it was a powerful magic attack, he was shocked. Although he is not worried about such an attack, he can dodge it, but the men he leads may not. If all his subordinates are solved, then he will have very limited actions alone.


    "Hurry up, everyone!" Yan Mo shouted loudly to a dozen of his subordinates, very anxious. At this moment, he knew that the appearance of the flame meteorite had been calculated by his subordinates to move closer together. So, all this is like it has been arranged. From the beginning of Ackerman''s surprise attack to the current flame meteorite, they have been targeted at them step by step.


    They have already fallen into the trap arranged by the enemy. What a terrible thing this is. The enemy fully anticipated their actions and made arrangements. The man commanding behind is too smart, and he will be killed sooner or later if this goes on.


    And if all of this is not dealt with by the traps arranged in advance, then it means that the people behind are not only smart, but also fully prepared to deal with them with ease. Because facing their offense, you can quickly figure out how to deal with it. This is smart. And the response method drawn can be implemented immediately. This is full preparation and comprehensive conditions.


    Yan Mo was a little panicked in his heart. This situation is very unfavorable to them. If this situation continues, they may not only not be able to search Assia and the others, but they will also wipe out their entire army.


    This situation must be changed, but how should it be changed?


    boom!


    The bursting flame meteorite impacted and hit the evil ghost soldiers who were close together. Although they were reminded by Yan Mo, most of their attention just now was on the Skeleton Corps and Ackerman who was killed in a surprise attack. They wanted to react after being reminded, but it was too late. The bursting flame meteorite has a large range and has covered all of them. Even if they evacuated quickly, they couldn''t avoid them all. When the bursting flaming meteorite hit, all of them were hit.


    The bursting flame meteorite is more than just a flame meteorite attack. The name of this burst is the most important. Burst means that when it hits the target, it also produces a terrible explosion effect. There is a terrible high temperature and flame when it explodes, and it can swallow the enemy, which is still a large area.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Rumble!


    The bursting flame meteorite was so powerful that many bone soldiers in the vicinity were also affected, and were directly wiped out.


    When the bursting flame meteorite''s power effect subsided, it was really terrifying to see a huge crater smashed out of the ground, with severe burn marks within a range of tens of meters. Flame magic is indeed known as the most destructive magic, and the current situation is the best explanation.


    Then, I saw the situation of more than a dozen evil ghost soldiers. They were dead and wounded. At a glance, there were five or six bodies separated, and they were severely burned, and they were all scorched. It is certain that these five or six evil ghost soldiers must have died.


    The others also fell to the ground and were seriously injured.


    Yan Mo felt cold when he saw this scene. Is it going to be annihilated?

 Chapter 2640： Various combat power enhancements!

    In this case, it is not surprising that the entire army will be wiped out. Yan Mo saw that his subordinates were directly maimed by the flame meteorite, with heavy casualties, and none of them were intact. It must be impossible to continue fighting.


    "My lord, we can''t be invaded by the poisonous miasma..." The evil ghost clan soldiers who were hit with serious casualties, those who did not die, the giant rhino armor protecting them around their bodies were also broken, and they suddenly encountered the border corpse. The sea''s poisonous miasma invaded, and the vitality quickly disappeared. This is extremely fatal to them. If they don''t retreat in time and leave the border corpse sea, they will all die.


    Yan Mo also knows this, and because he knows it, he feels even more that he might be wiped out this time. This is such an aggrieved thing. Before they set off, they vowed that they were full of confidence. With their strength, they would definitely be able to walk across the sea of ??corpses here, crush everything, and catch Asiya and the others. As a result, the end is so miserable, it is really unacceptable.


    "Let''s retreat first!" Yan Mo had no choice but to issue such an extremely humiliating order for him. It''s really unforgivable to fail again!


    He knew that this time the incident must have something to do with Tang Ye, Asiya and the others. Because Ackerman and Disya showed up, it must have been arranged by Assia. The skeleton soldiers were also dispatched, and Tang Ye acted with a skeleton soldier last time. In this case, Tang Ye and Asiya have completely joined hands. Therefore, the current failure was once again given by Tang Ye.


    Yan Mo was so angry that in his heart, he already wanted to smash Tang Ye!


    The other evil ghosts are not in the mood to think about this. Now they are seriously injured and facing the threat of toxic miasma, they just want to get back to the spaceship quickly. As for why it was the result of such a fiasco, I can only say that I underestimated the enemy, because I was too confident.


    No matter so much, it is best to leave now. Leaving here, to ensure the safety of life, and after the healing is done, let''s take revenge and go back, so that both Tang Ye and Asiya can''t survive or die!


    call!


    However, at this time, there was something that made them even more desperate. They saw a phantom, swept quickly, and then went to a wounded evil ghost clan soldier, waved the sharp blade in their hand, directly saw the blood seal the throat, and simply killed that. Goblin clan soldiers.


    Then, the phantom jumped again, and when it reached another wounded ghost clan soldier, he lifted the knife and dropped it again, and killed another evil ghost clan soldier.


    This phantom is naturally Ackerman. Now that the evil ghost clan soldiers are all injured, this is a great time to harvest lives.


    Severely injured and exposed to the venomous miasma of the corpse sea on the border, the soldiers of the evil ghost tribe desperately thought about how to save their lives and where they could still deal with Ackerman''s powerful attacks. Therefore, Ackerman relied on his super speed and precise fatal attack to unilaterally harvest the lives of evil ghost soldiers.


    I kept hearing the sharp cries of evil spirit soldiers, and then fell one by one. Soon, the remaining dozen or so evil ghost soldiers were half killed, and the remaining few were desperately trying to escape, embarrassed.


    "Damn you!" Yan Mo shouted angrily, and went to attack Ackerman. After Ackerman killed several evil ghost soldiers in a short period of time, Yan Mo finally reacted, and then he immediately rushed to deal with Ackerman.


    boom!


    Yan Mo didn''t suffer much injury, his strength was much stronger than the twenty men. Therefore, when he swept past, and the **** big axe attacked, Ackerman originally wanted to harvest the life of a ghost soldier, but was prevented. Yan Mo''s attack was really strong, and she couldn''t hold it under one attack, and she had to withdraw.


    Ackerman was targeted by Yan Mo, and there was no way to continue harvesting the lives of the evil ghost soldiers. However, at this time, there were only a few soldiers of the evil ghost clan left, and they were still injured, and they had no combat effectiveness. And now under the venomous miasma of the Border Corpse Sea, their self-protection is a problem, so there is no threat anymore. Therefore, there is only one enemy left to be solved right now, and that is Yan Mo!


    A powerful general under Sahai, the head of the evil ghost tribe, is one of the most slaughtered people among the angel tribes and other tribes. His name of Yan Mo is full of cruel blood. This general has strong strength. For such a general, strength is not calculated based on the simple degree of cultivation. Although he only has the strength of the eighth level of the Star Territory Lord, he has various resources that can enhance his combat effectiveness. For example, the **** axe is a growth weapon. The axe is inlaid with red gems, which is a powerful gem. And, the shape of the axe can be constantly changing and growing. This is a weapon that can be cultivated and upgraded. Such a weapon can add tremendous power.


    At the same time, according to Yan Mo''s power, some of his martial arts have also been trained and upgraded. The upgrade of a martial skill seems very mysterious, a bit difficult to understand, this is not a game, there are skill points and the like. In fact, the upgrade of this martial skill is coordinated with the upgrade of weapons. After the weapon grows, it will allow the cultivator to comprehend other martial skills. This kind of martial arts derived from weapons can be further strengthened. The way to strengthen is to integrate into the weapon. After using the weapon to issue that martial skill, the power of the martial skill will naturally increase. So, it''s not like getting skill points to upgrade like games.


    Both the upgrade of weapons and the upgrade of martial skills require very large resources. Ordinary cultivators don''t have many resources, and usually they can''t have weapons that can grow, let alone get the martial skills that a growth weapon can give. For such a cultivator, the weapon is fixed. If you want to increase the power, you can only go to the forge to make it. You can also inlay some gems. However, it is very limited. It may only be able to inlay a gem to gain a little power. addition. Such weapons are of course quite different from growth weapons.


    Having powerful weapons and martial skills, as well as powerful equipment, these three aspects can greatly enhance a person''s combat effectiveness. It is not an exaggeration for a character like Yan Mo who has reached the eighth level of the Lord of the Star Territories, and then through the growth of weapons and upgrades of martial skills, the attack power can be used to the extent of the Lord of the Star Sea. Therefore, even if only Yan Mo is left, it should not be underestimated.


    Ackerman was knocked back by Yan Mo, but he did not continue to attack and returned to Tang Ye. Faced with such a Yan Mo, it is time for everyone to dispatch together to deal with it.


    The Skeleton Corps also stopped rushing attacks, and there was no need to let the Skeleton Soldiers continue to sacrifice. They did not have much effect on Yan Mo.


    After the skeletal soldiers retreated, Yan Mo saw Tang Ye, Disya, and Ackerman standing together. He was furious and shouted: "Smelly boy, I want you to die!"

 Chapter 2641： Do it yourself!

    The anger in Yan Mo''s heart was naturally huge, because from the last failure to the current failure, it was all related to Tang Ye, or rather, it was hindered by Tang Ye.


    In his opinion, Tang Ye was just a person in the realm of the Lord of the Stars, and he had not even reached the realm of the Lord of the Stars. And looking at the equipment, it''s really bad. Why does such a person hinder him repeatedly?


    It''s not the special environment of the border corpse sea!


    Yan Mo felt that a weak person like Tang Ye could hinder him because of the terrifying environment in the border corpse sea. The poisonous miasma is a very terrifying power of death. No matter how strong a person is, as long as there is not enough power to consume it Cohesion shield will be invaded. Once invaded, life will be devoured. In such a place, even the strength of the realm of the star realm must be dangerous.


    Therefore, Yan Mo believed that Tang Ye was nothing more than a despicable villain who took advantage of the environment to deal with him.


    Besides, Tang Ye kept hiding, if it weren''t the case, he would have killed Tang Ye long ago.


    He is now wearing a giant rhinoceros armor, plus his own strength, can be immune to the harsh environment of the border corpse sea for a period of time. During this period of time, it was completely enough to kill such a weak Tang Ye. As long as Tang Ye doesn''t hide!


    Now that Tang Ye showed up, Yan Mo would never let Tang Ye escape again. Even now Tang Ye is with the two angel races, Disya and Ackerman. Rather, he would solve Dizya and Ackerman together. This is necessary. He came to the border corpse sea to solve the problems of several angel races. Especially, he wants to catch Asiya who is still alive!


    call!


    After seeing Tang Ye appearing, Yan Mo jumped high, from a long distance, suddenly jumped in front of Tang Ye, only a few tens of meters away from Tang Ye.


    Disya, Ackerman, and Gu Xie immediately stood in front of Tang Ye, trying to protect Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was actually quite scared when facing such Yan Mo. After all, there is a huge gap in strength, and if he is to face Yan Mo alone, it is estimated that he will not last a few rounds. Now he dared to show up directly because of the presence of Disya and Ackerman, as well as Asiya and Sivir who have not yet been dispatched. These four angel races are all powerhouses above the realm of Star Territory Lord, and they are not much different from Yan Mo''s strength. If they join forces, they are enough to solve Yan Mo.


    Yan Mo was not afraid before, because he thought that Asiya and the others were already injured and didn''t have much strength and strength to fight him. However, Asiya and the others were able to recuperate in the oasis base area and received Tang Ye''s magical treatment, their injuries were much better. Even Asiya, who was badly injured before, can now fight.


    Yan Mo looked fierce, and stared at Tang Ye angrily, and shouted: "Boy, who are you? Why can you live in the border corpse sea? And, why are you against my evil ghost clan? Don''t you know that we are evil? What kind of power is the ghost race? Opposing us is just looking for death!"


    Tang Ye looked at Yan Mo not scared, and now only Yan Mo was left, so many of them were enough to deal with. Even if you can''t deal with it, you can let the bone soldiers stop them and get a chance to escape.


    Tang Ye looked at Yan Mo with confidence, and said: "My name is Tang Ye, and I will soon be the master of the Boundary Corpse Sea. Why should I go against you? There is not much to say about this, just because I can''t understand your evil. The behavior of the ghost race is fine."


    "You..." Yan Mo felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant and dared to speak to him like this.


    "Tang Ye? Very good, I remember you... But, I just remember it, because you will die soon. I won''t remember a dead person for too long." Yan Mo was cold to Tang Ye Hummed.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "In this case, I will tell you too. I know you are Sahai¡¯s subordinate Yan Mo, but it doesn¡¯t matter who you are. Because you will die soon, and you It''s just one of the very small ones I will solve."


    "The kid is looking for death!" Yan Mo felt that Tang Ye''s words were so arrogant, he snorted, and immediately acted, picking up the **** axe in his hand, and ran towards Tang Ye to kill Tang Ye with an axe.


    call!


    However, at this time, the silent sky was broken by a bright light, and a black long sword rushed down quickly, making a sound like it pierced the space. That momentum is very scary. This black long sword looked extraordinary. At the hilt, there is a pair of wings with perfect symmetry, and the body of the sword has peculiar runes, like an ancient magic circle. As the long sword continued to sprint down, the ancient inscription on the sword was filled with dark power, launched light, as if charged, and then launched a terrible power attack.


    It''s the Demon Sacred Sword!


    This is also Asiya''s exclusive weapon, it can grow, and it is more terrifying than normal growth weapons. It''s even like having your own independent will. Sometimes, even the master Asiya is a little afraid of this terrible sword. And this sword is an absolute sword, because it is one of the top ten heritages from the legendary ancient city.


    The Demon Sacred Sword is said to be a weapon exclusively used by the patriarch of the angel clan when the ancient city exists. Whether it is a sacred relic of the ancient city or a weapon handed down from the ancestors of the angel race, the Demon Sword is the most precious treasure, not an ordinary treasure or a rare weapon comparable. Even characters like Emperor Void are equally afraid of such weapons.


    If it weren''t for such a weapon to be very powerful and difficult to destroy, and even if it was taken away, if it didn''t have enough power to seal it, it would automatically return to the owner''s hands, otherwise the Void Great Emperor would have seized the Demon Sacred Sword, or even destroyed it.


    Therefore, facing the Demon Sacred Sword, Yan Mo must also be afraid.


    Yan Mo, who originally wanted to rush to deal with Tang Ye, had to stop after seeing the Demon Sacred Sword pierced from the sky. He didn''t know if Asiya''s injury was healed, even if Asiya was still seriously injured, he did not dare to directly confront such a powerful Demon Sword.


    "Damn it!" Yan Mo let out a low voice, feeling for the first time that killing a bug, a tiny ant, would be so difficult. This is a huge shame, which made him very aggrieved!


    The Demon Sacred Sword was dispatched, and naturally Asiya was dispatched. And here, it was actually very close to the oasis base, just behind Tang Ye and the others. The appearance of Asiya is equivalent to coming out of the mountain.


    Although Tang Ye said, let Asiya rest as much as possible, it is not a last resort and she does not need to be dispatched. Using the environment of the corpse sea on the border, plus Disya, Ackerman, and Sivir, Tang Ye felt that they could deal with Yan Mo. However, even if Asiya didn''t have to go out, she still wanted to go out. Even if she is still seriously injured, she will be out, not to mention that her injury is much better now. Because she wants to kill the generals of these evil ghost races herself.


    Don''t leave one!


    This is the beginning of revenge!

 Chapter 2642： The situation is unfavorable!

    Since it was revenge, of course it was a pleasure to kill the enemy by committing suicide. Yan Mo is a powerful subordinate of Sahai and one of the five famous generals in the evil ghost clan. Killing such a person is a big impact on both Sahai and the evil ghost clan.


    After the Angel Race was hit hard by the Void Great Emperor himself, the Angel Race has been crushed and beaten by the evil ghost race, and now it is almost extinct. Only a small part of the Angel Race escaped, but they all lived a life of escape. Hide it. And those are old people or children of the angel race. Despite this, the evil ghost tribe still didn''t let it go, thinking that it was necessary to eliminate the roots. Therefore, in this case, the Angel Race can hardly kill the evil ghost race or something. Not to mention killing a general of the evil ghost clan.


    Now, to kill Yan Mo, Sahai would be very angry. Moreover, the evil ghost tribe will definitely be hit. Although Yan Mo''s death may not have much impact on them, it can also be declared that the angels will never give in. Now is the time for revenge!


    At this time, the Demon Sword fully stimulated the inscription on the sword, as if it was filled with power and can fire a cannonball. This is not surprising, the Demon Sacred Sword was originally a treasured artifact that can emit both martial skills and magic. Then, the Demon Sacred Sword aimed at Yan Mo and attacked.


    Yan Mo was going to kill Tang Ye, but when the Demon Sacred Sword appeared, he had to be jealous and immediately retreated.


    In the face of the Demon Sacred Sword, since it is a heritage artifact from the ancient city that people like the Void Emperor are afraid of, of course they have to avoid it. However, it was not that he avoided the Demon Sacred Sword and wouldn''t hit him. At this time, Asiya appeared.


    Asiya appeared in the air, one of her wings was still injured, and she was not cured. Now she can only use one of her wings. However, she flapped the wings on the other side and could also fly. Although it will be a lot of effort, there is no problem with short-term maintenance. On the contrary, using only one wing, she has a more ghostly feeling, like the kind of dark fallen angel.


    Asiya is here to kill Yan Mo, and protecting Tang Ye is one of them. Now that Tang Ye is not threatened, it does not mean that she will not attack. On the contrary, Tang Ye was no longer in danger, so she went to kill Yan Mo with greater confidence.


    So, she held the Demon Sacred Sword that was full of power, changed the direction of the Demon Sacred Sword, and quickly attacked Yan Mo.


    The power of the Demon Sacred Sword itself is very strong, even stronger than that of Asiya. This kind of heritage relic from the ancient city is so magical. Originally a weapon, even if it is a growth type, after being forged, its strength will not surpass itself, because if I can¡¯t control it, then this weapon is needed. It''s useless.


    However, the power of the Demon Sacred Sword is far greater than that of Asiya, but Asiya can use it. This is the "wisdom" ability possessed by the Demon Sacred Sword itself. It recognizes Assia, so it allows Assia to use it. Other people cannot use it. Therefore, the growth weapon can be said to be a living weapon, but the Demon Sacred Sword is a living weapon like a person.


    Now that Athea is injured, her strength is not so strong, and her speed is not so fast, but the Demon Sacred Sword has exerted great power, because it feels Athea¡¯s heart, its speed is extremely fast, As if it took Asiya to fly.


    boom!


    What Yan Mo never expected was that he retreated, but was still chased by the Demon Sacred Sword and attacked. He thought that would not be the case, but in an instant, he just retreated, before he had time to react, he was chased by the Demon Sacred Sword.


    "Ah!" Yan Mo was shocked, and suddenly felt that his body was about to shatter.


    The power of the Demon Sacred Sword is definitely not something he can underestimate, or even something he can resist!


    With a click, Yan Mo, who was impacted by the Demon Sacred Sword, had his giant rhinoceros armor torn apart. The giant rhino armor was destroyed like this! However, it was precisely because of the great rhino armor to help him resist, that he got a chance to relax, quickly retreat, and distanced himself from the Demon Sacred Sword.


    Without the giant rhino armor, he needs to consume his own strength to form a shield to avoid being invaded by the venomous miasma of the border corpse sea.


    This situation is very unfavorable to him. He didn''t expect this to happen. He was very angry and unwilling, and felt that he was calculated. In this, the injuries of Asiya, Dizya, and Ackerman have improved a lot, which she did not expect, and it is precisely because of this that he will fall into the current embarrassment. If it weren''t for Asiya and the others, the angels who had reached the realm of the Star Territory Lord were there, just dealing with Tang Ye, he would have killed Tang Ye.


    Wait... Yan Mo suddenly thought of something. If Asiya and their injuries have recovered a lot, then they can all be dispatched. Now, there are only Asiya, Disya, Ackerman, and a Sivir!


    Yan Mo was suddenly shocked, Asya appeared, and Sivir could not have appeared, unless he was waiting for the opportunity to calculate him!


    Yan Mo was shocked, realizing that there was danger around him, and immediately sent out strength to form a shield to protect himself.


    call!


    However, at this time, a dart had appeared behind him, hitting his shoulder.


    "Ah!" Yan Mo''s shoulder was pierced by a dart, blood splashed out, and a huge pain spread all over his body.


    He was attacked before he could condense a stronger shield, and the shield used to protect against the poisonous miasma was broken. He was hurt in his shoulder and his arm was almost unusable. In addition, at this time, the poisonous miasma immediately invaded him, especially from his injured shoulder. He immediately felt that he was drawn a lot of strength and strength, and suddenly felt that his combat power had dropped a lot.


    Yan Mo was shocked, this is absolutely indispensable, if his strength is weakened again, I am afraid he will die here. He immediately regrouped back to the power shield to isolate the poisonous miasma.


    Then he looked at the direction of the dart attack, and saw a woman flying down. It was Sivir, an angel family who was good at using darts and other weapons.


    "Damn it!" Yan Mo was very angry when he saw Sivir, he should have thought of this at the beginning. These four angel races, working together to deal with themselves, it is impossible to miss anyone. Now he has been calculated, injured, and the situation is very unfavorable.


    The four angel races, it seems that their injuries are not serious, and the strength of their joint efforts is enough to kill him. This situation is indeed quite unfavorable. Although he was very unwilling, Yan Mo also knew that the best thing to do at this time was to retreat, return to the spacecraft, recuperate, and then make full preparations before organizing the offense again.


    Yan Mo already had the idea of ??retreating, looking around, looking for a chance to leave.


    Seeing this, Asiya looked cold and full of murderous aura, and hummed: "You don''t need to watch it. Today, you must die here. You won''t be given any chance to escape."


    "You..." Yan Mo was very angry, but didn''t dare to speak loudly because the situation was very unfavorable for him.

 Chapter 2643： No one can save!

    Yan Mo had no idea that the result would be like this. When I set off, I was fully prepared, confident that I could solve the matter of Asya, and then caught up with the angel horn spacecraft of Sahai, and participated in the centennial celebration of the Void Emperor as usual. I did not expect that not only I could not solve the issue of Asya. Several angel races have also caused heavy losses to themselves. Even, he may be killed.


    It''s simply a big issue in the world! In the battle between Emperor Void and Galaxy, as the general of the evil ghost tribe, not to mention that he was famous in the entire sky world, at least he was also famous. Such a self would encounter such a Waterloo thing unexpectedly. It is unbearable!


    "Huh, do you want to kill me too?" Yan Mo snorted coldly, looking at the people who were basically present, Athea, Sivir, Disya, Ackerman, and Tang Ye and Gu Xie. He shouted angrily: "As a general of the evil spirit tribe, how can you kill it! Moreover, even if you can kill me, do you dare? The evil spirit tribe people are not far here, if you know that I am If you kill it, you will definitely come back to level the sea of ??corpses on the border. At that time, you will all die. In this way, would you still dare to kill me?"


    Yan Mo is actually very panicked now. For a while, he can''t find any good reason to scare Asiya and the others, so he can only use Sahai to scare people.


    However, he couldn''t use these to scare Asiya. If Sahai was really nearby, she would indeed be jealous. But she knew that Sahai was not nearby. In addition, even if Sahai is nearby, it would not take time to attack the Border Corpse Sea. Because the Hundred-Year Celebration of Void Great is coming soon, Sahai, as the patriarch of the evil ghost tribe, and the lord of the next star world in Void Great¡¯s camp, will definitely participate in this centenary celebration, and will even be fully prepared. Now that the celebration is not far away, Sahai will definitely let go of everything, and will not delay his participation in the centennial celebration of Emperor Void.


    Therefore, Yan Mo will not have any powerful generals of the evil ghost race now, let alone the Sahai chief to come to support. Asiya can guess that Yan Mo will appear here, just to "recycle" her and Disya. At the beginning, she and Disya were thrown from the horns of the angels. Because of the calamity body, they were probably disliked, and they could no longer be presented as a gift to Emperor Void, and they were worried that the calamity body might be affected. Left the border corpse sea, treat it like a dead body.


    However, their angel race is very valuable even if they die. What''s more, they still have wings, weapons and other things on their bodies that have not been recovered. They were not recovered just because they had the power of the calamity body. Yan Mo stayed because he wanted to wait for the disaster body power on them to disappear before recovering. After that, I thought that there would be so many changes in the border corpse sea.


    Thinking of this, Yan Mo was very angry at Tang Ye. Because of all these changes, he felt that it was because of the existence of Tang Ye. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, he wouldn''t fail for the first time, nor would he fail now!


    Yan Mo stared at Tang Ye fiercely. At this moment, Asiya looked at him with a cold expression, but she spoke calmly, saying: "I said, today you are going to die here, don''t say that Sahai is nearby. If Sahai is there, why bother If you let you act like this, wouldn¡¯t it be enough for him to take care of us directly? This delay, I¡¯m afraid it will not be able to keep up with Emperor Void¡¯s centennial celebration, right?¡±


    Yan Mo looked back at Asiya, and couldn''t help but vent his anger. Because he wanted to use Sahai to scare Asiya and the others, as a result, Asiya''s words completely knew that his words were just a kind of fright and fright, and there would be no support from Sahai or the power of other evil ghost clan generals.


    Asiya saw Yan Mo''s reaction, she knew exactly what she said. She sneered and said, "Actually, I can tell you that even if Sahai is nearby and will support you, I will kill you. If Sahai comes, it would be better. I will even kill Sahai! "


    "You..." Yan Mo was very angry, so arrogant, he immediately shot and attacked Asiya.


    "You are the defeated generals of my evil ghost tribe. This result was and will be now!" Yan Mo plundered towards Asiya, raising the **** axe in his hand to attack.


    ¡®"Your Royal Highness!" Sivir, Ackerman, and Disya were very worried, and they rushed to protect Asya.


    But at this time, Yan Mo suddenly changed the target of his attack and rushed towards Tang Ye instead.


    Yan Mo''s anger towards Tang Ye was the greatest. He kept approaching Tang Ye, and then shouted in a low voice: "It''s all you humble bugs. If it weren''t for you, I would have collected these angel races long ago! I must kill you!"


    Originally, Disya was protecting Tang Ye. Just now, she thought Yan Mo was going to kill Asiya. She was very worried and rushed over. But now, Yan Mo ran to attack Tang Ye, and Tang Ye was only around Ackerman and Gu Xie.


    "Go back and protect Brother Tang!" Asiya saw this, she was shocked and very worried. Tang Ye''s strength is not strong, facing Yan Mo''s attack, I am afraid it will not be able to sustain it.


    Disya was also very worried. Tang Ye held a very high position in the hearts of the angels. They would not allow Tang Ye to have an accident. But it was too late for Disya to rush back, so she could only issue magic attacks on the spot, hoping to drag Yan Mo by attacking Yan Mo.


    However, it takes a while to cast magic attacks, so Disya is too late. Fortunately, Ackerman is still at this time. Although Ackerman is not Yan Mo''s opponent, he will not be defeated by Yan Mo directly, so as long as Yan Mo is held back, Disya and Asiya can come to protect Tang Ye.


    Yan Mo didn''t care about that much, he was really angry with Tang Ye, he must kill Tang Ye. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "If it weren''t for you, my plan would not fail. If you dare to hinder me twice, then I will kill you now!"


    But at this time, Ackerman arrived in front of Tang Ye, and Gu Xie also arrived in front of Tang Ye, all to protect Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Yan Mo shouted loudly: "Do you think you can protect him?! Hmph, it''s impossible, I will use all my strength to kill this kid!"


    After drinking low, Yan Mo used all his powers, and he had gone out, no matter what, just killed Tang Ye.


    boom!


    Then, under unreserved strength, Yan Mo''s an axe attack smashed down, Ackerman could not stop it, and the sharp blade he used was cut off. She was hit by a powerful force and was rushed out.


    Then, Gu Xie also came to resist Yan Mo''s attack. but. Gu Xie''s strength is much weaker than Ackerman, so it can''t be blocked. The bones are broken and scattered all over the place by the impact. Fortunately, the skulls are not impacted, otherwise they may die. This weakness must be improved.


    Then Yan Mo slashed towards Tang Ye. And with Tang Ye''s strength, I was afraid that it could not be blocked.


    No one would think that Tang Ye could be blocked, and no one could save Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2644： Disaster Community!

    No one can protect Tang Ye before Yan Mo''s attack, so Tang Ye must block Yan Mo''s attack by himself. However, with his strength, the realm of the master of the star field has not yet been reached, how can he stop the strength of the eighth level of the master of the star field?


    "Brother Tang!" Asiya and the others were suddenly worried. They couldn''t accept that Tang Ye had an accident like this. Tang Ye rescued them and helped them so much. They haven''t repaid them, so how could Tang Ye get into trouble.


    Moreover, this incident was not caused by injury or something, it may have been killed directly!


    However, they have no alternative. It''s just a bit short, but it''s too late.


    "Go to hell!" Yan Mo whispered to Tang Ye. He knew that Tang Ye would definitely be going to die now, because Tang Ye couldn''t stop his attack like this. However, he thought that he was a little ridiculous. Faced with such a small person as Tang Ye, his strength is so weak, but he has to do his best to kill him. Moreover, it was like being forced into a desperate situation, killing a Tang Ye to prevent him from losing so badly.


    If after killing Tang Ye, he would be killed by Asiya and the others, he would also be very at a loss. Is the life of a small bug in the border corpse sea worthy of its own?


    What a joke!


    damn it!


    Yan Mo still went to kill Tang Ye, but he cursed again in his heart. Because facing the cooperation of the four angel races of Asiya and the others, especially Asiya has the Demon Sacred Sword, and he has been injured, it is impossible to deal with Asiya and the others. As a result, because of the hatred of Asiya and the evil ghost race, they will definitely kill themselves with all their strength.


    Unexpectedly, his life would end here.


    Yan Mo was so angry, so unwilling, and then even harder and crueler when he attacked Tang Ye, and wanted to cut Tang Ye!


    boom!


    The huge **** axe hit Tang Ye''s body just like that. The ground directly collapsed, and a cloud of dust was lifted, making Tang Ye''s situation unclear.


    However, being hit by Yan Mo''s full strength would definitely be smashed into pieces. Yan Mo thinks so, and Asiya and the others think so. Anyway, no one thought that Tang Ye was still alive.


    Asiya and the others saw this, their eyes were red. There is grief and then anger. Are they really a disaster? They have suffered so much, so should they suffer these destructions in relation to them?


    "I killed Brother Tang..." Asiya said softly.


    "No, I didn''t protect Brother Tang..." Disya also said very sadly.


    Ackerman was even more guilty. She was in front of Tang Ye, but she could not stop Yan Mo''s attack, otherwise Tang Ye would not be attacked by Yan Mo. She felt that her strength was too weak to protect Tang Ye.


    Ackerman was guilty and angry, changed a sharp blade, said nothing, and rushed out to kill Yan Mo.


    At this time, there was still dust in the place where Yan Mo was. It was not clear what the specific situation was. As the dust slowly dissipated, Yan Mo''s upper body was slowly visible, but the situation in front of him, where Tang Ye was just now, was not very clear. It is not very clear whether Tang Ye is dead or alive.


    Yan Mo noticed Ackerman''s attack, grinning with an ironic smile. He knew that Ackerman had come to avenge Tang Ye, and Ackerman had stood in front of Tang Ye just now, but he could not protect Tang Ye. Suddenly, Yan Mo seemed to find life. If the four angel races only deal with him one by one, he might escape. His desperate situation is that Asiya and the four angels team up to deal with him!


    And now, affected by the killing of Tang Ye, these four angel races have not joined forces anymore, and they are all affected by their inner anger and grief. It''s like now, Ackerman ignores that she is not her opponent alone, so he comes over to shoot himself, then he can take the opportunity to kill her!


    In this way, it was like breaking these four angel races one by one. In this case, even facing the angel princess Assia, it is possible to escape.


    Once you have escaped, you can prepare your plans. When you come back next time, you will never make the same mistakes again, and it will no longer be possible to be forced into desperation!


    Yan Mo was happy, facing Ackerman who was rushing to attack at this time, sneered, even a little proud. Ackerman is also influenced by emotions. It is very simple to deal with such a person!


    Although Ackerman''s speed is amazing, he is also good at one blow. However, in the face of sufficient overbearing power, speed and a single blow will become meaningless. Because she is very overbearing in the gap that is stronger than her, there is no need to be afraid at all. No matter how fast it is, just stand in place and defend. When the attack comes, no fatal attack will be overbearingly stopped, just like an egg hitting a steel plate. No matter what speed it is attacked, or where it is attacked, it is meaningless. In the end, the egg is smashed by itself Break yourself.


    "Ackerman, stop!" Asya yelled loudly when Ackerman rushed out. Yan Mo''s attack is very overbearing. It is the power of the eighth level of the Star Territory Lord, and the power of the equipped weapons has increased. Ackerman is not Yan Mo''s opponent.


    But Ackerman was ashamed that she could not protect Tang Ye, and now she only wanted to avenge Tang Ye, so she did not stop, but rushed towards Yan Mo, and had already rushed in front of Yan Mo, waving the sharp blade in her hand. , Immediately attacked out.


    "You are ignorant." Yan Mo looked at Ackerman who was attacking, and laughed contemptuously. Then, he would twitch the **** giant axe in his hand, and he would deal with Ackerman with one axe.


    It is rare that Ackerman loses his mind now, and he must kill Ackerman at this time. In this way, the four angel races became three. So, think of other ways to kill these angel races one by one, then you won''t be killed.


    "Huh?" But at this time, Yan Mo wanted to raise the **** giant axe, but found that the **** giant axe was stuck or something, and he couldn''t raise it.


    How is this going?


    Yan Mo was very puzzled. Could it be that when he killed Tang Ye just now, he was too strong and buried too deep after he hit the ground, so he couldn''t get it out for a while?


    Yan Mo tried again, but it still didn''t work. This time he felt even more strange. Just now he wanted to draw the **** giant axe, but he actually pulled it, but he was pulled back again. This feeling is not like being stuck with a giant axe, but like being held by someone. But, who else can pull such a giant axe?


    It was Tang Ye that was killed just now, and no one else appeared, so Tang Ye was the only one who might be pulling the giant axe. However, this is ridiculous. Tang Ye had already been killed by herself, how could she still pull the **** giant axe?


    Failed to draw out the giant axe to deal with Ackerman in the first time, missed the time, Yan Mo was anxious. Obviously, Ackerman could be solved at once, but it may not work now. This is really damn, what happened?


    At this time, the diffuse dust slowly receded, and the specific situation could be seen. Then Yan Mo was stunned, and Asiya and the others saw it, they were also stunned.


    Tang Ye is still alive, and one arm does not know what power it emits, like a dark glowing particle, covering the arm, and then blocking Yan Mo''s **** giant axe!


    No wonder Yan Mo''s **** giant axe couldn''t be pulled out, it turned out to be blocked by Tang Ye. But what happened to Tang Ye?


    How could he stop his **** giant axe? Also, what are the particles that seem to be flowing, black and shiny?


    Yan Mo didn''t understand what was going on.

 Chapter 2645： Devoured by disaster!

    Tang Ye was very weird at this time, his single right hand was covered with something that was neither like an incorporeal power nor a physical equipment. That layer of pitch-black particles, like a viscous liquid, wrapped Tang Ye''s right hand and shoulder. From a distance, this is actually like a defensive equipment, like a steel arm, very strong, blocking Yan Mo''s attack.


    But Yan Mo couldn''t believe it. How could there be such a thing, a small figure in the realm of the Star Lord actually blocked his attack. The strength gap between them, but there is a whole realm gap. This still crosses a realm. There is a difference of ten levels within the same realm. It may be possible to rely on powerful equipment to compete against it. However, there will be a qualitative difference if it crosses a realm. In this case, it is almost impossible to fight.


    However, Tang Ye just resisted. At this moment, Tang Ye''s arm turned into steel honestly resisted Yan Mo''s **** giant axe. Not only resisted, but also held the **** axe, so that Yan Mo couldn''t move out.


    This kind of power can''t deal with Yan Mo, it''s more powerful than Yan Mo.


    "How... how is it possible?" Yan Mo looked at Tang Ye in amazement, not rushing to believe such a thing.


    "This..." And so did the others. Ackerman, who originally wanted to kill Yan Mo again, felt guilty for failing to protect Tang Ye. He wanted to kill Yan Mo to avenge Tang Ye, but instead saw that Tang Ye was not killed, but instead confronted Yan. Mo, this completely stunned her, almost forgetting that she was looting in the past to kill Yan Mo.


    The reaction on Asiya''s side was the same, and Disya and Sivir were shocked by the incident. How could this be? You can actually fight Yan Mo. With that little power of Tang Ye, how could it be possible?


    Everyone felt that if Yan Mo was so chopped off, Tang Ye would definitely die. This situation is very unreasonable.


    Gu Xie was hit by Yan Mo, only to smash his body. The skull was okay, he quickly gathered back and was intact. Seeing Tang Ye''s situation, apart from being stunned, he quickly reacted, vaguely feeling what the power Tang Ye is emitting now.


    That is the same as him-the calamity body power!


    However, Gu Xie did not expect Tang Ye''s calamity body power to be so strong. Because at this time Tang Ye''s calamity body power was so strong that it revealed the entity. This is terrible, no matter what the power is, as long as it is thick enough to form a crystal, it is almost the purest and thickest point. This kind of power is beyond the common sense that people usually see and understand. Just like the bone crystals that Tang Ye discovered earlier, the purity of the undead power possessed was more than 90%, which was invaluable in the eyes of others. And Tang Ye''s current calamity body power was purer than this, even reaching 100%. At the same time it is pure and there are so many, so the entity is revealed.


    this is too scary!


    Such calamity body power has almost unlimited possibilities. Even if it is placed in front of the two supreme and powerful figures, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, they may be able to kill them!


    The calamity body power, originally the Void Great Emperor, was also afraid of them. Therefore, this is an infinitely possible power!


    At this moment, Gu Xie seemed to realize the gap between himself and Tang Yeh. I understand why his strength is almost the same level as Tang Ye at this time, but he is affected by the contract relationship and feels that he is naturally a subordinate of Tang Ye''s dependents. If the strength of the dependent subordinates is too strong, then as subordinates or masters, it can be felt, and the influence of the contract relationship will fluctuate. Tell the master to beware of this powerful subordinate. Or tell the subordinates whether to consider leaving the master. However, even if Gu Xie reached the eighth level of the Master of Stars due to the calamity body power, he was the same as Tang Ye, and the contractual relationship did not show such information. He still firmly maintained that he was Tang Ye¡¯s dependents, he and Tang Ye There is still an unreachable gap.


    The current situation proves that all this is true.


    Tang Ye possesses such a calamity body power, of course Gu Xie is far beyond comparison.


    Everyone was surprised. However, Tang Ye was very puzzled. In fact, facing Yan Mo''s powerful attack just now, he was very panicked!


    Of course he knew how far his strength was from Yan Mo. Ediazia and the others could easily kill him, let alone Yan Mo. Just now when Yan Mo was about to hack him, Ackerman and Gu Xie were killed one after another, and there was no one to protect him, so he could only fight by himself.


    At that moment, he used all his power. However, it is still not enough. This power is simply not enough for Yan Mo. The power mimicry weapon he condensed was directly dissipated. Then, Yan Mo''s **** giant axe was about to slash into his body. He had no choice but to try to see if he could transform into the ability he once mastered, into a state of power flame, so that he could avoid all physical attacks. And to transform into a power form is to transform oneself into all power. However, he didn''t expect that when he did this, the power revealed was actually the calamity body power that was previously fused in the withered tree and the spring power tree.


    This calamity body power came from Asiya and the others, and it was very strong. And the ancient evil can absorb and merge only a small part, otherwise it can''t bear it at all. Tang Ye can absorb it because of the power of Phoenix. Even with the power of the Phoenix, he still failed to merge, and could only be compressed and placed in the big tree of strength in the dead wood and spring. At that time, the calamity body power did not bring him any negative effects, so I wanted to study it later.


    Unexpectedly, this calamity body force is now exerted!


    After this calamity body force is exerted, if it is strong enough. It is like a covering type equipment, covering the place from the right arm to the shoulder. It is very firm, like strengthening the right arm and improving the defense and attack power of the right arm. A steel arm is of course stronger than a flesh and blood body.


    Then, Tang Ye felt that the strength of the arm strengthened by the calamity body''s power could easily block Yan Mo''s attack. This is the confidence that the calamity body strength gave him. At this time, facing Yan Mo, he didn''t worry at all.


    "Even if you ask me, I can''t answer you. However, it can be explained that you will definitely die today." At this point, Tang Ye felt that he could kill Yan Mo. Even he doesn''t need to worry about being threatened by Yan Mo, then, with the addition of Asiya and the others, there is definitely no problem in killing Yan Mo.


    However, what is even more amazing is that at this time, the disaster body power covering Tang Ye''s arm suddenly flowed, separated a part, and flowed to Yan Mo''s **** giant axe, and then swallowed the **** giant axe!

 Chapter 2646： Uncontrollable!

    The sudden change of the calamity body''s power shocked Tang Ye. What is going on, can this force still flow?


    Tang Ye was surprised that he did not control this calamity body power, it was the calamity body power that flowed by itself. This is incredible. Does this force have its own will?


    This can''t work!


    Tang Ye refused this kind of thing. Because the calamity body power is originally called "disaster", this kind of power may have some terrible negative effects at any time, such as backlashing itself and bringing disasters. If this kind of power cannot be controlled, then oneself is more likely to be backlashed, and finally become a puppet of this power. This kind of thing is of course unacceptable!


    Unless, such power can be controlled by yourself.


    Tang Ye wanted such an effect. Because of the strength of the disaster body, he has seen it. With the strength that could make him miss a whole realm, he still crossed the realm gap to fight Yan Mo. This simply ignores common sense and rules. Therefore, if he could control such power, Tang Ye felt that his future actions would have a huge guarantee.


    At this time, a part of the calamity body''s power separated and flowed out to cover the **** giant axe. Then, the **** giant axe disappeared directly, just as if the good type was swallowed and eaten.


    Yan Mo originally wanted to pull back the **** giant axe, get rid of Tang Ye''s restraint, and then launch another attack. However, I did not expect that when the **** giant axe could not be retrieved in time, the force of the disaster body flowed over, and the **** giant axe was swallowed. That was his growth weapon, which was cultivated with huge resources. However, it turned out to be swallowed up like this.


    This stunned Yan Mo. Tang Ye, what kind of ghost power is that, so weird? Actually ate his weapon!


    "Ah!" However, when Yan Mo was surprised, looking at the **** giant axe swallowed by the power of the calamity body, she never expected that the power of the calamity body continued to flow, covering his arm, and then his arm was also Was devoured and eaten.


    All of a sudden, Yan Mo was in pain. How did that happen. He even swallowed his flesh. This is simply a demon of cannibalism!


    Yan Mo immediately jumped out, the **** giant axe is gone, is it also his arm?


    Soon, Yan Mo''s arm was swallowed in half. And when the calamity body power wanted to continue to swallow, because Yan Mo jumped and retreated and distanced himself from Tang Ye, the calamity body power covering his arm had to retreat back to Tang Ye. It seemed that this calamity body force could not leave Tang Ye''s body.


    Fortunately, Yan Mo didn''t continue to swallow his arms. Otherwise, if he kept being swallowed, not only his arms would be gone, but his body would also be gone. In the end, he would naturally die.


    But despite this, Yan Mo was in pain at this time. Because it''s like being eaten an arm alive!


    However, at this time, there are other attacks coming. Although Ackerman was affected by the fact that Tang Ye was still alive, he was surprised and happy, and he felt a sense of loss and recovery. However, she did not stop her action to kill Yan Mo. At this moment, when Yan Mo was swallowed by Tang Ye''s calamity body power, his arm was severely injured. Ackerman waved his sharp blade and attacked Yan Mo''s back, marking a deep wound. Although it is not fatal, it is considered serious injury. The blood spattered and the physical strength and strength were affected. In addition, being affected by the venomous miasma in the border corpse sea, the current Yan Mo probably only has enough power to save his life. As for still wanting to deal with Asiya and the others, it is impossible. And if Asiya and the others attacked him, he couldn''t fight it. The current situation is almost left to deal with.


    Ackerman originally wanted to kill Yan Mo with a single blow. However, due to Yan Mo''s fierce retreat and her being affected by Tang Ye''s affairs, her concentration was not enough, so Yan Mo was only severely injured.


    Ackerman did not continue to attack Yan Mo, but went to Tang Ye, very concerned, and asked, "Tang Brother, are you okay?"


    Of course Tang Ye is fine now. However, everyone was surprised at something like Tang Ye, and Ackerman wanted to know what was going on. And the calamity body power looked very strange, I wonder if it will be harmful to Tang Ye. These are all Ackerman''s concerns. It was also Asiya, Disya and Sivir who were worried.


    The calamity body power returned to Tang Ye''s arm, Tang Ye just wanted to take a look, but at this time, the calamity body power faded by itself, merged into Tang Ye''s body, and disappeared.


    Then Tang Ye felt his body fluttering for a while, his legs were soft, his head was dizzy, shaky, and a little untenable.


    "Brother Tang!" Ackerman was very worried, and immediately went over to support Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye could stand still, but he still felt very tired and hollowed out. He just wanted to lie down and take a good rest. He said to Ackerman: "I''m fine, you go to deal with Yan Mo first, I will sit for a while and rest."


    So Tang Ye couldn''t wait to sit down, as if it was very tiring for Ackerman to help him. Ackerman was very worried, and helped Tang Ye sit down, and then watched by Tang Ye''s side, not wanting to put Tang Ye in any other danger.


    At this time, the actions of Asiya, Sivir and Disya had arrived. They were originally going to deal with Yan Mo, but seeing Tang Ye like this, the first thing they cared about was Tang Ye¡¯s situation, and they fell in front of Tang Ye. Show concern.


    Tang Ye squeezed out a smile and said, "I''m fine, just take a break, you go to deal with Yan Mo, don''t let him run, otherwise there will be endless troubles."


    From the previous information, it is inferred that Yan Mo may have stayed alone to deal with the Asya incident. If Yan Mo is allowed to escape and go back to report to Sahai to know, then if Sahai comes in person, then they are really troublesome. It may not be able to fight at all. Therefore, we must keep Yan Mo now.


    Asya knew about this, and said to Ackerman and Disya, "Ackerman, Disya, you stay to protect Tang Ge, and Sivir and I will take care of Yan Mo. Now Yan Mo is seriously injured. There will be no threat, let''s kill him!"


    "Yes!" Disya and the others got the arrangement and nodded and obeyed.


    Then, Asiya and Sivir, go to kill Yan Mo. At this time, Yan Mo was running desperately. He thought he could run away within the time Tang Ye fell, but was overtaken by Asiya and Xivir. Both Asiya and Sivir are angels who can fly fast, how can he run away.


    At this time, Asiya chased her close, and sent out the Demon Sacred Sword, which fell directly in front of Yan Mo, blocking Yan Mo''s path. Then, Sivir sent a dart to hit Yan Mo. Yan Mo cried out again, kneeling down, vomiting blood.


    He was already very embarrassed, and he had no strength to fight Athea anymore. Now he was stopped and the result was obvious.


    With Asiya''s hatred of him, how could he not kill him. However, at this time, Yan Mo was scared.


    He begged Athea for mercy, knelt down completely, and said, "Please don''t kill me, I just follow Master Sahai''s orders!"

 Chapter 2647： Dark transformation!

    Yan Mo was previously injured by Sivir with a dart on one of his shoulders, and at the same time, he lost the protection of the giant rhinoceros armor. After being injured, he needed to expend a lot of strength to resist the poisonous miasma of the border sea of ??corpses. The night''s calamity body power swallowed an arm.


    In this case, he was extremely injured and incomparably painful, and it was a problem to send out strength to resist the venomous miasma of the border corpse sea, so let alone fight with a powerful person like Asiya. Therefore, he can no longer be the opponent of Asiya and Sivir. Even if it was Asiya alone, she would not be an opponent.


    Now facing Asiya''s Demon Sacred Sword, that kind of power is not something he can deal with. Kneeling to the ground, in fact, while he begged Asiya for mercy, the anger in his heart against Asiya was not high, and it was more on Tang Ye. Because he didn''t expect that the main reason for the failure from the beginning to the present, or even the end of the game now, was Tang Ye, a little man he had never heard of!


    Tang Ye used his strength to swallow an arm, causing him the greatest damage, affecting all aspects of him, otherwise he wouldn''t have fallen so quickly into the current situation of complete defeat.


    Begging Asiya for mercy, I think how slapped it is. Previously, their evil ghost tribe had always treated the angel tribe this way, and even the angel tribe was forced into desperation by them. Even the current Asiya was defeated by them, and they completely controlled Asiya. However, now being reversed by Asiya, he was forced into a desperate situation.


    This is indeed a matter of slapped face for him.


    He begged Athea for mercy, and Athea stood in front of him, looking down at him, her expression was cold, of course she would not agree, she would kill all the evil spirits!


    call!


    "Ah!" Asiya had no expression on her face. After Yan Mo begged for mercy, she ignored Yan Mo and directly waved the Demon Sacred Sword, cutting off Yan Mo''s other hand. Yan Mo was so painful that he exhaled again. The pain made him kneel and he fell to the ground, shaking his body.


    He didn''t expect that Asiya would be so cruel, she would take action without saying anything. This was torturing him and making him worse off. He looked at Asiya and wanted to beg for mercy again, but from Asiya''s expression he could see that it was impossible for Asiya to keep him alive.


    "Hahaha, do you think you can avenge your angels by killing me?" Yan Mo stopped begging for mercy, looked at Asiya sneer, and endured pain to stimulate Asiya. In this way, he still felt that their evil ghost tribe could wipe out all the angel tribe, and the evil ghost tribe would never be worse than the angel tribe. And his current result is only a temporary failure.


    "I tell you, our evil ghost tribe will definitely kill all of your angel tribes! Those who escape and hide, we will definitely find them all, and will not leave us any trouble!" Yan Mo told Asiya He sneered, his face was very hideous, and there was blood in his mouth.


    Asiya looked at such evil spirits, she became more angry and wanted to kill him with a sword. However, she felt that killing Yan Mo with a sword would make him cheaper. She went down with another sword and cut off Yan Mo''s leg, very cruel. Yan Mo was in pain again and again.


    Asiya snorted coldly to Yan Mo: "Kill you, it''s cheaper for you. I''ll let you taste what it means to be better than death. This is how your evil ghost clan cuts off our angel clan''s wings. In addition, , You think the evil ghost family is not inferior to our angel family. Heh... Then, why do you want to kill us, and why do you worry that we will become your future troubles?"


    "You are afraid of our angels!" Asiya glared at Yan Mo and snorted coldly: "If this is not the case, why should we worry about us becoming a future problem? If we are weaker than you, you don''t need to worry, so how about Become a future trouble! So, from now on, I will continue to kill the evil ghost tribe, until I kill all of you evil ghost tribe, I will not let it go! And you are the first!"


    After drinking low, Asiya waved the Demon Sacred Sword again and cut off Yan Mo''s other leg. At this moment, Yan Mo''s limbs were abolished. Yan Mo passed out into a coma in pain. But he was immediately awakened by Asiya. Seeing the dark power emerging from Asiya, Yan Mo realized that Asiya was already a fallen angel, what cruel things could not be done?


    The breath of the Demon Sacred Sword has also changed. The "devil" in the Demon Sword has never been said to be the devil and darkness. This demon means magic. Refers to the combination of magic and martial arts. This is also the reason why although the Demon Sacred Sword sounds a little weird, it has always been used by noble and holy angels and is regarded as the highest sacred object.


    However, Yan Mo now feels that the "devil" in the Demon Sacred Sword really means the devil and darkness. Looking at the appearance of Asiya at this time, and the degree of fit between the Demon Sacred Sword and Asia who fell into the darkness like this, it was exactly like that after Asiya fell into the darkness, the Demon Sacred Sword also changed.


    Therefore, the Demon Sacred Sword does have a dark side. In the past, I thought it was not because I was not excited. But now, the dark side of the Demon Sacred Sword is aroused, it is more of a Demon Sword!


    Yan Mo knew that it was impossible to make a living from Asiya, and now that he had his hands and feet cut off, even if he could live, it would not make much sense, so there was nothing to expect. He stared at Asiya ferociously, and shouted: "The people of the tribe will definitely avenge me. They will definitely pull off the wings of your last few angel tribes and put them on the horns of the angels, and live to make them fly by our tribe Tools! This is your end! Not only that, your wings make us a flying tool, and your body, haha, will become ours..."


    Click!


    As Yan Mo said, Asya suddenly waved the Demon Sacred Sword and cut it to his neck. Suddenly he was speechless, and blood spattered from his throat. Seeing the blood seal the throat, he would definitely die.


    However, before he died completely, Asiya stepped on him and said coldly: "What you evil ghosts do will eventually get retribution. And you don''t think that you can die if you die. No, no Yes, I won¡¯t make it so easy for you. Did you forget that this is the sea of ??corpses on the border? Do you know why there are so many bone monsters here? Yes, you can guess. And you won¡¯t be true after death Just die like that, your bones will be made into bone soldiers. And I will use some other means to keep you some memories. In this way, you know your past, but you also want to be my subordinates. Go Kill the evil ghost tribe, that is, your tribe. You said, is this the result very interesting?"


    "You..." Yan Mo felt that Asiya was really dark enough, is this the transformation after becoming a fallen angel?


    Whether it is or not, if it is exactly what Asiya said, Yan Mo feels that she is too miserable, and she is going to encounter something like that.

 Chapter 2648： Need loyalty!

    Yan Mo knew he was going to die, but he died terrified. Because Asiya''s last words scared him, she would use her body as a puppet when she died, or the kind of puppet that killed her own people?


    This is too vicious!


    After Yan Mo''s death, Asiya did bring back his body, but whether it was used as she said was unclear. In fact, Asiya didn''t know if Yan Mo''s bones could be used to refine them into a bone soldier. For this kind of thing, ask Gu Xie the bone monster to be accurate.


    However, Yan Mo''s corpse has other uses. One of them is that Asiya wants to use Yan Mo''s corpse to lure down the spaceship of the evil ghost race in the sky. Because they want to leave the border corpse sea, this spaceship tool is a must.


    After Tang Ye was in a coma, Ackerman immediately took him back to the oasis base to rest. But Gu Xie began to rectify the skeleton soldiers. It is now connected with the skeleton soldiers in the Eastern District. Before quickly conquering the Eastern District, signing a contract with the boss of the Eastern District, and controlling the entire Eastern District forces, was to deal with the attack of the evil ghost clan soldiers. Now that the evil ghost clan soldiers have been resolved, the issue of power in the Eastern District will naturally be resolved.


    If possible, Gu Xie hopes not to use force again, because peacefully accepting the strength of the Eastern District will have a major effect on strengthening his own strength. For this, Tang Ye gave advice to Gu Xie. Now there is no time to slowly carry out work such as persuading surrender, so it is simply that one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, and the forces in the eastern district must be retained, but the villagers in the eastern district cannot stay.


    Gu Xie thought for a while, and then took away the bones of the boss of the East District alone for a conversation.


    The boss of the Eastern District was attacked while dealing with the evil ghost clan soldiers. At this time, only one skull was left, and the skull was also damaged. So when Gu Xie talked to him, he was facing a skull.


    The boss of the Eastern District was still very angry, because Gu Xie relied on Tang Ye''s relationship with the Angel Race to force him to conclude a contract relationship, and then forced him to fight against the Ghost Race, causing him to suffer huge injuries. At the same time, the skeletal soldiers in the eastern zone suffered great losses.


    "Gu Xie, you are too insidious. You used my people as cannon fodder, and you almost killed me!" The boss of the Eastern District rebuked Gu Xie loudly.


    This is indeed the case. Gu Xie does not deny it. However, he does not feel that he has made a mistake, and said to the boss of the Eastern District: "If you lose to me, you have to obey my orders. What''s wrong with this? The weak is the strong one. world."


    "You won me? Are you kidding me!" The boss of the Eastern District sneered and hummed: "You only relied on the strength of Tang Ye and the angel clan to make me succumb, otherwise, you don''t want to win me!"


    Gu Xie was very calm and said, "Relationship is also a kind of power, isn¡¯t it? I have that kind of relationship, and that¡¯s my power. To say that you yield, it¡¯s just because you don¡¯t want to die. Since you don¡¯t want to die, then take control People who care about your life, of course you have to listen to me."


    "What if I don''t listen?" The boss of the Eastern District snorted coldly.


    Gu Xie looked at him and was silent for a while, and said, "You still can''t obey, and your arrogance is still there. It seems that the master is right. I am afraid it will take a lot of time to make you obey from the depths of your soul. And energy, and I just don¡¯t have so much time. So, I''ll kill you. Kill you, there is no leader in the Eastern District, then naturally it is me."


    "You..." The boss of the Eastern District was really angry, feeling that Gu Xie had said so much to him, but it was all nonsense. He wanted to kill himself!


    The boss of the East District was a little panicked. He gave in because he didn''t want to die. If he wasn''t afraid of death, he wouldn''t give in at first. He looked at Gu Xie''s voice and didn''t dare to speak so loudly, and said, "What do you want?"


    "I want you to obey me." Gu Xie said to the boss of the Eastern District.


    The boss of the Eastern District felt very aggrieved by this kind of thing, but his life was held by others. Since he was afraid of death, he could only continue to obey. Although he was very reluctant, he still said it, but his voice was low, and he hummed: "I will naturally obey, but I hope I will continue to lead the Eastern Skeleton Soldier."


    "This is the right decision, because I used to lead them, but now I want them to be stable and exert the strongest strength. Naturally, I should lead them." The boss of the Eastern District said to Gu Xie. He felt that although obedience was humiliating, but being able to continue to lead the skeletal soldiers in the Eastern District was at least majestic and not that bad.


    Gu Xie looked at the boss of the Eastern District for a while, and said, "No, you still have to die. I will take care of the bone soldiers in the Eastern District, or my loyal subordinates."


    "You..." The boss of the Eastern District was so angry that he felt that Gu Xie was deliberately teasing him.


    Gu Xie coldly snorted and said, "You didn''t understand that what I want, and what my master wants, is loyalty. And you won''t have this thing. Because you have always been a leader and you don''t need to ask anyone Show loyalty. Therefore, if you are not loyal, I will not keep it."


    "No, I will follow your arrangement. This is my loyalty! Besides, with the contractual relationship, does loyalty still make sense?" The boss of the Eastern District said generally to Gu Xie.


    Gu Xie felt that the boss of the Eastern District was stupid and said, "Even if there is a contractual relationship, loyalty is very important. I know it myself. If I am not loyal to my master, then I will not do my best in doing things. , I can play a role, it will be greatly reduced. In this case, as a master, must be unhappy? Therefore, I do not need a person who does everything because he is not loyal. If there are too many such people , On the contrary, it is a hidden danger, which will drag me down one day. So, you should die."


    "No, you can''t do this!" The boss of the Eastern District was anxious.


    But Gu Xie ignored him and stepped on his skull, crushing it. The boss of the Eastern District completely died. Then Gu Xie walked to the place where the skeleton soldiers gathered and started to rectify them. He now controls the skeletal forces in the western and eastern regions. There will definitely be many problems between these two forces. Although the contractual relationship can be used for management, no one can cause problems. But, as just said, what he needs is these bone soldiers to do things for him wholeheartedly, not to become a hidden danger.


    Asiya and Xivir returned to the oasis base with Yan Mo''s body. Naturally, they were most concerned about Tang Ye. They can have everything now because of Tang Ye. If Tang Ye had an accident because he helped them deal with the evil ghost tribe, they would be very guilty and sad.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye was already awake at this time, and Disya and Ackerman were with Tang Ye. Tang Ye said that there was nothing serious. On the contrary, he was very energetic and wanted to do something.


    That is to try to control the calamity body power!

 Chapter 2649： Very afraid!

    The calamity body is very powerful, this has already been seen. Tang Ye was able to use the eighth-level strength of the Star Lord to fight against the eighth-level strength of the Yan Mo Star Domain Master. And this is all because of calamity body power.


    The calamity body power is considered to be the most mysterious and dark power, and even figures at the level of Emperor Void are afraid. Because of this, after Asiya and the others triggered the calamity power, Sahai didn''t dare to take it directly to the Void Emperor.


    Therefore, if you can control the power of the calamity body, it is like turning on the hook in the game!


    Tang Ye was in a coma just now because of excessive consumption of strength and physical strength. This was probably caused by the activation of the calamity body power. After all, the calamity body is so powerful, it is impossible to use it without any cost. But fortunately, Tang Ye possessed the power tree with the dead wood every spring, and under the mobilization of the undead power by the dead wood every spring power tree, he quickly recovered his physical strength, and now he was only a little tired, and nothing else.


    Because he saw the power and terrifying power of the disaster body, he wanted to control it. Taking advantage of the fact that I have just come into contact with the calamity body power, I still have a larger impression and feeling, maybe you can try it, if you can control it, you will have more security in the future.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry, I have something to do now, I want to try it." Tang Ye said to Asya and the others. Asiya and the others cared about him very much, facing Yan Mo''s attack and coma, they were afraid that Tang Ye would have an accident.


    Unconsciously, Tang Ye already had a lot of weight in their hearts.


    Asiya worried: "Is there something you can do later. Now you have to rest well and nothing happens."


    The other three angels, Disya and Ackerman, and Sivir nodded one after another, indicating that they should be so.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Your reaction is too great, you don''t need to do this. What I said is actually to study the power of the disaster body. Just now I was able to withstand Yan Mo''s attack because of the disaster. Evil body power has been exerted. However, I have no grasp of the calamity body power. Then, why did the calamity body power emerge just now? I want to understand. If I can grasp this power, Even better. This is indeed a very powerful and terrifying force. Even me, I feel terrible. It is also terrible, so I have to grasp it. Otherwise, it is obviously my own power, but it will be backlashed in the future. It''s ridiculous."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Asiya and the others were surprised. It turned out that the terrible power Tang Ye had just sent out was the calamity body power. In fact, they are not very clear about the calamity body power. None of their angels is very clear. Although the calamity body power comes from their chances when their angel races degenerate into fallen angels, it is like the calamity body power is brought by them or created by them, but they do not know this power. What is it. They have also studied a lot, and finally believe that they are just a carrier, a way to carry the power of the disaster and bring the power of the disaster, and the root of the power of the disaster, there is another unknown, no one knows. secret.


    Therefore, even if the calamity power they bring, they may not be able to use it. In the current situation, they cannot be used by the angels, just like making others'' wedding dresses for nothing. To be precise, it is to make wedding clothes for undead creatures.


    As for the secrets of the calamity body''s power, if they could know, Asya and the others would also like to know. However, the calamity body''s power is too mysterious and powerful after all, and I don''t know what kind of danger it is. Just like Yan Mo is covered by the calamity body''s power, it is directly swallowed by the body and disappears! If Tang Ye was also swallowed up like this while studying, wouldn''t it be death?


    Therefore, Asiya was very worried and disagreed with Tang Ye to study the power of the disaster body, saying: "It is of course a good thing to want to master the powerful and mysterious power of the disaster body power, but there are many rumors about this power, and almost They are all terrible, so I think it¡¯s better not to touch this time without knowing more information."


    "You also said that the power of the disaster body just emerged, you don''t know. In other words, the power of the disaster body has a huge uncertainty. In this case, you should not touch it rashly, otherwise you don''t know. What serious consequences will occur?¡± Asiya looked at Tang Ye very seriously, and said: ¡°The consequences of this power are too terrible, and it may be direct death. Therefore, this risk is not worth taking!¡±


    Disya and the others also looked at Tang Ye eagerly, hoping that Tang Ye would not mess around.


    Tang Ye knew that they all cared about him, but he had a feeling that this was a golden opportunity. It''s hard to make the disaster body power stored in the dead wood and spring power tree move. If you don''t seize the opportunity to understand, what if you never have the opportunity to understand it again?


    Tang Ye is a person who likes to act steadily, but, in many cases, he actually walks according to his inner feelings. Because of this, he has come to this point. This time, he also intends to do the same.


    "I know your worries, but you can rest assured, I know what I am doing, and I will take my measure. Look at me, are you the kind of person who likes to risk your own life? So you don''t have to worry about me, what''s wrong? I will stop immediately if it is good. Therefore, I still want to try this calamity power."


    "You persuade me again, my heart is determined. You have a good rest now, and I will feel it quietly in the back place." Tang Ye said quite firmly.


    He also wanted to say that if anything unexpected happened to him, Asiya and the others would help. But saying this would make Asiya and the others even more worried and opposed, so he didn''t say it.


    In the end, Asiya and the others were still stubborn but Tang Ye, so they let Tang Ye do it. However, they were still very worried about Tang Ye. They all stayed not far from Tang Ye and kept watching. If something happened to Tang Ye, they would take action immediately.


    It is normal for them to be so afraid and worried about the calamity body power. After all, the calamity body power, if there are any consequences, it may directly bring about destruction, there is no time and opportunity to ease! In other words, there is no room for rescue!


    How can we not worry about it?


    They also admire Tang Ye, they dare to attack the calamity body power, really are not afraid of death. But having said that, the calamity body power is a special case in Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye is a living person, but can carry the calamity body power. This is against common sense. In this way, perhaps Tang Ye will have some different results for the calamity body power.


    What if he really controls it?

 Chapter 2650： Going to give it a try!

    Tang Ye came to the edge of the flowing water in the oasis base area, except for the sound of flowing water, there was no other sound. Be quiet and relax, you will feel very relaxed and comfortable. Especially, just coming in from the harsh and gloomy environment outside the border corpses, I feel that this is an oasis in the desert.


    Tang Ye began to feel the calamity body power in his body. This power is also stored in the power tree of the dead wood every spring. However, unlike the undead power, it stays alone in one place, not flowing, just gathering together. In this case, it will not flow to various places, will not be evenly distributed, just shrink in a corner.


    In this way, it feels like two people, the undead force is a large force, and the calamity body force is a timid little person, shivering wherever he hides. However, the small person of calamity body power has terrible power that no other power has. Once it erupts, it will be cruel.


    Since the calamity body power is in the tree of strength in the dead wood and spring, Tang Ye can touch it, as if he can mobilize or control the power of the undead. However, he cannot control the power of the disaster body. If you can, doesn''t it mean you are in control? At most, he can touch the calamity body power. He has tried it before, but the calamity body power does not let him dominate, nor does it have any interaction with him, rejecting him.


    This time, because the calamity body''s power was released just now, it didn''t appear to be so confined. It was not kept in one place all the time, it seemed to be flowing. Because there was a big tree with the power of dead wood and spring, Tang Ye faced these powers as if he were a living person. This seems to be easier to understand, and easier to interact with forces, to be able to use these forces more flexibly, and to make these forces more powerful.


    Tang Ye began to contact the calamity body power. The result is the same as before. The calamity body power is like a scared child. Once he wants to get close and touch, the calamity body power will shrink and flow more and more to the remote place among the dead trees and the power trees. . It was like a timid child who was frightened. But why is it so?


    Tang Ye didn''t understand this reaction of the calamity body power. Everyone knows that the power of the disaster body is dark and cruel, and it is catastrophic. Shouldn''t such a power be very domineering and cruel to others, attacking or even killing people if they don''t agree?


    There is no reason that the calamity body''s power seems to be afraid and hides by itself.


    Tang Ye felt that he really knew too little about the power of the disaster body. I feel that the performance of the calamity body''s power is not as terrible as the rumors. However, when the calamity body force exerts its power, it is indeed very terrifying. This situation made Tang Ye a little confused, not knowing how to deal with the calamity body power. If you want to relax, you don''t act to beware, because the calamity power doesn''t seem terrible. However, if this is the case, thinking of the terrible power exerted by the calamity body''s power, if the calamity body''s power breaks out, then if you don''t watch out, it will make yourself very dangerous.


    The calamity body power Tang Ye felt was timid and fearful, but now, to learn more about the calamity body power, he didn''t know how to understand it, after all, the calamity body power couldn''t speak. For this reason, he wants to try to release the power of the disaster body. Just like just now, letting the calamity body power cover the arm is equivalent to becoming a piece of equipment.


    However, now I can''t control the power of the disaster body, and I don''t know how to release it. If it hadn''t been for the appearance of the calamity body force just now, he would not have known that the calamity body force could play that role. Cover it on the arm and become a weapon! Moreover, this is not a mimic weapon, it is exactly like a real weapon!


    For weapons under power mimicry, it can actually be said to be a move, a move that can be grasped after being very skilled in using power. It''s like the strength sword and half-moon slashing energy that others usually attack. It''s just that, when these moves are played out, the strength and edge energy quickly disappear. The power mimicry weapon will always condense. This will appear to be very flexible, but the cost is huge, because of the continuous consumption of power. Therefore, for power mimicry weapons, if you do not have sufficient mastery of power, and do not have enough power to consume, they cannot be used. Tang Ye mastered power skillfully, after all, he had always done this when he was in the ancestral land of the earth. Then relying on the power of the dead wood in the spring, the tree''s ability to store and absorb power makes the power rich enough so that it can use power mimic weapons.


    Even in addition to power mimicry weapons, there are power monster mimicry. For example, a giant python is condensed, or a giant beast like Di listen or Shenlong attacks the enemy. And with sufficient power, these power monsters can exist at the same time, which greatly increases the combat power, as if one person becomes several people.


    Such moves are very powerful. Even now, it is amazing. However, at the current level of strength, Tang Ye used power mimicry weapons a bit harder, and for the power mimic behemoth, he couldn''t use it temporarily. He can only use the power of the undead if he keeps improving his strength so that the dead wood can store more power. He is also working **** this. When he reaches that state, he will continue to grow stronger in this firmament world through the wonderful skills he mastered, and it will be amazing.


    What we need to do now is to transform the power and complete the replacement of power.


    But now, the advantage of the calamity body''s power is like a power mimicry without constant consumption of power. This calamity body power is not a virtual power, it is like a power of strength. Because just like when she covered her arm to form a defensive weapon, she felt that it was a physical weapon, not a power mimicry.


    In other words, this calamity body power has the advantages of power mimicry, but without the shortcomings of power mimicry, it is perfect!


    Of course Tang Ye wanted such a power, and grasped it. Therefore, he did not listen to Asiya and the others'' persuasion, he must come to contact this disaster body power.


    Now, he is thinking about how to release this calamity body power. Recalling that the calamity body power will appear before, one is that his life has been threatened, and the other is that he has transformed into a power body.


    The move that turned into a power body failed!


    However, what turned into was that the calamity body power came out!


    Is there any connection here?


    Suddenly, Tang Ye thought of a question, that is, to release the calamity body power, would it just be to transform into a power body?


    The trick of transforming into a power body is no longer available in the firmament world. However, after possessing the calamity body power, it is possible to release the calamity body power!


    Maybe that''s it!


    Tang Ye got excited, planning to give it a try!

 Chapter 2651： Always amazing!

    Tang Ye had already discovered that although the ancestral land of the earth was only a small world in the eyes of the entire universe. However, once the marvelous stunts mastered on the earth''s ancestral land are transformed and adapted to the forces here, those stunts are actually very powerful, and they can exert very good effects.


    The skill of transforming into a power body was no longer available after reaching the firmament world. Probably, this stunt is only suitable for the environment on the earth''s ancestral land. This stunt is not only related to the perfect body transformed by the Cthulhu, and the power of the Phoenix, but also related to luck. But in this firmament world, there is no such thing as luck. Otherwise, if the skill of transforming into a power body can be used in the sky, Tang Ye will be more powerful and flexible. Because the stunt of transforming into a power body is completely a magical ability to avoid attacks. With this stunt, almost all fatal attacks can be avoided.


    Now, the stunt of the transmog power body can no longer be effective in the sky world. However, when Tang Ye used it, he became capable of releasing calamity body power. The reason for this, Tang Ye believes, is that in the process of transforming into a power body, the whole person is transformed into a power body, and in this way the calamity body power has nowhere to hide. Then, because of the power of the calamity body, it was naturally revealed for the first time. And, it should be revealed for the first time. Because the calamity body is not as timid as it seems, it likes to hide, it is the strongest in terms of exerting its power. So, it came out first. And when it comes out, there is no other power, that is, the power of the undead.


    After the calamity body''s power came out, it didn''t become all that Tang Ye showed, that is, it couldn''t become a pure power body. Tang Ye still has a physical body, and the way the calamity body''s power is revealed is to cover Tang Ye''s arm, making Tang Ye''s arm an absolutely powerful weapon, just like giving Tang Ye an extra steel "unicorn arm" .


    Tang Ye guessed this, but now, he plans to try it himself to see if his guess is correct. Then, he closed his eyes and breathed, calmed his mind, and then proceeded to use the secret technique of turning into a power body.


    Sure enough, as Tang Ye performed this way, a dark power body slowly emerged on his right arm. This power body was very pure and thick, like a pure black liquid. This liquid seemed to seep out of Tang Ye''s body. Then, the black liquid began to flow more and more, and slowly covered Tang Ye''s right arm, all the way to the shoulder. This black liquid is exactly the power of the disaster body. In the end, the calamity body''s power also formed a certain shape, like a giant dragon attached to Tang Ye''s arm, with a shocking dragon head and faintly visible dragon scales. Probably the calamity body force had captured Tang Ye''s related will. Knowing that the "Shenlong" was the most powerful representative of Tang Ye''s will, it revealed this form.


    In this way, Tang Ye seemed to be equipped with a dark "dragon claw".


    When Tang Ye cast this, he truly felt the power of the calamity body changed, and part of the calamity body power in the big tree was revealed. Then he opened his eyes and saw the dark dragon claws formed on his right arm, he was immediately surprised and excited. It succeeded, and it really is, the calamity body power can be used!


    And this is just a part of the calamity body power. Tang Ye knew that there was still a large part of the calamity body power stored by the dead tree in his body. Suddenly he was even more surprised. Now a small part of the calamity body''s power can cover a pitch-black dragon claw, then, if all the calamity body power can be fully utilized, can it cover the entire body? In this case, it is simply an armor of absolute defense. Even other weapons can be transformed!


    Looking at the pitch-black dragon claw, Tang Ye briefly tried its power, and lightly waved it at a tree next to it. Suddenly, not only the tree, but the following trees were all broken. The incision is simply not good, that is to say, the power that this pitch-black dragon claw can exert is very sharp and terrifying. In this way, cutting a person is just a matter of gently moving a finger.


    Tang Ye felt that he had actually obtained a magic weapon, a big killer!


    However, Tang Ye felt dizzy for a while, as if about to faint. How is this going?


    He was shocked, and quickly guessed that the use of calamity body power requires a lot of physical strength and so on, so it will have this effect. So he quickly relieved the calamity body power, and sure enough, after the calamity body power was relieved, he was no longer so dizzy and fatigued.


    "Brother Tang, what happened? Are you okay!" At this moment, Asiya and the others ran over, looking very worried.


    It turned out that Tang Ye cut and broke the big trees just now. The movement of the big tree falling made Asiya and the others very worried, thinking that something bad had happened, so they came over immediately.


    After Tang Ye relieved the calamity body power, thanks to the dead wood''s breath adjustment operation in spring, nothing happened soon. He looked at Asiya and the others, smiled, and said: "I''m fine, don''t worry, I just tried the calamity power."


    Seeing that Tang Ye was okay, Asiya and the others were relieved. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Asiya was very curious and asked, "Can you use the calamity body power?"


    This is indeed a very amazing thing. So far, they have not heard of a race other than undead creatures that can use the power of the disaster body, let alone have seen it. Therefore, if Tang Ye could use the calamity body power, it would simply break their cognition once again.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "I can barely use a little bit, but it''s still far away, and I need to keep learning and mastering."


    Even though Tang Ye said that, when they heard what he said, Athea and the others took a breath. It''s really like that, this guy can actually use the power of the calamity body!


    too frightening. Is this guy really just an old human? Can an old human race do such a thing?


    Seeing the expressions of Asiya and the others, Tang Ye felt a little puzzled. How could this be? When I was in the ancestral land of the earth, I was always shocking, and now I am in the world of the sky, but it is still shocking, and it is indeed a bit depressing. I am also an ordinary person. Otherwise, how could it be suppressed by so many people, or even afraid of being killed by them.


    In any case, the matter of increasing strength cannot be delayed. Now that the calamity body power can be used, Tang Ye intends to continue to understand and practice to increase his physical strength and strength, at least as long as he can use the calamity body power for a long time.


    Even, you can use the calamity body power as you want!

 Chapter 2652： Take action!

    Tang Ye already had a clear direction for the use of calamity body power. The next step is to increase physical strength and strengthen strength. Only in this way can the disaster body power be better used. Therefore, he has to continue to practice, and then ask Asiya and the others to learn more about ways to strengthen their own strength.


    Back to the resting place, after a simple construction, there are several small wooden sheds, which can be regarded as simple rooms. Before the break, I have to get some food. This time is what Assia and the others like most. Because in the process of making food, I let go of hatred, let go of anger, I just want to make a delicious meal, and I just look forward to it. It''s like returning to the mountains and forests, living a leisurely and peaceful life.


    After enjoying this kind of time, Asiya and the others are always very unwilling to give up. It would be great if they could always be like this. However, because there is hatred, in fact, it can''t always be like this after all. Although I enjoyed it very much just now, when I don''t need to do anything, I think about the past, hatred and anger will always come to my heart.


    Now that the food is ready, Tang Ye and Asiya are sitting together to eat. Then chat, this daily thing of talking is also very comfortable for Asiya and others.


    It''s certainly a good thing to talk while eating delicious food. However, Tang Ye wanted to ask about the strengthening of physical fitness, so she asked Asiya, "Asiya, I want to ask you, will the physical strength increase as your cultivation strength increases?"


    Regarding this question, Asiya and the others were all taken aback. They felt that Tang Ye had asked too trivially, and they were a bit suspicious whether Tang Ye knew about cultivation. However, if you don''t know, how can there be such a strong strength.


    What a strange person!


    Asiya said to Tang Ye: "This is just one aspect. Improving the realm of strength can of course improve physical strength, or various aspects of the body''s abilities, such as defensive power. However, to improve physical strength, it is to increase physical strength in a comprehensive way. There are still many ways. It is not enough to improve the realm of strength alone. Otherwise, everyone will only improve the realm of strength. Why bother looking for so many gem resources, medicinal resources, etc. to strengthen all aspects. So. If you want to have an extremely powerful body, you need to use other methods to strengthen it while practicing the realm of strength, such as obtaining specific power gems, which can specifically strengthen your body. Or you can obtain medicinal materials with related effects and use medicinal materials to enhance the effect Physical strength. In addition, usually pay attention to training. Physical strength training is indispensable. Especially as a fighter, attacks are all punches to the flesh. It is impossible without a strong body. The magician''s words are very demanding. High mental strength. Therefore, in ordinary training, soldiers are mostly physical training, while magicians are training spiritual levels. Therefore, both sides will have shortcomings in common sense perception. Magicians are much worse than fighters in defense power. ."


    Tang Ye heard what Asiya said, squinted his eyes, thought for a moment, and felt that the things in the sky world were actually similar to the earth ancestors in the past. In other words, it is always the same. After all, the creation of the earth''s ancestral land was carried out by the Pangu Gods. When the Pangu Protoss created the earth ancestral land, they lived in this firmament world. Therefore, when the Pangu God Emperor created a world, he more or less, or unknowingly, referred to the sky world.


    "I understand." After Tang Ye wanted to understand, he smiled at Asiya and said that he knew what to do.


    Asiya felt that Tang Ye still had a lot of things she didn''t know, she took advantage of her free time to talk a lot with Tang Ye. For example, the forging and training of growth weapons, the acquisition of weapon skills, and the enhancement of this martial skill, and so on.


    Tang Ye was still amazed when he heard Asiya say this. It seems that the things involved in the sky world are much more complicated than those of the earth''s ancestors. It''s not that it''s complicated, but the content includes a lot. In this case, there are more things to cultivate, so that life will not be boring.


    "Thank you for telling me this, it''s not early now, you guys prepare, I will treat you, and then go to rest." Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others.


    When Tang Ye said this, Asiya and the others couldn''t help but nodded slightly. Because Tang Ye''s treatment needs to take off some clothes or something, it must be a little shy for the girl to show his body. However, since it is for treatment, there is no other way. And the body place they need to show is not too much, then it''s nothing. So, they all nodded, did not object, but did not say much, and obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    This kind of thing probably happened once and again, so Tang Ye didn''t think there was anything anymore. He believed that after a few more treatments, Asiya and the others would not feel anything.


    Then, Tang Ye began to help Asiya and the others for treatment. Come one by one. Because Asya needed the most injuries to treat, it was arranged last. This time he intends to help Asiya carry out a needle retention treatment. So he deliberately polished a few more fine needles.


    Acupuncture treatment was not difficult because Tang Ye had already mastered it. In addition, the body structure of Asiya and their angel race is similar to that of human beings, so everything goes well. Tang Ye suspected that the creation of human beings by the true **** Nuwa in the ancestral land of the earth was actually inspired by God Emperor Pangu. The inspiration given by God Emperor Pangu was based on the human race or the angel race in the firmament world. Angels are not so easy to create. Angels are born with supernatural power and require a lot of consumption, so they are not suitable. Moreover, the Angel Race and the Pangu Race are also from ancient cities, and are one of the oldest and mysterious races, so it is impossible for the Pangu God Emperor to create a race as powerful as him, otherwise it is too powerful. Therefore, he can only create human race. And this human race is still an old human race, not a new human race with special abilities. Choosing Terra is probably because Terra is the most beautiful. And those monster races, or wild beasts, just refer to other races in the sky world.


    Asiya''s injury has been greatly improved. Under Tang Ye''s treatment, the broken wing has not improved, but it has stopped getting worse. This allows Asiya to see the hope that it can be cured. She was so excited, she didn''t feel anything anymore when Tang Ye touched her wings at will. Otherwise, the wings can be said to be the most private and taboo place of the angel race, and they will never be touched casually.


    "Okay, you are treated, you should take a good rest first. I believe it will not take long for your injuries to heal." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Asiya nodded her head, looking at Tang Ye very grateful, even moved, a little bit about to cry.


    She was so excited.


    Tang Ye didn''t think this was necessary, and he was going to deal with the skeleton soldiers, because the skeleton soldiers in the southern and northern areas had acted after just receiving news from Gu Xie.

 Chapter 2653： The strategy to capture the king first!

    Regarding the movement in the Withered Bone Zone these days, as two of the four forces, the Southern Zone and the Northern Zone have certainly noticed. The commotion in the Western District was due to the emergence of disasters. And the action in the eastern zone was to go to the western zone to seize the power of the disaster body. In this way, the southern and northern districts must also take action.


    You can disregard the West Zone, and you don''t have to take the disaster body power as your first goal, but you must always pay attention to the situation in the East Zone. The strength of the Eastern District was already strong enough, and now we go to the Western District to seize the power of the disaster body. If the Eastern District succeeds, the entire Withered Bone District will soon fall into the hands of the Eastern District boss.


    This is the idea of ??the southern and northern areas. For this reason, in order to prevent the Eastern Zone from succeeding, the Southern Zone and the Northern Zone reached a tacit agreement to deal with the Eastern Zone first. If they were alone, they would not be able to deal with the Eastern District. Although there is still a western zone, the strength of the western zone is not enough, just like nothing.


    As a result, at this time, the bone soldiers from the southern and northern regions began to attack together, one from the top and the other down, to jointly prevent the action in the eastern region. However, this action quickly surprised the investigators in the southern and northern districts. What they have detected is that the Eastern District has suffered heavy casualties. What is going on here?


    It stands to reason that it is only dealing with a Western District. How could this happen? Unless the West Zone becomes very strong, but the West Zone cannot have that kind of change. After all, the West End has always been the weakest. If it is really possible to change, it is because of the power of the disaster.


    Regarding this situation, in fact, people in the southern and northern regions felt that even if the western region became stronger, the eastern region would not be able to gain the power of disasters. Because the Western District has become stronger, at most they will become the four powerful forces in the Withered Bone District. These are the four powerful forces in the true sense. It is not to say that the Western District is in name only. If the Eastern District gets the power of the disaster body, then the consequence is that the Eastern District will conquer them and annex them, then they will be gone.


    "Listening to what you said, the people in the Eastern District suffered a big loss? Tsk tsk, this is not bad. Although I don¡¯t know what went wrong in the Western District, it¡¯s better than letting the guys in the Eastern District gain the strength of the disaster body and become stronger, even if we It''s impossible to cope with the people in the southern district." At this time, the boss of the northern district nodded after hearing the return of his investigation.


    He looked forward again and said: "I believe that the people in the Southern District have the same views as me. If this is the case, our actions will not be too late. Then we will continue to move forward and meet the people in the Southern District to counterbalance the Eastern District!"


    Under the order of the boss of the North District, the skeleton soldiers in the North District continued to advance towards the direction of the West District. The skeletal force in the North District is also very strong. Although it is not equal to the Eastern District, but after all, it can compete with the Eastern District. Therefore, at this time, the main force in the North District was in action, and it looked like a densely packed army of skeletons, and the momentum looked quite good.


    The situation in the southern district is the same as that in the northern district. At this time, the boss of the southern district also heard the scout''s return and learned about some of the situations encountered in the eastern district. For this, he thought the same as the boss of the north district. Therefore, he continued to let the skeletal soldiers move forward, forming a close relationship with the skeletal soldiers in the north area. With sufficient troops, he is majestic and invincible.


    At this time, regarding the situation in the Eastern District, where is the Eastern District? The Eastern District has been subdued by Tang Ye and Gu Xie. The boss of the Eastern District is dead, and the skeletons of the Eastern District are all under their control. They also knew about the fact that the bone soldiers from the northern and southern regions came together at this time. Now they are discussing how to resolve this matter.


    In fact, Tang Ye was not afraid at all. Although the bone soldiers in the southern and northern areas combined, it was a very large force, just like no one of them can drown them both with a spit. However, because a kind of obedience relationship in the skeleton soldiers uses the relationship of signing a contract, Tang Ye can use this to solve the situation that the north and south areas are coming in at this time.


    For this problem, Tang Ye felt that there were disadvantages and advantages. Of course, it is a great benefit for him now, and he doesn''t need to worry too much. It is really impossible to use contractual relations to solve problems. Even if the northern and southern regions have strong forces, they have to deal with their bosses.


    Controlling the boss is equivalent to controlling everything.


    This kind of thing is indeed relatively simple to deal with. In the past, the thieves were captured first, and even if the king was captured, it might not be possible to make all the thieves obey. But now, it is possible to control all bone soldiers. For this reason, Tang Ye decided that after the dead bone area was resolved, it was necessary to change this situation. You may not be able to change too much at once, but there is still something you can do.


    For example, Tang Ye decided to terminate the contract with Gu Xie. In this case, even if he was controlled by the enemy, Gu Xie and the others could still act according to their own will. Otherwise, if he is controlled, then all the bone soldiers will have to be controlled, which is a bit extreme.


    Of course, to change these, it needs to be built on trust. Therefore, we need to observe and judge correctly. Moreover, trusting this thing is more than a subjective feeling. In order to gain a person''s trust, apart from oneself worthy of the other''s trust, there are also many external conditions.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye is not the first leader, so he is more experienced. These things, he can judge by getting along. At the same time, they will gradually build up some prestige and give the bone soldiers some hope, not just drawing big pie. It was like letting a firm belief in the bone soldiers follow him. Following him, there will be meat and so on.


    "Since there is not so much time to slow down, you can still do it according to the previous idea. If it doesn''t work, just solve the boss of the North District and the South District directly, and then use the contract relationship to control, and then gradually control and establish prestige. , Convince them." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie.


    This approach is actually not a big problem, because among the skeletons, there is a kind of idea that the strong is respected. In particular, most of the bone soldiers are not enough to open up their minds, that is, they are not smart enough to think about who is the best boss, as long as they know that the boss is the strongest. Therefore, even if they use the contractual relationship to control them, they will be convinced because of their strength. Strength is the biggest reason for them to refer to as leaders. As long as they are strong enough, as leaders, they basically recognize two-thirds.


    Gu Xie nodded to Tang Ye, because he knew what the bones of the soldiers were like, that he thought Tang Ye''s actions were okay. At the beginning, he was subordinated to Tang Ye''s subordinates because Tang Ye''s strength was strong enough. Therefore, he approved Tang Ye''s approach.


    "In this case, let''s get rid of the bosses in the North District and the South District!" Gu Xie nodded his head.

 Chapter 2654： Split up!

    If it hadn''t been for the restriction of contractual relationship, Tang Ye would still be very strenuous to face so many skeleton soldiers. Now it''s because of this contractual relationship that you can quickly conquer the Bone Bone Zone. Then settle down in the Withered Bone Zone, and after the stability is good, you can send troops to other places to conquer the entire border corpse sea.


    Now the bone soldiers from the North and South Districts are coming, but they don''t seem to know the changes in the West and East Districts. In this case, let Gu Xie, the skeleton soldier, go to negotiate with the bosses in the North and South districts. It is actually a "fiddle". Then, when the bosses in the South and North districts are not paying attention, they will make a surprise attack to kill the boss and take control. Two armies of skeletons.


    This is just one way. Gu Xie thinks it can be used. However, with their current power, Gu Xie thinks that they can use another kind that is a bit more rude, which is to directly challenge the boss of the North or South District, defeat them, and become a new leader. Can control both forces.


    However, the issue of the arrogance of the bosses in the South and North is actually the same as the boss in the East. If this point is not resolved, then even if a contract is concluded, there will be no loyalty. Not to mention betrayal, there is a contractual relationship, and betrayal may be less, but it is very possible to do things perfunctory and lack enthusiasm. Therefore, Tang Ye has already made a decision, not to keep one of these bosses!


    When Tang Ye chatted with Asiya and the others, he learned a lot. Among them, Asiya also suggested to him that for a skeletal soldier, there is no need to slowly observe and cultivate loyal backbones. These backbones, as long as Gu Xie is the only one. enough. As for the other skeleton soldiers, let Gu Xie cultivate them. Because, in this firmament world, the skeleton soldier is not even a tribe, it can only be said to be a kind of creature that has been bred from the environment of the border corpse sea. If you have to worry so much when facing a creature, how to put the pattern in the entire sky world. The true leader is to train only one, but the backbone of the elite among different tribes and different creatures will do.


    After all, Asiya was the princess of the angel race, and the things she experienced in this sky world, as well as the people and things she had seen, were definitely more than Tang Ye''s, and her experience was relatively rich. So, what she said makes sense. Moreover, what she said was actually thinking from the perspective of being a leader.


    Tang Ye was actually surprised. Asiya had such a wealth of experience, she was willing to let him be a leader before, leading them, arranging them to act, and conspiring together if they had the opportunity. Did Assia see that he has this talent?


    Tang Ye was very embarrassed at that time. However, since Asiya said that and her attitude was clearer, he did not decline. Of course, if the leader is not the leader, let''s not say it for the time being. At least now he wants to take the border corpse sea, and what the situation in the border corpse sea is, it is not clear for the time being. It is estimated that there will not be only a creature like bone monsters. If there are other creatures, there are as many as bone soldiers, then if you want to control, Asiya''s thoughts are worth learning.


    Rather, Tang Ye is now affected by many Asiya''s ideas. Now he intends to use the set suggested by Asiya, mainly to train the elite and not to do it. It doesn''t need to be more, other hierarchical management is just fine.


    Therefore, only now did Tang Ye have the decision to directly kill the skeleton soldiers in the North and South Districts. Killing those powerful figures who have established majesty, possess a certain deterrent power, and may shake the bones of soldiers, is not only to establish their own majesty, but also to eliminate threats and hidden dangers.


    "According to the report of the scouts, now the people from the North District and the people from the South District come together and ask you to solve the bosses in the North District and the South District alone. I am afraid that time will not be able to catch up. Then, you can solve the boss in the South District. I will solve the boss in the North District. Then I control the forces in these two districts and hold the Withered Bone District in my hands, how about?" Tang Ye said to Gu Xie.


    "No problem!" Gu Xie nodded immediately.


    And he soon realized that such an answer seemed a bit equal to Tang Ye¡¯s status, but Tang Ye was his master, so he immediately changed his words and said to Tang Ye, ¡°Yes, the master¡¯s arrangement is very good. Follow your arrangements!"


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Xie and smiled, without emphasizing anything else. In fact, he always told Gu Xie not to be so polite and not to do so much etiquette. Normally, he didn''t have too many obvious arrangements for Gu Xie to order from superiors and subordinates. Perhaps this approach had affected Gu Xie invisibly and made Gu Sometimes evil really let go of these. This was actually what Tang Ye wanted to do, the preparation before the termination of the contract. If it is the trust earned under this kind of thing, he believes it will be very strong, and Gu Xie is not only his subordinate, but also his friend.


    "Then let''s start to act. Although our current strength is much stronger than the people in the dry bone area, we must always pay attention to it. There is a saying that is careful to sail the ship for ten thousand years, paying attention to safety is the first." Tang Ye Said to Gu Xie.


    Gu Xie nodded in agreement, and at the same time expressed great gratitude to Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye was very concerned about his safety, and he was very moved!


    After the two moved separately, Gu Xie headed to the boss of the Southern District, and Tang Ye went to the boss of the Northern District in front.


    At this time, the bosses of the North District and the South District are both heading towards the West District, and soon the two sides will approach the territory of the West District. This will form an encircling formation against the West District.


    "All are fast forward, and I will arrive in the western zone soon. Prepare for battle!" Among the skeletons in the northern zone, the boss of the northern zone with the main army of the northern zone is about to see the border of the western zone. Be prepared for battle, because I don¡¯t know if it will meet the forces of the Eastern District and the Western District. Fighting may happen at any time.


    boom!


    However, at this moment, suddenly, a man swooped down from mid-air, and the skeletal soldiers that had been speeding up were shocked and flew back, crackling to the ground. Some are directly broken and dead. Those who weren''t dead regrouped back babbling.


    "Who?!" The boss of the North District took the lead, leaning farther forward, and the people who came did not attack him, but made him highly alert.


    The people who dived out of the sky naturally came to solve Tang Ye who was the skeletal force in the North District. Tang Ye stood on the ground very securely, looking at the boss of the North District. Although these were bone monsters in front of him, their strengths were different and their appearances would be different. And the status will be different.


    The boss of the North District is the leader of the bones forces in the North District. His strength is very strong. There are seven or eight levels of the master of the stars, so the color of the bones is very bright and beautiful. At the same time, some equipment was worn, such as armor heads to protect deadly places, and powerful weapons.


    But no matter what equipment he is equipped with, Tang Ye''s strength is much higher than the boss of the North District, and it is not difficult to deal with it.

 Chapter 2655： Road to the hegemony!

    The boss of the North District has a spear weapon, which Tang Ye missed when he saw it. The weapon he used mainly inherited the Long Family''s halberd combat skills, so he also used the halberd. However, after arriving in the firmament world, there are no weapons anymore, they have always been weapons that use power mimicry.


    Although the power mimicry weapon has its strong points, as a weapon, after all, it does not have the same texture as a physical weapon, and it is impossible to play a physical weapon. A physical weapon is actually not just a prop for the warrior, but also a friend, companion, and relative. This feeling is incomparable to power mimicry weapons.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary for him to build a weapon, like everyone else, a growth weapon. After all, the resources on hand are not so abundant now, so it is impossible to create a perfect weapon at once. Then choose a growth weapon, and when you get other resources in the future, you can use it to train weapons.


    After the weapon is built, you will have martial skills that match the weapon, and martial skills can also be cultivated. Therefore, Tang Ye knew that the enhancement of his cultivation in the firmament world had just begun. Moreover, besides martial arts, there are other martial arts that can be practiced alone. Otherwise, without weapons, there would be no martial skills, and that person would be too restrictive.


    Looking at the North District boss sitting on the skeleton war horse, holding a halberd, Tang Ye thought about these things. Then, look at the boss of the North District, ready to deal with it, and control the power of the bone soldiers in the North District.


    The boss of the North District didn''t know who Tang Ye was. However, looking at Tang Ye now, he was very surprised. In fact, it was the same thing, that was, as a living person, Tang Ye could actually stay directly in the border corpse sea. The North District boss also felt that outside Tang Ye''s body, he did not use strength to gather a shield to isolate the poisonous miasma.


    So, how does this human race breathe freely and move freely in the border corpse sea?


    "Who are you?" The boss of the North District stared at Tang Ye and asked in a low voice.


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense with the North District boss, and said, "The one who came to kill you. Are you the North District leader? Then, I will challenge you now. If you lose, the North District leader will be me. I lose. Naturally it is a dead word."


    "You..." The boss of the North District didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so simple and rude, with such a purpose, to kill him, or to be killed, the connection bureau had already said it, then he had to say something. Of course, there is no need to talk nonsense, but the North District boss always feels that his majesty has been greatly affected.


    Feelings are someone who provokes you, but you have nothing to refute?


    If you just recognize it like this, doesn''t it appear that you are very shameless and what others say? Besides, this is still a human guy. To the border corpse sea, it is an alien tribe, so it is really shameless to the native creatures. However, the border corpse sea is not to say that the rule is whose territory, there is currently no such system. The border corpse sea can be said to be created by other tribes. If it were not for the accumulation of corpses over the years, it would not have the current situation. There would be no dead creatures such as bone monsters, corpses, and dead souls. Now, the three types of undead creatures, the monster of bones, the corpse and the soul, are not unified in the sea of ??corpses.


    For these creatures, it takes a lot of time to breed, and then it takes a lot of time to breed wisdom, so now the border corpse sea is just entering a period of dispute. Fighting for the position of lord, it is almost certain that it is the indigenous people living here, of course, it may also be people from outside. Regarding the fight for supremacy, there is never a limit to which tribe must be, especially for those without tradition and history.


    Moreover, the undead creatures in the border corpse sea were originally conceived because the corpses of various tribes were piled up. Therefore, among these undead creatures, there are various tribes. Human race, Orc race, Demon race, etc. Therefore, it is not a problem for anyone from any tribe to become the lord of the border corpse sea. The undead creatures here will not be rejected because of this. The most important thing is strength!


    However, in the eyes of the undead creatures in the Boundary Corpse Sea, do the people of the living tribe outside have the ability to become the overlord of the Boundary Corpse Sea?


    This is of course impossible! Because the environment of the corpse sea on the border is not suitable for people outside to survive, then the people outside must have no idea about it. And even if you have an idea, how can you adapt to this terrifying and poisonous miasma?


    Staying in the border corpse sea is a life-threatening thing at all times, so who would do it!


    However, now seeing that Tang Ye, the human race, can breathe and move freely in the Border Corpse Sea Land, the boss of the North District has to be surprised. Moreover, this human race said that he wanted to challenge himself and become the boss of the skeleton soldiers in the North District. Doesn''t that mean he wants to fight for hegemony?


    Hey, I never expected that Human Race would intervene at this critical moment! Is it the human race who wants to come to the border corpse sea to fight for the supremacy?


    This really despised the power of the Border Corpse Sea. What tribe is not good, it is the human tribe that is almost the weakest, reduced to a joke among various tribes? Perhaps because other tribes have great power, they may also be able to fight for the supremacy. But Human Race is too much for granted, I''m afraid that I don''t know how to die!


    "Huh, I didn''t expect it to be a human race. It''s really a great joke in the world! Just rely on you, still thinking about defeating me and becoming the leader of the North District Bonesland? What a joke!" The North District boss stared at Tang Ye, sitting on the skeleton On the battle horse, he hummed contemptuously at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt very bored, rolled his eyes, and said, "You are obviously surprised at me, why are you so stiff? Since I''m here, I won''t know much about the sea of ??corpses. And after I got to know, I still decide to get rid of all the leaders of you, and then I will become the overlord of the border corpse sea, the real overlord!"


    "Extremely arrogant!" The North District boss yelled, feeling that Tang Ye was really arrogant, so he slammed the halberd against Tang Ye, and shot Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s sharp eyes and quick hands, the key is to have a powerful force in his body, which can suppress the boss of the North District, or even crush it. So he didn''t evade, and quickly shot, grabbing the halberd from the boss of the North District and holding it in his hand.


    "What?" The boss of the North District was even more surprised. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye grabbed the halberd he shot directly, didn''t it mean that Tang Ye was very powerful? It should be very strong, otherwise how dare to do such dangerous things as unarmed weapons!


    After Tang Ye held the halberd of the boss in the north area, he took a look at the halberd and found that the halberd was not a powerful and rare weapon. It was probably found from the piles of corpses in the border corpse sea and some corpses with halberds , And then go through a little polishing.


    Tang Ye looked at the boss of the North District, and then said, "I said, I will kill you and become the new owner of the North District Skeleton Land!"

 Chapter 2656： Let you!

    After Tang Ye snorted to the boss of the North District, he suddenly hit the halberd back to the boss of the North District. The momentum was like a rainbow, and the power exuded was terrifying, even the North District boss sitting on the skeleton warrior couldn¡¯t help it. Frightened.


    The power of this human race is very strong!


    The North District boss wanted to evade, but the speed of the halberd attack was too fast for him to evade. So, he can only carry it. However, it was not him that the halberd attacked.


    Click!


    Tweeted!


    The halberd attacked the skeleton warhorse sitting on the northern boss. The skull head of the skeletal warhorse was broken, and there was a cry of pain, then the head shattered, and the whole body of the warhorse fell to the ground and shattered. The boss of the North District sitting on it was caught off guard, and fell to the ground, feeling a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye and the boss of the North District came too fast at this point, and the other skeleton soldiers did not have time to intervene. Now, seeing that the boss of the North District was knocked down, they still didn''t know whether to act. One reason was that they were shocked by Tang Ye''s powerful force. The other reason was that what Tang Ye said to the North District boss just now was to challenge and become the new owner of the North District Bones Land. For this kind of challenge between masters, the skeleton soldiers have never interfered. Because it''s about the hegemony, if someone intervenes, what authority is there. For most bone soldiers with low intelligence, strength is what they most recognize.


    The boss of the North District was knocked down by Tang Ye, knowing that he was embarrassed, and he became very angry. The anger made him not think carefully about whether the power Tang Ye showed just now was beyond him. Now, he has only one thought: kill Tang Ye!


    "You''re looking for death!" The North District boss picked up the halberd on the ground and attacked Tang Ye. This kind of melee combat has never been as fancy as magic, mainly relying on hitting people. Therefore, the boss of the North District also gave out the strongest power, transformed into domineering, and advanced towards Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye''s real strength has the eighth level of the Lord of Stars, and after fighting with Yan Mo before, he is about to break through to the nineth level. From this point alone, he is much stronger than the North District boss. Not to mention, Tang Ye mastered the dead wood in spring stunt, which can bring great bonuses. Therefore, Tang Ye dealt with the North District boss, the ending is not unknown, it should be said that it was decided at the beginning.


    He must have won.


    Therefore, in the face of the halberd from the boss of the North District, Tang Ye didn''t need to use the weapon under the power mimicry, but only needed to use hard Taijiquan. He clenched his right fist to gather his strength, accumulate his strength on the spot, and when the North District boss attacked, he slammed out with a fierce punch and confronted the North District boss''s halberd.


    Click!


    Snap it!


    When Tang Ye¡¯s fist confronted the North District boss¡¯s halberd, he saw that the North District boss¡¯s halberd broke, and then it was broken, starting from the head of the halberd, and after it broke, it was hit by force again, and there was a slap. , The halberd was broken and fell to the ground.


    At the same time, Tang Ye''s fist was more powerful than that. After the impact broke the halberd, there was still a force that continued to impact the past and hit the boss of the North District. However, it was not the skull that hit the boss of the North District, so after the boss of the North District flew out, only the bones were broken, but they soon gathered back and confronted Tang Ye.


    However, it can be seen from this that the strength of the North District boss is not Tang Ye''s opponent. Tang Ye had completely suppressed him, and the other skeleton soldiers could see clearly.


    Tang Ye didn''t rush to kill the boss of the North District. Because the bone soldiers in the north area need to react and kill their boss all at once, it may be to make them panic and flee separately, or to make them feel insubstantial and not obey.


    Therefore, after confronting the boss of the North District, Tang Ye is not in a hurry to continue his shots, but pretends to be like a tyrannical person, relying on strong strength to bully the weak, sneered and provoke the boss of the North District, and said: "It seems you are not My opponent, then the troops in the North District will be mine from now on."


    Of course, the boss of the North District was very unwilling. Scarlet light flashed in his hollow eyes. He activated the violent secret skills possessed by the bone monsters under the higher wisdom, and suddenly a layer of scarlet light appeared on his whole body. His aura completely changed, very Horrible, the bone soldiers around him all retreated, even kneeling down, as if to obey the power of the king.


    "Very well, you completely angered me, and I will let you know how serious the consequences of provoking the majesty of a king are!" The North District boss shouted angrily to Tang Ye.


    This kind of confrontation made the other skeleton soldiers see more and understood what was going on. It was Tang Ye who challenged their boss. According to the rules of these strong men, the winner is king. If Tang Ye wins, then the leader of their North District will definitely not be the current North District boss. For this kind of thing, these bone soldiers in the North District are acceptable, anyway, this has always been a tradition. Moreover, now the boss of the North District has challenged the boss to become the king after winning. The only difference now is that it is not their bone soldiers who came to challenge the boss of the North District, but a human race.


    This is not an unacceptable thing, as long as this human race is strong enough, it is acceptable. The only problem is those with high wisdom. They will want more things. For example, Tang Ye, a human race who becomes their king, will always have some benefits and pursuits for them and what they will do in the future.


    However, according to the current situation, this human race may not be able to defeat the boss, after all, after the boss enters a violent state, the strength is greatly improved.


    In general, the skeleton soldiers are now in a state. They know what has happened and they know what will change. Now they are watching, all they need is to see a result. Was it the human race who came to the challenge to win, or the boss to win.


    At this time, the North District boss entered a violent state, and his strength had indeed improved a lot, but he still could not surpass Tang Ye. Tang Ye looked at him like this, then looked at the skeleton soldiers, knowing that he could do it.


    The boss of the North District thought that after he entered a violent state, he would be able to scare Tang Ye, but looking at Tang Ye''s reaction, it seemed that he could not. He was even more angry. He was going to attack Tang Ye and reveal his terrifying strength, perhaps only in this way could this stupid human race be afraid!


    However, the boss of the North District hadn''t acted yet. Suddenly, Tang Ye swept over, with a fast speed, and arrived in a flash, making the boss of the North District feel caught off guard again.


    boom!


    When Tang Ye arrived in front of the boss of the North District, he slammed it down, hitting the bones of the boss of the North District on the shoulder. Under the impact of huge power, the bones of the boss in the north area shattered again, the skull fell off and rolled grunting.


    At this moment, even the North District boss, who had entered a violent state, was completely panicked. Because if Tang Ye hit his skull just now, he would die.


    Damn, this human race has been letting himself!

 Chapter 2657： Same routine!

    The boss of the North District has realized that every time Tang Ye''s attacks are better than him! Every time Tang Ye shot him, whether it was an active attack or passive defense, it suppressed him, brought him an impact, shocked him, and panicked him.


    He had already used the strongest power, but Tang Ye could still suppress him, and he was able to do well. Judging from these, he knew that Tang Ye''s strength was completely above him.


    So, don¡¯t you just need to fight? I must have lost. But, not reconciled, how could there be such a thing. I was not killed by the boss of the Eastern District, but by a human race. Thinking about it, I feel absurd!


    The boss of the North District has thought about his fate. In this dispute, he was killed by the boss of the East District, or conspired to death by other people. Yes, the result of death was also thought of, but he never thought that he would appear The result of Terran defeated and then killed. How could the human race appear in the border corpse sea, other more powerful races can''t do it, they are the human race, and they have to kill themselves!


    This kind of result is indeed very unacceptable, so the North District boss plans to launch his North District Skeleton Soldiers against Tang Ye. The so-called double fist is difficult to defeat the enemy with four hands. Tang Ye can always be solved. Therefore, the boss of the North District secretly planned to activate the forces under the contract relationship to let the bone soldiers of the North District attack Tang Ye.


    Click!


    However, at this time, suddenly, Tang Ye stepped on the skull of the North District boss, which stopped the North District boss who wanted to initiate a contractual relationship. Skeletons are the deadly place for their own bone soldiers. If the skulls are killed, they will die. If you die, let alone initiating a contractual relationship, even the contractual relationship will be terminated.


    "You, what are you going to do?" The boss of the North District was frightened all of a sudden. He didn''t want to die. How could he die? There are still great rivers and mountains waiting to conquer. How could he die in the hands of a human race?


    Tang Ye ignored the boss of the North District at this time, but faced the bone soldiers in the North District, and said loudly: "Your master, your leader, your king, I have stepped on my feet now, and soon, he Will die in my hands. So from now on, I will be your new master, your new leader, and your new king!"


    The skeletal soldiers in the north area were taken aback for a moment and kept quiet. After Tang Ye finished speaking, they were still quiet for a while. They are still in shock, because they did not expect their king to be defeated by a human race, which is too... ashamed. Although he is his own king, the truth is, shame, shame...Unfortunately, the shame and shame of the North District boss will not be felt by these northern soldiers. On the contrary, not only did they not empathize with the boss of the North District, they sighed and despised the boss of the North District. They no longer wanted to recognize such a person as the boss, and as a leader, he was unworthy!


    This is the sadness of respect for strength. When there is strength, ten thousand people listen. When the strength is insufficient, people despise it.


    "You..." The boss of the North District could see the changes in the hearts of these skeleton soldiers, and he couldn''t help being furious, feeling too much, and cursed: "You have no brains, you are just puppets, destined to only sell your lives!"


    Click!


    When the North District boss uttered angrily, Tang Ye stepped on his skull and used some strength. This kind of pressure would make even the bones in nature very painful, so the North District boss didn''t dare to speak out. He felt very aggrieved. He didn''t expect to fall into the control and oppression of a human race. What happened? Could it be that the situation in the Western District has changed and was occupied by the human race?


    Seeing that the bone soldiers began to downplay the authority of the North District boss and recognized him as a new strong man, Tang Ye knew that it was almost all right. He looked at the North District boss and said: "It''s nothing to be angry to lose to me. It has also been conquered. Could it be said that your North District is stronger than the East District? If not, then don''t be surprised that you can defeat the East District, but you can''t defeat the North District?"


    "What are you talking about?" The boss of the North District was stunned. Hearing Tang Ye''s words meant that the East District had been resolved, so the boss of the East District was dead?


    how is this possible!


    The strength of the Eastern Region is much stronger than that of the Northern Region. He needs to join forces with the strength of the Southern Region to match the Eastern Region. Even so, he only won the Eastern Region a little bit. I heard that the boss of the Eastern District has broken through to the realm of the master of the star field. So, can defeat the boss of the Eastern District, that is to say, this human race has the strength of the master of the star field?


    Guru!


    At this moment, Tang Ye took out half of the skull, threw it on the ground, and stopped after rolling a few times.


    Except for the boss of the North District, the other skeleton soldiers in the North District also had doubts about Tang Ye''s words. Even if they didn''t have much wisdom, they were very suspicious of what Tang Ye said. Because this matter is very simple, the boss of the Eastern District has reached the eighth level of the Star Territory Lord, and he is very strong. He is a huge power. How can he be defeated so easily?


    Isn''t this human being lying?


    However, after Tang Ye dropped half a skull, they had to believe it.


    Tang Ye said to them: "Don''t believe it, this is the head of the king of the Eastern District, you must recognize it."


    That is indeed the skull of the East Side boss. When Gu Xie killed the boss of the Eastern District before, Tang Ye asked him to recover the skeleton of the boss of the Eastern District. Before going to deal with the skeletal forces in the northern and southern districts, Tang Ye felt that the skeletal body of the boss in the eastern district was useful, so he brought half of it and handed the other side to Gu Xie. Now that the skull of the boss of the eastern zone is released, the bone soldiers in the northern zone can indeed recognize it, because such a skull, as a king, has signed a contract, controlled a party''s power, and has broken through to the master of the star field. It is different from the normal skull.


    "Unexpectedly..." Seeing the skull of the boss in the Eastern District, the boss in the North District and the other skeleton soldiers were stunned. So now, no one can deal with this human race in the Withered Bone District anymore?


    At this time, Tang Ye knew that the time was right, so he suddenly sucked up the skull of the North District boss under his feet, and shouted to the many skeleton soldiers in the North District: "From now on, I will be your new master!"


    After all, Tang Ye suddenly smashed the skull of the North District boss, in front of the many bone soldiers in the North District. With a cry of pain, the head of the North District boss shattered, and then the skeletal body of the North District boss, which began to slowly converge, shattered directly, turning into a pile of dilapidated bones. In this way, the North District boss is dead.


    This had a great shock to the bone soldiers in the north area. Seeing their boss killed in this way, they all seemed to have lingering fears. Then one of the skeleton soldiers shouted out, admitting that Tang Ye was the new master. As a result, other skeleton soldiers also shouted out. Soon, the Skeleton Soldiers in the North District recognized this, and Tang Ye was their new master.


    At the same time, the skeletal soldiers on the southern side were solved by Gu Xie using the same routine!

 Chapter 2658： A place to fall behind!

    Gu Xie went to intercept the boss of the southern area and seized control of the bone soldiers in the southern area. The method used was very similar to Tang Ye''s, and it could be said that it was the same routine. However, not quite. Because Gu Xie itself is a skeleton soldier, because it is the same kind of creature, the power that controls the southern area is much easier than Tang Ye''s control of the northern area.


    Click!


    With a clear voice, Gu Xie grabbed the skull of the boss in the Southern District and used force to kill the boss in the Southern District.


    The bone soldiers in the southern area looked at Gu Xie, showing a surrender appearance. Gu Xie looked at these bone soldiers surrendering to him, and at a glance, it was a huge army, neatly arranged, powerful and powerful. He was still very excited, unable to calm down for a long time.


    For him, this kind of thing is still a little weird, he did it himself. Before he changed, he didn''t dare to think about such things. I can actually do this, not only to get rid of the fate of being oppressed by others, but also to become stronger and become a conqueror. Now, he believed that Tang Ye had solved the boss of the North District, so, it was equal to that, the entire Withered Bone District was theirs.


    In the past, people who could only stay in a corner, squat alone, went to snatch, just like a gangster. Now, he is like a king.


    Gu Xie is very knowledgeable about the gratitude, knowing that this is Tang Ye''s achievement for helping him. Therefore, deep in his heart, he wanted to follow Tang Ye more firmly. In addition to being grateful to Tang Ye, this was also because he saw more from Tang Ye. The current dry bone area is not the end, but just the start. If you want to conquer more places and see more things, you must follow Tang Ye. Follow Tang Ye, there is meat to eat!


    When Gu Xie looked at the skeletal force in the Southern District with excitement, he received Tang Ye''s message. Tang Ye said that he had settled the skeletal soldiers in the North District and asked if he had settled the South District. If everything is resolved, then arrangements can be made to unify the dead bone area. First of all, we must gather the skeleton soldiers in the withered bone area and make an announcement. It just so happens that there is a vast area in the west area that can accommodate tens of thousands of bone soldiers. For this reason, Tang Ye plans to gather these skeleton soldiers together to hold a huge announcement event.


    After getting Gu Xie''s reply, he knew that Gu Xie had already taken the Bone Soldiers in the Southern Region. Although it was expected, Tang Ye was still happy. Now, even if the Withered Bone Zone was conquered, it was a small start. And since the Withered Bone Zone was taken, then the next step was to take down the entire border corpse sea. But before that, there are still evil ghosts that need to be resolved.


    Although it is now a general of the evil ghost tribe-Yan Mo. However, over the Withered Bone Zone, the small spacecraft led by Yan Mo have not been resolved yet, they are still suspended in the sky, probably waiting for Yan Mo to return. Now Yan Mo is dead, so naturally he can''t go back. What Tang Ye was worried about was that if these spaceships were not dealt with, let them leave and return to Sahai to report back. Sahai knew that he was angry and returned to the Border Corpse Sea. It would be very bad for Tang Ye and Asiya. thing. As the patriarch of the evil ghost clan, Sahai''s own strength is very terrifying, let alone the strength of his troops. If these forces attacked the Border Corpse Sea together, even if the Border Corpse Sea had a terrifying and highly poisonous miasma, it would be difficult to stop Sahai¡¯s attack. Therefore, it is still impossible to let Sahai know that they killed Yan Mo.


    Regarding this matter, Tang Ye went back to discuss with Asiya and the others.


    Previously, after helping Asiya and the others healed, they were allowed to rest. Now Tang Ye went to solve the skeletal soldiers in the north area. It took some time, so now Asiya and the others have rested and are using their power to go. Speed ??up treatment. In general, except for the most seriously injured Asya, the injuries of Sivir, Dizia and Ackerman are basically almost as good as they are.


    When Tang Ye came back, when Tang Ye talked about solving the problem of the evil ghost clan spacecraft suspended in the dead bone area, Asiya and the others stopped the treatment and discussed how to solve the problem together.


    Although Asiya hated Sahai, the evil ghost patriarch, she wished to kill Sahai immediately, but she also knew that with their current strength, it would be very dangerous against Shang Sahai. She was not impulsive, not dominated by anger and hatred, and calmly said: "Now we are not enough to deal with Sahai, then we have to stop these spacecraft to avoid being escaped by them, and then let Sahai know what we are here."


    Disya and the others are very grateful that Asiya can be so calm, they breathed a sigh of relief. Disya said: "Now Ackerman and I, Sivir''s injuries are almost healed, and we can fly up and knock down these spacecraft."


    "But we still don''t know how many evil ghost clan soldiers are still on those spaceships. If there are too many, we won''t have to rush up." Sivir thought about it. This is a problem that needs attention.


    "I can go and check first. At my speed, if the detection is not in combat, there is no problem." Ackerman said.


    "Even so, pay attention to the problem of the ballista equipped on the ghost clan spacecraft. Once discovered, even if you can fly, it is very dangerous to face the ballista on the spacecraft in mid-air. And, you really are Can you hold back your hands? On those spaceships, although it is not the angel horn used by Sahai, there may be a lot of dirty things. Can you really hold back those sins when you see them?" Athea looked. Ackerman said.


    Ackerman shook the sharp edge of the handshake, bowed his head and said nothing. This seems to be really hard to bear. If you see what evil ghosts are doing, you definitely want to go out and kill them. In Ackerman''s words, the temper is the most irritable and impulsive, and it is easy to lose his mind.


    They know each other very well, and they also know that they need to be very careful to deal with the evil ghosts on the spaceship. Tang Ye watched them discussing, very pleased. Although they have all become fallen angels, their hearts have not changed much. They are still kind-hearted people and beautiful girls.


    In fact, we have to thank Tang Ye and Gu Xie for this. Because Tang Ye and Gu Xie absorbed the calamity body power they carried, if they did not absorb the calamity body power, then the calamity body power would affect their minds. In this case, it is possible that they will all be dominated by anger and hatred, and can no longer discuss the issue of dealing with the enemy as calmly as they are now.


    Asiya and the others discussed for a while, looking at Tang Ye, and seeing Tang Ye having a faint smile on their faces, they all found it strange. Asiya asked directly: "What are you laughing at?"


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, looked at them, rolled his eyes, and said, "Listening to what you discussed, I think the basic problems have been solved. Just be careful. However, I am wondering, are we too? Can some spacecraft be built? After all, a lot of power is generated by tools. We can¡¯t do without these tools.¡±


    "We don''t have craftsmen or blacksmiths." Asiya said.

 Chapter 2659： Recovery wisdom!

    Craftsmen and blacksmiths are very important roles in this world. As the name suggests, craftsmen are workers in manufacturing. The blacksmith is actually similar to the craftsman, except that he specializes in the art industry, and the blacksmith focuses on weapon forging. As for craftsmen, they are mainly used for daily use of props, such as houses, machinery and equipment, and spacecraft.


    In this world, spaceship is very necessary, because this world is distributed with large and small stars world, to go to a star world, spacecraft is the most important way to ride.


    Tang Ye considered a problem, they also need something like a spacecraft, otherwise, it would be difficult to leave the border corpse sea in the future. Assia and the others also knew this, and they started to think about it after they arrived at the border corpse sea without death. Because if they want to leave, the spaceship is necessary. Even if they can fly, many cultivators can also fly by sending out power. However, this kind of flight requires too much power and is very dangerous. The distance between a star, the world, and the earth, may be quite far away. If you consume your own power to fly, you may lose your power in the middle. Then you fall down to the chaotic abyss between the stars, the world, and the earth. .


    Between the stars, the heavens and the earth, there is no vacant land, it is an invisible void, called the abyss of chaos. No one knows what is below the abyss of chaos. In the past, many people fell, and no one can survive. Therefore, the chaotic abyss between the stars, the heavens and the earth, makes no cultivator dared to rely on his own power to fly and cross to different stars and the earth, relying on flying tools, such as spaceships, and some weird ones from talented craftsmen. Alternative invention. But in essence, it is also a spacecraft.


    Now Tang Ye and the others don¡¯t have a spaceship. This is for sure, because they have just started to conquer the dead bone area, and their understanding of bone soldiers is just some simple bone monsters. Where are the craftsmen and blacksmiths? Class, so there are almost no other things developed.


    However, considering the future, these things must develop, otherwise, even if the injury is cured, it will become stronger, but still can''t leave the border corpse sea, because I dare not risk expending strength to fly away and fall into Chaos abyss is very dangerous.


    Tang Ye had to pay attention to the fact that Asiya suggested that there were no craftsmen and blacksmiths. If you become the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea, you must build and develop this place. It can''t be as simple as ruling the undead creatures. Regarding this problem, he thinks it can actually be solved. Because some signs can be foreseen. When I was in the West District before, I didn''t see any development, but when facing the East District, it was not. For example, the Skeleton Warhorse appeared in the Eastern District, which is not available in the Western District. Then, some of the skeleton soldiers in the eastern zone have weapons, or weapons that are in line with their personal strengths, which can be better used. It can be guessed that this is a customized weapon for them, or a professional opinion, then this supply customization The weapon, or the skeleton soldier who made the guidance, could it be the blacksmith.


    You should know that the identities of these bone soldiers before death are various, they may be fighters, they may be magic, they may also be craftsmen, or blacksmiths, etc. After they die, their memory is lost. Some may not be bred to become bone monsters, that is, they will die forever. However, some give birth to undead life and become undead creatures. At the beginning, it was a puppet undead, but as it grows stronger, it will slowly restore the memory of the past. Especially, when their wisdom increases, their memory will slowly recover. In this case, they may be outstanding people, so the skills they mastered during their lifetime can be used.


    Tang Ye thinks this is an aspect that can be explored. As for how to dig, it is a lot of work. Memory is restored as wisdom increases, so they need to improve their wisdom. This kind of "open mind" thing can be affected by contractual relationships. The higher the wisdom of the owner who has concluded a contract with them, the greater the degree of wisdom that can be improved for them. The other is to teach them to train them, let them learn other things, and then guide their wisdom to improve.


    These two methods can work, Tang Ye has seen it. The best proof is Guxie. Now Gu Xie''s wisdom is very high, and his memories of his lifetime have almost recovered, and now it is equivalent to his second life. However, Gu Xie has also improved. Although he has restored his past memories, some things have actually changed. There are even some memories that will never be restored. The changes are mainly in personality. Therefore, although it is the second life, many changes have taken place. It is not so much a rebirth as a new life.


    But it doesn''t matter, the abilities that a person has mastered during his lifetime will still be mastered again because of memory recovery. Then, if there are forgers and craftsmen, you can make up for this.


    Of course, with so many skeletal soldiers, it is impossible to say that everyone can improve their wisdom and restore memory. This is too exaggerated and unsafe. If all the skeletal soldiers recover before, they will definitely riot, because they will have their own will, and they will not necessarily obey Tang Ye''s orders and rule.


    Therefore, it is unrealistic for all skeleton soldiers to improve their wisdom and restore memory. Even if Tang Ye can ignore the riots and hidden dangers that may occur, it can''t be done. Because it takes a lot of work to help improve wisdom, there is definitely no way to spread it to all bone soldiers. For this reason, we can only say that it is a "preferential arrangement".


    Choose those who are excellent and have demonstrated their abilities in related areas, and give priority to training.


    This can be discovered through observation, which bone soldiers usually do some things that are good at making things. After selecting a batch, train this batch of skeleton soldiers, and wait for the results to see if there are forgers and craftsmen. One way to improve their wisdom is that Tang Yehui personally concludes a contract with them, and the second is to teach them something to promote the development of wisdom.


    It is not difficult to select these bone soldiers, just pay attention to observation. The so-called situation is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change. If a skeleton soldier was a craftsman and a forger before his death, even if he is dead now and has no memory of the past, he will still be a craftsman and forging because of some habits and potential consciousness. Teacher-related matters.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, recovered, looked at Asiya and the others, and said, "It seems that we are going to train a group of craftsmen and blacksmiths by ourselves."

 Chapter 2660： Think too much!

    When they heard Tang Ye''s words, Asiya and the others were taken aback. Although I think Tang Ye made a lot of sense, if there is no craftsman and blacksmith, then he can be trained. However, after thinking about it carefully, this idea seems to be very problematic.


    Cultivating craftsmen and blacksmiths is too light to say. How to cultivate? There is no one else here except the skeleton soldiers! Moreover, they do not know the craftsmanship and forging skills themselves, so how can they teach others?


    "Is this difficult?" Asiya said to Tang Ye. She was wondering if Tang Ye had made things simple because she had done things very smoothly recently, thinking that everything could be successful. The fact is not the case. Defeating Yan Mo and conquering the Withered Bone Zone, although smooth, does not mean that other things will also go smoothly.


    Asiya said to Tang Ye again: "Talents are very important, and if you want to have talents, you must have someone first. If there are no people, how can there be talents?"


    Tang Ye looked at Asiya and knew what Asiya was referring to. He smiled and said, "Indeed, we have no one here, but we have to go to the village to do what the customs do. This is the border sea of ??corpses. The people here are those Bone soldiers, or other creatures we don¡¯t know yet."


    "You mean..." Asiya, Ackerman, Disya, and Xivir heard Tang Ye''s words, they suddenly realized.


    Assia thought about it. In fact, as soon as she heard Tang Ye''s words, she knew that Tang Ye meant that talent was to be selected from bone soldiers or other creatures in the sea of ??corpses on the border. Her first thoughts about this kind of thinking were absurd, because the bone soldiers in her impression were actually similar to puppets, and to say that it was a low-level creature. These low-level creatures are fine for them to do simple mechanical physical tasks, but it is probably difficult to use their heads to think.


    However, when she wanted to say this to Tang Ye, Asiya thought of Gu Xie. Guxie is a monster of bones, but the wisdom and behavior of Guxie are similar to those of them. The only difference is that the body is bones, and they are flesh. Therefore, Gu Xie, as a bone monster, was similar in wisdom to them. At the same time, the bosses of the various districts, the eastern, northern and southern districts, are also very smart. So it can be seen that the skeleton soldiers can be upgraded and developed. If they reach the level of the ancient evil, then it is really no different from a person. In this way, among them, there may be talents who become craftsmen and blacksmiths.


    "I understand what you mean." Asiya looked at Tang Ye and said.


    She agreed with Tang Ye''s meaning, and said: "This is indeed a try. After all, these bone soldiers are made of various people, and there are some infinite possibilities among them."


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded and said: "I will let Gu Xie do this. He is a bone monster, and he knows bone monsters very well. Let him observe and select a batch of bone monsters to cultivate and develop. Talent plan."


    Tang Ye continued: "At the same time, we are going to explore other places, because here is a vast area in the corpse sea. I don¡¯t know what creatures are in other areas, whether it¡¯s an enemy or a friend, we must understand clearly. ."


    "I agree with this." Asiya nodded.


    Disya, Sivir, and Ackerman next to them, their reaction was slower, but they probably understood what was going on. Seeing Asiya nodded in agreement, they didn''t bother to think about it, and then nodded. Anyway, it was something that Tang Ye and His Royal Highness both agreed with, so they wouldn''t be wrong to follow along.


    "However, the matter of the evil ghost clan spacecraft in the sky still has to be resolved." Tang Ye raised his head to look at the sky, and said the matter back, "Since the evil ghost clan chief cannot know that we killed Yan Mo, or at least it will take a while. , So that even if Sahai knew that we killed Yan Mo, he would not be able to come and kill us, because he was busy going to the Centennial Celebration of Emperor Void. In this way, we can get time for relaxation."


    Asiya definitely wanted to kill the people on the evil ghost clan spacecraft, and agreed with Tang Ye¡¯s idea: "So, we have to find a way to go to the spacecraft and kill the evil ghost clan people. If we can seize the spacecraft, Even better. We can use those spaceships. If there are craftsmen in the skeleton soldiers, we can also let them learn and build our spaceships."


    Tang Ye said, "Is there any other way to go to the spaceship besides flying?"


    Asiya couldn''t help rolling her eyes, and said, "No."


    They don¡¯t know how to fly, so how do they get to the sky?


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, and then fell into thinking again. Because if he wants to fly up, he has no other choice except Asiya and the others who are angels with flying ability and let them fly up.


    Asiya looked at Tang Ye, and then at Disya and Ackerman, she frowned and thought about it, then made a decision, and said, "Let''s go, now Yan Mo is dead. I must stay in the spacecraft. The ghosts on the board are all pilots who cook some of their own food. These ghosts don¡¯t have too much power, and our injuries are almost healed. Don¡¯t worry. The only thing to worry about is the ballista equipped with the spacecraft. , Those ballistas are very powerful. Our angel race suffered from this loss before, and many of our companions were shot down by the ballistas..."


    As they said, their expressions could not conceal their anger and hatred. In the beginning of the war, the evil spirits used a ballista spaceship equipped with huge power, which defeated the flying ability of their angels. At that time, he was still being ridiculed. The evil ghost tribe laughed haha, saying that they were "bird-beaters", which was really shameful.


    Nevertheless, those powerful ballistas are still very daunting.


    After listening to Asiya''s words, Tang Ye knew that as long as the problem of the evil spirit tribe''s spaceship ballista was solved, Disya and the others could be assured of dealing with the evil spirit tribe people on the spaceship. But the problem is that the ballista is equipped on the spacecraft, if they don''t fly up, they can do nothing on the ground.


    "Actually... I don''t think I need to worry." At this moment Ackerman spoke a little cautiously, as if worried that he might say something wrong. Because it is now discussing the countermeasures against the evil ghost clan spacecraft, which requires brains, and among them, Ackerman has always been the one who is not very intelligent. Previously, her impulsive attack on Yan Mo was the best explanation.


    But now, she had something to say, because she felt that Athea and Tang Ye were thinking too much, and there was actually no need to worry so much. She said: "If we get to the spaceship, we shouldn''t have to worry about being attacked by other spaceships with ballistas, because if they attack the spaceship, they will attack themselves. If the spaceship is broken, they will not be able to escape or leave. One thing they should be very worried about. There are three spaceships on it. We only need three people to land on the spaceship."


    "Huh?" Asiya was stunned when she heard Ackerman''s words, this idea seemed to make sense.

 Chapter 2661： Life first!

    Hearing Ackerman¡¯s words, and then thinking about it, although I still think it¡¯s dangerous, it seems to be very reasonable. Both Athea and Tang Ye feel that they are thinking too much, in fact, their own power. They are still very strong, and the remaining evil ghost clan spaceships will no longer have too strong power, so as long as they can reach the spaceship smoothly, they can be solved without worrying too much.


    Ackerman said again: "Unless there is a general of the evil spirit clan like Yan Mo on the spacecraft. If it is just an ordinary evil spirit clan soldier, even if it is an elite evil ghost clan soldier, don''t worry. With the power we recover now Look, it''s fast enough to kill them."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "In this way, the main thing is to be able to reach the spacecraft smoothly. During the process of flying up, you can''t be found, otherwise the spacecraft''s ballista will be fired and obstructed. This is the most dangerous. ."


    "Yes." Ackerman said.


    Tang Ye looked at Asiya and said, "What do you mean?"


    Only these angels can fly up to deal with the evil ghost clan spacecraft. Tang Ye can¡¯t do it. The angel clan belongs to Asiya. If they are dispatched, the danger will definitely threaten them, so Tang Ye can¡¯t make arrangements directly. .


    Asiya looked up, frowned and squinted, then said, "Then try. However, wait until it gets dark so that the people on the evil ghost clan spaceship can''t see the situation below."


    "Okay, I''m up to you on this matter." Tang Ye nodded.


    Asiya looked at Ackerman, Sivir, and Disya, and said: "When it gets dark, we will act. Our goal is to eliminate these three evil ghost clan ships. If they can be captured, let the ships land. It is naturally best to come down. If it can''t be captured, it will be destroyed directly, and the people of the evil ghost tribe cannot be allowed to go back to tell Sahai.


    "Yes!" Dizya nodded with Ackerman and Sivir.


    Then, Disya looked at Asiya and said: "Your Royal Highness, Ackerman and Sivir will do this. You should stay in the Oasis Base and take a good rest, otherwise we are worried about your injury. Your Royal Highness. Don''t worry, we will definitely complete this task."


    Ackerman and Sivir both nodded and agreed with Disya, saying that there were only three spaceships, and the three of them would solve it. One person would solve one spaceship. It just so happened that there was no need for Asiya to dispatch. After all, Assi Ya''s injuries were still serious, especially the broken wings. Now it has finally started to recover. If it gets worse, it will be very troublesome.


    Asiya knew what Disya and the others wanted, but she was also worried that the three of them would go alone. So she must act together. Although she still has a serious injury, the strength she can display is actually stronger than that of Disya and the others. Therefore, she felt it necessary to act together.


    "This is not good, I want to..." Asiya wanted to speak, but was pulled by Tang Ye and interrupted.


    Tang Ye said to her: "Since Disya and the others are confident, don''t worry about it. Indeed, your wings have just begun to heal. If you are injured again, the consequences will be very serious and it is very likely that you will not be able to heal it again. So. , You don¡¯t have to take risks. Moreover, I think Disya and the others will complete the task, and I have confidence in them."


    Hearing Tang Ye affirmed himself so much, Disya, Ackerman, and Sivir were very happy. In fact, they really want to perform some tasks alone, or the kind of tasks that seem more dangerous. Because they want to prove themselves, not to have confidence in something that will surely succeed, but to have confidence at all times. And this self-confidence needs to be verified, and now to solve the evil ghost clan spacecraft, this is the case.


    Complete the task alone, prove their strength, confirm their confidence, so that Asya can rest assured and avoid Asya''s risk, it also shows that they can stand alone.


    Asiya seemed to listen to Tang Ye¡¯s words more, she felt relieved when she saw Tang Ye¡¯s words, and said, ¡°Then you will leave the task to yourself, and you must pay attention to safety. Although you can deal with it with your strength There is nothing wrong with ordinary ghost soldiers, but you don¡¯t know what traps the cunning ghosts will have, so you still have to be very careful. If you encounter an accident, you must protect yourself first. If the mission fails, you will fail. People must return. ,have you understood?"


    "Yes, Your Royal Highness!" Disya and the others nodded in unison.


    There was still some time before dark, Tang Ye gave Disya and the others a simple treatment to make them reach the best condition. When it was dark, it was time to act.


    At last it was dark, and the sea of ??corpses on the border became even more gloomy, and even slightly cold. This is a place where bones are piled up like a mountain. Almost all places are occupied by bones. The oasis base area is an exception. It is a hidden paradise. Disya and the others acted, gave out strength and formed a shield, first to protect themselves from the poisonous miasma of the border corpse sea. At night, the poisonous miasma will be more serious, so it consumes more power to protect yourself.


    Tang Ye thought about how to solve this problem. If the border corpse sea is to be used as a starting place, then the problem of Asiya and the others'' survival here must be solved. Because in the future to fight the entire border corpse sea, if you encounter a very powerful enemy, you will definitely need the power of Asiya and others. And to solve the problem of the invasion of poisonous miasma, Asiya and the others can exert a stronger force.


    Asiya and the others can''t adapt to the environment here with the power of dead trees and spring trees like him, so if they want to solve this problem, most of them have to be solved from external conditions. As for the external conditions, it is a good way for Yan Mo to use specific armor to isolate them. Moreover, the armor of equipment can be continuously improved, and it will not always be so cumbersome to affect operations.


    "Remember, you must protect yourself first." Before Disya and the others acted, Asiya once again told her, feeling like an old mother telling her to travel far.


    It may be that Asiya can no longer bear the pain of losing these companions, this is the last companion.


    Disya and the others nodded and said: "Don''t worry, your princess, we will not have any accidents, and we will never allow ourselves to happen. We have to serve the princess, and we have to take revenge, to eliminate the evil spirits, and all forces. Kill the enemy of our people!"


    Mentioning this, it seems that these angel races can always give them great courage and motivation, and their expressions are very firm.


    "Okay." Asiya said no more, nodding.


    Tang Ye stood aside and said nothing. It is impossible for him to interfere with everything and grasp everything. He is just a smarter head, and he has mastered a few more wonderful stunts. He is not a omnipotent person.


    Disya and the others waved their wings and soared towards the three spaceships of the evil ghost race.

 Chapter 2662： Take down the spaceship!

    At this time, on the three spaceships of the evil ghost tribe, on the deck of one of them, several evil ghost tribes were discussing things, and their expressions were rather solemn.


    "Master Yan Mo has been here for two days. Although there is a giant rhinoceros armor to protect against highly toxic miasma, the time of two days is probably the limit. But there is no news from Master Yan Mo. Will this be a problem?" The evil ghost clan soldier said worriedly.


    These evil ghost clan soldiers are the people who stayed on the spaceship. They are not powerful evil ghost clan soldiers. They are mainly capable of driving the spaceship and using the spaceship ballista. Their task is to protect the spaceship and wait for Yan Mo to return.


    When Yan Mo left, he didn''t think that something would happen to the spacecraft. This is the border corpse sea and there will be no enemies appearing, and the situation under the border corpse sea, because Yan Mo has been there before, so I think the situation in the border corpse sea will not threaten the spacecraft, so he is leaving the spaceship. When searching for Asiya, there were not too many evil ghost soldiers staying on the spaceship.


    After one evil ghost clan soldier spoke, another evil ghost clan soldier answered, "Indeed, two days have passed, but there is no news about Lord Yan Mo, which is really worrying."


    "What is there to worry about?" But another evil ghost clan soldier felt that the two evil ghost clan soldiers'' worries were unnecessary. He was very confident and said: "What kind of power Master Yan Mo has, you don''t know. Didn¡¯t it take more than a day to go down once before, and now it¡¯s only two days, isn¡¯t it normal? The limit of the rhino armor is more than two days. Moreover, even if the rhino armor can¡¯t defend against the poisonous miasma, Master Yan Mo and the others are strong enough to support it. Didn¡¯t they have no protection before going down? They used their own power to isolate the poisonous miasma. Moreover, since Master Yan Mo is fully prepared this time, it must be done well. It takes more time to plan. It''s only two days. I really don''t know what you are worried about. Are you so unconfident to Lord Yan Mo?"


    "That''s not what I said!" The worried evil ghost clan soldier said angrily: "Even if you haven''t caught those angel clan, you should give some information back. I don''t know where Lord Yan Mo and the others are. If it changes, then we can follow the changes. If there is an accident, Master Yan Mo and the others can quickly return to the spacecraft!"


    "So you still don''t believe in Master Yan Mo''s strength." The evil ghost clan soldier who didn''t think it was necessary to worry glanced at his companion, a little disapproving.


    "You..." Worrying about Yan Mo''s evil ghost clan soldier''s attitude toward this companion, he hummed, "You don''t want Master Yan Mo to come back soon, do you think that if Master Yan Mo is not here, you can do whatever you want on the spacecraft? Up?"


    That evil ghost clan soldier didn''t speak much anymore. It was true. Yan Mo was not on the spaceship, so they had much freedom in their actions. Don''t worry so much, they were all controlled. This situation is normal, just like many people who work in the company, especially hope that the leader is not there, so that you can fish in troubled waters without so much pressure.


    "Bastard!" The evil ghost clan soldier who knew not to worry about Master Yan Mo''s companion cursed, feeling very uncomfortable, and hummed: "If it''s Master Yan Mo, then we are also in danger. I''m going to check it out. Master Yan Mo''s situation, if necessary, go down to check, you are optimistic about the spaceship!"


    Perhaps this evil ghost clan soldier is a captain or something, and he is very responsible. He came to the edge of the spacecraft, probed out, and looked under the sea of ??corpses on the border, wanting to see if something went wrong. However, it was pitch black below and nothing could be seen. So he felt that it was necessary to descend to a lower place.


    He turned his head and said to an evil ghost clan soldier: "Lower the height of the spacecraft, I want to observe."


    There are still many evil ghost soldiers who are worried about Yan Mo''s accident. After hearing this companion''s words, some people will drive the spacecraft and lower the height of the spacecraft. The closer you get to the ground, the better you can see the situation below.


    Soon, the spacecraft was descending.


    "Don''t drop too low, pay attention to the venomous miasma in the corpse sea on the border. Stop at the height where the venomous miasma is diffused." The evil ghost clan soldier shouted again while he was still looking out and watching carefully. Below the sea of ??corpses on the border.


    But it was still dark. And I feel more and more cold. This is the harsh environment of the Boundary Zombie Sea. The higher the altitude, the lower the temperature. But because the undead in the border sea of ??corpses are powerful, the toxic miasma is permeated, and it is very gloomy and freezing, and it becomes even more terrifying at night.


    However, in order to see what''s going on under the Boundary Corpse Sea, the evil ghost clan soldier insisted on going out and used the tools made by the craftsman, similar to a telescope. However, these types of telescopes are all made through special parts of the monster body and have special abilities. They are not like the use of scientific power on the earth''s ancestral land. This type of telescope is made with the eyes of an eagle-like monster beast, and it can see things far away.


    The evil ghost clan soldier had been watching. What he saw was still pitch black, but suddenly, he seemed to have seen something and heard the sound of swiftly moving. He screamed badly in his heart, and just wanted to stretch his head back, but, with a chuckling, it seemed like a cold sharp blade passed by, he knew something must have happened. But he felt intact again. Then I want to turn my head back to remind my partner what might be the case, and be alert. However, he found that his head couldn''t turn back. Then he wanted to shout, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    Gudong!


    call!


    After a few seconds, I saw that his head had moved, and it fell directly, and then blood gushed out.


    It turned out that his head had been severed. It was just because it was cut too sharply, so it was not completely dead at first, and there was a little consciousness, and then it fell.


    The expressions of this evil ghost clan soldier remained the same, because they died so suddenly that there was really no response.


    "Is the height lowered enough?" asked the evil ghost clan soldier.


    But there was no answer.


    Several evil spirit soldiers found it strange. Seeing the killed evil spirit soldiers yelled several times, they still had no reaction at all. Suddenly they knew something was wrong, their expressions became serious, and they walked towards the evil spirit step by step. Clan soldier, check what happened in the past.


    When it got there, one of the two evil ghost races was going to pull the one that was killed, and the other was playing cover. When the slain ghost clan soldier was pulled back, he saw that his head was gone and blood was still pouring out, and the ghost clan soldier could not help but scream.


    It became a headless corpse, suddenly turned over, which is too scary!


    When the two evil ghost clan soldiers were frightened, with a cry to the ground, a black shadow flew up and approached them, and then a sharp blade of cold light flashed through their throats.

 Chapter 2660： Capture one by one!

    The evil ghost clan soldiers staying on the spaceship are indeed not strong, and they don''t even have the strength of elite soldiers. Therefore, Ackerman felt very easy when he killed them. It is even easier to harvest life under unexpected circumstances.


    When killing the first evil spirit clan soldier, it was the one who probed out. Because she used too much power, the head of the evil ghost clan soldier moved directly. Killing two more evil ghost clan soldiers now is normal, but the blood seals the throat.


    With two cry of pain, the two evil ghost soldiers fell down and died. The other evil ghost soldiers on the deck were a bit at a loss for such a change. What''s going on, this happened suddenly, is this someone attacking the spaceship? But how is it possible that someone can attack the spaceship?


    When they reacted a little bit and saw that it was an angel clan, they panicked. Because the angels attacked, it meant that something happened to Yan Mo, and that was something happened to their boss. In addition, this angel tribe did not seem to be injured, it was a very powerful angel tribe. In this case, ordinary soldiers who stayed on the spaceship would not be able to fight.


    They really did not expect that the angel race would attack their spaceship. Didn¡¯t it mean that those angel races were already seriously injured and there was no room for counterattack? What''s going on now, this angel race is fine. Moreover, what is certain is that since the Angel Race can attack the spaceship, it means Lord Yan Mo did not stop them. So, what happened to Yan Mo?


    If Master Yan Mo was just bypassed and failed to stop these angel races, then fortunately, you can rely on Master Yan Mo and wait for Master Yan Mo to come back for support. However, if Master Yan Mo had an accident, then none of the people on the spaceship would be the opponent of the Angel Race.


    What kind of situation is it?


    Ackerman was very fast and was the first to approach the spacecraft. Seeing the spaceship sinking just now, and people looking down, she flew to the bottom of the spaceship, just in the blind spot of the evil ghost race, and then suddenly attacked. Not only her, but Disya and Sivir also started to act.


    Soon, people from the evil ghost tribe were killed one after another. This is of course the result of the actions of Disya and Sivir. These evil ghost clan soldiers do not have too strong strength. And they are powerful people in the angel race, and it is only natural that they can be crushed.


    The only thing to worry about is that the ballistas on these ships are very powerful.


    "It''s the angel clan attacking!" The evil ghost clan who reacted yelled loudly, telling everyone who stayed on the spacecraft to let everyone start fighting.


    "Use the ballista!" The first reaction of these evil ghost tribes was to use this weapon, because the spaceship ballista was designed specifically for the angel tribe, and when they captured the residence of the angel tribe, the angel star also used the equipment. A spaceship army with this powerful ballista.


    Hearing that the Goblin Tribe would use the ballista, Disya, Sivir and Ackerman all fell on their target spaceships, each occupying one.


    boom!


    Soon the ballistas of the spaceship began to strike. Because of their panic and anxiety, they ignored where Ackerman and the others were standing, and fired directly after seeing Ackerman and the others.


    Rumble!


    The power of these ballistas was really strong, but when they were hit, the entire spaceship trembles.


    "What''s going on?" The evil ghost clan soldiers on the spaceship were very panicked. The shock was obviously a severe attack on the spaceship. This was a very serious matter. If the spaceship was destroyed, they would fall and the consequences would be very serious.


    "Stop using the ballista!"


    Immediately, some evil ghost soldiers yelled out loudly and shouted: "Do you want to kill yourself? These angels are very cunning and fall on our spaceship. If we attack, the spaceship will be destroyed. None of us will survive! But the angel race can fly freely, and they will survive!"


    After being drunk by this evil spirit soldier, the evil spirit soldier responsible for using the ballista stopped firing as expected. This kind of thing is true, they don''t want to kill themselves.


    However, without using a ballista, how should you deal with these angels?


    "They are gone, where did they go?" At this moment, the evil ghost soldiers on the spaceship noticed that Ackerman and the others were gone. In the blink of an eye, where did they go?


    They don''t believe that Ackerman will leave, there must be some conspiracy.


    In fact, at this time, Ackerman, Dizya, and Sivir moved quickly to the ballista control room of the spacecraft. Because the only thing that can threaten them is these ballistas. Therefore, killing the ghost soldiers who use the ballista can eliminate the threat.


    Of course, to eliminate this threat, in addition to killing the ghost soldiers who use the ballista, you can also directly destroy the ballista. This is a more thorough method. However, now Ackerman and the others plan to keep these ballistas, because if the spacecraft can be captured, they want to study this thing and build their own spacecraft. In the future battles, leaving the border corpse sea and the like will definitely need such equipment.


    Ackerman and the others are people familiar with spaceships. They used to ride on such celestial flying tools. During the outbreak of war, they were trained to drive such tools when they grew up and became fighters. Therefore, they knew about spacecraft. You can also drive a spaceship.


    Soon, the three went to the ballista control room of the spacecraft they occupied. A few evil spirit clan soldiers couldn''t react, because they had been staying inside just now, looking for Ackerman and the others, and looking for a chance to fire. Now, Ackerman and the others are behind them.


    "Damn..." Several evil ghost clan soldiers know what will happen next, they must be killed, and it is difficult for them to reverse this kind of thing, so the result is probably death, they can only curse. .


    Huh! Click!


    Ackerman and the others naturally raised the butcher knife and killed all these evil ghost races. Several evil ghost tribes seem to know that this kind of result is inevitable, so they didn''t resist much, I am afraid they can''t resist. Their strength is far worse than Ackerman and the others, and being so close must be killed.


    Sure enough, Ackerman and the others acted quickly, simply and wisely, and killed all the evil ghosts in the ballista control room at once. At this point, the ballista on the spaceship would not threaten them. Of course, in order to ensure other accidents, they destroyed a little ballista device, so that the ballista would be unusable for a while. Then, they looted out and began to kill the evil ghost race!


    At this point, it is tantamount to saying that the spaceship belongs to them. However, in order to prevent the pilot from destroying the spacecraft, or to die with them, their next goal is to lose the spacecraft pilot.


    Soon after, the pilot was killed, and the spacecraft was successfully captured by Ackerman and others.

 Chapter 2661： No story!

    After killing the pilot, Ackerman and the others went to eliminate the other evil ghost soldiers one by one, and controlled the three spaceships.


    Boom!


    Ackerman and the others did not immediately kill all the evil ghost soldiers. The ones that went to harvest in the end left some of them, wounded them, and threw them on the deck of the spacecraft. They planned to take them back, because they thought it might be possible from them. Learn about the movements of some evil ghosts, such as Sahai, such as more internal affairs of evil ghosts.


    At the same time, they have to study the manufacture of spaceships. These are originally left on the spacecraft. I am afraid that they will have relevant skills that can be used to inquire about the construction of spacecraft.


    "How can you not die!" All the evil ghost soldiers on the three spaceships left alive were gathered on one spaceship. There are still more than a dozen in the count. At this time, a demon clan soldier glared at Ackerman and they drank.


    These evil spirit soldiers all know that Asiya, Ackerman, Sivir, and Disya were all thrown under the border corpse sea because they triggered the disaster body power. But before being thrown under the border sea of ??corpses, Asiya and the others were already severely injured. At that time, all the evil ghost soldiers believed that Asiya and the others would definitely not survive. The only thing left to do is to recover Asya and their bodies.


    However, this is not the case now. Look at Ackerman and the others, where they seem to be seriously injured, there is no injury at all. How is this going? Could it be that someone under the Boundary Corpse Sea helped Asya and the others heal their injuries?


    That''s probably it! Earlier, Master Yan Mo went down and wanted to capture Asiya and the others, but was met by an accident and was blocked by others. Presumably, Asiya and the others were treated by the person who blocked Master Yan Mo. Unexpectedly, there would be such a thing, **** it, it actually restored these angel races and became a huge hidden danger.


    "What about Master Yan Mo? What have you done to Master Yan Mo?" At this time, another evil ghost clan drank it, but they were very concerned about Yan Mo and seemed very loyal.


    However, Yan Mo is also related to their life and death. Therefore, they must want to know the situation of Yan Mo. They hope that there is nothing wrong with Yan Mo, because only Yan Mo can save them.


    Compared to Disya and Sivir, Ackerman is probably more cruel and cruel. Perhaps it was because as an assassin warrior who often killed her with one blow, she could not have too much gentleness, otherwise this gentleness would kill her. Therefore, now that these evil ghost tribes have been asked, she has a cold expression, even if these evil ghost tribes have been abandoned by them, she is still cold, as if they are about to kill these evil ghost tribes at any time.


    "Master Yan Mo?" Ackerman snorted coldly, and said, "I knew you cared about him so much, so I took his head up and showed you, then you naturally know how Yan Mo is now. "


    "Wh, what?" Hearing Ackerman''s words, dozens of evil ghost tribes were shocked and couldn''t believe such a thing.


    Lord Yan Mo was killed?


    What a joke! How could it be possible, Master Yan Mo is so powerful, it is impossible for these wounded angel races to kill Master Yan Mo. What''s more, Master Yan Mo also brought an elite army. How could such a force be killed by a few angels!


    But... seeing Ackerman¡¯s strength and seeing that Ackerman and the others are not injured, these evil spirits have to think about it, or Athea, the princess of the angel race, the owner of the Demon Sword, has also recovered. Injured. In this case, the possibility of Master Yan Mo being killed is also very high.


    Asiya''s strength, combined with the Demon Sacred Sword, can fight Lord Yan Mo without injury. Even better than Master Yan Mo. If you add these three angel clan generals, then Master Yan Mo is definitely not an opponent.


    So now Lord Yan Mo was really killed, right?


    Suddenly, more than a dozen evil ghost people panicked, their heads were blank, and they felt it was difficult to breathe. It is a feeling of despair, they have lost hope of salvation.


    "How could it be like this..." Several evil ghost clansmen murmured in a low voice.


    Now that the three spaceships had been captured and the mission was completed, Disya decided to go back. Now stay high in the sky, on the spaceship of the evil spirit race, if there are other evil spirit races coming, then it will be troublesome. Therefore, Disya said to Ackerman and Sivir: "These evil ghost soldiers return to the border corpse sea and deal with them. Let''s go back first. Your Royal Highness and Brother Tang are waiting below."


    "Okay." Sivir and Ackerman both nodded. They didn''t want to waste time on these ghost soldiers. Now seeing the pain and despair of these ghost soldiers, they felt that their inner anger and hatred had been released a little bit. . However, this is not enough. They will kill Sahai and the elders in the evil ghost clan.


    At the beginning, the place where their Angel Race lived, the Angel Star was breached, and all the powerful forces of the evil ghost family participated together. Their angel race will always remember that killing and destruction. Therefore, they must pay ten times the price of all the evil ghost tribesmen who participated in the Angel Star Breaking War!


    "However, these evil ghost soldiers cannot survive in the environment of the border corpse sea. Although they have been arrested, it is not easy to take them down. Do we need to give them a power shield to protect them from poison? Miasma influence?" Ackerman asked this question.


    This is indeed a problem. Disya thought for a while, and then said: "Just now when I broke the spaceship, I saw that there was still a part of the giant rhinoceros armor. Let them use it first to save their lives. After determining if they are useful, then decide on theirs. life and death."


    "Also," Ackerman said.


    Then, the three of them went to a spaceship separately, because they had piloted the spaceship in the past, so after groping for a bit, they started the spaceship, drove slowly, and landed below the dead bone area of ??the border sea.


    At this moment, Tang Ye and Asiya were waiting below. They were very calm, but in fact they were very worried. Of course they didn''t want Disia and the others to have an accident, even Asiya wanted to fly up to see the situation.


    The two stood together, still close together, and their hands occasionally clenched fists under worry. The hands of the two are very close, and they will touch each other when they move. It would be embarrassing, neither of them looked at each other. While embarrassing, it seemed a bit ambiguous.


    Nevertheless, Asiya did not move her hand away, nor did she intentionally stand farther, she still stood so close to Tang Ye. In this case, maybe Tang Ye would have no problem holding her hand. If Athea doesn''t get rid of Athea''s hand, then there will be a story.


    But Tang Ye didn''t do this, I don''t know what he thought. He still looked at the sky calmly, but it made Asiya a little embarrassed and shy.


    At this time, slowly saw three spacecraft approaching.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Disma and the others succeeded."

 Chapter 2662： Increase weapons!

    Tang Ye saw the three spaceships slowly falling down without the ballista attack, knowing that it was Disya and the others who had succeeded. Assia saw it too, and she also knew that it was Disya and the others succeeded. Now, I was finally relieved.


    Soon, the three spaceships landed, bringing a certain impact force, and also glide for a certain distance. These small spaceships have great flexibility, as long as there is enough space, they can land. But for large spacecraft, there are more restrictions. Between the stars, heaven and earth, there are usually special spacecraft docking ports.


    After the three small spaceships landed, Dizia, Sivir and Ackerman got on and off the spacecraft, and they released their power to separate the invasion of the poisonous miasma. No way, except for Tang Ye, none of their creatures can adapt to the environment here. I''m afraid that only Tang Ye can do this. They all felt that Tang Ye was a bit mutated.


    It can be said that Tang Ye has mutated. However, his mutation is not a physical mutation, but the power of the dead tree in spring, the big tree is adjusting. Just like in the ancestral land of the earth in the past, after adjusting the power of the dead wood and the spring, he can adapt to various powers. However, the various powers at that time were actually just a kind of power. It is equivalent to a kind of origin power, which differentiates into various branch powers. However, for other people in the earth''s ancestral land, the various powers derived from the origin power are all very powerful forces, and they can only adapt to one.


    Now, Tang Ye''s big tree with dead trees and spring strength is equivalent to this state. At present, he chose the power of the undead, just to adapt to this power, and then want to use other powers, temporarily unable to do it. Perhaps, if you want to be able to adapt to other forces, you also need to upgrade the tree of strength in the dead wood and spring.


    Even so, the power tree with the dead tree in the spring is also much stronger than others for Tang Ye. Take the dead wood and spring power tree that allowed Tang Ye to adapt to the environment of the border corpse sea. There are still many people who cultivate the power of the undead. However, even if they cultivate the power of the undead, they cannot adapt to the environment of the border corpse sea, because they cultivate the power of the undead. , This person is still a living creature, and will not adapt to the sea of ??dead creatures living on the border. Therefore, as a living person, Tang Ye was able to adapt to the border corpse sea, which was very special.


    "Are you okay?" Tang Ye asked concerned when seeing Disya and the others coming over.


    Asiya is the same, she naturally cares very much about these three companions, both generals, friends and sisters, they are already family members. They are one of the few survivors of the angel family and depend on each other. She cared about Disya and the others no less than Tang Ye, and went up to ask caringly. The most important thing was the safety of people, and the task was second.


    Disya and the others are very happy, because they are fine, and they have captured three spaceships, and also captured a dozen evil spirit clan soldiers, which may be used for research and obtain technology for making spaceships.


    Disya looked at Tang Ye and Asiya and said, "Brother Tang, Your Royal Highness, we are all right. The evil ghost clan soldiers arranged on these three spaceships are all craftsmen. They are not strong enough, so we can easily take it. Now we have brought the three spaceships back, and we have also captured a dozen evil spirit clan soldiers, which may be of great help to our research on craftsmanship. Of course, the premise is that they will surrender. If they want to die, Then we can only kill them."


    As far as Assia and the others are concerned, there is no such thing as not killing prisoners. Because the hatred and anger towards the evil ghost race is too great. Moreover, the evil ghost tribe didn''t treat the captives kindly, and they would pay back their bodies. In this war, there is no such thing as a common rule. It is not a single struggle for hegemony, this war launched by the Void Emperor is basically a destructive war. In the face of the enemy, it is only to be eliminated. The heart of the virgin, even the glorious, just and kind angels in the past does not exist anymore!


    "Very good! You did a very good job." Asiya listened to Disya''s words and praised her very much.


    Tang Ye also nodded in praise. However, there is no need for them to do these polite things here. It is true to deal with these spaceships and those evil spirit clan soldiers. If you can use the take-off ship, one can leave, and the other can use the ballista above, which has a huge effect on the frontier corpse sea.


    War is not as simple as a few cultivators fighting together. Just like before, the skeleton soldiers in the Withered Bone Zone consisted of hundreds of people at every turn. This is an army. Therefore, these weapons like ballistas have become very important. Powerful weapons can greatly improve combat effectiveness, rather than relying solely on personal training strength.


    "Let''s go see the prisoners of the evil ghost clan soldiers." Tang Ge said to Asiya and the others.


    Asiya and the others nodded, and then under the leadership of Disya, they boarded one of the spaceships, and dozens of evil ghost soldiers were locked in the spaceship cabin. In order to prevent them from being hurt by the poisonous miasma, Disya and the others have put on them the giant rhino armor, and now the rhino armor plays a role.


    The dozen or so evil ghost clansmen were not very clear about the current situation. When they saw Tang Ye and Asiya coming in, they kept watching, and then they were extremely surprised in their hearts. Whether it was Tang Ye or Asiya, they were very surprised. Because for Tang Ye, they didn''t understand, why Tang Ye could survive in the border corpse sea without isolating the poisonous miasma?


    As for Asiya''s surprise, although it had been anticipated, it still felt very incredible when I saw it in person. Now Asiya was seriously injured, and even one of her wings was broken. They all felt that even if Asiya did not die, she would be abandoned. Therefore, at that time, even those craftsmen like them could bully Assia, ridicule and humiliate Assia in every possible way. However, as I saw Asya now, her injury was much better, as if she was about to heal.


    This is too exaggerated! He was a person who was about to die, but now he is better. Is this a cure for resurrection? However, there are only a few people who can master such treatment techniques in the entire sky world, and they are almost comparable to the Void Emperor. Such a character, I have never heard that there will be a sea of ??corpses in the border!


    Could it be that human race did it? After all, apart from a few angel races, I saw Tang Ye. No one else, the one who helped Asiya and the others heal, except for this living person, wouldn''t the dead thing be cured?


    "This is... what''s going on?" An evil ghost clan soldier looked at Tang Ye and Asiya, not knowing what to say.


    The other evil ghost clan soldiers also felt that the recovered Asiya was very terrifying, perhaps Master Yan Mo had really been killed.

 Chapter 2663： The darkness frightens!

    Tang Ye didn''t really feel too much when looking at these evil ghost soldiers. It was also a sudden thing that he became an enemy with the evil ghost clan. To say hate, there is no experience, no feeling of hate. It can only be said to be driven by a hostile stance, so now facing these evil ghost soldiers, let Asya and the others face it.


    Assia must have no good face to these evil spirit soldiers, and for these evil spirit soldiers, it would be a good thing for Assia not to kill them. Asiya looked at them coldly and snorted coldly, "Why, are you surprised to see me? Yes, you should be surprised. After all, I can kill you or Yan Mo. Killed your whole evil ghost race!"


    "Did you really kill Lord Yan Mo?" An evil ghost clan soldier couldn''t believe this kind of thing, and looked at Asiya and asked in a low voice. They don''t want to believe this kind of thing, because this kind of thing makes them feel desperate.


    Asiya sneered and said, "Isn''t it normal for me to kill Yan Mo?"


    "We don''t believe it!" The evil ghost clan soldier yelled.


    Asiya sarcastically said: "You don''t need to believe it, but I don''t have to prove it to you. If you think Yan Mo will come to save you, then you can just wait. I hope you will wait, because if you want to die, I can only make you kill you. However, you are useful to me now, and I want you to tell me about the technical problems of these spaceships."


    "Impossible! We won''t tell you, do you think we are stupid? Tell you the technology of the spacecraft, let you build the spacecraft, and then deal with us?" said an evil ghost soldier rather than surrendering.


    Asiya squinted her eyes and said, "Of course it is death. As I said, you can rather die than surrender, but the result is that you don''t have to work hard, and I will make you perfect."


    After all, Asiya stopped talking nonsense, and slapped her to send out enough strength to hit the evil ghost clan soldier''s head. The head of the evil ghost clan soldier turned around, his neck broke sharply, and he died.


    "Um..." Tang Ye was stunned when he saw Asiya''s quick action. He didn''t expect Asiya to be so decisive.


    However, he also knew why Asiya was able to do this. In addition to that anger and hatred, Asiya was actually taking care of the overall situation. Because she discussed this situation with Tang Ye just now. If the evil ghost soldiers don''t surrender and don''t work for them, what should they do? Of course it can be killed, and it is very simple, but it is indeed a pity that I did not get some useful information. So they discussed **** them while still getting their knowledge and information.


    The answer is no way. How could it be so easy. Killing others can still get the knowledge in their heads, and there is no way to seize the memory. However, speaking of this, Tang Ye thought of a situation, that is, the upper body of a ghost. If there is a ghost possessing a person, you can know a lot of memory of that person.


    But this method is not working either. Because they don''t have the resource of ghosts. However, Tang Ye felt that in this sea of ??corpses, ghosts existed. Because there are so many dead people here, and some who have not yet completely died, are seriously wounded, and have been discarded. So, if ghosts can be produced, there must be ghosts. Maybe it''s not a ghost, it''s an undead. There are undead, it should be very normal to be here in the sea of ??corpses.


    It''s just that because it has not left the area of ??the withered bones, it is only a monster of bone soldiers for the time being. I believe that in other areas, there will be many dead creatures.


    Since there are no ghosts, Asiya dared to kill the ghost soldiers so simply, not afraid to waste this resource, because she and Tang Ye discussed another possibility, which is to test the bones of the killed ghost soldiers. . This requires the power of Gu Xie. Gu Xie is a skeleton soldier and knows a lot about skeleton soldiers. Just now they also asked Gu Xie whether the bone soldiers they developed could turn new bones into bone soldiers and read the memory of the new bones.


    Gu Xie said that he doesn''t have the ability in this area, but among the many bone soldiers, in the whole withered bone area, many bone soldiers are studying various techniques. Over the years, even if the skeleton soldiers have no memory of the past, they have slowly developed various abilities. They mastered martial arts and magic, and they also mastered some other more weird things.


    These circumstances were known to Gu Xie after he ruled the Withered Bone Zone. Although there has not yet been a grand announcement meeting, Gu Xie has already dispelled many powerful people among the skeleton soldiers, as well as many people with their own specialties. Among them, Gu Xie learned about people who mastered some secret arts.


    Regarding Tang Ye''s problem, Gu Xie felt that he could ask these people with special abilities, and perhaps there was a solution.


    Tang Ye was very happy when he heard what Gu Xie said. This showed that the group of skeleton soldiers had gradually developed into a rich field. This is very similar to other tribes, which began to develop various things after their birth. If this goes on, one day, the skeleton soldiers will develop into a brand new tribe, even comparable to other tribes.


    Now Asiya simply killed an evil ghost clan soldier, the main reason was not hatred and anger, the main reason was listening to the words of the ancient heresy. In this case, even if you kill an evil spirit clan soldier, there is no problem. Because the corpse of this evil spirit soldier can be used for research, maybe the memory of the evil spirit soldier can be captured. In this case, there is no need to care about whether these evil ghost clan soldiers will give information.


    Since the corpses of one or two evil spirit soldiers were to be tested, Athea could now kill. And this decisive underground killer was also to scare other evil spirit soldiers, letting them know that they have no capital to prevent Assia from killing them, and they can only obey if they want to survive.


    The remaining evil ghost clan soldiers were shocked when they saw that Asiya simply killed their companions. Just like other people''s thoughts, they felt that since Asiya wanted to get information such as spacecraft building from them, they would definitely save their lives. But Asiya''s performance was just the opposite of what they thought. Now they couldn''t help panicking, everyone was afraid of death, and they were no exception.


    At this time, Asiya said to them: "If you want to live, just listen carefully. Don''t think that someone will save you. This is the border corpse sea. Who can save you? Of course, if you don''t want to live anymore, just say it. Come out, I will perfect you. However, next, I will not let you die so happy. Do you remember how your evil ghost clan treats my angel clan? I will be ten times more cruel than you, and I will return one by one. !"


    Asiya''s tone and appearance were fallen angels, and no one suspected that she could not do that kind of thing.


    The dozen or so evil ghost clan soldiers were scared, and they didn''t have the courage to say death.

 Chapter 2664： Dig the tunnel!

    The dozen or so evil ghost clan soldiers are not a regular combat army. They usually follow the army to fight the captive foxes after winning the battle. If you really face a powerful enemy, you are actually very embarrassed. Just now I dared to fight with Asiya and the others because I thought that Yan Mo might still be there, so I felt that there was still a rescue.


    However, after seeing Asiya''s appearance, these evil ghost soldiers knew that it was impossible to be saved anymore, even if Yan Mo was not killed, it was impossible to save them. Because in the current situation of Asiya, there is no problem dealing with Yan Mo. What''s more, there are Disya and their three angel clan generals, as well as the environmental advantage of the Border Corpse Sea.


    There was even Tang Ye, a human race they were very puzzled, but felt very powerful. Human race should not be a race they are afraid of, and even because of the weakness of Human race, if it weren''t for the human race to cultivate, they would not be afraid at all. That is just their plaything! Even their food! However, now, it is precisely because the human race of Tang Ye showed a difference that it made them feel that Tang Ye is a very powerful existence.


    For the human race, the perception of other races is actually very extreme. Every race has its own areas of expertise, or excellence. For example, the water speed of the merman, the running speed of the centaur, the craftsman forging talent of the dwarf and so on. As for the human race, although all abilities are average, once they can burst their talents, they can have terrifying performance in all aspects. It seems to be all kinds of mediocrity. However, once the "two channels of governor and governor" are opened up, they will become terrifying powerhouses feared by all races.


    However, there are very few such strong human races, so few can be ignored. However, the reason why such a weak human race has not been destroyed is because there are so few terrifying human race powerhouses. Just a few strong people can block the attack of other races and the human race can survive. Think about it, this is indeed a very scary existence.


    More than a dozen evil ghost soldiers said they had surrendered and agreed to provide the technology to build spacecraft to survive, and then Tang Ye and Asiya decided not to kill them and imprison them. However, Tang Ye and Asiya felt that these giant rhino armors were too wasteful for these evil ghost soldiers. So can you think of a way to save the lives of these evil ghost soldiers without giving them the giant rhino armor?


    Regarding this, Tang Ye wanted to strengthen his bones. Today''s skeleton soldiers, even if they were seen before, apart from the leader, few are equipped with equipment. The first thing Tang Ye thought of was to protect the skeletons of the bone soldiers.


    Skeletons are a deadly place for skeletal soldiers. If you can protect this place, even if your body is shattered, you can quickly recover, as if you have infinite life. For ordinary races, the army of bone soldiers is definitely much stronger than theirs, and it will even become their nightmare!


    Previously, the skeleton soldiers were not valued by the evil ghost tribe because their strength was too high. The skeleton soldiers were like Xiao Bai. They had nothing and knew nothing, just knowing to move forward. For these low-strength, witless bone soldiers, the powerful evil ghost race certainly wouldn''t take it seriously. Moreover, the evil ghost race is at the strong level in the entire sky world, so it will not be afraid of bone soldiers without wisdom.


    However, once the skeleton soldiers develop, they will become a very powerful army in terms of equipment, intelligence, etc., and become a nightmare for other races!


    Now that he has mastered the Withered Bone Zone, Tang Ye certainly wants to train them.


    "If you want to save the lives of these evil spirit soldiers without giving them armor, there is only one way to bring them back to the oasis base. However, I think it is better not to let these enemies know about the oasis base." Disya and the others took more than a dozen evil ghost soldiers to the West District for temporary resettlement, and Asiya and Tang Ye were discussing the final arrangement.


    Naturally, Tang Ye didn''t want the evil ghost clan soldiers to know the existence of the oasis base. Although the evil ghost clan soldiers were caught by them, they couldn''t tell others, but there were some loopholes inevitably. However, the dozen or so sets of giant rhino armor were very good equipment, and Tang Ye didn''t want to waste it.


    He thought for a while and said, "I plan to open a basement on the oasis base area. I don''t know if it can allow people to survive. Considering that there are mountains and ridges there, it may be possible to extend a little space below to allow people to survive. If If possible, build a dungeon. Of course, it is impossible to damage the base area by building a dungeon."


    "You can try it." Asiya thought the idea was good, and said, "If you do this, you can open another channel, detain it from the outside, and dig a tunnel, so that even if the ghost soldiers are curious about why they are not being dramatized Once the poisonous miasma has invaded, they won¡¯t know the existence of a grounded place. When you take them into the dungeon, you must blind their eyes so that they cannot be seen."


    "This is natural." Tang Ye nodded.


    Tang Ye continued: "In this case, I will let Gu Xie arrange a few people to carry out the tunnel digging work. Before that, we need to choose a good place. By the way, we can dig more tunnels. Because you and Disya and the others After all, it is necessary to prevent the invasion of highly toxic miasma. Perhaps the environment below the tunnel is not so intrusive, so you can reduce consumption. At the same time, it can make your actions more convenient."


    Tang Ye suddenly discovered that it was very necessary to dig tunnels, just like guerrilla warfare used in warfare in the past. This is a very good thing. Tang Ye felt a bit like imitating the success of his predecessors.


    Calculating this way, there are actually a lot of things to do next. Arm skeletal soldiers, dig tunnels, build spacecraft, develop ballistas and the like. Although there are many things, once it develops, the withered bone area will change and become the core place, and their combat effectiveness will also be improved overall. After building these, you can expand to the outside world and explore other areas.


    Tang Ye is not leading the skeleton soldiers, so Tang Ye actually doesn''t need to arrange the skeleton soldiers one by one. He only needs to tell Gu Xie these plans, and Gu Xie will naturally arrange them. In fact, for the skeleton soldiers, it was Gu Xie who led them, because Tang Ye didn''t show up much. However, they also knew about Tang Ye''s existence. Although they obeyed Gu Xie''s arrangement, they knew that, above Gu Xie, they were still obedient to other people.


    This is not strange, nor is it unacceptable. In this world of war, a strong force annexes a relatively weak force. If this force is retained, the old nature of this force will have a man to obey orders.


    Moreover, there is a legendary powerful existence, which is also an interesting thing for the skeleton soldiers. Can''t help but wonder how strong this boss is?

 Chapter 2665： Three undead creatures!

    Gu Xie is dealing with the matter of unifying the skeleton soldiers. This matter, Tang Ye made an idea behind his back, he executed it on the bright side, Tang Ye didn''t mean to show up. Tang Ye still played the habit of being a "hands-off shopkeeper" just like now. However, it was also because he trusted the ancient evil too much.


    After getting Tang Ye''s arrangement, Gu Xie began to arrange this matter. At the same time, Gu Xie reported to Tang Ye about selecting the skeleton soldiers who might have the memory of craftsman skills and forging abilities.


    "Master, after reports by some people with a relatively high level of wisdom, I have now selected a dozen people. I think they are likely to have the memory of craftsman skills and forging ability." Gu Xie said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Very well. If this is the case, let them follow the evil ghost tribesmen who have been captured. Those evil ghost tribe soldiers have been depleted, and there will be no more threats. Maybe they can''t let them at first. The dozen or so skeleton soldiers recalled their memories, but they could stimulate a little, even if they improved their wisdom."


    "In addition, when studying the secrets, don''t let go of things that you want to restore memories through the corpse test. You said before that there are a few skeletal soldiers who like to study these, then continue to let them study." Tang Ye arranged again.


    "Okay." Gu Xie nodded.


    Tang Ye feels that this is indeed very useful. Although it is a bit like a forbidden technique to study those secret techniques, it is more wicked, but Tang Ye thinks that this is a skeleton soldier, to be precise, it is an undead. Things to do. These skeletal soldiers can''t lose their nature. As for whether or not to do evil, perhaps the evil value is also a nature, but Tang Ye thinks that they can be managed to prevent them from doing evil. Taking advantage of their low wisdom, cultivate their correct outlook on the world and life.


    It''s as if they are still children now, it has something to do with their openness. So teach them at this time and let them establish normal concepts, and the three views are normal, which will affect their lives. Tang Ye believes that this will not be an evil army, but an essence that can make the enemy fear and treat it as a nightmare, but also make other people feel friendly, without fear and dread, and guarding their undead.


    "It''s also going on in this aspect of arming. If they don''t listen to you very much now, you can use the power of the contractual relationship. Arrange a part to search for weapons and equipment, and then wait for the forge to appear before you can equip it. And if it is a weapon that can be used directly, first arrange to arm a part of it. This part of people is up to you to choose. This must be cultivated by you, just like your cronies." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie again.


    "Understand!" Gu Xie nodded to Tang Ye again.


    Although Gu Xie had recovered a lot of memories, he did not have such a thing as a leader himself in the memory of the past, so he listened carefully to what Tang Ye said now. Sometimes he felt that he didn''t understand anything, why did Tang Ye give him the heavy responsibility like this. In fact, among the bone soldiers conquered, there are many outstanding people, even if their strength is not as good as him, but the experience may not be necessary. He didn''t ask Tang Ye this question, because he didn''t see any doubt when Tang Ye used him. This kind of trust made him feel that he couldn''t say that he was incompetent, and he had to persevere, strengthen himself, and live up to Tang Ye''s expectations!


    Later Tang Ye arranged other things. In fact, he arranged Gu Xie not to ask Gu Xie to do it himself, but to let Gu Xie arrange other people to do it. If the division of labor continues, no one has too much workload. Moreover, the number of skeleton soldiers is very large now, and the manpower is absolutely sufficient.


    For managing so many skeleton soldiers, it is actually much better than an average army. For example, the simplest point is that the racial armies of other creatures need to eat enough food every day, but bone soldiers do not need it. Therefore, the military ration alone has saved too much.


    After Tang Ye made arrangements, Gu Xie went to implement, and then graded down. In fact, these plans can be carried out in an orderly manner. What Tang Ye needs to do is to supervise it. And, if there are some that require special design, start off. It is said that everything is difficult at the beginning. If you start, then the next things will be clearer. Just use resources reasonably to execute them.


    After all the arrangements were made, Tang Ye did not go to rest, he was not tired these days, so now he is going to explore other places!


    Although he wanted to wait for the development of the dead bone area before embarking on a plan to conquer outside, but now he has nothing to do, he is alone, and very flexible, so there is no need to worry. He intends to explore and see by himself, not knowing what to discover.


    He had heard from Asiya before that, for a place like the Boundary Corpse Sea, if it was only suitable for the survival of creatures like the necromancer, there would usually be three kinds of necromancer creatures.


    One is a bone monster, also called a skeleton monster, which has already been seen.


    One is the undead, which is actually a creature like a ghost, born from death and resentment. It can be said to be inherently evil. There is no previous memory, and the previous memory cannot be restored. If there is, it is a very special case. Because of the undead creatures, one is conceived by combining the power of the undead with the anger and resentment that emanated before death.


    There is another ghoul. The only body of the three dead creatures of the ghoul is like a corpse that can move. Although the body is retained, the essence is also dead. The ghoul was born because after death, it is located in a special place, conceived by the power of the necromancer, and the flesh is not corrupted, or it is not completely corrupted, but still has the flesh. Then, after the incubation is completed, the body no longer rots, and at the same time it possesses the will, as if a ghost is possessed by the body, and then moves and is called a ghoul.


    If the situation in the Boundary Corpse Sea is like Asiya guessed, there are these three kinds of undead creatures, then there are two more, undead and ghoul. Don''t know how powerful these will be, Tang Ye carefully left the withered bone area to see if he would encounter undead and ghouls. However, on the edge of the Withered Bone Zone, he felt that there should be no undead and ghouls, because if there were, the bone soldiers should have discovered it long ago, and it is impossible to have not mentioned other dead creatures. ,


    Sure enough, after Tang Ye reached the edge of the Withered Bone Zone, he looked forward, and there were no other creatures. Looking at it, there are only rotten bones, either dry and hard land, or because a large number of corpses rotted and merged with the soil, and wet and sticky swamps. As for the growing plants, there are very few, and they are not green, they are black or other colors, and they feel very dangerous and poisonous.


    Tang Ye stared at it, thought about it, and decided to look further ahead.

 Chapter 2666： Fierce undead!

    Whirring whirring.


    The farther ahead, the more gloomy. The ground was like dry bones, and the feet sank a little when stepped on it, and then a biting icy cold came immediately. It seems that the undead aura pervading here is even more intense and terrifying. Now Tang Ye has adapted to the environment here, and feels quite uncomfortable. If people from outside come here, I am afraid it will be even more difficult.


    In contrast, Tang Ye felt that the dead bone area was a good environment. This is a good thing for him. If he encounters attacks from foreign enemies like the evil ghost race again, it will be very easy to draw them here and deal with them. After all, there is not only a highly toxic miasma, but also a harsher environment to deal with.


    When Tang Ye arrived in such a place, even if he had adapted to the environment, he had to be very cautious. He didn''t know what dangers existed here, such as monsters, or other geographical hazards.


    Before investigating the situation clearly, Tang Ye always looked for a place that could be covered first, avoiding secret observation first. At this moment, he hides behind a pile of dead bones, and looks ahead in secret, and then goes out if he is sure that there is no danger. There was a gloomy cold wind blowing in the front, the dry bones and white sand on the ground was blown, and some turned into dust, blocking the line of sight.


    Originally thought that there was nothing left, Tang Ye planned to investigate, but when he first wanted to go out, suddenly a shadow appeared in front of him, which looked like a person. Tang Ye was taken aback. He hid it just now and continued to spy in the dark.


    The reflected shadow was on the dry bones and white sand, and it was constantly moving. Tang Ye became nervous, very alert, and even prepared for battle. If this shadow is coming towards him, then he is likely to be discovered. Since it is a moving shadow, it is still like a human-shaped shadow, most of which are creatures here.


    As the shadow drew closer, Tang Ye was very nervous, highly alert, and he could almost hear his heartbeat. He hadn''t tried this situation for a long time. He had already reached the strongest strength on the ancestral land of the earth, and he could walk wherever he went. But now he is in the sky of the sky, and in the extremely dangerous border corpse sea, and he is just a person who is just starting to practice, so his life will be constantly threatened. Although this was dangerous, Tang Ye didn''t feel irritable or depressed. Because he felt that it was much more fun than being invincible at the beginning.


    The shadow was getting closer and closer, and Tang Ye was ready to fight. However, when he wanted to seize the battle opportunity through a surprise attack, the shadow stopped moving. After that, the shadow moved to another place, and no longer came to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t know why this was, but since the shadow couldn''t come to his side, he didn''t need to make a move. Otherwise, he didn''t know how powerful this shadow monster was. After hiding behind the pile of dead bones, looking through the thin slits, seeing the shadow leaving a little far away, Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief, then leaned out to see the full picture behind the shadow.


    The shadow moved in the opposite direction, and Tang Ye thought that the shadow¡¯s person was the same, so he looked out and looked at it. There should be no problem. After the probe went out, there was no danger, he slowly raised his head to see the full picture of the shadow, and then saw a cloud of white things, wait to see some more...Uh!


    Tang Ye was speechless at once, and the vast white things were also looking at him!


    This white thing is nothing but a hideous ghost! Maybe it is not called a ghost here, but that appearance is indeed similar to the ghost he encountered when he was in the ancestral land of the earth. Although there is a small difference, it is a kind of spiritual body.


    Tang Ye immediately thought, this might be the undead among the undead creatures!


    According to what I saw, it was indeed like the undead described by Asiya. For this reason, Tang Ye judged that this should be the place where the undead appeared. One of three undead creatures, undead!


    The power of this undead is not worse than that of a skeleton soldier. It should be said that the dead have a more terrifying threat. The undead can attach to people and take away their vitality. One can turn into a spiritual body, making it difficult for people to attack. Moreover, he also possesses the ability to change, becoming fascinating. All in all, it is like the ghost that Tang Ye had come into contact with before, with its own wonders.


    Now the undead saw Tang Ye. At the beginning, Tang Ye thought that the shadow of the undead had moved away, so the undead should be facing other places and would not see him again. However, when he went out and looked out, he saw the undead''s head turned back 180 degrees, looking at him.


    When the undead first saw Tang Ye, his expression was still pretty good. It wasn''t too scary to look at, and he was a little dumbfounded and surprised. However, after the reaction came, he probably felt that Tang Ye was a living person, and immediately became savage, very scary, like a ghost bursting out.


    Yeah!


    Then, this vicious undead flew towards Tang Ye immediately. Her feet were floating off the ground, and her body was white, as if she was wearing white plain clothes. It seems that ghosts and the like are all in this style, a bit black and white. The undead grabbed his claws forward, his hair dangling messy, and quickly approached Tang Ye.


    To this undead, Tang Ye''s appearance as a living person really surprised him. In this place where there are only dead objects, there will be living people, which is indeed a rare situation. This kind of thing has happened before, and it was also those strong practitioners who came to look for things. But even a strong cultivator will not stay in the border corpse sea for long. And, he has never seen a living creature that can move here without being isolated from a poisonous miasma.


    Otherwise, she would not have found Tang Ye for so long, until Tang Ye probed out to observe and was caught by her. If it is a person who needs to use strength to isolate the poisonous miasma, then she must be able to feel it the first time.


    Now that I found this living person, I definitely can''t let it go. A living person is an extremely precious training resource for their undead, especially in the border corpse sea where there are no living creatures. A living creature is more useful than any power gem!


    The undead rushed in front of Tang Ye and grabbed it fiercely with his sharp claws to get Tang Ye''s rare "cultivation resource".


    But Tang Ye won''t be caught obediently, the undead''s speed is very fast, just like the teleport flash that he has mastered, if he doesn''t react in time, he will really be caught. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and used the teleport method to escape from the back, just to avoid the undead. However, the undead''s claws were really terrifying. Although he did not catch him, the attacking qi still cut his neck, and a set of blood stains appeared on his neck.


    Tang Ye was frightened, with lingering fears. If he gets caught a little harder, he will die. The strength of this undead has the level of the master of the star field!

 Chapter 2667： Girl voice!

    Based on the attack of the vicious undead, Tang Ye quickly judged that the power level of the undead was the level of the master of the star field, much stronger than the skeleton soldier. I just don''t know what level of strength this undead is in the Undead Army, after all, this is already the strength of the Star Territory Lord.


    In case this is only a weak one among the undead, doesn''t it mean that the strong among the undead is at least the strength above the master of the star field?


    This is very strong, one level higher than bone soldiers. Tang Ye''s strength has not broken through to the master of the star field. Although it can deal with the master of the star field just now, it is difficult to deal with the master of the star field, level three or above.


    The vicious undead didn''t expect to attack Tang Ye and failed. She was mainly surprised at the way Tang Ye avoided it. How does this move feel so similar?


    The vicious undead suddenly remembered, isn''t this a move that his undead masters? But how could this living person understand?


    Yeah yeah!


    The undead couldn''t help making angry voices at Tang Ye, not knowing what they were doing, probably expressing a kind of doubt, anger and shock, and wondering who Tang Ye was.


    Tang Ye saw that she did not continue to attack herself, and then looked around, there were no other undead, and felt that it was not so dangerous, so she said to the undead, "Do you understand what I said?"


    There is communication between any creatures. If possible, it is very important to resolve the communication problem first. Since the undead was not in a hurry to attack him, but babbled at him, it probably just wanted to ask questions. If you can communicate, you might be able to solve a lot of problems. You don''t need to fight directly, so Tang Ye is still very willing.


    "Huh?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the vicious undead was even more puzzled. He uttered a voice and hummed: "You actually understand what we say? Who are you? You are very strange. You are not a dead creature, why are you Boundary Corpse Sea? No, it should be why you can be in Boundary Corpse Sea?!


    Tang Ye heard the words of the vicious undead, she was a girl. Unexpectedly, this vicious undead looked like a hideous, ugly, vicious and scary undead, but his words were crisp and nice, like a cute girl. This is really awkward. Such a scary evil spirit, speaks so nicely, looks like a bad person, and sounds like a good person again.


    Listening to the voice of the girl from the undead, it feels not so hostile, nor so evil, Tang Ye feels relieved a lot, and said, "Do you understand what I''m saying? That''s it. I can tell you what you want to know. But you also have to tell me what I want to know."


    "I still want to ask you, how can you understand me?" The vicious undead asked Tang Ye back. This is indeed what he is curious about, why this living person can understand the communication of their undead. The dead creatures here have their own unique way of communication. Of course, if wisdom is developed enough and slowly recovered, it is also possible to speak popular language.


    "Forget it, speaking is nothing important. The most important thing is why you can be here?" The vicious and undead girl''s voice seemed to be not so patient, and then he hummed to Tang Ye, "As far as I know, it''s here. The sea of ??corpses are basically dead creatures like me. How can you live here as a big living person? You haven''t done any actions to protect yourself from the invasion of poisonous miasma. What is going on? "


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would always be puzzled and surprised about this matter. Maybe this is indeed a very unique place, but he doesn''t want to answer, and he doesn''t know how to answer. He just said to the undead girl perfunctorily: "I don''t know why I can adapt to the poisonous miasma here, anyway, I grew up here since I was a child."


    "Wh, what?" The undead girl felt even more incredible, how could there be such a thing, there are living creatures growing up in the border sea of ??corpses? This is very inconsistent with the cognition of these dead creatures. The Border Corpse Sea is their territory. If there are living creatures growing here, they must know it.


    However, the undead girl has not reached all the places in the Border Corpse Sea, so I feel that perhaps there is a situation of living creatures living somewhere in the Border Corpse Sea, after all, the Border Corpse Sea is also very vast. The reason why she had approached the edge of the Withered Bone Zone now was that she wanted to explore it. However, her father told her that this is very dangerous. There may be powerful enemies in unknown places. You can''t set foot at will, otherwise you will be killed. However, she is a person who is not willing to be confined to one place. She yearns for a wider land and hopes to reach more different places, so she sneaks out!


    "Could it be that somewhere in the border corpse sea, there really exists an environment that allows living people to survive? And you are one of them?" The undead girl looked at Tang Ye frowning and wondering, but soon she felt that her problem was very contradictory. Immediately shook his head, talking to himself there, and continued: "It shouldn¡¯t be like this. In your case, you can adapt to the highly toxic miasma environment, instead of having a place suitable for your living. So, you No matter where you go to the Border Corpse Sea, you can survive. You must have some secret!"


    Listening to the undead girl''s words, Tang Ye rolled his eyes several times. He felt that his explanation was very simple. He was adapted to the environment here because he grew up in the sea of ??corpses on the border, not because some environment was suitable for him to survive. As a result, the undead girl went around him... He couldn''t help but treat the undead girl again. Emphasize it again and say: "I was born here and grew up here just like you guys, so I adapt to the environment here, understand?"


    "understood¡­¡­"


    "No." The undead girl just wanted to answer Tang Ye, but Tang Ye felt something was wrong, and watched the undead girl continue to say: "You are an undead creature, you shouldn''t have grown up, right? You were all bred directly. ."


    "No, I grew up. I have a father and a mother. However, my situation is a bit special. And I think..." The undead girl looked at Tang Ye and squinted her eyes, as if there was something to be with Tang Ye. Feeling of a comparison, said: "I don''t think I''m inferior to you, and I am also very special. But I am special, I won''t tell you!"


    "..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes at the undead girl again, thinking that this girl was a bit anime arrogant. And now looking at this undead girl, she still has that hideous and ugly face, with the girl''s nice voice, it is really weird and very awkward. However, compared to this appearance, what Tang Ye cares most about is of course what the undead girl said.


    A dead soul grows up, as well as father and mother?


    Can''t you say that undead can also breed and breed? This is completely beyond the reasonable scope.


    Tang Ye looked at the undead girl and was taken aback. She changed her appearance and became a woman with a perfect face.

 Chapter 2668： Naive undead!

    The undead girl removed her hideous and ugly grimace and became more normal. Tang Ye felt less awkward looking at it. Although the appearance of this undead girl is not very beautiful, she actually has very good facial features and can be called exquisite. It''s just that, after all, it''s an undead, a little scary.


    "Why, are you scared? Hey, you think I''m really so ugly, of course not, that''s just my undead state... Uh, it doesn''t seem to be right, I am an undead, what is the true appearance of an undead, then What is my true appearance. Ah... It''s over, it turns out that I am really so ugly, ah ah ah... ooh ooh... what to do, I am an ugly woman..." The undead girl said to herself there. After a while, my mood seemed to fluctuate greatly, I was crazy, and cried again, really like a changeable child.


    Tang Ye watched from the sidelines, really speechless. I didn''t want to roll my eyes. When I got here, I didn''t feel that this was a scary undead at all. This was a girl who was not very mature at all. Moreover, now that she is completely free of the hostility she had started, there is no need to worry anymore. Although this undead girl is a bit immature, we still have to continue to communicate with her because we can get a lot of useful information from her.


    "You are already beautiful. As an undead, there is no need to compare beauty with people of other races. It will be weird to compare. The aesthetic influences on each race are different at first, just like the human race, the human beauty Of course, the definition of is different from other races, unless it is a race that looks very similar. Therefore, if you look at the beauties of the orcs, you won¡¯t think the beauties of the orcs look good. So, your beauty I think it¡¯s the most beautiful among the undead. I think it¡¯s affirmative. Moreover, as long as the undead think you are beautiful, it¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to worry about the views of other races. The aesthetic standards of other races are just based on their race. Not above your undead." Tang Ye said to the undead girl.


    When he finished speaking, he rolled his eyes a bit, because he felt that he was talking nonsense, and he didn''t know what he was talking about. However, looking at the appearance of the undead girl, I would probably believe it, after all, she felt that she was better to fool.


    "Hmm..." After hearing Tang Ye''s words, the undead girl made a thoughtful look, as if she was serious, but a bit distressed, probably because she didn''t fully understand what Tang Ye said. However, she would not admit that she didn''t understand, and she looked a little arrogant. Then she gave Tang Ye a haha ??and said, "You make a lot of sense, but there is actually a reason why I will be troubled. Because even if other necrotic creatures see me, they will be very scared. I ran away. I was thinking, is it because I am too strong or because I am too ugly?"


    The undead girl actually continued to think and talk about it seriously because of the problem of "ugliness", which made Tang Ye a little depressed. The things that the undead girl was concerned about did not feel so important. She is just worrying about her own affairs, and now she has no worries about encountering an existence that is not an undead. Isn''t it something worthy of attention and treatment to meet a living person?


    Tang Ye didn''t know what the undead girl''s brain circuit was like anymore, it seemed a little innocent.


    "In fact, there is a saying called Xi Shi in the eyes of a lover..." Tang Ye took the undead girl''s words, in fact, he didn''t know how to pick it up, there was so much to say about an "ugly" issue, he could only continue Flickering the undead girl, her eyes rolled and said, "It means that people who like you, no matter how you look like, are beautiful. But people who don¡¯t like you... Since they are people who don¡¯t like you, then Why bother?"


    "Hmm..." The undead girl probably understood Tang Ye''s words and said, "I understand what you said, just don''t worry about how I look like? Hey, you are right, why should I Worry about this. It¡¯s not a problem at all. But then again, you probably didn¡¯t understand what I said. I mean, many people are afraid of me, as long as they know me, they are afraid of me. I think it¡¯s not because How I look like, but because of my identity. Think about it...maybe, my identity is not simple, it will threaten them, hey..."


    The undead girl was talking to herself there again. Tang Ye looked at her, a little bit unable to put his mouth in, because he didn''t understand the undead girl, and now the undead girl''s troubles must be something he didn''t know. He felt very embarrassed. How could he comfort him?


    The undead girl was annoyed there for a while, then she shook her head and murmured a few times, probably because she didn''t want to worry about it anymore, she felt "don''t care". She looked at Tang Ye, laughed, and said, "I think you are quite interesting, so let''s be friends. If you don''t mind, then we are friends now."


    "Um..." Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect that the undead girl would suddenly be so familiar with herself, she was really uncomfortable. Moreover, seeing her grinning on her pale face, there is always the gloomy feeling of encountering a ghost, and she still can''t adapt. However, I probably don¡¯t care. This is inevitable the first time I see it.


    "Why, don''t you want it?" Seeing Tang Ye''s reaction, the undead girl looked a little sad, she couldn''t hide any emotions, it was all directly on her face. She said to Tang Ye: "Is it because I was about to eat you just now, do you mind? In fact, it''s just our undead''s instinctive reaction to seeing the living creatures. Your living creatures are our rare delicacy, and in the sea of ??dead bodies, It is also a very rare resource for cultivation. We can quickly increase our strength by eating your living creatures. This is probably the difference between our undead and ghouls and bones. So, I didn¡¯t intend to eat you, it¡¯s just that there was no tolerance. Live now. Now that I understand you, I have no idea of ??eating you at all. In the past where I lived, some living creatures would fall down. We all snatched them, and accidentally may cause major battles!


    The undead girl explained to Tang Ye what she had attacked as soon as she saw him.


    When Tang Ye heard the undead girl''s words, in fact, she didn''t blame the undead girl for attacking him just now. After not feeling the hostility of the undead girl, he let it go. Hearing the undead girl mentioned the undead and ghouls, and the bone monsters, he even felt that this undead girl could provide him with a lot of information.


    Therefore, for the undead girl to be friends with him, he must be willing, and smiled at the undead girl: "Of course I am willing to be friends with you. But before we become friends, we must know each other¡¯s names. Right. What is your name?"

 Chapter 2669： Say yes!

    To Tang Ye, this undead girl is indeed very naive. However, there is kindness in this innocence. This is not difficult to feel. Tang Ye thinks this kind of thing is simply precious. Because an undead nurtured by darkness and the power of the undead, actually has good intentions!


    It¡¯s not that the undead don¡¯t have good intentions, but that the undead, the creatures bred by dark power, are almost without wisdom at the beginning. They act like puppets to survive and grow, so as long as it is beneficial to him Will do it, no matter how it is to be a human being or whatever. In the eyes of others, it is extremely evil. And he himself cannot change this, because it is all instinctive reaction.


    However, if he has good thoughts, it means he has developed the concept of good and evil, which is the proof of the growth of wisdom. The higher the wisdom, the more one will have one''s own will, and the outlook on life, world outlook, etc. will be formed. And this is basically no different from a wise race.


    Therefore, the undead girl is no longer as simple as a single undead, she has opened up a lot of wisdom, just like a person. Such undead will certainly not be too low in the undead army. It is impossible to say that every undead has reached this level, just like the bone soldier, the level of openness reached a certain level, only a small part. Most of them are just "simple minds and well-developed limbs". Therefore, Tang Ye felt that it was a very beneficial thing to make friends with such undead.


    If the wisdom is high enough, the more intelligence information can be provided.


    However, for the identity of the undead girl, Tang Ye felt that if the undead girl is a high-level existence in the undead army, then the undead army should not be so afraid. Because the higher existence is only the primary level of the master of the star field, it is not difficult to deal with it. However, if the undead girl is only a low-level figure in the undead army, it means that even the bottom of the undead army has reached this level, then in the face of higher existence, is it not necessary to reach the realm of Xinghai?


    This is a very serious matter! In this case, it takes a lot of strength and time to deal with the dead.


    "Oh, it seems that this is indeed the case." When Tang Ye considered the great cause of conquering the border corpse sea, the undead girl was simply thinking about making friends. She looked at Tang Ye expectantly, and said, "My name is Qianqian, or I can be called Xiaoqian. What about you, what is your name?"


    Tang Ye looked at Qianqian and laughed and said, "My name is Tang Ye."


    "Then I''ll call you... Tang Ye!" Qianqian still wanted to help Tang Ye choose a name that she could easily call herself, but she didn''t expect it, so she continued to call Tang Ye. She felt a little spooky. Then she looked at Tang Ye and said, "You fellow, why do you feel so serious. Honestly speaking, just like my father. If I were not curious about you, I wouldn''t be friends with you." ."


    "Um..." Tang Ye was also speechless to Qianqian. If he speaks so directly, he really doesn''t understand human relations and society. It seems that he has not been "baptized" by society.


    Tang Ye shrugged indifferently, smiled at Qianqian, and said, "There is no way, I am no longer the young me, I no longer have the youthfulness and humor that I had at the beginning, and after hardships, I have to mature. Get up, now I''m doing something serious again, no joke."


    Qianqian couldn''t help but roll her eyes, feeling that Tang Ye spoke a lot, although he looked serious, but not very honest. Such a guy seems to have to be careful. This is what my father often teaches. However, Qianqian couldn''t feel the hostility from Tang Ye, and she felt that Tang Ye was a good person directly, and would not be a wicked person. So she doesn''t have so much scruples. Moreover, she herself is a person who does things according to her own feelings and intuitions. She is beautifully named, free and unruly.


    "You mean, if you are mature, I am not mature? If you are not young, am I young?" Qianqian raised her head to Tang Ye, humming a little unconvinced, and finally gave it back There was a "hum".


    Tang Ye was really depressed. Facing a somewhat arrogant girl like Qianqian, he didn''t know how to deal with it.


    "Haha." Qianqian laughed when she saw Tang Ye''s embarrassing appearance, and said: "Well, let''s not talk about you, you just said you were doing a serious thing, what was that?"


    Qianqian is like a curious baby, looking at Tang Ye with big eyes. She also floated over, approaching Tang Ye. Tang Ye suddenly felt a lot colder, and it seemed that Qianqian, the undead, carried a very strong necromantic power, and could actually emit such a compelling chill. Therefore, Qianqian is not a simple undead.


    Tang Ye looked at Qianqian, thought for a while, and then said: "I want to fight this border corpse sea and become the lord of the border corpse sea!"


    "You..." Qianqian stared at Tang Ye for a while without speaking, as if she was shocked when she heard Tang Ye''s words.


    Tang Ye thought she was frightened, after all, such words came from a big living creature, and it would really surprise the dead creatures. In fact, what he said to Qianqian was a temptation. Because if you want to become the lord of the border corpse sea, you must conquer all the forces here. Among these forces, the undead must be very large. In this case, I don''t know what Qianqian''s position is?


    "Do you think I''m joking? Haha, maybe." Tang Ye laughed at Qianqian, not wanting to scare Qianqian, and the trial also thought that it would end.


    However, Qianqian looked at Tang Ye and shook her head very seriously, and said: "Can you do it? You want to be the lord of the sea of ??corpses on the border, can you do it? I approve of you doing this, but I feel your The strength is not enough. If necessary, I can help you."


    "This..." Hearing Qianqian''s words, it was Tang Ye''s turn to be stunned. Listening to Qianqian''s words, it was not because his plan was scary to be surprised. Qianqian was not surprised, but also agreed with him to do so, and wanted to help him. He was a little puzzled. He is a big living creature who wants to fight this place dominated by dead creatures. As a dead creature, Qianqian actually agrees?


    Still want to help!


    I really don''t know what Qianqian thinks.


    Tang Ye shook his head, sobered his head, then looked at Qianqian and said, "Did you not hear me clearly? I mean, if I want to become the lord of the Border Corpse Sea, then I must defeat all the forces in the Border Corpse Sea. , Including bones, undead and ghouls. You are an undead, are you not afraid of me hitting you?"


    "Why are you hitting me? I''m your friend, so I''m not an enemy. If you hit something else, I don''t care. As long as you don''t hit me or the person I care about, I will I''m too lazy to care about you. But..."


    Qianqian looked at Tang Ye''s attitude a little disapproving, then glanced at Tang Ye a few times, expressing suspicion, and said: "With your strength, how can you beat the Undead Legion?"

 Chapter 2670： Double transformation!

    Tang Ye felt that Qianqian''s reaction was wrong, and actually said that he would help him unify the border corpses. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t it be suspected, or even a joke, how could he, a living person who is not a powerful person, unify the border corpses?


    But Qianqian didn''t think this kind of thing was ridiculous, and there was a feeling that even if Tang Ye didn''t want to do it, she still wanted Tang Ye to do it. This made Tang Ye very puzzled, thinking that Qianqian''s brain circuit was indeed different from others.


    Tang Ye emphasized it again. Qianqian still thinks this way. Looking at Tang Ye''s serious face, she said, "I know what you are talking about. Don''t you just want to fight the Border Corpse Sea and become the lord of the Border Corpse Sea? I don¡¯t think this is a problem. I¡¯ve seen people weaker than you say this."


    Tang Ye was speechless, and his feelings were that the border corpse sea was in the most chaotic time. It was normal for anyone to become the lord of the border corpse sea. The key was to see whether he had this strength.


    Tang Ye said to Qianqian, "I''m serious."


    "I''m serious too." Qianqian immediately replied, still showing a look of doubt, as if to say why Tang Ye didn''t believe him.


    Tang Ye stopped talking to the little girl slowly, and said directly: "However, if you want to do this, you may be in conflict with any force in the sea of ??corpses on the border. You are an undead, and you said that you have a father and a mother before. So, are you not afraid of my conflict with your father and mother?"


    "Oh, this is indeed a problem. But, now I am not worried. Because you want to conflict with my father, there is still a long way to go. Where is it so simple to fight the border corpse sea. You are now There is no one soldier or one soldier, so what kind of area to fight. If you can conflict with my father and mother, then I think you are still very powerful. Then I will talk to my father and mother, maybe they can help you Anyway, they fought back and forth, and there seemed to be no result. On the contrary, I overheard that they were being watched by other enemies and it was very dangerous. So I think it¡¯s better to find someone to replace them and let them stop fighting." Qianqian said to Tang Ye.


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect Qianqian to say such a thing, feeling that there was a lot of information. Suddenly Tang Ye felt that there was no need to discuss with Qianqian about fighting the corpse sea in the border, but should first understand the situation of the undead. There are even ghouls, because she just mentioned ghouls.


    "If this is the case, then I will try my best to show it to you, and I will definitely do it. However, we have just met now. It is strange to say this, so let''s say something else. "Tang Ye said to Qianqian, "Let''s find a place to sit first."


    But as soon as Tang Ye said this, he felt embarrassed. Because Qianqian looked down at herself, she was an undead, she was floating, she didn''t need to sit.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was embarrassed, Qianqian laughed and said, "Actually, I can sit."


    Then Tang Ye saw a very strange scene. It was Qianqian who was originally in the undead state, suddenly her whole body twisted, contracted and stretched, a bit of a monster mutation, hideous and scary. After Qianqian contracted successfully, she was seen as a corpse monster, no longer an undead.


    Qianqian became a person!


    However, the state of this "person" is a bit weird. Her "person" is not normal, her eyes are thick, her body is pale, her nails are very long, and Tang Ye vaguely saw her with a long, pointed tongue. As well as all parts of the body, there seem to be some breakpoints, like sewing.


    It''s like a corpse being controlled by someone. Although it looks like a "person", it''s actually not a living person, but a dead person. To be precise, it was a dead body.


    "This..." Tang Ye really felt very weird. Can Qianqian do such a thing?


    "You... don''t seem to know what I am?" Qianqian saw Tang Ye''s surprised look, and she was sure that Tang Ye was not surprised that she could transform, but was surprised that she became a corpse. Suddenly she felt that Tang Ye didn''t understand anything, she had never seen the world at all.


    She said to Tang Ye: "I am in the body of a ghoul, understand? This is that everyone who doesn''t know me will be very surprised when they see this. Although you are also surprised, you are not surprised at this. It''s because you don''t know what a ghoul is, or you know, but you have never seen it. Hey, it''s really strange, you said that you grew up in the sea of ??corpses, but how do you feel that you don''t understand anything? "


    Qianqian showed a suspicious look towards Tang Ye, wondering if Tang Ye had been lying to her.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and felt embarrassed. She watched Qianqian scratching her head and said, "It''s not surprising. I''ve always stayed in one place before and never went out, so I haven''t touched many things. Ever."


    At this time, Tang Ye was shocked in his heart, there were so many things to ask Qianqian, he thought Qianqian would know. It was about the undead and ghouls, and even the entire border corpse sea.


    But before he could ask, Qianqian asked him like a curious baby, and said: "Then what have you been in contact with? Can''t you say that you have always been alone? In this case... uh... I seriously doubt you Can you unify the border corpse sea. You are weaker than anyone I have met who claims to unify the border corpse sea."


    "So..." Tang Ye was embarrassed, as if he was said to be weak, but he still had confidence in himself, and smiled at Qianqian: "It''s okay, I think I can, and I am not alone, in fact I have a large group of people."


    "Really?" Qianqian looked a little disbelief, feeling like Tang Ye like Xiaobai, even she was so deficient, how could she have a large group of subordinates.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to explain so much, and said, "I will take you to see when the time comes. Of course, the premise is that you are willing."


    "Okay, no problem." Qianqian didn''t worry about the appearance of being cheated.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You can''t behave like this. The so-called hurtfulness and defensiveness are necessary. Even if we are friends, we still don''t understand much. If I invite you there, you must Be careful, what if I want to harm you?"


    "You wouldn''t be so evil!" Qianqian grumbled with her eyes widened. Then she thought about Tang Ye''s words, and said, "What you said is pretty good. I didn''t expect it, you look like a stunned green, but your words always make sense. This is really strange. Now, since I am worried. Everyone is deceived, so let¡¯s learn more first. Let¡¯s go over there and sit and rest and have a good chat with you."


    Qianqian is indeed a more active girl.


    Tang Ye was thinking about doing this because he wanted to understand the undead, ghouls, and other places in this border corpse sea.


    "Okay, let''s go over there to sit and rest, and then each introduce the situation." Tang Ye said to Qianqian.

 Chapter 2671： Feel okay!

    For Qianqian, Tang Ye now has one of the biggest surprises and questions: Why can she be both an undead and a ghoul?


    This kind of thing is too rare, even for the undead creatures in the border corpse sea, it is probably very rare. Even according to common sense, this shouldn''t exist!


    "I know what you are curious about." When we reached a rock and sat in a good place, Tang Ye and Qianqian sat down, and Qianqian looked at Tang Ye and said directly: "You are just wondering why I can be Undead, can it be a ghoul thing again? Well... this thing is more complicated. Anyone who knows knows it, and I don''t want to tell anyone who doesn''t."


    "..." Tang Ye just didn''t know how to answer Qianqian''s words. People who don¡¯t know don¡¯t want to tell, isn¡¯t that just because they can¡¯t tell themselves?


    Tang Ye looked a little embarrassed, Qianqian smiled, and said: "However, my identity is not a secret. Many people know it. Because this matter is too special. Moreover, because of this matter, Many people want to kill me because they think I am a threat. After all, having such an identity is very powerful."


    "So you are troubled?" Tang Ye answered.


    Qianqian feels that she can''t keep talking now. This kind of thing is indeed a bit nervous to tell a person Tang Ye has just met. But she hasn''t always been like this. It might be that she felt that Tang Ye was as special as her, so she felt a sense of belonging inexplicably, so she started talking to Tang Ye.


    This is also like a narration.


    "Forget it, I''m not afraid to tell you. Actually, I am so special because my father is a ghoul, but my mother is an undead." Qianqian told Tang Ye the reason for her special situation.


    But Tang Ye became more curious. And this curiosity was too embarrassed to ask. Because his curiosity is that his father is a ghoul and his mother is an undead, can a ghoul and an undead combine to give birth to children? This kind of thing really requires a bit of brainpower, at least Tang Ye never thought about it. This is very unreasonable, ghouls are physical, while undead are more incorporeal. How to combine this reality and the virtual?


    Qianqian is not stupid either. Seeing Tang Ye''s curious, but hesitant expression, she knows what Tang Ye is thinking. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and said, "I don''t know why you always care about this kind of thing. I was not born because of the union of the ghoul father and the undead mother. Rather, when my father and mother were treated as dead people, they were thrown to the border. When they were in the sea, they were all about to die, and then... after doing those things, my mother had mine. In the process of this matter, my father had changed to the nature of a ghoul. And my mother was an undead. The nature has changed. Therefore, I have both the qualities of undead and ghoul!"


    "Oh..." Tang Ye said now that he understood. However, the birth of Qianqian still feels thrilling, or rather...wonderful. But it is not incomprehensible. Her father and mother are probably very affectionate. After being thrown into the sea of ??corpses, before death, because of the spewing love, she felt that death must be united, so... there was Qian. The birth of Qian.


    Qianqian blushed a little, because it was really embarrassing to say this kind of thing. It''s so speechless, her father and mother are dying and still do that kind of thing!


    "Oh, let''s not talk about it, anyway, you know why I am so special." The blushing Qianqian didn''t want to worry about this matter anymore, snorted, looked at Tang Ye, and said: "Now you know My situation is now, so let''s talk about your situation. Although you said that you were so special when you grew up in the border corpse sea, you must still have a lot of things to tell me."


    Tang Ye smiled, not afraid to tell Qianqian about his situation. Qianqian has already said so much, if he still thinks about how to play Qianqian''s words and play some tricks, it will be too unjustifiable.


    So Tang Ye basically told Qianqian about his stay in the dead bone area.


    After listening to his story, Qianqian widened her eyes and was very surprised. She exclaimed a little, and said, "You really are the boss of the dead bone area? How come it looks like nothing at all. . Actually, I don¡¯t know very well about the dead bone area, but my father and mother said that there are indeed a lot of bone monsters there. However, in fact, in the border corpse sea, it is not stipulated that which force must be somewhere, it is possible They are in many places. As far as I know, apart from the dead bone area, there are other places where there are bone monsters. Moreover, those bone monsters often come to my father and mother for trouble."


    "I think so, the dead bone area is all bone monsters. It may be because of the rich conditions that gave birth to bone monsters and the later aggregation of bone monsters, so there are no undead and ghouls." Tang Ye nodded and said: "The entire border sea of ??corpses is full of corpses. Where corpses are piled up, this environment of dead bodies will give birth to bone monsters, undead and ghouls. The border corpse sea is so big, there must be many places where these creatures exist. It seems that you want to fight the border corpse sea and dominate here. It takes a lot of time." Tang Ye said with a little foresight.


    Qianqian rolled her eyes to the side and said, "How do I feel that you are so relaxed? It takes not only time, but also strength. According to what you said, even if you have the bone monster power in the dead bone zone, it is not enough. . Do you know how strong is the power of the undead? And how strong is the power of the ghoul?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Ye shook his head, then looked at Qianqian with a smile, and said: "So you need to tell me."


    Qianqian felt that Tang Ye was here to spy on intelligence. Of course, beware. However, she also considered the situation of her father and mother. In fact, her father and mother are regarded as little bosses in the power of ghouls and undead. However, as a small force now, it is always being watched by the surrounding forces, and other big forces want to be swallowed, but the father and mother are unwilling and have been holding on. However, as the enemy grows stronger, I don''t know how long it will last.


    Moreover, her personal particularity has always allowed the enemy to spy. There are two kinds of enemies who spy on her. One is to be afraid of her uniqueness. He thinks that she can burst out with very powerful power, so he regards her as a threat and wants to kill her to eliminate the trouble forever. The other is to use her power to unify the border corpse sea. After all, there are both the power of the ghoul and the undead. If cultivated, it will become a very powerful weapon of war.


    In order to protect her, her father and mother have been working hard and paying a lot of price. Now the situation in the border sea of ??corpses has fallen into disputes, and it has become more difficult to protect her. I don''t know how long it can last.


    Therefore, Qianqian thought that it would be good for someone to unify the sea of ??corpses in the border, but that person can''t be so evil, at least she should be acceptable.


    For Tang Ye, she thought it was okay.

 Chapter 2672： Winning strength!

    Of course, Qianqian didn''t know much about Tang Ye, so to judge whether Tang Ye could conquer the border corpse sea, or whether he would really conquer the border corpse sea, was just based on her instinct.


    In fact, at the beginning, she believed Tang Ye would do this, just because it didn''t matter whether Tang Ye did it or not, because she hadn''t had any expectations for Tang Ye yet. Now it just happened to meet an interesting person. If you can chat, just chat, wherever you can control so much, even if Tang Ye is just telling jokes.


    But now it seems that after some understanding with Tang Ye, she thinks Tang Ye is still okay. Especially, knowing that Tang Ye was still the boss of the Withered Bone Zone and had a huge army of bones, there were other secret powers, she felt that Tang Ye was not joking.


    However, even if it was so, she would continue to wait and see, and then decide whether she could help Tang Ye wholeheartedly after seeing Tang Ye''s power. Although she seems naive, she can think about some things. She just didn''t pursue too much, looking for the most relaxed lifestyle.


    It''s a pity that in the past, because of her characteristics, it was often not allowed to be easy. Being both an undead and a ghoul is indeed very strange, too many people are staring at her. Now when she came to the edge of the Withered Bone Zone, she also came secretly. Did not let her father and mother know. It was just that she had great doubts about this secret trip.


    In the past, she tried to sneak out, but she didn''t succeed. Because it is too difficult to succeed, there is not only undead surveillance, but also ghoul surveillance. It can be said that wherever she goes, there will be the eyeliner of her father and mother. Therefore, this time she sneaked out, she was also ready to be caught back at any time. However, she has not been caught back yet. Did it successfully escape everyone''s surveillance?


    Qianqian thought so. However, she does not feel that she has this ability. Although she has the characteristics of undead and ghoul, she knows that her strength still needs to be strengthened. It is still easy for her father and mother to track her, unless she has something to do. Adventure. Therefore, she had to have another idea that she was able to run out because her father and mother did it deliberately, turning a blind eye to her behavior. Probably because of petting her, let her play.


    In this case, Qianqian is a bit annoyed. This kind of behavior seems to show that she is very ignorant. Not only does she disrespect her parents, but she always makes her parents worry about it. Isn''t it right?


    Originally worrying about these things, Qianqian met Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye was the only living creature she had ever seen, who could move around freely in the border corpse sea like these dead creatures. This made her very interested. Probably she was the kind of simple person. After being curious about this interesting person like Tang Ye, she ignored the troubles of escaping.


    "In this way, it seems that you can really try to unify the border corpse sea." Qianqian looked at Tang Ye and laughed. It''s just this smile, it''s still very strange. Although she has become a ghoul, the ghoul is a corpse, sometimes it looks stiff, and sometimes there will be that kind of broken body, which is quite scary. Therefore, the way Qianqian laughed in the form of a ghoul was quite awkward to Tang Ye.


    But this didn''t affect Tang Ye anymore. He had seen the appearance of Qianqian''s undead, and this ghoul was nothing. So he looked at Qianqian, shrugged and smiled, and said: "I am not only trying to try, but also to the end. Since some things have already been done, let them have a beginning and an end. Although my original intention was not to do this It¡¯s a matter of organizing a group to fight for hegemony, but this is the background of the world. It¡¯s not something that I don¡¯t want to do. Besides, I have been involved in these things from the beginning."


    Tang Ye''s general feeling actually refers to the power of the Phoenix. The phoenix is ??a holy beast that guards this firmament world. It was wounded by the power of Emperor Void and fell to the ancestral land of the earth. Now Tang Ye has arrived in the firmament world, relying on the power of the Phoenix, which is like owing a kindness, to be paid back. Of course, you can not follow the idea of ??Phoenix, but you can''t get rid of it. So, when I arrived in this world, I was affected by many things, and I slowly came to this point.


    Qianqian heard Tang Ye''s words and looked at Tang Ye, suddenly feeling strange again. Because Tang Ye said that he grew up in the Border Corpse Sea, he didn''t know a lot of things, even the undead creatures and ghouls that were the Border Corpse Sea were not very clear. That being the case, it was just a stunned green and a little white. But at this time, Tang Ye seemed to have experienced many things. Listening to what he said, it seemed the same.


    "Why do you seem to say that you are not in this world, and have experienced many things?" Qianqian asked Tang Ye curiously, turning the eyes under the ghoul''s body, because it seemed stiff, or the body and eyes were separated I almost fell off my eyes.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, but she did not expect Qianqian to observe very carefully. He slapped awkwardly, smiled, and said, "Some things are like this. Although I grew up in the Withered Bone Zone, I am not a bone monster, but I can grow up because of bone monsters raising me. . It¡¯s a pity that they have already died. So, in those things that I experienced with them, I gradually walked on the way I am now. They died, but they are like relatives to me. Maybe I was influenced by these heroes. I am not young anymore!"


    Tang Ye''s tone became stressed as he spoke, as if to scare Qianqian.


    "Um..." Qianqian was really frightened by Tang Ye, she rolled her eyes a few times, as if she was thinking about it, but in the end, she gave up asking Tang Ye, and said instead: "Even if you decide to become The lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea also needs to have enough power. I tell you, your conquering the Withered Bone Zone is only a starting point, and there are many more powers that are stronger than the Withered Bone Zone. Are you sure you can compete with those forces?"


    "I think about it..." Qianqian continued to speak before Tang Ye spoke. She stretched out her hand and counted her fingers. She was calculating something, and she whispered, "Father''s power, mother''s power, the two combined Probably there is... plus the withered bone area... it still doesn''t work, it needs to be stronger!"


    Qianqian seemed to be thinking about calculations, and when she got the results, she shook her head abruptly, and her expression became distressed.


    Tang Ye watched from the side, a little dazed, wondering what Qianqian wanted to do. However, he guessed something. Seeing Qianqian''s calculation, it seems that she is calculating the strength, how strong it is together, and what it can deal with.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help being stunned. Could it be that Qianqian was helping her gather strength?

 Chapter 2673： Prejudices!

    Looking at Qianqian''s appearance, it feels like she is trying to figure out what power she can win. If he still draws strength to help him, Tang Ye feels that Qianqian, an undead girl, is really naive. What do you think of helping yourself in this way and paying it back?


    However, Qianqian didn''t tell Tang Ye carefully, she seemed to have her own thoughts, and this thought would not be explained to Tang Ye. Tang Ye suddenly felt that this would jeopardize his appetite. If you can get Qianqian''s help, of course it is the best. However, if Qianqian did not do this, she would plan his plan.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Ye didn''t want to affect the plan because of Qianqian''s appearance. Since he is curious, it is better to ask directly.


    Qianqian was calculated by Tang Ye''s plan, looked at Tang Ye, tilted her head, and said, "It''s nothing, just thinking about something to see if I can help you fight the border corpse sea."


    "Are you going to help me?" Tang Ye was still very surprised, and said, "You and I just met, is this a bit..."


    "Do you think I lied to you?" Qianqian became a little angry.


    "Of course not!" Tang Ye immediately shook his head and said, "I think your understanding of me is only based on the things I just told you verbally. Are you not afraid that I lie to you? In this case, you Why help me again."


    "Ha!" Qianqian looked at Tang Ye and laughed, without any precaution, and said: "You are really weird, I want to help you, but you are persuading me not to help you. Are you so honest? I want to help you, shouldn''t you lie to me harder and let me work harder to help you? After all, fighting for strength now is the key to victory."


    "That''s not what I said." Tang Ye smiled harmlessly, and said: "Probably... I can say that I am a good person. I don''t want to do this kind of thing, otherwise, I believe that even if I become a border corpse The lord of the sea will not be a lord who can completely obey the people. As for me, since I want to be a lord, I must be a lord that everyone can submit."


    "Yes, your idea is very good. Although most of the undead creatures in the border sea of ??corpses are low-intelligence, there are also quite a few very high-intelligence, such as me. If you can''t let people like me submit, Then there are future troubles." Qianqian said.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but look at Qianqian more. He became more and more curious about this undead girl, because he wanted to say that this undead girl was naive, but he thought about some things very maturely and calmly, not like a person who didn''t think about anything.


    Tang Ye wanted to continue talking to Qianqian, but he had to pay attention to the time. It''s been a while since he left the Withered Bone Zone. At this time, Athea and the others must be looking for him. Even if there is nothing wrong, if I haven''t seen him back for so long, he would be anxious without news from him, so he planned to go back.


    "Qianqian, it''s nice to meet you, but I think I''m going back, so..." Tang Ye meant to be parted, but Qianqian didn''t seem to mean it, so he was a little embarrassed to say it.


    As soon as Qianqian heard what he said, her expression immediately became unhappy, as if she was aggrieved, and said, "Are you leaving? You are leaving now, but I still want to continue talking to you... , How about going to the dead bone area you mentioned, so that we can continue to talk about many things."


    "Yes, that''s it. I want to go to the Withered Bone Zone to see how strong you have, so that I can plan." Qianqian made a decision, behaving that Tang Ye would definitely agree, even if he didn''t. Don''t refute it.


    "You... want to follow me to the Withered Bone Area?" Tang Ye hadn''t really thought about such a thing, he thought Qianqian was going back to the place where the undead gathered. Moreover, it is not convenient for him to let Qianqian go to the dead bone area. The reason is simple. Qianqian is an undead, or ghoul, and the bone soldiers in the Withered Bone Zone can easily become opposites. Therefore, Qianqian goes to the Withered Bone Zone and wonders if there will be conflicts.


    Another thing is, if Qianqian goes to the Withered Bone Zone, she must be careful to let her know about the existence of Asiya and the others. Athea and the angels are very powerful. It can be said that they are a secret force in the Withered Bone Zone, and they are also secret weapons. They are like a box-pressing skill. Such strength is of course not exposed. Although Qianqian does not seem to be hostile to him, and even wants to help him, there is still reason to doubt Qianqian¡¯s position. In case one of them is lying to him, or if they make other decisions after seeing Asiya and others, then this The impact on him is very big.


    The strength of the angel race is the nemesis of the dead creatures. Just like justice and sacredness and darkness and evil, the two forces are incompatible. The angel race is the sacred justice, and the dead creatures are the dark evil spirits. As for why there is such a concept, it is probably caused by the prejudice that has always been. In fact, at the moment of strength cultivation, strength is just a tool-like thing, and whether it is good or evil lies on people.


    Even undead, bone monsters, or ghouls are good. And not everyone who cultivates the power of the undead is dark and evil. This has actually proved that many people cultivate the power of the undead just like other cultivators. It''s just that because of long-term prejudice, that kind of prejudice concept is still formed. This is like a vicious circle. Under the influence of this kind of prejudice, many necromantic creatures, or people who practice necromantic power, simply become evil just like people''s prejudices.


    Then, slowly, it made people feel that only evil people would touch such power.


    Therefore, although there is still such a thing as fairness in cultivation, the cultivation of necromantic power is still very unwelcome outside.


    There are only a small number of reasonable people, so the conflict between the two sides is still great. Tang Ye worried that even if Qianqian could be allowed to see Asiya and the others, the two sides might conflict because of this prejudiced concept, and it would be very difficult for him to be caught in the middle.


    However, it can be counted on to avoid this contradiction, that is, Asya and the others are fallen angels. Fallen angels can be said to have fallen into evil in a certain sense, so they are the same as dead creatures. Probably because of this, Asiya and the others were in the Withered Bone Zone and were not rejected by the bone soldiers.


    Qianqian saw Tang Ye''s appearance as if she didn''t want her to go to the Withered Bone Zone, she immediately became irritated, and hummed: "Why, don''t you let me go? Did you not want to, or did you dare? Are you all there? Lie to me? We are still friends at the expense of us. That''s how you treat your friends?"


    "I''m telling you, even if we are not friends, you should let me see, because it''s about how much power I can bring to you. If you want to fight the border corpse sea, the best thing is to let me see. The power in your hands, otherwise you will regret it!" Qianqian hummed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes. How much power do you have, but you can''t easily expose specific information, right?

 Chapter 2674： Work for all!

    Tang Ye looked at Qianqian and felt that this undead girl was not like a lie, and with her current strength, although she was a bit stronger than herself, it had little effect, and perhaps it would be no problem to bring it back to the Withered Bone Zone.


    "What are you hesitating about!" When Tang Ye was thinking about it, Qianqian became even more irritated and hummed: "I don''t know where the dead bone area is. Even if you don''t take it, you think I won''t go. Ah. Hmph, let me tell you, if you continue to do this, I will ignore you, and then you will know your fault." Qianqian looked a little angry.


    Tang Ye frowned and thought for a while, and felt that it was so, so let Qianqian go to the Bone Bone Zone. He said to Qianqian, "I have to be responsible to all my brothers and friends after all, things must be considered more."


    Qianqian thinks this is true, very similar to her father, always thinking a lot. Maybe it¡¯s like this in such a position. She lost a lot of anger, and said to Tang Ye: "Well, you have your concerns, but I really won¡¯t hurt you. I am also homeless now. , If you don¡¯t take care of it, I have nowhere to go."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and wanted to say that the undead can go everywhere, and they don''t need food and housing like people. However, the situation in the Boundary Sea of ??Dead Sea is chaotic, and Qianqian''s identity is special. If she encounters other undead or ghouls, it is really not good to be against her. Most importantly, Tang Ye felt that it would be very good if someone like Qianqian could be drawn into his own power.


    He said to Qianqian: "If this is the case, you can go with me to the dead bone area. After all, we are friends. Although there are many concerns, I believe you."


    "Of course you have to believe me, let''s go!" Qianqian was very active, walking towards the dead bone area.


    Tang Ye squinted her eyes, it seems that Qianqian really knows the place in the dead bone area. She didn''t dare to go alone before, probably because she was worried about the power in the dead bone area. After all, she is an undead, and there is a place where a large number of bones gather. If besieged by a group of bones, her situation will be disadvantageous. For the current situation in the border corpse sea, it is very normal to be killed at any time when going out. Unless someone unifies this place and conducts orderly management, that day will not pass.


    In fact, even if it is a dead creature, there are many who want to live quietly. Due to the special environment of the border corpse sea, the necrotic creatures here have become a group, just like the place where people live, they are the "people" in the border corpse sea, so they also have their own lives. Undead creatures can also enjoy life. Even if they are dead creatures, they are bred from dead creatures, but even if they are bred again, they have a new life. Since it is life, it should also be respected and have the right to enjoy it.


    Many bone soldiers, undead, or ghouls do not want to dispute. They can be defined as ordinary people, or people with ideas and beliefs. And they, since they want to become orderly here, this wish can also be put to good use. Therefore, a future lord recognized by them can definitely get their huge support.


    "Actually, I''m very curious about where you usually live. You are a big living person, and you definitely need to eat. However, there is nothing suitable for you to eat in the border corpse sea. Then, if you can survive, there must be something I don''t know. Secret. Is there any place to eat?" Qianqian is just a babble, and she can keep talking about her. She is indeed a simple girl. Any troubles and unhappiness will be directly expressed, and then she will adjust quickly and become a carefree curious baby again.


    Tang Ye was a little envious of such Qianqian. Although he has seen a lot of things, but after so many experiences, the imprint in his heart has been affected somewhat. It is impossible to be like Qianqian anymore, like a newborn baby.


    "There are indeed such places, and I believe that there are still many such places in the Border Corpse Sea, but they are not discovered by me. The Border Corpse Sea is not like this at the beginning, maybe it was very beautiful at the beginning. Place." Tang Ye said to Qianqian.


    Qianqian tilted her head and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Then have you ever thought of building the border corpse sea into a beautiful place in your opinion?"


    "This..." Tang Ye had indeed thought about it, such as building this place into a paradise. However, he still rejected such a place. Even if it is built, it will not be built completely, because the environment here is suitable for necrotic creatures. If this place is modified, where should these necrotic creatures live?


    In other words, the current characteristics are the characteristics of the border corpse sea. If it is changed forcibly, it will become banal. Therefore, even if it is to be built, it is only part of the construction, that is, the oasis base area.


    "I don''t plan to do that." Tang Ye said to Qianqian: "Most of the people here are still dead creatures. If I have to build this place like that because I am a living thing, that would deprive the natives here. The place where residents live is of course not good. And I think it¡¯s the characteristic of the border corpse sea to keep the current appearance. Of course, there are many places that are not good for everyone, so it is necessary to remodel it. And, now Here are all deserted, there is no order or construction at all, these still need to be transformed. Even the undead creatures can build cities and countries."


    "Hmm!" Qianqian expressed her great agreement and joy when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She felt more and more that Tang Ye was suitable to become the lord of the Border Corpse Sea. Tang Ye got another point in her heart.


    In fact, Qianqian''s identity not only possesses the characteristics of undead and ghoul at the same time, her father and mother also lead a good force. The two forces combined are quite powerful. If you can get the help of these two forces, you will have a great chance of winning against the border corpse sea. Because you can get the power of the undead and the ghoul at the same time, you will also have a great understanding of the undead and the ghoul. The so-called knowing oneself and knowing the enemy will never end, which is very beneficial to Tang Ye''s plan of battle.


    Now the Withered Bone Zone has actually begun to be rebuilt. This is Tang Ye''s arrangement, such as some roads. Tang Ye still regards the West District as the center, and now he is going to build a road to the West District and pave the wasteland. Fortunately, there are sufficient bone soldiers and labor. After a busy day, the road has appeared.


    This kind of thing has great good things. It can not only build, but also help the bone soldiers improve their wisdom. Because learning things and exposure to different experiences and knowledge can enhance the wisdom of bone soldiers.


    In this way, the strength of the skeleton soldiers will increase rapidly. Knowing this good thing, all the skeleton soldiers want to work. Suddenly, at this moment, there is a kind of excitement in the whole people''s labor in the dry bone area.

 Chapter 2675： Push ahead!

    Tang Ye returned to the western part of the Withered Bone District and saw a long row of skeleton soldiers paving the wasteland. In fact, paving the road does not need so many bone soldiers, but because this kind of labor can improve the wisdom of bone soldiers, Gu Xie specially arranged more. Now there is a situation that there is too much labor and there are not so many work arrangements for them.


    And the skeleton soldiers all want to work very much... Hey, this situation is indeed a bit weird. They work actively, but they are unhappy without work!


    Tang Ye thought this was an excellent thing. So in the future, letting the skeleton soldiers to open up wasteland and construction can not only build cities, but also enhance the strength of the skeleton soldiers. This is not the best of both worlds, but the perfect thing.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s return, some skeleton soldiers immediately showed a vigilant look to Tang Ye. And after seeing Qianqian in the state of a ghoul, she was going to attack directly. Because of this situation, it is considered an invasion. Such a thing must not be tolerated, it is like an instinctive reaction.


    Seeing this, Qianqian was shocked, and immediately stood on guard, looking at Tang Ye with a sense of anger. Because she thought it might be Tang Ye doing it, Tang Ye wanted to kill her!


    Because this is Tang Ye''s territory, and now she is following Tang Ye, and she is still being attacked by the bone soldiers here, Tang Ye can''t justify why?


    "You guy, **** it, bring me, with their power, you can do it to me, right? Humph, I really misunderstood you!" Tang Ye drank it out, very angry, I feel that my kind heart has been hit hard.


    But Tang Ye felt wronged, he didn''t do this, and explained to Qianqian: "I didn''t, you misunderstood, there must be something in it."


    "Oh, what can be the situation, you are the boss here, do you want to tell me that they don''t even listen to you?" Qianqian sneered at Tang Ye.


    "Oh..." Tang Ye suddenly remembered something. It is indeed possible that these bone soldiers would not listen to him, because he is a hand-sweeping shopkeeper, and many bone soldiers have never seen him. The boss of the dry bone area is nominally Gu Xie, so it is normal to attack him.


    Tang Ye immediately said to Qianqian: "Don''t worry, I will let them stop now and let us go."


    Then what Tang Ye did was to pass a message to Gu Xie and let Gu Xie deal with those bone soldiers. After Gu Xie received his message, he only had to use his contractual relationship ability to give instructions. Then I saw that the bone soldiers who were attacking Tang Ye and Qianqian stopped and went back to work obediently.


    "Alright." Tang Ye said to Qianqian after the skeleton soldiers retreated.


    Qianqian was still a little skeptical, worried about what Tang Ye would play, and was a little wary of Tang Ye. Tang Ye was very helpless and had to explain to her that he had let Gu Xieming rule here.


    "Is that so?" Qianqian still looked suspicious after listening to Tang Ye''s explanation.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Of course it is true. You can see one of my family members, that is, the ruler here. He is called Gu Xie, because of your particularity, I have already explained you to him. The situation. Wait for you to meet, don¡¯t have any conflicts, and talk in a friendly way."


    Soon, Gu Xie came. After listening to Tang Ye''s words just now, he took it very seriously, because Tang Ye had brought an undead ghoul. He was very surprised by this. Can someone be a ghoul and an undead at the same time? It seems that the world is really big, and there are no surprises. He wanted to see such a unique existence right away. And, as for the undead and ghouls, it is closely related to their plan to fight the border corpse sea next, and he dare not neglect.


    "I have seen the master." Gu Xie first bowed to Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Qianqian slowly regained her trust in Tang Ye. Tang Ye waved his hand and introduced to Gu Xie: "This is the girl Qianqian I told you."


    When Gu Xie saw Qianqian, Qianqian was in the state of a ghoul, he still knew that. It is indeed a ghoul, not a bone soldier, but a creature in the outer area. This is a step in external expansion. He took it very seriously, and said to Qianqian in a serious and serious manner, "Hello, girl Qianqian! My name is Gu Xie, and I am a subordinate of the master''s family, and the leader of the dead bone area."


    "You''re welcome." Qianqian is actually the same as Tang Ye, she doesn''t like this kind of red tape thing very much. It''s like being around her father and mother, bowing and saluting if they don''t like being seen by themselves.


    Afterwards, Gu Xie gave some explanations and introductions to Qianqian, which made Qianqian learn a lot. In addition, Gu Xie took Tang Ye and Qianqian to see some of the projects they are currently building, including houses, tunnels, roads, and other research on spaceships. This shocked Qianqian deeply, because these circumstances made her feel that these bone soldiers were no longer low-level intelligent creatures, but a united intelligent race, just like those outside. As a dead creature, this is really exciting, so proud.


    At this moment, Qianqian deeply felt that Tang Ye could become the lord of the Border Corpse Sea. She felt that her father and mother could help Tang Ye. With these scenes, she felt that she could convince her parents.


    After taking Qianqian to visit the project currently being carried out in the dead bone area, Gu Xie was busy with something, leaving Tang Ye and Qianqian. However, Gu Xie still discussed with Tang Ye through the power of contractual relationship. He thinks other projects are okay, but the construction of the spaceship ballista is related to military power. It is too random to let Qianqian know directly. If this is leaked, the ballista weapon may not have such unexpected effects.


    But Tang Ye said that it didn''t matter. Since he brought Qianqian, he had made a comprehensive prediction. Now, instead of betting on Qianqian''s ability to bring other powers.


    After all, he has read countless people, and he is confident that Qianqian, an undead girl, is right. Therefore, now completely accepting Qianqian''s heart may be of great help to the battle of the border corpse sea.


    Even now, Tang Ye is still considering whether to let Qianqian know about Asiya and the others. He was thinking, if Qianqian decided not to join hands with him only because of the power he possessed, then showing off the power of the angels of Asiya and the others would definitely move Qianqian. However, he wanted to retain the power of Asiya and the others.


    "I decided to let my father and mother join you!" Qianqian said to Tang Ye firmly while Tang Ye was thinking about it.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but Qianqian had never thought that Qianqian had already decided, and that was moved. In this case, Tang Ye didn''t plan to show Athea and the others first.


    But when Qianqian said this, Tang Ye was curious. Could it be that Qianqian''s parents are very strong and possess a huge influence?


    If so, with the combination of these forces, you can probably start the plan to conquer the border corpse sea ahead of time.

 Chapter 2676： Treat the symptoms!

    Qianqian''s words caused Tang Ye to reconsider his plan to fight abroad. If Qianqian''s words can be taken seriously, it must be so. However, it must be clear whether Tang Ye is real. So now, he really wants to know what kind of power Qianqian''s father and mother have.


    "It seems that your family has very good power." Tang Ye answered Qianqian''s words and said: "Although I don''t know who your parents are, it feels great to hear what you say. I''m not polite to you, if you can I am willing to increase my strength if I join forces. So, should I go to meet your parents. Moreover, I had this plan a long time ago, after all, I can¡¯t stay in the boneless area without going out.¡±


    "That''s it..." Qianqian agreed to Tang Ye''s meaning, but felt that the progress was a bit quicker, after all, she had just met Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw Qianqian''s consideration and said, "It''s better for you to stay in the dead bone area and see. I''m also ready for something. If you think I can meet your parents, then tell me. "


    "Okay." Qianqian nodded. It was right to give her some time to prepare. She thought Tang Ye was a considerate person.


    Then, Tang Ye asked Gu Xie to make arrangements so that the bone soldiers should not restrict Qianqian''s actions, but should pay attention to matters related to the security secrets of the Withered Bone Zone not to be spied on. After arranging these, Tang Ye asked a few skeleton soldiers to continue to take Qianqian to look around the withered bones area, or to rest, while he went to work on his own affairs.


    Qianqian understands and cooperates with Tang Ye''s arrangement. After all, Tang Ye is the boss of the Withered Bone Zone and has to deal with many things. However, this feeling and atmosphere are not what she likes anymore. Because it feels serious, like a deal. What she wanted was to get along with Tang Ye like friends.


    After Qianqian went to play by herself, Tang Ye first returned to the oasis base. He didn''t tell Qianqian about the angels of Asiya, Sivir, Disya, and Ackerman. Because now, compared to the spaceship ballista that is being developed, his final powerful force here is these angels. Before the ballista was not successfully manufactured, Asiya and the others were the strongest. Even if the ballista was developed, Asiya and the others were the most powerful.


    Ballistas increase their power in large-scale battles, and the bombing effect is definitely stronger than fighting alone. Therefore, now in the firmament world, it is a battle between stars, heaven and earth, and powerful weapons and equipment are the best.


    Regarding this question, Tang Ye also thought about whether he could develop weapons developed from the earth''s ancestors'' underground scientific forces, such as artillery shells and atomic bombs. Unfortunately, Tang Ye didn''t have that kind of memory, nor did he have that kind of ability. Scientific research is not a deified power. Otherwise, with atomic bombs and nuclear bombs, it wouldn''t be too difficult to deal with a world of stars.


    Tang Ye still followed the strength currently mastered, step by step. As for what powerful weapons can be developed in the future and what level they can reach, I will talk about them later.


    When they arrived at the oasis base, Asiya and the others had already rested, and they were all waiting for Tang Ye to return. Their injuries have not healed completely yet, and Tang Ye needs to treat them. And the broken wings of Asiya need to be dealt with. Although it is not too serious now, it still needs to be adjusted slowly to recover.


    The treatment was still the same, but after Tang Ye returned to his old profession, he gradually got familiar with it. He used acupuncture treatment more and more, and the effect became better. For such a secret technique, Asiya and the others are still very surprised. They felt that this method of healing without using magical element power like a magician was too magical and had advantages that a therapist could not compare.


    "According to what you mean, this kind of treatment only requires you to have enough physical strength, you can continue to heal, don''t you need to consume other strength?" After the treatment, Asiya and the others went to prepare again. Eat, and then sit together, Asiya can''t help but sigh Tang Ye''s superb healing skills.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, and explained: "Although it is so, I think there are many that are not comparable to the treatment. I listen to your explanations, and it seems that the treatment can quickly recover from the injury, even if it takes effect immediately. And mine Acupuncture therapy cannot achieve this effect, so I think both parties have their own advantages. If you don''t say which one is better than the other."


    Tang Ye was actually very concerned about this situation. Because the healers here do have outstanding effects with immediate effect. It''s like some wounds can heal and recover quickly under the treatment, and become uninjured. Such an effect would not be achieved if Tang Ye used acupuncture treatment.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that if his own acupuncture treatment could achieve this effect, it would be able to compare with the treatment technique. And he considered this matter, maybe he wants to master the treatment technique himself, and integrate the treatment technique into the acupuncture method, maybe only then can the acupuncture treatment achieve immediate effect.


    But to do this, you need to master the power of the healing element, and this is the power that the therapist can master. Now Tang Ye has cultivated the power of the necromancer, and can no longer cultivate the power of the healing element. Therefore, it is impossible for Tang Ye to achieve that kind of instant treatment effect.


    However, Tang Ye still felt that he could continue to study the power of dead trees in spring. Perhaps the power of the dead tree in spring can bring breakthroughs, which in turn allows him to master more power, just like in the ancestral land of the earth. If this is the case, he feels that he will become a truly terrifying genius and he does not need to be humble!


    "But your healing technique is easier to treat those incurable injuries or diseases." Disya next to Tang Ye said: "The healing power the therapist masters is also divided into levels. If it is a low-level therapist In fact, it can only treat some small wounds. Those serious injuries can¡¯t be treated. And for those stubborn diseases, especially those without a cause, they can¡¯t be cured. Even advanced therapists can only To ease the temporary life, if you want to treat it permanently, you still can''t. I feel that Brother Tang, your treatment is aimed at the root of the disease from the beginning."


    "This..." Hearing what Disya said, Tang Ye suddenly felt that the healing skills he mastered seemed really powerful. What Disya said was to cure the symptoms. But if the therapists here are not advanced ones, many of them can only treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. This is certainly not good, because there is no complete cure.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Maybe because I haven''t been exposed to too many things in this world, so I''m not able to position myself well. In this case, I still have to go outside early to take a look."

 Chapter 2677： Secret trump card!

    It has been a while since Tang Ye came to the sky world. From the very beginning, he was in the sea of ??corpses on the border, without touching other star worlds, that is, the real sky world, all kinds of cultivation, strengthening, trade, and so on. Therefore, as for the abilities that I have mastered, only from Asiya and the others, it is indeed a bit difficult to locate.


    But since Asiya and the others say so, and Asiya and the others have very rich experience outside, they can be trusted. In this case, he felt that perhaps the acupuncture treatment he mastered was indeed very unique, all aimed at the root cause. In this case, you can continue to study, maybe you can play an unexpected effect in the sky world.


    If you want to leave the border corpse sea this morning and go to other stars, you must conquer the border corpse sea quickly. Of course, even if you don''t finish the border corpse sea, it''s okay. However, since you have chosen to take root here, establish your own power, and build a base camp, you must do it to the end.


    After chatting with Asiya and the others about the treatment, Tang Ye decided to tell Asiya and the others about Qianqian, saying: "Actually, when I went outside to explore, I left the dead bone area and met an undead... "


    "What? Did you meet the undead?" Assia and the others were shocked when they heard Tang Ye''s words. Now they are going to fight abroad. According to speculation, the remaining commander biological enemies are the undead and ghouls. Therefore, they both worried about whether Tang Ye encountered the enemy of the undead.


    Tang Ye laughed and told Asiya and the others not to worry, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, I have nothing wrong. The undead I met is special and is not hostile to me. Moreover, I still want some things about her. Tell you about it and see what you think. However, I have already judged some things by myself, so I brought this undead back, and I am now in the Withered Bone Zone."


    "What? You brought an undead back here?" Asiya felt that Tang Ye''s approach was very sloppy. In case the undead came to spy on the military situation, then bringing her back might reveal the situation in the Bone Bone Zone. This will inevitably be attacked by the undead army and be annexed.


    To be annexed to become a part of the strength of others is definitely not the will of Asiya and the others. What they want is to be their own master, not only in the dead bone area, but in the entire border corpse sea. Then, they have to use this power to deal with the evil ghost tribe, and even fight against the Void Emperor.


    Therefore, they have to be their own masters. If they didn''t do it, they wanted Tang Ye to do it. It couldn''t be another choice.


    After Asiya expressed suspicion, Disya, Sivir and Ackerman''s gazes were also the same, thinking that Tang Ye would be too sloppy.


    "Although I don''t dare to guarantee 100% of this matter, I don''t think there will be an accident. I have lived for so long, watched so many people, and believe that my ability to see people, the most important thing is experience." Tang Ye said to Ah. Thea and the others said. When it comes to looking at people, he is indeed an old fritters.


    But Asiya and the others are still more suspicious, it may be that they pressed this matter to their own destiny, they got a new life, and put all their hopes on the rise from the border corpse sea. Therefore, they cannot afford to fail in this matter. If they fail, they will really despair. I''ve already despaired once, and if I despair again, I''m afraid I won''t be able to sustain it anymore.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Asya and the others would react so firm and resolute, and realized that Asya and the others had put their destiny on what he was doing now. Suddenly he felt heavy on his shoulders, and he felt that it was indeed a bit sloppy to bring Qianqian directly to the dead bone area. Perhaps he could discuss it with Asiya and the others.


    However, Tang Ye did not regret it, nor did he feel wrong. Some things still have to be persisted, he has always had this character. It used to be, it is now, and it may be in the future. Therefore, when listening to Asiya and their opinions, he will stick to his own ideas.


    He said to Asiya and the others: "This matter may be sloppy, but you can rest assured that it will not affect our plan. Now, I will tell you about the undead I brought back."


    When Tang Ye said that, Asiya and the others had no idea. Things have happened, now it is not to be held accountable, but to be handled properly. They also believed that Tang Ye was not that kind of sloppy person. But this matter still needs to be taken seriously, so first listen to what Tang Ye said carefully, and if you feel that it is wrong, insist on correcting it to avoid making irreparable mistakes.


    "Actually, the undead I brought back is not only an undead, but also a ghoul." Tang Ye looked at Asiya, then looked at Disia and the others, and said solemnly, behaving like a very remarkable thing.


    This is indeed an amazing thing. When Asiya, Sivir, Disya, and Ackerman heard this, they were first taken aback, a little overwhelmed, and then surprised, "You, what did you say?"


    "You said that the undead you brought back was not only an undead, but also a ghoul? How could it be possible! It''s both an undead and a ghoul, it''s the first time I have heard of it!" Asiya said solemnly, listening to her tone and attitude, Is skeptical, do not believe that such a thing exists.


    Indeed, the undead and ghouls feel like one illusion and one reality. To say that they are both imaginary and real, it seems very unreasonable. Not only Athea, but Disya and the others are also very skeptical.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, knowing that Asiya and the others would react like this, and said: "But she is indeed an undead, and she can also become a ghoul. I have seen it with my own eyes, it is true. For her like this For special reasons, she also explained to me."


    Asiya and the others did not answer, they all looked at Tang Ye. Obviously they are waiting for Tang Ye to explain why there are things that are both undead and ghouls. Tang Ye did not sell Guanzi, and continued to explain to them.


    After listening to Tang Ye''s explanation, Asiya and the others were lost in thought. At first they didn''t believe in the existence of a special undead ghoul like Qianqian, but after listening to Tang Ye''s explanation, they felt quite reasonable. The most important thing is that Tang Ye has already seen it with his own eyes. They believe that Tang Ye will not lie to them, so this matter may be true.


    "In that case, I would like to see her." Asiya thought about it, said to Tang Ye.


    They have experienced a lot, and have seen a lot, but this is the first time we have seen a strange existence like Qianqian.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Don''t worry about this. You can meet her in secret, but don''t meet her directly so soon. I didn''t tell her about your existence. If you tell her, it will be us All the power here has been told to her. For you, I have always regarded it as the pressing force, that is to say, you are my secret trump card. Since it is the secret trump card, of course we have to keep it for the end."


    Asiya and the others were taken aback when they heard it, but they couldn''t help feeling a little moved because Tang Ye planned them so importantly.

 Chapter 2678： Behind the legend!

    Although they have always had a good relationship with Tang Ye, in fact, sometimes Asiya and the others are still worried, worrying that Tang Ye has her own pursuit and goes against their plan. In that case, they will not be able to plan for revenge and will be quite sad. Now that Tang Ye put them so heavily, I felt relieved.


    It''s like falling in love, if you have you in the future plan of the object, you will be very happy. This is putting you in your heart and treating you as part of your life.


    I don''t know when, when they got to the Border Corpse Sea and got Tang Ye rescued, after seeing the potential of the Border Corpse Sea, Asiya and the others had already pressed their destiny here and merged their new life with this place.


    "Brother Tang''s consideration is very reasonable, and this arrangement is also good." Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    In fact, Tang Ye thinks this kind of thing is a bit strange, because Asiya and the others are stronger than him by a whole realm, but facing Asiya and the others, he does not have any feeling of being a weak side. Arranging them for Asiya sometimes gives people a feeling of being too arrogant.


    Fortunately, he knew Athea and the others very well, so this matter could still be grasped, and he didn''t feel anything. For now, it is better to actively advance the plan to fight the border corpse sea. In fact, Asiya and the others also have an idea, that is, to attack the stars of the evil ghost clan while the Void Emperor is holding the Centennial Celebration. It can be said that they destroy their base camp, which is naturally very good.


    Regarding Qianqian''s affairs, temporarily arrange this so that Athea and the others will not go to see her directly, and will hide the angelic power from her. However, Asiya and the others will go and observe Qianqian in secret. Although Tang Ye said about Qianqian''s magic, they still wanted to see it for themselves. There are reasons for curiosity and reasons for caution.


    "I believe that with your strength, there is no problem in observing Qianqian secretly. However, you still have to pay attention to the special nature of Qianqian. The combination of the power of the undead and the ghoul may have unexpectedly powerful places, which your angel family did not expect. So be careful and don''t reveal your identity." Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others.


    Asiya nodded and expressed her understanding, and said, "Don''t worry, we know how to do it. But for your situation, you said just now. On the face of it, Gu Xie will do everything in the dead bone area. You are Standing behind. I wonder if this kind of situation will weaken your influence. When there is no ancient evil in the future, those troops will not listen to you. This is very bad, so should I think of a way to prevent it? A moment. Now, it is bound by a contractual relationship. If there is no such thing, you may be alone."


    Tang Ye thought about such a problem. But everything is pros and cons. How can he be easy behind the scenes and want to gain such a strong prestige. However, this kind of prestige behind it can also be created. One is to let Gu Xie instill a thought, even if Gu Xie is only obedient to him, he is a legendary figure. There are also some ways to show up at the right time, make amazing moves, and become the people behind the legend.


    Tang Ye smiled at Asiya: "This thing is like this for the time being, prestige is a thing, it is difficult, difficult, and not difficult to establish, it depends on the timing. Don''t worry, I let Gu Xie keep instilling Thinking, I won¡¯t let myself fall into a bad situation. Moreover, by doing this, I am also making plans for future arrangements. I am afraid I will have to reach many places if I have the opportunity. Exposure, as the lord on the face of the corpse on the border, known to everyone, don¡¯t I have to be recognized wherever I go. This is probably not good for future actions. I believe that when we develop, it will be To form alliances, go to other worlds of stars, or trade."


    In fact, Tang Ye also has his own selfishness, that is, as a person who is not known by others, he can move freely when he goes to other star worlds in the future, without worrying about being restricted so much.


    Disya also agreed with Tang Ye to do this, saying: "It is also very good to do this. After our strength develops in the future, if it is Brother Tang as the leader, then Brother Tang will definitely be targeted by many people. Those, or the subordinates of Emperor Void, may all come directly to take action against Brother Tang, and the danger to Brother Tang has greatly increased. Therefore, Tang Ye''s approach can improve life safety."


    "That''s true." Asiya agreed with Disya''s idea, looked at Tang Ye, and said: "Then first, our eyes are not only in the border corpse sea, but the entire sky world."


    Tang Ye was very happy that Asiya and the others understood her, and said, "I''m glad you guys think so. I''m going to practice for a while. Now I''m still in the realm of the Lord of the Stars. It''s too shameful, at least I want a star. The realm of the domain master is good. If I am not mistaken, many of the undead and ghouls outside are in this realm. Moreover, there are bones and monsters in other parts of the border sea of ??corpses, and they may be the most powerful. Yes. Therefore, not only me, but also Gu Xie, their overall strength must be improved."


    "This is natural. Of course, the higher the strength, the better. As for the means to enhance combat effectiveness, the Border Corpse Sea is short of resources and there is no other development, so you can only take it slowly. When the spacecraft is ready, you can leave the border. After the sea of ??corpses, we can try to visit the nearby star world and buy some equipment back through trade." Asiya said.


    "This is a good suggestion." Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Since the spacecraft is an indispensable tool to travel between the stars and worlds, then we will build a spacecraft this morning. You know about spacecraft, so you are mainly responsible for this matter. If I have time, I will also study together."


    "Okay." Asiya said, and then arranged the matter on Dishya and the others.


    "Then I''ll go to practice first, and I can look for opportunities to see Qianqian in the future. Although I believe in Qianqian, but I don''t have much experience after all, I''ll let you shut it down." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Asiya nodded, she didn''t disturb Tang Ye''s practice, she went to observe Qianqian in secret.


    After Tang Ye was left alone, he began to practice according to the practice method that Asiya told him. Using power gems is still an important method. The border corpse sea is indeed short of resources, or it is the situation in the dead bone area. There are still too many places in the border corpse sea that he has not touched, and perhaps the resources of the border corpse sea are also very rich. But before the development, he still went to dig a batch of necromantic power gems back as training resources, and enter the training.


    The purity of these undead power gems is more than 95%. Although Tang Ye''s strength has improved a lot from the beginning, these power gems can still have a good effect and help him to make a steady breakthrough.

 Chapter 2679： Trembling accept!

    According to the method of using power gems taught by Asiya, Tang Ye can better absorb the necromantic power in the power gems, and the utilization rate is much higher than before, so he uses these high-purity power gems, the effect is still obvious.


    Previously, due to a series of things, some cultivation was delayed, and now he started practicing again, and soon he broke through from the eighth level of the master of stars to the ninth level, and then he continued to cultivate towards the tenth level. Sure enough, after repairing for a day and a night, he successfully broke through to the tenth level of the Lord of the Stars.


    The next step is to break through to the master level of the star field. This is a breakthrough from a big realm. There are a lot more things to be concerned about, and there will be a lot of difficulties. However, it won''t be too difficult to have Athea and the others, so what he has to do is continue to absorb the power of the necromancer, and when he can break through, he will ask Athea and the others to help and see.


    Tang Ye''s breakthrough speed is amazing. It has only been less than two days, and it has almost broken through two levels, just like one level a day. It''s impossible to think about it, even Asiya and the others don''t believe it. The only thing that they accepted was that Tang Ye possessed those very pure power gems. However, no matter how good these power gems are, there is no way for Tang Ye to break through so many at once, after all, Tang Ye is no longer a novice.


    Gu Xie was also very surprised at Tang Ye''s breakthrough speed. As Tang Ye''s immediate family member, Tang Ye broke through his strength, and he could feel some of it. Previously, as a pure necromantic creature, after gaining the calamity body power, he broke through several levels at once and became the eighth level of the star lord, which can be said to be the same level as Tang Ye. It seemed a bit offensive to Tang Ye, who was actually such a weak master. But now, Tang Ye broke through two levels once again, reached the tenth level of the Lord of the Stars, and distanced himself from Gu Xie again, and Gu Xie no longer appeared so powerful.


    However, Tang Ye''s strength breakthrough would have direct benefits to the ancient evil, he could directly benefit from it, enjoy the power bonus, and increase his power. Originally, he was only at the eighth level of the Lord of the Stars, because Tang Ye''s power increased, after benefiting, he could break through to the ninth level of the Lord of the Stars.


    "Who is the master..." Gu Xie is now completely open-minded, and all kinds of thoughts are normal. He won''t be a simple-minded skeleton monster, so his cognition is normal and reasonable, and he feels that Tang Ye is like this The breakthrough speed is very unreasonable, too amazing.


    "That''s right, the master has never been a simple character." Gu Xie quickly stopped worrying about Tang Ye''s amazingness. If Tang Ye wasn''t astonishing enough, he wouldn''t have caused such a big transformation in this short period of time, nor would he have mastered the dead bone area.


    It just so happened that Gu Xie was going to report something to Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye made a breakthrough, he had to express some congratulations.


    "Congratulations Master, Congratulations Master, for breaking through two levels of strength in a row!" After seeing Tang Ye, Gu Xie immediately congratulated Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt amused looking at such Gu Xie, how could this congratulations look like watching the formal scenes on TV. However, think about it, this is probably something like a sense of ritual. This kind of thing may indeed be needed in life, and the sense of ritual makes people feel the existence of certain things, and it is also a declaration. It''s as if the Withered Bone Zone is now unified. For the integration of all the bone soldiers, a grand announcement is naturally needed, otherwise who knows who the new leader is.


    Tang Ye smiled at Gu Xie, waved his hand so that Gu Xie didn''t need to be so polite, and said, "Since I have developed, I will naturally follow suit, otherwise I will convince the crowd. Even if I stand behind my back, I must always maintain my strength. , Otherwise, when you need to come forward one day, you will not have enough strength, but it will be bad."


    "What the master said!" Gu Xie nodded.


    Tang Ye said: "You should also pay attention to your cultivation and keep improving your strength. By the way, I have some necromantic power gems here, which should be very good for you. Let''s see if you can promote your cultivation."


    With that, Tang Ye took out a few crystal bone gems that he didn''t use and gave them to Gu Xie.


    "Wh, what?!" After seeing the crystal bone gem that Tang Ye handed over, Gu Xi was so surprised that the skull''s mouth was wide open, and for a while he forgot to pick it up.


    He was so surprised that he couldn''t believe such a thing. Such a pure power gem is a very rare treasure, but now Tang Ye took out a few of them at once and gave them to him for cultivation!


    What a joke! No matter how good the owner is, no matter how proud the owner is, he shouldn''t have such a lavish approach. Because these few crystal bone power gems are really the most rare among the rare ones, if you change them to anyone, you will stick to them and will not give them to anyone. But, Tang Ye gave it to him, gave it to him!


    "Lord, master..." Tang Ye dared to give it, but Gu Xie didn''t dare to accept it anymore. He stammered and said, "This, these power gems are too precious, they can help the master quickly cultivate. How can you give it to your subordinates. The subordinates can''t afford it, so please keep it with the master!"


    Tang Ye sighed a little. He didn''t expect the external effect of this power gem to be so amazing. It seemed that the value of the crystal bone power gem mine was far greater than expected. Tang Ye decided to focus on protecting there, and to protect this natural cultivation resource mine. Although this resource is only for cultivating the power of the undead, it has many limitations. However, he and Bianfeng Shihai''s subordinates cultivated the power of the undead, which would be of great benefit to them.


    "You hold, I still have a lot of power gems like this. It is through these power gems that I can quickly break through. In order to implement our battle plan as soon as possible, you have to become stronger quickly. Therefore, this power gem Don''t shirk it. Also, after you use this power gem, you may not be able to fully use it, so the rest will be given to your subordinates to give some benefits to consolidate your rule." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie.


    "This..." Gu Xie still didn''t dare to pick it up. He felt too dreamy and fortunate enough to get such a high-purity power gem!


    But seeing Tang Ye''s expression of becoming serious, and knowing that Tang Ye was not joking, based on his understanding of Tang Ye, he had to take the few power gems, his hands and body couldn''t help shaking, so excited!


    "Thank you, master! The subordinates must make good use of these power gems, improve their strength, serve the master, and never hesitate!" Gu Xie didn''t know how to repay Tang Ye, he was so loyal that he could no longer be loyal.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled, and said, "Don''t have too many thoughts. Since I took the initiative to give you, you must have thought about it. It''s good if you know the Zhien Illustrated Report. In addition, you come to find me what you have Need to report?"


    "That''s it, Master, we have collected a batch of discarded armors, and we can arm them as long as we deal with them. Master, do you want to check it out?" Gu Xiehui reported.


    This was related to the armed forces, and Tang Ye was very concerned, so Gu Xie didn''t deal with it himself.

 Chapter 2664： From scratch!

    It is indeed a major issue when it comes to military forces. After all, the current development of the Withered Bone Zone, whether it is to develop a ballista or to enlighten the skeletal soldiers, the fundamental purpose is to increase strength, whether it is a single unit or a whole.


    Strengthening weapons and equipment is the main means of improving combat effectiveness. This was what Tang Ye had to do the first time after he took control of the dead bone area. Although the Border Corpse Sea is not like other star worlds, there are people who specialize in forging weapons, and there are also related exchanges. Therefore, the only way to find ready-made equipment in the border corpse sea. At least this is the case at present. Only if talents in forging can be tapped can this problem be improved. Even so, according to Tang Ye''s plan, talents will probably be introduced in the future.


    If these confrontations with Emperor Void are to be done, it will definitely not be accomplished overnight. After all, this battle has been going on for thousands of years, and it will not end in a short while.


    "Okay, let''s go take a look." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie.


    Then Gu Xie took Tang Ye to find the weapons and equipment. Just like the characteristics of the sea of ??corpses on the border, where weapons and equipment are found, corpses and bones are piled up like a mountain, even more like a mass grave. And those weapons and equipment were excavated in this place where the bones were piled up.


    The weapons and equipment unearthed were all ordinary equipment, iron armor, and gems that added simple defensive power, or even none. In addition to armor, there are some magic cloaks, which are used to resist magic power. In terms of weapons, there are spears and broadswords. These are the main ones. It can be seen that these are weapons and equipment used on the battlefield, not for ordinary cultivators.


    Tang Ye guessed that most of the corpses left behind in this pile of bones were soldiers. Because these weapons and equipment are very common, the person who throws the corpse doesn''t bother to recycle it, and throw it away. Although it was ordinary weapons and equipment, Tang Ye felt that it was very rare for a skeleton soldier who had nothing. Therefore, he told Gu Xie that none of these weapons and equipment must be missing, and they must all be brought back!


    Some weapons and equipment are complete, and some have many flaws, but it is better than nothing. Therefore, even if it was just an armor, a magic cloak, or a shield, or even a small piece of the shield, Tang Ye would reclaim it for distribution to the bone soldiers.


    "Although they are all ordinary weapons and equipment, we have begun to have this. This is progress. As long as we progress step by step, there is hope." Tang Ye looked at the skeleton soldiers who began to reclaim weapons and equipment under Gu Xie''s arrangement. Said to Gu Xie in an encouraging tone.


    Gu Xie initially thought that Tang Ye would be dissatisfied because these weapons and equipment were too ordinary, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so positive. Indeed, regardless of the quality of weapons and equipment, they have achieved a transformation from nothing to something. This is something to be happy about. However, Gu Xie felt that such an enlightened attitude was also justified. As far as he knows, the bosses of the previous Western District, or other districts, were very grumpy. If they saw only these ordinary equipment, they would be furious.


    Gu Xie felt once again that Tang Ye was an enlightened master and an enlightened leader. In short, there is nothing wrong with supporting him!


    "Thank you for the master''s affirmation!" Gu Xie said with great gratitude and admiration to Tang Ye, bending over to salute.


    Tang Ye is already used to this and said, "You did a good job, very good. The power gems that you gave you earlier are regarded as rewards. You work hard, and you will get rewards when you do your work again."


    Tang Ye didn''t know why, he suddenly said to Gu Xie with a superior identity and tone. It may indeed be slowly affected by the atmosphere of the upper and lower levels displayed by Gu Xie or other skeleton soldiers, and slowly adapted and changed.


    Think about it, Tang Ye feels that it doesn''t matter. Since the atmosphere of the world is like this, so be it, just as the locals do.


    "Thank you, Master, the subordinates will definitely work harder!" Gu Xie nodded firmly to Tang Ye. Because of Tang Ye''s help and Tang Ye''s appreciation and training, he really wanted to work hard every day, strictly demanding himself, and didn''t want to disappoint Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, agreeing with Gu Xie''s vigor. Then he glanced at the piled up weapons and equipment collected in front of him, and said: "Who to assign these weapons and equipment to, do you have arrangements in mind?"


    When Tang Ye asked Gu Xie to search for weapons and equipment, he just arranged this, and then he had arranged for Gu Xie to train a strong bone soldier first, but he did not arrange for this powerful bone soldier. Choose by yourself.


    Gu Xie did this. Since Tang Ye gave him the job, he knew that Tang Ye trusted him. And he didn''t want to live up to Tang Ye''s expectations, he had been doing this well all the time. He will prove his ability and make Tang Ye satisfied with his performance. Therefore, he has worked hard to select a group of elite bone soldiers. Moreover, among the skeleton soldiers, the organization is gradually being organized, and those with outstanding contributions can be promoted to higher positions and these management policies. This is very common and necessary. Although everything seems to have been built from scratch, it has already become a reality.


    Gu Xie''s growth was very obvious, Tang Ye saw it very clearly, so he became more and more assured of Gu Xie. He even thought that in the future, Gu Xie could be completely responsible for the affairs of the corpse sea in the border, and he only needed to manage Gu Xie. This kind of hands-off shopkeeper is very comfortable.


    When Tang Ye asked about arranging elite troops, Gu Xie had already made arrangements because he was well prepared, and said, "Yes, master, this subordinate has already arranged it, you can rest assured. If you want to review, I will call them right away. Come here."


    "I don''t need this." Tang Ye smiled and said, "Since you have arranged it, then I can rest assured. Then I will leave these things to you to deal with, and I may have to leave next time. I''m not here. At that time, you have to manage it well. If there is anything, I can''t help you, you can go to the oasis base to find Asiya and others."


    "Master, do you want to leave the withered bone area?" Gu Xie was surprised and worried. It is still very dangerous to leave the Withered Bone Zone and go far away, not within the protection of the Withered Bone Zone''s power, because they don''t know what dangers will be outside.


    Tang Ye looked into the distance, squinted his eyes, and said, "Because of Qianqian''s matter, our plan to fight the border corpse sea may be advanced. If Qianqian did not deceive, then her parents must be people with good influence. . Moreover, they are the forces of the undead and the forces of the ghoul. In this way, I can get their power, and our power is enough to fight outside."


    "But, I think we still have to be careful, in case this is a scam, then..." Gu Xie still expressed concern.


    Tang Ye looked at Gu Xie, smiled slightly, and said, "This is my problem, and I will solve it."

 Chapter 2665： Charisma!

    Of course Tang Ye had thought about whether Qianqian''s matter was a scam, but he still wanted to try. In addition to his judgment that Qianqian was not a lie, it was also because the conditions Qianqian gave were very attractive. Getting the power of the undead and ghouls at once can greatly speed up the plan in the border corpse sea.


    He can''t spend so much time in the Border Corpse Sea, he needs to get in touch with other star worlds quickly. When there are no conditions, the Boundary Zombie Sea needs to research and develop on its own. But if the strength allows and the conditions are good, he can introduce equipment and technology to other star worlds, and he can develop faster.


    If you stay in the border corpse sea slowly, thinking about waiting for development before going out, you can''t keep up with the outside at all. Even if it is not attacked by invasion, it can develop with peace of mind, but it does not know that it will develop into the year of the monkey. Besides, the evil ghost clan actually threatened them.


    The general of the evil ghost tribe, Yan Mo, was killed. After the evil ghost tribe knew about it, he would definitely know that there was fraud in the sea of ??corpses on the border. At that time, the evil ghost tribe came to besiege. At this point, it would be difficult to stop the attack of the evil ghost race. So, this will not work.


    Gu Xie was still very worried at first, and it was worth their attention to Qianqian''s peculiarities and sudden appearance. But since Tang Ye said so, of course he chose to believe Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye said so confidently that he would solve it, Gu Xie felt that Tang Ye must be sure, otherwise he would not be so calm.


    "Since the master wants to try, the subordinates are naturally fully supported. If the master needs help, please tell the subordinates, and the subordinates will prepare everything for you!" Gu Xie said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "No, I have planned this matter. You just arrange the various tasks in the Bone Bone Zone. You don''t have to worry about my accident, I will let Asiya follow secretly. According to my strength to Qianqian According to estimates, it is speculated that the other undead and ghouls are probably in the realm of the master of the star field and will not be close to the master of the star sea. In this case, Asiya''s strength is stronger than them. There is Asiya secretly protecting Now, I won''t have any trouble."


    Guxie was relieved when he heard that the angel princess, Asiya, was there, and said, "Since Asiya-sama is accompanying the master, then the subordinates are relieved."


    Then Tang Ye asked Gu Xie about something, to understand the overall situation of the Withered Bone Area, to see if there was anything that could help Gu Xie, or to make suggestions. Gu Xie also made a simple report, and overall there was no problem. In this way, Tang Ye probably had a bottom in his heart, and he could leave the dead bone area without worry, and negotiate with Qianqian''s parents.


    Of course, whether you can negotiate with Qianqian''s parents depends on Qianqian''s attitude. Qianqian agreed to it, and if not, she couldn''t force it. However, if Qianqian refused to let her go, Tang Ye considered that she might not let her go back. There is also a trap issue in consideration here. In case Qianqian returns, when she comes again, she will already be surrounded by the dead bone area with a team of people.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to take such a risk. Of course, Qianqian might also take him, and then get him out of the way. However, he took precautions at this point, that is, let Asya follow. If Athea is injured, Ackerman can do too. The power of the angel race is still very easy to deal with these undead and ghouls.


    Tang Ye was very sure that Qianqian would take him to see her parents, and he didn''t want Qianqian to be aware of the angels, so he went to see Athea and the others first and asked them their opinions to see who could follow her.


    "I''m coming." After listening to Tang Ye''s plan, Asiya said directly. Although her injuries are not completely healed, she is still the strongest in terms of strength. Therefore, she is the safest to follow Tang Ye''s words.


    However, Tang Ye had other arrangements. He said to Asiya: "In fact, I want you to stay in the withered bone area. Because you have the ability to lead. When I am away, if there is an accident, Gu Xie can''t handle it, I believe you can handle it. It is our base camp now, and no accidents should happen."


    Tang Ye said so, it was an affirmation of Asiya''s ability, it was an act of praise. However, Asiya was a little unhappy, because she wanted to follow Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye''s consideration was very reasonable, and she hesitated for a while.


    In terms of leadership, she is indeed the best. Disya''s words are too gentle, a little easy to shake, and indecision is not enough. But Ackerman''s words were too impulsive, too decisive, and not thoughtful. Sivir¡¯s words are relatively neutral, like being caught between Disya and Ackerman. She can make arrangements for her. She can execute them very well, but she feels a little unreliable if she wants to make her own decisions.


    Tang Ye still insisted on his own ideas, and said, "The Withered Bone Zone has just entered the development track, and everything is stable now. You have to keep it like this during the basics, so I can rest assured if you stay here."


    Asiya thought about it, the development of the Withered Bone Zone was also related to her future revenge plan. She still values ??it very seriously, even the most important thing, so she can''t let it go. Although she has a wonderful feeling and affection for Tang Ye, it is not enough to shake her revenge plan, let alone to let her put down her revenge. In the end, she decided to arrange Tang Ye to stay in the Withered Bone Area to prevent accidents.


    Then, he still had to follow Tang Ye alone, secretly protecting Tang Ye''s safety. Since Athea is going to stay in the Withered Bone Zone, the second candidate is of course Ackerman. Ackerman''s strength is very strong, he is good at hiding surprise attacks, and his speed is terrifying, so letting her secretly follow Tang Ye for protection is already the best candidate.


    No accident, Ackerman was finally chosen.


    "I don''t know how Qianqian will decide, but I believe she will let me see her parents. At that time, Ackerman, don''t show up, just follow behind us." Tang Ye told Ake Man said.


    Ackerman nodded and said nothing. She feels calm, but in fact it is not so peaceful. She was very happy that Tang Ye chose her. This is a recognition of her strength. At the same time, she would have some careful thoughts, after all, she and Tang Ye were alone this time. However, she quickly got rid of this careful thinking. Because she was responsible for secretly protecting Tang Ye, she might not appear in front of Tang Ye, so there would be no chance to be alone with Tang Ye.


    For Tang Ye, in the hearts of the angel races, strength is no longer the first priority. If it was just looking at strength, then with Tang Ye''s strength, they would definitely dismiss it. Now they are so obedient to Tang Ye''s arrangements and agree with Tang Ye because of Tang Ye''s personality charm.


    "Then now, I will go to Qianqian to talk, you are ready." Tang Ye said to Ackerman.


    If Qianqian agrees, he will leave directly with Qianqian, and will not specifically tell Ackerman that he needs Ackerman to follow up.

 Chapter 2666： Surround and attack!

    Qianqian already knew about the Withered Bone Zone, and there were still some secrets that Tang Ye didn''t let her know, such as the Angel Race, she would not know. She herself would think that the understanding of the dead bone area ends here, so she is already considering whether to go back and report to her parents.


    At this time, Tang Ye found her, not long-winded, and directly asked if he would like to see her parents.


    "According to what I told you earlier, the situation in the border sea of ??corpses has changed greatly. Even if we don''t fight, we must follow the situation to change. Only in this way can we deal with accidents at any time." Tang Ye said to Qianqian.


    "Don''t you trust me?" Tang Ye looked at Qianqian again, staring at her, giving a little pressure invisibly.


    Qianqian didn''t know how to decide for a while. She thought about the situation of her parents. Although her parents have a lot of power, they are not the strongest, they can only be regarded as medium. There are forces weaker than them, and there are forces stronger than them. Therefore, her parents are caught in the middle. And her parents are moderates, and even if they are weaker than them, they will not take the initiative to annex them. What they have been doing is to protect the people in their territory.


    However, by doing so, they will not make all the forces do the same. The forces that are weaker than them want to continue to grow, while the forces that are stronger than them are constantly annexing and growing. Now, their situation is very threatened. The powerful forces nearby will swallow them at any time. If they disagree, they will face threats of violence. And if they agree, they will join the war in the future.


    Therefore, this is a dilemma.


    The reason why Qianqian identified a person and asked him to fight the border corpse sea and unify the border corpse sea is to make the border corpse sea become as orderly as other star worlds, so that those who want to live in peace No need to worry and pain.


    I wonder what will happen to my parents now? Qianqian mainly considers this. Then she became very worried. Because her parents didn''t send anyone out to find her this time, could it be because they were being threatened over there, so they couldn''t send someone out. Or, someone was threatened over there, and no one was sent out to find her, in fact, to protect her.


    If that''s the case, I have to go back and have a look right away!


    Qianqian found a reason for herself, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "I promise you to take you to see my parents. However, I haven''t told you much about my parents before. Now I I want to tell you. I also have some requirements. After you understand, if you agree, then we will start to act."


    "You say, I''ll listen." Tang Ye saw Qianqian let go, and thought it was a good thing. He also wanted to know about the situation of Qianqian''s parents. You must understand clearly before you can make a decision about whether to join forces.


    Then, Qianqian talked about her parents to Tang Ye, mainly talking about the power of her parents and the threats from the surrounding forces. Her request to Tang Ye was to stabilize her parents'' side, because people there didn''t like war. However, dislike of war does not mean that there will be no war. For a long time, in order to resist the enemy, they have also trained a considerable number of soldiers. Soldiers are all blood lickers on the knife edge. Unlike others, they have blood and ambitions, so they are willing to war. This group of people can be used as a force to unite to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t think there was much to Qianqian''s request. This was reasonable and acceptable. He said to Qianqian: "No problem, I accept your request. So now, are we going to see your parents?"


    Qianqian nodded. The things she had just thought of made her very worried for no reason, and she wanted to go back soon. She said to Tang Ye: "No problem, I can leave right away, what else do you need to prepare?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I don''t need it. I have already handled it. Now I can leave directly."


    "Okay." Qianqian took two deep breaths, adjusted her mood, didn''t want to be so heavy, laughed, and said: "I believe there will be nothing wrong, I will take you to my parents. But this kind of thing always feels like this. It¡¯s a little weird, I¡¯m a girl, take you to your parents, it¡¯s always a bit like that, hahaha..."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "We are going to do business. There is no strange feeling. In order to unify the great cause of the border corpses, we must be serious."


    At this moment, Qianqian rolled her eyes, looked a little irritated with Tang Ye, and hummed: "So sometimes you guys are really boring. Forget it, let''s not tell you, let''s go, hello Follow me."


    Before leaving, Qianqian changed back to an undead state, which made it easier for her to wander and hurry. In fact, when it comes to driving, the undead state is not necessarily faster than the ghoul state. Because ghouls can also run fast, and some can even land on four corners and run fast like reptiles. However, Qianqian thought it was too ugly, and she was still used to choosing the undead state.


    Tang Ye followed Qianqian and looked back at him. This can be regarded as telling Ackerman that they are about to act, and let Ackerman pay attention to keep up. Ackerman made a little movement as a response to Tang Ye, and then there was no more sound. Tang Ye admired it very much. Ackerman''s concealed action was so powerful that he couldn''t even notice it.


    "Here is still some distance away from the place my parents ruled. He has to follow me well." Soon he left the area of ??the withered bones. Outside, it was a place that Tang Ye had never been to. Qianqian knew this and asked Tang to Ye followed her.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I know, don''t worry."


    "I just don''t worry, your strength is not strong, weaker than me, I am worried that you can''t keep up with me. In fact, I am still very strange, your strength is so weak, how did you become the boss of the bones? , The skeleton soldiers in the withered bone area are generally weaker." Qianqian said.


    Tang Ye could only roll her eyes constantly, Qianqian''s words were still a bit depressing, but she didn''t have any malicious intentions, she was just a little blunt.


    The speed of the two of them is not slow, but listening to Qianqian''s words, there is still a big distance, so Tang Ye followed Qianqian, while beware, lest there be any accidents.


    At this moment, somewhere, it was a black and crushed mountain, and a group of people gathered at the foot of the mountain, which seemed to surround the passage at the foot of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is another team of people, which are basically ghouls. They were strict and serious, looking at the people at the foot of the mountain.


    At the foot of the mountain, the combination of these people is quite mixed, including ghouls, undead, and bone soldiers. The man in front is riding a war horse. This war horse looks very cool, because it glows blue and looks very difficult.


    "Mountain Corpse King, I think you''d better surrender, otherwise I''m not polite, and I want you to destroy this Black Mountain!" The man riding the blue-light war horse shouted to the person at the foot of the mountain.


    He was wearing armor, and he could probably tell it was a bone monster.

 Chapter 2667： Five kings!

    The Mountain Corpse King is the leader of the ghouls defending at the foot of the mountain. In fact, he is also Qianqian''s father. Here are all ghouls, and the main activity is on this mountain, named Black Mountain.


    In their known boundary, Black Mountain and its surroundings are quite large, and the Mountain Corpse King is also the larger one of several forces.


    After all, there are only five called kings here, and the Mountain Corpse King is one of them.


    The armor bone monster surrounding the mountain corpse king is also one of the five kings, called the blue bone king. The Blue Bone King is warlike, has been annexing other small forces, and has established a huge force. Now he is about to attack the Mountain Corpse King.


    The Mountain Corpse King is Qianqian''s father, he is not warlike, and he just wants to lead his own life with peace of mind. It''s not that they are necromantic creatures. If they don''t fight, they just don''t ask him to pursue them. In fact, their pursuit is still very noble and great, that is, to become a wise and civilized ethnic group. In addition to wars, they actively develop various things and keep close to other star worlds. When it develops its own wisdom and is known, it will not be a serious necromantic creature of other people, but a low-level creature that has no wisdom, no brain, and only natural action.


    It''s a pity that in the current messy dispute situation in the border corpse sea, these ideas of the mountain corpse king are destined to be difficult to realize. He also gradually realized that to develop a smart civilization, a stable environment is needed. Otherwise, Wen Min, who has just sprouted, will be killed by the war.


    It is a pity that there has not been any expansion of power for a long time, and the power of Montenegro can be said to be caught in the middle. It is not big or small, very embarrassing. For a long time, many ghouls have become accustomed to a stable environment, and they don''t want to go to war. Therefore, the Mountain Corpse King knew that the forces of Montenegro were no longer suitable for war. If you want to change your mind, you don¡¯t know how long it will take.


    The Blue Bone King''s ambition is very obvious. Like many people who have formed a power, he wants to unify the border corpses. The Black Mountain power led by the Mountain Corpse King is a very important transportation hub, so now the Blue Bone King wants to take this place. If the Blue Bone King is allowed to take this place, then his power will grow stronger than ever, and he will become a popular figure who can unify the border corpses. Of course, even now, he is also a popular figure who can unify the border corpses.


    Because, the power that can unify the sea of ??corpses in the border is originally five kings. The Mountain Corpse King is the weakest, but it is not impossible. The Blue Bone King has developed rapidly and has full momentum, and has become a popular figure. As for the other three kings, the oldest power king, the Black Corpse King, the Black Corpse King has existed for a long time, and is the first person to develop a power, and it is also the strongest power at present. However, the Black Corpse King is far from the Mountain Corpse King, so time will not send troops to interfere with the Blue Bone King. Probably this is why the Blue Bone King is not afraid of being restricted by other kings.


    And there are two other kings, one Bailing King. This is an undead king and Qianqian''s mother. However, the White Spirit King has always been restricted by another Undead King, the Heavenly Spirit King. The power of the Heavenly Spirit King is stronger than that of the White Spirit King. Moreover, the two undead forces are very close, so Bai Lingwang''s actions are always restricted. Therefore, although the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King were closely related, they were husband and wife before death, even if they were separated by their respective characteristics and thought-eroded after death, it was because their daughter Qianqian often walked closer.


    "Blue Bone King, if you are attacking me, you are not afraid to attract the attention of the Black Corpse King, and send heavy troops to eradicate your blue bone forces?" The Mountain Corpse King and the ghoul soldiers of the Black Mountain forces are guarding important places. This is their advantage. You won''t be attacked for a while, so the Mountain Corpse King is not so worried, and wants the Blue Bone King to retreat and leave.


    Since the Blue Bone King has sent troops, he would not do this. He sneered at the Mountain Corpse King and hummed: "Mountain Corpse King, you don''t have to scare me. This is far from the Black Corpse King''s sphere of influence, he can''t care. Come to me. And, don''t you think that if I don''t do anything to you, the Black Corpse King doesn''t want to eradicate me? Humph, even if I stay at home peacefully, I''m afraid the Black Corpse King will come to me soon, right? "


    At present, the five major forces in the Border Corpse Sea, except for the Mountain Corpse King and the Bai Ling King, do not want to grow stronger and unify the Border Corpse Sea. Therefore, if they were to get rid of the shackles, they would definitely send troops in large numbers.


    The Mountain Corpse King also knew this situation, and the unification dispute could not be stopped. He somewhat missed the fact that hundreds of years ago, everyone''s wisdom was not high, and the thing he did the most every day was to be in a daze. There was only a few things in his mind, because his mind was not open, and he couldn''t think of anything. As time passed, I gradually got bigger and I started thinking about many things. It''s like greed has become stronger, you want to become stronger, and you also want to gain control. This slowly develops.


    The Mountain Corpse King knows the situation he is facing. If this continues, he will definitely be attacked by the Blue Bone King. By then, the people under the forces of Montenegro will become the Blue Bone King¡¯s prisoners, those who are captured and used as soldiers, and used as labor. , It will probably be miserable. The Mountain Corpse King didn''t want such a thing to happen, but he was helpless. He knew that King Bai Ling was restricted by King Bai Ling. If King Bai Ling came to rescue him, King Ling would definitely send troops to intercept him that day, and King Bai Ling would also suffer a huge loss.


    Now the Heavenly Spirit King is not attacking the White Spirit King because they are both undead legions, thinking that everyone is the same undead creature, so if you can, try not to fight. To deal with it, deal with other undead creatures first, such as ghouls and bone monsters.


    However, this awareness has gradually weakened. Because of the success of the Blue Bone King, it shows that they should not stick to the race they are for. The race can be all necrotic creatures, including bone monsters, undead and ghouls. The Blue Bone King just didn''t care about this, so no matter what the forces of the undead creatures were swallowed, and they were also managed very well, they finally stood out and became a huge emerging force.


    This made the other kings realize that true unification is to include all ethnic groups, and the unity of all ethnic groups, there are bone soldiers, undead and ghouls, together can exert a stronger force.


    Even if the Mountain Corpse King had the heart to change, it was too late. The Blue Bone King had already shot him, and he probably didn''t have that chance. But he still wants to buy time and maybe there is a solution to the crisis. He thought of his daughter Qianqian, if her daughter showed up, maybe he could talk about some undead and let the undead come to help.


    But the Mountain Corpse King quickly rejected this idea, because now Qianqian had finally left, he felt that Qianqian had gone to a safe place, so he was relieved. What he wants to protect most in his heart is his daughter Qianqian. The daughter is okay, so he is not afraid of everything else.


    "You are now swallowing a large number of surrounding forces, and you have become strong enough. If you take me again, you will become the number one threat to the Black Corpse King. How will he let you go? If you don''t take action against me, the Black Corpse King will probably not So do it quickly, so that you can handle your own internal affairs?" The Mountain Corpse King said to the Blue Bone King.


    He still wants to buy more time.

 Chapter 2668： The power of imperial power!

    The Mountain Corpse King didn''t know who else he could count on, and probably still counted on the Bailing King to help. But this idea is actually not very realistic. He knows the situation of King Bai Ling very well, and he might not be able to come here for reinforcements. And the only thing that can be counted on using the delay method is to make the Blue Bone King afraid to continue to consume it, because it will give the Black Corpse King enough time to send troops.


    As the biggest force at the moment, the Black Corpse King definitely didn''t want the Blue Bone King to become so strong and his difficult opponent. It''s just that the power of the Black Corpse King is far away from here. If the Blue Bone King quickly takes over the power of the Mountain Corpse King, it will be too late for him to send troops. If the Blue Bone King failed to take down the power of the Mountain Corpse King, and the power of the Black Corpse King came, he could deal with the Blue Bone King.


    At this point, the Blue Bone King must be jealous.


    Therefore, the Mountain Corpse King wanted to take advantage of this, stick to it, and wait for the Blue Bone King to retreat himself. But even with this hope, it is a matter of probability. If the Blue Bone King does not retreat, he must not be negligent. And now facing the attack of the Blue Bone King, he must also pay a huge price to face it. It is a difficult thing.


    When the Blue Bone King heard the words of the Mountain Corpse King, he naturally knew that the Mountain Corpse King wanted to delay. He laughed at the Mountain Corpse King and said, "The Mountain Corpse King, are you so afraid of me? Haha, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so afraid of me. Are you weaker, or am I stronger?"


    After mocking the mountain corpse queen, the Blue Bone King immediately snorted and said: "Mountain corpse king, this is the consequence of your standing still. You have been guarding this black mountain for many years. Your failure is inevitable! Now, Either you surrender, or...I will attack and destroy all of your Black Mountain!"


    The Mountain Corpse King will not surrender, and firmly said: "My Black Mountain power is indeed weaker than your Blue Bone King, but I tell you, if you want to capture my Black Mountain, it is not that easy! You are so compelling, just look at it. Look, you are patient, or I am patient!"


    "You..." The Blue Bone King didn''t expect the Mountain Corpse King to be so resolute, that there was no way to persuade him to surrender, so he could only attack.


    Since the Blue Bone King has attacked the Mountain Corpse King, the news will soon spread. If he doesn¡¯t act, he will also be targeted by the Black Corpse King. So he thinks that the best result is to take the Mountain Corpse King and have it. The Black Mountain forces, even if they are based in Montenegro, can resist the Black Corpse King for a period of time, allowing him to rest and fight against the Black Corpse King.


    "Mountain Corpse King, if you want to toast or eat fine wine, then you don''t regret it!" The Blue Bone King drank low, waved his hand, and ordered the soldiers behind him: "Archer, hit me!"


    The Blue Bone King launched an attack, and the Mountain Corpse King also began to defend. Relying on the majestic, steep, and mysterious and unknown Black Mountain, they occupy a very good advantage, and they are always in the dark, so it is definitely impossible to break them at a time.


    But this battle has already begun, the Blue Bone King will not give up easily, and the Mountain Corpse King knows that the situation is not optimistic. In fact, in addition to expecting Bai Lingwang to come to help, he also counted on one person, that is Qianqian.


    One of Qianqian''s abilities is very secretive and terrifying. It can control undead and ghouls. No one else had discovered this point, only the Mountain Corpse King and the White Spirit King knew. And they knew that it was because Qianqian tried to control the undead and the ghoul when she was emotionally out of control when she was a child, and even the two adults were almost manipulated. This ability may be due to the combination of the characteristics of the undead and the ghoul. Such ability must of course be kept secret, otherwise other undead and ghouls will definitely try to kill her. Because for those who want to be king and have power, Qianqian''s ability will not be allowed to exist.


    In fact, Qianqian''s ability is also called "Imperial Power". It''s the emperor, not the king. This is probably the strongest ability. For the undead and ghouls, it is absolute control.


    "It''s a pity..." The mountain corpse king thought of Qianqian''s ability, although it is very powerful, even if used, it can completely reverse the situation here. Even more powerful, she can become the king of the corpse sea in the border, but it is a pity that Qianqian herself does not know that she has such an ability.


    Moreover, even if she knew it, this ability would be limited by her own ability, which could control weaker undead and ghouls, but could not control stronger ones. An existence as strong as the Black Corpse King is definitely not enough. Therefore, now that Qianqian''s strength can''t keep up, she cannot be allowed to use that ability. Otherwise, if the black corpse king knows, the black corpse king will definitely kill her desperately.


    The Mountain Corpse King really couldn''t think of a better way, and now he can only take one step at a time, not knowing how long it can last. I don''t know how Qianqian''s situation is, I can only hope that Qianqian is safe.


    ...


    At this moment, Qianqian was taking Tang Ye to the place of her mother Bai Ling Wang, not because of whom she preferred, but it was easier to go to Bai Ling Wang''s place.


    As he got closer and closer to the realm of King Bai Ling, he encountered more and more undead.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go and say hello to them!" Qianqian was very happy and said to Tang Ye. Because she felt very smooth along the way, which is a very good thing. When I saw my mother, it was basically safe. Maybe she will join Tang Ye smoothly, so that the plight of her parents can be solved.


    Tang Ye has been cautious. Because he discovered that the undead he saw were basically the strength of the master of the star field, and he had almost reached the master of the star field. In other words, even those undead soldiers are better than him. Faced with such a situation, he had to be careful, if he was killed by some small soldiers, it would be funny.


    "No!" Tang Ye planned to follow Qianqian, but Qianqian stopped abruptly before she took a few steps, then stepped back and watched in secret.


    "This is not like an undead led by a mother." Qianqian frowned while staring at the undead floating in front of her. She must also know about her mother''s hands, because she also grew up here. So she knows what characteristics the undead soldiers here have.


    The undead soldiers in front had weapons that she had never seen before, which was strange. The undead soldiers under King Bai Ling had uniform weapons.


    "Could it be..." Suddenly, Qianqian became very worried. She was sure that the undead was not under her mother, so it was the other undead soldiers who came here. If other undead soldiers arrive, will it be an invasion? If so, then something happened to the mother!


    Qianqian became very worried.


    Tang Ye reached out to touch Qianqian, wanting Qianqian not to rush. But when you touch the undead, you don''t feel much touch. But Qianqian could feel that she looked back at Tang Ye and shook her head to tell Tang Ye not to move. The undead soldiers are very sensitive and easy to be detected.


    "Did something really happen..." Qianqian became very worried.

 Chapter 2669： Sigh of relief!

    Qianqian thought about why her parents didn''t rush to send someone to find her this time. One possibility is that her parents were entangled by other things, and it was still a serious matter. There is nothing more serious than being attacked by actual forces. Because it is not the first time that other forces have attacked her parents. Now that there are other undead soldiers in her mother''s territory, she thinks this kind of conjecture is very possible.


    That''s going to help mother!


    Qianqian thought so. Then he looked at Tang Ye and felt that if he wanted to help his mother, he would definitely rely on Tang Ye''s strength. She whispered to Tang Ye: "I suspect that mother, she has dealt with the enemy, we must be careful now, the undead in front is not under my mother!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye frowned when she heard it, but she didn''t expect to encounter such an accident. But it''s not that he didn''t prepare in his heart, so he didn''t panic, and said to Qianqian: "You mean, this is your mother''s territory, but there are people from other forces?"


    "Yes, I suspect that they are here to deal with my mother." Qianqian said, very worried, looked at the dangling undead soldier, and whispered: "I don''t know what happened to my mother. The enemy came here. It won''t be an accident. Right? I''m going to save my mother!"


    "Don''t worry or be impulsive, we must first understand the situation!" Tang Ye calmed Qianqian and said, "Actually, I don''t think it is like your mother is at war with the enemy, because you look at the situation of the undead soldier. You Zai did not appear to have entered a war at all. However, these external forces have also entered your mother''s territory after all, so it can be presumed that external forces have come to see your mother. It shouldn¡¯t be an infiltration, if they do. How dare to walk around in such a fair manner, he should be waiting for someone."


    Tang Ye made Qianqian not worry based on the analysis and judgment of the dangling undead soldier.


    After Qianqian heard this, she thought that might be the case. If there is a battle, there must be movement, but there is no movement now. But she was still very worried, and said to Tang Ye: "I want to rush to my mother as soon as possible, I hope there is nothing wrong with my mother!"


    "But now there are enemies, we are not easy to act." Tang Ye said to Qianqian.


    Qianqian thought for a while, and said, "If these people come here not to deal with my mother, but just to talk to my mother, then even if they find me, they won''t embarrass me. If they shoot me, they Whatever I want to talk to my mother, I will definitely not succeed."


    Tang Ye thought it might be the case, but Tang Ye felt it better not to be exposed. Because along the way, he heard Qianqian talk a lot about her parents and the surrounding situation. He also has a simple understanding of the Black Corpse King, Sky Spirit King, and Blue Bone King. For this reason, he felt that if these forces acted, it would be more than simple conversation.


    Tang Ye''s instinct told him that there is something tricky in it!


    "We can''t be exposed." Tang Ye showed a thoughtful look, and said to Qianqian: "Although there is a situation where someone comes to negotiate with your mother, it is also possible to deal with your mother. The troops have already been deployed outside. Be prepared to take action. In this case, we cannot go directly to see your mother, otherwise we are all caught, and no one can rescue us. Therefore, we must hide in the dark and understand the actual situation of your mother before we take action. "


    Qianqian thought for a while, felt that what Tang Ye said was reasonable, and nodded: "Okay, then listen to you. Now that you have become the leader of the Withered Bone Zone, you should have very rich experience. What will you do next? To decide."


    Unexpectedly, at the critical moment, Qianqian was so sensible, careful and cautious, not like the careless, innocent look before. That''s fine, don''t worry so much, just deal with the next situation.


    "I''m glad you can think so, after all you trust so much. Well, let me make the decision next. However, because I am not familiar with many situations, you have to tell me at any time so that I can make better Tang Ye¡¯s decision.¡± Tang Ye is also unambiguous, just to make the decision by himself, after all, with Qianqian¡¯s experience, it is not reassuring.


    The matter now is very serious and very serious. There can be no sloppy, otherwise life will be in danger, so Tang Ye must ensure sufficient safety!


    "Okay." Qianqian said, probably because of her mother''s safety, so she became very well-behaved and sensible.


    Tang Ye looked at the undead soldiers in front and asked, "Can you see which force the undead soldiers in front belong to?"


    Qianqian looked at the undead soldiers in front of her carefully, and said after a while: "That''s the subordinate of the Heavenly Spirit King. That weapon mark can''t be wrong."


    "Sky Spirit King?" Tang Ye recalled what Qianqian had told him about the power of the Sky Spirit King. It was slightly stronger than the White Spirit King. The key was that the sphere of influence just surrounded the White Spirit King, especially the White Spirit King leading to it. The road in the range of the Mountain Corpse King. Therefore, the activities of the Bai Ling King forces have always been very restricted.


    "I heard from my mother earlier that the Blue Bone King and the Sky Spirit King are getting closer, and she is very worried. If the Sky Spirit King and the Blue Bone King join forces, it will be easy to deal with my mother or father." Qian Qian worried on the side, telling Tang Ye as much as possible what she knew.


    Tang Ye frowned when she heard it, and it seemed that the situation was not optimistic. If it is really dealt with by the forces of the Heavenly Spirit King and the Blue Bone King, it would be very dangerous. However, if this is the case, you can get the assistance of the Mountain Corpse King, and there is a turning point. One situation that Tang Ye was worried about was that the Mountain Corpse King was being dealt with, and the Heavenly Spirit King restricted the White Spirit King. If the Heavenly Spirit King gave a portion of the troops to the Blue Bone King, then the Blue Bone King could take the Mountain Corpse King, and then it would not be difficult to destroy the Mountain Corpse King and then come to deal with the White Spirit King.


    At this time, Tang Ye felt that it was best to see the situation of the Mountain Corpse King, so that he could know the movement of the Heavenly Spirit King or the Blue Bone King. But now that I have arrived at King Bai Ling, I have to go and see King Bai Ling.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye felt that if he wanted to see King Bai Ling, he would have to deal with the subordinates of King Bai Ling. Tang Ye asked Qianqian: "I want to ask, are these undead soldiers so powerful? If this is the case, even if I send the forces from the Withered Bone Zone, they may not be in the realm of these Star Territory Lords. Opponents of the army on the ground."


    "It''s not like that." Qianqian shook her head and said: "Not all undead soldiers or ghoul soldiers have the realm of the star master, many of them are still the fifth or sixth level of the star master. If ordinary soldiers are all The realm of the master of the star field, then I will not consider uniting with you, because the bone soldiers in the withered bone area are relatively few that have reached the realm of the master of the star, and they can''t fight."


    "That''s it..." Although the situation is severe now, Tang Ye felt relieved inexplicably after hearing Qianqian''s words.


    Since it is generally still the realm of the master of stars, the bone soldiers under his own are not far from them, right?

 Chapter 2670： Isolated!

    Since the general forces of the undead soldiers and ghoul soldiers are similar to those of the bone soldiers in the withered bone area, Tang Ye can directly send the bone soldiers in the withered bone area to fight. If the bone soldiers in the Withered Bone Zone get other enhancements and their abilities increase, then dealing with the undead and ghouls will not be a problem.


    The situation is grim now, but Tang Ye feels that this is good news. Of course, he hopes that his own soldiers will be more fully prepared, and he will get a higher chance of winning when he plays again.


    Now, Tang Ye decided to meet King Bai Ling first, and if he was united by King Bai Ling''s forces, he could move here first. According to speculation, if it is true, then the prelude to this battle has actually been opened, rather than sending troops first.


    Helping the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King to get out of their troubles is the beginning of the battle!


    "With our strength, is it possible to quickly kill the undead soldiers in front without attracting the attention of others?" Tang Ye asked Qianqian again.


    Qianqian looked at the undead soldier in front of him, thought about it, and said, "Although my strength is stronger than that undead soldier, if I rush out to deal with him, I still can''t kill him immediately. It may cause other disturbances. However, if If it can be unexpected, I can strike him a fatal blow. But this requires a good time, so you need to wait."


    Tang Ye also looked at the undead soldier in front of him, listened to Qianqian¡¯s words, thought for a while, and said, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s create such an opportunity. I¡¯ll go out to attract the attention of the undead soldier, draw him over, and then you Be prepared to strike a fatal blow."


    "This way you will be in danger!" Qianqian seemed a little opposed to Tang Ye''s approach.


    Tang Ye was serious, and said, "This is no way. Whether it is the current situation or the next, I am afraid it will be difficult to be completely safe. We can''t delay, we can only take some risks. In fact, this is okay. This kind of risk is not fatal, but it doesn''t matter much."


    After listening to Tang Ye''s words, Qianqian looked at the undead soldier in front of her, thinking that her mother might be in danger, she made a decision and agreed with Tang Ye''s approach.


    "Okay, just do what you said. However, if there is a greater danger, the main thing is to escape." Qianqian said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded in agreement, and then stopped hiding in the dark, walked out, narrowed the distance with the undead soldier, let the undead soldier notice him.


    "Chichi!" Seeing Tang Ye, the undead soldier was startled for a while, then looked very excited, babbling and dancing, as if he had found something very precious, and he would be able to get it!


    Of course, to the undead, living creatures are indeed very precious things, delicious food, and precious cultivation resources. Even if it weren''t, for the border corpse sea, where there are almost no living things, seeing a living thing is like seeing a very rare thing. Of course, I will be very curious.


    So, the undead soldiers rushed towards Tang Ye immediately to catch Tang Ye. He did not notify the other undead soldiers. Of course, as soon as he saw Tang Ye, he knew that Tang Ye¡¯s strength was weaker than him, and he also believed that in this sea of ??corpses, the action and strength of a living creature, even if the strength was very strong, was greatly restricted. Nor will it be his opponent. Therefore, he thought it was enough to deal with it alone. Maybe there is no way to deal with it at all, it''s just hunting.


    Another reason is, since you have discovered such a rare thing, why should you tell other people and let others share it with yourself? It¡¯s too small for me to be alone, so I want to share it with others!


    The undead soldiers rushed towards Tang Ye, Tang Ye immediately turned around and ran, showing a very panic and scared look. Let the undead soldiers feel that he can be caught very easily. In fact, this was done deliberately by Tang Ye, but it was just to induce the undead soldiers. Now Qianqian hid the place where he ran back, and then Qianqian was already preparing and gathering enough strength. When the undead soldier was attracted by Tang Ye, she would surprise the undead soldier in secret. Hit kills.


    At this time, the Undead Soldier was thinking about catching Tang Ye, where he cared about the existence of someone who was several levels stronger than him in the pile of dead bones next to him. Therefore, when he passed the pile of dead bones, all his attention was still on Tang Ye pretending to be fleeing in a panic. Qianqian was not found. Then Qianqian faced the center of his body and pierced the sharp edge of the strength that had been gathered. .


    Just like the deadly place of the skeleton of a bone monster, the deadly place of the undead is the center of the body. There is the life element formed by condensing the undead due to resentment and hostility, that is, with the life element and the power of the necromancer, these undead can be bred. If the life element is destroyed, it will die.


    Skeletons of bone monsters actually have life elements, so by breaking the life elements, you can kill the bone monsters. The life element of the ghoul is also on the head, so as long as the head is smashed, the ghoul will die.


    For these undead creatures, as long as they do not harm the life element, no matter how much the body is injured, they can recover and become immortal. Because of these characteristics, they are often called undead. But the reality is that nothing is immortal.


    Suddenly, he was attacked to a deadly place by someone who was a few levels stronger than himself. The Undead Soldier had nothing to do, and it was deadly. He just turned his head to see Qianqian, showed a little shocked expression, and then his whole body disappeared.


    The undead soldier was killed in this way. There were no other undead soldiers around, and he was the only one who was patrolling here, so Tang Ye and Qianqian could move freely again after solving the undead soldier.


    However, Tang Ye thinks that things are not that simple and still need to be careful. Now that the enemy''s troops have been inspected here, it is very likely that there will also be other places. Therefore, you still have to proceed carefully. If you find that there is only one undead soldier patrolling like this, you can cooperate with the two to kill it like just now.


    Tang Ye said to Qianqian: "We continue to go to your mother''s place, remember to be careful."


    "I see. I don¡¯t know how many troops the Heavenly Spirit King has arranged. If possible, I think it¡¯s good to kill them one by one like just now. Because I think this is my mother¡¯s territory after all. Bring in the main troops. In that case, isn¡¯t it a clear declaration of war? My mother, no matter how gentle, would not tolerate this kind of thing. Therefore, I think the Heavenly Spirit King only brought some troops in. If we solve these soldiers If it is dropped, then the Heavenly Spirit King will have no other power, then can we catch him?" Qianqian thought about this, she was not stupid at all, thinking about these things made Tang Ye shocked Stay, because she makes a lot of sense.


    Tang Ye squinted for a moment and thought that Qianqian was right. So, he could move forward slowly and found the Heavenly Spirit King¡¯s subordinates. He would look for opportunities to kill them. They were eliminated one by one, and finally the Heavenly Spirit King was left alone !

 Chapter 2671： To be exposed!

    According to the strategy that Tang Ye and Qianqian had just discussed, they proceeded carefully while observing the surroundings, and found that there were troops arranged by the Heavenly Spirit King, and they would kill the undead soldiers if they were sure.


    However, they did not find too many dead soldiers, which confirmed Qianqian''s conjecture. The Heavenly Spirit King did not bring too many troops to her mother''s territory. But in spite of this, one cannot be negligent. Because if the Heavenly Spirit King only came here with such a small amount of troops, he was confident that he wouldn''t have an accident.


    Tang Ye believes that there must be a large number of Heavenly Spirit Kings under the Bai Ling King''s territory. If something happens to him, the external forces will attack in, so that Bai Ling King will be very troublesome.


    "The Heavenly Spirit King won''t put himself in danger, will the men who killed him irritate him instead, making it disadvantageous to her mother?" Qianqian thought about it and asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "If you don''t kill his subordinates, don''t irritate him, it will be equally detrimental to your mother. On the contrary, the threat may be even greater. The Heavenly Spirit King dared to come directly to your mother. He must be planning something. For this kind of thing, you should take the initiative instead of waiting passively. If you wait for the Heavenly Spirit King to complete his plan, then your mother may have to be dealt with directly."


    Qianqian became very worried and said, "Then what shall we do, or continue to purge the soldiers arranged by the Heavenly Spirit King?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded and said: "We were not expected by the Heavenly Spirit King. We must make good use of this. When the time comes, we will become active. So, We continue to clear the troops arranged by the Heavenly Spirit King, and then deal with the Heavenly Spirit King. To capture the thieves first, we must capture the King, we must catch the Heavenly Spirit King, hold him in hand, understand what his strategy is, and then counterattack. ."


    "Okay." Qianqian nodded and followed Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    After that, they continued to clear the Celestial Spirit King''s men. The subordinates arranged by the Heavenly Spirit King are basically elite undead soldiers. The strongest ones are in the realm of the Star Territory Lord, but they are generally at the eighth or ninth level of the Star Lord, a bit worse than Tang Ye. This greatly relieved the pressure on Tang Ye and Qianqian, and it was not difficult to deal with them.


    The undead soldier encountered at the beginning was at the level of the master of the star field. Tang Ye was not his opponent, so Qianqian could only come. The ones encountered later are also so strong, but there are also not so strong. With the cooperation of the two of them, the undead soldiers were killed one by one. There is no difficulty in dealing with the undead soldiers who conduct separate guard inspections. As for those gangs, two or more undead soldiers, it will take a lot of time to separate them, create opportunities, and then shoot and kill quickly!


    In this way, the two killed a lot, and there were dozens of undead soldiers. Because it was shrinking from the outside to the inside, the undead soldiers inside didn''t notice much, which made Tang Ye and Qianqian move forward very smoothly, and finally they were about to approach the place where the white-collar king lived.


    The soldiers outside, whether they are undead or ghouls, Qianqian said, they were not bound by contractual relationships. Otherwise, if the dependents were killed, the master must have discovered that the Spirit King would have discovered their actions that day.


    Because it was not a contractual relationship, Tang Ye and Qianqian''s removal operations could proceed smoothly. Tang Ye felt right about not carrying out contractual relationship management. How could every soldier use contractual relations to restrain management. Therefore, he felt that the situation in the dead bone area would still need to be changed in the future. However, as far as the current situation is concerned, the development of the dead bone area is still very good. Perhaps, the management and restraint under the contractual relationship also have its advantages.


    "The front is the place where my mother lives. If we are not dead, we don''t need to live. After we started to develop ourselves, some things such as residence and training will naturally appear!" Qianqian said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was able to understand what Qianqian meant by mistake. It was probably similar to the development of civilization from these dead creatures. Like other races, it was no longer a simple monster.


    "The next thing we have to do is to see your mother." Tang Ye said to Qianqian, but frowned at the front, and said: "But before that, we need to get rid of the undead soldiers guarding outside. There is something inside. There are more than a dozen undead soldiers. According to what we did just now, it will definitely not work."


    Of course Qianqian also saw the undead soldiers, she did the same with Tang Ye''s statement, but there was no way to deal with the dozen undead soldiers. Now that you are close to the Heavenly Spirit King, if you go directly to the dozen or so undead soldiers, you may not be able to defeat it, or you may alarm the Heavenly Spirit King inside, so it is very tricky.


    Tang Ye has been frowning. He and Qianqian must not be able to quickly solve these dozen dead soldiers. Although those undead soldiers are not their opponents in the realm of strength, but if a dozen such undead soldiers join hands, they will also feel difficult. In this regard, Tang Ye thought of a solution, which was to let Ackerman take the shot.


    Ackerman''s strength is not only much stronger than them, but also masters the power of fallen angels, hiding in the dark, and quickly solving these undead soldiers is no problem. However, this may expose Ackerman.


    "Let''s try to separate some undead soldiers first. If successful, kill one. When the other undead soldiers detect the abnormality and come to check, it is also an opportunity for us to take action." Tang Ye said to Qianqian.


    Qianqian nodded and said, "Then let''s try this first."


    Then Tang Ye and Qianqian were still hiding in the dark, observing the dozen undead soldiers. When these undead soldiers wandered far away to inspect, Tang Ye and Qianqian immediately followed. When patrolling farther places, there is usually only one undead soldier or two. In this case, they can quickly solve it. If you solve one or two, you can also lose one or two. Slowly, it is still good.


    Sure enough, two undead soldiers wandering farther went to observe and found nothing unusual, so they began to return. At this time, Tang Ye and Qianqian took action. Tang Ye first attracted the attention of an undead soldier, and when the two undead soldiers chased over, Qianqian immediately shot a deadly attack next to him, and first solved one undead soldier.


    Another undead soldier was a little unable to react, what happened to this sudden attack. When he reacted, Tang Ye and Qianqian''s attacks came at the same time, killing him in one fell swoop.


    In this way, two undead soldiers were reduced.


    However, after moving two undead soldiers, the other undead soldiers will definitely find anomalies soon. Because these more than a dozen undead soldiers are a small team, they certainly don''t know anything.


    Sure enough, an undead soldier soon discovered the anomaly, and the two companions who had been on the inspection just now hadn''t seen it back for so long. So they sent someone to check it over and kept paying attention.


    In this way, Tang Ye and Qianqian were afraid that it would be inevitable to be exposed.

 Chapter 2672： Secret hunting!

    First, two undead soldiers slowly came to look at them. Behind them, there was probably a figure like the captain watching them. This is a special time, and they can''t have any surprises, because it is about the big plan of the Heavenly Spirit King. Two undead soldiers came to inspect there just now, but they haven''t come back for a long time. I don''t know if something happened.


    The two undead soldiers who had been dispatched were on guard carefully, and slowly drifted past. The front is very quiet. It should be said that a quiet environment is beneficial to these undead soldiers, because they are very sensitive. In a quiet and gloomy environment, the enemy is usually afraid, and then they can quickly find it based on this, and Kill it.


    However, at this time, the two undead soldiers were very afraid of this empty silence. They slowly floated past, feeling like a beast more terrifying than they were staring. They are here to check the situation. Just now the two companions disappeared when they came here. They may be enemies. Then the enemies of the two companions can be solved, and they can also be solved naturally.


    However, they still believe that there will be no accident, because they have the captain watching them. Once something happens, the captain will come right away. So rest assured. The two undead soldiers got rid of their fear and boldly went over to check.


    On the other hand, their team leader arranged for someone to guard the gate of the White Spirit King¡¯s habitat, because he wanted to protect the Heavenly Spirit King, and the Heavenly Spirit King was in the White Spirit King¡¯s habitat. He can''t walk around at will, because he can''t get caught in the enemy''s plan to move the tiger away from the mountain.


    The two undead soldiers who patrolled in the past went further and further, slowly out of the captain''s line of sight. The captain was worried, and sent two more undead soldiers over, keeping the distance from the first two undead soldiers, and reporting to him at the same time.


    At this moment, Tang Ye and Qianqian stepped back a lot, in order to avoid confronting a large number of undead soldiers. Then, they hid in a place where they could also carry out sneak attacks to achieve the goal of a fatal blow. As the body of the undead, Qianqian perceives the two undead soldiers coming slowly.


    They retreated a certain distance, and after finding a suitable lurking position, they would not retreat anymore, because if they retreated, the two undead soldiers would not follow, and their purpose was to kill these undead soldiers, so To attract these undead soldiers to come.


    The distance was just right, and the two undead soldiers who came to check did not return. At this time, Tang Ye knew that he should give them some hope, otherwise they would go back. So Tang Ye jumped out, then swiftly swept, making a sound, let the two undead soldiers notice.


    The two undead soldiers originally came to check the distance far enough, thinking it was nothing, they planned to go back and report, but suddenly heard the movement, they immediately stood on alert, and quickly moved towards the place where the movement was made. They didn''t consider whether it would be dangerous. It was probably the first reaction. They came to check and thought that there was the team leader''s support behind them, so there was no need to be afraid.


    However, they did not notice that they were already a certain distance away from the captain at this time. If the enemy could kill them with one blow, they would only become the dead of the enemy.


    Tang Ye deliberately made a movement to lure two undead soldiers over, of course, he was sure that one hit would kill. If Qianqian can''t do it, then let Ackerman come. At this time, you can give play to Ackerman''s ability. Even in this gloomy and gloomy place, as long as Ackerman''s speed is fast enough, even if she comes out, no one will notice it, even Qianqian may not feel it.


    Tang Ye was so sure of it because of the power around him.


    "Qianqian, get ready!" Tang Ye whispered to Qianqian after attracting two undead soldiers.


    At this moment, Qianqian was hiding in a hidden place nearby, waiting for the two undead soldiers to plunder, she could immediately shoot and kill one undead soldier with one blow. As for the other one, Tang Ye teamed up with her to quickly subdue it. Even if there is some movement, there is no way, it is impossible to hide it. Rather, it is good to make a little movement, because it can stimulate the undead soldiers behind and let them chase them, so that they can be solved one by one, so that they will not face the lost undead soldiers at once.


    As planned, when the two undead soldiers chased over, they reached the place where Qianqian was hiding, Qianqian suddenly shot, and directly stabbed an undead soldier to death. Another undead soldier noticed that he was startled first, and then terrified. Companion was killed. There was more than one enemy, and they were stronger than them. This is very dangerous and must be fleeing first.


    "Ka...!" The undead soldier uttered a low voice of horror, and then quickly turned and fled.


    But his reaction was in Tang Ye¡¯s expectation. Tang Ye had arranged Qianqian how to do it, so Qianqian immediately attacked. Because of Tang Ye¡¯s expectations and arrangements, her action was to kill that. It started after the dead soldiers. For this, she was ready when another undead soldier fled. Then, with a sudden blow, she stopped another undead soldier.


    At this time, Tang Ye rushed up, and according to what Qianqian told him, about the deadly place of the undead soldier, directly pierced with a dagger and pierced the central place, and the undead disappeared and died. However, the sound he made just now attracted the two undead soldiers at the back. The two undead soldiers rushed away quickly, but suddenly stopped.


    One of the undead soldiers felt that there must be a dangerous situation ahead, which may be beyond his control. He was still very smart. He turned around and notified the captain to let the captain pay attention.


    The captain is a powerful figure who has reached the second level of the Star Territory Lord. Even if Qianqian takes the shot and hides, it is difficult to kill with one blow.


    After staring at the front, the captain nodded to the two undead soldiers, and then the two undead soldiers went to check again.


    "It''s two undead soldiers coming again, they are really stupid, so come alone, we will solve them one by one!" Qianqian was quite happy, because according to the current situation, we can slowly and alone Kill these undead soldiers, who will let these undead soldiers come one by one.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak for a while, looking ahead thinking. He felt that these undead soldiers can guard here, it is by no means that simple. There have been two incidents of his subordinates, it is impossible to send two people over to check it like this.


    Just in case, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to put Ackerman on standby, and if a critical situation occurred, Ackerman would take action.


    Now the surroundings are quiet and dark, and it is very advantageous for Ackerman to be ready for this real dark game. No matter who appeared, for Ackerman, it was the prey she was staring at.


    What''s more, Ackerman still has the power of absolute crushing, even if it is facing the strength of the master of the star field, he can quickly kill. Unless the opponent reaches the strength of the Master of Star Sea, this is impossible.


    Even the Heavenly Spirit King does not have such strength.

 Chapter 2673： Not a level!

    After consulting the captain, the other two undead soldiers began to check in. They were more careful and ready to fight at any time.


    They believe that something must have happened in front of them, and that there have been problems with four of their companions. Every time they advance a certain distance, they look back and only move on when they see that the captain is paying attention.


    At this time, the captain was staring at the front, knowing that something must have happened there, but he still needed to consider whether this was the enemy''s plan to move the tiger away from the mountain. He hadn''t thought about going in to report to the Heavenly Spirit King, because he felt that this situation was still under his control. He didn''t want to show himself so incompetent, so he needed to report such things.


    After thinking about it, he instructed more than a dozen of his men who were guarding here: "You guys are guarding here. There must be no negligence. I will come as soon as I go!"


    "Yes!" More than a dozen elite undead soldiers who have been guarding here nodded.


    The captain intends to see the situation there personally, he does not allow any threats here. Although this is the territory of King Bai Ling, the boss Tianling King has already taken action on this place. If King Bai Ling dares to act rashly, the soldiers outside will be dispatched to destroy King Bai Ling''s territory.


    King Bai Ling would not dare to act rashly, because she wanted peace and order, and a stable life like the Mountain Corpse King. If a war breaks out here, these things in her territory will become disastrous. This is something she cannot tolerate, so she is subject to the Heavenly Spirit King.


    Another is that if she fights with the Heavenly Spirit King, she will definitely fail here. Because the Heavenly Spirit King¡¯s territory surrounds her here, even if the Mountain Corpse King came to support her, because the Heavenly Spirit King blocked the way to her, she was here before the Mountain Corpse King¡¯s people came. Will fall.


    At this time, in the palace where King Bai Ling lived, this was a place that resembled an ancient house, as if it was to meet the characteristics of the undead, so the ancient house looked a little deserted, like a haunted house. The main hall is a palace lobby, where the Bailing King and the Tianling King are both inside. The two of them were silent, and the Heavenly Spirit King looked content and confident. King Bai Ling was worried, twisted his eyebrows and thought, wondering what kind of conspiracy the Heavenly Spirit King was.


    Earlier, the Heavenly Spirit King suddenly said that something was coming to visit. Of course she knew that this wouldn''t be a coincidence. Although she and the Heavenly Spirit King were both places of the dead, there was no good relationship. Therefore, the so-called visit by the Heavenly Spirit King was nothing but a weasel greeting the rooster for the New Year, uneasy and kind.


    Sure enough, after talking with the Heavenly Spirit King, the Bai Ling King knew that the purpose of the Heavenly Spirit King was to merge with her to form a huge force of the undead army. This is what the Heavenly Spirit King has always wanted to do, but the Bai Ling King has never agreed. However, the Heavenly Spirit King has not given up his heart, trying to do this in any way. In the past, many methods have been used to persuade and threaten, and they have all tried, but there is no way to use war.


    The method of war is not suitable, because the Heavenly Spirit King knows that doing so will only hurt both sides. Even if he wins King Bai Ling, he will suffer a heavy loss. In this way, even if the Bailing King''s territory is annexed, it will not be able to restore his vitality in a short time. The power gained in this way is actually weaker than before. This is very dangerous. If such a situation occurs, other forces will definitely pounce on immediately.


    Therefore, the best way is to let the White Spirit King take the initiative to merge with her, without having to seriously damage each of them to form an undead force, which can compete with the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King.


    "From the current situation, if you and I are not united, it will only be a dead end in the end." After the failure of the previous negotiation, after a long silence, the Heavenly Spirit King spoke again.


    The Heavenly Spirit King is an undead wearing a yellow robe, and his face looks pale like all undead. He is floating, the characteristic of the undead is that the body does not touch the ground. Seeing that his figure is very tall and fluttering like this, it feels like two people are so tall.


    King Bai Ling wore a white robe, except for his pale face, he was an undead who looked like a human woman. Although she is an undead, she is low-key in all aspects, and she feels less undead. After hearing what the Heavenly Spirit King said, she didn''t answer for a while. In fact, she also knows the current situation in the border sea. Both the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King are constantly developing and growing, far surpassing them. Moreover, both the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King are people who want to expand their battles and have huge ambitions, and one day they will definitely come to fight them. So, even if she didn''t want to war anymore, she couldn''t avoid it. Unless it is surrender, this may save some casualties.


    "Do you want to surrender and let them annex our undead race?" The Bai Ling King did not speak, and the Tian Ling King continued. He became very angry, and said angrily to King Bai Ling: "Our undead race is so weak? Want to be someone else''s subordinates and work for others? I tell you, I will never allow this to happen! Ghoul and Skeletons, like our undead, are undead creatures born here, and our undead are no worse than them!"


    The Heavenly Spirit King shouted once again to the White Spirit King: "I tell you, if you are unwilling to merge with me, then sooner or later we will face the battle between the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King. My Heavenly Spirit King alone cannot deal with them. If If you are destined to perish, then I will shoot you first! Even if you and I are both wounded and let the undead all perish, we will never allow our undead to become someone else''s!"


    "You..." King Bai Ling felt that the King of Heaven was so extreme.


    In fact, what she wants is that all the dead creatures can survive, and the border corpse sea is a whole, if a wise person wants to unify here, she is willing to submit. But so far, whether it is the Black Corpse King or the Blue Bone King, they are ferocious people, and what they bring will not be a beautiful peaceful life, but cruelty and destruction.


    Seeing that King Bai Ling hadn''t refuted, the King of Heavenly Spirit had a gloomy expression, because he had guessed that one thing was why King Bai Ling was unwilling to join him. He groaned: "Do you want to unite with the Mountain Corpse King? Damn, it is impossible! We are the undead, they are the ghouls, what are we uniting? We all have heard about you and the Mountain Corpse King. And That alien species, do you want to protect it all the time? Impossible, the Black Corpse King will never allow it!"


    "Qianqian is not a different species!" Bai Ling Wang was very angry at this, and said: "Although there is no such thing as blood relationship among necrotic creatures, when we get enough wisdom, we will remember the past. I told You, Qianqian is my daughter, not a different species! Whoever wants to move Qianqian, I will die with them!"


    "Haha!" The Heavenly Spirit King was very disdainful to Bai Ling King, feeling very ridiculous, and hummed: "I never die? By you? You and the Black Corpse King are not at the same level!"

 Chapter 2674： Procrastination!

    The words of the Heavenly Spirit King suddenly made the White Spirit King very weak. It is true that her strength is very different from that of the Black Corpse King. It seems that she has courage and strength to say that she wants to die with the Black Corpse King, but in fact, she is not an opponent of the Black Corpse King at all. The Black Corpse King can kill her quickly, so there is no such thing as an endless spirit.


    Seeing that the Bailing King had nothing to say, he sneered and said, "You have no choice but to unite with me. This is your only choice and the best choice. What else do you have to worry about? of?"


    King Bai Ling glanced at the King of Heaven and looked bad. She has many worries, she doesn''t know what kind of person the Heavenly Spirit King is. This is by no means a wise person she recognizes, so she can''t do it with such a person. Otherwise, why wait till now.


    "Hmph, you want to unite with me, and then you send people to surround me and threaten me. I don''t seem to see any sincerity from this." The Bai Ling King snorted to the Heavenly Spirit King, and said sarcastically.


    The Heavenly Spirit King shrugged, looking disapprovingly, and said: "This is really sorry. This is because I am impatient. Because I know that the actions of the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King have been accelerating and their growth It may be day and night. If this is the case, I can no longer sit and wait for death. Therefore, we must also quickly unite, otherwise, tomorrow, or the next moment, it may be attacked by the Black Corpse King or the Blue Bone King. "


    The White Spirit King stared at the Heavenly Spirit King. The words of the Heavenly Spirit King were not unreasonable, but she felt that the Heavenly Spirit King was very strange because the Heavenly Spirit King never mentioned the Mountain Corpse King. Even if the mountain corpse king just sticks to Montenegro, his power cannot be underestimated. The ghouls entrenched in Black Mountain want to break through, even if it is the Black Corpse King, it will take a lot of time and will cause great damage. Could this kind of power be ignored by the Heavenly Spirit King?


    "If you want to unite with me, don''t hinder me. I have something to discuss with the Mountain Corpse King, but your people have blocked my people. Why is this?" The White Spirit King said to the Heavenly Spirit King.


    The relationship between her and the mountain corpse king is known to others, although as a necromantic creature, the past relationship is no longer important, because it is during the lifetime, and now it is when the intelligence of the necromancer is improved in the later period to restore some memories and know the previous relationship. In fact, there is not much the feeling of loving each other now. Perhaps after becoming a necromancer, the feelings of love, or all other feelings, will fade, or even not, become just evil beings.


    However, the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King are quite special, because they have a daughter Qianqian linked together. Because of Qianqian''s existence, the relationship between the two has always been good. Of course, it''s just good. Because one of them is an undead and the other is a ghoul, there are probably not many intimate relationships and intimate actions. Even so, their hearts are together. Now in the chaotic situation of the Sea of ??Corpses on the border, they have always been exploring the way of survival together, protecting their daughters, and protecting the people under their leadership.


    The Heavenly Spirit King must not allow the White Spirit King to find the Mountain Corpse King, because he and the Blue Bone King reached an agreement to allow the Blue Bone King to take down the Black Mountain where the Mountain Corpse King was guarded, and then come and solve the White Spirit King with him. At that time, he will swallow the power of the White Spirit King, and the Blue Bone King will get the power of the Mountain Corpse King. In this way, both of them will grow stronger, not afraid of being swallowed by the black corpse king, and achieve a three-legged situation. In the subsequent contest, who will be the ultimate unification depends on their respective games.


    The Heavenly Spirit King had already arranged it, so the White Spirit King would not be allowed to support the Mountain Corpse King, nor would the White Spirit King fight him, causing a situation where both sides would suffer. Now, even if he could not force King Bai Ling to join hands with him, he still had to hold King Bai Ling so that King Bai Ling could not support the Mountain Corpse King.


    Of course, he has been persuading King Bai Ling because he is still making other calculations. If now he can persuade the White Spirit King to unite with him, then they can send troops to the Blue Bone King. The Blue Bone King is attacking the Mountain Corpse King, and he has suffered a loss, and if he arranges troops there, then attacking the Blue Bone King will inevitably defeat the Blue Bone King and make it no longer a threat.


    However, if he did this, he was worried that the threat of the Blue Bone King would be resolved, and when the Mountain Corpse King was rescued, the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King came together. Wouldn''t his Sky Spirit King be isolated again? He is very dangerous. Therefore, no matter which option you choose, there are pros and cons, depending on the choice.


    The Heavenly Spirit King actually had a very paranoid idea about the purity of the ethnic group. He feels that the undead is the undead, the ghoul is the ghoul, and the undead and the ghoul must not be united together. Therefore, he has always opposed the relationship between the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King, as well as any contact between the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King. But this kind of union between the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King was absolutely forbidden. So sometimes, the White Spirit King is a force of the undead, and he is unwilling to take action, which will greatly weaken the power of the undead. For this reason, he wants to attack the ghoul and get rid of the mountain corpse king, so he is not afraid of the alliance between the white spirit king and the mountain corpse king!


    Because of this, the Heavenly Spirit King wanted more of the Mountain Corpse King to be killed, rather than continuing to keep the White Spirit King still looking forward to it. Therefore, now he chooses to delay the White Spirit King and let the Blue Bone King destroy the Mountain Corpse King!


    "Don''t you know that I don''t like the mountain corpse king, you belong to my undead group, you go to join the mountain corpse king, it is simply an insult to my undead group, then of course I will stop you!" Tian Ling Wang sneered at Bai Ling Wang, and he didn''t conceal this question at all.


    King Bai Ling thought it was ridiculous and hummed: "Who do I want to unite with is my freedom. You can control it? If you stop me again, don''t blame me for taking action against your people!"


    "You please feel free." The Heavenly Spirit King stared at the Bai Ling King, without any concession or fear, and hummed: "Do you think you can win me? You can try to see if you can break through with your strength. Surrounded by the power of my heavenly souls. I tell you, if it weren¡¯t for you and I are the undead race, I would have been rude to you!"


    King Bai Ling suddenly hesitated. Her power is indeed not the opponent of the Heavenly Spirit King, if a war starts, failure is certain, and she does not want the innocent undead people to be affected. She also felt very weak and didn''t know what to do.


    The Heavenly Spirit King sneered again and again. Since it was to delay, there was no need to make the smell of gunpowder between the two people so strong. He said: "You still have to think about it? Then I will give you some more time to think about it, but it''s better not to be too long. , I don¡¯t have that patience."


    After all, the Heavenly Spirit King fluttered outside.


    And outside, at this time the captain had already checked, Tang Ye and Qianqian had to face, not just ordinary undead soldiers who were stupid.

 Chapter 2675： Get deceived!

    At this time, Tang Ye and Qianqian were still planning to kill the subordinates of the Heavenly Spirit King outside. However, this time they didn''t go so smoothly, because they felt a powerful force following it, which they couldn''t accomplish in one blow!


    "The strength of this undead soldier is stronger than before. I am afraid that you and I will not be able to kill him with one blow." Qianqian''s expression is tense, nervous, and staring at the front.


    She felt the strength of the undead captain, the strength of the Star Territory Lord''s realm, comparable to hers, or even stronger than hers, so it would be difficult to fight against such strength with one blow. This situation is very dangerous. If you cannot kill the undead soldiers quietly and quickly, it will attract the attention of other undead soldiers, and then you will be surrounded. If the Heavenly Spirit King is still alarmed, the plan will fail. What kind of consequences.


    Tang Ye stared at him and pondered. Facing such a situation, if he and Qianqian couldn''t solve it, then Ackerman could only take action.


    "Let''s try our best to deal with it first, the result is not certain." Tang Ye said to Qianqian.


    "Over there!" At this moment, an undead soldier yelled. They found Tang Ye and Qianqian, and then speeded up to chase them. At the same time, their captain also followed.


    The captain was very angry. Someone came to hinder their plan. He wanted to kill the hinders. It doesn''t matter if the hinder is someone else or the person of the Bai Ling King. It would be even better if it were from King Bai Ling. After killing, drag him back and show King Bai Ling so that King Bai Ling knew that if she acted rashly, she would end up miserably.


    "Hmph, two cowards!" The captain felt the two people in front of him running away, and he snorted disdainfully.


    Tang Ye and Qianqian were running away at this time, but Tang Ye took Qianqian and pretended to come out. After feeling the captain rushing over, Qianqian knew there was no way to escape, so she listened to Tang Ye''s words and prepared to respond with all her strength. But Tang Ye suddenly took her to escape, she felt very puzzled, and she didn''t know what Tang Ye was going to do.


    "Didn''t you say that you have to deal with it with all your strength? We can''t escape. Now those undead soldiers are already chasing with all their strength. I believe the Heavenly Spirit King will find out soon." Qianqian said to Tang Ye, probably meaning that there is no need to escape. Face it honestly.


    Tang Ye still took Qianqian to run and said, "We are not running away, but strategically retreating...and we can''t say that we are retreating, but to keep a little distance. I have other arrangements."


    In fact, Tang Ye can deal with it by himself. If he uses the calamity body power, then he finds an opportunity, and if he rushes out, he can indeed kill the captain with one blow. The power of the calamity body is very sharp when it transforms into a pitch-black armored arm and condenses the sharp blades. It can''t be easier to directly split the body of a star domain master in half.


    However, now he is still weighing whether to do this. Because of the action by yourself, after all, you have to consider the issue of influence. In case of an accident, you may put yourself and Qianqian in danger. Therefore, the safest way is to let Ackerman take the shot. However, he now does not want to expose Ackerman. In his expectation, he wanted Ackerman to deal with the Heavenly Spirit King.


    "Do you have any arrangements?" Qianqian always felt that Tang Ye would not be that simple. Since Tang Ye chose to retreat strategically, there must be a reason.


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "There are some arrangements, wait for me to think about it."


    "I''m afraid there is not much time left." Qianqian looked back, and the captain had already spoken, which was visible to the naked eye, so it was very dangerous.


    Tang Ye finally made a decision. In fact, at this time, Ackerman had faintly appeared, and Tang Ye could feel it. However, he shook his head. He intends to use the calamity body power to try. Now the captain is chasing so fast, I''m afraid he wants to stop him and Qianqian in one fell swoop. In this case, he suddenly fired a carbine, and the captain would be caught off guard. With the power of the calamity body, maybe it can solve the lagging leader.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked back, suddenly speeded up and ran, and once again lured the captain.


    The captain saw Tang Ye and Qianqian running away so quickly, and even more ridicule and disdain appeared in his heart. He felt that Tang Ye and Qianqian were just weak mice, so he dared to sneak attack on his ordinary men. He only has to escape. And now, he will not let Tang Ye and Qianqian escape, he wants these people who dare to make trouble to deeply regret it!


    As a result, the captain suddenly exerted his force, using his greatest strength, the speed increased suddenly, and he desperately caught up, just to stop Tang Ye and Qianqian.


    However, he didn''t know, he used all his strength to chase people. If he wanted to stop, he couldn''t do it for a while, he had to take a while to react.


    His situation was exactly what Tang Ye wanted. Unable to react in time, even if a knife was waiting in front of him, he could only bump into him.


    "We can stop, you hide aside!" Tang Ye said to Qianqian at this time.


    Qianqian was taken aback for a moment, not knowing what Tang Ye was going to do, but under the promotion of Tang Ye, she had to flash aside. And Tang Ye quickly summoned the calamity body power. After the disaster body power was studied by Tang Ye last time, she was slowly adapted to the fusion. Although Tang Ye has not yet fully grasped, part of the disaster body power can also be used.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s right arm was suddenly covered with a layer of pitch black armor, and a sharp claw formed on the side of his palm. However, the calamity body power in the palm is the most flexible, so under Tang Ye''s launch, it became a sharp blade.


    As soon as the calamity body''s power came out, Tang Ye''s whole aura seemed to change. It makes people feel that they have the strength of the master of the star field, or even stronger. Because the power of the calamity body has too much influence on the undead creatures. Therefore, Qianqian who was next to her was completely stunned when she saw Tang Ye doing this.


    She originally thought that Tang Ye was a person who was not yet in the realm of Star Territory Lord, but now she saw it and felt that she had been deceived by Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s strength is not limited to the tenth level of the master of the stars, and it will not be based on the first and second levels of the master of the stars. Qianqian knew that her strength was the third level of the Star Territory Lord, but at this time, she felt that Tang Ye was stronger than her.


    This is the explosion of the calamity body''s power, at any time and at any stage, it is very shocking.


    Also surprised was the undead captain who came to chase after him. He originally thought Tang Ye and Qianqian were afraid of him, so they ran away desperately. Because it is not his opponent, there is only a dead end to be chased by him. And he was about to catch up, really intending to make Tang Ye and Qianqian pay the price of death. But after Tang Ye stopped suddenly and released the calamity body power, he was completely confused. He can''t deal with this kind of power!


    "You..." The undead captain had already chased behind Tang Ye. Tang Ye suddenly did this, and he couldn''t do it if he wanted to stop. But if you don''t stop and rush over, it is the sharp edge of Tang Ye''s calamity body''s strength that you are facing.


    This is going to die!

 Chapter 2676： Quite cautious!

    The sharp blade formed by Tang Ye''s arm covered by the calamity body''s power was completely shocking. The undead captain who rushed in front of Tang Ye wished that he could stop, but just now he was chasing Tang Ye with all his strength, and the speed was extremely fast. Even if he could stop quickly, there would still be a certain distance buffer.


    Click!


    And this kind of buffer caused the undead captain to directly hit the disaster body power blade in Tang Ye''s hand. Even so, the undead captain felt that he could use his own power to form a shield to protect himself from being pierced by the blade. He did it too, but it didn''t work.


    In addition, he also used his hands to resist the calamity blade. In this way, he has more or less confidence, the strength shield plus the resistance of his hands, then the distance that buffers the rush, even if it hits Tang Ye''s calamity body power, it should be all right?


    I thought so, but what really happened was completely unexpected to the Captain of the Undead Soldier, which was indeed unexpected. Probably it was impossible to think of why Tang Ye''s power was so strong. Cutting to him is like cutting iron like mud.


    That¡¯s right, when the undead captain slammed into Tang Ye¡¯s hand with the scourge power blade, even though he used the power shield, and then used his hands to resist, he was easily cut through by the scourge body blade. The whole body is like his shield, his powerful hands, in front of the calamity body blade, have no effect at all. What a terrifying sharp blade, it completely crushed the power of the realm of the master of the star field.


    Click!


    The Undead Captain looked at Tang Ye for the last time, his expression was so horrified, he wanted to say something, but his body was already dissipating. The calamity blade pierced the center of his body and cut him in half. Of course he would die.


    "You..." The leader of the undead soldiers died without being able to utter a complete word. He was probably very unwilling. He still wanted to solve the two small things that hindered their big plans. It was easy and needed. Come to kill the chickens and the monkeys, let others know how serious the consequences of hindering them.


    As a result, he failed to kill the person who hindered him, and instead let himself be killed, which is really ironic. Moreover, this death also came suddenly, he failed to report to the Heavenly Spirit King, wondering if it would affect the Heavenly Spirit King''s plan?


    No matter what, there is no way. The undead captain is dead. However, at this time, just as his life dissipated, he seemed to see a figure he had always admired, and that was Lord Heavenly Spirit King!


    Has a very terrifying power, the king''s momentum, and it is convincing. However, the undead captain only saw it all at once, and then he disappeared. After all, he had been killed.


    "What''s going on?" The Heavenly Spirit King came out from the inside, noticed something was wrong, and came over immediately, only to see that the leader of the undead soldier was killed. He was very angry, and immediately drank in a low voice, his voice was as sharp as those of the chief executives, not the vigorousness of a big man, it was indeed a bit of a motherly feeling.


    "Master Tianling King!" Seeing that the Heavenly Spirit King came out, the undead soldiers who had not been killed hurried over and bowed and surrendered. They are very excited, because Tang Ye and Qianqian will no longer be killed by Tang Ye and Qianqian, and the Heavenly Spirit King will definitely get rid of all obstacles!


    At the moment when the Heavenly Spirit King appeared, Tang Ye didn''t perceive it very clearly, but instinctively knew that this guy was very strong and he could not do it directly, so he immediately retreated and stood with Qianqian.


    "Heaven, Heavenly Spirit King..." Qianqian looked at the Heavenly Spirit King, stunned and frightened. She was definitely not something they could deal with when she encountered such a character. It was a figure with the eighth level of the Star Territory Lord, so to speak. It''s almost approaching the realm of the Lord of Xinghai.


    The Heavenly Spirit King was very angry when he saw his subordinates being killed. He looked at Tang Ye and was surprised, a living person? There will be living people, he thinks things are not simple. Seeing Qianqian again, she burst out of anger, and shouted in a low voice: "You are the alien!"


    For Qianqian¡¯s existence like this, the Heavenly Spirit King felt that it was a different species that tarnished the purity of the undead race, so he had always been very opposed to Qianqian¡¯s existence and always wanted to kill Qianqian, but the Bailing King had always protected him before. Did not kill successfully.


    Qianqian knew that the strength of the Heavenly Spirit King was beyond her and Tang Ye''s joint efforts. However, this does not mean that she is afraid of the Heavenly Spirit King. She has always remembered the prejudice of the Heavenly Spirit King against her, and he has been cruel to her countless times and embarrassed her mother, which is a big villain to her.


    Since we are all right, we can only face to the end. She is not so scared anymore, the big deal is to die. She was angry at the Heavenly Spirit King and said, "What if it is me, Heavenly Spirit King, it''s really you, who is embarrassing my mother again, right?"


    The attention of the Heavenly Spirit King was transferred to Qianqian, he ignored Tang Ye for a while, sneered at Qianqian, and said, "What do you mean embarrassing your mother? I''m here to save your mother! However, your mother seems to be with you. Just as stubborn. Originally I wanted to wait and give her some time. But if you show up and kill my person, then I don¡¯t think there is any need to wait. Because I think you are calculating me!"


    With that said, the Heavenly Spirit King looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "I will count me with a living person! It''s really interesting. It seems that during this period of time when I was not paying attention, a lot of things happened. There are still corpses in the border. It¡¯s really strange that living people are here to move."


    While speaking, the Heavenly Spirit King kept staring at Tang Ye, because he was curious about Tang Ye and wanted to observe Tang Ye clearly.


    I am afraid that any undead creature would be surprised when he saw Tang Ye for the first time, that is, when a living person could freely move in the border corpse sea. Because it goes against their perception. The border corpse sea is the territory of necrotic creatures, but any living thing that appears here will be damaged by the invasion and destruction of necromantic power, poisonous miasma, etc., no matter how strong it is, it is difficult to top Gotta live. Unless you reach Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, the strength is sufficient to surpass a world of stars. However, the living person in front of him obviously did not have such strength, and he was even...the realm of the Star Lord with mediocre strength.


    The Heavenly Spirit King was even more surprised. With such a little strength, he can move freely in the border corpse sea?


    What a joke!


    With such a little strength, within a few seconds, he would be killed by the venomous miasma invasion of the Border Corpse Sea. Even if it is protected by a power shield, it will not last a few minutes!


    But this living person is fine!


    There must be something strange in this.


    Because of such a strange place, the Heavenly Spirit King did not dare to neglect Tang Ye for a while. Because of the unknown mystery, people are always afraid. He even felt that Tang Ye''s strength, the realm of the Lord of the Stars, were all fake.


    This will not be a strong person who is stronger than himself and has reached the strength of the Lord of Xinghai? Only in this way can he hide his strength in front of him!


    The Sky Spirit King''s suspicion of Tang Ye shows that he is still very cautious and smart, and he dismissed Tang Ye from the beginning without being arrogant.

 Chapter 2677： Point the finger!

    Being cautious and not underestimating Tang Yexia, the Heavenly Spirit King did not immediately attack, so he continued to observe. Then he saw the Disaster Body Power Arm on Tang Ye''s right arm. Feeling it carefully, I was shocked.


    It turned out to be a calamity power that is rare in a century or even a thousand years! This is absolutely good for necromantic creatures. If he gets the power of the calamity body, then he knows very well that he doesn''t need to be afraid of the black corpse king or the blue bone king, and he can directly sweep everything and unify the border corpse sea!


    Suddenly, because of the calamity body power, the Heavenly Spirit King had a huge killing intent towards Tang Ye. He wanted to kill Tang Ye and get the calamity power from Tang Ye.


    However, he soon realized that the appearance of disaster body power on Tang Ye was a very incredible thing. That''s a living person. Even if they practice the secret arts of necromantic power, they are still alive in nature. So how does a living person carry the power of the disaster body?


    That is not the angel race. If there is any living human body that can carry the power of the disaster body, it is the angel race. Because of the fall of the angel race, calamity body power may appear. In this process, according to records, the only living human body can carry the calamity body power.


    However, there are no males in the angel race. Therefore, the Heavenly Spirit King was really curious about Tang Ye. No matter from which angle we analyze Tang Ye, I feel that Tang Ye''s existence is unreasonable.


    "You are a human race? Why are you in the border corpse sea? Why are you in the border corpse sea?" With doubts in his heart, the Heavenly Spirit King stared at Tang Ye and asked his doubts. There are huge doubts, if you don''t ask clearly, it really makes people feel uncomfortable, the Heavenly Spirit King wants to figure it out, so that he feels comfortable.


    Tang Ye has become accustomed to these undead creatures being curious about him, since the Heavenly Spirit King is not in a hurry to make a move, he is not in a hurry. In secret, Ackerman didn''t rush to shoot either. If she wants to make a move, she will follow Tang Ye''s words and try her best not to be exposed. While one blow will kill, people will not know her existence. Even if she knows her existence, she will not know what she is. There was a terrible and mysterious feeling.


    "What happened?" At this time, King Bai Ling quickly swept out of it. There was movement outside, and she must have known it too.


    When she got outside, she saw the Heavenly Spirit King and some of his subordinates confronting the two people. When she saw it, she was shocked that it was her own daughter. This is the key, she didn''t expect her daughter to appear. She is very worried about this kind of thing. Because now facing the chaotic situation, especially when the Heavenly Spirit King and the Blue Bone King took action in advance, she was actually relieved to learn that her daughter had left, so maybe her daughter would be fine. But now that the daughter came back here, and was matched by the Heavenly Spirit King, her heart really sank, and she was very worried.


    Then she looked at Tang Ye next to Qianqian, and she was shocked. Actually a big living person? What kind of strange situation was this, what she immediately thought of was not how there would be a big living person, but why her daughter Qianqian was with a big living person. She was very worried about what happened to Qianqian. It must be very strange to be with a big living person. How could this happen? Did something happen to Qianqian?


    "Qianqian, what''s wrong with you? Are you okay!" Bai Ling Wang swept over, and when he reached Qianqian, he was very worried, and asked questions as soon as he came up.


    "Mother, I''m okay, don''t worry. But I don''t know if there will be anything next." Qianqian looked at the Heavenly Spirit King, meaning that the Heavenly Spirit King would attack them.


    Tang Ye had been watching all this quietly from the sidelines, because Ackerman was there, so he didn''t worry at all in his heart, instead he had the mentality of watching a play on the sidelines. He saw the Heavenly Spirit King and Bai Ling King, and he saw what Qianqian had told him about two of the five kings of the Border Corpse Sea. They are indeed very powerful, the Heavenly Spirit King and Bai Ling King, probably both have the seventh or eighth level of the master of the star field, but they have not reached the master of the star sea.


    Regarding this kind of strength, Tang Ye would like to compare the strength of Ackerman, or Asiya and the other angel races. After all, Asiya and the others are actually the ninth and tenth level of the master of the star field. However, Asiya and the others could indeed crush the Heavenly Spirit Kings, because the angel race was born and destined to have a great advantage. However, after Athea and the others became fallen angels, they seemed to faintly break through. Especially Asiya, vaguely breaking through to the realm of the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea.


    At this time, Ackerman was hiding in a dark place that everyone hadn''t noticed. Tang Ye knew this, and also hinted in some ways, so that Ackerman should not rush out and see the right time to do it.


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t expect that he could solve the Heavenly Spirit King. After all, the strength gap was there. No matter how strong the calamity body is, it has a lot to do with his holder. Of course, there is a situation that even in his current state, he can exert the strongest power of the calamity body force, which is the kind that cannot be blocked by any strong person. However, this was obviously to let the disaster body power swallow Tang Ye, it was the disaster body power that controlled Tang Ye, not Tang Ye controlling the disaster body power.


    "King Bai Ling, do you dare to say that she is not a different species! Look, she is now united with a living person. What is this? Our undead, our undead creatures, do we need a living person to interfere? This What a shame!" The Heavenly Spirit King suddenly shouted out the White Spirit King.


    He has been looking for reasons to solve Qianqian, maybe because he knows the terrible Qianqian, not because he really has a prejudice against Qianqian to destroy the purity of the undead race. As long as Bai Lingwang no longer cared about Qianqian, he would be able to kill Qianqian. How he hoped that King Bai Ling was an undead, dominated by the inherent evil attributes of the undead creatures, and only destroyed the surrounding things.


    From this perspective, the Heavenly Spirit King is like a paranoid person with a certain tendency towards ism. It can be said to be extreme. The so-called open-mindedness also appears deformed on him.


    Of course, the Bailing King would not kill Qianqian. He glared at the Tianling King and snorted coldly: "The Tianling King, what do you want to do like this? If you want to move Qianqian, you''d better consider how I will do it. You! At that time, let alone unite, it is impossible for you to leave my territory! I will definitely kill you, even if it uses all my strength, including all the soldiers who serve me!"


    "You..." The Heavenly Spirit King felt that the Bai Ling King was very hateful and stupid. Perhaps he should consider killing this woman!


    In view of the Bai Ling King¡¯s love for Qianqian¡¯s shortcomings, the Tian Ling King didn¡¯t talk about Qianqian first, and pointed everything at Tang Ye, coldly snorted: "Then what happened to this human race? It must be Qianqian who helped him. Well, otherwise, how could he be a living person with the strength of the Lord of the Stars and survive to the present?"

 Chapter 2678： Talk about the future!

    The Heavenly Spirit King wanted to kill Qianqian by targeting Tang Ye, so that the Bailing King could not argue. The best thing is to be able to kill Qianqian, but also to prevent King Bai Ling from fighting with him. However, he obviously underestimated Wang Bailing''s feelings for Qianqian. In Wang Bailing''s heart, Qianqian is more important than anything.


    Therefore, King Bai Ling would not let Qianqian get into trouble, no matter what Qianqian did, let alone what Qianqian did now, they still don''t know.


    At this time, without waiting for King Bai Ling to argue with the King of Heaven, Qianqian spoke first and snorted coldly to the King of Heaven: "What happened to me with this human race? Isn''t it allowed? If it was me Why didn''t I think that this human race was able to move freely in the border corpse sea, but it proved my ability?"


    "You..." The Heavenly Spirit King was furious with Qianqian''s attitude, and said angrily: "Isn''t this an unforgivable thing? Your being with a big living person is a betrayal to all our dead creatures!" For such a crime, what else can I say, I will kill you and clear the door for our necromantic creatures!"


    "Ha!" Qianqian couldn''t help but sneered, very provocative and playful towards the Heavenly Spirit King. Now that she knew her mother was okay, she relaxed, knowing that the next step was to deal with the Heavenly Spirit King. Maybe she and Tang Ye are not the opponent of the Heavenly Spirit King, but with her mother, even if the Heavenly Spirit King takes action, it is impossible to solve them all at once. Then here is her mother''s site, so, at least for the time being, they can be guaranteed to be okay.


    Qianqian sarcastically said to the Heavenly Spirit King: "Betrayal of the undead creatures? Unfortunately, many undead creatures do not have the same idea as you. I only know that everything is respected by strength. If you are not strong, I Thinking of those undead soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t want to follow you."


    "That''s because they haven''t developed enough wisdom yet!" The Heavenly Spirit King shouted loudly, seeming to have a feeling of hating iron but not steel, and said: "If every undead creature is like me, then you must know to deal with it. Foreign race, and our necromantic creatures will be a brand-new race, no worse than any race, we will have a great tomorrow! Strength is right, but strength cannot replace dignity, we are a necromantic creature Fight for your dignity!"


    Qianqian couldn''t help squinting her eyes. Tang Ye beside him couldn''t help but squinted. The idea of ??the Heavenly Spirit King can be said to be very advanced. Because after the birth of a necromantic creature, there is no wisdom in the beginning, just a kind of necromancer. However, as wisdom gets bigger and bigger, it will give birth to its own will, which will eventually develop slowly and become an existence like other intelligent creatures. If all necrotic creatures are like this, and they have an extremely paranoid xenophobic will, similar to a belief in the supremacy of necromantic creatures, then other tribes, such as the current Tang Ye, would be impossible to unify them. . Even, it is difficult to communicate with them, and necrotic creatures may aim to destroy all tribes.


    This situation is of course very bad, basically tantamount to being cut off from other tribes, and perhaps becoming the "dark evil thing" that people agree with. This is tantamount to letting the undead creatures take a path to death. Therefore, Qianqian and Tang Ye both believed that the existence of the Heavenly Spirit King must be eliminated.


    The wisdom of current necromantic creatures is slowly improving. It''s like a child growing up slowly. Education at this time is very important. If the education is not good, the wrong concept is formed, then it cannot be saved. Therefore, the Heavenly Spirit King cannot be allowed to influence those undead creatures that are slowly gaining intellect, otherwise those undead creatures will become a huge hostile force.


    "You are wrong in this way." Before Bai Ling Wang and Qianqian didn''t speak, Tang Ye spoke, and he retorted the words of the Heavenly Spirit King. Perhaps it is not a refutation, because there is no refutation for the existence of the Heavenly Spirit King. Anyway, the final result is either you or me. So refuting the argument is meaningless. It is probably just a few words. Tang Ye just disagrees. Although he knew the words of the Heavenly Spirit King, no matter how much he said, it would not change the mind of the Heavenly Spirit King.


    He said to the Heavenly Spirit King: "Your thoughts will only cause the dead creatures to fall into a cycle of being regarded as a''dark evil'' by others. You reject other tribes, but all other tribes must be killed. Such other The tribes will undoubtedly treat you as dark evil creatures. And for the dark evil creatures, they of course have to be eliminated. And your being eliminated will make other necrotic creatures feel that other tribes are enemies, because they are the same as other tribes. The relationship between them is always hostile, with only one extreme result. Either you die or I die."


    "But why is it necessary? Maybe the undead creatures can also become a new race that is not hostile by all tribes. And a new race must have his thoughts, traditions, and civilizations. So, I think it''s here. Now, the undead creatures should no longer fall into a cycle of being regarded as dark evil things. The undead creatures should allow themselves to develop into a new race in the true sense." Tang Ye said to the Heavenly Spirit King.


    Qianqian was surprised that Tang Ye would say such things. She knew that Tang Ye was a bit different, but she did not expect to have such thoughts. It seemed to be for the sake of undead creatures, thinking and thinking from the standpoint of undead creatures. Consider it as if he was a dead creature. But the problem is that he is a big living person.


    Tang Ye''s words also surprised the Bai Ling King next to him. This was actually said by a human race. He wanted the undead creatures to develop into a new race, with their own ideas and will, and even traditional civilization. This is such a good idea, but unfortunately it is so difficult to realize in necromantic creatures. Unless there is one person who can unify the dead creatures and establish the world of the dead creatures, then it will be possible to develop.


    Suddenly, King Bai Ling felt agitated, because she had always believed that the people who ruled the sea of ??corpses in the border had to have this kind of mental consciousness. So Tang Ye, is it possible?


    However, King Bai Ling quickly gave up this idea, because Tang Ye is a big living person, a big living person, can''t always say that he should take their dead creatures to develop like that, it always feels unrealistic.


    As for the Heavenly Spirit King, it was even more unexpected that Tang Ye would say this. But after he was surprised, he was extremely angry. He felt that Tang Ye was very arrogant, or rather provocative and sarcastic towards him and the undead creatures. Because Tang Ye is a big living person, he is so arrogant about the future of the dead creatures.


    Really ridiculous!


    The Heavenly Spirit King glared at Tang Ye and shouted in a low voice: "Who asked you to speak? What qualifications do you have to say such a thing! Humph, it''s ridiculous, you are a human being, and you are a dead creature to talk about our future?"


    "Oh, yes, you are a human race... isn''t this a race that is about to die?" The expression of the Heavenly Spirit King suddenly became contemptuous.

 Chapter 2679： Cant keep it!

    Human race is about to perish, this is a fact, not a fact. Because after the emergence of conflicts within the human race, the new human race and the old human race were separated, and the new human race was born with strange abilities and would not be eliminated. But the old human race is not good enough, so the old human race is facing the situation of all disappearing.


    This can also be said to be perishing.


    Human race faces such a situation, and it is no surprise that other races despise it. In this firmament world, man is no longer the length of all things. The Heavenly Spirit King knew about these conditions of the Human Race, naturally because he remembered a lot of past events after he became wise. However, the dead creatures here have a characteristic when they remember the past, that is, they forget or choose to ignore which race they belonged to in the past. They are well into the matter of being a dead creature, fighting for everything about the dead creature.


    In fact, the Heavenly Spirit King is still cautiously guarding Tang Ye. Because he still didn''t know how Tang Ye was able to avoid the poisonous miasma of the Border Corpse Sea, if it was because of Qianqian''s help, that would be good news for him, because such Tang Ye was not terrible. However, if Tang Ye relied on his own strength to achieve this point, he would think Tang Ye was very scary.


    However, thinking about the situation of the human race, and then thinking about Tang Ye, the Heavenly Spirit King felt that Tang Ye should not be the second situation. If the Terran has such a strong man who can move freely in the border corpse sea, why bother to fall into the current situation, even the market hustle on the street can be underestimated and be regarded as a laughingstock.


    As a human race, being despised by the Heavenly Spirit King would probably be angry, at least unable to calm down, after all, he was hit to a painful spot. However, Tang Ye was very calm at this time, with little emotional fluctuation. Probably because he hasn''t left the border corpse sea, hasn''t seen the outside world, hasn''t seen the encounter of the human race with his own eyes, so he doesn''t feel that way. Moreover, Asiya and the others had also told him about the human race''s situation, so they had known it a long time ago. Therefore, he didn''t think he was aiming at himself for the ridicule and contempt of the Heavenly Spirit King.


    He looked at the Heavenly Spirit King and laughed, and said, "I don''t need to talk about the human race now. There is no human matter to solve here, let''s talk about the necromantic race."


    "Who said that there is no human thing to say?" The Heavenly Spirit King sneered at Tang Ye: "Aren''t you the human race? You came to the site of our dead creatures by the human race alone, don''t I want to solve such a matter?"


    Tang Ye probably heard some of the meanings of the Heavenly Spirit King, is this to solve himself?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. Because Ackerman was there, he was not afraid. He still smiled playfully and said to the Heavenly Spirit King: "Do you mean to solve me? Yes, I am a human. But Now that you have said that, I will also tell you the purpose of my coming here. This purpose has nothing to do with you, but looking at the situation here, I am afraid that you cannot be excluded."


    "What is your purpose?" The Heavenly Spirit King became curious about this.


    Tang Yexiemei smiled and said, "Of course it killed you. You can''t keep people like you."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the Heavenly Spirit King immediately became awe-inspiring, and made a defensive action, worrying that Tang Ye would attack. He is still not very clear about Tang Ye''s strength, if it is a very strong one, then he is very dangerous. However, he did not wait for Tang Ye''s attack, Tang Ye still looked at him provocatively with a smile.


    This really irritated him, as if playing him. He floated higher, looked down at Tang Ye, and shouted angrily: "There has never been a human race...It should be said that it is a living creature who dares to treat me like this in the border corpse sea! Even the angel race is here, but I must be afraid of me. Now that you dare to look down on me so much, then I want to see if you really have that ability, or are you here to scare me!"


    The Heavenly Spirit King didn''t intend to continue to fight with Tang Ye, he had to do it. Qianqian was very worried when she saw it, because she knew Tang Ye''s strength. Tang Ye didn''t even reach the realm of the master of the star field and didn''t hide anything. The only thing hidden is the calamity body power that was just released. This power is indeed amazing, and no necromantic creature dare to underestimate it. However, after all, it was also limited by Tang Ye''s own strength, there was still some gap in dealing with the Heavenly Spirit King. Qianqian didn''t want Tang Ye to take risks, so she floated in front of Tang Ye and protected Tang Ye.


    "Heavenly Spirit King, this is my guest I invited, don''t want to move him!" Qianqian raised her head and looked at the Heavenly Spirit King who was floating quite high and snorted.


    But the Heavenly Spirit King became even more angry. He had always wanted to kill Qianqian, but now that Qianqian stopped him, he wanted to shoot even more. He shouted to Qianqian in a low voice: "You alien, you still want to take care of me? Humph, it''s just looking for death!"


    "Stop!" Seeing that the situation was on the sidelines, the King Bai Ling saw that the situation was raging, and the battle was about to start. For Qianqian''s safety, King Bai Ling shouted loudly and floated, confronting the King of Heaven, saying loudly: If you dare to attack Qianqian, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    The Sky Spirit King was even more angry. He had an impulse to kill Qianqian and Bai Ling King desperately. However, he had already set up a plan, forbearance, and waited for the Blue Bone King to solve the Mountain Corpse King. Then he would You don''t need to lose too much of your troops to fight against King Bai Ling''s people, you can also seize the territory of King Bai Ling, and **** Qianqian and King Bai Ling at that time is also what he wants.


    "King Bai Ling, do you really want to do this? For the sake of a alien species, so disregarding the overall situation! Humph, what else do you want to protect the undead people in your territory? In my opinion, you are just protecting this alien species! "The Heavenly Spirit King gave a low drink to the Bai Ling King. At this time, he had already endured the anger that he wanted to shoot, waiting for the completion of the layout plan. But the inner tone naturally had to be vented, and King Bai Ling could not be allowed to see his strangeness, otherwise it would be bad if it affected the plan.


    He snorted coldly, and then said to King Bai Ling: "Your choice is stupid. I hope you don''t pay a serious price for your stupidity! Today I came to you to unite. If you don''t want to, that''s it. I am. I don''t want to go to war with you. If I go to war with you and face the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King after the injury, I can''t stop it for a moment. Since you are so selfish, then I will find my own way of survival!"


    "However, there is one thing I will not give you back. You must not unite with the Mountain Corpse King, otherwise it will tarnish the purity of my undead race. If you do that, I would rather go to war with you, and it would not be a pity to lose both!" Tian The Spirit King coldly snorted to the Bai Ling King, and the pressure of anger dropped, slowly dropped, and then left.


    Tang Ye hadn''t spoken all the time, and he was not afraid of how violent aura. At this time, he thought about one thing, should Ackerman stop the Heavenly Spirit King?

 Chapter 2680： Very important person!

    Tang Ye didn''t want to keep such an extreme enemy as the Heavenly Spirit King. Persuading to surrender, with the paranoid thoughts of the Heavenly Spirit King, I am afraid it is impossible. So the final result is definitely hostility, even if you die or I die. Such an enemy, of course, should be eliminated as soon as possible.


    It''s okay if the Heavenly Spirit King doesn''t do anything now, and there is no need to let Ackerman out here. As a secretive person, it is necessary to remain mysterious and unknown. After avoiding the Bai Ling King and Qianqian, Ackerman will go to kill the Tian Ling King.


    Now that the Heavenly Spirit King is about to leave, he will no longer take action against Tang Ye. Tang Ye stood behind Qianqian with a calm expression. He didn''t say much, but he had secretly given Ackerman a hint for Ackerman to act.


    Bai Ling Wang and Qianqian still looked cold, their nerves tense. For the Heavenly Spirit King, if the Heavenly Spirit King really leads his forces to fight them, they will not be able to stop it. Maybe they can cause the Heavenly Spirit King to suffer heavy losses, but in the end they will lose to the Heavenly Spirit King. This is something they are absolutely unwilling to, because there are many undead people here, and they must protect them as leaders.


    However, they also considered that the Heavenly Spirit King would not make a move, because the Heavenly Spirit King was also afraid that his power would suffer heavy losses. Just now, the Heavenly Spirit King said that she might go to the Mountain Corpse King who would go to war. In this case, it would be alright not to go to the Mountain Corpse King?


    At this time, neither Bai Lingwang nor Qianqian had any plans to find the Mountain Corpse King. Even if they did, they had stabilized their situation first.


    However, they just don''t know that if they don''t go to the Mountain Corpse King now, it is equivalent to letting the Mountain Corpse King be destroyed, and then they will have to be dealt with jointly by the Blue Bone King and the Heavenly Spirit King.


    "Qianqian, are you okay?" After the Tianling King left, Bai Ling King felt greatly relieved, and quickly looked at Qianqian and asked with concern.


    Without the threat of the Heavenly Spirit King, Qianqian also breathed a sigh of relief. She was very worried about her mother''s accident. She looked at King Bai Ling and saw that there was nothing wrong with King Bai Ling. She was relieved and said, "Mother, I''m fine. I thought you had an accident. I blamed me for being bad, not for sneaking out and worrying you."


    "I don''t worry when I see that you are okay." Bai Ling Wang laughed. There is no reason to blame Qianqian. Seeing Qianqian''s expression very affectionately, he said: "In fact, something happened to my mother. I didn''t find you the first time, otherwise I would definitely find you."


    Speaking of this, Qianqian knew that her previous guess was correct. I sneaked out by myself. The reason why my mother and father didn''t come to look for them in the first time was because of these things. Qianqian was a little grateful that she had rushed back, otherwise if something happened, she would regret her death.


    Wait... Suddenly, Qianqian thought of something, she was very worried, and asked Bai Ling Wang quickly: "Mother, the Heavenly Spirit King shot you and blocked you. This is what happened to you, so you didn''t find it. Me. What about my father? My father didn''t send anyone to come to me. Will my father also encounter these things? Will he also be blocked by the Heavenly Spirit King''s people?"


    When Bai Ling Wang heard Qianqian''s words, he was very worried after thinking about it. There is indeed such a possibility. If the Mountain Corpse King was not blocked by anything, how could he not go to Qianqian. Or maybe, because after being obstructed by the enemy, I was worried that the enemy would be disadvantageous to Qianqian, so I didn''t go to Qianqian. This was to protect Qianqian.


    The more Qianqian thought about it, the more she realized it was possible, and she was immediately very worried. She remembered what Tang Ye had said earlier, maybe her father and parents were besieged by the enemy at this time. According to the power distribution of her mother and father, the Heavenly Spirit King obstructed her mother, probably because he wanted to prevent her mother from supporting her father. If this is the case, the real danger is her father!


    "Mother, daddy, he might be in an accident!" Qianqian immediately said to King Bai Ling, then looked at Tang Ye, and wanted Tang Ye to analyze and analyze whether her father was really besieged by the enemy. So the next thing to do right away is to support her father. However, when she turned to look at Tang Ye, she found that Tang Ye was no longer here.


    "Tang Ye?" Qianqian was taken aback, and then very worried. She looked around, but Tang Ye was still missing. She was really surprised and shouted, "Tang Ye? Where are you? What''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Ye was here just now, but now it''s gone. Could it be that something happened? Could it be that the Heavenly Spirit King took Tang Ye away? But how could it be possible that she watched the Heavenly Spirit King leave with her own eyes, and didn''t do anything to Tang Ye. Then how could Tang Ye disappear suddenly?


    Qianqian was very worried. She looked at King Bai Ling and said, "Mother, Tang Ye has disappeared, what''s the matter? Have you noticed where he went? Or what happened?"


    It is precisely because this kind of thing happened before my eyes that I feel weird and worried even more. If Tang Ye was taken away by others, then doing this kind of thing under their noses would definitely be terrifying in strength, probably far higher than them. In this case, with Tang Ye''s strength, it is impossible to deal with it, and the result is not only for death?


    "I didn''t notice him..." King Bai Ling also looked around, but didn''t notice Tang Ye''s trail. He hadn''t noticed just now, and shook his head at Qianqian. At the same time, her inner surprise was also very strong. She stayed here just now, just like Qianqian, watching the Heavenly Spirit King leave without taking action against Tang Ye, but Tang Ye, a big living person, has now disappeared out of thin air, almost happening under her nose, regardless of How, it is very strange.


    In case someone else did it, the strength was really terrifying, and she might not be able to deal with it.


    Qianqian was very anxious, a little bit about to cry, and hummed: "Why is it like this, standing behind me, why suddenly disappeared? If something happened to Tang Ye, it was all my harm. Also, Tang Ye is actually very smart and capable. I think it can help us. Now there may be something wrong with my father. I want to ask his opinion, but he is gone..."


    One was worried about Tang Ye, the other was worried about her father, Qianqian was really about to cry in a hurry.


    Wang Bai Ling was surprised when he saw Qianqian like this. He didn''t expect that the human race would make Qianqian care so much. It seemed that the human race was not simple. Actually, that Human Race has very different ideas. After listening to what he said just now, I felt that he was different from other Human Races or any other races.


    Someone who can make her daughter care so much, also heard her daughter say that Tang Ye might be able to help the Mountain Corpse King, Bai Ling King took this matter very seriously, and said seriously: "Qianqian, don¡¯t worry, Tang Ye was here just now. , Even if it disappeared, it was not long ago. I will immediately let my subordinates search the surroundings and believe that Tang Ye can be found.


    "Okay, mother, we must find Tang Ye. He is a very different person. I think he can become the lord of the border corpse sea and bring us order!"

 Chapter 2681： No other ability!

    King Bai Ling knew that Tang Ye was not easy. After all, as a big living person, he could move freely in the border corpse sea without taking any defensive measures. This was very special. However, she was still very surprised when she heard what Qianqian said. How high did Qianqian say about that human race?


    Can you become the lord of the border corpse sea? Can it bring order to the border corpse sea?


    However, that Human Race kid doesn''t seem to be very strong. Except for seeing the calamity body power, other places seem to be mediocre. Is there such a powerful one?


    Of course, possessing the power of a disaster body is also special enough. Perhaps, that human race boy was able to adapt to the environment of the border corpse sea because of the calamity body power. It can be said that the calamity body power is a miracle power to their necromantic creatures. So, Tang Ye, who possesses this miraculous power, is weaker now, but it may be possible to perform miracles again, and it is not impossible to become the lord of the border corpse sea.


    But it''s too early to say this, no matter whether Tang Ye has the ability or not, now that Tang Ye is missing, the most important thing is to find him first.


    King Bai Ling didn''t ask Qianqian about Tang Ye first, he took Qianqian into the inner palace, summoned his men, ordered to go down, and immediately searched for Tang Ye.


    The undead soldiers who received the order immediately took action and began to look for Tang Ye. In fact, Tang Ye disappeared not because of who was taken away, he disappeared because he left by himself.


    To be precise, he was taken away by Ackerman, otherwise, he would not be able to disappear under the eyes of Qianqian and King Bai Ling without being found. Just now when Qianqian and Bai Lingwang were excited about their mother-daughter meeting, Tang Ye asked Ackerman to act, and then Ackerman was able to crush the Bai Lingwang and Qianqian at a very fast speed, and then cooperated with her. The martial arts in terms of the speed of cultivation appeared in front of Tang Ye instantly, and he took Tang Ye away instantly.


    Tang Ye actually didn¡¯t want to leave, so she stayed with Qianqian and Bai Ling Wang, and it was fine to deal with the next thing, but since Ackerman took him away, he didn¡¯t think there was anything to do, so he should solve the Tian Ling Wang Up.


    "Brother Tang, you asked me to get rid of the Heavenly Spirit King. I was worried that you had an accident on the Bai Ling King''s side, so I brought you. After all, this is the first time you have come to the Bai Ling King''s side. King Bai Ling, if you are shot by King Bai Ling, I can''t protect you. This is very dangerous." Ackerman took Tang Ye and flew away, explaining to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt that there was nothing, and it would be okay to go back after the Heavenly Spirit King was resolved. He smiled and said, "It''s okay, it''s excusable for you to do this, but in the future, without my instructions, don''t do this. Just in case I I''m planning an important thing, and you will ruin my plan like this."


    "Got it!" Ackerman nodded, looking very obedient in front of Tang Ye. Perhaps it was because Tang Ye saved her and showed a very good ability, so they all expressed their willingness to listen to Tang Ye''s words, and were willing to become Tang Ye''s subordinates.


    call!


    Ackerman is an angel clan. Now he has spread his wings. After turning into a fallen angel, he becomes a pair of black wings. At this time, he slashed across the sky and flew at a very fast speed to catch up with the Heavenly Spirit King.


    No one would have thought that there would be an angel race in the sky above, so at this time the Heavenly Spirit King was leaving the Bailing King''s territory with several of his men. At this time, he was very angry, but Qianqian¡¯s appearance and King Bai Ling¡¯s bad attitude towards him made him want to kill King Bai Ling and Qianqian and seize the power of King Bai Ling. However, in order to succeed in the plan, he Endured the bad breath.


    What calmed him down was that he knew that it didn''t take long for this bad breath to vent. The Blue Bone King has already attacked the Mountain Corpse King, and will soon take the Mountain Corpse King, and then join hands with him against the White Spirit King, and quickly take down the White Spirit King¡¯s power, then he can form a huge force without fear of black The corpse king. If you can get more time to ease the development and stabilize the situation, you will be able to compete with the Black Corpse King.


    "For this meticulously prepared plan, I endured this bad breath, huh!" The Heavenly Spirit King and a few of his men returned outside, not forgetting to drink sharply.


    The men next to him did not dare to speak. These men were led by the previous captain. They were half killed by Tang Ye and Qianqian, and even the captain was killed by Tang Ye. They worry that the Heavenly Spirit King will blame them for their incompetence. Now when the Heavenly Spirit King is angry and violent, they are worried that they will be killed by the Heavenly Spirit King.


    The Heavenly Spirit King didn¡¯t kill them. Instead, he asked an undead soldier next to him, and hummed: "What¡¯s the matter with you, you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on when you die! Humph, it¡¯s really a rice bucket, it¡¯s useless! If I hadn¡¯t been earlier Come out, I don¡¯t know what happened outside!"


    While cursing, the Heavenly Spirit King recalled Tang Ye. For the dead soldiers who were killed, he knew that Tang Ye and Qianqian did it. He saw with his own eyes the leader of the undead soldier being killed by Tang Ye with the power of the disaster body. Thinking of Tang Ye, he squinted his eyes, a sharp claw couldn''t help emitting a pale light, he was very angry.


    "That human race is absolutely unforgivable!" The Heavenly Spirit King clenched his sharp claws, constantly emitting white light, and shouting coldly, "Dare to provoke me, and want to intervene in the affairs of our dead creatures, it seems that he is If you don¡¯t want to live anymore, then I will fulfill him and let him die with no bones left!"


    After all, King Bai Ling grabbed the undead soldier next to him and shouted angrily: "Say, what''s the matter with that human race? You were attacked by them, have you discovered what''s the matter with that human race? I think he is not very strong. But since he can kill so many of you, he still has some ability. Could it be that the only thing he can rely on is the calamity power?"


    The undead soldier who was captured was very scared. He wanted to say that he knew nothing about Tang Ye, but if he said that, he might be killed by the Heavenly Spirit King, so he pulled something to fool the Heavenly Spirit King to save his life. , Said tremblingly: "Da, Dawang, that human race actually doesn''t have much ability. The people we were killed were all attacked by them. While we were not paying attention, the alien species used her power to assassinate us. This is the key to our being killed. As for that human race, it just possesses the calamity body power, and has no other abilities!"


    "Really?" The Heavenly Spirit King''s expression was still very cold.


    "Really, really!" The subordinate was very scared, worried that he would be killed by the Heavenly Spirit King, and now no matter whether what he said was true or not, the answer to the Heavenly Spirit King was really correct.


    The Heavenly Spirit King seemed helpless to this. Even if the undead soldier wanted to refute what he said, he didn¡¯t understand Tang Ye and couldn¡¯t refute it, so he didn¡¯t kill the undead soldier, let him go, and hummed: "This human race, must It is clear that since he can integrate the power of the disaster body and can move freely in the border corpse sea, there must be something special. If you can''t find anything, you don''t have to come back alive."


    "Yes!" Several undead soldiers nodded.


    "Huh?" At this moment, the Heavenly Spirit King raised his head suspiciously, and he felt something flying over his head.

 Chapter 2682： unexpected!

    After hearing the report from his subordinates, the Heavenly Spirit King probably felt that Tang Ye was indeed not a threat. Therefore, he decided to solve King Bai Ling first, and then capture Tang Ye and seize Tang Ye''s calamity body power. He was really surprised at Tang Ye''s appearance, but now suddenly felt that Tang Ye''s appearance was not a threat, but it had brought him huge benefits.


    The calamity body power is too precious to a necromantic creature, and the calamity body power can directly give him the power that rivals the black corpse king. In this case, after taking away the power of the White Spirit King, it won''t take long before you can directly deal with the Black Corpse King. So soon, he can become the lord of the border corpse sea, and the entire border corpse sea will be under his control!


    As soon as the Heavenly Spirit King made plans, he noticed something was wrong, and there seemed to be two forces passing by on his head, one of which was very large, while the other was much weaker. He looked up, and then saw a person falling from above.


    "Huh?" The two forces became one, which was still relatively weak, which made the Heavenly Spirit King very puzzled and stared at the person who landed.


    "Yes... is it you?" When he saw the person who landed, the Heavenly Spirit King was very surprised, because the person who landed was Tang Ye.


    The living human race!


    The Heavenly Spirit King suddenly felt very tricky, because Tang Ye was still on the Bailing King''s side just now, but now he was chasing him. There must be some reason for this, is it because he wanted to attack him?


    However, this human race doesn''t have too much power, it is impossible to dare to directly attack him. Unless it was King Bai Ling''s idea, it was King Bai Ling who took her, and Tang Ye followed, then King Bai Ling was going to deal with himself?


    That **** woman!


    The Heavenly Spirit King was very angry, thinking it was initiated by the White Spirit King. And even if King Bai Ling loses to him in a war with him, he will lose a lot of power, which he doesn''t want to see.


    However, the Heavenly Spirit King became puzzled again, because he only saw Tang Ye, but did not see the Bai Ling King, nor did he feel the breath of the Bai Ling King, nor did he have Qianqian. What is going on here?


    After Tang Ye landed, he didn''t fall to the ground, and hovered in the air like the Heavenly Spirit King, staring directly at the same level as the Heavenly Spirit King. He didn''t want to be overlooked by the Heavenly Spirit King anymore, as if he was a little lower.


    "You don''t need to read it anymore, don''t have to wonder, it''s just that I''m here, Bai Ling Wang and Qianqian haven''t come, so you don''t need to face the war within the undead clan, and you won''t lose your fighting power." Tang Ye looked at the sky. The Spirit King said.


    The Heavenly Spirit King was even more curious. The Bai Ling King did not come. This was done by the weak human race in front of him? Why did this human race do this, and why?


    The Heavenly Spirit King turned his head and looked around, he wanted to know where the power he felt just now was much stronger than Tang Ye. He felt that what he really needed to be afraid of was that power.


    However, he looked around for a long time without realizing it, which made him have to be careful. Looking at Tang Ye again, with a bad tone, he said, "What do you want to do?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Didn''t I tell you before? Of course I am going to kill you. I feel that a character like you cannot be kept."


    "You..." The Heavenly Spirit King is not a person who has no temper. Being provoked by someone like Tang Ye at the bottom of the realm repeatedly, his anger suddenly came up, and he coldly snorted to Tang Ye, "Want to kill me?" It also depends on your ability! I didn''t kill you just now, because I gave King Bai Ling a bit of face. Now that there is no King Bai Ling, you still say that, do you think I dare not kill you?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Although I said I wanted to kill you, I actually didn''t have that strength yet, so I wanted someone to help. But to kill you is to kill you. If I kill, I kill. As long as the purpose is fulfilled. As for other things, you don¡¯t have to worry about that much. And I don¡¯t have much time, so I won¡¯t tell you that much."


    "I don''t have time to talk nonsense with you!" King Bai Ling really couldn''t stand it anymore. It was already very shameful to be treated like this by a kid like Tang Ye, so he quickly swept over and shot Tang Ye directly. And his focus was not on Tang Ye, attacking Tang Ye was just pretending, in fact, it was to elicit the powerful force that he had just felt.


    The powerful force that the Heavenly Spirit King felt was naturally Ackerman. At this time, Ackerman was ready, and she acted, but instead of immediately attacking the Heavenly Spirit King, she swiftly swooped and solved the other undead soldiers at once, preventing anyone from fleeing. After completing these, Ackerman still had enough time to stop the Heavenly Spirit King.


    Ackerman appeared in front of the Heavenly Spirit King, blocked the attack of the Heavenly Spirit King with a dagger, and then stayed, and was seen by the Heavenly Spirit King.


    "This...this is?!" The moment the Heavenly Spirit King saw Ackerman, his eyes widened, unable to believe it was true. He saw Ackerman''s black wings and suddenly knew Ackerman was a fallen angel. Even though the fallen angels are no longer an angel race, they have no less power than the angel race. On the contrary, because the fallen angels plunged into the darkness, it is said that they can obtain the power of the source of the calamity body''s power. That is an extremely powerful, but mysterious and unknown power, so the fallen angel''s power tends to be stronger.


    Facing such a person, the Heavenly Spirit King immediately knew that he was not an opponent!


    The Heavenly Spirit King failed to hit Ackerman, nor could he hurt Tang Ye. In the next second, Ackerman retreated quickly, then disappeared, hiding in the darkness. Just like a dream, it only appeared for a while, if it weren''t for a few seconds in front of Tang Ye, all she could see was the phantom she left behind when she appeared.


    Ackerman disappeared, leaving Tang Ye. At this time, the Heavenly Spirit King did not retreat back, as if Ackerman had not attacked him.


    Seeing the fallen angel, the Heavenly Spirit King was shocked. Then it occurred to him that this fallen angel was helping Tang Ye, so it was impossible for him to kill Tang Ye. On the contrary, it is easy for the fallen angels to kill him. He had to panic about such a thing.


    "Who are you?" The Heavenly Spirit King looked at Tang Ye in surprise and said, "That fallen angel just now was yours?"


    Tang Ye sneered at the Heavenly Spirit King and said: "It doesn''t matter to you anymore, because you are already dead."


    "What?" The Heavenly Spirit King was shocked, and then he realized that his body was abnormal. It turned out that his body had already begun to dissipate.


    Ackerman''s shot just now not only blocked his attack, but also counterattacked him. The sharp dagger had already pierced his body and hit the center, which completely dealt a fatal blow to him.


    "No...!" Seeing his body dissipating, the Heavenly Spirit King exclaimed, unable to accept it.


    This is of course taken for granted, planning well, everything is under control, but Cheng Yaojin suddenly shot out and killed him, how could he accept it?

 Chapter 2683： Sleep talk!

    Ackerman can still easily kill the Heavenly Spirit King. Although the realm of strength does not seem to be that many, the birth of the angel race still has a huge advantage. At present, when Ackerman and the others are restored to their full strength, the border corpse sea None of the dead creatures are their opponents.


    Therefore, Tang Ye is so confident that he can quickly unify the border corpse sea, the fundamental reason is actually because of the existence of Assia and the others. If not, even if he develops smoothly, he still needs to raise his strength one by one, and it will take a lot of time.


    Now he did not directly bring Asiya and the others to quickly eradicate the hostile forces, because he wanted to make the forces in the Withered Bone Zone, it can be said that the forces he brought up with his own hands, developed better, so that they would have greater persuasiveness. And now the skeleton soldiers in the Withered Bone Zone have developed, and he thinks that he can take Asiya and the others to face those hostile forces directly.


    Another reason is that he already knows about these outside forces. Through Qianqian''s telling, since there are only five great kings outside the forces, among them, the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King do not need to worry, then there are only the Black Corpse King, the Blue Bone King and the Sky Spirit King. In this case, a quick eradication method can be carried out. Therefore, facing the Heavenly Spirit King just now, he killed him directly.


    "Ackerman, what do you think of the strength of the Heavenly Spirit King? Although you can kill him quickly, but listening to Qianqian and the others, the Black Corpse King seems to be much stronger than the Heavenly Spirit King. Can you still quickly Kill. Even if you don''t talk about quick kills, you must be able to beat them, so as to ensure that our plan is carried out." Tang Ye asked Ackerman.


    Ackerman went into hiding just now, and now there was no one around, she showed up and told Tang Ye: "If it''s the Black Corpse King... I''m not sure if I can kill it quickly. It depends on the strength of the Heavenly Spirit King. Come, I can kill quickly, but if he is stronger, I may not be so easy. Therefore, to kill the Black Corpse King quickly, I think I can only let Her Royal Highness take action."


    Ackerman has slowly changed. He is no longer so impulsive, so combative and victorious, and he has directly admitted his strength. If it was before, even if she knew she was not an opponent, she might have to try.


    Tang Ye nodded, squinted his eyes for a moment, and said, "In this case, we will go back and let Asiya and the others prepare. But for now, it is better to solve the situation between the White Spirit King and the Heavenly Spirit King. First, the Heavenly Spirit King. Already dead, as for the forces of the Heavenly Spirit King, I will not intervene and let the Bai Ling King and Qianqian see how to deal with it."


    "Brother Tang, why do you give it to King Bai Ling? We want to unify the sea of ??corpses in the border, so you should be asked to take down the power of the Heavenly Spirit King, or let Gu Xie take it. If the Bai Ling King is not willing to listen Ours, don''t we have to spend more time dealing with King Bai Ling?" Ackerman expressed doubts.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "If you and I go to take the power of the Heavenly Spirit King now, it will only be more troublesome. After all, we are too strange, and they are not forced by contractual relations. The king¡¯s forces don¡¯t want to listen to us, so shall we kill them all or not? It¡¯s all trouble after all. But the King Bailing is different. The King Bailing and the King of Heaven have always had contradictions, even though the King of Bailing gives others. The impression is that he is unwilling to fight too much, but when he is driven to a desperate situation, the dog jumps the wall in a hurry, and it is easy for the Bailing King to fight back and kill the Tianling King. Then, we only need to let the Bailing King listen to us. Up."


    "Don''t worry about this. I can see that King Bai Ling has no intention of fighting so much, so as long as we meet what she wants, it will be solved naturally. Then, we only need to solve the King of Blue Bone and the King of Black Corpse. "Tang Ye smiled, confident.


    For him, a person who has been walking in blood all the way, the Border Corpse Sea is a wild land with a primitive and savage atmosphere. The wisdom here is generally not high, and it is naturally easy for him to unify.


    Ackerman felt that Tang Ye made a lot of sense, and she was not a person who likes to think about such strenuous things, so she regarded it as what Tang Ye said, and said, "I listen to Brother Tang."


    "Brother Tang, someone is coming, it''s King Bai Ling and others!" Ackerman suddenly felt a group of undead coming from behind and told Tang Yedao.


    Tang Ye nodded and said that he knew, and let Ackerman hide back into the dark. Soon, Bai Ling Wang and Qianqian appeared, with a group of undead soldiers, they came to find Tang Ye.


    "Brother Tang, you are here! Are you okay?" Qianqian saw Tang Ye and immediately came over to inquire. She was very worried and she was sincere.


    Tang Ye shook his head and said it was all right, and said, "I''m fine, don''t worry."


    King Bai Ling looked at Tang Ye, and just heard what Qianqian said. She wanted to know more about Tang Ye to see if she was as good as Qianqian said. Then, she vaguely felt that there was the breath of the Heavenly Spirit King, but the breath of the Heavenly Spirit King became very weak. How is this going?


    King Bai Ling was very puzzled. He wanted to know how Tang Ye came here. He asked in the past: "Brother Tang, you are fine. We are all very worried about your sudden disappearance. You are Qianqian''s friend and my friend. .If something happens to you on my site, how can I get it right? Fortunately, you¡¯re fine, I¡¯m relieved, I¡¯m sorry for the poor hospitality. I just don¡¯t know how you got here. Yes? And here, I feel the breath of the Heavenly Spirit King."


    Tang Ye looked at King Bai Ling and found that the transformation of King Bai Ling was very good. From the tone of her speech, she knew that she almost treated people according to the etiquette of some races, not like those who are not very intelligent. Undead soldiers.


    "Master Bai Lingwang don''t worry, I came here by myself." Tang Ye looked at King Bai Ling and smiled.


    King Bai Ling squinted slightly, feeling that Tang Ye''s words were a bit unreliable. With Tang Ye''s strength, she was afraid that she could not disappear under her nose without letting her notice it.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about that much, anyway, he relied on flicker, and then said: "I came here to kill the Heavenly Spirit King. You feel the breath of the Heavenly Spirit King here, but it must be very weak?"


    "Yes." Bai Lingwang nodded, looking at Tang Ye all the time, wondering what else Tang Ye would say, and dare to say that he came here to kill the Heavenly Spirit King. With this kid''s strength, how could it be possible to kill him. Really has been arrogant, has been talking big.


    I was so arrogant just now that I wanted to scare the Heavenly Spirit King, but it was understandable. But now she is facing King Bai Ling, she doesn''t do anything to this kid, and she speaks so arrogantly, which is a bit hypocritical.


    Tang Ye was very confident, and said, "You feel the breath of the Heavenly Spirit King is very weak, that''s because..."


    As he said, Tang Ye paused for a while, as if he was drawing a key point, which made everyone pay attention, and then said, "The Heavenly Spirit King was killed by me."


    "Huh?" Qianqian was taken aback when she heard it, and then laughed out, feeling that Tang Ye was talking big, and snorted: "Aren''t you talking in sleep?"

 Chapter 2684： Its so crazy!

    Tang Ye understood that Qianqian and the others didn''t believe him, and he wouldn''t believe him if they wanted him, because he really couldn''t kill the Heavenly Spirit King. If it can be killed, it must be through some special means.


    But no matter what the means, even with Ackerman''s hand, it is his power after all. It can be said that without him, the Heavenly Spirit King cannot be killed. So, broadly speaking, if he is a bit cheeky, he is indeed homicide.


    "King Bai Ling, you can feel it again and see if the King of Heaven is dead?" Tang Ye said directly to King Bai Ling without explaining so much to Qianqian. To determine if the Heavenly Spirit King is dead, let the Bai Ling King perceive it. When the Bai Ling King is sure, others will naturally believe it.


    King Bai Ling didn''t expect Tang Ye to really dare to say, that being the case, she decided to perceive it. The death of the Heavenly Spirit King was a major event, related to the surrounding situation, and also related to her forces.


    "Huh?" Bai Lingwang closed his eyes to perceive, and slowly realized the truth, suddenly couldn''t believe it, opened his eyes, staring at Tang Ye incredibly, and exclaimed: "You really killed the Heavenly Spirit King? Maybe! You can kill the Heavenly Spirit King!"


    King Bai Ling sensed that the King of Heaven had indeed been killed. The breath of the Heavenly Spirit King left here was about to disappear completely. King Bai Ling couldn''t believe that Tang Ye could do such a thing!


    Tang Ye looked at the shocked Bai Ling King, but was very calm, and said, "Bai Ling King, now the Heavenly Spirit King was killed by me, so we must deal with the power of the Heavenly Spirit King. At this point, I think you are more involved. Good. Since the Heavenly Spirit King has been spying on you and pressured you, it is not impossible for you to rise up and kill the Heavenly Spirit King and annex the power of the Heavenly Spirit King, right?"


    "What do you want to do?" Bai Ling Wang felt that Tang Ye''s picture was not small, and Yan Su asked. She didn''t want Tang Ye to take action against her here. If she just listened to Qianqian, she didn''t think Tang Ye was terrible. But now that Tang Ye silently killed the Heavenly Spirit King, she felt it necessary to fear this human race.


    There are so many amazing things about this human race. First, it can adapt to the deadly toxic environment of the border corpse sea, then it has the terrible calamity body power, and then I am afraid that there is still a very terrible power hidden. Being able to kill the Heavenly Spirit King so quickly is absolutely terrifying. Moreover, observing his words and deeds, I am afraid he is also a very good planner. How can such a person not be afraid?


    The dead creatures in the border sea of ??corpses are generally not very intelligent. Even if she is like her, those who are good at open-mindedness can only consider so many things. In front of Tang Ye, she felt that she was completely in pediatrics.


    King Bai Ling felt that it was very easy for Tang Ye, a human race, to play with their dead creatures in their hands.


    "What do I want to do, didn''t Qianqian tell you?" Tang Ye looked at Bai Lingwang with a light smile, then looked at Qianqian, Qianqian shook her head, saying that she hadn''t had time to say those things. Tang Ye shrugged and said, "In this case, let''s go back and talk slowly."


    Bai Lingwang and Qianqian had no objection, so they went back first. Now that the Heavenly Spirit King has been killed, it is a major matter, and how to deal with the power of the Heavenly Spirit King must be solved first. Don''t let the forces of the Heavenly Spirit King riot, otherwise there will be an impact on the White Spirit King. And you can''t allow other forces to swallow the power of the Heavenly Spirit King. In this way, you will cultivate other stronger hostile forces. Therefore, in the end, I am afraid that King Bai Ling will take down the power of the Heavenly Spirit King.


    Returning to the inhabited palace of King Bai Ling, Tang Ye felt a bit like staying in an abandoned haunted house. Although the palace was large, it felt like being abandoned. It was a gloomy place where ghosts liked to stay.


    However, Tang Ye has been living in the Boundary Zombie Sea for so long, so Tang Ye is used to it, so he just looked around, sat down, and talked with King Bai Ling.


    King Bai Ling remembered what Qianqian had told her earlier that Tang Ye was very capable of becoming the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea. In this case, she thought that Tang Ye wanted to become the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea. She didn''t need Tang Ye to speak out, otherwise it seemed that Tang Ye was propagating everywhere, for fear that others would not believe it, it would inevitably be a little embarrassing. It''s like saying, "I want to be a hero" when I meet someone, it feels like a child''s play. She looked at Tang Ye and asked, "Do you want to unify the border corpse sea and become the lord here?"


    Tang Ye smiled and didn''t deny that he didn''t have to be too modest at this time and said, "Yes."


    King Bai Ling watched Tang Ye for a long time. She was surprised in her heart. Tang Ye''s words were simple, but the simplicity showed self-confidence. To say whether she agreed with Tang Ye to do this, and whether she would help Tang Ye, she still had many questions in her heart, and she needed to figure it out one by one.


    She asked Tang Ye: "You are a human race, do you think it is possible to rule the thousands of dead souls on our border?"


    "Why is it impossible?" Tang Ye said, "This is still a world where the strong are respected. As for the similar races, they are not particularly strongly recognized by their wisdom. They ruled at this time, and they accepted it. There is nothing wrong with it. However, your worries are not unreasonable. After all, in this world of undead creatures, I am a big living person who seems too violent, so I don¡¯t plan to become a lord directly, but let my hands do it . As for me, just be the king behind."


    "Huh?" Bai Lingwang thought Tang Ye''s words were very interesting, and said: "You mean, you want to support a necromancer?"


    "No, it''s not a puppet." Tang Ye shook his head and said, "That is one of my subordinates. He is definitely not a puppet who only executes my orders. There is trust between us, and he also has his own will. Let''s put it this way, Border Corpse Sea For me, the end point is just the starting point. Unifying the border corpse sea will not let me stop there, I will fight more stars and the world. At that time, the border corpse sea is just a small place under my hand."


    King Bai Ling was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such things before he ruled the border corpse sea. Does this human race kid want to conquer the sea of ??stars?


    This is really... too arrogant!


    The particularity of this human race and the abilities it possesses are indeed very remarkable in the border corpse sea, but if you put it in the entire sea of ??stars, I am afraid it will not be. After all, it was useless to adapt to the particularity of the corpse sea environment on the border and put it in other star worlds. In this way, this human race kid doesn''t have much particularity. But even dare to say such a thing, it really makes people do not want to believe it!


    "I didn''t expect you to have such lofty ambitions." King Bai Ling stared at Tang Ye, wondering whether it was praise or satire.


    Tang Ye nodded seriously and said, "Yes."


    It is still such a simple answer, and I feel so confident. King Bai Ling didn''t know how to answer Tang Ye, as if this Human Race kid could really do it.

 Chapter 2685： Go alone!

    Tang Ye didn''t actually think about fighting other star worlds before, and now he didn''t think too much, just blurted out when negotiating with King Bai Ling. However, I have indeed thought about fighting the stars and the sea. As your life continues to grow with cultivation, as it becomes longer and longer, you really need to do something.


    Qianqian on the side saw that King Bai Ling didn''t know how to answer Tang Ye''s words, and said: "Mother, no matter what Tang Ye wants to do, the first thing we have to solve is the problem we face. If Tang Ye can help When it comes to us, then we have to trust him."


    King Bai Ling came back to his senses, glanced at Qianqian, nodded, and said, "That''s right."


    She looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Tang Ye, your ambitions are very ambitious, and I admire it very much, but now we should settle the matter of the Heavenly Spirit King first. Let''s talk about the specific situation."


    "Okay." Tang Ye seemed confident, everything was sure.


    After discussing it, King Bai Ling learned a lot about Tang Ye, and she knew that Tang Ye had already controlled a huge army of bone soldiers. In this case, it is indeed qualified to compete for the lord of the Border Corpse Sea. And, in her in-depth conversation with Tang Ye, she found that Tang Ye was indeed very good, and her attitude was not aggressive, and she was very concerned about the development of the border sea of ??corpses.


    After understanding, Bai Ling Wang gradually became convinced, like Qianqian, that Tang Ye could dominate the border corpses. And she also promised that she would handle the power of the Heavenly Spirit King and combine them into a powerful force. After meeting her conditions, she can support Tang Ye. But everyone knows that the current King Bai Ling, even if he said he supported Tang Ye, did not surrender that kind of attitude, probably because Tang Ye hadn''t let her reach that level.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about this anymore. When things got bigger in the future, King Bai Ling would naturally be completely convinced. Now he has other things to do, saying: "As Qianqian mentioned earlier, the mountain corpse king may be in danger, so let Qianqian and I go to the mountain corpse king to have a look."


    "No, it''s too dangerous for the two of you to go." King Bai Ling said worriedly: "I will send another team over. If something happens, I will report it back immediately. Don''t fight lightly."


    Qianqian said: "Leave the military strength to Mother Mother. Tang Ye and I can rush to go and check the situation. We will return. Now Mother Mother has to deal with the power of the Celestial Spirit King first. If it can''t be resolved. , Chaos here, each will be bad."


    King Bai Ling was very confident, and said, "Don''t worry, without the Heavenly Spirit King, the remaining power is a mob, and I can deal with it."


    As an undead king who has a good open mind and has been managing a force, Bai Lingwang¡¯s self-confidence is convincing enough, Tang Ye believes she can solve it, and said: "Since Bai Lingwang is sure, then send a The team is very good for us. I can go first, Qianqian, lead the team to catch up."


    "Is this all right? Are you not in danger?" Qianqian expressed concern for Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Don''t worry, there is nothing else to worry about. I can solve the Heavenly Spirit King. Even if you encounter danger, you can always escape."


    "That, that''s all right." Seeing that Tang Ye was so confident, Qianqian didn''t object, and did what Tang Ye said.


    Everything was ready, Tang Ye left from the realm of King Bai Ling, Qianqian followed closely with an elite undead soldier. The strength of these elite undead soldiers is no worse than Tang Ye. So this point is what they think is weird. Tang Ye is still a person who hasn''t broken through to the realm of the master of the star field, but he can stand in the position of the upper person and point the country like a king.


    This amazes many people and also makes many people dissatisfied.


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about this, the matter was still under his control. Regarding the realm of strength, he has been cultivating and will not fall behind. Although he has not broken through to the realm of the master of the star field yet, he knows that it will be soon. His cultivation speed is much faster than these undead creatures. Moreover, he believes that after he breaks through to the master realm of the star field, plus all aspects of attribute protection, he will be much stronger than the strength of the same realm. He now vaguely felt that the calamity body power had brought tremendous help in this regard. It''s like, waiting for him to break through to the realm of the master of the star field, even if it is only one level, but with the use of the calamity body power, he can display the power of the master of the star field at the fifth level.


    This is very scary. In other words, he is a person of the first level of the master of the star field, can deal with the person of the fifth level of the master of the star field!


    This will undoubtedly bring huge surprise opportunities. Others thought that he was only the first-level strength of the Star Territory Lord, and underestimated him, but after he shot him, he would use the calamity body power to fight back.


    Qianqian followed behind, and was some distance away from Tang Ye. Tang Ye could let Ackerman come out and talk without being too bored. However, Ackerman herself is not very talkative, and she doesn''t actually feel bored. Mainly Tang Ye wanted to ask her something. Tang Ye now feels that he will be able to leave the border corpse sea soon, so he will come into contact with other star worlds. It would be great if he could understand in advance.


    "What Brother Tang wants to know is, what should I do when I get to other star worlds?" Ackerman understood what Tang Ye meant, and said: "I think it is very clear. Since Brother Tang is going to fight the stars and sea, it is naturally You want to fight. You can choose a world of stars that is not very powerful, and then conquer and bring it into your sphere of influence."


    "Um..." Tang Ye actually didn''t mean that. Rather than going to fight immediately, he still wanted to see for himself and experience the things that contained various civilizations, whether it was cultivation or forging.


    Ackerman didn¡¯t understand what Tang Ye meant. He thought it was Tang Ye who was worried about what he said, ¡°Are you worried that those star worlds belong to Emperor Galaxy? Or something else? In fact, don¡¯t worry about this. The Emperor Void launched a war with Emperor Galaxy. After the continuous confrontation, the various star worlds have long known where they belonged. They only hope that the war will not affect them. And there are many star worlds that were occupied by the Void Great and ruled cruelly. These, you can conquer, we are It can be regarded as liberating them, the local people must be very welcome. Moreover, there are many different forces now, some are to liberate the star world occupied by the Great Northern Void, and some are probably taking advantage of the war to buy people. Form your own forces, these people are a little bit at risk, and their behavior is despicable."


    "Yeah..." Tang Ye can still understand these things, but he still wants to see it by himself, and said: "Actually, what I mean is that you are developing behind the scenes and preparing for your strength. And I, since I''m good to others The Star World was curious, so I went to look at it alone, to build weapons, buy out people, expand our base areas, etc."


    All in all, Tang Ye just didn''t want to always lead people to fight.

 Chapter 2686： Wait for a good time!

    Ackerman probably understood what Tang Ye meant. When Tang Ye was chatting with them earlier, he also expressed that he wanted to take a walk and take a look at the big world. They agree. Everyone has their own choices and what they want to do. Tang Ye hadn''t experienced that yet, and there was nothing he wanted to see.


    But for them, after experiencing so much cruelty and strife, there is no idea to go and take a look. All they want to do is take revenge, destroy the evil ghost tribe, and fight against the Void Emperor.


    "When the situation in the border sea of ??corpses stabilizes, Brother Tang can go and take a look." Ackerman said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye showed a look of expectation, and said: "It''s not bad, then quickly stabilize the situation in the border corpse sea, let''s go to the mountain corpse king."


    "Okay." Ackerman nodded, then pulled Tang Ye to fly quickly, waved the huge black wings, the speed suddenly increased, rushed out like lightning, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Qianqian led an elite team of undead soldiers. With their realm of strength, they were stronger than Tang Ye. They thought they could catch up with Tang Ye very quickly, but they were wrong. They chased them for a long time and didn''t catch them. This made Qianqian worry about it. Did Tang Ye not catch him because he was arrested for something else?


    "The report eldest lady, did not find anything unusual, Tang Ye must have no trouble. Maybe he was too fast, we could not catch up." Qianqian asked an elite undead soldier in front, whether there was any abnormality, she worried It was Tang Ye who had an accident. But it turned out not to be the case, and the elite undead soldiers reported that nothing happened.


    Qianqian didn''t believe it, and whispered: "Tang Ye''s speed is faster than us? Is this possible..."


    Mutter in a low voice, Qianqian didn''t care about that much anymore. Since the elite miraculous soldier in front said it was okay, then it was all right, she and the undead elite soldier continued on their way.


    Under Ackerman''s lead, Tang Ye quickly approached the land of the Mountain Corpse King. At this time, he began to discover the strangeness, because there were many ghouls that were killed.


    Sure enough, something happened!


    At this time, the power of the mountain corpse king has been fully compressed to the black mountain, against the attack of the blue bone king. The forces of the Blue Bone King are not all bone monsters, but also undead and ghouls. Such a variety of combinations gave him great flexibility. If it were just ghouls and bone monsters, it would be very difficult to attack this Black Mountain, and even impossible to attack. However, if there are undead troops, it is much easier.


    The actions of the undead soldiers will not be affected by the terrain, and they can move up to attack quickly. There are these powers under the influence of the Blue Bone King because he himself does not care about the so-called ethnic purity. He didn''t have such an idea. What he wanted was power, whether it came from ghouls, undead, or bones. There is a mind that is open to all rivers. And those ghouls and undead are willing to follow him, some are forced by the conquest, some are because of the benefits given by the blue bone king, and some have their own thinking, thinking that the blue bone king can dominate the border corpse sea, so they choose A master.


    Because of this, the Blue Bone King''s power suddenly increased, becoming one of the five kings, and even soon surpassed the mountain corpse king, the white spirit king and the sky spirit king, second only to the black corpse king.


    "Fight me! To attack, you must take down the Mountain Corpse King!" The Blue Bone King was sitting on the blue flame war horse and commanded many soldiers to attack the Mountain Corpse King. At the beginning, sending out ghouls and bone monsters did not have much effect, but suffered heavy losses. However, after dispatching the undead troops, the effect was quickly seen.


    The undead troops can float quickly, flash to the mountain, attack the ghoul soldiers of the mountain corpse king from the inside, and then break many defense barriers. Then there are bone monsters and ghouls attacking from the outside, putting pressure on the mountain corpse king inside and outside. Under this situation, the Mountain Corpse King might not be able to hold on for long.


    "Haha, thanks to the undead soldiers reinforced by the Heavenly Spirit King, otherwise I only rely on my strength, even if I have an undead soldier, but it is far from being able to compare with the elite soldiers trained by the Heavenly Spirit King. Defense, I¡¯m afraid it will take a long time, it¡¯s not worth the loss for me.¡± Watching the mountain corpse king continue to retreat, the defense line has been shrinking to the mountain, the blue bone king laughed happily, I believe that the mountain corpse king will be taken down soon and get This Montenegrin force.


    It was precisely when he reached an agreement with the Heavenly Spirit King and received reinforcements from the Heavenly Spirit King to take down the Mountain Corpse King so smoothly. However, he didn''t know that the Heavenly Spirit King had been killed at this time, and Tang Ye and Ackerman had also arrived here.


    Tang Ye looked from a distance and saw the Blue Bone King sitting on the blue flame war horse. According to Qianqian''s description, he knew that it was one of the five kings. As for the action of the Blue Bone King attacking the Mountain Corpse King, he also saw clearly.


    "The main threat to the mountain corpse king is the undead elite soldier. If the undead elite soldier is eliminated, the mountain corpse king can still guard the white spirit king to send troops to reinforce it." Tang Ye didn''t rush and observe Lan The war between the Bone King and the Mountain Corpse King said to Ackerman beside him.


    Ackerman also looked at this war, probably calculated it in his mind, and said: "I can go to deal with that undead elite soldier, and then the mountain corpse king can be relieved, and wait until Qianqian and Bai Lingwang succeed one another. Send troops to reinforce."


    "Don''t worry about it." Tang Ye said to Ackerman: "I will go out after the Mountain Corpse King is pressed a little tighter again, and when the Mountain Corpse King is desperate, when the corpse soldiers are desperate, we will show up and save them. Establish our prestige and win a share of the kindness they owe us, so that later we can negotiate more easily."


    "Alright." Ackerman nodded, and understood what Tang Ye meant. She found that after following Tang Ye for a long time, she seemed to have become a lot smarter. However, she still didn''t want to think so hard, so she still liked to follow the arrangement.


    "You kill me! The Mountain Corpse King can''t hold on for long, and soon this is our place!" The Blue Bone King saw that the Mountain Corpse King was retreating even though he was guarding a favorable terrain like Montenegro, very happy. , Swinging the dazzling blue weapon broadsword, let his men continue to rush up and attack.


    The main reason is that the Mountain Corpse King now has to deal with the elite undead soldiers of the Heavenly Spirit King, and the interior has begun to chaos, so it is difficult to defend it.


    "Damn it, it is the subordinates of the Sky Spirit King. It turns out that the Blue Bone King and the Sky Spirit King have joined forces. No wonder the Blue Bone King is so confident!" Looking at the chaotic and regressive situation, the Mountain Corpse King was very angry. Looking outside the defensive stone wall, a large number of ghouls and bone monsters surged up, and he knew he couldn''t keep it.


    The other ghoul soldiers are also going to lose. Faced with such a disparity in power, they feel that there is no need to fight anymore.


    Morale suddenly fell, fell into despair, and gave up one after another. Sooner or later, it was breached.


    At this time, Tang Ye fell from midair.

 Chapter 2687： Flanking!

    Tang Ye asked Ackerman to take him to the sky above Black Mountain, and then fell down by himself. Ackerman still exists like a secret weapon, and it''s not good to show it from the beginning. He wants to negotiate with the Mountain Corpse King first, and then let Ackerman act.


    The mountain corpse king and those ghoul soldiers who were in despair were still fighting, but in fact their morale was low, and he would not lose the battle in his heart. At the moment of low morale, he suffered heavy losses and was wiped out by the Blue Bone King¡¯s troops. . At this moment, Tang Ye fell from the sky, attracting their attention.


    Tang Ye fell in front of the mountain corpse king, looked at the mountain corpse king with a confident expression, and said, "Mountain corpse king, it seems that you are in a dangerous situation now."


    "You...who are you?" The Mountain Corpse King was immediately surprised when he saw Tang Ye such a human being.


    How could there be a human race? This is the border corpse sea, the world of their dead creatures, how can there be living people?


    Tang Ye knew the mountain corpse king¡¯s surprise, but now is not the time to slowly explain this, and said: "Mountain corpse king, I am Qianqian¡¯s friend, can help you resolve the current crisis. However, just to solve the undead soldiers, As for the ghoul and bone soldiers of the Blue Bone King, they still have to resist."


    "What, what?" The Mountain Corpse King was surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Is there such a thing? Suddenly a living person descended from the sky, could he help oneself, resolve the current crisis, not be attacked by the Blue Bone King, save one''s own life, and save the lives of the Black Mountain Ghoul brothers?


    Such a good thing, really or not?


    "Are you Qianqian''s friend?" Hearing Qianqian, the Mountain Corpse King was very concerned. If this is the case, maybe you can believe it. However, he was still very puzzled, Qianqian ran away from home, if he hadn''t encountered an attack from the Blue Bone King, he would definitely look for it. I didn''t expect Qianqian to know a human race. Could it be that something happened?


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Yes, I am Qianqian''s friend, but I know you will doubt it, so before coming here, Qianqian gave a token that you can believe me."


    After all, Tang Ye took out a jade dagger that Qianqian gave him before. It was very beautiful, like a decoration, not a weapon. Qianqian knew that Tang Ye, if he arrived first, he could negotiate with her father through this token. With this now, Tang Ye wanted to quickly gain the trust of the Mountain Corpse King.


    Seeing the token Tang Ye took out, the Mountain Corpse King immediately believed it. It was indeed given to Qianqian by him. He looked at Tang Ye and said: "Although I don''t know who you are, since you are Qianqian''s friend, there must be many stories in it. I don''t know. But now is not the time to talk about the Blue Bone King attacking the mountain. Crisis. You can help me...really?"


    It''s about the survival of the ghoul brothers in Black Mountain, and the mountain corpse king is no longer delayed. Although he is a little embarrassed, he still directly talked about this matter. The immediate emergency is of course to deal with the blue bone king.


    Tang Ye didn''t directly raise conditions with the Mountain Corpse King, and nodded: "Okay, then I will solve these undead elite soldiers and stabilize the internal situation."


    Then Tang Ye walked to a stone wall, looked at the undead elite soldiers, and blew a whistle.


    The Mountain Corpse King looked at Tang Ye, he was very curious about how Tang Ye would deal with the undead soldiers. It was not that he did not believe in Tang Ye at all, because Tang Ye was a human race, he felt that there was still a lot of difference from the undead creatures. So, will Terran''s ability solve the undead soldiers?


    Of course, he hopes that this can be done, because after solving the undead soldier, he can stabilize the internal situation, and then concentrate on resisting the attacks of the Blue Bone King, so that he can hold on for a while.


    The other ghoul soldiers are also very suspicious. They didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, and knew that Tang Ye was a human race, but they were a bit repellent. They are undead creatures, completely opposite to these living creatures. And all along, both sides have been enemies. If it weren¡¯t for a few necromantic creatures who had become very strong and extremely wise through cultivation, and went out and successfully integrated into the living creatures, I¡¯m afraid that when the living creatures meet their necromantic creatures, it¡¯s just hands-on. I''m dead.


    The ghoul soldiers saw that the mountain corpse king was negotiating with Tang Ye, so they believed Tang Ye for the time being and saw how Tang Ye saved them. If they can be saved, it is naturally very grateful. Just, is there really such a thing?


    This is, after Tang Ye blew the whistle, he actually gave Ackerman a signal. So Ackerman took action.


    Ackerman used a secret technique to further improve his strength and speed, then turned into lightning and appeared in the night sky. It was already night, and Ackerman''s actions were well covered up, and it was difficult for others to catch her, so even the Mountain Corpse King couldn''t see her.


    Ackerman can still kill the Heavenly Spirit King with one blow, let alone these undead soldiers. Therefore, Ackerman turned into a room of lightning, swiftly came out, shuttled among the dead soldiers, and then waved the dagger in his hand, it can be described as a dead soldier with one knife.


    "Ah!" The undead soldiers didn''t know what was going on. They only felt that they were being approached by a powerful and terrifying force.


    Then, the undead soldiers disappeared into the air again and again, unable to attack the ghouls inside the Black Mountain defense barrier. Soon, under Ackerman''s actions, an elite group of undead soldiers was wiped out.


    "So, what happened?" The Blue Bone King, who was looking at the bottom of the mountain, was originally very happy, thinking that he would soon be able to break through the defenses of the Mountain Corpse King, then he could take down Black Mountain and further strengthen himself. However, he suddenly saw that the undead elite soldiers reinforced by the Heavenly Spirit King disappeared time after time, and they also made sharp screams, resounding in the air, scared his attacking ghoul soldiers and bone soldiers did not dare to attack. .


    "Great, Great King, it seems that some powerful character is killing our undead soldiers, and... the undead soldiers are not opponents, they are about to be killed..." said a skeleton soldier next to the blue bone king.


    "What?!" The Blue Bone King was shocked. This is not good, if there is no ghoul soldiers who attacked the mountain corpse king from the inside, and let the mountain corpse king reorganize the defensive line, then he will not be able to attack Montenegro.


    The most important thing is that someone can kill elite undead soldiers so easily? Then the strength of this person must be very amazing. He belongs to the mountain corpse king, and it must be very unfavorable to him.


    The Blue Bone King was furious, and this kind of accident at a critical moment was really disgusting. Should he let his plan of siege fail?


    "Who is it? How could the Mountain Corpse King have such a strong power?" The Blue Bone King shouted, and he would never allow others to destroy his plan.


    "Great, great king, it''s not good!" At this time, another bone soldier came to report to the Blue Bone King Hui: "I found a powerful undead soldier from the side of the Bai Ling King, not the Bai Ling King. Right?"


    "What are you talking about?" The Blue Bone King couldn''t believe it. Could it be that something happened to the Heavenly Spirit King?

 Chapter 2688： The statement of fate!

    The Blue Bone King and the Heavenly Spirit King reached an agreement to first cooperate to solve the Mountain Corpse King, and then to solve the White Spirit King, and then they want the territory of the Mountain Corpse King and the other to the Bai Ling King. If there is no problem with the Heavenly Spirit King, the Bailing King''s people will definitely not be able to come to support the Mountain Corpse King. But now, the people of King Bai Ling are here!


    "Sky Spirit King, what the **** are you doing!" The Blue Bone King just saw that the undead elite soldiers were dealt with, and was upset. Now he heard his subordinates report that an elite soldier of the Bai Ling king rushed from behind. Come, this is obviously to support the Mountain Corpse King, and the Blue Bone King has become more irritable.


    "My lord, what are we going to do now?" The next man was very worried and asked Blue Bone King.


    The Blue Bone King was thinking, he was still very irritable, his face was unhappy, and he had a hostility to kill. He was thinking, if something happened to the Heavenly Spirit King, or betrayed him, and joined forces with the White Spirit King, then he would not be able to deal with him if he came to deal with him. Maybe he would be wiped out. Then you can only retreat first and wait until the situation is clear.


    Even if he was flanked by the undead soldiers of the White Spirit King, the Blue Bone King was not worried that he would not be able to retreat. With his large army now, there is no problem going out of the conflict. He was just not reconciled. Seeing that the plan was about to succeed, he took the Mountain Corpse King and obtained the Black Mountain Territory, so that he could gain the power not lost to the Black Corpse King. Now something went wrong at the critical moment, and he was furious.


    "How many undead soldiers of the White Spirit King are coming?" The Blue Bone King asked the subordinates of the inspection report.


    The subordinate said: "The exact number is not clear, but it is certain that it is an elite unit led by King Bai Ling. Moreover, since King Bai Ling can dispatch such a unit, it must be the King of Heaven. No one restricts King Bai Ling anymore. In this case, even if the troops coming now are just a small team of King Bai Ling, then, the strength of King Bai Ling will continue to come. And we can no longer attack the mountain corpse quickly Wang¡¯s line of defense, so this situation is already very unfavorable to us."


    "Nonsense, I don''t need you to tell me!" The Blue Bone King snorted, very angry, and then looked at the Black Mountain defense line. The undead elite soldiers who originally helped them attack the Mountain Corpse King defense line from the inside have been wiped out. Now they rely on Ghouls and bone soldiers are difficult to attack. After an estimate, the Blue Bone King can only decide to retreat.


    "Tell me to order, all retreat!" The Blue Bone King shouted in a low voice. Although he was very unwilling to do this, he would not feel good if he was attacked from behind by the power of the Bailing King. Instead, he would be in trouble. Retreat first.


    As the Blue Bone King issued an order, the ghoul soldiers and bone soldiers who were frantically attacking the Black Mountain defense line immediately retreated. Soon, the Blue Bone King took the lead to leave, and the skeleton soldiers and the ghoul soldiers followed. The noise under the Black Mountain gradually disappeared, leaving a messy scene. These were normal conditions after the war.


    The Mountain Corpse King did not expect the Blue Bone King to retreat. What a fortunate thing, is Black Mountain saved?


    But the Mountain Corpse King was still worried that the Blue Bone King was playing tricks and did so deliberately, and when he opened the defense gate, he rushed out again when he came down from the mountain. Therefore, the Mountain Corpse King continued to keep his subordinates on guard, and he carefully observed within the defense line, and was relieved after confirming that the Blue Bone King really left.


    Tang Ye had asked Ackerman to confirm, and Ackerman reflected that the Blue Bone King had indeed retreated. Then Tang Ye walked to the Mountain Corpse King and said, "The Blue Bone King has retreated, you can rest assured."


    "Really?" The mountain corpse king looked at Tang Ye happily. He already trusted Tang Ye and was very grateful, because if Tang Ye hadn¡¯t helped him just now, he would fall here. Then he and the corpse on the Black Mountain The ghosts must be miserable.


    As for Tang Ye, who was able to solve that undead elite soldier by his own power, the Mountain Corpse King was also very convinced and agreed with him in terms of strength, and he appeared more cautious and kind in front of Tang Ye.


    At this time, you can talk a lot with peace of mind. Tang Ye looked at the mountain corpse king and smiled: "You are welcome, the mountain corpse king, I am here to help you, although part of the reason is that I am Qianqian''s friend and I am entrusted by Qianqian. However, I also have my own selfishness in doing this. And my purpose may make you feel angry with the mountain corpse king, and even become an enemy of me, so you should not think that I am a friend so quickly."


    "What?" The Mountain Corpse King was stunned, and then his face was a little ugly. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a thing. Could it be that this human race has the same purpose as the Blue Bone King, to save himself, but doesn''t want to be swallowed by the Blue Bone King, but when he turns around, he wants to annex himself?


    Tang Ye saw the unsightly face of the Mountain Corpse King, smiled, and said, "Master Mountain Corpse King don¡¯t have to worry so much. Indeed, I want your power, but we can discuss it carefully and try to avoid it. War. And I want your power, just because I want to unify the border corpse sea, become the lord of the border corpse sea, bring order to this land of death, so that this land of death can also emit a dazzling light. And here The undead creatures will become a race like other races, will be accepted by other races, and we will become an upright member of this big world."


    The Mountain Corpse King looked at Tang Ye and said nothing.


    He was very surprised, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a thing.


    "You are a human race, why do you want to do this?" The Mountain Corpse King couldn''t help asking curiously. He also wanted to know how Tang Ye, a human race, could adapt to the environment here in the border corpse sea?


    The human race that suddenly emerged was indeed very strange. If it were not for the special environment of the Border Corpse Sea, there had been no living people for thousands of years, and it was destined to be incapable of living. Otherwise, the Mountain Corpse King would still think whether other ethnic groups would intervene in the Border Corpse Sea. It''s up.


    Tang Ye looked at the Mountain Corpse King and said, "Because I come from the Border Corpse Sea, you may not believe it, but I was born in the Border Corpse Sea, otherwise I would not be able to adapt to the toxic environment here. I think this is fate, so I want to do this."


    "You were born in the border corpse sea?" The mountain corpse king was really surprised by this kind of thing, he never knew that the border corpse sea also gave birth to living creatures.


    However, Tang Ye''s particularity does have such a possibility. Therefore, if this is an arrangement of destiny, it is justified.


    Of course, this is actually just what Tang Ye said. When he was in the ancestral land of the earth, he was the most talked about destiny. Of course, his own destiny was in his own hands, otherwise it would be a chess piece and it would be painful to be played by others! However, the term destiny is always accepted by the public and used as an excuse or a rectification. I always feel that a destiny guide is put in place, and fate is destined or something, and it becomes very tall.


    Tang Ye looked at the mountain corpse king and said: "Yes, I was born in the border corpse sea, witnessing the development here, and I want to make the development here faster."

 Chapter 2689： no more chance!

    Since Tang Ye said so firmly that he was born in the border corpse sea, the mountain corpse king no longer questioned so much. Besides, Tang Ye said that he was Qianqian''s friend. Then there are many things, you can also ask Qianqian. The Mountain Corpse King kept the doubts about Tang Ye in his heart, and waited to ask Qianqian later. For now, we have to deal with the post-war situation and celebrate!


    Originally thought that he would be broken through the defense by the Bone King and then enslaved by the Bone King, but now he has not fallen into that end. This is of course a very happy and exciting thing, and it is worth celebrating. And to celebrate, Tang Ye is of course thankful most.


    The Mountain Corpse King is a person who knows to repay him, Tang Ye has such a great kindness to him, no matter what Tang Ye wants to do, whether it goes against his will, he wants to repay this kindness.


    "Qianqian is here." When the Mountain Corpse King was about to arrange for someone to deal with the battlefield, Tang Ye said to the Mountain Corpse King while looking at the place under the Black Mountain defense line.


    The Mountain Corpse King was startled and said, "Really? Qianqian actually came... Then it seems that Qianqian is fine, okay, very good, she deserves to be my daughter, haha!"


    At the same time, the Mountain Corpse King looked at Tang Ye with surprise again, he didn''t even feel Qianqian was coming, but Tang Ye did. Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength is stronger than his own?


    He thought so. However, he had been secretly observing Tang Ye for a period of time, and had also tested and judged Tang Ye''s strength, feeling that Tang Ye''s strength had not actually broken through the realm of Star Territory Lord. Then, how did Tang Ye possess more power than himself?


    The same is true for the undead elite soldiers that can be quickly solved just now. The Mountain Corpse King knew that even he could not solve so many elite undead soldiers at once. In this way, it''s actually not that Tang Ye is stronger than him? Or, what powerful means does Tang Ye have to do those things?


    No matter which one it is, it is totally surprising. This human race must not be underestimated. With the same method as before, it is not impossible to say that he can become the lord of the border corpse sea!


    Especially the dead creatures in the border corpse sea are generally not very intelligent, and Tang Ye, the human race, is extremely intelligent. In this case, even if you don''t have strong enough cultivation strength, you can still dominate this place. Because sometimes, the power and effect that wisdom can play is stronger than the strength of cultivation.


    Soon I saw a wave of undead soldiers at the foot of the Black Mountain, the one headed by Qianqian. Qianqian was originally an innocent and innocent undead girl, but now that she has to bear certain responsibilities, she seems to be a lot more mature and stable, and she seems to be a reliable person.


    Now that the Blue Bone King is gone and Qianqian is here, the Mountain Corpse King doesn''t worry about it. He opened the Black Mountain defense line and arranged for his subordinates to deal with the battlefield and then happily went to pick up Qianqian.


    "Qianqian, why are you here? I thought you..."


    "Think I ran away from home and won''t come back?" Qianqian fluttered over and immediately took the conversation while the Mountain Corpse King was talking. She was also very happy. She was worried that the Mountain Corpse King had an accident, especially when the first scouts reported that the Blue Bone King led people to attack the Mountain Corpse Queen. She was even more worried. Now that the Mountain Corpse King was intact, she was greatly relieved.


    The mountain corpse king is also very fond of Qianqian. When Qianqian said that, she just smiled a little embarrassedly and explained: "Of course I wanted to send someone to find you, but I didn¡¯t expect the Blue Bone King to be right. I launched an attack and joined forces with the Heavenly Spirit King. Then of course I can¡¯t send someone out to find you. It¡¯s not that there is no one to send, but it¡¯s more dangerous to send someone to find you. You know, because of your unique identity, The Blue Bone King and the Sky Spirit King, even the Black Corpse King, have always wanted your life. It would be very dangerous to let them know that you are alone outside."


    "Hmph, I don''t need you to worry about it anymore, now I have Big Brother Tang Ye!" Qianqian sneered, she was a little angry with the Mountain Corpse King, of course she was pretending, but she was playing with her father as a daughter That''s it.


    But Tang Ye felt a bit speechless, and he was actually used as a shield. At this moment, Qianqian came over and hugged one of his hands, making it as if she had a close relationship with Qianqian. Tang Ye didn''t want to be like this. Just let it be misunderstood by the Mountain Corpse King. You can''t let others think that he likes undead or ghouls?


    Uh... I am a living person, how can I be with the undead or the ghoul?


    Tang Ye rounded up and said, "Qianqian, don''t embarrass your father anymore. Now that you have just gone through a big battle, your father needs a rest, as do other ghoul soldiers. So let''s finish the battlefield quickly and go back to rest before discussing it. ."


    Qianqian felt that Tang Ye was a little unmoved, and she glanced at and hummed: "Look at you, be serious again, oh, it''s so boring."


    The Mountain Corpse King looked at Qianqian, then turned his asymmetrical eyes as a ghoul, looking terrifying. But the Mountain Corpse King is actually just acting like a human. He could see that the relationship between Qianqian and Tang Ye was indeed very good. Although I don''t know how Qianqian and Tang Ye met, but if Tang Ye can be trusted, then it would be a good thing for Qianqian and him to be like this.


    The mountain corpse king was happy, but looking at the exhausted corpse soldiers around him, he meant the same as Tang Ye, and he smiled at Qianqian: "Yes, Qianqian, I think that''s it for the first time, everyone just got caught The Blue Bone King is too exhausted to attack, let''s finish this matter quickly, and then go back and talk."


    Qianqian rolled her eyes, but felt that Tang Ye and the Mountain Corpse King had a very good relationship. She looked at Tang Ye with surprise and curiosity again. She felt that Tang Ye''s popularity was too good. She won his father''s trust so quickly, and his father appreciated it. Is this guy so attractive?


    Qianqian also saw the exhaustion of the surrounding ghoul soldiers, she stopped joking, nodded and said: "Okay, let''s help deal with the battlefield together, let the big guy go back to rest quickly. If the Blue Bone King attacks again, there will be We have to bear it. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve sent someone back to report to my mother, and I believe my mother will bring someone over soon. If the Blue Bone King makes another move, we must make him unable to eat!"


    "Your mother was not blocked by the Heavenly Spirit King? And you, how did you come here? It stands to reason that the Heavenly Spirit King will definitely block you. This is very dangerous. You can''t do this again next time!" Qianqian said, there was huge worry in her expression.


    Qianqian couldn''t help laughing. She glanced at Tang Ye, and said to the Mountain Corpse King, "There is no next time, because the Heavenly Spirit King has been killed by Tang Ye, otherwise how could I bring soldiers here? !"


    "Wh, what?" The Mountain Corpse King was really stunned. The Heavenly Spirit King was killed, or was it by Tang Ye?


    God! What kind of person is this human race!

 Chapter 2690： Basically stable!

    The Mountain Corpse King is very clear about the strength of the Heavenly Spirit King. Since he is one of the five king leaders of the dead creatures, he is the top and powerful figure here. But such a character was actually killed by Tang Ye?


    Killed by a human race who hadn''t had the strength of the master of the star field! It feels very incredible to hear. If you don''t see it with your own eyes, it''s hard to believe.


    However, now that Qianqian rushed here, it must have happened to the Heavenly Spirit King, otherwise the Heavenly Spirit King would not let Qianqian lead troops to support him. And Qianqian also personally said that the Heavenly Spirit King was said by Tang Ye, and Qianqian did not seem to be joking. Therefore, the Mountain Corpse King can only believe this for the time being.


    He looked at Tang Ye, was even more curious about Tang Ye, and couldn''t help but feel jealous in his heart. Before seeing him make a move, he quickly killed that undead elite soldier, and then he could kill the Heavenly Spirit King. For such a person, if he wanted to kill himself, it would certainly not be difficult. Therefore, before you know what this human race wants to do, you have to be cautious!


    "I didn''t expect Master Tang Ye how powerful, but my Mountain Corpse King was very rude. Now that the battlefield is almost cleared, I also invite Master Tang Ye to rest on the mountain, let me thank you very much!" The Mountain Corpse King said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay."


    Now I can breathe a sigh of relief. The situation of the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King was stabilized, and a Heavenly Spirit King was incidentally resolved. So, the best situation is that the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King fall into his power. In this case, the blue bone king and the black corpse king still need to be dealt with.


    Since there are Asiya and the others who can crush the dead creatures on the border corpses, it is not difficult to deal with the Blue Bone King and the Black Corpse King. The most important, and the most difficult, is the question of how to integrate training after unifying here. If the integration is not good and internal conflicts continue to emerge, I am afraid that one day the forces that will unite will fall apart.


    Qianqian heard that after Tang Ye arrived here, quickly solved the problem of the undead elite soldier of the Heavenly Spirit King, she was even more surprised at Tang Ye. She felt that Tang Ye did something, and she really had to be surprised. Killing the Heavenly Spirit King is to solve an elite undead soldier now. She can only say that Tang Ye has too many surprises.


    And this made Qianqian more determined, Tang Ye was the one who could dominate the sea of ??corpses on the border. She had confirmed earlier that she intends to help Tang Ye, but now she is even more sure, and vaguely saw the border corpse sea being unified, establishing order, and entering a situation of stable development. This is really a wonderful thing, so both father and mother can be at ease!


    "Brother Tang Ye, don''t worry, I will let your husband and wife and mother help you. They don''t want to fight, but they have been forced to join the war over the years. If someone can unify the border corpses and establish order, then they don¡¯t have to join. The war is here. They have been looking forward to such things, and I believe they can be persuaded." Qianqian knew what Tang Ye wanted. When she went to Black Mountain, the Mountain Corpse King walked in front and arranged the work of the ghoul soldiers. Said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very happy that Qianqian was able to do this, and smiled at her: "Thank you, then. If this is the case, I can achieve my goal faster and let the border sea of ??corpses enter an orderly development."


    "Hmm!" Qianqian is also looking forward to such a moment, and, according to the current situation, she is very optimistic, she feels that this day will come sooner than she thought.


    This is a very good thing, so she can play with more confidence. Although she knew that Tang Ye still had a lot of things to tell her, and even some of the things she had told her before were false, she didn''t think it mattered because she believed in Tang Ye. During the time she was with Tang Ye, she felt that Tang Ye could believe it, so there was no need to continue to ask questions. In fact, she slowly realized that when she went to the Withered Bones District, she did not understand all of the Withered Bones District, and she also knew that Tang Ye didn''t tell her everything, and there must be some that Tang Ye must hide. She can understand this approach. The more Tang Ye was like this, the more she felt that Tang Ye was truly determined to unify the border corpse sea.


    That''s great.


    Then a few people arrived at the territory of the Mountain Corpse King, which is this Black Mountain. There are many buildings in Montenegro, which are made of hard stones, and some of them are directly excavated in stone caves. This is already very characteristic of inter-ethnic development. In fact, the leader of every undead creature force has opened up a lot of wisdom. This shows how important wisdom is.


    These undead creatures, if they don''t have open minds, then no matter how strong they are, they are nothing but barbaric monsters.


    When Tang Ye was resting, the mountain corpse king and Qianqian talked together. Of course, the mountain corpse king first cared about the situation of this baby girl, which can be said to be very petting. Then, he asked Qianqian about Tang Ye''s situation. He wanted to know who Tang Ye was and what he wanted to do.


    Qianqian had promised Tang Ye to persuade King Mountain Corpse King and Bai Ling King to join Tang Ye''s forces and help Tang Ye unify the border corpse sea. So at this time, she directly told the mountain corpse king about Tang Ye, and explained Tang Ye¡¯s goal of unifying the border corpse sea. At the same time, she also focused on why Tang Ye could do such a thing, and showed that the Bailing King had already Join.


    "Your mother, did she agree to join?" The Mountain Corpse King was very surprised. The Bai Ling King was more cautious than he was. Then the Bai Ling King joined, he might join sooner or later.


    Qianqian nodded and laughed. Between her expression and verbal expression, there was also a kind of gratitude to Tang Ye, and said: "In fact, my mother was embarrassed by the Heavenly Spirit King, I am afraid it is to restrict my mother to rescue you father. If not With Big Brother Tang Ye here, I am afraid that both my mother and you will have trouble. In that case, I will definitely be killed by them. After all, they have always wanted to kill me..."


    Qianqian deliberately pretended to be a little pitiful, further highlighting Tang Ye''s kindness to her, as well as her powerful ability, and the wisdom they could not match. Such a person, of course, can become the lord of the border corpse sea!


    The mountain corpse king knew Qianqian''s thoughts. Actually, Qianqian doesn''t need to do this, he is also considering joining Tang Ye''s side, because the Bailing King has already joined. Although after becoming a necromantic creature, he can no longer be as intimate and affectionate as before, but there are memories of husband and wife. My wife did that, and his husband who loves his wife will basically follow.


    But on the surface, he would not agree so easily, he had to understand Tang Ye again. The impact of these matters is very important, it concerns the fate of Montenegro, and he still wants to check it out himself.


    Then, Qianqian went to rest, and Tang Ye came to see the Mountain Corpse King. Qianqian knew that the mountain corpse king was going to unite with Tang Ye Tantan to unify the border corpses, so she wouldn''t bother. She believed that Tang Ye could definitely convince the Mountain Corpse King that Tang Ye had that ability.

 Chapter 2691： Very fierce!

    Sitting on the chair in the main hall, Tang Ye looked at the mountain corpse king with a calm expression, silently revealing confidence and charm, and it seemed very difficult.


    Such things as temperament and charm really exist between different people. There is indeed such a gap between people. A person with excellent temperament and charm will invisibly establish prestige in people''s hearts.


    The mountain corpse king asked Tang Ye to come, just to talk about uniting and unifying the border corpses. He stopped going around the circle, opened the skylight to speak brightly, and said to Tang Ye: "Master Tang Ye, I have learned about you from Qianqian, knowing that you want to unify the border corpse sea. I know this is a lot of border corpse seas. The ideals of the people. Those who have not yet developed will not talk about it, just say the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King, the strength and influence of these two people are very powerful. Especially the Black Corpse King, It is the strongest king born here. Even if the forces of King Bai Ling and I are united, they are not the opponents of King Black Corpse. So, do you think you can really do this kind of thing?"


    Tang Ye looked at the mountain corpse king and smiled and said, "First of all, for me, unifying the border corpse sea is not an ideal or a dream, but a plan. Since it is a plan, it will continue to advance and it will be completed. So, Unifying the border corpse sea is a plan that I will definitely complete. Since it will definitely be completed, no matter how powerful the Blue Bone King or the Black Corpse King, and no matter how powerful they are, I will solve it."


    The Mountain Corpse King looked at Tang Ye and squinted his eyes. Hey, he thinks Tang Ye is really crazy when talking. This is not a dream, but a plan, a plan that is constantly advancing and will definitely be completed? In other words, the unification of the border corpse sea is something he has long thought would be accomplished, and the unification of the border corpse sea is not what he will do, the greatest thing?


    If it is to survive in the border corpse sea, then unifying here is of course the greatest thing. However, looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, it seemed like this kind of thing was very common, and it was not a big deal.


    I have never seen such an arrogant person, even the Black Corpse King is not so arrogant!


    However, the Mountain Corpse King did not directly refute Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye''s current power is indeed very powerful, and it is also very possible to unify the border corpse sea. The mountain corpse king just smiled and said to Tang Ye: "Master Tang Ye has such self-confidence, so I admire him. Of course, Master Tang Ye is also so confident because of his confidence. However, the strength of the Black Corpse King and the Blue Bone King is not Weak, since the unification of the Border Corpse Sea is going to be against them, it cannot be taken lightly. Not to mention the Blue Bone King, at least it must be the case for the Black Corpse King. Because the Black Corpse King was born in the Border Corpse Sea for a long time, a full thousand years. Therefore, we don¡¯t know the true strength of the Black Corpse King. I only know that none of us is an opponent of the Black Corpse King. Moreover, we think that if the Black Corpse King wants to dominate the border corpse sea, it is very simple. It¡¯s just that, for some reason, the Black Corpse King did not do this in the past. Now, the Black Corpse King is about to start doing this, so we are all facing tremendous pressure."


    Tang Ye is self-confident and self-confident, and he still needs to be careful about the situation in the border corpse sea. He has not been in contact with the Black Corpse King, and the territory of the Black Corpse King is not here, so he will not be blindly arrogant. He nodded to the Mountain Corpse King and said, "Thank you for the advice of the Mountain Corpse King. I will pay attention to it. However, if the Black Corpse King has not acted yet, then I will not move him. Next, I have to solve the problem. Blue Bone King."


    Tang Ye had just observed the Blue Bone King. The strength of the Blue Bone King is still within the range of Ackerman''s dealings. Even if it can''t kill with a single blow, it can be killed after all. For the undead creatures in the border corpse sea, there is actually a very easy place to deal with, that is, these combined forces, once they lose their leader, they will fall into panic, and then they will be easily conquered by more powerful people. Because they are all creatures with low intelligence, they don''t have so much will to resist, they only know that the strong are respected.


    The Mountain Corpse King looked at Tang Ye''s appearance, feeling a bit strange again. To say that this kid is arrogant and arrogant, but this attitude looks very humble and he will humbly listen to advice. Come to think of it, this is pretty good. You should be confident where you should be, and don''t underestimate yourself. Wherever you need to be modest, you should be modest and not arrogant.


    This is good.


    The Mountain Corpse King also slowly became satisfied with Tang Ye. However, he still couldn''t immediately promise Tang Ye, saying that he would join Tang Ye and become Tang Ye''s power. He always felt that something was missing. However, if Tang Ye made such a request at this time, he might have agreed. Even if he was not moved by Tang Ye, he would be willing to join because Qianqian and Bai Lingwang joined Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye did not make such a request. Tang Ye said to him: "Although I want Lord Mountain Corpse King to join me and become my pioneering force to unify the border corpse sea. However, I know that Lord Mountain Corpse King is right. I still have doubts. This is very good. You did not directly join me because of Qianqian and Bailing King. You have your own thinking. In that case, I will wait. Wait for me to solve the Blue Bone King and believe in the mountain corpse Lord Wang, you will be willing to join me."


    "Haha..." The Mountain Corpse King didn''t expect Tang Ye to see his thoughts, and he was really taken aback. He also felt a little embarrassed, because everyone felt that he would join Tang Ye''s side, but he didn''t do that. He laughed and haha ??to make himself less embarrassed. At the same time, he felt that Tang Ye already got his heart, because what Tang Ye said, he didn''t need to think about how to talk about his attitude.


    "Master Tang Ye is really smart and thoughtful in all aspects. Now you are going to fight the Blue Bone King, I agree very much. If there is anything in need, just ask, I will definitely help you." Mountain Corpse King Said to Tang Ye.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, and then no longer wasted any time, stood up and said that he would leave, and said to the mountain corpse king: "Then I will now prepare to fight the mountain corpse king."


    The Mountain Corpse King asked Tang Ye to leave, but when Tang Ye was about to leave the hall, he stopped Tang Ye and asked, "In fact, even now, I can join you. It''s just that I have one. Question, if I don¡¯t plan to join you, what will you do?"


    Tang Ye looked at the Mountain Corpse King without any hesitation, and directly replied: "Since it is my plan to unify the border corpse sea, then I will complete it without anyone obstructing it. Lord Mountain Corpse King does not need to join me. As long as it doesn¡¯t stop me. If it¡¯s blocked, I¡¯m sorry, I will shoot you."


    The Mountain Corpse King was taken aback. Seeing Tang Ye''s firm expression, he was a little scared. On the surface, he could only pull the corpse ghost''s face, smiling stiffly, and said, "Okay."


    It seems that this kid is still very vicious!

 Chapter 2692： There is little construction!

    Tang Ye was going to solve the Blue Bone King, but did not choose to directly kill him with Ackerman. If possible, he would rather give it a try. However, according to Ackerman''s previous estimation when he saw the Blue Bone King, it is unlikely that the Blue Bone King would be easy to kill with a single blow. What''s more, the Blue Bone King must have learned a lot now, and will prepare for prevention in advance, which is even more difficult to succeed.


    Therefore, Tang Ye first returned to the Withered Bone Zone and let Asya come, then it would be easy to solve the Blue Bone King. Originally let Asiya stay in the Withered Bone Zone just in case. If the outside forces suddenly attacked the Withered Bone Area and Gu Xie couldn''t deal with it, then Asiya could come forward to help solve it.


    However, the fundamental external situation is only the five kings. The Heavenly Spirit King was killed, so you don''t need to bother about it. King Bai Ling agreed to join them without worrying. As for the Mountain Corpse King, it is certain that he will not attack the Withered Bone Zone. The rest is the Blue Bone King and the Black Corpse King. The Blue Bone King just suffered a setback and will not send troops easily. The Black Corpse King is far away from here, even if he sends troops, he will not come right away. So, don''t worry about it for now.


    Back in the Withered Bone Area, Gu Xie immediately came to greet him, and wanted Tang Ye to report the development of the Withered Bone Area. Now, it has equipped an elite skeletal army, unified with the equipment found, and the strength is also the strongest. At the same time, in the process of training, they get open minds and are even more powerful. Compared to before, this skeletal force, which was focused on forging, was more than a little stronger.


    In addition to creating a skeletal force with excellent equipment and strength, other things in the Withered Bone Zone are also developing steadily. With sufficient labor, soon, an avenue is ready to be laid. At this time, when you enter the dead bone area, you can already walk on the road paved with hard and large stones. This stone avenue is very long, and when you look around, it is a bit shocking.


    In laying this avenue, the strength of all the bone soldiers participating has been improved! It is so magical. When they come into contact with such constructive things, these skeleton soldiers gain experience and knowledge, even if it is only simple, it also stimulates their civilization, and as a result, their wisdom improves and their strength also improves.


    In this way, the overall strength of the Withered Bone Zone has also been greatly improved. In addition, the construction of houses, the excavation of tunnels, the building of weapons, and the research of spaceships are all in steady development.


    "Very well, Gu Xie, you did a very good job." When Tang Ye learned about the development of these constructions from Gu Xie''s report, he expressed his affirmation and praise for Gu Xie.


    Gu Xie is naturally very happy, and it is very necessary to get recognition, especially for those who care about, respect, and admire. Getting the recognition of these people will make you feel that life and what you are trying to do is very meaningful. Then, the motivation is even greater.


    Tang Ye and Gu Xie walked on the road of solid stone, feeling the changes that had begun to take place in the dead bone area. They were no longer reckless and began to enter into planned construction, which was really exciting. Then Tang Ye said to Gu Xie: "You said that the elite skeleton soldiers trained, it''s better to let them practice their hands. Whether it is real gold or silver, you have to practice it."


    "What does the master mean...?" Gu Xie didn''t understand what Tang Ye said so softly.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I plan to deal with the Blue Bone King among the five kings. By the way, you will take this elite unit to practice. Since it is a unit, it is better to train on the actual battlefield. It¡¯s much better to practice at home."


    "The master is right, then I will immediately summon this elite team and play with the master!" Gu Xie solemnly nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that it was so arranged. And this is the official march of the Withered Bone Zone. He said to Gu Xie: "After we go out to fight, the five kings will pay attention. This is also the time to show our strength, so this matter is very important. If we do not show enough combat power, then these five kings will probably Underestimate us, we don''t have much confidence, maybe we will be attacked by the five kings."


    "Master, please rest assured!" Gu Xie was very concerned about this, and said: "I will make this elite equipment the best thing. Their performance will surely surprise the five kings and satisfy you, Master!"


    "Very good." Tang Ye nodded, "Then you go to prepare, wait for my instructions, and then set off, let us enter the pace of conquering the border corpse sea!"


    "Yes!" Gu Xie became very excited.


    Then Tang Ye returned to the oasis base.


    "Brother Tang, you are back!" As soon as Tang Ye returned to the oasis base, Asiya, Disya, and Xivir came out to greet him and called him. Ackerman followed Tang Ye back and greeted Asiya and the others. Up.


    Seeing that Tang Ye was in peace, Asiya and the others were relieved, and then Disya went to get some fruits and some food, and let Tang Ye eat some. They knew that there were all dead creatures outside, and there must be no food. After all, the dead creatures don''t need to eat. Tang Ye has been outside for a few days. Although he took some food with him when he left, he must have eaten very sparingly.


    These days, Asiya and the others have not been idle. In addition to self-healing and recovering from injuries, they have also carried out some training, and explored and developed the oasis base area, expanded their activities and rest areas, and also carried out some food aspects. The arrangement makes the oasis base area more and more convenient.


    Although Tang Ye had adapted to the environment of the sea of ??corpses on the border, he was a big living person after all, and of course he still liked this place with fresh air and bright sunshine. There is no bright sunshine here, so I always feel that something is missing.


    Tang Ye was very happy to see the enthusiasm of Asiya and the others. Among other things, it is really exciting to say that Asiya and the others are beautiful women who are first-class, and they are welcomed when they come back. Then Tang Ye became a little embarrassed, always feeling that this situation was a bit like a golden house.


    "I''m back, I''m fine, how are you doing this time?" Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others with a smile.


    Asiya, the cold princess of the angel clan, although she still didn''t smile much, she looked gentle in front of Tang Yezhu, and she had no pretensions. In this way, she has a kind of mistress of a rich and noble family, elegant and calm, beautiful and full of charm, more attractive and fascinating!


    "Brother Tang, our injuries are all ready, we have a good time, and we have arranged here, do you like it?" Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked around here. It was not like it was at the beginning. It just used branches and leaves to build a rest shed. Now there is a house built of trimmed wood and a fence around it, like a very far away. , There is a pavilion for rest. This is already like a courtyard, which is really good.


    Tang Ye was very happy and said, "I didn''t expect that a noble person like your angel race could do things like building a house. It''s amazing."


    Asiya rolled her eyes and said, "It''s very simple to use the power of mastery. However, if you want to be exquisite, it won''t work. We are not professional craftsmen and cannot do that."


    "Haha." Tang Ye laughed and said, "This will be great. As for the construction in the future, we will wait for professionals to talk about it. Now let''s go in and rest and discuss something with you by the way."

 Chapter 2693： Custom robes!

    Several people entered the courtyard and sat on chairs. Although they were simply made chairs, Tang Ye still felt very comfortable. Then look at the beautiful angels of Asiya, Ackerman, Disya and Sivir, and I feel even more wonderful. He almost felt that he had become a god, and a few beautiful angels were serving him.


    "Sit down all of you, don''t be so polite." Tang Ye asked Asiya and the others to sit down, starting to feel flattered. In fact, in terms of status and status, in this world, the angel race is extremely noble. He is a human race, and the angel race is completely unsightly, but now he is treated like a princess of the angel race!


    Moreover, from the other side of the strength, Asiya and the others are much stronger than him. He hasn''t reached the realm of the master of the star field. With such a strength, it is even more impossible to gain the eyes of the angel race.


    "Don¡¯t be so polite to me from now on. You must know that you are a noble angel race, and I am just a small human race. Hey, your status is so good to me as a human race, making me always worry about whether you are What''s the conspiracy?" Tang Ye said to Asiya and the others again, of course there was a joke in his tone.


    Asiya and the others wanted to roll their eyes at Tang Ye, knowing that Tang Ye was joking. However, they also knew that Tang Ye really told them not to be so polite. They know that Tang Ye''s behavior is more natural, not red tape.


    Asiya sat down and said to Tang Ye: "We know, Brother Tang, don''t worry, we won''t be so long-winded in the future, lest you dislike it."


    "Yes, we are not long-winded, lest Brother Tang dislikes it." Disya and the others also agreed with them, giggling, looking a little teasing.


    Tang Ye was speechless, he didn''t say that they were long-winded, and he had no right to dislike them!


    But it''s all joking. Tang Ye just smiled, no matter how much, then he talked about business, looked at Asiya and said, "Are your injuries healed?"


    Tang Ye could see that the injuries of Dizya, Ackerman, and Sivir were already healed. As for Asiya¡¯s, because she broke her wing, although she was treated by Tang Ye, it was only healed, which was tantamount to correction. It will take a long time to fully recover. During the recovery period, there should be no more injuries, otherwise it will be prone to sequelae, and even serious root causes will fall.


    Asiya knows her situation very well, and she doesn''t hide Tang Ye, and said, "It''s not all good, but if it is to deal with the dead creatures here, there is no problem. Dealing with them, it is not necessary to use the power of wings. ."


    "So..." Tang Ye squinted his eyes for a moment and said, "Then you don''t need wings. In this way, I will let someone make a robe that you can wear to cover the wings. Then you don¡¯t have to act. People will find it to be an angel race."


    "I think you can all configure such a robe." Tang Ye looked at Disya and the others again.


    The identity of the angel tribe is very special. Even if they are fallen angels now, the same is true. If they show people directly with their wings, no matter where they are, they will be the focus of people. And now, the external rumors of the Angel Race have been annihilated by the evil ghost race. The real situation is similar to this. Asiya and the others, it can be said that they are the ones who have survived. The evil ghost race knew this, so they would definitely kill them at all costs. If they are exposed at will, they will be easily hunted down.


    What is really worth worrying about is the patriarch of the evil ghost tribe and the elders of the evil ghost tribe. They are very strong. They knew that since they had done something to destroy the angel tribe, if they were not completely eliminated, it would bring huge hidden dangers to their evil ghost tribe. If the surviving angel tribes are allowed to develop, they will definitely be annihilated in the future. Therefore, no matter what the price is, they will kill the angel race.


    What''s more, the Angel Race let Emperor Void make the shot himself. If the angel race were to be destroyed, not the evil ghost race, but the Void Emperor, then it would be even more dangerous if Asiya and the others were exposed. Because the power of Emperor Void is much stronger than the evil ghost race. Even the Ten Void Generals under Emperor Void could destroy a ghost clan. If the Void Ten Commanders are allowed to take action, then Athea and the others may not be able to survive.


    Asiya agreed with Tang Ye''s words very much and said: "This is a very good idea. We need to hide our identity. Now we have become fallen angels. Even if we meet strong people, as long as they don¡¯t expose their wings, they are not good. We are sure that we are the angel race, because the aura of the fallen angels is different from that of the angel race. Our current aura is the aura under the dark power. It is also somewhat the same as the dead spirit power you cultivated. People may just think that we are your companions to Brother Tang."


    Tang Ye nodded, and the matter of making the robe was settled.


    However, Tang Ye was curious. Asya and the others were fallen angels now, their power turned into darkness, so how should the cultivation proceed, after all, they were no longer the sacred glory of the angel race. He asked Asiya: "Your current strength has changed, so do you need dark power to cultivate?"


    "Yes." Assia said.


    Speaking of this, Asiya''s expression is actually a little sad. Dizia, Sivir, and Ackerman are also nearby. After all, they were once glorious and holy angels, so that everyone worshipped. If they weren''t persecuted and killed by evil ghosts, why would they become fallen angels? No one wants to be a fallen angel, because it means betraying the angel race and becoming the dark evil in people''s eyes. Once in heaven, now in hell, the gap is very big.


    Tang Ye saw their feelings and quickly said, "Actually, you don¡¯t have to care about this. What about becoming fallen angels? Power is just a means to help us achieve what we want to do. The true essence, that is, your heart, has not changed. , Then you are actually the same as before. So, how can you distinguish between good people and bad people by strength? I think you are the same now, except that your strength and appearance are not much the same as before."


    "That''s because we have not been swallowed by the dark power, otherwise, we are now a murderous madman, a dark monster who is bent on darkness and evil and only wants to destroy and kill." Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye said so curiously as Asiya.


    Asiya looked at Tang Ye, her expression was no longer sad, she was a little more gentle, and she was very grateful to Tang Ye, and said: "Thank you Tang Ye for this. The reason why we have not been swallowed by the darkness is because The calamity body power has been absorbed and integrated by you, Brother Tang, otherwise we will not be able to resist the calamity body power and the dark power. Then we will definitely lose ourselves, it will not be what it is now."


    "This way...Can you still change back to the previous angel race?" Tang Ye asked.

 Chapter 2694： Stay at home!

    According to normal circumstances, the fallen angels are definitely not like Asya and the others. The reason why fallen angels are so despised is that fallen angels have fallen completely into darkness and will only kill and destroy them. But the current Asiya and others are obviously not like this.


    Now Athea and the others are very sober, will not be controlled by the dark power, will not kill and destroy indiscriminately. Compared with the previous situation, their current situation is nothing more than the transformation from the sacred and glorious power of the angel race to darkness. And their hearts and wills are the same as before. Therefore, they are not regarded as fallen angels.


    Regarding such things, Asiya and the others knew that it was because when they transformed into fallen angels, they were not swallowed by the power of the calamity body, or were not swallowed by the power of darkness. The reason for this is because Tang Ye appeared at a critical moment, absorbed their calamity body power, and turned them into the dark power of fallen angels without being affected by the calamity body power. So they are still sober.


    Of course, not just because of Tang Ye. Another reason is that they fell to the border corpse sea. In order to survive, they could only stay awake, unleash their strength tenaciously, and constantly consume their power to resist the poisonous miasma of the border corpse sea. In this way, the dark power has been outputting, and it hasn''t gotten bigger and bigger, causing it to not swallow them at the beginning.


    Therefore, there are many reasons why Asiya and the others are not swallowed by the dark power. However, they are still very grateful to Tang Ye. Because if Tang Ye hadn''t absorbed the calamity body power from them, even if the dark power hadn''t swallowed them for a while, when the calamity body power broke out, they would definitely not be able to stop it, and would definitely be swallowed.


    Therefore, they are very clear that their destiny has been changed, they have not lost themselves, have not been reduced to a tool of hatred under the dark power, and have an inextricable relationship with Tang Ye. If there was no Tang Ye, there would definitely not be them now. This was also the reason why they were born as a noble and beautiful angel race, who were obviously powerful, and they were so polite and even willing to follow Tang Ye''s arrangements.


    And now, for the question Tang Ye asked, whether they had become fallen angels, could they change back to their original angelic appearance. They don''t know how to answer this question, because they don''t know whether they can change back to what they used to be. For this kind of thing, they just know some rumors.


    Asiya replied to Tang Ye: "The patriarch has always told us that the process from angel clan to fallen angel is irreversible, so don''t fall. It can be seen that once you become a fallen angel, you cannot change anymore. Back to the angel race. However, there are also some rumors that as long as you find the residence palace of the angel race ancestors in the ancient city, you can turn the fallen angels back into the angel race. Because there are bright guidance, you can drive away all darkness and filth, and lead We return."


    Tang Ye was stunned, and said, "In other words, if existence can make you return to the former angel race, you can only rely on the city of the home country. And this is only a possibility. Therefore, go to the city of the home country. It may change you back to where you were."


    "You can say so." Asiya nodded, then shook her head, and said: "Although it is said, the chance is very slim. The city of the old country has been missing for thousands of years. Once the city of the old country appeared once, those who passed the test Refining talents can enter. And those who enter, if they can survive, will not become an absolute powerhouse. The saint of your human race has obtained the magic potion from the city of the homeland, and can change the characteristics of your human race. Let your human race have powerful and peculiar abilities from the time you were born. This kind of thing that can change your bloodline can be said to be extremely magical. However, your human race has thus separated the old human race and the new human race, and has led to internal struggles, Continue to this day. I don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing..."


    "In my opinion..." Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "It is unnecessary to change the bloodline. Human race is never weak. As long as you work hard, you will eventually pay off. Use the potion of the ancient city to change the bloodline. And physique, I think that if you do that, the people after the change are no longer humans. What''s more, they will kill all the old humans for their own continuation, so as not to destroy the purity of the new blood and the new body. It''s ridiculous. No wonder the old human race will rise up to resist, asking me to resist.


    "That''s it..." Asiya frowned and said, "It seems that you will stand on the side of the old human race in the future. But it''s your choice, I will support you anyway."


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed to see Asiya¡¯s serious and earnest expression. He laughed, and changed the subject with a haha, and said, "How can I talk about these things? What we are going to discuss now is a unified border corpse. The question of the sea. I just said that in order to hide your identity, I plan to customize a few robes to assemble for you and cover your wings. In this case, you don¡¯t need to hide in the dark. You can follow directly Be by my side and move at will. However, after all, this is a sea of ??corpses on the border, and the poisonous miasma still has a great impact on you. You need to continue to consume your strength to resist when you are outside, which is not a convenient thing. Then if you want to walk, just see for yourself It''s done."


    Athea nodded, "Okay, we understand."


    "So what are you going to do next?" Asiya asked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I went out and walked around, and I probably learned about the biggest powers in the Boundary Zombie Sea. And these powers are basically solved three shares, then it is only two shares. This The two forces belong to the Blue Bone King and the Black Corpse King. My next plan is to eliminate the Blue Bone King."


    With that said, Tang Ye glanced at Ackerman to make a decision based on the strength of the Blue Bone King observed by Ackerman. He had already made this decision before, and he said: "If Ackerman makes a shot, it cannot guarantee an absolute one-shot kill. In order to avoid a large-scale war, I plan to be able to quickly kill the Bone King. Good. So, Athea, this time I want you to shoot."


    "No problem." Asiya was very happy. First, she could work with Tang Ye, and second, she didn''t need to stay bored.


    "Okay." Tang Ye continued to make arrangements: "However, in order to ensure the safety of the Withered Bone Area, we still have to keep one of you at home to look after. I already have this candidate, so don¡¯t worry, you can mention it if you have any comments. come out."


    Then Tang Ye looked at Disya and said, "Disya, the person watching at home is you. I think you are the most suitable."

 Chapter 2695： What kind of person to train!

    As far as Asiya and the others are concerned, apart from Asiya, Disya is indeed suitable for management. Disya is like an intellectual big sister next door, very suitable for keeping a family. In addition to being soft-hearted, her calmness and wisdom are no worse than Assia.


    Now Tang Ye has made arrangements to let Disya stay in the Withered Bone Zone and secretly preside over the overall situation. Although Disya feels a little regretful that she cannot act with Tang Ye, she has no opinion. She is very considerate, knowing that Tang Ye''s arrangement is the best, and it is impossible to satisfy her first thoughts in everything. Then she felt that being able to handle all things in the Withered Bone Zone was also a very remarkable thing.


    "No problem, Brother Tang, I will stay in the withered bone area and deal with matters in the withered bone area." Disya said to Tang Ye.


    From another point of view, being able to arrange Tang Ye in the withered bone area, which is where they are now developing, is very important, or even the most important. Then, Tang Ye safely handed this place to her, instead, it was his greatest trust in Disya. Therefore, Disya felt happy in his heart.


    At this time, Disya had an idea in her heart, that is, to properly handle the affairs in the Withered Bone Zone, not to let Tang Ye down, and to show her strength, which Tang Ye admired very much.


    Maybe this is like a kind of "women''s tolerance". Regardless of Disya or Ackerman, no matter how powerful they are, even if they are stronger than Tang Ye, they are willing to be arranged by Tang Ye.


    "Okay." Tang Ye saw that Disya had no objection, and was very happy, so the arrangement went smoothly. He said to Asiya again: "Asiya, and Ackerman and Sevier, follow me to the Blue Bone King. At the same time, I will let Gu Xie go out with a team of elite bone soldiers. That''s enough, let''s get rid of the Blue Bone King."


    "Good." Asiya, Akerman and Sivir all nodded.


    They are also looking forward to this kind of thing. Because it unifies the Border Corpse Sea and develops its own power in the Border Corpse Sea, then it is possible to fight back against the evil ghost tribe. It may happen that the time will be at the Hundred Years Celebration to be held by Emperor Void. If Emperor Void¡¯s Hundred Year Celebration is destroyed, it will be a huge blow to the forces on the side of Emperor Void.


    After the arrangements were made, Tang Ye said to Disya again: "Disya, after we leave the Withered Bone Zone, the Withered Bone Zone will probably be vacated. Those with higher wisdom may want to take advantage of this kind of''no master. If these disturbances happen, you don¡¯t need to hesitate, don¡¯t be merciful, and solve them directly, and you have to solve them in front of everyone. We are not short of people now, and those with higher wisdom It¡¯s nothing great. If you can¡¯t be loyal, it¡¯s better to get rid of and re-train others."


    "Although the wisdom of other people is not so high, but from this time it is like being cultivated from infants and young children. Their values, right and wrong views, are guided by us, then their loyalty, or to us, will Be more convincing. What we need are people who can become trusted partners, not those who succumb to power for a while, opportunistically, and have a fluke mentality."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Disya agreed very much, and even more recognized and appreciated Tang Ye in my heart. Because Tang Ye''s words showed that Tang Ye was serious about developing his strength, and he still wanted to take a long-term route. This is very much in line with the road of revenge and counterattack that the angel races are going to take.


    Asiya, Ackerman and Sivir also felt that Tang Ye''s point of view was very correct, which was exactly what they needed.


    In this way, they trusted Tang Ye even more, and felt that they would no longer need to have any doubts with Tang Ye in the future.


    After the arrangements were made, Tang Ye didn''t immediately start to go to the territory of the Blue Bone King, because he still needed to make the robes that Asiya and the others needed to cover their identities. So Tang Ye went to a place where he cultivated craftsmen''s skills. He arranged the skeletal soldiers in the withered bone area into several parts, including military strength and craftsmanship, as well as the infrastructure of the withered bone area. Each piece is managed by a person with higher wisdom and more knowledge and imparting skills. Of course, there are some skills that Tang Ye taught them. And some others were taught by Asiya and the others. This knowledge is enough for the skeleton soldiers to improve their wisdom. When their wisdom improves, they will regain some memories and acquire a lot of knowledge.


    Therefore, under the arrangement, the construction of the Withered Bone Zone was carried out in an orderly manner, and all aspects became more and more alike, and then the wisdom of the skeleton soldiers increased, and their strength and abilities improved, which was quite good.


    Moreover, there are some skeleton soldiers who originally wanted to be craftsmen or blacksmiths. They didn''t want to go to the battlefield. If they were forced to go to the battlefield, their power would be of little use and it would be meaningless. Therefore, Tang Ye''s arrangement is considered to be specialized in the art industry.


    When Tang Ye appeared in front of the skeletal soldiers, he was also wearing a cloak. Because now it is Gu Xie who is introduced as the boss. And as he showed up more often, the skeleton soldiers knew about him, and then he asked Gu Xie to arrange an identity, which was a great army division.


    Of course, the status of the great army division is very high, and even the great king should listen with humility when making suggestions for the great king. Therefore, Tang Ye also has a huge position among the skeleton soldiers. With Tang Ye''s arrangement, the effect became more and more obvious, and the skeleton soldiers felt more and more benefits, and became very convinced of Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Gu Xie were observing projects one by one. The skeleton soldiers who were working saw them, they were all called "Leader, Sergeant", very respectful.


    "I need to make four robes, tell you the size, arrange it." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie.


    Now there are craftsman skeleton soldiers for making equipment. Although the craftsmanship is not very superb, they can barely be used. And the skills of the craftsman skeleton soldiers are constantly improving, and they can definitely develop in the future, so there is no need to worry. Moreover, when he can leave the border corpse sea, he will definitely learn more advanced techniques. Even more talents will be introduced.


    "How is the research on the spaceship? Those evil ghost tribes are obedient, right?" Tang Ye asked Gu Xiedao again.


    Gu Xie replied, "Master, don¡¯t worry, everything is okay. After being''trained'' by us, the evil ghost tribes are very obedient. They have provided us with all aspects of technology. We will fix it first. Three spaceships, and then rebuild it yourself. And that ballista, although a new one has not yet been developed, has been repaired on the spaceship and is ready for use."


    Then Gu Xie asked: "Will I use the spaceship ballista to attack the Blue Bone King this time?"


    "No, it is not difficult to deal with the Blue Bone King. If the spaceship ballista is used, keep it to deal with the Black Corpse King." Tang Ye said.

 Chapter 2696： Great Army Division!

    Several evil ghost tribesmen are arranged in the basement of the oasis basement. Because several evil ghost tribesmen need to survive in the border corpse sea, they must use power or equipment to isolate the poisonous miasma, or stay within the oasis base area.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want such a place to be known to others, so he thought of a way to dig a tunnel in from outside, and then build a basement in the oasis under the ground.


    This is an experiment that Tang Ye will conduct. Since the oasis base ground can be suitable for living people to survive, it may also be possible under the oasis base ground. It has been verified that it is indeed possible. Although the following conditions were not very good, a few evil ghost tribe people did survive.


    Then, Tang Ye was about to make the second step plan. He wants to expand this basement. Because the place where the living people can live in the border corpse sea is too small. Although it is enough now, after all, there are only a few people including him and Asiya. However, what if more people will come in the future, so a wider area is needed. So he began to plan to expand the basement and build an underground city.


    This is a huge project, and now it is only proposing ideas and cultivating craftsmen talents. Then leave it to these people to do it, to ensure safety, and not to damage the oasis base area, otherwise the gain will not be worth the loss.


    Everything was arranged and ready. After the robes needed by Asiya and the others were made, Tang Ye began to take them to the territory under the rule of the Blue Bone King, to solve the Blue Bone King.


    The power of the Blue Bone King, if annexed, would be a good supplement to Tang Ye. Not only in combat power, but also in the species of necromantic creatures. Because here are not only bone soldiers, but also undead soldiers and ghoul soldiers. It can be said that it includes three major undead creatures. This kind of tolerance is what Tang Ye needs. Because after unifying the border corpse sea, the three necromantic creatures must get along together. It is naturally excellent to be able to make this attempt in advance.


    Gu Xie brought out the skeletal soldiers trained by them all equipped with powerful equipment. If the best soldiers have not undergone actual combat, they cannot be said with certainty that they are good or strong. After all, there is a big difference between actual combat and training. . Therefore, since we have cultivated such an elite team, we must use them to make them truly sharp.


    At the same time, Asiya, Ackerman and Sivir also followed Tang Ye. At this time, Asiya and the others were all wearing a few robes made by skeleton craftsmen. Although the quality was still low, it was enough to cover the appearance of Asiya and the angels. If you want to play a defensive role, these robes need to be greatly improved. Now there is no such technology in the border corpse sea, only after leaving the border corpse sea, to forge new robes.


    Of course, in Tang Ye''s plan, it was the right thing to get a few superb forgers. Master the talents in this area yourself, and when you get some good materials, you can forge yourself.


    If you develop your own technology, you will not be controlled by others, nor will you be afraid of being restricted by others in the future.


    "It''s fine if we go directly to the Blue Bone King. Don''t be afraid to face it. If you are there, even if you are surrounded by the Blue Bone King''s troops, it will be fine to get rid of the Blue Bone King quickly." Said.


    He considered that if Asiya and the others were exposed to the environment of the border corpse sea for too long, they would need to consume a lot of strength, so he went to solve the Blue Bone King directly, without going around in circles, and not looking for the White Spirit King or the Mountain Corpse. King them.


    Another thing is that Tang Ye now looks confident. Because of the presence of three powerful angels, Asiya, Ackerman, and Sivir, who can quickly eliminate the Blue Bone King, he is not afraid of being surrounded and killed by the Blue Bone King''s army.


    In the environment of the sea of ??corpses here, there is a feature that is very beneficial to him, that is, if the leader is killed, the subordinates will usually be messy, and even take orders to kill the person who killed their leader. This is because the wisdom of undead creatures is generally not high, and whoever is the strongest listens to whoever. The person who can kill their leader is naturally their new leader.


    The elite skeleton army led by Gu Xie has only a few hundred people, but it is also very good. The equipment of these elite bone soldiers, first of all, was not equipped with sharp weapons, but with a strong helmet. This is because considering that their heads are deadly, they should give priority to protecting their heads. As long as the head is not fatally hit, it can be reborn and continue to fight. As long as they are alive, they can fight without physical exertion. This is a great feature of necromantic creatures. Therefore, to save their lives, they can continue to fight and continue to make the enemy scared.


    This advantage may not be obvious in the border corpse sea, after all, everyone is basically a dead creature. However, if you get to other star worlds, it will be different. They can''t kill, but people in other star worlds will not. Even if they are stronger than the undead creatures, as long as the undead creatures continue to regenerate and fight, they may be defeated or even killed.


    Tang Ye and Guxie himself, Asiya, are equipped with bone war horses. The corpses piled up here are not only human, but also beasts. As a place for dumping garbage on the battlefield, it actually has a lot of resources, but most of these resources will be reborn in the form of dead creatures.


    In addition to the skeletal horse, there are actually other beasts. However, there is no time to tame these undead beasts for the time being, otherwise, they can be used as mounts and assault troops.


    Gu Xie was in the middle of the team, which meant that he was the boss here, which was seen on the surface. But in fact, of course it is Tang Ye who is the boss. However, on the surface, Tang Ye only acted as a great military master, so at this time he was just next to Gu Xie, as if he was his subordinate.


    Tang Ye wore the same robe, just like Asiya and the others. As for Asiya and their identities, in the eyes of the skeleton soldiers, they belonged to the big army divisions. The big army division is mysterious, so the men of the big army division must also be mysterious. Anyway, the skeletal soldiers are not very intelligent now, and they take it for granted.


    The team of several hundred people, although not very big, is also small. At this moment, they were all the way, and they scared a lot of scattered and undead creatures.


    Now the situation is tense. Both the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King sent patrols out. When Tang Ye, Gu Xie, and Asiya went all the way to the territory of the Blue Bone King, they were reported by the patrols. Both the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King expressed their great surprise.


    Could it be that Tang Ye intends to confront the Blue Bone King directly, or is it enough to rely on a few hundred skeleton soldiers?


    This is too bold! The Blue Bone King has thousands, even nearly 10,000!

 Chapter 2697： Black Corpse King!

    The Bai Ling King and the Mountain Corpse King knew that Tang Ye had taken hundreds of people to deal with the Blue Bone Queen, and they were very surprised. They felt that Tang Ye was bold and reckless. Are they afraid of being beaten by the Blue Bone King''s tens of thousands of troops?


    After Qianqian knew, she was very worried and wanted to help Tang Ye, but she was stopped by the Mountain Corpse King and the Bai Ling King.


    "Qianqian, since Tang Ye is confident to do this, he definitely doesn''t need us to help. Maybe he also wants to announce a message. If we go to help, it won''t be good. So let''s wait and see for now. Of course, Tang Ye is kind to us, and we can''t let him appear in danger, so we sent troops to look around. If Tang Ye really has any accidents, we will help." Bai Ling Wang said to Qianqian.


    King Bai Ling had a very good impression of Tang Ye. Although sometimes I feel that Tang Ye is indeed very arrogant, but Tang Ye''s arrogance is precisely what it can do. As a result, people feel that he is very powerful, and his prestige is established. If it weren''t the case, how could Tang Ye, a big living person, appear among these undead creatures so quickly to establish his current image. Now when it comes to Tang Ye, they will think of a powerful image, and even think in the direction of being able to unify the sea of ??corpses on the border.


    Now, even if it is the Blue Bone King and the Black Corpse King, they don''t think it is possible to unify the border corpse sea. Even if possible, the probability is not as great as Tang Ye. Because after so many years, the Blue Bone King and the Black Corpse King have never done this, and they have not been able to solve the Heavenly Spirit King. However, as soon as Tang Ye appeared, he resolved the Heavenly Spirit King and invisibly integrated the two forces of the Mountain Corpse King and the White Spirit King.


    Now it can be said that three of the five king forces in the border corpse sea have been solved by Tang Ye. So the combination of these three forces is definitely more powerful than the Blue Bone King. As for the comparison with the Black Corpse King, it may not be better than that. Coupled with Tang Ye''s mysterious power, it made Bai Ling King and Mountain Corpse King feel that he was more likely to dominate the Border Corpse Sea.


    "There is such a thing..." The Mountain Corpse King always feels incredible about such changes. He feels that it comes too suddenly and too fast. It is amazing and at the same time unbelievable. It always feels like a dream. One game.


    This was also the reason the Mountain Corpse King had said to Tang Ye before that he had to observe and consider again before he joined Tang Ye. This kind of thing is related to the future anyway. If you choose the wrong one, you will have to pay a lifetime price, so you can''t be careless. The feeling Tang Ye gave him was a bit dreamy, which was a good thing and a bad thing. The Mountain Corpse King is a pragmatic person after all, so even if Tang Ye is so mysterious and dreamy, he finally chose to be more realistic. Therefore, if he could see Tang Ye get rid of the Blue Bone King, he wouldn''t worry, and would join Tang Ye.


    In fact, this approach is somewhat cunning. Because if Tang Ye solved the Blue Bone King, there would only be one Black Corpse King to deal with next. In this case, they are equivalent to uniting the power of the Heavenly Spirit King, the White Spirit King, the Mountain Corpse King, and the Blue Bone King at the same time. This still doesn''t add the combat power in the Withered Bone Zone that Tang Ye himself cultivated. Once four of the five powers of the king have united into one big power, can''t it still deal with a black corpse king?


    The Mountain Corpse King seemed to be making an almost completely safe choice.


    Tang Ye doesn''t care about him, but now Tang Ye wants to quickly solve the problem of the Sea of ??Corpses in the Border, and then go to other star worlds to get in touch with new things, and then develop other aspects, otherwise it will only be limited to the Sea of ??Corpses in the Border, which is absolutely impossible. of.


    Moreover, if you want to bring the power of the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King, you may need to arrange a lot of troops, which will be troublesome. It is better to bring Athea and the others to solve it quickly, simply and neatly, and it is easy to clean the battlefield. . You can also establish greater majesty for yourself, so Tang Ye is now going to deal with the Blue Bone King, and has never considered asking the Mountain Corpse King and the White Spirit King to help!


    As long as other forces don''t help the Blue Bone King, he will have no problem.


    "Qianqian, don''t worry. Although I don''t know much about Tang Ye, I probably know what kind of character he is when I contacted him last time. In certain behaviors, he is really arrogant. However, according to my observations , I found out that his behavior was really said with sufficient confidence. So we can see that everything he did was basically successful. What is this like? Just like you are rich, but On the surface, there are some treasures that are very expensive. Others think he can¡¯t afford them, but he is very rich in nature, and of course he can afford it. So he will say that he will buy that treasure, not only If you want to buy it, you have to buy a few more. You don¡¯t believe it, but in the end he just took the money out and bought it.¡± The mountain corpse king also advised Qianqian not to be impulsive. It is best not to affect Tang Ye at this time. of.


    Qianqian listened to the words of the Mountain Corpse King, feeling very weird. She glanced at the Mountain Corpse King twice, looking a little disgusted, and hummed: "Father, what are you talking about, I don''t understand at all."


    King Bai Ling was also a little speechless to King Mountain Corpse King, saying so strangely, it made people not understand it, and it would be bad if he taught his daughter badly. She snorted without curiosity: "You can just say that Tang Ye actually hides huge strength, right now there are no personnel affairs that he can''t solve, isn''t it all right?"


    Then Bai Ling Wang looked at Qianqian and said, "Qianqian, as long as you know, Tang Ye is far from being as simple as we see. He actually hides too many strengths and secrets. Therefore, we thought he would be dangerous. In fact, he is not dangerous at all, so don¡¯t worry."


    "However, in order to reassure you, I will send troops there. If Tang Ye really needs support, I will send troops out." Bai Ling Wang said to Qianqian.


    Qianqian didn''t want to worry about that much anymore, and said: "I don''t care, you send me an elite soldier, I will follow Tang Ye and watch from behind."


    The Bai Ling King and the Mountain Corpse King looked at each other. Since Qianqian wanted to do this, that could only be the case. So, they each chose an elite force to bring Qianqian over. But Bai Ling Wang was not relieved, and followed him personally. Mountain Corpse King, because he wanted to see Tang Ye''s true power, he also followed.


    At this time, the territory of the Black Corpse King, dozens of miles away, was a place similar to the Great Shanzhai. It was built with hard wood and built against the mountain. On the stone wall of the mountain, there are also coffins. Flames are still inserted on it, so it seems that the flames are swaying, but it is very terrifying.


    The black corpse king was born of a ghoul. It is usually a stone wall in a cottage, and then inside is a dark stone room with a red coffin. Here the coffin is opened and a ghoul with red eyes stands up from the inside, but it is more Have a more complete body.


    He is the Black Corpse King.

 Chapter 2698： Be difficult!

    The strength of the black corpse king is the most powerful among the five kings in the border corpse sea. Moreover, it is said that the Black Corpse King was born thousands of years ago.


    Thousands of years ago, there were not many dead creatures born in the Border Corpse Sea. At that time, the war broke out and the Border Corpse Sea became a place where corpses were piled up. A series of dead creatures in later generations were actually born from the corpses piled up at that time. But the Black Corpse King was born even earlier.


    In other words, the Black Corpse King was born before the war broke out, and a large number of corpses were piled up in the border corpse sea. In this way, the Black Corpse King is probably a very terrifying existence.


    However, in fact, it seems that it is not as scary as the rumors, especially for the five kings. Because hundreds of years ago, they met the Black Corpse King once. Although the Black Corpse King was born a thousand years ago, it is a long time ago. However, when it was first born, as a necromantic creature, there was actually no wisdom. It was just a corpse turned into a ghoul, wandering alone, and didn''t know what to do. At that time, the environment of the Boundary Corpse Sea was not the same as it is now. Many places were not only filled with poisonous miasma, but like the oasis base area where living creatures could survive. In this environment, there is no wisdom to cultivate. In fact, the strength of the Black Corpse King has grown very slowly.


    Those of the wise race have cultivated for ten years, and it may take a hundred years for the Black Corpse King to have the effect of having a family for ten years. Therefore, even if hundreds of years have passed, the Black Corpse King has only improved some wisdom and not much strength. However, improving his wisdom at this time allowed him to advance by leaps and bounds in the next few hundred years, not to be much ahead of the other four kings.


    Under this situation, the strength of the Black Corpse King is indeed stronger than the other four kings, and even the other four kings combined are not his opponents. He was so powerful that the other four kings never dared to go beyond his rules, and were afraid of him no matter what they did.


    Right now, it can be said that it is a time when the sea of ??corpses on the border is blooming. A large number of undead creatures appear and their wisdom is greatly improved. As a result, the other four kings develop rapidly. Not only do their own strengths improve to another level, but also the power they possess. Raised to another scale. But at this time, the Black Corpse King didn¡¯t take any action and didn¡¯t show up. This allowed kings with ample ambitions, such as the Blue Bone King and the Heavenly Spirit King, to continue to develop their power, and then wanted to fight the Black Corpse King and finally reunite. Border corpse sea.


    In the past, the Black Corpse King was asleep, and now, the situation in the Border Corpse Sea has undergone tremendous changes, so he just woke up.


    The huge coffin placed in the inner chamber of the stone wall, after the lid of the coffin moved slowly by itself, one seemed to be coated with a layer of oil, and then dripping with drops of black oily claws, with long nails, it looked like an addiction. The claws of the blood devil, the claws pushed open the lid of the coffin, and then a swarthy body stood up. The dark corpse also seemed to have been splashed with oil, or the dark blood, which was too thick and wanted to drip out when pressed. This is a ghoul, but he doesn''t think much about it with other ghouls, because the top of his head seems to be growing hair.


    This is very weird. After all, a ghoul is a dead person, and it takes a long time to become a ghoul from being conceived from a dead person. Therefore, it is very likely that a ghoul will be conceived as a ghoul if the body does not rot during the dead. But even at this time, the hair will fall out. So since it is a dead person, such a thing as long hair is impossible, right?


    In this way, the situation of the Black Corpse King is very unbelievable and amazing. Could it be said that the Black Corpse King has surpassed the ghoul and can restore its vitality and develop into a living person?


    This kind of thing is unheard of.


    A ghoul, how could this happen. It may be that the Black Corpse King said that after a long sleep practice, he has evolved to this point. The world is so big, there are no surprises, not to mention this sky world, which originally contained more characteristic elements.


    After the Black Corpse King woke up, the ghouls in the Shek Pik cottage seemed to be aware of it, and they were suddenly very excited, very scared, and panicked and afraid. Then they ran quickly and gathered under the Shibi Shanzhai Military Training Ground, facing the doorway leading to the inner chamber of the Shibi.


    At this time, the Black Corpse King slowly walked out. The Black Corpse King put on an armor, but no helmet on his head. His expression was not the deformed and tattered face of the ghoul, but rather like a person, but with some tight muscle lines, plus the smooth and kindness of the black corpse oil.


    "See the Black Corpse King, congratulations on the Black Corpse King''s awakening and exit!" Many ghoul soldiers knelt down and surrendered when they saw the Black Corpse King.


    Suddenly, the shouts filled the entire cottage, which can be said to be very powerful. Looking at the ghoul soldiers, they are also very well-trained. It can be seen from these that the power of the Black Corpse King is indeed much stronger than that of other kings. Just from the appearance of these ghoul soldiers, it can be seen that they are very different.


    The Black Corpse King looked at the densely packed ghoul soldiers underneath, his expression confident and majestic, and the king''s aura was much stronger than the other four kings. This is probably like the feeling of the last big boss. He raised his hand to signal to the ghoul underneath to be quiet, and suddenly the ghoul underneath stopped shouting together, quiet and tidy.


    The Black Corpse King looked at them and said, "Recently, there has been a lot of movement in the sea of ??corpses on the border. It seems that it is time for our black blood to be covered here. We should have done this long ago, but at that time it was too much to do. It¡¯s simple, they didn¡¯t take action. Now, they should be stronger? So, I will go to see and see to see if I can be satisfied."


    This is also very domineering. It''s like saying that he didn''t dominate the border corpse sea before, because he felt that the enemy was too weak and he didn''t have a fight. Although it is very arrogant, but for the character of the Black Corpse King, that can indeed be said. After all, when he cultivated to a certain level of strength, the other four kings were just born. Then he went to deal with it, just like dealing with an infant, there is really no difficulty.


    After the Black Corpse King spoke, a ghoul soldier wanted to talk. The Black Corpse King saw him, allowed him to speak, waved his hand, and signaled that the ghoul soldier could speak.


    The ghoul soldier said: "Report to Lord Black Corpse King. Recently, in the Border Corpse Sea, I heard some unusual things. I don¡¯t know if I should tell Lord Black Corpse King.¡±


    "Oh?" The Black Corpse King was very curious about these things. He seemed to be eager for something big to happen in the Boundary Corpse Sea, and then it could arouse his interest, otherwise the master would be lonely, and no one would be an opponent is very boring. He said to the ghoul soldier: "What is unusual?"


    "I heard that there is a human race involved in the corpse sea on our border!" The ghoul Binghui reported.

 Chapter 2699： Paranoid soldier!

    The black corpse king''s domain is far away from the other four kings'' domains, and he has no interest in the other four kings, so he has not paid much attention. They felt that with the Black Corpse King, the other four kings would not dare to take action anyway. Moreover, the four kings would not be the opponent of the black corpse king, so there was no need to bother. Therefore, the external news on their side is relatively closed and they don''t know much about it.


    For the unusual news that the ghoul soldier learned about the other four kings, not only the black corpse king, but other ghoul soldiers are also very interested. Everyone wants to hear what this ghoul soldier will say. The general things come. When they heard what the ghoul soldier said, the scene was quiet!


    I don''t know if this surprised them or scared them. After all, this is the sea of ??corpses on the border, the chassis of their undead creatures, and the living beings here, even if they can hold the poisonous miasma, how long can they hold it? Let alone act here and want to interfere with the affairs of the border corpses!


    "Hahaha..."


    After the scene was quiet, suddenly everyone burst into laughter, even the Dark Corpse King. The black corpse king felt that it was good to hear a joke. After sleeping for so long, to hear a joke when he woke up can make his mood comfortable, which is good. It''s just that, as a majestic king, his body trembles with a smile like this, it seems a bit gaffe.


    "Cough!" After laughing, the Black Corpse King pretended to cough and asked everyone to come back seriously, not like this. Then the scene calmed down and became the same as before.


    The black corpse king looked at the ghoul soldier who had just reported the situation, and said with satisfaction and joy: "You have grown a lot. You learned to tell these jokes to please me. Very good, I will reward you!"


    "Um..." The ghoul soldier didn''t expect this to happen, it was a bit daunting. Report the situation yourself, be said to be a joke, and then get rewards? What is the situation, is there such a good thing?


    However, this ghoul soldier was very surprised by what he heard, and felt that this matter must be taken seriously. After all, the human being in the rumor has done a lot of amazing things. If it threatens his side, his side is Be prepared. Therefore, the ghoul soldier still wanted to tell the whole situation of the black corpse king, and said again: "My lord black corpse, thank you very much for your reward, but regarding the human interference in our border corpse sea, I think we must pay attention to it. Get up because..."


    "Huh?" The ghoul soldier said, and the black corpse king suddenly snorted, which was about to become angry.


    Threatening your side? Are you kidding me, is it that your own strength is weak, and that even a human race can be threatened?


    The other ghoul soldiers realized that the dark corpse king''s mood was wrong, and they were immediately very worried. They all hinted that the ghoul soldier should stop talking, so as not to make the dark corpse king angry, it would not be good for them. You know, if the Black Corpse King gets angry, even his own people will eat it. I remember once in the past that the Black Corpse King got angry and ate more than a dozen of the elites around him in a row, regardless of loss or loss. As long as he was angry, he could vent anything.


    This is why many ghoul soldiers are afraid of the black corpse king.


    In the eyes of the Black Corpse King and many ghoul soldiers, what this ghoul soldier mentioned can only be regarded as a joke, because the interference of a human race into the border corpse sea is a new thing, but it is impossible to threaten. To them. For them, the influence of a human race is not as good as that of an ordinary undead creature. Because the human race, even in other star worlds suitable for living creatures, is a small and inferior race, especially if it is an old human race, it is basically the weakest race. What threat can such a person have?


    Besides, he still came to the border corpse sea. The venomous miasma of the corpse sea on the border requires a lot of power to deal with. Under this situation, how much power can be used to fight? I am afraid that there are very few, then, an ordinary necromantic creature, it is indeed possible to solve him.


    Therefore, the Black Corpse King and many ghoul soldiers felt that in the face of their such powerful and well-trained force, what should a human race have to care about?


    However, the ghoul soldier is a bit stubborn. If you don¡¯t say it, you don¡¯t feel relieved, or he is really thinking about himself and doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to his own territory, or he still thinks about himself. Can unify the border and corpse sea, and accomplish great careers. Therefore, no one is allowed to destroy it.


    He ignored the ghoul soldiers who hinted that he should stop talking, and said to the Black Corpse King: "His Black Corpse King, that human race is not an ordinary human race, I don''t think we can despise him..."


    "You still said! Do you think my strength is not as good as a human race?!" The Black Corpse King was really angry, and shouted at the ghoul soldier.


    The other ghoul soldiers were trembling with fright, and at the same time they were blessed to the ghoul soldier who insisted on going on. This is really fucking, why do you like to find death so much? Is it interesting to provoke the Black Corpse King?


    Many ghoul soldiers wanted to kill that ghoul soldier, and now they were scared to death. They didn''t want to become the food in the mouth of the black corpse king because of the anger of the black corpse king.


    "Lord Black Corpse King please calm down!" The ghoul soldier didn''t want to survive, and many ghoul soldiers wanted to survive, so they shouted together to let the Black Corpse King calm down.


    However, the ghoul soldier was really paranoid, and he wanted to report. He felt that in the face of some serious problems, his loyalty was against his ears. To achieve a great career success, there are always some sacrifices, and he is not afraid of sacrifices. So, he continued: "Master Black Corpse King, that human race..."


    "You..." The Black Corpse King has never tried to be so irritated by people, and he is really angry, and a terrible killing aura is coming out of his body.


    When many other ghoul soldiers saw this, their hearts were wailing. This fucking, damn, that guy, what''s the problem with his head, he wants to die if he wants to die, why are you pulling yourself together... They are so angry that they really want to get rid of that ghoul soldier in the past. Piece.


    At this time, the Black Corpse King couldn''t help it anymore, and he made a "swish", without seeing what he was doing, he flew directly in front of the ghoul soldier, pinched the ghoul soldier by the neck, and lifted it up directly. .


    "You are looking for death!" The Black Corpse King''s temper is very hot, and he is about to kill this ghoul soldier.


    This ghoul soldier knew that he was very dangerous, but even if he died, he had to tell the story of the human race. He quickly shouted: "That human race has already united the Heavenly Spirit King, the White Spirit King, and the Mountain Corpse King, and will attack the Blue Bone King. !"


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of the ghoul soldier, the black corpse king was a little surprised.


    That human race can do so many things?

 Chapter 2700： Turned out!

    The Black Corpse King didn''t expect that a human race could do so many things, still such a powerful thing. Although he didn''t put the mountain corpse king, the white spirit king, the heavenly spirit king, and the blue bone king in his eyes at all, but in the border corpse sea, except for him, the strength of these four kings was top. It can be said that he is a special case and cannot represent general strength. He was born too early and too strong. Therefore, being able to solve the mountain corpse king and the heavenly spirit king is equivalent to the strength above the ubiquitous existence of the border corpse sea.


    In this case, if that human race wants to continue to make a move, he is going to make a move. This kind of result was indeed something he had never thought of. He thought about countless possibilities. In the end, the forces developed by the Border Corpse Sea should attack him, but he didn''t expect that it would be a human race, that is, a foreign race would attack him.


    With the continuous improvement of the wisdom of the dead creatures in the border corpse sea, like the black corpse king, the blue bone king, and the mountain corpse king, in fact, slowly have a sense of ethnic group. In other words, I feel that these undead creatures must be as independent as other races and become a recognized race with their own star world. And this sea of ??corpses is their territory.


    Hearing that paranoid ghoul soldier said that the human race had united with the White Spirit King, the Mountain Corpse King, and the Heaven Spirit King, and was dealing with the Blue Bone King, the Black Corpse King did not continue to kill him, and let him go. . Because such a news is indeed worth noting. It is definitely not easy for a human race to do such a thing. And the Black Corpse King thought that this might not be done by a human race, maybe there is a stronger force behind that human race.


    In this case, it is the forces of other star worlds that will attack the Border Corpse Sea.


    "They want to be beautiful!" The Black Corpse King yelled, absolutely not allowing such things to happen. The Boundary Corpse Sea is his site, and he absolutely does not allow others to touch, let alone, nor accept being someone else''s site!


    The Black Corpse King looked at the ghoul soldier and snorted coldly: "What else do you know about that human race?"


    The ghoul soldier shook his head and said: "Report to Lord Black Corpse King, because we are too far away from there, and no inspectors were sent there, so I don¡¯t know much information. And I know this news because A ghoul soldier who escaped told me. He said that the human race was very powerful, even if it faced the elite troops of the Heavenly Spirit King, it was killed all at once. Moreover, the human race did not take the initiative, he seemed to have mastered it. What a wonderful secret technique, it may be a summoning technique that uses a summoning object. When I heard the news, I felt it necessary to report to you, so I came to tell you."


    The Black Corpse King nodded and said: "Very well, you did a good job, this king has a lot of rewards. Now, I order you to take an elite force to the Blue Bone King territory to see what is going on. If that human race I''m dealing with him, he can''t deal with it, just support him. Hmph, the border corpse sea is the territory of our necrotic creatures, if someone else interferes at this time, we must unite and solve them first!"


    The meaning of the black corpse king, there is a feeling of unanimous outward.


    "Yes, your subordinates take the order, thank you Lord Black Corpse King!" The ghoul soldier said to the Black Corpse King.


    At this time, the other ghoul soldiers were a little envious. This paranoid guy didn''t expect to stick to it, and it might be reused by the Black Corpse King. Then, many ghoul soldiers became a little jealous and angry again. Because of the paranoia of the ghoul soldier just now, it might affect them. But now, that ghoul soldier has been rewarded and reused, it''s none of their business. This is too much and unfair!


    Although the Black Corpse King''s subordinates are well-trained and relatively powerful, they are actually not so united. They are all frightened by the power of the Black Corpse King. And they want to be the subordinates of the Black Corpse King because they think it''s a kind of glory, and it''s very faceless to say it. Because the prestige of the Black Corpse King had already been resounding long ago, it was beyond comparison with the other four kings. Therefore, among the dead creatures in the border corpse sea, when others knew that they were under the black corpse king, they thought of the horror of the black corpse king, and then they were afraid and jealous. Therefore, no one would dare to provoke the Black Corpse King''s men.


    However, now that a powerful human race appeared, it seemed to provoke the authority of the Black Corpse King. For many ghoul soldiers, they don''t think this must be a bad thing. On the contrary, there is a kind of expectation in my heart, or the mood of watching the excitement. The Black Corpse King has such a terrifying prestige, so in the face of that human race, will he continue to be so authoritative? But if the authority of the black corpse king is hit, that is actually a very interesting thing.


    Probably, in the hearts of many ghoul soldiers, there are some who cannot understand the black corpse king.


    ...


    At this time, Tang Ye, Asiya, and Gu Xie brought a team of well-equipped, superior-strength, and trained bone elite soldiers to the territory of the Blue Bone King. They wanted to defeat the Blue Bone King. The king''s territory was taken.


    When approaching the Blue Bone King''s territory, an inspector found them, and Tang Ye also saw them. Then Sivir made a quick shot, and several sharp blades, which were simply condensed by strength, flew out and hit them with precision. Several inspectors were composed of bone soldiers, undead, and ghouls. This is for a more flexible combination and exert better power.


    Tang Ye admired this very much. He felt that the Blue Bone King had that kind of consciousness. If it weren''t for the existence of a powerful person like him, the Blue Bone King might eventually become the lord of the Border Corpse Sea.


    Where are the patrolmen of the Blue Bone King who are Sivir¡¯s opponents. As an angel, Sivir is not as strong as Asiya, but it is more than enough to deal with necrotic creatures, even elite ones. . Therefore, under her dart attack, the four patrolmen of course died.


    To kill spirit creatures, you need to attack to the point. The undead must hit the center of the heart, the skeleton soldiers must smash the head, and the ghouls must also smash the head. As for Sivir''s darts ability, she is good at this, and the degree of accuracy is completely beyond question.


    Of the five or six patrolmen, four were solved at once. The remaining two ran faster, and Sivir continued to shoot, preparing to eliminate them all. But Tang Ye waved his hand to stop it, leaving her alive.


    Sivir continued to attack, killing one, leaving only one. It was a skeleton soldier, waiting for Tang Ye and Gu Xie to catch up, and when they came to him, he looked so weak and helpless. After seeing Tang Ye and Gu Xie, he knew that this was the human race that had spread very strongly recently. It is said that this human race is very powerful. It has interfered in the affairs of the Border Corpse Sea, and has solved the Heavenly Spirit King, and has also united the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King. This is undoubtedly the strongest without the power of the Black Corpse King. Of it. Even the Blue Bone King can''t fight it!


    The appearance of Tang Ye, the human race, seemed to be born out of the sky, which surprised many dead creatures.

 Chapter 2701： Its a talent!

    The bone inspectors who were left alone were panicked. In front of him were a few people riding war horses, Gu Xie, Tang Ye, and Asiya. The skeletal war horse is high above, this is the right and powerful talents can sit on. What''s more, behind Gu Xie there is a well-equipped elite skeletal army. This lone skeletal inspector really wants to die. It is too terrifying to be surrounded!


    The only thing that allowed him to ease his emotions was that all he could see were bone soldiers, just like him. Tang Ye and Asiya all put on robes to cover their faces, so they couldn''t see them. Gu Xie and the elite bone soldiers behind him were not undead and ghouls, so the inspecting bone soldiers felt that they were all companions, would they not kill themselves?


    "Are you a subordinate of the Blue Bone King?" Gu Xiewen said. Although Gu Xie obeyed Tang Ye''s orders, Tang Ye gave him the priority to deal with these matters. That is to say, Tang Ye was only watching from the sidelines and would only take action when necessary, letting Gu Xie be the boss. s position.


    The bone inspector heard Gu Xie¡¯s question and did not dare to hide it. Since he did not kill him at this time, he felt that there might be a chance not to be killed, so he immediately told Gu Xie: "Yes, yes, I am the Blue Bone King. I¡¯m responsible for patrolling the subordinates, and report back once I find anything."


    "Then you can go back and report now and tell the King of Blue Bone that I am coming to take his territory. This will be my territory. I will say that I am..." Gu Xie said, suddenly don''t know what to say. Everyone has a title of king, but he doesn''t.


    He looked at Tang Ye, wondering if he should also have a title, or Tang Ye should have a title, so that he could report it later and scare others.


    "My Lord Evil King..." When Gu Xie looked over, Tang Ye knew what he wanted to express, and Tang Ye helped him casually, called the Evil King.


    Gu Xie felt good when he heard it, and he was very happy. He looked back at the patrolling bone soldiers under the Blue Bone King and said, "I said that the evil king is coming."


    "That''s it?" The skeletal patrol soldier was a little stunned, did he just let him go? No other requirements?


    The patrolling bone soldier felt that he was originally doing reporting work, even if the evil king didn''t say that, he would definitely report to the blue bone king when he returned. But now the Evil King didn''t let himself do other things, such as betraying the Blue Bone King, exerting certain power on him, asking him to serve, or he would die.


    "Why, what do you want?" Gu Xiejian inspects the skeleton soldiers like this. It feels interesting. Isn''t he going to let him go?


    "Um..." the inspector bone soldier said, "I want me to betray the Blue Bone King for the Evil King, or serve you, don''t you need it? Just let me go like this?"


    Gu Xie and Tang Ye amused both Gu Xie and Tang Ye with the words of the patrolling bone soldiers. Hey, how come this guy feels a little silly.


    In fact, the patrolling skeleton soldier felt that Gu Xie was quite gentle, not as irritable as the Blue Bone King. In fact, working under the Blue Bone King felt a little bit frightened every day. Although strength is respected in the sea of ??corpses in the border, whoever has a hard fist will listen. However, this is very effective for necromantic creatures with low intelligence, but for those necromancer creatures with a certain degree of enlightenment, it is sometimes counterproductive. Because you have enlightened your wisdom, you will think and demand. For example, if you don''t want to survive and do things in such a restless environment, you want to find a better leader.


    Right now this patrolling skeleton soldier is civilized to a certain degree, and he actually doesn''t like doing things under the Blue Bone King. But now that he sees the Evil King, the Evil King does not have the violent and murderous feeling of the Blue Bone King. This makes him feel that doing things under the Evil King will be better?


    Faithfulness depends on cultivation. The Blue Bone King simply used force to frighten him, but it did not actually give a lot of spiritual peace and satisfaction, so it is not surprising that he was betrayed.


    After listening to the inspection of the skeleton soldier, Gu Xie glanced at Tang Ye, and felt that listening to the inspection of the skeleton soldier could make use of him.


    "Master, what do you think?" Gu Xie asked Tang Ye.


    Such a question also revealed Tang Ye''s identity by the way, as an army master of the evil king! And the evil king respects him very much, so his status is also very high!


    The patrol skeleton soldier saw it in his eyes and silently remembered it in his heart. At the same time, he already felt that the breath that Tang Ye radiated was not a dead creature, but the vitality of a living thing. In this way, he knew that Tang Ye was that powerful human race. It seemed that he had indeed intervened in the affairs of the border corpse sea, and it was the evil king who helped.


    In this situation, it is easy to think that the evil king was only supported by Tang Ye. After all, before this human race appeared, there was no such person as the evil king. After this human race appeared, the evil king appeared, and then this human race must be inextricably related to the evil king.


    No matter what the situation is, it is enough to show that this human race is very powerful. Just being able to move freely in the border corpse sea is enough to explain.


    The inspection of the bone soldiers had measured it, and now the Bai Ling King and the Mountain Corpse King were on the side of Gu Xie, then the Blue Bone King was definitely not an opponent. It seems that the Blue Bone King will be destroyed sooner or later, so it is a wise choice to join Gu Xie at this time.


    Regarding Gu Xie¡¯s question, Tang Ye didn¡¯t say much, but just nodded slightly, saying that he could use this to inspect the skeleton soldiers, but don¡¯t promise any benefits, just order things directly, and don¡¯t reveal his secrets Give it to him, and at the same time, there is no need for him to do anything specially, just let him go back and report to the Blue Bone King.


    Gu Xie expressed his understanding, and then said to the patrol skeleton soldier: "Would you like to join me?"


    "This..." However, he didn''t expect that the skeletal inspection soldier did not immediately agree. He seems a little slow. At this time, I didn''t feel that I was facing the danger of death at any time, and I was not nervous at all. It''s an individual talent.


    "I want to join the evil king''s account, but I know that if I betrayed casually, it is wrong. I can betray the Blue Bone King, and I can also betray you. In this case, you will definitely not reuse me. So I think...I will do my best for you when you destroy the Blue Bone Queen, Lord Evil King." The Inspector Bone Soldier said.


    "You guy..." Gu Xie felt that the inspecting skeleton soldier was angry and smiling, and said, "Then you go back, report to the Blue Bone King, and say that my evil king is here, and let him be prepared. Otherwise, nothing is wrong with you, let''s go, or I will kill you."


    "Okay, okay! Thank you Lord Evil King!" The inspector skeleton soldier nodded and left quickly.


    This is Tang Ye said: "He is quite interesting, he can eliminate the Blue Bone Queen and he is still alive, so he can train it."


    "Yes!" Gu Xie replied.

 Chapter 2702： A little bit different!

    After the patrolling bone soldiers left, Tang Ye and Gu Xie continued to the Blue Bone King''s territory. Although there were Asiya and the others, Tang Ye was not careful. The closer he gets to the territory of the Blue Bone King, the more careful he is, always paying attention to the surrounding situation, and also let Asiya and the others pay attention to it, and report it if there is something wrong.


    Asiya nodded and said that she had received it, and now they are very willing to follow Tang Ye''s arrangement. Although they occasionally felt that Tang Ye was too careful, in terms of their strength, they didn''t need to worry about a necromantic creature with the strength of the primary realm of the master of the star field.


    However, because they had seen what Tang Ye did with such caution, Athea and the others felt that Tang Ye''s safe method was very reliable, and believed that Tang Ye could not be wrong. If Tang Ye''s arrangements would go wrong, then other people''s arrangements would be even more likely.


    In fact, Asiya and the others had seen a lot of Tang Ye''s strength, they would never think that Tang Ye was only the tenth level of the Lord of the Stars, and had not yet reached the realm of the Lord of the Stars. If you look down on Tang Ye because of this, you would be wrong, and you will definitely suffer in the end. Asiya and the others even estimated that even if they met Tang Ye, if they didn''t understand Tang Ye, they might win against Tang Ye, but they would certainly not be so easy, and they would even pay a price beyond imagination.


    In fact, even Asiya and the others still felt that Tang Ye had other secrets they didn''t know, and Tang Ye didn''t seem to intend to tell them. Every time they think about this, they feel a little lost. Of course they hope Tang Ye can tell them everything. At the same time, they also have some fears. Because I don''t know what terrible secrets are behind Tang Ye, sometimes I feel that Tang Ye hides very deeply and is a very terrifying person.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t have any other big secrets, if any, it was the secret of Phoenix. The phoenix can be said to be the top-like existence of this sky world. When it is at its full strength, not to mention the number one, it can also be the overlord of the sky world. Then having the power of the Phoenix is ??tantamount to having many possibilities. For example, he is a human race, and one day, it is completely possible to grow to the top of this world.


    However, the Phoenix has fallen into a deep sleep recently and has no chance to come out and instruct Tang Ye to practice, so Tang Ye has been following the previous method, constantly absorbing the power of the undead to fill the dead wood and spring power tree. Now it is full, that is, it is at the tenth level of the Star Lord. And then as long as you break through, you can reach the realm of the master of the star field.


    At this time, the inspecting bone soldier returned to the territory of the Blue Bone King and went to see the Blue Bone King. Although after seeing Gu Xie, he already had the heart to serve him, but now, he still works for the Blue Bone King. I don''t know if he can''t change his mind or what, he just feels that only when the Blue Bone King is destroyed before he joins the ancient evil, this is a moral approach. Otherwise, an immoral person will not be reused wherever he goes. Even, it will not be trusted. After all, if you are a betrayer, if you can betray one person, you can betray another person. As long as you are in power, you are very worried about betrayers.


    So at this time, the inspecting bone soldiers still truthfully told the Blue Bone King about Gu Xie and their situation.


    "What are you talking about? You said that several elite inspectors were killed? Moreover, they were killed easily, and there was no room to fight back?" Hearing the report from the inspecting skeleton soldiers, the Blue Bone King was a little afraid Believe. Several elite inspectors are all of the second and third level of the master of the star field. They are very strong, and they are so easy to be killed.


    So doesn''t it mean that this bone monster, known as the Evil King, has to be stronger than the eight or nineth level of the master of the star field?


    This is almost the same as myself. However, the evil king still had that mysterious human race with him, and there were several mysterious people who didn''t know their strength. This has to make people wonder whether there are stronger people in it. Otherwise, the Heavenly Spirit King would not be killed so easily.


    In fact, the patrol skeleton soldier has the strength of the master of the star field, which is very strong, but before facing the power dart played by Sivir, he really has no room to resist. If he was hit, he believed he would die immediately. And even if he had time to prepare for defense, the defense would be broken, and then he would still be killed.


    For such a force, inspecting the skeleton soldiers is also very surprised. Sometimes, he even felt that the strength of the evil king and the great military division was nothing more than that, and he didn''t need to be afraid. However, their side has such a strong strength that he can''t afford any resistance at all. In this way, he felt that the strength of the evil king and the great army division was unfathomable, and he should not be careless, thinking that he could deal with it.


    The inspecting bone soldiers answered the Blue Bone King: "Yes, Lord Blue Bone King, the power on the Evil King is so powerful. I have reason to believe that when we were besieging the Mountain Corpse King earlier, the Heavenly Spirit King sent out to support us. Our elite undead soldiers were simply wiped out. In fact, it was the method of the Evil King¡¯s hand, the human race in the rumor, who was called the Great Army Master by the Evil King. And such a method, Lord Blue Bone King, you have personally seen it. It is indeed very powerful and amazing, and it wiped out such a powerful elite undead soldier in one fell swoop. So this time, facing the attack of the evil king, we cannot be careless."


    "Nonsense, of course I know!" The Blue Bone King became a little irritable, "Is there anything else, you tell me everything, you must not miss a word!"


    In the heart of the inspecting skeleton soldiers, they are a little speechless towards the Blue Bone King, and they are starting to be irritable again, so they say that their personality is not good. This does not give people a good "king" feeling from the first impression, so they are wise. People are not good at serving their lives faithfully, and those who are not very intelligent are just surrendering to strength. Whenever the wisdom of others rises, the chance of betrayal is also very high.


    This is probably because the bosses of the Blue Bone King are affected by the nature of the necromantic creatures, the necromancer creatures, dark and evil, destruction and killing, ruthless and cruel, this is how they should be, otherwise others will not be convinced. However, don''t ignore one point, that is wisdom.


    The reason why ordinary undead creatures, or giant beasts of ancient undeath creatures, give people the feeling of darkness, evil, and cruel killing, is because they have no wisdom. Without wisdom, it is natural to act according to nature. However, the necrotic creatures of the Border Corpse deserved to be different. They were all born from the dead of various races. To a certain extent, they can restore memory and wisdom, and in this way, they become intelligent creatures.


    Since it is an intelligent creature, it must be based on an intelligent creature. Therefore, if you want to rule, in fact, it is similar to other ethnic groups, and it cannot be suppressed by force alone.

 Chapter 2703： Think of it as a trap!

    The patrol bone soldier is actually a very thoughtful necromantic creature. At the same time, in front of the Blue Bone King, he actually hides a part of his wisdom, which makes the Blue Bone King feel that he is just like other people who are not highly civilized. Those with low prices can be surrendered by force. It is a pity that he is not a silly low-intelligence creature.


    Has a relatively high wisdom, so it is mixed to a relatively high position. However, the inspecting bone soldiers always felt that it was impossible to stay with the Blue Bone King. Although a companion is like a companion tiger, the king of the blue bone king can be a tiger at any time, which is too moody. No one wants to be killed by the Blue Bone King at some time because of some random thing. Then, the strength and the wisdom that he has cultivated, isn''t it for nothing?


    The inspector bone soldier is dissatisfied with the blue bone king. However, he is not going to kill the blue bone king. He is regarded as a minister and loyalty day by day. He does according to his own duties. As an inspector, then Tell the Blue Bone King everything you know, and make specific suggestions. As for whether the Blue Bone King listened or not, he didn''t care about it. His approach was that he didn''t stand on the side of the Evil King at all.


    He told the Blue Bone King the information he wanted, saying: "The Evil King is a man of bones from a place called the Withered Bone Zone. He calls himself the Evil King. He has a clan to help him, and he is called the Great Army Master. It¡¯s not clear what the military commander looks like, because he is wearing a special robes. At the same time, there are a few people who wear the same clothes as the general military commander, and they cannot be seen. And they seem to be following the command of the general military commander, maybe It is a human race just like a large army division. At this moment, the Evil King is coming to us with an elite skeletal army of hundreds of people. That elite skeletal army should not be underestimated, because they are uniformly configured well. The equipment is much better than ours."


    "You said they just brought a troop of a few hundred men? Whether I am elite or ordinary, they just brought a troop of a few hundred men?" The Blue Bone King listened to the report of inspecting the skeleton soldiers, nothing else. Attention, just caught such a little question.


    The inspector skeleton soldier nodded and said, "Yes, it''s just an elite force of hundreds of skeleton soldiers."


    "Ha!" The originally irritable Blue Bone King suddenly laughed, his mood improved, as if he became happy, and then coldly hummed: "Huh, damn, this evil king is really arrogant, just a few hundred people. It''s like dealing with my Blue Bone King, even if it is an elite skeleton soldier? I have nearly 10,000 people here. Even if my people are not so well equipped, they can be dealt with by just using human tactics!"


    The patrol bone soldiers didn¡¯t think so, and said, ¡°Master Blue Bone King, his subordinates don¡¯t think things should be viewed this way. First of all, we know that many of the soldiers under the undead creatures do not have enough civilized wisdom. They are easy Yield to a powerful force. And the evil king has terrifying power. If they deploy these forces that absolutely crush us, then many of their subordinates will be affected, and they may be shocked. Instead of fighting. If we calculate this, our men may have to eliminate more than half..."


    "Why, do you think my strength is not the evil king at all, or the opponent of the human army master?" The Blue Bone King was very angry and stared at the inspecting bone soldiers.


    Then the Blue Bone King felt strange, and asked the inspecting bone soldiers: "The other inspectors were killed, so you were not killed. And the information you said about the evil king is very comprehensive, but you just said the evil king The people in the country can kill the inspectors at once, so how did you survive and how can you learn so much?"


    "Because they didn''t kill me." The inspecting skeleton soldiers told the truth and said to the Blue Bone King: "They didn''t kill me, and they asked me to come back to tell you something. They said that the evil king is here, so you can prepare."


    "What are you talking about?!" When the Blue Bone King listened, he felt that the evil king was very arrogant, and he was immediately very angry, with the urge to hit someone. Then he vented his anger on the inspecting bone soldiers and shouted in a low voice: "They didn''t kill you. They asked you to come back and report to me. They also wanted to let you know so much. I think it''s so ghostly? Say, are they? What benefit has been given to you, let you betray me, let you say this deliberately, what kind of conspiracy has been carried out against you!"


    The patrolling skeleton soldier is very speechless inside, he is so honest, he is so suspicious. However, he had thought about this kind of result, after all, he was honest, but he was not stupid. Even with the character of the Blue Bone King, he felt that he might be killed. So he told Gu Xie earlier that if he was still alive, when the Blue Bone King was destroyed, he would serve Gu Xie. At that time, he probably thought about it, because the fact that he came back alive alone would stimulate the Blue Bone King, make the Blue Bone King irritable, and then kill him to vent his anger.


    However, even with psychological preparations, inspecting the skeleton soldiers still hopes that they will not have any trouble, and finally cultivate to this point, who thinks it will be gone. He said to the Blue Bone King, "Master Blue Bone King, please don''t be angry. I have never been bought by the Evil King. They just lack a person to go back and send you a message. I am just a tool to them! It is precisely the arrogance of the Evil King and the others, and the Lord Blue Bone King is asked to teach them severely!


    "Moreover, if Lord Blue Bone King feels that I deceived you...what can I do to deceive you when I said just now? My words have only one meaning, that is, Lord Blue Bone King, you should not underestimate the evil king. Let me be careful. This is a good thing for adults, isn¡¯t it? If I deliberately said that the evil kings are not strong, let you be negligent, and only find that they are strong when you deal with them. Conspiracy..." The Inspector Bone Soldier explained, feeling helpless in his heart, and couldn''t help but feel that the Blue Bone King''s wisdom is not as good as him?


    After listening to the inspection of the bone soldiers, the Blue Bone King thought for a while, and thought it was the same. However, he still felt that the patrol bone soldiers could not be trusted. Therefore, he decided not to let the patrol bone soldiers stay by his side, and to imprison the patrol bone soldiers.


    "Come here!" The Blue Bone King yelled, and then a few bone soldiers came up. He ordered: "Imprison him and not allow him to act. Hmph, wait for me to see this self-proclaimed evil king. If you find Is there any trap, then the first one I have to deal with when I come back is him!"


    After all, the Blue Bone King first went to deal with the ancient evil approaching. He already knew that the reason why the previous siege of the Mountain Corpse King failed was because of the interference of this evil king. Such a big plan was actually destroyed, and he vowed to kill Gu Xie!

 Chapter 2704： Whats the point!

    Tang Ye and Gu Xie had already arrived in the territory of the Blue Bone King. At this time, the troops under the Blue Bone King had already appeared. There were thousands of people, several times as many as Tang Ye and the others. The black group confronted Tang Ye and them.


    Facing such a huge force, Tang Ye didn''t dare to neglect at all. He even regretted that he had dealt with the Blue Bone King so directly, if he couldn''t solve the Blue Bone King and fell into a melee with thousands of undead creatures, he might not be able to get any benefits.


    He said to Gu Xie: "If there is a war, try to avoid prolonged melee. Although our troops are well equipped, it will not be good for us for a long time. Assia and I will quickly solve the Blue Bone King, you just need to support it. Just fine."


    Gu Xie nodded to express his understanding, and said, "I understand, Master, please be careful."


    In fact, Gu Xie didn''t feel any pressure, because Tang Ye was in front of him, so he just had to do it as Tang Ye said. As for whether Tang Ye can solve the next thing, he believes that no matter whether Tang Ye can make follow-up arrangements. As long as Tang Ye gave orders, he just obeyed.


    This seems to be something he does not need to worry about. However, as a superficial leader, he still hopes to behave better, so that others can see that he is not blindly observing the orders of the generals. In fact, many people have already noticed that he often follows the words of the great military divisions, so many people think that the great military divisions are the most powerful.


    Although there was nothing wrong with this, it was actually good for Tang Ye, and it allowed Tang Ye, the true boss, to establish great prestige.


    It doesn''t matter anymore. Gu Xie believed that there was nothing wrong with following Tang Yehun, so he settled. Although Tang Ye is presiding over the overall situation, this is after all the first time he has brought soldiers to fight, and there should be no problems in any way.


    Ooh!


    Thousands of Blue Bone King¡¯s forces stopped in front of Tang Ye and the two armies confronted. When the battle was about to start, a war horse neighed from within the Blue Bone King¡¯s territory. I saw a person radiating blue light repeatedly, riding a skeletal horse with blue flames burning under his feet, galloping from the road that the soldiers gave way.


    That is the King of Blue Bone.


    The Blue Bone King rode a blue flame horse to the front, facing Tang Ye and Gu Xie. As a skeletal soldier, Blue Bone King¡¯s skull was burning with a blue flame, and the eye hole was also burning with blue flame, like a pair of blue eyes. Looking at it this way, with the blessing of the blue flame special effect, it seems that he is much better than the other bone soldiers and the ancient evil.


    When the Blue Bone King saw Gu Xie, he took a closer look and was immediately shocked. Isn''t that someone who has not yet reached the realm of the master of the star field? What a joke! Such people still call themselves king? Dare to challenge yourself and want to occupy your own territory?


    Shoo!


    The Blue Bone King was angry and pulled the Blue Flame Horse, the Blue Flame Horse neighed. The Blue Bone King felt that he was being teased, and the patrolling bone soldier also lied to him, huh, someone with such a strength actually wanted to kill him, what a joke!


    Then the Blue Bone King thought that the Evil King was assisted by a human race, so it might be that human race that was so powerful. Then he looked at Tang Ye next to Gu Xie, stared carefully, and realized that Tang Ye''s power aura was not strong. That''s it, it''s not his opponent at all!


    "Damn, you guys..." The Blue Bone King was immediately very angry. He felt that Gu Xie and the others were indeed teasing him. He wanted to scold him angrily. However, at this time, he noticed Athea and the others next to Tang Ye. Feel that using powerful strength to snoop on information, you have to be careful immediately.


    The person he can''t snoop, the strength must be higher than him, it may also be some props. However, he can''t be too careless before figuring it out. Think about it again at this time, since Gu Xie and the others dared to come here, they also destroyed the Heavenly Spirit King, and united the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King, then they must have some ability.


    "Are you trying to deal with me?" The Blue Bone King stared at Gu Xie and Tang Ye, and asked coldly. Then his eyes turned to Asiya, Ackerman and Sivir from time to time. But Asiya and the others were silent and silent, and they were wearing robes, and they couldn''t see what it looked like or what was going on. They seemed very mysterious.


    Gu Xie was also riding a war horse, but the war horse did not burn, and it was much inferior to that of the Blue Bone King. However, he did not retreat, took a step with his horse, looked at the blue bone king and said, "Yes, I want to get your territory today. If you are acquainted, let it out obediently. Otherwise..."


    "Hahaha..." Before Gu Xie finished speaking, the Blue Bone King laughed out loud, looking at Gu Xie and found it very ridiculous, and hummed: "Otherwise? Are you going to kill me? It''s up to you? I tell you , Why don¡¯t I give you a choice, because you belong to the group of bone monsters like me, so I let you go. You¡¯d better take your people and disappear before my eyes immediately, otherwise, I¡¯ll Don¡¯t both of you want to go back alive!"


    Gu Xie glanced at Tang Ye and Asiya, and saw that they were motionless, and knew what they meant. He looked at the Blue Bone King again, sneered evilly, and said, "If this is the case, then we don''t have to say so much. If you kill you, there will be no threat to your strength. Don''t worry, I will not take action. To kill you, my people said something like this, and they will do it. They want to see how you, one of the five kings of the sea of ??corpses, will be strong. See if you can stand up to the one of my people trick?"


    "You..." The Blue Bone King was so angry that he was so underestimated. He became irritable, looked at Tang Ye and Asiya and the others, coldly snorted: "This is your person, your so-called great army master? Humph, you are simply a traitor in the border sea of ??corpses, and let the clan intervene. This is the site of the sea of ??corpses on the border, establishing a new race of our necromantic creatures, but you actually gave it to the human race, which is simply a shame to our necromantic creatures!"


    Gu Xie was actually a little concerned about this. However, he knew Tang Ye''s philosophy. And Tang Ye really wanted to build this place into a territory belonging to necrotic creatures, making the necromantic creatures a brand new race. However, Tang Ye hopes that the brand-new ethnic group can be integrated into other races, instead of continuing to feel like those misconceptions that the dead creatures are inherently evil and must be eliminated. And don¡¯t think that the dead creatures are enemies and food. If it is such a relationship, either you die or I die, then what is the meaning of the race or the race, and what is the difference between a necromantic monster?


    Gu Xie needed the right track of healthy development that Tang Ye talked about, so he wouldn''t choose Blue Bone King. Otherwise, even if you become a new race, it is just a relationship between killing and being killed.


    What''s the point?

 Chapter 2705： Polish your combat power!

    Gu Xie''s determination to follow Tang Ye was very firm. Even if he was a necromantic creature, he would be touched by the words of other necromantic creatures, and he would not betray Tang Ye. This is certainly not just because of his loyalty, he is not a foolish man. He did this to Tang Ye because Tang Ye''s development philosophy was good, correct, and healthy for the necromantic creatures in the Sea of ??Corpses.


    Even if other necromantic creatures have some truth, they are not as good as Tang Ye''s. Therefore, following Tang Ye, in addition to Tang Ye''s kindness, he was also convinced of Tang Ye''s idea of ??developing the Border Corpse Sea.


    "If you are allowed to lead the dead creatures in the border sea of ??corpses into a brand new race, I think the end result is also a way of no return. Our dead creatures are not dark creatures that only destroy and kill, we also have good and evil. We also have feelings, and we can live as normal as other races. One day, we will find the reason for our existence, not the situation of killing and being killed!" Gu Xie said to the Blue Bone King, then his tone was firm, hum Said: "So, I won''t hand over the fate of the Boundary Zombie Sea to you. The future of the Boundary Zombie Sea... will be guided by me!"


    When the Blue Bone King heard Gu Xie''s words, he looked at Gu Xie in silence for a while, and then couldn''t help but laughed "hahaha". He thought it was so funny, he didn''t expect to see such a righteous fighter among the dead creatures. It''s like having a stomachache from laughing, if he has a stomach.


    After laughing, the Blue Bone King looked at Gu Xie and laughed ironically: "You are really pitifully stupid. You are affected by that human race. Ha, **** it, this is the human race, or the cunning place of those living creatures. Will be full of deception. However, you are also civilized and wise, how can you be deceived so miserably. Actually regard yourself as a living person, saying what to fight for the normal rights of the dead creatures, and change the dead creatures. Since the dark and evil, destroying the image of killing? What do you say about the right track of the future development of the Border Corpse Sea? Haha...It''s just going to laugh at me, I tell you, the future of undead creatures is to kill and destroy everything! We necromantic creatures, never succumb to any power! If like you said, we would have no soul!"


    The Blue Bone King would definitely not accept Gu Xie''s concept. Gu Xie expressed regret for such a thing. However, he glanced at the other undead creatures and found that some of the soldiers under the Blue Bone King were lost in their expressions. Being able to fall into a daze means that they are also civilized. At this moment, Gu Xie believed that his opinion was not wrong. The reason why those undead creatures are at a loss is naturally because they have heard his words, have a certain amount of thinking, and also agree with his words, otherwise it would not be the case.


    Therefore, the dead creatures in the Sea of ??Corpses on their borders are different from the others. They are wise, have their own soul and will. Although they are dead, they can still live well. In order for the Border Corpse Sea to have such a future, to become a normal world of stars, and to make the undead creatures a normal race, Gu Xie is determined to be firmer than ever at this moment, and must persevere to the end to create a beautiful future for the Border Corpse Sea.


    "Since you are stubborn, don''t blame me for being impolite. Blue Bone King, today, I will destroy you, and your territory will belong to me-under the Evil King!" Gu Xie said to the Blue Bone King. Have a drink, this is not only for the Blue Bone King, but also for other necromantic creatures.


    The Blue Bone King was really furious, so arrogant, he still didn''t listen to him clearly, didn''t think about it at all, then there is no need to continue to say more. The Blue Bone King had a huge killing intent on Gu Xie and shouted in a low voice: "You are simply the shame of our undead creatures. Today I will clear the door for our undead creatures!"


    "Kill!" shouted, the Blue Bone King raised the sharp blade in his hand and ordered the soldiers of the necromancer behind him to start charging. There are ghouls, undead and bone monsters behind him, and the scene is very spectacular and shocking.


    Although Gu Xie was not afraid, he still had to pay attention to such a large number of troops. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Master, please help!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "You let our elite soldiers fight. Although we won''t fight for too long, we still want them to actually join in. This time we bring them out for the sake of polishing. At least this purpose is necessary. Arrived. I''m almost there, I will get rid of the Blue Bone King."


    "Thank you, Master!" Gu Xie nodded.


    Then Gu Xie pulled the war horse, and the front legs of the war horse jumped up, as if ready for battle. He raised his sharp sword again and shouted to the elite bone soldiers behind him: "Warriors, today is the time to witness your strength. You have trained for so long, and it is time for the enemy to see your heroic posture!"


    "Kill!" Gu Xie suddenly swung down his sword.


    The elite skeletal soldiers came out quickly. This elite skeletal soldier is not only well-trained, but also very strong. And the Blue Bone King''s subordinates, in fact, are generally just seven or eighth level of the Star Lord. Like the master realm of the star field, there are only a few elites. Like the previous inspection bone soldiers, they reached the level of the master of the star field, and they were the top existence in the combat power. Because of this, it is very important for him to detect the enemy''s situation and report in time as an advance patrolman. Of course, he needs to use powerful people.


    So at this time, the elite bone soldier that Gu Xie trained was actually stronger than most of the Blue Bone King. Coupled with their very sophisticated equipment, their combat effectiveness is even more superior to that of the Blue Bone King. After they rushed out, they fought a wave of cooperation. This elite skeletal soldier trained some combination play methods, directly blocking the rushing Blue Bone King troops. The strength of the Blue Bone King''s men looked like a mob in front of them.


    Then, after breaking up a wave, they conducted a separate battle to harvest the enemy. On the whole, they fought very well, with very few casualties and very many kills.


    This made the Blue Bone King look down. He rode out on a blue flame warhorse and ran out in front of an elite skeletal soldier. With a sharp knife, the skeletal soldier was immediately broken. With his strength, he is far from the opponent of the Blue Bone King. However, fortunately, he was well equipped, was not killed, and slowly reborn.


    However, if the Blue Bone King makes another move, he will definitely die. At this time, Gu Xie cherished his subordinates very much, and would not watch his subordinates be killed. Besides, it was the Blue Bone King who made the shot, so he couldn''t just watch it anymore. Therefore, he also ran out on a horse to fight the Blue Bone King.


    The Blue Bone King screamed: "I will let you know what it is like to despair, this is the price you provoke me!"

 Chapter 2706： Disparity!

    He was still very sure about the Guxie Blue Bone King. The only thing he was afraid of was the three people beside Tang Ye who couldn''t understand the truth. But now that the matter has developed to the point where it is now, there is no choice but to fight, and there is no other way. First, solve the ancient evil. Then, with all his strength to deal with those mysterious people in robes, he believed that there was no problem.


    Although the equipment of the Bone King is not very good, or even not equipped, his own equipment is very good. From mounts and war horses to defensive armor, to weapons and swords, they are all first-class. And with his strength, the third level of the master of the star field, it can be said that it is more than enough to deal with the ancient evil, after all, the strength of the ancient evil has not reached the realm of the master of the star field.


    However, Gu Xie could still block an attack from the Blue Bone King. This made the Blue Bone King completely surprised. According to the strength gap between him and Gu Xie, Gu Xie couldn''t stop his attack at all, so what was the situation?


    The Blue Bone King severely chopped off the big knife again, but Gu Xie could still block it with a long sword. Although it seemed that Gu Xie was even more strenuous, it did block the attack of the Blue Bone King.


    "How did you do this?!" The Blue Bone King glared at Gu Xie and asked. Not only was he a few levels higher than Gu Xie, but he was also higher than the Great Realm, so he was actually blocked by Gu Xie from attacking?


    Of course, I can¡¯t expect Gu Xie to tell him the secret, knowing that he knows his enemy is not dead in battle. Gu Xie would probably not be so stupid to tell him these things. Wouldn¡¯t that allow the Blue Bone King to better defeat him? Therefore, the Blue Bone King himself was also observing. At this time, he found some clues, and then he felt it carefully, and finally realized that it was the power of the disaster body!


    "Damn it!" The Blue Bone King yelled, feeling that the matter was serious. There is such a thing, the power of the disaster body has too much influence on their necromantic creatures, and it has incalculable potential. He has reason to believe that Gu Xie can block his attack now because of the power of the calamity body.


    "You actually have the power of a calamity body!" The Blue Bone King shouted at Gu Xie.


    The possibility that the power of the calamity body can bring is too great, and the Blue Bone King is not sure whether he can defeat the ancient evil. He didn''t know how much the calamity body''s power had on Gu Xie. From now on, Gu Xie, a person who was much weaker than him, could contend with him. In case this kind of influence is only a little bit of it, then after Gu Xie completely uses the calamity body power, he may not be an opponent at all.


    Gu Xie knew that the Blue Bone King had no bottom in his heart, and sneered: "Do you really think I am so stupid and arrogant? If there is nothing real, I will come here to die? Hmph, Blue Bone King, I said, today I am If you want to get your territory, you who know the current affairs will be brilliant, if you have self-knowledge, don''t use fearless resistance."


    "You..." The Blue Bone King was really angry. When Gu Xie said so, his heart was extremely unwilling, and he was so restrained by the power of the disaster body?


    If you are really not reconciled, you will be desperate!


    The Blue Bone King shouted angrily: "Taking my territory, then I have nothing, then what is the use of me even if I am still alive! Since you have to be so unrelenting, then I can only fight to the death. This is what you forced! "


    Then, the Blue Bone King entered a violent state, this was to use his full strength.


    Gu Xie was shocked when he saw this. In this state, the Blue Bone King was quite powerful, and he was no opponent. Even if the calamity body power is present, after using the calamity body power, it can only reach the level of fighting the Blue Bone King just now, so Gu Xie can only ask Tang Ye for help.


    Tang Ye knew that it was almost time, so she asked Asiya and the others to take action. The elite skeletal squad was fighting the Bone King''s men, and overall it looked like it performed very well. For the purpose of training on the battlefield, this can be regarded as achieved. Now that Gu Xie is in danger, it''s time for Asiya and the others to take action.


    Tang Ye nodded to Asiya, and Asiya understood. Then he jumped up from the battle horse, quickly slid over the blue bone king''s head, then swooped down at the blue bone king, and hit it directly with his fist.


    The Blue Bone King originally attacked Gu Xie, but after encountering Asiya''s attack, he could only deal with Asiya first. He didn''t know how strong Asiya was, and he always wanted to figure it out. Now that Asiya has taken the shot, let''s take a look at it.


    boom!


    "Wh, what?" However, the Blue Bone King didn''t expect that after he went to resist Asiya''s attack, he suddenly felt an extremely powerful force, completely crushing him, and directly crushing his body. This force is too simple to kill him. It''s not that he still isn''t confident in his own strength, or it''s that he is still not arrogant. After feeling that power, he became completely powerless, and felt that he was not Asiya''s opponent.


    Click!


    Sure enough, under Assia''s attack, even though the horse underneath him looked so flaunting, it was shattered by Asia''s power, and the Blue Bone King dropped the horse. But he was still suppressed by Assia''s power, and his body began to shatter, and the blue flame on the skull was beaten by Assia''s power to dissipate. There were also cracks in his skull. If the skull was beaten to pieces, then he would die.


    "Ahhhhhhhh!" The Blue Bone King let out a painful cry, he was very panicked after being beaten to the point.


    The Necromancer of the Blue Bone King, who was originally fighting against Gu Xie''s elite bone soldiers, couldn''t help stopping the battle after seeing the Bone King like this. They looked at the Blue Bone King, but they didn''t expect that the powerful Blue Bone King would be defeated. In front of the power of the evil king, it was so vulnerable. Is this still qualified to be their king?


    "No, don''t kill me!" The Blue Bone King was very painful and very scared. He didn''t want to be killed, even if he was someone else''s subordinate, his territory was taken away by others, and he didn''t want to die. He couldn''t help begging Asiya for mercy.


    But Asiya did not stop attacking. It is difficult to persuade those who possess their own tremendous wisdom and will. Of course, it is not impossible to persuade. But now Tang Ye does not have the energy and time, so she prepared a countermeasure from the beginning. These leaders were killed to avoid future troubles. So, from the very beginning, it was destined that the Blue Bone King would be killed.


    So Athea didn''t stop her hand, and continued to attack, clicking on the skull of the Broken Bone King one by one.


    "No! Don''t do it, don''t kill me, please..." The Blue Bone King didn''t expect that the strength of himself and Asiya was so different from each other. After being completely crushed, there would be no previous determination and arrogance. In the face of such a power gap, it is indeed very weak. It is not possible to win if you take your life and fight. This is basically no use even if you take your life, so it is easy for people to collapse, and there is no fighting intention.


    It is a pity that even if the Blue Bone King begs for mercy, there is only one death word in his fate, and Assia''s power smashes his skull to pieces.

 Chapter 2707： Give a name!

    The Blue Bone King was killed by Asiya, and his pain and begging for mercy were all seen by his necromancers. For those necromantic soldiers who have enlightened their wisdom, facing such a situation, they are clearly aware that they have lost. The Blue Bone King was killed, so there is nothing to fight. As for those necromantic soldiers with little civilized wisdom, they surrendered directly after the Blue Bone King was killed. In their view, the strong are respected, and they need to serve the evil king.


    They will be willing to do this, because the evil king is so powerful and will become their new king. Since there is no good own will, then it is to act according to the simple rule of respecting the strong.


    After Asiya killed the Blue Bone Queen, Gu Xie immediately went over, brought up the skeleton of the Blue Bone King, and shouted in a low voice: "Your king has been killed by me. Now, the Blue Bone King is gone, some It''s just my evil king! You surrender quickly, otherwise don''t blame my subordinates for being merciless!"


    At the moment when the Blue Bone King was killed, the undead under his men had no intention of fighting anymore. Now that Gu Xie did this, it made the group of undead soldiers no longer have the idea of ??fighting, and they all knelt down. Gu Xie bowed his head to proclaim his minister, shouting: "Wish to follow the evil king, and would like to follow the evil king!"


    In this way, the domain of the Blue Bone King became the domain of Gu Xie. The matter of dealing with the Blue Bone King was resolved. The next step is to enter the territory of the Blue Bone King and deal with the group of necromancers that he received.


    Gu Xie was very satisfied with the fact that the dead spirits did not surrender to him. In this way, he achieved the goal of solving the Blue Bone King. He returned to Tang Ye and said, "Master, the Blue Bone King has resolved it, what should I do next? Should you return to the Withered Bone Zone, or stay on the Blue Bone King''s side?"


    Tang Ye said: "There is still Disya in the Withered Bone Area who is dealing with things. Let''s stay on the side of the Blue Bone King''s domain first, finish processing the things here, and then make plans."


    "Yes!" Gu Xie nodded.


    Afterwards, Gu Xie, Tang Ye and others entered the core territory of the Blue Bone King, where the Blue Bone King usually stayed to handle affairs. In fact, the living measures in the Boundary Zombie Sea are very simple, because they are undead creatures, so there are not many requirements in this regard. The place where the Blue Bone King stayed in the past was just a few simple houses built of bones, like a yurt. After entering here, Gu Xie began to summon the men of the original Blue Bone King to learn relevant information from them.


    "In fact, the strongest person here is the captain of the patrol." When asked for some information, a powerful subordinate of the Blue Bone King said to Gu Xie.


    Gu Xie was taken aback for a moment and glanced at Tang Ye next to him. They all thought of a person, the silly bone inspector who had been let go before. His strength is quite good, and I heard from Asiya that there is the second level of the master of the star field. This is higher than Tang Ye and Gu Xie. Of course, for these ordinary necromancers, it is just that they have stronger cultivation strength, and there is nothing special about the others. Therefore, the power that can be exerted is the second level of the master of the star field, and there are no bonuses such as other secret skills and equipment. But things like Tang Ye and Gu Xie are different. They have secret skills and equipment, such as calamity body power, so they will get a huge bonus in terms of combat power.


    "Is this the leader of the inspection team?" Gu Xie was curious about the strongest person among the Necromancers.


    The skeletal soldier said: "I''ve been imprisoned, I will release him now, let him come to you!"


    Soon, the inspection team leader came, and Tang Ye and Gu Xie saw that it was indeed the silly inspection bone soldier.


    The skeletal soldiers came in and saw the Evil King and Tang Ye. They were very happy. He immediately knelt down and said, "I have seen the Evil King and the Great Army Master!"


    He knew what the current result meant, it was nothing more than that the Blue Bone King was dealt with by the Evil King, and now this territory belonged to the Evil King. Think of the Blue Bone King... Although it feels a pity, but the fact is, it can only be a general feeling.


    When Gu Xie saw this stupid guy, he was happy and said, "It turned out to be you. I didn''t expect you to be the strongest necromancer here now."


    "No, no, no, the evil king is the strongest, and then there are the big military divisions, and the friends of the big military divisions, how can I be the strongest. The evil king is really a joke to me, I''m just better than other dead souls The soldier is a little stronger." The inspector skeleton soldier immediately shook his head and said.


    Gu Xie just teased him. Tang Ye had signaled before that after solving the Blue Bone Queen, if he could still meet him, he would be cultivated. It just so happened that Gu Xie was also very fond of him and interested, so he decided to let him join and cultivate him as his confidant. He asked the inspecting bone soldiers: "Now that the Blue Bone King has been destroyed by me, would you like to serve me?"


    "Naturally I am willing!" The Inspector Bone Soldier had already decided on this matter, and then immediately knelt down and shouted, "Subordinates have seen Lord Evil King!"


    Although it was called the Evil King, it sounded dark and evil, but the inspection of the skeleton soldiers felt that the Evil King was better-faced than the kings he had encountered, and he was less afraid of getting along with him. He felt that he could be more natural and perform better. Show your talents.


    "Very good." Gu Xie was very satisfied with the choice of patrolling the bone soldiers, and then asked: "What is your name?"


    "Uh... the subordinates don''t have a name yet." The Inspector Bone Soldier said in embarrassment. This is a common situation in the border corpse sea. These undead creatures don''t know much about their names, and they don''t usually communicate much, because many of them can''t speak, and they act very mechanically before they have civilized wisdom. However, after the civilized wisdom, they were all recovered and worked according to the rank distribution.


    Gu Xie was taken aback for a moment, but soon felt nothing about inspecting the skeleton soldiers without a name. I think he didn''t have a name at the beginning, and even if he recovered some of his past memories, in fact, after they became necromancers, they basically let go of the past. It will be a very painful thing to become a necromancer if you still indulge in the past. So, the best way is to start from scratch and accept the identity. However, because of the past, the necrotic creatures here are different from others. This is also the fundamental reason why they can develop into a new ethnic group.


    Gu Xie thought that when Tang Ye gave him a name, now he also gives him a name to inspect the bone soldiers. At the same time, there is something he and Tang Ye are preparing for, that is, let the dead creatures in the sea of ??corpses have one. Identity, that is, everyone must have a name and will be registered for management.


    Of course, this kind of thing will be done after the border corpse sea is unified. And even if there is no unified frontier corpse sea, it is okay to do it in one''s own territory.


    Gu Xie thought for a while, and said to the inspecting skeleton soldier: "Then I will give you your name now, it''s... Sledgehammer."


    "This..." After inspecting the skeleton soldiers for a moment, he was overjoyed and thanked Gu Xie very much, saying, "Thank you, Lord Evil King, for giving me my name, my subordinates... Sledgehammer is willing to serve Lord Evil King forever!"

 Chapter 2708： No need to succeed in one step!

    The sledgehammer is very clear about the situation in the Bone King''s territory. With his help, Gu Xie can better rectify the affairs of this new territory. The ability of the sledgehammer is indeed very outstanding, and the character is also quite good. Therefore, Gu Xie feels very lucky to have a subordinate like Sledgehammer. At the same time, he admired Tang Ye very much. Tang Ye said that the sledgehammer could be cultivated, but he did not expect that he was really a talent. It seems that Tang Ye is still good at seeing people.


    "My Lord Evil King, in fact, I suggest sending a few people to the surrounding area immediately to prevent accidents." After discussing a lot with Sledgehammer, Sledgehammer made a suggestion.


    The Evil King was surprised and said, "In case of an accident? Do I still need to do this? Now, the Blue Bone King''s territory is mine, and the Heavenly Spirit King, White Spirit King, and Mountain Corpse King will not attack me. . If they dare, then..."


    The evil king glanced at Tang Ye, and said that if the Mountain Corpse King and the others dared to attack him, they would think about how terrible they knew Tang Ye when they came into contact with Tang Ye. Come to think of it, they will not be so stupid to want to be an enemy. So, no one dares to attack him now, so what can be prevented?


    "There is another king." When Gu Xie looked at Tang Ye, Tang Ye simply said. His impression of Sledgehammer is also very good. Sledgehammer''s vision is quite long-term and unique, with a kind of cautiousness and precaution. It can be said that wisdom is quite good.


    When Tang Ye reminded him, Gu Xie suddenly realized that he looked back at the sledgehammer and said, "You mean the Black Corpse King?"


    But Gu Xie had his own thoughts about this. After thinking about it, he asked questions and said: "According to the information previously learned, it is said that the territory of the Black Corpse King is relatively far away from us. Even if the Black Corpse King sends troops, it will not It will be so easy to reach, so the Black Corpse King has always ignored things here. Even if he receives some wind and comes toward us, it will take some time. If this is the case, we will not have Need to worry. Of course, we cannot be careless and must be prepared to deal with it. However, I don¡¯t think we can let everyone know about this thing so quickly. After all, we have just finished fighting and haven¡¯t finished sorting it out. And the rumor about the Black Corpse King is It¡¯s very scary. Even after hearing this name, many necromantic creatures are very scared. If we tell them that the Dark Corpse King has attacked, then they may be in a mess. That would be too bad for us. Now, after all, many of the Necromancers in the realm of the Blue Bone King are probably not subject to discipline. Before the rectification is completed, they are a big uncertain force."


    "Perhaps, we may also harm ourselves." Gu Xie analyzed. During this period of time, he has also grown a lot, and he has already become a general. As long as he honed a little, he would be a real king. It''s pretty good to be able to change so quickly.


    Sledgehammer said: "The evil king¡¯s concerns are very comprehensive, but his subordinates believe that it is still necessary to guard against this. So what I suggest is to send a few people out to inspect, and if you find anything, report it immediately. I suggested doing this at this time because long before the Blue Bone King, I saw necromantic soldiers heading to the territory of the Black Corpse King. I¡¯m not sure if the Necromancers can reach the Black Corpse King. In the realm, but I think I¡¯d rather believe it than ignore it. I also suggested the Blue Bone King at the beginning. If there are necromancers on the side of the Black Corpse King, let the Black Corpse King know the situation on our side. Change, then I am afraid that the Black Corpse King will not let it go. After all, the combination of several king forces here is enough to threaten the Black Corpse King. Characters like the Black Corpse King will definitely not allow others to provoke his authority. ."


    Gu Xie thought for a while, felt that the sledgehammer made a lot of sense, and said, "You are right, and your suggestion is also very good. Then send a few people to inspect. You can pretend to be a normal inspection as usual. Try your best. Don''t cause everyone to panic. I will speed up the task of rectifying the power here."


    "Yes! Lord Evil King is wise!" Sledgehammer was very happy, nodding his head, he felt that Gu Xie was indeed different from the previous Blue Bone King. In the past, the Blue Bone King seldom listened to other people''s opinions. He always acted according to his own ideas. He insisted on going his own way and hesitated to change. It was really difficult to serve. Now that he saw Gu Xie''s wiseness, he felt that he had finally followed his master and could work hard to help his master fight the world.


    This feeling is very good, and Sledgehammer is full of expectations. Then he said to Gu Xie: "My Lord Evil King, his subordinates want to personally take people to inspect. Moreover, the soldiers recommended by the subordinates must be elite. Because we want to guard against the people of the Black Corpse King. The people of the corpse king are definitely stronger than the general ones here. Therefore, in order to avoid accidents and truly grasp the surrounding movement, it is necessary to select a group of elite soldiers to perform inspection tasks."


    "Good." Gu Xie directly agreed with Sledgehammer''s words. It''s not that he blindly trusts Sledgehammer, but Sledgehammer is right. Moreover, the sledgehammer has always been doing inspection tasks, and he still achieved the position of inspection captain when he was in the Blue Bone King. In this experience, Sledgehammer must have done well.


    Even if Gu Xie glanced at Tang Ye, Tang Ye agreed. Probably Tang Ye also admired the sledgehammer, and felt that this aspect could be left to the sledgehammer.


    Afterwards, Gu Xie arranged and selected a group of elite soldiers, handed them to Sledgehammer, and let Sledgehammer carry out inspection tasks. Guxie accelerated the rectification of the necromancers in the new territory. As the sledgehammer said, I don''t know when the Black Corpse King will attack. The black corpse king in the rumors is so powerful, and they have never seen it. If it is really that powerful, then they will be difficult to deal with. I don''t know how many troops the Black Corpse King has. If Tang Ye and Asiya can''t deal with them even if they are there, then their unification can only end here. However, they don''t want to do this, and they will never allow it!


    After Gu Xie was busy rectifying the necromancers in the new territory, Tang Ye didn''t idle either. He asked Ackerman to go out to inspect as well, but don''t show up. One is to look at the sledgehammer. Of course, there is a saying that people do not need to be suspicious. But there is a saying that the heart of defense is indispensable. If the sledgehammer is from the Black Corpse King''s side, this will go out to inspect, the real purpose is to lead the Black Corpse King''s people. This is just a casual guess. Ackerman can go and see. However, Tang Ye''s real purpose was that if he encountered the Black Corpse King and they couldn''t deal with the sledgehammer, then Ackerman could help.


    Asiya didn¡¯t think about the matter so complicated, she said to Tang Ye: ¡°Even if the Black Corpse King is very powerful, according to speculation, the dead creatures here will not have more strength than mine, so let me solve it directly. Wouldn''t it be enough to drop the Black Corpse King?"


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "It''s not good in one step. If you advance step by step, it makes people feel more real."

 Chapter 2709： Hope everyone!

    Asiya seemed to understand what Tang Ye said. A quick success, one step is successful, can save a lot of trouble, can also quickly bring the border corpses into a unified situation, and then you can develop other things. Like Tang Ye said, if you want to go to other star worlds, what''s wrong with solving the Black Corpse King quickly?


    However, she seemed to understand why Tang Ye had to pay attention to success step by step. It''s like building a tall building. If you don''t lay the foundation and pile up too high all at once, it is easy to shake the foundation and collapse. In this case, it is indeed better to be slower, and to develop steadily in all aspects, it is worse than the hidden danger that can be destroyed.


    "If we go directly to kill the Black Corpse King, this is on the premise that the Black Corpse King can be killed, and then we will go to the Black Corpse King''s territory and say to those necromantic soldiers who have been ruled by the Black Corpse King for hundreds of years, Next we will be their kings. So, how many of those necromancers do you think are willing to surrender? First, they have not been beaten by us, how do they know our strength. Second, they have not been publicly resolved. The corpse king, the era of the black corpse king ended unclearly. In this way, it is inexplicable for the necromancers, which is definitely not conducive to future management." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    "Moreover, even if it''s late, it won''t be too late." Tang Ye walked out of the camp, and it was dark. Whether it was an undead or a ghoul, it had already come out, and it became particularly lively when rectifying this new territory.


    There are some restrictions on the activity time of undead creatures, but they are not directly fatal. For example, the undead usually only appear at night, and their strength is strongest when they act at night. In the daytime, the dead are rarely seen. However, it is not that the dead cannot appear in the daytime, but they don''t like the daytime very much. Therefore, their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced if they appear during the day. This is a disadvantage for the undead. However, once it is night, the power that the undead can exert is the strongest among the three undead creatures. Even one undead can deal with several ghouls and bone monsters.


    As for the ghoul, there is no problem whether it comes out day or night. However, there is also a tendency. Even ghouls prefer the dark night. In the daytime, the power exerted will be weaker than in the evening. As for the bone monsters, it has no effect. Whether it''s day or night, the bone monsters perform the same. This makes bone monsters very convenient, but in their power, they are relatively less obvious than undead and ghouls.


    The territory of the Blue Bone King originally contained the undead, ghouls and bone monsters. At night, when I saw the lively territory, the three necromantic creatures were mixed together, and there was no conflict. Instead, they could live in harmony, but occasionally there would be some troubles. Of course, individual people will have some hatred, leading to unpleasantness. But the problem is not big. Tang Ye was very satisfied with this situation. What should the Border Corpse Sea be like? The three necromantic creatures don''t need to be distinguished so clearly. Everyone is an aboriginal here.


    Athea followed Tang Ye out of the camp and said, "Since Brother Tang planned so, then I will listen to you. This might be better. Sometimes I am curious. Brother Tang said it was born in the sea of ??corpses, but how does it feel? I have experienced a lot, know a lot, and the knowledge is quite rich."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I don''t know, maybe I was also a necromantic creature at the beginning, but I was born too long, and after cultivating to a certain extent, even the flesh is condensed. So I have a long past. Yes, that knowledge is naturally richer. In short, the world is so big that there are no surprises."


    Asiya rolled her eyes, knowing that Tang Ye was talking about humor. But this just shows that Tang Ye didn''t want to say those things. In that case, don''t ask. Asiya looked at the territory that was gradually becoming orderly under Guxie''s rectification, she suddenly felt, "I didn''t expect to fight against the Void Emperor, I need to start slowly in such a place. I think no one will believe it. Several angel races are now with the dead creatures."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "What''s the matter. Good and evil should not be divided by ethnic groups. As long as the dead creatures here are guided well, they will actually be similar to humans. If they develop, rely on them to rely on them. The trait is precisely able to become the main force against Emperor Void."


    "So it''s a little dramatic." Asiya said.


    In fact, Asiya also thinks this is a good start, but when it comes to worrying things, she is most worried about not being able to achieve that. She said leisurely: "Now it is developing very well, and there will be a long way to go in the future, but I am afraid that after a long walk, there will be no hope in the end. After all... the hope that we can have has been lost. The only way now is to find the city of the homeland, and then recover the great Patron Saint of the Phoenix."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye couldn''t help being curious when he heard the Phoenix. Because now the phoenix is ??in his body, blending with him, he has the phoenix power.


    Asiya looked at Tang Ye, smiled reluctantly, and said, "Maybe you don''t know that this world originally had a guardian saint beast, that is the Phoenix. However, when the Emperor Void appeared, the first thing he dealt with was the Phoenix. The Emperor Void used despicable means, but outsiders didn¡¯t know what it was and killed the Holy Beast of the Undead. In fact, it was precisely because the Holy Beast of the Undead was killed that the Emperor Galaxy would retreat steadily. Otherwise, Emperor Void wouldn¡¯t be so rampant. Phantasmal was originally known to be immortal, but they were dead, which made quite a few people lose hope. Those who are still insisting that they use the power of the legendary homeland city , The phoenix can be revived. If this is the case, we still have hope. Now we support a lot of people in the struggle, and this is probably the point. Now, presumably, the Emperor Galaxy has been selecting elites to find the city of the homeland. "


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye didn''t expect Phoenix to be so great, it seemed to be everyone''s hope. Now that the Phoenix was sleeping in his body, he felt a little embarrassed. He had the power of the Phoenix, but didn''t tell Asiya them, it seemed a bit sorry for them.


    But it must not reveal the existence of the Phoenix, as the Phoenix has said before, otherwise, if the Emperor Void comes to solve it in person, it will really be completely finished.


    Tang Ye smiled and comforted Asiya: "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Since it is possible to recover the Immortal after finding the city of the homeland, there is still hope. So do what you can do now. , You won¡¯t feel any guilt."


    "Brother Tang is right, thank you for your comfort." Asiya''s expression improved a lot.

 Chapter 2710： Generally tough!

    Tang Ye and Asiya stood together, looking at the lively new territory. Under Gu Xie''s rectification, they slowly began to become orderly. This was a very good development. For Asiya, although it was a little slower, she had a long life. She developed step by step and gathered together to fight against the evil ghost tribe and the Void Emperor. She felt very much looking forward to it.


    I used to think that there was nothing I could do, let alone fight against the Void Emperor, and it was very difficult to fight against the ghost tribe. No matter how strong the hatred and anger, no matter how firm the determination, it would make people lose sight of hope, it was very painful. Now, with expectations, Asiya''s motivation is even greater, and her whole appearance and attitude are different.


    She felt very fortunate that after experiencing such a heavy pain, giving up herself, becoming a fallen angel, and being dominated by hatred and anger, she could still enjoy the warmth of the world in her life. A feeling of fulfillment, satisfaction, and even happiness. Asiya glanced at Tang Ye secretly, so grateful.


    "Report!" Just when Tang Ye and Asiya looked at the new territory that had become orderly, a skeletal inspector returned to report. Gu Xie was busy, so he directly reported to Tang Ye, the great military division. Gu Xie had said that if he couldn''t deal with it in time, or didn''t see him, he could report everything to Tang Ye, the great military division. Everyone also knows that Tang Ye, a great military division, has a very unusual status.


    "What happened?" Tang Ye frowned when he saw the inspector coming back so soon.


    The inspector was indeed the elite soldier that the sledgehammer brought not long ago. He was responsible for patrolling the edge of the territory and reporting what he found immediately. Seeing that the inspector was anxious, I am afraid something happened.


    The inspector reported to Tang Yehui: "Master, we met with the Black Corpse King''s men during the inspection. After learning that the Blue Bone King was wiped out by us, the Black Corpse King''s men immediately acted on us. Lord Sledgehammer Without surrendering, we fought against the Black Corpse King¡¯s men. However, the Black Corpse King¡¯s men are all elites and very strong. I am afraid that everyone has the strength of the Star Territory Lord Level 2 or higher. So we except the Sledgehammer Except adults, everyone else is not an opponent. And even if it is Lord Sledgehammer, I am afraid that it will not last long. Please ask the generals to send people to support immediately. At the same time, you must be prepared to deal with the attack of the Black Corpse King. This is Lord Sledgehammer told his subordinates to tell them that the matter is very urgent and the situation is very serious. The strength of the Black Corpse King''s men is probably beyond imagination!"


    "Very well, you can report back in time. You are not afraid. You have done a good job. Lord Evil King will be rewarded. Don''t worry, I will send someone to support immediately. You should rest in the camp first." Tang Ye said to that. The inspector said.


    But the inspector shook his head and said, "Please let me follow, Master Sledgehammer, they desperately let me come back. I don''t want them to risk their lives, but they are stealing their lives in the camp. I''m going to follow them. Fight together!"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect this inspector to have such a backbone, nor did he expect him to be so determined, as if he had a very good relationship with Sledgehammer. I have to say that the sledgehammer is very attractive and can be trusted and followed. Of course, it is also possible that these inspectors had a very good relationship with Sledgehammer before.


    "Also, but remember to pay attention to safety and don''t take your own life!" Tang Ye said to the inspector.


    The inspector was stunned, but he didn''t expect such a high-ranking military division to care about his life so much. For them, isn''t it just a cannon fodder who can sacrifice at any time? He has seen too many such things in the past, as long as he is not a king, or has the strength and status like Lord Sledgehammer, he will not be valued at all. Suddenly, this inspector was very moved, and for the first time felt that he was cared.


    Now he understood to some extent what Sledgehammer said to him. When Sledgehammer led them to inspect before, Sledgehammer kept saying that this time the king is probably wise and will not be like those before. So, just do it, and strive for this to be the last king to serve. Otherwise, you may have to stand on your own. Even if you don''t know what you can do, you don''t want to be called upon by such a bad king. If it has been this kind of life, it will eventually be numb, then it is better to have a good time.


    I have to say that the sledgehammer really has his own ideas.


    Gu Xie was rectifying the necromancers in the new territory. After learning of the report of the return of the inspectors, he also wanted to deal with the arrival of the Black Corpse King. Unexpectedly, it was really guessed by the sledgehammer, and the people of the Black Corpse King really came. If it hadn''t been for the sledgehammer to fight to the death and almost was killed, it would still make people wonder whether the sledgehammer was from the side of the black corpse king, otherwise there would be such a coincidence. However, since Sledgehammer is not from the Black Corpse King''s side, it also shows that Sledgehammer''s intelligence collection and analysis capabilities are very outstanding.


    Because the sledgehammer knew that the people of the Black Corpse King might come, because he was serving the Blue Bone King, because he had seen ghoul soldiers heading to the Black Corpse King¡¯s territory, so he inferred that the Black Corpse King There will know the situation here. Then Gu Xie united several king forces, I am afraid that the Black Corpse King can''t sit back and watch. Therefore, I felt that the Black Corpse King would send someone over. The results now show that these speculations have come true.


    Therefore, the ability of the sledgehammer is quite outstanding.


    Gu Xie also wanted to follow suit against the Black Corpse King''s men, but Tang Ye did not agree. Tang Ye asked him to stay in the new territory to rectify the necromancers. As for the affairs of the Black Corpse King, he would just deal with it. Because according to the report of the inspectors, the Black Corpse King didn''t have many men, it should be just a small team. The reason why the sledgehammer is difficult to deal with is because the strength of the Black Corpse King''s men is very powerful, and one can hit ten of them.


    The most worrying thing is that if all of the Black Corpse King''s subordinates are so strong, then they really can''t deal with it. Fortunately, now only the Black Corpse King sent a small team, otherwise, the Black Corpse King will come with a large force, then they will definitely not be able to stop it. Even with Asiya and the others, if thousands of soldiers are above the level of the master of the star field, it is really difficult to deal with.


    Tang Ye was also worried about this situation, so she informed Gu Xie and asked Gu Xie to continue to rectify the necromantic soldiers in the new territory and hurried away. He didn''t worry that the sledgehammer would be killed, because he had let Ackerman pass in advance. If the sledgehammer were in danger, Ackerman would definitely take it.


    At this moment, on the east side of the edge of the new territory, a ghoul soldier was sneering, very contemptuous, seeing his eyes shattered a lot, and the speed of bones could not keep up, so the body appeared to be tattered. hammer.


    Because of the continuous destruction of the skeleton body, although it can still gather and regenerate, but the power consumption is serious and the convergence speed is very slow, which causes the sledgehammer to be alive but the body is incomplete.


    The ghoul soldier in front of him is the subordinate of the Black Corpse King, who is much stronger than the sledgehammer!

 Chapter 2711： Wait till you die!

    The ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King looked very different from the ghoul soldiers previously owned by the Blue Bone King. They are dark and shiny, and they feel a lot more advanced at first glance. It was as if they were so rich and oily, and the ghoul soldiers on their side of Sledgehammer were too poor and ragged.


    Sure enough, if the resources are not the same, the difference in strength will be great. The previous ghoul soldiers under the Blue Bone King, or the ghoul soldiers on the side of the Mountain Corpse King, were generally at the seventh or eighth level of the Star Lord, and even the fifth and sixth levels due to resource issues. And the ghoul soldiers on the side of the black corpse king are above the level of the master of the star field. This is not a little bit different. No wonder the Black Corpse King is so terrible, it is indeed terrible, maybe one of his teams can destroy a king here.


    "Huh, is this your strength? You are still as weak as before. It seems that we have nothing to worry about." The captain of a ghoul soldier under the Black Corpse King had just tortured a sledgehammer. The broken sledgehammer sneered, full of disdain.


    The sledgehammer was beaten very hard, although it would not die, but it seemed very weak under the power consumption. And if the captain of the ghoul wanted to kill him, it was completely possible. His strength is already at the second level of the Star Region Lord, but Captain Ghoul can still solve him so easily, so it can be inferred that this Captain Ghoul is afraid that he has the strength above the fifth level of the Star Region Lord.


    I can hardly imagine that a ghoul captain could be so strong. Moreover, looking at the other ghoul soldiers, even if they are not as strong as the ghoul captain, the lowest has the strength of the master of the star field. In other words, the subordinates of the Black Corpse King are generally above the level of the master of the star field. The weakest of them all have this strength, and I am afraid they can''t handle it at all.


    You know, the strength of the Star Territory Lord''s level two is already the strongest level on their side. In this case, if the Black Corpse King gets serious and sends a large army over, then they have no chance of winning.


    However, Sledgehammer did not give up all hope. Thinking of the mystery of Tang Ye and Asiya, and the power of the calamity, he felt that there might be hope. He didn''t give in to the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier, and said: "As expected of the Black Corpse King''s men, so strong, it seems that it is too early for us to confront you."


    "Ha!" The captain of the ghouls sneered and said: "It''s too early? Please don''t be so funny, okay? This is not a problem at all, but an impossible problem at all! Understand? You guys. It is impossible to fight against the Lord Black Corpse King, whether it is in the past, present, or future!"


    The sledgehammer did not give in, and sneered as well, and said, "Don''t say it so absolute. Give us some more time. We might be able to defeat the Black Corpse King."


    "Whimsical!" The ghoul leader sneered, very upset. He felt that the sledgehammer was not self-aware and was very disgusted. Then he "swish", his legs exerted force, jumped directly in front of the sledgehammer, and then faced it. The sledgehammer''s chest bones were punched out.


    With a snap, the sledgehammer''s body shattered again. However, the captain of the ghouls deliberately did not smash his skull or kill him, so he slowly gathered again. It¡¯s just getting hurt and losing strength. Now it¡¯s very weak, so it aggregates very slowly. The skull is a bit funny. It should be said to be very embarrassed. After rolling a few times, it moves very hard, and finally merges with the skeleton body. . However, there are some places in the skeleton body that cannot be assembled immediately, so the skeleton body looks even more tattered, very miserable.


    The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier was tired of playing and said to the sledgehammer: "I heard that you were subdued by a human race? Huh, it''s really spineless, the trash can, and you actually serve the human race! The Black Corpse King said, if you don''t If you die, you will catch the human race and send it to the Lord Black Corpse King. Otherwise, you will be trampled down one by one. Because you who are subordinate to the human race are not qualified to be dead creatures. What a shame, In the past, being bullied by those races was not enough. Now that I have developed myself, I still want to be running dogs of those races and let them slander them, **** it!"


    With that, the ghoul leader became very angry. Probably because of the fact that the undead creatures are severely discriminated against among other living races, they feel that they are treated unfairly, and they always want to eliminate them, saying that they are dark and evil. Therefore, as long as there is a chance, they will certainly eliminate other living races!


    When it comes to Terran, Sledgehammer thinks of a great army division. He didn''t think the Grand Army Division was a very bad living race, on the contrary, he thought the Grand Division was very good. Moreover, the encounters of the undead creatures cannot be placed on them. The dead creatures here are different. If they encounter other dead creatures in the future, who are born dark and evil, and murderous, then, if they can, they want to enlighten them. As long as they have some wisdom, they can judge whether or not, and they can choose their own path. Otherwise, in fact, for the dead creatures like Sledgehammer, those dead creatures that were born to kill and kill are also monsters.


    Now the ghouls captain wants them to surrender that human race, and wants them to capture that human race by the necromantic creatures. In fact, they are dealing with the big army division. Sledgehammer must not agree. He had discovered through observation that Lord Evil King was actually influenced by the Great Army Master. And Lord Evil King is such a good person, indicating that the Great Army Master is also such a person, otherwise, how could such a wise Lord Evil King be influenced. Sledgehammer feels that such a development is the best for the border corpses. Therefore, he decisively rejected the ghoul captain. It is equivalent to rejecting the request of the Black Corpse King and also rejecting the rule that the Black Corpse King wants to carry out.


    The sledgehammer looked at the ghouls captain and said, "I will not betray the Lord Evil King and the Great Army Division. This is my last allegiance to the king. If it fails, then I will become a benevolent."


    "You..." The leader of the ghoul soldier felt that the sledgehammer was very ignorant, if so, kill it, and personally capture the human race to the Lord Black Corpse King.


    "Hmph, you stupid things, don¡¯t you know whom to serve without seeing Lord Black Corpse King¡¯s strength? Hmph, **** it, I tell you, with your strength, you are not qualified to see Hei Lord Corpse King. If this is the case, will you level up? There is no need for a weak existence like you." The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier snorted coldly to the sledgehammer.


    He didn''t bother to talk nonsense anymore, showing his murderous intent, waved his hand, and sent the ghoul soldiers behind him out, saying: "Kill them, solve them quickly, and then catch that human race!"


    A few ghoul soldiers acted immediately behind him, quickly. Although the sledgehammer and them are not dead yet, they have been beaten so that they can''t resist. I am so afraid that I can only wait to die obediently.


    However, at this time, with a "click", a ghoul soldier fell to the ground, his head cut in half.


    Ackerman shot.

 Chapter 2712： Really powerful enemy!

    Ackerman could actually come out earlier, so that the sledgehammer would not be hit so badly by the ghoul captain. However, Ackerman did not appear so soon on purpose. She wanted to see if the sledgehammer was tricky. After all, the sledgehammer had just suggested to patrol to prevent the people of the black corpse king and the people of the black corpse king. This is a coincidence.


    After some observations, Ackerman determined that the sledgehammer had nothing to do with the people of the Black Corpse King, so he shot. Although these ghoul soldiers are very powerful, they are still a lot worse than her strength. Therefore, for these ghoul soldiers, she can still solve them simply.


    Ackerman''s speed became faster and faster, probably after becoming a fallen angel, his power turned into darkness, and it was somewhat similar to the power of the undead here in the Border Corpse Sea, so their strength was nurtured, and they had grown invisibly. With increased speed and strength, Ackerman quickly approached a ghoul soldier who was going to kill the sledgehammer and the sledgehammer''s patrolmen. He waved a sharp blade to easily cut off the head of a ghoul soldier and harvested a ghoul soldier. Human head.


    Pop!


    As the head of the ghoul soldier moved, the corpse fell to the ground and hit the other ghoul soldiers, and the other ghoul soldiers didn''t know what happened. And such an accident made them all unable to stop. This is my brother who died, but how could my own people die?


    There are only the sledgehammer and the few bone inspectors here. They are all waste. They have been beaten to the point that they have no ability to fight back. The next thing is to harvest their lives. So what''s going on now, who killed the people on his side?


    The strength of the ghoul soldier is much stronger than other ghoul soldiers. After such an accident, he quickly felt and found out who it was. Then what surprised him was that he could not feel or track the breath of the people who appeared. This is very unreasonable. The ghoul soldier who was killed right now was definitely not done by the sledgehammer and the inspectors under the sledgehammer. Then someone else must have appeared. And if you can''t detect the breath of the person who appears, then there is a possibility-this person is far stronger than himself!


    "Are you trying to find me?" At this moment, behind the Captain of the Ghouls, Ackerman''s cold voice came.


    "Not good!" The ghoul leader exclaimed. This is also terrifying, this person is really much stronger than himself, and he can appear behind him silently, without noticing it at all!


    The Captain of the Ghouls immediately rushed forward, he was worried that Ackerman was going to shoot him from behind. He couldn''t see Ackerman''s people, so he could only avoid him first. However, Ackerman didn''t actually shoot him, waited until he swooped forward and then swept over, and was in front of the Ghoul Captain in a flash.


    At this time, the captain of the ghouls was already in a swooping position. In order to avoid Ackerman''s back attack, he did his best. Because he knew he was not Ackerman''s opponent, he could only do his best. But at this time, with all his strength, it was difficult for him to turn his body back, so when Ackerman appeared in front of him, he was so shocked and desperate.


    He could only watch Ackerman swing a sharp blade at him and split his head in half.


    After all, it was because, after flying out at such a fast speed for the first time, he didn''t expect that Ackerman''s speed could be converted to him. This speed is simply stronger than the Black Corpse King!


    At this moment, the captain of the ghouls was even more shocked. Although the border corpse sea has not been unified, everyone knows that the most powerful here is the black corpse king. If anyone wants to unify here one day, it must be the Black Corpse King. But now, there appeared a person more powerful than the Black Corpse King. Where is the situation here, is it going to change?


    Suddenly, it made people feel that the Black Corpse King was no longer so fearful, and that truly powerful people had already appeared.


    call!


    "Ah!" The captain of the ghouls saw Ackerman swinging a sharp blade at him, and he exhaled in pain, because he thought he was going to be killed. It was a painful and desperate thing. However, when he felt a huge pain, he was still conscious and still felt painful, that is, he was not killed. How is this going?


    The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier looked over and found that he had only had one hand and one foot cut off, and his head had not been split in half. what is this? This is the mysterious man in the powerful robe who left his hand. He did it on purpose, **** it, he was teasing himself. But what can be done, in front of him, I can''t do anything, I can only let him play around.


    When the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier looked over again, he saw a sharp white light flashing like a snowflake in the darkness, and then heard a cry of pain. It was the Ghoul Soldier being killed. The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier felt very distressed. These were his men, and they were all killed now.


    Their advance squad can be said to have been wiped out, leaving him alone. And his situation, if there is not enough time to alleviate, the severed hands and feet are not easy to recover, then the situation is similar to being killed. Even worse, to be tortured, to be forced to ask for intelligence. This is the most painful thing. If you betray the Black Corpse King and speak out information, the Black Corpse King cannot let him go. However, if you don''t tell the information, you don''t know what kind of torture you will face.


    After dealing with the other ghoul soldiers, Ackerman appeared in front of the maimed captain of the ghoul soldiers. She could not see her expression under the robe, and she did not speak. She deliberately left the ghoul soldier captain not to kill, because she considered that maybe when Tang Ye came, she needed to ask for information. In this case, keep alive first.


    "Who, who are you?!" The captain of the ghoul soldiers had never encountered such a powerful person in the border corpse sea, and looked at Ackerman and asked out loud.


    Ackerman ignored it, didn''t want to talk, she didn''t know what to say, this was a taciturn girl, if she had a good relationship with Tang Ye, otherwise she didn''t talk much with Tang Ye. Compared with speaking, she felt that it was not a sharp blade in her hand, so that it was simple and neat, without so much effort.


    The sledgehammer came over to express his great gratitude to Ackerman. Thanks to Ackerman, they were all saved. He was very respectful to Ackerman, and said gratefully: "Thank you for your life-saving, is it the great army division coming?"


    Ackerman didn''t know what to say. She was also waiting for Tang Ye to come over. It just so happened that she felt a few powers in front of her, it was from Athea and Sivir, as well as Tang Ye''s. She knew it was Tang Ye and the others who came, and stood there waiting, ignoring the sledgehammer.


    Sledgehammer began to feel that the three mysterious people in robes around the army division were extremely cold, and they didn''t even say a word.


    Soon Tang Ye and the others arrived. After Sledgehammer saw it, he immediately saluted and shouted: "I have seen the Great Army Master, thank you for your life-saving grace!"

 Chapter 2713： not me!

    In addition to Tang Ye and Asiya, there was also the inspector who was able to escape back to report. He was very happy to see that the sledgehammer had not been killed, and hurried over to care about greetings. This kind of experience is actually very good for them. When they become brothers who are born and die, their cohesion will be unprecedentedly improved and their strength will be greater and greater.


    "I''m fine, you did it very quickly, and you reported to the army division in time, otherwise the army division can''t come to support in time, then our life will be explained here." Sledgehammer thanked the inspector.


    "Captain, this is what the subordinates should do!" The bone inspector was very happy with the sledgehammer affirmation.


    At this time, Sledgehammer didn''t feel that Ackerman had followed them long ago, but thought that Ackerman had sent out to rescue them after the inspector returned to report. Because Tang Ye arrived shortly after Ackerman appeared, this time was more appropriate. Suddenly the sledgehammer felt even more that Tang Ye was indeed a very good person and cared about their subordinates. This point, the inspector who went back to report also had a deep understanding. Now it was more than just one person talking. Many people would know it, and it would appear more real, so that these soldiers would be more trusted and swear allegiance to the death.


    "Brother Tang... Great Army Master, the ghouls captain on the side of the Black Corpse King was subdued by me. Do you want to ask him anything? I will kill if you don''t use it." Ackerman stood in front of Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye said. Originally wanted to call Tang Ge, but it was probably inappropriate in front of others, so he changed his words to the general division.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You did a great job."


    Ackerman naturally didn''t need this kind of superficial praise, but he was very happy to hear Tang Ye say this. Then she stepped aside and let Tang Ye deal with the ghoul captain under the Black Corpse King.


    The captain of the ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King had already been cut off by Ackerman. He didn''t want to regenerate and repair so quickly. At this time, he could only lie on the ground obediently. Tang Ye walked up to him and asked directly: "You are the subordinate of the Black Corpse King. Since you are here, I will ask you, is the Black Corpse King coming too?"


    This is their biggest concern. If the Black Corpse King also came, then it might not be so easy to deal with the Black Corpse King. Then they must immediately prepare. If the Black Corpse King hasn''t come here, but just sends a small team to investigate the information, then they still have a little time to prepare.


    As a subordinate of the Black Corpse King, the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier was also affected by some arrogance. At this time, facing Tang Ye¡¯s questioning, he sneered and practiced, seeming not to put Tang Ye in his eyes, and hummed: Do you still need Lord Black Corpse King to do it yourself?"


    "Haha, I just laughed. I tell you, to get rid of you, we just need to dispatch our little soldiers! The power of the black 100,000 adults is not something you little ants can face directly!" Captain Ghoul Soldier Hahada He laughed, ridiculing Tang Ye and the others, and looked very contemptuous.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked back, and then waved his hand, drawing in a big knife used by the sledgehammer and the bone inspectors, and the big knife fell to the ground in the previous battle. After Tang Ye drew the big knife, he hit the Captain Ghoul Soldier with a knife and cut off the other arm of the Captain Ghoul Soldier.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so cruel, and cut off his hand with a knife without saying a word. Is this planning to torture himself?


    Tang Ye actually cut off the captain''s arm like this because seeing the other arm of the captain''s ghoul soldier seemed to be about to grow and recover. This is an amazing recovery speed, which may be related to the strength of the Black Corpse King. Because the Black Corpse King has very good resources, all his subordinates can cultivate very strong, otherwise it would not be possible for a single person to reach the level of the master of the star field, which is stronger than his.


    In addition to cutting off the other arm of Captain Ghoul Soldier, in addition to preventing any special escape methods used by Captain Ghoul Soldier, Tang Ye also wanted to make it clear that he was not that easy to talk, nor would he waste time all the time. Value information, the fate of Captain Ghoul Soldier is obvious. The choice here depends on the choice of Captain Ghoul Soldier, whether to give information or to kill.


    Tang Ye said to the painful Captain of the Ghoul Soldier: "Actually, I think you can recognize the reality clearly, so I should know that for me, it is useless for you to talk about the Black Corpse King no matter how powerful it is. Come to me. In this case, you''d better answer what I want to know. Otherwise, with the characteristics of a ghoul, in fact, if you are tortured, it is the most painful. Because you can grow by yourself. But once you grow up Come out, I''ll cut it off. Think about it, you have been going through this kind of pain, isn''t it a bit of a breakdown?"


    "You..." The ghoul leader felt that Tang Ye was a demon.


    Not to mention, even Asiya and the others next to him, even Sledgehammer, felt that Tang Ye looked very cruel. They didn''t expect that Tang Ye, who was so kind to them, seemed to be very gentle, and even a few scolding people, actually had such a cruel and ruthless side, and, in this state, he was calm.


    This is definitely a terrible person, if there is nothing wrong with him, don''t provoke him, because he may be a real demon!


    The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier actually had a contrast when he was easily killed by Ackerman. He compared Ackerman''s strength with that of the Black Corpse King. It has indeed been determined that the strength of the Black Corpse King, in some aspects, such as speed, is probably not Ackerman''s opponent. Therefore, at this moment, it is unrealistic to say that the Black Corpse King can easily crush Tang Ye and the others.


    After Tang Ye and Asiya arrived, the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier made a comparison, and felt that the mysterious person in the robe next to Tang Ye, that is, Asiya, was even more terrifying than Ackerman. In this case, the strength of this mysterious person in the robe is probably higher than that of the Black Corpse King. Then using the black corpse king''s past reputation to scare Tang Ye and the others, obviously it won''t have much effect.


    The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier suddenly felt complicated, and some didn''t know how to choose. He didn''t expect that such a powerful person would have appeared in the border corpse sea, perhaps this might really affect the status of the black corpse king.


    "Are you the human? The human race that unifies the other four kings and wants to unify the sea of ??corpses on the border?" The captain of the ghoul soldiers stopped using the prestige of the black corpse king to scare people, staring at Tang Ye and asked coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled, shook his head and said: "No, it''s not that I dominate the four kings, nor that I want to dominate the sea of ??corpses in the border, but the evil king. I am just a small military master next to the evil king, and occasionally give it to the evil king. My lord offers some suggestions."

 Chapter 2714： Feel lucky!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the ghoul captain did not know whether it was true or false. If everything is led by Tang Ye, this human race, then this human race is indeed very terrifying. Right now he has such a strong subordinate and has already united the power of the other four kings. In this case, it is indeed a very big threat to the Black Corpse King.


    However, if this is a human race, there is still a great possibility that they can be divided. After all, this is the frontier sea of ??corpses, the territory of the dead creatures, even if many of the dead creatures are not very intelligent, but those with good civilized wisdom can still be persuaded. How can they be dominated by a human race? What if this human race just uses them as a tool of war? With a little bit of thought, I''m afraid I won''t be manipulated like this.


    However, if according to Tang Ye''s words, he was not the one who united the four kings, but only helped the evil king, then the ghoul soldier captain would find it more troublesome. Because of this, the undead creatures are still led by the undead creatures, so they will be convinced by the evil king. However, the evil king actually did these things with the help of the human race Tang Ye, so it is possible that the evil king was controlled by the human race Tang Ye. In this case, on the surface, this human race did not participate in the king''s hegemony to unify the border corpse sea, but in fact, he participated in it, just supporting a puppet and letting the puppet come forward instead of him, so as not to cause the rejection of the dead creatures. In fact, all power is in his hands.


    This situation is worth worrying about. The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier thought of this, and felt that things had become very serious. If it was really what he wanted, then the things controlled by this human race would be enough to threaten all their dead creatures. Maybe, their necromantic creatures have to become the tools of this human race!


    "Hmph, why are you just helping the evil king? I think you are treating the evil king as..."


    boom!


    The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier wanted to express his guess, and the meaning must be in a positive tone. He wanted to say that Tang Ye used the evil king as a puppet. However, when he couldn''t finish speaking, Tang Ye made a move. Tang Ye stepped on his head and made him very painful. The head is their fatal point, and it is relatively sensitive.


    Tang Ye probably knows what the ghoul soldier captain wants to say. Although his relationship with the evil king is not like that, the listener may be interested in saying such a thing. If this is the case, it will not be good to shake other dead creatures. So let the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier shut up, he knew a lot, his head was very smart, but unfortunately he didn''t turn around, he still wanted to deal with Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye made him speechless, he coldly snorted: "I told you, I don¡¯t have much time to talk to you too much here. You are very smart and powerful, but I hope you are at this time. Don¡¯t be confused. If you want to survive, just tell me the information of the Dark Corpse King. If you don¡¯t say it, then you will accept death honestly. Now, I¡¯ll give you another choice. You chose to give me information, I will release You go, or you continue to resist stubbornly, but you will die soon."


    The Captain of the Ghoul Soldier didn''t make a decision right away. He didn''t have his hands and one leg, but he still had one leg, so he kept kicking that leg, saying that he had something to say and told Tang Ye to let him go.


    Tang Ye let go of him to see what choice he had, and he glared at Tang Ye: "You are more terrifying than I thought. Our dead creatures will never be caught by you..."


    Click!


    Tang Ye knew what Captain Ghoul soldiers meant, and crushed his head with one foot, and he died. He admired the captain of the ghoul soldiers. In the end, he was not considering the Dark Corpse King, but the entire necromantic creature. Worried that the undead creatures will be enslaved by his human race and become his tools. In this way, the ghoul captain is actually quite good.


    But Tang Ye didn''t have much time to explain to him slowly, or to convince him slowly, so he didn''t keep it as a hidden danger. Moreover, as far as his kind of thinking is concerned, he is still quite paranoid and will not accept humans or other races to interfere with their necromantic creatures. So even if it can be explained, it will be a troublesome thing. It is definitely hard to convince with such thoughts.


    Others have no objection to Tang Ye killing the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier. After all, the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier has always resisted, and he belongs to the Black Corpse King. Such a person is a great enemy. Since it is impossible to obtain useful information from him, Of course it must be killed. This is a very good choice for Sledgehammer. They were almost killed by the Captain of the Ghoul Soldier just now, and they were very emotional about killing the Ghoul Soldier and Zhang.


    Tang Ye returned to the crowd and said, "In this way, the people of the Black Corpse King are not only powerful, but also very loyal in their heads, so dealing with the Black Corpse King must be a difficult task. But. Now that we have reached this point, no matter how difficult the front is, we must face it. If there is a problem, we will find a solution. We must complete the great cause of unifying the border corpse sea, help Lord Evil King establish a new order, and let the border corpse sea. To operate in an orderly manner and develop into a brand new race, everyone must recognize that we are definitely not the incarnation of darkness and evil, nor are we monsters that can only destroy and kill. Let us prove this together!"


    "Willing to follow the leadership of Lord Evil King, and the leader of the military division!" After Tang Ye''s words, Sledgehammer and the others responded sensibly. The shouts were neat and shocking.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with this situation, their determination was still firm, which was not necessarily worse than that of the Black Corpse King.


    "Since the power of the Black Corpse King is so powerful, then we need to use some other means. Now we go back and discuss with Lord Evil King, and see what instructions Lord Evil King has!" Tang Ye said to everyone again , It is still very good at guiding, all this leads to Gu Xie, to prevent the necromantic creatures from holding the evil king as his puppet, shaking the military''s mind.


    Before leaving, Tang Ye said to Ackerman: "Ackerman, go ahead and check to see if there are any underlings of the Black Corpse King. We need to be prepared."


    Ackerman nodded and swooped out with a "swish". The speed was so fast that everyone was shocked. He didn''t know what strength Ackerman had. Just now Ackerman solved the ghouls captains alone, very easily, it can be speculated that the strength far above the third level of the master of the star field may be close to the strength of the master of the star sea. This is very scary, and they feel fortunate that Sledgehammer is not the enemy, but the friendly army, otherwise they must be dead.


    After Ackerman went to the front to investigate, Tang Ye asked many to return to the new territory. It didn''t take long for Ackerman to return, saying that there was no enemy in a long range. In this way, they have a little time to prepare how to deal with the Black Corpse King.


    Back in the new territory, Gu Xie rectified the necromancers, and immediately went to the camp to discuss how to deal with the Black Corpse King.

 Chapter 2715： Press box power!

    Gu Xie was actually very worried and nervous when he knew that the forces of the Black Corpse King were approaching. Because of the existence of the Black Corpse King, it has always been a legend of the Border Corpse Sea. It was a very scary existence, even if the other four kings joined forces, they were not the opponents of the Black Corpse King. Anyone who wants to unify the sea of ??corpses in the border has a huge mountain in front of them that is difficult to cross, that is, the Black Corpse King!


    As long as the Black Corpse King is not resolved, it will not be possible to unify the Border Corpse Sea, nor will it truly unify the Border Corpse Sea. And a possible situation is that when all other territories are commanded, and the territory of the Black Corpse King is still missing, the Black Corpse King may eventually be counter-killed by the Black Corpse King. All the past efforts will not only be in vain, but will also make wedding dresses for the black corpse king disciples.


    Therefore, if Tang Ye wants to unify the border corpse sea, he must solve the Black Corpse King.


    Seeing Tang Ye and Sledgehammer come back safely, Gu Xie breathed a sigh of relief. Although the sledgehammer is seriously injured, as long as they are not killed, their necromantic creatures will slowly recover. If there are necromantic power gems, they will recover very quickly by absorbing the necromantic power. Gu Xie is not without any gems. Although there is no such pure power gem given by Tang Ye, he has also collected a lot, maybe the purity is fifty or sixty percent. However, this can be regarded as a relatively normal resource for cultivation, and this is generally the case. Even in the border corpse sea, if they did not find such a gem, it would still be very rare. Now seeing that the sledgehammer was seriously injured, Gu Xie took out a fifty percent pure one for him to recover from his injury.


    Sledgehammer was very happy and grateful. I didn''t expect Gu Xie to be so kind to him. This was indeed the best king he had ever encountered. He felt that his pledge of allegiance was not in vain. He was a wise king who could create a great cause.


    "Lord... Great Army Master, what do you think is the situation, can you fight the Black Corpse King?" Since it was discussing how to deal with the Black Corpse King, Gu Xie directly asked this question. It''s just that he may be called the wrong name if he is not careful. If he is called Master Tang Ye in front of others, it would be bad.


    It will let you know, and it will be easy to misunderstand, he is indeed a puppet cultivated by Tang Ye to control the border corpse sea. Such a thing, as long as a wise necromantic creature, I am afraid it will mind or even oppose it, and then cause a rebellion.


    Tang Ye said: "The Black Corpse King''s large forces should not have taken action yet. The one we solved must be their advance troops, who came to investigate the situation. However, this does not make us relieved. Since Hei The corpse king sent someone over, so it just means that the black corpse king has noticed our side and has taken it seriously. Now we have killed the investigation team of the black corpse king. I believe it will be a few days later. After the king has not disappeared, we will pay more attention to it. If this is the case, we may face the powerful troops of the Black Corpse King."


    "How is that good?" Gu Xie expressed very worried, and said: "The Black Corpse King''s subordinates are generally very powerful. Even though there are more people here than the Black Corpse King, all of the Black Corpse King''s subordinates are If one enemy is one hundred, then we can''t beat it either."


    The sledgehammer was silent for a while. For such a situation, he also has no good solutions. After all, in the face of a huge power gap, any method seems weak. Perhaps they can use the terrain they occupy, such as the black mountain of the mountain corpse king for defense. However, defense alone is useless. If you want to win and complete the plan to unify the sea of ??corpses on the border, you must attack.


    "We don''t know much about the situation of the Black Corpse King now..." Tang Ye squinted his eyes and thought. He thought of using the spaceship ballista. This plan was made at the beginning. Since the Black Corpse King is so powerful, it is necessary to use their powerful force.


    Tang Ye was worried that the Black Corpse King also had the spaceship ballista, in that case their spaceship ballista would not have much advantage. If so, we must first understand the situation of the Black Corpse King.


    "Ackerman, you go to the territory of the Black Corpse King to investigate the power of the Black Corpse King, so that we can have a reference. Then, if we do, we will use the spaceship ballista and take the initiative to attack their base camp!" Tang Ye said to Ackerman next to him.


    Ackerman was instructed to act immediately.


    "Be careful, if you are in danger, get out of it as soon as possible and contact us." Tang Ye exhorted Ackerman.


    Ackerman expressed his understanding, flashing his figure and disappearing into the camp.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Gu Xie and Sledgehammer were very surprised. Wouldn''t it be too dangerous to send Ackerman alone? Moreover, it is necessary to take the initiative to attack, which is probably a bit risky.


    Tang Ye knew their worries and said, "I believe Ackerman''s strength, she should have no problem with spying on intelligence."


    It has been predicted before that the dead creatures in the Boundary Corpse Sea will not reach the realm of the Star Sea Lord. With Ackerman''s strength, even an enemy who encounters the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea can get away smoothly.


    As for the initiative to attack this point, if only they have the spaceship ballista, suddenly attacking the base camp of the Black Corpse King with the ballista will have a very good effect. Especially, when the main forces of the Black Corpse King are all concentrated, bombing with a crossbow can directly harvest one piece, which can save a lot of things.


    Tang Ye told Gu Xie and Sledgehammer about his thoughts, and they thought it was feasible. Of course, this is not a 100% success. But there is no better way. Now facing the Black Corpse King, no one has a 100% success.


    "My Lord Evil King, please continue to stay in the new territory, rectify and train the necromancers, just in case. And I will return to the Withered Bone Zone and mobilize the spaceship ballista unit. When Ackerman returns, I can determine whether it can Take the initiative to attack." Tang Ye said to Gu Xie.


    Gu Xie nodded, and said, "Then trouble the generals!"


    Tang Ye and Asiya returned to the Withered Bone Zone, leaving Sivir to help in the new territory. If there are strong men of the Black Corpse King, Sivir can help deal with it.


    Tang Ye and Asiya returned to the Withered Bone Zone alone, and no one else was there. Assia could directly use the flying ability of the wings to quickly reach the Withered Bone Zone. This way back to the dead bone area is very fast. At the same time, Ackerman also used the ability to fly to enter the territory of the Black Corpse King to carefully investigate the relevant situation.


    What she needs to understand is the power distribution of the Black Corpse King, and to determine whether the Black Corpse King has equipment such as spaceship ballistas. Coming down from a high altitude, she shuttled at a speed that was hard to see with the naked eye to discuss and find out the situation here. It was also confirmed that there was no spaceship ballista here, and planned to leave.


    But at this time, she felt a powerful force, and she was about to approach the realm of Xinghai Lord! Very strong, she can judge, that is the Black Corpse King. She originally wanted to give it a try, but thinking of Tang Ye''s order, she held back and left quietly.


    Tang Ye returned to the Withered Bone Zone and immediately mobilized the spaceship ballista unit to the new territory. The battle with the Black Corpse King is about to begin!

 Chapter 2716： take off!

    Even if the Black Corpse King also owns the spaceship ballista, Tang Ye''s spaceship ballista will be dispatched. If there is no unexpected effect of a surprise attack, then it is a weapon. You can''t use it because others have such weapons. Isn''t it a fool''s behavior if you don''t use weapons if you have insufficient strength?


    The withered bone area can be said to be Tang Ye''s base camp. The construction here has gradually taken shape. It is no longer the kind of construction that just started with the outline of some roads. Several major roads have now been built. Some houses have also been built. Although they are a bit weird for the undead creatures, the skeleton soldiers are slowly adapting to them and begin to live in the houses. Unexpectedly, such behavior can improve the wisdom of the skeleton soldiers. Sometimes I took a rest in the house all night, and when I got up, I found that my strength had increased again!


    Suddenly the skeleton soldiers acted like gods to the army division who carried out this construction. They all knew that these actions were suggested by Tang Ye to the evil king. In other words, while thanking the evil king, we must also thank the great army master. They felt that the great military division was worthy of being a military division. He knew so many magical things that he was a god. Therefore, in the hearts of these skeleton soldiers, Tang Ye''s status was not worse than that of the Evil King.


    Invisibly, Tang Ye was able to neither be the king here, but also to appear publicly, and actually master all these things. This is more shrewd than he had chosen to be a shopkeeper. Because if he throws his hand at the shopkeeper, he may have to hide behind him. In fact, the undead creatures think that Gu Xie is the first, and he is only controlling Gu Xie from behind. If this is the case, if the necromantic creatures with high civilized wisdom know about it, they will definitely have a lot of opinions. They think they have been played by the human race of Tang Ye. Under the dark and evil hostility, there will inevitably be a rebellion. This will It is quite troublesome.


    Tang Ye and Asiya didn''t check too many other things when they returned to the dead bone area, they went directly to the place where they studied the spaceship and ballista. In order to master the spacecraft technology, a group of skeleton soldiers have been independently selected. They are either very interested in this or have knowledge of the spacecraft in their memory. After contacting the spaceship, their wisdom in this area has been developed. Not to mention that they are very good at it, at least they can drive the spaceship proficiently and use the ballista to strike.


    In fact, the artillery shells used in this ballista strike were not traditionally produced gunpowder shells. This world does not seem to have such a thing, and it may be that such a thing is very backward. The cannonball used is the power condensed by the power gem, compressed and suddenly fired out, and then formed a huge explosion point. The power of power depends on how much power can be compressed. This is again limited to the ballista technology. If the ballista technology is too low, but can compress a small amount of power, the power is naturally not that strong. If the ballista can compress a large amount of power, it can be compressed at one time, then the power of this power cannonball will be terrible. It is said that there are cannonballs supported by ancient countries, and a powerful cannonball can wipe out a star world, which shows how terrifying it is.


    Tang Ye felt that such a powerful cannonball was probably a nuclear bomb, so powerful, but there was no such thing in this world.


    The spaceships I currently own are based on the small transformations of the three spaceships of the evil ghost clan. In fact, most of them are still the appearance and functions of the evil ghost clan spacecraft. There is no way. They don¡¯t have enough technology to modify. It is temporarily impossible to become so powerful, and it is even more impossible to create a new spacecraft. Even if they begin to use the rich bone resources of the Border Corpse Sea, the spacecraft "Withered Bones" being built is imitating the spacecraft of the evil ghost race.


    Even if it is imitating, it is good, and now they need such equipment power. As for creating a unique spaceship that is very powerful, it can only be done when the technology matures, or to invite some craftsmen and blacksmiths in other star worlds. This can be called the introduction of talents. Such a thing must be done. As for how to introduce it, that is the future. Because before this matter, there are still many problems to be solved. For example, the survival of the Border Zombie Sea. Living creatures cannot survive in the Border Zombie Sea and can only rely on the oasis base area. At most, it is possible to develop an underground city under the oasis base area, which is also suitable for living creatures.


    Only three spaceships could be used, and Tang Ye took only three spaceships. The three spaceships took off smoothly, flying through the middle of the sea of ??corpses on the border, and they did not fly away from the area filled with poisonous miasma. Avoid the void above the star world, there will be other hostile tribal power ships coming over, attracting attention, and then being attacked. And in the range of highly toxic miasma, it was Asiya who worked harder. After all, she is a big living person, if she doesn''t use power to separate the poisonous miasma, she will still be invaded, with serious consequences. This highly toxic miasma, no matter how powerful others are, will have a great destructive effect. Because this destructive effect directly destroys vitality and has nothing to do with strength. In other words, even if Emperor Void comes and is invaded, it will be greatly affected. Unless the vitality of Emperor Void is different from the general vitality.


    For the vitality of the public, this is a forbidden place for death, so even those very powerful people, the Lord of the Star Realm, would not be close to the Border Corpse Sea if the vitality had no special features.


    "How long can you hold on?" On the spaceship, overlooking the Border Corpse Sea, I found that the Border Corpse Sea is actually very vast. It is just because the dead bodies are piled up all the year round and are treated as garbage dumps by other tribes, so the environment everywhere is not friendly. , They are all bone corpses, dark swamps melted into flesh, or more poisonous mist areas, and some are inanimate wilderness areas.


    Asiya said to Tang Ye: "I can hold on for a few more days. Of course, because of the consumption of strength, the strength will be affected to a certain extent."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Then try it in these two days. No matter what the Black Corpse King is, you will fight it first, and then you, Sivir and Ackerman will go back to the oasis base to rest."


    "Okay." Asiya looked at the border corpse sea below the spaceship. There was no one here, but there were huge undead creatures that could be forged into an invincible army of undead spirits. She is not worried that there is nothing wrong with staying with necromantic creatures. It should be said that she is now a fallen angel and leading the necromantic army is very consistent.


    At this moment, Asiya is very determined, and in any case, she must avenge the evil spirit tribe. This is the least thing to do. Now that you have an army of necromancers, everything is possible. Now that the spaceship took off, she believed that her road of revenge would also begin very quickly!

 Chapter 2717： Just around the corner!

    Ackerman was not blocked by the enemy on his way back. She didn''t know if it was because she had become too careful, or because the enemy was not as strong as she thought. When she saw the Black Corpse King, she compared her strength. He thought that even if he couldn''t kill the Black Corpse King quickly, he would definitely be his opponent.


    Now it continues to consume a lot of energy to isolate the highly toxic miasma. If it were in its heyday, she was absolutely sure to get rid of the Black Corpse King. Of course, it''s not that the Black Corpse King is weak. In fact, according to Ackerman''s estimation, the Black Corpse King is very powerful. Because in the heyday of Ackerman, he is also approaching the realm of the Lord of the Star Sea. But she has the power bonus of the angel race. What''s more, now that he has become a fallen angel, his power has also increased a lot. During this period of time, there was no time to fall into practice. Although the increase was not obvious, it also improved. In comparison with the Black Corpse King, she was sure of it.


    However, because of listening to Tang Ye''s advice, she did not act rashly. If it was before the change, with her character, maybe she had already shot. Because she would feel that if the Black Corpse King is resolved, everything will be resolved, simply, quickly, and simply. However, many things are not that simple, especially when it comes to power struggles. So, Ackerman resisted, only to investigate the situation before returning.


    It can be said that Tang Ye''s influence on her is really great, and she can change some things in her personality. Now she is not only a powerful assassin, but also a more cautious assassin who can think first. Perhaps this is a truly qualified assassin, not impulsive, just waiting for the chance to kill with one blow.


    Back in the new territory, Ackerman wanted to report to Tang Ye, only to hear Sivir say that Tang Ye and Asiya had returned to the Withered Bone Zone to send spaceship troops out. Then she waited patiently. At this time, Ackerman and Sivir stayed in the new territory, both wearing robes without showing their faces, and they did not speak. Gu Xie and Sledgehammer suddenly felt embarrassed and did not know how to get along.


    Are all the people around the military division so cold?


    Gu Xie knew that Ackerman and Sivir were angel races, the top races in the entire sky world. Although they had become fallen angels, they were far from being comparable to these dead creatures. It''s like the most noble and the lowest, that is the greatest distance between races. So Gu Xie is understandable, the attitude of Ackerman and Sivir. It''s probably not something like a sense of superiority, but not knowing what to say. After all, Tang Ye usually communicated with them. Ackerman and Xivir hardly showed up, and they always stayed in the oasis base. In this case, even if there is no inter-ethnic surprise, they are not familiar with each other. Since it is not familiar, it is normal to have an awkward atmosphere.


    However, for the bone soldiers who don¡¯t know the identity of Sivir and Ackerman, such as Sledgehammer, they are very curious about Ackerman and the others. They have heard Ackerman and Tang Ye talking before, and they are all women¡¯s. sound. They are even more curious about this, but they didn''t expect it to be a woman. For women, it seems that there is not much difference between the skeleton soldiers, after all, everyone is a skeleton. What can be seen are the undead and ghouls. However, the words of the undead are better, the women of the ghoul are sometimes terrifying and terrifying than the men. Therefore, as a necromancer, it seems that they don''t distinguish between genders.


    But they are just curious about what Ackerman and Sivir are like. Since she is a woman, is she a human woman like the Great Army Master? If this is the case, they must also be very powerful. Because they can stay in the poisonous miasma for so long without being invaded and killed. Think about it, and feel worthy of being the subordinates of a large army division, all of whom have such terrible power.


    For the great military division, they never felt that it was just a person that the master of the star field could not. They felt that Tang Ye must have hidden his strength, otherwise, how could he stay in the border corpse sea, a place filled with poisonous miasma for so long? Can it be so powerful?


    Especially for Tang Ye, they were always curious that they saw Tang Ye almost always exposed to the poisonous miasma. Like Asiya and the others, they all disappeared after a while. But Tang Ye was always outside, that is to say, the poisonous miasma was of no use to Tang Ye. Is this the same as their undead creatures, or is it too strong, or is there any secret technique that can ignore the poisonous miasma?


    No matter what it is, it is enough to admire the necromantic creatures. If Tang Ye were a dead creature like them, it would be even better, they would feel much more cordial. If not, then Tang Ye is too strong and can resist the poisonous miasma all the time, so she doesn''t know how strong she is. If it is to possess unique secret skills, it is extremely remarkable.


    The army division is really a **** and man. The more they wanted to unearth Tang Ye''s secrets, the more extraordinary things these necrotic creatures would see. In the end they could only sigh, Tang Ye was like a god.


    Sledgehammer wanted to find a chance to talk to Ackerman and Sivir, but he couldn''t bear his curiosity. But at this moment, the sky suddenly clouded over, which surprised them. Looking up, it turned out that three huge spaceships were pressed down.


    Is it the enemy? Sledgehammer was very worried and immediately reported to Gu Xie. After hearing this, Gu Xie quickly said that he didn''t need to panic, and said, "Don''t worry, that''s the big military division. This spacecraft has been studied by the big military division long ago, and now it should be time to use them."


    "Wh, what?" Hearing Gu Xie''s words, the sledgehammer was really stunned. He couldn''t believe it and said, "Is there still a spaceship?"


    There is no spaceship in the sea of ??corpses on their borders, even if there are fallen or abandoned spaceship wrecks, but these dead creatures of them do not have the ability to build spaceships. If there were spaceships and ballistas, then one of them would have been able to unify the border corpse sea. After all, power shells such as ballistas are explosive. When bombed, no matter what the immortality of undead creatures is, if they are bombed to a deadly place and destroyed, it is a matter of death. So if the ballista attacks, even the necromantic creatures will probably fall in large numbers.


    Sledgehammer couldn''t imagine how terribly they would be defeated if they were attacked by the spaceship ballista. It is obviously easy to fail miserably. And now, they have the spaceship ballista!


    Is there any reason not to win?


    The sledgehammer and other necromancers all looked up at the three spaceships floating in the sky, shocked not knowing what to say. It was really shocked, and this kind of power belongs to them. Suddenly they felt that with the help of a large army division, the evil king would dominate the sea of ??corpses in the border, and it was just around the corner.

 Chapter 2718： Karma of glory!

    Tang Ye and Asiya fell from the spaceship, allowing the spaceship troops to temporarily dock in the sky.


    In fact, such a suspended spacecraft in mid-air also requires a lot of power. However, the power of the spacecraft is made of power gems, and Tang Ye took out a few undead power gems with a purity of more than 90%. Such power gems let the people of the spacecraft troops, especially the undead who are responsible for moving and monitoring Bing was surprised.


    How could it be possible to have such a pure power gem? This is simply priceless! Now the military division uses it as the power gem of the spacecraft... This is simply beyond description. Is it true that the great army is rich in the enemy''s country and doesn''t care about such a power gem?


    In the face of such a power gem, the necromancers are very excited. Can they run away with such a power gem? But they definitely don''t have this kind of thought, because they know very well that even if they are allowed to enjoy such a power gem alone, they cannot improve their strength to the level of a major military division. And it is impossible for them to avoid the big army division, and in the end they will die miserably. So, don''t move any crooked thoughts.


    In fact, there are very few people with crooked thoughts. Because in the process of serving Tang Ye, they got a lot of benefits from Tang Ye. Those benefits are enough to satisfy them, so when faced with such a high-value power gem, they can only think about it at best, and basically don''t really want to take it privately. Now they are more convinced that following Tang Ye, there will be great expectations in the future, and there is no problem in going to the top of their lives if they are delicious and spicy.


    So, why give up the whole beautiful life for a temporary benefit?


    Tang Ye and Asiya fell to the ground, and Ackerman and Xivir immediately passed by, and Gu Xie and Sledgehammer followed closely behind.


    Ackerman and Sivir wanted to be called Brother Tang, or his Royal Highness, but Gu Xie and Sledgehammer were behind them, so they did not call, otherwise their identities would be easily revealed. On the contrary, after Gu Xie and Sledgehammer came over, they took the initiative to greet Tang Ye, and both shouted a big military call, and Sledgehammer became very respectful. Gu Xie screamed casually for acting. After all, he is a king, and his status is higher than Tang Ye on the surface.


    Then Ackerman reported to Tang Ye about the situation on the Black Corpse King''s side. After learning about it, Tang Ye was overjoyed. If the Black Corpse King does not have a spaceship ballista, then his three spaceships can play a huge role. Even if the Black Corpse King¡¯s subordinates are generally powerful, they will suffer a huge blow from the bombardment of such a spaceship ballista. And the role of the ballista is to condense the strength, making it possible to exert a huge power. According to the power of the ballistas of the three spaceships, it can deal a blow to the strength of the realm of Star Territory Lord. In other words, as long as the people on the side of the Black Corpse King do not have the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea, they will be hit by the ballista.


    In this way, the power of the Black Corpse King can be greatly injured by just using the spaceship ballista. Tang Ye was very confident, and said to Gu Xie: "Master Evil King, the spaceship troops are ready, and his subordinates think that instead of waiting for the Black Corpse King to attack, we should go directly to attack their base camp. Taking advantage of their power now Also concentrated in the base camp, using the power of the spacecraft ballista to kill them in one fell swoop!"


    Gu Xie believed in Tang Ye''s judgment. Although Tang Ye called him an adult and claimed to be a subordinate, he was actually just pretending. Since it was Tang Ye''s decision, Gu Xie had no reason to refuse. Tang Ye''s decision was not a risk. After he saw the three spaceships, he suddenly had great confidence. It might be just around the corner to solve the Black Corpse King. Therefore, he agreed to attack the base camp of the Black Corpse King.


    "Okay, then I will arrange the troops, choose the elite army, and attack the Black Corpse King in one fell swoop. This is the decision for the unification of the Border Corpse Sea!" Gu Xie said loudly.


    Such words shocked Sledgehammer''s expression, and also shocked the expressions of everyone else. If they didn''t have those three spaceships, perhaps they felt that Gu Xie''s words were just wishful thinking, but with the three more spaceships equipped with ballistas, they also felt that it would be no problem to deal with the Black Corpse King. Suddenly, the morale rose, his arrogance was strong, and he was thinking of dealing with the Black Corpse King. This is epoch-making, this is an incomparable glory, they dare to do something to the Black Corpse King!


    Moreover, this may usher in an era of unification of the border corpse sea, which is of great historical significance. These necromancers actually have a lot of ideas. If they can be remembered in history, it would be a great honor.


    Soon, Gu Xie arranged the elite troops, and at the same time notified the White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King, asking them to send the elite ghoul army and the elite undead army. Upon hearing this news, both the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King were extremely surprised and felt very incredible. Gu Xie actually started to attack the Black Corpse King!


    Before, they just went to watch Tang Ye and Gu Xie solve the Blue Bone King. At that time, what they saw was not how powerful the army of Gu Xie was, but the powerful strength hidden by the great army master Tang Ye. Taking advantage of the general low intelligence of the dead creatures in the border corpse sea, kill the king first, let the necromancer be trapped in a leaderless situation, and then defeated in one fell swoop. Although what I have seen is not how strong the army is on Guxie''s side, or how strong the army is, it is not enough, and fighting the Black Corpse King is far from enough. However, because of Tang Ye''s inscrutable and powerful person, if he could also kill the Black Corpse King, then it was not impossible to attack the Black Corpse King.


    However, the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King still feel that it is too hasty. They don''t know the specific situation of the Black Corpse King. If they act rashly, are they not afraid of being annihilated by the Black Corpse King''s army?


    "Report, Lord Bai Ling, Lord Black Corpse King, in fact, the Evil King did this. I think a big reason is that they have the spaceship ballista!" The White Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King did not notice the spacecraft ballista. Their inspectors came back to report after seeing them.


    Upon hearing such news, the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King were shocked and said, "What are you talking about? The Evil King has spaceships and ballistas?"


    They also knew about the spaceship ballista. In their cognition, there is indeed such a thing, it is a powerful spacecraft, it can be said that it is a powerful weapon of war that exists only in the battle between the star world and the star world. They had never thought that there would be such a thing in this place in the border corpse sea. If there is, then these necromancers must be vulnerable. The spaceship ballistas don''t need to land, just bomb them in the sky.


    Qianqian, who was next to him, was surprised when he heard the inspector''s words, and said, "Has Tang Ye and their spaceship ballistas been built? Great! They succeeded so soon! It seems that they are not against the Black Corpse King. It''s impossible."

 Chapter 2719： Three-way march!

    Haven''t seen the spaceship ballista in person, the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King were actually a little disbelief, worried that the inspector had read it wrong, or that the inspector was from Tang Ye''s side and came back to fool them.


    This is not impossible. Now even though they were once kings, they still united the power of three kings, the White Spirit King, the Heavenly Spirit King and the Mountain Corpse King. However, they did not dare to attack Tang Ye and Gu Xie at all. Because they didn''t know how much Gu Xie''s power had penetrated, and what secret powers could kill them at any time.


    Therefore, when they were still waiting and watching, they were very honest and settled, even if they didn''t help Tang Ye and the others, they didn''t dare to easily become enemies with Tang Ye and the others. And now, they heard their daughter say that Tang Ye''s spaceship ballista was built, which means that Qianqian knew this from the beginning!


    If Qianqian is also sure, then they won''t doubt it. They couldn''t help taking a breath. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye and Gu Xie were more terrifying than imagined. How much power is there from the Withered Bone Zone?


    With the spaceship ballista, they couldn''t imagine that if they were hostile to Tang Ye, then Tang Ye and Gu Xie would use the spaceship ballista, then they would all be bombed into ashes! Even if the Black Mountain terrain here can be well defended, how about? With the spaceship ballista on it, it can razor Black Mountain to the ground!


    They were fortunate that they were not against Tang Ye at the time!


    "Where are they sacred..." The Mountain Corpse King felt scared after thinking about it.


    "No, it''s not them, but him." King Bai Ling corrected the Mountain Corpse King''s words and said, "Do you think that all these are powers developed by the Evil King? That would be very wrong. As long as you observe carefully, you will It was discovered that the evil king was actually only Tang Ye¡¯s horse head watching. In other words, all of this was under Tang Ye¡¯s control. This human race is terrible."


    Qianqian became a little unhappy when she heard the words of King Bai Ling and King Mountain Corpse, and hummed: "Why do you make Tang Ye a bad guy. What''s terrible? That''s powerful! At first I didn''t say it when I came back to see you. Is it possible for Tang Ye to unify the border corpse sea. You still don''t believe it. Huh, do you believe it now?"


    "But you believe it, it seems like Big Brother Tang Ye is a bad person. Are you not convinced? If you are not convinced, go and tell Big Brother Tang Ye, do you want to fight? Just do it, don''t watch out here in secret. Tang Brother Ye wants to make the border corpse sea a unified star world, and wants the undead creatures, that is, us, to become a reasonable existence and a new race recognized by the major races, not dark and evil, only killing and killing Savage monster of destruction! So, if you are still like this, how is it different from wanting to split the border corpse sea? Then I will ignore you, I will go to Tang Ye!"


    Qianqian became a little unhappy. She felt that her parents'' attitude was too cautious and ambiguous. She angrily said, "If I were Brother Tang Ye, I would just ask you something. You are not allowed to shirk Tai Chi. If you shirk, then Regarding disagreement, it is the enemy. Since it is the enemy, it is a matter of dispatching troops. Seeing whether you dare to keep thinking and thinking here, it is not straightforward at all, huh!"


    Both the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King felt embarrassed when their daughter said so. It feels that he is too concerned about it, and Tang Ye is very patient to allow them to wait and see until this time. If they were changed to other people, even the previous Blue Bone King Heavenly Spirit King, they would definitely not be allowed to do this, or even one-tenth of Tang Ye''s, so Tang Ye''s personality is very good.


    But why have they been hesitating and not fully determined. They thought for a while and knew the reason. Mainly because Tang Ye supported Gu Xie. They knew that Gu Xie was only one of Tang Ye''s subordinates, but now Tang Ye pushed Gu Xie to the position of the evil king, making the evil king the king here on the surface, but Tang Ye was actually in control behind him. So they couldn''t help wondering, if Tang Ye did this, he wanted to use the power of the Border Corpse Sea as a puppet and a tool to serve him. If this were the case, of course they would not surrender to Tang Ye, and were willing to be controlled by Tang Ye.


    Qianqian was actually smarter than they thought. She had already seen where they were hesitating. In fact, she just didn''t want to say, she wanted them to figure it out for themselves, so she was more willing. But now, she really can''t stand it anymore, she''s too mother-in-law, not at all.


    She said badly: "Are you worried about what Big Brother Tang Ye did for? He is a human race, why does he want to unify the border corpse sea? Moreover, he has now retreated to the back and let the evil king take charge. Then you just I feel that Tang Ye wants to enslave you, treat you as puppets, and make you a tool to serve him. Right?"


    Qianqian couldn''t help rolling her eyes, impatient, and feeling that the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King were stupid, and hummed: "Are you stupid, are you my parents? If Tang Ye wants to do that. , Didn¡¯t you know his true identity? Then you might resist. This is not what Tang Ye wanted? At the beginning, he didn¡¯t let the evil king preside over everything like he does now. Now I¡¯m doing this, I think It¡¯s because the undead creatures have become more intelligent. Under the concept of failing to guide them in time, they will always reject living creatures first according to their instincts, and they are very unfriendly to living creatures. So now Big Brother Tang Ye avoids this. The situation. Besides, I heard Big Brother Tang Ye say that his goal is not such a small sea of ??corpses on the border. His goal is the entire sea of ??stars!"


    "That''s why I am angry when I see you cowering like this. Do you think you are important? Don''t look too high on yourself! In the eyes of Tang Ye, you are just a small passerby!" Qianqian said to King Bai Ling and the corpse Wang is very bad air.


    Being so ruthlessly talked about by her daughter, as if she was said to be useless, King Bai Ling and King Mountain Corpse felt very sad, this daughter was too ruthless. What is it like now? It was completely towards Tang Ye. Hey, it''s really not in the female college. However, they were also very moved. They did not expect that these dead creatures would have such feelings.


    In fact, they think that Qianqian is not bad like this, she can keep her character and live comfortably. Then they glanced at each other and nodded, each made up his mind.


    Of course he surrendered to Tang Ye!


    This is a wise choice. Although their worries still exist, according to Qianqian''s words and observations, they should believe in Tang Ye more. Therefore, now they will send their elite troops to assist Tang Ye and Gu Xie to deal with the Black Corpse King!


    Soon, a few elite troops, including bone soldiers, ghoul soldiers, and undead soldiers, were mighty and mighty, with blond hair in the territory of the Black Corpse King.


    In the sky, three spaceships set sail, full of momentum and ambition!

 Chapter 2720： A godsend!

    After the Black Corpse King sent the inspection team to investigate the information, he was very confident in the ability of his inspection team. This is a matter of course, because the strength of the captain of the inspector has reached the strength of the fifth level of the star domain master. How could such strength be comparable to that group of "hillies" over there?


    Why did the Black Corpse King arrive here alone, so far away from the other four kings? This is of course not because he wants to stand alone, but because the territory here has abundant resources. It is precisely because of relying on those resources that he can develop so strong. In addition to his own strength, there is also the strength of his men. He has enough resources to improve the strength of his men, so he has no weak soldiers under the Black Corpse King!


    Moreover, there are many other resources on his side. Although they have not been developed yet, it is always useful to keep the resource, maybe it will be used in the future?


    Calculating the time, the Black Corpse King felt that the inspection team should be back. He just waited to see what was going on with the Four Kings. If the human race is really interfering, and the Four Kings have been defeated, if that human race is very powerful, he can''t just sit back and watch. Although humans are weak and small, they have very smart minds and are one of the most cunning races. In many cases, even if the human race is not very strong, but because of its clever head, it can also cause heavy losses to the enemy. The Black Corpse King didn''t want to let himself have such a fate, it was really shameful.


    The one that worries him the most is that although the human race is weak, there can be very powerful people. Terran can create with great explosive power. If a human race has different talents, then if he cultivates, he can also become a peak powerhouse. So in any past era, there were almost all human beings in terms of peak powers. This is also true. As a weak, human race is looked down upon by people, and can never be ignored. It always appears in the heads of other races, making people remember such a race.


    The Black Corpse King waited for a day, but he didn''t find the inspection team coming back. He felt that something might have gone wrong, and he summoned some people to discuss it.


    One of his generals said, "Master Black Corpse King, why bother with so many? Let''s just attack and level the four kings'' territories, so that all the Border Corpse Sea belongs to us. The Black Corpse King also built a unified Border Corpse Sea. Great deeds, isn''t this great?"


    This is an aggressive attitude. However, with such an attitude, there will naturally be opposition. A general ghoul said: "Lord Black Corpse King, I think it¡¯s better to be more cautious. Now that the patrol squad has a problem, it is a good proof. There may be something we don¡¯t know. For example, the human race did it. What happened to the four kings? If the power of the four kings is controlled by that human race, then the combined power of the four kings is still a threat to us. We don¡¯t know the situation of that human race, in case the human race ambushes Is there a powerful force? Humans are cunning, as everyone knows. We are now in the light, and that human is in the dark, so you have to be more careful."


    Those who advocate direct attack naturally have objections, and they retorted: "My Lord Black Corpse King, now our strength is the strongest in the frontier corpse sea. Even if that human race has good strength, it is ultimately a human race. Since he wants to unite The power of the Four Kings means that his strength must be very limited. Otherwise, why not directly use the power of the human race to deal with us and unify the sea of ??corpses on the border. If you know this, you must take into account the many necromantic soldiers, which is an item The vast project is also very complicated, especially if a human race is caught in the necromancer, if it is not managed well, it may be counterattacked. In this case, he is still uniting the power of the four kings, which shows that he needs Relying on the power of the Four Kings, otherwise I dare not attack us. In this way, we have nothing to fear. Because with our power, what about the combined power of the Four Kings?"


    This person¡¯s analysis also made a lot of sense, and the opponents didn¡¯t know how to refute them one by one. They just suggested to the Black Corpse King: "My Lord Black Corpse King, now is the critical moment, and the subordinates think there is nothing wrong with thinking twice before acting. ."


    Another objector also immediately said to the Black Corpse King: "Master Black Corpse King, the authority we have always established cannot tolerate such provocations. Otherwise, would any cats and dogs in the future be able to provoke us? With absolute strength, we must speak with absolute strength and tell them that no one in the border corpse sea can provoke our authority. If there is, then it is the dying person!"


    Hearing the debate between the two sides, the black corpse king became more irritable the more he listened. He couldn''t help but waved his hand to stop them and hummed, "It''s about to be daytime. This is not a good time for us, so I won''t send troops for the time being. Wait and see , To see if the inspection team has come back. If not, then when it gets dark, we will start dispatching. My troops will level the Four Kingdoms and unify the border corpses. So, now, we can gather troops and gather them out. When the intelligence results come out, we will set off in one fell swoop!"


    The Black Corpse King became a little excited, he hadn''t left here for a long time. I feel a little excited when I am ready to dispatch now. The Four Kings probably haven''t seen their own power for too long, so they all become ready to move. Hmph, this time it should hurt them a little bit so that they can remember the lesson deeply.


    As for the real human interference, let this human race, or more human races, and other races know that the border corpse sea is their dead creatures, they don''t want to interfere in, otherwise they will die without a place to bury them!


    Under the order of the Black Corpse King, the ghoul soldiers in the territory gathered in the cottage. All of them were very excited and eager to try, because they hadn''t fought a war for too long. Going to the realm of the Four Kings this time, we must plunder a lot of resources. This is a great thing, and they can''t wait to set off.


    At this moment, Tang Ye and the others had already approached and were about to reach the territory of the Black Corpse King. Under Ackerman''s guidance, not far ahead is the base camp of the Black Corpse King, a huge cottage, very well built, like a city built on mountains. Of course, the style and equipment of this cottage are relatively simple because they are all necrotic creatures.


    "I will look at the situation in the cottage again." Ackerman said.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I will report back immediately after observation. Don''t delay for too long, pay attention to safety."


    Ackerman nodded, spread his wings, and flew away quickly. This is a room above the spaceship. There are no other necromancers, so don''t worry about revealing your identity.


    Soon Ackerman came back and told Tang Ye: "The Black Corpse King is starting to summon ghoul soldiers. I am afraid it is about to send troops."


    "It seems that God helped me." Tang Ye was very happy to hear Ackerman''s report.


    Now the Black Corpse King is anxious to gather the ghoul soldiers together. Doesn''t that give him an excellent opportunity to kill them in one fell swoop?

 Chapter 2721： completely annihilated!

    Taking advantage of the fact that the Black Corpse King summons the ghoul soldiers to the cottage and bombards it with a spaceship and ballista, if it goes well, it can almost damage the Black Corpse King''s troops. Of course, such a good opportunity cannot be let go. Tang Ye immediately arranged and prepared to attack!


    Tang Ye and Asiya were on the spaceship, while Gu Xie, King Bai Ling and King Mountain Corpse were on the ground. After the Bailing King and the Mountain Corpse King made their decision, they were regarded as loyal and brought their own elite soldiers to help. It should be said that it cannot be help, but it is necessary. Since they recognized Gu Xie as their king, they were actually a subordinate. If Gu Xie gives orders, they must obey them!


    If they thought that they could fight against Gu Xie with their forces, then now that they saw that there was a spaceship ballista on the Gu Xie side, they didn''t dare to think that they could fight against Gu Xie at all. Because as long as a spaceship ballista bombs them, they may not be able to withstand it.


    Under Tang Ye''s arrangement, one spaceship ballista took the lead, while the others stood still. This is a test of the water. If there is no accident, the remaining two spaceships will be dispatched immediately. After the spaceship ballista bombed, Gu Xie led a full-scale attack.


    As a result, a spaceship moved past and reached the mid-air of the Black Corpse King''s base camp, facing the densely packed ghoul soldiers gathered under the cottage, bombing it down.


    Boom! boom!


    Seeing flowers exploded in a huge area on the ground, then there was a group of ghoul soldiers broken to pieces. The ghoul soldier at the center of the explosion had all his heads lost, and naturally died. Although they all have the strength of the Star Territory Lord Level 2 or above, the spacecraft ballista can also damage the strength of the Star Territory Lord''s realm, even at the 9th level and 10th level of the Star Region Lord. Therefore, once these ghoul soldiers are bombed, even if they do not die, they will definitely be seriously injured.


    The ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King were summoned together. They were originally waiting to be dispatched to conquer the territory of the Four Kings. They were all looking forward to and excited. However, there was a sudden explosion, and then a large group of ghoul soldiers died. This made the surrounding ghoul soldiers very confused, what happened? How could this be?


    boom! Boom!


    Then there was another explosion, and another group of ghoul soldiers were bombed and killed. The ghoul soldiers still don''t know what''s going on, very kind. It may be that they are necromancers with relatively shallow emotional awareness, so the priority is not to worry about the injured companions and to rescue them, but to know what is going on.


    As the captain of the ghoul soldier, he was very angry. He didn''t know who dared to attack the Black Corpse King''s men. He looked around to find the attacker, and then killed it fiercely. It was so arrogant that he dared to attack the base camp of the Black Corpse King!


    boom! Boom!


    Then, another artillery shell attacked, and a big hole was exploded in the group of ghoul soldiers, and a large group of ghoul soldiers were bombed and killed.


    In the three consecutive bombings, there have been a large number of ghoul soldiers casualties. This is no small matter. Some ghoul soldiers are in a mess, they don''t want to be killed inexplicably like this.


    "In, in the sky!" At this moment, a ghoul soldier shouted, and then the other ghoul soldiers looked up and saw a behemoth on it, firing a terrible assault shell.


    boom! Boom!


    When they looked up, another shell attack came down, and another group of ghoul soldiers were bombarded and killed. After being bombed four times in a row, the ghoul soldiers actually suffered heavy casualties.


    Such a commotion, the Black Corpse King had also noticed it. He quickly went outside to check, and then saw the spaceship in mid-air, and he was shocked.


    "It''s actually a spaceship!" The Black Corpse King didn''t expect such a powerful equipment to appear. Now he didn''t dare to underestimate it. He immediately lost that kind of arrogance, and dealt with it with twelve points. He knew that the spaceship ballista was terrible, and the cottage here might be razed to the ground!


    He really didn''t expect that such powerful equipment would appear in such a backward place as the Border Corpse Sea. Could it be that human race brought it?


    This is indeed possible. That human race must have come prepared, and it was aimed at the border corpse sea. Knowing that there was no spaceship ballista in the border corpse sea, or the power that could deal with the spaceship ballista, that power was used.


    "Damn it!" The Black Corpse King murmured angrily. This is no longer as simple as dealing with the Four Kings. The spaceship ballista appeared, about his rule, and even the sovereignty of the entire border corpse sea. It is very likely that this place will be captured.


    "Everyone will disperse for me, don''t gather together!" The Black Corpse King yelled loudly at the ghoul soldiers in the cottage. Only by spreading out can they avoid being bombarded and killed.


    The ghoul soldiers also knew the horror of the spaceship. After confirming that it was a spaceship and carrying a special ballista for combat, they knew all of a sudden that it was not in seconds, and they all fled away quickly.


    The Black Corpse King was not idle either, and was very angry at the spaceship in the sky. He knew that only by shooting down the spaceship could he be saved. As a result, he suddenly exploded with strength, and at extremely fast speed, he flew to the top of the cottage, and then gathered a huge force and hit the spaceship.


    His confident power can hit the spacecraft. Although the spacecraft is very powerful, the spacecraft is relatively fragile. As long as one part is destroyed, it may affect the whole. Therefore, it is easy to destroy the spaceship if there is only power.


    However, when the power hit by the Black Corpse King was about to approach the spaceship, a powerful dart shot out, easily dissolving his power. That is Sivir''s dart, Sivir''s power, naturally can match the Dark Corpse King. She followed Tang Ye''s order to protect this spaceship, and naturally would not allow the Black Corpse King to destroy it.


    "Wh, what?" The Black Corpse King had confidence in his own strength, but he didn''t expect that the power he hit would be resolved so easily. Now he knew that there were masters on the spaceship!


    The Black Corpse King became more worried, and the current situation was very unfavorable for him. Damn it, he never thought it would be like this. Originally, he was so confident in his own power, but he didn''t expect that because of a completely unexpected spacecraft, he was suddenly messed up here.


    Boom, boom!


    At this time, the ghoul soldiers below were retreating quickly and scattered, but suddenly, the speed of the spacecraft''s bombing speed increased, and at the same time it bombed all directions, so that the ghoul soldiers could not escape at all.


    "What?" The Black Corpse King was really shocked when he saw this, because he knew that such a dense and continuous shell attack could not be done by a spacecraft.


    Then, he saw two spaceships flying in the sky again, and there were three spaceships in total. Suddenly his expression stiffened, and the ballista bombing of a spaceship was enough for them to drink a pot. Now the three spaceships are bombarded by ballistas, which might wipe out their entire army.


    Damn it!


    The Black Corpse King wanted to shout out angrily, feeling too aggrieved. This came too suddenly. I was full of confidence, but in a blink of an eye I would wipe out my entire army?

 Chapter 2722： Captured wildly!

    The three spaceships with ballistas kept bombing, they had enough power resources, because Tang Ye took out several undead power gems with a purity of more than 90%. The power contained in these power gems is enough to raze the Black Corpse King¡¯s cottage, and even the entire territory.


    The ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King do not have the power to fly, and they cannot hit the spaceship when they jump. They can throw weapons such as stones and spears up to attack. They are also attacked by the bone soldiers on the spacecraft or Sivir. They resolve. In this way, the ghoul soldiers have nothing to do with the spaceship.


    The ghoul soldiers can only escape by scattered, but the bombing range of the three spaceships is very wide, and few of them can escape. Even if he ran away, he was seriously injured, not to be afraid. Moreover, they thought they had escaped, but they did not know that there were elite soldiers led by Gu Xie who were encircling and killing them.


    Although the strength of the ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King is very strong, in terms of individual strength, it is definitely not something that Gu Xie''s men can deal with, but now after being bombarded by the spacecraft and crossbow, the ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King are either dead Otherwise, either suffered heavy injuries, greatly reduced combat effectiveness, or even lost combat effectiveness. In this way, it was more than enough for Gu Xie to take his men to deal with them.


    Standing on the top of the cottage, the Black Corpse King looked at the powerful necromantic army he had built, deterring the entire border corpse sea, and now it turned out to be like this. He was so angry that he looked up at the three spaceships, knowing that everything was because of the spaceship ballista attack. He swore that he would destroy the three spaceships no matter what, and then kill all the people who came to attack him, without leaving one, even if the entire border corpse sea was slaughtered!


    Under extremely angry, the Black Corpse King exploded with terrible power, and he seemed to have absorbed a huge necromantic power, suddenly raising his strength to a level. Originally, he had not reached the realm of Star Sea Lord, but now it can be said that he has reached the realm of Star Sea Lord. This is already quite a powerful force, which many lords of the star world have not achieved.


    "I want you all to die!" As a existence that was born thousands of years ago, the Black Corpse King has mastered many powerful secret skills even if he cultivated from a ghoul who had no wisdom at first. Now his strength suddenly skyrocketed, it was because he had mastered the bone monsters that he would be rage. And he also improved this violent secret technique, and while violent, he also absorbed the undead power of the slain ghoul soldier.


    At this time, many ghoul soldiers were actually not dead, they were just seriously injured, but after the black corpse king launched such a terrible secret skill, they suddenly seized the power of the ghoul soldiers, making them unable to proceed because they lost their power. Healed himself and died. It can be said that this outbreak of the Black Corpse King killed quite a few ghoul soldiers.


    But for the Black Corpse King, this is not something to regret. As long as he can get rid of the three spaceships and Guxie, he can train as many ghoul soldiers as they need. At this moment, he burst out suddenly, unexpectedly condensed a pair of powerful wings, and then flapped the wings to fly to the high altitude quickly, to knock down the three spaceships.


    What a powerful and strong force this is, it is really amazing that a pair of wings can be condensed with power.


    The Black Corpse King is like a flying saucer emerging from a cocoon, reborn, condensing a pair of jet black wings, which is quite shocking.


    "Haha, I actually succeeded!" The Black Corpse King didn''t expect that he would get such a huge success by launching the secret technique of "rapist seizure" under extreme anger. In the past, he used this trick to absorb the power of one or two ghoul soldiers at most, but this trick can actually take people''s power on a large scale, but he has not succeeded, otherwise the cultivation speed will not be so. slow.


    The black corpse king is so powerful, in fact, a big reason is the effect of this violent seizure. It is equivalent to taking the power of others to strengthen oneself, as if it is "swallowing." He was very angry just now. He just wanted to get strong power to destroy the three spaceships, and then slowly kill Gu Xie and them. Unexpectedly, under that extreme anger, he launched a violent seizure and successfully achieved the effect of seizing the power of the undead on a large scale.


    He doesn''t care about the life and death of those ghoul soldiers, and can make him grow. He feels it is the honor of those ghoul soldiers. Now that he has wings, he can fly. Coupled with the improvement in strength, he is confident that he can eliminate the three spaceships. As for resolving his attack just now, he felt that the person who was stronger than him was no longer afraid. He didn''t believe that, who else was his opponent in the Boundary Zombie Sea!


    "I want you all to die!" The Black Corpse King flapped his wings and rushed towards the spaceship, confident, thinking that he could shoot down the three spaceships one by one.


    "This is..." At this time, because the power of the Black Corpse King has greatly increased, the underground ancient evil and the others felt it, and they were shocked. The same goes for the Bailing King and Mountain Corpse King next to him. That is basically the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea, such a strength, I am afraid that it can sweep them.


    Can they still have a chance? Although relying on the power of the three spaceship ballistas, the Black Corpse King''s forces have been severely damaged, and it is not to be feared. However, if the Black Corpse King is not eliminated, everything is empty talk. But now the strength of the Black Corpse King has soared, surpassing them too much. If the Black Corpse King comes to kill them, then even if there is only one person left on the Black Corpse King, he can rebuild his army.


    After killing them, their troops will be afraid, and facing the Dark Corpse King, how can they not surrender?


    It''s normal to have an absolute strong who can control a battle.


    Seeing the Black Corpse King flapping their wings and rising into the air, Gu Xie, Bai Ling King, and Mountain Corpse King were very worried. If the three spaceships are solved by the Black Corpse King, they will also be solved soon. In this way, the decisive war that they think is about to win, that it will overturn the border corpse sea, and that they can unify the border corpse sea, will fail!


    It was really ironic, I didn''t expect that at the last minute, the Black Corpse King would have such a comeback adventure!


    Seeing the Black Corpse King continuously rushing up, the three spaceships also launched a cannonball attack on the Black Corpse King, but they were all avoided by the Black Corpse King. At this time, the speed of the black corpse king is very fast, and the movements are also very flexible. It is very difficult to attack with cannonballs.


    On the spaceship, Tang Ye squinted his eyes, actually worried, and asked Asiya next to him, "I didn''t expect the strength of the Black Corpse King to soar. How is it, do you still have the confidence to deal with it?"


    "His strength has indeed become very strong, but with the strength of the Demon Sacred Sword, I still have no problem dealing with him." Asiya watched as she kept rushing up, avoiding shells after shells, her expression confident, like The black corpse king who was proud of the spring breeze said, and at the same time he called out the Demon Sacred Sword in his hand.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Keep him alive. Seeing the power to take others away, I suddenly wanted to test something."

 Chapter 2723： Was overturned!

    Now Tang Ye''s strength hasn''t reached the master of the star field, and he is still at the tenth level of the master of the stars, which makes him quite distressed, and the soldiers are so strong. Of course, the necromancers here have basically lived for hundreds of years, and he has just arrived in the border corpse sea, or just arrived in this firmament world for a few months, it is normal for him not to cultivate much. If he was allowed to cultivate to the realm of the master of the star field at once, that would be abnormal.


    However, Tang Ye felt that he could have cultivated faster, because with the help of the phoenix and the dead tree, the power of spring, it was nothing to be several times faster than ordinary people. In the final analysis, he believes that the environment of the border corpse sea restricts him. Right now, there are no good resources in the border corpse sea. Those high-purity undead power gems, for him, the power progress that fills the power tree is not as good as it was at the beginning. Therefore, his cultivation method has become single, and now it is still restricted. It is normal that he cannot break through.


    Therefore, it is necessary to look for resources elsewhere. Then you can only leave the border corpse sea. However, just now, after seeing the Black Corpse King using violent seizure, he suddenly thought that he also mastered a cultivation method to seize power.


    That is soul cutting!


    Soul cutting, or death seizure, is a very terrifying ability that he mastered when he was in the ancestral land of the earth. It can be said to be vicious, because it seizes the soul power of people to become his own cultivation power. The first is to open the death channel to bind people, and then the death claws appear and penetrate into the soul, harming the soul. The descendants cannot resist at all, and can only be robbed of their power.


    Now Tang Ye was wondering whether he could continue to use this method to improve his strength in the Border Corpse Sea. However, based on previous experience, even if the soul-cutting technique can still be used, it will change a form. Because the previous space jump will be weakened and become a short-distance flash.


    Moreover, there is another question whether there is a soul in this world. And, now this is a dead creature, even if there is a soul, the dead creature is a dead person, there must be none. However, according to what Tang Ye and Asiya had learned earlier, they believed that the creatures in this world probably have no souls, but only the words "Jing Yuan", which is actually like a spirit.


    The phoenix that lives and recuperates in his body is just the essence of the phoenix. The essence is like a condensate of all powers. If you can capture the essence and absorb it as your own power, it is indeed a very powerful cultivation method. However, the capture of the essence must be before the person is dying, otherwise the essence will dissipate, which seems to be the same with the soul. But according to rumors, only the devil can do such a thing. However, the devil does not seem to exist at all.


    Because the devil in the rumors can be controlled by even fallen angels. So far, no such person has appeared.


    Tang Ye doesn''t care about this, he just wants to try the soul cutting he has mastered, can it still be used? If possible, there is no problem in capturing the power of the Black Corpse King and upgrading to the power of the Star Territory Lord.


    Asiya didn''t know why Tang Ye wanted to keep the Black Corpse King alive, but since Tang Ye said, then she kept the Black Corpse King''s life. For her, although the current Black Corpse King has become very powerful, it is not enough to fear. During this period of time, after she recovered from her injuries, she became a fallen angel. Her power environment in the Boundary Corpse Sea can also be cultivated, and the effect is even better than in other places, so her strength has also improved during this period. The Lord of Xinghai is even stronger now. Coupled with the advantages of the Angel Race and the Demon Sacred Sword in hand, she naturally has no problem dealing with the Black Corpse King.


    Now the Black Corpse King is about to rush to the underside of the spacecraft. Asiya no longer delays, she walks to the side of the ship with the Demon Sacred Sword. She looks down and sees the Black Corpse King''s confident look. Lifting the sword, it smashed directly at the Black Corpse King, and then she followed.


    The power of the Demon Sacred Sword is beyond people''s imagination, and it can be said that it is a pity that Asiya uses it now, it can only exert less than one-tenth of its power. Therefore, when the Demon Sacred Sword stabs the Black Corpse King, without Asiya''s additional force, the momentum is very domineering and fierce, like a meteorite falling from the sky, very terrifying.


    The Black Corpse King felt the power of the Demon Sacred Sword, and was shocked. He couldn''t believe that there would be such a terrifying weapon. This is definitely not the power of the Border Corpse Sea!


    "Why... Damn..." Seeing the momentum of the Demon Sacred Sword, even the Black Corpse King who had just soared in strength, his momentum was immediately suppressed, and it seemed to be worthless. He didn''t have the confidence to block the Demon Sacred Sword, so he felt very aggrieved.


    call!


    The strange family rushed to the Black Corpse King, and the Black Corpse King issued all his strength to resist, and he also had a little thought that he might be able to stop him. However, even if he used all his power and held a little anticipation, the power of the Demon Sacred Sword shattered his anticipation, and he had no ability to resist!


    The Demon Sacred Sword pushed him down quickly, and he couldn''t stop the Demon Sacred Sword at all!


    boom!


    Soon the Black Corpse King was hit by the Demon Sacred Sword to the ground, and a deep pit was blown out of the ground, raising dust in the sky.


    The Black Corpse King was pierced by the Demon Sacred Sword and settled on the ground. He was in great pain, but even if his body was broken in half, nothing would happen. He will not die unless his head is blown. At this time he was struggling, trying to get rid of the Demon Sacred Sword. But at this moment, Asiya fell from midair.


    There was another violent impact, which directly stepped on his body, and then Asiya pulled up the Demon Sacred Sword and pointed it at the head of the Black Corpse King. If the head of the black corpse king is blasted now, then the black corpse king is dead.


    The Black Corpse King felt the strength gap between him and Asiya, and he really felt extremely frustrated. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen so soon. He thought how successful the violent seizure was, he must have come back. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye still hides such a powerful person.


    He looked at the Demon Sword and saw the Sword God of the Demon Sword. It was dark and glowing, ancient and mysterious, and had a terrifying aura. He knew that this was definitely an artifact!


    Isn¡¯t it a bit of an overkill to use a magical tool to deal with the border corpse sea, a place that can be said to be a barren land?


    In any case, the Black Corpse King was defeated. He was very aggrieved. He didn''t expect that he had just regained consciousness and wanted to teach the restless four kings, or the human race who had interfered in. Unexpectedly, this became his end.


    "Who are you?!" The Black Corpse King was unwilling, looking at Asiya and asked.


    Asiya was still wearing a robe that covered her face, she couldn''t see her appearance, so she naturally didn''t know her identity as an angel.


    Asiya pointed at the Black Corpse King with the Demon Sacred Sword, and snorted coldly: "You don''t need to know my name, but it''s right to know that today is your death date... It doesn''t seem to be right, he won''t let me kill you, I''ll destroy you."


    After all, Asiya swung the Demon Sacred Sword to abolish all the hands and feet of the Black Corpse King. Even if the Black Corpse King can regenerate quickly, there is nothing left in the current situation.

 Chapter 2724： Essence swallowed!

    The Black Corpse King felt that he did not underestimate Asiya, but the Demon Sacred Sword. When the Demon Sacred Sword rushed towards him, he thought he was blocking the Demon Sacred Sword, so he directly confronted the Demon Sacred Sword. As a result, the power of the Demon Sacred Sword was beyond imagination, making him unable to resist the slightest. After being pierced into the ground, she was already seriously injured, and afterwards, Asiya dealt easily with her, she became very helpless.


    Now, being cut off by Asiya''s limbs, even if he can quickly make the limbs grow out, this is a characteristic of being a ghoul. If it does not grow out, then eat a few people, and it will naturally grow out. You can eat ghouls or other living creatures. It is best to eat living creatures, but there are no living creatures to eat in the border corpse sea, so most of them eat ghouls. Unfortunately, the current situation, for the Black Corpse King, is no different if he recovers. Because Asiya is so strong and has the Demon Sacred Sword, what if she recovers? It was not solved by Asiya all at once, so I would suffer another pain.


    The ghoul soldiers that were bombed no longer flee, because they know that even if they escape, they can''t escape, so it''s better to stand up and resist, then there may be a chance. Then at this time, they happened to see the Black Corpse King burst out. Seeing the black corpse king condensed a pair of gorgeous wings, straight up in the air, wanting to destroy the spaceship, they were full of hope. As long as the three spaceships are resolved, the troops from the four kings will not be afraid of them. At that time, they must fight back ten times and kill all the power of the four kings!


    However, when the ghoul soldiers had such determination, suddenly they felt another very powerful force descending to deal with the black corpse king. Then they saw a scene that was almost desperate. The black corpse king was forced to fall down all the time by a black mysterious long sword exuding a terrifying aura. Looking at the appearance of the black corpse king, he was completely unable to resist. And the aura of the black corpse king after the eruption gradually became less dazzling, no longer so astonishing, because this aura was completely overwhelmed by the black sword.


    In other words, the black corpse king is not the strongest, and the black corpse king is suppressed. In the end, it was the ghoul soldiers who watched, their king was beaten by Athea so hard to fight back. Finally, the black corpse king gave up the struggle. The atmosphere was bleak immediately. Looking around, the splendor that belonged to them was almost in ruins under the bombardment of the spaceship and ballista. Their arrogance has been trampled by the mighty power of others and is worthless.


    The ghoul soldiers under the black corpse king no longer run away, they have given up, chaotic, and the group of dragons has no head. Then, the elite troops of Gu Xie, Bai Ling King, and Mountain Corpse King swarmed to do the final removal of the ghoul soldiers under the Black Corpse King... This cottage of the Black Corpse King, that shocked the entire border corpse sea. The king is gone. One era ends, another era arrives.


    The evil king ruled the border and corpse sea, and no one could resist, and then everything began to be carried out under the evil king''s management and reform.


    A month later, in a hidden cave, Tang Ye stayed alone in it, and a ghoul with incomplete limbs was tied to the stone pillar next to it. The ghoul looked miserable, but he could still feel the powerful strength he exudes. He is the black corpse king who was defeated by Assia before. Tang Ye wants him to live because he wants his power to be captured by using the method of soul cutting!


    The reason it was delayed for a month was because when he tried for the first time, he didn''t try against the black corpse king, but against a small ghoul soldier, and failed. Things are not as smooth as they seem. In this case, if you directly attack the Black Corpse King, it may cause the Black Corpse King to die, which is a huge waste. You know, the power of the Black Corpse King has come to the Lord of Xinghai. Although it is impossible to capture all the power of the essence of the essence, but such a strong power can also be part of it, which is an excellent means for him to improve his strength. If you capture those little ghoul soldiers, you won''t be able to improve it a bit if you don''t know how many you need to capture.


    In the past, he also killed many enemy necromancers. And he called this an expedition in person. As a major military division, the status is supreme, of course, there is no need to go out in person. However, he actually went out to test the soul cutting technique. With this move, killing dead creatures has become very simple. Because after the soul split is initiated, for those weak necromancers, it is no longer necessary to slowly open the death channel and then grab the soul. It is directly a force of death to invade the necromancer. If it can successfully capture the necromancer The essence of the essence, then the essence of the essence will be transformed into a ball of blue flame like flying knife Tang Ye''s body, directly fused into it. Unfortunately, this kind of thing has been successful only a few times.


    But even if it only succeeded a few times, Tang Ye saw hope. The magical technique of soul cutting, as long as it is transformed and adapted, can become a force swallowed under the firmament world, which he calls "Essence Swallowing"!


    Essence swallowing is to swallow the power of others to become your own power. As long as it has essence, it can be swallowed. This can be said to be very powerful. With this trick, future cultivation can become simple, all by swallowing!


    It can swallow the essence of others, or the essence of gems, so that there is no need for fusion. However, in fact, this approach is similar to fusion, but it is more streamlined in terms of method, and can be regarded as an upgraded version of fusion power, faster and simpler, and the effect will not deteriorate.


    The most important thing is that this trick can capture the power of powerful people, and it cannot be done if it is a fusion method.


    The ability to swallow essence is not very stable yet, Tang Ye needs to continuously verify and test. So he joined the rest of Gu Xie''s next battle against the Necromancer. As he became more and more familiar with Essence Swallowing, he became more and more familiar with capturing Essence Yuan, and his success rate increased greatly.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s strength was actually at the tenth level of the Star Lord, but it became very simple for him to kill those dead soldiers who had reached the realm of the Star Lord. As long as the essence can be swallowed, the necromancer''s essence can be directly injured, so that the necromancer can no longer act. If the necromancer is able to capture the essence, the necromancer will wither due to loss of power, and the body will dissipate.


    This kind of combat power was seen by other necromantic soldiers, and they were all scared. They never expected that Tang Ye was so powerful. Suddenly, they all felt that Tang Ye was not the strength of the Lord of Stars at all. He must have hidden his true power. Otherwise, how could it be possible to grab it from the air and die when he grabbed it?


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to what everyone thought, but was experimenting with the essence swallowing. Finally, a month later, he became stable. In this way, you can seize the power from the Black Corpse King!

 Chapter 2725： The power of the devil!

    As long as the black corpse king''s head is not blown up, the black corpse king will not die. This is the characteristic of the ghoul. So in the past month, the Black Corpse King has been imprisoned, and if he recovers from his injuries, he will make a repair. Although this was a very painful thing for the Black Corpse King, Tang Ye was able to deal with it when he thought of the Black Corpse King''s attitude, ferocious and cruel, and refused to cooperate.


    Now that he is already familiar with mastering Essence Swallowing and can guarantee the success rate, he is about to swallow the Essence Element power of the Black Corpse King.


    The Black Corpse King was very angry and shouted to Tang Ye angrily: "Damn Human Race, what do you want?"


    He felt that Tang Ye was simply a devil, who had come to chop him from time to time in the past month, and tied him up so hard that he could not escape at all, so he spent his time in pain. If this is torture, it should be a secret. However, Tang Ye didn''t ask him any secrets, so he had to guess by himself.


    This is really **** painful. Even if he had to endure the pain, he still had to guess what Tang Ye wanted to do, making himself irritable and restless, it would be better to die.


    Tang Ye watched the black corpse king laugh, really like a devil, and said: "You don''t have to struggle like this, you can get free soon. As for what I want to do, it doesn''t hurt to tell you, just want your power."


    "What are you talking about?" The Black Corpse King was very surprised, and then laughed, thinking that Tang Ye was talking about dreams, and said: "Want to get my power? What are you thinking about! To get my power, you must get my essence. Yuan, how can you get my essence? Do you think you are a demon king and you have the ability to capture essence?"


    "If you are a demon king, our necromantic creatures have already surrendered to you!" The black corpse king thought Tang Ye was very funny.


    However, Tang Ye looked calm and said, "I don''t know if the devil is not the devil, but I can indeed seize the power of the essence. You don''t know, it is because I keep a low profile. This kind of thing is like making a fortune in silence. , I just need to become stronger silently behind my back. I still have to be low-key and cautious in doing things. After all, the ability to capture the essence is too strong, presumably those super strong will also be very jealous. If I expose myself With my own ability, sooner or later I will let them come and kill me. That''s why I tied you here so that no one will know."


    "You..." Seeing that Tang Ye made sense, the Black Corpse King was a little convinced, but he felt unlikely. Tang Ye is a human race, how can a human race capture the essence?


    If you can seize the essence and turn it into your own power, it is really terrifying!


    Tang Ye didn''t say so much to the Black Corpse King, and when he seized the Black Corpse King''s essence power, he would prepare to leave the Border Corpse Sea. This is something he has been looking forward to for a long time. He didn''t hate the Boundary Zombie Sea, on the contrary, he had already regarded the Border Zombie Sea as a base camp. He wanted to build this place, accumulate terrible power here, and then set off in one fell swoop. Now I want to leave the border corpse sea because I have to go to other star worlds to expand my horizons, learn technology, introduce technology, and purchase resources, so that we can develop the border corpse sea faster and better.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it, as long as you obediently." Tang Ye said to the Black Corpse King.


    Then he began to devour the essence.


    After a month of groping and testing, he already knew that for those relatively powerful forces, it would be relatively slow to capture the essence, and then it would need to be restrained and opened the death channel. This is more like the steps to perform a soul-cutting. Thinking about it, this is also normal. Facing a force that is much stronger than yourself, if you can grab the power of the essence with one hand, wouldn''t you be invincible in the world?


    So Tang Ye calmed down and became very focused. At this time, the black corpse king had been tied up, his body was seriously injured and he could not resist, so Tang Ye only had to open the death channel directly. Just like the method of using the soul cutting before, after he cast the spell, he saw a dark vortex appearing behind the black corpse king, inside, there were gusts of wind, horror and gloomy, and it was creepy. This is the death channel.


    After the death channel appeared, the black corpse king couldn''t help but shudder in his heart. How is this going? He felt that he was being stared at by some terrifying existence, and he was staring deep in his heart, as if any secret he had would be seen through.


    Then the Black Corpse King couldn''t help but look back. At this look, he was really shocked, and then his whole body became stiff and panicked. He saw the death channel and felt it was terrifying, indeed it had the breath of a demon! But how could it be, he didn''t believe there would be such a thing. How could a human race have something to do with the devil, let alone the devil!


    Besides, the Devil King has never appeared at all, and it is even said that he does not exist. Because all the rumors related to the demon king stayed at that time in the ancient city. The ancient city has disappeared for thousands of years, and whether the ancient city still exists is a problem. Not to mention, in the city of the old country, it was just a rumor!


    However, what the black corpse king instinctively felt was that the death channel was related to the demon king. Although no one has seen the Demon King, as a necromantic creature who is born under the Demon King, there may be a kind of cognition under the ethnic group that it is something hidden in the essence.


    "How, how is it possible..." The Black Corpse King looked at the Death Channel blankly, as if someone in the Death Channel was calling him, and he didn''t resist at all.


    At this time, a pair of death claws stretched out from the death channel. The transparent claws were very strange, with mysterious and ancient patterns on them. After the death claw appeared, it penetrated into the body of the black corpse king, and did not appear to penetrate, but penetrated in, like a beam of light, shining into the body. And this, in fact, is to directly touch the power of the essence!


    "Ah!" The Black Corpse King suddenly felt a huge pain and couldn''t help but exhale. However, he did not fight desperately, but he was very obedient. Because he felt that it was the power of the Demon King, and the Demon King needed his power. He didn''t even feel pain, anger, or unwillingness, but an honor!


    The power to be a demon king, he willingly felt that it was the glory of the giant fight.


    Tang Ye didn''t know why the Black Corpse King was like this, but it seemed that the Essence Swallowing was very successful. Soon I saw that the claws of death had grabbed the black corpse king''s essence power, and the essence power was condensed into a ball. At this time, Tang Ye stretched out and sucked it over, swallowing it into his body before the essence of the essence had disappeared.


    call!


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt a tremendous change in his own power. The strength directly broke through to the master of the star field, and was even still improving, and finally increased to the third level of the master of the star field!

 Chapter 2726： Pearl star!

    I went up a few levels at once, and the speed of such an increase is really amazing. If this goes on, then Tang Ye will probably be at the full level in Novice Village.


    Of course, in the past month, he has continuously captured the essence of other necromancers to be conquered, and those are actually in the realm of the Star Territory Lord. After a month of continuous seizures, I don''t know how many powers of the Star Territory Lords have been seized. If you follow the requirements of power accumulation, it would have surpassed the Lord of the Stars a long time ago. It''s just that there is still an opportunity, so I can''t break through.


    Now that he has seized the essence of the Black Corpse King, he has reached the opportunity to break through, so once he breaks through to the level of the master of the star field, he will suddenly rise a few more levels to the level of the third level of the star field master.


    After Tang Ye was promoted to the third level of the Star Territory Lord, as his dependent subordinates, Gu Xie''s strength was suddenly improved. Gu Xie was promoted to the second level of the master of star field. And the subordinates of Gu Xie''s dependents have also improved. Suddenly, the bone soldiers in the Withered Bone Zone generally improved in strength.


    Tang Ye once thought about dissolving this contractual relationship because he felt that this contractual relationship contained a lot of things, but then when he mentioned it to Gu Xie, he was opposed by Gu Xie. Gu Xie believes that the termination of the contract is a kind of abandonment behavior for their necromantic creatures, which is very difficult to accept. And, they don''t mind having a contractual relationship with China. Although the contractual relationship resulted in certain restrictions, it also brought them great benefits.


    Especially, Gu Xie mentioned that now their necromantic creatures still need a person with high civilized wisdom to lead, influence them, and let them become intelligent necromantic creatures, at least there must be such a transformation, otherwise they will become necromancers. When creatures started to stand on the stage of the firmament world, they didn''t know how to deal with it. Although there are also many necromantic creatures who have enlightened wisdom, that bit of enlightened wisdom is like a child falling to the ground, or a kindergarten that is better than a child, at most at the level of a junior high school student. It can be said to be very Sentimental, not deeply involved in the world, such a level, certainly can not be alone.


    For this reason, Gu Xie hoped that Tang Ye could lead them until they could stand alone. Otherwise, this celestial world in the border corpse sea, I am afraid that it will be wiped out by other races before the dead creatures take the lead.


    Tang Ye felt that Gu Xie''s words were quite reasonable, so he agreed, temporarily retaining the contractual relationship, and focused on leading the dead creatures to improve their wisdom.


    Now that he has broken through to the third level of the Star Territory Lord''s strength, according to the introduction by Asiya and the others, he can go to other star worlds. However, there are so many star-filled worlds, especially the star-stellar world of various transactions, not to say that it stipulates what level of strength people are. In such a world of stars, there are high and low strengths, and some may be the strength of the Lord of the Stars, but some may be the Lord of the Star Sea or even the Lord of the Star Realm. So remember that you can''t get into trouble casually, especially those who practice undead power like Tang Ye. Although it''s not forbidden to cultivate in this aspect, most people still don''t like this aspect and feel like it is dark and evil. Because it is unpleasant, it is often embarrassing to do something wrong.


    Even if you have done nothing wrong, you will be embarrassed if you are simply displeased by others.


    Tang Ye felt very depressed when he learned about these things. It seems that many people''s subconscious minds feel that the power of the dead is not good. Perhaps it is really bad, after all, it is the use of dead power. It is impossible for others to be like Tang Ye, who thinks that good or bad is not determined by power, but by people.


    Tang Ye returned to the Withered Bone Zone, preparing to fly away from the border corpse sea to other star worlds. Today''s Withered Bone Area has been developing better and better, and it initially feels like a small town. On the basis of small towns, more scale construction is needed. Of course, because of the technical level and resource issues, some plans have been made, but construction has not yet been carried out because there is no corresponding technical leader. For this reason, when Tang Ye went to other star worlds this time, one thing he had to do was to introduce talents.


    According to Tang Ye''s needs, and Asiya and the others also have their own plans, Asiya suggested that the star world that Tang Ye would go to is the largest trading star world in the east of the sky world-the star of the pearl.


    The Pearl Star is the largest, most populous and most prosperous world in the east of the world. Countless caravan spaceships come here every day. And here, it also accommodates that race, which can be said to be inclusive of all rivers. Even people who cultivate the power of the necromancers, there are many. As for the treatment, it depends on personal strength. Even those who practice the power of the dead, as long as they have strength and wealth, they must call on others. Therefore, many things, although the world is unfair, they basically have to work hard for themselves. It is impossible to expect the world to become the beautiful world in your heart. The world will not change like this. So complaining is okay, but you must not only know how to complain, you must take action and strive to change. If you can''t change the world, then change yourself. If you can change the world, then be a great person who changes the world!


    Soon after Tang Ye returned to the Withered Bone Zone, Gu Xie and the others immediately came to meet him. Gu Xie was very excited. He benefited from Tang Ye''s improvement, knowing that Tang Ye''s strength had improved a lot. For Tang Ye''s such things, he was amazed every time. Regardless of Tang Ye''s usual strength, it seems that he hasn''t risen up, but as soon as he improves, he goes up a few levels.


    "Lord... Great Army Master, you are back!" Gu Xie still wanted to call Master Tang Ye, but now that the Withered Bone District has been built into a place like a city, the guards have been arranged, so the master will not Well, after all, right now, the person with the highest authority is the evil king Gu Xie, and Tang Ye is just his subordinates.


    "I have seen a great military division!" several generals behind Gu Xie also respectfully exclaimed. These generals have bone soldiers and sledgehammers, ghoul soldiers and undead soldiers, they are specially selected. In addition to the strength of these generals, there is another reason for doing this to promote the coexistence of the three undead creatures, so that the three undead creatures can coexist harmoniously, go hand in hand, unite, and become a very powerful existence.


    In the past, there were some fighting problems among the three necromantic creatures. Even, because there were people who were as extreme as the Celestial Spirit King before, they believed that the ethnic group should remain pure and resolutely not allowed to interact with other necromantic creatures, leading to the three major deaths. The relationship between spirit creatures is not only bad, but also very tense. Now that the border and corpse sea are unified, these conditions must change.


    Only in this way can the Boundary Corpse Sea become a very powerful star world.


    "Grand Army Master, the craftsmen have prepared the spaceship, Asiya and the others are already waiting, please go over." Gu Xie said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2727： set sail!

    Gu Xie knew that Tang Ye was leaving the border corpse sea. Tang Ye had not concealed this plan. Since the time had come, it was naturally time to plan. In order to leave the Border Corpse Sea, a spaceship has been fully transformed for a period of time, removing all the marks of the evil ghost race and replacing it with the marks of the Border Corpse Sea necromantic creatures.


    The logo is very important, like a symbol of the world of stars. The symbol of the sea of ??corpses on the border is a fusion of three undead creatures. A head, with a skull on one side, a ghoul on the other, and a fire above it, this fire is the undead. This logo is like a banner. The establishment of this logo has further called on the dead creatures in the sea of ??corpses on the border, united everyone more together, and began to form a sense of honor of the ethnic group.


    Therefore, the undead creatures in the Border Corpse Sea are increasingly condensed to build the Border Corpse Sea together. In this way, they began to no longer think of themselves as necro creatures, necromancers!


    Of course, there are dead souls in every star world, but not every dead soul is born with wisdom like them. Many undeads are actually pure monsters. They are the objects hunted by others. They are monsters that carry resources and obtain resources after being hunted by others. And they are also about to eliminate living things. There are also some undead creatures that are controlled and enslaved by others. For these things, everything has to wait for the Necromancers to develop and grow before they can interfere in other star worlds. This is a very long road, but they are confident to do a good job.


    "You are here." Tang Ye came to the docking point of the reconstructed spacecraft, and Asiya came over to say hello to Tang Ye. The spaceship is also printed with the logo of the Necromancer, and they will act on behalf of the Necromancer in the border sea of ??corpses.


    Leaving the border corpse sea this time, there are Tang Ye and Asiya, Sivir, Disya and Ackerman, as well as several elite necromancers. This spaceship was named the Necromancer, and as the first spacecraft representing the Necromancer to sail from the Border Corpse Sea, the Necromancer has a huge meaning.


    However, due to technical issues, the Necromancer will not be unable to fly directly to the Pearl Star. Otherwise, they would not be able to support flying in places like the Void Abyss, and if they fall down, even Asiya and the others would die. Therefore, the character of the Necromancer is very simple this time, that is, to reach the nearest transit star world-the megalithic star. The environment of the Giant Stone Star is not too good, but it is also much better than that of the Border Corpse Sea. There are also many trade contacts here. After arriving at the Giant Stone Star, Tang Ye and the others would purchase a batch of things that the Border Corpse Sea did not have, and let a few necromancers take them back, and study them for those artisan necromancers. Then Tang Ye and Asiya will take other spaceships to turn around, and finally reach the Pearl Star.


    Gu Xie stayed in the border corpse sea to manage the border corpse sea, and one thing that is currently underway is identity establishment. It is to give identities to the undead creatures in the border corpse sea, register the records one by one, and then conduct effective management. The necromancers are very excited that they will get a name, which will greatly enhance their wisdom.


    At this time, several necromancers carried a batch of items on the Necromancer. There were high-purity necromantic power gems and exquisite bone crystals that Tang Ye went to retrieve. They were very good decorative materials and many Resources discovered after obtaining the territory of the Black Corpse King. These resources are very good, especially the high-purity necromantic power gems, those with a purity of more than 90% can be described as priceless. These items can be used to exchange for enough gold coins, and then buy a batch of items to add to the Border Corpse Sea. These will be purchased in batches. The Border Corpse Sea needs a lot of things, such as weapons and equipment, various construction measures, and reference items.


    The few necromancers brought will learn how to trade, and in the future, the sea of ??corpses will carry out this kind of trade one after another, which will be handed over to these necromancers. Don''t worry about being stared at the Border Corpse Sea. One is that no one has any thoughts about the Border Corpse Sea, and the other is that even if someone reaches the Border Corpse Sea, they will be affected by the highly toxic miasma. The Boundary Zombie Sea is constantly growing and will not be easily defeated.


    And the only thing that needs to worry more is the evil ghost tribe. After all, a general of the evil ghost tribe, Yan Mo, died in the sea of ??corpses, perhaps the evil ghost tribe came to settle accounts. However, as long as it is not for someone like Sahai, the head of the evil ghost clan, there will not be much danger in the border corpse sea. But now Sahai is going to prepare for the Hundred Years Ceremony of Emperor Void, it will be impossible to go to the Border Corpse Sea for a while, so don''t worry.


    Everything was ready, Tang Ye arranged for Gu Xie and the others, and boarded the spaceship with Asiya and the others. At this moment, Tang Ye was excited, Asiya and the others were also excited, and the necromancers were also excited.


    For Tang Ye, leaving the border corpse sea to go to another world of stars is equivalent to starting a new journey. This is what he has always expected. In fact, leaving aside the need to lead the necromancer, he himself also wants to walk around alone and experience some adventures. Now, it''s time to do this.


    For Asiya and the others, this is also a huge turning point. After being besieged and killed by the evil ghost tribe and almost annihilated, they also became fallen angels. They thought that their life was over, but they did not expect to be thrown into the border corpse sea. But now, setting sail again and restarting the revenge plan is not reckless, but planned step by step. They are very happy and very hopeful.


    For the Necromancers, when the Necromancer flag is flying on the Necromancer, they are the most exciting moment. Because they seem to see themselves turning over and becoming the masters, there is a huge sense of belonging to them. They are not the kind of dark, evil, murderous monsters that are destined!


    They will change history!


    The necromancers gathered at this time, at a glance, they can''t see their heads at all, they are densely packed with thousands of them. They gathered together and watched the spacecraft with their necromantic logo set sail. Not to mention, this scene is quite shocking and touching.


    The spacecraft took off slowly, and finally Yang Fan rose up, waving the flag of the Necromancer.


    "Respectfully send the great military division, and wait for the return of the military division!" Gu Xie shouted, and then the other necromancers shouted together, the voice was huge, and it was really encouraging.


    The spacecraft slowly moved away, Tang Ye and Asiya officially left the Border Corpse Sea and headed to the Giant Stone Star.


    "It''s finally here..." Tang Ye said with emotion as he watched the spacecraft move away from the ground and rise into the sky, feeling like flying in an airplane.


    Asiya also felt that, and said: "At the moment I was abandoned to the sea of ??corpses on the border, I never thought that there would be a day like this. I am so excited, needless to say, and still have a dreamy feeling."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You said before that you have other plans after leaving the Border Corpse Sea. Then we are probably separated. I don''t know what your plan is?"

 Chapter 2728： No more garbage dump!

    Asiya and the others do have their own plans. They plan to find the angels who have survived. When the Angel Star was attacked and destroyed by the evil ghost tribe, a group of angel tribe old people and children escaped. They are going to find these old people and villains and protect them so that they will no longer be persecuted by the evil ghost tribe.


    However, Asiya was also worried about Tang Ye¡¯s situation. She was afraid that Tang Ye would be dangerous if she was alone. After all, the outside world was cruel, and Tang Ye was a person who cultivated the power of the undead, or an old human. , It is easy to be troubled by others. Now Tang Ye is not a super power, just the strength of the third level of the master of the star field, which is relatively ordinary in the sky world.


    Asiya nodded to Tang Ye: "I plan to find the surviving members of my clan and bring them to the border corpse sea, so that they can live at ease, so that I can concentrate on dealing with the evil ghost clan in the future. But Brother Tang I can''t rest assured of you alone, so I plan to let Ackerman follow you to protect you."


    "No need." Tang Ye shook his head quickly and said: "I will pay attention to doing things carefully. You are already four people. Without Ackerman, your combat effectiveness will be reduced a lot. Your business is related to the life and death of the angel race. Underestimate. As for me, if you know me, I will not take risks."


    Asiya still hesitated, feeling that Tang Ye could not be left alone. Tang Ye actually looked at her and said, "You also know that I have a lot of secrets. I''m sorry I can''t tell you some secrets, but I can assure you that I will be very careful when acting outside. It may be better than you think. Be careful, because I still have a lot to do, so don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a three-year-old anymore. Besides, shouldn¡¯t you follow my arrangements?¡±


    Tang Ye spoke a little jokingly.


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Athea thought for a while, remembering that Tang Ye said that she wanted to walk around by herself, and considering Tang Ye¡¯s personality, he was very smart, prudent and cautious, and had hidden terrible strength, at least The calamity body power she knew had terrifying explosive power on Tang Ye. If this is the case, I believe Tang Ye will have no problem alone.


    Asiya said to Tang Ye: "In this case, Brother Tang must be careful. This world is very vast and very complicated. It is far from being like the sea of ??corpses on the border."


    "I see, don''t worry, there is no problem." Tang Ye nodded and smiled.


    Tang Ye is not a person who knows nothing about society. When he was in the ancestral land of the earth, the society was equally complicated, and he had experienced it. So, in terms of experience, he may be richer than Asiya.


    The Necropolis spacecraft proceeded as planned to the nearest megalithic star. The Necromancer only had a simple ballista attack, and other defensive measures were relatively poor. After all, it was only transformed from the spaceship of the evil ghost clan. However, there is one thing Necromancer may be better than many spaceships, and that is sufficient power.


    In order to ensure sufficient power, Tang Ye took out enough high-purity Necropower gems as the driving force to operate the Necromancer. Those high purity, especially the purity of more than 90%, such a power gem can exert great power and provide great power. Moreover, the size of one is not large, so the power on the Necromancer is very rich. Compared with other spaceships, it is difficult for other spaceships to have such power gems to provide power. If they only use power gems, their cost will be very high. And it is limited, because the weight of the power gem is a certain amount, if you carry too many power gems, the weight will exceed, and it will take up a lot of area.


    And, there are some spaceships that use human-consuming power as their power. For example, if they capture slaves, they will consume the power of slaves to operate the spacecraft. However, this method does not require a lot of power gems, and has a bearing capacity for the ship huge challenge. A person''s power can''t run the spacecraft for long, only one can carry a large amount of it. In this case, the spacecraft will only take people.


    Therefore, the general spacecraft only has enough budget for power, and only those with the ability will budget more. And this is often on those combat spaceships. Taking into account the consumption problem, the combat spaceship will budget as much power as possible. Because of this power, not only to maintain the flight of the spacecraft, but also to provide strength for the combat ballista, otherwise the ballista is just a display.


    Even so, the spacecraft is still limited by its own carrying capacity. Unless they have a power source that can not take up too much space and weight, and the weight is very sufficient.


    For this, Necromancer did a very good job. Because the necromantic power gems are basically the appearance of bone crystals, they are not big, and because the purity is very sufficient, so it is compact and has enough power, which is very advantageous.


    In addition, considering that one of their spacecraft is not that strong in combat, but has enough power, so when transforming this spacecraft, they deliberately carried out a speed-up test. Speeding up means speeding up the spacecraft, which is very beneficial. For example, if you encounter a battle, if you lose, you can quickly escape. And this requires a lot of power support. When speeding up, a lot of power needs to be released, just like jetting out. Therefore, if you have enough power to ensure that you can do this, even if you encounter a powerful ship, you don''t have to worry about being attacked by them and you can leave quickly.


    However, the route from the Boundary Corpse Sea to the Stone Star is very remote, and there are basically no people, so there is no need to worry about accidents. Even if the Stone Star has more trade, it will terminate the route at the Stone Star, and will not extend to the Border Corpse Sea. The only people who came to the Border Corpse Sea were basically transporting corpse waste, etc., and then discarding them to the Border Corpse Sea.


    During Tang Ye''s journey to the Giant Stone Star, they saw such a spacecraft. The spacecraft is mainly a cargo ship, with very low defense capabilities. You can see the corpses piled up on the ship.


    Seeing such a scene, Tang Ye and Asiya both squinted their eyes. Now the border corpse sea is the place they want to build, no longer a garbage dump. If this is the case, of course they don''t want to accept **** anymore, so they have to prevent this cargo ship from throwing **** into the border sea of ??corpses.


    It is not only necessary to stop this cargo ship, but also other cargo ships. They will not let their homes be used as garbage dumps, and this should be corrected to everyone.


    Therefore, Tang Ye drove the Necromancer and approached the cargo spaceship, stopping the cargo spaceship from moving forward.


    The people on the cargo ship were very angry, but they didn''t expect to be blocked. He felt that these people were looking for death. Didn''t he see the flag of the evil ghost race on his spacecraft?


    Dare to even stop the boat of the evil ghost race?

 Chapter 2729： Void Pirate!

    In fact, Tang Ye and the others did not dare to stop other people¡¯s ships rashly, even cargo ships. After all, their ship is a looted remodeled ship. It should be developed with care and unnecessary troubles. . However, for the cargo ships that are being blocked, it is not unnecessary trouble for them, but necessary!


    Just because it is the cargo ship of the evil ghost race!


    The people on the cargo ship of the evil spirit tribe thought they were the ship of the evil spirit tribe, and others would not dare to intercept it. Because the evil ghost clan now has a reputation that has eliminated the angel clan, it can be said to be very powerful and domineering, let alone ordinary people, even more powerful races, or teams, dare not easily provoke them. In case of crazy revenge by the evil ghost tribe, it is not something they can bear. There have been rumors in the past that a certain race was just because one person, as a member of an adventurer, shot the cargo ship of the evil spirit tribe, and then that race was avenged by the evil spirit tribe, so that the race was destroyed.


    Therefore, for such a thing, who would dare to provoke the evil ghost race. Even if you don''t worry about your own danger, you must also worry about the danger of your tribe. The evil ghost race is such a crazy, perverted and cruel race. Unless you can completely eliminate them, don''t provoke them easily!


    However, it is easier said than done to completely evil the ghost clan. For one thing, the evil ghost race itself is a very powerful race, which can compete with the angel race, which is equivalent to the top race. Secondly, behind the evil ghost tribe is Emperor Void. The Great Emperor Void forced the Great Emperor Galaxy to be helpless, so that the two emperors were now in a state of battle. Therefore, unless there is a clear position to join the battlefield, who will provoke the evil ghost race.


    However, for Asiya and the others, there is no longer any need to worry about race issues, they have all been annihilated. As for Tang Ye''s words, the Necromancer was behind him, and I am afraid not many people know it yet. When the Necromancer is almost developed, it is announced. Before that, there will be traces of the Necromancer''s actions, and when it is announced, people will suddenly realize that those are all the Necromancer!


    In this way, the Necromancer was pushed out to win the rights of all parties. The Border Corpse Sea will also change its name, and it will no longer be the Border Corpse Sea, but the star of the dead.


    Now, stopping the cargo ship of the evil spirit tribe, it was Asiya and the others wanting revenge. For the evil spirit tribe, they had the mentality of seeing one kill one, and seeing two kill one pair. The second reason is that the cargo ships of the evil ghost tribe don¡¯t know what resources they can plunder. And the third reason is to seize the cargo ship of the evil ghost race!


    Although they are all spaceships, cargo ships and combat spaceships are after all different. Therefore, after capturing the cargo ship, you can directly let a necromancer drive back to the border corpse sea, and then hand it over to the craftsmen to study. Trade is a way to obtain equipment and technology, and plunder is the same!


    "You are looking for death. Do you know whose ship this is? This is the ship of the evil ghost clan. Do you dare to stop this, do you want to die?!" Tang Ye and Asiya drank out angrily.


    "It''s true, you hillbillies, probably haven''t seen the banner of the evil ghost tribe, so you don''t know it. However, for us the evil ghost tribe, there is no way to blame it. Anyone who does not know is not guilty. Humph, no matter you Do you know that if you stopped in front of my boat, you just insulted me and the evil ghost clan, then you must pay the price!" The evil ghost clan soldier shouted to Tang Ye and they had been there, saying to himself Talking to himself, Tang Ye hasn''t taken a word from him until now.


    Speaking of which, evil ghost tribes are evil ghost tribes, so vicious and completely unreasonable, with overbearing and brutal behaviors everywhere.


    Tang Ye ignored the evil ghost clan soldier shouting on the cargo ship, but took a closer look at the evil ghost clan cargo ship, and saw that there were not only piles of corpses on it, but also a batch of cargo, although he didn''t know it was cargo. , But may be useful. Therefore, if you capture this cargo ship, you may gain a lot. If it were other spaceships, they might not take a shot. After all, they weren''t void bandits. However, since it belongs to the evil ghost clan, it must be taken.


    Tang Ye said to Asiya: "I heard you talk about the Void Abyss before. If you fall down, you will die forever. No, it should be said that you will definitely die, because no one knows what is under the Void Abyss. Even the Great Emperor Galaxy would not dare. Fall down. In this case, can we still reach the cargo ship over there across the abyss of the void?"


    "Of course." Asiya said: "The Void Abyss is like the sea. The ship is traveling on the sea. If it falls into the sea and is not saved, it is very likely to die? But as long as we step over, there is no fall without falling. Problematic. In other words, there will be nothing wrong with crossing from our spaceship to the spaceship over there."


    "That''s all right." Tang Ye sneered slightly while squinting at the cargo ship of the evil ghost race. In this case, you can safely seize the cargo ship of the evil ghost race.


    Suddenly he felt that this method of plundering was also very good. Facing the enemy, seizing their materials, and then using them to develop their own territory, seems to be a very good way. Although these methods don''t seem to be so glorious, but the predation is the enemy, not the innocent, ordinary people, there should be no problem. After all, if you encounter an enemy, it is inevitable that there will be battle. After the battle, if you are victorious, then the enemy''s things are naturally trophies. It seems to be the same reason. If you are defeated by the enemy, you will also be plundered!


    "Hey, didn''t you hear what I said?" At this moment, the evil ghost clan soldiers on the side of the evil ghost clan cargo ship yelled again, and they shouted very angrily at Tang Ye: "You dress like you What''s going on? Hey, is it really a void pirate? It''s really interesting, some pirates dare to **** our ghost race! It seems that the recent void pirates are very rampant..."


    As he said, the evil ghost clan soldiers became furious, and shouted: "You cowards, what void pirates, are just staying in these remote places to **** ordinary people''s things! It''s a pity that you provoke the wrong people. Attack my evil ghost clan. Then I can tell you with certainty that you will all die!"


    Tang Ye and Asiya didn''t even want to care about this evil ghost clan soldier. It was a bit embarrassing for them to be said to be void pirates. Looking at their banners, the combination of skeletons, ghouls and undead, they were dressed in robes, which seemed to have the style of those void pirates.


    "No, you are wrong, we are not void pirates." Tang Ye corrected the evil ghost clan soldiers and said: "We are a brand new race, and we will rise from here!"

 Chapter 2734： Improve faster!

    In fact, for the Necromancers, they are not a brand-new race. After all, the Necromancer has already existed, but they have never called themselves a race. Because for a long time, undead creatures are not a race of people, but a monster. It''s like people and animals. But now, "animals" say it is the same as "humans".


    This may make those "people" find it very funny.


    When the evil ghost tribe on the opposite cargo ship heard Tang Ye''s words, they had no idea what Tang Ye meant. What a brand new race is really funny. If it was a brand new race, it would show up. Otherwise, who knows what race it is. He laughed at Tang Ye: "I thought you wanted to say something? Huh, I didn''t expect to be like others, in this remote and barren place, I always think I am the emperor. Haha, aren''t you pirates of the void? It seems like how strong I will be and become a king on my own. I don¡¯t have time to tell you slowly here, go to hell!"


    The evil ghost clan soldiers had long felt that their majesty had been provoked. As a member of the evil ghost clan, Tang Ye and the others knew, they still didn''t fear him. Maybe there is a reason, because it''s too remote, people in these barren land don''t even know the evil ghost race. Or maybe, Tang Ye did it on purpose. No matter what the reason, it is unforgivable! The prestige of the evil ghost tribe is everywhere! And if Tang Ye and the others deliberately ignored the evil ghost tribe, it would be even more damn!


    As a result, the evil ghost clan soldiers slammed a big knife at Tang Ye, and the big knife revolved, sending out a sharp edge, like a big wheel with a sharp blade. Look at that power, probably from the strength of the master of the star field. With such strength, Tang Ye and the others are naturally not afraid.


    The few skeleton soldiers behind them wanted to stop the wheel of the sword. They respected Tang Ye, the great military division, and they were not inferior to the great king Gu Xie. Therefore, they will not let Tang Ye suffer any harm. However, such a small attack on Tang Ye is not worrying. He waved his hand to make a few bone soldiers stand in place, and he fisted with his right hand, condensing a force of strength. Without the protection of other secret skills, it is the strength of the master of the star field. , And then hit the wheel of the broadsword.


    The power of the broadsword wheel was not as strong as Tang Ye''s, and he was beaten back. Back on the evil ghost clan cargo ship, he almost hit the evil ghost clan soldier. The strength of the evil ghost clan soldier was still good, and under the strong rebounding force, he stopped the broadsword wheel with his bare hands and took it in his hand.


    "It seems that you still have some strength!" The evil ghost clan soldier said coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at the flags flying on the Necromancer spacecraft, thought about it again, and said, "You said we are void pirates, so be it. But our pirates are dedicated to snatching those who are overbearing and inhumane. of!"


    After all, Tang Ye jumped up, and when he landed on the side of the spaceship, he lifted his foot and bounced back a force of strength, and then the whole body quickly rushed to the side of the evil ghost tribe soldier. The two spaceships were not far apart, so Tang Ye got there smoothly. Then he approached the evil ghost clan soldier. Probably the evil ghost clan soldiers did not expect that Tang Ye would come and attack him so suddenly, really dare to attack the evil ghost clan! What do you still say about robbing the domineering people, that is, they are evil ghosts?


    Hey, I''m not afraid of death!


    Damn it. In these barren places, you will encounter such funny things. They are some ignorant turtles, but the reason is the ignorant turtles. They don¡¯t know how terrible their evil ghosts are, so I just shot them indiscriminately. While these evil ghost soldiers thought it was funny, they really found it troublesome. After all, being harassed by flies is really annoying.


    "It''s so unbelievable, then you go and die!" The evil ghost clan soldier whispered to Tang Ye, and raised the sword to deal with Tang Ye. However, at this time, Tang Ye had not got close to him, and his throat was hit. I pierced the sharp thorn, even if he blocked it with a big knife, the big knife was pierced!


    It wasn''t someone else who did it, but Tang Ye did it! It turned out that Tang Ye used strength to condense a halberd, and the head of the halberd was condensed with the power of the disaster body!


    When Tang Ye was still some distance away from the evil ghost clan soldier, the evil ghost clan soldier raised his sword and prepared to attack Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye used his strength to condense a halberd. With the length of the halberd, it was enough to fight evil. Ghost soldiers. This scene really scared the evil ghost clan soldiers, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to use such a weapon. Although it is formed by power, if it is pierced, it is also fatal.


    After being surprised, the evil ghost soldiers sneered. Because Tang Ye''s halberd attack just now can be said to be very caught off guard, if he was stabbed, he would really die. However, his strength is not so simple! As an evil ghost clan soldier, he was trained to be responsible for the turnover of goods. His strength is quite good, so he quickly retracted the big knife and blocked him with the big knife to avoid being attacked by Tang Ye''s halberd.


    However, he thought that Tang Ye''s halberd could be blocked with a large knife to protect himself from injury. When Tang Ye held the power halberd and stabbed his large knife, he heard a "click", the halberd penetrated the large knife and stabbed again. Entered the throat of the evil ghost clan soldier.


    "Wh, how..." The evil ghost clan soldier was full of incredible eyes, staring at Tang Ye, thinking it was impossible. With his strength, even if Tang Ye could not be crushed to kill Tang Ye, it was not difficult to deal with Tang Ye. But he didn''t expect that Tang Ye would kill him as soon as he shot.


    What kind of power halberd, is it so powerful? If it is a mimic weapon condensed by strength, it should not be as strong as the powerless entity. Physical weapons still have many advantages, so most people carry their physical weapons with them.


    That is not a normal mimicry weapon! The evil ghost clan soldiers suddenly felt that Tang Ye''s power halberd exuded an extraordinary power. That is... the calamity power!


    The halberd in the power mimicry is precisely because the power of the head is the power of the disaster body, and the power of the disaster body has the characteristics of cutting iron like mud, and even more powerful. It is very easy to penetrate the sword of the evil ghost clan soldier. of.


    Now Tang Ye''s use of calamity body power has reached a higher level and can be arranged more easily and freely. So now he is very familiar with it. With the power of the disaster body, it can have a very big effect. For this force, he is no longer hiding it. Now acting in the realm of the strength of the master of the star field, all of them need the power of the disaster body to protect themselves.


    The evil ghost clan soldier''s throat was pierced and fell to the ground and died. And at the moment he died, Tang Ye quickly used the essence of seizure, seizing a part of the essence of the shed as a kind of absorption for him to enhance his strength.


    He discovered this by chance. After activating the seizure of the essence, the enemy was already dead, but he could still seize a part of the essence. Although the weight is relatively small, but it is easy to do, not for nothing. In this way, his strength improved even faster.

 Chapter 2735： Be targeted!

    There are not too many troops on this cargo ship of the evil spirit tribe, but there are only a few evil spirit tribe soldiers. After the evil ghost clan soldier was killed, a few rushed out of it. Seeing that their people were killed, they immediately attacked Tang Ye, but unfortunately they were not Tang Ye''s opponents.


    After Tang Ye used the long halberd, he played the long-lost Long Family combat technique, which was quite powerful. After a few strokes, the evil ghost clan soldiers were eliminated. After all, they were all small soldiers, which was normal.


    However, Asiya and the others saw Tang Ye''s fight, they didn''t expect Tang Ye to have this ability. Even they couldn''t see how Tang Ye''s moves were activated. They were domineering and fierce, different from ordinary martial arts. General martial arts, in fact, use elemental power to achieve the effect of strengthening moves. And Tang Ye''s martial arts seemed to have a direct effect.


    Therefore, Asiya and the others felt that Tang Ye had actually hidden a lot, and they all suspected that Tang Ye was not born in the border corpse sea at all. There are so many mysterious things to learn in the border corpse sea. The Boundary Zombie Sea is a place where undead creatures are born, and it can be said to be very single.


    After Tang Ye got rid of a few evil ghost clan soldiers, he checked it and found that there were no other soldiers on the cargo spacecraft, and this spacecraft was taken down logically. Probably the evil spirit clan soldiers felt that in this land, who would dare to **** their evil ghost clan''s spaceship. Even the void pirates would not come to these barren land. If there is, it must be a group of rogue turtles, so there is no need to worry. It''s a pity that they met Tang Ye, who was completely wiped out.


    After capturing the spaceship, Tang Ye called to Asiya and the two skeleton soldiers to come over. Let''s take a look at what''s on the cargo ship. In addition to some corpses and garbage, there are also some food and equipment, and the overall value of the materials is average. But it doesn''t matter, it''s good to **** a spaceship. Then Tang Ye asked the two bone soldiers to take the spacecraft back to the border corpse sea, and the remaining few bone soldiers continued to follow him to the Giant Stone Star.


    The seizure of the spacecraft of the evil ghost clan soldiers was a minor episode. It was a good thing for Tang Ye, who got a spaceship and some equipment for nothing. Although the disappearance of the spaceship of the evil ghost clan will attract the attention of the evil ghost clan. However, even if the evil ghost tribe sent someone to send a messenger, it would still be impossible to find out. Because the cargo spacecraft has reached the border corpse sea, how can they find it?


    After finishing the arrangement, Tang Ye and Asiya continued to go to the Stone Star as planned, and the Necromancer continued to set sail. A few days later, I arrived at Megalith Star, where I began to see some trade exchanges. But the overall situation is relatively single, simple weapons and equipment, and some mineral resources, nothing else. After all, there is no business to do in this land.


    And here, Asiya and the others are about to separate from Tang Ye, because Asiya is going to find the survivors of their angel race. According to previous memories, they remember that the Angel Race led the Angel Race to the opposite direction to the Pearl Star, which is the Star of Beauty. And over there, it was the place occupied by Emperor Void.


    Asiya and the others suggested that Tang Ye go to the Pearl Star first because this is the territory of Emperor Galaxy, the war is not so obvious, and it will not be as chaotic as the place occupied by Emperor Void. This is relatively safe for Tang Ye. Of course, there is no guarantee that it will be safe. Because now Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are equal in strength, each is deadlocked. They are all thinking of ways to break this deadlock and want to be one step ahead and suppress the other side. For this reason, the two emperors actually sent spies to the other''s territory to infiltrate their forces, investigate intelligence, and find opportunities for breakthroughs.


    "Brother Tang, we will be parting soon, and I hope that during our absence, you will be careful not to have any accidents." Asiya said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You are the one. During my absence, remember to restrain yourself, be careful and not be impulsive, otherwise problems will occur."


    "Tang brother, don''t worry, we won''t." Asiya said.


    "On the other side of the Stars of Beauty is the territory of Emperor Void. There are enemies everywhere. I''m afraid you can''t help it. However, I know that you have forged a lot during this period. You can see clearly how to do things like revenge. It''s the best. So I believe you, you must find your own clansmen, and you can definitely get revenge." Tang Ye said to Asiya.


    Asiya thanked: "Brother Tang will definitely be able to experience the life she wants. Then we will meet again and rely on the power of the Necromancer to realize the plan we discussed together."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then, Tang Ye said goodbye to Asiya, Dizia, Sivir, and Ackerman, and went to the transfer station in the direction of Pearl Star and took the corresponding spacecraft. The spaceship here does not go directly to the Pearl Star, and it needs to be replaced by a big ship halfway. Tickets for that spaceship are very expensive. From such a borderland all the way to the Pearl Star, it takes a lot of gold coins.


    In this world, gold coins are used as a unified currency. Now Tang Ye has exchanged some gold coins with the extremely pure Necropower Gem, enough to take the spaceship to the next transfer station and some food expenses. He didn''t exchange too many gold coins, which was inconvenient to carry and was easily targeted by others. He only needs to carry those high-purity power gems.


    It was time for the spacecraft to take off, and Tang Ye had to bid farewell to Asiya and the others. Although there were a lot of dissatisfaction and very worried, the plan still had to go ahead, so they were separated after all. They separated this time, not that they never met again. They are just doing what they are doing now, and when they are done, they will naturally come together again to deal with the evil ghosts and the Void Emperor together with the Necromancer.


    After boarding the transfer spacecraft, Tang Ye adjusted the feelings of parting with Asiya and the others, and started a new journey. This is very precious, because there is expectation in his heart.


    The spacecraft you are sitting on is larger than the three spaceships of the evil ghost tribe and the cargo that was captured just now. It is well built in all aspects, and it is also very strong in terms of strength and has excellent defense. , And attack power.


    When Tang Ye was on the ship, she didn''t immediately go to rest, but went around first to see the construction of the entire spacecraft. But he didn''t know, someone had already followed him!


    Those were a few tall and thin ape people. You can see some characteristics of apes from their heads and arms. They belonged to the big race of orcs. The orcs contain too many races, so the major orcs generally introduce their own races separately.


    Several ape people stared at Tang Ye because they noticed when they were on the Giant Stone Star that the power gems used by Tang Ye to exchange gold coins were extremely pure and rare!


    They think that Tang Ye still has such gems, so getting such gems from Tang Ye can make a fortune!

 Chapter 2736： Unfortunately!

    In fact, several apes had been eyeing Tang Ye for a long time, so they were eyeing Tang Ye when they bought the spaceship tickets from Tang Ye. The spacecraft tickets they bought were in the same box as Tang Ye. There are four people in the box, and they have three people, so. Apart from Tang Ye in the box, they belonged to them.


    "Boss, the guy in the hood doesn''t know where he went. He hasn''t come back yet, so he might have found us, he has escaped!" An ape clan said to a very majestic ape clan next to him.


    This majestic ape tribe has a very strong body, two arms are very long, which feels twice as long as ordinary people, and the palms and soles of the feet also appear very broad and very stable. He is the boss of these apes, called Yuan Gang. The equipment on his body is not bad, he is equipped with a pair of gloves on his arms, probably made of stainless steel, and has a shiny feeling. In addition, he wore some equipment around his body, but it was not completely covered. I don''t know if it was designed this way on purpose, or if there is no money to equip it better.


    After the younger brother next to him said something, Yuan Gang was silent for a while, and then said: "If he noticed and has already left, then forget it. Anyway, we shouldn''t be looking at others. Doing this kind of thing is against us. If we can¡¯t do it, it¡¯s God¡¯s will. It¡¯s good for God to let us not do evil."


    "But..." An ape clan next to him showed a look of embarrassment, and said: "That''s what I say, but if we can''t find gold coins and buy enough food to go back, something will happen to the people in that clan..."


    Yuan Gang was very upset and sighed in his heart. The war between Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe had a very serious impact. Their apes were very unfortunate, and they had become victims of the war. The family territory was looted by the people of Void Great, and they lost a lot of food, and the territory was unable to stay and had to flee. When I went to other places, I didn''t get used to it, and became relatively humble. If I wanted to eat a bite of rice, I had to keep my voice down. And many young people in the clan, because they were dissatisfied with the plunder of the people of Emperor Void, joined the army of Emperor Xinghe, and wanted to kill the people of Emperor Void. As a result, a large number of old people and children are left in the clan. They cannot work and can only rely on other people to feed them. Yuan Gang is not the head of the clan, but a young man who stayed in the clan to take care of the young and old. He originally wanted to go to the battlefield to kill the enemy, but he couldn''t put it down at home and could only stay in the clan.


    They came from the Pearl Star, and when they came to such a remote place, they just worked with a caravan to earn money to support their families. However, unexpectedly, at the time of the Stone Star, the caravan ran away ahead of time and left them in the Stone Star. This kind of encounter almost drives them crazy, how can they be so unscrupulous? It''s too bad!


    After a series of unfortunate encounters, Yuan Gang and the others realized that in this place where fish and dragons are mixed, they can''t be so kind, they must put their own interests first, and they can even do things like robbery, just like a void pirate! Because many caravans and many people are profiteers! They can deceive others, so why can''t they rob them! In order to survive, Yuan Gang and the others can no longer care so much.


    It''s a pity that he is a kind person, so Yuan Gang still doesn''t want to deal with people who are not sure whether it is good or bad. However, they have been out for so long, and if they don''t take the food back home, something will happen to the family. Forced, as long as they find the target, they must shoot!


    "Let''s wait and see if the mysterious man won''t come back. If he returns, we will grab the power gem from his hand. If he cooperates, don''t hurt him." Yuan Gang said to the two younger brothers.


    "Okay." The two younger brothers nodded.


    Snapped! At this time, the door of the room was pushed open, and the person who came in was just Tang Ye who went to see the spacecraft.


    As soon as Tang Ye came in and saw the three apes, he felt a little weird, smiled awkwardly, and said hello: "Hello..."


    Yuan Gang none of them spoke, just looked at Tang Ye. Tang Ye wore a hooded clothes, which was a bit concealed. He couldn''t see what race he was from, so Yuan Gang and the others regarded him as a mysterious person.


    Tang Ye saw Yuan Gang and the others staring at him, realizing that his outfit was a little misunderstood, so he took off his clothes and revealed his appearance. This isn''t something to hide, and it''s not in the border corpse sea anymore. Although Asiya and the others said that his appearance is an old human race, I am afraid that many people look down on him, but as long as it does not cause trouble, there should be no problem. And even if there is a problem, he feels that he hasn''t covered it up. Is it a shame to be an old human?


    Yuan Gang and the others saw Tang Ye take off his clothes and saw that it was an old human race. They were very surprised that it was actually an old human race. Do the old humans dare to walk around? The old human race is now covered up. And this reason is ironic, not because of fear of being bullied or killed by other races, but because of fear of being killed by the new race!


    Asya once mentioned that the new human race is a thousand years ago after the human race lord obtained a holy medicine from the city of the homeland, the local human race has been transformed so that the human race has natural abilities and is no longer a weak race. However, some people were not affected by the holy medicine, and they were still the same. Worrying that such people would affect the new human race, the leader of the new human race made a cruel decision to kill all the old human races to ensure that all human races are new human races. This way the entire human race will be very powerful. Otherwise, there is an old human race, if being with the new human race causes the blood to retreat, then all the efforts of their new human race will be wasted.


    The old human race has been chased and killed by the new human race for a long time, and they can be chased and killed by their own people, so people of other races are arbitrarily insulting them. It¡¯s even heard that before killing some old humans, the new humans sell the old humans to others as coolies in order to make full use of the value of the old humans, or the women are sent to please some people and kill them when they lose value Drop.


    It can be said that the life of the old human race is probably the worst, and sometimes slaves are not so miserable. Therefore, the current old human race definitely does not dare to appear so swaggeringly.


    "What''s the matter with you, it seems surprised?" Tang Ye saw Yuan Gang and their expressions, feeling very puzzled.


    After Yuan Gang saw that Tang Ye was an old human race, they suddenly didn''t want to shoot Tang Ye, especially Yuan Gang. Because Human Race is already so miserable, is it too conscience to rob him? Let Tang Ye have such an experience, isn''t it the same as their past experience?


    They originally thought that Tang Ye was a wealthy boy with a lot of wealth, but they didn''t expect to be a human race. They understood again, why Tang Ye had to hide his face, because it was an old human race, how dare to expose his identity in front of others!

 Chapter 2737： Respect Life!

    Yuan Gang and the others survived all the way because of all the misfortunes. So they are very aware of the misfortune, and sometimes it can drive a person crazy and lead a person astray. However, after all, they are conscientious people. So after seeing Tang Ye, I thought it was so difficult to survive as an old human race. If they rob Tang Ye again, wouldn''t Tang Ye be desperate?


    That was too cruel for Tang Ye, so Yuan Gang had no idea of ??robbing Tang Ye at this time. Yuan Gang did not act, so did the two younger brothers next to him. Probably they were all sympathetic to the misfortune, so the expressions in their eyes showed deep sympathy for Tang Ye.


    After all, compared with the misfortune they encountered, the misfortune of the old human race is much greater. If it is pursued and killed by a foreign race, I feel that I can rise up to resist, which is a kind of external battle. But being killed by people of the same race, the so-called self-growth of the same roots, why is it too anxious. Think about it, is it too bleak?


    "This..." Tang Ye was really puzzled about the changes in Yuan Gang''s expressions, and was a little puzzled.


    When they first came in, they were on guard and even felt bad. When they took off their clothes, they became surprised again when they saw their appearance. Then he looked complicated, and then he became sympathetic. why? Is he so pitiful?


    Tang Ye is an old fried dough stick. In fact, when he showed an unkind look towards Yuan Gang and the others at first, he was on guard, thinking that Yuan Gang and the others would be against him. However, after Yuan Gang and their emotions changed, he did not quite understand. Thinking about it now, all he can think of is that after taking off his clothes and showing his face, Yuan Gang and the others know who they are. So is the identity of the human race going wrong?


    Soon, Tang Ye thought of the situation of the old human race that Asiya had told him. He sighed in his heart, thinking that the situation of the old human race was not so unbearable. But now it seems that the situation of the old human race is worse than imagined. But no, they wanted to be unfavorable to themselves, but because they were an old human race, not only was it not unfavorable to them, but they also sympathized with themselves.


    Hey, how pitiful is the situation of the old human race?


    "What''s the matter with you?" Although he guessed a bit of the reason why Yuan Gang and the others would be like this, Tang Ye still asked, as if he opened up the topic of exchange with Yuan Gang and the others, and met new friends.


    If Yuan Gang and the others did not continue to attack him because they thought that the old human race was in a pitiful situation, then he felt that Yuan Gang and the others were not bad. A true evil person, wherever he cares about your pitifulness, is all about his own interests.


    Yuan Gang and the others felt a little strange when they saw Tang Ye laugh and greeted them so actively. They have seen the old human race, the mental state of the old human race is basically heavy, decadent and weak, like a mouse for survival, or even a walking dead. It doesn''t look like a person anymore. But Tang Ye gave them the feeling that they were in a very good state of mind, and they were not humbled, hidden, or decadent because of the identity of the old human race. On the contrary, they saw sunshine, confidence, and a smile from Tang Ye''s face!


    This really surprised Yuan Gang and the others, how could the old humans laugh so confidently? How good is this guy''s mentality to be so.


    "You, hello." Yuan Gang and the others are a little uncomfortable with the strangeness of Tang Ye, an old human race. Seeing Tang Ye''s response, they actually felt a little guilty.


    Tang Ye looked at them so cautious, his eyes rolled, and he raised the food in his hand, which he bought outside just now, and said to Yuan Gang and the others: "Are you hungry? I bought some food outside, not as good as us. Let¡¯s eat something together!"


    Yuan Gang and they saw the food in Tang Ye''s hands, there was meat!


    This really tempted them greatly. They don''t know how long they haven''t tasted meat. Although it is possible to eat some meat, it has always been very economical because of the desire to make money to buy food to go back to the people. So I haven''t eaten meat for a long time!


    Moreover, the food in Tang Ye''s hands was not only meat, but also other delicious foods. Suddenly their saliva flowed out, and their hearts moved!


    "Um...no, no, little brother, we just ate something." However, even though he wanted to eat very much, Yuan Gang refused. Because it is not their style to directly accept the benefits of others. What''s more, at first they still wanted to rob Tang Ye. This would make him a little guilty and embarrassed because Tang Ye was so good to them.


    Gululu!


    However, the two younger brothers next to Yuan Gang groaned in their stomachs. This made Yuan Gang very embarrassed and wanted to scold these two guys for being unworthy. But the two subordinates looked at Yuan Gang with aggrieved expressions. They really wanted to eat meat. They have not eaten meat for a long time!


    Tang Ye laughed at this and helped Yuan Gang and the others to resolve their embarrassment, and said, "It''s okay, even if you have eaten it, you can eat a little bit more. This is my new one, which is fresh and fragrant. Of course I have to enjoy this long journey. Just a moment. If there is still some alcohol, that would be great."


    "Boss, don''t you have wine?" Yuan Gang''s two men said at this time.


    Yuan Gang was taken aback, feeling a little embarrassed, because his wine was relatively inferior. He prefers to drink, and he can eat without meat, but he must drink with meat. Therefore, he will still spend money to buy some wine. If you don¡¯t have the money to buy good wine, then you can buy a little bit of it, and you will be able to enjoy it.


    "Big brother, do you have wine? That''s fine. Why don''t you serve the wine and I serve the food. We don''t count as who eats who, don''t care about so much, how about it?" Tang Ye smiled at Yuan Gang.


    When Yuan Gang heard this, he felt less embarrassed. In addition, the two younger brothers next to him were already dazzled by the meat and wanted to eat. He didn¡¯t refuse Tang Ye anymore and said, ¡°Okay, brother, then we¡¯ll drink a little wine and eat a little meat, thank you Your food!"


    Tang Ye smiled and greeted Yuan Gang and the others. After making a little room in the box, the four of them started drinking and eating. Although the place is simple, the food is still enjoyable. This kind of life is actually very good.


    People who like to drink can generally be called brothers and sisters after drinking together. After Tang Ye and Yuan Gang drank a little, they talked more and more and understood each other more and more. Especially, Yuan Gang confessed their initial thoughts to Tang Ye. These are the same as Tang Ye expected. And he, as an old human race, definitely needs more attention.


    "Brother Tang, in fact, it¡¯s not good for you to expose your identity in front of people like this." Yuan Gang got a little drunk and said to Tang Ye: "If someone else knows that you are an old human race, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll look bad to you. Insult you. So, you better not take off this hood easily."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of this. I don''t care about the old human race or the old human race. It''s life. If others don''t respect me, then I don''t respect them."

 Chapter 2738： For peace of mind!

    Neither Yuan Gang nor his two subordinates expected Tang Ye to say such things, respecting life? It is very reasonable, very arrogant, as a creature, it should be!


    Suddenly, Yuan Gang and his two subordinates admired Tang Ye a little, and being able to stick to this belief was completely different from other old human races, and it really made them admire them.


    However, it''s not that they want to pour cold water on Tang Ye, the reality is that the old human race has no ability to say such things. There are many old human races with arrogance and conviction. Otherwise, facing the current situation, why should those old human races resist, hide, and survive even if they are stubborn!


    However, in reality, the situation of the old human race, no matter how much they resist, it is really worrying. Therefore, Tang Ye is now so swearing, and the sun is bright, hasn''t it been persecuted and beaten by the new human race and other races?


    "Brother Tang''s mentality is admirable, but, please don''t mind me saying something realistic. If you really act as an old human, you will inevitably have more bumps and bumps. And this is still good, really bad. However, recently I heard that the patriarch of the new human race seemed to have no patience with the old human race, so he simply went to the Bounty Hunter Alliance to release a huge reward to release the commissioned task as a thank you to those who captured the old human race. The terrible thing is that the major adventurers really accepted such commissioned tasks. In other words, now the old human race is no longer a definition of a''person'', but a kind of prey..." Yuan Gang said to Tang Ye Out of the worst situation of the old human race recently.


    Tang Ye frowned when he heard that, there was such a thing. This is really too much. It is irritating that people of the same race did not regard people as human beings!


    Yuan Gang sighed and said: "In this remote place, you probably won''t see the new human races and the bounty hunters catching the old human races, but when you arrive at the Star of Pearl, or Earth Sea Star where the human race lives. , This kind of situation is often seen. I heard that especially in the Star of the Earth Sea, every day I can hear the desperate screams of the old human race, which makes people feel very heavy. Even cruel people don¡¯t want to I hear that sound again."


    "Huh, what the new humans did is simply tragic. They are doing the most terrible things for the so-called purity of blood. They think that by doing so, they can be compared to those higher races. As everyone knows, in the eyes of those higher races , How barbarous they are, they are completely rotten. So, no matter how powerful they become, no one will admit it.¡± Yuan Gang said, couldn¡¯t help becoming angry, it seems that the new human race He strongly disagrees with the practice.


    Tang Ye looked solemn. From Yuan Gang''s words, you can probably imagine how bad the situation of the old human race is, which is much worse than he thought. And now Yuan Gang said this to him, which made him trust Yuan Gang''s character more. Because he learned about Yuan Gang''s situation, Yuan Gang wanted to make money to buy food to go back to his tribe. It can be said that he is in a state of "seeing money". So, if Yuan Gang took a shot at him, the old human race, and arrested him to give the new human race, he would get a generous reward. However, Yuan Gang did not do this and told him to be careful. It can be seen that even if Yuan Gang urgently needs money, he is a principled person.


    Tang Ye said to Yuan Gang: "Big Brother Yuan, thank you for telling me this, I will be careful. However, listening to you said this, my heart is very difficult to calm down. I originally wanted to be quiet and quiet. , Take a good look at the world and do some things. But I didn¡¯t expect that being an old human being in such a cruel situation, thinking of those brothers and sisters who are also old humans, I wanted to help them. Originally, I I want to talk about it when I meet it. However, according to the situation mentioned by Big Brother Yuan, if you wait a little longer, I am afraid that the brothers and sisters of the old human race will be gone. So, I can wait, they can''t wait."


    Tang Ye looked firm. This is what he wants to do now, to help the old human race! Basically what he thought at the beginning, when he heard Asya and the others talk about it before, he really didn''t think about going there immediately and then helping the old human race. Because although he is an old human race, but because he came from the ancestral land of the earth, he is not strong in substituting the situation here, does not have much sense of belonging, and he is not too concerned. However, after listening to Yuan Gang''s words, things can no longer tolerate him. The old human race is too miserable, how can it be indifferent?


    To take a step back, even if he still prefers to walk around, but he is an old human race, and now the old human race has been entrusted by the new human race to the Bounty Hunter Alliance to hunt down, then if the identity of the old human race is not hidden, You can''t do whatever you want. And this has too many restrictions, and it is too different from what he wants to walk around. It''s better not to.


    To be a human being, don''t you even dare to admit your identity?


    Yuan Gang and the others were shocked when they heard Tang Ye''s words. Is this going to help the old people? Isn''t it a joke? Too impulsive! And it is impossible! With Tang Ye''s strength alone, how could it be possible to help the old human race? The strength of the new human race is very strong. Although they could not reach the strength of high-level races such as the Angel Race and the Evil Ghost Race, they did become much stronger after their ancestors obtained the Holy Medicine from the city of their homeland and transformed their bloodline. The new human race can acquire powerful abilities at the beginning of its birth, and then cultivate and become the strongest person. Although this approach of the new human race is like abandoning the original bloodline and destroying the old human race, it is also spurned, but by doing so, they have indeed turned them into a very powerful race.


    Perhaps they are now being cast aside and intolerated by others, but a hundred years later, a thousand years later. When they become stronger, history will dilute or erase their once brutal behavior, then they will be a supreme high-level race. Perhaps this is what the patriarch of the new human race sees now.


    But that is the future, and the present should be faced by the people now.


    Yuan Gang categorically disagreed with Tang Ye''s approach and said, "Brother Tang, don''t be impulsive. Look at your appearance, as if you don''t know the situation of the old human race very well. If this is the case, you might as well keep the status quo and live this well. lifetime."


    Tang Ye laughed, then shook his head, and said, "Big Brother Yuan''s concern for me, I understand. However, after hearing you talk about the situation of the old human race, I am afraid I can''t feel at ease. This life, if I feel uneasy , How is it called life?"


    "But if you don''t even have a life, then you have no life." Yuan Gang said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Well, of course you have to be careful. I naturally won''t jump out and say that I want to deal with the new human race. Before that, I will observe first, and then act according to my own strength. "

 Chapter 2739： Well said!

    Of course, Tang Ye is not an impulsive person. He has always been relatively stable, and he is not confident enough to do it easily, otherwise he will not survive now.


    Now the new human race has reached the most serious time for the old human race. He had only one person, and he jumped out and said that he wanted to deal with the new human race, which really seemed too small. Moreover, if it suddenly appears and does not understand various situations, it must be impossible to start.


    However, Tang Ye was no longer a daze. He has experienced all kinds of things along the way, and those things are not trivial, and some are even major things to save the country and the people. Therefore, no one knows how to deal with these things better than him.


    Yuan Gang thought Tang Ye was just joking, even if it wasn''t a joke, he thought, persuading Tang Ye, presumably Tang Ye would give up. After all, saving the old human race was so easy. It is not only the new human race that has become stronger, but also the bounty hunters. However, seeing Tang Ye''s repeated insistence, his firm expression, and the confidence he gave to others for some reason, he knew that Tang Ye was serious.


    Although he still found it very absurd, he knew how to persuade Tang Ye. He couldn''t help, because according to his current situation, his own tribe hadn''t supported him yet, so there was no energy and ability to help Tang Ye. Moreover, if you help Tang Ye, it is possible to catch up at any time. Without this awareness, don''t participate in the union.


    Besides, he and Tang Ye just met, so they beat their lives in to help Tang Ye, it''s not enough.


    "If Brother Tang wants to do this, you must be careful. But I have problems in the clan and I can''t help you. However, if Brother Tang has any difficulties and needs help, I will definitely help if you can help. Will help." Yuan Gang can be said to be very loyal.


    But to say so boldly, there must be premises. Those who can help will help, and those who can''t help, of course not. Yuan Gang needs to consider many things, such as the survival of the family. If he helps Tang Ye, it may affect the survival of his tribe every minute, so in fact he cannot help Tang Ye in many things.


    Tang Ye naturally understood Yuan Gang''s situation, and now he was very satisfied when he heard Yuan Gang say that. Friends who have just met, just drank and ate a meal together, people can say that, whether it is true or not, it is fine. Tang Ye smiled and said to Yuan Gang, "Thank you, Brother Yuan. I still need to figure out the specifics of the old human race, and I won¡¯t fight for a while. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know much about the outside world, so I want to ask. Brother Yuan, do you say I go directly to the Star of Earth Sea or the Star of Pearl?"


    "Of course it is the Star of the Pearl." Yuan Gang said: "The Star of the Earth Sea is the home base of the human race. Although there are people from all the tribes there, it is an open star world for trade, but the old human life there It¡¯s very cruel, and the hunt for the new human race is even more severe. If you go there, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to move. Your outfit, although it hides your face, but once seen by the new human race, it will definitely stop you from proceeding. Investigate. After all, your outfit is too conspicuous and suspicious."


    "That''s right, it feels like there is no silver three hundred taels here." Tang Ye said.


    Yuan Gang continued: "So, the Star of the Earth Sea cannot be easily gone, so the best choice is the Star of the Pearl. The Star of the Pearl is a certain distance away from the Star of the Earth, so people from the new human race cannot arrive so quickly. Even if you are found, there is still time to escape. The point is that the lord of the Pearl Star has always been building a peaceful and stable world. So in the Pearl Star, a small fight is fine, but like a new human being on the ground The slaughter of the old human race by the Sea Star will never be allowed to occur on the Pearl Star. In this regard, the Pearl Star is relatively safe even for the old human race. The only thing to worry about is the hunting of the bounty hunter and the newcomer The assassination of the tribe. But even if there are still such things, as long as you stand on the street and are watched by many people, the new race will not dare to take action."


    "Pearl Star is such a huge world of stars. How could their lord allow others to make trouble on his territory, or wouldn''t it be very faceless? Pearl Star is a world of trade and the most prosperous and stable place in the eastern part of the mainland? The lord of the Pearl Star will definitely not allow others to destroy such stability." Yuan Gang said to Tang Ye.


    "In fact, it is precisely because the Pearl Star is such a world that our apes and monkeys will go there." Yuan Gang said again: "Because of being there, even those of us outsiders can get a certain amount of protection, otherwise we It¡¯s not going to flee far away. So, there may be old human races in the Pearl Star. When you get there, you can find these old human races, unite them, and then strengthen some power. Maybe use it to deal with the new ones. The clan is still very small, but it is better than you alone. At least, those old human clan know a lot of things and can be used as intelligence to tell you how much it is helpful to you."


    Tang Ye was very pleased to receive Yuan Gang''s guidance, and said, "In this case, I will go to the Pearl Star first, as originally planned."


    Yuan Gang nodded and said: "Moreover, when you arrive at the Pearl Star, you can improve your equipment conditions. There are the best and most comprehensive conditions. If you have enough resources, you can also ask the best forger to build it for you. Equipment. Of course, this kind of treatment has not yet tried to appear on the old human race..."


    Yuan Gang said very well, but judging from the situation of the old human race, it is definitely impossible. Let the best forger help build the equipment, that''s how powerful the status and conditions are. No one would imagine such a thing, an old human being treated like this?


    Even Yuan Gang who said this didn''t believe him, he just described how beautiful life can be. It can even be said that when Tang Ye prepares these, and has other opportunities, he can really deal with the new human race and save the old human race.


    Daydreaming!


    "Haha." Hearing what Yuan Gang said so beautifully, Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh, and said, "Thank you, Brother Yuan, for showing me a clear road. In this case, I will go to the Pearl Star!"


    "Um..." Yuan Gang always feels that things are very subtle, as if he has done a good thing, and as if he has done a bad thing, what''s the matter with this feeling? So we still have to think about it, is it possible that this way of guiding Tang Ye is harming Tang Ye?


    Yuan Gang didn''t want to do such a thing, and said to Tang Ye: "Anyway, you must be careful about everything. The reality is very cruel, Brother Tang, if you really want to deal with the new human race, think twice. Death is really any time. Exist, if you don''t have this consciousness, don''t do it."


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded and said, naturally taking care of these.

 Chapter 2740： Teaching martial arts!

    After chatting with Yuan Gang, Tang Ye knew more clearly what to do. Although it is necessary to help the old human race, it must be done step by step. The matter of helping the old human race wasn''t because he suddenly showed good intentions to help people. In fact, this matter was actually related to his daily life, so it had to be resolved.


    He is the identity of the old human race. If the situation of the old human race is not resolved, then he will encounter the same situation as the old human race. Unless he has been hiding the identity of the old human race, but this is too troublesome and very inconvenient. Therefore, the problem needs to be solved from the root cause.


    After talking with Yuan Gang, they were tired and lay down to rest. And shortly after taking a break, Tang Ye was awakened by a cry from the depths of his soul. It was not the physical body that awakened, but the soul out of his body. He came to a void world with some luminous spheres floating around, like It''s like the stars.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye felt like he was in the Milky Way universe. However, he knew that the Phoenix was communicating with him and called him to such a place. Probably it is the world of the soul level, the soul level that the Phoenix said before is probably this. At the beginning, Tang Ye''s strength was only the first level of the master of stars, and the soul realm could not be realized at all, so the Phoenix could only communicate with him in the same way as the echo. And now, he has cultivated to the third level of the Star Territory Lord, and has absorbed a lot of essence power, plus his own will and soul are very strong and tough, so now he can form a soul world.


    Under the call of Phoenix, Tang Ye came to his soul world. The Phoenix was just a strand of essence left, and it was staying in Tang Ye''s soul world. So, here you can see the appearance of Phoenix.


    The undead brain slowly emerged, appearing in the sky above the soul world like the galactic time and space, exuding golden flames. It looks like a phoenix, but it is more fierce than the phoenix. Some parts of the wings and claws appear sharper and more sharp. Ferocious. Probably the phoenix is ??also the nature of the beast, so it is not as kind and friendly as the phoenix in the rumor.


    The flames burning all over the body are red or golden. And because of the phoenix''s longevity and sacredness, her body still seemed to be scattered with golden light, like golden rain. The golden light is still circulating, so Phoenix has always had such special effects.


    Tang Ye saw the phoenix like this, and thought it was very powerful, it was the most beautiful and dazzling of all the beasts he had seen, even the dragons he had seen before were not so sacred and beautiful. This phoenix is ??worthy of being the guardian saint beast of the entire firmament world, and it is not comparable to that of an earth ancestor.


    The Phoenix had appeared before, but had to sleep because it consumed too much power. Now as Tang Ye gets stronger, she also gains strength and slowly recovers a bit, and can communicate with Tang Ye again. She knew that Tang Ye had left the border corpse sea and came to other star worlds, so she felt it was time for Tang Ye to truly learn her powerful martial arts. Because Tang Ye came outside, it was very dangerous without strong martial arts.


    Undead Brain was severely injured by the Great Emperor Void, and only the essence was left. Even if he recuperated for a thousand years, it was not much better. If it hadn''t been boarded with Tang Ye, she might have died. The phoenix is ??not immortal and will be killed. The void enchantment launched by Emperor Void destroyed her real body and strangled her soul, which was really terrifying. Fortunately, the phoenix can slowly regenerate as long as a trace of essence remains. Now, staying in Tang Ye''s body, she was slowly reborn. However, if Tang Ye died, she would die too. Therefore, she must not let Tang Ye die.


    "I''m glad you have become stronger." Phoenix looked at Tang Ye and made a pleasant female voice.


    Tang Ye was stunned. The voice of Phoenix before was not like that. The voice before was like an elderly female, the kind of strong voice that taught people, and it didn''t feel so vigorous and old-fashioned. But now, it has become vigorous and melodious. Tang Ye felt like two people before and after.


    "It turns out that you look like this, and it''s a lot more fierce than I thought." Tang Ye looked at the Phoenix, but calmly, maybe it''s not surprising, and shrugged.


    Although Phoenix''s voice now speaks pleasantly, Tang Ye still feels cold and arrogant. This is not surprising, after all, it is the supreme undead holy beast, with the dignity of being a top powerhouse. Tang Ye felt very kind to the Phoenix. Because it reminded him of a person, Li Haoran, the old master sister. As a top powerhouse, with the beauty of a fairy, it can be described as a powerful royal sister. Now Phoenix gives Tang Ye this feeling, so he is not afraid of Phoenix, but rather willing to get along with Phoenix.


    The Phoenix was not angry at Tang Ye¡¯s words, and said, ¡°Although the phoenix of your earth¡¯s ancestor land is a bit like me, it¡¯s not me after all. After the Pangu clan opened up the earth, many things are based on the sky world. Created. Perhaps in the eyes of the Pangu people, I am more fierce and I don¡¯t like them, so the phoenix created by Pangu doesn¡¯t have those fierce places in my body. But I am a true phoenix in the sky. How can the only phoenix be comparable to that created by others?"


    Tang Ye nodded, not objecting to Phoenix''s statement. After clarifying the matter of the earth''s ancestral land, compare it with the sky world. The truth of the matter is not difficult to know. The Pangu clan is one of the top races in the sky, and one of the tribes of the ancient country. They no longer exist today, and they may still be traced in the city of the old country. They have the ability to open up the world, which is extremely powerful and terrifying. However, the world they opened up was either the celestial world of the firmament world, or the heaven and earth in which time and space they did not know like the ancestral land of the earth. The shadow of the firmament world.


    It was also because of this that Tang Ye, a person from the ancestral land of the earth, could quickly adapt to the firmament world, and it seemed that there was not much barrier.


    Tang Ye now has no need to discuss the difference between the earth''s ancestral land and the sky world with Phoenix, and directly asked Phoenix, "What can you do with me?"


    Phoenix did not greet anything else, saying: "Now you have left the border corpse sea, and you will come into contact with many new things in other star worlds. At the same time, you will also encounter more enemies and stronger enemies. . So, I want to teach you some martial arts so that you can protect yourself so that you don¡¯t lose your life."


    "Teach me martial arts?" Tang Ye was very excited. After coming to the sky world, the martial arts he used were all mastered on the earth''s ancestral land, but it was only evolved in some places to use. And here, he hasn''t learned martial arts.


    Tang Yeyue was eager to try, and said, "Okay, please teach me, thank you!"


    "Then teach you one trick to defend yourself, the ¡®fighting fire¡¯ and the attacking ¡®gun nirvana,¡¯ both are the oldest martial arts." Phoenix said.

 Chapter 2741： Forge weapons!

    The Phoenix is ??one of the oldest existences in the entire sky. The martial arts, or magic, she has mastered are the oldest. If you can get the martial arts taught by her, even if you only learn one and a half tricks, you can make a name in the world of the sky.


    Many cultivators before, deliberately went to explore places where there are traces of the phoenix in the legend, perhaps they can get gems or equipment with the power of the phoenix. Therefore, the existence of Phoenix itself is a very scarce resource.


    The phoenix has no idea how many years it has existed. The place where she has stayed in the past, such as a place where she has lived for a hundred years or even a thousand years, is called the phoenix''s nest, and that is a place like a secret world. Affected by the power of the phoenix, day after day, year after year, everything in the nest becomes a treasure.


    These are places where cultivators want to explore and find valuable resources.


    Now that Phoenix wants to teach Tang Ye martial arts himself, Tang Ye is of course extremely excited. He looked at the Phoenix and said excitedly: "Thank you seniors for teaching me martial arts!"


    "However, senior, the martial arts you teach should be avoided by others to recognize your strength. Otherwise, I am afraid that I will be in trouble if discovered by the people of Void Great Emperor." Tang Ye said the concerns in mind.


    Of course Phoenix knew this, and said, "Don''t worry, the martial arts that I teach you are not martial arts that directly use my power. They are not martial arts directly related to me. But even so, these martial arts are my age. The oldest, most powerful, and most mysterious martial arts selected from among them. Fire-bath martial arts is a defensive martial technique that can gather the power of the fire-bath in a short period of time, affecting the distribution of the void, so that others are not close at all. . This will also create a sense of beauty. Because the void is distorted, what others see you is actually not the real you. Also, even if someone breaks the false guidance of the distorted void, the fire itself is an extremely hard layer. The shield that can protect you perfectly. The shield produced by the fire-fighting martial arts is far from comparable to the shield that you directly condense with power. So there is a trick, even if you encounter the strength of the Lord of Star Sea People don¡¯t have to worry about being killed."


    "So powerful?" Tang Ye was stunned. Unexpectedly, the two martial arts that Phoenix simply said were so powerful.


    The Phoenix of course had confidence in the martial arts it knew, and was very calm, and continued: "The other trick, Gunnier, was originally created by someone with the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm. However, the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm is also Nothing to brag about. I just saw that this trick is very good. After all, he understood it through my strength. Then I improved a little bit, and the power is not something a person of the Astral Master can resist. This trick requires weapons such as spears or halberds. You are good at it, so I teach it to you."


    Tang Ye was surprised when he heard that, and asked, "There is nothing to brag about the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm? Isn''t the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm the strongest?"


    "Who told you that the strength of the Star Realm Lord is the strongest?" Phoenix thought it was a little funny, but she didn''t tell Tang Ye too much, and said: "Nothing, you can touch this at present, It''s your limit. As for the future, just wait for the future."


    Phoenix added: "Actually, even if you use my power or martial arts related to my power, you don''t have to worry too much about being discovered by others. After all, the place I have passed through for thousands of years, Wherever I stay, there will be my power. And these powers are found by cultivators and used to create related martial arts. It is normal. If you use them, they will probably think that these are created by those people. Come out the martial arts borrowed from my power. After all, the martial arts they created, coupled with the flame power, are indeed more like my style. However, compared with my real power, it is insignificant."


    "Then trouble Senior Phoenix to teach more." Tang Ye nodded and said. In front of the Phoenix, he felt that it was an elder who was teaching him. It was all experience, and there was no need to think about it. In any case, the phoenix is ??now coexisting and dying with him, and he believes that the phoenix will not disadvantage him.


    Phoenix said: "Then you will learn from me in the soul world, remember the essentials I told you, and then practice hard by yourself."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded earnestly, very happy and looking forward to it. He hasn''t learned a new martial arts for too long. Although it feels good by changing the martial arts he has learned, the martial arts taught by Phoenix will certainly not be bad. For the new power, I really look forward to it.


    Afterwards, Phoenix did not verbose, and began to teach Tang Ye the essentials of the two martial arts of "Yuhuo" and "Spear Nirvana". Phoenix didn''t expect Tang Ye to learn it all at once, so after imparting the main secret to Tang Ye, let Tang Ye practice it until he had a look. Others, of course, want Tang Ye to study more often.


    "Although your power mimic weapons are very convenient and powerful, they are not as good as those made by forgers with top materials. Therefore, you still have to collect resources to build a weapon." Phoenix said to Tang Ye Said.


    Yuan Gang also mentioned this to Tang Ye before, including Asiya and the others before, that they need to forge a weapon. Now Phoenix also mentioned that it seems that forging weapons is a must.


    Tang Ye said to Phoenix: "Okay, I will pay attention to collecting resources to forge weapons. It''s just that the predecessors must be very familiar with this aspect, and you have already integrated into my body, and I know my situation very well . So, I don¡¯t know what predecessors have, what weapon should I build?"


    This is also the situation where Tang Ye wants to be lazy. In fact, what weapon you want depends on your own situation. Now he asks the Phoenix, in fact, relying on the Phoenix to have been integrated with him, knowing his situation well. So, Phoenix¡¯s suggestion is certainly not wrong. In this way, he just let Phoenix directly let him build any weapons, and just collect resources.


    Phoenix certainly understands Tang Ye''s thoughts, she is speechless, but Tang Ye''s character is very clear to her, and her favorite thing to do is to throw her hand at the shopkeeper. I used to use my head to calculate that set, I guess I was tired. Phoenix didn''t mind giving advice to Tang Ye, she was indeed very clear about Tang Ye''s situation.


    She said to Tang Ye: "You need to use my power, then you need weapons that lean toward flame power. Although you are now cultivating the power of the undead, it doesn''t matter, my power can still be released. For this, I Give you a gem of undead flame as the basis for the growth of weapons."

 Chapter 2742： A common destiny!

    The gem essence of the undead flame is the power spar nurtured by the phoenix for thousands of years. This is not as simple as flame gems, but a kind of power "source crystal", like the origin of power. It is the "ancestor" of flame power. Therefore, Phoenix gave such a treasure to make Tang Ye the basis of forging weapons. It can be said that it directly gave Tang Ye a basis for forging weapons that would inevitably exceed the artifact.


    The reason why the artifact is a sacred weapon is because the "power source crystal" in the ancient city is used, and the power source crystal only exists in the ancient city. Because the ancient city is said to be the place where all power originated, that is where the "god" is. Weapons forged with the power of gods are naturally divine weapons.


    The power source crystal is a very rare power gem, but it is not only owned by the ancient city, otherwise there will be no artifacts to be born in these thousand years. Because it has been thousands of years, the ancient city has not appeared. Therefore, there are also sources of power in some parts of this world. However, even if there are power source crystals in other places in this world, they are still flowing out of the ancient city.


    Those who are lucky enough to find the source of power, as long as they seize the opportunity, can rely on the source of power to achieve a career. Or, if the strength is not enough, as the crime of cherishing Bi, it will use the power source crystal to obtain huge benefits, so it can also develop into a very influential figure, such as becoming a big businessman.


    Now, the Phoenix wants to give Tang Ye a power crystal, and the power crystal from the Phoenix is ??probably better than the ancient city. After all, the ancient city is not necessarily longer than the ancient city. So many things can actually be learned by asking Phoenix. The phoenix had to sleep and couldn''t talk for long. It''s okay now, and the soul world can be shaped, so you can talk at any time. With the guidance of the Phoenix, Tang Ye would improve rapidly no matter in cultivation or other aspects.


    "Although the power source crystal of the undead flame is good, you are not the one who cultivates the power of the flame after all, otherwise the power that can be exerted, even if it is the third level of the master of the star domain, can also fight against the master of the star domain. My power source crystal is not something they can contend with." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye wanted to understand what happened to the power source crystal, so she asked the Phoenix. Phoenix is ??now staying in the soul world, and talking to Tang Ye will not consume energy, so he slowly explained to Tang Ye, it is equivalent to becoming Tang Ye''s best life mentor.


    After learning about the power source crystal of the undead flame, Tang Ye was amazed. I think that this undead flame power source crystal is better than other flame power source crystals. Even the power source crystal from the ancient city is not as powerful as the phoenix that existed since the birth of the world. Therefore, the power source crystal of the undead flame, if used to forge weapons, I am afraid it is a weapon among weapons.


    "The power source crystal that has been bred under the flames of the predecessors has been derived from thousands of years, and it has accumulated bit by bit. This power source crystal is too precious, I am afraid that it is more precious than the power source of the ancient city. The crystal is better. Senior gave it to me. Does it really matter?" Tang Ye actually wanted the power source crystal of the undead flame very much, but he should be more polite, and said to the Phoenix.


    The phoenix said: "This thing is useless to me. I have the undead flame from the beginning of my birth. The existence of the undead flame is not controlled by me, nor does it need me to control. Then the power source crystal bred from the undead flame, It didn¡¯t cost me any effort or strength. Therefore, the power source crystal of the undead flame only appeared over time. Also, I have all the power it contains, which is superfluous for me. It can now be given away. It is a very good thing to make you stronger. So I give it to you. You are welcome. Now we are like symbiosis, you die, I can¡¯t live, I die, you pieced together body I am afraid it will be difficult to maintain. Therefore, we must help each other. I help you become stronger, and your strengthening can promote my recovery."


    "This is a very good thing!" Tang Ye is now more accepting of Phoenix than before, and said: "If this is the case, I have to step up time to become stronger, and I can''t live up to the expectations of seniors. However, seniors, you are immortal. , Then can one day be reborn?"


    "Of course." The Phoenix immediately replied to Tang Ye: "Since it is a Phoenix, rebirth is inevitable. It''s just..."


    The Phoenix''s tone suddenly became low, and said: "It''s just that this time I was injured too badly. I don''t know what the Emperor Void used. Maybe it is the power that does not belong to us... It can actually take my body All were broken, leaving me only the essence of essence. Even my essence was destroyed. If I had the last means of escape, let a force of essence reach the earth ancestors, I am afraid that I am dead now. The phoenix was killed, that was really the biggest joke. This joke almost happened to me, hum!"


    Phoenix became angry. It seems that she is very concerned about her being killed by the Void Emperor. Of course, it is also very unwilling to change someone. Besides, the other party still used despicable means. The strong should always have the dignity of the strong.


    "Senior, we must repay this enmity, but before that, we still have to improve our strength and cannot act rashly, otherwise we may not be able to save our lives anymore." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Of course the Phoenix knew this, and nodded: "This is of course, so I have not shown any movement. It is too difficult for my injury to recover. The damage of the essence is the most important. I am in the ancestral land of the earth. It has been a thousand years, but the injury is only a little better. Perhaps because the earth¡¯s ancestors were once isolated from the heavens and the earth¡¯s fortune, resulting in no divine power. It is not as good as Pangu God Emperor Mi¡¯s remaining power. Even if I use them all, it will not have much effect on my injuries. Therefore, if you want to recover from my injuries quickly, you still have to be in the sky world. Now, Tang Ye, when you are in the sky world, I can only rely on You are here. As long as you continue to absorb the strength here and become stronger, then my injury can recover faster."


    "As for my physical body, it doesn''t matter. Even if I can''t shape the original body, I can allow the essence to be attached to the new body, just like''robbing the house''. In this way, I can use a separate body If you act, you don¡¯t need to be attached to your body anymore, so as not to cause the loss of your cultivation strength."


    "That''s fine too." Tang Ye nodded.


    The phoenix didn''t say much any more, and released a flaming crystal stone from the flame essence, and said: "This is the power source crystal of the undead flame, you can use it."

 Chapter 2743： Want to know!

    When seeing the power source crystal of the undead flame, Tang Ye couldn''t help shaking. Originally, those high-purity undead power gems were distributed in the Boundary Corpse Sea. When the necromancers saw it, they would have the same performance when he saw the undead flame power source crystal. It was a great shock, excitement and excitement, knowing that it is a supreme treasure.


    The power source crystal of the undead flame is more exquisite than those high-purity undead power gems. And the power contained, I don''t know how many times stronger it is. It feels like a gap between heaven and earth. Even almost 100% of the power gems, under the power source crystal of the undead flame, appear so eclipsed, which shows how powerful and precious the power source crystal of the undead flame is.


    Tang Ye reached out to receive the power source crystal of the undead flame, felt the incomparable power, and suddenly felt that if this power bursts out, it doesn¡¯t need a tenth, no, it should be a one-percent. Fight to the dust. Is this the power of the strong, the existence of the strong?


    "Actually, someone has taken this power source crystal in the past, and I don¡¯t know who learned this secret of me. That was probably when I wanted to sleep. They knew how to choose the time. However, they offended me like this. , I didn''t let them go back alive. It seems that among the people who came at that time, more than a dozen were the strength of the master of the star realm." The Phoenix said to Tang Ye, further explaining the power of the undead flame''s source crystal.


    Tang Ye was very excited, and thanked Phoenix for giving him such a treasure. But soon he thought of a question and said to the Phoenix: "Senior, the power source crystal of the undead flame is so rare. Is there really a forge who can forge weapons and can perfectly use the power of the power source crystal? If not, then what? Not too wasteful."


    "Of course no blacksmith can perfectly refine this undead flame power source crystal." Phoenix said with certainty, "Even the general power source crystal, the blacksmith can''t make perfect use, even the best forging. It is said that the forging process has reached the tenth level, and the power source crystal cannot be used perfectly. At most, the nine layers can be used. But even the nine layers are very perfect artifacts."


    Tang Ye guessed that was the case, and then felt that it was a pity, and said, "In this case, it is a pity. It is a pity that such a good treasure will still cause waste."


    "There is no way. After all, there is no such good forge. Unless the top forge of the ancient city was still there, it can be used to the level of 99%. However, this is only a general source of forging power. That¡¯s it. Like my power source crystal, even the blacksmith in the ancient city cannot use 90% of its power. Because my undead power source crystal is more powerful than in the ancient city Even better." Phoenix said.


    "This..." Tang Ye was a little unacceptable. Such a good gem, even the blacksmith in the city of the ancient country, can''t use 90% of it. So, isn''t it that 80% of the forgers in the world of the firmament cannot be used? Even lower!


    This way Tang Ye felt unacceptable, he didn''t want such a good gem to be wasted so much.


    The Phoenix knew what Tang Ye was thinking, and said, "This is actually not a question of the level of the blacksmiths, but they don''t have the corresponding forging conditions. I have tested that if you want to make full use of the undead flame power source crystal, you must Use my blood and this flame to burn it. Flame alone is not enough to temper it. It is born in the strongest flame. Why should you be afraid of any other flames? So, want to quench it. It takes my strength to train it to transform. And my blood is the perfect thing that can shape it. And my blood and flame, how can some mortal forgers get it. Besides, even if they get me You can¡¯t control the undead flames. There is only one person in this world who can control such flames.¡±


    "Who?" Tang Ye asked very curiously.


    Phoenix said: "It''s you naturally."


    "Uh..." Tang Ye was taken aback, feeling that the Phoenix was talking and laughing, but the Phoenix was speaking seriously again, Tang Ye didn''t know what to say about it.


    Then Phoenix concluded: "So if there is a forge who can perfectly use the power source crystal of the undead flame, that person is you. Unfortunately, you are not a forge."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and suddenly an idea flashed past, but he felt that it was unlikely that he would become a blacksmith. In this case, he can use the phoenix''s flamingo. As for the phoenix''s essence and blood, probably the phoenix will also have it. Although it has no body, it may still be able to make the essence and blood. In this way, the power source crystal of the undead flame can be tempered. At this time, the first step is to do the first step before we can forge weapons well. Otherwise, you can''t even temper, and talk about forging.


    Phoenix saw Tang Ye sink into thought, and immediately knew what Tang Ye was thinking. Having been with Tang Ye for so long, it was almost the same as saying that she was the roundworm in Tang Ye''s belly. She said, "Why, you are thinking, if you become a blacksmith, you can make good use of the power source crystal of the undead flame, right?"


    "Yes...Yes." Tang Ye felt embarrassed.


    The blacksmith is such a rare existence, and he wants to be, is it very greedy?


    The Phoenix laughed and said, "It''s not surprising that you think so. After all, only you can use the undead flame and possibly get my blood. But do you know how difficult it is to become a blacksmith? Blacksmith It¡¯s not a cultivator, it¡¯s not the existence of a bad street. Blacksmiths need a lot of talent, and then they need to be very hardworking, which can be said to be harder than cultivation. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be so few blacksmiths, and they will become popular everywhere It exists. Forging is divided into ten levels, and it is not that difficult below level five. As long as you enter the door and work harder, it may be enough. But above level five, it is very difficult."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Suddenly I want to know about the blacksmith, or the senior will tell me about it."


    Phoenix was silent for a while, probably did not expect Tang Ye to be really interested. After all, for Tang Ye, there are already many peculiarities in him. If you can still become a blacksmith, that would be frustrating.


    However, after thinking about it, Phoenix felt that it was not impossible, and said, "Indeed, for those who can control the flames, the chance of becoming a forger is much greater than others. Maybe you have this talent? In that case. , I remembered something that can help you become a good blacksmith."

 Chapter 2744： A higher level!

    For Tang Ye, what happened right now was completely unexpected. Become a blacksmith? It was indeed not what he planned in the first place. What he thought at first was to collect the materials by himself, and then to find a powerful forge, and then let that forge help him forge a powerful weapon.


    However, just as the plan cannot keep up with the changes. From the Phoenix, I learned that the power source crystal of the undead flame is a precious thing, the blacksmith outside, even the tenth-level pinnacle blacksmith, although the skills are sufficient, but because of the lack of some hard conditions, such as tempering power The power of the source crystal cannot be used perfectly, and at most 80% of the power can be exerted. In other words, even if a forge of level 10 is allowed to build weapons, 20% of his power will be wasted. This is difficult for him to accept. Because of such waste, it is a permanent loss.


    The power source crystal will be the basis for forging a growth weapon. How good this foundation is, means that there is a gap from the starting line. Of course, the artifacts possessed by outsiders, forged with power source crystals, will basically have 20% or more of their power wasted. So even if Tang Ye is like this, there will be no gap with them. However, if this 20% is not wasted, can it be said that it is better than those who have magical tools outside?


    Even if compared with Asiya, if the source crystal of the undead flame can be used 100%, then an artifact forged like this is even stronger than Asiya''s Demon Sword!


    This kind of power gap can be used in the growth of weapons and personal strength in the future, and it will become more and more open. In the end, other people who have the same artifact will not be able to compare with him!


    So, if you can become a blacksmith, Tang Ye certainly wanted to. Stepping into the sky now is a new beginning. He doesn¡¯t know how long his life is, but he knows, because he has been practicing continuously when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, his body has been tempered again and again, constantly breaking through the original limit, so now his life span should be very long. Up. At least he is still very young now, knowing that he can live a long time if nothing happens.


    If that''s the case, let yourself have more play in your life! Tang Ye thought for a while, made a decision, and said to Phoenix: "I don''t know what you think of that would make me a blacksmith. However, if possible, I am willing. Here, first Thank you senior!"


    Phoenix was a little speechless about Tang Ye''s words, knowing that Tang Ye really wanted to be a blacksmith, he really dared to think about everything, when he was almighty. However, in that case, let''s see if she can train Tang Ye. If she can, it will be a very good thing for her. She said to Tang Ye: "It''s very good for you to have such an idea, so I will tell you about the blacksmith."


    The Phoenix pondered for a while, as if reminiscing, and then said: "Actually, if I had not existed for too long and had experienced everything, I would only know so much. I don''t know much about the profession of a blacksmith. Although my flames are very useful for blacksmiths, it does not mean that I have to know them well. However, one thing that happened to me made me know them well. Or It can be said that this incident made me directly become a powerful forger."


    "There is such a thing?" Tang Ye was shocked, and could he directly become a powerful forger? What kind of joke this was made directly became, as if he had the identity of a powerful blacksmith directly. Unless it is to seize the memory of a powerful forge, it is equivalent to becoming that powerful forge!


    Wait... Tang Ye had this idea in his mind, and suddenly felt that it was not impossible! It was indeed like swallowing that person and turning everything about that person into his own. And since there is such an ability that he can swallow other people''s essence, it may not be impossible to swallow everything of a person, including memory.


    Sure enough, the Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "Because I once swallowed a person and trapped everything in my soul realm. Maybe it shouldn''t be called the soul, but the essence. After all, this world is not like the earth ancestor. It¡¯s called like that. But it¡¯s all the same. Because I swallowed that person, I know everything about that person. That¡¯s right, he is a powerful blacksmith, reaching the tenth rank! And he, at the time , Is one of the most powerful blacksmiths in the world. As for why I swallowed him, I can only say that everything blames him for being too greedy."


    Phineas said with some irony and anger, and said, "In that era, it was the most brilliant and prosperous era in the world. Even the tenth-tier blacksmiths appeared. But it may be such a prosperous atmosphere. Those people are kind of arrogant. Therefore, one of the tenth-tier blacksmiths actually stared at me and brought a few people from the Heavenly Realm to my lair, trying to kill me and seize my undead flame , So that he can get the power that can perfect the power source crystal. Such a move, of course, angered me. I am the holy beast who guards them. How can they make me not angry?"


    "Furthermore, they wanted to kill me with a few people in the Heavenly Realm. They didn''t even reach the Sky Realm. They really underestimated me." Phoenix snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he heard that he felt that he had received a new message, that is, the cultivation realm of this world, it is not that the master of the star realm is the strongest, and there is also the saying that the heavenly realm and the sky realm are the best. He just doesn''t understand, is there a cultivation system in the world of the strong?


    But it seems to think about it. If the strongest realm is the master of the star realm, then now he has reached the master of the star realm, and there are two more realms that are the top powers. This seems too easy in such a vast world.


    Tang Ye just wanted to ask about the Phoenix, but the Phoenix continued to speak. She said: "Actually, the reason why I am so angry is because the weapons forged by the tenth-level blacksmith, which were used by those in the Heavenly Realm realm, did harm me. It even made me feel that they The combined power can indeed threaten me. Therefore, in order to get rid of this hidden danger, I killed them all, even their essence. In this way, we are cutting the grass and roots. And killing their essence After the Yuan Dynasty, I was equivalent to swallowing them, so for that Tier 10 Blacksmith, I also mastered the powerful power he mastered. It is undeniable that this Tier 10 Blacksmith is very powerful. It is the Void Emperor, and he must be afraid. A forge of the tenth rank not only has super high forging ability, but also has very powerful power."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Achieving the level of the Transformation Realm in any field will be powerful."

 Chapter 2745： Many skills dont overwhelm!

    Tang Ye also felt that even if a forging master focused on forging, although it was not cultivation, to a certain extent, he would gain a powerful force because of the focus on forging. This kind of power is not inferior to the power of cultivation.


    Just like when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, his main purpose was to learn medical skills, but he could also enter the Tao with medicine. And his master, Nong Baicao, also entered the Tao with medicine, and then became holy, gaining very powerful power. Among them, the soul cutting comes from his hand, just like a knife can be used on the soul of living beings.


    Then, when the forger reaches a very high level and has reached the level of transformation, I am afraid that he will also get a powerful force. This power is related to forging, and it can be as powerful as a cultivator.


    Tang Ye¡¯s guess was not wrong. At this time, Phoenix said, ¡°That Tier 10 forging master has reached the peak in forging, and has gained a kind of power that I hear him call a''heavy weapon''. That kind of heavy weapon power. , Can call out all kinds of powerful weapons at will, and then attack. There is a weapon like a ballista, the power is really amazing. I think it is very powerful. It is indeed a threat to me. That is what I recognize again When I knew the blacksmith, I didn''t expect that after the blacksmith reached a high enough level, there would be such a power transformation."


    Tang Ye smiled. Although he was surprised at this kind of thing, he was already within his acceptance range, and said: "It can be said that the world is huge and there are no surprises. And the power of things can be transformed. What we use Power, in essence, is the transformation of other powers. Therefore, if you master any tricks, you can carry out such a transformation. This situation has already been studied in the scientific power of the earth''s ancestors. The so-called conversion of thermal energy into electrical energy."


    "Um..." Although the Phoenix has been fused in Tang Ye''s body, but actually didn''t know much about this. Maybe I don''t want to understand, maybe I don''t want to understand, after all, it comes from directly cultivating power, so I don''t want to manage so much theoretical knowledge. Besides, she was seriously injured and needed a quiet recuperation.


    Now that Tang Ye has learned about Phoenix''s superb forging power, he is more confident in learning forging techniques. After all, it is very important to have a good teacher. He said to the Phoenix: "Senior, now that the power source crystal of the undead flame is available, then the forging ability is lacking. So, now I also start to learn the forging technology. However, to forge a good weapon, you must have one. You should have good forging technology at the beginning, otherwise the foundation will not be well done, and the impact will be great, so the treasure will be forged directly into waste."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." After hearing Tang Ye''s words, the Phoenix was suddenly glad that she swallowed the Tier 10 forge, and said to Tang Ye: "It is very coincidence that the Tier 10 forge that I devoured is because of talent Outstanding. When the forging technology reaches the sixth rank, he has realized a trick called "reforging". This trick allows even the power source crystal to be reshaped to make the imperfection perfect."


    "Is there such a skill?" Tang Ye was very surprised, as if it was designed specifically for his situation. In this case, even if he is only a Tier 1 Blacksmith, he can forge weapons. Because in the early stage, even if the quality of the weapon is not so good, because it is the power source crystal under the undead flame, it is very powerful, and it can also exert a huge power. Then, when you wait for the sixth-order forge, you can transform the imperfect places, so you don''t have to wait for the forging technology to reach a high level before forging weapons.


    The more I think about Tang Ye, the more happy he feels, and said to Phoenix, ¡°This is good. As long as I learn the forging technology, even if it¡¯s only Tier 1, I can use the undead flame power source crystal to forge weapons, even if I simply create A halberd can also exert great power. After all, such a weapon itself grows. At the beginning, just build a simple halberd. After the second, third, or higher forging level, You can add other forgings on a simple basis, which is also good. And even if the forging is wrong, you can go back to the furnace to re-forge at Tier 6, so there is no need to worry."


    Phoenix said: "Theoretically speaking, this is indeed the case. However, this is just my calculation based on the abilities of the tenth-tier blacksmith. As for whether it is true or not, I cannot guarantee it."


    "That''s right." Tang Ye said: "However, since there is such a successful experience, I believe it will not be a big problem. After all, I came along this path and it was because of a lot of such experience that I succeeded. There is a sentence The reason why I can see far is because I stand on the shoulders of giants. So, I think I can give it a try."


    Tang Ye said to Phoenix again: "Senior, I have decided that if I want to learn blacksmithing, whether I can become a blacksmith depends on my talent. Anyway, I have to give it a try first."


    "Okay." Phoenix is ??very happy to see Tang Ye like this. Whether he has talent is the next thing. First of all, he must look for motivation and determination. With these, if there is no talent, then look at the hard work, diligence and sweat ability. No make up. If you can''t, you don''t have to blame God and others, after all, you have worked hard and you are not ashamed of yourself. And if there is talent, then if you have the self-motivated, plus talent, why worry about not making a big deal?


    What Phoenix wants is for Tang Ye to work hard, as long as Tang Ye becomes strong enough, she can recover faster. Now she didn''t expect Tang Ye to be strong enough to allow her to reshape her body and complete the real resurrection. It is very difficult to reshape the perfect body. It can range from hundreds of years to thousands of years or even tens of thousands of years. For these undead holy beasts, time is not a remote or long thing.


    "Then you go back and rest for a while. The soul world consumes a lot of physical strength and power. You cannot stay in the soul world like this. Although you still have a lot of physical strength and strength, you don¡¯t know what to do outside. There will be danger at times. You must maintain your physical strength and strength at all times to avoid encountering enemies. When you have enough rest, return to the soul world, I will teach you the knowledge of the blacksmith. At the same time, you must not forget to teach you His martial arts, Yuhuo and spear nirvana." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Don''t worry, senior. You have been fused with me this way since I was born. You know what kind of person I am. I cherish this life very much. of."


    "You are worthy of praise." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Then, Tang Ye left the soul world and returned to reality. There was silence, darkness, and night. Yuan Gang and the two apes in the box have already lain down to rest. Tang Ye simply lay down and rested, needing to recover his physical strength and strength. Wait the next day to study the martial arts taught by the Phoenix and related information about the blacksmith. At this time, he felt that his life had become very fulfilling. It would take a lot of time just to learn the knowledge of forgers.


    However, he feels that it is all worthwhile. If you have more skills and learn more, you will be more secure!

 Chapter 2746： Combination of strength!

    During this night''s rest, Tang Ye slept very heavily and sweetly. He hasn''t been like this for a long time, probably in the process of continuous cultivation and growth, sleep can be replaced by the cultivation of mind, so there is rarely such ordinary sleep. And sleeping soundly is naturally because of something good. This good thing is undoubtedly the matter of learning powerful martial arts and forging master knowledge.


    This is full of expectation and hope.


    The next day, Tang Ye woke up to see that Yuan Gang and the others were no longer in the room. He thought of what Yuan Gang said last night that Yuan Gang and the others need to earn gold coins to buy food back to the people. A lot of handymen are needed on this huge spaceship, and probably Yuan Gang and the others have already done this work.


    Tang Ye didn''t find them, but went outside to buy some food, and then returned to the box to continue learning martial arts. Yuhuo is a defensive martial art that can be practiced. Because the flames explode around the body with the same power as flames, this layer of power can resist the attacks of others and prevent others from approaching. This martial art does not need to be practiced in actual combat, and it will not easily destroy objects, so it can be practiced in the room.


    As for the spear nirvana, there is huge destructive power, and it is definitely impossible to practice in the room, otherwise a box might be destroyed. Therefore, when on the spaceship, the emphasis is on practicing the martial art of bathing in the fire. If you can understand the martial art of the spear and nirvana, you can understand the familiarity, but you can''t add power when you use it, so that it will not be powerful. Of course, if you do this, it looks like a fist embroidering your legs. As for the true power, you don''t know.


    The other is to be familiar with the blacksmith''s technique. Although there are no perfect forging conditions, it is necessary to be familiar with the relevant knowledge first. Once you have the conditions for forging, you can get started directly.


    There was still a period of time before reaching the Pearl Star. During this period of time, Tang Ye didn''t care about so many other things and concentrated on these things in cultivation.


    In addition, through talking with Yuan Gang, he also knew that he could become a bounty hunter, so that he could be rewarded for completing the bounty task. Yuan Gang himself is a bounty hunter, belonging to the silver level, which is relatively high. But because of the war between Emperor Void and Galaxy, the bounty hunter was not as good as before. In addition to taking care of the tribe, Yuan Gang couldn''t do this alone, so he was in his current state, whether it was a bounty or a bounty, as long as the conditions were acceptable, he would do it.


    Tang Ye weighed it up, and felt that after reaching the Pearl Star, he could do a lot of things. He originally planned to become a bounty hunter, but now that he needs to learn forging techniques, he is considering becoming an apprentice forging master. After all, if you want to have perfect forging conditions, it is good to go directly to be an apprentice under a forging master. Moreover, even if he mastered those superb forging techniques taught by Phoenix, many things require actual contact. The so-called practice is the last word. Only when you have enough practical experience to deal with various accidents can you not panic.


    Tang Ye began to enter the state of practicing martial arts. The fire martial art itself requires the use of Phoenix''s flames. This power is very powerful. However, Tang Ye couldn''t use all Phoenix''s flames, otherwise others would be suspicious. Ordinary people have not come into contact with the flames of the Phoenix, and may only think that it is a very powerful martial skill, but for those who are powerful, they may doubt it. Many people are also aware of the flame power of the Phoenix. The place where the phoenix lived in the past is called the nest of the phoenix by many people. It is often a place for cultivators to explore, hoping to get the treasure or power left by the phoenix. If Tang Ye possesses pure Phoenix flame power, then others will definitely think that he is an uncomplicated character, so the chance of being spotted will greatly increase. And now, he doesn''t want to be the focus of others.


    Everything has been planned, Tang Ye no longer worry about anything, now he is trying to use death power to make up for a part of the Phoenix flame power as a display of the fire martial art. Even Phoenix doesn''t know if this kind of thing can work, because the martial arts she teaches are basically used by her power. As for other powers, maybe they can, but she doesn''t know how powerful they are.


    But Tang Ye is quite special. Tang Ye possesses a big tree with the power of dead wood in spring, which can be compatible with power. Now they have the power of the necromancer, the power of the phoenix flame, and the power of the disaster body. Of course, Phoenix flame power and disaster body power are very special powers, not the common elemental powers. Therefore, these special forces are compatible with the power of the masses. It may not be the function of the dead tree and the power tree, but the independence of the power itself. But in any case, now Tang Ye can possess three kinds of power, it is already very outstanding, I am afraid that there are not many powerful people in the whole world that can do this.


    Tang Ye started to use part of the power of the undead and the phoenix to perform the fire-blow martial arts. Unfortunately, it failed at first, but it did not cause any backlash damage to him, so he continued to try. After trying many times, it slowly succeeded. He felt that this was feasible, so he continued to try. This attempt was all morning. And he has achieved great success, that is, the power of the dead and the flame power of the Phoenix are used as the release force of the fire-fighting martial arts at the same time, and then the form that appears is a black flame!


    Under the original phoenix''s flame power, the form of the fire-fighting martial arts was a red flame. But now that the power of the necromancers is added, black and red together become another flame that tends to black.


    "You did a very good job. This is a success. However, in terms of overall power, it is not purely strong under the undead flame." At this time, the Phoenix''s voice sounded, and she has been paying attention to Tang Ye''s cultivation, watching After Tang Ye successfully combined the power of the dead spirits and the undead flame to display the fire-bath martial arts, he was very happy and told Tang Ye about the fire-bath martial arts.


    She continued: "However, there have been some changes. Although the power is not simply as powerful as the undead flame, there is an extra toxic power radiating in it. People who are close will be poisoned, so this is the reason. Will be jealous by the enemy. In this way, the power of the fire-fighting martial arts is not weakened, but has become a strong defense and attack at the same time. Very good, so I think it is better than before."


    "Is this..." Tang Ye thought for a while, and felt that this was indeed not bad, but no matter what, the fire-bath martial arts succeeded, so there was an extra amulet.

 Chapter 2747： spy!

    As soon as Tang Ye put away the fire martial arts, Yuan Gang and the others returned. Yuan Gang and they came back. Yuan Gang was sweating profusely, and they seemed to have just done a lot of gravity work. They brought two bottles of wine and some side dishes to go with them. Although it was not very hearty, it was much better than yesterday.


    Seeing Tang Ye, Yuan Gang said enthusiastically: "Brother Tang, I bought some wine and vegetables back. Although it''s not very good, I can drink a few sips. Let''s do it together?"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Yuan Gang and the others to be so polite and their conditions were already so difficult, but they still treated him like this, which was considered generous, and he was immediately moved. He originally wanted to give them a few high-purity necromantic power gems, believing that he could sell them at a good price and solve their plight. But think about it, he felt that Yuan Gang was not such a person, and would not accept such things in vain. So we won''t mention this for now, and we can talk about it after getting off the spacecraft.


    "Okay, thank you Brother Yuan," Tang Ye nodded to Yuan Gang.


    During the meal, Tang Ye talked with Yuan Gang about trivial matters. It turned out that Yuan Gang did some cargo handling work on the spacecraft. The situation is still going well, but the pay is not good. It is all exploited by powerful people, but there is no way. Since it is a part-time job, it can only be endured.


    Tang Ye didn''t have much thoughts about such things. After all, things like this happened at any time. Even when the earth''s ancestors developed into scientific civilization, there must be a lot of such things. It would be unrealistic if I said here that I heard what happened to Yuan Gang, then I had to run to overthrow the big boss of the spaceship. Although the pay is less, at least nothing happened. In this, the boss is only fancying the cheap labor force, and did not force it to do it. If you think the pay is low, don''t do it. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with the spaceship boss itself.


    After eating the food, Yuan Gang and the others need to rest and must regain their strength before they can continue to work in the afternoon. Tang Ye didn''t bother them, and it was not good for them to learn martial arts while they were still there, so he went outside to take a look. When I got outside, I saw the spacecraft moving forward, as if flying in a starry sky. Occasionally, I can see other spaceships flying by. As we get closer and closer to the Pearl Star, we can see more and more spaceships coming and going, and the world of those stars also increases. Now it has been far away from remote places like the Boundary Dead Sea, and it has become more and more prosperous.


    The people on the spaceship are not very powerful figures. They all come from remote places near the sea of ??corpses on the border. Many of them are ordinary people of different tribes who go to the prosperous places to work. Earn some rewards. It can be said that most of the people above are cheap labor, just like Yuan Gang.


    So, there is no danger on it. However, Tang Ye also found some suspicious people. Although they usually don''t have much intersection, Tang Ye discovered after observing that they were actually a group. Among them, there are also some that hide their faces. This made Tang Ye suspect, and then he wanted to probe the information of these people.


    "Their strength is not strong. Although the strength of the third and fourth level of the Star Territory Lord is one or two levels higher than you, it is easy to defeat them by relying on the fire martial arts and spear nirvana." This is the voice of the Phoenix .


    Ever since Phoenix recovered to be able to communicate with Tang Ye arbitrarily, she has often given her advice. This is a huge help to Tang Ye, because the Phoenix itself can help him a lot.


    Hearing Phoenix''s words, Tang Ye thought of something and asked Phoenix, "Senior, can you perceive the power of those people? Do you have any special methods?"


    Phoenix said: "I don''t have any special means, but I have a much stronger essence than them. Even if it is a person of the Lord of the Star Realm, I can easily perceive it by any means to cover up his strength. "


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and he didn''t expect Phoenix to do such a thing. But think about it, what kind of existence is the Phoenix? That is the top existence in this world. Compared with some small soldiers in the realm of Star Territories, it is too much stronger, so it is not difficult to see through their strength. And this is of great help to Tang Ye, because after encountering enemies or suspicious people, Phoenix can help perceive it. Knowing the enemy''s strength, he can proceed cautiously to ensure his own safety.


    Standing on the deck of the spacecraft, Tang Ye looked at the very suspicious people in the corner from a distance, and said to Phoenix: "Actually, I don''t know what these people are suspicious. For me now, except for the evil ghost clan, It seems that no one can be directly identified as an enemy. So I shouldn''t say anything suspicious, but I just think those people are suspicious. They are all in the same group, but they have always pretended not to know each other."


    Phoenix went to feel the suspicious people mentioned by Tang Ye, and even felt the aura of the evil ghost tribe, and said to Tang Ye: "You think it is correct to be suspicious, because some of those people are from the evil ghost tribe. ."


    "What?" Tang Ye was surprised. He didn''t expect that there would be evil ghost clansmen. He has already understood the situation of these spheres of influence, and knows that leaving the remote place on the side of the sea of ??corpses, and approaching the area of ??the Pearl Star to the east, belongs to the power of the galaxy, then, the evil ghosts are the emperor of the void People, there must be some conspiracy here.


    What Phoenix wants to do the most is to eliminate the dark power of Emperor Void. It found the people of Emperor Void here. It immediately became intent to kill and said to Tang Ye, "Go kill them!"


    "Don''t worry." Tang Ye shook his head and said, "The Emperor Void people came here with their faces hidden, there must be some purpose. And if the place they go is the Pearl Star, then I believe Emperor Void will send it over. The people of, are definitely more than them. Because the Pearl Star is now one of the most important cities under the galaxy the Great, such a city definitely has a strong guardianship. Then a few people from the lord of the stars come over , It¡¯s easy to be discovered, and it¡¯s easy to be killed. In this case, what did the Void Emperor send them over? So, I think, there must be very strong people coming. They are hidden in the Pearl Star, infiltrating each On the one hand, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a conspiracy. In this case, if we go out and kill them, I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll start to kill them. It¡¯s better to follow them first and make a long line to catch a big fish and investigate what they really want to do."


    The Phoenix was silent for a while, and then said: "That''s true, then you will handle this matter, and I will be responsible for imparting power to you."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Tang Ye looked at the corner of the opposite spaceship. Several suspicious people stood together, pretending not to know each other, but they were communicating. Feeling like a spy joint, Tang Ye couldn''t help thinking, are these spies sent by Emperor Void?

 Chapter 2748： Hijack the spaceship!

    Tang Ye had heard from Asiya said that the war between the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy had entered a situation of evenly rivalry. The star world occupied by Emperor Void with blood and flames has formed a force under the command of Emperor Xinghe, and he also wants to continue to attack the territory of Emperor Void, eventually eliminate Emperor Xinghe and control the entire sky world.


    Of course Emperor Galaxy would not allow such a thing to happen, so he actively fought back against Emperor Void. At present, the entire sky world has been divided into two parts, the western part is the territory of Emperor Void, and the eastern part is the territory of Emperor Xinghe. And from the north and south, the northernmost frost star to the southernmost flame star, a straight line is the boundary. The west of the line of frost and flame stars is the west, and the east is the east.


    And the star world on both sides of this dividing line is a zone where wars are prone. There are wars almost every day. Naturally, the armies of Emperor Void and Galaxy are fighting. Everyone wants to destroy the other side, but they are evenly matched, and they have been in a stalemate for a long time, and they are unable to advance.


    For this reason, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were both carrying out a plan to disintegrate the enemy internally, so they sent out spies to obtain intelligence from the enemy and then make war strategies.


    The few suspicious characters that Tang Ye has observed now have traces of the evil ghost clan, and they are undoubtedly the power sent by Emperor Void. One of the most important stars under the leadership of Emperor Galaxy, the Pearl Star, is impossible to allow the enemy to enter. That being the case, the evil ghost tribe sneaked in, there must be some ulterior motive.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and decided to stare at these suspicious people to find out their purpose. According to what the Phoenix perceives, these people are not very strong, even he can deal with them. But having said that, he doesn''t feel that his strength is very bad. After all, he has reached the third level of the Star Territory Lord, which is considered to be an average level, not to say that it is very bad. Moreover, in addition to the cultivation level, he has many things to make up for this disadvantage, such as the power of the disaster body, the power of the phoenix, and the powerful martial arts taught by the phoenix. In addition, you can also create powerful weapons, such as using the power source crystals of undead flames, and weapons can definitely increase his combat effectiveness. At that time, even if he faced an enemy several levels higher than him, he would not be afraid.


    After paying attention to the suspicious people, Tang Ye remembered their outfits and then returned to the room. At this time, Yuan Gang and the others had left and continued to work, so he stayed in the room to continue learning the fire-bathing martial arts and learning about the blacksmith''s knowledge.


    The forge has two things that are indispensable, one is the flame and the other is the forging table. Flame is necessary for tempering gems, iron, and steel. Flames are also divided into different levels, and the flames usually burned out of wood fire are the lowest level. This kind of flame is generally used by small folk forging shops. Generally, they are just some daily props, and there are also the most basic weapons, such as simple iron swords and hammers.


    The more advanced ones are flames that are burned out of flame crystals. This kind of flame is much more advanced than firewood, and it is also the most commonly used forging flame. Generally, forgers with a little reputation have the conditions to use such flames. The more advanced flames are the best flame crystals obtained in some expeditions, or the flames that use the essence crystals condensed by the flame monsters to burn. As for the more advanced ones, they are rare holy beasts like the Phoenix, or monster beasts, which belong to the type that even super powerful power cannot obtain. With such a flame, it is already very strong at the start, and it is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    In addition to flames, forging tables are also very particular. This is not difficult to understand. The more advanced the equipment, the better things will be produced. The forging table can guarantee the error of the weapon and the loss of power. Therefore, a good forging master needs to have good forging equipment in addition to good forging technology. However, this is complementary. If the forging technology is good and others ask for help, the income will be very high. If the income is high, you can have good forging equipment.


    So the most important thing is to have enough good forging technology. The memory of Tier 10 Blacksmiths possessed by Phoenix is ??highly technical. Moreover, after that peak age, due to the war disasters caused by the Void Great Emperor, many forging techniques were lost, so the Tier 10 forge techniques in Phoenix''s mind can be said to be the strongest group.


    Tang Ye began to understand the knowledge of the blacksmith after practising the martial arts for a while. Start from the lowest level. Thanks to the fact that Phoenix has recovered a lot from his injuries, he can share his memories with Tang Ye immediately, so when Tang Ye learns the knowledge of the blacksmith, it is like reading his own memory, which is very convenient.


    It takes a month to go to the Pearl Star. It has only been a few days since Tang Ye got on the spacecraft, and there is still a lot of time for him to digest slowly. However, he also thought of a place for actual combat. It''s a pity that this spaceship is mainly for transporting cargo and guests. It doesn''t have a martial arts field like those warships. Then we can only wait for the spacecraft to arrive and come to the Pearl Star to conduct practical exercises.


    In such days, after half a month, Tang Ye was very familiar with the practice of fire-blow martial arts and spear-nirvana martial arts, and the blacksmith''s skills from the first to the sixth level were also understood. The most important thing next is to carry out the actual operation. It''s a pity that there is no such equipment on the spacecraft, so he has a easier time, not forgetting to learn, and continue to be familiar with it, but also gives more time to walk around the spacecraft, or contact other people to learn more.


    Apart from contacting other people, Tang Ye also kept staring at the spies of the Great Emperor Void lurking among the people. Since he had noticed these spies from the beginning, his every move was observed by him. So far, he didn''t know what these spies wanted to do, but after more than half a month of observation, he found out what these spies were plotting, and even secretly prepared weapons.


    Regarding such a thing, Tang Ye guessed that these spies wanted to hijack this spaceship. However, there is nothing special about this spaceship, and it is useless even if it is snatched. Therefore, these spies should not be the ones who hijacked the spacecraft and exposed the identity.


    At the same time, Tang Ye noticed that there were very few activities of the three spies, and the contacts of other spies were also very secret. It made people feel that they were not in the same group with those spies, they were just ordinary guests. If other spies take any action, and they are with other people, they will never suspect that the three of them are spies.


    This plan is very careful and perfect. If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye''s half-month-long squatting observation, he would not have discovered this.


    In a blink of an eye, more than a month''s time is almost here, and it is about to reach the Pearl Star, but at this time, the spies of the Void Great Emperor took action, and they were armed to hijack the spaceship!

 Chapter 2749： A big show!

    Originally, Tang Ye was full of expectations, because he was approaching the star of the pearl, he could see the prosperous cities in this world, he could also practice his long-awaited martial arts, and start forging technical practice. He couldn''t wait, eager to try, and got outside the spacecraft early in the morning, watching the prosperous surroundings.


    Unexpectedly, at this moment, a group of armed people suddenly rushed out, claiming to hijack the spaceship, no one was allowed to move, otherwise they would be killed!


    "Listen to me, my people have already occupied this place. If anyone moves around, I will kill someone!" a man in a hood and face covering shouted from the deck with a big knife.


    Most of the people on the spacecraft were guests or workers who had taken the ship to other places. When they saw someone showing their force, they were immediately scared and worried that they would be killed, so they squatted down and held their heads. However, there are also many cultivators on the spacecraft, with high or low strength. Facing such a thing, they will definitely resist. Hijacking a spaceship, isn''t it just robbery? They don''t want their valuables to be taken away.


    Several people at the second-level of the Star Territory Lord resisted, and several people from the Star Lord were spurred. However, as soon as they resisted, they were immediately killed by the masked man. Among the masked men, there are a few powerful ones, and it is estimated that there are four or five star masters. Therefore, these people are only the second and third level of the master of the stars, not opponents at all, let alone those who are only the strength of the master of the stars.


    However, the cultivators here were also at the 4th and 5th level of the Star Territory Lord, so several masked people were killed. Then they uncovered the hood of the masked man and discovered that there were evil ghosts.


    "No, it''s the evil ghost clan, it''s the people of Void Great Emperor sneaking in!" Seeing the masked man, the cultivator was shocked. The people of Void Great Emperor must be their enemies, it is extremely detrimental to them, and even kills them.


    Hearing that it was the evil ghost race, that powerful and extremely cruel race, many people suddenly panicked and trembling with fear. However, there are also people who hate the ghost tribe, or those ferocious troops under Emperor Void, become angry, and actually infiltrate their power here. There must be some terrible purpose, then they must be eliminated!


    As a result, the cultivators on the side of Emperor Galaxy rose up to resist and killed the people of Emperor Void.


    "Since you like to find death so much, don''t blame us for being ruthless!" A masked man said coldly to a few cultivators who rushed to deal with them, and then waved his hand, and a group of masked people behind him rushed out to deal with a few. Cultivator.


    Tang Ye squatted with those ordinary people now, he didn''t rush to take action, but observed first. The masked man in action right now is the spy on the side of Emperor Void that he has been paying attention to these days. However, he noticed that these spies who started to act were the three special ones. They did not act. One of them squatted like ordinary people, showing a very scared look. The other one is more exaggerated. He was cut and injured. This is very suspicious. Since he is a spy and has certain strength, how can he be easily cut by someone?


    There was another exaggeration. Tang Ye felt that these spies were really ruthless. Because the spy was pretending to be the same as those cultivators, killing the masked man, that is, his companion!


    "This..." Tang Ye began to feel that the spies hijacking the spaceship was originally a play they played. It''s just that this play is very realistic. This shows even more that they have a very big purpose, and their faith is firm, even if they kill their own people, they have to accomplish it.


    For such a conspiracy, Tang Ye had already guessed a general idea. The good scenes of hijacking the spacecraft performed by these spies are probably all to allow these three people to sneak into the Pearl Star smoothly.


    Tang Ye is a person who wants to put a long line to catch a big fish, so he doesn''t plan to make a shot at this time. The result he guessed was that the masked people were either killed by the cultivator, by the guards of the Pearl Star, or... by the three spies!


    After all, in order to conceal their identity, the masked people were killed. What people saw were ordinary people, businessmen, and a cultivator. As a cultivator, killing those masked people may not only successfully enter the Pearl Star, but also be rewarded by the Pearl Star City Lord. After all, so many people have been saved and the loss of the spacecraft has been saved. The most important thing is Ensure the order of the Pearl Star.


    "You...damn it!" The masked man saw a few cultivators resist them, drank angrily, and then sent all the masked people out.


    "Brother Tang, are you okay?" At this moment, Yuan Gang appeared next to Tang Ye and asked concerned.


    Tang Ye saw that it was Yuan Gang and knew that Yuan Gang had good power, and with Yuan Gang''s sense of justice, he would definitely take action against those masked people. Tang Ye nodded and said, "I''m fine, I know you are going to deal with those masked people, you have to be careful."


    Yuan Gang nodded, then stood up and stomped on the ground, the whole person jumped up high, and when he swooped down, his entire body exploded with a powerful force, which was the fourth-level strength of the Star Territory Lord. Yuan Gang''s strength was really good. When he swooped down, he threw a punch at a masked man. The masked man wanted to resist, but he was directly blown into his head, showing how overbearing Yuan Gang''s power was.


    Suddenly, the spacecraft entered a chaotic situation where two forces were fighting each other, and many ordinary people had already ran to a safe place. A battle broke out on the wide deck.


    Although masked people are acting, they are worried that their cruel nature is undoubtedly revealed, they also massacre those innocent people. While fighting with the cultivators, one of the masked men was kicked and approached the crowd. He stood up and jumped towards the crowd, grabbing a little girl and killing it.


    This is what they often do. They can kill and destroy anyone, even if it''s just an innocent girl with no resistance. The masked person knows that killing the little girl can anger those cultivators. And this can also make people believe that they are the subordinates of the Void Great Emperor, attracting everyone''s hatred, then the person who killed them, such as the disguised spy, will no longer be suspected.


    After all, after killing such a heinous villain, how can it be suspected?


    The masked man raised his sharp knife to kill the little girl. Naturally, he will really do it. As long as the goal is achieved, whoever kills, what about a little girl?


    Yuan Gang, who killed the masked man on the other side, and other cultivators were shocked when they saw the masked man was about to kill a little girl, and immediately rushed over to save the little girl. This is the difference between them and the wicked under Emperor Xukong, good and bad, good and evil, have their own principles of doing things.


    However, Yuan Gang and the cultivators were unable to rush to rescue the little girl in time, and the masked man cut off the big knife.


    call!


    But at this moment, a fist penetrated the masked man''s chest, unable to kill the little girl.


    It was Tang Ye who saved the little girl. Originally Tang Ye didn''t want to take action and wanted to continue to observe, but the masked man''s approach was too cruel, and he had to take action.

 Chapter 2750： No. 2921 is as fast as electricity!

    Even killing a little girl, such a cruel and inhuman thing, of course Tang Ye couldn''t agree to it. Seeing the masked man raising a butcher knife to the little girl, he was just beside him, and he quickly swept over, sending out a very small calamity body force to ensure that it was extremely sharp and could kill the masked man with one punch.


    The power of the calamity body, now he can control not much, only a small part. But this small part can be very flexible, can be condensed into a small sharp blade, extremely sharp, cutting iron like mud. It can also be attached to the fist to strengthen the power of the fist. The power of the calamity body can be described as being against the sky. It may be because the calamity body power itself does not belong to this world and can easily break things in this world.


    Another convenient place for disaster body power is that it can attach to a certain part of the body to form a very strong defense. For example, if someone shoots at his heart with a sharp arrow, he can resist the piercing of the sharp arrow by attaching the calamity body to his heart.


    This is a very convenient defense capability. With the power of the calamity body, even if it is attacked by a lot stronger than him, it can be completely blocked.


    The potential of the calamity body''s power is still very much, and Tang Ye has long planned to explore it slowly. As for the rumor that the calamity body power is very dark and evil, it is the filthy power from the void dimension, he believes that the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. Moreover, he has always felt that the good and evil of power has nothing to do with the power itself, but with the person using it. The people who use it are kind and what they do is kind and just, then this power that helps to do justice should also be just and kind, and there is no evil. After all, without the help of such power, it is impossible to do those just and kind things.


    Now, Tang Ye used the calamity power to kill the masked man and save the innocent little girl. Without this calamity power, he might not be able to do such a thing. So, thanks to the calamity body power, the little girl was saved. Tang Ye thinks this way, so he will not feel that the calamity body power has any evil, on the contrary, he will very support such a power.


    The little girl was very frightened, thinking she was going to be killed. Unexpectedly, the masked man suddenly stopped moving, and then the broad knife in his hand did not cut off, but fell. It turned out that the masked man was pierced into his heart and died directly.


    After killing the masked man, Tang Ye took the little girl and gently comforted: "It''s okay, go back to your parents."


    Where did the little girl know so much, because she was afraid, she cried out. At this moment, two people came over in a panic. They were the little girl''s parents. They repeatedly expressed gratitude to Tang Ye, then took the little girl and ran to a safe place in a panic.


    Yuan Gang and another cultivator, who originally thought it was too late to save the little girl, were actually the spy. Seeing Tang Ye killing the masked man, Yuan Gang breathed a sigh of relief, but the spy frowned. In fact, the masked man would not really kill the little girl, because he had to wait for the spy to come and kill him, so that the spy could get into it even more, without being suspected, and he did not expect to be preempted by Tang Ye.


    But no matter what, he tried so hard to kill the masked man, everyone has seen it, I am afraid he will no longer doubt him.


    Yuan Gang jumped over and was very surprised when he arrived in front of Tang Ye. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a strong strength. This old human race had lived in the same room with them for almost half a month, and he didn''t realize that Tang Ye had such strength. After being surprised, he was very happy again, and said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang, it turns out you are good at it, but I underestimated you, haha."


    Tang Ye smiled, appearing very low-key, and said: "Big Brother Yuan is joking, I just know a little boxing. If it weren''t for these masked people to be too hateful, even the children would not let me go. With Big Brother Yuan, you will be enough."


    Yuan Gang laughed, glanced at the masked people, and said: "It is true that these people of Emperor Void are too rampant. They actually came to our side to kill. So, for them, we will not let them go. Over!"


    "Brother Tang, this is not the time for us to remain silent and low-key. In the face of such a cruel enemy, we should work together to get rid of them! Besides, Brother Tang, I think you can show your face just because you killed these Void Emperors. People who have had merit. Even if you are an old human race, you will have merit. The city lord of the Pearl Star will be rewarded. I think this is also a guarantee for your identity."


    Tang Ye thought for a while, it seemed that this was the case. Since I haven''t thought of covering up the identity of the old human race, nor have I thought of abandoning the identity of the old human race, then I can reveal my identity here.


    "Big Brother Yuan is right. Even if I don''t find a guarantee for my identity, facing these enemy thugs, we must eliminate them. Then we will work together and solve these enemy thugs with a few friends." Tang Ye said .


    Yuan Gang was excited, and seemed to be a militant character, especially when he was still fighting with others. He excitedly said: "This is a great thing, let us smash these enemy mobs one by one!"


    Having said that, Yuan Gang suddenly jumped, and when he landed, he stepped directly on the head of a masked man and broke the head of the masked man.


    Since Tang Ye planned to make a move, he would no longer hide it. He found an iron rod as a halberd weapon. Now that he wants to forge weapons, he has to get used to using physical weapons instead of using mimic weapons all the time. And power mimicry can be used to condense into a monster beast, and help yourself as a summoned beast. However, after arriving in the firmament world, Withered Wood Fengchun has been unable to continuously replenish power like in the earth''s ancestral land. Therefore, the power tree of the dead wood and spring does not have such a rich power to let him use the power to mimic this ability as he wants. Even if it is a mimic weapon, it is very expensive. So, forging a physical weapon is very necessary.


    Before learning the martial art of bathing in the fire for a month, and the martial art of spear nirvana, Tang Ye always wanted to find a chance to fight, and now he finally has a chance. Although an iron rod is not a powerful halberd weapon, it can also exert some of the power of a spear. Now you can try the power of Gunni.


    Therefore, Tang Ye displayed his spear nirvana skills, facing a masked man in front, accumulating his legs, running his strength, and slammed away.


    Ouch!


    At this moment, it was like hearing a phoenix call. Tang Ye burst out with a dark flame combining the power of the necromancer and the power of the flame.


    At the same time, on the route he passed in an instant, a cloud of flames burst out, and a lot of enemies and the ground were destroyed.


    As soon as the gun was released, all the masked men in the straight line were killed. Originally, Tang Ye only wanted to kill one person, but unexpectedly killed more than a dozen...

 Chapter 2751： No. 2922 Take credit!

    The power of the gunnier surpassed Tang Ye''s imagination. He was originally facing a masked man in front of him. Unexpectedly, he could not control the power that erupted after using the gunnier. The iron rod almost dragged him out quickly, killing the target masked man. After that, he didn''t mean to stop at all, and he kept rushing out, and the route covered was tens of meters long. All enemies on this straight line were killed by one blow.


    It felt like a barbecue skewers, pierced a dozen masked people at once, and killed a dozen masked people.


    The power of the gunnier is not only that. After the straight sprint was completed, a group of power burst out in front of the iron rod, which exploded with a "bang", blasting a big hole in the front deck.


    The power of this explosion, if it blows up a person, that person might be broken into pieces. Even something solid will break a hole. This trick is really powerful, because not only is the power of the straight line impact huge, but the explosion after the impact is even more amazing. Even if the enemy is not attacked, this trick can also be used as a retreat. It can be said that both attack and retreat are possible. Moreover, the display time is fast and very flexible.


    "Such a powerful martial skill must be a superior martial skill!" Seeing Tang Ye''s gunnier, Yuan Gang, who was aggressively attacking the masked man not far away, couldn''t help stopping, looked at Tang Ye, and hummed in surprise.


    He suddenly felt that he didn¡¯t understand Tang Ye. He thought he had lived together for a month and knew Tang Ye well. He didn¡¯t expect to see Tang Ye¡¯s strength after fighting. He felt that Tang Ye was much stronger than he thought. Up.


    But at this time, Tang Ye''s hood and hood fell off because of the use of his gun nirvana, revealing his identity as an old human race.


    "It''s actually an old human race?" Other cultivators were also very surprised when they saw Tang Ye''s powerful martial arts, but they were even more surprised when they saw that Tang Ye was an old human race.


    The old human race actually appeared? This is really dare, the current status of the old human race is the same as the prey in the monster forest. Because the new human race has carried out such a reward announcement, as long as the old human race is caught and given to them, they can get rich rewards. The old human race now doesn''t dare to show up directly, hiding in the drain like a mouse. And because of long-term oppression and cruelty, few old human races can cultivate any powerful power. After all, hiding in the same place as the drain, it is impossible to have any training resources. On the other hand, because the new human race continues to grow stronger, many people dare not offend the new human race. After all, this is a ruthless person who can carry out an extermination plan for the sake of the race¡¯s strength. So few people dare to help the old human race. Avoid being troubled by those "mad dogs" of the new human race.


    Therefore, the old human race has fallen into an infinite loop, and no one can cultivate to be strong, so they can only keep hiding and have no ability to resist. Therefore, the current situation of the old human race is indeed very bad. Maybe it will reach the point of extinction sometime.


    Therefore, it is very surprising that an old human race like Tang Ye who dared to expose his identity and mastered powerful martial arts. As soon as he revealed his identity, he might be very troublesome in the future. Secondly, he possesses powerful martial skills, and this identity makes people curious. It''s been a long time since I saw a powerful old human race, everyone almost forgot, the old human race is a race that knows how to create and has unlimited potential. At one time, this world was controlled by the old human race.


    The spy cultivator did not expect that Tang Ye would be a human race, and he was killed by a human race. He felt that his companion died as a shame. Isn¡¯t the old human race the same race as a rat in the ditch? Their aloof warriors were actually killed by sewer rats, which is infuriating. The spy cultivator stared at Tang Ye, angrily, and even murderous intent. But this kind of anger and killing intent was fleeting, although he was very angry, but he still had to continue the trick to let himself into the Pearl Star.


    These masked people are his partners. In fact, he admires these partners very much, because in order to succeed in the plan, these partners take the initiative to die and create opportunities for him. Therefore, he will certainly not disappoint these partners. He will definitely accomplish his goal and learn the secret of the lore weapon hidden in the Pearl Star.


    The reason why they wanted to sneak into Pearl Star was that they had previously received a letter from a spy companion who had already lurked on Pearl Star, indicating that Pearl Star had a secret base and was developing an extremely terrifying weapon that would threaten the void. The emperor¡¯s territory is ruled, so it must be destroyed, or related secrets can be obtained in order to have a countermeasure.


    Of course, they are also studying powerful weapons. Moreover, like the Galaxy Great Emperor, they have developed an extremely terrifying weapon. If they succeed, they can destroy a small world of stars in an instant. However, since Emperor Galaxy had also studied powerful weapons, they had to take precautions. If the weapons studied by Emperor Galaxy were more powerful, it would be a devastating blow to them. Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, they have to sneak into the Pearl Star to solve this potential threat!


    "Brother Tang, your strength really surprised me. It seems that your kid is hiding very deep." After killing a masked man, Yuan Gang fell beside Tang Ye and said not intentionally.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s powerful martial arts, Yuan Gang believed that Tang Ye must be revisited. The Tang Ye I met earlier was warm and hospitable, with a broad mood, gentle and kind, and a big good person. However, they did not expect such a good person to have such a powerful force. A person with great power is easy to change. Either justice and kindness, or violent killing. So, did Tang Ye continue to be just and kind, or did she hide her violent killing?


    Tang Ye smiled at Yuan Gang: "It''s just a little ability that I got accidentally, and it was because of this ability that I lived to the present, otherwise I would have died long ago. After so many experiences, I think it''s better to keep a low profile, so there is no To tell you I have such strength, please don''t mind Brother Yuan."


    "Haha, of course I don¡¯t mind. After all, when you¡¯re away from home, you can¡¯t hurt others, and you can¡¯t be defensive. Besides, you still have the status of an old human race, so I understand your approach very well." Yuan Gang told Tang Ye Said.


    "Then I will continue to kill a few more enemies." Tang Ye laughed and said: "The more enemies we eliminate, the greater the credit we will make. I hope that others will no longer have so much of my old human identity. bias."


    After all, Tang Ye once again held a long iron rod, and quickly came out, shuttled like lightning, killing one masked person after another.

 Chapter 2752： Dark guess!

    Under the combined killing of Tang Ye, Yuan Gang, and several other cultivators, the masked men were quickly wiped out and fell one by one. However, for them, this is not a death worth fearing, but a task. Therefore, they looked miserable. They wanted to hijack the spaceship but failed. They thought it was a joke. In fact, they were very happy in their hearts. The mission was successful.


    They feel like dead men. If they can complete the task by death, they are willing and hope so. If you don''t get killed, you will feel that it will not work. So before starting the plan, they were worried that there were not enough powerful practitioners on the spacecraft to kill them, so they could only kill their camouflaged companions.


    This would be too cruel to that companion. However, there are now a few good cultivators who come out to resist them, and they are not opponents. This made the spy feel very uncomfortable seeing his companions being killed continuously. In his initial plan, even if his companions were to be killed, some cultivators and others would also be killed, otherwise would they die too much at a loss?


    Originally, there was no big difference between their strength and these cultivators. At least they could kill most of these cultivators, as well as others, but because of Tang Ye¡¯s stunning appearance, they were completely at a disadvantage, and then they were taken one by one. Killed by the ground, as if they had no power to resist. However, when did their army of dead men be so useless?


    The spy cultivator stared at Tang Ye, always couldn''t help showing anger and killing intent. But in order to pretend, he quickly dissipated the anger and killing intent, and then pretended to kill the masked people.


    Tang Ye has been killing the masked man, but he has already shown the killing intent of the spy cultivator to him twice. He can feel it a little bit. When he looks back at the spy cultivator, the spy cultivator has already gone. Kill the masked man. Regarding this, Tang Ye sneered in his heart, knowing that the spy cultivator resented him in his heart, and even knew that the spy cultivator wanted to kill him. But he won''t say it, he knows that spy cultivators are all disguising, but since they want to put a long line to catch a big fish, they have to endure and wait slowly.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Yuan Gang were full of enthusiasm. They continued to kill the masked man. This drove other cultivators. Originally, their strength was equal to that of the masked man. It was not certain who would die and who would survive. Under the influence of Ye and Yuan Gang, they exerted extraordinary power, and instead of being killed by the masked people, they killed many masked people. For Tang Ye, it just happened to be able to practice spear nirvana and fire-fighting martial arts, which was a real actual combat, so he didn''t want to let go of this opportunity, so he kept using these two martial arts. The emergence of spear nirvana martial arts allowed him to harvest the heads of many masked people and became the most eye-catching person among the cultivators who came out to resist.


    Because he has very powerful strength and is still a human race, these two points are very new in themselves.


    Originally, the masked people were going to die, it didn''t matter who was killed, but now that Tang Ye was killed in this way by a human race, they became extremely angry. Even if they died in the end, they didn''t want to make Tang Ye proud. The mere human race, the rats in the sewers, unexpectedly killed them like this and spread them out. Doesn''t it mean that they are not rats in the sewers?


    As a result, several masked faces surrounded him, and they wanted to jointly kill Tang Ye. However, they also knew that Tang Ye''s martial arts were very powerful, so they united a dozen people, believing that Tang Ye could be eliminated in this way.


    However, when they surrounded and dealt with Tang Ye, Tang Ye was even more excited. Because in this way, Tang Ye could use the fire-bathing martial arts to see the power of the fire-bathing martial arts. Of course, he can use the spear nirvana technique to fight back against these masked men, but he can try the martial art of bathing in the fire, and of course he can''t miss the opportunity.


    Therefore, when several masked men quickly rushed to attack him, and there were still a few masked men who were ready to pick up at any time, Tang Ye launched the martial art of the fire. With a "hu", a flame of pitch black and blood red burst out around his body. This is the martial art of Yuhuo. These flames themselves are very powerful shields, so when several masked men attacked with weapons, they could not attack after hitting the flames, and they were firmly blocked. Not only that, because Tang Ye¡¯s necromantic power came from the sea of ??corpses on the border, carrying a strong and highly poisonous miasma, so when several masked men hit the flames and were unable to move forward, when they were battling the flames, they became poisonous. The miasma swept out and invaded their bodies, and then they began to feel the loss of physical strength and vitality.


    Several masked people were shocked, how could there be such a weird thing! They immediately retreated, but they were invaded by the poisonous miasma, and their bodies became weak and weak. They were deprived of their vitality and they were already unstable, and they fell directly to the ground after retreating.


    "Poisonous!" one of the masked men drank.


    Then, the masked men who had been poisoned by the poisonous miasma fell to the ground one after another, their bodies trembling, and finally their faces became pale and limp because of the loss of vitality, and finally died.


    Seeing this scene, everyone was surprised. What martial skill is this? Not only can it be defensive, but it can also counterattack the poison. Doesn''t it mean that it is impossible to get close?


    This is too powerful!


    What kind of identity is this human race? Possessing spear nirvana martial arts and bathing fire martial arts, both martial arts are very powerful, this is definitely not an ordinary old human!


    Yuan Gang and several practitioners on the side were surprised again when they saw Tang Ye''s power. Yuan Gang feels that his understanding of Tang Ye is still insignificant, and he doesn''t know what Tang Ye still has!


    The others were equally astonished. At this moment, they all had an idea. Is the old human race so powerful?


    Seeing this, the spy cultivator was surprised in his heart. Tang Ye''s strength was stronger than he thought. He also secretly remembered Tang Ye and wanted to pay special attention to Tang Ye. After all, if something goes wrong, there must be a demon. If an old human race can have such a strong strength and dare to stand in front of the public, there must be some reliable means. Otherwise, the bounty hunters will always catch the newcomers at any time. Clan, to get huge rewards!


    Originally, a dozen masked men joined forces to deal with Tang Ye, but after seeing that the masked men couldn''t beat Tang Ye, but were poisoned to death, they were all shaken for a while and didn''t dare to step forward to attack Tang Ye.


    "That''s the power of the necromancer..." At this moment, when Tang Ye was full of prestige and energetic, someone said it.


    Then everyone pondered and confirmed that Tang Ye was using necromantic power. Suddenly, everyone''s look towards Tang Ye changed a little. Probably to them, the power of the dead is dark and evil, so Tang Ye, an old human race, can have such power, is it because he has fallen into evil and made a deal with the devil or something?

 Chapter 2753： Open and tolerant!

    There are actually many people who practice the power of the necromancer. However, ordinary people who cultivate the power of the necromancer have more extreme reasons, or they have suffered misery and fell into darkness. Either it is inner distortion, or extreme in personality. Otherwise, ordinary people would not choose to cultivate the power of the dead.


    Of course, this is not to say that cultivating the power of the necromancer is wrong. The reason why the power of the necromancer is considered dark and evil is because the power needs to interact with the dead, such as corpses and bones. Generally, the places where they practiced are mass graves, cemeteries and the like. After cultivating the power of the necromancer, the whole person also appeared gloomy and evil, very unpopular.


    Therefore, it is very normal for people to be prejudiced against those who cultivate the power of the dead. However, as long as that person is not a big evil, a rational person will still have no opinion. Therefore, facing the matter of Tang Ye cultivating the power of the necromancer, some people think that Tang Ye is an old human race and has encountered oppression and has nothing to do. Therefore, he has cultivated the power of the necromancer, and his attitude towards Tang Ye has become unclear. .


    But on the other hand, the old human race is already in that situation, and apart from cultivating the power of the undead, there are no other better resources for cultivation. Therefore, Tang Ye''s appearance is completely understandable.


    Therefore, a rational person like Yuan Gang, after knowing that Tang Ye was cultivating the power of the necromancer, was only astonished for a while, and then accepted it. What did he think? During the month he spent with Tang Ye, he felt that Tang Ye''s behavior was very open and kind, so there was no way to cultivate the power of the dead, as long as there was no harm.


    Moreover, when I usually see Tang Ye, I can hardly tell that he is cultivating necromantic power, because Tang Ye does not appear gloomy and dark at all, and he looks like a very sunny person. Isn¡¯t it because of a very good mentality to maintain this appearance? Even if the person who cultivates is the power of the necromancer, it is not influenced by the power of the necromancer at all. Does this mean that Tang Ye''s heart is toward the sun?


    Immediately, Yuan Gang not only did not have any prejudice against Tang Ye, but admired Tang Ye very much.


    "Brother Tang, kill well!" Yuan Gang yelled happily, jumped to Tang Ye''s side, and said, "What kind of martial arts are you, so magical, you can have both defense and attack. Waiting for martial arts. I really underestimated your kid, you are really a hidden dragon and a crouching tiger."


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly, and said, "No, I''ll have this ability."


    "Don''t be humble, who knows what more powerful skills you have hidden, I don''t want to be shocked again then." Yuan Gang smiled to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye just smiled. He does have a lot to say about his ability, and I believe it can scare others, but he will not say it.


    "There are the last few thugs, let''s get rid of them all." Yuan Gang knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to talk so much, so he didn''t ask, he was a man of interest, and then went to kill the masked man.


    Tang Ye followed to eliminate the last few masked people, now he is the most watched person. Even the masked people he killed just now were the most. The captain of this spacecraft and the management staff of the Pearl Star must be his most if they want to reward. Here, there is no need to worry about being rejected as an old human race, because the lord of the Pearl Star has publicly declared that everyone is equal in the Pearl Star. Regardless of the race, as long as it meets the rules of his territorial land, he can be treated equally. . Of course, the so-called equal treatment is only relative, and no one can be absolutely fair. For example, the strength of cultivation strength, the gap between the rich and the poor, and the differences between the rich and the common people are quite normal.


    The lords of the Pearl Star guarantee that if they are within the legal scope, if they are subjected to illegal persecution, they can request protection from their management, and then the guards of the Pearl Star will naturally mind and return the victim to justice. Therefore, Tang Ye killed the most enemies now, and he would definitely not be missing if he was rewarded.


    It is precisely because Pearl Star has such a policy that it attracts people from all walks of life, and these people participate in the construction of Pearl Star, making Pearl Star one of the most prosperous and powerful stars.


    The last masked man was killed by Tang Ye, and the threat on the spaceship was eliminated. The captain came out from the crowd and expressed great thanks to Tang Ye and Yuan Gang, the practitioners, and said: "A few warriors, next is this ship. The captain of the spacecraft, Fang Changzhou, and we are under the banner of Pearl Star Shipping. Thanks to your help, we came into contact with the spacecraft crisis. I thank you very much. In addition, the Pearl Star shipping will also thank you very much. The face men are all villains on the side of Emperor Void. The merits of destroying the enemy are praised by our Lord Lord. So when you arrive at the Pearl Star, please agree to my invitation. I will treat you with hospitality and let Lord Lord Give you corresponding rewards!"


    Fang Changzhou didn''t hide in fear just now, but stood in front of people, protecting them, as well as several guards on the spaceship. Because this is a cargo and passenger spacecraft, it is not strong. Moreover, when boarding the spacecraft, people are checked very strictly. How do they know that so many enemy thugs will lurk in, and they can only say that the enemy has come prepared.


    Moreover, it is very close to the Pearl Star, and it is strange that there will be enemies. Which enemy is so stupid that he is going deep enough to reach the Pearl Star to make a shot. If this is the case, even if he successfully hijacks the spaceship, he will certainly not escape the powerful guard sent by the Pearl Star. That is a dead end. Therefore, to hijack the spacecraft here is simply seeking a dead end.


    Fang Changzhou is not a simple character, he is carefully considering these doubts, and when he returns to the Pearl Star, he will report to the lord Ying Wushuang and look up the doubts carefully.


    Fang Changzhou didn''t show any prejudice to Tang Ye, because he had no ideas in this regard. How about cultivating necromantic power? For him, a well-informed person, he doesn''t take the cultivation of the power of the necromancer seriously. What''s more, in the Pearl Star, a nephew of Lord Lord is obsessed with the power of the necroman himself and studies the dead. Ying Wushuang ignored it at all, and didn''t think it had any impact.


    It is said that there is a specialization in the art industry, three hundred and sixty lines are the top picks, Ying Wushuang feels that if you have a very good understanding of the power of the dead, then using the power of the dead or conducting researches such as revival of the dead will have a huge effect. .


    Because of such an open and inclusive atmosphere, there are actually many weird doorways at Pearl Star. Not only are they not excluded, but if they are novel and useful, they will be sponsored by Ying Wushuang.


    Yuan Gang was very happy to hear Fang Changzhou''s words. He was supposed to eliminate the mob, but he could get a reward. It was the best of both worlds to solve the tribal food problem.


    Tang Ye also thought it was good, even if it was just looking for a shelter for the old human race, it was good, so he agreed to Fang Changzhou.

 Chapter 2754： The heart of Nirvana!

    All practitioners who participated in the elimination of the masked man will be rewarded, including the spy. Tang Ye observed that this spy was still very fierce, because there were so many masked people who he killed, ranking third. Yuan Gang was merciless in killing the masked people. He used domineering power to kill him from the beginning, taking the second place.


    Originally, Yuan Gang should be the first to take the head, but later Tang Ye used the spear nirvana martial arts, and even the fire-blow martial arts, to kill people all at once. It can be said that they were killed in groups, so more masked people were killed at once. In the end, he became No. 1 in the head.


    "I don''t know what the warriors are called?" Fang Changzhou asked as they looked at Tang Ye.


    "Next to Yuan Gang." Yuan Gang said with a fist.


    Tang Ye also politely said, "In the next Tang Ye."


    "Under Akachi," the spy practitioner said.


    He is from the Long-eared tribe, like an elf, but not an elf. The blood of the elf is more pure than the Long-eared tribe. There is a rumor that the Long-eared tribe comes from the Elf tribe, and the long-eared tribe was combined with the human tribe a long time ago. Therefore, except for the long and pointed ears, Akachi is all human.


    In fact, many races have the appearance of human races. This basically reflects that human races used to be the race that controlled the world. At that time, many races imitated the appearance of human races. And many races and human races have merged, including in terms of racial inheritance, so there are descendants of mixed races with human races. These descendants slowly formed the different tribes now.


    However, after the decline of the Human Race, that kind of history was not recognized, and then gradually forgotten, until now, the Human Race has become the most backward and miserable race. Except that the new human race became stronger after being transformed by mutation, the situation of the old human race was already unsightly. Therefore, it is rumored that the new human race wants to revitalize and return to the glory of the ancestors. For all this, the new human race became frantic.


    Fang Changzhou also had a group of subordinates. When the masked man appeared, a group was killed because of resistance. Now the remaining few began to clean the body of the masked man. This is just a passenger ship, and the route is near the Pearl Star. Fang Changzhou never thought that there would be such a mob, so the person with him was not strong, and there was no outstanding performance just now. It was able to repel the masked person. Thanks to Tang Ye and them.


    Fang Changzhou is indeed very grateful to Tang Ye and the others, because on this cargo ship, there is a top secret item that he wants to transport to Pearl Star, which is a necessary part for Pearl Star to study the "Justice". Such parts should actually be sent with super-powerful guards. The Pearl Star City Lord Ying Wushuang also planned to do so. However, based on years of experience, Fang Changzhou believes that the more prospering the army, the more likely it is to attract the attention of the enemy, and the chance of accidents will occur. Very big. After all, they had caught spies from the enemy before. For this reason, Fang Changzhou chose the current mode of transportation, which looks ordinary on the surface and does not make people pay attention to it, which will be safer.


    However, when the masked man appeared to hijack the spaceship just now, he was too worried, afraid that the top secret part would be taken away. In this case, it will affect the development of the "Justice", and he will be a serious sinner. And his strength is not strong, in fact, it is precisely because he is not strong that he is suitable for this task, otherwise he is super strong, staying on an ordinary cargo spacecraft, then it will be called something abnormal, there will be monsters, easy to attract the enemy''s attention.


    Because his strength was not strong, and his guards were not strong, Fang Changzhou was particularly afraid of the spaceship being hijacked when a masked man appeared. Now that he was rescued by Tang Ye and the others, he was very grateful, and he must treat Tang Ye and the others well.


    "Warrior Tang Ye, Warrior Yuan Gang, Warrior Akaqi, and the next few warriors, on behalf of the Pearl Star, the great Galaxy Great Emperor, I would like to express my gratitude to you. If you hadn''t eliminated the thugs under the Void Tyrant, I don¡¯t know what will happen to my spacecraft. It doesn¡¯t matter if the cargo is out of order, the most important thing is so many guests. So when you arrive at the Pearl Star, please go to the Pearl Hotel and let me entertain you!¡± Fang Changzhou said to Tang Ye They said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Captain Fang doesn''t need to be so polite. These thugs are acting badly and are still our enemies. We should eliminate them."


    "Brother Tang is right. Since we are enemies, in order to protect ourselves and people, we should do this." Yuan Gang said.


    When Akaki saw this, he felt a little anxious. He was worried that Tang Ye and Yuan Gang would not accept Fang Changzhou¡¯s invitation. He didn¡¯t want to do this, because his purpose was to lurk into the Pearl Star, then deep into Fang Changzhou and even Fang Changzhou. It is a higher level of leadership, such as the city lord of Ying Wushuang, which is very necessary. To this end, he hurriedly said: "It is indeed what we should do to eliminate the mob, but since Captain Fang invited us so kindly, we can''t refuse. Captain Fang, you can rest assured that we will definitely go to the Pearl Hotel."


    "Okay, I''ll wait for you at the Pearl Hotel. Then, first, I''ll deal with the latter things first. Warriors go and rest first. The cabins in the cabins have rich delicacies. You can eat as much as you want." Fang Changzhou Said.


    Tang Ye and the others nodded, and Fang Changzhou left with a smile. At the beginning, Fang Changzhou''s pace was steady and calm, but when no one saw him after a corner, his pace was greatly accelerated, and his expression became anxious. He was worried that something happened to the top secret part, and he had to confirm it immediately.


    When he arrived in the room he was staying in, he pushed the door to enter, then he locked the door and checked it a few times before there was a problem, then went to the bed, flipped a device similar to a Rubik''s Cube, and then turned on a switch. There is a square crystal inside the switch. There is also a layer of protection on the crystal. Fang Changzhou presses the palm of his hand to unlock the square crystal. Inside is a fist-sized red crystal, like a heart bleeding with blood. It is very prosperous and powerful. , I don''t know where it is.


    "Fortunately, the''Nirvana Heart'' is okay, otherwise my sin will be irreparable!" Seeing the blood-red crystal heart, Fang Changzhou sighed.


    This blood-red crystal heart is said to be the phoenix''s heart that burst out of the fallen body when the phoenix was killed by the Void Great!


    And the heart of this phoenix has the extremely powerful power of phoenix, which can absorb the flame to condense, and then sublimate the flame, making a huge energy. The "Justice" currently being developed by Pearl Star has a lore weapon that needs the heart of this phoenix, which they call the Heart of Nirvana. After using the heart of Nirvana, you can compress the flame power and launch it. One attack can destroy a world of stars!


    "Haha, you really have good things hidden!" However, at this time, a treacherous voice sounded behind Fang Changzhou.

 Chapter 2755： All acting!

    Tang Ye originally stayed on the deck to check the situation, and then wanted to check the condition of the masked man. But suddenly, Phoenix sent a message to him, saying that there is something very important!


    "What''s wrong?" Tang Ye felt very excited and violent in Phoenix''s emotions, and couldn''t help but become curious, and at the same time very worried. Because he was worried that the existence of the Phoenix would be discovered, then he would have to be targeted and would become the target of the Void Great Emperor''s heavy blow. So even if he stayed in the main realm of the Galaxy Great Emperor like Pearl Star, he would not know when someone would come to assassinate him.


    Phoenix told Tang Ye: "I feel the heart of my body!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was shocked, Phoenix''s heart? Unexpectedly, there is still this thing. I originally thought that the body of the Phoenix had been completely shattered. I did not expect that there is still a heart now, and this heart actually appeared on this spacecraft!


    Of course, Tang Ye knew that the Phoenix''s heart had powerful power and was an extremely precious treasure. For many cultivators, even a feather of the Phoenix was a very rare treasure, let alone the heart. He was surprised, how could such precious things appear on this ordinary cargo ship.


    "What are you going to do?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix. After all, it belongs to the Phoenix. If the Phoenix wants to take it back, there is nothing wrong with it. He will help the Phoenix. Perhaps, with a heart, can the Phoenix reshape its body?


    However, Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "My heart has stopped beating, and there is no possibility of reshaping the flesh, and reshaping the flesh is far from being solved by a heart. So, now that heart is also for me. It''s not very useful. I just feel that I was once a part of me, and I was left out and used by others, just like seeing others eat my body. It feels very bad."


    "That''s natural." Tang Ye nodded. How could this feeling be good is simply unacceptable.


    "I''ll take it back." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Phoenix seemed to hesitate, and said: "The person who touches my heart now, I don''t feel any malice, and even want to protect my heart. Probably he knows that this is my noble guardian of the holy beast. Things, you have to keep them well, or make good use of them... If they can use them to deal with Emperor Void, I don''t mind. I myself want to eliminate Emperor Void, and the dead body can still play a role, which is pretty good. When I started this, I was even more worried that some people on the side of Emperor Void had obtained my body, and used my body to make weapons and equipment. In this case, wouldn¡¯t my power be used against my own people? So? So, if you find that the enemy is holding my body, you have to take it back. Even if it is used to build equipment for your own people, how can you let others use it?"


    "Senior said yes, then I have one more thing to do in the future, which is to seize Senior''s body!" Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Phoenix was very moved by Tang Ye''s intentions, and said, "It''s good if you have this intention. Let''s talk about the future."


    "Brother Tang Ye." At this moment, Akaki came over to talk to Tang Ye. Although he was a spy on Emperor Void''s side, he was confident that he had not been exposed. At this time, he wanted to figure out Tang Ye''s identity, after all, as an old human. , Tang Ye showed too different power, he didn''t want to affect his plan because of Tang Ye, even if it was any accident. But he had an intuition that Tang Ye would hinder him. To this end, he must understand Tang Ye''s situation, and then look for opportunities to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw that it was Akachi, and he was polite on the surface, but in fact he was guarding it in his heart, because he knew Akachi was a spy. He laughed at Akachi and said, "Brother Akachi, what''s the matter?"


    Akaki behaved like a gentle elder brother, politely said to Tang Ye: "It''s okay, just want to talk to you, after all, between you and me, we have some connections between you and me. Moreover, our respective situations are also Very the same."


    "Really?" Tang Ye came out curiously, looked at Akachi and said, "What do you mean?"


    Akaki walked to the edge of the deck and sighed: "Now your old human race is being chased by the new human race, and our Long-eared race... don''t you think the name Long-eared race is itself an insult?"


    Akaki looked back at Tang Ye and said, "Long, pointed ears are characteristic of the elves, but for the elves, they are extremely noble, and for our long-eared people, they are naked and even named. With great discrimination. Our Long-eared race also has the blood of the Elf race, but it is not recognized. Even, we have suffered discrimination from the Elf race. They say that our Long-eared race is impure and unclean, and even say We are bastards!"


    Akaki became very angry and looked at Tang Ye and said, "So what happened to our Long-eared race is so similar to your old human race! I have always sympathized with you old human race and wanted to help the old human race. Help yourself the same. So, Brother Tang Que, are you interested in joining hands with me to fight for our freedom!"


    "This..." Tang Ye looked at Akaki''s eyes and turned, feeling that Akaki''s words were very emotional. If he hadn''t known that he was a spy, or he might have been moved by him.


    Tang Ye didn''t know if Akaki wanted to win over him or had other arrangements. In any case, he would definitely guard against Akaki. However, since he intends to put a long line to catch a big fish, it is necessary to understand Akaki in depth, so he said to Akaki: "Unexpectedly, brother Akaki had such an experience. It seems that we are all in the world. People. I am very grateful to Brother Akachi for his care and kindness, but this time I come to Pearl Star, I want to learn some things first, so that I can have a future, if I need to deal with the new human race now and save the old human race It must be impossible."


    "Of course I know this. It is difficult to turn the tide by one person. Now I know that Tang Que brothers also mean that. Then we are friends. No, we are not only friends, but comrades in arms. Just now we fought side by side with Tang Que brothers. , Really happy. Haha, I''m very happy to meet Tang Que brothers. Let''s communicate more and become stronger together!" Akaki stretched out his hand to Tang Ye and signaled to shake hands with Tang Que.


    Tang Ye smiled, stretched out his hand and shook Akachi, and said, "I am also very happy to meet the Akachi brothers. Would you mind my old human status? I am very grateful. If we can help each other together in the future, It¡¯s rare to become stronger with each other."


    Both of them are smiling, both are just acting. Tang Ye was very emotional, as expected, life is like a play.

 Chapter 2756： Cant say it!

    Tang Ye didn''t think that Akaki''s coming to talk to him was really similar to what he felt about those encounters. He felt that Akaki was here to test him, either to pull him to be a spy, or to understand him and kill him. After all, he was a bit conspicuous in killing those masked people just now, and it is inevitable that Akaki would be targeted.


    But Tang Ye didn''t worry, as long as he kept his mind and guarded. Even, he feels that he can do his best. Akaki wants to know his situation, so he also understands Akaki''s situation in turn.


    As a result, Tang Ye and Akachi became friends under their own disguise.


    "No, I feel that my heart is being watched by an unhealthy force, right where this spacecraft is near the bow!" At the end of Tang Ye''s conversation with Akaki, Phoenix suddenly sent an emergency inform.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he heard it, and wanted to see what was going on. If it is an evil force, then the heart of the Phoenix is ??never allowed to fall into the hands of evil people. So Tang Ye pretended to go back to rest, and said to Akachi, "Brother Akachi, I was tired after a while, so I will go back and rest."


    "Okay." Akaki nodded and said.


    Tang Ye left, still calmly and calmly in Akachi''s sight, and left steadily. But after the corner, Akaki couldn''t see him, so he moved immediately and rushed to where the Phoenix''s heart appeared.


    Akaki still stood on the edge of the deck, looking at the void and abyss outside and the vastness of the entire world under the sky. He narrowed his eyes and whispered softly: "This old human race is not easy. You must pay more attention. If I don''t It''s easy to shoot, let the new race come."


    Then Akaki looked back at the corpse of the masked man cleaned by Fang Changzhou''s men. He felt resentful, but he had to hold it back. Those were his companions who were killed by him, and he watched as they were killed. After that, these corpses will be burned or thrown into the abyss of the void. How ruthless and cruel. He admired the willing sacrifice of these companions. Then I decided in my heart to resolutely destroy the lore weapon developed by the Pearl Star, and then let the iron hoof of Emperor Void step over, unify the world, and bring the baptism of darkness to this world!


    "I don''t know what happened to Akash, he stayed under the cabin and stared at Fang Changzhou. I don''t know what he found..." Then Akaki hummed softly.


    At this moment, under the cabin, in Fang Changzhou''s room, Fang Changzhou held the heart of Nirvana motionless. He didn''t expect an enemy to appear in his room. It turned out that the enemy was already lurking. Now that the enemy appeared behind him, he knew that if he did something, he would be killed.


    Damn it, thinking that if the masked people are dealt with, nothing will happen. I didn''t expect that the enemy would still have a hand. It was really calm.


    Fang Changzhou''s worry is that the heart of Nirvana will be robbed, so that the lore weapon plan being studied within Pearl Star will be destroyed. He becomes a serious criminal, and he can''t afford it alone!


    "Fang Changzhou, you are really clever. You use an ordinary passenger ship to disguise and want to bring such an important thing to Pearl Star. Humph, fortunately the boss has the foresight and told me to keep staring at you, otherwise I would miss it. That''s it." Behind Fang Changzhou, there was a masked man speaking gloomily.


    "Who on earth are you?" Fang Changzhou yelled coldly. He didn''t understand why these people were eyeing this ordinary cargo ship. Could it be that these people knew in advance that there was something special on this ship. In that case, wouldn''t there be a ghost?


    But this doesn¡¯t make sense. If these people knew something as important as the heart of Nirvana in advance, they would not choose to act so close to the Pearl Star, because even if the heart of Nirvana is grabbed here, it will soon Will be pursued. Therefore, it can be guessed that the purpose of these people is not Nirvana, but something else.


    In this way, they probably don''t know the existence of the Nirvana heart, and now they are just met. And they probably don''t know the effect of Nirvana, and they probably only think that it is something very remarkable. However, once such a thing is snatched by them, it is not difficult for the powerful people on their side to know that this is the heart of the phoenix holy beast.


    "Who are we?" The masked man behind Changzhou snorted coldly: "Of course we are going to kill your people. We will set foot on all the lands under the command of Emperor Galaxy and kill all those who resist. Baptize this land with blood and rebuild our order!"


    Fang Changzhou slowly turned around and tried for a while, but the masked man did not kill him. He judged that the masked man was arrogant and arrogant, and he was very confident at the moment, I am afraid that he would definitely be solved. This is an opportunity to delay time and find opportunities to escape.


    Fang Changzhou stared at the masked man and said, "Wishful thinking! There are countless warriors under the Great Emperor Galaxy. How can you kill as you say? We will not succumb, absolutely not. Not only that, we have to counterattack and retake what once belonged to us. Territory. Void tyrant, huh, an evil person bred from the darkness of the void, who wants to destroy this world, we absolutely will not agree! I am very pitiful of you. I was a part of this world, but turned into a void tyrant. Don¡¯t you feel embarrassed to say some ridiculous things along with the running dog?"


    "Fart!" The masked man drank and said, "Part of this world? Unfortunately, you never think so, do you? You will only squeeze and exploit us, let us live at the bottom! We have suffered too much. Fair. Now, you can use your blood to pay for this unfairness!"


    "So you are basically a child." Fang Changzhou stared at the masked man and snorted coldly: "Exploitation and squeeze? No matter which world and era, there will be such a situation. Living at the bottom? Which world and era is there? There is no such person? The so-called fairness, there is never absolute. But you have to open your eyes and really see what is squeeze. In our territory, even if you live at the bottom, you can still get enough food and clothing. .With this premise, your words are not credible. It¡¯s just that the issues between races are complicated. But you only see the bad side, not the good side. Now you have gone astray, but it makes people feel bad. What a pity. However, if you are willing to stop serving the Void Tyrant, then we can..."


    "You fart!" The masked man yelled, very angry, rushed over to stab Fang Changzhou with a knife, and shouted in a low voice: "This is your rhetoric, you will never realize our pain. This world is broken, then To destroy and build a new one!"


    Fang Changzhou saw the masked man attacking excitedly, knowing that he couldn''t delay time, so he rolled out with the heart of Nirvana and hurried away.

 Chapter 2757： Arrived!

    Fang Changzhou rolled out, avoided the masked man''s first attack, and reached the door, trying to open the door and escape. But at this moment the masked man threw a dagger and almost stabbed him. He hurried back, unable to open the door and run out.


    Fang Changzhou was forced to a corner, already in danger.


    The masked man approached and sneered: "You go to death for me, I will accept such a treasure!"


    Seeing this, Fang Changzhou sneered and said, "You don''t know what this thing is? You don''t know what this thing is for, right?"


    Although Fang Changzhou is not strong, he is knowledgeable and calm. He is not relying on force, but on brain power. Although he was in an extremely dangerous situation now, he still kept his head calm and wanted to continue to delay.


    When the masked man heard Fang Changzhou''s words, he was really held back. Because he was really curious about what Nirvana was and what he wanted to use. Although he knew this thing must be very precious, after all, when Fang Changzhou took it out just now, layers of protection were opened. However, the more precious it is, the more he wants to know what it is.


    At this time, Fang Changzhou glanced at the scene outside the spacecraft through the window and knew that it was getting closer and closer to the Pearl Star. And the closer you are to the Pearl Star, even if the heart of Nirvana is taken away, the greater the chance of getting it back. His current plan is to get back this chance even if he is killed.


    "What the **** is this thing for? Say it quickly, or I will kill you right away!" The masked man shouted in a low voice, Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou said, "As long as you don''t kill me, I will tell you what this is and what''s the use."


    "No, I want you to tell me what is the lore weapon studied in the Pearl Star?" The masked man mentioned this.


    Fang Changzhou''s eyes narrowed for an instant, shocked in his heart. Unexpectedly, this person knew about the research on lore weapons. Sure enough, these people wanted to sneak into the Pearl Star and destroy the research on lore weapons!


    This matter must be told to the lord. I am afraid that there are already many spies sent by the void tyrant in the Star of Pearl. Just like the sunset star where the Void Tyrant is, many of them have infiltrated the past.


    "What are you talking about? What lore weapon? I don''t know about this!" Fang Changzhou denied the research on lore weapon.


    The masked man was furious, hitting Fang Changzhou''s neck with a sharp blade, and shouted in a low voice: "Say! I will kill you if you don''t say it, just say it!"


    Fang Changzhou''s breathing was a little bit short, so it was very dangerous to be pointed at his neck with a knife, and the masked man was a more agitated person. If he was stabbed, he would die.


    "If the Pearl Star really has the lore weapon you mentioned, it must be an absolute secret. How could I, an ordinary captain, know such a thing! Isn''t it?" Fang Changzhou said to the masked man.


    Hearing Fang Changzhou''s words, the masked man thought about it and felt that it was indeed the case. I am afraid that only a few people know about such extremely secret matters.


    "Then tell me, what is this thing for!" The masked man turned to ask Fang Changzhou about the Nirvana Heart, and then he stretched out his hand to grab the Nirvana Heart.


    Fang Changzhou is not afraid of the masked person now, and even has a slight scorn, because this masked person is probably the kind of person who is not deeply involved in the world, and his head is not very good, otherwise how could he be delayed to this time. Facing such a person, he was confident that he could get out of trouble.


    It doesn''t matter even if the masked person knows the existence of the heart of Nirvana, because afterwards, the masked person will be killed. However, if possible, he will not directly mention the true effect of Nirvana, as long as he finds any reason.


    "This is a very precious treasure with a very rich flame power." Fang Changzhou said to the masked man.


    The masked person is about to get the heart of Nirvana. Fang Changzhou is actually unwilling to hand it over, but in order to delay it, he probably can only do so. However, one thing he worries about is that no one will come to save him even if it is delayed. He ordered that no one be allowed to disturb him, and he has strict requirements in this regard, which has always been the case. Therefore, staying in this room is afraid that it will make the ground not work and the ground will not work.


    "I know it''s not that simple! I just have to take this thing back and give it to an adult. As for you, kill it!" The masked man is about to get the heart of Nirvana, and by the way, he has to cut Fang Changzhou''s throat with a sharp blade .


    Fang Changzhou was shocked, but he still had room for resistance, and that was to use the power of Nirvana. Although he cannot drive the heart of Nirvana, because the heart of Nirvana is the heart of the phoenix, it has a very terrifying flame power. Even if it is driven, it can emit a very hot breath, which will hurt a person. This is why the heart of Nirvana needs heavy protection, not only to protect it, but also to prevent its heat from harming people.


    Therefore, Fang Changzhou suddenly released the heart of Nirvana from the crystal protection when the masked man was about to kill him, and hit the masked man. Suddenly, a huge scorching breath hit the masked man''s hand, causing him to backtrack again and again in pain.


    Taking advantage of this moment, Fang Changzhou quickly escaped, allowing the cultivator to kill the masked man and regain the heart of Nirvana. Although this will expose the heart of Nirvana, it is better than being taken away. Anyway, it''s almost the Star of Pearl, and when it''s time to hand it over to the lord, it will be fine.


    "You **** it!" The masked man felt that he was overshadowed by Fang Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou had opened the door and fled to the outside corridor, but the masked man chased him very quickly, and he was about to be hit. At this moment, a figure rushed towards him, blocking the masked man''s attack.


    It was Tang Ye who arrived.


    "Warrior Tang Que, you came just right to kill this thug!" Fang Changzhou must have killed the masked man, because the masked man has seen the heart of Nirvana. Regarding the heart of Nirvana and the lore weapon, it is best that no one knows.


    Tang Ye glanced at the room and saw the heart of Nirvana. Because he himself had the power of the phoenix, he immediately sensed the power of the heart of Nirvana and was sure that it was the heart of the phoenix. He must recycle such things. As for Fang Changzhou''s need to study lore weapons, he doesn''t understand it now. But at least what must be ensured now is that the heart of Nirvana cannot fall into the hands of the enemy.


    So Tang Ye went to attack the masked man. The masked man was very angry and unexpectedly happened. Now someone is coming, he wants to make a quick fight. So he quickly attacked Tang Ye. It is a pity that he is only the fourth level of the master of the star field. Although Tang Ye is the third level of the master of the star field, he can''t deal with it with powerful martial arts.


    When the masked man attacked, Tang Ye released his martial art of assaulting the flames, and the unknowing masked man approached him, and he was hit by a poisonous miasma. This means that he is going to die here.

 Chapter 2758： Just stand!

    The masked man did not expect that someone would come to rescue Fang Changzhou so soon. He lurked very secretly, and knew that Fang Changzhou would normally not come here. There was another battle outside just now, and Fang Changzhou¡¯s soldiers were no longer here, so Fang Changzhou should not have someone come to rescue so soon.


    But now someone has come. The masked man did not expect that no one would come so quickly in his expectation, unless the man came to Fang Changzhou from the beginning. It can only be said that I was bad luck and was hindered by others. However, the masked person felt bad luck, not only this, but also because Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than he thought.


    Now he is already very toxic, and he feels that his life is losing rapidly and his strength is constantly being weakened. Then he is definitely not Tang Ye''s opponent. Just now when he was competing with Tang Ye, he probably knew that his strength could not be compared to Tang Ye. Now that the poisoning is added, it is naturally impossible to beat Tang Ye again.


    The masked man wanted to escape, but the corridor in front was blocked by Tang Ye, and he couldn''t escape, so there was only one battle. It''s just that the situation is not optimistic, I am afraid that I will be ready to die.


    "Damn..." The masked people looked very unwilling. They hadn''t killed the people who oppressed their tribe. They really didn''t want to die. The Long-eared tribe hated the hypocritical justice. The elves were called holy. Pure, but who knows the cruel things they committed, he just wants revenge, even if he is thrown into the hands of Emperor Void, it doesn''t matter, just kill the person who wants to kill. It''s just that there is no way now, all this can only be left to my brother.


    Masked wanted to attack Tang Ye again, even if he just couldn''t escape, he still had to fight hard. However, when he wanted to swept past, he realized that his body had no strength. Both vitality and strength are almost deprived of the poisonous miasma. He knew he could no longer fight.


    "Master Captain, what happened?" Several guards arrived, along with Yuan Gang and Akachi.


    Fang Changzhou knew that he was safe, and he also knew that the masked man was poisoned by Tang Ye''s martial arts, just like the masked people who surrounded him and wanted to deal with Tang Ye. He had seen the horror of this poisonous miasma, so he knew that the masked man in front of him was no threat. However, he didn''t want to kill the masked man. It would be best if the masked man survived. Because this masked person knows a lot of information, he wants to get some information from the masked population.


    So Fang Changzhou waved his hand and ordered several guards, and said: "Catch him up and extort him by words and deeds. He knows many secrets!"


    "Yes!" Several guards ran towards the masked man to start arrest.


    Tang Ye and Yuan Gang both knew that the masked man had no threat, so they didn''t make any more moves. Akaki looked at the masked man, his body trembled, and he was dumbfounded for a while, as if he had received a huge blow. He looked at the masked man without any words, but kept his eyes on.


    The masked man also looked at Akaki, he shook his head, and then laughed. It felt weird, but no one noticed that the masked man''s sight was on Akachi. Only Tang Ye next to him knew that, since Tang Ye knew that Akaki was a spy, then the masked man and Akaki were naturally a group. Just looking at some of the exchanges between the two of them now, I am afraid that the relationship between the two is relatively deep.


    It seemed that it was bidding farewell to Akachi. After that, the eyes that the masked man showed were sharp and full of hatred. He shouted in a low voice: "You will catch me first? Huh, it''s impossible. I would rather die than fight. In your hands! However, I know you don¡¯t want to fight me anymore, just want to catch me, so it¡¯s useless for me to fight again. But, in any case, I won¡¯t let myself fall into your hands. Shameful things will not happen to me!"


    After drinking low, the masked man turned and ran, entered the room, gave his last strength, punched through the room window, and then jumped out. Outside is the abyss of the void, falling into the abyss of the void will undoubtedly die. He would rather die than fall into Fang Changzhou''s hands, lest he be tortured and ask what he knows. In that case, his brother''s identity may also be exposed. In any case, he must not be caught. Even if the dead body is caught, it won''t work, because he is a long-eared tribe, just like Akachi, and this will affect Akachi.


    "Catch him!" Seeing the masked man jump into the abyss of void, Fang Changzhou was anxious and drank to a few guards, but it was too late. The masked man had fallen into the abyss of void and could no longer catch him.


    When Akaki saw the masked man jump into the abyss of the void, he took a step with his feet. Perhaps he wanted to stop the masked man and didn''t want to watch the masked man die. Because that is his younger brother, the Akash he mentioned earlier. He originally thought that Akash would be lurking. Although he would monitor Fang Changzhou and see what secrets Fang Changzhou had, he would not reveal himself easily so that there would be no accidents. However, Akasa''s temperament was still impulsive and arrogant, and did not listen to him. This came out, thinking that he could capture the heart of Nirvana in Fang Changzhou''s hands, and he could also learn important information from Fang Changzhou''s mouth, and it could also kill Fang Changzhou''s power from the Galaxy Great. It''s a pity that all of this was stopped by Tang Ye, in exchange for his death.


    Akaki resisted not saving his brother, and also resisted the pain of his brother''s death. As a spy, he had to resist, otherwise all his efforts would be wasted. And then what was born in his heart was the endless anger and hatred towards Tang Ye. He clenched his fists, and the finger joints seemed to creak. He vowed in his heart that he would kill Tang Ye, because Tang Ye killed his brother!


    Tang Ye was standing next to Akaki. Akaki didn''t look at him, but he saw a lot of Akaki. He could also see some of the anger and hatred that Akaki had hidden. He sighed in his heart, feeling helpless about such a thing. He doesn''t want such a thing to happen, but in this battle, he can only say that each has its own position.


    The reality is so cruel, it can only be accepted. Tang Ye didn''t regret what he did, nor did he feel guilty about the suicide of the masked person. It was originally a battle where you died or I lived. If the enemy didn''t die, then he died. But if you don''t want to die, the enemy''s death is inevitable. Therefore, if Akaki wants to kill him, he will not hesitate, and he will also kill Akaki.


    Fang Changzhou walked to the broken window and looked towards the void and abyss outside. The figure of the masked man was gone. He felt it was a pity that he said, "This masked man knows a lot, but it is a pity that he couldn''t catch him."


    "Master Captain, are you okay?" Several guards asked Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou shook his head and said that he was okay, then looked at everyone, and said: "It''s okay, everyone is gone, I think there will be no more assassins."


    "Warrior Tang Ye, please stay." Fang Changzhou said specifically.

 Chapter 2759： Not for personal use!

    The reason that Fang Changzhou let Tang Ye stay is very simple. The heart of Nirvana is still in Tang Ye''s hands. He must take back such an important thing. Originally, he didn''t want anyone to know about the Nirvana Heart, but now that Tang Ye knew about it, he had no choice but to believe that Tang Ye would not leak it out.


    Otherwise, get to the Pearl Star and see what the Lord Lord thinks. If he wants to silence his mouth, he can only say that he is very sorry. Who makes the matter of Nirvana so important?


    Everyone didn''t care much about what Fang Changzhou had left Tang Ye behind. After all, it was Tang Ye who rushed to save Fang Changzhou in the first time. It was nothing for Fang Changzhou to thank him in particular. Akachi paid attention to this matter, but it was difficult to stay, so he could only leave. Now he hated Tang Ye very much in his heart. Originally, Tang Ye just killed other masked people, he could accept it, but now it is equal to killing his brother, he absolutely cannot forgive!


    Only Fang Changzhou and Tang Ye were left in the room. Fang Changzhou looked carefully, and when he was sure that there was no one, he closed the door, because it was about the heart of Nirvana, he couldn''t let more people know!


    Tang Ye knew that Fang Changzhou wanted to conceal the secret of Nirvana''s heart, so he just hid it after getting the Nirvana''s heart, and didn''t let others see it. Now Fang Changzhou asked him to stay alone. He knew that it was not how Fang Changzhou would thank him, but that he wanted to get back the heart of Nirvana.


    "Warrior Tang Ye, thank you very much for your rescue just now. Without you, I am afraid I would have died. This is a life-saving grace, and I will repay it!" Fang Changzhou said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, laughed, and said, "Captain Fang, we should do it to eliminate the mob. You are welcome. I also know that you are most anxious about the heart of the Phoenix."


    Tang Ye took out the phoenix heart, but didn¡¯t mean to give it to Fang Changzhou, squinting his eyes: "I didn¡¯t expect Captain Fang to have such a precious treasure, the heart of the phoenix holy beast. I think even the Great Emperor Xinghe would really like it. ?"


    Fang Changzhou was very surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to know directly that it was Phoenix''s heart. You know, the Phoenix is ??the guardian sacred beast, and the people who can come in contact with are those of top strength. But Tang Ye is just an old human race, or came from a remote place, and he can directly know that this is the heart of the Phoenix. Could it be that Tang Ye has been in contact with the Phoenix? But how is this possible! How could the phoenix and the holy beast be accessible to such a kid!


    After a while, Fang Changzhou felt that Tang Ye was very simple, probably not a simple old human race. Perhaps, Tang Ye has other more secrets hidden!


    Fang Changzhou used his experience to judge Tang Ye''s various things, and began to think about how to treat Tang Ye. Of course, he was not an ungrateful person. Tang Ye saved him. His first thought was not to get rid of Tang Ye, kill others, and protect the secret of Nirvana. His first thought was to understand Tang Ye''s identity and see if Tang Ye could trust him, so that he could consider using Tang Ye as his own. Moreover, Tang Ye''s strength is not bad, from the strength of Tang Ye that I saw just now, it is also qualified.


    "How...how did you know?" Fang Changzhou looked at Tang Ye, shocked and puzzled, and at the same time became alert. Because it cannot be ruled out that Tang Ye is not an enemy. Now many people who join the Great Emperor Void have suffered misfortune. This is also the method of the Great Void, using the dark side of people¡¯s hearts to plunge people into a more terrifying darkness, becoming evil and cruel, and only wanting to destroy them. There is a distorted "justice".


    Now it is normal for the old human race to fall into darkness. If darkness can give them a way out, what can''t they do if they plunge into the darkness? The world has abandoned them, regardless of whether he is Emperor Galaxy or Emperor Void, whether he is righteous or evil, they just want to survive and exist in this world well, better than they are now. And what they most want to do is of course revenge. The new human race doesn''t treat them as companions, or even treats them as human beings, so what are they going to do, just kill them back, and they will never die!


    As for these matters between races, as the leader, Emperor Galaxy had to manage, but because of the outbreak of the war launched by Emperor Void, Emperor Galaxy did not have enough energy to deal with these matters in detail. However, news came recently that the new human race had contacted people on the side of Emperor Void. In other words, the new human race might want to rebel. In this regard, Emperor Galaxy had to pay attention to it. However, it is not easy to deal with it like this before there is no evidence, otherwise even if the new human race does not want to rebel, they will rebel in the end. Therefore, recently, Emperor Galaxy is also considering arranging manpower to handle matters between the new human race and the old human race. Now Fang Changzhou has an idea. It might be a good decision to recruit Tang Ye and arrange to contact the new human race and the old human race.


    After all, Tang Ye is an old human race and must be happy to help solve this problem.


    Fang Changzhou thought a lot at once, he didn''t have strong force, but he had a smart head.


    Tang Ye looked at Fang Changzhou and laughed, and said, "I''m just fortunate to know about some undead sacred beasts, and there is nothing worth studying. However, I know that the undead sacred beast has fallen and its body was crushed. It will have its heart. For our great guardian saint beast, the body is supreme. We must respect it, not use it, right?"


    Tang Ye stared at Fang Changzhou, did not give Fang Changzhou the heart of the Phoenix, but gave a hint, wanting to ask Fang Changzhou how to deal with the heart of the Phoenix.


    Tang Ye, who is now a phoenix boarding body and integrated with the phoenix, can be said to be another phoenix. Then, this heart that belongs to the Phoenix should also belong to him. Of course, your own heart has the right to deal with it, but you can''t watch your heart be used indiscriminately.


    Fang Changzhou looked at Tang Ye for a while, and felt that Tang Ye was not easy, so he asked about it. Normal reaction, holding the heart of the phoenix in your hand, such a rare treasure, shouldn''t you be very excited, there is a kind of greed, and want to take it for yourself? But Tang Ye didn''t feel excited, instead he cared about where the Phoenix''s heart would go. This is very problematic no matter how you look at it!


    Fang Changzhou will not be half-hearted about the heart of Nirvana. The most important thing now is to get back the heart of Nirvana and said to Tang Ye: "Warrior Tang Ye, since you know this is the heart of the Phoenix, you should take it. I know how important it is. It can even reverse the current situation of the war between Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. Such a treasure is certainly not for personal use. So, can you please return it? I must hand it over to Ying Wushuang City Lord In the hands. There are important reasons, I''m afraid I can''t tell Tang Ye Warriors."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, not for personal use?

 Chapter 2760： Pearl star!

    Not for personal use? This is more interesting. Tang Ye was thinking, if having such a precious treasure is not for personal use, could it be turned over to Emperor Xinghe? Fang Changzhou said it was going to be handed over to Ying Wushuang. Is there anything selfless about Fang Changzhou? Tang Ye was curious about what Fang Changzhou, or Ying Wushuang, was going to do with Nirvana.


    Tang Ye looked at Fang Changzhou and asked, "What do you want to do with this Nirvana heart?"


    Fang Changzhou laughed and said to Tang Ye: "Warrior Tang Ye, you are a smart man. You should know that this is a secret. I won''t tell you unless you get a nod from Lord Ying Wushuang."


    "Really?" Tang Ye laughed, he was aware of this.


    Fang Changzhou felt that Tang Ye was different. Talking with Tang Ye now, he felt that Tang Ye didn''t have any awareness of being an old human race at all, how dare the old human race speak so hard. However, because of Tang Ye''s behavior, he felt more and more that it was very appropriate for Tang Ye to deal with the new human race and the old human race!


    The Great Emperor Galaxy traveled to the sky and the universe, looking for a way to destroy the Great Emperor Void. Now many things are left to the city lord of the Pearl Star Ying Wushuang to handle. Fang Changzhou, as Ying Wushuang''s capable subordinate, was all about sharing the worries for his master. He hated Emperor Void very much, and miserable things happened to him. So now, he felt that he would recommend Tang Ye to Ying Wushuang, and let Tang Ye deal with matters between the new human race and the old human race.


    Fang Changzhou smiled at Tang Ye: "Warrior Tang Ye, if you want to come into contact with this matter, I can introduce you to Lord Ying Wushuang. I think you are a very capable person. Moreover, you are the old human race, now the old human race You must know what kind of situation it is. And if you want to help the old human race, then it is very useful to borrow the power of Ying Wushuang City Lord. What do you think?"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Fang Changzhou to say this, he wanted to serve them? However, it is a good choice. Since I have to solve the problem of the old human beings being hunted down, it is of course more difficult to rely on myself. If Ying Wushuang''s resources can be obtained at this time, it will definitely be much easier.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s consideration, Fang Changzhou continued: "Don''t worry, Ying Wushuang City Lord has always been open and tolerant. You will not ask you to do anything excessive, and there will be no oppressive contract. And I will introduce you to you. People, will suggest that Ying Wushuang City Lord arrange you to deal with the old human race and the new human race. In this case, you only need to deal with this one and ignore the others. There is only one problem, that is, the new human race is compared with the old human race. Sensitive, if other forces are deployed, it may cause the new human race to betray directly to the tyrant of the void. And now the new human race is getting stronger and stronger, it is not good for us. As for the people of other tribes, I am afraid that they would not want to participate in this trip. Muddy water. So, you¡¯d better only use people from the human race. That is, if you need help, you can¡¯t give you people from other tribes, but you can develop the old human race or even the new human race to help you. As for We can meet you with some needed resources."


    "So..." Tang Ye thought it was good, but what he wanted to ask just now was how Fang Changzhou would use Phoenix''s heart, so he couldn''t let Fang Changzhou change the subject and skip the matter. It''s just that, looking at Fang Changzhou''s appearance, I''m afraid he won''t be able to say it if he asks. In this case, if you don''t give him the heart of Nirvana, I am afraid that the two sides will confront each other in the end.


    The situation is very different.


    "You can give him your heart." When Tang Ye was in trouble, Phoenix''s voice came. Phoenix said to him: "I have regained control of the heart just now. Although it can''t regenerate, it can be used to condense the body, but if I want to summon, I can draw the heart. Then I can''t use it forcibly if I don''t dare to be anyone. If you want to fall out with the power of the Pearl Star, you should give them the heart first. As for what they want to do with the heart, it is not difficult to find out when they arrive at the Pearl Star."


    Tang Ye was very happy when he heard Phoenix''s words, and now he didn''t have to worry so much. He said to Changzhou, "This is indeed a very good choice. I really want to try it. In this case, I have to trouble Captain Fang to help me recommend it to Lord Ying Wushuang. As for the heart of Nirvana..."


    Tang Ye looked at the heart of Nirvana, very calm, without the excitement of holding the treasure, and handed the heart of Nirvana to Fang Changzhou, saying: "Since Captain Fang wants to use this phoenix heart to do a lot The important thing, then I will leave it to you. However, as the phoenix heart is our guardian of the holy beast, I will never allow it to be used for private purposes, for private gain, especially for evil things. of."


    "Of course!" Fang Changzhou nodded.


    Then he reacted and found it funny. How do you feel that this heart of Nirvana is like Tang Ye''s, and how to use it must be approved by Tang Ye?


    What a joke about this. Even if Tang Ye¡¯s strength is good, he has done a lot of work just now and saved him, but things fall into the same size. For Tang Ye, the kid who just appeared, he is absolutely not qualified to intervene in their secret matters. Come here, so how can you let Tang Ye interfere?


    Having finished talking with Fang Changzhou, Tang Ye left, knowing that Fang Changzhou had to deal with Nirvana by himself. But before leaving, he once again instructed Fang Changzhou and said: "Remember, you must use Nirvana well, or I will interfere in this matter at any time. Maybe you think I am very arrogant, but since I dare to say that, just It must be certain. I hope that we can all get along happily and cooperate and avoid unpleasant things."


    Fang Changzhou glanced at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, and felt that Tang Ye''s words were indeed arrogant. But before this fell out, he smiled politely at Tang Ye and said, "Naturally."


    Fang Changzhou is the kind of cautious person, so Tang Ye said this, not disdain in his heart, thinking that Tang Ye was indifferent, but thinking, wondering why Tang Ye said so. When an old human said that, either he had confidence or his head was sick. Tang Ye was obviously not a person with a diseased head. Therefore, Fang Changzhou felt that he had to figure out Tang Ye''s identity even more!


    After Tang Ye left, Fang Changzhou took away the heart of Nirvana, and there would be no second accident. Fortunately, only Tang Ye saw the heart of Nirvana, and other people didn''t know, so there was no problem afterwards, after which the spaceship finally reached the Pearl Star!


    When you arrive at the Pearl Star, there will be a strong guard, so there is no need to worry about problems.


    "Brother Tang Ye, the Pearl Star is here, we can disembark, I hope we have a chance to see you again." Yuan Gang said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw the outside through the window, and what directly caught his eye was a place like a huge floating island. Here is the Pearl Star!

 Chapter 2761： Its a big shot!

    The Pearl Star is the largest and most prosperous city of stars under the command of Emperor Galaxy in the east of the world. If you look outside the Void Abyss, it feels like a huge floating island, which feels like an overseas wonderland. However, seeing the spacecraft coming and going, and many advanced equipment, it gives people a feeling of hustle and bustle, not the tranquility of a fairyland.


    The spacecraft is close to the docking point. At Pearl Star, there is a long row of docking points alone, and you can''t see the head at a glance. It can be seen how many people go to and from Pearl Star every day. The docking points are also divided into different functions, some are dedicated to guests, and some are dedicated to cargo. And not far behind the docking point, one can see buildings built of huge stones. For a moment, Tang Ye thought he had returned to the ancestral land of the earth and saw those high-rise buildings with modern technology.


    Tang Ye came all the way from the border corpse sea, from remote to prosperous, watching the changes in the world of stars all the way, the Pearl Star is undoubtedly the most magnificent and prosperous here. No wonder it all shows that the Pearl Star is one of the best, now that Tang Ye has to admit it.


    After the spacecraft was docked, people successively got off the spacecraft. Fang Changzhou expressed his farewell on the platform and will take a boat next time. As for Yuan Gang and Tang Ye, Akaki and the cultivators who dealt with the masked man before, he once again invited to the Pearl Hotel to express his gratitude and hospitality.


    Such a good thing is certainly not to be missed. When you come to a new city, the first thing is to settle down and eat. There was nothing urgent, Fang Changzhou invited again and again, naturally there was no need to refuse. So, several people went to the Pearl Hotel under the leadership of Fang Changzhou. This is a very high-end hotel with a strong comprehensive service capability that ordinary people simply cannot afford. Fang Changzhou is an important subordinate of Ying Wushuang, who has privileges in these hotels, so there is no pressure to entertain Tang Ye and the others.


    The sumptuous meal reception, and one night''s accommodation in a luxurious room, plus the same generous remuneration, are provided by Fang Changzhou. After that, we have to solve this problem ourselves. However, Fang Changzhou mentioned that those willing to join the Pearl Star Guard can continue to receive high rewards from the Pearl Star as long as they pass the examination. This is actually like a job, joining the guard of Pearl Star.


    But these cultivators who came to the Pearl Star either were residents of the Pearl Star themselves, or came to travel or visit relatives and friends. They did not intend to join the guard, so they refused. However, this is a good choice for Yuan Gang. Previously, he had never had the opportunity to become the guard of the Pearl Star, because the requirements for becoming a guard of the Pearl Star were very strict. And now that he can join in, it can provide him with a stable income, which he really wants.


    Akaki wants to break into the Pearl Star, of course he will agree. As for Tang Ye, he had already agreed with Fang Changzhou that he would recommend it alone, so he didn''t nod his head here. In the end, only Yuan Gang and Akaki will report to the guards of Pearl Star to participate in the training assessment.


    "Warrior Tang Ye, what are your plans now? After I have finished dealing with Yuan Gang and Akaki joining the guards, follow me to see the Lord, or do you go by yourself? Or do you have any other things to go? Solve it?" Fang Changzhou asked Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye came to Pearl Star, one thing he always wanted to do was to practice forging technology. The power source crystal of the undead flame could not wait to use it to create his own growth artifact. So he doesn''t want to take care of the guards for the time being. As for solving the problems between the new human race and the old human race, he has to develop himself first. Fang Changzhou and the others couldn''t provide him with too direct strength. Everything needs to be developed by himself, so he must be strong.


    He said to Changzhou, "This matter is not in a hurry. I am not very strong now. I have to strengthen myself. Then, don''t you say that you can''t give me too much strength? Then I will recruit myself. Time. And now I have just arrived at Pearl Star, I need to get acquainted with it first. Now, in addition to meeting the Lord Lord, I also want to go to the Forge Workshop. If possible, ask Captain Fang to recommend me Go to the public forging workshop of Pearl Star and let me be an apprentice, or just observe it over there."


    "Huh?" Fang Changzhou was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye very puzzled. Does Tang Ye still forge technology? In other words, want to learn forging technology?


    This is not something anyone can do. Even if a person''s cultivation strength is good, it is not affectionate to want to achieve something in forging. Because the learning of forging technology depends largely on talent. Among them, "tempering" is the main focus. A person can use power to spur the flames, temper the items, and judge whether there is talent according to the quality of the tempering. If the talent is low, there is no need to continue research, because not having enough talent is destined to be mediocre in forging technology. An ordinary blacksmith will starve to death sooner or later, and no one wants something forged by such a blacksmith.


    Even though some cultivators have good strength, they can''t control the flames for tempering. It can be said that they don''t even have the tempering ability. And this is a problem for most people. Therefore, there are not many people who can become blacksmiths.


    Fang Changzhou looked at Tang Ye in surprise and said, "Are you still a blacksmith?"


    Tang Ye smiled awkwardly and said, "Not yet, but I want to try. I think I have this ability."


    "Haha." Fang Changzhou laughed, thinking that Tang Ye was not arrogant or arrogant anymore, he had a strange feeling. It doesn''t matter to him, the forging workshop is huge, and it can be said to be an important part of the Pearl Star''s military factory. If Tang Ye is interested, you can try it. Anyway, it doesn''t take much time. He said to Tang Ye: "Since you want to try it, then try it. I will check the time. If you have time, I will follow you myself. If you have no time, you can go by yourself. When you get there, tell them it''s me. Just call it."


    "Then thank Captain Fang!" Tang Ye thanked him very much. Suddenly he felt that Fang Changzhou''s identity might be more valuable than he thought. I am afraid that he is not a simple captain, and even has a high status in the Pearl Star. Big shot.


    Fang Changzhou waved his hand and said, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Now I¡¯m going to do some work, so I¡¯ll be adjourned first. You can go to Pearl Star first and get familiar with it. Don¡¯t worry about being bullied by your old human identity. No one dares to do this directly. Of course, it is inevitable that you will get a bit of a blind eye. But as long as you are not picky eaters first, you will not have much trouble."


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded Changzhou.

 Chapter 2762： Bounty prey!

    This is a world where power is respected. Even Fang Changzhou cannot guarantee that Tang Ye, an old human race, will not be oppressed in the Pearl Star. Respect for power, it is destined to exist a hierarchy. In such an environment, the problem of social bullying will be even greater.


    Tang Ye understands these things, but he is sure to protect himself, so there is no need for Fang Changzhou to worry, now he wants to solve more of the practice of forging technology. Therefore, after a night of rest at the Pearl Hotel, he went to the forging workshop of Pearl Star early the next morning. Originally, he intended to become an apprentice in a folk forging workshop, but now that he has Fang Changzhou''s resource, he will do this directly from Fang Changzhou. After all, if you go to a private forging workshop, it may not be so smooth.


    Those small workshops may easily become apprentices, but the conditions for such small workshops are certainly not so good. In those big workshops, people may not need him. Therefore, now that Fang Changzhou has the resource, you can go directly to the big workshop, then there is no need to toss. Moreover, the official forging workshop of the Pearl Star is the main part of the military factory, which means that the conditions here are top not only in the Pearl Star, but also in the entire sky world. Therefore, if you have such a resource, don''t miss it. Naturally, you must make good use of it.


    Fang Changzhou wrote a simple letter of recommendation to Tang Ye, and a token to let people know Fang Changzhou''s identity, so that Tang Ye could go to the forging workshop. However, even though Fang Changzhou opened the door to Tang Ye in this way, there were certain restrictions. Although let Tang Ye go to the forging workshop over there, the past is still relatively superficial and will not involve any secrets of the Pearl Star. In other words, even if Tang Ye was an enemy spy, he would not threaten the Pearl Star.


    Tang Ye naturally didn''t mind this, and understood Fang Changzhou''s approach very well. Now, many spies from the Void Emperor have sneaked into the Star of Pearl. It is difficult to know who the spies are before these people are investigated. Therefore, the preventive measures are certain. Rather, the convenience door Fang Changzhou opened to Tang Ye is an exception.


    Tang Ye walked the streets outside Pearl Star last night. Although he was not familiar yet, he also knew some routes. I have to say that the Pearl Star is indeed very huge, from the east to the west, even if it is in a carriage or a faster mount, it takes several hours. Tang Ye found that the planning of this prosperous city was very good. Although the number of people was huge, the road and building planning was comparable to that of Tang Ye¡¯s cosmopolitan city in the ancestral land of the earth. It could keep vehicles and pedestrians in order. To walk. However, here is not a vehicle, but a variety of mounts. This feels like a different world. There are all kinds of mounts that look very mysterious, from the appearance of ostriches to monsters such as wild wolf, tiger and lion. Different mounts run at different speeds. There are even flying mounts.


    Tang Ye had to mount a mount to go to the official forging workshop. Fortunately, Fang Changzhou paid him a reward yesterday, so he paid him back on the mount. He doesn''t have the mind to wander the streets here for the time being. What he wants most is to go to the forging workshop and forge a weapon of his own. After all, shopping is a long way to go, so long as you have time, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. But forging weapons must be carried out faster. Because he was walking on the street just now, he revealed the identity of the old human race, and he felt a lot of strange eyes. And there are a lot of gazes, still joking. There are even a few of them that look like seeing prey. They must be bounty hunters. They must be caught and handed over to the new human race, so that they can be paid generously. Bounty hunters live on this, and of course they don¡¯t want to let it go.


    However, because it is on the main street, the bustling street, and the Pearl Star has strict law and order, it will not allow casual hands on these streets, so these bounty hunters did not act. But they also sent people to stare at Tang Ye, control Tang Ye''s traces at any time, and would attack Tang Ye whenever they had a chance.


    Now that Tang Ye was sitting on the mount, he noticed several gazes staring at him. He said he was very helpless. Sure enough, the problems of the old human race were not resolved. As long as this appearance was still revealed, trouble would continue.


    Tang Ye looked back at the people who followed him and sighed, but he was not afraid of them. Since they dare not do anything here, they dare not do it even more when they reach the forging workshop. At the forging workshop, as long as you get recognized, you can get a certain status there. Even if they are appreciated, they will get official positions. With this thing, he is the official character of Pearl Star, and those bounty hunters dare not mess around.


    With Tang Ye''s current strength, it must be guaranteed in this respect. After all, if he is only talking about strength, he is a person in the realm of the master of the star field, even if the strength of the third level can escape from the enemy under the tenth level of the master of the star field, what if it is the master of the star sea? Even the Lord of the Astral World. Then he can''t help it. And this may also exist, and it does not rule out that there are such powerful people to deal with him. Even for the spy, Akachi, he didn''t know how strong Akachi was.


    Therefore, the more protection at this time, the better. In addition to strength protection, identity protection is also very necessary. Just like Fang Changzhou, Fang Changzhou¡¯s strength is good, but not many people dare to move him, because he is a very high status person in the Pearl Star, moving him means moving the Pearl Star, if the Pearl Star does not take any action , Isn''t it very faceless? The action taken by the Pearl Star is not something ordinary people can cope with.


    Now, Tang Ye is also looking for such a powerful identity, let the Pearl Star become his backing.


    "Senior, how likely do you think I am to become a blacksmith?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix through the soul world. He felt that as long as he was sure that he could become an excellent forger, there was nothing to worry about. Even now, I can taunt the bounty hunters who are eyeing him here.


    Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "You can emit my flame, and Phoenix flame is destined to become a forge. So you pay attention to this, you can definitely become a forge. And what you want to focus on is that you can become a forge. What kind of blacksmith is it. Is it a high-level blacksmith who is regarded as a guest of supremacy, or a low-level blacksmith who is unremarkable and uninterested."


    "Then what level of blacksmith do you think I can become?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix again.


    If Phoenix had a form, he would probably roll his eyes at Tang Ye. This question asked her what is the use, what kind of forger she can become, relying on Tang Ye''s talent and hard work, she can''t decide!

 Chapter 2763： New way!

    Although Phoenix could not decide what kind of blacksmith Tang Ye could become, but what kind of blacksmith Tang Ye could become was completely inseparable from her. First of all, her undead flames fundamentally made Tang Ye a better start than others in the forge. And, the memory of the Tier 10 blacksmith she mastered was also the key to making Tang Ye a powerful blacksmith.


    Without these things, even if Tang Ye is talented and wants to make progress in the forge, it will take a long time.


    "I believe you are still talented, but no matter what, you have to work hard, otherwise you will not achieve much success." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "I will definitely do this. In fact, now I am not very interested in cultivation strength. After all, I have been practicing continuously since I was in the ancestral land of the earth, in order to become stronger. This seems to be a bit boring, so I now have a feeling that I mainly develop forging technology, and if I cultivate my strength, it will be more natural and not deliberately forced."


    "If you don''t have enough strength, your life safety will not be guaranteed!" Phoenix was a little opposed to Tang Ye''s thoughts, and said: "If a blacksmith can reach a high level, it is indeed highly respected, and others will basically not kill. But. , It is inevitable that there are some extremists, they are very powerful, what if they really want to kill you?"


    Phoenix''s tone became serious and firm, and said: "So, you still have to cultivate your strength."


    In the mind of Phoenix, it is still necessary to cultivate. Even, what she hopes Tang Ye will do first is to cultivate to the strongest level.


    However, Tang Ye would not allow himself to be affected by these thoughts now. After coming to the sky, he himself wanted to do what he wanted to do. No mission, destiny or other things could force him. Therefore, he said to Phoenix: "That said, but I think it''s okay for me to choose this way."


    He knew that Phoenix wanted him to cultivate to the end, or to save his life, or that in the future, he would not have to be afraid even if he faced Emperor Void, and could even kill Emperor Void and save the world. So he wouldn''t speak absolutely directly, so as not to conflict with Phoenix. But he must have a saying so that Phoenix does not have to worry. And such a statement, he had prepared for a long time.


    He continued to say to the Phoenix: "Predecessors told me that the Tier 10 forge you killed has realized his own''Tao'' through forging this ability, and has a power to create weapons and then control. . This kind of power is also very strong, no worse than those cultivators. In fact, I think that such forgers are no different from those cultivators. Others cultivate elemental power, while forging masters cultivate Forging strength. So, when each reaches the extreme, it is very scary."


    The Phoenix was silent for a while. She felt that Tang Ye was right to say so. The forge who wanted to hunt her at the beginning was indeed superior in strength. The few cultivators who came to hunt her at the beginning were all in the Heavenly Realm, and were the world''s top existences. And the strength of that blacksmith was stronger than those of several cultivators, comparable to the peak of the Heavenly Realm. So she had a doubt at the beginning, why a forge can have such a powerful ability, is this forge a peerless genius, cultivation ability and forging technology are so powerful?


    However, based on the situation of the Tier 10 Blacksmith that was swallowed, it wasn''t the strength that became so terrifying by cultivation. That forging master really found another way, and through his super forging ability, he realized the power comparable to cultivation. So, now that Tang Ye said that, she felt that if Tang Ye could do the same, it would be very good.


    After all, this is a very novel way. All strong people are basically strong by cultivating elemental power. Then, if there is one who has become so strong not because of elemental power, would it be better?


    Why is Emperor Void so powerful? It''s because the power used by Emperor Void is not like that of the sky world. And his power can restrain this world, and this world has no power to resist him. Therefore, since he appeared, he soon occupied half of the world''s territory. Now the Great Emperor Galaxy is rebelling very fiercely, and he is getting into a disadvantage. It is unknown how long he can persist.


    In order to fight the Void Emperor, it was not only the Galaxy Great that came forward alone, but also countless powerful people. There are even some old monsters who are hidden and don''t know how long they have lived, but the same can''t help the Emperor Void. Faced with such a situation, people have always believed that this is because they are not strong enough. However, their strength is already top-notch, isn''t it destined to perish if it doesn''t work?


    However, they have not perished yet. Sometimes it was because of some accidental things that caused Emperor Void to stop moving forward. As if those things can restrain the Void Emperor. For this reason, is it possible to think in another direction, that is, to eliminate the Void Emperor, we must blaze a different path?


    Now, Tang Ye said that he planned to blaze a new trail from the blacksmith, which might be regarded as a new direction. In any case, it is worth trying.


    Phoenix thought for a while and said, "Even so, you can''t give up this aspect of cultivation. It''s always good to have a strong power by yourself."


    "I did not intend to give up the meaning of cultivation. Although cultivation is very boring, it is still very exciting when it becomes stronger. This is also a very exciting thing. Now I just want to try the development of the blacksmith. , If you practice, you will still insist. Perhaps, going forward with the two can give me a broader view." Tang Ye said.


    "That''s the best." Phoenix said.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "However, fish and bear''s paws cannot have both. One cannot be too greedy. There are gains and losses in some things, so I don''t expect the two roads to go well at the same time. So , If necessary, I will make a clear choice when the time comes."


    "Okay, it''s up to you to decide. I believe you are a mature person." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Since Phoenix wasn''t that opposed, Tang Ye planned to try the blacksmith''s approach first. Therefore, he didn''t bother to pay attention to the bounty hunters who were eyeing him, and went to study forge first.


    However, several bounty hunters were very persistent and kept chasing him. He couldn''t help being angry. Coming to this world of strife, coupled with the **** baptism he experienced in the ancestral land of the earth, he is not so kind, so he coldly snorted to the bounty hunters: "Are you staring at me? Then I tell you, This is very stupid, and it is likely to cost you your lives!"


    However, a few bounty hunters immediately laughed and found it funny, how dare an old human dare to speak to them like this?

 Chapter 2764： Can actually get in!

    Although several bounty hunters were laughing at Tang Ye, they still did not dare to take action against Tang Ye. And now it was not on the street, and they did not dare to attack Tang Ye. Is it because Tang Ye is so strong that they dare not do anything? This is not the case. They dare not do it because they know that the road now is to the biggest forging workshop of Pearl Star.


    The place near the forging workshop or the military factory is much more severe than on the street, so how dare they take action. And at this time they were also very puzzled, what is going on with Tang Ye, the old human race, what on earth do they want to go to the forging workshop?


    "Could that kid be close to the forging workshop?" Chen Suifeng, a bounty hunter with a strong speed, frowned and said to the two bounty hunters nearby.


    Liu Yashan, a bounty hunter with overbearing gravity like Yuan Gang, is also very puzzled, and said: "How can an old human race go there? Is there anything special about this old human race that has been appreciated by Ying Wushuang?"


    "It may be the case. Didn''t anyone see this old human being with Fang Changzhou before? Fang Changzhou is a powerful subordinate of Ying Wushuang, so I saw the bounty hunter of this old human yesterday and didn''t take action against this old human. In this case, We should also be more careful." Li Luolei, a bounty hunter who has mastered the lightning attack ability, frowned, and seemed to be a more cautious person.


    Chen Suifeng was very unwilling, and said: "We are a bit tight lately. It is rare to find such a good prey. It is so easy to deal with an old human race, and then you can get a generous reward from the new human race. I don''t want to miss this opportunity! "


    Liu Yashan agreed with Chen Suifeng¡¯s statement and said: ¡°Yes, this is a rare prey, we can¡¯t let it go easily, but we have to take into account the special nature of this old human race, then we will continue to stare at it and wait until we investigate this old Let¡¯s take action on the human situation."


    "I''ll find out the identity of this old human race." Li Luolei said.


    When the three bounty hunters were discussing how to deal with Tang Ye, Tang Ye waved to them, provocatively saying: "I said what''s the matter with you? Is it a follower? Haha, you are a follower."


    "You..." Chen Suifeng and the others immediately became angry. They didn''t expect to be provoked by an old human race, and they could not make a move. This was a shame and shame.


    "I can''t bear it, that old human race actually treats us like this, so let''s find his own death! Look at the strength of that kid, he dares to do this!" Liu Yashan was also a violent temper, facing Tang Ye''s provocation, bitterly. Drink it low.


    "That kid is at most the strength of the fourth level of the Star Territory Lord!" Chen Suifeng shouted out, and they guessed Tang Ye''s strength from the time they looked at Tang Ye. This is necessary, otherwise, if you meet someone who is better than yourself, wouldn''t it be a stumbling block if you rushed out. Although the old human race is very weak, the treatment of Tang Ye, the old human race is obviously not that simple, so Chen Suifeng will naturally proceed with the speculation of his strength.


    But after some observations and using props to speculate, they found that Tang Ye''s strength was only the fourth level of the Star Territory Lord, and they were all about to reach the strength of the Star Sea Lord. Not to mention three people, even a single person is enough to solve Tang Ye.


    "With only such strength, he dare to provoke us, huh, he is looking for death by himself!" Liu Yashan shouted angrily.


    "We can''t make a move yet, so we''re almost at the forging workshop. This is a major military site. If you don''t want to die, you can make a move here!" Li Luolei hurriedly stopped Chen Suifeng and the others, and said, "A little further, we just want to follow this old The human race is no longer good. There are powerful troops watching in front, and they can''t get close without permission from above. I am curious, can this old human race still enter such a military powerhouse?"


    "Let''s just follow it. If we can''t, huh, we will stop this kid, crippled this kid, and then hand it over to the new humans!" Liu Yashan said angrily.


    It was so decided, and the three of them continued to follow Tang Ye. Tang Ye saw them being angry, but didn''t dare to attack him, smiled, and provoke Chen Suifeng and the others again, saying: "You cowards, you are so anxious that you dare not attack me. It''s really useless. Don¡¯t you just want to catch those guys that I handed over to the new human race? Haha, you have the ability to catch me. I tell you, if you don¡¯t catch me now, then there will be no chance again!"


    "Your kid is looking for death!" Chen Suifeng shouted out angrily, Tang Ye provoked them like this, they really couldn''t bear such an angry. To them, Tang Ye is just an old human race. The current situation of the old human race is hiding in the sewer and living like a mouse. Such an old human race dares to provoke them!


    "Big brother, don''t be impulsive!" Chen Suifeng was about to rush out to catch Tang Ye, but he was still stopped by the cautious Li Luolei. Li Luolei felt that it was definitely not that simple for Tang Ye to dare to do this. This old human race didn''t look like someone who wanted to die. If he rushed out, he might suffer a loss.


    At this time, you can see a heavily guarded checkpoint in front. After the checkpoint, there is a tall wall, which firmly surrounds the inside. Outsiders will not know what is going on inside the high wall. Because this is one of the most important military bases of Pearl Star. The forging workshop is also inside. They are forging weapons used by heavy military forces. The requirements are much higher than those outside. At the same time, the forgers inside have excellent conditions. This is because Ying Wushuang allows them to concentrate on improving the forging technology, so that they can forge very powerful weapons.


    "We can''t move forward anymore, otherwise we don''t know what power will kill!" Li Luolei said.


    Seeing the level guarded by the strict soldiers in front, the huge high wall symbolized the terrible military power. Even if they were angry with Tang Ye, Chen Suifeng and Liu Yashan didn''t dare to make another move. Because behind that huge high wall, the power they possess is far beyond comparison. If you don''t want to die, stay away from here!


    "Damn it!" Chen Suifeng yelled, unwilling to fail to catch Tang Ye.


    Liu Yashan also couldn''t swallow this breath, and coldly snorted: "Then we will stay here, I don''t believe this kid will not come out! Hmph, as long as he comes out, without the shelter here, we will slowly kill him! "


    Li Luolei frowned and said: "I wonder if this old human race can actually enter here. It''s heavily guarded. If this old human race can enter, it definitely shows that the identity of this old human race is not simple."


    At this moment, Tang Ye arrived at the entrance of the card gate and was immediately stopped by a few soldiers. It seems that if he acted rashly, several soldiers would kill him. But he was not worried, and took out the token given by Fang Changzhou. After a few soldiers watched, let Tang Ye in.


    "What? Can that kid really enter here?" Li Luolei was surprised when they saw Tang Ye walk in.

 Chapter 2765： Dont get lucky!

    After seeing what Tang Ye had said to the soldiers in the hand, the soldiers let him in, Chen Suifeng and the others couldn''t help being shocked. How could this be? Tang Que, that old human race, could actually enter such an important military power. What is the identity of this old human race?


    Under the leadership of a soldier, Tang Ye walked into the forging workshop inside the high wall, and did not forget to turn around and make a provocative action against Chen Suifeng and the others. He knew that Chen Suifeng and the others were stronger than him, but he still dared to provoke. This was because he knew that Fang Changzhou was now able to provide protection, especially when they were close to the forging workshop, Chen Suifeng and the others did not dare to rush.


    He was originally a low-key person, but after observing it, he found that as long as he still had the identity of the old human race, he could not be low-key. Even if it is not dealt with by others, the identity of the old human race will run into a wall everywhere. To avoid this situation, is it necessary to lose the identity of the old human race? of course not!


    Tang Ye would not do such a thing. He is a human being, and if he refuses to do it because of threats from others, he will lose face. Stay alive and fight for a breath. Since this is a world where strength is respected, the enemy should be very clear. If that''s the case, don''t talk about kindness, and if you can solve it, just solve it altogether, so as not to be troublesome.


    Provoking Chen Suifeng and them, Tang Ye had such an idea to solve them! Unfortunately, it is Chen Suifeng and the three of them. If they are alone, he really wants to try to kill them. Even if he couldn''t kill it, he was confident that he had no problem getting out.


    Now he can enter the forging workshop. He knows that as long as it goes well, he will not come out for a long time. He will definitely learn forging knowledge madly, and then he will forge his own weapons. This is the premise for coming out of the forging workshop again. If you don''t forge a good weapon, you will never come out! And when the weapon is forged, he believes that facing Chen Suifeng and the others, there is no need to be afraid! If you are afraid, then face each one individually and solve them one by one!


    These bounty hunters had no grievances with them, but they focused on themselves and regarded themselves as prey. If they were handed over to the new human race, it would be the price of death. Therefore, they are going to kill themselves. If so, why not kill them yourself?


    The soldier who took Tang Ye to the forging workshop was just an ordinary guard. However, despite being ordinary, he was also an elite for other soldiers outside. His strength is almost the strength of the Lord of Star Sea. In other words, in the military land within this high wall, the strength of the Lord of Star Sea is just the beginning. Therefore, now Tang Ye only has the strength of the Master of Star Territory less than Level 4, which is really very weak.


    This soldier didn''t mean to underestimate Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye was going to the forging workshop, there was no need to demand so much cultivation strength. Inferior, possessing the strength of the Star Territory Lord is qualified. Because what a forger wants to study is forging skills, this kind of research is sometimes more difficult than cultivation, so a forge, even if it is very powerful, is not very strong in cultivation. On the contrary, it is possible that the stronger the blacksmith''s skills, the weaker the cultivation strength. Because fish and bear''s paws are not available at the same time, time and energy are spent on forging technology. Where else can I practice?


    Therefore, a strong forger, because he does not have a strong cultivation strength, often has a strong bodyguard in terms of personal safety. In other words, ask those powerful practitioners to protect him. A superb blacksmith deserves such conditions, and this kind of thing the country will personally come forward to assign powerful practitioners to the blacksmith to protect him.


    "Does Mr. Tang Ye want to become a forge?" The soldier who took Tang Ye to the forging workshop asked Tang Ye curiously.


    Tang Ye is an old human race, this has to make people pay attention and curiosity, this soldier is no exception. However, for the kind-hearted people, he would not mind the identity of the old human race. On the contrary, if they can, they will help the old human race. Most of the people of these races are orcs, even if they look like a human race, but they are not human races. Therefore, in this city, on the streets and alleys, all the people you saw were all kinds of people, and many of them were not seen by Tang Ye.


    Because Tang Ye was an old human race, the soldiers became curious after knowing that Tang Ye was going to the forging workshop. There were also old humans who went to the forging workshop before, and they had certain abilities. However, he asked to join the forging workshop to save his life. As for forging technology, it is not because of interest or ability itself, so because of being "survived" there has always been a knot in the mind, and the path of forging has not developed very well. Finally, he failed the assessment and was fired. An old human race loses the protection of the military, and it will end up outside.


    The soldier didn''t want to see Tang Ye doing the same, so he was more kind. He wanted to ask if Tang Ye came to survive, or because of interest or talent, and he really wanted to develop forging technology. Otherwise, this place cannot be a permanent shelter. Because there are strict requirements to be able to enter here. Assessments are conducted every year. If the strength is stagnant and fails to make a contribution, then you will be asked to retire.


    To be guaranteed for life, you must make enough contributions. Otherwise, they will be fired just like part-time workers.


    "Yes, I am going to become a blacksmith." Tang Ye answered the soldier.


    The soldier anticipated that this would be the case, and then he told Tang Ye about the related matters. Tang Ye should consider it carefully and be careful not to hold too much luck. The hardships of life cannot be solved with a fluke.


    Tang Ye thanked the soldier for telling him very much, and he could see that the soldier was a kind person. Just asked: "May I ask what your name is, thank you for telling me this."


    "My name is Li Bugou, and my parents gave me the name. Actually, the conditions in my family were very bad before, but my parents hope that I don''t live a life, just don''t do evil things, so I named me this name, is it very interesting? "Speaking of this, the soldier is very happy, maybe living conditions are not very good, but having a complete home is still happy.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Thank you, Brother Li Begou, for your reminder, I will pay attention."


    Li Bugou looked at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was a bit different from the old human races he had seen before. It seems very optimistic, without the pressure of being an old human. Such old human races are rare.


    "There is the forging workshop, I will take you to see the person in charge." Li Bugou said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, I am looking forward to joining the Blacksmith."


    "It''s not that easy." Li Bugou said: "Before that, you need to test first. They need to know if you have talent. If you don''t, uh... you will be kicked out directly."

 Chapter 2766： Repel all!

    Not to support useless people, this is the strategy under the management of Ying Wushuang. Not only Ying Wushuang, I''m afraid every manager wants to do this. Raising useless people will only waste money and resources. Therefore, if Tang Ye didn''t have the talent of a forging master after the test, there would be no improvement in the development of forging, and I am afraid that it would not be accepted by the forging workshop.


    Tang Ye can understand this kind of thing, this kind of thing is like this everywhere. So he has nothing to worry about, mainly because he believes in himself, thinking that there is an undead flame, plus the knowledge that Phoenix has already imparted about the Tier 10 blacksmith, there will be no problem in completing the test. So, under the leadership of the soldier Li Begou, he went to the test site of the forging workshop, where the manager of the forging workshop was also there.


    Just like Li Bugou said, in terms of forging technology, the dwarves can have the best performance. The boss of the workshop, the top manager, is a dwarf race. Although it is a dwarf race, but it is very strong, standing in front of him, does not let people feel any advantage from the body. On the contrary, he felt that this dwarf race could smash himself with a slap.


    This dwarf race has a thick and long goatee and is an uncle. Li Bugou told Tang Ye that this is the boss of the forging workshop. His name is Jax. He is a forger who has reached the level of seventh. He designed and built many weapons in the forging workshop. He is a veritable master of weapons. .


    Unlike other high-level blacksmiths, Jax does not covet to enjoy the super good treatment that high-level blacksmiths have. Like other blacksmiths who have reached the high-level level, they usually don''t see anyone at all. They will only meet those powerful people who come to them with great benefits. It''s impossible for ordinary people to see them, let alone help them forge weapons. But Jax is different. Jax always stays in the forging workshop, personally supervises, and often forges and researches technology, so his level is constantly improving.


    So, Jax is a very pragmatic forger, and this is also destined to his character, pragmatism, can''t get lucky, can''t be lazy, can''t play tricks. His character is so straightforward, not flattering. Even in the face of those powerful and powerful. Therefore, not everyone can get along with Jax. Many times, even those apprentices don''t want to get along with Jax. They feel that getting along with Jax is very stressful, boring and boring. However, if it is those who really want to learn technology, they will like to get along with Jax. Because Jax will actually impart skills to others, compared with being an apprentice in those forging workshops outside, being an apprentice under Jax will benefit a lot.


    "Okay, Mr. Tang Ye, inside is the forging workshop, are you ready?" Li Bugou took Tang Ye to the testing room of the forging workshop and asked Tang Ye. If you are not prepared, your performance will be affected, and the test will fail, it will be a pity, so Li Begou hopes that Tang Ye will go there when he is ready.


    Tang Ye was ready long ago, and when he was still on the spacecraft, he nodded to Li Pugou and smiled: "Ready, let''s go."


    Li Bugou saw that Tang Ye was so confident, and once again felt that Tang Ye was a little different. Suddenly he was looking forward to it very much. I don''t know what kind of forging talent Tang Ye has, so let''s take a look. Maybe the same as his mentality, Tang Ye''s forging talent is quite good. It is indeed a novel thing for an old human race to possess this ability, and it may have a great influence on the old human race.


    Then Li Bugou led Tang Ye into the forging workshop, and suddenly heard the sound of table tennis. Rows of forging furnaces were operating. There were two people in front of each forging furnace. One was a forge and the other was a helper. Learn, lay hands on apprentices. The iron forging furnace here is very exquisite, and all the equipment is of the best level. As an important institution to ensure the armed forces of the Pearl Star, Ying Wushuang is very willing to pay for it.


    "Huh?" After Tang Ye came in, the people who had been forging, and those in front, couldn''t help but stop working after noticing Tang Ye, looked at Tang Ye, and became curious.


    Actually a human race?


    Then many forgers couldn''t help but sneer, and their expressions revealed a mocking and contemptuous attitude. Maybe they didn''t have any bad intentions, but thinking of the old humans who had been here before, that kind of praying for the same way of life is really contemptuous. Because the old humans came here before, not to develop any forging technology, but to try their best to survive and get a guarantee. An old human race also used some disgraceful means, or knelt down and sold miserably, begging Jax to keep him down so that he could be a cow and a horse. It''s no wonder that others look down on it when it is lowered to that posture. Because of these cases, the forgers and apprentices here had such a bad first impression of the old human race, so now seeing Tang Ye, they think the same way.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the purpose of the old humans coming here very obvious? There have been several times before, why did the guards let the old humans in?" A blacksmith coldly snorted, in addition to despising the old humans, it seems that More is anger. This is because the old human race happened before, and Jax became angry, causing them all to suffer and the workload was doubled. They think that Jax is like that, they always want to find a reason to squeeze them, even if they are in a bad mood, it is too much.


    "No, can the old humans still come in here? You won''t make Jax upset again? That''s really unfortunate. Are we going to be punished again? Hey, that soldier, what are you doing? Well, why should you bring in an old human race? Do you want to say that this old human race is here for testing and wants to become a blacksmith?" Another blacksmith complained, and then nagged angrily at Li Pugou.


    Then the blacksmith continued to complain, humming: "Isn''t it said that the old human race is going to be unable to survive? They are about to be wiped out, how can they become blacksmiths in this case? It won''t be another trick Means? The old human race is the most treacherous race. I have to admit that they are very intelligent and can always come up with some strange ways!"


    "Should we not let the old humans come in, wouldn''t it tarnish the nobility of our forge?" A forge apprentice who looked rather particular showed a look of disgust towards Tang Ye. He is probably a child of a powerful family. He feels that forging masters are very noble. As long as he learns superb forging techniques, he can have a super high status. I am afraid this is what he is after.


    The blacksmith''s comments continued to come, and some shouted directly, Tang Ye could hear it very clearly, but at this time Tang Ye''s mood would not be affected by their words. After all, he has gone through so much, and has always been told how bad the old human encounters are, so he has been psychologically prepared.


    But he still felt a bit bad, and felt rejected by all!

 Chapter 2767： Weapon Master!

    Although it feels terrible to be rejected by all, Tang Ye still hasn''t been affected by his state of mind, and is still so determined. Instead, he greeted the forgers with a smile.


    "Hello everyone, I am about to become a blacksmith, please give me your advice!" Tang Ye said to many blacksmiths. This seems a bit arrogant, if you can''t become a blacksmith, you will be beaten severely. This is a little different from the safe way he has always taken, doing things low-key. It is understandable, because of the identity of the old human race, if you don''t know how much you will be bullied like before, you feel that there will be flies to bother you all the time, so it is better to become more domineering and make people afraid to bother yourself.


    Therefore, in the future, the style of doing things will change, self-confidence and domineering, it does not matter to be said to be arrogant, anyway, the heart must be a certain degree. You won''t be really blindly arrogant, won''t lose yourself, won''t get into danger because of this.


    "This guy is really shameless." When many forgers saw Tang Ye greet them with a smile, they suddenly felt angry. What they said was not good. Tang Ye could actually laugh, without taking it seriously. What a cheeky!


    A blacksmith was angry at Tang Ye and laughed at him, saying: "Huh, old human race, I tell you, it''s not that I have a prejudice against you, I am biased against the whole old human race, but I have seen the old human race, they only It¡¯s damned to eat and drink, and in the end you¡¯ll be raking it down. It¡¯s really damning, your old human race is doing nothing to survive!"


    Another blacksmith also shouted to Tang Ye, saying, "Yes, we are not targeting you, but this is a fact. I have been to several old human races before, and none of them are sincere. Damn, one of them is a spy. Yes, if you want to steal the secrets of the forging workshop, if we were not discovered in time, we would all suffer. Although we were discovered in time, we were still severely punished. Humph, old human race, what tricks did you want to do this time? of?"


    "Yeah, yeah, the old human race can''t believe it. Their ability is the next thing, and you have to look at their character first. If their character is not good, hurry out!" the other forgers agreed.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes, but he was also relieved. It seems that these blacksmiths'' prejudices against him are more historical reasons, and not very relevant to him, so as long as they do well, these prejudices will slowly disappear.


    Tang Ye laughed again and said to many forgers: "I found that everyone''s requirements for our old human race are quite harsh. Of course, it is really wrong that some of our old human race has done those things, but everyone has abandoned us, we In order to survive, it¡¯s not surprising that you will do some extreme things. If what happened to the old human race happened to you, can you guarantee that you will not become like that? Besides, the old human race who do those bad things are only a minority Many old human races are still very good, but you have not seen it. However, now you have seen one, that is...me!"


    After talking about Tang Ye, he laughed again, looking at the many forgers and apprentices very confident, and also felt a little provocative "you can''t help me".


    When many blacksmiths heard what Tang Ye said, and saw Tang Ye like this again, they couldn''t help but feel unbelievable. This old human race was not afraid, did not apologize to himself, and even preached to himself like this, even provoked!


    "You bold old human race!" A blacksmith glared at Tang Ye and cursed: "You are really arrogant, huh, I''ll just wait to see what you can do, so you dare to say such things!"


    "Yeah, damn, did this old human race provoke us just now? God, it''s really damning, the mere old human race dare to do this!" Another forger scolded angrily.


    Then other blacksmiths also criticized them, all expressing their dissatisfaction with Tang Ye. However, some blacksmiths were silent. After all, what Tang Ye said made sense. Facing such a situation, what can''t the old humans do to survive? A strange phenomenon is, why the worse the situation of the old human race, the more demanding their requirements of the old human race?


    Tang Ye was still very calm in the face of the many forgers'' rebuke. In fact, he thinks these forgers are quite good. Although they are cursing people, they are not very bad, and they are based on the fact that they were deceived by a few old human races and were involved in the old human race. If he was not an old human, he would definitely not be scolded. These forgers probably just vented the anger that was previously hurt by the old human race on him. In this case, as long as they behave well, these forgers will easily accept him, and will not always be so prejudiced.


    Tang Ye still laughed and said, "Don¡¯t be so angry, everyone. If you are worried that you will be involved in my old human race again, you should be cautious. However, I may disappoint you. Terran, so you can rest assured. Now, I''m going to test my forging talent. After I become a forging master, I will definitely tell everyone about it."


    Many forgers were taken aback, looking at Tang Ye and surprised. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so calm from start to finish, yet so confident, not afraid or avoiding. This old human race is indeed different from what they had seen before.


    However, many forgers still had a lot of opinions on Tang Ye, and felt that Tang Ye was a little proud. Is it so sure that you can become a blacksmith? An old human... Where does the confidence come from?


    You know, before they become blacksmiths, they have gone through a lot of learning and training. Even if it''s just a test of the forger''s talent, it is necessary to learn and train first to ensure that the talent is fully stimulated, otherwise it will not succeed. In order to stimulate the talent of the forge, and after becoming a forge, there is a long period of time to go through very hard training. Therefore, becoming a blacksmith is definitely not that simple and easy!


    But they felt that when Tang Ye talked like that, it was a simple and easy thing to become a blacksmith. They absolutely cannot agree, because they came here personally and are qualified to do so!


    "Do you think you can be a blacksmith? Huh, okay, let''s see if you can be a blacksmith! Don''t make people laugh at that time, haha. I feel like I''m going to laugh at you, I''ll wait for you Fail, and then laugh at you hahaha!" An apprentice forge said angry at Tang Ye. He is the son of the rich and powerful. As the young master of the wealthy family, he has suffered hardship in order to become a blacksmith, so Tang Ye said it so simple and relaxed that he was very angry.


    Tang Ye felt that he was very interesting. He should not have a bad personality. He just smiled and did not refute.


    "What are you all arguing about!" At this moment, a big beard came out of it, very majestic, and screamed.


    He is the weapon master of Pearl Star, the boss of this military factory forging workshop, Jax!

 Chapter 2768： Great disdain!

    Jax has a nickname of Big Beard, because of his thick and tied goatee, and it is brown-red, which is very distinctive. Although Jax is a dwarf race, because of his strong body and majesty, no one can take his shortness as an example.


    At this time, Jax drank in a low voice, everyone heard it, and immediately shut up, not daring to make any more noise. Jax was very serious and walked out of another workshop. But even though he was angry, he just narrowed his eyes when he saw Tang Ye, an old human race, and there was nothing else. Tang Ye thought it was pretty good.


    Jax scanned the crowd and snorted coldly: "Do you think today''s task is easy to complete, so you want me to add more tasks?"


    "No, no, boss, that''s not the case. We were just arguing just because this old human race was too arrogant, so we neglected some work and training, and please don''t get angry, boss!" A forger explained quickly.


    Other forgers also explained one after another, but in the end it turned out to be Tang Ye''s fault that all the reasons for the noise were mentioned.


    Tang Ye suddenly became speechless. Seeing how arrogant these forgers were just now in front of Jax, how could they become grandchildren?


    "Master Jia, it''s not like that. What happened just now is..." At this time, Li Bugou, the soldier who led Tang Ye in, had a kind heart and a sense of justice. He wanted to speak for Tang Ye, but Tang Ye stopped. Up him.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t need Li Begou¡¯s help to explain and say good things. He looked at Jax and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The noise just now was indeed caused by me, because I think you forgers are very prejudiced against my old human race. What a great development. So, when I entered, I scolded them, saying that they may not be my opponents."


    When Li Bugou heard Tang Ye''s words, he was taken aback, wondering why Tang Ye wanted to do this. Just now, it was obvious that those forgers were the first to speak out, so the noisy nature was their fault. But Tang Ye didn''t explain it right now. That meant that it was his fault. Li Bugou didn''t understand why Tang Ye did this. If Jax had an opinion on him, how could he stay in the forging workshop in the future?


    Tang Ye smiled nonchalantly at Li, saying that he didn''t need to worry, and thanked Li Bugou for being on his side. In fact, what he did was just a very simple communicative approach. The reason why he didn''t say it was the fault of the blacksmiths was because he knew that the blacksmiths were actually not bad, but because the old human races who had been here before made them biased. These can be changed back with a slight twist. However, if he confronted these forgers at this time, I am afraid it will be difficult to reverse this situation in the future. Moreover, after observing, he found that these blacksmiths were very afraid of Jax, so now that he didn''t complain to Jax, he could be regarded as selling his affection to these blacksmiths. These forgers will see in their eyes, it is also a way to change their prejudice against him.


    As for Jax, Tang Ye knew that although this bearded man was stern, he was still very fair and just, and there was no prejudice, even if there had been old humans who did poorly. It doesn''t mean that everyone is bad if others are bad, so if other old human races have problems, it doesn''t mean that Tang Ye, the old human race, also has problems. Jax would not immediately judge Tang Ye, not to mention that Tang Ye was recommended by Fang Changzhou. Jax and Fang Changzhou had a good friendship, which made him maintain a very wait-and-see attitude towards Tang Ye. Although he would not take special care of Tang Ye because of Fang Changzhou''s recommendation, he knew that Fang Changzhou was a person and would not easily recommend people, so since Fang Changzhou recommended an old human race, there must be a reason for it.


    Rather, Jax is a little interested in Tang Ye''s own machine, so he needs to see what Tang Ye has.


    Facing Tang Ye, Jax stared at Tang Ye, then squinted, and said: "I hope you dare to say that, it is indeed because of this ability. Then you can test your forging talent, hope Don''t disappoint me, or I will just blast you out, no matter what your relationship is with Fang Changzhou."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    The other forgers didn''t expect that Tang Ye would be so confident and tough facing Jax, and suddenly made them feel a little curious. Is Tang Ye really so capable? However, Tang Ye didn''t let Li Bugou explain that their noise was the first thing, so that they had a little change in Tang Ye. Otherwise, with Jax¡¯s character, I¡¯m afraid they will have to double their training. That is quite tiring. They felt that Tang Ye was more good at life.


    Jax didn''t talk too much nonsense with Tang Ye, turned around and entered another room, which was used to test the talent of the blacksmith. There are other people in the room who are here for testing. Because many people want to become blacksmiths. However, few people succeeded. It can be seen that the people who lined up to test their talents came out soon after the test, and then they were denied by the forge, and left one by one in despair.


    The blacksmith in the seat assessment is not Jax. Judging how talented a person is for forging can be done by other experienced forgers. In this official forging workshop of the Pearl Star, Jax is not the only one who is a master, there are many others who can be called masters, but Jax is the strongest.


    Now, seeing that Jax personally brought people in, the few master blacksmiths who were judges were very surprised. Is there any genius this time?


    Those who come to test forging talents are also surprised when they see Jax, thinking that there is some genius. In this way, their competitors will increase again, and their chances of becoming a forger will be reduced because of the number of forgers recruited It is limited. Even if you have enough talent, you should choose according to the advantages and disadvantages. Whoever has a higher talent will naturally need someone.


    However, after seeing that the person Jax brought in was an old human race, whether it was the master forging masters or those who tested the talent for forging, they all became speechless and had a great disdain.


    I thought it was a genius, and let Jax, the weapon master, be dispatched in person, but he did not expect it to be an old human!


    For the old human race, they all think of being weak and incompetent, and they have been forced to be wiped out. Rather, these old human races are weak and incompetent. The old human race dared to appear is true. Are you not afraid of being killed by the new human race?


    "Master Jia is good!" Although they expressed disdain for Tang Ye, everyone still greeted Jax. Jax, the weapon master, has a very high prestige. Even if it was Jax''s majestic aura, everyone had to show politeness and fear being punished by Jax.


    Jax walked directly to the few master blacksmiths who made the judgment. He ignored everyone''s greetings and seemed very cold. He said to the master blacksmiths: "Test this kid."

 Chapter 2769： The fire of forging!

    Jax personally asked Tang Ye to test Tang Ye''s forging talent. Although it was from an old human race, everyone thought that he would not have any powerful talent, but they were all a little curious. Among the people, this is also a matter of their own minds. Those who are at odds with Jax think this is an opportunity to embarrass Jax!


    Since it was someone brought by Jax, he also jumped in to test Tang Ye''s forging talent. If Tang Ye''s forging talent was mediocre, or there was no forging talent at all, then Jax''s face would not look good.


    Among these people, many apprentices or formal forgers, and many who have been punished because of Jax''s harsh character, some of them can see and think that Jax is good for them. But some people can''t look away and hate Jax. Therefore, they hope that Jax will make a fool of himself, and any behavior that can retaliate against Jax is very good.


    And, among the several master blacksmiths, there are also discord with Jax. Now Jax is the boss of the forging workshop and has a lot of power. You know, the forging workshop is related to the strength of the entire arsenal, and its status can be said to be unique in Ying Wushuang. Who doesn''t want to be such a position? So, if Jax is pulled down, then they have a chance. For this reason, the greater the mistakes Jax makes and the more his authority falls, the more chances they have.


    "Is Master Jia talking about this old human kid?" one of the master blacksmiths said, his eyes had a slightly different meaning, as if to deliberately mentioned Tang Ye, this old human kid.


    He is the one who has some trouble with Jax, and is a rival, called Bron. Bron¡¯s race is Long-eared. He has a pair of pointed ears, but not the elves, but the long ears. Long-eared tribe and dwarf tribe have always had contradictions.


    Jax doesn''t care about other people''s careful thoughts. For him, hard work is the truth. As long as he has done something and has real strength, it is better than any means. Now Fang Changzhou recommended Tang Ye to come over, and he came to see if Tang Ye had talent. If he didn''t, Tang Ye would just be out, he wouldn''t care too much. If Tang Ye had good talents, he would not take special care of him, so that Tang Ye would normally become a blacksmith. As for how it can develop, it depends on Tang Ye''s own efforts.


    "Yes, that''s him." Jax replied to Bron, then looked back at Tang Ye and said, "Your name is Tang Ye?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded.


    Jax continued to say to Bron: "Look at Tang Ye''s talent. It''s not that I want to jump in the line, but Fang Changzhou''s commission. I will go to my own business if it is resolved."


    "Huh?" Bronn narrowed his eyes slightly, and it turned out to be recommended by Fang Changzhou, who was called a wise man, Ying Wushuang, so that we can''t say what happened to Jax. However, since it was handed over to Jax, then Jax is also responsible. For the sake of Jax''s personal visit, I am afraid that Jax also has certain expectations. In this case, what Tang Ye''s talent is, he can write a lot of articles.


    "Since it''s Master Jia, let''s test his talent first." Bronn said with a smile. He said Tang Ye was Jax''s person, and the meaning became clear. When the people next to him listened, they naturally thought that Tang Ye was Jax''s. In this case, Tang Ye''s matter will affect Jax. So, Tang Ye, as an old human race, it was very easy for them to take action against an old human race.


    Bron was suddenly very happy and felt that he had found a good way to deal with Jax. He was worried about how to fight Jax, isn''t the opportunity now?


    Jax''s careful thoughts about Bron''s play were commonplace, and he didn''t bother to pay attention. He always adhered to his principles and practiced his true skills, and everything else was imaginary.


    Bron asked Tang Ye to come to the front forging platform and said, "Do you know how to test it?"


    "I don''t know." Tang Ye shook his head.


    Bron laughed, thinking that Tang Ye really knows nothing, what else can such a kid have?


    Although he felt that Tang Ye knew nothing, Bron couldn''t make a joke on his face, he was also a master. He continued to say to Tang Ye: "Since you don''t know, then I''ll tell you again. When you test, you will come to the forging table and emit flames. Oh, yes, you control your own forging fire. Yet?"


    "Forging fire? This should be no problem, I can emit flames." Tang Ye said. Forging fire, he already knew from the Tier 10 Forge Master swallowed by the phoenix. The fire of forging is something every forging master must have. You can''t temper without the fire of forging, and you can''t become a forger. Forging fire is also divided into pros and cons, ordinary flames, flames raised with spars, and powerful and rare beast flames. The higher the flame quality, the better for forging, and higher purity items can be refined.


    Bron nodded, and then said, "I don''t know what forging fire you have?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "There is no flame. Before that, I was a person who cultivated the power of the undead, so I mastered a fire of the undead by accident. Later I thought it could be used as a forging fire, so I tried it Can you become a blacksmith."


    "Are you cultivating the power of the necromancer?" Bron and the others couldn''t help being stunned when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and then they looked at Tang Ye with strange eyes. Although they don''t have much prejudice against the power of cultivating necromancers, but they also feel that the power of necromancers is not a good thing, it is inevitable that they have even more contemptuous views of Tang Ye.


    However, they will not express this idea directly. Because Ying Wushuang City Lord¡¯s nephew, Ying Youming, also cultivates the power of necromancers, but has a good strength and is well appreciated by Ying Wushuang. If they directly say that the power of necromancers is evil and dark, and they want to oppose it, then Ying Youming would not sit and watch. Regardless, they will definitely trouble them. Ying Youming is very powerful, they don''t want to get into such trouble.


    Having said that, the blacksmiths present have never seen the use of flames related to the power of the undead to temper things. I don''t know if it will affect the tempering. This wasn''t what they cared about. Broen felt that it would be better if there was something wrong with the Necrotic Fire, because it was Tang Ye who was from Jax, who had nothing to do with him. On the contrary, he can still do some articles.


    "Well, it''s okay, the fire of the dead is also a fire, it should be tempered, then let''s look at your talent." Bronen laughed at Tang Ye.


    Jax was afraid that Tang Ye didn¡¯t know how to operate, so he said, ¡°It¡¯s good if you emit a flame and burn the rough iron block. Of course, there are many techniques for burning, but now you don¡¯t know how to do it, just look at you. The ability to control the fire. After the rough iron block is burned, we can judge your talent by looking at the iron block."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded to Jax.

 Chapter 2770： Just enough!

    Standing in front of the forging platform, Tang Ye began to test the forging talent under everyone''s attention. And those forging masters who were originally training or working, curious about this matter, also came to see Tang Ye''s forging talent test.


    "This old human race definitely doesn''t have any talent for forging!" At the same time, those forging masters were talking about it, and they were very dissatisfied with Tang Ye.


    So some forgers made a lot of conspiracy and speculation. Someone said: "I also think this old human race has no talent or ability, but he was so arrogant just now that he would not deliberately act like this. If there is nothing, When he is blasted out directly, his fate will be miserable. So we must open our eyes, keep our eyes open, and look at this old human race carefully, lest he does any tricks!"


    "It''s not like that, even if this old human race uses any tricks, in front of Master Jia and those masters, he will definitely show his feet, so this is not something we should worry about, we just have to look at the results carefully!" The forge whispered.


    These forgers or apprentices are all talking about it. Not everyone thinks that Tang Ye has no real skills and is playing a conspiracy. A more honest-looking forger said: "Maybe this old human race does have the skills? Looking at his performance just now, I think he is not that. Such a stupid person. In that case, he wouldn''t embarrass himself and cause trouble in this way, would he?"


    "So I also have a feeling that this old human race does have some abilities, but it has a bad personality." A blacksmith said in the same way.


    Then the forgers who had different opinions on both sides began to argue, and finally the person who thought that Tang Ye would not have any real ability said: "Since you think that old human race is very powerful, then it is better to bet on dinner. If we win , You invite us to the Adventure Tavern for a big meal. And if we lose, then we invite you to the Adventure Tavern for a big meal. How?"


    "This proposal is good, I can accept it." A forger said.


    "Okay, we can also accept it." The other blacksmiths nodded.


    As a result, everyone started to pay attention to Tang Ye''s testing of forging talent again, staring, watching carefully, and waiting for the result of Tang Ye''s testing of forging talent.


    At this time, Tang Ye released the fire of the undead, it was the flame of the undead with the power of the undead, that is, the flame of the power of the undead and the undead. This was actually not the flame that Tang Ye mastered. What he really mastered was the undead flame, the pure one, without any other impurities. Now it is said to be the fire of the dead, because it does not want to expose the traces of the phoenix. Because of the pure undead flame, people can easily think of it as the flame of the phoenix, which is amazing. He is a small old human race with the pure flame of a phoenix, and something will definitely happen!


    The so-called tree attracts the wind, if he has the undead flame that a blacksmith dreams of, even if this is the flame that a genius tenth-tier blacksmith wanted to get when the blacksmith was at his peak, he would definitely be targeted by others. For this reason, after thinking about it, he decided to show it in front of others, the fire of the dead.


    The undead fire fusion has undead flames, even if it is not as good as pure undead flames, but because of the undead flames, the forging and tempering effect that can be achieved is unmatched by other flames. Therefore, it can be exposed in this way, which can be forged and can cover up the traces of the phoenix.


    call!


    Tang Ye blasted out the fire of a dead soul, and began to temper the rough iron blocks on the forging platform as Jax said. The quenching method that Jax and the others said just now is the most fundamental, which is to burn off the impurities of the rough iron ore with flames, some of which are like iron smelting. However, in this process, if you can''t master the flame, the tempering will fail. In this case, forging talent is very poor.


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about this, he had already learned a lot from the memory of the tenth-order blacksmith taught by Phoenix, and had a good grasp of the tempering method. So, after releasing the necromantic fire, he began to temper the thick iron. Using the method of the tenth-tier blacksmith, the crude iron was tempered very well by him, and soon the impurities of the crude iron were burned and disappeared, and the remaining iron became more and more pure.


    "Wh, what?" Everyone was shocked to see Tang Ye quenching some of the crude iron so quickly.


    This must be very powerful, it must be highly talented!


    Everyone couldn''t believe how this old human race could be such a child. The one with the best talent among them was unable to temper crude iron so quickly when it was tested. It will even take half an hour! For tempering, the bigger the flame, the faster it will be. If the flame is too big or too violent, the whole piece of thick iron will be burned. Therefore, when tempering, it is actually controlling the forging fire, how to remove impurities without damaging the quenched product.


    Now that Tang Ye has tempered so well, he must have mastered the fire of forging very well. Or maybe, Tang Ye''s talent in forging is higher than them!


    "Look, the iron nugget is still being tempered, and the most difficult part of the impurities is slowly disappearing! If this continues, the thick iron will not only become refined iron, but also pure iron...impossible! Several masters can''t turn thick iron into pure iron so smoothly, how can this old human race do it?" A blacksmith couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    At this time, Jax and the several master forging masters also showed surprise expressions. The forging talent shown by Tang Ye, or the forging ability that can be said directly, has greatly exceeded their expectations. Jax didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such an ability.


    The several master forging masters next to him carefully stared at Tang Ye''s tempering, not believing that Tang Ye could do it. But the results showed that Tang Ye did it. This old human race...forging talent is super high!


    Tang Ye saw that the crude iron had been tempered into refined iron, and if it was further tempered, it would become pure iron. Such an ability cannot be done by an ordinary blacksmith. He knew that this was all because of the undead flame and the method of the tenth-level blacksmith. However, success is successful, but not too successful. Otherwise, he tempered pure iron, which is more powerful than those masters, which is a bit irritating. Now he doesn''t want to attract such a strong wind, so he will stop it, and deliberately let himself show his ability to stop here. Did not continue to quench the crude iron into pure iron.


    Nevertheless, the first quenching of crude iron into refined iron is something that hasn''t happened in a forging workshop for so long. Therefore, Tang Ye is a genius and a rare genius.


    "Well, I know your talent. Tomorrow you will come to the forging workshop and learn from the stainless steel team." Jax said.


    what?


    Everyone was shocked when they heard it. The steel squad is directly under the leadership of Jax, so now can Tang Ye enter the steel squad directly?

 Chapter 2771： What a thing!

    All of the steel teams led by Jax are forging geniuses. It is precisely because of their existence that the military factory under this forging workshop has become extremely powerful, whether it is weapons or armors, or other special weapons, personal and warfare. Many enemies have penetrated into the Pearl Star and wanted to destroy it, but no enemy has ever succeeded.


    There is no doubt that being able to enter the stainless steel team is no longer a recognition of forging talents and abilities, but recognition of this person to the point where they can contribute to the military power of the Pearl Star, and can be exposed to many secrets. This can only be done by a very small number of people.


    Now, an old human race has done it! I can''t believe that it was an old human who did it. When everyone looked at Tang Ye, they were all surprised and didn''t know what to say. A person who was particularly controversial at the beginning, has now become even better than them, and will enjoy a treatment status ten times better than them!


    All the blacksmiths became confused. They didn¡¯t know what to say. They all looked at Tang Ye dumbly. The people who had just bet at this moment were surprised by Tang Ye¡¯s performance. When it comes, this can no longer be a joke.


    How dare to make a joke to Tang Ye, Tang Ye will be a member of the fine steel team from now on, that is the existence they must respect very much. Thinking of their attitude towards Tang Ye just now, everyone was a little worried. If Tang Ye became a member of the fine steel team and used his power to suppress them and retaliate against them, they would be uncomfortable.


    Suddenly, everyone was very worried, even a little regretful, they knew that they shouldn''t have dealt with Tang Ye like this.


    Tang Ye stopped in time, making others think that he could only be tempered to the level of refined iron. And this was enough. When he heard that Jax asked him to study in the steel team, he knew he had succeeded. He was very happy and excited. Although this was expected, he was finally ready for real forging practice.


    Jax said to Tang Ye again: "In the afternoon I will let someone make your identity token. You can get it in my office. I have something to ask you."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded to Jax.


    Then Jax said to Li Bugou again: "Please take Tang Ye around here again, and get to know the place here."


    "Yes, Master Jia!" Li Bugou nodded!


    Then Jax stopped paying attention to that much, and left after looking at Tang Ye again. In fact, he was very surprised by Tang Ye in his heart. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye, an old human race, could do that. He saw that Tang Ye didn''t look like he had undergone any forging training, and he hadn''t done a lot of forging operations. Under such circumstances, he could harden crude iron to that point. It was definitely a genius.


    Jax doesn''t want to miss any plastic talent, but before that, he must figure out the identity of this person, and he cannot be an enemy''s spy, otherwise the consequences of being exposed to weapon secrets will be very serious.


    After Jax left, everyone talked a lot, not afraid of making noise again. Because Tang Ye, an old human race, can do this kind of thing, the extent of their surprise will not stop so quickly. Some people ran to ask Tang Ye how he did it, is it really a genius?


    As for those who don''t believe me, I want to ask Tang Ye to temper the thick iron again. They have to take a closer look again, don''t believe that Tang Ye, an old human race can do such a thing.


    Li Bugou felt that these people were a bit too much. He had been ordered by Jax just now, so he was a bit harder to speak, and said, "Please don¡¯t crowd up, Master Jia said, let me take Tang Ye around. Take a look, so please don''t embarrass Tang Ye, otherwise I can only report to Master Jia!"


    Many cultivators don¡¯t take Li Begou as a small guard seriously, but he must take Jax seriously. Therefore, Li Begou moved out of Jax. Everyone immediately did not dare to be too presumptuous. Li Begou wanted to take Tang with him. They didn''t dare to directly stop the night away.


    But at this time, Tang Ye didn''t go with Li Bugou. Instead, he looked at the forgers and said, "You don''t believe in my ability, do you? So, did you see the hardening of thick iron just now, or did you not believe it? You are really pitiful, do you not allow others to be stronger than you? Or, I am not allowed to be stronger than you as an old human? Why, is your self-esteem taken a hit?"


    "You..." Many forgers were very angry. What Tang Ye said was a soul torture to them, and Tang Ye''s words really hit their pain points.


    An old human race is better than them, this is indeed unacceptable!


    However, even if it was the truth, they felt that Tang Ye was despising them after hearing Tang Ye say that, and they felt that there was a sarcastic and provocative taste. This is really hateful, is this old human race so arrogant?


    Even with great strength, such a character is not likable!


    A blacksmith drank it to Tang Ye, cursing, and said, "Tang Ye, even if you really have such a high talent? You can''t be a human being. What''s so rare for us?! "


    Tang Ye laughed loudly, then looked at the blacksmith very playfully, and said, "Since you are nothing rare, why do you want to surround yourself with me? He wants me to try tempering again so that you can believe it. If you don¡¯t care at all, why is this necessary? Wouldn¡¯t you just ignore me?¡±


    "You..." The blacksmith was speechless by Tang Ye. They must be concerned about this, and they would rarely have such a talent. As a blacksmith, who wouldn''t want to have such a talent?


    You must know that a forging division can become powerful enough and highly skilled, and it is likely to affect the situation of a star world, or even the situation of war. Just forge a powerful weapon, or create a weapon that has never been seen before. Now the lore weapon secretly developed by Pearl Star was jointly created and developed by several top blacksmiths. As long as it succeeds, it can completely overturn the current situation, eliminate Emperor Void, and liberate all people who are oppressed by Emperor Void.


    At this time, the forge was unable to refute Tang Ye, and Tang Ye continued: "Do you think I am very arrogant? The problem is that I do have such strength, and I did not underestimate you, it is because you feel that your self-esteem has been hit. , And then say I am arrogant, which is very ridiculous. If you think that my character is not good, haha, then I think it is even more ridiculous. Is it because you have been aiming at me and I have to please you nicely? Are you kidding What do you think you are?"


    "You..." Not only the blacksmith, many blacksmiths were angry at Tang Ye''s words, and their faces were blue. But this just shows that what Tang Ye said was right, so they felt extremely embarrassed.


    Tang Ye squinted and sneered, thinking that this style was not bad. Don''t be tough, they think they are soft persimmons and they can handle it at will?

 Chapter 2772： Arms beyond!

    Tang Ye stimulated a wave of forging masters, and many forging masters did not dare to do anything to him. He was not worried that this would make the relationship with these forgers very stiff, anyway, these forgers embarrassed him and looked down on him at first. If you just tolerate and retreat, it may make them look down even more. Now that you are tough, you may be able to change their views and then change their relationship.


    "Brother Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. But I think so. You look different from other old human races." Li Bugou took Tang Ye to visit the forging workshop and surroundings, and couldn''t help but admire Tang Ye. Tao.


    He was there just now watching Tang Ye test forging talents, although when he first came into contact with Tang Ye, Tang Ye looked different from other old human races and looked very confident. He felt that Tang Ye might have something powerful. , But he still didn''t expect that Tang Ye would be so powerful that he could directly quench crude iron to refined iron, only one step away from pure iron!


    With such a high talent, as long as you work hard and learn from masters like Jax, even if you don''t innovate, you can definitely achieve extraordinary achievements by learning Jax''s forging technology. Moreover, now Jax directly asks Tang Ye to study in the steel team, which shows that Jax will definitely teach Tang Ye forging techniques. This can almost be booked, and Tang Ye will definitely become a superb blacksmith.


    Therefore, Li Bugou felt that it was necessary to have a good relationship with Tang Ye. Maybe after Tang Ye''s forging technology becomes stronger, he can still build a powerful weapon for him. Now the weapon he uses is forged by a second-tier blacksmith. Although it is good, it would be even better if he could get a weapon forged by a higher-tier blacksmith.


    Tang Ye laughed. He was naturally happy to praise Li Bugou. Of course, he would be happy to be praised. He said: "It''s nothing, it''s also a good luck to have such forging talent. However, having forging talent does not mean that I can definitely become a superb blacksmith, so I still have to work hard."


    Hearing what Tang Ye said, Li did not go in a daze. He looked at Tang Ye and thought that Tang Ye was a very respectable person. Tang Ye, whom I saw just now, acted arrogantly in front of those forgers, but now he is very humble. Li Bugou has also come into contact with many people. Now when he is in contact with Tang Ye, he can see that Tang Ye is not so arrogant in reality. Humility and hard work are Tang Ye''s essence. For this reason, Li Bugou felt that Tang Ye must be treated as a friend. Although Tang Ye is an old human race, being known to others, such as those new human races, will have some trouble. However, he believed that it was the right choice to make good friends with Tang Ye.


    "Brother Tang Ye can definitely achieve great achievements, maybe the most powerful forge in the forging workshop in the future will be you." Li Bugou said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged. He didn''t want to deny this. If he could become the strongest, that would be good. Moreover, if you really choose to become a blacksmith, you must go to a stronger level. Now Jax is a seventh-tier blacksmith, and it is said that he is about to break through to the eighth stage. Few of the current blacksmiths are of the eighth rank. As for the ninth-order blacksmith, it is said that there was only one blacksmith. However, Tang Ye now possesses all the skills of the tenth-tier blacksmith, and he will definitely not be satisfied with the eighth or ninth order, his pursuit is the tenth!


    "I found that your idea of ??becoming a blacksmith became stronger, Tang Ye, are you sure you want to choose this way?" At this moment, the voice of Phoenix came from Tang Ye''s mind. The phoenix merged with him, and he was regarded as a symbiotic body, and some of his ideas could also be understood by the phoenix.


    Tang Ye said to Phoenix in the soul world: "Perhaps it is. Maybe it''s because I''m tired of my cultivation strength and desperately working hard. Whether it''s facing war or personal struggle, I feel a little tired of the path of cultivation breakthrough. Now I suddenly started it. Forging is very interesting. Moreover, I am thinking, can I use forging to make up for the things in cultivation? As I said earlier, if you develop enough forging on the road, you may gain more power than cultivation. But At that time, I don¡¯t know that it¡¯s the year of the monkey. So, if I want to take the path of forging now, I must try my best to have a method that can replace the strength of cultivation, and use it to protect myself. To say that superb forgers can be allocated. Powerful cultivators act as bodyguards, but I am not a superb blacksmith now."


    Phoenix really wanted to roll his eyes at Tang Ye and said, "So, shouldn''t it be enough to take the path of cultivation? You have my power, and I can also teach you powerful martial arts. You can become a top and powerful person. "


    "No matter how strong an individual is, it is hard to solve in the face of war." Tang Ye felt very sad, always feeling that facing all kinds of wars, it was long and irritating.


    Phoenix also feels the same about this, saying: "War cannot be controlled by one person, but there are also terrible people who can dominate the war. The current Emperor Void has such an ability. However, face it. He was also restrained by the resistance of Emperor Galaxy. So hasn''t he heard it now? Pearl Star is developing powerful weapons. Since the individual can''t solve these, rely on weapons. In the past, when the ancient city was not destroyed , The city of the ancient country had very powerful weapons. It can wipe out a star in one fell swoop. It''s terrifying to think about it."


    "Is that so?" Tang Ye curiously asked, "Could it be that the cultivation is so strong that it is at the top, just like the current Emperor Void, or the Galaxy, or you once, can''t destroy the star world in one fell swoop?"


    "How is it possible!" Phoenix said: "Our power comes from this world, which is made up of various star worlds. If we can destroy a star world in one fell swoop, wouldn''t it be superior to the star world? No matter what the star world Small, it will not be so weak. This is protected by rules! If only one person can do that level, then Emperor Void would have dominated this place long ago, so why use soldiers to war again!"


    "This way..." Tang Ye thought about it, it seems that it is, like natural precepts, it must be limited, because as that sentence said, you can''t use this world, and want to destroy this world.


    "But weapons can surpass these things, weapons..." Tang Ye thought of this question, suddenly his head flashed, thinking of something, and immediately asked Phoenix: "Senior, you have stayed in the ancestral land of the earth for thousands of years. Looking at the changes of the earth¡¯s ancestors, how much do you remember about the earth¡¯s ancestors? For example, are there any weapons made?"


    Phoenix came out wondering, "What do you want to do?"

 Chapter 2773： make friends!

    Tang Ye''s head flashed, he thought of one thing, forging weapons! But this weapon is not a weapon of the sky, but a weapon of modern technology like the ancestors of the earth!


    The technological weapons of the earth ancestors are very powerful! From simple and easy guns to cannons and missiles, they are all very scary! If there is any power that can quickly destroy the planet of the earth''s ancestors, those weapons are the fastest. There are terrible things, such as nuclear missiles!


    Tang Ye had never seen these weapons in the sky world. The weapons here were all weapons under cultivation power. According to what the Phoenix said just now, it is probably restricted by the precepts of the world. The lore weapon currently being developed by the Pearl Star may be able to break this precept, even if it destroys a world of stars.


    Phoenix wonders Tang Ye''s question, about the memory of modern technological weapons in the earth''s ancestors? She thought what Tang Ye wanted to do. Soon, she could guess Tang Ye''s thoughts. Suddenly, she was also shocked. The technological weapons of the earth ancestors are indeed very powerful, and there is no limitation of elemental power!


    As for the memories of the earth''s ancestors, she has many, including those powerful technological weapons!


    She has stayed in the ancestral land of the earth for thousands of years, and has seen various wars from ancient to modern times. Although she was asleep, in order to ensure safety, she also divided some forces and interfered in the development of the earth''s ancestors. She had a complete memory just like swallowing that tenth-tier blacksmith. She had a lot of memories of the earth''s ancestors. And those weapons, which are related to the strength of power, are even more concerned. Therefore, she has many memories of weapons!


    If Tang Ye wants to use these memories to forge the technological weapons of the earth''s ancestors, knowing that the materials are enough, and Tang Ye has the forging technology, she thinks there is no problem!


    For such an idea, Phoenix suddenly looked forward to it. Because thinking of the technological weapons of the earth''s ancestors, perhaps it is difficult for individuals with strong cultivation strength, like the Void Emperor. However, if it is for a large-scale war, it is very powerful.


    The army formed by cultivators, as soldiers, emits offensive power that comes from cultivation. This will have a lot of restrictions, you can''t fight all the time, you need to restore strength. However, if it is those technological weapons, as long as the ammunition is adequately prepared, the time involved in the battle can be very long. And, the power of those technological weapons is not worse than that of cultivators!


    Perhaps bringing those technological weapons can also control the situation here!


    Phoenix really didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye, and he didn''t expect to think of such a thing. This mind really dared to think. But she thanked Tang Ye very much, as if Tang Ye had found a way that might end the war.


    "I do have memories of those technological weapons, because when these weapons were born, I was really surprised. I participated together and almost became a person who made those weapons. So, if you want these memories, I can sort it out and pass it to you, maybe it will be very helpful to you."


    Tang Ye was greatly surprised when he heard the words of the Phoenix, but didn''t expect that the Phoenix really had the memory of those technological weapons! In this case, you can collect materials and see if you can forge some technological weapons. If he can, he wants to make a pistol first, which is easy to carry and powerful enough to protect himself.


    Of course, the idea is very beautiful, but whether it can be achieved, it needs to be verified step by step. But having the memory of the Phoenix is ??the prerequisite. Although Tang Ye is a person from that era and has used some technological weapons, he has not touched the details of the structure of these weapons and how to make them. Unless you have detailed knowledge of the details and know how to make it, you can''t forge it just by knowing that there are such weapons.


    "Senior, since you have those memories, please sort them out and send them to me after finishing them. You don''t want to sort them all out, I just need the memories of gun making. I will see if I can make this thing, if I can , And then consider other things." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Phoenix said, "Okay."


    At this time, Tang Ye had separated from Li Bugou. After Li Bugou took him to introduce him to the buildings and functional areas around the forging workshop and precautions, he returned to his post and continued to work as a guard. And Tang Ye went to the blacksmith''s resting place. There was a separate room in very good conditions. I was busy with a lot of things today, so I took a rest.


    After a break in the afternoon, Jax said that he wanted Tang Ye to find him, get the blacksmith''s identity token, and learn something with Tang Ye. Then Tang Ye went to find Jax. At this time, the other blacksmiths have finished their rest and have to return to the blacksmithing workshop to work or study.


    When everyone saw Tang Ye, some of them were probably already mad at Tang Ye, and didn''t show any expression to Tang Ye anymore. After all, Tang Ye has such an outstanding talent, and he can directly enter the steel team to learn. Maybe Tang Ye will soon overtake them and become their boss. In this case, it would be no good to offend Tang Ye.


    However, there were some people who were not suffocated, and still had a calm face towards Tang Ye. Among them, the apprentice who had been refuting Tang Ye was probably the young master of a certain noble family. He was more arrogant than other blacksmiths, and his attitude towards Tang Ye was still very unfriendly.


    Based on his own experience of seeing people, Tang Ye knew that this aristocratic young master, forging master apprentice, was not bad in his mind, but was a little unwilling. Tang Ye felt that such a person had a temperament, and he was not so persuasive, but suitable for making friends. He took the initiative to greet the noble young master, and said, "Master Lan Ye, what, do you still have a lot of opinions on me?"


    Just now Tang Ye basically learned from Li Bugou about the situation of a few people he was following. Now this noble young master''s name is Lan Ye, and he is indeed the young master of the deputy lord''s house with a very high status!


    But even the young master of the deputy lord''s family who wants to become a blacksmith must bear hardships and stand hard work, otherwise they will not be able to do it. So now, Lan Ye has actually suffered a lot before becoming an apprentice forge. Probably this is also the reason for his dissatisfaction with Tang Ye. He felt that he had worked so hard to become an apprentice forging master, but Tang Ye, an old human race, easily had such good conditions and enjoyed the treatment that Jax personally cultivated. , I was really mad at him, he was very unwilling!


    Lan Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to come over to say hello, and suddenly became even more angry, thinking that Tang Ye was here to laugh at him. He glared at Tang Ye and said, "Why, do you think you can laugh at me if you think you are talented? I tell you, I have a bad temper, don''t provoke me, otherwise, even if you get the respect of Master Jia, I The same can keep you from eating and walking!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "No, I''m here to make friends with you."

 Chapter 2778： Speak nicely!

    Lan Ye was taken aback when he heard Tang Ye''s words, making friends?


    Then he was very angry, thinking that Tang Ye was here to play him, and that Tang Ye must have known his identity, so he came to laugh at him specially. This is revenge!


    Damn it, this old human race is so bold, do you think you can do whatever you want with superb forging talent? He is the young master of the deputy lord''s house. If you really annoy yourself, even if you have superb forging talent, you can still wipe it out!


    But Lan Ye didn''t mean that, he just had a relatively strong self-esteem, and he was not that bad. And even with strong self-esteem, he would fight back righteously, not using family power or shameful means.


    "Are you here to tease me?" Lan Ye stared at Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye quickly explained and said, "Of course not, Master Lan Ye, I really want to be friends with you. Do you think I laughed at me before you hate you? No, you are wrong, I don''t I think you were laughing at me before. After all, before me, there were really bad old human races that made you have such a bad impression of the old human race. Therefore, I am here to explain to you, not every old human Human races are like that. I hope you will stop being prejudiced against me and we can become very good friends."


    "You..." Lan Ye looked at Tang Ye and felt a little weird. This guy seemed very familiar, and his behavior was indeed very different from those old humans before. He seemed to be confident in everything. This was definitely not the old humans. Owned.


    After all, Lan Ye is a young master from a big family, but he has done a good job of self-cultivation. It seems that many people have a misunderstanding, that is, they feel that the children of the big family are arrogant and rude. In fact, these are only a few, and these few are spoiled. In fact, more powerful children have received a good education from an early age and are very good in cultivation.


    Blue Leaf is like that. So for Tang Ye''s current words, he became a little embarrassed and corrected it again and again: "What you said is correct, I am not laughing at you, just because the old humans have done bad things."


    "Then... after you understand me, can you stop being prejudiced against me?" Tang Ye looked at Lan Ye with a very sincere expression.


    This made Lan Ye a little embarrassed. Now he is not prejudiced against Tang Ye, but unwilling. Because Tang Ye was an old human race, but his talent was even higher than him, and he was directly favored by Jax. This was a treatment that he, the young master of the deputy lord''s house, did not have.


    However, now that Tang Ye came to explain to him in such a sincere manner, that he wanted to be friends with him, and his unwilling self-esteem had been calmed a lot. Because Tang Ye took the initiative to show good things like this, it was as if he was saying that he was the best, otherwise, why should he take the initiative to show good things to you, this is what he meant to be a little brother... so, Lan Ye looked at Tang Ye, he didn''t seem to be so annoying anymore, was he not so unwilling anymore.


    Tang Ye smiled happily when he saw Lan Ye''s expression. In fact, to him, these people like Lan Ye are just children. Because they are all just grown up, where they have experienced so much, what kind of sinister heart, what kind of cruel world and so on. But he is different, he is not just grown up, he has experienced many baptisms. To be counted, he estimated that he was almost two hundred years old.


    And he can always stay so young, in addition to the influence of cultivation, in fact, more of the role of the Phoenix. The phoenix, as an undead sacred beast, can be reborn from nirvana, that is, immortality. Tang Ye was affected, even if he did not live forever, he would have a long life span, and his appearance would not get old so quickly.


    Now that Lan Ye has begun to change his attitude, Tang Ye smiled again: "Master Lan Ye, if you don¡¯t mind, let¡¯s be friends. Of course, you might think that I¡¯m an old human being friends with you. Then take it. It''s a kind of fate. This world is very big, with countless people. You and I can meet in the middle of nowhere. The chance is very small. So why not become friends? If you want to be friends, you need to get benefits from each. It¡¯s too vulgar. I don¡¯t think Master Lan Ye would be such a vulgar person. The fact that Master Lan Ye made friends with me also shows that Master Lan Ye is broad-minded and indifferent."


    "Hmm..." Young Master Lan Ye felt very comfortable listening to Tang Ye''s words, and he was even more surprised. He didn''t expect this old human race to speak so well. Listening to this level of speech, I feel that it is not a smelly mouse in the sewer, but a good education since childhood.


    Can an old human be like this? what ''s wrong?


    "Okay, okay, don''t say it anymore, it sounds weird, we can be friends, but not now, I don''t know what you are trying to get close to me, until you know you thoroughly, we can only be... ¡­Ordinary friends!" Lan Ye said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very happy, smiled sincerely, and said to Lan Ye: "Of course, since it''s not a coincidence at first sight, don''t say anything about you and me. If this is the case, let us slowly understand from now on!"


    Lan Ye nodded, looking at Tang Ye really confused. This old human race is really good at talking, and also so capable, it will definitely be very likable. I just don''t know if this guy is hiding anything, and has other attempts. If not, being a friend is also good. Although the two people are interacting, they shouldn''t consider so many interests, otherwise the relationship will not be pure. However, now that Tang Ye is favored by Jax, anyone can think that Tang Ye may have a bright future in the future, and making friends with such a person is not a bad thing.


    "Master Lan Ye, it''s getting late. I have something to go to Master Jia, so I won''t disturb you." Tang Ye looked at the time and was about to go to work on his own affairs.


    Lan Ye nodded and said: "Okay, you go, I also want to study."


    He was just an apprentice forging master, and it didn''t take long for him to enter the forging workshop. In fact, his forging talent is not particularly outstanding, so even the young master of the deputy lord¡¯s house has not been valued and cultivated by Jax. As the young master of the deputy lord''s house, he had to endure such hardships to become a blacksmith, mainly because of his hobbies.


    Living alone, especially those of wealthy and wealthy children like them, will lead a very boring life. Originally, the people in his family were very opposed to him becoming a blacksmith. Although the blacksmith had a high reputation, it was too hard. They were not willing to work hard for Lanye. And Lan Ye dared to refuse the arrangement of his family because of the influence of a good friend-Ying Qiandu who dared to pursue his hobby!


    It was the nephew who was the lord of Ying Wushuang, who had cultivated the power of the undead.

 Chapter 2779： Right personality!

    As the nephew of Lord Ying Wushuang, it can be said that he is famous. The power of the necromancer has always been regarded as a side-by-side approach, even if it is accepted as a practice direction, it is somewhat prejudiced. If you are famous but choose this, you will definitely be opposed by your family, and everyone in your family will feel tarnished.


    However, Ying Qiandu did not pay attention to it and insisted on his hobby. Fortunately, he was supported by Ying Wushuang. He finally embarked on the road of cultivating the power of the necromancer and achieved great success. Now he can use the power of the necromancer to reach Xinghai. The realm of the pinnacle of the Lord. At the same time, he created a lot of martial arts under the power of the undead, which is much stronger than the realm at the same level.


    Lan Ye and Ying Qiandu are good friends when they were young. He likes to make things, and becoming a blacksmith is undoubtedly the best way to develop this hobby. Therefore, he got the courage from Ying Qiandu and resolutely chose to become a forger. It was really hard at the beginning. He thought about giving up, but now he has persisted. He has great expectations for the future and he likes it more and more.


    Lan Ye has been working as an apprentice in the forging workshop for several months, but he has no real friends yet. It may be affected by his status. Many people think that such a noble young master is not the same with him, so they don''t get close to him. And he didn''t take the initiative to find other people, so he would definitely not have any friends. So now Tang Ye took the initiative to come to him, he actually had a kind of joy in his heart.


    Looking at the figure of Tang Ye leaving, I felt a little strange. I thought that Tang Ye would not deal with him again, but now it seems that he might become friends, which is really strange. It doesn''t matter so much, it''s not bad to have a friend in this forging workshop.


    Lan Ye continued to learn forging knowledge, but suddenly found that her mentality had improved a lot and she could study more attentively. He felt in a good mood, and had a better view of Tang Ye.


    Now Tang Ye went to Jax''s room. After knocking on the door, Jax responded. He pushed the door and went in and saw various weapons and armors, as well as some simulated forgings of life utensils, placed in Jax''s room. This is the master''s room, full of creativity. For a superb blacksmith, it is not only limited to forging items, but also creation!


    Forging things are forged according to the requirements of others, such as long swords and short swords. But if you create it, you make it yourself, and the purpose is not necessarily to attack and defend, and it may be other. It can be understood as an inventor. Only superb masters have this ability, because only with superb forging technology can they create as they please.


    Seeing the display in Jax''s room, Tang Ye suddenly had an idea, if Phoenix''s memory of the earth''s ancestors is sufficiently detailed and profound, then he can also create! Those weapons, or simple life items, are all possible! Think about it, isn¡¯t it interesting to use the things of the earth¡¯s ancestors to change the world?


    This change made Tang Ye very interested. With this thing you can play with, you don''t want to bother about cultivation. Those repeated exercises are indeed a bit tired. If it weren''t for a powerful force that could deal with a powerful enemy, why bother to work so hard. However, Tang Ye knew that people in this world still focus on cultivation. If you have resources, you still can''t let go of cultivation. Therefore, it should be regarded as forging as the main task, and cultivation as a supplement.


    Walking to Jax''s desk, Tang Ye looked at him and said, "Hello Master Jia, I''m here."


    At this time, Jax was drawing some drawings, which was a long sword inlaid with gems, but it was very complicated and had to do a lot of things. When Tang Ye spoke, he didn''t look up, and directly replied: "Your identity token is on the table, take it yourself."


    Tang Ye was dissatisfied with Jax''s attitude. If the relationship is familiar, Jax can talk to him while doing things. But now, what Jax looks like makes him feel very rude, disrespectful to him. Probably because of the power of the Phoenix and the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith, he never felt that he would be worse than Jax. So, Jax is like this, he is not afraid to irritate Jax, and said: "Master Jia, don''t you have something to ask me? If so, just ask, but you have to put aside your work and come with me. Say, otherwise I won''t tell you."


    "Maybe you are a workaholic, always talking to people while doing things, but I think you are disrespectful to me. In this case, don''t blame me for disrespect to you!" Tang Ye said solemnly to Jax .


    Jax was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye, and naturally stopped working. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye, an old human race, would dare to speak to him like this, let alone the old human race, even those powerful children would not dare!


    He didn''t mean to disrespect Tang Ye. If he had a prejudice against Tang Ye, why should Tang Ye go to the stainless steel team to learn forging knowledge. He is indeed a workaholic, devoting himself to forging knowledge, and he will do his best to forge the most perfect things after agreeing to others to help forge. Therefore, it often happens that people are indulged in work while receiving people. He didn''t expect that everyone knew his habit, and Tang Ye was now angrily accused.


    "You kid is a bit interesting." Jax smiled at Tang Ye, and didn''t mean to blame Tang Ye.


    Rather, Jax''s attitude towards Tang Ye is very good. If people outside saw that Jax was smiling and talking to Tang Ye, he would definitely be surprised. Because Jax is a very serious person, he doesn''t smile, they have hardly seen Jax smile.


    Jax looked at Tang Ye and said, "You are different from the old human races I have seen, but also, if you are with those old human races, it is impossible to stand here and talk to me. I do have something to say. I want to ask you, if you answer me or not, I will not force it. What I want to ask you is very simple, that is, before that, you have never learned the art of forging?"


    "No." Tang Ye said affirmatively. He has studied, but has not practiced. Even if he had studied, he wouldn''t tell Jax, because it was the memory of getting to a Tier 10 blacksmith, and it was his hole card.


    Jax stared at Tang Ye for a long time, and then said: "Yes, your technique is awkward. You can harden thick iron into refined iron. It depends on mastering the fire of forging. If you have learned the art of forging, you have Such a talent is only to the point of refining refined iron, which is not a genius at all."


    "Then what?" Tang Ye asked Jax. He didn''t know what Jax asked him what he wanted to do.


    Jax didn''t expect Tang Ye to be more direct than him. It seemed that he was not a flattering kid, or if his personality was the opposite of himself, then take a look.


    "No more, you can go down to learn forging technology, I have arranged for you." Jax said.

 Chapter 2780： Five little men!

    Tang Ye didn''t know what Jax was doing, and he didn''t know what to say after asking. However, Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to so much, and wanted to get in touch with forging earlier, so he retired and went directly to the stainless steel team to learn.


    Not every member of the fine steel team is a master forging. The reason why they are famous is that they are "fine". They are not good at all forging technologies, but very good at division of labor and cooperation. And they are all dwarves! There are five people in total, corresponding to the five steps in forging: fire, hardening, forging, polishing, and finished products. The five dwarfs master these five steps respectively. Here, no one can match them with the technology of a forging step alone. However, because these five dwarfs are proficient separately, if they can''t forge good things individually.


    Nevertheless, as long as the stainless steel team cooperates, it can forge the best things, which must be recognized. And if you can enter the stainless steel team to learn, it means you can learn the best forging technology, no matter which step it is, it is the best knowledge!


    When Tang Ye came to the place where the stainless steel team worked, he saw five dwarfs and was stunned, and asked, "Are you the members of the stainless steel team?"


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, one of the dwarves angrily said: "What''s the matter? How do I feel that you are full of jokes, are we funny?"


    "Um..." Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, and said, "No, I was just surprised. I didn''t expect that the person with the strongest forging technology in the forging workshop was you. You are very distinctive, you are all dwarfs. The five dwarfs...in my hometown, it is a very famous story. If there is a princess, it will be a fairy tale. Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have a princess anymore, only me, and I am not a prince, ha..."


    The five dwarfs saw Tang Ye doing this. Listening to Tang Ye¡¯s words, they didn¡¯t know what Tang Ye was talking about. The dwarf who was angry just now became even more angry and shouted to Tang Ye, "Why are we five dwarfs? Huh? Are you kidding us? Damn, are you the talented kid that Jax said? Hey, you are indeed an old human with such a bad attitude. If you don''t teach it, let''s go!"


    "Um..." Tang Ye rolled his eyes a bit, quite speechless. He felt that the tempers of these dwarves were particularly irritable, and none of them were gentle, but the dwarven abilities in forging were well known, and Tang Ye had to learn from them, so Explain to them quickly: "That¡¯s not the case, seniors, no, Master! In my hometown, fairy tales are very beautiful, and everyone is envious of them. Now I think my encounter with you is a fairy tale. It is a very beautiful thing, it is the greatest luck of my life, you must not get me wrong!"


    Tang Ye came here with his mouth open, saying good things or bad people, without pressure, and his expression didn''t change. It can be said to be an "old drama bone"!


    The five dwarfs felt better when they heard Tang Ye''s words. But they don''t like Tang Ye''s fancy way of speaking very much. Why are there so many words? Study hard and work hard is true. However, if it is to say good things, I don''t mind that, uh uh... the five dwarfs all have such thoughts.


    Tang Ye saw that the five dwarfs'' complexions improved a lot, and he laughed, with a flattering look, and said: "Five masters, this is Tang Ye, I was arranged by Master Jia to come here to study. Please give me your advice in the future. , I will definitely learn humbly!"


    "Who is your master! We did not promise to be your master! You are an apprentice who came to help us work. As for whether you can learn something, it depends on your own ability!" He said with a hum, as if he had been in a violent state.


    Tang Ye had a conversation with these five dwarfs and observed roughly, and felt that these five dwarfs are just like Jax, except for being a bit more grumpy, they are actually very good people. Perhaps, for the dwarves, this is normal, and they can even be said to be good people. The really grumpy dwarves don''t bother to talk nonsense, they just hit people!


    Tang Ye knew that the five dwarves had such tempers, and quickly adapted, instead of being angry at that dwarf¡¯s words, instead, he kept nodding his head, expressing his agreement, and said, "Yes, yes, this master said so. I will listen to you!"


    "It is said that it is not the master!" The little man emphasized again.


    Tang Ye insisted on this, and said, "No, you are my master. Only in this way can I feel that I have expressed the greatest respect for you! The so-called one day as a teacher and a lifelong father, can the master be like a father, I am Master¡¯s respect and love are infinite. Therefore, only by calling you Master can I feel that I have given you infinite respect and love!"


    "This..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, several dwarfs felt all the goose bumps all over their bodies. It''s really numb. This old human race, a big man, what''s the matter, isn''t it embarrassing to say such numb things, no? Blushing? It really is a cunning human race!


    However, the five dwarfs have enjoyed it a bit. It has been a long time since I heard such flattering good things. In the past, they were always said to be irritable and unkind. Even if an apprentice came in, the apprentice just said something nice. Then I hated them very much, and finally left! This really hurts their hearts. And the more so, the more irritable they are, and an endless loop is formed in the end. Therefore, their steel team, although the best forging technology, has never produced a very good apprentice. This is a huge regret. However, there is one horrible thing that those apprentices who go out from them finally possess extremely high forging skills!


    Because those apprentices learned their skills, but because they hate them, not admitting that they are their apprentices, it is really damn!


    This is also the reason why they don''t have outstanding apprentices here, but it is still the most desired place for forging apprentices. Because it is not their apprentice, but you can learn the best forging technology.


    However, the five dwarfs are very unwilling. Damn, they think these guys are thieves, thieves, they learn their skills but don''t know how to repay them, they don''t want to teach others anymore!


    This was probably also the reason why Tang Ye came in and their attitude was not good. They don''t want to cultivate a white-eyed wolf, and it is themselves that hurts in the end!


    However, they can''t help but think about cultivating an apprentice who knows how to repay them, so that they can be gratified and make up for their regrets.

 Chapter 2781： Dont target me!

    Tang Ye didn''t know what happened to the five dwarfs, and now he just wanted to learn forging techniques. And he was beaten along the way, and he knew how to look at people, so no matter how bad the attitude of the dwarves were, he could adapt, after all, the heart was learning the forging technique.


    Moreover, he himself has the memory of a Tier 10 blacksmith, even if he is rejected by the five dwarfs, he can still learn blacksmithing techniques. It''s just that it will take a lot of time to learn by only relying on memory and groping by yourself. Therefore, following someone with superb forging technology and someone with guidance can get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Five masters, don''t you know what to call you?" Tang Ye made up his mind to study here, and asked the five dwarfs like a bow.


    The five dwarfs looked at Tang Ye, and after thinking about the time to get along with them, they told Tang Ye their names. After Tang Ye heard their names, his brain hurts a bit, because the names of the five dwarfs are very long, and Jax¡¯s names are all normal, but there is a long list of these five dwarfs. In the end, for convenience, he simply The five dwarfs are called Master One Two Three Four Five.


    Tang Ye smiled and said to the five dwarfs: "Five masters, for convenience, I decided to call you one master, two masters, three masters, four masters, and five masters in the future!"


    "Why do you call me a master, can''t I be a fifth master?" The dwarf who was pointed at by Tang Ye and said to be a master said to Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye explained with a smile: "Because a master just introduced that he is focusing on starting a fire, and starting a fire is the first step in forging, I will call you a master. Therefore, which master you are based on Which forging step is responsible for the points, and the ranking is not high or low, don¡¯t care about it!"


    "Then what if I don''t like the Four Masters, these Four Masters and Four Masters, the dead master, I don''t like them!" The Four Masters dwarf waved his hand to Tang Ye repeatedly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Four Masters, where are there any dead words, they are all homophonic. Anyway, you are in charge of the polishing steps, and that is the Fourth Master. You can''t change it! If you change it, the others Masters have to change. Are you willing to do such a troublesome thing? Also, are several masters willing to do it?"


    Tang Ye looked at the other four dwarf masters. The four dwarf masters shook their heads. They were afraid of trouble. After Tang Ye said how to call them, they thought it was very simple and liked it. It was simpler than those apprentices before, so they accepted it!


    The four-master dwarf''s objection was invalid, and he could only stare at Tang Ye, and then he did not continue to object.


    "But, why do you decide our title? Boy, you are an apprentice, and I always feel that something is wrong with your apprentice!" The third master dwarf suddenly hummed.


    Tang Ye was really speechless. These five dwarfs have so many questions. He was also a little irritated, and hummed: "Because you didn''t think of my simple and memorable method! Now I think of it, and do you also think that the name is simple and acceptable?"


    The five dwarfs nodded, and it felt a little silly to look at it this way.


    "That''s right!" Tang Ye slapped and said, "So that''s it. This matter has been resolved. You are not allowed to have any more opinions, otherwise it will be endless. If you don''t bother me, I will be annoying. Yeah!"


    "Hey, you kid..." The three-master dwarf became angry when he was said to be annoying. However, Tang Ye snorted directly, not allowing him to retort.


    "Okay, Sanshifu! You shut up! Don''t talk nonsense anymore, if you continue to say this, there will be no time for forging today. Are you not afraid that Master Jia will ask you to settle the account?!" Tang Ye told Sanshifu The dwarf grunted, pretending to be vicious.


    "You..." The three-master dwarf didn''t expect Tang Ye to be more violent than him, and when he thought of Jax, he didn''t dare to continue to refute, holding back angrily.


    The other four dwarf masters also accepted this kind of thing, and did not object. At this time, they found something strange and interesting. The kid Tang Ye could both speak nicely to them and dare to yell at them directly. There was no such thing as the pretentiousness of the apprentices who came before, or the hypocritical appearance of being polite and stabbing a knife in the back!


    Suddenly they realized that they really liked Tang Ye, a kid who was so long-winded with Tang Ye, otherwise, why would they bother to talk so much?


    However, what kind of attitude should it be?


    So, enter the working condition. The stainless steel team forges a batch of weapons every day, some of which are very demanding, and some are less demanding. There is no urgent task now. Since we want to teach Tang Ye to forge knowledge, let the less demanding ones be taught.


    Master Yi specializes in the fire of forging, and is very capable of controlling the fire of forging, so he shouted to Tang Ye, as if he was urging his life, his tone was not very good, as if there was a violent mood in it. They were normal, Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to them.


    "Come and let me see your forging fire!" A master shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye immediately went over and said, "Master, do I just need to release the fire of forging? No need for tempering?"


    "It''s not my job to temper your head, you just need to release the fire of forging!" a master dwarf shouted.


    This step of refining is a matter for the second master dwarf, and the first master dwarf certainly does not care. This kind of division of labor is actually very good. Forging technology is not so simple. As a mentor, I have been studying a certain step to reach the point of being extremely exquisite, and being a mentor is the best. If one person learns all the steps, one will inevitably have to disperse the energy in all the steps, then in a certain step, it may not be so superb.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, then I will release my forging fire."


    As a result, Tang Ye released a deadly fire on the forging platform, which was the flame he used to forge.


    "What are you doing! If there is something with a low melting point in such a big fire, it would have been wiped out!" Seeing Tang Ye''s undead fire, a master dwarf immediately shouted loudly.


    Tang Ye hurriedly closed the small flame, and a master dwarf immediately shouted: "If you put such a small flame to temper something very strong, do you plan to temper it for ten or eight years?!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was speechless, and simply put away the fire of the dead soul, and said to a master dwarf: "Master, there are things to say, you can''t target me. Now there is no tempering object, and you don''t have any Ask me to release how much flames, then of course I will let them out at will. You don¡¯t know if you¡¯re you, you¡¯re magnified, and I say you want to temper the soil, if you put it down, I say you want to temper steel. ?"


    "You...do you dare to talk back?!" A master dwarf was very angry, how could this kid resist so much?

 Chapter 2791： Get the trust first!

    Tang Ye ignored the irritability and nagging of a master dwarf, and now he has adapted to the temper and character of these dwarf masters, and has devoted himself to learning forging techniques.


    A master dwarf has no choice but to continue to teach him how to control the forging fire. He originally thought that Tang Ye was just getting started and would not know much, but when he started teaching Tang Ye, he found that Tang Ye actually knew a lot. Tang Ye has already learned those basic things!


    "Smelly boy, are you here to tease me? You have learned all this, so what else to learn?!" A master dwarf couldn''t help but sip to Tang Ye angrily, thinking that Tang Ye had already learned those things. In fact It was a bit of a blow to him, he originally thought he could show his talent in forging fire in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hadn''t actually learned those things from anyone, but had always been familiar with the forging techniques in the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith taught by Phoenix in the past. People can reach the tenth-level blacksmith, the highest level, they must know everything. I am afraid that the combined talents of all the people in this forging workshop cannot surpass that of the Tier 10 forging master. Tang Ye learned a lot by following this memory.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t think he didn''t need a master dwarf to teach. Because a master dwarf can specialize in the control of the forging fire in the steel team, then he must have his own box-pressing skills. Just now a master dwarf is just teaching the knowledge of the public, and it is not worth rare. If you want to learn, just learn from the master''s dwarf''s unique skills!


    Tang Ye said to a master dwarf: "Master, this is not the case! What you are teaching now is the basic knowledge about forging fire. I have learned this knowledge before, after all, it is not difficult to learn this knowledge. As long as you spend a little money, you can also buy related tutorials! So, a master, don¡¯t think that I have learned from others and come to worship you as a teacher!"


    "Is that so?" A master little dwarf looked at Tang Ye suspiciously. It was sincere to see Tang Ye, and he was not too angry with Tang Ye.


    But then Tang Ye got angry, and said to a master dwarf with a bad temper: "Master, can you stop taking these simple things to perfuse me. I tell you, I am very confident and have paid a lot. Work hard and be very determined to become a blacksmith. If you play me so perfunctorily, I will get angry. You quickly teach me the very superb forging fire control skills that you have studied by yourself!"


    "You..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, a master dwarf became angry and cursed: "Boy, you really want to be beautiful, you just wanted me to teach you real skills, huh, if you were those white-eyed wolves. , Or an enemy spy, didn¡¯t I be fooled by you! Hey, it¡¯s true, the more you think about it, the more suspicious you become. Have you prepared well in advance, learned the basics, and then come If you want to learn the true skill directly, this is to steal our technology directly!"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said to a master dwarf: "Master, I really admire your clever head, you can actually think of such a thing."


    "Yeah, hey, I''m already very smart...No, damn, are you really here to steal our technology?!" A master dwarf was immediately very angry, showing a wary look towards Tang Ye.


    His appearance also attracted the other four dwarf masters to come over and ask what was going on. He glared at Tang Ye and said, "I suspect this kid is the enemy, who came to steal our technology!"


    "What?" The four dwarf masters were very surprised, and they didn''t expect such a thing. They looked at Tang Ye, wondering if it was true, this kind of thing was a big deal!


    Tang Ye was helplessly tired, feeling that these five dwarf forging masters had persecution delusions, and said with a bad air: "Masters, your forging skills are very good, but your brains are not very good. If Master Jia , Or Captain Fang did not check my identity, will they let me in? In addition, I never intended to steal your technology, because your technology is not worth stealing. I came here to learn, one is to give It¡¯s convenient and convenient for me to forge. One, although there is nothing to steal from your technology, it is the essence of continuous practice, which may have the effect of improving the technology I master. Take the essence and discard the dross. The strength of my family can continuously improve my skills so that I can become the pinnacle forge."


    "You..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, several dwarf forgers couldn''t react a little, very angry and surprised.


    Tang Ye actually said that their forging technology is nothing to steal, that is to say that their forging technology is not very good? This is really irritating. I have come here to study, but it''s not good. It''s a naked white-eyed wolf who eats his own and scolds himself. Damn it!


    In addition, they were also surprised at the other meaning in Tang Ye''s words. Because in Tang Ye''s words, he seemed to be saying that he has better skills, even better than them. Is this a joke? If you have better technology than yourself, why do you come here?


    If it is to refer to other people''s technology, to observe and learn, and then to improve one''s own technology, it is also an acceptable reason, and it can even be said to be commendable, because this is everyone''s demeanor and I really want to improve forging technology. However, what they didn''t believe was that Tang Ye had very good skills!


    Isn''t this kid just getting started? Those who have just started, dare to say such big things?


    "Boy, who on earth are you and what your situation is, tell us honestly, otherwise we won''t let you go!" A master dwarf shouted to Tang Ye.


    The other four dwarf masters did the same. They were on guard, not allowing Tang Ye to escape, probably because they felt that Tang Ye was an enemy. Deep down in their hearts, they feel regretful, disappointed, and disappointed by such things. They still liked Tang Ye''s temper and character very much, getting along very naturally, unlike those apprentices in the past. Moreover, Tang Ye''s talent is very high. They also wondered, this time can they cultivate a master forging who is grateful for them? Win glory for them and stop being said to be just doing wedding dresses.


    Now, they must figure out if Tang Ye is an enemy.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the five dwarf masters to be true, and they were really speechless to the extreme, and said, "It seems that every master has a great psychological shadow and is very alert to me. In this case, you must lift this alert. OK, otherwise you won¡¯t give me the superb technology sincerely. Well, just ask me or investigate me, and I will cooperate with you and show yourself so that you no longer doubt me and let us trust each other ."


    "What do you want to do?" a master dwarf asked Tang Ye in a cold voice.

 Chapter 2792： Fire Control Wizard!

    Tang Ye didn''t have much idea about what to do to gain the trust of the five dwarf masters. What you said just now, just do it now. One is that he has mastered a higher forging technique than Master Dwarf!


    I''m afraid no one will believe this. It''s an international joke. How could he, a novice forge who came here to learn, could have someone better than the steel team?


    This is very absurd, and now the five dwarf masters have not believed it. What Tang Ye thought was how to master forging techniques stronger than them, then there was no need to be a spy to steal their techniques. Tang Ye didn''t know if there was any mistake in thinking like this. However, if he is required to show some superb forging technology, there is. Even if it is taller than the dwarf master and others, there are some. Because the technology of the tenth-order forging stone is not comparable to that of a blacksmith at the moment. It''s just that this will be exposed. Phoenix also thought that Tang Ye would be more adventurous.


    However, after Tang Ye thought about it, it didn''t matter. For one thing, his current style is more high-profile and domineering. Secondly, the forging technology of any tenth-level forge, no matter which step it is in, is very superb. And, more than the same, the words are amazing enough. Perhaps at the level of the tenth-tier blacksmith, it''s not that remarkable, but for the current blacksmiths, these little dwarf masters are very powerful. Therefore, Tang Ye has many choices, not only can not reveal relevant information, but also can be astonishing to the five dwarf masters.


    "You don''t believe me that this problem is serious, so I will let you believe me first." Tang Ye said to the five dwarf masters.


    He watched the five dwarf masters again, with a confident smile on his face, and said, "Since I am taught by a master now, I happened to have learned a little skill the last time I learned ordinary skills for a month. I think it¡¯s much better than what a master taught just now. Even if it¡¯s a technique developed by a master himself, this can be compared. If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll show it to the master, and a few masters too. Look. I hope you can be fairer and recognize the technology itself, it¡¯s not right for people, and you can¡¯t deny technology because of me."


    Tang Ye said so, his tone was really big. The master dwarf is very unwilling, so you have to compare it with Tang Ye. This arrogant kid actually thought that he was better than his own? Technology developed by yourself? Then take a look! If he is better than his own, then this kid is really a genius!


    "Stop talking nonsense, just show it out and see if you have any abilities, I don''t believe it, you can be better than me!" The master dwarf said badly.


    Tang Ye nodded, walked to the forging table, and said with a smile: "The fire of forging is very pure and skilled. If it is not pure, then it is easy to temper impureness during tempering. If it is not skilled enough, it will easily fail in tempering. , Destroy the materials. Especially those precious materials, if the quenching fails, then there is no need for forging, because it is impossible to have such a good effect. Therefore, the forging technology can be said to be very particular about any step. If you can¡¯t have the legendary Tier 10 forge¡¯s ¡°reforging¡± technology, the fault tolerance rate will be almost zero. This is very demanding, and almost no forge can guarantee absolute success. Now, I will tell you that The method of forging fire control that I have studied is how to be pure and pure."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the dwarf masters all glanced at each other. They were surprised, because they heard Tang Ye say a technique-remake!


    This technique is the dream of every blacksmith. With this technology, you can have a great fault tolerance rate. However, there are only a handful of blacksmiths who can possess this technology, even if they trace a thousand years of history. And those blacksmiths all reached rank 9 or above. Although this technology does not require such high-level strength to be possessed, it requires the genius and creativity of genius to comprehend it. That is to say, this technology is not a must when it reaches a high level, but it requires a clever mind to comprehend the structure of all things, and then it can be understood only after being integrated.


    Tang Ye was able to say such a technique, and several dwarf masters knew that Tang Ye must have worked hard in the forge. This point made them feel better about Tang Ye. Next, they will look at the Forging Fire technique that Tang Ye has developed by himself!


    At this time, Tang Ye closed his eyes, felt it carefully, and condensed a group of necromantic fire into his hands with a "whoop". However, he didn''t immediately put the dead spirit fire on the forging platform, but continued to control the dead spirit fire in his hands. He is constantly stacking flames, reaching a very strong point. And with his superimposition, the necromantic fire seemed to slowly change its form, swaying, as if it were a conscious person. This situation is very similar to the green spirit fire that Tang Ye condensed when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, that is, the flame with will, called the fire spirit. This kind of flame is pure to a certain extent, and it has been given will because of long-term gestation. Such a flame can give orders to it, and then it will complete it by itself, which is very flexible and convenient.


    Tang Ye actually didn''t know that he could condense the fire elves in this world. After contacting the memory of the tenth-order forge, he saw that the tenth-order forge mentioned this, so he tried to condense it himself. Unexpectedly, it was successfully condensed. But he knew that this wasn''t how powerful he was, but that he succeeded only by relying on the power of Phoenix. Phoenix can be said to be the ancestor of flames. With her power, things related to fire are not difficult to do.


    Therefore, if the fire spirit is used as the forging fire, it can almost be said to be very powerful in the step of forging the fire. Since it was the powerful technique mentioned by the tenth-order blacksmith, it must be very powerful even in front of these five dwarf masters. Tang Ye didn''t want to show this ability, but seeing the five dwarfs so grievous, he was not afraid to do so.


    At this moment, the five dwarf masters were shocked when they saw Tang Ye condensing the fire spirit. Especially a master dwarf, he has always dealt with the fire of forging, and he can feel how pure and mysterious the fire elf that Tang Ye releases in his hands at this time is so mysterious that he thinks that fire elf is a person. , In terms of control, it is too simple, and at the same time its power is not lost to any superb fire control technology!


    "You..." A master dwarf looked at Tang Ye incredulously, so surprised that he didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 2793： Fully cultivate!

    For the fire-controlling spirit, if you control it well, you can even divide it into two, three, four, or even more. In this way, several things can be tempered at the same time, so one person can do the workload of multiple people. It can not only ensure the power of the forging fire, but also ensure flexibility and efficiency. Such skills must be top-notch.


    A master dwarf specializes in the field of forging fire, and is very clear about the power of the fire control wizard. Although the other four dwarf masters did not specialize in the field of forging fire, they knew how powerful Tang Ye''s skills were after so many years of forging. For a while, they were very surprised by Tang Ye, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this, it was amazing.


    According to what Jax said, Tang Ye was extremely talented, and they also tested Tang Ye for the second time. It was indeed very talented. But now, Tang Ye is still very good at comprehending skills, as far as the fire control spirit is concerned, he has the level of a high-level blacksmith. However, in terms of performance, Tang Ye is indeed like a beginner in forging.


    A beginner, let people see the potential of high-level blacksmiths everywhere, and even people think that he is a high-level blacksmith. In this way, Tang Ye is really promising.


    So with Tang Ye''s current level and potential, it won''t be a problem for them to surpass the dwarf master, even surpassing Jax. In this way, he really didn''t need to lurk to the forging workshop to take risks. If it is an enemy, you can cultivate it with peace of mind. After surpassing them, you can forge a powerful weapon. Moreover, on the enemy''s side, there will also be powerful forging, not inferior to them. Because according to the results reported by the intelligence personnel, the enemy is also forging powerful weapons, which can be compared with the lore weapons that Pearl Star is secretly researching. The enemy does have such strength, otherwise they will not be suppressed, they are still losing ground.


    Tang Ye didn''t know if Master Dwarf and the others would trust him because of this. On the contrary, they might get bad results, that is, jealous of him, or other ideas. However, since it is displayed, it doesn''t matter so much. And he actually saw the surprise of the little masters.


    "How did you comprehend this?" A master dwarf looked at Tang Ye and asked with a hot expression.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Actually, I realized that this was not entirely because when I wanted to become a blacksmith, I was a cultivator who cultivated the power of the undead, but later I felt that there was little progress in the power of the undead. There is not much room for development, so I thought about another aspect of development. At that time, I had a good grasp of the fire of the dead, and I planned to use this kind of flame as the basis for entering the forging. Since then, I have used the fire of the dead Huo Shi always thinks about the fire of forging, and then there is the idea of ??fire-controlling elves. Only to keep working hard, try to break through, and even study the knowledge of the elves to see if there is any relevant knowledge. It helped. Later, I was very fortunate that my efforts were not in vain, and I successfully bred the fire-controlling spirit. However, to me, the fire-controlling spirit was like a secret technique in cultivation at the beginning. It is also now. If I have not learned the forging technology and actually use the fire control elves, I also have little use for the fire control elves."


    Tang Ye was just fooling people, and then looked at the dwarf masters, a bit wronged and pitiful, and pleading, and said to the dwarf masters: "So, I really hope that these things I control will get Use it practically, this is the only way to learn in the forging workshop, so please masters not to have such a grudge against me!"


    "In addition, of course I can guarantee that I am not an enemy. I even swear in the name of anyone, whether it is a parent, a clansman, or a god. In fact, I have an agreement with Captain Fang Changzhou. When I learn to become stronger, Just recruit people to solve the current dilemma facing the old human race. I have my own plan, and I am definitely not a spy sent by an enemy. I don¡¯t think a few masters need to worry about this. Captain Fang Changzhou helped me like this, and he was the winner. The confidant of Wushuang City Master. If I were sent by the enemy, then Captain Fang Changzhou would definitely be punished severely. I don''t think Captain Fang Changzhou would do anything like this." Tang Ye said to several dwarf masters.


    "So I think it''s nonsense for you to consider these. As for you think my attitude is bad, arrogant, or arrogant, it''s because as an old human, I don''t want to be a sewer rat in the eyes of others. I have the strength. , I¡¯m going to show it and tell you, I¡¯m not a waste, I¡¯m not something you can bully at will. Not only can you not bully me at will, if you bully me at will, I will fight back fiercely. Look at it, new human race For my old human race, sooner or later, I will make the new human race pay!" Tang Ye screamed, very imposing!


    Seeing this, several dwarfs were shocked. Tang Ye was so serious and worthy of belief. Moreover, Tang Ye''s words are also very reasonable, considering whether Tang Ye is an enemy spy is not theirs, Fang Changzhou will naturally do it. Even Fang Changzhou didn''t say anything, so why should they care.


    If it is because he feels that Tang Ye is too arrogant and arrogant, Tang Ye also explained the reason. As an old human race, being bullied by that way, he has real ability and wants to fight back. He has an extra attack in his character and his instinct to protect himself. , Is very normal.


    The few dwarf masters thought about it, and felt that they were not friendly enough to Tang Ye. After Tang Ye released the fire control elf, they knew very well that Tang Ye was definitely the most talented apprentice they had ever encountered. Such Tang Ye can definitely be cultivated into a great forger. Thinking about this, they all feel excited. Relying on your own ability to cultivate a great forger is also a matter of pride for yourself!


    Since Tang Ye is no longer a spy for the enemy, the next thing is to train Tang Ye with all his strength. Several dwarf masters figured it out, and one master dwarf felt that Dare was a little embarrassed about Tang Ye¡¯s attitude just now, and said: "Well, boy, I really see your sincerity, then I will try my best to train you. , Let you have the ability to solve the problems of the old human race!"


    "That''s the best, thank you very much, Master, I hope you can all understand me! I have absolutely no malice, please train me more!" Tang Ye bowed to several dwarf masters.


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, the few dwarf masters stopped guarding him, nodded, trusting Tang Ye. They actually liked Tang Ye''s character. Therefore, next, I don''t mind imparting the exquisite skills I have mastered to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2794： Monster level!

    The five dwarf masters no longer have a grudge against Tang Ye, and they are devoted to teaching Tang Ye forging skills. Although they still curse and have a temperamental personality, they get along with an active atmosphere, whether it is the teaching of the dwarf master or Tang Ye¡¯s. The study did not appear dull, and the study effect was very good.


    At the end of the day, Tang Ye learned a lot. Although the dwarf masters are proficient in every step, when teaching Tang Ye, it is not required to learn the top step in one step before learning another step. After all, Tang Ye wanted to learn the entire forging process and to develop in the direction of a complete forger. Therefore, today it is a little master who taught Tang Ye the techniques of forging fire. Looking at the situation, Tang Ye has almost mastered it. Tomorrow, the little master of the second master will teach Tang Ye the forging skills of tempering.


    Surprisingly, although it was only a day of learning, Tang Ye''s mastery of the fire forging skills was enough to learn this step of tempering. The apprentices in the past, even if they were talented, would take at least a few days, or even a month in the long run. But now Tang Ye only takes one day. However, given that Tang Ye was conceived even by the fire-controlling elves, it is not surprising that several dwarf masters can master the knowledge of forging fire in one day.


    The next day, Tang Ye began to learn the techniques of tempering. The second master dwarf was also very surprised that Tang Ye mastered the basic things all at once. And Tang Ye''s explanation was still that he had read relevant teachings before, but he hadn''t practiced too much. Now there is a chance, and there is also the guidance of the master, and it is very fast to master. Similarly, because the basic things were learned all at once, the second master dwarf began to teach him a tempering technique. In less than a day, he also learned it. Then tomorrow, he can start the third step of "forging" learning.


    On the third day, Tang Ye began to learn the knowledge of forging. What made the five dwarf masters even more surprised was that Tang Ye still quickly mastered the basic operations. Originally they thought this was impossible, because the "forging" step was the most difficult. If you have to say which of the steps of forging is the core, it should be "forging". Last night they also bet that Tang Ye could not learn again today. But now, Tang Ye has indeed learned it, and has almost learned a forging technique taught by the three-master dwarf. From this perspective, tomorrow, that is, the fourth day of study, Tang Ye can start the fourth step of polished study.


    This is terrible, it is actually one step a day! The five dwarf masters think this is a monster, not a genius, but a monster!


    Actually, this is not because of Tang Ye¡¯s talents, but Tang Ye already has the memory of the Tier 10 blacksmith to learn. Although he hadn¡¯t practiced before, he still remembers to be very familiar with it, and because of his strong operating ability, he can do it. It''s not difficult anymore.


    On the next fourth day, Tang Ye learned the skill of polishing steps, also quickly. On the fifth day, the finished steps were easy to learn. So on the eighth day, he can try to forge something!


    At this speed, the five dwarf masters were amazed, and they really met a monster. However, this does not mean that Tang Ye can definitely become a great forger, because this does not mean that he can successfully forge things, and even if he successfully forges things, it depends on the quality of the forged things. If you just say that something is forged, then someone forged it in ten days. There are even people who forge things in four or five days. However, as a forger, it is definitely not determined by the speed of forging, but by the use value of the forged things. Even if it is forged within a day, but the result is useless, it is a waste product, and no one would recognize such a forge. What is forged in one day cannot be used, and that is a failure, even if it is not forging. And the things forged in two days can be used and are successful, that person must recognize this.


    Therefore, we should first focus on forging quality and then increase the forging speed.


    On the eighth day, Tang Ye began to forge things. It is equivalent to forging something based on the five-step technique taught by a little master from a little master to a little master five, and what a complete blacksmith can do.


    "Boy, what do you want to forge?" a master dwarf asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "I plan to forge a spear, the kind of weapon."


    "Long spear weapon? It''s okay. Anyway, it just depends on what you forge. It doesn''t matter what it is." The person in charge of the third master forged the steps. After hearing Tang Ye''s words, he wondered why Tang Ye had forged the spear. If there is no requirement for forging something, it is agreed. He felt strange because Tang Ye said that it was a forged spear without thinking about it. It was as if Tang Ye had already thought about it in advance. This was a weapon. Did Tang Ye want to use a spear weapon?


    Tang Ye saw the dwarves of the Three Masters with some doubts, and didn''t want them to think as much as before, and said, "The reason why I want to forge spear weapons is because I used such weapons before. I am planning to become a blacksmith. After that, I always wanted to forge a weapon of my own. Although my current cultivation strength is not strong, but if I have a good weapon, I can deal with ordinary enemies. It¡¯s not that powerful forgers often become Is the enemy¡¯s assassination target? So you and Master Jia rarely go out. It¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want to go out, nor that you can¡¯t go out. There are many enemy assassins out there who are staring at you at any time. If you go out, you will be accidentally there. May be killed! Even if there are special guards following you, but after all, it is too much to provoke the enemy. I don''t know what kind of strength the enemy has, it is still very dangerous!"


    In such a situation, the few dwarf masters are also very helpless, the situation is exactly like Tang Ye said. But fortunately, their interest is forging, even if they stay in the forging workshop every day to study, they don''t feel bored, so they don''t care much about it.


    However, they could see Tang Ye''s character. Tang Ye might not stay in the forging workshop in peace. Moreover, Tang Ye also said, to deal with the problems of the old human race. Then, after Tang Ye''s forging level continued to improve, he would be more and more targeted by the enemy. If the enemy knew that Tang Ye had terrifying talent for forging, he would even become an assassination target.


    The few dwarf masters didn''t want Tang Ye to encounter such a thing, so they never explained Tang Ye''s amazing performance these days, nor reported to Master Jia.

 Chapter 2795： Finished weapons!

    Tang Ye had already decided to forge a spear. When I was talking to the Phoenix before, I hadn''t decided to become a blacksmith, so I planned to forge a growth weapon, using the power crystal of the undead flame given by the Phoenix.


    Such weapons can grow to the **** level in the future. Even if the current forging ability is insufficient to forge perfection, but because the Tier 10 forger has the skill of "reforging" in his memory, there is no need to worry about this problem, and it can be improved and perfected in the future, or even forged again.


    Although I now want to focus on developing the blacksmith, and create products based on the technological power derived from the earth''s ancestors, such as pistols and cannons. However, it is not to completely abandon the path of cultivation. It is better to cultivate when you have the opportunity to increase your cultivation strength. Then there is no need to worry about being threatened by other cultivators because of their weak cultivation strength.


    It can also give the enemy an unexpected kill. Because many people think that the blacksmith''s training strength is not strong, after all, it takes a lot of time and energy to become a blacksmith, where there is still time to practice, so when assassinating a blacksmith, they usually kill the guard who protects the blacksmith first. It would be easy to kill the Blacksmith in this way.


    Phineas also advocated that Tang Ye shouldn''t let go of cultivation. Even if he could forge technological weapons, technological weapons had their own limitations. If you can have strong cultivation abilities at the same time, you don''t need to worry anymore.


    Now Tang Ye wants to forge a spear, and will not immediately use the power source crystal of the undead flame. This thing is a unique treasure, and it cannot be seen by other people, even if it is a few dwarf masters, otherwise it must be too high-profile and attracting attention. In that case, I don''t know what kind of trouble it will cause me.


    He is an old human race, not to mention that he has such a strong talent, and he also has the power source crystal of undead flame, so if others believe that he is just an ordinary old human race, then it is a ghost. So, now forging the spear, he just intends to use it to practice his hand. Although it is not required to forge a perfect spear weapon immediately, it cannot be too bad. Before learning the forging technology of reforging, once the spear is forged with the power of the undead flame, the source crystal can only be used first, and it can be changed and perfected until the reforging technique is learned. If the forging is too poor, The impact is also very large.


    In general, strive for perfection!


    "Masters, please guide me so that I can forge a spear weapon. I intend to use this spear as a weapon I will use in the future and strive for perfection! Thank you all masters!" Tang Ye told the five dwarves The master said.


    Now that Tang Ye said that, the five dwarf masters nodded, planning to guide Tang Ye little by little to make the spear forged to the best. However, even if forging is perfect, the guarantee of materials is required. If you don¡¯t use good materials, just use steel, no matter how good the forging is, it will only play the role of steel. If you encounter any use of stainless steel, or titanium, or even better materials, but also inlaid with power stones, it will definitely be incomparable.


    "What materials are you going to use to build your own weapons?" the three-master dwarf asked Tang Ye. This issue is also of concern to other dwarf masters. Since Tang Ye intends to use this long spear as a weapon, it is not just as simple as using it for hand training, but also has to get a perfect finished product.


    Tang Ye intends to use the power source crystal of the undead flame, but this thing cannot be taken out, so he said to a few dwarf masters: "Masters, you don''t need to worry about this material for now, although I plan to forge a spear. Weapon, but this one forged now is just for practice. I handed it out like homework after I learned from you, so this one is not the weapon I want. After I forged this one, I know How to forge the spear, and how to forge to get the best spear. At that time, I would forge my own weapons. It would be great if I could get the best materials. If I couldn¡¯t, I would not force it. After all, I am a forger. I¡¯m not a cultivator anymore, I don¡¯t have so much time to collect materials slowly. Moreover, even if I forge a spear weapon, I don¡¯t know how many times I can use it, because when I become a superb forger, there must be a lord. The guards sent to protect me, the weapon may be redundant for me."


    "You boy, you are really confident!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, a master hummed and felt that Tang Ye always looked very confident. This is good, but it is not good. I am afraid that I will become proud and complacent. .


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Master, don''t you know what kind of person I am?"


    Now that Tang Ye said so, a little dwarf master was relieved. After getting along during this period of time, they had already learned a lot about Tang Ye, and believed that Tang Ye would handle his own affairs well. The three-master dwarf said to him: "Well, since you said that, then do what you say. Sometimes I have to admit that we are old, and you are smarter in our heads. We can do, It is to teach you the best forging technique. If you need it, you can also forge the best weapon. However, your pursuit seems to be that nothing is better than making it by yourself. This idea is very good. You can make it yourself. , The meaning is completely different. Perhaps a person¡¯s life exists for various meanings. So, now, our masters will give you all their forging techniques. As for the weapons you want, you can build them yourself. We don¡¯t intervene. Of course, if you have anything you want to ask, you can say as much as possible."


    "Thank you very much for the masters!" Tang Ye said to the dwarf masters.


    After that, Tang Ye began to forge a complete spear, because it was for practice, so he didn''t need to use any materials, he just used the thick iron in the forging workshop. This requires a forging process, and crude iron will naturally be quenched into refined iron. When the forging is completed, it will become an iron gun.


    From the first step of controlling the forging fire to the final forming, several dwarf masters were all around to guide Tang Ye, and the final product was a very delicate iron gun weapon. Although it only uses iron materials, it is also very good because it has refined iron. It can also have a good price if it is put on an outside exchange.


    "Very well, you forged it very successfully." The five-master dwarf appreciated the spear forged by Tang Ye very much. Forging to reach such a level for the first time, it is definitely a genius.


    Tang Ye was very happy and looked forward to it. He is already familiar with how to forge a spear, and is ready to forge his own artifact with the power of undead flame!

 Chapter 2796： Pie in the sky!

    In fact, forged weapons can be inlaid with gems if they want to become more powerful. However, inlay gems can also be operated in this later stage, so don''t worry if you don''t have power gems at first.


    Now Tang Ye had forged a spear by himself, and several dwarf masters also taught him the essentials of forging a spear. He knew what to do and what to pay attention to. So even if he is alone, he can forge a good spear.


    Basically, this forged now can also be used as a qualified spear weapon, which can be given to the lord as a soldier''s weapon. The soldier weapons of the Pearl Star were forged by the forging divisions outside. They must have spent much more time learning forging techniques than Tang Ye. However, in only a few days, Tang Ye''s forged things have caught up with them, and they have reached the standard for soldiers to use weapons, which is absolutely amazing.


    Although the long spear forged by Tang Ye was used for hand training, it was up to the standard for soldiers to use, so there was no need to waste it.


    Outside, the apprentices who were forging weapons and studying, saw a spear being sent from the special forging workshop of the stainless steel team, and were immediately attracted. At first they thought that this spear was forged by a few dwarf masters, it must be a top-grade weapon. However, after they observed, they found that this spear was unremarkable, and they couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed. It was definitely not a weapon forged by the stainless steel team.


    However, after being disappointed, they slowly became surprised, because they realized one thing: this spear is not like the work of a few dwarves, so in the steel team workshop, there is only one forging this one. The man with the spear is Tang Ye!


    But how is this possible? No matter how talented Tang Ye is and the skills of the stainless steel team are strong, Tang Ye has only been studying for seven or eight days, so he can forge such a high-quality spear? That has reached the military level. It would be nothing more than forging an ordinary spear, but it was forging such a high quality.


    Many blacksmiths can''t believe such a thing. These blacksmiths who have studied for a year or two, or even for a few years, have just been able to forge weapons of that quality. But Tang Ye only took eight days, no matter how genius he is, he can''t be so genius, right?


    Many blacksmiths do not believe it!


    However, the next day, when the dwarf masters went to rest, Tang Ye forged in the workshop alone. Many forgers looked over and found that Tang Ye was forging a spear. They saw from the beginning to the end, and saw Tang Ye forging. I took a long gun. The quality is the same as the one I took out before. It has reached the military level and needs to be sent to the weapon management warehouse.


    "This..." Many forgers saw this scene with their own eyes and had to believe it. At this moment, many forgers and apprentices looked at Tang Ye as if they were looking at a monster. Tang Ye forged such a weapon in such a short time, it can be said that he has reached the level of a second-order forge, and may even be close to the third-order. This is simply unimaginable, this is the most talented person they have ever seen.


    If this goes on, it won''t be long before Tang Ye will become a superb blacksmith. But now that Tang Ye is still so young, it can be said that he has a promising future. By now, Tang Ye''s identity as an old human race was irrelevant. Even if it''s just a Tier 2 forger, you can get good treatment, and safety can get rid of the bad experiences of the old human race. Therefore, at this time, many blacksmiths and apprentices stopped talking about Tang Ye as a blacksmith, and their views and attitudes towards Tang Ye were completely reversed.


    In the future, they would never ridicule Tang Ye anymore, they would only be very respectful and even flatter them. They can guess that soon, the lord will meet Tang Ye in person. Because of such forging genius, it is rare in a century. Forging geniuses are highly respected everywhere, not to mention that they are still in the Pearl Star, a place where Ying Wushuang promotes talents. And now that the Pearl Star is still secretly studying lore weapons, it is even more important to cultivate talents for forging.


    Sure enough, two spears were forged in Tang Ye, one was an iron spear and the other was a steel spear. After these two military-grade spears were taken out, someone came to Tang Ye immediately, and the person who came to look for it was still Fang Changzhou came in person.


    Fang Changzhou is Ying Wushuang''s confidant. Although his strength is not very good, he is very smart and strategic and has a very high status in the Pearl Star. Seeing Fang Changzhou come to Tang Ye in person, many forgers knew that Tang Ye was really going to make a difference. They suddenly regretted it very much. They knew that Tang Ye hadn''t been embarrassed at the beginning, and now Tang Ye''s strength and status have rapidly improved, surpassing them, and may far surpass them in the future. Such people should be pleased.


    Although Lan Ye was very surprised by Tang Ye''s things, she didn''t regret it. Lan Ye himself is the young master of the deputy lord''s house, and has his own rights and status, and he does not need to envy people. To say that he envied Tang Ye, that is forging talent.


    He chose to become a blacksmith, surely because he wanted to make great achievements. Unfortunately, his talent is not too outstanding, so if you want to become a superb blacksmith, I don''t know how long it will take. However, Tang Ye, a person who came later than him, is still an old human race, but because of his superb talent, his strength has risen dramatically now and he is stronger than them. Lan Ye really hopes that she can do the same.


    However, he was also happy for Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was his friend. In the past few days, while learning forging techniques, Tang Ye ran to connect with Lan Ye and became a real friend with Tang Ye.


    In Jax''s office, Fang Changzhou and Jax were both inside. Fang Changzhou had already been called Tang Ye, but Tang Ye hadn''t arrived yet, they were the only two of them.


    Fang Changzhou exclaimed again and again. A few days ago he heard Tang Ye say that he was going to the forging workshop. In fact, he didn¡¯t think too much. He just wanted Tang Ye to go over here and take Tang Ye when he was done. See Lord Ying Wushuang. But he never expected that the original intention was to let Tang Ye have a place to go, but Tang Ye had come up with the current thing-turned out to be a peerless genius in forging!


    With super high forging talent, he reached the level of a second-order forge in just a few days, and he can forge military-grade weapons. What a joke! Fang Changzhou feels that this is simply smashing a pie from the sky, allowing him to get such a precious talent for nothing?


    He also thought Tang Ye was incredible. I thought it was just someone who killed the enemy and saved him and saved the crisis, but I didn''t expect to be a forging genius. It was really amazing!

 Chapter 2797： Power binding!

    Fang Changzhou would attach so much importance to Tang Ye, the most fundamental reason is that Tang Ye knew the secret of Nirvana''s heart. In order to prevent Tang Ye from revealing the secret of Nirvana''s heart, he wanted Tang Ye to be his own. Otherwise, I am afraid that Tang Ye will be killed. However, he was not such a heartless person, Tang Ye rescued him when he was on the cargo ship. Therefore, winning Tang Ye became his priority.


    He also knew that Tang Ye, as an old human race, had a lot of incredible things in him. For example, those two very strong martial arts. Another example is knowing the secret of Nirvana. So in the past few days, he has been investigating Tang Ye''s information. Since he intends to win over Tang Ye and arrange for Tang Ye to deal with the relationship between the old human race and the new human race, he must make sure that Tang Ye is a trustworthy person.


    What only surprised Fang Changzhou was that even though he arranged a lot of manpower to investigate Tang Ye, in the end he could not investigate too much information related to Tang Ye. But after so many days, he felt that he was going to come back and take Tang Ye to see Lord Ying Wushuang. After all, he had agreed to Tang Ye to see Ying Wushuang and arrange to deal with the affairs of the old human race. If it weren''t for Tang Ye who said he was going to the forging workshop, he couldn''t have passed this long without mentioning it.


    What he never expected was that when he came back to the forging workshop, he actually heard the shocking news of Tang Ye. Tang Ye is actually a forging genius, or a genius among geniuses! The measured forging talent is very superb, and in the past few days, Tang Ye can forge military-grade weapons!


    Now even if Tang Ye didn''t use it to arrange and deal with the affairs between the old human race and the new human race, she still had to treat it well. Forging talents is very rare. Since Tang Ye is such a talent, he must hold it in his hand and cultivate it into his own weapon.


    "Jax, is Tang Ye really the kind of peerless genius you call it?" Fang Changzhou had a good relationship with Jax. He wanted to confirm this and asked Jax eagerly.


    Jax nodded. He was an unsmiling person. When he talked about Tang Ye''s affairs, he couldn''t help his expression a little bit. He seemed to have a lot to say, but he might not be a person who is good at long talks. He just nodded and said: "Yes."


    "How do you see it?" Fang Changzhou was a cautious person, and he asked Jax without being dazzled by excitement.


    Jax said: "According to the information reported by the stainless steel team, Tang Ye has already taken control of the fire-controlling elf. In the previous test of forging talent, he could quench thick iron into refined iron. But, if I''m not wrong, He actually had reservations. In addition, it took only five days to learn the forging knowledge of the stainless steel team. On the sixth day, he could forge military-grade weapons. On the seventh day On the eighth day, he forged more military-grade weapons, and targeted different materials, from simple fine iron, fine steel, to crystal iron and other materials. When have you seen such forging talents? "


    Fang Changzhou really took a breath after listening to Jax. Who has seen such a forging talent? Because there is no such talent. One appeared now, and that was the only one!


    "Haha, **** it, how could such a forging talent come to us!" Fang Changzhou was so excited, he didn''t expect such a thing to happen, it was like a pie in the sky. As long as there is nothing wrong with Tang Ye, then they have obtained a huge genius, which is undoubtedly of great significance.


    When Fang Changzhou was happy, he thought of something and immediately said: "The matter about Tang Ye must be kept secret and cannot be spread out indiscriminately, otherwise I am afraid that Tang Ye will be targeted. Now Pearl Star does not know how many enemy spies are lurking in. If Tang Ye is targeted by them, the chance of being assassinated may be greatly increased."


    Jax nodded and said, "I understand this naturally."


    While Fang Changzhou and Jax were talking, Tang Ye arrived. Fang Changzhou greeted him very warmly, excited and smiling, and said, "Warrior Tang Ye, are you here? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I didn''t expect that you not only joined the stainless steel team to study, but also became an excellent forger. God. , I can¡¯t believe it, how many things you still have that you haven¡¯t told me?"


    "In your heart, you must have laughed at us a lot, right? Mind if you are the identity of the old human race, or something, look down on you, as everyone knows, it is you who look down on us!" Fang Changzhou smiled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hurriedly waved his hand, and the other Changzhou said, "Captain Fang, let''s call you Lord Fang. Don''t be so polite. You don''t need to call me a warrior, just call me Tang Ye. Master Fang is actually joking. , I don¡¯t have any hidden skills. I am only interested in forging, so I may have achieved some results. Compared with Master Jia and a few masters, it is far behind."


    "Haha, Tang Ye, you don¡¯t need to be so humble. Master Jia told me about your affairs. You are a rare genius in a century. You have to accept my praise. Because I¡¯m here now and I have something to tell you. Maybe you will It feels very realistic, but excellent people must be given preferential treatment, especially in the Pearl Star. Therefore, Lord Lord has directly told me that I must meet you in person, and I must take you to the court. Now I just want to ask Brother Tang Ye, I wonder if you want to, when is it convenient?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Master Fang, we are all grown-ups. There are certain things that everyone knows well. Presumably no matter if I want to see Lord Lord, I will go. To put it bluntly, , I can go, and I have to go if I don¡¯t. If I don¡¯t go and don¡¯t want to work for Lord Lord, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to leave Pearl Star smoothly, right?¡±


    "Haha, Brother Tang Ye, look at what you said, no." Fang Changzhou slapped in a bit embarrassingly, saying that smart people can see through but not through when they speak, but now Tang Ye has broken through, really let Fang Changzhou and Jax All a little embarrassing. However, even so, they must have kept the genius of Tang Ye. If it doesn''t work, they don''t mind using vaguely dirty methods.


    In any case, there is a premise that they will not give in: they cannot become their own, and they will never make him an enemy.


    Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t actually have much choice now, either staying and working for Ying Wushuang, or just staying here to accomplish nothing, in short, it is impossible to let him go and become the enemy''s helper. If Tang Ye wanted to have more choices, then he would become stronger and get rid of the situation of being **** by the forces by his own ability.


    Tang Ye doesn''t mind being **** now, because he still has a lot of things to do, and doing those things is beneficial when he is **** by the forces. So he smiled at Changzhou, "Since Master Fang said so, I have to go to see the lord no matter how busy I am. It''s better to go tomorrow."

 Chapter 2798： All the people are soldiers!

    Fang Changzhou was very happy when Tang Ye nodded and agreed. It seemed that Tang Ye had made a choice, and then he went back and told Tang Ye that he would come back to pick Tang Ye the next day.


    After Fang Changzhou left, Jax did not say much to Tang Ye, only that Tang Ye did a good job. Before Tang Ye left, he stopped Tang Ye and said, "The five forging masters of the fine steel team, you have to learn from them. Their skills are not worse than mine."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded. He doesn''t doubt what Jax said. Although others say that Jax''s forging skills are the strongest, in fact, the five dwarf masters of the steel team may not be worse than Jax. The reason why Jax is strong is that he has mastered every step in the forging very superbly, and can forge outstanding things by himself. However, a few dwarf masters will not work. They can be said to be seriously "disciplinary". It would be very difficult for them to forge an outstanding prop by themselves. However, taking a forging step alone, the five dwarf masters may be stronger than Jax.


    After Tang Ye left Jax''s office, he planned to take a rest first. Then find a time to forge alone and forge your own weapon-forge using the power source crystal of the undead flame!


    Phoenix''s power source crystal is not a power gem, but a main material, which is the same forging material as iron and steel. Of course, in comparison, the power source crystal of the undead flame is legendary material, while iron and steel are just ordinary materials. So the difference between the two is huge. It is necessary to forge the power source crystal of the undead flame, because such a material is very rare, and it is logically very difficult to forge, but the result is not the case.


    The power source crystal of the undead flame itself was bred from the undead flame. It was already very pure and almost free of impurities, so there was no need to do this step of tempering. Then you can directly enter the forging step, forging the power source crystal of the undead flame into the spear shape you want, and then polishing, and the final product.


    There is no power gem that can be inlaid, so it is simply forged into weapons with the power source crystal of the undead flame. Forged by forging, you can use the power of the undead flame power source crystal, so that even a simple spear is powerful.


    It can be said that this is directly from the power of the undead sacred beast, if it is not the peak power, who can be the opponent? What is needed next is for Tang Ye to become stronger in order to exert the power of the undead flame power source crystal. However, now that Tang Ye didn''t pay much attention to cultivation, it was a problem.


    "This kind of physical weapon is different from the power mimicry weapon. It needs to be carried at any time. It seems a bit inconvenient." Tang Ye said to the Phoenix with some annoyance while forging the undead flame power source crystal.


    Phoenix knows that he wants to carry it easily, so it¡¯s simpler, and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t there many spear weapon shapes in the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith? There are also many shapes, which can be folded and stretched. I remember that there was a very flexible spear shape, which can be reduced to a small stick. When used, it changes and becomes a spear. Moreover, the shape of the spear is no different from those of huge and heavy weapons. On the contrary, it is more powerful. By the way, this kind of weapon shape requires very high forging materials, and few people can forge it."


    Hearing what the Phoenix said, Tang Ye immediately searched the memory of the Tier 10 blacksmith, and she found that there was a stretched spear with a flexible shape like a mechanism. After he took a closer look, he discovered that the materials needed to forge this spear were legendary, materials that could only be produced by existences like the phoenix holy beast, and the premise was the power source crystal. I am afraid that no one can forge such a request. After all, if you want to have an existence like the Undead Sacred Beast, no one can do it except the level of Emperor Void.


    However, the undead flame power source crystal that Tang Ye now possesses is exactly this level of material, so he can forge such a spear weapon. In this case, it can be carried at any time, and it is also convenient. Even if it is carried like a small wooden stick, people who are not paying attention may not be able to see it.


    "That''s it!" Tang Ye was very happy. It was so convenient to have the memory of this Tier 10 blacksmith.


    "As for the inlaid power gems, I will talk about it later. Moreover, now I forge this undead flame power source crystal weapon, I am afraid I can''t use it casually. Because no matter the shape, or the power it contains, it is very important. If other people see it, a lot of my information will be exposed." Tang Ye said with other worries.


    "This is indeed the same. Such a weapon and such power are good for dealing with the enemy in private. If it is made public, and now your cultivation strength has not been improved, it will inevitably go wrong." Phoenix said.


    Tang Ye thought of a way and said, "In this case, I will carry such a weapon first, but I will not use it as a last resort. As for my safety, I will forge the technology of the earth''s ancestral land next. The weapon matter. And now Fang Changzhou knows that I am very talented in forging, and will send someone to protect me. Therefore, with these two guarantees, I am still in this pearl star, I think there will be no big problems. "


    Speaking of this, Tang Ye asked Phoenix: "Senior, have you searched the memory of scientific and technological weapons about the earth''s ancestors? How many details are there? What weapons are they?"


    He especially hoped that he could have a pistol, because he made a pistol and it was not difficult to deal with the enemy. At least it can be unexpected. Moreover, if you can forge technological weapons, you can use the forging knowledge to integrate the power here. For example, bullets are not only polished bullets, but also give elemental power. In this way, it can also deal with powerful cultivators. If you fight alone, you may not have much advantage, but you can exert great power when you put it into war.


    Take the pistol as an example, it definitely has a huge effect on helping the old human race. Because of the pistol, there is a very significant feature-all the people are soldiers!


    The use of a pistol can shoot as long as simple training is required. Perhaps the accuracy is different, but in the face of a dense army, the accuracy of shooting is relatively low. This situation is also very suitable for the old people. Because the old human race was suppressed and hunted down, few people could cultivate to become strong. Most of them are weak, so how can they fight back?


    If you rely solely on cultivation, I don''t know how long it will take to cultivate. But with a pistol, everything is different. Perhaps after a month, the old human race can resist!

 Chapter 2799： Immortal King Halberd!

    Since the last time Tang Que mentioned the technological weapons of the earth''s ancestors to the Phoenix, Phoenix has been sorting out related memories. Affected by Tang Ye, she felt that the technological weapons developed on the earth''s ancestral land could indeed play a huge role in the war situation in this world.


    She slept in the ancestral land of the earth for thousands of years, watching the development of the ancestral land of the earth little by little. When the technological weapons appeared, she was very surprised and sighed at the ingenuity of the people on earth. At that time, she was also interested in this kind of technological weapon, because she wondered if this kind of weapon could be used to fight the Void Emperor. Therefore, her memory of technological weapons is still very detailed. For pistols, various shells and the like are available.


    Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "I will pass on the weapon information about the earth''s ancestors to you in a while, but because there are more, I will pass the memory information of the pistol to you first. You can forge this weapon first."


    The Phoenix originally opposed Tang Ye''s forging route, but her ultimate goal is to eliminate Emperor Void. Now she can use Earth¡¯s technological weapons to deal with Emperor Void. She thinks this is not bad, so she fully supports Tang Ye¡¯s forging technological weapons. .


    Tang Ye then received the memory of the pistol passed on to him by the Phoenix, and after a brief look at the memory, he found that the structure of the pistol was very detailed, and it was impossible to forge it right now. He was very fortunate that although the world also developed some things like technology, such as spaceships, it relied on elemental power, not science. In other words, if there is no elemental power, none of these things can work. However, technological weapons are different. Even if there is no elemental power, technological weapons can be used and exert tremendous power. And if you put elemental power on technological weapons, it will be icing on the cake.


    Tang Ye is now full of confidence and goes to forge first. To forge a spear, and to forge a pistol. However, the pistol cannot be formed all at once, and other accessories need to be made, so it cannot be done all at once. He was not in a hurry and went to forge the spear first.


    It''s not difficult to forge the spear. Taking advantage of the rest of the others now, he took out the undead flame power source crystal given by the phoenix through the soul world and began to forge it.


    With the familiar experience before, and the detailed memory of the tenth-order forge, he forged weapons like copying fonts, as long as he is careful, he can build very well. In the end, it took him two hours to forge a halberd made from the source crystal of undead flame power.


    The shape is telescopic, and the shape is based on the overlord halberd used in the ancestral land of the earth. Because it was forged with the power source crystal of the undead flame, he named it the undead halberd. Holding the forged Undead King¡¯s Halberd, Tang Ye waved it and activated the switch of the Undead King¡¯s Halberd. Suddenly, the Undead King¡¯s Halberd stretched and retracted one by one, and finally turned into a completed Undead King¡¯s Halberd.


    Under the action of the power source crystal of the undead flame, this halberd automatically emits a raging flame, with an extraordinary momentum. And under the domineering appearance of the Overlord Halberd, it appeared to be such a weapon, and it was a god-level quality at first glance.


    Holding the Undead King Halberd, Tang Ye felt a powerful force pouring into his body. Suddenly, he found that he had broken through!


    "This..." Tang Ye was very excited and felt very embarrassed. Could it be that the Immortal King Halberd couldn''t see that his strength was too low and helped him to improve by a level?


    Now, he has reached the fourth level of the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea. In fact, this is the power source crystal of the undead flame itself has tremendous power, if Tang Ye and the Phoenix were not fused together, they could not bear it at all, I am afraid it would have died.


    Looking at the blazing Undead King Halberd in his hand, Tang Ye was very excited again. Although he was only the fourth-level strength of the Lord of the Star Sea, he had the Undead King Halberd, and he felt that even if he went to fight with the Lord of the Star Sea, he would not lose. Coupled with the powerful martial arts taught by the Phoenix, everything will not be a problem.


    Worried about waiting for someone to come, Tang Ye didn''t dare to show such a powerful halberd for too long, so she shrank and became a small wooden stick that could be easily carried on her body. Then, he began to study the problem of pistols, to see how to forge a pistol.


    Because of the memory of the phoenix, he only needs to prepare according to the construction parts. If you need steel, copper, or other materials, you can collect all of them slowly, and then start to build a pistol.


    "Tang Ye, what have you been up to lately?" After Tang Ye had planned, he had just forged the Undead King Halberd and planned to take a rest. At this time, other blacksmiths and apprentices came to work in the workshop, and Lan Ye came to greet Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m not busy, it''s just studying and forging, which is boring and boring. However, since you want to become a superb forger, you have to endure this."


    Lan Ye is no longer showing the face of a powerful young master to Tang Ye, and has a good relationship with Tang Ye, and said: "You don''t need to be humble. If you can be like you, then I will be boring and boring. What a pity, People are more popular than others, and I can''t compare to you, a super genius."


    Tang Ye laughed. He knew that he was really good, so he was not so humble, but he also had to encourage Lan Ye and said, "Lan Ye, you don¡¯t have to be discouraged. Although you learn a little slower, as long as If you stick to it, you will definitely achieve good results in the future."


    Lan Ye rolled his eyes and hummed: "Why do you feel that you are a little bit awkward when standing and talking? But forget it, anyway, you have that talent, I can''t refute it even if it''s a joke. Fang Changzhou came to you just now, yes Why? I heard that I was going to take you to see the lord. It¡¯s not surprising, as you are so talented, it¡¯s strange that the lord is missing. Then when did you go to see the lord?"


    "Tomorrow." Tang Ye replied.


    "Tomorrow?" Lan Ye thought for a while, then came out happy, and said with a smile: "Tomorrow I am going to find Ying Qiandu. I heard that when you were a cultivator, you cultivated the power of the undead. It happened to win Qiandu. I also practice the power of necromancers. I told him about you earlier that he is very interested in you. Do you want to go to play together tomorrow? Hey, staying in the forging workshop for a long time, boring and bored, should also play appropriately , Go have a little wine, watch the girls dance, or go to the auction house to see if there are any good products, will you go?"


    Tang Ye thinks this is not bad. Recently, he has been immersed in learning forging knowledge, and he should also go out to blow the air. He nodded to Lan Ye and said: "No problem, but it''s better after I go to see the lord, but I don''t know when it will end."


    "It''s okay, I''ll wait for you." Lan Ye smiled.

 Chapter 2800： Mention some conditions!

    After Tang Ye and Lan Ye made an agreement, they went back to rest. Now he is relatively stable in Pearl Star, and he can try to do more. The previous decision in the Boundary Zombie Sea was to introduce resources, so now, it is time to recruit slowly.


    And this, you have to take a look at the Pearl Star. The Star of the Pearl is a very comprehensive universe of stars. There are all kinds of people, and there are also various situations. Therefore, no matter what resources you are looking for, or who you are recruiting, you can recruit at Pearl Star.


    The next day, Fang Changzhou personally came to the forging workshop to pick up Tang Ye, and took a luxurious mount. When Tang Ye was out, he saw a few people through the curtains, and he felt very incredible. Those were the bounty hunters who had been eyeing him, Chen Suifeng and Li Luolei.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. These bounty hunters are guarding him, because he provoked these bounty hunters that day, these bounty hunters have been squatting on him all the time, wanting to teach him, but also want to capture him to the new human race . He felt it necessary to teach these bounty hunters a lesson, so as not to be bullied for himself.


    It is not difficult for Tang Ye to teach these bounty hunters now. With the treatment he now enjoys at Pearl Star, he has already had a huge shelter umbrella, and these bounty hunters must give face. However, Tang Ye did not intend to use these umbrellas, he wanted to use his own power to solve these threats. Think about it, he thinks there is a very unreasonable place, that is why a race can be used as a bounty object. Doesn''t it mean that bounty hunters can destroy the old human race? This kind of thing is too unreasonable, it is like legalizing the war, Tang Ye thinks that it is very unreasonable to happen in the territory of the Great Emperor Galaxy.


    Since he wanted to solve the problems of the old human race, the first thing Tang Ye had to do was how to protect the old human race, otherwise when he could help the old human race, the old human race had been wiped out, so what else would he help. Therefore, he intends to request this from the lord Ying Wushuang and revoke the bounty offered by the Bounty Guild to the old human race.


    Tang Ye ignored the bounty hunters on the mount for the time being, waiting for a chance to solve them in private. Now he is about to deal with the problems of the old human race, starting with protecting them.


    The Lord¡¯s Mansion is located in the center of the Pearl Star and is very luxuriously built. It cannot be said that Ying Wushuang is extravagant, but because the Pearl Star is developing very well and has a prosperous economy. Now, in order to protect Tang Ye¡¯s information from leaking too much, Fang Changzhou asked people to ride in directly, preventing others from seeing Tang Ye. Otherwise, Tang Ye is an old human race, but it is definitely not easy to enjoy Fang Changzhou''s personal reception and to be able to see the city lord.


    This might expose Tang Ye as a genius forger. In this case, Tang Ye would easily become the target of the enemy''s assassination.


    When they arrived at the lord''s mansion, they were all Ying Wushuang people. Fang Changzhou and Tang Ye got off their mounts, and Fang Changzhou took Tang Ye to see Ying Wushuang. Although the people in the lord''s mansion are worthy of trust, the people in the mansion at this time were very surprised to see that Tang Ye was an old human race. They all said that there were guests coming today and the lord personally received them, but they never expected that it was an old human coming.


    "Manager Fang is good." When the people in the mansion saw Fang Changzhou, they greeted him one after another. No wonder his status was so high. It turned out that he was in charge of the lord''s mansion. This is definitely not easy.


    Fang Changzhou ignored these servants and directly took Tang Ye to see Ying Wushuang. When I arrived in the lobby, I saw a burly, imposing man, that was Ying Wushuang, a kind of kingly style.


    "Lord, I brought Tang Ye." Fang Changzhou said to Ying Wushuang.


    When Ying Wushuang saw Tang Ye, he smiled, not in line with the majestic momentum, and seemed to be a gentle person.


    "You''re Tang Ye, a genius forger? Haha, younger than I thought, it turned out to be a hero from the young master, not bad." Ying Wushuang first spoke to Tang Ye, praised again and again, very polite.


    Tang Ye smiled. He eats too much of this sugar-coated cannonball and will not be affected. He said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord has passed the award. No matter how talented he is, he still needs the hard work and help of the day after tomorrow, otherwise the genius will eventually Become a mediocre."


    "You are right, haha, I already know that you work very hard in the forging workshop, so you will definitely become an excellent forger. I want to see you today because I want to ask if you have considered the future? What are you going to do in the future? I hope you don''t blame the lord directly, haha, everyone is embarrassed because it is too polite." Ying Wushuang smiled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded. That''s good. You don''t have to be too polite to waste time doing any etiquette, and said: "Lord Lord has anything to say, you can just say it, I must be Mr. Fang to tell you."


    Ying Wushuang was taken aback and looked at Tang Ye with a smile. This old human race is indeed somewhat different. Then he was not polite, and said, "Tang Ye, my purpose of looking for you is to ask if you want to join me, and I will give you a return beyond imagination." Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Thank you Lord Lord for your kindness, but I think you should speak more directly. Some things don¡¯t need to be hidden anymore. There are only you and me, as well as Manager Fang. Do you have other ears?"


    Ying Wushuang''s eyes narrowed, and Tang Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to directly talk about it. This is very interesting. He glanced at Fang Changzhou, and Fang Changzhou shook his head helplessly and smiled. Tang Ye was such a person, and he was a wise star who couldn''t figure it out.


    "Haha." Ying Wushuang found that he liked Tang Ye a little bit. This kid, as an old human, was so unkind to him and a little interesting.


    "Since you said that, then I''ll just make it clear." Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye and said, "I asked you if you would like to stay at the Pearl Star. It is naturally a kind word. And the truth, I am right. You have already made arrangements. In fact, from the moment you know the heart of Nirvana, it is destined that I will solve you well. The heart of Nirvana is related to the star of my pearl and even the stars in the eastern part of the world, so I will never let it This secret has been leaked out. Then, if you know this secret, you can''t leave this place easily."


    "I understand." Tang Ye nodded to Ying Wushuang.


    "It''s okay if you understand. I like to deal with smart people like you." Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye again: "Originally I thought it was just because of Nirvana''s heart that arranged you, but I didn''t expect that you are a forging genius. I am. Now I am thirsty for talents, especially for forging geniuses. So, you can put forward the conditions, I will satisfy as much as possible, but you have to serve me."


    Tang Ye had already guessed that Ying Wushuang would say these things, and said with a smile: "In this case, I will make some conditions."

 Chapter 2801： Kill with a knife!

    Tang Ye had already thought about the conditions she had to mention. Since Xiang Ying Wushuang had served his life, of course he had to accomplish his purpose. Of course, he will not enjoy the benefits provided by Ying Wushuang in vain, and he will definitely pay back. Now it is necessary to discuss these matters clearly, so that the plan can be carried out one by one.


    Ying Wushuang liked Tang Ye''s direct negotiation and said, "Haha, if the conditions are good, I''m afraid you don''t have the conditions. Then our conversation can be much simpler. So what are your conditions, can you talk about it?"


    Tang Ye is not polite, and said: "I only want two conditions. One, arrange a guard for me. I need someone to protect my safety, because I will deal with the old human affairs and I will definitely be targeted. . Second, I hope Lord Lord can let the Bounty Guild revoke the bounty for the old human race, otherwise I feel that my reward is simply an insult to me, and the problem of the old human race must be dealt with. This point must be resolved. As for other conditions Like remuneration, I don¡¯t think I need to say any more. That is what the lord needs to consider. You will give me a number. If you are satisfied, I will not have any comments. If you are not satisfied, I will mention it to you."


    Ying Wushuang rolled his eyes and told Tang Ye to be polite. He didn''t expect to speak so politely, but also, since he has the capital, speaking hard is nothing at all. He laughed and said to Tang Ye: "I''m relieved if you say that. Don''t worry, you will never be wronged by the reward. As for the matter of you wanting a guard, there is absolutely no problem. But you want me to revoke it. The Bounty Guild¡¯s announcement of the rewards of the old human race, I am afraid I can¡¯t help you. I know you want to protect the old human race, but I can only protect you in this matter, and the other old human races can¡¯t do anything. Because the bounty guild is a neutral Organizations are not under my jurisdiction. In fact, many bounty guild matters have caused me a headache, but I am helpless. If I directly interfere with the bounty guild, the impact will be huge, because the number of bounty guilds is bigger than you and I think There are many. It can be said that the number of bounty hunters certified in the bounty guild is beyond your imagination. The bounty guild is an alliance that is not only established on the Pearl Star, but also exists in other large and small star worlds. If I irritate them and let the people from the Bounty Guild unite against me, I''m afraid I can''t stop them."


    "Bounty Guild is so powerful?" Tang Ye asked in surprise.


    Speaking of this, Ying Wushuang''s expression became a bit fierce, and his aura became somewhat worthy of his name Ying Wushuang, and he snorted coldly: "Huh, if the Bounty Guild had not gathered so many people by relying on it, would I be afraid of them? A few times they openly provoke me and do things that go beyond my regulations. If it weren¡¯t for a lot of scruples now, I would have dealt with them a long time ago! The Bounty Guild is a very good organization that can help many people. However, because of this, many mobs have been added, coupled with incorrect management, and it has become a miasma."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect such a situation. If Ying Wushuang directly interfered with the bounty guild, it might cause a change in the situation of both parties. This impact was extremely huge, presumably Ying Wushuang could not give in. In this case, he can only think of other ways to protect the old human race.


    He asked Ying Wushuang: "Then is there any way for the Bounty Guild to revoke the bounty for the old human race?"


    Ying Wushuang said: "There are many ways, but it is difficult to do it specifically, otherwise I will promise you. One is that you pay more money to let the bounty guild listen to you. But this method may not work, because the new human race treats the old The reward of the Human Race, I received news that someone in the Bounty Guild is on the side of the new Human Race. In other words, this matter cannot be solved with money. If it can be solved with money, it is not a problem, I am sure I can help you. One is that you negotiate terms with the bounty guild, but as I said earlier, the bounty for the old human race is caused by the management of the bounty guild. I am afraid they will not talk to you. One way is to make the bounty guild suffer heavy losses and prevent the new humans from increasing their bargaining chips until they can''t afford it. However, this method requires you to have a strong strength, and I am afraid you are not easy to handle it."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "After all, I just want me to fight the Bounty Guild so much pain, right?"


    Ying Wushuang laughed and said: "Talking to smart people is comfortable. You don¡¯t have to work so hard. Brother Tang Ye already understands what I¡¯m saying. If you want to use this method, you are not alone. In addition to helping you, the servant The corps is also possible. The bounty guild and the mercenary group are actually similar in nature. Zeng Jin''s mercenary group was brilliant for a while, but after the bounty guild developed, the mercenary group''s business was in a mess. It even forced many mercenary groups. Give up the status of mercenary and join the bounty guild. Many people who like to be mercenaries have to give up. It can be said that the contradiction between the mercenary group and the bounty guild is very big. This point, if you make good use of it , There will be unexpected results."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, looking at Ying Wushuang, feeling that Ying Wushuang was really treacherous and wanted to kill with a knife. Moreover, taking advantage of the contradiction between the mercenary group and the bounty guild, Ying Wushuang can also do it, but now it is for him to come. However, he is a good excuse, because he is an old human race, since the bounty guild wants to offer him a reward, it is nothing for him to resist. It can be said that he and the bounty guild have a good reason for fighting, and it can be done directly without worrying about destroying the situation.


    Tang Ye looked at Ying Wushuang and smiled. Although he wanted to protect the old human race, Ying Wushuang was just taking advantage of him, but he couldn''t let them enjoy the benefits in vain. Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang: "I definitely want to do things about the old human race. Even if I want to attack the bounty hunter, I don''t care. But, Lord Lord, you just said that the bounty hunter is also a huge thing for you. Obstacles, then, if I solve the bounty hunter problem, what benefit will you give me?"


    Ying Wushuang didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask for benefits. He really served this kid. Since he served his life, he shouldn''t. He began to feel that Tang Ye was not a good character either, and it might not be easy to control it.


    Ying Wushuang now doesn''t know what Tang Ye wants, and said, "What conditions does Tang Ye want? I can only say that if you solve this matter, then I owe you a huge favor. At the same time, this is also one thing. A huge credit. If that''s the case, I absolutely can''t treat it badly."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I don''t know what conditions are required for the time being, so I won''t talk about this for the time being. Besides, this thing is too difficult to complete. I think I should wait until I finish it. Now I get the Lord Lord to say that, presumably It¡¯s good for me. In that case, I¡¯m relieved.¡±


    "Well, Brother Tang Ye is also a generous person." Ying Wushuang said.


    Then the two said something else, and the conversation was complete. At this time, Lan Ye came to Tang Ye and wanted to find Ying Qiandu to play.


    Lan Ye and Tang Ye had made an appointment yesterday and are going to find Ying Qiandu today. Lan Ye is the young master of the deputy lord''s house, and it is not difficult to come to the lord''s mansion. Today is also a day for him to rest, so it must be fun. Originally, Ying Wushuang was still thinking about whether to take Tang Ye around, but now it is a good thing that Lan Ye and Ying Qiandu are looking for him.


    "Tang Ye, just now you mentioned the need for a guard, I will do it now. Although I did not restrict your outside activities, but there are some things you remember to keep secret. However, this kind of thing may not be kept secret for long. . Now there is a group of enemy rats in the Pearl Star. They are hiding so badly. I am afraid there are ghosts. So, I don¡¯t know how long you can hide your affairs. Then, a strong guard, I will select it for you as soon as possible." Before Tang Ye left, Ying Wushuang said to him.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what kind of guards there would be, but since Ying Wushuang arranged it, it would definitely not be too bad. After all, Ying Wushuang must protect his forging genius now. Having finished talking with Ying Wushuang, he has also left the matter of the old human race to him. In fact, this is how he decided to protect the old human race. And this matter seems to be Tang Ye''s own business, so it is related to Ying Wushuang''s side, it is Ying Wushuang that provides all kinds of help to Tang Ye in secret.


    "Lord Lord, it won''t be a problem for Tang Ye to play outside like this, I''m afraid he has revealed the secret of Nirvana and forging genius." After Tang Ye left, Fang Changzhou said to Ying Wushuang.


    However, Ying Wushuang was not very worried, with a smile on his mouth, and seemed to be in a good mood. He was quite comfortable, and Changzhou said, "Ms. Fang, I am more satisfied with Tang Ye than expected. Now I leave the affairs of the old human race to him. I think there will be unexpected things that were arranged with the past. The effect. As for what you are worried about, you don¡¯t have to. Because Tang Ye is a genius forging thing, I¡¯m afraid it will be discovered. This is something we must solve as soon as possible, that is, the enemy infiltrated the spy. And now, Let Tang Ye go outside to fight and take action against the bounty guild. Although Tang Ye became the focus of everyone, the focus of everyone was Tang Ye¡¯s old human identity. As for forging genius, as long as he doesn¡¯t show it outside, others I don¡¯t know, but it can be covered well.¡±


    "In any case, Tang Ye can''t hide. This kid is very scheming and sharp. Now he hasn''t developed yet. When he develops, do you think he will put me in his eyes? Fortunately, I think it¡¯s great to have such a person."


    Ying Wushuang smiled and hummed, which was very calculating. Fang Changzhou, as a brilliant wise man, naturally guessed something about Tang Ye¡¯s situation, and said: "Lord Lord is really smart and sees bigger things than others. Then Lord Lord, for Tang Ye, do you want to adapt to it? Keep it under control, lest you become the wild horse that runs off the rein, we can''t hold it, and it will adversely affect us."


    "No, just let him toss. I also want to see what he can do. He still has a lot of room for growth, so you must protect him during this time. What do you have when it comes to choosing a guard? Suggestions? Or are there any direct candidates?" Ying Wushuang asked Fang Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou thought for a while and said, "Suggestion, since Tang Ye wants to deal with the bounty guild, he said earlier that he should make good use of the card of the mercenary group, then we can choose a person from the mercenary group. Even if not. The mercenary group must also have something to do with the mercenary group. If the guard of the mercenary group is following Tang Ye, when Tang Ye is about to deal with the bounty guild, this guard will definitely help."


    "Okay, your suggestion is good. Can someone choose?" Ying Wushuang asked Fang Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou thought about it again, and said, "Once the deputy commander of the mercenary regiment, now he is the first guard of our Lord''s Mansion. Miss Sophia is a good candidate."


    "Sophia? That crazy woman? Hmm..." Ying Wushuang seemed to be a little jealous, embarrassed by this matter, and said: "With Sophia''s temperament, I am afraid that something will happen, such as Tang Ye was not killed by the enemy. Instead, she was killed by Sophia. Sophia is a hot mountain bar, hey, I wanted to give up a long time ago. But I happened to have a match with her and lost to her, so I can only fulfill the promise."


    Fang Changzhou laughed, as if a little gloating, and said: "At the beginning, the mercenary group was calculated by the bounty guild and almost disbanded. In order to protect the mercenary group, Miss Sophia let the mercenary group continue and chose to compete with you who are not the lord. , If you lose, hire her to help her keep the mercenary group. As a result, Lord Lord, you really lose..."


    "Shut up the old thing, don''t mention it again!" Ying Wushuang said angrily.


    As Fang Changzhou said, Sophia was born in a mercenary group. When the mercenary group encountered a crisis, as the deputy commander, she stepped forward, gave up her mercenary status, joined the officialdom, and was said to be an unparalleled one. running dog. These are not the main points. The main point is that Sophia was still less than 20 years old. Such a little girl dared to challenge Ying Wushuang directly, which is really admirable. Originally thought she was stupid, but never expected that Ying Wushuang lost. Actually lost to a little girl who was still sucking! Ying Wushuang really lost his face.


    However, thinking of Sophia''s origin is relieved. Sofia comes from the family of the first mercenary and inherits the "Warrior Sword". In such a family, the strength is not generally strong. In addition, Sophia is a very talented person in cultivation. When he challenged Ying Wushuang more than ten years ago, he had reached the pinnacle of the master of the star realm. And now more than ten years ago, Sophia''s strength has broken through the realm of the master of the star realm and reached the sky realm.


    And now Sophia is just over 30 years old. She is still a very young woman, although she is no longer as young as she used to be, but she adds sexiness and beauty, which makes men think more. However, it may be that Sophia''s growth has caused her to be somewhat deformed, so cruel and ruthless, almost like a robot. It may be that the family wants to train Sophia to be an absolute strong, so Sophia has very little perception of the warmth and coldness of human relationships. She performed the task only for completion as the only goal, and any episodes in the way could not affect the result. The mercenary group was calculated and almost disbanded. In fact, it wasn''t that she was so affectionate and righteous, but the family gave her an order to protect the mercenary group. This is the task for her, and it must be completed.


    "I don''t think Tang Ye is sure about that woman..." Thinking about Sophia''s horror, Ying Wushuang still felt that he needed to consider it.


    Fang Changzhou felt that it was very suitable, and said, "Miss Sophia is actually very suitable. If Tang Ye gets into conflict and wants to kill the bounty hunter, she will never hesitate."

 Chapter 2802： Guard choice!

    Lan Ye and Tang Ye had made an appointment yesterday and are going to find Ying Qiandu today. Lan Ye is the young master of the deputy lord''s house, and it is not difficult to come to the lord''s mansion. Today is also a day for him to rest, so it must be fun. Originally, Ying Wushuang was still thinking about whether to take Tang Ye around, but now it is a good thing that Lan Ye and Ying Qiandu are looking for him.


    "Tang Ye, just now you mentioned the need for a guard, I will do it now. Although I did not restrict your outside activities, but there are some things you remember to keep secret. However, this kind of thing may not be kept secret for long. . Now there is a group of enemy rats in the Pearl Star. They are hiding so badly. I am afraid there are ghosts. So, I don¡¯t know how long you can hide your affairs. Then, a strong guard, I will select it for you as soon as possible." Before Tang Ye left, Ying Wushuang said to him.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what kind of guards there would be, but since Ying Wushuang arranged it, it would definitely not be too bad. After all, Ying Wushuang must protect his forging genius now. Having finished talking with Ying Wushuang, he has also left the matter of the old human race to him. In fact, this is how he decided to protect the old human race. And this matter seems to be Tang Ye''s own business, so it is related to Ying Wushuang''s side, it is Ying Wushuang that provides all kinds of help to Tang Ye in secret.


    "Lord Lord, it won''t be a problem for Tang Ye to play outside like this, I''m afraid he has revealed the secret of Nirvana and forging genius." After Tang Ye left, Fang Changzhou said to Ying Wushuang.


    However, Ying Wushuang was not very worried, with a smile on his mouth, and seemed to be in a good mood. He was quite comfortable, and Changzhou said, "Ms. Fang, I am more satisfied with Tang Ye than expected. Now I leave the affairs of the old human race to him. I think there will be unexpected things that were arranged with the past. The effect. As for what you are worried about, you don¡¯t have to. Because Tang Ye is a genius forging thing, I¡¯m afraid it will be discovered. This is something we must solve as soon as possible, that is, the enemy infiltrated the spy. And now, Let Tang Ye go outside to fight and take action against the bounty guild. Although Tang Ye became the focus of everyone, the focus of everyone was Tang Ye¡¯s old human identity. As for forging genius, as long as he doesn¡¯t show it outside, others I don¡¯t know, but it can be covered well.¡±


    "In any case, Tang Ye can''t hide. This kid is very scheming and sharp. Now he hasn''t developed yet. When he develops, do you think he will put me in his eyes? Fortunately, I think it¡¯s great to have such a person."


    Ying Wushuang smiled and hummed, which was very calculating. Fang Changzhou, as a brilliant wise man, naturally guessed something about Tang Ye¡¯s situation, and said: "Lord Lord is really smart and sees bigger things than others. Then Lord Lord, for Tang Ye, do you want to adapt to it? Keep it under control, lest you become the wild horse that runs off the rein, we can''t hold it, and it will adversely affect us."


    "No, just let him toss. I also want to see what he can do. He still has a lot of room for growth, so you must protect him during this time. What do you have when it comes to choosing a guard? Suggestions? Or are there any direct candidates?" Ying Wushuang asked Fang Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou thought for a while and said, "Suggestion, since Tang Ye wants to deal with the bounty guild, he said earlier that he should make good use of the card of the mercenary group, then we can choose a person from the mercenary group. Even if not. The mercenary group must also have something to do with the mercenary group. If the guard of the mercenary group is following Tang Ye, when Tang Ye is about to deal with the bounty guild, this guard will definitely help."


    "Okay, your suggestion is good. Can someone choose?" Ying Wushuang asked Fang Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou thought about it again, and said, "Once the deputy commander of the mercenary regiment, now he is the first guard of our Lord''s Mansion. Miss Sophia is a good candidate."


    "Sophia? That crazy woman? Hmm..." Ying Wushuang seemed to be a little jealous, embarrassed by this matter, and said: "With Sophia''s temperament, I am afraid that something will happen, such as Tang Ye was not killed by the enemy. Instead, she was killed by Sophia. Sophia is a hot mountain bar, hey, I wanted to give up a long time ago. But I happened to have a match with her and lost to her, so I can only fulfill the promise."


    Fang Changzhou laughed, as if a little gloating, and said: "At the beginning, the mercenary group was calculated by the bounty guild and almost disbanded. In order to protect the mercenary group, Miss Sophia let the mercenary group continue and chose to compete with you who are not the lord. , If you lose, hire her to help her keep the mercenary group. As a result, Lord Lord, you really lose..."


    "Shut up the old thing, don''t mention it again!" Ying Wushuang said angrily.


    As Fang Changzhou said, Sophia was born in a mercenary group. When the mercenary group encountered a crisis, as the deputy commander, she stepped forward, gave up her mercenary status, joined the officialdom, and was said to be an unparalleled one. running dog. These are not the main points. The main point is that Sophia was still less than 20 years old. Such a little girl dared to challenge Ying Wushuang directly, which is really admirable. Originally thought she was stupid, but never expected that Ying Wushuang lost. Actually lost to a little girl who was still sucking! Ying Wushuang really lost his face.


    However, thinking of Sophia''s origin is relieved. Sofia comes from the family of the first mercenary and inherits the "Warrior Sword". In such a family, the strength is not generally strong. In addition, Sophia is a very talented person in cultivation. When he challenged Ying Wushuang more than ten years ago, he had reached the pinnacle of the master of the star realm. And now more than ten years ago, Sophia''s strength has broken through the realm of the master of the star realm and reached the sky realm.


    And now Sophia is just over 30 years old. She is still a very young woman, although she is no longer as young as she used to be, but she adds sexiness and beauty, which makes men think more. However, it may be that Sophia''s growth has caused her to be somewhat deformed, so cruel and ruthless, almost like a robot. It may be that the family wants to train Sophia to be an absolute strong, so Sophia has very little perception of the warmth and coldness of human relationships. She performed the task only for completion as the only goal, and any episodes in the way could not affect the result. The mercenary group was calculated and almost disbanded. In fact, it wasn''t that she was so affectionate and righteous, but the family gave her an order to protect the mercenary group. This is the task for her, and it must be completed.


    "I don''t think Tang Ye is sure about that woman..." Thinking about Sophia''s horror, Ying Wushuang still felt that he needed to consider it.


    Fang Changzhou felt that it was very suitable, and said, "Miss Sophia is actually very suitable. If Tang Ye gets into conflict and wants to kill the bounty hunter, she will never hesitate."

 Chapter 2803： Hit it off!

    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou had a heated discussion about whether to choose Sophia as Tang Ye''s guard. Finally, under Fang Changzhou''s explanation, Ying Wushuang accepted his point of view and decided to make Sophia become Tang Ye''s guard. And he hopes Tang Ye good luck for such a thing, because Sophia is not a woman who can easily deal with it, even as her own.


    "It would be bad if you were confused by her beautiful appearance. If you really understand Sophia, you will know that she is not a woman suitable for men to look forward to. It is fatal to think about her." Ying Wushuang said to himself.


    Fang Changzhou felt that there was nothing, this was Tang Ye''s business, and he felt that Tang Ye could deal with it. At this time, Tang Ye and Lan Ye left the lord¡¯s mansion. When they went outside, they saw a young man dressed in black and all black. In fact, the man was very handsome, but his aura looked a little gloomy, as if he was an enchanted person. A person who has fallen into the darkness reveals an evil spirit invisibly.


    This man is the nephew of Ying Wushuang, the eldest master of the orthodox aristocracy who has cultivated the power of the necromancer, Ying Qiandu. People of orthodox aristocratic origin have a dedication to nobility and elegance, and it is impossible to cultivate powers and martial arts that are prejudiced like necromantic powers and regarded as darkness. However, Ying Qiandu ignored him. He pursued his hobbies, studied the dead, absorbed the power of the dead, and became a necromancer. It is said that the place where Ying Qiandu lives is gloomy, like a righteous village. Many unidentified bodies were collected by Ying Qiandu within the legal scope.


    Such a person feels a bit scary to think about it, so many people have a taboo about Ying Qiandu. When he hears his name, the first thing that comes to mind is not the identity of Ying Wushuang¡¯s nephew, but a psychologically distorted and perverted person. Know what unfortunate things will happen. Therefore, many people have an attitude of hiding as far as possible.


    "Qiandu, you are already here, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting." Lan Ye walked up and said to Ying Qiandu.


    Ying Qiandu turned around and looked at Lan Ye''s expression a bit ruthless and gloomy. It didn''t seem to be very enthusiastic, but this was only because of the way he changed after cultivating necromantic power. In fact, he was quite friendly and laughed. Said to Lan Ye: "It''s okay, I just arrived for a while."


    Although Ying Qiandu laughed, the smile looked really scary, like a ghost. Tang Ye watched from the side, thoughtfully. Because he also cultivates the power of the necromancer, but he is not affected by the power of the necromancer too much, and overall it is quite normal. Of course, maybe this is because he has the power of the phoenix, and his mentality is also very good, even if he is cultivating the power of the necromancer, but he feels that the power is controlled by himself, rather than the power controlling himself. After all, the power is nothing but power. A tool, so he is not affected by the power of the necromancer.


    After Ying Qiandu greeted Lan Ye and looked at Tang Ye, he knew that this was the person Lan Ye was talking about, and he was also cultivating necromantic power. However, he was surprised when he saw Tang Ye. Indeed, he felt the breath of the power of the dead from Tang Ye, but if he didn''t feel the breath of the power of the dead, he would not be able to see that Tang Ye was cultivating the power of the dead. How did this happen? Could it be that Tang Ye is a very powerful cultivator of necromantic power, who can conceal his power, protect himself from the erosion of this dark power, and prevent him from being invisibly affected by it?


    However, Lan Ye said that Tang Ye''s necromantic power is only the realm of the Lord of the Star Sea, and that is not strong. What is going on?


    Seeing Ying Qiandu looking at Tang Ye, Lan Ye introduced him: "Qiandu, this is the Tang Ye I told you earlier, a very amazing blacksmith. Later, when he becomes a superb blacksmith, we Let him help forging weapons, haha."


    Then Lan Ye also introduced Ying Qiandu to Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, this is Ying Qiandu. That one is said to have a special hobby in Pearl Star, and is even said to be the notorious Dark Master. Haha."


    Ying Qiandu is now interested in Tang Ye itself. He glared at Lan Ye''s introduction, and then looked at Tang Ye and said actively: "Hello, I am Ying Qiandu. I heard that you are not only a forger. Master, you''re still a person who cultivates the power of the dead, but I don''t think you are cultivating the power of the dead. What is going on?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Maybe it''s because my cultivation strength is too low, so I don''t feel it. But if I show you my strength, I might find out."


    After that, Tang Ye let out a necromantic power with a cry, and then he was affected by some necromantic power and became a little gloomy.


    Seeing that Tang Ye had indeed released the power of the necromancer, Ying Qiandu was convinced, and said: "Your strength is not weak. I am just the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm. Although it is stronger than you, you The other is a blacksmith, which is very powerful."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Master Ying has passed the award, but it''s because he specializes in the art industry. I think it''s good to be a forger, so I want to develop here. As for cultivation, I will practice when I have the resources. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m too strong, and I don¡¯t have enough skills."


    "Yes." Ying Qiandu nodded.


    Seeing that Tang Ye and Ying Qiandu could talk in harmony, Lan Ye breathed a sigh of relief. At first he was worried that Tang Ye didn''t like the appearance of Ying Qiandu. Now it seems that worry is unnecessary. Then he was speechless, feeling that he was the weakest and most characteristicless person. Tang Ye is a forging genius, and Ying Qiandu is excellent in necromantic power, but he has mediocre forging ability and almost no cultivation ability. Suddenly I felt very embarrassed in front of Tang Ye and Ying Qiandu, and couldn''t blend in.


    "It''s really frustrating. You all have something to be proud of, but I don''t have one. Am I really going to fail so much and have to go back and inherit the family business?" Lan Ye looked at Tang Ye and Ying Qiandu and said dejectedly.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Lan Ye to feel depressed, but when he heard Lan Ye''s words, he actually wanted to roll his eyes. It''s like the rich young masters who pretended to be thirteen he heard in the ancestral land of the earth in the past. They ran to sing or do other things. If they fail, they will go back and inherit hundreds of millions of fortunes... I don''t know how many people are willing to do this.


    Tang Ye said to Lan Ye: "That¡¯s not the case, Lan Ye, life is always groping forward. Now you think the blacksmith may be your favorite, but in the future you may think it¡¯s not, and then you will find the most suitable. What is your own, so that you can relax and feel very meaningful. Anyway, if you like to forge now, just work hard."


    "It''s easy to say, you have become a philosopher. Forget it, don''t talk about it, I''m hungry, let''s go to the tavern to eat something first." Lan Ye hummed.

 Chapter 2804： Be fair!

    Then Tang Ye, Lan Ye and Ying Qiandu came to the bustling street outside. The three of them walked together, very eye-catching. Ying Qiandu itself is a controversial person, and his appearance will be eye-catching. Lan Ye''s words are normal. However, both of them are among the best. Even if there are no strange things, they will be noticed. But now, there is Tang Ye this old human around them, which is even more eye-catching.


    The old humans are still being rewarded by the bounty guild. Bounty hunters are everywhere. They must have seen Tang Ye. They must have ideas. So now people are paying attention to them, and more and more people are talking about them. . Suddenly, they felt that the three of them were a weird combination.


    Ying Qiandu is the nephew of the lord Ying Wushuang, with a lofty status and status, and he has chosen to cultivate necromantic power. And Lan Ye is the son of the deputy lord. The family is in business and is rich in the enemy''s country. However, Lan Ye is not doing his job properly and does not inherit the family business, so he runs to be a forger. As for Tang Ye, this old human race can come together with Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye, and there must be something outstanding. Of the three of them, in the eyes of everyone, none of them is normal.


    It is not normal, so it attracts more attention.


    Lan Ye felt the gaze cast by people, and suddenly felt a lot of pressure. He joked: "Walking with you really makes me stressed. Each of you two is normal, hey."


    Ying Qiandu was expressionless and said, "These people are too mundane to bother about."


    "Although it is said, it seems that it is indeed affecting our normal life." Lan Ye felt a little helpless.


    Tang Ye felt that there was a big reason for this situation. Because he is an old human race, this will be rewarded by the bounty guild. There must be many bounty hunters who are eyeing it. He felt that he had affected Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye. He was embarrassed and said, "I''m sorry, two people, I am too noticeable. Moreover, I am still an old human being offered a bounty by the Bounty Guild. There may be a bounty. The hunter shot at me. So..."


    "What are you afraid of? If those bounty hunters dare to take action, then I will make them look good. I have seen some bounty hunters very unpleasant, and I just want to find a reason to teach them." Ying Qiandu said, expressing his The idea, that is, since you have become friends with Tang Ye, you will not be disgusted with Tang Ye because he is an old human.


    Lan Ye also said: "These people have too much prejudice. If they know Brother Tang Ye your ability, I am afraid they will have no face to see people. Hmph, they thought they were great, in fact, they were nothing."


    Tang Ye is very grateful to Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye for their attitudes. Unexpectedly, these two distinguished people did not discriminate against their identities and became close friends. Therefore, sometimes it is not the children of the noble family that are the kind of arrogant and domineering people, and only a few of the noble family can do this. On the contrary, because the children of the noble family received a very good education from an early age, their accomplishments were very high. As for people who look down on others, sometimes it is not their fault, but the fault of the entire social class. Because of these societies, the social classes are clearly divided. Nobles are nobles, common people are common people, and slaves are slaves. Each class must clearly recognize its status and do things that suit its own status. This is more like a tradition, a concept that goes deep into the bones. Even if it is to be changed, there will be no change in the entire society, and it will not be easy to change without changes over time.


    "Both of them are bright and bright people. I didn''t complain about my identity. Tang Ye is very grateful." Tang Ye thanked Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye, and then he glanced at those who were looking at them and pointed at them. The person said: "Actually, when I went to meet the Lord Lord, I knew that Lord Lord intentionally weakened the Bounty Guild. It just so happened that I had to do something about the Bounty Guild."


    "Huh?" Ying Qiandu didn''t expect Tang Ye to say this, he didn''t want to deal with the bounty guild, it was really surprising. However, this kind of thinking is very bold and arrogant, because the bounty guild is too large, not to say that it can be dealt with, let alone an old human race. Even Ying Wushuang didn''t dare to know it.


    Lan Ye was also surprised by Tang Ye''s statement. He didn''t expect this guy to be truly extraordinary. Now I want to take action against the Bounty Guild, I really don''t know how this confidence comes from.


    "Haha, Tang Ye, don¡¯t be so polite. I know you¡¯re not such a person." Lan Ye had already known Tang Ye¡¯s character when he was in the forging workshop. He knew that Tang Ye didn¡¯t feel like he was at all. What a terrible thing an old human race is, and has never been inferior because of it, on the contrary, it is very arrogant. However, the old human race does have such a bad situation, Lan Ye is still more worried, and said: "Tang Ye, although you are not worried, but do not underestimate the methods of these people, I am afraid they will take action, or even use some despicable The old human race was originally worthless...I didn¡¯t mean to offend you, but since the new human race issued a reward, the old human race has become very valuable. Even if they have no grievances with you, but they can pass You are well paid, which can¡¯t stop them from wanting to do something with you.¡±


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "It''s okay, don''t worry, I''ve thought about this a long time ago. But speaking, the old human race is offered a reward, a reasonable tribe, and not a villain, it is simply treating my old human race as a beast. Thinking of bounty guilds offering rewards like this can be agreed. In this case, if I offer a reward for the new human race, do they have to agree? If they disagree, it is unfair to my old human race. It seems that I have to. Go to the bounty guild to make trouble about this."


    "Are you going to go directly to the Bounty Guild to seek justice?" Lan Ye was shocked and objected: "This thing is not easy to do, first of all do you have enough gold coins? Then, are you not afraid that they will inevitably avoid you? It is even possible Just shoot you."


    "It''s okay, I''ll prepare gold coins. As for the safety issue, Lord Lord promised to give me a guard. When the guard arrives, I will go, what''s the fear." Tang Ye squinted and snorted.


    "When the time comes, I will go with you. I am also very uncomfortable with these people, and have prejudice against me? Then I don''t do something that can make them prejudice, wouldn''t it be wronged?" Ying Qiandu coldly snorted .


    "You..." Lan Ye was speechless, a bit unable to speak, so she didn''t bother to speak. When Tang Ye went to seek justice, he probably followed.


    "Boss, it''s the old human race!" At this time, Chen Suifeng and Li Luolei and their bounty hunters saw Tang Ye, their eyes lit up, and they finally saw Tang Ye coming out, this time I won''t let Tang Ye go!

 Chapter 2805： So stupid!

    Tang Ye, Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye just wanted to enter a tavern to eat, but Chen Suifeng and other bounty hunters ordered them out and stopped them.


    This is surprising. I didn''t expect Chen Suifeng to go out and stop it, because Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye''s identities are not simple. People who offend them have no good fruits, but Chen Suifeng and the others dare to do so.


    It turned out that Chen Suifeng and the others had already made this preparation. When Tang Ye entered the forging workshop earlier, they had already considered that Tang Ye would be related to the people in the Lord''s Mansion, that is, they were like official figures. So they deliberately contacted the people of the new human race, and then a dedicated person at the bounty guild contacted them, telling them to ignore Tang Ye¡¯s relationship with the Lord¡¯s Mansion, as long as there is a chance, it¡¯s all about solving Tang Ye. . As for things that might offend the Lord¡¯s Mansion, the Bounty Guild will help resolve them.


    Therefore, now Chen Suifeng and the others are not afraid. They are also very clear about one thing, that is, the power of the new human race is so great that the bounty guild can be helped. And there is another very important message, that is, the Bounty Guild is not afraid of the Lord''s Mansion''s attitude, and even wants to attack the Lord''s Mansion.


    This proves a rumor that it is said that the relationship between the Bounty Guild and the Lord''s Mansion is not good, and the two sides have been fighting secretly. The Lord¡¯s Mansion wants to weaken the bounty guild, and even let the mercenary group replace the bounty guild, because the mercenary group has an official background, and the person who originally established the mercenary group is also from the official side. Then the Bounty Guild is definitely impossible to let this happen, they want to deal with the Lord''s Mansion, and finally control the Lord''s Mansion!


    After being ordered out by Chen Suifeng and the others, Tang Ye turned to look and saw that it was Chen Suifeng. Unexpectedly, these guys actually jumped out, really bold, and now they are not alone, and Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye are still there. Moreover, here is also a bustling street, so you are not afraid of being punished by the guards?


    Chen Suifeng''s attitude was different from the previous ones, and they had no scruples about the Lord''s Mansion. Tang Ye squinted his eyes, guessing that Chen Suifeng and the others must have some support behind them. Tang Ye sneered in his heart, knowing that dealing with him, or the old human race, is no longer just a matter between the new human race and the old human race. There are also many power contests involved.


    Tang Ye was not surprised at this kind of thing. After so many experiences, she had long been used to it. And now, he will implement his own ideas, no matter what forces are fighting behind them, as long as they don''t harm him. He looked at Chen Suifeng and the others and said with a smile: "What''s the matter with you?"


    Chen Suifeng stared at Tang Ye and sneered, and hummed: "What''s the matter? Of course I want to catch you! Boy, I remember your provocation against us that day. The mere old human race, the mouse in the stinky water ditch, unexpectedly Dare to provoke us, you are looking for death! In that case, I can only fulfill you. Today, you will be arrested and handed over to the new humans. Your old humans are rubbish, and the **** should be cleaned up in time, no need Stay in the world!"


    Tang Ye squinted at Chen Suifeng, speaking of this, it was too much, I am afraid no one can bear it. However, this kind of thing is said every day to the old human race. But what they can do is not just to endure silently, who makes them incapable of resisting.


    However, Tang Ye is different. Not only would he not bear it, but he would fight back. Regarding Chen Suifeng¡¯s words, he sneered and said: ¡°Catch me? It¡¯s up to you? I didn¡¯t expect your bounty guild people to be so powerful. This is where the lord rules. The lord has clearly stipulated that no trouble is allowed here. Otherwise, you will be punished in accordance with the regulations. So, are you not afraid of the lord''s punishment?"


    Chen Suifeng and the others stared at Tang Ye with cold eyes. Of course they had thought about this, but because of the support of the big figures behind them, they were not worried, so they planned to continue to attack Tang Ye. Chen Suifeng snorted coldly to Tang Ye: "Lord Lord will look down on **** like you. I can solve you by cleaning up the rubbish, Lord Lord will be even happier!"


    Tang Ye laughed out loud, glanced at Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye next to him, and said, "Qiandu, there are also Lan Ye, have you heard that? This bounty hunter said I am rubbish, and Lord Lord doesn¡¯t like it. , But why do you still come with me and become friends? Could it be said that your eyes are like rubbish? Or, Lord Lord''s eyes are like rubbish?"


    Upon hearing the furious Ying Qiandu, he looked at Chen Suifeng and snorted coldly: "Which thing do you dare to say to us like this?"


    Lan Ye looked at Tang Ye twice. He felt that Tang Ye was very powerful. Tang Ye had been using the relationship between the Lord''s Mansion to pressure Chen Suifeng. He continued to lead the spearhead to the lord''s mansion, so Chen Suifeng would have to worry about it. Even if Chen Suifeng is backed by someone behind him, but if this directly provokes the Lord Lord, he must weigh himself whether a small person can withstand it? I am afraid that those people behind will not be able to keep him.


    Naturally, Ying Qiandu also knew Tang Ye''s purpose. Judging from his current attitude, it was clear that he was on Tang Ye''s side and acted with Tang Ye.


    Chen Suifeng was drunk by a thousand degrees, and he was really jealous. He was very angry, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to keep giving him a big hat. Although there are people behind him, it may not be something he can bear to offend Lord Lord directly. He was worried. However, thinking about the conditions given by those big shots in the end, he was still very excited, and he was determined to get rid of Tang Ye.


    "Old human trash, I want to solve you, it has nothing to do with other people, whether it is Lord Lord or the bounty guild, it has nothing to do with them, this is only my business!" Chen Suifeng shouted to Tang Ye.


    "Really?" Tang Ye sneered and sneered: "So, if I kill you, the Bounty Guild or Lord Lord will not do anything to me, right? After all, this is You declared that it¡¯s your own business, it''s like the kind of... the life-and-death battle that you and I both agree with, the kind that sign life-and-death agreements?"


    "You, what did you say? Kill me?" Chen Suifeng didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a thing, and he laughed out loud, thinking it was too funny, and hummed: "You actually said to kill me? This is what I listen to. The funniest thing I''ve ever been to! If you can kill me, okay, then you don¡¯t have to take any responsibility! You and I sign the life and death agreement, whether you kill me or I kill you, nothing else People, any organization matter!"


    Chen Suifeng had never seen such a stupid person, and an old human race actually said that he could kill him. Since Tang Ye is so stupid, it''s easy to handle it. If you catch Tang Ye and give it to the new human race, you can get a generous reward for completing the task!

 Chapter 2806： Speak up!

    Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this and directly challenge Chen Suifeng to life and death. Is this a joke? In their opinion, or in the eyes of everyone, Tang Ye''s strength is not Chen Suifeng''s opponent. Therefore, Tang Ye is very dangerous to do so. Because of the personal challenge of life and death, they couldn''t help Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye, this is no small matter, don''t be impulsive!" Lan Ye quickly said to Tang Ye.


    Ying Qiandu was also worried, and said, "This bounty hunter still has good strength. With your strength, I''m afraid..."


    "It''s okay, I know how to measure." Tang Ye said to Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye.


    Then Tang Ye stood up and faced Chen Suifeng with a joke on his lips. He was not impulsive, let alone stupid, but had already asked Phoenix if he could deal with Chen Suifeng. Phoenix is ??now recovering more and more power, and it is easy to perceive Chen Suifeng''s power. After the comparison, she determined that Tang Ye could eliminate Chen Suifeng. Tang Ye dared to start a personal life and death battle with Chen Suifeng, otherwise he would not do such a thing.


    Chen Suifeng has naturally investigated Tang Ye and observed it. He knows that Tang Ye''s strength is definitely not the master of the star realm, at most it is the master of the star sea, and although he is not the master of the star realm, he is already the master of the star sea. Level, it can be said that it is the peak state under the realm of Star Sea Lord. If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be possible to deal with Tang Ye?


    "You old human race is simply arrogant to the extreme!" Chen Suifeng also stood up and shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "It''s not that I am arrogant, but you are forcing me to become such a person. Since you don''t forgive me everywhere and don''t let our old human race go, then we can only resist. You seem to have forgotten me. What a glorious tribe the Terran used to be. Before your tribes emerged, my Terran controlled the world! So, I don¡¯t think our old Terran is so bad. Since you have forgotten this, then I will help you , Let you recognize it again!"


    "Boy, see when you can make a fool of yourself!" Chen Suifeng was furious, and rushed towards Tang Ye directly, and took out a long knife and slashed at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye took out the shrunken Undead King''s Halberd, just like a small iron rod, against Chen Suifeng''s long knife.


    Seeing this, Chen Suifeng laughed and hummed: "My war knife is made of stainless steel and the scythe of the Hurricane Mantid. It cuts the iron like mud. You actually resisted it with a small iron rod. It seems that you are indeed a brain. If you are sick, how can you do such a stupid thing! Since you and I have set up a life-and-death battle, then I don¡¯t care about you, go and die!"


    Tang Ye was unmoved. The hardness of the Undead King''s Halberd, not to mention the Hurricane Mantis, even the more advanced monsters, can''t shake the slightest. Because the Phoenix can be said to be the most advanced monster beast, it is not comparable to other monster beasts.


    boom!


    Chen Suifeng''s long knife slashed to Tang Ye''s small iron rod, and the impact of a force made the ground wind. Chen Suifeng was confident in his strength, and believed that he could make Tang Ye vomit blood. Everyone thinks so too. Regarding Tang Ye''s battle with Chen Suifeng, no one thought Tang Ye could deal with it. But I never expected that at this time, I saw that Tang Ye firmly blocked Chen Suifeng¡¯s attack. After Chen Suifeng¡¯s sword was cut down, Tang Ye¡¯s small iron rod firmly blocked the sword, and the sword could not shake the small iron rod. . Even faintly saw Chen Suifeng''s saber had a small gap.


    This situation is considered mild, because Tang Ye didn''t have the power to mobilize the Undead King Halberd, otherwise Chen Suifeng''s sword would be broken immediately.


    When everyone saw that Chen Suifeng was firmly blocked by Tang Ye with a small iron rod, they were all surprised, and they didn''t believe it would happen. One is that they don''t believe that Tang Ye has such power, and the other is that the small iron rod in Tang Ye''s hand cannot be so strong.


    But now, both are beyond their expectations. Tang Ye was not that fragile, and could not be defeated with a single blow, unlike the old human races I saw before!


    Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye are also surprised. In their opinion, Tang Ye''s strength should not be so strong. And Ying Qiandu was already ready to go out to help Tang Ye. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye was blocked, and seeing Tang Ye''s appearance, he was not very embarrassed, as if he could deal with it easily.


    In fact, Tang Ye was not so relaxed, after all, it was only the fourth-level strength of the Lord of the Star Sea, facing Chen Suifeng''s eighth-level Star Sea Lord, he was already fully mobilizing the power of the undead. If it weren''t for the big tree with the power of dead wood in spring, the accumulated necromantic power was very strong and could be used as a shield, otherwise it would be difficult to stop Chen Suifeng''s attack.


    Chen Suifeng gritted his teeth and became very angry. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to block his attack. Originally, he wanted to defeat Tang Ye with a single blow and increase his prestige, so that Tang Ye, an old human race, would dare to be so rampant and speak loudly. However, Tang Ye blocked his attack and made him feel helpless. He felt ashamed of himself and couldn''t deal with an old human race!


    Tang Ye saw Chen Suifeng''s gritted teeth and sneered again and again, feeling that no matter where he was, it seemed that some proud villains would react like this. He had been used to it, there was nothing to be concerned about. On the contrary, he has already mastered this kind of combat experience, so he didn''t panic at all. He sneered at Chen Suifeng and said, "You thought you could kill me? It''s a pity that you will be disappointed. Not only can you not kill me, you will be killed by me. From now on, as an old human race, I want to remind you. Our old human race will never let you bully! From now on, if anyone shoots at me, I will kill anyone!"


    When everyone heard Tang Ye''s words, they were in an uproar. This is a big tone, is it going to speak for the old human race? But what can he do alone!


    Chen Suifeng became furious. Tang Ye despised him nakedly, **** it, he must kill Tang Ye! In the mood at this time, he no longer wanted to capture Tang Ye alive and go back to the new human race. He wanted to kill Tang Ye here again so that everyone could see how he killed this old human race!


    "I changed my mind and won''t let you live anymore. I will torture you severely and make you worse off than life!" Chen Suifeng shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, looking indifferent, and said: "Then see if you have this ability."


    Chen Suifeng was furious and immediately used his cultivation power. It turned out that what he cultivated was the power of the wind element. Suddenly, a hurricane whirred around his body.


    "Be careful, he is here!" Phoenix suddenly reminded Tang Ye.


    It turned out that Chen Suifeng''s strength was greatly improved after fully exerting the wind elemental power. He rushed in front of Tang Ye, and slashed the sword against Tang Ye again, and shouted in a low voice, "The mantis fell to the ground!"

 Chapter 2807： No chance to watch it!

    Mantis Landing Slash is Chen Suifeng''s martial arts combining the powerful power of the hurricane mantid monster, and then blending it into the wind element power that he has mastered. It can be played with a war knife to exert greater power. This can be said to be Chen Suifeng''s ultimate move. If Tang Ye is only a normal Level 4 Master of Star Sea, he will definitely not be able to resist this attack.


    However, the strength of Tang Ye''s Master of Star Sea is not normal! What he has is not just the strength of the Lord of the Star Sea, but also a lot of power bonuses. Not to mention the others, at least when the calamity body power is emitted, it can add several levels to the strength. Then, using the spear nirvana and fire martial arts taught by the Phoenix, they are very powerful, and can get a big bonus, so even if it is to deal with the eight or nineth level of the master of the star sea, he is not afraid, and even can Anti-kill. Otherwise, with the power of the Phoenix, there is no way to do this. Isn''t it a waste?


    Moreover, if you add the Undead King Halberd, the power will be even more powerful. At that time, I am afraid that he can deal with the primary people of the Star Lord.


    At this time Chen Suifeng''s Mantis Landing Slash had already come, and Tang Ye could no longer hide his strength. Since the Undead King''s Halberd cannot be used, it is better to use the calamity body power. Therefore, he attached part of the calamity body power to the Undead King Halberd, and resisted Chen Suifeng''s praying mantis.


    "Hmph, do you think this can continue to block my attack? Don''t underestimate people!" Chen Suifeng yelled, very angry at Tang Ye''s behavior, and felt deeply despised by Tang Ye. If an old human race dared to do this, then beat this old human race into flesh!


    Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye are very worried, because Chen Suifeng''s power has indeed increased a lot, and it is not at the same level as the normal attack just now, so Tang Ye still resisted like this, that must be a problem!


    The other onlookers looked at them and they all joked at Tang Ye. This old human race is really naive, maybe it only has such a little strength, there is no way other than resist this way. if not? What can an old human have?


    In this world where the strong are respected, it seems that the stronger the more reasonable, the weaker the more deceived, regardless of right or wrong.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to what others were doing, unleashing the calamity power, and focused on dealing with Chen Suifeng. Although he was confident that he could beat Chen Suifeng, he still had to pay attention to it. There is nothing wrong with being cautious in battle.


    boom!


    Chen Suifeng''s praying mantis fell on the small iron rod raised by Tang Ye. Everyone thought that Tang Ye would definitely be unstoppable. Chen Suifeng also believed that there would be no problems with his attack, and he would definitely be able to interrupt Tang Ye''s small iron rod and defeat Tang Ye. Having said that, he felt very ashamed that Tang Ye actually only used a small iron rod to deal with him. What a small iron rod is, this is too despised!


    However, when everyone thought that Tang Ye was going to be dealt with by Chen Suifeng, seeing the sword standing on Tang Ye''s small iron rod, the small iron rod could not cut it off, and Tang Ye still blocked Chen Suifeng''s attack!


    Everyone couldn''t help taking a breath, how could this be possible? What is that little iron rod, so strong? And Tang Ye''s strength, is it really that strong?


    "No, it''s impossible!" Chen Suifeng couldn''t accept it. He used so much power, he still couldn''t defeat Tang Ye?


    call!


    However, at this moment, something even more terrifying to Chen Suifeng occurred. Suddenly a powerful force burst out from the small iron rod, like a sharp blade that can easily cut the void, cutting like Chen Suifeng''s war knife, and then his war knife. Was cut off!


    "This...?!" Not only Chen Suifeng, everyone was stunned when they saw this, and couldn''t believe it was true. How could it be possible, how could Tang Ye, an old human race, possess such a powerful force?


    How is this going?


    Everyone was very puzzled. They didn''t know what Tang Ye used to do such a thing! Suddenly they felt that Tang Ye was very strange, this was definitely not a simple old human race!


    "You, what did you do?!" Chen Suifeng couldn''t accept such a thing, felt impossible, and retreated and asked Tang Ye angrily. He looked at his saber. It cost him a huge fortune. It took him half a year to hunt down the materials collected by the Hurricane Mantis. It was cut off. It was ruined. He absolutely couldn''t accept it!


    Because the calamity body power is very rare, it only occurs when the angel race falls. The average person has no contact with the angel race, and the angel race rarely has the fall, even if the fall, the calamity body power is very rare, so very few people Have seen the calamity body power. Therefore, no one here knew what the power Tang Ye had posted on the small iron bar just now was.


    Tang Ye sneered, there was no need to explain to Chen Suifeng, and hummed: "What has I done to do with you? All I have to do now is kill you. Since you are dying, what use is it to tell you? Make you understand? I''m not that kind."


    "You...!" Chen Suifeng felt that he was being teased by Tang Ye, and was even more angry, and quickly rushed towards Tang Ye to attack.


    Although the praying mantis sword was cut off, it was still usable. He used other martial arts to bend and sweep like lightning, making people unable to find a trace, and then instantly appeared on Tang Ye''s left side, wanting to carry out a surprise attack on Tang Ye.


    Such an attack will be successful! Chen Suifeng believed in his own strength, and he could definitely kill Tang Ye after a surprise attack.


    However, when he was brought close to Tang Ye and wanted to assassinate Tang Ye, he was bounced back by a powerful force, and with a bang, it was like a force bursting out of Tang Ye''s body, impacting him, he could not assassinate him. Tang Ye quickly reacted and jumped back.


    This is Tang Ye''s fire-blow martial arts, forming a shield and impact, preventing the enemy from approaching him and attacking.


    "You..." Chen Suifeng was stunned. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a powerful martial skill. At the same time, he felt that Tang Ye''s martial arts power far exceeded Tang Ye''s actual strength level. What martial skill is this, so powerful?


    At this moment Chen Suifeng no longer dared to underestimate Tang Ye, he wanted to deal with it seriously.


    The onlookers too, seeing Chen Suifeng''s repeated defeats, realized that Tang Ye''s strength is not simple, this is definitely not the old human race who can only hide and flee!


    "Boy, I didn''t expect you to have such strength, yes, you made me serious, then see what strength you have!" Chen Suifeng shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to watch it."


    After all, Tang Ye used a small iron rod as a long spear, activated his spear nirvana, and with a "swish", he rushed out in a straight line, very fast, and soon reached Chen Suifeng.


    Chen Suifeng sneered and hummed: "You think you can hit me..."


    Huh!


    Chen Suifeng mobilized his strength to resist Tang Ye. He was confident that he could easily block Tang Ye''s attack. However, Tang Ye hit him directly, and he found that his strength had been weakened a lot!


    How is this going?

 Chapter 2808： Dont break the rules!

    Chen Suifeng didn''t understand why he couldn''t even stop Tang Ye''s attack. What happened? Then he realized that his power had been weakened and was still losing. Moreover, his vitality is also losing, and his physical condition seems to be extremely toxic!


    poisoned!


    Chen Suifeng was surprised, how could he be poisoned? He was panicked again. Poisoning is a very terrible thing. If he can''t quit in time, he will continue to hurt himself and the consequences will be very serious!


    Then Chen Suifeng was very angry again. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to use poison. It was really mean! However, there is actually no basis for swearing at people for household poison, because there is a profession called a poison master, which is dedicated to fighting with poison. Moreover, many people appreciate the power of toxins, and they will also inlay those poisonous monster gems on their weapons, so that they can add a kind of damage. So if you are scolded for using poison, like a poison master, do you want to live?


    "You actually used poison!" Chen Suifeng''s strength couldn''t stop Tang Ye, and Tang Ye used a small iron rod to hit his chest, causing pain. He could also hold back Tang Ye for a while, and shouted at Tang Ye angrily, "You **** it, you are so mean!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Using poison is despicable, so what''s the matter with the poisonous monster gems when forging weapons? Do you want to scare them all? And, I didn''t use poison on you, just But my martial arts have a poisonous attack. If you blame the martial arts, then I have nothing to say. However, you don''t have to blame anything, because you are dying, a dead person, what can you blame?"


    boom!


    Tang Ye fiercely attacked Chen Suifeng with an iron rod, and the power of the gunnier was brought into play. Chen Suifeng was hit by the deadly miasma attached to the ashes martial arts. His strength and vitality were losing, and he could no longer stop Tang Ye¡¯s attack. The small iron rod pierced and flew out, almost hitting the crowd. The onlookers scattered all of a sudden, causing Chen Suifeng to hit the ground with another pain.


    "Big Brother!" Li Luolei is Chen Suifeng''s younger brother. Seeing Chen Suifeng be beaten like this, he was very worried and immediately went to look at Chen Suifeng.


    However, Tang Ye stopped attacking and chased him, and suddenly came to Chen Suifeng, but was blocked by Li Luolei.


    "With me here, you don''t want to hurt my elder brother!" Li Luolei said to Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Are you blind or something? Didn''t you see that Chen Suifeng and I set a life and death challenge? Since it is a life and death challenge, the battle will not end as long as one party disagrees. Until one person dies. I tell you, I want to kill Chen Suifeng, you don¡¯t stop me. Otherwise, hehe, this is what you call a life-and-death challenge? If you don¡¯t speak credit, you can break this accepted rule, then you can It''s amazing, don''t you know if others agree?"


    "I don''t agree!" Ying Qiandu stood up and said coldly: "If life and death challenges can be interfered with, well, if anyone helps him, I will kill whoever! If my power is not enough, I will add the Lord''s Mansion. !"


    "Plus mine!" At this time, Lan Ye also stood up and said: "There is no rule to make a circle. Moreover, this is not a personal rule, but the rule of our entire world. How can you make an exception because you are alone? In that case, it is an enemy to my Lan family!"


    Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye naturally supported Tang Ye. In fact, they were very worried just now that Tang Ye was not Chen Suifeng''s opponent and would be killed by Chen Suifeng. However, he never expected that Tang Ye''s strength was surprisingly strong and could deal with Chen Suifeng! This made them very happy, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so strong!


    When Li Luolei came out to stop Tang Ye, they definitely did not agree. Not to mention the rules of life and death challenges, even if Tang Ye is their friend, Li Luolei is definitely not allowed to interfere. Is this a joke? Chen Suifeng can''t let people help Tang Ye when he wins, and can let people help him when he loses. Such an unfair thing can''t be seen by anyone.


    At this time, everyone also resented Li Luolei''s behavior. Although they could not understand the arrogance of Tang Ye, an old human race, since Chen Suifeng and Tang Ye made a life and death challenge agreement, no one else should interfere. This is the rule, the rule of the ancestors, the mainland has been circulating for a long time, and no one can easily break it!


    puff!


    At this time, Chen Suifeng vomited a mouthful of blood. The spear nirvana used by Tang Ye just now was so powerful that he was shocked and already seriously injured. In addition, the necromantic miasma that has been hit by the fire martial arts is extremely poisonous, and its strength and vitality are constantly eroded, making it even weaker. He has no way to fight Tang Ye, if there is no one to protect him, then he has only a dead end.


    And since the life and death challenge has been set, no one can protect him. Who can ignore the life and death challenge contract? This is not something that can be easily invalidated! If the rules are broken, the big guys behind will also come out and kill him!


    "Damn..." Chen Suifeng couldn''t think of such a result anyhow, he was actually killed by an old human?


    "Big Brother..." Li Luolei wanted to protect Chen Suifeng, but Chen Suifeng, who set life and death challenges, would not dare to openly intervene unless he had the ability to guard against the sky. He was very embarrassed. Under pressure, he can only get out of the way, and cannot protect Chen Suifeng.


    Li Luolei stood up, glared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "If you dare to kill my eldest brother, I will definitely not let you go!"


    Another way to end the life-and-death challenge is to give up on one side and not kill the other side. Therefore, if Chen Suifeng is to die now, Tang Ye will let go. Li Luolei wanted to scare Tang Ye to prevent Tang Ye from killing Chen Suifeng. After all, Tang Ye, an old human race, should be afraid of future troubles?


    However, Tang Ye sneered and said, "Kill Chen Suifeng you will not let me go? Then I will kill Chen Suifeng even more. If this is the case, you will come to kill me, then I can continue to kill you. Haha, to No, now you also set a life and death challenge with me?"


    "You..." Li Luolei was furious. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so arrogant, so angry that he clenched his fists, wishing to smash Tang Ye immediately!


    After all, Li Luolei didn''t dare to do anything to Tang Ye now, and withdrew his great anger. Tang Ye sneered and continued to kill Chen Suifeng. Of course he was going to kill Chen Suifeng, otherwise it would just make others think he was scared, so he would look down on him even more.


    Tang Ye stepped on Chen Suifeng''s chest. Chen Suifeng coughed and vomited blood in pain. At this moment he was very scared, he didn''t want his life to end like this.


    He wanted to beg for mercy, but it would be very embarrassing to beg for mercy. He is also a bounty hunter, begging for mercy will make the bounty guild look bad, and those adults won''t let him go!


    But he really didn''t want to die, so he wanted to beg for mercy.


    "This little brother, why bother to kill?" At this time, a middle-aged man appeared to prevent Tang Ye from killing Chen Suifeng.


    He is an administrator of the Bounty Guild!

 Chapter 2809： How about that!

    The person who suddenly shouted outside the crowd was an administrator of the Bounty Guild, named Lu Ying. Born with cold eyebrows, very domineering.


    When everyone heard Lu Ying''s voice, they stepped aside and let Lu Ying in. At this time, Tang Ye was about to beat Chen Suifeng, and Chen Suifeng wanted to beg for mercy. After Lu Ying walked in, Li Luolei hurried over and said respectfully: "Master Lu, this **** old human wants to kill Brother Chen, please stop him!"


    Lu Ying ignored Li Luolei and looked high. When he looked at Tang Ye, he was still arrogant and said to Tang Ye: "This brother, Chen Suifeng is a member of my bounty guild after all. Can you please? You let him go?"


    This sentence seemed to be a request, but Lu Ying''s tone was aggressive and threatening. Tang Ye must let Chen Suifeng go, otherwise his Bounty Guild would treat Tang Ye. This is using the bounty guild to put pressure on Tang Ye. If this is the case, an old human race in the Tang Ye district will definitely not be able to hold it.


    Everyone present could also hear what Lu Ying meant. In fact, even if Lu Ying didn''t say that, everyone thought that Lu Ying was going to save Chen Suifeng. Lu Ying was the manager of the bounty guild, and it could be said that Chen Suifeng was his subordinate. If a subordinate is killed in front of him, and the so-called dog hitting has to look at the owner, wouldn''t he be ignored?


    The bounty guild now has a lot of face, and even the mercenary group that once dominated it has been solved by them. Now it is the lord''s mansion, otherwise in this pearl star, they don''t need to fear anyone at all.


    Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye naturally also knew Lu Ying''s purpose. At this time, they were thinking about what Tang Ye would do best. They will definitely help Tang Ye, but if they use the Lord¡¯s Mansion to fight against Lu Ying, this is not something they can decide, because for so many years, even Ying Wushuang has not done so easily, they are afraid that their temporary choice will harm the entire Lord. House. In fact, there is a very good solution to this matter, that is, Tang Ye gave in and let Chen Suifeng go.


    After all, Tang Ye defeated Chen Suifeng today, it can be said that he has a very long face. As for the words he said for the old human race, everyone must have heard some of it. As for Tang Ye''s voice for the old human race, it must be heard soon. Then, Tang Ye will have to face more things, such as the pursuit of the new human race. At this time, if Tang Ye provokes the Bounty Guild again, the situation will be very difficult. So, it''s better to take a step back and plan well, and don''t have to provoke too much at once to get confused.


    However, Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye will not interfere with any decision. They knew Tang Ye''s character. Tang Ye never seemed to feel that he was different from others because of his old human identity, let alone being inferior. At the same time, Tang Ye''s personality is a bit arrogant and arrogant, facing Lu Ying''s naked suppression, he may not be willing to bear it.


    Therefore, Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye are just watching and making a choice when appropriate.


    Tang Ye still stepped on Chen Suifeng¡¯s chest with one foot. When facing Lu Ying, he looked at Lu Ying, squinted his eyes, and then sneered playfully, saying, ¡°Who are you? You want me to let it go. Why is he?"


    Lu Ying narrowed his eyes and said with a coldness, "In Xia Lu Ying, one of the managers of the Bounty Guild."


    "Oh!" Tang Ye smiled when he heard Lu Ying''s words. Of course he knew that Lu Ying wanted to save Chen Suifeng now, and also used the Bounty Guild to suppress him invisibly. However, he does not eat this set!


    The moment Lu Ying appeared, he quickly assessed Lu Ying''s identity and what kind of power he had. He also quickly guessed that it was from the Bounty Guild. In this case, whether he wants to continue to kill Chen Suifeng is two big results. Killing Chen Suifeng, the Bounty Guild will definitely not let him go. If you don''t kill Chen Suifeng, there won''t be so much pressure for the time being. However, even if Chen Suifeng is not killed, the Bounty Guild will not let him go. It''s like facing a dangerous situation, taking a step back, and going further, it is also a life of nine deaths. In fact, the consequences are similar. So why do you want to make yourself wronged again?


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s decision was actually made long ago-insist on killing Chen Suifeng!


    He said to Lu Ying: "It turned out to be a big figure in the Bounty Guild, but I am curious, can the Bounty Guild destroy the challenge of the life and death contract?"


    Lu Ying didn''t expect that Tang Ye, an old human race, would dare to tell him so much. Seeing that and his tone, it seemed that he didn''t plan to let Chen Suifeng go, so he didn''t even give the Bounty Guild face to face?


    Lu Ying''s expression became even colder, and he stared at Tang Ye and said, "No, but you can decide whether to kill or not. If it was your decision, you would not break this contract."


    "But I must kill him?" Tang Ye watched Lu Ying laugh playfully, and confronted Lu Ying with a hint of provocation.


    "You..." Lu Ying was really angry, unexpectedly Tang Ye would dare to do this!


    This old human race really wants to fight against the bounty guild?


    In fact, this question was a joke to Tang Ye. Now the bounty guild itself is offering a reward for him, although only those bounty hunters will attack him, but it is not much different from the bounty guild dealing with him. If you provoke a bounty guild again, you will at most be promoted by the bounty guild, and the reward will be upgraded to priority. At that time, he had to face even more enemies.


    Tang Ye had already figured out his escape route, the big deal was to hide in the forging workshop first. There is a military powerhouse, and Ying Wushuang will definitely not allow others to approach there. There are many weapons over there, and the strength of Ying Wu''s hands, plus many powerful weapons, even if it is a bounty guild, he would not dare to directly touch Tang Ye.


    Then, Tang Ye will forge the current technological weapons, and then let the bounty guild people taste the taste of technological weapons!


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" Lu Ying held back his anger towards Tang Ye. In his heart, he actually disliked the old human race. He called his brother to Tang Ye just now and felt disgusting. Are you kidding me, I call my brother brother to the old people? It is disgusting!


    Tang Ye looked at Lu Ying and sneered: "Otherwise? Didn''t your bounty guild offer a reward for our old human race? If you want me to let him go, then make fun of the reward for the old human race and apologize to our old human race."


    "Wh, what?" Lu Ying was stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and then couldn''t help but laugh, and then said to Tang Ye: "You old human race is interesting, so impossible things can be said. Come out. Who do you really think you are? Naive! I tell you, if you don¡¯t let Chen Suifeng go today, then you..."


    Click!


    When Lu Ying was speaking, Tang Ye made a sudden effort, broke Chen Suifeng''s neck, and killed Chen Suifeng on the spot!


    "What about me then?" Tang Ye sneered at Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying was shocked, and when he reacted, he became mad. This old human race is so provocative!

 Chapter 2810： Personal guard!

    Lu Ying didn''t expect Tang Ye''s approach, and even the others didn''t. They thought Tang Ye was crazy, and they killed Chen Suifeng on the spot while Lu Ying was saying those things. And this is simply the biggest challenge to Lu Ying!


    Everyone was shocked, even Lan Ye and Ying Qiandu who were familiar with Tang Ye were shocked. They thought that Tang Ye would insist on not letting Chen Suifeng go, but they never thought that Tang Ye would be so tyrannical in the face of Lu Ying.


    That is to fight directly with the Bounty Guild! To know this kind of thing, even the lord would not dare, but he was an old human. It can only be said that this is crazy in desperation. Because the old human race was offered a reward by the bounty guild, and the old human race''s situation is desperate, so this time will also do some crazy things.


    Many people think so, otherwise it would be impossible to imagine Tang Ye daring to treat Lu Ying like this, Tang Ye must be crazy, this is a lunatic!


    However, Lan Ye and Ying Qiandu, who are familiar with Tang Ye, knew that Tang Ye was not a lunatic. And now Tang Ye''s approach makes them have to say that Tang Ye is a lunatic!


    Lu Ying never expected that Tang Ye would be so provoked. If he didn''t solve Tang Ye today, then his face would be lost, and the face of the Bounty Guild would be greatly damaged. He was furious, staring at Tang Ye, and shouted in a low voice: "Boy, what do you think you are! You are just an old human being so shameless, then don''t blame me for being polite!"


    Tang Ye is now very annoyed by these people''s statements, shook his head and sighed: "If I want you to give a face, will your bounty guild stop offering me a reward? Are you still welcome? I don''t know if you can. To what extent you are not polite, you have to drive us to death, have you been polite to us?"


    With that, Tang Ye''s expression became extremely cold and scary. He stared at Lu Ying and shouted: "I tell you, whether it is a bounty hunter or someone else, as long as you dare to attack me, you will end up miserably. Did you see his fate? Huh, death is a great relief for him, I''m cheap for him!"


    "You..." Lu Ying didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so arrogant. However, Tang Ye''s words are actually very reasonable. Indeed, they are already going to kill the old human race, and they are also very ridiculous in themselves.


    However, in this world, only people with strong fists are qualified to speak, so no matter whether Tang Ye''s words are reasonable or not, they will eventually be bullied by Lu Ying. Lu Ying was furious, and said angrily: "If that''s the case, don''t think about going back today. The life and death challenge between you and Chen Suifeng has ended, and the people from my bounty guild are about to carry out a task and catch you. You can get generous rewards. I believe that many bounty hunters want to do this."


    With that, Lu Ying''s expression became very interesting. Then I saw that one after another bounty hunters appeared, they all stared at Tang Ye, jokingly, they all regarded Tang Ye as prey, and they were ready to attack Tang Ye.


    When Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye saw this, they were greatly worried. With so many bounty hunters taking action, Tang Ye definitely couldn''t stop it. If Tang Ye was arrested, even if Ying Wushuang came to rescue it, it would be too late. In the hands of the new human race, no one can guarantee what will happen.


    Ying Qiandu was worried, and immediately guarded Tang Ye. Now people in the Lord''s Mansion are basically hostile to bounty hunters. Originally, the mercenary group was more related to the government. After being squeezed out by the bounty guild and forced to disband, it was actually like hitting the official right-hand man. Therefore, the lord mansion was very dissatisfied with the bounty guild. The current lord''s mansion is like the second mercenary group, fighting against the bounty guild.


    "If you dare to take action against my friend, then I''m not welcome!" Ying Qiandu did not say about the power of the Lord''s Mansion, but in fact, as Ying Wushuang''s nephew, this basically means that the Lord''s Mansion has the same attitude. In this way, the bounty guild and the lord''s mansion may enter a fierce contest.


    It''s a pity that the Bounty Guild has always been fighting against the Lord''s Mansion, so even if Ying Qiandu stood up at this time, it was only ordinary people who could scare them, and it had little effect on the people of the Bounty Guild. Therefore, the bounty hunters still looked at Tang Yehu, sneered and mocked, seeming to be discussing how to solve Tang Ye''s prey.


    Tang Ye''s expression was cold, and he didn''t expect that Lu Ying would actually do it here. He really didn''t take the lord''s mansion in his eyes. However, even so, when Ying Wushuang came to hold him accountable, he would definitely evade that he was the one who provoke Lu Ying first, and that is because he is unreasonable. It depends on whether Ying Wushuang wants to go to war directly. If he doesn''t want to, he can only be wronged.


    A group of bounty hunters surrounded Tang Ye, Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye. They were definitely not opponents. At this time, it was too late to move soldiers to the Lord''s Mansion. Their situation is very dangerous, maybe Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye will be fine, but Tang Ye might be.


    Lu Ying sneered again and again, and hummed to Tang Ye: "Boy, since you are so arrogant, let you know the cost of arrogance!"


    Then Lu Ying signaled the bounty hunters that they could go and attack Tang Ye.


    A bounty hunter quickly rushed out and shot Tang Ye. Whoever catches Tang Ye first can get a huge reward, so they are all scrambling.


    Tang Ye was about to send out his battle skills to resist. At this time, he could only delay it for a while. It''s impossible for Ying Wushuang to notice such a big commotion. When Ying Wushuang''s people arrive, he believes that nothing will happen. If Ying Wushuang had no such means, how could he be a lord?


    call!


    However, at this moment, the bounty hunter rushed towards Tang Ye with a grinning grin, thinking that when he could be the first to catch Tang Ye, everyone saw a scene of horror. It was this bounty hunter''s arm that was directly cut off. The arm flew away, and the blood splashed, fell to the side of the crowd, scaring everyone to death.


    The bounty hunter didn''t know what was going on, who did it? Then, a huge pain hit his whole body, and he couldn''t help holding his arm and exhaling in pain. The arm was cut directly, the loss was too great!


    How is this going?


    Everyone was very curious. Tang Ye didn''t make a move, neither did Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye. Who made it?


    "Now I am Tang Ye''s personal guard, swearing to the great Alpha Mercenary God, I will do everything in my power to protect the safety of my employer. From now on, if anyone touches Tang Ye, I will kill whoever." At this time, mid-air. An extremely woman fell behind, the woman said with a cold face, arrogantly and ruthlessly.


    The woman held a pitch-black sickle in her hand, as if death had descended.


    "So... Sophia Alpha!" Seeing this woman, everyone was shocked, including Lu Ying.


    Since he was once the most powerful person in the mercenary group, Sophia Alpha who was called the Death Scythe!

 Chapter 2811： Very good impression!

    Sophia is an amazing woman. When she comes on stage, everyone is not only attracted by her beauty, but also by her cold temperament and powerful aura, which creates a gap that makes people feel like her. The woman can only watch from a distance and not play with it.


    And Sophia''s decisiveness and intangible action, as well as strong strength, is where people are most afraid. As you saw earlier, the bounty hunter who wanted to attack Tang Ye directly cut off a hand. This is a very serious matter. Without a hand, it has a huge impact on bounty hunters.


    But Sophia was completely expressionless towards the bounty hunter holding his severed arm, as if the bounty hunter deserved it. Among the people present, no one dared to come out to refute Sophia, let alone attack Sophia. It seems that Sophia''s influence is very important in everyone''s hearts.


    This is a matter of course. Sophia was originally the deputy commander of the mercenary group and the most powerful mercenary. He once killed many bounty hunters. While known as the Death Scythe, there was another one specifically for bounty. The name of the hunter is "anti-hunter". It can be said that there is an unresolvable contradiction between Sophia and the bounty hunter. It can be said that bounty hunters hate Sophia very much, but they are very afraid of Sophia.


    Sophia was carrying the gleaming sickle. This was a rare growth weapon with a wave of icy icy. It was one of the best weapons specially made for her by the Alpha family. It invested a lot of energy and resources. Jax, the master forging, has been gradually improving after half a year. Therefore, this sickle is called Frost Afar, and it is the head of the Frozen Wolf King. If it is just an ordinary practitioner, facing such a terrifying weapon, he will already be afraid.


    The bounty hunter whose arm was severed did not continue to shed much blood after the blood splashed. This is due to the freezing effect of Sophia''s Alpha Scythe of Ice, affected by the cold, the wounds have been frozen. But this also reflects how terrifying the freezing ability of the Alpha Scythe of Ice is.


    Sophia walked to Tang Ye and said, "From now on, you will be my employer. The contract has been established. I will do my best to protect you."


    Then Sophia looked at other people, whether it was ordinary people or those bounty hunters, and said, "If anyone wants to kill my employer, just ask me. Unless I die first, Tang Ye will not die."


    When everyone heard Sophia''s words, they were all stunned, looking at Tang Ye, feeling incredible. For a while, they didn''t know how to react. How could Tang Ye, an old human race, have such a big identity, even if they can become friends with people from the Lord''s Mansion such as Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye, they are still protected by Sophia.


    You know it''s definitely not that easy to ask Sophia. Even the lord Ying Wushuang did not necessarily get Sophia''s promise. Although Sofia was born in a mercenary group, after the disbandment of the mercenary group, Sophia has been acting alone, often seeing her traces in the depths of the monster forest. With her strength, only those super monsters can enter. Got her magic eye.


    There is no doubt that Sophia does not lack gold coins to reward these things. Therefore, there is no sufficient reason to invite her, I am afraid it is impossible.


    And now, Sophia has been asked to move, so the meaning is somewhat meaningful.


    As everyone knows, Sophia and the bounty hunter are mortal enemies. Now that Tang Ye and the bounty guild meet, Sophia has become Tang Ye''s personal guard. This can undoubtedly be said that Sophia found a reason to deal with the bounty hunter. Before the mercenary group was disbanded, because of various pressures, it had to sign an armistice agreement with the Bounty Guild. Under this situation, it is impossible to directly deal with the bounty guild without any reason. Otherwise, with Sophia''s strength, killing a few bounty hunters in the monster forest is easy, and no one will know.


    Therefore, now that Sophia has announced that she is Tang Ye''s guard, people can''t help but feel that she is looking for a reason to attack the Bounty Guild. Now the bounty guild is aimed at the old human race, and Tang Ye is the old human race, and Tang Ye is now provoking the bounty guild in such a high profile, so this series of things has to make people feel that it is an important signal.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t arrange so many things. For Sophia, he didn''t know, let alone understand, it could only be said that it was arranged like Ying Wushuang.


    Tang Ye saw Sophia''s cold expression, and then saw the shining sickle in Sophia''s hand, she was very surprised, knowing that this was a very terrifying woman. He knew that this was arranged by Ying Wushuang, and he also knew that such an arrangement by Ying Wushuang would not simply give him a guard. Looking at Sophia''s attitude towards bounty hunters, the shot is fatal. I''m afraid there is a grudge between Sophia and the bounty hunters. In this case, he understands why Ying Wushuang arranged for Sophia to protect him.


    It seems that Ying Wushuang has made good use of this matter now, the arrow has already been shot out, and I am afraid that it will not be able to take it back. This matter with bounty hunters will not stop until you die or die.


    "Hello, thank you for saving me just now." Tang Ye said, looking at Sophia.


    Although Sophia is very scary, but for Tang Ye who has experienced so many things, he is also very experienced with women. Now he has been bearish, so he is not afraid of Sophia''s cold and scary aura.


    Sophia glanced at Tang Ye, unexpectedly surprised that Tang Ye was so calm. Earlier when Ying Wushuang told her to protect an old human race, she felt incredible. It''s not that she cares about the identity of the old human race, and it doesn''t matter to protect the old human race, but she is afraid that she will scare the old human race to death. When the old human race is not killed by the enemy, she will be scared to death by herself. Isn''t that funny?


    Therefore, Sophia agreed to become Tang Ye''s guardian of the old human race, just because she could use Tang Ye''s identity to deal with bounty hunters. She will never forget the humiliation that was persecuted by the Bounty Guild. She was born for the glory of the mercenary group and for the rise of the Alpha family. As the sustenance of her glory, the mercenary group was actually forced to disband by the bounty guild, and this hatred, even if she bet her life, she would also have to repay.


    However, because there is an armistice agreement, she can''t take action casually, otherwise the bounty guild will not be able to attack her in an all-round way, and other forces can do the same. Therefore, she can only look for a good reason. Now, Tang Ye is that reason.


    Originally Sophia thought that after Tang Ye saw her, as an old human, she would definitely be scared, just like flattered. But now seeing Tang Ye''s reaction, she felt that this old human race was indeed somewhat different. He didn''t panic, but accepted it for granted.


    Just now, this old human race was also provoking the bounty guild, which made Sophia still have a good impression of Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2812： Use each other!

    Although the impression of Tang Ye was good, to Sophia, Tang Ye was still just an excuse for her to deal with the bounty guild. She glanced at Tang Ye and knew Tang Ye''s strength, which was too far apart for her. They haven''t jumped out of the limitation of "stars", but the strength of the fourth level of the master of the star sea.


    Now because of Sofia''s appearance, many bounty hunters dare not attack Tang Ye. Lu Ying stared at Sophia, he was very jealous, because Sophia was too strong, and they could not be solved by bounty hunters like them. Unless it''s the steel-level characters in the bounty hunter, it can''t help Sophia.


    And Lu Ying''s real anger was that Sophia announced that he had become Tang Ye''s guard. He thinks that this is basically Sophia is looking for an excuse to attack their bounty guild. So this matter today is tantamount to a declaration of war on their bounty guild. This is really damn, I didn''t expect Sophia to intervene at this time.


    In this case, if they wanted to offer a reward to Tang Ye, or the old human race, they would be greatly obstructed. If you just ignore them before, they are like a platform that releases some mission information. But now, Tang Ye is an old human race, will protect the old human race everywhere, and then deal with bounty hunters. There was only Tang Ye, they didn''t need to worry at all. But if there is more Sophia, then there are bounty hunters who want to take action against Tang Ye, they must be afraid of Sophia. If there is not enough strength, it will only die in Sophia''s hands. Sophia is not kind to them bounty hunters.


    Suddenly, offering a reward to the old human race was greatly blocked.


    Lu Ying was furious and shouted to Sofia: "Sophia, what are you doing? Your mercenary group has an agreement with the bounty guild that you can''t go to war, but you are now fighting with our bounty hunters!"


    Sophia sneered and said, "Do you think I''m at war with your bounty guild? If that''s the case, you are dead. I''m just employed by Tang Ye to protect Tang Ye. If you want to kill Tang Ye, then I am sure Kill you guys."


    "You..." Lu Ying was very angry at Sophia''s words, but very helpless.


    Sophia sneered again: "If you continue to take action against my employer, you will be more powerful. If only these small bugs are released, you will die as many as you can!"


    "You..." Lu Ying was extremely angry, but Sophia''s strength was indeed too strong, he could do nothing.


    But there are some bounty hunters who can''t stand this kind of statement, and they actually call themselves small bugs? As a result, several bounty hunters shouted angrily, and shot Sofia one after another.


    Seeing this, Sophia sneered, as if a conspiracy had succeeded. Then when several bounty hunters came and attacked her, she just waved the Alpha Scythe of Ice, sending out a powerful ice force, freezing several bounty hunters in the air. Then, Sophia cut it down with the Alpha Scythe of Ice, and several bounty hunters were directly broken. When they fell to the ground, the power of the ice was relieved, and their blood began to splash.


    It was so easy for Sophia to kill them.


    "Who else wants to shoot? I said you are little bugs, don''t believe me, killing you is so easy!" Sophia scanned the crowd coldly, and said with a huge provocative smile.


    Seeing his companions being killed and being so provoked by Sophia, and the bounty hunter was so angry that they couldn''t help but jumped out to deal with Sophia, but Lu Ying drank them and said loudly: "Don''t act rashly, yours The strength is not yet this woman''s opponent, let''s retreat first, and leave this to the president to deal with!"


    In order to prevent several bounty hunters from being killed in vain, Lu Ying yelled and prevented those bounty hunters from attacking Sophia, and then stared at Sophia and said coldly: "Sophia, remember to reward me today. The guild¡¯s provocation, one day, I will make you pay enough!"


    "We''re walking!" Lu Ying yelled, greeted many bounty hunters to go back.


    Although very unwilling, many bounty hunters knew that Sophia¡¯s strength was not something they could deal with, so they all obeyed Lu Ying¡¯s arrangement and left one after another. Before leaving, they both glared at Tang Ye and Sophia, as if they would definitely come back again. !


    "Why, why are you walking like this, didn''t you come to catch Tang Ye? He is here, why didn''t you catch it?" Sophia saw Lu Ying leaving with many bounty hunters, and continued to provoke with a sneer.


    But under the leadership of Lu Ying, many bounty hunters ignored Sophia and left soon. Other ordinary people, afraid of Sophia, also left.


    Only Tang Ye and Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye were left in the venue. Sophia glanced at them as if they were very boring, and then turned and left.


    Tang Ye was stunned. Sophia didn''t want to protect herself, so she left as she said, or left alone. Is this ignoring herself?


    "Wait for me." Tang Ye called to Sophia. Sophia''s strength is so strong. Now he has completely provoke the bounty guild, so he must be protected by a strong figure like Sophia.


    Tang Ye was going to follow Sofia, but Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye stopped him, and Lan Ye''s eyes were weird: "Tang Ye, you don''t really want to be with Sofia, do you? This...I''m afraid it''s not very good. Although Sophia is a very beautiful woman, she has a problem with her personality. No one can get along with her. You''d better treat her as a puppet, and just protect your puppet."


    "It''s all OK?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye to treat Sophia like this. He could also see from the reactions of everyone just now, it seemed that everyone was not very friendly towards Sophia, whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    Tang Ye got better and asked, "Who is this woman?"


    Lan Ye knew that Tang Ye didn''t know about Sofia, so he explained to Tang Ye in detail. After Tang Ye learned about it, she looked at Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye and said, "It seems there is no problem. Sophia can kill me? As long as she doesn''t kill me, I will not be afraid to follow her."


    "You..." Lan Ye couldn''t help but roll her eyes, a look of hatred that iron can''t become steel, and said to Tang Ye badly: "So don''t you think Sophia is dangerous? Actually, I don''t think she wants to protect at all. You just want to use you to attack the bounty guild."


    "It''s okay." Tang Ye laughed and said: "It was originally a relationship of mutual use. I don''t mind her purpose or attitude towards me. I only want her to guarantee my safety. As for other things, follow me. There is not much relationship."


    After all, Tang Ye ran to catch up with Sophia, and said to Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye: "Sorry, something unpleasant happened today that prevented you from having a good meal and shopping. Let''s make another appointment next time! "

 Chapter 2813： Pistol ready!

    Saying goodbye to Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye, Tang Ye catches up with Sophia who has left coldly. Sophia has a cold and ruthless face, which is not something most people can talk to. Ordinary people see it and want to stay away from her. Sophia was used to this a long time ago, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to come to her on the initiative, which made her feel a little strange.


    "Miss Sophia, hello, my name is Tang Ye, thank you for protecting me just now." Tang Ye looked at Sophia and said, although Sophia''s expression was very cold and unkind, as if everyone hated him, Tang Ye still smiled Say hello to Sophia.


    Sophia glanced at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was a little strange, whether it was because he was really not afraid of himself, or because he was too enthusiastic, or because it was cheeky, and he came and pestered him when others ignored him.


    Sophia is not a person who likes to talk to people, but it may be because of Tang Ye''s special identity as an old human race, she is curious about Tang Ye and has a good impression. After all, there are not many people who can make her eyes shine, and it happens that Tang Ye is one of them now.


    "No thanks, this is my duty." Sophia said to Tang Ye, expressionless and not afraid of Tang Ye''s embarrassment.


    If Tang Ye was afraid of embarrassment, she would not come to Sophia, smiled, and said, "Did Lord Lord arrange you to come?"


    "Arrangement?" Sophia sneered, glanced at Tang Ye, and said: "No one can arrange for me, Ying Wushuang is here to beg me."


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect Sophia to have such a big tone. He seemed to ignore Ying Wushuang at all.


    Tang Ye laughed awkwardly and said, "In this case, I would have to thank Miss Sophia even more. If you didn''t help me, then my situation would be very dangerous now."


    Sophia squinted her eyes, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "How do I think you don''t seem to worry at all? You are just an old human race with low strength, how dare you provoke the Bounty Guild like that?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Because I know Lord Lord will not let me die so easily."


    Sophia remembered it, and said, "I forgot, you are a forger with superb talent. I want to see how superb you are."


    "It''s useless now." Tang Ye said unceremoniously: "Now my forging level is definitely not in your sight. I will show you when I become good enough one day."


    "That''s right, I just need to ensure your safety." Sophia said, "However, you have to be careful, although I can protect you, but you don''t know how many powerful people in this world, the Bounty Guild Bian must be hiding some powerful people. I don¡¯t know what to study. If the bounty guild is willing to send those powerful people, I can¡¯t stop it 100%. Therefore, if you are looking for death like that, even me, Your safety cannot be guaranteed."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I understand."


    Then he asked Sophia again: "Where are you going?"


    Sophia said: "Go and see what the Bounty Guild will do, but the priority is to protect you, what do you have to do? I will follow you."


    "I''m going to find some materials." Tang Ye said unceremoniously, "I want to make something that is useful for me to deal with the threat of the bounty guild."


    He is looking for materials to make a pistol, and since the cultivation strength is not strong enough, let a little technological means to make up. For pistols, as long as the bullets are prepared enough, there is no need to worry about power consumption. In this case, as long as you can keep a distance, you can still fight the enemy, even if it is much stronger than yourself.


    Sophia wanted to trouble the Bounty Guild now, and the Bounty Guild would not directly target her, so Tang Ye could only attract the Bounty Guild''s attack. Although I am a bit sorry for Tang Ye, Sophia believes that she can protect Tang Ye, so she didn''t care much, and promised Tang Ye: "Well, you can find any materials you need, and I will protect you by the side."


    "Thank you so much for this!" Tang Ye thanked Sophia.


    Sophia thought he was too polite and exaggerated, like a enthusiastic stunner. She didn''t care, since she wanted to use Tang Ye to deal with bounty hunters, the more Tang Ye was exposed like this, the more she would attract bounty hunters, and she could eliminate more bounty hunters.


    With Sophia''s protection, Tang Ye began to prepare materials for forging the pistol. In Phoenix''s memory, there are many types of pistols. Now Tang Ye wants to start simple. Looking back at the development of pistols, it is more convenient to get to the revolver. Moreover, the structure of the revolver is relatively simple, and it is relatively easy to forge. Therefore, the operation is simple and the forging is easy, which has become Tang Ye''s first choice. Now he is going to forge a revolver.


    Now Tang Ye feels that he is so lucky that he can actually possess the huge soul body of Phoenix, fused with various knowledge. The phoenix is ??immortal and has too many memories, as long as it is useful, it can be used. Now to make a revolver, he needs to forge various structures. According to the memory passed down by the Phoenix, he learned that the barrel and the barrel of the revolver are separated. The revolver is usually composed of three parts: the bottom handle, the revolver and its rotation, the braking device and locking, firing, and firing mechanism.


    The bottom of the gun is similar to the receiver on a general gun. There are many slots on it to combine all the mechanisms and parts, such as the barrel, frame, grip, etc.; The rotating shaft is fixed on the frame. The rotating wheel is both a cartridge and a magazine. There are five to eight cartridge nests on it, and six are the most common.


    The locking, firing, and firing mechanism is the most complicated part of the revolver. According to the principle of action, it can be divided into single-acting and double-acting. In the single-action type, you must first press down the hammer with your hand to put it in a ready state, and then pull the trigger to shoot. In the double-action type, the hammer can be pressed down by hand to make it stand by, or the trigger can be pulled directly for automatic stand-by shooting. Early revolver pistols were mostly single-action, while later revolvers were mostly double-action. In addition, the revolver is manually unshelled and loaded with ammunition. After the bullet is empty, it must be unshelled and reloaded.


    After understanding the structure of these revolvers, Tang Ye went to prepare the relevant materials one by one, and then forged them. To collect materials, the general public can go to the exchange, and the special one can go to the auction house. The materials used to make the revolver are not complicated. Even if some materials in this world are different from the leased land on the earth, they can be substitutes. Even the hardness and weight of materials are better than those of the earth''s ancestors, for example, it is harder and lighter at the same time. In this case, the revolver produced may be even better than that of the earth''s ancestors.


    Soon Tang Ye bought enough materials, and then he was wondering whether to use some special materials for bullets, so he might as well go to the auction house.

 Chapter 2814： Thunder copper stone!

    The auction house was not far from the exchange, and Tang Ye was going to find some materials to forge special bullets. Of course, ordinary materials can be used for bullets, such as steel or copper. However, since it is a world full of elemental power, some materials with other powers can be made.


    This is like creating a magic bullet, with elemental power in it, it will get a lot of power bonuses, it has a restraining effect on attacking specific enemies, and achieves a multiplier effect. It would be nice if you could forge such bullets, and Tang Ye would also forge bullets for pure physical attacks. Do not have to worry about two preparations.


    Tang Ye walked into the auction house, and the two guards at the auction were a little stunned when they saw him. They really didn''t expect that old humans would come here. You know, the old humans are almost the same as the auction items of their auction houses, how can they become the purchasers.


    The two guards wanted to drive Tang Ye away, and even had a certain idea of ??capturing Tang Ye, because the old human race could get rich rewards. However, when they saw Sophia behind Tang Ye, they didn''t dare to act in disorder. Because Sophia has the title of death god, they all believed the rumors that Sophia became a little mentally disturbed after losing in the battle between the mercenary group and the bounty guild, and sometimes killed people indiscriminately. Although Sophia is very beautiful, no one appreciates her beauty, but is afraid of being noticed by her. If she is accidentally killed by Sophia, she will die.


    "Miss Sophia, I''m going to see what good things the auction house has. I can buy some back if I can." Tang Ye is not short of money now, except for the high-purity necromantic power crystal stone he himself brought from the border corpse sea. , And now with the strong support of Ying Wushuang, money is no longer a problem for a while.


    Sophia only protects Tang Ye, and doesn¡¯t restrict what Tang Ye does. He nods to Tang Ye and said, ¡°Okay. You don¡¯t need to ask me about these things in the future. Do it if you want to. If it¡¯s because it threatens your life and I cannot control it, Then I will remind you."


    "That''s okay..." Tang Ye smiled at Sophia.


    At this moment, the auction house guard who had been thinking about Tang Ye just now was dumbfounded. They couldn''t imagine that Tang Ye had a relationship with Sophia. Sophia is the strongest mercenary, even if the mercenary group is now disbanded, but the strength of the once strongest mercenary is unimaginable. Many people think that the strongest is only the tenth level of the Astral Master, but in fact it is definitely not. Because the lord Ying Wushuang is approaching this level, but there are still people who can easily suppress Ying Wushuang. Then, there must be a tenth level of existence than the Lord of the Star Realm. Sophia falls into this category. Therefore, such a person was actually just following Tang Ye, an old human race, making the two auction house guards dumbfounded. How could there be such a ridiculous thing?


    Because Tang Ye and Sophia and the Bounty Guild had not been spread, so I don¡¯t know the relationship between Tang Ye and Sophia. However, the story of Tang Ye and Sophia must be revealed soon. By then, everyone would know the relationship between Tang Ye and Sophia. This kind of thing makes everyone feel unreasonable, so I don''t know what rumors will be. Of course, people like the bounty guild who are not people who eat melons know very well why Sophia did this, but it was to deal with the bounty guild.


    Tang Ye saw the changes in the attitudes of the guards of the two auction houses, and smiled at Sophia after passing by the two guards: "Your influence is greater than I imagined. You can scare away a large number of people by stopping like this. What I don¡¯t quite understand is, you are obviously so beautiful, why are they so afraid of you? Even if you are strong, you shouldn¡¯t be the kind of people who want to avoid it when they see it."


    Sophia shrugged and said, "Who knows, maybe I''m just as strong as this."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and smiled. He didn''t expect that the glamorous woman Sophia would also laugh. It''s not bad. Although Sophia''s smile is hard, at least she is not so cold. In fact, in her heart, perhaps she hopes to be able to talk to people. Otherwise, she would usually return home to practice cultivation, she would rarely talk to relatives, and had no friends in her younger years, so she was all alone.


    Entering the auction house, I saw many things displayed in the hall, all of which were valuable things. Although the price is high, the function and quality are worth the price. After reading these things, Tang Ye was very interested in a material. It was a huge copper stone, emitting lightning. If touched, it would have a huge numbness, like being struck by lightning. influences. Even after being charged for a long time, they may die.


    This bronze stone is said to have been obtained in the ancient temple. It was stripped of it after several bounty hunters killed the huge thunderstone statue in the ancient temple. Because these copper stones are born with lightning-like power, if they are only made into weapons, they can have the effect of lightning strikes. It is a pity that this is not a power gem containing thunder and lightning, or a monster crystal core, otherwise it would be easy to sell. Because power gems and monster crystal cores can be directly inlaid on weapons. But now this kind of thunderbolt stone is used to make weapons. Many people already have weapons, so they won''t buy this thing specially.


    And even if you want to forge weapons, you won''t be able to buy this lightning copper stone, because in the process of tempering, it will inevitably lose a lot of lightning power, and I am afraid that there is not much left in the end. Moreover, the extra attack effect penalized by the weapon itself is much worse than the inlaid power gem. It is possible that the forged weapon is a waste product, so the gain is not worth the loss.


    Therefore, the price of this piece of thunderbolt is not high. Tang Ye took a fancy to this thunderbolt stone because it could be made into a bullet with thunder and lightning. He has a lot of tempering techniques that can guarantee lightning power. And these bronze stones from ancient temples are of very good quality and are the best materials for making bullets.


    So Tang Ye bought this thunderbolt bronze stone. Sophia was curious, and didn''t know why Tang Ye bought such a thing. Usually those rich and wealthy people would play with these things, but for individuals like Tang Ye, Sophia really couldn''t understand the use.


    Many people present were puzzled when they saw Tang Ye buying this thunderbolt bronze stone. This old human race doesn''t make good use of his wealth to improve his conditions in all aspects. What should he do to buy a piece of thunderbolt that he can''t use?


    Many people wanted to laugh at Tang Ye, but when they saw Sophia next to Tang Ye, they shut up. Sophia is not a provocative master, if she is stimulated to Sophia, she will not have good fruit. This made Tang Ye feel a bit pretending to be a fox, and he was very prestigious with Sophia.


    "It''s time to auction those old human brothers and sisters!" At this moment, when someone like this came from inside the auction house, Tang Ye frowned when he heard it.

 Chapter 2815： Was bought!

    Tang Ye must have been upset when he heard that the old human race was auctioned. No matter what he thinks of the identity of the old human race, now he wants to save the old human race, then the auction of the old human race must be prevented.


    He immediately went to the auction hall inside to see what was going on. However, he was stopped by the administrator of the auction house. The management staff of the auction house was a fat man with a big belly. He stood in front of Tang Ye and said, "Old humans cannot enter."


    For them, the old human race is the "thing" being auctioned, and of course it will not let Tang Ye enter. Tang Ye was angry at such a thing, squinted his eyes and snorted coldly: "Why don''t you let me in? I have the money to auction your things, are you rejecting guests?"


    The administrator of the auction house was very dissatisfied with such a tough attitude of an old human like Tang Ye. When did the old human dare to yell at him like this?


    "What about rich? I don''t want you to buy it, you can''t buy it!" The auction house manager shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye wanted to fight this nasty administrator, but considering that he couldn''t provoke too many forces for the time being, the auction house was also a very powerful force. The auction acted to maintain their own order, and a group of guards were hired here with a lot of money. No one dared to make trouble at the auction house easily. Not only are there strong guards here, many practitioners also don''t allow others to destroy the auction house. Because many cultivators have to sell them through auction houses when they get good things, so they don''t have to find buyers so much trouble. And, some cultivators who want to buy good goods also come directly to the auction house, which is very convenient. The existence of such a convenient auction house would be very troublesome for these practitioners if it were destroyed by others, so they would not allow this to happen.


    "Old humans cannot enter the auction house. Is this your rule or the auction house''s rule?" At this moment, Sophia walked over and said to the auction house administrator.


    Just now Sophia was looking at the auction item from the other side. Tang Ye came directly when he heard the old human being auctioned off. Sophia didn¡¯t keep up. Now he followed. Seeing the bad attitude of the auction house administrator, he questioned the auction house plumber. .


    Things like this are often not so bad for the entire auction house, it is possible that only one of them is bad. These people also rely on their position and power to embarrass others, to seek benefits and convenience for themselves.


    The fat manager didn''t expect Sophia to appear. He was arrogantly facing Tang Ye, but he immediately deflated, and he didn''t dare to target it loudly. His attitude towards Sophia was even a little flattering. He bowed his head and said with a smile to Sofia: "Miss Sophia, it was rude not to expect you to come. You may have misunderstood my meaning, it is not that the old humans cannot enter the auction, but the old humans are probably afraid. I don''t have that ability. And if the old human race enters, it will cause riots, so I stopped it."


    "Really?" Sophia snorted again.


    The fat administrator nodded his head and said, "It''s true!"


    Sophia didn''t want to talk to such a villain, took a look at Tang Ye, and then hummed to the fat manager: "He is my employer. He wants to go in and participate in the auction. Do you think he has that ability?"


    "Wh, what?" The fat administrator was surprised, unable to believe what Sophia said. What''s this kidding, an old human race, can actually invite a powerful figure like Sophia as a guard?


    Which old human race has such strength, why haven''t I heard of it? It''s impossible to think about it! Sophia can''t even invite characters like Ying Wushuang, how could it be the old human?


    However, now Sophia is standing in front of him, everything is true, the fat administrator can''t help but believe it. He looked at Tang Ye very suspiciously, and could not find anything special about Tang Ye.


    "Since it is Miss Sophia''s employer, it must be okay." Seeing Sophia''s impatient and glamorous expression, the fat manager became frightened, nodded and laughed, and allowed Tang Ye to enter.


    Tang Ye was really speechless at this situation, and sneered at the fat administrator: "You are really bullying and fearing hardship. If it weren''t for Miss Sophia, you would definitely not let me in, what a hypocrisy!"


    "You..." The fat administrator was very angry when Tang Ye scolded him like this. He wanted to scold him back, and even wanted to greet people to come and beat Tang Ye, but Sophia''s cold eyes glanced at him, and he didn''t dare to put a fart. .


    Then Tang Ye and Sophia entered the auction house. Tang Ye mainly wanted to see the old human race being auctioned off, and rescued it if possible. This was the beginning of saving the old human race. Of course he knew that the most important thing was to solve this problem fundamentally, otherwise the situation of the old human race would not change much.


    However, when Tang Ye entered, the old human race that had been auctioned had already been bought because of the delay caused by the fat manager. He could only see that they were two old human races, one male and one female, as if they were brothers and sisters. The man was born tall and strong, very powerful, his face was cold and angry, his eyes were full of hatred, and he wanted to kill everyone. The girl next to her looked smaller, sad and hopeless, like a puppet. The bodies of both of them were dirty, as if they were livestock kept in a harsh environment. This is not surprising. It should be said that this situation is exactly what most of the old human races are in.


    The siblings were bought by a middle-aged man wearing armor. The middle-aged man smiled slyly. He looked at the tall old human with a treacherous smile, probably because of the arrangements for how to deal with the tall old human. And when he saw the old human girl, the middle-aged man''s expression became awkward and unkind again, probably because of his thoughts on the old human girl.


    Although the old human girl is dirty, her figure is actually very good. This may arouse the vulgar thoughts of some unscrupulous people, and she is an "item" being auctioned, is she not letting others play with it?


    "That person is Abeth who is obsessed with cultivation. His family used to be in business and very rich. However, Abeth is obsessed with martial arts, and now he is probably the third-level strength of the Astral Lord." Sophia told Tang next to him. Ye said.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said after some thought, "I want to save the brother and sister, is there any way?"


    Sophia glanced at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "I''m just protecting you. I can''t control what you are going to do. Don''t ask me what to do. I don''t want to think about those strenuous things."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said: "If this is the case, then I will go straight to grab someone. If Abbes wants to disadvantage me, then you must protect me."


    "You..." Sophia was a little angry, thinking that Tang Ye was a little reliant on her to protect him.

 Chapter 2816： As a beast!

    Although Sophia wanted to stimulate the bounty guild through Tang Ye, let the people of the bounty guild come to Tang Ye''s trouble, so that her "guard" could kill the people of the bounty guild. However, it was limited to the Bounty Guild. If Tang Ye provokes other forces at will, and then rushes all over, even she will not be able to deal with it.


    She has a very strong strength and a great family background, but it does not mean she is invincible. So if it was something outside the bounty guild, she thought it better not to let Tang Ye provoke too much. Even if contradictions are unavoidable, they should be reduced a little, so as not to be directly struck by others, it will be a huge hostile force.


    "Don''t you have money? You can use money to buy those two old human races from Abeth." Sophia said to Tang Ye, which is to avoid Tang Ye''s chaos and directly provoke Abeth.


    Tang Ye also thought about this method, but was not very sure, and said: "I want to do this too, but given people¡¯s perception of me as an old human race, I¡¯m afraid Abbes has the same prejudice. Even if I have money, he Don''t agree to hand over the brother and sister to me?"


    Sophia said there is no need to worry, saying: "Although Abbes is a man obsessed with martial arts, the family is a businessman after all, and he himself is also doing business. After all, he is essentially a businessman, no matter how he pretends to be A cultivator is also different. Therefore, as long as you give enough money, he will definitely give you the brother and sister."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said after thinking: "Perhaps it can be, but I can''t give gold coins to Abes infinitely. My money is also money, and I have a great demand for money, so I can''t spend it casually."


    "Then what do you want? Ming grabbing? In this case, you have to consider the consequences." Sophia said silently.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "First try to negotiate with money. If it doesn''t work, then use force. Actually, I think if it''s Miss Sophia you go to talk with Abes, even if you just give the original price, you must be able to. Hand over these brothers and sisters."


    "You want to be beautiful." Sophia glared at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was really rude, and wanted to wake her up and let her do something for him!


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I think this is good, just treat it as mutual cooperation. I can repay you when I have the strength. For you, this is just a small investment. And this small investment, You will be rewarded generously in the future. How about, do you believe me?"


    Sophia squinted her eyes, but Tang Ye was a little moved. Although she didn''t spend much time with Tang Ye, she also knew a little about Tang Ye. She had to admit that Tang Ye was different from those old human races, and even different from many people. Tang Ye really has huge potential. If it¡¯s just a little investment, it¡¯s like going to an important person to Abbes, it will not affect her much, but you can try it, in case Tang Ye really does something earth-shattering in the future. Things, such as becoming a superb blacksmith, the rewards for her are also huge.


    "I''ll take a look first, if I can help you, it''s okay." Sophia relaxed and agreed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very happy and thanked: "Then thank you Miss Sophia!"


    "Then, what are we going to do next, go to Abeth directly?" Tang Ye asked Sophia again.


    Sophia looked at Abeth, who was wearing armor. According to her understanding, Abeth dressed in this way would usually go to the Colosseum. She said to Tang Ye: "Let''s go to the Colosseum."


    "The Colosseum?" Tang Ye was surprised. Although he could understand that the Colosseum was a place where monsters and beasts fought, he didn''t know why Sophia had to go there.


    Sophia said: "Abbes just bought the pair of old human brothers and sisters. Look at that man, who is tall and strong. I''m afraid Abbes wants him to go to the Colosseum to fight with monsters. This is a form of entertainment. At the same time. , You can also use this to make money. What do you think that old human is to Abbes? Either it is a tool for entertainment or a tool for making money."


    Tang Ye felt faintly angry when he heard it, and couldn''t help clenching his fists. The situation of the old human race is really deep and fierce. No wonder the old human races are getting fewer and fewer, in addition to being hunted down, they will also be played and killed like this.


    Tang Ye learned from Sophia that the Colosseum has two main ways of entertainment, one is monsters against monsters, and the other is monsters against people. Either way, it can bring great sensory stimulation. People of all kinds will have this need, enjoy the excitement, enjoy violence and blood. Therefore, the Colosseum is a very popular place.


    "Then let''s go to the Colosseum!" Tang Ye said to Sophia, he wanted to save the brother and sister.


    Sophia nodded and said, "Let''s go. If this matter is resolved today, I will go back to rest."


    Sophia was a little worried. If Tang Ye was allowed to wander outside, she might not know how many people would be offended. After all, too many people were unfriendly to the old human race.


    Then the two went to the Colosseum. The Colosseum is a round building surrounded by high walls, surrounded by spectator seats, and adequate defense measures have been made. Below is the place of the fighting beast. Monsters and monsters, humans and monsters, are fighting on the ground. Here is a powerful magic circle formation, which can ensure that the fighting beast does not harm the audience. The entire Colosseum looks very majestic. It takes huge wealth to build and maintain such a place, and the Colosseum can continue to be open, which shows how many people come here every day.


    It takes a lot of gold to enter the Colosseum to watch. It is impossible for the poor to have this money. Even civilians rarely go. Therefore, those who come to the Colosseum to watch entertainment and entertainment are rich and powerful people.


    At the same time, there is also a gambling bank, which can bet on which one wins, and the banker pays out a certain percentage. This is actually direct gambling, and many people are keen on it. This is also an important means of making money for the Colosseum.


    After Tang Ye and Sophia entered the Colosseum, they were looked at by many strange eyes. Many people think that Tang Ye is not the "man of the beasts" brought by Sophia, after all, it is impossible for the old human race to enter here for entertainment. So someone called out jokingly: "Has another old human race been sent to fight the beast? Ha, today is not bad, there are two old human races!"


    But because it was Sophia''s relationship, many people didn''t dare to make jokes, just glanced more. But in their hearts, they all thought that Sophia had brought Tang Ye to the Beast, which meant that Tang Ye was just a "monster beast".


    Tang Ye didn''t like this place very much, and felt full of sin!


    "It''s started! The tall old human race is going to deal with a long-toothed tiger, and the good show begins!" At this time, someone said very excitedly, hurried to the stands to watch the good show of fighting beasts!

 Chapter 2817： Blood curse!

    Hearing what others yelled out, Tang Ye immediately went to look outside the Colosseum. The tall old human race was under the Colosseum. The old human race was pushed into the field, and then the big iron door of the passage on the other side slowly opened, and a low and roaring ferocious tiger walked out of it. This tiger had long fangs and was a fierce tiger with long teeth. Monster.


    After facing the old Human Race man, the Tiger Monster Beast raised his head and roared, his voice was sharp and terrifying, and his ears were deafening. Those who were sitting closer couldn''t help covering their ears.


    "It seems that Abeth didn''t intend to let this old human race live at all." Sophia said to Tang Ye lightly when he saw this scene, because the fangs tiger monster beast is very fierce and cannot be dealt with by an old human race.


    Tang Ye frowned, feeling that people were still too sinister towards the old human race, and it seemed that he couldn''t have any expectations for them. Seeing the people watching around, laughing, playing tricks, and waiting for a good show, Tang Ye knew that the old human man below was just a plaything of these people, and they only needed a little bit of pleasing themselves. In the end, the old human man ended up being torn to pieces by the fangs tiger monster and eaten on the spot. This kind of blood and violence is what they have expected. Nevertheless, you must see it with your own eyes to stimulate the senses and satisfy the dirty desires in your heart.


    Roar!


    The Fanged Tiger Monster Beast roared again, and the chains on his body were unfastened, and the fight between the old Human Race men and the Long Fanged Tiger Monster Beast under the Colosseum officially began.


    Bang bang bang! The Fanged Tiger Monster Beast ran towards the old Human Race man with great strength, and every time he ran, it shook the ground like a shake. It seems that the entire Colosseum is not worth mentioning under this kind of power, but the defense of the Colosseum is far more than this, and there is a very powerful elemental power protection, so it will not be easily destroyed.


    Although the old human man had physical injuries, he didn''t care, it seemed that these were irrelevant. He has disheveled hair and a scar on his face. This is a relatively large mark. Facing the long-toothed tiger monster beast running, he did not flinch or evade, his face was cold, he had already put his life and death out of the picture. For him now, death is relief.


    However, he did not give up resisting, he still had to live hard. He turned his head and glanced at the upper viewing box. He could vaguely see his sister, but there was also Abbes. In an instant, his eyes were blood-red, and he hated incomparably, just as hatred had overshadowed everything about him. He became a slave to hatred, completely dominated by hatred.


    "Ahhhhh!" The old human race man''s blood-red eyes, facing the tussled tiger monster beast, directly stretched out his hands to resist!


    "You all deserve to die!" The old human race man shouted angrily, his whole body glowing with blood red power, as if he was fighting hard. He directly held the pair of fangs in front of the original Longfang Tiger Monster Beast''s mouth with both hands, and confronted the Longfang Tiger. Surprisingly, he actually blocked the Fanged Tiger Monster Beast!


    Everyone watching couldn''t help but feel an uproar. They didn''t expect this old Human Race man to be so powerful. Looking at the **** power that the old human men exploded, it was very scary and bloody. This must be some terrible secret technique. This kind of thing will still exist. Some people have accidentally obtained some ancient secret skills, and after learning they can have terrible power.


    Roar!


    The long-toothed tiger monster beast was very angry and roared again and again after holding the pair of sharp fangs. Then it rushed forward with brute force to rush the old human race man to the edge, and then used the sharp fangs to attack the old human race man. Stabbed to death.


    The old human race man still held the fangs of the fangs tiger beast, but his power was inferior to the fangs tiger beast, and he was pushed out bit by bit, probably hard to support. But at this moment, he suddenly turned over and jumped, clutching the fangs of the fangs tiger beast, and turned over the fangs tiger beast''s head, and then punched the fangs tiger beast''s head.


    Whoops!


    The Long Tiger Tooth Monster Beast was suddenly in pain and screamed again and again. It became more angry and shook its head suddenly, trying to throw the old human man away. However, the old human race man clung to its fangs, and when he couldn''t hold it, his hands also emitted blood-red power, and his hands seemed to become claws, suddenly grabbing into the flesh and blood of the fangs tiger monster beast. He firmly grasped the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast.


    Ouch!


    The Fanged Tiger Monster Beast was even more painful, screaming again and again, as if it were very miserable. This scene stunned everyone, they were silent, originally thought that this old human race man was slowly teased and tortured by the fangs tiger monster, and then eaten. But now, this old human race man had the upper hand, beating the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast again and again.


    At this time, the Fanged Tiger Monster Beast couldn''t bear the pain, and suddenly slammed its head into the ground, trying to throw the old human man into flight, and also wanted to kill the old human man along the way.


    Seeing this, the man of the old human race didn''t dare to stay on the head of the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast and jumped away, while the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast hit his head so violently, hitting a fang, and that fang broke. The Fanged Tiger Monster Beast screamed sharply, and it was very painful. At this time, the long-toothed tiger monster beast, without its previous might, became a bit embarrassed.


    This scene stunned everyone even more. I really didn¡¯t expect this old human race man to be able to do this kind of thing. It seems that this old human race man has a certain strength. What is going on with the blood red, it must be some special secret technique, otherwise it will not be so powerful. the power of.


    What really worries many people is their bet, because they are all overwhelming the old human men being eaten by the fangs tiger beast. If the fangs tiger beast is killed by the old human men, they will lose money. Not what they want to see!


    "It''s actually a blood curse. This old human man seems to have a good opportunity to learn the blood curse." Sophia, who looked at everything, was surprised at first, but calmed down quickly, and then explained to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said in surprise: "Blood curse?"


    Sophia nodded and said: "This is a very powerful secret technique that can spur the power of blood and instantly increase your strength several times. When you activate the blood curse, you will have powerful power and some unique martial arts. However, Since blood is the curse, and blood is limited to humans, the power of the blood curse cannot be maintained for a long time. If it is maintained for a long time, it will damage life and even consume life and die."


    "Looking at the look of this old human man, he probably intends to fight to death. He hates everything and wants to destroy everything." Sophia said lightly.


    Tang Ye heard it with a cold expression, squinted his eyes, looked at the audience box that the old Human Race man turned his head, and said: "This man can be so decisive, I am afraid it is because of that. If I didn''t guess, there is his Sister. Hmph, it seems that Abbes is going to do something disgusting to his sister. Sophia, I can''t stand this."


    Sophia shrugged and said, "Then go and take a look."

 Chapter 2818： The trapped beast is out of the cage!

    At this moment, in the audience box, it was Abeth and the sister of the old human being in it. The sister of the old human race man was cleaned up and put on other clothes. At this time, she looked like a perfect beauty. She has a graceful figure and a good-looking appearance. Although her face is exhausted because of being abused, her expression is angry and cold at this time, and she appears to have a cold beauty.


    Abbes was still wearing armor and looked at the man''s sister with a grin, with an unkind, obscene and obscene look, walking towards the woman step by step, probably because she was going to do too much to the woman. Sure enough, as he walked towards the woman, he began to take off his armor one by one, making his jokes more intense.


    "Hey, little beauty, I tell you, as long as you serve me obediently, I can not kill you and let you eat well in the future!" Abbes said with a smile to the woman.


    "Go and die!" The woman shouted angrily to Abbes. She wouldn''t believe Abbes''s nonsense, if she got from Abbes, she would definitely be killed after Abbes played with it. She is not the first old human woman to be abused and humiliated in this way, and she has already seen their fate.


    Moreover, even if these men could survive, she would never do it. The only thing she wanted to do was to kill all these people, but unfortunately she didn''t have that ability!


    She ran to see how her brother was fighting the Fanged Tiger Monster Beast under the Colosseum, and saw that the Fanged Tiger Monster beast was embarrassed by his brother, but she was not happy. Because she knew that the end result was that her brother was defeated and might even be eaten. Because she and her brother have been under the forbidden curse, as long as the forbidden curse strikes, the power will disappear and be slaughtered obediently. This forbidden curse was put down by a curse master of the new human race. And they were also brought here after the new human race was controlled, in order to strike more old human races. If it weren''t for the new human race curse master''s sealing curse, their strength would not be so weak!


    The woman ran to the edge of the glass window to watch her brother''s fight. Abbes followed and watched. He was not in a hurry to abuse the woman. She smiled very proudly: "No matter how hard you struggle, it''s no use, since you were caught by the new human race. The moment you arrive, it means you have become playthings. Rather, the new human race did not kill you immediately. You should be happy if you can live a few more days."


    "Bah! I''d rather die!" The woman shouted angrily. She tried to self-destruct, but with the curse, she couldn''t do this. She and her brother are one of the few powerful masters in the old human race, but unfortunately the new human race''s curse master is stronger, and they were caught. And they fell to the present end, which was a huge blow to the old humans who had hidden. Even those with powerful powers like them have fallen to such a fate, then where is there any hope for their old human race?


    Abeth sneered again and again, and said: "Then you just accept your fate!"


    After drinking low, Abeth''s eyes showed bad gaze, and he began to push towards the woman. The woman''s power is now blocked, and she has no power to resist. If this continues, she will only be tainted by Abeth.


    At the same time, the tall man who had beaten the fangs tiger beast into a panic suddenly activated the power of the blood curse and became even stronger, going to kill the fangs tiger beast. This scene shocked many viewers to stand up, shouting, not supporting the man, but cursing: "Damn old human race, do you still want to kill the tiger-tooth monster? Absolutely not! Go and die !"


    Because if a man kills the Fanged Tiger Monster Beast, he will lose money. They don''t want to lose because of an old human race!


    The man sneered. The more these people cursed him, the more he would kill the Fanged Tiger Monster. To see the desperate appearance of these demons, he would kill them if he could!


    However, at this time, when the man exerted stronger power to kill the Long Tiger Tooth Monster Beast, his head suddenly hurt, and then he was in pain. The power he sent out quickly disappeared, and he quickly became a person without power.


    "Damn it!" The man yelled at this anger, he knew that the curse had worked, and his power was restrained. In this case, it is impossible for him to kill the fangs tiger beast, on the contrary, he will be killed by the fangs tiger beast, and become a delicacy for the fangs tiger beast!


    He was furious, full of resentment, and sure enough, in the end it was just a plaything!


    Roar!


    At this time, the long-toothed tiger monster roared, and then jumped up and slapped the man with a slap. The man had no strength to resist. He was slapped flying, hit the ground, rolled over and over again, was seriously injured, and immediately vomited blood.


    "Haha, this **** old human race thought he was very prestigious, and it seemed that he was frightened in vain!" The audience was very happy to see the man being killed by the Fanged Tiger Monster. All of them clapped their hands and cheered.


    In their opinion, there has never been something the old human race can triumph over. The old human race should be defeated, the end of being bullied, just provide them with entertainment.


    Puff!


    After being slapped into the ground by the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast, the man spit out a few mouthfuls of blood. At this time, his whole body was aching, and he felt like he was falling apart. He looked at the sky, no longer intent to fight, waiting to be killed by the Fanged Tiger Monster. He felt that the struggle was meaningless, and it was all in vain after all, but it was a plaything set by others. The more struggling, the happier those people are, so it''s better to just admit their fate.


    The Fanged Tiger Monster Beast walked towards the man step by step, panting and roaring. It broke a fang by the man, and was very angry with the man, and would definitely not let him go.


    And no one stopped it, because even the staff had already arranged it, and this old human race had to die in the end. The surrounding audience became excited because they waited until what they wanted to see, that is, the old human race man was torn to pieces by the fangs tiger monster, and eaten bit by bit!


    Tang Ye wanted to go to the box where Abbes was to rescue the woman, but after seeing the old human men¡¯s encounters, and then seeing other people¡¯s ruthlessness, hateful faces, evil hearts, and ugly behavior, he He stopped and said to Sophia: "Miss Sophia, please save that woman, I want to save that man."


    Sophia frowned and said, "You save? How do you save? You don''t have the ability to solve the people here, but the guards here are very strong."


    Tang Ye looked indifferent and said, "You don''t need to deal with them, I just need to make a little riot. You go save the woman first, and I will solve the matter here."


    "Well...you have to be careful." Sophia nodded.


    Sophia continued to rush to rescue the woman, and at this time, Tang Ye quietly condensed a calamity power in his hands, a power that everyone did not understand. The calamity body power quietly went away, like a ghost. This is another feature of calamity body strength, which can act like a person.


    The calamity body passed through the noisy crowd to break the barrier power that isolated the Colosseum. The Longfang Tiger Monster Beast felt this, suddenly turned his head and rushed towards the audience.


    For it, it hates people who treat him as trapped animal playthings more than men!

 Chapter 2819： The boss is mad!

    The Longfang Tiger Monster Beast sensed that the defensive circle in the Colosseum had disappeared, and wanted to pounce on the seriously injured old human man, but it turned into a pounce on the audience stage. Unexpectedly, the audience was slapped to death by the slap of the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast, and a few were killed by the Longfang Tiger Monster Beast.


    Blood splashed and death came. After a while, the audience reacted, panicked and fled frantically. Weeping and crying, afraid of being killed, the scene became extremely turbulent.


    Roar!


    The long-toothed tiger monster beast raised its head and roared, sending out a great impact, causing the nearby audience to be blown away. The timid legs were weak, and they couldn''t run at all. They fell down and looked at the long-toothed tiger monster beast in front of him, shaking all over with fear, and even some urinated.


    "Do not ah ah ah ah ...... Do not, do not kill me, do not eat me!" Panic cries heard. The people who were screaming and cheering presumptuously just now, and treating the Fanged Tiger Monster Beast as their playthings, became the people most afraid of the Long Fanged Tiger Monster Beast. They looked very embarrassed and laughed.


    The Longfang Tiger Monster Beast cares about the pain and fear of these people, only knowing that these people have always locked it up, and then fight with others to make fun of it. Although Longfang Tiger Monster Beast was not very intelligent, he knew what had happened to him. Now it just wants to vent its anger, and it''s not an exaggeration to kill everyone here. Therefore, it began a frenzied killing and also frantically destroyed the Colosseum.


    The old human race man who originally thought he was going to be eaten by the tiger-tooth monster beast did not expect such an abnormality to happen. He turned to look, but saw a man walking towards him, the same old human race!


    He was very surprised that there were old human races who could walk around like this, wouldn''t he be afraid of being caught by those people?


    What also surprised him was that this old human race looked self-assured and very confident.


    "I saved you, I want you to serve me, how?" What surprised the old human man even more was that when this confident old human came to him, he actually said that he saved him and asked him to do it. He serves. How is this going?


    However, this matter is really strange. If it weren''t for someone to manipulate the defensive enchantment, these problems would certainly not arise, and the Fanged Tiger Monster Beast would not be able to break free, unable to take action against the audience. It''s just that the old human race man couldn''t believe that an old human race actually saved him, and he didn''t know this old human race. The old human masters he knew did not have this man. Now that there are not many masters of the old human race, they are almost killed by the new human race, so who is this old human race that he doesn''t know?


    This person is naturally Tang Ye. Just now Tang Ye used the calamity body power to break the barrier of the defensive circle and created the current riots, all to save the old human man in front of him. The calamity body''s power is very terrifying, it cuts iron like mud on those weapons, and it also has a terrible destructive effect on the magic formation.


    At this time, the guards of the Colosseum were already coming to deal with the Longfang Tiger Monster. After Tang Ye saw it, he sent out another disaster body force, spreading to the cage where other monsters were trapped inside, not only breaking the chain of the cage, The magic circle barrier was also destroyed, and the monster beasts were proudly released and burst out.


    Roar! Whoops!


    Suddenly, the entire Colosseum was filled with the roar and roar of monsters, which was frightening.


    The old human race man saw Tang Ye release a mysterious and terrifying power to destroy the magic circle barrier. He believed that Tang Ye saved him, and he also knew how terrifying Tang Ye''s power was. And now Tang Ye stretched out his hand to him, meaning to save him.


    "The tragic fate of the old human race is enough. Starting today, we will change everything." Tang Ye said to the old human race man: "However, this thing cannot be done by one person. I need more strength, so , Can you be my strength?"


    The old human man saw Tang Ye¡¯s self-confidence, Tang Ye¡¯s humility, and Tang Ye¡¯s kindness. He thought of the pain he had encountered in the past, helpless to despair, and suddenly felt that Tang Ye was like a beam of light at this time. It is hope to illuminate the front of the old human race. He is willing to become Tang Ye''s power, to bring changes to the old human race and win the future for the old human race.


    "I am willing to be your strength and can give everything for the future of the old human race!" The old human race man took Tang Ye''s hand with a firm expression.


    Tang Ye smiled brightly and said, "Then let''s go."


    The old human race man was stunned, but he didn''t expect to see such a bright smile on the face of an old human race. The old human races he came into contact were either lifeless or heavy, and none of them were happy, including himself. Because of the tragic experience, oppression and killing, they have long been numb, and they are worried and feared every day, and there is no way to know the feeling of happiness.


    This companion is so different!


    "You saved me, you are my master, how should I call you?" The old human man said very gratefully to Tang Ye.


    "Don''t be so polite." Tang Ye said, "I can''t just call an adult. My name is Tang Ye. What''s your name?"


    "My name is Ada!" The old humanoid man nodded and bowed to Tang Ye, saying that it was a salute to the adults, and said, "Thank you, adults for saving your life!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "There is no need to say more about this. Now the situation is urgent, let''s go first."


    "My lord, please help me to save my sister. Aqi was taken away by that person alone..." Ada was very worried. His sister Aqi was taken away alone. Something terrible must happen to him. He was in his heart. Pray, don''t do this.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Don''t worry, I have sent someone to rescue her."


    Ada was taken aback, staring at Tang Ye blankly. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so kind. This would not be a life-saving grace for him. He didn''t know how to thank Tang Ye, he was very touched, and he could only give his life to Tang Ye. He also had such a determination, this life was Tang Ye''s.


    At this time, a few more monsters rushed out of the cage to destroy the Colosseum. There were still many people in the Colosseum, all of them were killed or eaten by monsters, and soon blood spattered and corpses were everywhere. Without the protection of the defensive circle, the Colosseum was also severely damaged. The tall building collapsed, and the original magnificent Colosseum seemed to be a ruin.


    After such a big accident, high-powered guards have come to deal with these released monsters. With the efforts of several powerful guards, the monster beast that escaped was finally killed. However, at this time, the Colosseum was completely unrecognizable and completely in ruins. Such destruction is a devastating disaster for the Colosseum. And to rebuild an Colosseum requires huge wealth, which is an immeasurable loss to those who control the Colosseum.


    This incident affected the entire Pearl Star. A vice president of the Bounty Guild is a boss behind the Colosseum, vowing to find out the spoilers behind it!

 Chapter 2820： Investigate thoroughly!

    The Colosseum was not established by one person, but was jointly established and maintained by many powerful forces. Now that the Colosseum is so destroyed, the bosses behind it must be mad, and they will definitely not be merciful to the destroyers.


    When the Colosseum was destroyed by monsters, Ada was very worried about his sister''s safety, but Tang Ye believed that Sophia could save Aqi, after all, Sophia''s strength was much stronger than him. Aqi is Ada''s younger sister, that beautiful woman. Originally, Abbes wanted to tarnish Ah Qi, but at this time Sophia arrived.


    He didn''t expect Sophia to buy this pair of old human brothers and sisters. Of course he didn''t want to sell it. He didn''t need that money, but facing Sophia, he didn''t want to offend. Besides, Sophia paid twice the price, so he was not at a loss. For him, women can be found everywhere, so Ah Qi is no different.


    After giving Ah Qi to Sophia, he left the Colosseum. But soon afterwards, the monster beast broke out of the cage and destroyed the Colosseum. Thinking about it now, Abbes felt that he wanted to be grateful to Sophia, otherwise he would definitely be killed in the face of those fierce monsters with his mediocre cultivation strength. There were many other powerful people who came to the audience, who had their own strength and guards, and they were eventually killed by monsters. So Abes feels that he is lucky, and this luck also thanks Sofia.


    But at the same time he wondered why the monster beast broke through the cage that day. You must know that those defensive circles are very superb, and it is not easy to break them unless it is a powerful figure like Sophia. In the investigation of the accident, Sophia did become a suspect. Unfortunately, during their investigation, there was no sign that Sophia had taken action, so it was not Sophia who did it.


    Now Abeth has been called to a luxurious mansion, which is the home of Mar, the vice president of the Bounty Guild. Now Mar is mad, invested so much money in the Colosseum, and the Colosseum has begun to bring in huge income, and now it is actually destroyed like that. He must find out who did it, and then break him. Ten thousand corpses!


    This incident is considered to be very relevant to Abeth, because Abeth was there and brought two old humans, and the accident happened when the old human man was fighting with the fangs tiger monster. More importantly, Abbes left midway, just to avoid the accident. This has to make people wonder whether Abbes has done anything.


    Abeth was very scared, because Mar was the vice president of the Bounty Guild, and he was very powerful. If he targeted him, he wouldn''t have to live. Moreover, Mar is very domineering and violent, he absolutely does not want to be targeted by Mar, he can only tell Mar the relevant situation truthfully.


    At the same time, Tang Ye took Ada to leave the Colosseum and joined Sophia outside. Next to Sophia, it is Ada''s sister Aqi. Qi is in very good condition. Abbes wanted to do something terrible to her, but Sophia came out to save her in time and she was very grateful. After learning that Tang Ye asked for this, she was very grateful. Now seeing Tang Ye bringing Ada here, I am even more grateful. It was Tang Ye who saved their siblings, and they were all willing to work for Tang Ye!


    "Thank you for saving us, Tang Ye!" A Qi knelt down to Tang Ye, looking very solemn.


    Tang Ye quickly got Ah Qi up and said, "You don''t have to be polite, you are all people of the same race, and you must work hard together. Now I want to change the situation of our old human race and need your strength, so I hope you can help me together in the future! "


    "It''s certain!" Ada nodded to Tang Ye and said, "It was your lord, you saved me and A Qi. The lives of me and A Qi are yours. From now on, you will be your subordinates, let you send them!"


    "Yes, Master Tang Ye!" A Qi nodded likewise.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "If that''s the case, then I''m not welcome. However, before that, you need to unlock the curse marks on you first, otherwise you will still be subject to the curse-forbidden master of the new human race."


    Tang Ye had heard about the forbidden curse on Ada and Aqi. And he also learned that both Ada and Aqi actually have good strengths. Ada has a powerful "blood curse" secret skill, and Aqi has a weird "stealth" secret skill, which is very powerful if used properly. It''s a pity that because of the Forbidden Curse under the Curse Master of the New Human Race, their secret skills can no longer be used. For this reason, Tang Ye felt that they had to lift their forbidden curse first, otherwise not only would he not be able to exert his strength, but it would also be very dangerous because he would not have the ability to protect himself.


    Ada and Aqi also wanted to unlock the curse on them, but they were not the opponents of the curse master of the new human race. It wasn''t when it was possible to use the secret skill power before, and it is even more not when the ability is sealed. Therefore, they must rely on Tang Ye.


    "We need to find that curse master first." Tang Ye said. Find the curse master and let him unlock the curse marks on Ada and Aqi.


    But Sophia next to him poured cold water and said, "Even if you find that curse master, he won''t listen to you. The new human race wants to wipe out the old human race, and I am afraid that he will not give in to the old human race."


    "Then kill him!" Ada said with a cold snort, "Kill the curse master himself, then all the curse he casts on others will disappear."


    Sophia was taken aback for a moment, then shrugged, and said: "When I didn''t say anything just now, it would be too simple to just kill him."


    Ada and Aqi were stunned, never expecting Sophia to speak so arrogantly. The curse-forbidden master of the new human race is one of the top ten masters in the new human race, wherever he can kill it. The words that Ada drank out to kill him just now were because he carried huge anger, it was a vent of hatred. In fact, he never thought that he could kill the curse master, because the curse master was too strong.


    However, they didn''t know Sophia''s strength to think so. In fact, with Sophia''s strength, it is still possible to kill a curse master. Although the top ten masters of the rookie race are very tall, Sophia is even stronger. However, Sophia has never interfered with those things. Of course, it cannot be said that Sophia can definitely deal with the masters of the new human race. After all, the new human race can naturally possess abilities after transforming the bloodline. No one knows what kind of monsters there are in the new human race.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and thought, "Miss Sophia, to deal with the new human race, unless necessary, you still don''t take action, so as not to get yourself into trouble. After all, you are not alone, you still have yourself behind you. The family must be scrupulous. I don¡¯t want to drag you down because of our business. And our old human race can do it all."


    "Yes, Miss Sofia, we don''t want to hurt you!" Ah Qi, who was saved by Sofia, agreed with Tang Ye''s approach.

 Chapter 2821： unforgivable!

    Sophia didn''t expect Tang Ye to refuse her help, but it was true that Tang Ye''s worries were indeed right. Although she had strong strength, her strength was not invincible. While she is strong, she naturally has other powerful characters. Moreover, behind her is the Alpha family, a powerful family that is declining. If her behavior angers too many powerful forces, it is inevitable that her family will also be affected.


    But Sophia felt that Tang Ye did not have a better guarantee to deal with the curse forbidden master of the new human race, because Tang Ye''s strength was just that, I don''t know if it was Ada and Aqi''s opponent. Although Tang Ye was able to destroy the magic circle barrier of the Colosseum, she knew that it was because Tang Ye possessed a special power, and it was not broken by cultivation power. She was curious about this, Tang Ye seemed to possess a lot of weird things. This old human race is definitely different.


    "I''m glad you think so. In fact, I have to do that too. I can''t help you too much directly. The Alpha family is now going downhill and can''t be hit by multiple parties." Sophia doesn''t mind talking about the decline of the Alpha family. Everyone knows this, and she continued to Tang Ye: "But, without my help, how can you kill the curse-forbidden master of the new human race? With your strength, can you do it?"


    Ada and Aqi lowered their heads somewhat discouraged, indeed, but with their strength, they couldn''t deal with that curse master of the new human race. There are ten masters in the rookie race, very powerful, if there is not enough strength, it is difficult to deal with him. If you can''t deal with it, but expose yourself, it may cause you to be killed.


    Tang Ye would not fail to think about such a thing, and said, "Miss Sophia, don''t worry, I must have thought about this. If I have to deal with the curse-forbidden master of the new human race, I will prepare for it. So don''t worry. I will not do it without complete preparation. Now, I will send Ada and Aqi to the forging workshop first, and I believe that even new human races will not dare to go there directly to kill."


    "Alright." Sophia nodded.


    Ada and Aqi were very grateful for what Tang Ye did for them, and they nodded and said, "Thank you, Tang Ye!"


    Then Tang Ye had to go back to the forging workshop, Sophia escorted the three old human races back. They attracted the attention of many people along the way, because they hadn''t seen three old human races walking on the street like this in a long time. They think it''s incredible, is the old human race liberated? Why didn''t the bounty hunter attack these old human races?


    Then they noticed Sophia who was next to Tang Ye. The previous story of Sophia protecting Tang Ye began to spread. Originally, many people didn''t believe that a character like Sophia would protect Tang Ye, an old human race. What is Tang Ye''s guard? Is that a joke? Could an old human race be able to hire a character like Sophia? Besides, now that the mercenary group has been disbanded, there is no such thing as hiring. Without the mercenary group, it would be more expensive for individuals to hire them. An old human race would never have such conditions!


    However, seeing that Sophia is indeed guarding Tang Ye now, it seems that the rumors are not false. Even now, there is not only Tang Ye an old human race, but also two other old human races! God, it seems that something big has happened. This kind of abnormal thing happened in the old human race. Is there something going on in the new human race, or what will happen to the two sides?


    "It seems that something big is about to happen." Some onlookers talked.


    Another said: "Didn¡¯t you see a lot of faces of the new human race before? Now it seems that something big has happened. I just didn¡¯t expect that it was the old human race that was abnormal. It was the movements made by the old human race that caused it. The new human race is here, right? I don''t know what the old human race came from, it seems to have a lot of identity!"


    "Yeah, that old human race is not simple. I was with Ying Qiandu and Lan Ye before, both of whom were young and old in the Lord''s Mansion. There must be something extraordinary about this old human race. By the way, he was not going to forge Is it from the workshop? Does he have a very strong forging ability?" Some passers-by are still very smart, and based on Tang Ye''s performance, some good conclusions have been analyzed.


    Everyone just glanced at me and watched Tang Ye and they were pointing, which made Tang Ye very uncomfortable. But for Ada and Aqi, it was a normal thing. In the past, as long as they were seen by others, they would basically be treated like this. It''s almost like a mouse crossing the street, everyone shouts and beats. In fact, they have no idea what they have done wrong. Is it because they are weak? Even if it is weak, it will not fall into the end of a street mouse. On the street, there are many ordinary people. Are those ordinary people weak? Weaker than them! But why does it seem to be superior to them?


    Therefore, this is an extremely unreasonable phenomenon. How can the old humans accept it? He has never done anything heinous, and he is not a guilty body and needs to be punished. Just because a new human race appeared, the new human race suppressed them.


    In the eyes of the old human race, these people simply don''t know how to distinguish right from wrong, or deliberately, knowing that this is unreasonable, but they have to treat them that badly because they want to vent their inner unhappiness. People have a dark side in their hearts, and these people use their old human races as objects to vent their inner darkness. The old human race will not forgive such things!


    Ada and Aqi followed Tang Ye with extremely cold expressions. They occasionally glanced at the people who were pointing at them, clasping their hands, wishing to kill them.


    At this time, Ada suddenly saw that among the onlookers, there were two faces that resembled them, and the breath of those two people would never forget that it was the new human race!


    Ada and Aqi suddenly became extremely cold, full of killing intent. However, as soon as they wanted to emit power, they were affected by the Seal Forbidden Curse, and their power was suppressed, and they could not emit any power. As long as the forbidden curse on them is not lifted, it is difficult to exert power. Even an ordinary person can deal with them.


    Tang Ye noticed the changes in the strength of Ada and Aqi, followed them to look around, and saw two people standing in the crowd staring directly at them, feeling the breath of these two people, and couldn''t help squinting his eyes.


    He vaguely guessed that it was a new human race.


    "Are they the so-called new human race who has been chasing us?" Tang Ye couldn''t help asking Ada and A Qidao.


    Ada nodded and said, "Yes, they are them, and I know them all in ashes. It seems that they have found us, and they will definitely find a way to kill us. I don''t know why they are so unsympathetic to us. For the so-called purity of blood? Huh, no matter what, I will never forgive them!"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I really can''t forgive him."

 Chapter 2822： Make a bomb!

    Tang Ye saw the two new human races. From the appearance, the two new human races were actually not much different from them. However, if you feel it carefully, there are still differences. The most important one is the power of circulation. The new human race was affected by the blood supported by the ancient country, as if it were born with divine power. As long as it has some strength, you will know it when you feel it.


    It is precisely because of innate divine power that the new human race has become so strong, instead of the original human race, there is a distinction between the new human race and the old human race. And, this allowed the new human race to give birth to the absurd idea of ??destroying the old human race and guaranteeing their pure blood.


    "Don''t pay attention to them, if they dare to do it, they will already do it." Tang Ye said to Ada and Archie.


    "If you want to deal with them, you must first understand their situation. See how many of them there are and what the situation of the people who came." Tang Ye said again.


    Ada and A Qi were stunned. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to consider this matter. Are they going to take the initiative to deal with the new human race?


    Sophia was also surprised. Originally thought that now the new human race had found them, they could only respond passively, but now Tang Ye wanted to take the initiative to attack, it seemed that this guy was really not easy.


    "Listen to the adults'' arrangements!" Ada nodded to Tang Ye. For Tang Ye, he felt that he could not be measured by strength alone. If it is only based on the strength of cultivation, Tang Ye''s situation is indeed not enough. However, Tang Ye had already done a lot of things that were not measured by cultivation strength. He felt that Tang Ye had a kind of leadership ability that could lead them. Even if not, at the moment Tang Ye rescued him, he had already decided to serve Tang Ye.


    A Qi, like Ada, had already called Tang Ye an adult, and was serving Tang Ye. Therefore, she would obey Tang Ye''s arrangement.


    Now they feel that being able to follow Tang Ye is very lucky. For others, they have no hope. There is no hope for the past. But now, with Tang Ye leading them, they feel very hopeful. I hope this thing, for their old human race, is long gone. But now, they saw hope from Tang Ye. Even if it was just this, they would be desperate to Tang Ye.


    Sophia escorted Tang Ye back to the forging workshop and then left, while Tang Ye took Ada and A Qi to settle down. Now they don''t belong to anyone anymore, Sophia bought them from Abbes, and they are free.


    Tang Ye was reused by Ying Wushuang, and now he was assigned a big house in the forging workshop, which is still a small courtyard. It can be said that the treatment conditions are very good.


    "There are two rooms here. You can live in one each. There are some places around where you can move around. You can walk around at will. However, you can''t go near the heavy forging workshop. It''s a place with heavy weapons. Will allow random exploration. As for other life needs, this can basically meet. There are other needs, you can tell me." Tang Ye said to Ada and Aqi.


    Ada and Aqi were too late to be grateful for Tang Ye, wherever they dare to ask too much, they always thanked Tang Ye. Tang Ye told them to be polite. Seeing that they were also tired, he asked them to rest first and look for them later.


    "Thank you, sir!" Ada and Aqi were grateful to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye returned to the forging workshop and was about to start forging the pistol. The materials have been collected, and the next step is to forge them bit by bit and experiment. There is a detailed memory of Phoenix, which is almost equivalent to teaching him how to build a pistol. The revolver is relatively simple, so it is not difficult to build.


    In the ancestral land of the earth, if it is an ordinary person, many things need to be produced by machines. However, in this world, some functions of the machine can be completed by the magic power here. It''s like ordinary people can''t move those heavy things, but now Tang Ye also has the power of cultivation, so he can move it. And some quiet cuts can also be done. It can be said that now he is also using scientific and technological power, as well as his cultivation power. With the combination of the two, you can accomplish many things that one person cannot accomplish.


    Now there was no one else in the forging workshop, everyone had gone to rest, and Tang Ye started forging alone. He doesn''t expect success in the first forging, so take your time, fix them one by one, and then assemble. Fortunately, people agree with the revolver, and he is now more familiar with forging technology. After forging many times, it has been upgraded. Therefore, a revolver was quickly forged by him. However, there are still some problems when testing. This was in his expectation, so he was not discouraged and went on to improve. I don''t know how long it has been forging, but he finally forged a revolver that can be used.


    Because he built it bit by bit, using superb forging technology, and using this material that can be said to be a mysterious world, the revolver looks more beautiful and domineering than the earth ancestors.


    Moreover, the bullet is made of thunderbolt. While the bullet is sharp and sharp, it also carries the lightning power that can be said to be elemental power. In this case, the attack of the revolver can also be said to be an attack under cultivation power. In addition, in order to avoid the mutual restraint between elemental forces, he also used ordinary steel and other materials to forge bullets, so there are also penetrating bullets that are only physical attacks.


    "But you can''t think that the power and speed of bullets can solve powerful enemies. Even in the ancestral land of the earth, there are people who have the power of cultivation. They are caught by the bullets, or the bullets can''t hit them." Tang Ye said to himself come out. This situation must be considered, for this reason he has to make more technological weapons.


    Then he thought of bombs. Simple bombs can be said to be gunpowder. They are very simple to make, as long as they have saltpeter, sulfur and charcoal. However, it can be more flexible, such as putting in highly poisonous and so on, exploding, can better kill the enemy. To this end, Tang Ye plans to make another batch of bombs. Compared with pistols, making simple bombs may be easier.


    So he immediately went to the warehouse to see if there were any needed raw materials. As long as the raw materials were resolved, the production was very simple.


    "Tang Ye, are you back?" When Tang Ye was going to the warehouse, he was stopped by Lan Ye. Lan Ye returned to the forging workshop. He was relieved to see that Tang Ye was okay. Because there are a lot of rumors about Tang Ye now, and many of them are directed at Tang Ye. It can be said that they are very unfriendly to Tang Ye. He was originally worried that Tang Ye was still outside, that Tang Ye might be very dangerous.


    Tang Ye saw Lan Ye, laughed, and said, "I''ve been back long ago, where did you and Ying Qiandu go to play?"


    At the same time, Tang Ye thought of something, and wanted Lan Ye to help inquire about those new human races!

 Chapter 2823： Strong penetration!

    Tang Ye wants to solve the new human race, but due to his current strength, he must be cautious, so he must first find out the situation of the new human race. Since it is not convenient for him to go out, let Lan Ye come. As the young master of the deputy lord''s house, Lan Ye still has a lot of contacts. It is not difficult to find out a few new human races who have entered the city.


    "Lan Ye, haven''t some new human races come to the city lately? Can you help me pay attention and see how many people they have and how strong are they?" Tang Ye said to Lan Ye.


    Lan Ye was very puzzled. Looking at Tang Ye, he quickly realized what Tang Ye wanted to do. He was shocked and hummed to Tang Ye, "Do you want to deal with those new human races?"


    He felt that only Tang Ye would dare to do this kind of thing. If he changed to another old human race and saw the new human race coming, his first reaction would definitely be to hide and hide strictly. Or run away, as far as possible. But Tang Ye''s first thought was to solve these new human races.


    "You really never disappoint." Lan Ye shook her head helplessly to Tang Ye, not knowing what to say. Tang Ye is indeed a very different person. He wanted to know, what else did Tang Ye dare not do?


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "The new human race must have come to deal with the old human race like me. I don¡¯t know when I can hide, and I don¡¯t know where to escape. Now it¡¯s the best place in the Pearl Star. It¡¯s a good choice, so I don¡¯t want to go. Since escape or hiding is not the way to go, then take the initiative and get rid of the new human race, right?"


    "Yes, the question is how do you deal with it?" Lan Ye looked at Tang Ye helplessly, "At present, I know that there are three new human races coming. They are not the top ten masters of the new human races, probably because the new human races don''t think so. Necessary. To deal with you, why do you need the top ten masters? Moreover, the new human race is closely related to the bounty guild, so you can¡¯t just treat it as just three new human races, but also consider the power of the bounty guild. If it¡¯s a bounty The guild is fully involved, let alone you, even the Lord¡¯s Mansion may not be able to deal with it."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and felt that everything was related to the Bounty Guild. It seemed that if the Bounty Guild was not resolved, his work would be greatly restricted in the future.


    "There is a bounty guild, which is really troublesome, but I don''t think these new human races will stay in the bounty guild all the time. Since they are here to deal with me, they will definitely take the initiative. They will try their best to do it. I solve it, whether it is to pressure the lord¡¯s mansion or do something to force me out. In this case, as long as these new human races act alone, then I can solve them. Now they should all know that Miss Sophia is My escorts, if they don¡¯t dismiss Miss Sophia, they will definitely not be able to kill me. Therefore, I believe that what they will do next is to dismiss Miss Sophia from my side, let me stand alone, and then take action against me." Tang Ye squinted his eyes and calculated.


    Then he sneered and said: "If this is the case, then I will give them a chance to make them feel that I am alone, or that Ada and Aqi are separate. When these new human races act alone, I will kill them. . They take the initiative to attack, and I have to take the initiative. They create opportunities, and I also have to create opportunities."


    Lan Ye looked at Tang Ye, couldn''t believe that Tang Ye was the same age as him, so scheming? It''s like a person like Fang Changzhou! Lan Ye was also very puzzled, not understanding how Tang Ye became such a person at such a young age. But to be honest, it is a bit enviable, because the ability is quite good, the personal charm is also very sufficient.


    "However, even if the three old human races are alone, their individual strength is stronger than you, how can you deal with them?" Lan Ye asked Tang Ye, he was still very worried about this, and now he must be standing by Tang Ye. Aside. Even from the standpoint of the Lord''s Mansion, it is necessary to deal with the Bounty Guild. Now that Tang Ye clearly wants to deal with the Bounty Guild, he must support it. As a friend, he also supported Tang Ye very much.


    Tang Ye smiled brightly and said: "The strength is not enough, the weapons are here. If the weapons are not enough, then use more tricks. Now it is not going to engage in any open one-on-one duel, just solve the enemy. What are the means. Of course, we can¡¯t use all means to do things that hurt the world.¡±


    Lan Ye supports Tang Ye very much, feels that Tang Ye is full of charm, nodded and said: "Then, if you have anything to help, just tell me, I will definitely find a way to help you."


    "Thank you, then." Tang Ye thanked him, and then pleaded: "The so-called knowing oneself, knowing the enemy is victorious in all battles, so now I want to understand the actions of those new human races."


    Lan Ye nodded and said, "This is no problem. After all, the Pearl Star is still managed by the Lord''s Mansion. The eyeliner arranged by the Lord''s Mansion can grasp the plants and trees of the Pearl Star at any time. Now you want the situation of the new human races. , Then I will get it for you!"


    "Then thank you very much, brother!" Tang Ye thanked again.


    Lan Ye waved his hand to show that he was welcome. The relationship between the two has improved a lot.


    After talking with Lan Ye, Tang Ye continued to the warehouse of the forging workshop to see if there were any materials that could be used to make bombs. The simplest bomb was black powder, as long as sulfur, saltpeter, and charcoal were used. Mix them together in a certain proportion, put them in a sealed container, and then ignite the punishment, which can produce an explosion with great power. This kind of technological power is not within the scope of the elemental power of this world. Therefore, one cannot underestimate the effect of this kind of technological power. Without elemental power, it can be even more terrifying in terms of penetration. Moreover, the elemental power is in the space. This kind of technological power does not touch any elemental power, and may not be affected by the space here. Therefore, when the enemy uses elemental power to resist, the technological power can ignore this elemental power and directly bombard. The effect is amazing.


    To put it simply, even an ordinary bullet can easily pierce a cultivator with powerful elemental power, and it can ignore the defense of elemental power!


    The initiation of this kind of thought made Tang Ye very happy. If this is the case, there would be no problem with dealing with those new human races, even the bounty guild. So he wanted to verify this guess!


    Now that there is no test subject, he will do it with his own power. He emitted a necromantic power, condensed into a shield, blocking a piece of wood, and then shot the wood with a forged revolver to see if the power of the revolver was weakened under the shield of necromantic power.


    boom!


    With a shot, the bullet hit the shield of the necromantic power, and then saw that the bullet directly passed through the shield of the necromantic power, and then penetrated the wood!


    "This..." Tang Ye was stunned to see such power.

 Chapter 2824： Follow the arrangement!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect that his guess might be true! Because technological power does not require any elemental power to proceed, it is not restricted by the elemental power here, or in other words, is not restricted by the rules here. Therefore, in such a space, even if it is blocked by elemental power, it is like entering no one.


    Of course, it does not mean that you can completely ignore the elemental power here. Tang Ye continued to test. Without the shield of necromantic power, the power of the revolver hit the wood, and the wood was not only penetrated, but also broken open. Therefore, the shield of elemental power is still useful. However, if the elemental power is not enough, it can play a very small role.


    Then, Tang Ye tried bullets made of thunder and lightning copper stone. When the necromantic power shield was not used, the power hit the wood, the wood exploded directly, and it was scorched by the power of lightning. It can be said that it is much stronger than a simple physical bullet. However, the effect of using the lightning copper stone bullet under the shield of the necromantic power is very small. Because the bullet of the thunderbolt bronze is elemental power, it is resisted by the elemental power of this world, that is, restricted by the rules of this world, so its power is very weakened, even the wood is not penetrated!


    Seeing this situation, Tang Ye felt that there was nothing, everything was expected. Then, if you want to use the power of the pistol, you must decide according to the actual situation. If the enemy uses elemental power to resist, then it must use a bullet with full physical penetration, that is, full technological power. If the enemy does not use elemental power to resist, then bullets with elemental power can be used.


    "It seems that as long as they are good at using them, the power of the pistol can be very strong. In this case, it can be taught to Ada and Aqi. In this way, even if their power is sealed, they still have good combat power. They themselves It is a cultivator with a very good physical fitness. If you put it in the ancestors of the earth, you are a special soldier." Tang Ye thought about this, planning to train Ada and Aqi. Before killing the curse-forbidden master of the new human race, Ada and Aqi had no elemental powers to use, but they had to have good powers.


    Even this can be used as a surprise attack. Ada and Aqi are one of the few masters in the old human race, and they must be well-known on the new human race, and Ada and Aqi are sealed by their curse master, which must be known to them. Therefore, they all think that Ada and Aqi have little power, so it is not difficult to kill Ada and Aqi. However, if Ada and Aqi mastered the power of the pistol, then when the new human race thought they could easily kill them, they would be negligent, so they had a great chance of killing them.


    "In this case, I will forge more revolvers on both sides." Tang Ye muttered to himself. After planning this, he has already arrived at the material warehouse in the forging workshop.


    The material warehouse of the forging workshop is very large, with a very complete collection of materials. Since here is forging weapons for the Pearl Star, with the strength of the Pearl Star, there will be no shortage of materials. Tang Ye searched for them one by one according to their classification. They were very lucky. Although the world is different, there are many common ores, such as iron, gold, and copper. And here, there are saltpeter and sulfur too!


    So Tang Ye took a sufficient amount of saltpeter and sulfur, and then took a batch of charcoal. Through the memory passed down by the Phoenix, he began to make gunpowder. The gunpowder is upgraded a bit more and becomes a safe and convenient bomb. Because the portion was enough, Tang Ye made a large number of bombs. There are small and large, and some special effects are added, such as poison! If there is deadly poison in a bomb, even if the enemy dodges the power of the explosion when it explodes, accidents will happen if the poison is splashed.


    After making the bomb, Tang Ye will also test it. There is a place dedicated to testing weapons in the forging workshop. It is a room made of very strong materials that are not prohibited. It also protects the power of the magic circle, so even if there is a huge bombing inside, it will not affect it. outside.


    After testing a few bombs, there was no problem. Tang Ye was very satisfied with the effect and went back to rest. Waiting for the next day, he will forge two pistols, hand them to Ada and Aqi, and then train Ada and Aqi to shoot and become an excellent shooting master.


    The next day, Ada and Aqi got up, their expressions were very good, after washing and changing new clothes, they changed their looks, no longer a miserable and bleak look.


    They went to Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye said that they could move around freely, they only wanted to follow Tang Ye''s arrangements and didn''t want to cause any trouble to Tang Ye, so they went directly to Tang Ye.


    "Boy, what are you forging?" In the forging workshop, the five dwarf masters saw Tang Ye beating and forging a weird thing early in the morning. They also prepared other things, not like forging. Weapons, a master dwarf was very curious and asked him.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s nothing, just something that came to my mind. Let''s figure it out and see what effect it will have."


    "Really?" A master dwarf thought Tang Ye was suspicious, and said, "Then show me after you forge it!"


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded. Forged pistols, as long as they are used, they will definitely attract attention, so I''m afraid I can''t hide this matter. But this kind of thing can''t be leaked, if the enemy has a better forge and forge it out, then it loses its advantage. So for this matter, we must find some way to avoid being copied. Of course, being copied may be inevitable, but we must also find ways to reduce our losses.


    He had already forged a pistol just now, now he is about to forge a second one. At this time, someone told him that Ada and Aqi were looking for him, so he put aside his work and went to see Ada and Aqi. Although there is still a pistol short, he forged one yesterday, so now he actually has two. These two pistols can be handed over to Ada and Aqi first, and it is good to teach them to use guns sooner.


    "I have seen adults!" Ada and Aqi immediately cried respectfully when they saw Tang Ye. Although they are masters in the old human race, in fact there are leaders in the old human race. They are people who obey orders. They still have a clear distinction between the level of this class. If they recognize Tang Ye, they will obey Tang Ye. if.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and asked Ada and Aqi to be polite, and asked, "Do you have any arrangements for today?"


    Ada and Aqi were embarrassed for a while, and now their power was sealed by the sealing curse, even if they wanted to do something. Ada replied to Tang Ye: "My lord, we have no arrangements. We want to follow the arrangements of the adults!"


    "Well, you come with me." Tang Ye nodded and said, without wasting time, teaching them to use a pistol.

 Chapter 2825： Master the shooting!

    Ada, Ah Qi and Tang Ye came to the training ground in the forging workshop. The training ground was very large, with an open-air one and several indoor ones. Tang Ye is now inconvenient to show the new weapon of the pistol to everyone, so he chooses the indoor one.


    "Now your power is sealed by the curse-banner of the new human race. There is no power to deal with the enemy. However, there are ways to solve this problem. I want to help you solve this problem now. Next, I will give you the same weapon, if you If you master it proficiently, you can have good power." Tang Ye said to Ada and A Qi.


    Ada and Aqi are very surprised. Is there any way to regain their combat effectiveness? They were also very excited. Tang Ye is not a simple person. Now Tang Ye is serious, but he doesn''t want to be joking, so Tang Ye may be able to do it! They are looking forward to it very much. Their lack of power makes them very scared. The situation of the old human race is inherently difficult. If there is no power, they will be slaughtered like before, and even become auction items, which is extremely shameful!


    "Thank you, my lord!" Ah Qi was already an icy girl who had been tortured and hardened. She usually had an expressionless face, full of hatred, but she was somewhat relieved in the face of Tang Ye, very obedient. Tang Ye''s arrangement is very grateful to Tang Ye now, and she has always said thanks.


    Ada is also very grateful to Tang Ye. Tang Ye appeared in front of him at the Colosseum that day. He felt very dreamy. He didn''t expect that the next thing would be even more dreamy. Tang Ye is a fellow of their clan, but his attitude towards life and status rights, The abilities are different, which makes him more determined to follow Tang Ye.


    "Thank you for your kindness, I swear allegiance to you!" Ada said solemnly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waved his hand without being so polite, and then took out two forged revolvers, gave them another bullet, and said, "This is the weapon I want to give you. Now I will teach you how to use it."


    When they got the revolver given by Tang Ye, both Ada and Aqi were stunned. They looked at the revolver very suspiciously, and looked at it carefully. They didn''t know what weapon it was. It was so strange.


    "My lord, what kind of weapon is this..." Ada asked Tang Ye curiously.


    Tang Ye smiled and looked quite proud, and said: "The revolver can also be simply called a pistol. Later, when I have time, I can upgrade to a better pistol. Different styles, different power."


    Tang Ye thought about the types of pistols, knowing that there are many different types of pistols alone. This revolver is very simple, and it seems that it is a bit older from the earth''s ancestral land. In modern times, there are too many technological weapons. When those can be forged, the power of the pistol will be even more terrifying.


    Ada and Aqi couldn''t understand what Tang Ye said at all, but they didn''t need to understand, they just felt very good.


    Tang Ye knew that Ada and Aqi were not easy to understand, so he didn''t say so much, and started teaching revolver shooting. He stretched out his hand and said to Ah Qi, "Give me your pistol first, and I will show it to you. It''s actually not difficult, just practice more."


    "Good, good." A Qi handed the pistol to Tang Ye, longing for Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was very powerful.


    Tang Ye used to place a stone in front of him, then returned to the position of Ada and Aqi, and said, "This is a bullet. Put the bullet in it, and then click here to shoot the bullet, forming a terrible force. You can understand it as launching darts, with the help of this weapon, launching a powerful hidden weapon. The speed is also very fast, almost a flash, no worse than those with strong cultivation power.


    "Look at it." Tang Ye was about to shoot a pistol, let Ada and A Qi pay attention. Then he aimed at the stone in front of him, pulled the insurance, and with a "bang", a bullet shot out quickly, hitting the stone in front, and the stone was directly broken.


    This just happened in an instant.


    Although Ada and Aqi watched intently, they didn''t expect the pistols to attack so quickly, they were a bit unable to react. After seeing the stone being crushed, they were surprised. Amazing! very scary! Even if they said that the power of smashing stones can be achieved with stronger cultivation, but if they can do it so fast, not every cultivator can do it. It requires a strong cultivation power.


    A cultivator can produce such an effect by condensing the force, or using the force to launch it through darts. However, there is a requirement for this, which is to have the power to cultivate! And now, Ada and Aqi have no cultivation power. They can''t help but wonder, can they really do this without the strength of cultivation?


    Tang Ye was quite satisfied with his marksmanship. Before this, he had also gone through a lot of practice and spent a lot of bullets. Fortunately, it doesn''t take much effort to forge ordinary bullets, and the material in the forging workshop is also very sufficient. In addition, being able to master precise shooting techniques for so long is also due to the assistance of practice. After the training, the physical strength is very high, the eyesight, ears and predictive ability are greatly improved, so it helps to master and improve the shooting technique. So, when you have the time and resources, you must proceed with cultivation, and the various abilities are complementary to each other.


    After being satisfied with his shooting, Tang Ye turned around and said to the surprised Ada and Aqi: "How about it, have you learned it? Very simple. Of course, at first, I didn''t expect to be able to shoot so accurately. You can practice more and slowly. Just come."


    Ada and Aqi were very pleasantly surprised. Ada endured the excitement and expectation, and said to Tang Ye: "We who don''t have the power to cultivate, can we really use this weapon and emit that power?"


    "Of course, otherwise, what should I teach you to do?" Tang Ye said with a smile.


    Ada and Aqi became more excited and excited, looking eager to try.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I will teach you now."


    Then he asked Ada to stand up first, and then taught Ada how to shoot step by step. This was not difficult at first, and Ada shot at the stone in front of him as taught by Tang Ye. With a "bang", he successfully shot out, but did not hit the stone. This is not surprising, since the first contact with this weapon, the first time it is used, it will inevitably be inaccurate.


    "Yes, that''s it. Although you can''t hit it right now, you can definitely hit it with more practice. Your physical condition is already very good. I believe you can master it soon and become an excellent shooter. "Tang Ye said to Ada.


    Ada had just shot a bullet. Although he didn''t hit the stone, he also hit other places, leaving traces of the bullet shooting. He was very excited, so powerful, he didn''t expect to master it like this. So, it is indeed possible for him to have a strong combat effectiveness even under the sealed power!


    Seeing Ada successfully shot the pistol next to him, Ah Qi became eager to try.

 Chapter 2826： Silenced pistol!

    oom! boom!


    In the practice room, gunshots sounded continuously. It was Ada and Aqi who were practicing using pistols. Just now after seeing Ada shooting successfully, A Qi was eager to try, Tang Ye began to teach her, she also quickly learned how to shoot, and now she has entered the step of making more preparations for shooting.


    Both Ada and Aqi were very excited, holding their pistols as if they had won a treasure. They value the power of the pistol very much, so that they can make up for the sealed cultivation power. In this case, even in the face of the new human race, they feel that they have the ability to fight.


    Tang Ye has already taught them the essentials of shooting, so he prepared enough bullets for them to practice here. After practicing enough, he will teach them to use bullets with elemental power, and explain to them how to match them and how to adapt them according to the situation. Use different powers.


    Ada and Aqi were full of joy now, attracted by the pistol, Tang Ye nodded and agreed whatever he said, indulging in practice shooting. Tang Ye didn''t expect them to like it so much, so let them continue to indulge in shooting practice, which is also a good thing. Moreover, looking at their progress, it is still very good. They have shot quite accurately, at least seven or eight out of ten shots are accurate.


    However, a superb gunner can not just shoot like this, but also sports shooting, jumping shooting and so on. Therefore, they still need to practice for a long time, so Tang Ye left first and then went to forge a pistol. Because all the pistols forged now were given to Ada and Aqi, he also needed one himself.


    However, before leaving the secret room, Tang Ye frowned when he heard the huge shooting sound "Bang Bang Bang". Is this kind of movement too big?


    If you want to use a pistol as a means of surprise, or to assassinate the enemy, then there must be no such big movement. To eliminate the sound of pistol shooting, it is clear that a silencer is needed. Unfortunately, if it is for a revolver, the use of a silencer is not very useful.


    Because there is a gap between the bullet nest and the barrel of the revolver, the air tightness is poor. Even if the muzzle is equipped with a silencer, noise will be emitted between the bullet nest and the barrel, so the revolver basically cannot use the silencer, or The effect is not great after use. In this case, isn''t it necessary to forge other pistols?


    Tang Ye remembered that the secret technique that Ah Qi mastered was invisibility. This was because she had to sneak into other people''s homes to grab food because of the poor living conditions of the old human race. Later, she obtained a secret technique in an opportunity. After she practiced, she could become invisible. In this case, being an assassin is excellent. Then, with a pistol that can silence it, assassinating the enemy couldn''t be easier!


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that A Qi could be cultivated into an absolutely powerful assassin. Stealth martial arts combined with various advanced weapons are definitely a perfect match. This point can also make up for Ah Qi''s lack of cultivation. Because even though Ah Qi had the ability to be invisibility, he didn''t have much strength in cultivation.


    Tang Ye feels that it is now necessary to teach students in accordance with their aptitude, specializing in skills, and so on. They have cultivated Ada and Aqi into powerful people, and they are different from others, which can play a great role in dealing with the new human race and resolving the situation of the old human race. .


    For this reason, Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to forge a better pistol. The revolver could not use a silencer, and it was really inappropriate as an assassination weapon. In the memory of the last time the Phoenix passed down, there are still many types of pistols, and the latter researched and improved pistols can basically use silencers. So, just choose one that is suitable for silencer and does not affect the power.


    So, Tang Ye has a lot of things to be busy next. In addition, after Ada and Aqi mastered pistol shooting, they had to teach them to use bombs. He configured a batch of bombs, and then he would continue to pop out a batch of grenades, so that it was convenient to carry and throw. Armed with pistols and bombs, Ada and Aqi can become powerful combatants before regaining their strength.


    Returning to the forging workshop, Tang Ye began to beat and immediately enter the forging state. The few dwarf masters wanted to call him to continue forging learning, but seeing him like this, they didn''t stop. Then the few dwarf masters saw that Tang Ye''s crafting skills were already quite good, and they became more proficient, not like a novice who had learned less than a month. They can only marvel, this kid is so terrifying!


    Tang Ye now has his own forging workshop. Under normal circumstances, no one will come in and disturb him, so he can forge with peace of mind. Although the dwarf master or others would be curious about what Tang Ye is doing, everyone is very busy, and now even if Tang Ye is very skilled in forging, he is still a novice, and he is still not able to surpass many people, so everyone is not particularly envious. , I want to steal the teacher.


    With the forging experience, Tang Ye quickly forged a revolver as long as the materials were ready. However, if you want to forge a pistol that can silence it, you must forge a better one. He began to look at the memories of various pistols in the sight of the dead. Then I chose a pistol that can play a very good silencer effect, but also can guarantee the power, and began to try to forge. He doesn''t expect to be able to forge a usable product right away. He still has time, so he will slowly improve and complete it.


    I stayed in the forging room until the afternoon, when Lan Ye came to look for Tang Ye, Tang Ye went out.


    Lan Ye came to Tang Ye to have something to eat. He was very curious about what Tang Ye was busy with in the forging workshop all day, and asked: "What are you studying? It seems strange."


    Lan Ye caught a glimpse of something strange on the forging platform. It was an unassembled pistol. The parts were there. Lan Ye had never seen anything like this.


    Tang Ye didn''t hide it, smiled, and said, "This is something similar to a transmitter. Suddenly I want to forge an idea and have a look."


    Lan Ye didn''t continue to ask, nodded and said, "Even if you have an idea, you have to eat. Let''s go, let''s go and eat something."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded. But remembering that Ada and Aqi hadn''t eaten anything, they went over there first and called them together.


    Unexpectedly, Ada and Aqi were still practicing. Tang Ye really convinced them, but it also showed that they worked hard and seemed to want to master their strength. But eating is still necessary, and said to them: "You guys have a rest first, let''s go eat."


    Ada and A Qi were stunned. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so good and caring, they had never enjoyed it. Ada shook his head and said, "My lord, you go and eat first, we are not hungry yet, and Aqi and I will just have a bite."


    "Aren''t you hungry?" Tang Ye thought it was almost a day.


    Ada smiled awkwardly, and said, "I''m used to it. I didn''t eat anything the day before."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, thinking of their previous situation, it was indeed the case. But now it''s different, they can live better. But Tang Ye knew that they might not want to bother him too much, they also have their own dignity. Tang Ye didn''t force them, and said, "Then I will bring you some food when I come back from dinner."


    "Thank you, my lord!" Ada said very gratefully.

 Chapter 2827： The perfect agent!

    After Tang Ye and Lan Ye went to eat, they packed up a good meal and went back to Ada and A Qi to eat. Ada and Aqi thanked them again, feeling that Tang Ye was too kind to them. Had it not been for both Ada and Aqi to be sturdy people, tears would have flowed into their eyes. They would have forgotten how long they had not enjoyed such a life.


    "How is it, how is the shooting practice?" Tang Ye asked Ada and Aqi after they were full.


    Ada said: "It''s okay, Aqi is better than me."


    "Really?" Tang Ye laughed and looked at A Qi, a glamorous girl who didn''t say much, and said: "A Qi, how are you studying, let me see."


    A Qi nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then A Qi shot it to Tang Ye. When he stood still and shot, A Qi hit almost 100%. And running shooting, shooting accuracy also reached 90%. After jumping, lying down and other actions, the shooting accuracy is also 90%. Such data amazed Tang Ye. This can be done with a revolver. If you use a more sophisticated and advanced pistol, wouldn''t it be 100%. Suddenly Tang Ye felt that Ah Qi was born specially for shooting. Now, he wants to train Ah Qi to be a man with superb shooting ability and excellent guns, and to exert the strongest technological power.


    "I can''t believe it, you can practice to this level in just one day, you are simply a genius!" Tang Ye admired Ah Qi very much.


    This made Ah Qi a little embarrassed. She was still very modest and said, "Actually, I can shoot so precisely because I don''t need any elemental power to use this."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye became curious. Under normal circumstances, isn''t it better to be more accurate when using elemental power? Because you can use elemental power to improve your abilities in all aspects.


    A Qi¡¯s situation is a bit more special. She told Tang Ye: "I don¡¯t have a good control over the elemental power, so if I want to use the elemental power, it¡¯s inconvenient for me. It may also be related to my stealth secret skills. In the secret technique, the elemental power is also hidden. So when I enter the invisible state, I can no longer activate the elemental power, otherwise it will be easy to be discovered. This is also the past, even if I can be invisible, it is difficult to assassinate the enemy the reason¡­¡­"


    With this, Ah Qi''s mood became a little depressed. Probably because of her situation, she couldn''t help much in the tragic experience of the old human race in the past. Because after being invisible, she could easily assassinate the enemy, but because she couldn''t activate elemental power after being invisible, she could only attack with pure strength. But such an attack is insignificant in the face of powerful practitioners. Unless there is a real chance, not only will you not be able to kill the enemy, but you will also be discovered by the enemy, and eventually you will be killed. Therefore, in the past, Ah Qi rarely performed any tasks, but was only responsible for stealing some intelligence and stealing some things.


    However, the pistol made by Tang Ye now happened to be a perfect supplement for her shortcomings. The pistol does not need to activate the elemental power to have a strong power, so when she enters the invisible state, close to the enemy, using the pistol to kill the enemy is very simple.


    In fact, when she is invisible, she will automatically hide the breath of elemental power, which is very powerful, because the enemy cannot perceive her existence through the breath, which means that her stealth ability is absolutely effective and the enemy will not find it. . In the past, because she didn''t have strong attack power after being invisible, she was always tasteless. But now, with a powerful pistol to make up, after she enters the invisible state, she has become an extremely terrifying existence!


    Tang Ye was very excited when he learned about A Qi''s situation, because A Qi was a natural spy type character. Suddenly he couldn''t wait to create a more sophisticated and advanced pistol, equipped with a silencer, so that it is very simple for Ah Qi to assassinate the enemy!


    Although the enemy may perceive through elemental power, as long as the bullet with elemental power is not used. Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing, and said to Ah Qi: "When I upgrade your weapon, let you try its power. If you can, you can go to assassinate the enemy. But before that, you have to train one. Fan. Even if you can''t use elemental power, you also need a strong body and agile movements."


    "Master Xie!" Ah Qi was very excited when she heard Tang Ye''s words, because she heard that Tang Ye said that she could go to assassinate the enemy. This was something she could rarely do before, but now Tang Ye directly told her to do it. This means that she will do this in the future.


    For her, such a thing is not a dangerous thing, but a thing that affirms her ability. After the tragic events of the old human race, what she wanted to do most was to contribute her strength, but because of the shortcomings of invisibility, she was severely restricted. She felt that her abilities had not been confirmed. This was her biggest pain point and also the biggest. Regret. Now, with Tang Ye''s help, she can make up for this shortcoming and do what she wants to do!


    Therefore, her gratitude and gratitude to Tang Ye, swearing allegiance to her death ten thousand times can not be exaggerated.


    However, Ada was worried. In the past, he did not agree with Qi Qi to carry out the assassination mission, because he was afraid that something would happen to Qi. Now Tang Ye said that, he couldn''t say it straight, because Tang Ye saved them, and they should do what Tang Ye asked them to do. However, he was too worried about A Qi, and he still said, "My lord, is this too dangerous for A Qi?"


    "It''s not dangerous, it''s not dangerous at all, I want to do this! Brother, don''t worry, and you can''t stop me!" Before Tang Ye could speak, A Qi hummed coldly, a little unhappy. Because she didn''t want to be stopped, and she was not allowed to stop her.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I must have made Ah Qi do those things after ensuring safety. I will not let Ah Qi take risks."


    "That''s good, thank you sir!" Ada said gratefully.


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "Since you have practiced almost, I will explain another piece of knowledge to you, which is to replace bullets with elemental powers. In this case, it is almost the same as using elemental powers. Actually, pure The power of the bullet has a great advantage, but the elemental force bullet can play a more flexible role. So, next I will teach you how to use the elemental force and when to use it."


    Ada and Aqi were surprised again. What does it mean? It means that this pistol can also send out elemental power attacks? Isn''t that the same as the cultivator?

 Chapter 2828： Lurker!

    Indeed, from the current situation of Ah Qi, it is best to use purely physical bullets, because after being invisible, elemental powers cannot be emitted so as not to be discovered by the enemy. But what if Ah Qi is not invisible? In this case, you can use elemental power bullets to attack, and there will be a different effect!


    Although purely physical bullets can''t defend a large part of the elemental force, when the enemy is using such purely physical defense, it is easier to penetrate with elemental force bullets. For example, the enemy uses a strong knife to resist, and a purely physical bullet may not be able to penetrate it. At this time, bullets that use elemental power can easily penetrate.


    Therefore, Tang Ye still needs to teach Ada and Aqi to use the bullets of elemental power. In fact, this doesn''t need to be taught, it''s very simple, but it''s just a bullet with elemental power. In addition, when shooting elemental force bullets, there will be a different rebound force, which affects the accuracy of shooting. Therefore, it is necessary to adapt to the situation of different element forces, so that you can respond at any time when shooting to ensure shooting accuracy.


    Tang Ye hasn''t forged too many bullets containing elemental power. Previously, he only used thunder and lightning copper stone to forge, so the elemental power bullets he now has only contain lightning power. However, you can also let Ada and Aqi try them first. He took out the thunderbolt bronze bullet and gave it to Ada and Aqi to teach them how to use it.


    Ada and Aqi quickly learned, and then used the bullets of the thunderbolt for shooting training. They are very excited and looking forward to it, because they can actually use the pistol to use elemental power again. Although it is not their own, it also feels like they have regained their strength. They can''t wait to see how powerful it is.


    So they used the bullets of the thunderbolt stone to shoot.


    boom!


    After shooting a thunderbolt bullet, I saw that the stone in front was hit and shattered and turned into powder! The power of thunder and lightning is too strong, beyond the endurance of the stone, so it is directly broken into powder. Seeing this scene, Ada and Aqi were stunned and couldn''t believe the power was so terrifying.


    They looked at Tang Ye, in addition to the surprise, there was fear! Yes, they think Tang Ye is a very terrifying person, and this weapon alone can possess such power. The most important thing is that this weapon can be used without training strength. In other words, even if it''s not them, it can be used by someone else! In this case, as long as Tang Ye trains a few people, this combination is a very terrifying power!


    Suddenly Ada and Aqi thought about Tang Ye''s dealing with the new human race. They were originally not sure whether Tang Ye could do it, but now that Tang Ye had such a powerful and peculiar weapon, they thought Tang Ye could do it!


    "My lord, this is amazing!" Ada couldn''t help but admire.


    Ah Qi is also shining in his eyes, and for such a weapon, he really feels magical. Now she is very confident, even if she is asked to deal with the new human race, as long as she is not the top ten master of the new human race, she feels that she can handle it!


    Tang Ye smiled lightly: "This is just one of the points, there will be stronger weapons in the future. Now you guys practice hard, I''ll go ahead and do some work.


    "Okay, sir." Ada and Aqi nodded.


    Then Tang Ye went busy, he mainly wanted to forge a more sophisticated and advanced pistol, and then install a silencer, so that he could cultivate Qi with all his strength, and let Qi use her stealth ability to assassinate the enemy. A powerful agent can do too much. Overnight, many enemies can disappear. Even Tang Ye wanted Ah Qi to deal with the few new human races who came to Pearl Star. As long as the silenced pistol was forged, and then Lan Ye found out about the news plan, this might not be impossible.


    Throwing into the forged precision pistol, Tang Ye entered a state of selflessness again. In this way, using the skills of the Tier 10 forge in Phoenix''s memory, his forging skills have also rapidly improved. He is now a third-order blacksmith. And because he has the memory of that tenth-level forging master, he can also display higher-level forging techniques.


    And in order not to be suspected so much by others, Tang Ye also forged some weapons that soldiers need to use, all of very high quality, and then handed them over to the soldiers to put them in the weapons depot. In this way, he is also working, and it is difficult for others to say anything.


    After staying in the forging workshop all day for forging, Tang Ye finally forged a more precise and advanced pistol. These pistols have their own names, or code names, on the ancestral land of the earth. For example, it makes many people feel dreamy and is regarded as a classic desert eagle. Tang Ye forged the current high-precision and advanced pistol, and felt that it should also be called the lurker. Of course, we can continue to improve and upgrade in the future, and the Lurker No.1 and No.2 will be born.


    After the pistol is forged, the next step is to test it. Tang Ye immediately went to the martial arts ground and saw that Ada and Aqi were still practicing here. It seems that they are desperate for power. But also, now they have nothing to do, only practice shooting. And this is what they are keen to do, because they want strength. In this way, they are tireless.


    "You have to take a proper rest, if you are exhausted, you will lose more than you gain." Tang Ye said to Ada and Aqi.


    Ada nodded and said, "Sir, don''t worry, we can accept this level. Rather, this level is nothing at all!"


    Indeed, they used to have a much stronger training intensity. After being caught, the daily experience of doing hard work, not having enough food, and even fighting desperately against monsters, etc., are incomparable with the current practice. Practicing now can not only take a proper rest, but also have a hearty meal. Not only do they feel it is not hard, but they also feel it is enjoyable.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about them, and said, "No matter what, it depends on the situation. Keep your body and your life before you can have the future. Otherwise, once you die, you will have nothing."


    "Remember the adult''s teaching!" Ada and Aqi nodded together.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t talk about other things anymore, took out a newly forged pistol, and said to A Qi, "A Qi, according to your stealth secret skills, I created a more advanced weapon for you. You use this weapon, and then Invisible and lurking, you can kill the enemy quietly, and then escape smoothly. If you succeed, I will make you a powerful assassin, which is frightening!"


    "How about it, do you have any ideas?" Tang Ye looked at A Qi and asked.


    When Ah Qi heard Tang Ye''s words, even if it was a cold and reticent woman, her eyes were a little better. She was very moved, of course she would!

 Chapter 2829： The explosion is powerful!

    A Qi is very willing to do what Tang Ye said. Now that she is exposed to the pistol, she knows that she can make up for her invisibility to use elemental power when she is invisible. Tang Ye wants to upgrade her pistol weapon so that she has stronger abilities. Of course she is willing.


    Now Tang Ye has forged a more advanced pistol and a silencer. In order to forge this precision pistol, he spent a whole day. If it were forged revolvers, he could forge several in a day. Of course, the more advanced things, the more time it will take.


    "Today is already very late, you will continue to practice tomorrow, and then I will give you A Qi you a new weapon." Tang Ye said to A Qi.


    "Okay!" Ah Qi was still very excited.


    Then all three of them went back to rest. However, Tang Ye did not rush to rest, he continued to forge weapons in the forging workshop. Although the precision pistol lurker has been forged, it may be a bit rushed in one day. If it were not for the mysterious forging technology of this world and the power of deification, it would be impossible to forge a precision pistol in one day. So now he went to the forging workshop to check the problem with the lurker''s pistol, and to keep improving.


    With Tang Ye practicing in this way, his forging skills have been improved again, and he will vaguely become a Tier 4 forger. This is astonishing. In less than a month, it is almost Tier 4, if other blacksmiths know about it, they will definitely be scared to death.


    Under normal circumstances, it may take less time for a blacksmith to upgrade from Tier 1 to Tier 2, and a few months will be enough. However, it takes a lot of time to advance from the second level to the third level. Half a year, a year, or even more. Some people even cannot break through. And from the third order to the fourth order, that is calculated in years. At least a few years, as many as a dozen years, or even a lifetime. There are many third-tier blacksmiths in the shops outside, and they can only open one blacksmith shop to forge some low-level things.


    So Tang Ye''s current breakthrough speed is completely a monster.


    Tang Ye saw that his forging technology had improved a lot, and by his estimation, he knew that he was only two steps away from reaching the sixth order. In that case, he could obtain a "re-engineering" technique. With this, he would not be afraid of anything. Forging business trips, causing irreparable faults. Even if the forging is wrong, it can be re-made. It is great to create such a skill.


    Beat, beat, and study, Tang Ye stayed in the forging workshop until late at night. He carefully inspected and tested the lurker''s pistol, and after confirming that there was no problem, he breathed a sigh of relief before returning to rest.


    After Tang Ye left, I saw Master Jia standing on the other side, watching Tang Ye leave. At this time, Master Jia was extremely shocked, because he vaguely felt that Tang Ye''s forging level had broken through, and at least he had the ability of a Tier 3 forging master. Even he felt that this kind of thing was a joke and could not exist. Even a genius shouldn''t have such a terrible speed of improvement. If it is true, then Tang Ye is really too bad!


    "This kid..." Master Jia squinted his eyes, with a deep meaning. Now Tang Ye''s situation, he felt it necessary to report to Ying Wushuang, otherwise, waiting for Tang Ye to grow to a terrible level, he was afraid it would be difficult to control.


    The next day, Ada and Aqi arrived at the training ground early in the morning. Before Tang Ye came, they practiced revolver shooting.


    Tang Ye arrived soon after. Although he rested late last night, because he also has the power to cultivate, the power tree in his body will automatically carry out a kind of cyclic nourishment, so he is not so tired. I got up early in the morning. Yesterday, Lan Ye told him that he could detect the specific conditions of the new human races today, so in order to prevent the situation from changing, he felt that the current thing to do is to train Ah Qi as soon as possible to assassinate the new human races.


    "My lord, you are here!" Seeing Tang Ye''s arrival, both Ada and Aqi said hello.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Continue to practice shooting today, I will give Ah Qi a new weapon, and then I have another weapon for you."


    Ada and Aqi were very happy when they heard Tang Ye''s words. They felt that this was a constant new force for them.


    Then Tang Ye took out the made grenades, which were simple ones. They were very simple to make, so Tang Ye made a large number of them. He said to Ada and Aqi: "This is called a grenade. Hold it in your hand. When you use it, pull off the insurance and throw it at the enemy quickly. It will explode. If you don¡¯t understand well, I¡¯ll show it to you. Look. You guys step back."


    Tang Ye wanted to demonstrate the use of grenades. Ada and Aqi were very curious, and they quit one after another, and then stood farther away to watch. Tang Ye used the grenade, pulled the insurance and threw it out. This time the target was a huge stone, not the small stone shot with a pistol.


    Boom!


    After Tang Ye threw the grenade, there was a loud bang, and the boulder was blown to pieces. Seeing this, Ada and Aqi were stunned, their eyes almost falling to their chins. They had never imagined that the grenade in Tang Ye''s hand would have such power. Such an attack is already a very terrifying power.


    After seeing that the grenade was performing normally, Tang Ye laughed, walked in front of Ada and Aqi, and said, "This is the new weapon I''m talking about."


    Ada and Aqi were already very surprised. Seeing Tang Ye still talking about Feng Qingyun''s appearance, they didn''t know what to say. They originally thought that pistols were powerful enough, but now it seems that there are weapons that are more powerful than pistols. They looked at Tang Ye in amazement, they really didn''t know why Tang Ye could make such a weapon. The same old human race, why is the difference so big.


    Regardless of their surprise, Tang Ye said: "This weapon is also relatively simple to use. You don''t need to master any cultivation power. You just need to use it as I taught you just now. But remember to be careful, otherwise you may kill yourself."


    "Ming, I understand." Ada and Aqi were still a little dazed, unable to restrain their inner excitement.


    Tang Ye saw that they were still very surprised, as if they were in a state of shock, but they shouldn¡¯t let them play with grenades, and said, ¡°Wait for you to ease your emotions before practicing this grenade, and then, Qi, you can ignore the grenades and I will give you a new weapon. , Now you have to focus on practicing this."


    Although Ah Qi obeyed the arrangement, he nodded and said, "Okay, my lord!"


    Then Tang Ye took out the perfect Lurker''s pistol. The pistol was pitch black, the workmanship was very delicate, and it looked full of technology. Tang Ye handed it to Ah Qi, and said, "This weapon is called the lurker. You must master it skillfully in the past few days, and then deal with those new human races."

 Chapter 2830： Get together!

    A Qi excitedly took the Lurker''s pistol given by Tang Ye, and she liked it when she first saw it. Holding it in my hand at this time, I was excited, and felt that I had mastered a very powerful force.


    Then Aqi tried to shoot and found that the Lurker''s pistol was much easier to use than the revolver, and the accuracy of shooting was also much higher. She now shoots almost 100% accuracy. In addition, the power of the lurker''s pistol is stronger than that of the revolver. Qi has already loved this pistol!


    At this time, Tang Ye took out the muffler again, and said to A Qi: "Try it when you hit this."


    As Qi didn''t know how to install a silencer, Tang Ye taught her, and then shot again after using the silencer. Ah Qi found that the sound of the pistol became very small, and there was no need to worry about too much movement to attract attention.


    In fact, she and Ada had already thought of the sound of pistol shooting. However, because of the great power of the pistol, they felt it was normal. Silent things like that can only be done by a very powerful cultivator. However, they didn''t expect Tang Ye to make the sound of pistol shooting so small!


    In this way, the pistol has almost become a perfect weapon in their hearts. The lurker fitted with a silencer became the perfect weapon in Qi''s heart.


    "This is great, it''s perfect!" Ah Qi couldn''t help but admire.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s not that exaggerated, but now this weapon is considered very good. A Qi, you have to master it, and today I will go to investigate the situation of the new human race that has entered the Pearl Star. Then, we look for opportunities to kill these new human races! This task is performed by you. You use your stealth secret skills and use this silencer pistol to quietly kill them!"


    A Qi is looking forward to such a thing, because she feels that she has been recognized. In the past, although she had the wonderful martial art of stealth, her attacking power was mediocre, so she didn''t play a big role, and was sometimes considered a tasteless one. Now Tang Ye helped her make up for the shortcomings, and believed her and arranged important tasks for her. She was so happy.


    Then, Ah Qi devoted himself to training. She wants to master quickly and reach the standard that can perform tasks. Tang Ye was demanding on this point, because Tang Ye did not allow her to take risks, and he told her to take her life first no matter what. As long as it is not something that requires abandoning one''s life, one must save his life. Because if you can''t save your life, then there will be no future. It can be said to be the biggest failure.


    After Ada and Aqi entered the practice, Tang Ye went to Lan Ye to find out the situation of the new human race in Pearl Star. Lan Ye was an apprentice in the forging workshop, and Tang Ye went to look for him directly. It was lunch time again, and the two went out to eat together.


    "Lan Ye, what''s the situation with those new human races?" Tang Ye asked Lan Ye.


    Although Lan Ye opposed Tang Ye to deal with those new human races, because she felt that Tang Ye did not have that strength. However, Tang Ye was so confident and demanding that he still listened to Tang Ye and helped Tang Ye inquire about the situation of those new human races. He told Tang Ye said: "The news I asked the spies to find out is that there are three new human races in total, but none of them are backbone characters. They are probably ordinary runners. They came to investigate the situation first, because your business has already It has been reported that this kind of resistance from the old human race is absolutely forbidden by the new human race. What''s more, you still resisted very hard and achieved a certain degree of success. According to the spy kid, the three new human races are probably also spies, They are here to gather information. They have the help of people from the Bounty Guild, and they are now living in Lu Ying''s home. Yes, they are one of the administrators of the Bounty Guild!"


    "Fortunately, our Lord''s Mansion has also arranged spies among the people in the Bounty Guild." Lan Ye said, handing a piece of paper to Tang Ye, and said: "This is the map of Lu Ying''s mansion. The place has been marked. If you want to kill them, the best way is to assassinate them. It is impossible to kill them clearly. In addition to the strength of these three new human races, the people from the Bounty Guild also Won''t let you do this, and even kill you."


    Tang Ye took the note from Lan Ye and said gratefully: "Thank you, don''t worry, I have my own discretion how to deal with it."


    Lan Ye nodded, and said: "In addition, there is one more thing you need to pay attention to. Before the Colosseum had an accident, you and Miss Sophia were there, and you took away the old human brother and sister. So, now the Colosseum The people behind have all targeted this matter to you, thinking that you destroyed the Colosseum. They will never let you off easily. You must know that the Colosseum is too valuable. You ruined the Colosseum, causing them to lose extremely Huge. They might want to take your skin off and eat your meat."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, I understand. Does this matter have any effect on Miss Sophia?"


    "There will definitely be an impact, but it''s not that big. However, the Alpha family has already declined. If the team behind it is against the Alpha family, the Alpha family may not be able to stop it." Lan Ye said.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, a little serious. Regarding the things on the Colosseum side, whether he did it or not, as long as he showed up in the Colosseum that day, especially if he took away Ada and Aqi, he would definitely be troubled by the big bosses behind the scenes. Even if he didn''t destroy the Colosseum, but as an old human race, he took away two old human races, which would not be let go by those big bosses. For these things, he had already anticipated, and has been preparing to deal with them, but he didn''t want to cause trouble to Sophia. It is a pity that he has no confidence now, because he does not have enough strength, so no one will put him alone, even if he is reasonable, others will definitely not recognize him. If this is the case, it is still necessary to strengthen the strength. Only by having its own territory, forming a force like that, having its own capital, and having a mark, will it be deeply rooted in people''s hearts.


    Since he wanted to do this to save the old human race, he simply recruited the old human race to form a force composed entirely of the old human race.


    "Can you help me inquire about the old human race? I now want to recruit the old human race and form a force belonging to the old human race." Tang Ye said to Lan Ye.


    Lan Ye was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye in surprise, and said, "You want to form the old human race forces? If you want to recruit the old human races, wouldn''t it mean to gather the old human races together, and then let the new human race be wiped out? That''s not good. Right!"


    Tang Ye had his own thoughts and said, "It''s okay. You first help me pay attention to the news of the old human race. As long as you find traces of the old human race, tell me that I want to gather them. Of course, the current situation is to do this in secret. "

 Chapter 2831： Its not just talking!

    What Tang Ye had to do was to establish an organization belonging to the old human race under the security of the old human race, just like a tribe. Simply put, it is to return the old human tribe to its place and exist as a tribe.


    Now, it must be impossible to completely guarantee the safety of the old human race. Although you can rely on the policy protection implemented by Ying Wushuang on the Pearl Star, the new human race dare not directly go to war here on a large scale. However, the strength of the new human race is very strong after all, even if they come alone to assassinate, they will also pose a huge threat to the old human race.


    However, now that we are going to solve the distressed situation of the old human race, we must formally declare it. If this is the case, we will begin to build a landmark place. The place where the human race once lived was the blue star, now it is occupied by the new human race, and I am afraid that it will not be able to take it back for a while. Therefore, we can only establish a base area first.


    "It seems that I want to make contributions, and let Ying Wushuang give me a mansion." Tang Ye thought.


    Lan Ye admired Tang Ye''s thoughts very much. He became more and more certain that Tang Ye was a man of great things. He became curious, wondering what Tang Ye could do. So far, even though Tang Ye has shown good abilities, the odds of winning against the new ones with such a downfall and weak strength are very small.


    After eating, Tang Ye went back to the forging workshop and forged a batch of weapons first, as work, so as not to be considered as having done nothing. Then, he continued to forge his own. Now you need a lot of bullets and grenades, so you can forge more.


    Then, he thought about how to get a reward from Ying Wushuang, giving him a mansion or a piece of land.


    Then he thought that maybe he could use a grenade as a deal. Some elemental power or venom power can be placed in the grenade, so that it can have a stronger power. Everyone can use this weapon, and Ying Wushuang would like it.


    After this was settled, Tang Ye made two additional grenades with venom power and flame power. Materials can be picked up at the warehouse, of course, certain registration is required. These things are for the sake of not being suspected. As for some materials, such as the previous forging methods and bullets, there are not many practical materials, so he did not record and report it, which can be said to be selfish. But since there are so many warehouse materials, it is natural to make good use of them.


    In addition, Tang Ye had to forge a special dress for Ah Qi. As a special agent, lurking or performing other tasks, whether in the open or in secret, a good set of special agent clothes is an excellent set of equipment. And such clothing must be light-weight. However, the defensive power cannot be less. Although the defense may not be as good as the main defense, the necessary defense is still there. If possible, some special gems can be inlaid to play a deadly protective role. In any case, a good defensive suit is necessary.


    One thing Tang Ye sighed at this time was that he could use the memory of that rank ten blacksmith to forge clothes with elemental power. If it is to use scientific and technological power, his current condition is that he can''t make any good equipment, and can only rely on the forging technology here.


    In the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith, there is a very powerful cloak that was made for the magician. The cloak is very light, but the defense is very strong, and it can be inlaid with several power gems. Now he felt that such a cloak could be forged, but instead of forging it into a cloak, it changed its shape into a leather jacket.


    However, to do this, Tang Ye must know A Qi''s body index, such as height and measurements. Just these things are not easy to ask Aqi, so I have to take Aqi to the tailor shop outside. Let a professional tailor''s shop help Ah Qi tailor it.


    Set these up, Tang Ye went to the training ground to find Ah Qi. At this time, Ada and Aqi were still practicing shooting. The grenade doesn¡¯t need much training, and it can¡¯t be trained all the time, otherwise the number of productions will not be enough. Now he is made by himself, but he can''t make so many all at once. Moreover, the training of pistol shooting is almost sufficient, otherwise there will be not enough.


    "How are you doing?" Tang Ye asked Ada and Aqidao. He had already asked for it before, as long as those training effects were achieved, he could stop.


    Ada and Aqi nodded to Tang Ye, and said, "My lord, we have already trained. We have already met your requirements. What are the next arrangements?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Next we will start dealing with the new human races. I have collected the information about the new human races. Next we will discuss how to solve the new human races."


    When Ada and Aqi heard Tang Ye¡¯s words, their eyes lit up. They didn¡¯t expect Tang Ye to really plan to deal with the new human races. They originally thought that the new human races appeared and joined the Bounty Guild. No one would dare to move. Their. However, now Tang Ye said to deal with them!


    "You think it''s incredible, right?" Tang Ye watched Ada and Aqi laugh and said, "How can our old human race kill the new human race? Besides, we are only three people, and those new human races are bounty. In the high-ranking Lu Ying Mansion in the guild. If this is the case, no one will think we dare to attack these new human races, right?"


    Ada and Aqi nodded, this is true. Even if Tang Ye said he was going to deal with those new human races, they just obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangements, regardless of whether the matter was true or false. Perhaps, Tang Ye was just talking about it? And even if Tang Ye wanted to do this, they wouldn''t be afraid. Because this life is like this, if you can''t solve the new human race, it will probably die in the end. Even if you don''t die, you still live and stay. They really don''t want such a way of living. Therefore, even if they knew that to deal with those new human races was to die, they were not afraid.


    "I don''t think anyone would think that we dare to take action against those new human races living in Lu Ying''s Mansion." A Qi said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Since everyone thinks so, then we are going to do this. It can be said to be quite unexpected. Maybe, killing those new human races has become very simple?"


    "My lord is right, then what are we going to do?" A Qi asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye watched Ah Qi for a while, and said, "Before that, Ah Qi, you have to equip another set of defensive clothes. If an accident occurs, it can block some attacks. In short, it will improve your combat effectiveness. Now kill that. The affairs of several new human races mainly depend on you."


    "I will do my best to kill them!" A Qi seemed to promise Tang Ye, and it seemed to vent his hatred of the new human race.

 Chapter 2832： Custom defense suit!

    Tang Ye knew that both Ada and Aqi hated the new human race very much, because the new human race was more persecuted by them and persecuted the entire old human race. However, if possible, Tang Ye hopes that there is nothing about the old human race and the new human race. It''s not that he wants to forgive the new human race''s crimes, but that the name is too ugly.


    He now has a plan to take back the blue star and establish a new order, regardless of the new human race and the old human race, anyway, it is all human race. If the new human race disagrees, or the new human race insists on resisting, then kill it. Innocent people, those who did not participate in the persecution, will not be held accountable.


    Tang Ye didn''t believe that all the new human races were so bad, and wanted to kill the old human races. I am afraid that only a few people will have such extreme thoughts. And it happens that these few people have the power, so they launched such a tragic war. As for those involved, many may be forced. Of course, it cannot be said that there is no guilt when forced to do so.


    Now, let''s do it step by step. Tang Ye said to Ah Qi: "We are definitely going to deal with those new human races, but we can''t cause trouble because of this. Now, our lives are the most precious. If there is no life, then everything is said. Fake. So, to deal with those new human races, we must first consider the long-term plan. Now that I have a plan, when everything is ready, I will start to act."


    "Aqi, you are going outside with me now, and I will ask you to tailor a set of professional clothes that belong to you. This is useful for performing tasks. Of course, you can wear it normally, because in essence, It''s equipment. There is nothing wrong with wearing equipment on your body." Tang Ye said to A Qi.


    Ah Qi was very excited, really excited, and felt that it was great to meet Tang Ye. However, these thoughts of her are hidden in her heart. She is a person who is not very good at expressing, and usually appears unsmiling and cold. Fortunately, Tang Ye has long been accustomed to women with such a personality, so she doesn''t feel awkward. In fact, women like this are also longing for a lot of things in their hearts. To impress them, they can¡¯t just talk and pester them, or directly do things that stimulate them, and do some details, so that they will see it, because Their character itself pays great attention to some details, and they all see everything in their eyes. Therefore, only after silently touching them with details, they will slowly open their hearts.


    Tang Ye said to Ada again: "Ada, you can go to rest or continue training, if you don¡¯t feel tired anymore. In addition, last time, it seemed that I heard you say that when your blood curse secret technique is activated, you will be affected soon. The new human race''s seal curse is bound by the seal curse and loses its power. Moreover, the curse sealer will know that you are generating power, and can monitor you remotely through the power of your power. In this way, you can activate the power of the blood curse. Go get familiar with it and continue to practice this. After all, the blood curse secret skills you have are very strong. Also pay attention to this practice. After you come into contact with the seal of the curse sealer in the future, you can regain your power. You activate blood The power of the curse is to improve all aspects of abilities, speed, strength, etc. With these abilities, if you want to use a pistol, you can actually exert a better power. Therefore, this power cannot be used because it is now available Pistols and grenades are discarded. On the contrary, the pistols and grenades are just a simple excess for you."


    "Yes, I would like to listen to the adult''s teaching!" Ada nodded heavily to Tang Ye.


    After the arrangements were made, Tang Ye took Ah Qi with him. A Qi followed Tang Ye, usually expressionless, as if he didn''t care about anyone else''s appearance, but now she looked a little embarrassed, and went to see Tang Ye from time to time, as if nervous.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak, he and A Qi didn''t talk much alone, but they got along a lot during this time. There will be a little embarrassment, but not too embarrassing. Instead, Ah Qi couldn''t help but breathe out first and asked him: "My lord, you said you want to customize defensive clothes for me, why go to the tailor shop?"


    "Because people have to measure what kind of clothes you are wearing. Girls have different body shapes. If the forged clothes are not suitable, it will be wasted." Tang Ye replied to Aqidao.


    Ah Qi rolled her eyes, thought for a while, and said, "My lord, aren''t you a blacksmith? Since you want to forge clothes, you can measure the size yourself. Why should you call someone else? Actually, go Outside, I¡¯m afraid those people will treat us badly."


    What Ah Qi is worried about is that they are old humans, and they might be looked down upon by those people in the tailor shop outside, they might be looked down upon, or they might cause trouble.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, hearing what A Qi said, it seemed that it was indeed the case. He thought again that now he was going to forge equipment for Ah Qi, and Ah Qi would exist as an assassin. It is best to not leak the news, no matter what the news is. In this case, it is indeed better to solve it by yourself.


    However, it would be a little inconvenient for him to measure Ah Qi''s physical condition. After all, he is a man. He looked at Ah Qi and rolled his eyes, and said: "I can indeed measure your physical condition, but..."


    Tang Ye looked at A Qi''s body, honestly speaking, A Qi''s body was very good. Previously, because of poor living conditions, she looked thinner and her mental state was also worse, but these days have passed very well, her mental state is better, and her physical recovery is also good, she looks very attractive. The figure is absolutely graceful, usually training, looks very flexible, without a trace of fat. Moreover, Ah Qi itself looks very good, with a cold face that looks like a royal sister. The most important thing is that that **** is very deadly. Men don''t reject **** women, so they all say that they are not worth mentioning in front of **** compared to cute and cute.


    A Qi saw Tang Ye''s gaze fall on her, she knew what Tang Ye meant, and she was a little embarrassed at once, turned her head slightly, and did not speak out.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So, it''s a little inconvenient. If it doesn''t work, go to the tailor shop outside."


    Although Tang Ye looked around Ah Qi''s body, he didn''t mean anything else. A Qi saw that Tang Ye''s eyes were clear and friendly, knowing that Tang Ye didn''t have those vulgar thoughts. Now Tang Ye turned around and continued walking. To go outside, she hesitated and called Tang Ye, and said, "My lord, no, it''s okay, you can measure it. I don''t want to be met by those people outside, nor adults. Being confronted by those people, even embarrassing adults."


    Seeing Ah Qi like this, Tang Ye thought for a while and said, "Okay, I''ll help you measure it."

 Chapter 2833： Be a team!

    Asking Tang Ye to measure the physical conditions, Ah Qi must be a little embarrassed. However, fortunately, it doesn''t need to go deep, it''s just that line measuring the body, not the kind of undressing, so Ah Qi Renren passed. Tang Ye found it funny to see her holding back her shame and pretending to be calm. In order to make her feel less uncomfortable, Tang Ye finished the measurement quickly, and then went to work.


    Ah Qi also went back, without speaking, his face flushed. She was still very nervous, because things like this in private with Tang Ye changed her feelings towards Tang Ye. If it is normal, most of her feelings towards Tang Ye are based on her gratitude to Tang Ye. As for other feelings, like this, it is impossible to think about the difficult situation of their old human race.


    After Tang Ye measured Ah Qi''s data, he went to the forging workshop to forge leather clothes suitable for Ah Qi. Because there is the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith, he is very convenient when forging these things. Basically, I did it exactly as it was. And the materials also have them. Although there are no rare power gems for inlays for a while, he is confident that he can learn the technique of reinventing the furnace and then revise it later.


    Moreover, even if it was forged now, because it was the equipment of the Tier 10 forge, it was a very good thing at the beginning, and it was incomparable by the forge of this period. Therefore, Tang Ye forged this thing is basically equivalent to the first-class thing.


    After preparing the materials, Tang Ye started forging little by little. This is probably one of the biggest benefits of joining the forging workshop of the Pearl Star. It has a wealth of materials and does not need to collect it slowly. If you want to collect it yourself, one is to spend a lot of money, the other is to collect materials in the wild, or to hunt down monsters, his strength will greatly limit him. Another is the identity of the old human race. If you appear in the wild, you may be arrested or even killed at any time.


    According to the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith, Tang Ye began to make specific leather jackets. This leather jacket has the scientific and technological concept of the earth''s ancestors, because it is designed based on the memory of the Phoenix. At the same time, it also has the skills of that tenth-tier blacksmith. So this leather jacket is definitely very good.


    There is not much time left today, Tang Ye can only forge part of it, and will do it the next day. And that night, Tang Ye didn''t stay up all night to forge, but approached Ada and Aqi to discuss the countermeasures for assassinating those new human races. According to the progress of forging the leather jacket, he believes that it can be made tomorrow, so the next step is how to deal with those new human races.


    "You need to be cautious about assassinating those new human races. Before that, we have to figure out the enemy''s intelligence. Not only the internal information, but also the external information. Now I know that the three new human races are in Lu Ying. The situation inside the mansion. However, this is not enough. We must also pay attention to the outside situation. Because we have to respond to A Qi and make A Qi retreat. Remember, we are a team and we have to take care of each other."


    Ada and Aqi nodded, the more they listened to Tang Ye''s arrangements, the more they felt that Tang Ye was powerful, a very good planner, and following such a character might really achieve the liberation of the old human race.


    "Follow the arrangements of the adults!" Ada and Aqi nodded their heads to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at them and said, "Not only must you follow my arrangements, you must also learn to judge for yourself, or adapt to changes without my instructions."


    "Yes, sir." Ada and Aqi still nodded. Regarding these things, they had no reason to refute Tang Ye, and they nodded their promises besides nodding their heads.


    Tang Ye didn''t have to ask them anything, just because they were weak now, they had to be careful everywhere and step by step. After discussing with Ada and Aqi, he originally wanted to go back to rest, but thought that tomorrow he didn¡¯t need to assassinate the new human races, but wanted to explore the way outside, so he didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. Run to the forging workshop to forge Ah Qi''s agent leather jacket. Of course, he still had to guarantee a little rest time, so he could not completely forge the leather jacket.


    The next day, everything was business as usual. Tang Ye went to forge the leather jackets of Aqi''s secret agents early in the morning. Today, Ada and Aqi no longer practice pistol shooting. They have mastered the pass. Today is to let them rest and ensure their mental state. of. The agent''s leather jacket was barely forged. Tang Ye went to forge in the morning, and when the other forgers arrived, he had basically forged them. Then he forged a batch of weapons that the soldiers needed, which was regarded as a mission. At this time, as his forging technology improved, the quality of the forged weapons became better and better, and Ying Wushuang was very satisfied.


    This point of Tang Ye made many blacksmiths amazed. They all felt that Tang Ye was simply a monster, how could it be possible to improve the forging technology to this level in such a short period of time. Even Master Jia, who is secretly watching Tang Ye, feels that Tang Ye¡¯s growth rate is too fast, and he is about to become a Tier 4 forger. Some people can hardly reach this level in their entire life, and Tang Ye just It took less than two months!


    Jax felt it was necessary to talk to Tang Ye, so he asked him to call Tang Ye, but was told that Tang Ye was no longer in the workshop. Jax was a little worried, because he knew that Tang Ye was going to deal with the new human race, thinking that Tang Ye would deal with the new human race, right?


    He felt that Tang Ye could not be allowed to be like this, because Tang Ye is very important now, and a forge with such potential must be firmly in his hands, and no matter what happens, he can''t get into trouble!


    So, Jax immediately reported to Ying Wushuang, letting people protect Tang Ye, I''m afraid I can''t just let Sophia protect, but also secretly send more people.


    "Tang Ye, this kid..." After receiving Jax''s report, Ying Wushuang was both excited and annoyed. Excitement has such a terrifying talent for Tang Ye in the forge, if it is used by him, it will definitely bring him tremendous power. The trouble is that he has been in contact with Tang Ye and knows that Tang Ye is a very shrewd, individual and strong independent will. Such a person, he knew it was difficult to control. Even if it is uncontrollable, it can only be drawn together or teamed up.


    Fang Changzhou was Ying Wushuang''s adviser, and he also knew of Jax''s report. At this time, Fang Changzhou was also very surprised. Thinking of the time when he first met Tang Ye, although Tang Ye was not so inferior and evasive as an old human race, he seemed very personal and confident, but he never expected that Tang Ye would be so extraordinary.


    But Fang Changzhou felt fortunate that now that Tang Ye came to the Pearl Star, they finally did not miss a talent like Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2834： Can the sky break?

    Both Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou learned about Tang Ye''s extraordinary performance from Jax''s report, and now they also attach great importance to Tang Ye''s actions. Jax¡¯s proposal is also under consideration.


    Originally in the plan, there was no plan to send another person to protect Tang Ye. After all, having Sophia as a guard was a treatment that no one else had. However, after listening to Jax''s report, Ying Wushuang felt that Tang Ye must be protected no matter what. Therefore, he decided to send another person to protect Tang Ye in secret. As for who this person is, there is no need to show up unless it is necessary.


    Fang Changzhou didn''t oppose Ying Wushuang''s arrangement, and by the way talked about what happened to Pearl Star recently. He laughed. He is in good control of the current situation of the Pearl Star. Don¡¯t worry, he said: "After so many years, the situation of Pearl Star has never changed. Now it has changed because of an old human race. You say Isn''t it amazing?"


    Ying Wushuang also laughed and said, "This is not bad, don''t we always want to find a reason to change this situation? Now that Tang Ye is disrupting the situation, it makes me worry a lot. Now those in the Bounty Guild are sure Knowing that Tang Ye has something to do with me, then naturally they will doubt me. They will think that this is what I want to do. But actually?"


    Ying Wushuang watched Fang Changzhou laugh, a little arrogant, and said, "Actually, I haven''t done anything yet, haha."


    Fang Changzhou also laughed and said, "Tang Ye''s actions are indeed very disruptive, but this disrupted round is the game of the Bounty Guild, not ours. It is of great benefit to us. Now take advantage of it. When the Bounty Guild wants to deal with Tang Ye, we have to plan for the future."


    "This is natural." Ying Wushuang laughed and said: "The bounty guild took advantage of that number of people and didn''t put my lord mansion in his eyes. He completely ignored the regulations issued by my hall lord himself. , I stipulate that no one is allowed to distinguish between tribes in my territory and engage in hatred in those areas. But look at how the bounty guild does it? It is really hateful to want a tribe directly and treat the people of the tribe as prey! Slap, I still feel a burning pain on my face. Humph, in that case, we will completely eliminate the bounty guild this time!"


    "Of course, we have been working hard to do this." Fang Changzhou said to Ying Wushuang: "So now we will let Tang Ye make trouble, and we must further protect Tang Ye in the dark, give Tang Ye support, and let him transfer the bounty to the Guild The pace is disrupted."


    "Okay, I''ll leave this to you." Ying Wushuang and Changzhou nodded.


    "But, having said that..." Ying Wushuang showed a puzzled look at Fang Changzhou, and said, "What do you think of Tang Ye? Is it just an old human with superb talent? I think it is necessary to appear such a suspicious person. Strict protection is necessary. If in the end we become those of Tang Ye, then we don¡¯t have to live, we can only apologize!"


    Fang Changzhou nodded to Ying Wu and said: "Lord Lord, don''t worry about this. I have been investigating Tang Ye. Since I met Tang Ye, I have started investigating him. Unfortunately, until now, there is nothing decent. The information tells me Tang Ye¡¯s identity. However, it¡¯s not completely out of reach. According to my understanding, Tang Ye may come from a very remote world."


    "Where is that?" Ying Wushuang asked curiously.


    Fang Changzhou pretended to be mysterious, and looked at Ying Wushuang and said, "Border corpse sea."


    "What, what?" Ying Wushuang almost thought he had heard it wrong. Tang Ye comes from the border corpse sea? This is simply impossible. The border corpse sea is not the place where the living creatures live. Tang Ye is a good living person, who can survive in that kind of dead place?


    Fang Changzhou was also very puzzled about this. He pondered for a while, and said, "My lord and I have the same thoughts, how can a place like the Boundary Corpse Sea be suitable for people to survive. However, according to the information obtained from the investigation, , Tang Ye most likely came from the Border Zombie Sea. However, given the particularity of the Border Zombie Sea, this conclusion became impossible again. Therefore, I was very helpless. I really couldn¡¯t find Tang. Where is Ye from?"


    Ying Wushuang squinted his eyes and said, "Is it possible that this ridiculous thing from the sea of ??corpses on the border was deliberately made by Tang Ye. In this case, Tang Ye is definitely not as simple as a simple old human race, he does. Come prepared. And we don''t know what Tang Ye wants to do, maybe it''s here to deal with me?"


    Fang Changzhou glanced at Ying Wushuang, his expression dignified.


    "Haha." Ying Wushuang suddenly laughed and said: "No need to guess, no matter how you guess, it is groundless and useless. Of course, we still need to investigate Tang Ye, but for Tang Ye, we believe it now. I saw it by myself. Now Tang Ye is indeed against the Bounty Guild everywhere, so let''s let him do this, as if he was doing things for us."


    "Okay, follow Lord Lord''s arrangement." Fang Changzhou nodded.


    ...


    At this time, in the Lu Ying mansion, the three new human races were meeting together to discuss matters. They are here to solve the rebellion of the old human race. As an old human race, Tang Ye blatantly rebelled against the new human race, and also achieved a certain degree of success. This matter has already spread to the blue star, which is absolutely intolerable to the new human race. Therefore, the new human race sent someone to solve it.


    Because the Pearl Star has people from the Bounty Guild to help, so the new human race has not sent too strong people. With the assistance of the Bounty Guild, are there people who can''t deal with it?


    However, now these three new human races have encountered a problem, that is, dealing with the resistance of this old human race, it is not so easy to solve, because there are unparalleled operations in it. Although they have a bounty guild to help them, the power of the lord''s mansion can fight against the bounty guild, so they still have difficulty in directly solving the old human race Tang Ye. According to the current situation, the Bounty Guild does not have any plans to smash the face with the Lord''s Mansion directly, so they need to wait for the opportunity to discuss ways.


    "Why don''t we go to the assassination? We are waiting for news from us. So many days have passed, and we can''t get no results." said a new human race.


    Another rookie squinted his eyes and said, "This method is definitely not working. We can''t just hide to the forging workshop. If it''s over there, I think even we can''t get out of it."


    "I don''t think we need to worry. Now that Tang Ye has completely angered the Bounty Guild, I think even if we don''t do it, the Bounty Guild will do it. If this is the case, why should we bother? It''s better to enjoy it here. As for the three old human races, can it be overwhelming?" Another new human race smiled triumphantly.

 Chapter 2835： Secret weapon!

    Although the three new human races were worried about not having a good relationship, they didn''t care much about Tang Ye, the troubled old human race. They are confident that this kind of thing will be resolved. Things like a single spark can start a prairie fire will not happen to the old human race, their new human race has already firmly controlled the old human race, and will not let the old human race have any chance to reignite.


    Moreover, the old human race could not have that ability. Whether it is from the perspective of personal cultivation ability or the power of the entire tribe of the old human race, it is far from the new human race. Therefore, the three new human races staying at Lu Ying''s mansion at this time did not worry about what Tang Ye might cause.


    However, how could they think that Tang Ye was about to assassinate them now. At this time, Tang Ye disguised himself and appeared outside Lu Ying''s mansion. He must observe the outside situation clearly and prepare for the night assassination. Observe the flow of people outside Lu Ying¡¯s mansion and their directions. After collecting these things, he began to plan. At the same time, Ada and Aqi are also observing in other places to ensure that from sneaking into the Lu Ying mansion and then retreating back to the forging workshop, there will be no problems in this process. Even if there are problems, they must be able to retreat.


    After all three of them observed a good place, they gathered together, shared information, and then discussed together the best countermeasures. Ada and Aqi have experienced the tragic experience of the old human race for so many years, and they must have their own means to survive until now. Among them, safety must be very important, so their opinions will not be bad. After the three discussed, they came up with the best plan, and then returned to the forging workshop, ready to take a rest, recharge their energy, and start the assassination plan tonight!


    However, when he was resting at noon, Jax came to Tang Ye and asked Tang Ye to visit the Lord''s Mansion, saying that he was looking for something. Tang Ye worried that this matter would affect tonight''s plan, but Ying Wushuang couldn''t refuse to find him. After all, it was now relying on Ying Wushuang''s resources to make his own plan. He could only agree to go to the lord''s mansion to see Ying Wushuang.


    When he arrived at the Lord''s Mansion, Tang Ye saw Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou both there. He thought about it to himself. On the surface, he did a good job of etiquette and said: "Lord Lord, Manager Fang."


    Ying Wushuang waved his hand to tell Tang Ye to be polite, and then said, "Tang Ye, how are you doing? Are you comfortable in the forging workshop? If you feel uncomfortable, just open your mouth and I will definitely help you arrange a better place. ."


    Tang Ye knew that this was just Ying Wushuang being polite, and would not arrange another place for him to live for without reason. Of course, if Tang Ye had a thick-skinned face, it would definitely be possible to ask Ying Wushuang. But Tang Ye was not such a cheeky person, and wouldn''t be such an inch. If you want to get rewards, you have to make contributions and have achievements, so you can use resources with peace of mind.


    "Thank you Lord Lord for your concern. I had a good time in the forging workshop." Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang nodded and said, "That''s good, I''m afraid I might neglect you."


    "Lord Lord, don''t be very polite." Tang Ye smiled, and then asked: "I don''t know why Lord Lord came to me? Is there anything wrong?"


    Ying Wushuang liked this kind of directness, smiled at Tang Ye, and said, "There are indeed some things. I heard Master Jia said that your forging technology is about to reach Tier 4, which is very remarkable. Nothing to say. You said that for your growth like this, I don¡¯t think 10,000 surprises are too few. Therefore, I came to you to ask you if you are interested in studying some more complicated weapons?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye became curious.


    Ying Wushuang looked back at Fang Changzhou, and Fang Changzhou nodded. It seemed that the two had already discussed something, and calling Tang Yelai was definitely not a common practice. After staring at Fang Changzhou, Ying Wushuang looked back at Tang Ye and said, "That''s it. I think your ability is very huge and you can do the job of researching that weapon, so I want you to try it. And this weapon may be related to it. To the survival and death of the entire Pearl Star. It is even the existence and death of Emperor Galaxy. Now the power of Emperor Void is constantly infiltrating and invading. If it is not prevented, one day, I am afraid it will threaten us."


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that he understood what Ying Wushuang meant, but he was curious about the weapon that could determine the situation. What kind of weapon can be so powerful?


    Ying Wushuang saw Tang Ye¡¯s expression and knew that Tang Ye was curious about this weapon, but he couldn¡¯t directly ask, because when he mentioned this weapon, he was very obscure, and he didn¡¯t even call it a word. I don''t even want to take it. In this case, it must be a huge secret. However, Ying Wushuang said that after careful consideration, he decided to tell Tang Ye about this kind of thing, so he would say something appropriately at this time.


    Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye again: "Brother Tang is a sensible person, he must have guessed what I am going to say. Indeed, the weapon I mentioned is the heart of Nirvana that you came into contact with when you saved the life of Chief Fang. According to rumors, the heart of nirvana is the heart of the guardian sacred beast, immortal bird. It has a huge power and motivation. The reason why the heart of nirvana had to be transported back secretly is because it is related to my pearl star to study This weapon."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and asked, "What kind of weapon is this?"


    Ying Wushuang said: "This weapon is special. I can''t disclose the specific details to you. Because I don''t know your intentions. If you are sure to serve me and become a member of this weapon research, then I will tell. You. And now, the only thing I can tell you is that this weapon is from the ancient city. When the ancient city was opened in the last round, about a hundred years ago, my grandfather got a weapon blueprint from it. At that time, my grandfather started to make this weapon. Unfortunately, this weapon is too complicated, and the power is also extremely large, so a hundred years later, it still has not been completed. However, it will soon succeed. As long as the production is successful, then this The weapon from the ancient city will surely become the key to the current war situation. We can use it to defeat the Void Emperor and restore order to the world."


    "From the ancient city..." Tang Ye murmured, narrowing his eyes. It was not the first time that he heard about the ancient city, and he said that the ancient city was the origin of this world and even other worlds. If you want to talk about real gods, then the ancient city is where the real gods are.


    Something from an ancient city requires the heart of Nirvana. Such a weapon must be very powerful. Tang Ye didn''t doubt this, he was very curious, what kind of weapon was this?


    "This weapon is not for personal use." Then Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye again.

 Chapter 2836： Amazing!

    Hearing Ying Wushuang''s words, Tang Ye became curious again, isn''t it a weapon for personal use? In this case, he thought of some large weapons, such as artillery, or missiles. However, the weapon studied by Ying Wushuang could not be such a weapon, right?


    If there is a chance, Tang Ye still wants to take a look at such weapons. However, he can''t go now because the old human race has not been resolved yet. He believed that the weapon that Ying Wushuang studied was definitely a secret of the blockade. If he agreed to go, he would probably go to the place where the weapon was studied, and all his actions would be restricted.


    He has already planned with Ada and Aqi, to deal with the new human race and change the situation of the old human race will not let go, so he will not agree to Ying Wushuang, and said: "Listen to Lord Lord, this weapon from the ancient city must be Very powerful. And after researching for a hundred years, then I think the blacksmiths needed there must be very superb. Although I now have the level of a Tier 4 blacksmith, I definitely haven''t reached the level of researching that weapon. So, Lord Lord, I think it¡¯s necessary for me to practice my skills again, and to get better before I get involved. What¡¯s more, now that I have something to do with the old human race, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t do other things with peace of mind.¡±


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Ying Wushuang glanced at Fang Changzhou, but he was not disappointed. They didn''t expect this kind of result. Ying Wushuang nodded and said, "I won''t doubt the ability of Brother Tang. Now that Brother Tang has his own things to do, let''s finish it first. The matter between the old human race and the new human race is also a problem for me. I let you handle it. If that''s the case, then there is a beginning and an end."


    It was indeed that Ying Wushuang asked Tang Ye to solve the problem between the old human race and the new human race. He just didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such great potential in forging that he asked him to arrange this matter in advance. After all, according to the general situation, if a person has to reach the level of a forger above Tier 4, no matter how genius he is, he has to count the time according to the year. But Tang Ye calculated it on a monthly basis, which was too bad for anyone to imagine.


    Tang Ye thanked Ying Wushuang for his understanding and said, "Lord Lord is enlightened, and I am very grateful to you. However, although I cannot promise Lord Lord to participate in the development of that secret weapon, I have now developed a weapon that can be given to Lord Lord. Look, I wonder if you have any ideas?"


    "Oh?" Ying Wushuang didn''t expect Tang Ye to have a weapon for him, which was really unexpected.


    Fang Changzhou next to him didn''t expect such a thing, because they actually knew about Tang Ye''s situation, and they would let Jax report on the forging workshop. Jax must know a lot about Tang Ye. What they knew was that Tang Ye forged weapons for the weapons depot, and then practiced forging techniques. They had never thought that Tang Ye would also forge other weapons, and they would show them to the lord.


    If it was just a general weapon, Ying Wushuang would definitely look down on it. In any case, the weapons that Ying Wushuang now possesses are also carefully forged by Jax, which incorporates many materials and power gems. Although Tang Ye''s forging technology is good, there is still a lot of gap compared with Jax. Could it be possible that Tang Ye''s forged weapons are worse than Jax''s?


    However, looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, he looked confident, what''s going on?


    "What kind of weapon?" Ying Wushuang couldn''t help but curiously asked Tang Yedao. He was thinking, if the weapon Tang Ye forged was very strong, would he have to change it? However, his weapon was cultivated with great energy and resources, and it would be a bit reluctant to change it.


    While Ying Wushuang was thinking about this, Tang Ye took out two black grenades and said to Ying Wushuang: "This is a weapon called a grenade. It can be forged in large quantities and is used for one-time use."


    "Huh?" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were both taken aback. Are there such weapons? Can only be used once, wouldn''t it be troublesome?


    Neither Ying Wushuang nor Fang Changzhou had heard of such a weapon. Then I saw Tang Ye''s grenade, so small, like a stone, is it really a weapon? If it is thrown out to hit people, it is not sharp, it is not as good as a dart. Suddenly Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were not very optimistic about the weapon Tang Ye showed, and felt that they had no power. Ying Wushuang directly strengthened his determination not to change weapons, and did not have any enthusiasm for the weapons Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye saw Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou sneer at his weapons, and he probably looked down upon him, but it''s hard to tell. Tang Ye didn''t care, smiled, and said, "Is the weapon that Lord Lord wants, the kind that is very powerful and allows a person''s power to be greatly improved?"


    Ying Wushuang smiled and said: "A good weapon, shouldn''t it be like this?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said in the same way: "It really should be, but my weapon is not aimed at individuals, but at the army. Of course, personal use is fine."


    "Oh?" Ying Wushuang is curious again, the weapon against the army? Even so, it should be to improve individual combat effectiveness, and then the combat effectiveness of the entire army. But when Tang Ye said that, he wanted to see what was special about Tang Ye''s weapon.


    Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang: "If you want to test the power of this weapon, you have to go outside, where you specialize in practice."


    "Okay, let''s go outside and have a look." Ying Wushuang smiled. He didn''t have much to do. The weapon that Tang Ye brought right now might be quite interesting.


    When he reached the open space outside, Tang Ye introduced two grenade trajectories to Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou: "These two grenade I have incorporated different powers, one is thunder and the other is erosion poison. When I use this weapon, it It will explode. This weapon can be used almost as long as it is a person, whether it is a cultivator or not. This weapon is thrown out for use, and it must be thrown out in time, otherwise it will kill yourself."


    "So amazing?" Ying Wushuang felt a little weird when she heard the explosion.


    Fang Changzhou was a little looking forward to it, because just now he heard Tang Ye say that anyone can use it, not a cultivator. He wanted such a weapon because he had no power, and no one would protect his life in the face of an enemy, which was very dangerous.


    "Tang Ye, let us see the power of this grenade." Fang Changzhou couldn''t wait to get up.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Then you look forward to it. There is a stone in front of me. I will use it as the target of attack. First, I pull this thing away, and then throw it out quickly, remember to throw it out quickly."


    boom!


    What Tang Ye threw out was a grenade containing lightning power. After the explosion, the stone was blown to pieces, and then the lightning power smashed the stone into powder.


    Seeing this scene, Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were shocked. Such power may not be surprising to cultivators, but this grenade can be used by anyone, which is amazing!

 Chapter 2837： Get a base!

    Indeed, for Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou, the uniqueness of the grenade is that there are not many restrictions on the user, that is, as long as it is a sound person, it can be used. On this basis, the power of the grenade is not weak.


    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou are not stupid. They have already thought of a terrible fact that grenades will bring. This kind of grenades can not only improve the combat effectiveness of the army, but also create a terrorist force where all the people are soldiers.


    For those who join the army, it is no longer required to be a cultivator, even ordinary people can go to fight. In this case, the military strength will be greatly improved. In war, such a situation is simply a great advantage.


    "Brother Tang Ye, you said that such weapons can really be manufactured in large quantities? And there are no restrictions on users, that is, no cultivator is needed, even ordinary people like me can use it?" Fang Changzhou was already very excited, looking at Tang Ye asked expectantly.


    Tang Ye laughed, nodded, and said, "Yes. As I said just now, the material used to make this grenade is not difficult, and it is easy to use it. Just pull off the insurance and throw it out quickly. Even as a child, Or the elderly, as long as they have the strength to throw it out, they can use it. Of course, if you don¡¯t know how to use this thing, it¡¯s not recommended to use it so you don¡¯t blow yourself up. As long as you pull the insurance, it will explode."


    "This is very good!" Fang Changzhou said excitedly: "This weapon is quite practical, even more practical than many powerful weapons. Those weapons forged with huge energy and financial resources are limited to individuals, even if they are obtained, if they cannot use them, That can only be used as a tattered to hand over to the blacksmith to extract useful things. But now you are talking about the grenade, don¡¯t worry about not being able to use it. In this way, I can also have a strong body in hand. And, ours The army can be equipped with such weapons, and our army''s strength will be greatly improved."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It is true that you can say that, and if you choose to use this weapon, it will not affect the use of your own weapon, which is tantamount to an extra power in vain."


    Now it''s not only Fang Changzhou''s heartbeat, but also for Ying Wushuang. As the lord of the Pearl Star, it is his duty to enhance the power of the Pearl Star. In the past, because of the policies he implemented, many people were attracted to come, which strengthened the power of the Pearl Star to a certain extent, but with the limitations of those policies It becomes more and more obvious that the military strength of the Pearl Star has been difficult to improve. If you want to improve, you can only increase the training of soldiers and forge stronger weapons for soldiers. However, this requires a huge cost, and there are risks. After soldiers become strong enough, they may leave the army. Of course, the requirement is that this is not allowed, but there have been cases where the bounty union digs people before, and it did dig part of it. With the bounty union relying on it, these "job-hopping" people are not afraid of trouble in the lord''s palace. The result was that the Pearl Star, who was still developing at that time, didn''t dare to tear his face with the bounty union directly. Therefore, if there are other ways to strengthen the army without too much cost, Ying Wushuang would like it very much.


    Use grenades to increase your strength. Don¡¯t be afraid that the soldiers will ¡°hope¡± to the bounty union again, because this grenade is used once and there will be no more. This is not because the soldiers become stronger. First, they don¡¯t have to pay much. After poaching, the soldiers still have their original strength, and the bounty union poses little threat to him. On the contrary, soldiers who have not improved much in their own strength do not want to betray the lord''s mansion, and the bounty union may not look at them.


    "Brother Tang Ye, I want this weapon, and there are still a lot of them!" Ying Wushuang laughed at Tang Ye, excited and very hearty.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, he himself planned to trade with Ying Wushuang with a grenade, but he wouldn''t give it in vain. Then he said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord, one thing you need to know is that this grenade is still in a confidential stage, so I am not good at forging in the forging workshop. Then, Lord Lord, can you give me A mansion and a forging platform?"


    Ying Wushuang was stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and then he wanted to roll his eyes a little. Now he knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to present him any kind of gift or surprise him, but wanted to make a deal with him. This kid is really smart enough. However, with such a good thing as a grenade, rewarding a mansion is not a big deal. This reward is a trivial matter for him as a lord. What really made him care about was that Tang Ye''s attitude was never from the standpoint of a subordinate.


    If Tang Ye is his subordinate, then it is right for his subordinates to make a contribution, so don''t ask for anything in return. If you make great achievements, as a lord, you will naturally reward him. And even if there is no reward, he alone can''t be dissatisfied. Even if there is dissatisfaction, it is hidden in my heart. But Tang Ye was different, he had always put himself in the same position as Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang sighed in his heart, Tang Ye is indeed someone who is not easy to control. Fortunately, he was already familiar with Tang Ye, so he was psychologically prepared for this. Originally, he still wanted to control Tang Ye mainly, but as Tang Ye showed different abilities and differences, he felt that control was very difficult. In that case, we must consider another way, perhaps cooperation is a good way.


    However, with the things that Tang Ye has now, if you cooperate with him, it seems a bit asymmetrical. In any case, he is also the lord of the star world, and the star of the pearl is still such a huge star world, which is the first few in the entire sky world. Name. Perhaps one day Tang Ye''s possessions are equal to him, so he can propose ways of combining or cooperating.


    Regarding Tang Ye¡¯s request, Ying Wushuang felt that it would be okay to agree to him, and said, "As long as you can provide me with enough grenades, let alone one mansion, there will be no problem with two or three. Now you have to consider it. Keep this matter safe, well, I will give you a mansion first, and there is a forging platform."


    Then Ying Wushuang looked at Fang Changzhou and said, "I remember that there was a mansion that was used by a blacksmith, but it is now vacant, so please clean it up and give it to Tang Ye."


    "Good." Fang Changzhou nodded in response. Now that Tang Ye wants to make grenades, he very much agrees, because he himself wants to own a batch of grenades. He is not a cultivator and cannot emit elemental power, so he has no ability to protect himself. Now if he has a grenade, he has power. Perhaps it is still very limited, but it is better than the powerless.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with such a thing. Now that he owns a mansion, it is equivalent to having a base. Then he can take in the old human race, gradually develop, and then regain the blue star!

 Chapter 2838： Cool and stunning!

    After the conversation with Ying Wushuang was over, Tang Ye left the lord''s mansion and wanted to go back and plan to assassinate the new human races. But not long after leaving the Lord''s Mansion, Fang Changzhou caught up with him and discussed some matters with him privately.


    Tang Ye probably guessed something. Because after showing the grenade, he saw Fang Changzhou''s reaction. He had to say that Fang Changzhou was very excited and his eyes lit up. Obviously, he liked the grenade very much and was very eager. So, now Fang Changzhou stopped him, Tang Ye guessed it was about the grenade.


    "Ms. Fang has anything to do with me?" Tang Ye directly asked Fang Changzhou. Now he is going back to arrange the assassination of the three new human races tonight. He didn''t have time to slow down, so he asked directly.


    Fang Changzhou laughed and said, "It''s nothing, I just want to learn more about this grenade with you."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Does Manager Fang want to know what?"


    "I don''t really want to know." Fang Changzhou looked a little embarrassed. After all, he just wanted a grenade. He smiled at Tang Ye and said, "I want to know how long this grenade can be made? How many can be made in a month Besides what needs to be handed over to Lord Lord, can there be extra? Actually I just want to ask for more. Although Lord Lord will give me a part, there are some places I need to use at present. If Brother Tang Ye can make extra Come out, can you sell it to me, I will definitely pay a high price!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "There is no problem with this. For the specific situation, Manager Fang can come to me another day and tell me about my needs. I will try my best to satisfy you. Now, I still have something to do. . And now it¡¯s outside, it¡¯s inconvenient to say something. After all, the grenade is a secret."


    "That''s right, it should be this, then I will go to you another day, and I will let people inform you in advance!" Fang Changzhou was very happy. Now Tang Ye''s words are equivalent to agreeing to him, and he will get an extra part of grenades.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Then wait for the news from Director Fang. However, this must be outside of the new mansion I have. The Lord Lord said just now that General Manager Fang will prepare a mansion for me. This matter will bother you. ."


    Fang Changzhou is asking Tang Ye now. Tang Ye will try his best to do whatever he says, saying: "Brother Tang Ye, please rest assured, I will prepare right away. It will definitely satisfy you."


    "Thank you, Manager Fang, then." Tang Ye thanked him, and then separated from Fang Changzhou, and continued to discuss with Ada and Aqi about the assassination of the three new human races at the Lu Ying mansion.


    Back at the forging workshop, Ada and Aqi came to Tang Ye''s room and discussed the matter secretly. In fact, the plan is already prepared, just pay attention to the specific details. But now Tang Ye thinks about the work of commanding agents, and the team members must maintain instant communication, that is to say, there must be an intercom. However, there is no such thing in this world. However, considering that there is magic in this world, Tang Ye guessed whether there would be any props that could communicate instantly.


    He asked Ada and Aqidao: "It would be great if we can maintain instant communication when we act. Do you know that this world has these things? For example, a magic crystal ball can keep two people communicating in time."


    Ada and Aqi were taken aback when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and looked at each other, feeling that Tang Ye''s statement was very incredible. If there is such a thing, it is too powerful. Just like the current situation in which a war breaks out, if real-time communication can be achieved, then commanding operations will be very useful. Don''t worry about delays, then are you afraid of not winning the war?


    "My lord, my lord, it seems that there is no such thing." Ada said to Tang Ye, but since Tang Ye asked like that, he thought it might be possible. If you haven''t seen it, it doesn''t mean you don''t. Being a frog at the bottom of the well doesn''t mean that others are . Therefore, he said to Tang Ye again: "Perhaps there are, but I have never seen it."


    "It should not be there." At this time, A Qi emphasized a little bit next to him, probably because he wanted to be sure, but he also left room. She recalled everything. Although she is an old human race, she has seen many things and experienced many wars in recent years. If there is something like Tang Ye said, she thinks she must have seen it. . So at this time, she felt that it was necessary to give Tang Ye an exact answer, which would be conducive to formulating a battle plan.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, I understand."


    He believed what Ada and Aqi said, maybe there is nothing like that in this world. If real-time communication can be achieved, such power should belong to space power, but it seems that there is no space power in the elemental power of this world. This is also the reason that Tang Ye Space Jump''s secret skills are limited, and it is impossible to jump that far distance, only because it flashes as a short distance.


    Since there are no props or powers for instant communication in this world, Tang Ye thought of one thing. If he could make a prop by himself so that the team members could communicate in time, it would have a huge effect on future battle plans. Thus, Tang Ye thought of the memory of the phoenix inheritance. I don¡¯t know if there will be radios, cell phones, walkie-talkies and the like. If so, we must find a way to make one. However, this matter may not be realized in a short time, because a signal is needed, so a signal tower needs to be built. In addition, this is already a very high-tech thing and requires a lot of basic technological measures. Without those, it cannot be done.


    There are too many things to think about. Tang Ye put this down first, and said to Ada and Aqi: "Then we will discuss the assassination of the three new human races tonight. This is our first shot against the new human race. , We must succeed. This is very important to us. Of course, as the old saying goes, no matter what it is, life is more important than life. Assassinations can fail, but life must be saved. But this cannot be regarded as our retreat and slack The reason is to make every effort to make the plan successful!"


    "Yes!" Ada and Aqi nodded in unison, very solemnly and determined.


    They will definitely not relax, and they will definitely go all out. Because for the new human race, their hatred is deeper than anyone else. Now that they have the opportunity to kill the new human race, they will never let it go, and they will never allow failure!


    After discussing the plan, Tang Ye began to ask Ada and Aqi to prepare. He handed the forged agent leather jacket to Qi, and asked Qi to wear it to see how it would go. After Ah Qi wears it out, his figure is even more beautiful. The perfect figure is unobstructed, which makes people obsessed. Even Ah Qi herself is a little embarrassed.


    However, although this leather suit is tight, it is not elegant, it has a kind of coolness, and it does not highlight some places too exaggeratedly. It just makes Ah Qi very beautiful and cool, and she is a full-fledged beauty.

 Chapter 2839： all the best!

    Ah Qi is very beautiful, and under that black tight leather jacket, she looks a bit sexy. With that glamorous temperament, although it seems unfavorable, it makes men want to conquer very much.


    At this time, Ah Qi was already equipped, and he seemed to have a sense of technology. Ah Qi''s mental state is also very good, full of confidence. Recently, under the leadership of Tang Ye, they are no longer desperate as they used to be oppressed and abused as old humans. But it is not completely filled with hatred, hatred is only their motivation at this time.


    Tang Ye saw the mental state of Aqi and Ada and was very satisfied, and said, "Are you ready?"


    "Ready, sir!" Ada and Aqi nodded their heads, as if they were about to enter the battlefield, arrogant and proud.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with seeing them in such a good state of mind, and said, "Well, seeing that you are so confident, then our plan this time will definitely succeed. However, no matter what time, we must be careful and drive carefully. Wannian Ship, you know?"


    "Yes!" Ada and Aqi continued to nod their heads.


    Looking at the sky, it was getting late, Tang Ye knew that it was almost time to act, and said to Ada and Aqi, "Then, let''s start!"


    "Yes!" Ada and A Qiyi answered together, very excited. Before that, they never thought that they would take the initiative to deal with the new human race, because they did not have that strength. However, now that Tang Ye is here, they believe it can be done!


    Everything was ready, and the three began to move. It was already night, and the three of them disguised themselves and went to the street outside, sat in the carriage, and approached Lu Ying''s residence.


    The three pretended to be very ordinary. No one could tell what they were doing. Even the identity of the old human race was also disguised. This is necessary. Otherwise, the identity of the old human race will be very eye-catching and will not be conducive to the assassination. The three of them were already prepared, who pretended to be, what tools to use, and so on, so they appeared outside Lu Ying''s mansion at this time. In the eyes of others, they were very ordinary.


    Their plan proceeded quietly, and no one would have thought that the three old human races would dare to go to Lu Ying''s mansion to kill.


    Observed outside for a while, and found that there was no abnormality, and the actions of the three new human races were as reported by Lan Ye''s spies. It was late at night, and Ah Qi began to equip a silencer pistol, and also brought a few grenades, so that he could use it to deal with the enemy in case of accident, and then fled. Then, Ah Qi used his stealth ability to sneak into Lu Ying''s mansion. Tang Ye and Ada stayed outside to meet.


    Although Ah Qi hates the people of the Bounty Guild, he will not be impulsive at this time. He will kill the people in Lu Ying''s mansion, and he did not deliberately kill Lu Ying, but according to the structure map of Lu Ying''s mansion given by Tang Ye. Find the three new human races. The information Lan Ye gave was very accurate. Lan Ye belongs to the lord''s mansion. The lord''s mansion and the bounty guild have been fighting each other for a long time, and both sides have penetrated into each other. Therefore, at this time, Ah Qi is only acting in accordance with intelligence. No one can see her after she enters the invisible state. Her invisibility is not an ordinary invisibility, it is an invisibility that can shield all her strength and breath, so unless she releases it, it is difficult for others to discover.


    But because of the hidden power, after entering the invisibility state, she does not have strong power, nor can she use elemental power, then she is an ordinary person. Fortunately, the pistol now makes up for her shortcomings. Not only made up for her shortcomings, but also made her a very powerful person. In the invisibility state, approaching a person silently, and then using a pistol to aim at the head, it is not dead.


    However, Qi''s stealth ability is time-limited, and it is impossible to be invisible all the time. So, she needs to pay attention to this. Now the people in Lu Ying''s Mansion have basically fallen asleep. Aqi directly followed the intelligence blueprint to the place where the three new human races lived. Arriving in the room of the first new human race, the new human race has gone to sleep. In the invisible state, Ah Qi made no sound, stood in front of the bedside of the new human race, took out a pistol, and shot the head of the new human race.


    Huh! With a very small sound, no one would know when the sound was muted, the head of this new human race was punched through the head and died.


    The room was quiet at this time, and no one knew that this new human race was dead. Ah Qi observed the surroundings and released the invisibility after confirming that it was safe. It was just a rest, so as not to wait for a while to continue to assassinate the two new human races and be unable to become invisible again. Staying in the room and looking at the new human beings who died on the bed, he died so quietly and so quickly, maybe he didn''t know how he died.


    A Qi''s expression is calm, and there is endless indifference in the calm. She raised her hand with the pistol, still shaking slightly at this time, but calmed down after a while. This was originally a very exciting thing for her, because killing the new human race by herself was not only hatred, but also a proof and affirmation of her strength. However, at this moment, she became very calm. Because she suddenly discovered that being able to kill these new human races is inevitable. Because the power she mastered, the power bestowed by Tang Ye, was very powerful. If it weren''t for the powerful new human race, how could it be an opponent?


    Ah Qi''s calmness is not only an affirmation of the power she has mastered, but also an affirmation of the power bestowed by Tang Ye. She believed that the power given by Tang Ye should have such an effect. Otherwise, didn''t you fail Lord Tang Ye? It should be said that even a very useless person will become so strong after being trained by Master Tang Ye!


    After a brief rest, Ah Qi checked the gun and other equipment, and then went into invisibility to assassinate the other two new human races.


    One of the remaining two new human races has already fallen asleep. Ah Qi kills him without any effort. This new human race is probably dreaming, but if he does not wake up from the dream, he will die and he will not know how to die. of.


    After killing this new human race, Ah Qi continued to kill the last one. She believes that everything will be triumphant, because it is too simple and everything is easier than imagined. However, just as she was about to leave the room, there was a knock on the door outside the room. It was the last new human race to come and find this new human race. Ah Qi frowned, but didn''t worry, and quietly walked to the door, waiting for the man to push in.


    The rookie knocked on the door and didn''t get a response. The room was quiet. Maybe he was suspicious. He pushed the door and walked quickly to the bed in the room. When he saw that his companion had been bleeding to death, he was shocked. Realize that a master is coming to assassinate them. He immediately called out to let the guards come over.


    Huh!


    However, before he could call out, a bullet pierced his head. At this time, Ah Qi appeared. He saw that Ah Qi was an old human race. He was shocked, unwilling, and full of anger. However, his consciousness quickly disappeared, and he died when he fell to the ground.


    How could he never expect that something like this would happen, and he would be killed by an old human?

 Chapter 2840： Only swear allegiance to death!

    Such a thing is of course impossible for that new human race to think of. They never believed that they would be killed by the old human race. Because after the old human race was suppressed and killed by them, they had no resources in cultivation and struggled to move forward. It was impossible to have any strong strength at all, so it was impossible to kill them.


    What makes this new human race even more incredible is that he was killed in Lu Ying''s mansion. This is just a joke, don''t the old humans dare to sneak into Lu Ying''s mansion? You know, Lu Ying is the vice president of the Bounty Guild. The guarding force of the mansion is very large, how can the old human race come in? How dare you come in?


    An old human, sneaking into the residence of the vice president of the bounty guild to kill the new human, this kind of thing will never be believed. Now this last new human race is dead, even if he saw Ah Qi, but without him telling others, people would never believe that the old human race could do such a thing.


    But this kind of thing happened. Ah Qi showed up on purpose, just to show that new human race before he died, who killed him. Seeing the reaction of this new human race, Ah Qi was very satisfied. And she didn''t dare to stay too long, and now everything must put safety first. Although it was easy to kill these new human races, Tang Ye told her to keep it in mind and not to forget her. Therefore, she entered the invisible state again, and then left.


    Tang Ye and Ada waited outside, they were silent, staring at the outside situation carefully. Although they were disguised, they had to be careful before Ah Qi returned. They stayed in a carriage. This carriage was parked outside Lu Ying''s mansion as usual, and no one would doubt it. This is all for the people of Lu Ying Mansion. Tang Ye and Ada can be here because they bought the person in charge of the carriage.


    "My lord, I''m back!" While Tang Ye and Ada were waiting, Ah Qi''s voice suddenly came. It turned out that A Qi had already returned to the carriage before it appeared.


    Tang Ye was startled, Ah Qi was too cautious, and he was still invisible when he came back. And Ada was almost about to attack, because this sudden appearance would make him react instinctively. Fortunately, when he saw Ah Qi in time, he stopped.


    "How about it, did you succeed?" Tang Ye asked A Qidao.


    Ah Qi was very happy and said, "The three new human races are already dead."


    "Okay." Tang Ye was very happy, but he didn''t feel complacent about it. The first time he should leave. Then he immediately drove the carriage and left Lu Ying''s mansion to ensure the safety of the three of them.


    Back at the forging workshop, Ah Qi briefly said about this matter, but this matter itself cannot be explained in detail because she killed it too easily. The three new human races were killed all at once, with one shot at a time. There was no way to elaborate. It was so simple that she felt like she had just shot.


    Hearing what A Qi said, Tang Ye was still a little worried, but now she doesn''t worry much. Because it felt that Ah Qi relied on his stealth ability and the power that guns could exert, which was much stronger than imagined. As long as the enemy does not notice, assassinating the enemy is very simple. So far, Ah Qi''s ability is absolutely formidable.


    However, Tang Ye would not be satisfied because of this, and he couldn''t even think that A Qi would continue to be so strong. Because if the enemy took some measures after finding some clues, Ah Qi''s actions would actually be blocked. For example, if you know that Qi is invisible, set up a power circle around it, or continuously send out a range of attacks, then Qi has no chance to attack.


    For this, it is necessary to test how long Ah Qi''s stealth ability can last. The other is how far Ah Qi''s shooting range is. If it is far enough, then Ah Qi can still attack. For this, Tang Ye is already considering how to make up for and improve it.


    As for how long the invisibility can last, this is determined by the level of invisibility secret skills Aqi cultivates. Of course, it requires her to master the elemental power. This requires Ah Qi himself to continue to practice hard to improve his overall ability, and then to improve his stealth secret skills, and then he can stay invisible for a longer time. As for the shooting distance, if the distance of a general pistol is too far, the accuracy will drop, or even no longer within the design range. Therefore, Tang Ye considered that he could use another gun to replace the ordinary pistol, that is, a sniper gun!


    The sniper rifle is very powerful. A powerful sniper can even control the battle. The enemy could not be caught at all, and one shot was deadly.


    However, the training required for sniper rifles is very large and needs to be done bit by bit. Of course, it cannot be said that this can be postponed. On the contrary, as long as there is time, Tang Ye feels that training is needed. Because he wants to make Ah Qi an excellent sniper, and constantly makes Ah Qi perfect and powerful.


    "Aqi, did you really kill the three new human races?" Ada still felt a little unbelievable when he heard Aqi''s account. They actually killed several new human races!


    Ada used to be able to kill some weak new human races with the power of blood curse secret skills, but when the new human race master noticed him and came out to deal with him personally, he was dealt with. Although the blood curse is a very mysterious technique, it is a lack of cultivation resources after all, the cultivation strength has not kept up, and sooner or later it will be suppressed by others.


    Ah Qi can understand Ada''s excitement. They are the old human race, and they are said to have no hope anymore, so who ever thought they could fight back to this point, even if they didn''t believe it! But now Ah Qi has done it, which looks very dreamy. After the counterattack, not only was able to kill the three new human races, but also went to Lu Ying''s mansion to kill them. Such a thing is enough to make them proud!


    "Yes, brother, I killed the three new human races, and tomorrow the killing of these three new human races will spread all over the streets and alleys." A Qi said coldly. It seems that for her, killing a few new human races is not a great thing, she wants to kill more, and kill those high-powered ones!


    Ada got the affirmative answer from Qi, and laughed excitedly, with light in her eyes. This is very important to them, just like hope. Once desperate, now hopeful again, as if a new life.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "The plan is successful. It is indeed a thing to be happy about. Then we will celebrate and have a delicious meal."


    When Ada and Aqi heard Tang Ye''s words, they looked at each other, then nodded, and knelt to Tang Ye. A Qi said: "Thank you, Sir, for saving us, giving us strength, and helping us like this. We don''t know how to repay, but we have to swear allegiance to the death!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback by Ada and Aqi''s behavior. Tang Ye asked them to get up and said, "They are all members of the same tribe, don''t divide this, there is still a long way to go in the future."

 Chapter 2841： No clue!

    Early the next morning, an astonishing news spread throughout the entire Pearl Star. That is, the three new human races living in Lu Ying''s Mansion were all killed!


    When the news came out, everyone thought it was incredible, and almost couldn''t believe it was true. Thinking that people were killed in Lu Ying''s mansion, this meant that the people who killed the three new human races ran into Lu Ying''s mansion. But who would dare to go directly to Lu Ying''s mansion to kill someone? Lu Ying is a member of the Bounty Guild. He went directly to his mansion to kill people. Isn''t he afraid of the Bounty Guild''s revenge?


    Another is that the guarding force of Lu Ying''s mansion is very strong. This assassin can enter and kill people without Lu Ying''s people knowing. Then how strong is this assassin?


    Not to mention, these three new human races are themselves very powerful. When they were killed, there was no sound at all. Is it impossible to resist at all? In this case, the strength of this assassin is terrifying! In this Pearl Star, I am afraid that not many people have reached that level.


    For a time, there was a lot of discussion and speculation about the killing of the three new human races. And in so many guesses, no guess was made by the old humans. That is, no one suspected that Tang Ye did this. Probably in people''s hearts, it is impossible for the old human race to have this strength.


    The fact is the same. Others don''t know Tang Ye''s strength, or apart from Tang Ye, no one in the old human race can do such a thing.


    "Pop!" At this moment, in the Lu Ying mansion, Lu Ying himself was furious, and slapped the man who was kneeling in front of him. Behind the slapped man, there were rows of men in armor. They were the guards in Lu Ying''s mansion, and the man who was slapped was the boss of these guards, called Yuan Qing.


    The reason why Lu Ying beat Yuan Qing was naturally because of the killing of three new human races. He angrily pointed Yuan Qing and shouted: "Trash, you are all trash! The rice bucket! Did I raise you for nothing? Three people, actually three people were killed without knowing! If you don''t know, forget it, there is no clue! You are like this What''s the use of my guard? Huh? Now how many people outside are talking about this, I have become the biggest joke of the Pearl Star! In addition, I have to face the questions of the new human race!"


    Yuan Qing did not dare to refute, the three new human races were indeed killed now, and they did not find any clues. For this matter, Yuan Qing is also puzzled. He also inspected a mansion last night and arranged strong manpower. And, the three new human races are not simple characters, and they have good strength. New human races are born with abilities, how can they be easily killed?


    There is no problem with the guarding work of the mansion, and the strength of the three new human races is also good, but the three new human races were silently killed. Yuan Qing''s only guess was that the assassin''s strength was very superb, far surpassing them, otherwise it would be impossible for them to hear nothing.


    "Give you half a day, check it out now! If you can''t find the result, you don''t have to do it!" Lu Ying was really angry, then drank to Yuan Qing, and then leaned away. He must not stay at home anymore after such a major event happened. He must deal with it. In addition to the previous incident in the Colosseum, it has not been found out yet, and the loss was heavy, and his mood can be said to be very irritable.


    After Lu Ying left, Yuan Qing did not dare not to check. This is about rice bowls and reputation. He Yuan Qing was previously a powerful bounty hunter. Because of his good strength, he was able to enter Lu Ying''s mansion to become the captain of the guard. Moreover, he is also very concerned about this matter, because it seems to deny his ability. He must solve it, otherwise it will appear that he is very incompetent.


    Then, he summoned all the people in the house and asked them one by one to see if they saw anything. Because this kind of thing happened, if it was not done by a super expert, then another reason would have to be considered, that is, there is an insider!


    Because of the information of the inner thief, and even the inner thief directly started secretly, that''s why the three new human races died so quietly. If acquaintances take action, it is much simpler, and the three new human races may also relax their vigilance. However, in the case of the death of the three new human races, the head was directly pierced by a metal sharp weapon. It can be considered to be killed by a dart. Then there must be some distance between the darts, and then it should not be an acquaintance. Therefore, this fact is too strange. Yuan Qing must ask the people of the mansion one by one, no matter who it is, the servant or the guest, or the young lady.


    "You all give me an honest account, otherwise it is found out who did what, then you know that it will definitely make you worse off!" Yuan Qing called out the mansion and shouted out loudly in a large courtyard. .


    Then Yuan Qing asked his men to ask these people one by one. However, because Tang Ye planned this matter very thoughtfully, and it was late at night, no one saw it at all. And Ah Qi sneaked into the mansion in a state of invisibility, without moving anything or leaving any traces, so no one knew. After the final investigation, Yuan Qing also found nothing.


    Listening to the report at hand, Yuan Qing''s face grew gloomy. He really doesn''t believe that there will be such a thing, are there really those super powers who hide extremely deep? However, why would such a character kill three new human races? For the killing of the new human race, the biggest suspect is undoubtedly the old human race, but because of the low strength of the old human race, people do not think they can do such a thing. So, who else wants to kill the new human race?


    Is it someone from the Lord''s Mansion? This is possible, because the new human race is rumored to be likely to be reactionary to Void Great Emperor Abian. Ying Wushuang, as one of the ten powerful star lords under the Galaxy Great Emperor, definitely wants to solve the new human race.


    Yuan Qing squinted for a moment, and finally decided to push the matter to Ying Wushuang, so that he could give Lu Ying an explanation. Lu Ying would also accept this reason. Because of what the Lord''s Mansion wanted to do, Lu Ying knew very well. However, the Bounty Guild and the Lord''s Mansion are opposing forces, and it is normal for such open and secret struggles to occur.


    Although thinking about such a reason, Yuan Qing still wanted to find out what was behind it. He doesn''t believe that with his "hunting dog" ability, he can''t find out at all about this matter, his ability is not a vain name!


    So Yuan Qing checked the three new human races one by one, and went to the room where the three new human races lived. Unfortunately, in the end he found nothing. Because the things he guessed were different from the death methods of these three new human races.


    At this time, in the lobby of the Lord''s Mansion, Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou discussed things together, also because of the killing of the three new human races.

 Chapter 2842： Goal again!

    Regarding the bounty guild, Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou would both care. The killing of the new human race took place in the home of a high-level administrator of the Bounty Guild, which was very meaningful anyway. Regarding the speculation behind it, it can be said that there are many arguments, and Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou also want to know the reason behind it.


    Now, as long as something happens between the new human race and the old human race, the first thing Ying Wushuang thinks of is Tang Ye. This is also true of what is happening now. However, he could hardly believe that Tang Ye did such a thing. Is it possible to run to Lu Ying''s mansion and kill the three new human races?


    "If Tang Ye did it, then Tang Ye would be too terrible." Ying Wushuang sighed, such a thing, even his lord, is very unbelievable.


    Fang Changzhou couldn''t understand Tang Ye now. Too many things happened, possible, impossible, and he always felt that there was no definite number in Tang Ye. But now it''s not certain that Tang Ye did this thing. If it is, he really doesn''t know how to describe Tang Ye. How can it be done?


    Fang Changzhou said: "It''s not something Tang Ye can do to sneak into Lu Ying''s mansion and kill three new human races. I don''t know who is behind it."


    Ying Wushuang stared at him and said, "No matter who is behind this, it is a good thing for us. This is for the bounty guild. We wanted to do this. Now it''s okay. Someone has done it for them. . Although it is the new human being killed now, the three new humans were killed in Lu Ying¡¯s mansion, and they have no relationship with the bounty guild. Now, the new humans should find trouble with the bounty guild. Right?"


    "You can''t say that." Fang Changzhou said: "This incident is at most a blow to the new human race and the bounty guild to a certain extent, and will not cause conflicts between the bounty guild and the new human race. The two parties, originally, They wear the same pair of trousers. Presumably Lu Ying tells the new human race this matter truthfully, the new human race will not have any anger. The most anger comes from the people who killed the three new human races. And this..."


    As he said, Fang Changzhou looked at Ying Wushuang meaningfully, and squinted his eyes: "This matter, I am afraid it was not detained on the head of our Lord''s Mansion. After all, now everyone knows that we are fighting against the bounty guild openly and secretly. The bounty guild was the only one who made the move in the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Of course, it can also be said to be the mercenary group. However, the mercenary group has been disbanded, and it is our Lord¡¯s man who formed the mercenary group. So, this one If the matter goes to the end, I am afraid it will still come to us."


    Ying Wushuang was taken aback, looked at Fang Changzhou a little speechless, and said, "It means that in the end, I will be considered to have done this matter by the Lord''s Mansion?"


    Fang Changzhou nodded, calmly, and said, "I''m afraid it is."


    Ying Wushuang thought it was ridiculous, but he didn''t care, then waved his hand and said, "Is someone trying to frame me? Or is it provoking a fight between our lord mansion and the bounty guild? That person behind it is really sinister. However, It doesn¡¯t matter. If the Bounty Guild takes this matter against our Lord¡¯s Mansion, I welcome it, because they have no evidence. If they take action against us first, then don¡¯t blame us.¡±


    Instead, Ying Wushuang smiled comfortably, and said, "Well, between our lord mansion and the bounty guild, although we have been fighting for so many years, because of the orders from the galaxy the great, we will not directly tear our faces, unless there is really something. Irreconcilable contradiction. If it is the person who takes the first shot, he will definitely be punished by Emperor Galaxy. Although Emperor Galaxy is now fighting with Emperor Void, it is easy to punish us. Especially at this time of tension. , Emperor Galaxy definitely does not want to fight internally. However, even if our Lord¡¯s Mansion takes action against the bounty guild, I don¡¯t think Emperor Galaxy will punish me severely. The reason is simple. The activities that the bounty guild has done over the years are still related to How could Emperor Xinghe allow contact with Emperor Void?"


    Fang Changzhou nodded and said, "If this is the case, what should we do with this matter now? Lu Ying is irritable. If he thinks that we did it, he will definitely come to us directly. How should we deal with it?"


    "How can we deal with it? How should we deal with it?" Ying Wushuang sneered, looking indifferent and fearless, as if he was already prepared, and said: "If Lu Ying dares to come, then we will fight No one has evidence that this matter was done by my lord¡¯s mansion, because it really wasn¡¯t me. Therefore, there is no evidence if Lu Ying comes, so if he dares to move me and start, then this war , Let''s start now."


    Ying Wushuang said with a big hand, very domineering.


    Seeing this, Fang Changzhou knew that the time for the showdown between the Lord''s Mansion and the Bounty Guild was almost time. Forget it, the war that will come sooner or later, start earlier and end earlier, so as not to be so tired.


    "However, should Tang Ye send someone to investigate the killing of the three new human races? After all, we are also curious about this matter, and we are also very surprised. And this matter is beyond our control. So , I think it is necessary to find out so that we will not be regarded as pawns by others. After all, we are chess players, how can we become pawns?" Fang Changzhou said again.


    Ying Wushuang nodded and said, "It''s okay. You choose a few capable people to investigate this matter. Tang Ye must focus on investigating it. I always have a hunch that such an incredible thing is only Tang Night can be done."


    "Okay." Fang Changzhou nodded.


    ...


    At this time, Tang Ye was with Adahe and Aqi in the housing area in the forging workshop. Today, the killing of the three new human races has spread to the outside world, and it can be described as an uproar. As the people who killed the three new human races, Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi were drinking and eating to celebrate. This meal is very rich and it does have the meaning of celebration.


    Tang Ye looked at Ah Qi and was very happy, and said, "A Qi, you did a good job. Without you, it would be impossible to do this kind of thing. In the future, if you want you to do more of these things, it will be hard for you. Up."


    A Qi was indifferent and ruthless when killing people, and usually had a cold face when dealing with others, but at the moment he looked very shy when facing Tang Ye''s praise. Some didn''t dare to look at Tang Ye face-to-face, and looked at Tang Ye with a solemn expression after they were relieved: "My lord, this is all I should do. From now on, I will follow the adult''s arrangements."


    Seeing Aqi speaking so solemnly, Tang Ye smiled, but rolled his eyes in his heart. It seems that Ah Qi is indeed a woman of no interest. Of course, to survive under the conditions of the past, and to talk about fun, it would be good if the psychology did not become abnormal.


    So Tang Ye understood very well, and said, "Since you said that, I will make arrangements in the future. Next, I will deal with the people in the Bounty Guild!"

 Chapter 2843： A list!

    One of Tang Ye''s thoughts was to find out who was in the assassination before the people in the bounty guild, and kill as many enemies as possible. Because at this time, it is easiest for Ah Qi to use his stealth ability to kill. If the enemy finds out that it is through stealth ability, then the enemy will take measures, no matter how wonderful the stealth ability is, it will be affected. It was not so easy to assassinate the enemy back then.


    Ada and Aqi naturally wanted to kill more enemies, and they even wanted to kill all the new human races. Therefore, Tang Ye wants them to continue to assassinate the enemy, they are all willing.


    "I follow the adult''s arrangement, but now there is no other new human race in Pearl Star. Whom does the adult need me to assassinate?" A Qi asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "The Bounty Guild and the new human race are in the same group, and even now the bounty guild is still issuing a reward for our old human race. Isn''t this a great shame for us? This is simply treating us like us. They are prey, but we are human! We want to take back our dignity! Since the Bounty Guild does this, let them pay the price!"


    When Tang Ye said this, both Ada and A Qi couldn''t help clenching their fists. Indeed, in the process of being driven to extinction by the new human race, the bounty guild was the biggest accomplice. If there is no such task issued by the Bounty Guild, their situation will be much better. All, dealing with the bounty guild is something they really want to do.


    Ah Qi looked cold and said, "My lord, let''s act now and kill all the people in the bounty guild!"


    Tang Ye glanced at Ah Qi and knew the anger and resentment in Ah Qi''s heart. However, you can''t kill all at random. Many bounty guild members did not participate in the affairs between the new human race and the old human race because they have a conscience and know This is not right for the old human race. They cannot change, cannot help the old human race, at least they can do not persecute the old human race. Even, there are some bounty hunters who are kind-hearted and have secretly helped the old human race. These bounty hunters certainly don''t need to assassinate. The ones who really want to assassinate are those vicious bounty hunters who not only persecute the old human race, but also often do things that hurt the truth. For such bounty hunters, they can be assassinated!


    Tang Ye said: "I will get a list of bounty hunters as soon as possible. They are all **** people. Remember, let hatred become a weapon for your growth, not let hatred dominate yourself. What we want to assassinate People, the first purpose is to set off for the liberation of our people, and the second purpose is to punish evil and promote good. No matter when it is, we must have our own principles and bottom lines."


    "Yes!" Ada and Aqi nodded, following Tang Ye''s teachings.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Continue to eat, and you will have a rest in a while. After I make a list, I will start my plan to assassinate the enemy."


    "Okay!" Ada and Aqi nodded.


    At this time, Lan Ye stayed at home. After learning about the assassination of the three new human races, he was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. Because he knew that the person who assassinated the three new human races was Tang Ye. Tang Ye got the information from him. At first, when he knew that Tang Ye was going to deal with the three new human races, he felt incredible, thinking that Tang Ye was absolutely impossible to do. But now, the three new human races are dead. Moreover, Tang Ye assassinated these three new human races silently, and no one else could find a trace. This made Lan Ye very curious, how did Tang Ye do it?


    "Lan Ye, did you hear what I said? Now that the three new human races are killed in Lu Ying''s mansion, the Bounty Guild will probably think it was done by people from our Lord''s Mansion. It is inevitable that the Bounty Guild will not Come in revenge. If these people move your head, you will definitely not be able to deal with it with your strength. Our family is a business and has always been weak in terms of force. So during this time you will stay at home honestly. , Don''t just go out." When Lan Ye was surprised, his father told him.


    Lan Ye nodded and said, "Father, don''t worry, I''ll stay at home or the forging workshop. I don''t believe in bounty guild people who dare to take action in these two places."


    "That''s good, in short, you have to be careful. I''m going to ask the lord to ask about the situation and see how this matter can be resolved." Lan Ye''s father said again.


    Then he was very curious and murmured: "I don''t know who made the move. I am afraid that the conflict between the Lord''s Mansion and the Bounty Guild will escalate in a straight line, and there may even be a war. If this is hit. Other people¡¯s tactics caused our lord¡¯s mansion and the bounty guild to lose out, and then he sat to reap the benefits of the fisherman. That¡¯s funny."


    Lan Ye was taken aback, and indeed seemed to think so. However, he knew that Tang Ye did this. So would Tang Ye want to fight the Lord''s Mansion and the Bounty Guild? The problem is, now that Tang Ye is a member of the Lord''s Mansion, this kind of speculation is impossible. Lan Ye didn''t think so much immediately, and planned to ask Tang Ye. He was still very curious about how Tang Ye could do such a thing, and he could sneak into Lu Ying''s mansion to kill people, and still quietly.


    Lan Ye went to the forging workshop immediately and went directly to the forging workshop where Tang Ye usually was located to find Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t expect Lan Ye to find him. He was about to find Lan Ye, because Lan Ye could get information. Killing the three new human races this time, if it were not for the information provided by Lan Ye, it would definitely not be so easy.


    "Lan Ye, you came just right, I was looking for you." Tang Ye said to Lan Ye immediately.


    Lan Ye was taken aback, and said, "Look for me? Is there anything wrong?"


    Tang Ye said: "I want a copy of the worst bounty hunter, preferably the kind of damnable person. If possible, I would like to ask you to give me a list. As for the rest, I will investigate them slowly, and then kill them."


    Lan Ye was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye, feeling incredible, and said, "What are you doing? You just killed the three new human races, and now you are going to kill the Bounty Guild again?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "While you still have the ability, you can kill a few more if you can."


    "You..." Lan Ye was really speechless. Kill a few more. It''s so simple to say, I can''t believe it was said by an old human race.


    Lan Ye tried his best to keep himself calm. He found that since he met Tang Ye, he was surprised more and more times. He felt that Tang Ye was simply a surprise maker. Now that Tang Ye has been found, he couldn''t help being surprised and curious, and asked Tang Ye directly: "How did you do it? You actually killed the three new human races?"


    Tang Ye quickly asked Luo Ye not to speak so loudly, otherwise the experts from the Bounty Guild would come to deal with him, and he would definitely be unable to stop him. And, if evidence is obtained, facing the pressure of the Bounty Guild, if Ying Wushuang doesn''t want to go to war, the Lord''s Mansion will no longer give shelter.


    "Young Master Lan Ye, did you make a mistake? How could I have killed the three new human races?" Tang Ye said with a haha ??smile.

 Chapter 2844： People from harm!

    Lan Ye felt that Tang Ye must be acting stupid. He was very sure that those three new human races were killed by Tang Ye. Otherwise, there could not be such a coincidence. He gave Tang Ye information about the three new human races, and these three new human races were assassinated. If the deaths of the three new human races were not related to Tang Ye, he would not believe that they were killed.


    Now he heard Tang Ye say that he wanted the list of bounty hunters again, and immediately thought that Tang Ye wanted to take action against the bounty hunters. His mood was very complicated, and he really didn''t know how to say Tang Ye was better. How does Tang Ye look like a person of ordinary strength, even if he has an amazing talent for forging, but he still depends on strength to kill. How could Tang Ye do such a thing?


    Lan Ye was really curious, and didn''t want to guess by himself, and asked Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, I don''t believe that you have nothing to do with the death of the three new human races. Tell me honestly, how did you do it?"


    Tang Ye saw Lan Ye''s attitude resolute, knowing that he couldn''t just fool around. After all, Lan Ye gave him such detailed information, so he said, "I did use a little method to kill the three new human races. However, this is for you. The Lord¡¯s Mansion is not a bad thing, isn¡¯t it? You want to deal with the Bounty Guild. Moreover, I killed the three new human races to solve the contradiction between the new human race and the old human race. This is also what the Lord Lord meant, I just It''s just action. So, shouldn''t I be wrong doing this?"


    "This..." Lan Ye didn''t know how to refute Tang Ye. As Tang Ye said, it is indeed the case. However, he just felt that something was wrong.


    Lan Ye said to Tang Ye: "You didn''t do anything wrong, but I''m very curious, how did you do it?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter how I did it. The important thing is that I did it. Something in it is inconvenient to say. Please understand."


    Lan Ye rolled his eyes, but this kind of thing may indeed be inconvenient to say, he still understands. Now it¡¯s confirmed that Tang Ye did it. He has a certain bottom line, and said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯m relieved. However, this matter has a great impact, you should know. What action the Bounty Guild will take next, everyone Maybe. After all, the Bounty Guild is so huge, but no one dared to use a knife directly on them. Now that you do, I don¡¯t know what crazy actions they will do."


    Tang Ye didn''t worry, and smiled: "Isn''t there still a lord mansion to stand up? No matter how huge the bounty guild is, you have to put the lord mansion in your eyes?"


    Lan Ye glared at Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye''s calculations were really good. He felt it necessary to doubt, Tang Ye had considered these things in doing this. It seemed that Tang Ye was very shrewd and very good at calculating.


    Suddenly, Lan Ye had another thought for Tang Ye. Such a person is not a simple role. Looking at the current situation, Tang Ye had just arrived at the Pearl Star, and so many major incidents had already occurred. With this guy here, it seems that I don''t know how much the situation will be disturbed.


    Tang Ye still has to rely on Lan Ye¡¯s intelligence, continue to talk about what happened just now, and said, ¡°Lan Ye, since you know what I¡¯m going to do, then I¡¯m not afraid to tell you. Next, I¡¯m going to attack the bounty hunter. Those who have been cruel to the old human race are very bad in themselves. I can kill them, right?"


    Lan Ye was taken aback. If it was the first time he heard Tang Ye say this, he would think Tang Ye was joking, or saying it was too ideal. Does a bounty hunter say that you kill and kill, even if you can kill, you have to consider one of the biggest consequences, and that is the revenge from the bounty guild. Because of this, talents like Sophia who have a huge hatred with the bounty guild dare not attack bounty hunters casually, even if those bounty hunters are much weaker than her.


    However, at this time Lan Ye heard Tang Ye say such things, and felt nothing. Because those three new human races have been killed by Tang Ye. Tang Ye could silently kill the three new human races in Lu Ying''s mansion, so it wouldn''t be difficult to kill those bounty hunters.


    It''s just that Tang Ye''s doing so may cause frantic revenge from the Bounty Guild, and if the Bounty Guild blames the Lord''s Mansion, the people in the Lord''s Mansion may be implicated. Therefore, Lan Ye has concerns about such things. If there were any major consequences, then he, as the person who helped Tang Ye, also had a great responsibility. When the time comes, if the lord is not easy to do, he is afraid that he will be held accountable.


    Tang Ye saw Lan Ye''s worries, and said, "You don''t need to worry about this, because you don''t need to talk about this, Lord Lord will guess it. Now since he didn''t come to me, he acquiesced in what I did. So you don¡¯t have to have any worries. Lord Lord is in charge of the entire Pearl Star. Do you really think he has something that he doesn¡¯t know?"


    "This..." Lan Ye felt that Tang Ye made a lot of sense, and Ying Wushuang would definitely think of everything he could think of. Moreover, he knew that Ying Wushuang had always wanted to deal with the bounty guild. For this reason, what Tang Ye is doing now may be acquiesced by Ying Wushuang. Thinking of this, Lan Ye decided to continue to help Tang Ye, and said, "I will give you the information you want. Fortunately, all you want are those who are full of evil spirits. Whether they are bounty hunters or not, it is also for getting rid of them. It¡¯s better to say that these wicked people rely on the bounty guild to rely on, and they are even more unscrupulous. If the Lord¡¯s Mansion had no scruples, they would have been eliminated. Now you come to deal with them, because you are the old human race, and They themselves have a huge hatred, so you can''t say that you are a member of the Lord''s Mansion. Whether you are from the Lord''s Mansion or not, you should shoot them. If those people want to kill your old human race, it is natural for you to fight back. "


    Thinking of this, Lan Ye felt that everything was fine. He even felt that he could help Tang Ye, and said, "I can give you the list you want and their detailed information tonight."


    "Thank you so much!" Tang Ye thanked Lan Ye very much.


    ...


    Lu Ying arrived at a luxurious loft. This is a very famous attraction on the Pearl Star, a high-level area that only dignitaries can enter. In addition to Lu Ying, there are several other people, who all seem to be extraordinary people.


    Lu Ying''s expression was gloomy, and he coldly snorted, "Presumably everyone already knows what happened in my house. Doesn''t such a thing mean anything?"


    Several other people were calm and composed, some were calm and sneered, some seemed to have nothing to do with them, and some frowned and thought.


    Then a young man who looked cynical and jokingly laughed and said, "Why, do you think this is the action of the Lord''s Mansion? That''s not bad. We have been waiting for a long time this day, and there is just a reason to solve the Lord''s Mansion. ."

 Chapter 2845： Solve it yourself!

    At this time, these people with Lu Ying were all powerful and powerful people of the Pearl Star, and it could be said that they were a community with a shared future with Lu Ying. And, these people are also the bosses behind the Colosseum. At this moment they gathered together to discuss the recent events, which caused them heavy losses.


    However, the killing of the three new human races at Lu Ying''s mansion made these people feel ridiculous. Unexpectedly, Lu Ying was so incompetent that he was killed three people without knowing it. Could it be that Lu Ying''s mansion is all a joke?


    Regarding this matter, it made the big guys here feel that it was a good show. At this moment, there seemed to be a kind of schadenfreude, and we had to see how Lu Ying could solve this problem. However, some are also worried, will this be a signal for someone to take action against them? Now that Lu Ying has something to do, will it be them next?


    Lu Ying stared angrily at the young man who was playing jokes, and hummed, "Young Master Li, this matter is not only my business, but someone has taken action against the bounty guild. Your father doesn''t care about it now, if something happens in the future, People will laugh at you then!"


    This young man looked rebellious, but he was actually the son of the president of the Bounty Guild, and he was called Young Master Li. He squinted at Lu Ying and said, "Really? Then I will see if this person dares to attack my bounty guild. If he dares, I will let him live rather than die. Anyway, life is boring recently. It¡¯s not bad to let me have fun, hum."


    "You..." Lu Ying glared angrily, very upset at Young Master Li. He talked about the Colosseum again, and hummed: "Do you think Sophia did the destruction of the Colosseum? I don¡¯t think so. Sophia didn¡¯t know that the Colosseum was ours, and directly offended us. Her Alpha family will not be better! I believe that as long as she knows the importance of things, she would not dare to do that. Moreover, Abeth also told us that Sofia just came to buy the two old human races with him that day. Abeth has been with Sofia. , Then it wasn''t Sophia who did it, so there was someone else. And who this is, the biggest suspect is the old human named Tang Ye."


    "What? Are you saying that the old human race destroyed our Colosseum?" Hearing Lu Ying''s words, a middle-aged man next to him was very surprised. Then he looked deeply in disbelief and said, "How could that Tang Ye be like that? The strength of. The Colosseum is equipped with an enchantment, that enchantment can trap even a powerful monster beast, Tang Ye is just an old human race of mediocre strength, can it still destroy the enchantment of the magic circle?"


    After being rebutted by the middle-aged man, Lu Ying looked at him and said, ¡°That¡¯s what I said. I thought so at the beginning. However, in subsequent investigations, I discovered that this old human named Tang Ye is not a simple one. People. He has a lot of incredible things, and there is Ying Wushuang behind him. In this case, do you still think this is just a simple old human problem?"


    "Do you think this is Ying Wushuang''s shot?" Someone''s expression has sunk, and they feel that the matter is very serious, because if Ying Wushuang''s shot, it would not be a simple matter.


    Lu Ying sneered and said, "It is already well known that Ying Wushuang wants to solve our problem, but because of the contract made by the Great Emperor Galaxy, he can''t directly take action. And once he gets the permission of the Great Emperor, That''s when they are eliminated one by one!"


    "It''s a big tone!" Li Dashao heard Lu Ying''s words, very dissatisfied, with a feeling of dismissiveness, and said: "Will Ying Wushuang say that we can solve it? Clear it? Huh, it''s ridiculous! Their Lord''s Mansion is not. It¡¯s fine to be cleared by us! Now my bounty guild has grown so large, spreading all over the world of stars, it has been the turn of Ying Wushuang to interfere? Lu Ying, I think you are saying the opposite, not that we were cleared by Ying Wushuang, but Ying Wushuang Cleared by us!"


    Lu Ying felt that Li Dashao was too arrogant, and he had a feeling of defiance. If Ying Wushuang was so easy to deal with, then their Bounty Guild would have solved Ying Wushuang a long time ago. Why bother fighting in secret for so many years until now? However, since Li Dashao is the son of the president, it is difficult for Lu Ying to talk about him directly.


    After investigation, Lu Ying believed that Tang Ye was inseparable from these things, regardless of whether Tang Ye was behind them. What''s more, Tang Ye is an old human race, and they themselves want to solve it. And, before Tang Ye killed Chen Suifeng, he was from their bounty guild. That is to humiliate their bounty guild, no matter what, it can''t be let go.


    Lu Ying snorted coldly: "This old human named Tang Ye is very restless, and definitely can''t keep him. Plus, he killed my bounty guild members in front of so many people before, even if it''s just this. , It¡¯s enough for us to kill him several times. However, because he has Sophia as a guard and is protected by the Lord¡¯s Mansion, we can¡¯t do anything. Now, what good way do you have to solve this Tang Ye?"


    Li Dashao sneered and said, "Such a small person doesn''t need to call me. I don''t want to waste time. It''s not fun."


    Lu Ying didn''t expect Young Master Li, but looked at other people and said, "What about you?"


    Other people''s eyes drifted away, as if they didn''t really want to do this. In fact, this matter seemed simple, but in fact, it was not easy to take action because of the power of the Lord''s Mansion. Maybe, it will disturb the whole situation and have a very wide impact. It can be said that this is a hot mountain polder, so they don''t think it is necessary to expose themselves beforehand.


    Li Dashao smiled, seeming to look down on these people. Probably because he relied on his father''s identity as the president of the Bounty Guild, he was so despised. The atmosphere became a bit embarrassing now, he laughed and said to Lu Ying: "Lu Ying, are you not the vice president of our Bounty Guild? And last night, three new human races were killed in your residence. The matter. You said that the Colosseum and the killing of the new humans last night are very related. If this is the case, don''t you have to try your best to solve it? Otherwise, where do you put the face of the vice president? So, don¡¯t you just have to deal with this matter? By the way, let¡¯s take a look at the ability of your vice-chairperson. If you can¡¯t solve even an old human matter, then..."


    With that said, Master Li stopped talking. The implication is obvious, that is, Lu Ying is incompetent. There wasn''t any major conflict between him and Lu Ying. They had to target Lu Ying. He just felt that as the vice president, Lu Ying sometimes took too much of the benefits of the bounty guild. He felt that these benefits didn''t need to be given to Lu Ying, so one thing he wanted to do now was to weaken others and let him become a leader.


    Lu Ying''s attitude towards Li Dashao was very irritating, but he really felt that it was necessary to solve the matter of Tang Ye personally, so he coldly snorted, "If this is the case, let me solve this matter."

 Chapter 2846： The spell of seal!

    After discussing with a few important people, Lu Ying went back to the mansion directly, and he wanted to ask Yuan Qing how things were going. Now if he wants to solve the matter himself, he must do it, otherwise his face as the vice president of the bounty guild is really gone.


    Back at the mansion, he asked Yuan Qing to come and see him. Yuan Qing was examining the bodies of the three new human races, and just got a little clue, he went to see Lu Ying.


    "Yuan Qing, what did you find?" Lu Ying was no longer so angry in the morning, looking at Yuan Qing and asked.


    Yuan Qing explained: "My lord, I went to examine the bodies of three new human races just now and found a very strange thing."


    "What''s the matter?" Lu Ying asked, discovering it is a good thing, he still believes in Yuan Qing''s strength.


    Yuan Qing said: "Judging from the deaths of the three new human races, they were not killed by others with elemental power. In other words, this assassin did not use elemental power to kill. And this is really amazing. No. Without elemental power, just relying on strength, is it possible to directly use this small piece of metal into a person''s head?"


    With that said, Yuan Qing took out a small metal block that still occupies blood, which was actually a bullet. After these bullets hit the heads of the three new human races, they didn''t penetrate, so they stayed in their heads. When Yuan Qing went for an autopsy just now, he found this and took it out.


    Lu Ying was really surprised when he heard Yuan Qing''s words and saw the bullet displayed by Yuan Qing. Did something like this break into the heads of these three new human races without using elemental power? is it possible? No matter how strong a person is, without the protection of elemental power, he can only do some ordinary things, such as moving things. However, it is impossible to drive such a bullet into the head. To do this, you must have elemental power!


    "There can be such a thing..." Lu Ying also became very confused. The killing of these three new human races is really weird. They feel that they have guessed the result, but when they think about it from another aspect, they think it is impossible. So now this matter really bothers them.


    "My lord, the new human race sent someone here!" At this moment, a guard came in and said to Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying was also upset at this time, knowing that the new human race sent someone over because of the killing of the three new human races. He didn''t want to be accused, otherwise he would be even more annoying, so he said to the guard: "You should arrange for him to rest first, and I will see him after I have settled the matter."


    "Yes, my lord!" The subordinates responded and were about to quit, but at this moment, they walked directly into a person and said: "The thing that Master Lu Ying has to deal with is nothing more than the killing of three people of my clan, and I It¡¯s precisely for this matter that I don¡¯t need to rest anymore, just deal with it with Master Lu Ying.¡±


    The person who came was a young man dressed in dignified clothes and a crown of hair. He looked like a graceful young man.


    Lu Ying couldn''t help but froze when he saw the young man, and then a little surprised, he went to the middle-aged man and said politely: "I didn''t expect Young Master Qingyang to come in person, so I was really surprised."


    This young man was able to make Lu Ying so polite because he was one of the top ten masters in the new human race, and he was good at having a very peculiar ability, which was the spell seal. He can use the ability to draw amulets out of thin air to release the magical spell seal technique. And the strength of Ada and Aqi was sealed, that is, he was sealed by him. Since he is one of the top ten masters in the new human race, the strength he possesses is definitely extraordinary.


    Young Master Qingyang smiled, and was very polite to Lu Ying, and said, "Master Lu Ying, don''t be so polite. I have learned a lot about the killing of my three people. This is not Master Lu Ying. So we don¡¯t need to pursue anything. What we have to do is to solve this assassin as soon as possible."


    As he said, Young Master Qingyang''s eyes became very cold and harsh, and he hummed: "It''s really bold to dare to do this to my new human race! I must find this person, and then let him know what it''s like to die! Hmph, I will seal his power and let him know how stupid it is to shoot against my new human race!"


    "Master Lu Ying, do you have any doubts?" Young Master Qingyang asked Lu Ying again.


    Lu Ying didn¡¯t have a certain suspect at all, but he didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself so much. He wanted to use Young Master Qingyang¡¯s hand to get rid of Tang Ye¡¯s old human race, so he said, ¡°Master Qingyang, I already have a suspect. It''s the old human race called Tang Ye!"


    "Huh?" Young Master Qingyang was taken aback. He didn''t expect that Lu Ying would say such a person he had never heard of. He thought that Lu Ying would say a more famous person. After all, he would be rewarded by killing his new human race. The Golden Guild, without identity and strength, is impossible to achieve. However, now that Lu Ying said he was an old human race, he couldn''t help feeling that Lu Ying was shirking responsibility.


    Lu Ying knew that this statement seemed ridiculous, but because Tang Ye had done a few things that were quite sensational, he believed that there was a reason to convince Qingyang. He said: "Young Master Qingyang, don''t underestimate this old human named Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t know why, but the relationship with the Lord''s Mansion was quite good. It can be said that he was protected by the Lord''s Mansion. Secondly, Tang Ye also has a very powerful guard, that is Sophia. Sofia Alpha, this woman, must you have heard of it. Would it be easy to have such a woman as a guard? In addition, Tang Ye had previously To provoke me openly, this is simply not putting my bounty guild in the eyes. Do you think an old human dared to do this, can it be an ordinary person? And, who is the most wanting to kill your new human?"


    "Isn''t it the old human race? So, this Tang Ye, there is absolutely a reason to attack your new human race." Lu Ying said very firmly to Young Master Qingyang.


    Young Master Qingyang didn''t expect that this person named Tang Ye did so many things that didn''t fit the identity of the old human race. It seemed that he was indeed a role that needed attention. He said to Lu Ying: "If this is the case, then I will explore the origin of this Tang Ye."


    "I''m afraid this is difficult to do." Lu Ying said: "Tang Ye has the Lord''s Mansion as a refuge. Before we have conclusive evidence, it is not easy to take action against the Lord''s Mansion. Otherwise, we will be sanctioned by the Great Emperor. We have conclusive evidence. But now this matter has been done very strangely. We can confirm the result, but we cannot produce evidence that can be shown."


    Young Master Qingyang sneered and said, "Master Lu Ying, you can rest assured that I want to investigate a person''s situation without much effort. There is a paper man in the spell seal art, let a paper man do it. Enough."


    Lu Ying was taken aback, but he didn''t expect to have such a wonderful ability. I have long heard that the spell seal technique that Young Master Qingyang masters is very peculiar, so he is very famous, and may be able to see it.

 Chapter 2847： Paper Man Action!

    The spell seal technique Master Qingyang mastered was quite famous in the cultivation world. And the people in the new human race have many other powerful abilities. This is the difference between the new human race and the old human race, because they have obtained the holy water of the ancient city to wash their blood, and thus give birth to people with natural abilities.


    This is also the fundamental reason for the rise of new human races, and the reason why other races dare not despise it. Because of this ability, coupled with the strength of cultivation, the new human race becomes very powerful. This allowed the new human race to rise rapidly, and other races did not dare to underestimate it. By now, the new human race has a great reputation.


    The old human race is still the original bloodline, and it was unremarkable when it was born. Even if it has a good talent, it needs a lot of resources and effort to cultivate to a certain level of strength. And if the new human race is combined with them, the child born may still be of the blood of the old human race, and there will be no natural abilities. This is that the new human race is worried that they will be assimilated and return to the old human race era, so they simply kill the old human race. As long as all the old human races are eliminated, then they don''t have to worry about their blood being regressed.


    Such an approach is too maddening, of course the old human race must oppose it, and many other races are also uncomfortable. Just because of the growth of the new human race and other powerful forces behind the new human race, ordinary races will not take care of this matter, but just stand idly by.


    Occasionally, people of other races help the old human race, but it is also quietly. When some people who helped the old human race are known by the new human race, the new human race will take revenge. As a result, there will be fewer and fewer people to help the old human race, so as not to get into trouble. Therefore, the old human race fell into a situation of isolation and helplessness. Now that he is struggling, if he can''t change his situation, I am afraid that he is not far from being completely destroyed.


    Now Young Master Qingyang, who mastered the spell seal technique, came here to solve the problem of the new human race being killed. The number of other new human races is not large, because at the beginning there were only a few new human races that received holy water to change their bloodlines, and then these few people reproduced. Even if decades passed, there would not be too many new human races that could reproduce. . Therefore, the new human race values ??their own people very much, even if one is killed, they will also take it very seriously. Especially new female races, as women can reproduce, it can be said to be very precious.


    In fact, this kind of mass reproduction situation in the new human race is considered very deformed. Many new races actually dislike this kind of thing very much, especially women. They feel that they have not enjoyed living as a normal person at all, it is simply a fertility machine. They cannot have their own free love and marriage, and they will be designated who they will join with at a certain age. Regardless of whether they are willing to have children, they must do so as soon as they reach their age. And it is to give birth continuously. So, many women in the new human race are actually very opposed to this kind of thing. However, because power is in the hands of men, they have no room for resistance. There have been women who have resisted, but this kind of betrayal is absolutely unforgivable. After being punished, it will not be killed, but imprisoned and reduced to a complete fertility machine. That is Real life is better than death.


    "It turns out that the two old human races I sealed were also rescued by this man named Tang Ye." After discussing with Lu Ying, Young Master Qingyang had a lot of information. He squinted and became very interested in Tang Ye.


    However, the so-called interest is that it is a bit interesting to appear such an old human race, and in the end, he will definitely kill Tang Ye.


    Lu Ying knew that Young Master Qingyang was going to deal with Tang Ye, and he felt very relaxed now, because everything was pushed to Young Master Qingyang. At this time, he only needs to preach about Tang Ye¡¯s things, and let Young Master Qingyang deal with Tang Ye more firmly, and said, ¡°Yes, this old human named Tang Ye has already done a lot of things. It¡¯s not because of the power of the Lord¡¯s Mansion that I¡¯ve dealt with him a long time ago. It¡¯s a pity that, according to the president¡¯s opinion, I don¡¯t want to have a face with the Lord¡¯s Mansion because there is not enough evidence that the Lord¡¯s Mansion did it It¡¯s a matter. If the Great Galactic intervenes in this way, we will not be able to explain it. However, now that the contradiction between your new human race and the old human race is acquiesced by the Galaxy Great Emperor. Probably the Galaxy Great also feels that there is no need for an inferior race. Existing. Therefore, the Great Emperor Galaxy must have chosen your new human race. In this case, if your new human race directly attacked Tang Ye, presumably even if the lord mansion is in, the lord mansion is not easy to do."


    Young Master Qingyang glanced at Lu Ying and knew Lu Ying''s thoughts. If it wasn''t for him to solve the old human race, and Tang Ye was the old human race, he would not bother to pay attention to Lu Ying. He looked arrogant, even if Lu Ying was the vice president of the Bounty Guild, he didn''t look too much in his eyes, and said, "In this case, I will go and solve this Tang Ye, huh, we are not like you. Such incompetence, a lord¡¯s mansion will not dare to move. However, remember the agreement between us. And one thing is very important. If this is not the case, we don¡¯t have to have such an ambiguous relationship."


    "Of course." Lu Ying said with a smile. A thick-skinned appearance is the appearance of someone doing something, and others just say whatever they like.


    Then Young Master Qingyang left. He arrived in a room that Lu Ying arranged for him, took out two little white paper figures from his body, and then cast a spell. After chanting a spell, he injected power into the two little paper figures, and then the little paper figures It took action.


    This is the paper man technique he has mastered, which can be used for secret exploration or secret attack. However, looking at this secret technique for controlling the little paper man, it is very similar to the Yin Yang technique that Tang Ye had mastered when he was in the Earth Ancestral Land. In Yin and Yang, there are often such secret skills for manipulating small paper men, as well as the use of some magical charms and then playing powerful power, which can also be said to be the position of a heavenly master. The secret technique of using magic talisman mastered by the heavenly master is called the talisman technique. The spell seal technique currently mastered by Young Master Qingyang is very similar to the spell seal technique.


    The two little paper men moved to investigate Tang Ye''s situation.


    At this time, Tang Ye was forging weapons in the forging workshop, as usual, first forging a batch for the soldiers and carrying them to the weapons depot. Then it was to make a batch of grenades, which was promised to Ying Wushuang. After handing in these hand grenades, he can get a mansion. In addition, Fang Changzhou also needs a batch of grenades, which can earn high gold coins or get some precious materials.


    Of course, this kind of weapon to be handed over to Ying Wushuang is secret and cannot be given to others privately, but Fang Changzhou and Ying Wushuang are the same people, and it is nothing to make privately. Fang Changzhou would not leak such weapons, so don''t worry about Ying Wushuang''s opinions.


    While making the grenade, Tang Ye suddenly felt someone peeping at him.

 Chapter 2848： despise!

    Tang Ye''s awareness is very keen. Along the way, if he hadn''t been keenly aware, he would have died long ago. Although the forging room was noisy because of the forging sound, he still noticed something spying on him. He looked back abruptly, seeing nothing.


    After seeing nothing, he turned around and continued to make things, but this was all pretending. He knew there must be something behind him, maybe it was hidden just now. Then he went to polish a piece of steel and polished it very smoothly and it was reflective. He did this to act as a mirror, and then to see the situation behind him.


    Now through the reflection of the steel speed, he saw on the wall behind him, there were two small paper figures in action. He was taken aback, but he didn''t expect it to be a little paperman. This reminded him of the secret technique of Yin and Yang when he was in the ancestral land of the earth. This little paper man is actually a kind of magic talisman, but realized in another form. However, thinking of the current situation in this world, it is impossible to drive this without elemental power, so he believes that this little paper man is also driven by elemental power. As for this wonderful secret technique, it is probably because there is a wonderful and special elemental power.


    This situation is not impossible. He heard Ada and Aqi talk about many new human races. The new human race can obtain supernatural powers because they have obtained the holy water of the ancient city to wash their blood. This kind of power is a particularity of power.


    For this reason, Tang Ye guessed that it was the new human race driving the little paper man. Suddenly he squinted his eyes. He didn''t expect that just after killing three new human races, a new new human race would come to deal with him immediately.


    At this time, a room in Lu Ying''s mansion was the room where Young Master Qingyang was resting. Young Master Qingyang is casting a spell cross-legged, controlling the actions of two little paper men. He was very confident, believing that his unique secret skills could not only find some confidential information, but also kill Tang Ye by the way.


    For him, there is no need to keep Tang Ye. Now their most important task for the new human race is to completely eliminate the old human race, because according to their leader, if the new human race is not eliminated quickly and the old human race and the new human race are merged, a curse will be produced. At that time, their natural strangeness The advantages of energy will disappear. They won''t allow their abilities to disappear, how could the leading power that they finally obtained make him disappear. Therefore, they will not let such a curse happen.


    Then, for all the old human races, it is already the final stage of execution, which is killing.


    There were some old human races that they had already caught, but they didn''t kill them immediately. That was to deal with other old human races. One is used to lure other hidden old humans to appear, and the other is to deter the old humans. For example, the powerful old humans such as Ada and Aqi are sealed with power and then reduced to betrayed slaves and played by others. Now, it is enough to strike the old human races, and the shock is enough, so for all the old human races, it is necessary to carry out the final elimination stage.


    Now, as long as Young Master Qingyang finds some evidence, it can be proved that the Lord''s Mansion has acted on the Bounty Guild, then he will kill Tang Ye. Because with the evidence, the Bounty Guild had a reason to directly attack the Lord''s Mansion, so Tang Ye would have no need to exist, he would definitely kill it.


    "It turns out that you are Tang Ye... It''s surprising. I didn''t expect that you, an old human race, could become a blacksmith..." After exploring Tang Ye through two small paper men, Young Master Qingyang saw Tang Ye and knew Tang He was very happy about what Ye did, knowing that his secret skills could play a huge role.


    He believes that by relying on his secret skills, he can quickly get everything he wants. Including the enemy''s intelligence, including the desired evidence, as well as the matter of killing Tang Ye.


    "I don''t know which new human race you are, but since you are spying on me, it means you suspect me." However, at this time, Young Master Qingyang heard Tang Ye say such things.


    He was taken aback, and he didn''t understand why Tang Ye said such things. And this is obviously talking to him. But he didn''t think it was possible, because Tang Ye was talking to him, then he found him. He didn''t want Tang Ye to do this, he couldn''t understand. He was very surprised, and some did not know how to react.


    Tang Ye didn''t turn around, still turned his back to the two little paper men, but what he said just now was indeed to Young Master Qingyang. Because he guessed that the function of this little paper man was the same as the yin and yang secret technique he had come into contact with in the earth ancestral land. Therefore, exploring through the paper man is like giving a part of one¡¯s soul consciousness to the paper man to obtain "eyes" and "ears." The ability to hear. Therefore, he felt that when he was speaking now, the man behind the manipulating the little paper man could hear his voice.


    After speaking, Tang Ye turned around and looked at the situation of the two little paper figures. Then I saw that the two little paper figures were still, and didn''t hide quickly as soon as he moved.


    Now Tang Ye was sure that the person behind the manipulating the little paper man could hear him.


    Tang Ye was very surprised by this thing, and wanted it too. Because if you have mastered this secret technique, you will be able to communicate immediately after you let Ah Qi perform the assassination mission. However, the need to consume elemental power is not suitable for now. Because his elemental power is not high, and if there is elemental power around Ah Qi, he will be noticed by the enemy, so the invisibility is gone.


    Tang Ye turned around to look at the two little paper men, sneered, and said, "It seems that your new human race''s strength is no more than this. It is actually necessary to use such a method to deal with my old human race. He has the ability to kill in a fair manner. Me, why use this set of secretly killing methods. Or, do you think you can¡¯t kill me? Ha ha, then why do you new human race say that you are so powerful, superior, want to eliminate the old human race to maintain the so-called purity of blood? "


    "Hmph, according to me, the most impure blood is your new human race!" Tang Ye hummed coldly at the two little paper men.


    Young Master Qingyang, who was casting the spell, felt that Tang Ye looked down on him very much. He was suddenly furious, and the appearance of Young Master Pian Pian disappeared. Because he didn''t expect that he would be so provoked and despised by an old human race, this is simply a horrible thing!


    He didn''t talk nonsense with Tang Ye, directly controlled two little paper men to kill Tang Ye. Now that Tang Ye found out, there are only other ways to get information. There is no problem with the same method, but it will no longer be used on Tang Ye.


    Suddenly, the two little paper men turned into sharp blades and swiftly moved towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, took out a pistol, fired quickly, and punched the two little paper figures to the ground.

 Chapter 2849： Regroup!

    Young Master Qingyang controlled two little paper men to attack Tang Ye. Although they were only little paper men, they could also exert most of his strength. His current strength is naturally the Lord of the Star Realm already. Then it was very easy and simple to deal with Tang Ye who was still the strength of the Lord of Star Sea, after all, it was a whole level higher.


    However, because the pistol used by Tang Ye is a force based on scientific principles, it is unique in this world and can ignore the elemental power barriers of this world. Therefore, the power of Tang Ye using a pistol has nothing to do with his cultivation strength. How powerful the pistol is and how penetrating is, is the determining factor.


    In the results, the power of the pistol is quite good. Because after Tang Ye quickly attacked the two little paper men with a pistol, the little paper men were beaten through, which can be said to have broken through the power of Qingyang. The destroyed little paper man naturally has no power, and fell to the ground as waste paper


    "What''s going on?" Young Master Qingyang, who was manipulating two paper men on the other side, never expected that the two paper men he was driving would be broken by Tang Ye. He thought this was incredible, because he believed that it was easy to deal with Tang Ye with his own power, it was simply a matter of crushing, but now Tang Ye cracked two little paper men.


    "Impossible!" The image of Young Master Qingyang''s Young Master Pian Pian has been greatly changed, a little savage, without the elegance and calmness.


    For him, the blow of this failure was that his face and self-esteem had been greatly provoked and trampled, because this was caused by an old human race. He can''t tolerate such a thing!


    "Tang Ye, I must have killed you!" Young Master Qingyang became furious, let out a vicious low voice, and then thought about **** Tang Ye right away. Although angry, he was sensible, knowing that he had to skip the lord''s mansion, Tang Ye''s backing, before he could kill Tang Ye.


    Or, he is thinking about something. Can you find evidence that the lord mansion took the initiative to attack the bounty guild, so that the bounty guild can attack the lord mansion? Provoking a fight between the two parties, the Lord''s Mansion will no longer have time to pay attention to Tang Ye, so he will have no difficulty in killing Tang Ye.


    Young Master Qingyang immediately went to Lu Ying to see if he could deal with Tang Ye. At this moment, Lu Ying came over to him and said that he had good news to tell him.


    "Really? Any good news?" Now Young Master Qingyang is still very angry, but Tang Ye has cracked the matter of his two little paper men, so his tone is a bit bad.


    Lu Ying didn''t ask him the reason for this emotion. Now he just wanted Young Master Qingyang to deal with Tang Ye and the lord''s mansion quickly, and said: "I heard that Tang Ye has acquired a mansion and he wants to move there. If that''s the case. Isn¡¯t it very easy for you to kill Tang Ye?"


    "What?" Young Master Qingyang was taken aback when he heard the news, and looked at Lu Ying in amazement, with an unbelievable look. Not only him, many people couldn''t believe it, including Lu Ying at this time. Because many people want to kill Tang Ye, and in this situation, Tang Ye leaves the asylum of the Lord''s Mansion. Is this trying to find his own death?


    Lu Ying knew Young Master Qingyang¡¯s doubts, and said, ¡°This thing is really strange. Tang Ye is an old human race. Even if he didn¡¯t provoke my bounty guild, he still has to guard against your new human race. But now he goes outside the mansion by himself. Come, do you think that no one else can kill him?"


    "There should be something strange in this matter. We have to investigate clearly before taking action. Otherwise, we will be caught in a trick, which will be a great loss. Of course, we cannot let this matter go. Even if it is a trap, it is also an opportunity. As long as we With sufficient arrangements and sufficient strength, there is no need to worry about any traps and tricks!" Lu Ying snorted again.


    Young Master Qingyang was very angry with Tang Ye at this time, and coldly snorted: "No matter if this is a trap or not, I will kill Tang Ye! Hmph, an old human race, I don''t believe what tricks can be played!"


    "Could it be that Tang Ye is fearless because of Sofia''s protection?" Lu Ying guessed with a squint, "Sophia''s power has surpassed the master of the star realm. It is said that he has reached another kind of wonder What is the realm of the sky? This is the power of the Lord transcending the star realm. If this is the case, we really can''t help it."


    "Hmph, I don''t believe that a Sophia can protect Tang Ye I, and it is impossible to protect him all the time. You can always find a chance to take action. If it doesn''t work, we will just scream." Young Master Qingyang snorted coldly. Then he was about to leave to go busy, and said to Lu Ying: "Now I will go to see the situation, don''t believe that Tang Ye can stay hidden and give me a chance!"


    After all, Young Master Qingyang left, looking for a chance to kill Tang Ye.


    Lu Ying smiled, he didn''t rush to do such a thing, first, let''s see what result Qingyang would make. If Young Master Qingyang can kill Tang Ye, then he doesn''t need to bother anymore, just eat and drink every day and relax. If Young Master Qingyang can''t solve it, he will think of a solution. However, he felt that this result would not exist. For the strength of Young Master Qingyang, or the strength of the new human race, killing an old human race does not require so much effort.


    At this time, in the forging workshop.


    "Tang Ye, don''t you really want to move out?" Lan Ye was very surprised and worried, and said to Tang Ye in front of her.


    Tang Ye was packing up some things, and indeed meant to move. And what he wants to move is exactly a mansion that Ying Wushuang promised him. In the past two days, he has made a batch of grenades for Ying Wushuang, so as last time, the mansion was ready for him.


    With the mansion, Tang Ye will move there. At the same time, he doesn''t mind this matter being known by others. He just wanted to let others know that this is a mansion that belongs to him and belongs to the old human race. He wants to gather the old human races, reconsolidate the strength of the old human races, and fire the first shot to liberate the old human races.


    Of course, to do this, you must ensure safety. Therefore, he has been studying more powerful technological weapons recently, and he is also making more pistols, bombs and bullets. Combining elemental power and purely physical penetrating blows. For research on new technological weapons, machine guns are very good. Quickly shoot and shoot wildly, you can resist the enemy''s attack, and even kill the enemy.


    Now he didn''t let Ada and Aqi move to the new mansion with him. He would not let Ada and Aqi move there until safety was ensured. Now, he moved in by himself, with Sophia''s protection. He believes in Sophia''s power, so he is not very worried about himself.


    Faced with Lan Ye¡¯s questioning, Tang Ye smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, with Miss Sophia¡¯s protection, I will be fine. Moreover, I did this in a planned way and would not put myself in danger. It was me. Let you help me organize a list of bounty hunters, how is it going?"

 Chapter 2850： Assassinate the target!

    Lan Ye couldn''t remember rolling her eyes at Tang Ye, listening to Tang Ye''s words as if she had become his subordinate. He was really worried about Tang Ye moving outside, after all, without the direct power protection of the Lord''s Mansion, the new human race and the bounty guild people would trouble him, and even kill him.


    However, because Tang Ye had done a lot of things they couldn''t imagine before, he felt that Tang Ye''s arrangement could be trusted. After all, after so many times, what Tang Ye did was very dangerous every time, which was very incredible to them. So, don''t blame it. Seeing Tang Ye''s resolute and confident attitude, Lan Ye didn''t continue to persuade.


    Then he gave Tang Ye a list. This list was very detailed. In addition to his name, he also had detailed information about the person, including where he lived, how he liked to do activities, how strong he was, and what special martial skills he mastered What is it? And these lists are the bounty hunters who are full of evil spirits, and in the eyes of many people who suffer from them, they are damned people.


    Tang Ye wanted such a list to arrange for Ah Qi to carry out the assassination. For him, the power of the Bounty Guild can be weakened if it can be weakened. In fact, it was basically these people who were full of evil spirits, or people who saw money open their eyes. They have no morals and conscience. Other bounty hunters, at least right and wrong, have morals and conscience. They will not persecute or slaughter the old human race for profit. Therefore, now assassinating the evil people who are full of evil will greatly weaken the people in the bounty guild against the old human race.


    This can be regarded as reducing the pressure of the old human race and doing things for the liberation of the old human race.


    "Tang Ye, don''t you want to assassinate these people?" Lan Ye had actually guessed what Tang Ye was going to do, but she still wanted to ask, so that she could be more sure.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "They are all damned people. If you can kill them, what can''t you do?"


    "But how are you going to kill?" Lan Ye expressed doubts and worries, and said: "The last time you assassinated the three new human races, it was very sudden. Others did not make any preparations. Perhaps you killed it very simply and succeeded. But now, Don''t these bounty hunters make preparations, can you kill them casually?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "This is what I want to consider, so you don''t have to worry about it. I want this list. As for how far it can be, just wait and see. Anyway, This is my effort to liberate the old human race. At the same time, I am also working for the Lord''s Mansion to deal with the bounty guild. It is the best of both worlds."


    Lan Ye couldn''t tell Tang Ye, then he had no choice, and sighed, and said, "In this case, you must be careful, and other things, if you need help, don''t hesitate to say. I can''t do this kind of assassination. I can''t find out information or financial resources It''s okay to support these."


    Tang Ye laughed and said gratefully: "You have helped me a lot. It can be said that without your help, I can''t do these things. Don''t worry, I will remember this kindness. If you are able, I will repay you twice."


    "What are you talking about!" Lan Ye rolled her eyes and stared at Tang Ye, and said, "I didn''t help you in return. I helped you only because I wanted to. If I don''t want to, I won''t ask you no matter what. I helped you. Since I wanted to, it wasn''t for any reward."


    "I know, you will be fine, right?" Tang Ye said with a smile, making these friends very lucky.


    After getting the list, Tang Ye began to analyze the comparison of assassinations first, and he also asked Ada and Aqi to analyze together. Especially Aqi''s suggestion, because Aqi was an assassin. This is what she is going to do. And she already had an experience of assassination, she should have a certainty about what to pay attention to and what target to choose.


    However, when Ah Qi chose, he first chose those who persecuted the old human race the most. Tang Ye denied this, which was obviously stunned by hatred. He said to Ah Qi: "You can''t choose this way, because it is easy to be seen by people. It is for the persecution of the old human race. If this is the case, the next time we go to assassination, we have persecuted our old human race. Hunters will be prepared for defense, which will increase our assassination difficulty and put you in danger."


    Ah Qi realized that he was controlled by hatred and felt very sorry, and immediately apologized to Tang Ye: "I''m sorry, my lord, I am foolish."


    The most important thing they are doing now is to keep their sense. If you lose your mind and become impulsive while performing a task, you may be killed or even cause your companion to die. Tang Ye emphasized this point many times to Ada and A Qi, and his attitude was rather strict.


    Tang Ye saw that Ah Qi realized the mistake, so he didn''t reprimand too much, and said, "It''s good if you know, remember not to make such mistakes in the future. Then we will continue to analyze and see who we choose as the assassination target. Ah Qi, Based on the circumstances of your assassination last time, how many people do you think you should choose to assassinate this time?"


    A Qi thinks about the situation when the three new human races were assassinated last time. Because it went well, they were killed all at once. Looking back on it now, she felt that she hadn''t done anything before, as if she hadn''t even reached the level of warming up, let alone killing it happily.


    "I think we can kill more than ten." A Qi said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye immediately rolled his eyes at Ah Qi and said, "Of course not. You have to know that the last new human race lived together last time, but these bounty hunters live separately. In this case , We must keep moving, and observe other situations in the process, so it takes a lot of time. And the time we can carry out assassinations is only a few hours at night. Therefore, it is impossible to kill ten of."


    "This, this way..." Ah Qi was embarrassed at once, wondering if he was too stupid, thinking about things too ideally.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, you don''t have experience yet. When you fight more in the future, you will naturally know what to consider. Now, we will pick a few and try to have no regularity, about three to five. It will be fine. No matter how much it is, it will be more hurried and will increase the risk. Now we are demanding to be safe, so there is no need to be so eager. If you can kill a few people, you will be a few people.


    "Okay, my lord!" Ah Qi nodded.


    Finally, after the three people discussed it, they selected five people as the assassination targets. There is no law when these five people are connected in series. The only characteristic is that they are vicious. They don¡¯t have a good impression in people¡¯s mouths. They are all pests. Get rid of.


    In this case, there are more people who have to doubt. For example, the righteous people are not necessarily the old human races like Tang Ye and A Qi.


    At night, Tang Ye, Aqi and Ada began to act.

 Chapter 2851： The same goes well!

    There are five targets in this assassination, and of course it doesn''t have to be finished. If the plan goes well, then kill it. If it doesn''t go well, it means how many can be killed. And these five bounty hunters are notorious and full of evil.


    Although Ada and Aqi have a huge hatred in their hearts, they have a saying that hatred is only directed at those who persecute them, so for innocent people, they will not kill indiscriminately, otherwise they will be useless with those who persecute them. . Now Ah Qi got into action and sneaked into the home of a bounty hunter known as a "hunting dog".


    The headhunter is a low-level bounty hunter with a low status in the bounty guild, but has participated in various oppression, threats, and even killings of others. His strength is not very strong, but relying on his identity as a bounty hunter, he is domineering and bullying ordinary people. The most hateful time was when she bullied a woman, and that woman was finally forced to be helpless and is still imprisoned in his home and enslaved by him.


    The hound''s house is not big, there are only three rooms. After Aqi sneaked in, he saw the hound directly. The hound was about to do something to the imprisoned woman. The woman was very scared and pleaded hard, but it was useless. This made the hound''s look even more savage and proud, and seemed to enjoy this kind of thing that others were afraid of and pleaded with him.


    "Haha, please beg me, beg me again, maybe I will let you go. Don''t think about running away, I tell you, no one dares to interfere in my affairs now!" The hound laughed at the woman. Looks hideous, some seem to be venting. Perhaps it was because when he was usually with other bounty hunters, or when faced with people in high and low positions, he was humble and used to it, and now he uses people who are weaker than himself to gain a little bit of superiority and self-esteem.


    The woman looked desperate and gave up the struggle. No one cares about people who are too low-level, even if they die. This is her current situation. If you resist, you will die, maybe you can only endure it silently. After waiting for a day to be devastated to be unbearable, he had the courage to commit suicide, and he was gone.


    The hound began to tear the woman''s clothes. At this time, Ah Qi had already arrived in the room and saw these things. In fact, she really wants to show up and slowly torture the scumbag of the dead hound, but considering that this is performing a task, and that there is still the woman, she can''t vent her personal emotions at will. Plan first and be cautious. .


    So she just took out the pistol, which also became invisible because of her stealth ability, and then pulled the trigger. Under the silence, only a very slight "chuck" sound was made, and a bullet flew out and hit the head of the hound. A splash of blood, the hound fell to the ground and died before groaning.


    The woman who had been bullied looked desperate and endured silently, because the hound''s head was pierced by a bullet and splashed blood on her face. She was stunned, and then stretched out her hand and touched her face tremblingly. The blood still had warmth and a smell of blood, which was very real. Then I saw the hound lying motionless on the ground and became a dead dog. She was silent for a while, then laughed wildly. She knew all this was true, the devil was killed and she was free!


    The woman didn''t know who killed the hound, but she was so grateful that she couldn''t help kneeling down and said quickly, "Thank you! Thank you!"


    She felt that this was a gift from God, and it was God who responded to her inner prayer day and night to kill the hounds. Now the prayer is fulfilled, the hound is killed!


    At this moment, Ah Qi had left the room, went back outside to meet Tang Ye, and then went to another place to assassinate another target.


    The second goal is different from the Hound. He holds a position in the bounty guild. Although the position is not very high, it is not a simple role to be able to hold a position in the bounty guild. He is also a good bounty hunter, so the power and abilities he holds are much higher than hunting dogs. He does not live at the bottom, but at the middle. So his house is very beautifully built, even if it is not a huge mansion, it is considered luxurious.


    This bounty hunter has no nickname. On the surface, he is more serious, but he has actually done a lot of dirty things secretly, including buying and selling women for the rich and the rich to have fun. Among them, there have been many persecutions against the old human race, which naturally includes the sale and play of the old human women. The bounty hunter was called Anlus, and he was a decent man on the surface, but in fact a gentle beast.


    At this time, Anrus was drinking tea and chatting with a few friends, and was also discussing business. Andri poured tea to a middle-aged man with black curly hair, smiled, and said, "There are a few nice looking goods in the goods this time, please take care of you."


    This black curly-haired man is a Nade, but he is not a bounty hunter, but a manager of the Pearl Star. He is a member of the Lord''s Mansion and is in charge of the management of a spaceship port. In the case of human trafficking, there must be a relationship in this respect, otherwise it will be impossible to conduct a strict investigation.


    He laughed, closed his eyes and took a sip of the tea. It was a good tea. He looked quite enjoyable. Then he looked at Anrus and said, "Don''t worry, it''s my responsibility. "


    And there are several other people who are involved in the population transaction. Some are carried as little brothers, and they will participate in this matter anyway.


    Several people were drinking tea and talking. They were at home again. There was no guard outside. Ah Qi had lurked in without any obstruction. After seeing Anrus and the others, and hearing their conversation, he frowned. According to the plan, just kill Anrus. But now like this, he is also a heinous person. She wants to kill them all. But now she can''t communicate with Tang Ye, this requires her to make her own decision.


    Finally, after thinking about it, she raised the pistol, shooed, and fired continuously, killing Anrus, Nade, and a few others.


    She looked cold and felt that these were all damned people. Since they are all together, kill them.


    Back outside to meet Tang Ye, Ah Qi immediately reported the matter. After Tang Ye heard that, he felt that there was no problem, and said, "Also, they are all people who are full of evil spirits. If they are killed, they will be killed. Moreover, if they only kill Anrus, then other people are watching, maybe they will Perceives us. We are all killed now, which is not bad."


    "We will continue to assassinate other targets." Tang Ye said.


    Ada and Aqi nodded, and then they drove the carriage to where the next assassination target was. Tonight was also going well, probably because none of them thought that someone would come to kill them, so Ah Qi assassinated them without any accident. By midnight, all the assassination targets had been resolved. Then, after destroying the carriage and eliminating the traces, they returned to the forging workshop.


    The next day, news of a bounty hunter being assassinated spread throughout the entire Pearl Star.

 Chapter 2852： The same goes well!

    The bounty guild hall was fried early in the morning. Five bounty hunters were killed last night! Even the highest position of the five killed bounty hunters is just the middle-level management in the bounty guild. However, the assassination of the bounty hunter must be a major event.


    Because the bounty guild has developed vigorously over the years, and even after the mercenary group was forced to disband, the limelight has overwhelmed the lord''s mansion, so the bounty guild has become a force that no one dares to provoke. But now, the bounty hunter has been assassinated. This means that someone is not afraid of the bounty guild and directly provokes the bounty guild!


    This is something that the Bounty Guild absolutely does not allow!


    Lu Ying was called in early in the morning, and at this time he became the focus of many people, because now the assassination of bounty hunters is related to the assassination of the three new human races in his previous residence. This is what many people wonder. Previously, the three new human races in his residence were killed. He originally thought it was against the new human race. After all, if it was against the bounty guild, why not directly assassinate Lu Ying?


    But now that five bounty hunters have been killed, including the managers of the bounty guild, it has to be determined that this is for the bounty guild. Regardless of whether the assassins who assassinated the three new human races at Lu Ying''s mansion were related to the assassins who had assassinated the five bounty hunters, the Bounty Guild now had doubts about it.


    This may be the same person.


    The president of the Bounty Guild did not appear. The president''s son, that is, Young Master Li, appeared instead. It is said that now the president intends to train Li Dashao as his successor, so Li Dashao handles many things. His full name is Li Houtian. Now Li Houtian is sitting in the middle of the conference room. Both sides are full of people. They are all coming to the meeting to discuss the killing of five bounty hunters last night.


    For Li Houtian, the most important thing was the face of the bounty guild, not the five bounty hunters who were killed. Sitting in the position where the president usually sits, Li Houtian''s expression is gloomy and cold, and he is obviously so angry about being killed by the bounty hunter.


    When Lu Ying saw Li Houtian like this, he was secretly happy, a little gloating. Because that day, he asked everyone to discuss the destruction of the Colosseum and someone sneaking into his mansion to assassinate the three new human races. Li Houtian didn''t care, he thought it was a good show. He said at the time that this might be someone acting on the bounty guild. Li Houtian didn¡¯t believe that anyone would dare to do it. He claimed that if someone dared to do it, it would be an interesting thing, so he didn¡¯t have to be bored every day. The assassinated person behind. And now, that assassin really shot the bounty guild.


    As a result, Li Houtian''s reaction was not funny, but very angry. Lu Ying felt very interesting about this kind of thing, and he didn''t dare to be arrogant.


    The struggle within the Bounty Guild is actually very serious. As the president of Li Houtian, he wanted to concentrate more power, while the vice presidents like Lu Ying wanted to weaken Li Houtian''s side, and then let himself control more power. So sometimes when encountering some big problems, they can''t unite together, but instead use each to calculate each other.


    Of course Li Houtian knew these things, and he also knew that his attitude was hated by Lu Ying when he went to discuss matters with Lu Ying and the others. Now Lu Ying looked at his expression, he knew he was a little gloating. He was very upset. If it weren''t for his father''s attention, he would go to Lu Ying to settle the account.


    Li Houtian glanced at the people present here. They were all the hard work of the Bounty Guild. He snorted and said: "Someone dared to use a knife on our Bounty Guild. I want this life to be better than death. From now on, You must try your best to find this assassin. As for how to find it, I don''t need to say much. If you can''t do it, just wait for punishment!"


    For Li Houtian''s words, many have opinions, such as Lu Ying. Because Li Houtian is a young man, apart from his arrogant and domineering attitude, there is nothing outstanding about him at present. However, it can be arrogant, all because of relying on his father, is this great?


    Most of the people present here have worked hard all the way, and can be regarded as Li Houtian¡¯s predecessors, but Li Houtian only relied on his father¡¯s relationship, so he stood at the top of the bounty guild and overwhelmed them.¡± "Old people", this is a very unfair thing, so these old people are basically dissatisfied with Li Houtian.


    Lu Ying looked at Li Houtian and said, "This matter is very weird. Before we have investigated useful information, we still don¡¯t want to make wild guesses, so as not to cause people in the guild to be suspicious. Now the results of the corpse inspection have been received, these five rewards. The appearance of the death of the Golden Hunter is the same as the three human men killed before. From this, it can be judged that the assassin behind him is the same person!"


    After all, Lu Ying also looked at Li Houtian specifically, his expression was not heavy, but rather a little gloating. He said before that maybe the assassin wanted to attack the bounty guild, but Li Houtian didn''t believe it, but now it turns out that he was right.


    Li Houtian looked at Lu Ying with a gloomy expression, making people wonder whether he was targeting Lu Ying or whether he was angry because the assassin provoked the bounty guild. He snorted coldly: "No matter who this person is, I must find out, and then let him know the consequences of provoking my bounty guild!"


    "So, how do you find this person?" Lu Ying said, "What good advice does Li Dashao have?"


    Li Houtian was secretly angry at Lu Ying, knowing that Lu Ying was targeting him. He is not afraid of Lu Ying, and sneered: "Vice President Lu asked this question, I think it is a bit redundant. Since this assassin is the first to kill the three new human races living in your house, and you have already investigated before, You still said that you would be responsible, so now, shouldn''t there be any way to ask you? Or is there no way at all for you now?"


    "By the way, I still have to ask you first, have you investigated this assassin?" Li Houtian made a sneer, and found it very interesting. Lu Ying pointed at him, and there was something in his words. Then he refuted it like this, wondering how Lu Ying would react?


    Sure enough, Lu Ying''s expression suddenly changed. He didn''t expect Li Houtian to get around this matter. But now, he didn''t actually have definite evidence to prove who the assassin was, he just suspected Tang Ye. However, based on what everyone knew about Tang Ye, it was impossible to think that Tang Ye, an old human race, could do these things. For this reason, I am afraid that it is unconvincing to say it.


    However, he didn''t have any good suspects, so he could only push Tang Ye out first. Moreover, he felt that Tang Ye might indeed be the assassin. Because he had already begun the investigation of Tang Ye, and the previous shots of Young Master Qingyang, he was stunned. He knew that Tang Ye was definitely not easy.


    "This assassin is Tang Ye." Lu Ying said to everyone.

 Chapter 2853： For revenge!

    Hearing what Lu Ying said, everyone was taken aback, and then very confused. Who is Tang Ye?


    They don''t know Tang Ye, they are all people with status and status in the bounty guild, how can they know a small person like Tang Ye. However, there are also some people who have heard of it, knowing that it is the old human race that has been making a lot of trouble in Pearl Star recently. This old human race had two things that were very sensational. One was people watching in front of the street, and even killing a bounty hunter while Lu Ying was still there. One is a powerful former mercenary regiment deputy commander Sofia as a guard.


    As an old human being, such a thing is absolutely abnormal. Therefore, Tang Ye cannot be judged by the situation of the normal old human race. Tang Ye must have something special.


    However, everyone who was concerned about this point had studied and understood, and felt that Tang Ye was just because of the shelter of the Lord''s Mansion, otherwise, how dare to be so arrogant. It stands to reason that Tang Ye can be considered as a member of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, and what he does is related to the Lord¡¯s Mansion. It can be said that the Lord¡¯s Mansion has acted on the Bounty Guild, so that the Bounty Guild can¡¯t directly attack the Lord¡¯s Mansion. ?


    However, if this kind of matter is taken to the side of Emperor Galaxy, it will not be disadvantageous to the lord''s mansion. Because the things that Tang Ye did before were all based on truth, that is to say, Tang Ye was on the side of reason. For example, killing the bounty hunter is because the two parties have entered into a life and death contract, so even if Tang Ye kills the bounty hunter, it doesn''t matter. As for ignoring Lu Ying''s majesty, there is nothing wrong. Tang Ye was not under Lu Ying''s control. Therefore, the Bounty Guild could not use what Tang Ye did as a reason to attack the Lord''s Mansion.


    And, even if Tang Ye can be blamed on the Lord''s Mansion, if the Lord''s Mansion is only Tang Ye''s fault at the time, then they are not good at attacking the Lord''s Mansion, after all, there is no direct evidence.


    With Li Houtian''s arrogance, he would definitely not pay attention to a small person like Tang Ye, so he didn''t know the existence of Tang Ye. Now when he heard Lu Ying''s words, he also looked confused and said, "Who is Tang Ye?"


    "An old human race." Lu Ying said.


    "Huh?" Li Houtian was taken aback, and then laughed out loud, thinking that Lu Ying looked very ridiculous, and said: "Vice President Lu, I thought you would say who it was. I didn''t expect you to be an old human. Excuse..."


    With that, Li Houtian suddenly became cold and vicious, and shouted angrily at Lu Ying: "Lu Ying, do you think I''m a fool? An old human can still do such a thing? Do you treat me as a fool?"


    Although everyone present knew Li Houtian''s arrogance, but for this time, they all felt that Li Houtian was right. Lu Ying brought out an old human race, which is indeed a bit unreasonable.


    Lu Ying was yelled at by a junior like Li Houtian, his face was naturally ugly, and there was indeed no evidence for thinking that Tang Ye was the murderer of those people, so he was a little guilty in his heart. However, since the words have been spoken, he can''t take it back, or he will be said to be incompetent. He explained: "This Tang Ye is not a simple old human race. He has the shelter of the lord mansion and Sophia as a guard. The old human race must hate the new human race and our bounty guild the most. Therefore, I have absolutely sufficient Reasons to suspect that all of this was done by Tang Ye."


    "Huh, even so, how can an old human race do such a thing? Why don''t you just say that the lord mansion did it? If there is no help from the lord mansion, an old human race can do such a thing? "Li Houtian snorted coldly.


    Lu Ying did not refute Li Houtian, saying: "It can be said that this is true. It is not so much that Tang Ye did it, it is better to say that this is the power behind Tang Ye, that is, the lord. Then Tang Ye is just the lord''s mansion. It¡¯s just a piece of chess."


    "That said, is the Lord''s Mansion going to fight my bounty guild?" Li Houtian''s expression became more and more ferocious.


    Lu Ying nodded and said, "I think so. The contradiction between us and the Lord''s Mansion has been around for a long time. Now, I am afraid that the Lord''s Mansion can''t help it, so we started to act. From the series of things, it is obvious that it is That''s it. Tang Ye is an old human race, and the old human race hates our bounty guild because our bounty guild has carried out the task of offering a reward to their old human race. Therefore, the lord¡¯s mansion supported Tang Ye, the old human race against us. , Sophia appeared. Such a character was willing to be the guard of an old human race. It must be just a superficial excuse. In fact, Sophia wanted to use this old human race to retaliate against our bounty guild. After all, he was once a mercenary group. Sophia, the deputy leader, has enough reasons to want to deal with our bounty guild."


    Li Houtian narrowed his eyes and fell into a brief silence. He didn''t expect that the Lord''s Mansion would dare to take the initiative, so, is this going to war?


    After thinking for a while, Li Houtian glanced at the people present, and snorted coldly: "Since the Lord''s Mansion wants to go to war, then we will accompany you to the end! You immediately prepare and start taking full action against the Lord''s Mansion!"


    "This can''t be done." Lu Ying immediately opposed Li Houtian, saying: "We can''t do this. If we do this, the Lord''s Mansion will definitely inform the Emperor Galaxy, and then we will be punished by the Emperor Galaxy. The most taboo thing for the Emperor Galaxy now is Infighting. And we don¡¯t have direct evidence to prove that the bounty guild will take action against us, so if we take action first, the lord¡¯s mansion does not need him to take action at all to solve us, and we can let Emperor Xinghe take action!"


    Li Houtian was startled and thought for a while, as if it was indeed the case, then he could not directly attack the Lord''s Mansion. But should we continue to endure the provocation of an old human race? The face of the Bounty Guild does not allow such trampling!


    "Then what do you say?" Li Houtian asked Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying stared coldly and said, "Of course he wanted to catch this old human named Tang Ye, and then force him to ask him if the Lord¡¯s Mansion asked him to do this. As long as he confirms, then we have direct evidence. if that''s the case¡­¡­"


    Lu Ying''s expression became fierce and grinning, and he hummed: "We can fully attack the Lord''s Mansion! Destroy the Lord''s Mansion, then we are the biggest masters of the Pearl Star!"


    This kind of thinking is very much recognized by everyone, even Li Houtian has no objection. This is what their Bounty Guild has always done, and now that the time has come, there is no need to bear it anymore. Li Houtian sneered and said, "It is best to be able to do this naturally. Then, this Tang Ye, Vice President Lu, let you handle it, how about?"


    Lu Ying thought of being provoked by Tang Ye that day, and basically determined that Tang Ye had sneaked into his mansion and killed the three new human races, which made him lose face. He became furious and was able to solve Tang Ye personally, naturally thinking Yes, it should be revenge.


    He nodded to Li Houtian and said, "Okay, I will solve Tang Ye."

 Chapter 2854： Focus on being stared!

    After the Bounty Guild had a meeting, Lu Ying returned to the mansion to prepare to deal with Tang Ye''s affairs. However, regarding the killing of several bounty hunters last night, other bounty hunters are very concerned and want to know who did it. Considering the possible impact of this matter, Lu Ying didn''t plan to make a notice for the time being, and waited until Tang Ye was resolved.


    In order to deal with Tang Ye, Lu Ying specially arranged for someone to stare at Tang Ye. Whenever he had a chance, he would arrest Tang Ye and torture him for questioning. But now Tang Ye was either staying in the forging workshop or going out with Sophia''s protection, Lu Ying had no chance to catch Tang Ye.


    Even Young Master Qingyang is thinking about how to deal with Tang Ye, temporarily he has no chance. Because if Tang Ye stayed in the forging workshop, he would not be able to rush in alone. The power of the Lord''s Mansion is not a display, let alone a military powerhouse like a forging workshop. And if there is Sophia''s protection, Young Master Qingyang''s power can''t defeat Sophia, so there is no chance to take action.


    "This Tang Ye is really cunning!" Lu Ying was very angry after not having a chance to attack Tang Ye for a day.


    Also in the hall are Yuan Qing, his guard captain, and Young Master Qingyang. Hearing his anger, Yuan Qing felt that he was dereliction of duty and felt very embarrassed, and said, "I''m sorry, my subordinates are incompetent and failed to capture Tang Ye!"


    But Yuan Qing was unhappy when he said that Young Master Qingyang, because if he said that he was incompetent if he couldn''t catch Tang Ye, wouldn''t it mean he was also incompetent? So he snorted aloud: "This Tang Ye is actually just a coward, and now he is relying on the power of the Lord''s Mansion and Sofia''s protection, otherwise we would have solved him a long time ago. The power of the Lord''s Mansion and Sofia should not be underestimated. We can¡¯t do anything about this. In this case, we can only use some other means."


    "Then what should we do now? I wonder if there is any good way for Young Master Qingyang?" Lu Ying asked Young Master Qingyang. He knew that Young Master Qingyang had a wonderful spell seal technique, which might be useful.


    Young Master Qingyang remembered that when he had used paper man skills to deal with Tang Ye before, Tang Ye had cracked two paper men. He thought that Tang Ye used a dart at the time, a bit like a crossbow. He guessed that it was Tang Ye''s weapon, and the weapon''s power was still very good, otherwise it would be impossible to break his paper man at once. He said: "In fact, Tang Ye has a certain strength. Although he is weaker than ours, we can''t underestimate him. Last time I used the paper man spell seal technique to spy on his secrets and assassinate him. He, as a result, was cracked by him. The ability to crack my curse seal technique is either his own strength or some powerful weapon. Since his strength is not strong, then he must have a powerful A powerful weapon. I have to be careful about this."


    Thinking of the information he had investigated about Tang Ye, Yuan Qing agreed with Young Master Qingyang, and said, ¡°It¡¯s true. Then Tang Ye stayed at the forging workshop. If it¡¯s just an ordinary old human race, the Lord¡¯s Mansion does not The reason made him stay there. Therefore, according to the information obtained, Tang Ye is actually a forger. In this case, he should have some advantages in weapons or props. He can forge himself, or be given by the Lord¡¯s Mansion. He forges some props to use."


    "Can he forge himself?" Lu Ying was surprised at this. Originally thought that Tang Ye had been staying at the forging workshop to seek shelter from the lord''s mansion, because the forging workshop was part of the military factory and the defense force there was the strongest. Now I heard that Tang Ye mastered forging technology, it was really surprising, because Tang Ye was an old human race, and seldom heard that the old human race had any outstanding abilities.


    Yuan Qing nodded and said, "According to the information of the investigation, it is said that Tang Ye is a forging master, and the forging technology is quite good. As for how good it is, the forging workshop has kept it secret, but it is not clear for the time being. It''s definitely not too low, because the spy report mentioned that Jax personally taught Tang Ye."


    "There is such a thing?" Lu Ying was even more surprised. They all knew about Jax''s forging technology, but it was a seventh-order forging master, and it was the top master among the forging masters. Few people could get such masters in person. And to get such a master''s personal biography, it will definitely not be ordinary people.


    Lu Ying was a little surprised and sighed, and said, "Perhaps we don''t know enough about Tang Ye. This Tang Ye is not as simple as we thought."


    "In this case, it is even more important to kill him as soon as possible!" Qingyang Company drank coldly.


    A powerful old human race will threaten the pure blood plan of their new human race. They will absolutely not allow this to happen, so he feels it is necessary to kill Tang Ye, and he must get up as soon as possible, otherwise there will be an accident, not him Responsible.


    Lu Ying said: "Of course I want to deal with Tang Ye quickly, but there is no way now. It seems that this matter has been planned by the Lord''s Mansion. They have made thorough preparations. We are now in a passive situation. ."


    "Then let''s turn this passiveness into activeness!" Young Master Qingyang snorted coldly: "Don''t Tang Ye want to move to the new mansion? If that''s the case, we will choose a chance to slam Sophia away. Or we can send a stronger person to contain Sophia, and then go to get rid of Tang Ye. In any case, we must act quickly. Otherwise, let Tang Ye prepare more comprehensively, the defensive measures are stronger than we thought, then We have no chance at all."


    When Young Master Qingyang said that, Lu Ying also felt that the matter was very urgent, and said, "Then let''s plan like this. I will find a group of people to contain Sophia, and then arrest Tang Ye!"


    ...


    At this time, Tang Ye was with Sofia, they got on a carriage, and the place they went to was his new mansion.


    Sophia looked outside through the carriage curtains, and then said to Tang Ye: "You are being watched now. If you don''t have my protection, something will happen at any time. But I can''t stay by your side all day long."


    Tang Ye had already noticed these people who were staring at him, and said: "I know, Miss Sophia is now in trouble for you. But please continue to protect me for a while and stay in my mansion. Wait for me to arrange If something is better, I won¡¯t be afraid of these people."


    "Huh?" Sophia was curious, what can be arranged to defend those bounty hunters?


    Now Sophia felt more and more about Tang Ye''s difference. At first, she felt that she was just an old human race who was regarded as a chess piece by Ying Wushuang. Later, she felt that Tang Ye had a lot of ideas, but now she felt that Tang Ye had a lot of extraordinary things.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s just some defensive weapons."

 Chapter 2855： Defense arrangement!

    Tang Ye was accompanied by Sofia to his mansion. Although many people were staring at him along the way, it seemed very dangerous, but because of the presence of a powerful figure like Sofia, those people did not dare to mess around in the end, so they arrived smoothly. New mansion.


    After getting off the carriage, I saw a wide and luxurious mansion in front of him. This is the mansion that Ying Wushuang rewarded Tang Ye. Tang Ye had already reformed before, and two big lions were placed in front of the door, which was magnificent and shocking. There is a large plaque on the gate of the mansion, named "Da Tang".


    Datang, this is his mansion, and it is also the place he wants to show that it will become the place where the old human race lives. There is a symbol, and it will be more known and recognized later.


    "This mansion is a bit interesting to build." Sophia looked at the Tang mansion ahead and said to Tang Ye. She always felt that she could remodel and name it this way, indicating that Tang Ye had a past, which was specially arranged by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "If it goes well, this will be the place where the old human race will gather in the future. I will let the old human race face the world again, no longer evasive, and no longer be called the mouse in the sewer. We were originally. The upright people are not sinners, not prey, and should not be treated like that!"


    "If this is the case, you must first solve the bounty guild''s reward issue." Sophia said to Tang Ye, "The new human race is second to you, because they are here to kill you, and you can kill you back. You are like both parties. Enemy. But the Bounty Guild has a different attitude towards you. In their eyes, your old human race is not worthy of being their enemy, but just a prey. You have to make them recognize you as a race again, and then they are with you Turning the fighting into a jade silk, or continue to hate you, that is the future. Before you get recognition, you will still make people think that you are a mouse on the street, and everyone shouts and beats."


    Tang Ye looked gloomy and said: "Yes, I will go to the Bounty Guild soon and ask them to remove the rewards for the old human race. Of course, they can also not withdraw, maybe they will not withdraw at all, or even They will continue to send people to deal with us. Because they are a bounty guild, they can directly shoot at us. They call it a reward. However, as long as they dare to come, I dare to kill. In addition, I will announce that I will hunt in the future Kill the bounty hunters until they take back the task of offering rewards to the old human race."


    "You have a good idea. I am looking forward to such a thing." Sophia said with a smile, with some unclear meaning, and hummed: "Before this, I would hope that more bounty hunters will deal with you, my killer. Sickle hasn''t tasted the blood of the bounty hunters yet. Anyway, you really killed those five bounty hunters?"


    Tang Ye laughed and didn''t directly admit the matter, and said, "I probably know about the bounty hunters. I can only say that they are damned people. It doesn''t matter who killed them. I just feel very happy."


    "In the eyes of the Bounty Guild, their people are not worthy of death." Sophia stared at Tang Ye and said, the meaning was obvious. Those who killed the Bounty Guild would wait for the Bounty Guild''s crazy revenge.


    Tang Ye shrugged, feeling indifferent, and said, "If the Bounty Guild feels that I did it, just come and deal with me. Isn''t that what you want? Miss Sophia."


    Sophia was taken aback, seeing Tang Ye being so calm, sighed: "I have to say, you are a very bold and very intelligent person."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Tang Ye said with a light smile.


    Then Tang Ye said to Sophia again: "Miss Sophia, I have to ask you to agree to something."


    "What''s the matter?" Sophia asked curiously.


    Tang Ye said: "I know Miss Sophia your hatred of the Bounty Guild. Staying by my side doesn''t really want to protect me. I just want to use my situation to deal with the Bounty Guild. Of course, this is not offending me. In any case, I did get your protection from Miss Sophia, and I am very grateful. I would not be able to go now without your help from Miss Sophia. For this, I will repay you. And now, I want to ask Sophia Miss leave appropriately, don''t stay by my side, let me have the opportunity to try the weapons I have developed."


    Sophia looked at Tang Ye for a while, probably knowing what Tang Ye meant, and then she wanted to roll her eyes, thinking that Tang Ye was too polite, and said: "What you mean is, let me not be by your side, let those bounty hunters To kill you, you can use the weapons that you have researched against them?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded.


    Sophia shrugged and said: "Don''t worry, there are so many opportunities like this. I have my own business to deal with, and I can''t stay by your side all the time. However, with the power of the Bounty Guild, I will definitely stare at you all the time. When I am away, they will do it. And, they may not wait slowly for the opportunity, they may let people lead me away, and then deal with you. Originally I was worried about how you can protect yourself in such a situation. Now it seems that you I¡¯m ready, then I don¡¯t have to worry about it."


    Tang Ye and Sofia entered the mansion and looked at it again. The mansion was very spacious and quite good, even if it had a few hundred people. In this case, Tang Ye can take in the old human race and gather the old human race together. Of course, the most important thing to do this is to do a good job of safety, otherwise it will be kicked by someone, which is too stupid.


    Regarding safety, in addition to the defensive array that Ying Wushuang helped to set up, he also set up many gun defense points. Among them is the machine gun he forged, which can fire continuously, so dealing with the enemy is very simple. He has been studying machine guns these days, and now the forging is almost complete, as long as it is installed, it can be used. In addition, other pistol weapons, as well as grenades, etc., he also arranged one by one. This is full of technological weapons. Among the technological weapons, there are those with elemental power and those with purely physical penetrating power. Both modes are available and can be flexibly dealt with.


    Moreover, Tang Ye also focused on investigating the overall cultivation power situation in the Pearl Star, the highest and the lowest, so as to consider the defensive degree of the technological weapons he deployed. Because the power of elemental power cannot be underestimated. Although the power of scientific and technological weapons is huge, if someone uses elemental power to hit, like an energy ball or something, they will directly razed the mansion to the ground. There will be no strong technological weapon. use.


    In addition, Tang Ye also invited a group of people from the mercenary group to serve as guards. The people in the mercenary group may not be worthy of the old human race, but after they knew that Tang Ye was dealing with the bounty guild, they were very happy to join, because they all wanted to deal with the bounty guild, just like Sophia.


    "Actually, I have a defensive circle to teach you." When Tang Ye inspected the defense measures of the Datang Mansion, Phoenix''s voice came.

 Chapter 2856： Her weapon is defective!

    The content of Tang Ye''s recent conversations with Phoenix is ??basically knowledge related to technological weapons, because he focuses on researching technological weapons. Now knowing that Tang Ye will arrange the defensive measures for the Datang Mansion, and considering those with super elemental power, Phoenix recommends that Tang Ye also use the powerful defensive array under elemental power.


    And such a magic circle, Phoenix is ??in control. The Phoenix itself is a guardian saint beast, and there is nothing more powerful than her in guarding secrets. I have always felt that she is strong, and I thought it was offensive. In fact, she is best at guarding secret skills.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he heard what the Phoenix said, and patted his head, it was so stupid that he forgot to communicate with the Phoenix. In terms of protection, elemental power may be even more powerful than technological weapons. Because technological weapons are an offensive and counterattack. It is to counterattack when the enemy attacks, and then knock the enemy back. However, the secret skills of the elemental power possessed by the Phoenix can prevent the enemy from attacking at all.


    This is a very good guarantee. If you want to kill the enemy, you can close the door and hit the dog. And if it¡¯s an emergency situation, such as an attack by a super cultivator, then you can activate the elemental power guarding circle provided by the Phoenix, so as to ensure safety, then you can let the old humans come at will, no need Worry about security issues.


    "Senior, what good defensive circle do you have?" Tang Ye quickly communicated with Phoenix.


    Phoenix got angry and hummed: "Of course I have a good circle. Don''t forget that I am a guardian sacred beast. I think you have ignored my existence recently and just took away the memory of technological weapons from me. Hmph, you can''t develop like this, you must develop in an all-round way."


    "Senior is right, I should be like this, it''s just that I''m just a person, I can''t take care of so much all at once, seniors will forgive me." Tang Ye apologized to Phoenix.


    Phoenix still understands Tang Ye''s things. She sees everything Tang Ye does, so she doesn''t really mean to blame Tang Ye. She said: "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean to blame you. You have been working on this alone, but you have worked hard. Now, I will teach you a super powerful guardian circle, which has been circulated in a long time and has been tens of thousands of years. , Is not comparable to the current guardian magic circle. Such an ancient magic circle will not be recognized by anyone, so there is no need to worry about being cracked. Even if someone recognizes it, it is not easy to crack it. This magic circle is''Wan Xing ''Chain Array'' is a protection array that is realized by the forces that draw on the various star worlds. It is strong enough to protect a star world from the wave swallowed by the void. Of course, what you set up now, I am afraid you can only play a percentage of it. One of the powers less than one. However, for the cultivator, it is also very powerful. In the future, you can gradually improve, so that the power of the Wanxing Chain Array can be continuously improved, and no one can break it. "


    "So powerful?" Tang Ye was very surprised, and then he didn''t mean to doubt Phoenix, and said, "Senior, how should I arrange such a magic circle, what do I need to prepare? Or what kind of power do I need?"


    Phoenix said: "This array does not need too strong cultivation power to set up, but you have to prepare a few precious things. Of course, if it is materials that you cannot prepare, I will not teach you. When I was in the forging workshop, I saw these precious materials in the material warehouse. You can take them and use them directly. These materials are the gems of the setting sun, the core of the stars, and the high-level gems of various elemental powers. It is used to activate the material to draw the power of the stars, and then some other things are needed, I will tell you slowly. The last thing is needed is the layout of the magic circle. The layout of the magic circle does not need to be arranged around the mansion, you only need to be in a room The magic circle is arranged in proportion, and then the shield formed by the magic circle will cover the entire mansion. According to the proportion of your layout and the strength of the material, the coverage of the magic circle will be different. Because now it is necessary to cover the entire mansion. In other words, it is relatively large, so more materials are needed. Moreover, these materials need to be replaced. Once they fail, the magic circle will also fail. Therefore, you should pay attention to the consumption of materials, and almost replace them. If the materials The warehouse is gone, you have to find these materials yourself."


    "Although it is a bit more troublesome, no one can underestimate the guarding power of this ten thousand star chain formation. Even Emperor Void cannot easily break it. So, as long as this formation is set up, you don''t have to worry. If you are attacked by the enemy, you can develop yourself with peace of mind. When you are strong enough, it doesn''t matter if you have this magic circle or not." Phoenix added.


    This is exactly what Tang Ye wanted. He was very happy and excited. With this Wanxing chain array provided by Phoenix, he has no worries about the construction of the Datang Mansion. He thanked the Phoenix and said: "This is really great. I will immediately start the construction of the Wanxing Chain Array. After the construction is completed, I can directly publicize it and ask the Bounty Guild to withdraw the rewards for the old human race Up!"


    "What are you doing?" Sophia looked at Tang Ye suspiciously at this time and asked.


    Tang Ye and Phoenix communicate through the world of souls, and the body has no influence, but they are distracted. Tang Ye was still with Sophia now, suddenly lost her mind, Sophia of course was puzzled. Moreover, Tang Ye''s behavior is impolite, and it is good that Sophia is not angry.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses and expressed his embarrassment to Sophia, and said, "Sorry, I just thought of something, and I was distracted. Please forgive me, Ms.


    "It''s okay, I''m worried that something will happen to you." Sophia said, she became more and more concerned about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is very grateful, but now he just wants to quickly build the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array that Phoenix said. He said to Sophia: "Miss Sophia, I''m really sorry, I am going back to the forging workshop now."


    Sophia nodded and said, "It''s okay. I just happen to be ready to do my own thing, so I will send you to the forging workshop first."


    Tang Ye nodded, thanking him. After returning to the carriage, he looked at Sophia and remembered that Sophia was busy with something every day. He came out curious and asked: "Miss Sophia, it seems you have something to worry about every day. I don¡¯t know what it is. How can I help?"


    Sophia looked at Tang Ye. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to observe so carefully, she had already seen that she had some strange problems. She was not afraid to tell Tang Ye, and said, "It is my god-killing scythe that has a problem. I made a mistake when forging it at the beginning. As a result, I need to hunt some monsters and cores every day for cultivation, otherwise the power will decrease ."


    Tang Ye was stunned. If that was the case, after he mastered the technique of rebuilding, he could help her correct the mistake of God Scythe.

 Chapter 2857： Look forward to it!

    Tang Ye had the idea of ??helping Sophia transform the God Slaying Scythe, but Sophia had never had this idea, because Sophia felt it was impossible. Although she knows that Tang Ye is a blacksmith, but the blacksmith has nothing to do with the shortcomings of her god-killing sickle. Even Jax, the master blacksmith, the strongest blacksmith in the Pearl Star, can¡¯t help it, then How could Tang Ye do it?


    Her Scythe of God is a growth weapon, a weapon that the Alpha family used the huge resources of the family and forged from the ancestor''s generation. In other words, the shortcomings of Scythe of the Gods have existed since the generation of her ancestors. And the blacksmiths of her ancestors'' generation are also different from the blacksmiths of this time. Therefore, it is like a historical problem that is difficult to solve.


    Of course Sophia wanted to solve such a problem, but she not only asked Jax to help watch the Scythe of God, but also other superb blacksmiths to help watch it, but those blacksmiths said there was no way. And they mentioned that it is only possible to do this if a certain great forging master comprehended this technique back and forth thousands of years ago. However, to reinvent this technology, the prerequisite is to achieve a forging level above the sixth level, and then it is to have chance, or understanding, just like a kind of luck, otherwise it is impossible to learn that technology. Therefore, the technique of reinventing the furnace is lost. It is like a legendary skill. Since no one has such a skill now, then no one can help Sophia transform the shortcomings of God Scythe. .


    However, what Sophia didn''t know, Tang Ye was someone who could master the technique of reinventing the furnace. Because there is the memory of the tenth-tier blacksmith passed down by Phoenix, as long as he reaches the level of the sixth-tier blacksmith, he can learn this technique. This does not require luck, nor any chance, it can be said to be an established thing.


    So now, Tang Ye is grateful to Sophia for her help during this period and to maintain a friendly relationship with Sophia in the future. After all, having a strong friend is not a good thing. He said to Sophia: "If there is a chance, I will help you transform the Scythe of God Killing and get rid of its shortcomings, so that you don''t need to hunt monsters every day, feed them with magic cores, and avoid weakening their power. This matter still has a great impact. If something like this occurs at a critical time, it may be a disaster. Moreover, if the enemy knows this secret, he will definitely seize the secret and target you, which is also a very bad thing. "


    Sophia looked at Tang Ye and didn''t say anything. She agreed with Tang Ye''s words, but the front was a bit taken for granted. Because Tang Ye said he wanted to help her transform the Scythe of the Gods, it was a bit arrogant. Even if Tang Ye was a talented blacksmith, it would be impossible for Tang Ye to have the skills to rebuild. It is a lost technology. So, how did Tang Ye do it?


    Even if Tang Ye said he could do it, with Sophia''s current mentality, he would not dare to let Tang Ye help her transform. The Killing Scythe is a powerful weapon, a top secret weapon handed down from her ancestors in the Alpha family, and it is very precious. If she loses the Scythe of God Killing, she can''t imagine the consequences. Therefore, even if the Scythe of the God Slaying has shortcomings, she will not risk transforming it to a forge who has no absolute guarantee. What if the Scythe of Slaying God is destroyed if the transformation fails?


    So Sophia just smiled and said to Tang Ye: "Thank you for your kindness, but the Scythe of God is important. I will not risk changing it without absolute guarantee. I heard that you are a talent. Very tall blacksmith, but I have heard Master Jax say that it is impossible to transform without the lost reforging technique. Therefore, I think it''s you, and it is impossible to do."


    Tang Ye smiled and didn''t think Sophia was saying that he was incapable. Compared to Sophia''s attitude before, he would be much better, otherwise he would definitely say bluntly that he could not do that kind of thing. Sophia''s attitude was in his expectation. After all, no one would believe that he would understand so wonderfully. He was born thousands of years ago and lost thousands of years of technology. However, he happens to have such a technique.


    Now he feels even more that the memory of the Tier 10 blacksmith passed down by Phoenix is ??so precious. I am afraid that Tier 10 blacksmith was the strongest of blacksmiths thousands of years ago, and was the peak of forging technology. And because this blacksmith was too arrogant, he wanted to hunt down the holy beast of the undead, and was swallowed by the undead. Because of this, the peak state of forging technology thousands of years ago came to an abrupt end, and the superior technology possessed by this Tier 10 forging master could not be passed on.


    Tang Ye can be said to be very lucky, being able to obtain such a superb forging technology inheritance from Phoenix. Therefore, facing Sophia¡¯s problem with the Scythe of the Gods, he will be confident. Facing Sophia¡¯s unbelief, he just smiled and said, ¡°Of course I don¡¯t have that ability now, but soon I believe I can do it. At that time, I will definitely help you."


    Sophia watched Tang Ye for a long time. Like Lan Ye and Ying Wushuang, she couldn''t understand Tang Ye''s brain circuit more and more. She really couldn''t guess what Tang Ye was like. It stands to reason that things that are impossible to do are the same as things that can definitely be done now. Seeing his self-confidence is a matter of course. This is either a madman or a mental illness, and no one thinks he is normal.


    "Then... I''ll look forward to it." Sophia was a little helpless by Tang Ye''s appearance, and didn''t want to say polite or politely declined.


    Tang Ye smiled and didn''t continue discussing the matter, but just kept it in mind, arranged it, and did it when he learned the technology back to the furnace. In fact, he is not far from acquiring this technology. During the past period of time, he researched and forged technological weapons, and was surprised to find that doing these things can improve the level of technology faster than forging ordinary weapons. Therefore, the level of forging he actually possesses now has broken through Tier 4 and reached Tier 5, but others have not seen it, because he deliberately hidden it.


    Because of this, he can quickly complete the forging task, which is to forge a batch of weapons for the weapon arsenal, before he can do his own thing. Now, as long as he works a little harder, he can break through to Tier 6, and then he can learn to recreate this technique.


    Therefore, he can now deal with the bounty guild and the new human race, all his time is spent on forging. It''s a very good thing to be able to forge weapons and temper technology.


    After talking to Sophia, we went to the forging workshop. Tang Ye and Sophia separated, and immediately went to the material warehouse to prepare materials and set up the Wanxing Chain Formation!

 Chapter 2858： Beautiful warehouse keeper!

    No one would stop Tang Ye''s actions in the forging workshop. After his outstanding performance and forging the grenade to Ying Wushuang, Ying Wushuang directly opened all the permissions of the forging workshop to him. Except for a few absolutely confidential things, it was in the forging workshop, but few people knew the secrets in the forging workshop, and they were not open to Tang Ye.


    Therefore, now Tang Ye went to the material warehouse to prepare materials, and no one stopped him. However, the materials for the arrangement of the Wanxing Chain Array are relatively advanced and are not available under ordinary conditions. Even the material warehouse in the Lord''s Mansion does not have much inventory. So when Tang Ye gets these materials, he must register and explain clearly, or he must make corresponding contributions and supplements later.


    In fact, these high-level materials are not allowed to be taken away casually. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, people who are now valued by Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou could not take it away at all. The order of using these advanced materials should be to make contributions first, get rewards from Ying Wushuang, and then take them again. But now Tang Ye is taking first, and then making up contributions, which can be a very special case.


    "Master Tang Ye, please register, thank you." The warehouse clerk is a very beautiful woman, but the girl is the kind of woman who is about 30 years old. She is not very old, but charming and charming, possibly older. The leftover women may also be glamorous young women. Of course, Tang Ye would not deliberately ask or inquire about such information, only knew that her name was Sara.


    Sara was very polite to Tang Ye, and did not discriminate or look down on Tang Ye because she is an old human race. From the beginning, Tang Ye came to the forging workshop and then went to the material warehouse to fetch things, Sarah had a good attitude towards him. Sarah ignored some common materials before. Now because Tang Ye obtained high-level and precious materials, she had to register in accordance with the regulations.


    Sarah was actually very curious about Tang Ye. Tang Ye was the forger she had ever seen who liked to play tricks. In fact, forging masters honestly forge weapons that others need, and forging is also forging based on the techniques learned, and there will be no other modifications or innovations. This can ensure the quality, there will be no problems, and others can use it at ease. However, such a forge always feels soulless. Sarah thinks so, so for Tang Ye, a forge who likes to study on her own and often finds materials to play tricks, she finds it very soulful and interesting.


    Now looking at the materials that Tang Ye came to fetch, Sara didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do. She curiously asked, "Master Tang Ye, what are you going to forge this time?"


    Sara is quite sexy. The charm and beauty are directly displayed. Every time Tang Ye sees her, she can''t help but look more. It''s no surprise that men like such beauties. There will even be some in-depth fantasies. Of course, Tang Ye is a rather restrained man, so just feast his eyes. He smiled and said to Sara: "Suddenly I have a thought, wanting to try these things to see what effect they have. These things come from various stars, have different attributes, and can exert the power of the star world. It''s pretty good."


    Sarah was startled when she heard Tang Ye''s words. Didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such an idea, exerting the power of the world of stars? Isn''t that the whole of a star world? That would be pretty scary. But how can it be done by one person? People living in the world of stars grow and become stronger by relying on the power of the world of stars. In this case, how can they control the power of the world of stars?


    So Sara thought Tang Ye was very crazy. But she won''t stop Tang Ye from doing this. Tang Ye has done a lot of extraordinary things, what if Tang Ye really researched those terrible things?


    On the surface, Sara is a warehouse material manager, but in fact, she is also a very knowledgeable person, studying very important things. She is also a key figure in Ying Wushuang''s arrangement here. Therefore, when she asked Tang Ye''s question, it seemed to be unintentional and casual, just like asking by the way, saying hello. But in fact, she is collecting information. These are all arrangements made by Ying Wushuang.


    "Master Tang Ye''s thinking is really different." Sarah smiled at Tang Ye and blinked with one eye, as if she was winking. She really has a good impression of Tang Ye, probably because she is a person obsessed with research, so she is attracted by Tang Ye''s research characteristics.


    Previously, she had a lot of conversations with Tang Ye, and many of the issues mentioned were of interest to her, so she had more than a little bit of affection for Tang Yemeng. In addition, besides Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou, she was informed by Tang Ye about the weapon.


    Tang Ye didn''t take the initiative to tell Sara either. It wasn''t because he needed a lot of materials to make grenades, and because he had to make a lot, it inevitably attracted Sara''s attention. Sarah was a tricky person, knowing that Tang Ye couldn''t use those things to make ordinary weapons, such as broadswords and spears. Sarah also paid attention, and found that the weapons Tang Ye submitted to the arsenal were indeed not made with those materials. Therefore, she was very suspicious of Tang Ye. After being questioned by her, Tang Ye told her helplessly.


    Of course, since he would tell Sara, Tang Ye knew about Sara''s back figure and character. He knows that Sara is just a researcher obsessed with research. As for the background and personality, he can rest assured.


    After being so winked by Sarah, Tang Ye was not stunned and fell under Sara''s beauty. On the contrary, he rolled his eyes at Sara. Because he knew that Sarah did this not to tease him, but to let him tell her what these advanced materials wanted to do. Sarah also knows Tang Ye. The explanation just now was very general and broad, and it was just perfunctory, even though it was a point. Sara believed that since Tang Ye had come to get these materials, there must be a clear way. After all, these materials are very precious, it is impossible to test like Chinese cabbage.


    Knowing that it''s not easy to fool Sara, Tang Ye can only tell her: "This thing is not easy to explain. I will show you when I have the effect. I want to ask you, have you studied the grenade thing? Any thoughts?"


    Tang Ye treated Sara like this because he liked Sara''s research spirit. He felt that Sarah was a malleable talent. If possible, let Sarah help him and have an assistant. Then he will forge technological weapons in the future, it will be much easier.


    When Tang Ye changed the topic to the grenade, Saraming knew that it was a change of topic, but she was still slapped. Because she feels that the grenade is very magical, with such a simple material, it can obtain such a strong power, even she can use it without elemental power. She immediately became interested and discussed with Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2859： Alchemist!

    Sarah could not figure out why charcoal mixed with sulfur and saltpeter could produce such a powerful explosion. There is no elemental power in it. Without elemental power, how could a devastating force burst out.


    This may be the place where the firmament world is still backward, and there is no scientific concept at all. Sometimes it made Tang Ye feel that it was behind the sky world or the isolated earth ancestors. In the end, it can only be said that each has its own advantages. If it were the ancestors of the earth before, if a force like the sky world invaded, it would probably be vulnerable. And now, using the power of science and technology in the sky world has become a dark horse.


    Tang Ye smiled at Sara who was in deep thought and meditation: "If you don''t understand, you don''t have to think about it. In fact, this thing is very simple, as we usually see, a glass of clean water puts a toxic stone into it. Then the water is poisonous, so drinking the water will make people poisonous. In other words, when two things merge together, it is not the original thing. Putting poisonous stones in the water makes the water not pure water. , Has also changed, either smaller, or all melted in the water. These two things are no longer independent, and become a new thing after fusion, that is toxic water, or poison. The same. , Charcoal, sulphur and saltpeter merge together to become another new thing, which is gunpowder. After a little processing, it becomes a bomb or a grenade."


    "It seems like this." Sarah nodded, still seemingly not quite understandable. Perhaps it is the same thinking that has been cultivated in the world of the sky since childhood. People in this world think that if there is no elemental power, there will be no offensive power. Now that it is separated from the elemental power, this impacts their worldview. They are all very big, and it''s not surprising that they won''t be able to turn around for a while.


    Tang Ye thought for a while. According to Phoenix''s memory, it seemed that when the ancient city still existed, there used to be a profession called an alchemist in this world. He felt that this was what alchemists studied. He said to Sara: "If you really can''t understand it, just treat it as an alchemist."


    "Alchemist?" Sarah was surprised, and then thought of the records and rumors about alchemists, she felt very similar, yes, it was alchemists!


    Suddenly, Sarah watched Tang Ye''s eyes shine, and said: "So, you can also say that you are an alchemist!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then smiled, and said, "That''s true."


    Sarah became excited and couldn¡¯t help but grabbed Tang Ye¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Then, can I become an alchemist too? I like to study these things! Master Tang Ye, you must take me with you so that I can become one too. Alchemist!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, but she didn''t expect Sarah to say that. At this time, Sara didn''t know whether it was deliberate or accidental, and she grabbed his hand and almost touched her surging breast. I have to say that Sara''s figure is really devilish, the convex convex, the concave concave, but the concave and convex place is not very exaggerated, so it is not abrupt and will not make people feel that it is against the peace. This also forms a perfect curve. A kind of glamour and **** is simply natural, it is difficult for men to control when facing. Now Tang Ye is not without beautiful women, Sophia and Ah Qi are both very beautiful, but now Sarah is beautiful, and there is a hot display. It seemed to tell people that she couldn''t help but don''t know if she was in the kitchen, but that thing in bed was absolutely top-notch.


    Tang Ye quickly withdrew her hand, but she wouldn''t be tempted by Sarah, and said, "This is no problem, but I don''t know much about alchemists. I only know that I can study some novel things. Wait. After I have any good ideas, I will tell you that you can research. Of course, you can also research in normal times. For example, those drugs. It is said that alchemists are also very researched in this area. So, you research these. When doing things, you may have understood the true meaning of an alchemist. In short, you must not dream, but practice. Only when you do it will you discover and gain."


    In fact, Sarah didn''t deliberately grabbed Tang Ye''s hand on her body. After Tang Ye withdrew her hand, she realized that she was out of state, and her face flushed. Don''t think that she is more than 30 years old. Looking at a mature and charming woman, she has some experience in some aspects. In fact, she is still a big girl and has not experienced love affairs. She is also quite distressed about this, because she is always laughed at because she is too good in figure and too beautiful in face. How could such a woman have never had a man. Fortunately, Tang Ye did not deliberately talk about this aspect, but talked about the alchemist in a serious manner. She thought Tang Ye was quite good, and she immediately liked Tang Ye. This kind of affection was not only the previous curiousness of Tang Ye. , I feel that Tang Ye has done those things very great, but he does have some other ideas.


    However, she also knows how to be reserved. Tang Ye didn''t stop at the ambiguous things caused by that little action, and she would not take the initiative to do so. She took a deep breath, eased her nervousness, and said to Tang Ye: "Then I have to read more books and then do research! I think I used to have a big shortcoming that I only read books and did not do practical things. ."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I believe you can. After I finish this matter, I will find something else interesting for you, so that you can study it, how about?"


    "That''s really great!" Sara was so happy, she was obviously such a mature and beautiful woman, she turned out to be like a child who had not grown up, and made Tang Ye think of some monster girls with exaggerated figures and a little IQ. I don''t know what race Sara is. Although these races are different, they are all changing in one direction, or mimicking it, that is, human race. This is a very interesting thing. They imitated human beings, but now look down upon the old human race in every possible way.


    And this seems to be a strong proof that the former human race is indeed the race that dominates the world. Perhaps this world has experienced destruction and recovery. Before destruction, it was dominated by the human race. At that time, the various races, perhaps simply uncivilized barbarians. After the recovery, the barbarians became civilized and the humans were weak, and the current situation gradually formed.


    "Okay, I''m going to be busy, so you can continue to study. However, if you want to study the grenade, you must be careful. I told you what to pay attention to, otherwise it may explode and hurt. You yourself." Tang Ye is going back to set up the Wanxing Chain Formation, and told Sarah before leaving.


    Sarah nodded hard, obediently, and said, "I understand!"

 Chapter 2860： Only die loyal!

    After separating from Sarah, Tang Ye went to see Ada and Aqi for a while. Now Ada and Aqi are still staying in the forging workshop, instead of going to the Datang mansion with Tang Ye. Because he could not ensure the safety of Ada and Aqi, he would not let Ada and Aqi take risks. And Ada and Aqi stay in the forging workshop to continue their training.


    "My lord, do I still have an assassination plan?" A Qi asked Tang Ye. After they assassinated the five bounty hunters, they caused a huge reaction. Most bounty hunters paid attention to them, and the bounty guild was even more rigorously investigating, which definitely increased the danger greatly.


    Tang Ye squinted for a moment. He didn''t want Ah Qi to take the risk, but now he started the assassination plan. If it stopped, it would affect the plan. He was a bit contradictory.


    "My lord, please let me continue to assassinate!" At this time, A Qi said to Tang Ye, still begging. She said to Tang Ye: "I believe that with the ability I have now, there is no problem in carrying out the assassination plan. I don''t think there is any need to stop, and I will be more careful."


    "My lord, what we are going to do is inherently dangerous and cannot always be so safe. Even if we can choose to be safe now, but what about in the future? If we want to go far, we will definitely encounter dangers, and only to overcome this. It will be realized if we go far. Otherwise, we may not be able to go far. Perhaps we can live safely and with good living conditions, but this is not what we want. We want to save our compatriots from the beginning, right? So, my lord, please let me continue the assassination plan. I never thought that if the path we chose was to go on safely. Even if it was to die, I would have been prepared!" Ah Qi asked Tang Ye bitterly Tao.


    Tang Ye looked at her, thought about it again, and said, "Now I have been targeted by them and can''t be with you anymore. If you go to assassinate again, you must pay attention to your own safety. Can you do this?"


    "Of course!" Ah Qi said with confidence, "I am dissatisfied with your lord. I used to face far more dangerous situations than the current situation without any strength, and I still survived. Therefore, my lord Don''t worry, my brother and I can take care of ourselves. Now that I have the powerful strength given by adults, then I will be fine."


    "Well, if that''s the case, then you will continue the assassination plan. However, you must always pay attention to safety issues. If there is any danger, you must evacuate immediately." Tang Ye said to A Qi.


    "I understand!" Ah Qi nodded. Now she was very excited and looking forward to it, because she wanted to continue to assassinate the bounty hunters on the list. In addition to proving her ability, she also wanted to live up to Tang Ye''s expectations and also had to deal with the bounty guild.


    After discussing this matter, Tang Ye remembered the incident that had been spied by two little paper men before, which made him wonder if this would be the curse sealer among the ten masters of the new human race that Ada and Aqi encountered. He said to Ada and Aqi: "I met a man who can spy on secrets through paper people. Is this a curse sealer who has sealed your power?"


    "Wh, what?" Upon hearing Tang Ye''s words, both Ada and A Qi were taken aback, surprised. Ada knew the curse sealer very well and said, "My lord, are you talking about a paper man manipulated?"


    "Yes, that''s right." Tang Ye said, and took out the two paper figures he had broken and showed them to Ada and A Qi.


    Ada and Aqi respectively took a paper man and looked at them. Then they were shocked and furious and hated. Ada clenched a fist and squeezed the paper tightly, and snorted coldly: "My lord, this is the curse sealer. It can''t be wrong. I know he is burnt to ashes!"


    Tang Ye did not expect that it was the curse sealer who had sealed the power of Ada and Aqi. In this case, killing this curse sealer would release the seal on Ada and Aqi, and then Ada and Aqi would regain their power. power. For Ada, he can launch a blood curse, and all aspects of strength will be improved, even if he still uses spear skills, the effect will be more outstanding when combined. As for Ah Qi''s words, after regaining his power, his stealth ability can be greatly improved, whether it is the duration or some other effects.


    "In this case, we will focus on killing this curse sealer." Tang Ye said with squinting eyes.


    Of course Ada and Aqi wanted to do this, but they knew that this curse sealer was actually Young Master Qingyang, and his strength was very difficult. To kill him would be different from assassinating those bounty hunters. Because of the spell seal technique mastered by Young Master Qingyang, it may be possible to perceive the changes in the surrounding space. Because of this, when Ah Qi used the invisibility technique earlier, he was easily noticed by Young Master Qingyang, which caused Ah Qi not only to be able to stealthily attack, but also to be caught.


    Ah Qi was worried, and said, "Young Master Qingyang is very strong, and the spell seal technique seems to be able to perceive the surrounding situation, so it may not be easy to deal with him."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Indeed, he is not an ordinary character, so to deal with him, we need to consider a long-term plan. However, I think he wants to kill me very much now. If you add the two of you to provoke me, I guess he wants to do it even more. If we can, if we can lead him to my current mansion, then we should use those weapons to kill him. After all, in the mansion, I set up the relevant magic circle."


    Both Ada and Aqi obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement, and if they could kill Young Master Qingyang, they would not only gain power, but also revenge. At the same time, this can also hit the new human race hard. After all, the new human race now cherishes their people very much, let alone those who are the top ten masters.


    "In this case, I will go back and arrange the mansion first. After I arrange it, you can also go there. Also, we can accept other tribesmen. At that time, other tribesmen will not have to live humblely. "Tang Ye said.


    When Ada and Aqi heard them, they were surprised and pleasantly surprised. Looking at Tang Ye, they didn''t know what to say. Things they had never thought of, they didn''t expect Tang Ye to do it, and it was very likely that they could do it. They were so touched that they could not speak.


    "Thank your lord! The subordinates swear allegiance to the lord!" Ada and Aqi couldn''t help kneeling down and said firmly to Tang Ye, expressing their hearts. In their opinion, apart from this, nothing else could repay Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hurriedly got them up and said, "I have already said that this is what everyone in our old human race should do. Since I am an old human race, I should do this."


    "Okay, you continue to train, I''m going to be busy. I want to solve it soon. After all, this road is not easy to walk. If you don''t go faster, I''m afraid other people can''t wait." Tang Ye said worriedly. Now the new human race and the bounty guild will speed up the hunt for the old human race.

 Chapter 2861： High-strength start!

    Leaving the forging workshop, Tang Ye went to the Datang Mansion. And in front of the door of the forging workshop, he saw some suspicious figures not far away. He knew that it was from the Bounty Guild, and after squinting his eyes, he did not go out alone, and kept staring at the bounty hunters.


    Several bounty hunters saw him watching them. Suddenly his expression became cold and fierce, as if telling Tang Ye that they were waiting to kill him, unless Tang Ye hid in the forging workshop and couldn''t come out, otherwise he must wipe his neck with a knife!


    Faced with such a situation, Tang Ye was not afraid. But he really didn''t dare to go out alone again, because he knew that there were more than one or two bounty hunters eyeing him. If it is only one or two, he is sure to kill it. However, so many bounty hunters are staring at him, and some are even lurking, waiting for him to assassinate him, he will not take the risk. He waits for Sophia to come before leaving. With Sophia''s protection, there will be no problems.


    If this is the case, he will not rush away, and will continue to provoke those bounty hunters. For those bounty hunters, he is very owed. There are even bounty hunters who are more irritable and want to go directly to the forging workshop to kill him. However, these bounty hunters also knew that Tang Ye was using the radical technique. If they dare to go directly to the forging workshop to kill Tang Ye, they will not only be killed by the power of the forging workshop, but also be used by the lord''s mansion to attack their bounty guild. Therefore, none of them went to kill Tang Ye, they all endured it.


    When Sophia came, Tang Ye began to go to the Datang Mansion. He feels a little bit fake like this, relying on Sophia''s power to stimulate the bounty hunter. He feels that it doesn''t matter anymore, it does not matter what others think of him. Because the current situation of the old human race could not be worse. Any description of them can be put on the old human race. Therefore, Tang Ye doesn''t care about these now. On the contrary, when it develops and has strength, then these descriptions will gradually change. This is the world where the strong are respected. With power, there is dignity.


    Therefore, Tang Ye manages his current practice as strategy. If these bounty hunters can be motivated, then a batch can be eliminated. However, the result disappointed him a bit. These bounty hunters were obviously managed and commanded by someone, and none of them came to attack, that is, they did not die.


    Sophia saw that Tang Ye irritated these bounty hunters so that her neck was red, and her eyes were bloodshot. She couldn''t help but feel worried for Tang Ye, and said, "You do this. I''m not afraid that these bounty hunters really don''t care. Come to kill you? It¡¯s still very dangerous. In case I¡¯m not available, or if I¡¯m caught by other people, then other bounty hunters will swarm in and I¡¯m afraid they will tear you into pieces."


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "The Bounty Guild will not deal with me like this. If you get out of control when facing an old human race like me, then I can only say that I have overestimated their strength. Now these rewards The golden hunters are under the command of the bounty guild. Therefore, if they are only that level, it is only a matter of time before the Lord''s Mansion can solve them."


    Sophia looked at Tang Ye several times, and was even more surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such strategic ability. From now on, she felt that Tang Ye was really not a simple old human race. Perhaps the revolution and liberation of the old human race will really be led by Tang Ye, and then the situation of the old human race will be changed.


    "Interesting..." Sophia couldn''t help but sigh.


    Because of the presence of such a powerful character as Sophia, none of the bounty hunters took action against Tang Ye. Tang Ye arrived safely at the Datang Mansion in this way, and then he began to arrange the Wanxing Chain Array. Mainly prepared materials, it is not difficult to lay out this circle. Phoenix is ??guiding Tang Ye, as long as Tang Ye is running the cultivation power, it can be arranged. However, the strength of this Wanxing Chain Array is related to his spellcasting.


    "That''s not good, my cultivation strength is not very strong, it would be a pity if my strength is limited." Tang Ye said to Phoenix after learning such news.


    Phoenix has no way, and said: "These are all secret skills based on cultivation power. I have any way. They all said that you can''t fall behind the improvement of cultivation power. Look, now the problem comes out. But you don''t need to. Worry, even if you only use your current power level to cast spells, the Wanxing Chain Array can be very strong, even if it is Sophia''s power, it won''t be broken. If it is 10 times the power of Sophia, it might be broken. But, who in the Star of Pearl is ten times stronger than Sophia? No? So, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Even though he said that, Tang Ye was still not very satisfied. Since it is going to be built, it is of course the best built. Suddenly, he thought of Sophia. Sophia''s strength is much stronger than him, so if Sophia is allowed to cast spells and form a ten thousand-star chain formation, will it be very powerful?


    "Can I let Sophia cast the spell?" Tang Ye asked Sophia.


    Phoenix froze for a moment, then said: "Yes, I didn''t think of this. But, are you sure you want Sophia to cast the spell? In this case, the secret of the Wanxing chain magic circle is equivalent to telling Sophia. If you really are so. If you trust Sophia, you can do that."


    "It''s okay, Miss Sophia is still trustworthy." Tang Ye said with a smile, believing that he looked at people, and then immediately went to find Sophia.


    Sophia just wanted to go to Tang Ye, she was about to go to work with herself, planning to **** Tang Ye back to the forging workshop, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to come to her first. Then Tang Ye said to her: "Miss Sophia, I want to ask you about something."


    "What?" Sophia asked.


    Tang Ye said, "I would like to ask you to help me cast a spell and set up a magic circle. You just need to run it, and you don''t need to do anything else."


    "Huh?" Sophia was very curious, she didn''t expect Tang Ye to study the magic circle at all. She was also very surprised, feeling that she still knew very little about Tang Ye, and she didn''t know how much Tang Ye had hidden abilities.


    Tang Ye laughed at Sophia and said, "You come with me."


    Sophia and Tang Ye arrived in a hidden room, which seemed to be the kind that would not be easily found. Then she saw that in the middle of the room, there were four gems, and then there was another magic core in the middle. Then, between the gems and the magic core, they are connected by inscription patterns. With the embellishment of those ancient patterns, it really looks like a magic circle.


    This is the need to set up the magic circle, but because there is no magic activation, it seems that there is no power effect.


    "What kind of circle is this?" Sophia didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a circle just now, and asked curiously.


    Tang Ye didn''t tell Sophia the real name of the magic circle, and said: "It''s a gem defense magic circle, using gem power to protect this mansion. Because my cultivation power is not strong enough, I want you to help activate this magic circle."

 Chapter 2862： Another step!

    Sophia really believed Tang Ye''s words, because she believed that Tang Ye must build the defense capabilities of the Datang Mansion, otherwise if she is not there, if Tang Ye continues to stay in the Datang Mansion, there will be no way to ensure safety. In this case, what about this Datang mansion? I can''t live in peace at all!


    So when Tang Ye said that the magic circle set up was used to protect the Datang mansion and was a defensive circle, she still believed it very much. Then she asked: "It''s no problem to help you, but you make sure it doesn''t affect me in any way, otherwise, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Miss Sophia, how could I dare to do anything to you. Don''t worry, there will be no problems. Moreover, after you see the effect, in order to repay your help, if you need it? , I can help you set up this magic circle. I can tell you with certainty that the defensive power of this magic circle can definitely surprise you, and you will definitely be satisfied."


    "Really?" Sophia didn''t believe it, would the magic circle have such a good power?


    Then set up this magic circle to see. Because if it is a strong defensive circle, Sophia can indeed use it. It may be said that in this chaotic war situation, anyone can use it. She said to Tang Ye: "Listening to you, I''m curious about this magic circle. Then tell me, what should I do to activate this magic circle."


    Tang Ye said: "You only need to send out power to pull the magic core in the middle, and then inject power into the magic core, wait for the power of the magic core to radiate, connect to each power gem, so that these powers form an encircling loop."


    "Okay." Sophia nodded and said, "Then I will try."


    Tang Ye asked Sophia to start the magic circle. Sophia used the elemental power of cultivation as he said, and then shot it out and injected it into the central magic core. After getting her power, the magic core slowly floated up, and stopped moving when it floated to the center. Then as the elemental power gained by the magic core increases, it begins to radiate, connecting to the surrounding power gems. Slowly, gems and magic cores are connected, and they are gems and magic cores, gems and gems, gems and inscriptions, magic cores and inscriptions, and inscriptions and inscriptions. After these are connected to each other, they become a dense network of light. . Finally, a defensive circle covering the floor of the room was formed.


    If you look at it from a distance, it''s as if you see a sky on this defensive circle, with the inscriptions like shining stars.


    And this is the Wanxing Chain Array.


    At this time, as the ten thousand star chain magic circle formed in the room, outside the Datang mansion, a shrouded magic circle began to form, just like an enlarged version of the ten thousand star chain magic circle in the room.


    "Well, Miss Sophia, the magic circle has been activated and completed, thank you!" Tang Ye knew that the magic circle was formed and thanked Sophia very much.


    Sophia didn''t think it was very strenuous, and wondered if such a circle would work. But since Tang Ye said it was okay, she withdrew her strength, and then asked Tang Ye: "Is that all right? Then can I try the defensive power of this magic circle? I will be satisfied with what you just said, don¡¯t you know What is my request, if I don¡¯t try, I won¡¯t be satisfied.¡±


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Even if you don''t want to try Miss Sophia, I would like to ask you to try. Because if it is a circle that you can break, then I think it is not safe enough. It should be said that as long as it is The broken circle is not safe."


    "There is no magic circle that can''t be broken, no matter how strong the circle is, there is a way to crack it." Sophia said.


    Tang Ye smiled, not arguing about this, and then asked Sophia to go outside the lobby mansion and said, "You can try the defensive power of the magic circle."


    "You..." Sophia didn''t expect this magic circle to cover the entire Datang mansion. Just now, she wondered how to protect the entire Datang mansion in the hidden room. Now it seems that this magic circle is really wonderful. However, no matter how wonderful it is, she must be strong enough, so she began to give out her strength, punching the circle from the outside.


    As a result, the magic circle enchantment did not move. Sophia frowned, thinking that the magic circle was quite powerful. Tang Ye said to her at this time: "Miss Sophia, why don''t you try it with the strongest strength. My confidence in this circle cannot be broken even by you."


    "Oh? Really? Then I want to see it." Sophia seemed to be irritated by Tang Ye''s words, took out her god-killing sickle, and began to emit terrible power, and said: "Then I will give it a try, hope you The words are not arrogant, so that I will not be disappointed."


    Then, Sophia gathered enough power on the Scythe of the Killing God, looking very afraid, and then her whole body was suspended, with great strength, and then fiercely hit the enchantment of the ten thousand star chain magic circle.


    boom! Boom!


    Sophia attacked with the Killing Scythe, the power was extremely terrifying, and felt the ground shake. Sophia was very confident in her own power. However, when this power began to dissipate, she saw that the enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array did not move. At the same time, the ground under the magic circle barrier was not moving. The outside of the barrier seemed to be an earthquake, but the area protected by the barrier was not affected in any way.


    It''s so strong!


    Sophia was shocked by this power and was horrified. Although she seemed calm in appearance, in fact, her eyes were open. This proved her surprise, she couldn''t hide it at all!


    "This...I''m very satisfied." Sophia had to approve the magic circle arranged by Tang Ye. She couldn''t move with such a powerful blow. Then, she can guarantee that not many people in the Pearl Star can break this circle. . The only thing she can think of is that those ancestor-level characters may break, but those characters will not come out easily, and their vision is higher.


    But in fact, Tang Ye was not afraid of those characters. Because no matter how old the ancestors are, they are not dead birds. This is the ancient magic circle realized by the phoenix as the guardian sacred beast, only the people at that time when the ancient city was dominated, the people at this time didn''t know it at all, so they couldn''t crack it.


    Seeing Sophia hitting the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array with all his strength was fine, Tang Ye was also very relieved. In this case, staying in the Datang Mansion can be said to be very safe. So the next step is the question of authorization. As long as he, the person who set up the magic circle, does not allow others to enter, then others cannot enter. Only those who can enter under his control can enter.


    "How did you get this magic circle?" Sophia asked Tang Ye curiously, because she felt that this magic circle was definitely not simple, and it was impossible for Tang Ye to comprehend it by herself.


    Of course, Tang Ye wouldn''t tell the secret of Phoenix, he said: "I got it by chance. No matter what, it can protect the Datang mansion. I took another step."

 Chapter 2863： opportunity!

    Sophia didn¡¯t believe that Tang Ye obtained this ten thousand-star chain magic circle by accident. How could there be so many accidents, deceiving ghosts, because Tang Ye has too many strange places in his body. There are those strange weapons and the like. Are these all accidents?


    Now listening to Tang Ye''s words, Sophia knew that he had deliberately not said it, and was changing the subject. Since Tang Ye didn''t want to say, Sophia didn''t ask. However, she was very interested in this ten thousand star chain formation. Because such a strong defense array is very useful. Tang Ye said just now that she could help her make arrangements, then she had to decide first, because this magic circle could help her protect the Alpha family.


    She said to Tang Ye: "Does what you said just now counts?"


    Tang Ye knew what Sofia was talking about, and smiled: "Miss Sophia is talking about what I said can help you set up this magic circle? Of course it counts. Since Miss Sofia helped me, I must return you. , These days you have been protecting me and did not ask for anything in return. I am embarrassed. I am very happy to be able to return you now."


    "Then I''m welcome." Sophia said directly: "Your magic circle is quite good. I have a lot of uses for such a wonderful magic circle, so I hope you can help me arrange one."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "No problem. If this is the case, I will ask Miss Sophia to prepare some materials, because the materials needed to set up this magic circle are relatively advanced and precious.


    "No problem, just tell me what you need." Sophia nodded.


    Then Tang Ye went to write down the materials needed to set up the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and let Sophia prepare. And this magic circle can''t be arranged at will if there are materials, so even if Sophia or others know these needed materials, it will not be easily arranged. This is passed down to him by Phoenix, and has an exclusive secret of arrangement. Without knowing this secret, it is absolutely impossible for others to arrange it, so there is no need to worry about being learned by others. Of course, Sophia probably wouldn''t do such a thing.


    "Miss Sophia, now you can prepare these materials generously, or do your own business first. Now that I have this defensive circle, I will be fine in the Datang Mansion." Tang Ye will arrange Wanxing. After the materials needed by the chain circle are handed over to Sophia, Sophia can do things on her own, and there is no need to stay here to protect him.


    Sophia just tried this defensive power, indeed, even she can''t move the slightest, then others are definitely not good, so she rest assured, nodded and said: "Okay, but you still have to be careful."


    "I know." Tang Ye nodded, "There are still a group of people from the former mercenary group in the Datang Mansion, don''t worry."


    In this case, Sophia did not continue to say more, she knew that Tang Ye was a prudent person, and would not take risks if she could not ensure her safety. Then she left and went to do her own business.


    Tang Ye stayed in the big mansion now, after the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was already protecting him, he didn''t worry anymore. Moreover, Ada and Aqi will also come to live. Now he will continue the defensive arrangement and set up some organs. For example, if someone sneaks in, an alarm will sound wherever it encounters. Of course, this kind of situation should be very rare, because there is a ten thousand star chain formation, and people who are not authorized by him will not be able to enter.


    Now to set up protective measures is to carry out some protective countermeasures. Distributed in the inner and outer palaces of the Tang mansion. Sometimes he would properly open the Wanxing chain magic circle, let the enemy in, and then shut the door to beat the dog. Use the machine gun or sniper rifle inside to kill the enemy. After allowing the enemy to enter the outer palace, he cannot step into the inner palace.


    Tang Ye wanted to set up Datang''s mansion into a strong fortress, the kind that others could not attack. And while he stayed in the Datang mansion to make arrangements, the bounty hunters outside the mansion became eager to move. Because they saw Sophia leave, then Tang Ye is now without Sophia''s protection. If this is the case, can''t you kill Tang Ye?


    "The spies sent out have reported the information back, and Sophia has indeed left! It is Tang Ye who is staying alone at the mansion now. Although there are a few people from the mercenary group, they are not to be afraid of. We can deal with them!" These bounty hunters They had been staring at Tang Ye all the time, and now they finally waited until Sophia left, Tang Ye was like a single, they thought it was a chance to deal with Tang Ye.


    These bounty hunters are indeed directed to do this. There are actually many bounty hunters, but none of them are involved in this matter. For those things that don''t have enough evidence, such as Tang Ye assassinating bounty hunters, they will not kill innocent people at will. As for the Bounty Guild¡¯s task of offering a reward to Tang Ye, these conscientious bounty hunters would not pick it up, because they knew that the Bounty Guild was only targeting Tang Ye.


    However, not everyone can do this. The world is booming, all for profit, and the world is bustling, all for profit. To benefit, there are too many people who will do things with no lower limit. The bounty hunters who are staring at Tang Ye now are either such people or they are evil and cruel. For Tang Ye, the old human race, who may have assassinated the bounty hunters, there is inexplicable anger and resentment. Kill Tang Ye and vent the restless desire in his heart. Perhaps, they themselves are dark, through this they will enjoy the pleasure.


    "Can''t act in a hurry." When these bounty hunters were ready to move, the person in charge of the command made arrangements and said: "According to the information we have collected, Tang Ye is actually a very cunning old human race. He has always been very cautious. Will not take risks easily. Now that Sophia leaves, he should not stay alone in the mansion. Unless he makes any arrangements, so we must be careful not to be caught in his trap."


    "Then what should we do?" These bounty hunters are also worried about their accident, so they will be careful if they need to be careful.


    The commander said: "Who is good at detecting news?"


    Then two bounty hunters stood up, tall and thin, with sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks. One of them said, "I am good at it. Because I have cultivated the power of the wind element, my movements are very light and fast. I can sneak into Tang Ye. To explore inside the mansion."


    Another said: "I specialize in exploratory work. I can use my strength to strengthen my eyesight and hearing, and I can do exploratory work."


    "Okay, then you two will take a look and report to us the real situation." The commander said.


    "Yes!" Two bounty hunters who were good at detection started to act.

 Chapter 2864： Close the door and hit the dog!

    When the two bounty hunters who were good at detecting work were in action, Tang Ye had already arranged some defensive equipment in the mansion. And he knew that the bounty hunters outside would definitely take action, so he put aside his work to observe the actions of the bounty hunters outside.


    He happened to see the actions of the two bounty hunters who were good at probing. He sneered and said to himself: "Since you took the initiative to deliver it to the door, I will accept your life."


    With just two bounty hunters, Tang Ye was confident that he could still be resolved. He prepared a pistol, a few grenades, and even ran to the place where the bomb was placed, which gave him a lot of security. Then, when the two bounty hunters approached the mansion, he quickly controlled the Ten Thousand-Star chain so that the two bounty hunters could come in, and then closed again. In this way, other bounty hunters cannot enter the mansion, so he can slowly deal with the two bounty hunters who come in, without worrying about being dealt with by other bounty hunters.


    Tang Ye asked those hired guards, former mercenary group members, not to be dispatched, he would personally solve these two bounty hunters. At this time, two bounty hunters lurked in, carefully, checking little by little to avoid exposing themselves. Bounty hunters who can strengthen their sight and hearing use their abilities to listen to the movements in the mansion and observe the surroundings.


    However, Tang Ye spoke at this time, "You don''t need to hide like this, just come out, I can tell you any information you want to know."


    This scared the bounty hunter who was using enhanced hearing, because Tang Ye was talking nearby, and he heard a loud voice when he was strengthening his hearing. Although they did not reach the point of irritating his ears, they were lurking in. Beware of it. The sudden sound would make you startled. So the bounty hunter reacted violently and quickly dodged to the side. funny.


    However, the two bounty hunters quickly adjusted, and soon remained calm, facing Tang Ye, staring at Tang Ye to make a defensive action.


    Tang Ye smiled at them and said, "You don''t need to be nervous, I''m just an old human race, why should you worry. The old human races are all very weak, you can bully them, can''t you?"


    The two bounty hunters listened to Tang Ye''s words, although the situation of the old human race was exactly as Tang Ye said, but facing Tang Ye at this time, they did not feel that way at all. Because they felt that Tang Ye had a sense of horror, which made them feel dangerous. They didn''t dare to act rashly, they just kept staring at Tang Ye.


    "Why, didn''t you come in to deal with me? In that case, why don''t you take action, what are you worried about?" Tang Ye said to the two bounty hunters again.


    The two bounty hunters felt that Tang Ye must have done something, otherwise it would be impossible to appear directly in front of them. Because in terms of cultivation strength, their strength is still stronger than Tang Ye. Although they are good at probing rather than fighting, Tang Ye''s strength itself is not very strong, and it is not even better than them.


    "You must have set up a trap, we won''t be fooled by you!" One of the bounty hunters shouted to Tang Ye. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye did nothing, waiting for them to kill him.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Trash, of course I made some arrangements to deal with you. If you can''t handle my arrangement, then you will have to die. If you can solve my arrangement, then I was killed by you. Is there any problem with this?"


    The two bounty hunters were taken aback, but felt that Tang Ye was quite honest. This was indeed the case. However, they didn''t know what Tang Ye''s arrangement was, so they still didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Tang Ye became a little impatient with them, and said, "Since you don''t make a move, then I will do it. Remember, if you want to kill me, I will definitely kill you too. So, don''t think it''s a big deal. It¡¯s because you are very likely to die in my hands now. Don¡¯t underestimate my old human race. You have to be conscious of death and don¡¯t feel that death is far away from you."


    "You..." Facing Tang Ye''s direct words, neither bounty hunter knew what to say. Tang Ye was so calm, but they couldn''t figure it out. They can only take defensive measures and see if there is a chance to evacuate. Because they think Tang Ye is too weird, they should go back and study it slowly before talking.


    It can also be said that they were frightened by Tang Ye''s words. dead? Of course they didn''t want to die, and never thought that they would die when dealing with an old human race in the past. However, because the things related to Tang Ye were very big recently, especially since five of their bounty hunters had been killed, they felt that Tang Ye could kill them. So now that he has entered Tang Ye''s territory, he is really likely to be killed, so he must be careful.


    Tang Ye saw that they had no intention of making a move, and had guessed that they were only here to investigate the situation. Tang Ye wouldn''t let them slip away. But he wasn''t in a hurry, since these two bounty hunters had entered his mansion, it would definitely not be easy to get out. He sneered at the two bounty hunters: "Are you sure you don''t kill me? In this case, I will kill you."


    The two bounty hunters felt that Tang Ye was more weird, and after looking at each other, they seemed to have formed a tacit understanding, made a decision, and then retreated with a crash. They used enough strength to evacuate quickly.


    boom!


    However, at this time, a gunshot sounded. Tang Ye shot out as quickly as the Western Cowboys. His speed is very fast, and the speed of the bullet is also very fast. Although it did not aim at a deadly place, it also hit the thigh of a bounty hunter.


    "Ah!" The bounty hunter immediately exhaled painfully, and fell directly to the ground, unable to escape.


    The other bounty hunter was shocked and didn''t run away for a while to see the situation of his companions. He couldn''t understand this kind of thing. Tang Ye didn''t do anything just now. How could he instantly hurt them when they acted?


    Is it the secret technique used? But what secret technique can be so fast? Mainly, they didn''t feel Tang Ye''s power at all. Since there is no power, how did you make such a powerful attack?


    The uninjured bounty hunter looked at Tang Ye, wondering what was going on.


    boom!


    "Ah!" But at this time, Tang Ye fired a shot at the bounty hunter, hitting his leg, and he shouted out in pain.


    Tang Ye is not a fool. Since there is a chance, of course he has to shoot first, even if he can''t kill them, hurt them, and prevent them from running away.


    "This... what''s going on?" The bounty hunter who was wounded behind looked at Tang Ye in shock, but was beaten so painful without seeing how Tang Ye took action, and blood splashed out, very serious. What exactly is going on?

 Chapter 2865： Throw it out!

    Tang Ye was of course two bounty hunters who had been wounded with a pistol. The speed of the pistol was naturally very fast, and he did not use the bullets of elemental power, so the two bounty hunters did not notice his attack.


    Now the two bounty hunters had injured their legs, the bullets hit the flesh, it was very painful, and blood was splashing. If this continues, their lives will be critical. In fact, it does not mean that this kind of technological power can defeat the elemental power. If someone who masters healing techniques appears at this time and rescues two bounty hunters, even if they are seriously injured by a bullet, they may be saved. . This is a kind of wonder of elemental power, with a mysterious effect of its own.


    However, Tang Ye had already blocked the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, would anyone be able to come in, so these two bounty hunters would not be saved. Tang Ye walked in front of them. The two bounty hunters thought he was going to say something, but Tang Ye took out his pistol and fired again, hitting the arms of the two bounty hunters.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh To flow out.


    Tang Ye did this to ensure safety. After all, the cultivation strength of the two bounty hunters is very strong, at least stronger than him, so for safety''s sake, I still take two more shots to ensure that the two bounty hunters cannot turn the other way around. Kill him. He is not worried about the lives of the two bounty hunters, because he himself wants to kill the two bounty hunters.


    "You lurked in, wanting to explore my intelligence?" Tang Ye spoke only this time, and asked briefly, if he could get a little clue from these two bounty hunters, that would be great.


    However, the two bounty hunters were only very angry. One of them shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Damn old human race, you are despicable and shameless, don''t trick us if you have the ability!"


    Tang Ye felt funny, and said, "What despicable and shameless, I attacked you in front of your face just now. You didn''t avoid it. Now I am to blame. It''s ridiculous. However, I think even if you avoid it, then I still fight back against you under your attack, and you will also have other sayings about me. After all, I am the old human race, and the old human race can be any excuse for you."


    "But..." Tang Ye''s face suddenly sank, and he stepped on a bounty hunter suddenly, and said with a calm face: "Isn''t this ridiculous? It''s too unfair to our old humans. In that case, Just let you make good changes."


    "Hmph, your words are ridiculous! Do you think you can deal with our bounty guild?" The injured bounty hunter sneered at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye also sneered, and said: "Can you change what you look at?...No, you can''t watch it. Because the moment you step into my Datang mansion, it means you are going to die. "


    "You, what are you talking about?" The two bounty hunters were shocked at the same time, didn''t Tang Ye just want to kill them? They don''t want to die. They never thought about dying at the hands of an old human race. But they never thought about begging Tang Ye for mercy, so they stared at Tang Ye and even shouted at Tang Ye in a threatening tone: "You want to kill us? Humph, if you just killed us, reward Jin Gonghui will definitely not let you go, it will make you die miserably and make you worse off than death!"


    "Don''t make it as if I would let me go if I didn''t kill your bounty guild." Tang Ye felt bored and took out his pistol and pointed it at the head of a bounty hunter.


    The two bounty hunters suddenly became more afraid. When Tang Ye shot again just now, they saw clearly that Tang Ye used this thing to attack them. They regard this thing as a hidden weapon. This hidden weapon is very powerful, it is silent when it is used, and its power is huge, if it is hit to the point, it will be killed directly.


    "You, what do you want to do?" The two bounty hunters were afraid of being attacked by Tang Ye''s "hidden weapon", and they both drank in a little panic.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I don''t want to do anything, I just want to kill you. Didn''t I just say it? You are dead since you stepped into my Datang mansion."


    "you¡­¡­"


    boom!


    Tang Ye fired a shot without hesitation, and then one of the bounty hunters was shot in the head and died directly.


    Seeing this, another bounty hunter was so scared that his head went blank. He saw the death of his companion. This is a real death, not a fake! So at this moment he was completely afraid, afraid that the next person to die would be himself. And this will be true, Tang Ye will really shoot them!


    At the same time, he noticed that the way his companion was killed was not exactly the way the five bounty hunters who had been assassinated died before? In other words, the person who killed their bounty hunter was Tang Ye!


    damn it!


    Suddenly the bounty hunter became even more afraid. Tang Ye said he was going to kill him, it was not a joke at all!


    "You, don''t kill me!" The fear of death and the desire for survival probably made this bounty hunter plead with Tang Ye. However, in his bones, Tang Ye is still an old human race, far inferior to him, so even if he is begging for mercy, he speaks hard, as if it were orders and threats.


    Tang Ye didn''t like this attitude very much. He smiled evilly at the bounty hunter and said, "I don''t need to kill you, but if you want to give me a corresponding return, it''s treated as a deal. Your life, what do you give me?"


    "Your life should be very valuable, so the things you give me are also valuable." Tang Ye added.


    The bounty hunter heard Tang Ye¡¯s words and knew that Tang Ye wanted to get information about the Bounty Guild from him. He still had an aura in his heart. He didn¡¯t want to just succumb to Tang Ye, because he felt that he could still follow Tang Ye. Talking about it, he sneered at Tang Ye and said, "If you want to get useful information from me, you should be a little sincere instead of hurting me like this!"


    Tang Ye squinted and said, "Do you think you can still negotiate with me? In this case, I won''t waste time."


    After all, Tang Ye raised his pistol at the bounty hunter''s head.


    The bounty hunter was shocked, watching Tang Ye in horror and said, "You, what do you want to do?"


    boom!


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense, and shot the bounty hunter in the head. The bounty hunter''s eyes widened, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to kill him. Didn''t he want the information of the bounty guild? It''s a pity that he won''t know this anymore. He was dead, his eyes were not closed.


    After killing these two bounty hunters, Tang Ye called two former mercenary group members he hired to guard the mansion and said, "Dispose of these two corpses. If you don¡¯t want to be troublesome, just throw them outside. Go ahead."

 Chapter 2866： Upgrade provocation!

    The two former mercenaries who came in were surprised to see the two bounty hunters killed. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to really solve these two bounty hunters, so it seemed that Tang Ye''s strength was not weak.


    At the beginning, they discovered the two bounty hunters lurking in. Although they were all recommended by Sophia, they were once excellent mercenaries, and of course their strength would not be weak. Since they were here to protect Tang Ye, of course they wanted to get rid of these two bounty hunters, but Tang Ye said that he would do it by himself and they didn''t need them to act. They were opposed to it at the time because they were worried that Tang Ye would have an accident. In fact, they like the career and life of mercenaries, although they don''t call it that anymore. But the work done is of similar nature. If something happens to Tang Ye, it will have a great impact on their reputation. They are asked to protect people, but they die, how can they be trusted and how can they have work?


    However, Tang Ye was regarded as their employer, and they still had to listen to Tang Ye''s words, so Tang Ye had to do it. Now I saw that the two bounty hunters were dead, and Tang Ye had nothing to do. They are stunned. Originally thought that Tang Ye didn''t have much strength, so he wanted to protect it all the time, but now it seems that this is not the case. You can kill two bounty hunters and nothing happens at all, indicating that Tang Ye''s strength is still quite good.


    Now they obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement and threw the bodies of the two bounty hunters outside. One of the mercenaries, Balkan, said to Tang Ye: "My lord, I just threw it outside. Aren¡¯t there many bounty hunters outside? Humph, these corpses will stimulate them. If they dare to come over, then I dared to kill them."


    Another mercenary laughed, his name was Jack, and he said, "I admire this approach."


    Tang Ye smiled, the relationship with these mercenaries is still very good, maybe because he has a good relationship with Sophia, or it may be because these mercenaries are grateful to him. Because since the mercenary group was disbanded, the living conditions of their mercenaries were not very good. Their lives were basically taken away by bounty hunters. If they did not work well, they would not have good pay, so the quality of life was naturally not very good. All right. But now that Tang Ye hired them, the remuneration paid was quite good. They don''t care that Tang Ye is an old human race. For them, employers have no distinction between high and low. Moreover, as long as it is the enemy of the Bounty Guild, it is their friend.


    "You really are not afraid to anger the bounty hunters outside, and then come and kill you? You know, they have much more people than you." Tang Ye said to Balkan and Jackf.


    This is indeed a problem. They are only two. How could they be the opponents of a group of bounty hunters outside? Moreover, those bounty hunters are very targeted.


    Jackf and the Balkans look desperate. They probably have a deep hatred with the bounty guild. It is easy to take a sigh of relief and say: "So so, how much can be killed. Normally, you can''t shoot them. That''s because there is an agreement. Now, we are doing things for you, and they are not good for you. It is reasonable for us to kill them. If we lose, then we can kill a few, it''s better than being killed by them. Insidious calculations. In fact, many of our mercenaries have died accidentally in recent years. Huh, it¡¯s an accident, but in fact they are not. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s all the ghosts of the Bounty Guild. Of course, our mercenaries are not idle Actually, they are also involved!"


    They frowned, suddenly thought of a question, and said: "Can''t we re-establish the mercenary group?"


    The Balkans sighed regretfully and said: "At present, it cannot be done unless the bounty guild collapses. Or, let the bounty guild agree. When the mercenary group was disbanded, we failed, so the bounty guild requested We can¡¯t do this. Of course, the president of the bounty guild can be abolished. However, if the president of the bounty guild abolishes such an agreement, it is almost the same as destroying the bounty guild. Unfortunately, we both It¡¯s difficult to do. Now Miss Sophia¡¯s family, Alpha family, is not as good as before. So this wish, I¡¯m afraid it will not be realized."


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted to help in the face of such things, but he didn¡¯t have the ability or confidence, so he said directly like a hero, "I¡¯ll help you!" In this case, he definitely couldn¡¯t do it. of.


    "You dispose of these two corpses first." Tang Ye said, "If bounty hunters really come to kill you, in a dangerous situation, you only need to return to the mansion. Because of this mansion, I The magic circle barrier has been set up, and people outside cannot enter it."


    "Is it so powerful?" Both Balkan and Jack were surprised.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Otherwise, why would Miss Sophia leave with confidence?"


    "That''s right." Balkans and Jackf respect Sofia very much. Since it is something that Sofia has approved, they must have approved it.


    Then, they carried the bodies of the two bounty hunters out, went to the door of the mansion, and walked out, and they saw a bounty hunter staring at them. Both Jackf and Balkan sneered provocatively at the opposite bounty hunter, and then ran out the bodies of the two bounty hunters like a dead dog.


    Then Jackf and the Balkans both raised their middle fingers to make the provocation even stronger, and shouted: "If you think you can kill Lord Tang Ye under our protection, then just come. You come and we kill the other. , Let''s kill one pair of two! Humph!"


    The bounty hunter opposite was so provoked by Jackf and Balkan, he was very angry. Seeing that their companions were killed and their bodies discarded at will, they suddenly became angry and furious.


    "Damn you guys!" An irritable bounty hunter couldn''t help it, and didn''t listen to any instructions. These bounty hunters usually don''t like being controlled. It is very difficult to be well-trained. Therefore, the irritable bounty hunter rushed over to kill Jackf and Balkan.


    Seeing just a bounty hunter coming, Jackf and Balkan smiled triumphantly. In this way, the bounty hunter is hit by their aggressive strategy, and they are very satisfied. In this way, even if the bounty hunter is killed, nothing will happen to him.


    "I killed you!" The bounty hunter used an axe and came over to attack Jackf and the Balkans.


    However, Jackf and the Balkans were once Sophia''s capable men, and they were so powerful that they were not comparable to bounty hunters like these mobs. However, the two were not careless, and because of their arrogance, they joined forces from the beginning to quickly kill the bounty hunter.


    The other bounty hunters on the opposite side were very angry when they saw this. Several of them had already been dispatched. They wanted to save the bounty hunter. Then the two sides fought together in chaos.

 Chapter 2867： Amount of reward!

    Jackf and the Balkans are obviously better than these bounty hunters. There were four or five bounty hunters who rushed over. As a result, none of them were opponents of Jackf and the Balkans, and they were solved by Jackf and the Balkans in twos or twos.


    Jackoff uses a sharp steel knife, the blade alone is the size of a person, and it is very heavy. It can be used as a broad sword or as a shield. When this stainless steel knife hit it, it was a ground shake. It is also admirable to be able to use such a big knife. Only one word can describe it, fierce!


    The use of weapons in the Balkans is somewhat rare. It is a kind of steel whip, said to be a long whip, which is smaller than the long whip, and it is said to be a filament, which is larger. On the head of this wire whip, there is another very sharp barbed arrow. If you are stabbed by such an arrow and pulled out again, the pain will be terrible. Because it¡¯s like a hook like fishing, it¡¯s too difficult for the fish to break free after eating, unless the mouth is broken. The pain in this process is definitely unbearable.


    Not only that, there are other terrible things about the steel whip in the Balkans, that is, the steel whip itself is very sharp. You don''t necessarily need a barbed arrow on the head to kill, the wire itself will do. Just now, a bounty hunter was wrapped around his neck with a wire whip, and his neck was cut directly, and then blood splashed, fell to the ground and died.


    Therefore, this steel wire whip is a very terrifying weapon, which makes people very jealous. Even if it is hit by a steel wire whip being thrown, it is like being cut by a knife. Many people naturally want to use such a powerful weapon, but in fact, not everyone can use it. Because it takes great effort and cost to use such weapons well. Therefore, few people can use the wire whip well.


    And now, Jack''s steel sword and Balkan wire whip are matched together. Jack uses the steel sword to block the bounty hunters, and the Balkans hit the wire whip. The two work together, it can be described as a perfect match, none of the bounty hunters. Being able to get close to them, and not hurting them at all, they were killed one after another.


    Soon, in front of the Datang Mansion, there were a few more bounty hunters'' bodies.


    "Damn it! Let''s kill them together!" There were several bounty hunters who didn''t come across. They were very angry when they saw that their comrades had been killed, and they wanted to deal with Jackf and the Balkans.


    But stopped by the bounty hunter who commanded them, the bounty hunter was still very calm and said: "You are not an opponent of Jackf and the Balkans at all. You are really careless, and you just rushed over without seeing who your opponent was. Jackf and Balkan used to be Sophia¡¯s capable men and were once the best masters in the mercenary group. Such a character is compared with the top ten masters in our bounty guild. How can you deal with such a master of?"


    "Then what shall we do?" A bounty hunter was very unwilling to say, "Is it just doing nothing like this? Watching his brothers were killed, first the two who went to investigate the intelligence just now, and then just now Five, seven brothers have already died. If I don¡¯t do anything like this, would it be too useless? I can¡¯t bear this kind of anger!"


    "If you can''t stand it, try to avenge them!" The man in charge of commanding these bounty hunters was a tall and thin man, very shrewd, and he was very angry.


    In addition to being angry with Jackf and the Balkans, he was also irritable with these disobedient bounty hunters. Sure enough, they were all mobs without good training. Compared with the well-trained mercenary group, it was really far behind. This has always been a drawback in bounty hunters, from all kinds of people. However, the mercenary group will not be like this. Want to join the mercenary group needs to go through a rigorous assessment, it can be said that it is better to be better, and what you want is fine.


    When the commander ranted such annoyance, the bounty hunter stopped talking, because he also knew that if he had avenged the dead brothers in the past, he would not only not be able to avenge those brothers, but he would also make himself too. Was killed. His strength is not enough to deal with Jackf and the Balkans. Even a commander can''t do it!


    The commander calmed down and said: "We have to invite the guild masters to deal with Jackf and the Balkans. However, those guild masters are probably not easy to invite..."


    "Oh? Really? Seeing that you are doing your best for the Bounty Guild, then I don''t need you to ask me. I will come out to see this old human who has recently heard about it." At that moment, suddenly there was a joking voice behind them.


    The commander looked back and was shocked. It was a bald head with a pair of traps inlaid with gems of different powers on both hands. The commanders were excited, because this man is a very powerful bounty hunter, and he is one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild-Arden!


    "Unexpectedly, it was Lord Yadun!" The commander was very excited when he saw Yadun, as were the other bounty hunters. Because Arden possesses terrible power, the glove is inlaid with the power of wind, fire, and ice. In other words, Arden can use three elemental powers! This is a terrible thing. The average person can only use one elemental power in cultivation, and can use two elemental powers. Even with the help of weapons and props, it is a very special case. And being able to use the power of the three elements is simply unimaginable!


    However, although the three elemental powers can be used, there are certain limitations, that is, no elemental power seems to be as powerful as those masters who specialize in one elemental power. Note that it is a master, not an ordinary practitioner. Therefore, for ordinary cultivators, Arden is far beyond their reach.


    And even against a master who specializes in one elemental power, Arden still has a great advantage. Because he can use three elemental powers, he is very flexible and can carry out a variety of attacks. Under this situation, a cultivator who specializes in a type of elemental power can easily be killed by him.


    Therefore, Arden can become one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild.


    The commander and other bounty hunters didn''t expect a big figure like Arden to appear. It was really unexpected. They looked at Arden''s eyes, very respect, yearning, and envy, and they all wanted to become a master like Arden.


    Arton walked up to the commanders and the bounty hunters, and smiled: "Do you know? The guild just raised the gold coins for this old human race. One hundred thousand gold coins. Isn''t it very exciting?"


    Many bounty hunters are shocked, but still 100,000 gold coins? This is too much! Unexpectedly, an old human race is worth so much money, and it is no wonder that characters like Arden will be dispatched. After all, 100,000 gold coins are not a small amount!

 Chapter 2868： A gunshot!

    The bounty hunters present knew it, and Arden appeared just to get the gold coins offered for the reward. One hundred thousand gold coins, killing an old human race, is simply a gift to the door. Although this old human race has certain means, it is very easy to deal with a character like Arden.


    Arton saw Jackf and the Balkans and didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t take Jackf and the Balkans in his eyes. He just walked over and didn''t rush to take a shot. He said without hurries, "Your strength is very good. Sophia¡¯s capable men. However, you are not qualified to deal with me unless you ask Sophia to come in person."


    Jackf and the Balkans were very upset with Arden¡¯s arrogant attitude. Although they knew that their strength might not be his opponent, they believed that they would not be killed by Arden, so it would take a fight to know the result. They didn''t dare to fight Alton directly, they couldn''t do it, it was a shameful thing!


    Holding a steel sword, Jackie faced Arden sternly, and said, "So, is there no one in the Bounty Guild? Huh, such a big man was dispatched directly. It''s not bad, it can be considered worthy of us. This is the attitude you should have, and we have no opinion."


    "Hehe, your mouth is very hard, then I''ll see what you have, and how many tricks you can do with me." Alton said, as soon as his body moved, the whole person quickly moved out, all of a sudden. It disappeared in place, and then in the process of sweeping, the speed was very fast, and it was not clear at all, as if it was just a phantom.


    At this time, Jackf and the Balkans also acted, and they could still react, so when Arden acted, they immediately attacked. Jackf swings and rotates the stainless steel broadsword, and the attack range is very huge, so that the enemy can''t get close to him.


    At the same time, Balkan hit a wire whip behind Jack. When he shook the wire whip, the wire whip rotated, and the attack range was also very large, with a diameter of forty to fifty meters. In this way, their security range is very large. At this moment, although Arden''s speed was very fast, he was not able to move after entering the attack range of Jackf and the Balkans. Even the Balkan wire whip cut his clothes, his clothes were cut a little, and then he had to retreat and leave the Balkan attack range.


    However, Arden did not feel any panic or anger. He did not feel that he was restrained, and he did not feel that he could not beat Jackf and the Balkans. He smiled and looked very comfortable, still not hurriedly, and said: "Your coordinated attack is quite good, and it can get me back. I must praise you. But..."


    Arton grinned suddenly, and then the smile slowly became sullen, showing a dark and cold expression to Jackf and Balkan, very murderous, and said: "You don''t think it was my strength just now, right? Haha, then you just It''s so naive. The attack just now, I just want to try to see if I can go close and beat you to death with the simplest fist. The result is a pity, I think your strength is still good, I can''t deal with you like this. So next, I will use a little real skill. Do you know what kind of attacks I can carry out?"


    After all, Arden activated the elemental power, and immediately, his right fist condensed a terrible flame power, and then his left hand condensed a terrible freezing power. This is the horror of Arden. Don''t think that he is a boxer, so he can only attack meleely. In fact, after his pair of gloves are inlaid with the flame power gem and the frozen power gem, he is equivalent to a magician. Moreover, he is still a powerful magician, just like having a power cannon, he can quickly gather elemental power, and then smash it out, just like bombarding with fire or freezing power.


    After the flame power and freezing power were condensed, Alton suddenly smashed Jackf and the Balkans. Seeing that Jackf and the Balkans quickly stopped their defensive and counterattack tactics, they all avoided. The move they just used is suitable for dealing with people in close combat, but not for dealing with long-range ones.


    Boom! Boom!


    The flame force and the freezing force attacked the past and hit the ground, forming a huge explosion. If he is hit directly, I am afraid he will be crushed directly. Fortunately, both Jackf and the Balkans evaded farther, avoiding the power range of the explosion, and were not injured.


    "Balkan, be careful!" However, at this moment, Jack yelled to Balkan.


    The Balkans hadn''t realized what was going on, and then under his feet, there was a freezing force spreading over, freezing his feet, restraining him, and making him immobile.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this, the Balkans let out a low cry. It turned out that it was the freezing force that Arden had just played. After the explosion, although it did not hit the Balkans, this freezing force did not disappear, and it spread out quickly, forming a freezing force. The Balkans, which was close to this freezing force, were hit.


    At this time, Arden did not stop his attack, and once again gathered a group of flame power to fight against the restrained Balkans. In this case, if the Balkans are bound, they will not be able to break free and will be attacked by this flame force. In this case, the situation in the Balkans is very dangerous.


    boom!


    Seeing that Arden''s flame power attacked, Balkan thought he was going to be bombed. At this moment, Jack leaped over with a steel sword and used the steel sword as a shield to block the attack. In this way, the fatal blow to the Balkans was resolved. The Balkans were very grateful and really worried that they would be killed just now.


    "Are you relaxing too fast?" However, at this time, they didn''t expect that Arden had appeared above their heads.


    It is the power of the wind element!


    Arden''s gloves can emit the power of three elements, wind element, flame element, and freezing element. I used flame and ice just now, and now I use the wind element, which can bring a huge acceleration effect. So in an instant, Arden swooped in front of them, and was about to punch them.


    Since it is a glove, the melee attack is very scary. This is the special feature of the pair of gloves made by Arden. He did not inlay power gems to strengthen the power of his fists, but was inlaid with the power of flame, ice and wind to assist himself. Because his own boxing power is very large, if he is hit, it will be fatal. In this way, he does not need to be strengthened, it is better to have more auxiliary means.


    "You can go to death." Arden smiled triumphantly at Jackf and the Balkans. With such a punch, with his power, he was confident that Jackf and the Balkans were immortal and disabled.


    boom!


    However, at this time, a gunshot sounded.

 Chapter 2869： Increase the reward amount!

    The Balkans and Jackf saw that Arden¡¯s fist was about to hit them, and they had just withstood one of Arden¡¯s attacks. It was difficult to defend them a second time, so they would be powerless, only knowing that the big thing was bad. I''m afraid he was going to be killed by Arden, or he was seriously injured.


    However, at this moment, a gunshot sounded, and a bullet slashed across their heads and aimed at Arden''s head. Yaton could feel such an attack, but what made him feel weird was that he didn''t feel the power of such an attack, and how strong it was.


    So he was worried that such an attack would pierce his head and he would die. Therefore, he must give up continuing to attack the Balkans and Jackf, avoiding or resisting the attack on his head. He doesn''t want to die. His choice was quick, or his body responded instinctively.


    He gave up the attack on the Balkans and Jackf, quickly lowered his head and avoided the bullet attack. He was fine, but he couldn''t hurt Balkan and Jackf anymore, let alone kill Balkan and Jackf.


    "Hurry back!" At this moment, there was a low drink from the Tang mansion behind Balkan and Jack. It was Tang Ye who appeared at the door, still in the barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. It was he who fired and saved Balkans and Jackef in a very timely manner.


    Balkans and Jackf didn''t hesitate. Although they wanted to deal with bounty hunters, of course they didn''t want to die in vain, so they immediately retreated. As long as you enter the ten thousand star chain magic circle barrier, it is safe, and no one can break this barrier.


    Yaton didn''t know that the barrier of the ten thousand-star chain formation was there, so he didn''t rush to chase Balkan and Jackf. At this moment, he believed that he could easily deal with Balkan and Jackf, and even Tang Ye. Rather, he came to deal with Tang Ye himself, even if Tang Ye didn''t come out, he would attack. Therefore, he does not need to worry.


    He looked at Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, recalling Tang Ye''s attack on him just now, still feeling a little weird. Tang Ye''s attack on him just now was not a casual attack, but a very calm and targeted attack. Because it was his head. Such an attack is actually not the best for saving the Balkans and Jackoff. Because if he insists on killing Balkan and Jackf, he can continue to kill Balkan and Jackf without avoiding the attack. The only result is that he will be beaten to the head and die. It can be said that both sides die. However, although this method of salvation is not the best, it is the most secure. Because, he couldn''t lose his life because of the two former mercenary group members. So in order to save his life, he will definitely give up attacking the Balkans and Jackf.


    From this point, Arden knew, Tang Ye was very accurate with him. So looking at Tang Ye at this time, he knew that Tang Ye was very difficult. Calm and calm, extremely wise, it seems that this old human race is really different.


    "You are Tang Ye?" Yadun stared at Tang Ye, squinting coldly. Of course he was very angry about Tang Ye¡¯s attack on him just now, even if Tang Ye was not easy, but Tang Ye was just an old human race, and he was always blocked by an old human race. He always felt angry and humiliated. Feeling lost.


    Tang Ye knew that she was safe, so she didn''t have any worries. He smiled at Yadun and said, "Yes, I am Tang Ye, you bounty hunters, are you trying to catch me?"


    "Naturally came to catch you, because your current reward amount is 100,000 gold coins. This is not a small amount. Some people will not make so much money in their lives, so of course I can''t miss it." Yaton smiled at Tang Ye Hehe said.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he heard it, but he didn''t expect to be offered a reward alone, and 100,000 gold coins were also issued. Then he was very angry again, feeling that the Bounty Guild was really going to teach him a lesson, and it seemed that they hadn''t realized what they could do to them. Of course, the power he has at present is still limited, but he can slowly crack down on the bounty guild. Just look at the bodies of the bounty hunters in front of you.


    Tang Ye looked at Yadun, very upset, but showed a playful smile. He won''t be so easily dazzled by anger, things are planned, and now he only needs to do it step by step. He said to Arden: "Am I just worth one hundred thousand gold coins? So little, I thought it would be worth more gold coins. I am a little disappointed. It seems that I have to do more to make your bounty guild feel I''m worth more money. For example, at least one million gold coins."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Yadun''s face sank, staring at Tang Ye very angry. This **** human being can still play tricks here, it seems that he should be taught him well.


    Yaton sneered, staring at Tang Ye and hummed: "It''s not easy for you to be an old human being worth 100,000 gold coins. One million gold coins? It''s just a dream. If you can be so valuable, then what are we? ?"


    "Forget it, there is no need to slowly waste time with you. I will kill Balkan and Jackf first, then I will catch you, and then go to the bounty guild to receive the reward." Alton sneered at Tang Ye with his right hand. The flame power began to gather through the glove, and it was about to continue to attack. Although his target is Tang Ye, Jackf and Balkan killed their bounty hunters just now and provoke him, he will never let it go. This is just an opportunity to kill the people of the former mercenary group, lest these former mercenaries become a threat to them.


    For the top ten masters of these bounty guilds, in fact, they are no longer alone. They often have a closer relationship with the bounty guild. For example, they have become official staff of the bounty guild, even if they have not made bounty. Tasks will also receive a fixed income from the Bounty Guild. In this case, they have to do something for the bounty guild. The mercenary group has always been a threat to the bounty guild, whether it is disbanded or not, so killing the people of the mercenary group is what the top ten masters of the bounty guild should do.


    Tang Ye saw that Yadun was going to continue his attack, but was not worried. Instead, he laughed and said, "Actually, I want to ask, what can I do to increase my amount in your bounty mission? It is to keep killing you bounty hunters. , Still keep you from catching? Oh, no, this is the same problem in itself. If you want to increase the amount of reward, you must not be allowed to catch it, otherwise everything is over. So, the first thing to do is not to be caught by you Catch it. Then, keep killing your bounty guild people and destroy your bounty guild affairs. In this way, my reward amount will be greatly increased, right?"


    "You don''t have this opportunity!" Yadun was very angry when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and the bounty hunters behind him were also very angry.


    This **** old human race is actually thinking about increasing his reward?

 Chapter 2870： Cant afford to fall down!

    To Yadun and the bounty hunters, Tang Ye was too arrogant! Want to kill bounty hunters without getting caught, and then increase your bounty amount? This is indeed too arrogant, this kind of thing is impossible for him to do! He was so confident that he should be killed now!


    At this time, Arden and the bounty hunters behind him wanted to kill Tang Ye in the most cruel way! This old human race is really he provoked them, they can''t tolerate it!


    "I''ve decided. Next, I''ll slap your mouth first, because I hate you talking." Yaton hummed coldly to Tang Ye.


    Then, he suddenly shot Tang Ye''s condensed flame power attack.


    Tang Ye stood there, not afraid at all, and sneered, still looking provocative. The power of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array has been verified, and Sophia has tried it himself, so he is not worried. But Jackf and the Balkans are a little worried, in case the enchantment is useless.


    They didn''t have time to run into this enchantment just now, otherwise they wouldn''t be in danger. However, this is also because Alton''s strength is too strong. Once he wants to fight him, he may be restrained everywhere by Alton, and it is impossible to retreat.


    Now worrying about the power of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, or to provide an extra guarantee, both Jackf and the Balkans have given out their strength, Jackf used a steel sword to block them, and the Balkans have given out strength to resist.


    "Hmph, do you want to block my attack even with your strength?" Arden looked a little dismissive as he saw Jackf and Balkan''s movements. He was very confident in his own strength, and Jackf and the Balkans were definitely not able to stop him. He was curious about Tang Ye''s actions. Tang Ye didn''t act at all. Why? Isn''t he afraid of his own power killing him?


    boom!


    Boom!


    Arden''s flame power attacked, and the enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array played a role, forming a barrier, and the flame power only attacked it. And Arden''s flame power was indeed very strong. After hitting the ten thousand star chain formation, there was a violent vibration, and a flame explosion occurred, as if it had swallowed Tang Ye, the Balkans and Jackf.


    However, after the flame power disappeared, I saw that Tang Ye was in peace, and the defenses carried out by Jack and the Balkans were not used at all. The enchantment defense of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was very strong, even though the flame power seemed to be The power is huge, but in fact, it can''t move the chain of millions of stars.


    Arden was very confident in his attack, and now he saw that Tang Ye, Jackf and Balkan were all okay, and he was suddenly shocked. He had noticed that there was a barrier in front of Tang Ye and them. He was very surprised, how could such a thing happen. He hadn''t noticed such an enchantment just now, it was so amazing!


    No wonder this old human race is so confident and so arrogant, it turns out that it is protected by a defensive barrier!


    "Hmph, I didn''t expect you to arrange such a thing. I really thought you weren''t afraid of death, because you are still a coward!" Yaton snorted to Tang Ye.


    And he believed that he could break the barrier of this magic circle defense. He felt that the defensive enchantment arranged by an old human race could not withstand his full attack. He didn''t try his best just now.


    "Then I will see how strong your defensive barrier is." Yaton sneered, and began to condense flame power and freezing power. Attacking with two elemental forces at the same time, the two heavens of ice and fire, superimposed together, the power is even greater. Once he had fought with a master with a very strong shield, and at first he fell into the wind, but under the attack of the ice and fire elemental power, the strong shield was also broken. Therefore, he is very sure about destroying things or destroying barriers.


    "Break it for me!" After condensing the ice and fire power, Yadun slammed out the ten thousand star chain formation, yelling, confident that he could break the defense barrier.


    boom! Rumble!


    However, the explosion of the ice and fire elemental forces and the attacks of the two opposing forces, the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array remained motionless and not affected at all.


    Arden couldn''t help frowning. There is such a thing, but I used 80% or 90% of the power just now, is it not broken? Unexpectedly, this defense barrier is so strong!


    The bounty hunters behind Yadun were also surprised by this. They didn''t expect that Tang Ye, an old human race, could arrange such a strong barrier. Their understanding of Tang Ye has changed again. They feel that Tang Ye, an old human race, is really very different. They didn''t expect to be able to do one amazing thing after another.


    Balkans and Jackf didn''t expect this defensive barrier to be so strong. Now it seems that they don''t need to make further defense preparations, so they withdrew their strength and looked at Arden and the bounty hunters outside. It may be that provoking these bounty hunters to get angry is a very interesting thing, but also a fun thing. They laughed, and then provoke Arden and the bounty hunters.


    This kind of them actually feels a little rascal. However, it can also be said to be informal.


    Tang Ye sneered at Yadun and said, "You can''t break the barrier that I set up. If you don''t believe it, you can use your best and I will stand here and watch it. You also think that as long as you spend it It can be broken if time keeps attacking, then I can go to sleep first, and then come out to have a look."


    "Don''t be arrogant!" Yaton yelled, and immediately launched two more power attacks. As a result, the enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array remained motionless and not affected at all.


    Seeing this, Arden''s face became increasingly ugly. Unexpectedly, this defensive enchantment is so powerful, would he not be able to catch Tang Ye? This is a huge shame for him! He is one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild. He can use three elemental powers at the same time, and he can''t catch Tang Ye as an old human race. He doesn''t have to call the top ten masters!


    Tang Ye was very confident of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. This was the ancient Array passed down by the Phoenix, how could these people break it now. At this time, he felt that he was going to fight back, because he saw that among the bounty hunters behind Arden, one of them was a bounty hunter on the blacklist given to him by Blue Leaf. It could be said that he was a heinous person. So he raised his pistol and pointed it at the bounty hunter, and said, "You bounty hunters want to catch me or kill me, then I can kill you?"


    "You are dreaming!" Yaton yelled, feeling that Tang Ye was too whimsical. Now Tang Ye is just hiding in the defensive enchantment, where is it possible to beat them.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "Is it a dream? You can tell by looking at it."


    So Tang Ye shot the bounty hunter who was about to kill. These bounty hunters didn''t know what Tang Ye''s weapons were, and felt that Tang Ye was hiding and impossible to kill people, so they did not defend themselves.


    After the gunshot, the bounty hunter fell to the ground.

 Chapter 2871： Declare war publicly!

    As the bounty hunter fell to the ground, everyone was stunned. They have not yet reacted to such a thing. This is not what they expected. Tang Ye was still far away just now, how could he kill them if he said to kill them?


    When they reacted, they saw that the bounty hunter''s head was blown, blood was flowing out, and he had died. They were still shocked, and couldn''t believe that Tang Ye was right in front of them and did such a thing. It''s unbelievable, unreasonable!


    How did Tang Ye do it? They remembered that Tang Ye had just lifted a short, iron barrel-like thing. Is that a weapon? They couldn''t understand what kind of weapon it was and why it was so powerful. The attack is fast, powerful, and has extremely strong penetration. The key is that people cannot feel the burst of elemental power. What the **** is this?


    After Tang Ye killed the bounty hunter, he was actually quite fortunate in his heart. Unexpectedly, these bounty hunters didn''t notice his attack and didn''t stop him, allowing him to succeed. Otherwise, it is impossible to kill a bounty hunter so easily.


    Seeing the stunned expressions of those bounty hunters, he smiled and said: "As I said just now, you bounty hunters want to kill me and offer rewards to our old human race. You don''t treat us as a race at all. In this case, we don¡¯t need to treat your bounty guild members as someone, and just kill them. Of course, if you just want to kill innocent people indiscriminately, then we will be no different from you. So, I have a lot of choices. Kill sexually. Anyone who is against my old human race and commits a lot of evil, I will kill them!"


    "Anyway, there are no rules and laws of the star world between us, because you didn''t talk about this, then our old human race won''t talk about this." Tang Ye snorted coldly to Arden and the bounty hunters.


    This can be said to be a direct declaration of war. Since the bounty guild treats the old humans this way, he also treats the bounty guild like this. This is definitely recognized by everyone. After all, if a person is chased and killed by others, he can resist. There is no rule to wait for death obediently. If you just wait for death obediently, it is because you are not strong enough to resist, so you give up fighting.


    And now for the masses, the fact is probably the same, they all feel that the strength of the old human race is too weak, and they can only wait to die.


    However, Tang Ye is not like this now. He has arranged what he needs, and naturally he has to fight.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Yadun and many bounty hunters were furious. He never expected that this old human race was so bold and arrogant that he would declare war on their bounty guild by himself. This is a huge joke.


    "You''re looking for death!" Yadun couldn''t help but anger, screamed, and emitted three elemental powers at the same time. The wind elemental power accelerated him, and rushed over in an instant. Punched out the power of the fire and ice elements, and bombarded the enchantment at close range.


    Rumble! There was a violent shaking, as if the whole ground was shaking. This was the strongest force Alton had used. However, after this attack, there was nothing wrong with the Wanxing Chain Array, and he remained motionless. Tang Ye''s expression in the circle was composed, even a little provocative.


    "Damn it!" Seeing Tang Ye doing this, Yadun was really angry. Unexpectedly, there is still such a thing, and I can''t break such a barrier with all my strength. He thinks this is impossible. Will the magic circle created by an old human race have such a strong one?


    But now, Tang Ye was not only hiding in the magic circle and they couldn''t catch it, but Tang Ye provoked them just now, but also killed a bounty hunter in front of them and declared war on their bounty guild. If they did this, if they didn''t solve Tang Ye, then they would be a big joke!


    Of course they wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, but the current magic circle really couldn''t be broken, so no matter how angry they were, there was no way. This feeling of aggrieved feeling almost drove Arden crazy. He is one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild, how can he be so useless?


    Really angered in his heart, Arden shook his fist and attacked the barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array with punch after punch. The flame element and the ice element are used alternately, and then the flame element and the ice element power are used at the same time. Suddenly the ground vibrated again and again, which shocked and frightened people. Arden continued to attack like he was crazy. Until he got tired and stopped, he saw that the Wanxing Chain Array was still motionless and there was no damage at all.


    Arden was really crazy seeing this situation. How can there be such a strong defense barrier? He couldn''t help but lifted his head up to the sky and drank, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    It''s crazy.


    The bounty hunters behind Yadun saw that in addition to being surprised that Tang Ye, the old human race, had done such a thing, they also expressed a little...sympathy to Yadun. This is the most embarrassing thing they have ever seen among the top ten experts in the Bounty Guild. Once I heard of the top ten masters, I knew very powerful people. I never expected that Arden''s performance now seemed not imposing, but rather embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Although they are all members of the Bounty Guild, now that there is a powerful figure like Arden, those bounty hunters feel that they are nothing more than furnishings, and there is no need to bother so much, just leave them to Arden to handle them.


    But at this moment, Arden was angry, turned his head suddenly, glared at these bounty hunters, and shouted in a low voice: "What are you guys doing in a daze? Why don''t you come and help and attack this barrier together!"


    Those bounty hunters were shocked, and feared that Arden would anger him, they all went to attack the enchantment of the ten thousand star chain magic circle. However, the strength of the Wanxing Chain Formation is not something they can easily impress. Therefore, they are destined to be in vain.


    Tang Ye, who was in the barrier, watched how they fight, slowly. They are a waste of time anyway. When Jackf and Balkans saw it, they all found it incredible. They were originally worried about whether this barrier could be supported, but now it seems that they don''t need to worry at all. They looked at Tang Ye with surprise in their hearts. Although they had no prejudice against Tang Ye being an old human race, they never thought that Tang Ye could do such a thing.


    "Master Tang Ye, what defensive array is this? Why is it so powerful?" Jack Fu couldn''t help asking Tang Ye. He has a certain amount of research on defense techniques, so he became very curious.


    Tang Ye smiled, even if Jackie wanted to learn, he couldn''t tell, after all, this was Phoenix''s secret skill. He smiled at Jackf and said: "I got this by chance, it should be a very old magic circle. In fact, I am also taking a gamble. If this magic circle is not so powerful, then we are all over. But now It seems that I won the bet."


    Jackf and Balkan looked at Tang Ye, then at the bounty hunters who violently attacked the magic circle barrier outside, and looked back at Tang Ye, they all felt a little meaningful.

 Chapter 2872： Ridiculous request!

    Arden and the bounty hunters started a new round of attacks, which can be said to be a frantic bombardment of the ten thousand star chain formation. However, they still couldn''t touch the Wanxing Chain Array. Eventually they got tired again, so they stopped to rest and gasp.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye took out the pistol again and fired a "bang" shot at a bounty hunter.


    "No, get away!" Seeing Tang Ye was about to attack with a pistol, a bounty hunter yelled. Tang Ye just attacked them like this and killed a brother. They are still reacting now, how can they forget such an important thing. Tang Ye killed one of their brothers with such a weapon just now, and now Tang Ye uses such a weapon again, it is also possible to kill them!


    Therefore, these bounty hunters hurriedly avoided. However, they attacked the enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array just now so close, so they were almost at the gunpoint when Tang Ye shot. At such a close distance and the speed of a pistol, it is difficult for them to avoid. So, when the gunfire sounded, there was already a bounty hunter shot and fell to the ground.


    "Damn it!" Arden was furious when he saw this situation. Tang Ye didn''t attack him, if he attacked him, he would not be afraid. Because he doesn''t need to evade, he can block such an attack as long as he emits elemental power quickly. But those bounty hunters are not good, their strength is relatively weak. I don''t know something as weird as a pistol, so I might be killed.


    Bang bang bang!


    Tang Ye didn''t stop after firing a shot, but fired continuously. For him, these bounty hunters are especially targeted at the old human race, and they are particularly evil, so they kill them. Now that war has been publicly declared against the Bounty Guild, then the Bounty Guild will definitely be crazy to deal with him. It can be expected that a large number of bounty guilds will be besieged soon. Although the Wanxing Chain Array could protect him, he was surprised that he could not leave the Datang Mansion. If this is the case, you can kill a few more now, otherwise there will be not many opportunities.


    The bounty hunters knew the horror of Tang Ye''s use of pistols, and they evaded one after another, and sent elemental power to form a shield. Tang Ye couldn''t kill one shot at a time. In the end, he could only kill three bounty hunters, and then injured a few bounty hunters, so there was no chance of shooting. These bounty hunters have been hiding, or have formed a defensive shield, the power of the pistol can no longer help them.


    "Damn it, Tang Ye assassinated our bounty hunter!" At this time, I saw the bounty hunter who fell to the ground and died, his head was opened, it was caused by the bullet penetrating his brain, and the death of the five assassinated bounty hunters before. The situation is exactly the same. A bounty hunter remembered such a thing. Can''t help being angry, knowing that Tang Ye is the murderer.


    However, knowing that Tang Ye''s murderer has nothing to surprise him, because Tang Ye was the one they wanted to eliminate. They originally just wanted to catch Tang Ye and let Tang Ye say that this was done by the Lord''s Mansion, so that they could take action against the Lord''s Mansion. However, because Tang Ye is an old human race with a special identity, even if Tang Ye is currently related to the Lord''s Mansion, it cannot be said that the Lord''s Mansion instructed him. Because Tang Ye is an old human race, he is a mortal enemy to the new human race and the bounty guild. Since the bounty guild will kill their old human race, it is very normal for the old human race to fight back. There is no need to go to the lord¡¯s mansion. Instructed.


    Therefore, unless Tang Ye can be forced to say that the Lord''s Mansion instructed him to do this, then the Bounty Guild can directly attack the Lord''s Mansion without worrying about being sanctioned by the Great Emperor Galaxy. However, now they couldn''t catch Tang Ye, and several people were killed by Tang Ye, which was very aggrieved. However, they still want to use Tang Ye to get an excuse to start a war against the Lord''s Mansion, so for Tang Ye, they still have to capture the Lord. It''s just that, now being provoked by Tang Ye, Yadun and the others can''t wait to kill Tang Ye immediately.


    Especially now I still know that Tang Ye was the one who assassinated their bounty hunter. Their bounty guild is really embarrassing. If Tang Ye is not dealt with, it would be a huge joke in the eyes of others that such a huge force was played by a person of the bottom race.


    "Tang Ye, it turns out you did everything! You **** it! I will definitely kill you!" Yaton shouted ferociously to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, completely unmoved, and coldly snorted: "What about me? Your bounty guild joined forces with the new human race to kill my old human race. What happened to me killing a few of you? Actually I don''t understand, the new human race wants If you want to kill us all, and your bounty guild is such a huge force, why do you want to attack us?"


    "Huh, you are such inferior things. My bounty guild is going to deal with it. Is there any problem? Just like those rats, even if they don¡¯t harm people, they hide in the sewer and fear that they will be infected. If they find it, It is about to be wiped out. Moreover, there are many people who ask us bounty hunters to wipe out the mice. So, we want to wipe out your old human race, what''s the problem?" Yadun drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s expression became cold. Such a reason was really absurd. He snorted to Arden coldly, "If this is the case, then I will destroy you! You will kill us. It is not a problem if we rise up to resist. It''s an indiscriminate killing of your bounty hunters! If you bounty hunters can''t think of anything wrong, you can withdraw from the bounty guild!"


    "The kid is arrogant! If you hadn''t been hiding in it, you would have died a hundred times!" Yadun shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye will not be excited, and sneered, and said: "Since I am at a disadvantage now, of course I have to use my brains. If I fight you directly, I will not be your opponent for a hundred more. However, I won''t be so stupid. So, next, you will just wait. I will let you Bounty Guild know what a counterattack from the old human race is!"


    "You...then I''ll just wait! From now on, I''ll stay here all the time. I don''t believe you can stay in it all the time. Wait until you run out of ammunition and food, and see if you can''t come out! And, you are How can we deal with our bounty guild if you are trapped inside? What you think is just a foolish dream!" Alton shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and was too lazy to argue with Yaton, and said, "Then you can just wait here, I will do what I just said. If your Bounty Guild wants to beg for mercy, or want to compromise, you must first offer a reward. The mission of our old human race is removed. Otherwise, you will know the consequences!"


    "Haha, you really are talking about dreams!" Alton laughed at Tang Ye''s request, which was very ridiculous.

 Chapter 2873： Hard to break!

    To Arden and the bounty hunters, Tang Ye''s request was indeed very ridiculous. Want the bounty guild to withdraw the reward quest for the old human race? Doesn¡¯t that mean the bounty guild bows to the old human race? This is definitely something that the Bounty Guild will not agree to!


    So Arden and the bounty hunters thought that Tang Ye was talking about dreams. They didn''t want to talk to Tang Ye anymore, thinking that Tang Ye was a lunatic, or mentally ill. The more I speak, the more I feel that his request is outrageous and unrealistic. Then stop talking nonsense, just find a way to solve him.


    So, Arden and these bounty hunters took care to avoid Tang Ye''s pistol shooting, and then figured out how to attack Tang Ye. The most important thing now is how to break the ten thousand star chain magic circle. As long as this defensive enchantment is resolved, then they can easily resolve Tang Ye.


    "Resolve this defensive circle. Just leave it to me." At this moment, a gloomy and confident voice came. Following the voice, he saw that it was the Qingyang son of the new human race.


    Young Master Qingyang had already dealt with Tang Ye before, but Tang Ye stayed in the forging workshop. He had no choice but to be very angry and unwilling. Now he knew that Tang Ye had come to the Datang Mansion without Sophia¡¯s protection. He knew that the time had come to solve Tang Ye, so he rushed over immediately.


    He had also learned that Tang Ye had arranged a defensive barrier in the Datang Mansion, but he didn''t care at all. Because he couldn''t be more good at magic circles and enchantments. And his strength is comparable to that of Arden, after all, he is the top ten master of the new human race. If you really count it, I''m afraid Biaton is even stronger. Therefore, he was very confident that he could crack the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array that Tang Ye arranged.


    Yaton knew that Young Master Qingyang wanted to get rid of Tang Ye, and he was very happy that Young Master Qingyang would come. Although they are not members of the Bounty Guild, the Bounty Guild has a close relationship with the new human race, and the two don''t need to be so divided. In this way, when Young Master Qingyang breaks the defensive circle outside the Datang Mansion, he can rush in and kill Tang Ye. No, he wants to cut Tang Ye a lot and make Tang Ye suffer a hundred times!


    "Okay, Young Master Qingyang, if you are a conjurer, we can rest assured that we can break this defensive circle!" Yaton laughed loudly to Young Master Qingyang, and told Tang Ye to listen to him. Ye knows to be afraid. He is very confident of Qingyang''s strength. The so-called art industry has specializations, although he knows that Young Master Qingyang is not much stronger than him, but Young Master Qingyang is a person who is good at magic circles and spells, so he must be better at breaking magic circles. In this way, the defensive circle set by Tang Ye can definitely be solved.


    Young Master Qingyang nodded to Yadun, with a small smile, just like before, with a well-thought-out, Young Master Pian Pian, and said, "Okay, leave it to me."


    Tang Ye, who was in the defensive enchantment, squinted his eyes when he saw Young Master Qingyang coming, but he was not worried. Even though Young Master Qingyang is good at magic circles and spells, it is still very difficult to crack the ten thousand star chain magic circles. This is not an ancient magic circle handed down from the Phoenix, Prince Qingyang didn''t know. The birth of the new human race was just a matter of these hundred years. Moreover, even if Young Master Qingyang knew what magic circle this was, it would be difficult to crack it. If the phoenix''s defensive circle can be cracked so easily, then what is the phoenix called the guardian saint beast?


    Young Master Qingyang approached the magic circle barrier, looked at Tang Ye with a gloomy and angry expression, but tried to restrain himself, and smiled at Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, I see where you can escape this time!"


    Tang Ye also sneered at Young Master Qingyang, and said indifferently to him: "I won''t run away. Am I in my hungry mansion? If you can kill me, just come. But I''m afraid you will enter. Not my mansion."


    "Then let you see if I can enter your mansion!" Young Master Qingyang didn''t want to say a word to Tang Ye at all. He always felt that Tang Ye was always irritating him, and he wanted to fight Tang immediately. Solved at night.


    So, he took out a few pieces of yellow paper magic talisman, after chanting some spell, threw it out, the yellow paper magic talisman landed on different places of the ten thousand star chain magic formation, a total of four directions. Then he withdrew and cast the spell again. These four yellow paper magic charms emitted golden light and linked together, as if they were being cut like a laser.


    "Four methods, break!" Then he heard Young Master Qingyang yell, probably the spellcasting was over. Then I saw the area connected by the four yellow paper magic charms, swallowed by a layer of golden light, as if to open a gap. In this case, there will be a gap in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, and then they can enter through the gap. In this case, it is no different from breaking the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    The spellcasting of Young Master Qingyang is very wonderful. It is said that the spell seal technique of the yellow paper spirit still has spatial power. Therefore, looking at the appearance of the four pieces of yellow paper magic talisman being cut and swallowed, it seems that it can really crack the ten thousand star chain formation.


    Jackf and Balkans beside Tang Ye were a little worried. If the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array were cracked, they would definitely be unable to resist the two powerful opponents of Yadun and Young Master Qingyang. Not to mention there are other bounty hunters. Jackfu couldn''t help saying to Tang Ye: "Master Tang Ye, can this barrier stand up? If I can''t, I''ll have to do something and fight hard with people like the Bounty Guild."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "If you can stand it and see the result, I''ll know. I''m not worried. After all, this magic circle hasn''t even been broken by Miss Sophia. I don''t believe that Qingyang''s strength is better than Miss Sophia. It''s amazing. Even if the spell seal technique Master Qingyang has mastered is wonderful, if the strength doesn''t keep up, no matter how wonderful it is, it won''t work. Therefore, Miss Sophia can''t break it, I don''t believe he can break it."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Jackf and Balkan felt more relieved. However, they didn''t wait, they gave out power, their eyes were determined, it seemed that they were really going to fight to the death with Yadun and Young Master Qingyang.


    Huhu!


    The four-way array issued by Young Master Qingyang can actually be regarded as a kind of space power, which is a little different from elemental power. This is the miraculous and amazing ability of the new human race. However, after the power of the four-way formation was released, as the golden light slowly dissipated, I saw that there was no change in the ten thousand-star chain formation.


    Young Master Qingyang frowned, thinking that this was unlikely, so he jumped over, exerted his feet, and kicked the place covered by the four-way formation just now, thinking that this would break a gap. However, when he kicked into the Wanxing chain formation, he was directly bounced back.


    The Wanxing chain magic circle has not been broken!

 Chapter 2874： Concerns exist!

    After Young Master Qingyang was bounced back, he looked at Tang Ye. Not reconciled, he jumped up again and attacked the place where the Four Formations just wanted to swallow. As a result, he was bounced back again by the power of the Wanxing Chain Array.


    "How could this happen..." Young Master Qingyang was surprised, lowered his head and muttered to himself softly, wondering how this might happen. The four-way array he mastered indeed had a wonderful spatial power. This power is different from the elemental power, so he looks special.


    In the past, when he cracked the magic circle, he used the four methods to invade and swallow it with space power, which could be easily cracked. So he felt that there was no magic circle that he could not crack. As a result, he has not been able to crack the Wanxing Chain Array.


    Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array had not been broken. In fact, as a person coming from the ancestral land of the earth, he somewhat sensed a little bit of space power from Qingyang''s four-way formation. He was very surprised. It seemed that the abilities possessed by the new human race were indeed very unusual in terms of the power system of this world. It is very different from elemental power, so this anomaly is very prominent, and it is no wonder that the new human race has improved its status by gaining abilities.


    "Relax, such a small amount of space power can''t break the Ten Thousand Stars Chain Array. Anyway, I have also stayed on the earth''s ancestral land, knowing the wonder of space power. However, if you have enough space power, maybe it is. It can break the Ten Thousand Stars Chain Array. Fortunately, Young Master Qingyang has very weak space power and poses no threat to the Ten Thousand Stars Chain Array." At this time, the voice of Phoenix came.


    Tang Ye said that he understood that there was no need to worry that Young Master Qingyang could threaten the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. However, for this, he also had a new understanding of the new human race. Since Young Master Qingyang possesses space power, the abilities that other new human races possess may have even more special powers. Therefore, for the new human race, we must not underestimate it.


    Jackf and Balkan were originally worried that Young Master Qingyang would crack the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, but now that the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is okay, they are also relieved. Unexpectedly, the defensive circle set up by Tang Ye was so strong, it really was unique. It is really surprising that this kind of thing is done by an old human race.


    Arden and the bounty hunters who were expecting Young Master Qingyang to be able to crack the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, saw that Young Master Qingyang could not crack them, their hearts were immediately complicated. I was very disappointed at first, but I didn''t expect that Young Master Qingyang could not solve it. Secondly, I didn''t expect Tang Ye''s array to be so strong. It is very ironic and shocking for an old human race to do such a thing.


    Young Master Qingyang absolutely couldn''t bear such a thing. He sacrificed a few pieces of yellow paper magic talisman again, and used the four-way array again to cut and crack the enchantment area that he had just attacked. But the result was still the same, the Wanxing Chain Formation did not move at all, without any damage.


    "Damn it!" Young Master Qingyang became a little impatient, yelled aloud, and then attacked the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array again with the four-way array, again and again, getting more and more impatient, until he finally got tired and stopped.


    As a result, when I went to check it, there was nothing wrong with the Wanxing Chain Array. He jumped and thought that he could use his power to break the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, but he was still bounced back as before.


    boom!


    At this time, a gunshot sounded and a bullet quickly flew towards him. At this moment, he had just landed and was very tired. Although he evaded the bullet for the first time, he was still scratched by the bullet from his face. There was a scar, and blood overflowed.


    "Tang Ye!" Young Master Qingyang was furious, looking at Tang Ye, wishing to eat Tang Ye. He had not been able to break the ten thousand star chain formation, he felt deeply ashamed and very irritable. Unexpectedly, he was injured by Tang Ye. He was not only a new human race, but also one of the top ten masters in the new human race. So being injured by Tang Ye like this, he felt that there was nothing more embarrassing than this.


    Tang Ye didn''t say a word, he was very calm, calmly raised his pistol again, and shot it at Young Master Qingyang. In these things, he couldn''t be more peaceful. It can be said that after so many experiences, he has already seen through. Even if his strength is somewhat limited, he is not as good as Young Master Qingyang, but in terms of mood, he is full of experience. It can be said that in front of him, Young Master Qingyang, who is so easily affected, is basically a younger brother.


    However, the power of the pistol used now is limited, and it is somewhat difficult to strike against a master like Qingyang. Therefore, after shooting the bullet, he could not kill Young Master Qingyang. He gave up, watching Young Master Qingyang laugh and said, "Aren''t you continuing to crack my defense circle?"


    "You..." Young Master Qingyang was furious as Tang Ye was provoking him. However, because there was a barrier, he couldn''t hurt Tang Ye, so he could only stare.


    Tang Ye laughed again, and said, "I really hope you will continue to attack this defensive barrier, but I think you have been hit. Do you think you can''t break my defensive barrier, so you are ready to give up?"


    "We won''t give up!" At this moment Arden came over. Although disappointed by the performance of Young Master Qingyang, he still had to deal with Tang Ye. He also couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s arrogance, and hummed: "What if we can''t break this barrier? As long as we are here, you dare not go out. I don''t believe you can hide in this barrier forever! Waiting for you to eat When the food is finished, either come out or starve to death! Moreover, maintaining such a defensive array requires a lot of energy. Perhaps this energy does not come from your power, but it must also come from other things. If you can¡¯t be in time Supplement, then this defense enchantment will disappear. At that time, it will be when you are resolved by us!"


    "At this time, we can afford to wait." Alton tried to calm himself down, considering these things. Say again: "Don¡¯t you want to help the old human race? Huh, then, how can you help the old human race when you are trapped here? Then I tell you, when you are trapped here, we will increase Even if the chasing of the human race can''t solve you, then solve all the other old human races. Then, what is the point of surviving yourself?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, but he didn''t expect that Arden would wake up to these things at this time. Indeed, many of the issues he mentioned are something Tang Ye needs to worry about.


    However, Tang Ye continued to dare to stay here and directly declared war on the bounty guild. Naturally, he had his own arrangements and plans. It was getting late at this time, and he knew that Ada and Aqi would act. Then, the attention of the Bounty Guild will definitely be attracted.


    And besides, he wouldn''t do nothing, he was going to make other more powerful technological weapons!

 Chapter 2875： New goal!

    Faced with the problem that Yaton mentioned, Tang Ye had certain concerns, but on the surface he appeared unmoved. He has enough patience, so he will not immediately become irritable because of such a problem. If this is not done, it will not be possible to do things in the future. To do a great cause, one must settle down.


    Tang Ye smiled calmly at Yadun, and said, "If that''s the case, then you can just trap me here as you said and wait until I run out of ammunition and food. However, there is a very simple question, do you think Will I really run out of ammunition and food? Also, do I really have to go out at all? Don¡¯t forget, Miss Sophia is still my guard. Miss Sophia is just busy now, not to protect me anymore. When Miss Sophia comes, I don¡¯t think all of you can stop her, right?"


    "You..." Arden was stunned, this is indeed a problem. However, this problem can be solved, because Sophia is not invincible, as long as they deploy enough manpower, it is not a problem to entangle Sophia.


    By now, it was already open to deal with Tang Ye, so there was no need to press down on strength. Moreover, Tang Ye didn''t seem to be someone they could deal with with their strength. Although they didn''t want to admit it, Tang Ye did a lot of things they couldn''t think of.


    Yaton sneered at Tang Ye and said: "Don''t worry, even if Sophia comes, we will stop her. I can''t, then add another Bounty Guild master, if one doesn''t work, then two! If it doesn¡¯t work, just add three! We will definitely get rid of you, huh!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "If that''s the case, then I wish you good luck. I have nothing to say, you can do whatever you want, and I am not afraid."


    After all, Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense with Arden and the others. After tossing for so long, I am a little tired and hungry, so it is better to go in and eat something to rest.


    Young Master Yadun and Qingyang watched Tang Ye leave unhurriedly, and they all took a deep breath, and their determination to solve Tang Ye was firmer, and they had reached the point where they could do anything. Yaton turned his head and said to the bounty hunters: "From now on, you send people to stare at Tang Ye day and night. Once he comes out, or what happens, report immediately!"


    "Yes!" said the commander among these bounty hunters.


    Then Yadun and Young Master Qingyang left. Arton wants to return to the Bounty Guild to discuss this matter with the adults. As for Young Master Qingyang, a few paper figures were arranged before leaving, also to stare at Tang Ye. At this time, their eyeliners were placed around the entire Datang Mansion. There was no loophole. As long as there was a little turbulence in the Datang Mansion, they would notice.


    It''s night time, night falls, and night comes.


    After Tang Ye ate something in it, he took a break and thought about it, and then planned to go to the forge room to research new things. This Datang Mansion is very large, well-equipped, forged rooms and materials are available, and it is well prepared. It was prepared by Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou.


    The question he thought of now was that Ada and Aqi should be preparing for an assassination mission. He is a little worried about the situation of Ada and Aqi, but Ada and Aqi have survived such bad conditions in the past. Now that he has the power of guns and grenades, there shouldn''t be any major problems. He doesn''t feel too worried, just wait for the news.


    Although she is now surrounded by people from the Bounty Guild, if Sophia comes, as long as she wants to come in, she should still be able to come in. It is difficult for those bounty hunters to keep her. In this case, she can bring news. However, it must also be considered that the Bounty Guild was really cruel, and let a few top ten masters come over at once, or even more, so that even Sophia might be entangled.


    "Master Tang Ye, now we are completely angered by the Bounty Guild. They may be really moving, and we may not be able to go out." At this time, Jack and the Balkans arrived, and Jack said to Tang Ye with a worried expression.


    Tang Ye nodded, knowing this kind of thing, and said: "Indeed, the Bounty Guild should not easily give up to surround us. However, they probably won''t always maintain such a big position, because their enemy is not only us, but also Others. If they were to deal with an old human race like me, how would they deal with the Lord¡¯s Mansion or other unknown forces?"


    "So, if they continue to target me in this way, they will probably fall into a passive situation when facing other enemies. This is probably not allowed by their decision makers." Tang Ye squinted and sneered. For self-confidence.


    Jackf and Balkan were shocked when they saw Tang Ye doing this, and felt that Tang Ye was not easy, as if everything were in their hands. With such a character, they had long been unaffected by Tang Ye''s old human identity, but felt that Tang Ye was very reliable, and then they all went to rest with peace of mind.


    Tang Ye thought about it again, and after seeing how to arrange the next thing, he went to the forging room to develop new things. Now that the Bounty Guild knows that he used a weapon like a pistol, it will definitely make relevant countermeasures next. So in order to resolve this, it is necessary to develop better weapons. Then he thought of a sniper rifle. At longer distances, stronger power penetrates the enemy and blows the enemy''s head. It can be said that within the range is the truth!


    So Tang Ye asked Phoenix to pass on the relevant information about the sniper rifle, and then he began to make it. The manufacture of sniper rifles is not so easy, and more things need to be paid attention to. The so-called sniper rifle refers to a special rifle selected from ordinary rifles or specially designed and manufactured with high shooting accuracy, long distance and good reliability. The military is mainly used to shoot the opponent''s important targets, such as commanders, vehicle drivers, machine gunners, etc.


    The structure of the sniper rifle is basically the same as that of the ordinary rifle. The difference is that the sniper rifle is mostly equipped with a sight for precise aiming; the barrel is specially processed and has a very high accuracy; when shooting, it is mostly semi-automatic or manual single shot.


    In this case, the rifle must be made first. The rifle is also of great use, that is, it is allocated to the army, even if the army is an ordinary soldier, it can be used. In this way, all people are soldiers in the true sense. And this is what is needed when absorbing other old human races. The old human races nowadays are oppressed, so their cultivation strength is not very good. They don''t even have the cultivation strength at all, just an ordinary person. In this case, if you want them to have the ability to fight in a short time, it is necessary to use rifles, grenades and other weapons. As for cultivation strength, of course, if you have the conditions, you must practice and study, because it is very good to have cultivation strength, coupled with technological weapons.


    With the new plan, Tang Ye immediately started researching the rifle. At the same time, Ada and Aqi began their assassination operations!

 Chapter 2876： Kill a few more!

    Although Tang Ye is not present, Ada and Aqi believe that they can do the assassination mission. For them, it is precisely to do this without Tang Ye. Otherwise, wouldn''t they seem very useless? If Tang Ye must be present to succeed, then their use would be of little use, because they couldn''t be with Tang Ye all the time.


    Their actions still follow Tang Ye''s routine, first find out the situation of the assassination target, and then wait for the opportunity to kill in one fell swoop. When investigating the situation, they found that the defense of bounty hunters was significantly improved. Probably affected by the killing of five bounty hunters before, they were worried that they would also be assassinated.


    Of course there are many bounty hunters who don''t care. Because there are so many bounty hunters, they don''t think they will be killed. The main reason was that they knew that Tang Ye was trapped in the Datang Mansion. Moreover, according to the news from Arden and the others, it was determined that Tang Ye was the one who assassinated the five bounty hunters. So, since Tang Ye is trapped in the Datang Mansion, no one should assassinate them, so they can rest assured.


    However, they didn''t know that the person who assassinated the five bounty hunters was not Tang Ye, but A Qi who possessed stealth secret skills.


    Now, Ah Qi also plans to kill five bounty hunters, but those on the blacklist are heinous. This not only allows them to vent their hatred in their hearts, but also weakens the strength of the bounty guild and eliminates harm for the people, so Ada and Aqi like them very much and look forward to doing this, even if it is to kill people.


    "Aqi, you must be careful. Now we can''t have an accident. Master Tang Ye is trapped in the Datang Mansion. We must find a way to help him. Now assassinating bounty hunters can attract the attention of those bounty hunters, and maybe reduce it. The pressure of Master Tang Ye. So we must do this well. Without Master Tang Ye, we would never be able to save the tribe.¡± Ada warned Ah Qi.


    A Qi knew what to do, and she wanted to help Tang Ye very much, but she knew that going directly to the Datang Mansion would not help Tang Ye. Maybe she would be caught by the bounty hunter, but she would even get involved in Tang Ye. night. Therefore, she now wants to divert the attention of the bounty guild by killing bounty hunters, and then give Tang Ye a chance to escape.


    She would never let Tang Ye have an accident, so now she is fully focused on doing it well. Although something happened to Tang Ye, she was very worried and anxious, but she wouldn''t let these emotions affect her normal actions. Because she felt that doing the right thing right now was to repay Tang Ye and a means to help Tang Ye.


    Therefore, she does not allow herself to make mistakes. She is obsessed with success, but also very urgent, thinking that this can help Tang Ye. However, she always remembered Tang Ye''s advice, don''t pay attention to safety, and can''t be impulsive. As well as the experience she has accumulated in dealing with the enemy and hiding in order to survive in the past, she did not go to the assassination and did not take care of her safety. When the first target was assassinated, the situation was not good for her because of sudden changes. In this case, she retreated decisively. Even if the target was killed, she could also retreat, but it would affect the subsequent assassinations. Because it might hinder the plan, she chose to retreat first.


    The plan she wants to carry out is to assassinate more than five bounty hunters. The bounty hunter just now is in public, if he kills, then the news will be spread, so that other bounty hunters may be prepared to deal with it. , So she gave up and went to assassinate the second target instead.


    When he arrived at the second target''s residence, he found that the bounty hunter had done something to deal with Tang Ye''s affairs, and the second target''s actions were beyond the plan. Therefore, Ah Qi had to continue to retreat. However, she showed enough patience and did not become irritable.


    Ada is also irritable. He is responsible for observing the situation outside and responding quickly. Although his actions are also very important, it is still a bit bigger than the burden and pressure in his heart. Therefore, Ada saw that A Qi''s two assassinations were unsuccessful, and worried that A Qi was anxious. He knew that A Qi''s feelings for Tang Ye seemed to be deeper than gratitude. He comforted A Qi and said, "It''s okay, let''s take it slow, and Master Tang Ye will be fine with Abian."


    A Qi nodded, and simply said: "Let''s go to the next goal."


    "Okay." Ada replied, and then said: "There is still a lot of time tonight. Let''s take it slow. Even if we can only assassinate one, it can be induced. But those people know that it''s not just Master Tang Ye. You can use a pistol to kill people, and there are other people. This can also relieve the pressure on Master Tang Ye."


    In this way, the main purpose is to keep Ah Qi not in a hurry, killing five is killing, and killing one is also killing, which can play a role in diverting the attention of the bounty guild.


    A Qi knew Ada''s intentions and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I won''t be impulsive."


    "That''s good." Ada felt more relieved, and then continued to drive the carriage to the next assassination target.


    At this time, the night darkened and many people began to rest. Finally, when he arrived at the residence of the third assassination target, the bounty hunter did not stay with others, but rested alone in the room. In this way, Ah Qi had no scruples when he was assassinated. These bounty hunters thought that Tang Ye couldn''t do anything to them, so they were very relaxed. As a result, in the invisibility state, Ah Qi blew his head easily.


    The assassination target is solved here.


    Then, Ah Qi continued to assassinate. Neither of the next two assassination targets had anyone else around, nor was there much guard, Ah Qi successfully assassinated. Then, she turned back again and added the two targets that had not been successfully assassinated at the beginning. The same went well, and the two bounty hunters were killed by her.


    It was late at night, and the goal of killing five bounty hunters was completed, and Ada thought he could go back. However, Ah Qi said: "I want to kill a few more. While they are not on guard now, after tonight, I think they will be very on guard."


    Ah Qi''s thoughts are very reasonable, but Ada is worried, and said: "It''s late at night. If we are still outside, it will be more conspicuous. It''s better to go back first."


    "Brother, you go back first, I can use my invisibility ability, others can''t notice." A Qi said.


    Ada was taken aback, definitely disagreeing with such a thing, and said: "No, what if something happens to you?"


    However, in the next second, Ah Qi''s figure disappeared. She used the invisibility function and had already moved. Ada was very angry, but there was nothing he could do. He couldn''t trace Ah Qi, so he had to go back to the forging workshop first, so as not to arouse the attention of others, which was not good for him or for Ah Qi.


    Ah Qi is confident of herself, and of course he is very careful. She continued to assassinate the bounty hunters on the blacklist, trying to kill a few more on the last night!

 Chapter 2877： Shame again!

    Following Ah Qi''s actions, bounty hunters were killed continuously. This kind of assassination carried out silently in the middle of the night was not noticed, and Ah Qi''s actions were ghost-like, and no one noticed. Therefore, even after Ah Qi assassinated nearly ten bounty hunters, he still encountered no obstacles.


    Seeing this, Ah Qi decided to continue the assassination. Not enough, she knows not to be too greedy, otherwise it will be very dangerous. Therefore, she conducted investigations before the action. This increased her workload. Originally, Ada did the investigation, but in order to ensure safety, she has to do it first. Therefore, it took a relatively long time. After ensuring safety, go to the assassination.


    In this way, it would take almost an hour to assassinate a bounty hunter in half an hour. Therefore, in subsequent assassinations, Ah Qi could not continue to kill many bounty hunters. She could still kill three more until dawn. In this way, she assassinated thirteen bounty hunters in total.


    In the final blacklist, there are still two people who have not been killed. Ah Qi wanted to continue the assassination and wanted to kill all the bounty hunters in the blacklist, but it was a pity that the day was about to dawn and her power was almost exhausted, so she had to go back. Always remembering Tang Ye''s teachings, she remained calm. Although she was unwilling, she still returned to the forging workshop.


    "Aqi, you can count as coming back, is there anything wrong? You are not allowed to do this again in the future!" Ada was very worried about Aqi''s situation and waited in the forging workshop until Aqi came back and saw that Aqi was fine. Tone. He was still angry because it was very dangerous for Ah Qi to leave him to assassinate the bounty hunter.


    Ah Qi is already a little tired, but he doesn¡¯t want to listen to Ada¡¯s nagging, and said, ¡°Brother, I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry, I successfully assassinated the bounty hunters behind, but it¡¯s a pity that two of them failed to be blacklisted. Killed the bounty hunter. I¡¯m tired now. Let¡¯s go to rest first. You also go to rest first.¡±


    "Wh, what?" Ada was stunned when he heard Ah Qi''s words, only two bounty hunters on the blacklist were left without assassination? There were originally fifteen bounty hunters on the blacklist, and now there are two left, that is, Ah Qi assassinated thirteen assassins last night. This is a very gratifying number. It was possible to assassinate thirteen, and nothing happened. This was too powerful. Adam Wan never expected that his sister was so powerful.


    "Okay, you go to rest first!" Ada couldn''t restrain the excitement in his heart, and said excitedly, not at all sleepy.


    Instead, Ah Qi behaved very calmly, glanced at Ada, ignored him so much, and said: "Then I will go to rest, and you should also pay attention to rest."


    Then Ah Qi returned to his room and disassembled the equipment. She wears a leather jacket specially made for her by Tang Ye, which is very conducive to performing assassination missions. It also has various functions, carrying guns, grenades, and even iron rods that can emit lightning, which can paralyze the enemy and stretch into a very A short section. So, this leather suit has a lot of equipment. A Qi didn''t know how Tang Ye was forged, and why she could think of the layout so versatile, but she loved this leather suit very much and was very grateful to Tang Ye.


    Now she took off the leather jacket. She was sitting on the bed, still a little reluctant to put down the leather jacket and looked at it in her hand as if it were a treasure. In addition to the function of this leather jacket, she liked it very much, but also because this leather jacket brought her great success, allowing her to display her abilities, like her ability was recognized. That''s why she likes it so much, and every time she gets quiet, she will be grateful to Tang Ye. I think it''s great to meet Tang Ye and change her destiny.


    After some quiet thinking, Ah Qi lay down in bed and went to sleep.


    After daybreak, the assassination of the thirteen bounty hunters was discovered, and then the bounty guild was fried. And, the entire Pearl Star is also fried.


    How is this possible?


    Almost everyone does not believe in such a thing. Because the Bounty Guild had confirmed yesterday that the person who previously assassinated the five bounty hunters was Tang Ye. And now Tang Ye is trapped in the Datang Mansion. Arden and other bounty hunters guarded the Tang mansion day and night, worried about what Tang Ye would use to escape, and the bounty guild added a lot of people. Young Master Qingyang also used the spell seal technique, as long as there is any wind and grass outside the Datang Mansion, it can be sensed. They can be sure of one thing, that is, Tang Ye has never left the Datang Mansion.


    Then, Tang Ye would not be able to assassinate outside. However, thirteen bounty hunters were killed last night! And their method of death is exactly the same as the five bounty hunters who were assassinated before!


    Could it be that Tang Ye was not the person who assassinated the five bounty hunters before? Is there someone else?


    This made the senior officials of the Bounty Guild furious, feeling like they were being played by Tang Ye. As a result, Acting President Li Houtian immediately summoned the various guild managers, especially asking Lu Ying to give an explanation. Because it was Lu Ying who reported it, he said that Tang Ye was sure to assassinate the five bounty hunters.


    Li Houtian''s expression was extremely gloomy. Apart from angering Tang Ye, an old human race who provoked the Bounty Guild so much and embarrassed the Bounty Guild''s face, because Lu Ying''s actions were too useless, he was about to reach the point where he could not bear it.


    The major administrators will do it in the luxurious conference hall of the Bounty Guild, and everyone''s faces are not much the same as before. Many are a bit complicated. Because they didn''t expect that Tang Ye, an old human race, would actually force them to hold two emergency meetings.


    "Lu Ying, you reported to me that it was Tang Ye who assassinated our five bounty hunters. You also reported that Tang Ye was trapped in the Datang mansion and could not go out. Sooner or later, he could be dealt with. But now, We have thirteen bounty hunters killed. It is thirteen!"


    With that, Li Houtian yelled out angrily, almost roaring, he no longer called Lu Ying the vice president. He was so angry that he was repeatedly humiliated by an old human race. How could their huge bounty guild bear it? But after being ashamed a few times, they haven''t solved Tang Ye yet, what does this make others think?


    Therefore, the person in charge of solving Tang Ye, Lu Ying, naturally became the one to be scolded.


    "Thirteen bounty hunters were killed, not to mention the loss, my bounty guild does not lack such a few people. But, our bounty guild has only one face? It is almost gone now So, Lu Ying, you must give an explanation!" Li Houtian shouted to Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t care much about being angered by Li Houtian. The most important thing was that he felt that he was teased by Tang Ye, and his mood was extremely unhappy at this time. He didn''t want to sit here and talk, he might as well just go and see what was going on.


    He said to Li Houtian, "I will go and see what happened to Tang Ye now."

 Chapter 2878： Shout out!

    Facing Lu Ying''s attitude, Li Houtian was furious. He felt that Lu Ying seemed a little nonchalant. He asked Lu Ying to give an explanation, but Lu Ying actually said he wanted to see Tang Ye''s situation. This simply doesn''t take him seriously. Just because he is an acting president, not the real president?


    However, it is the son of the president, and sooner or later he will become the president. Therefore, he could not tolerate Lu Ying''s provocation of his authority like this! Now he sits in the position of acting chairman at a young age, and the chairman wants to cultivate his ability and authority. If this does not satisfy the president, then he may not be able to become the president in the future.


    So, for example, when Tang Ye assassinated a bounty hunter, he paid more attention to his own authority. If it wasn''t for what Tang Ye did to provoke his authority, he wouldn''t even bother to pay attention to an old human race.


    "Lu Ying, you must give me an explanation. Last time you said that Tang Ye would be solved, what was the result? Also, you said that Tang Ye was the murderer who assassinated the five bounty hunters. What was the result? You said you were trapped. Tang Ye, but there are still bounty hunters who have been assassinated, or thirteen at once! If you don''t have an explanation for this matter, don''t be the vice president!" Li Houtian yelled.


    If this is the case, everyone in the room is moved, and will you stop Lu Ying as the vice chairman? This is a very serious punishment. This young man, Li Houtian, has been sitting in the position of acting chairman for a long time. He has never punished these high-level figures. Of course, if he did not make a mistake, he does not need to be punished. Moreover, even if he made a mistake, he was just a young man, and he had to consider a lot of things to punish these high-level officials. Otherwise, if Lu Ying repeatedly confronted him in the past, he would not fail to take actual actions. And now, he said that he wanted to remove Lu Ying''s position as vice chairman, and it was just a one-time move. It can be said that it has a lot to do with, and it has a great impact. It''s also for standing up, but it''s not good for me, but it''s not good for myself.


    However, in this matter, Lu Ying himself had a major mistake first, so Li Houtian was not afraid anymore. If he can take advantage of this opportunity to get rid of those who oppose him, he thinks it would be good.


    Lu Ying didn''t expect that Li Houtian would dare to say such a heavy word. He looked at Li Houtian and squinted his eyes with a coldness. He has stayed in the Bounty Guild for more than 30 years, and he has the connections and prestige that he has no fear of Li Houtian. However, behind Li Houtian is the president of the Bounty Guild, so he has to be afraid.


    Moreover, the matter of Tang Ye at the moment was the work he had undertaken earlier. Since he hadn''t done it well, it was normal to be asked for trouble. However, as a junior, Li Houtian hadn''t really taken the position of chairman, so he directly wanted to expel him from his position. This directly provoked him to some extent and embarrassed him. He doesn''t accept such a thing. He looked at Li Houtian in silence for a while, like a confrontation, and said, "You are not qualified to do this until you become the real president. If you really want to do this, then call your father. Now, I''m going to solve the matter of Tang Ye."


    "I will do it myself." Lu Ying left directly and emphasized again. Since he took the shot himself, it must be done. If this is not possible, his authority will be greatly reduced. Even if Li Houtian doesn''t remove his post, he will apply for his resignation himself, otherwise there will be no face to face. Within the Bounty Guild, competition is fierce. Not everyone is on his side, and there are many people who oppose him and want to squeeze him out so that they can be in power.


    After Lu Ying finished speaking, regardless of Li Houtian''s reaction, he left directly. Li Houtian blushed with anger, as if the anger was not because Tang Ye provoked the authority of the Bounty Guild and caused the Bounty Guild to suffer huge losses, but Lu Ying opposed him. The first thing he wanted to solve was Lu Ying, not Tang Ye.


    "You''d better solve this matter for me, otherwise the position of vice president is not yours! You can ignore what I say, then I will go and tell the president! You did this thing so badly, and the bounty guild will suffer The loss is big enough for you to retreat from this position!" Whether Lu Ying heard it or not, Li Houtian drank it so low, presumably Lu Ying had also heard it.


    Lu Ying did not respond, and Li Houtian looked gloomy. The people present did not speak. Except for those who stood in line with Lu Ying and Li Houtian who had emotions, everyone else was watching it as a good show. Li Houtian was in a bad mood, and yelled irritably, "It''s all gone!"


    Everyone got up and left, like a tool man. When they left the conference hall, they came back to life, became very energetic, and went to play their own. Therefore, the inside of the Bounty Guild is also very corrupt.


    After Lu Ying left the Bounty Guild headquarters, he immediately went to the Datang Mansion. Leaving aside what Li Houtian targeted, he was extremely angry at what Tang Ye did. Twice, he felt that Tang Ye had been teased more than once. Since the subordinates are not reliable, come by yourself. If Tang Ye can''t be resolved, then he has nothing to say.


    The problem, if he took the shot himself, could it still be impossible for Tang Ye to solve it?


    I don''t believe that an old human race can turn the sky over!


    When I arrived at the Tang mansion, I saw Yadun, Young Master Qingyang, and a considerable number of bounty hunters surrounded there. These bounty hunters were very angry, and many of them were not arranged by the bounty guild, but spontaneously. They are all friends of the assassinated bounty hunters, or people who are not shallow. In the same way, the so-called things are gathered by kind and people are divided by groups. Since these people were with those who were assassinated, they were somewhat unbearable in their moral conduct. After all, the bounty hunters who were assassinated were all evil.


    Therefore, each of these bounty hunters looked fierce. They don''t care if the bounty hunters who were assassinated last night were killed by Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye was suspicious, they had to come to Tang Ye to ask. In other words, it was to kill Tang Ye directly. You don''t need to reason with Tang Ye, it''s just an old human race, it''s not arbitrarily pinched to death!


    Compared to his own brother being killed, killing an old human race still feels very bad!


    "Tang Ye, get out!" Tang Ye did not appear at the entrance of the mansion at this time, and the Datang mansion was protected by the Wanxing chain magic circle. They couldn''t break through at all, so they could only shout, curse, and curse outside. Yes, all kinds of ugly, and persuasive surrender, etc.


    After Lu Ying came, they still wanted to salute Lu Ying and shouted: "Vice President Lu, hello, why bother your old man to come in person?"


    Lu Ying waved his hand, did not talk nonsense with these bounty hunters, and said: "Tang Ye killed our bounty hunters and put our bounty guild to shame. He was an old human race so arrogant. We can''t bear it anymore, today. I''m going to kill him!"

 Chapter 2879： Lets shoot together!

    It''s noisy outside early in the morning. Jackf and Balkan hurriedly ran out to see, and then saw a large group of bounty hunters coming, and most importantly, Lu Ying, the vice chairman. They immediately knew that there was nothing good. I don''t know what they will do today, I hope this defensive enchantment can withstand it.


    "Balkan, you watch here first, I will go in and talk to Master Tang Ye." Jackf said to Balkan.


    Balkan nodded. Now facing the matter of being surrounded by bounty hunters, they were involved, and they were with Tang Ye. And the powerful defensive barrier of the Datang Mansion was arranged by Tang Ye, they didn''t understand, so these things were led by Tang Ye, they just became errands, and Tang Ye had to look at everything.


    Tang Ye originally stayed in the forging workshop to study sniper weapons. This sniper weapon was perfected from a rifle. Fortunately, the materials are not difficult to make, and they can all be made. At most, it takes a lot of time to make such a gun. That is to say, if it is placed in the ancestral land of the Earth race, because there are various production equipment and workers, it can be mass-produced, but now he is only researching and manufacturing, so he may not be able to make one for several days.


    "What? Lu Ying came here in person?" Tang Ye was very surprised when he heard Jack''s words. He didn''t expect Lu Ying to come in person. He thought for a while, and guessed one thing, maybe something happened last night that greatly irritated Lu Ying, then it might be the assassination operation carried out by Ah Qi. In this case, it is probably that Ah Qi successfully assassinated the bounty hunter, so Lu Ying''s conclusion that he assassinated the bounty hunter would conflict.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said to Jack: "Then let''s go and see, there is a defensive enchantment, don''t worry."


    "I listen to Master Tang Ye." Jackf said. Originally they were mercenaries and they were still under Sophia''s orders. Sometimes they were big bosses. They were always ready to accompany fights, but they didn''t think much about things that would be bothersome.


    Tang Ye went outside and saw Lu Ying and a group of bounty hunters in front, angrily and aggressively, as if to eat people. The so-called enemy¡¯s pain is one¡¯s own happiness. Tang Ye couldn''t help but laugh when he saw Lu Ying and the others, and said, "What''s the matter with everyone? Did someone dug your family''s ancestral grave early in the morning?"


    "Tang Ye, you''re looking for death!" Lu Ying saw Tang Ye''s appearance and felt that Tang Ye was deliberately provoking and teasing them. He was immediately furious and shouted, "Did you kill a dozen of our bounty hunters? You? Don¡¯t even think about being alive if you do this!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye pretended to be puzzled, but also very triumphant, as if gloating, and said, "You have killed more than a dozen bounty hunters? What''s up with me? Don''t forget, you have been there. Staring at me here, I can''t get out. I haven''t left here, how can I kill the bounty hunter? If I can kill people in the air, then you are dead."


    "Also, don''t say anything I deserve to die, you want to kill me, I don''t want to live like this. Say it as if I didn''t do anything, you would not kill me. As long as I am an old human, I''m afraid you won''t let me go. So, don''t say those hypocritical words as if you are noble and righteous, and it is correct to deal with our old human race." Tang Ye stared at Lu Ying and solemnly emphasized.


    Lu Ying was already very angry with Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s words would only make them feel more provocative. Lu Ying clenched his fists and said angrily: "If this is the case, then we have nothing to say. As long as I break your defensive barrier, it will be your death date!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then you fight, and I didn''t say not to let you fight. If you can break this defensive barrier, I don''t need you to say what I am going to do. You hate me to the bone. Don''t kill me?"


    Of course, Lu Ying could not wait to kill Tang Ye right away, but there are some things he still needs to figure out, such as who assassinated the bounty hunter last night, if it wasn''t Tang Ye, then there were others. In this case, even if Tang Ye was killed, the people in the Bounty Guild would still be in danger without finding the person behind it. Now for them, the person who assassinated their bounty hunters was very powerful and clever. Assassinated five in the first time, and assassinated thirteen in the second time, the number is staggering. The bounty hunters who were assassinated were not ordinary people. Some people were still very powerful, but they were killed silently. Such a thing, even if it is for a master like Sophia to do it, it may not be possible to do it quietly.


    People can be killed, but they can''t be silent. Once discovered, the bounty hunter has enough power to deal with it. Even Sophia, if the Bounty Guild is willing to deal with it head-on, such a huge force can definitely be resolved. The problem now is that I don¡¯t know who the assassin was.


    Lu Ying wanted to find this assassin from Tang Ye''s mouth. He stared at Tang Ye and asked, "Suppose you can¡¯t get out. It¡¯s not you who assassinated those bounty hunters, but it¡¯s absolutely irrelevant to you! The people who assassinated us, the weapons we used, and the kind of hurting situation would be with you. The weapons used are the same!"


    Tang Ye listened to Lu Ying''s words, waited for him to finish slowly, and then said, "Then, what do you want to say?"


    "I want to say that this has nothing to do with you!" Lu Ying snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but want to laugh, and said, "So what?"


    "You..." Lu Ying was furious, Tang Ye said that, he seemed really helpless. After all, now they and Tang Ye are mortal enemies, regardless of whether this matter was done by Tang Ye or whether it has anything to do with Tang Ye, they are all going to kill Tang Ye. Therefore, at this time, adding the accusation to Tang Ye has no practical meaning.


    Tang Ye watched Lu Ying laugh and said, "Look at what you said, then I admit it. I killed those bounty hunters. Then, don''t you want to kill me? Then you break this defensive knot. World. In this case, you can kill me."


    "Then today I will break this defensive barrier!" Lu Ying shouted out angrily, and then asked many bounty hunters to withdraw, and began to attack the defense barrier.


    Bang bang bang!


    Lu Ying and a group of bounty hunters shot at the same time, bombarding the defensive barrier wildly. Lu Ying is stronger than those bounty hunters. He levitated his body and gathered a power ball, which suddenly smashed down, rumbling, very mighty, and the ground was shaking constantly, as if it were a fierce battlefield.


    "This..." Seeing Lu Ying personally attacked, Jackf and Balkan were a little panicked, wondering if they could stop it.


    However, the Tang mansion in the defensive enchantment was still very stable, unaffected by external shocks.

 Chapter 2880： Dispatch all!

    Tang Ye was very confident in the solidity of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, but since characters like Lu Ying had come to take action in person, he still had to see the actual effect. If something happens to the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, something big will happen. Without the barrier protection of this ten thousand-star chain formation, Sophia can only rely on. However, even if Sophia is there, I''m afraid the Bounty Guild will not let it go, and will chase after it. In that case, he would still be very dangerous.


    Fortunately, the Wanxing Chain Array is produced by Phoenix, not only a boutique, but also the best. So no matter how hard Lu Ying and the others tried to attack, it was useless. The Wanxing Chain Array is still as stable as Mount Tai, unmoved.


    Jackf and Balkan, who were a little flustered at first, also relaxed. Now that they could only stay in the lobby mansion, they simply went out and took a stool inside to sit, and then brought some food, watching these bounty hunters attack the Wanxing chain formation.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect the Bounty Guild to have such a day, facing an old man... No, facing our ordinary Tang Ye... Nor is it right, Lord Tang Ye is either ordinary, or facing We, Tang Ye, alone, you can''t get any benefit. Now it''s up to you how shame you are, haha." After Jackf and Balkan sat down, they talked one after another, all provoking Lu Ying and the others.


    The appearance of the two of them feels a bit cheap. It''s like a dog fights human power, a fox fake tiger prestige, it''s only because of the ten thousand star chain formation that it will be like this, otherwise it will definitely not dare. However, it was quite interesting for them to be like this, and they were also good to be angry with Lu Ying.


    Tang Ye smiled. Since he was assured that the Ten Thousand Stars Chain Array would not be broken, he didn''t bother to care about it so much, so he might as well go back and continue to research and make sniper rifles. Now it''s almost ready to be manufactured, and then try to see how powerful it is.


    However, he knew that he still had to leave the Datang Mansion if he wanted to act, because there was still Ada and Aqi''s affairs to deal with. At that time, a sniper rifle was manufactured, which can be handed over to Ah Qi. If this is the case, we must figure out how to leave. Moreover, it is necessary to start the name of the Datang Mansion and let the old humans come over. Only after uniting the old human race can we counterattack the new human race, and then regain the blue star occupied by the new human race, which is the hometown of the human race.


    However, if you want the Bounty Guild to stop surrounding him like that, it may require the Bounty Guild to pay a sufficient price. If it hurts them enough, then they naturally dare not. Their enemy is not only him, but also the Lord''s Mansion. The power of the Lord''s Mansion itself is evenly matched with them, and if they have suffered heavy losses due to the rivalry with him, then they will not be able to fight the Lord''s Mansion. The Bounty Guild would definitely not dare to do such things. Therefore, as long as it hurts enough to fight the Bounty Guild, and they know that there is no way to stop it, and there is nothing left, they will consider withdrawing from the old human dispute.


    To make the bounty guild feel hurt, Tang Ye doesn''t have much to do at the moment, just keep killing. Kill those evil bounty hunters. For the bounty guild to continue to lose, we must reconsider the terrible impact of being an enemy with him.


    Tang Ye studied in the forging workshop with peace of mind. Outside, Jackf and Balkan sat on the stools quite leisurely, while outside Lu Ying and a group of bounty hunters, after constantly attacking the ten thousand star chain formation, they were so tired that they were panting and paid their foreheads. Sweating. However, after they attacked for so long, the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array still showed no signs of loosening.


    "Damn, what kind of defensive barrier is this!" Lu Ying was so tired from the fight, facing the current situation, it was really weak. Earlier, I heard from Yadun and Young Master Qingyang that the defensive circle set up by Tang Ye was made by something, and it was so strong that it couldn''t move at all, let alone crack it.


    Lu Ying didn''t believe it at the time. He thought that what kind of defensive circle an old human in Tang Ye district could make. Now he came to attack himself, only to realize that Tang Ye''s defensive circle was not only strong, but also outrageously strong. He has no confidence to break now. If that''s the case, wouldn''t it be impossible to stop Tang Ye?


    "Keep on fighting!" Lu Ying was still angry. Seeing Jackf and Balkan looking at them leisurely inside, he felt like he was a clown. He was so angry that he gritted his teeth and turned his heart back and continued to attack. Defense enchantment.


    Jackf and Balkan laughed, they were already quite surprised at such a thing. After this time, they were completely relieved, not worried that the Wanxing Chain Array would be broken. They smiled and continued to eat. By the way, some irritating things made Lu Ying and the others vomit blood.


    "Ahhh! Damn it!" Lu Ying took many bounty hunters and bombed the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Circle in turn, but found that it was still useless. He suddenly became irritable. He had lost all his patience and wanted madly. Murder to vent.


    "I''m going to call all the top ten experts in the guild, I don''t believe that this **** circle can''t be broken!" Lu Ying was really out of anger and shouted.


    Hearing these words, Arden and Young Master Qingyang, as well as other bounty hunters were shocked. Call out all the masters? Just for an old human? Although Tang Ye''s ability was indeed amazing, they really couldn''t help it. However, it is definitely the first time that so many masters have been dispatched. Moreover, the guild president may not agree to this decision.


    This is the way to deal with an old human race now, so how to deal with the Lord''s Mansion? The main purpose of the guild is not to deal with the old human race, but to swallow the lord''s mansion and let itself rise to power and become the master of the pearl star. Therefore, Lu Ying''s current decision is contrary to the purpose of the guild, and the guild is not his alone, I am afraid that such a decision will be difficult to achieve. However, if the experts in the guild can be dispatched, those who deal with Tang Ye may be stable, and they can definitely break this defensive barrier and kill Tang Ye.


    Jackf and Balkan were shocked when they heard Lu Ying''s words, and did not eat anything for a while. Because this kind of thing is too scary, dispatch all the masters of the bounty guild? They really couldn''t imagine what this would be like. Suddenly he panicked again.


    "I think this is impossible. The Bounty Guild is not owned by Lu Ying alone. He didn''t want to dispatch so many masters. As far as I know, they want to deal with the Lord''s Mansion, and there are many in the Guild. The contradiction is divided into several factions. Now Lu Ying is just one of them, and Li Houtian is the other. The two factions are still very contradictory. Lu Ying wants to do this, and Li Houtian definitely disagrees." Jackf said, although somewhat Panic Lu Ying really had so many masters, but he felt that such a thing was unlikely.


    The Balkans thought for a while and said, "I hope so. Otherwise, there are so many masters, I don''t know what will happen."

 Chapter 2881： Just work hard!

    Tang Ye, the defense of this ten thousand-star chain formation is too strong, Lu Ying and the others can''t shake it at all, he has given up, and instead wants to invite more masters to attack the ten thousand-star chain formation together. .


    After Lu Ying left, he asked some bounty hunters to stay outside of the Datang Mansion and stare at him, preventing Tang Ye from coming out, or solving him once Tang Ye came up with it.


    Yadun and Young Master Qingyang had experienced failure to deal with Tang Ye very much before, and both wanted to stay here to deal with Tang Ye. However, Lu Ying asked Alton to return to the Bounty Guild together. He considered that this request might not be approved by the Bounty Guild, so he asked Alton to go back together and tell the guild how difficult it is to decipher the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array Tang Ye arranged. It can increase the chance that the guild agrees to dispatch major masters.


    Yaton knew very well how difficult it was to deal with the Wanxing Chain Array. Therefore, there was no opinion on Lu Ying''s arrangement, and he returned to the Bounty Guild and asked the Guild to dispatch all major experts to deal with Tang Ye. Of course, this kind of thing is quite a shame to them, you must know that Tang Ye is just an old human race. Until now, they still have a strong superior psychology. They didn''t put Tang Ye''s ability first, but prioritized that Tang Ye was an old human race and shouldn''t have any abilities.


    After Lu Ying and Yadun left, only Young Master Qingyang was left on the scene guarding the Datang Mansion, and none of the other bounty hunters had reached the level of the top ten masters. But they were not worried. If Tang Ye dared to come out, their strength would be enough to deal with Tang Ye.


    But at this time, Sophia came. The arrival of Sophia made Young Master Qingyang and the bounty hunters nervous. If Sophia wants to bring Tang Ye out, then with their strength, it is impossible to deal with Sophia. However, they believed that Sophia did not dare to mess around, because if Sophia did that, they would immediately ask for help. Then the people from the Bounty Guild would come to deal with Sophia. No matter how strong Sophia was, it would not be able to cope with the siege of so many people. .


    And the Bounty Guild has long wanted to get rid of Sophia, because Sophia usually uses various reasons to attack the Bounty Guild. In some missions that bounty hunters need to perform in the wild forest, if they are hit by Sophia, they may be used by Sophia. Some reasons make things difficult. Sophia is worried about the mercenary group being disbanded by the Bounty Guild. However, she has been dealing with the bounty guild in this way, and the bounty guild will not allow it. Therefore, as long as there is a reason, both parties actually want to resolve each other.


    Now that Sophia becomes Tang Ye''s guard, this time will get closer. Sophia wants to deal with the bounty hunter by attracting the hatred of the Bounty Guild by Tang Ye. However, the Bounty Guild also wants to solve Sophia through this matter. It seems that I don''t want to wait any longer, so now Sophia acts like this, the Bounty Guild is about to act naturally.


    In fact, both of them are afraid. Although Sophia is very strong, his personal strength will certainly not be able to defeat the entire bounty guild, otherwise the mercenary group would have been forced to disband by the bounty guild. So, Sophia was actually worried, if the Bounty Guild tried its best to deal with her, then she would be in danger. Although according to the previous armistice agreement, if there is no major reason, you can''t attack each other again, but now Sophia is doing the work of mercenary protection again, then he has taken the initiative to enter the game. Therefore, the Bounty Guild could attack Tang Ye with all its strength, and then Sophia would fight back with the reason of protecting Tang Ye. In fact, it would be equivalent to a direct fight between the two of them. No matter who has an accident, he will not be bound by the armistice agreement. After all, this approach is tantamount to bypassing the armistice agreement.


    However, although Sophia has to worry about the full shot of the Bounty Guild, he also knows that the probability of such a thing is very small. She knew very well that the biggest enemy of the Bounty Guild was not her, but the Lord''s Mansion. Therefore, the Bounty Guild cannot fight because of her alone. Otherwise, the Lord''s Mansion will find an opportunity to deal with them, and they will also face huge risks.


    Now, Sophia saw that there were not many bounty hunters guarding outside the Datang mansion. After thinking about it, I felt that to pick Tang Ye out and let these bounty hunters attack, it would be good to take the opportunity to kill a few bounty hunters. When the bounty hunter''s support came, she asked Tang Ye to return to the Datang mansion to hide. This seems to be a good way. It is also a kind of weakening to the bounty guild that can eliminate a bounty hunter.


    "Miss Sophia, I hope you don''t interfere in this matter." However, Young Master Qingyang was not afraid of Sophia. Seeing Sophia staring at them for a while, worried that Sophia wanted to take action against them, he said.


    Young Master Qingyang is a member of the new human race, and now the development momentum of the new human race is very strong, and he is about to step into the ladder of a kind of race, just like the angel race. Therefore, many people do not want to be an enemy of the new human race.


    But Sophia is not the kind of person who can be frightened by others. After hearing Young Master Qingyang''s words, she squinted her eyes, looked at Young Master Qingyang''s as always expressionless, very cold expression, and said, "Why?"


    "Because this is the enmity between my new human race and the old human race. If Miss Sophia you defend Tang Ye in this way, it will be a problem with my new human race. If this is the case, our new human race will not sit idly by." Young Master Qingyang said to Sofia. .


    Sophia squinted, then sneered, and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "No." Young Master Qingyang was actually threatening Sophia, but he wouldn''t explain it directly. He had to be tactful about everything, because at this time, he didn''t want to conflict with Sophia. Sophia is a crazy woman, if he really disregards the power of the new human race and shoots at him, he may be killed. Even if Sophia didn''t kill him, it would still affect the dealing with Tang Ye.


    So he put it euphemistically and said: "I''m just showing the position of the new human race. It''s definitely not a threat. At most, I will remind Miss Sofia a little."


    "Huh, hypocritical thing." Sophia snorted coldly to Young Master Qingyang. She always ignores other people''s feelings when she speaks. It can be said to be very venomous when facing people who are really disgusting. She stared at Young Master Qingyang and said, "I am Tang Ye''s guard. If I don''t protect him, what have I become? Although the mercenary group is disbanded, there is no rule that we can no longer protect other people''s work. There are many mercenaries in the past now. It''s the guard of someone else''s house. Then, if you want to kill Tang Ye, I will kill you. It''s not my fault, is it? I didn''t participate in any personal hatred, just trying to get the job done."


    "You..." Young Master Qingyang was speechless about Sophia''s words. If he wanted to say hypocrisy, he thought Sophia was hypocritical!


    Listening to these words, you will know that there is personal hatred in participation. If there is no personal hatred, ghosts will not believe it!

 Chapter 2882： Just work hard!

    Young Master Qingyang was very worried that Sophia would protect Tang Ye from leaving. If Tang Ye were to return to the forging workshop, they would be unable to deal with Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye had arranged a solid defensive barrier, they couldn''t break it for the time being, but at least there was still a chance to trap Tang Ye.


    Even if the barrier really couldn''t be broken in the end, Tang Ye could still be exhausted. There is always some hope for this. If Tang Ye were to go to the forging workshop and be protected by the power of the Lord''s Mansion, then they really didn''t know what chance they had.


    "Miss Sophia, what do you want?" Young Master Qingyang asked Tang Ye.


    He also knows Sophia''s personality, cold and arrogant personality, unkindness, she does her own way, does not eat hard and soft, and acts according to her own temperament, which is self-willed. Therefore, in order to make Sophia understand what he meant, he was not afraid to speak hard. After all, whether it was hard or tactful, Sophia would listen if he listened, and would not listen if he didn''t. He said to Sophia: "If Miss Sophia really wants to fight our new human race, then you are free. As long as you dare to protect Tang Ye and leave, then our new human race will never die with you in the future. And, with you The Alpha family behind them is endless."


    call!


    When Young Master Qingyang finished speaking, Sophia suddenly hit her death sickle. Sophia''s face was cold and gloomy. She does not accept such threats, or that no one can threaten her. Even in the face of someone stronger than her, with her temperament, she would fight first before talking. Young Master Qingyang''s words clearly offended her, so she shot Young Master Qingyang without saying a word.


    Young Master Qingyang was shocked. He didn''t expect Sophia to do this, and he really didn''t put the new humans in his eyes. However, even if Sophia puts the new Terran in his eyes, she will definitely take action against him. He also knew that Sophia was a lunatic. Now I can see it a bit. However, he was not afraid of being killed by Sophia. Because if Sophia does it, the bounty hunters will also do it. Soon, more bounty hunters will come to support. So, Sophia''s situation is not so good.


    "Miss Sophia, are you sure you want to do this?" Young Master Qingyang used the spell seal technique to instantly hit a yellow paper charm, as if he had become his stand-in. Sophia''s death sickle hit the yellow paper charm. , The yellow paper magic charm was broken, but Young Master Qingyang retreated without being injured. Then he said to Sophia: "In this case, my new human race has taken note of this account. You know very well that our status and what we do will not be alone, but will also be related to the things behind me. Remember that the Alpha family is different now, so you have to pay for your actions."


    Sophia frowned and said nothing. She didn''t expect Young Master Qingyang to hide so fast, it seems that this spell seal technique is really amazing. The use of the yellow paper magic talisman not only served as a stand-in for Young Master Qingyang to help with the attack, but also gave Young Master Qingyang a certain amount of displacement, otherwise Master Qingyang should not hide so fast.


    As for Young Master Qingyang''s words, they were full of threats, but Sophia ignored them. If the new human race is a threat to her, as well as to the Alpha family, then she would just destroy the new human race. So, she shot Young Master Qingyang again, and quickly swept out with a "whoo". Her strength is higher than Young Master Qingyang, so Young Master Qingyang can''t keep up with her speed, Young Master Qingyang has no chance to fight back, so she can only use the spell seal technique to avoid. He is indeed very powerful, using the yellow paper magic talisman to stand in to avoid it, as if using the flash ability continuously. This is simply a magical skill, otherwise he wouldn''t be injured by Sophia''s continuous attacks.


    "Bang!" At this time, a gunshot sounded, and Young Master Qingyang had just avoided an attack from Sophia, and as a result, a force of force hit his head. Fortunately, he reacted in time and rolled his head, just enough to dodge the attacking power. And this force is a bullet coming quickly, with great power. If Qingyang''s head was broken, he would be dead. Now even though he dodges the bullet, the bullet ran across his cheek and was also scratched with blood spilling.


    "Damn it!" Young Master Qingyang cursed. He knew who made this attack. It was undoubtedly Tang Ye in the Datang Mansion. Because Tang Ye had previously attacked him with a pistol when hiding in the Datang Mansion. At that time, he was forced to use defensive spells by the power of the pistol. It shows that the power of the pistol is still good. He is very angry now, because Tang Ye secretly fired a secret shot while he was being attacked by Sophia. This is really despicable.


    However, it is useless to say that Tang Ye has nothing to do. Since he is a mortal enemy, any method is possible, as long as he kills the opponent. Since Tang Ye fired, he must prevent it. He looked at the entrance of the Datang Mansion and was shocked, because Tang Ye actually walked out of the Datang Mansion, so he didn''t hide in the defense barrier?


    "Tang Ye!" Young Master Qingyang became very excited and impulsive in an instant, shouting loudly, and quickly rushed towards Tang Ye. He felt this was a rare opportunity to kill Tang Ye.


    However, with a "whoop", Sophia''s death sickle was chopped off, right in front of him, he had to stop and hide, otherwise he would be split in half by the death sickle.


    Being prevented from killing Tang Ye, Young Master Qingyang was furious and shouted at Sophia: "Sophia, you will remember to me that your shot today has made my new human race regard you as a mortal enemy. Starting today, my new human race will For you, the Afar family will take action!"


    Sophia said coldly: "If you think you have the ability, just come."


    "Hmph, Sophia, don''t think that you can do whatever you want with the strength of the Sky Realm. I tell you, you are not the only one in the world who reached the Sky Realm! Do you know why my new human race can develop so fast, even if there are countless enemies? ? That¡¯s because my new human race also has a master of the Sky Realm, and there are more than one. It even has stronger strength. I tell you that strength like mine is not enough in the tribe. Otherwise, why do you think , Ying Wushuang, the city lord of the Pearl Star, is it too good to directly interfere with the affairs between my new human race and the old human race? Huh, now it is you who are looking for death, then we will fulfill you!" Young Master Qingyang was really angry, even not hesitating To uncover a little secret of the new human race, I probably wanted to scare Sophia.


    But Sophia didn''t take this set. He still tried to stop Young Master Qingyang, who had nothing to do. Fortunately, other bounty hunters came to help at this time, because Tang Ye came out, this was a perfect opportunity to kill Tang Ye!

 Chapter 2883： Break the curse!

    Sophia didn''t expect Tang Ye to come out, isn''t this guy afraid of being killed? With just that little strength, it would be quite dangerous to be shot by a group of bounty hunters at the same time without the barrier protection of the ten thousand star chain formation.


    Although she is here now, so many bounty hunters, if they can''t stop them all, they can kill Tang Ye.


    "You''d better go back, now is not the time to do it." Sophia said to Tang Ye, speaking quite rudely.


    Both Jackf and Balkan were very worried. What was Tang Ye doing? They immediately came out to protect Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye knew what he was doing, of course he was not the kind of person who would risk his life. He was very alert, and then said to Sophia: "Miss Sophia, please help me stop these bounty hunters. I want to deal with Young Master Qingyang. This can be regarded as the hatred between my old and new human races."


    "You..." Sophia didn''t know what to say. How could Tang Ye deal with Young Master Qingyang, this guy is really arrogant. Say that he can''t be Qingyang''s opponent, for fear of hurting his self-esteem, I just said it so directly, and it doesn''t feel good to say something bad, but if you don''t say it, this guy will die.


    "Master Tang Ye, please don''t take risks, you should return to the barrier!" Jack said before Sophia could speak. Both he and the Balkans felt that Tang Ye could not deal with Young Master Qingyang, let alone kill Young Master Qingyang.


    In fact, they were curious about how Tang Ye''s confidence came from. Sometimes what Tang Ye did was beyond the normal situation for everyone, but Tang Ye still dared to do it and did it. As a result, it was surprising that Tang Nightclub was a success.


    After several such things, everyone should get used to it and get used to it. From now on, Tang Ye won''t feel fussy anymore, so he won''t stop Tang Ye. However, now that Tang Ye said to kill Young Master Qingyang, this really scared Jackf and Balkans.


    According to experience, they should indeed believe in Tang Ye, but they couldn''t help feeling that it was impossible in their hearts, so they would still stop Tang Ye.


    In the end, it was all because Tang Ye''s behavior was beyond common sense. Even if he had experienced it many times, he couldn''t let them accept and treat it properly.


    When Young Master Qingyang heard Tang Ye''s words, he thought it was so funny. He didn''t know how to laugh well. To say to deal with him and kill him is really a horrible thing. With Tang Ye''s strength, two more can''t help him. He hoped that Tang Ye would come to kill him like this, without Sophia''s help. In this way, he would kill Tang Ye easily, and he would have completed the mission of the Pearl Star.


    "Tang Ye, you are right. This is a matter between our new human race and the old human race, and it''s not about others, so let us solve it by ourselves!" Young Master Qingyang shouted to Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, don''t pay attention to him, he is agitating you!" Sophia said to Tang Ye immediately.


    "Master Tang Ye, ignore him! You go inside first, and let us solve it here!" Jackie also quickly said to Tang Ye.


    Young Master Qingyang was very angry and shouted in a low voice: "You all shut up, this is a matter between our human races!"


    Sophia had a cold face, and waved the death sickle to attack Young Master Qingyang, lest he squeaky there. However, Tang Ye said at this moment: "Don''t worry, I have no urge, I really want to do this."


    "You..." Sophia was speechless, completely unaware of what Tang Ye was thinking.


    Tang Ye said again: "You really don''t need to worry, don''t you know my style of doing things? I still have a lot to do, but I won''t risk my life. So don''t worry, help me stop those bounty hunters. That''s it. It should be conceivable that there will be more and more bounty hunters, but you can take this opportunity to kill them. If they don''t work, they can run inside. They can''t hurt us."


    "Damn, kill them, don''t give them a chance to hide in!" Some bounty hunters couldn''t help but shouted, speeding up to Tang Ye''s side, trying to kill Tang Ye.


    The other bounty hunters rushed forward, and a group of bounty hunters immediately dispatched, with a huge momentum, looking hard to stop, and still very terrifying.


    Sophia, Jackf and Balkan Natangye have no choice but to deal with the bounty hunters first.


    "Jack, Balkan, you all go and watch Tang Yedian, if he is in danger, help him!" Sophia said to Jack and Balkan.


    "Yes!" The two were originally Sophia''s subordinates, nodding to obey.


    "You help me stop them, I''ll kill Tang Ye!" At this time, Young Master Qingyang shouted out, not wanting Jackf and the Balkans to interfere with him.


    A few bounty hunters went to deal with Jackf and the Balkans, so that Young Master Qingyang had enough opportunity to deal with Tang Ye. At this time, Young Master Qingyang leaped quickly, and appeared behind Tang Ye after landing, in front of the entrance of the Datang Mansion, preventing Tang Ye from hiding in the Datang Mansion.


    Tang Ye saw it, squinted his eyes, knowing that Young Master Qingyang wanted to stop him, so that he had no chance to return to the mansion. He really should have concerns about this kind of thing. In case he can''t afford Young Master Qingyang, and he can''t return to the enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, the problem is serious. However, he believed that he could solve this problem, even if he couldn''t kill Young Master Qingyang, there was no problem running back to the mansion, after all, he was not alone.


    That''s right, he is not alone. The reason why he came out is because he now has a chance to kill Young Master Qingyang, because Ada and Archie have already arrived.


    If you didn''t see Ada and Archie on the scene, it didn''t mean that they didn''t come. It wasn''t that Archie used the invisibility technique. The invisibility technique is not very effective in front of Young Master Qingyang. Now Ada and Archie were hiding in the dark, and Tang Ye didn''t even see them. However, Tang Ye was certain that they had already arrived, because they had established some secret signals when they assassinated the bounty hunter. He heard these secret signals just now, so he knew that Ada and Aqi were here.


    Three people killed Young Master Qingyang, if it was the cultivation power, they would not be able to kill it. After all, Tang Ye''s cultivation power was not outstanding, and Ada and Aqi''s were already sealed by Young Master Qingyang''s curse. However, now they can use not only the power of cultivation, but also the power of technology!


    Tang Ye believed that as long as the bomb and gun cooperated well, it was enough to kill Young Master Qingyang. After all, the power of science and technology is also very strong, and it is unexpectedly more likely to hurt the elemental power.


    Of course, Young Master Qingyang may be very strong, and maybe it is difficult to deal with, but Tang Ye thought that this might be a good opportunity to help Ada and Aqi regain their cultivation strength. Now that the assassination is a big deal, then restore cultivation strength. Is necessary.


    Therefore, it is necessary to kill Young Master Qingyang, so as to help Ada and Aqi get rid of the spells on them!

 Chapter 2884： Someone helped practice!

    If the strength of cultivation can be restored, the combat effectiveness of Ada and Aqi will be greatly improved. It can also be more flexible in combat. Technological power and elemental power have their own advantages. If you can have these two powers at the same time, it is naturally the best. If you can learn from each other''s strengths and complement your weaknesses, you will be more powerful.


    Now Tang Ye has to concentrate on dealing with Young Master Qingyang. Although Ada and Aqi are here, since they chose not to come out, they are waiting for the opportunity. Before that, Tang Ye had to deal with it well, if carelessly, it would still be easy to be killed.


    Fortunately, although his cultivation power is not strong, it is very mysterious, and there are many powerful martial arts, plus the power of the Phoenix, so there is no need to worry about being killed easily.


    "Tang Ye, I admire your courage. In that case, I will live up to your courage and deal with you with all my strength!" Young Master Qingyang shouted to Tang Ye coldly.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said: "You can''t wait to kill me right away and just say it, what are you doing so beautifully, don''t you feel hypocritical?"


    Qingyang looked gloomy and cold, but he was very happy. Because Tang Ye is doing this now, he will have a big chance to kill Tang Ye! He felt that Tang Ye had always been like this, so killing Tang Ye would be a very stable thing.


    "Even so, I also admire your courage." Young Master Qingyang laughed.


    Suddenly, he quickly slapped Tang Ye with two yellow paper magic talisman. The magic talisman turned into a sharp blade and pointed directly at Tang Ye''s throat.


    Now they no longer arrested Tang Ye, they just killed him. Because Tang Ye caused too much influence, they did not allow this influence to expand further. A mere old human race, he can no longer influence his own great cause!


    Of course, Tang Ye was not so easy to be solved. His reaction was very fast, and he immediately stepped back. Two of Qingyang''s spirit talisman pierced into the ground, and there was a "bang" explosion.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw this. He didn''t expect this yellow paper magic talisman to become like a sharp blade, and it could explode. This is really powerful. It seems that Young Master Qingyang is really going to kill him quickly.


    Tang Ye also thought about this kind of thing, so she couldn''t care less. And he was able to avoid it so quickly because he had let the Phoenix help from the beginning, otherwise, wherever he has such a powerful force, the Phoenix would help him to sense, and then he moved quickly. Now as the Phoenix continues to recover, the power it can exert becomes stronger and stronger, even interfering with the outside world. Therefore, Tang Ye''s cultivation strength has actually been greatly improved.


    There are phoenixes, you must not underestimate his cultivation power!


    Although this kind of power is like cheating, it is because of cheating that it is like a plug-in, very powerful!


    Now Phoenix has recovered a lot of power. Seeing that Tang Ye has developed scientific and technological power, she thinks that if this is the case, she will help Tang Ye improve her cultivation strength, so that Tang Ye has the shortcoming of low cultivation strength. Otherwise, like Ada and Aqi, they would be better than Tang Ye.


    Because Ada and Aqi not only have strong cultivation power, but also mastered the technological power that Tang Ye has obtained, so they are definitely stronger than Tang Ye. Of course, Ada and Aqi are their own, but it doesn''t matter. The question is, what about waiting for others to master the power of technology?


    Technological weapons can be spread, and now Tang Ye making bombs for Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou is a way of spreading. And this way is inevitable. Tang Ye needed gold coins to develop, so selling these weapons was a must. After waiting a long time, many people will have technological weapons. In this way, technological weapons are not Tang Ye''s unique advantage. His advantage, at best, is that he can be more advanced than others. But in any case, the lack of cultivation power is a very serious matter.


    Fortunately, the power of the Phoenix, even the blood gene, was integrated with Tang Ye, so her power became a part of Tang Ye, so when she became stronger, Tang Ye became stronger.


    "What a lucky kid." Phoenix was very emotional about this situation.


    Tang Ye ran to engage in scientific and technological power. He thought that there was no time to practice, but as a result, with her integration, as long as she slowly recovered and cultivated, it would be equivalent to Tang Ye''s cultivation. Isn''t such a thing a great thing?


    If other cultivators knew about Tang Ye''s things, they would be furious.


    This is simply someone else''s help in cultivation!


    Young Master Qingyang frowned slightly when Tang Ye avoided his attack. He didn''t expect Tang Ye''s power to be good. The previous fight between him and Tang Ye was not exactly a fight, because it was just that he sent two paper men to test Tang Ye, but Tang Ye cracked it. This could be regarded as his miss, but he felt that the real fight should start from now, and he was confident that Tang Ye was definitely not his opponent.


    boom!


    However, at this time, a gunshot sounded.


    Young Master Qingyang never expected, so he quickly avoided. He flashed to the side, because he was so hasty that he almost fell. Although he avoided it, his appearance was not good-looking, and he was a big loser than Tang Ye''s avoidance just now.


    And the person who shot was Tang Ye.


    The speed of the gun is very fast, and it can also be shot out instantly, not worse than Young Master Qingyang.


    "Yes, you can pass the bullet. As far as I know, it''s very powerful." Tang Ye looked at Young Master Qingyang and smiled gently.


    "Tang Ye, you **** it!" Young Master Qingyang shouted angrily, feeling extremely provoked and humiliated.


    He attacked Tang Ye just now, and Tang Ye immediately attacked him, as if he was scornful to him, but Tang Ye did better than him, making him very angry.


    As a result, he immediately added a few more yellow paper magic charms in his hand, and then shot Tang Ye out.


    call! call!


    The yellow paper magic talisman made a terrible sharp blade sound again, as if it was cutting the air, and quickly attacked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye ran immediately, aiming at the yellow paper magic talisman while avoiding, and then fired "bang, bang".


    Snapped!


    Then the bullet hit the yellow paper charm, and a piece of yellow paper charm was broken.


    Young Master Qingyang was very surprised and frowned greatly.


    He did not expect how powerful the attack from the pistol used by Tang Ye was. It stands to reason that this is not right. Because his cultivation power is much stronger than Tang Ye''s, then his yellow paper magic talisman attack should be several times stronger than Tang Ye''s. But now, Tang Ye''s attack can actually crack his yellow paper magic talisman!


    This also surprised Sophia, Jackf and Balkans, as well as those bounty hunters. They thought that Young Master Qingyang didn''t need to spend much time dealing with Tang Ye. But now it seems that this is not the case.


    Tang Ye seems to be very leisurely?


    Originally, Jack and Balkans had to pay attention to Tang Ye at all times to avoid Tang Ye being killed. But now it seems to be unnecessary. In this case, wouldn''t they be able to kill all those bounty hunters?


    This is a very happy thing!

 Chapter 2885： Can also fight melee!

    Since Tang Ye is not in danger for the time being, Jackf and Balkan will first deal with the bounty hunters who come to attack. They and the bounty guild are enemies. Since they can deal with the bounty guild, they will not miss it. Now there is Sophia here again, they are more courageous, rushing out is to fight with the bounty hunters.


    Tang Ye attacked with a pistol, and the bullet broke the yellow paper magic talisman played by Young Master Qingyang. This really surprised everyone present, and Young Master Qingyang also found it very difficult to understand. According to the power gap, he thought it was impossible for Tang Ye to break his yellow paper magic talisman. But Tang Ye broke, and now he is still confused by this matter.


    In fact, the bullet fired by Tang Ye with his pistol could break through Young Master Qingyang''s yellow paper magic talisman because the pistol was a weapon under the power of science and technology, and he used purely physical bullets. Because what is issued is a pure technological power attack, facing elemental power, there will be a powerful penetrating power bonus. This is why there is a big gap between Tang Ye and Young Master Qingyang, and bullets can also break the yellow paper magic talisman.


    At first, Young Master Qingyang thought that this kind of thing was because of Tang Ye, because Tang Ye used special power. However, as a person who uses the spell seal technique, he has keen awareness. Soon he noticed something was wrong, it was the bullet shot by Tang Ye, without any elemental power. This is like brute force, very primitive. Is it because of this that it has an unexpected effect on the elemental power?


    But if this is the case, what power does the existence of elemental power have? It is because the barbaric power has huge limitations that it will cultivate elemental power. If the barbaric power is stronger than the elemental power, it would be too subverting common sense, and it would be a great blow to the cultivator. This kind of thing shouldn''t exist!


    Young Master Qingyang denied his guess again, and turned to look at Tang Ye. He felt that all the problems were with Tang Ye, and it was Tang Ye who made these things. In this way, Tang Ye is indeed a different old human race. It must be eliminated, and he can no longer exist for a moment, otherwise it will definitely pose a huge threat to the new human race.


    "Huh, it seems that you need some real skills to kill you. Tang Ye, your strength is good, I recognize it, it is worthy of your happiness." Young Master Qingyang stared at Tang Ye and said unhurriedly. But his heart was very anxious, he didn''t want to delay killing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked cold and speechless. He is not the kind of cute young man who doesn''t know anything while staying in Novice Village. In terms of combat, he has already experienced a lot of facing various enemies. If you really want to count his age, he is more than two hundred years old. It just kept practicing, breaking through the limit of lifespan, and because of the power of the Phoenix, it not only broke the limit of lifespan, but also maintained a youthful appearance. Therefore, he is actually an old man. So he could see clearly that Young Master Qingyang''s deliberate act of pretending to be calm and still trying to save face.


    "If you want to do it, please do it quickly. Don''t talk nonsense. I really don''t understand why you people want face so much. You still dare not admit your lack of ability. Is it interesting to smash your face to fill the fat man?" Tang Ye said Sneered.


    "You..." Young Master Qingyang was very angry. Tang Ye revealed his heart and felt embarrassed.


    "If that''s the case, then I''ll do it!" Young Master Qingyang stopped talking beautifully, and suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye.


    This time it wasn''t like using a yellow paper magic talisman to conduct a long-range attack. Instead, it swept past and approached Tang Ye, as if he wanted to use melee combat. Because he found a problem, that is, Tang Ye''s pistol is exactly the same when it comes to long-range combat. In this case, he actually doesn''t have much advantage with the yellow paper charm.


    If this is the case, he will approach the past and conduct a close attack! Of course he can do such a thing, as a powerful figure using the spell seal technique. Such an ability allows him to attack from a distance, but also in close combat. As he swept towards Tang Ye, he again held a few pieces of yellow paper charms in his hand, and first attacked Tang Ye. This was to contain Tang Ye, and then he used a magic talisman to cast the spell, immediately condensing power to his hands and feet, so his hands and feet were strengthened, as if he had become a powerful boxer.


    He believed that Tang Ye could only use a pistol, that is, he could only conduct close combat. In this case, the few magic talisman played earlier can contain Tang Ye, so the next second is for him to approach the past and use his powerful melee power. For long-range combatants, once they are approached in close combat, they will probably be suppressed continuously, which is very dangerous.


    "There are very few people who can make me change my power like this. And you are an old human race, that is very incredible. Tang Ye, you have done this kind of thing, it is indeed very strong, I must admit. But, now, You **** it!" Young Master Qingyang approached Tang Ye, drew coldly, and then his right fist gathered a powerful force, and he wanted to smash Tang Ye down.


    Tang Ye was still constrained by a few yellow paper magic charms. Although he used a pistol to shoot quickly and broke a few yellow paper magic charms, this inevitably delayed time, and then immediately faced the rushing son Qingyang. He couldn''t keep away from Qingyang, and he couldn''t keep up with shooting.


    However, he was still very calm, without any worries. When Young Master Qingyang attacked, he quickly took out some short wooden stick from his waist. This is not an ordinary wooden stick, it is the Undead King''s Halberd created by the source crystal of undead fire power given by the Phoenix. And it is built using the skills of the strongest blacksmith ever, the tenth-tier blacksmith. It is a god-level weapon that is easy to carry and flexible.


    The Undead King¡¯s Halberd was not used before, because the Undead King¡¯s Halberd is too powerful. With the power of the Phoenix, it can directly emit undead flames. This may be discovered the secret of Phoenix. It would be a very bad thing if he was discovered by Emperor Void and Emperor Void came to kill him himself.


    Even now facing Young Master Qingyang''s close approach, he did not use the power of the Undead King''s Halberd, but maintained the form of a telescopic iron rod to block Young Master Qingyang''s fist.


    Young Master Qingyang saw that Tang Ye took out such a small iron rod to resist his attack, and found it ridiculous, thinking that Tang Ye could not do it. After all, he was approaching very quickly, and Tang Ye couldn''t get out of the distance to escape. At the moment of danger, have you used everything you can use?


    "Tang Ye, you go to die!" Young Master Qingyang was very disdainful, confident in killing Tang Ye.


    "Master Tang Ye!" Jack and Balkans, who had been fighting with the bounty hunter, were very anxious. They didn''t expect Tang Ye to be in such a big danger after only a while.


    Sure enough, the difference between Tang Ye and Young Master Qingyang''s strength was still too great, so he should stay by his side to protect him!

 Chapter 2886： Are you afraid of conspiracy?

    Jackf and Balkan were worried that Tang Ye would be killed by Young Master Qingyang, and wanted to rush back to protect Tang Ye, but they couldn''t get away easily when they fought with the bounty hunter. The situation became very urgent, causing other people''s attacks to slow down a bit, looking back at how Tang Ye turned out!


    With such a small iron rod, of course it is impossible to stop Young Master Qingyang''s attack!


    Sophia can''t let Tang Ye take a risk, and must go back to protect Tang Ye. Although she was surrounded by these bounty hunters, there was no problem she wanted to rush to Tang Ye''s side, at most she was injured a little bit. She was about to do this, but at this moment, with a "bang", Young Master Qingyang suddenly used the acceleration charm, and it hit Tang Ye all at once.


    He wouldn''t let Sophia get in the way. He sneered triumphantly, the spell seal technique could be so flexible and convenient. Therefore, killing a Tang Ye is really not difficult. Now, it is finally solved, and there is no need to worry about the aliens of this old human race affecting them.


    "Damn it!" Sophia just wanted to rush to protect Tang Ye, but Young Master Qingyang used an acceleration charm. Sophia couldn''t rush to protect Tang Ye in time, and because of this, a bounty hunter cut her arm with a big knife, spilling blood. She was furious, shook the death sickle, and directly chopped off the head of the bounty hunter, splashing blood on the spot.


    "Master Tang Ye!" Jackf and Balkan finally got rid of the bounty hunters who haunted them, and rushed to help Tang Ye. But this time is probably too late, Young Master Qingyang hit Tang Ye, I don''t know what will happen to Tang Ye.


    Everyone felt that Tang Ye might not be able to stop Young Master Qingyang, so if he was suppressed by Young Master Qingyang, even if he didn''t die now, he would definitely die in the next second.


    However, when the situation settled, they saw that Tang Ye used that small iron rod to parry Young Master Qingyang!


    Young Master Qingyang hit the small iron rod with his fist. Tang Ye supported the small iron rod with both hands. Except for his feet sinking a few centimeters to the ground, his whole body was very stable and there was no major damage.


    "How, how is it possible?" Young Master Qingyang who attacked Tang Ye was surprised, unable to believe that such a thing would happen. With such a strong force, Tang Ye has not yet been killed. Tang Ye''s strength can''t be so strong, is this guy hiding his strength?


    Or is the problem with that little iron rod?


    Young Master Qingyang immediately looked at the small iron rod and found that his fist was hitting the small iron rod. There was nothing wrong with the small iron rod. This is simply incredible. The result in the imagination should be that his fist directly smashed the small iron rod, and then attacked Tang Ye, which would kill Tang Ye.


    The result was that Tang Ye was fine, not even the small iron rod was damaged! What is this little iron rod? Is it so strong? Is it an artifact? But how could there be such an artifact, it is just a small iron rod!


    Young Master Qingyang received a huge blow in his heart and was still puzzled. He suffocated and felt like he was about to vomit blood from anger.


    Others were equally surprised. They didn''t expect this to happen. I thought that Tang Ye would be dealt with by Young Master Qingyang, but I didn''t expect it to be all right. What exactly is going on? Is Tang Yehui such a strong person? No matter how you look at it, it''s impossible for this old human race to be that strong!


    Sophia and Jackf, and the Balkans, who had been very relieved, saw this. Then I really didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye. Tang Ye would do something very adventurous every time, but the so-called adventurous thing was just in their opinion. In fact, the result was that Tang Ye was very sure, every time Tang Ye was so calm, they were always falsely alarmed.


    "This guy..." Sophia didn''t know what to say.


    Jack and Balkan spread their hands and shrugged, thinking that to be with Tang Ye, one must have a strong heart, otherwise it would be really unbearable.


    Anyway, Tang Ye is fine now. Moreover, seeing that Tang Ye was still so confident and calm and calm, he wouldn''t have much problem next. Although I don''t know how he did it, if that''s the case, then continue to deal with bounty hunters!


    At this time, those bounty hunters were also surprised by Tang Ye''s affairs, and they didn''t deal with Jackf and Balkans for a while. But Jackf and the Balkans came back quickly. After all, they were so shocked by Tang Ye that it was not once or twice. So, they took the first step, Jackf swept out the great sword, and immediately cut four or five bounty hunters to the ground. The Balkans also manipulated the long steel wire, threw it out, and entangled the minds of several bounty hunters, pulling forcefully, and directly strangling several bounty hunters!


    Needless to say on Sophia''s side, these bounty hunters are not her opponents at all, she is almost crushed, blood will be splashed wherever the death sickle goes, and the life of the bounty hunter becomes very cheap and easy. Just harvested.


    In this case, many bounty hunters began to have the meaning of retreat, and did not want to engage in such a battle anymore. Originally, they wanted to pester Sophia, Jackf and the Balkans to let Prince Qingyang kill Tang Ye. As a result, Young Master Qingyang failed to kill Tang Ye, causing them heavy casualties. Young Master Qingyang is too wasteful, and he is said to be the top ten masters of the new human race, how can it not be possible to kill an old human race?


    They doubted Young Master Qingyang''s abilities very much. If there were no other bounty hunters to reinforce them, they knew that they would not please good results, and they might be killed. Stupid pigs will do such things!


    Young Master Qingyang also knew that he was being questioned, and he was even more angry. When Tang Ye stimulated him, his mood became irritable and unstable. In this case, something went wrong with his attack. Originally, he should go back and sort out the current situation a little bit before fighting. However, because he was not reconciled, because he became irritable, he didn''t retreat. Instead, he directly used the situation of parrying Tang Ye and used his strength again to kill Tang Ye like this.


    "Tang Ye, I don''t believe I can''t kill you!" Young Master Qingyang shouted angrily.


    Tang Ye was still very calm, he believed in the power of the small iron rod. This is the power of Phoenix, even the top ten masters of the new human race, in front of such a power, it is just a little bit. At this time, it was time to use the cooperation with Ada and Aqi.


    Tang Ye watched Young Master Qingyang jokingly and said, "Actually, my strength is still inferior to yours. I have always been defensive. If I keep fighting, I will definitely be killed by you. Then why would I dare to follow you? Fight? Don''t you doubt that I have a conspiracy?"


    "Huh?" Young Master Qingyang was taken aback. Just now, he was full of intentions to kill Tang Ye, and then he was fighting, without noticing anything else. Now that Tang Ye said that, he felt that he really needed to pay attention.


    boom!


    However, just when he realized it, gunshots rang from a close distance beside him.

 Chapter 2887： Kill with one shot!

    By the time Young Master Qingyang realized that something was wrong, it was already too late. The gunfire sounded, and the bullets were almost fired against his body. No matter how fast he reacted and what kind of power he had, it was impossible to resist.


    "Talisman defense!", "Instantly strengthen!", "Wind speed flashes back!"


    Young Master Qingyang quickly shouted out these within a second, these were his secret moves, and they were reserved for use. All can save lives. He had never thought about using these to deal with a Tang Ye. But now, the sudden crisis made him realize that it might kill him, so he didn''t keep it, and used all of it at once. These were all set in advance by him, and they were spells that could be used instantly. Those yellow paper magic talisman had already been affixed to him, and then the effect of these tricks immediately took effect.


    Huhu! Suddenly, his body had an extra layer of shield, and an extra layer of golden light, which was the strengthening power of the extra protection. Then he backed out quickly. However, the bullet was almost shot against his body, even if he used these secret box pressing techniques that he had prepared, the bullet still pierced his ear, and a little deeper.


    Originally the bullet was aimed at his head, but fortunately, he immediately used these box-pressing secrets, otherwise his head would explode, and of course he would have to die and would not be alive. Now it just hurts the ear, one ear has been smashed, it can almost be said to be scrapped. Then it hurt some heads. At least he was still alive and did not die immediately.


    However, this caused him great harm. He felt that he couldn''t hear anything. The smashed ear was punched from the root of the ear a little deeper, which might make him lose his hearing. And this kind of damage has brought huge damage to the head, and now it is just that the head hurts and wants to explode. This completely affected his fighting, and it was difficult for him to resume fighting immediately. At this time, even with Tang Ye''s strength, he could deal with him.


    Bang, bang, bang!


    However, the secret attack on him did not stop, and he shot continuously immediately, and he could only dodge quickly. His strength is indeed very powerful, and he can still dodge bullets quickly after being injured to this degree.


    "Ahqi!" Dodging to the side, Young Master Qingyang couldn''t help but shout out angrily. He knew that A Qi was attacking him in secret, and he was furious, but he didn''t expect to be calculated by A Qi. Just hiding in the dark, and then using him to fight against Tang Ye, without additional perception, Ah Qi used stealth, then approached him and shot him.


    He was too focused on fighting against Tang Ye just now, and was surprised by Tang Ye''s ability, and was also stimulated. His mood became irritable and he wanted to kill Tang Ye, so he ignored other dangers. It just so happens that Ah Qi can use his invisibility ability. Although he can perceive Ah Qi''s existence, he also needs to activate the spell seal technique. Just now, where did he have time to launch this secret technique specifically to perceive Tang Ye, he was irritated by Tang Ye and didn''t care about anything, he just wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    Now that Ah Qi is injured, he regrets that he has been calculated so cruelly by the rat-like figure in the sewer, and he may even be killed! Even if he can survive, one ear is now scrapped, which is a huge damage to strength and appearance, and it is really difficult for him to accept. He can be a beautiful gentleman, how can he be?


    call!


    Now, Young Master Qingyang thought that he avoided the bullet shot by Ah Qi, and then eased a bit, and he could deal with it. He will no longer be careless, absolutely using all his strength. But because he was seriously injured, he no longer expected to kill Tang Ye, as long as he could retreat and leave. Now he realized that his life was threatened, Tang Ye had indeed made complete preparations!


    It should be like this at the beginning, Tang Ye couldn''t really come out of the defense barrier without any preparation. Such a simple thing, I didn''t even think about it, didn''t think it clearly, Young Master Qingyang regretted it this time. Of course, he didn''t think about these things because he felt that no matter what kind of conspiracy Tang Ye played with, he could deal with it, and he could definitely kill Tang Ye. In this arrogant and arrogant mentality, now I have tasted the bitter fruit!


    call!


    However, at this time, Young Master Qingyang could dodge A Qi''s secret sneak attack, and he could regroup for a while, but unexpectedly, a sudden and rapid **** breath rushed towards him, with huge killing intent on him, and it was a sneak attack!


    "Damn!" Young Master Qingyang yelled, but he didn''t expect a sneak attack. This time, he clearly knew who it was, Ada who mastered the blood curse. Ada cast the blood curse and entered the blood curse state, all power attributes were greatly improved, and the speed was very fast. Although his blood curse was sealed by Young Master Qingyang, he could still use it for a while. At that time in the Colosseum and the monster battle, he could also use it for a while, and then the power would be invalidated, that is the sealing spell of Young Master Qingyang.


    Although he could only use the blood curse technique for a short time, now Ada has also stepped up to seize the opportunity to launch a fatal attack on Young Master Qingyang.


    Young Master Qingyang perceives Ada''s actions, but his reaction speed has been greatly reduced, and when he fully activates the power of the blood curse, Ada''s strength cannot be underestimated. Young Master Qingyang immediately dodged aside, but still slowed down. One ear was smashed and his head was affected by pain, which greatly affected his battle. Then he was scratched on his chest by Ada with a dagger. Although he didn''t get a fatal blow after dodging, he was cut through a big wound and splashed with blood, which made him worse.


    "Oh, damn..." His body was very painful, and there was a great fear in his heart that he would be killed if he went on like this, so he turned around and ran away quickly!


    This is now the last choice. Being seriously injured, Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi, the three of them dealt with him on their faces, even if he could use the spell seal technique to seal the power of Ada and Aqi, but Ada and Aqi could still use pistols, he knew he was not Opponent, so I can only escape.


    It was unacceptable for him to be injured like this, and he hadn''t expected it. As for being killed, that is even more unacceptable. He will never let himself die here. At this moment, he was extremely angry and hated in his heart, vowing to kill the old human race one by one!


    However, Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi would not let Young Master Qingyang escape. Now Young Master Qingyang has been seriously injured. Such a good opportunity would be a shame if Young Master Qingyang escaped. Moreover, in order to liberate the cultivation power of Ada and Aqi, Master Qingyang must be killed.


    But Young Master Qingyang ran away very fast, Ada and Aqi immediately chased them, but failed to catch up. Seeing the distance was about to open, Young Master Qingyang might really run away.


    At this moment, Tang Ye ran to the mansion defensive enchantment, took out a gun from the door, got down, took aim, and fired a shot at Young Master Qingyang.


    Snapped!


    Young Master Qingyang''s head was broken, and he fell to death on the spot!


    When everyone saw this, they were shocked, what kind of weapon was that? You can hit so accurately at such a long distance!

 Chapter 2888： Heavy power!

    The weapon Tang Ye used was shocking. And this is his latest sniper rifle!


    The sniper rifle is a special rifle with high shooting accuracy, long range, and good reliability. It is mainly used to shoot important targets of the enemy. Tang Ye has been studying this these days, first he made a rifle, and then he studied the sniper rifle. The structure of the sniper rifle is basically the same as that of the ordinary rifle. The difference is that the sniper rifle is mostly equipped with a sight for precise aiming. The barrel has been specially processed with very high precision, and most of the shooting is done in semi-automatic or manual single shot.


    Tang Ye had just developed a sniper rifle, but had done relatively little practice. He didn''t have much confidence in shooting Young Master Qingyang just now. Fortunately, he hit Young Master Qingyang and killed Young Master Qingyang.


    However, he also knew that this could kill Young Master Qingyang because Young Master Qingyang had already been seriously injured. Otherwise, Young Master Qingyang was a person with powerful cultivation power and would certainly not be killed so easily. Even if the sniper rifle is very fast, with a headshot, and the first shot is killed, these things are probably not suitable for this sky world. Because the killing by one shot is for those who had no cultivation power in the ancestral land of the earth. People in this world now, because they have the power of cultivation, can quickly perceive, and send out power as a shield, so if the power of the sniper rifle is not strong enough, they cannot be killed with a single shot.


    However, now that he killed Young Master Qingyang, Young Master Qingyang fell to the ground, motionless, enough to shock the people present.


    Actually killed Young Master Qingyang! Young Master Qingyang is one of the top ten masters of the new human race. Tang Ye, an old human race, can actually kill! It would be a shocking thing to spread such a thing.


    In the past, the old human race was so weak that even facing an ordinary new human race, there was no way to resist. Now I actually killed the top ten masters of a new human race. This is not an ordinary new human race, nor is it a master of the new human race, but a high-ranking master of the new human race, the master of the new human race, the top dozen people !


    "This, how is this possible?" Many bounty hunters couldn''t believe such a thing. It''s fine to say that Young Master Qingyang couldn''t kill Tang Ye smoothly, they could barely accept it, but to say that Tang Ye killed Young Master Qingyang was too incredible.


    However, Young Master Qingyang did not move after falling down, with blood still flowing out of his head, he was indeed dead. Numerous bounty hunters suddenly became unwilling to fight, because even Young Master Qingyang was killed, then they must be unable to fight. An old human race can kill Young Master Qingyang, and now there is still Sophia who is super powerful, they can''t deal with Tang Ye at all. If you continue to fight like this, you will probably be the one who will die.


    They don''t want to die, even if they are about to die, they can''t die under this kind of situation that they know they can''t deal with it, and that death has no effect. Therefore, these bounty hunters have the meaning of retreat.


    As for Sophia and A Qi, they were equally shocked when they saw Tang Ye killed Tang Ye with a sniper shot, and they didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Regarding that sniper rifle, Ada and Aqi saw that Tang Ye used it and saw that it was not quite the same as the pistol they were using now. They were shocked. Did Tang Ye research other shooting weapons? Look at the long one that can be put on the ground. It is indeed the case. God! They were all stunned. They didn''t know who Tang Ye was, and he could actually study such a weapon.


    What kind of head is that? How can it do so many things that others can''t do!


    Sophia, Jackf, and Balkan saw that Tang Ye used the monster''s weapon to kill Young Master Qingyang at once, and they were also very surprised. This result is too big as they expected at the beginning. At first they were worried that Tang Ye would be killed by Young Master Qingyang, but now Young Master Qingyang was killed by Tang Ye!


    This guy really can''t make people look at it with common sense, and it can always refresh people''s cognition. However, refresh as soon as it is refreshed, the things he did are incomprehensible. What kind of pistol, sniper rifle, etc. They have never seen such a weapon. If Tang Ye was not a blacksmith, they even felt that those weapons were obtained from the ancient city. Because I am afraid that only the place where the world originated from the ancient city, there is such a magical and strange thing.


    Perhaps it is really a weapon from the ancient city. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t get it from the city of the ancient country. The city of the ancient country has not appeared in these hundreds of years. However, things that were once the ancient city are left in some places, maybe Tang Ye got it by accident. In addition, looking at those weapons that don''t look like long-lived, they should be forged by Tang Ye according to the weapon forging method in the ancient city. Because Tang Ye is a blacksmith. These speculations are very reasonable, otherwise, they really don''t know how to explain that Tang Ye possesses such magical things.


    Huhu!


    At this time, Ada and Aqi burst into a **** light, and the two of them couldn''t help but feel anguish, as if something had been drawn out of their bodies. However, after a while of pain, they felt very comfortable in their bodies, like a spring breeze, and then, a steady stream of cultivation power poured in, making them feel full of strength and strength.


    This is the seal breaking! They were originally sealed by Young Master Qingyang using the spell seal technique, but now that Young Master Qingyang dies, the spell seal technique on them has also been lifted. Therefore, they regained their power.


    The blood curse mystery that Ada mastered was no longer restricted. He was immediately excited and suddenly entered the blood curse state. A **** light was emitted around his body and his eyes turned red. The whole person seemed to have become a bloodthirsty monster. This is what he looks like under the blood curse, and it looks terrifying. However, his consciousness is sober. He can control what he should and don''t do. Without using excessive blood curse mystery, all he changed was his power, which increased several times!


    Then, Young Master Qingyang was very excited. He hadn''t entered such a perfect blood curse state for too long. He immediately looked at the bounty hunters, bloodthirsty and hatred, making him instantly rush to those bounty who had no fighting spirit and wanted to retreat Among the hunters, they fought frantically.


    His power is no worse than those bounty hunters. Even after being suppressed for so long, he now has bloodthirsty and hatred, and his power is even stronger, so he easily killed several bounty hunters.


    At the same time, as A Qi regained her strength, her invisibility was even stronger. After she entered invisibility, the bounty hunters could not detect it. She was worried about Ada''s accident, so she went to help Ada deal with the bounty hunters.


    Bang bang bang! After Ah Qi entered stealth, he approached the bounty hunter and shot, basically killing a bounty hunter with one shot.

 Chapter 2889： No one can be less!

    The bounty hunters became unrelenting, being continuously killed by Ada under the blood curse, and Aqi, who was invisible, would continue to kill with a pistol, and soon fell a piece, and the loss was very heavy. Seeing this, the remaining bounty hunters were so afraid that they didn''t want to have any more battles, and fled in panic.


    At this time, a group of bounty hunters came to support them, including Arden and Lu Ying. One is the top ten masters in the bounty hunter, and the other is the vice president of the bounty guild. There are many bounty hunters behind him, dozens of hundreds of people, and they are all good masters. Seeing their assistance, the escaped bounty hunter stopped.


    However, having seen the horror of Ada and Aqi, they still hid behind Aden and them, worried that they would still be killed.


    Yadun and Lu Ying just wanted to return to the Bounty Guild, and let other experts in the Guild fight against Tang Ye together, attack the defensive barrier of the Tang mansion, and break the defensive barrier together. However, not long after they returned to the Bounty Guild, someone spread the word that Tang Ye was out of the defensive enchantment and was a good opportunity to catch him. So they simply greeted the people in the Bounty Guild and rushed to the Datang Mansion.


    What they never expected was that the scene they saw after arriving at the Datang Mansion turned out to be that a large number of bounty hunters were killed. Other bounty hunters only knew to escape, and there was no room to fight back. Someone was killed. This is really a horrible scene. Those who don''t know the situation thought that their bounty hunters were very innocent and weak, and were mercilessly slaughtered by demons.


    This is really detrimental to the face of the Bounty Guild! Yadun and Lu Ying were very angry, and rushed over immediately, attacking Ada and Aqi. After Ada and Aqi, Jackf and Balkan are also dealing with bounty hunters. Now Yadun and Lu Ying wanted to kill them immediately. Because all the corpses on the ground belonged to bounty hunters. With such a heavy loss, Lu Ying didn''t know how to explain it to the Association. If Tang Ye can''t be killed yet, then Li Houtian will probably use it as a reason to deal with him.


    When Lu Ying saw Tang Ye in front of the Datang Mansion, his eyes were red with anger, and he immediately rushed to deal with Tang Ye. However, with a "whoop", Sophia''s death sickle chopped out, blocking his way.


    Tang Ye saw that Yadun and Lu Ying were both coming, and with such a large group of people, he knew that it was difficult to deal with, so he retreated first, and he quickly jumped and returned to the enchantment of the ten thousand star chain magic circle. Then he shouted loudly to Ada and Aqi: "Go back and enter the mansion!"


    Ada and Aqi obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement. Although killing the bounty hunter made them red eyes, now that Adon and Lu Ying are here, they will definitely not be able to do what they did before, otherwise they might kill their lives. . So they immediately turned around and went back, there was no longer any romance. For them, being able to do what they are doing now is already a great deal. Killing so many bounty hunters is already a huge return. I am afraid that no one would believe that this kind of thing was spread out. They are the old human race, how could they kill the bounty hunter?


    The most important thing is that one of the ten masters of the new human race, Master Qingyang, the curse sealer, was also killed! This must be a huge blow to the new human race. Thinking about it, I feel that this is a very exciting thing for the old human race. The new human race who has been killing them all the time has today!


    "You want to escape back, it''s impossible!" At this time, Arden shouted. He was already full of anger. He didn''t expect that their bounty guild would be made like this by a few old human races. He wanted to kill Ada and A seven. Drop-no, it was caught, and then slowly tortured, let the old human race know how serious the consequences of killing them bounty hunters are!


    Boom!


    Yadun fired two powerful flames to block Ada and Aqi from escaping. However, Ada was still in the state of blood curse. He was very fast and flexible. He avoided Arden''s flame attack. And Ah Qi entered a state of invisibility, they couldn''t see at all, and now they didn''t know where Ah Qi was, but it was a bit worrying.


    "Hmph, I said, if you can''t escape, you can''t escape!" As one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild, of course, there is not only that little attack method. Then, he pressed one hand to the ground and shouted in a low voice, "Swift and frozen!"


    Then, from his gloves inlaid with frozen elemental power gems, ice blasted out, appeared on the ground in front, and quickly spread in the direction of Ada, and immediately chased Ada. This freezing has a large range, and when it is approaching, Ada is affected by the freezing, and the speed suddenly slows down.


    And at this time, Ada was also attacked by other bounty hunters, and had to avoid these attacks, so he could not return smoothly. In the end, affected by the frost, the action becomes slower, and then it will be frozen. In this case, it is fatal to him!


    "Brother!" Ah Qi originally retreated in a state of invisibility. She left the frozen area without being seen by others. She could retreat smoothly. However, seeing that Ada was about to be frozen, she was very worried, so she went back to help Ada, and Come out.


    "Don''t come back, go back to Tang Ye!" Ada was very worried about A Qi and drank loudly, feeling that A Qi''s behavior was very stupid. He didn''t say anything wrong, after all, he was not only blocked by Arden, but also blocked by other bounty hunters. Ah Qi was not stopped by anyone, and it was a good thing to be able to retreat, at least not having to bother. Now it''s okay, both have problems.


    Ada was angry and anxious, and felt that Aqi was still too emotional. In any case, he couldn''t let A Qi get into trouble in a row, so he stopped retreating, but went up and attacked, and then said to A Qi, "Go!"


    He was trying to help Qi get rid of the ice and the attacks of those bounty hunters, so that Qi could go back smoothly.


    "You go!" However, at this time, Jackf''s steel sword suddenly smashed down, hitting the swift ice seal issued by Alton, breaking the ice, and neither Ada nor Aqi were affected anymore.


    "One can''t be less!" After Jackf broke the swift ice, he gave a cold snort, and then began to retreat.


    Ada and Aqi did not delay, and immediately retreated at full speed.


    Arden was furious, and absolutely couldn''t let them hide back into the Tang mansion. So, he mobilized his full strength and jumped suddenly. The distance of the jump was very long, and he was about to chase Ada and Aqi.


    boom!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye, who was in the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, aimed at the jumping Yaton and shot with a sniper rifle.


    Yadun sensed the flying bullet, which was very terrifying. He didn''t dare to be careless, so he could only use his full strength to block it, so that he could not stop Ada and Aqi.


    When he landed, Ada and Aqi had already returned to the defense barrier.

 Chapter 2890： Not hitting you!

    Ada and Aqi, as well as Jackf and Balkan, all retreated into the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. This means that they are safe, because the defensive ability of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array could not be broken by Arden at all.


    After being forced to the ground by Tang Ye with a sniper rifle, Yadun was very reconciled and immediately pursued it. His fists were full of strength, and he quickly rushed to the front of the ten thousand star chain magic formation defense barrier, and both fists bombarded at the same time. However, he couldn''t move the Wanxing Chain Array at all, instead he was bounced back.


    "Damn it!" Yadun couldn''t help shouting out loudly, but Ada and Aqi hid into the ten thousand star chain magic circle defense barrier. If they can''t break this barrier, then they can''t help Tang Ye and the others. , In this case, they just lost another group of bounty hunters, and in the end they failed to solve Tang Ye.


    Looking at Ada and Aqi who hid in the result, and Tang Ye who was originally inside, he gritted his teeth with anger. He felt that Tang Ye and the others were too cheap. They simply relied on the powerful ten thousand-star chain magic formation to defend themselves, so they hit the bounty hunters and ran away, hid, and came back when it was safe. The bounty hunters had nothing to do with them, and they were crazy with anger.


    "Don''t hide if you have the ability! Come out and fight Lao Tzu head-on!" Yadun couldn''t help but drank to Tang Ye.


    Then he provoked another wave and cursed: "You still don''t admit that you are the rats of the sewer. Are you not?! Only when we are not paying attention, we dare to walk out. Isn''t this what rats do?! "


    In the face of the provocative stimulus of Yaton, who Tang Ye is, of course he will not be irritated by the general, he laughed unhurriedly, and sneered at Yaton: "You don''t need to shout these words, who doesn¡¯t know you¡¯re agitated. We, we won¡¯t be fooled. And, according to what you said, why don¡¯t you wait for us to become as powerful as you before you come to our troubles? That¡¯s fair. We don¡¯t have any cultivation power now, but you One by one is so strong, if we don''t hide a bit better, then let you kill it at will?"


    "You..." Yaton was very angry, not stimulated by Tang Ye''s words, but by Tang Ye''s attitude. Because he saw Tang Ye''s attitude, he was very open, and he could let go. Such a person really couldn''t be excited.


    One thing Yadun was afraid of right now was that Tang Ye ignored them, and then they attacked the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array defensive barrier just like before. It was useless. In the end, they were very helpless. Failing to hurt Tang Ye and the others, in the end, nothing was achieved and nothing was accomplished. On the contrary, they suffered a lot of damage. It was a joke to death when this spread out, and I didn''t know how to explain it to the Bounty Guild.


    In fact, what he was worried about had already happened. Now that Tang Ye was inside the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, they couldn''t break it at all, so they could only stay outside and watch. There was no way. Only Sophia stayed outside. Now Sofia is fighting with Lu Ying, but with Sofia''s strength, they can''t help it. Even if there are enough of them, they can suppress Sophia, but Sophia is determined to leave. For example, if they enter the ten thousand star chain circle, they can''t stop it at all.


    Lu Ying was fighting with Sophia, and seeing that Yadun could not stop Ada and Aqi, he knew it was difficult. It doesn''t make sense to compete with Sophia now, and maybe it will let him fall into a disadvantage and be injured by Sophia. So after playing another trick with Sofia, he retreated and fell beside Arden, not planning to fight Sofia again.


    "Vice President, I''m sorry, I''m useless, I couldn''t stop Tang Ye and the others." Yaton felt very sorry and said to Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying looked at Tang Ye in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, naturally, too angry. However, there is no other way. Moreover, Tang Ye was in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array from the beginning, even if Yadun stopped Ada and Aqi, and killed Ada and Aqi, it would not be of much use. Can''t solve Tang Ye, it is a failure for them. He said to Yaton: "It''s okay. Tang Ye was in there early in the morning. Even if killing those two old human races is not worthy of our pleasure. What we have to do now is to solve Tang Ye. No one else needs to bother too much. many."


    Yaton nodded and continued to look at Tang Ye in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, his expression extremely gloomy. From the very beginning, he played and came to deal with Tang Ye. Now, he has suffered several times in Tang Ye, which makes it difficult for him to accept. If Tang Ye really had a strong power, and if he fought him head-on, he would have recognized him as a disadvantage. But Tang Ye didn''t hit him head-on, but a very wretched way. It was like hitting him and immediately ran away and hid, so that he couldn''t fight back Tang Ye, and was irritated by Tang Ye''s provocation. This fire kept burning and he couldn''t vent. It was really aggrieved.


    "Tang Ye, if you are a man, come out and fight with me!" Yadun couldn''t help but drank it to Tang Ye. If he couldn''t vent the irritation in his heart that was irritated by Tang Ye, he was afraid that he would really go crazy. .


    Tang Ye chuckled and said, "Don''t worry, just say whatever you like. I won''t pay attention to you. I know what I want and what I can''t do. So, you want to drive me out, then It''s impossible. Now you can continue to break through this defensive barrier. If you can break it, then I will naturally be killed by you, and I will recognize it at that time."


    "You..." By Tang Ye''s calm speaking manner, Yaton slammed a vicious punch on the barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and then shouted out loudly, he had to vent.


    At this moment, Tang Ye picked up the sniper rifle, used his cultivation power to stabilize his body, and then took a shot at Arden. Now he is also using cultivation power in combination with technological power. Because like a sniper rifle, it has a certain recoil and is easily affected. However, with the power of cultivation, he can hold the sniper rifle steadily, and then aim and shoot.


    Yaton was furious when he saw Tang Ye aiming at him with a sniper rifle. It was fucking, it was **** good. It was too cheap to hide inside and attack people. However, Yadun also knew that the weird weapons that Tang Ye forged were actually amazingly powerful, and they would be killed if they didn''t stop them. Many of their bounty hunters have died under such weapons. So, Arden hurriedly used his strength to stand in front of him to avoid being injured by Tang Ye.


    boom!


    "Ah!" However, after Tang Ye shot, there was a painful call out immediately, and then he heard the sound of someone falling to the ground.


    It was not called by Arden, but by a bounty hunter behind Arden. Tang Ye aimed at a bounty hunter behind Yadun, not Yadun.


    The bounty hunter was blown to his head, and he didn''t know how he died. Probably he will be very angry, this fucking, is Tang Ye doing what a human would do?


    "Tang Ye!" Yadun went crazy with anger, feeling that he was deeply provoked by Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2891： Fleeing like a waste!

    Tang Ye knew very well that a single shot could not kill Yaton. After all, this was not an ambush and sniper. He shot directly at Yaton. People could see clearly that he still had such a powerful training power. There was no reason why he could not stop a bullet. .


    However, if they thought he was dealing with Arden, then the other bounty hunters must be unprepared. So killing other bounty hunters is very easy, after all, the power of a sniper rifle can easily headshot without precaution.


    This scene is a bit familiar. Tang Ye had done this before, but now it can be said to be a repeat of the old trick. However, it succeeded. Such things irritated Alton to go crazy. They really didn''t expect such a thing, Tang Ye can be said to pick and tease them again and again. But they couldn''t help Tang Ye!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh It''s going to collapse.


    "Tang Ye, you **** it, **** it! Damn it..." Yaton was beating and cursing, it seemed pitiful to look at him, but it was a bit unbearable.


    Tang Ye won¡¯t be unbearable. These bounty hunters are nothing pitiful. Without the defensive enchantment of this ten thousand-star chain formation, they might pounce in like a wolf, killing him and Ada''s Qi. There are no bones left!


    Sophia felt relieved when he saw Tang Ye and the others safely entering the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and slowly walked over with the Death Scythe. With her strength, there is no need to worry about being killed by Lu Ying and Yadun. So she was a little unhurried, walked over there, not forgetting to sarcast Lu Ying twice, and hummed: "I feel ridiculous when I see you like this, isn''t it just talking about an old human race? What, why bother everyday now Blocked in front of people''s door, do you know that you look ugly like this. Humph, everyone is watching your jokes now!"


    "Sophia, don''t be proud!" Lu Ying yelled at Sophia, hating Sophia, and snorted coldly: "Now you help Tang Ye so much, then don''t blame us for being rude to you! From now on, My bounty guild will do my best to deal with you, and the Alpha family behind me!"


    This seems to be threatening again. Sophia didn¡¯t eat it, sneered, and said, ¡°From now on? Didn¡¯t you do this in the past? If that¡¯s not the case, I think your bounty guild would not dare to be arrogant in front of me. I have to admit that because your Bounty Guild is pressing harder every step of the way, my Alpha family has to retreat step by step. By now, no one takes it seriously. In that case, am I afraid of how you can deal with it with all your strength? Humph, haven¡¯t you been trying your best to deal with it in the past?"


    Lu Ying stared at Sophia. What Sophia said was the truth, so at this time he didn''t know how to refute Sophia. However, Sophia has been protecting Tang Ye. It can be said that if it hadn''t been for Sophia, their Bounty Guild would have resolved Tang Ye long ago, so why there are so many things now. Therefore, their hatred for Sophia is no less than their hatred for Tang Ye!


    Even just now, if it wasn''t for Sophia to stop him, it would be absolutely no problem to stop Ada and Aqi with the power of him and Arden. Even if Tang Ye could not be dealt with, he would kill two old human races, and Tang Ye. People who are together, that can be regarded as a little fruit. Maybe, he could still catch Ada and Aqi to force Tang Ye to come out. Then it wouldn''t be like the way it is now, without hurting Tang Ye''s side, on the contrary, he has suffered heavy losses. This kind of result returned to the Bounty Guild, there is really no way to explain it.


    Moreover, the Bounty Guild will definitely become the laughing stock of everyone!


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that Sophia is hateful, so I must get rid of Sophia! Lu Ying stared at Sophia fiercely, as if he was about to kill him, and hummed: "Sophia, if you continue to help Tang Ye, you are clearly against our bounty guild, then don¡¯t blame me for being polite. Now our Bounty Guild is going to kill you. Even if the armistice agreement exists and was questioned by Emperor Galaxy, we have a legitimate reason!"


    Sophia sneered and said, "Is that so? But, I was indeed hired by Tang Ye to protect him. In this case, Tang Ye is in danger. Is there anything wrong with me protecting him? You can try it. I am the same. You will do it like just now. If you think you can have a reason from Emperor Galaxy, just do it, I don''t have any comments."


    "You..." Seeing Sophia''s look that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, Lu Ying is really angry, and he also thinks Sophia has become, why has become so...not cold enough, shameless. , Sophia was not like this before!


    "Alton, follow me back to the guild. We have to send all the experts in the guild to deal with Tang Ye in an all-round way. If Sophia dares to stop, then kill her on the spot!" Lu Ying was so angry that he couldn''t bear it anymore. Go down.


    "Yes!" Yaton wanted this kind of result, to see if these people were afraid. No one can resist the power of the entire guild!


    Tang Ye, who was in the enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, laughed at this and hummed: "Don''t you go, don''t you continue to surround me? If you just let a few bounty hunters stare at me, wait for you I¡¯ll kill them as soon as I leave. Then you don¡¯t know where I will run to hide."


    "You..." Yaton and Lu Ying were furious, Tang Ye was really too cheap. However, they were not worried about Tang Ye running away. It would be better to say that Tang Ye left the Datang mansion is something they can''t ask for. In that case, they would not have the defensive barrier protection of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and they would be able to kill Tang Ye. As for the fear of Tang Ye hiding, there is no possibility, their eyeliner is all over every corner, no one can avoid their sight!


    However, they were one thing. After they left, Tang Ye ran out to kill other bounty hunters. Judging from Tang Ye''s combat effectiveness just now, the strength was already above average. Moreover, there are so strange and weird, but the power is a very powerful weapon. Now because of dealing with Tang Ye, too many of their bounty hunters have been killed and injured, and if they continue to damage them, it will affect the entire bounty guild. If this is the case, then take the bounty hunter and leave, so that you are not afraid of being killed by Tang Ye and the others.


    So Lu Ying greeted the other bounty hunters and let everyone leave together.


    Tang Ye saw this situation, smiled, and shouted: "Why, Lu Ying, are your bounty guild scared? What do you look like? Run away! Haha, your bounty guild is actually due to an old The human race fell away and fled!"


    Tang Ye''s words irritated Lu Ying, Arden and the others to vomit blood.

 Chapter 2892： Great assistance!

    It didn''t make sense to go back and attack Tang Ye, because it couldn''t break the defensive barrier of the ten thousand star chain formation. Therefore, even though a group of bounty hunters such as Lu Ying and Yadun were so angry at Tang Ye that they wanted to vomit blood, they did not stop, but accelerated and left. With the corpses of bounty hunters on the ground, they looked like they had fled.


    Sophia squinted as he watched Lu Ying and the others leave. Regarding what Lu Ying said just now, all the masters of the bounty guild must be dispatched to deal with them. If this happens, it will be very detrimental to them. However, Sophia believes that the probability of this situation will be very small, or even impossible.


    It is impossible for the Bounty Guild to mobilize so much power to deal with Tang Ye, an old human race. This is simply a big joke. They are such a huge force and have to mobilize so many people, even if Tang Ye is finally solved. It''s also a big joke. They can''t afford to lose this person. Compared with this, they have more important things to be afraid of, and that is the lord''s mansion.


    The power of the Lord¡¯s Mansion is as large as theirs, and now they have already lost a lot of Tang Ye¡¯s affairs, which invisibly weakened their power, but the Lord¡¯s Mansion is constantly developing. In this case, the power of the Lord¡¯s Mansion will exceed them. It is also very dangerous for them. Moreover, they themselves want to deal with the Lord''s Mansion. This is what they have wanted to do since they existed, and it is impossible for an old human race to be affected.


    Moreover, Tang Ye is actually closely related to the Lord''s Mansion, but because the relationship between the old human race and the new human race and the bounty guild is complicated, Tang Ye''s dealings with the new human race and the bounty guild are also a personal matter. Therefore, the Lord''s Mansion hardly joined in, at least there was no interference on the surface. Therefore, the Bounty Guild could not find any reason to attack the Lord''s Mansion. However, this does not mean that the Lord''s Mansion did not pay attention to this matter.


    In fact, the Lord''s Mansion has been paying attention to this matter. If there is a suitable opportunity, they will definitely take action. The battle that will erupt at that time will be a scourge, and it will directly change the current situation of the Pearl Star. Therefore, if you want to make a move, it must be the right time. Until then, they will keep a wait-and-see attitude. Even if he supported Tang Ye, it was done secretly behind the scenes.


    All these things are very clear in their hearts, but because of the lack of a legitimate reason, no one can explain it and believe it is so.


    After Lu Ying and the others left, Tang Ye felt a bit boring and regrettable. Now he is completely not afraid of Lu Ying and the others. Firstly, it is his confidence in the ten thousand star chain formation defensive barrier, and secondly, their strength is greatly improved. Technological weapons continue to appear stronger, and Ada and Aqi have also regained their cultivation strength, and they have become stronger with technological weapons.


    "It''s a pity. If Lu Ying and the others don''t leave, then I can shoot a few more shots. Maybe I can kill a few more bounty guilds." Tang Ye picked up the sniper rifle in his hand and looked at it, joking in a deliberate tone. Said generally.


    Ada and Aqi, as well as Jackf, Balkan, and Sophia outside the defense barrier, saw Tang Ye like this, their eyes were weird and complicated. They really don''t know how to describe Tang Ye, they really don''t know what kind of things are inside that head, they can actually make such a peculiar weapon. And, from the beginning of a small old human race to the present, so many incredible things can be done.


    Tang Ye saw Sophia and their weird eyes, smiled, and said: "No matter what, we are considered successful. However, the matter is not over. I want the Bounty Guild to completely give up interfering with our old human race, and then we can I deal with the new humans wholeheartedly. So, I want to let go now, unless the bounty guild revokes the bounty of our old humans and give us enough respect for the old humans, otherwise I will always deal with them!"


    Ada and Aqi''s expressions were lifted up, as if seeing great hope, their old human race will return to the past life, be recognized by others, be respected by others, and will no longer be regarded as rats in the sewers, and will never be seen again. Being bullied by others!


    Sophia, Jackf and the Balkans saw Tang Ye like this and had to admit Tang Ye''s ability. No matter whether Tang Ye succeeded or not, what he did today is something to be proud of. And everyone will remember him, an old human race has forced the bounty guild to this point!


    At this time, in the lord''s mansion.


    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou talked together. Both of them looked very surprised, and then sighed again and again. They didn''t expect that it was so powerful, and now the bounty guild suffered heavy losses. And Lu Ying, the vice chairman, couldn''t help Tang Ye at all, and needed to go back to move rescue soldiers.


    This is not like something an old human can do! However, Tang Ye did it, which is really impressive.


    "At the beginning, I just thought that Tang Ye was good, and he was an old human race. I could arrange to understand the affairs between the old human race and the new human race. I didn''t have much hope at first, but I didn''t expect Tang Ye to accidentally arrange it. Okay such a thing. Can this be regarded as unintentionally planting willows, and deliberately planting flowers?" Fang Changzhou said with a smile.


    Ying Wushuang laughed, feeling very good, and said, "No matter what it is, what Tang Ye has done now is very good and makes me very comfortable. In this case, we will increase assistance to Tang Ye. What Tang Ye needs, just Give him anything. Let him continue to spend with the bounty guild, if it can weaken the bounty guild, that would be great."


    "In addition¡ª" Ying Wushuang seemed to have made some decision, and said: "It doesn''t matter if we help Tang Ye, even if it is obvious. The things facing the Bounty Guild now worry them very much. At this time We are not afraid anymore. If they dare to attack us like this, that''s fine, we should also face the Bounty Guild."


    Fang Changzhou nodded and said, "Yes, it should be the same. The Bounty Guild wants to swallow our Lord''s Mansion and control the entire Pearl Star. This is really too greedy and bold. They probably forgot, our Lord''s Mansion is only They are the true masters of the Pearl Star. When the Bounty Guild had just entered the Pearl Star, they would not be able to go today if they had not been supported by our Lord¡¯s Mansion. Unexpectedly, they would have forgotten their kindness and did not return us. , I still want to eat us. This kind of anti-skeletal existence must be eliminated!"


    Ying Wushuang''s eyes showed deep meaning, and he became a little bit fierce, and said: "So, let us old guys solve this kind of thing, don''t leave it to young people."


    "Good." Fang Changzhou was very happy that Ying Wushuang made up his mind.

 Chapter 2893： Substitution to deal with!

    Bounty Guild, Council Hall.


    Lu Ying and Arden returned to the Bounty Guild and requested that more powerful people from the Guild be dispatched to deal with Tang Ye together. He said: "The strength and threat of this old human race is far beyond our imagination, so we must immediately deal with him, otherwise it will be a huge hidden danger to us."


    The people meeting in the parliament hall are also the usual leaders, including the acting chairman Li Houtian. Hearing what Lu Ying said, and he already knew what happened to Lu Ying in front of the Datang Mansion. Suddenly he was furious. He didn''t agree to Lu Ying''s request. Instead, he furiously slapped him on the table and said angrily: "Lu Ying, do you have the face to say? You still have the courage to come back and ask the guild to discharge stronger People. I really never expected you to be so incompetent. You can''t deal with an old human race, and you ask the guild to send more people to help you. In this case, what is the use of the guild for you."


    After cursing, he sneered. He didn''t get angry because of the huge impression Tang Ye made to the Bounty Guild. Instead, he looked a little happy, like a conspiracy, and hummed: "Lu Ying, you, the vice president, don''t do it. , Make things like this, you lose the face of my bounty guild!"


    Lu Ying''s expression was gloomy and frowned. Of course he had expected this kind of thing, and Li Houtian would definitely seize this opportunity to deal with him, so he was still relatively calm, otherwise he would have patted the table and left. However, even though he had expected it, it was a failure to deal with Tang Ye. He bears a great responsibility. If this is the case, it would be difficult for him to deal with it by Li Houtian. The idea in his mind at this time was actually acceptable to no longer serve as the vice president of the Bounty Guild. However, he just has a kind of unwillingness.


    Unwilling to deal with Tang Ye''s failure so much, thinking of being so angry and provoked by Tang Ye, he wanted to solve Tang Ye with his own hands and let Tang Ye know what life is better than death. Another unwillingness is that he doesn''t want to be kicked out of the Bounty Guild by Li Houtian. Li Houtian is just a brat, what can he understand and what ability does he have? It''s just because there is a good father, who screams and whispers there every day, looking really upset.


    "Although I can''t do this well, Li Houtian, do you think that if you change someone, you can do it well? Can you kill Tang Ye and solve the hidden dangers of the old human race?" Lu Ying is cold towards Li Houtian He hummed, "I don¡¯t need to be the vice president, but if I am convinced, then you will arrange someone to deal with Tang Ye and see. If you can get rid of Tang Ye, well, I will not be the vice president immediately. , And give you everything I have in the guild. How?"


    Li Houtian was taken aback, but he didn''t expect that Lu Ying would not choke with him anymore. He thought that Lu Ying would insist on smashing with him, and he would be obedient only if he was called his father, the real bounty guild. Now that Lu Ying said that, he thought about it and thought it was good, so he looked at Lu Ying and said, "Well, since you said that, then I will convince you."


    Li Houtian agreed to deal with Tang Ye. He wanted to come, even if Tang Ye is very powerful, but he is not Lu Ying, he has several times more power than Lu Ying''s. And now, when Lu Ying came back to the guild, he asked for more power. Then isn''t it, can you deal with Tang Ye with more power? And he has such power!


    Therefore, Li Houtian weighed it up and felt that the power he had in his hands could definitely deal with Tang Ye. In this case, eliminating Tang Ye and kicking Lu Ying out of the bounty guild is a huge success for him, which can greatly increase his prestige and become the official president of the bounty guild more smoothly. .


    However, this kind of thing still surprised him very much, that Tang Ye, an old human race, could actually make their bounty guild be forced to such a situation. Not to mention having killed so many bounty guilds, Lu Ying, a vice-chairman who was also punished for this, kicked out the bounty guild, and the guild sent more powerful people to deal with it. When did the old human race become so powerful?


    In Li Houtian''s impression, the old human races are just weak ants, pinched to death before pinching, without blinking. And he has only one impression of the old human race, that is, he can hide very well. They will hide in the new human race, and many bounty hunters will not find them. Then the Bounty Guild had to issue a reward quest to hunt them down, and until now, the reward quest for the old human race is still there.


    Lu Ying saw that Li Houtian had agreed to his words and sneered. He felt that Li Houtian was really naive. If such a person wanted to be the president, the Bounty Guild would die sooner or later. Thinking of the cunning Ying Wushuang in the Lord''s Mansion, he felt that if the Bounty Guild was in the hands of Li Houtian in the future, it would definitely be very dangerous. However, he was not that worried, because after Li Houtian, he was the official chairman. That hero is definitely not a simple character. Since he can lead the Bounty Guild to the point where he almost swallows the Lord''s Mansion, he will definitely not let the Bounty Guild cause trouble.


    "Since you said that, from now on I will no longer pay attention to Tang Ye¡¯s affairs, and you will solve it. If you can solve Tang Ye, then I will no longer be the vice president of the guild. If you can¡¯t solve it. After Tang Ye, I''m still who I am. I won''t leave the Bounty Guild. I hope you can do this." Lu Ying coldly snorted to Li Houtian, then turned around to leave the conference hall.


    When he walked out of the door, he stopped suddenly and said to Li Houtian: "Tang Ye is definitely not such a simple character. Don''t despise him just because he is an old human. Now the guild has killed many people. , And Young Master Qingyang of the new human race were killed. If this can¡¯t prove Tang Ye¡¯s strength, what else can you prove? Tang Ye¡¯s cultivation strength is indeed not strong, but the terrible one is not just passing It¡¯s determined by the strength of cultivation. In short, when dealing with Tang Ye, you have to be careful and use stronger power. If you don¡¯t face it, hum, the loss you will suffer by then will be greater than mine!"


    After that, Lu Ying left completely. He also said these words to Li Houtian, not to give any advice to Li Houtian, but to let Li Houtian deploy more powerful forces to deal with Tang Ye, and then after Tang Ye suffered a defeat, he could take action and kill Tang Ye. Shame before you show up and come back with revenge, otherwise he will be suffocated by Tang Ye''s anger, and he won''t be able to vent.


    And if Li Houtian despised Tang Ye, he knew that Li Houtian might not be able to deal with Tang Ye. Because he knew that Tang Ye was indeed very difficult.


    Li Houtian sneered, how to deal with Tang Ye, he didn''t need Lu Ying to teach him. He felt much more comfortable now without Lu Ying.

 Chapter 2894： Come again!

    After Lu Ying left, Li Houtian sat in the position of the chairman and looked at other senior figures in the guild. None of them stood up against him. He immediately felt very comfortable. This is the feeling, very majestic, no one dares to object, everything is in his own hands.


    Of course, Li Houtian knew that among the people present, many opposed him, and they might be in the same group as Li Houtian. However, for him, these people dare not directly oppose their origin in front of him, which is proof of their majesty. Those who dare to point fingers at him from behind are simply cowards, they are worried, and they are all jealous of him after all. Unlike Lu Ying, doing everything directly against him made him very shameless.


    "Everyone already knows about Tang Ye, so next, we have to deal with Tang Ye. Of course we will do what Lu Ying can''t do. We will never allow an old human race to harm our Bounty Guild in this way. Face. So, who wants to deal with Tang Ye next?" Li Houtian asked, looking at the people present.


    However, no one spoke, that is, no one was willing to deal with Tang Ye. They weren''t fools. Lu Ying couldn''t solve Tang Ye. After listening to Lu Ying''s words just now, it was very difficult to come to Tang Ye. They were not willing to pick up such a hot mountain bar. Moreover, they felt that Li Houtian was too cheap. Obviously he drove off Lu Ying, and he took over the matter to deal with Tang Ye, but now he asked them to do it. If he still couldn''t deal with Tang Ye, would he have to rely on himself again? Then he has no responsibility at all, but he has to be punished and kicked out of the bounty guild?


    Suddenly, everyone complained about Li Houtian. This was a **** and shameless to the extreme. Therefore, it is impossible for everyone to take over the matter of dealing with Tang Ye. If Li Houtian appoints someone to do it, he will definitely not do it!


    Li Houtian was very angry, but he did not expect that no one would be willing to deal with Tang Ye. He snorted coldly and said, "Why, are you unwilling to deal with Tang Ye, or are you afraid?"


    Everyone will not be urged by Li Houtian. At this moment, one person couldn¡¯t help Li Houtian¡¯s shameless behavior and said: "Master Li, regarding dealing with Tang Ye, you have just agreed with Lu Ying. You come to deal with Tang Ye. I think it is better for you to deal with Tang Ye. First, this is the proof of your commitment to the agreement, which can make the people of the guild more convinced. Second, kick out of the guild. Vice President, it is by no means an ordinary thing. This will have a huge impact on the personnel changes of the Bounty Guild. If Young Master Li cannot convince the people of the Guild, then I think it will greatly affect your authority. Moreover, Lu Ying must also He won¡¯t be convinced. And Lu Ying, who has been in the position of vice chairman for decades, has a huge power and connections. If he is not convinced and has been opposing trouble in the guild, it will be very detrimental to Young Master Li. of."


    The person who spoke up didn''t really want to think about Li Houtian, but he really couldn''t stand Li Houtian and wanted to get them to do something wrong. Therefore, he said these words and let Li Houtian deal with Tang Ye by himself.


    Li Hooutian didn''t get angry after hearing what he said. Thinking about it, he thinks so. Then, let yourself deal with Tang Ye. Let these people see how strong they are. Also let those who are not convinced, completely convinced. The power he mastered was not as simple as it appeared on the surface, after all, there was an elder of the guild supporting him.


    "If this is the case, let me deal with Tang Ye personally. I want to see what this old human can do, and how can the Bounty Guild be defeated by one person alone!" Li Houtian snorted coldly.


    He looked more imposing, as if he was about to do something big. However, the people present did not take him seriously. On the contrary, he felt relieved and didn''t have to deal with Tang Ye. Just now, if Li Houtian insisted on letting them deal with Tang Ye, they would still have to be obedient if they moved out of the official chairman, otherwise they might be targeted in the future.


    And now Li Hooutian intends to deal with Tang Ye personally, after they breathed a sigh of relief, they were once again in a good mood to watch the show. Since Lu Ying was so tricky to deal with Tang Ye, he failed several times but failed in the end. Then let''s see, can Li Houtian get rid of Tang Ye?


    Li Houtian himself is very confident, with a good old man, he has a stronger power, at least several times that of Lu Ying. So there must be no problem with Tang Ye. Rather, he felt that it was more than enough to solve Tang Ye, but at the same time he felt that dealing with an old human race would require so much effort?


    So he immediately took a few powerful bounty hunters and went to the Datang mansion to see what happened to Tang Ye. If possible, wouldn''t it be better to solve it easily?


    At this time, Tang Ye stayed in the Datang Mansion, teaching Ah Qi to use a sniper rifle. The sniper rifle is a powerful weapon that lurks and kills in one shot, and its shooting distance is much longer than that of ordinary pistols. As a powerful weapon to kill the enemy''s important target, it will be able to exert a very large effect. Therefore, Tang Ye hoped that A Qi could master it as soon as possible.


    Now that Ah Qi possesses the ability of stealth is known to the enemy, the enemy will definitely take precautions against this. Maybe it is easy for Ah Qi to go out and kill the enemy in stealth, but only the first one or the first few enemies. After the killing, her movement was basically exposed. There are still a lot of talents in the bounty guild, and there must be a way to deal with it. In order to make up for this, Ah Qi can use a sniper rifle.


    First of all, ambush before sniping is to ambush at a relatively far place. Even if a person is killed with a sniper rifle, the enemy may not be able to immediately detect where Ah Qi is. Then, even if the enemy knows where Ah Qi is, Ah Qi can continue to hide and move to another place. In this way, you can continue to attack the enemy with peace of mind. If the enemy finds out, continue to change positions. In this way, A Qi can use his own ability to be invisible, and can exert the tremendous power of the sniper rifle.


    Ah Qi was very interested in this new shooting weapon, especially after hearing Tang Ye talk about the sniper rifle, she was eager to try it. She admired Tang Ye more and felt that Tang Ye was as powerful as a god.


    "Master Tang Ye, the acting president of the Bounty Guild, that kid Li Houtian is here!" Just as Tang Ye taught Ah Qi to use the sniper rifle, Jackf came in to report to Tang Yehui.


    Tang Ye frowned, unexpectedly Li Houtian would come in person. During this time, he has figured out most of the things and characters in the Pearl Star. Since we have to deal with the bounty guild, we must study the people and affairs of the bounty guild.


    He knew that Li Houtian was the acting president of the Bounty Guild, and now that Li Houtian came, he probably wanted to continue what Lu Ying did.

 Chapter 2895： No distinction is declared!

    Now there is the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array provided by Phoenix, which is super strong and powerful, and Tang Ye is not afraid of anyone who comes - of course, if the Emperor Void comes, he still has to be afraid. However, like Li Houtian, he doesn''t need to be afraid.


    When he got outside, he saw Li Houtian and a few people standing not far from the mansion. They did not move on, presumably they already knew the existence of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    "Are you Tang Ye?" Li Houtian narrowed his eyes and asked Tang Ye in a very arrogant and disdainful tone.


    Tang Ye has long been used to the tone of these people, too lazy to care, just say a few words to them when he is in a good mood, and just don''t bother to pay attention to bad things. It just so happened that now he is good, so he still pays attention to Li Houtian and said, "I heard that your bounty guild''s acting president?"


    "Yes." Li Houtian replied stiffly. He probably felt that this identity was very powerful, and it was the kind that others would be afraid of. He said to Tang Ye: "Since you know, then I won''t talk nonsense with you. These days, you have killed many people in my bounty guild, and I will settle accounts with you now."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye said with a playful smile, "After all, what are you going to do?"


    "Anyway, it won''t make you feel better." Li Houtian''s words are indeed quite rigid, and they are straightforward and can''t be rebutted or bargained. He continued to say to Tang Ye: "The life of your old human race is not worth the life of my bounty hunter. Your life is so low, of course not worth the price. Right? So, the price you have to pay is far more than Bigger in your imagination."


    Ada and Aqi immediately became angry and stared at Li Houtian. They don''t want to be so underestimated. They are no longer what they used to be. If it is the past, in order to survive, it will still be surviving. But now, with Tang Ye''s help and under Tang Ye''s leadership, it was time for them to resist. What they have done in the past few days has also allowed them to regain their blood and regain their dignity. They will never trample on their self-esteem anymore, because this is something more important than life, and the big deal is death!


    Tang Ye waved his hand to tell Ada and A Qi not to be impulsive. He looked at Li Houtian again, squinted his eyes and sneered playfully, and said, "You are very interesting. You want me to settle accounts? Then, if that happens, I also want to settle accounts with you. Since your Bounty Guild issued a reward After the mission of the old human race, how many people of my old human race have been killed by your bounty hunters, and how many people of my old human race have been killed. If you count these, I think even if you kill a few more, dozens, or a hundred bounty Hunter, your bounty guild hasn''t paid it all, right?"


    "You..." Li Houtian didn''t expect Tang Ye to turn around and settle accounts with him. If according to normal truth, Tang Ye''s words also make sense, and they really have to do the calculation, but now their bounty guild power, the old human race is inconspicuous, how can it be settled normally?


    For Li Hooutian, Tang Ye didn''t have this qualification at all! So he sneered at Tang Ye and said, "You are quite good at speaking, but before you say these things, you need to understand one thing, that is, are your old humans qualified to tell my Bounty Guild?"


    Li Hooutian grinned at Tang Ye, showing a very provocative and arrogant smile. It''s like saying that they are so powerful and so unreasonable, so what can Tang Ye and the old human race do?


    "Really?" Tang Ye faced Li Houtian''s attitude, and of course he would not remain indifferent. No matter how calm he was, there was still an anger in his heart. These people in the Bounty Guild, whether they are upper-level leaders or lower-level errand thugs, are already rotten. They just think that they are very powerful and powerful, so they can be domineering, defiant, and reckless.


    Without saying anything, Tang Ye took out a pistol and fired a shot at the attendant next to Li Houtian with a "bang".


    However, Li Houtian''s followers are not such simple roles, they are all masters, and they can be guards. Therefore, even though Tang Ye fired a shot coldly, quickly and accurately, he was still evaded by the master guard. However, it was precisely because Tang Ye fired a shot indifferently without any warning, so even if the master guard avoided it, he was still shot by a bullet. A hole was opened in his chest, blood was splashing, and the injury was still serious.


    Li Houtian was taken aback by Tang Ye''s sudden shot. The bullet passed by him just now. The speed was so fast and the momentum was so fierce that people worried that he would really be killed.


    damn it! Suddenly, Li Houtian became furious. This old human race was too rampant, and he actually shot himself directly!


    "Tang Ye, are you looking for death?" Li Hooutian yelled, staring at Tang Ye gloomily.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Right, I''m only used to you like this. Otherwise, seeing you so confident and calm, I really think you are so powerful and absolutely sure."


    As he said, Tang Ye''s mouth curled up, revealing a sarcastic smile, and then said: "Do you think I am not qualified to negotiate with you or settle accounts with you? So now, do you have it? If not, then I too I don¡¯t plan to negotiate with you. Kill me if you have the ability, or kill you if I have the ability. How?"


    "Do you think it''s possible?!" Li Houtian roared out and shouted in a low voice: "It''s ridiculous that you want to be compared with me with something like yours. If that''s the case, then I won''t give you a chance! Then next , You just wait to meet the cruelest death!"


    Tang Ye smiled sarcastically at Li Houtian and said, "Who wouldn''t say beautiful things? The question is, can you kill me? And I hurt your person. In addition, I tell you, solemnly tell you, You have to revoke the bounty offered to my old human race and promise that the bounty guild will no longer deal with my old human race in the future, otherwise, from now on, I will deal with your bounty guild. Moreover, it is an indiscriminate deal!"


    "What is indifference?" Tang Ye got up fiercely, and said to Li Houtian: "That is, no matter who your bounty guild is, what you do, and under what circumstances, I will take action. There will be no subordinates. Be merciful. Because your bounty guild forced my old human race to have no room for survival, then your bounty guilds don¡¯t even think of any room for existence! All those who support your bounty guild, no matter the good or bad, are supporting your bounty guild From that moment on, I was regarded as my enemy!"


    "You can tell all the bounty hunters what I said, and tell them that either you revoke the bounty for the old human race as I said just now, and no longer take action against the old human race, or they quit the bounty guild. It is possible to avoid being killed by me. Otherwise, I will put the words here first, and don''t regret it then!" Tang Ye snorted angrily at Li Houtian.


    "You..." Li Houtian didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such hard words, and so decisive.

 Chapter 2896： Wait until it is consumed!

    Tang Ye''s words surprised Li Houtian. He didn''t expect an old human race to dare to release such terrible words. Kill indiscriminately? Do you still want to use the power of one person to go against the entire bounty guild?


    Really... Laughing!


    Li Houtian stared at Tang Ye. After understanding what Tang Ye meant, he laughed and said, "Tang Ye, I didn¡¯t expect you to be a lunatic! Haha, it¡¯s so funny. You think you can still deal with our bounty guild. What a whimsical thing! Don¡¯t you know that you can just cringe here now? How can you kill my bounty guild people if you can¡¯t leave here? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s just fine if I don¡¯t kill your old human race. I still want to kill us! Haha, it''s a big joke!"


    Li Houtian laughed again, and as he said, his expression became very funny, but also very hideous, like a distorted one. He grinned to Tang Ye and said, "It''s not as good as I am like you said, from now on. , How about killing your old humans indiscriminately? Once you find your old humans, my bounty guild will stop catching them and just kill them directly, haha!"


    "I want to see if there are so many people in your old human race, or if there are so many people in my bounty guild!" Li Houtian was very playful, not afraid of Tang Ye at all.


    Tang Ye stared at Li Houtian, Ada and Aqi beside him did the same. Tang Ye said those words just now because he saw that Li Houtian was the acting president of the Bounty Guild, which was the one who had the right to speak. It is equivalent to saying that it is now a negotiation. Since it is a negotiation, it must be with the person who can make the final decision.


    Unfortunately, Li Houtian did not have the possibility of negotiating with him. Because Li Houtian thought he was very ridiculous, something like that was impossible for the mere old humans.


    Now Li Houtian smiled at him playfully, thinking that what he said was very playful, of course he would not take it seriously, nor would he take it seriously. Tang Ye took a long breath and adjusted his mood. He was a little excited just now, making his whole person gloomy.


    After adjusting, he smiled, but it doesn''t mean that what he just said doesn''t count, on the contrary, he is serious. He sneered at Li Houtian and said, "If that''s the case, let''s just wait and see. See if you kill our old humans faster, or I kill your bounty hunters faster."


    Li Hooutian didn''t expect Tang Ye to really take it seriously, staring at Tang Ye with a gloomy expression, a little unable to laugh. It seemed that he was underestimated by this old human race. If this is the case, first break this defensive barrier, and then slowly play this old human race, otherwise he really thinks that killing a few bounty hunters before will be invincible, and he can provoke everyone.


    "Let Les and Baylor come over. They are still on the Pearl Star. Before they leave, let''s come over and break this **** barrier." Li Houtian said to a guard next to him.


    The guard was taken aback, but he did not expect Li Houtian to dispatch such two masters at the same time. Les and Baylor are both one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild. It can be said that among the top ten masters, Arden''s strength is very low. For this reason, the combined strength of Rice and Baylor is definitely not comparable to Arden.


    Li Houtian smiled grimly at Tang Ye, sullen and angry at the same time very proud, believing that Tang Ye can be solved.


    Tang Ye looked at Li Houtian and shrugged, and said, "If this is the case, then I''ll do it first, so that you can taste the taste of being hit by a bullet."


    After all, Tang Ye took out a hand to grab, Ada and A Qi also took out their pistols, and shot Li Houtian. Bang Bang Bang, the power of the pistol is still very powerful, if it weren''t for Li Houtian''s guards to run up and block fast enough, Li Houtian would probably be injured.


    Moreover, a guard couldn''t stop it at all. He thought he could stop it, so only one person sent elemental power to form a shield to block the bullets sent by Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi. As a result, as his elemental power was exhausted, the powerful penetrating power of the bullet played a role, punching the guard through several holes, splashing blood and seriously injured. If it hadn''t been for the guard behind him to rush up to meet him, the guard would probably die.


    Now these guards didn''t dare to stop Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi from shooting together. The two of them resisted at the same time, and then two others were waiting beside them, ready to support.


    Li Hooutian was furious at this, but he didn''t expect that the weird power Tang Ye played was still very powerful, and it was still a threat to him. He yelled at Tang Ye angrily: "Tang Ye, I will break your defense barrier today, see how proud you are!"


    With that said, Li Houtian greeted a large group of bounty hunters coming up and said: "You all fight for me. Whether you can break this defensive shield or not, you can consume the defensive shield. Then wait for Les and Baylor. When two people arrive, this defensive barrier can be broken. At that time, huh..."


    Li Hooutian stared at Tang Ye, grinning and said, "It''s time for this old human race to know what it''s like to be better than to die!"


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t say much to Li Houtian, but said to Ada and Aqi: ¡°You can watch the attack and pay attention to the consumption of elemental power by these bounty hunters. They are doing useless work in attacking and defensive formations, but Elemental power is constantly being consumed. If you see who consumes more, shoot at him. Without sufficient elemental power defense, bullets can cause serious injuries even if they cannot kill him."


    "Yes!" Ada and Aqi nodded.


    "In addition, bring the bombs too!" Tang Ye said again. At this time, there are no powerful weapons hidden, like bombs, guns and bullets, which can be remade after consumption. The main thing now is to let the bounty hunters know that what he just said is not just talking, but also let the bounty hunters know that he can kill these bounty hunters!


    After a group of bounty hunters attacked the defensive barrier, they found it was useless. They wanted to stop. However, Li Houtian next to him shouted, "Keep fighting!"


    Li Houtian is the acting president, and his words are basically those of the president, so many bounty hunters have to listen, and then continue to attack the defense enchantment.


    After another attack, their elemental power was consumed greatly. At this moment, Tang Ye used a sniper rifle and fired "bang" at those bounty hunters who consumed huge elemental power, and then the bounty hunter fell down. He was directly headshot, and he must be dead.


    However, Li Houtian didn''t care if only one was killed, nor did the bounty hunters. And they continued to attack the defensive enchantment, and in the constant attack, the movement was very loud, and they didn''t know that anyone nearby died.


    As a result, Tang Ye and Ah Qi used sniper rifles and killed several bounty hunters. Only then did they react.


    Rumble!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye used a bomb, and the bounty hunter exploded, killing and wounding a few!


    "What is this?" Li Houtian was surprised, and there was such an attack?

 Chapter 2897： Abandoned!

    Li Houtian and the others were still too arrogant after all, and felt that Tang Ye could be solved with a lot of firepower suppression. They even have a kind of blindness, and try their best. In the end, it was used by Tang Ye, causing his own casualties.


    Because they constantly used elemental power to attack the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand-Star Chain Array, they consumed the elemental power for nothing without touching the defensive enchantment. But at this time, Tang Ye used it to attack with a pistol, sniper rifle, or bomb.


    Even with pistols and sniper rifles, they have taken precautions, but there are still bombs. The explosion of the bomb is still very terrifying. And, Tang Ye added corresponding elemental power to the inside of the bomb. When necessary, it can be used to restrain the elemental power of those bounty hunters. At the same time, he also added toxins. In this case, as long as the toxins splash on these bounty hunters after the explosion, they will still have trouble.


    Therefore, with the huge consumption of elemental power of the bounty hunters, they did not completely block the damage from the explosion. Some were directly injured or killed, and some were not injured by the explosion, but were contaminated by toxins and soon poisoned. Attack, either loses combat effectiveness, or is directly poisoned to death.


    At the same time, when they used elemental power to form a shield to resist, Tang Ye used the corresponding elemental power bomb, which could restrain their elemental power. However, this penetrated their shield and caused them casualties. heavy.


    Rumble!


    The explosion of bombs was endless. Tang Ye made a lot of bombs during this period, and he didn''t worry about running out. It doesn''t matter if you run out, just go back and make it when you run out. Now it¡¯s the bombing first, as many bounty hunters can be killed!


    "Master Li, we...can''t go on like this anymore!" After being hit with heavy casualties by the bomb, a bounty hunter came over and said to Li Houtian.


    It''s not that Li Hooutian can see the situation without eyes. He kept holding back his anger because he kept watching how Tang Ye attacked them. And he thought that they could block Tang Ye''s attack. But now the result is that they can''t stop them, and there are heavy casualties, I am afraid they have to retreat.


    what is this? It was he who failed! He had not beaten Tang Ye, and was beaten by Tang Ye to retreat! This is failure!


    He could not tolerate such a failure, so he didn''t want to retreat. Even if a bounty hunter told him that he was going to retreat, he did not speak, but stared at Tang Ye firmly, and then snorted unwillingly: "Keep fighting, I don''t believe it. Tang Ye has always had something like that!"


    Those bounty hunters were speechless and complained deeply in their hearts. Li Houtian himself was hiding behind and being protected by someone, and there would be no problem at all. Now that he said this, he really couldn''t stand up and talk. However, these bounty hunters did not dare to disobey Li Houtian''s orders, after all, they had to mix in the bounty guild. If you offend Li Houtian, then there will definitely be no good fruit.


    Therefore, these bounty hunters had no choice but to bite the bullet and continue to attack the defensive enchantment. However, in the face of Tang Ye''s attack, no matter whether Tang Ye was a pistol, a sniper rifle, or a bomb, their bounty hunters all fell one after another. They could no longer completely block Tang Ye''s attack like when the elemental power was sufficient at the beginning.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s bullets and bombs were not reduced at all. Because, after they have used a lot, Jackf and Balkan will immediately move them out of it to supplement. This makes the bounty hunters flustered, how the **** there is a steady stream of them. If this continues, wouldn''t the whole army be wiped out on my own side.


    Then they saw a fact that almost made them desperate, that is, they have been attacking for so long, and they have not been able to move the defensive barrier in front of them. The defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was as firm and stable as when they were not attacking, and there was no fluctuation at all.


    Damn it... the bounty hunters couldn''t help but curse in their hearts, how could there be such a thing. They have never seen such a strong magic circle. They heard from the bounty hunter who went to attack this defensive barrier with Lu Ying and said that the defensive barrier of the Wanxing chain magic circle is very strong. They still don¡¯t believe it, but think it¡¯s just an old one. It''s just the magic circle set up by the human race, if it is one''s own, it can definitely be broken. As a result, they are now convinced and frustrated. They really can''t break it at all!


    "Master Li, it really can''t go on like this..." Seeing that he still didn''t move the defensive enchantment at all, and he was hit by Tang Ye with bombs and suffered heavy casualties. He kept watching his companion fall, and rewarded him. The Golden Hunter couldn''t hold on anymore and said to Li Hooutian.


    They really want to mix in the bounty guild, but before that, they have to save their lives. If the lives are gone, what are you doing! If they continue like this, it is not difficult for them to guarantee that they will die. Therefore, they do not want to continue this way. Even if I offend Li Houtian, there is no way, it is better than being killed.


    However, Li Houtian insisted, and said: "Hold on, I think Tang Ye will soon have nothing that exploded. Hold on!"


    Many bounty hunters once again believed in Li Houtian''s words, and then gritted their teeth and persisted. After playing for so long, perhaps Tang Ye really didn''t have those weapons to attack. In this case, nothing will happen to them. However, at this time, they saw a scene that made them desperate, Jackf and Balkan once again moved out boxes of bombs.


    Suddenly, many bounty hunters didn''t want to fight anymore, and they would die sooner or later. Therefore, a bounty hunter immediately came over and said to Li Houtian: "Master Li, you see, Tang Ye still has many such attack weapons, let''s retreat first!"


    "No, continue to insist, I will see how many things like this Tang Ye can have. Compared with the number and strength, I will never lose to him!" Li Houtian still insisted.


    However, the bounty hunter was completely angry. They themselves are some wicked people with bad tempers, and now they are threatened with their lives, even if they will offend Li Houtian, they don''t bother to control them. At this time, the temper came up and he cursed directly at Li Houtian: "Li Houtian, you are a little **** suitable for playing in the mud! Hold on to your mother, then why don''t you fight? Standing and talking can''t hurt your back. How many of us have died? , What about you? Didn¡¯t you see that Tang Ye still has a lot of bombs? Our fate is not fate? If you have the ability, go and stick to it!"


    "You..." Li Houtian was stunned. He didn''t expect a bounty hunter to dare to say that to him. This is simply treason!


    However, the bounty hunter ignored him at all, turned around and left. It was important to save his life. Then, more bounty hunters were driven, and they left one after another. Even if it is for the sake of the future, it must first have a life. If you have money and power, you have to enjoy life!


    "You..." Li Houtian was furious, his dignified acting chairman was abandoned by his men?

 Chapter 2898： See who is worse!

    In fact, there were no bombs in Tang Ye at this time. The bombs that Jackf and the Balkans took out just now are the last few boxes. If the bounty hunters keep going, he really has nothing to attack. However, this has no effect on him, at best, it just kills fewer bounty hunters.


    As long as the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is there, he is not afraid of being broken or threatening his life. Then, he let the bounty hunters attack casually, but they couldn''t break it anyway. If there were no bombs, he would just take a break and go in for some food or something.


    But now, seeing the bounty hunters being forced to leave, he also feels quite a sense of accomplishment. Because these bounty hunters were forced to leave by him, it shows that his power is not without any effect in front of the bounty hunters. On the contrary, it is very useful and can make bounty hunters afraid and have to avoid it!


    This has greatly increased Ada and Aqi''s confidence, so even if they are just a few people, because they can stay in the Datang Mansion, they are not afraid of being killed by bounty hunters or being killed by new humans. Then, they can use the weapons made by Tang Ye to continuously kill the bounty hunters, causing a consumption of the bounty hunters.


    They don''t need to be anxious, and bounty hunters will get more and more anxious! If this continues, this war will be very promising!


    Now, almost all the bounty hunters ran away, leaving only Li Houtian and his guards. Tang Ye showed a provocative and playful smile, then smashed a bomb at Li Houtian. With a "bang", it exploded in front of Li Houtian. However, because Li Houtian had guards to help block him, the bomb did not hit him.


    However, he also felt the power of the bomb. Although there were guards helping to stop him, he also felt some. Because when it exploded, the surrounding air seemed to vibrate. That kind of power shocked him. If there was no shield, he would be blown to pieces. No wonder those bounty hunters are scared. Faced with such a steady stream of explosive attacks, it is of course difficult to persist.


    Even so, he was very angry at the departure of the bounty hunters, and felt that these bounty hunters disobeyed him. Where is his authority? Therefore, he wanted to punish those bounty hunters severely!


    boom! Rumble!


    At this moment, Tang Ye continued to attack with bombs. There was another explosion in front of him. Although he was still okay, every time he faced the explosion, he still felt a little flustered.


    Then one of his guards felt the power of these explosions, and for the sake of safety, he said to Li Houtian: "Master, let''s retreat first. Tang Ye''s attack is not small, and he can attack so many, which is really terrifying. "


    Li Houtian glared at the guard and snorted coldly: "You don''t need to explain, I know it myself! Damn, why are you so useless one by one, it''s all rubbish, you can''t stop the attack of an old human race! The face of our bounty guild I''m all lost by you!"


    Although that was the case, Li Houtian had already moved and had to leave for a while.


    When his guard heard what he said, his heart was full of fire. What useless waste, what has lost the face of the Bounty Guild. These words, they still want to ask Li Houtian. Who on earth is it useless, who has lost the face of the Bounty Guild? It''s him at all! These guards suddenly a little envious and admired the bounty hunter who came to scold Li Houtian just now. They had stayed with Li Houtian for so long, but they were not angry with Li Houtian. If it weren''t for the generous rewards for Li Houtian''s guard, they would have left long ago. Who would want to be so angry?


    "Li Houtian, Young Master Li, or President Li! Why are you leaving? Don¡¯t you stay and play with me? Haha, are you running away? It¡¯s really interesting. Just now you were so hard-hearted. I ran away. Didn¡¯t it mean that the defensive circle I set up will be broken today? If you leave, how would you break it today? You don¡¯t come to break it soon, but today is about to pass!" When Li Houtian left Tang Ye stopped attacking with bombs and laughed at Li Houtian, very provocative.


    Li Houtian was furious. He turned his head and stared at Tang Ye. Seeing that Tang Ye would not continue to attack, he didn''t rush to leave, and said angrily to Tang Ye, "Don''t be proud of Tang Ye! I will definitely kill you." Yes! I don¡¯t believe you can always use something like that if you keep hiding here! Since those things are made, they will definitely be used up! When you are used up, I see how you can fight back!"


    "Also, don''t treat me as an idiot. Although your defensive barrier is very strong, such a defensive barrier must be supported by powerful forces. I don''t believe you can maintain such a magic circle forever! , Trap you here, sooner or later your power will be exhausted, the power of the defensive enchantment will also be exhausted, and then the defensive enchantment will be cracked! I tell you, I have time!" Li Houtian is not stupid. , Some problems still came to mind.


    However, he continued to snort coldly to Tang Ye: "However, even if I know these things will happen, I will continue to attack this defensive enchantment. Because the more I attack it, the faster its power will be consumed. This will speed up its cracking. How? Tang Ye, have you thought of what will happen the day when this defense barrier disappears? Haha, I tell you, you will definitely die miserably. Before you die, you have to taste the taste of life is better than death!"


    Tang Ye squinted, it seems that Li Houtian is not so dumb, knowing these things. However, for these things, he must find a solution. For power to supplement this, even if he cannot act, someone can act, such as Sophia, such as Ying Wushuang and so on. Sophia has such a strong strength, and has openly confronted the bounty guild, even if she transports supplies in a fair manner, there is no problem.


    And Ying Wushuang would help secretly even if he didn''t come to help directly. Because now he is dealing with the bounty hunters, which in itself is helping their lord mansion. The more he consumes the bounty guild power here, the happier Ying Wushuang will be, because this is of great benefit to the lord mansion.


    Moreover, after a certain time, the Lord''s Mansion will also take action. They will not miss a good time to deal with the bounty guild. Now the Bounty Guild has been hit hard because of his business. Bounty hunters have been killed continuously and the losses have been heavy. The reputation and majesty of the Bounty Guild itself has also been affected. In addition, conflicts within the Bounty Guild are also erupting, such as those of Lu Ying and Li Houtian.


    Therefore, at this time, it is almost a good time to deal with the bounty guild. How could Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou fail to understand the situation?


    So Tang Ye was not fighting alone. He looked at Li Houtian with a joking smile and said, "Okay, then I''ll wait for that day to see if I am miserable or you are worse?"

 Chapter 2899： well prepared!

    Li Houtian was so angry that Tang Ye was gritted his teeth, but Tang Ye was in the Ten Thousand Stars Chain Formation, he had nothing to do. Finally, he was afraid that Tang Ye would injure him with a bomb, so he had to retreat and leave. This was already a great shame to him, he now tasted what Lu Ying had encountered, and he really wished he wanted to kill Tang Ye anyway.


    However, he wouldn''t shake hands with Lu Ying because of this, he felt that he had misunderstood Lu Ying and the like. Now that you have decided to do this, then continue to do it to the end. For Lu Ying, who has affected his authority, he will eventually be eliminated. So, now he can just deal with Tang Ye with all his heart.


    After Li Houtian and the others left, Tang Ye and the others immediately returned to the mansion, rested, made equipment, and made other plans. There won''t be many bounty hunters outside the mansion at this time, so Ah Qi uses his stealth ability to go outside. They cannot all stay in the mansion, someone must be able to gather information outside, contact friendly forces, etc.


    "Ah Qi, you have to be careful outside. You can go to the forging workshop if you encounter any danger. Lord Ying Wushuang will definitely support our actions. He will provide you with shelter. And, he will give us what we need. Material replenishment. You can contact these now, and when Li Houtian brings someone to attack, you can look at the opportunity before or after that." Tang Ye exhorted Ah Qi.


    A Qi nodded and said, "I understand, Master Tang Ye."


    Then Ah Qi left incognito and became active as a contact person. At this time, both Tang Ye and Ada believed in her ability. Armed with various technological weapons, even if Aqi encounters an enemy, there will be dangers. However, now that Aqi has regained his cultivation power and possesses various technological weapons, as long as he retreats wholeheartedly, there will be no problem. So Ada and Tang Ye assured her to do many things.


    And Tang Ye is now going to continue to make bombs, bullets and other technological weapons, because the bombing on Li Houtian and them just now has almost exhausted those weapons. Then before the next round of Li Houtian''s attack, it is best to have weapons, so that they can counterattack. No matter how many bounty hunters can be killed or injured, it is also useful. This is a protracted and attritional war for them. They are protected by a ten thousand-star chain of magic circles, which can almost be said to be absolutely safe. Then, they will be fine, but they can continue to hurt the bounty hunters, which is constantly weakening for the bounty guild.


    Therefore, as long as you persist to the end, it is victory.


    Even if he didn''t make many weapons, it would be fine to stay in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. And the bounty guild needs to spend a lot of manpower and material resources to attack, maybe he can''t hurt the bounty guild, causing direct weakening. But at this time, the Lord¡¯s Mansion and Sophia¡¯s side will be more or less able to take action. This will also weaken the Bounty Guild. It can be said that Tang Ye is now using a defensive strategy.


    Fortunately, before Fang Changzhou prepared this Tang Dynasty mansion for Tang Ye, he prepared all kinds of materials, which was very useful for Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye continued to make weapons, he estimated that he could also make a lot of them. Therefore, before Li Houtian brings people to attack next time, he can also successfully create a batch of technological weapons to effectively counterattack. In this way, Li Houtian and the others will be more or less afraid, because they don''t know how many these terrifying weapons he will have, and they have to weigh whether to continue the attack.


    In this protracted battle, as long as the more the bounty guild is consumed, the more you can slowly become active from a passive situation. So Tang Ye didn''t worry at all. As long as there is a Wanxing Chain Array, everything is easy to handle. However, the materials needed to maintain the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array must also be prepared.


    Just like Li Houtian said, if people continue to attack the enchantment of the ten thousand star chain magic circle, the faster the power of the ten thousand star chain magic circle will be consumed, and when the power of the few materials is exhausted, the magic circle Will fail. This is a very dangerous situation, so Tang Ye must pay attention to this. Otherwise, it''s like the ten thousand star chain magic circle can be used for half a year, but under a large number of attacks, it can only last for three months. If this is the case, you must replenish your strength in time.


    Regarding this problem, Tang Ye has asked Sophia to help. Sophia usually hunts monsters every day to supplement the defects of the Death Scythe. And those materials are relatively advanced. Therefore, Tang Ye asked Sophia to pay attention, and if he had the materials he needed, he would bring it back. If it is a certain time, it is more urgent, and I hope Sophia can help to find it, it is a special kind, as soon as possible to replenish the power needed by the Wanxing Chain Array.


    Sophia helped start the Wanxing Chain Magic Circle. So Sophia knew very well what materials the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array needed. Now Tang Ye dealt with the bounty guild, which she had to do, so she agreed to Tang Ye, and now she started to help Tang Ye pay attention to the relevant materials.


    Everything was arranged, and Tang Ye was of course relieved. After making a batch of weapons, I went to eat something to enjoy. By the way, go outside to see if there are bounty hunters guarding them. If there are, you don''t think it will be dangerous to go out, so kill a few bounty hunters. If you feel that it is dangerous, continue to stay in the defensive enchantment, and then eat and provoke.


    Two more boxes of bombs were made, and Tang Ye felt that it was almost done, so he went to rest. There are many bomb-making materials in the Datang Mansion, such as charcoal, saltpeter, and sulfur. This is because the bombs that Tang Ye sold to Fang Changzhou earlier. Fang Changzhou also had selfish intentions. He wanted to get more bombs, so he deliberately placed a lot of materials for making bombs in the Tang mansion. Therefore, now Tang Ye can safely make bombs and use them without worrying about running out.


    Now let¡¯s take a rest. Tang Ye went outside and saw a few bounty hunters guarding him. Tang Ye squinted his eyes and didn¡¯t show up directly at the door. Instead, he and Ada picked up a sniper rifle and hid in a nice place. At the shooting place, he secretly aimed at a bounty hunter and shot.


    boom!


    Where did the bounty blade guarding him know that Tang Ye shot suddenly, was hit in the head and fell to death. When other bounty hunters saw this, they didn''t hide first, but made a combat action and prepared to fight.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye squinted his eyes and laughed, and said, "It seems that they still don''t know the power of the sniper rifle very well, so they have not avoided it at this time. If this is the case, then kill a few more."


    So Tang Ye continued to aim at a bounty hunter who hadn''t noticed where the bullet was coming. When he was on guard at other places, he fired a "bang" shot.

 Chapter 2900： Fight back!

    With the sound of a shot after Tang Ye shot, another bounty hunter fell down and was hit in the head, so he couldn''t die anymore.


    Suddenly, the bounty hunters panicked. They didn''t know what was going on, but realized that it was very dangerous, and hurried to hide.


    Although they don''t know what happened, these bounty hunters also learned that Tang Ye can use some peculiar shooting weapons, like hidden weapons, but they are more powerful than hidden weapons. Therefore, these bounty hunters know that they were killed by their companions, Tang Ye did it!


    So a bounty hunter yelled and shouted, "Damn it, Tang Ye, you old humans, if you have the skills, come out and fight your grandpa directly, hiding in the dark and hurting others is nothing!"


    Tang Ye saw this, squinted his eyes, and then said to Ada, "Ada, you are armed, and then go out and meet them for a while. When I was aiming at them, I also observed the surrounding situation. There is no danger, presumably Li Houtian. They have not yet launched a second attack."


    Ada has always wanted to go out and fight directly with these bounty hunters. Because he regained his cultivation strength, he has certain confidence in his own strength. The blood curse itself is a very terrifying secret technique, and it was also left by the strong ancestors in the human race. You know, the human race once was very powerful, even the master of this world. Therefore, the things that came down from the ancestors have very terrifying power.


    Now with Tang Ye''s permission, Ada is very willing to go out to deal with those bounty hunters, and said: "Okay, Lord Tang Ye, I want them to know that our old human race is definitely not that easy to bully!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye laughed, very happy that Ada has such arrogance and resistance. This kind of thing is like where there is oppression, there is resistance. However, the old human races in the past, including Ada and Aqi, were also oppressed to despair. They didn''t want to resist, and that state was very bad. Now they have regained their spirits, revived, and their abilities are slowly showing.


    "But still be careful." Tang Ye said to Ada again.


    Ada nodded, knowing that Tang Ye had always cared about them, which was why he and A Qi were very willing to be loyal to Tang Ye. Because they really felt that Tang Ye really cared about them, not just using them as tools.


    In order to ensure safety, Ada armed various scientific and technological forces before going out. This is a huge guarantee. Although you can use the power of the blood curse, if you encounter a powerful bounty hunter, you can use technological weapons to contain it, and then let yourself out smoothly.


    When he was ready, Ada appeared at the entrance of the Datang Mansion. He thought he would say a few words to the bounty hunters, such as "I will come out now and let you see how good I am". However, Ada didn''t hum, and immediately transformed into a blood curse state, and then rushed out. Under the power of the blood curse, the speed was very fast, and he came to a bounty hunter in an instant, and then cut the bounty hunter''s throat with a sharp blade.


    With blood splashing, the bounty hunter snorted a few times, but it didn''t make a sound. He didn''t know what he was talking about, and then he died.


    "Didn''t you want me to come out and fight with you? Now I am out!" Ada only spoke at this time, in preparation, and in the process of looting, not to affect his killing.


    Other bounty hunters didn''t expect Ada to be so strong. It is really rare for the old humans to have such strength. No wonder these old humans dare to resist.


    "Damn, I want to chop you up!" A bounty hunter reacted, very angry, and waved his axe to slash Ada.


    However, Ada swooped with a "swish", and the blood curse turned into a **** afterimage, making Ada''s speed as ghostly as ghosts. Before the bounty hunter swung his axe, he had already reached him, and then quickly swung a sharp blade without needing a sharp blade. Cut to the throat of this bounty hunter, the **** blade energy formed is enough. The **** blade gas cut the bounty hunter''s throat, and then the bounty blade was also sealed with blood, blood spattered, eyes widened, no strength to continue swinging the axe, and then fell dead.


    "Damn it! Everyone, be careful!" The other bounty hunters realized what was wrong and yelled to make everyone be careful. They were arranged to guard the entrance of the Datang Mansion. Whenever something happened in the Datang Mansion, they would immediately report to Li Houtian.


    However, they did not expect that it would be dangerous to stay outside. Or maybe it was attacked by Tang Ye with that peculiar long-range shooting weapon, which was very dangerous and might die. Either it''s like this, being dealt with by Ada using powerful secret skills. Although their strength is not very weak, it is not strong enough, so there is still danger. It may even be killed. Two companions had been killed now, and they suddenly felt jealous and panic in their hearts.


    Because, in front of this Datang mansion, how many bounty hunters died. This is by no means a trifle. There are still many traces of blood on this ground, which belonged to their bounty hunters. Therefore, they are actually reluctant to stay here alone. Now Tang Ye will actively attack, not just hiding in the defensive enchantment. If the power they stay behind is not strong enough, Tang Ye may come out and kill.


    The situation made them very embarrassed by the bounty hunters, should they continue to send people to stare at them. If you send someone, you have to send a lot, which is a huge burden to the bounty guild. However, there are fewer pies and they are easy to be killed, which is still a huge loss for the bounty guild.


    Therefore, they gradually realized that dealing with Tang Ye is no longer easy. And Tang Ye, for them, was already a hot mountain bar.


    For those bounty hunters who had participated in the attack on the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and knew that Tang Ye used those shooting weapons and the power of explosive weapons, in fact, they were already retreating. Because they felt that the ten-thousand-star chain formation could not be broken, then they couldn''t help Tang Ye. If it was consumed like this, it would harm them without benefiting them.


    It''s a pity that this kind of retreat mentality can''t be expressed at all now. Because Li Houtian was determined to kill Tang Ye, they also knew that Li Houtian wanted to establish his power. They know more about the end of the disobedience Li Houtian. Therefore, they can only continue to clenched their teeth. It''s just that they must no longer be as desperate as before and rush to the front. They had a lot of scruples and stopped working so hard. For the bounty guild, it was a kind of weakness in itself.


    "Whizzing!"


    Ada continued to use the power of the blood curse to quickly move among several bounty hunters to kill them.


    "boom!"


    From time to time, Tang Ye killed the bounty hunter with a sniper rifle. This made the remaining bounty hunters completely frightened, and quickly retreated and escaped.

 Chapter 2901： Withdraw!

    In the end, the several bounty hunters guarding outside the Datang Mansion were killed by Tang Ye and Ada, and only a few survived and escaped. Those bounty hunters would definitely not stay and stare at Tang Ye after such a thing. Even if they stay, there must be enough talents to do it, because they are very afraid.


    And this kind of thing will inevitably be known by other bounty hunters. Other bounty hunters will also be afraid of this. This kind of thing is terrible. Just a few people staying and staring at others is simply death. For this reason, it may not be so easy for people to stay and stare at the Datang Mansion in the future, and enough talents must be sent.


    For this reason, the Bounty Guild has another troublesome question. They couldn''t stay outside the Datang Mansion forever if they couldn''t break the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, but they couldn''t all leave, otherwise Tang Ye would come out. It would be great if Tang Ye kept coming out so that they could deal with it. However, Tang Ye was probably just coming out to collect information and replenish materials, which would be very bad for their Bounty Guild.


    Therefore, one had to stare at Tang Ye and the others. In this case, it would cost more manpower and material resources to stare at Tang Ye. Even if it was just such a thing, it would be so troublesome. It''s not a good thing. This increases the burden on the bounty guild, and may cause some bounty hunters to be killed. People are panic, and they are also a problem that needs to be solved. Therefore, all of these are detrimental to the Bounty Guild. Although the bounty guild was not exhausted because of Tang Ye''s affairs, it was also quite annoying because of Tang Ye''s affairs.


    "What? Most of the people who stayed and stared at the Datang Mansion were dead?" When Li Houtian learned of the news, he was surprised and angry. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. He glared at the bounty hunter who came back to report. "What did you do? Just let you stare at Tang Ye outside, and you will be killed like this? Even if Tang Ye uses that weapon to hit you inside, you don¡¯t need to deal with it. You just need to hide. Yet?!"


    Li Houtian looked like questioning. It seemed that the mistake was the bounty hunters who stayed behind. They were in a bad mood, felt very heavy and didn''t want to do it anymore. Now they are being scolded by Li Houtian, and their mood is even more complicated. I don''t think it is necessary to be like this again. What is the value of paying your life for such a person?


    Suddenly, Li Houtian lost a lot of support. Although the bounty hunter who came back to report did not directly argue with Li Houtian, he was already very disappointed, and he would definitely not care much about dealing with Tang Ye in the future. In this case, it would become increasingly difficult for Li Houtian to deal with Tang Ye.


    "It was Tang Ye''s men. The old human race who could use the blood curse came out to deal with us. Then Tang Ye hid in the Datang mansion and shot us. Under the power of the blood curse, that old human race is still quite powerful, than us Many people need to be strong." The reported bounty hunter lost confidence in Li Houtian. Even if he no longer intends to be loyal, he must make it clear because he does not want to be admitted that he is really incompetent!


    However, Li Houtian''s attitude was still the same, and he shouted angrily: "It''s just an old human race, what can be amazing! On the contrary, it is you, really rubbish, waste, and rice bucket! Now that an old human race has come out, you not only did not kill them. It¡¯s really shameful to be killed by him! Are you not afraid to lose the face of our Bounty Guild?!"


    The reporting bounty hunter was silent for Li Houtian''s words. He didn''t want to talk any more, and felt that for someone like Li Houtian, saying nothing would make sense. They really felt that Lu Ying was indeed much better than Li Hooutian. At least when Lu Ying faced these things, he would not scold them like this, and would send troops to support them if conditions permit.


    Therefore, the reporting bounty hunter strengthened his mind. There is no need to serve Li Houtian anymore, otherwise, even if he pays the price of his life in the end, he won''t get anything.


    Li Houtian watched the report, the bounty hunter was silent, and became even more annoyed. Without any encouragement or compensation to the report bounty hunter, he coldly snorted, "Go down! Waiting for my notice. Time to deal with Tang Ye. If you are so incompetent, get out of the Bounty Guild!"


    The reporting bounty hunter became very angry when he heard Li Houtian''s words. Damn it, Lao Tzu worked so hard for the Bounty Guild, and he actually got this result in the end. He had originally lost confidence in Li Houtian, and didn''t want to have any emotions or bother about Li Houtian. But Li Houtian''s behavior really made him angry.


    He left directly, without answering Li Houtian''s words. And he, the next thing to do is to quit the bounty guild! Isn''t it OK if I quit? Recently, because of Tang Ye, the entire Bounty Guild has been upset. As more and more bounty hunters are killed, many bounty hunters have become even more panic, worrying about whether they will be killed next.


    They were no longer so arrogant and arrogant, and felt that Tang Ye, an old human race, didn''t need to worry or be afraid. However, they had killed so many people, even if they thought that Tang Ye did it, there was not much evidence in fact. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s personal admission, they might not have known it. Therefore, one thing that is certain is that Tang Ye does have the ability to kill them. If so, how could they not worry about being killed.


    And because Tang Ye arranged a very powerful defensive barrier in the Datang Mansion, quite a number of bounty hunters have already attacked. Even the top ten masters in the guild have already come out, but they still broke through. To the bounty hunters. Therefore, as soon as they heard about arrangements to deal with Tang Ye recently, the bounty hunters became very unhappy and complained a lot.


    Because it couldn''t break the defensive barrier outside the Datang Mansion, everything was nonsense. Instead, every time they attacked, some of their bounty hunters would die. In this case, who knows that he is the one who will fight to death next time? Everyone has a family, and joining the Bounty Guild is just to make money to support the family. What if you were killed?


    Although they have no grievances with Tang Ye, and even though Tang Ye may not kill them casually, when attacking the defensive enchantment, it is like going to the battlefield. On the battlefield, facing the enemy, who cares about this enemy In normal times, whether it is a good person or a bad person, the enemy is right, so if it can be killed, it will definitely be killed.


    For this reason, many good people will die in this matter. And they didn''t want to deal with Tang Ye in the first place, they were just being ordered to come. Now, dealing with Tang Ye has become very difficult, and they even don''t want to go.


    At the same time, the Lord''s Mansion took action, and they wooed bounty hunters!

 Chapter 2902： Tried and tested!

    The Lord''s Mansion has already decided to take action. Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou''s first policy is to slowly disintegrate the bounty guild, or it can be said to be slowly weakened!


    They have been investigating the bounty guild in the past and have a very thorough understanding of the bounty guild. And these days when the Bounty Guild confronted Tang Ye, they were still understanding this kind of thing. Now they shot. Although it can be more obvious, but they still won''t directly fight or something, but do some actions to weaken the bounty guild.


    For example, win over the bounty hunter and let the bounty hunter withdraw from the bounty guild, which can naturally weaken the bounty guild. Those who join the bounty guild are largely to earn rewards, so the Lord''s Mansion will give them enough rewards, which is tantamount to digging a wall!


    The Lord¡¯s Mansion is now developing very well, with enough gold coins, there is no problem in poaching some bounty hunters. Moreover, they are not just throwing money out to poach people. They are developing very rapidly now, and people are needed in many places, and they happen to be able to use the people they have dug to do those jobs. Although in order to dig these bounty hunters, they need to give higher rewards, but for them, as long as there is no big loss, there is no problem. When the bounty guild is resolved in the future, all these efforts will be reported hugely, far beyond the part cast now.


    What''s more, now that the Bounty Guild faces Tang Ye''s affairs, its popularity is declining and its influence is also declining. It is easier for the Lord''s Mansion to dig people. And some bounty hunters quit the bounty guild actively, so they are unemployed. For those who want to raise a family, this kind of unpaid life without work will make them panic and rush to find a job. Therefore, the Lord''s Mansion does not need to spend too much compensation for these people, as long as the reward is equivalent to the bounty guild. It can even be lowered.


    It''s just that the Lord''s Mansion also wants to win people''s hearts while digging people, so it doesn''t do such wicked things. For this reason, they will give different rewards for different situations. All in all, it will definitely satisfy bounty hunters. In this way, bounty hunters continue to withdraw from the bounty guild and join the lord''s mansion.


    But at this time, Li Houtian hadn''t noticed these things yet, and he was thinking about dealing with Tang Ye. He called the other two top ten masters in the guild, Baylor and Rice, and continued to deal with the defensive enchantment that attacked the ten thousand star chain formation.


    "Tang Ye, you just wait for me to break through your defensive barrier, and then I will go in and torture you bit by bit!" Li Houtian brought a group of bounty hunters to the outside of the Datang mansion and drank out loudly, Provocative, but also very confident and playful.


    Tang Ye originally made weapons, bombs and bullets inside, but Jackf came in and reported to him. Jackf and the Balkans have nothing to do now, so they are responsible for paying attention to the surrounding movement. Not only the Datang Mansion, but also the movement in other areas of the mansion. Although he was very relieved of the defensive barrier of the Wanxing Chain Array, he had to be cautious enough. The so-called careful sailing for ten thousand years, he did not want to have any accidents.


    Fortunately, the defensive barrier of the Wanxing Chain Array is all-round, so neither Jackf nor Balkan encountered any problems, which made people very reassuring. Now Jackf came in to report that it was happening at the gate of Datang Mansion again. Moreover, it was Li Houtian who brought people to attack again. Tang Ye thought for a while and didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Just let Jackf and Balkan continue to stare at him.


    "Damn it!" Li Houtian didn''t wait for Tang Ye to come out. He felt that he was ignored and was so angry. He gritted his teeth and shouted again: "Tang Ye, get out of here! I''m about to break your defensive barrier, why, you Are you not afraid?"


    Of course Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about such childlike words, and still made weapons in it. Li Houtian was about to go mad with anger, his temper was already violent, but he did not expect to bring a group of people with confidence, but was ignored by Tang Ye, which was really annoying. He was going to yell at him again, but at this time a young ghostly man next to him stepped forward and stopped him and said to him: "Young Master, why get angry, when we break this defensive barrier, he will naturally panic."


    "That''s right." Li Houtian thought about it, and felt that it was so, so he said to the wicked man: "Then, Les, you come to break this defensive barrier. Using your poison technique, you can surely kill The world is corroded!"


    "Okay, young man." This weird man named Les was very evil and gloomy. It turned out to be very poisonous for cultivation. Probably people who practice these partial strengths will be a little different.


    Les is very confident, and it seems that he has not been severely beaten by the ten thousand star chain formation. He stood in front, smiled evilly, and said: "It is said that this defense barrier is very strong, then let me see how strong it is!"


    Then, Les mobilized the power of poison, cyan and black blended together, very strange, looking very powerful, exuding a corrosive murderous, like braving a terrible bubble of corrosion. Looks like that, it is indeed very powerful. If a person is hit, it may be directly corroded to the point that only bones or even bones are left.


    "boom!"


    However, at this time, when Les was about to use corrosive poison to attack the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, a gun shot hit Les.


    This is Tang Ye shooting inside. He finished making weapons and prepared to take a break, so he came to look outside. However, instead of coming to the door of the mansion right away, he ran to the position where the sniper rifle was set up and aimed at Les who was about to attack the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    "Huh?" Les originally wanted to attack the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. He just wanted to hit the corrosive and poisonous force, but he didn''t expect to feel a powerful impact. He frowned, really not worried. When the bullet from the sniper rifle hit, he formed a corrosive and poisonous defensive shield in front of him. The bullet penetrated in, but failed to reach Les, it was corroded and melted.


    Not even the speed and power of a sniper rifle, which is indeed very powerful. It seems that the corrosive poison not only possesses terrible floating corrosion power, but also possesses a shielding ability similar to the real thing. It''s as if the corrosive and poisonous is not the elemental power of virtualization, it is still condensed into a real thing.


    After dispelling the bullet from the sniper rifle, Les glanced at the direction where the bullet came from, and sneered: "Don''t want to hurt me with such a thing. Don''t hide in the dark. It''s better to come out. No matter you hide. Come out in the dark, the result is the same. Today, you are going to die."


    Tang Ye, who was using a sniper rifle in the dark, couldn''t help but laugh. These bounty hunters were still so arrogant and arrogant at this time. Tang Ye was tired of listening to this, and ignored Les and shot with a sniper rifle.


    boom!


    With another shot, Les was furious and stopped again. However, when Tang Ye fired again, he was already targeting other bounty hunters who had no precautions.


    This trick is tried and tested.

 Chapter 2903： Are you afraid of me?

    The bounty hunters who arrived thought that Tang Ye was aimed at Les, and Les¡¯s corrosive and poisonous power could fuse Tang Ye¡¯s attacks, so they didn¡¯t defend themselves and felt unnecessary. They didn¡¯t attack them. , The second attack can also be blocked. As a result, under this carelessness, the terrifying power of the sniper rifle quickly caused a bounty hunter to fall.


    Tang Ye had done this before, and they were all successful. Among the bounty hunters who arrived at this time, there were also those who had previously participated in the attack on the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array defensive enchantment. So Tang Ye''s practice has already been seen. They never expected that Tang Ye would do it again. It''s the same as it sounds, but unfortunately, they will still be hit. I fell several times in the same place!


    "Damn it!" After a bounty hunter fell, there was a bounty hunter who drank it, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to repeat his old skills and kill the bounty hunter. They were very angry and wanted to kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye stayed within the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. They can''t kill, they can only defend themselves.


    Li Hooutian stared at Tang Ye''s eyes red. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye did this again, he felt that Tang Ye was not afraid or panicked at all now, it was no different from ignoring him! Therefore, he was very angry, and immediately gritted his teeth and yelled at the inside of the Datang Mansion: "Tang Ye, you despicable thing, you have the ability to fight directly! Don''t hurt people in secret!"


    Tang Ye almost heard what these bounty hunters were saying, so why didn''t he get tired, he always thought he was a fool. This was originally not a battle of comparable strength, how could I be so stupid that I ran out to fight them directly. Therefore, Tang Ye ignored Li Houtian, and shot at those bounty hunters, aiming at them!


    The bounty hunters gritted their teeth, but they had no choice but to avoid them. Then Les was about to attack the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and he was also very angry. Tang Ye fired two shots at him first, and then went to kill other bounty hunters, making him feel like he was being played by Tang Ye. I felt that Tang Ye didn''t put him in his eyes at all, but used him as a cover.


    "Tang Ye, you are really looking for death!" Les yelled out angrily, and then his hands continued to form terrifying, corrosive and poisonous power, as if to corrode everything. Then, he hit this corrosive and poisonous force on the defensive barrier of the ten thousand star chain magic circle.


    This kind of attack did not vibrate as severely as before, it just felt that the defensive barrier was slightly knocked. Then, those two terrible corrosive and poisonous forces stuck to the defensive enchantment, and began to corrode and infiltrate. If the corrosive and poisonous forces can do this, it can crack the defensive enchantment of the ten thousand star chain magic circle.


    Everyone was immediately attracted by this scene, even Tang Ye in the mansion was also attracted. Because the corrosive and poisonous attack is different from those direct and frantic bombing forces before. After the corrosive and poisonous force attaches to the defensive enchantment, it is not immediately rebounded and left, but can spread the action. It seems that it can really break the defensive enchantment of the ten thousand star chain formation!


    Tang Ye frowned, still a little worried. But this special power really cracked the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, then he would be finished. And those bounty hunters showed a look of anticipation, hoping that the corrosive force could break the defensive barrier that cost them a lot, and that all the hard work would be worthwhile, otherwise, everything would be worth it. In vain, they can no longer accept such a result.


    "Huh, Tang Ye, today is your death date! Les''s corrosive and poisonous, there is nothing to resist positively. Therefore, your defensive barrier will be broken in a while!" Li Houtian saw the corrosive and poisonous. It is playing a good role and I am very happy. Although the final result has not yet been reached, he can''t wait to stimulate Tang Ye. And I also feel that this can inspire the bounty hunters behind him.


    He knew that these bounty hunters had suffered a lot in dealing with Tang Ye in the past, and slowly showed a declining trend. Last time, Ha, that group of bounty hunters blatantly defy him, it made him really embarrassed. Although he was very angry with these bounty hunters, he still needs their power now, so he will bear it, and wait until Tang Ye''s matter is resolved, and then settle accounts after Autumn! And now, just pretend to be better and let these bounty hunters cheer up so that they can serve him.


    "Don''t worry, this kind of power is not enough to break my magic circle." Tang Ye staying in the mansion was actually quite worried. Undead brain sensed his thoughts and told him, giving him a reassurance.


    But Phoenix said again: "It''s just that these days the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array has been attacked by these people every day, and it has withstood a huge amount of power. Therefore, the materials to maintain the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array are consumed relatively quickly. You just have to do it at about the same time. You have to see how it is consumed, and then replenish it, otherwise the barrier may loosen and an accident may occur."


    Hearing Phoenix''s words, Tang Ye nodded happily. Now that Les''s corrosive and poisonous attack could not touch the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, he was relieved. As for the supplementary materials, he has asked Sophia to collect them. Although those materials are all advanced materials, they are not rare. With Sophia''s strength, it is not difficult to collect. If it doesn''t work, let Ying Wushuang help first. The material warehouse at the forging workshop still has a lot of materials.


    The Lord Mansion will definitely help him now, because he knows that the Lord Mansion will seize this opportunity to deal with the Bounty Guild. Basically, with the news brought by Sophia, the Lord''s Mansion is taking action. Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou will not miss such a good opportunity, and the Bounty Guild is still aware of it, and when they find out, they will probably be in a panic.


    Tang Ye walked out, looking at Li Houtian who proudly provoked him, then at Les, who was controlling the corrosive and poisonous force to attack the ten thousand star chain circle, and then looked at the defensive enchantment being attacked by the corroding and poisonous force. He laughed very calmly, then first bulleted the pistol, slowly, then aimed at Les, and shot a "bang" shot.


    Les and the others saw that Tang Ye was about to attack with a gun again, and they didn¡¯t know who Tang Ye was going to hit. Because Tang Ye looked at Les and it might be someone else, so they all Defensively, they seem to be afraid of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw this situation, laughed, and felt that they were all afraid of him, and said, "What''s the matter with you? How do you feel that all of you are afraid of me, am I so scary?"


    Now that everyone had done a good job of defense, Tang Ye would not attack, otherwise it would be a waste of bullets.


    Seeing Tang Ye put down his hands, all these bounty hunters were so angry that their eyes were red. Tang Ye was playing with them naked!

 Chapter 2904： Once a day!

    The way Tang Ye laughed haha ??really stimulated the nerves of these bounty hunters, especially Li Houtian. He felt that Tang Ye was just playing with them. It is absolutely not tolerable for an old human race in this district to dare to play with the acting president of his bounty guild.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Li Houtian was stimulated by Tang Ye too much, and could no longer suppress the anger inside. If he didn''t vent it, he felt that he would be mad. So he suddenly released his strength and hit Tang Ye.


    The result was of course useless, his attacking power was not as strong as Les''s corrosive and poisonous, and it was of no use to the defense enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    But now Les''s corrosive poison is still spreading, and it seems that he is looking for a breakthrough to break through the ten thousand star chain magic circle, but he has not been able to break the defensive barrier of the ten thousand star chain magic circle.


    Tang Ye still laughed, and smiled at the crazy Li Houtian, and said: "Why, Master Li, you can''t help it anymore, or what''s the matter, you want to kill me? Haha, what a pity. , You can''t kill."


    Tang Ye clearly provokes a joke about Li Houtian, and feels like he is a big villain. However, he has done a lot of this kind of thing, so it''s no surprise.


    While his words irritated Li Houtian, they also irritated the bounty hunters. They all thought Tang Ye was too hateful. After all, Tang Ye was playing not only with Li Houtian, but also with them. As a powerful person, regardless of their grievances with Tang Ye, and whether they were ordered to do something, their self-esteem was provoked, so they were very angry at Tang Ye at the moment.


    For a while, Tang Ye attracted their hatred, and seemed to unite them. In theory, this is a very bad thing. However, Tang Ye didn''t mind. Regardless of whether these bounty hunters unite to attack the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, or have opinions on Li Houtian, it is a good result for him.


    If they attack the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, it will consume a huge amount of power, and then kill them. Only when they are beaten enough pain and die enough will they wake up and slowly dare not come to deal with him again. And if they have opinions on Li Houtian and don''t want to serve Li Houtian anymore, and they don''t want to sacrifice in vain, that is also a very good thing, and it can directly weaken the Bounty Guild.


    Now the bounty hunters obviously chose to attack the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. Tang Ye felt that it was all right, and beat them again to let them know what it means to be painful.


    "Let''s take action together, we must kill this **** old human race!" A fierce and vicious bounty hunter shouted.


    However, Les''s corrosive and poisonous attack is not over yet, Les wants to see the results, not wanting these bounty hunters to interfere. I don''t know if Les is confident or he wants to study the Wanxing Chain Array, but now he just wants to see the results alone. So he waved his hand to tell these bounty hunters not to take action, and said: "My attack is not over yet, and I don¡¯t know what to do. Don¡¯t take it yet. I want to see how strong this defensive enchantment really is. Can¡¯t even be affected by the corrosion and poisoning?"


    As a result, many bounty hunters did not take action, all staring at the defensive enchantment that was eroded and poisoned. The corrosive poison is still spreading and eroding the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, but it doesn''t look as powerful as it was at the beginning, and the effect is obvious. Slowly, the corrosive and poisonous became smaller, which is the reason why the power has been consumed.


    In the end, the corrosive and poisonous force could not erode and break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, making Les, Li Houtian and others look ugly. Originally, Les was very confident, and Li Houtian was also very confident, and even provoked Tang Ye in advance, as if it could really break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and he could kill Tang Ye today. As a result, the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array has not been broken, so what they said may not be realized.


    This is a naked face slap, and it is even more so in conjunction with Shang Tang Ye''s joking expression to them inside. At this time, Tang Ye sneered at them again and again, and said: "I know how much you want to break this defensive barrier, but I hope you will have some powerful people. Don''t just say a few shrimps and crabs every day. I want to break my defensive barrier. Please, it¡¯s not the first time you have attacked my defensive barrier. Has it succeeded? So, you should use a stronger force. If this goes on, you don¡¯t feel annoying. I feel bored."


    "You..." Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Les and Li Houtian were furious at the same time, their faces flushed with anger, but they didn''t know what to drink.


    Like Les, it is already one of the strongest forces in the Bounty Guild. But listening to Tang Ye''s words, it was as if they were weak. This is really too irritating to their nerves. This made Li Houtian angry, he didn''t want to deal with anything else, he just wanted to kill Tang Ye. In any case, just kill Tang Ye, other things do not matter!


    "Fight Lao Tzu! If you don''t break this defensive barrier today, don''t even want to go back!" Li Houtian sipped viciously, really unable to bear such a thing. Now he understands Lu Ying''s mood even more, thinking about it, at this time Lu Ying must have been snickering at his encounter.


    This made him a little bit not wanting to return to the Bounty Guild, because he would be laughed at. On the day he drove off Lu Ying, he vowed to gossip, taking Lu Ying''s failure to deal with Tang Ye and targeting Lu Ying, and then he promised that Tang Ye would be resolved. As a result, now, he could not solve Tang Ye, but caused the bounty guild to lose a lot, not less than when Lu Ying dealt with Tang Ye.


    He became a bigger joke than Lu Ying!


    After Li Houtian screamed, the other bounty hunters could not bear to take action against Tang Ye for a long time, so they all shot one after another, and the defensive enchantment of the ten thousand star chain formation was suddenly bombarded again. But for this kind of thing, Tang Ye is already used to it, staying inside and watching quietly, and at the same time seeing those bounty hunters clearly, looking for opportunities to shoot twice, maybe he can kill one or two bounty hunters?


    He felt that his approach was very awkward, extremely awkward! It is simply relying on a defensive enchantment to kill the bounty guild. But he didn''t think it was a big deal. Although trivial, it was an excellent strategy. Moreover, I blame the Bounty Guild for being too arrogant and stupid. Since knowing that the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array cannot be breached, it has to attack and allow itself to consume losses and cause itself to be in danger. Who is to blame?


    Jackf and the Balkans have become accustomed to hearing about the frantic bombing of the business. This kind of thing is almost repeated every day, they first slowly finish eating inside, and even take the things out to the outside, leisurely watching the bounty hunters.

 Chapter 2905： Retire first!

    Anger can''t solve the problem. Perhaps anger can strengthen the power for a while and make people show terrible combat effectiveness, but it is still useless before the powerful defensive interface of the Wanxing Chain Array. Therefore, after Li Houtian and the others bombarded the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, the defensive barrier remained stable and was not broken.


    The bounty hunters were shocked and wanted to cry. What kind of thing is this? What is this defensive barrier, and how can it be so strong. Their bounty guild has already deployed most of its power, is it really going to use all its power?


    The problem is, this is just dealing with an old human race!


    Not to mention Li Houtian, even other bounty hunters, it is difficult to accept such a thing. They have solved too many enemies before, and they have never tried so difficult. Now it''s just dealing with an old human race, how can it be so difficult?


    Of course Li Houtian wanted to kill Tang Ye, and now he was dreaming about it. It was the matter of these two days that he couldn''t solve Tang Ye, and was provoked by Tang Ye, it was enough to make him sweep the ground with majesty. He is now sitting in the position of the agency badge just because he has a guild leader''s father. Originally, his prestige was not enough, but now that Tang Ye has done it like this, he is even less prestigious. Maybe this kind of thing will prevent him from becoming a real bounty guild president in the future. Even if he still becomes the bounty guild president, he doesn''t have much authority. Many people will not recognize him and believe him. In this case, it is quite troublesome to resolve internal conflicts.


    "Les, Baylor, you must do your best to break this defensive barrier!" Li Houtian yelled at the top ten masters in the two bounty guilds who used their respective powerful forces to attack the defense barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. . This is what he thinks is strong enough, but the result is not optimistic.


    Les and Baylor also wanted to break Tang Ye''s defensive barrier, because if they couldn''t break it, the title of the so-called Top Ten Bounty Guild would be a bit ridiculous. They had laughed at Alton before, and felt that, as one of the top ten masters in the bounty guild, he had been stunned by an old human race. It was a laugh. But now, they are about to be like Arden. This is too shameful for them. Therefore, in any case, they must break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    It''s a pity that this kind of thing is not something they can think of. They have tried their best. Just now, Les used the corrosive poison, and it seemed that it could touch the defensive enchantment of the Wanxing Chain Array, but in the end, the corrosive poison was rebounded, and the Wanxing Chain Array''s defensive enchantment was useless. Then, Les continued to use corrosive and poisonous attacks, but it was useless after a little effect. He realized that it was not that the corrosive poison was useless for the ten thousand star chain formation defense barrier, but that his subsequent attack power was not enough.


    If in the follow-up he can maintain such a powerful attack of corrosive power, perhaps a stronger attack of corrosive power, then it is still possible to break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. However, the attack he has hit so far is already his strongest power, and he can''t hit any stronger power. Therefore, he could not break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array!


    Baylor''s attack is a kind of fire elemental force, which can release a powerful explosive fire martial arts, and it is also quite powerful. When the flame bursts, it can tear the space, which has a terrible destructive effect on destroying the defense enchantment. However, just now when a group of bounty hunters jointly attacked the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, he also attacked. As a result, the defensive boundary of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was not loosened, let alone broken. Therefore, Baylor''s power is also unable to break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    Suddenly, Les and Baylor were also very helpless, and their mood was quite complicated. This kind of thing is very embarrassing, very embarrassing. They don''t want to admit that they can''t break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. However, now they just can''t break it, not to mention others can see it. This makes them even more embarrassed, and it always feels that other people''s eyes become weird.


    Li Houtian was confident of the strength of Les and Baylor, and his relationship with Les and Baylor was also very good. Now Les and Baylor have failed to break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. He is really disappointed, but he does not blame Les and Baylor. Since it was a defensive barrier that Les and Baylor could not break together, it must be very powerful. It can only be said that they underestimated Tang Ye''s strength.


    What Li Houtian felt embarrassed was what to do next. He couldn''t break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Stars Chain Array, and he didn''t want to return to the Bounty Guild without solving Tang Ye. If you return, unless you can invite more powerful characters from the Bounty Guild. But such a thing was too alarming, he was not sure, and it just showed his incompetence.


    Tang Ye saw Li Houtian turn from anger to sadness, and sneered, and said, "Li Houtian, what, do you feel annoying? Actually, you don''t need to worry. You just have to agree to my terms, revoke the reward for the old human race, and then let the reward Hunters no longer attack my old human race, then I won''t bother with your bounty guild. Otherwise, you will always be affected by such things."


    Li Houtian was furious again immediately. Want him to promise Tang Ye''s terms? how is this possible! In his expectation, even if he gave up attacking the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, it was already his biggest concession. As for still wanting him to agree to Tang Ye''s terms, doesn''t that mean that he really has no way to take Tang Ye, and it was him who compromised first?


    "You are dreaming!" Li Houtian yelled at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "Unless you kill me, I can''t agree to your terms! You don''t want to think about what you are, and you want my dignified bounty guild to agree. Your conditions? Do you really consider yourself the same thing?"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked at Li Houtian with a slightly uninteresting smile, and said: "It seems that you still don''t think I can do anything. That''s good, you just wait slowly and see if you If you agree to my terms, how much more will your Bounty Guild lose."


    After all, Tang Ye took out a rifle and shot at the bounty hunter outside. When making a sniper rifle, a rifle was already made. To a certain extent, a sniper rifle is a rifle with some technology added. Now using rifles to fight against bounty hunters still has a good effect. Bounty hunters hurriedly dodge when they saw it, and even so, some people were injured.


    "Master, we can''t help Tang Ye now, so let''s retreat first!" a bounty hunter said to Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian was naturally very unwilling, but he had nothing to do. He really couldn''t break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. He gritted his teeth and said coldly, "Let''s retreat!"

 Chapter 2906： Its hard to argue!

    After Li Houtian left with the bounty hunters, Tang Ye and Ada, as well as Jackf and Balkan felt bored, because they had to play by themselves again. But for Jackoff and the Balkans, it might be like this, and Tang Ye still has a lot to do.


    Now, he can push the bounty guild to this point because he stayed within the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. And if they leave this defensive enchantment, it is impossible for them to fight against the bounty guild. However, if you stay in the Datang Mansion, you may be able to protect them, but it is impossible to complete the plan to liberate the old human race. Because they are hiding in the Datang Mansion, they can''t interfere with the outside affairs at all, so how to save the old human race.


    Moreover, in view of their current situation, in fact, the bounty guild is completely self-defeating. As long as the bounty guild ignores them and let them hide inside, and the bounty guild kills the old human race, then they will be anxious themselves. Therefore, Tang Ye knew that if he wanted to make a major event, he would definitely not be able to hide in the Datang Mansion.


    Fortunately, not all of them were staying in the Datang Mansion now. Ah Qi had already used his stealth ability to go outside and began to act outside. However, Tang Ye told her not to rush to kill the bounty hunter, but to figure out the situation first and focus on collecting intelligence.


    When he can act, he will tell Ah Qi. He has made a plan. The next step is to destroy the bounty guild''s stronghold, so that the bounty guild''s losses will be further increased, and even undermine the normal operation of the bounty guild. In order to do this, Tang Ye is making a terrible explosive weapon, which is a bomb!


    If you want to destroy the enemy''s fortifications, material warehouses, or stronghold houses, the use of bombs is a very good way. One of the explosions is a blasting bomb, which is specifically designed to deal with these.


    For these bombs, it is not difficult to make them, because the simplest bomb, or gunpowder, can be made with charcoal, sulfur and saltpeter. Previously, Tang Ye made the bomb himself, but now it is necessary to make improvements on the basis of the bomb. It is not difficult to do this with the memory of Phoenix''s weapons of the earth''s ancestors.


    Tang Ye was busy in the forging workshop now, and after he produced a blasting bomb, he gave it to Qi, and asked him to use it to destroy the stronghold of the bounty guild. But before that, Aqi still needs to find relevant information to see which stronghold of the Bounty Guild is easy to destroy. Don''t worry now, it''s unrealistic to blow up the base camp of the bounty guild right away, so do it from a small place first. Let the bounty guild know what they provoke and what will happen if they don¡¯t agree to the terms.


    This is also to make Aqi safer. If you go to a place with a lot of bounty guild power, and the people of the bounty guild can act quickly, then it is possible to catch Aqi.


    As for collecting information, Tang Ye asked Ah Qi to find a very useful person, that was his good friend, who was also from the Lord''s Mansion, and this person was Lan Ye.


    When Tang Ye and Ah Qi were planning their assassination earlier, they asked Lan Ye to help gather information. Because the Lanye family is in business, the businessmen''s eyeliner is spread all over the place. If you want to know the information of the bounty guild, there is nothing wrong with finding Lanye.


    A Qi went to contact Lan Ye, but was not found, she did it in stealth. After arriving at Lan Ye''s home, Lan Ye was startled at first, almost calling someone. When Ah Qi appeared, he didn''t worry. Although he is not familiar with A Qi, when Tang Ye was still in the forging workshop, Tang Ye often took A Qi and Ada with him. He still met A Qi. At this time, there is no need to talk about other things, as we already know each other, so we just talked about the problem.


    Qi asked for information about the bounty guild stronghold, Lan Ye immediately agreed to let Qi go and get it later. Since Tang Ye trusted Lan Ye, Ah Qi had no opinion. Then he left Lan Ye''s mansion and went to explore it himself.


    When Ah Qi acted, another force began to flood into the Pearl Star.


    That is the new human race.


    The new human race originally sent a few people here to solve the problems of the old human race. One of them is still the top ten master in their new human race. However, never expected that these new human races are dead now, and even one of the top ten masters is also dead.


    The ten masters killed were Young Master Qingyang, a powerful man who mastered the spell seal technique.


    The number of new human races was originally small, and every member was very precious, but now they were killed one after another, still when dealing with the old human race. The new human race certainly cannot let such things go unchecked. Moreover, I heard that the old human race did this.


    This is a very big thing, even the old human race can do such a thing, it is absolutely threatening to them. Therefore, they must immediately eliminate this threat and can no longer allow this old human race to exist!


    Ten new human races came directly this time. It seems that they value the threat of destroying the old human race very seriously, and their determination is very firm. As a bounty guild that cooperates with these new human races, it has sent people to receive these new human races. It was surprising that the person who received the bounty guild of the new human race was Lu Ying.


    This matter was arranged by Li Houtian. Li Houtian''s thoughts were that the three new human races were killed in Li Houtian''s mansion. Even the young master Qingyang, one of the top ten masters, was killed when Lu Ying went to attack Tang Ye. Therefore, he felt that these new human races would die because of Lu Ying. If the new humans are looking for trouble, then look to Lu Ying, he doesn''t want to worry about that much.


    This is how Li Houtian would shirk responsibility. Surprisingly, Lu Ying did not refuse. Even Lu Ying came to the Bounty Guild to attend the meeting. Of course, Lu Ying would not just be calculated by Li Houtian. The last time he drove him to leave the bounty guild, he was very shameless. This time I wanted to push the new human race to him, and let him take over these hot potatoes, he was not that stupid. Now it is not difficult for him to fight back to Li Houtian, because Li Houtian can''t deal with Tang Ye either.


    So at the meeting, Lu Ying smiled very meaningfully, even provocatively. He didn''t pay attention to Li Houtian, the acting president, and said, "Master Li, you had an agreement with me before. If you If you can¡¯t solve Tang Ye, then you can¡¯t expel me from the Bounty Guild. If the message I received is correct, you have not resolved Tang Ye yet? Not only did you not solve it, there would be no way to solve it. And, you Is it because the Bounty Guild suffered a huge loss when dealing with Tang Ye?"


    "What...what do you say?" Lu Ying looked at Li Houtian and smiled proudly, provocatively and mockingly.


    Li Houtian''s face was pale. This is a fact, he is too difficult to argue.

 Chapter 2907： Voting choice!

    Perhaps Jiang is still old and spicy. Although Lu Ying had suffered a lot from Tang Ye, he was more calm than Li Houtian. Now he came to trouble Li Houtian for enough reasons. Apart from Li Houtian''s failure to resolve Tang Ye''s affairs, he had other reasons.


    At this time, Li Houtian''s face was blue, and he didn''t know how to argue. Lu Ying had already said he didn''t know what to do. And Lu Ying hadn''t let him go, and continued: "In addition, there is another thing. Do you know what a terrible thing is happening in our Bounty Guild now?"


    "What?" Li Houtian asked immediately.


    Lu Ying snorted coldly, threw out a booklet with many lists on it, and said to Li Houtian: "During the time you managed the bounty guild, do you know how many people have withdrawn from the guild? See for yourself. , If this goes on, the bounty guild will be gone!"


    Li Houtian picked up the pamphlet and opened it, suddenly shocked. He had never thought that so many people would withdraw from the Bounty Guild. Such a number would affect the Bounty Guild and even shake the foundation of the Bounty Guild. How is this going?


    "Do you know why these people quit the Bounty Guild?" At this time, Lu Ying sent out a soul torture to Li Houtian, saying: "It would be fine if these people simply quit the Bounty Guild, but behind these people''s withdrawal from the Bounty Guild , The Lord¡¯s Mansion is operating! These people have all come to the Lord¡¯s Mansion and serve for the Lord¡¯s Mansion! Can you imagine how fatal it is to us? The power of our Bounty Guild has been weakened, but the Lord¡¯s Mansion is powerful Zeng. Originally we were evenly matched with the Lord''s Mansion, but now, we may not be better than the Lord''s Mansion!"


    Li Houtian looked panicked, this is definitely not a trivial matter. Unexpectedly, in Quietly, the Lord''s Mansion had already taken action, and they blamed them for just focusing on dealing with Tang Ye these days, so that they did not notice the Lord''s Mansion''s secret actions. Even with regard to Tang Ye''s affairs, the Lord''s Mansion also intervened. Perhaps this is simply the conspiracy of the Lord''s Mansion!


    Damn... Li Houtian felt like he was greatly calculated.


    At this time, he had to face Lu Ying''s targeting. Lu Ying glared at him, as if accountable, and hummed: "So, Li Hooutian, your leadership is not a problem. Think about the time you were in charge of the Bounty Guild. Not only did the Guild not become stronger, but it was also greatly weakened. . I can¡¯t help wondering, are you suitable to manage the bounty guild?"


    When Lu Ying said such words, the expressions of all the people present were startled. Lu Ying''s meaning is obvious, he wants Li Houtian not to be the acting president! Because Li Houtian is not qualified to do it!


    It was like Li Houtian told Lu Ying not to be the vice president of the guild and to kick Lu Ying out of the bounty guild. Now Lu Ying also wants to do this to Li Hooutian, it can be said that he is still treating his body in his own way!


    Of course, Li Houtian heard what Lu Ying meant, and he became very angry and said fiercely to Lu Ying: "Li Hooutian, who gave you the courage to do this! Do you want to force me to step down? Huh, kidding! I tell you, I am It is impossible to leave this position!"


    Although he was so **** his lips, Li Houtian was actually a little flustered. Because Lu Ying is doing this now, it is completely understandable, mainly for good reasons. Li Houtian was thinking quickly how to solve Lu Ying''s persecution. But he didn''t grasp Lu Ying''s handle. He thought that if Lu Ying was kicked out of the bounty guild, then nothing would happen.


    In the end, he could only arrogant words and shouted to Lu Ying, "Who do you think this happened in the guild is because of you? After all, isn''t it because of you?"


    Li Houtian stared at Lu Ying, suddenly felt that he had found a reason, and stared at Lu Ying and snorted coldly: "Now the Lord¡¯s Mansion is attacking our bounty guild because we were harassed by Tang Ye¡¯s **** old human race. , It was Tang Ye you came into contact with, and Tang Ye you were responsible for dealing with. As a result, you failed to solve Tang Ye one after another, but you were dealt with by Tang Ye. If you solve Tang Ye at the beginning, Will Tang Ye grow up to this way?"


    "Huh, you made Tang Ye strong to the present level, and then let me clean it up, how can I clean it up? You made the mess so big that I can''t clean it anymore, so at this time you blame me on me. I''m telling you, I haven''t asked you to settle the account, it''s already pretty good!" Li Houtian snorted loudly to Lu Ying.


    "You..." Lu Ying''s face was blue. He didn''t expect Li Houtian to be so shameless, he could still tell him about such things. However, this seems to make sense. It''s like he fattened the enemy, if it weren''t for him, there really would be nothing behind.


    However, as a leader, Li Hooutian has an unshirkable responsibility no matter what happens in the guild. Now Li Houtian has done it, shirk the responsibility with that reason. Lu Ying was so angry that his face turned blue, and he felt that if someone like Li Houtian led the bounty guild, the bounty guild would die sooner or later!


    Lu Ying showed a very disappointed expression and said angrily to Li Houtian: "As a leader, is this how you shirked responsibility? According to you, I didn''t solve Tang Ye at the beginning. Then, why didn''t you say yes? You didn''t pay attention to it at the beginning, and you didn''t pay attention to it. You failed to make decisions as a decent leader. Therefore, this kind of thing has a lot to do with you!"


    "You..." Li Houtian didn''t expect that an old fellow Lu Ying would actually pull down his face to argue with him. He was speechless for a while, and he didn''t know how to refute it. Because in that case, it can indeed be said that he is responsible.


    The others looked at each other. They didn''t expect Li Houtian and Lu Ying to argue like this. They felt like children. This was actually done by the top leader of the huge bounty guild. It''s really...it''s a joke!


    Now Li Houtian and Lu Ying are arguing that their necks are red, and they don''t realize how naive and embarrassing this is. If this continues, people will not see the bounty guild still have hope, how could they be the opponent of the Lord''s Mansion?


    In fact, although the characters present at this time are all high-level bounty guilds, there are also people who were secretly found by the Lord''s Mansion and wanted to dig a wall! And some of them are indeed tempted. Because the conditions given by the Lord''s Mansion are very attractive, and they saw that the bounty guild is in such a bad situation, perhaps it is a wise choice to surrender to the Lord''s Mansion!


    As long as they have brains, in this time the Bounty Guild will deal with Tang Ye, they can see that the Lord''s Mansion is more stable and the means are higher, so in the end, it is really possible that the Lord''s Mansion will eat the Bounty Guild. . However, they have to be jealous. After all, the president of the Bounty Guild, the person behind the silence, Li Quankong, is not a simple role.


    "Vice President Lu, Young Master Li, don''t quarrel. Regarding Tang Ye, don''t you think it might be arranged by the Lord''s Mansion?" At this time, a middle-aged man persuaded Lu Ying and Li Hooutian.

 Chapter 2908： ask for it!

    Lu Ying and Li Houtian were both taken aback by the words of the middle-aged man. It is indeed possible that Tang Ye''s affairs were arranged by the Lord''s Mansion from the beginning, and the purpose was to deal with their bounty guild, otherwise there is no reason Tang Ye, an old human race, could do such a thing.


    The more they thought about it, the more they felt that was the case, then the matter was very serious. Because this is the Lord''s Mansion attacking them! It''s **** it! They must not underestimate the power of the Lord''s Mansion, it is very likely that the Bounty Guild will be destroyed!


    The Lord''s Mansion and their Bounty Guild are also very hostile. Going back to the previous mercenary group, I heard that the mercenary group was behind the lord mansion, so the mercenary group was actually established by the lord mansion, and it was forced to disband because of the bounty guild. This moved the Lord''s Mansion, so the Lord''s Mansion definitely wants revenge.


    In addition, the developed bounty guild also wanted to eliminate the Lord¡¯s Mansion and control the Pearl Star instead of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. It is impossible to give in anyway. Therefore, even if there is no hatred of the mercenary group at that time, the Lord''s Mansion will find ways to kill the bounty guild.


    As if this matter was affirmed, and at the same time they had a common enemy, Li Houtian and Lu Ying did not continue arguing, as if they were going to unite to deal with foreign enemies, they sat down and became more friendly.


    "If you say this, it is really possible that the Lord''s Mansion is doing a trick behind the scenes. It seems that we underestimated the Lord''s Mansion and thought that they would not take the initiative." Lu Ying said under pressure. Although I don''t want to quarrel with Li Houtian, the conflict with Li Houtian will not be easily resolved.


    Li Houtian didn''t dare to underestimate the actions of the Lord''s Mansion. This directly threatened the survival of the Bounty Guild, and it was also a matter of importance to his father. Therefore, regardless of the conflict with Lu Ying, he had to figure out a way to deal with the Lord''s Mansion first.


    "Immediately let the spies stare at the actions of the Lord''s Mansion, as large as Ying Wushuang, as small as a soldier in the Lord''s Mansion, all stare, we must first control what actions the Lord''s Mansion has taken." Li Houtian said coldly.


    Lu Ying agreed with this approach. Now they just know that the Lord''s Mansion is taking the initiative to deal with them, but they don''t know the specific methods of the Lord''s Mansion. To know how to deal with the Lord¡¯s Mansion and the current actions of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, one must have sufficient intelligence.


    Then when he thought of the bounty hunters who had surrendered to the lord''s mansion, Lu Ying''s eyes became very fierce, and he coldly snorted, "Those who betrayed the bounty guild, we have to solve them one by one. Hmph, the traitor should die. However, before that, we must first figure out what conditions the Lord''s Mansion has given them and what they want them to do. By understanding this information, we can probably know what the Lord''s Mansion wants to do."


    "Okay, this matter really needs attention." Li Houtian nodded, feeling that the relationship with Lu Ying has eased a lot. Sure enough, foreign enemies can unite within, and there is some truth to this.


    However, among the people present at this time, anyone who had been in contact with the lord''s mansion was very panicked. Especially after Lu Ying said viciously that the traitor had to die, their hearts became even more panicked. Because they all know the character of Lu Ying and Li Houtian, if Lu Ying and Li Houtian know that they have contact with the people in the Lord¡¯s Mansion, even if they have not betrayed the Bounty Guild or surrendered to the Lord¡¯s Mansion, they will definitely be caught by Lu Ying and Li Houtian. Li Houtian suspected that he was even "specially taken care of". If this were the case, they would definitely not have good fruit to stay in the Bounty Guild.


    In particular, they knew that Li Hou was naturally suspicious and had a violent personality. Sometimes he would rather kill by mistake than let it go. This way they don''t want to stay in the bounty guild even more, lest they be killed by Li Houtian in anger.


    Of course, they will not surrender to the lord''s mansion just because of the character problems of Lu Ying and Li Houtian. After contacting the Lord''s Mansion, since they would be shaken, there must be a reason. One of them is that the conditions provided by the Lord''s Mansion are generous enough, not worse than staying in the Bounty Guild. Moreover, they also analyzed the situation, and now the Lord''s Mansion is very likely to deal with the Bounty Guild. Therefore, the Lord''s Mansion is a platform with more potential than the Bounty Guild.


    They have stayed in the Bounty Guild for so long, and they know the problems of the Bounty Guild deeply. Bounty guilds seem to be very large, with members all over the country, but in fact, this is a feature of the bounty guilds. It can be said that many of the so-called huge members are just mobs. If it is really used to do big things, it will definitely not work. Therefore, in the bounty guild, the real elite is such a small group of people.


    As for the Lord¡¯s Mansion, the development during this period of time has been refined rather than excessive, rather short rather than excessive. Therefore, the lord¡¯s mansion does not seem to be very powerful and does not cover many places. However, any person in the lord¡¯s mansion is an elite. When facing a member of the bounty guild, one enemy ten, or even one enemy hundred. In this way, the Lord¡¯s Mansion may not be worse than the Bounty Guild. Even better than the bounty guild.


    Moreover, the bounty guild has many problems due to its too large spread, and there are also many enemies. For example, the conflict with the old human race. Because the Bounty Guild also wanted to join forces with the new human race, and issued an announcement to offer a reward to the old human race, but I don''t know how much it hated the old human race. Of course, they did this because they knew that the old human race had no threat, and felt that the old human race was just prey. Because of this, I didn''t feel that doing so would have any adverse results. But now, because of Tang Ye''s appearance, they have encountered a great disadvantage.


    Tang Ye, as an old human race, can be said that the hatred with them does not need to be involved in the lord''s mansion, it is very deep. No matter what the old humans do to the Bounty Guild, they don''t need to suspect any conspiracy to cooperate with the Lord''s Mansion. After all, the bounty guild did not give the old humans a way out, and it was normal for the old humans to avenge them. However, this matter is very easy for the lord mansion to use, and knowing that it is the lord mansion, because the old human race and their hatred are obviously reasonable, they can''t say anything to the lord mansion.


    What Tang Ye did now had a huge impact on the bounty guild. Even Lu Ying and Li Houtian, the top figures in the two bounty guilds, suffered greatly. Therefore, they cannot underestimate it. Even Tang Ye''s consequences for them will be more serious.


    This can be regarded as what they asked for, and they couldn''t blame anyone. The only thing they could do was to quickly get rid of Tang Ye so that Tang Ye would no longer threaten them.


    However, they didn''t want to solve Tang Ye quickly, but they couldn''t solve it. Thinking of this, they still have a headache.


    "If Tang Ye is a chess piece arranged by the Lord''s Mansion, it will be even more eliminated, so that the plan of the Lord''s Mansion can be stopped." Thinking of Tang Ye, Li Houtian became gritted his teeth again. In Tang Ye''s place, he really It is a great shame.


    Lu Ying disagreed, and said, "The entanglement in Tang Ye''s part may be the conspiracy of the Lord''s Mansion? So, I don''t think we should pay attention to Tang Ye anymore."

 Chapter 2909： Start to respond!

    On dealing with Tang Ye, Li Houtian and Lu Ying had another disagreement. Li Hooutian wanted to get rid of Tang Ye right away, but Lu Ying felt that Tang Ye was the one from the Lord''s Mansion who had come out to interfere and drag them. He should skip Tang Ye and concentrate on dealing with the Lord''s Mansion.


    "I agree with Young Master Li''s point of view." At this moment, a middle-aged man in the conference hall said. He was one of the people contacted by the Lord''s Mansion, and he knew that there was no major arrangement of the Lord''s Mansion regarding Tang Ye. Tang Ye did everything Tang Ye did.


    This made him more determined to surrender to the Lord''s Mansion. Because he could predict that the Bounty Guild would have to face too many hostile forces. Just like Tang Ye''s side, don''t think that Tang Ye is easy to solve because Tang Ye is an old human race, but Tang Ye has not been resolved until now, and he didn''t rely on too much power from the Lord''s Mansion. You can imagine how powerful Tang Ye is. Therefore, even if the Bounty Guild only faced Tang Ye as an enemy, it was a very headache.


    Then, if the Bounty Guild faces other enemies, such as the Lord''s Mansion, the power of the mercenary group that used to be, and other small forces, the Bounty Guild will definitely be difficult to deal with. It can be said that the current situation is very unfavorable for the Bounty Guild. Coupled with the constant conflicts within the Bounty Guild, and there are incompetent leaders such as Li Houtian and Lu Ying, I am afraid that it will happen sooner or later that the Bounty Guild has trouble.


    Good birds choose wood and live there, and those who know the current affairs are handsome. This middle-aged man felt that he was not wrong in choosing the Lord''s Mansion!


    And since the Lord¡¯s Mansion is about to be chosen, then something must be done to get the Lord¡¯s Mansion to win the Bounty Guild, otherwise his end will be miserable.


    Knowing that Tang Ye is not the **** that the Lord''s Mansion focuses on, then guide the Bounty Guild to deal with Tang Ye, so that the Lord''s Mansion can act better, thereby dragging the Bounty Guild, and helping the Lord''s Mansion to solve the bounty guild. The middle-aged man continued: "Since Tang Ye is a chess piece arranged by the Lord''s Mansion with the purpose of dragging us, then we will deal with him directly so that we are not dragged. We can deal with it with all our strength. The Lord¡¯s Mansion is here. And I think that since the Lord¡¯s Mansion wants Tang Ye to hold us back, it must be an arrangement, and this arrangement will take a lot of time. So, if we try our best to solve Tang Ye quickly, It directly destroyed the plan of the Lord''s Mansion, so the Lord''s Mansion might panic."


    "In addition, I think even though Tang Ye has been able to hold on for so long, it must be because the Lord¡¯s Mansion has given tremendous support. Such a large support will definitely require a lot of consumption. Therefore, dealing with Tang Ye is not only our Bounty Guild. If it has been consumed, the lord''s mansion must have been consumed. Even, the consumption may be greater than our bounty guild." The middle-aged man made a thorough analysis.


    In fact, he was using Tang Ye''s matter to mislead Li Houtian and Lu Ying. Because at this time, Li Houtian and Lu Ying had a misunderstanding, that is, Tang Ye was a chess piece arranged by the Lord''s Mansion and part of the Lord''s Mansion''s actions.


    Hearing what this middle-aged man said, Li Houtian was very happy, and of course he was very happy when someone supported him. He also felt that this was a recognition of his ability. Some people think what he said is right. Otherwise, as the acting president, everything you say will be opposed, and no decision will be adopted, which would be too shameful.


    Lu Ying didn''t immediately oppose the middle-aged man''s words, but he also felt that the middle-aged man made sense. If Tang Ye is a chess piece arranged by the Lord¡¯s Mansion, then, if Tang Ye can support it until now, it must be the Lord¡¯s Mansion continuously and secretly supporting it. Otherwise, how could Tang Ye, a small old human race, be able to hold it like this Long?


    Therefore, to get such great support from the Lord''s Mansion, Tang Ye''s chess piece must be very important to the Lord''s Mansion. In this case, the solution of Tang Ye should be a big blow to the Lord''s Mansion.


    As for this thought, Lu Ying and Li Houtian were actually relieved and relieved a lot. That is, why they failed to solve Tang Ye, using so much power, and even taking people there, still failed to solve Tang Ye. Is this Tang Ye very strong, or is she weak? No, it''s just because Tang Ye has the support of the Lord''s Mansion in the dark. For this reason, they do not need to deny themselves.


    This feeling makes them quite happy. It turned out that it was not that he could not deal with an old human race, but that he could not solve the lord mansion. Because the confrontation with Tang Ye was actually a confrontation with the Lord''s Mansion.


    In a much better mood, Lu Ying and Li Houtian felt a lot easier when they discussed the way to deal with Tang Ye. Lu Ying was also thinking about not skipping Tang Ye, and said: "If Tang Ye is really such an important chess piece arranged by the Lord¡¯s Mansion, it must consume a lot of power from the Lord¡¯s Mansion. In this case, Tang Ye should indeed be eliminated. Night. Not only makes the previous consumption of the Lord''s Mansion wasted, but also disrupts the plan of the Lord''s Mansion."


    "However, we can no longer focus our attention on dealing with Tang Ye. We must arrange for another person to deal with the actions of the Lord''s Mansion. Collecting intelligence is absolutely necessary. We must quickly figure out what the Lord''s Mansion wants. What are they going to do. Now they have robbed us of our people, which has caused us a huge weakening and loss. Therefore, we can no longer let the Lord¡¯s Mansion do such a thing. And, then the people who have been taken away will be solved! Let them Becoming the power of the lord mansion will increase the strength of the lord mansion, and there is also a huge threat to us, that is, these people hold the intelligence of our bounty guild. If they tell the lord mansion all this information, it will be equivalent to us Not good!" Lu Ying said with a fierce look in his eyes again.


    "That''s for sure!" Li Houtian agreed with Lu Ying''s approach. He would never forgive the traitor, and said viciously: "First call these people who were poached back. If it doesn''t work... just kill it! Send an assassination team! "


    The middle-aged man who spoke just now was taken aback. He believed that Li Houtian and Lu Ying had done something like this. Both are cruel and cruel, so those who were poached by the Lord''s Mansion are in danger! Of course he is included! Although he hasn''t been poached yet, he has already had a lot of contact with the Lord''s Mansion. If Li Houtian and Lu Ying knew about it, they would be regarded as a traitor. For this, he must tell the Lord''s Mansion this news. The bounty guild began to realize their actions and made corresponding strategies!


    "In this case, we will deal with Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion at the same time. However, this Tang Ye is indeed too difficult to deal with. I don''t know what support the Lord''s Mansion has given him, and he has such a strong defense barrier. , Until now we have not been able to deal with him." The middle-aged man appeared to be standing on the side of the bounty guild, and said sincerely, as if he shared his concerns for the bounty guild.


    Neither Lu Ying nor Li Hooutian could tell.

 Chapter 2910： Be a spy!

    This middle-aged man is one of the larger managers in the Bounty Guild, named Adolf. Now after contacting the Lord¡¯s Mansion, I am quite tempted by the conditions given by the Lord¡¯s Mansion, so there is no immediate rejection of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. By now, he had seen all kinds of bounty guilds, and he was even more tempted by the Lord''s Mansion.


    So at this time, he was a bit like a spy, and was planning to help the Lord''s Mansion. This is also good for him, allowing the Lord''s Mansion to give him greater benefits.


    Lu Ying and Li Houtian had no idea about Adolf''s contact with the Lord''s Mansion. Adolf is not that stupid, he is also an old fritters, knowing the seriousness of this kind of thing, so he did it very secretly from the beginning. He also knows the operation of the bounty guild, so that he has no handle.


    Therefore, unless he chooses to jump to the lord''s mansion by himself, no one else will know.


    Adolf''s words caused Lu Ying and Li Houtian to fall into contemplation. This is indeed very strange. They have been dealing with the Lord¡¯s Mansion and have a clear grasp of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, so they never expected that the Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s support for Tang Ye could reach that point, as far as the defensive enchantment is concerned. It is not like an ordinary defensive array. So powerful, I didn''t expect the Lord''s Mansion to have such a method, and he was so willing to give it to an old human race.


    It seemed that Tang Ye was indeed a very important chess piece for the Lord''s Mansion.


    "Perhaps after we deal with the Lord''s Mansion, the Lord''s Mansion can no longer support Tang Ye. It would be easy to break the defensive barrier outside the Datang Mansion." Li Houtian said.


    Lu Ying was taken aback, and he woke up, and said, "Yes, since Tang Ye can do that level because of the support of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, then we will turn to use great power against the Lord¡¯s Mansion, especially to Cutting off the Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s support for Tang Ye will not be difficult to solve Tang Ye!"


    "Yes, that''s it!" Li Houtian was also very happy, as if they had found a way to deal with Tang Ye.


    Thinking of the shame Tang Ye caused to them, they actually wanted to solve Tang Ye first, and tortured Tang Ye severely, rather than dealing with the Lord''s Mansion.


    Adolf was speechless. Originally, he wanted Li Houtian and Lu Ying to continue to focus on Tang Ye, because he knew that Tang Ye did not rely on the support of the Lord''s Mansion to do that. In this way, the Lord''s Mansion can deal more with it. Bounty Guild. Now Li Houtian and Lu Ying are planning to deal with the Lord''s Mansion vigorously. If they don''t target Tang Ye, the Lord''s Mansion''s actions will not start so well.


    His intention was not so, but the result was the opposite, hey. However, on the other hand, he felt that this might not be a good thing for the Bounty Guild. Because Tang Ye¡¯s power cannot be underestimated, and with Tang Ye¡¯s resolute attitude towards the Bounty Guild, if the Bounty Guild does not deal with him, then he can take action and then obstruct the Bounty Guild. It will be very headache. In this case, it is also a huge check on the bounty guild.


    Therefore, regardless of whether the Bounty Guild focuses on dealing with Tang Ye or dealing with the Lord''s Mansion, it will be a headache. Adolf was relieved immediately, and found that the current situation was completely detrimental to the Bounty Guild. In this way, jumping out of the bounty guild is a wise choice.


    In the end, Li Houtian and Lu Ying decided to respond vigorously to the actions of the Lord''s Mansion, so that the Lord''s Mansion could no longer carry out plans. In addition, it is necessary to cut off the Lord''s Mansion''s support for Tang Ye, and then solve Tang Ye.


    With such a clear direction, Li Houtian and Lu Ying are in a good mood, feeling that the recent distress will be resolved soon.


    After Adolf left the conference hall, he went to secretly contact the Lord''s Mansion and inform the Lord''s Mansion of the next action of the Bounty Guild. Those bounty hunters who are poached are in danger! Because the bounty guild dispatched an assassination team to get rid of these people. If the Lord''s Mansion wants to stabilize these people so that other bounty hunters dare to surrender, they must protect these people and their families!


    There are also many eyeliners in the Lord''s Mansion, and any humble passerby on the street may be a spy. Adolf''s contact with them was so secret that hardly anyone noticed it. Even Adolf didn''t know who the other party was. He only knew where to go and what to do, and then sent out the information.


    Adolf rode in a carriage, and it didn''t seem to be abnormal. When the people in the Lord''s Mansion let him pass by, they dropped the information on the carriage to the ground, and it was all right. Therefore, as the person who gave the information, Adolf didn''t know the methods and people accepted by the other party.


    After the carriage passed, the ground was empty, without any abnormalities. However, the information note dropped by Adolf has disappeared. So, this is a very strange thing.


    Adolf himself didn''t find anything, let alone a member of the Bounty Guild. What''s more, now Li Houtian and Lu Ying didn''t suspect Adolf.


    "It seems that the Bounty Guild has already noticed our actions." At Ying Wushuang''s mansion, he and Fang Changzhou discussed the information sent by Adolf.


    Fang Changzhou said: "Adolf''s information is very important and timely. Since we have robbed those people from the bounty guild, we must be responsible to the end, otherwise no one will come to our side in the future. Then, we will Send someone to protect those people."


    Ying Wushuang nodded, this thing is still to be done, and said: "Okay, let''s do it. But now, it seems that Adolf has become our person, right?"


    "Haha, yes, since he gave us this kind of information, he basically took refuge in our side. Otherwise, such a thing will be known to Li Houtian and Lu Ying, and his end will be very miserable." Fang Changzhou said, he was quite pretty. Happy, because they are now saying that they have won such a powerful figure as Adolf.


    You must know that Adolf is very well placed in the bounty guild and knows a lot of the secrets of the bounty guild. If they can all get these secrets, then it will be less difficult to deal with the bounty guild.


    Ying Wushuang said: "Although Adolf has taken refuge in us, we don''t have to rush to let him over. For example, this time, he sent us such important information in time. So I want to keep him lurking in the bounty guild. , Keep getting information from the Bounty Guild for us."


    "This is very good, but it also increases Adolf''s danger. Therefore, Adolf should make conditions, and we must give him more benefits." Fang Changzhou said.


    Ying Wushuang smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter, no matter how many benefits we can accept, we will give them all. He is of great value. If we can solve the bounty guild faster, we will earn twice. of."


    "Okay, then, I will contact Adolf and talk to him." Fang Changzhou smiled.

 Chapter 2911： Blast the bomb!

    Ah Qi used his stealth ability to gather information outside, preparing to cooperate with Tang Ye to blow up the bounty guild stronghold, forcing the bounty guild to compromise with him. Now Ah Qi had obtained the information from Lan Ye, and after investigating it again, he went back to report to Tang Ye.


    Although it is the use of invisibility, but still be careful. Because there are a lot of bounty hunters guarding outside the Datang mansion, if you let them notice, even if they can''t see people, they can bombard wildly, and it is also difficult for Ah Qi to return to the mansion.


    However, what made Ah Qi feel strange was that when she returned to the lobby mansion, she noticed that there were no bounty hunters anymore. This is very strange. It stands to reason that there will be more or less bounty hunters staring here. But now, there is no bounty hunter.


    How is this going? Ah Qi was not happy because there were no bounty hunters staring at it, and went straight back to the lobby mansion. On the contrary, it is precisely because of such a weird situation, so be more careful. She carefully observed it outside, and then returned to the Datang Mansion after making sure it was safe.


    At this time, Tang Ye and the others, who were staying in the mansion, also noticed the strange situation outside. There are no bounty hunters anymore, which makes them want to shoot with a sniper rifle from time to time without a target. How is this going? Could it be that the bounty hunter gave up on himself?


    Tang Ye thinks this is unlikely. He knew very well what kind of people Lu Ying and Li Houtian were, and he must report to him. How could they not let them go if they offended them in such a way, and even caused them to be humiliated?


    At this time, Ah Qi returned to the mansion. After seeing Tang Ye, she first saluted Tang Ye and then talked about the situation outside the mansion, "Master Tang Ye, I have observed and I am sure that there are no bounty hunters outside. What is going on?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I am not very clear. This is something that happened today. I am afraid there is some new arrangement on the bounty hunter. But anyway, we need to be careful. It is not clear about the bounty. What is the guild¡¯s specific plan, we just stand still and cannot go outside easily, so as not to fall into the bounty guild¡¯s conspiracy."


    "Okay." Ada and Aqi, as well as Jackf and Balkan nodded.


    Tang Ye said again: "Miss Sophia must be coming soon. Ask her about the situation. She should know this. And I believe that with the bounty guild''s style of doing things, we will definitely not let us go. Therefore, the absence of their people does not mean that we are safe."


    "I think they must be arranging some conspiracy!" Jack snorted coldly, and said, "Huh, these despicable and cunning guys did the same with our mercenary group back then. If you can''t beat them, just play yin behind them. of!"


    Jackf looked at Tang Ye again and said, "Master Tang Ye, please hold on and don¡¯t be overthrown by the Bounty Guild! Our mercenary group was calculated by them back then, and now I don¡¯t want to see the Datang Mansion also fall down. under!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course, I will definitely stick to it. My Datang Mansion can only be regarded as newly established and has not yet developed. My plan is to make the Bounty Guild completely unable to continue. Take action against us, and then let other old human races gather to re-develop our old human race. The Tang mansion, or Datang, is the new organization of the old human race!"


    Ada and Aqi were taken aback, and thought it was pretty good. Just as the bounty hunters have their own organization called the Bounty Guild, and the Lord¡¯s Mansion is also known as the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Even if the new human race has a blue star, the old human race should have its own name and stronghold. Datang, or Datang Mansion, will be a representative name!


    Ada and Aqi are so excited, the day they have been looking forward to is slowly coming. They looked at Tang Ye, worshiping so much, like becoming a fanatic. They will obey all Tang Ye''s orders and swear allegiance to Tang Ye.


    After arranging to deal with the fact that there was no bounty hunter action outside, Ah Qi reported to Tang Yehui again: "My lord, I have collected enough information, plus Master Lan Ye gave it, I basically grasp the bounty guild in The location of the stronghold of the Pearl Star. If it needs to be destroyed, I think there is no problem!"


    Qi is very confident and can''t wait to do it. She felt that this was dealing with the bounty guild, which could make the bounty guild pay more. This is very conducive to the revival of their old human race. When Tang Ye said that she would gather all the other old human races, she was so looking forward to it, hoping that this kind of thing could happen immediately. Because she didn''t want to see her companions being bullied and killed. She wanted to do this once, but unfortunately because she didn''t have the power, she could only have the intention and lack of power.


    Tang Ye nodded to A Qi and said, "You show me the information, and when I go to build some explosives, I can arrange the task at that time."


    "Yes!" A Qi nodded very happily, and then handed Lan Ye and the information she had collected to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye received the intelligence information and said, "Okay, now you go to rest first, you must rest well, and then you may have to perform the task."


    "Yes!" Ah Qi and Ada both responded in unison.


    Jackf and Balkans next to him watched Tang Ye arranging Ada and Aqi to do these things, and thought of the results of what Tang Ye did in the past. It was very successful. They were very moved. They did not expect to deal with the bounty guild. Above, the effect that the Lord''s Mansion could not achieve was achieved by such three or two bounty hunters. Is this a joke?


    Everything is true, they think it''s quite dramatic, is Tang Ye too good, or is the Bounty Guild itself not so good?


    After taking the information from Ah Qi, Tang Ye returned to the manufacturing workshop, first read the specific information, chose a bounty guild stronghold that was relatively easy to destroy, and then continued to make bombs. In the information provided by Lan Ye, the information is very detailed, including the construction structure of the base. In this case, where to destroy is easier, the location of the bomb can be clearly selected. So, the next thing is just a powerful bomb.


    Regarding the detailed information provided by Lan Ye, sometimes Tang Ye really felt that Lan Ye did it intentionally. In fact, the Lord¡¯s Mansion was helping, or he wanted to use his hand to deal with the bounty guild. Otherwise, how could Lan Ye give it? Out so detailed information.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, they have to deal with the bounty guild. They do this, although they have their own arrangements, but they do not affect themselves and help themselves, so there is no problem.


    The bomb that Tang Ye wants to make now must be more powerful. Because it is used to blow up the bombing stronghold, the effect is better than the blasting kind. For this reason, what he wants to make now is a blast bomb!

 Chapter 2912： Choose a goal!

    Demolition bombs are of course more complicated than ordinary bombs and require more time and energy to manufacture. So Tang Ye started manufacturing before, but it hasn''t been finished yet.


    If you don''t have the memory of the Phoenix weapon, you can still do it step by step, just like someone taught him hand in hand, he might not be able to do it.


    For a blast bomb, it is a shell that destroys the target with the detonation product and shock wave produced by the explosive charge of the projectile. It is mainly used for destroying fortifications and obstacles, opening up passages in mine fields, and destroying fixed targets such as missile launch sites, airports, and firepower points.


    The blast bomb is composed of projectiles and propellant charges. The projectile has a body, explosive charge, and fuze. The projectile body is made of steel, and the explosive is TNT or black ladder mixed explosive. In order to load more explosives, the wall thickness of the projectile should be as thin as possible under the condition of ensuring the launch strength. Generally equipped with trigger fuze. The destructive effect of the blasting projectile is completed by the penetration and blasting effect of the projectile on the target. Increasing the explosive loading factor and using high-energy explosives can increase the power of blasting bombs.


    This is certainly no ordinary bomb. Such a bomb is very powerful. If it is placed in an appropriate location, a house may be destroyed directly. Therefore, it is very easy to use such a bomb to destroy the stronghold of the bounty guild!


    The key is that using this bomb, there will be no fluctuations in elemental power. As long as you lurch in, place it, and detonate it with a fuze, it will be unknowingly, and it will be relatively safe for the person performing the task. Otherwise, it is the use of elemental power, which is easy to be perceived by the enemy. At that time, it may not only fail to blow up the stronghold, but also let yourself be caught!


    Tang Ye dedicated himself to making blasting bombs in the forging workshop, and according to Phoenix''s memory, he made the structure bit by bit to ensure that there would be no mistakes. If something goes wrong, it is also a danger to the person using it. Even he is very dangerous when he is making it now. If it exploded like this, it would be tantamount to killing him himself.


    Unconsciously, a few hours passed. After Ada and Aqi were resting, they saw that Tang Ye was still busy in the forging workshop, so they went to observe outside the gate and found that there were no bounty hunters. They were surprised. Did the bounty hunters really give up on dealing with them?


    However, they did not go out because of Tang Ye''s advice. In case the bounty hunters set up some conspiracy, as soon as they go out, the bounty hunters jump out, then they are in danger. Relatively speaking, they still have time to observe slowly.


    At this time, Sophia appeared. Sophia came to the outside of the Datang Mansion. As usual, he did not expect that the news from Lanye said that the bounty hunters had retreated, and there were other arrangements. She didn''t believe it at first, because with her understanding of Lu Ying and Li Houtian, she would report it, and they would definitely not let Tang Ye go. And now, they really put aside Tang Ye''s affairs.


    "It seems that I underestimated them." Sofia snorted softly when she saw this.


    Because in her opinion, if Lu Ying and Li Houtian had just been entangled in dealing with Tang Ye, then they would be nothing terrible, because their vision was very short-sighted and the situation was limited, and they couldn''t see the whole situation at all. Now it is not only Tang Ye dealing with them, but also the Lord''s Mansion, and other enemies, and even the internal problems of the Bounty Guild are becoming increasingly apparent.


    Otherwise, Sophia would not be so hard-hearted that day, and directly challenged Lu Ying and Li Houtian, not afraid that they would deal with the Alpha family. She knows very well that the bounty guild faces so many problems now, and if it fails to deal with it, it will be in all-out trouble. At that time, they will be burnt out, and there are so many things they can manage.


    However, now the Bounty Guild did not continue to deal with Tang Ye, but instead mobilized its power to deal specifically with the Lord''s Mansion and deal with other problems, such as solving those who left the Bounty Guild. If it can be handled in time, the bounty guild will still be very difficult to deal with, and they are not all incompetent.


    However, according to the information provided by Lan Ye, it is a pity that they have a wrong starting point. That¡¯s why they thought that Tang Ye was able to do this with the support of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. They thought that Tang Ye was actually nothing terrible. Tang Ye was just a chess piece arranged by the Lord¡¯s Mansion. They thought that Tang Ye¡¯s past and present powers demonstrated. All are just the power of the Lord''s Mansion.


    This point of view is really too wrong. Of course, Sophia understood that Li Houtian and Lu Ying would make such a mistake. Because for Tang Ye, even she was very surprised. Who could have thought that Tang Ye, an old human race, could do so many things alone, it was incredible. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t believe it.


    And the mistake Li Houtian and Lu Ying made now would be fatal. Because underestimating Tang Ye, the price to pay is far greater than expected!


    Sophia entered the Datang mansion, but did not see Tang Ye, Ah Qi told her that Tang Ye was studying in the Forge. Sophia felt that it was definitely not easy. Because the weapons made by Tang Ye were not very powerful weapons, but they were surprising enough. One of the biggest points is that it does not require elemental power to exert terrible power.


    This can be said to be revolutionary. In this world where you need to cultivate elemental power to become powerful, the emergence of a powerful force that can be mastered without elemental power is definitely very impactful. Moreover, this characteristic has brought about an even greater revolutionary situation, that is, those who do not have the talent for cultivation and cannot master the elemental powers can also obtain powerful powers.


    From this point of view, it is impossible to imagine the consequences. Because everyone can master terrible power. If it is an army, even ordinary people can go to the battlefield. Isn''t this a situation where all the people are soldiers?


    Sophia could imagine that Tang Ye did this for the old human race. Because the old human race has been squeezed all these years, it is difficult to have strong cultivators. And if you want to make up for this, you still use your cultivation power to calculate, you don''t know when you can make up, and you don''t know when you can fight against the new human race. However, if they possess the weapons made by Tang Ye, they can quickly master the power and then compete with the new human race.


    Tang Ye is indeed the one who brought the revolution. Sophia''s view of Tang Ye has been changed again and again. At first, I thought it was just an old human race. The idea of ??using it to deal with the bounty guild was ridiculous, but Tang Ye was laughing at it.


    "I''ll call the adults." Aqi said to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 2913： Forging has a bonus!

    Now that Sophia is here, Tang Ye put aside his work, and he is about to make a blasting bomb. After going to see Sophia, he realized what was going on without bounty hunters outside.


    "It turned out to be like this..." Hearing Sophia telling the information that Ying Wushuang had brought, Tang Ye felt a little general. It turned out that the bounty guild had given up surrounding him, which seemed a good thing.


    However, this does not mean that he can move freely. If he leaves the Datang mansion and is seen by bounty hunters, he will still be dealt with. Moreover, the Bounty Guild just gave up on encircling the Datang Mansion, giving up attacking the Datang Mansion, not giving up on dealing with him. Moreover, the Bounty Guild arranged for someone to deal with the Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s support for his Datang Mansion. They want to cut off the support of the Lord''s Mansion to the Datang Mansion. Therefore, there must be some people in the Bounty Guild that are still active around the Datang Mansion. They want to prevent the people from the Lord''s Mansion from approaching.


    "No matter what, my plan remains the same." Tang Ye smiled no matter what arrangements the Bounty Guild made, and said, "We also have our own plans. Regardless of whether the Bounty Guild gave up on our Datang Mansion We will all start our own plans for the encirclement and attack of the Bounty Association. Also, we will still be careful not to let the Bounty Association have a chance to deal with us.


    Sophia felt that Tang Ye was very cautious in doing things. This caution was enough to make people feel at ease. However, sometimes I feel that Tang Ye is very daring and adventurous, just like when he came out alone to deal with Young Master Qingyang, it is really worrying. In this case, it doesn''t matter. Now they have mastered the initiative and forced the Bounty Guild to respond. With the initiative in hand, many things will not be dangerous.


    "Do you have any plans?" Sophia was actually curious about this, originally didn''t want to ask, but still asked curiously.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "The purpose of my Datang Mansion is to withdraw the bounty guild''s offer to the old human race, and no longer take action against our old human race. If they don''t agree to this condition, then don''t blame us. They take action. Until they agree to this condition, we will continue to attack them, whether it is assassination, sneak attack, or destroying their property, as long as it is a means of persecution, we will use it. So next, we will destroy some of the bounty guild Important stronghold, preventing their entire bounty guild from functioning normally."


    Sophia appreciated it very much and said: "This is very good. Your plan is very thoughtful. It is much better than our original plan and very effective."


    Sophia once also thought about how to deal with the bounty guild, but her idea was to directly attack the bounty guild, which can be said to be a direct action. She relieved her anger because she felt that, but unfortunately they all failed. After all, this is not a good way, when their power can''t match the Bounty Guild.


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked modest, and said: "Just treat this as a guerrilla approach. Although we dare not face the bounty guild, since this approach is useful and suitable for us, we are not afraid of being told by others. What kind of meanness."


    "Just win." Sophia nodded.


    Sophia came mainly to bring information to Tang Ye, as well as to tell Tang Ye some of the materials he needed before. Sophia is already collecting, but it hasn''t been collected yet, and it will take some time.


    "I will collect the materials as soon as possible, and then bring them to you." Sophia said to Tang Ye. Now she and Tang Ye are no longer limited to the relationship between mercenary protection and employers. The relationship between the two has had more cooperation, and after a long time together, they have a good relationship, so they are both partners and friends.


    And, they all have a common goal, which is to deal with bounty guilds. Because of this common goal, I didn''t care too much. Sophia will try to meet Tang Ye''s needs. What Tang Ye had to do was continue to deal with the bounty guild.


    Tang Ye was very grateful to Sophia, and said, "Don¡¯t worry, the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array can be maintained for a while, and the material can be done slowly. Of course, if you can prepare all the materials, it¡¯s a reassuring thing, don¡¯t worry. Someday there will be an accident."


    Sophia nodded. Although Tang Ye was so polite, she would continue to collect materials. Because she can foresee that the conflict with the bounty guild will be very serious in the future, and there may even be a full-scale war at that time, then she will not have so much time and energy to slowly serve Tang Ye.


    "Okay, I''m almost busy again. Tang Ye, you have to be careful." Sophia said.


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    He looked at Sophia and saw the death scythe behind Sophia. He remembered that the death scythe was an artifact, but due to some reasons in the forging process, there were certain defects. Sophia had to collect some materials every day to make up for it. . Also prepare some materials at any time. Those materials are like filling the death sickle with energy. This is more troublesome. It''s like limiting Sophia''s battle. Because the Reaper''s sickle can only maintain a strong state for a period of time, Sophia can only fight for a while. This makes her very limited. There is already a war with the Bounty Guild. In case the Bounty Guild decides to solve Sophia and sends a master to besiege Sophia, then Sophia will be in danger after the death sickle loses its power.


    Tang Ye once said that he would help Sophia correct the defects of Death Scythe. But at that time, he hadn''t obtained the ability to "remake", so he didn''t help. But now, he was about to break through to the sixth level of the Blacksmith. Because under his continuous production of technological weapons, he has obtained huge training bonuses. Perhaps, forging technological weapons, because they are more special and different from ordinary weapons, their forging skills have improved very quickly. He believed that as long as he forged a batch of blasting bombs, he could break through to the level of the sixth-level blacksmith, and at that time he could have the function of returning to the furnace to remake. Then, he will help Sophia fix the defect of Death Scythe.


    He said to Sophia: "Next time I have time, I will show you my forging technology, which may surprise you and help you."


    "Huh?" Sophia was puzzled, not knowing what Tang Ye meant by saying this.


    However, Tang Ye actually said that, she knew there must be some arrangements. She believed Tang Ye very much and said, "Okay."


    After Sophia left, Tang Ye continued to make explosive bombs. The explosive bombs were almost finished by the last point. Before that, he wanted Ah Qi to prepare, he was about to destroy the stronghold of the Bounty Guild!

 Chapter 2914： Help!

    Although Ada and Aqi are accustomed to the current rhythm of life and doing things, they can''t help being very happy and looking forward to the tasks arranged by Tang Ye. Because the tasks Tang Ye arranged were dealing with the bounty guild, and they were all very effective arrangements.


    Let them be full of energy every time, let them see hope. In the process of taking action against the bounty guild, the hatred in his heart was also vented. In the past, the bounty guild had a deep hatred for their cruel and abusive behavior. Now that the hatred is constantly being released, their hearts are gradually becoming less depressed, and their moods are becoming more and more cheerful, which has greatly changed their lives.


    Before Tang Ye made a blasting bomb, Ada and Aqi were prepared in the backyard, and briefly trained. Ada said to Aqi, "Aqi, you still need your strength to do these things now. You should pay more attention to rest. You can''t let yourself go wrong, and you can''t do everything just because you can do it. What if something happens."


    Ada knows her sister. The stealth power that Ah Qi possesses is actually very unique and powerful, and of course it must be good at using it. Previously, because of the presence of a character like Young Master Qingyang, it happened to restrain A Qi''s invisibility ability, so if A Qi did not play well, it seemed that she was very useless. This has always been the knot of Ah Qi''s heart, so now that it is reused, she can exert her own power, and even mainly rely on her. She has an idea that she wants to do more with her own power. , To prove their strength.


    This kind of thinking cannot become extreme and extreme, otherwise it will put yourself in danger.


    Ah Qi was very calm, looked at Ada and said, "Brother, don''t worry, I will take my measure."


    Tang Ye had already told Aqi about the problem Ada said. If what Ada said was useless to her and she wouldn''t listen, then she would definitely listen to what Tang Ye said. She gradually had an almost fanatical loyalty to Tang Ye in her heart, and she was very obedient. I am afraid that even if Tang Ye asked her to do evil, she would do it directly without any objections or complaints.


    In addition to Tang Ye saving her and her brother, as well as doing things for the old human race, between her and Tang Ye, there is also a feeling similar to "a woman who is pleased with herself". She felt that Tang Ye was the way to treat her, so she was willing to do anything for Tang Ye.


    Probably no one would believe that Ah Qi, who looks cold and glamorous in appearance, usually few words, seems very cold and cold to everyone, has such a passionate feeling for Tang Yehui in his heart.


    "It''s fine if you know it." Ada nodded and said, "Now our plan is proceeding very smoothly. Under the leadership of Master Tang Ye, we have continued to achieve success. I can see now that our old human race is standing up again. One scene. I want to keep it like this. We will soon be able to see other tribesmen. We will reunite with other tribes and then unite to solve problems together. Even if it is a new tribe, it is no longer terrible. One day, we will Return to the Blue Star. There is our homeland!"


    A Qi was silent, but his inner thoughts were the same as Ada. For that day, she will work harder and continue to strengthen herself!


    After a few more hours, it was almost night, and Tang Ye finally made the blasting bomb. He was very excited, so that he could destroy the stronghold of the Bounty Guild and let the Bounty Guild know that he should not be ignored. He wouldn''t let the bounty guild be so leisurely. If you want to deal with him, deal with him. If you have a problem to solve, he won''t come to look at him, just like he is a plaything. He wants to let the bounty guild know that if you don''t treat him well, and if you don''t agree to his conditions, don''t think about having a life!


    Of course, Tang Ye knew that only the blasting bombs made now would not necessarily succeed. Because there is no test, it may fail. Now he doesn''t have time to experiment, and he doesn''t have that many experiments. He can only hope that he will succeed at once.


    It doesn''t matter if he fails, he still allows himself to fail. If it fails, he will proceed to the second plan. Now the Bounty Guild is about to deal with the Lord''s Mansion, he has more free time and more time. Moreover, even if the blasting bomb fails, there are other bombs. Even if it is an ordinary bomb, if you use a few more, if it hits the target, it will have a great destructive effect.


    He carefully prepared to explode the bomb, then took it out, called Ah Qi, and prepared to destroy the Bounty Guild stronghold.


    The bounty guild base they chose was a cargo turnover base outside the city far from the center of the Pearl Star. Although this stronghold is not in the center of the Pearl Star, it is very important to the Bounty Guild, because many materials of the Bounty Guild are operated from there. There is also a large warehouse. Because of this, this stronghold has a lot of manpower, and its defensive strength is not worse than the central stronghold.


    In that case, why choose such a stronghold? It''s obviously dangerous to have so many defense forces. However, on the other hand, because of the strong defense force, the Bounty Guild would not think that someone would come to destroy this place. Even the Lord''s Mansion, they think they dare not directly destroy it. For this reason, even if their defense forces are large, they are relatively lax at a certain moment, such as before being attacked.


    Moreover, because it is a material turnover center or a warehouse, the personnel are relatively complicated and the environment is relatively noisy. At this point, it is easier to sneak in. Even ordinary people who don''t have the ability to hide, as long as they pretend to be better, they can still sneak in. What''s more, Ah Qi possesses invisibility, so it is easier to hide inside.


    Therefore, when choosing this base, there was also an investigation to cooperate with the intelligence and analysis suggestions given by Lan Ye.


    "The guy Lan Ye actually wants us to destroy this stronghold. Because his family is engaged in business, and the bounty guild stronghold is also mostly in business. If this stronghold is destroyed, then it will affect his business It''s great. After all the competitors are gone, won''t the business go to his side?" After choosing a good base, Tang Ye hummed a little speechlessly.


    In these matters, the lord''s mansion is more or less selfish to borrow his hand for their benefit. If it weren''t for this to deal with the bounty guild and advance his plan, he wouldn''t let the Lord''s Mansion use him in this way, at least it would have to give some direct benefits.


    However, it is precisely because the lord''s mansion is helping to advise, so this choice is safer.


    "Okay, choose here. Next, Aqi, I will teach you how to use this blasting bomb. You must pay special attention to it. However, with the fuse, you can detonate further away to ensure your own Safe." Tang Ye said to A Qi.

 Chapter 2915： The power of terror!

    After Tang Ye Church used explosive bombs, Ah Qi began to go to the stronghold of the Bounty Guild to be destroyed. Because they were still worried about the people from the Bounty Guild watching the ambush, Tang Ye and Ada didn''t go together. This matter can only be done by Ah Qi, who has the invisibility ability.


    Ah Qi was already prepared, so she had no worries and left the Datang Mansion after using her invisibility ability. There were no bounty guild people outside staring at her, and even more so, no bounty guild people found her. Then, under her disguise, even if she did not use her invisibility, she could go to the stronghold of the Bounty Guild smoothly.


    When they arrived close to the stronghold, as they guessed, although there were a lot of defenses here, they were generally relatively lazy, probably because they didn''t think anyone would dare to come here directly to do damage. If they come here to cause sabotage, even if they are relatively lazy at this time, once they find out, after so many defensive forces are aware of it, the people who break in can''t handle it.


    And, there are many people coming and going here, even if the guards are relatively lazy, if suspicious people want to sneak in, it is easy to be seen. Because the people who come and go here are basically familiar faces, if they are not familiar faces, the guards will interrogate them.


    But Ah Qi entered a state of invisibility, and they couldn''t see it. It was not the first time Aqi had come to perform this kind of assassination mission. Although this time it was not an assassination, but a secret destruction of a stronghold, it was almost the same as an assassination, so she was calm. After entering the stealth state, he looked for a fairly safe passage and quietly entered the stronghold.


    According to the structure diagram of the stronghold given by Lanye, the main operating area of ??this stronghold is the warehouse. As long as the warehouse is blown up, it will be difficult for this stronghold to operate again. Moreover, there are a lot of materials, materials, etc. in the warehouse, and it will be an incalculable loss if it blows up. Therefore, Ah Qi''s goal is to blow up the warehouse and leave the rest alone.


    Ah Qi stayed in the corner of the warehouse, observed and determined where the best place to place the blasting bomb was, then went to put the blasting bomb, and then pulled the fuse. Without being noticed, she left quietly. , And then light the fuse.


    Tang Ye said that this blasting bomb might fail. In that case, she would use bombs. Perhaps the bomb is not so powerful, but it can cause a lot of damage. This is another plan. Before she is not sure whether the blasting bomb is effective, she still has to look at the result.


    Before seeing whether the explosive bomb can be used, she must stay far away. This is Tang Ye''s advice. Otherwise, if the explosive bomb can be used, the explosive power is too strong, and she will also be hurt.


    The fuse was ignited, and it quickly approached the placed blasting bomb. At this time, the burning and smell of the fuse was noticed by several guards in the warehouse. They ran to look at it, but they didn¡¯t know what it was What is it. At this time, the fuse had already burned to the blasting bomb. They did not pinch the fuse in time, but went down to see what it was.


    They never thought that there would be such a terrible explosion inside, and everything should still be under their control. As a result, there was a sudden "bang" and then a boom!


    Several guards were directly swallowed by the flames, and they were instantly shattered, without even knowing how they died.


    Boom, boom!


    The power of a blast bomb is very terrible. After an explosion, it will directly crush and destroy all the things around the explosion. The scope of the explosion soon involved the entire warehouse. The flames soared into the sky, the entire warehouse collapsed one after another, and everything was destroyed.


    Ah Qi had already gone to many places, but when it exploded, she was still affected by the force of the impact, and flew forward, feeling some hot soup behind her.


    "Okay, so awesome..." Looking back at the warehouse that was still exploding, it had been engulfed by flames, Ah Qi was shocked. I didn''t expect the power of this explosive bomb to be so terrible! A huge house, or a huge field, was destroyed in such an instant. And this, without using any elemental power, what a terrible thing this is!


    Ah Qi suddenly felt like he didn''t know what to say, it was terrible! She really didn''t know who Tang Ye was, why could she make such a weapon that could possess such terrifying power without elemental power.


    However, she was happy again, because Tang Ye possessed such a powerful ability, then their old human race would definitely have hope!


    "What happened?!" The explosion in the warehouse immediately made all the guards on alert. They are still a bit slow and don''t know how to act, because everything came too suddenly, but they already had a panic in their hearts. . Because they know that this kind of thing is very scary! The consequences are very serious, they may all be punished by the bounty guild, severely punished!


    This stronghold is very important. Many businesses of the bounty guild have to pass through here, and then there are very valuable materials and materials in the warehouse. If these things are lost, the entire bounty guild may not function normally!


    How did that happen? How could such a terrible explosion happen? They think there is no reason for this kind of thing. They did not find any suspicious person, nor did they feel any elemental power. So how did such an explosion happen? If someone comes to attack and destroy, they should be aware of it. If it is a terrible weapon, they should also sense the fluctuation of elemental power. But these, nothing!


    "Immediately investigate! Damn! If the results are not found, we will be killed by the young master!" The captain of the guard was very panicked and shouted loudly, asking everyone to find out what was going on.


    "Report to the captain, a suspicious woman was found in front of me, as if... an old human race!" Someone reported.


    "Wh, what? Old Human? Catch her!" The captain of the guard shouted in surprise. He was also very surprised. He didn''t expect the old human race to appear here. However, it just so happened that he thought this must be done by the old human race, as long as the old human race was caught, at least there was an explanation.


    Ah Qi didn''t expect to be discovered. It turned out that he was hit by the explosion just now, and his invisibility was lifted when he flew out. Now that the guards were paying attention, she ran away immediately. If surrounded by all guards, she would still be dangerous. So she entered a state of invisibility and quickly retreated.


    "Why, why is it missing?" After Ah Qi entered invisible, the guards couldn''t see anyone, surprised.


    Soon someone woke up and said loudly, "It''s invisibility! Damn, this old human race must have done it. I must catch her anyway!"

 Chapter 2916： Escape!

    There is actually a stealth ability, so many guards don''t need to think about it, everything is done by Ah Qi. It was precisely because of the invisibility ability that they didn''t notice it. After knowing that Ah Qi did it, at least they are not so obscure, and feel that they can have an explanation when they arrive at Li Houtian.


    However, the bombing of the warehouse still had a serious impact. They knew that the consequences were terrible, so they went all out to catch Ah Qi, otherwise the punishment from the Bounty Guild would make them unbearable.


    "Everyone is going to catch that old human race!" The captain of the guard drew out. He is the person in charge. If he fails to get something to explain, let alone his job loss, he may be torn by Li Houtian on the spot. They don''t know Li Houtian''s temper.


    "Use dye and see if you can make her appear!" The captain of the guard thought of this way to deal with invisibility, because invisibility is to make yourself transparent, that is, there is no color, so if you dye it, you can see it.


    As a result, the guards splashed coloring materials around, but it was useless. Ah Qi¡¯s invisibility is the invisibility of elemental power, not invisibility using clothes or anything. When the dye is splashed on her body, it just makes her body dyed with this color for a moment, which can be seen, and soon, the dye is also Will follow invisible and also can''t see her.


    This made the guards very distressed. They did not expect to have such a magical invisibility, and at the same time, they did not send out the fluctuation of elemental power, which was really difficult to deal with.


    "Look at the ground, the steps you stepped on!" But at this time, another guard drank out.


    Numerous guards immediately looked to the ground, and they saw footprints stepping on them. The ground was covered with dyes, and when Ah Qi stepped on it, he would still leave traces. In this way, you can roughly know where she is, and then attack. As a result, many guards began to find dyes, fell on the ground, and tracked Ah Qi through their footprints.


    However, this kind of footprints only appeared all of a sudden, and the places where those footprints were will also be invisible quickly with Ah Qi''s invisibility ability. However, this can be captured, and the guards can determine the position of Qi, and then they can start a fierce attack.


    Ah Qi didn''t expect to be discovered, which is quite troublesome. But she didn''t expect this kind of thing, so she kept calm and calmly dealt with the guards'' attack. She will not entangle these guards, but will retreat and leave. When she waits outside, her invisibility will function normally again and the guards will not track her. It is night now, and when you go outside, you can escape as long as you enter the darkness, even if you don''t use the invisibility ability.


    At this time, facing the surrounding guards, she threw a grenade directly, and with a bang, the guards in front were blown to pieces, and she quickly broke through a gap. She thinks this kind of thing called a grenade is very useful. I don''t understand why Tang Ye can make something so convenient and powerful. Because this grenade will explode as long as the insurance is removed and thrown out. The explosive power is amazing. And this thing is small and easy to carry. Therefore, with such a thing, the enemy can''t get close at all.


    Unless it is the kind of master cultivator, no one can come close and attack her. At the same time, she still had a pistol in her hand. Facing the surrounding guards, she shot the pistol continuously, and the guards fell continuously. She really likes the situation where guards are surrounded by groups, because random shots of pistols can kill people, and any bomb can kill many people.


    The fight was very refreshing.


    However, Ah Qi still doesn''t want to fight, and doesn''t think about killing more people from the Bounty Guild. She broke through, throwing out grenades and shooting with a pistol. At this time, as the guards continued to fall and die, the other guards realized the problem.


    How is this going? What attack did that old human use? Why is the power so amazing? Just like that, the death and injury on your own side? You know, there is only one old human race! Can an old human do such a thing?


    The captain of the guard couldn''t figure it out. In their view, the old human race is simply waste, where there is any power. To say that an old human came to blow up the warehouse and killed so many guards, it would be a laugh. This kind of thing, I am afraid that it will not be accepted if reported to the bounty guild!


    Things are getting bigger now. The captain of the guard knew that in the current situation, even if Ah Qi was caught, but the warehouse was destroyed and so many people died, the punishment he would have to face would certainly not be lighter.


    "Damn, she must be caught, she must not be allowed to run away, otherwise we will all be killed by the young master!" The captain of the guard shouted, and the whole person was going crazy, becoming very hideous and terrifying. .


    However, Ah Qi kept throwing grenades and shooting, and they couldn''t get close at all. Soon, Ah Qi had already ran outside and left the area of ??the stronghold. There was no more light. She reentered her invisibility state. She was submerged in the darkness, and the guards suddenly lost their target. Even if they used the dyeing material to track, they couldn''t bring in that much dyeing material for a while, and could no longer spray it outside, so they could only watch Ah Qi disappear.


    Failing to track Ah Qi''s figure again, they didn''t know how to chase them anymore, and they stopped where they were at a loss. They are always in a panic, because this stronghold is very important, otherwise they won''t let so many people stay here, and the result is now destroyed. They don''t know how the bounty guild will punish them.


    "This, this..." The captain of the guard was also stunned, looking at the direction of Ah Qi''s disappearance at a loss, his legs trembling in panic. One is that the warehouse was blown up, which affected the normal operation of the stronghold, one was that a large number of guards died, and the other was that Qi escaped. Of these three things, he felt that any one of them would let Li Houtian kill him.


    He has an urge to escape. It''s not that he doesn''t know that Li Houtian is a man, cruel and ruthless, and the punishment is cruel, he will definitely not have fruit to eat. Since this kind of result cannot be saved, it is better to... escape!


    The captain of the guard dropped his spear weapon and ran away.


    The other guards looked at each other. What''s the matter? Did the captain go after the old human race? But, chasing that old human race, why not use weapons? Is it to make yourself more relaxed, so that you can chase faster?


    They really thought it was so, so they all imitated, dropped their weapons, and chased after the captain.


    "You..." The captain of the guard did not expect so many people to follow him, thinking that they were all going to escape, so he said: "We must run to a safe place, leave the Pearl Star, or take refuge in the Lord''s Mansion, otherwise there will be absolutely no Stay alive!"


    "Huh?" When the guards heard, what was this?


    Isn''t it chasing that old human race?

 Chapter 2917： Take refuge!

    The captain of the guard felt that the guards who had lost their weapons were really silly, and thought he was chasing that old human race. Of course he wasn''t chasing that old human race, he just escaped. Because he knew that it was impossible to chase that old human race, and if such a big thing happened, Li Houtian would definitely be punished severely or even killed, so in order to survive, he had to leave.


    "What are you doing, go back!" The captain of the guard was called Karl, not wanting this group of men to follow him in an accident, and ordered them.


    "Why, Captain? We want to catch that old human with you too!" a guard said.


    Ouch, my goodness, Karl is so speechless, why are these guys so stupid. He said angrily: "I''m not going to capture the old human race, I want to leave. Do you think that this place is destroyed, can you let me go by the guild? Now I have not caught the old human race, a warehouse was Damaged, the loss is immeasurable. In this case, no matter how forgiving the guild is, I don¡¯t have a good fruit to eat! I¡¯m already ruined! You also know the temper of Young Master Li, he will definitely kill me !"


    "Of course, I should be punished for doing something wrong. This is what it should be. However, I still have to take care of the family, and the family is all dependent on me! I can''t just do it. Therefore, I can''t help it." Carl became very helpless. , It''s not that he doesn''t want to take responsibility, but there are too many things to consider, and he has no choice but to save himself.


    Hearing Karl''s words, the guards who came after him were taken aback, as if it was indeed the case. Now that something happened in the warehouse, causing such a big loss, and the old human race did not catch it, then they must be unable to explain it. With Li Houtian, even Lu Ying''s temper would definitely punish them severely, and they would have to peel off their skin if they survived. And after that, they will definitely lose their jobs, and I''m afraid they will not be able to get through this day.


    "But, Captain, if you leave, we will definitely be punished too... The guild will definitely find someone to pay a heavy penalty..." At this time, a guard said, halfway through. What he meant was obvious. In any case, someone came out to take responsibility. If Karl had one, then there would be the next one. Even then, the bounty guild would be punished even more severely. If Karl did this, they might suffer even worse. Penalty.


    Carl is also very helpless about this kind of thing, it is very difficult for a time. He can''t let go of his family, that''s for sure, otherwise he wouldn''t want to run away. However, these guards are also his subordinates, his brothers, who were born to death with him, just abandoning them like this can make them suffer more terrible punishments, and I really don''t want to do this.


    "Why..." Just when Karl was very difficult to do, and the other guards fell silent, a voice said: "Let''s take refuge in the Lord''s Mansion!"


    The one who was speaking was also a guard. He thought that the current situation was difficult for them to do. Even if they escaped, they would be hunted down by the bounty guild, because the bounty guild would not allow traitors to exist or tolerate any traitors. behavior. Therefore, unless they are protected by other forces, it is impossible to protect themselves and other people. To this end, the guard said: "You all know what kind of treatment we have during this time of service for the Bounty Guild. We have not been paid for several months. It is impossible for the Bounty Guild to send us no gold coins. It''s just that they dragged it, and they didn''t want to give it to us. If we don''t give it any more, we will have no money to eat, let alone take care of the family. Moreover, we went to the guild and asked them to send it to us, but we were beaten. With such a barbarous and unreasonable attitude of the Bounty Guild, why do we want us and them to die?"


    "We came to the Bounty Guild to serve, isn''t it actually to have a job to support ourselves and our family? If this basic goal is not achieved, why should we serve the Bounty Guild? And, I heard After the Bounty Guild, there are more exploitative practices against us, as well as brutal practices against other people. Even sometimes we have to participate in it. For example, in dealing with the old human race, do you think the old human race is really guilty? Do you really want to kill them like that? Sometimes killing an old human child...It''s really too sinful. I really don''t want to do this kind of thing anymore..."


    The guard had a very deep understanding of the bounty guild issues, after all, some things were lightly experienced. He said again: "In contrast, the method of the Lord¡¯s Mansion is not like this. The Lord¡¯s Mansion is now recruiting talents, and it is very good for everyone who joins them. I have friends who have joined them and told me in a practical way. Now, I have actually seen the changes in his life. And, I don¡¯t know if you have heard of something. Now many people in the Bounty Guild have taken refuge in the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Even the high-level figures in the Guild, They all took refuge in the past. In that case, why don¡¯t we take refuge in the lord¡¯s mansion?"


    The guard finished speaking and looked at the other people, hoping to move them. Of course, you can doubt that he has contacted the Lord''s Mansion. However, he did understand about the Lord''s Mansion, otherwise he would not touch other people in this way.


    Carl and the other guards looked at him, but he didn''t expect him to mention the Lord''s Mansion at this time. However, no matter what his identity is, what he said is true. Since it is a fact, this choice is also very suitable for them, they should consider it.


    Especially Carl. Now these guards are all soldiers brought out by him. They basically follow him and listen to him. As long as he nods and agrees, then these guards will follow him to the lord''s mansion.


    "This seems pretty good..." Carl was moved. Compared to what he wanted to do, he wanted to run away and bring his family together. However, even if he left the Pearl Star, he might not be safe, because there were bounty guilds everywhere. Moreover, it would be very inconvenient to bring the family together. I don''t know how long the gold coins in my hand can last.


    Therefore, running away is actually a very bad practice, and it is done in desperation. Now that I heard what the guard said, I felt that since they were all forced and helpless, why not take refuge in the Lord''s Mansion?


    To take refuge in the Lord¡¯s Mansion, you don¡¯t need to flee with your family, and you don¡¯t have to worry about not having enough gold coins. You can still live in the Pearl Star, and you can even get the protection of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Work is not easy, and you can get gold coins. No matter how you think, this is a very good choice.


    "In that case, let''s take refuge in the Lord''s Mansion." Carl finally made a decision, was moved by the guard, and planned to join the Lord''s Mansion.


    The other guards followed him, feeling that his choice was right, and said, "Captain, we are all following you!"

 Chapter 2918： Like a dead man!

    In the Lord''s Mansion.


    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were in a great mood at this time. They did not expect that there would be such a good thing, the Bounty Guild was blown up in the most important stronghold of Pearl Star!


    This matter will basically have a very fatal impact on the Bounty Guild. Because that base is a multi-functional turnover base for the Bounty Guild to conduct business transactions, and the warehouse there stores all kinds of valuable things, whether they are shipped to the Pearl Star or shipped out of the Pearl Star. Losing this stronghold and the warehouse was blown up, which directly caused huge losses to the bounty guild, and it would also make the subsequent bounty guild unable to do business, and the loss of a day''s delay was very huge. If this continues, the bounty guild will only continue to weaken.


    "I heard that Tang Ye did this?" Ying Wushuang said with a smile on his mouth, and Changzhou happily.


    Fang Changzhou was also very happy, smiling constantly, and said, "It was Tang Ye who did it. Even if Tang Ye didn¡¯t do it personally, Tang Ye arranged for someone to do it. Because Master Lan Ye was involved, of course, just As before, Master Lan Ye gave relevant information to Tang Ye, and Tang Ye did the next thing. In fact, Master Lan Ye also had selfish motives for this matter. Their family is in business, and they have been rewarded over the years. The guild has robbed a lot, so now I give Tang Ye the information of the bounty guild¡¯s stronghold, and let Tang Ye destroy it. In this way, Tang Ye has achieved the goal of dealing with the bounty guild, and Master Lan Ye¡¯s house has also achieved it. Destroying the Bounty Guild¡¯s business and returning the business to their Lan Family¡¯s purpose is the best of both worlds."


    Ying Wushuang smiled and said, "Don''t do this often. Tang Ye is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Can he not see Lan Ye''s thoughts? Hey, Tang Ye is just a man. I don¡¯t understand how he is an old human being so sophisticated. To count it, I may not be his opponent. If it weren¡¯t for the foundation of the Pearl Star Lord¡¯s Mansion, I¡¯m really afraid of him. Haha, fortunately, I and he are not enemies. . So, what he is doing now is good for me."


    Fang Changzhou also laughed and said, "Tang Ye brought too many surprises. Even if we didn''t support him or support him vigorously, he also did those things. Now the Bounty Guild must be a headache. Facts. Above, Tang Ye did those things that were not done with our support. Our support was minimal during Tang Ye¡¯s defense at the Datang Mansion. So the bounty guild entered one because we supported Tang Yetang. Ye Cai¡¯s misunderstanding of those things would be very terrible, even fatal. It seems that the Bounty Guild really provokes a thorn, and their choice is difficult. If you compromise with Tang Ye , Promised Tang Ye¡¯s conditions, then where does their bounty guild¡¯s face survive? Moreover, they cooperated with the new human race. If they compromise with Tang Ye, don¡¯t count on this cooperation. But if they don¡¯t follow Tang Ye If you compromise, you won¡¯t be able to solve Tang Ye, and they will be destroyed by Tang Ye all the time. If this continues, they will be driven crazy and even eaten by us because of this."


    "That''s not it, now the Bounty Guild is more than a headache, it''s a pain all over the body, it hurts to the point of madness. They definitely didn''t expect that they would be forced to their current situation because of an old human race, right?" Ying Wushuang Hahada Smiled.


    "Report!" At this moment, a guard came in to report.


    "Come in." Ying Wushuang nodded.


    Soon, a man in black and a hood who couldn''t see who he was came in. This is the spy arranged by Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou outside. They are secretive and generally do not let people know their identity. After the agent saluted Ying Wushuang, he said: "Lord Lord, Director Fang, just received the latest news that Captain Carl, who is responsible for guarding the eastern outskirts of the Bounty Guild, and a group of his men, want to take refuge in our Lord¡¯s Mansion. Please give instructions. !"


    "Huh?" Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were both taken aback, unexpectedly there was such a thing?


    The agent also handed over a letter and said: "This is the information of the person we have placed among the guards. It is accurate and without the trap of the bounty guild. Of course, this is just our opinion. Lord Lord and Manager Fang have rich experience. Please make your decision!"


    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou immediately checked the information letter and carefully read the contents. Then Fang Changzhou thought that among the people in the bounty guild they wanted to win, Karl was among them. Suddenly Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou looked at each other, and the smile on their mouths became thicker.


    What a good thing again and again. I didn''t expect such a good thing. Now not only was the Bounty Guild¡¯s eastern outskirts stronghold destroyed, but even the guards who had been guarding the Eastern Suburb stronghold had to take refuge in them and betray the Bounty Guild. This must be a very fatal blow to the Bounty Guild, right?


    "Haha, well, you first arrange Captain Carl to a safe place and treat it well. Then, Director Fang and I will handle this matter." Ying Wushuang smiled to the spy.


    "Yes!" The spy nodded, and stepped back.


    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou did not immediately agree to Carl''s surrender, which of course was because they still had concerns. The person they want to win is actually Karl. Now Carl is bringing his men to join in. And they haven''t investigated Carl''s subordinates clearly, so it is necessary to consider whether these Carl''s subordinates will have spies inserted by the Bounty Guild. After the investigation is clear, they will make a decision to let Karl and the others become a member of the Lord''s Mansion.


    Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were still very clear-headed, and they did not become complacent or arrogant because of the constant good deeds. They still act very cautiously. Because they know that even though the Bounty Guild has encountered many bad things now, the Bounty Guild is a very large force after all, and it will not be easy to deal with. Only by taking every step well can the bounty guild be eaten!


    At the same time, the Bounty Guild had received news that the eastern suburbs base had been bombed.


    As usual, all the senior leaders of the bounty guild have gathered in the meeting hall of the guild, and an emergency meeting is being held.


    Li Houtian''s face was so gloomy as that of a dead man, everyone felt terrible. Even Lu Ying wouldn''t be able to choke with him. At this time, Lu Ying was also worried. After all, he is the vice president of the Bounty Guild. How could he be in a good mood after such a major event.


    Because this kind of thing happened one after another, they all had a great sense of crisis. That is, if the Bounty Guild continues like this, it will perish!


    Since they are all leaders of the Bounty Guild, how can they allow the Bounty Guild to perish?


    Li Houtian glanced at the crowd, everyone was there, and he shouted out angrily: "Who is in charge of the security work of the eastern suburbs stronghold?!"

 Chapter 2919： Talk like this!

    Faced with Li Houtian''s anger, no one said anything. Li Houtian was even more furious, and no one was responsible yet. These people are really bold enough. Do you really dare not punish them?


    "Who?!" Li Houtian drank again, feeling that these people were really hateful, and had the urge to pat the table.


    Everyone still didn''t speak, and Lu Ying looked at Li Houtian''s eyes, becoming a bit weird, even shaking his head a little to think it was funny. If it was before, he would have spoken. But now, it was a time when the Bounty Guild was facing major problems. He didn''t want to have conflicts with Li Houtian at this time, so he held back and said nothing.


    "I''ll ask again!" Li Houtian got really angry, stood up and stared at everyone, with one hand already on the table, maybe he really wanted to pat the table.


    Someone finally spoke at this time, but he spoke very quietly, saying: "Master, that is you are in charge... the eastern outskirts stronghold is very important, so you manage it yourself. You explain to a team of guards to do it, and the guards still Elite. Moreover, there are a lot of guards over there. You said, don¡¯t worry..."


    "Huh?" Li Houtian was taken aback when he heard this person''s words. What does it mean? Does the Dongjiao stronghold manage it yourself? This means that the problem in the Dongjiao stronghold is your own problem?


    This immediately made Li Houtian very embarrassed. How could there be such a thing? It was actually self-managed, and then such a big thing happened. In the end, I almost patted the table and scolded others, asking them who cares about this? Look, this business is not good, is it too disappointing?


    After thinking about it, Li Houtian remembered. This is indeed his control. However, because the eastern suburbs stronghold is a large stronghold, a very large security force has been arranged to guard it, and there has been no incident. And everyone knows that it is unrealistic to deal with there, even if it is the Lord''s Mansion, they will not dare to go there directly. Therefore, the conditions were too comfortable and assured that Li Houtian didn''t pay much attention to it, but forgot that he was in charge.


    It¡¯s just that it¡¯s really embarrassing that I forgot what I was in charge of, and wanted to hold others accountable. He did not speak for a while, and became silent. He must think of a way, or find an excuse, to resolve his embarrassment. Moreover, this seems to explain his incompetence. He can''t continue this way. Recently, because of his disappointing performance, many people have lost confidence and support for him. If this continues, let alone becoming the president in the future, even the acting president now cannot be a good one. .


    "Cough..." Li Houtian coughed, pretending to make two noises, thinking for a long time without thinking of a good reason. He can only wink at those who are with him and let them speak out to help him resolve his embarrassment.


    A person who specializes in flattering him is still very good at doing things. After seeing him like this, he immediately said: "Master, now I don¡¯t want to hold anyone accountable, I should immediately go to the eastern suburbs to check and reduce The losses there caused the eastern outskirts stronghold to quickly repair and return to normal operation. Otherwise, the eastern outskirts stronghold is one of the most important strongholds for our bounty guild¡¯s business dealings. If we keep it paralyzed, a lot of business will be lost. It¡¯s a huge loss for us to stop running for a day."


    "You''re right, the first thing we need to do now is this. If that''s the case, I''ll go and have a look first, and then discuss how to deal with it later." Li Houtian found a reason to slip away.


    It is not easy for other people to expose his thoughts, after all, they still have no objection to give him face. Then, Li Houtian left the conference hall and headed to the bombed-out base in the eastern suburbs. On the way, he listened to the information reported from him. And the more he listened, the more angry he became, and he couldn''t help but want to kill.


    Because the person who destroyed the stronghold in the eastern suburbs may be Tang Ye!


    It''s Tang Ye again!


    Li Houtian is really going to happen, how could such a thing happen? How did Tang Ye, an old human race, do it? Why is Tang Ye everywhere? Is this **** old human race lingering? The most important thing is that although he did not arrange for the bounty hunter to guard outside the Datang mansion, he still had eyeliners staring at Tang Ye. He didn''t receive the news of Tang Ye leaving the Datang Mansion. Why did Tang Ye destroy the stronghold in the eastern suburbs?


    "What the **** is going on?" Li Houtian asked angrily. Inside the carriage, the roar was so loud that everyone outside the carriage felt strange.


    The subordinates who came to report the news were also afraid. Li Houtian''s violent temperament would kill people, and people couldn''t help but worry that he would be killed after stimulating him. However, since he has come to report, he can''t run away. He can only try not to irritate Li Houtian as much as possible, or he is responsible for keeping things off his own body, so as not to be blamed by Li Houtian. Moreover, he must also learn to say something to ease Li Houtian''s emotions, such as obviously the situation is very serious, but he has to say it not so serious.


    He continued to Li Houtian: "Master, this is actually the case. Although Tang Ye did not act, Tang Ye has a subordinate who is also an old human, and she can be invisible! Our Bounty Guild has recently had a lot of things, in fact, Tang Ye did not do it, but Tang Ye sent this invisible subordinate to do it. Because this old human race will be invisible, it is difficult for us to notice, so let this old human race do those things."


    "However, this is all because we ignored Tang Ye, the invisible subordinate. If we pay attention, we will not let this old human race succeed. Because with our strength, it is impossible to deal with an old human race. This is not the case. Within that defensive barrier. Therefore, as long as we pay a little attention to prevent this invisible old human race, then we will be able to deal with Tang Ye and the others." The subordinates reported, watching Li Houtian''s face from time to time.


    Hearing these words, Li Houtian''s expression improved a lot. Probably he also felt that Tang Ye was able to do these things, not because of his incompetence, but because Tang Ye was too cunning. The invisibility is indeed very good, specializing in these assassinations, or secretly sabotage. Previously let Tang Ye succeed, it was because he hadn''t paid attention, then when he noticed, Tang Ye couldn''t do anything.


    If you think about it this way, you won''t be so angry.


    "Then we will focus on dealing with this invisible old human race. Hmph, since Tang Ye hides in that defensive barrier and can''t come out, but let him, a person who can be invisible, come out to act, then we will solve this invisible person Woman, see how Tang Ye still acts!" Li Houtian snorted coldly.


    "Yes, young master wise!" the report''s men flattered.


    Li Houtian glanced at this subordinate. Of course he knew that this subordinate was flattering, but he liked it a lot. Although his face was still very upset with this subordinate, there was no punishment from this subordinate.


    Seeing this, he was relieved and felt that he would have to talk to Li Houtian like this in the future.

 Chapter 2920： Misguided again!

    It is necessary to speak to Li Houtian in such a way as to please and flatter. This is certainly feasible, but if everyone is like this, it will be very bad for Li Houtian and for the Bounty Guild. Because this will blind the sight of the leadership and not see the problems in the bounty guild. As a result, the bounty guild will only become more and more corrupt.


    However, Li Houtian is probably that kind of person, otherwise the bounty guild would not have trouble one after another. Probably this is the gap between Li Houtian and those of Ying Wushuang. Even if it wasn''t Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou, or Lu Ying, he was far behind Lu Ying. After all, he is only a young man, who has not been beaten up by society, so it is very problematic.


    Li Houtian hadn''t realized such a problem yet. Now that he heard what he said, he felt a lot better, and then he continued to the eastern suburbs base to check the problem. To restore the normal operation of the eastern suburbs stronghold, he still knows this very well. It''s just that I don''t know how the Dongjiao stronghold was destroyed, and whether it can recover quickly, I don''t know yet. So he has to go and see it himself before he can estimate it.


    When he arrived at the eastern outskirts stronghold, Li Houtian got out of the carriage, and a few people immediately came to greet him. Although he is in charge of the Dongjiao stronghold, he cannot handle everything personally. This is not what the boss should do. The boss usually arranges other people to be responsible, so there are small leaders. He only needs to manage these small leaders, and the small leaders report to him and be responsible. So now coming to the eastern suburbs base, he must be accountable to those responsible for management.


    He had suppressed his anger a long time ago. When he was in the lobby of the Bounty Guild, he could not say that it was not him who was in charge of the stronghold in the eastern suburbs, but the small leaders. After all, in the parliament hall, it is the leader who is the highest to discuss and be responsible. Taking a lower-level leader to shirk responsibility is that he himself feels too much to see things like this.


    "Master, you are here!" A man in charge of warehouse management came to greet Li Houtian with a very warm attitude, for fear of neglecting Li Houtian. However, his enthusiastic attitude is somewhat out of date. Now that the warehouse has been destroyed, it seems to be very happy to be so enthusiastic, but is it time to be happy now?


    Li Houtian immediately glared viciously at the person in charge of warehouse management. He was a short, fat man, and his stomach was probably full of oil and water. Li Houtian scolded him: "Useless things, let you take care of the warehouse here, but now the warehouse is destroyed by an old human race, you have lost all the face of the Bounty Guild!"


    Li Houtian didn''t care so much, he just yelled at him. He could finally vent his curse. Previously in the parliament hall, it turned out that he was responsible. He could only endure it if he could curse. It was too uncomfortable. As for the subordinate who reported the information, this subordinate did not care about the matter here, but only reported the information submitted by others, and it was inexplicable to scold him. Besides, this subordinate is quite good at talking, he likes it better, of course it is not easy to scold him. Now, when you go to the Dongjiao stronghold, you can swear. People here can be blamed for all the problems!


    "Take me right away to see what the warehouse has been destroyed, and what a huge loss! I''ll ask you to settle the account afterwards! Hmph, you rubbish, doing things like this with so many gold coins? Damn it. It''s waste, rice bucket!" Li Houtian yelled at the short fat man, and walked quickly towards the warehouse.


    The chunky man had long known that he would be scolded to death, so he had no expression on Li Houtian''s direct curse. After all, he was already prepared. However, he couldn''t let Li Houtian see what the warehouse was destroyed. Otherwise, he thinks Li Houtian will kill him immediately!


    He hurriedly stopped in front of Li Houtian and said, "Master, you must be tired all the way here. It''s better to take a rest and let me take care of the warehouse. Don''t worry, I will take care of it!"


    Li Houtian was furious. He stretched out his hand and slapped the short fat man, cursing, "Tired? I''m really tired, but what can I do? With your waste, no matter how tired you are, you can''t rest. You can handle the warehouse. If you can handle it well, will the warehouse be destroyed? I tell you, after this is over, you don¡¯t need to take care of the warehouse¡¯s affairs!"


    "Yes, yes, all subordinates follow the arrangements of the young master!" The short fat man was anxious, and stopped Li Houtian to look at the warehouse, and said: "Young master, the warehouse is destroyed. Don''t worry! Compared to this, I have a more important thing to report to you!"


    "Huh? What''s the matter?" Li Houtian stopped, but became curious, and asked the short fat man.


    The short fat man said: "Captain Carl has rebelled! He is responsible for guarding this stronghold. As a result, after the accident last night, not only did he not catch the old human race, but also left and took refuge in the Lord''s Mansion! As for the matter, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s abhorrent and weird, Young Master? The subordinates feel that the destruction of the stronghold is not done by an old human race at all, it is more like the Lord¡¯s Mansion did it in secret!"


    "What are you talking about?" Li Houtian was dumbfounded. Why did the Lord''s Mansion interfere again?


    Could it be that Tang Ye did it alone?


    Is this a good thing or a bad thing? For Li Houtian, Tang Ye did not do this alone, it seemed to be a little more comfortable, because if the Lord¡¯s Mansion arranged it behind him, it could be done with the power of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, so Tang Ye was not so powerful. , Not so angry to him. However, if the Lord¡¯s Mansion is secretly intervening, it just shows that the Lord¡¯s Mansion is full-scale war against their Bounty Guild. This kind of thing must be paid attention to. The Lord''s Mansion has always been their enemy, and they can''t wait to get rid of the Bounty Guild. If this kind of thing is not handled properly, then the bounty guild may be delisted.


    "It''s actually the Lord''s Mansion..." Li Houtian was very angry.


    "You said Carl took refuge in the Lord''s Mansion?" Li Houtian was even more angry about this. During the recent period, many people have taken refuge in the lord¡¯s mansion. After finding out, he immediately formulated measures to prevent this kind of thing, which had a good effect. However, if Carl''s refuge in the Lord''s Mansion is successful, then it will definitely arouse other people''s eagerness.


    Therefore, it is absolutely not allowed to let Karl take the lead! This must be handled well.


    "Damn it!" Li Houtian couldn''t help but snorted, and snorted coldly: "Those who dare to betray the guild are all damned! As the captain of the guard, even if he didn''t protect the stronghold properly, he still took refuge. I''m afraid he followed him from the beginning. The Lord¡¯s Mansion is colluding, otherwise how could the stronghold be easily destroyed?"


    "Give me the order and kill Karl!" Li Houtian said furiously.

 Chapter 2921： Where did the warehouse go?

    For those who betrayed the Bounty Guild, Li Houtian would not keep a single one. No matter who it is, it will be killed, and betrayal is absolutely not tolerated.


    This is indeed true. Betrayal, no matter where it is, is very taboo for anyone. It''s just that for Li Houtian, these things can''t just be said to be the cause of the betrayer. Li Houtian also has a considerable reason.


    After asking someone to kill Karl, Li Houtian continued to look at the warehouse to see how to repair it. Although the short and fat administrator said that it had been dealt with, he certainly couldn''t rest assured if he didn''t see it with his own eyes. The warehouse was destroyed in the hands of these people. If he trusted these people again and didn''t look at it at all, it would be extremely incompetent.


    However, the pudgy middle-aged man has been blocking Li Houtian from looking at him, because he really did not dare to let Li Houtian see. Just because the warehouse was so destroyed that it was almost razed to the ground. Although he had already sent someone to deal with it to repair the warehouse, this kind of remark was just to fudge Li Houtian first, and I don''t know how to do it later. Maybe he will defect.


    Because this is already impossible in a short time. But looking at what Li Houtian meant, he thought that the warehouse could be repaired soon and then resume normal operations. If you can''t do it, then the stocky warehouseman will not be severely punished by Li Houtian. With Li Houtian''s character, what the consequences will be, I don''t know yet. He didn''t want to be killed.


    However, no matter how the stocky warehouse clerk changed the subject or stopped Li Houtian, Li Houtian still had to check the warehouse.


    "Master, didn''t you say you want to deal with the old human race? If you are busy, just go, and let me take care of the matters here." The short and fat warehouse clerk simply stopped in front of Li Houtian and refused to let him. Li Houtian went on, because he went a little further and he was at the warehouse. He couldn''t imagine how Li Houtian would react when he saw the warehouse razed to the ground.


    Li Houtian seemed to realize that something was wrong. He narrowed his eyes to look at the chunky warehouse manager, and hummed: "What''s the matter, I don''t think you want me to see the warehouse? You have been telling me not to go there since just now. , Why don''t I go there? Huh, no need to go? No need to go, what am I here for myself? See if you have anything to do?"


    Li Houtian showed contempt and anger towards the short and fat warehouseman, became very irritable, and continued to walk forward, humming: "You are so strange. Is it possible that something bad happened?"


    The chunky warehouse manager knew that he couldn''t stop Li Houtian from going over to see the situation in the warehouse. He was panicked and had an urge to escape. However, this kind of thing cannot be done in front of Li Houtian. Therefore, he can only follow Li Houtian. Thinking of how to make excuses, at least he couldn''t let Li Houtian kill himself in anger.


    Li Houtian went to the warehouse and speeded up his pace. He had a bad feeling. When he got to the warehouse, he was taken aback when he saw the situation ahead.


    Where''s the warehouse?


    Then he saw the chunky warehouse manager and asked, "Where did the warehouse go? I remember that the warehouse was in this location. Why is it gone now?"


    When he said this, Li Houtian''s body was shaking. Probably he knew what was going on in his heart. I just refused to accept it in my heart. However, the body can no longer hide the anger that is about to explode, it is about to explode, so the body is shaking.


    Would you say that the entire warehouse was destroyed and razed to the ground? In this case, what else to say to repair? It is simply to rebuild one! In this case, it is impossible to build in a short time. Then, there will be a long period of time, and many of their bounty guild businesses will not function properly. In this way, those businessmen will definitely choose others to do business. Because no one would be willing to accompany his bounty guild to lose money together. The essence of merchants is for money, in the past they only cooperated with bounty guilds. Since something happened to the Bounty Guild, they must go to the next family to cooperate. There is nothing wrong with this, and the bounty guild cannot stop it.


    So it is equivalent to saying that the bounty guild will have a very big loss next! No, it''s not the next step, but now there is an immeasurable loss! There were a lot of things in the warehouse, including a lot of valuables. Now they are all destroyed, that is, they are gone. If it is something that originally belonged to their bounty guild, it will be gone if it is gone, just endure it by yourself. However, many of them belong to those businessmen. It is impossible for those businessmen to take this improperly. Something happened to his own things in his bounty guild, so he must seek compensation from the bounty guild.


    If all compensation were paid, it would be a huge loss. Even if the bounty guild can afford it, if the compensation goes out, it will affect the capital of the bounty guild. If this is shaken, it is very dangerous to them.


    Thinking of these problems, Li Hou''s weather almost vomited blood. How could there be such a thing? It¡¯s not that no one has ever destroyed the warehouse before, but even if those people succeed, they can only destroy a little bit. Now, the entire warehouse has been razed to the ground. This is simply a dream, and a nightmare!


    The stocky warehouseman saw Li Houtian¡¯s endless anger, and knelt down with a plop, looking at Li Hootian and said, "Master, please calm down! The warehouse was destroyed like this, I didn¡¯t expect it. I have just seen it not long ago. This is incredible. What kind of power can be destroyed to this degree! I am worried that you are very angry when you look at it, so I hope you will not watch it I¡¯ll report to you after I¡¯ve taken care of it..."


    boom!


    When the short and fat warehouse keeper was talking, Li Houtian kicked him suddenly, kicked him violently, rolled out, and said angrily: "Shut up, I''m going to kill you!"


    The warehouse was destroyed like this, not a dream, but a fact! He can''t accept it now, if he doesn''t vent, he is afraid he will be **** to death.


    How could the short and fat warehouseman dare to excite Li Houtian any more, he would do as he pleases. He rolled back from there, afraid of disobedience and resistance to Li Houtian at all, obeyed like a dog, and said to Li Houtian: "Master, I will definitely catch the person who destroys the warehouse and torture him viciously. He knows how life is better than death! At the same time, I will immediately arrange for someone to rebuild the warehouse and try to get it back to normal operation as quickly as possible!"


    Li Houtian was still very angry, and kicked again, and said angrily: "Speaking well, do you think this kind of thing can be done by saying it is done?!"

 Chapter 2922： The real threat!

    Li Hooutian felt something surging in his throat, and he was really about to vomit blood. During this period of time, he has been irritated too much. Now looking at the razed warehouse, his head is big. When he heard that the warehouse was destroyed, he thought it was only a little damaged, temporarily affecting normal operations. Seeing it now, I didn''t expect it to be so thoroughly destroyed!


    It can be said that the warehouse has never existed before! If it is going to be repaired now, it will be rebuilt from beginning to end. The loss caused by such a thing is totally incalculable. He didn''t know how to explain, and returned to the bounty guild. If he was cited by the opposition, he might not even be able to refute a word.


    Even he felt that the matter was too much. He felt completely exhausted, and he was hit a little bit like he didn''t care about everything. Too tired, too tired, so let''s just forget it. I don''t want to play with these people anymore. I need to take a good rest.


    Li Houtian suddenly felt tired and his eyes became blurred and depressed. He didn''t want to scold the pudgy warehouseman anymore. There have been a lot of scolding recently, and I have been scolding, but it is useless. He was in a state of intense anger and tension for such a long time, and he couldn''t bear it.


    "My lord, I found a message from a suspected saboteur outside the warehouse!" At this time, a guard came to report.


    The chunky warehouseman thought it was good news that would make Li Houtian less angry. He immediately said, "Quickly, what message did the saboteur leave?"


    The guard said: "The saboteur said that if the Bounty Guild does not follow his requirements, it will continue to deal with the Bounty Guild until the Bounty Guild agrees to his terms. And his conditions are, first, Stop offering bounty to the old humans. Second, bounty hunters can no longer shoot the old humans!"


    "Obviously, this is the message left by the old human race." The guard explained.


    "Go down!" The guard said directly, and the stocky warehouseman shouted angrily. He thought it was some good news. He didn''t expect it to be like this. It was the old human being threatening the bounty guild. This was very irritating to Li Houtian. He had known that he shouldn''t have the guards report it!


    "Tang Ye!" Sure enough, when Li Houtian heard such words, he was furious and roared out loudly.


    When he heard these words, he knew that Tang Ye did it, very sure. Because only Tang Ye had mentioned these conditions to him. When Tang Ye said these conditions, he didn''t pay any attention. Because there is no need, is he still afraid of an old human race in the Bounty Guild? Still have to compromise with the old human race? He couldn''t do such a shameful thing!


    But now, he didn''t dare to think so firmly in his heart. Because their bounty guild suffered a lot from Tang Ye''s hands. From the beginning, the bounty hunters were assassinated, and later they spent a lot of effort to attack the defensive barrier of the Tang mansion, and lost many bounty hunters. Until now, such an important warehouse base was destroyed. It can be said that Tang Ye caused more damage to their Bounty Guild than the losses suffered by the Lord''s Mansion when dealing with them in the past!


    If he continues to fight against Tang Ye, will he suffer even greater losses in the future?


    He didn''t want to compromise with Tang Ye, not at all, otherwise, where is his authority? Where is the authority of the Bounty Guild? And it''s also about the cooperation between their Bounty Guild and the new human race. The most important thing is that their bounty guild can''t pull this face down!


    "Damn..." For a moment, Li Houtian was forced to not know what to choose. The huge losses of the Bounty Guild made him have to pay attention to Tang Ye. However, comparing the huge power of the Bounty Guild with an old human race, it is ridiculous to say that there is a compromise, and he can''t do it.


    Seeing Li Houtian''s expression, the stocky warehouseman knew that he was not easy anymore. I''m afraid this is difficult, I don''t know what will happen to Li Houtian. It feels like the young master is going to collapse. Will he stabbed himself to death with a knife later?


    But think about it, that old human race is really terrible. He could actually force Li Houtian to this way. Moreover, it really caused the Bounty Guild to suffer huge losses one after another. I don''t know how that old human did it.


    Could it be the help of the Lord''s Mansion? Now others say so, and the Bounty Guild also thinks so. However, the stocky warehouse clerk doesn''t think so. Don''t look at him seemingly incompetent, but after being a warehouse keeper for so long, he also knows that even people in the Lord''s Mansion cannot do it if he wants to destroy the warehouse like this. Moreover, I heard that when the invisible old human race came to destroy the warehouse last night, it only took a short time that the guards didn''t react properly, and then the invisible old human race ran away.


    The people from the Lord''s Mansion had also come to destroy the warehouse before, but none of them had any effect. If the Lord¡¯s Mansion has such a strong power, why didn¡¯t it destroy it like this before? Therefore, it would be very problematic if it was only thought that the power of the Lord''s Mansion was helping Tang Ye to do it. He felt that Tang Ye should pay attention to this matter!


    "Ying Wushuang! You are trying to force me to go to war with you in an all-round way!" At this time, Li Houtian thought about it, and became very gloomy and determined. He was still misled as before, feeling that even though this matter appeared to be Tang Ye done on the surface, it was actually the Lord''s Mansion operating behind him. It was the power of the Lord''s Mansion that did it, and Tang Ye was just someone from the Lord''s Mansion.


    The purpose of the Lord''s Mansion was not to break the rules of the Emperor Galaxy, and it seemed that he did not act first, so that their bounty guild could not directly start a full-scale battle, otherwise the Emperor Galaxy would blame it, and they would not be able to explain it.


    However, being forced to this point now, Li Houtian couldn''t control so much. The big deal is that the fish die and the net is broken, and he can also take the bounty guild to ignore the Emperor Galaxy. If the Emperor Galaxy really wants to punish them, then they will take refuge in the Emperor Void!


    In any case, he couldn''t swallow this breath. If the Lord¡¯s Mansion continues to make such a conspiracy, then their bounty guild will be eliminated sooner or later!


    The stocky warehouseman was shocked when he heard Li Houtian''s words. He was afraid that Li Houtian would go to war with the people in the Lord''s Mansion. Then he lost his position. The Lord''s Mansion could ask the power of the Galaxy Great Emperor to sanction them without fighting. He hurriedly said to Li Houtian: "Young Master, I don''t think this is necessarily done by the Lord''s Mansion. Should we think about the old human named Tang Ye?"


    "The weapons used by that old human race don''t even have the lord''s mansion. If these weapons were made by Tang Ye, they are threatening, shouldn''t it be Tang Ye?" said the stocky warehouseman.

 Chapter 2923： Variety!

    Hearing this from the chunky warehouse clerk, it seems that this is indeed the case. He suddenly wondered if he had been misled. If all these were done by the Lord''s Mansion, the Lord''s Mansion did not have such power before. If so, why should the lord''s mansion hide until this time?


    Everything happened after Tang Ye appeared. Therefore, it should be considered that it was precisely because Tang Ye mastered those strange powers that they were discovered by the lord mansion, and then the lord mansion used it. Otherwise, the Lord''s Mansion would not be able to do such a destructive thing now.


    If there was no Tang Ye, the Lord''s Mansion would not have acted so quickly. Therefore, Tang Ye''s existence is not only a **** arranged by the Lord''s Mansion for them, but also a threat to their real existence. And it is a huge threat!


    I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve been misled before, thinking that Tang Ye is not a threat, but that this is the hand of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, so I put my eyes on the Lord¡¯s Mansion, but the result is that the Lord¡¯s Mansion did nothing. If Tang Ye is ignored, That is the deadliest.


    "How could it be like this..." Li Hooutian thought of this, even if he wanted to understand it, he felt very bad, and he felt aggrieved with endless anger in his heart.


    He felt that this kind of thing was like he was being teased around. At first he thought that Tang Ye was the biggest threat, and sent a large number of troops to deal with Tang Ye, but later thought that this was the Lord¡¯s Mansion supporting Tang Ye, and he didn¡¯t care about it. It was Tang Ye, and now, I discovered that everything was done by Tang Ye, and that he had to get rid of Tang Ye. Suddenly Li Houtian felt suddenly tired, and he really had the idea of ??giving up dealing with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is just an old human race, is it really necessary to let herself fall into such a situation for an old human race? The losses of the bounty guild now far outweigh the benefits of dealing with the old human race. So, why bother yourself for an old human race and let the bounty guild sink deeper and deeper?


    After Li Houtian had this idea in his mind, he became more contradictory and more difficult to handle. I feel too difficult. If you don''t compromise with Tang Ye, then Tang Ye will continue to make moves. If they want to deal with Tang Ye, they must break the solid barrier outside the Datang mansion. To be honest, after so many attacks, he himself didn''t have any confidence to break that barrier. Therefore, with such consumption, the bounty guild is bound to be dragged down. At this time, the Lord''s Mansion had already taken action against them. If they continue to consume Tang Ye in this way, it will probably cause the demise of the Bounty Guild.


    However, if you compromise with Tang Ye, the bounty guild will become a huge joke, and it will not be able to deal with an old human race, and will bow to an old human race. After that, their bounty guilds can no longer hold their heads in many places. And this kind of reputation damage, whether directly or invisibly, will bring a lot of losses.


    However, it''s just a loss, better than perish, right?


    Li Houtian''s mood was so bad that he didn''t want to say anything, and didn''t want to curse. He glanced at the pudgy warehouseman, originally intending to punish him severely, or even kill him. But now, I don''t have that mood anymore. Moreover, if it hadn''t been for the manager of the chunky warehouse to say that, he might have been unable to figure out such a thing, and could not make a decision. Therefore, he didn''t think there was any need to kill this stocky warehouseman.


    "You are here to take care of the repair of the warehouse. I want to go back and solve the old human affairs." Li Houtian said to the short and fat warehouse keeper, his expression was much calmer, not so scary.


    The chunky warehouse clerk breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he really thought he was going to be killed. Fortunately, Li Houtian is no longer so angry now. He nodded to Li Houtian and said, "Don''t worry, young master, I will definitely handle the warehouse. What is the original warehouse like? I will build it into what it is!"


    "I hope you didn''t tell lies, otherwise, next time I come over and see that things are unsatisfactory, it is time for you to die." Li Houtian snorted coldly to the stocky warehouseman.


    "Master, please rest assured!" Where did the squat warehouse keeper take care of so much, now Li Houtian has let him go, and he has to agree first. If the problem is not dealt with properly, then run away next time.


    Li Houtian did not stay at the eastern outskirts stronghold. He returned to the Bounty Guild, intending to announce one thing, which was to compromise with Tang Ye. Now for Tang Ye, remembering what Tang Ye did, he used to be so angry that he was about to vomit blood, but now, he has no temper at all. Just get rid of Tang Ye quickly, never think about it again, and then concentrate on dealing with the Lord¡¯s Mansion. .


    In fact, at this time, everyone knew about the destruction of the warehouse in the eastern suburbs. When they heard that the warehouse was razed to the ground, they were all astonished. Because the warehouse is so big and so strong that it was razed to the ground, which is terrible. What kind of power is that?


    Everyone knows that such a thing will be an immeasurable loss to the bounty guild. However, no one in the Bounty Guild wanted to use this sarcasm to deal with Li Houtian at this time, not even Lu Ying. Because of this, they fully realized that the Bounty Guild was dangerous.


    If this continues, their bounty guild is afraid to be eliminated. Even if it has not been completely wiped out, it is definitely difficult to gain a foothold in the Pearl Star. Because the eastern outskirts stronghold is such a large and important turnover point, it has been destroyed, and it is difficult for other strongholds to operate. If a few more are destroyed, the bounty guild can be said to be destroyed. At that time, the Lord''s Mansion made another move. They either stayed in the Star of Pearl and waited to die, or left the Star of Pearl and went to other star worlds. In this case, even if the Bounty Guild had not been eliminated, it would have no place in the Pearl Star.


    Faced with such a crisis, the people in the Bounty Guild must unite.


    When the important managers came to the conference hall, Li Houtian looked around calmly, and seemed to have grown a lot, becoming relatively calm. He said to everyone: "Now I have an idea, listen to it, and then I have a decision, you also listen to it, you can make comments."


    Hearing what Li Houtian said, everyone was taken aback. Is this the arrogant and domineering Li Houtian? Even Lu Ying felt that such Li Houtian was very unusual, changed a lot, and felt a little like a leader.


    Li Houtian ignored the reactions of the people. Now he has indeed changed. Because of the changes, he doesn''t care about that much. He expressed his thoughts and said: "I want to give up dealing with Tang Ye and concentrate on dealing with the Lord''s Mansion. In fact, I am I feel that Tang Ye''s relationship with the Lord''s Mansion is not what we thought before."

 Chapter 2924： compromise!

    Li Houtian''s words surprised everyone. What does this mean? Could it be that Tang Ye''s threat is not because of the support of the Lord''s Mansion? If this is the case, then Tang Ye, as an old human race, is too terrifying.


    Seeing everyone''s reaction, Li Houtian knew what they probably thought of. These people are actually not stupid, and it is easy to understand if they are willing to use their brains. It''s just that the strength of the bounty guild in the past made them arrogant and lazy, and they thought that nothing was a matter, and no one dared to provoke the bounty guild. Well now, the Bounty Guild has encountered a huge crisis, and they have to wake up.


    Li Houtian continued: "In the past, when did the Lord''s Mansion stop dealing with us? Therefore, the Lord''s Mansion didn''t start dealing with us at this time. Then it doesn''t exist. They just started using Tang Ye to deal with us at this time. So I think Tang Ye was not specially arranged by them and gave huge support to deal with us. Of course, if you want to say this kind of thing, it does exist, because we see the result is like this. But this is not suitable As the reason. Tang Ye dealt with us well not because Tang Ye got the huge support from the Lord''s Mansion, but because Tang Ye dealt with us well and got the huge support from the Lord''s Mansion."


    "In other words, even without the support of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, Tang Ye can still be such a big threat to us. Tang Ye has such power in itself, and the Lord¡¯s Mansion has given Tang Yeji because of seeing this. Great support, so that Tang Ye can deal with us better. The relationship between Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion is not that he obeyed the arrangements of the Lord''s Mansion, but a kind of cooperation." Li Houtian explained.


    He said again: "This means a lot. That is, even if we cut off the Lord''s Mansion''s support for Tang Ye, Tang Ye can still deal with us. Therefore, we are now facing both Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion at the same time. A huge enemy. Instead, after the Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s support for Tang Ye was resolved, Tang Ye would have no threat."


    "Do you understand?" Li Houtian seemed to ask politely.


    This makes everyone really uncomfortable. This young master has changed and grown, which seems to be reassuring. This is a very good thing. Originally, they all felt that, just like Li Houtian before, if Li Houtian continues to manage the bounty guild, sooner or later something will happen to the bounty guild. Facts also proved that something happened to the Bounty Guild. Originally, they were still thinking about whether to jointly remove Li Houtian from his position so as not to destroy the Bounty Guild in his hands. Now that Li Houtian is growing up, they have lost this idea for a while.


    "I heard what the young master said, it seems that this is indeed the case. So, what do you think the young master has?" Lu Ying nodded in response. He still knows the overall situation. The situation in the bounty guild is very dangerous now. If it is not united, it will be a big deal. Therefore, at this time, let go of personal grievances and focus on the bounty guild.


    With Lu Ying''s example, others have even improved their perception of Li Houtian. They nodded one after another, indicating that they were listening to Li Houtian''s arrangement.


    However, such things are less friendly to Adolf. He has already taken refuge in the Lord''s Mansion. The last time he said something, deliberately misled Li Houtian and they believed that the lord''s mansion supported Tang Ye and made Tang Ye a threat. Moreover, he also gave the lord mansion information that Li Houtian wanted to kill those who took refuge in the lord mansion. After doing such a thing, even if you don''t take refuge in the lord''s mansion, it won''t work. And now, he is actually a spy arranged by the Lord''s Mansion in the Bounty Guild. Of course there are huge benefits to doing such a thing, and he has already negotiated with the lord''s mansion over the benefits. So at this time, seeing Li Houtian''s changes, I felt a little panic.


    According to Li Houtian, he didn''t think he needed to worry at all. Because that kind of Li Houtian is very immature, so there is no need to worry about it. Such a person leads the bounty guild, which is far behind those of Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou. The internal problem is so serious that it is impossible for the Bounty Guild to compare to the Lord''s Mansion.


    However, now Li Houtian has grown up, and the Bounty Guild has gradually united due to the crisis. In this way, the power of the Bounty Guild cannot be underestimated. The so-called skinny camel is bigger than a horse, not to mention that now this camel is not so skinny and serious.


    Originally, Adolf wanted to say more things that misled Li Houtian, but at this time, he couldn''t say anymore. Because Li Houtian''s explanation has been unanimously approved by others, Li Houtian no longer thinks about anything like before, and is controlled by emotions, so it is not so easy to fool. Therefore, if you keep saying those things at this time, you will inevitably be suspected.


    Adolf could only follow everyone, pretending to nod, and listened to Li Houtian''s words very seriously and willingly.


    Li Houtian nodded, seeming to have become modest again, and then said: "I think we should give up dealing with Tang Ye and concentrate on solving the attack of the lord''s mansion. And this giving up on Tang Ye is not just that we no longer do nothing against Tang Ye. Rather, we promised Tang Ye''s condition to remove the bounty for the old human race. Our bounty guild members will no longer attack the old human race!"


    "Wh, what?" Hearing Li Houtian''s words, everyone was stunned. They didn''t expect Li Houtian to think like this. They thought that Li Houtian had a good way to deal with Tang Ye, but they didn''t expect to compromise with Tang Ye!


    This kind of thing will inevitably have a huge impact on the bounty guild, especially in terms of reputation. And they couldn''t swallow that breath. Because Tang Ye''s provocation and destruction of their bounty guild in the past not only humiliated them, but also caused huge losses to the bounty guild. In this way, not only did they not trouble Tang Ye, they also compromised with Tang Ye. How could this be justified?


    Even Lu Ying''s face changed. Because it was Tang Ye that he started dealing with, he was the first to say whether he wanted to make Tang Ye pay a sufficient price. Therefore, he must be the first one to compromise with Tang Ye, and he is also the one most firmly opposed. Although he didn''t make a sound at this time, his complexion was no longer good.


    However, he was also calm. He glanced at Li Houtian and felt that like him, Li Houtian was the one who suffered huge humiliation in Tang Ye back then, and Li Houtian could bear it, so why couldn''t he. Therefore, he had no objection for the time being, and asked Li Hooutian: "Why does the young master think like this?"


    "Because I think that after I compromised with Tang Ye, Tang Ye will not attack us again. His purpose is to deal with the new human race. If this is the case, he will definitely not help again, or cooperate with the Lord''s Mansion to deal with us. Such a word , We can not only get rid of Tang Ye''s threat, but also make the Lord''s Mansion lose such a huge power as Tang Ye." Li Houtian said.


    When everyone thought about it, it seemed that this was indeed the case.

 Chapter 2925： Never expected!

    Li Houtian''s words convinced everyone slowly, and they felt that perhaps Tang Ye should really compromise. Although this decision was very unexpected, it might be easier to deal with the Lord''s Mansion after reluctantly solving this matter.


    "So, what''s your opinion?" Li Hooutian said after looking at everyone.


    Everyone was silent for a while, and had to think about it before making a decision. And some of them wanted to see Lu Ying''s decision, because if Lu Ying could agree to this decision, then they would have nothing to disagree.


    Li Houtian added at this time, his expression became very fierce, and he shouted: "Of course, we compromise with Tang Ye, it doesn''t mean we will always be like this. When we settle the Lord''s Mansion, let the bounty guild''s affairs stabilize, He will return to solve Tang Ye. This old human race, the humiliation to our bounty guild, and the loss caused by our bounty guild, I must double it back!"


    Hearing what Li Houtian said, everyone nodded. This was definitely something to do. Of course it is impossible for Tang Ye to be so happy and happy, since he has caused harm to the Bounty Guild, he must pay the price. In other words, compromise with Tang Ye now, but temporarily.


    Moreover, even if they compromised with Tang Ye now, if they find an opportunity to ensure that Tang Ye is solved, they will do it. Because they absolutely resented Tang Ye and couldn''t tolerate it.


    "Then make this decision first." Lu Ying nodded and agreed to such a thing, and said: "We first compromise with Tang Ye and deal with the Lord''s Mansion. Of course, we are not really like an old human being bowing our heads. This is a momentary helplessness. Lift. Because the current attack of the Lord''s Mansion is really fierce, if we don''t pay attention and don''t deal with it with all our strength, we may die. For this reason, when we deal with the Lord''s Mansion first, we have time and spare energy to solve Tang Ye. "


    Lu Ying expressed his views, and others expressed their views one after another. Suddenly, the senior officials of these bounty guilds passed Li Houtian¡¯s proposal, and this resolution can proceed smoothly. They no longer discuss major issues as before. They are divided into several factions. The decision-making and execution efficiency of the matter is very low. It is said that there is almost no leadership ability.


    After the matter was decided, the meeting was dissolved. Li Houtian began to compromise with Tang Ye. When Lu Ying saw him, he thought about it, and said hello in the past, and said, "The young master''s decision is very good. I think this will definitely be able to deal with the Lord''s Mansion."


    Li Houtian nodded and said, "Thanks to the consent of Vice President Lu, things can be carried out quickly. I think this is very good, and I hope it will be the same in the future."


    Lu Ying smiled. For Li Houtian, different mentalities can tell different meanings. For example, doing this is very efficient and can continue to be maintained, which is good for everyone, and this atmosphere is very good. But, for another example, it means that I will make decisions in the future, and then Lu Ying will just agree, and he will always make decisions in the future, that is, as the president, he wants and will become a bounty guild The president, Lu Ying and the others are just subordinates, and they can only follow the arrangements.


    Now Lu Ying listened, although he also considered the second idea, but it was not a time for an overt fight, so he felt that Li Houtian was referring to the first idea. He smiled at Li Houtian, nodded and said, "Okay."


    After parting, Li Houtian took a few people and started to negotiate with Tang Ye.


    At this time, people outside were talking about it, not about Li Houtian''s compromise with Tang Ye. This matter has not yet been revealed, they are talking about the bounty guild''s eastern suburbs warehouse being razed to the ground. This thing is really amazing. Who did it and how?


    It''s not that no one has ever destroyed such an important stronghold of the Bounty Guild before, but even if they used a great deal of force, they could only destroy a small eastern outskirts stronghold in the end, which would not affect much. But now, the eastern outskirts stronghold is actually razed to the ground. This is not a bit of damage, but almost makes the eastern suburbs stronghold disappear.


    What kind of power has such terrifying power? Is it even more terrifying power than the Lord of the Star Realm?


    And this matter, it is said that there was a sensation in the old human race at that time, it was Tang Ye, the Tang Ye man of the Datang Mansion. Could it be that this old human race did it?


    It''s crazy! If an old human race can do this kind of thing, it is really unimaginable, because the lord¡¯s mansion or the mercenary group could not do something that an old human race can do. It is really too dramatic!


    This kind of thing is bound to become a favorite post-tea talk for everyone, maybe it can be said that the whole year. Because it is too amazing, too absurd, and too mysterious.


    And even those who seriously think about this matter are very surprised and unbelievable. Even people like Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou.


    "What? You mean, the eastern outskirts of the Bounty Guild have been razed to the ground? This is not a simple destruction, it is simply...a crazy move." Although Ying Wushuang received the Bounty Guild in the first place The news of the destruction of the outskirts stronghold, but did not know the specific circumstances of the destruction, now that the situation came out, he was really shocked.


    Fang Changzhou was also very surprised and said: "Yes, Lord Lord, I also feel very crazy. However, I have been confirmed repeatedly that the warehouse in the eastern suburbs of the Bounty Guild has indeed been razed to the ground. This Once, the bounty guild¡¯s loss is probably incalculable. For us, it is a great thing. Now we have a better chance of winning against the bounty guild."


    Ying Wushuang nodded his head and thought, and suddenly he thought, "Then you think, we can fully take action against the bounty guild?"


    Fang Changzhou said: "Actually, from the moment we attacked the bounty guild, we don¡¯t have to be comprehensive and incomplete. If we do it, we will do it. Based on our relationship with the bounty guild, the end result is nothing more than death I''m dead. So, the main time is right, we should shoot."


    "However, there is one piece of news that may not be great. But if you think about it, it may be a good thing." Fang Changzhou said to Ying Wushuang, paused.


    Ying Wushuang curiously asked: "Really? What news is that?"


    Fang Changzhou said: "According to the news, the Bounty Guild has changed its mind, thinking that Tang Ye itself is a huge threat, not because of our help, so..."


    "So they have to concentrate on dealing with Tang Ye again? This is a good thing." Ying Wushuang answered with a smile.


    However, Fang Changzhou shook his head and said, "No, the news I received is that the Bounty Guild is not going to continue to deal with Tang Ye, but to compromise with Tang Ye and promise Tang Ye''s previous conditions!"


    "What?" Ying Wushuang looked stunned.

 Chapter 2926： Talk about the conditions!

    Ying Wushuang really didn''t expect anything like that. The Bounty Guild, which has always been arrogant and arrogant, has only others bowing to him and no one bowing to others. Now it is actually about to compromise with Tang Ye!


    And Tang Ye was just an old human race. How did the bounty guild make such a decision? How did such a decision pass? Don¡¯t the Bounty Guild find it absurd?


    Fang Changzhou knew Ying Wushuang''s surprise. He was also surprised at the news, thinking it was just a lie. However, this was the news that the spy got from Adolf, and he certainly couldn''t be wrong. He thought about it carefully, plus the information given by Adolf, and slowly figured it out.


    He said to Ying Wushuang: "Although the Bounty Guild makes such a decision, it will bring a huge blow to their reputation and authority, but we must pay attention to such things. Because this shows that there are people in the Bounty Guild. They can even make such a decision to show that they have begun to change. Only if such a thing can be done is the bounty guild becoming terrible. Then we must be very careful. Moreover, we may lose Tang Ye has this power."


    Ying Wushuang stared at him and thought. Indeed, Tang Ye once said that as long as the bounty guild agreed to his terms, he would no longer take action against the bounty guild. In this case, Tang Ye couldn''t continue to harass the Bounty Guild. For them, they also lost a force to contain the bounty guild. Although Tang Ye was on their side, they actually couldn''t control Tang Ye. Tang Ye has developed to where it is now, and can only say that they can make Tang Ye not their enemy, and even have a very close relationship with them, but they cannot make Tang Ye obey them like a subordinate.


    However, compared to Tang Ye, Ying Wushuang considered more of Fang Changzhou''s words. In the past, bounty guilds were very arrogant, even before. Because of the bounty guild, it is easier for them to deal with it. However, if the bounty guild is no longer like that, can put down the bottom, think carefully, and be careful every step, then the bounty guild must be very careful.


    "I thought the Bounty Guild would continue to corrupt like this, so that I could easily deal with it. I didn''t expect them to change very quickly when it was critical," Ying Wushuang said with a sigh.


    Fang Changzhou felt that the atmosphere was a little serious, but it didn''t have to be that way. Even if the bounty guild changed, their lord mansion was not vegetarian anymore. He laughed and eased the atmosphere, and said: "Even so, we have nothing to worry about. After all, we deal with the bounty guild, not with the attitude and timing of the internal corruption of the bounty guild. Our Lord''s Mansion has always been working step by step. , To earnestly develop every step and lay a solid foundation in every link. The original consideration was the very powerful bounty guild."


    "That''s right, we''re not trying to take advantage of the bounty guild." Ying Wushuang nodded, feeling too nervous, laughed again, and said, "This is not bad. Let us have a real contest with the bounty guild. .Hmph, let¡¯s see who is stronger."


    "I just don¡¯t know what Tang Ye¡¯s attitude is. If the Bounty Guild really compromises with him, he should agree. After all, without the huge obstacle of the Bounty Guild, it¡¯s not that difficult for him to solve the new human race. Now." Ying Wushuang said again.


    Fang Changzhou nodded and said, "It may indeed be the case. However, it is very good that he is not our enemy. This time the bounty guild''s eastern outskirts stronghold was razed to the ground, I heard that he created an explosive weapon. That is. Explosive weapons are much more powerful than the grenade he helped us make. Honestly, I never understood how Tang Ye could make these weapons. It was really terrible, almost everyone could use it. Just like. Everyone is a soldier. So, if we don¡¯t dare to make any decisions for Tang Ye, the first thing we need to do is to maintain a close relationship with him. He can only be a friend, not an enemy!"


    Of course Ying Wushuang knew how terrible it would be if Tang Ye became an enemy. Just think about the fate of the bounty guild. The bounty guild, this behemoth, is not about to bow to Tang Ye now. Therefore, for Tang Ye, either maintain a close relationship with Tang Ye, or kill him, never become an enemy with him, and let him live.


    "With Sophia''s help to contact Tang Ye, I think Tang Ye will not make a decision that is unfavorable to us. Moreover, the help we have provided to Tang Ye is also very great, and he can''t be ungrateful." Fang Changzhou said.


    Ying Wushuang laughed and said, "Don''t worry, based on our experience of seeing people, Tang Ye is not that kind of person. Moreover, I think even if Tang Ye accepts the bounty guild''s compromise, he will still He will be on our side. Even if he can''t clearly attack the bounty guild, he can spyly help us. For example, he provides us with those powerful weapons."


    "How can there be such a good thing, I will definitely take the opportunity to knock on us now, I don''t know how many gold coins are needed!" Fang Changzhou looked a little angrily.


    Ying Wushuang smiled and said, "That''s all we can do. Tang Ye''s help to us at that time should be in this way of trading, otherwise he will definitely be called shameless. Accepted the Bounty Guild He¡¯s compromised, but he clearly helped us deal with them. That¡¯s not what it looks like. And the deal is reasonable. Because he wants to deal with the new human race, he must be fully prepared. If he wants strength, how can he develop without gold coins? ?"


    Fang Changzhou shrugged and recognized it. He was very general. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to have developed to such a point, where he was still a small old human race. It was really amazing.


    ...


    "Master Tang Ye, the people from the Bounty Guild are here!" At the Datang Mansion, Jack, who was originally observing outside, suddenly saw Li Houtian with a group of people coming, and hurried in to report to Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye, Ada, and Aqi were all there. They all frowned when they heard Jack''s report. Did the Bounty Guild attack them again?


    Don''t worry. Anyway, there is the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and now the materials can be maintained for a while, so there is no need to worry too much. Rather, the more the Bounty Guild targets, the better it can consume the Bounty Guild.


    "Let''s go out and have a look." Tang Ye said.


    Soon, when he got outside, Tang Ye saw Li Houtian standing in front of the defensive barrier of the ten thousand star chain formation facing a group of bounty hunters. However, it seems that there is no plan to attack.


    "Tang Ye, let''s talk about the conditions." Li Houtian said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2927： Get a contract or something!

    Tang Ye was taken aback by Li Houtian''s words and talked about terms?


    What does it mean?


    "What do you want to say?" Tang Ye asked Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian stared at Tang Ye coldly, naturally very unwilling and angry. He was willing to compromise with Tang Ye because of the need of the Bounty Guild to face the crisis. If not, how could he do this. And even if he was forced to do so, his hostility towards Tang Ye was not scarce at all.


    However, since it was for the Bounty Guild, he had to hold back these angry and unwilling emotions, try to stay calm, and said to Tang Ye: "I mean, we can negotiate terms. If your terms are acceptable, I think. If you accept it, then I can consider it."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was startled, but he didn''t expect Li Houtian to come to negotiate terms with him. He thought that Li Houtian was here to continue to attack the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. Because he felt that with Li Houtian''s character, he would absolutely not tolerate his provocation against the Bounty Guild.


    What''s more, the bombing of the eastern outskirts stronghold just happened, and he believed that with the bounty guild''s ability, it was not difficult to find that this matter had something to do with him. So, shouldn''t the bounty guild be very angry? I must have waited to kill myself immediately. However, Li Houtian actually came to negotiate terms. Is this a compromise to yourself?


    Others were surprised to hear it. Jackf and the Balkans, as well as Ada and Aqi, did not expect such a thing to happen. They think that the bounty guild is always indispensable, arrogant and domineering, so how can they bow their heads to others? Even if you bow your head, shouldn''t you bow your head with an old human race?


    If this kind of thing happens, then in the eyes of others, what is the bounty guild? I am afraid that the bounty guild will lose its reputation overnight, and many people who are dissatisfied with the bounty guild or organizational forces will take action. And, there will be many people and forces who distrust the bounty guild, and then either have a grudge against the bounty guild, or they will directly terminate their relationship with the bounty guild.


    It can be said that such a thing will definitely greatly damage the Bounty Guild. Li Houtian would really do such a thing?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but have such thoughts, but since Li Houtian said so now, then he had to change his mind. For example, why did Li Houtian suddenly come to such an idea? It should be that the bounty guild has been beaten enough now, so I dare not go on with him like this. And, the Lord¡¯s Mansion has made a strong move, and the bounty guild is too late to deal with the Lord¡¯s Mansion, how can it be consumed with him?


    Because the losses he caused to the bounty guild cannot be underestimated. Take the bombing of the eastern outskirts stronghold as an example. Even the lord¡¯s mansion may not be achievable for such a loss. So this is not just a small mess, it''s fatal.


    In this way, the Bounty Guild made a choice to make concessions to him. Therefore, what Li Houtian said now may be true.


    Tang Ye needs to consider this matter. Because if Li Houtian really wanted to do this, he would still consider accepting it. Because he mainly wants to deal with the new human race. Although he is now relatively smooth in dealing with the bounty guild, he has also achieved good results. However, if you want to completely eliminate the bounty guild, it is not so easy. If you continue to consume it like this, even if you have always had the advantage on your side, you will have to win completely. And if the threat of the new human race is not resolved quickly, then the old human race is afraid that there will be no one at that time.


    Therefore, if the Bounty Guild wants to compromise with him, it is also good. In the future, the Bounty Guild will let the Lord''s Mansion deal with it, and he will deal with the new human race.


    "If Master Li really wants to talk to me, then I can say my terms again. First, revoke the bounty for the old human race. Second, your bounty guild can no longer deal with my old human race. Otherwise, As long as someone from the Bounty Guild takes action against my old human race, then don''t blame me for doing something to your Bounty Guild." Tang Ye squinted and smiled at Li Houtian, which was very exciting to Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian''s chest clearly had big ups and downs, and he was really angry. However, he was still trying to suppress his emotions. After listening to Tang Ye''s words, they knew that Tang Ye''s conditions were still the previous conditions, which was not bad, because they had already discussed Tang Ye''s conditions. Therefore, they can agree to this condition.


    "Okay." Li Houtian said to Tang Ye: "I can accept your condition. I will withdraw the bounty for your old human race, and I will announce it. The bounty guild will take action against your old human race again. In this way, you will not Have you shot my bounty guild?"


    "Of course, I did what I said." Tang Ye nodded to Li Houtian.


    "Very good." Li Houtian nodded again and said: "Then please abide by the agreement. I will go back now to revoke the reward for your old human race and continue the announcement."


    Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect Li Houtian to be so refreshing. They must have discussed it a long time ago, and they knew they should add more conditions. However, this is not bad. Without the behemoth staring at the Bounty Guild, the activities of the old human race can be much more free. Perhaps other tribes will still take action against the old human race, but with the compromise of the Bounty Guild, they will somewhat consider the consequences.


    Because now the huge bounty guild has been forced to compromise. So if they make another move, they won''t be killed by Tang Ye? Although they felt that the old human race could not do such a thing before they had personally seen Tang Ye''s strength, since the bounty guild had compromised, they couldn''t be denied that they had that kind of strength. If you wait for the personal experience, that is, when you are killed, it would be too bad, so don''t try it lightly.


    Therefore, the compromise of the Bounty Guild was, to a certain extent, Tang Ye''s shock and warning to others.


    "I think verbal form alone is not enough. Let''s make another contract. Although we all have the spirit of contract, the spirit of contract cannot be said by mouth. Therefore, it is better to have a written form." Tang Ye Suddenly thinking of this, he said to Li Hooutian.


    In order not to say that others don''t believe it, or the bounty guild will not recognize it by then, so the contract is established, and no one wants to deny it. Moreover, the contract of this world has a natural binding force. If the contract is concluded, the binding relationship will exist. If you don''t comply, you will be punished accordingly.


    Li Houtian didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a request. He didn''t want to agree to it, because he would really not be able to touch the old human race in the future. However, if given the opportunity, they will certainly not be reconciled.


    "I am a person who keeps promises, why do I need something like this anymore?" Li Houtian hummed.

 Chapter 2928： Happy!

    Li Houtian''s opposition was in Tang Ye''s expectation. Obviously, these people like Li Houtian will never die. If they don''t establish a clear contractual relationship, if there is a chance in the future, they will definitely deal with him and the old human race. Fortunately, he has the foresight, otherwise he would really ignore the need to establish a contract.


    He sneered at Li Houtian and said, "I believe in what Young Master Li is. However, I believe in the contractual relationship bound by the power of the world. In this way, I don¡¯t have to worry about the day Young Master Li changes his mind and is right again. My old human race has shot."


    "You think too much. Since I have promised your terms, I will definitely abide by it. Otherwise, I''m so dishonest, what will others think of me?" Li Houtian was still reluctant to conclude a contract.


    In addition to preventing him from taking action against the old human race in the future, it was also because he was very resistant in his heart and felt that it was very disgusting to conclude a contract with the old human race. Because in his inner thoughts, the old human race is still humble like a mouse. How can they, noble people, conclude contracts with these things?


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, thinking that Li Houtian was too ridiculous, and hummed: "Master Li, you are not doing this right. Even if you can guarantee your trustworthiness, what about the other people in the Bounty Guild. You bounty. There are too many people in the guild. It can be said to be a mixture of fish and dragons? If you don''t make a move, what about other people? Or if other people don''t make a move, you hint that they will make a move? So, it is too simple to break the verbal agreement. There is no penalty, I disagree."


    "Who do you think of me? The problem you said is also inevitable. The bounty guild is so huge, how can I ensure that everyone can listen? If someone takes action, you can kill it!" Li Houtian said angrily.


    Tang Ye watched Li Houtian acting quietly, and then slowly said, "What kind of stuff your bounty guild is, don''t you know? I don''t want to tell you too much about it. If you agree, then you can agree. It¡¯s time to talk. Don¡¯t expect me to stop destroying your bounty guild if you don¡¯t sign a definite contract. The eastern outskirts stronghold was blown up, must you feel very upset? Then next time, if I blow up another nearby border Where is the anchor point of the airship?"


    "You..." Li Houtian was irritated and extremely angry. Threatened him again! Not enough people can threaten him, and not many people who threaten him are still alive. But Tang Ye was one of the few people.


    Tang Ye smiled at Li Houtian, it seems that Li Houtian''s compromise with him was not so sincere, and he was still making small calculations. He sneered and said: "When the eastern outskirts stronghold was blown up, did you not feel such a powerful force at the beginning? So, you should prevent this kind of thing in advance in the future. If ordinary people do this kind of thing, With such a powerful force, you have already sensed it, and you can respond quickly. However, weapons such as the bombing of the eastern suburbs stronghold will only move when it happens. But at this time, there will be movement, and you will only notice it. , Is it too late? You want to save it, but it''s too late."


    "Master Li, are you sure you want to try such a weapon again?" Tang Ye squinted and said to Li Houtian, full of playfulness, just to provoke Li Houtian, what can he do?


    Li Houtian found that every time he faced Tang Ye, he would be very angry. He really couldn''t stand it. However, now he is no longer the one he used to be. Therefore, he took a few deep breaths, tried his best to adjust his emotions, and finally stabilized.


    Thinking about Tang Ye, he felt very scary. If the other strongholds of their bounty guild are blown up again like the stronghold in the eastern suburbs, the bounty guild really does not need to do business anymore, then the wealth will be greatly damaged, and the operation of the bounty guild will have to Paralyzed. Therefore, they cannot bear such a blow.


    After thinking about it, Li Hooutian had no choice but to promise Tang Ye, humming: "Okay! Let''s conclude a contract!"


    Since he wants to do this, he should finish it quickly, he really doesn''t want to endure such a thing anymore. I can''t wait to leave immediately and never have to see Tang Ye''s angry face again!


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Young Master Li is still very good at doing things. If this is the case, I can rest assured, then we will start to conclude the contract."


    Concluding a contract is like asking the power of this world to bind both parties. The power of this world, like the will of the world, is absolutely fair and just. If anyone breaks the contract, he will be punished. No one can resist the punishment of world forces. So sometimes, even both the good and the evil, even the two who cannot tolerate life and death, after the conclusion of the contract, they dare not make any more moves.


    It is not difficult to conclude a contract, as long as each swears in blood, states the conditions, writes them in writing, and presses their fingerprints, and that''s it. Soon, Tang Ye and Li Houtian concluded the contract. Holding the contract in his hand, Tang Ye was very relieved. With the constraints of this kind of world power, the Bounty Guild would definitely not dare to make any more moves. Because if the people in the Bounty Guild, no matter who they are, once they attack their old human race, they will be punished by the power of the world, and they may be killed directly!


    I''m afraid no one from the Bounty Guild would dare to do this anymore, unless they wanted to die.


    "Haha, Young Master Li, you are really smart. It seems that I underestimated you. With someone like you leading the bounty guild, there will still be hope for the bounty guild." Tang Ye took the contract in his hand and laughed haha Yes, this can be regarded as a victory, a victory against the Bounty Guild!


    Li Houtian''s expression was indeed very cold, staring at Tang Ye steadily, and coldly snorted: "Of course, I will manage the bounty guild very well. I hope we can see you again someday."


    Contracting relations can also be broken, but certain conditions are required. As for the conditions, Li Houtian doesn''t think about it for now, but he will definitely think about it when the situation of the bounty guild stabilizes. Because for Tang Ye, he will never disappear the feeling of wanting to kill!


    Li Houtian didn''t want to stay here for a moment. After the contract was concluded, he immediately turned and left.


    "Haha, I didn''t expect the Bounty Guild to bow one day! Lord Tang Ye, seeing Li Houtian''s appearance just now is really pleasing!" Jackie laughed happily. Both he and the Balkans were so happy, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to force the Bounty Guild to compromise. This was a historic moment.


    Ada and Aqi are also very happy, because without the bounty guild offering and dealing with other old human races, they can become active. I believe that other old human races will come to the Tang mansion soon. Then their old human race can be reorganized soon.


    Ada and Aqi are more excited than anyone else.


    "Now, we can move out at will." Jackf said again. Without the siege of the Bounty Guild, they would not need the defense barrier protection of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    However, Tang Ye shook his head and said, "Not necessarily, there are new human races."

 Chapter 2929： Be a weapon merchant!

    Indeed, even if the Bounty Guild no longer deals with the old human race, the old human race still has the new human race its biggest enemy. Moreover, the power of the new human race cannot be underestimated. And, the new human race''s methods are more brutal and cruel.


    Bounty hunters just treat the old humans as prey, they won''t kill them, and they get paid after catching them to the new humans. However, if the new human race finds the old human race, it will just kill it, without giving it a chance to survive.


    Therefore, even if the Bounty Guild now compromises, the actions of the old human race must be very careful, otherwise, with the power of the old human race, if you encounter the new human race, there is only one dead word.


    "Anyway, now we can move freely? This Pearl Star is not the territory of the new human race, do they dare to come here to act recklessly?" Jackf said to Tang Ye, "if the new human race dares to do so If you do, then I¡¯m the first one to not agree. I¡¯ll talk to Lord Lord and suggest Lord Lord to take action. Because if the new human race is chaotic and the Lord¡¯s Mansion doesn¡¯t take care of it, doesn¡¯t the Lord¡¯s Mansion seem very useless?"


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded, and said, "It is true. This is the star of the pearl, not the blue star, so we can do better next, and we don''t need to hide in the mansion all the time."


    This is somewhat of a victory. If you can move freely on the Pearl Star, you can make many arrangements. Moreover, other old human races can also be gathered. There must be other old human races in the Pearl Star now. Previously it was only because of the Bounty Guild''s action, so they kept hiding. Now the Bounty Guild can''t make a move, then they will definitely come out and take refuge in Tang Ye.


    However, soon after being happy, Ah Qi''s expression cooled down again. She felt that her happiness was wrong. Because, before that, how much persecution did the Bounty Guild persecute their old human race? Could it be said that now that the Bounty Guild no longer deals with them, is it a thing to be happy about? Was it written off after being persecuted by the Bounty Guild? This is too unfair to the old human race!


    What Ah Qi has to do is to make the bounty guild pay for the persecution of the old human race!


    "I know what you are thinking." Tang Ye said after seeing A Qi''s cold expression.


    A Qi looked at Tang Ye, wondering what Tang Ye treated her. Both she and Ada felt that Tang Ye was very scary. Because Tang Ye could see a lot of things, it seemed that there was nothing to hide from him. And now Ah Qi didn''t know what Tang Ye thought about her, because according to their respective circumstances, they were able to force the Bounty Guild to compromise. It was very difficult and a very big victory. They should be satisfied with this, not want more. Because even if you are dissatisfied with the bounty guild, you can''t keep up with the public account. One is the issue of strength perception, and the other is the issue of contractual relations.


    Therefore, Ah Qi felt a little sad again. Even if he becomes stronger in the future, he can''t seek revenge from the Bounty Guild anymore?


    "Master, please don''t care about my thoughts. The hatred of the Bounty Guild is because I have personally experienced it. I will never forgive them. However, I will always follow the adults'' arrangements." A Qi said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s normal that you can''t forgive the Bounty Guild. I''m afraid no one can forgive it. As for me, although I haven''t experienced the dark things you experienced, it doesn''t mean that I can forgive the Bounty Guild. In fact, the bounty guild will not let us go. If the bounty guild solves the lord¡¯s mansion and there is no big crisis, then they will definitely find ways to break the contract, even if it pays a certain price. At that time, I am afraid it will be a reward. It¡¯s time for the Golden Guild to kill us again. Therefore, we will not deal with the Bounty Guild anymore."


    "For these arrogant and immortal enemies, we can truly rest assured only if they are completely eliminated." Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said with a cold and firm expression.


    A Qiyi was taken aback, what did Master Tang Ye mean?


    "My lord, what do you mean?" A Qi looked at Tang Ye and asked. Could it be that the adults still want to attack the Bounty Guild? But, isn''t the contract concluded?


    There is a contract. If you take action against the bounty guild, you will not only be punished by the contract force, but also be countered by the bounty guild, then they can''t stop it!


    Tang Ye smiled at A Qi and said: "We can''t attack the Bounty Guild anymore, but the Lord''s Mansion can, and others can do it. Isn''t there something called killing with a knife? We don''t do it directly, let others do it. All right."


    "Huh?" Ah Qi still didn''t understand, and said: "However, the existence of the contractual relationship is conditional that if we hire or ask others to take action, and cause harm to the bounty guild, we are also considered to have violated the contract. Then we took the knife to kill. Isn''t that good?"


    Tang Ye still smiled and said, "However, in the contract conditions, it is not stipulated that others use the things we made to cause harm to the bounty guild. Then we are also responsible? If this is the case, wouldn''t it be impossible for a weapon merchant I''m doing business. After all, a weapon merchant sells weapons to others, and how can they control others to hurt someone with their weapons."


    "Huh?" Ah Qi seemed to understand something, and said to Tang Ye: "My lord means that we can sell weapons to others, such as the Lord''s Mansion, or other people who hate the Bounty Guild. Then they will be there. We are better able to deal with bounty guilds under the weapons we sell. As for whether they can cause damage to the bounty guilds, it depends on their strength. However, with the help of our weapons, the chances of success will be greater. This is also true. Are we dealing with the bounty guild?"


    Ada next to him heard it and thought it was good, and said, "This is good. It doesn''t break the contract, but can continue to deal with the bounty guild and make them pay!"


    A Qi knew that Tang Ye had planned this way. Thinking about the weapons made by Tang Ye, she thinks this can be done.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "So next, we will be a weapon merchant. Our weapons are unique and should be sold at a good price. After all, we need a lot of gold coins next. If you want to regain the Blue Star, you need to prepare a lot of things. Without money, it is absolutely impossible."


    "My lord is wise!" For Tang Ye''s arrangement, Ada and Aqi admire them. They are indeed adults. The plan is so thoughtful that they will develop better and better.


    "Retake the Blue Star? Are you trying to fart?" However, at this time, a sharp and ironic laughter came, and three men and a woman soon appeared. They appeared in front of Tang Ye and they laughed playfully. He was very disdainful.


    Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi suddenly became cold, they were new human races!

 Chapter 2930： Four masters!

    I didn''t expect the new human race to appear! This is really correct. Although the bounty guild has compromised, it is necessary to prevent new human races. If a new human race appears here, then their actions will still be very hindered. Because their strength is not the opponent of the new human race, if they are discovered by the new human race and fail to get out, they will die.


    "I heard that your name is Tang Ye, you brought other old human races to resist, and you have achieved a lot of success, so you think you can go back to the blue star?" A new human race to Tang Ye Sneered again and again, showing anger and hatred.


    Tang Ye was surprised that four new human races appeared directly. It seemed that the new human race was very concerned about his side, otherwise he would not send these four people to the Pearl Star to deal with him. This is not surprising, after all, they originally cooperated with the bounty guild, but now the bounty guild has been forced to part ways with them. Without the help of the Bounty Guild, if they want to solve the old human race, they need to do it themselves.


    Tang Ye quickly recovered calm after being surprised, this kind of result was not unimaginable. He smiled and said to several new human races: "Who I thought it was, it turned out to be the new human race. Haha, I didn''t expect you to come to me again. It seems I should feel honored. Remember to come before. Several of the new human races, the first three, died. Later came a man named Qingyang, who was also one of the top ten masters of your new human race. Now you are here again, I don¡¯t know if you are from the new human race What a master? After all, I''m just a small old human race. Do you need you to inspire so much?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the four new human races immediately sank their faces. They are actually the top ten masters in the new human race, and this kind of power is very powerful. And their purpose is to deal with Tang Ye. They also find such things absurd. It''s just to deal with an old human race. Four masters are needed? It would be laughable if it spread out. However, in view of the information collected about Tang Ye, the new human being sent out earlier was dead, and even Young Master Qingyang was killed. Even the Bounty Guild was forced to compromise. There is no exaggeration for such a person to dispatch four top ten masters!


    However, they are all curious about who this old human race named Tang Ye is and why has such power. They have never let up the beheading of the old human race. Although there are difficulties, the difficulty is that the old human race hides, and it takes a lot of effort to find it. However, they had never imagined that there was a powerful person like Tang Ye in the old human race who could actually kill Young Master Qingyang, one of the top ten masters, and force the Bounty Guild to compromise.


    After some investigations, they felt that Tang Ye was assisted by the Lord''s Mansion, otherwise they would not do such a thing. However, the approach of the Bounty Guild just now made them suspicious again. Why should the Bounty Guild be afraid if it is only assisted by the Lord¡¯s Mansion?


    They haven''t figured out these things yet, so they plan to go to the Bounty Guild to ask questions later. For the bounty guild to compromise with Tang Ye, no longer offer rewards to the old human race, and no longer take action against the old human race, causing them a great loss. They can''t tolerate such behavior. Damn it, the cooperative relationship they established with the Bounty Guild had a big plan, and it was shattered now, making them feel a little bit disrupted. This is actually because of an old human race!


    So, they immediately came to see the situation of this old human race.


    They were very angry about Tang Ye''s words, but all they had to do was to kill Tang Ye, so to control themselves, this thing must not fail and must be done safely. Otherwise, it would be an extremely heavy blow to the new human race. The number of their new human races was originally small, and it is still a period of vigorous development, and the loss of each is huge. Therefore, when they learned that Young Master Qingyang was killed, they didn''t know how sad they were. Such a terrible thing happened!


    "You are Tang Ye? Very good. Looks like you are indeed much better than other old human races. Then I can accept a little bit of unexpected things you can do." Facing Tang Ye, among the four new human races Said the middle-aged man who was taller and looked calm.


    After the middle-aged man spoke, none of the other three new human races continued to speak. It seems that the middle-aged man is their boss. His name is Luo Wei. He is one of the top ten masters in the new human race and ranks third. This is a very powerful person.


    Tang Ye looked at Luo Wei, squinted his eyes, and said, "Is it just a little acceptable? From this point of view, you still look down on me very much. But that''s right, your new human race is like this. You feel that you are born with supernatural powers. Powerful, very superior, superior to our old human race...No, why should I call myself the old human race? The old human race is just what you called. I never feel that I am the old. I am the human race, the blue one The star is my hometown, and I will return home one day. And your new human race is too inhumane. You don¡¯t deserve to be called a human race. Therefore, we will defeat you, lest you defile me. hometown."


    "Tang Ye, what do you think you are!" After Tang Ye spoke, a man next to Luo Wei immediately glared, very angry.


    Lowe waved his hand to let him not be so excited. They have a lot of information about Tang Ye. This is a man who is good at tactics. Whether it is a tactic of attacking people or arranging things, he is very good at it. Therefore, he must stay calm at all times so that he will not be fooled. Only then can we exert our strength. And under their normal strength, Tang Ye, or the old human race, would definitely not be opponents.


    "Rove, I said, let you not be so impulsive. Didn''t you remember?" Lowe was very majestic and said to the man who was angry just now. Although his tone is not high, it is very ordinary, but it reveals a huge His majesty seems to be admonishing.


    This angry man was named Rove, Rove''s younger brother, who was equally superb and ranked sixth. In any case, being able to become the top ten master of the entire group of New Human Race is very powerful.


    "I understand, brother." Rove nodded, not daring to defy Lowe.


    Luo Wei looked at Tang Ye again, smiled, and said: "What you said...is very interesting. You are not an ordinary old human race, you can have, or dare to have such thoughts. However, I tell you, Your thoughts are really ridiculous, and we all can¡¯t help but want to laugh. However, it¡¯s okay. When we come, you will have to die. So no matter what you think, it doesn¡¯t matter. Up."


    "Haha." When Tang Ye saw Luo Wei say those things so calmly, he found it very ridiculous and novel. I wonder if he is the kind of arrogant person again?

 Chapter 2931： Its arrogant again!

    Tang Ye is not afraid of Luo Wei at all now. Even if Lowe and the others dispatched four new human races, all masters, it didn''t matter. Once faced with the bounty guild, there was no fear, but now the four new human races are even more fearless. Of course, he would not underestimate the strength of these four new human races, he still needs to be careful.


    However, now that there is no threat from the Bounty Guild, he thinks it is much easier to deal with the four new human races. As Jackf said earlier, this is the star of the pearl, not the blue star, and it is not a place where new humans can do whatever they want. Moreover, Tang Ye had a good relationship with Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou, and this was Ying Wushuang''s place. He could ask Ying Wushuang to help. Dealing with new humans is not dealing with bounty guilds, and there will be no contractual constraints. Therefore, he actually has a great advantage.


    On the contrary, he didn''t know what Luo Wei and the others were so proud of. When they came to Pearl Star, there were only four people, and they were still so arrogant and confident. Could there be other arrangements?


    Tang Ye will definitely check this out. Now he can collect good information even if he stays in the Datang Mansion. Because of Lanye''s help. Now Lan Ye, or the Lan family, will help him. Because he blew up the eastern outskirts of the Bounty Guild, it can be said to have helped the Lan family a great deal. For this generation''s sake, it will definitely help him.


    In the past, Lan Ye had always provided information to him. Lanjia has an excellent intelligence system that can quickly collect useful information. Therefore, the information given by the Lan family is very detailed and accurate. In this regard, he would ask the Lan family to help him investigate the intelligence of Lowe and the new human races.


    If Lowe and the others are only four people, and there is no other arrangement, then he will not stay obediently. Against Lowe and the others, he will only take the initiative and not passively defend.


    "I''m curious, how do you want to deal with me?" Tang Ye asked Luo Wei and the others. Of course it was just a casual question, without expecting Lowe to say something.


    However, the confident Lowe and the others said: "I didn''t think about how to deal with you. Anyway, that''s how we dealt it. Is it possible that the four of us can do nothing but you? Even without the help of the Bounty Guild, I''ll forget it, it''s okay to deal with you."


    "Ha!" Tang Ye thought how cautious Luo Wei was, and now he felt more and more that Luo Wei was just an overly arrogant person. This was easy to deal with, he wanted Lowe and the others to come back and forth. However, he will not act rashly yet, and everything will have to wait for the specific information of Lowe and the others.


    Tang Ye sneered at Luo Wei and the others, and said, "I think you are still very arrogant in this way. Of course, from your point of view, it is self-confidence. It doesn''t matter, you just do what you want. Take a look. Can you kill me. Then, you have to be careful that I act against you. Because I will not be merciful, and something will happen then, I hope you will not ask for mercy."


    "Who do you say begs for mercy?" Rove was still prone to anger and impulsiveness. He glared at Tang Ye and shouted angrily. He cursed: "It''s an insult to our reputation to deal with you and ask for mercy! I tell you, even if only I can kill you too, do you want the four of us to beg for mercy? What daydreaming!"


    "Then you are killing me. Come on, kill me now. I am in a good mood today, so take a good look at how you are going to kill me." Tang Ye sneered, looking very provocative.


    "You..." Rove was really very angry. He suddenly blasted Tang Ye out with a punch. The strength was so great that it was much stronger than the previous Qingyang Master. This kind of power directly caused the defensive barriers of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array to tremble. It seemed a bit dangerous?


    Tang Ye frowned. Just now Rove''s powerful force impacted, the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array trembled, and he almost made him take a step back, because it was an instinctive reaction from his body. This indeed shows Rove''s strength. Even if a group of people from the Bounty Guild attacked at the same time, the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array might not be shaken.


    However, Tang Ye still kept his composure to prevent Luo Wei and the others from seeing any panic in him. Regarding the current tremor of the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, he believes that it is not only because of Rove¡¯s strength, but also because the defensive boundary of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array actually consumes a lot of power, and the required maintenance materials are also consumed It''s very big, so the strength is weakened. Next, we need to supplement the materials for the layout of the magic circle. At this point, I don¡¯t know if Sophia has collected it yet.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was alarmed because the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was shaken, and at the same time, Rove, Lowe, and the other two new human races were different in this matter. Because they know how powerful Rove is, Rove¡¯s punch just now also showed his strength. Because they had already heard that Tang Ye stayed at the Datang Mansion, there was a very strong defensive barrier, so Rove didn''t hide his power when he shot. He wanted to break this defensive barrier. But unexpectedly, his attack was well defended.


    Even if it was bombarded by Rove with all his strength, the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was only slightly trembling. This shows that the defensive boundary of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is actually very strong. In this case, you must It would probably take some effort to break this defensive barrier.


    Lowe and Rove, and the other two new human races looked at each other, and they had already reached a conclusion. They are not a mob, they are the top ten masters of the new human race, all of them have strength and brains. Many things will be judged for themselves, and then deal with the best way.


    However, no matter what, Tang Ye would definitely kill them. For them, Tang Ye''s impact was too great. Now everyone knows that there is a very powerful old human race in the Datang Mansion of Pearl Star, which not only killed the new human race, but also forced the bounty guild to compromise. Perhaps the old human race will rise again, even if it does not rise, it will pose a huge threat to the new human race. Therefore, the new human race is not so overwhelming now. It is very likely that the new human race will be countered by the old human race.


    Gradually, it was said that the old human race headed by Tang Ye was fighting against the new human race. This is another good show. I wonder if the old human race can defeat the new human race?


    The impact of such a thing on the new human race is as if the old human race can compete with them. This is very ridiculous to them. How could the old human race contend with them? The old human race has been forced by them to be like a mouse in the sewer. It is not good to hide, if they come out, they will only be hit by people.


    Such an existence can still compete with them?

 Chapter 2932： how to choose!

    So for the new human race, Tang Ye destroyed the atmosphere they created and threatened their development of the race group, so they must be killed anyway. Now even if they know that the ten thousand star chain magic circle defense barrier is very strong, they will find ways to break it.


    Rove''s power alone could not be broken, but it has already shaken a lot. So, what about the four of them shooting at the same time? Compared with Rove, the strength of the other three of them is only stronger but not weaker. Therefore, the four of them can definitely threaten the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    Luo Wei sneered at Tang Ye Tsk Tsk. He was not irritated by Tang Ye¡¯s provocation, but kept calm. He said to Tang Ye: ¡°I¡¯ve always heard that the defensive barrier you set up is very strong, even if it¡¯s a bounty guild member. Continuous shots have not been able to break. It seems that this defensive barrier is indeed very strong. This seems to be very detrimental to us. If we can''t break it, it will not kill you."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It is true, then what are you going to do?"


    Lowe laughed and said: "In fact, although we are anxious to kill you, but if it doesn''t work, we can''t do anything. We will do our best to do what we should do. Excessive demand. So, we are now going to attack your defensive barrier. If one person cannot break, then the four of us will be together. If it still cannot be broken, then fight every day until it breaks. Moreover, we stay every day. Here, is it a huge inconvenience to you? After all, you can''t go out. In this case, you can''t act. In fact, it is not a threat to our new human race."


    Lowe continued: "Do you want to save the old human race? Ha! This is really a great ideal, but it is just an ideal, and it is difficult to achieve. What I want to tell you is that we are new people while you stay in The tribe is already speeding up its actions to kill all the other old human races. In this case, even if we can''t kill you, what kind of climate can you have such three old human races?"


    Tang Ye squinted and looked at Luo Wei with a sneer, and said: "So, you have already planned it, even if you can''t break this defensive barrier, it doesn''t matter, as long as you trap me. In this case, I will do it. I can¡¯t help other old human races. And the whole old human race can do things like me now, only me. But your new human race can do things like you now, and there are many more. So, my old human race will eventually It''s no match for you."


    "Isn''t this nonsense?" Lowe laughed.


    It''s really nonsense. If the old human race can fight against the new human race, why should it be a rat called the sewer.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, really worried about what Luo Wei said, which was actually what he was worried about. This was the same concern when the Bounty Guild surrounded him earlier.


    Seeing Tang Ye frowning in silence, Luo Wei and the others knew that this was one of Tang Ye''s current shortcomings and one of the most deadly places. After all, there are not many outstanding people in the old human race, only Tang Ye. As long as Tang Ye is contained, even if Tang Ye can''t be killed, the old human race can''t make any waves.


    "In the end, even if there are only three of us, I will make your new human race pay the price!" At this moment, Ah Qi couldn''t help but shouted at Lowe and the others with anger in his heart.


    She also made a move to wipe her neck, meaning to kill, and snorted coldly: "Remember those new human races you sent earlier? Including Qingyang, they were all killed by me! You know how many of them died Is it miserable? My head is broken."


    "Bang!" As he said, Ah Qi shot Lowe with a pistol.


    "Be careful!" The female rookie behind Luo Wei shouted, and instantly activated her strength to form a shield in front of Luo Wei, blocking the bullets shot by Ah Qi.


    This is really powerful, the reaction speed is very fast, and the force is very fast. In such a short distance, the pistol can be blocked so quickly. From this point of view, the pistol may be very limited against them. This is also the reason why Tang Ye has been talking to Lowe and the others, but they have not suddenly shot out with a pistol like he did with the Bounty Guild before. Because he knew that Lowe and the others were not a mob of so many people in the Bounty Guild, it was not easy to shoot them. As a result, they may not only be unable to kill them, but they have also studied the pistol, which is more difficult to deal with.


    After successfully blocking the bullet fired by Ah Qi, Luo Wei''s face became gloomy and not as calm as before. He looked at Ah Qi and said, "Don''t think that we are the same people before and can be killed so simply. You killed it. Our precious people? Very good, I will make you pay enough."


    Different from other people''s threats, Lowe''s threats were not anger, not hysterical, but still maintained a very calm tone. But the more so, the more powerful it is. People can''t help but feel that he can really do it. Ah Qi couldn''t help being surprised, as if panicked a little.


    "You seem to have forgotten that this is not the blue star." Tang Ye spoke in time at this time, lest the atmosphere of fear and panic affect Ada and Aqi. He sneered at Lowe and said: "Since you know my shortcomings and know how to deal with it, then I am not afraid to tell you why I am confident. Because this is not a blue star, do you think you can do whatever you want here? ?"


    "Really? Do you want to say that the Lord''s Mansion will help you?" Luo Wei squinted, still speaking confidently, but his expression like that shows that he is scrupulous.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Do you expect that the Bounty Guild will have no time to take care of me after the Lord''s Mansion is dealt with? Haha, then you think it is really simple. I will pick the words clearly. Generally dealing with bounty guilds, the Lord¡¯s Mansion owes me a lot of favors. If I ask them, I must help. Moreover, I am not alone in Pearl Star. You really feel that without the bounty guild¡¯s support , With these four people, even if they are masters, can they do whatever they want?"


    "The four of us are already very powerful." Luo Wei stared at Tang Ye and hummed: "What''s more, the whole new human race is even stronger. I don''t think anyone will come out to join the muddy water between us."


    "Really?" Tang Ye sneered. At this time, he felt that he had to test his personality charm, to see if the people in the Lord''s Mansion would help him. If you don''t help... uh, that would be too much, he can only think of other ways.


    At this time, a person slowly walked from behind Lowe and the others, it was the glamorous and **** Sophia. Sophia still had a bag of things in her hand.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw Sophia, and then he was very happy. Sophia had brought the materials to maintain the ten thousand star chain formation. Moreover, Sophia is very strong, not weaker than Lowe. And Sophia would help him, so it was a blow to Lowe.


    Lowe frowned when he saw Sophia, wondering how Sophia would choose.

 Chapter 2933： Have you figured it out?

    Sophia''s strength can be compared with Lowe and the others, so Lowe still cares about Sofia''s decision. If Sophia helped Tang Ye, it would be very troublesome for them. Of course, with their strength alone, Sofia can probably be held back. If four people join forces, there is no problem with killing Sophia.


    However, it is now at Pearl Star, and Sophia belongs to the master here, so dealing with Sophia will definitely attract the attention of others, such as the family behind Sophia, the forces behind Sophia, and even the Lord''s Mansion. Sophia was once the deputy commander of the mercenary group. Although the mercenary group was disbanded, there are still many former mercenaries who obey her. If all these people behind came to help Sophia, then if they moved Sophia, they would be at war with so many people.


    When Sophia helped Tang Ye, the Bounty Guild threatened her, but she still dared to take action because of this. She is not alone, there are many people behind her. If you want to go to war with her, you have to think about whether you should also face those people.


    Lowe and the others are now four people who came to the Pearl Star. Although they are all masters, they can''t act rashly, otherwise they can hardly beat four hands. If the four of them face too many people, it will be difficult. However, they believed that with the current development momentum of the new human race, no one would be willing to call them evil, and that would be a very bad thing. Even the Bounty Guild chose to befriend them. Because their new human race has developed into a tribe of the first tier in a short period of time, it does have terrible strength.


    "Miss Sophia, I have long admired her name, and seeing each other today is really admirable. You not only have a peerless appearance, but you are also such a powerful player. You are truly a dragon and phoenix." Luo Wei looked at Sophia who came over and said.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. Lowe was very polite to him just now, but now he is so polite to Sophia, and he even flattered Sophia. What kind of thing is this, is it afraid of Sophia? This is very good, because he believes that Sophia will still help him. For Sophia''s personality, he will not be wrong. Moreover, Sophia never eats flattery.


    Sure enough, Sophia frowned upon hearing Lowe''s words, and hummed, "What are you talking about?"


    Then Sophia continued to walk towards the Datang Mansion. This cold and glamorous woman has always been doing her own way, ignoring the attitude of others.


    This often irritates people. Lowe was very unhappy to see Sophia doing this. He believes that he is also very famous, as the top ten masters in the new human race, or the top masters, of course he is well-known. However, it was this kind of him that was ignored by Sophia. He couldn''t be as calm as he treated Tang Ye, probably because Sophia was also a master. The same master, why was he ignored, and why?


    "Miss Sophia is going to help Tang Ye?" Lowe raised his voice while looking at Sophia''s back and asked.


    Sophia turned around, looked at him, and said, "Why, can''t it?"


    Lowe was taken aback, and his heart became even more unhappy. This obviously doesn''t put him in the eye, nor does it put him in the eyes of the four masters here. The influence of the new human race is not so low!


    Rove was immediately angry and wanted to stand up against Sophia, but Lowe stopped him. Lowe believes that there is no need to do it until the last moment, and confronting Sophia will cause them a lot of trouble. He continued to say to Sofia: "Miss Sofia, you know we are dealing with Tang Ye. If you help Tang Ye, then please forgive us for hurting you too."


    The meaning is nothing more than a threat, saying that if Sophia helps Tang Ye, then they will take action with Sophia, so Sophia will have an accident.


    However, Sophia never used threats. She found it ridiculous. Why don''t these new human races have a long memory? Does it always happen again and again?


    She sneered at Lowe and said, "You are threatening me? It reminds me of the one called Young Master Qingyang. I remember that he is also a new human race and threatened me just like you. Why, didn''t he tell you? What kind of person am I, and what kind of attitude do I have? I actually want me to tell you again now."


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot. Young Master Qingyang is dead. I probably didn¡¯t have time to tell you. Then I¡¯ll tell you. If you want to deal with Tang Ye, you can deal with Tang Ye, but I will protect Tang Ye. I am A mercenary was hired by Tang Ye, so if you shoot Tang Ye, then if I shoot you, it¡¯s not that I want to shoot you, but I¡¯m just protecting my employer. This is where my duty lies, understand?¡± Sophia They said to Lowe.


    "You..." Lowe wasn''t a fool, so why couldn''t he hear what Sophia meant. It''s really shameless, so nice to say, where''s your duty? I just want to shoot them!


    Lowe got angry and said solemnly to Sophia: "Miss Sophia really thinks it through? Are you sure you want to be an enemy of our new human race?"


    Sophia became impatient and said: "Don''t threaten me with the new human race. I say again, I don''t like being threatened. Your new human race is so powerful, then bring the Pearl Star and kill me."


    "You..." Lowe didn''t expect Sophia to say that. In fact, Sophia was a small threat. This is the Pearl Star, not a place where they can do whatever they want. Even if all the members of their new human race arrived here, Sophia would not be afraid. Because if their new human race dares to come, then they dare to solve it.


    Of course Lowe knew these things and didn''t know how to do it for a while. Because Sophia is here, there will definitely be a lot of power from the Pearl Star to shoot against Sophia, and they are only four people. Previously, they could also ask the Bounty Guild to help, but now the Bounty Guild has terminated the partnership with them. They are not sure whether the Bounty Guild will help them. If they don''t help, then they will fight alone and will be very passive. They haven''t communicated with the bounty guild, because the bounty guild has just concluded a contract with Tang Ye.


    Maybe it''s time to talk to the Bounty Guild first, Lowe thought. He needs to contact other forces to ensure that he is not alone. If he can contact other forces and fight against the forces behind Sophia, or the Lord''s Mansion, then he will have no fear of Sophia.


    When the time comes, even if the new human race does not need to send troops, they can still deal with Sophia and Tang Ye, and they are not even afraid of the forces of the Lord''s Mansion.


    "Hmph, since you are like this, then remember, I will never do nothing when I get here!" Luo Wei snorted coldly, then turned and left.

 Chapter 2934： Its not serious!

    Tang Ye is very grateful to Sophia, because Sophia has always been on his side. It can be said that without Sophia, there would be no him now. After Sophia came in, he personally poured tea to entertain Sophia.


    Sophia was curious, thinking that Tang Ye was not someone who would use these things to connect feelings. The main reason was that Tang Ye''s meaning was too obvious, which made Sophia feel a little weird. Between her and Tang Ye, there is no need for this. Because by now, they have no regard for the relationship between you and me.


    Although the two do not seem to have such a close relationship, it seems to be the same in Jackf and the Balkans, as well as Ada and Aqi. Normally Sophia always comes to see her, and she talks to Tang Ye if she is okay. If she is okay, she will leave soon. Actually, she doesn''t get too much alone with Tang Ye. They originally thought that between Tang Ye and Sophia, something would happen. However, looking at Sophia''s appearance, it didn''t seem like that would happen.


    Think about it, too, Sophia is a glamorous and powerful woman. After the mercenary group is disbanded, almost all of them are alone. It is difficult to imagine that she will marry a certain man. And Tang Ye was an old human race, and his strength was mediocre. Although he had great means, in the traditional concept of others, it seemed that he was too far apart from Sophia.


    So it should be impossible for the two to get together.


    "You don''t need to be like this. You know the relationship between you and me." Sophia said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled slightly. Sophia was right, and he seemed to be out of touch. But he thinks that is to be done like this. But he felt that this was what he wanted to do, and suddenly he had this thought. Even, he could actually see some gossip about Jackf and the Balkans about him and Sofia. He has lived in the Datang Mansion for a long time, and sometimes he wonders if he can use it as his home in the future. So, how about finding a mistress for this house? Imagine Sofia''s life as his woman. Hmm... Sophia''s beauty and **** is still very tempting. However, Tang Ye knew that he would not stop at the Pearl Star for the time being.


    As previously said to Lowe, he is ultimately going to the Blue Star to deal with the new human race and regain the Blue Star point. In this case, perhaps the blue star is the base camp. Of course, it is not accurate for him to recapture, for this world, he can be regarded as a foreigner. Nothing belongs to him. It can only be said to help the old human race regain the blue star.


    In any case, he is now given the identity of the "old human race", and he has suffered from the situation of the old human race, he is really an old human race. Therefore, there is nothing wrong with saying that you want to retake the Blue Star. You can''t be treated as an old human for nothing, and you can''t have what the old human should have.


    "Haha, I''m really happy." Tang Ye said to Sophia, "Actually, it tests my work in this area very much now-how many people will help me? Actually, I know that in the beginning, the side who won Wushuang had offered to me. Helping out and recruiting me is just to let me interfere in the new human race. As for how many arrangements they have, I don¡¯t know, but for sure, they treat me as an arranged pawn, and they don¡¯t even have any expectations. .Later, I found that I was still a bit useful, so I used it to contain the bounty guild. Even if it is Miss Sophia, you just want to use me to deal with the bounty guild, or else you can protect me when you are full? "


    "I..." Sophia stopped talking.


    Tang Ye smiled and continued: "So, now it''s a test for me. Since I was pushed out at the beginning, it was because you were profitable, so now, my contractual relationship with the Bounty Association is bound to If you don¡¯t, you won¡¯t be able to directly contain the bounty guild, and your attitude towards me may change. It¡¯s like a useless chess piece, so naturally you have to give it up.¡±


    "Honestly--" Tang Ye squinted and said, "If I abandon me at this time, then I will be isolated and helpless. Perhaps the new human race has no power in the Pearl Star. After losing the aid of the Bounty Guild, It¡¯s also like helpless, but they have too many advantages over me. So, I am still very worried about this kind of thing."


    Sophia waited for Tang Ye to finish, and then looked at Tang Ye for a while, and said, "Perhaps you are worried about something like that, but you certainly won''t have no way to deal with it."


    With that, Sophia seemed to have a smile on her mouth, as if Tang Ye''s "worry-hearted" speech just now was deliberately punishing her, and she accepted.


    It seemed invisibly that the relationship between Sophia and Tang Ye was already a bit close.


    "You are not such a person, you must have a way to deal with it at any time." Sophia shrugged and continued, as if she knew Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Sophia a bit dumb at this time. He didn''t expect Sophia to laugh! It''s so beautiful! His heart throbbed fast. Looking at such a glamorous and beautiful Sophia, it is indeed a bit heartwarming!


    "Are you laughing at me?" Tang Ye rolled his eyes at Sophia and said, "I''m really talking about it."


    "But, having said that, you look really beautiful when you laugh." Tang Ye looked at Sophia and laughed, the kind that made people think he liked Sophia.


    Sophia was taken aback for a moment, but did not notice that she was laughing. After reacting, looking at Tang Ye''s smile, her heart suddenly jumped a lot faster. what ''s wrong? She has never felt this way. However, she knew what this feeling meant.


    No, no...? She thought in her heart that she was a little flustered that she had such emotions.


    In this mood, Sophia''s face became more rosy and more attractive.


    Tang Ye widened his eyes when he saw it. Sophia, is this shy? God! Sophia is actually shy!


    Um... Then Tang Ye reacted in his heart. Sophia looks like this, does it have some thoughts about herself?


    This... Tang Ye''s heart suddenly became a little confused, and she had an impulsive idea for Sophia.


    "Are you making fun of me?!" But at this moment, Sophia snorted, in that cold tone.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and immediately did not dare to have any messy thoughts.


    But at this time Sophia did not look cold and compelling. Her face is still a little ruddy, and the feeling of aftertaste makes her **** and seductive.


    Sophia didn''t mean to scold Tang Ye, but felt that the atmosphere was wrong, so she snorted in a hurry, she couldn''t let herself fall into that kind of thought.


    She was not good at dealing with such things at all, and felt that she was a little more ambiguous with Tang Ye.


    "I think you are a little bit serious today, I don''t bother to care about you!" Sophia snorted again, then got up and left in a hurry, feeling that she didn''t dare to look directly at Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2935： The heart that has been silent for a long time!

    Sophia came out in a hurry from the inside, as if she was a little shy and concealed. Seeing the blush on both sides surprised Jackoff and the Balkans outside. They had never seen Sophia like this. In the past, Sofia was their boss, worked with Sofia for a long time, and had never seen Sofia like this.


    They just thought Sophia and Tang night would be nothing. Is there something wrong between Tang Ye and Sophia now? Because Sophia was alone with Tang Ye just now, or in the room. So is it...? !


    Suddenly, Jack and Balkan thought of a very terrible thing. Women have blushes, which are very charming, but not only because they are shy, but also because they have just finished that thing. terrible! Could it be that Sophia and Tang Ye did something like that in the room just now?


    Both Jackf and the Balkans felt struck by lightning, because such things are really ridiculous to them. Then, the more they think about it, the more they think it might be true. They felt that if Sophia and Tang Ye hadn''t had that kind of relationship, how could Sophia help Tang Ye so hard and still be so determined, not afraid of the Bounty Guild and the new human race!


    "I really didn''t expect it..." Jack murmured, feeling that Tang Ye''s relationship with Sophia was terrible.


    The Balkans even said: "You didn''t expect it, I didn''t even think about it! How could such a thing be possible?"


    Looking at the appearance of the two of them, it always feels like Tang Ye and Sophia''s matter-it''s just something they contrived, which shocked them very much.


    Perhaps so, Sophia is a first-class beautiful woman with a first-class figure. Although the character is too cold and unkind, it does not affect her becoming the woman all men dream of. Even more, it makes men think about it, because if you can conquer such a woman, let such a woman willingly sleep under him, what a sense of accomplishment. Of course, this is just a bit of what a man thinks about vanity. The real, of course, is to want to be together because of love. And Sophia''s love is even more rare. I am afraid that a woman like Sophia, as long as she truly recognizes and loves, will be very firm, will not change, and be more specific than anyone else.


    "But, okay, this is normal for the boss, otherwise it''s almost 30, and I haven''t found a man. If you are Tang Ye, I think it''s okay, worthy of our boss!" Although Jack felt like it It is a pity that a beautiful woman like Sophia has a man because he has no chance. Of course, he has never thought about such a thing. The main reason is that Tang Ye is worthy of Sophia, and then he accepts approval. Such a thing.


    After thinking about it this way, I think this kind of thing is pretty good. Because Tang Ye and Sophia are familiar people. And they also believed in Tang Ye''s personality. In fact, although I think Sofia is very good, in fact, Sofia''s life-long events are more worrying. Because Sophia didn''t seem to have thought about such a thing, it was worrying. Now that it''s alright, Sophia chose Tang Ye, and they thought it was something they could rest assured.


    The Balkans also recognized this kind of thing, nodded, and said, "This is really good. For Master Tang Ye, based on the observations of these people, I think it will work. Now I feel relieved, hehe."


    It was shocking just now, Sophia actually had a man. But now, I feel relieved again because Sophia has a man. Jackf and the Balkans are also worrying enough, but they are Sofia''s men. However, it is probably because Sophia is very good to them, and they treat Sophia like their relatives.


    Tang Ye staying in the room was a little embarrassed, and Sophia walked away angrily. However, Sophia''s anger was not the usual cold-faced, really angry anger. It was the kind, it seemed to be molested, and she didn''t hate it, just felt a little bit embarrassed, and she might just leave to cover up. What is the situation now?


    Tang Ye thought for a while, couldn''t say that he was suddenly in heat and flirted with Sophia. The amazing thing here is that even if he was molested, Sophia accepted it. It''s not that he doesn''t understand what it means! Perhaps, if he wants to, he can have a story with Sophia as long as he works harder!


    "Hey..." Tang Ye found it a little embarrassing, what would he do to face Sophia from now on. Is it to continue pursuing, or should nothing happen? So, some things are best not to start, or they will be out of control.


    Haha! Tang Ye couldn''t help but slapped his face. Why did he suddenly get into chaos? Didn''t he say that he was a man who was sitting still? Didn¡¯t you say that you came from the ancestral land of the earth and have experienced these things a long time ago? Why do you have this idea again?


    Sophia''s wonderful figure and face appeared in his mind, and it was indeed a little moved to think of Sofia''s shyness just now. Unexpectedly, it was like a long silent heart, beating again.


    "Hmm..." After all, Tang Ye is not a young man who has just started his love, so he kept quite calm while thinking about such things. He thought about it, and felt that in the future, he would still contact Sophia normally. At the same time, see what Sophia''s reaction is, and then make plans.


    Now the main thing is to pay attention to the new human race. After finally solving the threat of the bounty guild, he can deal with the new human race with one heart, and it can''t be affected by other things. Therefore, next he has to grasp the movement of the four new human races, Luo Wei and Luo Fu. This requires considerable intelligence. Then let Lan Ye help. In terms of intelligence, Blue is very good at it.


    However, he wasn''t sure now whether he could freely enter and exit the Datang mansion. Because if Lowe and the others ambush him outside, he is still very dangerous. Lowe and the others are stronger than Young Master Qingyang, and he is not an opponent.


    In this case, Ah Qi still wants to use his stealth ability to go out. Then, he went to Aqi and said about it.


    "My lord, please rest assured, I will go to Master Lan Ye to get the information." A Qi obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement and was about to go out to work.


    "You have to be careful. Luo Wei and the others are very strong. I don''t know if they can detect you like Qingyang. If there is any danger, they will come back immediately, you know?" Tang Ye told Ah Qidao, still taking safety the first.


    A Qi was very happy, Tang Ye always thought of them, nodded and said, "My lord, I understand!"


    "In addition, if you have the opportunity and time, you can go to the mansion of Chief Fang Changzhou, let him find a chance to see me, just say I have something to talk to him about weapons." Tang Ye said again.

 Chapter 2936： Show off whats the point!

    As I said to Aqi earlier, although they have concluded a contract with the Bounty Guild and are bound by the contract conditions, they will continue to deal with the Bounty Guild, but the method used is to kill people with the knife. In a contractual relationship, this method can only be used.


    And if he wants to use the lord mansion to deal with the bounty guild, now the lord mansion is dealing with the bounty guild, then he sells powerful weapons to the lord mansion, so that the lord mansion can better deal with the bounty guild. This can be said to kill two birds with one stone, one is to get a good gold coin income, and the other is to deal with the bounty guild.


    Therefore, Tang Ye needs another identity, an arms merchant.


    Of course, the materials used in the technological weapons manufactured today are provided by the lord''s mansion. It''s like selling other people''s things to others, which is too unkind. Therefore, Tang Ye asked Fang Changzhou to come over and talk about what price it should be.


    Perhaps because of the Lord''s Mansion''s demand for such technological weapons, they would all want the technological weapons manufactured by Tang Ye. However, this is not the case. Tang Ye must allow himself to be a weapon merchant. Then sell all kinds of weapons and sell them to others, and this other person can''t be restricted, such as only selling to people in the Lord''s Mansion, or other people, but not to people in the Bounty Guild. This is obviously unfair, and the most important thing is that it is easy to be judged by the contractual relationship as dealing with the bounty guild, then it will be punished. Therefore, if the bounty guild comes to buy his weapons, he will also sell them. Of course, the price is up to him. As for whether the bounty guild can buy or not, it is their freedom.


    Obviously, some tricks can be done here. For example, if the bounty guild purchases it, the price will be raised high, deliberately preventing the bounty guild from buying it. This is of course also a kind of cheating, and it is indeed aimed at the Bounty Guild. However, because of the commodity, the price fluctuates all the time. It happened that the price went up when the people in the bounty guild bought it, and there was no way.


    The most important thing is that Tang Ye also has scientific and technological weapons here, there is no other, so the price is high and low, when the price rises, when the price falls, isn''t it all up to him?


    Therefore, Tang Ye planned to open a Datang Arms Store.


    With such an idea, Tang Ye took advantage of his free time to go to the forging workshop to manufacture technological weapons. He wants to make a batch of grenades and pistols. Because he is the only one manufacturing, mass production is impossible. In the past period of time, the technological weapons he made were only enough for him, Aqi and Ada. If you want to sell it in a store, there must be a little more. Of course, he will do his best to make as much as he can, and raise the price if the quantity is small. He believes that with the characteristics of technological weapons, they can certainly sell well. Then he can get a good gold coin from it, which he can use to develop the things of the old human race.


    Fang Changzhou just wanted to talk to Tang Ye. Now the Bounty Guild no longer deals with the old human races, it can be said that the situation has changed. And Tang Ye played an important role in these matters, and Fang Changzhou certainly had to figure out Tang Ye''s thoughts. Although he was a very smart person under Ying Wu''s hands, he really couldn''t guess Tang Ye, and he didn''t know what Tang Ye was thinking. He is also helpless about this, there are people he is staring carefully, but still difficult to control!


    Using his stealth ability, Ah Qi successfully left the Datang Mansion, went to gather information, went to see Lan Ye, and went to find Fang Changzhou. After receiving Tang Ye''s message, Fang Changzhou immediately went to the Datang Mansion. He is not worried about the bounty guild saying that Tang Ye colluded with him. There are some things that everyone knows from the beginning. How could there be no shadow of the Lord''s Mansion behind Tang Ye?


    In the past, the relationship between Tang Ye and Fang Changzhou had to be hidden. However, now that the Bounty Guild has a contractual relationship with the old human race, it can be regarded as a truce. Therefore, when Fang Changzhou came to find Tang Ye, there was nothing to hide. Even if the Bounty Guild saw it, it couldn''t say anything.


    Besides, Tang Ye and Fang Changzhou only talked about the weapon shop.


    To be honest, Fang Changzhou was originally very curious. Why did Tang Ye call him? Unexpectedly, Tang Ye came to ask him to help open a weapon shop.


    Fang Changzhou took a breath of air on the spot. Tang Ye, this kid is really okay. If he doesn''t give him any benefit, let him open a shop for him?


    He wondered, why did Tang Ye do such a thing? Tang Ye didn''t know that he was in the Lord''s Mansion. He did everything to take care of the interests of the Lord''s Mansion. Now Tang Ye can no longer take action against the Bounty Guild, that is, he doesn''t help much to the Lord''s Mansion. Isn''t it a bit too self-righteous to open a shop for him so directly?


    Of course, if Tang Ye said that he had dealt with so many bounty guilds in the past, it could be said that he had helped a lot of the Lord''s Mansion, and now it would be fine to ask the Lord''s Mansion to give something back. If Tang Ye spoke in this way, Fang Changzhou would not refuse. After all, it was not difficult for him to open a shop, and he still didn''t want to make the relationship with Tang Ye stiff.


    But with his understanding of Tang Ye, Tang Ye would not be that kind of person. So he was very curious, why did Tang Ye suddenly open a shop?


    Although Tang Ye is not embarrassed by the Bounty Guild now, there are new humans to deal with him. If he went out so directly, there would still be danger. So, how to operate a business directly? Are you not afraid of the new human race to destroy it?


    "Brother Tang Ye, are you sure you want to open a shop?" Fang Changzhou couldn''t help but ask Tang Ye curiously.


    He prides himself on being smart, but he can''t always figure out Tang Ye''s intentions. Tang Ye''s things are always so unexpected and unpredictable.


    Tang Ye laughed at Fang Changzhou and said, "Manager Fang, do you know my current situation?"


    "Well...you know a little bit." Fang Changzhou nodded.


    He didn''t dare to speak too absolute, if he knew completely, then he should guess why Tang Ye opened a shop. According to what he had learned, it was precisely that Tang Ye was inconvenient to open a shop. Therefore, he felt that he might as well listen to what Tang Ye wanted to say, and said, "Brother Tang Ye, what are your plans now...?"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It is precisely because of my current situation that I want to open a shop."


    "..."


    Fang Changzhou felt really speechless. Tang Ye, what''s the point of showing off. He asked directly: "Brother Tang Ye, don''t show off, just talk about it. Now the Lord''s Mansion still has to deal with the Bounty Guild. I am afraid that the Bounty Guild will deal with it in an all-round way, our Lord The mansion is not so smooth. So, if you have any good ideas, just talk about it. If our Lord''s Mansion can support it, it will definitely support it."


    "I''m helping you now." Tang Ye smiled.

 Chapter 2937： Another weapon!

    Of course Fang Changzhou had thought about Tang Ye''s purpose of opening a shop. However, because of the constraints of the contract concluded between Tang Ye and the Bounty Guild, it was difficult for Tang Ye to deal with the Bounty Guild anymore. However, he saw some of Tang Ye''s attitude, and he would continue to deal with the bounty guild. I just don''t know what Tang Ye is going to do.


    "Brother Tang Ye, just tell me, what on earth do you want to do?" Fang Changzhou asked Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Manager Fang, did I remember that you asked me to make a batch of bomb weapons for you? I know you are going to the front line of the battlefield. Because this kind of weapon is very good, even if it is. Soldiers¡¯ combat effectiveness is generally not high, and they can also exert very great power. Then, if you have such weapons, don¡¯t the bounty guilds?"


    "Huh?" Fang Changzhou was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye and felt very surprised. Tang Ye has already ordered this point, if he still doesn''t understand, let alone Ying Wushuang''s side planner.


    He quickly figured out that Tang Ye wanted to build weapons for them to increase their strength so that they could better deal with the bounty guild. And he only provided weapons, and did not directly attack the bounty guild, in order to avoid the shackles of contracting relations.


    However, Fang Changzhou knew that even in this case, the contractual relationship could not be left behind, and the judgment of the contractual relationship was not so vague. He said to Tang Ye: "I understand what you think, but it doesn''t seem to be impossible for you to do this. If you directly give us powerful weapons and deal with the bounty guild, it can be judged that you have acted against the bounty guild. of."


    "That''s why I want a shop. I want to be a neutral weapon dealer. I look at the shop outside and sell weapons normally. However, there are only a few people who can buy my powerful weapons. , One of them is your lord''s mansion, and the bounty guild is impossible. So, can''t it?" Tang Ye said to Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou squinted for a moment, it seemed like this... OK!


    Even if it is the **** of a contractual relationship, it cannot be managed so far. After all, as a merchant, especially a weapon merchant, if someone buys a weapon and then uses this weapon to injure the bounty guild, if it is judged to violate the contractual relationship, then does the merchant''s job still need to be done? If this person was originally a businessman, and doing business was his means of survival, wouldn''t it mean that he couldn''t survive?


    Fang Changzhou felt that Tang Ye¡¯s method was feasible, and he figured it out. He looked at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was really a clever ghost. He laughed and said, "Haha, brother Tang Ye, it seems really good to hear you say that. Once the contractual relationship is there, then try this. However, you must also be careful and be neutral, otherwise the contract precepts above your head will punish you at any time."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Don''t worry, I will pay attention. I have worked hard to this point, and I can''t make a mistake at this time. However, how far has the battle between you and the bounty guild proceeded? You and the Bounty Guild are already arrows shot out, and you can''t look back. If you don''t destroy the Bounty Guild, then the Bounty Guild will destroy you."


    "Brother Tang Ye can rest assured that our Lord''s Mansion will be able to fight this battle after so long preparations." Fang Changzhou said firmly.


    "I believe you." Tang Ye smiled and said, "Of course, to show my heart, Manager Fang, I will provide you with another weapon next."


    "Oh?" Fang Changzhou was immediately curious.


    Then Tang Ye took Fang Changzhou to the back and said, "Over the period of time, I have used a shooting weapon to assassinate the Bounty Guild members. I think you all understand it, but I didn¡¯t let this. This weapon flows out, so you have only seen me use it, but have not obtained this weapon. And this weapon, I have not built much. Now, I will show you the true face of this weapon."


    "This is excellent!" Fang Changzhou became excited when he heard Tang Ye''s words.


    In fact, for Tang Ye and the Bounty Guild concluded a contract, he was most worried about not being able to get those weapons from Tang Ye. A batch of bombs made by Tang Ye before were given to them. After they were sent to the front line, the response from the soldiers was very gratifying. Especially for those soldiers who are not very strong in cultivation, they can''t put it down and regarded it as a treasure. This is obviously a one-time consumption of weapons, but they are not willing to use them. As a result, he was killed because he was not willing to use it. Later the soldiers reacted and had to use it. After using it, they all forget that they are a cultivator and can use the power of cultivation to fight. Because they feel that the weapon of this bomb is stronger than their cultivation power. Therefore, they mainly use bomb weapons, supplemented by cultivation power.


    In addition to these ordinary soldiers, those soldiers with high training strength also like them very much after being exposed to bombs. And they can mainly attack by cultivation power, supplemented by bomb attack, which has a huge effect. They all reported back to the Lord¡¯s Mansion one after another, as to how many such bomb weapons are needed!


    After they used bomb weapons, they defeated the enemy more easily. Even the battle they thought they could not win was won! This is the most important thing. If there is no bomb weapon, they will lose the battle. Therefore, the power of the bomb weapon has already revealed its edge.


    Since the bomb weapon has such a great power, and has played such a good effect, and sometimes even affects a battle, the Lord''s Mansion must be in large demand. And now only Tang Ye can make bomb weapons. Therefore, they must maintain a close relationship with Tang Ye and let Tang Ye provide them with bombs.


    Fang Changzhou originally thought that he could only get the bomb weapon from Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to show him another weapon. Moreover, he has assassinated many bounty hunters for a long time, the powerful and mysterious shooting weapon. Fang Changzhou got excited and couldn''t wait to see it.


    Then Tang Ye took out a pistol. There are not many pistols he has built, only four in total. Ada and Aqi, and he uses one. Another one is spare. After the pistol was manufactured, bullets were more in demand. So later he made more bullets. Now it was time to show Fang Changzhou the pistol, so he took out the spare one.


    "Manager Fang, this is the pistol I''m talking about. It''s more portable and easy to use." Tang Ye introduced Changzhou, aiming at a bottle in front of him, and said, "Look, as long as you pull it, you can shoot Powerful power."

 Chapter 2938： Cant put it down!

    oom!


    With a shot, the bottle in front shattered. The speed is very fast and the power is not small.


    "Similarly, even ordinary people can use such weapons." Tang Ye said to Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou''s eyes widened, and then he became extremely excited. Such a weapon is simply an artifact!


    Even ordinary people can use it again!


    Although Fang Changzhou had not personally used a pistol, he already knew some of the power of the pistol. Because in the past when Tang Ye used a pistol to assassinate bounty hunters, there was a lot of noise in Pearl Star, and people were very curious about how those bounty hunters were silently killed. And it was the pistol that killed them!


    I''m afraid no one would believe that the old human race could kill so many bounty hunters silently, and there is no shortage of masters among them. People suspected that it was made by the incognito masters of Pearl Star. However, in fact, these things were arranged by Tang Ye, and although Tang Ye, Ada and A Qi were not very strong, A Qi was even sealed off for training power at the beginning, but because of the pistol, he directly hit the rewards. The head of the Golden Hunter made even a powerful bounty hunter die directly. Therefore, Fang Changzhou has no doubt about the power of the pistol!


    And his own cultivation strength is not very good, in front of the master, it is like an ordinary person. However, if he can also hold a pistol, then he can have a good combat effectiveness. At the beginning, he was very excited about the bomb, so he bought it with Tang Ye privately, and it didn''t matter if he spent a huge amount of money. Therefore, now for the pistol, which also has a powerful advantage, he is not only excited, but also wants to own it!


    Of course, if he could buy from Tang Ye, he would definitely have to keep a handful for himself, no, he would keep a few. He feels that such weapons, the more the better!


    "This is really amazing!" Fang Changzhou praised. Although his cultivation strength is not strong, it doesn''t mean he doesn''t. He has so much power in Pearl Star, and so much wealth, even if he spends money on it, he has to give himself a little cultivation power. Therefore, he can still sense something. For example, now, he sensed that Tang Ye''s pistol attack did not have any elemental power aura!


    Like bombs, there is no need for elemental forces to condense inside! No wonder ordinary people can also use it, because elemental power is not needed at all!


    The problem is that, like a bomb, it does not require elemental power, but also has a very good power!


    Fang Changzhou could think of one thing. With such weapons, even if he only gave him a group of ordinary people, he could cultivate a powerful fighting army. Therefore, there is no need to worry about insufficient manpower in the future. People with the power of cultivation cannot be recruited. Can ordinary people not be recruited yet?


    Fang Changzhou suddenly couldn''t wait to use such a powerful weapon to train a powerful army, and then deal with the bounty guild. He hopes to be able to go to full-scale war with the bounty guild, either using conspiracy or direct combat. Because he is not worried that he will be defeated here! The biggest feature of the bounty guild has always been the large number of people and its widespread presence. However, if they are no longer afraid of this, then they don''t have to be afraid of dealing with the bounty guild.


    "Manager Fang, you can try." Tang Ye was very satisfied with Fang Changzhou''s expression.


    But he thinks this is what the pistol deserves. After all, the pistol is a technological weapon, even in the era of the ancestors of the earth, it is also one of the most important weapons in the war, so that all people are soldiers! So here, in this world dominated by elemental power, the pistol is unique, unique, and capable of exerting a very powerful power, so the praise that the pistol has received is well-deserved.


    Fang Changzhou took the pistol from Tang Ye, trembling with excitement, as if he had obtained a very precious treasure. But he still doesn''t know how to use it, so let Tang Ye teach it.


    Tang Ye told him how to use the pistol. It was actually very simple. Just a few steps. However, it depends on personal practice to see if it can be accurate enough.


    "Okay, do you understand? Then try it." After Tang Ye taught Fang Changzhou how to shoot, let him try again.


    Fang Changzhou had already understood, and wanted to shoot himself. He raised his pistol, aimed at a tree in front of him, aimed at a tree in front of him, pulled the trigger, and fired with a "bang". , The bullet quickly hit the big tree in front, but only hit the edge of the big tree, piercing a piece of bark.


    The first shot was affected by many factors, and Fang Changzhou was naturally unable to shoot accurately. However, he was very satisfied with the effect. He became more excited and thought it was great! Because after shooting a pistol, I found that the operation was much easier than imagined. However, a powerful force came out. He felt that he could become a master!


    "Brother Tang Ye, this is such a good thing!" Fang Changzhou couldn''t help but praise Tang Ye again and again.


    Tang Ye smiled. This is of course a good thing, and it can even be said to be a good thing that triggered revolutionary changes.


    "So, Manager Fang, are you satisfied with this weapon?" Tang Ye looked at Fang Changzhou with a smile.


    "Satisfied, of course satisfied, too satisfied!" Fang Changzhou nodded repeatedly.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "In this case, how Mr. Fang wants to have such weapons, he has to help me open a shop, let me become a weapon merchant, and still want that kind of well-known. And my position, It¡¯s not clear that it¡¯s following your lord¡¯s mansion. After my weapon shop is opened, you can naturally buy weapons from me. Of course, special weapons must be developed in a special way. It was sold specifically to you and not to them."


    "Of course it must be so!" Fang Changzhou agreed with Tang Ye''s approach, which itself was done to circumvent the contract conditions.


    At this time, Tang Ye took the pistol back from Fang Changzhou''s hand and said, "Ms. Fang, I''m really sorry. In order to avoid the constraints of the contract conditions, I can''t let you hold the pistol. When I become a weapon merchant To facilitate this."


    Fang Changzhou was very reluctant and kept staring at the pistol. He just shot it, and he was completely attracted. Now I can''t put it down, but Tang Ye took the pistol back, really want to get it back! However, this pistol was originally Tang Ye''s, how could it be snatched. He swallowed fiercely, wishing to have a pistol right away. For this reason, he immediately opened a shop for Tang Ye and turned Tang Ye into a weapon merchant!


    "Brother Tang Ye, I''ll go back right away and see if there is a good location for you to open a shop!" Fang Changzhou nodded.

 Chapter 2939： Real jurisdiction!

    Fang Changzhou wanted to get a pistol right away. He prefers pistols to bombs because they are more convenient to carry. With a pistol and a batch of bullets, you can shoot multiple times. And if you carry a bomb, you can¡¯t carry it much. Although powerful, the damage speed is still slower than that of a pistol. And, because it has to be thrown out manually, the limitation is even greater.


    However, this does not mean that the bomb becomes useless. The power is huge, and the damage range is also large, which is incomparable with a pistol. Being hit by a pistol may not be fatal, but being hit by a bomb has a great chance of being fatal. Even if an individual cannot better carry bombs as a common weapon, there are a lot of bombs on the battlefield, which is much better than a pistol.


    Therefore, whether it is a pistol or a bomb, Fang Changzhou feels that the more the better. Therefore, in order to obtain these weapons and guarantee the quantity, we must do our best to help Tang Ye, let Tang Ye manufacture them with peace of mind, and then obtain these weapons from Tang Ye. Since Tang Ye wanted to open a weapon shop, he helped Tang Ye open a weapon shop.


    However, Tang Ye also wanted Fang Changzhou to help some things. Before Fang Changzhou left, he said to him: "Manager Fang, you know, now there are several new human races coming to deal with me, I know there are two named Luo Wei, Luo Fu¡¯s, they seem to be the masters of the new human race. And since they are here, then I am going outside to move, I am afraid they will be threatened. If I was killed by them, there would be no weapons to provide. Therefore, I want you to protect me and let these new races know that even if I leave the Datang Mansion, it will not be so easy to kill me in this Pearl Star. After all, since I opened a shop, I also wanted Go to the shop, or else what do you open a shop for, right?"


    "You are right!" Fang Changzhou met Tang Ye as much as possible now. After thinking about it, he said: "I also received intelligence, saying that four new human races have arrived. These four new human races are indeed Master. However, if our Lord¡¯s Mansion wants to protect you, even the four masters can¡¯t mess around. Humph, four people want to behave arrogantly when they come to my Pearl Star? This is too small to underestimate our Pearl Star!"


    Fang Changzhou contemplated for a while, and then said: "Now that the new human race has no cooperative relationship with the bounty guild, then there is no need to worry about the bounty guild''s attack on you, it will be much easier. And our Lord''s Mansion is also starting To deal with the bounty guild, the bounty guild must not want to participate in the new human race anymore. If this is the case, our Lord''s Mansion will let go, if anyone dares to disturb the order of the Pearl Star at will, the Lord''s Mansion will not sit back . And as a weapon merchant, you are a business man who contributes to our Pearl Star, of course you can be protected by us. In this case, if those new human races dare to disturb you, then you have to ask us Lord''s Mansion."


    "Not bad." Tang Ye smiled lightly. Because of this situation, it was obvious that he was protected by the Lord''s Mansion, not a secret relationship. In the past, he did receive the support and help from the Lord''s Mansion, but as to what the relationship between him and the Lord''s Mansion was, it was actually quite ambiguous, and no one was clear about it. And because some cooperation was secretly carried out, even if others knew that he was related to the Lord''s Mansion, others could not tell a specific one.


    Now it''s different. After becoming a weapon merchant of the Pearl Star, it is equivalent to knowing that he has a relationship with the Lord''s Mansion, so the relationship between him and the Lord''s Mansion is upright and straightforward.


    "In this case, I want Manager Fang to arrange a protection for me. I will choose the time to leave the Lord''s Mansion and go to the shop. If those new human races take action, please arrange someone from the Lord''s Mansion to protect it. At the same time, this is also to tell others that I am now." Tang Ye said with a smile to Changzhou.


    Fang Changzhou nodded and said, "Okay."


    He felt that Tang Ye was really a clever ghost, with many methods. Things are always considered thoroughly. Of course, if this were not the case, Tang Ye would not be able to live well until now. Not only is it good, it has also grown stronger.


    "Then I will prepare a shop for you. The sooner this kind of thing, the better." Fang Changzhou smiled at Tang Ye. He wants to do this as soon as possible, but of course he still wants to get weapons such as pistols and bombs quickly.


    Then, Fang Changzhou left and Tang Yesong went out.


    "Okay, I''ll leave first. When the arrangements are made, I will let someone come to notify you. At the same time, when I come to notify you, it is also when a group of people protect you. Rest assured, ensure your safety. If those new human races dare to move you out, then the people in our Lord''s Mansion will not be polite. Even if you can''t kill those new human races, it won''t let you have an accident." Fang Changzhou said to Tang Ye.


    "Then thank Manager Fang." Tang Ye thanked Fang Changzhou.


    After Fang Changzhou left, Tang Ye asked Jackf and Balkans, as well as Ada and Aqi to come over, and said to them: "I am going to open a weapon shop, and then we will leave the Datang mansion for a try. Now the Bounty Association will treat us. There is no threat, but there are a few new human races, so be careful."


    Jackf laughed and said, "Those new human races are nothing to be afraid of. Even if the four of them are very powerful, but this is the star of the Pearl, it is not their decision. If they are too reckless If that is the case, isn¡¯t our Pearl Star very faceless? Many of the local forces of our Pearl Star will not tolerate it. In fact, even if the Lord¡¯s Mansion does not deploy troops to protect it, I am afraid that many people are not used to the new race To be honest, the new human race has not been very popular with everyone over the years. First of all, their approach to your old human race is really inhumane, and many people are opposed to it. In the Blue Star, Maybe no one wants to participate in this kind of thing, but in other places, it may not be. Then, the recent development momentum of the new human race is too strong, and it is easy to be jealous. Some people want to suppress it. Moreover, their attitude is too arrogant. It¡¯s hard to understand, so you have to teach it well."


    Hearing Jackf¡¯s words, Tang Ye nodded, expressing more relief, and said, ¡°Then, we will wait for Manager Fang¡¯s notice to come, and then we will leave the Datang mansion. If nothing happens, we can move freely in the future. Yes. Of course, Jackf and the Balkans, you can act freely. At this time, I think the Bounty Guild will not dispatch such a large force to deal with you all at once. Now that the Lord¡¯s Mansion has begun to act, it must be true The land looks like a lord''s mansion."


    "Good!" Jack and Balkan were very happy.


    The appearance of the so-called real lord''s mansion is naturally the star of the ruler, even if it is the behavior of the bounty guild, it must be ruled!

 Chapter 2940： Secret safe house!

    Jurisdiction over the Pearl Star itself is the power of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. However, in the past, because the bounty guild was so powerful, it often did something that went beyond the jurisdiction of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, that is, the so-called "illegal" behavior. However, the Lord Mansion was helpless. It can be said that it is very faceless and authority is greatly reduced. To strike.


    However, the situation of the bounty guild is not optimistic now, and the lord mansion has been replenishing its energy for a long time, and has to take action against the bounty guild. Then, if the bounty guild has any behavior that exceeds the jurisdiction, the lord mansion will directly take action. Up. If the bounty guild dared to defy, it would be a direct fight.


    The Lord''s Mansion itself wanted to start a war like this, but it was hopeful that the Bounty Guild would do such a thing. Otherwise, he is worried about being blamed by Emperor Galaxy. So next, the tone and behavior of the Lord''s Mansion to the Bounty Guild will be very tough.


    At this time, Lowe and Rove, the four new human races, came to the Bounty Guild headquarters and talked with Li Houtian.


    Lowe and the others were angry and disappointed with the behavior of the Bounty Guild. Actually bowed to the old human race? What is this, is this still that huge bounty guild that no one dares to provoke? He actually bowed his head to what they thought was the weakest and humblest old human race. It''s simply a horror of the world, how could such a thing happen!


    "Master Li, is your decision bad? Our new human race has cooperated with you for many years. If you say that you break off cooperation with us, you will break off. Is this ignoring us?" Luo Wei suppressed his breath and said coldly. Asked Li Houtian.


    Of course Li Houtian knew that his behavior was not appropriate for the new human race. After all, he simply didn''t cooperate with the new human race. I am afraid it would be difficult for anyone to accept it. However, facing the situation of the Lord''s Mansion making a big move, for the survival of the Bounty Guild, he could not care so much. Is it important to offend the new human race, or the survival of the bounty guild is important, of course he chooses the latter.


    At this time, Li Houtian was worrying about the action of the Lord''s Mansion, but he didn''t want to entangle with the new human race. Facing Lowe''s angry questioning attitude, he was very upset. He glanced at him standing, as if looking at him from aloft, and said: "Why, can''t I stop cooperating with you? It is the power of my Bounty Guild to remove the bounty of the old human race. If you want compensation, Just give a gold coin. Do you have any comments?"


    Hearing Li Houtian¡¯s words, Lowe became even more angry. He had a cooperative relationship and the Bounty Guild terminated the cooperation without discussing with them. Now he actually said that he would just pay a sum of gold coins as compensation. Such an arrogant attitude really made him unacceptable. . He angered Li Houtian: "Li Houtian, what do you mean? When our new human race is a beggar? Just give a gold coin, we don''t need your gold coin!"


    "Then what do you want?" Li Houtian looked at Luo Wei and asked, becoming impatient.


    Luo Wei coldly snorted: "In any case, I will solve Tang Ye. You must help us. This is the heart of the pearl. Your bounty guild is extremely powerful. With your help, we can solve it better. Tang Ye!"


    Li Houtian laughed very ridiculously, and said, "What''s wrong with you? I don''t know if I have signed a contract with Tang Ye now, and will no longer deal with the old human race? If I make a move, I will be sanctioned by the contract conditions. . Or can you help me dissolve the terrible power of the origin of this world, so that I will not be bound by the power of the contract?"


    Lowe knows the sanctions under the contract. He will not say those things that are knowingly impossible. He said to Li Houtian: "I don''t need you to directly let the bounty guild people take action, but I want you to help me find a group of people and solve it. Tang Ye!"


    "What''s the use of finding someone?" Li Houtian snorted coldly, "Tang Ye stayed at the Datang Mansion. There was a defensive barrier that I didn¡¯t know how he arranged. It was very strong. I used most of the Bounty Guild to attack. I couldn''t break it, now it''s all you need to do? If you are so confident, you should try to attack that barrier first, and then you can tell me these things after you understand the barrier!"


    As the person who tried his best to attack the shield of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, Li Houtian knew very well what that shield meant. So, now that Luo Wei said that he should find someone to deal with Tang Ye, he directly denied it.


    Lowe frowned, not convinced that the defensive barrier of the Wanxing Chain Array was really that powerful. He saw that Li Houtian was impatient with them, and he also knew Li Houtian''s temper. If he forced Li Houtian like this, Li Houtian might ignore them. And here is the Pearl Star, not their territory. If they lack the care of the Bounty Guild, it will be very inconvenient for them to act.


    "Since you said that, then I will go and see if the shield Tang Ye arranged is so strong. If I can break it, Tang Ye must have a back hand. You must help me get rid of him by then!" Lowe hummed coldly to Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian laughed, thinking it was ridiculous, and said: "If you can break the barrier outside the Datang Mansion, I will definitely help you solve Tang Ye. But let me remind you that if you fail to break that In the case of Dao defense enchantment, don¡¯t be irritable, don¡¯t act impulsively, or you will suffer. Also, if you fail, don¡¯t waste too much energy there, otherwise you will consume so much, right. You are very unfavorable. You should pay attention to the fact that you have consumed too much power, beware of Tang Ye, and don''t let Tang Ye attack you at this time. Otherwise, you, the top ten masters of the new human race, if something happens, But it''s not good."


    Luo Wei squinted his eyes and snorted coldly, "Don''t worry, Master Li, we won''t have any of these things."


    After that, Lowe turned and left.


    In a blink of an eye, Luo Wei and the four of them came to the door of the Datang Mansion again, to attack the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    When Ah Qi, who was observing outside, saw Luo Wei and the others, he immediately went back and reported to Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye heard this, he squinted his eyes, thinking that Luo Wei and the others came to attack the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, which is actually a good thing. Because he and Fang Changzhou had agreed that they would move freely when the weapon shop was settled, including leaving the Datang mansion. As for worrying about being shot by Lowe and the others, people from the Lord''s Mansion will appear and use the power of the Lord''s Mansion to pressure Lowe and them.


    In this case, let Lowe and the others slowly attack the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. Even, let them fight longer, it is best to fight Fang Changzhou to help solve the business. When the time comes, you will show up at the door of your house. If there is any accident, you can run back to the Datang Mansion, so you don''t have to worry about something wrong.


    In addition, he also planned that after the weapon shop was built, a small ten thousand-star chain magic circle defense barrier would be formed inside the weapon shop, just in case.


    Even, if possible, he will set up a chain of ten thousand stars in various places as a secret safe house.

 Chapter 2941： The price is higher!

    Boom!


    There was a sudden explosion outside, and then it felt like the earth was shaking. Tang Ye, who was staying in the Datang Mansion, knew that Luo Wei and the others were bombing. They wanted to break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and it was four people working together.


    Lowe and the four of them are after all the top ten masters of the new human race, which can be said to represent the upper level of the new human race. Tang Ye didn''t dare to underestimate such power. So he went outside to check. Of course, while he was cautious, he did not panic. Because previously Sophia brought the materials to maintain the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. If only Lowe and the four attacked, they could still be defended.


    When he got outside, Tang Ye saw that Luo Wei and the others were cooperating to attack the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array to defend the barrier. Every attack was very terrible, the power was so huge that the earth shook every time, and the entire Datang mansion seemed to be disintegrated. . This made Tang Ye, Jackf and the Balkans, and Ada and Aqi very worried.


    This is a situation that has never happened before when bounty hunters attacked in groups, so Lowe and the others are very strong, and their combined strength is more terrifying than those of bounty hunters. That''s why their attack made the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array tremble to this point.


    "Master Tang Ye, it seems that these new human races are indeed amazing." Jackie said. In fact, he was also a little flustered. If he didn''t say anything, everyone didn''t say a word, as if something was going to happen.


    Tang Ye squinted and looked at Lowe and the others outside, and said, "Don''t worry, although Lowe and the others are indeed very strong, they still can''t break this defensive barrier. Moreover, we don''t plan to. If you continue to stay in the defensive barrier, even if Rowe and the others break this defensive barrier, don''t worry. However, it is best to wait until Fang Changzhou brings people."


    Jackoff understood what Tang Ye meant, but he doubted Fang Changzhou¡¯s determination and said: ¡°The new human race is indeed a huge strength. Now the Lord¡¯s Mansion has to deal with the bounty guild, and he really wants to talk to the new people because of us. Is the clan completely enmity?"


    "Don''t underestimate the determination of the Lord''s Mansion." Tang Ye laughed and said: "Now the Lord''s Mansion really wants to do one thing, that is, to re-establish its majesty. The Pearl Star was originally under the jurisdiction of the Lord''s Mansion, but over the years, However, the development and growth of the Bounty Guild threatened their majesty. Even if the Bounty Guild did a lot of things that were not allowed by the rules of the Lord Mansion, the Lord Mansion could not hum. This greatly reduced the authority of the Lord Mansion, so There are people who are afraid of the Bounty Guild, but do not fear the Lord¡¯s Mansion. What a shame to the Lord¡¯s Mansion, they are probably very tortured every day. Now they are finally ready and the timing is also right. When it''s there, we must re-establish its majesty, how can we let the new human race be wild at the Pearl Star at will?"


    "What''s more, as far as people know, the new human race is still part of the bounty guild. Now the new human race comes to the Pearl Star to act arbitrarily. If the Lord Mansion does not take good care of it, then people will think that the Lord Mansion is Even a partner of the Bounty Guild does not dare to care about it. In fact, they dare not deal with the Bounty Guild. Therefore, the Bounty Guild is still much better than the Lord''s Mansion. So, is there still a need for the Lord''s Mansion? Once people think this way, it will be very bad for the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Anyway, it is very important to get the support of the people.¡± Tang Ye looked at Luo Wei and the others who attacked the ten thousand star chain formation defensive barrier, and concluded that Fang Changzhou would Take care of this.


    Jackoff and Balkans didn''t know what would happen to them. Since Tang Ye said so, they took it as true, and they were not so worried.


    "Luo Wei, you play harder, don''t stop." At this moment, Tang Ye shouted to Lowe and the others outside, with a smile on his mouth and a little provocative.


    Lowe and Rove, as well as the other two new human races, have jointly attacked the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. Each attack has a good effect, causing the ground to shake, and the defensive barrier is also shaken severely. At the beginning, they were very confident to be able to impress, but now, they found that although the defensive enchantment of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was greatly shaken, it was only shaken. In the end, it was not after all. break in. It has been like this several times now, and Lowe and the others feel it necessary to stop and observe, and then think of a way.


    They were also very surprised in their hearts. Is it true that as Li Houtian said, this defense barrier is very strong and it is impossible to break it?


    Now that Tang Ye is provoking in the barrier, they also remembered Li Houtian''s words, don''t be provoked by Tang Ye, don''t be irritable, and don''t be controlled by irritable emotions. And, be careful not to consume too much power, otherwise Tang Ye will make a move.


    Luo Wei squinted his eyes. Suddenly, he wondered if Tang Ye would come outside if he made a move. In this case, even if they consume a lot of energy, don''t worry. Because with their strength, even if they were in a weak state, they could still kill Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect that this defensive barrier that you didn''t know was really strong. The four of us joined forces and we haven''t broken it yet." Luo Wei responded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "No, no, it''s actually not that strong. When you attacked just now, I was afraid that I would be broken. I think as long as you continue to attack, it will definitely break."


    Luo Wei sneered, thinking that Tang Ye actually wanted them to be aggravated, and then they continued to attack the defensive enchantment. After they consumed a lot of power, Tang Ye took action against them. However, with Li Houtian''s reminder, they would not be fooled.


    However, Luo Wei also thought that since Tang Ye wanted to do this, it would be better to continue the attack, but retain a certain amount of strength. At that time, pretending to consume too much power, enticing Tang Ye to come out to deal with them. Then he took the opportunity to fight back and killed Tang Ye in one fell swoop.


    Luo Wei felt that this was good. After he made up his mind, facing Tang Ye''s provocative words, he coldly snorted: "It seems that you are still very sure of our strength. In this case, I can''t let you down. I will continue to attack This defensive barrier, moreover, will definitely be broken."


    "At that time..." Luo Wei showed a cold smile, very hideous, and hummed to Tang Ye: "I hope you don''t mind that I make your death a little bit painful. Because you killed our new human race, and our new human race The life of your old human race is not comparable to that of your old human race, so the price you have to pay is naturally higher."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "Okay, then you can continue to attack. I''ll wait for you to break, and then come and kill me."

 Chapter 2942： The strongest leveling!

    Lowe and the others continued to attack the defensive barrier of the Wanxing Chain Array. As the masters of the new human race, the four of them are powerful and not comparable to ordinary bounty hunters. Even, it is not comparable to masters in bounty hunters. Because they all have a kind of ability, they can play a more powerful force.


    Especially Lowe, who possesses a kind of "beast-like" ability, can cast a beast incarnate, and has a huge bonus to strength. It can be said that every punch becomes very domineering, and the strength is several times that of normal, which is equivalent to improvement. He has one or even two levels of strength. So with this kind of ability, he can often do it, leapfrog killing!


    That is to say, kill people with higher cultivation strength than him!


    Roar!


    Luo Wei suddenly punched the defensive barrier of the ten thousand star chain formation, his body was enveloped by golden light, and the golden light form was really a fierce lion. This is the incarnation of a beast of a lion, it can be said to be extremely overbearing and powerful. With this punch, the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array shook again and again, and the ground also shook, which was truly amazing.


    Tang Ye was shocked when he saw Luo Wei''s power. It seems that you have to be more careful, otherwise, without the protection of the defensive enchantment of the ten thousand star chain formation, being punched by such a ferocious force will be extremely deadly.


    At this time, he wants to have enough cultivation strength, and now he is not afraid of others coming to him. However, he knew that if he wanted to save the entire old human race, it would be useless for him to become stronger alone, and he had to become stronger as a whole. Therefore, for the research and manufacture of technological weapons, when the time comes to arm the old human race that does not have much strength, it will continue.


    I heard the Phoenix say before that it has already merged with him, and the Phoenix has awakened almost, so its power recovery and cultivation will transform a considerable part of its power into his cultivation power. In other words, even if he didn''t practice any more, he would definitely improve his strength.


    "Are you caring about this suddenly?" Undead Brain merged with Tang Ye, and felt quite speechless when he sensed Tang Ye''s thoughts. After so long, Tang Ye remembered to pay attention to cultivation strength.


    Tang Ye knew that it was the Phoenix who was talking, and she became a little embarrassed, and then entered the soul world to talk to the Phoenix. During this period of time, he has been busy dealing with the bounty guild, and he has barely communicated with the Phoenix. I don''t know what''s going on with the Phoenix.


    Entering the soul world, Tang Ye saw that the Phoenix was no longer a drowsy look, became very energetic, and the flames around the body became very exuberant. At the same time, this soul world has become a raging fire.


    "You still know how to come, I thought you forgot my existence." At this time, Phoenix said to Tang Ye a little irritably.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, always feeling that his mind had changed. It seems to have become a lot like a person, with many emotions.


    "Haha, I was just a little busy, and I forgot it for a while." Tang Ye expressed his embarrassment, said haha, and immediately asked, "Senior, looking at you, it seems that you have recovered a lot."


    Phoenix shrank a little and became a flexible firebird, only the size of a human. After it flew for a while, it said to Tang Ye: "You want to ask me, how much power will my recovery bring to you?"


    "Of course not!" Tang Ye quickly explained: "Senior, I really care about you. As for my cultivation strength, although I have been very busy recently, I forgot about it. However, if I want to know my own cultivation Strength, I can feel it myself and know it."


    "Hmph, you still have some conscience." Phoenix knows what Tang Ye is and what she does these days, so she still understands Tang Ye.


    Now that Tang Ye has entered the soul world, she will tell Tang Ye well, continue with the question that Tang Ye was worried about just now, and say: "Are you worried about being hit by Luo Wei''s beast incarnation and then directly dying? There is no worry at all. I have recovered to this level. With Lowe¡¯s strength, I wanted to kill you with a single blow. That would not take me seriously. In addition, even if he was severely injured, as long as he was still in the air, I can help you recover slowly. In short, as long as you have a breath, I can make you immortal."


    "Although you are not my main body, but after thousands of years of fusion with you, you almost have the same qualities as me, infinitely close to the state of immortality." Phoenix explained.


    Tang Ye was very excited when she heard this, so she said that she was like an existence like a phoenix?


    "In addition, you can get a good sense of your cultivation strength. Now you are not the strength you used to be!" Phoenix said to Tang Ye again, very irritated, because she felt that Tang Ye was too negligent in this regard. It''s up.


    Tang Ye immediately felt his own cultivation strength. After feeling it, he was shocked, and he was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    He has reached the pinnacle of the master of the star realm and is ready to break through to the sky realm! In this world, the Lord of the Star Realm is a very high realm of strength. And breaking through the strength of the master of the star realm, moving towards the Vault of Heaven and the Realm of Heaven, is the strength of the "Foreign Land" level. In this case, his current strength is actually far more than many people.


    Even the current Lowe is just the Sky Realm. And Sophia is also the Sky Realm. And they are both in the early days of the Sky Realm. In this case, Tang Ye used his traits, the power of the phoenix, and the powerful halberd of the undead, plus those wonderful secret skills, he would definitely be able to compete with the strengths of Lowe and Sophia!


    God, I actually reached this state!


    Tang Ye couldn''t believe it. Although the Phoenix told him last time that even if he does not practice, the recovery of Phoenix''s power is equivalent to his cultivation. Phoenix will also absorb some power to help him cultivate. Because the phoenix and him have a tacit understanding, it has already been part of it. Therefore, he doesn''t need to pay attention to cultivation matters, Phoenix will help him solve it. But he did not expect that in the past period of time, Phoenix has helped him cultivate his strength to this level.


    It is simply the strongest power leveling!


    "Don''t be surprised, this is not the result of simple practice. In fact, a lot of the gain of strength is just my regaining strength. The situation is very stable recently, and he also has a lot of good resources, so I recover quickly, then you get ''S power is coming soon. In this case, it won''t be so easy when you break through to the sky realm." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Nevertheless, Tang Ye felt very good. The strength of the Astral Master is a rare master. A star world may only have a few star masters. The strength of the Sky Realm is even rarer.


    When he reaches the Vault of Heaven, where is he going, who can stop him?

 Chapter 2947： You have to manage!

    Tang Ye felt that he was really lucky, it was like a pie in the sky, and this pie was real and there were no traps. Unexpectedly, without practicing, he would reach the strength of the master of the star realm, and he was about to break into the sky realm. It was almost like breathing is a kind of cultivation.


    This statement is not an exaggeration to him, because as long as he rests well, it is a restoration of the Phoenix''s power. With the restoration of Phoenix''s power, he can increase his cultivation power. So it really is like breathing is a kind of cultivation. With such a thing, how can he not be strong?


    In this case, Tang Ye would not be afraid of Rowe and the others. Of course, Lowe and the others have four people. With his current strength, even if he can deal with Lowe, it would still be dangerous if the four of Lowe and the others join forces. If he can get help from others, such as Sophia, he can hold one person, and if someone else holds the other two, he thinks he can fight.


    However, if there is a war, it is best to be able to kill Lowe and the others. If you can''t kill them, then it''s meaningless to start a war, and instead expose yourself to such a powerful strength. Now no one knows that he has such a powerful strength, they just think that he is a person who can forge strange and powerful technological weapons. Therefore, if you make good use of this, it can also become an advantage to carry out an unexpected kill.


    "My lord, the Lord''s Mansion has sent someone here." At this moment Jackf reminded Tang Ye. It turned out that after Tang Ye entered the soul world, it looked like a trance on the surface, and he was all sluggish.


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, looked outside, and saw the people from the Lord''s Mansion come, nodded and smiled: "Okay, in this case, we can deal with Lowe and them. You stay inside first, I''ll go out and see ."


    "No, sir, you are going out alone in danger!" Ada was very worried, Tang Ye''s strength was weaker than them, and the people from the Lord''s Mansion didn''t know how strong it was. If they couldn''t prevent Luo Wei, it would be dangerous.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s okay. I will stay near the defensive barrier, and nothing will happen. Also, you see, the person sent by the Lord''s Mansion is Ying Qiandu. He is the nephew of Lord Ying Wushuang, this It shows that the Lord¡¯s Mansion is very attitude. If Lowe and the others do not obey the rules of the Pearl Star, the Lord¡¯s Mansion will not be left alone. It seems that the Lord¡¯s Mansion is coming for real, and maybe the Bounty Guild people will also. When it appears, it depends on whether the Lord''s Mansion dares to face it, even if there is an all-out war."


    "My lord, I will be with you." Although Tang Ye said that, A Qi was very worried and offered to stay with Tang Ye. She said: "My invisibility can be in contact with invisible things, including people. Although the object is a person, it doesn''t last long, but it can also help you, an adult."


    "Alright." Tang Ye nodded and said: "Then you will be with me."


    Then he looked at Ada and them, and said: "You are ready inside, ready to attack at any time."


    "Yes, my lord!" Ada nodded in response. Jackf and the Balkans responded equally.


    At this time, it should be because Ying Qiandu had brought people, Luo Wei and the others stopped and looked at Ying Qiandu with a grim expression. He didn''t expect people from the Lord''s Mansion to come. Is the Lord''s Mansion really going to interfere with their new human race?


    "Big Brother, Tang Ye came out of it!" Rove quickly said to Luo Wei when he saw Tang Ye walking out of the Datang mansion.


    Luo Wei was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this. But they all knew that this was because Tang Ye dared to come out when he saw people from the Lord''s Mansion come. So, now we have to figure out what is the relationship between Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion. If the Lord''s Mansion were to completely help Tang Ye, then they would be a little difficult to handle. Even if Tang Ye could be killed at that time, the Lord''s Mansion would kill them, but it would be too bad.


    They will not let themselves die, they feel that they are much more valuable than an old human race. It should be said that any new human race is very important. Although the new human race has developed now, the population has not kept up, so they cherish the tribe and cannot easily lose it. If you lose four masters, it is a huge loss. In that case, it is inevitable that other tribes won''t deal with them.


    Because of the development of the new human race, there are also many bloodshed. After all, the development and growth of any tribe cannot be peaceful and smooth. It will always touch the interests of other people and cause conflicts. Therefore, the new human race actually has a lot of enemies.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Observe the situation before taking action." Luo Wei was worried that Rove would immediately run to kill Tang Ye, and specifically exhorted him.


    Rove really wanted to rush to kill Tang Ye. He was inexplicably angry with Tang Ye, probably because Tang Ye''s existence felt that he was a kind of provocation. Because Tang Ye was the old human race they wanted to get rid of, but they couldn''t get rid of it. It was like doubting their strength, saying they were incompetent.


    However, Lowe deliberately told him, he first held back, just staring at Tang Ye firmly.


    Tang Ye walked over, Ah Qi was not invisible next to him, and it was not necessary now, because Luo Wei and the others had seen Ah Qi. Now it is not going to go to war from the beginning, since there is no battle, there is no need to enter the stealth state, so as not to waste power in vain.


    "Master Ying, I didn''t expect you to come in person. It was really unexpected." Tang Ye greeted him, and Ying Qiandu walked over directly, Tang Ye asked him with a smile.


    Tang Ye ignored Luo Wei and the others, and didn''t make people feel that Luo Wei and the others had tried their best to kill him just now. This is really too bold. He had been hiding in the defensive barrier just now. In fact, this was not only because of the people from the Lord''s Mansion, but also because he knew that his cultivation strength was very strong, so there was no need to worry too much.


    However, the four new human races, Luo Wei and Luo Fu, were half-dead with anger. This **** old human race, ignoring himself so much, is he really unable to kill him?


    Rove was about to make a move, and clenched his fist. If Luo Wei hadn''t stood in front of him again, he would definitely rush to Tang Ye to do it.


    Ying Qiandu also didn''t pay attention to the new humans from the beginning, and said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang Ye, it''s been a long time since I have seen you. I often want to talk to you. It''s rare to see it."


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed, touched his nose, and said, "I''m really embarrassed, Master Ying, sometimes, it''s not that I''m busy, but I can''t leave my home at all, because other people are blocked at the door. Kill me if I come out."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at Luo Wei and the others. The meaning is obvious, I was dealt with by these new human races.


    Young Master Ying knows these things of course, and now he is here to deal with them. The Lord''s Mansion is ready, and will no longer be so tolerant as before. From now on, they will take care of everything in the Pearl Star!

 Chapter 2948： Take it too seriously!

    Luo Wei and the others were really angry when Tang Ye watched it specially and said something like that. Now it seems that the Lord''s Mansion is indeed going to help Tang Ye, otherwise Tang Ye could not be so arrogant. Although the relationship between Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion had been known for a long time, Luo Wei and the others did not expect that the Lord''s Mansion would help Tang Ye so clearly.


    And now, being so ignored by Tang Ye and Ying Qiandu, Lowe and the others are very angry. Luo Wei stared at Tang Ye, but did not speak to Tang Ye, but to Ying Qiandu, and said, "Is this young Master Ying Qiandu, the nephew of Lord Ying Wushuang? I don''t know what Master Ying is doing here?"


    Ying Qiandu smiled immediately and snorted coldly, "The Star of the Pearl is the world of stars under the jurisdiction of the Lord''s Mansion. Do I still need to explain to you when I come here? However, I am indeed here for you, so I will I¡¯m telling you. But, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not what you like to hear.¡±


    "Really?" Luo Wei squinted, probably guessed, he must have come to help Tang Ye.


    Ying Qiandu didn''t mean anything, and said directly: "Tang Ye is not only a guest of Pearl Star, but also a merchant of Pearl Star. As long as it is legal, he will be protected by my Lord''s Mansion. Your new human race runs from Blue Star. Come, fight directly on the land of my Pearl Star, isn''t it too inappropriate for my Lord''s Mansion?"


    "If this is the case, who else will come to my Pearl Star to do business in the future? My Pearl Star is able to develop to where it is today because of the various protection and preferential policies provided by our Lord¡¯s Mansion. If you do this now, you are destroying me. The rule of the lord mansion, if my lord mansion does not take care of it, it is that the promised promise has not been fulfilled, so I am afraid that my lord mansion will be too distrustful. Therefore, now, our lord mansion should take care of your behavior. "Ying Qiandu stared at Lowe and hummed directly.


    "You..." Luo Wei didn''t expect Ying Qiandu to say so directly, and that this was his most worried thing, and it really happened. If the Lord''s Mansion dealt with them and protected Tang Ye, they would only have four people, so their actions would be much more difficult.


    Lowe thought about how to do this. Now, Tang Ye came out of the defensive enchantment, maybe he could kill them quickly, and then they flee with all their strength. With their strength, they might be able to leave if they flee with all their strength. Of course, the power of the Lord''s Mansion should not be underestimated. There are many masters in the Lord''s Mansion, and they may not be able to run away. In that case, they may be killed, so this approach is very risky.


    Another way is to endure it first, wait for the bounty guild, or draw in other powers, and then deal with Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion. However, if you want to compete with the Lord''s Mansion, the best thing is to get the help of the Bounty Guild. It''s just that now the Bounty Guild has stopped working with them, and it is not certain for a while whether the Bounty Guild will mobilize staff for them.


    "Young Master Ying doesn''t know what happened between our new human race and the old human race? Why do you join in at this time, are you afraid of affecting your stability in the Pearl Star?" Luo Wei stared at Ying Qiandu and snorted coldly. Naturally, this means that if the Lord¡¯s Mansion fights with their new human race, their new human race is not a vegetarian. Now that the Lord¡¯s Mansion is dealing with the bounty guild, will it not be afraid of many enemies and then go to extinction?


    But how could Ying Qiandu be afraid of his threats? Now the Lord''s Mansion itself is about to go to war against the Bounty Guild. There is no reason for Zhengshou. If the Bounty Guild came to help the new human race at this time, there would be a reason. As for the new human race, if they came to deal with them, it was not that they hadn''t expected this kind of thing, and they were already prepared to deal with it.


    Ying Qiandu didn''t have a good face to Luo Wei, and coldly snorted: "What? Are you trying to threaten me? The arrogance of the new human race is still so arrogant. However, do you really think you can be wild in the Pearl Star? Now, I am Tell you, no matter who it is, as long as you dare to mess around on the Pearl Star, my Lord''s Mansion will definitely take care of it!"


    "Remember what I said, no matter who it is!" Ying Qiandu emphasized again.


    Lowe stared at Ying Qiandu closely, his expression was extremely cold, and he hummed: "Master Ying, your partiality towards Tang Ye is too obvious. My hatred with Tang Ye, no, it should be said that our new human race and Tang Ye¡¯s hatred is well known. And now you suddenly tell me that Tang Ye is the merchant of your Pearl Star. But why didn¡¯t I know that Tang Ye was the merchant of Pearl Star before? Wouldn¡¯t it be temporary for Tang? Ye''an has an identity, so I can''t deal with Tang Ye, right?"


    Ying Qiandu sneered and said, "I''m sorry, Tang Ye is indeed the merchant of our Pearl Star. You don''t know at this time, and you don''t blame you, because Tang Ye is very low-key and has not been made public before. Now, I I think it is necessary for him to make it public. In addition, he has been registered as a businessman here. Look, this is the information that Tang Ye registered."


    Ying Qiandu took out a document and showed it to Luo Wei. This is of course deliberate, and the so-called merchant information is also forged. However, this is the Pearl Star. Since all institutions are under the control of the Lord''s Mansion, it is too easy to forge it.


    "Weapon Merchant?" Luo Wei was very surprised and angry when he saw the information passed by Ying Qiandu. This was simply forged by the Lord''s Mansion. Not to mention them, even other people, I''m afraid I haven''t heard that Tang Ye is a weapon merchant. Moreover, Tang Ye had never sold any weapons to the outside world.


    Luo Wei looked at Ying Qiandu and said unceremoniously: "Young Master Ying, why bother to falsify? If you want to protect Tang Ye, you are not allowed to kill Tang Ye, that is. As for whether we are right Tang Ye shot, it is our new human race. It''s decided. Don''t you feel embarrassed to get this set now?"


    Ying Qiandu shrugged and smiled, where he felt ashamed. Moreover, they did this not to deal with the new human race, but to deal with the contract concluded between Tang Ye and the Bounty Guild, and to avoid the binding power of the contract. However, Tang Ye sold powerful technological weapons to the lord''s mansion, and then dealt with the bounty guild, then Tang Ye would not be punished for breaking the contract.


    "You don''t take yourself too seriously." Ying Qiandu sneered at Lowe and hummed: "If I want to deal with you, why should my Lord''s Mansion make such a fraud. Just make such a random move at Pearl Star," My Lord¡¯s Mansion has a reason to sanction you. So, don¡¯t talk about those useless words. Now you only have one choice, which is to stay quietly, otherwise don¡¯t blame me for acting against you.¡±


    Lowe was furious, but soon wanted to understand what Ying Qiandu said. He understood that Ying Qiandu was basically dealing with the Bounty Guild!


    It''s not easy right now, I''m afraid that even if the bounty guild members come, they will have to stand up.

 Chapter 2949： Why give you face?

    Lowe didn''t know how to choose for a while. He didn''t expect Ying Qiandu''s attitude to be so determined, and this was also the attitude of the Lord''s Mansion. This was his most worried thing. The Lord''s Mansion directly protected Tang Ye. Only four of them came to the Pearl Star, and they still lost the cooperation of the Bounty Guild. The so-called strong dragon can''t beat the earth snake, this is the territory of the lord''s mansion.


    "What''s the big thing that happened?" However, just when Luo Wei didn''t know what to do, the bounty guild came, and it was Lu Ying, the vice president. In a moment, everyone''s attention was transferred to Lu Ying. They knew that this would be a good show.


    Will the Bounty Guild and the Lord''s Mansion fight for this?


    Ying Qiandu didn''t expect Lu Ying to appear. This was naturally the attitude of the Bounty Guild. However, he felt very happy again. In fact, what he wants is people from the Bounty Guild. See what the people of the Bounty Guild will do. Because any time this happened before, there would be no less bounty guilds. In general, it is the bounty guild that suppresses things, making people feel that the ruler is not the lord mansion, but the bounty guild.


    Now, the Lord''s Mansion is going to reverse this embarrassment. Because the people who govern these things are their lord mansion, not the bounty guild. If the bounty guild intervenes, they will even fight the bounty guild!


    Now that the attitude has been determined, Ying Qiandu will not make any concessions, or it will be a full-scale war with the bounty guild. They are not afraid of everything now, but the Bounty Guild should be afraid. Because the bounty guild intervened, the mistake was that they were the first, and even if the Lord''s Mansion did it, it was a legitimate reason.


    "It turned out to be Vice President Lu. There is nothing serious here, but a few new human races came to Pearl Star and wanted to kill people on the street. I remember clearly that the Lord¡¯s Mansion has regulations. No matter who it is, they will have it when they reach Pearl Star Guaranteed power. Besides, Tang Ye is an important business man of our Pearl Star, so my lord mansion must protect his rights and interests. The new human race wants to attack casually, my lord mansion will not allow it." Ying Qian Du said to Lu Ying.


    Lu Ying understood what was going on when he heard it, but in fact, whether he knew what was going on or not, since he came, he certainly didn¡¯t help Tang Ye, nor did he help the Lord¡¯s Mansion, because both Tang Ye and the Lord¡¯s Mansion They want to get rid of the existence. Therefore, they will only help Lowe them. However, there are good reasons for winning a thousand degrees. He wants to help Lowe and the others, I am afraid it will not be easy.


    However, Lu Ying is a veteran figure after all, and the Bounty Guild, even if there has been a lot of loss in the past, its influence still exists. He said to Ying Qiandu: "Tang Ye is an important business man of Pearl Star? Why haven''t I heard of it? Isn''t this your Lord''s Mansion deliberately embarrassing these new human races?"


    Lu Ying was also straightforward, saying that made others feel that the Lord''s Mansion was bullying. Even if the Lord''s Mansion is the jurisdiction here, it can''t do this at will. It should be said that just because it is the person under the jurisdiction of this place, it is even more impossible to do whatever they want, otherwise how can others rest assured. Is it because I stay here just to become a lamb to be slaughtered casually?


    Ying Qiandu''s attitude towards Lu Ying was very bad, and he coldly snorted, "What does Vice President Lu mean? I deliberately embarrass these new human races? It means that I shouldn''t stop these new human races. Kill anyone? If they kill a bounty hunter next time, or a bounty hunter killed by someone else, I can''t stop it, am I?"


    "You want to say when Tang Ye was a business man, don¡¯t you know that Tang Ye has been selling weapons all the time? The weapons that my lord¡¯s mansion obtained were sold to us by Tang Ye. Because of this, our lord The government has won more victories in dealing with other enemies. If you need it, you can also ask Tang Ye to ask, maybe you can buy such weapons. Of course, such weapons are more special. Can you buy them? At this point, in addition to having enough gold coins, you also have to have good luck." Ying Qiandu smiled proudly.


    Such rhetoric is already prepared. He continued: "You didn''t know that Tang Ye was a businessman before. It was because Tang Ye kept secrets. Because Tang Ye knew that his weapons were very powerful. If they were made public at the beginning, it would be both good and bad for him. Good thing. Yes, many people will buy his weapons, and he can earn a good fortune. However, the disadvantages are also great, that is, they will be targeted by the enemy. They will also provoke more enemies. For example, he sells such powerful weapons. Go out so that those who get this kind of weapon can better deal with the enemy, then these enemies who get this kind of weapon, will they hate Tang Ye if they don''t get this kind of weapon? Obviously they will. For this, they will think , As long as you kill Tang Ye, your opponent will no longer have such weapons, and you will not be afraid of your opponent."


    "What I said, do you understand? Vice President Lu?" Ying Qiandu looked at Lu Ying, completely provocative.


    His words also seem to be meaningful. Just as the Bounty Guild wanted to kill Tang Ye actively in the past, is it because Tang Ye sold weapons to the Lord¡¯s Mansion and threatened the Bounty Guild because the Bounty Guild could not wait to kill Tang Ye?


    Suddenly, this kind of thing caused other people to speculate, thinking that such a thing is more reasonable, otherwise it really couldn''t explain why the bounty guild had to spend so much effort to kill Tang Ye, probably not just because Tang Ye is an old human race Right?


    In this case, didn''t the bounty guild know from the beginning that Tang Ye was a weapon merchant?


    After a while, many people talked about it. They felt that the Bounty Guild was rather despicable, and they accused the Bounty Guild of not.


    Lu Ying didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It seems that Ying Qiandu has also prepared a lot. So Tang Ye is a weapon merchant, I''m afraid I have to admit it if he doesn''t admit it. And he was even more aware of a terrible thing, that is, after Tang Ye became a weapon merchant, if he sold those powerful and wonderful weapons to the Lord¡¯s Mansion, the Lord¡¯s Mansion possessed those weapons and dealt with their bounty hunters. Bounty hunters are very unfavorable and may make bounty hunters more casualties, which is to weaken the bounty guild even more.


    If this continues, the Bounty Guild is in danger.


    Therefore, Tang Ye must be killed anyway! To help the new human race solve Tang Ye! However, because of the contractual relationship between the Bounty Guild and Tang Ye, he couldn''t do it directly. So at this time, he could only suppress the lord''s mansion and let Luo Wei and the others kill Tang Ye.


    Therefore, Lu Ying stared at Ying Qiandu and said, "Mr. Lowe, they are the distinguished guests of my bounty guild. I hope Master Ying will give some face to them and don''t embarrass them."


    It seems that their bounty guild is still as big as before, don''t provoke them, otherwise the consequences will be serious.


    Ying Qiandu sneered and said, "Why do you want to give you face?"

 Chapter 2950： Resolve!

    Ying Qiandu would definitely not pay attention to Lu Ying. He was going to deal with the bounty guild, and now Lu Ying''s words were just what he wanted. If the Bounty Guild does something like this, then he will go on and declare war with the Bounty Guild.


    He sneered at Lu Ying again and again, and then said: "To give you face, then you want our lord mansion not to move anyone, don''t you let my lord mansion not move anyone? Then what is your lord mansion? Since my lord mansion The mansion is the ruler here, and it must safeguard the rights and interests of the people living here. This is the promise of our lord mansion. It is Vice President Lu, you are like this, are you saying that people¡¯s rights are all nonsense? Do whatever you want?"


    "Vice President Lu is too overbearing. Although the Bounty Guild is a very important existence of the Pearl Star, I think the more important it is, the more important it is to lead by example, instead of doing so recklessly?" Ying Qiandu is simply Directly blamed Lu Ying and the Bounty Guild.


    Lu Ying didn''t expect Ying Qiandu''s attitude to be so resolute, and suddenly felt that it was not good, because in this case, the Lord''s Mansion was afraid that they would not be afraid to go to war with their bounty guild. It''s not easy now. Now the Lord''s Mansion seems not afraid of death, they dare to take action, and they dare to fight back. Moreover, the Lord''s Mansion wanted their Bounty Guild to take action, so that there was a reason to fight back.


    However, in any case, we must kill Tang Ye! Even though the Bounty Guild had just concluded a contract with Tang Ye, the two parties should have no more conflicts. However, after listening to Ying Qiandu''s words just now, he realized that Tang Ye''s existence still poses a terrible threat to their Bounty Guild. That is to provide the terrible weapon of the lord mansion, so that they can suppress their bounty guild by force, so even if they have a large number of bounty guilds, they may be no match for the lord mansion!


    Then isn''t their Bounty Guild very dangerous? Therefore, now the Lord''s Mansion will not be afraid of the Bounty Guild! This situation must be stopped immediately! In addition, Tang Ye provided weapons against their bounty guild, which had violated the contract and would be punished. Moreover, because Tang Ye found out the identity of a weapon merchant, and now it was announced by the Lord¡¯s Mansion, everyone else knew about it. Then, after it is known to everyone, even if Tang Ye provided weapons to the Lord¡¯s Mansion, he would not violate the contract. Tied up.


    What a shrewd guy!


    Lu Ying glanced at Tang Ye, really regretted not killing Tang Ye at first. If Tang Ye were killed in the first place, why should they have the hidden dangers and troubles, even crisis. I didn''t expect that because of this old human race, their bounty guild had come to such an embarrassing situation.


    Now Lu Ying had to admit that Tang Ye was very capable. Not only is very capable, but also very scary. At this time, if Tang Ye only relied on the Lord''s Mansion to achieve his current position, it would be a big mistake. Everything is because Tang Ye has that kind of ability!


    Both Lu Ying and the Bounty Guild had to admit Tang Ye''s arrogance.


    "Then you have to kill Tang Ye even more, otherwise, the bounty guild will be destroyed by the lord''s mansion, mostly because of Tang Ye''s existence!" Lu Ying looked cold and made a decision in his heart.


    Now he even felt that Tang Ye''s influence was so great that it could make their Bounty Guild perish.


    And I am afraid that a war with the Lord''s Mansion is inevitable, so it is better to kill Tang Ye with all my strength now!


    Lu Ying coldly snorted to Ying Qiandu: "It seems that Young Master Ying is going to protect Tang Ye anyway? But, don''t forget, the new human race has always been a guest of my bounty guild. You do this, Isn¡¯t it just embarrassing my bounty guild? If we can¡¯t protect the interests of the new human race this time, then we will become someone else next time. Isn¡¯t it that our bounty guild can¡¯t protect it either? In that case, who else would My bounty guild cooperates? So, don¡¯t you want to force my bounty guild on a path of destruction?"


    "So, Young Master Ying, don''t do things too hard, unless you can afford the consequences." Lu Ying stared at Ying Qiandu with a cold snort.


    Ying Qiandu smiled and said, "I think Vice President Lu is the one. Don''t do things too impulsively. In order to protect a few people from openly conflicting with my Lord''s Mansion, be careful not to pay for it."


    Lu Ying''s expression became cold. He didn''t expect Ying Qiandu to be so resolute. Does he really want to fight the Bounty Guild directly? This is not a trivial matter. Once a war starts, it means that both sides are immortal. Although the Bounty Guild has lost some now, it is still a behemoth. Does the Lord''s Mansion really want to go to war?


    "Master Ying, are you sure you want to do this?" Lu Ying hummed coldly, staring at Ying Qiandu, very threatening.


    Ying Qiandu was already impatient, and hummed to Lu Ying: "Vice President Lu, hit it if you want. Don''t be like a woman. I''m sure to tell you, now, who is going to move Tang? At night, my Lord¡¯s Mansion will definitely not allow it. You new human races, please try to see if the power of my Lord¡¯s Mansion will do anything to you. As for your bounty guild, also try to violate the jurisdiction of my Lord¡¯s Mansion. Try the rules and see if the power of my Lord''s Mansion will attack you."


    "Okay, very good!" Lu Ying sneered again and again, and then turned to Luo Wei and the others: "Whatever you want to treat Tang Ye, it''s up to you. If someone stops you, then my Bounty Guild will not sit back and watch!"


    Ying Qiandu sneered and waved his hand, and immediately all the soldiers behind him entered a fighting state, facing Lowe and them. If Lowe and the others dared to attack Tang Ye, then his people would attack Lowe and the others.


    Lu Ying frowned. He didn''t expect that Win Thousand Degrees came true. Damn it, he cursed in his heart. At this time, there was a dilemma. If he didn''t go to war with the Lord''s Mansion, he would shrink back, and the authority of his bounty guild would once again decline. But if there is a war, the Bounty Guild will have no retreat. And looking at the current attitude of Ying Qiandu, he must be ready for a full-scale war. However, the bounty guild is not ready, so this kind of thing is very detrimental to the bounty guild.


    If you don''t dare to calculate, the bounty guild will suffer. It''s been calculated, and it shouldn''t come out in the first place. Lu Ying realized this at this time. He looked at Ying Qiandu and Tang Ye, thinking that the matter itself was planned by Tang Ye and Ying Qiandu, and he actually jumped out of this trap.


    Lu Ying felt very tired. Since Tang Ye appeared, he has been suffocated. By now, it''s kind of breaking down.


    "Vice President Lu, what are you doing?" At this moment, Li Houtian''s voice came.


    There were not many people led by Li Houtian, only a few guards, entered the crowd, came to Lu Ying, and snorted coldly: "Vice President Lu, don''t you know that our Bounty Guild has ceased cooperation with the new human race? You What are you doing now, why don''t you go back soon?"


    Ying Qiandu squinted his eyes, and Li Houtian could really see clearly how to resolve this contradiction in this way?

 Chapter 2951： Im afraid there will be no other day!

    The appearance of Li Houtian is not accidental. Now Lu Ying is in a dilemma, and one of his decisions will be related to the survival of the Bounty Guild, so Li Houtian must interfere. Anyone with a discerning eye could see that Ying Qiandu had deliberately favored Tang Ye in order to let the Bounty Guild go to war with the Lord''s Mansion first, so that the Lord''s Mansion would have a reason to take action.


    The bounty guild doesn''t have such power now, so it can''t start a full-scale war. Li Hooutian must stop this kind of thing. I have to say that Li Houtian has changed a lot. If it were him before, facing such a provocation like Ying Qiandu, I am afraid he would have done it long ago. But now, it was Lu Ying who wanted to do it. He was relatively calm.


    His words were given to Lu Ying to step down the steps, but also to resolve the provocation that Ying Qiandu was making now. He hummed coldly to Lu Ying again: "There are still many things to be dealt with in the Bounty Guild. Vice President Lu should not delay here anymore, let''s go."


    The meaning is obvious, don''t go to war with the Lord''s Mansion. Of course, the relationship with the new human race is over here. Because I didn''t help the new human race this time, it would be impossible to get the trust of the new human race in the future and join forces with the new human race. Even, may be hated by the new race.


    In any case, from the beginning of the bounty guild involved in this matter, the bounty guild will be the loser. What Li Houtian has to choose now is the one with less consequences.


    Although Lu Ying was very angry at the scheme designed by Ying Qiandu and Tang Ye, he still had to obey Li Houtian''s words in consideration of the life and death of the Bounty Guild. Indeed, he cannot continue to protect the new human race, otherwise he will give the Lord''s Mansion a reason to go to war. In that case, the long-prepared Lord''s Mansion will definitely deal with them quickly, and their Bounty Guild might not be able to deal with it. That is really a matter of life and death, how can it be?


    Therefore, Lu Ying obediently nodded to Li Houtian and said, "It turns out that this is the case, then, young master, I won''t get involved in this matter and go back to deal with the affairs first."


    However, even though the "bounty guild has long cut off the cooperative relationship with the new human race" as a reason to step down, it will make others feel that their bounty guild faces the lord''s mansion and is awkward!


    Many people feel that the bounty guild is indeed declining. If it was before, how could the Lord''s Mansion dare to confront them directly? Even when confronted, the Bounty Guild had never been afraid. But now, the Bounty Guild is scared, otherwise it will fight with the Lord''s Mansion.


    This was another blow to the bounty guild, which made others have other views on the bounty guild. The decline and incompetence can be said to be the beginning of the bounty guild''s great decline.


    Luo Wei originally thought the Bounty Guild would support him, so he was about to kill Tang Ye just now. As a result, Li Houtian appeared, told the Bounty Guild to leave, and said openly that he had severed the cooperative relationship with their new human race. This means that the life and death of the new human race at Pearl Star has nothing to do with their bounty guild. This is quite harsh to the rookies of Lowe and the others.


    It''s like abandoning them in public, which makes them a joke!


    "Master Li, Vice President Lu, what do you mean?" Luo Wei asked Li Houtian and Lu Ying angrily, full of anger and accusations, and coldly snorted: "So now, we are not helping you anymore. Abandon us directly? Is this what your Bounty Guild does?"


    In this case, it is very big for the bounty guild. It is like telling others that the bounty guild is the kind of person who cooperates when it is useful and abandons it mercilessly when it is useless. And such an approach is certainly not ashamed of others. This will make more people do not want to cooperate with the Bounty Guild. This is also a huge loss for the bounty guild.


    Facing Luo Wei''s words, Li Houtian was very angry, but he couldn''t refute it, because now they just couldn''t help the new human race, whether it was because of the contract concluded with Tang Ye or because of the plan of the Lord''s Mansion. He thought Lowe would understand, and Lowe would talk to them in private, which might be able to reach a certain consensus. Now that Lowe is angry with them, and they are also angry with Lowe''s actions, it may become an enemy that neither side can resolve.


    "Mr. Lowe, you know that our Bounty Guild is not such a person!" Li Hootian snorted to Lowe, trying to explain clearly, and hummed: "The situation is more complicated now, I hope you can understand. There are some things you are not. I don¡¯t know, so please be careful!"


    Luo Wei was already angry, where he managed so much, he coldly snorted: "Please be careful? Are you threatening me? Humph, Young Master Li, blinded my new human race, unexpectedly. Count on your bounty guild. Since you have done so unfeeling, then don''t blame my new human race for the unfeeling!"


    "You..." Li Houtian felt that Luo Wei had no brains at all, and he didn''t understand what he meant, and he said that there were some things to be discussed and resolved in private. Now in public, should we talk about private matters? What a pig''s brain. Li Houtian could only suppress his anger and hum: "I hope Mr. Rowe can clear up the misunderstanding of our Bounty Guild. Now, we have a lot to deal with, so we won''t be here for the time being."


    "Let''s go!" Li Houtian snorted coldly and greeted all the bounty guild members to leave.


    Lowe stared at Li Houtian and the others coldly, angrily in his heart. At this time, the Bounty Guild is completely unreliable, and even they have to retaliate against the Bounty Guild. Their new human race is definitely not someone who can come and go like this. Since the Bounty Guild treats them this way, don''t blame them for turning their faces and denying them!


    "Young Master Li, why are you leaving in a hurry? Since you are here, why not stay longer. Are you scared?" When Li Houtian left, Ying Qiandu provocatively said. He laughed, but he was actually very upset inside, thinking that the bounty guild could start a war. Could it be that Li Houtian was ruined?


    He didn''t remember that Li Houtian had such a calm head. What is going on, I feel that Li Houtian is more calm and wise than Lu Ying. However, in the past it was Li Houtian who was arrogant and conceited, did not put people in his eyes, acted arrogantly, arrogantly, regardless of the consequences.


    Li Houtian looked back at Ying Qiandu, sneered with anger, and hummed: "The guild still has many things to deal with, so I won''t stay and play slowly. If you want to play, just change it."


    "I''m afraid there won''t be another day." Ying Qiandu sneered again. The allusion is also obvious. If they eliminate the bounty guild, where will there be another day?


    Li Houtian squinted his eyes, his anger even worse, but he suppressed it, and smiled at Ying Qiandu, "Please rest assured, Master Ying, I will try my best to give us this opportunity."


    Having said that, Li Houtian stopped staying and left without telling Ying Qiandu any more, and soon disappeared from the sight of everyone.


    Looking at it this way, they feel a little bit of a runaway.

 Chapter 2952： Not far away!

    Ying Qiandu watched Li Houtian take the people from the Bounty Guild away, but his heart was really angry. Although such a matter was also a victory for their lord mansion, it made the bounty guild lose face and let others see that the lord mansion had become overbearing, even if the bounty guild did not dare to act against it. However, what Yingqiandu really wants is to fight the bounty guild, not just such a small victory.


    He didn''t expect that Li Houtian would understand the situation this way, and he left like this. It was considered as saving the bounty guild, otherwise he would let the bounty guild disappear on the Pearl Star today. Even if it does not disappear, the bounty guild will suffer heavy losses, and it will be difficult for it to become a climate.


    However, this kind of thing is not unexpected. Before letting him come, Fang Changzhou had already told him that the bounty guild was not so easy to agitate, otherwise the bounty guild would not have developed to the present level. Therefore, for the current situation, Ying Qiandu is also prepared. Although it is a pity, the bounty guild has retired, so another plan can only be made.


    This plan naturally helped Tang Ye. Because he wanted to get a powerful and wonderful weapon from Tang Ye, then naturally he couldn''t let Tang Ye be killed by Luo Wei.


    Now the Bounty Guild¡¯s people are gone. He looked at Luo Wei and said, ¡°You have heard what I said just now. Tang Ye is an important merchant of my Pearl Star. The Lord¡¯s Mansion must protect his legal rights and interests. So, if If you want to kill him, just ask my lord mansion first."


    Lowe stared at Ying Qiandu. At this moment, he believed that the winning degree would definitely protect Tang Ye, because the attitude of Ying Qiandu when facing the bounty guild just now was so tough, let alone facing him. Up. It seemed that it was impossible to move Tang Ye. But he felt very unwilling. Could it be that the four masters of them came, and still couldn''t deal with Tang Ye? This prevents him from going back to explain. Of course, if it is the power of the Lord''s Mansion of the entire Pearl Star to protect Tang Ye, then it is not surprising that the four of them can''t do it well. After all, there are more than four of them in the Lord''s Mansion.


    "Master Ying, I hope it''s worth it for you to make such a choice!" Luo Wei didn''t want to stay here to get angry, snorted to Ying Qiandu, then glared at Tang Ye, and left. Since Ying Qiandu had to protect Tang Ye, he didn''t want to stay here anymore, so he might as well go back and think of other ways.


    Ying Qiandu had no idea about Lowe and the others, as long as Lowe and them didn''t move Tang Ye, he would not take the initiative to fight Lowe. After all, if all the new human races were dispatched at this time, it would be a great threat to their lord mansion. It may even allow the Bounty Guild to find a chance to kick it, and then it will be very troublesome to deal with the Bounty Guild.


    After Lowe and the others left, the people watching the excitement dispersed. However, they still talked a lot and felt that today''s matter was a big sign. That is the decline of the Bounty Guild and the regaining of power in the Lord''s Mansion. Then there will be many changes in the Pearl Star. For example, in places occupied by bounty guilds, the lord''s mansion may take action. Because the Star of Pearl is under the jurisdiction of the Lord''s Mansion, on this point, it can deal with the power of many bounty guilds.


    Because in terms of reason, the Bounty Guild is only a force in the Pearl Star, like a shop, and it also needs to be under the jurisdiction of the lord''s palace. This includes paying taxes to the mansion. If the bounty guild does not pay, the Lord''s Mansion can take action. In the past, the Bounty Guild relied on its own power and ignored the Lord''s Mansion at all, and the Lord''s Mansion was helpless. Even the steps that have been taken, the paved roads are very large and wide, covering many fields. And now if they dare not confront the Lord''s Mansion, they must take back these things, and even run away with their tails between them.


    Therefore, unless the bounty guild can fill in these loopholes, the lord will have a lot of reasons to attack them.


    This is what Fang Changzhou and Ying Wushuang thought about. Just like just now, they didn''t do anything in the Bounty Guild, and the Lord''s Mansion was unable to start a war. They were not completely helpless. The bounty guild has laid too many roads on the Pearl Star, and they can always find out the problem as a reason for their offense. Unless, the bounty guild quickly solves these problems and really makes itself no problem at all.


    But this is impossible. It can be said that in the past years, the Bounty Guild was the biggest criminal. Perhaps these problems can be made up, but the bounty guild needs to pay a great price to be able to fill it. And how could they do this, because doing so is tantamount to destroying a large part of their power at once. When the time comes, if the Lord''s Mansion has any reason to launch an attack, then they can''t stop it at all.


    "Tang Ye, are you okay?" Everyone else left, Ying Qiandu looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "With you here, what can happen to me?"


    Ying Qiandu laughed and said, "I still have to thank you. Without you, I don''t know when the Lord''s Mansion can get to this point."


    "Go, I''ll take you to see the shop you want." Ying Qiandu said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect the Lord''s Mansion to prepare so quickly. Although he had discussed with Fang Changzhou before, he felt that now that he won a thousand degrees, he mainly wanted to provoke and stimulate the bounty guild, and see if he could fight the bounty guild. Unexpectedly, they really prepared a shop. But it is not surprising that these are like official things, and the Lord¡¯s Mansion is the largest official, so they can solve this problem directly.


    Now that it has been confirmed that nothing will happen, Tang Ye still believes in the power of the Lord''s Mansion, and then greets Ada, Jackf and Balkan in the mansion, if they want to come together. Of course they are willing to come together, although they have everything in the Datang Mansion, but staying in one place all the time will be somewhat boring. Now it''s time to go out, they all hurried over and followed Tang Ye to the shop prepared by the Lord''s Mansion.


    The shop is located in the center of the bustling street. Close to the auction house, and many other important shops. The location can be said to be very good. This is regarded as the Lord''s Mansion repaying Tang Ye, giving the best.


    "Why, Tang Ye, are you satisfied?" Ying Qiandu asked Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye looked at this shop, not only big, but also very grand. He had already got the name, "Datang Shop", very conspicuous, as if it were already a very large shop. Of course, Tang Ye was satisfied with such a shop, and the return from the Lord''s Mansion was unambiguous at all.


    "Satisfied, of course satisfied, and beyond my imagination." Tang Ye smiled at Ying Qiandu and said, "Thank you."


    "What are you polite? We don''t need to say this in our relationship." Ying Qiandu laughed.


    Now they are very happy and very much looking forward to it. I feel that the day when the bounty guild is resolved is not far away.

 Chapter 2953： Cant beat the local snake!

    After Li Houtian and Lu Ying returned to the Bounty Guild, both their faces were gloomy. Lu Ying felt a little embarrassed, because Li Houtian helped him cautiously in this matter, otherwise the Bounty Guild would fight against the Lord''s Mansion, and the results would be out of control and the consequences would be disastrous.


    "Fortunately, the eldest master arrived in time, otherwise I''m afraid I will do something wrong." Lu Ying was very comfortable, apologizing and thanking Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian no longer had the same desire to fight against Lu Ying. Now he just wants to solve the problems encountered by the bounty guild. He nodded to Lu Ying and said, "You did not do anything wrong. If I was provoked, I could do the same. The Lord''s Mansion and Tang Ye... are both powerful characters. Together, they are even more so. incredible."


    Lu Ying was taken aback, and he didn''t expect Li Houtian to feel such a thing. And he could hear that Li Houtian said so sincerely. Seeing Li Houtian like this, Lu Ying knew that Li Houtian had indeed changed. In this case, it is also a good thing for the Bounty Guild. If the leader becomes outstanding, there is still hope for the Bounty Guild.


    "Young Master is right, the current Tang Ye and Lord''s Mansion are no longer the ones in the past. And now our Bounty Guild is not the ones in the past. Therefore, we must be very careful, otherwise we are afraid that something big will happen." Lu Ying nodded to Li Houtian, and then asked, "So, young master, what are your plans next?"


    Lu Ying was able to ask Li Houtian this way, naturally because he let go of his prejudice against Li Houtian, and he recognized Li Houtian very much. Both of them became like this and stopped fighting, which is very good for the Bounty Guild. At least the bounty guild relies on its huge power. As long as there are no such problems internally, it will not easily fall down even if it cannot resolve the crisis one by one.


    This is probably something Tang Ye and the others did not expect. At a critical moment, it can be said that unanimousness led them to unite. In this case, to solve them, you have to spend more thoughts.


    "We are going to shrink something now." Li Houtian said to Lu Ying, "Now the Lord''s Mansion no longer fears us. Then, they will definitely find various reasons to take action against us. And now it is most unfavorable to us. The place is that this is the star of the pearl, which belongs to a world of stars, so the lord¡¯s mansion is the one who manages this place. Therefore, the lord¡¯s mansion has the right to govern everything here, and of course the jurisdiction is within a reasonable range. It is in them Within the rules. However, now, our Bounty Guild, but there are many things that are not under the rule of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. So next, the Lord¡¯s Mansion will definitely deal with these in large quantities. In order to avoid letting the Lord Mansion find a reason, we will accept Live these things. If you can¡¯t keep them, then let go.¡±


    "This..." Lu Ying was very surprised and very hesitant about what Li Houtian raised, because he felt that something like this was wrong, and said: "This way, it will have too much influence on our Bounty Guild. Because we rewarded. The Golden Guild used to spread too many things. We are not afraid of the Lord¡¯s Mansion and ignore the rules of the Lord¡¯s Mansion. A lot of our interests come from these aspects. If all of these things are cut off, then we will all at once You will lose too much. Just like an eagle, how can you cut off one of his wings?"


    Li Houtian knew Lu Ying¡¯s worries. Of course, he had thought about this, and said, ¡°It¡¯s better not to be able to fly than to be hunted. The power of our bounty guild is not limited to the Pearl Star. However, The Pearl Star is very precious, and we must keep some of it. Then, we will unite the power from the outside and we will rise again in the future."


    Lu Ying thought for a while, frowning in silence, and then said: "This is not impossible. Then for a long time, it will be the cold winter of our bounty guild. During this period, you must be able to hold it. That¡¯s fine, otherwise it¡¯s easy to get into trouble."


    Li Houtian was silent. When things have developed to this point, their Bounty Guild does not want to. However, in order to preserve the strength and survive, it can only be so.


    In the process of talking with Lu Ying, Li Houtian kept clenching his fists. He did not have any resentment towards Lu Ying, but towards Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion. Now all the concessions he made are almost unbearable for him. He had already exploded before he changed. However, for now, survival matters.


    Of course, he is extremely unwilling in his heart, so he has been secretly vowing in his heart that he must make Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion pay double the price when he rises again!


    ...


    Rowe and Rove and the others returned to their place of stay. They noticed that there were a lot of spies around their place. They are very angry about this, but helpless. These spies must be from the Lord''s Mansion. They are very disguised. They look like ordinary people. It is impossible to kill them directly, otherwise the Lord''s Mansion will find trouble again. What makes them even more angry is that they have been monitored. Then his every move, I am afraid that the Lord''s Mansion is known.


    And the Lord''s Mansion knew their actions, which meant that Tang Ye knew. After what happened just now, they knew very well that Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion were definitely together. In this case, it would be difficult for them to deal with Tang Ye, as a powerful lord''s mansion stood in front.


    "Brother, what do we do now? Or, let''s carry out the assassination. Anyway, now Tang Ye has left the Datang mansion, there is no longer the barrier protection, we can do it at any time." Rove said to Lowe.


    Luo Wei shook his head and said, "It''s not that easy. You thought you thought of it, but Tang Ye didn''t expect it? Now Tang Ye is protected by the Lord''s Mansion. I don''t know what kind of masters are arranged by the Lord''s Mansion by Tang Ye. And, There is also a powerful Sophia. Do you think that Sophia¡¯s strength is very different from ours? No, not much, Sophia¡¯s strength is comparable to ours, even strong or not weak. Then, if we go to assassinate Tang Ye, except The master of the Lord¡¯s Mansion, if there is Sophia, it will definitely be difficult to succeed. This will give the Lord¡¯s Mansion a reason to kill us."


    Lowe became deeply sad. The Bounty Guild had completely broken with them. They had no advantage in the Pearl Star, and now they felt more isolated and helpless.


    For a while, a few people were silent, resentful and unwilling in their hearts, and they didn''t expect to come and deal with Tang Ye, this old human race, and be so angry.


    Luo Wei thought for a while and hummed: "The so-called strong dragon can''t beat the local snake. Now we are on the territory of the lord mansion, and there is no way to directly fight the lord mansion. Then we should report to the patriarch to see what the patriarch means. ."


    "Rove, you go back and report to the patriarch, and the others stay and work with me to find a solution and monitor Tang Ye!" Luo Wei made arrangements.

 Chapter 2954： very safe!

    Tang Ye stayed in Datang Store today. This makes Ying Qiandu and Ada, Aqi, and Jackf and Balkans very worried. Although the bounty guild can''t take action now, and Luo Wei and the others are also afraid of the lord''s mansion, but they live directly outside, without the defensive barrier protection of the ten thousand star chain formation, it is not safe.


    They all want it, Lowe and the others will definitely find ways to assassinate. Since it can''t be done on the bright side, there must be some action in the dark. Although the Lord''s Mansion also sent some spies to monitor Lowe and the others, with Lowe''s strength, they must have noticed the spies. And, it is not difficult for them to get rid of spies.


    In this case, the spy¡¯s news may also be untrue or not collected in time.


    "My lord, I think it''s better to go back to the mansion first, so it''s safer." Ada said to Tang Ye. Next to Ah Qi also nodded, as did Jackf and the Balkans.


    Ying Qiandu has gone back, but left a team of guards. If there is anything, the power of the Lord''s Mansion will come as soon as possible.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I know your worries, don''t worry, I have never done risky things. So I am sure to stay here."


    Tang Ye''s attitude is so firm, thinking about Tang Ye''s style of doing things, it seems that it is indeed the case. Ada and Aqi couldn''t persuade them, so they could only listen. However, they will always pay attention to the surrounding movement to avoid any danger.


    Tang Ye said again, "Jack, Balkans, you have been protecting me for a long time. You have not returned for a long time. You can go home and have a look. Otherwise, your family must worry about it. Don¡¯t worry, there is a Lord¡¯s Mansion now. The power of this, maybe Miss Sophia will come later. So you can go home with confidence. And, as I said, I am confident and sure that nothing will happen."


    Both Jackf and the Balkans were taken aback. They really haven''t returned home for a long time. Even when the Datang Mansion was surrounded and attacked by the Bounty Guild, they thought they could not go home because they might be killed. Listening to what Tang Ye said now, they suddenly felt great, and they all wanted to go back and have a look. After all, they all have a family, and no one can give up a family.


    "But..." But Jackf and Balkan were still very hesitant. They both worried about Tang Ye''s safety. Before this matter can be assured, it is difficult for them to leave safely.


    "I said, I''m confident and sure that it''s okay. When have you seen me risk my life? Sometimes you think I''m taking a risk, but it''s not. So don''t think it''s me, I think it''s me. You know me The style of doing things, what you see, may not be true." Tang Ye said again.


    Jackf and Balkan glanced at each other. Tang Ye had already said this. If he didn''t listen anymore, it would not feel like worrying about Tang Ye, but embarrassing Tang Ye. Jack said to Tang Ye: "In this case, Master Tang Ye, please pay attention to your safety. I will go back to the Balkans and will be back soon."


    "It''s okay, you can stay at home longer and stay with you." Tang Ye laughed and said, "Aren''t there still Miss Sophia and the people from the Lord''s Mansion? Do you doubt Miss Sophia''s strength?"


    "Of course not!" Both Jackf and Balkan are Sofia''s subordinates, and they know Sofia''s strength more clearly.


    Tang Ye said, "Then you can go back in peace, and come back tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow."


    "Then...Thank you Tang Ye!" Jackf and Balkan stopped insisting, otherwise they seemed to disobey Tang Ye''s arrangement, and Tang Ye said so again and again, they would not obey, Tang Ye would indeed be embarrassed. of.


    After that, both Jackf and Balkan left the Datang store. In fact, Tang Ye dared to do this, of course, because his own strength was also very strong. He is also the peak strength of the master of the star realm. Although he has not yet reached the sky realm, he has the power of the immortal bird, coupled with the undead king''s halberd, and other mysterious skills, even if it is against a sky realm master, such as Sophia. Will not be killed easily.


    Only Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi are left in the Datang store. There are currently no weapons to sell in the shops, but weapons will appear soon. Since the Lord''s Mansion helped him with these preparations, he would definitely do it all. The lord''s mansion will prepare a batch of sophisticated weapons to show up. The Lord''s Mansion certainly didn''t want Tang Ye to sell those bomb weapons directly, because the Lord''s Mansion wanted as many weapons as he could. Of course, in order to make Tang Ye''s Datang store not only serve the Lord''s Mansion, those bomb weapons can also be sold. However, this weapon is definitely included in the precious weapons, and most people cannot afford it.


    And there is no need to worry about how much threat this weapon would pose to the lord''s mansion if bought by others. Because such weapons require a certain amount to be able to exert their tremendous power, after all, like those bomb weapons, they are a one-time consumption weapon. It''s gone after use. If you can''t buy a large amount, it''s not much better. And bomb weapons are so expensive, I don¡¯t know how many people will buy them.


    In the end, if you buy in large quantities, it will only be the Lord''s Mansion. Therefore, the Lord''s Mansion will not worry too much about the impact of bomb weapons on them. Of course, avoid bounty guilds, which may also buy in large quantities. If Tang Ye didn''t sell it, it would be very suspicious. The question in this respect depends on how Tang Ye played some tricks.


    "My lord, what are you going to do next?" Jackf and Balkan both left, and A Qi felt that he had to protect Tang Ye even more.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I''m going to make some weapons. You all go and rest, don''t worry about me."


    That said, but how can Ah Qi feel relieved and said, "My lord, let me help you. Someone must stay by your side. If a new human race comes, it will be very dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, who said that the defensive circle I set up is only on the side of the Datang Mansion?" Tang Ye smiled triumphantly at A Qi.


    "Huh?" Both Ada and Aqi were very surprised. Could it be that there is also a strong defense barrier here?


    If so, don''t worry. Because the facts have proved that that defensive enchantment is too strong.


    Tang Ye said, "Of course, I''ll tell you, but you don''t want to spread it out yet. I''m going to set up a defensive barrier in the forging workshop of the Datang store. If something happens and you can''t handle it, I will go to the forging workshop. There is our safe house. And, I will set up some defensive barriers in other places next, I will tell you at that time. Then when you are outside, you can go to these defensive barriers when you encounter danger. . I call these places where defense barriers are set up as safe houses, understand?"


    Ada and Aqi suddenly felt that Tang Ye was very shrewd, but they didn''t expect to have arranged these things. In this way, they don''t need to worry about Tang Ye''s safety.

 Chapter 2955： Alone!

    After Ada and Aqi didn''t need to worry about Tang Ye''s safety, they listened to Tang Ye''s arrangements and went to rest each. But Tang Ye went to the forging workshop. The Datang store is also equipped with a forging workshop, which is to allow him to forge weapons better. Fang Changzhou thought of it. There is also a warehouse in which many common materials are placed, especially forging bombs.


    In fact, the Forging Workshop does not yet have the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array. After all, he has just arrived here. He didn''t know that this was the address of the shop that Fang Changzhou had prepared for him, but he started to arrange it now.


    Sophia had prepared enough materials for him before, and those materials were used to strengthen the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array defensive enchantment in the Datang Mansion. Sophia prepared a lot of materials, and after filling the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array in the Datang Mansion, there was still some remaining. With this little remaining, it is impossible to arrange another ten thousand star chain array outside the Datang Mansion, but it is enough to arrange a smaller one, such as just protecting a small room.


    For this reason, Tang Ye was used to protect the forging workshop, and it was also the safe house he built.


    Now coming to the forging workshop, he is doing this now. The layout of the Wanxing Chain Array, the stronger the arranger, the stronger the defense. When arranging the defensive barrier of the Datang Mansion, he asked Sophia to use it, because Sophia''s strength is very strong, and the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array will also be very strong. However, it doesn''t matter now, because Tang Ye''s strength has also become very strong, and he can also be deployed, and the defensive power of the ten thousand star chain formation will not be worse than that of Sophia.


    It didn''t take much effort to arrange a ten-thousand-star chain formation covering a room, and Tang Ye quickly finished the arrangement. Then he found that his strength had indeed become very strong, which he really felt. At the moment when the power was released, it was different from the past, and I felt that I had reached a transcendent state, and everything around me was allowed to be controlled by myself, and there was nothing I could not control.


    That is the peak power of the Astral Lord. It is not as simple as the Lord of the Stars, but the whole big world. And when he reached the Sky Realm, he would be a more powerful force above this world. However, since it still exists in this world, it is still the power system in this world.


    It is a pity that he has been busy forging technological weapons and dealing with bounty guilds and new human races recently. He has not studied the power system of this world well, so he is not very clear about these. However, the Phoenix is ??very clear, so Phoenix can tell him.


    "The realm above the sky is divided from the city of the ancient country." The voice of the Phoenix came, telling Tang Ye what was going on. She continued: "The support of the ancient country is only opened once in a hundred years. Calculating, today is exactly a hundred years apart. The basic strength requirement for entering the city of the ancient country is the master of the star. Now that you have the strength of the master of the star, it will be You can go to the ancient city. Perhaps you can get any rare treasures. In short, if you can enter the ancient city and live out, you will definitely have a harvest. This harvest is not small. People who once came out of the ancient city, Which one did not become a legend?"


    Tang Ye became curious and asked, "What kind of existence is this ancient city? Senior, haven''t you even explored it clearly?"


    "The city of the ancient country is said to be the origin of the world. Although I existed at the origin of the world, at most I was as famous as the city of the ancient country and did not surpass the city of the ancient country. It¡¯s not very clear. I have also entered the city of the ancient country and discovered that the city of the ancient country is indeed wonderful. It seems that there are many worlds, and there are top powerhouses in each world, so it is very dangerous inside. No People dare to say that they are the strongest in the ancient city. According to my understanding, I think the ancient city is more like a passage of all worlds. It is a passage that can reach various worlds, and then it contains the wonders of various worlds. Treasures. Therefore, the things in the ancient city are very magical. Because they come from another world. It can also be said to be a secret realm, a secret realm that has never existed in this world. The things that you get are naturally different." Immortal The bird explained to Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye heard it, she felt very magical. There will be such a magical thing as the city of the ancient country. If it is a portal to each world, doesn''t it mean that there are many other worlds? Is it a parallel world? I always hear that the ten thousand realms are powerful and there are many clans, and I don''t know whether it is true or not. As far as he knew, the earth ancestors where he was once, to this big world, are actually the same world, because it is only separated by a powerful barrier. As long as it crosses the barrier, it remains on the same plane. However, if it is another world, there must be a special channel.


    "It''s too complicated..." Tang Ye said with emotion. There are so many worlds, but how to play it is a headache in one world.


    Regardless, no matter what, just live in the present, fight for the day and live up to your youth.


    So, don''t get yourself entangled with things that are too long-term.


    Then Tang Ye stopped talking with Phoenix, and started to forge bomb weapons. Since he opened a Datang store, he also used this to avoid the **** of the contractual relationship, and he must do it well. Fortunately, the materials for forging bomb weapons are very common, such as charcoal, sulfur and saltpeter. These materials can be prepared in large quantities at any time, so don''t worry about not forging bombs.


    Because many bombs had already been forged, Tang Ye soon forged a batch of them. "Huh!" At this moment, suddenly, a figure flashed by. Tang Ye was startled, thinking it was Rowe and the others who came to assassinate him.


    But no. Soon the figure sent a dart and the dart was nailed to the pillar, and then the shadow disappeared. Tang Ye frowned and did not walk over. After all, he was worried that there would be a trap. He just used his hand to draw the dart with strong force, and then saw the note tied under the dart.


    This is to convey information.


    Tang Ye opened it, read the note, and got a piece of information. It was Luo Wei and the others who sent Luo Fu back, perhaps asking for the support of the Blue Star. And Lowe and the others stayed at the Pearl Star, waiting for the opportunity, as long as they had the opportunity to kill him.


    This is the intelligence from the spy in the Lord''s Mansion. The spy strength of the Lord''s Mansion is very strong. Judging from just now, they are good at using concealment skills, perhaps Luo Wei and others would not notice it. Using such a powerful spy is not only to guard against Lowe''s interception, but also to guard against the bounty guild. Although the Bounty Guild now feels overwhelming, Ying Wushuang still arranges this way and acts cautiously.


    "Alone?" Tang Ye frowned slightly after reading the information.

 Chapter 2956： Intercept!

    After getting Rove back to the Blue Star alone, Tang Ye thought of something. This matter is very bold, and he is considering whether to do it.


    After thinking about it, he asked Phoenix again: "Senior, you''ve seen Rove before. What do you think of Rove''s strength?"


    "Very strong, the strength of the pinnacle of the master of the star realm is a bit weaker than that of his brother Luo Wei. He hasn''t reached the Vault of Heaven yet, so I want to come to you not much." Phoenix told Tang Ye.


    Now the Phoenix and Tang Ye merged together, and what Tang Ye saw was almost what she saw. Of course, some things are more private, and Phoenix will sleep and avoid it. For example, if one day Tang Ye has a close relationship with a certain woman and wants to do something more in-depth, then she can''t follow.


    After receiving the answer from the Phoenix, Tang Ye asked again: "If I rely on these technological weapons, plus the power of your predecessors, and if I play singles with Rove, will I be an opponent? "


    "Of course." Phoenix replied with certainty, saying: "Don''t say it''s Rove, it''s Rove, you can also try to fight him. As for whether you can win, I''m not sure. But if you have to save your life, you can also It must be possible."


    After hearing this, Tang Ye smiled and made a decision, and said, "In this case, let us kill Rove. Since Rove is alone, then we will intercept him and kill him!"


    ...


    Luo Fu was very aggrieved, and he didn''t expect that their new human race would get to this point. It was really humiliating! Now he not only resents Tang Ye, but also resents the bounty guild. Because the attitude of the bounty guild made him feel a deep shame. He directly told them that he had broken the cooperation, and then didn''t help them at all, but in the past, they gave the bounty guild a lot of benefits.


    "These **** things, I won''t let go of them!" Rove was a irritable person. Whenever he thought of this, he was very angry, and he wanted to kill the old humans and the bounty guild.


    Now, he was going to take the spacecraft to return to the Blue Star, telling the patriarch about the current situation and what his plan was for the patriarch. And the spacecraft on which he was sitting was from the Bounty Guild. It happened that he had a great resentment against the bounty guild, and he became angry when he saw a few bounty hunters, and went straight to slap a bounty hunter and knocked the bounty hunter away.


    The bounty hunter who was beaten felt baffled. It was a **** joke. Why did he get beaten after working hard. He immediately became angry and shouted to Rove: "What are you doing, why are you beating people? Are you looking for death?!"


    Although many bounty hunters now know the status of the guild, they still have the same overbearing mentality that they used to bully others, and no one bullies them. So, being slapped so by Rove, he couldn''t swallow the breath.


    He also knows that Rove is a new human race, a tribe that is developing very well now, but he also knows that the bounty guild has severed contact with the new human race, so there is no need to be so good to the new human race. He was not afraid of the new human race, and felt that if the new human race dared to do something to the bounty guild, he would have done it long ago, so why should he leave secretly.


    However, the reaction of this bounty hunter greatly irritated Rove and made Rove more irritable. He felt that the bounty guild had crossed the river and demolished the bridge and turned his face against people. This was simply treating their rookies as **** and discarding them casually. The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. Rove became furious and shouted to the bounty hunter: "I''m the one who beat you, I''m going to kill you!"


    "You..." The bounty hunter was immediately angry. What kind of joke was this, I actually said that I wanted to kill myself. I was a member of the Bounty Guild. If it were the Lord''s Mansion, it would be a life and death enemy with the Bounty Guild. Recently, I am not afraid of fighting with the Bounty Guild. However, a new human race, although the new human race has developed and grown, it may not be able to directly fight the bounty guild.


    So this bounty hunter is not afraid of Rove at all, even if Rove¡¯s strength is above him, he yelled at Rove: "Don¡¯t think that you are a new human race. I¡¯m telling you, if our Bounty Guild wants to To deal with you, all of you have to die! Humph, do you think you are invincible by that natural ability? Haha, it is ridiculous. Do you know what your so-called natural ability is to us? ?


    "It''s a deformity, it''s a freak!" The bounty hunter burst out laughing, very ridiculously, and pointed at Rove and cursed: "Your new human race relies on the so-called bloodline transformation to gain abilities. Waiting for the race, it¡¯s ridiculous! I tell you, to us, you are not a superior race, but monsters at all! It¡¯s ironic, you still feel superior to this kind of thing, do you know it, in our opinion , The old human race is much more normal than you! You are simply disgusting monsters, and you still think you are good! Hahaha, you just laughed at me!"


    It seems that this bounty hunter still knows a lot, and what he said is not his own opinion. In the eyes of many people, he does have that opinion about the new human race. In particular, the new human race''s approach to killing the old human race, the so-called maintenance of their own bloodlines, is simply laughable and generous. Because people know very well that even the new human race is from the old human race. To kill the old human race, doesn''t it mean to kill all the ancestors?


    What is this behavior? It''s just what the beast did!


    Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to say that the new human race is a monster. However, in this world where strength is respected, the new human race does have a strong power. Many people don''t want to be dealt with by the new human race because they talk about those problems and get involved in the trouble of life and death. However, people''s hearts can''t be blocked. If you don''t say it on the surface, you will think so in your heart.


    What''s more, the new human race once cooperated with the bounty guild, and the bounty guild is so powerful that no one dares to talk nonsense. However, now that the bounty guild and the new human race have severed the relationship, the new human race has no support from the bounty guild, so many people may not be afraid. Now this bounty hunter dares to say so, and that''s why.


    However, after he said that to Rove, Rove became extremely gloomy, very cold, and murderous, as if to kill the bounty hunter.


    However, this bounty hunter is really bold, as if he believes that this is the star of the pearl, where the headquarters of the bounty guild is located, Rove must not dare to do anything. He thought it was very interesting to stimulate Rove to this way. He was not afraid of death, and continued: "Someone has been to the blue star where you lived and seen the secret place of your new human race. That''s really... too sinful. You are simply Think of women as a fertility machine, gather those women together, and openly let men do that. Not only one man, but several men. A woman is completely reduced to a fertility machine, saying that your new human race is distorted Is there anything wrong with the monster?!"


    "I killed you!" Rove couldn''t bear it anymore and flew over.

 Chapter 2957： Make good use of it!

    Rove can''t bear it anymore, this bounty hunter dared to say that to him. It should be said that this is an insult to the whole new human race. However, Rove''s anger is just to show that what the bounty hunter said was the situation of the new human race.


    Seeing Rove rushing over, the bounty hunter sneered and said, "Why, you are so angry just because I was right? Your new human race is really just a monster. Once you lose our reward The Golden Guild¡¯s reliance, isn¡¯t it a monster in the eyes of others? Therefore, you had better treat our Bounty Guild better, otherwise..."


    "Go and die!" Rove was furious at the bounty hunter, rushed to him, punched out, and interrupted the bounty hunter. Where does he still use the bounty guild as a reliance, and he has a thought to destroy the bounty guild.


    The bounty hunter dodged quickly and jumped back. He didn''t expect that Rove would really kill him. If he was hit, he would die. He became scared, because Rove''s power was much stronger than him. If Rove really wanted to kill him, he would not be an opponent. But while he was scared, he was very angry. Rove dared to make a move, isn''t he afraid of being dealt with by the Bounty Society?


    Now the Bounty Guild just broke off cooperation with them, and did not become enemies. If they become enemies, then these new human races will not be so comfortable. The new human race, don''t you be afraid of the bounty guild?


    "Damn you, dare to attack our bounty guild. Do you know if you kill me, our bounty guild won''t let you go?" The bounty hunter said angrily to Rove, wanting to pass the bounty guild threat When it comes to Rove, this is what he has been looking up to, otherwise it won''t be that exciting to Rove in the first place.


    However, looking at the current situation, it seemed that something went wrong, and Rove was not worried about offending the Bounty Guild and being dealt with by the Bounty Guild.


    boom!


    Rove still attacked the bounty hunter fiercely, punching it down with amazing power. Although this bounty hunter dodges quickly, Rove''s strength is indeed terrifying. He has been injured every time and the situation is quite bad.


    "Aren''t you afraid that our bounty guild will take action against you? No, it''s against your entire rookie race!" The bounty hunter was furious and screamed at Rove. And this also shows his fear, fear of being killed by Rove, his voice trembling a bit.


    Rolf glanced at the bounty hunter coldly, and snorted coldly, "Afraid? Since your bounty guild treats our new human race this way, then my new human race will never be humiliated obediently. Our new human race will not be afraid, only Get revenge on you! The word fear will not appear on me and our new human race! Now, you will die for me!"


    "You..." The bounty hunter thought Rove was crazy. Suddenly he panicked, because Rove was no longer afraid of death, not afraid of being dealt with by the Bounty Guild, but just wanted to kill him, then he might really die.


    Then the bounty hunter looked at the others, who were all from the bounty guild, who operated the spaceship port. Now that Rove wants to kill him, he loudly said to those people: "You guys don''t come over and help me soon. If Rove kills me, he will kill you too. I''m sure that the new human race definitely doesn''t dare to reward us. The Golden Guild takes action. However, their hatred is real, so they will take it in secret. If I am killed, you see, will he not kill people, lest you report to the Guild?"


    Originally saw the bounty hunter being attacked by Rove, and some other people who were at a loss, heard what the bounty hunter said, and suddenly understood what to do, that is to help the bounty hunter, otherwise they would be caught by Rove. Killing!


    So, everyone else rushed to deal with Rove together.


    Rove grinned when he saw that they all shot at him, and hummed: "Very well, you all go together, so I don''t have to kill them one by one. Come on!"


    Rove also came down. In fact, he originally wanted to kill the bounty hunter who verbally insulted him and the new human race, but when he heard the bounty hunter asking for help from others, he suddenly realized that he was really going to kill people, otherwise he would now take the bounty The guild''s action was known to those of Li Houtian, and that was to make the two parties directly confront each other. In this case, staying at the Pearl Star, if they are enmity with the Lord''s Mansion and the Bounty Guild, it is almost impossible for them to kill Tang Ye.


    So Rove suddenly shot, rushed quickly, unstoppable, stronger than these bounty hunters, and bombarded and killed a bounty hunter. But not enough, what he has to do is kill all the bounty hunters here.


    "I didn''t expect such a thing to happen..." Tang Ye had already come here before, hiding in the dark, watching the affairs of Rove and these bounty hunters, she really didn''t expect this to happen.


    However, such a thing is very good for him. Because Rove took action against the bounty guild, if these people reported to the bounty guild, then even if the bounty guild didn''t directly trouble the new humans, then they would be enemies with the new humans. In this case, it would be difficult for the new human race to stay on the Pearl Star. Then, he has no threats and can act more easily and conveniently.


    "In this way, we must first ensure that bounty hunters can report back..." Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and thought.


    He wants to save a bounty hunter, or two. To let the bounty hunter escape, he can go back and report to the bounty guild. For this he waited for the opportunity, and then shot.


    "You all die to me!" At this time, Rove was smashing these bounty hunters. And his power was very strong, almost all crushed, so soon four or five bounty hunters were killed.


    When other bounty hunters saw something bad, they turned around and ran away. They are very clear that their strength is not Rove''s opponent, and Rove is also the top ten master of the new human race, or the top five. If they want to survive, they can only escape.


    "Huh, want to run? Dreaming! You all have to die here!" Rove snorted coldly.


    Then quickly jumped over, pinched a bounty hunter with one hand, and snapped his neck with a "click". Killing a bounty hunter is really easy for Rove.


    The bounty hunter who scolded Rove at the beginning was seriously injured and knew that he could only escape if he wanted to survive, so he flee very desperately. While Rove was going to kill other bounty hunters, he quickly rushed into an alley next to him, trying to escape.


    However, Rove saw him. Rove would never let him escape, jumped suddenly, and quickly chased him up. It is easy for him to catch this bounty hunter. However, suddenly a force passed in front of him, he was shocked and stopped quickly.


    Someone obstructed him!


    He immediately turned his head, knowing that was where the power came from, and then he saw a masked man.


    "Who are you? I tell you, don''t get in the way of my business! Otherwise you will die." Rove snorted very angrily.

 Chapter 2958： Who can think of it!

    It was Tang Ye who came out to stop Rove. Because he felt that it was time to shoot. That provocation stimulated Rove, and the anger and resentment against Rove were the greatest. As long as he was allowed to escape, he would definitely report this to the Bounty Guild. When the time comes, the Bounty Guild''s attitude towards the new human race will probably not only break off cooperation, but will **** for tat.


    Rove has killed all the other bounty hunters, so he is afraid of provoking his bounty hunter. Because he wanted to keep the bounty hunter until the end, tortured and killed slowly. Who made this bounty hunter call them monsters? It is simply unforgivable, how could their new human race be a monster, obviously a superior race!


    But he did not expect that a masked man would appear to hinder him. He was very angry and a little anxious. If he let that bounty hunter escape and report what he was doing to the bounty guild, it would be very detrimental to their new human race. At least it is very unfavorable for them to come to the Star of Pearl to kill Tang Ye. Maybe they can''t stay at Pearl Star anymore.


    "You want to die?!" Rove drank to Tang Ye. He couldn''t let the masked man delay him, so his attitude towards Tang Ye was extremely angry and determined at first.


    Tang Ye was just trying to save the bounty hunter, it would be best if he could delay time. Even, he appeared here, the original purpose is-to kill Rove. Presumably no one would have thought of this kind of thing. Everyone thought that he was average, how could he have killed Rove alone, it was simply ridiculous.


    However, Tang Ye''s strength is not as simple as others have seen. He was also at the pinnacle of the master of the star realm, just like Luo Fu, so there was no problem in killing Tang Ye.


    He sneered at Rove and said, "I think you are bold enough to take action against the bounty guild. If the bounty guild knows about this kind of thing and deal with you, do you think you can handle it?"


    "So I don''t plan to let the Bounty Guild know about this!" Rove snorted coldly, becoming even more angry with Tang Ye, and a little impatient.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "But, I want the Bounty Guild to know."


    "You..." Rove was furious. At this moment, he knew that Tang Ye was his enemy, and said angrily: "Who are you and why are you blocking me! Since you know who I am, you should know the power of the new human race," Do you dare to offend the entire rookie race?"


    Rove doesn''t know the strength of the masked man in front of him. If it is very strong, it may take some time to deal with it, but the bounty hunter is already running away, and he may run away if he doesn''t chase him. He cannot allow such a thing. Therefore, if you can threaten to let Tang Ye go, it would be good.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye won''t let him get out so quickly, and might even kill him. Tang Ye sneered at him again and said, "Isn''t the new human race in the blue continent? This is the star of the pearl, not the place where your new human race recklessly acts. Therefore, I am not afraid. It is useless to threaten me with the new human race."


    "Are you from the Lord''s Mansion?" Rove''s face sank as he guessed it. Because from Tang Ye''s words, he felt that he was from the Lord''s Mansion.


    No matter who it is, Rove will not allow others to stop him. He stared at Tang Ye gloomily, and was ready to take action against Tang Ye.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ye felt that there was no need to say too much. Since he wanted to kill Rove, he must have done it in the end. Now Rove is looking for an opportunity, maybe he will be attacked suddenly. He got ready, stared at Rove, sneered, and said: "No matter who I am, I think you want to kill me. And I am here to stop you from killing bounty hunters. I think I will succeed. , Because you want to kill me, it''s not that easy, you have to spend a little time. And this time is enough for the bounty hunter to leave."


    "If I were you, I should think about what to do next. If you act against the Bounty Guild, I think the Bounty Guild will not be too friendly to your new human race. Therefore, it is not wise for you to stay in the Pearl Star. The choice is now." Tang Ye said to Rove again.


    Rove squinted suddenly and snorted coldly: "Before that, I will kill you first! I want to see, you are the coward, dare to stop me, but dare not to meet the truth!"


    Having said that, Rove jumped over and bombarded Tang Ye with a punch, and his strength was more powerful than the one he killed the bounty hunter just now. This power is very domineering and ferocious. However, Tang Ye also had such power, which was not comparable to those bounty hunters just now. Therefore, he easily dodged to the side and avoided Rove''s attack without injury.


    "Huh?" Seeing this, Rove frowned slightly, probably knowing Tang Ye''s strength.


    Much better than those bounty hunters just now. How is this going? Actually a master, a master to stop him, then the situation is worse. It may not be able to kill, even if it can, it will take a lot of time. In this case, it is really possible for the bounty hunter to escape back, and the bounty guild will know his current affairs. So, it is very detrimental to the new human race in Pearl Star.


    "Who are you?!" Rove became even more angry with Tang Ye, **** it, a good thing that he originally grasped, but he didn''t expect to be destroyed because of Tang Ye''s appearance!


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You just want to know who I am? If I wanted to show it to you, would you regret it?"


    "Regret? I never regret it!" Rove exclaimed.


    Tang Ye shrugged and lifted the black scarf on his face to let Rove see him. He had no intention of covering up his identity to intercept Rove, but it was boring to kill secretly. Only when Rove saw it would he be surprised and shocked. Isn''t it more interesting to look at him? The reason for hiding his face just now was because he didn''t want people from the Bounty Guild to see it, so as to prevent it from being a conspiracy that he arranged for it. Then the Bounty Guild would not believe that Rove would really attack the bounty hunter.


    Now that the bounty hunter has escaped and the other bounty hunters have been killed, there is no need to cover it up.


    "You, you..." Seeing Tang Ye''s face, Rove was shocked.


    Unexpectedly, it was Tang Ye!


    This of course was something he couldn''t think of. Everyone felt that Tang Ye''s strength was mediocre and could only rely on those strange weapons and the protection of others. Usually he stayed in the barrier of the Datang Mansion to hide. But now, Tang Ye is here to obstruct him, even to kill him!


    Can anyone think of such a thing?


    "Tang Ye!" Rove let out a low voice, suddenly angry, and found it ridiculous, very absurd, coldly snorted: "Are you kidding me?"


    "Even if it''s a joke, isn''t this bad? Now there are only two of us, you can kill me. Your new Terran came to the Pearl Star, didn''t you just want to do this kind of thing?" Tang Ye laughed to Luo Fu .

 Chapter 2959： Power source!

    Rove was surprised now, a little bit overwhelmed, because the result now was really hard to think of. It was Tang Ye who came to hinder him!


    No, Tang Ye said just now, not only to hinder him, but to kill him!


    Is this fair? It''s not plausible at all! Tang Ye, who had always wanted someone to protect, would only hide in the protection barrier, and would actually kill him alone! Is Tang Ye''s strength very strong?


    wrong!


    Suddenly, Rove realized that something was wrong. He had shot Tang Ye just now, and Tang Ye also avoided it. That kind of calm strength is indeed very strong. He thought it was a master in the lord''s mansion. This person is Tang Ye now, although everyone knows that Tang Ye''s cultivation strength is very weak, but what he showed just now is his true strength. In other words, the actual strength that Tang Ye possesses is not what people know!


    "You have hidden your power!" Rove suddenly realized this and screamed in a low voice, which was really unexpected.


    Tang Ye smiled, shrugged, and said, "Hiding? It doesn''t count as hiding, right? It''s just not used. Because I didn''t use it in the past."


    "You..." Rove suddenly felt that Tang Ye was really treacherous. Then there is nothing wrong with it, it has not been used. But isn''t this just hiding it deliberately, making others think that he has no cultivation strength. As a result, he ran out now. He was actually a master, even with the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm. He was about to assassinate people now!


    Rove probably accepted this fact, and then he stared at Tang Ye, trying to figure out what Tang Ye''s strength was. He must be jealous and careful. Although he always thought that Tang Ye was a coward, he only dared to hide, but if you think about it carefully, you will find that Tang Ye is a very capable person. Such a person may not be strong, but using insidious methods can always make people suffer. If such a person is still very strong, it would be very scary.


    However, Rove couldn''t feel the strength of Tang Ye clearly. This is a bad thing for him, because he is not sure to kill Tang Ye right now. He believed that Tang Ye would not be the kind of person who would take risks and die easily. Therefore, Tang Ye dared to appear here, either because he did have enough power, or he made other preparations.


    "What are you looking at? Why don''t you come and kill me. I tell you, the longer you drag on the Pearl Star now, the more disadvantaged it will be for you." Tang Ye looked at Luo Fu with a smile and said: "Just run away The bounty hunter of, may have really escaped. Therefore, if he goes back to report to the bounty guild, the bounty guild may have to fight back against your new human race a little bit. What a pity, you originally cooperated, but now The enemy."


    "You shut up!" Rove yelled and said angrily: "It''s not all because of you! If you didn''t play those tricks in the middle, the cooperation between our new human race and the bounty guild would get better and better. Now It''s all because of you that you end up in a situation where you are turned against each other!"


    Tang Ye smiled lightly and said: "Listening to you, I suddenly felt like I was very powerful, and actually broke your cooperation. However, you can''t blame me, who made your new human race and the bounty guild treat our old human race To be so cruel, to kill us. In that case..."


    Tang Ye squinted, gradually cold and gloomy, and hummed, "I want to kill you all!"


    "Hmph, it depends on your ability!" Rove snorted coldly, and shouted: "Since you are here, don''t go back! Even if the bounty guild knows about me and fights back against our new human race, then It doesn''t matter, just kill you. After all, the purpose of our new human race is to kill you! I don''t believe that you will be stronger than me!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t believe it? Then you come and try."


    It was really hard for Rove to believe this kind of thing, he snorted, and suddenly shot Tang Ye. He has a very domineering style of boxing, and the abilities he possessed when he was born, all masters will have a headache, and he won''t even lose to his brother''s "beast-like" ability-full-time domineering!


    That''s right, Rove almost possesses the ability to guard against the sky, that is, he is full body! Therefore, he is a truly brave and forward-looking person, without fear of anything. If he is on the battlefield, he is an invincible tank, like a bulldozer into the land of no one. If it wasn''t for his current strength slightly weaker than Lowe, otherwise, his combat effectiveness would be much stronger than Lowe.


    However, the overlord body is not invincible throughout the entire process. The effect of the increased overlord body is high-intensity overbearing. The body''s strength is strengthened with high intensity. In fact, it is quite similar to Lowe''s "beastization". One of the most annoying opponents is that this state is difficult to crack. If it can''t be cracked, many attacks hit Rove, the power will be greatly reduced, or even no effect. However, if he was punched by Rove, he might be seriously injured.


    If Rov''s strength is the master of the star realm now, then when using the full-range hegemonic body, there must be a sky realm.


    "Go and kill!" Rove shouted to Tang Ye and started attacking. There was a sudden burst of golden light from his body, and his whole body was enveloped by golden light. This kind of golden light is not like a shield to protect the body, but as if it is integrated into the body, making the body all golden light, just like the golden light is emitted by the body.


    This is Rove''s hegemonic state.


    Boom!


    Rove punched out, and Tang Ye quickly avoided. Although it was only hitting the ground, the ground trembled greatly, very terrifying.


    Tang Ye saw this situation with a solemn expression. He didn''t know that Rove had such an ability, such a powerful one. He immediately asked the Phoenix, "Senior, are we capable of defeating him? If we can''t, I will leave after a while. I don''t want to risk it."


    The Phoenix has already sensed Rove''s power and said: "Don''t worry, my undead flame can crack his overlord body. Even if it can''t be completely cracked, but under the undead flame, as long as it hits him, it can cause damage to him. Slowly. Accumulate, he will naturally lose. If I remember correctly, this long-term hegemonic state once appeared on a guard in the ancient city. The ancient city has powerful guards to protect the ancient city. The number of these guards is a lot, like an army. However, each of them possesses abilities. The current situation seems to me like the abilities of those guards have been transferred to the new humans. It makes me feel strange, it feels a bit like a soul boarding, otherwise, their abilities would not have reached the new human race."


    "Soul boarding?" Tang Ye frowned, and said: "If this is the case, then the new human race is still pure, it is simply that other souls are dominating. Even if their own souls are destroyed by this soul, That is to be seized. In this case, it is basically to provide the soldiers with a body."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye''s words surprised Phoenix.

 Chapter 2960： The ancestors posture!

    Tang Ye''s words reminded Phoenix of a big conspiracy. Seize the house? Isn''t that the goal of rebirth through the new human race?


    This is very strange. Phoenix recalled the situation of the guards in the ancient city. By the way, she told Tang Ye, because she felt that Tang Ye was really smart, and sometimes thought of many things from different angles.


    He said to Tang Ye: "Actually, I don¡¯t know much about the city of the ancient country. When I was born, at the beginning of the world, the city of the ancient country also existed. At that time, our first existence was an ancient country. The city of the ancient country was built by a certain powerful person. Later, the city of the ancient country changed and disappeared overnight. We don¡¯t know why. Later, the city of the ancient country will appear on time, so it is not perished. But in the city of the ancient country There is an escort, and every soldier has powerful abilities. I am afraid there are thousands of them. The strength of this **** alone is very terrifying. Therefore, for the ancient city, it can be said to be the most powerful exist."


    "Since the ancient city is so powerful, why would it perish...disappear?" Tang Ye asked.


    Phoenix just didn¡¯t know this kind of thing, and said: ¡°The ancient city is very mysterious. None of the masters who have been invited to the city have come out. Therefore, we don¡¯t know the specific situation of the ancient city. Later, slowly, for a hundred years. After another hundred years, the ancient city was rumored to be a secret realm full of treasures. Powerful cultivators waited for it to appear, and then explored the treasures. Every time, a large number of cultivators died in it. But there are Some masters got precious treasures. This shows that there are indeed many treasures in the ancient city, and they are all extremely mysterious and powerful treasures."


    "Later, as the times changed and developed, the world was innovated, many old people died, and the younger generation didn''t know many things. When the new world appeared, many people only knew a little bit of the past. But , The ancient city still appeared once every hundred years. Then slowly, the ancient city was considered the origin of the world." Phoenix recalled.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "So even now, no one knows what the ancient city is?"


    "You can say that." Phoenix nodded.


    Tang Ye shrugged, did not expect it to be like this, and said: "If this is the case, the secret of the ancient city is difficult to be understood. After all, so many masters have entered, and they are all dead."


    "But, what you said just now, if the so-called soul seizure is really happening to the new human race, don¡¯t you think the ancient city is actually very problematic? Listening to the soul seizure argument, it¡¯s almost like it is The soldiers in the city of the ancient country want to be resurrected through the new human race. Then, what is the purpose of the people from the city of the ancient country resurrecting to the outside world?" Phoenix raised doubts.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, as if it was indeed a conspiracy. Could it be that there is another kind of thing, for example, the ancient city is actually evil, and the people inside want to be resurrected and destroy the world or something. This is a bit funny, but, in any case, if the new human race is really being used now to become a tool for the resurrection of the powerful soldiers in the ancient city, then there must be some conspiracy.


    "This kind of thing probably needs to go to the city of the ancient country to figure it out." Tang Ye sighed to the Phoenix.


    "Then wait until the city of the ancient country is opened before going to see it." Phoenix said. She herself is the guardian saint beast of the world, and is always very concerned about these things that may harm the world.


    Boom!


    At this time, Rove''s attacks continued to hit, and Tang Ye evaded again and again, which was very dangerous, because he was a little distracted by telling Phoenix about some ancient city.


    Rov was furious, feeling that he was being despised and teased, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Damn, you despise me so much, and you dare to be ecstatic. I want to beat you into flesh!"


    Tang Ye got serious, looked at Rove, and said, "Well, I''m going to be serious. Your domineering ability is indeed very strong. It''s a pity, I have stronger power than you."


    "Huh?" Rove frowned, wondering if what Tang Ye said was true or false. Because looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, it seemed to be very honest, in case it really had such a powerful force. However, he also knew that Tang Ye was a very treacherous person and might not have that power, but in order to scare him, he did the same.


    But no matter what, be careful. And when he was careful, he would attack with all his strength, so that Tang Ye had no room to fight back. The whole body is a kind of tank advancing, and it is not afraid of the sword. Just rush, rush, just do it.


    Tang Ye sneered. He had already seen Rove''s actions like this. Since he was constantly approaching by relying on his domineering body, it was easy to avoid it. So, as long as this type of hegemony can cause harm, Rove will lose out sooner or later. The power of the undead flame can cause damage to this type of hegemony. The power of the undead holy beast is still very strong. Even if the power of the overlord body comes from the ancient city, the ancient city is the oldest existence. However, the Phoenix can be regarded as an existence as old as the city of the ancient country. As long as the cultivation strength is strong enough, it will not be crushed, and it can still win.


    Otherwise, how come the masters who entered the ancient city in the first place survived? Therefore, the masters of that era had many powers comparable to those in the ancient city.


    At this time, Tang Ye did not hide his strength, and took out the forged fire fighter halberd that could shrink and transform into a small iron rod. Ka Ka Ka, the fire fighter halberd from a simple small iron rod. Stretching and changing, it became a mighty and cool halberd burning with flames.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye, holding the Undead King Halberd, stood dreadfully, like a **** of war.


    "You..." Rove was shocked to see Tang Ye like this. Now Tang Ye''s temperament and appearance have almost all changed, like a foolish person, becoming a serious general. People who are like bullying and fearing hardship, greedy for life and fearing death have become the **** of war who regards death as home. That high-spirited fighting spirit, that burning flame, and that determined look is definitely not a simple character!


    Rove suddenly felt that he was deceived by Tang Ye so miserably, this is what Tang Ye really looks like!


    And Rove also felt that Tang Ye at this time made people never imagine the weakness and misery of the old human race. On the contrary, it makes people think of the most glorious era of Human Race. The era when human race dominates the world and human race masters are like gods.


    Rove suddenly felt complicated. Their new human race worked so hard to restore the glory of human race, but after doing so many things, many things were dirty, stained with blood, and they were called monsters by others. What did they get? Is there something like an ancestor?


    On the contrary, the current Tang Ye is more like in the glorious era of ancestors.


    How ironic this is to the new human race.

 Chapter 2961： Overlord body is useless!

    Seeing Tang Ye like that, Rove was a little surprised. This is indeed the result of a kind of irony, what their new human race pursued unexpectedly appeared in Tang Ye.


    call! boom!


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care about Rove. After using the power of the Undead Bird and the Halberd of the Undead Fire Lord, he quickly attacked Rove. The attacking power was very powerful, not weaker than Rove''s. Moreover, there is a flame burning effect.


    Luo Fei never thought about avoiding, now he is in a domineering state, and he has never worried that something will happen to him. Besides, Tang Ye attacked him. Before seeing Tang Ye''s mighty appearance, he felt that Tang Ye could hardly hurt him. During the trance just now, Tang Ye attacked without having time to react. Therefore, with Tang Ye''s quick attack, he was hit by Tang Ye.


    He thought that he would definitely not have an accident when he was using the power of the entire domineering body. As a result, when Tang Ye was attacked, his domineering state, which was originally as strong as the strongest shield, was invaded by the undead flame. Suddenly, a sharp pain of flame burning spread to him, and there was a feeling of burning all over his body.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhah How is this going? He couldn''t believe that his domineering body was actually broken?


    Although Tang Ye looked very mighty and ferocious now, he couldn''t help being surprised. However, he didn''t expect that his domineering experience would be destroyed so easily. How is this going? Was it because his domineering body was not good enough, or was Tang Ye''s attack too strong?


    Huhu!


    Tang Ye ignored Rove''s surprise and continued to attack the past quickly. This is his always fighting style. Before killing the enemy, there will be no negligence, nor any triumph. Since he was a small human being, he has experienced so many things, killed so many people along the way, and survived to the present. He is still so strong. It is not a fluke, nor is it all opportunities. He is often so cautious with him. The practice is related.


    Rove was still in surprise, but was repeatedly attacked by Tang Ye. He recovered and realized that he had to deal with it with all his strength. Tang Ye''s strength is beyond imagination. Now that he was hurt by the flame, he could feel it, and the hurt he suffered was not small. In other words, the flames that Tang Ye fired were not simple flames. This is the flame that can crack his domineering body, or the flame that can cause huge damage!


    "Tang Ye, I didn''t expect you to have such strength!" Rove shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice. This was the most surprising thing for him, and he realized that they were all deceived by Tang Ye. Tang Ye can not only forge powerful and peculiar weapons, but also not only hide in the defensive enchantment to save his life. In fact, Tang Ye possesses more power than most people. If others knew this, they would surely be too surprised to speak, right?


    Plus the identity of Tang Ye''s old human race. Who would have thought that the old human race should have such power?


    Tang Ye continued to attack Luofu, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "Yeah, I didn''t know that I had such power. To be honest, it was the first time I used such power, and I didn''t expect the effect. It¡¯s better than I thought. It makes me feel that there is nothing wrong with killing you."


    Indeed, after the recovery and enhancement of Phoenix''s strength, as well as the improvement of his cultivation strength, he actually started to make technological weapons, and he did not pay much attention to cultivation strength. And to deal with bounty guilds, technology weapons have always been used. Therefore, it is the first time he has used such a powerful cultivation power.


    Fortunately, he has a wealth of combat experience. When he uses his cultivation power to fight again, he will soon be familiar with it, so now such a power is already handy. And he had already understood this power and had roughly felt Rove''s power, so he was confident that he could kill Rove.


    "Kill me?" Rove was furious when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Even if Tang Ye had good power, he felt that Tang Ye''s words would be too arrogant. He shouted in a low voice: "Can you kill me? It depends on your strength!"


    After drinking low, Rove swiftly rushed towards Tang Ye, still filled with a shiny golden domineering body, ignoring all obstacles, just collision, very domineering.


    However, Tang Ye was not afraid of such an attack, but rather wanted to laugh. Rove was so unconscionable, relying on the destructive power he possessed in the hegemonic state, he thought he could push it flat. Unfortunately, this is like a tank with the ultimate physical defense, but the magical defense is very weak. Indeed, physical attacks are of no use to him, but magic attacks can hurt him greatly.


    And the undead flame that Tang Ye now mastered was like a magical attack! Moreover, the undead flame comes from the phoenix, and the attack power is not small. For Rove, it can be said to be a very terrifying force. Therefore, the undead flame can break Rove''s hegemonic defense, and then make him seriously injured.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye attacked, he sent out as many undead flames as possible. Of course, for the power of the Phoenix, it is still necessary to converge, or it will be very bad if it is detected by other more powerful existences, such as the Void Emperor.


    Facing the rushing Rove, Tang Ye held the Undead Firemaster Halberd in both hands and held it frontally!


    boom!


    The two smashed into each other, Rove''s strength was indeed domineering, and Tang Ye kept sliding backwards as a result, and the ground sank a hole. However, Tang Ye was only backed by the shock, and did not suffer much damage. On the contrary, Rove is very sad.


    Because the Undead Fire Overlord Halberd in Tang Ye''s hands was emitting flames of undead fire. Although Rove has the protection of the overlord body, some of these flames invaded the overlord body, which is equivalent to breaking the overlord body and burned to Rove, and Rove was continuously injured.


    This was expected by Tang Ye, and this was also the reason why he was confident that he could kill Rove. The power of the undead flame, the strength of the master of the star realm could not be underestimated. Even the Vault of Heaven or the Realm of Heaven cannot be underestimated. Because the strength of the Phoenix is ??above that kind of height. It is the power of the same level as the ancient city. The Lord of the Stars is only a qualification for entry into the ancient city, so Rove has suffered a lot.


    Rove became more horrified. He clearly felt the hurt he was getting. He thought that Tang Ye''s flames could hurt him just now, but it was just a fluke, or something Tang Ye used. But now it seems that Tang Ye can always shoot that kind of flame. This situation is quite unfavorable to him. If he continues to be injured, he is really likely to be killed by Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, what kind of fire is this? You can actually hurt me under the domineering body!" Rove asked Tang Ye angrily.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Do you think I will tell you? And, even if you tell you, you can''t resist it. So, you must die."

 Chapter 2962： But a fool!

    Rove was very angry at Tang Ye''s words, and actually said he was going to die?


    "If you want me to die in your hands, then I might as well commit suicide!" Rove snorted to Tang Ye.


    To him, being killed by Tang Ye was completely unthinkable. It¡¯s also unacceptable. It¡¯s okay to be killed by anyone, but you can¡¯t be killed by Tang Ye. His opinions on Tang Ye are quite big. It may be because he was mad at Tang Ye from the beginning, or because they were so angry before. Tang Ye''s understanding was weak and treacherous. They didn''t agree at all. Now Tang Ye has suddenly become stronger, which is indeed quite difficult to accept.


    Tang Ye just smiled at Rove''s stubbornness. He didn''t only use the Undead Fire Overlord Halberd to emit undead flames. The undead flame of the undead fire halberd comes with it, because the undead fire halberd is originally made with the power spar of the undead fire. And he can also directly shoot the undead flame. Because he and the phoenix merged power, the phoenix''s power is also directly issued.


    Before using the undead flame, he asked the phoenix whether it would be discovered by the Void Emperor if the undead flame was shot. Phoenix said that she would not, her power is still relatively weak, and the Emperor Void will not deliberately perceive it. Moreover, after her power merged with Tang Ye, it was emitted by Tang Ye, which greatly reduced her aura, making it harder to perceive.


    "You don''t think you will die in my hand, that''s just what you think." Tang Ye sneered at Rove, then quickly changed to holding the Undead King Halberd in one hand, and quickly condensed an undead flame in the other. Suddenly hit Rove out.


    boom!


    The undead flame exploded, burned, and the flame spread, and soon covered Rove''s body. The power of the undead flame was huge, and it was the power of the oldest holy beast, the undead bird, and it penetrated Rove''s body very quickly. Rove''s domineering body can only block a little, most of the Phoenix''s flame power attacked his body.


    Suddenly, Rove''s golden light hegemony body appeared more golden under the undead flame, but it was not that his hegemony body had become more powerful, but that the undead flame was burning in his body.


    The damage this caused him was enormous.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! He couldn''t believe that he would be continuously injured by Tang Ye under the domineering body. Moreover, Tang Ye can actually condense flames to attack him, is that the power of the fire element? But it''s not like it. Rove felt that what Tang Ye played was not the flame element power, or even the flame power! Seeing that it is obviously a fire, why can''t it be a fire?


    The phoenix has disappeared for too long, and the people here have not experienced the power of the phoenix for too long, so they have all forgotten. Although Rove is strong, but facing such a long-term power, he always believed that only elemental power was the power they used, so he could not perceive what the undead flame was.


    "What exactly are you using!" Rove whispered to Tang Ye. In addition to physical pain, he is also constantly injured, and his strength is also losing, so he will continue to weaken. Looking at his domineering state, it is indeed a lot weaker!


    He was very worried, even a little panicked in his heart. This was abnormal for him, and he was panicked because of an old human race!


    Tang Ye knows Rove''s state and is more confident in killing Rove, and sneered: "I said, you don''t need to know what this is, just know that I will kill you."


    "You..." Rove was quite angry. Tang Ye was really arrogant. He shouted angrily: "Then you try it!"


    "I''m already trying." Tang Ye sneered, taking advantage of the fact that Rove was now being corroded by the undead flame, and when he mentioned the Undead King Halberd, he attacked Rove.


    Bang bang bang!


    Cooperating with the combat skills in the Undead King Halberd, Tang Ye''s attack was consistent and domineering, not inferior to Luo Fu''s domineering body. Although such an attack did little harm to Rove in the hegemonic state, it suppressed Rove. Then, the undead flames emitted by the Undead King Halberd continued to attack Rove. Although the direct attack of the Undead King''s Halberd is useless, the incidental fire attack is very harmful.


    And as the attack of the undead flame eroded Rove more and more, Rove''s hegemony effect became weaker and weaker. Slowly, even a direct blow from the Undead King Halberd can cause damage to him.


    Tang Ye''s attack has been uninterrupted, accumulating damage, which is like a drop of stone, one damage may not be large, but the cumulative damage of hundreds or thousands of times is very huge. In this way, even Rove could not bear it.


    Luo Fu''s overlord body strength is getting weaker and weaker, Tang Ye uses the Undead Overlord Halberd to attack, almost reaching his body.


    "Damn it!" Rove was very clear about his situation. He gave a low yell and quickly jumped back to avoid Tang Ye''s attack. Since he has done such an evasive job, it means that he can''t ignore Tang Ye''s attack all the time.


    His domineering state is no longer invincible, or in other words, no longer so domineering and firm. However, even if he retreated to the back, the damage of the undead flame continued. His injuries are getting worse, and his strength is constantly weakening.


    Relying on the power of Phoenix, Tang Ye could clearly feel the changes in Rove''s power. At this moment, he was completely confident that he could get rid of Rove. If Rove had taken defensive measures when he was injured by the undead flame just now, he would not be completely sure. But now, it is basically stable.


    Tang Ye sneered at him: "At this moment, I think you know in your heart what the result will be. You can try to escape or fight to the death with me. But the result is the same, you will die."


    "I will never run away!" Rove has great self-esteem and arrogance, and he will definitely not do things like running away. However, if you don''t run away, if you keep fighting Tang Ye, he must be dead.


    In addition to possessing a full-range tyrant, in fact, there is nothing outstanding in martial arts combat. Actually, he thinks that he has the advantage of dominance, just like a bulldozer, it would be fine to roll out, so why bother about it. Unfortunately, when his overlord body was destroyed, it became ordinary.


    Tang Ye still wielded the Undead King''s Halberd, constantly fighting Rove. For him, regardless of whether he is attacking or defending Rove, the Undead King Halberd carries a powerful undead flame. The undead flame invaded Rove every time, eroding Rove continuously.


    call!


    Finally, as Rove''s power diminished, the Domination Body was completely broken and no longer existed. Tang Ye shot the Undead King Halberd and pierced Rove''s heart.


    puff!


    Rove couldn''t help vomiting a mouthful of blood, and he was weak and dying.


    In fact, he was just a reckless man, possessing the power of hegemony, but he didn''t know how to use it flexibly. It was not surprising that he died in Tang Ye''s hands.

 Chapter 2963： Like a conspiracy!

    Rov was eroded by the undead flames to the point where his body disappeared, and he could no longer be immune to the attack of the undead king''s halberd. He did not close his eyes at this moment, probably because he died very unwillingly and unacceptably. In the end, he really died in Tang Ye''s hands.


    What a **** thing... Rove didn''t expect this to happen. In fact, although he was very unwilling, he was still prepared. Because in the process of constantly fighting against Tang Ye, he had realized and had to admit that Tang Ye had a very magical and powerful power.


    And he is not the opponent of that power.


    Damn it... Rove wasn''t so resentful, but felt too ridiculous and dramatic about the development of things. I am afraid that no one would have thought that he was killed by Tang Ye, so what will the truth of this matter come to light? Next, Luo Wei and the others, as well as the Bounty Guild, and the Lord''s Mansion, will they always be deceived by Tang Ye?


    Tang Ye...hide too deep.


    Rove wanted to expose Tang Ye''s true face, but he was already dead.


    Looking at Rove who fell to the ground and died, Tang Ye didn''t feel much. These are enemies, either you die or I live, you can only kill. He is not bloodthirsty, but in this dispute, there is no way to survive for himself. Now, he couldn''t let Rove''s body stay here. Because if others saw Rove¡¯s body, then I¡¯m afraid he would not believe that Rove killed those bounty hunters. Because if Rove just killed the bounty hunter, how could he die too?


    In this Pearl Star, there are not many people who can kill Rove with such strength. I''m afraid others will think of people in the Lord''s Mansion. In this way, the relationship between the bounty guild and the new human race will not break to the point of tit-for-tat.


    Looking around, Tang Ye had an idea. He carried Rove''s body on his back and put it on the spaceship, and then activated the power of the spacecraft to drive the spacecraft to an unknown place. The spacecraft is unmanned, so I don''t know where it will fly to. In short, it will continue to stay away from the Pearl Star.


    Afterwards, there were the bodies of the bounty hunters killed by Rove, and Tang Ye ignored them. Not only will he not clean up, he will stay to protect the scene. Because these will be the bounty hunter accusing Rove of murder. In this way, the Bounty Guild must be sure, and then the relationship with the new human race will suddenly deteriorate to the point of all kinds of enemies.


    If this is the case, the new human race will no longer be able to stay on the Pearl Star. A lord''s mansion can suppress them enough, if there is more bounty guild, then they might be in danger. So they will leave. After they left, the Pearl Star was safe for Tang Ye and the old human races. In this way, not only Tang Ye and the others can move freely, but other old human races who hid can also come out, gather in the Tang mansion, and begin to reorganize the power of the old human race.


    At this time, the bounty hunter who was badly injured by Rove fled back to the headquarters of the bounty hunter, and he told Li Houtian about Rove. When Li Hooutian heard this, his expression was gloomy and angry, and he definitely couldn''t tolerate this behavior of the new human race. Of course, although this is not the time when they should confront other forces again, they must concentrate on dealing with the Lord''s Mansion. However, if you tolerate the new human race this way, then his bounty guild is like telling others that they are already in the plains and everyone can be deceived!


    This is like the end of the Bounty Guild. Therefore, Li Houtian immediately took the people to find where Luo Wei and their three new human races settled, and asked them to give an explanation.


    At this time, Luo Wei and the other two new human races were discussing plans to assassinate Tang Ye, but he did not expect Li Houtian to come suddenly. And he saw Li Houtian''s expression very bad, as if angry at him. He was curious, what''s the matter?


    "Master Li, we don''t welcome you here. What do you want to do with so many people at once?" Luo Wei said rudely to Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian still had a gloomy expression, and coldly snorted: "Luo Wei, even if we no longer cooperate now, but based on our current situation, it is not suitable for us to fight directly and become the enemy of life and death? If you think your new human race can bear it Such a thing, then my bounty guild will accompany you to the end! Don¡¯t think that now my bounty guild is fighting against the lord¡¯s mansion, your new human race can act arbitrarily against my bounty guild. I tell you, if you really want to do this, Then I will let you see what the price is. There is a saying that the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. Do you think that if you act on my bounty guild, there will be no price at all?"


    Luo Wei was taken aback for a moment, but he was puzzled. He didn''t expect that Li Houtian would crackle when he came up. He didn''t figure out what was going on. Go to war with the Bounty Guild? Of course he doesn''t want this kind of thing. Now their main goal is to kill the old human race. He looked at Li Houtian and asked in confusion, "Master Li, what are you talking about? Why can''t I understand all of them? Could you please speak up."


    "You..." Li Houtian knew that Lowe would deny it. Fortunately, he had already seen the scene of Rove''s murder and was sure that it was Lowe''s hand, because the bounty hunter who was killed had injuries on his body. The whole process of Rove''s domineering ability.


    This kind of thing is no longer something New Human Race can deny. Li Houtian snorted coldly: "Are you trying to pretend not to know, so you deny it? Then I want to ask, where is your brother Rove?"


    "What are you looking for Rove for?" Lowe snorted coldly. Although he was still unclear about the matter, he was very unhappy with Li Houtian''s aggressive attitude.


    Li Hooutian stared at Luo Wei angrily: "What are you doing? If I say, I want to kill Luo Fu, what do you think?"


    "You..." Luo Wei got angry, staring at Li Houtian and snorted coldly: "Li Houtian, what do you want to do? Tell me clearly!"


    "Make it clear? So if you don''t make it clear, do you think you can deny that kind of thing? Well, I''ll tell you clearly, your brother Rove killed a dozen people in my bounty guild! How, I am such a thing Shouldn¡¯t you be angry?¡± Li Hooutian told the matter, and finally snorted to Luo Wei: ¡°If you still don¡¯t believe it, then follow me to the scene of your brother¡¯s murder. Since it¡¯s your brother, then Rove¡¯s breath of power and traces of battle will always be recognized, right?"


    Lowe stared at Li Houtian. Li Houtian was so sure that he began to worry, wouldn''t Rove really do this? That''s quite a bad thing. He was anxious, and said to Li Houtian: "I believe Rove will not do such a thing. But since you said that, I will go and see for myself. I can''t let Rove be wronged, and then you My new human race takes action. No matter how you look at it, it looks like a conspiracy."


    "Is it a conspiracy? You''ve seen it yourself!" Li Houtian snorted, turned and left.

 Chapter 2964： The contradiction is getting bigger and bigger!

    Instead of leaving the headquarters of the Bounty Guild, Li Houtian took Luo Wei to see the scene of Rove''s murder. Since Lowe didn''t believe it, he let Lowe believe it. He wanted to see how Lowe would explain it. Because of this matter, many people have already known it. Probably because the scene of the killing was spread out, or maybe it was seen by many people, so people knew it.


    Regardless of whether people are sure about this matter, what matters is how people see his handling of this matter. Now his handling must be appropriate, otherwise the bounty guild will really become a very unbearable existence. When someone publicly killed a person, but didn''t dare to hum, is the majesty of the bounty guild still the slightest?


    What happened to Tang Ye, being forced to compromise, has already lost their authority. Fortunately, they could use Tang Ye''s support from the Lord''s Mansion as a reason to explain Tang Ye''s matter, making themselves seem less incompetent. Moreover, it had concluded a **** contract with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye did not completely win it. However, if the new human race is now attacking their bounty guild, and he endures it silently, then everyone else may think that the bounty guild is already a paper tiger.


    This will not only make others look down upon the bounty guild, it will also make many bounty hunters leave. Many people join the bounty guild because of its authority and reputation. Without these two things, the Bounty Guild would no longer be able to attract them, and they would definitely leave.


    Luo Wei and the two new human races followed Li Houtian, thinking about it as they walked, thinking about what they should do if it is true. The Bounty Guild must regard them as enemies. In this case, both the bounty guild and the lord would be very unfriendly to them. So, how can they stay on Pearl Star?


    Luo Wei clenched his fist slightly and suddenly felt that this was Tang Ye''s conspiracy? Because of this incident, the one who benefited the most was Tang Ye.


    He felt that Li Houtian would definitely see such a thing. However, before seeing the murder scene, he did not rush to tell Li Houtian. Because Li Houtian said so resolutely, it may really be Rove who killed the bounty hunter. The possibility of this matter is also great, because he knows his brother. He knew that Rove was very angry about the Bounty Guild''s sudden interruption of cooperation with their new human race. In addition to dealing with Tang Yezhong twice, the Bounty Guild did not help them, and even abandoned them in public. This makes them faceless and very embarrassed. And Rove''s impulsive temperament certainly couldn''t bear such a thing.


    For a time, Lowe also felt big. If things really become like that, it won''t be easy to solve. Now he still has a question, where is Mrs. Luo?


    "Master Li, you said Rove killed your bounty guild''s people. Then I want to know, what about Mrs. Luo now? Your bounty guild caught him?" Lowe asked Li Houtian from behind.


    Li Houtian snorted and said, "How do I know? He killed people and disappeared. Isn''t this normal? Those who dare to kill my bounty guild must know that my bounty guild will not let him go easily. Then he escaped. , Or hiding, it''s normal."


    "Luo Wei, do you think this matter is important? What is important now is that your new human race should give me an explanation? Do you want me to take full action against your new human race? So that the three of you cannot go back?" Li Houtian attitude Arrogant and domineering, but also very angry.


    Lowe looked gloomy and hummed: "Let me confirm the truth before talking!"


    Soon, they arrived at the scene of Rove''s murder.


    To Lowe¡¯s surprise, after inspecting the scene, he found that it was indeed a trace of Rove¡¯s battle. Looking at the deaths of a dozen bounty hunters, it was indeed a sign of Rove''s murder.


    Lowe was immediately embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    Li Houtian came over and snorted to Luo Wei coldly, "How? Do you still want to deny it? And, even if you want to deny the murder scene, you can''t deny the person who witnessed it and encountered it, right? See that Is the person seriously injured by my Bounty Guild? He was pursued and killed by Rove. If he hadn''t escaped quickly, he would have been killed by Rove."


    "You want to ask where Rove went? Did you see the port there? There is no docked spacecraft. I have already confirmed that the spacecraft was driven away. Then Rove will not drive the spacecraft back to Canglan. Is it a star? This is really good. The one who killed me will leave. What do you think of my bounty guild?" Li Houtian stared at Luo Wei and his expression became more and more gloomy, and he had to settle this account with the new human race!


    Lowe was startled. This possibility is indeed possible, because he arranged for Rove to return to the Blue Star to report to the Patriarch of the situation they encountered in the Pearl Star. Then Rove will go back after killing someone. However, he did not understand why Rove wanted to kill the people from the Bounty Guild. Even if Rove is short-tempered and impulsive, he can think that doing so will be very troublesome for their new human race. Moreover, he and the other two new human races are still in this Pearl Star, and Rove should know that such killing would be detrimental to them. How could Rove do such a stupid thing?


    "I think there are still many doubts about this matter. Rove will not do such a stupid thing. Would you put me in danger? He killed someone and left, then my situation is very bad. You think I am Is my brother the kind of person who puts me in danger?" Luo Wei coldly snorted to Li Houtian.


    Li Houtian no longer wants to care about such things. Now there are various signs, and the bounty hunter himself dictated that this is definitely Rove''s doing. He only had to give an explanation from Lowe, otherwise he would not be able to give an explanation to the Bounty Guild. He was already very upset about dealing with the Lord''s Mansion, and didn''t want to be upset by these things anymore. If Lowe can''t give an explanation, then he will solve it in the simplest and rude way. Since the new human race does this, then he will also attack the new human race!


    "I don''t care if I have any doubts, as long as it is the person Rove killed, you have to explain it to me. Now, can you say that it was not the person Rove killed?" Li Houtian snorted coldly.


    Lowe also wanted to defend. At this time, the bounty hunter who was badly injured by Rove came over and said: "This must be done by Rove. Of course, maybe Rove did it because I was irritated by me, but it was wrong for him to kill. ."


    The bounty hunter didn''t want to conceal something, lest he would be disadvantageous to the bounty guild.


    "What did you stimulate him?" Lowe asked quickly.


    The bounty hunter explained the situation at the time. Of course, he would not pick the key points. For example, he just said something bad about the new human race, so that it would not be too irritating to Lowe, but he quickly explained why Rove Kill people.


    "You know that Rove is impulsive and violent, you say that, who is the blame!" Lowe immediately became angry when he heard the bounty hunter''s words, and felt that he was not responsible here.


    However, Li Houtian became angry and coldly snorted: "Why, Luo Wei, could it be said that your brother can kill anyone if he is stimulated? Then your attitude now stimulates me, can I just shoot and kill at will? you guys?"

 Chapter 2965： Keep hostages!

    Li Houtian''s words made Luo Wei speechless. It is indeed the truth. You can''t say that others can irritate you and you can kill as you please. Otherwise, who is not damned, after all, things like making a person unhappy happen from time to time. So now Lowe is very embarrassed and doesn''t know what to do. He was also angry at what Rove did. He didn''t expect Lowe to be so impulsive and do such troublesome things at critical times.


    However, the matter has already happened, he can''t mess up his position, he must deal with it well. After thinking for a while, he looked at Li Houtian and said, "Master Li, since Rove did this thing, then I will let Rove give you an explanation. But now I don¡¯t know where Rove has gone. If he is back With the blue star, then I will go back to the blue star and let him give you an explanation. No matter who he is, he will give you an explanation, how about?"


    Li Houtian disagreed, and said, "When you return to the Blue Star, what if you don''t intend to explain it to me?"


    "Master Li, don''t you believe in my new human being so much?" Luo Wei suppressed his anger, feeling that he was begging for someone, just begging for someone, and was rejected. He stared at Li Houtian and snorted coldly: "Doesn¡¯t the Blue Star also have your Bounty Guild branch? They won¡¯t have an accident and will get my answer. If they have an accident, they won¡¯t get my answer, then you The bounty guild is free to dispatch troops to my new human race. I said that."


    Li Hooutian hesitated. In this case, it is also a solution. To be honest, he still hopes to prevent the new human race from starting a war. Although the power of the new human race is not as good as his bounty guild, if united together, it is still a very powerful force. Now their Bounty Guild has to deal with both the Lord''s Mansion and the new human race, it must be very difficult.


    At this time, Luo Wei said again: "Moreover, Master Li, don''t I think this thing is a bit weird? Although my brother is a bit more grumpy, he usually restrains himself. These days, even in the face of Tang Ye''s old human race, It¡¯s also very restrained. Don¡¯t forget, we and the old human race are deadly enemies, and Tang Ye irritates us so much, Rove can bear it. Now facing a bounty hunter, he can¡¯t bear it? Even if he can¡¯t bear it, he does. Killed the people in your bounty guild, but, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s someone deliberately trying to irritate my brother? The reason is to let Rove do something to provoke the conflict between my new human race and your bounty guild? Now, who is the most beneficial to such a thing? It is not good for your bounty guild, and it is not good for my new human race. It happened at this time?"


    Of course Li Houtian thought about it. This matter is beneficial to the Lord''s Mansion and Tang Ye. Could it be the Lord''s Mansion, or Tang Ye?


    It is true that he can guess in this direction, but he has investigated and asked the bounty hunter who was hunted down, and there is no lord''s mansion or Tang Ye''s interference.


    At this time, Lowe raised a very fatal question, saying: "In addition, I think there is a very strange thing. With my brother''s strength, killing those dozen bounty hunters is completely easy. Why. After killing all the others, why is there only one left, so that he can report to you?"


    With that, Lowe looked at the bounty hunter next to Li Houtian. Obviously, he was saying that this bounty hunter had a problem.


    But the bounty hunter was furious and shouted: "What do you mean? You mean, I am a damn? Huh, do you know why I can live? Because a dozen other brothers desperately stopped it. Rove! Although our strength cannot be compared to Rove, a dozen or so of them can stop for a while. And when I ran away, I ran desperately and ran to the port next door as soon as possible. It is a crowded place! Does Rove dare to kill me in front of so many people? He is afraid that others will see it? If not, why should he kill everyone who works in this port? That is killing me! It can be said that my life was replaced by other people who died!"


    "If I have half a lie, I won''t die!" What the bounty hunter said is indeed true. He also experienced this back then. Now that he thinks about it, he feels scared and fortunate that he actually escaped. Came out. As for the people who died, he was also sad, because those were friends who worked with him. Then there is anger, wishing to kill the new human race, his irony of the new human race is still there, thinking that the new human race is just a monster.


    Rottweiler''s face was not good at being scolded by the bounty hunter. For reason, it is definitely impossible to say that this bounty hunter is the first, after all, he does not have enough evidence. The more he is like this, the more he is evading responsibility.


    Li Houtian must now defend his own interests, and he has not found out any problems with the bounty hunter''s experience. Of course, he will continue to investigate later, because Lowe''s words have a certain reference nature, and he does not want himself to be conspired by others. And now, absolutely can''t just end this matter with the new human race like this, otherwise other bounty hunters will not agree.


    He said to Lowe: "In any case, your brother is inseparable from this matter. He must give me an explanation. Otherwise, your new human race will wait for my bounty guild to get angry!"


    "Young Master Li, don¡¯t worry, I said, if I will give you an explanation, I will definitely give it. Now, I¡¯ll go back to the Blue Star and let Rove explain it to you. If he really did it, no one else would be there. It''s a trick. So, what do you want Rove, I won''t care!" Luo Wei also has a anger towards Rove, because at this time Rove did this kind of thing, it really added to them. Huge trouble.


    Well, they can''t stay in Pearl Star anymore. How to kill Tang Ye like this? All plans are more than disrupted. They can say that they want to return to the blue star without accomplishing anything. How can this be explained to the patriarch?


    "You just went back like this!" However, Li Houtian refused to agree to Luo Wei''s actions, and said: "You can go back, but you must keep one person. If you go back to the Blue Star, just ignore this matter. I really have to go to the Blue Star to trouble you? Although I can do this, I want faster results. So, if you don¡¯t treat this matter well, what will happen to the people who stay in the Pearl Star, I There is no guarantee."


    "You..." Luo Wei did not expect Li Houtian to leave a hostage. This is difficult, and whoever is left is a difficult question to choose.


    "Master Li, why did you do it so unpleasantly. In this way, even if the matter is resolved, it will be difficult for you and me to discuss things together in peace." Luo Wei couldn''t help humming to Li Houtian.

 Chapter 2966： Maybe its better to deal with!

    Lowe''s words sounded a bit threatening. Li Houtian''s behavior will cause the relationship between the new human race and the bounty guild to continue to deteriorate, and the meeting will eventually reach the point where there is no discussion.


    However, such threats are useless to Li Houtian. If what Rove did was true, then the relationship between their bounty guild and the new human race would itself be difficult to ease. If he was compromised by Lowe''s threat here, it would be difficult to explain. Still have to let others think that his bounty guild dare not be tough on the new human race. Therefore, he still insisted on his request.


    "Luo Wei, there is no discussion about this matter. If you don''t leave one person, then all three of you will stay." Li Houtian snorted to Luo Wei.


    "You..." Luo Wei did not expect Li Houtian to be so determined. There is no alternative. He knew that it was difficult to do things in the Pearl Star now, and everything had to go back to the Blue Star to discuss. He looked at the two companions behind him, both of whom were among the top ten masters. In fact, they were of great weight and status, and he could not arrange them because he was not their boss. It was just their plan to come to the Blue Star, and the patriarch asked him to arrange it.


    "Let me stay." At this moment, a new human race who likes to cover his face said. She is a woman. Since she came to Pearl Star, she has rarely spoken, and everything has been done by Rowe''s arrangements.


    "An Han, you..." Luo Wei was a little embarrassed and embarrassed after the woman spoke.


    The woman''s name is An Han. Although she has always followed Luo Wei''s arrangements in the past, as one of the top ten masters in the new human race, she still has a lot of weight. She just didn''t see her appearance very much because she spoke very few words and masked her face, so some people ignored her. Now she offered to let her stay, which was actually a hostage, which really embarrassed Lowe. After all, staying hostage, this kind of thing is very unpleasant and dangerous. If they can''t solve it well, I don''t know what will happen to her staying on Pearl Star.


    "I''m okay, you can go back to the Blue Star with confidence, and solve this matter properly, everything is okay." An Han said to Luo Wei, his tone sounded a little indifferent, I don''t know if his personality is like this or he is right now. What they encountered was angry.


    Since An Han made this decision, Luo Wei did not delay and said to Li Houtian: "Master Li, remember what you asked me to do now, one day, you will regret it!"


    Li Hooutian glanced at Luo Wei and at An Han who was about to stay. He didn''t worry about anything, and said, "Don''t say more, this matter is just you and me."


    "It''s a good one for you to come to me!" Lowe snorted coldly, and said: "Then next time, you will wait for me to come and go!"


    "Let''s go!" Luo Wei greeted another new human race to leave, and then said to An Han: "An Han, be careful!"


    Then Lowe and another new human race left.


    An Han glanced at Li Houtian. Although he couldn''t see the expression, he could see that the expression was very cold. As for the anger, there was some. However, she appeared very quiet again, and seemed not so repulsive about being forced to stay on the Pearl Star. She turned and left, and only said, "Master Li, I will always stay in the new human race''s stronghold on the Pearl Star. If there is anything, please find me there. Rest assured, I will not escape. Compared to Canglan Star, I think it¡¯s great here."


    Li Houtian squinted his eyes, and he didn''t understand what An Han meant. Could it be that An Han likes this place better than the Blue Star?


    "The new human race is really a weird race..." Li Houtian couldn''t help humming. This is the impression given to him by the new humans he came into contact with. In fact, sometimes he agrees with the bounty hunter who was chased by Rove but was not dead. The new human race is actually a group of distorted monsters.


    What new human races and old human races, the so-called new human races, are just those ambitious old human races who have tried some kind of forbidden technique, and then succeeded. They are born with supernatural powers, so that they call themselves the new human races, but also treat the old human races. Kill them all to ensure that all of them are born with supernatural powers in the future and are extremely powerful. This kind of thinking is really distorted. If it''s not a matter of interest, everyone thinks that they have really become a superior race?


    After An Han left, Li Houtian also left with the people from the Bounty Association. However, he will continue to pay attention and investigate this matter, because this matter can indeed be said to be strange. For example, Lowe mentioned earlier, who is the biggest beneficiary of this matter? Lord''s Mansion, or Tang Ye?


    Li Hooutian thought it was Tang Ye. Because after the rookie left, no one in Tang Ye threatened him. And their bounty guild can no longer deal with the old human race. In this way, other old human races can also come out. Now, he believes that even if there are other people who are dissatisfied with the old human race, after his bounty guild can''t move, and Tang Ye has the lord mansion behind him, no one will attack the old human race at will. After all, they all had to fear Tang Ye''s revenge. Because of Tang Ye''s revenge, their Bounty Guild bowed their heads.


    "Tang Ye... awesome..." Li Houtian couldn''t help sighing. He felt that Tang Ye was removing obstacles bit by bit and slowly reviving the old human race. Thinking about what Tang Ye did along the way, it was really amazing. Who would have thought that the old human race, who was regarded as a mouse hidden under the sewer, could now come out in such a fair manner, and no one would dare to underestimate it?


    Moreover, this is only what Tang Ye did by an old human race! Then when the old human races are assembled, it will be a greater force!


    "Nor..." Li Houtian suddenly thought of something. Because the old human race has been oppressed for a long time, there are almost no masters. It should be said that there are more weak people. A group of weak people gather together, is it strong? No, it must be weak.


    Li Houtian couldn''t help laughing. In fact, there is no need to worry about the old humans gathered together. Because Tang Ye''s strength alone does not mean that all the old human races are so strong. On the contrary, if so many weak people gather together, it takes a lot of time and more resources to make them all strong. At the same time, because there are more people, there are a lot of restrictions. Therefore, the old human race is not scary at all.


    At least in the short term, there is nothing to fear. Only when the old human race develops, that makes people jealous. But when will they develop? Maybe in the process of their development, they encountered any accidents that were all destroyed? What''s more, new human races continue to obstruct them, and they are not so easy to develop.


    Thinking of this, Li Houtian couldn''t help laughing, a long-lost smile. He felt a sudden realization that the old human race wants to gather and revive, why should he bother about it?


    They may be better dealt with when they gather.

 Chapter 2967： Go talk!

    Tang Ye paid close attention to Rove''s killing of the bounty hunter, and he knew about the conflict between Luo Wei and Li Houtian. When the final result came out, he was very happy. Although there was no direct war between the new human race and the bounty guild, he was still very satisfied that the new human race left the Pearl Star. Because of this, there is nothing worth worrying about at Pearl Star.


    In other words, from now on, he can act on Pearl Star at will. Including other old human races. What he has always done is to gather the old human race and develop back into a force that can fight against the new human race. Now, this step is finally ready to come.


    "My lord, have you heard that Rove killed the bounty hunter? Lowe and the others were forced to leave! Then don''t we have to worry about being attacked by the new humans?" When Ada knew about this, he came over very excitedly and told Tang Ye.


    None of them knew that this matter was actually handled by Tang Ye. Because no one knew that Tang Ye actually possessed such a strong cultivation strength. Tang Ye didn''t say it. Tang Ye would not say this when it was not necessary. Because of this power, he has a very good life-saving and manipulation of many things behind his back. For example, in the previous assassinations of bounty hunters, he could only control the actions of Ah Qi with stealth ability. But now that his own strength has reached such a high level, he can act on his own.


    "Really? I heard a little bit, but I didn''t expect it to be true. If Lowe and the others leave, then it will be a great thing for us. Because from now on, we can move freely without worrying about it anymore. Be dealt with by the Bounty Guild or the new human race." Tang Ye laughed.


    Ah Qi also came here, and this thing seemed to them like a big rush. They were very happy and told each other. A Qi said to Tang Ye: "My lord, can we gather other people in this way? I believe there are other people in the Pearl Star, and they will definitely come out. Because there is nothing to threaten us now. Even if they do. The threat will not be as dangerous as before."


    "Yes." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then, we will gather the clansmen, train them to become powerful forces, and then fight back against the blue star and regain our hometown!"


    "Yes, my lord!" Ada and Aqi were very excited. The day was finally coming. In other words, this day has arrived! If it weren''t for Tang Ye, how could they have thought of such a thing. It would be nice to survive by yourself! But because Tang Ye appeared and did things they didn''t dare to think of again and again, it made them have this idea, and then worked hard for this idea.


    Ada and Aqi''s admiration for Tang Ye is unshakable by anything. Their allegiance to them is like dead men. As long as it is Tang Ye''s order, they will definitely be executed, no matter how dangerous it is, even if it is to let them die!


    "If this is the case, you can take action and declare it in the city. Let the other old human races come out and vote for the Tang mansion. We will make unified arrangements." Tang Ye said to Ada and Aqi.


    He added: "However, this doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t need to be careful. After all, there are many people who used to deal with our old human races, and some are very mixed. Maybe some people simply look down on us and see that we stand up now. , Come to bully us. In that case, be careful not to let yourself be in trouble. For these people, you have to defend yourself, which means protecting yourself. Then, behave naturally and kill these people!"


    Tang Ye looked cold, without any hesitation or kindness, and said: "Now we can''t control so much. If others insist on bullying us, then we will let them know that the times have changed, and we are no longer just bullies. You don¡¯t have to worry about getting into trouble if you kill someone. The Lord¡¯s Mansion will take care of us. However, remember that when others come to trouble us, you can fight back and protect yourself. You can¡¯t kill casually or deliberately. Killing. Even if it is deliberate, it cannot be understood by others. What others see is how we are oppressed and how we fight back in anger. The truth is on our side, understand?"


    "Yes, my lord!" Ada and Aqi both expressed their understanding.


    They are not people who like to kill. If they were not forced to be helpless, who would do that.


    "Okay, let''s do things. When our people are almost assembled, we will start training them. Since there is no way to gain strength through practice at once, let them use the weapons I made. However, practice this. Still necessary. Because practice can make the body stronger and more responsive. Having such a physical foundation is also a benefit to the use of guns and shells. We may not be able to cultivate them into a strong person, but we can make them His body becomes stronger, and then he can control my weapons. In this case, he also has a strong combat power." Tang Ye said to Ada and A Qi.


    "Understood!" Ada and Aqi never dared to underestimate the weapons made by Tang Ye. They re-armed themselves with the weapons made by Tang Ye, and then regained their power.


    Although they have now regained their cultivation strength and continued to grow stronger, they still have not given up the power of technological weapons. Sometimes, they use this power the most. Because this power is simple and rude, they can use it handily. And, the power of this power is not lost to the power of cultivation. If used well, it is even stronger than cultivation power!


    "Go, let''s start our pace of revival!" Tang Ye said to Ada and A Qi again, even though he has had a lot of this experience, the man who has already calmed down is a little excited. After all, I have done this very difficult thing at the beginning, and I feel like breaking through the challenge.


    Both Ada and Aqi went outside, looking for and conveying information, so that the other old humans who had hidden would not worry about being afraid, and come out with them. And when they went to work on this matter, Tang Ye originally thought of Forging Workshop to make weapons, because as the number of the old human race increased, the demand for technological weapons would increase greatly.


    However, he suddenly remembered that he hadn''t seen Sophia for a long time. Thinking about the matter with Sophia that day, Sophia seemed to leave with a shy face, and he was a little embarrassed. I don''t know what Sophia''s mood is now, will he still be angry with himself?


    "My forging level seems to be about to reach the sixth level, then it can almost help Sophia transform the Death Scythe and correct the defects of the Death Scythe..." Tang Ye thought of this, and it must be a very good thing for Sophia. I plan to go to Sophia.


    Have a good talk by the way, don''t get me wrong that day!

 Chapter 2968： A gunshot!

    Sophia also has times of shyness, let alone why, this is definitely abnormal. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t completely understand what was going on. Sometimes it''s not that he is narcissistic, but that he has experienced this kind of thing, and he understands the girl''s mind. So, Sophia''s mood, he guessed some.


    However, he felt used to being alone for so long, so he wanted to continue this way. So for women, the idea is not too strong. However, because of Sophia''s business these days, he would think about this from time to time. Moreover, I just thought of the fact that there are so many people in my life, just like Sophia became his wife and lived together.


    This is a bit scary. Is it really tempted?


    In fact, everyone should think that Sophia is very strong, a very powerful woman, and does not need the protection and care of others. However, Tang Ye had already known a woman with a personality similar to Sophia. So he knew that Sophia was not like that. What I see on the surface is different from what I see in my heart. Maybe Sophia needs someone to take care of it most.


    Sometimes wanting to take care of others may be the beginning of love.


    "It''s a bit... embarrassing." Tang Ye thought of these things and couldn''t help touching his nose, remembering that he seemed to offend Sophia last time, and he was a little embarrassed that Sophia did not severely criticize. However, it is precisely this point. Whenever he thinks of it, it makes him feel a little bit emotional, and he is very moved by the appearance of Sophia.


    "Let''s go find Sophia." Tang Ye made up his mind, and then set off to find Sophia.


    Now you can leave the Datang mansion generously. Even if there are other dangers, as I just said to Ada and Aqi, some people just can¡¯t understand them and want to act on them, then he is not afraid, because his current strength does not need to be afraid of anything in the star of the pearl. people.


    Even, he deliberately went to places with a lot of people so that others could see him, so as to declare that the current situation of their old human race would be known to other old human races. He would rather have someone come to trouble him now, because he will solve this kind of trouble and let more people know and truly know that their old human race is not something they can provoke casually now!


    Let alone, there are indeed a few people who are very upset after seeing him, some of them are bounty hunters. And they were cleaned up by Li Houtian! Because a few of them are gangsters, the previous bounty guild was not strictly reviewed and the entry threshold was extremely low, which resulted in everyone in the bounty hunters, which can be said to be miserable. Now encountering a series of things, Li Houtian has strictly managed it. And directly expelling those who are unqualified, especially those who have committed crimes, is also to avoid the troubles of the Lord''s Mansion. Because the Lord¡¯s Mansion is now embarrassing the bounty guild under the guise of the "Pearl of Governance", the bounty guild has to carry out this sort of cleanup.


    And if they were cleaned up by the Bounty Guild, these people would of course resent. In addition to the anger at the Bounty Guild, he was also angry at the Lord''s Mansion, or Tang Ye. They all knew that if it weren''t for the persecution of Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion, the Bounty Guild would not have done such a thing. And if the Bounty Guild does not become what it is now, they can still dominate. Therefore, this series of things completely harmed their interests, and they wanted Tang Ye to pay for it!


    "Tang Ye, it''s you! How dare you show up here!" Seeing Tang Ye, a **** jumped out and stopped Tang Ye.


    "You **** it, you caused me to lose my income and let me live on the street, and I want to kill you!" The **** became angry and cursed Tang Ye.


    Soon, a few more gangsters came out and stopped Tang Ye together. Seeing that, it wouldn''t be enough to give Tang Ye a lesson.


    Tang Ye saw that there were a few gangsters who were not threatening, and laughed, "What are you going to do? The Lord''s Mansion is now strictly governed. If you mess around, the Lord''s Mansion will not let you go."


    "What if we won''t let us go, if you let us have no good wine and good meat to eat, then it won''t matter if we get caught and go to jail. But you made us like this, and I will have to pay for it anyway! "A gangster cursed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "You want to be beautiful. If you are captured, you can eat the meal of the Lord''s Mansion for free? Then I will persuade the Lord''s Mansion. All of you who have been arrested, must Pay enough labor to eat! In other words, it won¡¯t let you eat for nothing! If you don¡¯t work, just wait to starve to death!"


    "You..." This is really maddening a few bastards, oh, what a fuck, they think Tang Ye is really too cheap and vicious.


    "Brothers, don''t talk nonsense with him, kill him!" A **** became furious and directly greeted a few **** to go up and fight Tang Ye.


    In order to fight the gangsters, one of them said: "As far as I know, Tang Ye actually has no cultivation power. With our ability, we can easily beat him!"


    "Kill!" The gangsters shouted, red eyes.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes. Although it was cruel, it was indeed a bit harmful to keep these people. He shot quickly, using a pistol, with a "bang", and with a gunshot, a gangster fell to the ground.


    "Ah!" the **** yelled in pain. He received a strong impact and fell backward. Then blood spattered, and soon died. He was hit in his heart, and his heart was pierced. He must not survive.


    "What, what''s going on?" The other gangsters who had rushed to kill Tang Ye were immediately confused. What''s going on, why did a brother suddenly die?


    "It''s that kind of weird weapon!" Soon a **** pointed at Tang Ye and said.


    At this moment, Tang Ye held a gun in his hand, facing them. Some of them were once bounty hunters who participated in the defensive enchantment that went to attack the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array outside the Datang Mansion. At that time, Tang Ye used this weapon to counterattack. That kind of weapon attack is very fast, and even powerful bounty hunters have been shot a lot.


    Tang Ye looked at them coldly and snorted: "Don''t think that I am the old human race and you can insult me ??at will. I tell you that the old human race is no longer the old human race of the past. Our old human race will regain everything that we used to be. If you still treat us as before, your fate will be like this-death!"


    "I won''t provoke you, but you don''t want to provoke me either. Otherwise, I will make you pay the price! Understand?" Tang Ye hummed coldly to the gangsters.


    How could a **** bear this tone, cursing: "I am going to kill you!"


    When he said that, he rushed to kill Tang Ye.


    boom!


    However, there was another gunshot, and the gangster fell to the ground and died with blood in his head.


    Suddenly everyone was shocked. Is this old human race so powerful?

 Chapter 2969： Someone!

    If you don''t pay attention to defense, at such a short distance, the power of the pistol will indeed be so powerful. And these gangsters weren''t very strong in their own strength, and they were angry, they didn''t pay much attention at all, they just rushed to kill Tang Ye, and ended up eating bullets and being killed is normal.


    There are still a few **** who haven''t died, but they no longer dared to rush to kill Tang Ye. Seeing Tang Ye''s greatness and seeing his killed companions, they were already scared, but they didn''t want to be killed.


    "Damn, you wait, I will definitely kill you!" A few **** scolded Tang Ye, seemingly holding a grudge and planning to leave first.


    Tang Ye said, "This is not okay. Are you threatening me? No, because it is more serious than the threat. You are going to kill me. Since you are going to kill me, why should I let you go? Since you are going to kill me, why didn''t I kill you? You think I have such a good person, and I am so stupid. You know you want to kill me and let you go!"


    "You..." The gangsters didn''t expect Tang Ye to say this, and suddenly became angry and panic, becoming a dilemma. If you continue to fight Tang Ye, it is not Tang Ye''s opponent and will be killed by Tang Ye. But if he didn''t kill Tang Ye and left, Tang Ye would still kill them.


    Do you ask for mercy?


    Several bullies have never thought of such a thing!


    "Damn it, I killed you!" A **** couldn''t turn his head. He felt that he was going to die. It''s better to fight Tang Ye, he yelled to strengthen himself, and then rushed to kill Tang. night.


    Tang Ye stepped back quickly, and at the same time aimed at him with a pistol and shot, but he avoided it. However, Tang Ye continued to shoot. One shot failed, two shots failed, but the third shot, the gangster failed to evade and was shot. Hit the head, and fell to the ground.


    Other bullies took advantage of this time, some came to attack Tang Ye, some fled. Tang Ye quickly solved the attacker, and then chased and killed the one who wanted to escape. In the end, they killed all these gangsters without leaving any reservation.


    Everyone present saw Tang Ye killing a few gangsters so easily, and they were very jealous of Tang Ye. This murder didn''t blink at all. So don''t provoke this old human race or you will be killed. However, some people were dissatisfied, and felt that if they were stronger, Tang Ye would not be able to deal with them. In other words, if there were other forces to suppress Tang Ye, Tang Ye could not be so arrogant. For example, the power of the Bounty Guild.


    And soon, people from the Lord''s Mansion came. Everyone heard that the Lord''s Mansion is Tang Ye''s patron, and now they can see how the Lord''s Mansion handles it. Although it was the trouble that these gangsters were looking for Tang Ye first, it would be too much to kill all the gangsters like this. If the Lord''s Mansion is under normal management, you can''t just let Tang Ye go.


    However, what they saw was that the Lord¡¯s Mansion directly disposed of the gangster¡¯s corpse, and expressed concern for Tang Ye, and told other people: ¡°These are people who are usually bullying and afraid of hardship, and many people are deeply harassed by them and suffer. In other words, our Lord¡¯s Mansion is planning to deal with them and maintain the order of our Pearl Star. Now that they want to kill Tang Ye, they are killed by Tang Ye, and they deserve it."


    "Tang Ye is legal self-defense." The captain of the guard team emphasized an extra sentence.


    Seeing that the Lord''s Mansion treats Tang Ye like this, the onlookers immediately knew that the Lord''s Mansion was indeed Tang Ye''s patron. So don''t think about what to do with Tang Ye in the future, unless you can deal with the Lord''s Mansion. But now, the only bounty guild that can fight against the lord''s mansion is also afraid to mess up. Therefore, the old humans cannot move casually in the Pearl Star.


    However, for many people, this is not a bad thing. After all, they did not hate the old human race, nor would they deliberately make things difficult for the old human race. They were all people who wanted to live a good life. Rather, this is a great thing. Because the Lord''s Mansion has effectively maintained the order and interests of the Pearl Star, they can live more assuredly.


    However, the status of the old human race has changed, and people have felt it. At least in the Pearl Star, people feel it. From now on, it is impossible to think of the old human race as before.


    So, even if you see Old Humans on the street, it''s nothing strange. Nor can it be thought of catching, or telling the bounty hunter, the prey used as a reward.


    "Trouble this big brother." Tang Ye said to the captain of the guard of the lord''s mansion who maintained order, quite polite.


    The captain nodded and smiled, and said: "It''s okay, Lord Tang Ye, protecting people''s legal rights is what our Lord''s Mansion must do. If someone else is making trouble for you next time, please tell us, and we will treat these people. Severe punishment and never lend."


    "Okay, your Lord''s Mansion is doing really well." Tang Ye smiled.


    The "commercial talk" between the two of them was actually told to others. One means that the Pearl Star is now in charge of the Lord''s Mansion, don''t expect the Bounty Guild anymore, and the other means that Tang Ye is protected by the Lord''s Mansion.


    Everyone didn''t speak, they just saw these things in their eyes. What to do in the future is up to you.


    Then the guards of the Lord''s Mansion left to maintain order in other places of the Pearl Star. And Tang Ye also left. He continued to the Datang Store. There was also a forging workshop there. There were already a lot of materials prepared by the Lord''s Mansion in the warehouse, and he could forge many things. In addition to technological weapons, other cold weapons are also available. What''s more, he has almost level 6 forging skills now, plus the level 10 forge''s skills in Phoenix''s memory, the cold weapons he forged are all of very good quality.


    In fact, Tang Ye went to find Sophia at the beginning, and always felt that there was something wrong with Sophia. However, he suddenly felt that he was not far from the sixth-level blacksmith, and maybe he could break through with a little more forging. After all, for a Tier 10 blacksmith, Tier 6 level is nothing. Therefore, it shouldn''t be difficult to break through to the sixth rank according to the guidance of that tenth rank forger.


    When you reach the level of Tier 6, you can learn the skill of ¡°reforging¡±, and then you can help Sophia make up for the defects of Death Scythe. Would it be better to go to Sofia at that time?


    Even if Sophia is still angry, she can still use this to calm Sophia.


    Tang Ye was planning so, suddenly, he felt a chill behind his back. This was a dangerous omen. He immediately prepared for defense, quickly stepped aside, then turned back, making sure that he would not be attacked.


    "Who?!" He whispered, making sure that someone was staring at him in secret.


    The breath was cold, but it didn''t seem to be killing. But he still has to be prepared, he doesn''t want to be assassinated by others.


    At this time, I was in an alley with no one everywhere. Tang Ye realized that he was thinking about Sophia just now, and he unknowingly walked into such a place without noticing it.


    Soon, a masked woman came out, it was the new human race who was left behind as a hostage-An Han.

 Chapter 2970： Infinitely bred!

    In fact, Tang Ye felt that there would be no problem even if he walked into the alley. Because if someone wants to assassinate him, let the other person come. He now has enough power to deal with it, and can even fight back. In this way, it is a good thing for someone to come, you can find those who want their lives secretly and get rid of them.


    However, he did not expect such a powerful person to appear. Moreover, he still had some impression of this person, that he was a new human being with Luo Wei, and he was still one of the top ten masters in the new human race. This woman is mysterious, she has been covering her face, and she doesn''t know what she looks like.


    Tang Ye originally thought that this new human race who stayed at the Pearl Star as a hostage would honestly and peacefully stay in their stronghold, after all, the Pearl Star had no advantage in them. She should even worry about her safety. Because Tang Ye also joined hands with the Lord''s Mansion, if the Lord''s Mansion and Tang Ye conspire to trouble her, she may not be safe.


    "So, are you here to kill me?" Tang Ye stared at An coldly.


    An Han stood quietly on the other side, maintaining a state of confrontation with Tang Ye. She looked at Tang Ye, as if looking closely. After a long silence, she spoke, "If I want to kill you, I have already done it just now. It is not easy to kill you. You must seize the opportunity, otherwise you will not be able to kill you."


    "Oh?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He didn''t expect An Han to say such a thing, as if he knew he had good power.


    He said to An Han again: "For a master like you, what''s the difficulty in killing me?"


    An Han''s expression remained unchanged, and he still stood there quietly, saying, "You killed Rove. Since you can kill Rove, you can imagine your strength. Moreover, the flame you use is very strong and very In particular, it can get rid of Rove''s domineering body. From this point of view, if I didn''t take the opportunity to kill you, then I wouldn''t be able to kill you."


    Tang Ye''s expression suddenly became cold. This matter can''t be ignored, I didn''t expect An Han to know these things. Not only did he know his true strength, but he also knew that he killed Rove. However, he was surprised. On the day he killed Rov, he clearly remembered that there were no other people around, so how did he let An Han know?


    Unexpectedly, An Han took the initiative to explain to Tang Ye that she raised a hand to condense a force, and then saw that she was using the power of the water element, a frozen crystal suspended in her palm, which was quite beautiful and cool.


    She said to Tang Ye again: "I practice the power of ice, and I am particularly sensitive to the fire elemental power you use. At the scene where Rove killed the bounty hunters, I sensed the fire elemental power. The special fire element is long-lived, mysterious, and powerful, and must be extraordinary. At the same time, I felt Rove¡¯s breath drifting outside, not to the blue star, but to a place of death. If he hadn¡¯t had an accident, It should be the Blue Star, not elsewhere."


    "Then he may be in a panic, or he ran away in desperation, not necessarily I killed him. How do you conclude that I killed him?" Tang Ye stared at An Han and said.


    An Han glanced at Tang Ye and said, "I''m not sure you really killed Rove."


    "Then you just said that I killed Rove?" Tang Ye was speechless.


    An Han said, "For the sake of testing, it turned out that I was right."


    "..."


    Fuck, Tang Ye was speechless, he was actually calculated by An Han, didn''t he just admit that he killed Rove by himself?


    "What then? I killed Rove. Now that you know, what are you going to do? Tell me, but you have no definite evidence." Tang Ye squinted.


    An Han was silent for a while, and then said: "If I want to expose you, I said at the beginning, why wait until now? Now the other new human races have returned to the Blue Star, and I am alone. If you and the Lord If the government wants to shoot me, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to survive, right? Actually, Lowe and the others know about this result, and the Bounty Association also knows, presumably they have already regarded me as a dead person. One."


    "Then you still stay?" Tang Ye asked suspiciously. He looked at An Han, not stupid.


    An Han looked at Tang Ye, was silent again, and then said, "If I tell you, I hate the blue star and the new human race, do you believe it?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, then nodded, and said, "Believe, I believe that there are still people in the new human race who have not been distorted. What you new human race did is really too wrong and too evil. I don''t believe in such things. No one opposes. If it is, then I think your new human race is really hopeless. In this case, when I attack the Blue Star, there will be no mercy."


    An Han was silent, probably because he felt that Tang Ye''s words were understandable.


    Tang Ye watched An Han for a while, but slowly let go of his guard. Some judgments were based on experience, and he judged that An Han did not lie to him. Then he said to An Han, "So, are you planning to help me?"


    An Han came back to his senses and said to Tang Ye: "No matter what, I am a new human race suddenly said to help your old human race, it is also absurd, presumably your old human race will not accept it. However, if I help , It¡¯s always easier for you to defeat the new human race. I can go back to the Blue Star without revealing my identity to provide you with the Blue Star¡¯s intelligence. However, this is also a cooperation between us, and I have my own conditions."


    "What conditions?" Tang Ye frowned and asked.


    An Han was silent again, it seemed difficult to speak. Then she also made up a lot of determination, looking at Tang Ye, with a firm expression, and said, "Help me kill my mother."


    "What?" Tang Ye was stunned, feeling that such a condition or request was really incredible. He actually wanted someone to kill his mother?


    This is simply intolerable!


    Tang Ye looked at An Han, she really didn''t expect An Han to be such a person, but he didn''t think An Han looked like a heinous person, otherwise he would not be shaken and wanted to cooperate with An Han. He believed that An Han must have some difficulties.


    He said to An Han: "Although I have a lot of hostility towards your new human race, what you said is a bit too much."


    "I know, I believe, this is also the mother''s request, she definitely wants to get out of it." An Han said.


    Tang Ye was silent. But there is also hope that An Han will talk about the reason. Of course, if An Han really didn''t want to say anything, he wouldn''t force it.


    An Han sighed for a long time and said, "Mother, she has a power called Infinite Breeding. In other words, she is nothing but a fertility machine."


    Tang Ye was stunned. He had long heard about the new human race asking women to keep giving birth. However, even if you give birth, there is a limit. However, if there is an infinitely conceived ability, it is really terrifying.

 Chapter 2971： Internal union!

    Infinite gestation, doesn¡¯t it mean always having children? What kind of operation is this... Tang Ye couldn''t imagine. If you are willing to do this on your own initiative, there may be no need for others to say anything, but if you are forced to do so, it would be terrible. And listening to An Han''s words, I am afraid her mother was forced.


    Then I think of many rumors about the new human race. In order to expand the population, women generally use them to reproduce offspring, whether they want to or not, they must do so. So maybe what happened to An Han''s mother is true.


    It was a sow, no, it was more miserable than a sow. Tang Ye couldn''t imagine how a woman would be treated like that. Even if I just hear this kind of thing, I feel ridiculous and want to stop it.


    "Such a thing is really hard to accept... Is your mother forced to do this?" Tang Ye couldn''t help asking An Han.


    An Han closed and took a deep breath, probably thinking that his mother was experiencing something like this and felt very painful, and it took courage to tell an outsider this kind of thing, like exposing the ugliest thing inside him. She nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Of course my mother was forced. She tried to commit suicide several times, but she failed. The patriarch imprisoned her so that her limbs could not move freely, and then let a special person come. Look at her. When she is ready to conceive, she will select powerful people in the clan to force her... so that she can conceive..."


    After speaking, although An Han''s expression was not visible, he could still feel An Han''s breath becoming gloomy and hideous, angry and cold. She was really angry about what happened to her mother. Although, she was born because of what happened to her mother. However, she knew that the mother actually hated her in her heart, and hated all children. These are the products of deformities, she thinks so.


    "I will get as close as I can to quickly organize my strength, and then attack the Blue Star, so that your mother will be free." Listening to An Han''s words, Tang Ye couldn''t accept such ugly things. Even if An Han didn''t ask him, he couldn''t stand it anymore.


    An Han was grateful for Tang Ye¡¯s promise, but it did not reach the attitude of Ada and A Qi towards Tang Ye, because she will provide Tang Ye with information about the new human race, and she will do her best to help. Tang Ye, for her, this is a kind of cooperation and exchange. She provides Tang Ye with intelligence and strength, and Tang Ye destroys the new human race and liberates her mother.


    "If you can organize a certain amount of power to attack the Blue Star, it will not be as difficult as you think." An Han revealed to Tang Ye and said: "There are actually many problems within the new human race. I, just One question. And there are many people like me, such as my brothers and sisters, such as women who don¡¯t want to be fertility machines. Some are forbearing, and some are already fighting. The new human race calls them. It is a blasphemer. Because the new human race feels that they are people with the blessing of God, betraying the will of the new human race is betraying the will of the god, and that is blasphemy. For these blasphemers, the new human race will kill him."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, thinking that the new human race that received the supernatural power mentioned by the Phoenix might be taken away by the soul of the elite soldier in the ancient city. Because those soldiers have abilities, and these abilities are exactly the same as the new humans now. Thinking about now they call those who do not follow them as blasphemers, as if their faith came from gods.


    So, are these new human races likely to become puppets of the gods of the ancient city? Perhaps it has not been shown in these new human races, just like An Han, they still act according to their own will. However, since there is a person who decides the blasphemer in the new human race, then this person may be a person with the will of the gods in the ancient city, such as the patriarch. In other words, the patriarch may have been completely seized, but actually became the soldiers of the ancient city.


    Although Tang Ye knew these things now, she didn''t plan to tell An Hanxian. After all, I just met An Han, and although I feel that An Han is not that kind of spy, he still needs to know more about it in order to have a thorough bond. He said to An Han: "I didn''t expect that your new human race would also have so many problems. It seems that until these problems are not resolved, it is not easy for you to directly fight against other tribes. No wonder you are very powerful, but you still need something else Allies. I understand this situation, and I will look at the organized forces to attack the Blue Star."


    An Han nodded and said, "This is great. And if you can, I hope you find a reason to return to the Blue Star, so that I can provide you with the latest information on the new human race."


    Tang Ye suddenly became a little silent. Perhaps for such a thing, I can''t help thinking, if An Han did this, would he just want to fool him and send her back to the Blue Star, so that she would be safe. And the things she said just now were all deceptive.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t directly think that An Han was like this, so he just hesitated. He still believed in An Han.


    An Han was not the kind of person who immediately thought Tang Ye didn''t trust her and turned around and left. The hatred between the new human race and the old human race was extremely deep, and she felt that Tang Ye was able to talk to her like this already very good. So she did not get angry at Tang Ye''s attitude. And she didn''t speak, she cut her wrist and dripped blood, and used her blood to write a contract, saying to Tang Ye: "I have a contract, don''t worry about me cheating you."


    "This is my unilateral contract to you." As the contract was established, An Han added to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Han to be so resolute and decisive. It seemed that he was indeed very determined. He nodded to An Han and said, "Don''t worry, since you and I are now allies, then I will definitely keep you safe. In fact, in this Pearl Star, as long as I don''t take action against you, you will basically be fine. "


    An Han squinted slightly, unexpectedly Tang Ye said such arrogant words. But think about it, it should not be considered arrogant. Because Tang Ye didn''t move, the lord''s mansion probably wouldn''t move either. The people in the bounty guild must not have this idea, they shouldn''t have to fight the new human race at this time.


    "I will wait for your good news." An Han had already finished talking to Tang Ye and turned to leave. She is very strong. After all, she is the top ten master of the new human race. Even if she is not as strong as Luo Wei, she will not be too different from Luo Fu.


    Watching her leave, Tang Ye took a deep breath, feeling that things had changed quickly. But this kind of development is good news. Now that people from within the new human race have joined forces, it will no longer be indefinitely to solve the new human race and regain the blue star.


    In a good mood, Tang Ye also left and went to the Datang store to forge weapons.

 Chapter 2972： Also buy!

    When he came to the lobby shop, Tang Ye did not expect that there were many people. Although there are no particularly outstanding weapons, the weapons that Fang Changzhou took out of the Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s weapons storage for temporary placement are also good. And when the store opens newly, there are special promotions, and many people still come to see it.


    The workers in the shop were also arranged by Fang Changzhou, so even if Tang Ye is not there, the shop will be open as usual and can be operated. In any case, pretend to be. Tang Ye felt that Fang Changzhou had indeed arranged very thoughtfully. However, he still had to do some things by himself, and he couldn''t let Fang Changzhou know some things about himself.


    In fact, he felt that none of the people arranged by Fang Changzhou would be ordinary people. They might be top secret agents who wanted to collect information. To a certain extent, it was also a kind of "surveillance" to Tang Ye.


    There are not so many good things in the world, Fang Changzhou helped arrange everything, without any arrangement of his own. Tang Ye felt that it didn''t matter, it was like everyone had to "just eat". Some things were acceptable as long as they were not excessive.


    "Boss, you are here!" Seeing Tang Ye appear, several workers nodded in salute to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye responded with a smile, praised them for doing a good job, and then let them continue to work on their own. But at this time other people saw Tang Ye and they were very curious about Tang Ye. They all said that this weapon shop was opened by an old human race, and now I see Tang Ye, it is indeed an old human race. Many people also knew about Tang Ye''s deeds. Now that they have come into contact with Tang Ye so close, they found that Tang Ye was different from what they had imagined.


    I originally thought that the old human race was weak, humble and unremarkable. However, Tang Ye seemed to suggest bravery. He had a temperament that was not inferior to many cultivation powers. It made people a little wondering, is this really an old human race?


    Tang Ye saw that many people''s eyes had noticed him. He smiled and said, "Don¡¯t doubt, I¡¯m an old human race. However, I don¡¯t want everyone to call me like the old human race. I think the human race is the human race, there is nothing new and old. And the old and new human races are also called out by those so-called new human races. I am very opposed to it. Therefore, I want to eliminate this thing. Since there are so many people in my human race who pride themselves. For the new human race, to eliminate everyone except them, then I just have to kill them all and let our human race reunite."


    "Remember, Human Race is Human Race, there is no new or old." Tang Ye emphasized again.


    Others understood it, but some people questioned and said, "The question is, can you eliminate the new human races? If not, what use are you saying?"


    "Can you eliminate the so-called new human races? You can just continue to watch. But now I have to declare that you should not underestimate our human races. Mine is the so-called old human races in your eyes. Otherwise, I will compare Those who protect shortcomings will definitely not stand by." Tang Ye said a little serious and coldly.


    Everyone was taken aback for a moment, as if they had been warned, but suddenly they were so confused. Although Tang Ye''s current status and strength are indeed different, there is still a lord''s mansion behind him. However, you can''t directly warn people like this.


    "Haha." However, before everyone reacted, Tang Ye laughed, breaking the serious and cold-hearted atmosphere he created by himself, and said: "Today everyone is here to choose their own refined weapons, so there is no need to say Those things. After all, everyone is a good person, and will not make things difficult for others for no reason. Then, please choose your own weapons as much as you want. If there is something you like, I announce that you will have a 50% discount... which is half the price. Sell ??it to you."


    "This is not bad!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, many people were distracted. Buying these military-grade quality weapons from the Lord¡¯s Mansion at half price is definitely a profit. Everyone has a little selfish desire for cheap, so many people immediately choose weapons.


    However, they also heard what Tang Ye said just now. This matter, they will certainly have their own thinking. In the future, the attitude towards the old human race will be weighed to Tang Ye''s attitude just now. As Tang Ye said, most of them are actually good people, and they don''t make things difficult for someone for no reason, so they never thought of embarrassing the old human race. As for those who were a little bit uncomfortable, Tang Ye''s words still made them jealous. In this case, it''s not easy to mess up.


    But not everyone is so good. Among these people are bounty hunters. The relationship between the bounty hunter and Tang Ye is not very good now. But they happened to be the people Tang Ye didn''t worry about the least, because the bounty hunters couldn''t do anything to the old human race because of the bondage. If they get messed up, Tang Ye doesn''t need to take action, the contract force will solve them.


    Tang Ye was going to the forging workshop to forge weapons, but at this time several people with bounty hunters stopped him. These bounty hunters came, not really buying weapons, they didn''t want to contribute gold coins to Tang Ye. The bounty guild also has weapons shops under its name, and they must buy from their own shops. They came on the order of the Bounty Guild to investigate Datang shops, especially when it came to intelligence about a wonderful weapon, that would be about bombs.


    Many people have heard of the bomb Tang Ye made, but they haven''t actually seen it. Because if you see a bomb in battle, it usually explodes, leaving nothing worth watching. However, the bomb has already attracted the attention of the Bounty Guild. It is a weapon that can burst out terrifying power without requiring elemental power. Although it is one-off, it can be manufactured in large quantities. Then you can continue to add. This kind of weapon is very scary in multiplayer wars.


    The Bounty Guild estimates based on the effectiveness of the bomb weapons collected, if a large-scale war is carried out, these bomb weapons can almost reverse the situation. Ordinary people can use it, which means that there will be no shortage of troops. For example, his bounty guild wants to fight against the Lord¡¯s Mansion. Even if there are not as many people in the Lord¡¯s Mansion as his bounty guild, the Lord¡¯s Mansion can temporarily train a group of ordinary people, as long as they master the method of using bomb weapons. .


    In this case, it is a very big threat to the bounty guild.


    Moreover, Li Houtian and Lu Ying from the Bounty Guild were thinking about whether Tang Ye wanted to open a weapon shop, whether he wanted to use the weapon shop as a "cover" to escape the **** of the contract, provide bomb weapons to the lord mansion, and let the lord mansion deal with it. they.


    If Tang Ye directly forged bomb weapons to the lord mansion, and the lord mansion directly used the bomb weapons to deal with their bounty guild, then even if Tang Ye''s behavior was indirect, it would violate the contract. However, if there is an open and fair weapons shop and the Lord¡¯s Mansion purchases bomb weapons by spending gold coins, then it has not violated the contract.


    The idea of ??the bounty guild is that they also want to buy this bomb weapon!

 Chapter 2973： Reinvented!

    For the Bounty Guild, since Tang Ye wanted to circumvent the **** of the contract relationship by opening a weapon shop, they could also use the weapon shop to buy those powerful weapons made by Tang Ye. If Tang Ye didn''t sell it to them, it would be against the restraint of the contract.


    So now the people from the Bounty Guild came to focus on those special weapons made by Tang Ye. They stopped Tang Ye and said loudly, "We heard that you have some very good weapons here. Why, are they not on sale now? Or, you only sell those weapons to certain people instead of selling them. Give it to us? Is this too unfair to us?"


    To deliberately speak loudly is to let others hear and attract others'' attention. This is a deliberate approach by several bounty hunters. Only when everyone pays attention and everyone is staring at this thing, Tang Ye must respond to them, and can''t do too much.


    Sure enough, after a few bounty hunters shouted, others were attracted. Since they are here, they must be interested in some weapons. If you can buy special and powerful weapons, you are not happy. They also knew something about Tang Ye possessing those unique weapons. Because Tang Ye had used those weapons when he dealt with the Bounty Guild and the new human race. They even heard that those weapons can be used without mastering the power of cultivation, and they are still very powerful. This makes people look forward to it.


    "Yeah, Boss Tang Ye, what about the other weapons?" Then there were other people who asked them, "They are the ones you used before, don''t you say that you don''t have them? I remember that there are those weapons in the Lord''s Mansion. It¡¯s not that you cooperated with them very early, but as a weapon merchant, you sold it to them. So, you wouldn¡¯t say that you can sell it to the Lord¡¯s Mansion, but you can¡¯t sell it to us, right?"


    Tang Ye originally wanted to forge weapons, but he didn''t expect to be asked about this now. He could see that this was deliberately provoked by those bounty hunters. Of course he had expected this kind of thing. He smiled and said, "Don¡¯t worry, those weapons need a certain amount of time to forge. After all, they are unique weapons, but they are not that simple. So it will take some time before they can be launched. Sell ??it. As for the price, it will be announced to everyone."


    "In addition, because it is a relatively special weapon, the quantity is very limited. If you want to buy it, you have to come quickly, otherwise it will be sold out and you will not be able to buy it." Tang Ye said again.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone reluctantly agreed, since there is something to sell, then there is no opinion. However, some people can¡¯t wait and say, ¡°You said that a while ago, when was that. It won¡¯t take a long time, can you give me a specific time? Otherwise, your weapon shop is newly opened, but there is no Isn¡¯t the weapon that people look forward to too bad?"


    "Yes, when is it?" Then other people asked out, and there was a lot of discussion.


    Tang Ye looked at them, knowing that there was no way to let them go without a specific time, so she said, "After three days, I can forge a part, and then sell it. Everyone can come and participate in the purchase. "


    "Okay, then in three days, we will definitely come!" People were satisfied with the specific time, and left one after another.


    A few bounty hunters have no other reason to make things difficult, they can only come back three days later, follow the people and leave, they will go back and report to Li Houtian.


    Tang Ye didn''t worry about making things difficult for the Bounty Guild. He had anticipated these problems a long time ago and made preparations to deal with them, and then continued to forge weapons in the forging workshop.


    Even if some technological weapons need to be released after three days, he will not release too much. Now that we have created an atmosphere where technological weapons are not easy to manufacture and the supply is small, then this will naturally continue. In fact, it is indeed relatively small, he made it alone, it is impossible to make a large number of them. Even if the forge''s technical power in this world accelerates, one person''s manufacturing is limited.


    Now that Tang Ye came to the forging studio, what he wanted most was to break through his forging technology, and he was only a little short of reaching the sixth-order level. The main purpose is to learn the ability to reforge the furnace that a Tier 6 blacksmith can master. Starting to forge, he immediately practiced breakthroughs in accordance with the memory of the Tier 10 forge provided by Phoenix.


    Before she knew it, Tang Ye had been forging in the forging workshop. Fortunately, the sixth-tier level is not difficult for the tenth-tier full-tier forge. After all, it can only be regarded as the intermediate level. He broke through smoothly with the method he provided.


    "This is the ability to recreate the furnace..." Tang Ye waved his hand, on the forge, a golden vortex was launched, which was quite peculiar. It seemed to have created a new space. This was the ability to recreate it.


    After opening this ability, put the weapons or equipment that need to be rebuilt into the golden vortex to return the weapon to the original. In addition, even if the forging fails, the ability to re-engineer can return the weapon to its original level instead of failing if the forging fails. In other words, this ability will not damage the weapon, nor will it have any negative effects. If the forging is successful, you can maintain this improved state, making the weapon more perfect and powerful.


    Therefore, it is very powerful and wonderful to reforge this ability, and it is what all forgers want. However, this trick is not available for all Tier 6 forging. The forging level of Tier 6 is only a prerequisite for learning the ability to rebuild. After reaching the sixth rank, whether you can still learn to remake it depends on your personal talent and chance. Both are indispensable. There is nothing to say about talent. If you have it, you have it. If you have a chance, because the ability to re-engineer was created by the most powerful forger in the heyday of the forging industry, you must have a chance for him. Otherwise, no matter how talented you are, you will not be unable to learn. .


    Now, the Tier 10 blacksmith in Phoenix''s memory once wanted to hunt Phoenix. He was the most powerful blacksmith in the heyday of the blacksmith industry. Therefore, Tang Ye can be said to directly copy his abilities, which of course can be learned. This can also be said to be an opportunity. Perhaps copying such abilities directly, for Tang Ye, was just using other people''s abilities, without his own comprehension, or his own characteristics. However, the ability of the strongest blacksmith was already so outstanding. Putting it now, it was the strongest existence. For others, it didn''t really matter whether Tang Ye had his own characteristics. As long as he doesn''t say that this is the ability of the strongest forge, others will only think that this is his talent and ability.


    "Now I can go to Sophia..." After learning the ability to rebuild, Tang Ye sighed.

 Chapter 2974： See you a bit!

    When Tang Ye came out of the forging workshop, it was almost dark. Ada and Aqi have no news, they must be busy contacting the old human races. Now the old human race has no threat in the Pearl Star, and can come out generously. Uniting them as early as possible to form a counteroffensive force is the first thing they must do now.


    Presumably Ada and Aqi will be fine, so Tang Ye went to Sofia. He felt that there must be a problem with Sophia, because as before, Sophia would visit him every once in a while, but he hasn''t been here for a few days.


    Fortunately, now that I have mastered the ability to reinvent the furnace, there is always a topic to talk about when I go to Sophia. Moreover, the Death Scythe of the Alpha family has defects, which is a concern for every patriarch and the users of the Death Scythe. They tried their best to solve this problem, but they couldn''t solve it. In order to solve this problem, countless efforts, energy and wealth have been spent.


    By now, they don''t expect to solve this problem. Perhaps this is an irresolvable curse that the Alpha family will bear for generations. They had been desperate, because the Alpha family had already fallen, and the dissolution of the mercenary group made them even more shocked. Maybe the Alpha family would perish. However, now that the bounty guild is being restrained by Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion, they suddenly lost a great threat, and there may be a turn for the better.


    But still not optimistic, there are still many enemies they have to face. The Alpha family is a traditional but declining big family. In the past, it made many enemies. When it has fallen, it must be the time when those enemies madly backlash. Although the Alpha family and the lord''s mansion are very close, the formation of the mercenary group is a joint venture between the two. However, the Lord''s Mansion also has things to deal with. It is impossible for the Lord''s Mansion to help all the enemies faced by the Alpha Family.


    The Lord''s Mansion is now facing the bounty guild with all its strength, and it is difficult to have any spare capacity to help the Alpha family, so the Alpha family has to face those enemies by itself.


    Tang Ye knew a little about the Alpha family''s situation, so Sophia had come to protect him before, and he was very grateful. Although Sophia''s original intention to protect him was to take action against the Bounty Guild and contain the Bounty Guild in order to achieve the purpose of alleviating the pressure on the Alpha family. However, Tang Ye knew very well that at that time, if it were not for Sophia''s protection, it would be difficult for him to develop smoothly to the present. Therefore, no matter what Sofia''s purpose was to protect him, he will thank Sofia.


    What''s more, in the back, Sophia also helped him with other things, such as arranging the ten thousand star chain magic circle and collecting the materials needed for the ten thousand star chain magic circle. The relationship between him and Sofia is no longer what it used to be.


    Outside the door of the Alpha family, Tang Ye saw the magnificent and luxurious buildings. It was the first time he came to the Alpha family. However, it may be in disrepair for a long time. Although magnificent and extravagant, it is gradually declining and has a feeling of being abandoned. There are not many guards outside, only a few guards, so it is not grandiose.


    "What do you do?" After seeing Tang Ye, a Jiading came over and asked vigilantly. Usually there are some strange people outside, and they may come to inquire about the situation. They are the enemies of the Alpha family. If they know the exact news, they will not play any more conspiracies, and will directly attack.


    Now those who stay behind are basically people who are very loyal to the Alpha family. And some of them were members of the mercenary group. After the mercenary group was disbanded, they still supported the Alpha family.


    "I''m here to find Miss Sophia." Tang Ye acted very politely, without any hostility, and said: "I am Tang Ye, maybe you have heard of me, it is the old human race who makes a lot of trouble. Trouble this big brother Go in and tell Miss Sophia that I have something to do with her."


    If someone else said that, this family would probably be too lazy to pay attention to Tang Ye, but since it was the old human race who made a lot of noise, then they would know. Because it is well known that Sophia got close to the old human race. Jia Ding glanced at Tang Ye for a few moments, he was no longer so vigilant, perhaps he was also curious about Tang Ye. What kind of old human race can do this, so that the bounty guild is so deflated?


    In other words, what the old human race did was a great thing for their Alpha family. Therefore, the Alpha family should be polite to this old human race.


    "Please wait here, I''ll go in and tell the eldest lady." Jia Ding''s attitude towards Tang Ye improved a lot.


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded politely.


    Soon Jiading went in to report to Sofia. At this time, Sofia was discussing various matters with the patriarch and his grandfather Marquis Massey. Now there is no title division. The so-called marquis is just inherited. In the past, when there were titles and titles, the marquis had a very high status and was a high official under the king. The Alpha family used to be such a lofty family, but now that the world is divided, these uniforms have collapsed. The Alpha family was hit hard and went into decline. However, the Alpha family is indeed a very large family, otherwise it will not persist until now, and it is still a huge family.


    The Marquis of Massey also heard what Jiading said, but he was curious, that old human came to Sofia? Originally, he thought that no one from the Alpha family wanted to come back, and it had been a long time since no one came to visit. And still such a special person. He was interested and said, "Sophia, let him in."


    "Grandpa, I''ll just go see him, don''t bother you." Sophia''s attitude towards the Marquis Massey was not so cold. Actually, this is her grandfather and her relatives, who are very familiar with getting along day and night.


    The Marquis of Massey knew about Sophia and Tang Yee. Of course, it was the previous cooperation, or in other words, it was not cooperation, but just use. It''s just that no one thought that Tang Ye would do so many things to force the Bounty Guild to be like this.


    "No, I want to get to know this young man. What he did is not easy. Moreover, apart from other things, he made the bounty guild have to contract strength, which greatly eased the pressure on our Alpha family. What do we do? I should thank him too?" Although the Marquis of Massey was traditional, he was still very kind.


    Sophia didn''t want Tang Ye to come in, but she thought Tang Ye came to her for other things, and some things were embarrassing to talk about in front of the Marquis Maisie. However, now that the Marquis Maixi said, she couldn''t refuse, and said: "Well, Grandpa, let Tang Ye come in."


    Soon Tang Ye led the way at Jiading and came to the lobby inside the Alpha family mansion.


    When Tang Ye saw Sophia, Sophia was still so cold and glamorous, but she seemed a little deliberately not to see Tang Ye.

 Chapter 2975： God-level blacksmith!

    Tang Ye had already thought about Sofia''s attitude, so he appeared calm, thinking about how to do it. In fact, Sophia didn''t have any opinion on him, but thought that what happened that day was still a bit strange. She had that strange feeling for the first time, and she didn''t know how to do it for a while.


    The Marquis of Maixi admired Tang Ye at first glance. This is much better than he thought. Because Tang Ye seems to give people a very calm and determined feeling, this kind of temperament is definitely a kind of "wise man" temperament that he has experienced many things and cultivated calmly and calmly. It can''t be done in disguise.


    Marquis Maixi is also an old person, maybe he likes such a person, young people are more afraid of frivolity and arrogant, so he is very happy to see young people like Tang Ye.


    In fact, Tang Ye is not a young man anymore. He is over a hundred years old, even two hundred years old. It''s just that the Phoenix''s power and the result of constant cultivation did not look old. In fact, he is a little worried about this problem, because there are many things he wants to do now, and he doesn''t want to grow old. However, if it is not for the power of immortality, people will always grow old.


    Fortunately, there is the power of the Phoenix, so it has not looked old. It''s just that the power of the Phoenix, I don''t know if it will grow old, but it''s not dead. This is the essence of the Phoenix. However, I heard that getting the power of the Phoenix can also stay young forever. In the old days when the strength of cultivation was not so crazy, some paranoid people were looking for Phoenix blood in order to be immortal. And the Phoenix of the World comes from the Phoenix, so it is still possible to get the Phoenix.


    For such a thing, Tang Ye can just ask Phoenix. However, Phoenix has not tried the current situation of being integrated with people, so it is not very clear. However, its power can greatly increase life expectancy. Moreover, this increase in life expectancy is not a slight increase, ranging from several thousand years to as many as tens of thousands of years. It is a simple matter.


    This was actually something Tang Ye was worried about. If you want to be with someone, but his life span is so long, and the other person is terribly ordinary life span, will be old and die, then how should he do it?


    Tang Ye had already experienced the age of seven emotions and six desires and had a family, so when he encountered such things again, in fact, sometimes in order to avoid trouble, he simply didn''t want to touch them. Just like those who have been single for a long time and don''t want to find a partner, they are afraid of trouble and are used to being a person.


    "Tang Ye, that''s great, it really is a young hero." Marquis Maixi said hello to Tang Ye with a smile.


    Tang Ye is very embarrassed. Where is a hero? When it comes to dealing with the bounty guild, it¡¯s not being said to be insignificant and contemptible. He will only hide in the defensive barrier and engage in sneak attacks and assassinations. Go and fight head-on. but. Strategy is also an ability. A headless charge is not a rash man, so Tang Ye actually feels that he is quite bad... He smiled at Marquis Maixi and said, "Marquis Maixi, I¡¯ve heard of you a long time ago. Daming, just came to visit now, and please forgive me."


    "Haha, look at what you said, I am afraid that many people have forgotten this old bone of mine. The only thing that is thinking about is those who wish me to die." Marquis Massey smiled.


    Tang Yebao smiled, and then looked at Sophia, he still had to say hello, otherwise it would appear to be deliberately ignored, impolite, and it would make the relationship harder. He smiled at Sophia and said, "Hello, Miss Sophia."


    Sophia didn''t speak, just nodded, it was her normal way of responding to people.


    Tang Ye is used to it, it''s better to say it''s okay as before, he just smiled. However, at the moment he came to visit suddenly, I am afraid that the Marquis of Massey and Sofia did not expect, for a while, they probably did not have any topics, and Tang Ye went straight to the subject. Now that I learned the ability to reforge, then help Sophia forge the Death Scythe.


    "Marquis Massey, Miss Sofia, is it a bit abrupt when I came to visit suddenly? But I have good news to tell you." Tang Ye smiled.


    "Oh?" The Marquis of Massey was looking forward to it. Sophia also glanced at Tang Ye, probably also very concerned. Because based on her knowledge of Tang Ye, Tang Ye will not do this for nothing, nor will she deliberately fool people. What Tang Ye has done during this period is all real, so Tang Ye said it was good news, and she felt that it was mostly true. good news.


    This is a good thing for the Alpha family. After all, there is only bad news for the Alpha family. Where has there been any good news?


    Tang Ye smiled slightly, smiled at Marquis Massey and Sophia, and said: "This matter is actually related to me personally, I think it should be good news. That is, not long ago, my forging technology broke through to the sixth level, and I learned by chance. It¡¯s the ability to recreate that once appeared. Earlier, I knew that the Death Scythe used by Miss Sophia had a big flaw, so I wondered if the ability to rebuild could help make up for this defect. Before Miss Sophia I have helped me so much, and I think I deserve to reciprocate. And this is what I promised Miss Sophia."


    "You...really learned the ability to rebuild?" Sophia was very surprised and couldn''t help but utter a voice. She remembered that Tang Ye had mentioned this to her, but she didn''t expect that Tang Ye would really learn this long-lost blacksmith''s secret technique that could not be reproduced!


    This is also too amazing. Who is Tang Ye and can learn such skills?


    The Marquis Maixi was also greatly surprised when he heard Tang Ye¡¯s words. Compared to the excitement, he was surprised first. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "Go back to the furnace and remake? Tang Ye, are you really sure that this is the ability? This ability is not a joke. , Don¡¯t make a mistake."


    For a blacksmith, the response is that for everyone, this is a magical skill. Because forging things, whether it''s weapons, armor, or props, there can be errors. If there is no reinvention of this ability, for those precious materials, the fault tolerance rate is zero. Because if there is a mistake, the material is gone and the function is not obtained. However, if you have the function of reworking, even if it is wrong, you can rebuild it to get the desired result, unless the forging technology is really impossible.


    It is equivalent to saying that before forging, there is a file reading function, once an error occurs, the file will be returned, so there is no fear of error at all. As for whether there will be a limit on the number of times, for example, if certain materials are continuously created in this way, they may fundamentally lose their power. Perhaps this is possible. However, in any case, returning to the furnace to reforge this ability, even if the blacksmith is only at the sixth-order level, it can be said to be a god-level blacksmith.


    Marquis Maixi looked at Tang Ye and was really surprised at this young man. Is this really an old human race that has been oppressed for so long?

 Chapter 2976： Influence!

    After being surprised, both Marquis Massey and Sofia became very expectant. If others say that they have mastered the ability to remake, then they may not believe it. However, what Tang Ye said, they had great confidence. Because Tang Ye was taken care of by the Lord''s Mansion as an excellent forger.


    In the back, Tang Ye showed all sorts of amazing deeds, which surprised them even more, thinking that Tang Ye could do nothing surprising. And Tang Ye came now to help them solve the problems that have plagued the Alpha family for hundreds of years, and the feelings of Marquis Massey and Sofia became even more excited.


    In order to make up for the shortcomings of the death sickle, they have done many things, but they have failed. And if the material is extracted and forged again, it may actually damage the death sickle. Even the strongest forge in the Lord''s Mansion on the forging workshop, after helping them see it, said bluntly that unless he had the ability to re-engineer, he would not dare to start at all.


    If Tang Ye wanted to help now, they agreed. Because there is the ability to rebuild, I am not afraid of the death sickle being damaged, and there will be no such result that the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Tang Ye, are you really going to help my Alpha family reshape the Death Scythe?" Marquis Maixi looked at Tang Ye with expectation.


    Until now, no one would underestimate Tang Ye again. Perhaps Tang Ye''s personal cultivation strength is not strong, of course they thought it, but they also knew that Tang Ye was very good in forging technology, otherwise how could he create those powerful weapons. Therefore, the Marquis of Maixi believed that Tang Ye had the ability to reshape the death sickle.


    Even if the strength is not enough, there is the ability to rebuild, there is no need to worry.


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Yes, but this requires taking the Death Scythe to my forging workshop. There are things I need, and it''s very safe."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at Sophia and said, "Miss Sophia can go forward together."


    "Thank you so much!" The Marquis of Massey nodded repeatedly and winked at Sophia, meaning that he should be more polite to Tang Ye, not as cold as others.


    Sophia is not a person who likes to show off. The cold personality is a long-term habit, and it is also for others. As for the familiar relatives of Marquis Massey, they would certainly not look so cold. Now for Tang Ye, she didn''t do that either. In any case, being able to reshape the Death''s Scythe so that the Death''s Scythe is free of those defects is of great significance to her and to the Alpha family. Therefore, she looked at Tang Ye with a relatively gentle expression. And she was not angry about Tang Ye before, but she was embarrassed.


    Now that I saw Tang Ye again, I kept talking about these business matters, which had nothing to do with those things, so Sophia slowly let go and changed back to the way he was.


    "Tang Ye, thank you very much. If I can reshape the Death Scythe and make up for the shortcomings of the Death Scythe, then I owe you great favor, and I will definitely give you a corresponding report." Sophia said to Tang Ye .


    Tang Ye waved his hand quickly and said, "I don''t need to pay back, didn''t I say it? This is what I told you in the previous time to help me. If you say that, I don''t know what to do."


    "Then... well, but if you need help in the future, just ask, I will definitely help you." Sophia said.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "For this kind of thing, let''s wait until I can successfully reshape the Death Scythe. Although I learned the ability to rebuild, it may not be what you want."


    Sophia nodded slightly.


    "Then, little brother Tang Ye, let me entertain you now. You can''t visit me and let you go away." At this time, Marquis Maixi said politely.


    Tang Ye did not refuse. Such a thing, if it has been refused, it will embarrass the Marquis of Massey.


    After that, the Marquis of Maixi arranged for the next person to prepare delicious dishes, and then ate with Tang Ye, chatting about various things at random, and had a very happy time.


    Time soon arrived in the afternoon, Tang Ye said goodbye, and went back to reshape the death sickle, and Sophia followed him back.


    At this moment, Tang Ye had the opportunity to speak to Sofia alone. He wondered how to speak, whether or not to mention that day. He has such a character, if one thing is not thoroughly sorted out, what should be talked about, or he will be unhappy in his heart.


    However, Sophia''s temperament is not like him. Sophia has forgotten about that, and now focuses on reshaping the death sickle. In addition to this, she has to solve the crisis facing the Alpha family. Those who are staring at them, and those who are eyeing Alpha family property.


    "Tang Ye, remember what I told you last time, do I want a ten thousand star chain formation?" Before Tang Ye could speak, Sophia spoke first.


    "Of course I remember." Tang Ye nodded.


    Sophia was silent for a while, and said: "I think it will be done now. It will be arranged in the Alpha family mansion. Of course, it doesn''t need so much, as long as there are enough people to avoid danger."


    "There is no problem with this." Tang Ye agreed directly. For him, this is not a difficult task at all, as long as the materials are prepared, they can be arranged at any time. Even if he didn''t prepare the materials, now with his strength, there is no problem in collecting relevant materials.


    "Thank you." Sophia thanked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at Sophia and saw that there seemed to be a lot of worry on Sophia''s face. Sophia seemed to be like this from just now, and he frowned slightly. Combining the news he heard earlier, he speculated that Sophia was worried about the Alpha family. This must be the enemies or greedy people who are eyeing the Alpha family. Their existence is a threat to the Alpha family.


    "Are you worried that others will be unfavorable to the Alpha family?" Tang Ye asked Sophia.


    Sophia did not deny, nodded and said: "Yes, my family is not as good as before, and the family tradition is gradually losing support in all aspects, I am afraid someone will come to us at any time. Many people were waiting for the bounty guild. Shot, but the bounty guild is now overwhelmed by the lord¡¯s mansion, and will no longer shoot my Alpha family. Although this relieved our Alpha family, the threat has not diminished. Some people think that the bounty guild Hopeless, I just want to hurry up, otherwise they think there will be no chance. This may have something to do with you."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and he didn''t understand this matter. Why is it still related to him?


    Sophia explained: "Your outstanding performance makes the people of Pearl Star think that you can''t easily provoke. And you and I get along well, do you often get in touch as you do now? They worry that you will be completely help by then. I, I have to worry about you to deal with the Alpha family."


    "So..." Tang Ye didn''t expect to have such an influence.

 Chapter 2977： Gossip!

    Now, Tang Ye doesn''t need to be humble. In Pearl Star, he is indeed a very influential person, after all, even the Bounty Guild bowed his head.


    However, for Sophia''s words, Tang Ye worried about other things, that is, other families speed up their shots against the Alpha family. Considering that he might help the Alpha family, they might not wait.


    "In this case, wouldn''t your Alpha family be in danger at any time?" Tang Ye asked, looking at Sophia.


    Sophia was silent. This is the fact, her pressure is actually great.


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "In this case, let''s hurry up and forge Death''s Scythe, so that you can avoid the trouble and danger of limited use of the Death''s Scythe. Also, we must arrange a Wanxing Chain in Alpha Mansion The magic circle protects the barrier. It may not protect all the power of your Alpha family, but it can also have a lot of effects."


    "Thank you." Sophia thanked Tang Ye again. What Tang Ye said was what she urgently needed.


    Tang Ye felt that she was too polite, and it felt like she had returned to the previous, both good and bad relationship. However, it''s better than embarrassment. And now it''s about the life and death of the Alpha family, he doesn''t want to be stuck on these things, presumably Sophia doesn''t want to entangle these things, it is better to be prepared for everything.


    The place they went was not the Datang mansion, but the Datang shop. There are forging workshops in Datang shops, and there are also many materials. These were prepared by Fang Changzhou''s help. It was almost night time. Everyone was surprised when they saw Tang Ye and Sophia come together, and they speculated about the relationship between Tang Ye and Sophia.


    In fact, the relationship between the two has long been ambiguous. It''s just that everyone thought this kind of thing was too exaggerated before, and it was impossible to think about it. Because the identity gap between Tang Ye and Sophia is too big. Even if Sophia was born in the Alpha family and was the eldest lady of a fallen nobleman, her status was much higher than that of Tang Ye, an old human race. And, Sophia is powerful, surpassing the master of the star realm, but Tang Ye is only so small in strength, it doesn''t match it anyhow.


    What''s more, Sophia has such a strange character, cold and ruthless, and it is probably not related to the opposite sex. In the past, the young master of a large family expressed his love to the Alpha family and expressed his love for Sophia. This was under tremendous pressure. The Alpha family should be happy. However, Sophia refused. If others bother her again, she can even face each other with swords. So people can''t help but feel that Sophia is arrogant and stupid, incorrigible. Even, because of this, they get into new enemies, just like hate because of love.


    Although I think it is impossible for Tang Ye and Sofia to have such a thing, now that Tang Ye and Sofia are so close, I think of the development between Tang Ye and Sofia in the past period of time, and rethink the relationship between the two. , There are different voices again, and people can''t help but think about the relationship between the two, is it really a couple?


    "Boss, you''re back!" A worker in the shop came over to greet Tang Ye. After all, Tang Ye is the boss, so she must be active. Now no one dared to take Tang Ye''s identity as an old human race to belittle him, especially those who depended on Tang Ye for food. In addition, now that Tang Ye has brought back Sophia, it is also an exciting thing, as if there is some super gossip, people can''t help but want to inquire.


    Tang Ye nodded to the staff and said, "How is the business in the store today?"


    Regarding these questions, Tang Ye just asked casually. Now he doesn''t need a weapon shop to live, so it is not very important. The main problem is to avoid the constraints of contract conditions. However, after gathering in the old human race, he wanted to make good use of this weapon shop. At that time, it may be necessary to arrange for the old people to join in, help with work or something. Because he gathered the old human races, it was impossible to raise them for nothing. Such a thing, even in the lord¡¯s mansion, would not do it, just like sitting in the sky.


    Moreover, that would only harm the old human race. Born in sorrow, die in happiness. In any case, we must maintain a sense of worry. Leaving aside, the current situation of the old human race itself is very difficult.


    "Hello Miss Sophia, you are more beautiful than the rumors!" In addition to saying hello to Tang Ye, the clerk also greeted Sophia. Although he was polite, he always felt a little different. His eyes moved between Tang Ye and Sophia.


    This is what makes people feel that there must be something between Tang Ye and Sophia.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and when he looked at the other people, there was a slight smile. It''s really troublesome, it seems that no matter where it is, gossip is very interesting.


    Sophia didn''t accidentally just nodded as usual, and didn''t pay much attention to other people''s unexplained smiles, as if this kind of thing was normal to her. Or, she was really dull, and she didn''t even think of what others wanted to do with such an expression.


    Tang Ye suddenly envied Sofia''s character, as if he didn''t need to care at all, then he wouldn''t worry so much. He shrugged and smiled, no matter how much, he said to Sophia: "Let''s go inside."


    "Good." Sophia was very calm. In this way, she appears to be generous, elegant and calm, plus that beautiful appearance and **** body, which man does not like?


    Tang Ye watched for a long time, his heart jumped. Oops, don''t you have an idea again?


    "What''s wrong with you?" Seeing Tang Ye''s expression a bit strange, Sophia couldn''t help asking Tang Ye.


    "No, no, I just think you are great, no matter when it is, you can be so calm." Tang Ye said to Sophia.


    "It''s actually very easy to see when you are perfunctory." However, Sophia said in one mouth, she knew Tang Ye was perfunctory, because she knew Tang Ye, Tang Ye was more calm than her in terms of doing things and being a person.


    Tang Ye was speechless. When dealing with Sofia''s relationship, he did sometimes panic.


    I don¡¯t know if Sophia really doesn¡¯t understand or pretends that he doesn¡¯t understand. Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to worry about these things, and said, ¡°In the forging workshop of this shop, I set up a ten thousand star chain magic circle. Hide in. In addition, I will also set up such places in other places of the Pearl Star. I call these places "safe houses". From now on, no matter where it is, if you encounter danger, you can hide in."


    "Safe house?" Sophia snorted and nodded: "This is a very good name. You are indeed a very thoughtful person. When you build a safe house, you will have a way out when you are in danger."

 Chapter 2978： Not knowing it!

    If there is a safe house, there is one more way out, but that may not be true. Because the existence of the safe house only allows people to block the enemy''s attack. If you can''t get rescue from the outside, solve the crisis, and be besieged by the enemy, the situation is equally bad. At best, it can be said that the safe house can buy time.


    If the safe house can still have some concealment, so much the better. However, if the concealment is good and the enemy can''t find it, then the defensive power is not bad. In any case, it is better to have such a place than not to have it.


    "After reshaping the Death Scythe, we will go back to your house and set up a ten thousand star chain magic circle in your house." Tang Ye knew that Sophia had prepared the materials, so quickly arrange them without Sophia worrying about it.


    Sophia nodded and said: "Okay. If you can, I will arrange more. If there is a real mess, the servants who have been following me, I don''t want them to have trouble."


    Tang Ye nodded to express his understanding, and then began to reshape the Death Scythe, and said: "Then start reshaping the Death Scythe. Before that, you must first tell me the details of the Death Scythe. Even if you return to the furnace. We have the ability to forge, but whether we can forge satisfactory weapons is related to many factors. Moreover, we are relatively short on time. We can¡¯t say that this time we can¡¯t do it next time, leaving ourselves reasons for infinite delay.¡±


    "I understand." Sophia nodded to Tang Ye. Since she chose to believe in Tang Ye, she would no longer hide from Tang Ye. Moreover, the weapon itself was created by the blacksmith, and even if you wanted to conceal it, you couldn''t hide it, so no matter whether it was the weakness of the death sickle or the secret of the family heritage, she told Tang Ye one by one.


    "Unexpectedly, the material for the Death Scythe was also from the ancient city..." After listening to Sophia''s introduction to the Death Scythe, Tang Ye was very emotional.


    Because the most important material for forging the Death Scythe, the Spirit of Underworld, comes from the ancient city. It was also the treasure that the ancestors of the Alpha family entered into the ancient city when the ancient city was opened in the past. Tang Ye sighed that it seemed that all powers that were regarded as powerful came from the ancient city. What kind of existence is this ancient city?


    If there were no new human races, Tang Ye might simply feel that the city of the ancient country is a secret realm with countless precious treasures and legend after legend. However, after learning from the Phoenix that the ability of the new human race may be due to the lodging of the dead soldiers in the ancient city, he has a jealous and guessing about the ancient city, thinking that the ancient city is actually in What disaster is brewing, or a conspiracy.


    "Is there any problem?" Seeing Tang Ye''s expression a bit strange, Sophia asked curiously.


    Tang Ye shook his head, not telling Sophia about the ancient city for the time being. If he suspects that the Death Scythe is related to those disasters, conspiracies, etc., do you want to reshape the Death Scythe?


    Sometimes it''s just blindness and earlessness, so that it can be as before.


    However, Sophia is not so foolish. Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to perfuse Sophia all the time. He simply said the ancient city, "This ancient city is really mysterious. There are so many treasures, your death sickle, which the new humans get All of the abilities and the like are related to the ancient city. I was suddenly very curious about what kind of place this is."


    As a person who pursues power, Sophia is also very curious and looking forward to the ancient city. But she was not thinking about the disaster conspiracy in the ancient city, but how to gain stronger power through the ancient city. After all, the city of the ancient country has only appeared once in a hundred years, and each time it appears, the strong will explore and gain stronger power. Moreover, the ancient city is a place, not a single person. Who would think that this is a disaster and engage in a conspiracy?


    Sophia responded to Tang Ye and said: "Everyone is curious about the existence of the ancient city. Fortunately, this year is a century. If nothing happens, the ancient city will appear. Then we can enter the ancient city to find out. However, this is also a very dangerous thing. In the past, many strong people entered the city of the ancient country, but there was no return. And those who could return, all became peerless strong."


    "Peerless powerhouse..." Tang Ye frowned slightly, and sighed: "Sometimes I wonder, are we pursuing power, or power is tempting us? Are we in control, or power in control?"


    Sophia was silent immediately, looking at Tang Ye with weird eyes, probably because she felt that Tang Ye asked such a question very strange and meaningless. Because of such problems, there is really no need to discuss them. Because both situations will exist, or in other words, the two situations are the same.


    People pursue because they want to be strong, and people pursue because of their power. The control of power must be controlled by humans, but sometimes it is indeed power that drives people to do something.


    "These questions...we just don''t know it." Sophia answered Tang Ye after being silent.


    "I don''t know it?" Tang Ye didn''t expect Sophia to say such an answer, which made him a little strange. What kind of answer is this?


    Sophia said: "Many times we do things without knowing it, but they change as things change. It sounds better. It can be said to move with our heart and change randomly. What''s bad to say is to follow the trend. In When doing this, just do it. As for right and wrong, good or bad, no one cares so much."


    "Hmm...it''s a bit like a bystander, are the authorities fascinated?" Tang Ye was busy preparing for the forge, while thinking about it.


    Sophia no longer speaks much. Everyone has different ideas. It is strange in itself to add his attitude to others.


    call!


    Tang Ye caused the forging table to ignite, and since it was forging, of course the fire could not be spared. And the fire of forging is directly related to the quality of the weapon. When Tang Ye wanted to join the forging workshop of the Lord''s Mansion, the first thing to test was the fire.


    Seeing the fire on the forging platform, Sophia glanced at Tang Ye. She looked like Tang Ye planned to use this fire, and couldn''t help saying: "I think this fire should not be able to forge the death sickle."


    "I know that since the Death Scythe is such a powerful weapon, ordinary flames are definitely not good." Tang Ye laughed and said, "But, I want to observe the Death Scythe first, and I can''t use the flames I control. Otherwise, I am afraid that I will be burned too fast and I will not have time to observe."


    Sophia was taken aback, feeling that Tang Ye was a bit arrogant. What does it mean to burn too fast? It means that the flame that Tang Ye controls can easily burn the death sickle? This is really bragging! The death sickle is an artifact, is there any flame that can burn the artifact quickly?


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will take care of it."

 Chapter 2979： problem found!

    Tang Ye first used ordinary flames to refine the Death Scythe. Indeed, the Death Scythe was a divine tool, and ordinary flames could not be tempered at all, so it did not play a role.


    Sophia was a little proud, and Tang Ye looked down upon Death''s sickle too. This is the inheritance artifact of the Alpha family, where is so easy to burn and temper.


    "I said, this can''t be tempered by ordinary flames. I let other blacksmiths look at the Death Scythe before. The flames they control are all from the spar power of high-level monsters." Sophia said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I know, so I want to slowly increase the power of the flame. I also have those peculiar flames. Otherwise, how can I become a powerful forger in the mouth of others?"


    Sophia shrugged, which is true.


    Then, the flame power Tang Ye wanted to increase was naturally a phoenix. He added undead fire to the flame, not to replace all the undead fires at once, but to increase it little by little. He believed that with the power of undead fire, he could definitely temper the death sickle. If the undead fire cannot be tempered, then there is no need to say anything about reshaping the death sickle. Because the flame cannot be tempered, it is impossible to continue to build.


    At the same time, Tang Ye is also asking the Phoenix, let the Phoenix feel what is wrong with the death sickle, which will cause the "bloodthirsty" defect, and it will not be able to continue to exert its power without absorbing the power of the magic core. power. Regarding the key material for forging the Death God''s sickle, the soul of the dark fire, Tang Ye felt that it was very similar to the earth''s ancestor land about hell, or purgatory and the like of the Nine Nether Land. It''s just that, in this world, it''s not divided like this. The ancestor of the earth said the Three Realms and Six Paths, but here is one star world after another.


    "I haven''t sensed anything yet, continue to increase the undead fire." The Phoenix''s voice came. Of course, only Tang Ye could hear it, but Sophia couldn''t. This happened during the conversation with Tang Ye''s soul.


    Tang Ye increased some undead flames, burning with undead flames was not only a refinement, but also an inspection, to see what was going on with the death sickle. However, this must be controlled by the fire and cannot damage the death sickle, because the ability to recreate the furnace has not been used yet. Only after checking out the defects of the Death Scythe, will it use the ability to rebuild it.


    Sophia watched from the side, and slowly felt the difference in the flames emitted by Tang Ye. At first it was just an ordinary monster spar fire source, but now, it always feels like there is a mysterious power. Looking at the appearance of the flame, it was completely different from the flames that you usually see.


    This made Sophia want to touch the flame. Under curiosity, she stretched out her hand and went out. Unexpectedly, she made a "wheeze". When she brought her hand close to the flame, she felt a compelling breath, even The hand has burned pain. She quickly withdrew her hand, very surprised. This is definitely not an ordinary flame. She is a person who has reached the strength of the Vault of Heaven, and can directly injure her flames so quickly, at least at the same level of strength. In other words, this flame is the power of the sky realm?


    Sophia looked at Tang Ye incredulously, thinking it was impossible. How could it be such a powerful flame? With Tang Ye''s strength, is it possible to control such a powerful strength?


    "This..." Sophia couldn''t help but question Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "So I said that I also have a powerful forging fire, this is it. The reason why I can have the current forging technology, or that I can have such a high forging talent in the beginning, is just like this The flame is related. Indeed, this flame is very powerful. With my strength, it should be difficult to control. However, life is full of opportunities, and chance is a wonderful thing. Because of the chance, even the average me can control this. The flames help me leap forward on the road of Forge."


    "Even if you say that, I feel strange." Sophia let out a force to ease the pain of being burned by the undead fire, and his expression was calm. Perhaps it is not surprising that Tang Ye would have such a thing. Because Tang Ye is like this, he can always do things that surprise others.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s weird if it''s weird. It''s true anyway. Even if you ask me, I can only say that. Sometimes it''s just luck, I can''t help it. If you want me to explain If you are lucky, then you can also have such power."


    Sophia said that she was speechless. Such an answer was really perfunctory, but she didn''t intend to ask further, so she didn''t care too much. Now she is very happy and looking forward to it. Because Tang Ye has such a powerful flame, maybe he can really find out the problem with the Death Scythe, and then rebuild it successfully.


    "Did you find anything?" she asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly, and said: "Not yet, but I think it won''t take long to find out, because my flame has reached its limit. If it can''t be found out, then it won''t be found out."


    "I''m waiting for your good news." Sophia said.


    Tang Ye didn''t speak any more, and focused on releasing the undead fire, controlling the intensity of the undead fire, and slowly sensing the situation of the death sickle. At the same time, let the Phoenix help the induction. The strength of Phoenix, or the induction of soul power, is actually much stronger than him. If the Phoenix can''t control it, then he will be even more useless.


    "Huh?" Suddenly, the Phoenix made a sound, "It seems that there is a strange force resisting, and it is hidden. Tang Ye, continue to release the undead fire, purely using the undead fire to temper the death sickle!"


    Phoenix seemed to perceive something, and then conveyed what she perceived to Tang Ye. Some pictures appeared in Tang Ye''s mind. Inside the Death Scythe, it was originally dark and quiet, but suddenly a blood red appeared.


    Although Death''s Scythe was bloodthirsty, it was actually displayed by the power of darkness and gloom, and it would not be **** and red. Perhaps the problem is the red thing.


    "I used pure flames to temper it and force it out." Tang Ye said to the Phoenix, and then completely released the undead fire, and immediately burned and tempered the flame of the death sickle into a pure undead fire.


    Sophia watched by the side, more surprised. Because she felt that such a flame, even if it was to incinerate her, there was no problem! If Tang Ye is not strong, but such power can help Tang Ye master the strength of the Sky Realm! Because with this kind of power, you can burn against people of the Sky Realm!


    Of course, if Tang Ye did not master enough strength and martial skills, it would be difficult to hit people with such flames, unless it was a sneak attack. But anyway, she felt that Tang Ye had such a flame, and she couldn''t simply think that Tang Ye''s cultivation strength was very low!

 Chapter 2980： Hide bloodthirsty!

    If he carried out a sneak attack, Tang Ye might be able to burn to death a master of the Sky Realm with undead fire. Of course, this is unrealistic, only that there is such a possibility. Sophia felt that if Tang Ye didn''t tell anyone that he had such a flame, maybe he could really kill a master like her secretly.


    "This guy..." Sophia''s knowledge of Tang Ye was refreshed once again. Although it is not strange to see so many things, how can such things not be strange? Tang Ye reveals a little terrible power from time to time. What if one day is told that Tang Ye is actually a powerful cultivator?


    So don''t underestimate this guy!


    Seeing that Tang Ye was concentrating on tempering the Death Scythe, Sophia didn''t bother him, just stayed beside him quietly to avoid being disturbed by others.


    At this moment, Tang Ye and Phoenix were dealing with the blood-red thing inside the death sickle. They believe that the defect of the death sickle needs to be supplemented on time, which is caused by this blood-red thing.


    "What is this? Although I haven''t been to this world for too long, and I haven''t been to many places, I always feel that this thing is not from this world, and why is it a bit like something from the earth''s ancestors?" Tang Ye perceives this repeated blood. The red breath said to the Phoenix.


    "Let me feel it." Phoenix said. The phoenix is ??now in the real state of the soul, and the spirit is in action, so the inner feelings for these will be stronger. Then she let a strand of her own soul merge into the undead fire, and then approached the blood-red thing.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw it, and said, "Senior, when can you turn into a spirit action? Does this mean that you can move freely in the future?"


    "It''s not that easy." Phoenix explained: "If I had the stable conditions to recover my strength during this period, I wouldn''t be able to do this kind of thing. Moreover, it would be very easy to break away from you and turn into a flame spirit action alone. It is difficult and very dangerous, unless my strength is restored to a higher level. And even if I can turn into a flame spirit and move freely, I still cannot leave you. My origin has merged with you. If I leave you for too long Something will happen. Moreover, if someone else hurts me when I leave, it will be very harmful to me, and maybe I will fall asleep again. Therefore, such a thing cannot be done if it is not necessary."


    "Then are you in danger now?" Tang Ye asked worriedly.


    "No." The Phoenix laughed, very confident, and said: "Now I am not separated from you at all, but I am acting in accordance with the flame power you emit, and nothing will happen."


    call!


    However, when she was about to get close to the blood-red power, the blood-red power suddenly sent an impact, blocking her. The blood red power was attacking her and protecting herself. This is indeed an extra power that hinders the power of the death sickle and makes the death sickle flawed. It is as if this is a parasite in the death sickle, which has absorbed the power of the death sickle. Unless it is replenished daily, the death sickle will lose its power. And if the power is not replenished for a long time, the death sickle may collapse.


    This kind of thing, as Sophia told. Sophia tried several times, but couldn''t add the power to the death sickle in time. The color of the death sickle would change, and she felt that there was no vitality and power. However, after replenishing his strength, he recovered.


    "Tang Ye, temper it with undead fire, it''s attacking me!" Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "This **** power is very powerful. It really doesn''t seem to exist in this world, much like when we met in the ancestral land of the earth. The bloodthirsty monster that has arrived. I will attack it, and then I will look for opportunities to get close to it and kill it!"


    "Bloodthirsty monster?" Tang Ye was shocked immediately. There really is such a thing! However, he found it very strange, except that he relied on the power of the Phoenix to open up space from the earth ancestors to this world, and wanted to fight the Void Emperor, he had not encountered the existence of other earth ancestry. But now, why did you encounter it?


    Could it be said that the power of the earth''s ancestors penetrated here? However, this is unreasonable. Compared to this world, the ancestral land of the earth is very weak. How can such a weak plane be so terrible in this world?


    Tang Ye really didn''t understand.


    Could it be related to the ancient city?


    Tang Ye thought of this question again. The reason why the death sickle can be forged is because the ancestors of the Alpha family obtained the spirit of the underworld and some other materials from the ancient city. Perhaps, this bloodthirsty blood power is also in the ancient city. Or, it itself is lodged in the material for forging the death sickle. It is conceivable that it was not so powerful originally, it can stop the Phoenix. But because of the continuous absorption of power over the past few hundred years, it has grown.


    Thinking of the new human race''s ability to obtain, Tang Ye really felt that the ancient city may be the source of all problems.


    "Senior, I will attack it with undead fire with all my strength, and when it is weak, you will come closer, otherwise I am worried about what will happen." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    "Good." Phoenix didn''t plan to take a risk either. Now the strength is restored to this level, but it is not easy. It doesn''t want to hurt again and fall into deep sleep. Although it has the characteristics of immortality, it takes too long to sleep and recover. Sometimes it is very helpless and painful. This process is very tormented.


    Then, Tang Ye used his undead flame to burn the blood-colored power, and the blood-colored power resisted. At first, Tang Ye could not touch it at all. However, tempering itself was an intrusive process. As time passed, the blood-colored power slowly Shaking up, began to become weak, as if it was evaporated bit by bit. Then I saw that the **** power turned into a very hideous shape, like a devil''s mask, with fangs revealed, seeming to warn Tang Ye.


    Its mouth was still twisting, as if it was talking, and it really smelled like shouting and warning.


    "Senior, it''s time to attack it!" However, even though Tang Ye saw it like this, he didn''t pay attention to it, just remembered its shape, and let the Phoenix defeat it.


    The flame spirit transformed into the phoenix can attack, and after entering, it wraps around to attack, completely surrounds the blood power, and finally burns the blood power completely, so that it will be wiped out, so that there is only the pure power of the ghost fire spirit left in the death sickle. , This bloodthirsty power is no longer there.


    "Okay, the problem is solved." Phoenix breathed a sigh of relief when he sensed this.


    However, Tang Ye looked solemnly, and said, "Senior, did you see the fangs that the scarlet power turned into? I think it''s just a ray of spirit, but it''s hostile. It''s very scary, I don''t dare. Imagine what kind of monster it will be if you keep it growing and wait for it to take shape."


    "Yeah, this kind of power has nothing to do with the ancient city. I suddenly want to investigate it." Phoenix said.

 Chapter 2981： The wolf call family!

    The city of the ancient country is as old as the Phoenix, so the Phoenix may not know what it is. Regarding the secrets of the ancient city, Phoenix did not fully explore it. Now there are a series of things related to the ancient city, and Phoenix really wants to find out.


    It''s just that the ancient city will not open until time, and there are still a few months before the century, so it still needs to wait.


    And if you want to go to the ancient city, Phoenix feels that he still needs to recover more strength. It recovers more power, and Tang Ye has more power. In this way, they can enter the ancient city more securely.


    "Tang Ye, next, I want you to pay more attention to cultivation, because if you want to go to the ancient city, you must have strong strength, otherwise it will be dangerous." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye prefers that the ancient city may bring disasters, so this matter can''t be delayed, nodded and said: "Okay, I will practice as much as possible next. As for the struggle with the new human race, I will let Ada and Aqi go. Do. A few months of time, no matter whether it is preparation or development, is not enough. Therefore, in these few months, there will be no conflicts with the new human race. Then I will concentrate on training my strength and see if I can make a breakthrough. ."


    "Good." Phoenix felt that Tang Ye did a good job.


    "Tang Ye, how is your situation? There will be no trouble, right?" Sophia''s voice came from now, worried and anxious.


    It turned out that after Tang Ye used the undead fire to temper the death scythe, it took a lot of time. Sophia waited for a long time. Seeing that Tang Ye still maintained that trance, he began to worry.


    Tang Ye opened his eyes, looked at Sophia, smiled, and said, "It''s okay, I have found the defect of the Death Scythe, and now I can reshape and forge."


    Sophia was overjoyed and said, "Really? That''s great!"


    "Now let me reshape the death sickle." Tang Ye smiled brightly. With the powerful memory and ability of the tenth-tier blacksmith, he has already figured out the structure of the death sickle. After removing the **** bloodthirsty spirit power, perhaps he can''t add a stronger nature to the death sickle, but keep the original It can be done without any defects.


    Then, Tang Ye restarted the forging table, emitted undead flames, and used the ability to recreate the furnace, put the death sickle into the "return furnace" whirlpool, wait for this ability to work, and copy another space, then extract the death sickle Come out and start forging. If the forging is wrong, you can use the "return to the furnace" whirlpool to "archive", and the death sickle is still the same as before.


    Tang Ye had great confidence in reshaping the Death God''s sickle, and it went smoothly. He didn''t need to go back to the furnace to remake. However, it was also because of this ability that he dared to try such a random attempt. He constantly uses the undead flame for tempering, the undead flame is the oldest, purest and most powerful flame, so under such flame tempering, the death sickle will be stronger than before, even if it does not add new ability attributes.


    After being tempered to be forgeable, Tang Ye quickly activated the forging table to forge the death sickle. It should be said that it is not the sickle of the death, but the material of the sickle of the death, and we must remake this material into the sickle of the death.


    "This will take a while, you can wait outside." Tang Ye said to Sofia.


    "Okay." Sophia believed Tang Ye and went outside, not letting others disturb her.


    However, after Sophia went outside, a clerk led a big man in. It was a mercenary from the Alpha family. The mercenary looked very urgent and said to Sophia: "Miss, the members of the Wolf Summon family have come to us!"


    "What?" Sophia was shocked, very worried. The Wolf Summon family is a family that has been fighting with the Alpha family. Ironically, the Wolf Summon family and the Alpha family are actually from the same ancestor, and both believe in the Dark Wolf King, and Alpha is actually another term for the Dark Wolf King. . The Wolf Summon family was separated from the Alpha family, and has always wanted to eliminate the Alpha family, make itself orthodox, and become the only family to inherit the Dark Wolf King.


    Sophia did not expect that the Wolf Summon family would attack the Alpha family at this time, and now she just didn''t have the Death Scythe in her hand, so her combat power had dropped a lot.


    She could only guess at this, whether there was a spy who was watching her, otherwise it would be a coincidence that she would make a move at this time. Or, there was a traitor on their side, and the traitor told the Wolf Call family that she had no Death Scythe available. he


    "Damn..." Sophia snorted coldly, and looked back at the forging workshop. Now Tang Ye is reshaping the Death Scythe, don''t know when it will be completed. However, she couldn''t wait any longer, otherwise the Alpha family would be captured.


    In the end, Sophia turned her heart away, not using Death''s Scythe, and now returning to the Alpha family, she can take the mercenaries she stayed and resist the Wolf Summon family for a while. However, she knew very well that the strength of the Wolf Summon family was strong, and she would not be able to deal with the Wolf Summon family without the power of the Death Scythe.


    Because the Wolf Summon family can summon the wolf of darkness, which is the ancestor wolf **** that the Alpha family also fears, unless they have the Death Scythe, they cannot make the wolf of darkness retreat.


    I can only hope that Tang Ye will reshape the Death Scythe as soon as possible, and then send it to her and provide her with assistance... Sophia planned this way, and then hurried back to the Alpha family. However, before that, she had to activate the ten thousand star chain magic circle outside the forging workshop to protect the enchantment. In this way, even if she is not here to guard, and someone else is going to deal with Tang Ye, it is impossible to break the protection barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, then Tang Ye is safe.


    After the death sickle is rebuilt, as long as no damage occurs, she can call the death sickle to come. So there is no need for Tang Ye to send it slowly. Otherwise, the members of the Langzhao family would come out to stop Tang Ye, and Tang Ye would not be able to pass it.


    Successfully activated the protection barrier of the Wanxing Chain Array, Sophia hurried back to the Alpha family immediately. At this time, Jack and the Balkans appeared. The two are Sofia''s loyal men. There is no need to protect him by Tang Ye now, and he will naturally help Sophia.


    "Miss!" The two said hello after seeing Sophia, their expressions were solemn, they knew the actions of the Langzhao family.


    Sophia didn''t say much, her expression was cold, and she was angry at the Wolf Call family. She said to Jackf and the Balkans: "Let''s go!"


    She believes in Jackf and the Balkans'' minds, and does not say those hypocritical words. She thinks it is not safe to let Jackf and the Balkans come. The mercenaries who followed her would not be like that!


    Huhu!


    And shortly after Sophia left, several people in red wolf print clothes jumped out and surrounded the forging workshop where Tang Ye was.

 Chapter 2982： The wolf call family!

    The few people wearing red wolf patterns are members of the Langzhao family. When they appeared outside the forging workshop of the Datang Store, they naturally wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye''s influence is still great now, and there is the power of the Lord''s Mansion behind him. And Tang Ye and Sophia were very close, they were worried that Tang Ye would help Sophia. In fact, Tang Ye would help Sofia because Sofia had protected Tang Ye. So for them to deal with Sophia and the Alpha family, the enemy''s friend, Tang Ye is naturally a threat.


    In addition, although they don''t have the exact news, it is speculated that Tang Ye will reshape the Death Scythe for Sophia. This is a matter of great influence. It¡¯s okay for the Reaper''s sickle to fail to rebuild, but if the Reaper''s sickle is no longer flawed, it will be difficult for them to deal with Sophia. So now, we must kill Tang Ye!


    In view of the fact that the things Tang Ye did were very sensational and not something that ordinary people could do, the people sent by the Wolf Zhao family to kill Tang Ye were very strong, and the lowest was the strength of the Star Realm Lord, and their leaders were even more powerful. He is a genius in the Wolf Call family, a frost genius man who is only weaker than Sophia, he is called Frostwolf. It is a powerful symbol to be named after the "wolf" in this way, because they believe in the wolf god, if they do not have outstanding abilities, they cannot match the "wolf".


    "Who?" Although the Frostwolf and their actions were silent, at this time there was still a clerk walking in the Datang store. A clerk noticed their movement and ran in to take a look.


    As a result, after the Frostwolf glanced at the clerk and waved his hand, a sharp ice thorn appeared, then flew out, pierced the clerk''s throat, and directly killed the clerk.


    "Uh!" The clerk snorted, I''m afraid he didn''t expect to be killed like this. And this kind of movement attracted other shop assistants, and other shop assistants ran in, but they were all easily killed by the Frostwolf.


    No one will bother him now. He looked at the forging workshop and knew that Tang Ye was inside, but felt that Tang Ye could not resist them, because his strength was very strong, and he was not alone, then Tang Ye had no other choice but to surrender. He said to the forging workshop: "Tang Ye, as an old human race, I think you are very powerful. However, you shouldn''t walk with Sophia again. If you want to help Sophia, then I will kill you."


    "Now, how do you choose? Are you killed by me, or continue to help Sophia?" Frostwolf said confidently: "I know some people''s personalities, they are very stubborn and don''t know the current affairs. Or maybe it''s to pay attention to grace. Righteousness, I would rather die than surrender. This is great and worthy of praise, but it is stupid. So, Tang Ye, what kind of person do you belong to? Is it stupid, or something else?"


    After Frostwolf spoke, Tang Ye''s voice was not heard immediately from the Forging Workshop, but the voice of Ping Pong Pong. Frostwolf squinted his eyes, he was sure that Tang Ye heard it. But Tang Ye didn''t respond, so the choice was obviously against him. That''s fine, just kill Tang Ye directly.


    Therefore, Frostwolf raised his hand to let everyone else do it and kill Tang Ye together. According to the investigation, they believed that Tang Ye also had good power, otherwise it would be impossible to live to the present. And they knew that they still didn''t know much about Tang Ye, so they still had to be careful.


    On this point, they did a good job, not so arrogant.


    "What are the other choices?" However, when the Frostwolf and the others were about to act, Tang Ye''s voice came from the Forge Workshop, "The other choices you just mentioned, it seems that I didn''t make it clear."


    After Tang Ye''s voice came out, the door of the Forging Workshop opened, and Tang Ye was seen standing at the door, looking outside with a confident expression.


    In fact, Tang Ye hadn''t forged the Death Scythe yet, but he didn''t need to do the next forging. Because the reshaping of the death sickle has taken shape, the next step is to temper the final impurities. Just use the undead flame to temper slowly. After the tempering is completed, the Reaper''s sickle will be reshaped. Sophia will be able to sense it at that time, so Sofia can be summoned back. This is a major feature of the artifact, dripping blood to recognize the same fetters.


    Regarding the outside matter, even though Tang Ye hadn''t been watching just now, the Phoenix helped to sense and perceive it, and he probably knew what was going on. Earlier, I heard Sophia said that people who wanted to deal with the Alpha family would soon take action, but I didn''t expect to encounter it immediately. It seems that the situation of the Alpha family is not optimistic. Now that the Reaper''s sickle has not been rebuilt, he is a little worried, and hopes Sophia can withstand it. Soon the Death''s sickle can be built.


    The Frostwolf in front of him, Phoenix told Tang Ye that he was very powerful, and even if Tang Ye wanted to kill him, it would take a lot of effort. However, this is already good news for Tang Ye. Can you kill this powerful man in the Wolf Call family?


    The Frostwolf saw Tang Ye, squinted his eyes, laughed, and said, "Tang Ye, what are you doing in it? It''s the forging of Death''s sickle? I didn''t expect your forging power to be so superb that you can actually reshape the Death''s sickle. ."


    In fact, Frostwolf didn''t know if Tang Ye was really reshaping Death''s Scythe, so when he said this, he was also testing Tang Ye and seeing how Tang Ye answered. If it is determined that Tang Ye is really reshaping the Death Scythe, then he will immediately kill Tang Ye. He didn''t want to take some risks because he didn''t want to take risks. If he really succeeded in reshaping Tang Ye''s Death Scythe, it would be a huge obstacle to his plan of the Wolf Summon family. Because of their Wolf Summon family¡¯s most powerful secret technique, summoning the Dark Wolf King, they will be restrained by Death''s Scythe. Without the Dark Wolf King, they could not have won the Alpha family.


    This is also the reason why their Wolf Summon family has failed to deal with the Alpha family in the past. If they can solve the death sickle, then they would have won half of it.


    Tang Ye smiled at Frostwolf, of course knowing that Frostwolf wanted to play with him. He was not in a hurry to tell Frostwolf that although he was worried about Sophia, he still had to complete the reshaping of Death Scythe first. Then, he believed that dragging the Frostwolf here would also be a great help to Sophia. Frostwolf is a first-class power in the wolf-call family. If the Frostwolf were to go to the Alpha family, Sophia would be even more unstoppable.


    Tang Ye looked at the Frostwolf and smiled slightly, and said: "You exalt me, thinking that I can reshape the Death Scythe. That''s right, I just want to do this, but unfortunately, you just came here when I was studying. What a coincidence, who told you?"


    Frostwolf squinted, thinking that Tang Ye was clever, and wanted to fool him with the phrase "just studied", and also wanted to set out the traitor of the Alpha family.


    He didn''t want to let Tang Ye know, so he said: "You know I won''t tell you, but it''s useless if you know, because here, I will kill you."

 Chapter 2983： Kill quickly!

    Tang Ye almost couldn''t help laughing when he heard the Frostwolf. Even if he didn''t laugh, he couldn''t help laughing. Oops, after living so long, I don''t know how many times I have heard such words. I have been living, hearing such words all the time.


    Want to kill yourself? Today I am going to be killed...Um, it is a terrible thing. However, how come I am not nervous or afraid.


    Listening to what the Frostwolf said, Tang Ye felt a little funny, instead of killing like Frostwolf. He looked at the Frostwolf with a calm expression, his eyes rolled, his expression seemed indifferent, and he said: "You are going to kill me. You speak so firmly, and you should know me something, then you should be firm. Determined. So, I am not afraid of the lord¡¯s mansion, nor is it possible for me to have power, such as those powerful weapons?"


    "Of course." Frostwolf looked at Tang Ye with a firm expression, and said: "Since our Wolf Summon family has taken action against the Alpha family, then there must be a result, such as a life and death battle, there is no retreat."


    "This is more troublesome." Tang Ye frowned and said: "So whether you killed me or I killed you, are you ready?"


    "No, I''m not ready to be killed by you, this result is impossible." Frostwolf snorted coldly.


    "No need to talk nonsense with you now." Frostwolf waved his hand and said: "Since you don''t exist to surrender to me and betray the Alpha family, then I will kill you. So, we had no other choice from the beginning. ."


    "Kill!" Frostwolf snorted coldly and ordered the others to kill Tang Ye.


    Several people shot together, they are the absolutely powerful members of the Wolf Call family, responsible for quickly solving the enemy and crushing to win. Indeed, after all, it is the strength of the master of the star realm, and the frost wolf has reached the sky realm, which can be compared with Sophia.


    It''s a pity that the defensive power of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array cannot be broken in the Sky Realm. Otherwise, the Luo Wei who came from the new human race basically reached the Sky Realm, and they would have broken the defense barrier and killed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stood at the door of the forging workshop, waiting for a few masters from the Langzhao family to come over. He also looked back at the Death Scythe that was still being tempered, to see the progress, about when the tempering could be completed.


    It seemed that it would take some time, and he felt that he could play with these people from the Langzhao family. However, what he wanted was to kill them all once he shot. However, facing several masters of the star realm and a master of the sky realm, it would be difficult to kill them all. Even if it can be killed, it will take enough time. Then, he might not be able to rush to support Sophia quickly.


    However, since the Frostwolf and the others are so powerful, he thinks that he can kill or hold the Frostwolf and them, and it is also helpful to Sophia. I believe that with Sophia''s power, it will not happen easily.


    So, think of a way to get rid of the Frostwolf. Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked at the several attacking Wolf Summon family masters.


    The power they released gave off a dark aura, and their hands turned into sharp claws, like wolf claws. They believed in the Dark Wolf King, so their attack power was almost all related to this. Huh Huh! They rushed to the forging workshop, waved their claws, and quickly exploded dark blade energy, rushing in front of Tang Ye.


    However, these forces were blocked by the Wanxing Chain Array. They are also cautious, and first launch a little long-range attack to see if there is anything else. Because Tang Ye was quite cunning, he might be caught, and seeing that the attack was stopped, it was obvious that Tang Ye had done some defensive measures. If Tang Ye had other means, it would be quite dangerous.


    Seeing that the attack was blocked, the Frostwolf squinted his eyes and said, "It turned out to be like this. No wonder you are not afraid. You are already prepared for defense."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Yes, otherwise I would have run away."


    "I heard that your defensive circle is very powerful, but I want to try if it''s like that." Frostwolf said coldly.


    Tang Ye smiled confidently and said, "You can try."


    Frostwolf lowered his face, not wanting himself to be stopped by such a defensive barrier, waved his hand, and let a few of his men take action. Then, several wolf-zhao family masters with the strength of the master of the stars attacked Tang Ye again. Although they knew that there was a powerful defensive enchantment, they cooperated very quickly and perfectly. They attacked one after another, first attacking and testing from a distance. Found that there were no other tricks except the defensive enchantment, someone immediately approached. In addition to making more powerful strikes, you can also explore defensive enchantments. Since you want to break this defensive barrier, you naturally need to learn more information.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye narrowed his eyes and had a bold idea in his mind, and then he immediately took action. At this time, the wolf call family master who approached and attacked directly hit the defense enchantment with his fist. And Tang Ye''s idea was to kill him by surprise!


    Of course, if he only uses powerful cultivation power, he has the Sky Realm, and with the power of the Phoenix, he can completely suppress this wolf call family master. However, one is that he does not want to be exposed so quickly, and the other is that even if it can be suppressed, there is no guarantee that it can be crushed and killed. Therefore, better surprises are needed to be possible.


    In this case, he suddenly went out and used a little bit of power without revealing his true strength, but he could suppress the wolf call empire master, and then blasted his head with a pistol!


    After Tang Ye planned this way, he saw that the man from the Wolf Zhao family who had come to attack was approaching, so he immediately shot and seized the opportunity.


    boom!


    I am afraid that this member of the Wolf Call Family had never thought that Tang Ye would dare to come out and attack him, and at this time, he was also attacking the defense barrier with all his strength. When his fist hits the defensive enchantment, his power is overbearing, and it is not easy to reverse it. However, at this time, Tang Ye quickly stepped out from the side and suddenly released a powerful force, stronger than this wolf call family master. He grabbed him with his left hand and released the flame power, making him unable to defend quickly. Then, Tang Ye right hand An extra pistol was almost pressed on his head, and then quickly pulled the trigger.


    The master of the wolf call family was particularly surprised when Tang Ye stepped out, but if it was only this level, he could still defend and counterattack, because Tang Ye might take such a thing, he expected. However, what he didn''t expect was that Tang Ye would be stronger than him. After Tang Ye suppressed him with one hand, it was difficult for him to react quickly.


    But at this time, the pistol was pulled, and the bullet hit his head. Since he couldn''t defend it, there was only one result¡ªthe head blossomed.


    If the head blossoms, it must be dead.


    With a "pop", his body fell to the ground.


    Tang Ye quickly retreated.

 Chapter 2984： Dark Wolf King!

    The bullet hit the head and died on the spot, that''s for sure. However, the Frostwolf reacted quickly. Seeing Tang Ye coming out of the defensive barrier, he acted immediately, rushing to Tang Ye''s side in an instant, and the dark claws shot. Such a speed could have reached Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye''s strength was actually stronger than the displayed master of the star realm, so he immediately retreated after shooting, just to avoid the Frostwolf attack.


    Originally, his plan was to retreat no matter whether he could kill people or not after shooting the master of the wolf call family, so his retreat was also the first time. For this reason, it is normal to be able to avoid the Frostwolf attack.


    However, the ability of Frostwolf to rush to Tang Ye''s side so quickly is enough to explain the strength of Frostwolf. This is much stronger than the power of the Astral Lord. It seems that the strength of the Sky Vault Realm is more than just a realm higher. According to the Phoenix, the Sky Realm is another powerful realm, which is different from the "Star" realm. So it is more powerful. In fact, Tang Ye felt this, after all, he also had the strength of the Sky Realm.


    Facing a person with the strength of the master of the star realm, or a few, he didn''t have any pressure. This is not his arrogance, but he can clearly feel it. This is how it feels to face other weak people after having strong power. Of course, sometimes there will be some accidents, such as being killed by someone lower than his own. Tang Ye has done a lot of this kind of thing, killing people who are stronger than himself!


    But even if he did it himself, he didn''t think it was a common thing. If you can have a stronger power, of course it is also good.


    "It turns out that your strength is not as bad as the rumors say, you have the strength of the Master of the Star Realm!" Frostwolf was very upset that he could not attack Tang Ye, and felt that he had missed an excellent opportunity. However, he was also surprised at Tang Ye''s strength. Because of the power released by Tang Ye just now, he can feel that he has the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm!


    However, there are widespread rumours outside, and people who have personally contacted Tang Ye, such as those bounty hunters, saying that Tang Ye''s strength is actually not very strong, even if it is the Lord of the Star Realm, it has just been touched. Moreover, as a forger, even if he possesses the strength of the master of the star realm, he will not be very strong in combat. After all, he is good at forging rather than practicing secret skills and combat.


    But Tang Ye''s situation seemed a bit different. Just briefly saw Tang Ye''s movements, but as a master of the Sky Realm, Frostwolf immediately concluded that Tang Ye was also very strong in combat.


    The other masters of the Wolf Summon family were originally only thinking of attacking the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, but they never thought about dealing with Tang Ye, because before dealing with Tang Ye, they had to break the defensive barrier. And since Tang Ye was hiding inside, they thought it was impossible for Tang Ye to come out. But Tang Ye came out just now, and killed one of their masters by strange means. This situation was very shocking to them, because they were also masters of the Star Realm Lord, and they were killed by Tang Ye.


    Less than a minute! Like a spike, they never felt that they would be killed so easily. Even if I meet other masters, I think I can fight. But how come to Tang Ye, Tang Ye is not a master yet, does this end?


    The masters of the Wolf Summon family were a little bit unable to react, and they were dumbfounded. Then after listening to the Frostwolf, he came back to his senses and took Tang Ye very seriously. This kid is really cunning! Thinking back to Tang Ye''s actions just now, it was like a sudden attack, and his strength was hidden, it was indeed treacherous!


    Tang Ye retreated into the defensive enchantment, knowing that he would not be attacked, didn''t panic at all, squinted and smiled at Frostwolf triumphantly, and said, "Even if I hide my strength, I am not your opponent. So, I Still have to be very careful, or else what should I do if you kill him?"


    "So, I will continue to stay in this defensive barrier, whether you call me a coward or treacherous. Anyway, now I am a vulnerable group, and there is no stipulation that I must fight you head-on, right?" Tang Ye The smile on his face was quite exciting.


    "Boy, have the ability to come out for a fight!" The other members of the Wolf Call family were very angry and shouted angrily at Tang Ye. Because of Tang Ye''s appearance, he was probably humble, so it wasn''t difficult for people not to get angry.


    But when he gets angry, he loses his head. Tang Ye thinks they are idiots, rolls his eyes and said: "You are here to assassinate me, and I am not your opponent, then I will either run away or hide. My current practice, Isn¡¯t it the most normal? If you don¡¯t want to die, would you still run out to die?"


    "I won''t be agitated by your generals. Now, you can attack my defensive barrier well." Tang Ye smiled at several members of the Wolf Call family.


    Although several members of the Langzhao family were very angry, they couldn''t say anything about Tang Ye. This kind of thing, of course, could not be accusing Tang Ye, but they felt that they, what they said, were originally here to kill Tang Ye, it would be better to kill Tang Ye, where there is so much nonsense!


    As a result, they once again attacked the defense enchantment. However, because a companion was killed and the corpse was still in front of them, they didn''t dare to get too close, fearing that Tang Ye would have any means, only to use his strength to attack the defense barrier. However, it was clear that they failed to break the defensive barrier.


    "Damn it!" Several people couldn''t help cursing. They didn''t expect this defensive enchantment to be really strong. It seems that the rumors are not false.


    Seeing this, the Frostwolf had already thought about it. He felt that Tang Ye was procrastinating. It was indeed procrastination. They had already thought about this. However, they expected to kill Tang Ye quickly, then there was no problem of delay.


    However, Frostwolf is considering other options for the current problem. If Tang Ye can''t be killed, and it can''t be solved quickly, then make another choice, first kill and deal with the Alpha family. After all, their purpose in dealing with Tang Ye was to better deal with the Alpha family.


    But before making a choice change, the Frostwolf still has to try it by himself. If he can''t break the defense barrier, then change his choice.


    "It seems that this defensive barrier is stronger than I thought, but I will also try to see if it is really so strong!" Frostwolf snorted coldly, then also issued a powerful force before rushing to attack the defense barrier.


    When the Frostwolf was giving out power, a huge black wolf with dark aura emerged behind him, with dark green eyes and a terrifying aura. That was the Dark Wolf King believed by their Wolf Summon family!


    That is not only a power illusion, but also a summoned object!

 Chapter 2985： Give up chasing!

    The Frostwolf released the Dark Wolf King, which was almost a full blow. The Frostwolf originally had the Sky Realm. Although the summoning of the Dark Wolf King would be limited by his power, the power of the Dark Wolf King would still be greatly improved. Beyond the Sky Realm, although the strength is not in the stronger Tianzhen Realm, It''s almost there.


    Such power, even if Tang Ye relied on the power of the Phoenix in the Sky Realm, it was quite tricky to deal with. Tang Ye frowned slightly, originally he was confident that he could kill the Frostwolf Wolf, but now it seems that it might not be that easy.


    "You can still kill him, but if there are a few other people, it will be a lot of trouble, and maybe there will be danger." Phoenix knew Tang Ye''s plan and told him.


    Tang Ye knew this situation, so he was thinking about how to separate the Frostwolf and the few master masters of the star realm. Now it is his best choice to destroy one by one.


    boom! Rumble!


    The Frostwolf attack hit the defensive enchantment, and the Dark Wolf King went down with a sharp claw, directly shaking the entire shop. At this time, the shop was closed, no one else was there, and the shop assistants were killed. Therefore, people outside did not pay much attention to such a movement. Perhaps this is also because the members of the Wolf Call family made arrangements.


    This made Tang Ye seem to be helpless.


    Tang Ye still believed in the defensive power of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, so staying inside did not worry too much. And he thought that perhaps he could use the defensive enchantment to force the Frostwolf away, and then go out to deal with the Frostwolf. The main goal of Frostwolf is to deal with the Alpha family. Since he can''t make a quick fight against him, he will definitely turn to deal with Sophia. However, he probably wouldn''t just let Tang Ye ignore him, so he would let a group of subordinates guard here. In this case, the Frostwolf left, and there are those few master masters of the star realm, Tang Ye can deal with them!


    In this case, Tang Ye stayed in the defensive barrier for the time being, and by the way, he provoked the Frostwolf to stimulate the Frostwolf and let the Frostwolf leave here.


    Of course, in this case, if you can''t quickly solve a few masters of the Astral Realm and rush to support Sophia, then when the Frostwolf reaches the Alpha family, Sophia''s pressure will be greatly increased.


    Tang Ye looked back at the Reaper''s sickle that was being tempered, and it was a little bit before the tempering was completed. This is good news. Even if the Frostwolf rushed to the Alpha family, then the Death Scythe was completed. Sophia, who possesses the Death Scythe, will greatly increase her strength, and it will surely reduce a lot of pressure.


    "How about it, do you think you can break this defensive barrier?" Frostwolf summoned a powerful attack from the Dark Wolf King. After all, it did not break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. Tang Ye was expecting this. , He glanced at the Frostwolf, smiled, quite proud, and said provocatively.


    Frostwolf frowned, this kind of thing doesn''t need Tang Ye to provoke him and he knows how to choose. His ultimate goal is to eliminate the Alpha family, and all actions are to serve this. Now that Tang Ye could not be solved quickly, and even the power of the Dark Wolf King could not break this defensive barrier, he made the choice without thinking about it. First, he gave up killing Tang Ye and went to the Alpha family to kill Sophia. Kill the Alpha family. Of course, don''t let Tang Ye be free, otherwise, with Tang Ye''s mystery and cunning, it would be bad if he didn''t know what would happen to hinder them. Therefore, he would let those masters of the Star Realm Master stay and guard Tang Ye.


    "It is a defensive barrier that can make the Bounty Guild unattractive. It seems that it is not so easy to break. If that is the case, I won''t spend any more time with you, let''s go directly to the Alpha family. "The Frostwolf was actually unwilling to do so, but calmly speaking, no matter how it was, it was also a matter of saving face, and you could not let yourself be provoked by Tang Ye, an old human race.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Why, as the strongest person in the Wolf Call family, is this going to give up and kill me? Doesn''t it mean that your action failed? Haha, I think it must be you It¡¯s not a lot of things, after all, failure is not a glorious thing. In fact, you can try a few more shots, maybe you can break it a few more times?"


    The Frostwolf squinted his eyes, feeling that Tang Ye was delaying him. However, he was indeed curious as to what this defensive barrier was actually so strong. The power of the Dark Wolf King is not the result of his power. The Dark Wolf King is an ancient beast. It has very powerful power and ancient divine power. However, even the Dark Wolf King can''t be broken. Could it be that this? The defense enchantment is more mysterious than the Dark Wolf King?


    Apart from this, the Frostwolf could not find any other reason. It is a pity that he can only summon the Dark Wolf King now, and cannot communicate with the Dark Wolf King, otherwise he can ask the Dark Wolf King what it is. Because he believed that with the ancient and profound knowledge of the Dark Wolf King, he must have seen various secret skills and powers, and he might also know what Tang Ye''s defensive enchantment was.


    "When you say that, I really feel very unwilling to fail in the hands of your old human race. However, I still know that the overall situation is important. Since I can''t solve you quickly, then I can only Let go of you first, go and solve the Alpha family. If you look back...hehe, it will kill you." Frostwolf smiled at Tang Ye.


    Then, Frostwolf stopped paying attention to Tang Ye, and looked at the masters of the Star Realm Master¡¯s family, and said, "You stay here, don¡¯t let Tang Ye come out to make trouble. If he comes out, he can kill him. Drop. But, as you have seen just now, Tang Ye is very skillful and very cunning. Therefore, you must be careful."


    "Yes, Lord Frostwolf!" Several masters of the Wolf Summon family of the masters of the star realm responded in unison.


    Frostwolf nodded, took another look at Tang Ye, and then quickly jumped away.


    "Don''t go, but kill me more persistently. Why are you different from other people who want to kill me!" Tang Ye saw the Frostwolf leap away and provoked loudly, but the Frostwolf simply ignored him, and soon Just disappear.


    "Hey..." Tang Ye sighed a little. However, he was happy in his heart. Because the Frostwolf was gone, leaving the few masters of the Astral Realm Master''s family strength was exactly what he had previously expected. And with his strength, it is possible to kill the family masters of these star realm masters. In this case, you can do it.


    "Boy, do you think that Lord Frostwolf will be provoked by you, and will you miss a major event?" At this time, a master of the Wolf Summoning family snorted to Tang Ye, very unhappy.


    Tang Ye looked at him, squinted his eyes, shrugged, and said, "The Frostwolf Lord of your family is still sober, it''s a pity..."

 Chapter 2986： Quick decision!

    Tang Ye looked at several Wolf Summon family masters with the strength of the master of the star realm, and estimated their strength. Although they are masters, they are even more masters than them. However, we still have to estimate whether we can kill them quickly so that we can quickly support Sophia.


    "There are five of you, just guarding me like this, don''t you think it''s a waste of manpower?" Tang Ye looked at the masters of the Langzhao family, smiled, still very provocative, and said: "Alpha Although the family has declined, the lean camel is bigger than the horse. Are you sure you don''t need to support the Frostwolf?"


    The masters of the Wolf Summon family will not be provoked by Tang Ye like this. One of them coldly snorted and said: "Sophia now has no Death Scythe and cannot suppress our Dark Wolf King. There is no threat. I tell you, Today, the Alpha family will be destroyed by our Wolf Summon family!"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Can Death''s sickle suppress the Dark Wolf King? There is such a thing. It seems that you are really aiming at this opportunity."


    "Hmph, blame you for thinking that you can reshape Death''s Scythe! You are a little blacksmith, even if you have talent, it is not so easy to reshape an artifact!" A master of the wolf call family She sneered at Tang Ye, and then sneered, saying: "I tell you, the Alpha family will be wiped out, it is all your fault! You thought you could help the Alpha family, and in the end, it was you who gave us the opportunity to shoot! Haha, speaking of it, we should thank you!"


    Tang Ye frowned. With that said, it seems to be true. He didn''t want to be such a sinner. He looked back, and the death sickle was about to be tempered. Then, when he gets rid of the masters of these Wolf Summon families, Death''s Scythe must be fine. He laughed and said to a few of the Wolf Summon family masters: "So, I can''t be the sinner who killed the Alpha family, so I must kill you and save the Alpha family quickly."


    The masters of the Langzhao family were taken aback for a moment. Didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such words and kill them?


    Hey, that''s funny. Don''t think that you just killed them alone, you are so easy to deal with! They have learned to be cautious and guard against Tang Ye''s tricks at all times. It is true that Tang Ye possesses the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm and can kill them, but now that they are a few people careful and unite together, it is impossible for Tang Ye to kill them.


    If Tang Ye had just come out, then they would kill Tang Ye! In this case, they had completed the task of killing Tang Ye instead, so that they would not fail, and the Frostwolf would fail.


    "Boy, if you have the ability, come out and kill us! Humph, you just murdered us alone, what''s so good about it? Don''t think we are really afraid of you!" ''S master snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye glanced at him, laughed, and took two steps, very frightening. The master of the Langzhao family felt that he was just scaring people, and concluded that Tang Ye would not dare to run out, because if he ran out, he would be dead. I believe Tang Ye would not be so stupid. The master of the wolf call family continued to provoke and laugh at Tang Ye, and said, "Why, do you think this can scare me? Haha, if you have the ability, come out and kill me. I tell you, if you don''t kill me, I will kill. You! You can stay in it forever, but I''ll see how long you can stay! This is just a forging workshop. Can you live in it for a lifetime?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You are right. I can''t stay in the forging workshop all the time. There is no food or water to drink in it. I can''t hide in it for a few days, so, I decided not to, then go out!"


    After all, Tang Ye swept out abruptly, and instantly burst into the Sky Realm''s powerful strength, completely suppressing the strength of the Star Realm Lord. Now it''s not difficult to kill someone with the strength of the master of the star realm. Moreover, he also used the power of the Phoenix, and suddenly burst out like this. The experts of the wolf call family never expected that they would not be able to defend themselves so quickly.


    Tang Ye approached the wolf call clan master who was talking to him just now, and with a punch under the mighty power of the sky realm, the wolf call clan master was knocked to the ground and plunged into a big pit. He was in terrible pain and was seriously injured immediately, but this was not enough to kill him. The strength of the Astral Master still has a little resistance. However, Tang Ye didn''t let him go, and appeared above him in an instant, took out the pistol, put it on his head, and fired a "bang" shot.


    Hit the head directly with a gun, it must be dead. Although the master of the Wolf Call family died very quickly, he knew what had happened. He could not react to resist, but was surprised. Because he felt Tang Ye''s strength, he was actually in the Sky Realm! And, not weaker than the Frostwolf!


    What''s going on? Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength not only reached the Lord of the Star Realm, but also reached the Sky Realm? ! This is also terrible! Is this guy hiding so deep? Although the master of the star realm has only one realm of awareness when he reaches the sky realm, it is very difficult to break through because it belongs to a different level. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye, an old human race, could actually break through to such a rare realm!


    The master of the Wolf Summon family could only be surprised, but he was killed by Tang Ye when he failed to resist. However, several other Wolf Summon family masters saw it, and felt the powerful power erupted by Tang Ye, it was indeed not weaker than Frostwolf!


    "You..." The masters of the Langzhao family were stunned, their eyes widened. Looking at Tang Ye, they felt very unbelievable. There was such a thing!


    "You are actually a master of the Sky Realm!" A master of the Wolf Summon family couldn''t help but drink out.


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense with them. After killing one, he swept over and quickly approached the other. He burst out with such a powerful force to make a quick battle against the masters of these wolf call families, because he has to support Sophia. Moreover, since the power of the Sky Realm has been exposed, then these people must be killed, so as not to be known to others.


    Soon, Tang Ye approached another wolf call family master, and also bombarded it with his fists. However, these wolf call family masters had enough time to react, so they all shot together and barely blocked Tang Ye''s attack. However, they did not expect that Tang Ye''s attack was not only a powerful impact, but also a burst of flame!


    call!


    Flames erupted from Tang Ye''s fists out of thin air and burned on them. The intensity of the flame was terrible, and they were burned immediately, feeling that their bodies were about to be burned and destroyed!

 Chapter 2987： Excuse me!

    The phoenix''s flame was not blowing. Before, even a celestial master like Sophia would feel pain just getting close to the undead flame. Now a few people who were only in the realm of the master of the star realm, were directly swallowed by the undead flames, and the damage they received was even more.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! They quickly withdrew and separated, but each of them was still burned by the flames.


    They wouldn''t let the flames hurt them all the time, and suddenly gave out their cultivation power, wanting to extinguish the flames. However, the flames of the Phoenix are so easy to extinguish. Even though they emitted a powerful elemental force that impacted the undead flame, the undead flame still burned on them.


    "Damn it, what kind of fire is this?" Several of the Wolf Summon family masters suddenly panicked. The flames burned on them and the damage continued to increase, and they couldn''t extinguish such flames. They knew what it meant, because Tang Ye''s The strength is the Sky Realm, far above them!


    This matter is very urgent, they know that they are not Tang Ye''s opponent! Maybe you can survive, but you must escape. It is impossible to kill Tang Ye again!


    "Let''s go!" A Wolf Summoning family master drank lowly, this is the best choice. None of them expected that Tang Ye turned out to be a master of the Sky Realm. They also believe that people outside do not know. The Wolf Call family didn''t know either. For this reason, they felt that they had to tell the patriarch the news. When they thought that Tang Ye was not strong in cultivation, they all felt that Tang Ye was a huge threat. Now that Tang Ye is a master of the Sky Realm, that''s even more important.


    Several masters of the Langzhao family turned around and fled with all their strength. Although it was very embarrassing, she provoke Tang Ye so arrogantly just now, but Tang Ye was indeed cunning, hiding such a strong strength, he would die if he didn''t escape.


    However, how could Tang Ye let them go. At this moment, Tang Ye took out the Undead King''s Halberd, although it was still a small iron rod, but he threw it out. In the midair, the Undead King''s Halberd began to deform, becoming a domineering and mighty halberd, emitting powerful flames.


    boom!


    The Undead King¡¯s Halberd fell in front of the few Wolf Summon family masters who had fled, and plunged into the ground. A crack was opened in the ground, and a powerful force rushed out, stopping the several Wolf Summon family masters. There was a delay. However, Tang Ye''s attack followed, a violent attack, swooping down, and smashing into them.


    "Disperse!" A wolf call clan master yelled loudly, and several people jumped away immediately, but Tang Ye''s strength was very strong when it fell, and they were all affected. Although he jumped away, he couldn''t stand firm immediately. If you can''t stabilize your body, it will be difficult to defend the next time, which is very dangerous.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye swiftly pursued it again, and appeared next to a master of the Langzhao clan, and pinched his neck with one hand. With a "click", his neck was crushed and died.


    The Langzhao family master next to him was shocked. He didn''t expect his strength to be so vulnerable in front of Tang Ye. There was a slight astonishment. However, immediately followed by a "bang", Tang Ye shot a bullet at a slightly astonished Langzhao family master with a pistol. The bullet pierced his head instantly, blood splashed, and he too died.


    At this moment, two of the Wolf Summon family masters were solved, and only three were left.


    When there were five people, they couldn''t escape, let alone the three now. Tang Ye was still releasing the power of the Sky Realm, and with the use of the Undead King Halberd, it was even more fierce and impermanent. Soon, the three Wolf Summon family masters were solved two more, leaving the last one.


    boom!


    The last one took advantage of the two being chased by Tang Ye, and ran away with all his strength, almost about to escape from the shop. As a result, the Undead King¡¯s Halberd suddenly flew, pierced one of his chest and nailed him to the ground.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) However, he didn''t need to bear it much, because he was going to die.


    Tang Ye walked up to him and looked down high, with a kind of contempt of the strong. Tang Ye didn''t mean this on purpose, the fact was that his strength was much stronger than the master of this wolf call family. So there is such a contrast is a matter of course. However, having dealt with these Wolf Summon family masters, Tang Ye didn''t need to use the power of the Sky Realm, so he wanted to recover such power, but in order to scare this Wolf Summon family master, he held the Immortal Overlord again. Ji, while regaining his power, he coldly snorted to this wolf call family master: "Say, who is the traitor of the Alfa family?"


    The wolf-zhao family master knew that he was going to die, of course he would not tell Tang Ye about the undercover they placed in the Alpha family, and sneered at Tang Ye: "Do you think I will tell you? Huh, don''t think you are a master of the Vault of Heaven. I will succumb to you! Even if I die, I won''t tell you!"


    "You were about to die." Tang Ye sneered at the master of the wolf call family, and then became a little bit evil, and said: "However, as long as I am not in a hurry to kill you, you won''t die so fast. Then, if I won¡¯t let you die? In the days to come, you will die. How about, do you want to try this?"


    "You..." The master of the Langzhao family felt that Tang Ye was too cruel and cunning. He didn''t expect to deceive all of them, hiding such terrible power!


    He still wouldn''t be afraid of Tang Ye, and snorted coldly: "Life is better than death? Then you try to see if I will give in to you!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye seemed to be very adept at doing this kind of thing, pulling out the Undead Overlord Halberd from the Langzhao family master.


    "Ah!" The Langzhao family master was in pain, but what he didn''t expect was that Tang Ye immediately pierced one of his legs with the Undead King''s Halberd. His scalp was numb from the pain and he didn''t want to live. Now, he wanted to faint.


    However, Tang Ye twisted the Undead King Halberd, causing him to be in a coma with pain. His tears were about to shed, it was so painful, I didn''t want to live anymore, I hope to have a good time.


    Tang Ye sneered at him again: "How about it, isn''t it uncomfortable? If you don''t tell me, then you will suffer such pain for a long time to come. But if you tell me the traitor of the Alpha family Who is it, I will give you a happy one."


    "You..." The Langzhao family master felt that Tang Ye was simply a devil, too cruel!


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Actually, it doesn''t matter if you say it. The Wolf Call Family shouldn''t blame you, because you are confident that you want to destroy the Alpha Family? In that case, the people you planted will not be exposed. What does it matter?"

 Chapter 2988： help!

    Tang Ye''s words stunned the master of the Langzhao family, huh? It seems to be so. Since their Wolf Call family is confident that they want to eliminate the Alpha family, it doesn''t matter if the traitor violence is not exposed. When the Alpha family is resolved, the undercover will return. So, in order to make yourself less painful, it''s okay to tell Tang Ye, right?


    The main reason is that the master of the Wolf Summon family collapsed a bit. Such torture is no joke, it is too painful, it is better to die.


    "How about? Still not going to tell me? Then you continue..."


    "Okay, I''m telling you!" Tang Ye asked the wolf call family master again. The wolf call family master couldn''t bear it, and said he wanted to tell Tang Ye that they were undercover in the Alpha family.


    call!


    However, at this time, a sharp arrow flew and pierced the head of the master of the Langzhao family, and he died on the spot. Then, countless sharp arrows attacked, and Tang Ye hurriedly avoided. However, these were just sharp arrow attacks of general strength, but there was no particularly powerful force. While avoiding, Tang Ye withdrew the power of the Sky Realm released to avoid being seen.


    Then, a large number of people from the Langzhao family rushed in. No one was particularly powerful, but not particularly weak. A large number of people can still hold people back. They were going to deal with the Alpha family, but they noticed that there was movement in the shop, so they came to see it. They didn''t expect that several masters in their family were killed. This is not a good thing, they just shot Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and looked at them. There were so many people that they would occupy the shops. He didn''t plan to pester these people anymore, he wanted to support Sophia.


    However, these archers of the Langzhao family, regardless of him, directly shot sharp arrows at him.


    Tang Ye could only deal with it first. However, at this moment, the ground inside the shop suddenly got cold, and the temperature inside the shop suddenly dropped a lot, making people feel very cold, even freezing, especially uncomfortable. And then I saw that the ground began to freeze, and with a click, the group of archers was frozen.


    Soon the ice covered the entire body of the archer, and then there was another "slap", the ice was all broken, the archer''s entire body was broken, the flesh and blood were not revealed, and the state was still frozen.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye looked up and saw a slim woman standing on the roof of the shop, even beautiful, but her face was covered with white gauze. She is one of the ten masters of the new human race, An Han.


    An Han intercepted Tang Ye last time and reached a cooperation with Tang Ye. Now that he appeared, he was directly killing the people of the Langzhao family, and it seemed that he was helping Tang Ye.


    "Leave it to me here." An Han said to Tang Ye, seeming to trust Tang Ye, and he seemed to be very familiar with Tang Ye, and cooperated in tacit understanding.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Han to show up to help him, but it was a bit strange. An Han had no reason to care about this kind of thing, after all, he would provoke the Langzhao family. The most important thing is that she helped Tang Ye. If someone knew about it and spread to the new human race, she would not be able to cooperate with Tang Ye and return to the new human race to provide information as an undercover agent.


    Of course An Han would not do things so recklessly. She said: "Since I want you to help something, of course I can''t make you easy. You are dead, who will help me? Don''t worry, these people, I will let them all Turned into pieces of ice, no one will know what happened between us."


    Now that An Han said so, Tang Ye was not polite, nodding and saying, "Okay."


    At this time, a ray of light came from the forging workshop. Tang Ye was overjoyed, it was the death sickle that was tempered. Sure enough, the Death Scythe quickly came out of it, suspended, exuding a dark atmosphere, like a legendary equipment with very cool special effects.


    "Huh!" With a cry, the Death Scythe flew into the sky, and it must have been summoned by Sophia to go to the Alpha family.


    Tang Ye did not delay, and immediately followed.


    An Han glanced at Tang Ye, Tang Ye quickly disappeared from her sight. In fact, she has appeared here just now. Last time, she guessed that Tang Ye killed Rove, and she gave Tang Ye a little bit of tricks. Tang Ye admitted. At that moment, she was sure that Tang Ye¡¯s strength was very strong, at least like them in the Sky Realm. Otherwise it is impossible to kill Rove. However, after all, she had never seen Tang Ye''s strength with her own eyes, and seeing it just now made her feel jealous from the bottom of her heart.


    She knew that Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to be that way. Whether it was Tang Ye''s half-length cultivation power, that peculiar flame, and that powerful halberd weapon, she knew that it was a very powerful existence. And Tang Ye combined these things, the power is not only the Sky Realm.


    The few people with the strength of the Star Realm Lord just now had no power to fight back under Tang Ye''s attack, and they were quickly killed, which is the best proof.


    "This guy..." Looking at the direction Tang Ye left, An Han was a little surprised.


    She knew that even she would not be Tang Ye''s opponent. What made her feel interesting was that Tang Ye was actually playing with fire, and she was playing with ice. This fire and water seem to be incompatible?


    At this time, the Alpha family.


    The Frostwolf summoned the Dark Wolf King. The Dark Wolf King was invincible. Just running, he trampled and killed a group of Alpha family. Even powerful characters like Jackf and the Balkans were easily knocked into the air, and the injuries were serious.


    Sophia hurried up to stop. At this time, she was holding a common sickle, but it was also the best quality common weapon in the Alpha family, with the quality of the Lord''s Mansion Military Workshop.


    No way, the Death Scythe is still being rebuilt, she can only use such a weapon first. Such a weapon can actually exert a very strong power. Just now she had no problem with the soldiers of the Wolf Summon family. But now, facing a character like the Frostwolf, such a weapon won''t work.


    Especially the Dark Wolf King.


    This is definitely the power of the sky realm level. If it were not limited by the power of the Frostwolf, the power of the Dark Wolf King could be expanded infinitely, and it would not be possible for Sophia to stop it. However, because of the family lineage, the Dark Wolf King is limited by the Death Scythe. The Death Scythe itself was forged by the ancestors. At that time, the Wolf Call family had not rebelled. As a branch force, the Dark Wolf King was restricted by the main family. As for why the Death Scythe can restrict such a powerful and ancient beast as the Dark Wolf King, it is said that the Alpha family''s will is designed to be poured into the Death Scythe.


    Alpha itself has the symbol of the wolf king, which wolf king is the dark wolf king, and which wolf king is the alpha wolf king, these things are only known to the ancestors at that time. It is even rumored that there is not only the strongest will of the wolf king in the death sickle, but also another power that makes the wolf king jealous, the king of blood.


    Therefore, the Death Scythe can naturally restrain the Dark Wolf King. This is also the reason why the Wolf Summon family took action against the Alpha family and avoided the Death Scythe.

 Chapter 2989： You wont be polite!

    Without the Death Scythe in his hand, Sophia could not fight the Dark Wolf King, but in order to protect the Alpha family, he could only fight one by one.


    Roar! But how fierce the Dark Wolf King is, and the rushing aura is very terrifying, a pair of sharp claws attacked, Sophia held the scythe in both hands to parry. Although I managed to hold it, it was very difficult. At this time, the Dark Wolf King sprayed a dark flame on her. Such a dark flame is not only a flame, but also a kind of highly poisonous, if it is sprayed, the damage will be very large.


    Sophia could only retreat quickly, but when he retracted the sickle, he was hit by the Dark Wolf King''s claws, wounding a crack, and immediately blood flowed out, giving him a **** feeling. Not only that, the Dark Wolf King was originally spraying dark flames. Sophia retreated like this and was also injured by the dark flames. Then, the flames of darkness invaded her wound immediately, and her injury suddenly worsened.


    In addition to pain, there is loss and reduction of strength. She endured the pain and continued to fight. There is no way, except that she can fight the Dark Wolf King, there is no one else. If the Wolf Call family is allowed to break through, then the Alpha family will be slaughtered, and the Alpha family will really be destroyed.


    "Hmph, Sophia, do you think you can really stop me?" The Frostwolf sneered when seeing Sophia injured.


    Sophia glared at the Frostwolf and hummed: "If you can''t stop it, you will also stop it. If you want to enter the Alpha family, you can only kill me first."


    "Then you will die soon." The Frostwolf sneered, confidently, and said: "Do you think the flame of the Dark Wolf King is just that powerful?"


    At this time, the Dark Wolf King attacked Sophia again. Sophia made a defense, but only then discovered that his whole body was paralyzed, and his movements were slow and even difficult. It was impossible to stop the Dark Wolf King from attacking!


    It actually has the effect of paralysis!


    Sophia was shocked. He didn''t expect the flame of the Dark Wolf King to have so many attribute attacks. In addition to poisoning and bleeding, there is paralysis. This is horrible. If you are hit, it will be very deadly if you are only paralyzed. If you can''t get rid of the paralysis quickly, doesn''t it mean you have to be obediently attacked by the Dark Wolf King?


    If the dark wolf king eats his head in one bite, he must be dead.


    Sophia was in a hurry, she quickly showed such a flustered look, but it was indeed so urgent now. She didn''t want to die, and couldn''t die. If she was killed by the Dark Wolf King, the Alpha family would really be annihilated.


    Roar!


    The Dark Wolf King didn''t care about her, he quickly collapsed and opened his mouth, really wanting to treat her like a delicacy.


    "Damn..." Sophia let out a low voice, very weak, could it really be over?


    call!


    However, at this moment, the Dark Wolf King was about to rush in front of Sophia. As a result, a powerful force impacted in midair and blocked the Dark Wolf King.


    Roar! The Dark Wolf King was very angry and roared out, but soon, its momentum was greatly reduced, and it turned to a "howl" sound, as if it was a kind of fear and compromise, that it did not dare to shout loudly.


    When the dust dissipated, I saw the power falling from mid-air, which was a dark and gleaming long sickle, which was exactly the death sickle after the successful reshaping.


    Reaper''s sickle has the ability to recognize the Lord, and now it is back to Sophia.


    Sophia, who originally thought that he could not stop the Dark Wolf King, was taken aback when he saw Death''s Scythe, and then was overjoyed, and his entire popularity changed. She stood up, lifted the Death Scythe in the past, waved it twice, "whooping", the power that the Death Scythe exploded was very powerful and energetic.


    At the same time, the Death Scythe sent a force lingering to Sophia''s wound, and the wound healed quickly. It was as if the power of Death''s Scythe could completely break the power of the Dark Wolf King.


    Seeing this, the Frostwolf became angry from embarrassment. He didn''t expect that Death''s Scythe was successfully rebuilt. He was also very surprised, did Tang Ye do this? It''s incredible. The Death Scythe is a super powerful artifact. How can Tang Ye, an old human race, be able to reshape it successfully? This is the strongest forge in the Lord''s Mansion, something that a person with the strength of Rank 7 can''t do!


    Is this underestimating Tang Ye?


    Sure enough, failing to successfully kill Tang Ye and prevent Tang Ye from helping Sofia, the current consequences really appeared! Now that Sophia has the Death Scythe and can restrain the Dark Wolf King, it becomes very tricky for herself.


    "You attack, I''ll deal with Sophia, you must break into the Alpha family!" Frostwolf snorted, although things became troublesome, but still confident to solve the Alpha family.


    boom!


    At this time, another force came down from mid-air. It was the people who attacked the Langzhao family and helped Jackf and the Balkans who were in a hard fight. Then they saw Tang Ye standing in front of them.


    It was Tang Ye who came and provided support.


    Jackf and Balkan were seriously injured just now when they were dealing with the Frostwolf. They were all struggling to face the young soldiers of the Wolf Summon family. Now Tang Ye''s arrival has indeed helped them a lot. They were very grateful and shouted: "Master Tang Ye..."


    In their minds, even if Tang Ye''s status was not as good as Sophia, it was not much worse. During the time they were with Tang Ye, they already admired the surprise that Tang Ye brought and the ability it showed.


    Tang Ye looked back at Balkan and Jackef, smiled and said, "You used to help me a lot, now it''s my turn to help you."


    "Thanks!" Jack and Balkan were moved.


    Tang Ye looked at the members of the Langzhao family, and quickly said, "These are all under the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm, even if it is only used with the power of the Lord of the Star Realm and the undead flame, it can be easily dealt with. However, the undead flame does not need to be used too purely, just put it casually, so as not to be too high-profile, it is not good to be publicized."


    Tang Ye expressed his understanding.


    Frostwolf was surprised when he saw Tang Ye. How is this going? Didn''t you let those masters guard Tang Ye? Why is Tang Ye here now?


    "Tang Ye, why did you come here?" Frostwolf didn''t believe that his people couldn''t stop Tang Ye. Something must have happened, but he didn''t know, he just wanted to know what was going on.


    Tang Ye squinted at him and said, "It took a lot of time to solve the people you brought. Why, don''t you believe it? Then you can go there and see. Maybe you can still see them. Corpse. How did you rush into my Datang store? And, Frostwolf, since you want to kill me, then, I know the attitude of your Langzhao family towards me. Next, I will treat your Langzhao family , You won¡¯t be polite."


    "You..." Frostwolf was very angry, because Tang Ye''s words could not be ignored. Thinking about the bounty guild that had confronted Tang Ye, no one would dare to despise Tang Ye''s words.

 Chapter 2990： Is it that strong?

    Once the bounty guild was very powerful, the Wolf Summon family could not compare with the bounty guild. Therefore, since Tang Ye can cause the Bounty Guild to deflate again and again, it will naturally also deflate the Langzhao family.


    So now that Tang Ye said such a thing, it was very important, Frostwolf had to care. However, since their Langzhao family dared to do what they were doing now, they were well prepared. They are prepared to bear the consequences.


    Tang Ye saw the Frostwolf staring at him in silence, smiled, and said, "You are definitely not desperate to take such an action. So you think that even if you fail, the consequences can be borne. But now I want to Tell you¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye narrowed his expression and said coldly, "You can''t afford the consequences!"


    "Say crazy!" The Frostwolf was very upset that Tang Ye spoke to him like this, as if threatening him, so he attacked suddenly, taking the Dark Wolf King, with a fierce momentum, and rushed towards Tang Ye to tear Tang Ye into pieces. .


    "Your opponent is me." Sophia said coldly at this time, and then ran over with the Death Scythe, leaped high, and then slammed down, slashing out a domineering dark blade, directed at the Dark Wolf King. Head.


    The Dark Wolf King quickly stopped, the death sickle''s attack was not a blow, it could be killed. At this time, its aura was not as fierce as before. This was the invisibly suppressed by the Death Scythe.


    The Frostwolf who had followed the Dark Wolf King was also stopped by Sophia''s powerful blade energy. Sophia itself has the strength of the Sky Realm, and with the power bonus of Death''s Scythe, the power is more than the ordinary Sky Realm, and now it is stronger than the Frostwolf.


    The Frostwolf was so angry that he felt that he had done something wrong. At the very beginning, he should have come to deal with Sophia. Even if the Death Scythe could be successfully rebuilt, it would not be so fast, and he delayed a lot of time with Tang Ye, which caused the current action to be blocked. No, it''s not just being blocked, it may fail!


    "Damn..." The failure of this action was costly, and the Frostwolf regretted it a bit.


    Sophia felt the power of Death''s Scythe. It was stronger and purer than before. Although there was no change in other aspects, this power was enough to deal with the Frostwolf.


    "I have written down what the Wolf Summon family did today. Next, your Wolf Summon family should come to an end." Sophia carried the Death Scythe, domineering, and said coldly to the Frostwolf.


    The Frostwolf face was tense and ugly. But he still has his own cards, and said: "Huh, the glory of your Alpha family is long gone. Do you think that only I, the Wolf Call Family, will destroy you?"


    "You don''t need to say this kind of thing, I have been dealing with this kind of thing, you can''t threaten me like this. If they dare, then take action. No matter what, you will have to pay for what you do today!" Sophia With a low cry, he swept over with the death sickle and launched a fierce attack on the Frostwolf.


    Frostwolf can only fight. However, after Sophia exerted the power of Death Scythe, the Dark Wolf King was restrained again, and the Frostwolf was no opponent at all. Although he will not be defeated by Sophia all at once, but if he continues to fight, he will definitely lose. He knows such things, so he knows he can''t fight like this.


    He looked at other members of the Wolf Call family. A group of soldiers from the Wolf Call family were dealing with Tang Ye. He squinted his eyes and wanted to kill Tang Ye. Maybe that group of people could do it. In that case, he would have to hold him back. Sophia. His resentment towards Tang Ye was really great. He felt that today''s plan failed because of Tang Ye, so he thought that Tang Ye must be killed.


    So he made up his mind to continue fighting with Sofia, to hold Sofia and wait for the group to kill Tang Ye.


    "Hmph, Sophia, don''t think I''m afraid of you!" The Frostwolf snorted to Sophia. Although it was just repulsed by Sophia, he rushed forward, turning his hands into claws, and attacked Sophia fiercely.


    Sophia continued to attack, and she also paid attention to Tang Ye''s situation. She did not find Tang Ye''s true strength, thinking that Tang Ye''s cultivation power was not strong, so she always wanted to protect Tang Ye. However, she noticed just now that Tang Ye didn''t panic when facing the group of Langzhao family. In addition to what Frostwolf said earlier, all the masters of the Wolf Summon family have been solved, whether it was solved by Tang Ye or not, with Tang Ye now, she knew she didn''t need to worry.


    After all, Tang Ye was not a person who would take risks. Now that Tang Ye had such confidence, she was relieved.


    "It seems that you still know what to do. You can''t go, you can only die here." Sophia coldly snorted to the Frostwolf, and when the Frostwolf attacked, he suddenly used the death sickle as a knife. Cut it out.


    boom!


    Powerful power erupted, and the Frostwolf and Dark Wolf King were beaten back. Before they could react, Sophia chased after him again. It was another powerful attack, slashing down, it seemed to use the simplest moves, but it had the most powerful force.


    Facing such an attack, with speed and power, the Frostwolf couldn''t release those pretty tricks, and quickly sent out the power to let the Dark Wolf King help to resist. As a result, under the impact of the powerful force, the Frostwolf¡¯s feet sank into the ground, and the Frostwolf was affected. The body was rushed by the powerful force, and blood was overflowing from the corner of the mouth.


    The strength of strength has already been resolved. The Frostwolf is definitely no match for Sophia. Therefore, as long as Sophia is there and holding the Death Scythe in his hand, he can guard the gate of the Afar family.


    Sophia turned upside down again, and after landing on both feet, with a burst of force, he immediately rushed up like a catapult, and continued to attack the Dark Wolf King and Frostwolf. For a time, Sophia''s attack became very simple and rude, just swinging the blow, it seemed very simple. However, it was such an attack that made Frostwolf a little unbearable.


    In fact, Sophia also has a lot of powerful secret skills, but now she is holding the Reaper''s sickle that has just been reshaped, feeling too much power, more than before, and it seems that she will never use it up. Therefore, she wanted to use this simplest and rude way to quickly exert her strength and use up her strength.


    Frostwolf was very difficult to stop, backing back again and again, feeling that he couldn''t hold it anymore and was about to retreat. For this reason, he looked at Tang Ye, wondering if the family had killed Tang Ye. However, he saw that Tang Ye was fine. On the contrary, many members of the Langzhao family were killed by Tang Ye. He saw Tang Ye using a small stick, which could still emit flames when attacking. Such weapons are not surprising. Many weapons are attached with various special elemental power attacks, and then have such effects.


    However, what Frostwolf didn''t understand was that the flames that Tang Ye slammed made the members of the Wolf Call family completely inaccessible.


    Is it that strong?

 Chapter 2991： Three Brothers!

    The Frostwolf didn''t realize that Tang Ye had such a strong strength. When Tang Ye killed the Wolf Summon family master earlier, he knew that Tang Ye had the strength of the Master of the Star Realm, but he didn''t know that Tang Ye had that strange and powerful power flame. Cultivators are all in control of a kind of elemental power. Could it be that Tang Ye cultivates flame power?


    But it''s not like it. Judging from Tang Ye''s appearance, if it is to cultivate flame power, then what are the other attacks. In addition, according to the information investigated, the original Tang Ye is said to be practicing the power of the undead. Although it is also among the elemental powers, it belongs to a very different kind, being the element of the dead. However, Tang Ye didn''t seem to use the power of the undead in particular.


    What is going on? Think about it carefully, for Tang Ye, this person is really confusing.


    "Can you still be in a trance? It seems that I played too lightly." Sophia''s attack came again, and the Frostwolf was still looking at Tang Ye in surprise and trance.


    boom!


    Sophia still used such a simple and domineering attack, and the Frostwolf dodges quickly, but it is too late and can only be resisted by the Dark Wolf King.


    "Wow!" The Dark Wolf King was directly hit by the power of Death''s Scythe, and he couldn''t help crying out, the Dark Wolf King was no longer prestigious, and he was quite embarrassed and downcast. Then it was hit by a powerful force, and it flew out and hit the ground, causing serious injuries.


    However, the Dark Wolf King was not so easily defeated. It immediately stood up and confronted Sophia again. Probably it is also very unwilling. As a king, he was restrained, without any prestige!


    However, the Dark Wolf King still wanted to fight Sophia, and at this time, suddenly a chain of dark aura entangled from the ground around her, and quickly flew over and entangled its limbs, making it immobile. It wanted to resist, but at this time, dark chains continued to stretch out on the ground around it, constantly entwining it.


    Ho Ho Ho! The Dark Wolf King kept struggling, but in the face of so many dark chains, he was powerless after all.


    "What, what''s going on?" Seeing this scene, the Frostwolf was shocked, he didn''t remember Sophia having such a secret skill.


    Seeing this, Sophia took it seriously and explained briefly: "The power I just played was too much."


    The Frostwolf was taken aback and woke up. These dark chains were all just now when Sophia kept attacking, with too much power and infiltrated into the ground, and now they are activated by Sophia, forming a terrible dark chain.


    "Go back obediently, don''t get in the way here." Sophia approached the Dark Wolf King with the Death Scythe. Now the Dark Wolf King is bound by the chain of darkness. As long as he hits it head-on, it will disappear.


    The Frostwolf won''t let this happen, and rushed to help the Dark Wolf King get rid of the shackles of the dark chains. However, at this moment, the dark chains that stretched out from the ground flew towards him again and bound him.


    The Frostwolf released a powerful force to get rid of the chains of darkness, but there were so many chains of darkness, like countless claws. He repelled one wave and another wave immediately stretched out.


    boom!


    Ouch!


    When the Frostwolf was fighting against the chain of darkness, Sophia carried the death scythe and slashed at the bound Dark Wolf King, hitting it directly in the head. It roared out bitterly, but it couldn''t help it, and it was already seriously injured. Then I saw its body constantly illusory, and finally shattered and disappeared.


    The Dark Wolf King is a summoned object, so it just disappeared, not being killed. However, after being beaten and disappeared, it is no longer a threat.


    "Ah!" At this moment, the Frostwolf was in pain. The Dark Wolf King was summoned by him, and the Dark Wolf King was beaten and disappeared, and he had to suffer a lot of damage.


    Affected by such things, the Frostwolf could not continue to block those dark chains for a while, and was immediately entangled in the dark chains, and his whole body was tangled so hard that he could no longer move.


    Sophia looked at the Frostwolf blankly and said, "If this is the case, you will die here."


    Then Sophia controlled the dark chains to tighten and strangulate the Frostwolf.


    "Stop it!" At this moment, there was a low drink, and then a black shadow rushed forward to rescue the Frostwolf.


    However, Sophia would not agree, carrying the death sickle and attacking the flying figure. She was not slow, and she immediately came to Frostwolf, blocking the figure and saving the Frostwolf.


    boom!


    Sophia waved the death sickle to stop the rushing figure. The figure confronted Sophia''s attack, but failed to break through. Under the impact of powerful force, he and Sophia fought back. However, this also shows that his strength is very strong, able to block Sophia''s attack without being impacted.


    "It''s you?" Sophia saw the figure at this moment, it was a man with a big knife, he was big, like a little giant.


    Of course Sophia knew him, because he was the eldest brother of Frostwolf, called Giant Wolf. The Wolf Call family has three brothers, all of whom are very powerful. Frostwolf, giant wolf, and a poisonous wolf.


    However, no matter who it is, Sophia will ignore it. Now that the Wolf Call Family wants to destroy the Alpha Family, then she will destroy the Wolf Call Family. It is the enemy of life and death, there is no discussion. Her idea was to solve the Frostwolf and those from the Wolf Summon family who came to attack, and then went to the Wolf Summon family to settle accounts and destroy the Wolf Summon family!


    Therefore, the appearance of the giant wolf does not affect Sophia''s killing of the Frostwolf. Those dark chains are all controlled by Sophia, and now Sophia is still increasing the contraction of the dark chains, crushing the entire body of the Frostwolf.


    "Dare you!" The giant wolf shouted, suddenly increased its strength, attacked Sophia, trying to save the Frostwolf.


    Sophia snorted coldly and said: "I have nothing to dare to say to your Wolf Call family. I advise you to talk less and stop me with all your strength, otherwise all you can see is your brother''s body."


    "You..." The giant wolf was furious and increased its strength again, trying to get rid of Sophia.


    However, Sophia''s strength is not weaker than him. Although he is the elder brother of Frostwolf and he is such a big man, this does not mean that he has great power. His strength is similar to that of the Frostwolf, but different from the Frostwolf summoning the Dark Wolf King. He fights with a broad sword and power. Of course, different ways of fighting will also affect dealing with the enemy. It''s a pity that he can''t defeat Sophia in the way he fights now.


    At least, it is impossible to save the Frostwolf if you want to easily defeat Sophia.


    Sophia looked cold, and while blocking the giant wolf, he continued to increase the power of the dark chains. The Frostwolf became more and more painful, and his body was squeezed everywhere and began to hurt, dripping blood, and soon became a blood man. .


    "Ah!" The Frostwolf was in pain.


    "Enough!" The giant wolf shouted, very unbearable.


    Sophia sneered and said, "Since you don''t have this ability, you can only watch your brother die."

 Chapter 2992： Kill it first!

    Sophia was unceremonious, just using the dark chains to kill the Frostwolf. Although the giant wolf wanted to stop it, it could not suppress Sophia, nor could it stop it. He is very big, but being big doesn''t mean being strong. Now the Sky Realm is the strongest power in the Pearl Star. Sophia is the Sky Realm, and with the power of the Death Scythe, there are not many people who are her opponents.


    So even if the Alpha family declined in the past, no one could destroy it. Unless all masters unite to deal with Sophia together. If several Vault of Heaven masters attacked Sophia together, then Sophia might not be able to deal with it. However, the Heavenly Vault Realm master is not the Chinese cabbage of the rotten street, and it does not mean that there is a unity in a union.


    Moreover, such masters, if they unite, will change the situation. Changes in the situation of the Pearl Star will affect the interests of many people. The world is booming, all for profit, the world is bustling, all for profit. If there are not enough benefits, how can others easily join forces.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" The Frostwolf was twisted into the flesh and blood by the chains of darkness, and the blood flowed even more fiercely. With a little bit of strength, the whole body might be crushed.


    The giant wolf was very panicked, of course he didn''t want to watch his brother being killed. He was also very angry and attacked with all his strength. He jumped back abruptly, then rushed quickly, incarnate like a giant wolf, condensed into a wolf''s head with a force of strength, opened a huge mouth with sharp fangs, and went to bite Sophia.


    "Stop it for me! If something happens to my brother, I need you all in the Alpha family to die!" The giant wolf shouted angrily at Sophia.


    Sophia couldn''t help but sneered and said, "If you can kill me, or if I can''t stop you at first, I don''t think the fate of my Alpha family will be better. Since it is all about letting my Alpha family be destroyed, then Nothing can threaten me to take action against your Wolf Summon family. Today, neither your Wolf Summon family will die, or my Alpha family!"


    "Go to hell!" For Sophia''s words, the wolf has completely understood her attitude. What can be done at this time is to stop Sophia with all his strength, anyway, words are no longer useful.


    "Hmph, I said, your power can''t stop me. If you can stop me, your Wolf Summon family''s attack on my Alpha family, why wait until now." Sophia snorted to the giant wolf.


    Click!


    At this time, the giant wolf''s head turned into a huge wolf with strength, bit down against Sophia. However, Sophia was carrying the Death Scythe, instead of going straight to hack and block it, he slammed directly into the ground, bursting out a few powerful dark forces. This time it was not a dark chain, but a dark python, which had horns. Yes, it should be said that it is a combination of dragon and snake. Then, these dark dragons and beasts confronted the biting wolf''s head, entangled first, and then bite.


    The wolf head struggled with a few dark dragons and snakes, but was torn to pieces by the dark dragons and snakes, and then disappeared.


    Therefore, Sophia had to deal with the attack of the giant wolf very easily. Then, she directly sent out strength and injected it into the ground, and then increased the strength of the dark chains that stretched out from the ground. Now you can strangle the Frostwolf. She just wanted to do this in front of the giant wolf, so that she could hit the wolf call family and let her go to the wolf call family to settle accounts.


    "Don''t think about it!" At this time, there was another sound in the air, and then a few cyan whips came down, not attacking Sophia, but attacking the strengthened dark chains, presumably to prevent the dark chains from strangling the Frostwolf. .


    Seeing this, Sophia squinted her eyes, knowing that it was the other of the three brothers of the Wolf Summon family who came, and that was the poison wolf.


    Poison wolves practice powerful poison skills, and sometimes they are silent and unpredictable. In this way, every time he attacks, he will carry poison. It can be said that as long as he is attacked, he will be poisoned. And he was also a master of the Sky Realm, so the poison technique was also powerful. Therefore, even one of his ordinary attacks is very dangerous.


    The poisonous wolf issued several attacks to prevent the dark chain from increasing its strength and strangling the frost wolf, which can be said to have saved the frost wolf. However, the Frostwolf is still bound by the chains of darkness. Unless the Frostwolf can get rid of the shackles of the dark chains, it will still be dangerous.


    However, now that the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf are shooting at the same time, both of them are in the sky realm, it may not be easy for Sophia to deal with it well. If you want to kill the Frostwolf, it will naturally be difficult.


    After dissolving the power to strengthen the dark chains, the poisonous wolf fell on the ground, looked at Sophia, sneered, and said, "Why, am I late?"


    He looked at the Frostwolf again, and saw that the Frostwolf was bleeding all over his body under the strangulation of the dark chains, just like a blood man. He looked back at Sophia and snorted coldly, "Look at what you did to my brother? In this case... I want you to taste the pain of being eaten by the poison!"


    Sophia waved the death scythe, facing the poisonous wolf and the giant wolf without fear, coldly snorted: "The three brothers of the wolf call family are all here. Okay, I will kill them together, so you wolf call family There is nothing scary."


    "Haha, Sophia, your tone is so big!" Poison Wolf is the youngest of the three brothers in the Langzhao family, but he is not inferior to the two brothers in strength, and he is the most sinister and vicious. He sneered at Sophia''s eyebrows and said, "Then today, I will let everyone in your Alpha family taste the poisonous taste in my hands!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) side.


    "What?" The poisonous wolf and the giant wolf saw the situation on Tang Ye''s side. The men of their Wolf Summon family were all swallowed by the flames that Tang Ye released. Down, all died in the flames.


    That old human race actually did such a thing? This really surprised them all. Even Sophia felt the same way, although she knew that Tang Ye was not a person who would take risks, she must be sure to help her stop the wolf call family like this. However, the result of the elimination of the members of the Langzhao family was unexpected.


    When several people were surprised, Tang Ye jumped a few times, came to Sofia, and said to Sofia: "These people have solved it, let me help you next."


    Then he looked back at the Frostwolf trapped by the chains of darkness, and said, "Just kill the Frostwolf first."


    At Tang Ye''s words, the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf suddenly lowered their faces, staring at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was really arrogant. It would be fine if he were also a master of the Sky Realm, but now Tang Ye is just the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm!

 Chapter 2993： Its your fault!

    To the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf, Tang Ye''s words are simply blatant, and in front of the two Heavenly Vault realm masters, they actually said that they would kill the Frostwolf. This is something Sophia can''t do. Of course, it was the two of them who stopped Sophia, but could it be possible for Sophia to kill the Frostwolf if he had Tang Ye on his side?


    In other words, can Tang Ye stop one of them? It''s a joke. A person with the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm, he still wants to stop the strength of the Sky Realm?


    "Are you looking for death?" The poison wolf was very gloomy, staring at Tang Ye and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "If I don''t want to die, won''t you kill me?"


    The Poison Wolf and the Giant Wolf had nothing to say. They really wanted to kill Tang Ye, but the Frostwolf did not succeed.


    Although Tang Ye looked confident, Sophia was actually worried about him. Dealing with the Sky Realm was not a simple matter. The people of the Wolf Call Family were only at the initial realm of the Star Realm Lord. Tang Ye used that magical flame to solve them, which was really amazing. Sophia knew that the flame was so strong that even she could not bear it, so she could accept this kind of thing. However, Tang Ye''s strength is really not very strong, and it is definitely not good for the strength of facing the sky.


    She didn''t want Tang Ye to take risks, and said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, I will deal with them. Don''t worry, I will kill them all."


    Tang Ye glanced at Sophia, smiled, and said, "Don''t worry, I never risk my life. Although my strength is not as strong as yours, I will use my weapons and special flames to assist. I. Even if you can''t deal with the Sky Realm master, it''s okay to drag it for a while. Take advantage of this time, you can kill the Frostwolf."


    Sophia glanced at Tang Ye, knew what Tang Ye was like, thought about it, and said, "Okay, then you have to be careful."


    Hearing Tang Ye and Sophia''s conversation, the poisonous wolf and the giant wolf were already furious, and they actually said this in front of them, that is, they were completely ignored. Even if it is underestimated by Sophia, Sophia is indeed very powerful. They admit this, but what is the consciousness of being underestimated by Tang Ye?


    "Boy, I will let you be eaten by my poison, so that you can''t survive and die!" The poisonous wolf viciously shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the poison wolf, shrugged indifferently, and said, "The Frostwolf said the same thing, but now, we are ready to kill the Frostwolf. I hope that you won¡¯t end up like this, otherwise it won¡¯t be a glorious thing to you. It¡¯s a matter. However, it¡¯s about to die, so I don¡¯t care about the glamour and dishonor."


    "You..." Poison wolves are too angry. Perhaps it is common for the strong to despise the weak, and poison wolves are no exception. He was extremely angry with Tang Ye, and rushed towards Tang Ye with a loud shout, trying to kill Tang. Ye, "Go to die!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "According to my experience, the people who call out your words are basically losers."


    "Wait for you to die, I see if you can speak like this!" The poisonous wolf yelled to Tang Ye. He rushed over to attack Tang Ye, and also used the power of poison to condense a wolf, blue, as if carrying it. The terrible virus rushed to Tang Ye and Sophia all at once.


    That is the strength of the Sky Realm. Sophia definitely can''t let such power hit Tang Ye at will. With a wave of her hand, she sends out the power of the Death Scythe, forming a barrier that surrounds her and Tang Ye to avoid being poisoned by the poisonous wolf. Invasion, if it is poisoned like that, even if it is not hit, it will be injured.


    Then, Sophia suddenly swung out the Death Scythe, forming a dark half-moon blade gas, and quickly shot it out to stop the blue wolf sent by the poisonous wolf. In the face of these poisonous attacks, although she is sure to block it, it is best not to let these poisonous attacks come close.


    The poison is so powerful, it is more terrifying than other powers. You may ask, since poison art is so powerful, why not practice poison art? There are many reasons. In addition to personal preference and talent, there are actually more important reasons. The so-called high-yield and high-risk are the same, and it takes no small price to practice powerful poison. The human body is definitely no longer like a normal person. No one likes this, so very few people practice poison. And if it wasn''t for any special reason to practice this kind of poison technique so firmly, who would be able to persist.


    The Poison Wolf was blocked by Sophia, and definitely could not continue to attack. Sophia''s power was not something they could ignore. But at this time the giant wolf also swept over to attack, and said to the poisonous wolf: "I will block Sophia''s attack, you continue to kill them!"


    The giant wolf immediately yelled, punched out, and hit Sophia with a dark blade of energy. Although it could not immediately dispel Sophia''s attack, it did not allow Sophia''s attack to continue. It was stopped.


    The poison wolf is not talking nonsense. Since it will not be blocked by Sophia¡¯s attack, he continues to rush forward and rushes in front of Tang Ye and Sophia, but he did not let the poisonous wolf attack directly, but let the poisonous wolf face. Tang Ye and Sophia sprayed out poison, and suddenly, the poison poured down like venom, covering Tang Ye and Sophia.


    Chi Chi Chi Chi!


    Although there are dark barriers around Tang Ye and Sophia, when the poisonous attack hits, they still make a sound of corroded tusk, as if the dark barrier is about to be destroyed by erosion.


    The venomous wolf didn''t disappear, it still sprayed venomous, venomous like a liquid, attacking and nibbling all the time. If this continues, even the dark barrier may not be able to sustain it.


    Seeing this, the poison wolf sneered triumphantly and said, "Sophia, do you think you can always block my poison? Humph, it would be much better if you chose to avoid it at first instead of resisting it like this. Now, you stay at the barrier. Inside, the surroundings are full of my poison. Even if you want to get rid of this predicament, it will be very difficult!"


    "Sophia, unless you don''t protect this kid, you can avoid it by yourself, but this kid will definitely die!" The poison wolf sneered at Sophia again and hummed: "But, are you reluctant to bear this kid? I don''t understand. Why would a woman like you fall in love with such a trash boy!"


    The poison wolf looked at Tang Ye again, still sneered, provoked and ridiculed, and said to Tang Ye: "This is the consequence of your arrogance! Now, you are not the only one threatened, and Sophia is dragged down by you. Next, members of our Wolf Summon family will slaughter the Alpha family. This is all your fault!"


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and glanced around. The dark barrier was indeed covered with the venom released by the poisonous wolf and was eating away at the invasion. The situation was not optimistic. However, he was not worried, because the Phoenix had already sensed the power of the poisonous wolf, and the use of the undead flame was enough to burn the venom completely.


    He sneered at the poison wolf and said, "Is it my fault? Just look at it."

 Chapter 2994： Who will last longer!

    The poison wolf didn''t expect Tang Ye to still be stiff, and he was so angry. He suddenly speeds up the cyan poisonous wolf''s venom, and speeds up to erode the dark barrier released by Sophia.


    "Boy, I want to see how hard your mouth is!" The poison wolf shouted to Tang Ye.


    With the poisonous wolf spewing venom faster, the dark barrier was eaten even more severely. However, Sophia will not allow such things to happen, she also sends out stronger power to enhance the defense of the dark barrier.


    However, this will not work, because there is still a giant wolf. Sure enough, the giant wolf quickly rushed to attack the dark barrier after dissolving the dark blade energy just now.


    Sophia''s power consumption is very large. Because she wanted to kill the Frostwolf, she still used her strength to maintain the chain of darkness, but if this continues, I am afraid it will not last long.


    Tang Ye knows Sophia''s pressure, but Sophia will not put him in danger. He knows Sophia''s personality and said, "It''s okay, I''ll break these poisons now."


    "Huh?" Sophia was taken aback. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak so naturally, could it really break the poisonous wolf''s poison? However, Poison Wolf belongs to the Sky Realm.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "Have you forgotten that my flames can even hurt you? As long as I set off enough fires, these poisonous poisons are not to be feared."


    Sophia was taken aback for a moment, remembering that Tang Ye''s flame was very ferocious, maybe it could really deal with the poisonous wolf. Anyway, now Tang Ye stayed within her dark barrier, emitting flames inside, better than doing nothing.


    "Okay." Sophia nodded to Tang Ye.


    Then Tang Ye began to emit flames, with a "wheeze", a ball of flame burned out in his right hand, and then shot out, not attacking the poisonous wolf and the giant wolf, but burning on the venom sprayed by the green poisonous wolf. Then, the flames began to smoke, covering a large area of ??poison.


    Seeing this, the poison wolf laughed and said, "Boy, is there a problem with your brain? I want to deal with my poison with such a little flame? What a wishful thinking!"


    Tang Ye disagreed, and continued to emit flames, adding to the venom. In order to make the flame cover burn to all the venom, he maintains the flame output until the flame covers all the venom. However, soon the venom and the flame began to "fight". The venom wanted to extinguish the flame, and the flame wanted to burn out the venom. Therefore, the flame was reduced, so Tang Ye must keep releasing the flame.


    Of course, not only the flame is extinguished, the venom is also lost invisibly in the burning of the flame, just like water is evaporated, and the venom is constantly decreasing. On the outside, you can clearly smell the odor of the venom. At the same time, these odors are also poisonous, but these poisons are greatly reduced and will not be fatal to people who have reached a certain level of cultivation power.


    "Huh?" Seeing this scene, the poison wolf was surprised. He could feel that the venom released by the cyan poisonous wolf was a little bit less, that is to say, the flames released by Tang Ye really opposed his venom!


    how can that be?


    The poison wolf couldn''t believe such a thing. His venom is not ordinary water, not all fires can burn and disappear. This is a fusion of the virulent poison under the strength of the Vault of Heaven, and he specializes in practicing this kind of poison. This kind of poison has the same power, which is the Sky Realm. Then the flames that the Lord of the Star Realm emits are at most the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, how can it deal with his poison?


    "I don''t believe it!" The poison wolf snorted coldly, and then the cyan poison wolf squirted venom, covering the flames, as if to put out a fire.


    Suddenly, chuckling, the flame encountered the liquid, making a creaking sound, and looking at the flames, they were extinguished one after another.


    The poisonous wolf smiled proudly, knowing that such flames could not be able to fight his poison. He laughed at Tang Ye and said, "The little flame also wants to deal with my poison, your strength in the sky. Is it the cabbage of the bad street?"


    The giant wolf next to him began: "Don''t talk nonsense with the kid, we are masters in the sky realm. Talking to a person with the strength of the master of the star realm is simply losing our worth."


    "Yes, then no nonsense, we will kill them together!" The poison wolf hummed coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged, disapproving, still releasing flames, this time releasing pure phoenix flames. Just put some ordinary ones. Since it will be extinguished by the venom, it must be insufficient strength. However, he was also satisfied, because with the addition of other low-end flames, all of them could burn to the venom, and the pure phoenix flame would definitely be no problem.


    "Since you think your venom can extinguish my flames, then try it out." Tang Ye still did not stop releasing the phoenix flames. Then, the phoenix flames spread out, covering the venom, and the burning became More and more vigorous, like the fierce fire, you can burn everything.


    At the same time, those venoms sizzle loudly after being burned, and then the poisonous smell is very strong, which shows that a large amount of venom has been burned and evaporated.


    As the poisonous wolf who emits venom, he knows the situation of his venom best. He was very proud just now. He felt that Tang Ye was self-conscious and overweight, but now he was so shocked that he didn''t know what to say. Because he clearly felt that the venom sprayed by the green poisonous wolf was being burned quickly and disappearing continuously. But the flame that Tang Ye emits is getting stronger and stronger.


    "This, what''s going on?" The poison wolf looked at the situation in front of him, feeling very incredible. Although the venom sprayed by the cyan poisonous wolf is still clearly visible, it is disappearing quickly, and the poisonous wolf hums in amazement.


    Sophia has already begun to perceive such things. Because she supported the dark barrier, it obviously didn''t feel so strenuous. This must be due to the encroachment of the venom weakened. There is no doubt that this is the flame from Tang Ye that has played a role. This result surprised her, but soon felt reasonable.


    She herself had said that Tang Ye''s flames, if unexpectedly, could even kill people with the strength of the Sky Realm. In other words, Tang Ye''s flames are very effective against the power of the Sky Realm. Therefore, it is not impossible to deal with the poisonous wolf under the power of the sky now.


    "Good job." Sophia said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s just that they are too arrogant, and they always feel that I can''t do something. Now we just have to wait for the venom to be consumed by the fire."


    "Impossible!" The poison wolf yelled and said angrily: "You want to burn out my venom with your flames? Dream! Even if your flames are useful for my venom? I want to see now. There are more flames, or I have more venom. It is your flames that can burn longer, or my venom can last longer!"


    After all, the poison wolves control the blue poison wolves to increase the spray of venom on the dark barrier.

 Chapter 2995： The two face off!

    For a time, it had become a contest between Tang Ye and the poisonous wolf. Tang Ye sprayed out flames to burn the venom, to burn the venom. But the poisonous wolf spewed venom to extinguish Tang Ye''s flame. In a short period of time, the two sides are deadlocked.


    However, the poisonous wolf is obviously more strenuous. Now the undead flame is burning more and more vigorously, and the venom is being burnt and evaporating. The odor formed after the venom evaporates is still slightly poisonous, causing some flying birds or other insects to continuously fall from the sky.


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s appearance seemed easy. He has a steady stream of phoenix flames. After he merged with the phoenix, the undead flame was used casually. The undead flame is inherent to the Phoenix itself, even if it is an ordinary attack. In other words, unless she dies, the undead flame will never run out.


    Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t panic at all to confront the poisonous wolf with undead flames. Because he knew that poison wolves couldn''t squirt venom all the time. These venoms were equal to the power of poison wolves'' cultivation. Since it is the power of cultivation, it cannot be endless. The consumption of the poison wolf must be very high now, he can''t last long.


    "You seem to be struggling, I advise you, if you can''t stand it anymore, just stop it, otherwise you may not even have the strength to fight after a while." Tang Ye said with a smile at Venom, playfully and provocatively.


    In fact, he was afraid that the poisonous wolf would not confront him like this. If he acted separately and attacked separately, without using the power of the Sky Realm, he and the poison wolf would probably only be dodging, and even a little dangerous. However, if confronted like this, he would not be in danger, and he would still consume the power of the poison wolf. If the poison wolves continue to do this, the power consumption will be too great, even if they don''t stand up like this, he can defeat the poison wolves.


    So, now I say something, in fact, to stimulate the poison wolf, make the poison wolf unwilling, continue to confront him like this.


    Of course, even if the poison wolves don''t stand up like this, he can still deal with the poison wolves. Now Sophia''s strength is above the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf, as long as it drags one of the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf, Sophia can solve the other. Then they will win eventually. With this certainty, Tang Ye naturally doesn''t panic.


    However, it should also be noted that if you can solve the enemy, you should solve it quickly. After all, the enemy may not be the only one of the Wolf Summon family.


    "You kid is looking for death!" Tang Ye was provoked by the poisonous wolf, and he suddenly controlled the blue poisonous wolf to spray out a huge venom in one breath, pouring it onto the undead flame, trying to destroy the undead flame. But at the same time, his power consumption is very large, he has clearly felt that he is a little tired, and even wants to gasp a little.


    Tang Ye has been observing his movements and can judge his state. For Tang Ye, such an enemy is not terrible at all, after all, his self-esteem is too strong, and he can easily reach it.


    The giant wolf who stayed next to the poison wolf also noticed the situation and was very worried, and said, "Are you okay? It won''t work if you continue this way, your strength will be exhausted. It will be very bad for us then."


    The poison wolf is getting angry, no matter where he can manage these, he shouted: "I don''t believe that I am not this kid''s opponent! Humph, I am the strength of the sky realm, he is not the master of the star realm. Have you ever seen a sky realm lose to one The master of the star realm?"


    "But the situation is really bad now..." The giant wolf also didn''t want to admit this kind of thing. After all, he was also in the Sky Realm, so what was going on with someone with the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm?


    The poison wolf was not reconciled, and snorted coldly: "I don''t believe that you can''t kill this kid!"


    The giant wolf did not simply pay attention to the poisonous wolf, but also paid attention to Tang Ye, especially the flames that Tang Ye was emitting now. In fact, he was very surprised, because he was somewhat aware that the flames emitted by Tang Ye were not simple. Looking at Tang Ye''s performance again, he didn''t panic at all. Did Tang Ye pretend to scare them? He didn''t look like it, so there was reason to suspect that Tang Ye might be really not easy.


    In addition, the Frostwolf had also dealt with Tang Ye before, but as a result, the Frostwolf could not kill Tang Ye, and now instead let Tang Ye come and hinder them. Considering Tang Ye''s previous affairs with the Bounty Guild, a powerful organization of the size of the Bounty Guild was deflated. This proves that Tang Ye is not easy!


    "Perhaps we really underestimated this kid?" The giant wolf frowned and hummed.


    The poison wolf was still not reconciled, and said, "In any case, I will try my best to look at it. I don''t believe this kid is really that powerful!"


    Therefore, the poison wolves continued to control the blue poison wolves to spray venom, and battle against Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with the result, and laughed and said, "I also want to see who we are stronger. Although my strength is not as strong as yours, it is not easy to obtain my flame by chance. Don''t think that There is no threat to you!"


    At this time, Tang Ye said something seriously. And this not only didn''t make the poison wolf take him seriously and considered not to confront him, but also made the poison wolf want to fight him.


    I have to say that Tang Ye did a good job of stimulating people. Now the poisonous wolf is full of thoughts about fighting him. That''s good, he will exhaust the power of the poison wolf.


    "Damn! I must extinguish your flames!" After a long confrontation, the poison wolf consumed more power, but he was also obviously tired and panting, but he was still very unwilling to drink out. , Once again tried his best to emit venom.


    The giant wolf couldn''t persuade him, so he attacked Sofia''s dark barrier fiercely. In order to protect Tang Ye, Sophia had to increase strength to improve the defense of the dark barrier. However, she was relatively relaxed. Because now the venom emitted by the poisonous wolf was offset by Tang Ye''s undead flames, there was no more cannibalizing damage to her dark barrier. What she actually had to fight against was the attack of the giant wolf, and against the giant wolf alone, her strength was enough.


    Now the Death Scythe will no longer be affected by the defect, and there will be a lack of power. Therefore, she can continue to do this. The power she has is very strong, even a giant wolf can''t compare.


    Tang Ye had been observing the situation of the poisonous wolf, and after a while, he saw that the poisonous wolf''s venom attack had dropped significantly. He can judge this, even if there is no dark barrier from Sophia next, he will have no problem facing the poison wolf alone. Therefore, he felt that he had enough power to kill the Frostwolf at this time.


    Just now Sophia had to maintain the dark chains and strengthen the dark barrier, so there was no spare time to kill the Frostwolf. But not necessarily now. So, killing the Frostwolf now would be a big blow to both the poison wolf and the giant wolf.


    Tang Ye said to Sophia: "Kill the Frostwolf."

 Chapter 2996： No one stopped!

    Sophia didn''t pay attention to everything, and she had been paying attention to the situation of the poisonous wolf. So she knew that the power of the poisonous wolf was consuming at this time, so as Tang Ye said, she could directly attack them. Because of the power of the poison wolf at this time, even Tang Ye with the strength of the master of the star realm can deal with it.


    Therefore, Sophia did not use all of his power to maintain the dark barrier, and instead separated another part of his power to control the chain of darkness and continue to strangle the Frostwolf.


    The giant wolf''s attack was still fierce, but because the poisonous wolf''s venom attack no longer threatened the dark barrier, she would have nothing to do.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    Both the giant wolf and the poison wolf were shocked, but they didn''t expect things to return to the beginning, Sophia would kill the Frostwolf! The Frostwolf was previously severely injured by Sophia''s powerful force in conjunction with the Death Scythe because of dealing with Sophia alone, and he was also strangled several times by the dark chains. At this time, he was already in a state of severe injury and had no resistance, let alone fighting. . So he can''t get rid of the chains of darkness, if the giant wolf and poison wolf don''t save him, he will only end in death.


    The giant wolf and the poisonous wolf have always wanted to save him, but were blocked by Sophia and Tang Ye, and they have not been able to save him until now. Originally thought that the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf joined forces to deal with Sophia, it would not be difficult to rescue him, but suddenly there was another Tang Ye. Tang Ye alone almost contained the poisonous wolf, so if the giant wolf confronted Sophia alone, it was actually at a disadvantage, and it would be impossible to save him.


    "Frostwolf!" Hearing the painful cry of Frostwolf, both the giant wolf and the poison wolf were very worried. Of course, they did not want to watch their brother accidentally.


    The giant wolf and the poisonous wolf were anxious and looked at each other, knowing that they could not continue to fight against Sophia like this, otherwise the Frostwolf would not be saved. As a result, the giant wolf quickly withdrew, and the poison wolf also retracted the blue poison wolf, jumped back, stood with the giant wolf, and confronted Sophia and Tang Ye.


    "Don''t worry about them, continue to kill the Frostwolf." Tang Ye looked cold and didn''t have much to say about the reaction of the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf, and directly asked Sophia to continue killing the Frostwolf.


    Sophia had no other ideas about this. Killing Frostwolf would reduce a threat. She only knew that for these people in the Wolf Summon family, they must be killed completely, otherwise they would still be a threat next time. Now that the Wolf Call Family took the initiative to take the initiative, then take advantage of this to completely destroy them.


    "Okay." Sophia nodded to Tang Ye, and then continued to increase his strength and strangle the Frostwolf with dark chains.


    "Ah! No, please, don''t kill me!" The Frostwolf felt the pain again and again, and the feeling of squeezing the body was so painful that he didn''t want to bear it anymore. As for the rescue of the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf, he has no hope. If he could be saved, he would have been saved long ago, so why wait until now!


    However, Sophia did not accept Frostwolf¡¯s begging for mercy, and said: "Today your Wolf Summon family made a move against my Alpha family, then everything is not discussed. It is either you or me that you die. You are not prepared at the beginning. ?"


    "No, no, don''t kill me..." The Frostwolf had only one thought now, that was not to die.


    However, Sophia sneered, and once again increased his strength to manipulate the chains of darkness.


    "Don''t want to succeed!" At this time, both the giant wolf and the poison wolf attacked quickly. Of course they didn''t allow such a thing, so the two of them quickly rushed to stop Sophia.


    At this time, Tang Ye took action, condensing a powerful phoenix flame, and attacked the poison wolf.


    Seeing this, the poison wolf was furious and shouted in a low voice: "Do you really think your flames can beat me? It''s naive!"


    Then, the poison wolf issued a poison technique, and a layer of blue light appeared in his hands, directly blocking the undead flame. However, he couldn''t directly fly the undead flame, but fought with the undead flame and stood in a stalemate for a period of time.


    "This..." The Poison Wolf was suddenly surprised. Is this his own strength weakened? Was actually stopped by Tang Ye''s flame for a while?


    "I won''t let you succeed!" The giant wolf rushed to deal with Sophia quickly as before, preventing Sophia from killing the Frostwolf.


    However, this time the situation is no longer the same as before, a poison wolf will suddenly appear to help stop, so if it is to deal with a giant wolf alone, Sophia does not need to use all his strength to deal with it. The Death Scythe is a divine tool that can add too much power, and the giant wolves and poison wolves themselves are very jealous.


    "If you don''t have another powerful person to stop me at this time, then the Frostwolf will die." Sophia sneered, and then she raised the death sickle and confronted the giant wolf.


    boom!


    The violent impact set off a huge storm, but Sophia didn''t move and easily blocked the giant wolf. Although he did not fight the giant wolf back, it is impossible for the giant wolf to go further. At the same time, Sophia had other powers to strengthen the chain of darkness, and the chain of darkness suddenly strangling the Frostwolf.


    "Have you no one else to stop me?" Sophia snorted again. "Since there is no one, the Frostwolf can go to death."


    "No!" The giant wolf shouted, unable to accept such a thing. He quickly turned his head and looked at the poison wolf. This kind of thing should be the poison wolf to stop Sophia, because Tang Ye, a person with the strength of the master of the star realm, why waste time on Tang Ye? Or was it stopped by Tang Ye?


    "Poisonous wolf, stop Sophia!" I don''t know what the poisonous wolf is, but the giant wolf still yelled out anxiously.


    The Poison Wolf also saw Sophia''s move to kill the Frostwolf. He wanted to get rid of Tang Ye''s obstruction, but at this time he realized that he could not get rid of Tang Ye! His power has consumed too much, and now even the power of the Lord of the Star Realm can stop him! Originally, he didn''t worry about this problem, it was because of the power of poison, which could invade and damage in a poisonous way, not only relying on power. However, even if he used the poison technique, Tang Ye could block the venom with the undead flame, so that his poison would not have much effect on Tang Ye.


    "Damn it, get out of here!" The poison wolf was very anxious, and frustrated, suddenly issued a poisonous attack, trying to repel Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye not only was not repulsed, but also smiled, with a playful and easy-going appearance. He could stop the poison wolf only with the power of the master of the star realm. Who caused the poison wolf to use too much power just now, there is no threat at all at this time. And the flame of the Phoenix can block the venom, so there is no need to worry about being poisoned.


    "You can''t fight me back." Tang Ye said lightly.


    At this time, since no one came to stop Sophia, Sophia''s power increased the dark chains by the way, and with a "click", the dark chains shattered the body of the Frostwolf.


    "Ah!" At the beginning, the Frostwolf let out a painful cry from the sky, and then as his body broke, he died completely without any movement.


    "No!" The giant wolf and the poisonous wolf watched this scene, their eyes widened and pained.

 Chapter 2997： Desperately!

    The Frostwolf''s body was crushed and naturally died. The giant wolf and the poisonous wolf watched the scene, crying bitterly. That was their own brother, they both shot together, but they couldn''t be saved!


    Now that the Frostwolf was killed, Sophia didn''t need to continue to maintain the dark chains, so she withdrew the power of the dark chains. At this time, she and Tang Ye faced the giant wolf and poisonous wolf together.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t have the strength of the Sky Realm, the combined strength with Sophia was actually no worse than that of the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf. Although both the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf are in the Sky Realm, the poisonous wolf now consumes too much power, even the power of the star realm master can deal with it.


    But this is not to say that at this time their forces are evenly matched. Because Tang Ye had stopped the poisonous wolf just now, so it could be said that he was tied with the poisonous wolf. As for Sophia, his strength is above the giant wolf. So Sophia and Tang Ye joined forces, and they were stronger than Poison Wolf and Giant Wolf.


    Therefore, the outcome is basically determined now. It can even be said that the result is basically certain. That is, the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf are no match for Sophia and Tang Ye. Next, the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf are about to be killed.


    With Sophia''s temperament, she would definitely do so. Not only to kill giant wolves and poisonous wolves, but also to destroy the wolf call family.


    At this moment, Poison Wolf and Giant Wolf also realized the failure of their actions. Originally, they thought that this time the Alpha family would definitely be annihilated. They had already realized their consciousness, so they dispatched their main force in the Sky Realm. But never expected, failed, and now let the Frostwolf be killed. Such a thing, even if their Wolf Summon family is not eliminated by Sophia''s counterattack today, it is a huge loss.


    "It''s all my fault..." Poison Wolf realized that this situation was happening because he had consumed too much power to deal with Tang Ye just now. If not, they still have a chance of winning against Sophia and Tang Ye now. But now, there is no chance of winning, which means that the plan has failed.


    If there is a worse situation, it is that they will be killed, and then the wolf call family will be destroyed!


    "Poisonous wolf, now is not the time to blame ourselves, we must take countermeasures, otherwise the consequences will be serious. Sophia, this woman is also a mad dog. We anger her, she will only madly counterattack." The giant wolf said to the poison wolf. .


    The poison wolf also knew about this, so it was a little difficult to handle now. Then when he saw the corpse of Frostwolf, he was furious, but soon controlled his emotions because he didn''t want to die like Frostwolf!


    So he had an idea, that is to retreat!


    Although it was a very embarrassing approach, it was also very selfish. He failed to save his brother, but ran away. He was ashamed and looked down upon when he said it. However, it is better to know the times. Moreover, this is not a matter of knowing the time and doing it humiliatingly, but it is necessary, otherwise it will only be killed by Sophia.


    "Brother, let''s retreat!" The poisonous wolf said to the giant wolf.


    The giant wolf was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that the poison wolf would make this decision. He thought the poison wolf would fight desperately. Now this decision, for Poison Wolf, even if it is all right today, it will be looked down upon by others. Since he was the one who got into this situation, it was him who decided to escape!


    Although the giant wolf knew that he couldn''t beat Sophia and Tang Ye, the fact of retreating was actually running away, which he had never thought of.


    However, since the poison wolves have made such a choice, he thought it was not bad, and nodded to the poison wolves: "Then we will withdraw first."


    Then, the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf immediately turned around and left quickly, it can be said that they turned and ran.


    "This..." Tang Ye was surprised to see them like this, a little speechless. I thought these two were tough guys, and they realized that if you were dead or I was dead, they turned around and fled.


    Sophia won''t let them escape. At this time, she started to use the secret skills she had mastered. She suddenly waved the death sickle to form a dark vortex in front of her, and then used the death sickle to strike a huge force into the dark vortex.


    "Dark twist!" Sophia snorted, probably this is the name of this secret technique. When Tang Ye listened to it, he felt that it was a space-based secret technique. As expected, he quickly saw that a dark vortex appeared in front of the giant wolf and poisonous wolf!


    It turned out that the dark vortex split by Sophia disappeared before her eyes and immediately twisted in front of the poisonous wolf and the giant wolf. At the same time, the powerful force that Sophia had just penetrated into the dark vortex came out, attacking the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf.


    "Be careful!" The giant wolf was shocked, shouted, and quickly dodged aside. The poison wolf also reacted quickly and hurried to the side.


    call!


    Sophia''s attack power was very powerful. After the impact, he swept away from the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf. Even if it did not hit, the edge energy formed was very stinging.


    Feeling such power, the giant wolf and the poisonous wolf are even more aware that they are not Sofia''s opponents. If you want to save your life, you have to run away.


    As a result, the poison wolf and the giant wolf continued to escape without any delay. However, at this time, with a "call", Sophia''s attack continued without them noticing it. This is because after Sophia released the dark twist just now, he immediately pursued it again. No nonsense at all, first try to solve the enemy.


    Tang Ye agreed with the first point. When there is an advantage, he must seize the advantage and try his best to solve the enemy. After the enemy is solved, everything else is easy to say.


    Sophia is now chasing poison wolves. The current poisonous wolf''s power, but can have the level of the master of the star, facing Sophia Sky Realm plus the power of the Death Scythe, it can completely kill him with a single blow, even if it does not kill, it can be seriously injured.


    "Damn..." The poisonous wolf knew it was dangerous, and unless the giant wolf rescued him, it would definitely be seriously injured.


    The poison wolf was also thinking that the giant wolf should save him.


    However, after seeing him being chased by Sophia, the giant wolf hurriedly took advantage of this time and left quickly without going to save the poison wolf.


    Seeing this, the poison wolf is extremely angry, is this a brother? I didn''t expect it to be like this! However, he knew that he couldn''t blame the giant wolf. After facing the death of the Frostwolf, he chose to retreat probably as well. So, now that the giant wolf does this, he can''t say anything. If the wolf can retreat smoothly, it would be a good thing.


    boom!


    The poison wolf was directly hit by Sophia with the death sickle, "Ah!" He cried out painfully, directly vomiting blood. At this time, he felt that his whole body was about to be broken, and he cried out in pain. He also knew that he would be seriously injured if he was hit like this, and he must be unable to escape.


    He glanced at the giant wolf with difficulty, and when he saw the giant wolf escape, he wanted to let the giant wolf escape to buy time. So, he grabbed the death sickle, desperately trying to hold Sophia.


    "I''ll chase him!" Tang Ye shouted at this time, and then chased the giant wolf.

 Chapter 2998： Hold it!

    Sophia was caught by the poison wolves. The poison wolves did this desperately and released some venom, so Sophia had to defend. Sophia had difficulty withdrawing the Death Scythe immediately. So at this time she couldn''t immediately chase the giant wolf, but in this case, the giant wolf would escape.


    She didn''t expect that at this time, Tang Ye uttered a word and chased after the giant wolf. Sophia was very worried. Tang Ye was able to deal with the poisonous wolf. This was also because the poisonous wolf consumed a huge amount of power to do it. So if Tang Ye is chasing the giant wolf now, he is definitely not the opponent of the giant wolf, be careful that he will be killed by the giant wolf.


    "Tang Ye, don''t chase after you!" Sophia shouted to Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye had already chased it out, and soon disappeared. Sophia wanted to keep up, but she didn''t expect the poison wolf to die with death''s sickle. She couldn''t pull it away for a while and was dragged by the poison wolf.


    "You let go! Otherwise I will make you die ugly!" Sophia shouted coldly to the poison wolf.


    The poison wolf had been seriously injured and vomiting blood, knowing that he would definitely not be able to escape, so he just wanted to hold Sofia at this time. And seeing Tang Ye chasing the giant wolf further strengthened his determination to hold Sofia, because Tang Ye is not the opponent of the giant wolf, the giant wolf may be able to kill Tang Ye! He now very much hopes to be able to kill Tang Ye, because he feels that the current situation is because of Tang Ye. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to block his venom, nothing would happen now!


    Facing Sophia¡¯s cold snort, the poison wolf laughed instead, with blood still in his mouth. He grinned grimly and looked at Sophia and snorted: ¡°Why, don¡¯t you want to kill me now? Since you are going to kill me , Then why should I let go? You want me to let go, can''t you just kill me?"


    In fact, Poison Wolf believes that he can hold Tang Ye down because he still has the last trump card, which is to release the strongest poison, which is related to his life force, which is fused with the venom. If such power is not paid attention to, once it is poisoned, the consequences will be serious. Even the strength of the Sky Realm would be poisoned to death. Even if you don''t die, it will peel off.


    At this time, the poisonous power emitted by the poisonous wolf''s hands is such a venom. With such a power, he grabs the death sickle, and if Sophia does not pay attention, it will be poisoned. For this, Sophia must be cautious, so as to get rid of the poisonous wolf.


    Sophia was already very anxious, because she was worried that if Tang Ye chased the giant wolf like this, something might happen. She just wanted to solve the poison wolf quickly. But the poisonous wolf is obviously not so stupid in his brain. The more Sophia is like this, the more he uses life poisoning. If Sophia is accidentally poisoned by him, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced after the poisoning. If the wolf can even be killed back, Sophia will be eliminated.


    At this time Sophia was already very impatient, and snorted coldly, "Since you want to die so, then you can do it!"


    After drinking, Sophia launched the dark power contained in the death sickle itself, constantly attacking the venom released by the poisonous wolf, and attacking the poisonous wolf, intending to solve the poisonous wolf in one fell swoop!


    The poison wolf resisted desperately. He knew that Sophia''s attack was very powerful, and he might be killed in seconds if he was not careful. So even if he is seriously injured, he can only use his full strength. At the same time, he was ready to be killed. So the next thing to do is just to hold Sofia.


    He sneered, trying to provoke Sophia, and shouted: "Really? Then I will see if you can kill me right away? I tell you, if you want to use the power of the death sickle to invade my body, just let me If the body is broken, then I advise you to save it! When I practiced poison art, my body was integrated with poison art. In other words, my body, from the inside to the outside, is full of poison. Surgery. If you directly break my body, then my blood, flesh, and strength will all rush to you, and it will all be possible to attack you. Then, you may also be infected with my poison. If so, even me If you die, you can also be buried with you!"


    Sophia was startled, and looked at the look of the poison wolf, as if it was indeed the case.


    In this case, she would not be able to quickly get rid of the poison wolf, and she was worried that Tang Ye would have an accident. She was really annoyed at Tang Ye, so impulsive, not the opponent of the giant wolf, how could she meet the giant wolf?


    She thought, maybe it was because Tang Ye thought she would catch up soon, so it didn''t matter if she had to contain the giant wolf first. But I didn''t expect that now, the poisonous wolf was holding her mortal mind to hold her back.


    If you kill the poison wolves quickly, you may cause yourself an accident. This is unnecessary. But if you slow down to kill the poisonous wolf, then Tang Ye might be dangerous.


    Sophia thought about it, and finally decided to protect herself. It is not that she is not worried about Tang Ye, but that she knows this choice is the best. Because if you quickly kill the poison wolf, you will also be injured. At that time, Tang Ye may not only be saved, but will be killed by the giant wolf.


    Now, I can only believe Tang Ye first. Since Tang Ye is not a person who can risk his life, then I believe Tang Ye will not be easily killed by a giant wolf.


    Sophia calmed herself down, stared at the poison wolf, and said: "It''s a pity, I want to kill all of you in the Wolf Summon family, not only you, so you want to drag me to die together, I am afraid it will not be possible. I am now Don''t worry, I will kill you slowly. As for Tang Ye, if he dies, then I will avenge him."


    The poison wolf was very angry and unwilling to do so. He didn''t expect Sophia to calm down so quickly. In this case, he might not be able to kill Sophia even if he died. However, since he will always be killed by Sophia, he will try his best to kill Sophia. Whether he can succeed or not depends on his fate.


    "Then you go to die!" The poison wolf shouted to Sophia, suddenly increasing the release of life venom.


    However, Sophia will not let these poisons hurt her. Although the poisonous wolf is releasing the poisonous life, but the strongest strength is not in the sky, so Sophia is not afraid, and can block it by directly sending out dark power. The stronger the poisonous wolf''s life venom, the stronger she will release to resist.


    At the same time, Sophia''s power is better than the poisonous wolf, so her dark power is constantly increasing. With enough shielding power, she began to control the dark power to form a sharp thorn and stab at the poisonous wolf. Although the poisonous wolf''s poison was blocked, it also stabbed in a little bit.


    Soon the dark power thorn pierced the poisonous wolf''s head, and the poisonous wolf desperately blocked it with its poisonous force, but it couldn''t help Sophia''s powerful force. His head was pierced bit by bit, and he was getting more and more painful.


    However, a lot of time has been spent during this period. For the poisonous wolf, it seems to have achieved the goal. However, now that he is about to be killed, he is still not reconciled.


    Huh!


    But, in the end, Sophia''s sharp spike pierced his head. Then the poison burst out and rushed to Sophia, but unfortunately it was blocked by the powerful shield that Sophia condensed.

 Chapter 2999： Dont worry!

    The poison wolf was killed by Sophia, which was unexpected. Since there is no one else to help the Poison Wolf, the Poison Wolf is definitely not Sofia''s opponent after consuming a lot of power, and Sofia has a desire to kill him, the result is not difficult to understand.


    After killing the poisonous wolf, Sophia didn''t even look at him, and quickly left, chasing the direction where the giant wolf had just escaped. She was very worried that Tang Ye was chasing the giant wolf, and she didn''t know if something happened.


    At this moment, in a certain bamboo forest, the giant wolf was rushing towards Tang Ye, and his fist had gathered enormous power, like a raging wolf head, just about to attack Tang Ye.


    The giant wolf sneered and sneered, and hummed to Tang Ye: "Do you think Sophia will catch up all at once? It''s a pity that Sophia was dragged by my brother. Then now, I can kill you. I didn''t underestimate it. You, but how can you be my opponent without Sophia?"


    Looking at Tang Ye again, Tang Ye actually had a lot of physical injuries at this time. This was caused by his loss of strength and injury when he was fighting with the giant wolf just now. It''s not that his strength is really inferior to the giant wolf, but that he did not use the power of the sky realm. Before facing the attack of the giant wolf, he was still able to withstand it. He wanted to delay time so that Sofia could catch up and then solve the giant wolf.


    However, Sophia has not caught up, presumably something happened to the poison wolf, so it was delayed. He is not worried that Sophia will have an accident, Sophia will not make such a low-level mistake. But unexpectedly did not wait for Sophia to come, the giant wolf sent a fatal attack, then he could not continue to let himself take risks.


    "Since Sophia didn''t catch up, let me kill you." Tang Ye said to the giant wolf.


    The giant wolf was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say such a thing. It is too arrogant. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye could really kill him. He observed for a long time and found that Tang Ye is indeed only the power of the Lord of the Star Realm. Before the poison wolf had an accident against Tang Ye, it was because of the special flames and the poisonous wolf was trapped by the agitation. However, he will not make such a mistake. He knew that Tang Ye''s strong flame needed to be guarded. However, it takes a while for the flames to be effective. Therefore, if you attack quickly and domineeringly, even if you hit the terrible flame, you won''t be seriously injured all at once. For this, just kill Tang Ye quickly.


    The giant wolf strengthened his determination and continued to attack Tang Ye, fast and domineering. He thought that as long as this was done, Tang Ye could be dealt with. With the strength gap between the sky realm and the master of the star realm, a quick battle is definitely possible. He looked at Tang Ye very highly in this way, otherwise, with the strength of the Sky Realm, he would not take the Lord of the Star Realm seriously.


    "I don''t believe it, you can still block an attack like me!" The giant wolf did not retain its strength and attacked with all strength. He did not dare to underestimate Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye was the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, he had already killed so many people by Tang Ye and saw Tang Ye¡¯s methods. In fact, he not only underestimated Tang Ye, but also a little Children are afraid.


    Now we are going all out, as long as we kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye also felt the powerful force from the giant wolf. Such a force is no longer what he can handle with his current strength. Therefore, he must use the power of the Sky Realm.


    "Go to hell!" The giant wolf yelled when he hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had no hidden power anymore, and quickly took out the Undead Overlord Halberd, and released the sky realm power. With a "bang", he confronted the giant wolf.


    "Wh, what?" The giant wolf was taken aback, how could this be? It was actually blocked by Tang Ye, Tang Ye still blocked it directly!


    Soon, the giant wolf felt the power erupting from Tang Ye. Where is the Lord of the Star Realm, it is the Sky Realm at all, even stronger than him!


    "You..." At this moment, the giant wolf didn''t know what to say, it was so miserable. Tang Ye was not at all the strength of the master of the star realm, but the Sky Realm, even stronger than him!


    In this case, of course he couldn''t kill him. He might even be killed by him!


    No wonder why he has always been so self-confident, and can deal with anyone with ease, because he has that kind of power himself, but it is hidden!


    Damn, this kid, sinister, cunning, terrible!


    At this moment, the giant wolf felt very bad. Tang Ye''s power is in the Sky Realm, not weaker than him, so it is definitely not easy for him to kill Tang Ye, or even impossible. If this is the case, if Sophia arrives again, he will undoubtedly die. So, you can''t stay, you have to run away...it''s a retreat!


    After being surprised and panicked, the giant wolf kept calm and made the first decision to escape!


    However, since Tang Ye had burst out of real power, he was definitely going to kill him, but he wouldn''t let him escape. Suddenly, he released a stronger power again, the undead flame burst out, and at the same time, he also released a little undead power that he hadn''t used for a long time. Undead power has the ability to corrode and seize vitality, just like poison.


    call!


    The Undead King Halberd burst into flames, and the power of the undead, the giant wolf felt even more shocked. What a terrible flame, and the corrosive power!


    The giant wolf retreated quickly, not wanting to be burned by such flames. However, when Tang Ye burst out of these powers, the speed was difficult and sudden. Even if he retreated back, he was still burned a little. Then he immediately felt that the place burned by the undead flame had both the pain of burns and the poison that was constantly being eroded into the body. Soon, his skin turned black, and his vitality was quickly lost. The epidermis was already scorched, and he didn''t give any chance to relax.


    "You..." The giant wolf looked at Tang Ye, shocked not knowing what to say. Such terrible flames and toxicity, I am afraid that poison wolves can''t match it. Therefore, just now Tang Ye had always displayed the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm, it was too insidious, his strength was actually stronger than too many people. Even, it may be comparable to Sophia.


    After all, who knows what kind of power Tang Ye still hides!


    "I didn''t expect you to hide all the time! Damn, you kid, too insidious!" The giant wolf snorted to Tang Ye, annoyed.


    Tang Ye sneered, already carrying the Undead King Halberd to chase, and hummed: "Huh, isn''t it insidious to not show all the power? I''m just low-key. To blame, you all like to underestimate the enemy so much. ?"


    "You are teasing us!" The giant wolf shouted in a low voice, using both hands to activate the giant wolf martial arts to deal with Tang Ye''s attack.


    His attack was actually very strong. With both hands using martial arts, the whole person seemed to be shrouded by a giant wolf, as if he had transformed into a giant wolf before fighting Tang Ye.


    For a while, something like a battle between humans and beasts. Unfortunately, since they were all based on strength, Tang Ye was not worried.

 Chapter 3000： Its simple!

    No matter how fierce it seems, it''s useless, but the actual strength is not enough. Now the power of the giant wolf is not as good as Tang Ye, after all, Tang Ye has already used the power of the Sky Realm, plus the undead bird and the undead king''s halberd, it can be said to be a complete victory over the giant wolf.


    boom!


    The giant wolf was like a beast, first hit Tang Ye with its sharp claws, and Tang Ye blocked it with the Undead King Halberd, causing a violent impact, and the earth trembled. Such an attack is very terrifying, and the power of the Sky Realm is the high-end level of the current cultivation realm. However, Tang Ye used the Undead King Halberd to block, the giant wolf''s attack did not cause any harm to Tang Ye. On the contrary, Tang Ye steadily blocked the giant wolf, and the giant wolf could not move forward at all.


    Then soon, the giant wolf felt strenuous. Because the Undead Overlord Halberd used by Tang Ye would burn out fierce fire when used. If you stay close, you will be injured by the fire instead. At the same time, Tang Ye also released the power of the undead, which had a strong corrosive effect. Although the giant wolf was not injured, but so close, while being burned by the undead flame, it will also be damaged by the invasion of the power of the undead, taking its vitality and reducing its strength.


    After parrying for a while, the giant wolf felt uncomfortable from the original difficulty. The undead fire crow and the power of the undead began to cause substantial damage to him.


    "Your strength is so strong!" At this moment, the giant wolf felt the difference between himself and Tang Ye''s strength, and couldn''t help but drink out.


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked very relaxed, and said, "Yes, my power is so strong, so I am going to chase you, and I will definitely kill you. Don''t think I can''t kill you, you can let yourself die now. You have to relax, otherwise you will continue to struggle and be swallowed by my fire and death force, and you will die in pain."


    The giant wolf''s face was very solemn. He knew that it was not impossible for Tang Ye to kill him. But he was very unwilling. He didn''t expect that he would end up like this. It was like a joke. Their action today is to determine that they can achieve victory with sufficient information. Never expected that the result would be such a terrible defeat.


    Before the action, I also estimated whether it would fail. At that time, what I thought was that even if it failed, it was just defending back to the family land, and because he united many forces and stayed in the family land, the Alpha family could not do anything to them. However, now if the three of them, that is, the Sky Realm masters, had an accident, they would stay in the family land and could not stop the Alpha family''s breakthrough.


    And now, the three brothers have had an accident. The Frostwolf has been killed, and the poisonous wolf will definitely not turn out well, and there is only one giant wolf left. But even he is now caught in a hard fight. Tang Ye''s strength is something he can''t underestimate. No, it should be said that he can''t match it.


    Therefore, he had also predicted his fate, the worst was being killed by Tang Ye.


    "It''s not that easy to kill me!" But the instinct of the body and self-esteem were stimulated, the wolf still fought hard.


    They are all the strength of the Vault of Heaven, and it can be said that if you want to kill it, you disagree. However, it is not difficult for Tang Ye to kill the giant wolf now. In addition to using the strength of the Sky Realm, the giant wolf has consumed a lot of power long ago. The real situation now should be that Tang Ye is getting stronger and stronger, and the giant wolf is getting weaker and weaker.


    Even if Tang Ye did not strengthen, it was certain that the giant wolf was getting weaker and weaker. This is the role played by the undead fire and the power of the undead. The more he fights, the better it will be for Tang Ye.


    "Do you think it''s not so easy for me to kill you? Then I will let you see. It is actually very easy." Tang Ye was very confident and wanted to kill the giant wolf before others appeared. If you expose it, don''t expose it first, and then use it unexpectedly when you go to attack the blue star. Maybe it can play an excellent role.


    The giant wolf frowned greatly. Now that he was hurt by the undead fire and the power of the undead, he had realized that the situation was very bad. If you win, you can''t win Tang Ye, let alone kill Tang Ye. Therefore, he had the idea of ??running away again. For this kind of thing, he was really unwilling, and actually wanted to escape twice in a row.


    However, it is better not to die than to be reconciled. Therefore, he suddenly retreated, and then quickly evacuated, not fighting Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye sneered. If the giant wolf fights him to death, he may not be able to kill the giant wolf so fast, but the giant wolf wants to retreat and leave, he knows that killing the giant wolf will be very simple. In addition to having more power than the giant wolf, he can also assist with many methods, such as a pistol.


    Don''t underestimate the pistol. At a critical time, by surprise, a bullet kills a life, but it is more straightforward.


    Tang Ye carried the Undead Overlord Halberd in his hand, and suddenly jumped, and then held the Undead Overlord Halberd in the air, as if holding a javelin, judging the location of the giant wolf''s escape, and then suddenly threw the Undead Overlord Halberd. The Undead King''s Halberd exudes terrifying power at the same time, like flames and undead fire, and soon chased the wolf.


    The giant wolf felt a deadly power attack behind him, and quickly rolled aside to avoid it. However, he too underestimated the power of the Undead King Halberd. The distance he rolled away was only a few meters, and the damage caused by the Undead King Halberd after piercing the ground reached more than ten meters. It can be said that the power swept the surrounding area and directly swallowed the giant wolf.


    Suddenly the giant wolf was affected, and the strong impact hit him all over his body and injured many places. However, this kind of injury is not fatal to a master of the Sky Realm, and it is relatively easy. Soon he got up and continued to escape.


    However, after he charged up and ran forward, he noticed that Tang Ye was in front of him. At that moment, he knew that something was bad. However, he held a little luck again. Thinking, Tang Ye hasn''t retrieved the Undead King Halberd, so the attack on him would not be too fatal.


    But in fact, these thoughts are instantaneous. After these thoughts came into being, he had not had time to defend himself. These thoughts were that even if he didn''t do any defense and was beaten by Tang Ye with bare hands, there would be no problem.


    However, Tang Ye was not bare-handed at all, but with a powerful pistol in his hand, and shot him several times in a row.


    The giant wolf never thought that Tang Ye would use such a method, and he couldn''t react for a while and was hit by a bullet. Some bullets pierced his fierce bullet, some pierced his ears, and some flew over his head.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! And he was beaten to fly back, and then fell to the ground.


    And when he was still in pain, Tang Ye quickly retrieved the Undead King Halberd, then jumped in front of him, to strike him a fatal blow.

 Chapter 3001： Rest assured!

    The result is expected. The giant wolf couldn''t resist Tang Ye''s attack and was killed by Tang Ye. Now the giant wolf has been shot several times, hit by the powerful impact of the bullet, and it is difficult to stand up for a while after falling to the ground. Then Tang Ye attacked with the Undead King''s Halberd. He could only face the attack, but he could not stop it at all, and was pierced into the chest by the Undead King''s Halberd.


    "Ah!" the giant wolf exclaimed painfully. Being stabbed by the Undead King¡¯s Halberd is not only the pain of being stabbed, but also the pain of flame burning and the pain of invasion by the power of the undead. Suddenly, he felt that he had lost most of his vitality, had grown a lot older, and had become dying.


    Looking at Tang Ye, the giant wolf must have been very unwilling to end up with such a result. However, he knew that he would definitely die, there was no way, there was no other master in the Wolf Call family to save his life. Even the Wolf Call Family may be destroyed today. He regretted it very much. He didn''t expect to take a wrong step and pay such a heavy price. The whole family would be destroyed!


    "Damn..." The giant wolf didn''t speak to Tang Ye anymore, just sighed. Now, I can only admit my fate.


    Tang Ye saw him doing this, squinted his eyes and calmed down, then said: "Why, don''t you resist? That''s not good. I tell you, if you don''t resist, there will only be a dead word. You are really willing , Just die like this?"


    The giant wolf was furious, thinking that Tang Ye was humiliating him, teasing him, and snorted coldly: "Why, would you still let me go? Humph, even if you let me go? Today, I''m the wolf-call family What''s the point of losing, I''m the only one?"


    "You don''t need to do it, I''ll end it myself!" The giant wolf snorted coldly, then raised his hand, slapped himself on the head, and slapped himself to death.


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect the giant wolf to be like this, but that''s all, he was going to kill the giant wolf anyway. Since the giant wolf is dead, there is no threat. He withdrew the strength of the sky realm and returned to the strength of the master of the star realm, not looking like a master.


    Soon, Sophia caught up. When Sophia saw him, he had already sat on the ground, as if he was injured, gasping for breath, in short, he looked a little embarrassed. Sophia was very worried, and immediately asked, "Tang Ye, how are you? Is there anything wrong?"


    Of course Tang Ye was fine. However, being able to kill the giant wolf was not a simple matter. He could not fool around by just making an excuse, so he had to pretend that he was very strenuous, and forced a smile, and said, "I''m fine. It¡¯s just a little tired, and I don¡¯t have any strength. I just used all my skills against the giant wolf."


    Sophia was taken aback and dealt with the wolf? She quickly noticed that on the other side not far away, the giant wolf had fallen to the ground, no life aura. Is this the giant wolf killed by Tang Ye? Sophia was even more surprised, did not expect such a result! She had never thought that Tang Ye could kill the giant wolf, so she was always very worried about Tang Ye''s accident. But now, it was Tang Ye that was all right, and the giant wolf was killed!


    What an incredible result! Sophia looked back at Tang Ye and looked a little surprised. Because such a thing really surprised her, she couldn''t help but ask Tang Ye: "You... you killed the giant wolf?"


    Tang Ye had already found a reason to explain, and smiled reluctantly, and said, "It''s just a fluke. If it weren''t for the carelessness of the giant wolf, it would be me who was killed. The giant wolf thought I had no strength, but my flame still has me. The power of the undead that was originally cultivated hurt him. Then when he was not paying attention, I hit him with a pistol. He was hit in the chest by me and also in the head. This was a very serious injury. He was injured. When I fell to the ground, I was worried, and pierced his heart with a sharp weapon and killed him."


    "However, even if I just killed him, I ran out of strength. If the giant wolf was cautious, with my strength, I''m afraid it would have died 800 times." Tang Ye glanced at Sophia and smiled reluctantly. It''s the same as the truth, let people believe.


    Sophia saw the death of the giant wolf, it was indeed the same as Tang Ye said. If it were Tang Ye, she believed that this could indeed be done. Because Tang Ye was such a person with a head, he would also seize the opportunity. But she was still surprised that Tang Ye actually killed the giant wolf.


    Although surprised, Sophia was also very happy. Such results are worthy of joy. She didn''t care about that much, she wanted to take Tang Ye back to have a good rest, and said, "You have no strength anymore. I will help you up and take you back to recuperate."


    With that said, Sophia has reached out to La Tang Ye, which is a bit intimate.


    "Um..." Tang Ye was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Sophia to do such a thing. However, Sophia didn''t feel embarrassed, so he just ignored it, took Sophia''s hand, and slowly left with Sophia''s support.


    Back to the Alpha family, I saw a lot of corpses, all of whom died in the melee just now. At this time, the Alpha family was still fighting against some of the remaining members of the Wolf Call family. For the rest of the Wolf Summon family, the Frostwolf and the Poison Wolf were dead, and they seemed to have no good choices, so they continued to fight the Alpha family.


    The Alpha family has also lost a lot, and there is no overwhelming victory against these people in the Wolf Call family, it can only be said to be equal to each other.


    "Tang Ye, you first have a good rest, I''ll get rid of them, and it will be all right soon." Sophia said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded. He also saw those who were still fighting in the Wolf Call family, in fact, there were not many, only a few dozen. But such a small number of people, for Sophia, is just a matter of cutting a bunch of leeks and waving.


    "Huh!" Sure enough, Sophia jumped out holding the Death Scythe, and with a light wave, a dozen members of the Wolf Call family were eliminated.


    "Miss!" Seeing Sophia, the Alpha family were very happy. Since Sophia came back, it was that they had won, and the remaining members of the Wolf Summon family were not afraid at all.


    When the members of the Wolf Call family saw Sophia, they immediately understood that they had no hope. Because just now Sophia has killed the Frostwolf and the Poison Wolf in succession, and then went to chase the giant wolf. Sophia came back without incident, maybe something happened to the wolf. As for Sophia''s character, most of the giant wolves were killed.


    "No..." The hearts of many Langzhao families suddenly felt hopeless. Without the will to fight, they almost lost their weapons.


    Sophia was not merciful to them. It was these people who killed her Alpha family just now. No one was innocent, so she continued to wave the Death Scythe and harvested the lives of these members of the Wolf Summon family.


    In the end, all members of the Langzhao family fell.


    "It''s okay, you can rest assured." Sophia walked to the Alpha family gate with the **** death scythe and said to the tribe.


    Then she turned to look in the direction of the Langzhao family and said, "Next, I am going to the Langzhao family."

 Chapter 3002： Cut the grass and root!

    Sophia was going to the Wolf Summon family, so naturally she was looking for the Wolf Summon family to settle accounts. No, it''s too easy to say afterwards. It should be said that the wolf call family is going to be destroyed.


    But before that, the Alpha family must be settled down. Today, the Alpha family still suffered a lot of damage from the attacks of the Wolf Call family. The threat to the Alpha family is not only from the Wolf Call family, but also from its family. Now if Sophia immediately went to the Wolfzhao family to settle accounts, then other enemies would take this opportunity to attack the Afar family, and no one could resist.


    Therefore, at this time, Sophia asked Tang Ye to arrange a ten thousand star chain formation in the Alpha family. In this way, if you encounter other people''s attacks, you can hide in.


    "Tang Ye, this will trouble you." Sophia said her request to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said that it was okay, and said, "It''s okay, Sophia, I promised you this thing early in the morning. It should be done now. However, it depends on how large a circle can be deployed. How much material is there."


    "Don''t worry, it''s definitely not going to set up a magic circle covering the entire Alpha family. I only need you to set up a small one so that my people can escape and protect their temporary safety." Sophia said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, there is no problem at all in this case."


    "Sophia, are you okay?" At this moment, Duke Massey came out from the inside and immediately went to ask concerned about it after seeing Sophia. Just now, Duke Massey took refuge inside. Although he was once famous, he is old after all, and now he has no strong power.


    Sophia laughed at Duke Massey and said: "I''m fine, grandpa, all the members of the Wolf Summon family are resolved, and now we are safe. However, I have to solve all the members of the Wolf Summon family so as not to deal with us again. There is a threat. To cut the grass to remove the roots, since the Wolf Call family has made a choice, then we should also make a choice."


    Duke Maixi could only sigh for such a thing. Once the Wolf Summon family was a branch of their Alpha family, after betraying, they set up their own way, and always wanted to destroy the Alpha family and let them become orthodox. Today, the wolf call family action, the attitude remains the same. In this case, there is no need for the Alpha family to be patient. Although they wanted to maintain the unity and strength of the Alpha family, the Wolf Call family was so obsessed that they could not continue to insist. Of course, the key is that their own strength has also declined a lot, and to be precise, there are not many choices.


    "Grandpa, now the three brothers of the Wolf Summon family have been removed by me. The Wolf Summon family is not to be afraid of. Next, if we handle the family affairs, I will completely solve the Wolf Summon family." Sophia said again.


    Then she looked at Tang Ye, emotionally excited, and then said to Duke Maixi: "Grandpa, today we can deal with the Langzhao family, all with Tang Ye''s help. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s help to reshape the Death Scythe, I There won¡¯t be enough power to deal with the three brothers of the Langzhao family. In addition, Tang Ye also helped us a lot. We were able to kill the three brothers of the Langzhao family because of Tang Ye¡¯s help. We have to thank Tang Ye. "


    Being able to make Sophia, who has always been cold, say so, completely proved Tang Ye''s help to their Alpha family today. Sophia''s gratitude to Tang Ye no longer knows how to describe it. The mere reshaping of Death''s Scythe is of great significance to their Alpha family, let alone helping to solve the wolf call family.


    Among the hostile forces of their Alpha Family, the Wolf Summon Family is a very huge group, and even a leader among the hostile forces. Therefore, destroying the Wolf Summon family is not only as simple as reducing the threat of a hostile force, but also can greatly hit other hostile forces.


    Duke Maixi didn''t expect Tang Ye to help them so much. He looked at Tang Ye very gratefully and said, "Brother Tang Ye, you are the great benefactor of our Alpha family. My Alpha family must know the gratitude!"


    Tang Ye felt that the attitude of Sofia and Duke Massey was too exaggerated, and said quickly: "Duke Massey, Miss Sofia, you don''t have to be so polite. These are all things I should do. I was kindly favored by Miss Sofia before. So, what I am doing now is to repay Miss Sophia¡¯s kindness. You really don¡¯t have to be so polite, or you are rejecting my kindness."


    In fact, Duke Maixi still feels that this kind of gratitude is not enough, and still wants to continue to express his gratitude to Tang Ye, but Sophia knows that Tang Ye is a person, Tang Ye is not the kind of person who likes too much trouble, so she stepped up and didn¡¯t need Duke Maixi to continue. Expressing her gratitude to Tang Ye, she said to Tang Ye: "If this is the case, then we are not polite. But I still have to say, Tang Ye, if you need help in the future, my Alpha family will definitely go through fire and water. , Help each other out."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and smiled, no longer being polite and wordy here, and said: "Then, Miss Sophia, let''s set up the ten thousand star chain formation first. Before the Langzhao family has escaped, or contact Before other family powers, we must seize the time to deal with them."


    Thinking of this question, Tang Ye felt that it was indeed a threat. If the Langzhao family had escaped now, they would not have eliminated the potential threat. And if the wolf family is called to find the support of other families, it will be even more troublesome for them, and they may continue to encounter powerful enemies.


    In fact, Tang Ye and the Langzhao family had no grudges, but that was before that. After the Frostwolf attacked him to kill him, he knew that he was already a huge enemy of the Wolf Summon family, and they would not hesitate to kill himself. In other words, they are the enemies of all forces that are hostile to the Alpha family. They consider themselves to be a powerful force in the Afar family. To deal with the Alpha family, they must first destroy themselves.


    Then, my attitude towards them should be the same.


    Tang Ye just felt a bit wronged, and felt that he was involved in these family battles. However, he felt it was worth it, after all, this matter only involved himself, and did not affect other old human races. And he believed in his own power. So, if you help the Alpha family to solve these enemies, the Alpha family can reorganize its strength, and even rebuild the mercenary group, then when he goes to deal with the new human race, maybe the Alpha family can provide great help.


    Sophia agreed with Tang Ye''s idea, nodded, and said, "Okay, let''s set up the magic circle first, and then we will solve the wolf call family."


    "No, I can do this by myself. You can go to solve the Wolf Call family now, and I will be there later." Tang Ye said.

 Chapter 3003： Match!

    Tang Ye really thought that, since he wanted to solve the wolf call family, then he couldn''t let the people of the wolf call family escape, so as not to become a threat and hidden danger in the future. Nor can the Wolf Summon family find other helpers, so dealing with them will not be easy. Tang Ye can complete the matter of arranging the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array now.


    But Sophia thought that she still had to use the power of her Sky Realm to decorate, because Tang Ye let her decorate it at the beginning. This is indeed true. The stronger the person who casts the spell, the stronger the defensive power of the Wanxing Chain Array. However, now Tang Ye also has the Sky Realm, so Sophia is no longer needed.


    In order to let Sofia deal with the Wolf Summon family with confidence, Tang Ye said: "Miss Sophia, don''t worry, I can solve this problem. The defensive enchantment of the Datang store is set by me. It also has a strong defense force and nothing will happen. . Moreover, the materials are ready and it¡¯s not difficult to arrange them. Now you can go to the Wolf Summon family first. However, you must be careful to avoid fraud."


    Sophia was naturally worried about Tang Ye, but after so many times, she should be at ease with Tang Ye. She was actually very surprised. Tang Ye''s strength was obviously not that strong, but it happened to make them very relieved. She nodded and said: "Okay, then you must be careful, I don''t know if anyone will continue to deal with us next."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    Then Sophia went to the Langzhao family, and Tang Ye went to the Alpha family and used the materials Sophia had prepared before to set up a chain of ten thousand stars in the backyard. This backyard is relatively empty. If there is any danger, everyone in the family can hide here. There are not many people in the Alpha family now. It is enough to set up a defensive enchantment in the backyard.


    Duke Maixi was with Tang Ye, and the situation in the Alpha family was naturally the most familiar to him. Although Tang Ye had been here last time, he just sat outside the hall and didn¡¯t know much about the mansion. To understanding. Now take Tang Ye to the backyard, he led the way while chatting with Tang Ye. He has a very good impression of Tang Ye, and he also saw Sophia''s attitude towards Tang Ye. As far as he knows, this is rare in Sophia, and he can have such a good attitude towards other men. He believed that this was not only because Sophia thanked Tang Ye, but if it was just because of thanks, Sophia would have a more direct way of repaying.


    Mingren doesn''t talk secretly. He considers this aspect. In fact, he is thinking to what extent the relationship between Tang Ye and Sophia can reach, and whether they can be together in the future? In fact, he has always worried about Sofia''s life-long issues. He knows Sophia''s character, too cold, too stubborn, it is not easy for such a girl to find a husband who can be trusted for life. If it is a strong alliance between families, it can be done by marriage. However, for a girl, it is a transactional nature after all, I am afraid it is not happy, especially for Sophia, that is a great regret. During this period of time, the Alpha family has been relying on Sophia to support it. Duke Massey feels that he owes her a lot, but does not want to make her feel regretful, and wants her to be happy.


    "Little brother Tang Ye, you have a very good relationship with Sophia, which is incomparable to others." Duke Maixi had some other thoughts and said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, a little wondering what Duke Massey meant. Naturally, he would not think about the relationship between men and women. After all, he only saw Duke Massey for the second time. It is impossible to say that kind of thing so quickly. Does Duke Massey want to marry Sophia right away?


    So Tang Ye just smiled politely and said, "Maybe I have been with Miss Sophia for a long time. You know, Miss Sophia has a somewhat...indifferent personality. If there is nothing wrong, she won''t please someone. Even if something happens, I won¡¯t take the initiative to please. So her popularity...Haha, all in all, Miss Sophia and I have a better relationship than others because we have experienced a lot of things together."


    Suddenly Tang Ye found it a little difficult, and she didn''t know how to say tactfully, as if she was saying that Sophia was not good. However, Sophia''s character is indeed like this. Of course, she will not have a good relationship with other people. She has always been alone. Even if there is a group of mercenaries, it is only limited to relationships such as loyalty and admiration. In terms of intimacy, it''s still lighter.


    Of course Duke Massey knew Sophia¡¯s character. Seeing Tang Ye¡¯s answer was a bit difficult, he sighed and said: "Oh, Sophia has to work hard for the family when he was young, and he inherited the Death Scythe when he was young. The death sickle is originally a dark thing, which has some influence on the character of people. For a long time, Sophia will become like now. It is my Afar family that owes her, maybe, I should have let go, no It is time to guard this declining vanity glory."


    "My Lord Duke needn''t say that. A family has too many things. Regardless of culture and glory, it also has a lot of lives. It is said that I know that in an ancient family like yours, the servants are basically following the times. If they are chased and killed by others, they will die. This is a matter of hundreds or even thousands of lives. Of course, you can¡¯t just give up and give up.¡± Tang Ye didn¡¯t feel very deeply about these, but just to comfort Duke Massey. I have to say something.


    Duke Maixi nodded, whether Tang Ye understood or not, he must have taken these into consideration when he wanted to defend the Alpha family. He felt that it was great for Tang Ye to understand, and then said to Tang Ye: "Actually, I am not an old stubborn. If I can let go of the Afar family, I will definitely let it keep up with the pace of the times and change. It''s changed. But when I want to do this, others have not allowed it. Others, what they want is to make my Afar family completely disappear. How can I agree to this kind of thing?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, no one can agree to such a thing."


    "But, Sophia is too hard to guard alone." Duke Massey sighed.


    Tang Ye looked back at Duke Massey, wondering what Duke Massey wanted to express.


    Duke Massey looked at him and suddenly said, "So, Tang Ye, what do I think of Sophia? Do you... have any ideas about her?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, then startled, what does this mean?


    How do you feel a little bit like you are marrying, let yourself be with Sophia?


    But this is incredible. Now the person who says this is Sofia''s grandfather, who is the most obedient to Sofia. Such a person speaks, it is definitely very important.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that Duke Massey would have such thoughts, and felt a little strange and embarrassing.

 Chapter 3004： Rescue soldiers!

    Tang Ye did not expect that he would be so valued by Duke Massey. Although Duke Massey was old and became helpless in the face of what the Alpha family encountered, his pride was still there. As his only granddaughter and his most beloved granddaughter, Sophia will certainly not marry Sophia out casually.


    Well, now that Duke Massey said this kind of thing seriously, he would not say it casually. Therefore, Tang Ye was a little at a loss.


    He just smoothed out the relationship with Sophia, and felt it was just as good as before. So now that Duke Massey said something like this, he was really embarrassed. He didn''t want to talk to Duke Massey about this kind of thing, it would be very embarrassing, so he said haha, and changed the subject: "Duke Lord, Miss Sophia is actually very advantageous, and most people are not worthy of her. As for me, it is nothing. It¡¯s because of some special reasons that I can get along with Miss Sophia for a while. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m qualified, so now I¡¯d better solve the problems I encountered.¡±


    "I believe Miss Sophia also thinks like this. Before such threats are resolved, she will definitely not consider any emotional matters. Are you right, Lord Duke?" Tang Ye looked at Duke Maisie with a clear meaning. I just don¡¯t want to talk about such things for the time being.


    Duke Massey naturally understood Sophia''s character, and after thinking about it, it was true, otherwise Sophia would be angry. He smiled at Tang Ye and said: "That''s right, with Sophia''s temperament, if I say these things to him now, I have to be angry with me, so I won''t say it. However, Tang Ye, I am I really think you are good, you can..."


    "Lord Duke, thank you for your compliment. If I can get Miss Sophia''s attention, I feel quite honored. But now, I am going to set up a defensive barrier, and I have no time to pay attention to this. Moreover, Miss Sophia went alone. Langzhao family, I don''t know what will happen, I have to quickly arrange the defensive barrier and then help her." Tang Ye stopped Duke Maixi.


    Duke Massey worried about Sophia. Although the Langzhao family was hit hard, after all, they dared to betray the Alpha family and go out independently, and mixed well, and became a great threat to the Afar family. Therefore, if Sophia goes alone, there may be a real threat. He didn''t delay Tang Ye any more, let Tang Ye finish the defensive barrier quickly, and then assist Sophia.


    Tang Ye arrived in the backyard. At this time, several Alpha family mercenaries came with the materials for setting up the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array. Tang Ye asked them to put it down, and said, "You go down first, and defend around. Don¡¯t let people disturb me.¡±


    Duke Maixi also understood this, and said: "Little brother Tang Ye, don''t worry, I will let them guard it, and no one will disturb you!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, actually a bit embarrassed. Because Duke Massey called him a little brother, he wanted to say that he is actually no longer young, and his true age is several hundred years old, but he doesn''t know what his actual age is. If he could not prolong his life because of his strong cultivation, he might be older than Duke Massey. In any case, he is indeed not young.


    Duke Maixi was naturally not so clear about Tang Ye''s situation, and then he took his family''s mercenaries and guards around the yard to guard against others disturbing Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye searched for a relatively concealed place, and arranged the eyes of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array there. I already had the previous experience of arranging the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, and now it can be arranged smoothly as long as no one is bothering. In the end, everything went well, Tang Ye quickly arranged the Wanxing Chain Array.


    Then Tang Ye went to see Duke Maixi and said, "My lord, I set up a defensive barrier in the backyard. If I encounter other people attacking, I can come to this backyard to hide. They cannot break this defensive barrier. ."


    Duke Massey believed Tang Ye''s words, even Sophia believed Tang Ye so much. He felt there was no reason not to believe it, and he nodded and said, "Okay, brother Tang Ye, thank you very much!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said that he was welcome, and then left the Alpha Family Mansion and rushed to the Langzhao Family.


    At this time, in the Langzhao family, the head of the patriarch looked stern and somewhat depressed.


    Just now, their spies reported the latest news of the attack on the Alpha family. He couldn''t believe that such a terrible thing would happen. The three brothers of their Langzhao family, who were also his three sons, were actually killed!


    This is an unbearable blow to him! All three sons are dead, even if the Alpha family is really destroyed? He has no son! What''s more, three sons are now dead, and as a result, they cannot capture the Alpha family. He couldn''t accept such a thing, at this time there was no war in his heart.


    However, someone in the family kept telling him that he needed to prevent the subsequent counterattack of the Alpha family. With Sophia''s character, he will definitely come to destroy them. Now they have been hit hard, and if they want to survive, they must find allies.


    "Patriarch, we must immediately need the help of other families, otherwise we won''t be able to bear the Alpha family''s counterattack, even if it''s just Sophia alone!" A retainer said to the patriarch again, looking urgent.


    The patriarch remained silent, still immersed in the pain of losing three sons.


    The retainer was anxious, and said solemnly: "The patriarch, the three young masters were all killed by Sophia, and we can''t give up on ourselves at this time! In any case, we must avenge the three young masters! In this case, the Alpha family should not be destroyed. Should Sophia pay a high enough price for this?!"


    The patriarch was startled, and then infinite anger surged in his heart. It is true that the three sons were killed, and people cannot be resurrected from the dead, so those who are alive must avenge them, otherwise they will not die!


    "I will avenge my son!" The patriarch drew out coldly, his anger to the extreme.


    He looked at the retainer and said, "Immediately send someone to ask the Aoba family to help. If they don¡¯t help, tell them that the Alpha family will deal with them next! The Aoba family has treated the Alpha family over the years. The hostility of the Aoya is obvious to all. Presumably, the Aoba family himself understands that if the Alpha family is revived, then they will not have a good life!"


    "Yes!" The retainer nodded immediately after receiving instructions from the patriarch.


    The patriarch said again: "Bring more soldiers to avoid being obstructed by the Alpha family. However, I think the Aoba family should also receive today''s news. They must be unable to sit still after receiving such news. I would also like to see if they will take the initiative to provide assistance to us."


    "Yes, patriarch!" The retainer nodded in response, then turned and left quickly, going to rescue soldiers!

 Chapter 3005： Information is lagging!

    Under the order of the patriarch, the retainers rushed to the Aoba family to seek assistance. Although their Wolf Summon family suffered huge losses today, they also caused a lot of damage to the Alpha family. At this time, even if Sophia got the remodeled Death Scythe, but successively beat the three Celestial Realm masters of Frostwolf, Giant Wolf, and Poison Wolf, the power was very expensive. At this time, if the Aoba family comes to support, it may not be impossible to eradicate the Alpha family!


    The retainers of the Langzhao family believed that the Aoba family would definitely agree to this matter. For the Aoba family, this kind of thing is simply a fight between snipes and clams to reap the benefits of the fisherman. Now that the Wolf Summon family and the Alpha family are fighting for a life and death, both sides are seriously injured, so at this time, Qingye will make a move, isn''t it just for nothing?


    Moreover, the Aoba family and the Alpha family have always been opposed. The Aoba family is also an old but declining family. If the Aoba family can eat the Alpha family, it will not only reduce a huge threat, but also make up for the loss of decline over the years, and even reverse the decline and develop in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, the retainers are 100% sure that they can persuade the Aoba family to support them and eliminate the Alpha family.


    At this time, Sophia was on the way to the Wolf Summon family, and then she discovered the actions of the Wolf Summon family''s retainers. When they met on the road, she originally wanted to immediately kill the retainer and the guards of the wolf call family. But she turned her head and thought, guessing that the retainers of the Langzhao family were going to rescue soldiers, so she didn''t show up and followed quietly.


    With Sophia''s strength, it is naturally no problem to track the guards of several Wolf Summon families. Neither the retainers nor the guards of the Langzhao family found her. Then after a fork, Sophia stopped and did not continue to chase. Because when she got here, she knew who the vassals and guards of the Langzhao family were going to seek for assistance.


    The Alpha family was originally in the outskirts of the Pearl Star, so people in the city sometimes didn''t know about the struggles of their families. Therefore, it is normal that there is no power from the Lord''s Mansion or the power of the Bounty Guild to interfere at this time. Not to mention that the Lord¡¯s Mansion and the Bounty Guild are now entering a fierce struggle, and there is no extra power and thought to care about other family struggles. According to the distribution of the families and the direction of the guards and guards of the wolf family, Sophia only knew that there was one family, and it was hostile to her Alpha family, that was the Aoba family.


    "It was also expected..." Sophia had already anticipated this result. Since she wanted to get rid of her Alpha family, she must be fully prepared.


    Sophia did not kill the retainers and guards of the Wolf Call family at this time, and naturally let them go on purpose. Precisely because this situation had been anticipated before, Sophia was able to make a choice so quickly. And she just wanted the Aoba family to deal with the Alpha family!


    "Tang Ye, it''s up to you..." Sophia murmured softly, as if it was a gamble. She had to rely on Tang Ye. It turned out that she let go of the retainers and guards of the Langzhao family so that they could smoothly move to the Qingye family to rescue the soldiers because she believed that Tang Ye had already set up a ten thousand star chain formation at this time. Then, with the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, Alpha family members can hide in it, even if the Aoba family attacked, nothing will happen!


    And taking advantage of this time, Sophia is going to solve the wolf call family, and then go to the Aoba family trouble! Because the Aoba family will definitely take advantage of this time to use their momentum and want to completely eliminate the Alpha family. Then there are definitely not many people staying at their home. After all, at this time, how could they think that Sophia would attack the Aoba family?


    Sophia had such a plan, then turned around and ran towards the family home of the wolf call.


    At this time, Langzhao family home.


    The patriarch greeted several guards and said, "You go to the front and stare immediately. Once you find Sophia, no, it''s the trail of the Alpha family, report to me immediately!"


    "Yes, patriarch!" Several guards led away.


    The patriarch greeted several guards and said, "You two teams are lying in ambush outside. If members of the Alpha family come, stop them. It must be delayed until the Aoba family comes to support!"


    "Yes, patriarch!" Several guards also led away.


    The patriarch stayed in the hall with a heavy expression and couldn''t help sighing. It was probably such a result that was really unexpected. It was also a huge blow to him. But soon, he became very angry. Anger and hatred overwhelmed everything. All three sons were killed. This is really cruel. He knew that this was what Sophia didn''t leave behind, otherwise he wouldn''t kill his three sons at once, and would keep alive to threaten him.


    "Sure enough, it''s a lunatic..." The patriarch was angry at Sofia''s actions, but also very jealous. Because of this approach, it will also shock other families. If other families want to take action against the Alpha family, I am afraid they must have absolute certainty, otherwise no one would dare to take action against Sophia. After all, no one wants to have such an encounter, being targeted by Sophia''s "mad dog" character, he has to peel off his skin without dying. Even if you win in the end, the price paid will be heavy, which many people want to avoid.


    The patriarch of the Wolf Call family is also very irritable. If the Aoba family is afraid of this, and if they don''t make a rescue, then his Langzhao family is in danger.


    "It''s because of one person..." The patriarch of the Langzhao family was really upset.


    Then he turned his head back suddenly and asked a scout guard who had gone before: "I don''t believe Sophia can do this alone. Her death sickle has been reshaped. Is this person who can reshape the death sickle too much? It''s terrible. Have you investigated him clearly?"


    The investigating guard immediately replied: "Patriarch, this person is the old human race that made a lot of noise on the Pearl Star. We did not expect him to have such a powerful force. According to the results reported by other investigative guards, it is this old human race that helped We won¡¯t be defeated so badly if we got Sofia. The deaths of the three young masters are all related to this old human race!"


    "What?!" The patriarch shouted out angrily, actually an old human race?


    After receiving the news that his three sons were defeated and killed, he felt impossible. Sophia alone could not do such a thing. He just thought, there must be some other strangeness, maybe there are powerful people who helped Sophia. However, he did not expect that the person who helped Sofia would be an old human race.


    Can an old human do such a thing?


    They are on the edge of the Pearl Star, and the information inside is too late.

 Chapter 3006： Not like it!

    The plan to attack the Alpha family was actually destroyed by an old human race. This makes the patriarch of the Langzhao family really unacceptable. If it''s Sophia, or someone who is a little stronger, then he thinks nothing. Is it actually an old human?


    However, this is also the fault of his information being too late, and he didn''t understand Tang Ye well. Otherwise, he probably won''t have such shock and doubt now. After all, as an old human race, what Tang Ye did at Pearl Star was enough to make people believe in his abilities. The best proof is that the Bounty Guild bowed its head.


    It is a pity that these families, which were strong in the past but declined in the future, usually built their families in relatively independent places, which is equivalent to enclosing a plot of land by themselves and then developing their own. In addition, these families have their own struggles, so they are more likely to be negligent, so they don''t have a deep understanding of Tang Ye''s affairs.


    Probably in the past, Tang Ye, as an old human race, was indeed not an object that others wanted to pay attention to. Coupled with the struggle between the Lord''s Mansion and the Bounty Guild, these families won''t care, as long as their interests are not involved. But, after all, they are too closed. The Alpha family itself meant to extend their power to the Lord¡¯s Mansion. As opponents of the Alpha family, they didn¡¯t pay attention to this matter?


    To say that their decline is really unreasonable. Tradition and closure are the characteristics of those families, and their golden age is destined to disappear.


    "Are you sure it is really an old human race?" The patriarch of the Langzhao family still couldn''t believe it, and seemed to want to fight for it, otherwise it would be a bit unbearable.


    "It''s true, patriarch." The investigating guard nodded heavily.


    The patriarch was angry, but there was no reason to be angry. It was his fault if he didn''t figure out the information first. I just got the information from the Alpha family, saying that the Death Scythe was used to reshape it, thinking that Sophia without the Death Scythe, or the Alpha family, there is no way to use their Wolf Summon family. If you can do it again, you must figure out all the information first.


    "Did I make a stupid mistake? So basic things are not clear... We stared at the Alpha family so much that we forgot about other existences in this world. The Alpha family, like us, is the decline of the old generation. However, they are already trying to break through and find another way to survive. The Alpha family contacted the lord¡¯s mansion and once engaged in a mercenary group. I thought that after they were suppressed by the bounty guild, the Alpha family was dying I''m struggling. I didn''t expect them to have such a powerful person again..." The patriarch sighed, very regretful.


    Seeing the patriarch sighed like this, the investigating guard said: "Patriarch, this old human race is indeed very capable. According to the information of the investigation, he is fighting with the bounty guild, and now the bounty guild has given way to him. Although the rumors say this The old human race has the lord mansion as its support. However, observing the subtle places, it will be found that this old human race has a very powerful force even without the lord mansion as a backer. He has organized other old human races to rebuild a force. Fight against the new human race."


    "What?" Hearing the words of the investigating guards, the patriarch was even more shocked. To do such a thing is not as simple as being powerful, but terrifying. Regarding the situation of the old human race, even if they are closed and exclusive, but the old human race has been going on for a long time, and they have all heard of it. People who can reverse the situation of the old human race are definitely not simple.


    "It seems that we made a fatal mistake. If I knew that there was this old human race at first, then I would never take such an action... Damn, the spy who was inserted into the Alpha family, why didn''t we mention such news?" Out of anger, he looked at the scout guard.


    Most of these intelligence work is done by these investigative guards. Such important information is not grasped, and it is **** true.


    The investigating guard saw the patriarch furious and quickly explained: "No, the patriarch, the information we received is indeed that the death sickle was taken and reshaped, and there was no mention of the old human race!"


    With that said, the investigating guards also showed the patriarch to the patriarch''s intelligence notes from spies in the Alpha family. The patriarch looked gloomy, and when he took it over, he found that it was indeed just such information.


    However, he believed that there was such a huge influence as Tang Ye, and it was impossible not to mention it in the intelligence. They didn''t know Tang Ye until they executed the plan. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this was a trap. Is it because he was calculated by others?


    If anyone wants to calculate him, there will be more suspects. It may be the Alpha family itself, because this is a trap, if they dare to go, they will destroy the clan. But there may also be other families, they want to let the Alpha family and the Langzhao family fight a dead fish, and then take advantage of the fisherman.


    "In this case, aren''t we now in the middle of a trap, one step wrong, wrong step. This kind of thing, although the old one, is the favorite of our families. We...can''t fight the Alpha family anymore, I must leave, leaving the green hills without worrying about firewood!" The patriarch became nervous, thinking that he should hide at this time. Because if this is a conspiracy, you may still be calculated, and in the end you may be eaten so much that there are no bones left!


    "Then, patriarch, we now..." The scout guard looked at the patriarch, not knowing what to do, waiting for the patriarch to give instructions.


    The patriarch immediately said: "Those people before the retreat will continue to investigate, but those who lie in ambush are no longer needed. Now we have to save our strength, retreat, leave, hide, and go wherever we go. Don''t be here anymore."


    "Yes, patriarch!" The scout guard was frightened by the dignified appearance of the patriarch, and immediately left to call back the guards arranged earlier.


    boom!


    However, as soon as the scout guard went out, he immediately saw him flying back. It flew back, received a huge impact, and then hit a pillar in the hall, almost not breaking the pillar, causing the whole house to tremble. Then he fell to the ground and vomited a mouthful of blood, looking dying, feeling dying.


    "What''s the matter?" When something like this happened, the patriarch gave a low voice, a little panicked in his heart, wouldn''t it be the most worrying thing that happened?


    However, Sophia came in from the outside, holding the death scythe in one hand, and there was still blood dripping on the death scythe, apparently just killing a lot of people.


    "You..." Seeing Sophia coming in, the patriarch''s heart suddenly sank to the bottom. The most worrying thing happened!


    He didn''t expect that the Alpha family''s counterattack would be so fast, and he probably didn''t even have time to leave.


    This made him wonder whether this was originally a conspiracy by the Alpha family, but it didn''t look like Sophia''s appearance!

 Chapter 3007： Its him!

    Sophia certainly did not carry out the so-called conspiracy that the patriarch of the Wolf Summon family had guessed. She is not a person who likes to use such brains. She wants to have such a mind, she might as well kill more enemies.


    Just now she came to the site of the Langzhao family and found a few detective guards lurking, and she took action to solve them directly. This is nothing to her. If there is no celestial sphere, she can kill it without much effort. Unless the number of people is very large, it will consume her strength, otherwise it is just like harvesting grass and mustard.


    Therefore, even if she met two teams of men and horses later, she easily killed them, and then rushed into the wolf call family lobby. She happened to encounter the guard who was sent out by the clan chief of the Wolf Call family to inform the other guards to retreat. The guard was beaten back by her with a slash. She was directly injured and fell to the ground after vomiting blood.


    When the head of the Langzhao family saw Sophia coming in, his heart sank suddenly. It is too late now, Sophia has already attacked, I am afraid he can''t retreat. However, he did not understand why Sophia could come so quickly. So he couldn''t help but speculate, could it be that the conspiracy that was just speculated was directed and performed by the Alpha family?


    "Wolf Picture, do you know what happened to you?" Sophia also saw the head of the wolf clan. He was actually called Wolf Picture. Sophia looked cold and snorted coldly. Even if she had killed the three sons of Langtu, she didn''t mean to stop there.


    Langtu has been very angry with Sophia''s actions. His hatred of Sophia is also the kind of hatred, because it was Sophia who killed his three sons. This kind of hatred is impossible to resolve. Therefore, even if he knew that the current situation was not good for him, his attitude towards Sophia was anger and hatred, and he didn''t mean to give in and beg for mercy.


    "It''s said that the most poisonous woman''s heart is in you, but it is really vivid. Sophia, you killed my three sons and killed countless people in my Wolfzhao family. Are you really cannibals?" Sophia scolded and vented fiercely.


    Sophia frowned, feeling that the words of the wolf picture were very ironic, and coldly snorted: "I did kill your son and your people, but I don''t think it is wrong. If you change it, I can''t stop you three. Your son¡¯s attack cannot stop your Wolf Call family¡¯s attack. Then, will I be killed by your son? My Alpha family members will not be killed by you?"


    The wolf figure was silent. You don''t need to ask about this kind of thing. Asking is definitely going to kill. They themselves want to destroy the Alpha family, and they also have the idea of ??cutting grass and roots. Therefore, the party that fails will be killed by the other party, and it will be killed completely!


    Sophia sneered, so the wolf picture was ridiculous just now. She waved the death scythe in her hand, pointed at the wolf picture, and snorted coldly: "Since you want to destroy my Alpha family, then you must have the consciousness of being killed by me. You guys. If you lose, you have to accept this fate."


    "Huh, accept? I really don''t want to accept it." Wolftu sneered likewise, and was very ironic, and said: "Looking at your appearance, I suddenly feel that this is just a conspiracy by your Alpha family. You deliberately leaked it. The news of the Reincarnation of the Death''s Scythe caused my Wolfzhao family to be unable to bear it and sent out to kill you, right? What a good calculation, you just let me know about the reinvention of the Death''s Scythe, but did not let us know The sickle will succeed in rebuilding, and you also have a powerful old human race to help. Therefore, my Wolf Summon family has fallen into your trap. If you say you lose, yes, we lost. But you use this method , What if I am not reconciled?!"


    Listening to the wolf picture, it seems to be accusing the Alpha family or Sophia. Sophia felt inexplicable after hearing this, but she could still do this?


    "What are you talking about?" Sophia looked at the wolf picture, actually trying to kill him directly, but he was a little confused. In addition, she also wants to stay here a little longer, because she is going to the Aoba family.


    According to her plan, she wanted the Aoba family to go to the Alpha family, and then she went to the Aoba family, taking advantage of the fact that most of the Aoba family left their home, and she could directly destroy the Aoba family home. So, now she had to wait for the Aoba family to leave before going.


    Wolftu is not afraid of death now, but just wants to know if he has been calculated by Sophia. If he doesn''t know the truth, he is really unwilling. He snorted coldly to Sophia: "Yes, the reason why I suddenly attacked your Alpha family is because I received information. I have already planted a spy on your Alpha family, and I am confident that this spy will not be discovered by you, so I absolutely believe in his information. And the information he passed to me was only the death sickle used to reshape it, but there was no mention of the person who remade the death sickle, that is, the old human race. This is There is no reason. The spy I inserted cannot make such a low-level mistake. Therefore, this can only be done intentionally. So, why is this?"


    Sophia probably understood what the wolf figure said, she was really speechless. Unexpectedly, the wolf picture meant this, and actually thought that this incident was deliberately arranged by her or the Alpha family. She didn''t want to work so hard, and coldly snorted to Wolftu: "You are really boring, and there are things like minds. Why? Isn''t that simple? Because the spy you inserted betrayed you."


    "Impossible, he can''t betray!" Langtu is very confident, thinking that this is definitely tricky.


    Sophia didn''t want to waste time talking about this with him, shrugged, and hummed: "I don''t want to think about this with you. I only know that I will kill you now."


    "I don''t believe it!" Langtu was anxious and shouted: "You must have moved your hands and feet. If it wasn''t you, it would be..."


    Langtu suddenly thought of a person, and suddenly decided that it was him, and shouted to Sophia: "It''s your grandpa! Your grandpa must have arranged it! Your grandpa...hehe, it must be him. He, where is he? Ten years ago, it was so cunning! Could it have changed in a few decades? I would actually think that he is old and useless. He has not played any role for decades, and he must be eliminated. That old thing, this thing was definitely done by him. The spy I planted, I''m afraid he had already noticed it. Then, he used this thing to calculate me!"


    Sophia wrinkled. Listening to Wolftu''s words, she couldn''t help but wonder if there was a grandfather inside. However, she didn''t think so. Because since she became sensible, she has seen her grandfather no longer bother about these things. Even if her parents were killed, she was powerless. Now, how can you play with Fengyun again?


    Moreover, she knew that Grandpa had only come into contact with Tang Ye recently, and it was impossible to use Tang Ye to arrange these things like this.

 Chapter 3008： Rondo!

    Sophia knew very well that the reason she was successful this time was because of Tang Ye''s help. Then, if according to the meaning of the wolf map, this time the matter was manipulated, it must be counted as Tang Ye. Therefore, she felt it was impossible for her grandpa to belong to her, because she felt that her grandpa''s understanding of Tang Ye was not so familiar at all.


    Since I''m not familiar with it, how dare you do this. Such a big risk may lead to the complete destruction of the Alpha family. Therefore, if you don''t know enough about Tang Ye, you can''t believe that Tang Ye, even if she has been in contact with Tang Ye for so long, she can''t believe so, so naturally she dare not take risks.


    Therefore, she did not believe that this was a conspiracy operated by her grandfather. She felt that the wolf picture''s statement was really absurd.


    "Grandpa, he can''t do this kind of thing." Sophia snorted to Wolftu and continued to attack Wolftu.


    Wolftu was more sure of his guess, and said, "No, it must be your grandpa. That''s right, it''s the old thing, he is not old. Damn, I was calculated by him! I should think of him, That old thing!"


    "That old thing!" The wolf image was absolutely sure that it was a conspiracy arranged by Grandpa Sophia, and he was immediately angry, yelling again and again, as if there was endless anger.


    When Sophia fart, he was boring when he heard him scolding, and said, "What if my grandfather did this thing? You can plant a spy into my house, isn''t it a means? If you can have other conspiracies. Destroying my Alpha family, surely it will be used? Even if my grandfather uses that method, it is only to destroy you! Since we are the enemy of life and death, as long as we can kill each other, we can use any method!"


    "You..." Wolftu was taken aback, in fact it was exactly that. Therefore, even if Grandpa Sophia used such a method, he had no reason to scold him, only that he was insufficient.


    However, he originally just wanted to know the truth, which was why he was unwilling. But now, after knowing the truth, what he thought was the truth, he was even more unwilling.


    Sophia raised her eyebrows, and suddenly felt that she was talking too much, not like herself. She was a little puzzled, because she got along with Tang Ye a lot, so she became like Tang Ye? She thinks that Tang Ye is a talkative person, which is completely opposite to her temperament. However, what makes her feel strange is that after saying something just now, she seems to feel a lot more comfortable. It''s different from before. In the past, you could kill the enemy, which was very enjoyable. However, now that the wolf map can be solved, and the words with the wolf map again, it feels even more enjoyable.


    Although there are still many pressures, Sophia will really feel very happy. Could this be the reason why Tang Yeai loves to be long-winded? If so, Sophia felt that she would be willing to say more.


    However, there is no need to say more now. Enough talk about Wolf Tu, she waved Death God''s sickle, and wanted to kill Wolf Tu, it would be equivalent to destroying the Wolf Call family.


    "Stop her for me!" However, Langtu hadn''t waited for death obediently, he immediately asked his guards to stop Sophia, and then ran away by himself.


    He actually has the power of the Sky Realm, but he knows that it is not Sophia''s opponent. The power of the Death Scythe can suppress the secret technique of the Wolf Summoning family to summon the wolf king, not to mention that Sophia itself has the power above the sky realm, not losing to him. So he knew that with Sophia and Death Scythe, the members of the Wolf Call family could no longer stop it. He was certain when all his three sons were killed, otherwise he would not choose to hide this way.


    The guards of the Wolf Summon family are loyal, knowing that they are not Sofia''s opponents, but they still attack Sofia together and stop Sofia. Unfortunately, they are too weak in front of Sophia to stop them. So while Sophia waved the Death Scythe, several guards of the Wolf Summon family were beaten into the air, and then blood splashed. After falling to the ground, he was immortal and seriously injured.


    Sophia chased after the wolf map. Although the wolf map was running away, the guards did not hinder Sophia much, so the speed of Sophia''s tracking did not slow down much. Then, Sophia followed Wolftu and chased the forest outside. At this time, there were no other guards.


    "You don''t have to run, do you think you might be able to run?" Sophia jumped to the front of the wolf map, making it impossible for the wolf map to escape.


    The wolf was furious, and he knew that he couldn''t escape. He suddenly uttered a low voice and emitted a dark power, which was almost the same as Sophia''s Death Scythe. Then, he summoned a powerful wolf. However, this is actually the same as the Dark Wolf King summoned by Frostwolf. However, the power of the wolf map may be stronger, so the dark wolf king summoned is more powerful, with a different appearance, equipped with a set of silver armor.


    "Don''t think that I will wait for death obediently, even if I die, I will have to pay for it!" Langtu viciously shouted to Sophia.


    Sophia frowned. In fact, he was quite concerned about such a thing, because it might affect his going to the Aoba family. If too much power has been consumed here, then in the Aoba family, it will be more difficult for her to deal with powerful characters in the Aoba family.


    However, now that this step is reached, even if the strength is consumed, the wolf image must be killed, and it is impossible to keep the wolf image. She immediately rushed towards the wolf map, no longer wasting time.


    "Dark Wolf King, go!" Langtu shouted in a low voice.


    The Dark Wolf King quickly rushed towards Sophia. Sophia held the Death Scythe with both hands and jumped up suddenly, higher than the Dark Wolf King. Then, she spun, forming a small whirlwind, exuding dark power like a blade, and it became stronger and bigger, from a small whirlwind to a tornado.


    "The death wheel dance!" Sophia screamed, it was like fighting with the death sickle, attacking with powerful opponents, instead of waving the death sickle like ordinary guards. .


    The Dark Wolf King was directly swept in by Death Wheel Dance, and then his entire body was swept away. And in such power, it couldn''t resist, instead it struggled and yelled. Sure enough, the Dark Wolf King was suppressed by Death''s Scythe, so he seemed very helpless, and there was no majesty that a beast should have on either side.


    boom!


    After the death wheel dance, the Dark Wolf King fell to the ground, and his entire body bounced off from the impact, screaming in pain.


    Sophia landed on the ground, holding the Death Scythe, incomparably majestic, facing the Dark Wolf King, coldly snorted: "You belong to my Alpha family, serve my Alpha family, and now follow the Wolf Summon family, and want to be my opponent. ?"

 Chapter 3009： The chains of purgatory!

    Facing Sophia''s aura, the Dark Wolf King who was knocked down to the ground appeared with a retreating look. This is natural, and the Death Scythe has a suppressive effect on it. This is like a kind of bloodline suppression, related to the secret of death sickle. As for what the secret is, people in later generations still don''t know.


    Otherwise, the Wolf Summon family will not always endure and dare not attack the Alpha family. This time the Alpha family was shot because he knew that the Death Scythe was temporarily out of Sophia''s hand. It''s just that they didn''t expect that the Death Scythe would be reshaped and it would take such a short time.


    Seeing that the Dark Wolf King was solved so quickly, the wolf figure suddenly panicked. Sophia''s power was stronger than he thought. I thought that Sophia''s power was consumed very much, but I didn''t expect Sophia to have such a strong power. He looked at the death scythe in Sophia''s hand, and there was a steady stream of dark power pouring out, which was really scary.


    "I didn''t expect that the Reaper''s Scythe was successfully rebuilt. There will be such a strong force. Sophia, you are very lucky." The Dark Wolf King was severely injured, which also had a great impact on the wolf map that summons the Dark Wolf King. The wolf figure is panting and sweating on his face.


    Sophia looked at him, indeed a little disdainful, but she wouldn¡¯t make any negligent mistakes, and snorted coldly: "Luck? You can also say the same. People like me will also get help from others and treat me. well."


    This person is naturally Tang Ye. Thinking of Tang Ye, Sophia''s heart was warm and more confident. She was in a good mood and couldn''t help but smile.


    Wolftu was surprised to see the change in Sophia''s expression. Hell, I didn''t expect Sophia to be able to change like this. Such a ruthless woman thought that she would be lonely to death after choosing Death''s Scythe. I didn''t expect that it would be better to cross over, which is really unpleasant!


    "I should kill that old human race!" Langtu suddenly resented Tang Ye very much, and felt that their actions would not have failed without Tang Ye. This is indeed the case. Sophia has been able to persist until now, thanks to the absence of the defects of Death Scythe, the power after the reshaping is purer and stronger, and very strong.


    Otherwise, even if Sophia has the Death Scythe, at this time the Death Scythe has lost its strength due to defects, and it is impossible to fight if it needs to be supplemented. Then, the Wolf Call family will not perish. Because even if he lost his three sons, Wolftu was still safe.


    Sophia frowned immediately when she heard the wolf figure. She didn''t allow anyone to hurt Tang Ye. At this moment, she suddenly, she was already relying on Tang Ye. This crisis of family demise, if she were still fighting alone, she would definitely not be able to sustain it. Even if it is held up, the pressure will be too great to breathe. Moreover, even if I survived today, I don''t know what will happen tomorrow. It''s too tired to go on like this, she doesn''t know how long she can last, for fear that she will collapse.


    However, now with Tang Ye''s help, she felt very relaxed. Now that the crisis of the demise of the family has been resolved, even if there are other powerful enemies, she feels that it will not be so difficult to deal with. The feeling of letting go of the burden for many years is really wonderful.


    Adding to the fact that she had feelings for Tang Ye, Sophia couldn''t help feeling happy. Of course, she couldn''t say such words, as if she didn''t understand romance, some feelings and words could only be hidden in her heart.


    "As long as I''m here, no one can kill Tang Ye!" Sophia snorted coldly, and swiftly swept over with the death sickle to kill the wolf figure. Since it is a mortal enemy, it should be killed earlier. Besides, it threatened Tang Ye.


    The wolf figure was scared when he saw Sophia''s rushing momentum, and could only choose to retreat and avoid. However, Sophia''s movements were very flexible. After being avoided by him once, he immediately attacked a second time. After several pursuits, he couldn''t cope with it. He was hit by the Death Scythe once, which directly cut a long wound on his chest, and suddenly blood spattered.


    "Ah!" Wounded by Death''s sickle, the pain is not ordinary, the wolf figure feels that his whole body is torn apart, and the pain is not like fighting any more.


    Sophia chased and attacked again, and snorted coldly: "With your strength, it won''t be so unbearable. If you just want to escape, then you try. Maybe, you fight me desperately, you can die less ugly! "


    The wolf figure is furious. Doesn''t this mean that he is dead anyway? In this case, it is indeed better to fight to the death. Wolftu was very unwilling. Although he really wanted to continue to live, there was no way. Sophia would not give him this opportunity. So, even if it is death, Sophia must pay the price!


    "In that case, then I will die with you!" Langtu suddenly whispered. Then he rushed to Sophia quickly, running on all fours like a wolf, and the Dark Wolf King was controlled by him and ran with him. Then, the wolf figure and the dark wolf king merged, as if he became the dark wolf king, and the dark wolf king became him.


    At the same time, the wolf map reduced the size of the Dark Wolf King. This way the speed was faster, and he rushed in front of Sophia, and then bit Sophia.


    "Broken body!" Langtu shouted again suddenly. He wants to die with Sophia by exploding. What he said was the power of the Sky Realm. If these forces were released to cause an explosion, the power must not be underestimated, even Sophia would be safe.


    Sophia knew his intentions, but was very calm, and immediately retreated, leaping high when retreating, and then used the Death Scythe to condense the powerful dark power and plunge into the ground. Then she fell in, and she continued to jump up again, once again hitting the dark power, still breaking into the ground. Continue to retreat and continue to jump, all of which are driving the dark power into the ground.


    "You can''t escape, but I''m prepared to die, how can I let you escape!" Langtu knew the result when he chose to cause his own power to explode. He must die, but he won''t let himself be in vain Die. Seeing Sophia retreating and fleeing, he increased his strength even more, and immediately chased him, and was about to bite Sophia.


    call! call! call!


    However, at this moment, the dark power that Sophia had penetrated into the ground suddenly rushed out. It was a chain of darkness, but it was more vigorous, huge and strong than the chain of darkness.


    "Purgatory shackles!" Sophia slammed the death sickle out again, and rushed directly into the ground, and then burst out terrible power, as the darkness turned into beauty and red blending, and then the light formed a larger chain, suddenly turning the darkness The Wolf King locked up. The chains of the chains of purgatory were drawn densely, completely enveloping the Dark Wolf King. Of course, the wolf picture is also wrapped in it.


    boom! call!


    Then, the wolf figure exploded, sending out a violent impact, even the chains of purgatory shaking. However, Sophia was not affected.

 Chapter 3010： Feeling!

    Although the power of the wolf figure''s self-detonation is very strong, even being densely wrapped in the chains of purgatory, it still impacted outside. This kind of power was almost impossible to stop with Death''s sickle. However, most of the power was still blocked, so Sophia who was outside was not affected, so it was fine.


    The dark chains of purgatory shackles were untied, and the Dark Wolf King had disappeared, leaving only the corpse of the wolf figure. However, this corpse was also **** and bloody. After all, it was the power that burst out from his body. If it hit it out, he might just become weak and dying like all the power. However, because these powers were all wrapped in the chains of purgatory and impacted him in the opposite direction, his body was broken and he was already dead at this time.


    Sophia glanced at him, then walked straight away, and started rushing towards the Aoba family. After solving the wolf call family, she couldn''t take a good rest, because according to the plan, there was still the Aoba family to solve. She believed that by this time the Aoba family had sent a large number of people to the Alpha family to besiege.


    "Miss Sophia, are you okay!" Tang Ye rushed to the Langzhao family at this time, and when she saw Sophia coming back, he immediately asked.


    Sophia was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to come so soon. But what she cares first about is how the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is arranged. If it is not arranged, then she must immediately return to the Alpha Family to protect the people. She asked Tang Ye: "Has the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array been set up?"


    "Well, if your grandfather and the others are in danger again, I will let them go to the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array to escape." Tang Ye said, and then he took a look at the situation around the Langzhao family and knew that the Langzhao family was resolved. Thinking that he was going to return to the Alpha family, he asked Sophia: "Miss Sophia, you are all right, then let''s go back!"


    Sophia shook her head and said, "No, I want to go to the Aoba family. That is also a threat to the existence of my Alpha family. They will definitely take advantage of this time to deal with us, but I believe in your ten thousand star chain formation , So I¡¯m going to the Aoba family to take action against them. At this time, I¡¯m afraid the Aoba family has already sent a large number of people to my house, so there are not many people in the Aoba family headquarters, so it¡¯s not difficult for me to break through."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Sophia to arrange such a thing. He thought that if he wanted to be safe, he should go back and take good care of the Wolf Summon family now, and he would take a rest, but he didn''t expect Sophia to simply destroy the Aoba family. Is this a demand for wealth and wealth?


    "But, your grandfather still makes people worry..." Tang Ye is a person who always seeks stability, and is worried.


    Sophia shook her head and said, "I believe in your ten thousand-star chain magic circle. I have observed your magic circle for a long time. I have been watching it since you and the bounty guild confronted. Now, I am absolutely relieved. ."


    Sophia looked at Tang Ye when she was speaking, with a serious and sincere expression. She rarely saw her looking at someone like this, without the cold and arrogant expression, full of trust, and even a touch of gentleness.


    This made Tang Ye look a bit dazed. To be honest, Sophia is really a big beauty with a tall figure and a beautiful face. Such a woman is false to say that a man has no idea, but it may be that Sophie Asia-Pacific has been unkind, so people dare not think about her. Tang Ye watched this time, and he jumped up in a thumping mood.


    This reminded him of what Duke Massey said, how did he feel about Sophia? If there is any feeling, tell Duke Massey, and then look at Sophia''s attitude, can it be done?


    "It always feels a bit weird and horrible..." Tang Ye shook his head, recovered from his senses, looked at Sophia and laughed, and said: "If this is the case, then go to the Aoba family according to your plan!"


    "I''ll go with you!" Tang Ye added.


    But Sophia shook her head and said, "No, although I believe in your Ten Thousand Star Chain Circle, but no one will go back to see it, I am still worried. So I have a request, can you..."


    "No problem." Tang Ye knew what Sophia was going to say, so he agreed and said: "Then I will go back to your house, and then you can go to the Aoba family, solve them, and come back."


    Sophia was startled, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this for her. Her feelings for Tang Ye suddenly became even more peculiar, which was an inspiration and spread of affection.


    "But I''m worried about you..." Sophia became hesitant, because she was worried about Tang Ye''s accident, and said: "It must be no problem for me to go to the Aoba family home, because at this time, if I guess correctly, Most of the people in the Aoba family went to my family''s side. Therefore, my family''s side is the most dangerous..."


    After thinking for a while, Sophia became firm and shook her head, and said: "You still go home! You don''t have to go to my family''s side, I''m afraid you have an accident!"


    Tang Ye saw the concern in Sophia''s eyes, and her heartbeat speeded up a bit. It should be easy for this girl to touch her feelings. If someone takes the initiative to take a step, it must not be a problem.


    "I''m okay. Besides, isn''t there a Ten Thousand Star Chain Array? Don''t worry. If you are really worried, then come back quickly." Tang Ye has already begun to move back to the Alpha family. It''s not that he doesn''t want to help Sophia deal with the Aoba family, but he knows that only by letting Sophia rest assured can Sophia be able to fight quickly, or that Sophia will fight more safely and be safer.


    Sophia knew that Tang Ye was a person, so she would definitely not just leave her Alpha family alone. She was very moved, her heart was very warm, and she strengthened her confidence. She immediately rushed to the Aoba family to quickly resolve the Aoba family and then return.


    She had never felt this way. Although many times in the past, in order to protect the Alpha family, he went out to perform tasks like this, thinking about going back, but the mood before was different from this time. Now her mood is closely related to Tang Ye. In addition to the Alpha family, she has more concerns about Tang Ye. Even Tang Ye cared more in her heart than the Alpha family.


    This is not surprising. Sophia is also a woman, and for the first time she has such affection, she must be full of this matter.


    Tang Ye and Sophia separated and hurried back to the Alpha family. He must rush back before the Aoba family members arrive, otherwise if the Aoba family members arrive first, it is not that the Alpha family is dangerous, but he will be in trouble. Because at that time, the members of the Aoba family couldn''t beat the Alpha family, but they met him. They must have come to kill him.


    call!


    However, at this moment, a chill appeared, and Tang Ye stopped. He was familiar with this chill, and belonged to An Han.


    An Han still covered his veil, appeared on a boulder, and said to Tang Ye: "The Alpha family is surrounded by people."

 Chapter 3011： Help!

    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Han to appear. Speaking of which, he has to express his gratitude to An Han, because when he was surrounded by members of the Wolf Call family, although he could solve it, he might expose his strength and be delayed. In the end, it was An Han to solve it. People from the Langzhao family, let him get away directly.


    Now An Han appeared, telling Tang Ye that the Qingye family had surrounded the Alpha family, and naturally they were helping Tang Ye. Tang Ye was very grateful and said, "Thank you for helping me. I didn''t expect you to trust me so much."


    An Han won¡¯t have a good attitude just because Tang Ye said so, and his attitude was as cold as before, saying: "Except you, I have no one to trust. And, with your strength, since I have chosen to cooperate with you, I will not change."


    She had seen Tang Ye''s true strength, and she believed that she could attack the Blue Star with such strength. Of course, the main reason is indeed what she just said, except Tang Ye, she has no other choice.


    Tang Ye knew An Han¡¯s mind and attitude, and nodded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, after solving the problem of the Alpha family, I will start to develop the strength of the old human race with all my strength. I believe that I can attack the Cang Wolf Star soon. Reorganizing human order will also help you realize your wish."


    "That''s the best." An Han nodded.


    Tang Ye was very happy to get An Han''s help, and felt that meeting An Han was also a good thing. In fact, sometimes when he looks at An Han, he always feels a little familiar. Reminded him of his wife when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, the princess also used freezing power. However, in this world, it is called elemental power. However, to say that An Han is like a princess, he feels that there are other places that are not like it, because he also feels that An Han is more like the master sister Li Haoran.


    Since An Han is so sincere, Tang Ye also wants to get rid of the new human race quickly. This matter should also be resolved quickly, settle a worry, and then return to the previous track. However, there is no such thing as a right track. Now Emperor Void hasn''t attacked, and he doesn''t know how to fight Emperor Void. Maybe it''s time to listen to Phoenix''s opinion. If it really doesn''t work, just travel the world and take a look around everywhere. Anyway, his strength is already very strong, and it won''t happen so easily. Now that I have come to this world, it would be nice to see more.


    "Miss An Han, I know the situation here, you go back first, I will deal with it. You stay here, I am afraid that others will know your actions. If you let the new human race know about your actions, you will have to doubt you. Now. When can you return to the Blue Star?" Tang Ye said to An Han.


    An Han shook his head and said, "I haven''t received the news from there. However, if you count on them, I don''t think it is necessary. Since they have given up on me, they probably think I will be killed."


    "Killed? By whom? Your strength is so strong, where can someone easily kill you." Tang Ye asked.


    Although An Han had a white veil, he could see clearly. At this time, Tang Ye saw that she looked at him.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said, "Are you talking about me?"


    An Han''s tone was still so cold, and he said, "Apart from you, who else wants to kill me and can kill me? The Bounty Guild will definitely not kill me, even though Rove¡¯s matter has split the rookie from the Bounty Guild. , But the Bounty Guild will not aggravate the conflict with the new human race at this time."


    Tang Ye was speechless at once, and he did not expect that he would become the biggest suspect for killing An Han. Of course, he would definitely not do this. However, then there is a problem. That is how An Han was not suspected by the new human race, and then returned to the Blue Star as a spy?


    This must be another opportunity. Fortunately, the news here is relatively blocked to the Blue Star, and the Blue Star probably won''t know too much, so just make a reasonable reason at that time.


    Tang Ye smiled at An Han and said: "Don''t worry, I will definitely not kill you. However, if others think I will kill you, they can use this to create an opportunity for you to return to the Blue Star. Just, yes. The new humans are naturally familiar to you. Therefore, how to fool them depends on you to think of ways."


    An Han naturally considered these things and said: "Don''t worry, I will find a way. Now, you have solved your problem. Are you going directly to the Alpha family?"


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "How many people are in the Qingye family?"


    An Han had just watched the Aoba family members in secret, and said, "Even if you have the strength of the Sky Realm, don¡¯t act rashly. I think there are two Sky Realm masters and a group of others from the Aoba family. A person of the power of the Lord of the Stars. If you go out alone to deal with such a power, it is still dangerous. At this time, you will obediently wait for Sophia to destroy the Aoba family home, to surround the Alpha family''s power to withdraw part Right."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, thinking that the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array had been set up in the Alpha Family. At this time, Duke Massey and the others must have hid inside. Then the people of the Aoba family can''t do anything to them. So there is no need to worry. However, without seeing it with his own eyes, he was still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, the members of the Alpha family are okay. They are hiding in the powerful magic circle you set up. At this time, the members of the Qingye family can''t get in even if they attack." An Han looked at Tang Ye uneasy and continued. Said.


    Tang Ye felt completely relieved when he heard such news. He looked at An Han, really grateful, and said to An Han, "Thank you. I owe you a lot of favor."


    "If this is the case, then you should remember first, and then pay my favor. I think I will definitely need your help in the future." An Han is not welcome.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Okay, I''m afraid you are too polite. I don''t like to owe others."


    "It''s the old human race!" When Tang Ye was talking to An Han, someone suddenly drank it.


    Tang Ye was startled, and quickly turned his head to look at a few people in light blue clothes. Now he was outside the Alpha family, and he knew it was from the Aoba family.


    Since he didn''t want to be exposed, or there was danger, his first reaction was to leave quickly and hide first.


    An Han did the same and left with Tang Ye. Fortunately, An Han didn''t stand with Tang Ye just now, but stayed on the side of the rock, with trees covering it, presumably those from the Qingye family hadn''t noticed.


    "An Han, let''s go first, just leave the matter here to me, and now try not to let people notice you and me coming together." Tang Ye said to An Han.


    An Han nodded and left quickly without talking nonsense. She also had the strength of the Vault of Heaven Realm, and disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 3012： Who to believe in the 3166th!

    Tang Ye left quickly, and several members of the Qingye family quickly chased after him. They already knew that Tang Ye, an old human clan, was in the same group as the Alpha family, so they regarded Tang Ye as a kill target.


    "Wait, don''t go to him all, go back to the patriarch by one person, and others will chase after me!" When several members of the Qingye family went to chase Tang Ye, one of the leaders said: "Now Alpha Family The people in''s hid in that strange defensive barrier. The patriarch thought there was a fraud. Now that the old human race appears, there must be something wrong. You have to inform the patriarch!"


    "Then I will report to the patriarch!" a man said. Then quickly swept into the Alpha family to tell the patriarch that he had discovered Tang Ye. They mobilized most of their forces to surround the Alpha family, but the Alpha family seemed to have prepared in advance. They could not absolutely fail this operation, otherwise the consequences would be serious.


    Now that the Alpha family has suffered heavy losses, it is a good time to be eliminated. You must grasp it! Otherwise, if the Alpha family is allowed to rise again, it will be very fatal. The Aoba Family and Alpha Family have also been competing for many years, and there is no direct war.


    They have been waiting for the opportunity to take action against the Alpha family. Now the Wolf Summon family has taken the first shot. Although the Wolf Summon family has failed, it has also made the Alpha family pay a heavy price.


    When they received the request for assistance from the Langzhao family, they directly agreed, and then immediately sent troops out, which was the right time. They believe that even if the Alpha family still has Sofia as a powerful figure, since the Wolf Summon family has dispatched all their strength to fight her, Sophia''s power must be consumed hugely. In this way, they believe that this time the elimination of the Alpha family is a sure win.


    However, now, when they arrived at the Alpha family, when they wanted to kill Duke Maisie and Sofia, they found that Sofia was nowhere to be seen, and Duke Maisie hid in the backyard with his people. It turned out that a defensive barrier was arranged here in the backyard, and they couldn''t break through for a while.


    Originally thought it was just a general defense barrier, with their power, it was not difficult to break. However, they have tried and found that this defense barrier is surprisingly strong, and they have not broken it until now. They couldn''t help but wonder if this was deliberately arranged by the Alpha family. In this case, thinking of the failure of the Wolf Call family, they worried that they were also fooled.


    At this time, in the Alpha family and in the backyard, Duke Maixi and his people hid in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. And outside the defensive barrier was surrounded by people from the Aoba family. All the members of the Aoba family were holding weapons and looked fierce and vicious. They wanted to break the defensive barrier immediately and rush into the massacre. Many members of the Alpha family were very jealous and showed a panic expression. However, Duke Massey was in front of them, very calm, which made them feel more at ease.


    Next to Duke Massey, there are powerful masters such as Balkans and Jackf. They were once Sofia''s loyal subordinates, and they also spent some time in the Datang Mansion. When they were in the Datang Mansion, they wanted to protect Tang Ye, and were not attacked by people from the Bounty Guild. At that time, they were very worried at first. Facing so many people in the Bounty Guild, some of them are so powerful, they are afraid that the defense barrier will be broken and then killed. But the result was that there was nothing wrong with the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. No matter how the bounty guild members beat it, it just couldn''t be broken.


    So, knowing the solidity of the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, they are not afraid at all now. They watched the Aoba family attack outside, but found it interesting. Just like watching a movie, if there were no tables and chairs, they sat down, drank tea, and slowly watched the Aoba family break through this defensive barrier.


    "I knew I would bring some snacks and wine, or tea in. That way, I can watch them slowly, and watch them make a vow at first, then become irritable, and finally have nothing to do. It is very interesting. "Balkan said with a smile.


    Jackoff shrugged and said, "That''s true. It''s a pity that these people from the Aoba family came too fast. They were surrounded as soon as we got here, hey..."


    "Damn! Don''t be proud of you!" At this time, Qing Tiemu, the patriarch of the Qingye family, shouted angrily, already very irritable, staring at the Duke Maixi in the ten thousand star chain magic circle defense enchantment and shouted: "Old stuff, I don¡¯t believe you can stay inside forever! Even if I can¡¯t break this defensive barrier, I¡¯ll stay on the outside to see how long you can stay inside. Even if you starve to death, I have to watch it with my own eyes! "


    Duke Maisie looked complacent, and he took it seriously if he didn''t be Qing Tiemu, and said: "Then you have to stay on guard. If I am destined to starve to death, that is my fate."


    "You..." Qing Tiemu was extremely angry. He didn''t expect that such an accident would happen with a good plan. What''s even more uncomfortable than such an accident, is that there may be other accidents. He also heard that the Wolf Call family was very confident in taking such actions, but as a result, looking at it now, they are almost wiped out. He didn''t want to end up like this himself!


    Of course, this is impossible. He didn''t believe it anymore, Sophia couldn''t make it happen, and only one person wanted to destroy their Aoba family!


    Qing Tiemu coldly snorted to Duke Massey: "I know you are counting on Sophia who can use Death''s Scythe, but I tell you, I have sent someone out to find Sophia, as long as I find her, I will definitely kill. It¡¯s her! Or, rather, I¡¯m not worried about finding Sophia. As long as you are here, I believe Sophia will definitely appear. She can¡¯t just watch her grandfather, her people, that¡¯s it go to hell?"


    Duke Maixi squinted his eyes and watched Qing Tiemu silently. This matter, he can only look forward to Sophia. If Sophia can''t solve it, then the Alpha family has come to an end.


    "Is this too risky?" Duke Massey sighed slightly, as if shaken a little.


    In fact, the development of this whole thing was indeed operated by him. The Wolf Summon family made the move because they received information from a spy who was planted in the Alpha family. But the Langzhao family didn''t know that the people they planted were actually controlled by Duke Massey long ago. Now, the person they inserted had died in a certain room in the Alpha family.


    "It should be said...not to believe in Sophia, but to...Tang Ye." In Duke Maixi''s heart, he changed his mind, then stabilized and continued to be firm.

 Chapter 3013： Send more people!

    In fact, Duke Maixi dared to make this arrangement now because Tang Ye was on their side. Sophia thought he didn''t know Tang Ye, and thought he just met Tang Ye not long ago. However, Sophia didn''t know. He investigated Tang Ye and didn''t know how many things there were.


    Maybe he didn''t know what Tang Ye was hiding, but what Tang Ye showed, fighting against the bounty guild, was completely concerned. For this reason, he knew what kind of person Tang Ye was, how strong he was, and what strength he had to help. It is precisely because of this understanding of Tang Ye that he just arranged such a plan.


    Let the spies inserted by the Langzhao family send information to induce the Langzhao family to take action, and then under the power of Tang Ye and Sophia, defeat the Langzhao family. In his plan, he considered the offense of other families, and guessed it might be the Aoba family. However, for the sake of safety, he did not stimulate this matter again. But even if the Aoba family attacked, he could guarantee safety.


    But he did not expect that it would be Sophia who would further stimulate the Aoba family to attack. Now that he had reached this point, he couldn''t manage that much, so it was up to Sophia and Tang Ye to be able to solve the current crisis.


    He believes there is no problem. Regarding the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, he has also investigated clearly. Such a barrier is really terrifying, and the power of the sky realm can''t be broken. As long as Sophia is fine, he won''t worry.


    "Patriarch, I found that old human race!" When Qing Tiemu was annoyed that he could not break the ten thousand star chain formation defense barrier, he found that the member of the Qingye family who had come to report to Tang Yehou had arrived inside, and immediately went to Qing Tiemu. Said this.


    Qing Tiemu was shocked, then excited. If you find that old human race, maybe you can find Sophia. He overjoyed the family member and said, "Quickly, where is he? Get him right away, isn''t he only the power of the Lord of the Star Realm? Send a few more people, and you can definitely catch him!"


    "Yes!" the person who came back to report nodded. They all thought that Tang Ye was just the power of the master of the star realm. Although he was of the same level as many of their masters, it was only one person, so they could send a few more masters of the star realm to deal with it.


    Soon, they gathered more than a dozen people, most of whom were masters of the Lord of the Star Realm. They immediately chased Tang Ye, trying to catch Tang Ye, with the goal of finding Sophia. They think that if Sophia is solved, then the Alpha family is not enough to be afraid, even if it hides in that powerful defense enchantment, it is nothing.


    The person who was sent out immediately followed the traces left by the previous few people. Although they were confident that those people would have no problem dealing with Tang Ye, Qing Tiemu considered that it would be useless to leave so many people in the Alpha family now, after all, it would not be able to break the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. So in order to ensure that Tang Ye can be captured, a few more people were sent.


    "Actually, I don''t think we need to fight like this to catch that old human race. What''s so powerful about that old human race, but it is the power of the master of the star realm. Is it necessary to send so many of us?" When chasing the past, someone said dissatisfiedly, there was a lot of disdain for Tang Ye in words.


    "Haha, it doesn¡¯t matter. Now we don¡¯t need so much power to surround the Alpha family, and it¡¯s boring to stay outside the defense barrier. It¡¯s not bad for us to come and play with that old human race." Then someone laughed, too. I felt that dealing with Tang Ye was just playing.


    But some people were cautious and said: "We still can''t be negligent. We must know that this man is with the powerful woman Sophia. I think he can do other unexpected things even if he doesn''t have strong power. Otherwise. , Why does Sophia, a powerful woman, cooperate with him, or come together?"


    "Well... this kind of consideration is not unreasonable." The member of the Aoba family can be regarded as expressing the aspirations of some people.


    "What are you afraid of? It''s just an old human race. With so many of us, can''t we still be able to deal with him?" But there were people who were dissatisfied with Tang Ye.


    These people were divided into two ideas, noisy, and some arguments, but they didn''t delay chasing Tang Ye. At this time, after separating from An Han, Tang Ye left alone to an uninhabited land, then stopped, did not continue to escape.


    If it''s just a few people with the strength of the master of the star realm, he is not afraid at all. Even if there are a few more, he doesn''t think there is a problem. Let those people catch up and kill them by the way. After removing part of it here, when Sophia returns from the Aoba family home, it will be much easier to deal with these people who came to surround the Alpha family.


    "That kid is ahead! Let''s chase after him!" After Tang Ye slowed down, the few people who chased him saw him and were very excited, and hurried after him.


    "Hmph, this kid probably doesn''t have much strength anymore, his speed is obviously slower than before. It seems that his strength is not worth worrying about. We just grabbed him in the past and brought it back to the patriarch for questioning." Said one of the Aoba family members.


    "Good!" The other Aoba family members are very confident.


    Soon, they chased up, and three of them jumped and rolled down to Tang Ye, stopping Tang Ye, making Tang Ye unable to escape. Tang Ye pretended to be panicked and turned around and wanted to continue to escape, but there were three other members of the Aoba Family behind him, stopping him, making him unable to escape.


    "Huh, kid, you still want to escape? It''s impossible! I tell you, you will be honest, otherwise we will kill you!" A member of the Qingye family shouted viciously to Tang Ye.


    "What are you doing? What are you doing after me, what are you doing when you catch me, have I offended you? I don''t know you!" Tang Ye pretended that it was fun.


    Several members of the Qingye family were immediately angry, and one of them was also a little silly, cursing Tang Ye, "Then what are you running?"


    "You chase me, of course I have to run!" Tang Ye said silently.


    That Tie Hanhan wanted to scold Tang Ye again, but was stopped by a member of the Qingye family next to him. This member of the Qingye family was not so simple, and directly shouted to Tang Ye coldly, "We know you, you It''s the old human with Sofia! Hmph, then you are Sofia''s accomplices. In this case, of course we will arrest you. Say, where is Sofia now? You say it obediently, we will not treat you badly. If you don¡¯t say it, we will let you die!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You want to catch Sophia? Is Sophia okay now?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Say, where is Sophia? We''ll kill you if you don''t talk about it!" The Aoba family member who took the lead exclaimed.

 Chapter 3014： Too few people come!

    Tang Ye glanced at these members of the Qingye family. The strongest was the Lord of the Star Realm, which was considered to be a good one. However, the rest is just the power to approach the Astral Lord. With such strength, there are only six people, and Tang Ye has no difficulty in dealing with it.


    Tang Ye felt that there were too few people chasing him. Anyway, there is no one around, and there is no problem with using the power of the Vault of Heaven Realm. It would be good if more people can be solved.


    "Are you so few people here?" Tang Ye certainly didn''t answer the question about Sophia, and then asked the question. This question is very provocative. It seems that there are few people who are chasing. It means that these people are not enough for him to fight.


    Sure enough, these six members of the Qingye family were immediately provoked, and they were furious. The one who had spoken directly became furious and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Boy, your tone is really big, I will teach you first. How do you behave! Damn old human race, don''t you know how to behave?!"


    After drinking it low, he shot Tang Ye directly and fisted out. He is the one who has the power of the master of the star realm. Tang Ye''s words really irritated him, but he wanted to see what Tang Ye could do. His punch was full of strength, but he also paid attention to Tang Ye''s strength. Tang Ye''s strength also has the master of the star realm. So he knew that Tang Ye could only be injured by using his full strength.


    However, Tang Ye knew of his attack when he released his power, and immediately jumped back. Although there were two members of the Aoba family next to him, they couldn''t stop him. After jumping out, he avoided the attack of the person who shot.


    "Do you think you can hide it?!" The Aoba family master gave a low voice and continued to pursue him.


    Tang Ye glanced at him, didn''t worry, didn''t evade, and directly stretched out his hands to resist.


    boom!


    When the attack came, Tang Ye blocked the attack of the Qingye family master.


    "What?" The Qingye family master was surprised, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to block his attack so firmly. He felt that even if Tang Ye was the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, if he acted first and took the initiative, Tang Ye should have been injured a bit, but looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, he was still able to deal with him easily.


    Tang Ye was indeed able to deal with his attack with ease, but he did not use the power of the Sky Realm, even so, it was actually affected by the power of the Sky Realm. It''s like his physical strength is in the Vault of Heaven, this can''t be retreated. It is impossible to say that he hides his power, does not let people know that it is the power of the Sky Realm, and his body will degenerate. As for his physical strength under the power of the sky, but others can''t see it, it is because the power of the Phoenix is ??hidden.


    Therefore, with a body of that strength, even if it does not use the power of the sky, it still has the power of the sky, so it is natural to deal with this Aoba family master who only has the power of the master of the star.


    Tang Ye sneered at the master of the Qingye family, and said: "So you just have such a little strength? Are your full strengths like this? Then I am not afraid. Also, such things shouldn''t be my concern. What I care about should be, are you just such a small number of people here, if I want to kill you, even if I kill all of you, I won''t be able to destroy the strength of the Aoba Family."


    "You... are too arrogant!" The master of the Qingye family was even more angry at Tang Ye''s words, and wanted to go back first and then attack Tang Ye. However, when he wanted to go back, Tang Ye came back and grabbed him.


    "You..." The master of the Qingye family felt that Tang Ye really underestimated him, and now he has the heart to kill Tang Ye, no matter where he wants to catch something alive, he whispered: "Since you are looking for death, Then it will fulfill you!"


    Then he suddenly issued a powerful force, wanting to get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles, and then killed Tang Ye. He thinks he can do it. Even if Tang Ye had the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, it was just an old human race after all. He hadn''t heard of such a powerful old human race. And the masters of his Aoba family, even if these old families are in decline, they are in a million times better situation than the old humans. Could they still lose to the old humans?


    "I''ll see how you can stop me!" The master of the Qingye family shouted to Tang Ye again.


    However, no matter how much he tried to get rid of Tang Ye''s grasping with both hands, he could not do it. He found himself firmly grasped and couldn''t even struggle at all. How strong is it to hold it so firmly?


    "You..." The master of the Qingye family looked at Tang Ye and was really surprised.


    Tang Ye sneered, a bit evil, and said: "Don''t be surprised, this is just a normal thing. Now I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, kill it."


    "You..." The master of the Qingye family was so angry that he didn''t know what expression he should have. Tang Ye really underestimated him. He didn''t know how Tang Ye dared to say that. Even if he couldn''t help Tang Ye now, and couldn''t kill Tang Ye, that Tang Ye had the same strength as him, it was impossible to kill him if he killed him. But listening to Tang Ye''s words, it was as if killing him was easy, like pinching an ant to death.


    Tang Ye sneered, and did not speak to the master of the Qingye family again, still holding on to the master of the Qingye family, and then his hands began to emit undead flames. He planned to kill the master of the Aoba family like this.


    "Wh, what?" The master of the Qingye family was surprised when he saw Tang Ye''s hands suddenly burst into flames. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to cultivate the flame elemental power. However, he did not feel that Tang Ye had this power. Speaking of which, he realized the strangeness of Tang Ye. Although they could feel that Tang Ye had the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, they could never feel what kind of elemental power Tang Ye had cultivated. This is very strange in itself, because the strength of the strength is closely related to the elemental strength of the cultivation. However, Tang Ye is like having strong power alone without elemental power.


    call!


    When this Aoba family master was surprised, he suddenly felt a sharp pain, which was caused by the flame.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) He desperately tried to break free of Tang Ye''s shackles, but he didn''t succeed. Suddenly he panicked. He didn''t understand why Tang Ye''s flame was so powerful, but he did feel that his life was threatened.


    Knowing that he couldn''t continue like this, he quickly turned around and shouted to the other Aoba family members: "Come on and help me! Kill this kid!"


    Those members of the Qingye family were startled. They thought that the master of the Qingye family was fighting Tang Ye, but they didn''t expect him to panic so much. This is strange, is this old human race so strong?

 Chapter 3015： Terrible consequences!

    There was not much time to be surprised. Those few Aoba family members rushed to save people, all wanting to kill Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to them at all, and directly stepped on the ground, sending out fierce flames again, and flames were burning in the surrounding circle, and these Aoba family members were unable to get close by the impact of the flames.


    "Ahhh!" At this moment, the master of the Qingye family exhaled in pain. Because the flame Tang Ye emitted not only burned his hands, but also burned all over his body. And he couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles, even if he attacked Tang Ye with his hands and feet, Tang Ye would also send out a flame to block him, he couldn''t help it.


    "No, don''t!" The master of the Aoba family panicked, because at this time he fully realized that he might be killed, and he had already admitted this kind of thing. He didn''t dare to continue like this, otherwise he would really be dead.


    "Let me go! Please let me go!" The master of the Qingye family saw that several other people were unable to rescue him, so he could only beg Tang Ye for mercy. At this moment, his heart was panicked and shocked, and he did not expect Tang Ye to have such a powerful strength. Not to mention the realm of this strength, but to talk about this terrible flame, he felt that he was not Tang Ye''s opponent.


    Damn it. He was so angry that he couldn''t understand that there would be such a thing. Burning his own flame, he could hurt himself so easily, and he would soon die. He didn''t think this was something Tang Ye could do with the strength of a star realm master. There must be something wrong with this, but there is no way to figure it out, he can only save his life first.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ye didn''t mean to let him go. Tang Ye knew that the master of the Qingye family didn''t really want to beg him for mercy. Begging for mercy is because there is no way now. If he is let go, he will definitely bring someone to kill himself when he turns around. However, if you let him go, it would be nice to let him bring more people from the Aoba family, so that you can solve more people from the Aoba family. But, I''m afraid that the next time the Aoba family members come again, they will have a lot of preparations, and they may not be able to deal with it by then. So let''s kill first and then look at the situation. If it''s a big deal, we will use other methods to solve the Aoba family.


    "Let you go? That won''t work, you want to kill me and kill Sophia, then I will definitely not let you go." Tang Ye shrugged to the master of the Qingye family, and said coldly.


    "You..." The master of the Qingye family was very angry. He didn''t expect that he had begged for mercy. Tang Ye still had this attitude, **** it, **** it, then you must kill him desperately!


    The problem was that this was just his anger, he couldn''t do any counterattack or revenge against Tang Ye, and then he struggled a few times before being seriously injured by the flames, and finally struggling a few times and died.


    "Wh, what?" The few Aoba family members who couldn''t get close were so surprised that they were speechless when they saw this situation. They thought that Tang Ye was just the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, even if they weren''t opponents alone, they should be opponents when they joined forces. And before, I believed that they were both masters of the Star Realm Master, and felt that there was no problem with Tang Ye. But now, their masters were actually killed by Tang Ye directly.


    This power must be quite different, otherwise, how could there be such a result!


    "Damn it, kill him!" Although he was very surprised, the anger in his heart was huge, and the first thing he wanted to do was kill Tang Ye. One of them drank it low, and then the others were driven, gritted their teeth, angry and ferocious, one after another, they wanted to extinguish the flames that Tang Ye emitted, and then went to kill Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye looked at them, just squinted his eyes, and then manipulated the surrounding flames. The flames formed a fiery snake that wound and impacted these Aoba family members.


    "This..." These Aoba family members were surprised when they saw it. Tang Ye''s mastery of flames is so skillful, unlike the rumored weak old human race, this is like a powerful cultivator, a master, a master, and easy to do. They immediately realized that they were underestimating the enemy, I am afraid it would be bad.


    After the fire snake formed, it burned and rushed away, with a fierce momentum and a fierce flame. And these flames, all with the flames of the Phoenix, are very powerful, and they cannot be resisted by those who do not even have the power of the master of the star realm. Even if they were not hit by the fire snake, they were injured by the flame attached to the fire snake. The damage the flame caused to them was direct and rapid. They felt great pain all at once and felt that they were seriously injured.


    "We are not rivals, retreat!" A Qingye family realized this situation and quickly retreated, greeted others, and wanted to retreat and escape.


    However, when they wanted to retreat and flee, their bodies suddenly softened and they felt that they had no strength. What is going on here? Damn, it feels like a lot of life has been taken away.


    "It''s the flame..." Then a member of the Aoba family felt what was going on. He checked his body and found that after being burned by the flame, there was not only the pain of flame burning, but also a mysterious poison. . Feeling a little bit more, you will find that the poison is eroding their lives and aggravating and weakening their strength.


    "Damn it, this flame is still poisonous!" After sensing what was going on, the member of the Aoba family yelled and shouted, "It''s the power of the undead! What''s going on, this is impossible! In this flame" How could it be possible to still carry the power of the undead! These are two different powers. Does this old human race have two powers?"


    "Impossible..." Faced with this situation, the master of the Aoba family almost went crazy. He felt that he had encountered something very absurd and did not retreat for a while and fled.


    "Have you made a mistake? Is there such a thing when emitting two elemental powers at the same time? He doesn''t use any treasures at all, so he can emit two elemental powers?" Another member of the Aoba family was right. This is deeply unbelievable. Because considering the rejection of elemental powers, a person usually only cultivates one elemental power. And to have two elements at the same time, or more than two element powers, unless you rely on props, or forged powerful weapons, inlaid gems with various element powers.


    "It''s absolutely not wrong, don''t you feel your own situation?" The Aoba family man shouted again.


    "It seems to be like this..." The other members of the Aoba family also felt it, and were shocked and panicked not knowing what to do. The mysterious flame alone made them seriously injured, and they were also poisoned by the mysterious, wouldn''t they be dead?


    Not reconciled! The people in the Aoba family felt that something like this shouldn''t happen. They just came to deal with the old human race. Why did they encounter such a terrible thing?

 Chapter 3016： It really is her!

    The power of the undead quickly eroded the people of the Aoba family, and soon their vitality disappeared a lot. With the weakening of their power, I originally wanted to use power to extinguish those flames, but now they don¡¯t even have much power. Now, he can only let the fire snake attack and the flames spread on his body, and the damage he suffered is getting bigger and bigger.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" Several members of the Qingye family cried out in pain. In the end, they couldn''t get rid of the flames, so they were burned to death by the undead flames.


    In fact, these undead flames are not pure undead flames. Otherwise, with their strength, Tang Ye has released the terrible necromantic power he cultivated in the border sea of ??corpses. These people have already died and it is impossible to sustain them. Get now.


    After all the members of the Aoba family died, no other members of the Aoba family came after him. Tang Ye felt a little boring and disappointed. Although he did not dare to directly deal with the people of the Aoba family that surrounded the Alpha family, after all, there were two celestial realms there, and there were many people with the power of the master of the star realm. He really couldn''t deal with it alone, but as long as there was no celestial realm. The coming of people is only the strength of the master of the star realm, even if he comes more, he is not afraid.


    "Since they won''t come, then I will lead them... It''s easy to solve in batches." Tang Ye looked forward and said to herself.


    Then he was going to return to the Alpha family and attract some members of the Aoba family to chase him, so that he could take the opportunity to destroy him. However, just as he was about to act like this, there was movement from the woods in front of him. He frowned, not knowing who came.


    "The aura is the same as the few people just now, but there are more people, twenty or thirty, and there are many people in the master of the star realm." At this time, the Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Phoenix''s sensing ability was better than Tang Ye, so she sensed it first and told Tang Ye about this.


    "Isn''t that a member of the Qingye family?" Tang Ye was startled, but didn''t panic, and asked Phoenix, "Are there anyone with the strength of the Sky Realm?"


    "No." Phoenix replied affirmatively.


    So Tang Ye was relieved. If there is a master in the Vault of Sky Realm, he may be restrained. Then there are dozens of people who are not weak, and it is difficult to harass him. However, he is not afraid of people who do not have the strength of the Sky Realm Realm, even if he is a person of dozens of Star Realm Lords.


    However, after all dozens of people were dispatched, Tang Ye felt that he still had to be careful. For this reason, he jumped to the side to hide it for a while, observe it in secret before making a decision. He had some expectations, because if these Aoba family members were not very strong, he could kill them all, which would also be a blow to the Aoba family''s power.


    "Quickly, catch up, can''t let that old human race run away! He may know where Sophia is, we must kill Sophia!" Tang Ye hid in the dark, and heard the Qingye family who was catching up with him and shouted.


    Tang Ye realized that they all thought he knew Sofia''s whereabouts, and wanted to ask from him. The Aoba family''s purpose was Sofia, thinking that as long as Sofia was solved, all problems would be solved. Tang Ye feels sorry for them, because Sophia didn¡¯t go anywhere else, just to the headquarters of their Aoba family. At this time, Sofia must have reached the headquarters of the Aoba family. I don¡¯t know if their headquarters has enough power to stop Sofia, otherwise Their home is gone.


    Taking a closer look at the thirty-something members of the Qingye family who came after him, Tang Ye was sure that they would not pose a threat to him, so she deliberately made a noise to lure these members of the Qingye family to chase him. Then he ran to the denser woods on the other side, which was more secretive.


    The main reason for doing this was that he knew that to deal with the dozens of Aoba family members, he had to use the strength of the Sky Realm, so he went to the more hidden side and directly used such power to kill the matter.


    At this time, Sophia came to the headquarters of the Aoba family.


    Within the Aoba Family Headquarters, there are only dozens of people staying here. Among them, they don''t have the strength of the Sky Realm. The strongest is only the Lord of the Star Realm. Because they never thought that they would be dealt with, their enemy was only the Alpha family. Since now is an excellent opportunity to solve the Alpha family, it must not be missed, and the roots must be eliminated, so they have dispatched what they think is absolutely sufficient.


    It''s a pity to do this, once a powerful person attacks their headquarters, the headquarters cannot be kept.


    "Not good! Sophia and Sophia are attacking!" Originally he was quietly guarding his home, thinking that he would just wait for Qing Tiemu and the others to come back with good news, but the people stationed outside were suddenly attacked by Sophia. A few died directly, and the remaining guards rushed in to report.


    "Wh, what?" One of the guards inside heard what the guard said and couldn''t believe it. He thought that the guard was too nervous and made a mistake, and hummed: "What are you talking nonsense, why did the woman Sophia come here? Didn''t the patriarch go to deal with the Alpha family? Then he will definitely get rid of Sophia!"


    "Really, it''s Sophia..." The guard didn''t want to believe that there would be such a thing, because if Sophia came here, it would be a nightmare, and they couldn''t stop Sophia at all, or was it the patriarch that When something happened, Sophia attacked him instead? However, the guard saw Sophia with his own eyes. With that cold expression and the terrible death sickle, he would not admit his mistake.


    The captain of the guard panicked for a moment. If it was Sophia, it would be really bad!


    boom!


    At this time, a guard flew in from outside the door and was beaten in. Then, Sophia came in carrying the sickle of death dripping with blood.


    "You...you..." Seeing that it was really Sophia, the head of the guard suddenly paled, and his body shuddered.


    It''s really that cruel and unforgiving, the key is the unfathomable strength, and the woman with the **** of death''s sickle! This is someone who can''t even deal with the patriarch! I have to admit that sometimes talent can really make people feel unfair, even if Sophia is only a younger generation, but because of her extremely high talent, her cultivation strength has improved rapidly, and she has surpassed many older generations at a young age. people. Coupled with the death sickle, you don''t have to put the older generation in your eyes. Of course, this is only about strength.


    Therefore, the captain of the guard is very clear that he is not Sophia''s opponent. So it must be a death to face Sofia. However, he did not understand why this happened. The patriarch brought most of the strength of the Aoba family, could it not be able to deal with the Alpha family and Sophia?


    Didn¡¯t it mean that the Alpha family was hit hard by the Wolf Call family? In that case, why can Sofia come here? Could it be that the patriarch and them were killed by the Alpha family, and Sophia was killed here?

 Chapter 3017： Burn!

    The head of the Aoba family¡¯s guard quickly rejected his idea. He thought it was impossible for Sophia to kill the patriarch and them, because even if Sofia was their opponent, it would take time to kill the patriarch and they must not be so short. Resolve within time, and then come to my home.


    There must be something strange in this!


    "Sophia, why are you here!" The captain of the guard yelled to Sophia, making a full-fledged challenge.


    Sophia didn''t take him seriously, and didn''t want to tell him so much. She had to hurry back. She was still very worried about Tang Ye and the Alpha family. So she just snorted coldly to the chief guard: "Why am I here? Of course I came to kill you. I want to completely destroy the Aoba family!"


    "No..." The head guard was furious. He didn''t expect such an accident, and he was attacked by Sophia.


    Sophia didn''t talk nonsense with him, and went straight up, raising the death sickle to attack the captain of the guard.


    "You stop her!" The captain of the guard shouted in a low voice, and jumped back to avoid Sofia''s attack. He is not that stupid, and his strength is so much different. He is not Sophia''s opponent. If he resists directly, he will only kill himself.


    With his low drink, the other guards of the Aoba family all acted together to stop Sofia. They were loyal, not afraid to run away, and dared to confront Sophia. However, the captain of the guard took advantage of this time to leave the lobby quickly. He flew towards the Alpha family, he wanted to confirm whether the patriarch and them were solved by Sophia. If it is, then he doesn''t think there is any need to escape. But if it is not, then they can unite with the patriarch to deal with Sophia.


    call!


    But how could he escape Sofia''s attack. Although a group of guards came to stop Sophia, Sophia''s power was much stronger than them. With a wave of Death''s sickle, the group of guards died and was wounded. Then, Sophia quickly pursued the captain of the guard.


    Sophia quickly caught up with the captain of the guard, and while using the death sickle to squeeze his strength, he coldly snorted: "You can do this kind of thing too? Run away by yourself and let your subordinates die?"


    The captain of the guard still shouted angrily: "What do you know, this is the right choice. I don''t believe you killed our patriarch. I''m going to find the patriarch. Only the patriarch can kill you!"


    "Really?" Sophia sneered, and said: "Your patriarch can kill me? Then I''m going to try and see if he can kill me."


    Then, Sophia suddenly exerted force, accelerated, and immediately caught up with the captain of the guard, and then hit the captain of the guard with a powerful force, and a dark, flashing half-moon blade gas came out quickly. This is a very simple attack, but because Sophia''s strength is in the sky realm, this kind of power is beyond the protection of the captain of the guard. After all, he only has the realm of the master of the star realm.


    Then, Sophia''s dark half-moon blade gas quickly passed by, covering a large area. The guard commander couldn''t avoid it in time, and was cut in half by the dark half-moon blade gas.


    The captain of the guard didn''t have time to cry out in pain, and he died. The other Aoba family guards who had not been killed saw such a scene, and they were all shocked by the terrifying power of Sophia and Death Scythe, shrouded in terror. Where did they dare to attack Sophia, they collapsed and fled in all directions.


    Sophia didn''t kill these people. These people are not directly from the Aoba family, but other people who came here to serve as escorts. They should be working for others. Therefore, after the Aoba family was wiped out, they must have gone back to their respective houses, and there was no threat. So, Sophia let them go.


    However, Sophia didn''t leave there either. Since the Aoba family had to be smashed and the roots were to be removed, she had to fight thoroughly. For this reason, she went to destroy the building of the Aoba family headquarters, set a fire and burned it all.


    After doing this, Sophia returns to the Alpha family. When she attacked here just now, she let go of a few members of the Aoba family from the beginning. She thought that those few people must have gone to the Alpha family to report to the patriarch. In this way, she thinks Qing Tiemu will bring people to deal with her, but will leave some people looking at her patriarch. In this way, the Qingye family can be solved little by little.


    "I don''t know what happened to Tang Ye..." Sophia is really worried about Tang Ye, but she believes that Tang Ye will not die in vain. If she sees the Qingye family''s power too much, Tang Ye will definitely avoid them. .


    Although I believe that Tang Ye will do this, it is inevitable that there may be accidents, so Sophia still hastened up time to return to the Alpha family.


    At this time, in the woods where Tang Ye was.


    "Quickly chase, that kid is in front, he can''t run!" Just now after Tang Ye deliberately made a move to let the people from the Qingye family who were chasing after him, these people from the Qingye family really chased them immediately. However, they also saw the tribesmen killed by Tang Ye with undead flames, and then they left a few people to check, and others continued to chase them.


    "It was actually killed by the power of fire. Could it be that the old human race cultivated the power of the fire element?" A member of the Qingye family frowned. He had not heard of such a thing.


    "No matter what power he is cultivating, with so many of us, can''t we still kill him?" A member of the Qingye family snorted coldly, wanting to chase Tang Ye quickly.


    A member of the Aoba family next to him said: "That kid can''t run. It''s very helpful for us to figure out what''s going on. Because I think it''s strange. Among the few people who were killed, one of the people who was killed was a member of the star world. The strength of the Lord is now. But, he is easily killed. Then, is the strength of the old human race very strong, or does he have another helper? Or, is this the trap of the old human race at all?"


    "Speaking of which, we haven''t found Sophia yet? But, isn''t Sophia with this old human race? In that case, could it be Sophia hiding and let Tang Ye tempt us to chase him, and then Sophia will come out and kill him again? Us?" said a member of the Aoba family.


    "How is it possible! If it''s Sophia, do you think she needs to hide? Just like we are now, how about more than a dozen Astral Lords? Sophia plus the power of Death''s Scythe, killing us is not easy. Don''t forget, Sophia is a master of the Sky Realm!" Another member of the Qingye family snorted coldly, rather irritated.


    The other Aoba family members couldn''t help being silent. After a while, they stood up, and one of them coldly snorted, "In any case, we must be careful. Then, let us get the old human race! "


    "If there is no conspiracy here, we can catch the old human race and use it to threaten him and let him tell the whereabouts of Sophia!" One of the Aoba family members shouted in a low voice.

 Chapter 3018： Accept it!

    Those members of the Qingye family were not sure whether Tang Ye was playing tricks, and then they all chased Tang Ye, intending to catch Tang Ye first. They still feel that Sophia will not be here. Indeed, Sophia possesses the power of the Vault of Heaven and the Death Scythe, if she is not a master of the Vault of Heaven, she does not need to look at it.


    "Boy, you can''t run away!" The Qingye family who was chasing in front sipped it out, then turned over and jumped, and chased him in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye had to stop, and then the dozens of Qingye families felt that Tang Ye was directly surrounded.


    "Hmph, kid, where are you going? Say, where did Sophia go?" The Qingye family member who stood in front of Tang Ye stared at Tang Ye with a cold snort.


    Tang Ye glanced at him and knew that he had the power of the master of the star realm, so he was so arrogant. But he is going to kill all of these people. The more these people come, the better. He laughed playfully and said, "What are you looking for Sophia for, do you want to die? You are not Sofia''s opponent. If she appears," , Then you have to die. You... there are no masters in the Sky Realm, right?"


    With that, Tang Ye looked around, and then turned to look around. It was indeed a person without the strength of the Sky Realm. In this case, he used the power of the Sky Realm to kill these people.


    The people who drank to Tang Ye heard Tang Ye''s words, and snorted: "Don''t worry about so much, tell us, where is Sophia? Otherwise, I will make you better than death!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Don''t you worry that Sophia is here. Sophia and I are designing traps to kill you? I will attract you, and then Sophia will come out and kill you?"


    "You..." Tang Ye''s words surprised these people. If this were the case, it would be really troublesome. They all looked around, did not find Sophia''s figure, nor did they feel other powers, so Sophia was not here. If Sophia were here, I''m afraid he would have come out to kill them long ago.


    Then a member of the Aoba family who is also the master of the star realm said coldly: "Don''t listen to this kid''s sophistry. If Sophia was here, she would have come out to kill us! Humph, we sent so many people, too In order to keep Sophia. Even if Sophia is here, if she dares to come out, then we can hold it for a while, and when the patriarch and young master come, we can kill Sophia!"


    "I think it''s impossible for Sophia to be here. We have sent so many people out, so we really look up to this kid!" The man drank again.


    Tang Ye felt speechless, and hummed: "Then are you looking at me high, or are you watching out for Sophia?"


    "You..." The man was really angry, didn''t Tang Ye fear them at all? Why does it still look calm and relaxed?


    "Boy, can''t you tell me where Sophia is?!" The man has no patience.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Don''t tell me, if I said something, wouldn''t I say it earlier?"


    "You..." The man couldn''t bear it anymore, he jumped over, just stabbed out with a sharp sword, and shouted in a low voice: "Let me first let this kid know what pain is like! I''ll break his leg first and let him Pain makes him unable to run!"


    Everyone else agreed to do this, and there was no stopping. Then this person quickly approached Tang Ye, and the sharp sword was about to pierce Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye sneered, still looking calm. However, he also started to fight back. It takes a lot of work to kill these dozens of people.


    So, he took out the Undead King Halberd. The Undead King Halberd became stretchable after being built with the technology of the Tier 10 Forger. Normally, Tang Ye was shrunken, like a small iron rod, very convenient. Now that one side came out, the Undead King¡¯s Halberd quickly stretched out, becoming a magical weapon that was not as powerful as the Death Scythe, and it was still burning with raging flames.


    boom!


    The attacker stabbed a sharp sword and hit the Undead King''s Halberd. After the Undead King''s Halberd stretched out and turned into a mighty halberd burning with flames, the man was shocked, and everyone else was shocked when they saw it.


    What kind of weapon is this, so amazing? By this comparison, we can know the pros and cons of weapons. That man''s sharp sword was nothing but a fine-quality sword, and it was only a fine-quality sword, and it was incomparable with an artifact. Then, the flames of the Undead King¡¯s Halberd burned past and spread to the sharp sword, which seemed to be soft.


    "Ah!" At the same time, the flames slammed into the attacking Aoba family master, Phoenix''s flame damage was very large, because at this time, Tang Ye had already released the power of the sky. The man called out in pain, and then quickly retreated.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t just watch him retreat quietly. At this moment, Tang Ye picked up the Immortal King Halberd in one hand, and hurled it at the man like a javelin. The Undead King Halberd swiftly left, and instantly caught up with the retreating Aoba family master, and then stabbed him.


    This Aoba family master was shocked, if he was stabbed by this halberd, he would definitely die. However, when the Undead King¡¯s Halberd approached, he actually felt that the power emitted by the Undead King¡¯s Halberd was very terrifying. He was far from being able to stop it. It was the Sky Realm!


    "How, how is it possible?!" The man yelled, feeling the threat of life, and feeling that death was about to come. He panicked, his head was blank, but the huge question lingered in his mind, this old human race, Why has the strength of the Sky Realm? !


    Similarly, other members of the Qingye family also felt the power of the Undead King''s Halberd. Of course, this was also Tang Ye''s power. They were all shocked and dumbfounded, unable to believe this was the truth. They underestimated the old human race, they felt that there were so many people here, and they could solve it at any time. They turned out to be terrifying sky masters?


    Huh!


    At this time, the Undead King¡¯s Halberd pierced the Aoba family master¡¯s chest, coupled with the burning of flames and the erosion of the power of the dead, he died instantly. The power of the Sky Realm made him impossible to resist at all. Even if he is a master of the strength of the master of the star realm, in front of Tang Ye''s power, he is just like an ant.


    boom!


    After the Undead King''s Halberd pierced the Aoba family master''s chest, it pierced into the ground and stood on the ground. The Aoba family master seemed to be nailed to the ground. This scene is very shocking. Of course, it was very shocking to the people in the Aoba family around. They suddenly felt fear and panic, feeling that they could not be such a powerful opponent.


    call!


    At this moment, Tang Ye used his feet to generate momentum, and he swept over to the front of the Undead King''s Halberd, and then pulled out the Undead King''s Halberd, holding it in one hand, with extraordinary momentum.


    Tang Ye looked around and said, "Since you are chasing me, I will accept your life."

 Chapter 3019： Fight a group!

    Many people in the Qingye family did not expect Tang Ye to have the strength of the Sky Realm. Seeing the terrifying power erupting from Tang Ye, they suddenly panicked. They couldn''t resist such terrible power. What they were afraid of was that Tang Ye and Sofia had teamed up to lie to them, and then there was a master in the Sky Realm, Sophia, and they could deal with it. However, they just guessed that Sophia won''t be here, so don''t worry about it.


    Unexpectedly, Sophia is indeed no longer here, but Tang Ye has the strength of the Sky Realm, doesn''t it mean that Sophia is here?


    "Damn it, how could this be! We are not his opponents, retreat!" A member of the Qingye family saw Tang Ye exploding with such fierce power, he felt that it was not Tang Ye''s opponent, and wanted to retreat.


    However, Tang Ye attacked him next. He suddenly pulled out the Undead Overlord Halberd inserted in the Aoba family master''s body, and then used his legs to exert force, "swish", and quickly left, and soon caught up with the Aoba family who wanted to retreat. man of. This person had no desire to fight anymore. Tang Ye directly pierced his chest with the Undead King''s Halberd. Then he sprayed a mouthful of blood, then fell to the ground, trembling a few times and then died.


    This person also had the power of the master of the star realm, but under Tang Ye''s attack, he was directly killed by a spike. This is another shock to others. Suddenly they were hit even harder. Seeing Tang Ye holding the cool and brave halberd burning with raging flames, they lost their fighting spirit, and felt that they had no chance of winning at all. The difference is too big, they even think that Tang Ye is stronger than Sophia.


    "Run! We can''t beat it!" Someone called out in fear, then turned and ran, no matter what.


    However, the more Tang Ye saw that he wanted to run, the more he wanted to kill. This is almost an extreme blow, and the mentality of these people is directly collapsed, so that it will be much easier for him to kill again, without spending too much time, and then he can plan other things. It may be to rendezvous with Sophia and deal with the remaining members of the Aoba family. It may be to continue to attract other Aoba families and continue to kill them one by one.


    However, there may be one consequence of doing so, that is, to force these Aoba families to think that they have no retreat, and then they can only choose to fight to the death and join hands. In this case, what Tang Ye had to face might be a strong force, and it would take some time to deal with it.


    But even so, Tang Ye felt nothing. Because this means that these people will not run away anymore, so that he can kill them all, which can be described as a catch. Then he exposed the power of the Vault of Heaven Realm, it would not be leaked out. Therefore, no matter what actions these Aoba family members take, there is no pressure on him.


    Since he is destined to get rid of these people, what he has to do is to make the result what he wants the most.


    "I don''t want to die! I don''t want to die!" At this time, someone else wanted to escape, and not one. Several people ran away together.


    Tang Ye saw that, sneered, there was a bit of evil, and he couldn''t chase several at the same time, so he released a fierce flame, forming a flame chain, and flew towards the few people separately, binding them. Then, he carried the Undead King Halberd to kill one. Immediately afterwards, they killed them one by one.


    Soon, Tang Ye killed more than a dozen members of the Aoba family. They didn''t resist much, almost all of them were killed by Tang Ye with a single move.


    The remaining person saw this situation and did not run away. Maybe they had forgotten, most of them were confused. They felt that they couldn''t deal with Tang Ye like this. Fleeing will only speed up death, so I will not move for a while. However, there were a few people who were much more determined. They knew that they couldn''t go on like this. Only when they joined forces to deal with Tang Ye could they have a ray of life.


    Therefore, an angry man from the Aoba family who wanted to ask for life drew out his big sword and drank it low: "Everyone fight with me. We must fight. If we don''t fight, there is only a dead end! We can only join hands now. , Do your best to deal with this **** old human race, so that we will have a ray of life!"


    "Kill! Kill with me!" This member of the Qingye family is the power of the master of the star realm. If they use their full strength, even if it is against Tang Ye, they will not be killed in seconds. If there were more people of the same strength against Tang Ye, then he could fight for a longer time.


    He wanted to lead others to deal with Tang Ye together, and when he rushed towards Tang Ye, he shouted in a low voice: "We will hold him first. The patriarch will definitely find out when the patriarch comes. When the patriarch comes, we will be saved! And we will kill him. This **** old human race! Revenge for the dead brothers!"


    "Kill!" he shouted again.


    His voice and momentum did affect other people, and then several other determined people came out, shouted loudly, and attacked together. Although there are only a few of them, the momentum formed is enough to scare people. As a result, the other people who were originally low and desperate returned to their senses, regained their fighting spirit and fighting spirit, and they all mobilized together, rushing out together to fight Tang Ye!


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes when he saw such a scene. Unexpectedly, they would still become like this, joining hands to form a huge force. However, this situation was also expected, so Tang Ye was not worried, nor afraid. Faced with the many people from the Aoba family who rushed over, he smiled and waved his undead King¡¯s Halberd, appearing very domineering, and then burst out a more intense flame with a "whoop", and at the same time released the power of the necromancer, fusing in In the flames, desperately rushing to the two dozen members of the Qingye family.


    One person against a group! However, looking at his aura, he was not at all lost to the two dozen members of the Aoba family. The flame of the phoenix is ??continuous, unless the phoenix dies, the flame will not be broken, because the essence of the phoenix is ??flame, as long as it exists, the flame can be used in large quantities. Of course, it can''t be said to be infinite. After all, the phoenix may be immortal, and the flame is immortal, but since it merges with Tang Ye, a man with a body, it will naturally be restricted by Tang Ye''s limits.


    Nevertheless, the undead flames released by Tang Ye were strong enough. At this time, not only was his whole body surrounded by flames, like a shield, these undead flames also burst out, forming a flame ball attack, which was like magic. The two dozen members of the Aoba Family were scattered all at once. They had to disperse, otherwise they would be killed and injured by Tang Ye all at once.


    Separate, they can better avoid. However, once they separated, it was easy to be caught by Tang Ye. If there is no power from the Lord of the Star Realm, once Tang Ye catches the order, he is basically dead.

 Chapter 3020： Even stronger!

    The battle was very fierce, and the Aoba family members tried their best, and all powerful moves were thrown out. The scene can be said to be very magical. However, no matter how intense it is, when you look closely, it is Tang Ye attacking a lot. The members of the Qingye family are very passive. Even if they can attack Tang Ye, it doesn''t hurt at all to hit Tang Ye.


    This is the result of the power gap. Tang Ye is not only the Sky Realm, but also the power of his undead bird, the undead flame, the undead king''s halberd, and the power of the undead, plus the wonderful secret skills he possessed before, there is no need to worry at all. To say that his strength may be stronger than Sophia, this is a must!


    "It doesn''t seem to be right!" After the battle with Tang Ye, several of the Qingye family members were killed. Although the speed of being killed was much slower than just now, it looked very good to them, but, After a person with the power of the Lord of the Stars retreated, he stood with a few people, frowning and worried, very puzzled.


    Because he found that even after fighting for so long, the battle between them and Tang Ye did not achieve any results. Originally in their initial expectation, now, even if they still can''t beat Tang Ye, they should be a little better and not so strenuous, but the result is that they are struggling more and more.


    This is very strange, how could this be? After fighting for so long, they all tried their best to use the strongest and most powerful tricks. It stands to reason that Tang Ye''s power should have been consumed a lot. Then, Tang Ye shouldn''t be so difficult to deal with. However, the situation was that the more they fought, the harder they were, and Tang Ye seemed as relaxed as at the beginning. Even easier than at the beginning!


    Where is the problem?


    "It shouldn''t be like this!" The Aoba family member who spoke just now frowned and drew lowly. If this goes on, they may all die. However, they have already joined forces to fight. In order to delay, can''t it be the desperate result?


    "It''s poison!" When the Qingye family master frowned, a master with the strength of the star realm next to him knew what was going on and said, "There is poison in this flame!"


    "What? There is poison in the flame?" The Aoba family master drank in surprise, and there is such a thing? He was busy fighting just now and didn''t pay attention to this. Now he was reminded, and he closed his eyes and felt it. Sure enough, he felt a necromantic power that eroded them like poisonous, not only affected their strength, but also affected their vitality. The most direct manifestation was that the strength was greatly reduced, and the movements became more and more unstable. flexible.


    "It''s actually the power of the necromancer! How can this be, the power of the necromancer is the dark power, that old human race, now uses the fire power, it is the flame element, if so, why does he still have the power of the necromancer?!" The masters of the Aoba family really don''t understand this kind of thing.


    And they have definitely felt the changes in their bodies, as well as the changes in strength. They looked at other people and all had symptoms like them. They also saw that Tang Ye was fighting more and more fiercely, even if his strength was not increased, it did not weaken much. But their strength is weakening, and their number is getting smaller and smaller!


    How can you win this way?


    These people were the most determined people just now, and they were also the ones who took the lead in fighting Tang Ye. However, now that they discovered such a situation, they were immediately shocked and felt that it was impossible to delay it. I am afraid that they could not wait for the patriarch to come. Then they have only one end, and that is death!


    Unless those people are now fighting with Tang Ye, Tang Ye is dragged, and then they quickly run away!


    However, such behavior is very shameful, how can they do it. Even if you survive that way, you won''t be able to laugh in every way. Therefore, a few people gritted their teeth and continued to fight against Tang Ye!


    However, in their hearts, after all, they were shocked to the point of retreat. They knew very well that no matter how they played, they couldn''t be Tang Ye''s opponent. Therefore, the purpose of their first fight was to feel that they might survive. No, it must live. It was to delay until the patriarch came to rescue them. But now, they may not be able to wait, then they will not be able to survive. So, if you want to survive, you have to use other means. Then, it can only escape.


    So, although they are still fighting, they actually have some ideas in their hearts. If given a chance, they might run away!


    When Tang Ye fought with these people, in fact, there was no hidden personalities at all, and they used the strongest strength. Because he wants to solve it quickly, he can basically kill one person or seriously injure one person every time he catches a single. Under his power, a single member of the Qingye family, even if it is the strength of the master of the star realm, can''t stop it. After fighting like this, Tang Ye found that it was unexpectedly very happy.


    It''s been a long time since I tried it so happy. The bigger Tang Ye is, the more vigorous he is. It may be that his blood as the Dragon family can still play a role. The more he fights, the stronger his fighting spirit is. He suddenly felt that it was not enough, very not enough, and he had to fight again, and he could be stronger.


    "Huh!" In this state of mind, his power suddenly exploded and strengthened, and the flames on his body became more vigorous, causing a direct impact and burns several members of the Aoba family who approached and attacked. But the weaker ones were directly covered by flames, whistling painful, rolling on the ground, trying to extinguish the flames, but the Phoenix''s flames were not something they could extinguish. Therefore, they were all burned alive and looked very pitiful.


    In this way, these people in the Aoba family have been reduced from a few to a dozen. In order to avoid the flames erupting from Tang Ye, the other people all retreated. For a while, they just surrounded Tang Ye, just like Tang Ye confronted. However, their mentality at this time almost collapsed. Because even people who didn''t notice anything strange just now have already noticed them.


    They saw that Tang Ye became stronger as he fought, and they became weaker as they fought. So, how could they win? Not to mention winning, even if it is to hold, it will not be delayed for long!


    "This is simply a monster... the **** old human race, maybe he is a new human race, only the new human race can have such power! No, even the new human race may not have such power..." The Ye family master looked at Tang Ye, feeling a little frustrated, but he felt angry again, becoming unwilling and angry.


    As for the others, the mood was very heavy, and even some of the fighting intent was dispelled again, and their eyes became apathetic, feeling that such a monster could not be dealt with!


    And in the dark, An Han had been there all the time. She thought she was going to help Tang Ye by watching the situation, but when she saw Tang Ye''s appearance, her expression changed.


    This is stronger than what we have seen before!

 Chapter 3021： happy!

    An Han also couldn''t believe that Tang Ye was just an old human race. She had never heard of an old human race having such a powerful power. At this moment, seeing the kind of power displayed by Tang Ye, she felt that she was stronger than the top ten masters in the new human race.


    However, the patriarch of the new human race is very mysterious. Although they have seen it, they don''t know much about the patriarch. It was said to be very strong. An Han felt that, except for the patriarch of the new human race, none of the other new human races might be Tang Ye''s opponents.


    Is Tang Ye so strong? The last time she saw Tang Ye''s explosive power, she determined that Tang Ye could kill Rove. But now seeing Tang Ye explode with even more powerful power, she feels outrageous. Even if the new human race has no power, how can an old human race do it?


    She was Tang Ye and she also had very superior cultivation conditions, not inferior to their new human race, and had more cultivation resources. It was not easy to have that kind of power, unless she was a genius or someone with higher talent. Otherwise, only relying on cultivation resources and personal efforts will not be able to cultivate to that point.


    Some things are like this, and they are destined to lose at the starting line. They also have abundant cultivation resources, and if they work hard enough, it must be the one with high talent that can cultivate to a stronger strength. Therefore, the only thing An Han can explain about Tang Ye possessing such a strong power is that Tang Ye possesses super talent.


    And this kind of talent has surpassed the abilities that new humans can naturally get.


    "This..." An Han suddenly remembered that Human Race was originally a race that could create infinite possibilities. Although the human body is inherently weaker than other tribes, if you can''t cultivate to the strength, you are just an ordinary person, and other powerful races have super powers or other attributes at birth, killing ordinary people. A person is as simple as pinching an ant to death. However, despite this, Human Race has always had a place in this world, and even reached the top of the world. Human race can do this, relying on its own efforts and wisdom, as well as sweat, to constantly change and grow, create, create strength, and create miracles.


    Suddenly, An Han felt a sudden realization. The old human race was never a weak race. They attributed the decline of the human race to a bloodline problem, which was wrong from the beginning. The so-called new Terran rejuvenating the glory of Terran is simply taking the wrong path. Human race wants to be strong and never needs to change bloodline. Rather, after changing the bloodline, it can''t be called a human race at all. They are now, apart from being similar in appearance to the human race, they are already farther and farther away from the human race. Even some people in the new human race have turned into monsters, with tails, or head horns, just like beasts. But this was explained by the sentence "This is a powerful performance of abilities". The problem is, this is not the case at all!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s strength now, An Han felt that their new human race was very wrong. Originally, she hated the new human race, and joined Tang Ye to destroy the new human race, just because she wanted her mother to be free. However, seeing Tang Ye''s strength now, she felt from the bottom of her heart that everything the New Human Race did was wrong.


    If you want to revive the glory of the human race, then there is no need to change the bloodline. Look at the situation of Tang Ye now, where is it needed! Rather, seeing the appearance of Tang Ye, An Han saw the resurgence of Human Race! That is a real power!


    "It seems that I don''t need my help anymore." An Han originally thought he wanted to help Tang Ye, but now it seems that he doesn''t need it anymore. She also has her own business to be busy. Now that Tang Ye is so powerful, she feels that she can quickly create a chance to return to the Blue Star and unite with Tang Ye to deal with the new human race.


    Then, An Han disappeared in place. Although An Han''s power is as strong as Tang Ye, he also has the Sky Realm. Therefore, even if her strength is against the Sky Realm of the Aoba Family, it is completely possible. After all, she is the top ten master of the new human race. Although a large part of the power of the new human race is created by the abilities brought by the blood, the ability is the greatest feature and power of the new human race, so it is also a real power, which cannot be denied.


    "Why, don''t you want to fight anymore? You can''t go on like this, so you will all die." At this moment, Tang Ye suddenly waved the Undead King''s Halberd and issued a fierce attack. , Seeing that no other Aoba family members came up to attack him, he felt very disappointed and provocatively said.


    At this time, his mentality has changed. Before, he wanted to quickly solve these Aoba family members, or solve them without reservation, so that they can continue to kill other Aoba family members, and then deal with the remaining Aoba family with Sophia. People in the Ye family can relax a lot. But now, after fighting, he hasn''t enjoyed this kind of continuous fighting for a long time. So, he wants to enjoy more!


    call!


    Tang Ye waved the Undead Overlord Halberd in his hand again, and did not send out any power, but his momentum alone formed a force, like a violent wind, which hit the ground like a wind blade.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s momentum, the members of the Qingye family suddenly became even more unwilling to fight. They could see it even if the reaction was slow, Tang Ye became more brave as he fought, and stronger as he fought. But they, the more power they consume, the more they use their strength. In the beginning, he couldn''t beat Tang Ye when he was full of strength, but now it''s even more so. The enemy is getting stronger and weaker, and the gap is getting bigger and bigger, and the possibility of victory is greater.


    "That''s a monster, we can''t be opponents, let''s run!" So, a member of the Qingye family returned to the state of being frightened and collapsed by Tang Ye at the beginning. There was no idea of ??fighting with Tang Ye, but he wanted to find a ray of life, so naturally he fled.


    As a result, one person ran away, and many people followed. Suddenly, there were only a dozen people left. Most of them were escaping, so how could they fight? The few people who were originally determined to fight were shaken a while ago. Seeing this situation, two of them also fled. There was no way to fight, even if they tried their best, everyone would not be able to join Tang Ye at all. It was indeed unnecessary to fight.


    However, there are still three who are determined to fight Tang Ye. They are not afraid of death, facing a powerful enemy like Tang Ye, they will not give in, but they are getting higher and higher, and they have to fight Tang Ye to the death.


    Tang Ye likes them doing this now, it''s a pity that even if they used their full strength, they couldn''t hold an attack in Tang Ye''s hand, and soon died under the Undead King''s Halberd.

 Chapter 3022： Quote again!

    The Qingye family''s mentality collapsed, and they ran away. This made Tang Ye very upset. He originally thought that he could fight happily, but these people ran away just when the fight happened. Probably he was also affected by the bloodline, and his heart became angry. He went directly to the ground and killed all the members of the Qingye family.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would be affected by the Dragon Family''s blood when he arrived in this world. From this point of view, the original earth ancestral land may not be very small. Even in this world, there are existences smaller than the ancestors of the earth. Even, there are many things that are not as good as the ancestors of the earth.


    After Tang Ye''s killing, the dozens of people pursued by the Qingye family all died, and there was no escape. Suddenly Tang Ye felt that it was a pity that one should let one escape back and tell the people of the Aoba family who surrounded the Alpha family, and then they might send someone over again so that they could continue to kill some of them. Of course, if someone escapes back, they will know that he has the power of the Vault of Heaven. Tang Ye wanted to keep this matter secret first. Moreover, when the members of the Qingye family knew that he had the power of the Vault of Heaven, even if they sent someone to deal with him, they would be sent to the Vault of Heaven, so it would not be as easy to deal with just now.


    However, he heard that the Aoba family only had two people with the strength of the Vault of Heaven, so even if he sent a master of the Vault of Heaven, he could only send one. They definitely need to leave a person with the strength of the Vault of Heaven to stay in the Alpha family, otherwise there will be no master of the Vault of Heaven. If Sophia appears, no one can stop it, and the Alpha family will return to Sofia''s hands.


    So, if he only sent a master of the Sky Realm, Tang Ye felt that he could still deal with it. And, maybe you can have a good fight. That''s not bad. However, now that the fight is no longer, the aggressive fighting spirit of the Long Family''s blood has slowly dropped. Tang Ye became calm again and liked to use his brain to act. He feels that everything is the priority of planning success. So, even if there is a master of the Sky Realm, it is best to make a quick battle and then go to the Alpha family. Because counting the time, if Sofia is not accidental, he should be able to come back.


    In this case, the people of the Aoba family who surrounded the Alpha family have not yet known that he possesses the strength of the Sky Realm. If this is the case, they can still carry out some accidental attacks or something, which may also be very helpful to kill the Sky Realm.


    "Alright..." Tang Ye thought for a while, and felt that the current situation is also good. So next, he personally went to the Alpha family, attracted some of the Aoba family members who were still there, and then killed them.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt that this approach made him feel like he was slowly clearing out the mobs, and finally killed the BOSS, although it was inappropriate to compare those Aoba family members to mobs, as if ignoring life. However, in this chaotic world where war exists at all times, life is indeed very worthless.


    Tang Ye didn''t want that much anymore, he sorted it out, and started to rush towards the Alpha Family. After the Alpha family, except for the Aoba family, there was no other movement. He frowned, knowing that Sophia hadn''t returned yet, otherwise he wouldn''t be what he is now.


    Now outside of the Alpha family, several members of the Aoba family are conducting inspections, probably also paying attention to the traces of Sophia and Tang Ye. However, there were not many guards from the Aoba Family who were arranged to inspect. It must be that most of the power is still in the backyard, surrounding Duke Massey and them.


    Tang Ye came here to attract some people from the Qingye family and kill them after going elsewhere. So when he saw so many guards, he went out and killed them. However, these patrol guards are not only located outside the door, but also in different places inside. They are basically located at intervals and are guarded in various places, so it is impossible to kill all at once. Patrol the guards. For this reason, after Tang Ye appeared and killed one of the guards, he was immediately discovered by other guards.


    "It''s the old human race! Get him!" The first reaction of these guards was that Tang Ye was one of the people they wanted to arrest, so seeing Tang Ye showing up, they immediately rushed to deal with Tang Ye.


    At the beginning, these guards didn''t think about why Tang Ye was here, they just wanted to catch Tang Ye, and thought they could catch Tang Ye. They didn''t know what Tang Ye''s specific strength was, and felt that if they could catch Tang Ye, they would be rewarded.


    For this reason, the several guards who had attacked Tang Ye in the past were all easily killed by Tang Ye. However, as the patrol guards told each other one after another, all the patrolling guards knew, and they all surrounded Tang Ye. At this time, they were not in front of Tang Ye, so when they went to deal with Tang Ye, some people had questions.


    "Didn¡¯t the patriarch sent dozens of people to capture this old human race? And many of the people who were sent out still had the strength of the master of the star realm. What happened now? Didn¡¯t so many people catch Tang? Ye? Or that they were all killed by Tang Ye?" One of the guards asked questioningly.


    As soon as this patrolling guard said, other patrolling guards also remembered. Indeed, the patriarch sent many people to arrest this old human race. So now what happened to the old humans coming here? If so many people sent earlier failed to catch Tang Ye, or even killed by Tang Ye, then this old human race is very powerful and must be told to the patriarch!


    "Is anyone going to report to the patriarch? I''ll report to the patriarch!" a patrol guard called out.


    However, although these guards were surprised by Tang Ye¡¯s appearance in the Alpha family, they were not there because they were already occupied by their Aoba family, and there were two super masters in the Sky Realm, the patriarch and the young master. How scared, he quickly surrounded Tang Ye and attacked Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye could be solved.


    It''s a pity that these patrol guards are actually small soldiers, and even the master of the star realm has few people. Therefore, Tang Ye dealt with them very simply, almost all of them were one-sided, killing a dozen of them at once.


    Tang Ye saw the people of the Qingye family surrounded one after another, and he was relieved to continue to kill the power of the Qingye family before anyone with the strength of the sky realm appeared. Even if he wants to retreat, he still has to wait to attract more people from the Aoba family. Especially to draw out the Aoba family members who surrounded the backyard. Because those people are the main force of the Aoba family. Resolving those people is basically equivalent to resolving the Aoba family.


    "Patriarch, the old human race has appeared! Our people seem to have failed to catch him. He has come out of the door on his own initiative and killed a lot of our people!" At this time, the patrol guard went inside and reported to Qing Tiemu.

 Chapter 3023： Quote again!

    what?


    Qing Tiemu was surprised when he heard the guard who came in to report. He wondered if he had misheard, that old human race actually came here? Doesn''t it mean that the dozens of people sent earlier did not catch the old human race?


    What a joke! Qing Tiemu was suddenly angry. He didn''t want to send so many people out. Sending so many people out, it''s useless to see so many surrounding the Alpha family right now. And precaution, what he wants is to catch the old human race 100%, otherwise why send so many people. But now, even if so many people were sent, he didn''t catch that old human race?


    "A group of rice buckets!" Qing Tiemu shouted out angrily, feeling that the people sent out were really rubbish. Half of the people with the power of the Lord of the Star Realm had not caught the old human race, which really made him wonder what to say.


    "Where are the people I sent out before?" Qing Tiemu snorted coldly. He wanted to ask, what did those people do!


    The security guard who came in to report shook his head and said: "The chief, the subordinates don''t know, because I haven''t seen any brother who went out to arrest the old human race before."


    "What?" Qing Tiemu was angry again, then surprised. He did some other guesses, it was not that the old human race escaped from those people, but those people were solved by the old human race. If so, then the matter is big. Really an old human race, is there such a powerful one?


    "Where is the old human race now?" Qing Tiemu asked immediately. Since those people have not returned, things may be worse. Because the people sent out, with the strength of a dozen star realm masters, can be said to be a great force. Such power has been solved, which is a great loss to his Aoba family.


    The guard immediately reported: "That old human race is outside the door?"


    "Outside the door?" Qing Tiemu didn''t hear clearly just now. He thought that the guard was saying where he saw Tang Ye. He didn''t expect it to be at the door. Then this old human race was too arrogant, and he dared to appear outside the door. Are you afraid of killing him yourself?


    "What is he doing at the door?" Qing Tiemu asked again. If you think about it carefully, you should know that the old human race did not appear outside for no reason. No matter what, that old human race will not come to die, so there must be some conspiracy, right?


    The guard answered truthfully, and said to Qing Tiemu: "That old human race..."


    But after speaking, the guard hesitated again. Because he felt that answering the patriarch truthfully would not believe it, because the old human race was here to kill them! This is outrageous, isn''t it? It''s just that the old human race came here. Most of the Aoba family members lived here, didn''t they come here to die?


    "Say it!" Qing Tiemu let out a cold snort when he saw the guard hesitate.


    The guard was taken aback, and stopped thinking about it any more, and answered everything truthfully, saying, "That old human race appeared outside the door and is killing our brother."


    "Wh, what?" Qing Tiemu felt that it was indeed outrageous, so he dared to do so, didn''t he put the Qingye family in his eyes at all?


    "Then you still don''t catch him!" Qing Tiemu couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing. Drinking loudly and feeling ashamed of face, it is really unforgivable to be made like this by an old human race!


    Qing Tiemu''s words made the guard very embarrassed and said, "Patriarch, we are already trying our best to capture that old human race! It''s just..."


    This guard hesitated again, because until he came in just now, Tang Ye killed the guards like them smoothly, and the guards seemed a little unable to stop them. Although they keep coming and there are many in number, they don''t know if they have caught it now. If you don''t catch it, you''re already caught, and you won''t be scolded by the patriarch.


    "Say it! Don''t hesitate! Otherwise, I will kill you with a slap!" Qing Tiemu was furious and shouted to the guard.


    The guard did not dare to hesitate at all, and quickly said: "It''s such a patriarch. The strength of that old human race seems to be very strong. Although we have all gone to catch him, we are not sure whether we can catch it!"


    "Very strong?" Qing Tiemu frowned and asked coldly, "How strong?"


    The guard didn¡¯t know how to answer, and could only say: "I¡¯m not sure how strong it is, but it¡¯s definitely not the strength of the master of the star realm, because some of our guards have the power of the master of the star realm, but they seem to be He easily killed..."


    "What?" Qing Tiemu was speechless at once, is there such a strong old human? The power of easily killing a star master? Is that something that the strength of the Sky Realm can do? Could it be said that the old human race can still have the power of the Sky Realm?


    Qing Tiemu didn''t want to think so much anymore, just go and take a look, coldly snorted: "Go, I have to go and see in person, is this old human race really so strong?"


    "Patriarch, I don''t think it''s right." However, Qing Tiemu dared to move outside, but a guard next to him stopped him and said: "Patriarch, I think this thing is very strange, it shouldn''t be that. The conspiracy of the old human race? You know, here we have the patriarch and the young master of the sky realm. Even if the old human race is strong enough to reach the strength of the sky realm, it is impossible to come alone. A sky realm, Could it be possible to deal with the failure of the two Sky Realms? Therefore, I guess that the old human race must have some conspiracy, otherwise it is impossible to do such an outrageous thing!"


    Qing Tiemu frowned. Of course he had thought about this. However, you can''t let it go. In case the outside guards can''t deal with the old human race, or the power of the star realm master can''t deal with the old human race, should you let the old human race kill it?


    Qing Tiemu coldly snorted: "It''s okay, there is Tianxin here, nothing will happen. I will go and come, you guys watch here. If the old human race is playing any conspiracy, then it is nothing more than trying to lead us away Come to rescue these people from the Alpha family. In this case, Sofia will appear too. So, Sofia should appear here, right?"


    Qing Tiemu sneered, feeling that he thought about what would happen next, and snorted coldly: "No matter what, we have a person with the strength of the Vault of Heaven here, and there will be no accident. If there is any situation, Immediately report that we will meet again at that time. Who else can stop the two sky realms?


    "But..." The guard has a higher qualification, probably the confidant next to Qing Tiemu, who speaks more weight and wants to speak again, but Qing Tiemu waved his hand so that he didn''t have to worry anymore.


    Then he jumped, and when he reached the other side, there was a handsome man with blue silk and hair. That was his son, the young master of the Qingye family, Qingtianxin, who also had the strength of the Sky Realm.


    He said to Qing Tianxin: "Look at here."

 Chapter 3024： Exposed!

    At this time, Tang Ye was still killing the guards who were not very strong. The guards arranged outside are basically not very strong, even if they have the strength of the master of the star realm, they only have just arrived at the master of the star realm, and there are basically no more moves under Tang Ye. In fact, at this time, Tang Ye''s strength was far more than the realm of the master of the star realm.


    Although he did not use the power of the Sky Realm, because he fought with those dozens of Aoba family members just now, he showed the power of the dragon family''s bloodline of Vietnam and more courage. Even if he retreats now, he still shows vaguely Effect. Therefore, in that fighting spirit, his combat power is actually stronger than the master of the star realm.


    "Kill this **** old human race!" The guards of the Aoba Family kept coming, shouting, even though a dozen guards had been killed, they kept rushing to deal with Tang Ye, as if there was only one thing for them. To do, that is to catch Tang Ye, or kill Tang Ye. Perhaps this is the only thing they can do now, of course they can''t escape, it''s really embarrassing to escape here.


    However, they never thought about running away. Because this place seems to have become their base camp, with most of the power of their Aoba Family, and even the masters of the patriarch and the young master of the sky, this is absolute power. For this reason, they believed that they could definitely deal with Tang Ye. Even if they can''t deal with it, the patriarch will come out and solve it. Therefore, what they have to do is to constantly deal with this old human race. If you really can''t deal with it, the patriarch will naturally come.


    Tang Ye saw that the guards of the Qingye family still rushed to deal with him continuously. He was obviously not his opponent and would be killed by him, but it was so stupid. And Tang Ye would not have any pity for them, because these guards are still very loyal to the Aoba family, so as long as they continue to exist, they will become enemies of him and Sophia. For this reason, in order to make it easier to wait a moment, or to deal with the Aoba family in the future, there is not so much pressure, as much as possible now!


    call! call! call!


    Tang Ye used the Undead King Halberd. Since he wanted to quickly kill the Aoba family, such a weapon would still be used. However, in order to hide his power, he did not release the undead flames, so the Undead King Halberd looked not as cool as before burning flames. It looked only a sharp halberd weapon. Such weapons are available in weapon shops or auction houses, and they are not amazing for some masters.


    Tang Ye wanted this kind of effect, so if others saw it, they wouldn''t think it was a divine tool. Naturally, he wouldn''t be so wary, so that he could give them a hard blow at a critical time.


    "Damn old human race!" However, at this moment, Tang Ye continued to deal with those guards, and from time to time he could kill one, which greatly weakened the guards of the Aoba Family, with a low drink, bringing heavy momentum and pressure. , That is the power of the Sky Realm!


    Phoenix immediately sensed the appearance of such power, and immediately said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, be careful, this is a master of the Sky Realm!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s okay, what about the strength of the Sky Realm, haven''t we killed it?"


    "Then where are you going to kill? If you are here, I''m afraid that you have the power of the Sky Realm will inevitably be exposed." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye seemed to have anticipated this matter a long time ago, and said, "Actually, after so many things, and recently I have used the power of the Sky Realm more and more times. I think many people will doubt it, and will feel and guess. I do. After so many things, there will be some traces. Therefore, I am ready to be exposed. In other words, Sophia has actually been aware of it. Sophia is not a simple woman, she also has keen awareness. It¡¯s just that she may not be sure yet. I¡¯m thinking that if I continue to hide it, it will make her distrust me. Because they don¡¯t know when I had such a powerful power, and before I had such power, Relying on the power of technological weapons, they have done a lot of things that they were surprised by. Then would they think that I actually had such power from the beginning, but I have been hiding it, treating them as playthings."


    "This way, they must be very uncomfortable?" Tang Ye hesitated. In fact, he also thought of the brother and sister Aqi and Ada. Although the brothers and sisters are very loyal to him, it is not ruled out that they would mind such concealment. If you think about it too much, it will not be conducive to future plans.


    The most important thing is that Tang Ye feels that it is necessary to show off his true power now to let others know that their old human race is not easy to mess with. Although the Datang Mansion has now been established, the Bounty Guild has not dared to attack them, and there is the Lord''s Mansion behind it as a backing, which has made others afraid to easily attack the old human race. However, he believes that many people are definitely not satisfied with this kind of thing, thinking that he has some luck, or is relying on the Lord''s Mansion. He doesn''t want to see such a thing, because in this case, others still despise it from the bottom of his heart, do a lot of business dealings, or have necessary plans, need to contact others, maybe others are not so sincere.


    In the final analysis, a powerful force must be mastered by yourself, and in this world where power is respected, it is the one who has the most say.


    At the same time, Tang Ye also wanted to use the power of the sky realm to announce the matter, so that An Han could find a very suitable reason to return to the Blue Star, without being suspected by the new human race, and then he started to attack the Blue Star and liberate Human race, let the blue star once again become the pronoun of human race, let the human race once again become brilliant.


    Because he had the power of the Sky Realm, it made sense that he killed Rov and planned those things. At this time, if An Han was injured, An Han would return to the Blue Star. When those new human races asked, An Han could use the power of Tang Ye Sky Realm to say that she was not Tang Ye''s opponent either. Had it not been for the fighting between Tang Ye and the Langzhao family and the Qingye family, she might not have been able to escape.


    This reason is absolutely possible. First of all, the new human race will not doubt An Han as one of the top ten masters of their tribe. In addition, An Han''s personality has always been cold, arrogant and not close to others. They would never think that An Han would betray the new human race, and they also joined hands with Tang Ye, the old human race. An Han''s usual unkindness is something that even people hate. It seems to be a kind of cleanliness. To their new human race, the old human race is like a mouse in the sewer, weak and humble, dirty and rancid. With such an existence, how could An Han come into contact with it?


    Therefore, for these plans, Tang Ye was not afraid of revealing his strength.


    At this moment, Qingtiemu came.


    At the same time, Sophia also returned.

 Chapter 3025： Not much power!

    Qing Tiemu''s appearance would definitely not let Tang Ye continue to kill those guards. The power controlled by the Aoba family is the wind element, so it is very fast. Qing Tiemu was originally still a few hundred meters away. After seeing Tang Ye, he didn''t know what moves he had performed. He immediately approached Tang Ye not far away, and then made a killer move to make a fatal attack on Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt the power of Qingtiemu and was shocked. That power is very strong, directly at the Sky Realm, not something he can deal with in his current state. For this, he knew that he had to use the power of the Vault of Heaven, otherwise he would be injured by the green iron wood.


    However, just then, Sophia came back. Sophia also directly sent out the power of the Sky Realm, and quickly approached, passing by Tang Ye, and then fought with Qing Tiemu to stop Qing Tiemu from coming to attack Tang Ye. She felt fortunate that she came back in time, otherwise Tang Ye would have an accident.


    Although Sophia had always guessed about Tang Ye''s true strength, before there was no definite evidence, she was still not sure that Tang Ye had the power of the Sky Realm. In addition, she wouldn''t make fun of Tang Ye''s safety, so when she saw that Tang Ye might be injured by Qing Tiemu, she rushed over to stop Qing Tiemu.


    "Ghost Raksha!" Sophia''s attack on Qing Tiemu didn''t show any mercy, but directly used a very powerful move. Because she and Qing Tiemu are deadly enemies themselves, now that Qing Tiemu comes to besiege her Alpha family, she must kill Qing Tiemu.


    Qing Tiemu didn''t expect Sophia to appear at this time. He had been searching for Sophia and couldn''t find it. Now as soon as Tang Ye appeared, Sophia appeared. He was convinced that Sophia had been with Tang Ye. And, this is a conspiracy arranged by Sophia and Tang Ye. For this reason, he felt that the group of people who had been sent to arrest Tang Ye would be dealt with, and it made sense. Tang Ye must be the bait, attracting those people to hunt, and then Sophia appeared. The people sent out do not have the Sky Realm, and it is not surprising that Sophia will solve them.


    "It''s really beautiful to think, kill my people bit by bit, and then solve me?" Qing Tiemu sneered in his heart, thinking that Sophia and Tang Ye''s wishful thinking was naive, he was not so easy to be solved. ! What''s more, now only Sophia and Tang Ye are left, he doesn''t believe it anymore, there are just two people, one of them is not in the Sky Realm, and can deal with everyone here!


    Now Qingtiemu wants to strengthen the strength in his hands. Originally, the power he gave out was to deal with Tang Ye, although he also used the power of the Sky Realm, but he wanted to use it to deal with Tang Ye, so he didn''t need all his strength. But now, it''s Sophia, and he will use all his strength, because Sophia is the kind of powerful master who doesn''t allow him to keep a hand.


    "Fast wind two-headed leopard!" Qing Tiemu yelled, and the strength of his body suddenly changed, not only in terms of momentum, but also in speed, and he reached Sophia faster. At the same time, behind him, a cheetah with two heads was transformed by magic.


    Sophia also released a very strong attacking move. The Ghost Rakshasa is a powerful killer move. Although it is the death sickle, there is a terrifying dark claw beside the death sickle, which is like the death of death. .


    boom! Boom!


    The two masters of the sky realm fought, and the powerful forces from each collided together, sending out a shock that might be afraid, as if the sky was torn, and the sky was trembling. The people on the ground could not withstand this kind of force, and those who got closer were directly injured and vomited blood.


    Tang Ye was the closest to Sofia and Qing Tiemu, but he was not injured. After all, he himself is the strength of the Vault of Sky Realm. Although he has not released it, his physical strength is enough to resist these. He was surprised. He didn''t expect Sophia and Qing Tiemu to be so powerful. Compared with him, there is not much difference. Dealing with such people is not as simple and easy as dealing with those before. If you want to have fun, you have to fight against such people. However, at this time Tang Ye no longer thought like this. His idea is to solve it quickly, otherwise there will be danger!


    Because he knew that Sophia''s power had already been consumed a lot at this time. You know, Sofia has already dealt with the Wolf Summon family before. Although not all of them, Sofia is not like Tang Ye, with the power of the undead bird and the power of the dead tree in spring. Therefore, Sophia''s power consumption cannot be replenished so quickly. For this reason, now Sophia''s power may not be much left. In this case, Qingtiemu still has so much power, still so strong. Then, with Qing Tiemu''s son, Qing Tianxin, it was the strength of the sky realm. Then, if it is not resolved quickly, the situation may not be beneficial to them. Because at this time, their enemies are not only Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin, but also all the powerful masters of the Qingye family.


    For the Sky Realm, it is impossible for anyone to crush and attack anyone, so whoever has more power on one side will have the advantage. Earlier, Sophia had the upper hand because of the Death Scythe. But now, as Sophia''s power is consumed, it is no longer dominant.


    After Sophia and Qing Tiemu collided together, and after the strength of their parry was over, they saw the two floating in the air, no one had won, and each confronted each other. It seems that the strength of the two is equal.


    However, Qing Tiemu sneered, very confident, and said to Sophia: "Sophia, your strength has been greatly reduced. Is it uncontrollable to appear here now? This is very dangerous for you. ."


    Sophia frowned. What Qing Tiemu said was the truth. She had consumed too much power, so her combat power had dropped greatly. But now Qing Tiemu is still in sufficient state, she and Qing Tiemu''s battle, there is not much advantage, or no advantage.


    Sophia looked back at Tang Ye, then determined to be firm. In order to prevent Tang Ye from getting hurt, she will not retreat here. At this point, you can only fight desperately, and you will become benevolent if you fail. Now, the power of the Aoba family is only left to surround the Alpha family.


    "Really? But, let me tell you that the strength of your Aoba family is not much. Where did you think I was just now?" Sophia knew that her strength was insufficient, so she needed to use other methods to disperse it. Qing Tiemu''s attention can also be regarded as a blow, so that Qing Tiemu can''t exert its full strength.


    Qing Tiemu frowned upon hearing Sofia''s words, not knowing what Sofia said. The power of your own family is not much?


    At this time, Sophia threw out a cyan jade plaque, which was the symbol of the Aoba family. Qing Tiemu stared when he saw it and realized what had happened.

 Chapter 3026： Injured!

    Seeing the emerald plaque thrown by Sophia, the logo of the Aoba family, this belongs to the family''s family, and now it is in Sophia''s hands. Doesn''t that mean the same thing-has Sophia been to their family''s family?


    How is this going? Qingtiemu has an ominous premonition. He looked at Sophia and said coldly: "What did you do?"


    Sophia is just trying to stimulate Qing Tiemu, even if Qing Tiemu is angry, it doesn''t matter, the anger just makes people stronger for a while, if it continues, sooner or later, something will happen because of impulse. So Sophia was very defiant to Qing Tiemu and said: "What did I do? I just did what you do now. If you want to destroy my Alpha family, then I will destroy your Aoba family!"


    "You..." Qing Tiemu was shocked, of course he heard Sophia''s meaning. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen, Sophia actually moved his Aoba family home, and depending on the situation, I am afraid it is very unoptimistic, even the family logo was taken away!


    "Patriarch!" At this time, the Aoba family guard who had been let go by Sophia came over. His speed was definitely slower than Sophia. After all, there was a huge difference in strength, and he was able to come over because Sophia didn''t kill him. For Sophia, only those from the Aoba family would send such a message personally, and it would be a real blow to Ao Temu, hoping to disturb the hearts of the Aoba family.


    After the guard of the Aoba family appeared, he was shocked when he saw Sophia, but he did not expect Sophia to be here again. However, seeing that Qing Tiemu was dealing with Sophia, he relaxed again. After all, he was the patriarch, with the power of the Sky Realm, and believed that Sophia could be solved. He shouted out to Qing Tiemu, "Patriarch, Sophia just went to attack the headquarters of our Aoba family, and now the headquarters... all have been destroyed! Patriarch, please kill Sophia and Alpha family. Don''t keep them alive! Let''s avenge our dead brother!"


    Qing Tiemu heard the guard''s words, glared at Sophia, and shouted: "You **** woman! Dare to destroy the headquarters of my Aoba family! I will break your body!"


    Sophia was not afraid at all, and sneered provocatively: "What? I just set off a fire in your Aoba family home, and lost a lot of energy. Are you so angry? What if it were me? The Alpha family can''t stop you. I''m afraid you have already destroyed my Alpha family completely at this time, right?"


    "You..." Qing Tiemu became even more angry. I didn''t expect such a thing and set off a fire? Burned out? Isn''t it all gone?


    Qing Tiemu didn''t want to talk nonsense, and immediately used his strength, and after retreating some distance, he immediately gathered his strength to attack Sophia. The Aoba family is good at fast and agile attacks, very fast. With a "swish", he moved directly behind Sophia and wanted to kill Sophia from behind.


    However, Sophia¡¯s reaction ability is also very powerful. She immediately sensed the movement of Qingtiemu, and then directly rotated her body, while shaking the death sickle, chopped and chopped back, and then transformed into the double head of Qingtiemu. The cheetahs got together. But the battle didn''t end there, and immediately followed by attacks and resistances. Qing Tiemu''s attack was very fast, but Sophia blocked them one by one.


    The battle between the two made people dazzled. For a time, the two did not have a victory or defeat, and it seemed that they didn''t know when the fight would end.


    Huhu!


    At this moment, another force rushed out of it. Tang Ye frowned when he felt it. That was the strength of the Sky Realm. I am afraid it was another person from the Qingye Family who had cultivated to the Sky Realm, that is, Qingtianxin.


    Qing Tianxin was guarding the Alpha family members who were besieged in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array just now, and suddenly felt the battle of two Celestial Realm forces from outside. He knew that it was definitely his father and Sophia who had fought. And he thought that on the Alpha family''s side, only Sophia had reached the power of the sky realm. So, now Sofia is out, as long as Sofia is eliminated, the Alpha family will have nothing to fear. So, there is no need to stay inside now. Even if these people ran away while he was leaving, that would be fine, because after Sophia was resolved, the Alpha family would have little power and threats, and they could be removed slowly in the future.


    As a result, Qing Tianxin quickly swept out, still carrying the main force guarding inside, to deal with Sophia.


    Qingtianxin possessed the power of the Vault of Sky Realm, and went outside at once, and then joined in and attacked Sophia at the same time when Sophia and Qingtiemu were fighting. Sophia had just played against Qing Tiemu, and they bounced back, but they hadn''t adjusted their body properly, so they were attacked by Qing Tianxin.


    Where did Sophia dare to resist, if she was hit by a master in the Vault of Heaven, she would definitely be injured. If this continues, facing two Sky Realm masters, she will no longer be an opponent. In fact, even if she is not injured, she feels that she is not the opponent of the two Sky Realm masters even if she continues in her current state. Originally, she wanted to come back in secret, and if there was no danger, she would sort it out first and not rush out. Because you have to deal with two celestial realms, you can''t be impulsive.


    It''s just that she didn''t expect that as soon as she came back, she saw Tang Ye being dealt with by Qing Tiemu, a master of the Sky Realm. She was worried about Tang Ye''s accident, so she immediately went out to confront Qing Tiemu. Now that Qingtianxin is also here, the situation is very serious.


    call!


    Qing Tianxin quickly attacked the past, and it was also a double-headed cheetah. This is a family inherited cultivation secret method. It cultivates the wind element and transforms a double-headed cheetah into a fierce attack. It has a very fast speed without losing its power. It can be very tough. At this time, Qing Tianxin''s attack came immediately. Although Sophia made a defense, she was still hit. She was directly beaten back and hit a tree. The tree broke and flew out. And Sophia fell to the ground. Although she didn''t fall, she took a few steps to stabilize her body, and then a trace of blood spilled from the corner of her mouth.


    "Sophia!" Tang Ye was very worried, and hurried over to support Sophia.


    Sophia shook her head and said that she was okay, and said, "I''m okay, but it''s a bit difficult to deal with two people with the strength of the Sky Realm."


    Sophia put it euphemistically, it was not a bit difficult to deal with the two celestial realms, but could not be beaten at all. She didn''t want Tang Ye to worry, because she couldn''t. She could find a chance to hide in the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array in the backyard, and wait until she regained her strength. This is also the reason why she dared to come out directly, she was not the kind of person who would easily go to death in vain.


    Tang Ye looked at Sophia and knew that Sophia was comforting him, so he didn''t worry too much. However, he is really not worried, because next, he will use real power!

 Chapter 3027： Deal with it together!

    Sophia was wounded, making the guards of the Aoba family happy and no longer worried. Originally, when they dealt with Tang Ye, they found that Tang Ye was unexpectedly a very powerful person. They had already killed more than a dozen people. As a result, none of them had caught Tang Ye, and seeing Tang Ye¡¯s appearance, it was very easy. If you continue, I am afraid that you will suffer heavy losses.


    And just when they were worried, Qing Tiemu and Qing Tianxin came one after another. This made them greatly relieved. Next, even if Sophia came, he was worried. But now, Sophia is injured again. Suddenly they felt that there was no need to worry about anything. Because of the Qingtiemu and Qingtian heart, Sophia and Tang Ye can be solved.


    Qing Tiemu was very happy to see Sofia being injured, and nodded to his son Qing Tianxin, and said, "Tianxin, doing a good job, now we will kill Sofia together, then our action is a complete victory. "


    However, Qing Tianxin was very arrogant, and smiled at Qing Tiemu: "Father, I think I can get rid of Sophia alone. Others say that Sophia is very strong, she is indeed very strong, but now she has been fighting a few consecutive times. A master of the Sky Realm is no longer my opponent. So, let me kill Sophia. In this case, others will think that I am better than Sophia. The world looks at the results and not the process. I can Killing Sophia, naturally Sophia is better than me."


    But Qing Tiemu disagreed. After thinking about it with a slight frown, he shook his head slightly and said, "No, Tianxin, we can''t underestimate the enemy. Now we have to make a quick fight to avoid accidents. In fact, I always feel that there is something like this Strange, because after we arrived at the Alpha family, the members of the Alpha family actually stayed in that mysterious and powerful defensive enchantment, so that we could not be injured. Isn¡¯t it like the Alpha family has prepared in advance? After we left the family headquarters, our family headquarters was attacked by Sophia, and now it has all been destroyed. Therefore, before we can figure out the situation, I think we should solve it quickly."


    "What? Our family headquarters was destroyed by Sophia?!" Qing Tianxin was shocked and angry when she heard the news.


    Qing Tiemu sighed, but it was actually very distressed. He pointed to the emerald symbol of their Aoba family that Sophia had just thrown away, and said: "Yes, the guards who escaped also reported it. Sophia almost took them all. Killed, and burned our headquarters. We are now... homeless."


    "Damn it!" Qing Tianxin yelled, then glared at Sophia, shouting: "To destroy my Aoba family, then this Alpha family will have to end up like this! No, you have to pay ten times the price for it. Now, I will kill this **** woman first!"


    Qing Tiemu stopped Qing Tianxin and said, "Wait, although Sophia''s power is consumed very much now, it will take a lot of time for you to deal with her alone. So, let us take action together. Quickly solve Sophia. In addition, although the home of our Aoba family was destroyed, after we occupy the Alpha family, we can change the land of the Alpha family to the home of our Aoba family. You know, Alpha The family land is much better than our previous home. How many people want to get this place... Hmph, this place will be for our Aoba family!"


    "That''s not bad." Qing Tianxin was moved by Qing Tiemu''s words. Think about it, the Alpha family here is bigger than their Aoba family, and it''s more magnificent. It can be said to be bigger than the Aoba family home. made money. He laughed again and said: "Then we will transform this place into the home of our Aoba family. From today onwards, our Aoba family will return to glory, even surpassing the glory of any previous period!"


    Qing Tiemu laughed. As the head of the family, such a thing could not be better. He then said to Qing Tianxin: "Wait a moment when we attack Sophia, we will defeat Sophia first, and not kill her first. Because we want to use Sophia to let the old Duke Maisie remove the solid defense barrier, so that we In order to kill all the members of the Alpha family!"


    Qingtianxin''s eyes lit up, and he felt that this approach was very good, but rather, it would be possible to wipe out the Alpha family. He laughed out loud and said, "Father, you are really smart, why didn''t I think of such a thing? Haha, if we caught Sofia, we threatened Duke Massey''s old thing with Sofia. I believe he will open it. The defensive barrier. And now, the people hiding in the defensive barrier are members of the Alpha family. It can be said that the Alpha family members are there. Kill them, then the Alpha family is completely destroyed. , We were able to cut the weeds and roots, and there will be no more troubles in the future!"


    "Haha, the old Duke Maixi thought that if he hid in the defensive barrier, he could escape being killed by us. As everyone knows, he did it for us and helped us save a lot of things. Chase down. Haha, it''s so cool, so cool!" Qing Tianxin laughed out loud.


    At this time, Sophia on the ground heard the conversation between Qing Tiemu and Qing Tianxin. She was very angry, but she must restrain herself and not be impulsive, otherwise something would happen. She knew very well that with her current situation, it was impossible to deal with two masters with the strength of the Sky Realm. As for what Qing Tianxin said just now, she was also worried. She was afraid that she would be defeated, and then used to threaten her grandpa. In that case, maybe grandpa would really come out of it, and the Alpha family would really be destroyed.


    Sophia glanced at Tang Ye again. The idea in her heart is very firm, she must protect Tang Ye. But now, if you want to protect Tang Ye, it will be even more difficult to deal with Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin. Although she didn''t have that kind of thought, it really depends on the situation that Tang Ye became her burden.


    Tang Ye is very clear about his current situation in this situation. People who don''t know that he has the strength of the Sky Realm would indeed think he is a burden. However, he saw Sophia''s attitude towards him, and he didn''t hesitate to protect him. He was very touched. Sophia can be said to be like a relative to him, and his status is not lower than that of Duke Massey.


    If so, don''t make Sophie Asia-Pacific difficult. He pressed Sophia''s shoulder and said, "Sophia, don''t worry about me, I will be fine. Or, let us solve the Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin together next."


    Sophia was taken aback, looked at Tang Ye, and didn''t know what to say? To deal with Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin together? But with Tang Ye''s strength, how could it be possible?

 Chapter 3028： 3182 Fierce!

    It''s not that Sophia doesn''t believe in Tang Ye''s strength, but based on the current situation, she and Tang Ye alone, and if Tang Ye''s strength is not in the Sky Realm, it is really impossible to fight. Because Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin are both in the Sky Realm, even if they fight alone, they still need two Sky Realms, but Tang Ye does not have the Sky Realm.


    Sophia could only shook her head at Tang Ye and said, "Tang Ye, I will deal with the two of them. You should find a chance to leave first."


    "No, I can actually..."


    "They are ready to do it!" Tang Ye wanted to tell Sophia that he could really deal with a master of the Vault of Heaven, and even two should be able to do it. Maybe he couldn''t win, but he wouldn''t lose it all at once, but Sophia didn''t let it. After he finished speaking, he interrupted him, looking at Qing Tiemu and Qing Tian with solemn expressions.


    Tang Ye didn''t continue speaking, looked at Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin, squinted his eyes, and said, "You want to kill me?"


    When Qing Tianxin saw Tang Ye look completely unaware of self-knowledge, she was immediately angry and felt that Tang Ye was arrogant. Moreover, they must kill Tang Ye, because Tang Ye killed many of them just now. And, Tang Ye''s relationship with Sophia is so close, they will definitely not keep it.


    "You, an old human race, dare to attack my Aoba family members and kill many members of my Aoba family. Am I not going to kill you? I tell you, I will not only kill you, but also kill you. Your other old human races, let them know what will happen if they offend my Qingye Family!" Qing Tianxin coldly snorted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye twisted his eyebrows, then laughed, and said, "I understand what you mean. However, hearing you say that I am an old human race, it seems to say that I am weak. But if I am really that weak, Then how can you Aoba family members be killed by me?"


    Tang Ye''s expression became a little provocative, looking at Qing Tianxin, quite playful.


    "You..." Qing Tianxin was stimulated by Tang Ye, and became even more angry. With a wave of his hand, a powerful wind blade was immediately formed and quickly attacked Tang Ye. If it was only the power of the Lord of the Star Realm, it might not be able to stop it. of. However, Tang Ye didn''t need to make a move, because Sophia directly used a force to resolve it.


    Qing Tianxin knew that Sofia was there, and it was difficult to kill Tang Ye all at once, but this made him feel more interesting. Since Sophia is protecting Tang Ye like this, let''s kill Tang Ye first! Do this in front of Sophia. I wonder what will happen to Sophia?


    Since Sophia cares about Tang Ye so much, let her taste the killing of the person she cares about first. So, wait until Sofia is caught, and then take it inside, let Duke Massey watch. Presumably Duke Maixi also knows the pain, so I don''t believe that Duke Maixi will continue to hide in the defense barrier!


    "You old human race, huh, I don''t believe Sophia can always protect you. Now, I have decided, I will kill you slowly first!" Qing Tianxin said to Tang Ye with a sneer. Then, as he waved his hand, he condensed another three-eight light blue sharp blade, like a small flying knife, facing Tang Ye, still accumulating energy, and did not immediately attack. However, I believe that when these 38 little flying knives attack, Tang Ye can no longer resist.


    Sophia was very worried, Qing Tian Xin used the power of the Sky Realm, which Tang Ye could not resist. She swept to Tang Ye quickly to protect Tang Ye. However, Qing Tiemu did not allow this. He wanted to get rid of Sophia quickly to avoid accidents. Therefore, he also gave out his strength to deal with Sophia.


    "Sophia, your opponent is me, and you want to deal with the two of us alone, aren''t you too greedy?" Qing Tiemu sneered at Sophia.


    Sophia frowned when he saw the green iron wood condensed. This matter can be troublesome. Although she is calm on the surface, she is already very worried in her heart. She can stop two celestial attacks at the same time, but she will be injured. And, it can be done once, twice, three times, or even the fourth time, but no matter how many times it is, I am afraid it will not work.


    "You said Sophia is greedy, then I''m going to say, you are shameless. Is it interesting for one person to bully two?" At this time, Tang Ye sneered at Qing Tiemu, and then said: "Why not do this, you will fight Sophia. , And I, just fight your son Qingtianxin, how about? You two, don''t join hands again then."


    "Your kid is arrogant!" Qing Tiemu felt that Tang Ye was indeed very arrogant, meaning that he was going to deal with his son alone? What''s the joke, his own son is the strength of the sky realm, a person with the power of the master of the star realm, actually wants to fight against the strength of the sky realm?


    "Boy, you''re looking for death!" Qing Tianxin was very angry when she heard Tang Ye''s words. She felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant. He was simply underestimating him, so he did not continue to gather strength to strengthen the three wind element powers released. Sharp blade hit Tang Ye directly. He believed that even if the power of the three sharp blades had not reached the Sky Realm at this time, Tang Ye could not handle it.


    At this time, he provoked Tang Ye and said: "Damn old human race, if you have the ability, don''t let Sophia protect you, but fight me directly!


    Tang Ye sneered and swiftly moved. When he arrived in front of Sophia, he didn''t need Sophia to protect him, and quickly said to Sophia: "Sophia, you specialize in dealing with Qingtiemu. Believe me, I can handle Qingtianxin! Don''t worry, I am not that kind Someone who makes jokes about his life!"


    Sophia didn''t expect Tang Ye to rush in front of her. She originally wanted to pull Tang Ye back, but when she heard Tang Ye''s words, she hesitated. But she still didn''t decide to leave it alone. After all, she was still worried about Tang Ye, so she still wanted to block Qing Tianxin''s attack, but at this time, Qing Tiemu attacked her.


    Tang Ye shouted loudly: "Sophia, I said, I can deal with Qingtianxin, just concentrate on dealing with Qingtiemu!"


    Tang Ye''s tone was very positive, even a bit fierce. Sophia was taken aback for a moment, Tang Ye said that it was for this reason, she could only trust Tang Ye, and then deal with Qing Tiemu''s attack first. However, she still divided a part of her attention to look at Tang Ye, fearing that Tang Ye could not stop Qing Tianxin''s attack.


    At this time, Tang Ye took out the Undead King¡¯s Halberd, which quickly changed from a small iron rod to a cool artifact with burning flames. When Qingtianxin¡¯s sharp blade attacked, he slammed it and gave out a powerful momentum. He beat out the three sharp blades of Qingtianxin.


    Seeing this, Sophia was startled and very surprised. The power just now... and the weapon that burns flames, even without the power of the Sky Realm, it is close!


    This is Tang Ye''s real power? No wonder it can block Qing Tianxin''s attack, it is indeed possible! Because the three sharp blades of Qingtianxin didn''t have the power of the sky realm level.


    At the same time, Qing Tiemu and Qing Tianxin were also taken aback when they saw Tang Ye''s counterattack. This old human race hides such a powerful force?

 Chapter 3029： Under control!

    The power that Tang Ye released right now was actually not in the Sky Realm. He just used the Undead Overlord Halberd to blow back the blade energy of the three wind elemental powers that Qingtianxin had played. Even so, his power is stronger than the average Astral Lord, so everyone else is very shocked.


    Of course the reason for the shock was the Undead King Halberd in Tang Ye''s hands. Because of the flames emitted by the Undead King''s Halberd, this halberd looks very powerful, more powerful than other weapons, and it gives people the feeling that it is full of power, just like the death sickle owned by Sophia.


    "What is that weapon? It can emit flames. This is not an ordinary weapon! But, I have never heard of such a weapon!" The onlookers were surprised, looking at the Undead King Halberd in Tang Ye''s hand.


    Weapons that are very powerful in themselves are generally known by people. Like Sophia''s Death Scythe, Ying Wushuang''s Wushuang Sword, and other such weapons. Such weapons generally have strong power in their own right, plus personal power, it is even stronger. This is also the reason why Sophia is stronger than the general Sky Realm. Sophia itself is only the Sky Realm, but because of the power of the Death Scythe, it is much stronger than the normal Sky Realm. Therefore, if facing the several Celestial Realm masters of the Wolf Summon family before, if they were fighting alone, she did not take it seriously.


    Such a powerful weapon is of course very rare. Therefore, there are not many such weapons. Most of them are passed down from the family. The death sickle owned by Sophia is inherited from the family. As for those obtained by chance, they are even rarer. And such a weapon, as long as there is a little news, it will cause cultivators to fight for seizure, and it is often another huge war. The dispute will not stop until the weapon is recognized. Even, it may not stop. Because you can kill the person who gets the weapon, and then let the weapon re-enter the ownerless state. However, generally the people who can be recognized by this powerful weapon are powerful people who are not strong enough to control such a powerful weapon. So the people who get such weapons are very powerful. It is not easy to kill them, and they may even take their own lives.


    So there are not many people doing this kind of thing.


    Now, the weapon that Tang Ye was holding was obviously regarded as that powerful divine weapon by people, which was why everyone was shocked. How could Tang Ye, an old human race, possess such a powerful weapon? Besides, isn''t it that Tang Ye is just the power of the Lord of the Star Realm? Since it is just such a little power, how can we get the recognition of such a weapon, and how can we control such a weapon?


    "Tang Ye..." Even Sophia was surprised. She has been with Tang Ye for so long, but she has never seen such a weapon before, so Tang Ye can hide such a powerful weapon for so long?


    "You **** old human race!" Qing Tianxin who wanted to kill Tang Ye was very angry. He originally thought his attack would be enough to solve Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect it to be impossible. However, after thinking about it carefully, this simple attack revealed that Tang Ye possessed such a powerful weapon, and it was considered worthwhile. If you don''t figure it out, Tang Ye calculates it, then it''s dangerous.


    After being angry, Qing Tianxin laughed again, sneered at Tang Ye playfully, and said, "That''s it, you **** old human race originally hides such power, so you can block my attack! This is what you were confident before. The reason? Yes, you can be considered a little capable. However, if you only have such a capable, you will still die in my hands after all!"


    After Qing Tianxin drank coldly, he attacked Tang Ye again. This time, he was going to use the power of the Vault of Heaven. The power he played just now didn''t have the Sky Realm, and was beaten back by Tang Ye with the Undead King Halberd. If he continued to attack, of course he would use a stronger Sky Realm. However, he still didn''t use his full strength, because he felt that it was necessary to test again to see if Tang Ye was hiding other means.


    Although Qingtian''s heart is arrogant, it is not completely brainless. Being able to cultivate to the sky realm naturally has a certain strength and state of mind. As an old human race, Tang Ye must be so confident and able to do so many incredible things. As for whether there is only the Undead King Halberd, it is worth testing.


    This time, Qing Tianxin''s attack was still a concentrated blade attack, but the power was already in the Sky Realm. He wanted to see how Tang Ye could resist. The attack just now was not from the Sky Realm, and Tang Ye blocked it with the power of the Lord of the Star Realm. The attack is now the power of the Sky Realm, can Tang Ye be able to block it back with the power of the Lord of the Star Realm?


    Based on this result, Qing Tianxin could judge Tang Ye''s specific strength. If Tang Ye couldn''t stop him, then Tang Ye would have nothing to fear. But if Tang Ye can stop it, it means that the flame-burning halberd is really terrifying, and even a person with the strength of the master of the star realm has the strength to fight against the sky!


    Faced with the attack from Qing Tianxin again, Tang Ye still did not release the power of the Sky Realm. He continued to just use the Undead King Halberd to resist. He knew that Qing Tianxin''s attacking calmly now was a test of his strength. If this is the case, then the plan will be calculated, by the way, cover a little for yourself, and then attack Qing Tianxin by surprise.


    Qing Tianxin''s attack had arrived, and Tang Ye took a step backwards, single-handed the Undead King''s Halberd, and then slammed it fiercely, attacking the sharp blade Qing Tianxin had hit. The power of the Undead King''s Halberd was still very strong, and once again beat back the sharp blade that Qingtianxin had played. At this time, Tang Ye still kept his strength at the level of the master of the star realm. However, he obviously felt strenuous and almost bounced back. Sure enough, it was very difficult to just use the power of the master of the star realm against the sky realm. If the power of the Undead King Halberd was not strong enough, he might be injured, and he was still seriously injured.


    "Huh?" Qing Tianxin frowned when he saw Tang Ye blocking his attack again, and was very surprised. He clearly felt that Tang Ye¡¯s power was still the Lord of the Star Realm, so Tang Ye could still block his attack. In other words, the flame-burning halberd was very domineering and powerful, so Tang Ye had the power to The strength to fight against the Sky Realm master!


    "Then I have to see how strong your weapon is!" Although Qing Tianxin was surprised by the appearance of the Undead King Halberd, he was not worried. He felt that everything was still under his control, and he condensed again. A powerful force, this time it was a hurricane under the force of the wind element, with a terrifying blade energy attached, and it hit Tang Ye.


    "See if you can stop it!" Qing Tianxin shouted in a low voice.

 Chapter 3030： Not an opponent!

    Although the sharp blade attack that Qing Tianxin had just used used the strength of the Sky Realm, it was not all. The Knives Hurricane is even stronger now. He wanted to see how strong Tang Ye could block him with the flame-burning halberd. Once he knew the power of the Undead King Halberd, he didn''t need to worry about anything.


    He has no fear of Tang Ye, and he does not even put Tang Ye in his eyes, but he attaches great importance to the Undead King Halberd. Because of the power of the Death Scythe, he knows how strong the Death Scythe is and can help Sophia. How many. If it weren''t for Death''s Scythe, the Alpha family would have fallen. Sophia alone, even a genius, would be able to hold on for so long. The power of something like an artifact is unimaginable. Since it is possible for cultivators to fight for it, you must pay attention.


    Qing Tianxin didn''t want to be hurt by Tang Ye just because he underestimated the Undead King Halberd. Anyway, there was still time and he could play slowly, so he just wanted to test it slowly first.


    The Hurricane Blade quickly hit Tang Ye again, and the surrounding area was affected. The impact of tree debris and other things flew around, and other people with low strength had to avoid it.


    Tang Ye saw that it was such a power, but he didn''t dare to directly block it. The attack that he blocked just now was very limited, and now he must use a modest way. So, he took the initiative to rush to attack, instead of simply resisting, he repelled several times.


    Seeing Qing Tianxin''s attack like this, Sophia was very worried about Tang Ye, but Qing Tiemu had been pestering her and it was difficult for her to help Tang Ye. However, because of Tang Ye''s extraordinary strength, they were all attracted, so there was not much fighting between them, because they all wanted to see Tang Ye''s situation. However, if Sophia goes to help Tang Ye, Qing Tiemu will stop her.


    For a while, Tang Ye could only resist Qing Tianxin''s attack on her own. Sophia worried that as Qingtianxin''s attack became stronger and stronger, Tang Ye could not stop it even with the Undead King Halberd. But at this time she was also powerless, only hope that Tang Ye could hold it.


    "Hmph, you, an old human race, actually want to attack me proactively. It''s arrogant!" Qing Tianxin was very angry when he saw Tang Yechao''s Hurricane rushing over, and gave a cold snort.


    Tang Ye felt that Qing Tianxin was talking babbledly on it, and felt very upset. Of course he had heard enough of such words, so he felt irritated. He just wanted to quickly resolve Qingtianxin. If so, be proactive. Holding the Undead King''s Halberd, he rushed to the front of the Hurricane Blade, and then hit it hard with the Undead King''s Halberd.


    "Bang!" With a violent sound, the Undead King''s Halberd hit the Hurricane Blade, as if it hit the entity, sending out a violent impact. However, Tang Ye''s attack couldn''t resolve the Hurricane Blade. This was his plan, so he quickly retreated to avoid being injured by the rotating blade of the Hurricane Blade. Then he attacked quickly, hit the Hurricane Knives hard again, then retreated, then attacked again. In this way, he weakened Hurricane Knife with one blow, and finally eliminated Hurricane Knife. However, because such an attack consumes a lot of energy and also consumes strength, he is already exhausted and panting after blocking Hurricane Blade, as if he is very embarrassed.


    Of course, Tang Ye was just pretending. He just didn''t use the power of the sky realm. Under the power of the master of the star realm, he would naturally be like this when faced with such a powerful sky power attack. He just didn''t want to use the power of the Sky Realm, in order to quickly kill Qingtianxin next, he didn''t want to drag him!


    When Qing Tianxin saw Tang Ye doing this, he laughed and was very proud, thinking that Tang Ye only had such strength. The attack just now was nothing but a temptation to him. Now, seeing that Tang Ye was going so desperately to stop the Sharp Blade Hurricane, he felt that he had already figured out Tang Ye''s strength. It seems that even with the help of an artifact like the Undead King Halberd, Tang Ye''s strength can only block the strength of the Sky Realm at the level just now. However, this can also be said to be very powerful. After all, it turns a person with only the power of the master of the star realm into a person with the strength of the sky realm. This is what many people dream of.


    Qing Tianxin sneered at Tang Ye, waved her hand, and snorted to Tang Ye: "You old human race, it seems that you only have this power. Hmph, I tell you, you will be killed by me, and then, The weapon you have will be mine!"


    Tang Ye looked up at Qing Tianxin and sneered: "What have you been doing there all the time? If you think you can kill me, then just come. Otherwise, let me kill you!"


    Having said that, Tang Ye carried the Undead King Halberd and rushed towards Qingtianxin. His legs exerted strength and jumped so high that he could attack Qingtianxin.


    At this time, Qing Tian Xin relied on the strength of the sky realm and the strength of the cultivation wind element to fly in the air. Seeing Tang Ye attacking him, he was furious. He felt that Tang Ye was underestimating him, so he shouted to Tang Ye coldly: "Just because you want to hit me? Wishful thinking! Since you want to die so, then I I will fulfill you and let you die first!"


    After drinking, Qing Tian''s heart raised his heart to the sky and gave a low drink, which inspired his Aoba family''s unique knowledge, and a two-headed cheetah transformed with power was revealed, as if it merged with him. Then, he swooped down towards Tang Ye, as did the double-headed cheetah phantom.


    Qing Tianxin and Tang Ye collided, and those hands seemed to have turned into sharp claws, suddenly grabbing Tang Ye''s shoulders, as if to tear Tang Ye apart, and then slammed down under Tang Ye.


    With a bang, as if Tang Ye couldn''t resist it, she was quickly slammed into the ground by Qing Tianxin, and the ground vibrated again and again, very violently.


    "Tang Ye!" Sophia was very worried. Tang Ye just seemed to have no resistance, she wanted to save Tang Ye.


    However, Qing Tiemu stopped her at this time. Qing Tiemu sneered triumphantly and sneered at Sophia: "Sophia, your opponent is me, don''t be half-hearted. You...do you look down on me too much?"


    Sophia was furious, and the hand holding the death sickle suddenly emitted a dark power, and the momentum of the death sickle burst out. She said coldly to Qing Tiemu: "If this is the case, then I will kill you first!"


    Qing Tiemu was startled, but he didn''t expect Sophia to burst out with such terrifying power. He was still very jealous. However, he didn''t think he had to worry. No matter how strong Sophia is, he can stop it. Even if you can''t beat Sofia, it''s okay to delay. But when Qing Tianxin resolves Tang Ye, he and Qing Tianxin will join forces again, and the two celestial realms will deal with Sophia.


    He glanced at Qing Tianxin, confident in Qing Tianxin. Qingtianxin has the power of the Sky Realm, and although Tang Ye has a magical tool, he will be affected by his own strength in the end, and he is definitely not Qingtianxin''s opponent!

 Chapter 3031： Tell you!

    Qing Tiemu stopped Sophia, and Sophia couldn''t save Tang Ye. Just like that, Tang Ye was sent by Qing Tianxin''s powerful celestial realm power, playing the form of a double-headed cheetah and crashing into the ground. If he were directly hit by such an attack, he would be either dead or disabled.


    Except for Sophia who cares about Tang Ye, everyone else here wants to kill Tang Ye. After all, they are from the Qingye family. And those members of the Qingye family saw that Tang Ye was attacked by Qing Tianxin in this way, and they all felt that Tang Ye was unstoppable, dying, or seriously injured. In this way, Tang Ye didn''t have any threats.


    "Hmph, Sophia, don''t think about that old human race. He is dead. I really don''t know why you count on that old human race so much. Can he help you keep the Alpha family?" Qing Tiemu blocked Sophia to save Tang After night, seeing Sophia showing a very gloomy and angry look, he sneered.


    In addition to provocation, he was really puzzled. Like the members of the Langzhao family, he didn''t fully understand Tang Ye''s details, so he didn''t think that Tang Ye was an old human being. At least, it is impossible to determine the survival of a family. Isn''t this kind of thing taken for granted? One person decides the survival of a family? I feel exaggerated.


    "You are stupid and ignorant!" Sophia was very angry at Qing Tiemu''s words. Since seeing Tang Ye''s power, even if it wasn''t a strong cultivation power, she felt that Tang Ye would not be a weak person.


    However, these all need to be proved by strength. Now that Tang Ye has not shown strong enough strength, Qing Tiemu still laughs very much, and said to Sophia: "Is it? I am ignorant? Stupid? Haha, what do you mean, That old human race is very powerful? But, why didn''t I see..."


    call!


    However, after Qing Tiemu just watched it, suddenly, a powerful force burst out from Qing Tianxin''s side. This power attracts everyone, because this power is not from Qingtianxin!


    Nor is it the power of the Aoba family!


    Then it can only be Tang Ye''s. However, they clearly felt that this force was very strong, so strong that it was...Sky Realm!


    "How could there be such a strong power!" Qing Tiemu suddenly turned his head and looked over. The power aura belongs to Tang Ye, and he belongs to the Sky Realm. This is still easy to lock and judge. However, he didn''t believe there was such a thing. Tang Ye, an old human race, does it have the power of the Sky Realm?


    The others followed and saw that where Qing Tianxin had just rushed down to kill Tang Ye, a strong beam of flame erupted. There is no doubt that this is Tang Ye''s power. However, they didn''t believe that Tang Ye would have such power. Even Sophia found it incredible. Did Tang Ye really reach the Sky Realm?


    "No, it''s impossible!" At this time, Qing Tian shouted out angrily. He was the one who came close to attack Tang Ye. Just now he released the power of the two-headed cheetah''s family secret magic, thinking that he could definitely kill Tang Ye, but Tang Ye blocked his attack. At the beginning, Tang Ye held the Undead King¡¯s Halberd with both hands to block his attack, although it was blocked, but after being smashed into the ground, he slowly couldn¡¯t hold it and was about to be defeated by his double-headed cheetah. . But at this moment, Tang Ye burst out with a terrifying flame power, that is the power of the Sky Realm!


    With such a powerful force, Qing Tian Xin should have been rushed out, but Tang Ye suddenly held him with one hand, so that he could not rush out at all, as if he was firmly tied up. In this way, he was attacked by the power of the flame. Although he blocked most of it with the body of the sky, he still suffered a little injury.


    A little injury is nothing to the masters of the Sky Realm. But for Qing Tianxin now, the biggest problem is that Tang Ye actually has the power of the Sky Realm!


    He doesn''t believe in this kind of thing. An old human race has such a powerful force. How did he cultivate it? Moreover, since Tang Ye possesses the power of the Sky Realm, with the powerful artifact that burns flames, the power is not just the Sky Realm!


    Qingtianxin can feel the crisis from it. He found it very ridiculous. Such a crisis turned out to be felt by an old human race. He had always underestimated him before, thinking that he was teasing Tang Ye. However, now Tang Ye actually has such power, so his so-called teasing is simply ridiculous. Rather, he was teased by Tang Ye!


    "You **** it!" Qing Tianxin was not worried because she was caught by Tang Ye and attacked by the flames, but was very angry, and wanted to kill Tang Ye immediately. He gave a low cry and suddenly exerted force, the two-headed cheetah behind him roared fiercely and attacked Tang Ye.


    "I want to tear you apart!" Qing Tianxin drank out again. Then the power of the two-headed cheetah seemed to be strengthened, even stronger than the previous one. He believed that Tang Ye could not stop the attack like this.


    Tang Ye still grasped Qing Tianxin tightly with one hand, faced Qing Tianxin''s attack, sneered, and said, "If you think you can kill me, then try."


    At this time, Tang Ye continuously released flames, and then the flames condensed into a shield, protecting Tang Ye. But at the same time, his body was still emitting flames, which made him attack with flames while possessing a shield. Therefore, Qing Tianxin has been attacked by flames all the time.


    boom!


    The two-headed cheetah opened both heads with big mouths and sharp fangs, and then bit down Tang Ye. Tang Ye used flames to form a shield. The two-headed cheetah shredded the shield first. He wanted to tear the flame shield to pieces. However, a steady stream of flames gushing out and condensed on the shield, so the flame shield is simply Can''t bite through.


    On the contrary, the two-headed cheetah has suffered a lot because it is now attached to the flame, and this flame is still the flame of the phoenix, how can this beast of power form withstand it. Therefore, it can be clearly seen that the two-headed cheetah was attacked and invaded by the undead flame. The original pale cyan, part of it turned red.


    Qingtianxin felt most clearly the changes in the two-headed cheetah. At this time, he was surprised. How could this be? The attack power of these flames is so strong? His injuries are increasing, and if this continues, it will be very bad!


    "Damn old human race, what kind of power are you! This is not an ordinary flame!" Qing Tianxin was furious, and drank to Tang Ye.


    It is not so much anger as it is panic and fear. Tang Ye also had the power of the Sky Realm, and also had such a powerful weapon. At this time, he saw the terrible flame. He didn''t want to admit it, but deep down he knew that Tang Ye''s power might be stronger than him!


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Tianxin and sneered: "If you can survive, then I will tell you."

 Chapter 3032： Burn to death!

    Obviously Qing Tian was anxious, and was forced by Tang Ye. Everyone else saw this scene, not to mention how surprised they were, they all felt like they were dreaming. That old human race is really terrifying, and it has always surprised people. Now it is actually in the Sky Realm, so it may not be impossible to deal with their Aoba Family!


    "Tang Ye..." Sophia also saw Tang Ye like this, and she was naturally deeply shocked, but she quickly accepted Tang Ye''s extraordinary things. Tang Ye possesses such a powerful strength that makes many things reasonable. But I have to say that Tang Ye is really powerful, and he didn''t expect to be alive as an old human race, and could break through to the sky realm. In addition to all the previous accomplishments without relying on the power of the Vault of Heaven, I have to say that he is simply a peerless genius!


    Sophia was no longer worried now. Since Tang Ye had the power of the Sky Realm and the artifact that could be compared with the Death God''s Scythe, then dealing with Qingtian Heart was not a problem. In this case, she will deal with Qingtiemu, then they will not be solved by Qingtiemu and they will not die here. It is even possible to solve the Aoba family!


    Sophia looked at Qing Tiemu, saw Qing Tiemu''s face very embarrassed, and sneered: "Why, I just said you are stupid and ignorant, right? You look down on people, isn''t it arrogant and confident? Why is it not like this now?"


    "You..." Qing Tiemu was furious. It''s **** it, he didn''t expect that the old human race actually possessed the power of the Sky Realm. Who can think of this? But for example, since this is true, what matters is how to deal with it next.


    This is what Qing Tiemu considered. Now Sophia and Tang Ye are both in the Sky Realm, and Sophia and Tang Ye are both people with powerful artifacts, but he and Qingtianxin don''t have such powerful weapons. Then, it means that the power he and Qing Tianxin unite may not be the opponent of Sophia and Tang Ye!


    Sophia sneered again, now there is no need to worry about Tang Ye''s side, she can concentrate on dealing with Qing Tiemu. Although her strength was consumed a lot, there was no problem focusing on dealing with Qingtie Muxia. She slammed the death sickle and hummed to Qingtiemu: "Then, let you know the power of my Alpha family!"


    Qing Tiemu''s face was blue, and he didn''t have complete confidence to deal with the strength under Sophia''s death sickle. Originally thought that there was a blue sky heart together, two sky realm masters, even if Sophia has a powerful artifact like the death sickle, I believe that two sky realm masters can deal with it.


    But now Qing Tianxin might not be able to come over and join hands with him for a while. However, he still felt that he would not be so easily solved by Sophia. If he is evasive and doesn''t fight Sofia desperately, even if Sofia uses Death''s Scythe to be stronger than him, it is impossible to kill him quickly. Therefore, he felt that he could wait for Qing Tianxin to solve Tang Ye, and then join hands with him to solve Sophia!


    "Tianxin, kill this **** old human race!" Qing Tiemu shouted at Qing Tianxin, almost angered, regardless of whether Qing Tianxin could do it.


    "Never let this **** old human race get in the way of us!" Qing Tiemu shouted again. Even if he felt Tang Ye''s powerful power, he had to demand Qing Tianxin like this. Because Tang Ye has now become a variable, if Tang Ye can''t be solved, then their plan may fail. The consequences of failure are very serious, just like the Wolf Call family, it may be destroyed by the Alpha family!


    Of course Qing Tianxin wanted to kill Tang Ye, and now all his anger was on Tang Ye. He felt that he had been teased enough by this old human race. It was a shame he had never suffered. In any case, he would kill Tang Ye!


    "You **** old human race, I will definitely smash you into pieces!" Qing Tianxin shouted out to Tang Ye again, and then no longer retained any strength, used all his strength to launch a double-headed cheetah attack. Biting his head and tearing with sharp claws, he had to break the flame shield outside Tang Ye''s body so that he could attack Tang Ye.


    However, even though Qing Tianxin used the strongest power, the two-headed cheetah was attacking frantically, but it failed to destroy the flame shield. Because Tang Ye emitted a steady stream of flames, after the two-headed cheetah tore off some of it, he immediately refilled it to form a new shield. This continuous flow makes it useless for Qing Tianxin to keep attacking.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this, Qing Tianxin was angry and became very impatient again. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so difficult. And he felt that he was constantly being burned by this flame, and the harm he was getting more and more severe. In addition to this flame damage, there was another damage, and he felt that his strength was affected.


    "What''s going on?" Just now, I only took care of attacking Tang Ye and didn''t think too much. Now I feel it carefully, and after thinking about it, I think this is a very terrible thing. It was a terrible thought. Not only was he injured, but his strength was also weakened, and he even felt uncomfortable in his body, and seemed to be getting weaker and weaker. What exactly is going on?


    No matter what the situation is, this is very unfavorable. If this continues, he should be killed!


    Can''t continue to be burned by this flame!


    Qing Tianxin calmed down at the crucial moment, thinking that to kill Tang Ye, he must first get rid of his own predicament. Now that you are hurt by the flame, avoid the flame first. Then, slowly figure out Tang Ye''s situation. Just now I thought I had figured out Tang Ye''s situation, so I attacked, very confident. As a result, Tang Ye''s situation has not yet been figured out, so he suffered a big loss!


    As a result, Qing Tianxin gave out strength to retreat, temporarily distanced herself from Tang Ye, and left the flame range Tang Ye released. However, when he tried to retreat, Tang Ye held his hand tightly, still holding him firmly, making him unable to retreat at all.


    He was a little anxious, and felt that Tang Ye had already calculated it. So, he once again gave out his strength to go back. But still can''t go back. Tang Ye seemed to catch him deliberately, just to keep him from retreating. As a result, he became even more anxious. He believed that this feeling of being burned and invaded by inexplicable power was not accidental, but Tang Ye designed it from the beginning. At this time, there was only one thought in his mind, and he couldn''t continue like this, otherwise something big would happen!


    As a result, Qing Tianxin struggled fiercely, but still couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles. He became even struggling desperately, but still couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles.


    At this time, Tang Ye sneered at him and said, "Don''t waste your energy, just die under my flames."

 Chapter 3033： Where is it offended?

    Tang Ye didn''t want to fight Qing Tianxin slowly anymore, he wanted to burn to death with undead flames. Now as long as enough undead flames are released, and then the Qingtian heart is firmly grasped, there is no problem. And with his current strength, as long as he single-mindedly grasp Qingtianxin, that is no problem.


    Qing Tianxin was already struggling desperately, but just couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles, and the flames from Tang Ye burned more severely, making him feel that he was getting more and more hurt. At the same time, he also felt what another kind of injury he had received was the power of the dead.


    It is actually the power of the dead! This is a very scary thing. There are few people who practice the power of the dead, but the power is not weak at all. There are few cultivators because of the prejudices of the world. As everyone knows, anyone who cultivates this kind of power is quite powerful. Now Qing Tianxin realized how terrible things were. On one side is the burning of flames, the power of this flame is also very powerful, different from ordinary flames. Coupled with the erosion of the power of the undead, the most important thing is that Tang Ye''s strength has the Sky Realm! If Tang Ye was only the master of the star realm, or a lower level of strength, he would feel that there was no harm even with the power of flames and necromancers. After all, the strength level was not enough, and the attack was just a tickling for him. However, since Tang Ye was in the Sky Realm, everything was different.


    This way all attacks can hurt him. The flame and the power of the undead are both an erosive effect, which will continue to damage. If this state is not cleared in time, the damage will be very large. Now Qingtian Xin has felt the terrible damage of this kind, so she wants to get rid of it very much. If he can''t get rid of it, he feels it will be very dangerous and may even kill his own!


    Suddenly, he understood Tang Ye''s intention. Tang Ye grasped him tightly from the beginning, so the purpose was not to... directly burn him to death?


    Just to maintain the current situation, this **** old human race has been holding on to him, and he can¡¯t break free, and then he has been hurt by flames and the power of the dead, so that even if he has not suffered other attacks, he will be eventually Burned alive. This is what this **** old human planned in the beginning!


    "You...you actually want to kill me like this! Damn! I absolutely can''t let you succeed!" After Qing Tianxin knew Tang Ye''s purpose, she shouted, angry and ferocious, and wanted to eat Tang Ye. Look like.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Why, can''t I do this? I just want to get rid of you like this, how? Do you think it would be very shameful to be killed like this? Haha, then let you feel This shame."


    "You..." Qing Tianxin was about to die of anger by Tang Ye, and he actually provoke him like this.


    Tang Ye still sneered and said, "Actually, as long as you know, you will be killed by me sooner or later. It doesn''t matter how you were killed by me. Then, will you be less uncomfortable? Ha, so it is inevitable that you will be killed by me, and I just choose an easier way to kill you."


    "You..." Qing Tianxin was **** off by Tang Ye again. What does it mean that you will definitely be killed by this **** old human race? Damn it, it''s so damn, he will never accept this fate! Killed by an old human? It''s ridiculous!


    Qing Tianxin didn''t want to continue to be played by Tang Ye, and suddenly gave out the strength of the Qingye family, which was very powerful and terrifying, and then the two-headed cheetah that turned out behind him was even more fierce and fierce, roaring again and again, and its momentum was more violent than the flames released by Tang Ye. It was several times larger, and it was enlarged several times, it seemed that there was no need to put the flames that Tang Ye released in his eyes. And, Tang Ye''s condensed flame shield, as if the two-headed cheetah could be easily torn apart.


    "Hmph, **** old human race, I am my true power, not comparable to just now! I don''t believe it, such power can''t kill you!" Qing Tianxin shouted coldly to Tang Ye.


    "Tianxin, don''t do this!" However, at this time, Qing Tiemu, who was fighting with Sophia, was surprised to see Qing Tianxin like this, and then very worried, because the power that Qingtianxin released now was burning vitality. Although this kind of power can increase the strength of the two-headed cheetah at once, it will do great harm to yourself and may leave serious sequelae. Qing Tiemu certainly didn''t want his son to take such risks.


    However, Qing Tianxin no longer cared about this. He was really irritated by Tang Ye, and couldn''t be mad if Tang Ye was not resolved. Moreover, he is not only that, the most important thing is that if he continues to be the way he is now and is corroded and damaged by the undead flames emitted by Tang Ye and the power of the dead, then he may not just leave some sequelae. May be killed directly.


    Therefore, compared with this serious consequence, he might as well be lighter. This is also the performance of his being pressed. Tang Ye made up his mind to grab him with his hands and restrain him from the beginning, so he didn''t succeed in breaking free no matter what. Under this situation, he could only rely on the most primitive brute force to solve Tang Ye''s restraints.


    "Father, rest assured, I''m fine, I will kill this **** old human race soon!" After Qing Tianxin released his vitality to strengthen his two-headed cheetah, he began to attack Tang Ye, facing Qing Tiemu I didn''t listen at all, I still followed my own ideas.


    Qing Tiemu was very worried and determined not to be like this. He didn''t want to lose his precious son. Therefore, he wanted to get rid of Sophia''s attack, and then went to help Qingtianxin. As long as the attack reaches Tang Ye, Qing Tianxin can get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles.


    "You **** old human race!" Qing Tiemu shouted angrily at Tang Ye, and then moved towards Tang Ye.


    "You want to go over there, have you asked me?" However, Sophia''s death sickle slashed down, blocking Qing Tiemu''s attack and preventing Qing Tiemu from helping Qing Tianxin.


    In the current situation, the initiative has returned to Sophia''s side. Sophia defended passively just now, but now it was she who took the initiative to attack. She was very happy with such a thing, breathed a sigh of relief, and felt very happy. She knew it was all because of Tang Ye. If it weren''t for Tang Ye, not only would she not be able to do this, she could also be killed.


    What a magical man! Sophia had no idea what to describe Tang Ye''s mood now. It was amazing, it was like a man in a dream.


    Even Sophia would have thoughts, then maybe Tang Ye is really that amazing. However, for people who don''t admit this kind of thing, no matter how amazing Tang Ye is, they will still be stiff.


    Just now, Tang Ye kept hearing Qing Tiemu and Qing Tianxin telling him the **** old human race, he was speechless, looked at Qing Tiemu, and said: "Where the old human race has offended you, you will talk about the old human race one by one. Damn it?"

 Chapter 3034： Rob the prestige!

    Qing Tiemu was stopped by Sophia, and was ridiculed by Tang Ye''s words, and he was also greatly angry. But what was helpless was that he was alone and couldn''t crush Sophia, so he couldn''t go to deal with Tang Ye. So no matter what Sophia and Tang Ye said, he was helpless.


    Then it can only focus on the attack, hoping to quickly solve Sophia! Qing Tiemu looked at Sophia suddenly, his expression was very angry, and his eyes were almost bloodshot. He yelled to Sophia: "Well, since you have to stop me, let me fight you to death and death! I want to see if you first hit a member of the Langzhao family, is it true? That powerful force will come to kill me again! Hmph, as long as you can''t kill me, then I will definitely kill you!"


    Sophia sneered and playfully said, "You didn''t intend to fight me to death. Did you feel confident? Then why are you doing this now? Is it because you have no self-confidence, or you don''t have that power? If you think you have to join forces with your son to kill me, now you can kill me without your son''s cooperation?"


    "You..." Qing Tiemu was furious, but Sophia couldn''t refute it. That was a fact. Without Qingtianxin and him, he would be far-fetched to kill Sophia. Maybe he can deal with Sophia, but he is only fighting with Sophia, but it is very difficult to kill Sophia.


    "Ah!" At this time, Qing Tianxin heard a painful cry. It turned out that he was hurt more severely by Tang Ye''s flames and the power of the undead. With the erosion of the power of the undead, his body became weaker, and then he was burned by the undead flame, and suddenly felt very terrible. pain.


    It can be said that the power of the undead and the flames of the undead cooperate perfectly. The undead flame burns, can reduce the resistance of people, and then the power of the dead can erode more easily. The power of the undead is corroded severely, and the vitality and strength of people will be constantly weakened, so that the damage caused by the undead flame is even higher. Therefore, under the cooperation of the two, even the strength of the Sky Realm would be affected very quickly.


    Qing Tianxin''s painful cry attracted everyone''s attention. Sophia looked over and saw Qing Tianxin burning in a fiery flame, and suddenly thought of Tang Ye''s flame, which was very terrifying. Even she will get burned, and she will get burned quickly. When she first came into contact with Tang Ye''s flame, she was sure of one thing, that is, Tang Ye''s flame can kill the sky realm!


    So now that Qing Tianxin is surrounded by such a fierce flame, Sophia feels that it is normal for Qing Tianxin to be injured. Even Qingtianxin will be killed!


    Sophia is of course very happy with such a thing. If Tang Ye could kill Qingtianxin, then she wouldn''t worry about this battle. She can definitely get rid of the Aoba family. In this way, both the Wolf Summon Family and the Aoba Family, which had the greatest threat to the Alpha Family, were resolved, and the crisis of her Alpha Family was temporarily resolved. As for other hostile forces, there is no courage and strength to directly attack her Alpha family, and they can be resolved slowly in the future, one by one.


    This kind of thing is really great, it feels like taking off the burden that has been on the body before, and finally you can relax and enjoy life comfortably?


    Sophia didn''t know if she could live that kind of life, but she definitely wanted to. She looked at Tang Ye, with a slight smile on her mouth unexpectedly. This is not only her recognition of Tang Ye, but also a kind of love.


    "You dare to be distracted!" When Sophia looked at Tang Ye, Qing Tiemu''s attack suddenly came, and he snorted to Sophia with a very vicious expression. Although he heard his son¡¯s painful cry, he was even more anxious, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t get messed up more than he was anxious. If he wanted his son to stop suffering, the best thing to do is to get rid of Sophia quickly. , And then go to help my son!


    Sophia didn''t expect Qing Tiemu''s attack to come so quickly, she was shocked, but fortunately she quickly waved the Death Scythe to withstand Qing Tiemu''s attack. but. Even so, the two-headed cheetah imaginary from Qingtiemu, and the huge beast mouth that was torn off, had two sharp fangs, one of which still hurt her.


    Fortunately, it was not a major injury, it was just pierced a bit of the body. Although it was painful, it was not fatal and had no effect on the overall battle. Sophia didn''t dare to be in a trance anymore, no matter how much Qingtiemu was a force in the sky realm. This kind of strength, if accidentally hit, it could be fatal.


    "Hmph, don''t think you can kill me! Now without your son harassing me, I will let you know the power of the Alpha family! Besides, I tell you, your son is not Tang Ye''s opponent. Your son...will die. "Sophia snorted to Qing Tiemu. Saying this can be regarded as disrupting Qing Tiemu''s thoughts and state of mind. After all, Qing Tianxin is his son. If something happens to his son, how can he not care at all?


    Qing Tiemu was indeed worried, but he wouldn''t show it, and shouted coldly to Sophia: "Is it? Then see if the **** old human died in the end, or my son died!"


    Sophia knew that Qing Tiemu would be affected by this kind of thing, and smiled confidently and coldly, but did not continue to speak, carrying the Death Scythe and Qing Tiemu concentrated on fighting.


    On the other side, Tang Ye was still fighting against Qing Tianxin. Although Qing Tianxin was in pain, after imagining a two-headed cheetah with several times the power, his momentum was not lost to Tang Ye at all. Then, he began to attack Tang Ye frantically. The enlarged double-headed cheetah suddenly tore off most of the flame shield in front of Tang Ye, as if the flame shield would only be destroyed in an instant.


    "Kill him, Master!" Seeing Qing Tianxin''s attack effect, those from the Qingye family who were watching shouted out loud, thinking that Qing Tianxin would definitely be able to solve Tang Ye. Tang Ye exploded with the power of the Sky Realm just now, and it really scared them, surprised them very much, and felt that Tang Ye was very powerful and eclipsed their Qingye family. Now that Qingtianxin has regained his prestige, they are about to cheer.


    However, in the next second they couldn''t cheer again, because the flame shield that was torn apart by the double-headed cheetah that was transformed by Qingtianxin was immediately supplemented by the raging flames next to it, and then it became a complete one. Shield. In this way, Qing Tianxin''s attack seemed useless.


    "This..." Those cheering people were speechless at once, and at the same time they became anxious, thinking, isn''t it because the young master can''t deal with this old human race?


    Roar!


    Seeing this situation, Qing Tianxin was even more angry, making the two-headed cheetah roar again and again. Then he let the two-headed cheetah suddenly bite the flame shield, biting once and then again, biting quickly, biting constantly, just like crazy.

 Chapter 3035： Dont save face?

    Qing Tianxin went crazy, constantly releasing his life force, regardless of his own life and death, allowing the two-headed cheetah to continue to increase in strength, and constantly biting the flame shield in front of Tang Ye. Biting it over and over again, never stopped. Such power consumption is very huge. If this continues, Qing Tianxin will inevitably have an accident.


    Qing Tianxin also knew the consequences of doing this, but now that he had reached this point, he could only work hard to see if he could break free from Tang Ye''s shackles, otherwise he would also die. Therefore, he must break free of Tang Ye''s shackles. Even if this continues, it will have very serious consequences for yourself. But it was better than being burned to death by flames, so he continued.


    But Qing Tiemu was very anxious when he saw it, and did not agree with Qing Tianxin to continue like this. While fighting with Sophia, he drank it in a low voice and said loudly: "Tianxin, stop immediately, you can''t continue to use that power!"


    Then Qing Tiemu wanted to stop Qing Tianxin from continuing to consume the life-threatening power, but Sophia''s attack on him had not stopped, and he could not help Qing Tianxin in the past. He has already admitted that he can''t crush Sophia under the fight against Sophia alone. Even, there are very few opportunities to play Sophia can no longer interfere with him. Even if he uses very powerful moves, it can only suppress Sophia for a while, but once he does not send it, he cannot suppress Sophia, and Sophia will come and attack him. If he ignores Sophia''s attack, then he might die next.


    Why didn''t Qing Tianxin want to stop using the life-threatening power, but now Tang Ye simply grasped him firmly, no matter how he broke free, there was no way. He can only use this method, so he can only fight to the end.


    "You damn, damn, damn!" Qing Tianxin has controlled the double-headed cheetah to constantly bite the flame shield in front of Tang Ye''s body. I don''t know how many bites, Qing Tianxin feels tired, thinking, if it can''t be broken like this Tang Ye''s flame shield was really hopeless.


    Qingtianxin was tired and could no longer support the two-headed cheetah to bite wildly, so the strength slowly decreased, and the two-headed cheetah also shrank. Then, Qing Tianxin looked at Tang Ye. His eyes glared, and after astonishment, he turned into despair. I want to give up the idea of ??struggling. Because he saw that the flame shield in front of Tang Ye was constantly bitten by the double-headed cheetah controlled by him, but it was quickly replenished. This has always been the case. The two-headed cheetah quickly bite in half, and then immediately added half, as if the two-headed cheetah has been doing useless work.


    It should be said that Qingtianxin has been doing useless work. Because it was the double-headed cheetah he controlled, and he released his life force, as a result, it was useless for him to do these things, he still couldn''t break Tang Ye''s flame shield, and he couldn''t hurt Tang Ye. However, the flames that Tang Ye released became more fierce.


    "This...why?" Qing Tianxin didn''t understand, why did this happen? Even if he and Tang Ye are both in the Sky Realm and are evenly matched, then after such a fierce battle, it is impossible for him to have an accident, and Tang Ye is okay? Even if it''s just talking about power consumption, it can''t just be his own power consumption, and Tang Ye has not consumed it, right?


    Qing Tianxin felt that this kind of thing didn''t make sense, it didn''t make sense at all. Unless it is said, Tang Ye''s power is much stronger than his! But, is the strength of this old human race really so strong?


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Tianxin, jokingly, and said, "Why, don''t you stop biting me with those two-headed cheetahs?"


    "You... this is impossible! How could this be! You can''t have a stronger power than me!" Qing Tianxin shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, unable to believe what was happening now, this is really absurd!


    Tang Ye smiled at Qing Tianxin and said, "Why is it impossible? Didn''t I say at the beginning? I will definitely kill you. However, I don''t want to kill you so hard, so I chose the current one. The simple way. My flame is enough to kill you."


    "Impossible! What kind of flame of you, how could it be so strong!" Qing Tianxin was drinking again and again, and now he has stopped attacking Tang Ye, and there is not much fighting will. It seems that he just wants to know why Tang Ye can be so strong. Let him resist to no effect at all.


    Tang Ye shrugged, of course he wouldn''t tell Qing Tianxin that his flame was the flame of the Phoenix, and the power of the venomous necromancer from the sea of ??dead bodies. Among them, the flame of the Phoenix alone was enough to make Qing Tianxin difficult to deal with. Therefore, it is not strange that he can kill Qingtianxin. Tang Ye also felt that this was a matter of course, because he also possessed the Undead King Halberd, the dead wood and the power of spring, and so on and put them into this world, and they all existed in the same way. Rather, the immortal flame has burned Qingtian''s heart for so long, and he is not weak and weak, which is a very good thing.


    It''s a pity that Qing Tianxin is Sofia''s mortal enemy. Otherwise, if such a powerful person can become his own strength, it would be very good, so that he can use it to help deal with the new human race, and then he will be more and more confident in dealing with the new human race. Dealing with the new human race and regaining the blue star is what Tang Ye wants next. Before that, if you can recruit a group of powerful people, and guarantee that you won''t betray before you finish dealing with the new human race, that''s a very good thing.


    "What kind of flame I am...I am not sure about this, but I can be sure of one, that is more than enough to kill you." Tang Ye laughed at Qing Tianxin very playfully.


    "You..." Qing Tianxin felt that she was going to die of anger without having to fight.


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Tianxin, smiled, and said, "Looking at your appearance, it''s probably about the same. Your strength is exhausted. If you didn''t attack me with such violent moves just now, maybe you can hold on for a long time. Some. But now, when your power is used up, it will be more difficult to resist my flames. And my flames have the power of the dead, I believe you have already felt this. So, in the future, you will continue to be caught by my flames And the power of the undead until you are burned to the ground by me."


    "I don''t want it!" Qing Tianxin panicked, shook his head suddenly, and drank to Tang Ye, saying: "I don''t want to die like this, and I can''t just die like this! You can''t kill me! You want to let go Pass me! You can make terms with me, whatever you want! As long as you don''t kill me, I will promise you!"


    Tang Ye saw Qing Tianxin panicked and said that he was very speechless, and said, "Didn''t you always say that I was damned? What do you beg of me for? This is not right, how can you beg me for mercy? The name?"

 Chapter 3036： No chance!

    Of course Tang Ye would not accept Qing Tianxin''s begging for mercy, and she was certain to kill Qing Tianxin. He had never expected that an arrogant person like Qing Tianxin could actually say and beg for mercy. Originally thought Qing Tianxin was the kind of person who would not beg for mercy even if he was killed, but he didn''t expect to beg for mercy directly now. That seemed very boring, Tang Ye thought it would end soon.


    Qing Tianxin had no way at all now, and tried the strongest means, but couldn''t get rid of Tang Ye. If this continues, he will really die. So even if Tang Ye said those things that satirized him, he couldn''t control so much. Although I want face, I want life more now!


    "Tang Ye, please don''t care about what you said before! Now as long as you let me go, I will definitely compensate you and be willing to be sent by you!" Qing Tianxin said to Tang Ye again, worried that this condition was not enough to make Tang Ye, he Then he said: "Brother Tang Ye, think about it, if the old human race is helped by someone with the strength of my Sky Realm, would others dare not look down on the old human race? Brother Tang Ye, I will let others know that you old The human race is powerful. I promise, no one will dare to underestimate the old human race in the future!"


    Tang Ye looked at Qing Tianxin and laughed, and said: "The conditions you mentioned are indeed very tempting to me. However, given what your Qingye family is doing, I can''t easily let go. So, if you can be in my flames If you don¡¯t die, then I will let you go."


    "You..." Qing Tian was furious when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He was not a fool, of course he knew what Tang Ye meant, but he didn''t want to let him go. He is now threatened by the flame, and it is this flame that is most likely to kill him. Tang Ye still said this, clearly not planning to let him go.


    Qing Tianxin became more and more angry when he thought about it. Just begging for mercy was just because his heart collapsed. But now that Tang Ye said that, knowing that Tang Ye would not let him go, his collapse turned into anger, and then it became either you or me. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Tang Ye, since you must do this, then I will fight you to the end!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Follow me to the end? What power do you think you have to fight me to the end? How much more power do you have? Or, how much more life can you have?"


    Qing Tian was startled, seeing Tang Ye being so confident, could it be said that something happened to him? He knew that the battle he had just consumed a lot of strength, and he also knew that his body was corroded by the power of the necromancer and became weak. However, he did not believe that he had no strength for World War I!


    "Hurricane Cheetah!" Qing Tian was dissatisfied with a low voice, and wanted to transform his power again, release the two-headed cheetah, and then attack Tang Ye. However, when he gathered his strength again, he found that his strength was so weak that he completely lost the power of the Sky Realm, and he didn''t even have the power of the Lord of the Star Realm. Such power is absolutely no threat to Tang Ye!


    "Oh, damn..." Qing Tianxin didn''t expect that his strength was already weak to this point. No, this is not because my strength is so weak, but because... my vitality has also been greatly reduced. Without enough vitality to support, even the cohesive strength has become very weak!


    "Damn old human race, you...cough cough!" Qing Tian glared at Tang Ye angrily, trying to curse Tang Ye, only to find that his body was still weak enough to cough. At the same time, he began to feel the pain of continuous flame burning, becoming more and more intense, and it felt like the feeling of ordinary people being burned by flames. This is really horrible, like a master of the Sky Realm like myself, he is inferior to ordinary people at all!


    "You, what did you do?" Qing Tianxin looked at Tang Ye, panicked. The pain of the flame and the erosion of the power of the dead caused the vitality to disappear quickly, and he felt the breath of death.


    Are you dying?


    "Tianxin!" Qing Tiemu, who was not far away, saw this situation, and was worried. Even if the plan failed, he still had to take his son''s life, which was beyond his ability to bear. He rushed over to save Qing Tianxin, but he was very deadly. He didn''t deal with Sofia well, just to give Sofia a chance to attack him.


    At this time, Sophia was next to Qingtiemu. Qingtiemu ignored Sophia¡¯s attack and thought of going to Qingtianxin. As a result, she was hit by Sophia¡¯s Death Scythe, which was sharp but burning with dark flames. The same sharp sickle pierced Qingtiemu''s back all at once.


    "Ah!" Qing Tiemu cried out painfully, being injured by the Death Scythe like this is very fatal. However, he doesn''t care so much anymore. He knows Qingtianxin''s situation at this time. If he doesn''t rescue him, he may be killed. How can he watch his son be killed?


    After enduring the pain and being hit by Sophia, Qing Tiemu had a chance to rush towards Tang Ye. He wanted to attack Tang Ye and rescue Qing Tianxin surrounded by flames.


    "Don''t think about it!" Sophia let out a low voice, and immediately caught up, not letting Qing Tiemu attack Tang Ye. Unfortunately, because Qing Tiemu would rather be injured by her to get the opportunity to rush towards Tang Ye, so he immediately approached Tang Ye''s side, even if Sophia chased him immediately, it was too late.


    "Tang Ye be careful!" Sophia couldn''t catch up with Qingtiemu, and quickly reminded Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye turned his head and looked, frowning when he saw Qing Tiemu attack, but did not evade or retreat. He still kept his hand holding Qing Tianxin while releasing the undead flame.


    Qing Tianxin was overjoyed when he saw Qing Tiemu come to rescue him. Now it was possible to get rid of Tang Ye''s flames. Not to mention whether this will allow them to win, but at least he doesn''t need to be burned to death like this.


    By now, Qing Tianxin and Qing Tiemu''s moods are very complicated. They did not expect that their plans were destroyed and their lives were threatened. In the end, it was because of an old human race!


    "Father, you must be careful, his flame is very strong!" Qing Tianxin reminded Qing Tiemu Dao. He wanted to be saved, but was worried because Qing Tiemu was injured by Sophia. Because if Qing Tiemu is too seriously injured, even if the two of them resolve the momentary danger, they may be killed by Sophia and Tang Ye later.


    "Hmph, did this **** old human hurt me?!" Qing Tiemu snorted coldly, looking very majestic, as if very confident. Although he is only the strength of the Sky Realm, he is a generation older than Qingtianxin, and the accumulation of strength and experience is much deeper than Qingtianxin. Therefore, he felt that Tang Ye was so young, he should always be able to win.


    When Tang Ye heard Qing Tiemu''s words, he felt really annoyed, and hummed: "It''s the **** old human race again? Can''t you say something else? But it doesn''t matter, because I will let you never have a chance to say something like this again. Up."

 Chapter 3037： A lot stronger!

    Qing Tiemu was about to attack Tang Ye. He was very angry at Tang Ye''s big words, and actually said he was going to kill himself? It''s arrogant. Even if you want to kill yourself, it can''t be now. Now while dealing with Qingtianxin, do you still want to deal with yourself?


    "I''ll see if you can let me not have that chance!" Qing Tiemu drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, he was no worse than others in manipulating the power of illusion. To condense the power into the form of a beast before fighting, the test is the strength of the power and the use of power. He is not bad at both points. It can even be said that it is much better than others. He has lived for two to three hundred years, and from one world to another, he has always used this way when fighting. Therefore, he will not be worse than Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin. Rather, it will only be stronger.


    Now the power of Qingtiemu to control the wind element has formed the form of a double-headed cheetah, but the more amazing thing is that he and the double-headed cheetah seem to merge into one. Qing Tiemu now acts like a cheetah. Around his body, there was a layer of light blue wind elemental power. And these wind element powers turned into a double-headed cheetah.


    The action of the two-headed cheetah is the action of Qingtiemu. Qing Tiemu''s hands were claws, and the double-headed cheetah also stretched out a pair of sharp claws, and flew towards Tang Ye, to tear Tang Ye''s flame shield to pieces, and then kill Tang Ye. That momentum was very shocking, it was the strength of the Sky Realm, and no one could possibly withstand such an attack head-on.


    Even Sophia, seeing such a force, felt that he could not directly resist it. Maybe it can be done at the peak strength and when the death sickle is there, but now Tang Ye is dealing with Qingtianxin, and he definitely has no full power. So Sophia was very worried. If Tang Ye couldn''t stop it, it would be fatal.


    "Go to hell! Damn old human race!" Qing Tiemu shouted to Tang Ye, and was about to attack the flame shield in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered and hummed: "Since you like to compete with such strength, then I will stay with you to the end. What I just said is still valid, whether it is you, your son, or other Aoba family members, will never I have the opportunity to point fingers at me as an old human, let alone say that I am damned."


    call!


    After Tang Ye spoke, a terrible flame was once again released from his body, surging toward the surroundings of his body, like an explosion, blasting flames. The impact power of this flame alone seemed very terrifying. However, Tang Ye didn''t just use this method to deal with Qingtiemu. Immediately afterwards, these flames condensed into a flame python, whose momentum is no worse than that of a two-headed cheetah. Then, the flames rushed out quickly and collided with the two-headed cheetah outside of the rushing green iron wood.


    Roar! Ouch!


    The two power-transforming behemoths collided and joined each other, like a big explosion, with both violent wind and terrible flames.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Even if they can block the hurricane, the flames carried by the hurricane are not something they can block. They were burned by the flames at once, and failed to extinguish the flames, they fell to the ground and rolled, very painful. The weaker ones were quickly burned to death.


    The frightening thing is that even if a person is burned to death, the flame is still not extinguished, it is still burning, and finally the person is burned out. This situation stunned everyone else. What kind of flame is this, is it too powerful? ! They all attacked with the force of the wind element, but the flames were still not extinguished!


    "You..." Qing Tiemu originally thought that apart from using the flame shield, Tang Ye had no other resisting moves. He didn''t expect to be able to release such a terrifying flame python.


    Roar!


    At this time, the flame python attacked again, holding his head high, and violently attacking the two-headed cheetah. Qing Tiemu saw it and quickly manipulated the two-headed cheetah to resist. Two cheetahs have two heads, one head suddenly collided with the flame python, and the other head wanted to bite the flame python.


    boom! Ouch!


    However, the Fire Python was more powerful. After being attacked by the Flame Python, the whole body of the two-headed cheetah trembled and was slammed back. This made the other head of the two-headed cheetah want to bite the flame python, but because of the back of the whole body, it could not bite. In this way, it was attacked by the flame python in vain. And such an attack will be transmitted to the Qingtiemu that controls it, so the Qingtiemu will be injured along with it.


    "Puff!" Qing Tiemu snorted at this time, and then spit out a mouthful of blood. Although he didn''t vomit much blood, he also vomited. This proves that his power is not as powerful as Tang Ye, so if he just said that he wanted to kill Tang Ye, it was a bit ridiculous!


    "Okay, what a domineering power! How, how could this be..." Qing Tiemu couldn''t believe that Tang Ye''s power was so strong. When fighting against Qing Tianxin, he could even knock him back and even wound him. Could it be said that Tang Ye''s power is stronger than the two sky realms?


    This is not the case. Tang Ye''s power is definitely not as strong as the two Sky Realms. Tang Ye was able to wound Qing Tiemu just now because he was not dealing with two Vault of Heaven realms at all, because the current Azure Heart had no strength in the Realm of Heaven. Now Qing Tian Xin was eroded by the attack of the undead flame and the power of the dead, and it was already weakened to no power, so it can be said that Tang Ye was fighting Qing Tiemu one-on-one.


    With Tang Ye''s power, a one-on-one fight against Qing Tiemu was definitely a win. Of course, even if he let go of Qing Tianxin now, he doesn''t have to worry about not being able to kill Qing Tianxin. Because Qingtianxin no longer has the power of the Sky Realm, then the next battle against Qingtiemu must be a win. However, since he decided to burn Qingtianxin to death like this, he would do it. This is also a great shock to the Aoba family.


    "So I said, you have no chance to do anything to me anymore. How do you think you are still my opponent?" Tang Ye saw Qing Tiemu vomiting blood and sneered at Qing Tiemu.


    "Father!" Qing Tianxin looked at Qing Tiemu, very worried. At this moment, his heart was completely broken, and he was really desperate. Qing Tiemu rushed to rescue him just now. He thought he could be saved. He never expected that even his father''s attack would be easily blocked by Tang Ye. Even, he could hurt his father!


    So, what opportunities do you have here? The result is obvious, I lost, and I will be killed!


    "Who are you..." Qing Tianxin muttered a little while looking at Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3038： Not worth the death!

    Now Tang Ye''s power is not stronger than Qingtiemu, but much stronger. This is not because his realm of strength is more than the sky realm, he is indeed just the power of the sky realm. The reason why he is so strong is because of the power of the undead bird, the halberd of the undead king, and the big tree with the strength of dead wood in spring, plus other various secret skills.


    These powers that Tang Ye mastered, no matter what they were, had very terrifying powers, and even under such circumstances, he played very securely. Therefore, it is normal that he will win. In fact, with the power he holds, there is no problem at all for arrogance. After all, in addition to the power of cultivation, he also has the power of the technological weapons he made. The power of technological weapons should not be underestimated. Whether it is shells or guns, they are actually very scary. Many cultivators had died under these forces before. And if the two powers are used together, it is believed that even more terrifying power can erupt.


    But now, Tang Ye obviously doesn¡¯t need to use the power of technological weapons anymore. The power gained from using Phoenix¡¯s help in training is enough to deal with these people of the Aoba family. They belong to the Aoba family, not just Ao Tiemu and Qingtian heart!


    "You actually have such power! Damn it, you keep hiding it! I really didn''t expect that you, an old human race, could do such a thing!" Qing Tiemu knew that he was injured, and just now actually felt Tang Ye''s power. Even if he didn''t want to admit it, he knew in his heart that he couldn''t beat Tang Ye by relying on his strength alone. However, he will not give up, how can he fail?


    Failure is death, he does not want to die! Now he was dealing with Tang Ye''s release of the Flame Python. Before he could break the Flame Python, he could no longer attack Tang Ye. For this reason, he looked at the guards of the Aoba family around him, and shouted: "What are you guys doing in a daze?! Start now and kill me this **** old human race! All of you attack, leaving no trace of strength! Just kill! Only with this old human race can we survive! Otherwise, you all have to die!"


    "Don''t think that the Alpha family will let you go! It''s useless for you to escape or surrender! The only thing you can do is to attack with all your strength!" Qing Tiemu shouted in a low voice.


    These members of the Aoba family knew what the Alpha family did, and they also knew what Sophia did. Tang Ye killed many of them just now, so they still agree with Qing Tiemu''s words. So they all looked at Tang Ye, very determined, and then shot together and rushed over to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered at this and said, "Just because you want to attack me? Unfortunately, you can''t even get close to me!"


    After snorting coldly, Tang Ye released flames again, and the flames rushed out violently, like a huge sea of ??fire, rushing in the direction of three hundred and sixty degrees around, and pounced on the guards of the Qingye family who rushed over.


    Huhu!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Therefore, when the huge wave of flames rushed out, it instantly repelled the first group of Aoba family guards who attacked. Not only that, most of them do not have the master of the star realm, and they are directly burned by the undead flames, and their power is not enough to extinguish the undead flames, and they end up with a fate that can only be burned alive. .


    "This...this..." Such things stopped the other Aoba family guards who wanted to attack again. This flame alone made it so fierce. If it was Tang Ye himself, then how strong is his strength? Such a person can really be dealt with by himself. Suddenly, the guards of the Aoba Family became very shaken in their hearts. They were worried that going up was going to die, and they felt that it was not worth it to go directly to die. If there is a chance of winning, even if it is only a little chance, they can rush forward. But now, there is no chance of winning at all!


    Qing Tiemu worried that these guards would just give up. If these guards didn''t attack Tang Ye and didn''t consume Tang Ye''s power, then he would have no hope at all. But having said that, he was really surprised that Tang Ye broke out such a fierce flame again. How strong is Tang Ye''s power? Even if he didn''t fight fiercely just now, just manipulating so many flames would consume a lot of power, but now, how to look at Tang Ye''s appearance, he didn''t show exhaustion at all because of consuming too much power. What is this?


    Qing Tiemu''s heart also kept sinking. Such a terrible person, he really didn''t know where he came from. I have never heard of such a person before. Maybe it''s because I didn''t pay attention to the things of the old human race, so it is not clear that such a character was born in the old human race.


    Qing Tiemu knew that the chance of killing Tang Ye was even slimmer. However, he still did not give up. Anyway, the guards are not dead now, and he will not have the opportunity to order again in the future. Because if he fails today, he will definitely be killed. He would not believe that Sophia would be so kind and let him go. That being the case, of course it was necessary to use everything available to deal with Tang Ye.


    He knew that if he let his guards attack Tang Ye, if he couldn''t deal with it, he would go to death. But even if it is to die, it should always consume Tang Ye''s power. The only thing he can count on now is to consume Tang Ye''s strength through these guards, and then he can deal with Tang Ye. So the next step is to trade the lives of those guards for victory!


    "You can''t give up! This **** old human race has no extra power, so he can only emit those flames! Now you can kill him as long as you block his flames! If you continue to attack, he will not last long That''s it!" Qing Tiemu wanted the guards to continue to consume Tang Ye''s power.


    The guards naturally believed in their patriarch, and also because they killed so many brothers to Tang Ye, and seeing that Tang Ye was so arrogant and stimulated, they gritted their teeth abruptly and rushed to deal with Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to pay attention to these guards, looked at Qing Tiemu, sneered: "It seems that your injury is not serious enough, and you can speak, then I will leave you speechless!"


    Then, Tang Ye increased the flame again, making the flame python become more powerful, and then rushed towards the Qingtiemu.


    boom!


    The power of the Fire Python was much stronger than that of the two-headed cheetah. After rushing over, the two-headed cheetah directly hit the ground.


    "Ah! Puff!" Qing Tiemu hit the ground and was injured again. This time he vomited a lot of blood.


    However, the fire python''s attack followed, and he quickly avoided, completely losing the advantage of the active attack, becoming very embarrassed.

 Chapter 3039： Extinct!

    Qing Tiemu''s defeat was already very obvious. When Tang Ye was attacked by a giant python condensed from undead flames, there was almost no room for counterattack, except for evasion. Even if it is resisting, I dare not block it head-on. Because the attack was too violent for him, which he could not bear.


    Even if he tried his best to avoid, Qing Tiemu felt very strenuous. After rolling and avoiding once, he felt the blood surging in his body. Although he did not vomit blood, he was really uncomfortable. He was also very surprised, did not understand why Tang Ye''s flame attack was so powerful.


    He knew that although the Fire Giant Python was very powerful, it was nothing but a flame form that Tang Ye used his strength to condense into. Even if he could obtain extra power like a beast, it was also related to his personal power. Tang Ye is the power of the Sky Realm, he is also the power of the Sky Realm, Tang Ye shouldn''t be able to suppress him in this way!


    However, Tang Ye''s current attack was able to suppress him everywhere, almost making him difficult to resist. He felt that this flame giant not only had Tang Ye''s power, but also had other powers. However, it is normal for a cultivator to have one elemental power, and two elemental powers are very terrifying. Now Tang Ye seemed to be able to emit the power of the necromancer, plus this flame, even if it was two elemental powers. This is scary enough in itself, does Tang Ye have other powers?


    Qing Tiemu shook his head abruptly, not daring to think about it anymore, because if he thinks about it, he feels that the more he thinks about Tang Ye, the more terrifying. That''s something terrifying to think carefully. In this case, Tang Ye felt terrifying. If that''s the case, how could he fight Tang Ye, he would have to collapse directly and would not be able to fight.


    Now, many guards of the Aoba family have been like this. Although they were motivated by Qing Tiemu''s words just now, and felt that Qing Tiemu''s words were good, they could only kill Tang Ye if they wanted to survive, and now they had to fight Tang Ye continuously and consume Tang Ye''s power. However, they attacked a few times just now and found that everything was in vain, and it was too simple and rude, like swarms of ants, although they looked a lot and terrifying, but Tang Ye stepped on it, they It will be destroyed directly. What''s the use of this?


    And now, these guards of the Qingye family saw Qing Tiemu be beaten like this by Tang Ye. This is their patriarch, and even the patriarch was beaten like this, then how to beat him? That''s it for Tang Ye alone, let alone Sophia.


    correct! There is also a Sophia! Now the patriarch was beaten like this, only by Tang Ye alone, without Sophia joining them. If Sophia joins, there is no way to fight, right?


    "Qing Tiemu, have you forgotten my existence?" Sophia''s voice was heard at this time. Qing Tiemu would rather be injured and get away from Sophia''s obstruction just now to attack Tang Ye and save Qing Tianxin. Then Qing Tiemu attacked Tang Ye, and Tang Ye also fought back. But they seem to forget that there is still Sophia. Now, Sophia had arrived with the Death Scythe, and it was pursuing Qingtiemu, and Qingtiemu happened to evade the attack of the flame python, and if he was chased by Sophia, there must be no way to resist it.


    Sure enough, when Qing Tiemu heard Sofia''s words, his body trembled and his heart panicked. He forgot the existence of Sophia, and he had done his best to deal with Tang Ye''s attack just now. Because Tang Ye''s attack was very fierce, it was very difficult for him to resist, and he was doing such a thing wholeheartedly. Where can I take Sophia into consideration, but Sophia exists, not suddenly. So Sophia has been preparing. Now Sophia directly attacked him after he was retreated by Tang Ye''s attack. He was simply unstoppable, unstoppable.


    "Damn..." Qing Tiemu''s heart sank to the bottom when Sofia waved the death sickle to attack him. He couldn''t stop Sofia''s attack, even if he was prepared, he couldn''t stop it, not to mention he was not prepared at all. Therefore, he could only endure this attack from Sophia.


    However, if he was directly attacked by Sophia, he was afraid that he would be seriously injured directly, and then he would be completely unable to deal with Tang Ye and Sophia''s attacks. So, what is the difference with losing?


    boom! Huh!


    Sophia''s attack, the death sickle, directly slashed the Qingtiemu. Although the Qingtiemu released the greatest power to resist it, it still couldn''t stop Sophia''s attack. Hit directly by the death sickle, not only dissipated the power he released, but also pierced his body. Then he flew upside down and slid out along the ground, leaving a deep gully on the ground. When he stopped, he couldn''t even breathe, let alone stand up.


    At this moment, he was in pain. I was injured in my abdomen, blood was flowing out, and there was no way to stop the bleeding at once, because the strength was consumed a lot, the strength was also broken, and he was very weak.


    "Cough!" Qing Tiemu coughed out and looked at Tang Ye and Sophia. At this time, Sophia was standing in front of Tang Ye, and Tang Ye was still emitting flames against Qingtianxin. He saw Qingtianxin''s more painful life. The breath became weaker and weaker, which made Qing Tiemu very painful and helpless, and then looked at Tang Ye and Sophia who looked at him mercilessly, with anger.


    In this situation, even if he does not admit it, he already knows in his heart that he lost, the action failed, failed to eradicate the Alpha family, and even got his own family in. What a painful thing, and too ridiculous, I didn''t expect such a confident thing to be like this!


    "Father!" Qing Tianxin yelled to Qing Tiemu. He was originally worried about something wrong with Qing Tiemu, but now he found himself more painful and felt that he was about to be burned to death. Suddenly he panicked and frightened, and shouted to Qing Tiemu for help, "Father, save me! It''s painful, I don''t want to die, save me!"


    "Tianxin...!" When Qing Tiemu saw Qing Tianxin like this, it was naturally painful, but he was very helpless. There was no other way but to watch.


    When the time came, Qing Tianxin had no power at all to resist the undead flame, and the power of the necromantic power had eroded him almost. Then, he suffered the most damage from the undead flame, just like an undead flame burning an ordinary person. With the power of the undead flame, an ordinary person couldn''t hold it for half a minute. Soon, seeing Qing Tianxin fall to the ground, his vitality was almost gone. He could still struggle, and reached out his hand to Qingtiemu, but he couldn''t call out anymore.


    "Tianxin!" Qing Tiemu screamed in a panic, but Qing Tianxin finally fell completely and was burned by the undead flame so that there was no body.


    After becoming a corpse, it can''t resist the undead flame at all, and it will soon disappear.


    "How could this happen..." Qing Tiemu couldn''t accept such a thing.

 Chapter 3040： Dont tangle!

    For Tang Ye, it was a solution to Qingtian''s heart. This took longer than he thought. It seemed that the power of the Sky Realm could not be underestimated. Originally, he thought that after restraining the Qingtianxin, using the undead flame, he would soon be able to solve the Qingtianxin. However, Qingtian Heart has the power of the Sky Realm, and the resistance time is still very long.


    Qingtianxin was not only dead, but also burned to the ground. Tang Ye didn''t need to release the undead flame anymore, so he took it back, and then the undead flame disappeared. The scene didn''t look so intense anymore. Naturally, the same was true. Now Qingtiemu was seriously injured and it was difficult to fight anymore. The guards of the other Aoba Clan were already shocked, and the master had already had an accident. Where else could he fight. Now they just stared at what was happening right now, not knowing what their fate would be like. However, looking at Sophia''s appearance, there must be no good fate. So these guards are very panicked inside, completely at a loss.


    Sophia ignored the members of the Aoba family, now he was going to kill Ao Temu. In this way, the two Celestial Vault Realm masters of the Aoba Family would not be threatened. And if Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin died, the Qingye family would be like cutting grass and roots, and there would be no more threats. The guards of the Aoba family don''t care, because they don''t have the blood relationship of the Aoba family. To put it bluntly, they just work in the Aoba family. If the Aoba family is disbanded, then they will naturally disband too.


    "Cough cough..." Qing Tiemu watched Sofia approach him, coughed a few times, and was speechless for a while. Probably for him, the things at hand were still very unacceptable, especially when he watched. My son was burned to death, but he still burned so much ashes. At this time, apart from anger, there was only pain in his heart. And the action to eradicate the Alpha family also failed, and the Aoba family can be said to be gone, and he was almost desperate. Faced with such a thing, he has no extra thoughts. Nothing more than revenge!


    If you can''t succeed in revenge, it is also a death. It''s a hundred if you die, anyway, there is nothing to miss.


    "Qing Tiemu, you lost." Sophia walked in front of Qing Tiemu, waved Death''s sickle, and emitted a terrible dark power, as if there was a blade energy, the impact made people''s faces hurt.


    Qing Tiemu originally wanted to rush out to attack Sophia by surprise, and it might have the effect of a surprise attack, but now it seems unnecessary. Because of this strength, Sophia is impossible to get hurt. Then, things like revenge are obviously impossible.


    "Yes, I lost, you won. But, even if I was a ghost, I would not let you go! You killed my son in such a cruel way!" Qing Tiemu glared at Sophia and cursed, then immediately He glared at Tang Ye again, with endless hatred besides his anger, because Tang Ye burned his son to death and burned to ashes.


    Moreover, Qing Tiemu''s hatred of Tang Ye was not only because Tang Ye killed his son, but also because his plan failed, which was completely what Tang Ye did! Without Tang Ye, he felt that his plan would not fail. Even if Sophia has the strength of the Sky Realm, he and Qingtianxin can definitely be able to deal with the two Sky Realms, but because Tang Ye is here, and Tang Ye is also the Sky Realm, and has more other powers than the ordinary Sky Realm, that mysterious The terrible flame and the powerful halberd. It is precisely because they are hindered by such a powerful person that they will fail!


    Therefore, everything is because of Tang Ye! How could Qing Tiemu not hate Tang Ye? He really wanted to peel Tang Ye''s skin and eat Tang Ye''s meat.


    "Damn you! Damn!" Qing Tiemu was already badly injured, but facing Tang Ye, he still showed endless anger. The whole person was terrible and almost breathless.


    Tang Ye shrugged, walked towards Qing Tiemu, stopped next to Sophia, and then said to Qing Tiemu: "Do you think you can make me feel guilty? If you lose, it will end badly. It seems as if you are right and I am wrong. It is ridiculous as if you are a good person and I am a bad person. I always feel that you are more vicious and cruel from the beginning. If I don¡¯t have such power, yes If you are defeated, I don¡¯t think I will end up very well. So, no matter how bad your end is, I don¡¯t think there is anything. The **** thing is to kill, and the thing to be eliminated is to eliminate, and there will be nothing in the end. change."


    "You...Okay!" Qing Tiemu was irritated by Tang Ye, but in the end it was not easy to refute it. After all, it was the same reason. Whoever loses will not be better off. It cannot be said that he is defeated now and will not end. Okay, it can be said that he is pitiful, justice should be on his side, there is nothing to say about winning or losing.


    Sophia glanced at Tang Ye, feeling very complicated. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a powerful force, so did Tang Ye always hide it in the past? Although I feel that this kind of thing doesn''t matter, and I don''t think it is worthy of anger, but I just feel that it is not smooth, as if I have been deceived by Tang Ye, then I always thought that I protected Tang Ye, is it a bit selfish?


    However, setting aside these, if it were not for Tang Ye''s such power, then the current crisis encountered by the Alpha family and the enemies she faced would not be resolved as it is now. She and the Alpha family could all be eliminated , Then there is no future at all.


    Therefore, Sophia is most grateful to Tang Ye. Of course, there are also subtle feelings. Previously, I felt that I had a kind of dependence on Tang Ye, because I felt that Tang Ye had helped a lot and succeeded. However, Tang Ye didn''t have that strong strength after all, and she felt that it was mainly spiritual. But now, after seeing that Tang Ye has such a strong power, it is not only spiritual, but can also rely on ordinary aspects. Of course, she is not the kind of woman who can easily rely on people and cause trouble. Unless it is necessary, perhaps she is really helpless, otherwise she will not ask others for help, even if it is to make a deal, she will help others, and rarely unilaterally ask others.


    Tang Ye noticed Sophia¡¯s eyes, probably guessed what Sophia was thinking, and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t deceive you. I haven¡¯t done this deliberately. In fact, I didn¡¯t have such power at the beginning. I was really weak at the beginning. Your protection, I definitely don¡¯t have my current self. I cultivated this power not long ago. Thinking of hiding it first, maybe it will be useful. Now it has proved that it is indeed useful, otherwise it will not be able to deal with the Langzhao family. With the Aoba family."


    With that, Tang Ye laughed.


    Sophia was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye, very moved. Knowing the truth is like this, she doesn''t entangle at all.

 Chapter 3041： I must help you!

    The matter has come to an end, and the Qingtiemu is solved, then the matter of the Aoba family''s attack on the Alpha family is over. Sophia is in a good mood now, but it doesn''t mean that Qingtiemu will be let go. On the contrary, she was in a good mood because she could solve the Qingtiemu and resolve the threat from the Aoba family to the Alpha family.


    As for the relationship with Tang Ye, Sophia was naturally very happy and looked forward to the future with Tang Ye. However, she is definitely not the kind of person who is very active, so what will she be like, she is both looking forward to and confused, after all, she is a blank paper in terms of feelings.


    Let¡¯s settle the Qingtiemu matter first. Sophia looked at Qingtiemu and snorted coldly: "Qingtiemu, this is the end of your Qingye family matter."


    Qing Tiemu let out a long sigh, and now that he has no choice but to admit his fate. He looked at Sophia, wanted to say something, but didn''t know what to say. It is useless to talk about everything. It''s not bad to end this kind of frustrating thing earlier. He said to Sofia: "It seems that God still chose your Alpha family. My Aoba family was defeated. In that case, I have nothing to say. However, if there is a chance, I will definitely eliminate your Alpha family! Let your Aoba family members kill them all without leaving!"


    Ao Temu still couldn''t accept the failure of his Aoba family and the murder of his son. So after looking at Sophia, his eyes turned to Tang Ye, very vicious and resentful.


    Sophia didn¡¯t want to let Tang Ye encounter such a thing again. Tang Ye did nothing wrong. She didn¡¯t want Tang Ye to blame herself for Qing Tiemu¡¯s reaction. Therefore, she suddenly rushed over with the death sickle and approached. After Qing Tiemu, with a click, he pierced Qing Tiemu''s throat with the death sickle. Qing Tiemu grunted, then fell to the ground and died.


    Sophia ignored the fallen green iron tree and walked back with the death sickle. This seems to be very majestic, with a kind of courage to return from the battlefield, which makes people passionate and admired. And when the guards of the Aoba family saw this scene, they were all shocked. At this moment, none of them had the intent to fight, nor would they say that they would avenge the Aoba family. They were panicked and wanted to escape, but they were afraid of being killed by Sophia. They were dumbfounded, at a loss, staring at Sophia blankly, like a lamb to be slaughtered, obediently waiting for Sophia to announce their fate.


    Sophia glanced at them, slammed the death sickle, and emitted a terrible dark power blade gas, but instead of attacking the guards of the Aoba family, it hit the ground with a great deterrent. Sophia snorted coldly to these Aoba family guards: "I will not kill you, provided that you are no longer an enemy of my Alpha family. If you dare to do this, then even if it is ten of you, I will kill you. !"


    "Go away!" Sophia let out a low voice, still with terrible shock.


    The guards of the Aoba family panicked at first, thinking that Sophia was going to kill them, but after hearing Sofia''s words clearly, they recovered and were very happy. Sophia was going to let them go! They immediately turned around and left, dispersing very quickly. Because they don''t want to die, they can leave alive now, that''s great.


    As for what Sophia warned them about, avenging the Aoba family, it was impossible. They are not stupid enough to do such a thing. Even if they all joined together, it would be impossible to beat Sophia. They would not do this kind of death, and no one led them at all.


    In fact, they are not so loyal to Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin, and many people have complaints. Because, why is the situation of the Qingye family now the two people Qingtiemu and Qingtianxin, or the father and son have reached the sky realm? If the patriarch Qing Tiemu reached such a state, they thought it was nothing. However, the Qingtian heart reached, that can only be said to be a genius. But they knew that Qingtianxin was not a genius. But Qingtianxi was able to do such a thing because Qingtiemu used the absolute resources and power of the family to cultivate Qingtianxin. It can be said that Qingtianxin can only cultivate to the Sky Realm by enjoying all the resources of the family, otherwise it would be impossible for him to do so at such a young age. However, the consequence of doing so was that it delayed the cultivation of many people in the family.


    In order to cultivate one''s own son, putting all family resources, financial resources, material resources and energy on Qingtianxin will inevitably lead to other family members, or disciples, not being able to get many good training resources, so their strength generally will not How strong is it. Of course they felt that such a thing was unfair, but Qing Tiemu was the patriarch. They had opinions and even wanted to resist, but it was impossible. Because if they object, they will be killed directly by Qing Tiemu.


    In this way, they naturally have no chance. However, there is already a grudge in their hearts, so the contradictions they hide in their hearts will naturally increase. Dissatisfied with Ao Temu, dissatisfied with the Aoba family, there are already such emotions, and now how loyal they can be expected to the Aoba family?


    Therefore, now that Qingtiemu is dead and Qingtianxin is also dead, then the Qingye family can be said to be dead. It is very emotional. If the Aoba family develops slowly, even if it is not as good as the Alpha family, it will not end up as it is now. Thinking that he had caught an opportunity to eradicate the Alpha family, he immediately dispatched it, but never expected that this action would directly lead to the demise of the family.


    Seeing the guards of the Aoba family run away and collapsed, Sophia was also moved. A lot of things happened today, but they weren''t very good, and they solved the threats from the Langzhao family and the Aoba family one after another. Now, presumably other hostile forces will not be dispatched immediately, then the Alpha family can finally breathe a sigh of relief, and don''t need to be pressed every day as if they are out of breath.


    After sighing, Sophia looked at Tang Ye and said solemnly again: "Tang Ye, thank you! Without you, I don¡¯t know what to do, I don¡¯t know how I will become, and I don¡¯t even know Alpha. How will the family end. Therefore, you are not only me, but also the benefactor of the entire Alpha family. I will repay this kindness!"


    Tang Ye quickly asked Sophia not to be so polite, and laughed like this, and said: "Sophia, don''t be like this, I am very happy to be able to help you. And, now I have helped you, maybe I will need your help in the future. Ah! Haha, in short, I still want to help the old human race, to deal with the new human race, maybe I really need your help!"


    Sophia looked firm and said to Tang Ye: "I will definitely help you!"

 Chapter 3042： Its a sensation again!

    All the guards of the Aoba family had run away, and the front of the Alpha family had to be cleaned up due to the destruction, the messy mess, and the many corpses in front of the Alpha family because of the fighting. Sophia and Tang Ye didn''t do these things and let the Alpha family do them. Now that it is safe, those who stay in the backyard ten thousand star chain magic circle protection barrier will naturally come out.


    The moment Duke Maixi saw Tang Ye and Sophia walk in side by side, a stone fell in his heart. He knew that what he did this time was right. He looked at Tang Ye''s eyes and praised him. Originally, he was worried about his judgment and belief in Tang Ye, but after all, he gambled more. But now it turns out that even gambling is right. This young man is really so powerful!


    "Grandpa, are you okay!" Sophia got inside and asked Duke Maixi who was staying in the defensive barrier. In front of Duke Massey, Sophia was not such a cold woman, but a sensible granddaughter.


    Duke Maixi knew that both the Langzhao family and the Qingye family had been resolved, otherwise Sophia and Tang Ye would not appear here. He came out directly from the defensive barrier, looked at Sophia and said, "I''m fine, stay in the defensive barrier arranged by Tang Ye, it''s safe!"


    Duke Maixi looked at Tang Ye again, full of praise, and said, "Little brother Tang Ye, I really want to thank you this time. If it weren''t for you, my Alpha family would definitely not escape disaster. My Alpha family owes you for help. Kindness!"


    Tang Ye hurriedly waved his hand and said, "Lord Duke, please don¡¯t say that. Sophia helped me so much, and I should help you now. Besides, the Langzhao family and the Aoba family are taking advantage of their lives and behaving badly. Despicable, I can''t see it. Of course, the behavior of the wicked must be stopped."


    Tang Ye felt that this was a very embarrassing thing, so she didn''t want to stay here too much, lest she would be polite. He said to Duke Sofia and Duke Massey: "My lord, Miss Sofia, I have been away from the Datang store for a long time today. The matter over there needs to be dealt with. I must leave first. After all, the matter over the old human race is still Many things."


    Tang Ye mentioned the matter of the old human race, both Sofia and Duke Maixi understood. Indeed, now the old human race has just not been offered a reward by the bounty guild, and the power of the new human race has also been wiped out on the Pearl Star. Tang Ye publicly announced that if anyone is unfavorable to the old human race, then whoever will pay the price. Previously, the market gangsters made their moves, and the result was heavy casualties, so at this time people all know that the old humans cannot be easily moved. For this reason, many of the old human races that had been in hiding have come out now. They seek shelter from Tang Ye and also seek the way out of the old human race. Therefore, the old human race must be very busy to do this now. So Tang Ye was leaving, so Sofia and Duke Massey knew that they couldn''t force Tang Ye to stay.


    However, Sophia still felt that she needed to treat Tang Ye well, and she still had a lot to say with Tang Ye. After all, hospitality was always needed. She said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, can''t you stay and have a meal? I want my servant to prepare the best meal. You have helped me so much, so I can¡¯t just let you go without doing anything. , I feel owed."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "This kind of thing will be long in Japan, so don''t worry. Besides, you still have a lot of things to be busy, don''t you?"


    The Alpha family has to deal with the places after the battle, the damaged ones, the corpses, etc. I don''t know how long it will take to deal with this. And they have experienced a lot of things and need to rest. So Tang Ye felt that it was indeed not anxious to celebrate and entertain such things.


    Sophia also knew this truth, but just felt that it made Tang Ye so hard and couldn''t do anything for Tang Ye. It was really a bad thing. Sophia didn''t know what to say for a while, Duke Massey glanced at Sophia and felt that Sophia seemed to have a kind of eager mood for Tang Ye, as well as a kind of embarrassment. He felt that Sophia was so abnormal. But also, after all, Sophia has other feelings about Tang Ye, which is not something every man can get. Duke Massey, as the relative who knows Sofia best, certainly saw this. He smiled. Naturally, he wanted Sophia to resolve this embarrassment, and he said, "Sophia, just like Tang Ye said, the day will be long. Don¡¯t be in a hurry. At this moment, we want to entertain Tang Ye. We must thank Tang Ye. The best way. Now we are not good here, so after we deal with these things, we can invite Tang Ye to come, how about?"


    Duke Maixi looked at Tang Ye again and said with a smile: "Little brother Tang Ye, how about this?"


    "Naturally, there is no problem." Tang Ye nodded.


    Sophia also agreed with this kind of thing, thinking that the best side was good to entertain Tang Ye, and nodded to Duke Massey and said, "Okay, I listen to Grandpa."


    Then, Tang Ye left the Alpha family and went back to work on her own. And Sophia has also begun to deal with the affairs of the family. After successively experiencing the siege of the Langzhao family and the Aoba family, many things have been affected, and it still takes a lot of effort to deal with it.


    However, there are still a lot of people in the Alpha family. If the division of labor is carried out, everything will go smoothly, but it will not be too difficult. At this time, Sofia and Duke Massey stood together, and Duke Massey obviously had a lot to say to Sofia. Sophia also seemed to have something to say, and what she wanted to say was about Tang Ye.


    Sophia probably guessed something that Duke Massey had arranged, and after thinking about it, he said to Duke Massey: "Grandpa, did you know in advance that Tang Ye has the strength of the Sky Realm?"


    Sophia knew that Grandpa was a prudent person. If she hadn''t known that Tang Ye had a powerful power, she would probably not get her and Tang Ye close, nor would she let Tang Ye join the Alpha family in this way. She believed that Grandpa must have investigated Tang Ye. If not, Grandpa wouldn''t be so easy to affirm a person. He even wanted to match himself with Tang Ye, which was obviously not the style of grandpa.


    Duke Maixi smiled and said: "I did investigate Tang Ye, but the information I learned doesn¡¯t have Tang Ye¡¯s strength in the Sky Realm. Sky Realm... how easy it is to break through. Even you, it took all the hard work of my Alpha family and the power of the Death Scythe to break through. Tang Ye, an old human race, suddenly appeared on the Pearl Star. We don¡¯t know the past, tell you The same is a young man. How can he break through to the Sky Realm without external help? And I think Tang Ye¡¯s power can be achieved with those clever means even without the strength of the Sky Realm. It¡¯s just never expected... Tang Ye actually has the strength of the Sky Realm."


    As he said, Duke Maixi sighed very much, his expression became a little blurred, and he sighed: "The fact that Tang Ye possesses the strength of the Sky Realm will soon be known to people. This must be another sensation."

 Chapter 3043： happy!

    The fact that Tang Ye possessed the power of the Vault of Heaven Realm quickly spread, and then everyone who knew Tang Ye was stunned. Even Ying Wushuang, Li Houtian and others, knowing that Tang Ye is very capable, and people who are quite familiar with Tang Ye, are very surprised. It was reasonable to say that they were so familiar with Tang Ye, and what was surprising about Tang Ye could be quickly understood and accepted. But they couldn''t quickly understand the matter of Tang Ye having the Sky Realm.


    How did it become the power of the Sky Realm? Isn''t it only the strength of the master of the star realm? Even at the beginning, he didn''t even have the power of the Lord of the Star Realm. But now, when it comes to the Vault of Sky Realm, it is the Vault of Sky Realm. Could it be that the power of this cultivation is brought by the strong wind, and it can break through at will?


    The problem is that if you want to break into the power realm of the sky realm, you can''t do it casually! On the contrary, it is very difficult to break into the Sky Realm, and it requires various conditions, strength, opportunity, spiritual stones and so on. In terms of time, although there may be breakthroughs at once, there are few such examples. Many of them have taken years or decades. Even some cultivators have spent their entire lives and cannot break through to this state in cultivation. After all, while cultivating, the Sky Realm belongs to another great realm. It is so difficult to open the door to such a world.


    However, Tang Ye has repeatedly experienced such unthinkable things in such a few months. Originally, Tang Ye only possessed the power of the Lord of the Star Realm. They were certain of this. Because in order to find out the details of Tang Ye, they all carried out detailed investigations and tried them out. They still considered that Tang Ye might be disguising this aspect. Therefore, their investigations and temptations are very rigorous and thorough. Since it was determined that Tang Ye''s identity was only the Lord of the Star Realm at that time, could it be said that Tang Ye broke through from the power of the Lord of the Star Realm to the Sky Realm in these short months?


    This is too scary!


    Even Ying Wushuang, his strength is just not long after arriving in the Sky Realm. And at this time, Tang Ye actually reached the Sky Realm?


    Ying Wushuang couldn''t understand what he thought. The same goes for Li Houtian from the Bounty Guild. Now Li Houtian has changed, and at the same time he has taken steps to reform the bounty guild, instead of spreading the bounty guild so extensively, he has concentrated his strength to deal with the Lord''s Mansion. But Li Hooutian''s strength did not have the Sky Realm. Then doesn''t it mean that the Tang Ye he looked down on before is now stronger in cultivation power than him!


    This is nothing short of slanderous in the world, how can it make people feel so unreal?


    When Li Hooutian received the fact that Tang Ye had breached the Sky Realm, he was full of surprise and doubt. As for anger, of course he was also angry. After all, the enemy became stronger. But now, his anger towards Tang Ye has been suppressed, only one thing has been arranged, that is, one day, Tang Ye will be killed.


    However, according to Tang Ye''s current growth rate, this is too terrifying. Li Houtian felt that it was a bit difficult to kill Tang Ye now.


    Li Houtian worried that when he prepared enough strength, Tang Ye had grown up again, and was too strong to be dealt with by him, or even by the Bounty Guild.


    "I''m thinking, is Tang Ye always deceiving us?" In the meeting hall of the Lord''s Mansion, Ying Wushuang was discussing with Fang Changzhou what they had heard about Tang Ye. However, he still didn''t believe in such a thing, murmured, and added: "However, we have done enough investigations. We are not sloppy about that weapon. Therefore, we are quite sure of Tang Ye''s specific strength. So now that he has reached the Sky Realm, he can only say that he just broke through?"


    Fang Changzhou didn''t know whether to nod or shake his head. This kind of thing was obviously impossible. How could it be possible to break into the Sky Realm in such a short time? However, apart from this reason, there is no other good reason to explain this kind of thing, he can only think that it is so.


    "I don''t know how to describe that kid Tang Ye now." Fang Changzhou touched his nose, acting very embarrassed.


    Ying Wushuang also looked embarrassed, as if he didn''t want to believe that Tang Ye was such an unreasonable person. However, this has indeed happened again. They cannot be immersed in such emotions and should make arrangements for the next. He said: "Whatever it is, we have to think about how to treat Tang Ye better next. After all, the strength of the Sky Realm is not simple. There is not one among 100,000 people, even if it is my pearl star. , I don¡¯t know how many Vault of Heavens realms there are. So, the power of the Realm of Heavens, we have to take good care of it."


    Ying Wushuang''s words are very obvious. For Tang Ye, he can no longer be treated as a partner, and he should be more respectful, such as a distinguished customer. This means that many things need to be tilted and the arrangement needs to be redefined.


    Fang Changzhou nodded helplessly, spread his hands again, and said: "There is no way, it can only be this way, who knows that Tang Ye is such a terrible guy! But fortunately, we are not enemies with him. We have always offered him A lot of help. So, we don¡¯t need to be afraid. The one who really needs to be afraid should be the guy from the Bounty Guild."


    As he said, a smile appeared on Fang Changzhou''s face. The enemy''s enemy becomes stronger, which is very advantageous for them.


    Ying Wushuang also laughed and said, "Yes, it is the guys from the Bounty Guild that should have a headache. They must be very annoyed, but they are helpless. Even, I think they will regret it a little. Hehe, If they knew that Tang Ye was such a terrible character, they would definitely not want to fight Tang Ye? Although Tang Ye has signed a contract with them now, they can¡¯t move each other, but no one will believe that they are really at peace. The people in the Bounty Guild must be thinking about how to deal with Tang Ye day and night, right? And now, Tang Ye has such power, they who have such thoughts, and even those who have made arrangements, will definitely be uncomfortable? Look at them and dare Don''t dare to do that? That is equivalent to a lot of thoughts are wasted!"


    Ying Wushuang felt quite proud, as if he had encountered something very happy, and then said: "Furthermore, Tang Ye is not something to provoke. He is also quite shrewd. He must know that even if the Bounty Guild has concluded a contract with him , But the bounty guild will definitely do everything possible to deal with him. Therefore, he will do the same to the bounty guild. So now, he has such a strong power, to deal with the bounty guild, the bounty guild can be very jealous. This is enough for them to drink a pot, then we deal with the bounty guild, but it will be much easier, hey..."


    Think about it, this is indeed the case, so Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou are actually very happy.

 Chapter 3044： Someone finally!

    When Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were happy with Tang Ye''s true strength, as they expected, the people on the bounty guild had a headache.


    Li Houtian now leads the Bounty Guild, and it is rare that the Bounty Guild is now united against the Lord''s Mansion. With the huge power of the Bounty Guild itself, there was no problem dealing with the Lord''s Mansion, he still wanted to deal with Tang Ye. After all, he is a very vengeful person. However, he just wanted to discuss countermeasures to deal with Tang Ye, to kill the old human race, but the news that Tang Ye had broken through to the sky realm power, it almost made him angry.


    The strength of the Vault of Heaven Realm, even he, did not dare to rashly shoot. Even if the bounty guild has a huge power, but to deal with a sky realm master, even if it can be dealt with, but if the sky realm master goes all out, it will cause their bounty guild to lose a lot. The Bounty Guild still needs to deal with the Lord''s Mansion now, and dare not do this kind of desperate fight. What''s more, Tang Ye and Sophia have a close relationship, and Sophia is also the strength of the Sky Realm. If Sophia helped Tang Ye against Tang Ye, it would have to deal with two Sky Realms. In this way, even if Li Houtian resented Tang Ye no matter how much, he would not dare to make a direct shot.


    "This **** old human race..." Although Li Hooutian recognized Tang Ye''s strength, it didn''t mean he didn''t resent Tang Ye anymore. He still resents Tang Ye very much. He has always remembered this hatred. He will return the shame he suffered from Tang Ye one day!


    Originally thought that after the situation of the bounty guild stabilized, he could use other means to deal with Tang Ye and obstruct the development of the old human race. He didn¡¯t expect Tang Ye to break through to the Sky Realm, so if he moved him, he could If you don''t need evidence, don''t need reason, just killing it directly will make people very jealous. Therefore, Tang Ye can''t be forced to this point, otherwise the Bounty Guild will not be able to bear it.


    However, at this time, the captain of the guard around Li Houtian felt that Tang Ye''s ability to reach the Vault of Sky Realm was too trifling. How could it be so easy? Even a genius cultivator would take half a lifetime to reach the Realm of Sky Realm. , But Tang Ye is too young at that age. Not all geniuses will be cultivated by the family like Sophia. Almost all resources are used to cultivate one. This kind of giving up other people will not be Recognized. Therefore, he felt that Tang Ye had the strength of the Vault of Heaven Realm, and it was still preferentially verified.


    He said to Li Houtian: "Master, I think I should send someone to investigate this matter first. Now I only heard that Tang Ye broke through to the strength of the Vault of Heaven and eliminated the Langzhao family and the Aoba family one after another with Sophia. However, the specifics are We don¡¯t know how it is. You also know that the terrible thing in the Alpha family is not only Sophia, but also the old fox who is good at using the head of Duke Maisie. In the past, if only relying on Sophia¡¯s power, it was impossible to defend the Alpha family. , But, coupled with Duke Massey¡¯s strategy, things can always achieve a multiplier effect with half the effort, that¡¯s different. Therefore, the Wolfzhao family and the Aoba family may be resolved because Sophia and Duke Massey have arranged for a long time. What about the matter? As for what kind of role Tang Ye played, we still have to investigate it first, lest we frighten ourselves."


    "You are right, so you can send someone to check it out and give me information as soon as you figure it out. If Tang Ye is really such a powerful person, then we must make plans early. Tang Ye is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I also believe that he will not let go of the enmity between us so easily. Therefore, there is no fixed number for his affairs, and our bounty guild will not be completely at ease." Li Houtian said.


    "Yes, Master!" The captain of the guard nodded, and then went to investigate Tang Ye''s true strength.


    At this time, Tang Ye returned to the Datang Mansion. His previous arrangement for Aqi and Ada was that if there were other old human races, they would all be arranged to the Tang mansion. This is the base camp, and Datang shops can only be said to be a branch. In the future, he will have more branches, such as Datang Hotel and Datang Restaurant. In name, it is opening a shop, but in fact it is setting up a chain of ten thousand stars, which is tantamount to setting up a protective barrier, which is the "safe house" to be built as mentioned earlier.


    Tang Ye thought that Ada and Aqi would be in the Datang Mansion, but unexpectedly, Ada and Aqi were not there. On the contrary, there were two other people in the mansion. Those two were old human races, Tang Ye could tell at a glance. Seeing Tang Ye, the two old human races immediately went over and knelt directly.


    They are so excited, this is their hero, their help, Lord Tang Ye!


    "See and see Master Tang Ye!" An old human race said respectfully to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was stunned, surprised, because this was the first time he saw another old human race apart from Ada and Aqi. Therefore, the old human race is indeed hidden in the Pearl Star. It''s just that they are hiding very tightly, and they will not come out until safety is ensured. Of course, it was also because Tang Ye hadn''t been able to look for it before, because if a huge threat like the Bounty Guild had not been resolved, it would be unsafe. Finding it out is an extra drag, so it''s better not to find them first. Now seeing the two old human races, he knew that his announcement had already been passed. Then, there will surely be more old humans coming out one after another.


    Tang Ye hurriedly waved his hands to the two old human races who were kneeling in front of him, let them get up, and said, "You don''t have to do this, get up and talk, I have something to ask you."


    "Yes, Lord Tang Ye!" The two old human races are both very respectful, and they dare not look out of line.


    Tang Ye didn''t see Ada and Aqi, but there were two old human races alone, guessing that they were continuing to gather the old human races, but it was not early at this time, and shouldn''t be busy outside. He asked the two old human races. : "Ada and Aqi sent you here, right? Where are they?"


    Speaking of this, the old human race who spoke just now was very anxious, and quickly said to Tang Ye: "That''s it, Lord Tang Ye, Lord Ada and Lord Aqi were originally going to pick up the tribe we had previously hidden, but we There were more than a dozen members of the tribe. They came out all of a sudden and were seen by others, and they wanted to kill us. Because your lord is not there, those who think it¡¯s okay to deal with Ada and Aqi alone. And they also plan to kill us. After our tribe, we left the Pearl Star directly, so that we don¡¯t have to worry about being dealt with by you, an adult."


    "What?" Tang Ye didn''t expect such a thing, and suddenly became angry. Kill someone and run away. If you think it is really thoughtful, then you can''t escape by yourself!


    Tang Ye immediately asked, "Where are they?"


    "At the first dock!" the old human race said directly.


    "What?" Tang Ye was startled. He didn''t expect it to be at Pier No. 1. In this case, those people would run away very quickly, so he rushed to Pier No. 1 immediately.

 Chapter 3045： Its too childish!

    Tang Ye knew that his previous announcement had indeed been communicated, and presumably others also knew what it was to provoke him. However, there will always be some people who are not afraid of this, or they will still attack him after premeditating, or attack the old human race. For example, what I heard now is that some people deal with Ada and Aqi at the first dock of Pearl Star because they have already calculated that as long as Ada and Aqi are resolved, they can directly take the spacecraft and leave at the first dock!


    "These people..." Tang Ye hurried to the first dock, his eyes showing fierceness, which really angered him. It seems that even if you want to be kind and not so absolute, you can''t do it. If you don''t show your strength or determination, those people will still get lucky.


    Then, if you encounter these people, just kill them, leaving them alone, let them know how wrong it is to use so many methods to deal with them!


    The first terminal is one of the lively terminals where people come and go because of the large flow of people, and it is also a very complicated place. It can be said that there are not only very rich and prosperous places, but also very poor and backward places. So, this is a good place to hide. If the old human race takes advantage of the environment here, they can indeed hide. It''s just that the conditions of life will be difficult. However, since it is to survive, what is hardship?


    Tang Ye directly sent out the power of the Sky Realm, and hurried to the first dock. He didn''t want any delay, because Ada and Aqi were very important to him, and they were partners who had struggled together. He will not allow others to hurt them, all he has to do now is to save them.


    However, at this moment, a few people suddenly jumped out. They were from the Bounty Guild. They were the captain of the guard next to Li Houtian, who had said before to find out Tang Ye''s true strength.


    "Tang Ye, we don''t want to embarrass you. The contract between you and the young master does not allow us to do this, but we still want to confirm..." Li Houtian''s guard captain did not attack Tang Ye, but stopped Tang Ye, and then Asked Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn''t have time to answer questions slowly with him now, just snorted coldly, "Get out of here!"


    The captain of the guard was very angry. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so insulting. He said angrily: "Since the bounty guild and the old human race have concluded a contract, then we will not do anything to you. I stop you now. I just want..."


    "Huh?" The captain of the guard was speaking to Tang Ye, and he immediately felt the power that Tang Ye had burst out at this time.


    "Sure enough, it is the Sky Realm! Damn it!" The captain of the guard felt Tang Ye''s power level, but he didn''t expect it to be the Sky Realm. Now it''s troublesome. If the Bounty Guild wants to deal with Tang Ye or the old human race, he must consider it. The consequences of a battle with a master of the sky realm.


    "Captain, what happened to your Tang Ye?" At this time, a guard reminded the captain of the guard who was surprised by Tang Ye''s strength.


    The captain of the guard looked over, his head was blank, and then he drank out, "Dodge!"


    call!


    Then there was a terrible flame force. The captain of the guard and several guards hurriedly avoided, but they were not able to avoid them completely. Some guards were not strong enough, and were directly swallowed by flames and then turned into ashes. Under the power of the Sky Realm, they could not resist.


    "Ahhhhh!" Even the captain of the guard couldn''t avoid it. He was hit by the flame, with one hand and one leg, and then his hands and legs were burned. And the burning spread quickly. He could not extinguish. If the flame is not extinguished soon, I am afraid that his whole person will be burned.


    "Damn, what kind of flame is this? Why is it so difficult to extinguish..." The captain of the guard was very panicked, although he tried his best to extinguish the flames of his hands and feet, it didn''t work.


    Is this the power of the Sky Realm? It''s really scary, I don''t know what they can deal with. However, the captain of the guard was very angry and felt that Tang Ye had violated the contract. They can¡¯t do anything, Tang Ye can attack them!


    "Tang Ye, you quickly extinguish this flame for us, otherwise the contract force will make you regret it!" The captain of the guard immediately shouted to Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye ignored him. He felt that Tang Ye was really bold, did he want to provoke the power of contract sanctions? But no one dared to do this, no matter how strong the power was, they would have to be afraid of the power fused in the ancient contract, just like the master of the power of heaven and earth, no one can disobey it.


    However, when the captain of the guard looked at Tang Ye, he found that Tang Ye was no longer here. Tang Ye exploded with terrible power just now, just speeding up, in order to rush to the first dock, he did not intend to attack the captain of the guards.


    "Team, captain, he, he does not seem to have been punished by the contract force!" At this time, a guard said to the captain of the guard.


    "Wh, what?" The captain of the guard was stunned. From a distance, he saw that Tang Ye turned into a uniform flame and was leaving quickly. It really didn''t seem to be punished by some contract. In this case, the damage that Tang Ye caused to them just now was just sending out strength to increase the speed, and then because they got too close, it affected them. And in their purpose, they did not intend to attack them, so they were judged for this purpose, not for attacking them!


    In other words, the blame is that they were too close to Tang Ye, and were directly impacted by the power from Tang Ye. It can be said that Tang Ye was unintentional, they just lay down and got shot.


    "No...!" The captain of the guard felt very shocked when he discovered this, and then felt very terrible, and then panicked. They suffered heavy losses, even a few people died directly, and they belonged to the Bounty Guild, but Tang Ye shot them, but they failed to make Tang Ye punished for it, wouldn''t they be injured in vain?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Never allow this to happen! The captain of the guard was shocked and panicked. Although he said that he didn''t want something to happen, there was no way to resolve the matter. And soon, several guards around him were burned to death because they could not block the flames, and fell directly to the ground, and then the bodies were all burned.


    "This flame is also terrible..." The captain of the guard felt that this was really an oolong, and he didn''t expect to investigate Tang Ye. Such a thing could happen, should he die?


    At this critical moment, the captain of the guard thought of a way to cut off the burning hands and feet so that other body parts would not be burned. Just in this case, it means losing a hand and a leg!


    This kind of nightmare came too suddenly, and the captain of the guard still couldn''t accept this kind of thing. It''s too childish!

 Chapter 3046： procrastination!

    Li Houtian''s guard captain didn''t expect that he was just to confirm whether Tang Ye would have the strength of the Sky Realm, and he didn''t have any intention of conflicting with Tang Ye. He came to stop Tang Ye just now, only to do some effort. If Tang Ye didn''t plan to tell him and decided to leave, he would be helpless. It was impossible to do anything to Tang Ye.


    However, he didn''t expect that Tang Ye was only focused on leaving, and didn''t take him seriously. Therefore, when the burst of force accelerates, there is also a flame impact. And the captain of the guard was injured by these impact flames, just like Tang Ye didn''t know it would hurt him, it was completely unintentional. For this reason, even if there was a contractual relationship between Tang Ye and the Bounty Guild, the contractual relationship did not think that Tang Ye had dealt with them.


    They can of course consider such behavior as deliberate by Tang Ye and take revenge. However, they have to be punished by contract forces for this. Because they are intentional, have a plan, and have a clear purpose. Unless they can completely ignore them like Tang Ye, and are unintentional, there will be no way to escape the punishment of the contract force.


    "Damn it!" The captain of the guard did not expect such misfortune to happen to him, and he resented Tang Ye extremely. But now it was a problem for him to survive, and he would definitely not be able to take revenge, because Tang Ye had the power of the Sky Realm, which he couldn''t deal with at all. But now, if he wants to survive, he must prevent the undead flame from hurting him.


    "Damn it!" He cursed again, and there was no other way, so he raised the knife and suddenly cut off the arms and legs that were spread by the undead flame.


    "Ah!" He exhaled painfully, very painful, but this was the only way he could stop the spread of the undead flame, and the only way he could guarantee his life. It''s just that the loss of a hand and a leg is a painful thing for him.


    Then, he fell into a coma. But then, people from the Bounty Guild arrived and rescued him.


    At this moment, Tang Ye burst out with terrible power, directly from the power of the Sky Realm. Such a speed is very fast to reach any place in the Pearl Star. Since it is a top power, it naturally has a top effect.


    At this moment, at the first dock, a few men grinned and surrounded them. Inside were Ada and Aqi, as well as more than a dozen old human races who were at a loss and panic.


    Among the people surrounded, a man in black armor smiled proudly at Ada and Aqi, and snorted coldly: "Hmph, you **** old human race, do you think you can show it off now? I tell you, just come out, then You have to die! The **** Tang Ye killed my big brother, and today, I will kill you all! I want him to know what happened to killing my big brother!"


    Ah Qi looked cold to the man in black armor and said, "Don''t use this tone that can easily kill us! Who do you think you are? If you don''t have the courage to deal with our adults, just design these traps to deal with us? What can I do with my grown-ups. Let me tell you, if there are ten more you, you are no more than an ant in front of our grown-ups!"


    "What killed your elder brother? You''d better ask what your elder brother did! Oh, you can''t seem to ask your elder brother unless you are also dead." A Qi sneered provocatively, without a trace of fear.


    She has roughly guessed the identities surrounding them. Now in order to protect the old human race and develop his own strength, when dealing with the bounty guild, many people from the bounty guild died in Tang Ye''s hands. Now, those who were killed are coming to trouble. This kind of thing, it is impossible to say who is right and who is wrong. It is also reasonable for them to avenge their friends and relatives. However, Ah Qi would not feel that he was at a loss.


    Because those who were killed wanted to kill Tang Ye and their old human race, she and Tang Ye killed those people just to protect themselves. In addition, these people have great prejudice against the old human race, and it seems that weakness is a sin. This is ridiculous. It''s a sin to be weak. Therefore, Ah Qi has no sympathy for these people, nor does he feel that he is wrong.


    The man in the black armor was stimulated by Ah Qi''s words, his expression was a lot of anger and ferociousness, and he shouted, "Then you will all die for me! Don''t think your adults can come to save you. I tell you, I I immediately left after killing you, haha, your sir can''t help me!"


    "Coward! It''s just a despicable dog. If you have the ability, you can fight our adults head-on!" Aqi snorted coldly, and then said, "No, you are not qualified to fight my adults, you can''t even deal with me! "


    "Really? Haha, then we''ll kill you, and wait for your adults to collect your corpses!" The man in black armor snorted coldly, and then rushed to deal with Ah Qi. He was very confident, because they had already fought Ada and Aqi a lot just now, and Ada and Aqi used almost their power to protect the dozen or so old human races, and they would definitely be able to eliminate Ada and Aqi.


    "You don''t have much power anymore! It''s stupid. If you ignore the dozen or so trash and run away by yourself, you might still survive. You old human race, really stupid!" The man in black armor drew closer, and was right. A Qi sneered.


    Although Ah Qi exhausted his strength, he was not afraid. She did consume a lot of power, yes, but besides those cultivation powers, she had other powers, which were the technological weapons Tang Ye gave them. The power of these weapons should not be underestimated. If used properly, it is enough to possess the power of cultivation power.


    "We are not stupid, but unity. You will never want to destroy our human race!" Ah Qi coldly snorted to the man in black armor, then pointed his pistol at him, pulled the trigger, and shot the bullet.


    boom!


    The bullet came out quickly, and instantly hit the man in the black armor. However, the man in the black armor reacted very quickly, and immediately released a shield to protect himself. And he happened to be a warrior, with thick skin and very good defensive power, so the bullet failed to kill him. But even so, the power of the bullet cracked his shield, which shocked him.


    "There is actually such an attack..." He looked at the bullet that almost shattered his shield, and then looked at Qi. He didn''t expect Qi to have such an attack method.


    "Everyone, be careful, the power of that thing is not small, don''t be killed because of carelessness!" The man in black armor said to the others who followed him against Ada and Aqi.


    At this time, Ada and Aqi leaned together. Ada looked calm and said, "I have two cannonballs, which can be delayed. As long as the adults arrive, we will be fine!"

 Chapter 3047： Steady progress!

    The plan of Ada and Aqi is very effective. The power they now possess is not only the power of cultivation, but also the technological weapons made by Tang Ye, whether it is a pistol or a cannonball, they can have the power of cultivation power to a certain extent. And this kind of weapon can be used without them having the power of cultivation, even ordinary people can use it!


    And this is exactly why they feel that they can deal with the new race after gathering the old race. Because after their old human races gather, they can pass short-term training and then master technological weapons. By using the power of technological weapons, they can make up for the cultivation power to a certain extent, so that it is possible to fight the new human race!


    Others think that their old human race has been oppressed in the past and has no resources for cultivation, so even if they have the strength to cultivate, they are still very low-level, so they are weak and don''t need to worry. However, the weapons made by Tang Ye will change this seemingly impossible thing.


    This is also the reason why Ada and Aqi have so much confidence in Tang Ye and swear to follow Tang Ye. They knew that in this world, only Tang Ye could lead them to liberate the old human race and regain everything they used to.


    "Huh, do you think you can keep going? That''s ridiculous! I want you to die now!" The men in black armor knew that there was no more delay. If Tang Ye were to come, their plan might fail. Now, that was not fun, because the plan failed and was intercepted by Tang Ye. If Tang Ye had other helpers, then they would be dead.


    "Kill them!" At this time, the man in black armor gave a low cry and ordered the others to attack together. Suddenly, these people who surrounded Ada and Aqi all acted and all attacked towards Ada and Aqi.


    Ada stretched out his hand to hold a bomb and leaned back to back with Ah Qi, and said, "A Qi, you attack with a pistol first. I will use a bomb, hoping to scare them! I believe that with the power of the bomb, how many kill Personally, it¡¯s okay. Then, they will probably be jealous, then we can continue to delay the time. However, this matter requires you to cooperate. You use the ability of invisibility, holding a bomb, and quickly appear among them, put down Bomb, and then come back quickly. Try to do it so that they don¡¯t see us using the bomb! Otherwise, they will stand up resolutely, even if they use their lives to consume our bombs and kill us, we can¡¯t delay any longer. "


    "I understand." Aqi nodded. The two have enough combat experience. What they have experienced during this time is fighting against Tang Ye. Not only have they been greatly improved in strength, but they have also been greatly tempered in their mood. And improve. Their current performance in the face of danger is the best proof.


    Moreover, the two cooperated very tacitly. At this moment, Ada immediately ignited a bomb, and Ah Qi immediately went into invisibility, received the bomb, and rushed out before the bomb exploded. He appeared in front of the enemies who rushed over, hiding and quickly. Throwing the bomb, only her is seen, not the bomb.


    "Be careful, everyone, this woman will be invisible, don''t be attacked by her!" The man in black armor watched from behind and was in charge of directing that. Seeing Qi''s actions, he immediately reminded those who attacked the past.


    These people heard the words of the man in the black armor and immediately became vigilant and slowed down a little bit, but they were not afraid, and instead attacked Qi first and wanted to kill him. However, Ah Qi was not here to attack them, only to drop a bomb. So after Ah Qi showed up and threw the bomb, he immediately retreated. Therefore, those people who want to attack her have no chance at all.


    boom!


    And then, the bomb exploded. This bomb is easy to carry, and its power is relatively weak. However, despite its relatively weak power, the coverage area is more than ten meters. Had it not been for Ah Qi to avoid quickly, she might have been affected herself. As the explosion sounded, several people in the area were swallowed by the explosion, causing heavy casualties.


    "Ah!" Almost ten people were affected by the explosion, and then seven died and three were seriously injured. And the bodies of the seven who died were all shattered, which is very miserable. The three who did not die were all seriously injured. Some hands were broken, some feet were broken, and the body was bruised by the explosion even though the hands and feet were not broken. If not treated in time, I am afraid that he will die.


    Ah Qi retreated to Ada in time, continued to stay with Ada, and remained alert. Now more than a dozen enemies have been killed and wounded at once, and their pressure has alleviated a lot. However, they are not without danger. After all, there are dozens of people surrounding them, which is obviously planned. They cannot be taken lightly. And there is only one bomb left. If it is consumed again and it is known that this is a one-time attack method, then their situation will still be very dangerous!


    "This, what is this?" The people who had rushed towards Ada and Aqi together did not expect that Aqi''s sudden attack caused such a huge casualty on their side, and they were suddenly a little afraid. Because the scene was too violent and bloody, with blood splashing, broken bodies, and fatal injuries, they didn''t want to fall into this situation.


    The man in the black armor was also shocked. I didn''t expect Ada and Aqi to have such attack methods. What is this power? They are all cultivators, although they are not very powerful, but they can also perceive power. However, they didn''t feel the elemental power from Ah Qi''s attack just now. So, is this Ah Qi''s secret skill, or what?


    And how many times can Ah Qi carry out such attacks? If they can attack a few times, their people will be killed or injured. This is not what they expected. In addition, in the face of such a terrible attack, who would want to continue to rush ahead, after all, everyone is afraid of death. Moreover, they originally thought that the siege of Ada and Aqi would surely be successful. Just killing these ordinary old human races, Tang Ye is not here!


    The man in black in the black armor frowned. He did not expect such an accident to happen again. He was very violent and stared at Ah Qi fiercely, not knowing how to attack for a while. However, they cannot continue to delay this way. Time is a problem for them, a matter of life and death.


    For a while, the man in the black armor also became anxious. He knew that it would be very dangerous if it continued to drag on. He could only sullen his heart and shouted: "Half of the human strength is used for defense, and half of the human strength is used for attack. We don''t rush in, and push forward steadily. Look carefully. That **** woman, there won''t be a problem like this!"


    As a result, these people separated their strength, partly used it for defense, while attacking, slowly advancing. Seeing this, Ada frowned greatly, this is not good!

 Chapter 3048： timely!

    Although the power of the bomb is good, if the opponent uses elemental power to form a defensive shield, and the shield is strong, it can also block the explosive attack. Then the bomb is a one-time consumable weapon. If the enemy''s shield cannot be broken, it is useless. And even if the enemy''s shield is broken, and there is no bomb at this time, then the enemy cannot be dealt with next.


    Now the enemy has used half of the people to form a defensive shield. Such a shield is relatively strong, and a bomb will definitely not be able to solve it. However, Ada and Aqi only have a bomb left in their hands. At this moment, they have no choice. If these people are allowed to move forward steadily and force them, then they will have trouble. Even if the two of them can resist for a while, the dozen or so old human races who are unarmed and have little cultivation power are in danger.


    "What to do..." Ada murmured, if no one came to the rescue, then they would have nothing to do.


    A Qi''s expression was cold. Although she was worried, she was always ready to fight to the death at any time. The big deal was death. In the current situation, there is no other better way to deal with it. She snorted coldly: "As for the result, you don''t need to care about the result. We just need to fight to the end."


    Ada didn''t expect Ah Qi to say this, and suddenly felt relieved. Yes, there is no need to think too much, it just ends up like that. He nodded to Ah Qi and said, "It''s not bad to be able to get to this point. Although I still feel sorry, but the regret is not that big."


    Bang bang bang!


    Ah Qi ignored that many, the pistol still had bullets, and quickly shot at those approaching. However, it was of no use, because these people already knew the pistol''s attack mode, and the shield now condensed into it could be defensive.


    Ah Qi frowned, the pistol attack was useless, so the next step was to stealthily approach the past, using only a little power. If you can kill one more, it''s one, and she thinks this is also a profit. However, Ada stopped her and said, "I will try another bomb attack."


    "This is the last one. Keep it for the end. They must have not seen the bomb attack clearly just now. Then at the end, they relaxed their vigilance and we will use it again. Maybe we will die, but we can kill a few more of them." A Qi said.


    Ada was taken aback for a moment, but he didn''t expect that Aqi was holding this decision to die with the enemy. If you think about it, you can''t let yourself die too awkward. If you can kill a dozen people at the same time and follow along, it would be great.


    "Okay." Ada smiled. By this time, she felt nothing, and looked relaxed. However, he felt a bit sorry for the dozen or so old human races behind him. When he received these tribesmen earlier, he assured them that nothing will happen in the future. But now it is actually dying.


    Among the dozen or so old human races, one was still a child. It was a dirty and pitiful one. However, the child''s innocence and delicacy could not be concealed. Ada felt sorry for them, touched the little girl''s face, and said, "I can''t sorry you probably anymore."


    But the little girl was very sensible, shook her head, and said, "No, it''s not like that. We are all grateful to the big brother and big sister."


    Ada and Aqi looked uncomfortable. If they could, how much they hoped that these tribesmen could be saved, how could they die just after seeing a little hope. This is too desperate, it simply makes them experience despair again. Therefore, both Ada and Aqi feel very guilty because they are not capable enough to bring hope.


    The person in the black armor saw that Ada and Aqi could only defend like this, knowing that his command was correct. The fierce attack that Ah Qi made just now is not something that can be done all the time, it is very limited. In this way, they don''t need to worry anymore!


    "Haha, kill them! They have no strength. The attack just now was just the last stubborn resistance!" The man in the black armor laughed. Now their people are all surrounded, forming a circle. Ada and Aqi can no longer do anything. response.


    Ada and Aqi have serious expressions, are they really over?


    call! Boom!


    At this moment, a flame flashed and directly broke the encircling circle. Several people were knocked out and flew tens of meters away. Then they crashed into the ground and stopped moving.


    "What''s the matter?!" The man in the black armor was very angry, why there was an accident again, he didn''t like such a thing very much, because it meant that his plan was hindered, which was very unfavorable to him.


    Then everyone looked and saw Tang Ye. At this time, Tang Ye''s body was still burning with flames, and his aura was very terrifying. However, this kind of power is the Sky Realm, Tang Ye felt that it was unnecessary to use such a strong power, and then canceled the flame, and the power was also reduced. So everyone could see him clearly.


    "My lord!" Ada and Aqi saw that it was Tang Ye, they were immediately overjoyed. Because Tang Ye came, they felt saved! And it was not just them who were saved, but the dozen or so people behind them! They think it doesn''t matter if something happens to them, but they can''t let the people behind them happen. Because these tribesmen finally believed them and came out of hiding, if they were killed because of this, Ada and Aqi would be very guilty. At the same time, such things will also affect the emergence of other tribesmen.


    If the other clansmen who were still hiding knew about such things, they would definitely not come out again. Because someone came out and was killed in the end, then the outside situation is still not guaranteed. To survive, they would certainly not take such a risk. However, now that Tang Ye is here, they will be saved, and they have truly assured them that if they see hope, they will believe that they will come out in this way, and then organize into a united force of the old human race.


    Tang Ye looked back at Ada and Aqi and they saw that they were only slightly injured, and then saw the dozen or so old human races. They were also fine, but they were frightened. This was a relief. It seemed that he was finally Arrived in time.


    "Are you okay?" Tang Ye asked still concerned.


    Ada and Aqi nodded again and again, and said, "It''s okay, the adults are here at the right time. If it is later, we might just..."


    "Don''t worry, there will be no such situation in the future." Tang Ye said to them.


    "Yes, sir! Thank you for your concern!" Ada and A Qi were very polite to Tang Ye.


    "Tang!" At this moment, the man in black armor glared at Tang Ye and drank coldly. His anger was real, because his eldest brother was a member of the Bounty Guild, but was killed by Tang Ye. He wanted to kill Tang Ye to avenge his eldest brother. But in fact, he was not sure in his heart.


    Even at this time, he couldn''t move his body, because he saw Tang Ye''s power just now, it was actually in the Sky Realm!

 Chapter 3049： absolute!

    The man in the black armor couldn''t move his body at this time. He stared at Tang Ye blankly. After a while, he recovered a little and couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. He felt very clearly just now, Tang Ye''s power is the Sky Realm! If it were the power of the Sky Realm, how could he be able to contend, even if there were a hundred more of him, there was no way to deal with it.


    Tang Ye didn''t actually hide her power at this time, it was just that the Phoenix had hidden her power in order not to expose her power too much and be discovered by a more powerful person. But most of Tang Ye''s current cultivation power is Phoenix. So with these powers hidden, Tang Ye didn''t seem to have the Sky Realm. Unless it is a stronger person than Tang Ye, it may be possible to see it, but a weaker person can definitely not be seen.


    Nevertheless, the man in the black armor also believed what he felt just now. Tang Ye was shrouded in flames just now, and that coercion was terrifying, he had only felt it from a master in the Sky Realm. He will not forget that feeling, so he firmly believes in such a thing. But what he didn''t understand was why Tang Ye had the power of the Sky Realm?


    Before they were busy dealing with Ada and Aqi, Tang Ye and Sophia dealt with Langzhao family and Qingye family, they did not hear, and although Tang Ye was the power of the sky, they have not heard. Say. So at this time, the man in the black armor, as well as Ada and Aqi, didn''t actually know that Tang Ye was the power of the Vault of Heaven.


    However, Tang Ye intends to expose himself, this is to protect Ada and Aqi, and other old human races. Because the power of the Sky Realm is like absolute power now, no one dares to provoke it. After all, people in the Sky Realm realm can count them with both hands. I don''t know how many there are in the Pearl Star, but it must be counted by a slap. Besides, several have been killed by Tang Ye and Sophia. For this reason, even fewer people can suppress Tang Ye and Sophia.


    So, in this situation, no one would dare to provoke Tang Ye directly. For this reason, not many people will dare to attack the old human race, unless it is a new human race that is opposed to the old human race.


    However, because Tang Ye retracted the undead flame at this time, and did not reveal the power of the phoenix, not many people knew Tang Ye¡¯s power, so among the people who surrounded Ada and Aqi just now, they only thought that it was at this time. If you are an enemy, you must kill it! Therefore, there is no need for the black armored man to give orders, a few people rush to attack Tang Ye.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense. He stepped directly on the ground and released the power of the flame. Suddenly, two flames emerged from his feet and flew away, like two fire snakes, and then swept into the group of people, quickly Shuttle, and then these people were all wrapped around their necks by the fire snake, and then burned by the Phoenix, then struggling to fall to the ground, and soon died.


    It seemed that Tang Ye just lifted his foot. In this way, such a terrible power was released, and several people were killed instantly, then the power is definitely far above these people. This frightened others, and for a while they dared not attack Tang Ye again, but looked at the man in black armor, because they all obeyed the order of the black armor man.


    The man in black armor originally thought that Tang Ye had the strength of the Vault of Heaven, but now that Tang Ye just lifted his foot and killed them, he was even more sure of this power. For a while, he had no idea what to do. It was impossible to deal with Tang Ye, they could not be opponents of the Sky Realm strength. When it comes to escape, the question is can you escape?


    "What should we do now?!" Seeing that the man in black armor had not responded, the person next to him was anxious and asked loudly.


    The black armored man recovered completely, looked at the questioner, and shouted, "Run!"


    "Wh, what?" The man was stunned and ran? This means that when Tang Ye is here, they are about to run away, then, isn''t it, Tang Ye is something they can''t deal with?


    The black armored man immediately turned and ran away, where he could control so much.


    When other people saw it, it was really shocking. Actually? What a joke, it''s so bold! Even if Tang Ye''s strength is very good, but with so many of them, they may not lose!


    These people were all relatives or friends who had been killed by a large number of bounty hunters when Tang Ye dealt with the Bounty Guild, and now they all came to Tang Ye to avenge. Or, there are some extremists who have no hatred with Tang Ye, but feel that the old human race cannot be so arrogant. They just want to play tricks on the old human race, so they participate. Therefore, they are not so obedient to the words of the black armored man. Now the behavior of the black armored man made them very unclear, so they ignored it, and then rushed out to deal with Tang Ye.


    Unfortunately, none of them were able to get close to Tang Ye. Tang Ye stepped on his feet again, and then burst into a fierce flame. This time he released the power of the Sky Realm! Because he intends to let so many people look at him, he has the power of the sky realm, and how does he use the power of the sky realm to crush them, and then it is a warning and announcement to see who dares to treat the old human race, or His people shot?


    call!


    A circle of fierce flames burst out around Tang Ye. It was also an immortal flame and the power of the Sky Realm, so when these flames rushed out, it was not just a flame, but also a terrible offensive force. Then, the few people who rushed were faced with the impact of these flames. Their end was that they didn''t have time to breathe out and turned to ashes.


    Absolute power gap!


    "What, what?!"


    "This¡­¡­"


    When the people around saw it, they took a breath, and their backs got cold. They felt that they were being stared at by an impossible beast. If the beast thought, they would all die in the next second.


    "Wh, how could it be like this..." Those who did not participate in dealing with the old human race did not worry that they would be killed, but they couldn''t help but exclaim with emotion. This is really terrifying, it is actually the Sky Realm? Just now, some of those people were already close to the power of the master of the star realm, but under that flame power, they turned into ashes directly?


    So, how terrible is this power? No matter how terrible it is, they can''t deal with it, absolutely! For them, that is absolute power.


    "Ah, run away!" Then, everyone else immediately ran away, and there was no more thought of attacking Tang Ye.


    And the man in black armor who had been escaping a long time ago looked back at Tang Ye just now, and seeing the power that Tang Ye released, he was absolutely sure, that was the power of the Sky Realm.


    "Damn..." Even though he ran away quickly, the black armored man still trembled in panic, because he knew that Tang Ye was going to catch up and it was easy!


    call!


    In the next second, as expected, Tang Ye appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 3050： Dont provoke!

    Seeing Tang Ye suddenly appearing in front of him, blocking his escape, the man in black armor suddenly went blank, and his whole body trembled involuntarily. Panicked, scared, death is approaching, this damn... has become such an ending!


    Tang Ye would not allow anyone to escape, so he directly punched the man in the black armor, and then the man in the black armor flew back, flying a bit far, and finally fell in front of Ada and Aqi. However, he could no longer attack Ada and Aqi, because he was severely injured by a punch from Tang Ye and he vomited blood directly. Even if he wanted to stand up, it would take some time.


    "Cough... vomit!" The black armored man not only vomited a mouthful of blood, but also vomited many mouthfuls, and couldn''t speak for a while.


    And then, Tang Ye changed quickly in all aspects, so that none of the people who surrounded Ada and Aqi could escape. Soon, they encountered the black armored man, and were beaten back by Tang Ye with strength, and they were injured one after another. And some of them were not very powerful, and they died directly after being punched by Tang Ye like this.


    "Whoever wants to escape, then I''ll kill someone, and I won''t keep alive!" Tang Ye felt that these people were a bit annoying to escape, so he drank a little loudly, and suddenly other people didn''t dare to run away.


    They knew very well that the gap between their strength and Tang Ye was too big, it was impossible to win, and it would be impossible to escape, so they had to surrender obediently and beg for mercy.


    Then, under Tang Ye''s deterrence, the people who surrounded Ada and Aqi just now gathered together, and they were on guard against Tang Ye, and some of them kept backing away, seemingly ready to escape at any time.


    Tang Ye ignored their little movements, just looked at them and said coldly: "Why, is there anyone else who wants to escape?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Yes, then he was burnt to death like this, and finally burned to ashes again!


    When other people saw it, they were all shivering, and they didn''t dare to run away anymore, so they could only obediently admit their lives.


    Tang Ye glanced at them, frowned slightly, and said, "That''s why you shot at my people? I seem to have told you that if anyone shots at my people, there will be serious consequences, right? Why, do you think I am Just to scare you guys?"


    Those people were shocked. They didn''t know what to do at this time, for fear that they would be burned to death if they talk back. However, even if Tang Ye did not continue to kill them, their hearts were constantly scared. Because listening to what Tang Ye meant, didn''t you just plan to let them go?


    The man in the black armor had been injured. At this time, he knew that it was impossible to escape from Tang Ye¡¯s hands. Life and death were no longer in his own hands. He was not afraid. He looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "We are just Revenge your own relatives! Tang Ye, you killed my elder brother first, so what if I want to kill you?!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Then your eldest brother wants to kill me, and I don''t kill him, what should I do?"


    The black armored man was taken aback for a moment and didn''t know what to say for a while. The attitude of the Bounty Guild towards the old human race is well known. Indeed, they are the first to rush to kill the old human race, and the old human race has the power. How can it be wrong for them to be killed? There is no such truth in the world.


    The black armored man denied it and hummed: "But, you really killed him, then I want to kill you and avenge him, right?"


    "I''m not saying that you are wrong, nor that you are not allowed to act against me, but what is it that you act against my people? Of course, if you think this is your way of revenge, there is no problem. In that case, So, what should I do to you, do you have any problems?" Tang Ye sneered.


    "You..." The men in black armors had nothing to say for a while.


    Tang Ye sneered again, still very playful, and said, "So, your revenge action failed, what will be the price?"


    The black armored men were taken aback for a moment, and then reacted, remembering that Tang Ye said that if they dare to attack their old human race, it is death. So, their fate is to die? Some of them were scared, and some regretted it, but because Tang Ye had such a powerful force, let them know that it seemed impossible to escape, so they accepted their fate. After admitting his fate, he was not so scared.


    The black-armored man shouted to Tang Ye, "What? You want to kill us? Humph, if you want to kill, you have to pluck it. You are not afraid of you!"


    "Don''t worry, you will definitely die." Tang Ye didn''t hesitate, and said to them directly: "I can give you another chance to escape, or attack. I don''t want to kill people who are obediently waiting for death. Since you dare to treat me. If the tribe makes a move, it must be thought of the consequences. However, I think you must think that you can succeed before you do it. Or, even if you are afraid of me, you still have a fluke mentality. Thinking, just kill me. Clan people, just take a spaceship and leave from here. Huh, it''s a pity, no one can do this. Because from now on, if you dare to attack my people, it means death.


    "You... I killed you!" The black armored man didn''t choose to run away anymore. He snorted and rushed towards Tang Ye to attack, but he didn''t give out any power. Maybe he knew it. It is useless to give out all of your power. In front of the power of the sky realm, they are nothing but ants.


    He''s just going to die, let himself die faster. He was naturally unwilling. He really didn''t expect Tang Ye to come so quickly, and he didn''t expect Tang Ye to be the power of the Sky Realm. This is really a desperate thing for him.


    Tang Ye had already said what he wanted to say, and he was still facing so many people around him, which also had the effect of warning everyone. Next, he just wanted to kill these people one by one. Not letting it go will make the warning he just issued even more shocking. Only if it hurts enough to give people a deep enough impression, and dominate with absolute power and fear, the effect will be very good.


    So now the man in black armor rushed over. Even if he knew that he was only here to die, Tang Ye did not let him go. He stretched out his hand directly, held his neck, and then released the flame power in his hand. The power of the realm directly burned the man in the black armor, and then a little ashes.


    Others saw it, panicked, some ran away, and some chose to attack Tang Ye in the past. However, Tang Ye didn''t rush, and burned them into ashes one by one.


    When people saw this scene, they had a thought in their hearts: Don''t provoke him!

 Chapter 3051： Think of a friend!

    In the end, all the people who surrounded Ada and Aqi and the dozen or so old human races were killed by Tang Ye, not one left. They died a bit miserable, they were all directly burned by the powerful flame force, and some were directly turned into ashes. Some suffered for a long time, couldn''t struggle, or were burned to ashes.


    When everyone saw it, they were already very scared. This old human race is really ruthless, killing one without leaving, and burning them all to ashes. This makes people die without a whole body. But the most important thing is that the strength of this old human race is too terrifying, it turned out to be the sky realm with no one in 100,000! This kind of power, even the lord, or the most powerful people in the bounty guild, dare not move randomly, right?


    No wonder the bounty guild no longer deals with the old humans, because the bounty guild does not want to provoke such people! No wonder the Lord''s Mansion will help such people behind, because it will be an extremely powerful force to draw such a person.


    After Tang Ye solved these people, she looked at the other people. There were already a lot of people on the first dock. Now that this kind of battle is taking place, although everyone is hiding a little far away, they are all paying attention to this matter. So there are still many people around. Tang Ye said to them again: "Remember, our old human race is no longer the old human race of the past. From now on, we will not cause trouble, but we are not afraid of trouble. If anyone provokes us, then we will make him pay ten times. The price!"


    Everyone around heard it. Although there are some powerful people, they feel that Tang Ye''s words are a huge threat, and they are very unhappy. However, Tang Ye possessed the power of the Sky Realm, and their unwillingness dissipated all at once. Give them the courage to not provoke the old human race anymore, after all, they don''t want to be burned so much that there is no ash left.


    Tang Ye stopped paying attention to everyone, and did everything that should be done. Of course, he didn''t want to keep everyone from moving the old human race, so next he knew that the most important thing was to let the old human race master the power. In this way, even if it encounters other people''s attacks, it has the power to counterattack. Even if you can''t beat your opponent, you can protect yourself.


    "Aqi, Ada, and everyone, are you okay? Can you go back to the Datang mansion?" Tang Ye asked Ada and the others.


    "My lord, we are fine." Qi and the others replied.


    "Okay, let''s go back to the mansion now." Tang Ye nodded to them.


    Then, Tang Ye took Ada, Aqi and a dozen other old human races back, and no one came out to stop them. After Tang Ye''s matter just now, I''m afraid no one will trouble them again. After all, facing the Sky Realm, coming out will only die.


    Following Tang Ye, Ada and A Qiyi were silent for a while. In fact, they were very surprised, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to be in the Sky Realm. But at the beginning, they remember that Tang Ye''s power may not be as good as them. Now Tang Ye actually owns the Sky Realm? Could it be that Tang Ye was hiding it at first? But it''s not like it. If Tang Ye had concealed it at first, so many people had taken action against Tang Ye and were investigating Tang Ye. There were even Vault of Heaven masters among them. It would be impossible not to show any traces of being targeted by such a person. They also spent time with Tang Ye day and night, so they didn''t think Tang Ye was lying. Then there is only one possibility left, that is, Tang Ye broke through to the Sky Realm in this short period of time!


    If this is the case, it would be too scary. However, for Ada and Aqi, this is a great thing. Because Tang Ye is their boss and the person who leads them. The stronger the boss, of course, the better, so that they have to defeat the new human race, retake the blue star, and restore the status and freedom of the old human race, the greater the chance of success.


    Returning to the Datang Mansion, Tang Ye asked Ada and Aqi to arrange the rest and meals for the old human races. They had no shortage of materials. Now they cooperated with the Lord''s Mansion, and the Lord''s Mansion provided sufficient material support. Of course, Tang Ye would not take these things for nothing, he would make corresponding technological weapons, such as shells, pistols, etc., and sell them to the Lord''s Mansion. It can be said that he and the lord''s mansion are a transaction.


    "Yes, sir, we will take care of it!" Ada and Aqi nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said, "You have to rest first, take care of your wounds, and then you can do things well. Next, I will continue to make a batch of weapons, and the tribes gathered back will be trained by you. It''s like you were sealed in the beginning. I train your strengths as you do. As long as you master pistols and bombs proficiently, you will have the ability to fight a battle. It will not be the power of someone else¡¯s jokes. At the same time, for those who have a talent for cultivation. Yes, write it down and report to me. I will look at the situation and get some resources from the lord¡¯s mansion so that they can cultivate strength and break through strength. Although it is useless to use low cultivation strength, let cultivation strength assist technology The power of weapons will exert unexpected power. In this way, their strength cannot be underestimated."


    "Yes, sir, we must complete the training mission!" Both Ada and Aqi nodded.


    After explaining things, Tang Ye also went to rest. At least I have to change my clothes. I was busy all day today, first with the Alpha family, then with the Langzhao family and the Aoba family, and then came back to the Tang Mansion and immediately rushed to the first dock to save people, and it was solved with flames. Dozens of people. But he was fortunate, because the power of the flame was his own, so it would not burn to the clothes, and the clothes were not burned. Otherwise, it can be very troublesome.


    Tang Ye soaked in a big bathtub, soaked in warm water, which was very enjoyable. The measures in the Datang Mansion are still very complete. The preparations made by the Lord''s Mansion are complete and considerate, and Tang Ye is very satisfied. Now the Datang Mansion is very safe, after all, the protection barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is operating. Then he rested for a while, leaned in the bathtub and fell asleep.


    call!


    At some point, Tang Ye suddenly felt a chill, was awakened suddenly, and then directly made a defensive posture. It was a terrible freezing force, and he was very shocked. Can you invade into the Datang Mansion? Could it be that the protection barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array was broken?


    If it had such power, it would be very terrifying, and Tang Ye felt that it was like a big enemy. However, when he made defenses, he found that the chill had disappeared. Then he thought about it, and he was relieved. That freezing force is not the enemy, but An Han''s, and it is probably An Han who is contacting him.


    Tang Ye trusts An Han quite now, and he has also joined forces with An Han to deal with the new human race. Now that An Han came to him, he felt that something was definitely going on. The woman An Han would not just chat with someone. However, Tang Ye was still curious about why An Han''s power could invade the Datang Mansion?


    This reminded him of an old friend, Li Haoran, who had terrifying space power!

 Chapter 3052： plan!

    Regarding the power that can invade the ten thousand star chain magic circle to protect the enchantment, Tang Ye has heard Phoenix say that only a terrifying power like Emperor Void can do it. Or, with a very strange elemental power, that is space. For all magic circle enchantments, they will be restrained by the power of space elements. It can be said that the person who masters the power of space elements is basically the nemesis of all magic formations. However, there are very few such people. Because the power of the space element, although it exists, it is so wonderful that other people have mastered it, but not many people have seen it.


    However, when it comes to this spatial power, Tang Ye can''t help but think of the great sister Li Haoran. Because in his opinion, Li Haoran''s space power is the strongest. With a sword at hand, you can open the world. The world is so big that she can''t reach it. And she wants to chase someone, and no one can escape.


    Therefore, at that time, Li Haoran could serve as the legal position in the "doorkeeper" who guarded the Tianmen enchantment. Even the powerful elders were very jealous of her.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye suddenly became a little sad. Li Haoran sacrificed himself and left himself in the torrent of space in order to send him away and keep his hope. Tang Ye once vowed that she would go to Li Haoran. But until now, he hasn''t mentioned the search for Li Haoran on the agenda.


    Or, he has no clue at all. The torrent of space, what kind of existence it was, he didn''t even know how to find it, if it was a matter of splitting space. He had learned from Li Haoran when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, and was able to split a little and then leave a little distance. However, now in this world, he can no longer do this. In this world, the strength and level of cultivation, as well as various environments, have all changed. Therefore, the original secret skills either can''t be used anymore, or they have changed, and their power and moves are different.


    For Tang Ye, he wanted to master those powerful secret skills again, after all, those secret skills were very mysterious and powerful. Take the secret technique of space jumping, if space jumping can be achieved, then dealing with the enemy is much easier. Moreover, if one could jump from one star world to another, it would be very powerful, even the spaceship would be saved. In addition, he used to be very jealous of himself, but it can be said that the soul swallowed by magic skills is also very powerful and terrifying. This trick is to completely obliterate a person. There is also a very powerful feature, that is, it can turn the swallowed soul power into its own power. In this case, there is no need to bother to cultivate, just swallow the soul of the cultivator.


    However, Tang Ye had always been more afraid of this secret technique because he felt that this secret technique was too terrifying and evil. Although it was later figured out that it was the move of the **** of death, even the **** emperor Pangu could deal with it. But, after all, it is a cruel thing to swallow others and wipe out everything about a person. Except in some cases, it is generally not used. In addition, Tang Ye was also worried that this move would bring a terrible backlash. He has always believed that high-yield things are always accompanied by high risks. Since it was the secret technique of the **** of death, it was originally a move that belonged to the most yin and evil, and it would certainly not be that simple. And swallowing the power of others and transforming it into your own power, will it also leave those souls'' grievances, shouts, etc. in your body? If there is such a thing, will one day when one is weak, will there be those monsters formed by the soul that will swallow oneself and occupy one''s own body?


    Tang Ye felt that these were not impossible. So, if you can use that move sparingly, use it as little as possible. I can''t wait to use it. But now in this world, I don¡¯t even want to use it. Because of that move, he could no longer perform it.


    "I don''t know why An Han is looking for me?" Tang Ye was curious, but he didn''t know why An Han took the initiative to find it. Of course, he was also curious as to why An Han''s power could invade the protection barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. . In this case, doesn''t it mean that An Han can destroy the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array?


    This is a very scary thing. If An Han is still helping the new human race, it will be a huge threat to him. Thinking about it, he also thinks that An Han is quite difficult. At the beginning, Luo Wei brought the top ten masters of several new human races to kill him, because the protective barrier of the ten thousand-star chain formation was there, Luo Wei couldn''t help him. Originally thought that Lowe was the strongest, but who knew that An Han, who covered his face with a scarf and didn''t talk a lot, was truly hidden. If An Han used this kind of power to invade the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array, maybe the fate of the old human race was another result.


    Tang Ye immediately got up, dressed and tidied up, and then went to see An Han. Since An Han invaded the freezing power, then based on the breath of this power, it was possible to trace where An Han was.


    Soon, Tang Ye came to a forest and saw An Han. An Han stood behind a huge tree, as if leaning against her. If you didn''t go in front of her, you would never see her. This can be regarded as a concealment method. The matter between the two of them cannot be known to others.


    Tang Ye didn''t deliberately ran in front of An Han, since An Han wanted to be more concealed, he wouldn''t bother. According to his breath, he determined that it was An Han. The next step is to talk to An Han. He believes An Han has something important to ask him. He also believed that An Han had been staring at his actions. Even in the actions of the Wolf Call Family and the Aoba Family, she was staring.


    "Girl An Han, don''t you know what to do with me?" Tang Ye also leaned against a big tree and asked An Han. At this time, even if someone came to this mountain and forest, they would not be found out in the first place.


    An Han has never been in circles. Since Tang Ye asked, she said directly: "Since you chose to expose your strength, then I will use it easily. I need you to find time to attack me and cause me serious injuries. , I can go back to the Blue Star and officially launch the plan between you and me."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye didn''t expect An Han to be thinking about this, but why would he hurt An Han?


    An Han turned his head. Although there are trees separating her, it is not difficult to see her side. Although there is a white scarf, it seems to be able to guess that it is a very beautiful woman.


    An Han explained to Tang Ye: "Everyone knows that the old human race and the new human race are the enemies of life and death. Now in Pearl Star, there are no other people except me, a new human race. At the same time, since you With the power of the Sky Realm, are you still afraid of shooting me? And you are an old human race. After having such a powerful power, it is normal to kill me, right?


    Tang Ye''s eyes lit up and said, "Then you can return to the Blue Star by disguising your wounds, and the new human race will not doubt it!"

 Chapter 3053： Special!

    Tang Ye was very pleasantly surprised by An Han''s plan, because such a plan was very feasible and believed that it could deceive the new human race. Because he is now in the Sky Realm, I believe it will spread to various places soon, and the new human race will definitely know about it. In this way, as the old human race and the new human race is the enemy of life and death, it is normal for him to attack An Han.


    Moreover, his strength is very strong. It is not surprising that An Han can be injured. What''s more, An Han is now alone in the Pearl Star, and Tang Ye''s power in the Pearl Star now depends on the Lord''s Mansion, which can be said to be very strong. Yes, so it is normal for An Han to lose.


    "I was still thinking about how to do this to be safer, now listening to you, I think it can be solved. An Han, you are very smart." Tang Ye praised An Han very much.


    An Han didn''t change his expression. For her, this was just taking advantage of Tang Ye''s breakthrough to the Sky Realm, and she didn''t need to think hard. However, she is now surprised that Tang Ye broke through to the Sky Realm, because she heard a lot of rumors, saying that Tang Ye''s strength hadn¡¯t been in the Sky Realm before, and she didn¡¯t even have the strength of the peak of the Star Realm Lord. , Broke through to the Sky Realm in such a short time?


    This is a big joke!


    An Han can be considered a person who has cultivated fast enough, and he relied on the bloodline alteration magic weapon that the new human race got from the ancient city. That is the ability to play a big role. However, Tang Ye is just an old human race, how did he break through? In such a short period of time, it is simply impossible! She also thought that Tang Ye possessed the strength of the Vault of Heaven, but Tang Ye had broken through long ago, but Tang Ye had been hiding. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye only broke through recently.


    She felt that Tang Ye could not be explained by common sense.


    However, she and Tang Ye didn''t have a critical relationship, so she was more shocked about this, as for other ideas of in-depth understanding. She only needs to make sure that Tang Ye and her are cooperative and will not betray her. So now after being surprised for a while, she said to Tang Ye: "Tomorrow you will come to my place to kill me, you want to really hurt me, otherwise you will still be suspected."


    "Is it necessary to achieve this level?" Tang Ye expressed surprise, always feeling that it shouldn''t be so serious. If An Han is really injured, what if An Han encounters other accidents?


    An Han didn''t talk nonsense at all, and said, "It must be like this."


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t know what to say for a while, and after a while of silence, he nodded and said, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll listen to you. However, I still have to control my strength. After you are injured, return to the Blue Star, be careful. In this world, I don¡¯t think there are eternal friends, only eternal interests. Now those who are friends with you, might see that you are injured and take the opportunity to attack you."


    Tang Ye''s words were not without reason. Because the process of the rise of the new human race is actually contaminated with a lot of blood. Those who did not obey them, those who were against them, they all killed. After they got powerful abilities, they became more inclined to the idea of ??power dominating together. Therefore, I feel that there is nothing wrong with bringing a powerful and brilliant killing to myself. This in itself is the law of survival in this world.


    An Han''s concern for Tang Ye still feels a bit warm. Although she and Tang Ye don¡¯t have a deep friendship, they are only cooperating with each other for their own purposes. However, she has also followed Tang Ye for a long time and feels that Tang Ye is actually a person Still very good. Of course, the premise is not to be his enemy.


    "It''s okay, I know what to do. Since I have to return to the Blue Star and let my mother get free, then I won''t easily let myself get into trouble. Besides, I''m also the strength of the Sky Realm. Even if I get injured, ordinary people It''s not that easy to deal with me," An Han said to Tang Ye.


    "Good." Tang Ye was relieved. Originally, An Han and him would leave after they had nothing else to discuss, but he was very concerned about An Han''s intrusion into the defensive barrier of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array just now. After all, this reminded Li Haoran. He naturally didn''t think about what Li Haoran would have to do with An Han. He was just wondering whether An Han would be able to open the torrent of space, so that he could go inside the torrent of space?


    As long as you can go inside the torrent of space, you may be able to find Li Haoran. Moreover, if you can open up the torrent of space, you might be able to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Tang Ye asked An Han, "Just now your power invaded into the defensive barrier I set up. I want to know how you did it? I''m still very confident in my defensive barrier and won''t be easily broken through. Previously, even Lowe and the others could not break it. But you..."


    Tang Ye looked at An Han, believing that An Han already understood what he was saying. As for whether An Han will tell the reason, I don''t know, after all, this is related to An Han''s strength. A person''s strength, even if it is hidden, is relatively safe, otherwise it will be easier to deal with if it is known by others.


    An Han knew what Tang Ye was asking, she said to Tang Ye: "This is a kind of power I have hidden, but I don''t think I need to hide it from you. Because this power cannot be used against me in battle. What practical help? Maybe this power is very strong, but it is of no use to me now. Because what I can do now is just invading a little power. Specific methods, I think everyone can do it , Is to use a power to the extreme, so that it can break into the space, so that any defense enchantment is not a problem. I use the power of the frozen element, so I can invade as long as I use the power of the frozen to the extreme Go inside your defensive enchantment. However, apart from being able to penetrate this power into your defensive enchantment, I cannot do anything else."


    An Han said again: "So, if you want me to break your defense barrier, I can''t do it."


    Regarding this point, An Han felt regretful in his heart. He didn''t expect that Tang Ye could arrange such a powerful defensive enchantment, which was really terrifying. However, thinking that Tang Ye''s current strength was not an ordinary Sky Realm, she felt that this was also normal.


    An Han thought that Tang Ye asked her this question to prevent the defensive barrier from being broken. She now gave Tang Ye the answer, even she couldn''t break it.


    However, she didn''t know that Tang Ye was actually not worried about this. What Tang Ye cared about was whether An Han could open the torrent of space. Hearing what An Han said, he was actually very doubtful. Can it break the space by exerting a power to its extreme?


    He thinks that is not the case, it must be that An Han has other special features.

 Chapter 3054： Closer!

    Exerting a kind of power to the extreme and reaching the realm may be able to exert unexpected effects. However, Tang Ye felt that this was not the reason why An Han could invade the frozen power into the ten thousand star chain magic circle defense barrier. In the freezing power that An Han entered, he felt that there was another kind of power aura, which might be space power.


    However, An Han did not mention this at all. So, is this an intentional concealment by An Han, or does An Han himself do not know? Tang Ye wanted to ask questions, but he didn''t want to appear abrupt. So instead of asking directly, he asked the Phoenix first, maybe the Phoenix knows something.


    Phoenix knew Tang Ye¡¯s question, and said, ¡°Indeed, the freezing breath that the woman gave just now is not just the frozen elemental power. As practitioners of the flame elemental power, we are more sensitive to the frozen elemental power. That¡¯s called An Han. The woman of, her freezing power is strange. However, this strangeness is very subtle and difficult to detect. If I am not a phoenix, I am afraid I can¡¯t detect it. So there is a question, maybe An Han doesn¡¯t know herself. There will be the power of the space element in the frozen element power you master."


    "Really?" Tang Ye was even more curious now. Even the Phoenix just noticed a little bit. So, did An Han know it, or didn''t he?


    Tang Ye thought for a while. Although he didn''t plan to ask directly, he still planned to mention this matter. He said to An Han, "Does An Han know the power of space elements?"


    "Huh?" An Han didn''t understand why Tang Ye asked this, and said, "The power of space elements? Isn''t that something very few people can master? I have never met anyone with this power. I wonder if you ask this. What are you doing?"


    "I think you have the power of space elements." Tang Ye said tentatively.


    Then An Han fell silent, and fell into a moment of silence. Tang Ye didn''t know what An Han was thinking. When he just continued to talk, An Han said, "What are you kidding me about? It''s hard to be alone. Having two elemental powers, if you do not rely on props, but are integrated into the elemental powers of your own cultivation, then you are a very small number of people. Do you think I will be this kind of person?"


    Tang Ye said directly: "Yes."


    An Han stood out from behind the big tree, facing Tang Ye, but still covered her face with a white scarf, but seeing her like that, she must be a beautiful woman. Then An Han said, "I am not. If I were that kind of person, I would not be as powerless as I am now. I am no less powerless than others. I once wanted to gain supreme power and kill my mother. . However, my mother is guarded by my brothers, and I can¡¯t deal with them.¡±


    For An Han, it was something painful. She didn''t want to talk about it anymore, and then twisted her eyebrows at Tang Ye and said, "Don''t think that I have the power of space elements and want to hide it from you. If this is the case, I won¡¯t use my freezing power to invade your defensive enchantment. Didn¡¯t I confess to you? Didn¡¯t you just have my freezing power invaded your defensive enchantment? Questions?"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, seeing An Han''s appearance, not like lying. Then he apologized for his inquiries. Because it doesn''t seem appropriate, it seems that An Han is suspected. And he and An Han are now cooperating, suspicion and distrust of such things are absolutely necessary.


    "I''m sorry to make you think I suspected something. In fact, it is not. I am just more sensitive to the power of space elements because I need such power." Tang Ye expressed his apologies to An Han and said, "If this is the case, then Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore, let¡¯s start planning tomorrow."


    An Han ignored that much, looked at Tang Ye, then turned and left. At this time, the voice of the Phoenix came, as if a little gloating, probably because Tang Ye provoke the girl to anger. The Phoenix hadn''t seen Tang Ye languished because of the girl''s affairs for a long time. Not because there is no such girl, but because Tang Ye has never been close to such a girl.


    She felt that Tang Ye had become a Qingshui River Shang.


    An Han left soon, but Tang Ye still stood watching. In fact, he has not given up his heart, because he did feel the power of the space element, and Phoenix also confirmed it. Then, in An Han''s power, there must be the power of space elements. So, did An Han know but chose to conceal it, or did An Han himself not know this?


    There are many people in the world who actually have strong powers themselves, but because they have not awakened their powers, they do not know that they have mastered powerful talents and magical powers.


    Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "The power of space elements is very good. When you have time in the future, you need to study and study. Now, Tang Ye, while you are strong, it is best to make friends with various cultivators. .Because if you finally face Emperor Void, you need power from all fields to help."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I understand."


    Next, Tang Ye also went back, back to the Datang Mansion, planning to arrange some things, and then take a rest, after all, tomorrow is to fight An Han. Although he was acting with An Han, An Han said that if the play is to be true, there must be no flaws. Otherwise, she returned to the Blue Star and was found to be a traitor, and she would probably not survive. Even if Tang Ye is her partner, but far away from the blue star, Tang Ye can¡¯t save her.


    Tang Ye went to rest, while Ada and Aqi continued to be busy at work, they reorganized the old human race that they had joined. From now on, they are beginning to organize new forces. In order to deal with the new human race, take home the blue star!


    Early the next morning, after Tang Ye got up, he saw Ada and Aqi leading three teams in running training. Tang Ye expressed surprise. He didn''t expect Ada and Aqi to reassemble so quickly. Seeing that they are full of energy, Tang Ye expressed satisfaction. And from now on, the power of the old human race is slowly being organized!


    "Morning, my lord! The breakfast has been prepared, please taste it slowly!" At this moment, A Qi said to Tang Ye happily.


    Tang Ye smiled, and said, "Keep busy and ignore me. Your biggest task is to gather our tribesmen while training them to master powerful forces and let our old human tribes regain their combat effectiveness. ."


    "Yes!" Ada and Aqi were very excited. They felt that the current situation was closer to the day when they revived the old human race and regained the blue star!


    Tang Ye said to Ada and Aqi again: "Now, I''m going to kill the old human race who stayed at Pearl Star. No matter what you hear, don''t leave the Datang mansion."

 Chapter 3055： Dead man awakened!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, both Ada and Aqi were shocked. Going to kill the new human race who stayed at the Pearl Star? However, the new human race is said to be the strength of the Sky Realm, and it is by no means that it can be killed by killing. Otherwise, the new human race will not live so easily when the Pearl Star is isolated and helpless!


    Regardless of Tang Ye''s current strength, Ada and Aqi are very worried about Tang Ye. Aqi immediately concerned: "My lord, the new human race is very strong. Will it be dangerous for you to go there? Let me go and help! Even if my strength is not enough, I can still use technological weapons. I believe it can help. you!"


    Next to him, Ada also nodded and said, "The strength of my cooperation with Aqi is pretty good, and I can help you!"


    For them, Tang Ye absolutely can''t have an accident. They thought that they could die, and that any other old human race could die, but Tang Ye could not die. Because they felt that only Tang Ye could lead their old human race out of trouble, liberated, and return to their normal life before. If this road to liberation requires someone to die, then they are willing to die first. They were willing to use their corpses to make way for Tang Ye. Tang Ye gave them hope. They couldn''t let this fire of hope go out!


    Ada and Aqi not only have this kind of consciousness themselves, but the old human races they have gathered now also convey this idea to those old human races when they are training. To a certain extent, they almost train those old human races into a state of "dead man".


    They want these people to become Tang Ye''s "dead men", absolutely will not betray, absolutely allegiance, even if Tang Ye let them die, they will not resist.


    Although it seemed very extreme, Ada and Aqi felt that this was what Tang Ye deserved. They must have such determination and awareness, otherwise this path of liberation will not go on.


    Tang Ye saw the resolute expressions of Ada and Aqi, and felt their hearts. In fact, it was precisely because of their intentions that Tang Ye had been so hard and determined to take this path. Therefore, if he knew that when Ada and Aqi cultivated those tribes, he would be annoyed if he implied to become a "dead man". He doesn''t need a dead man, what he needs is a tribe who wants Ada and Aqi to unite and overcome difficulties, just like relatives.


    "I''ll be fine, don''t worry." Tang Ye said to Ada and Aqi, and then looked at the tribe behind Ada and Aqi. These were just gathered back. They are very old, some are already old. Some are upright and mature, some are children.


    Tang Ye just wanted to say something to them, but when he looked at these clansmen, they all knelt down suddenly, Qi Qi said to Tang Ye: "My lord, please think twice, we can''t let you be in any danger! Please let us Go first!"


    This is enough to see the determination of these people. They were moved inexplicably, but they felt it was too serious. Is the determination of these people a little bit off? In other words, Tang Ye hadn''t known them much yet. They had just arrived in a hurry. They were old humans who had been hiding in the Pearl Star.


    "You..." Tang Ye could see Ada and Aqi, as well as the determination of those people. However, he felt unnecessary. He doesn''t need them to show such a dying look all the time, or even, don''t need them to have such a mood. So he was a little depressed, why these guys didn''t listen to their own words, they all said, no matter when, as long as they don''t violate the principles and morals, the priority is to protect their lives. If the life is gone, then there is nothing.


    But Tang Ye didn''t know that Ada, Aqi and the others, one of the principles and morals in their hearts at this time was that they should never be allowed to have trouble.


    Tang Ye was probably aware of this, he can be said to be very respected. However, his going to kill An Han is just a plan and there is no danger. He didn''t want to explain so much, but he didn''t want to worry about Ada and Aqi, he didn''t need them to be immersed in such a tragic and solemn mood. As a result, he suddenly issued a terrible power, the flames burned, and the sky realm Via, all the people present suddenly felt oppressed and suffocated. Even Ada and Aqi, who are good at strength, feel extremely uncomfortable.


    Soon, Tang Ye withdrew his strength, and they were not so uncomfortable. Tang Ye said to them again: "Have you seen it? This is my power at this time. Do you think that such a power can deal with a Sky Realm. If you can''t deal with it, you will be killed?"


    Ada and Aqi didn''t worry about Tang Ye as before and dissuaded Tang Ye. Because they felt that the power Tang Ye had just released was also the Sky Realm! And, it''s terrible!


    Although Tang Ye had released the power of the Sky Realm when he rescued them earlier, they still hesitated and couldn''t believe that Tang Ye actually had the strongest strength of the Sky Realm. Now I feel up close that everything is real. In this case, there is no need to worry about Tang Ye. Because the strength of the Sky Realm is not so easy to kill.


    Moreover, Ada and A Qi were also aware of a problem. If their strengths followed Tang Ye, they might have dragged Tang Ye down, and could not help Tang Ye at all. So, after thinking about it, they all obeyed Tang Ye''s arrangement, staying in the Datang Mansion, and strengthening their own power is the real thing.


    Tang Ye said to them: "You are business as usual, train well, strengthen your strength, don''t worry about me. In the future, no matter what happens to me, as long as you are strong, you can go on. Of course, I will work hard to accompany you. Until our old humans stand up again."


    "Yes, sir!" Ada and Aqi, as well as the dozen or so old human races, nodded to Tang Ye very respectfully.


    Then, Tang Ye left the Datang mansion and went to "kill" An Han according to the plan. The place where An Han stayed was the foothold of the original new human race at Pearl Star. Although the power of the new human race has withdrawn from the star of the pearl, everyone knows that Tang Ye and the lord¡¯s mansion have joined forces and the bounty guild can no longer maintain the new human race, leaving An Han alone, but because An Han has a terrible sky. Realm strength, so no one dared to provoke An Han.


    However, now that Tang Ye reached the foothold where An Han was, he immediately attracted other people to watch. Because they knew that Tang Ye''s presence here would definitely not be easy. Tang Ye was an old human race, and the old human race was killed and persecuted by the new human race in the past, and it was almost extinct. This kind of life and death enmity, I am afraid that only life and death can be resolved.


    So, Tang Ye, who is an old human race, appeared here, mostly to kill An Han.


    If it was before, they wouldn''t want Tang Ye to dare to do this. But now that Tang Ye possesses the strength of the Sky Realm, he may not be afraid.

 Chapter 3056： Really do it!

    Now that Tang Ye is walking on the street, no one will come to trouble him anymore. Because of his active performance in the Pearl Star in the past period of time, he has made such a sensation, and there is such a powerful force that people have thoroughly realized that the old human race cannot be messed with!


    Although it has been a day since the news that Tang Ye possessed the strength of the Sky Realm, many people still don''t believe that Tang Ye will possess such strength. Like most people who don''t believe in this kind of thing, they find it ridiculous, even geniuses can''t do such a thing. So now, when Tang Ye appeared in the new human race''s foothold, they all came to watch. Among these people, not only are ordinary people watching the excitement, but there are also many deep-seated people. For example, Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou from the Lord''s Mansion, Li Houtian and Lu Ying from the Bounty Guild. They want to see how Tang Ye''s strength is.


    Of course, they will not show up in the sight of the big clock, they will only stay in the dark, will not be seen, but can see everything clearly.


    "Tang Ye, this kid really has a grudge and must be avenged. He broke through to the sky realm and immediately came to trouble the new human race. Hey, the grievances are very clear." On a high platform, a better place to watch the battle, Ying Wushuang looked at the lively scene below and said to Changzhou with a smile.


    Fang Changzhou took a look, did not speak for a while, as if thinking in silence, and then he said, "It''s not bad that we have a clear grievance. We have a good relationship with him along the way, and we even have given him some kind of favor. , I don¡¯t have to worry about what he did to us. However, if Tang Ye is too angular, it may not be a good thing. After all, people with positions like us sometimes cannot have eternal friends, only eternal benefits. Whenever our choice doesn''t agree with Tang Ye, then he... is a big obstacle to us."


    Ying Wushuang squinted his eyes, then sighed, and said, "Everyone''s world is really difficult. But now, let''s not worry about these things. At least until the new human race is resolved, we will not have a relationship with Tang Ye. What kind of conflict. And it might take some time for Tang Ye to resolve the new human race. Then, during this time, we will try our best to deal with some things. Anyway, for Tang Ye, I hope as much as possible not to be with him. Become the enemy."


    "Of course." Fang Changzhou laughed, and then a bit amused, as if gloating, and said: "The bounty guild once did it to Tang Ye, or to the old human race, but it is too much. Although it is now rewarding The Golden Guild reconciled with Tang Ye and reached a contract, but this was only superficial. In fact, neither of them served anyone. The Bounty Guild must be thinking about how to solve Tang Ye, and Tang Ye would also think, How to solve this problem. So, at this time, Tang Ye has reached such a strength, should the Bounty Guild have a headache?"


    Ying Wushuang likes Fang Changzhou, who is so serious and mean, he laughed and said, "Yes, the Bounty Guild should be very troubled now, I don''t know if they have come to see Tang Ye. If they come, theirs His face must be pretty, haha."


    When Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou were laughing here, another luxurious restaurant was also on the high ground, and you could see the lively place below. The important management figures in the bounty guild, such as Li Houtian and Lu Ying, looked very gloomy. The atmosphere in the room can be described as stiff to the extreme, making people feel a little breathless and want to leave. No one likes such an atmosphere.


    However, as the acting president, Li Houtian asked everyone to come, they had to come. They also knew the grudge between Li Houtian and Tang Ye, and now that Tang Ye wanted to deal with An Han, it was a chance to see Tang Ye''s true strength, and even to seize the opportunity to get rid of Tang Ye''s chance. Although they can''t do it themselves, they can use various other methods. If they don''t involve the bounty guild, they won''t be affected by the contract relationship. Therefore, they must stay here well, watching the battle between Tang Ye and An Han. Even if the atmosphere is awkward, stay here, although many of them don''t want to.


    "Keep your eyes open for me to see if Tang Ye really has the terrifying power of the Sky Realm. If it does, then you will find a way immediately. For Tang Ye, either tell Tang Ye not to find me in the future. The trouble of the bounty guild, either is to make Tang Ye disappear completely, and I can no longer find the trouble of the bounty guild!" Li Houtian stared at Tang Ye, and after a long silence, he hummed coldly.


    "Yes, Master!" Everyone dared not object. In addition to Li Houtian being the acting chairman, they also saw Li Houtian''s methods during this period of time. In fact, Li Houtian''s abilities are good, and now he has stabilized the Bounty Guild, and can gradually take over the moves of the Lord''s Mansion. Even if Lu Ying recognized their strength, they would naturally not object.


    On the Bounty Guild side, they couldn¡¯t laugh and chat like Ying Wushuang and Fang Changzhou did. On their side, Li Houtian coldly hummed some words from time to time, and everyone else listened obediently. Therefore, their atmosphere here is completely different from that of Ying Wushuang. This atmosphere is very depressing, in fact, the managers of several bounty guilds don''t like it.


    However, Li Hooutian didn''t care about the feelings of these people. He was like a dictator. He just issued orders and others had to obey them. But now looking at Tang Ye secretly, his mind is full of resentment towards Tang Ye. Tang Ye is powerful, or every time Tang Ye makes a sensation, he hates Tang Yeji a bit. Because these behaviors reminded him of Tang Ye''s attack on the Bounty Guild before, and the Bounty Guild was humiliated everywhere. Not only the bounty guild, but also himself. He was also humiliated by Tang Ye, these were things he couldn''t let go of being arrogant. However, compared to before, he is still impulsive and arrogant, desperate, as long as he offends him, he will die. And now, he has become very rational. Even anger and resentment would suppress these thoughts in his heart, stay calm, take care of the overall situation first, and then think of a way to attack Tang Ye.


    "Do you think Tang Ye has really reached the Sky Realm? Even if it is, then you have to find a way and see how to solve Tang Ye!" Li Houtian snorted to the subordinates behind him again.


    "Yes, young master!" These subordinates didn''t care about so many, Li Houtian agreed to what he said, and said later if he didn''t do it well.


    Li Houtian didn''t say much, staring at Tang Ye intently, to see Tang Ye''s specific strength. Since he wanted to deal with An Han in the Sky Realm, he must have the strength of the Sky Realm.


    At this moment, Tang Ye, who was standing outside the street, felt a little puzzled. Because he originally just wanted to have a few simple tricks with An Han, and then proceed according to the acting plan. He never expected that now that there are so many people here, even if it is acting, he must do it really well.

 Chapter 3057： Xeon showdown!

    Unexpectedly, it would become a situation of public concern, and Tang Ye was also a little puzzled. Originally, he wanted to talk to An Han about what to do, but now that so many people are staring at him, there must be no way. In this case, let''s take a look at what An Han plans to do. The main reason is that you can''t really cause An Han to suffer too much injury. Then, when An Han leaves, it is like running away and will not be suspected.


    However, if you want to force a person with the strength of the Vault of Heaven to escape, you must use enough power, otherwise, how can others believe it. Therefore, here, Tang Ye may have to reveal all his strength. Of course, his full strength cannot include the power of Phoenix. Although the Sky Vault Realm is the pinnacle of strength, the Void Great Emperor will be stronger. And it''s still a lot stronger, so it can''t be discovered by Emperor Void.


    Tang Ye has come to the place where An Han lives. This is the station of the new human race at the Pearl Star, a luxurious courtyard-type house. Tang Ye stood outside with a serious expression and was very solemn, naturally pretending to be, and then shouted into the room: "An Han, I am here to kill you today! This is your new human race''s behavior to my old human race. The price that must be paid! You rushed to kill my old human race, and made our old human race live a miserable life. Since you want to kill us all, then I also want to kill you all!"


    However, An Han didn''t make any movement. Although Tang Ye talked about it, it seemed that An Han ignored it. This is An Han''s character, cold and cold, and generally ignore these things. In the new human race, An Han is also like this. Although she is one of the top ten masters, she rarely participates in any activities. She only performs tasks when there are tasks, and she is basically alone at other times.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Han to ignore him. After thinking about it, he felt that it was normal. An Han was such a person. In this way, everything seems to be normal and it will not make people suspicious. Then, Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, took out the undead halberd, changed from a telescopic state, and then became a flame-burning halberd weapon, full of majesty and enviable.


    "That''s...?" Seeing the Undead King Halberd in Tang Ye''s hand, everyone was shocked. Even those like Ying Wushuang, who had their own powerful weapons, saw Tang Ye''s undead halberd, in addition to being amazed, they were also very envious. They all wanted such a powerful weapon. The telescopic type is still an artifact. They thought that there would be such an artifact in the heyday of the forge. However, with the decline of the Blacksmith, there are few such weapons. If you want to get such a weapon, you can only explore through those dangerous ancient mysteries, because it can''t be forged, and it can only be left over from the past.


    "Could it be that the strong people in the past stayed behind?" Everyone was surprised to discuss the Undead King Halberd in Tang Ye''s hands. They didn''t expect Tang Ye, an old human race, to possess such a good weapon. No wonder Tang Ye''s strength was so strong. . With this kind of magical weapon power bonus, even if it is the strength of the pinnacle of the master of the star realm, I am afraid that it can fight against the master of the sky realm.


    However, Tang Ye does have the strength of the Sky Realm. If this is the case, plus the Undead King Halberd, then Tang Ye''s strength is probably better than the general Sky Realm.


    No wonder this guy dared to come directly to An Han for revenge, the Sky Realm combined with that powerful artifact power, it is indeed possible to defeat An Han. Moreover, many of the powers of the Pearl Star are related to Tang Ye. Then An Han, as a new human race, had already withdrawn all the power of the new human race, and only An Han was left alone. I am afraid it would be difficult to deal with.


    boom!


    Without waiting for An Han''s response, Tang Ye slammed the ground fiercely with the Undead Overlord Halberd. The ground shook suddenly, and the momentum was amazing.


    "An Han, let me say it again. This is the grievance between our new human race and the old human race. In fact, I don''t like to call the human race different, what new human race, what old human race, if it weren''t for you, how could it be? Is there such a thing? Human race is Human race, there is no distinction between the new and the old! Since your new human race must do that, then now, I am not polite to you!"


    Tang Ye shouted to the room where An Han was located: "You are the top ten master of the new human race, so I will kill you one by one, so that your new human race can''t resist, and restore my old human race. I want to regain the Blue Star, which should belong to our human race. Your new human race... is just a bunch of monsters!"


    Having said that, Tang Ye suddenly waved the Undead King''s Halberd, and shot a powerful flame force at the room where An Han was. The flame went away quickly. Although it was a ball of flame, it looked simple. However, under the power of the sky realm, the flame flew out extremely fast, and it instantly reached the house where An Han was, and wanted to destroy it.


    However, at this moment, in front of the flame, a blue frozen shield formed, blocking the flame attack. However, the power of the flame did not disappear so easily. After resisting the frozen shield for a period of time, the frozen shield shattered and the flame power disappeared. In this way, the attack and defense of both sides have completed a round.


    However, An Han still did not come out of the house. what is this? In the eyes of everyone, they just disdain Tang Ye! This reaction is true, because the attitude of the new human race towards the old human race is basically the same. They felt that the old human race was weak and lowly, and they did not deserve to be called human race like them.


    Everyone nodded when they saw An Han''s reaction. No one thought that An Han and Tang Ye were actually in the same group.


    Tang Ye sneered. Since An Han is not coming out yet, let''s put more power. Therefore, Tang Ye suddenly inserted the Undead King¡¯s Halberd into the ground, and burst into flames from his body, which flowed to the ground through the Undead King¡¯s Halberd, and then the ground began to vibrate, and then cracked from the Undead King¡¯s Halberd and spewed flames, like a volcano. Burst out.


    Ouch!


    As the ground cracked, a flame python sprang out. The flame python was very huge and fierce, and directly attacked the house where An Han was. This time, Tang Ye''s attack was stronger. Then ran to attack the house, and the new human race''s stronghold on Pearl Star might be difficult to keep.


    call!


    However, just as the flame giant was about to attack the house, a frozen giant sword was suddenly suspended in the sky. The frozen giant sword swiftly descended, and suddenly attacked the flame giant, to dispel the flame giant.


    When everyone saw this, they were surprised. They didn''t know when An Han had already condensed a frozen giant sword, which was still so big. In this way, people have seen An Han''s power. It is really powerful. So, don''t the other masters of the new human race have such strength?


    boom! Whoops!


    The Frozen Giant Sword was pressed down from high altitude and hit the Flame Python, which immediately stopped the Flame Python''s attack, but the Flame Python was not dispelled, and the two sides confronted each other.

 Chapter 3058： Sorrowful ice phoenix!

    Whether it was Tang Ye''s flame giant or An Han''s frozen giant sword, the strength of the two was breathtaking. People who came to watch the excitement suddenly realized that they were too close, and mortals were the most vulnerable to such a fight with gods. Therefore, they are very self-aware, and quickly leave to a farther place.


    However, until now, everyone has not seen An Han show up. An Han is still on the facade of the house, and Tang Ye has been attacking the house, but the house is intact. Does this kind of confrontation make people think that Tang Ye''s strength is not as good as An Han?


    Although Tang Ye was acting with An Han, now that he was really fighting, he found that it would be really interesting if he could carry out a battle without affecting the plan. For this reason, he didn''t pay much attention anymore, anyway, An Han was the strength of the Sky Realm, and he wouldn''t be hurt so easily. Therefore, Tang Ye used stronger power. Anyway, let An Han show up, right?


    Otherwise, isn''t he too shameless. So Tang Ye pulled up the Undead King Halberd that was inserted on the ground, and then threw it fiercely at the house where An Han was. With a "call", the Undead King''s Halberd was burning with terrible flames, like a fire dragon, quickly attacking the house where An Han was staying, rushing in domineeringly and arbitrarily, destroying the house where An Han was staying, and forcing An Han come out.


    However, just as the Undead King¡¯s Halberd approached the house where An Han was located, one after another densely packed frozen swords came out from under the house, and then flew out to attack the Undead King¡¯s Halberd, preventing the Undead King¡¯s Halberd from attacking the house.


    Bang bang bang! Suddenly, the Frozen Greatsword was like a dying soldier. Although it was not as powerful as the Undead King''s Halberd, it kept rushing over and weakened the undead King''s Halberd bit by bit.


    However, the flame of the Undead King''s Halberd is not so easy to weaken and extinguish. It was the flame of the Phoenix, the oldest and most powerful flame, the ancestor of fire, and the "fire" that appeared for the first time in the dark. In principle, it would not be extinguished. If it is extinguished, it is related to Tang Ye''s strength. If Tang Ye''s strength is too weak, and when he encounters a master with a big gap, then his strength can''t stop it, he is suppressed, and the undead flame will naturally not be emitted, and then extinguished.


    And now he is fighting with An Han, An Han''s strength is not much stronger than Tang Ye, and even Tang Yeqiang may not be. Therefore, those frozen swords attacked many times, wave after wave, and finally failed to extinguish the flame of the Undead King''s Halberd. The Immortal King''s Halberd is as powerful as a Taishan Mountain, looking at the mountains, all feel small, and there is no fear at all. Then, the Undead King¡¯s Halberd also took action. It flew high, carrying flames, straight into the sea of ??clouds, and then slammed down. Its momentum was as strong as a **** of thunder, unstoppable. All those who block are vanished.


    But those frozen swords were transformed by An Han''s power. Since An Han wanted to block the Undead King''s Halberd, those frozen swords must be used. Facing the impact of the Undead King¡¯s Halberd, more and more frozen swords, densely packed, put down and rushed up, as if occupying the entire sky, all in order to weaken the power of the Undead King¡¯s Halberd and stop the Undead King¡¯s Halberd.


    However, the power of the Undead King Halberd is far beyond An Han''s imagination. Those frozen sharp swords, in front of the Undead King''s Halberd, had no resistance at all, and they began to melt as soon as they met the Undead King''s Halberd. No matter how much it is, how much it melts, the undead King''s Halberd directly impacts and approaches the house.


    At this moment, An Han was in the yard, mobilizing the freezing power to fight back against Tang Ye. She knew that Tang Ye''s power was very strong, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to put aside the Undead King''s Halberd, it could make the Undead King''s Halberd emit such a huge power. At this time, An Han''s consumption of the frozen element power was very huge. One is that the huge frozen sword floating in front now competes with the flame python released by Tang Ye. One is that the thousands of frozen swords that are being released now also require a lot of power. Therefore, facing the undead Overlord Halberd in the sky again, the pressure is really huge.


    "This guy''s strength...maybe unfathomable." An Han came to this conclusion. Originally thought that seeing Tang Ye''s battle before, he could probably guess how strong Tang Ye''s strength was, perhaps better than her. However, now that she is really fighting Tang Ye, what she feels, she feels that the strength gap between Tang Ye and Tang Ye is probably more than that.


    The Undead King Halberd was still constantly impacting, it was very terrifying, and it was impossible to resist it with those frozen swords alone. An Han sighed, it seemed impossible to cope with it by staying in the yard. As a result, An Han waved his hand, and a long sword appeared in blue, like a clean crystal. The entire sword also emits frozen smoke, just like the undead king''s halberd burns flames. This long sword is also a very powerful weapon and an artifact. This is An Han''s exclusive weapon, and it is also rare among the new human race. The ten masters of the new human race, not everyone has such a powerful weapon. This weapon is also an artifact. Because it has the ultimate freezing attribute, it can only be used by powerful people like An Han who practice freezing elements.


    And this frozen sword is called: Sorrowful Ice Phoenix.


    The screaming ice phoenix was also left from the ancient artifact, and with An Han''s freezing power, it can exert a super powerful force. If it hadn''t been for this Beiming Ice Phoenix, An Han wouldn''t be able to hold on till now, and could always block Tang Ye''s attack.


    Now, using Beiming Ice Phoenix, she is equivalent to using her true power. Faced with the invincible Undead Halberd and the terrifying flame, An Han was not worried because she was a person and the sword now, and the Undead Halberd was not controlled by Tang Ye. In this case, she felt that she could still stop her.


    Then, An Han quickly rose up, screaming and icing to meet the Undead King Halberd. call! The two artifacts collided together, seeming to make an incredible strange sound, not like a terrible force collision, but it was shocking and scary, as if it broke the space. After a while of silence, a terrible force was suddenly impacted. On one side, frosty snowflakes fell from the sky, and on the other side, a small hot ball fell, and the surrounding area was immediately destroyed.


    This cold and hot situation made many people unbearable, and they had to give out strength to resist. Fortunately, these powers are just a little lingering power left by Tang Ye and An Han fighting, the power is not strong, they can block it, otherwise it will be troublesome.


    call!


    Then, the Undead King Halberd was beaten back, as if summoned by Tang Ye, and returned to Tang Ye''s hands. An Han was suspended in the air, like a frost fairy, with snowflakes fluttering, watching Tang Ye without saying a word.

 Chapter 3059： Everywhere!

    An Han finally came out of the house. Is this because Tang Ye forced her out? Naturally. In the eyes of everyone, this is the case. Tang Ye used the Undead King''s Halberd just now, the power is amazing. Even in the Sky Realm, it might not be easy to block, so An Han had to show up and had to use her divine weapon.


    As soon as the Sorrowful Ice Phoenix came out, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot. In this hot day, everyone watching from a distance felt a bit cold, which shows how great the power of the mourning ice phoenix is.


    Tang Ye was very surprised when he saw the long sword floating in the air holding a long sword exuding freezing air. At this time, An Han looked like a fairy in the sky. Such a figure is very familiar, just like the marriage of Li Haoran and his wife, Princess. In an instant, Tang Ye looked in a daze.


    "Tang Ye, you are very strong." An Han, who was suspended in the air, snorted to Tang Ye. At this time, An Han was still covering her face with a white scarf, and she couldn''t see her specific face. However, even just seeing her figure, her slightly exposed face, forehead and eyebrows, one can already guess that she is a very beautiful woman.


    Tang Ye recovered from his thoughts. Looking at An Han, he was thankful that he is now a cooperative relationship with An Han, and the current battle is just acting. Otherwise, he has those thoughts about the princess and Li Haoran in his heart. Can you put a heavy hand on An Han.


    "You are also very strong." Tang Ye looked up at An Han, but didn''t mind being looked down upon by An Han. He really felt that An Han was very strong, especially that An Han also possessed that powerful ice sword. At a glance, the long sword knew that it was extraordinary, probably like the Undead King Halberd, it was a divine tool, and it had the strongest frozen elemental power.


    At this time, looking at the appearance of Tang Ye and An Han, they didn''t look like enemies of life and death, but like masters who respected each other. However, this did not make people think that Tang Ye and An Han were acting. Because this situation seems normal. The real masters are like this. It would be too naive to say that it is either you or me. There is always a tacit understanding in the duel between masters. They all know that it is not easy to cultivate strength to this stage, and they also know what it is like to be under such strength. Therefore, it is naive and weird to say "Kill you", "Go to die" and so on when they meet.


    "Then today I will see if your power is as powerful as the rumors. Although I am very curious about you, as an old human race, you can get such power. After all, it is the negligence of our new human race that allows you to achieve this. Growth, it is indeed your destiny, you should have such an adventure." An Han said lightly to Tang Ye, then waved the screaming ice phoenix, and then gathered a powerful freezing force.


    Then, An Han slammed the freezing power against Tang Ye, and suddenly heard a phoenix-like cry, and then An Han''s attack, like an ice phoenix, flew down to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked up, with a sudden rush of blood, he felt that such an attack was quite good, and he was eager to try at this time, and he always felt that he would be very happy to fight against such a master instead of a life and death battle. Thus, Tang Ye carried the Undead King Halberd, and burst out a burst of flame power, instead of releasing the power of the dead, he simply used the power of the fire element to attack the Frost Phoenix released by An Han.


    call!


    Tang Ye rose into the sky, holding the Undead King Halberd, burning fierce flames, and his momentum was not lost to that Frost Phoenix. However, at this moment Phoenix spoke, which made Tang Ye quite speechless. Phoenix said to him: "I didn''t expect An Han to have such a powerful weapon. Although it is not as powerful as your Undead Halberd, it is not easy to have such a weapon even if you want to hurt her. It''s a pity. , Her weapon turned out to be fused with the power of the sacred beast phoenix, then this powerful weapon is not so powerful when facing you."


    "What do you mean?" Tang Ye was puzzled, and said that An Han had such a powerful weapon, and said that it was not that powerful. What was going on?


    The Phoenix continued: "The shape of the phoenix in the world comes from me. I am a sacred beast, and it is almost impossible for the blue to be better than the blue. So, since it is under my inspiration, or under my spirit of power , The beasts that are bred, whether it is an ice phoenix, a fire phoenix, or other phoenixes, are not as powerful as me and will be restrained by my power. The power of the ice phoenix is ??a kind of mutual restraint in the face of flame power The situation. If your flame power is strong enough, then the ice phoenix will suffer more damage. The two opposing forces fight against each other, depending on how strong each other¡¯s power is. However, you are different now. Now you still have my phoenix. Then, to deal with the ice phoenix, it is under the control of the flame power, the strength is strong, and the sacred beast is also restrained, then it is not difficult to deal with An Han."


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye somewhat understood Phoenix''s words. Probably, because his fire elemental power is the flame of the Phoenix, it restrains An Han¡¯s freezing power. In addition, his elemental power is stronger than An Han¡¯s, and it can also suppress An Han. In addition, immortality The spirit of the bird and the sacred beast can completely suppress the spirit of the ice phoenix. Therefore, An Han is losing everywhere in front of Tang Ye. For this reason, it is not difficult for him to win An Han.


    "Then I only use the power of the fire element, not your power." Tang Ye said to Phoenix, he didn''t want to win that simple.


    Phoenix found it funny and said, "It''s not your responsibility. My power is integrated with you. Unless you don''t use it, my power will follow."


    "This..." So Tang Ye felt a little speechless. This fights with An Han, it''s impossible not to fight so easily.


    Tang Ye just thought that An Han¡¯s power was very strong and very good, so he used enough power and rushed forward, wanting to fight the ice phoenix with a fist to the flesh, to see his ultimate and enjoy Let''s fight without any worries. As a result, because of the problem that the phoenix said, when he attacked the ice phoenix with the undead king''s halberd and the powerful undead flame power, he only heard the ice phoenix make a painful cry, and then he was shattered by the impact of the undead flame. , Dissipated in midair.


    "What?" After An Han saw this, An Han was shocked. The attack he made was so easily resolved by Tang Ye?


    What a joke!


    Even if he was playing with Tang Ye in acting, An Han was also stimulated to gain a little self-esteem with the power he used, and he could hardly accept his attack being cracked so easily!

 Chapter 3060： wonderful!

    The ice phoenix released by An Han was not a simple move. Although it looked very simple, it was just a gentle blow with the screaming ice phoenix, but in fact, a simple blow was precisely her most powerful move. In fact, she didn''t plan to use those small moves to fight Tang Ye from the beginning, because she knew that to fight Tang Ye, a master of the Vault of Heaven, there was no need to use those fancy moves.


    However, it was precisely because of the use of such a strong move that Tang Ye was easily resolved, and he could not even block Tang Ye. The fierce ice phoenix was crushed to pieces by Tang Ye, who was soaring up into the sky, and then Tang Ye floated into the air as well and confronted her. She feels unreasonable, is her strength so weak?


    "You..." An Han looked at Tang Ye who was hovering not far in front of her, seriously doubting whether Tang Ye had other powers hidden, otherwise her attack could not be resolved so easily. Such a beautiful and powerful ice phoenix turned out to be undesirable, and she felt very shameless.


    In fact, when she chose to stay at Pearl Star at the beginning, it was not that she had never thought that she would be attacked or even assassinated, including considering the power of Tang Ye and the Lord''s Mansion. However, she still dared to stay because she was confident in her strength. After all, there is an artifact like the Screaming Ice Phoenix, even if it is dealt with by two Sky Realms at the same time, as long as she wants to leave, the other party will not stop her.


    Although she is in the top ten masters of the new human race, she has never been regarded as the top ranked by others. Even her low-key and quiet action makes people think that her strength is in the top ten masters of the new human race, which is low. But in fact, coupled with the power of the sorrowful ice phoenix, her strength is high, not even weaker than the top three.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such power. It seems that we were all deceived by you! No wonder you can kill so many people like this. However, it is not so easy for you to kill me!" An Han told Tang Ye Leng hummed out, somewhat angry. Judging from her appearance, it seemed that she was indeed fighting Tang Ye, and she looked like an enemy of life and death.


    No one can tell that the play is fake. However, Tang Ye felt a trace of real fighting spirit from An Han''s tone, as if An Han was very unwilling. Tang Ye could understand this. After all, An Han used such a powerful move, but he easily resolved it, which must have dealt a big blow to her self-esteem.


    "I don''t care what you think, I just want to tell you that your new human race is not absolutely powerful! My old human race will never be driven to death by you! Starting today, I will launch a counterattack against you. No matter who you send, I will get rid of him!" Tang Ye hummed to An Leng.


    Since it is going to act, it is more real. He waved his Undead Overlord Halberd again and hummed to An Leng Leng: "Today, it starts with you! Are you not one of the top ten masters in the new human race? Then, I will kill you one of the top ten masters first! "


    "Hmph, it depends on whether you have this strength!" An Leng snorted and continued to fight Tang Ye. This time the battle was more than just a competition of moves, the two also swept over each other and engaged in a fierce melee battle.


    An Han''s screaming ice phoenix longsword and Tang Ye''s Undead King Halberd began to fight together. Both of them were in mid-air, one frost and one flame, just the opposite, and they fought more and more intensely in mid-air. Such battles are naturally rare. The shocking part of it makes people stunned.


    "It''s true and wonderful." People with good strength such as Ying Wushuang saw the battle between Tang Ye and An Han and admired again and again, because the battle between Tang Ye and An Han, one fire and one ice, fought in mid-air. It''s like a gorgeous performance. Wonderful and wonderful. And because the two of them are powerful and seem quite exciting, they are thrilled to see.


    "It''s a pity, they are going to kill each other. Although it doesn''t matter to us, but it''s a pity," Fang Changzhou said from the side.


    Ying Wushuang frowned and said, "Why don''t I think they will kill whom? Seeing their appearance, I don''t know when they are going to fight. Moreover, if there is no special secret skill, I am afraid. It''s difficult to do. Otherwise, it will take two masters of the Sky Realm to kill one before it can be killed. If there is not much difference between each other''s strength, it is not surprising to fight for a few days and nights."


    "Then do you think An Han and Tang Yewei can''t tell the difference?" Fang Changzhou said to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang shook his head and said, "This is not necessarily true. Looking at the battle between An Han and Tang Ye, I am afraid that Tang Ye is slowly gaining the upper hand. It''s a bit strange, and I always feel that Tang Ye is a bit evil, he It is the more bravery that the war, but An Han is getting weaker and weaker as the war is. I don¡¯t know what happened. Could it be that Tang Ye has some secret skills to do this?"


    Jing Wushuang said that, Fang Changzhou looked at the battle between Tang Ye and An Han again, and it seemed that it was indeed the case. This is indeed a bit weird. I don''t know why, looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, it seems that the bigger and the more turbulent, it doesn''t seem like there is any power consumption. You know, the battle between that level consumes power very quickly. As for why it can last so long, it is because there are certain mental methods to restore power. Such a master is a real master. It can not only use expensive moves to fight, but also restore strength in secret.


    It''s just that there are not many masters of this kind. After all, it is not easy for a person to break through to such a powerful state, and it is even more difficult to cultivate such a wonderful mental method. Unless it''s a long time of cultivation, it''s done bit by bit. Such a master, to say nothing, has cultivated for hundreds of years. However, there are very few people who can cultivate for such a long time. And looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, it didn''t look like he had cultivated for so long. They felt that Tang Ye was only in his twenties. At this age, it would be a genius and opportunity to reach the Sky Realm. If you still practiced for hundreds of years, it is really unbelievable.


    They know that their cultivation strength is strong to a certain level, and they can keep their faces old. However, it is not absolute. Because the face is not old, a certain secret technique is needed. Tang Ye''s ability to maintain his youthful appearance was entirely due to the role of Phoenix. Otherwise, if he lived so long, he would definitely grow old.


    Tang Ye and An Han have been fighting for a while now, and everyone has also seen the strength between the two. Indeed, Tang Ye is very strong. And this is what made Li Houtian and the others very jealous. That kind of power is indeed very troublesome to be an enemy of Tang Ye.


    "Unexpectedly, he really has such strength..." Li Houtian said with a gloomy expression looking at Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3061： Still want to fight!

    For the people in the Bounty Guild, whether Tang Ye could kill An Han was actually not the most concerned. What they were most concerned about was whether Tang Ye really had such a strong power. If Tang Ye had such a strong power, it would be really a big trouble for them. Because in this Pearl Star, Tang Ye would definitely not be killed by An Han.


    Even if An Han is stronger than Tang Ye and can kill Tang Ye, the people in the Lord''s Mansion will come out to help Tang Ye and prevent An Han from killing Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye is destined to not die in the first place. So, in this case, if Tang Ye really had the Sky Realm, it would be a huge threat to their Bounty Guild.


    Now seeing the battle between Tang Ye and An Han, it is certain that Tang Ye has the power of the Sky Realm. For the bounty guild, it is already very bad news.


    What made them feel even worse was that Tang Ye''s power was not only in the Sky Realm, but also extremely powerful in the Sky Realm. In other words, it wasn''t the ordinary Sky Realm that could deal with Tang Ye. Now that An Han and Tang Ye are fighting, it can actually be seen that An Han is getting more and more declining, so Tang Ye is even better.


    An Han''s power may only be the ordinary Sky Realm, but with the power of the crying ice phoenix, it is more than the ordinary Sky Realm. However, even in the face of such a powerful An Han, Tang Ye was able to deal with it. That shows that Tang Ye''s strength is stronger than An Han''s.


    This is really bad news. Li Houtian closed his eyes and took a deep breath. I felt that I was too bad, and I actually met Tang Ye so abnormal. At the beginning of the fight with Tang Ye, he lost terribly. He regretted it more and more. If he met Tang Ye at the beginning, he would kill Tang Ye with all his strength, then there would be no trouble as much later. It''s just one step wrong, wrong step, one loser, and all the set is lost.


    "No need to watch, let''s go. Whether An Han will die or not will have no effect on us. The new human race has already broken with us. With their self-esteem, they will not join hands with us again. Perhaps we will still be enemies. So, even if An Han is dead, it might be a good thing for us." At this moment, Li Houtian turned around and was about to leave. He added: "In any case, Tang Ye will not die, even if many people want him to die. , But the Lord''s Mansion will not let him die."


    Li Houtian was somewhat helpless when he said this. Now they are dealing with the attack from the lord''s mansion. After stabilizing the situation of the bounty guild, they are finally able to deal with it slowly. However, they wanted to watch the development and rise of the old human race, but there was no way to stop it. But they all know that the developed old human race will definitely become a threat to them. Even if it is bound by a contract, this kind of thing will play a larger role in the Pearl Star. After leaving the Pearl Star, there is a lot of room for manipulation.


    But, unfortunately, the old human race is now developing on the Pearl Star. Therefore, for the bounty guild, it is really all kinds of pressure.


    boom!


    At this moment, Tang Ye and An Han each smashed once with powerful moves, sending out a strong impact, and then the two separated, retreated a certain distance, and confronted each other again. However, the two are not evenly matched. It can be seen that there is a trace of blood at the corner of An Han''s mouth, that is, she has already suffered a little injury under the impact of Tang Ye''s power.


    Looking at Tang Ye''s aura again, the raging fire burned, completely comparable to An Han''s freezing frost. There is no doubt that Tang Ye is slightly better.


    Perhaps, even if Tang Ye is slightly better now, but because of the tenacity of the Sky Realm master, An Han has a powerful artifact, even if the fight continues, it may last a long time. However, if this continues, An Han''s death will be doomed. Tang Ye has always had the upper hand because of her constant decline. Let''s not say that An Han can''t deal with Tang Ye, there is a lord''s mansion behind, so if this continues to be consumed, An Han will definitely die.


    However, An Han did not intend to die here. Not wanting to die, this is a normal idea, so we should try our best to live. As long as you leave the Pearl Star alive, you have a great chance to live. Therefore, fighting is irrational for An Han. Normally, a way to escape should be found.


    This is what people watching think, An Han will do it. Therefore, if An Han could leave in a reasonable way, no one would doubt.


    Tang Ye knew that it was almost time to let An Han leave. However, he has gained the upper hand, and there are people in the Lord''s Mansion. He must have not told the Lord''s Mansion of his and An Han''s plan, so how to make An Han leave smoothly is already a problem.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt that it was difficult to do it. He wanted to act more realistically. Is it too real now?


    Tang Ye looked at An Han, who still covered his face with white gauze, unable to see the specific features. However, Tang Ye was not curious about this, but wanted to know how to make An Han leave.


    Without thinking of a good way, Tang Ye planned to go over and ask An Han. So, he carried the Undead King Halberd and rushed towards An Han. His power has not been strengthened, just maintained at the current level, so that others can''t see it. In fact, he can further strengthen his strength. Because at this time, the battle intent power of the Long Family''s bloodline has already taken effect, and every attack will increase. Even if it is only enhanced a little, it is also enhanced. And if the number of enhancements increases, a huge gap will be formed. This is also the reason why Tang Ye is almost invincible if he fights a war of attrition.


    boom!


    Faced with Tang Ye''s attack, An Han could still resist. Although it would be more difficult, it would be no problem to continue fighting for a while. The two collided together and made a strong impact. Others could see their fighting below, but would not hear what they were saying.


    Tang Ye asked An Han, "It''s almost time now, when do you decide to leave? What do you need to do? I will cooperate with you."


    An Han frowned, knowing it was time. However, to be honest, she was still unwilling. Because she didn''t expect that when she fights Tang Ye, she would be suppressed to death, so she was really frustrated. She is very clear about her position in the top ten masters of the new human race. Everyone thought she was behind, but in fact, even if she faced the top three of the top ten masters in the new human race, she was not afraid. The only thing she was afraid of was the number one, that is, her elder brother, who had a terrible space power!


    Therefore, Tang Ye mentioned the power of space elements earlier and asked her if she also controlled it. Sometimes, her expression was actually quite bad, because her brother controlled it, and it almost became an insurmountable mountain. And if she knew it, it wouldn''t be what it is now. Even she alone can relieve her mother!


    "Actually, I still want to continue fighting with you." At this time, An Han said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3062： Miles frozen!

    Hearing what An Han said, Tang Ye was stunned. He didn''t expect An Han to still want to fight. What''s going on? Is it because of not playing enough, or not reconciled? Tang Ye looked at An Han, thinking it was probably because he was unwilling. After all, he has some understanding of people like An Han. After all, he has been in contact with women with similar personalities before, and he still knows their psychology.


    In fact, Tang Ye didn''t really want to end it, because the dragon family bloodline and fighting intent power was stimulated, he actually wanted to fight forever. After all, under such fighting intent, he almost turned into a **** of war. Fortunately, this kind of bloodline warfare power has been perfected and can be controlled by yourself. Otherwise, you will fall into a state of loss of control. Even if An Han does not want to fight, you have to fight, because Tang Ye is a crazy God of War in that situation. Born to fight, and die for war.


    This is very powerful. The behavior of either destroying oneself or destroying the world is too extreme, of course it must be changed. So Tang Ye has perfected this kind of bloodline and fighting spirit power through his own practice. The advantage of this is that the descendants from his beginning can control the power of fighting spirit, and don''t have to worry about losing control and burning life essence and blood.


    "Actually, I also want to continue fighting with you, because I haven''t fought so happily for a long time." Tang Ye said to An Han.


    He still wants to say something later. Who knows that An Han listened, and he didn''t realize why he had a temper, and he snorted unwillingly: "Are you talking coldly? I can''t feel the joy of fighting. The result of this battle is one. It was destined at the beginning. If we are not acting, then my end will be death. The people in the Lord''s Mansion are probably planning."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, thinking about it, indeed, with the thoughts of the Lord''s Mansion towards him, since he treats the new human race in this way, the Lord''s Mansion will definitely help him. If the power of the Lord''s Mansion were to get in, then An Han''s result would be very bad. Seeing that An Han was upset, Tang Ye quickly said to her: "I didn''t mean that. This is related to a mental method of my cultivation. It takes constant battles to break through, and constant battles are one thing for me. A better practice..."


    Tang Ye told An Han, but it was just an excuse to come. He didn''t know what it was, and then simply said: "I have other powers hidden, which are good. They can strengthen my fire elemental power, so it happens to restrain your frost power. Otherwise, I will also I won''t slowly suppress you."


    "Huh?" An Han didn''t expect there to be another reason. This surprised her even more. Tang Ye still had hidden power? This is really speechless, this guy, whether or not the old human race, feels more powerful than the new human race.


    Tang Ye didn''t plan to explain to An Han, and probably wouldn''t explain it either. After all, that was the power of Phoenix. He changed the subject and said, "Let''s think about how to make you leave safely. It''s not a way for us to keep fighting now. If the people in the Lord''s Mansion really make a move, it will be very detrimental to you."


    "We have arranged the following matters. Now as long as you can get out, there is no problem. After you get out, use your strength to quickly feel over the dock, and then take the spacecraft we have prepared and leave the Pearl Star. . Between the star world, because there are endless abysses, after leaving the harbor, it is somewhat safe. At the same time, I put a lot of good things on the spaceship, you can use it. If you encounter any enemy, you can. Deal with them." Tang Ye said to An Han.


    For this matter, they have indeed been prepared. So, now just let An Han leave reasonably. As for this issue, An Han had already made arrangements, otherwise she would not be so calm.


    "I will use a simple but effective move to escape. The premise is that you can no longer use stronger power than you are now, otherwise, others will see it." At this time, An Han said to Tang Ye.


    "Really?" Tang Ye wanted to ask An Han.


    At this time, Tang Ye and An Han were actually still fighting, but they were fighting and parrying together, so they could talk easily. An Han told Tang Ye: "The move I want to use is ice-bound for thousands of miles. This move is not a rare move, but I will try my best to get ice-bound. When I use this move, several streets here will be Frozen. Including the people underneath. My trick is to turn my strength into freezing, which can restrain people, but does little harm to people. And after I freeze you, I will run away quickly. As long as this time, After I escaped, I can go to the dock and take a spaceship to leave."


    Listening to An Han''s words, Tang Ye pondered for a while, and said, "This trick seems a bit extreme. You have to use your strength? What if you run into other enemies?"


    "Then there is no way, I can only solve the problem at hand." An Han shook his head.


    Tang Ye was a bit speechless, just how to do it like this, you must make sure to leave in the spacecraft safely. However, An Han''s words were enough. He said to An Han: "It''s okay, just use this trick. After you freeze this other person, I will break free as soon as possible, and then pretend to chase you, in fact, to protect you. If someone else blocks you , Then I will kill them."


    "Good." An Han snorted to Tang Ye, his attitude seemed a little unfriendly. It stands to reason that Tang Ye should be thankful for her consideration, but she felt that she had lost her temper. That is why ah?


    Tang Ye looked dazed. In fact, this was because An Han heard Tang Ye say to break free of her freezing **** as quickly as possible. What does it mean to be as fast as possible? Does it mean that your own freezing restraint does not have much effect on him?


    So of course she was not reconciled. The 10,000 miles of ice she used is a force that does not hurt as long as the effect of restraint. Therefore, when she exhausted her strength, the freezing effect of this trick would be restrained for a period of time even if it faced a Vault of Heaven master who was much stronger than her. However, listening to Tang Ye''s words seemed to be easy to break free, so of course she was not happy.


    However, no matter whether Gao is happy or not, the plan is still going on. Therefore, after pretending to be a parry attack, the two separated, jumped and flew back a relatively long distance. Then An Han waved the mournful ice phoenix and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "You are very powerful, I admit it, but it''s not that easy if you want to kill me!"


    Having said that, An Han suddenly launched the "Thousand Miles of Frozen" move, and the screaming ice phoenix suddenly began to absorb the frozen element power in the air, and at the same time, An Han also released her frozen element power. Suddenly, it caused a phenomenon that seemed to be freezing inside and outside the space, even the space was frozen. Then, with the mourning ice phoenix sword as the center, the power of freezing spread rapidly, and the sky to the earth was frozen.


    "Be careful, that''s a large area of ??freezing!" Seeing this, the people below were shocked and ran away quickly.

 Chapter 3063： Something hidden!

    Ten thousand miles of ice is An Hanfang''s big move. With the screaming ice phoenix in her hand as the center, the frosty breath quickly spread out, and everything it passed was frozen, and even the dust in the air was frozen. This is absolute freezing, and no one is immune.


    Seeing that this was a large-scale freezing trick, the people underneath immediately ran away. Because such an attack would not only be effective on Tang Ye, but also on them. And with their strength, facing the powerful moves of the Sky Realm, if it is affected, it will not die or hurt. They are just watching the excitement, and of course it is unwilling to get them injured. Although An Han said that such freezing is abandoning damage, as long as the freezing effect is used, it can greatly extend the freezing time.


    However, to achieve the freezing effect, the temperature must be very low. Under such low temperature, if the duration is too long, it will cause great harm to the body. Therefore, after seeing the icy long sword from An Han''s hand and rapidly spreading it, people panicked and ran away.


    However, they ran too slow, too late, and they were still frozen. They froze all at once, unable to move, and kept running.


    "Changzhou, behind me, I will block the freezing!" They were very surprised by the freezing of the high building where Ying Wushuang was. Because of such a trick, a huge amount of power is required. And now that An Han is still consuming it like this, it will be very detrimental to her next. In other words, can this kind of freezing seal a person for a long time, and then kill others?


    "An Han probably wants to use one move to determine the outcome, very risky, but she is the best choice to do so. I believe she has seen it, and continuing to fight will only be very detrimental to her. She should also think We will take action, and the end of a fight with Tang Ye is death. However, if she can eliminate Tang Ye in one move, then she will win. In other words, she can use one move to escape!" Fang Changzhou The cultivation strength is not very strong, but his head turned very fast, he walked behind Ying Wushuang, let Ying Wushuang protect him with powerful force, and he analyzed An Han''s purpose.


    Ying Wushuang frowned, An Han burst out with such power, it was really terrifying, if she succeeded, it would be a huge blow to them. He wanted to stop An Han, but he didn''t expect that An Han would suddenly use such a move. There was no sign at all, and it was a bit unexpected to him. And if the people he arranged in advance were blocked by ice, they might not be useful.


    "I will block her freezing first, and then find a way to solve her!" However, Ying Wushuang is not a person who will obediently let himself be frozen, he suddenly issued a terrible power, and he was also in the sky!


    He also observed An Han for a long time, believing that his own power could block such freezing. However, when the frost breath struck, suddenly, he only felt that the space around him was frozen. Then, as if the space was broken, shredding his power defense, the frost power smoothly passed through his body, freezing him. The Fang Changzhou behind him is naturally the same.


    The frozen Ying Wushuang couldn''t move, and still maintained a wide-eyed expression of complete consternation. How could this be? He was very surprised, his own strength did not play a defensive role?


    and many more? This is... Ying Wushuang, who was in the freezing condition, found a strange place. He unexpectedly felt no harm. He soon understood why his strength could not resist such freezing, because such freezing was complete freezing and did not hurt. Give up the damage and use it all on the ice, no wonder... No, this is to escape!


    Ying Wushuang saw An Han''s intention and was immediately anxious. He wants to deal with the new human race, one is to help Tang Ye, and the other is the new human race is indeed a great threat to him. The rise of the new human race has many practices that seriously hurt his lord mansion. Just like before, the new human race and the bounty guild united, so that his lord mansion was almost solved by the bounty guild. The mercenary group they originally supported could be compared with the bounty guild, but after the new human race and the bounty guild united, the mercenary group was suppressed and disbanded. It can be said that there is also this huge hatred between the Lord''s Mansion and the new human race.


    For Ying Wushuang, solving An Han is of great significance. Because An Han is the top ten master of the new human race, and the number of the new human race is not large. In this case, killing one of the top ten masters would be a huge blow to the new human race, and this would be regarded as revenge. Therefore, even if Tang Ye didn''t make a move, Ying Wushuang would find a way to solve An Han who stayed alone on the Pearl Star.


    Now that An Han was preparing to escape, Ying Wushuang was naturally very anxious. He didn''t want An Han to escape. However, he was frozen in the ice and couldn''t break free quickly. He could only watch An Han turn around and leave quickly.


    Under the trick of "Thousand Miles of Frozen", the area was already frozen at this time, and almost the entire street was plunged into freezing. Therefore, no one stopped An Han, and An Han turned and left quickly. Although she consumed a lot of power with Wanli Frozen, she also retained the relative power to retreat. With this little time of freezing, it was enough for her to escape.


    Of course, this is also because she and Tang Yeh discussed this kind of thing at all, otherwise it might not be possible to proceed in such an instant. At this time, Tang Ye was frozen, in fact, relying on the power of the Phoenix, it was not difficult to break free. However, he did not break free, did not expose those powers, so he seemed to be frozen for as long as others. However, given his performance in suppressing An Han just now, he was also the first one to break free. Then, he chased An Han suddenly, ignoring the others who were still frozen.


    An Han quickly arrived at the dock, and then took the spacecraft that Ue had originally arranged to leave. Tang Ye arrived after An Han boarded the spaceship. An Han was surprised when he saw it. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to break free so quickly. Although she and Tang Ye were acting, the frost she just released was real, and Tang Ye''s being frozen was also real. However, even with such real freezing, Tang Ye was able to break free so quickly. Although she was not reconciled, she had to accept that Tang Ye''s strength was indeed much stronger than she thought.


    "You have to take care of yourself and don''t have any trouble!" Tang Ye watched An Han leave. Although it was all planned, he still felt uneasy, as if he had a lot to say.


    An Han nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Don''t worry, I will. But now someone is also chasing me, you come and hit me, let them see. Don''t care about my injuries, my injuries are more real."


    Tang Ye also felt that someone was chasing, it was the breath of Ying Wushuang and the others. It seems that Ying Wushuang also broke free from the freezing very quickly, his strength is not weak, and there is even something hidden.

 Chapter 3064： Regardless of new and old!

    Tang Ye was quite surprised. He didn''t expect Ying Wushuang to chase so fast. From here, he could see Ying Wushuang''s strength, in fact, he had already had the Sky Realm, and there was even something hidden. According to the original power, the power of the Phoenix actually works, so it can break the freezing cast by An Han as soon as possible. However, Ying Wushuang didn''t have the power of Phoenix, and he was able to break that kind of ice so quickly, indicating that his power was extraordinary.


    In order to prevent Ying Wushuang from discovering the clues, Tang Ye acted on An Han abruptly according to what An Han said. Although An Han had defended, he was actually just pretending to be. She really wants to hurt herself. Only in this way can they fool others, one is to fool Ying Wushuang, the other is to fool the new race. She turned her back to Tang Ye, maintaining a posture that she had just landed on the spacecraft, and then Tang Ye chased her behind her back.


    boom!


    Tang Ye used the Undead Overlord Halberd to beat him fiercely, as if to leave An Han behind, or even kill An Han. This is what people think is normal, because the new human race and the old human race are such enemies of life and death.


    An Han wanted to escape on the spaceship, so he only sent out strength to resist behind him, but if Tang Ye hits him in such a resistance, he will still suffer serious injuries. With a "poof", she vomited blood. Fortunately, it is not fatal to her. As long as you get to the spaceship, you can leave. Serious injuries can be recuperated, just hold on to life.


    The spaceship was prepared in advance, and it was already moving, so after An Han got up, the spaceship had already left the harbor for a long time and could no longer chase her. Because of the endless abyss beyond the star world, even the strength of the sky realm did not dare to step into it hastily. There is no bottom in the endless abyss, and none of the people who fell down is alive. Among them, there is no shortage of celestial realm masters. Therefore, even with the strength of the Sky Realm, no one dared to mess around.


    An Han was injured and ran away, Tang Ye could only watch. As long as they don''t say anything, no one knows that they are acting. Then, Ying Wushuang arrived. He saw Tang Ye''s pursuit of An Han from a distance. It was indeed cruel and unsparing, and very deadly. But this did not leave An Han, and there was no way. Fortunately, An Han used a simple freezing move previously. This move was recognized by everyone. She really bought herself time to escape, even Tang Ye couldn''t help it.


    Ying Wushuang also thought that there was no way for such a thing. When he reached Tang Ye''s side, he sighed: "Brother Tang Ye, I''m sorry, I couldn''t help you keep her. She has escaped now. I am afraid it will be a great The threat of her. Her strength is stronger than I thought. Moreover, she doesn''t have the arrogance of other rookie masters. She is smart, so it''s even harder to deal with."


    In Ying Wushuang''s view, Tang Ye, as an old human race, had to deal with the new human race now, so Tang Ye definitely wanted to kill An Han. Therefore, it would be a pity that he could not kill An Han now. Originally, he arranged for someone to help Tang Ye kill An Han. But it was a pity that An Han suddenly launched such a large-scale freezing and prevented his plan from being implemented.


    However, Tang Ye actually wanted to laugh. Fortunately, Ying Wushuang''s plan could not be implemented, otherwise he would be in trouble. Because he wants An Han to return to the Blue Star smoothly. If Ying Wushuang makes a move, he will help An Han to stop Ying Wushuang. If you can''t pretend then, let Ying Wushuang know their plan, maybe there will be hidden dangers. Although Ying Wushuang was on his side now, he felt that he could be trusted. But what about later?


    That might be the case. In addition, Ying Wushuang himself hates the new human race, not sure what he thinks about An Han.


    Anyway, now that An Han got on the spaceship and left, Tang Ye felt relieved, shrugged and laughed at Ying Wushuang, and said, "No way, An Han''s sudden freezing attack abandoned the damage. As long as the freezing effect is something we didn''t expect, it made us frozen for too long, which gave her a chance to escape. It can be said that An Han is very smart, and it is not only blindly arrogant. People. And her strength, I don¡¯t think she will rank low in the top ten new Terran players, she should be high. In this way, it will be really difficult to deal with her."


    Tang Ye said it so seriously that people couldn''t see the relationship between him and An Han. Ying Wushuang was also deceived by him. He looked at Tang Ye and stopped talking, as if he was still sorry. He was silent for a while before saying, "Brother Tang Ye, I haven''t seen you for many days. Master. To be honest, if you hadn''t done more incredible things, otherwise I wouldn''t really believe in such things."


    Tang Ye was very humble and said, "Where, Lord Lord, it''s just that I was lucky enough to break through to this state."


    Ying Wushuang wanted to roll his eyes and said, "I want this kind of luck too, but I just don''t have this kind of luck. Many people don''t have this kind of luck. Even you are the only one who has this kind of luck. I think there is such a thing. It''s not just luck that works, but also your own reasons. Brother Tang Ye, I''m really curious, who are you on earth?"


    Tang Ye laughed and laughed at Ying Wushuang, and said, "It might be just good luck."


    Ying Wushuang knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to reveal too much to him. If this is the case, he would not ask any more questions, otherwise he would be ignorant. He was just very emotional. A few months ago, he saw Tang Ye for the first time. At that time, Tang Ye was just an old human race with a poor status. He felt that he could treat Tang Ye almost like above and below. Ye is just like his subordinates. But now, standing side by side with Tang Ye, he didn''t feel that he was any better than Tang Ye. Therefore, it seems that Tang Ye and him are already on an equal footing.


    Ying Wushuang took a long breath and said, "Brother Tang Ye, no matter what the reason, you have broken through to your current strength. Now that you have entered the Sky Realm, it means that many things have to change. You have to deal with the new human race. , The strength of the sky realm can also be expected to have a great effect. At this time, the new human race will definitely pay attention to you. Therefore, your next situation may not be safe because you break into the sky realm. Stable. Perhaps you are just going to become dangerous and turbulent."


    Tang Ye frowned, thought for a while, and said, "It''s okay, no matter what the result is, I have already thought about it. I will respond to how the new human race will act. Anyway, I have to deal with the newcomer first. Race, regain the blue star, and let my old human race return to my hometown. At that time, I will let the human race return to the beginning, no longer distinguishing the reasons for the new and the old!"

 Chapter 3065： Large training ground!

    Although Tang Ye was serious about Ying Wushuang, it actually made Ying Wushuang fail to see what happened between him and An Han. Looking at Ying Wushuang''s reaction, he really didn''t see it. However, Tang Ye was also very grateful for Ying Wushuang''s kindness. Ying Wushuang thought that he and the new human race were both life and death enemies, including An Han, who would definitely want to kill An Han. Ying Wushuang wanted to help him, but he couldn''t help now, so he felt a little sorry.


    In fact, Ying Wushuang does not have to be like this. Now Tang Ye has developed. He and Tang Ye have a cooperative relationship. If Tang Ye does not speak, he can ignore it. And it is natural to come to help actively. Of course, this may also be because he wants to solve the new human race, after all, he has a hatred of the new human race.


    "Let''s go back first, An Han has already ran away, there is no other way, we can only find another way to deal with the new human race." Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang said: "No, what you have to do now is not to think of other ways to deal with the new human race, but to figure out how to prevent the new human race from attacking. Because of his strength and what he is doing, It is a serious threat to them. Even An Han was almost killed, so they will definitely try to kill you in every possible way."


    Tang Ye frowned and said, "Now I am in your territory, shouldn''t the people of the new human race dare to directly attack on a large scale?"


    Ying Wushuang shook his head and said, "Now they will not attack on a large scale, but they will send masters to assassinate. Although they used to do this too, before, your old human races were all in hiding, and they hid well. Even if you want to kill, you have to find you. But now, the old human races are gathered by you and live like normal people. In this case, your family members are very likely to be assassinated. If they are all being assassinated Kill, then your efforts so long ago were wasted."


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and after thinking about it, he said, "Indeed, if it''s me, I don''t worry much, but other people may not be able to stop it. In this case, we must pay attention to my people. Action. However, they will not go outside often. Even if they do, they will be fully prepared and will not allow the assassins of the new human race to succeed."


    Regarding this, Tang Ye felt that there was no need to worry too much. Because during the next period of time, he will gather the old human races to conduct closed training, improve the strength of those old human races, and then be able to fight the new human race. In fact, if the power of the new human race is really that strong, Tang Ye can still return to the border corpse sea and bring a group of skeleton soldiers. He is the boss of the Boundary Zombie Sea, and he has a contract with some skeleton soldiers. In the master-servant contract, the servant can get a part of the power from the master''s breakthrough. Now that he has reached the Sky Realm, his servants will also get a considerable part of their power. Therefore, at this time, the strength of the skeleton soldiers must be very strong.


    If the skeleton soldier is brought, he feels that even if it is a new human race, it will not be an opponent. After all, skeleton soldiers have very strong advantages. For example, they don''t need to eat or drink, and they are great for marching and fighting. Then, the skeleton soldiers are not easy to be killed. If they fail to break their vulnerability, they will not die. Even if they are broken, they can quickly regroup. In addition, skeleton soldiers must be dark creatures. Many people think of them as dark, evil, and powerful when they see them. They will be instinctively jealous, even afraid. In this case, they would collapse very quickly.


    Sometimes Tang Ye would think of the situation in the Border Sea of ??Corpses, but now I don''t know how the Border Sea of ??Corpses has developed. Although he had roughly planned the development plan of the Boundary Zombie Sea before leaving, he hadn''t been back in a long time, and it was not clear how the plan was going. However, after leaving the border corpse sea, he was affected by many factors, which caused the contractual connection between him and the skeleton soldiers to be severed and unable to connect, so he could not communicate in time. So, Tang Ye was thinking, should he go back to the border and corpse sea again?


    However, now that the old human race is developing, it must first stabilize. At this time he felt how important it was to be able to own his own piece of land. In that case, building a large defensive circle would allow the old human race to stay in it for training without worrying about being chased by someone sent by the new human race.


    Although Ying Wushuang will pay attention to the situation of the dock and try not to let the new humans sneak in, but the power of the new humans is not to be underestimated, it is inevitable that someone will sneak in. Even now, it is possible that there are spies from the new human race in Pearl Star.


    "Yes, to build a large training ground, you need a vast area." Tang Ye suddenly had this idea.


    However, then a large venue is needed. If you want to get such a large venue, you can only ask for Ying Wushuang. Of course, he would not take it from Ying Wushuang in vain, and he would definitely pass equal conditions.


    He asked Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord, I want to ask, is there a large undeveloped site in your territory? I want a clearing now."


    "Huh?" Ying Wushuang didn''t expect Tang Ye to want such a place, so what would he do. The territory of this Pearl Star is still very large, and he can''t develop all of it, so he still has the place Tang Ye wants, saying: "There are such places, but what do you want to do? Territory matters are more sensitive, so I still need to find out."


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "I just plan to build a training ground to train the old human race. However, I will arrange some corresponding defensive measures so that the new human race cannot be hurt, so I can rest assured."


    "Huh?" Ying Wushuang narrowed his eyes, thinking that this was a very interesting thing, because he had guessed what the defensive barrier Tang Ye wanted to set up was. It must be a powerful defensive barrier like the previous one in the Datang Mansion. If such a strong defensive enchantment allows him to have it, it will play a very important role. In fact, he always wanted Tang Ye to help him arrange such a defensive barrier, but he knew that such a powerful defensive barrier must be a secret, I am afraid Tang Ye would not give it easily. Now, if you give Tang Ye a large venue, then Tang Ye will set it up. When Tang Ye doesn''t use this place, will this defensive barrier belong to him?


    Moreover, he can talk to Tang Ye as a condition.


    Ying Wushuang laughed and said, "Brother Tang Ye, I have a place, but since it is a sensitive place related to the territory, if I trade it to you, certain conditions are required."


    "Okay, Lord Lord, let me know if you have any conditions. I am very grateful to Lord Lord for your help all the time, so as long as I can do it, I will do my best." Tang Ye smiled at Ying Wushuang.

 Chapter 3066： Let there be light in your eyes!

    Ying Wushuang still believed in Tang Ye''s personality. And he wanted to get magical things like powerful defensive barriers, technological weapons, etc. from Tang Ye, so he couldn''t ask for a deal with Tang Ye. Now that Tang Ye took the initiative to make a request, he would mention a few of his own conditions by the way.


    "Brother Tang Ye, I can temporarily use a relatively large piece of land for you. How long will this be used? I will go back to discuss with others, and then I will tell you. I will tell you then, and then we will negotiate. A time that satisfies each other. This is the first condition, which is the issue of land use time. And the second condition, if I¡¯m not mistaken, Brother Tang Ye wants to set up a solid defense on the training ground. Enchantment? If so, then I hope that after you finish using the training ground, this defense enchantment belongs to me."


    "No problem." Tang Ye directly agreed to such a condition. Because he thinks such conditions are very easy, even if Ying Wushuang does not use the training ground for him, he will arrange for Ying Wushuang if he makes a request, because Ying Wushuang has really helped him a lot, and he feels it is necessary to return.


    As for the latter, although Ying Wushuang had other conditions, those conditions were not difficult for Tang Ye, so he agreed to such conditions.


    Ying Wushuang also simply, after discussing with Tang Ye, immediately contacted Tang Ye to give Tang Ye a clearing. In fact, there is still a lot of open space for the Pearl Star, and Ying Wushuang doesn''t care about giving Tang Ye use the open space. Rather, it was a very good thing to take those open spaces that he couldn''t use and failed to create value for Tang Ye to use, so that he could get a lot of benefits from Tang Ye.


    Then, Tang Ye and Ying Wushuang separated, and Tang Ye returned to the Datang Mansion. Although the battle between him and An Han was fierce, in fact, apart from consuming a little strength, there was no danger or injury. Ada and Aqi saw him and other old human beings undergoing training. After seeing Tang Ye, they immediately came over to salute and shouted, "My lord!"


    There is no doubt that Tang Ye is their boss now. The old human race, who once had no hope at all, was able to go to this point, so that the old human race could not believe it. So Tang Ye led them to this step, and they felt like a new life. Their respect for Tang Ye is actually the same as Ada and Aqi hinted at those old human races before, to swear allegiance to death, regardless of whether Tang Ye is good or evil or what. Just like a dead man, this is their belief in Tang Ye at this time.


    Tang Ye waved them to get up, smiled, and said, "I''m fine, you don''t have to worry. In addition, I plan to go with you personally, let other people come out and pick them back. Then, you will get unified training. . If you have a talent for cultivation, then I will buy all kinds of gems needed for cultivation, and strive to enable you to master some cultivation power. However, because we don¡¯t have much time and start so late, we can¡¯t expect to make up for it with cultivation power The gap with the new human race can not be expected to be able to deal with the new human race through the power that is now cultivated."


    Many old human races were stunned when they heard Tang Ye''s words, didn''t they use their cultivation power to deal with the new human races? How can this be done! Anyone from the new human race possesses powerful power. If they don''t have the power, how can they fight against the new human race?


    It''s not that they don''t know that they can use technological weapons, because they have just arrived here, and it takes time to be familiar with normal life. It is impossible for Ada and Aqi to teach them to master technological weapons so quickly. Now, apart from asking them to adapt to a normal life, Ada and Aqi have to exercise their bodies, train their physical strength, and improve their ability to react in all aspects. Because even if they are ordinary people, they can exercise their bodies very strong and then use technological weapons, which will have a very big effect.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw those old human races who were puzzled, but did not dare to refute. Looking at them, it seems that they don''t believe that they can master powerful forces. Tang Ye quickly understood that this must be because Ada and Aqi did not teach them this, and then he looked at Ada and Aqi.


    Ada and Aqi didn''t feel that they were doing anything wrong. Aqi said to Tang Ye: "My lord, I don''t think it''s time for them to master those weapons."


    Ah Qi can be said to be the first expert trained by Tang Ye to use those technological weapons. Because Tang Ye saw that Ah Qi had mastered the ability of stealth, and if he cooperated with the major technological weapons, the effect would be very significant. For this reason, since Tang Ye said that the task of training these tribesmen was handed over to them, then she must proceed according to her successful experience.


    As a powerful figure who has been active as a "agent" for a while, assassinated a large number of bounty guilds, and caused panic in the bounty guild, Qi has enough experience. Of course, she has the ability to be invisible, but those old humans do not. She also took this into consideration. Therefore, her training for these old human races is not only based on her own successful experience, but also depends on the individual. However, even if these were taken into consideration, there would still be mistakes because they still don''t understand those people.


    So Ah Qi said again: "My lord, I will make a training plan according to everyone''s situation, and I must let them master those powers as quickly as possible, so that everyone can participate in the battle."


    Seeing Ah Qi so serious and working so hard, Tang Ye was very pleased and happy, smiled, and said: "Okay, Ah Qi, everything is according to your own ideas, I believe."


    A Qi''s body trembled slightly, Tang Ye''s words were a great affirmation to her, and she was very moved. Trust her! In the past, this was a dream word. Now, it is what she likes to hear the most. This greatly motivated her and made her work harder. She nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Yes, my lord, I will definitely work hard!"


    Tang Ye looked at those old human races who didn¡¯t understand very well, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if you can¡¯t cultivate or don¡¯t have training resources, you will definitely be able to master powerful power. This is my promise to you. And what we will do It means to unite and work hard for our bright future!"


    "Yes, my lord!" These old human races didn''t care if Tang Ye was talking beautifully, but since Tang Ye was a master of the Sky Realm, he would never make fun of them.


    After talking to these people, they were greatly encouraged. Then, Tang Ye, Ada and Aqi said: "When appropriate, you can show the power of those weapons and let them see hope. I don¡¯t need them to work hard just because they believe in me. I want them to be truly for themselves. Work hard. Let them have light in their eyes."

 Chapter 3067： mild!

    It is not difficult for Ada and Aqi to understand the meaning of Tang Ye''s words, after all, this is how they came here. They were also desperate back then. They were reduced to other people''s playthings, fighting fierce beasts in the Colosseum, or being sold at will, being enslaved and tortured, they had already despaired, and their eyes were completely numb. But now, they are not like that anymore, they are hopeful.


    They are very clear about their mental state at this time. Indeed, only with this mental state can they have the mind to fight. Ada and Aqi didn''t expect Tang Ye to have the same attitude towards the newly assembled clansmen. Sure enough, the adults really thought about the old human race. Both Ada and Aqi nodded to Tang Ye, expressing that they understood what to do.


    "My lord, please rest assured, we will definitely train them." Ah Qi said to Tang Ye: "In fact, they have a big advantage, that is, they can endure hardships and can withstand a lot of hard training. After all, everyone is in Survived in the cracks. Growing up in such a harsh environment, we are definitely not greenhouse flowers. Therefore, I believe that in the near future, they can all become powerful fighters!"


    Ada and Aqi witnessed the mental outlook of those old human races with their own eyes, and they believed in this. So they have become more confident and look forward to it, and they must be able to train a powerful army in the near future, and then go against the new human race.


    "Okay." Tang Ye was very happy, satisfied with Ada and Aqi, nodded and said, "Then, you continue to train other tribesmen. Tomorrow, one of you will train the tribesmen here, and the other will go outside with me to receive the others. Clan members. We must receive back the clansmen of the Pearl Star as soon as possible. Then, inquire about the news and receive clansmen from other star worlds."


    "Yes, sir!" Both Ada and Aqi replied in a salute. To them, Tang Ye''s words were like imperial edicts.


    Then Tang Ye went to rest. In fact, he also has a lot to do, one is to make technological weapons. Because the old human races that are now received are basically those who are not strong in cultivation, so if they are to gain fighting power, they basically rely on technological weapons. So in the next period of time, technological weapons will be in great demand. For this reason, Tang Ye must spend a lot of time making this weapon.


    However, relying on him alone is not enough. Because no matter how fast he can make it by himself, what he can make is limited. After all, he is alone, with only one pair of hands. To this end, he intends to invite a group of blacksmiths to help manufacture. Of course, in order to disdain the secrets of those technological weapons, the final assembly will be done by him. Or, if you find someone you can trust, you can use it as your confidant. You can also consider teaching him the secrets and help them make technological weapons.


    Before that, Tang Ye had to get a large enough field from Ying Wushuang to use as a training ground. In fact, it is not difficult to build a training ground, the main thing is that if it is closed, it needs to provide living conditions. The training can be carried out as long as there is a venue. This is not a problem at all, he will deliver it on time. So, now as long as you get the venue from Ying Wushuang, you can set up the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array.


    However, to set up the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array, a variety of advanced materials are needed, even if it is in Ying Wushuang''s warehouse, there are not many. Moreover, even if there is, Tang Ye can''t use it casually, it''s not his thing. Therefore, he must collect it himself. Fortunately, he now has the strength of the Sky Realm. As long as it can be obtained by hunting monsters, it is not a problem. He intends to hunt immediately. Because he knew that Ying Wushuang''s work efficiency has always been very fast, and he must be able to get a training venue soon.


    So, after a brief rest, Tang Ye left the Datang Mansion to collect materials for the arrangement of the Wanxing Chain Array. And this training venue is very large, so the materials needed will be much more than before. Tang Ye must hurry up. At this time, Sophia suddenly found her.


    "Tang Ye, where are you going?" Sophia asked after seeing Tang Ye. She had heard that Tang Ye had a fight with An Han, and An Han''s power was beyond expectation, making people amazed. Although it has been heard that Tang Ye defeated An Han, Sophia was still worried and came over to see Tang Ye''s situation.


    In addition, she also has her own purpose, which is to invite Tang Ye to the Alpha family. Because Tang Ye helped deal with the Langzhao family and the Qingye family, she has not officially expressed her gratitude.


    Tang Ye saw that it was Sophia, smiled, and said, "Go collect some materials for arranging the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array. I now plan to set up a larger enchantment as a safe training ground to give my people peace of mind. Ground training to gain fighting strength as soon as possible."


    Sophia knew that Tang Ye would take the old human race to deal with the new human race, and she wanted to help Tang Ye. Because when it comes to the new human race, her hatred with the new human race is not less, even if the lord¡¯s mansion is the same as the new human race. In the original mercenary group, she relied on the power of the Alpha family and the lord''s mansion to cooperate, and the power of the death sickle, to become the head of the mercenary group. At that time they competed with the huge bounty guild. Although they started later than the bounty guild, the bounty guild was jealous because of the fierce development momentum, and the bounty guild targeted them everywhere. However, because they have the power behind the Lord''s Mansion and the Alpha Family, the Bounty Guild cannot help them. But at a critical moment, the new human race came to get in. The new human race helped the bounty guild, causing the mercenary group to retreat step by step, and was finally forced to disband.


    Therefore, Sophia''s hatred of the new human race, but very huge.


    "I''ll help you!" Sophia said directly to Tang Ye without hesitation. One is to thank Tang Ye and want to repay Tang Ye, the other is his personal feelings for Tang Ye, coupled with the hatred of the new human race, Sophia has no reason not to help Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to refuse because she didn''t want to trouble others. However, considering Sophia''s strength and hatred of the new human race, he felt that there was no need to refuse. After all, he is also short of time. There is one more person to help, and this person will not be dragged down, so why refuse?


    Tang Ye nodded to Sophia and said, "Thank you!"


    Sophia shook her head, her expression was much gentler than before, not so cold anymore. Maybe she is still so cold and arrogant towards others, but when facing Tang Ye, it is easy to feel the change in her attitude. Even, one can directly see that her attitude towards Tang Ye is different.


    "You don''t have to be polite with me, you help me, it''s much more than I help you." Sophia said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3068： Necromancer!

    Since Sophia said that, Tang Ye was not welcome. Otherwise, so much time has been wasted in politeness here, it shouldn''t be. Then, Tang Ye and Sophia went to the Monster Beast Forest together, and obtained the materials needed to set up the Ten Thousand Star Chain Magic Array by exploring the relics and hunting down the corresponding monsters.


    Previously, Sophia had collected relevant materials alone in order for Tang Ye to help her set up a chain of ten thousand stars in the Alpha family. So, where to collect materials and how to collect them quickly, Sophia has experience. Then, when the two moved, Sophia took Tang Ye with him.


    Although the two are acting alone, they don''t need to fear anyone when they are together. Because of their strength, they are currently the strongest.


    Since there was no one to obstruct, and there was no problem in hunting monsters, then Tang Ye and Sophia''s actions would be no problem. After the two arrived in the monster forest, they began to collect materials quickly without any hindrance, but because these materials were relatively rare, it still took more time.


    After a long time, even though Tang Ye and Sophia kept searching and hunting monsters with relevant materials, they did not get half of the materials they collected in half a day. If this continues, I''m afraid I will have to continue to collect it tomorrow. If you are unlucky, you will have to collect it the day after tomorrow.


    "No way, these materials are relatively small and cannot be collected at once." As a guide, Sophia was concerned about Tang Ye''s feelings, so she was worried that Tang Ye was unhappy with the current situation. When the two came under a huge tree , Planning to take a break, Sophia said to Tang Ye.


    Although Tang Ye felt very sorry, but also knew that this kind of thing was impatient. After all, it also has to do with luck. If you run into bad luck, let alone a day or two, I am afraid that the materials will not be collected for a year or a half. After all, this is the magic circle of the era of Phoenix thousands of years ago. As the times become stronger, the strength of cultivation has not actually become stronger, but has become weaker. It''s kind of like constantly moving towards the Age of Doom. Therefore, at this time, it must be difficult to collect materials for setting up such an ancient and powerful magic circle.


    "It''s okay, this thing originally required luck." Tang Ye smiled at Sophia, and then thought that he had asked Sophia to collect these materials before, so that he could arrange a few places and continue to maintain it. I saw Sophia successfully collected it before, and thought it was not difficult to collect these materials. But only now I discovered that it is actually difficult to collect these materials. Tang Ye said to Sophia: "Thank you for helping me like this. The materials you gave me earlier are also. Collecting those materials is definitely not easy."


    Sophia shook her head and said, "I thought I had better luck before and the collection went smoothly, so I didn''t have much hard work."


    "You''d better not be polite to me. I have already said that your help for me is related to the life and death of my family. It is more important than my life. For me, no kindness is heavier than this. So, now or in the future, no matter how I help you, you don''t need to be polite." Sophia said to Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but when Sophia said so, he appeared to be hypocritical. He smiled embarrassedly, a little embarrassed, and nodded, "Okay."


    After resting for a while, Tang Ye suddenly felt a dead spirit coming from the front. Because what he actually cultivates is the power of the undead, so he is very sensitive to this breath. As for why he usually uses fire power when fighting, people think that he is cultivating the power of the fire element. That is because the power of the fire is the phoenix, and the phoenix is ??integrated with him. It can be said that the fire power is If he has the ability to measure, he can''t be regarded as the one who cultivated.


    Sophia also seemed to feel the strangeness in front of him, looking forward, frowned slightly. She could feel the breath of the power of the dead, because the dark power of the death sickle was inseparable from the power of the dead.


    The two felt the strangeness, and they looked at each other. At this time, the two of them had a great understanding. After each nodded, they did not speak or make a sound. Then they immediately swept, and a strange place was swept forward. go with.


    There is a very dense forest ahead, which is probably the deepest part of the monster forest. Only the masters of the Sky Realm can go inside. And even the masters of the Sky Realm would be in danger. Tang Ye and Sophia are not afraid, it is because they each have a powerful weapon. This is the weapon power like a divine weapon, which can add a lot of power to them, so they are not ordinary sky realm, but high-quality sky realm. So even in the monster forest, there is no need to worry.


    Tang Ye''s speed was very fast, and then the dead spirit aura he felt became clearer and clearer. Through the flow of necromantic power, he perceives that there is a cliff in front of the necromantic power, otherwise the breath will not flow lightly. He rushed out of the woods and found that there really was an abyss underneath.


    call!


    At this moment, the abyss below has an attractive force immediately, to draw him down. He was shocked and quickly backed away. Fortunately, he cultivated the power of the necromancer, so he was not absorbed by the attraction under the abyss, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen.


    But Sophia could not perceive the abyss ahead. She was not like Tang Ye who cultivated the power of the dead. Her power was an unclear power, just like it was obtained from the sickle of death. It was dark power. , But it cannot be said that it is the power of the necromancer, the necromancer, evil, anger, or various other negative powers, all can be the power of darkness. Sophia didn''t perceive it so clearly, so she swiftly moved quickly, rushing through the woods, out of the abyss, and then immediately absorbed by the power under the abyss. And she couldn''t resist the adsorption of the power of the dead like Tang Ye did, so she fell suddenly, very dangerous!


    "Catch me!" At the critical moment, Tang Ye reached out and grabbed Sophia, then suddenly pulled Sophia up and flung him away. He quickly went out and hugged Sophia''s wild waist, and then sent out the power of the necromancer to form a chain and entangle it inside. The big tree suddenly pulled back.


    It''s amazing, as long as you stand back to the shore, even if one millimeter in front is the abyss, it won''t be absorbed. In other words, the absorption power of the abyss is only within the range, and there is nothing wrong with standing on the shore.


    Tang Ye let go of Sophia, Sophia''s expression was a bit wrong, probably embarrassed, but not only embarrassed, she seemed to be shy and shy. This puts on the cold and arrogant Sophia, there is really another charm.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye''s mind was not on these things. He immediately looked out of the abyss, feeling incredible, and said: "The power of the dead here is extremely strong. Below, I don''t know what the situation is!"

 Chapter 3069： Seal of Light!

    If it hadn''t been going deep, neither Tang Ye nor Sophia would have discovered that there would be such a huge abyss in this monster forest, and it was filled with a dense atmosphere of death.


    "Have you not noticed such an abyss before?" Tang Ye asked Sophia. Because looking at the situation where Sophia swept quickly and almost fell into the abyss just now, I think Sophia didn''t know the existence of this abyss.


    Sophia shook her head and said, "I don''t know, this is the first time I have come here. Here..."


    As he said, Sophia looked around, frowned, and said: "This is probably the deepest place in the monster forest. Not everyone can come to this place. Even if it''s me, if you don''t help I recast the death sickle, so that I can use the power of the death sickle without worries, and I dare not go deep into this place."


    Tang Ye nodded, and said, "It seems that few people are involved here, so it is not known to outsiders. Seeing that the powerful necromantic power is so huge, even I feel scared. I don''t know what''s underneath. ?"


    "Isn''t it a dark monster?" Sophia frowned.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but he hadn''t heard of any dark monsters. Because this world has many races, even an orc with a cow''s head and a human body is normal. The two big camps fighting each other are also Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. As for whether the dark monster is the evil side, he rarely heard of it. Because even the skeleton soldiers can be regarded as a race as long as they develop. Of course, because such an existence is disgusted and discriminated against by people, the encounter will not be too good. However, many people will recognize that as long as there is a common interest, transactions can be conducted.


    But things like dark monsters don''t sound good to them, I am afraid they are enemies of all races.


    "Is the dark monster a race or...?" Tang Ye asked Sophia, because he thought of the skeleton soldiers in the border corpse sea, who were also his men. Skeletons are actually defined as dead things or monsters, and they are not recognized as a race, because many skeletons are unaware and wise. But as a race, it is very important to have independent consciousness and wisdom.


    Sophia didn¡¯t know much about dark monsters, and said: ¡°Dark monsters have not appeared for a long time. It is said that they disappeared when the world was divided. Isn¡¯t this world divided into different star worlds? In fact, the star world has a big Some are small, some may be just a small city. But some, may be several large cities, or even larger. However, no matter how big the star world is, there will be a void and abyss between the star world and the star world. And these The Void Abyss is said to be a kind of sealed enchantment, which seals the dark monsters under endless darkness so that they cannot come out to harm people."


    Tang Ye was shocked when he heard Sophia''s words. The void abyss between the star worlds was not a dark and terrifying and dangerous place, but a sealed enchantment? This is a bit unbelievable. He curiously said: "If those void abysses were all sealed enchantments, who did the seal in the first place? How could it be so powerful? You know, there are too many void abysses. In the final analysis, it is as large as the world of stars. , Even big. Could it be possible to seal such a big place?"


    "Hmm..." Sophia also felt that things were unreasonable, and could only explain based on what she had heard, and said: "I heard that this was done by an extremely powerful god."


    "God?" Tang Ye was taken aback. He originally thought that Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe were the strongest people, but he didn''t expect to have gods. He has heard a lot about the gods. There were also gods in the ancestral land of the earth. However, in this world, the definition of gods is different.


    Sophia nodded and said, "That **** is said to be called the God of Light. It is also said that God of Light is a **** who existed at the beginning of the creation of the world, because the world must have light. Without light, where does the world come from? It is also said that the God of Light is the God of Creation. Since it is the God of Creation, the power he possesses is of course very huge. He can even divide the world in half. It is said that he uses his light power to divide the world in half. , Half of the light is those void abysses. Half of the light is the star world. The star world is because there is light, so people can survive. And the light of the star world is actually a seal, pressing the void abyss and letting darkness Monsters cannot come out. For this reason, if the star world is destroyed, it is actually breaking the seal, so that it is possible to let those dark monsters out. Therefore, no matter what kind of war, it is impossible to destroy the star world. This is a consensus!"


    Tang Ye nodded, probably understood. However, since Sophia just heard about this kind of thing, it would be fine to ask Phoenix. Because the Phoenix came from this world. Although she had recuperated and slept for thousands of years when she was in the ancestral land of the earth, she was still in this chaotic world before that. The emergence of Emperor Void also came after the existence of these things like Void Abyss. For this reason, Phoenix will probably know what happened.


    The Phoenix was awakened by Tang Ye, and after learning about the problem Tang Ye wanted to know, he said, "There is indeed something like that. The God of Light is a **** that existed very early, even earlier than me. As for the Void Abyss and the Star World now I don¡¯t know if the separation is a seal of enchantment, because these things have already existed after I was born. If it is really the seal of the God of Light, then there will be no problem in maintaining it for thousands of years. So Say, these things are probably so long that time can''t be calculated. Perhaps, they can''t be called time."


    Tang Ye was shocked, but he didn''t expect that Phoenix would not even know this. So, isn''t the existence of these void abysses too long to calculate?


    The Phoenix also felt the power of the undead flowing in the dark abyss in front of her, and she was also very surprised, how could there be such a huge power of the undead? This is certainly not simple. If there is something terrifying below this, then wait for them to come out, with such power, I am afraid that even the sky is difficult to fight.


    "Tang Ye, this matter must be paid attention to. Very terrible!" Phoenix reminded Tang Ye.


    As a person who cultivates the power of the dead, Tang Ye should be very happy with such a huge power of the dead. Because he can absorb the power of these dead souls to strengthen his power!


    Although there is the power of the phoenix, the power of the phoenix needs to be awakened little by little. Only when Phoenix recovers and becomes stronger, will he become stronger. Of course, the power of the Phoenix is ??also very powerful. However, since he is cultivating the power of the undead, if he has enough resources, he can grow up first!

 Chapter 3070： Training resources!

    If it hadn''t been for the Phoenix''s power to recover better during the recent period, Tang Ye would never reach the Sky Realm. Therefore, this kind of becoming stronger is quite passive, waiting for the recovery of the Phoenix. The problem is, in this case, if the Phoenix does not recover enough from its injuries and encounters an overly powerful enemy, then it''s over!


    However, if you cultivate the power of the necromancer, this is not the case. Because if he works hard and has great resources, he can continue to make breakthroughs and upgrades. This practice will not be restricted by Phoenix''s injury recovery. As long as the cultivation resources are sufficient, even if he breaks through the sky realm within a month, he will have no problem reaching a higher realm.


    In that case, he would be more than just a person with the strength of the Sky Realm. Ascended to such a high level, coupled with the power of the Phoenix, it will be even stronger.


    However, the power of the necromancers here is too huge, Tang Ye has a very bad premonition, and he dare not absorb the power of the necromancers rashly to avoid triggering anything dangerous. Of course, if there is no danger, then you can absorb it as much as you want, you are welcome, because such a huge power of the necromancer can increase his great power!


    "You have to find time to test it." Tang Ye looked at the dark abyss ahead and thought. After watching for a while, he felt strange and asked Sophia: "Is this the edge of the Pearl Star? Is this dark abyss, is it the Void Abyss?"


    Sophia was reminded by Tang Ye, and recalled the territory of the Pearl Star, but she didn''t remember it very clearly, but she felt that it was indeed the case. She said, "Although I''m not sure, but thinking about it, it seems that this is the case. Is this dark abyss actually the abyss of the void? We have to ask Ying Wushuang, if Ying Wushuang must be the Pearl The boundary of the stars is gone, then the abyss in front is indeed the abyss of nothingness."


    At this time, Tang Ye and Sophia''s expressions became very serious. Because if this is the Void Abyss, then the situation here is different from other Void Abyss. Because the power of the dead is emerging here, and the deepest part of the monster forest is still being sought. This shows that if something is going to emerge from the Void Abyss, it must be very powerful. Because the deepest part of the monster forest is very dangerous, it must have the strength of the sky realm. And the power of the undead dares to appear here, then the things that are going to come out below must have the strength of the Sky Realm, otherwise, isn''t it equal to death?


    And as soon as they come out, there will be one existence that can act in the deepest part of the monster forest, or two, or even more? There is no doubt that this is a huge threat, even a huge disaster.


    In addition, if the world of stars is a kind of seal, then if there is something that can come out of the seal, doesn''t it mean that there is a problem with the seal? This is a serious matter, right?


    In addition, if something really comes out, what they have to do is to break the seal of the void abyss. And they have such a powerful force, they will definitely attack the Pearl Star. These problems, think about it, are quite serious.


    "This matter must be investigated clearly!" Sophia said solemnly to Tang Ye.


    If the Void Abyss has great secrets and dangers, then such dangers are common dangers for all of them, and they must be overcome. In this case, whether it is the Lord''s Mansion, the Bounty Guild, or other forces, it is meaningless to fight together. It¡¯s just that things like this change too quickly, and many people certainly cannot accept it. After all, they all hate each other, and it must be unpleasant to say that they join forces to deal with others.


    Sophia and Tang Ye think so too.


    So this kind of thing should not be directly promoted, and they have not determined that there is a real threat. For this reason, Tang Ye said: "We first investigate what this is, and once we find out, we will report it immediately and discuss countermeasures."


    "Good." Sophia agreed with Tang Ye''s idea.


    Then, the collection of materials for the arrangement of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array still has to continue. Tang Ye and Sophia acted again. However, because they discovered the anomaly of the Void Abyss, when they went to collect materials, they always paid attention to the surrounding situation to see if there were other anomalies.


    Before you know it, it''s getting dark. Being in such a dangerous place in the dark, both Tang Ye and Sophia felt wrong, so they went back first. At this time, 80% of the materials they collected have been completed, and there is still one point that is not completed, so they plan to look for it tomorrow.


    "Let''s go back first." Tang Ye said to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded, wondering what to say to Tang Ye. However, she felt that this was enough to be with Tang Ye. Although the relationship between the two has not progressed, Sophia is not in a hurry. Sometimes she enjoys the present kind of things that are relatively polite with Tang Ye, and occasionally have close contact, but are always natural.


    After they returned to the Pearl Star City, they went home to rest. Both of them were determined to investigate the strangeness of the void abyss found in the depths of the monster forest. The Alpha family has a long history. Sophia plans to ask her grandfather or check the books left by her ancestors. Maybe she can find something.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to find Ying Wushuang and talk about what he saw in the depths of the monster forest. However, he suddenly had an idea, that is, to try to absorb the power of this dead spirit. For him, that is an excellent resource for cultivation. When he was in the border corpse sea, because he did not have enough necromantic power to give him, so his cultivation failed to continue to improve. After leaving the border corpse sea, he found that the resources for cultivating the power of the dead were even less. Probably because outside, few people practice the power of the dead, and even have a great prejudice against the power of the dead. They think it is dark and evil, so they are more repulsive. Probably this is also one of the reasons why Tang Ye didn''t practice much later. Or, instead, practice undead fire and gain strength by restoring the phoenix.


    But these two methods are not good, so he simply went to research scientific and technological weapons. Of course, there are many reasons for this kind of thing. But no matter what, now that he found such a good resource for the cultivation of the power of the dead, he felt it necessary to try it. Well, if such a thing is told to Ying Wushuang, I don''t know what measures Ying Wushuang will take, but it will definitely have a great impact on his desire to absorb the power of the dead.


    "Senior, do you think I can absorb the power of those dead spirits?" Tang Ye decided to ask Phoenix. In fact, he had this idea from the beginning, but he did not say it because of the safety issue.


    But how could Phoenix not know what he thought, and said: "You can try, although it is dangerous, I will help you!"

 Chapter 3071： Cutting power!

    Since Phoenix said it could try, then Tang Ye would definitely try it. Of course, he will not be too risky, if there is danger, he will leave quickly. He now has a good power even if he doesn''t absorb the power of those dead souls. As long as there is a little more time, there is no problem in carrying out your own plans.


    Therefore, if there is really too much danger, he will definitely give up. Seeking such a thing in wealth insurance is not what he needs to do now. After all, he now has no shortage of wealth.


    Tang Ye didn''t tell Sophia that he went back to the depths of the monster forest alone, to the void abyss where the power of the dead was flowing.


    Looking at the powerful necromantic power flowing under the abyss, Tang Ye was still very much looking forward to it. If these necromantic powers can be absorbed, it will definitely be able to break through to a stronger power. In other words, it is impossible to absorb the power of these dead souls at all, because the power of the dead souls is too much. The void abyss in front of you is like a big river, and the power of the dead souls is like a river. Therefore, how strong this necromantic power is, it is simply hard to estimate.


    "If it''s like you think, it would be terrible." Even the Phoenix, after sensing Tang Ye''s thoughts, felt very terrible. Because Tang Ye had an idea at this time, absorbing all the power of the dead here, what would be the effect?


    Even the Phoenix could hardly estimate such a thing, because the power of the dead spirit she felt was too strong to estimate. This is very outrageous, how can there be such a strong necromantic power?


    Tang Ye looked forward to it inexplicably, but was very jealous, and said, "Whatever it is, I will try it first."


    "Senior, if there is any danger, you must tell me immediately that I will evacuate quickly." Tang Ye said to Phoenix again.


    "I know." Phoenix answered Tang Ye.


    Then, Tang Ye sat cross-legged and started the cultivation of the power of the dead. Instead of blazing fire power, purple-black arrogance appeared all around his body, which was somewhat similar to the power of Sophia''s Death Scythe. Then, Tang Ye started to train his mind, and then shot towards the void and abyss in front, to see if he could absorb some of the power of the dead. After all, before this, he had already felt the power of the necromancers here has a kind of adsorption effect, then, will the power of the necromancer be absorbed by himself?


    call!


    After Tang Ye absorbed the power of the undead in the Void Abyss, he suddenly felt a gust of wind, and then the power of the undead flew up from the Void Abyss, flowing to the place where Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is overjoyed, this is what the power of the dead spirit can absorb? If so, that would be great. However, shortly after the power of the necromancer left the Void Abyss, the power of the necromancer seemed to have received some traction and flowed back to the Void Abyss, making Tang Ye unable to absorb the power of the necromancer.


    "This..." Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw this situation. It was a joke. I thought I could absorb the power of these dead spirits to make a breakthrough in cultivation, but I didn''t expect that the power of these dead spirits was actually absorbed by the power under the void abyss.


    "Senior, what do you think is the situation?" Tang Ye felt that there must be something wrong, so he asked Phoenix to see if there is a solution.


    The Phoenix was silent for a while, actually feeling the strangeness below the Void Abyss, and then said: "I am not very clear about this matter. How far the Void Abyss is from us, or how deep the abyss is, whether it is below? There are other creatures, we don¡¯t know. And whether these necromantic powers are emitted by other creatures or formed by themselves, we don¡¯t know. However, we can¡¯t rush into the abyss to investigate the situation. This is too much. It¡¯s dangerous. Even when I was born, the world was already like this. Therefore, the issue of the Void Abyss is already in my knowledge blind zone, and I can¡¯t guarantee it.¡±


    Tang Ye sighed long when he heard the words of Phoenix. Since the Phoenix has said so, there is no way. I am afraid that this matter of the void abyss is not something he can probe now.


    But at this time, Phoenix said again: "However, I have a guess, that is, if these necromantic powers are formed by themselves, then I think you can definitely absorb them. If not, then it means that these Power belongs to others. As for who it belongs to, although we don''t know, we can seize it. And to seize one''s power, Tang Ye, don''t you have a very effective method?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, as if thinking of something. Regarding the question mentioned by Phoenix, he does have a very effective method that can seize the power of others, and that is the secret technique-soul cutting.


    Soul cutting is to cut out the soul of a person, and then swallow the power of the soul before the soul dissipates. The soul is actually made of spirit, and to a certain extent it can be said to be the essence of all the power of a person. Then, to absorb such things is to gain the strength of this person.


    "Senior, do you mean using the method of soul cutting?" Although Tang Ye thought of this method, he felt that this method was not appropriate, and said: "Soul cutting is for those cultivators, at least it is also biological, but this The power of the necromancer is just power. If you use soul cutting, it may not be useful."


    "That''s right, but it''s worth a try." Phoenix insisted on his opinion, and said: "What if these forces are emitted by a certain creature? These necromantic forces have the ability to adsorb, then, this adsorption The power will not be possessed by the power itself, but by the existence that emits this power. If this is the case, then the method of soul cutting is to cut the connection between these powers and that existence. If so, no Can you absorb the power of these dead spirits?"


    Tang Ye heard what Phoenix said, and thought it made sense, anyway, it was just trying to cut the soul, and it wasn''t a big deal. He smiled and said, "Okay, I will try to cut it with soul."


    Then, Tang Ye launched the secret technique of soul cutting. This trick is cruel and insidious. If it is used on a cultivator and swallows the soul, then the person will completely disappear, there will be no chance of rebirth, and no possibility of reincarnation. Of course, the big world has not heard of these things. Probably, no matter who died, it was completely dead. Maybe it can be resurrected, as long as you use powerful secret techniques or props. However, I haven''t heard about rebirth.


    After initiating the secretion of soul cutting, Tang Ye once again absorbed the power of the dead. Then, a necromantic power flew again. But like just now, the power of the necromancer flowed back all at once, as if pulled by some adsorption. But at this time, Tang Ye used soul cutting to cut off the power of the necromancer.


    Then, this necromantic power no longer flows back, towards Tang Ye!

 Chapter 3072： Under the dark!

    Tang Ye was overjoyed when he saw that the power of the dead spirits that originally wanted to flow back was no longer flowed back under the cutting of the soul, but instead rushed towards him under his own absorption. In this case, wouldn''t it be able to absorb the power of the dead?


    Unexpectedly, soul cutting can still be used like this! Tang Ye was very happy, if he could absorb the power of these dead spirits smoothly, then he would not have to worry about his cultivation. With such a huge cultivation resource, there is no need to think about power gems, relics, etc. The power of the dead souls here alone is enough to break through to a stronger realm!


    According to the realm of cultivation after the Vault of Heaven, the next realm is the realm of Heaven! It is said that it has reached the point of becoming a realm, and it is said that it has reached the age of the ancient city, the so-called deity. It is said that the ancient city was once the place where the gods lived. The gods in the ancient city are extremely terrifying in strength, at least they are in the heavenly realm.


    Therefore, if you can reach the heavenly realm, it means that you have become a **** in this world. At this time, apart from the two very special existences of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, it is basically difficult to have the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, it is only the people who have reached the Vault of Sky Realm, and they are basically the strongest.


    Of course Tang Ye would not be satisfied in the realm of the Sky Realm. He originally thought that it would be too slow to practice step by step. He wanted to lead the old human race to regain freedom. He didn''t know when it was going to happen, so he tried another method, which was to create technological weapons. Use the power of technological weapons to empower the backward old human races. However, in the face of those powerful enemies, if you can have an absolutely outstanding power, the effect will naturally be great.


    This, what changed Tang Ye again was the restoration of Phoenix''s power, giving him the strength of the Sky Realm. With the strength of the Sky Realm, his plan has been greatly advanced. So he knew that if he had enough power, he could further speed up the plan.


    Now, it is possible for him to break through from the power of the necromancer, of course he wants to try.


    That necromantic power flowed in front of him, he didn''t talk nonsense, and immediately absorbed it. Sure enough, after cutting with the soul, this necromantic power is just a pure force, and no one is pulling it anymore. Since it was only pure power, it was easy for Tang Ye to absorb it. So soon, this necromantic power merged into his body and became one of his powers.


    However, such a small amount of power is of no use to his current strength in the Sky Realm. If you want to break through, you need a lot of strength. As for how much it needs, Tang Ye has a number, and that is to use the power tree in his body to judge. He discovered that the force of the dead spirit that he had absorbed just now was not worth mentioning in the tree of strength in his body, and it was not even full of a small bud. Therefore, to make the power of the necromancer full of a big branch of the powerful tree, it also needs a lot of the power of the necromancer.


    "Senior, it succeeded!" However, Tang Ye was also very happy to be able to successfully absorb the power of the dead. If all goes well, then it''s just cost.


    However, the Phoenix was not so relaxed at this time, but with a serious tone, and said to Tang Ye: "Just now when you absorbed the power of the dead, no, it was when you cut off the power of the dead, I It feels like there are some fluctuations under the Void Abyss. We don¡¯t know what it is, and we must be careful! I¡¯m afraid that something will happen if we keep absorbing it like this, so we must take it slowly and try to be clear, otherwise it will be bad if we encounter danger."


    "Of course it is." Tang Ye agreed with Phoenix''s statement. In fact, he planned to do the same. Although he successfully absorbed the first necromantic power, he couldn''t rush to absorb the second one, and he needed to observe what would happen next. After ensuring safety, it can continue to be absorbed. After all, in their guess, these necromantic powers have a master, and he is equivalent to taking these powers from others.


    Therefore, Tang Ye did not continue to use the method of soul cutting to absorb the power of the dead in the void, but first observed to see if anything bad would happen. After a period of time, no abnormality was found. Tang Ye and Phoenix both felt that they could continue to absorb the power of the dead to try. Then, Tang Ye continued to use the secret technique of soul cutting, once again absorbed a wave of necromantic power. Then they continue to observe to see if something bad will happen. But the result was the same, nothing bad happened.


    "Doesn''t these necromantic powers belong to a certain existence, but formed spontaneously, and the adsorption power is just a characteristic under the void abyss?" Tang Ye was a little puzzled, and said to the Phoenix.


    Phoenix felt that things were not that simple, because she still felt something strange under the Void Abyss, so she didn''t relax her vigilance, and said to Tang Ye: "You still have to be careful, since there is nothing strange now, then you continue to use soul cutting. Ability to absorb the power of the dead, we continue to observe."


    "Okay." Tang Ye is also a person who always seeks stability, nodded to the Phoenix, and then continued to absorb the power of the dead with the ability of soul cutting.


    ...


    At this time, under the Void Abyss, in the endless darkness, nothing could be seen. I don''t know how far this is. Although I can''t see anything, I can hear the sound of something flowing. And the flowing sound is still very intense, like a hurricane, impacting the surroundings.


    Suddenly, in the endless darkness, a pair of eyes appeared. If there weren''t white eyes, I am afraid they would not have seen it. Then the pupils of the eyes were terrible scarlet. The eyes were extremely hideous, as if to protrude, seeing the spread of bloodshot eyes. If this is not extreme fear, it is jealous anger and cruelty.


    "Quack!" Then there was a strange voice.


    Huhuhu!


    Then I saw an astonishing scene again, and one pair of hideous eyes opened, prominent and terrifying. These eyes are too many, densely packed, and suddenly the endless darkness is filled.


    "Quack!" Then, there was a sharp voice, and I saw those eyes lowered, not daring to look squarely, like kneeling down, like prostrate, surrendering to a certain powerhouse.


    "We are about to be able to conflict with the seal of the God of Light! We are only afraid of one step, come on, and contribute your strength!" At this time, a thick and hoarse voice came from the endless darkness.


    "My lord, we will dedicate all our strength to conflict with the shackles of light, and take back everything that belongs to us!" Then it seemed that thousands of people were responding to the shouts, the voice was very loud, and it felt like a scalp numb.


    call!


    Then, there was a wave of hands, and these shouts stopped.


    At this moment, in front of a pair of huge eyes, someone said: "My lord, the soldiers are all giving their strength. Please check, can you conflict with the shackles of light?"

 Chapter 3073： Slowly!

    The figure who is prostrated by many eyes has larger, ferocious eyes than others. He is called Lord Lord, that is the Lord of Darkness. It is a super powerful monster sealed under the abyss of the void by the **** of light. Time is no longer something to record for them, there is only one thing they are doing.


    Break through the shackles of light arranged by the God of Light, and then leave the endless darkness to retake what belongs to them, that is this world!


    After receiving the reminder from his subordinates, the dark lord made a hoarse response, even if it was a simple response, it was full of power. However, he was happy, not so angry and ferocious, and said, "Is it finally possible to go out? No matter how much time has passed, we are going out after all, haha."


    "Yes, Lord Sovereign, we will go out soon." Under the Dark Sovereign, you can''t see what it looks like, because here except for the eyes, everything else is pitch black. But listening to this voice seemed a bit treacherous.


    "It''s all right now?" On the contrary, the Dark Lord didn''t look anxious, because they had forgotten the time, and it was useless to worry. In the past countless years, what they can do is to continue to gather strength to attack the seal of the God of Light. Their power has been overwhelming, and they are spreading little by little, covering the light shackles of the God of Light. When the time comes to let the power of the shackles of light weaken, they can break through.


    "Yes, Lord Monarch." The men next to him said to the Dark Lord.


    "Okay, then I will try, but don''t let me down." The Dark Lord nodded, and then he probably waved a hand, and suddenly heard a very violent sound, probably a violent hurricane.


    The dark lord is gathering strength, rushing up, and attacking the shackles of light. This light shackle is the magic circle barrier that the God of Light used to seal them.


    call! Huhuhu! boom! Bang bang bang!


    A violent impact was heard, but soon after the impact, it subsided, and there was no other movement.


    "Huh?" The Dark Lord suddenly let out a soft snort.


    He could not conflict with the shackles of light, but he knew that it was not a problem that his subordinates did not gather their strength properly, but something seemed to have happened on it, which reduced their strength. It was as if they had prepared 100% of their strength to break through the shackles of light. However, someone took away part of their power at this time, making it not 100% enough. But to break the shackles of light, it must be 100% strength.


    "What happened, Lord Monarch?" The Dark Lord''s men also noticed that something was wrong, and asked quickly.


    The Dark Lord thought for a while, and then said: "Above the light, there seems to be something wrong. There is... a thief!"


    "Little, thief?" The next man was stunned, not understanding what this meant. What thief dared to steal from them? And it''s impossible. They are under the Void Abyss. Who dares to come down? There is only one word, death. Without them, the people who came down from above could not bear the environment here. In the past, even if the Sky Realm master fell under them, there was only one dead word.


    Moreover, it was easy to die.


    Therefore, for them, even if it is a master of the Sky Realm, it is not worth mentioning. Unless they reach the Heavenly Realm Realm, they will look directly at it. However, even the Heavenly Realm could not deal with them. Because their strength is really too strong, so strong that current cultivators can''t match it. After all, they have existed for thousands of years, or even longer, how long is that? It is impossible to calculate with specific figures. And they are dark monsters, if they were not destroyed by the power of light, they would not die. Therefore, all of them have survived endless years, and it can be said that pick one out at random, even the weakest, there will be the Sky Realm.


    Therefore, they are completely convinced that as long as they can go out, the outside world belongs to them.


    It might be said that since they have stayed below for the past time, how do they know the situation above? How do they know that the strength of the people above will not surpass that of the Sky Realm, and that the Sky Realm will be full of streets?


    This is because in the past, people from above would always fall to the bottom from time to time, and they could learn some information through these people. They learned that among the people above, the strength to reach the Sky Realm is very powerful. Therefore, they are full of contempt for the above. Is the Sky Realm the most powerful? Then the sky realm here is simply the existence of the rotten street, what else to fear?


    Of course, the Sky Realm is indeed very powerful. It is a pity that the people below them will not die because they have not been attacked by the light forces. In the endless years of the past, they have cultivated to this state. Above, the Sky Realm is very rare. In this case, when the army below him is dispatched, of course there will be lambs to be slaughtered above him.


    "Yes, it''s a thief." The Dark Lord didn''t seem to be angry, he even yawned, and said: "Our strength has been taken away by others, so now we can no longer conflict with the seal of the God of Light."


    "Wh, what?!" The attitude of the men next to this matter was completely opposite to that of the Dark Lord. He was very angry and frustrated, and shouted in a low voice: "Someone actually took our power! Damn, that must kill him! Absolutely! Don''t let him be like the kid thousands of years ago! Damn, he actually lied to us, took power from us, but didn''t help us, he ran to become the Void Emperor!


    "What are you anxious for?" The Dark Lord snorted softly, and said: "This kind of thing, we should be watching a good show. Those people are really interesting, so small, but they think they are very strong. Ha... Are we staying? How long has it been below, the world above, I don¡¯t understand at all. If the God of Light thinks that it¡¯s the world he wants, then I think it¡¯s really ironic. He played himself to death, and the result was that. Ridiculous world?"


    "Speaking of eliminating wars, everyone can live a stable and happy life? Well...a pity, how do I feel that there are more wars in that world? Ha...I don''t know how to say it. That''s all, I really can¡¯t get used to that world, and it¡¯s time to go out and change it. But once I go out, everything about the God of Light will completely disappear. Alas. This is an old friend who has been fighting with me for so many years. Ah. It''s gone, it''s a pity." The Dark Lord spoke slowly.


    The man next to him may be very speechless. How long have they been sealed under the dark clan? That is the time that can''t be calculated at all! Their anger, their hatred, their hunger and thirst are about to be released, how can they still care so much?

 Chapter 3074： The 3228th Six Winged Devil Snake!

    The men next to you can''t tolerate their plan being blocked! They couldn''t wait to break the seal of the shackles of light, go back outside, kill, drink blood and eat meat, vent their anger, etc. Whatever it was, they stayed down for too long, and even felt a sense of despair. Therefore, it is hope for them to break the shackles of light.


    Since it is hope, how can it be easily let go?


    "Master Monarch, what the **** is going on? Our plan shouldn''t have any more accidents." The men next to him said to the Dark Monarch, anxious and pleading.


    The Dark Lord seemed to be a little impatient, and said: "You can also feel this thing yourself, or let you handle it, I give you such power."


    "Yes, Lord Sovereign, I will definitely not let you down!" The next man said solemnly.


    The Dark Lord still looked a little lazy, and said: "It''s okay, I won''t be disappointed, I believe you can solve this problem. Thousands of years ago that kid came to steal our power and made a deal with us. In the end, he did not fulfill it. This really offended us and caused us to suffer a huge loss. But, we also gained a lot of things, didn''t we?"


    "We can perceive the outside world through him. He thought he was very strong. In fact, he was just our puppet. Ha... It is really interesting that he proclaimed himself the Void Emperor. But, doesn''t he know that he actually Is it being affected by our power and gradually becoming our pawn?" The Dark Lord said slowly.


    Then he said to his men next to him: "So, I don''t think you have any responsibility for this mistake. On the contrary, I think it is very interesting, so you can still do things at will. I give you enough power."


    "Thank you Lord Sovereign!" the next men respectfully said to the Dark Lord.


    The Dark Lord said again: "Okay, go to work, I will sleep for a while. Hey, I don¡¯t know if I¡¯m addicted to sleep, I don¡¯t know what sleep is..."


    While the Lord of Darkness was talking, the eyes of the next men had already moved, and with the sound of "swish", they scattered away.


    Then, under the Dark Lord, in fact, he is the right arm of the Dark Lord. He has a very loud name called Demon God. If anyone has memory, he will know that he has six wings, called the Six-winged Demon Snake. This is a very long existence, not for thousands of years, but for thousands of years. His terrifying degree is only below the Dark Lord.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake took a group of dark monsters to a dark place. They stayed there for too long, so the things that others couldn''t see were very bright in their eyes. In fact, it was a powerful pillar like a hurricane. The hurricane pillar is spinning fast, so it will have adsorption power. This is one of the reasons why the power of the necromancers will be absorbed above. And the second reason is that the power emitted here comes from these dark magic powers, and then they are controlled by their sacrificial demon gods, forming a hurricane magic pillar, and impacting the seal of the light shackles.


    The six-winged demon snake arrived at the place where the sacrifice to the demon **** was, and asked: "What''s the matter? The lord said, someone stole our power, who did it? Could it be that kid thousands of years ago, the current Emperor Void? ?"


    "No, that kid who dared to deceive us will never dare to come back here again." After the Six-Winged Devil Snake asked, a low voice of the old man came out, "This time the person who took away our power is very strange. , I can''t perceive who he is now."


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was startled, unexpectedly something like this, and said: "Just like when the Void Emperor was attracted, it gave out power to let this man who took our power into the abyss. If he is willing to help us, we will help him. Become an absolute strong. But if he doesn¡¯t help us, then grant him death."


    "I''m doing this." Sacrifice Demon God Shen Shen said.


    After a while.


    "It''s a bit strange." The sacrifice to the devil seemed to have results, but it didn''t seem to be good news, and said: "I can''t let this power condense into shape, can''t convey my will to the people above, and can''t even be moved!


    "Huh?" The six-winged devil snake felt ridiculous and hummed: "You mean, the people above have taken away our power, and we still can''t perceive it? How is this possible, our power comes from our soul body! Even if these forces are absorbed, we can still interfere. Otherwise, how could Emperor Void be gradually devoured by us! Originally we could control Emperor Void to do things for us, then it would be simple for us to break the seal of the shackles of light. Unfortunately, we have to. It¡¯s not easy to completely devour the Void Emperor. We can¡¯t wait that long. Now we finally have enough power to think that we can break the seal of the shackles of light, but we are robbed of power again? Well, even so, we can be like Bewitching Emperor Void is here to bewitch the person who is taking away our power. But you told me that we are bewitching this person?"


    "Is that what you mean?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was obviously dissatisfied, and hummed at the sacrifice to the Demon God.


    The sacrificial demon **** did not pay attention to the unpleasant tone of the six-winged demon snake, as if he was blaming people. He was like this, so the sacrificial demon **** just said slowly: "I will continue to feel it and see if I can confuse us and take us away. A man of strength."


    After a while.


    "Huh?" The attitude and tone of the sacrifice to the devil became surprised from the original doubt, and he hummed: "Our power...disappeared."


    "What?" The Six Winged Devil Snake became more irritable and hummed: "What does it mean to disappear?"


    "It means no more. The power that originally belonged to us now doesn''t belong to us. Our connection with these powers has been completely cut off." The sacrificial demon **** was infected by the irritability of the six-winged demon snake, and became unhappy. Get up, coldly explained to the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake became even more displeased, humming: "Could it be that our power was swallowed and merged by others? Otherwise, how could we lose contact with us? But who can swallow the power that merges us? Our power, It¡¯s not simply the power of the undead, but the source energy of the undead, which is several times more pure than the power of the undead. If it is the mediocre cultivators above, they can¡¯t withstand our power at all, let alone swallow it. Fusion! How can our power be swallowed by others?"


    The sacrificial demon **** was silent for a long time, probably thinking about this matter. Because he also felt that such a thing could not happen. Even if he had great talent to fight against the Void Emperor, he couldn''t resist it when facing their necromantic origin energy. They don''t believe that there will be a person even more terrifying than Emperor Void!


    The original Emperor Void was actually a genius among geniuses, because they used their dead spirit source energy to become the current Emperor Void.


    "I''ll try again." The sacrificial demon image was hit a little and continued.

 Chapter 3075： Very serious!

    The sacrificial demon **** manages these condensed forces, and then allows the dark monarch to control, and then impacts the sealed enchantment of the shackles of light. They have been doing this for thousands of years, and seeing that they are about to succeed, something went wrong, which they do not allow!


    The sacrifice to the demon **** failed once, and then tried again, but still failed. If you feel angry and irritable, try again. The result was still a failure, a bit of a blow. Because he felt that this matter was not a simple matter, and the power under his management could not get out of control and then be taken away by others.


    "Is it okay?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake became more irritated, and asked the Sacrifice Demon God Dao.


    The sacrifice to the Demon God tried again, and suddenly discovered that another force was disconnected from his management, and then he could not absorb it back. Then, he felt that this force of separation had completely disappeared. This result can only be said to be because the power of the necromancer was absorbed by others. Because if someone else destroys these forces, it will take some time. At this point in time, enough part of it flows back. But the result is that there is nothing. Therefore, the sacrificial devil believes that this is absorbed by people.


    "Damn..." Once again he lost control of his power, and he did not try to sacrifice to the Demon God. He looked up, angry and furious, and helpless.


    The six-winged demon snake next to him was anxious, and when he heard the sacrificial devil scolded like this, he knew it was definitely not a good thing. He thought it was too funny, and such a thing happened at such a critical time. They thought they were about to go out, and they were going to kill and take back everything, but in the end, they were stopped?


    "What the **** is going on?" Six-Winged Devil Snake asked in a deep voice, absolutely not accepting such things!


    The sacrificial demon said: "Someone above can take away our magic power, and then absorb it, causing us to lose our power permanently."


    "Wh, what?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was stunned, unable to understand what it meant for a while, and said: "What you mean is that our power was taken away by others and became the power of others. Then, we Originally relying on this power to break through the sealed enchantment of the light shackles, but because some of them were taken away, so the power is not enough, then we can''t break through the sealed enchantment of the light shackles?"


    "You can say that." The sacrificial demon **** nodded to the six-winged demon snake, and then after thinking about it, he said with more certainty: "That''s how it is."


    "Go to hell!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake felt that it was too much. How could such a thing really happen? It was really dramatic. These dark monsters have long been forgotten by the people above. For thousands of years, I just stayed on the ground silently accumulating strength, and then waiting for the breakthrough. Since they are no longer noticed by others, why are they still blocked?


    "Who is stopping us? I''m going to kill him!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake shouted in rage.


    The sacrificial demon **** looked at the six-winged demon snake, but probably just glanced briefly, thinking that the six-winged demon snake was a bit silly, so he ignored it, and continued to do his own thing, and said, "Kill him? Are you dreaming? Why should we be angry if we can go out and kill him? We are angry because we can''t get out."


    "This person is different from that person at the beginning." The Sacrifice Demon God continued, "Is that person at the beginning, I heard you say that he is the current Emperor Void? He wants to absorb our power, but he can''t completely disconnect us. Then he was bewitched by us, so he was destined to become our pawn. But now this person is different. He is very cautious, and he has not lost his mind because of our huge power. And, most importantly, he is absorbing When we have our power, we first cut off the connection between those powers and us, so that we cannot sense him, let alone confuse him.


    "There is such a thing?" The Six Winged Demon Snake felt too weird, and said: "How can our power be cut? These powers are closely connected with us. It can be said that it is our soul power, or directly Our souls are connected. Could anyone intend that our souls are connected? This is too terrible. I only remember that such power appeared in one person a long time ago. But in this era, for those above, It is impossible to have that kind of ability. After all, the people above are too weak to beat one of our ants!"


    The sacrificial demon was silent for a while, and then said: "Who knows. After all, we have stayed down for too long, and we don¡¯t even know what time is. We are even so numb that we don¡¯t need time anymore. So for the world above, Maybe there is a terrible person. Anyway, if we can lose our power from my management, then this person is definitely not a simple character."


    "Is this arguing for others to destroy one''s prestige?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was very angry and hummed: "We must solve this problem! Otherwise, we can''t get out. The plan that has been prepared for so long will be all in vain! Do not accept such things!"


    The sacrificial demon **** didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with the six-winged devil snake. He felt that his brain was too stupid and impatiently said, ¡°Even if the person who takes us away is not strong? We want to kill him, provided that we can break through the shackles of light. Sealing the barrier, the problem is that now we can¡¯t break through, even if it¡¯s the monarch. So, how do we kill that kid? Don¡¯t forget, the kid who was bewitched by us at the beginning, all the strength was just opened up. There is a little gap in the shackles of light. And this is that we can pass the power through that little gap, and after tens of thousands of years, we can penetrate the power little by little. By now, the weight is finally enough, almost from the top. The seal barrier that breaks the shackles of light is under. However, since the power is taken away and it is not enough, we can only continue to replenish strength. However, the speed of this replenishment of power is supplemented through the small gap in the shackles of light. It¡¯s not as fast as that person takes away our strength. So we can¡¯t help it.¡±


    "Could that person take away our strength like this?" The Six Winged Devil Snake suddenly thought of this problem, and suddenly felt very serious.


    The power that they seep through the small gap of the shackles of light, because they have accumulated day by day, accumulated for thousands of years, only to have such a huge power. If these powers are absorbed by people, won''t they give up all their previous efforts? And now, there is a very serious problem, that is, if you can''t kill the person who robbed them of power, you can''t stop the power being robbed, then you can only recover the power. However, if the power is recovered, it is also through the small gap in the shackles of light. In this case, the recovery speed is very slow. When the recovery is complete, I don''t know how much power has been taken away!


    "This is troublesome..." The Six Winged Devil Snake felt that the matter was more serious than expected.

 Chapter 3076： Doppelganger!

    If you think about it carefully, the problem you are encountering now is really too serious. The Six-Winged Demon Snake suddenly felt that his head was big. Why did he encounter such trouble at this time?


    The place where they chose to infiltrate the power, that is, the abyss of the void in the deepest part of the Pearl Star Monster Beast Forest, was originally determined based on the activities of the Void Great Emperor, and it was possible to ensure that nothing happened here. This is indeed the case. Time has passed for so long without incident. So there must be no problem here. Unfortunately, I thought it was a success, but now something has happened.


    This should be an accident. But whatever it is, their plan is indeed hindered. The main thing now is how to solve this accident.


    "Sacrifice to the Demon God, is there any way to solve this person who dared to take our power?" The Six Winged Demon Snake was very serious and asked the Sacrifice Demon God.


    Sacrificing to the Devil God was thinking of a way, but could not find it. Because of the trouble, they were sealed under the shackles of light. Although they have penetrated power, it is not that they can reach outside. Therefore, they are very passive. Even if the attack method is formed by manipulating those forces, it is only under the strength of the Sky Realm. But it can be guessed that since the opponent is a person who can move in the deepest part of the monster forest, his strength must be in the Sky Realm. So whether you can deal with this person is not a matter of packing.


    This method is worth a try. The result may be a bit of luck. As for the recovery of the power that has penetrated, it is definitely unrealistic. Because they spent so much time infiltrating out, and then taking it back, they may be taken most of it, and there is no point in recycling. And even if it is not captured, it will take a long time to recover it.


    "First try to control the infiltrating power to condense and form, and attack this person who seizes power. If possible, talk to this person through forming. Even if you can''t let him fall and be bewitched, try to convince him. After all, our power is Those people above all dream of. We can easily let them get the power above the sky realm." The sacrificial demon **** said to the six-winged demon snake.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake had no other way now, and was anxious. No matter what it was, he was willing to give it a try and said, "Okay, I will try it now."


    Then, the six-winged magic snake entered into the power like a hurricane. This force has been so strong that it has been supported to the top, like an extremely tall hurricane pillar. When the Six-Winged Demon Snake got inside, it suddenly turned into a **** snake. Behind the snake god, there were three teams of wings, with a total of six wings. This is his body form, the six-winged demon snake.


    The six-winged devil snake can be said to be very terrifying. Not to mention what kind of dragon, the six-winged magic snake in this form is even more terrifying than the dragon. What kind of terrifying monster this six-winged devil snake is, and what source it is, there is no rumors.


    The six-winged magic snake hovered up with the powerful hurricane, and it was so fast that it disappeared in the same place in an instant. I don''t know how long it took, the six-winged magic snake appeared on the pillar of the hurricane of strength, and there was a layer of golden light above its head. The golden light is very thin, but it completely blocks the force of the hurricane. No matter how fierce the hurricane is, it is blocked by the golden light at this time and cannot break through. However, if you look closely, you can vaguely see that there is a small hole in the golden light. This hole is very small, like an iron nail. And the hurricane of force, hitting this small hole, constantly seeped force out.


    However, even though it can seep out power, when these dark powers seep out, they are restrained by golden light and shed some. Therefore, the power that can finally seep out is only a little bit, like a little smoke. With such a small amount of weight, it seems that you don''t need to care at all.


    However, if it takes a long time, even if a little power emerges like this, it will be very huge when accumulated. And this is exactly the reason for the formation of the huge necromantic power outside the void abyss.


    boom!


    The six-winged demon snake flew up with the force hurricane and directly slammed into the golden light. However, the golden light was very strong, even a powerful existence like the Six Winged Devil Snake was directly bounced back. The power of the golden light was terrifying. The Six-Winged Demon Snake just slammed into it, and was bounced back to fall for an unknown distance.


    Roar!


    The six-winged devil snake yelled again and again, as if it had been injured, but it didn''t care, twisted its body, and then continued to collide. It collided with the golden light again, but was bounced again. And that layer of golden light is still very strong, not loose at all. The Six-Winged Devil Snake seemed to be angry, and slammed again and again, but it ended up the same every time.


    "Don''t hit it, it''s useless, it''s an absolute sealing power, but the God of Light killed himself before it was successfully arranged. If it can be broken, why should we stay here for so long? Even Lord Lord I¡¯m too lazy to collide, because the lord knows that it¡¯s useless, so if you still do it, even if you won¡¯t die, it¡¯s a waste of time.¡± As the six-winged demon snake kept colliding, the voice of offering sacrifices to the devil suddenly came.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake stopped the collision. However, the rebound of Jin Guang''s power really made him very painful. Now he has actually suffered a serious injury. However, as long as it is not fatal, nothing will happen to him.


    "Sooner or later, I will come out. When the time comes, I will destroy everything that the God of Light created!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was furious and drew out ferociously.


    And then, although he did not continue to collide with the golden seal, he condensed a dark force, penetrated into the hurricane pillar, and then surged along with the force, penetrated through the small hole on the golden seal, and went outside.


    At this time, above the Golden Seal, was enveloped by an extremely strong necromantic power. In fact, the Six-Winged Demon Snake originally wanted to gather enough strength on the outer area and then attack from the outside to break the golden seal. However, it was originally prepared with sufficient power, but Tang Ye seized part of it, and it was not enough, so it was impossible to break the golden seal. Therefore, the original plan was about to succeed, but it was hindered by Tang Ye. It was understandable how angry the Six Winged Devil Snake was.


    At this moment, the power released by the Six-Winged Demon Snake was actually his shocking power, which had his will to a certain extent. After passing through the small hole, although it was weakened, it still possessed the strength of the Sky Realm. . This kind of power, as long as it does not leave the Void Abyss range, the Six Winged Demon Snake can be manipulated, just like his clone.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was using the method of soul cutting to seize the power of the necromancer again. He still proceeded cautiously. He had absorbed a few forces just now, and there was nothing unusual after observing it. He almost absorbed it with confidence. As a result, the Void Abyss appeared unusual.

 Chapter 3077： Scope limit!

    Tang Ye thought that there was nothing unusual under the Void Abyss. Perhaps the absorption of the power of those dead souls was a kind of gravitational force naturally formed after too much power, and these forces were not allowed to leave the Void Abyss. However, the method of soul cutting can separate these powers, so Tang Ye felt that he could absorb a lot of power.


    However, at this moment, something strange appeared under the Void Abyss. Those floating dead souls suddenly began to flow faster, and then condensed, as if they were about to become something.


    Tang Ye discovered this situation and quickly became alert. Fortunately, he has always been like this, so he was ready to respond immediately.


    "What happened?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix while guarding.


    Phoenix can sense more things, she told Tang Ye: "There is a powerful force coming from below the Void Abyss, but it seems that there is no need to worry, because although this force is powerful, we can deal with it."


    This made Tang Ye feel relieved, and said, "So, this force is only the Sky Realm?"


    "Yes." Phoenix replied, but she also had great doubts, and said: "It''s just that this power is only the result of the power of the dead souls in front of you. Under normal circumstances, if pure power wants to condense into Something with a physical nature must have spirit power, or someone who controls these powers. It is terrifying to think about it. Who can use power to condense at will and become a power body that has reached the strength of the sky?"


    Hearing what Phoenix said, Tang Ye also realized how terrible things were. Indeed, only when the person being manipulated is very powerful, can the power body it condenses is so powerful. At present, even if it is Tang Ye''s power, the attack method formed by condensing power, those powers imitating beasts, the strength will not have the sky realm. Therefore, to be able to condense the puppet form under the sky realm power, the strength must be more than the sky realm.


    For this reason, Tang Ye didn''t dare to relax, and even made preparations to escape. Because if there is a person who has surpassed the strength of the Sky Realm and reaches a stronger level of the Heavenly Realm, then he probably can''t deal with it.


    Ouch! Roar!


    At this time, the power body in the Void Abyss condensed into a **** snake with red eyes, which looked very scary.


    However, Tang Ye is no stranger to snakes. So, he wasn''t afraid, he just looked at the big snake under the Void Abyss and frowned, thinking, is anyone out here?


    Because this big snake has the strength of the Sky Realm, then the master who controls it has extraordinary strength. I don''t know if he has come. If he does, Tang Ye thinks he will be finished.


    "Who are you, dare to come to my place to make trouble!" At this moment, the dark big snake condensed, but did not immediately attack Tang Ye, but looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was startled. He didn''t expect that the pitch-black snake would still ask questions. Is this the person who manipulates it asking?


    In any case, it seems that I can''t feel the killing intent now, so this dark big snake must not immediately shoot, Tang Ye also wants to understand something about this void abyss, or the huge power of the dead under this void abyss. He looked at the pitch black snake and said, "If I said I was you, you wouldn''t know it? This is the deepest part of the monster forest. The people inside probably won''t know what''s outside, let alone me, an unknown person. It''s me. I want to ask you, what''s the matter with this void abyss? Who are you and what do you want to do?"


    "Asshole! Rude!" The pitch black snake is actually the six-winged devil snake. He once had a very high status, much higher than some ordinary gods, and his strength was much stronger than ordinary gods. Therefore, for Tang Ye such a nameless pawn, he really felt that Tang Ye''s attitude was arrogant.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about the anger of the Six Winged Devil Snake, because he had encountered too many such things. He just wanted to figure out what was in front of him, and if it was dangerous, he would run away immediately. If it is not dangerous, then continue to absorb the power of the dead.


    "We''d better not talk nonsense." Tang Ye said to the Six-Winged Devil Snake: "I am indeed a nameless man, so you won''t know who I am. The only thing you can know is that I am a human race. So, why don''t you tell me first, maybe I will know who you are, and then we can have a good discussion."


    "I have no need to discuss it with you!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake snorted to Tang Ye and said, "You dare to take my power and merge my power into yours. You are looking for death. ,I''m going to kill you!"


    The Six Winged Demon Snake was very angry at first, but now he can''t wait to vent his anger. So after he snorted coldly, he immediately rushed towards Tang Ye. He just released a piece of his own spirit power, penetrated through the small gap in the light shackle, and then gathered the power of the necromancers around the void abyss, directly forming a person with the strength of the sky, but his form It''s a snake.


    The original form of the six-winged demon snake had three pairs of wings, but because it was just its uniform spirit, not its full strength, and because it was hurt and weakened by the power of the seal enchantment when it passed through the small gap of the light shackles, so Now it has no wings, just looks like a terrible snake.


    Although it''s just a big snake wearing it alone, the speed and power of the collision are very terrifying. According to the sky, it is naturally very powerful. It''s a pity that Tang Ye is also in the Sky Realm now, and still has the Undead Overlord Halberd. He is no longer afraid of being in the Sky Realm strength. Therefore, Tang Ye directly used the Undead King''s Halberd to confront the rushing snake.


    boom!


    After the black big snake and Tang Ye faced off, the battle situation was really in the Sky Realm, the same power and effect as the last time Tang Ye and An Han fought.


    Since they are all in the Sky Realm, it is certainly not so easy to decide the victory or defeat at once, so Tang Ye and the pitch black snake fought together, banging loudly, and it was impossible to tell the victory or defeat at once.


    However, Tang Ye was not worried, because she still had Phoenix watching. After the Phoenix collects more information, it may be possible to eliminate the undead.


    "It''s a bit strange." When Tang Ye was fighting with the pitch black snake, the voice of Phoenix came.


    Now Tang Ye is fighting the pitch-black serpent. Phoenix doesn¡¯t talk too much nonsense. He said directly: "You fought this fit-on-snake. I saw something suspicious. That is, this fit-on-snake, Several opportunities to attack you. However, it did not do so. I originally thought it was teasing you, but I don''t think it is. The real reason is that it seems to be unable to step out of this void."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye felt very useful to this question. If the pitch black snake can''t leave the void of the abyss, why should he fly up and fight it like this?


    Stand on the shore of Void Abyss and you can watch it.

 Chapter 3078： Sure enough!

    If the pitch black snake really can''t leave the void abyss, then it has nothing to fear. Tang Ye immediately stopped taking the initiative to fly into the void of the abyss and hit the pitch black snake. Sure enough, he saw that the pitch black snake seemed to be less active in his offensive, fearing the scope of the void abyss.


    Tang Ye thought that the Phoenix''s guess was correct, so he returned to the Void Abyss after fighting with the black snake once, and then stood still, thinking that the black snake could not attack him.


    call!


    boom!


    However, he almost died as a result. Because the pitch black snake quickly attacked, and the attack left the range of the void abyss!


    Fortunately, he mastered a little space jumping ability. Although he could only jump away for a short distance, he avoided this attack and was not injured.


    "I''m going, this is very dangerous." Tang Ye secretly surprised, also said to Phoenix. I thought that the pitch black serpent could not leave the range of the void abyss, but it was not. Looking at the attack just now, the pitch black snake didn''t hesitate at all, it attacked directly. It can be seen that the pitch black snake is not afraid of the scope of the void abyss.


    "Hmph, kid, do you think I can''t leave the range of Void Abyss? If you think so, wait for death! I am the strongest of the dark clan, not something you can underestimate! Nor is it This little light yoke can be restricted!" The pitch black snake shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, listening to this pitch-black snake, the amount of information was still quite large. The Dark Clan? The strongest? The shackles of light?


    A lot of the information involved in this has not been touched by Tang Ye. Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to ask clearly first. It''s just that, looking at the look of this dark big snake, it doesn''t look like you want to tell yourself. However, Tang Ye felt that even if the pitch-black snake wouldn''t speak obediently, he could still talk about it. Because of the pitch black snake, listening to the tone of his speech, you know that it is very arrogant and arrogant.


    In this case, it is easy to be irritated, and then leaked. Tang Ye confronted the pitch-black snake, while staying in a provocative and playful tone, hummed: "The Dark Clan? I have never heard of the Dark Clan. In this world, there are thousands of races, but there is no Dark Clan. And, What if there is the Dark Clan? You say that you are the strongest of the Dark Clan. Is it that the strongest is yours with such a strength that even I can''t kill it?"


    "You..." Sure enough, the Six Winged Devil Snake was greatly stimulated by Tang Ye''s words, and felt that Tang Ye really underestimated him. This was a huge humiliation to him, and he could not tolerate it!


    "You don''t even know the Dark Clan! Damn it, if it weren''t for the seal of the God of Light, our Dark Clan would be the most powerful race in this world! Humph, do you think my strength is only such a small Sky Realm? Ridiculous! I tell you, this is just a little bit of the power of my soul! If my body can come out of the seal, then my power to kill you, a kid in the sky, is just a matter of clapping your hands! "The Six-Winged Demon Snake drank viciously to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was really shocked when he heard such words. The seal of the God of Light? Sure enough, is this matter related to the world before the appearance of Void Abyss? That''s a world that even Phoenix doesn''t know much about. That being said, it is indeed a very long-standing existence. In this way, the Dark Clan does indeed exist. Perhaps, the dark and evil in future generations are all derived from the dark race.


    Tang Ye was shocked by such a thing. It seems that things are not that simple. And here, the Dark Clan emerged. Judging from the breath felt by the Six-Winged Demon Snake, it was very vicious and might not be a friendly race.


    However, since the Dark Clan is so powerful, why don''t people know this. From the words of the Six Winged Demon Snake just now, Tang Ye could also guess one or two. It is nothing more than that the Dark Clan has been sealed, and it has been sealed for a long time, so as time goes by, people forget this matter. Because of this matter, it was so long as it might have been born in the Void Abyss, isn''t that the legend of the seal of the God of Light? In this case, time has passed, I am afraid that it will be thousands of years. That''s really long enough, I''m afraid this world has changed for a long time, and it''s normal without information from that time.


    When I found out the strangeness of this void abyss with Sophia before, I talked to Sophia about this aspect. Tang Ye learned something from Sophia, and also learned something from Phoenix. Now that he passed the Six Winged Demon Snake, he had guessed a bit for himself, and probably had a little eyebrow.


    However, he couldn''t make a final conclusion about how many secrets there are behind this. Therefore, now he can only deal with the pitch black snake first, and get relevant information from the pitch black snake as much as possible.


    He said to the pitch black snake: "We really don''t know the Dark Clan, it may be because you have disappeared for too long. If you can, you can tell me what is behind. Maybe, we don''t need to fight like this? "


    "Huh, don''t fight? I tell you, you **** it! You broke the plan of my dark clan, and I will break your corpse into ten thousand pieces!" The pitch black snake hummed viciously to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "I destroyed your dark clan¡¯s plan? When did this happen? Why didn¡¯t I know? I just got here, and I don¡¯t even know about your dark clan. Injustice, do you need this?"


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was even more furious, and shouted in a low voice: "If you hadn''t captured our power, our plan would have been successful! At this time, I thought I would break the seal of the shackles of light and come outside to treat you Kill, let all of you live under the fear of our dark race!"


    "Taking your power away?" Tang Ye was taken aback, and then remembered, could it be the power of the necromancer he had absorbed just now?


    He really hadn''t thought of such a result for such a thing. He absorbed the power of those dead souls, just wanting to break through the realm of cultivation. After all, he is cultivating the power of the dead, and of course he will be moved by seeing such a huge power of the dead. Because of such a large number of cultivation resources, whoever is replaced will be moved.


    However, after hearing the words of the pitch black snake, Tang Ye would not feel ashamed of the Six-Winged Demon Snake just because he had absorbed the power of those dead spirits. Because the Six Winged Demon Snake just said, if they break through the seal, their dark race will kill people, isn''t that destroying the world?


    Sure enough, although old-fashioned, it is indeed such a thing. I am afraid that the dark evil races are always sealed. Once they come out, they will destroy the world, so they must be stopped!

 Chapter 3079： Infinite power!

    It is determined that the Six-Winged Devil Snake is the enemy, then the next thing is easier to handle, it is nothing more than one direction, to solve the Six-Winged Devil Snake!


    However, there is very little information for the dark people now. Tang Ye believed that the Six Winged Demon Snake was only a member of the Dark Clan, and the Dark Demon Clan had more people. Obviously, it is useless to just solve the six-winged devil snake, and all the dark races must be solved.


    "But, how could this kind of saving the world fall on me again..." Tang Ye felt that such a thing was quite absurd, so why did he bother so much. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Phoenix''s request and will, Tang Ye would have no mood to save the world. Because when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, he did this more than once.


    And if it is in the ancestral land of the earth, if he wants to save the world, he thinks it can still be considered. Because the ancestral land of the earth is his hometown. In general, he has a more sense of belonging to the ancestors of the earth. As for the other worlds, it''s just a passerby. Moreover, when he saw some figures like Li Haoran in An Han''s body, or his wife''s princess, he unconsciously developed some thoughts. He felt that the outside world was nothing more than that. After experiencing it, it would not There are too many attachments, so it is better to go home and live quietly.


    Of course, even though he thought so, now that Tang Ye encountered the dark clan, Tang Ye would not completely ignore it. Moreover, he really wants to solve the problems of the old human race and the new human race. In the matter of the new human race, he personally experienced that kind of arrogance and domineering, and he had a very strong mood to solve the new human race.


    Now appearing here in the Void Abyss is to gain stronger power, and then better solve the matter of the new human race. Therefore, he will continue.


    Then, before that, the dark clan must not be allowed to come out and destroy the world. But this does not mean that Tang Ye will completely deal with the Dark Clan. Because according to the meaning of the six-winged devil snake''s words just now, he knew that this dark race was sealed. And they want to break the seal through the power that seeps out. If the power that seeps out is not enough, it cannot break the seal. Now this power is not enough, because he has taken a part.


    This is why the Six Winged Devil Snake is so angry. After Tang Ye learned about it, she was not afraid of being dealt with by the Six-Winged Demon Snake, but found it interesting. Fortunately, I had seized some of these necromantic powers in time. Otherwise, when the dark race appeared, the situation would be terrible, maybe the world would have to be destroyed.


    After all, the Six Winged Demon Snake just said that the power of the Sky Realm was nothing but a little fur to him. So, how strong is the true power of the six-winged magic snake?


    No matter how strong he is, Tang Ye knows that he can''t deal with it. For this reason, he felt that what he had to do now was to continue to let the Dark Clan be sealed and unable to break through, so as to resolve the crisis. And now, he can do just that, which is to seize the power of the dead under the void abyss.


    "You want to kill me, it''s a pity, you can''t kill me, and I will continue to keep you sealed." Tang Ye snorted coldly to the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    "There is no such possibility, you have to die now!" The Six Winged Demon Snake shouted angrily at Tang Ye.


    Then, the Six Winged Devil Snake increased its attack on Tang Ye. Bang bang bang! It collided very hard and the speed was also very fast, which seemed to be dizzying to outsiders. However, it was just a ray of spirit, and it was suppressed and weakened by the seal of the shackles of light, so it only had the power of the Sky Realm. Since it was only in this state, there was nothing to fear for Tang Ye. Because the power of the sky realm can''t deal with him.


    On the contrary, with the power of the Undead King Halberd and the power of the Phoenix, his strength can greatly exceed the Sky Realm. Therefore, he can solve the power spirit of the six-winged magic snake!


    So Tang Ye went out. He was holding the Undead King Halberd, burning with a strong flame, and suddenly attacked the Six-winged Demon Snake. Then the two struggled together, and the outcome was unclear.


    "Huh?" At this time, Phoenix discovered a strange place again, and said to Tang Ye: "This big snake obviously had a good chance to attack you just now. You were beaten back here. If it takes the opportunity to pursue it, It can certainly suppress you, but it didn¡¯t do so. What¡¯s the matter? Maybe it¡¯s because it didn¡¯t find such an opportunity, but its attack is such a sharp person, every step is well grasped, how could it not This consciousness? And, just now, I saw it was in that place, and suddenly turned around..."


    Tang Ye was fighting with the Six-Winged Demon Snake, while the Phoenix in Tang Ye''s body was observing, helping Tang Ye perceive, and having a great effect on Tang Ye''s battle. Hearing Phoenix''s words, Tang Ye was also curious. It was indeed the case just now, and he was greatly anxious about it. But as a result, the Six Winged Devil Snake did not continue to attack him.


    Could it be that the six-winged magic snake wants to release water? Want to tease him well first? The result was obviously not the case, and now the Six Winged Devil Snake wanted to get rid of him quickly. It is a pity that Tang Ye needs to concentrate on fighting, and has no time to observe such things, so he can only hand it over to the Phoenix.


    After that, Tang Ye and the Six Winged Devil Snake continued to fight for a long time. Tang Ye discovered a very bad fact, that is, the Six Winged Devil Snake''s power was not consumed at all. How is this going? After playing for so long, everyone is in the Sky Realm, no matter how strong the strength, no matter how powerful and wonderful mentality, the power should be consumed.


    However, looking at the appearance of the six-winged devil snake, there is no consumption at all. In this way, doesn''t it mean that the power of the six-winged devil snake is unlimited? In this case, even oneself would not be able to defeat this six-winged demon snake.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that the situation was terrible. Because his power, no matter how strong it is, and how fast it recovers, it is always inferior to infinite power. So, in the end, he must lose. He doesn''t like this result.


    The Six Winged Devil Snake saw that Tang Ye''s expression had changed, he laughed and said, "Boy, are you scared? Haha, have you discovered my strength? Yes, my power is unlimited. The power of this abyss is mine. I can use it at will and make up for it at any time. And your power, is there so much? Therefore, you will not be my opponent. Your failure will happen sooner or later. In fact, I never regarded you as an opponent because you were not qualified. Now you can fight me like this, just because it''s just a little bit of my fur! Hahaha..."


    Tang Ye frowned greatly, although he was very annoyed by the arrogance of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, it was indeed a fact, which made him very helpless.


    "I found it!" Just then, the voice of Phoenix came.

 Chapter 3080： The distance is limited!

    After learning that the Six Winged Demon Snake was infinitely close to possessing infinite power, Tang Ye was still panicked. In the past, because he had the power of a dead tree to meet the spring, there was a tree in his body that was equivalent to a power tree that could "drain", so when fighting, he always had the advantage in terms of power consumption. At that time, he felt very safe. But the opponent, I am afraid it is very broken. Have unlimited power? How can I fight you!


    Therefore, after the Six-Winged Devil Snake had infinite power, Tang Ye felt that mood a bit. The strength is so strong, and there is still power that can not be exhausted, it is almost invincible. If you fight against such a person, you will definitely lose. Then it can be tied for a while, but losing is also a matter of time. Think about it, it is indeed a breakdown.


    Tang Ye knew that the infinite power of the Six Winged Demon Snake originated from the extremely strong power of the undead wandering under this void abyss. He knew how strong the power of this dead spirit was, so he recognized it. The Six-Winged Devil Snake said that it has unlimited power. Facing this problem, Tang Ye really had no solution.


    However, fortunately at this time, Phoenix has made a new discovery. Tang Ye hoped that Phoenix could bring good news, and quickly asked, "What have you discovered, Senior?"


    Phoenix then said: "When you continued to fight with this big snake just now, I have been paying attention to one thing, that is, when will this big snake evade? The reason for observing this is because it was obviously very good before. I gave up the opportunity to attack you, but I gave up. I think there must be something wrong with it, so after I observed it, I found the clues. Of course, I am not completely sure, it is just a guess, but you can test it ."


    Phoenix continued: "My discovery is that the moving range of this big snake is limited! Yes, this problem is actually like the problem I told you at the beginning. I told you earlier that this big snake cannot Leaving the scope of the void abyss, but in the end I was wrong, this big snake can do that. In this case, I don''t seem to have any doubts in this respect. This is probably the big snake''s idea. It is a pity, I paid attention to the strangeness again. That is, when you move to a certain distance from the Void Abyss, the big snake will retreat. Even if that is a good chance to attack you, it will also go back. This is not the first time that big snake has done this. But several times, several times in a row, so I think this big snake can''t go farther away!"


    "I''ll try it right away!" Tang Ye immediately believed what the Phoenix said. Although he was almost severely injured by the Six-Winged Demon Snake just because of following the words of the Phoenix, his trust in the Phoenix was unshakable, and then he began to act according to the Phoenix''s guess.


    He first went to fight with the Six Winged Devil Snake, and then pretended that the Six Winged Devil Snake''s attack was very fierce, and he was forced to retreat. Retired outside the range of Phoenix, and then observed the attack of the six-winged magic snake. Sure enough, after he retreated outside the range, the Six Winged Demon Snake had originally pursued him, but suddenly turned around and did not continue to attack.


    "What are you doing? Why didn''t you come here suddenly?" Tang Ye felt that this thing was really tricky, because the movements of the Six-Winged Devil Snake were too obvious and there must be a problem.


    However, despite this speculation, Tang Ye was also prepared. If the Six-Winged Devil Snake can still attack, then he is not prepared, but he will suffer.


    The Six Winged Devil Snake was furious when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, but he really couldn''t leave further distance. Because it was originally a wisp of spirit absorbing those power actions in the void abyss. If it is too far away, it will have no effect, and it will dissipate at any time.


    However, the Six Winged Devil Snake would not admit this kind of restricted matter, otherwise it would not want to kill Tang Ye. Therefore, it still maintained an angry, powerful and arrogant attitude, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Why, do you think I can''t kill you? No, I tell you, I just want to have fun. Your power is also It''s pretty good, you can let me fight slowly. I enjoy this kind of thing, so I don¡¯t rush to kill you. But you, if you want to get the huge power here, you have to kill me. But, you Can it be done?"


    The look of the six-winged devil snake is very playful, but it is indeed very provocative. People who are prone to impulsiveness and irritability will probably be provoked by it.


    But who is Tang Ye? In this regard, Tang Ye never loses. He looked at the Six-Winged Devil Snake and shrugged, and said, "It''s wrong for you to say that. I remember just now that you said that I am very weak, and you are not worth mentioning. Why, now you say that my strength is good? Didn¡¯t you keep clamoring to kill me? Why, don¡¯t you rush to kill me now? No matter what I think, I think it¡¯s very problematic."


    "You..." The Six-Winged Devil Snake is the one who is easily impulsive and irritable. Tang Ye''s words really irritated him. He was very angry and wanted to rush to deal with Tang Ye. However, since he couldn''t kill Tang Ye in that attack, he couldn''t be impulsive. Otherwise, if Tang Ye found out the secret and its form disappeared, it would be very difficult to do it next.


    However, he was actually a little panicked. Because he probably saw that Tang Ye might know some of his secrets. It''s just that he didn''t understand. It was so obvious that he was chasing Tang Ye just now, and he almost didn''t have time to pay attention to other things. And, Tang Ye also shot him hard and wanted to beat him, so how could he still have the mind to pay attention to the distance of his action?


    Moreover, at the beginning, Tang Ye had already tried this aspect, but he took advantage of this to strike Tang Ye right. Normally, he should no longer consider the issue of his distance. However, Tang Ye was still thinking about it?


    It seems that this kid''s great place is not only the powerful power of the Sky Realm, but also the keen awareness.


    After Tang Ye stimulated the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he saw that the Six-Winged Devil Snake still did not take action against him. Not only was he more confident in the Phoenix''s guess, he sneered and provoke the Six-Winged Devil Snake again, saying: Thinking, you can''t actually leave the Void Abyss too far, right? Otherwise, why would you stop suddenly?"


    "Really? Then you try. Next, I will kill you!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was already panicked. Sure enough, Tang Ye discovered this. However, he couldn''t make Tang Ye sure, now Tang Ye is probably just guessing. Therefore, take advantage of this time to scare Tang Ye!


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake moved, and he quickly rushed out, but in fact he wouldn''t go to fight Tang Ye because he couldn''t leave that far distance. He just wanted to scare Tang Ye with his aura and let Tang Ye take the initiative to attack him.


    Then at this moment, Tang Ye jumped again to leave a greater distance, still showing a provocative look at him.

 Chapter 3081： Impressed!

    Six-winged Devil Snake didn''t expect Tang Ye to attack him with blood on his face this time. And he just couldn''t rush so far to deal with Tang Ye, so his aura that seemed to be going to kill Tang Ye immediately made him panic. Then, he rushed to the longest distance he could leave. As a result, Tang Ye hid further and he had to stop.


    "Damn it!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake couldn''t help but yelled, because he knew that his reaction like this, Tang Ye must have seen it, he really couldn''t leave this range. In this case, Tang Ye would have no reason to be afraid of him, even if he had infinite power, he didn''t need to be afraid, because he was only infinite in power.


    Tang Ye was immediately very happy when he saw his reaction like this. Sure enough, as Phoenix had guessed, the Six-winged Demon Snake couldn''t leave too far. The previous guess that the Six Winged Demon Snake could not leave the range of the Void Abyss was indeed wrong. But this idea is correct. The Six-Winged Devil Snake can only leave farther places, but the scope of leaving is really limited.


    The distance in front of me is the maximum distance that the Six-Winged Devil Snake can leave. Otherwise, it rushed so strongly just now and was so angry that it wanted to kill itself, but why did it suddenly stop?


    Tang Ye looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake and sneered triumphantly, and said: "Your performance just now was really good, which made me almost believe it. In fact, the range you can leave is really limited."


    The Six Winged Devil Snake glared at Tang Ye. Originally, his plan was to kill Tang Ye before Tang Ye knew about it. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye''s strength was stronger than he had imagined. He avoided its fatal attack, and then kept fighting, never being able to kill Tang Ye. Then, it was the matter now, and its secret was seen by Tang Ye.


    It has to say that Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, and his awareness is quite good. This reminded it of the kid thousands of years ago, as good as Tang Ye, even better than Tang Ye. However, the kid didn''t have Tang Ye''s method of "capturing" the power of the dead, so when he appeared, he really frightened the kid. Then, he also fought with that kid first. However, it turned out that he won. The kid didn''t realize that it couldn''t leave here too far, and then he admired and yearned for his powerful power. In the end, the kid reached an agreement with him, giving the kid infinite power, and the kid helped him break the seal of the shackles of light.


    The result was that after the kid gained a powerful force, he tried to get rid of their control, which has been the same until now. That''s right, the kid the Six-Winged Devil Snake was talking about was Emperor Void.


    However, even though Emperor Void had been free from their control, he did not succeed. Therefore, now Emperor Void has always been affected by those void forces. If this continues, you will be controlled by the Dark Lord. Even the six-winged magic snake can be controlled. Because for the situation where there is only the strength of the Sky Realm outside, with the power of the six-winged demon snake, it can be easily dealt with. For this reason, even the Six Winged Demon Snake can influence the Void Emperor through the power of the necromancer.


    Of course, now the Six Winged Demon Snake, or any dark demon race, don''t worry much about the outside situation. They only know that they have been sealed underneath for too long, so long that even if their strength was mediocre at the beginning, they have become able to despise the masters of the outer sky.


    Therefore, they have only one thing to do next, which is to break through the sealed enchantment of the shackles of light. It''s a pity that once the God of Light used a self-sacrificing method to seal them, making this seal so powerful that they couldn''t break it. It is definitely not enough to break it from the inside. Therefore, they will put pressure together from the outside. The sealed enchantment of the Light Chain is aimed at the existence of people inside them, not the outside. Therefore, if you can attack from the outside, it will not be so difficult.


    It turns out to be right. At the beginning, they bewitched Emperor Void to do this, but the result was really broken by Void Great. Although it was just a little gap, at least it gave them hope. Unfortunately, afterwards, Emperor Void came into contact with the power of the shackles of light, helped suppress the intrusion into his body, and bewitched his power of the dead. For this reason, he awakened a part of his will and no longer helped the dark race to break the seal of the shackles of light. It disappeared instead.


    Until one day, the Great Emperor Void appeared, and he had become a terrifying dark and evil person, who was said to have emerged from the darkness under the abyss of Void, and no one was invincible. The only one who can fight against it is the secret person who has inherited the power of some light gods. With the power of the God of Light, you can deal with the void. The current Emperor Galaxy was the one who had gained part of the power of the God of Light. Therefore, it is him who is here to deal with Emperor Void, and only Emperor Galaxy can deal with Emperor Void.


    "Boy, you are very good, very smart, and very powerful, huh, I am very impressed with you." At this moment, the Six-Winged Devil Snake knew there was no way to kill Tang Ye to prevent the power of the undead from being seized, so he switched to using it. The other way is to bewitched.


    Just like the time when the Emperor Void was bewitched thousands of years ago, he felt that none of these people would dislike powerful power, including Tang Ye. Therefore, he felt that if he promised Tang Ye to give Tang Ye strong enough, then Tang Ye would help him. He didn''t use this method at first, but wanted to kill Tang Ye. It was because of the betrayal of the Void Great Emperor, he didn''t want to experience something like that for the second time.


    "Boy, now I have changed my mind. I am not going to kill you anymore. I am going to cooperate with you. I will give you enough power, and then you will do something for me. How?" Six-winged Devil Snake looked at Tang Ye Said, although it looks like a big snake, but it feels smiling and very confident.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and was blessed for the transformation of the Six Winged Devil Snake. Why are you so self-confident? I just wanted to kill myself. I realized that I could not kill myself, so I thought that I could persuade myself to cooperate with it. What is this?


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the Six-Wing Devil Snake, taking advantage of the appearance of the Six-Wing Devil Snake giving up fighting with him at this time, he suddenly released his momentum, and instantly swept in front of the Six-Wing Devil Snake, and then fiercely faced the Six-Wing Devil Snake. Punch hard.


    The Six Winged Devil Snake was directly beaten into flight. It was not defensive at all, so it was sent flying by Tang Ye. Then, it reacted, furious, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Boy, what are you doing?!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Kill you."

 Chapter 3082： The effect is remarkable!

    The Six Winged Devil Snake didn''t expect Tang Ye to hit him suddenly. Of course, it was useless to hit him like this. He was just a ray of spiritual power. Even if it was broken up, nothing would happen. There was endless power inside. Will quickly make him reunited. However, Tang Ye punched him like this, what really made him feel was shame.


    He proposed to Tang Ye for cooperation, which he thought was worthy of Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t even answer him, just came over and beat him. What a joke, obviously I don¡¯t want to talk about cooperation with him!


    He felt that it was unforgivable for someone as powerful as himself to be ignored to this extent. Therefore, he roared out immediately, and then, without saying anything, rushed towards Tang Ye, looking like he wanted to kill Tang Ye right away.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t fight him at all. Seeing him rushing to attack with all his strength, Tang Ye immediately jumped back, leaving the maximum range he knew that the six-winged magic snake could move.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake had no choice but to rush halfway again. He stopped and looked at Tang Ye''s anger and helplessness. It was really crazy to the extreme.


    "Boy, I will definitely die of you!" The Six Winged Demon Snake shouted to Tang Ye, "I take the initiative to give you the opportunity to gain powerful power and give you the opportunity to cooperate with my dark clan, you actually Reject, stupid! Seek your own way! You will pay the price!"


    The Six Winged Demon Snake threatened Tang Ye and said, "Huh, for a kid like you, to have such a powerful power, it must be the family that cultivated you vigorously, right? Then I tell you, waiting for my dark clan to appear At that time, your family will perish! This is the price of your rejection of me! Not only will you die, but your family will also perish!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, looked at the six-winged devil snake and said, "Are you threatening me?"


    "Yes, so what? What I said, I will definitely do it!" The Six Winged Demon Snake snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, thinking that the threat of the six-winged devil snake was really interesting, and said, "The question is, when will you come out? Since you don''t have enough power to come out, then I will continue to let you not have this power. Besides, I To tell you, I have experienced threats like yours countless times in the past, so, seeing you say that, I just want to laugh."


    "You..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake was really angry with Tang Ye. His impulsiveness and violent temper made him want to rush out to deal with Tang Ye, even if he would disappear. But he felt that he could attack Tang Ye before disappearing. However, considering that Tang Ye''s strength was not weak, he gave up this approach, so he became more and more angry.


    Tang Ye squinted, actually thinking about how to deal with this dark race. According to the previous words of the Six Winged Demon Snake, it was because he seized the power of the undead under the Void Abyss, so that the Dark Clan did not have enough power to break through the seal. However, he felt that the power he took away was only a little bit, and the Dark Clan must have a way to prepare again. If the Dark Clan can do it, he will be in danger, and the world will be in danger. Therefore, he must prevent the dark race from preparing to complete these forces.


    If this is the case, he can only continue to seize the power of the dead, and it will continue to seize it.


    "I think your guess is very reasonable. You can try to seize the power of those dead souls again. As for this big snake, don''t worry about it. It can''t come out so far to attack you." The Phoenix knew Tang Ye''s thoughts. Nodded to Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye nodded, just intending to do so, so he stopped talking nonsense with the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and sat down cross-legged, and once again used the secret technique of soul cutting, stretched in and grabbed the power of the dead.


    However, doing so now will definitely be stopped by the Six Winged Devil Snake. Sure enough, the Six-Winged Demon Snake saw Tang Ye''s soul cutting and stretched out a pair of cut death ghost claws, immediately attacked. However, since Tang Ye dared to do this now, he must have considered the attack of the Six Winged Devil Snake. Therefore, he did not panic. In fact, he also used death ghost claws to attack the six-winged demon snake.


    Because he knows that this big snake is actually where the soul is, the so-called soul body. The Grim Reaper is used to deal with the soul, and it can be said that security is the nemesis of the soul. His power is not that the six-winged demon snake in the sky realm is weak at this time. Although the six-winged magic snake possesses infinite power, this infinite power cannot strengthen the power of the six-winged magic snake. In other words, the Six Winged Devil Snake can only be the strength of the Sky Realm, it is just that the strength can not be used up. And if there is a stronger power than him that kills him, or disappears, then even with endless power is useless, because there is no life to use.


    "Do you think this thing can deal with me?!" Seeing Tang Ye manipulating death ghost claws to attack him, the Six-Winged Devil Snake found it very ridiculous. It''s a child to play!


    So, the six-winged devil snake rushed forward and directly attacked the death ghost claw with his head. However, when he attacked the death ghost claws, he suddenly felt a sense of numbness, and his strength was immediately reduced, as if his whole body was hurt.


    How is this going?


    The Six Winged Devil Snake had never seen such a move before, and it actually had such an effect?


    However, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t handle even such a move, so he rushed again. As a result, the ghost claws of death suddenly grabbed him, and directly pierced the sharp ghost claws into his body.


    "Roar!" The six-winged devil snake suddenly roared, it was almost his instinct to roar, and the pain came all of a sudden. What made him most frightening was that this pain was directly transmitted to his body under the seal!


    how can that be? !


    The Six Winged Devil Snake could not believe it. Can Tang Ye''s attack like this actually hurt his body? What a joke! His body was under endless darkness, thousands of miles away from here. This is just a little bit of his soul being attacked, how could it hurt his body?


    Unless it was... Suddenly, Six Winged Devil Snake wanted to understand what was going on. The body feels pain. The pain is not because the body is injured, but because the soul is impacted. And the form of the serpent was formed by a strand of his spirit, and now it was this spirit that was injured, so it was connected to his body spirit.


    "You kid..." The Six Winged Devil Snake was really stunned. Because Tang Ye''s move can directly hit a person''s spirit, or soul. This is very scary, and any existence requires fear. Damn, there is such an ability in the world?


    Tang Ye saw the reaction of the six-winged demon snake. Although it was only transformed into the form of a big snake, he knew that the effect of soul cutting was very good. Now he was very confident and said: "Now, I will let you threaten me. Pay the price!"

 Chapter 3083： determination!

    The soul-cutting move does not have absolute suppressing power on the six-winged devil snake. Now the soul-cutting move can deal with him, because Tang Ye himself is also the power of the Sky Realm, or even stronger. Therefore, Tang Ye''s power itself was not lost to the soul incarnation of the Six-Winged Demon Snake at this time. In addition, the ability of soul cutting itself is to deal with the power of the spirit form, so the damage effect of the soul cutting now can damage the snake form of the six-winged demon snake, which is not a strange thing.


    Now, the spirit form that the six-winged demon snake turned into has been caught by the death ghost claw, and then, with a "click", the death ghost claw cut the body of the big snake, and the city big snake broke into two pieces. Hearing a cry of pain, the snake fell down. This big snake form will not dissipate easily, because the void abyss has a strong necromantic power, as long as the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake does not disappear, you can reshape the big snake form and continue to attack.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye immediately began to take out a part of the power of the big snake to absorb it.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! pain. This kind of mental pain is far more terrifying than physical pain.


    "I''m going to kill that kid!" The pain of the body made the Six-Winged Devil Snake very unbearable. He hadn''t experienced such pain for too long. Although he missed him very much, for example, the shame Tang Ye caused him, he was really furious, and wanted to gather the power of the dead again and turn into a serpent to attack Tang Ye.


    But at this time, the sacrificial demon **** persuaded him and said: "You don''t need to be like this. That kid is very strange. The secret skills he has mastered are very restrained from the spirit power. If you continue to go out, then you will suffer again and again. Moreover, you can''t stop that kid from taking the power of the dead."


    "Hmph, I don''t believe it!" The Six Winged Demon Snake snorted coldly, once again the spirit power that controlled it outside formed a big snake and attacked Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye was not in a hurry to fight the Six-Winged Demon Snake at this time, because he had just captured a part of the power deprived of the big snake''s body, which would merge and absorb outside the range where the Six-Winged Demon Snake could leave.


    call!


    After absorbing and fusing the power of this necromancer, Tang Ye''s body aura suddenly increased. He felt very terrifying, and this power was much stronger than he thought. That is not the power of the ordinary necromancer, it feels several times stronger than the power of the necromancer. Is this a special necromantic power? Or is it more powerful because this is the power of the strong from the dark race?


    Regardless of the reason, Tang Ye felt very good, because this power greatly improved his cultivation in the power of the dead. And the power tree in his body has also grown a small branch, which means that he has broken through a small stage from the strength of the sky realm, and indeed has broken through to the strength of the sky.


    "I don''t know what kind of strength it is to break through to the Heavenly Realm?" By absorbing the power under this void abyss, Tang Ye found that his strength had indeed improved. This only makes progress all at once, so what if you can absorb the power of the dead here?


    Tang Ye thinks this is something that can be done. As long as the seal of the God of Light is not broken, you can safely seize the power of these dead souls here. And the dark people want to break the seal of the **** of light, they need the power of the dead here. This is a perfect thing. When he absorbs the power of these dead spirits, he is protecting the seal of the God of Light. In this case, there is no need to worry that the Dark Clan can break through.


    In this way, seizing the power of the dead souls here has become what Tang Ye wants to do, and it is also what he must do.


    Roar!


    When Tang Ye was absorbing the power of the undead he had just captured, the Six-Winged Demon Snake once again condensed into the form of a big snake, and continued to attack Tang Ye. However, it couldn''t leave a certain range, so Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to him at all, and first slowly integrated the power of the undead he had captured.


    "Boy, come and fight me with the ability!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was very angry, and he drank to Tang Ye again and again.


    Wherever Tang Ye cares about him, he is slowly fusing the power of the necromancer he has absorbed just now, even if the Six-Winged Demon Snake screams and breaks his throat, he ignores the Six-Winged Demon Snake.


    "Boy, I must kill you, no, I want you to die!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake saw Tang Ye actually ignoring him, and it was so angry that the snake''s body was constantly bumping and swinging, but unfortunately he didn''t dare to rush out. He can''t leave the range.


    Tang Ye slowly absorbed and integrated the power of the necromancer he had just captured, and suddenly felt very comfortable. Sure enough, these necromantic powers are different from ordinary necromantic powers and have extraordinary effects. He felt that relying on the power of these dead souls, he could break through to a higher realm, that is, the Heavenly Realm. If he reaches the Heavenly Realm Realm, he can directly take the old human race to the Blue Star. Because the Heavenly Realm is very strong and can crush people in other realms, even An Han can easily get rid of it. In this case, even if he arrives at the blue star alone, it is as if he has entered the land of no one.


    With such a plan, Tang Ye was even going to seize and absorb the power of the dead here. Because relying on the power here to break through to the Heavenly Realm, then there is no need to slowly develop the power of the old human race. There is no need to establish a base here on Pearl Star. Go straight to solve the new human race, get the blue star, build the blue star as a base, or just declare that it belongs to your own territory, isn''t it better?


    "Why? Are you here again? I cut it into two sections just now. I don''t feel happy. Now I want me to cut it for you again?" Tang Ye looked at the Six-Wing Devil Snake with a smile. Snake is absolutely provocative.


    "You''re looking for death!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake couldn''t bear it. He wanted Tang Ye to see how terrifying his determination was. As a result, he suddenly released the most terrifying power, mobilizing the power of the dead souls in the void abyss, making his big snake shape into a hurricane, and then attacked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. With such a powerful force, he still had to take precautions, and he was ready to defend. At this time, the big snake form of the six-winged devil snake rushed out, and he crossed the range that he could not rush out. However, as soon as he crossed that range, his power immediately disappeared, it was difficult to maintain the serpent form, and quickly dissipated.


    However, because he carried a hurricane-like necromantic power when he impacted, this power still attacked Tang Ye. Unfortunately, this force couldn''t hurt Tang Ye in the Sky Realm, and Tang Ye easily resisted it.

 Chapter 3084： Confused!

    Although Tang Ye resisted the hurricane attack carried by the six-winged magic snake, she was really surprised. Unexpectedly, the determination of the Six Winged Devil Snake is so strong, even if it makes itself disappear, it will bring a little attack, which is completely not afraid of death. However, to Tang Ye, his fearlessness was like a desperate move. If you can''t win, it''s wasted.


    As a result, he failed to deal with Tang Ye. Therefore, no matter how fearless he is, the result is in vain. It looks brave, but it''s really useless.


    Tang Ye blocked the hurricane power brought by the rushing attack of the six-winged demon snake, and saw that the six-winged demon snake had disappeared. He ignored it, and immediately performed soul cutting to seize the power of the dead.


    Without the Six-Winged Devil Snake bothering, he soon seized another necromantic power, and he seized the largest amount. The so-called maximum amount is based on how much power he can absorb at once based on the strength of the Sky Realm. And under the strength of the Sky Realm, the power that can be absorbed at once is very huge. The higher the level, the greater the power that can be controlled. However, the power captured at once is also very small for the breakthrough of the entire Sky Realm. Just like if the strength is low, if you absorb ten times, or ten times, you may be able to break through and reach a higher level of strength.


    However, with the strength of the Sky Realm, it would definitely not work to absorb it ten times, and even to absorb it a hundred times a thousand times would not work. However, because these necromantic powers are different from those outside, the ones here are more pure and powerful, after all, they are the power of the real dark race. This is a race thousands of years ago, and it is not comparable to people who are now approaching the Age of Dominance. Therefore, it is possible to break through even though it has to absorb a lot of this power. But for Tang Ye, the effects that can be seen after absorbing the power of these dead souls are remarkable. This also gave him practical confidence and expectations for breaking through to the Heavenly Realm.


    Roar!


    But when Tang Ye captured the greatest amount of power and slowly absorbed it, he soon heard the roar again, this is the six-winged devil snake coming again. As long as the spirit power of the Six Wing Devil Snake does not disappear, the Six Wing Devil Snake can quickly condense and form again, and then appear, so that he can attack Tang Ye again.


    However, Tang Ye was not afraid, because the six-winged devil snake could not leave the circle of action. For this reason, Tang Ye still absorbed the power he had just seized with peace of mind as before.


    "Boy, **** it, don''t be a tortoise, come and fight with me!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake was still furious, yelling at Tang Ye, and irritating Tang Ye, wanting to fight Tang. The night gives a stimulus to come in within his range of activities.


    But Tang Ye was not stupid, just glanced at him, ignored it, and continued to concentrate on absorbing and fusing the power of the undead that had just been captured, no matter how the Six-Winged Demon Snake was making noise.


    When the Six Winged Demon Snake saw Tang Ye ignore him at all, he didn''t know how to get angry anymore, it would just become helpless. What should he do with such a thing? In addition to cursing Tang Ye, he could only curse the seal of the **** of light, so that he could only act within a certain range. But now, watching Tang Ye seize more and more power of the dead, now it will take longer for them to break the shackles of light, and it will become more difficult. However, their dark people have prepared things for thousands of years, how can they allow this?


    Their army of the Dark Clan has been lined up, waiting to break through the shackles of light and attack, but now they can''t say it. They feel that even if they dream, they will not believe that this kind of thing is true.


    Unfortunately, this is true. That''s why the Six Winged Devil Snake was so angry, and now he would attack like Tang Ye stubbornly. Seeing that Tang Ye was still ignoring him, he was again like just now, not afraid of dissipating himself, but also rushed past with strength. Even if he could only drive a little bit of strength to attack Tang Ye, he still had to try. However, spurring such a small amount of power to attack Tang Ye, even the Sky Realm''s attack power can''t reach, and it must be impossible to reach Tang Ye. Therefore, his actions are still in vain.


    However, he just didn''t give up and attacked like this. Perhaps, he himself knew that such an attack was useless to Tang Ye. However, he now has no other way except to do so. And, only by doing this can he let his anger, helplessness, depression and aggrieved mood vent, otherwise he feels that he will go crazy.


    In the face of such a crazy six-winged demon snake, Tang Ye never paid attention, until after robbing a large amount of necromantic power several times, he felt that he had been strengthened a lot, even to deal with the spirit of the six-winged demon snake. After the form of the serpent was all right, he decided to fight the six-winged devil snake. Because he felt that the six-winged devil snake was very annoying and kept yelling there, it was better to get rid of him completely, and then he could take the power of the undead with peace of mind to absorb it.


    Therefore, when the Six-Winged Demon Snake once again transformed into a serpent form to attack, Tang Ye had great confidence in his own strength, and no longer ignored the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and rushed directly to the Six-Winged Demon Snake to be able to move. The scope of the fight with the six-winged magic snake. And this time, he has his own plan. He wants to use the method of soul cutting to completely swallow up the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake!


    As a result, the spirit power that swallowed the six-winged demon snake was more useful than the power of the undead that he had absorbed ten times or even dozens of times. And secondly, if the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake is solved, it will not be disturbed all the time, so that it can absorb the power of the necromancer with peace of mind and much faster.


    "Boy, you are finally no longer being a coward. Then try my power, I will kill you right away!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake screamed at Tang Ye in a low voice, and then immediately swung the huge snake-shaped body. Chao Tang Ye rushed past.


    Tang Ye felt that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was too arrogant, so he rushed over in this way, not afraid of any preparations. He felt that the Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t want to fight anymore, but just wanted to vent. He had been dazzled by anger and had no thoughts at all. In this case, it is not difficult to deal with. Because at this time, Tang Ye was actually already performing the secret technique of soul cutting. Moreover, under the use of the power of the necromancer, this trick can be performed faster and the effect is stronger. Therefore, when the six-winged demon snake rushed in front of him, the secret technique of soul cutting had already been performed, and then, behind Tang Ye, he transformed into the spirit body of the **** of death.


    call!


    After the death spirit appeared, he directly shot a pair of ghost claws, facing the six-winged demon snake. At this time, Tang Ye''s power was stronger than before, but the Six-Winged Demon Snake was still in his original strength, so he was even more inferior to Tang Ye, especially the Death God Ghost Claw. He was caught all at once, unable to break free.


    Tang Ye sneered. This time, he wanted to completely solve the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Snake!

 Chapter 3085： Helplessly give up!

    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was already dominated by anger. At this time, he wanted to kill Tang Ye. He didn''t pay attention to his own strength or Tang Ye''s strength, and he didn''t pay attention to the timing. He just thought that he was within the scope of this void abyss. , He has unlimited power, that is invincible. So he rushed in front of Tang Ye, but was unexpectedly attacked by the soul cutting attack Tang Ye had already displayed.


    This time the soul-cutting attack was more powerful and crisp than the previous one. With a "click", the death ghost claws stretched out directly, grabbing the body in the shape of the six-winged demon snake, and then directly cut it off.


    Roar!


    The big snake form of the six-winged devil snake burst out in pain. At the same time, under the seal of the shackles of light, the body of the six-winged demon snake also called out in pain. The spirit power itself is a part of his soul, and now he is hurt, making him feel pain.


    "This **** human being..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake cried out in pain, holding his head, very unwilling, and wanted to continue to gather strength to attack Tang Ye, because at this time his scattered spirit power had not completely disappeared. As long as there is a little more, he can reconsolidate the serpent form.


    However, when he wanted to condense the serpent form by manipulating the necromantic power of the void abyss through his spirit again, suddenly, he felt a pain again. Obviously, this is his spirit being attacked again.


    Above the seal of the light shackles, Tang Ye''s soul cutting was not cutting half of the severed snake separately, and then a ghost claw grabbed half of it, causing the entire snake to be caught. Then, the ghost claw continued to attack and pierce, causing serious injuries to the two halves of the serpent form, causing pain to the body of the six-winged demon snake.


    "Absorb!" At this moment, Tang Ye saw that the two halves of the serpent couldn''t break free, and immediately swept outside, controlling the death ghost claw to take the two halves of the serpent out, leaving the range of the six-winged devil snake. Outside the range, the two halves of the serpent shape quickly disappeared. Because the spirit power itself is also limited in this respect, if it is brought out of the range of movement, it will definitely disappear quickly.


    Tang Ye had expected this result long ago, so he quickly absorbed it. Of course he wants to absorb all the spirit power, because this is the direct power of the six-winged demon snake, or the power of the soul, how to absorb the fusion, the effect will be more significant, maybe absorbing a little is comparable to absorbing other undead Several times the force. Therefore, Tang Ye will do his best to do so. Of course, if he can''t do it, he won''t feel anything. Because doing this is to completely kill the soul power of the Six-Wing Devil Snake, without the Six-Wing Devil Snake being still there to harass him.


    It can be considered very lucky. Because he had already seized part of the spirit power of this six-winged demon snake just now, the remaining six-winged demon snake''s spirit power at this time was not too strong. Therefore, after Tang Ye quickly absorbed the spirit of the ordinary serpent form into his body, he did not immediately fuse, and then absorbed the other half of the spirit of the serpent form again. The time was just right, he absorbed all the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake into his body.


    The next step is the integration. He believes he can do it, all it takes is more time. He had already done this kind of absorbing spirit power, so he had experience.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Pain is endless, painful.


    "Damn..." The pain in the soul made the Six-Winged Devil Snake a little unbearable. Hearing a "plop", it was probably because the Six-Winged Devil Snake fell to the ground. And the panting that followed proved that he was very hard. However, the more so, the more unwilling he is. If a spirit power is eliminated, then he will release a spirit power again. Even if this is a huge loss for him, being killed by a spirit power means that his power has been greatly weakened, but in order to kill Tang Ye and prevent Tang Ye from continuing to hinder their dark clan¡¯s plans, He must do this.


    However, when he was ready to release his spirit power to the top again, the sacrificial demon **** stopped him. The sacrificial demon **** came over and pressed his shoulders, stopped him to separate the spirit power, and said, "Do you want to die?"


    The six-winged demon snake felt ridiculous, and coldly snorted: "Death? Sacrifice to the devil, who do you think you are talking to? Will I die? How could I die! I just released a little spirit power, even if I kill it. With these spirit powers, I won''t die either!"


    The sacrificial demon **** ignored the roar and unwillingness of the six-winged demon snake, as if there was no emotional fluctuation, and said: "How many times do you think your spirit power can be separated? And that kid, mastered the power that can devour us, and then The secret skills he used. This devouring power, including the power of devouring the soul. If you keep releasing the power of the soul, that kid will continue to absorb it. At that time, how much of your power will be left? And your soul power will let How strong is that kid?"


    Hearing this, the Six-Winged Demon Snake held down his shoulder while offering sacrifices to the Demon God, but did not have the urge to act. In fact, he has always understood what sacrificing to the devil said, but he was just not angry. He couldn''t accept that Tang Ye, a kid, had ruined the plan of their dark clan for thousands of years. And, he couldn''t accept that he was teased by a kid like that.


    However, he knew very well that if he continued to impulsively, then the situation mentioned by the sacrifice to the devil would come true. His spirit power would be swallowed, and then he would become very weak, and Tang Ye would become very powerful, even Be the second him. In this case, it would be even more impossible for them to break through the sealed enchantment of the shackles of light.


    "Damn it!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake found that Tang Ye had no choice, and punched the ground fiercely. He had already decided not to attack Tang Ye anymore. Even if he couldn''t accept such a result, he could only accept it.


    "I''ll go to the Dark Lord to take action! Maybe the Dark Lord has a way!" At this time, the Six-Winged Devil Snake drank out, and he still didn''t give up.


    However, at this moment, the voice of the Dark Lord came, and the Dark Lord said: "Six-winged Devil Snake, this matter can''t be rushed. Do you think that weird kid can be solved by letting me go? Don''t forget, the suppression of the God of Light, to me The damage is greater than yours. The stronger...the greater the damage."


    Speaking of this, the tone of the Dark Lord seemed to become a little helpless. Indeed, his power is very strong, much stronger than the six-winged devil snake. However, just because he is strong, the seal of the God of Light on him is even stronger. Therefore, the strength he can exert is actually not stronger than that of the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake also knew this. Unless it could break the seal, the powerful power of the Dark Lord would not be used at all.

 Chapter 3086： Barely bear it!

    The Dark Lord made a sound, meaning that he had no choice but to silence the Six-Winged Devil Serpent. He was crazy, but he didn''t know what to do, and then it became a kind of blow, which made him a little bit depressed.


    The Six-Winged Devil Snake didn''t want to talk anymore, and soon disappeared. I don''t know what it was doing. And for a while, somewhere, the six-winged demon snake was slaughtering the soldiers of the dark race. He ate those fighters to vent his anger, and to make up for the damage he suffered after being captured by Tang Ye''s spirit power.


    "My lord, this problem is still very serious. We must pay attention to it." After the six-winged devil snake left, the sacrificial demon **** said to the dark lord.


    The Dark Lord was silent for a moment. Although he was lazy before, but now he also knows what happened to the Six Winged Demon Snake when dealing with Tang Ye. This kind of thing is really serious. Maybe their dark people''s plan to break through the shackles of light will really be destroyed by such a kid.


    Although the Dark Lord is not so stubborn, he firmly believes that the Dark Clan can definitely break the seal of the God of Light. However, the accident they are encountering now leaves them no way to solve it. There have been accidents in the past, and they have all resolved them. Even if it was the most dangerous one, it was discovered by the current Emperor Void, and they managed to confuse it to complete and resolve the crisis. Unexpectedly, there is another human being now, causing them to encounter an accident again. Originally, the Dark Lord thought that he could easily resolve this accident. But now it seems that this is not the case.


    The attack on Tang Ye by the Six-Winged Demon Snake just now was actually seen by the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God. They realized that Tang Ye had more secret skills than the Void Emperor back then, especially the soul cutting, which could seize their power, which directly threatened them. At the beginning, Emperor Void couldn''t take the power of Void Abyss to absorb and merge. Even if it can, because the power of the void abyss is unique, if the Void Great Emperor seizes and absorbs it, not only the speed is slow, but there is also a great danger that it will be backlashed. Therefore, the Six Winged Demon Snake simply persuaded something, and when the Void Emperor agreed to cooperate with them.


    Therefore, Tang Ye has the secret skill that can obtain their power, so that they can no longer persuade Tang Ye like the bewitched Emperor Void. What''s more, Tang Ye''s personality is not like that of Emperor Xukong. Emperor Void has a gloomy personality, pursues strength, and can do whatever it takes for strength. However, Tang Ye seemed to be a very cheerful person, and was not so obsessed with power. When seizing power, he always puts safety first. So, not obsessed with power, not crazy for power, which makes them more difficult to confuse. After all, what they can promise is strength.


    "While thinking of a way to solve this kid, while trying to make up for the strength that was taken away by that kid. If that kid really can''t be solved, you must use a quick way to replenish your strength. At that time... it doesn''t matter how many members of the clan should be sacrificed. The Dark Lord said to the Sacrifice Demon God.


    The sacrifice to the devil did not speak. That must be a very tragic solution. Sacrifice people? You must know that those powers were accumulated by their dark people after thousands of years. It can be seen how difficult it is for these powers to be born. Then, if the method of sacrificing the clansmen is to be adopted, I don''t know how many clansmen will die.


    The Dark Lord knew the worries of sacrificing to the Demon God, and said: "Even if only a few of us are allowed to go out, we can dominate the world. Therefore, in order to realize our great mission, the sacrifice of the people is also an honor."


    "Hmm..." The sacrificial demon **** snorted softly, without saying much. Obviously, such a result is too heavy for them. Then the sacrificial demon **** looked up, not only did one hand grip the scepter tightly. At this time, his thinking was somewhat similar to that of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, but because of a kid, they would encounter such an accident and pay that price?


    This tone is really unbearable!


    At this moment, above the shackles of light, Tang Ye sat cross-legged to absorb the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. He has absorbed a little, and just felt a great increase in strength. Sure enough, the direct power from the Six Winged Demon Snake was much stronger than the power of the dead souls in the Void Abyss.


    "Boy...!" And the six-winged demon snake under the seal of the light shackles, as Tang Ye absorbed that spirit power, it could be felt. After all, it belonged to his body power, extremely powerful, and was suddenly It is really difficult for him to absorb it by someone who is not very strong. And Tang Ye got such power, and his improvement was very fast. Just came out of Novice Village and was taken by a full-level person to kill a big monster, and gained a lot of experience. However, Tang Ye did not directly break through to the Heavenly Realm.


    His strength is actually not low, and now he is the pinnacle of cultivation in the upper world. Six-winged Demon Snake felt that Tang Ye''s strength was low, and that was for his strength. Now the Six Winged Devil Snake regrets it a bit, it shouldn''t be impulsive. I didn''t expect that not only did it fail to kill Tang Ye, but instead let Tang Ye gain his power, it was simply losing his wife and breaking down.


    However, the Six Winged Demon Snake was very surprised, because he knew that his power was very strong, and for a person with weak strength in Tang Ye, it should be an unbearable power. However, Tang Ye can absorb and merge. Why is that? If it is just an ordinary person, there is no reason to be able to bear it. Moreover, the power of the dead souls in the void abyss is also, these powers of the dead souls are not the power of the above dead souls, but Tang Ye absorbed it, just like absorbing normal power.


    "What''s so weird about that kid..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake just killed a group of Dark Clan people, vented a lot, and became a lot clearer. Thinking of Tang Ye''s various things, he felt that he couldn''t regard Tang Ye as an ordinary person. Practitioners look at it.


    It''s a pity that it''s useless to calm down now, this will only make the Six Winged Devil Serpent very regretful. Because since Tang Ye itself is so different, and he also sent Tang Ye a spirit power, isn''t this making Tang Ye stronger? So, wouldn''t it become more difficult to deal with Tang Ye next?


    "Damn it!" Thinking of this, he finally calmed down some Six-Winged Demon Snakes, and suddenly became angry again, including his regret, which made him unable to help but drink from the sky. Then, he suddenly turned his head to look at the dark people who were afraid of him and shivering behind him. As a result, he ran to kill and eat people again.


    At this moment, Tang Ye, who was above the seal of the light shackles, had almost completely absorbed the power of the six-winged devil snake. This power is very powerful, and he feels that his power has greatly increased.


    "This power is really terrifying, even if it is added to my power, it just barely bears it." Phineas said at this time.

 Chapter 3087： Method!

    Just as the Six Winged Devil Snake was surprised, if Tang Ye was just an ordinary cultivator, it would be very difficult to bear his power. Therefore, it is almost impossible to absorb and integrate his power. If you forcibly absorb the fusion, it may be backlashed, and eventually become the puppet slave of the six-winged demon snake.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have these things happen. He absorbed the spirit power of the fusion six-winged demon snake, but it was a matter of time. As for the pain, there will be some, after all, it is necessary to withstand such a powerful force, which is also an extreme challenge to the body itself. However, pain is pain, but there is no danger of backlash, and it will not make oneself die.


    This is because Tang Ye has the power of the Phoenix. Although the existence of the Dark Clan may be longer than the Phoenix, but the power of the Phoenix can fight the Void Emperor. And the birth of Emperor Void is closely related to the Dark Clan. Even within the power of Void Great Emperor, there is also the power of the Six Winged Demon Snake. After all, when the Great Emperor Void touched this Void Abyss, it was also a powerful person in the dark race like the Six Winged Demon Snake who bewitched him. For this reason, it is now just a wisp of the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, which the former Void Emperor can withstand, and the Phoenix can fight against the powerful Void Emperor. In this way, it would definitely be no problem to fight against the spirit power of this six-winged demon snake.


    However, Phoenix is ??also very emotional, the power of the six-winged devil snake is stronger than she thought. When Tang Ye absorbed the power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake just now, she felt that even her immortal body was about to collapse. Is this the dark race that has disappeared for thousands of years? If they were allowed to come out, the world would definitely be destroyed. Because of the six-winged magic snake, their power is beyond imagination. A ray of spirit power that seeps out is so terrifying. If you encounter the ontology, you are not just casually slapped to death.


    "Tang Ye, the power of the dark clan is very terrifying, we can''t relax a little bit. And, we must prevent the dark clan from breaking through the seal of the **** of light, otherwise let the dark clan come out, then all of us will be finished!" The Phoenix is ??very heavy and Said to Tang Ye solemnly.


    As a person who had absorbed the power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, Tang Ye felt firsthand how powerful the power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake was. As the Phoenix said, if such a powerful existence were to come out, they would all have to finish playing. Therefore, the dark family must not be allowed to come out. For this reason, Tang Ye knew that the only way to stop it was to seize the power of the necromancer here, so that the power of the necromancer in the Void Abyss could not break the seal of the light shackles.


    "Senior, then I will continue to seize the power of the necromancers here. Although I have seized a part of the power of the necromancers here, it is very small for the power of the necromancers here. I just heard what the big snake meant, they are I am ready to break through the seal. Then, no matter whether I come in time or not, I will immediately seize the power of the dead here, hoping to prevent the dark clan from breaking the seal of light." Tang Ye said to the Phoenix.


    "Okay, I will protect you." Phoenix said. It was originally the guardian sacred beast of this world, and the purpose of dealing with Emperor Void was to protect this world, so it absolutely wanted to prevent the Dark Clan from coming out, lest it really destroy the world. But now, she somewhat understood why Emperor Void is so powerful, even she can''t deal with it, because the power of Emperor Void comes from the dark race!


    Although she did not know about the relationship between the Dark Clan and Emperor Void, the Six-Winged Demon Snake did not mention it to them, but when Tang Ye absorbed the spirit power of the fusion of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, Phoenix felt it. The same breath of power on the body. Then she was sure that the power of Emperor Void actually came from the Dark Clan, even from the Six-Winged Demon Snake!


    Now Tang Ye''s power has been greatly enhanced again, this is because the power of the Six Winged Demon Snake has been absorbed and integrated just now. Now, he continues to use the secret technique of soul cutting to attack the power of the dead in the void abyss. Every time he used it to absorb as much as possible, as a result, the power of the undead in the Void Abyss would gradually decrease. Despite this, facing the huge necromantic power of the entire void abyss, absorbing such a small amount of power could not see any change at all.


    Tang Ye couldn''t control so much, as long as it was useful, everything would be fine. Before he had only absorbed the power of the necromancer here, the Six-Winged Demon Snake ran out anxiously, which showed that even if it only absorbed that little power, it would have a great impact on the Dark Clan. Therefore, Tang Ye believed that as long as the power of the undead had been seized, the Dark Clan would not be able to break through.


    At the same time, he probably knew from the previous words of the Six-Winged Demon Snake that the Dark Clan had been sealed under the shackles of light for a very long time, which can also be proved from the memory of Phoenix. Then, within that long time, the dark race gathered these forces now. That long time can hardly be measured by time. Therefore, even if it is just a small force, for the dark race, I am afraid it will take a long time to prepare.


    In this way, you can buy time. With time, we can continue to find a way to deal with the dark clan, so that the dark clan can never break through the seal of the **** of light.


    As a result, Tang Ye didn''t want other things, even if it was an old human matter, he temporarily put it aside, just focusing on capturing the power of the dead.


    At this time, Sophia returned to the family and asked Duke Massey about the void abyss found in the depths of the monster forest. And some legends about the gods of light. However, because it was too long, even Duke Massey didn''t know much about this. Fortunately, their Alpha family has a long history, and there is a library, which may contain some records. So Sophia immediately went to the library to look for related books.


    In the family library, Sophia really found something about the God of Light. Although I don''t know the true and false, but if it is as recorded, then that piece of void abyss is very terrifying. Because that was a seal from the God of Light, and what was sealed underneath was the extremely powerful Dark Clan.


    Now that the Void Abyss is filled with so much power of the dead, it must be extraordinary. Sophia was very worried and immediately went to Tang Ye to discuss the matter. It was late at night, and she couldn''t take care of it. After all, it was such a terrible thing.


    However, when they arrived at the Datang Mansion, Ada and Aqi told her that Tang Ye had never come back. Both Ada and Aqi were very worried, wondering if something happened to Tang Ye.


    "Don''t worry, Tang Ye won''t have an accident. Now, he is not so easy to have an accident. He hasn''t returned, maybe something has been delayed." Sophia is actually very worried about Tang Ye, but in order to stabilize the old human race To our hearts, she comforted them.


    Then, she went to Tang Ye and went to the abyss of void again!

 Chapter 3088： confirm!

    After discovering the anomaly of Void Abyss, Sophia and Tang Ye both wanted to figure out what was going on. According to rumors, they guessed it was the seal of the God of Light. There must be terrible evil underneath. For this reason, Sophia returned to the family to search for information, while Tang Ye went to find Ying Wushuang to confirm the authenticity of the void abyss.


    In this way, Tang Ye didn''t return to the Datang mansion, so he could only go to two places, one was the mansion of Ying Wushuang''s lord, and the other was the empty abyss. Sophia thought that if Tang Ye had gone to Ying Wushuang''s place, he would have gone back by this time. After all, they came back during the day, and now it''s late at night, it doesn''t take so long to ask Ying Wushuang about the Void Abyss.


    Then, it is more likely that after Tang Ye learned about the Void Abyss from Ying Wushuang, he returned to the Void Abyss again, trying to solve this problem and avoid the Dark Clan coming out.


    However, despite guessing this, in order to avoid accidents, and the direction of the monster forest to Ying Wushuang''s mansion is also on the way, So Sophia went to have a look at Ying Wushuang''s mansion. The result made her more worried, because Ying Wushuang told her that Tang Ye had never been to him. Where did Tang Ye go?


    Sophia couldn''t think of other places, guessing that Tang Ye went to the Monster Beast Forest, so even if it was late at night, he immediately went to the Monster Beast Forest.


    At this time, Tang Ye was still washing his hands in front of the Void Abyss. Although it was late at night, he believed that with the current situation of the old human race, no one would deal with them, so there would be nothing to disappear overnight. thing. However, what he didn''t expect was that Sophia was back here.


    It just so happened that Tang Ye had absorbed another force of the necromancer. At this time, a message came from the Phoenix, and there was movement behind him, so he became alert. After all, in the depths of this monster forest, there are very powerful monsters. Although he can deal with it, if it is the strongest monster, it takes a lot of time to deal with it. Even if you underestimate the power of those monsters, you will get hurt.


    Unexpectedly, after the movement got bigger and bigger, it was Sophia who appeared from the rear.


    Tang Ye was taken aback. After seeing Sophia, he was puzzled. What else would Sophia do here at so late?


    "Tang Ye, you are really still here, did you find the strangeness of Void Abyss?" Sophia was very worried and asked when he came over.


    She quickly remembered again, and cared about Tang Ye again: "Nothing happened to you, right?"


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but the situation here is more serious."


    Then Tang Ye looked out of the Void Abyss, with a heavy face, and said, "You came here so late, did you find something about the Void Abyss?"


    Sophia walked to Tang Ye''s side, and also looked at the void in front of him, and said, "Yes, I found something about this place. Although I don''t know the true or false, but now looking at the huge power, I am Ning Xin Believe it or not. If it''s true, then the consequences will be unimaginable. It may even lead to the destruction of not only the Pearl Star, but the entire world."


    Tang Ye was silent for a while, and sure enough, Sophia probably knew about the Dark Clan. He said: "Below this Void Abyss is the Dark Clan sealed by the God of Light. In the countless years of being sealed, the Dark Clan can be said to be nurturing. Now their power is extremely terrifying. In their eyes, even if we are now The strongest Sky Realm is also unremarkable. Therefore, if they are allowed to come out, this world may really be destroyed."


    Sophia frowned greatly and said, "Is there such a thing?"


    After all, she knew this kind of thing only from the records of ancient books. And the history of the Dark Clan is too long from now, is it really difficult to figure out unless you see it in person.


    But Tang Ye saw it with his own eyes and even fought against each other, so he was sure it was true. He nodded to Sophia and said, "It''s true, I played against them today."


    "What?" Sophia was taken aback when there was such a thing.


    Tang Ye nodded again, and then stretched out his hand to condense a wave of power, which is the power of the necromancer, not the power of the flame. And this power is much stronger than when he used the power of the Sky Realm before. Sophia could clearly feel it, and she was even more shocked. After only a little time, Tang Ye''s strength has been so greatly improved?


    Sophia doesn''t think this kind of thing is true. Because she had already broken through to the sky realm for a while, but since breaking into the sky realm, she couldn''t break through anymore. Not only her, but other people who have cultivated to the Sky Realm are generally like this. Therefore, it is almost universally acknowledged that it is difficult to break through the Vault of Heaven Realm. That''s why it is said that the Sky Realm is currently the strongest power. As for the Heavenly Realm, it is a legend for most practitioners. However, this legend is true, but that is also a level they can''t reach. Because, at present, they know that there are only two people who can break through to the Heavenly Realm and above.


    That is Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. However, for these two people, people generally don''t call them cultivators, but people chosen by heaven or by gods. Otherwise, it is impossible to have such a powerful force!


    "You..." Sophia looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say. Because if Tang Ye''s power is true now, it means that she is not Tang Ye''s opponent at all. However, I remember that not long ago, Tang Ye was still someone with their Sky Realm power who would never look at each other. Now Tang Ye is stronger than them!


    Tang Ye knew Sophia''s surprise, but he didn''t do it to show Sophia his breakthrough, but to confirm to Sophia that the Dark Clan did exist and were super powerful.


    "This kind of power is obtained by absorbing the power of the dead spirits here today. I am actually a person who cultivates the power of the dead souls, and if it is the power of the ordinary dead souls, at the level of my sky realm, No matter how much the power of the undead is absorbed, the effect will not be obvious. However, the power of the undead here is very strong. And, today, a strong person of the dark race turns into the power of the soul, even if it is only a small wisp The power has also reached the sky realm. If it weren¡¯t for the seal of the God of Light, I¡¯m afraid I would not be able to deal with it. And after I absorbed the power of the repeated spirits, the power was directly strengthened in this way. Such power is terrifying."


    With that, Tang Ye turned to look at Sophia, and said, "So, we must prevent the Dark Clan from breaking through the seal of the God of Light, otherwise it will be unimaginable."


    "Can you stop them?" Sophia looked at Tang Ye and asked. She already felt that Tang Ye was very reliable and a person to rely on.

 Chapter 3089： Anti-absorption!

    Regarding the question asked by Sophia, which can stop the Dark Clan, the answer Tang Ye can give now is what he did previously. By seizing the power of the Void Abyss, the Dark Clan''s power to break the seal of the light yoke weakened, making it Not enough strength. Perhaps the Dark Clan can continue to replenish power, but he can also constantly seize power.


    At present, this method is still possible, otherwise the Dark Clan will definitely break through the seal, and the six-winged devil snake will not desperately kill him. It would be easier to break through the seal of the shackles of light and kill him, so why bother. Therefore, it is certain that seizing the power of the dead souls in the Void Abyss is useful to prevent the dark clan conflict and the seal of the light shackles. As for when the effect of this can be achieved, it is not known.


    Regarding such news, Tang Ye told Sofia: "The way I know so far is to reduce the power of the dead souls on the Void Abyss, because the dark people rely on the power of these dead souls to break the seal of the shackles of light. So. , As long as the power of these dead spirits is reduced, so that the power of these dead spirits cannot reach the level of breaking the seal of the shackles of light."


    "Then we will immediately dispel the power of those dead souls!" Sophia said solemnly.


    Tang Ye shook his head, and said, "It''s not that easy. The power of these dead spirits is not the power of ordinary dead spirits. After I absorbed the power of these dead spirits just now, although I did not absorb the power of the dark clan''s strong souls, the spirit power increased So obvious, but it is indeed enhanced. Therefore, the power of the necromancer is very terrifying, and it is difficult for ordinary people to dispel it. Even the strength of the sky realm is not easy to dispel. And let those who cultivate the necromancer It¡¯s impossible for a strong person to absorb the fusion as their own strength. Because I guess that no one else can withstand such a strong force. Once absorbed, death is light, and if it is severe, it will become the puppet of the dark race and be darkened. Controlled by a clan to help the dark clan do things."


    Tang Ye said, suddenly his head flashed. If you say that, wouldn''t it be like that the power of the dead here is specially prepared for yourself? Because he can absorb and fuse the power of these dead souls, he will not be backlashed, and he will strengthen his cultivation power. Moreover, only he can do this. So others can''t say anything. Then even if someone else finds this place, there is no need to worry about the power of these dead souls being taken away by others. Therefore, if you can further break through after absorbing the power of the dead here, as long as you guard against the dark race, your promotion is almost destined.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye was still a little happy, even though the situation was grim now. But if nothing happens, when you are promoted to the Heavenly Realm, you won''t have to worry about anyone. Even if it is two celestial sphere realms, or two more, there is no problem. At that time, as previously imagined, just do something directly, the only ones that need to be afraid of are Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Sophia''s expression became more solemn. She didn''t think of Tang Ye''s careful thinking, but felt that this was a crisis that must be resolved. She said to Tang Ye, "What should I do?"


    "By the way, Tang Ye, you can absorb the power of the dead spirits here? Listen to what you just said, you are already doing this. Also, your strength is very comparable to that of others, and it should be absorbed. This way If you do, Tang Ye, you must stop the Dark Clan!" Sophia looked at Tang Ye and said solemnly.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I will!"


    Although he wants to make a breakthrough by absorbing the power of the dead souls in the void abyss, he is not so selfish in the world crisis. If there are others who can reduce the power of these dead souls, he is very happy to let others do so. of. Therefore, he said to Sophia: "Sophia, your strength is also good, it is better to try to reduce the power of those dead souls."


    "Okay." Sophia agreed directly, because she didn''t have too many thoughts about the safety of the world, she just wanted to stop the dark race.


    So, Sophia reached the Void Abyss, condensed a force, and then slammed into the Void Abyss, trying to reduce the power of the necromancer by swallowing power or canceling the power.


    call!


    However, when Sophia''s power hit the Void Abyss, the power of the undead in the Void Abyss whirled, forming a huge vortex, and then absorbed Sophia''s power until it disappeared.


    "This..." Sophia was taken aback and kept staring at the vortex formed by the power of the necromancer. After a while, she became very worried and said: "No, we can''t attack it with strength, because this will make us The power of is swallowed by it. In this case, the power here will not only not diminish, but will become even greater!"


    "What?" Tang Ye was very surprised, he didn''t notice this. I heard Sophia say this before I felt it. Sure enough, the power that Sophia had just shot out was swallowed by the abyss of the void, and then the power of the necromancer did not diminish at all, but vaguely felt that these powers had increased.


    Tang Ye frowned greatly, the matter was more serious than he thought. He originally thought that the power of other cultivators could play a role, so that by allowing other cultivators to attack the power of the undead together, it might be possible to quickly reduce these powers. After all, it is a world crisis. No matter what grudges the cultivators have, they should let go and protect the world first. Otherwise, the world is gone and everything is over. Of course, people like Emperor Wukong who want to destroy the world are forgiven.


    The mention of this actually has a great impact, and we need to consider whether we should announce the matter here, so that more cultivators can come to see if there is a solution, after all, brainstorming. However, because there are people like Emperor Void, they just want to destroy the world. At that time, these people will probably come to help the dark race.


    What''s more, Phoenix mentioned that the power of Emperor Void is the same as that of the Dark Clan. Therefore, it must be guessed whether Emperor Void and the Dark Clan are the same group. Perhaps, Emperor Void was originally a member of the dark clan. For this reason, if the matter here can be resolved alone, it is a good thing to go out silently. Otherwise, this place will definitely become the outbreak point of the war between Emperor Void Great and Emperor Galaxy.


    In this case, the uncertain factors have increased a lot.


    Sophia''s expression became very dignified and said to Tang Ye: "Fortunately, we didn''t call anyone else here. I don''t think we can say anything about it for the time being. Otherwise, let the people of Void Emperor know that the consequences would be unthinkable. Because here, the outside can be removed. When the power of''s power is turned into its own power, some powerful person must have set up a strange circle below!"

 Chapter 3090： Someone knew it!

    Tang Ye understands Sophia''s concerns. Because the Void Abyss has the ability to counteract external forces and turn them into their own power. This is by no means accidental. After thinking about it carefully, I am afraid that the Dark Clan arranged something. Since the Dark Clan is a race with such a long history, fighting against the God of Light, it is not surprising to have such a magical circle.


    For this reason, the only thing here is to let people you trust know, otherwise, let the enemy know, and the enemy will only infuse power into it. At that time, how can the power of the void abyss be reduced, and it is fine if it does not increase.


    Sophia turned to think about it, and then became curious, since he could not attack the power here, and the power here was too strong to absorb. So, how did Tang Ye reduce the power here? Tang Ye said it was absorbed. The problem is that the power here has self-absorption ability and is difficult to separate. It is so huge, even if there is a way, it can''t grab so much power at once.


    "Tang Ye, how did you reduce the power here? You said to absorb, but how to absorb it?" Sophia asked Tang Ye. She has to figure this out, and then think about how to solve the problem here. If Tang Ye can reduce the power of these dead souls, then this matter may have to be done by Tang Ye himself. As for the others, it may not be expected.


    Tang Ye explained to Sophia: "This is because I have mastered a secret technique to seize power, which can cut off the power of these adsorbed dead spirits. Also, my body strength is good enough to withstand the power of these dead spirits. . So, now it seems that I can still reduce the power of these necropolises. I can show you."


    Tang Ye actually didn''t want to waste so much time here to explain slowly, perhaps he could absorb the power of those dead spirits while explaining. It is not only to prevent the dark race from breaking the seal of the shackles of light, but also to give oneself the strength to cultivate.


    Then, he activated the secret technique of soul cutting, controlled the death ghost claw to reach the void abyss, grabbed a force of power and then retreated, and then Tang Ye absorbed and merged. Because it was not the first time that Tang Ye did this, she was already very skilled. Without the obstruction of the Six Winged Devil Snake, it was like someone went to the river to pick some water back, and then he slowly finished it.


    Sophia couldn''t help being surprised when she saw the soul cutting displayed by Tang Ye, and the mysterious and terrifying **** of death. What kind of magic trick is this? It''s really scary. It makes people feel mentally hit. Such pressure, and even a trace of pain, is far more terrifying than a physical injury.


    "This is..." Sophia looked at Tang Ye who had displayed such a powerful secret technique, wondering how many secrets Tang Ye had hidden. I thought that Tang Ye''s true face and true strength were almost like now. As a result, Tang Ye didn''t know how many powerful and terrifying moves there were!


    Tang Ye knew that Sophia was curious about this, but he couldn''t explain it, because it was learned from the earth''s ancestors, and there weren''t too many secret techniques that mutated. In fact, he had doubts about these problems. It stands to reason that the situation in this world is different from the ancestral land of the earth. Then why the secret skills in the earth''s ancestral land have not changed here? However, some other secrets, such as space jumping, have changed. He can only jump a little distance, just like a flash.


    He asked Phoenix about this question, but Phoenix didn''t know how to answer it. Because the further you get to the back, the more phoenix doubts whether this world was born earlier than the earth''s ancestors, or the earth''s ancestors were born earlier than this world. Previously, it was thought that the earth ancestral land was just a race in this world, that is, a member of the Pangu tribe. It went to a place where the chaos had not been opened up, opened up, and created the earth ancestry land. Therefore, the current world should be born earlier than the earth''s ancestors. Then, the civilization here should be more prosperous than the ancestors of the earth. However, some of the things I saw later seem to make people feel that this is not the case.


    "This trick is actually what I realized when I was cultivating the power of the dead. The power of the dead is born from the dead. The so-called dead are the ones that produce the spirit after death. I believe you also know something about the dead. The spirit body is not the physical body. Therefore, the moves realized through the undead are aimed at the spirit body, not the physical body. And this spirit body, probably those powers, belong to the scope. Therefore, I can directly seize these powers. "After thinking about it, Tang Ye felt that it would be better to explain to Sophia with a little reason.


    He said again: "If my trick is aimed at the flesh, it will not hurt at all. If a person is a puppet without a spirit body, this trick of mine cannot be dealt with at all. However, if it is a spirit Physically, this trick can penetrate through the body and hurt the spiritual body. It''s like a person''s body is fused with powerful power, and I can use this trick to penetrate into his body to grab his power ."


    Sophia nodded, indicating that she understood. She is already very smart, so it is not difficult to understand this. She can only say that Tang Ye is really a strange person, maybe that kind of genius, ghost or something, otherwise, how could other people who cultivate the power of the necromancer not realize it, but he can.


    It must be admitted that there are differences between people. Some people are smarter, and some are stupid. And Tang Ye belongs to the very smart kind.


    Although I felt a little unwilling, because Sophia previously thought that she was much better than Tang Ye, but in fact, it was Tang Ye that was much better than her. However, Sofia felt that Tang Ye was so powerful and peculiar when he encountered the Dark Clan. Because if they had no way to stop the Dark Clan, then they could only rely on Tang Ye''s power.


    "Tang Ye, now it seems that only you can reduce the power of the Void Abyss. Then, you can reduce the power of these necropolises like this first, and I will think of other ways." Sophia said.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "No problem."


    Sophia added: "From the current situation, we are just like what we just said, don''t tell the story. Because even if others know it, they can''t help. Even if we want to tell others, we must tell about this. People who are helpful. Otherwise, I''d rather delay it first according to the power of the undead you seize here."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    However, he was worried that this matter could not be kept hidden, and said: "In fact, this is not the first time that this situation has been exposed to people. I am worried that this matter cannot be kept hidden, I am afraid someone will know it soon."


    "Huh?" Sophia didn''t understand why Tang Ye said that.


    Tang Ye looked heavy and said, "In fact, there are others who know about this besides us. That is-Emperor Void."

 Chapter 3091： Contradiction!

    Tang Ye''s words made Sophia completely shocked and worried. The Great Emperor Void knew about the abyss of the void and the dark clan, and even had a close relationship with the dark clan. After thinking about it carefully, why the Great Emperor Void gave himself such a name, perhaps it was related to Void Abyss. And, the purpose of Emperor Void''s appearance is to rule the world. For this purpose, we are not afraid of destroying the world.


    In this way, there is no problem at all to say that Emperor Void and the Dark Clan are together. This way things will become clearer, and now the actions of Emperor Void may be the actions of the Dark Clan. The dark race is not always inactive. On the contrary, their actions have already begun.


    However, there is a question that if Emperor Void is a member of the Dark Clan, then, he is so powerful, why not come to break the light shackles of this void abyss?


    If the seal of the shackles of light can be broken, then the other members of the dark clan come out, how can Emperor Void not deal with Emperor Galaxy? After all, the strength of Emperor Void may not be stronger than the strongest among the Dark Clan. Therefore, this point seems very contradictory.


    Both Julian and Tang Ye found this strange.


    Tang Ye believed that such a thing was because of the message that Phoenix had given him. Since Emperor Void''s power included the Dark Clan, then Emperor Void must have a great relationship with the Dark Clan. As for whether the actions of the Emperor Void were the actions of the Dark Clan, because of the contradiction above, it is temporarily impossible to make a conclusion.


    Tang Ye believed in Phoenix''s judgment, so it was true that Emperor Void was a member of the Dark Clan. But Sophia didn''t know the existence of Phoenix, so he still expressed great doubts. She said to Tang Ye: "If Emperor Void is a member of the Dark Clan, then, after so long, Emperor Void should come to help the Dark Clan break the seal of the light shackles. If it is said that Emperor Void cannot break the seal here. No, then, since our power goes down, it can all be transformed into their own power, which can help them break the light yoke seal. Then, why didn¡¯t the Void Emperor come to infuse power here? And, with His subordinates, together infiltrate this place. In this way, the dark race will soon have a huge power, and then break the seal here?"


    "I understand your question, so there are still many things we don''t know about. The Great Void has existed for thousands of years. Since he has not helped the Dark Clan for thousands of years, there must be some reason. However, this does not rule out the void. The emperor has nothing to do with the dark clan. Therefore, we must beware of things here and the emperor void." Tang Ye said to Sophia.


    Sophia nodded and said, "This is indeed the case. It''s just a matter for Emperor Void, and it is not something we can interfere with. Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy have been fighting each other for thousands of years, and now their main battlefield is in the sky. The powerful subordinates are also there. The sky battlefield is very vast, with a Tianhe in the middle. They are each on one side. Who can win and occupy the sky battlefield, who is the master of this world. Therefore, the power of both sides is mainly Concentrated there, where we live, and other star worlds, it¡¯s just that some people who are not the core of each are fighting."


    Tang Ye frowned. Regarding the matter of Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, although he had heard Phoenix say it a long time ago, and the princess Cynthia of the angel race had said it, but he had never contacted Emperor Void at all for so long. At this time, perhaps Cynthia had already contacted. After all, Cynthia''s purpose for leaving the Boundary Corpse Sea was very obvious, which was to find the remaining members of her clan, then regroup, avenge her revenge, and destroy the Void Emperor.


    He was a little different. He didn''t rush to deal with Emperor Void directly, but wanted to experience it slowly, so he came to the Star of Pearl.


    But now, he is beginning to come into contact with Emperor Void.


    "What are your plans now?" Sophia asked Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Originally, I planned to train the tribe, let them master the power, and then regain the blue star. But now, probably can''t stay with the tribe. If this dark tribe comes out, the world will be destroyed. , Everything else is nonsense. Therefore, during this period of time, I must stay here and continue to seize the power of these dead souls to prevent the Dark Clan from coming out. However, my family¡¯s affairs cannot be put down here, so..."


    Tang Ye looked at Sophia and begged: "Sophia, please take care of my family¡¯s affairs. After you return outside, you will definitely be looking for a way to deal with the dark race, and you will be very busy. But I still want to ask. You, take care of the old human race at an appropriate time, so that they don¡¯t get hurt by others. At the same time, please tell Ada and Aqi that I¡¯m fine, but something has been delayed. Let them continue to train the tribe and teach them how to use technological weapons. Method."


    "Okay." Sophia directly agreed to Tang Ye, saying: "You don''t need to be so polite with me. I will definitely help you. Now what you do is not for yourself, but for all of us, so I will definitely Let you stop the dark race here with peace of mind."


    "Thank you then!" Tang Ye thanked.


    Sophia told him not to be so polite, but he was still like this, and he was a little annoyed. However, time does not allow them to make such small emotions as if they are ambiguous. Then, Sophia left directly to search for information, or test others, such as Ying Wushuang, to see if it is trustworthy, and then tell about the void abyss and the dark clan, let everyone find a way to completely prevent the dark clan from breaking through the seal of light .


    However, after Sophia left, Phoenix told Tang Ye: "Actually, if the Dark Clan had no other means to break through the seal of the God of Light, you would have been here to seize the power of those dead souls, in fact, it would be enough. From before to Now, the power under this void and abyss has not improved. However, if the Dark Clan were to use these powers to break through the seal of the God of Light, how could they not hurry up to replenish it? So I guess it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to replenish these powers, but It¡¯s because they can¡¯t make up. It¡¯s very difficult to infiltrate the power. In other words, it¡¯s very slow."


    Regarding Phoenix''s words, Tang Ye squinted slightly, thought for a while, and said, "That makes sense. After all, under the seal of the God of Light, any actions they take outside are very difficult. Otherwise, they will not They won¡¯t be able to get out for so long. In this case, as long as I keep seizing the power of the dead here, I should be able to stop them."

 Chapter 3092： Start to respond!

    Although Tang Ye recognized the Phoenix, and felt that as long as he kept capturing the power of the undead here, he could stop the Dark Clan, but he had always been a safe person, so he wouldn''t really think so completely. Therefore, to deal with the dark race, we still have to constantly think of ways.


    After all, the Dark Clan''s methods do not know how many more, like the Six-Winged Demon Snake, although it is sealed, it can still make the spirit incarnate. Although the range that can leave is not large, but if you think of other ways, you can move to a larger range, it is very dangerous. Therefore, Tang Ye felt that it was impossible to rely solely on the power of the dead.


    However, these methods still have to be searched by Sophia. If he were to look for it, no one was here to stop the Dark Clan, so he couldn''t leave. He believed in Sophia''s ability. With Sophia''s knowledge and strength, coupled with the long and strong history of the Alpha family, I must have heard a lot of news.


    It was useless to think too much, Tang Ye sat down cross-legged, concentrating on seizing the power of the dead in the void. Now there are no people from the dark clan coming out to bother, and after he has cultivated the power of the dead, because it is the power of the dead, so the secret technique of soul cutting for the spiritual body can also be used frequently. After the consumption is huge, just stop and rest. In fact, after using the soul-cutting secret technique, it takes a process to swallow the fusion power. And in this process, actually got a rest.


    It''s not just a rest, because after the fusion of strength, one''s own strength is improved, even if it is only improved a little, it can be regarded as no, but it is also improved. Therefore, it has a positive effect after increasing the strength. In this way, whether it is physical strength or strength, it has been restored, and the secret technique of soul cutting can be performed again.


    Therefore, the power to seize the necromancer can almost be said to continue. Use soul cutting secret skills, then swallow the fusion power, then increase the power, and then recover. After recovery, it can be used again. Even Tang Ye wanted to accelerate the speed of some cutting power and the speed of swallowing the fusion power. In this way, more power of the dead can be captured, and the dark race can be better prevented from breaking through the seal of the **** of light.


    I don''t know if I''m tired, I don''t know how to rest, and keep repeating that, Tang Ye seems to have become a robot. But the effect is obvious, the power of the necromancer in the void abyss is reduced. Although it is almost invisible to the naked eye, the power of the void and abyss is still so huge and powerful. However, the person who perceives the power change, he clearly feels it, especially the dark race under the seal of the shackles of light.


    "This **** kid!" Under the seal of the light shackles, a lot of the power of the void abyss was sensed, and when they slowly infiltrated it more and more difficult to make up for it, the six-winged demon snake, offering sacrifices to the demon god, and The other people were really angry.


    They couldn''t accept it. Are they going to be blocked by such a kid? Do you want to watch such a kid seal himself under the endless darkness again?


    They couldn''t tolerate it, so they went to the Dark Lord one after another to see if they could kill Tang Ye.


    "Lord Monarch, we can''t let that kid continue like this. The power that we finally seeped out will be absorbed by that kid in vain? So that we can not only break through the seal of the God of Light, but also make that kid grow very much. powerful!"


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake said loudly to the Dark Lord, even though he didn''t want to do this, after all, he had just discussed this matter, and the Dark Lord couldn''t help it because the Dark Lord was the most sealed by the Light God. However, the Six-Winged Demon Snake felt that if Tang Ye were left alone, it would definitely cause a big mistake, and it would be even more difficult to deal with in the future.


    Of course the Dark Lord knows such things, but he is now sealed so badly, and the power he can exert is worse than that of the Six-winged Demon Snake, so he has no choice. Now being asked noisily by so many people, it really irritated him. He waved his hand and snorted coldly: "What are you worried about? Is it useful? Don''t be disrupted by such a kid! Even if that kid can seize the power of the Void Abyss, he does take away some. But, what is lost How much can that little power be? You can''t calm down after such a little time has passed. Now you have the ability to rush up and see if we can stop that kid, or die under the light shackles of the God of Light first!"


    After being scolded by the Dark Lord, the Six Winged Devil Snake and the others stopped talking. However, as the monarch of the dark clan, he could not allow this to continue, otherwise there would be no majesty in the dark clan. When he appeared in Tang Ye before and prevented them from breaking through the shackles of light, he was still very leisurely and didn''t care much. However, that was because he still had full confidence in breaking the seal. After all, the Dark Clan had prepared for so long and prepared so much, they would not be ruined because of an unknown person. However, it now appears that it may really be destroyed. Therefore, he was also anxious. He can''t let this go on anymore, he must stop it.


    After the gathered Dark Clan was silent, the Dark Lord was silent for a while, and then his expression became grim, and his blood-red eyes also became hideous. Perhaps, in this darkness, others cannot see such a thing. But for their dark people, this endless darkness is no different from daylight. Therefore, they can all see the look of the Dark Lord.


    It was a frightening aura, as if to swallow all life, turn the world into darkness, and become something in the palm of their dark clan. This is their monarch, the absolutely powerful man who rules their dark clan. An absolute powerhouse who can force the **** of creation and the **** of light to fall.


    Seeing the Lord of Darkness become like this, the people of these dark races have restored their confidence. They believe that their monarch is an absolute powerhouse, and he can definitely solve the messing kid outside and get things back on track. They will soon be able to break the seal and leave this shameful place!


    "Sacrifice to the Demon God!" The Dark Lord shouted.


    The sacrificial demon **** immediately knelt down and nodded: "Yes!"


    The Dark Lord said: "Strengthen the Spirit Gathering Array, and make up for as much power as possible!"


    "Yes!" said the sacrificial demon god.


    "Six-winged Devil Snake!" The Dark Lord called again.


    "Yes!" The Six Winged Demon Snake also knelt and nodded in response.


    The Dark Lord said again: "Thousands of years ago, that kid, and now the Void Emperor outside, you gave him strength. Although he maintains an independent personality, we can still dominate him. Now, you go to do this, swallow His will makes him completely our puppet."


    "Yes!" The six-winged devil snake''s eyes lit up, seeming to have a direction.

 Chapter 3093： Cannibalize!

    When the Great Emperor Void cultivated to the Sky Realm, he entered the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest, trying to find a way for him to break through the Sky Realm, and then discovered this void abyss right now. The Great Emperor Void came into contact with the Dark Clan at that time, and in order to gain powerful power, he made a deal with the Dark Clan.


    He tried his best to break the seal of the God of Light, but only broke a little hole. Nevertheless, this is also a huge breakthrough for the dark race. As long as this little hole seeps out power, one day it will be able to break the seal. As a result, they fulfilled the deal with Emperor Void, gave the Emperor Void the power, and made Emperor Void constantly breakthrough.


    The Great Emperor Void at that time was not the Great Emperor Void, but just a talented cultivator who had cultivated to the Sky Realm at a young age. It is a pity that the Sky Realm was already the peak power at that time. Although there was still a higher realm, it would be difficult for cultivators to break through. The Emperor Void was not reconciled, so he looked for various methods. Then he came into contact with the dark clan. In fact, he also knew the horror and harm of the dark clan. However, in order to break through the power and spy into the wider world, he ignored the dark clan¡¯s harm to this world, and he did it with the dark clan. After the transaction, he gained strong power, broke through the limit of the sky realm, and reached the heavenly realm. After that, he went to a more distant world, constantly breaking through to strengthen himself, seeing one world after another, and wanting to pry into all the truth of the world.


    At that time, it was the Six-Winged Demon Snake that was trading with the Void Great Emperor. If they had difficulty finding a gap to break through the seal of the God of Light, the Dark Clan naturally didn''t want Emperor Void to leave like this. However, Emperor Void is obsessed with power. Since he has mastered the power of the Dark Clan, he will not stay here anymore to explore other worlds and other secrets. However, the Dark Clan would definitely not allow him to do this. Therefore, we will keep him in various ways.


    Including, will swallow, soul bewitched, etc. To achieve this goal, it is to activate the power of the dark clan contained in Emperor Void, and gradually consume the will and soul of Emperor Void through these dark powers. The power of the Dark Clan in the Void Great Emperor has the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. It is this spirit power that dominates his actions and makes him embark on a path to destroy the world.


    However, as a cultivating genius, Emperor Void is very tenacious, both in will and soul. Because the prerequisite for the breakthrough of cultivation power is to have a strong enough body and will, or the state of mind, otherwise it is impossible to break through. But the soul and will of Emperor Void at that time was still free and righteous. He also regretted dealing with the Dark Clan very much, and he didn''t know the consequences of such a thing.


    However, things have happened, and regret is useless. Therefore, Emperor Void felt that he should minimize the loss of the Dark Clan to the world, so he would no longer help the Dark Clan to break the seal of the God of Light. For this reason, Emperor Void disappeared. However, some things are always hidden. After he did this, the six-winged demon snake of the Dark Clan was the one who gave him the power of the soul. By secretly manipulating the power of the soul, coupled with the powerful power that Emperor Void absorbed from the abyss of the void, slowly affected the mind of Emperor Void .


    Therefore, the behavior of Emperor Void slowly changed. Originally, as a strong person, if he continued to practice, he would continue to kill. In this way, after being greatly affected, the mind and will will slowly change, so that in the end, they completely become the puppets of the dark race. However, Emperor Void''s will and soul were stronger than the Six Winged Devil Snake imagined. Especially, after the Great Emperor Void broke through to the Heavenly Realm, his will and soul have been further improved. Therefore, Emperor Void was not swallowed by the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, and he did not become a puppet of the Dark Clan.


    Therefore, Emperor Void did not serve the Dark Clan in the end.


    However, the power of the dark race is not so easy to resist. Although Emperor Void did not become a puppet of the Dark Clan, he was still greatly affected, so that his personality changed drastically, becoming dark and bloodthirsty, and then embarked on a path to dominate the world. This is why he became the emperor of the void and went on fighting again.


    By now, if no one else knew about Emperor Void''s resistance to the Dark Clan, perhaps they really thought that Emperor Void was a member of the Dark Clan.


    However, even though the Great Emperor Void still has his own will and soul, it is not enough, the power of the dark race in his body has not disappeared. Because his strength is due to the power of the dark race. If you abandon these powers, his strength will be greatly reduced and become a mediocre person. He certainly would not allow himself to do this. Therefore, he retains the power of the dark race.


    And this gave the dark race the opportunity to continue to invade his will and soul. As long as he can''t hold it up, he will be swallowed by the power of the dark clan, and his will and soul will be replaced by the spirit of the six-winged demon snake, so that he will become the puppet of the six-winged demon snake.


    Therefore, now that the Dark Lord allows the Six Winged Devil Snake to continue to invade the will and soul of the Void Emperor, he wants to completely control the Void Emperor. If you can control the Emperor Void, you can let the Emperor Void come over to kill Tang Ye, and inject power into the abyss of the void, and even directly help them break the seal of the God of Light. After all, the power of the Emperor Void is very strong, said It may be possible to do this.


    Of course, there is such a good way, the dark people have always done this. It''s a pity that Emperor Void has been resisting, so even after thousands of years, they still failed. Otherwise, breaking the seal of the God of Light would have done it long ago.


    "My lord, please rest assured, now the Emperor Void is very strong, which is very helpful for us to control him." Regarding this matter, the Six Winged Demon Snake is very confident and said: "In the past, the Void Emperor continued to fight, kill and blood. A little bit cannibalize his will and soul. And my spirit also took advantage of this. Just give me a little more time, you can definitely control him."


    The Dark Lord nodded and said: "Well, in this case, we don''t have to use the last resort to stop that kid so quickly. After all, using such a method will cause too much loss for us. It is not a last resort. It is not necessary. "


    "Yes, all follow the arrangements of the dark lord!" the six-winged demon snake and the sacrificial demon said in response. They were not disappointed by the decision of the Dark Lord, because they agreed to do so.

 Chapter 3094： Bulls head and dragon body!

    The last resort mentioned by the Dark Lord was actually to sacrifice a large number of people to make up for enough power to penetrate into the void abyss, and then continue to break the seal of the **** of light from the outside to the inside according to the original plan. And the sacrifices in this are not ordinary sacrifices. They may have to die except for a few members of the Xeon.


    The price is indeed too great. None of them want to use such methods because of a small human being. For the arrogant six-winged devil snake, this simply means their failure. If it is not a failure, why use such a method. Therefore, he would not agree to such a thing.


    However, if they don''t use this method now, it means that they need to delay time. During this time, I don''t know how much of their power Tang Ye will seize. This is also a great threat to them. Because their strength is very strong, so much has been taken away by Tang Ye, if Tang Ye can merge, Tang Ye will definitely become very powerful.


    On the one hand, I was weakened, and on the other hand, the enemy became stronger. When I think about it, I was too aggrieved.


    Therefore, if you can stop Tang Ye from continuing to seize the power of the dead, you still have to do your best to stop it. For this reason, the Dark Lord wanted to meet Tang Ye in person.


    "We can''t let that kid keep seizing our power. That kid has a strange secret technique, first cutting our power, and then fusing it into his own. And our power is very strong, let that kid seize so He will definitely become very strong. If this continues, I don¡¯t know what else this kid can do. It¡¯s a variable for us. And we now... don¡¯t allow variables.¡± The Dark Lord will sacrifice to the Demon God and Six Winged Demon Snake said, with a little worry.


    The sacrifice to the Devil God and the Six-Wing Devil Snake looked embarrassed, and I didn''t expect that this matter would make the Dark Lord like this. Especially the Six Winged Devil Snake felt dull and ashamed. Because he had used his soul power to deal with Tang Ye before, but failed. If he did not fail, the Dark Lord may not need to be like this now.


    "Master Monarch, please give me another chance. I will meet that kid again!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake felt that it could not tolerate such a thing, because letting the Dark Monarch go personally would just prove his great failure. So he offered to let him deal with Tang Ye again.


    As a result, the Dark Lord rejected him. The Dark Lord said: "No, that human being is not your character. Moreover, you have just lost a spirit power. If you separate the spirit again, it will do you great harm. You have to deal with it. Emperor Void, you can no longer waste the power of the soul."


    The Six Winged Devil Snake sighed very much, but didn''t expect things to turn into this way. But the Dark Lord was right. Since he was going to deal with the Void Emperor, he couldn''t continue to separate the spirit power. Therefore, he could only hold back the failure of dealing with Tang Ye, he obeyed the arrangement of the Dark Lord.


    The Dark Lord stood up, as paranoid as there was no six-winged devil snake, and felt that he acted on his own. On the contrary, he felt that it was good to loosen his skills, so he shrugged, laughed, and said, "It''s fine, I haven''t acted for a long time. It''s a good thing to go and see now."


    "My Lord, please forgive the incompetence of his subordinates!" After the Dark Lord said so, the sacrificial demon **** and the six-winged demon snake immediately knelt down and said. Because they want the Lord of Darkness to act in person, it can be said that they are incompetent, otherwise, why should the Lord of Darkness act in person. As the right arm of the Dark Lord, they are actually quite powerful, and they used to easily kill the existence of ordinary gods.


    The Dark Lord did not continue to speak to them. He was standing, but suddenly a ray of light was emitted from his body, and then he left above his head. This is exactly his little wisp of spiritual power. Such spirits can go out through the small gap sealed by the shackles of light. It''s just that when you go out, you will be suppressed and hurt by the seal of the God of Light, and it will be very painful. At the same time, the power will be greatly weakened. Therefore, when you go outside, you can actually only have the power of the Sky Realm. Then, this spirit power needs to be maintained by the power of the Void Abyss, and once it leaves the range of the Void Abyss, or the range that the power can affect, it will quickly dissipate.


    The spirit power of the Dark Lord rushed up with the pillar of strength, and when passing through the small gap in the seal of the shackles of light, the seal power of the shackles of light burst out with a very dazzling golden light. This golden light was stronger than when the six-winged demon snake passed through. This is because the seal carried out by the God of Light is especially aimed at the Dark Lord. Therefore, encountering such an extremely powerful person as the Dark Lord will be even more powerful.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) Essence is a part of the power separated from the soul, and if it is hurt, it will convey a part to the body. And the damage to the soul is very terrible. Therefore, even the Lord of Darkness could not help but breathe out pain, it must be really intolerable.


    The sacrificial demon **** and the six-winged demon snake underneath heard the painful cry of the dark monarch, and they knelt down and shouted: "My lord, please be careful!"


    However, the Dark Lord could certainly endure this bit of pain. After rushing through the golden light, he arrived outside. Then, he immediately condensed the power of the Void Abyss, allowing himself to reveal his form, floating above the Void Abyss.


    The form of the Dark Lord is very strange, completely different from the four. One is a body with a giant dragon and a pair of meat wings, but the head is not a dragon''s head, but like a bull''s head. However, it was more ferocious and mighty than the bull''s head, and it had a pair of big horns on its head. It''s pitch black, and it can breathe a dark atmosphere.


    The other thing is that even if it simply uses a little strength to condense the form, the body of the Dark Lord is stronger than the six-winged devil snake. The pair of claws were extremely sharp, as if they could easily press the six-winged magic snake on the ground and kill it at any time.


    The aura of this dark monarch is truly extraordinary.


    "Tang Ye, be careful, there are other forces appearing!" At this moment, Tang Ye was fusing the power of the undead that he had captured, and immediately reminded him as a vigilant phoenix.


    Tang Ye nodded, indicating that he also sensed this ominous power. However, he didn''t panic so much that he messed up the rhythm of fusing the power of the dead. He remained calm and waited until he had absorbed the power of the necromancer he had captured before opening his eyes and looking into the void abyss.


    When he saw the Dark Lord, he was startled. What kind of dark clan is this, so fierce and terrifying, looking at its momentum, it is not comparable to the six-winged devil snake. Obviously, this monster is even more terrifying than the big snake before.

 Chapter 3095： Including better than you?

    The aura of the Dark Lord is of course stronger than that of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. After all, he is the king of the dark clan, even if he is specifically targeted by the **** of light, the stronger he is, the less power he can exert. But the so-called skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and his strength puts more pressure on people than others.


    However, because of the special seal of the God of Light, no matter how strong he is, the power he can exert at this time is only stronger in the Sky Realm. This point was felt by the Phoenix. Therefore, when Tang Ye saw the Dark Lord and felt very stressed, Phoenix helped Tang Ye calm down.


    "Tang Ye, don''t worry, this guy who is not bullish or dragon but not dragon looks terrifying, much more terrifying than the big snake before, but the strength is not much different from the big snake. Now you have absorbed so much power. , The strength has improved quite well, there is no need to worry about his attack." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Hearing the words of the Phoenix, Tang Ye was relieved, staring at the Dark Lord, all on guard. He didn''t know if the Dark Lord was also like the Six-Winged Demon Snake, unable to leave the Void Abyss too far. If that were the case, no matter how strong the Dark Lord was, he would not worry. After all, he could stay farther away to seize the power of the void abyss. However, I was afraid that the Dark Lord could attack. However, there must not be such a thing, after all, if the Dark Lord could move without restrictions, he would have started to act long ago. Even the power of the soul is very strong in the sky realm. If he could act outside, he must have found a way to break the seal of the God of Light.


    "It''s really surprising." The Dark Lord looked at Tang Ye with a look of surprise, even more surprised than when he was under the seal of the God of Light. He probably discovered more of Tang Ye''s uniqueness. He looked at Tang Ye and said, "You can seize the power under the Void Abyss. This is something that a very human can do. Unexpectedly, there is another power in your body. What kind of power is that... Wrong, it¡¯s the god, which can be compared with the power of the **** of light. Unfortunately, that is just a little remaining power, so for me, it is not a fear. I even killed the **** of light. So, Now, you are really not worth mentioning to me."


    Tang Ye frowned, squinted slightly, and looked at the Dark Lord and said, "You are from the Dark Clan again. You seem to be quite arrogant. Are you someone more powerful than the big snake that attacked me just now?"


    "Haha." The Dark Lord felt that Tang Ye''s words were very naive, and couldn''t help but laugh, and said: "You are interesting. If it''s not for what you are doing now, the dark people hate me, otherwise I can consider letting you go , Let you survive under our dark clan, and even make you a member of our dark clan."


    When Tang Ye heard the words of the Dark Lord, it was his turn to feel funny. He sneered at the Dark Lord and said: "I understand your kindness, but unfortunately I don''t need it. Moreover, what you dark people want to do, No matter what it is, there must be a prerequisite, and that is to come out of the seal of the God of Light. But now, you can''t come out."


    The Dark Lord looked at Tang Ye and squinted suddenly, probably a little annoyed at Tang Ye''s attitude. However, his concentration is much better than that of the six-winged magic snake. His expression was only stern, and then he laughed again, and said to Tang Ye: "Yes, there must be this premise. And this is why I came to see you."


    "Really?" Tang Ye realized that the Dark Lord had no plans to take action against him, so he was more relieved, and said, "Then, what do you want to do?"


    Based on the current behavior of the Dark Lord, Tang Ye guessed that if the Dark Lord was restricted by his actions, he couldn''t come out and kill him. Otherwise, why should the Dark Lord talk nonsense and kill him directly. In this case, the Dark Lord probably wants to negotiate with him. Then let him not stop the dark race from breaking the seal of the **** of light. Therefore, Tang Ye knew that now he was in the active position.


    But he did not intend to negotiate any terms with the Dark Lord, because he would not allow the Dark Clan to come out, unless the Dark Clan would not destroy the world and would not slaughter the innocent. However, he also knew that it was impossible for the Dark Clan not to do those things. They have been sealed for so long, what they want to do every day is catharsis. If they can''t vent it, it''s better not to come out. Indeed, if they came out and watched people moving around, but they couldn''t do anything, it would be a painful thing.


    Therefore, Tang Ye knew that his negotiation with the Dark Lord would not be successful. For this reason, he didn''t want to talk nonsense, just grab the power of the necromancer in the Void Abyss. What if the Lord of Darkness comes out now and wants to delay time so that the people of the Dark Race can make up for their strength?


    Tang Ye used a lot of delaying tricks in the past, but she didn''t want to lose to this trick. In his opinion, the Lord of Darkness is much more stable than the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and such a person can use his brain. Powerful and brainy, it is very scary. Therefore, Tang Ye did not intend to talk too much with the Dark Lord.


    At this time, the Dark Lord smiled at Tang Ye and said, "I want to talk to you about the conditions. As long as you leave and no longer seize the power here, then I can give you more powerful power and ensure that you are satisfied. Perhaps. , You can get more, that is to join us and help us break the seal of the God of Light."


    "Oh? You promise to satisfy me?" Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing when he heard the words of the Dark Lord, and said: "You promise to satisfy me. How satisfied is that? I want to become stronger and become Better than anyone else, okay?"


    "Of course it''s okay. I can make you the most powerful person." The Dark Lord laughed, seemingly proud, because he felt that Tang Ye could be moved. Perhaps this is the case. Which of these humans is not greedy?


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye squinted and smiled evilly, and said to the Dark Lord: "Really? Become stronger than anyone? Including you? I will be stronger than you?"


    The triumphant smile of the Dark Lord suddenly disappeared. What kind of joke is this, becoming stronger than yourself? It''s so beautiful! Of course I would not allow this to happen! If you become stronger than yourself, even if you can break through the seal of the God of Light, don''t you still have to be suppressed by your kid?


    Moreover, this is also impossible. You are just so strong, if you make others stronger than yourself, you might as well become stronger.


    "Haha, this friend, you are joking." The Dark Lord smiled at Tang Ye, but he was very angry with Tang Ye in his heart.

 Chapter 3096： Something to count on!

    Tang Ye was not joking with the Dark Lord. If you can''t become stronger than the Dark Lord, then any conditions will be avoided. Because if the Dark Clan is released in this way, then no one can deal with them, how can this kind of thing be allowed to happen?


    Tang Ye shrugged and said to the Dark Lord, "Then you didn''t make me stronger than anyone. Therefore, you can''t meet my conditions."


    The Dark Lord became angry and wanted to drink it low, feeling that Tang Ye really didn''t know what was good or bad. However, he held back again. Since he came here, of course he wanted to stop Tang Ye. He is not a six-winged demon snake, and he will not give up his plan and give up after being irritated for a few times.


    However, at this time, the six-winged demon snake and the sacrificial demon who stayed under the seal of the **** of light, after knowing the encounter of the dark lord here in Tang Ye, were furious.


    "This kid is really bold and dare to tease Lord Monarch!" The Six Winged Devil Snake shouted viciously. For them, Tang Ye''s approach was indeed to tease the Dark Lord.


    They really couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing, even the sacrificial demon **** who was calmly could not tolerate it, feeling that Tang Ye was too arrogant. He slammed the staff in his hand at the ground and snorted coldly: "This kid is really arrogant. He dares to be so rude to the Lord. It seems that he must be punished severely!"


    However, they turned anger to anger, but now they can''t do anything. Because as long as the seal of the Temple of Light was still there, they couldn''t go out, even the Dark Lord had to be restricted, so they had no choice but to take Tang Ye.


    At this time, the Dark Lord was also enduring his anger towards Tang Ye. As the king of the dark clan, when has he been so angry?


    "This friend, we are not joking right now. We need to seriously solve the current affairs before we can get along easily. So, can we take care of the matter first?" The Dark Lord looked at Tang Ye, although still There was a smile, but his expression became a bit more serious. It was like saying that if Tang Ye continued like that, he would turn his face.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care whether the Dark Lord turned his face or not, he didn''t want to talk to the Dark Lord too much here. He shrugged and said: "That is my condition, a very serious condition. If you can''t meet it, then we have nothing to say."


    "You..." The Dark Lord was furious. He felt that Tang Ye really didn''t know what was good or what was wrong. He was no longer so polite. He snorted coldly to Tang Ye, "My friend, it is not a wise choice for you to do this. There will be terrible consequences for you, including... death."


    "Really?" Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing, and said: "If you can''t agree to my terms, then come and kill me. Of course, the premise is that you can kill me."


    "Arrogant!" The Dark Lord really couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s attitude. He gave a big cold snort, and then waved the pair of dark flesh wings behind him, and suddenly the power of the dead in the Void Abyss formed two terrifying lines. The dark hurricane immediately attacked Tang Ye.


    The two pitch-black hurricanes instantly reached the void abyss. However, because of the influence of the seal of the God of Light, the power of these pitch-black hurricanes was suddenly weakened after leaving the range of the void abyss. Tang Ye doesn''t need to care about that power, he can easily block it. However, this kind of power is much stronger than the attack that the Six-Winged Devil Serpent desperately attacks.


    Facing the two groups of pitch-black hurricanes weakened by the seal of the God of Light, Tang Ye didn''t care, and directly struck out with two punches, and broke the pitch-black hurricanes. He looked at the Dark Lord showing a bit of evil, and said: "It seems that you are also affected by the seal of the God of Light, so I won''t talk nonsense with you. Unless you can meet my conditions, don''t try to convince me anymore. I''m very busy and don''t have time to talk nonsense with you slowly."


    Then, Tang Ye sat down cross-legged, and wanted to continue to grab the power of the necromancer in the Void Abyss to absorb the fusion. Of course, he thought that the Dark Lord would stop it. However, judging from the power issued by the Dark Lord just now, he knew that the power that the Dark Lord can exert, just like the Phoenix, is not much stronger than that of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. This is the role of the seal of the God of Light. For this reason, if the Lord of Darkness prevents him from seizing the power of the undead, then the secret skill of Soul Slicing can be used against the Lord of Darkness.


    If this could capture a part of the dark lord''s soul power, it would definitely be stronger than the six-winged demon snake just now. In this case, it is very beneficial to one''s own power cultivation. Therefore, no matter what the Dark Lord does, he will benefit. In such an advantageous situation, Tang Ye can be said to be confident.


    The Dark Lord didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak at all, secretly furious. At this time, he probably felt a little bit why the Six Winged Devil Snake was violently angry when facing Tang Ye. It seemed that there was a reason. This kid is not something ordinary people can bear.


    "It seems that I need to take a good look at your strength." The Dark Lord coldly snorted to Tang Ye, still maintaining the appearance of not being anxious, otherwise, as a king, he would be quite faceless. He said to Tang Ye: "My subordinates have learned your strength before. In my opinion, your strength is very strange. I am afraid that I will not know the mystery without personally learning it. Then let me learn it now."


    Tang Ye shrugged, feeling that the Dark Lord said so politely and nicely. In fact, he didn''t know how angry he was. If it weren''t for the seal of the God of Light, I''m afraid he would have rushed to kill him long ago. He sneered at the Dark Lord: "Actually, I am very afraid of you. If you were not restricted now, I would have escaped. However, it is precisely because you are restricted now that I have to seize the opportunity to darken you. The family will be solved!"


    "If you can do it, then try it!" The Dark Lord slowly couldn''t stand Tang Ye''s arrogant attitude. He snorted heavily, then flapped his wings to form a hurricane after another. Attack the soul-cutting death **** released by Tang Ye.


    However, he actually knew that with his current strength, it was difficult to deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s strength is now stronger than at the beginning. This is all because of the effect of absorbing the power of the necromancer in the void of the abyss. The only thing the Dark Lord thinks he can compete with Tang Ye is because the power of the necromancer is their power. Asking their power to deal with them will definitely be greatly weakened. Therefore, he thought that even if he could not kill Tang Ye, he could at least stop Tang Ye from absorbing the power here. In this way, their strength here will not be reduced so much. It won''t be so difficult to make up again at that time.


    call!


    However, at this time, Tang Ye rushed into the abyss of void, and flames burned all over his body. He doesn''t need the power of the dead, but the power of flame!

 Chapter 3097： The attitude is very clear!

    When Tang Ye emitted fierce flame power, the Dark Lord saw it and couldn''t help being surprised. He thought that Tang Ye''s power was mainly the power of the dead, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a powerful flame power. Is it a genius who can cultivate two powers?


    This is even more genius than the original Emperor Void.


    In fact, these don''t matter to him, no matter how high a genius is, it is all in vain if there is not enough strength. Now his only worry is that Tang Ye can seize the power of the dead here. This is the fundamental reason that hinders them. If this can be resolved, no matter how talented Tang Ye is, no matter how peculiar, he will only squeeze an ant when he restores all his strength.


    "You are really surprising." Seeing the flames burning throughout Tang Ye''s body, the Dark Lord was indeed amazed in his heart. He felt that such a talent could be his subordinate. Although if Tang Ye didn''t listen to him, he would kill without hesitation.


    Tang Ye looked at the Dark Lord and laughed playfully. He didn''t choose to fight with the power of flames. Because he knew that the Void Abyss was the power of the dead, and these were also the power of the Dark Clan. So here, it can be equivalent to the lair of the dark race. In this case, using the power of the necromancer here, just like the Dark Lord said, using his power to deal with him, of course, the effect will be greatly reduced.


    To this end, Tang Ye used flame power. The flame power is so strong enough, then, the power of the dark race is restrained. When the Dark Lord noticed his power just now, he said something puzzling. He said this was the power of a god, but it was a pity that the **** had already died. However, the reason for his surprise is that this **** is of the same level as the creation god, and may even be higher. In this case, for this kind of power, against the Dark Lord, the effect can be much better.


    In any case, the current Dark Lord is nothing but a power of the Sky Realm level. Tang Ye believed that he could deal with it, so after controlling the soul-cutting secret technique, he didn''t pull too far, and went directly to the Void Abyss. The purpose of this is to eliminate the spirit power of the Dark Lord as quickly as possible, and then continue to absorb the power of the dead.


    "You and I can''t reach a consensus, then it''s the enemy in the end. If that''s the case, then you don''t have to talk nonsense." Tang Ye took the initiative to rush towards the Dark Lord, without waiting for the Dark Lord to attack first.


    The Dark Lord still flapped the pair of meat wings, forming hurricanes after another, and soon the entire void abyss was covered with pitch black hurricanes. The hurricane spins quickly, forming a sharp blade. At this time, there is a large area, no matter how you hide, you will be attacked. Therefore, if his power is stronger than Tang Ye''s, then Tang Ye will definitely be injured under such an attack.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ye''s power is not weaker than the Dark Lord''s. Therefore, Tang Ye used the Undead King''s Halberd again to open the way with the halberd and protect it with flame power. He carried the Undead King''s Halberd and stabbed out, no matter what the dark hurricane or what happened, just rush forward, the goal is the spirit form of the dark lord.


    call! call! call!


    Tang Ye''s attack was really overbearing. Under his impact, those pitch-black hurricanes couldn''t stop him at all, and he rushed past the pitch-black hurricane directly. Soon, he approached the Dark Lord.


    The Dark Lord frowned slightly, but he did not expect Tang Ye to be stronger than the power he had just emitted under the power of the flame. What is the reason for this? Could it be that Tang Ye''s cultivation is mainly flames, not the power of the dead? However, looking at how he captured the power of the fusion of the undead just now, it really should be the main cultivation of the power of the undead. This kid is really incomprehensible.


    In fact, for this, Tang Ye did not cultivate the power of fire, but his body was fused with the Phoenix, as if it was, he was actually immortal. It is a flame itself, so when using a flame, it is like using the power of the body, which is naturally very strong. Coupled with the powerful power of the Undead King Halberd, it is normal that it will be stronger than before.


    As for his situation, there is actually another very mysterious point. That is, no matter what kind of power he is cultivating, as long as he can break through, then he can improve to the realm, any power can be used in common. That is, whether he used the power of fire to break through to a higher realm, or use the power of the undead to break through to a higher realm. As long as it is a breakthrough, both forces can play the power of that realm.


    This will make Tang Ye''s cultivation more flexible. When there is flame power, break through with flame power. When there is the power of the undead, it will break through with the power of the undead. Now in this void abyss, it is because of the enormous power of the undead, so he has to take this opportunity to break through with the power of the undead.


    "You are really a very potential person, do you really not consider joining my dark clan?" The dark lord faced Tang Ye who rushed quickly, and was not in a hurry. He is the lord, even if he is in the spirit form now. Will be so easily alarmed. Now he saw Tang Ye''s difference, and wanted Tang Ye to serve him.


    But Tang Ye''s attack without hesitation was the best answer to him, and of course he would not become a member of the dark clan!


    At this time, Tang Ye held the Undead King Halberd and attacked the Dark Lord. However, the Dark Lord suddenly changed and disappeared directly on the spot. This surprised Tang Ye, is there such a secret realm? Change directly, how do you want to attack him?


    "Your answer like this makes me feel very sorry. In this case, you must be prepared to be killed by me. I can tell you with certainty that the dark race will definitely come out of the seal of the God of Light. Even if you stop us, It can''t stop it for a long time. Therefore, your current choice is doomed to your future ending." The Dark Lord said lightly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t attack the Dark Lord. He thought he would be depressed, but he didn''t. The frustration that flashed by just now was more like acting. At this moment, a smile flashed at the corner of his mouth, and he turned to look at the Dark Lord.


    The Dark Lord feels strange and smiles evilly? What does this mean? It means very proud! But why is this kid proud? He failed to solve himself!


    The Dark Lord also knows that because of the seal restrictions of the God of Light, the power he can exert is not very strong, so now fighting Tang Ye, he knows that it is difficult to kill Tang Ye. However, even if it can''t be killed, it can delay Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye will no longer seize the power of the dead souls in the void, so that it will not be difficult for them to make up for the power previously taken by Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye''s smile is not without reason, because at this time, the soul-cutting death ghost claws that Tang Ye released suddenly grabbed one of the legs of the suspended Dark Lord!

 Chapter 3098： Dont panic!

    In this void abyss, the Dark Lord wanted to avoid Tang Ye''s attack very simple. Like the evasion secret technique just now, he can use it continuously. In other words, Tang Ye could not attack him at all. Although this secret technique consumes power, the power here is left to his use, and there is no need to worry about running out of power.


    However, when he was caught by the death ghost claws, he was surprised. Because when he was caught by the ghost claws of death, he wanted to use this secret technique to escape, but found that he could not escape and his body did not move. Is this restricted? It is so wonderful, is it really capable of dealing with all spirit bodies?


    No wonder the Six Winged Devil Snake was restrained so ruthlessly before, and even the soul power was taken away by Tang Ye in the end. It seems that it is not the power of the six-winged devil snake, but the secret skill of this kid, which is really amazing!


    Click!


    At this time, the death ghost claws exerted force and pierced the legs of the Dark Lord.


    "Huh?" The Dark Lord frowned, unexpectedly a little bit painful. He was surprised again, it was so amazing, this feeling did not make him disgusted and angry, because he hadn''t felt this feeling for too long. I really miss it, so I can appear to be alive, right?


    Tang Ye saw the ghost claws of the **** of death pierce the legs of the dark monarch''s spirit form, immediately manipulated, and once again exerted force, with another "click", the dark monarch''s legs were cut off. Then, he swiftly rushed towards the Dark Lord.


    The Dark Lord ignored Tang Ye''s attack at him so quickly, nor did he notice that his legs were severed by death ghost claws. This kind of hurt feeling made him miss, so he felt good, and he didn''t yell like the Six Winged Devil Snake, so angry. Then, he planned to confront Tang Ye head-on. Because he felt that Tang Ye was qualified to fight him, he wanted to try the long-lost, fighting feeling.


    However, at this moment, seeing that Tang Ye was about to rush in front of him, he wanted to flap his fleshy wings to fight back, but Tang Ye quickly swept past him, a feeling of passing by.


    "What?" The Dark Lord was immediately confused. What kind of operation is this, isn''t it to attack yourself? Why didn''t you attack yourself? Or is it too fast to hit? This is too strange.


    The Dark Lord turned to see what happened to Tang Ye. As a result, he saw that after Tang Ye rushed over, he left the scope of the Void Abyss, and at the same time carried the two legs of the dark lord that the death ghost claw had just cut.


    Seeing this scene, the dark lord''s face suddenly stiffened, and then became extremely gloomy, as if to explode endless hostility. On his bull-headed head, the pair of pitch-black horns also filled with darkness.


    "This friend, you can''t do this..." The Dark Lord stared at Tang Ye, staring at him, his aura completely changed, he became very terrifying, he was not as polite and friendly as before. He was angry, it was really terrifying.


    The Dark Lord would be like this because he knew what Tang Ye was doing now. Tang Ye didn''t want to fight him at all, cut his two legs, and that also carried his spirit power. Then, Tang Ye intends to absorb the power of those two legs!


    The Dark Lord cannot tolerate such a thing!


    It was not because Tang Ye wanted to seize his spirit power, but because he thought that Tang Ye was obviously going to fight him, but in the end Tang Ye just ran away. It was too cheap to run when he got a little advantage. The most important thing is that the Dark Lord just gave birth to a little idea of ??fighting. He wanted to taste the feeling that he hadn''t had for too long. As a result, Tang Ye ran away. This made him very disappointed. He didn''t like it very much. Kind of thing.


    Tang Ye saw the look of the Dark Lord, and was shocked, **** it, so terrible. It seems that this is the true face of the Dark Lord. It''s just a little bit of spiritual power, it''s so terrifying. If the real body comes out, it shouldn''t make people shocked.


    However, Tang Ye knew that the Dark Lord was also restricted by the seal of the God of Light. Therefore, he is not afraid. And he knew better that the soul power of the Dark Lord was much stronger than that of the Six-Winged Devil Serpent. Therefore, even if he only grabbed the power of his legs, he was satisfied, and knew that he could never be greedy anymore, so being able to absorb the soul power of the legs of the Dark Lord was also a huge power for him.


    He had no intention of trembling with the Dark Lord. Therefore, as long as there is a chance, he will not love war. Now, if he can integrate the spirit power of the Dark Lord, then he believes that his power can be greatly improved. If the Dark Lord is still there, then it will be much easier to deal with the Dark Lord.


    Tang Ye ignored the dark lord''s anger and retreated a little further to ensure that the dark lord could not harass him, and then he began to absorb the power of the dark lord''s legs.


    "Ha..." The Dark Lord snorted because of Tang Ye''s attitude. This is only when he is extremely angry. He could no longer treat Tang Ye so peacefully, and he didn''t have any desire to win over or bewitched Tang Ye. The only thing he wanted to do was to kill Tang Ye!


    To kill Tang Ye in the most vicious way, to make Tang Ye feel the greatest pain in the world!


    "Damn you!" The Dark Lord finally couldn''t bear it anymore. Tang Ye had been ignoring him like this all the time. His ferocious aura broke out, and when he looked at him, it was many times more terrifying than just now.


    Tang Ye originally wanted to absorb the power of the legs and souls of the Dark Lord, but when he glanced at the past, he was shocked to see the terrifying appearance of the Dark Lord. He was really afraid that the Dark Lord could break through the restrictions and attack him, so he felt that he could not stop the Dark Lord!


    "Senior, do you think we need to escape first?" Tang Ye couldn''t help but ask Phoenix.


    The ability to make him have such thoughts shows how terrifying the Dark Lord at this time is.


    In fact, Phoenix is ??also very jealous, but she has experienced a lot more than Tang Ye. And she has remained calm, seeing the Dark Lord look like this, she did not panic out of control, but calmly analyzed. She believed that the Dark Lord was also restricted by the seal of the God of Light, otherwise, when he was so angry, why bother to bear with him and just go directly to kill Tang Ye.


    Therefore, the Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "I think he is also restricted by the Light God seal, otherwise you might be dead now. So, we don''t have to worry, you continue to absorb the power of the spirit and soul. I expect, if Being able to absorb and fuse this spirit power, your strength can be greatly improved!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye believed in Phoenix''s judgment, ignored the Dark Lord, and continued to absorb the power of the soul that merged those legs.


    "You..." The Dark Lord was so angry that he was about to ascend to heaven, and he would encounter such a thing!

 Chapter 3099： Sky battlefield!

    The Dark Lord was crazy, watching Tang Ye absorb and merge his spirit power, but he was helpless. His originally silent heart was stimulated, he didn''t want to destroy the world, he just wanted to kill Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye just ignored him. Concentrate on the soul power of the legs of the Dark Lord. What surprised him was that this force was very powerful, several times stronger than the previous six-winged magic snake. This is just the soul power of a pair of legs. If all the power of the soul of the Dark Lord can be captured, the increase in power would be equivalent to the power of those dead souls that have been absorbed hundreds of times, or even thousands of times. In this case, even if one wants to break through to the Heavenly Realm, the time will be greatly shortened.


    Tang Ye absorbed the shocking power of the Dark Lord and was very excited. Of course, he wants to absorb all the spirit power of the Dark Lord. This can only be thought about, because the Dark Lord will not be so stupid, and will allow him to absorb other spirit powers. Only fools can do this kind of giving away experience.


    Tang Ye hopes that he can continue to encounter such good things, but luck will not always be so good. However, it is already a very good thing to be able to encounter the power of the necromancer in the void. Because even if you can''t get the spirit power of the Dark Lord, you can still absorb the power of the dead in the void. If you want to break through to the Heavenly Realm, it is possible to use these forces, but it will take longer.


    "Human, I remember you, and I will always remember you. You teased me, I will also let you remember forever. Because, I will give you eternal life, and at the same time, give you eternal pain!" Darkness The monarch really couldn''t tolerate Tang Ye, and he was so crazy that he didn''t want to destroy the world, he just wanted to kill Tang Ye. However, now limited by the seal of the God of Light, he couldn''t deal with Tang Ye, so he could only threaten Tang Ye in this way.


    Tang Ye glanced at him, still ignoring him, continuing to fuse the spirit power of the Dark Lord''s legs that he had just captured.


    Seeing this, the Dark Lord was so angry that he was tired, and after all, he had no choice but to leave. Because he knew that Tang Ye couldn''t deal with Tang Ye just by relying on this ray of spirit power. After Tang Ye merged with the spirit power of his legs, his strength was definitely stronger, so under the seal of the **** of light, it was even more impossible for him to deal with Tang Ye.


    If you don''t leave, watching Tang Ye devour his power, he will only make himself angry, but there is no way to vent. In addition, there is a certain risk, because I don''t know if Tang Ye has other means. It would be very bad if he restrained him and continued to seize his spirit power.


    Therefore, after thinking about it, the Dark Lord was more sensible than the Six-Winged Demon Snake. He did not attack Tang Ye at all costs, but chose to leave and retreat to the endless darkness.


    Even if the Dark Lord left, Tang Ye didn''t even take a look. He was still closing his eyes, concentrating on capturing the soul power of the Dark Lord''s legs.


    "My lord, I will kill that kid!" After the dark lord returned below, the six-winged magic snake knelt in front of him and shouted angrily.


    The six-winged demon snake and the sacrificial demon **** have seen what happened to the Dark Lord just now. The Six Winged Demon Snake really did not expect that the Dark Lord would also be so humiliated. He could not tolerate it, as if he had experienced this shame.


    "Shut up!" The Dark Lord was still in anger at this time and didn''t want other things at all, and the Six-Winged Devil Snake was going to mention this shameful matter, he was really angry.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake wanted to speak again, although it was originally intended to serve for the Dark Lord, but if he went on, he would definitely be punished by the Dark Lord, so the sacrifice to the Demon God quickly grabbed him. Then the Sacrifice Demon God opened the mouth to the Dark Lord: "My lord, in my opinion, that kid now depends on the seal of the God of Light, so he can do that. For this reason, the subordinates believe that before the seal of the God of Light is broken, we Let¡¯s not fight that kid for now. It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t deal with that kid, but that the seal of the God of Light affects us too much. And what we should do next is to take action from Emperor Void. If we can control Emperor Void , Then with the current strength of the Void Great Emperor and the forces under his command, I think that he can definitely be solved, and then help break the seal of the God of Light."


    The Dark Lord glanced at the sacrifice to the Demon God, and now that there is only this way, he nodded gently, not mentioning what happened to Tang Ye just now. After all, he was a monarch, and he was stunned by Tang Ye, which really made him feel shameless.


    "Okay, just do what you said." The Dark Lord waved his hand, still quite irritable.


    The sacrificial demon **** gently pulled down the six-winged demon snake. At this time, if the Six-Winged Devil Snake didn''t know what to do, he felt that the Six-Winged Devil Snake was really a ruin.


    Fortunately, the Six Winged Devil Snake is not such a dumb person. Speaking of manipulating Emperor Void, he knew right away that this was handing over the matter to him. He pledged to the Dark Lord: "My lord, please rest assured, I will definitely invade the soul power of Emperor Void. At that time, I will fully control him and let him become our subordinate!"


    "Okay, just do this. You all go down first, I''m tired, and I have to take a good rest." The Dark Lord sat on the throne, resting his face with one hand, as if he was about to rest.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake and the Sacrifice Demon God nodded and resigned.


    Outside, the six-winged demon snake and the sacrificial demon **** had very bad faces, all because of Tang Ye. Because they didn''t expect that when Tang Ye appeared in the Void Abyss at the beginning, they thought it was not worth paying attention to, but now it has become their biggest obstacle. Even if their lord made a move, they still couldn''t solve it.


    "Sacrifice to the Demon God, I''m going to invade and control the Void Emperor, you should think more about how to deal with that kid!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake now has a clear way to deal with Tang Ye, so he won''t be involved in other things. Once Tang Ye is solved, it is first. And what he is counting on now is Emperor Void.


    There is no objection to offering sacrifices to the Devil God, he will continue to study ways to kill Tang Ye or break the seal of the God of Light.


    At this time, in a certain war, where the flames fell from time to time in the sky, it seemed to be inside a volcano. However, this is not in a cave, but in a vast open space.


    Here, like a place experiencing natural disasters, it is extremely tragic.


    The strange thing is that there is a river in the center of this cruel and devastating clearing. The river is clear and full of vitality, like an oasis in the desert.


    On both sides of the river, two teams were facing each other at this time.


    Here is the battlefield of the sky!

 Chapter 3100： The Great Fight!

    Since it is a battlefield in the sky, according to intelligence information, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are fighting here. At this time, a large team stood on both banks of the river. One side is braving the dark breath, and the other is braving the blue breath. They seem to be two opposite forces, one fierce and violent, and the other peaceful and warm.


    And in front of the center of the two armies, there was a particularly outstanding man. On the side of the dark breath, this outstanding person sat under him with a dark breath, but under the dark breath was a huge dragon-like mount. This is a giant dragon with bones, gloomy and dark, but its eyes are blood red. The person sitting on it also had a dark atmosphere all over, with a pair of wings behind it, but these wings were not ordinary wings, but formed by the spread of dark power, more like wings formed by several patterns. In addition, this man is not particularly old, just like a young man in his thirties. His expression was confident and very proud.


    And he is the Emperor Void.


    In contrast, the leading figure braving a blue aura on one side sits underneath a blue crystal giant dragon, very beautiful and very noble and holy. And he, also a young man in his thirties, also has a pair of wings behind him. However, they are not ordinary wings, but blue shining with light, and it is also like a few patterns spread by power. Wings out. It looks like there are stars shining, shining, and extremely beautiful.


    And he is the Great Emperor Galaxy.


    The strange thing is that the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy always feel that they look similar, except for the differences in breath and temperament, they are almost identical people.


    "Xinghe, you don''t want to fight back. I tell you, the darkness has spread, and you can''t stop it!" Void Great looked at Emperor Xinghe, sneered again and again, with considerable confidence.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy looked cold and snorted, and said, "Is Negative Yu stubborn? I don''t think so. Indeed, I admit that darkness is everywhere. However, not everyone will fall into darkness. Don''t think everyone is. You, otherwise I don¡¯t need me to work hard here, the world is already destroyed."


    After a pause, Emperor Galaxy said again: "Since the world has not been destroyed, there is still hope for the world. In this case, I will definitely stop you."


    "Hmph, Ming is stubborn!" The Great Emperor Void snorted and said: "You and I have fought for more than a thousand years. See what the result is? From the beginning, I am just a person, and you have a thousand troops. Wanma. Even then, you can''t destroy me. Now, I have changed from a person to a thousand horses. But your number is constantly decreasing. Some, even become my subordinates. Huh, this way Situation, do you still think you can beat me?"


    Xinghe frowned, and was not shaken by the words of Emperor Void, and said: "Since people can fall into darkness, they can get rid of darkness. Therefore, darkness is not terrible. I believe that when people think back to the beauty and happiness of the past, naturally You will be separated from the darkness. At that time, you will return to when you were the first person. At that time, how can you be afraid?"


    Emperor Void''s face sank, looking at Emperor Xinghe felt like looking at a fool or a lunatic, and said, "I really don''t know what''s in your mind. You are so naive to speak so ridiculously. I don''t want to laugh anymore. It seems that you will only accept your fate if I completely destroy you!"


    "Then you can come!" The Great Emperor Galaxy was not afraid. With a wave of his hand, there was a golden sword, ready to fight at any time.


    The Emperor Void didn''t talk nonsense, and moved his hands, and then two black axes appeared, which were a pair of two-handed axes. Then, the Great Emperor Void slapped an axe directly at the Great Emperor Galaxy, and the axe hurried away and attacked the Great Emperor Galaxy.


    Of course the Great Emperor Galaxy would not be hit because of this. He waved the golden sword in his hand and hit the axe, and then knocked it back.


    The Void Great leaped up, leaving the black bone dragon mount, and caught the axe that was shot back in the past, and then attacked the Galaxy Great Emperor with a double-headed axe.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy did not show any weakness, and leapt up from the blue crystal-like mount, carrying the sword and attacking the Emperor Void.


    boom!


    An axe attack of Emperor Void and an attack of Emperor Galaxy''s sword instantly turned the world pale, centering on them, a force burst out and swept the entire sky battlefield. The soldiers underneath, whether they were generals or ordinary soldiers, were overwhelmed and felt tremendous pressure.


    At this time, Emperor Void used an axe in one hand to attack Emperor Galaxy''s sword, and an axe could attack Emperor Galaxy. However, Emperor Void did not become proud of this, because he knew that even if he used another axe to attack Emperor Galaxy, he would not be able to kill Emperor Galaxy. In their world realm, it is not so easy to kill opponents. Otherwise, they will not fight for more than a thousand years.


    As a result, Emperor Void suddenly swung another axe and hit the Emperor Galaxy''s sword again. For him, instead of playing some cleverness, it is better to attack directly, suppress the Emperor Galaxy with a powerful force, and then kill the Emperor Galaxy.


    "kill!"


    "kill!"


    After Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy began to fight, their army underneath shouted out and began to charge. The two sides quickly fought together, fighting together, and blood was flowing into a river.


    The sky battlefield is a vast red land. The reason why it is red is because the place has been stained red by blood.


    The two sides fought and it was difficult to distinguish the outcome. The Emperor Void was full of hostility, wanted to release, with endless power, fighting with Emperor Galaxy, every time he went out with all his strength, like the more he fought.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy felt his power and was secretly surprised. How is this going? He felt that the power of Emperor Void seemed to be stronger than before! However, this should not be the case. He has been fighting with Emperor Void, if Emperor Void''s strength is improved, he will definitely know. But now, he doesn''t understand at all. And if this continues, the situation will be very unfavorable for him.


    Perhaps he is not worried that he will be killed, nor is he worried that today''s battle is related to the victory or defeat of his camp. However, if Emperor Void really keeps getting stronger, then they will be more and more difficult in the future.


    "What? Xinghe, are you scared? Come on, fight, don''t retreat, don''t keep, come and fight!" Emperor Void laughed wildly at Emperor Xinghe.


    Emperor Galaxy frowned, and had to say that Emperor Void was a lunatic.


    call!


    And at this moment, suddenly, Emperor Void felt a pain in his head, and a terrible sense of invasion came!

 Chapter 3101： Break again!

    Emperor Void Ben and Emperor Xinghe were fighting fiercely and happily, but suddenly felt pain in his head, unbearable, he was shocked, his expression immediately changed, and he looked very jealous.


    He knew what was going on. This feeling hasn''t passed for too long, and I didn''t expect to strike again now. Could it be that the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss acted again? The question is, if they have not broken the seal, why can they still affect themselves?


    The Emperor Void knew very well that now that his head hurts, it is actually a ghost made by the Dark Clan. The cause of all this must start when he discovered the secret of the Dark Clan in a certain void abyss thousands of years ago. However, now that so long has passed, he has not been affected by this kind of thing for thousands of years. Why is he now affected again?


    Under this circumstance, there was no way to fight the Great Emperor Galaxy, the Great Emperor Void knew he had to retreat. It''s a pity, now he has an obvious advantage here. This battle could have frustrated Emperor Galaxy. So next, dealing with Emperor Void is very simple. Who knows that there is such an accident now, he is really angry.


    "I didn''t expect that the incident back then had such troubles, **** it..." The Great Emperor Void regrets it in his heart now, he now knows what it means to have endless troubles.


    However, if you regret it, if you think about it, it should not be counted. Because if he hadn''t relied on the power of the dark clan back then, he wouldn''t be able to have the current strength. Then, he is still a person in the family who is often compared. As the eldest brother, he might never be better than his younger brother. In that case, Emperor Galaxy is now a unique supreme. And he, how could there be such an identity as Emperor Void, who can be compared to Emperor Galaxy, even stronger than Emperor Galaxy?


    This is surprising news. I didn''t expect Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy to be brothers.


    "Damn!" The Great Emperor Void yelled, feeling that the interference is getting worse. He must resist the invading souls of the Dark Clan, otherwise he will lose himself. In that case, he will become the puppet of the Dark Clan, just like death. , He absolutely does not accept such a thing!


    Therefore, he must retreat and cannot continue to fight with the Great Emperor Galaxy. Although it is a pity, in order to stop the invasion of the dark race, we can only give up. So, after making a move with the Great Emperor Galaxy, they each returned. He tried his best to suppress his will after being disturbed by the Dark Clan, and snorted to Emperor Galaxy, "Xinghe, I will play with you until now, huh, but don''t think it will end like this. My Void Army will be a little bit Devour you, and finally take this world in your hands!"


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was taken aback and frowned. He didn''t know what tricks the Great Emperor Void was playing, but he was about to leave suddenly. Could it be that something happened?


    However, no matter what it was, if Emperor Void left, Emperor Xinghe felt that he could breathe a sigh of relief. Because they were already at a disadvantage, continuing to fight will only suffer very heavy losses. Therefore, Emperor Void wants to leave, he will not stop him.


    On the contrary, the subordinates of Emperor Void felt very strange. How is this going? Playing well, why are you leaving?


    The subordinates of Emperor Void felt very sorry and puzzled. They felt that Emperor Void''s actions were very abnormal. Halfway through the fight, the situation was so good that he was going to retreat. It was a weird thing anyway. However, they knew the character of Emperor Void and never explained, they just obeyed the arrangement, otherwise they would die. Therefore, if the Void Emperor wants to leave, they can only follow.


    "We are here today, don''t worry, come back another day, let''s play slowly!" Void Great emperor shouted his opponents. He knew that such a decision was sudden and suspicious, but he would not explain it. This was his impression. However, despite this, after he spoke, he easily aroused the emotions of his subordinates, making them all willingly obey his orders.


    Watching Emperor Void the Great returning with a group of black and pressing subordinates, Emperor Galaxy did not let anyone pursue him. He believed that most people were just like he thought. Knowing that the situation was not good for them at this time, the Void Great retreated, and they could relax instead. In one breath.


    "We also retreat, reorganize, and face the next attack of Emperor Void!" The opponent of the Great Emperor Galaxy said sinkingly. In the face of this war, even if he breathes a sigh of relief for a while, he must not be taken lightly at any time, not to mention that the current situation is not good for them.


    ...


    call!


    Tang Ye was beside the Void Abyss, finally fusing the spirit power of the Dark Lord. For him, this is a huge gain. Although it took a lot of time, his strength has obviously been greatly improved. The spirit power of the Dark Lord is very powerful. After fusion, the power tree in his body directly grows by a large amount.


    "If you have a few more such powers, I think you can break through to the heavenly realm." Tang Ye said to himself, and said to the Phoenix. At this time, he was very excited, as if he saw his breakthrough. that moment.


    If he could break through to the Heavenly Realm and prevent the Dark Clan from breaking the seal of the God of Light, he felt that no one could stop him from doing other things. Unless it is Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy to stop it. However, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy had been fighting, and the distant sky battlefield did not have time to pay attention to him.


    "I can''t relax now, and I still have to continue to seize the power under the void abyss." At this time, the Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye immediately came back seriously and said, "Yes, it took a lot of time to integrate this power. Now I want to immediately seize the power of the void abyss, lest the dark race can break through."


    "However, I feel that my strength has improved a lot, and I must be able to seize more strength at once." Tang Ye said again.


    In this case, the power to seize the Void Abyss can be made up. He did not delay, and immediately began to act. Exerting the secret skill of soul cutting, controlling the death **** to capture a large amount of power in the void abyss, and then absorb it. He found that, as the strength increased, the power of the necromancer was also increased a lot, and the speed of absorption and fusion was also much faster.


    In this way, the power seized at once was a lot more, and it can be said that the time previously used to fuse the power of the Dark Lord''s soul was made up. Since the Dark Clan has not been able to break the seal of the God of Light, it must be impossible now. Then, as long as the current speed is maintained, the Dark Clan can always be stopped.


    "Looking at this situation, it seems to be good. The Dark Clan has nothing to do, but it is not ruled out that they have other ways." Through the perception, Phoenix did not notice any other movement of the Dark Clan.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Even so, I will continue to seize the power of the dead here, because I can use this to break through."

 Chapter 3102： Win time!

    Since Sophia helped take care of the affairs of the old human race, even if Tang Ye didn''t have to deal with the dark race at this time, he would continue to stay here to absorb the power of the dead to make breakthroughs in cultivation. Because the power of the necromancer in the void of the abyss is simply an "experience" for him to send to the door, which is equivalent to picking it up for nothing, so naturally it should not be for nothing.


    So, now Tang Ye is just like before, concentrating on capturing the power of the dead. A few days passed like this. Sophia did not come here all the time, but came once a day. The two of them went smoothly, but at Pearl Star, many people noticed that Tang Ye''s figure had become less visible. They couldn''t help but feel surprised, and they all wondered if something was wrong with Tang Ye?


    Such problems have affected the old human race. Because at this time, the number of the old human race has greatly increased. After not daring to attack the old human race, not only the old human race originally hidden in the Pearl Star came out, but the old human races in other star worlds also tried to come over after hearing about it. . Therefore, the number of the old human race has suddenly increased, and there are hundreds of people.


    There are still a lot of people like this, and there must be a bigger place to settle down. It is not enough to rely on Datang mansions and Datang shops alone. However, Ada and Aqi didn''t know how to deal with Tang Ye''s absence. Although Sophia helped take care of it, she didn''t know how to arrange it.


    For this reason, when Sophia came to the void abyss in the depths of the monster forest, he talked about this problem to Tang Ye. She didn''t know how Tang Ye dealt with the Dark Clan, she didn''t want to distract Tang Ye, or let Tang Ye spend time to deal with these matters. However, Tang Ye has always attached importance to matters related to the old human race, and she did not deal with it on her own terms.


    Tang Ye was just about to take a rest. Since Sophia is here, he will first tell Sophia about the recent situation.


    "In general, the speed at which I seize the power of the undead is much faster than the speed at which the Dark Clan can make up for the power of the undead. Now I see the power of the undead on this void abyss, although it is still so much, But in fact it has decreased a lot. If it was 100% originally, now it should be about 98%." Tang Ye said to Sophia.


    "Ninety-eight percent?" Sophia frowned. It has been so many days, and it has only captured 2% of the power of the dead, which is too little. Because she knew that Tang Ye was taking the power of these dead spirits almost day and night. After seizing the power of the undead, you can increase your strength a little, and your physical strength is restored, so you can proceed without interruption.


    However, it was captured day and night. A few days later, it only captured 2%. Is this Tang Ye''s speed too slow, or the power of the far-reaching necromancer?


    This is naturally too much power of the necromancer in the Void Abyss. Because the power of these undead spirits is slowly permeating from the Dark Clan over countless years. You know, it took thousands of years for the Dark Clan to see out the power of these dead souls. But Tang Ye captured 2% in just a few days, which can be said to be very, very fast.


    Tang Ye knew what Sophia was thinking, and said, "Don''t look at me, I only absorbed 2%. I think this amount is very small. Actually, this amount is a lot. Because the dark race wants to make up for this 2%. Strength, it takes a very long time. According to the estimation of the strength here, it may be several years, decades, or even hundreds of years."


    "What, what?" Sophia couldn''t believe Tang Ye''s words. How could it take so long? Tang Ye captured 2% of his power in a few days. Why did it take so long for the Dark Clan to make up for this part of the power?


    Tang Ye smiled. These days, he didn''t stay here for nothing to seize the power of the dead, he was also very familiar with the understanding here. And, based on the previous words of the Six Winged Devil Serpent and the Dark Lord, he inferred a lot of information. In addition, based on any information about the Dark Clan in the past, Phoenix thought his guess was reasonable.


    Therefore, if the dark clan can only break the seal of the **** of light by making up for the power of the dead, then with the current situation, the dark clan can no longer break the seal in a short time. This can be a relief first. However, it cannot be ruled out that the Dark Clan has other ways to break the seal.


    Tang Ye always had a hunch that the dark clan would have other ways to break the seal, because the dark clan was definitely not so easy to give up. Moreover, he felt that since the Dark Clan could appear in the form of spirits, then it would certainly not be just such a blow. Otherwise, wouldn''t the dark race be too shameless.


    Of course, if this is really the case, it would be the best. Don''t have to be so troublesome, or it would just turn out and disrupt all plans. Tang Ye hoped that the Dark Clan was just like that. However, it has brought him a very considerable impact.


    That is to allow him to break through to a stronger realm of strength, possibly even the Heavenly Realm. In this case, it would be a great thing for him.


    "Yes, that''s right, that''s it. Because according to various rumors, the Dark Clan has been sealed for a very long time. And in such a long time, the power that they have penetrated is this. Think about it, they must Ten thousand years are only these powers, and the ones I have absorbed now, it will take a long time to calculate the time." Tang Ye nodded to Sophia affirmatively.


    However, he couldn''t be considered that the Dark Clan''s affairs are in no danger, so he said: "It''s just that we are now based on this information, but the Dark Clan is so powerful, it is inevitable that there are other methods. Therefore, we still have to collect. For more information about the Dark Clan, be fully prepared."


    "Good." Sophia believed Tang Ye''s judgment. Recently, she is constantly investigating the affairs of the dark race, but because the dark race is too old, very little information has been inquired, but she will continue to work hard.


    Now she wants to tell Tang Ye about the old human race, saying: "You are not here these days, the old human race has gathered hundreds of people, Ada and Aqi are arranging them, but I don¡¯t think they are very relieved, probably. You are not here. The same is true for Ada and Aqi. Although I told them that you are okay, they are still not at ease. They care about you very much. Moreover, the lord¡¯s mansion said that they would give you a piece of land as a training ground. , Is also ready."


    Tang Ye nodded, he did arrange these things. Now that a few days have passed, since there is no threat to the Dark Clan''s affairs for the time being, you can go back and take a look, lest people around you worry.


    He said to Sophia: "Sophia, you are looking at the situation here, and if there is anything unusual, come and tell me, I will go back and arrange some things."

 Chapter 3103： criticism!

    The matter of Void Abyss was first handed over to Sophia to watch, and Tang Ye went back to deal with the matter. Now his strength has been improved a lot, and now he is back to the Pearl Star, and when he sees others, no matter what other people look at him, he no longer cares. Or, he didn''t care at all about the hatred that others showed towards him. Because at this time, he can walk sideways.


    Back at the Mansion of Datang, Ada and Aqi saw Tang Ye and were overjoyed, as if something had happened to Tang Ye and it was all right now.


    "My lord, you are back!" A Qi hurried over and asked Tang Yedao excitedly, and then Ada followed and worried.


    And soon, the old human races gathered in the mansion all came over, kneeling in front of Tang Ye, and saluting Tang Ye. In this situation, it was as if Tang Ye had become the emperor among them, and they were not like clansmen, but subordinates, who seemed a little humble.


    So Tang Ye felt that they were too exaggerated, waved to make them get up quickly, and said that he was okay, just busy with some things.


    "I heard Miss Sophia say that you were a little distracted in training because I was absent. You are not so attentive anymore. This is not good, and it won''t work. Whether I am or not, you have to train hard." Tang Ye said to them.


    "Yes, sir!" Everyone nodded in agreement.


    "If it¡¯s okay, continue training. I will go to the Lord¡¯s Mansion to communicate later. Then we will have a dedicated training venue, and then everyone will be unified there. Now, not many people in the Pearl Star dare to attack us. Now, the only thing you have to do is to concentrate on training, grasp the powerful strength as soon as possible, and then we will go to the Blue Star together to recapture everything that belongs to us!" Tang Ye said to everyone, quite encouraging and inspiring.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone was indeed very excited. To them, Tang Ye is such a character, a soul, a belief, and a beacon.


    Ada and Aqi looked at Tang Ye talking to many clansmen, their hearts were greatly relieved. Although Sophia had also come to talk to them before, but didn''t see Tang Ye, Tang Ye had never tried to disappear like this for a few days before, so they couldn''t rest assured.


    After Tang Ye arranged, many old human races continued to train, and then Tang Ye talked to Ada and A Qi. In fact, he is not too satisfied with the performance of Ada and Aqi this time, because Ada and Aqi''s eyes and center of gravity are obviously too focused on him. It can also be said that I am too dependent on him. This is a very bad thing. In case something really happens to him one day, will the old human race that has finally gathered together and moved toward development just collapse?


    Perhaps, without his power, the old human race would indeed be like this. However, Tang Ye hoped more that even without him, they could seize the opportunity and develop slowly with the current situation of the old human race. Even if you can''t regain the blue star, you can choose a place without living the same life as before.


    "Ada, Aqi, I asked Sophia to pass a message to you earlier, you don''t seem to believe Miss Sophia." Tang Ye asked Ada and Aqi to follow him, in fact, to say something to them, or you can say yes Make a little criticism.


    Hearing Tang Ye¡¯s words, Ada and Aqi probably heard what Tang Ye meant. They felt very embarrassed for a while, and Aqi bowed their heads and said, "Sorry, my lord, we don¡¯t believe Miss Sophia, we I¡¯m just too worried about you, my lord! Although adults have very powerful powers, in the past, adults have offended a lot of people, especially the bounty guild. We haven¡¯t been able to see Tang Ye for several days, so we are indeed worried. What happened."


    "Okay, I can understand this." Tang Ye nodded, but his expression was obviously not as soft as before, a bit serious, and said: "I''ll talk about another thing. In the past few days I''m away, your training situation It¡¯s not good. What¡¯s wrong with this? Can¡¯t you train well if I¡¯m not here? Or, if I¡¯m not here, you can¡¯t survive, you can¡¯t develop, and you can¡¯t move towards the plan and direction we have made. get on?"


    Ada and A Qi were stunned, and they didn''t expect Tang Ye to mention this matter so seriously. In fact, they didn''t want this, they just wanted to prove how important Tang Ye is to them. However, if they were to think about it, indeed, they couldn''t imagine how they would struggle without Tang Ye, deal with the new human race, and realize their planned plan.


    After being questioned by Tang Ye, Ada and A Qi clearly realized in their hearts that they had never imagined how their old humans would do in the days without Tang Ye. Although they are very determined to deal with the new human race and regain the blue star. However, if Tang Ye was not there, they would have no confidence in such a thing and would choose to give up.


    For a while, neither Ada nor Aqi could speak because they were ashamed and at a loss. Being criticized so seriously by Tang Ye, and worried that Tang Ye said these words, would he be unable to be with them in the future.


    Tang Ye watched them become silent, knowing that they understood the question he wanted to say. He was silent for a while, walked on the promenade like this, and then reached the yard, and then he continued: "I have encountered some things recently, I am afraid I can''t stay here all the time, so I want you to even if I''m not here, You can also focus on training and improve your strength. Even if I am not there, you can lead the people on a bright path."


    "My lord, why do you want..." A Qi wanted to ask why Tang Ye said that, if something happened, but Ada stopped it.


    Obviously, they can no longer have such an attitude now, because such an attitude just shows that they can''t do without Tang Ye, they are highly dependent on Tang Ye, but Ada knows that Tang Ye''s meaning now is to ask them not to rely on him so much. If it continues like that, I don''t know what Tang Ye will think. Perhaps they will become a burden to Tang Ye.


    Ada felt that a powerful person like Tang Ye would probably not just stop at them. With the power of Tang Ye now, he could completely become Emperor Xinghe''s subordinate and help deal with Emperor Void. This is an honor and a mission. Responding to the call of the Great Emperor Galaxy is the responsibility of those who have a bright heart.


    Of course, these are just Ada''s own guesses. But in any case, he didn''t want to be a burden to Tang Ye.


    "I don''t mean to say leaving, I won''t be here again in the future." Tang Ye saw Ah Qi''s expression, a little gentler. Perhaps it should be gentler to those who have experienced life and death together.

 Chapter 3104： Lost and recovered!

    Tang Ye''s expression became gentle, but he fell into silence for a while, and then he let Ada and Aqi sit on the stone chairs in the yard, and then continued to talk to them.


    Tang Ye must continue to leave next, as for how long he will leave, he may also. Because it was going to deal with the dark race, and the dark race threatened the entire world, so he couldn''t say when it would end. And he did not intend to tell Ada and Aqi about this matter, because this kind of thing is too high for Ada and Aqi, letting them know it will not help them, and the result may worry them, so it is better to let them They continue to concentrate on dealing with the new race.


    "I am not leaving you, nor am I saying that I will not continue to deal with the new human race with you and regain the Blue Star. Rather, the things I encountered recently cannot relax me, and I need to spend more time. Because This matter concerns me, it also concerns you, and even more people. As for what it is, you don¡¯t need to know what it is. As long as you know it, I will solve it. The main thing you have to do is to train other people. , Let them master the power. At the same time, you should continue to practice and train to master stronger power. When you are ready, go to the Blue Star, deal with the new human race, and regain our hometown!" Tang Ye told Ada He said to A Qi, his tone and expression were no longer so serious, and he returned to some former gentleness.


    Seeing Tang Ye doing this, Ada and Aqi felt less pressured. And seeing Tang Ye speaking so seriously, they didn''t ask what Tang Ye was. They had always understood what Tang Ye meant. It was just that they had too much connection with Tang Ye. Perhaps this was the so-called fetter. This bond is very deep, so it is not so easy to let go.


    Of course, Tang Ye''s powerful power was indeed what they needed. Without Tang Ye''s power, the plan of the old human race might still be able to go on, but it would definitely not be that easy.


    However, after calmly thinking about it, Ah Qi also figured it out, it is impossible for them to rely on Tang Ye all the time. Today''s Tang Ye is no longer the Tang Ye they had known before. When I first met Tang Ye, Tang Ye was just a very ordinary power, not even as strong as them. With such a small difference in power, in front of Tang Ye, they felt that there would not be such a big gap, and they would not be so easy to feel strange. But now, Tang Ye is already the highest Vault of Heaven Realm, and there are even various artifacts and secret skills. It is wrong to say that the Realm of Vault of Heaven is only the realm. This is already a height they cannot reach. Therefore, their relationship with Tang Ye couldn''t be the same as before. Even if it''s getting along, it won''t be the same as before.


    Ah Qi accepted such a thing, but suddenly felt very disappointed in her heart, as if she was about to part with Tang Ye.


    And such a feeling cannot be talked about with strength or reason, because the inner discomfort is a feeling of being unable to control oneself. As long as you think about it, you will feel sad and reluctant to give up, making people feel that other things are not important, and will feel that without this person, everything becomes very meaningless.


    This is a personal feeling, only those who really experience it will understand it.


    Ada wouldn''t be like that. It can''t be parting or loss. He has already seen this kind of thing very well. In this world, no one will stay with someone forever. Besides, he is a man, of course he wouldn''t be like this anymore. However, he would not say how Ah Qi was. In fact, he felt very sorry for A Qi. Because Ah Qi is actually a cold and reticent person. He used to not care about others very much. After encountering those difficulties, he became even colder.


    However, Tang Ye gave them hope when they met Tang Ye. This hope was not given all at once, but little by little, which made them depend on Tang Ye and opened their hearts. A Qi''s feelings are especially deep. Because Qi has never done this to others. Therefore, she now has a very deep feeling for Tang Ye. If you want to say that you will be separated from Tang Ye all at once, it must be unacceptable.


    However, this is probably life. What needs to be separated is always to be separated and always accepted.


    Ada just hopes that Aqi can accept it quickly. After all, there are still many things to do before them. From the moment they received so many tribesmen, it means that they are no longer alone, and they must be responsible to those tribesmen.


    "amount¡­¡­"


    However, Tang Ye suddenly felt a little depressed when he saw A Qi''s expression change. In fact, he didn''t mean that much, he just wanted Ada and Aqi not to rely on him so much, not that he would leave from now on and would not come back.


    Suddenly, he didn''t know what to say. Because Ah Qi''s mood and emotional state at this time are very sensitive. He was also afraid of what Ah Qi would say, if he said something that would make each other difficult, then he would be very embarrassed.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, and said, "Before you train the clan members to a certain level, I may be busy with my own affairs first, and you need to pay more attention to it. When we can fight the new human race, I want me to go. The busy things are almost over. At that time, I will go to the Blue Star with you. Of course, if you have any difficulties in training the people in the future, just tell me and I will help."


    "Furthermore, I can''t help if I don''t help. The weapons you use are all made by me. Even if I contacted their military workshop with the lord''s mansion and asked them to produce a group of forgers, I let them Forging some parts. However, I did not teach them the core things. Otherwise, the weapons I can make, won¡¯t they be able to make them too? Then I have no advantage. So, really forging Those who produce those weapons still want me. For this reason, I must be here often. Otherwise, how can I meet the needs of those weapons?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "So, I have no plans to leave."


    "Huh?" When Ah Da and A Qi heard Tang Ye''s words, they were taken aback, looking at Tang Ye, not knowing what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "In short, you have to do everything according to the original plan, and I will check it out from time to time. If it is not done well, it is a neglect of our plan, which will directly affect our old humans. Future. You have to get serious."


    "Really, really?" A Qi had a feeling of being lost and regained, feeling uncontrollable excited, and looked up at Tang Ye. The usual glamorous and reticent, at this time it turned out to be like a child eager to look forward to.


    Tang Ye said as if he had promised, "Of course it is true."

 Chapter 3105： The forgotten family!

    After talking to Ada and A Qi, Tang Ye went to the Lord''s Mansion. Ask Ying Wushuang something about the Dark Clan, and see if Ying Wushuang knows this aspect. After all, Ying Wushuang is the lord here, and he must know something about managing this star world.


    Ying Wushuang was very surprised by Tang Ye''s arrival. Originally, I heard Sophia say what Tang Ye was going to do, and I am afraid that she will not be back these days. And the training venue he prepared for Tang Ye was also going to be handed over to Sophia. However, what he worried was that because Tang Ye was not there, the Wanxing Chain Array he wanted could not be arranged.


    He must also consider his own interests. After all, now is a critical period. As the bounty guild stabilized, it was not so easy for him to deal with the bounty guild. However, although the Bounty Guild has undergone rectification and has become more sophisticated, there are not so many places and areas under its control. At this time, the lord mansion quickly took action, replacing the bounty guild to control those areas, making the lord mansion grow and grow. Now, the Lord''s Mansion is already in an active position.


    All of this must be thankful to Tang Ye, if it weren''t for Tang Ye''s help and dealing with the bounty guild, his Lord''s Mansion would not have the current results. Moreover, he hoped that Tang Ye would continue to deal with the bounty guild. It''s a pity that Tang Ye signed a contract with the Bounty Guild and can no longer directly fight against it. Otherwise, he felt that with Tang Ye''s power, he would deal with the bounty guild together, and it would be a matter of time before the bounty guild was destroyed by them.


    Even now, thinking of Tang Ye, Ying Wushuang was full of emotion. Because now Tang Ye is a master of the Sky Realm. This is really like dreaming. Because only dreaming can explain why Tang Ye can make breakthroughs in such a short time and reach the highest level of cultivation realm in one fell swoop.


    Now, Ying Wushuang felt that he might not be Tang Ye''s opponent anymore. This is very outrageous. When I first saw Tang Ye, I only thought that Tang Ye was an old human race with some differences. His attitude towards Tang Ye was quite good. But now, Tang Ye actually reached the Sky Realm, he was afraid of being there, feeling surpassed by someone he had originally looked down on. This feeling was quite depressing.


    Ying Wushuang could only sigh with emotion, that he did not have any antagonism with Tang Ye, and had a good relationship with Tang Ye.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s arrival, Ying Wushuang hurriedly sent people to greet him. When Tang Ye arrived in the hall, he also treated Tang Ye very graciously, smiling. People who didn''t know might think he was Tang Ye''s subordinate.


    "Brother Tang Ye, I haven''t seen you for a few days. It always feels like I haven''t seen you for a long time. Haha, Brother Tang Ye''s sense of existence now is quite big. If you are not there, everyone around you will not be used to it." Tang Ye said with a smile.


    Tang Ye smiled, knowing that Ying Wushuang was joking. This is good and can enliven the atmosphere without being so embarrassed. However, Tang Ye didn''t have time to chat too much with Ying Wushuang here. Because the void abyss at the deepest part of the monster forest, I don''t know what the situation is about the dark clan. Before you are sure that it is completely okay, you must never relax, and you need to continue to seize the power of the void and abyss to prevent the dark race from breaking through.


    Now when he came to the Lord''s Mansion, Tang Ye just wanted to ask if Ying Wushuang knew the deepest part of the monster forest, sealing the void abyss of the Dark Clan.


    "Lord Lord is polite, how am I such a weighty person, Lord Lord is so flattered me." Faced with such passionate feelings from Ying Wushuang, Tang Ye waved to Ying Wushuang and said.


    Then I stopped talking to Ying Wushuang and continued: "Lord Lord, some things are urgent, so I won''t tell you so much. Now, I mainly want to discuss this matter with you."


    "Oh?" Ying Wushuang was really curious, because I heard that Tang Ye had something to do in the past few days, and he disappeared for a few days. Even the old human race could not see him. This is very magical, because Tang Ye is now The main thing to be busy is not to cultivate the old human race, let the old human race grow, and then lead the old human race to attack the blue star and regain the blue star? But now, there is something more important than this, Ying Wushuang is really puzzled.


    Tang Ye said directly to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord, I wonder if you have heard of the Dark Clan?"


    "Huh?" Ying Wushuang was taken aback, then startled, and glanced at Tang Ye, with a complicated expression, seemingly frightened, worried, and then feeling like a joke. He looked at Tang Ye and smiled inexplicably, and said, "Brother Tang Ye, the Dark Clan, I''m afraid not many people know about it, how do you know?"


    In fact, no matter how long time has passed, as long as it is a tribe that once existed, then how many books will be recorded. Unless that race does not exist, or is so long as to make people feel that it does not exist. The dark race is such a race. Therefore, many people do not know the so-called dark race. After all, the Dark Clan includes too much. The so-called darkness, those evil, depraved, inhumane, etc., can all be classified as darkness. And these people gathered together to form a force, which can be said to be a dark force. And, the power they master can be said to be dark power. However, to use them as a family, it is far from reach.


    Because of the tribe, there are many unique places. For example, it has its own culture, its own history and so on. However, dark forces, dark forces, may come from members of any tribe. Therefore, when these people gather together, they cannot be said to be a family, but only a force.


    And this is people''s understanding of "darkness". In addition, the Dark Clan was something that happened thousands of years ago. People in this world have experienced countless years of transformation. The record of the Dark Clan may have long been lost. Of course, there is also a ban because the person in charge is not allowed to mention the dark clan, so there are really not many people who know about the dark clan.


    However, Tang Ye saw Ying Wushuang''s expression, even though Ying Wushuang did not directly admit that he knew about the Dark Clan in what Ying Wushuang said, Tang Ye heard it out, he knew about this. Therefore, Tang Ye immediately asked him: "Lord Lord, listening to what you mean, seems to have heard about the Dark Clan. Then, can you please tell me in detail now?"


    Ying Wushuang frowned and looked at Tang Ye for a long time. Now that Tang Ye mentioned this matter, he was also sure, Tang Ye knew about the Dark Clan. He was very surprised and very puzzled. He didn''t know why Tang Ye knew about the Dark Clan. And this matter was personally explained by Emperor Galaxy, so he couldn''t talk nonsense.


    Therefore, he needs to confirm what Tang Ye knows first.

 Chapter 3106： attitude!

    The Pearl Star is a special place, and Emperor Galaxy has great support for this place. However, all this is done behind the scenes. Because on the surface, Pearl Star is just a prosperous trading city, and I haven''t seen how much power Galaxy Great has deployed here, or what military powerhouse it is.


    However, if the Emperor Galaxy is very important, then the power of the Emperor Galaxy will definitely be arranged. However, the Pearl Star did not see any powerful forces entering. On the contrary, Pearl Star is a highly autonomous place, so the development here is very prosperous and very complicated.


    However, all this is just the appearance that others see. In fact, behind the Pearl Star is the strong support of Emperor Galaxy. Otherwise, how could such a huge and complicated star world live so peacefully in the war.


    As for the care and assistance of the Star of the Pearl in the dark, and the arrangement of power by the Emperor Galaxy, naturally only the person who controls the city, the Star Lord, knows.


    As the lord of the Pearl Star, Ying Wushuang certainly knows any place in this star world and various secrets. The dark clan mentioned by Tang Ye is actually the secret among the secrets here. It was also a secret that the Great Emperor Galaxia gave the death order and must be guarded firmly, and must not be revealed.


    And this secret is not only about the life and death of the Pearl Star, but also about the life and death of this world. And this is also the reason why Galaxy Great supports so much of the Pearl Star. As for the reason why the Great Emperor Galaxy supports so much, but does not want others to know, it is naturally to keep such secrets.


    And the secret is that somewhere in the Pearl Star, the Dark Clan is sealed.


    Others may not know about the dark clan, but the dark clan is very terrifying, and they must not be allowed to come out. Keeping such secrets is also to prevent those dark people from digging into the secrets of the dark clan, and then come here to release the dark clan.


    "Brother Tang Ye, don''t you think the term of the Dark Clan is very strange? There are so many dark people, are they from the Dark Clan? I don''t think so, but it can be said that they belong to the same race. So, Brother Tang Ye, I am curious, how did you know about the Dark Clan?" Ying Wushuang stared at Tang Ye and asked, his expression and temperament were obviously different from before. It was a deeper, colder, and even watchful look.


    After all, Tang Ye touched the biggest secret of Pearl Star and the biggest taboo given by Emperor Galaxy.


    Tang Ye saw Ying Wushuang doing this, and knew that Ying Wushuang really knew about this. He didn''t know what Ying Wushuang''s attitude towards the Dark Clan was, whether he was a companion of the Dark Clan or whether he wanted to eliminate the Dark Clan''s existence. He felt that it didn''t matter now. Because if Ying Wushuang is a member of the dark race, then, now that he proposes it by himself, Ying Wushuang will definitely take action to help the dark race. If that is the case, it is the enemy. And he now has enough power, even if it is Ying Wushuang, he can ignore it. If Ying Wushuang shoots at him, it happens, and he will get rid of Ying Wushuang, which is simpler.


    And if Ying Wushuang is not a member of the Dark Clan, he will work with him to deal with the Dark Clan and find a way to prevent the Dark Clan from breaking the seal. That would be easy to do, but just teaming up.


    Tang Ye was still so direct, and said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord, you must know the dark clan from the way you look. In this case, I don¡¯t care what you think of the dark clan, and whether you know about the dark clan. How much, I will tell you directly what I know about the dark race."


    "Of course, I will tell you why I know about the Dark Clan. It is very simple. I discovered the Dark Clan. And the place I found is the deepest part of the Pearl Star Monster Forest, which is the void on the northern border of Pearl Star. Abyss." Tang Ye looked at Ying Wushuang and squinted his eyes to see how Ying Wushuang would react.


    When Ying Wushuang heard Tang Ye''s words, his expression really changed. His eyes were also squinted, and the expression in his eyes became very sharp.


    Without waiting for Ying Wushuang to speak, Tang Ye looked at him again and laughed directly. This was very against the current serious and cold atmosphere, but it also adjusted the atmosphere, which made people relieved. Then Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang: "First of all, I declare that my attitude towards the Dark Clan is opposed and firmly opposed. I am now looking for a way to deal with the Dark Clan. But now that the Dark Clan has not come out, I must continue to seal. The way of living in the dark clan makes it impossible for the dark clan to break the seal."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Ying Wushuang squinted his eyes, and his expression slowly eased. Because he was also against the dark clan, since Tang Ye was also against the dark clan, then he was a friend. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that Tang Ye might be bewitched by the dark clan, and joined forces with the dark clan in order to gain powerful strength. At this time, it was precisely through him that he wanted to obtain a way to lift the seal of the dark race.


    Therefore, Ying Wushuang was still wary of Tang Ye. Although it seemed that there was no on the surface, in fact, he still wouldn''t tell Tang Ye the secrets he knew.


    "Well, Lord Lord, I have such an attitude, have you considered how you are going to treat me?" Tang Ye looked at Ying Wushuang, which was considered to be an answer from Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang still had a serious face, but just maintained it for a while, then he breathed a sigh of relief, smiled briefly at Tang Ye, and said, "I understand, brother Tang Ye, then I will also tell you my position on the Dark Clan. It is opposed, and firmly opposed!"


    "Okay." Tang Ye believes that Ying Wushuang is a smart person, so there are a lot of things that don''t need to be said explicitly, the main thing to do is to find a way to deal with the dark race.


    However, Tang Ye was not afraid to tell Ying Wushuang the information he knew. Anyway, it was all information about the current situation of the dark race, and it was nothing to tell Ying Wushuang. Moreover, Ying Wushuang knew the existence of the Dark Clan in the first place, so perhaps Ying Wushuang knew more about the Dark Clan than he did.


    He said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord, the situation is like this. A few days ago, I went to the deepest part of the monster forest and found something unusual in the Void Abyss. You know, I actually cultivate the power of the dead. . And the void and abyss there is filled with terrible necromantic power. For this reason, I probed there and found out about the Dark Clan.¡±


    "It turned out to be like this..." Ying Wushuang nodded, wondering if he should also tell Tang Ye the secrets of the Dark Clan. After all, he has a lot of secrets from Emperor Xinghe.

 Chapter 3107： Suspicious many times!

    The secrets of the dark clan are of great importance, and Ying Wushuang naturally has to be careful. In fact, the so-called secret is not a secret, but the existence of the dark race itself is a secret. Because the dark race will cause panic, will cause more conspiracies, and cause huge threats, such secrets cannot be leaked out.


    However, after Ying Wushuang considered it, she felt that Tang Ye was a person to trust. After all, he already knew Tang Ye quite well, and believed that Tang Ye would not be the kind of person who wanted to use the power of the dark clan to do evil. Moreover, Tang Ye said the same. Therefore, he decided to tell Tang Ye the secret of the dark clan. But before that, I definitely need to learn more about Tang Ye''s thoughts.


    He said to Tang Ye: "I do know something about the Dark Clan, but you said you want to fight against the Dark Clan. And you have been fighting against the Dark Clan in the past few days when you were not in the Pearl Star City. But, As far as I know about the dark race, it is a very powerful and ancient race. How can you fight it?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Indeed, for such a powerful existence, even with my current strength, it is impossible to resist. Unless the Dark Clan has not cracked the seal. It is the seal of the God of Light that is still in effect. , And I just do some response on this basis."


    Ying Wushuang nodded, Tang Ye could understand more by saying that. Otherwise, even though Tang Ye is a master of the Sky Realm, as far as the current strength is concerned, even at the strongest level, facing the Dark Clan, he is just a weak ant. Even the Great Emperor Galaxy did not dare to directly say that he could deal with the Dark Clan. Therefore, at the beginning, Tang Ye said that he was fighting against the dark race, he was very suspicious.


    And when Tang Ye said that the Dark Clan had not broken the seal, Ying Wushuang was also relieved. Otherwise, he felt that this matter would be useless even if Emperor Galaxy came. Because the Dark Clan is really too powerful, the Emperor Void, who can now fight against the Galaxy Great, has only gained a little bit of the Dark Clan¡¯s power, and then it can reach that level. It shows how strong the Dark Clan¡¯s power is. Not what they can imagine.


    Tang Ye saw Ying Wushuang still not letting go, and felt a little speechless. The time I have been with Ying Wushuang is not too short, and I have done so many things, how come I haven''t been able to win any trust yet. However, thinking of the power of the Dark Clan, he felt that Ying Wushuang was also very concerned about it.


    Think about it, Tang Ye didn''t say anything about Ying Wushuang, anyway, he had no guilty conscience. He continued: "My lord, I have told you all the news I know. If you want to be more specific, then I have to look at your news. After all, if you doubt me, I can also doubt you. And, I I don¡¯t think it is necessary for you to doubt me. Although I am not active in the city these days, I have to say where I have been. I believe it will not be difficult to check with your lord¡¯s eyeliner.


    Ying Wushuang nodded, at this time, he should believe Tang Ye. After all, if Tang Ye wanted to use the power of the dark clan to do something, he would do it in secret, and would not come over and talk to him. As for if Tang Ye wanted to use him to unearth the power of the Dark Clan. Then he is not worried at all, because he does not have that ability.


    He said to Tang Ye: "According to you, the Void Abyss in the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest, which is the sealed barrier of the Dark Clan, shows signs that the Dark Clan will break through? This is indeed a very dangerous thing. Matter. Actually, I know that it is the sealed land of the Dark Clan. However, I have never mentioned it to others. Because I want to avoid being known by those evil people, and then come here to break the seal and release the Dark Clan. This is absolutely not Allowed. If the Dark Clan comes out, then, without the power of the ancient gods, we will not be able to fight the Dark Clan. At that time, even if the world is destroyed, we will all be dominated by the Dark Clan."


    "And this matter..." Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye, his expression became very solemn, and said: "It was the Emperor Galaxy who told me personally, and he asked me to keep it secret. In fact, the Emperor Galaxy has been behind the scenes all these years. Supporting the Pearl Star. Otherwise, you think, in this situation of war everywhere, why the Pearl Star will always be in peace?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, but he didn''t expect that Emperor Xinghe had told Ying Wushuang the secret of the Dark Clan. Even more unexpectedly, the Star of Pearl has always been supported by the power of Emperor Galaxy. However, from the normal situation, the Pearl Star is highly free, and there is not much interference from other forces. Precisely because of this, although Pearl Star has developed huge and prosperous trade, not many people would think that there are other forces behind it. Therefore, everything about Pearl Star, prosperous and stable, seems reasonable, just like a neutral city.


    Since Ying Wushuang mentioned Emperor Xinghe, this reminded Tang Ye of the information he had received from the Dark Clan. Could it be related to Emperor Void?


    Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang: "Since the Great Galaxy told you, then, the Great Galaxy must also be on guard against the Dark Clan. But what I am curious is that the Dark Clan is actually related to the Void Great Emperor. Then, there will be no such thing here. Will there be a relationship with Emperor Void? For example, Emperor Xinghe did this to prevent Emperor Void from knowing where?"


    Ying Wushuang was startled, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to know about Emperor Void. Tang Ye knew more than he thought. He looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t help but wonder. I don¡¯t know how Tang Ye knew so many things. Did Tang Ye really communicate with the Dark Clan? The question is, if you want to communicate with the Dark Clan, doesn''t it mean that the Dark Clan is very powerful? So, why did they let Tang Ye go? Although there is the seal of the **** of light, the dark race is not so easy to deal with. Since they can penetrate the power, it means that the sealing power of the God of Light is not so strong. Therefore, the Dark Clan must have some other means!


    As the lord of the Pearl Star, Ying Wushuang always pays attention to this matter and also reports to the Galaxy Great Emperor, so he still knows this matter well. Now, how could it suddenly come out and still give Tang Ye a message. This is a doubt. Ying Wushuang suddenly thought, why can Tang Ye''s strength increase so fast? From the original Lord of the Star Sea, in this short period of time, he broke through to the Sky Realm, something that I couldn''t even think of.


    However, if Tang Ye took advantage of the power of the dark clan, or obtained the power of the dark clan, it would be possible. Because the original Emperor Void became stronger because of this!

 Chapter 3108： subtle!

    It is estimated that Tang Ye never expected that he would be suspicious again and again by Ying Wushuang. If he knew that Ying Wushuang now suspected that he had something to do with the Dark Clan even more, he would have died of depression. However, it is not surprising that Ying Wushuang would do this. After all, thinking that after the Great Emperor Void once gained the power of the Dark Clan, he quickly became stronger, and it was indeed possible for Tang Ye to break through quickly.


    For this reason, Ying Wushuang decided to go to the deepest part of the monster forest in person. He didn''t worry that Tang Ye could kill him now, because in the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest, the Void Abyss, that is, the place where the Dark Clan was sealed, had the power that the Great Emperor Galaxy had already placed there. If Tang Ye dared to attack him, then he could kill Tang Ye with this.


    At the same time, this was one of his thoughts. If Tang Ye really became so powerful because of the power of the Dark Clan, then Tang Ye must be resolved. Regardless of whether Tang Ye became a member of the Dark Clan, or was just bewitched by the power of the Dark Clan, he would kill him. Approaching to deal with a Void Emperor is enough for them to toss, but they don''t want to come again.


    Therefore, Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang Ye, since the power of the dark clan is getting stronger and stronger, then I must go and see it too. If it really doesn¡¯t work, I can only report to the Great Emperor Xinghe. The Great Emperor Galaxy will handle this matter. After all, there can be no negligence in matters of the dark race."


    "Okay, it should be like this." Tang Ye nodded to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang smiled and said, "Then, let''s leave now and go to the deepest part of the monster forest. As for the information and intelligence about the Dark Clan, we can talk while walking."


    "Okay." Tang Ye thought this was very good, not knowing that Ying Wushuang actually doubted him and was testing him. Although he is very shrewd, he really didn''t think so much about the things right now, and he didn''t think Ying Wushuang would think so much, so now he basically thinks that Ying Wushuang trusts him and wants to deal with the dark race with him.


    Ying Wushuang didn''t have any bad intentions, he just acted carefully. Then, the two went to the deepest part of the monster forest together. The strength of both of them reached the Sky Realm, and they traveled to the deepest part of the monster forest very fast. However, this is only in the eyes of outsiders. In fact, the two went at the same time, and each could still clearly feel each other''s actions. Therefore, there is no problem even if they talk.


    "Brother Tang Ye, you mentioned Emperor Void just now. Do you think Emperor Void is related to the Dark Clan?" Ying Wushuang asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I think it''s related. Because when I fought against the people of the Dark Clan, I got relevant information from them, presumably so. However, what I don''t understand is that if Emperor Void The Dark Clan is related. So now, why don¡¯t the Dark Clan let the Emperor Void help them break the seal of the God of Light? Even if the Emperor Void doesn¡¯t have the ability, he should at least do something so that he will not ignore the seal, as if He doesn''t know where it is."


    "Hmm..." Ying Wushuang was silent for a while, then looked at Tang Ye, thought about Tang Ye''s position, and decided to go to the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest first and then look at the actual situation before making judgments. For this reason, he did not disclose so much information, pretending to be puzzled: "Perhaps there are also many secrets about Emperor Void. Although Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy have fought for thousands of years, the fighting between the two is actually based on Not possible. Because they used to basically swim in the sky of the universe and fight in another time and space. But in recent years, the two people have returned to the sky battlefield, and then become a battle between forces. Some people follow the void The Great, some people are loyal to the Great Galaxy. Perhaps they found that no matter how they fight each other, they cannot win and will always be tied, so they began to use the forces of all parties to carry out the war. Probably this kind of war will be Extra power is born, and those who can master this power can win the final victory."


    "This..." Tang Ye listened, actually didn''t know how. He didn''t really care about the current battle between Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, he just wanted to know how to solve the dark race. So he just smiled, and didn''t continue to discuss with Ying Wushuang about the battle between Emperor Void Great and Emperor Galaxy, because these things can actually be learned from people''s discussions, which are not secrets.


    For this reason, Tang Ye was a little puzzled, suspecting Ying Wushuang was not fooling him.


    I don''t know if Sophia will encounter bad things in the deepest part of the monster forest. After all, not everyone can take the power of those dead souls like him, let alone be deceived by the dark people. Therefore, he was worried about Sophia coming, so he speeded up and hurried away.


    "Huh?" Ying Wushuang, who had been traveling to the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest at the same speed as Tang Ye, was much faster than him when he saw Tang Ye suddenly exerting force. He was shocked suddenly and his mood fluctuated. Because he knew very well that Tang Ye''s strength at this time had improved again!


    Has... improved again?


    Ying Wushuang felt that this was really exaggerated and outrageous. There can be no such thing. No matter how fast a person is to cultivate his talents, it is impossible for a person to break through like this, unless he uses some special methods, such as those evil ways!


    And this, only the power of the dark clan. Because it is almost impossible to ascend to the Heavenly Vault Realm without special means. However, judging from Tang Ye''s current state, it probably won''t take long even to break through to the Heavenly Realm! Isn''t it, the strength is close to the Great Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void?


    Ying Wushuang felt that Tang Ye was becoming more and more suspicious. He suddenly exerted his strength and exhausted his strength. Only then did he catch up with Tang Ye, pretending to smile, and said to Tang Ye: "Brother Tang Ye, your current strength... seems to have changed again. Strong."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Ying Wushuang to catch up. He knew very well the power he was using at this time. Ying Wushuang could catch up. Although Ying Wushuang looked a bit strenuous, his ability to catch up showed that his strength was really strong. , What you usually see is hidden.


    Tang Ye also smiled and said, "Yes, my strength has increased again. You must be curious why I can increase so quickly, right?"


    "Yes, I think anyone will be curious. Because of the breakthrough speed of Brother Tang Ye, for us cultivators, it is really incredible." Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye and said.


    At this time, the two people talked a little bit subtle, as if there was something in each other''s words.


    In fact, Tang Ye found out that Ying Wushuang had said so much, and there was basically nothing worthwhile, so he guessed it to some extent, Ying Wushuang was suspicious of him. In this case, he didn''t want to prove how to prove himself, so he straightforwardly pointed out, and then went to the deepest part of the monster forest, I believe Ying Wushuang will understand it naturally.

 Chapter 3109： Just watch it!

    Tang Ye still kept going, but the speed slowed down a bit. If you keep it so fast, even if Ying Wushuang can follow, it will be difficult to talk. He didn''t want to be so difficult for Ying Wushuang. This is also a strange thing. A few months ago, Ying Wushuang was much better than him, but now he is better than Ying Wushuang.


    It is estimated that Ying Wushuang is also very unhappy. And the more this happened, the more he might doubt that Tang Ye was able to break through the power so quickly because of the evil ways, such as getting power from the dark clan.


    Now, Ying Wushuang was waiting for Tang Ye to talk about how he broke through so quickly. Ying Wushuang felt that at this time, he could truly confirm Tang Ye''s position and truth.


    Tang Ye probably guessed Ying Wushuang''s intentions, but he felt a little funny, but he didn''t expect that he was suspected in the end, which was quite funny. Of course, although he was a little concerned, he was not worried, because he was not the one who had conspiracy. Moreover, his power is stronger than Ying Wushuang, so there is no need to worry about being killed because of a misunderstanding. However, this will be more troublesome. Therefore, Tang Ye chose to explain some more, and avoid trouble if he can avoid trouble.


    He said to Ying Wushuang: "Actually, the reason why my strength can break through so quickly is because I absorbed the power of the undead on the abyss that seals the dark clan. I think..."


    "What are you talking about?!" Tang Ye just said half of the words, Ying Wushuang was shocked suddenly, interrupted him, and then stared at him very guardedly, as if he was an enemy.


    At this moment, Ying Wushuang''s heart is very complicated, and there is still a panic. Because he thinks this is the worst result. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye was really able to break through so fast because of the power of the Dark Clan. In this way, didn''t Tang Ye become the minion of the dark clan?


    That is the enemy!


    But Tang Ye was such a powerful person. Such an enemy is hard to deal with. This situation is of course extremely bad.


    Seeing Ying Wushuang''s expression, Tang Ye became speechless. Sure enough, does Ying Wushuang think he has become a member of the dark race? If this is the case, he can understand Ying Wushuang''s concerns. After all, if the power of the dark race spreads out, it will be a huge threat to the entire world.


    Although it is depressing to be suspicious by Ying Wushuang, Tang Ye thinks it is also a good thing, because it can be seen that Ying Wushuang is against the dark clan, so there is no need to doubt that Ying Wushuang knows about the dark clan. Emperor Galaxy told him that he was actually a member of the Dark Clan and wanted to find a way to break the seal of the Dark Clan.


    "Lord Lord, don''t be so nervous, listen to me and finish talking." Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang quickly, lest he wait for Ying Wushuang to start the fight directly, then it is unnecessary. He explained to Ying Wushuang: "I know the reason you talked to me perfunctorily along the way. It turns out that you suspect that I am a member of the Dark Clan, and you want to help the Dark Clan break through the seal of the God of Light. The reason is that I break through my strength. The speed is very unusual, and only with the help of the dark clan can such an explanation be made. But now I solemnly tell you that I have nothing to do with the dark clan! And, I want to deal with the dark clan. I will never let it The dark clan come out, lest the dark clan dominate the world."


    Ying Wushuang was sensible, and didn''t completely treat Tang Ye as an enemy in this way. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, although he was still on guard, he gave Tang Ye a chance to explain and said, "How can you prove it?"


    Tang Ye said, "I want to prove...Let¡¯s take a look at the deepest part of the monster forest. Where is Miss Sophia? I am worried that she will encounter other accidents. And when I get there, I can let you know. Why do I deal with the dark race. And why, my strength can be increased so quickly."


    Ying Wushuang squinted. Of course, if Tang Ye asked him to go like this, he had every reason to suspect that Tang Ye could kill him when he wanted him there. However, he is not afraid. Because the power of the Great Emperor Galaxy had already been arranged there, if Tang Ye wanted to do that, he would kill Tang Ye first. It¡¯s just that now he has another question. If the people of the dark clan are going to come out, or confuse Tang Ye, and Tang Ye becomes their subordinate, then the power of the Galaxy Great Emperor who is arranged there should be somewhat different. Induction is right. But now, he has not received any news from Emperor Galaxy.


    In order to find out what''s going on as quickly as possible, Ying Wushuang agreed to Tang Ye''s suggestion and continued to quickly go to the deepest part of the monster forest.


    Not long after, the two got there. And Sophia is there now, and Sophia is fine. But she was curious, why did she bring Ying Wushuang?


    Although this is the deepest part of the monster forest, it should be the place where the most powerful monsters are active, but why is there no powerful monster here? Sophia and Tang Ye did not encounter the attack of the powerful monster when they came here. That''s because the power of the undead in the void in the abyss is too great. Even the strongest monster beast felt this was too terrifying. Since it is such a horrible place, of course they will not come here for activities.


    "Tang Ye, and Lord Lord, why are you here?" Sophia saw Tang Ye, said hello, and then saw Ying Wushuang, naturally also said hello, but it was obvious that her expression was puzzled, and she felt that she had never figured it out. Circumstances, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an enemy or a friend, so I shouldn¡¯t bring others here so quickly. What''s more, at this time, the power of the dead souls in the Void Abyss had been captured by Tang Ye a lot. For a while, the Dark Clan couldn''t break the seal of the God of Light with those powers.


    Tang Ye knew Sophia¡¯s doubts and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lord Lord also knows about the Dark Clan. It may even know more than we know. It¡¯s just that Lord Lord suspects that I am a member of the Dark Clan now. Because of mine. The strength has become stronger again, this is too incredible, I am afraid that only the power of the dark clan can do this."


    With that, Tang Ye spread his hands, expressing very helplessness.


    Sophia was taken aback. She didn''t expect this to happen. She immediately helped Tang Ye explain and said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord, Tang Ye is not a member of the Dark Clan and will not help the Dark Clan. On the contrary, now It¡¯s him who is working hard to deal with the Dark Clan. And only he can deal with it, because he is absorbing the power of the undead in the void and abyss ahead to contain the Dark Clan¡¯s power penetration, otherwise the Dark Clan may have broken through the Light God. The seal came out."


    "Is there such a thing?" Ying Wushuang frowned and looked at Tang Ye and Sophia.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "That''s right. If you don''t believe it, just watch it here."

 Chapter 3110： What origin!

    In fact, when they saw Sophia, Ying Wushuang and Tang Ye''s suspicion had been greatly reduced. Because he can be unclear about Tang Ye''s affairs, but he is very clear about Sophia''s affairs. After all, Sophia is an aboriginal inhabitant of Pearl Star, and the Alpha family has always been on Pearl Star. Besides, he grew up watching Sophia.


    Moreover, Sophia is still his focus. It should be said that it was the person whom the Great Emperor Galaxy explained to focus on. Because Sophia has a high talent and strong strength, such people must be cultivated to become their strength, and then to fight the Void Emperor. Otherwise, the Lord''s Mansion will not get so close to a declining family.


    So, a lot of things are not for nothing, but because of something, it may be for the benefit of these things, they have been arranged long ago.


    Since Sophia believes in Tang Ye so much, and Sophia also knows about the dark people here, then Tang Ye, who Sofia trusts, can naturally be trusted.


    However, Ying Wushuang still wants to know everything. Therefore, he looked at Tang Ye and Sophia and asked, "So you all know the secrets of the Dark Clan, but looking at your appearance, you should be planning to hide this, right?"


    Sophia explained: "Yes, we intend to conceal this. But it is also because of helplessness, because we know the horror of the dark race. If there is no way to deal with it, just telling the matter here will cause panic. The coming will attract those evil people, such as Emperor Void, to come here to help the dark race destroy the seal of the God of Light, then this world is in danger."


    Ying Wushuang was taken aback, but he did not expect Tang Ye and Sophia to consider the same issues as those of Emperor Xinghe. Looking at the appearance of Tang Ye and Sophia, it doesn''t seem to be a lie. It seems that this is all true. His doubts about Tang Ye were basically gone.


    Tang Ye didn''t care about him, in fact, he had no doubts, Tang Ye planned to tell him what he had done, and then asked him to tell him more about the dark clan, and see if there were other ways to deal with the dark clan. In this case, there is one more guarantee. Only by solving the problems of the dark clan, you can rest assured, and then return to the main business, and solve the problem bit by bit according to the original plan.


    "Lord Lord, aren''t you curious about why I can improve my strength quickly? Although I told you just now, you must understand very differently. Now in order for you to see clearly, I will show it to you myself. "Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang was very curious, so watch what Tang Ye did. In fact, at this time, he also believed in Tang Ye again. However, aside from the dark clan, he himself was very curious about Tang Ye''s strength growth. If you can know it, you won''t be so unwilling. After all, Tang Ye''s strength was far weaker than him at the beginning, but now he is actually stronger than him. It is really not good for him to be a powerful lord.


    Tang Ye didn''t have to talk so much, and he sat down directly cross-legged, and then used the secret technique of soul cutting to seize the power of the dead in the void and abyss ahead. At the same time, Sophia helped explain, making Ying Wushuang easy to understand.


    Sophia explained to Ying Wushuang: "Actually, there is already a gap in the seal of the God of Light. However, the gap is very small. It is still impossible for the dark people to directly break the seal of the God of Light through this gap. . For this, they thought of another way. That is to penetrate their power and want to break the seal of the God of Light from the outside. And their approach can be said to be very patient. Because they have passed countless hours Come infiltrate the power. It¡¯s impossible to imagine how long it has been. Ten thousand years, or ten thousand years plus ten thousand years. In short, it¡¯s so long that people forget time. I think they started this plan. At the time, the Pearl Star was not what it is now. Then, they diffused the infiltrating power into this void abyss, making these powers stay here, and this void abyss became a place with a huge necromantic power It¡¯s a forbidden place. However, few people will find it here. Because it is located in the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest. Without the strength of the Sky Realm, I am afraid it cannot be reached.


    "When the power of this Void Abyss is sufficiently large, the Dark Clan can use such power to break the seal of the God of Light. However, if this power is reduced, they will not be able to break the seal of the God of Light. And now What Tang Ye did was to reduce this power." Sophia was to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang listened to Sophia''s explanation, then looked at Tang Ye''s side, and felt it too. It turned out that Tang Ye had absorbed the power of the necromancer in the Void Abyss and achieved the goal of reducing the power of the necromancer in the Void Abyss. In this way, the appearance of the Dark Clan can be prevented.


    At this moment, Ying Wushuang completely figured out what happened to Tang Ye and Sophia. I also knew why Tang Ye''s power could increase so quickly. Since it has absorbed the power of the Dark Clan, if this is the case, the unhappiness is strange!


    And such a thing made Ying Wushuang greatly relieved, and at the same time, he was very happy and excited!


    Because Tang Ye can suppress the Dark Clan, which is really great! This is something that even the Great Emperor Galaxy could not do. In the past, Emperor Xinghe had been worrying about how to deal with the Dark Clan, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to deal with it now. What is this?


    It can only be said that what happened to Tang Ye was very dramatic.


    Ying Wushuang took a long breath. Don''t worry now, and prepare to tell Tang Ye Sophia all about the Dark Clan. However, before that, what he was very curious about was why Tang Ye was able to integrate the power of the Dark Clan?


    That''s something that even Galaxy Great can''t do!


    "Tang Ye, you can actually integrate the power of the dark clan, what''s the matter? Those powers from the dark clan are not ordinary powers of the dead. For ordinary cultivators, they would not treat those powers as It is the power of the necromancer, but it is very poisonous!" Ying Wushuang saw that Tang Ye almost merged with the power of the necromancer, and knew that Tang Ye would not be disturbed anymore, so she looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Tang Ye finally integrated the power of the necromancer he had just captured, opened his eyes, stood up, walked back to Sophia and Yingwu Duanfu, and said: "Indeed, the power in this void abyss is stronger than the power of ordinary necromancers. Too much. But, in my opinion, this is the super version of the power of the necromancer, and I practice the power of the necromancer, and I think it can be absorbed, so I absorbed it. As for why I can do it, I can''t explain it clearly, it may be related to my origin."


    "Origin?" Sophia and Ying Wushuang were puzzled. Regarding Tang Ye''s origins, they have checked, but they always expressed doubts. Then what is the origin of Tang Ye?

 Chapter 3111： Also Lord!

    Tang Ye''s origin is complicated, because he does not belong to a person in this world, but comes from the ancestral land of the earth. However, there is one situation that he can hardly understand. That is, compared to the earth''s ancestors, this world is too big, just like the earth''s ancestors are just a little bit separated from this world. So it should be said that from the ancestral land of the earth, it is much smaller than this world.


    However, when Tang Ye arrived in this world, he found that the facts are not necessarily the case. Because people in this world are also strong and weak. Moreover, the composition of the world is very different from the earth ancestors where he was previously. According to the memory of Phoenix, the ancestral land of the earth was a member of the Pangu clan, who left this world to another chaotic land and opened up the ancestral land of earth. And that earth ancestral land still imitated this world. In this case, it should be said that the ancestral land of the earth is much behind this world. However, the things that Tang Ye now mastered at the time of the earth ancestral land were even more miraculous than this world. For example, those technological weapons that do not require elemental power can almost be said to break the rules of this world.


    Therefore, Tang Ye couldn''t tell which world was stronger. But in any case, what is certain is that he is not from this world. Therefore, he doesn''t actually care much about this world. It should be called a "sense of belonging".


    Yes, he has no sense of belonging in this world. Therefore, many things, many people, he would not care so much. Although I was also doing things and doing it very seriously, but after all, I felt that it was a bit short. Precisely because of this feeling, when I saw An Han again, An Han had the shadows of his elder sister Li Haoran and Princess Wang. He couldn¡¯t help wondering whether An Han had the power of space and could leave this world and send him back. To the ancestral land of the earth?


    If he could return to the ancestral land of the earth, he felt that he would definitely go back. Sure enough, he felt that he was still deeply influenced by some of the ideas of the earth''s ancestors, and felt that the fallen leaves should return to their roots. Although he will not become a fallen leaf now, the idea of ??returning to his roots is getting stronger and stronger.


    At this moment, Sophia and Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye very curiously. Because Tang Ye said that he could absorb the terrible power of the dead under the Void Abyss because of his origin. As for the origin of Tang Ye, they were very curious. They want to know what is it that makes a person unique to this degree. Not only is there a lot of mysterious and powerful things in his head, the breakthrough speed in cultivation is even more terrifying.


    Tang Ye was a little uncomfortable seeing Sophia and Ying Wushuang staring at him like this. Of course, he would not say that he was not a person in this world. Because he felt unnecessary to talk about this, Sophia and Ying Wushuang believe it or not is a question. The main reason is that he will have to explain it slowly after saying it. And he doesn''t want to spend so much time explaining in this aspect now, so he just intends to say one thing. He also believed that this reason was enough to convince Sophia and Ying Wushuang.


    The reason is that he comes from the border corpse sea.


    The border corpse sea is a place where corpses have been piled up for thousands of years. For thousands of years, because of this dead matter environment, a very terrible and highly toxic miasma has been bred. Those highly poisonous miasma are very terrifying, even if they have strong cultivation power, they can''t stay there for long. Thinking back now, Tang Ye felt that even the current Sky Realm might not be able to stay there all the time without incident. Perhaps the strength of the Sky Vault Realm was there, and it could stay for a while without incident, but after a long time, it would slowly erode. Therefore, the border corpse sea is not suitable for any living creatures. However, Tang Ye could adapt to the environment there. Even this is amazing enough.


    And since he can adapt to the environment on the side of the sea of ??corpses, it is understandable that he can withstand the power from the dark race under the void abyss. And since the power of the dark clan can be integrated, it is equivalent to the power of the dark clan. So, it is not a strange thing to quickly break through the strength through the power of the dark clan.


    Tang Ye believes that this explanation is completely correct. So he looked at Sophia and Ying Wushuang and said, "You may not have found my origin, because you probably would not have imagined that kind of thing. That is, I am from the far west and cannot allow any race to exist. The place is the border corpse sea."


    "Border Corpse Sea?" Upon hearing Tang Ye''s words, both Ying Wushuang and Sophia were taken aback, and then they were so surprised that they didn''t know what to say. Of course they know the border corpse sea. It can be said that it is a cemetery world, because people who died in the war will be thrown there after they have no place to deal with. This is not only the case now, it has been the case for thousands of years. For this reason, gradually, the sea of ??corpses in the border became a poisonous miasma, a force that was more terrifying than the power of the dead, and it had a deadly effect on all living beings. No matter how strong that person is, it doesn''t matter whether it is the Lord of the Star Realm or the Sky Realm.


    However, Tang Ye actually said he came from there. Is this a joke? From the border corpse sea means, born in the border corpse sea? However, isn''t there any living creatures in the border corpse sea? So, how did Tang Ye survive?


    Tang Ye saw the expressions of Sophia and Ying Wushuang, and knew that the matter was not over yet. I am afraid that neither Sophia nor Ying Wushuang will believe it unless they can explain it more clearly. However, Tang Ye just didn''t know how to explain it clearly, because this thing was originally fake. He was not born in the Border Corpse Sea, but when he came to this world from the ancestral land of the earth, he first landed in the Border Corpse Sea. Later, after the change of the power tree in the body, he adapted to the power of the dead, and then he could adapt to the environment of the sea of ??dead bodies.


    However, from another perspective, even if there is no "oasis" in the Border Corpse Sea, it is another world where living things can exist. Since he can adapt to the entire Border Corpse Sea environment, then he was born in There is nothing wrong with the sea of ??corpses in the border.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye said again: "This thing is indeed very weird. If you ask me why this is the case, I don¡¯t know how to explain it. I grew up in the Boundary Zombie Sea, and I still have it in the Border Zombie Sea. A group of necromancers. Even, in fact, I can tell you that I am the master of the Boundary Corpse Sea, that is, the lord of a star world. Of course, the premise is that the Boundary Corpse Sea is also a star world."


    "Wh, what?" When Ying Wushuang heard Tang Ye''s words, he was even more surprised. He was actually the lord of the Border Corpse Sea?


    As the lord of the Pearl Star, he knows that as a lord, he is recognized by the star world, and he can''t lie about this!

 Chapter 3112： More terrifying!

    If Tang Ye didn''t say that he was the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea, Ying Wushuang might not be able to fully confirm Tang Ye''s identity. Because Tang Ye said it came from the Border Corpse Sea, even if there is not enough evidence, he can now absorb the power of the Dark Clan, and the power of the Dark Clan is said to be about the same as the Border Corpse Sea. People believe that Tang Ye came from the border corpse sea. However, now that Tang Ye said he was the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea, Ying Wushuang could be 100% confirmed.


    The way is to see if Tang Ye has the lord''s certificate.


    Becoming the lord of a star world, you will definitely be recognized by that star world, this is the proof of the lord. Therefore, since Tang Ye said that he was the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea, he would definitely have the certificate of the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea, otherwise he would not be regarded as the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea. Although the border corpse sea has become a big cemetery, since it exists independently, it belongs to a world of stars. For this reason, Ying Wushuang would completely believe Tang Ye''s words as long as he saw Tang Ye''s lord''s testimony.


    Of course, Ying Wushuang basically completely believed in Tang Ye now. However, Tang Ye talked about his origins. Now that this matter was mentioned, Ying Wushuang certainly wanted to see it. Not only Ying Wushuang, but Sophia also. Dare to say that it came from the sea of ??corpses in the border, it was amazing. He actually said that he was the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea. If it was not true, it would be very ridiculous to lie about this kind of thing.


    "It''s hard for me to imagine such a thing." Sophia looked at Tang Ye and said, "The Boundary Zombie Sea is a recognized cemetery with thousands of years of history. Even the Emperor Xinghe feels that it is not appropriate to stay there for a long time. If you are a living person, it¡¯s amazing enough to be able to stay there. But you are still the lord there, which is really incredible. In my opinion, if there are creatures in the sea of ??corpses on the border, they are also dead, and they are dead monsters. Then, there. Lord, I am sure that the monster in this area cannot be a living person like you. No matter how you think about this kind of thing, it feels dramatic, and no one will believe it."


    Sophia said the doubters, without Ying Wushuang speaking, probably guessed, Ying Wushuang would like to see Tang Ye¡¯s lord¡¯s testimony to prove the truth of what Tang Ye said. After all, Ying Wushuang had told Tang Ye before. It is doubtful. However, since I doubted it and believed it again, if I doubt it any more, it is really not justified. Therefore, even if Ying Wushuang wanted to see Tang Ye''s lord''s testimony, he probably wouldn''t speak directly. So, Sophia spoke up. This is to satisfy Ying Wushuang, of course, she wants to see it herself.


    Tang Ye smiled, he didn''t mind what Sophia said. Because he is indeed the lord of the border corpse sea, and the lord''s certificate is also available. After defeating the Black Corpse Queen, the most powerful monster in the Border Corpse Sea, he became the strongest existence in the Border Corpse Sea. And in the star world of the dead, many of them are still ignorant, Tang Ye conquered them, and developed there, they were recognized as the lord.


    "Okay, I''ll show you the certificate of my lord." Then Tang Ye shrugged.


    Then, Tang Ye stretched out his right hand, palm up, releasing a wave of necromantic power, and then a banner floated in the necromantic power, and the aura of the banner represented the aura of the star world. At this point, between the lord and the lord, or some knowledgeable people, will know which star world it is. Even if you can''t identify which star world it is, you will know that this is a lord after seeing such a banner.


    Because that is the proof of the lord, the proof that a person is the lord of a certain star world.


    Ying Wushuang is very knowledgeable. Although he has never been to the Border Corpse Sea, he has also been nearby and knows the breath of the Border Corpse Sea. As for Sophia, as the head of the mercenary group in the early years, of course, she had also seen the sea of ??corpses in the border, so she could also feel it. Now that they saw the proof of the lord released by Tang Ye, they all confirmed that it was the breath of the border corpse sea.


    Then the two of them were extremely surprised, staring blankly, not knowing what to say. They really didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye. This guy pretended to be an old human race at first, but turned out to be the lord of the star world. No matter if it is the lord, it is still the lord of the border corpse sea!


    It''s exactly the same thing as drama.


    "Tang Ye, you are really the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea..." Sophia reacted after a while, looking at the testimony of the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea that Tang Ye released, his head was a bit unable to turn.


    Ying Wushuang could also see clearly. Of course, he was also very surprised, but when he thought about it, many amazing things about Tang Ye could be explained reasonably. For example, why Tang Ye is just an old human identity, but can do so many incredible things. For example, why can Tang Ye withstand the power of the Dark Clan. Think about the harsh environment of the Boundary Zombie Sea, and Tang Ye is actually the lord there, the lord of the Boundary Zombie Sea must have an extraordinary ability to bear it.


    "Brother Tang Ye, my previous doubts about you seem to be very inappropriate. If I offend you, I apologize to you." After Ying Wushuang learned the truth, he said to Tang Ye politely.


    However, the truth he believes is nothing but the truth he believes, not the real truth in fact.


    Tang Ye smiled and told Ying Wushuang not to be so polite. He didn''t expect that the identity of the lord of the Border Corpse Sea could play such a good explanation. Now it seems that Sophia and Ying Wushuang have no doubts about him.


    "Lord Lord, you must not be so polite. I keep concealing my origin, and you don''t know it, it''s not your fault." Tang Ye said politely to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang shook his head and said, "Brother Tang Ye, don''t be so polite with me now. You know, you are also a lord. In fact, your status and status are not worse than mine."


    "Haha, isn''t it? But the lord of the border corpse sea, I am afraid that not many people will admit it?" Tang Ye laughed.


    "No, as long as it is a knowledgeable person, a person with a little brain, you will know that the lord of the border corpse sea is precisely the most respectable and recognized." Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye.


    This is indeed the true word of Ying Wushuang. Indeed, as Tang Ye said, because the Boundary Corpse Sea is just a cemetery world, perhaps other star world lords look down on it, thinking that it is not a star world at all. However, the Boundary Corpse Sea was spurned and disapproved only because of the environmental problems, but if the intensity is raised, the horror of the Border Corpse Sea is stronger than that of other star worlds!


    Therefore, the lord of the border corpse sea is even more terrifying. The lords of other star worlds, if they could see this clearly, they would definitely not dare to underestimate the lords of the border corpse sea!

 Chapter 3113： Not so long!

    Now, Ying Wushuang not only has no suspicion for Tang Ye, but also a little more respect and recognition of strength.


    I really didn''t expect that the border corpse sea, which was recognized as a deserted land, gradually turned into a terrible and dangerous place of terror, and there was actually a lord.


    Such a lord is absolutely special. Facts have also proved that this is true, because Tang Ye''s existence is very special!


    The past specialities are no longer there. Now they are so special that they can seize the power that the dark clan can see out, and then play a role in preventing the dark clan from coming out.


    In other words, if you want to stop the Dark Clan, you must rely on Tang Ye!


    "Brother Tang Ye...no, Lord Tang Ye, now you have played a huge role in dealing with the Dark Clan. It is really hard for you. Now, I will tell you all the information I know about the Dark Clan." Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t bother to care about the change in Ying Wushuang''s attitude, revealing his identity as the lord of the corpse sea in the border, in fact, he didn''t expect to receive such treatment. Because once he felt that this status would not only not let him get any good treatment, but would put himself in trouble. Because the border corpse sea is a very dangerous place, no one likes to go there. Moreover, that place has gradually been rumored to be dark and evil. Then, as the lord of the border corpse sea, naturally also dark and evil. Therefore, this may be targeted by everyone.


    In fact, now that Ying Wushuang is so kind to him, that kind of respect is true, Tang Ye doesn''t understand. Because, as the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea, it is still possible that he is a member of the Dark Clan. Rather, it is precisely because of the Dark Clan that they can become the lord of the Border Corpse Sea. Then, he is dark and evil.


    "My lord, please don¡¯t be polite to me. I¡¯m very satisfied that you can share the information of the Dark Clan with me. And, you believe me, I am very grateful. Because I think that the identity of the lord of the border sea is more It is possible to be misunderstood and think that I am a dark and evil person. Even the person who can become the lord of the border corpse sea should be the dark clan. Otherwise, how can a living person adapt to the environment of the border corpse sea?" Tang Ye Said very modestly.


    Regarding this, Ying Wushuang smiled and said, "Lord Tang Ye, don¡¯t worry about this. As the lord of the Pearl Star, I certainly know what the identity of the lord means. This world was created by the God of Light. Every inch of land has the power of the **** of light. Even the border corpse sea is the same. The power of the dark race is completely opposite to the power of light. As for the poisonous miasma of the border corpse sea, or our land Why is the dark power of the above the same as the power of the dark clan. In fact, this matter is just a method that the light **** tried to deal with the dark clan. The light **** wants to understand the situation of the dark clan, so he allowed it There is darkness in his land. However, this kind of darkness allowed by the God of Light is ultimately within the control of God of Light. Therefore, this darkness is not the power of the dark family. Therefore, at this time, Tang Ye Lord, the power emanating from your identity certificate is the power of the dark race or the dark power of our land, I can perceive it."


    "Lord Tang Ye, the power of your lord¡¯s proof is the dark power under the God of Light, not of the dark clan. And the dark clan cannot become any lord on our land unless the dark clan completely destroys it. The power of the God of Guangming. Therefore, there is no need to doubt your identity as Lord Tang Ye." Ying Wushuang said with a smile.


    Tang Ye nodded, probably understood. That being the case, he wouldn''t be entangled in this matter, anyway, he was definitely not from the Dark Clan. Then he said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Lord..."


    "Lord Tang Ye, you don''t have to call me Lord Lord anymore, because you and I are the same at this time. If you call me Lord Lord, I can''t bear it. Just call me Lord Lord Wushuang. ." Ying Wushuang waved his hand and smiled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to delay anymore, and said, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll call you Lord Wushuang. Lord Wushuang, now, I want to know other news about the Dark Clan. Please tell everything you can say. I."


    "I can say anything!" Ying Wushuang laughed, being very polite to Tang Ye, and said: "Actually, the Dark Clan is sealed here, I already knew. In fact, the Dark Clan can also be said to be not sealed here. , But under any void abyss. Because all void abysses are the seal of the God of Light to the dark race. It''s just that my Pearl Star has just become the barrier that the dark race wants to break through. Because thousands of years ago, Emperor Void broke a gap for the dark race, making this place the easiest place for the dark race to break through the seal of the light god. Therefore, the Void Abyss here will have so many terrifying dark powers. "Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye.


    "It turned out to be like this..." Tang Ye nodded, understanding why this place became the sealed enchantment of the dark clan, and the dark clan can release power from here. But then he was very puzzled about something that he had previously doubted. He asked Ying Wushuang: "Wu Shuang Lord, you said that Emperor Void broke a gap in the seal here a thousand years ago, allowing the dark race to break the God of Light. The seal became possible. So, since Emperor Void helped the Dark Clan, doesn¡¯t it mean that Emperor Void is a member of the Dark Clan? And now that Emperor Void wants to rule the world and let the world be under his control, then he Isn¡¯t it what the Dark Clan wants to do? However, if Emperor Void is a member of the Dark Clan, then he knows that this place can break the seal of the God of Light, so why not come here, but always Should the dark race slowly release these powers, and break the seal of the God of Light from the outside?"


    Ying Wushuang understood Tang Ye''s doubts and said, "Actually, I listened to you earlier. Do you think it took a long time for the Dark Clan to seep their power from here, ten thousand years, ten thousand years? Long? In fact, it didn''t take so long. The time they spent was only a thousand years. In other words, they began to seep out their power as soon as Emperor Void broke a gap here."


    "What?" Tang Ye was startled, only a thousand years, not ten thousand years old? In that case, the speed at which the Dark Clan can seep out its power is much faster than he thought.

 Chapter 3114： brothers!

    Tang Ye originally thought that it took thousands of years for the Dark Clan to seep out power from the gap here. In that case, the power that the Dark Clan can seep in a year''s time is very small. Well, he had already seized a lot of power before. If so, he thought that at least he had won a few years.


    If the Dark Clan can only come out by infiltrating their power and gather enough power to break the seal of the God of Light, then they are very passive, because the speed at which they can seep out their power is far less than the speed at which they can seize their power. However, now listening to Ying Wushuang, the Dark Clan has penetrated so much power, it only took a thousand years. In this case, doesn''t it mean that the speed at which the Dark Clan seeps out power is much faster than what you imagined in reality?


    Suddenly Tang Ye''s head was a little bit, and he felt very worried. Because he was worried that he had misestimated the time, giving the dark race a chance to break the seal of the **** of light.


    "It turns out that this is the case. It seems that my guess was wrong. In this case, I must seize the time to seize the power of the dark clan, otherwise I am afraid that the dark clan will have a chance to break the seal of the **** of light." Tang Ye hurried to Ying Ying Wushuang said.


    He believed Ying Wushuang''s words, because Ying Wushuang was a member of the Great Galaxy, and was also the person arranged by the Great Galaxy. As the power of the bright side, the Great Galaxy must definitely deal with the dark race. Moreover, according to Ying Wushuang''s words, he also figured out the things that made him feel contradictory before, that is, the time when Emperor Void appeared, and the breach of the void in the abyss before him.


    Because he originally thought that the Dark Clan had penetrated through the gap in the seal thousands of years ago, but in fact, Emperor Void only appeared for a thousand years, and the gap in the seal was broken by the Emperor Void. Therefore, one of them must be wrong. If the Dark Clan had begun to seep out power thousands of years ago, then this gap was not broken by Emperor Void, or that Emperor Void had actually appeared for a long, long time. Or, this seal gap was indeed broken by Emperor Void, and Emperor Void indeed appeared thousands of years ago, so the Dark Clan only began to infiltrate power thousands of years ago.


    Since Ying Wushuang said that, it is natural that everything started a thousand years ago.


    "Lord Tang Ye, this matter is indeed very urgent, but you don''t have to worry too much, because the Great Emperor Galaxy said that now the dark people want to break through the seal, the most important way is to penetrate their power from the outside Break the seal. So, since you can seize their power, now we are in the active position." Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye.


    "This is best." Tang Ye nodded.


    Sophia, who had been listening to the side at this time, asked Ying Wushuang suspiciously: "Since Emperor Void broke a gap in the seal of the God of Light, isn''t it to help the Dark Clan? In that case, is Emperor Void a member of the Dark Clan? If yes, why doesn''t he continue to break the seal here, even after a thousand years?"


    Ying Wushuang smiled, knowing that this must be something no one would have thought of. He told Sophia: "In fact, the Emperor Void is not a member of the Dark Clan. At the beginning, he broke the seal here because he was bewitched by the Dark Clan''s power. . And he wanted to pursue powerful power, so he agreed to the conditions of the Dark Clan. And this is also a thousand years ago, after the Dark Clan gained the power, his strength increased rapidly, which became the reason for the current Void Great Emperor."


    "There is such a thing?" Tang Ye and Sophia were both startled, but they didn''t expect Emperor Void to become so powerful.


    Ying Wushuang said again: "There is one more thing, I am afraid that you are even more difficult to think of. That is, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are actually brothers, and they are brothers."


    "What, what?" Tang Ye and Sophia were really shocked. There is such a thing unexpectedly?


    Ying Wushuang actually thought this kind of thing was absurd, but it was all told by the Great Emperor Xinghe himself. He naturally took it as true and said, "This matter needs to talk about the family of Gods. And the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy, In fact, it belongs to the family of gods. The family of gods means literally, a family that is blessed by the gods. And Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are blessed by the power of gods, but among them, Emperor Xinghe has always been better than Emperor Void Be stronger. On the other hand, Emperor Void''s temperament is eager to win. He is very unwilling to lose to Emperor Xinghe every time, and he is even more unwilling to be the patriarch of Xinghe. Therefore, he left his clan, To find a way to break through your own power, you want to become stronger than Emperor Galaxy, and then defeat Emperor Galaxy to become the clan leader of the family of gods. As a result, the breakthrough method found by Emperor Void was to make a deal with the dark clan."


    "It turned out to be like this..." Tang Ye frowned. Hearing this news, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to understand the rest.


    When Ying Wushuang said of such things, he seemed very embarrassed, and said: "After the Void Emperor made a deal with the Dark Clan, he broke the seal here. Fortunately, he just broke a small gap. Otherwise, the world would not be long gone. No longer exists. Without the power of the God of Light, no one can deal with the Dark Clan. However, even if the Millennium Void Emperor only gained a little bit of the Dark Clan''s power, it became extremely terrifying. Especially, after gaining the Dark Clan''s power, Emperor Void can gain power by devouring people¡¯s darkness and fear. Everyone has a dark and fearful side, so this makes Emperor Void infinitely powerful. Fortunately, there is Emperor Galaxy, who inherits the family of Gods. The power of the gods has resisted the Emperor Void who has fallen into darkness for a thousand years. Otherwise, the world would have been destroyed by the Emperor Void."


    "However, because the power of Emperor Void is very special now, the more powerful he becomes, the more fearful people will be, and the darker the darkness hidden in people''s hearts will be easily stimulated and become the power of Emperor Void. For this reason, the power of Emperor Void , Keep increasing. And this means that the strength of the galaxy the Great is constantly weakening. Because the strength of the two of them is opposite to each other. If one is strong, the other will be weak. Therefore, the current situation is very bad for the galaxy the Great ." Ying Wushuang became worried.


    Tang Ye and Sophia fell silent. They have to worry about such things. Because if Emperor Void is not contained, this world will also be destroyed.


    Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye and Sophia, like having fun in hardship, and said, "However, it is still very promising, because the more the crisis is, the more powerful people will appear. And you are the powerful people."

 Chapter 3115： Think boldly!

    Tang Ye and Sophia both found it quite dramatic to learn about Emperor Wukong and Emperor Xinghe from Ying Wushuang. However, by saying this, many things make sense and make their doubts less, so they can be more clear about what to do next.


    What Tang Ye wanted to know most was how to deal with the Dark Clan, if there were other ways, it would be great. However, he still had some doubts about the matter of Emperor Void, and asked Ying Wushuang: "Lord Wushuang, after Emperor Void gained power from the Dark Clan back then, he became stronger as the current Emperor Void. Then, since the Dark Clan belongs to him. The power is so powerful, then, does Emperor Void have something to do with the Dark Clan? For example, continue to get strong power from the Dark Clan? In addition, I think the Dark Clan will not let the Void Great helper so easily. Therefore, the Dark Clan. Why didn''t they continue to let the Void Emperor help them break the seal of the God of Light?"


    Ying Wushuang shook his head and said, "The Great Emperor Void didn''t continue to get power from the Dark Clan. On the contrary, he couldn''t wait to get rid of any relationship with the Dark Clan and no longer have any involvement with the Dark Clan. And this is also the work of the Void Great Emperor. After the Dark Clan broke the seal gap, for thousands of years, there was no reason why the Dark Clan was never helped. As for the reason why the Void Emperor did not want to have any involvement with the Dark Clan, there is no clear statement. However, there is a fairly reliable news. Emperor Void was eroded by the Dark Clan. If Emperor Void cannot resist the erosion of the Dark Clan, he will become a puppet of the Dark Clan."


    "Yes, since the Dark Clan has received help from Emperor Void, they will not give up this helper so easily. Therefore, they have done some tricks in giving Emperor Void the mighty power. This force will continue to invade Emperor Void until the end. Emperor Void will be controlled by the Dark Clan, and then help the Dark Clan to do things. However, the Void Great is originally a genius. Although he is not as good as the Galaxy Great, his will and courage is also very powerful. He is helping the Dark Clan break one After sealing the gap, gaining the power of the dark clan, he realized the terribleness of the dark clan. He knew that the dark clan was beyond his control, and if that continued, he would be controlled by the dark clan. He would not allow himself to fall into it. Such a fate. What he wants to do is to give orders to others, not to obey other people¡¯s orders. Therefore, after that, Emperor Void has been working hard to get rid of the Dark Clan, so he will naturally not help the Dark Clan again. "Ying Wushuang knew that these things were from Emperor Xinghe, and now he felt that it didn''t matter to tell Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye and Sophia heard the news, they didn''t know whether to worry or be happy. If you are worried, it is that Emperor Void is very powerful, and I don''t know if he can deal with him. After all, the power of Emperor Void comes from the dark clan. As for happiness, I can only say that Emperor Void will not help the dark race. In other words, Emperor Void knew the existence of the Dark Clan, and would not come to Pearl Star to help the Dark Clan destroy the seal of the God of Light. In this case, worrying about the seal of the God of Light here is not so worried about leaking out. Because the original reason for worrying about leaking out was that Emperor Void came to attack. Since there is no need to worry about Emperor Void coming to attack, then other people should not be afraid.


    Even, thinking that the Dark Clan might still be able to let Emperor Void help. Because Emperor Void didn''t want to be controlled by the dark clan, then the dark clan must be solved. Presumably for Emperor Void, being manipulated is absolutely unacceptable. Even if it is compared to conquering this world, it cannot be retreated. Can not conquer the world, but cannot be manipulated. Because if you are manipulated, even if you conquer the world, this world does not belong to him, but belongs to the dark race that controls him.


    Thinking about this possibility, perhaps it is really a big good thing. Let the Emperor Void come to help deal with the Dark Clan, then, maybe you can stop the Emperor Void from continuing to fight, and the world will not be so wary. At the same time, the dark race can be solved, of course, if there is a way. In this case, everything is easy.


    "Lord Wushuang, listening to you say this, doesn''t it mean that the Dark Clan is also the enemy of the Emperor Void? If this is the case, wouldn''t it be possible for the Emperor Void to come together to help deal with the Dark Clan?" Tang Ye proposed this idea because he felt nothing It is impossible. Although the Void Emperor is now their enemy and the enemy of the world, it is a very good thing to skillfully use various events to eliminate the enemy, even without force or sacrifice.


    But Sophia felt that Tang Ye''s idea was too bold, how could there be such a thing. Now Emperor Void wants to conquer the world, and this world also regards him as an enemy. Moreover, this war has lasted for thousands of years, which shows the determination of Emperor Void. So, how could this kind of thing stop and then stop, how could Emperor Void give up and give up?


    However, Ying Wushuang was very interested in Tang Ye''s ideas. He felt that Tang Ye was such a different person, who could always think about things from a perspective that others would not think about. Perhaps, along the way, Tang Ye can do so many unique things, not only because of Tang Ye''s strength, but also because of Tang Ye''s thoughts. In his mind, nothing is impossible!


    "Perhaps it can be..." Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye. Although he was interested in Tang Ye''s ideas, he couldn''t just think so directly or agree. He continued to Tang Ye: "Of course, we have not yet come into contact with Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, so it is too early to say this. However, if you know more about Emperor Void, this kind of thing may not be impossible. Because Emperor Xinghe I told you that since getting the power of the Dark Clan, the character of Emperor Void has changed a lot. Although the original character of Emperor Void was also aggressive, but not unscrupulous. The current Emperor Void seems to have fallen into darkness completely. But. As a person of the family of gods, this is not the case, unless it is received by some terrifying force stronger than the power of the family of gods. There is no doubt that if there is such a power, it must be the power of the dark family."


    Ying Wushuang squinted his eyes and said, "So, since Emperor Void was affected by the power of the Dark Clan to become what he is now, then there may be a way to wake up the Emperor Void, as long as the power of the Dark Clan is eliminated. That''s it."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye squinted when he heard Ying Wushuang''s words, and said, "What if I were to **** away the power of the dark race in Emperor Void?"

 Chapter 3116： Dont worry so much!

    Tang Ye''s words surprised both Ying Wushuang and Sophia. Thinking about it carefully, I think Tang Ye''s words are very reasonable! Because since Emperor Void had the power of the Dark Clan in his body, and Tang Ye could seize these powers, could Tang Ye also take the power of the Dark Clan from Emperor Void''s body?


    If it can be done, Emperor Void will not need to be controlled by the Dark Clan. For them, this is tantamount to eliminating a huge hidden danger. After all, if Emperor Void couldn''t resist the erosion of the dark clan and became a puppet of the dark clan, then it would be very terrifying to them.


    Once the Void Great Emperor himself was very powerful, it was difficult to deal with him. Then, the Void Army led by Emperor Void was very large and powerful. If he asks these people to help break the seal of the God of Light, the dark clan will use their power again, and it may really be possible to break the seal.


    Therefore, the ability to guarantee that Emperor Void would not become the power of the Dark Clan, and to prevent the Dark Clan from controlling the Void Great, is very good for blocking the Dark Clan and breaking the seal of the God of Light.


    Secondly, since Emperor Void himself wanted to get rid of the power of the Dark Clan, wouldn''t this be equivalent to helping Emperor Void? Maybe Emperor Void would be very grateful to him, and never fight the world and destroy the world. Because, now the violent and bloodthirsty character of Emperor Void is mostly influenced by the power of the Dark Clan. It is not impossible that this thousand years of continuous cannibalization has changed the character of Emperor Void little by little. Therefore, if the Great Emperor Void got rid of the power of the Dark Clan, maybe these violent and bloodthirsty would disappear and change back to the former him.


    The former Void Emperor, even if he was competitive and defiant, was not as terrible as he is now.


    Thinking of these things, Tang Ye was very firm in his mind, looking at Ying Wushuang and Sophia and said, "Perhaps this method is worth trying. If it succeeds, many problems can be solved."


    Ying Wushuang thought this was very good, and said, "This idea is very good. I can try to contact Galaxy Great Emperor. I think that Galaxy Great Emperor definitely hopes so. After all, Void Great Emperor is his own brother, so he would never want to be with his own brother. Life and death fighting."


    "But this is the most ideal state." Sophia said at this time. Although she does not want to pour cold water, this problem does exist. She said: "If everything develops as you want, it is naturally the best. But, It is also possible that you cannot capture the power of the dark clan in Emperor Void. Emperor Void will not appreciate you, or Emperor Void is controlled by the dark clan. What should we do if this happens?"


    "This..." Tang Ye had never thought of such a thing. Now that Sophia said, it really is, if that happens, then they have no good way to deal with it. Suddenly Tang Ye felt that he was naive about this matter. Even if it may be that successful, it must be prepared for failure and relevant countermeasures.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s embarrassment, Ying Wushuang laughed, and said, "We really have to think about such things, but we have not done this kind of thing at all, so we don''t need to think so much. Because doing that kind of thing, At least we must first be relieved to Emperor Void. However, if we don¡¯t contact Emperor Xinghe, we will not be able to reach Emperor Void. And Emperor Xinghe is now in the sky battlefield, which is almost another dimension, so I want to contact Xinghe. Great Emperor, we have to spend some time."


    "The sky battlefield is another space?" Tang Ye was startled. He had simply heard of the sky battlefield before, but he didn''t expect the sky battlefield to be another space.


    Ying Wushuang nodded and said: "The sky battlefield can indeed be said to be another space. It was specially developed by Emperor Galaxy to fight against Emperor Void, in order to prevent this world from being destroyed too much. Of course, if Emperor Void If you do not agree to go there, the existence of the sky battlefield is actually useless. However, Emperor Void agreed. Even the birth of the sky battlefield has something to do with Emperor Void, and Emperor Void helped with the construction. Because the sky battlefield is still there. One function is to isolate external forces, including those of the Dark Clan. Even if the Dark Clan''s power cannot be completely isolated, it can be slowed down a lot. Otherwise, at this time, I am afraid that Emperor Void would have been completely eroded by the Dark Clan''s power."


    "There is such a thing..." Tang Ye squinted, as if thinking of something else.


    He listened to Ying Wushuang''s words, Ying Wushuang mentioned many times that Emperor Void wanted to get rid of the power erosion of the dark clan and avoid being manipulated by the dark clan. Then, there is no doubt that the emperor Void wanted to get rid of the power erosion of the dark clan very much. In this case, he feels that his idea just now will be easier to implement.


    Ying Wushuang now told Tang Ye and Sophia all the information he knew. At this time, he felt that he had to concentrate on blocking the breakthrough of the Dark Clan first. He said: "In short, what we are mainly doing now is how to block the dark race and break the seal of the God of Light. This matter is beyond the scope of our decision, so I will immediately contact the Emperor Galaxy. This may require a little bit. Time, therefore, during this time, we can¡¯t relax for a moment, and we have to use all means to block the dark clan. And you, Lord Tang Ye, you can seize the dark clan¡¯s power and absorb the fusion. This is practically possible. It''s blocking the dark clan, so we must continue."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Lord Wushuang, don''t worry, I will do this. After all, now I don''t know any other way to stop the Dark Clan, I can only do this."


    Sophia was still worried about this kind of thing and asked Ying Wushuang: "Is there only one way now? What can I do?"


    Ying Wushuang thought for a while, did not think of other methods, and said: "There are no other methods, but I think it is enough to follow Tang Ye''s method now. Because the dark race now sees power, it has been long ago. Emperor Galaxy discovered it. After a long time of observation, Emperor Galaxy believed that there are only two ways for the Dark Clan to break the seal. One is to infiltrate the power and break the seal from the outside. The other method is to control the Emperor Void, let Emperor Void helped break it. And now, Emperor Void is entangled by Emperor Galaxy, and only the method of infiltrating power is left. Now that Tang Ye can seize their power, it will naturally stop them."


    "As for the Dark Clan, there are other ways to break the seal, the Emperor Galaxy also expected, but that method, I am afraid the Dark Clan will not use it easily." Ying Wushuang didn''t seem to be so worried.

 Chapter 3117： faster!

    Ying Wushuang''s words made Tang Ye and Sophia more relieved. Since the Dark Clan currently has no other way to break the seal of the God of Light, now as long as the power of the undead in the Void Abyss is captured, the Dark Clan can be stopped. In this case, Tang Ye doesn''t need to worry. Because it is not difficult for him to do this, and he can also increase his strength by the way, maybe he can break through to the Heavenly Realm.


    This was a great thing, and he wished he could just do it.


    He said to Ying Wushuang: "Lord Wushuang, in this case, then I will continue to capture the power of the dark race to prevent them from breaking the seal of the God of Light. And you, go to the Great Emperor and report this to the Great Emperor. Regarding the matter, see what Emperor Xinghe thinks. At the same time, please tell him my suggestion to see if you can contact the Emperor Void and reach an agreement with Emperor Void."


    "Okay." Ying Wushuang nodded and said, "Just do it. If there is other news, I will contact you immediately. Now that there is something about the Dark Clan, then everything else can be set aside, and it must be done. The matter of the dark race is given priority."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "That''s what I meant, but now that there are my people in the Datang Mansion, they don''t have much power, but they can''t prevent others from moving them, so I still need to protect them. If I want to seize the power of the Dark Clan here, Lord Wushuang and Sophia, please help me take care of it."


    "Don''t worry, this matter can be left to us." Sophia said.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then, I''m going to start to seize the power of the Dark Clan, and you can do your business."


    "Okay." Ying Wushuang nodded, then left, but after two steps, he turned his head and looked at Tang Ye and said, "Lord Tang Ye, you have absorbed the power of the dark clan, and your strength has grown very fast. It reminds me of Emperor Void The power of this dark clan is terrifying after all. Even if you are the lord of the sea of ??corpses on the border, as the power of the dark clan captured increases, you may not be able to bear it. At that time, you will not Will be affected and become a puppet of the Dark Clan?"


    Sophia frowned, feeling that Ying Wushuang''s words had other meanings. If Tang Ye couldn''t bear it anymore and became a puppet of the Dark Clan, wouldn''t it mean to kill Tang Ye? What''s this, let Tang Ye seize the power of the dark clan, stop the dark clan, and finally kill Tang Ye. This is tantamount to not only stopping the Dark Clan, but also killing Tang Ye, the hidden danger of the Dark Clan?


    Otherwise, if there is one more person like Emperor Void, even if the Dark Clan does not break the seal of the God of Light, this world will probably be destroyed!


    Since it was about Tang Ye''s life and death, even if it was about the overall situation, Sophia was very unhappy.


    Tang Ye hadn''t thought about this problem, because relying on the power tree in his body, he believed that he could completely fuse the power of the dark clan and would not be backlashed by the dark clan''s power. However, this possibility cannot be ruled out. Therefore, for Ying Wushuang''s words, there is something unpleasant in it, he doesn''t care so much, and he is even less angry.


    And he felt that since he had done this by himself, he needed to consider everything. The consequences like what Ying Wushuang said could not happen, as the end of the world is almost the same. Therefore, he thought for a while and said, "Although I have confidence in the power of the Dark Clan that I have merged with, Lord Wushuang''s worries are not unreasonable. If so..."


    Tang Ye looked at Sophia and said, "Sophia, if I really can''t stand the power of the Dark Clan, I will find you before I am backlashed and let you kill me..."


    "Tang Ye!" Sophia snorted, obviously very unwilling to hear such words, and said: "There will be no such thing! I will never allow such a thing to happen! Now I will go back and continue to find and deal with the darkness. One family''s way!"


    Ying Wushuang was slightly surprised when seeing Sophia''s excited expression, and then relieved again. Sophia and Tang Ye have been together for so long, it is normal to have feelings. As for the extent to which this relationship has developed, it is not known.


    Ying Wushuang will definitely take care of Sophia''s feelings. Faced with this tense atmosphere, he laughed and eased the atmosphere and said: "Haha, I still believe in Lord Tang Ye''s ability. I believe that such results will never occur. Of course, one more. The method is also good, so after I go back, Sophia and I will continue to look for other methods. If there are other ways to deal with the dark clan, you don¡¯t need Lord Tang Ye to take the risk of absorbing the dark clan¡¯s power."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded with a smile. But in fact, he didn''t think so in his heart. Because he wanted to absorb the power of the Dark Clan, these were very rare cultivation resources for him. He believed that he would not be backlashed, so after absorbing the power of these dark people, he could break through and become stronger.


    The Great Emperor Void relied on the power of the dark clan to become so powerful, so maybe he could become so powerful after absorbing these powers of the dark clan. Then, whether it is Emperor Void or Emperor Galaxy, if you want to see them, you don''t need to ask Ying Wushuang to contact them first.


    Then, Tang Ye sat cross-legged and continued to take the power of the dark clan. Now his mood is more stable than before, so he becomes more attentive, capturing and absorbing, and fusing the power of the dark race more quickly. As he concentrated on doing this, the power of the void in the abyss in front of him was almost visibly reduced.


    However, these powers decreased very slowly, because the lost power was nothing compared to the power of the entire void.


    "Damn, the speed of that kid''s seizure of our power has become even faster!" However, the Dark Clan under the seal of the Void Abyss, especially the exploding Six-winged Demon Snake, sensed the rate of loss of power above. Became furious.


    At this time, it was in the hall where the important figures of their dark clan gathered, the six-winged demon snake was there, the demon **** was also there, and of course the dark monarch.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake was originally trying to control Emperor Void, and wanted to use Emperor Void to help them break the seal of the God of Light. However, when the Six Winged Demon Snake was trying to invade Emperor Void, using his spirit power left in Emperor Void''s body to swallow Emperor Void''s will, and completely control Emperor Void, he found that Emperor Void''s will and soul were still tenacious. Failed.


    "There is no way with that kid, there is no way to control the Void Emperor, do we really want to stop here?" The Six Winged Devil Snake was very unwilling.

 Chapter 3118： Dark ring!

    Now that Tang Ye seized the power of the void abyss above, the Dark Lord and them were worried. Because Tang Ye''s speed of capturing the power under the Void Abyss was accelerating, the power captured in an hour was about to catch up with the power that they had only penetrated in a year. If this continues, if they have no other way to break the seal of the God of Light, even if Tang Ye no longer seizes their power, they will have to continue to infiltrate the power for a year to break the seal of the God of Light.


    Although a year was not long for them, it passed in a blink of an eye. However, one thing they must worry about is that Tang Ye won''t stop just taking that little power. If Tang Ye kept seizing their power, wouldn''t it mean that their breaking the seal of the God of Light would be extended indefinitely?


    This is terrible, absolutely unacceptable! It''s a hard day to look down on.


    "Six-winged Demon Snake, no matter how strong the will and soul of Emperor Void are, it has been a thousand years, can''t it be swallowed?" The Dark Lord had always been calm, but since he was stimulated by Tang Ye last time, He became more and more irritable, and he seemed to be angry when he asked the Six Winged Devil Snake, and blamed the Six Winged Devil Snake for failing to complete the things he explained.


    The Void Emperor at this time is infinitely close to him who was once a tyrant. The dark monarch in that state is very jealous of the six-winged demon snake and the sacrificial demon god. Because even with their right and left hands, as long as the Dark Lord is unhappy, they may be killed on the spot. Because the power of their dark clan can be passed on directly. Kill them, you can pass on their power to another person. So, for the Dark Lord, there is no loss of generals.


    Unless the power of the God of Light was used to completely kill them, even their power was destroyed, so that they would truly disappear.


    "My lord, the subordinate is incompetent, please forgive me!" Even the irritable six-winged devil snake, facing the dark monarch, dare not snorted, whether it is his fault or not, the most important thing is to admit the mistake first. Yes, you can''t make the Dark Lord angry.


    The Dark Lord didn¡¯t blame him. Although the Dark Lord was very angry, now they have a problem with the Dark Clan. Even if they can pass on their power, the right-hand man who has been with him for thousands of years does not mean that he will be killed by killing. Other people, even if they have the same strength, are different, they may not be used to it, and it is not conducive to solving the current problem. So, I just glared at the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and then I didn¡¯t blame the others. The most important thing is to find a solution to the current problem, and said, ¡°Is there no chance? I don¡¯t think so, the reason why the will and soul of the Void Great Emperor are able to It is so powerful because he belongs to the family of gods and has the power of those gods. However, no matter what **** it is, it will not be the opponent of the **** of light. So, that little power of the gods is not difficult for us, right?"


    "My lord, this is the case." Six-winged Demon Snake explained: "If it were before, Emperor Void would have been controlled by me, but now, everything is because of the seal of the God of Light. The spirit power that I have infiltrated, It''s just a small amount that gets into the body of Emperor Void, and there is no way to penetrate more. If I forcefully strengthen the spirit power that belongs to me in Emperor Void at this time, one needs the help of the sacrificial demon god, and the other is that I have to use half of the spirit power. This is equivalent to half of my power. Only when such a huge power goes out, can I withstand the weakening of the seal of the God of Light. Then, the remaining part of the spirit power is transmitted to the body of Emperor Void. In this way, I can guarantee that I can control the void The Great."


    "Then why don''t you do it?" The Dark Lord snorted, even more unhappy.


    "This..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t speak for a while, probably because there was something wrong, and became hesitant to speak.


    The Dark Lord frowned greatly. He was really angry, and he was going to punish the six-winged devil snake. He is not the kind of person who talks first, he always talks first. This is how his majesty and fear under his control came.


    However, just when the Dark Lord wanted to get angry, the sacrificial demon **** next to the Six-Winged Devil Snake hurriedly knelt down and explained to the Dark Lord: "My lord, this is no wonder the Six-Winged Devil Snake, because it costs too much. Big. Taking out half of the spirit power is equivalent to directly... destroying the Six-Winged Demon Snake. If it is not successful, then the Six-Winged Demon Snake is a waste. And the lost part of the power is irreparable. If you lose it, you will lose it completely. Naturally, you must be cautious about this kind of thing, so please don''t blame the six-winged devil snake."


    "Huh?" The Dark Lord raised his eyebrows. If this is the case, then the Six Winged Devil Snake''s hesitation is not without reason. Although as a subordinate, allegiance to him is necessary. However, the Six Winged Demon Snake is his right arm, not a small soldier, and it does not mean that sacrifice can be sacrificed. Therefore, he thinks that this matter should also be considered.


    "Well, Six-Winged Demon Snake, such a thing really needs to be considered. After all, there is Tang Ye out there. If you use half of your spirit power to rush out, you will not be able to confuse Emperor Void, and you will be taken by Tang instead. Ye was caught, and that would be a very heavy loss to the dark race." The Dark Lord frowned and said leisurely.


    Now his mood is very complicated, and he feels that he can''t be angry, nor can he be angry. Thinking of Tang Ye doing whatever he wanted on their heads, he was so angry that there was smoke above his head.


    "Is there no other way to sacrifice to the devil? You are the smartest person of our dark clan and master the most secrets. Don''t you have any way? No matter what the method is, speak out and listen. We will do what we can." The Dark Lord looked at the sacrificial demon god, and said a little impatiently.


    The sacrificial demon **** was silent for a while, and said: "My lord, there is actually a way, but I don''t know if you are willing to use it, my lord?"


    "What''s the solution, say it quickly, don''t dawdle!" The Dark Lord said immediately, he said, no matter what the method is, he will say it first, so he will not blame the person who proposed the solution.


    The sacrificial demon **** was silent again, but he did not dare to remain silent for too long, so as not to irritate the Dark Lord, and then said: "That''s it, Lord Lord, I remember that you have a treasure that can quickly restore the power of our dark people and bear it. If the powerful force hurts, if it is used by the six-winged demon snake, he must be able to let his spirit power go outside and control the Void Emperor."


    "Huh?" Hearing the words of offering sacrifices to the Demon God, Emperor Void curled his head slightly, meaning very different.


    Sacrificing the Demon God was shocked, afraid that he had said the wrong thing, and actually wanted to use the treasure of the Dark Lord, really looking for death!


    "You mean the Dark Ring?" However, the Dark Lord was not angry.

 Chapter 3119： What a chance!

    The Dark Ring is a treasure that the Dark Lord has been using in his early years of cultivation, and it is still with him now, condensing the powerful power of the Dark Lord. It is no exaggeration to say that the Dark Ring is equivalent to a clone of him. Although the power is far inferior to him, it is very powerful for the six-winged demon snake and the sacrificial demon god.


    This kind of treasure is very cherished by the Dark Lord, so if the sacrifice to the demon **** mentioned this treasure, he would not do it if it wasn''t for the situation to become serious. After all, mentioning such treasures is like peeking at the treasures of the Dark Lord. If you anger the Dark Lord, it will be lifeless.


    But unexpectedly, the Dark Lord was not angry, but instead caused the Dark Lord to fall into deep thought. Obviously, the Dark Lord is considering this matter. For him, it would be very worthwhile if he could control the Emperor Void with the Ring of Darkness, and let the Emperor Void help break the seal of the God of Light. However, if you fail, you will lose a treasure for nothing, which is a pity.


    The Sacrifice Demon God saw that the Lord of Darkness had not made a decision after thinking for a long time, so he cautiously said: "My Lord, although this is a feasible method, it may not guarantee success. If this is the case, then... you don''t need to take the Lord. It¡¯s time to take an adventure. After all, Lord Monarch¡¯s treasure should be used in key places..."


    Sacrificing the Demon God said that, in fact, he was worried that the Dark Lord would take the initiative to get angry, after all, he wanted to take the Dark Lord''s very powerful treasure. Moreover, even if the Dark Lord is willing to give such a treasure, if he fails, he thinks the consequences will be very serious. It''s better not to use it, so as not to involve yourself.


    However, at this time, the Dark Lord waved his hand and said, "How sure can I use the power of the Dark Ring to succeed?"


    Sacrificing the Demon God was taken aback, but the Dark Lord agreed. In this way, he felt that it was not easy to handle, because if the confidence was too low, wouldn''t it stimulate the Dark Lord? Even with such a low certainty, the Lord of Darkness would dare to ask the Lord of Darkness to give such a good treasure, and the Lord of Darkness might get angry if he is not careful. However, if the certainty is too high, it is not so high in reality, and it fails when it proceeds, and the Dark Lord may be even more angry.


    The Sacrifice Demon God couldn''t help but glanced at the Six-Winged Demon Snake secretly, and suddenly felt that it would be fine to push this matter to the Six-Winged Demon Snake. After all, the six-winged devil snake was mainly responsible for the cannibalization of Emperor Void. And he was just assisting the Six Winged Devil Snake. So, let the Six-Winged Devil Snake talk about it, it''s not his business. Moreover, he had already offered to ask the Dark Lord to help the treasure, and he felt that he had greatly helped the Six Winged Devil Snake. Then, of course, the Six Winged Devil Snake will handle the rest.


    Therefore, the Sacrifice Demon God said to the Dark Lord: "My lord, how sure about this matter, the subordinates think that the Six-winged Demon Snake is more clear. Because the matter of encroaching on the Emperor Void, the main thing depends on the Six-winged Devil. That is. It is the spirit power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, so the subordinates are not sure. But the subordinates can be sure that the power of the Dark Ring can definitely help a lot, depending on how the Six-Winged Devil Snake uses it."


    "Nonsense!" The Dark Lord suddenly whispered and snorted coldly: "If my dark ring is useless, what do you think is useful?"


    "Yes, yes, the lord is right, the subordinates are stupid!" Sacrificial Demon God quickly lowered his head and said, afraid that it would stimulate the Dark Lord. If it were the previous dark monarch who had not been irritated by Tang Ye, he would not be afraid, because the dark monarch at that time was very peaceful, even lazy, and didn''t bother to take care of their affairs. Think about it, the Sacrifice Demon God was so angry with Tang Ye that he gritted his teeth, but he didn''t expect everything to be mixed up by the nameless human kid.


    "This old thing..." At this time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake called that anger to the sacrifice to the Demon God. I really felt that the sacrifice to the Demon God had dug a big hole for him to jump. Asking him to answer how sure is the use of the Dark Ring? This is a difficult question to answer. What should he say, if it angers the Dark Lord, isn''t it that he will bear the Dark Lord''s anger? In this case, it¡¯s better not to use the Ring of Darkness. In that case, the Dark Lord knows how difficult it is to erode the Emperor Void, and how much he will understand him. Even if he is angry at him, he knows that it is not because he can¡¯t eat the Emperor Void, so he On the contrary, he knows a lot of peace of mind.


    At this time, the Dark Lord looked at the six-winged devil snake, waiting for the six-winged devil snake to give an answer. But the Six Winged Devil Snake did not give it for a long time, so he couldn''t help but snorted, "Huh?"


    Knowing that this matter can no longer be sloppy, the six-winged demon snake said to the dark monarch: "My lord, if the power of the dark ring can help withstand most of the weakening power of the light **** seal, then I will reach it with half the power of the soul Void Abyss, although I still can''t leave the scope of this seal, because my power has exposed most of it outside, it can greatly affect the Void Emperor invisibly. In this case, I can control the Void Emperor..."


    Although the Six Winged Devil Snake felt that this matter was not easy to estimate, he was pushed to this matter, and it was indeed his responsibility. And since he is all responsible, it is good to get the power of the Dark Lord. Otherwise, he didn''t get the power of the Dark Lord, and finally failed, was blamed, and the end may be the same. In this way, it would be better to have more strength and a little more chance of success.


    "Originally, I thought it should be 80% sure. However, because the human kid is obstructing now, I can only have 60% certainty. Because the human kid is so weird, it can be. Take our power directly. My spirit power is exposed to the outside. It is inherently dangerous. It may be disturbed by that human kid, or even seized..." The Six Winged Demon Snake said to the Dark Lord, suddenly becoming cautious. Some worry irritates the Dark Lord.


    Because they have always been strong and arrogant, it is ridiculous to be afraid of a human kid.


    "Um... sixty percent..." However, the Dark Lord was not angry, but thought about it.


    He also said to himself: "Indeed, that human kid is too weird. Not only can it take our power, but it can also integrate our power and endure it. This is the first time I have seen such a human. I can''t get any benefit from that human kid, so the existence of this human kid must be paid attention to..."


    The Six Winged Demon Snake was overjoyed. He didn''t expect the Dark Lord to be so sensible. He couldn''t help kneeling down and said, "My Lord Shengming!"

 Chapter 3120： Unity!

    Hearing the words of the Dark Lord, not only the six-winged demon snake, but also the sacrificial demon **** were relieved. Since the Dark Lord understands this, they probably won''t blame them. They can safely use the power of the Dark Ring, although it is not 100%, but it is also very likely to control the Void Emperor.


    "Just do it." The Dark Lord considered, waving his hand, and said: "If we can''t break the seal of the God of Light, it''s useless to keep more treasures. If we can break the seal with the help of these treasures, then No matter how many babies need to use it. So, I will give you the Dark Ring, and you can use it with confidence. However, after you use it, you must give me good news."


    The Six Winged Demon Snake and the Sacrifice Demon God were taken aback for a moment. Doesn''t the meaning of these words mean that they can only succeed but not fail? Then they are very stressed. Since it is not a 100% success, how can you directly guarantee it? But when things are worth it, they can only bite the bullet and do it. It can only be said to be optimistic and believe that the probability of success is greater than the probability of failure, so as long as you are careful, you can succeed.


    "Yes, Lord Monarch, we will definitely bring good news back to Lord Monarch!" At this moment, the Six-winged Demon Snake kneeled to the Dark Lord, and then he secretly glanced at the Sacrifice Demon God, which would slightly close his eyes. It seemed unpredictable, and it looked like closing his eyes to meditate or thinking, but he knew that offering sacrifices to the demon **** was just trying to hang up high. However, he wouldn''t let the sacrifice to the Demon God do as he wished, and no matter what, he would have to pull the sacrifice to the Demon God together.


    Therefore, the six-winged demon snake said to the dark monarch: "I believe that with the help of the magic circle that sacrifices to the demon god, I will definitely succeed. The magic circle that sacrifices to the devil **** is very wonderful and powerful. It not only has the same effect as space transmission. , And also has the ability to enhance resistance. As long as the sacrificial demon **** uses the magic circle, and cooperates with the Lord''s dark ring, then I have a double guarantee, and I will definitely guarantee it!"


    "Sacrifice to the devil, don''t you? Your magic circle can do this, right? So, please help us for the future of our dark clan!" Six-winged Demon Snake said a little passionately, but In fact, it feels like revenge for sacrificing the demon god, all deliberately.


    The sacrifice to the Demon God was really angry, and he kept shouting in his heart that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was too cheap, and he had to be pulled together at this point.


    "Well, offering sacrifices to the Demon God, I have always appreciated your profound knowledge and the secret techniques that have been researched out. Therefore, you have to help the Six-winged Demon Snake well." At this time, the Dark Lord said.


    The sacrificial demon **** was named in this way, and the heart of wanting to kill the six-winged demon snake suddenly became. Because of this, if the Six Winged Demon Snake''s plan to control the Void Emperor fails, he will also be greatly implicated and punished.


    "Yes, Lord Sovereign, please rest assured, I will definitely help the Six-Winged Demon Snake with all my strength." Although I was very angry and yelled at him, he still had to obediently agree to the Dark Lord.


    Then, the two left and went outside.


    Sacrificing to the Demon God was immediately unhappy, and cursed the Six-Winged Demon Snake and said: "Six-winged Demon Snake, you ungrateful thing, if it weren''t for me to speak, how could you get the Lord''s dark ring to help you? But you, actually want to pull Let me be together! Obviously you are responsible for your own affairs, why should the Lord think that it was the two of us who did it?!"


    The six-winged demon snake came out with a smile, and said, "Don¡¯t scold me in a hurry to sacrifice to the devil. Do you think you are a good bird? If you want to help me, sincerely help me ask the Lord Lord for the Dark Ring. Then I would be grateful to you. But, are you like this? I don¡¯t think so. Because you do this to make the Dark Lord feel that this matter is my responsibility. If you fail, you will be responsible for it. No. So when the Lord Monarch asked how sure you were, didn¡¯t you push it to me?"


    "Hmph, although my head is simple and not as smart as you, I have been with you for thousands of years, don''t you still know you? Your mind is very dark." Hummed.


    "You..." The Sacrifice Demon God was very unhappy, and said: "Even if I don''t plan to help you, what about it? Your spirit power erodes the Emperor Void. Even if it is just this, it is doomed to control the Emperor Void. You are all responsible! In this case, even if I don¡¯t help you, it¡¯s normal! But, I¡¯ve been helping you all the time, and that¡¯s all right for you!"


    The Six Winged Demon Snake wanted to refute, but it seemed that the offering to the Demon God was right, and he didn''t know how to refute it for a while. But he just feels that offering sacrifices to the Demon God is not so kind. The Dark Clan, in addition to the absolute power, that is, the Dark Lord, will have other thoughts for other existences. Because they can seize power between them, swallow and inherit, then they can directly gain very strong power. Therefore, before they were sealed by the God of Light, the situation within the Dark Clan was also so chaotic. Otherwise, even if the God of Light sacrifices himself, it may not be able to seal their dark race. After all, how can there be no darkness between heaven and earth?


    "Hmph, anyway, our dark people should be united now and shouldn''t calculate so many things!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake had no good reason to refute the sacrifice to the Demon God, so it used other reasons and said: "Moreover, Don¡¯t you think that the little thought between us, Lord Monarch will not be able to see? If Lord Monarch thinks that you don¡¯t need to participate in it, you don¡¯t have to be responsible, naturally you will not be with you. But he called, what does this mean? It means Lord Monarch is What we want to be together, what we have to do now is to unite!"


    The sacrificial demon **** was taken aback, looked at the six-winged devil snake with weird eyes, as if he did not know the six-winged devil snake, and then said: "Are you really that impulsive and violent snake? Oh, you can also say something like this. ?"


    "You..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake felt humiliated by the sacrifice to the Demon God, and was very angry. Of course, he would normally not say such things. Those words were spoken by some wise men. Even if he did not, he had always heard of it, and then he would still be able to carry it out and use it.


    "Forget it, even if you didn''t say these things, but the truth is still correct." The sacrificial demon **** was too lazy to fight with the six-winged demon snake, his expression became worried and dignified, and said: "Indeed, our dark people must now unite. We must single-mindedly break the seal of the God of Light. This is the only thing that is important and important, and everything else is nonsense. If we can¡¯t leave and return to the outside world, then everything is meaningless.¡±


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was also infected by the emotion of offering sacrifices to the Demon God. He clenched his fists, his expression became firm, and said, "Then I will contribute half of my soul power. I must succeed!"

 Chapter 3121： The determination to sacrifice!

    Sacrificing to the Demon God was surprised, but he did not expect that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was so actively willing to contribute half of its spirit power to try to control the Void Emperor. Because half of the spirit power is equivalent to half of the soul. If this kind of power is not affected by the seal of the God of Light, it can be killed in the outer world, even in the Sky Realm.


    It''s a pity, because the power of the God of Light is suppressing, even such a powerful force will be greatly weakened, and it will still be affected by the scope of the seal. However, it is indeed possible to increase the power, and then affect the Emperor Void, making it easier to control the Emperor Void.


    Because when his power can also come out, it can better draw the spirit power that has invaded into Emperor Void at this time, and then erode Void Emperor more deeply, and finally achieve the goal of controlling Void Emperor.


    However, releasing half of the spirit power is also very risky. Because when passing through the gap in the seal, he would inevitably be attacked by the seal of the God of Light. If there is no good defense, then at least half of the power will be lost. In other words, if half of the spirit power goes out, only half of it will be available when it comes back. This is a huge damage to the six-winged magic snake itself. If it fails again, it is the damage that may not be able to recover even after thousands of years.


    What''s more, there is still Tang Ye taking power outside now. If they were just ordinary people, even if they had the strength of the Sky Realm, the Six Winged Demon Snake would not have to worry. Because even if they are restricted, they can only have the strength of the Vault of Heaven, but the cultivator outside will definitely not be their opponent. Even if they can be tied, there is nothing they can do, so there is no need to worry. However, Tang Ye is no ordinary person, Tang Ye can seize their power, then absorb and merge them!


    It is equivalent to that once the power is captured and absorbed by Tang Ye, that power will be lost forever!


    Moreover, Tang Ye''s method of seizing power was not only to seize power, but also to seize spirits and souls. It can be said that it happens to be their nemesis!


    Therefore, when you go outside now, you must be very careful. Otherwise, even if you are not attacked to death by the sealing power of the God of Light, you may be "eaten" by Tang Ye. This is death, and it is very for them. Terrible price!


    Think about it, the sacrifice to the devil felt that the Six-Winged Devil Snake had paid a lot to do this, and felt that there was no need to compete with the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and said: "Six-winged Devil Snake, I didn¡¯t expect things to get to this point. It¡¯s a lot more dangerous to you. Don¡¯t worry, I will do my best to help you so that you can not only be unaffected by the seal of the God of Light, but also control the Emperor Void.¡±


    "Of course, I did this not for you, but for the future of our dark race. So, don''t you think how good I am to you." Sacrificial Demon God added, as if a little arrogant.


    The Six-Winged Devil Snake doesn''t have any warm stories with him here, so he rolled his eyes and said: "Sacrifice to the Demon God, don''t worry, I know what you are, so I thank no one to thank you!"


    "You..." The sacrifice to the demon **** felt that the six-winged devil snake was a bit insulting, but he stopped arguing with the six-winged devil snake, turned and left, waved his hand, and said: "I''m going to prepare, I The magic star array and the dark sky array are to be arranged. I don''t believe it anymore. After thousands of years of research, there is really no way to seal the power of the God of Light!"


    The Six Winged Demon Snake was taken aback. He didn''t expect that the sacrifice to the Demon God would actually arrange the Magic Star Array and the Dark Sky Array. These two Arrays were very powerful, belonging to the ancient higher-level Array, and the power needed to consume was huge. Even, the power it possesses is not enough to support such a magic circle, so it needs to pay the power of the soul. Moreover, the consumption of such power is irreversible. In other words, once the spirit power is used, once there is a loss, it is lost forever, and there is no way to make up for it.


    In this case, it''s like a six-winged demon snake rushing out with spirit power. Once something happens to their spirit power, it will happen forever. There is no way to make up, and if you want to recover, you need to condense the power of the soul as before, and this will take hundreds or even thousands of years.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake did not expect to sacrifice to the Demon God to this point. Suddenly, it felt a little bit ashamed to sacrifice to the Demon God, thinking that the sacrifice to the Demon God would always be shrewdly calculating for himself. It turned out that offering sacrifices to the Demon God also made a great sacrifice.


    Looking at the back of the sacrificial demon **** leaving, the six-winged demon snake suddenly clenched his fist, and became very determined in his heart. In any case, he must complete the control of the Void Emperor. This is not only what he wants to do, but also The task that the Dark Lord confessed is the way out for their dark people!


    The people outside can no longer forget the dark clan, how brilliant their dark clan used to be, even in the star realm of the gods, they have to be jealous!


    The six-winged demon snake walked to the pillar of strength and looked up at it. It was all darkness, but the dark people could feel the seal of the **** of light. The six-winged demon snake''s expression became very gloomy, with an incomparably deep hatred. In any case, it must break the seal of the **** of light and escape from this endless darkness!


    "Human kid, after I go out, I will definitely break your corpse into ten thousand pieces!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake hummed coldly, his hatred of Tang Ye is very huge. If it is said that his original hatred was only because of being sealed by the God of Light in this endless darkness, it was a resentment to God of Light, but because God of Light was dead, it was useless to resent God of Light, and turned into resentment to live on it. Everyone of, but this is very general. After all, even after going out, he will kill people casually. There is no exact goal. This seems to be missing something, but not anymore, because now he has a very clear hatred, and The revenge target is Tang Ye.


    This made him more motivated and must break the seal of the God of Light and go out.


    call!


    Then, the Six Winged Demon Snake exploded with an extremely violent force, and a dark gale formed around its body. Then, he also turned into a huge black snake, and three pairs of wings grew behind the black snake. This is his body form, the six-winged magic snake!


    After the six-winged demon snake transformed into its body, the black power pillar was entangled and flew up at an extremely fast speed. Nevertheless, he could not fly to the upper seal all at once. The depth of the Void Abyss is very deep. If they weren''t for the Dark Clan, they would have been unable to bear it and died if they were replaced by another race.


    Although it was very far away from the seal, the six-winged demon snake flew to it in one breath. Then he flapped three pairs of wings and hovered in the sky above, saying: "Sacrifice to the demon god, if your circle is ready, tell I, I''m going out. I can''t wait to control the Void Emperor and kill that **** human kid!"

 Chapter 3122： An absolute success!

    At this moment, outside the Void Abyss, those floating powers suddenly flowed very fast, as if becoming violent. This disrupted Tang Ye''s capture rhythm, so she stopped, frowning at the situation.


    For him, any abnormal situation that happened here in the Dark Clan is very serious. Because the Dark Clan is such a powerful existence for them, even if they move their fingers, it may be a huge disaster for them. Therefore, Tang Ye watched the movement of the Dark Clan very carefully, and did not dare to relax or let go of any changes.


    Just now I was thinking of continuing to seize the power of the Dark Clan, but suddenly I found that the Dark Clan¡¯s power became turbulent, like a cloud under a gale, but it was confined in one place, and it circulated around faster and faster. Look like.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Ye squinted and frowned, wondering what the current situation was. Could it be that someone from the dark race is coming out again?


    Recalling the previous two times, the situation above the Void Abyss when the Six-Winged Demon Snake and the Dark Lord came out was exactly like this, so Tang Ye immediately prepared, if the Dark Clan appeared again in the form of spirits, he would definitely want to do it. what. That means that they may have other ways to break the seal of the God of Light, which is a very bad thing.


    "This time the movement... is bigger than the previous two times, and it''s still much bigger!" Tang Ye stared at the power flow of the dark clan in the Void Abyss, his expression becoming more solemn. Before the Dark Lord came out, the movement was very loud. He also heard the Dark Lord say his identity. He thought that the Dark Lord was probably the most powerful existence. He never expected that there would be a stronger existence than the Dark Lord.


    However, the previous form of the Dark Lord when he came out was a spirit form, and I don''t know how much spirit power it was. If it was only a small part of the spirit power, then you can completely imagine how powerful the dark clan''s body power is.


    Tang Ye felt that he was more powerful than the Dark Lord now. Because he didn''t believe that the Lord of Darkness would come out and talk to him again, but he couldn''t think of anyone who was more powerful than the Lord of Darkness.


    However, when Tang Ye made an all-out response, the dark power under the Void Abyss stopped surging again, and there was no sign of going out crazy. And I haven''t seen the spirit will of the Dark Clan coming out of the seal. Could it be said that this is not the people of the vanity clan at work?


    Tang Ye was very puzzled, but after observing for a while, the power of the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss had no other movement. Tang Ye frowned, and felt that there was nothing wrong again, so he continued to sit down cross-legged and grabbed the power of the Dark Clan.


    Now he doesn''t know any other way except to seize the power of the dark clan, which is the way to stop the dark clan, so he has been seizing the power of the dark clan here. Only one day later, he took a lot of the power of the dark race. It would take at least two or three years for the Dark Clan to make up for such a force.


    Therefore, the dark race will be so angry when they see such things. They didn''t go crazy and rushed up one by one to express their anger, which was pretty good. Of course, they were mainly afraid of the seal of the God of Light.


    In fact, the power of the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss was surging just now, because under the seal, the Six-Winged Demon Snake was controlled by its full strength, making the power of the Dark Clan outside react accordingly. In fact, the power of these dark races is roughly a bit of their own consciousness. These dark clan were released from countless members of the dark clan. Thousands of years, after being conceived, they can be refined. And they were captured by Tang Ye, absorbed and merged, in fact they were very rebellious.


    Since it is the power from the dark clan, it represents the will of the dark clan, and was "eaten" by others, of course it would be very rebellious.


    But the power of these dark people is also very helpless. They are just power bodies, and there is nothing that can directly resist Tang Ye. They can only be "eaten" by Tang Ye obediently.


    The power of these dark races is gathered here. After thousands of years of gestation, they have a little consciousness, which is very terrifying. If they are allowed to nurture their own consciousness of independence, it is equivalent to being a member of the dark race. Many people don''t know this, but the Dark Lord and Sacrificial Demon God know it. So, they are now discussing this matter below.


    At this time, the Six-Winged Devil Snake was on the sealed enchantment, not below. The Dark Lord had no qualms about talking to the Sacrifice Demon God, and said: "This time, if the Six-Winged Devil Snake fails, what will happen to us? as a result of?"


    "The loss is great." The sacrifice to the Demon God is actually equivalent to the military division of the Dark Lord, with a pensive expression, calculating, and a little carelessly said: "The power of the six-winged demon snake is not much different from mine. If he If he failed, he lost half of his power, and he had to take the Dark Ring together. It can be said that it is a loss we don''t want to see at all.


    The Dark Lord listened to the words of offering sacrifices to the devil, squinting his eyes and thinking in silence. The sacrificial demon **** took a careful look, and probably thought of what the dark lord was thinking. However, he didn''t want to take the initiative to raise such a thing, after all, it was a very helpless move. Moreover, even if he was guessing the mind of the Dark Lord, he would not let the Dark Lord know that he was guessing his thoughts, which was a basic point for his subordinates.


    But the Dark Lord knew the thoughts of offering sacrifices to the Demon God, and he was satisfied with the practice of offering sacrifices to the Demon God. At least this shows that the sacrifice to the Demon God is loyal and afraid of him. And compared to offering sacrifices to the devil, the six-winged devil snake is much worse in this respect. Sometimes the resistance of the Six Winged Devil Snake is too strong, and sometimes even his orders will be ignored. He would not like such a subordinate.


    "We can''t fail in this matter." The Dark Lord said to the Sacrifice Demon God after being silent for a while.


    The sacrificial demon **** nodded and said: "Please rest assured, your lord, I think the six-winged demon snake will definitely succeed."


    "Sure?" The Dark Lord looked at the sacrificial demon, frowning slightly, with great pressure.


    The sacrificial demon **** hurriedly lowered his head, expressing retreat and denial. The "affirmation" just said was of course only a kind of good word to cater to the dark lord, but it is not true. Because this matter has been said before, only 60% certainty.


    "Humph." The Dark Lord snorted, feeling that the sacrifice to the Demon God is also a very old fox, and he pretended to be like this in front of him, and said: "I just want this thing to succeed, regardless of the success or failure of the Six Wing Devil Snake."


    Sacrificing the Demon God was shocked. Now he knew what the Dark Lord meant, and said: "Understood, Lord Monarch, the subordinates will prepare now."


    The Sacrifice Demon God knew that the forces that had actually penetrated had already nurtured a simple spirit consciousness, and if you added a little more, you could be independent, but in that case, the Six Winged Demon Snake had to contribute all the spirit power.

 Chapter 3123： There are feelings too!

    Contributing all the spiritual power means death. Therefore, offering sacrifices to the Demon God understands the meaning of the Dark Lord, that is, if the Six-Wing Demon Snake is unsuccessful, then let the Six-Wing Demon Snake contribute all its soul, and then let those outside forces nurture a completely independent will and become a member of their dark clan. , An absolutely powerful master!


    As long as this gave birth to a powerful existence, as a member of their dark clan, they would deal with Tang Ye, manipulate Emperor Void, and then break the seal of the God of Light.


    Although I''m sorry for the Six Winged Demon Snake, it is worth it to be able to make the Dark Clan do such a thing. And for the Dark Lord, if the six-winged magic snake fails again, then it is of no value, it is better to let his extra plan succeed.


    After the Dark Lord left, the Sacrifice Demon God looked up at the sky with a complicated expression. If he really wanted to contribute to the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he felt a bit sorry for the Six-Winged Devil Snake. And they just united, it can be said that they are the same enemy. Unexpectedly, the Dark Lord made such an arrangement at this time. However, it is true that even if they are the same haters now, the risk remains the same. If they fail, the six-winged demon snake will lose most of its power, and it will be no different from the general dark race. So, it is very cost-effective to sacrifice the Six-Winged Demon Snake to obtain another stronger subordinate who may also help break the seal of the God of Light.


    "Ah..." The sacrificial demon **** sighed. Since the Dark Lord decided in this way, he had no choice but to set up an extra circle to force the spirit of the six-winged demon snake out when necessary.


    Outside, Tang Ye didn''t know what had happened, and after seeing the dark clan power in the Void Abyss calmed down, he continued to seize it. Let''s talk about these changes when Ying Wushuang comes. However, he vaguely felt the power of the Dark Clan, the same as the power of the Six Winged Demon Snake and the Dark Lord before, but it was stronger. He guessed that this might be another person from the Dark Clan to deal with him, because he took the power of the Dark Clan here and obviously stopped the Dark Clan. Of course, they would not tolerate things like him.


    However, if this is the case, Tang Ye is not worried. Because he knew that the Dark Clan was affected by the seal of the God of Light, and even if it could reach it, it would be greatly weakened. And because of the seal of the **** of light, the range of activities of the dark clan was restricted. So they can''t pose a threat, so just keep your mind steady and concentrate on taking the power of the dark race.


    At this time, under the seal of the God of Light, the Six-Winged Demon Snake sensed the magic circle set up by the Demon God to sacrifice to the Demon God, knowing that it would soon be able to plan. He stretched out a hand as if to welcome something. Then, above his hand, a dark flame emerged, and then a dark ring slowly fell from the flame.


    This is the powerful treasure that the Lord of Darkness gave him, the Ring of Darkness. There are very powerful forces in it, and they are all directly from the dark monarch, which can resist the seal of the light god. It''s just that this power will be consumed after use, so it is not necessary to use it normally. Their spirits rushed out, although they would feel very painful and consume power because of the seal attack of the God of Light, but these were all recoverable. If you use the Dark Ring, it cannot be recovered. Therefore, the power of the Dark Ring is only used when necessary.


    After receiving the Dark Ring, the Six-Winged Demon Snake immediately felt the extremely terrifying power. Even if it was as strong as him, it couldn''t help getting excited and felt that its power was invincible and didn''t fear anyone.


    "Thank you Lord Lord, I will not let you down!" After receiving the Dark Ring from the Dark Lord, the Six-Winged Devil Snake was very grateful and bowed respectfully. Then he felt that under such power, he could definitely control the Void Emperor. thing.


    "Sacrificing to the demon god, you can start." The six-winged demon snake looked down again, and said to the sacrificial demon **** who was laying out the auxiliary magic circle.


    The magic circle and the dark sky magic circle are arranged for the sacrifice to the demon god. One of the two magic circles can gather the power of the dark clan and gather on the six-winged demon snake to further enhance the power of the six-winged demon snake. The dark sky magic circle is similar to the protection of a time and space magic circle, which is used to weaken the seal of the **** of light.


    With the help of these two magic circles, the six-winged devil snake can better resist the seal of the **** of light, and then let the spirit power go outside, just like the complete form of the six-winged devil snake appears outside. Although it can only be maintained for a very short period of time, in that short period of time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake can consume the will of Emperor Void and make Emperor Void his puppet, so that their plan will succeed.


    "Good." The sacrificial demon **** below responded to the six-winged demon snake.


    Then, when he activated the magic circle, the two light curtains immediately collided with each other, and then rushed towards the sky in fusion, and then overlapped together, looking very terrifying. Then, the two forces of the magic formation covered the body of the six-winged demon snake, forming a circle of three-hundred-sixty-degree shields.


    Of these two forces, one strengthens the dark magic power of the six-winged devil snake, and the other acts as a shield against the seal attack of the God of Light as if forming an isolated space.


    "Six-winged Demon Snake, it depends on your good fortune..." After completing the spellcasting of the magic star circle and the dark sky circle, the sacrificial demon **** looked up at the sky, and then looked down at the other one he was doing The arrangement, which hasn''t been activated yet, and the magic circle that the Six Winged Devil Snake doesn''t know about, looks rather heavy and gloomy.


    Because this circle is a sacrifice circle. If the Six Winged Demon Snake fails to successfully control the Emperor Void to return, then he will use this sacrificial circle to use the power of the Dark Lord to induce the power of the dark race outside that has accumulated for thousands of years to swallow the Six Winged Demon. The spirit of the snake, in turn, gave birth to a powerful body, which can be said to be the people of the dark clan that they created, whose strength will be unprecedentedly strong, and then act outside on their behalf, thereby breaking the seal of the **** of light.


    "I hope you can succeed, the six-winged demon snake..." Sacrifice to the demon **** sighed leisurely. He hopes not to use such a magic circle. He has been working with the Six-Winged Demon Snake for thousands of years. Even if there are contradictions, he still has feelings. It is really sad to kill such "old friends" by himself. It¡¯s a bit guilty.


    As the sacrificial demon **** arranged the sacrificial circle, the Dark Lord appeared. The sacrificial demon **** hurriedly saluted, but the dark lord waved his hand without him, and said, "Do you feel sad about such a thing?"


    "We the dark race also have feelings?" The Dark Lord looked up and said something unclear.


    When sacrificing the devil and setting up the sacrificial circle,

 Chapter 3124： Hiding fast!

    The words of the Dark Lord make it weird to worship the Demon God. Indeed, the growth of their dark clan is actually a process of fighting each other and the strong eating the weak. When there was no monarch before, it was always in this state. When the Dark Lord appeared, he moved towards unification, gradually gained leadership and control, and slowly stabilized. However, the way of fighting and devouring has not stopped, and the selection of the strong is still through this method.


    When they grow up to a certain point, they will fight. The winner eats the loser, making the winner stronger, and the weaker loser no longer exists. Therefore, everyone in the Dark Clan will not be mediocre. As for those who can grow to the point of offering sacrifices to the Demon God, I don''t know how many members of the same race have personally killed. Even, I don''t know how many brothers and sisters were killed.


    This approach, although guaranteed to be strong, is too cruel, so the dark people have always been said to be cold-blooded and ruthless. However, for the dark monarch, offering sacrifices to the devil, after so many things, there is no need to fight to become stronger, it is inevitable that there will be some emotions. However, they know that this kind of thing will not change. Since their dark people have survived in this way, if they change, it will be fatal to them.


    Especially at this critical time. If it is because of unnecessary hesitation, intolerance and other feelings that affect the plan, it is unforgivable. The Dark Lord saw the feelings of the sacrificial demon **** towards the six-winged demon snake, so he reminded him.


    The sacrificial demon **** realized his gaffe, and hurriedly lowered his head and said: "My lord, please rest assured, I will never delay the plan of our entire tribe because of those boring emotions. If the six-winged demon snake fails, then I will follow The Lord''s plan to do it. I think even if the Six Winged Devil Snake knows about this kind of thing, he will be very happy to give his own. Because this is for the dark people, there is nothing more meaningful than this."


    The Dark Lord did not continue to talk to the Sacrifice Demon God, but simply said: "Remember what you should do and what you should not do."


    Then the Dark Lord disappeared in place, and in the dark world under this seal, he had nowhere to go, only in a flash.


    call! Huhu!


    At this time, the six-winged demon snake incarnates with spirit power, and half of his spirit power is here, rushing outside. When passing through the gap of the seal of the God of Light, the power of the God of Light immediately attacked him. This power was very powerful, even if he used half of his spirit power, it would almost kill him.


    "Hmph, I don''t believe it. With the dark ring of the monarch and the two magic circles that worship the demon god, it can''t stop you!" The six-winged demon snake yelled, very angry at the seal attack of the light god, that''s it. The attack prevented them from going out and was trapped in endless darkness for countless years. His hatred of Guangming God is beyond words. Even if the God of Light was dead, he could not wait to pull the God of Light out to whip the corpse. Now he was angry at Tang Ye''s obstruction, but he couldn''t talk about hatred. Hatred was a long emotion. Not long after he confronted Tang Ye, naturally he couldn''t talk about hatred, just anger.


    "After I kill the kid outside, I will break your seal, and then kill all the things you left in the world, whether it is power or the race that is related to you, such as the envoy of that day!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was furious, and while bearing the attack of the seal of the God of Light, he cursed again and again.


    Facing the attack of the seal of the **** of light, at this time, the power of the magic star circle and the dark sky circle wrapped around him played a role. The magic star array gathered the magic power of their dark clan and instantly increased the power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, making the Six-Winged Demon Snake have the ability to resist the attack of the God of Light.


    After withstanding the first wave of attacks from the seal of the **** of light, and facing the second attack of the seal of the **** of light, the power of the dark sky circle also played a role. The space barrier formed by the dark sky magic circle was actually formed by consuming the spirit power of offering sacrifices to the demon god. Even if this space defense force is not very powerful, because it acts as a third-party space, the isolation force is very strong, and to break such isolation, you need even more powerful force. Therefore, this barrier blocked the second wave of attacks from the seal of the God of Light.


    But soon, the third wave of attacks sealed by the God of Light came again. This is also the last wave of attacks on the seal of the God of Light. At this time, the Six Winged Devil Snake activated the power of the Dark Ring. Suddenly, a huge and strong dark magic power erupted in the dark ring, and it actively attacked the seal of the light god. This is a direct force from the Dark Lord, so it successfully blocked the third wave of attacks from the seal of the God of Light.


    In this way, the seal attack of the God of Light must be brewed for a while before it can continue to attack, but at this time, the six-winged demon snake rushed to the top and rushed out of the seal gap with a "swish" to the void abyss outside. Suspended on that powerful and terrifying dark magic.


    The power of these dark people is the magic of darkness, which can also be said to be very pure power of the undead. It is a power strengthened by several times the normal power of the undead. Therefore, Tang Ye absorbed these powers, and his strength increased obviously, even if he was already a master of the Sky Realm.


    And now, Tang Ye''s strength has greatly exceeded the general Sky Realm. If you let him fight a master of the Vault of Heaven, as long as he wants to kill, he can kill it, and it doesn¡¯t take too much time. There is no situation where everyone is in the Vault of Heaven and it¡¯s difficult to kill as long as one party concentrates on fleeing. There is a situation where it takes him how many years to fight to kill him.


    Based on the changes in the power tree in his body, Tang Ye found that he had made great breakthroughs in constantly seizing the power of the Dark Clan these days and nights. The branches of that new realm have grown more than half. In other words, as long as he is given time to continue to capture the power of the Dark Clan here, it will not take long to break through to the Heavenly Realm!


    Tang Ye had originally planned this way, so he was unwilling to let go of any minute to seize the power of the dark clan. Even if the power of the Void Abyss was surging, and there was a great anomaly, he was not affected and continued to seize those powers. Because he wanted to break through to the Heavenly Realm, that way he would have a stronger power, and he would have more confidence and possibilities to do a lot of things.


    However, suddenly, the dark magic in the Void Abyss rose up again. Tang Ye was shocked, stopped for a while to seize those powers, and watched what happened.


    "Not good!" Suddenly, Tang Ye instinctively gave a low voice, and then quickly stepped back to avoid it.


    call!


    Just after Tang Ye avoided it, a terrifying giant snake bite over. If he didn''t hide fast enough, he would be torn in half. After seeing it clearly, it was discovered that it was a six-winged magic snake.


    Tang Ye was shocked, couldn''t the Six Winged Devil Snake leave the sealed area? How can you leave now?

 Chapter 3125： Still limited!

    Tang Ye was very surprised. He seized the power of the dark clan and stayed outside the seal range in order to avoid accidents, in order to avoid being suddenly attacked by the dark clan''s power when the power was merged. But I never expected that the attack range of the Six Winged Devil Snake could break through the seal range limit, and almost hit him!


    After being surprised, Tang Ye felt very lucky. Fortunately, he had just merged a wave of power, and he happened to feel the power attack of the six-winged demon snake, so he could avoid it in time. Otherwise, I don''t know what serious consequences will happen.


    "Huh, boy, you are lucky, but you won''t be the next time!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake didn''t expect that Tang Ye would avoid him for such a fast attack. He was very surprised, but he would not let him. Tang Ye saw his expression like this, because it seemed that Tang Ye could be compared with his strength, so he was still very arrogant and disdainful to Tang Ye.


    However, when he felt Tang Ye''s strength carefully, he couldn''t help being surprised again, because Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than that of a few days ago. This increase in power is really terrifying. If he remembers correctly, the strength of these people above will take a very long time after reaching the Sky Realm, even if it increases a little bit. Unless they are really geniuses and then encounter very good opportunities, there is absolutely no It may increase so rapidly.


    However, if you think about it this way, Tang Ye is indeed such a super powerful genius, and then Tang Ye happened to have an extraordinary opportunity. This opportunity is the power of their dark people in the Void Abyss. For Tang Ye, these powers were nothing but the pies that fell from the sky, that is, the money that was blown to the door by the wind.


    "Damn it!" Thinking of this, the Six Winged Devil Snake couldn''t help being angry. Because Tang Ye''s good things are based on the pain of their dark clan. Every time Tang Ye seized some of the power of their dark clan, it would be much harder for their dark clan to break the seal of the **** of light.


    "Boy, don''t think that you can use the seal of the God of Light as a shield. Now, I won''t let you use such a shield. Go to death!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake couldn''t bear Tang Ye''s anger, so , After he came to the Void Abyss, he didn''t immediately manipulate the spirit power to erode the Void Emperor, but wanted to kill Tang Yeyi before the shame!


    He felt that his approach was not wrong, because killing Tang Ye not only allowed him to vent, it was also very oppressive to the Dark Clan, because Tang Ye could no longer seize their power. Their power is very necessary to break the seal of the God of Light. Even if he controls Emperor Void and wants to completely break the seal of the God of Light, he still has to use these huge powers. Only by combining these huge forces can it be possible to break the seal of the God of Light.


    Therefore, the Six Winged Devil Snake felt that the first thing to do now was to kill Tang Ye!


    So, he suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye to tear Tang Ye into pieces!


    "Stupid!" However, under the seal of the **** of light, in the dark world, the sacrificial devil directly yelled after feeling what the six-winged demon snake was doing. There was a lot of panic and fear. This was worrying about the six-winged snake. The magic snake had an accident. Because he knew very well that what the Six Winged Devil Snake should do now is not to kill Tang Ye, which would waste a lot of time. What must be done is to mobilize the power of the soul to corrode Emperor Void, and then control Emperor Void!


    But now, the Six-Winged Devil Snake is fighting Tang Ye. I don''t know how much time is wasted. Unless Tang Ye can be killed quickly, it will be fatal to the Six-Winged Devil Snake!


    Because the reason why the Six Winged Demon Snake can leave the range restricted by the seal of the Light God to attack Tang Ye is because of the dark ring, half of the spirit power, and the aftermath of his two magic circles. This seems to be very powerful, but from another perspective, with such a huge power, facing the sealing power of the God of Light, it only persisted for a while, which can prove how powerful the power of God of Light is. !


    Since Guangming God''s sealing power is so powerful, fighting Tang Ye here will definitely consume a huge amount of power. If you lose your advantage because of fighting Tang Ye, it is indeed a very stupid thing.


    Therefore, when the sacrificial demon **** below perceives what the six-winged demon snake is doing, his beard straightens with anger. I saw that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was willing to dedicate its ordinary spirit power, as if making sacrifices for the future of the Dark Clan, becoming united, worthy of praise and respect, but never expected that in the blink of an eye, the Six-winged Demon Snake¡¯s The approach is so infuriating.


    The sacrifice to the devil felt that he was simply wasting his expression. Gui wants to do everything possible to help the Six-Winged Devil Snake, but the Six-Winged Devil Snake is simply unteaable. Therefore, the Six-Winged Demon Snake was too easily affected by his own emotions, unable to control himself, and now he actually went to fight Tang Ye!


    "If you waste your power, I don''t care, but waste my power, I won''t allow it!" The sacrificial demon **** shouted at the sky, as if a six-winged demon snake could hear it. He snorted again: "No, even if you want to waste your own power at this time, you can''t do it! You are the hope of our dark people now. You are the person who entrusts our dark people''s determination, and you also use the dark ring of the Lord. Actually go to revenge first?!"


    In fact, the six-winged demon snake above could not hear these words of the sacrificial demon god. Because after the seal of the God of Guangming, his following words are impossible to convey.


    But the Sacrifice Demon God couldn''t just watch such things happen, so he had to send out a force shock to let the Six Wing Demon Snake know what to do as much as possible, so that the Six Wing Demon Snake could not let his emotions control it.


    At this time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake was rushing towards Tang Ye, bent on killing Tang Ye, as if he came out again, even if he had increased his strength several times, what he had to do was just like this-kill Drop Tang Ye!


    Of course, if Tang Ye could be killed, it would actually be very useful for them to break the seal of the God of Light. However, this is different from their plan, and it will waste a lot of power. So, this is an unacceptable error.


    Tang Ye saw the Six-Winged Demon Snake rushing towards him, and did not panic. He kept calm, and then kept retreating back, keeping away from the seal of the God of Light in the abyss of void. Because he had a guess, although the Six-Winged Devil Snake was able to travel farther away, the range of movement was still limited. Because now, as the six-winged magic snake leaves the range further and further, its strength is getting weaker and weaker!


    So Tang Ye believed that the six-winged devil snake could only move farther distances because of a stronger force. In fact, it was still limited by the distance. As long as it exceeded the range, the six-winged devil snake could not move!

 Chapter 3126： Backlash!

    Tang Ye kept stepping back, allowing the Six Winged Devil Snake to chase him, to verify his guess. If the six-winged devil snake''s range of action is still limited, then he doesn''t have to worry at all.


    As he retreated farther and farther, he found that the speed of the six-winged magic snake became slower and slower. At the initial speed of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he thought that the Six-Winged Devil Snake could chase him quickly, so he was ready to use all his strength to resist. As a result, he found that in this situation, he was basically certain that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was still affected by the seal of the God of Light!


    So Tang Ye was relieved, because there was nothing terrifying. Even as the distance of the exit got farther and farther, he felt that the speed of the Six-Winged Devil Snake had become too slow, and he couldn''t help but slow down a bit to let the Six-Winged Devil Snake chase.


    At this time, the Six Winged Devil Snake probably also realized this problem. So he stopped and looked back, furious. The sealing power of the God of Guangming was stronger than he had imagined, and it actually restricted him to this level.


    "Damn God of Light!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake couldn''t help but sip it out. Unexpectedly, it used the dark ring and the power of the magic circle to worship the Demon God, as well as half of his spirit power, and it was only able to leave the Void Abyss by such a distance. Ten kilometers is not enough!


    Perhaps for ordinary people, the range of ten kilometers is very far, but for the masters of their realm, the range of ten kilometers is just a few steps on tiptoe, blinking, maybe a longer sentence. Not enough words!


    However, with such a distance, if the strength is enough to crush, it is more than enough to kill a person in an instant, and it can even be killed several times. It can only be said that the Six Winged Devil Snake did not seize the initial opportunity to allow Tang Ye to get rid of his pursuit. Of course, this was also because of Tang Ye''s strength and a little bit of luck.


    "Boy, there is a kind of you don''t run!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake knew that at this time, with the sealing power of the God of Light, he could no longer chase Tang Ye, and would kill Tang Ye unless Tang Ye runs obediently. Come in and let him kill, otherwise it would be impossible. Obviously Tang Ye would not come in obediently to kill him, and would only hide outside the limits of his actions as before.


    But because of this, the Six-Winged Demon Snake was even more angry. He didn''t expect to experience such a thing again, which really made him angry, and felt a little unlovable.


    Seeing the Six-Winged Devil Snake stopped, Tang Ye stopped too, but he didn''t get close to the past. He didn''t give the Six-Winged Devil Snake a chance at all, and he was fully on guard. Then he sneered at the Six-Winged Demon Snake and said, "It''s you again, the big snake. Why, your strength has grown so much, you still can''t kill me?"


    With that, Tang Ye sneered again and again, because to him, the six-winged devil snake was not terrible at all. Because the Six-Winged Devil Snake is easily affected by emotions, such a person has a simple mind, so there are too many opportunities to take advantage of. Therefore, Tang Ye wanted to stimulate the Six-Winged Devil Snake and let the Six-Winged Devil Snake be more emotionally controlled. In this case, no matter how strong the Six-Winged Devil Snake was, it would still not be able to kill him.


    Sure enough, the Six-Winged Demon Snake was stimulated by Tang Ye''s words, and the terrifying eyes staring at Tang Ye burst out with power, as if the power was burning like a flame.


    This release of power is very expensive. Tang Ye could feel the loss of those power from the six-winged devil snake. He was very happy, just like that. After the power of the six-winged devil snake was lost, he was not afraid of the six-winged devil snake at all. It can even capture the spirit power of the six-winged magic snake as before. He already felt that the spirit power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake was several times that of before. And there are other more powerful forces. If you can capture and absorb all these forces, then maybe you can break through to the Heavenly Realm!


    Tang Ye felt that the Six Winged Demon Snake was here to give experience. There is such a good thing, it really makes people want to laugh. However, the Six Winged Demon Snake couldn''t be noticed, so Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing.


    However, the Six Winged Devil Snake does not seem so dumb. Not long ago, he was caught by Tang Yeyin because of this. Now he certainly can''t make such a mistake again, otherwise he might be crying stupidly by himself. Therefore, after a cold snort, he turned around, returned to the Void Abyss, and said to Tang Ye: "Boy, I know exactly what kind of person you are. You are a tortoise with a shrunken head. You want to rely on the seal of the **** of light and delay. I, consume me, wait until my power is almost exhausted, and then take away my spirit power as before. Hmph, do I think I will let you succeed? I tell you, I won¡¯t be so stupid. I can also tell You, now I appear again, the target is not you. So, since you like to hide so much, let you continue to hide. When I break the seal of the God of Light, I will definitely find you and follow you slowly play!"


    After all, the six-winged devil snake flew away quickly with a "swish". He returned to the Void Abyss and felt the powerful power of the Void Abyss. These forces flowed faster because of his arrival, as if responding to him. Feeling these immense powers, the Six Winged Devil Snake felt extremely comfortable, and believed that it would definitely be able to control the Void Emperor.


    He still knows his mission above. He wants to use the powerful soul power at this time to draw the soul power that has eroded into the body of Emperor Void, these are his powers. After the dark power in Emperor Void responded, he could easily control Emperor Void.


    Huh, huh!


    Then, the Six Winged Demon Snake began to use all its power, including the spirit power, to influence the spirit power in Emperor Void.


    "what!"


    At this time, on the battlefield of the sky, in the camp where Emperor Void was located, Emperor Void was originally sitting cross-legged, training and adjusting his breath, trying to control the power of the dark race in his body. This power is very complicated, it is dominated by the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, which leads to his hostility and evil spirit. If hostility and evil spirits are not controlled, they will be transformed into the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. If the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake becomes too strong, it will consume his will and eventually control him, making him a puppet under the control of the six-winged devil snake, without self at all.


    How is this different from being dead?


    Therefore, Emperor Void absolutely cannot accept such a thing.


    Previously, he had been fighting energetically with Emperor Galaxy on the battlefield, but he unexpectedly encountered a riot of spirit power, and he had to stop fighting with Emperor Galaxy. Otherwise, under the influence of the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, he would not be the opponent of Emperor Galaxy.


    "These forces..." But now, Emperor Void became very worried. Because he has been fighting and killing for thousands of years, and the accumulated hostility and evil spirit are too heavy. If he is not careful, he may be swallowed by the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, and then eat him back.

 Chapter 3127： Favored power!

    The Great Emperor Void, who was adjusting the negative aura of hostility and evil in his body, suddenly discovered that the dark aura he had just controlled had fluctuated again. And it was so fierce that he almost couldn''t resist it. And the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake fluctuates fiercely, constantly attacking his soul, swallowing his soul.


    "Damn it, what''s going on...?" The Great Emperor Void was very puzzled, and didn''t understand how this happened suddenly. He remembered very clearly that if the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake wanted to move like this, it must have more spirit power. However, the Dark Clan of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was sealed under the Void Abyss, and the spirit power could not come out, and it was impossible to corrode him like this.


    "Could it be that the **** big snake ran out?" Emperor Void snorted coldly, looking very worried. If he can''t stop the six-winged demon snake''s spirit power from corroding, he will lose himself, which means death to him. No, it was more painful than death, he would never accept such a thing.


    However, the more the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake became more active, it seemed to appear in his soul world, and he swallowed his soul. In the past, the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t dare to do this, because in his soul world, there was the power of the family, that is, the power from the gods, and any dark and evil power could not invade. This is also the reason why he can still maintain himself even if he has been eroded by the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake for thousands of years.


    However, just because he was eroded by the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake for thousands of years, his soul world was already full of darkness. Because for thousands of years, the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake is also very smart. Since it can''t directly pounce on the soul world of Emperor Void to swallow it, it will be destroyed one by one, surrounded and swallowed from the outside slowly, finally enabling Emperor Void to maintain independent will. There is only this soul world with the power of the gods.


    If Emperor Void couldn''t solve the dark and evil powers in time, he would definitely be swallowed in the end, everything was just a matter of time.


    "Is it really the six-winged demon snake coming out? No, if this big snake comes out, with his strength, why need to use the spirit power to corrode. Then... this is the six-winged demon snake releasing more spirits. Power has temporarily brought about the effect of the main body coming!" The Void Great Emperor thought of this.


    "Damn...If that''s the case, I''m in danger..." The Void Emperor knew very well what this kind of thing meant to him, and he had no good way to deal with it. Because of these years of fighting and killing, too much darkness has accumulated in his body. Originally, he did this to allow himself to accumulate these dark auras, and then in turn swallow the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. Even if you fall into evil, it should be your own will and not be controlled by the dark race. However, he did not expect that the power of the Dark Clan would now seep out so much.


    Now his plan is hindered. If he wants to resist the erosion and manipulation of the dark race and maintain his independent self-will, he needs more power of the gods. Only by gaining more power of the gods can we resist the power of the dark race, or the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. However, as long as the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake is not completely wiped out, even if it gets more power of the gods, it won''t work.


    He knows very well that for people like him, dark power will continue to accumulate. Even if there is a trace of dark power, it will make one''s body unstable and the soul threatened because of the accumulation of dark power. Regarding this matter, Emperor Void originally had his own way to deal with it, which was to defeat Emperor Galaxy and obtain the power of Emperor Galaxy. And, capture the territory of the family of gods, that is, Galaxy City. In Galaxy City, there is enough power of the gods. In this way, he can use the power of the gods to completely eliminate the power of the dark race.


    It is a pity that it is very difficult to defeat the Emperor Galaxy and occupy the Galaxy City. As the most powerful clan of the gods, above the angels, he was just a person after gaining the power of the dark clan. Although his strength has been greatly increased, he wanted to abandon the power of the gods. But after all, the family of gods has stood tall in this world for thousands of years, the most powerful race, so even if it took a thousand years, he could not do this. However, now he has become unprecedentedly strong, even the Great Emperor Galaxy is already weaker than him. He believes that his plan will be realized soon.


    However, it was at such an important juncture that the Dark Clan emerged. Therefore, this kind of thing made Emperor Void very angry, and it was really difficult to accept.


    "Do you want me to ask Xinghe for help?" The Great Emperor Void snorted coldly, feeling very unwilling, and very helpless, this kind of thing made him crazy.


    Huhuhu!


    At this time, the dark power in Emperor Void''s body was surging again, and these powers had already manifested outside his body, and he saw a terrifying dark power covered his entire body. Although he originally had these dark auras, it is obviously different now, which makes people think whether he is going to be crazy.


    "Don''t want to control me!" Void Great yelled and entered the soul world, using the power of the gods'' favor from the family of gods, to form a gleam of light, as if it could dispel all the dark barriers and firmly protect his soul live.


    Those dark forces kept coming to attack, but when they collided with the forces favored by the gods, they all dissipated directly, making them vulnerable to a single blow. However, this is only the beginning. As the dark power attacked more and more severely, and never stopped, even the power favored by the gods began to slowly erode. A trace of black air began to attach to the light barrier, eroding in bit by bit.


    The Great Emperor Void was shocked when he saw such a situation, but it was expected. For these thousand years, the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake and those dark powers have dealt with him in this way. It''s just that the rate of erosion has greatly accelerated now. He has no better way to deal with it.


    "Hmph, that kid, you have changed a lot." Just as the emperor Void was constantly eroding in by dark power, a pair of blood-red eyes appeared in the turbulent dark power, and then a big snake slowly Appeared, it was the six-winged devil snake.


    Emperor Void frowned when he saw the six-winged demon snake. This spirit power can actually transform into the form of a six-winged demon snake. Sure enough, this spirit power has been greatly strengthened. No wonder I can''t stop it. It seems that the power of the dark race is very active!

 Chapter 3128： relationship!

    This is the worst thing. When Emperor Void saw the appearance of the six-winged demon snake, his heart sank to the bottom of the sea. Because the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake can transform into a form in his soul world, it shows that the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake is greatly enhanced, which means that the power of the six-winged devil snake has passed through the seal of the **** of light. Came outside.


    But Emperor Void didn''t understand how this happened. Because it is definitely not easy for the dark race to pass the seal of the **** of light to the outside world. Even the Dark Lord could not do it. Even if it can come out, its power will be greatly weakened by the seal of the God of Light. But now, the six-winged magic snake has come out. Not only has it come out, but it also has a very terrifying power.


    Could it be that the Dark Clan has all come out?


    The Void Emperor had this idea before, but it was denied. Because if the Dark Clan had broken the seal of the God of Light, the Six-Winged Demon Snake wouldn''t need to be so strenuous at all, and would use its spirit power to devour him. If the Dark Clan broke the seal of the God of Light, the Six-Winged Demon Snake wanted to control him and came directly in front of him with a slight wave of his hand.


    Therefore, there must be something else in it. The Dark Clan did not break the seal of the God of Light, but they also passed a large amount of spirit power of the Six-winged Demon Snake through the seal of the God of Light. So now, does the six-winged devil snake want to control itself?


    "Hmph, it turned out to be you. I didn''t expect that after a thousand years, you still came to pester me, it''s really annoying!" Void Great snorted arrogantly while looking at the six-winged demon snake. This is the attitude he has always had. What''s more, he was originally opposed to the Dark Clan, so he would not show the Six-Winged Devil Serpent a good face, nor would he show a fearful look.


    There is nothing worth his fear. However, if he fails, is killed, or is swallowed and manipulated, he will not be very unwilling.


    Six-winged Demon Snake saw that Emperor Void had protected his soul within the power of the gods, because he knew that Emperor Void did so, which meant that this was Emperor Void¡¯s last resort. In the past, even if his spirit power was surrounded by those turbulent dark powers, Emperor Void wouldn''t take it seriously. Because Emperor Void¡¯s own will and soul are very powerful, he directly confronted him, and was able to get rid of the dark power, even his soul power would harm him, so he never dared to directly let the soul power attack. The soul of Emperor Void.


    But now it''s different. After a thousand years of erosion, as well as the dark power accumulated by Emperor Void''s continuous battles and killings, qualitative changes have occurred because of being too large. Therefore, at this time, Emperor Void could no longer fight him. Now that he has increased so much spirit power, he can definitely erode and swallow the Void Emperor.


    In fact, if the Six Winged Demon Snake can transform into its own form in the soul world of Emperor Void, he has full certainty that he can control Emperor Void. Therefore, at this time the Six Winged Devil Snake is very happy. Now, there is no need to worry about anything, the task will definitely be completed. Also, it was a matter of course to kill Tang Ye that kid.


    "Haha, Emperor Void...Oh, no, you should be called Xuyue? This is your name, right? It is the name you used to trade with me. Haha, Xuyue, you don''t have to fight back now, even if there is a **** The power of the family members is there, and you can''t stop me. You can obediently become my slave, serve me, what''s wrong?" The Six Winged Demon Snake looked at Emperor Void and laughed, very proud. He is in a very happy mood now. Although he felt quite upset and aggrieved because of Tang Ye''s obstacles before, now that he is confident that he can control Emperor Void, the next step is to use the power of Emperor Void to break the seal of the God of Light. Up. After that, their dark clan can come out. At that time, this world will belong to their dark race, and they will do whatever they want.


    Then, even if there is something unpleasant, you can slowly vent it. Therefore, now the Six Winged Demon Snake feels that he can be released happily, and there is no need to worry about losing his strength because of not being able to complete the task, and being punished by the Dark Lord.


    Emperor Void looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake with a gloomy expression, and said, "Become your slave? Funny, I, Emperor Void, will never be a slave. Even if I die, I will exist in this world by my own will!"


    "You are really as stubborn as always!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was very angry at Emperor Void''s ignorant behavior, his expression became somber and ferocious, and then coldly snorted: "After all, you are an ungrateful thing. If it weren¡¯t for my power, you would have been called by your brother...Chen Xing? Anyway, now that Emperor Galaxy could not be wrong. If it were not for my power, you would have been killed by Emperor Galaxy. Even if Emperor Galaxy does not kill you, the family of Gods will not let you go, and will completely obliterate you, because you are the shame of the family of Gods! Under this situation, is it not the power of my dark family to help You? Saved you? Have you got the strength you are now? But you actually left, cut off the connection with our dark people, thinking that they have nothing to do with our dark people! What is this not ingratitude?"


    "Hmph, it was your behavior that caused my dark clan''s plan to break the seal of the God of Light to be greatly delayed! If it weren''t for your betrayal, your ungratefulness, our dark clan would have come out long ago, and would have dominated the world long ago! If you are so ignorant of praise, then I can only kill you now. Yes, I am going to kill you, not let you continue to be a member of my dark clan. Although I like your ability and talent , But, you are a restless pawn, so you can only become a dead pawn, a puppet, and a tool!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake coldly hummed to the Void Emperor, as if to vent something.


    Indeed, there shouldn''t be any tolerance for what the Void Great Emperor did to the Dark Clan. Since their Dark Clan had a chance, they should kill the Void Great Emperor directly, so why bother. However, for the Six-Winged Demon Snake, he still has a lot to do with Emperor Void. Because at first he saw the talent of Emperor Void at a glance, and then in a gap where Emperor Void broke the seal of the God of Light for them, there was a strange affection in the connection between him and Emperor Void. Six-winged Demon Snake believed that Emperor Void could become his disciple, a person who could be carefully cultivated by him, but Emperor Void betrayed him!


    It is precisely because of expectations that after being betrayed, I feel even more resentful. What''s more, because of Emperor Void''s betrayal, the Six-Winged Demon Snake Society was punished severely by the Dark Lord, which is what he has always hated.

 Chapter 3129： Brothers help!

    If it weren¡¯t for the dialogue between the Six Winged Devil Snake and the Void Emperor, based on the usual cruelty to the Six Winged Devil Snake and the solitary visits, it would be hard to imagine that the Six Winged Devil Snake would have something special because of the matter of Void Great Emotions. Perhaps, deep in everyone¡¯s heart, there are some unknown secrets.


    Now the Six Winged Devil Snake will not forgive Emperor Void, but only wants to control Emperor Void and let Emperor Void become his puppet. Because for him, those who betrayed once are not worthy of forgiveness. If it weren''t for the power of Emperor Void now, he might directly destroy Emperor Void!


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake knew that he didn''t spend much time outside. The longer he stayed, the more power he consumed, and it was not good for spirit power. This is actually like the soul out of the body. If the soul is injured in any way, it will be a huge loss and even cause permanent damage. If it was before, he wouldn''t worry about this problem. But now, because of Tang Ye''s presence, he has to worry about it. Because Tang Ye mastered strange secret skills, it could directly damage the soul and seize the power of the soul.


    Therefore, now the Six Winged Demon Snake is about to swallow the soul and will of Emperor Void, let Emperor Void completely become his puppet, and then do things for him, then it will break the seal of the God of Light. Perhaps Emperor Void couldn''t directly break the seal of the God of Light, or broke it very slowly, and he would also be prevented by such people as Emperor Xinghe and Tang Ye. However, the people who can give orders to Emperor Void are very powerful, and they can completely fight against Emperor Galaxy. Therefore, let the emperor Void command all the power in his hand to attack the seal of the **** of light one after another, or turn into the power of the dark family, then it will not be too difficult for them to break the seal of the **** of light, nor will it How long does it take.


    "Xu Yue, now you become my slave!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake yelled at the soul of Emperor Void, and then he attacked Emperor Void''s soul in the form of a big snake.


    The Emperor Void hadn''t listened to the six-winged devil snake there, because now he can''t handle the dark power coming from the surrounding area, and there is no time to pay attention to the six-winged devil snake. As for what the Six-Winged Devil Snake said, he had indeed benefited from the Six-Winged Devil Snake before becoming so strong. However, the Six Winged Demon Snake did not tell him that the power of the Dark Clan would erode his soul will and could control him. This was something he could not tolerate, so his breaking with the Dark Clan was not a betrayal. Rather, it was the dark clan who deceived him first and wanted to use him.


    "I don''t know what you are talking about here, I just need to tell you that I will never become someone else''s slave, someone else''s puppet! You dark people want to control me, huh, then you are delusional! If you want To break the seal of the God of Light, then you should treat me more frankly. If you had been frank with me at the beginning, maybe I would help you break the seal of God of Light. Hmph, after all, when is it now? What seal. What¡¯s wrong with capable people who rule the world and dominate the world? Even me, if you defeated me with strength in an upright manner, or if you came out from below the abyss and defeated me, then I would be convinced. .But if you cheat me and play with me, then I¡¯m embarrassed, I will let you know that you regret it!"


    The Great Emperor Void resisted the impact of the Six-Winged Devil Snake and shouted out loudly. It was not that he was going to say these things to the Six-Winged Devil Snake, but he drank low, as if to cheer himself up. And, he probably knew that he couldn''t stop the Six Winged Demon Snake from being swallowed, so at the last moment, it would be good to be able to speak a little.


    He didn''t want to be obliterated silently. However, he knew that this might be his end. Because he will not let himself become a puppet of the dark race, then at the last moment, he will destroy his soul. He had prepared this trick a long time ago for the situation today. If the power of the Dark Clan has eroded him thoroughly and he has nothing to do, then he will use this trick to get free.


    Now, it''s about time.


    call!


    However, at this moment, a dazzling light suddenly spread to him, making him immediately feel full of power.


    Emperor Void was shocked, this is the power of... the family of gods! The power that is favored and blessed by the gods can also greatly strengthen the soul. Therefore, with such power, Emperor Void had the power to resist the erosion of the six-winged demon snake. He didn''t know what was going on, but he could think that now with the power of the family of gods to protect him, then it must be the arrival of Emperor Galaxy. But how did Emperor Galaxy come here?


    No matter how the Great Emperor Galaxy came, the Great Emperor Void didn''t care about so many things first, and dealt with the six-winged devil snake first. At this time, receiving the power of the family of gods, he slammed into the six-winged demon snake, and the surging dark power, as well as the six-winged demon snake incarnate as a big snake, were shocked out.


    "Ah!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was shocked by the power of the **** family, and cried out painfully. This kind of direct attack from the soul will cause great pain. Therefore, the Six Winged Demon Snake exclaimed. At the same time, the spirit state is also greatly damaged. For a while, he seemed to be seriously injured, showing a look of pain and exhaustion.


    "Damn, how could there be such a strong **** power!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake exclaimed. He didn''t expect such an accident. He was about to swallow the Great Emperor Void just now, but this kind of **** family suddenly appeared. The strength greatly affected him, and he had to retreat.


    Then, when he could see clearly, he found that the soul of Emperor Void had been enveloped by a layer of **** power of the family of gods. This power of the family of gods is very powerful, and it is not so easy for him to break it. However, the power he prepared this time was strong enough, even if there was a powerful force of the family, he would not shrink back. As long as it takes a little time, the soul of Emperor Void can also be swallowed!


    "Hmph, **** it, is this your brother helping you? Are you not turning against each other? Why is your brother helping you?! Forget it, no matter what, I must devour you today and let you Become my slave to create the great cause of my dark clan!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake coldly drank to Emperor Void, and then continued to rush to the past, carrying surging dark power.


    Emperor Void also knew that the family of Gods he now protected on his soul came from his brother, Emperor Galaxy. However, he knew that even with the power of Emperor Galaxy, he would not be able to repel the Six Winged Devil Serpent, because Six Wings The power of the magic snake is too powerful. And the dark power accumulated in his body is too much, now is the time to be backlashed.

 Chapter 3130： Cant do it!

    Emperor Void didn''t expect that at this critical juncture, Emperor Galaxy would actually come to rescue him. Indeed, as the Six-Winged Devil Snake said, he and the Great Emperor Galaxy have already become enemies. He has been fighting with Emperor Galaxy. Over the past thousand years, the loss and destruction he has caused to Emperor Galaxy is huge and will not be forgiven. However, Emperor Galaxy came to help him anyway.


    At this moment, even Emperor Void, who had been fighting with Emperor Galaxy for thousands of years and had done countless cruel and evil things, couldn''t help feeling a little complicated. To him, things like evil and cruelty are nothing but a matter of position and pursuit. He doesn''t want to be himself in the eyes of others, so he strives to pursue his own things. It''s just that, in other people''s words, do whatever it takes. However, he does not regret it, but will not be reconciled. That is also when he fails.


    Therefore, even with the help of Emperor Xinghe at this time, Emperor Void would not change his mind. However, he is not unprincipled. Now that Emperor Galaxy has helped him, if he can withstand the erosion of the six-winged demon snake, then, in return for the help of Emperor Galaxy, he will also do something.


    However, it is still too early to say this, because he knows that the spirit power that the Six-winged Demon Snake penetrated this time is extremely large, and it has just used the dark power generated by his killing and fighting over the years. Know whether he can stop the erosion of the six-winged magic snake. If not, then the help of Emperor Galaxy is useless, and he will die in the end, so there is no return.


    "Chenxing, why did you come to help me? You did this to risk your own life! The soul damage is not the destruction of the body, the soul is destroyed, and it is completely dead!" The Emperor Void knew that it was the Emperor Xinghe himself. He came to him, and then sent a part of the soul power to the soul world in his body by sending out the power of the family. However, this action is very dangerous. Maybe he won''t be saved, and he will be killed. Therefore, Emperor Void wanted Emperor Xinghe not to do this, even though he himself hoped to be saved and get rid of the engulf of the six-winged devil snake.


    Sure enough, at this time, the soul form of Emperor Galaxy appeared, and the appearance was actually like the body of Emperor Galaxy, but it was a little illusory, without real feeling, this was what it looked like in the soul state. The Great Emperor Galaxy laughed and said, "Since you think I''m here to save you, it means you still know who I am. I think you don''t have my brother in your eyes. In that case, I would treat you too. Completely give up."


    "You..." Emperor Xinghe was very depressed, as if he still had feelings between them. Emperor Void snorted coldly: "Chenxing, why do you risk to rescue me? I have nothing to do with you, nor the family of gods. I am Emperor Void, the strongest person who wants to dominate the world. I am your enemy, and you are also my enemy, so if you do such a thing, it really makes me feel stupid and makes people laugh out loud!"


    Emperor Void felt very awkward, and as expected, this kind of thing didn''t suit him. What he has to do is to fight, conquer others, conquer everything, and prove that he is the strongest person, not the one who has always been compared with the Galaxy the Great, and feels that he will always be weaker than the Galaxy the Great, the second in ten thousand years that person!


    The Great Emperor Galaxy came here, in fact, to save the Great Emperor Void. Although he had been fighting with Emperor Void in the past, even to the point where he fought life and death, each had paid a very heavy price for it. However, in the heart of Emperor Xinghe, he knew that Emperor Void must still have feelings, and he would not really fall into darkness completely. Especially, after he knew that Emperor Void had contacted the Dark Clan back then, and then changed a person, he was even more sure that Emperor Void had been affected by the Dark Clan.


    Although Emperor Void thought that he had remained awake and was not controlled by the Dark Clan, there were certain things that the authorities fan the bystanders. After gaining great power, Emperor Void turned into a person who has been fighting, conquering and controlling others. However, in fact, Emperor Void hates such things, just as he does not like being controlled by anyone. Being pointed by anyone, asking others to say what he is going to do and what to do. Since he is a person who hates this kind of behavior, why do such a thing?


    This is precisely because of the influence of the dark race. Emperor Void didn''t realize it himself, thinking that everything was his own will. And he had those thoughts, and felt that if he didn''t do it, he would be affected by the dark race. Therefore, it can be said that Emperor Void has always been urged by the Dark Clan to act, and is affected bit by bit, otherwise he would not be the way he is now.


    Now that he knew that it was a ghost of the Dark Clan, the Great Emperor Galaxy certainly wanted to help his own brother. If this younger brother is really that kind of person, he should talk about it without the influence of the dark clan. If the power of the Dark Clan can be removed and Emperor Void is still the case, Emperor Xinghe will completely give up. Between life and death with Emperor Xukong, only one is left!


    Therefore, now, the Great Emperor Galaxy wants to help the Great Emperor Void drive out the power of the dark race in his body. However, when he entered the world of Emperor Void Emperor''s soul in his soul state, he discovered that the power of the Dark Clan eroding in Emperor Void''s body and the dark power accumulated in Emperor Void''s body were far more serious than he thought. He was very surprised. He didn''t expect that Emperor Void had such a strong dark power in his body, and he could still stay awake without becoming a puppet of the dark clan. It can be said that this is very powerful.


    While fighting against the power of the Dark Clan, while being able to tie him, even suppressing him, Emperor Galaxy felt that the power of Emperor Void was much stronger than him! If Emperor Void was not interfered with by the power of the Dark Clan, then, if the powerful soul power of Emperor Void was all used to deal with him, he felt that he was no match at all.


    This younger brother...If he is not too rebellious, he does his own way, does not obey the family arrangements, and can sink his heart to practice, maybe at this time the strength is far above him.


    However, the so-called destiny and good fortune of human beings have nothing to say. Think about it, if that is a very absurd assumption, because it can be assumed that way, or there can be another assumption. Perhaps it was precisely because of such a personality that the Great Emperor Void had such a powerful soul. If he listens to family arrangements like this, does his duty to practice, does not experience hardship, does not experience blows, how can the soul power be so strong?


    Entering the soul world of Emperor Void, Emperor Xinghe felt that he had known some Emperor Void. Therefore, he felt that Emperor Void could still be saved. If the power of the Dark Clan could be completely driven out, unfortunately, he felt that he could not do it.

 Chapter 3131： Is it evil?

    Just as Emperor Void knew his own situation, the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake passing through the seal of the God of Light was too strong, and the dark power accumulated by Emperor Void himself was too strong, so even with the gods of Emperor Galaxy Power, it is also difficult to repel the engulfing of the soul of Emperor Void by the six-winged devil snake.


    In the unlikely event of an accident, even the Great Emperor Galaxy might have trouble. Therefore, the current situation is not optimistic.


    However, since he decided to help the Emperor Void, Emperor Xinghe would not back down halfway. He is actually a sunny and optimistic person, but he is indifferent to life and death, and he is usually open and upright. Therefore, he still laughed and said to Emperor Void: "Xuyue, if something happens to me, it means that something happens to you too. In this case, it seems that there is no regret. As for the dark clan, it is destiny. I always feel that this is not my mission to fight against, nor is it my mission. My mission is to either kill you or save you. If I die with you, my mission will be completed."


    Emperor Void was very speechless to Emperor Xinghe''s words, and coldly snorted: "Listening to you, it seems to be good to me, but in fact, it is very ruthless and cold to me. What are you clinging to me for? Hurry up and be yourself. Do you think that when I die, the pace of the Void Army will stop? Huh, let me tell you, the Void Army is far more powerful than me. But the so-called Army of Justice on your side, Without you, there would be no climate at all!"


    The Great Emperor Galaxy seemed to smile indifferently, and said, "What you said is the opposite. It is not that I am attached to you, but you are attached to me. You look like you are going to fight the world with an army of void, but in fact you are just Against me. You want to beat me and prove that you are not weaker than me. Don¡¯t you? Otherwise, why have you stopped moving with the Void Army these years. You don¡¯t have the strength to advance, but you have to be persistent. Me. You will only move on if you pass my level."


    "What a joke! Chenxing, don''t be so narcissistic!" Emperor Void snorted and said: "I am attached to you? I didn''t take Emperor Void to move on because I was only targeting you? You can afford it. Own. The reason why this happened, isn¡¯t it that where I got, you showed up to stop me? However, I have to say, your strength is still good, you can stop me for so long. Hmph, okay, I recognize your strength."


    "You..." Emperor Xinghe felt helpless for a while. He felt that he could not say that he could only say that Emperor Void, then he sighed and said: "Xu Yue, no matter what you think, I will always be a brother to you. Of course, I won''t Because you are my brother, I let you be willful. I believe you know who I am. Therefore, I won¡¯t explain that much to you. In short, facing the power of the dark race, I will do my best to help you. Whether or not we can overcome this difficulty depends on fate."


    "You..." Although Void Great wants help, what he wants is the kind of help that can withstand the engulfing of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, not the kind of help that can''t change the result, but is still swallowed by the Six-Winged Devil Snake. Together with the help of the person who helped. This kind of help is too at a loss, it is not a help at all, it is stupid, so the Great Emperor Void wants Emperor Xinghe to leave. However, listening to Emperor Xinghe''s meaning, obviously will not leave.


    "Humph, you want to block me? It''s a pity, you can''t block it." At this time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake organized an attack again and attacked the soul of Void Great Emperor. This time, he also launched countless dark forces around him. It was also raging and terrifying, completely surrounding the soul world of Emperor Void. This realm is constantly being swallowed up by dark forces, becoming smaller and smaller. Even with the assistance of Emperor Galaxy, after reorganizing the offense and knowing that there is the power of Emperor Galaxy, the offense of the Six-winged Devil Snake is no longer so hasty and no longer so contemptuous, so the offense is even more terrifying than before. Up.


    The six-winged demon snake carried the turbulent darkness, and did not rush to it in a hurry. Instead, it followed the turbulent dark power, like a huge wave. When it was surrounded the most tightly and rose to the highest point, it rushed down and let the void The Great Emperor and the Galaxy Great could not resist at all.


    "Huh, haha, Emperor Xinghe? You are really stupid, thinking that one more power of the gods can defeat me? I tell you, in front of our dark people, even the so-called gods are not worth mentioning. None of you I''ve seen real power, but it''s just a little power split from the **** of light, dare to call it a god?" The Six-Winged Devil Snake sneered at Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy very contemptuously.


    Indeed, the long-distance of their Dark Clan is not comparable to the so-called God Family. The family of gods is not a god, but a family that has received the blessing of gods, and it can be regarded as a part of the divine power. However, even if the divine power can be used, these divine powers will not be at the level of the power of the God of Light. However, their dark clan can fight against the **** of light. Therefore, for the dark race, unless it is the power of the **** of light, there is no need to fear at all. And now that the God of Light is dead, and the power of the God of Light hasn''t appeared for too long, then as long as their dark people break the seal of the God of Light, they can almost be said to be invincible.


    Emperor Void was very angry at the contemptuous words of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. Although he might be killed now, he did not approve the Six-Winged Demon Snake''s method of eroding the soul, and it had penetrated for a thousand years. He coldly snorted to the six-winged demon snake: "Why, you ugly snake, think you are very powerful? If you are so powerful, why did you ask me? And now, why do you want to rely on my power to carry out yours? The so-called great plan?"


    "Hmph, this kind of plan based on a despicable degree actually has the face to say that it is great? It really laughs at me." Although the tyrannical and ruthless emperor Void Great, he was still very magnanimous. I think he is cruel, because he will destroy the opponent after he defeats the opponent, making everything disappear. However, he is fighting directly, using real power to do this. People can know in advance, or they can think of many ways to deal with it, but in the face of absolute power, any of these methods are futile. For this reason, there is nothing to curse about Emperor Void''s methods.


    However, Emperor Void is like this, his men may not be like this. After all, the people gathered are all dark and evil people, so how can it be possible that everyone is him, can master such a powerful force like him, and do things simply and neatly. Many of his men acted very despicable, evil, and even distorted.


    Therefore, the reputation of Emperor Void also deteriorated.

 Chapter 3132： Crucial!

    The words of Emperor Void made the Six-Winged Demon Snake angry. Is this a satire of their dark people?


    He couldn''t stand the appearance of Emperor Void, as if he was superior to their dark clan. He shouted angrily, once again strengthened the spirit power, making the dark power more turbulent, and then rushed into the soul world of Void Great Emperor. This is just a small area, but the surging dark power is dozens of times, or even hundreds of times, theirs.


    In this way, how could Emperor Void and Galaxia be able to stop them?


    "Haha, since you feel that you are so powerful, then I will control you first, let you kill your own people, and then I will let you regain consciousness, and wait for you to see how you think you are so powerful It''s easy to tease!" The Six Winged Demon Snake spit out the letter, and laughed sharply.


    At this time, Emperor Void didn''t have the energy to go and talk nonsense with the Six-Winged Devil Snake. Although he knew it was difficult to stop the attack from the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he still tried his best to resist. He is not a person who likes to give up, and he does not like to die.


    Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void resisted, but they also struggled to resist. The soul realm of him and Void Great Emperor is getting smaller and smaller, constantly being squeezed by dark power. At the same time, in the physical world outside, Emperor Xinghe placed one hand on Emperor Void''s shoulder, and the bodies of both of them were trembling at this time, with their eyes closed as if they were asleep, but their expressions were painful. Emperor Void sat cross-legged on the ground, while Emperor Xinghe was standing, pressing one hand on Emperor Void''s shoulder. It is precisely in this way that the soul of the Great Emperor Galaxy can enter the Great Emperor Void.


    Although both of them have the power of a family of gods, those dark powers are like cannon fodder, constantly colliding with their gods. However, the power of this **** is not a strong copper wall and iron wall. Under the continuous collision of those dark forces, it will eventually be weakened little by little. Then as the power of the gods weakened, the circle of power to protect the souls of Emperor Void Great and Emperor Galaxy continued to shrink.


    They are not far from being completely swallowed.


    "Damn it, if we can attack the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, it would be fine, so we still have a chance to survive!" Seeing the situation getting more and more dangerous, the Six-Winged Devil Snake snorted very angrily. He knew that those dark powers were so surging because of the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, otherwise, even if they were slightly attacked by the power of the gods, they would retreat.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy frowned. Although the spirit power of attacking the six-winged demon snake might get them out of trouble, they couldn''t attack the spirit of the six-winged demon snake at all. Because, now that the Six Winged Devil Snake is clever, he no longer rushes forward at all, but controls the dark forces to move forward. It''s like treating these dark forces as cannon fodder. This very well resisted Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, making Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy can only defend.


    It is difficult to win if he can only defend but not attack. Their power can''t support the exhaustion of the dark power.


    "Huh, Chenxing, this is your stupidity. See it, you are surrounded by it, and you can''t even escape. This is the soul is swallowed, the soul is dead, it is completely dead, it is not a physical death, it can be heavy Shaping that kind. You... why are you so stupid." The Void Great Emperor knew that there was no way to block the Six-Winged Demon Serpent, and he was very unwilling and hated. It would be fine if it was just his own accident, but he would feel uncomfortable and uncomfortable if he was to be with Emperor Galaxy.


    Probably, no matter how cruel and ruthless he is, he still has feelings for his brother.


    At this point, Emperor Xinghe had nothing to say, but he looked dignified and looked around, thinking that he might really be killed. He didn''t regret it, but was a little emotional. He didn''t expect to fight for so long with Emperor Void, his brother, thinking that the end result was either you or me. The two brothers fell into this situation, which is really sad. He felt that it would be a pity to say that, but the result is that the current death is together, and it is not each other to kill each other, but to die together to deal with a stronger and more terrifying enemy, it feels...no So bad.


    Rather, this end may not be as good as the reconciliation of the two brothers, but, for example, the death of each other is a lot better. Therefore, Emperor Galaxy can accept this fate.


    Once he figured this out, the Great Emperor Galaxy had a very good mentality, as if he was completely unaffected by the surging attacks of the surrounding dark power, he laughed out loud and said, "Am I stupid? Hmm...that''s it. But, I think it¡¯s not bad. After all, I feel very happy to be able to join hands with you to deal with the enemy at the end of my life, rather than crippling your brother."


    "You..." The Great Emperor Void was quite helpless towards Emperor Galaxy''s behavior, and he said nothing more with a cold snort.


    "Huh, your brother¡¯s feelings seem to have improved? Haha, in that case, then I will fulfill you and let you all be together in the future. Haha, you two are the top existences in this world. If I put you two It¡¯s all controlled, let you become my slaves, and then let you join hands to conquer this world for our dark people. This must be a very interesting thing, right? The people of the world, who were conquered by the two people they originally recognized , But not for them to conquer, but for my dark people to conquer. Then, the power of my dark people, there is no need to say more. I think that the people of the world will definitely fall into endless despair!" Six The Winged Demon Snake was about to attack the souls of the Great Emperor Void and the Great Emperor Galaxy, and he was very proud.


    Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were very angry at the words of the six-winged devil snake. It was indeed a very bad situation, and they didn''t want to see it. But in this situation, there is no alternative.


    "You, all become my slaves!" At this time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake made a final attack on Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy.


    Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe were very helpless, they could only watch them.


    "what!"


    However, at this moment, the Six Winged Devil Snake suddenly let out a cry. Then, when he was about to hit the souls of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, his movements stopped. At the same time, because there was no control of the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, the turbulent dark powers also stopped, gathered together, and continued to expand, but they did not rush into the Emperor Void and the Emperor Galaxy.


    "What, what''s going on?" At this moment, the spirit form of the six-winged demon snake, the big snake, was twisted in pain, and looked very uncomfortable.


    "Who, who attacked me?!" The Six Winged Demon Snake drew out loudly. The reason why he was so painful was because he was attacked. Rather, it was his spirit that was attacking.


    At this moment, on the side of the void abyss, Tang Ye approached, grabbing the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake!

 Chapter 3133： Harassment and run away!

    Before, Tang Ye had observed the spirit of the six-winged demon snake for a long time. When the spirit of the six-winged demon snake appeared and chased him for a while, he was actually very jealous. But fortunately, he guessed it correctly. Even if the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was several times the previous one, it could still travel farther distances, but it was still restricted after all. Tang Ye used this restriction to avoid the attack of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, but the Six-Winged Devil Snake retreated, and then stayed on the Void Abyss, not knowing what he was doing.


    Tang Ye didn''t believe that the six-winged devil snake would do nothing. So he came closer little by little. At first he suspected that this was the trick of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, which was tempting him to pass, and then killed him with the powerful force now. Therefore, Tang Ye must be careful to ensure his safety. After he got close enough, the spirit of the six-winged devil snake still didn''t move, and he stayed there to observe for a while.


    As a result, Tang Ye found that the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake seemed to be concentrating on something, a bit like the soul was out of its body. However, in the spirit state, it is the soul form. So in fact, the six-winged demon snake is calling and calling for spirit power at this time. Although it is not the soul out of its body, it also needs to be very focused. Only in this way can the spirit power eroded in Void Great Emperor''s body be drawn to establish contact, strengthen strength, and then call accordingly to execute.


    Since he was in a state of concentration, he would naturally not notice Tang Ye who came quietly. In fact, the Six-Winged Demon Snake could not kill Tang Ye, but felt that it was a good thing to drive Tang Ye away. You don''t have to worry about disturbing him to erode the soul of Emperor Void and then manipulate Emperor Void.


    However, Tang Ye would not just be watching. After observing the situation of the six-winged devil snake, he probably guessed what the six-winged devil snake was doing. And thinking of what the Dark Clan had to do, he knew that what the Six Winged Devil Serpent was doing right now was definitely not a good thing. Therefore, we must stop the six-winged magic snake.


    Therefore, Tang Ye couldn''t take care of that much anymore, first to stop the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and then he displayed the secret technique of soul cutting. Go and grab the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake. He knew that there was a certain risk. For example, the Six-Winged Devil Snake would immediately kill him after he recovered. And now the spirit power of the Six Winged Devil Snake was huge enough to kill him. However, compared to this adventure, Tang Ye felt that he still had to stop the Six-Winged Devil Snake, otherwise it would be too late to regret what terrible things the Six-Winged Devil Snake had done.


    And this time, it was actually when the Six Winged Demon Snake wanted to devour Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. He was about to succeed, but at this time, the soul-cutting secret skill Tang Ye displayed hurt the spirit of the six-winged devil snake, making the spirit unstable after being hit, and the pain made him have to stop what he was doing now. That is to swallow the souls of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. And, the dark power under his control also stopped.


    The soul is hurt, it is very terrible. This kind of pain is much greater than physical damage. So the Six-Winged Demon Snake retreated all at once, and did not continue to consume the souls of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. It must be safe to continue. However, he soon knew what he was attacked by. It was not the power of Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe who attacked, but was attacked by Tang Ye!


    Because only Tang Ye''s attack would directly hurt his spirit power, and it felt like the spirit power that had been taken away was completely lost. Therefore, there is no doubt that this is Tang Ye''s attack.


    "Damn boy!" The Six Winged Devil Snake was furious. He originally thought that just forcing Tang Ye back out would make Tang Ye learn to be jealous and shrink back. Then Tang Ye shouldn''t come to the Void Abyss again, but the result was that Tang Ye not only came in, but also attacked him, once again hindering him.


    "Absolutely unforgivable!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake yelled fiercely, and then left the soul world of Emperor Void, and instead killed Tang Yexian.


    This is a must. Because if Tang Ye is left alone, Tang Ye will rob him of his spirit power. If this continues, let alone controlling the Void Emperor, even dealing with Tang Ye may become impossible. Because Tang Ye is a monster, can seize the power of the soul, and can also absorb the fusion, this is simply a terror weapon for cultivation. Think about it, as long as you seize the soul with the power of cultivation, and then use it for yourself, the cultivation speed can definitely increase quickly.


    As it is now. Even if Tang Ye is very talented, it is impossible to cultivate so fast without special conditions. And his special method is to absorb the power of the dark race. It was precisely because of the absorption of a large amount of the power of the Dark Clan during this period that he could break through so quickly.


    Absorbing the power of the Dark Clan on the Void Abyss can increase the power so directly and obviously, if the power of the soul is captured, the effect may be even more obvious. When this grows up, the dark race has to be afraid of such characters. Because there are also human beings who have the strength to cultivate to a terrible level, even their dark race will be beheaded. Such a person is called the Holy King by them.


    "Boy, you are looking for death!" The spirit of the six-winged devil snake returned to his senses, and then rushed towards Tang Ye directly.


    Twice, it was a good thing that was destroyed by Tang Ye, and his murderous intention towards Tang Ye was unprecedented. It was like killing Tang Ye even if he wanted to chase Tang Ye to the end of the world.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the Six-Winged Devil Snake to kill him so quickly. He didn''t give him time to absorb and fuse the power he had just captured. Helpless, the Six-Winged Devil Snake''s spirit power is still very terrifying, so he can only give up. The spirit power captured just now turned around and fled.


    He didn''t dare to neglect the slightest, he sprinted with all his strength, and was beyond the safe distance just now. Sure enough, after the Six Winged Demon Snake chased here, he couldn''t go out to chase him anymore.


    Tang Ye was sure that it was safe here, and stopped to look at the Six-Winged Demon Snake, very provocative, and said: "Why, are we going to have a conversation like before? You can''t go outside and kill me, then For me, there is no threat."


    "Boy...!" The anger of the Six-Winged Demon Snake could no longer be described in words. He could only say that Tang Ye was too cheap, it was invincible in the world.


    Tang Ye ignored it, looked at the six-winged devil snake and asked, "What were you doing just now?"


    He is really curious about this matter. Moreover, with the current irritability of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he felt that he might be able to draw out the words of the Six-Winged Devil Snake.


    However, the Six Winged Devil Snake was not fooled and kept sending out power to fight out. Although his spirit could not get out, his power could still attack. Of course, it has been weakened a lot. Even so, he wanted to use endless support to kill Tang Ye.


    Otherwise, Tang Ye has been harassing here, and he will not be able to devour the soul of Emperor Void.

 Chapter 3134： Make good use of it!

    Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe thought they were dead just now. They didn''t expect that the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was attacked by someone and had to evacuate. This means that Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy don''t need to die, at least the current situation is like this, I don''t know if the Six Winged Devil Snake will come later.


    No matter what, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy will cherish this opportunity. So they used the power of the gods to repel the dark forces at once. Under the influence of the power of the dark clan without the spirit of the six-winged demon snake, these dark forces became less terrible in the face of the formidable masters of the two gods and clan, and they retreated, finally dissipated, and did not continue to come and swallow them. If it were only Emperor Void, these dark powers would continue to go back. However, with the addition of Emperor Galaxy, Emperor Galaxy would happen to be the nemesis of the dark powers. Therefore, the dark powers like huge waves have all retreated. The soul world of Emperor Void returned to calm.


    In this way, Emperor Void even temporarily alleviated the crisis of the soul being swallowed. Then, the souls of the two people were grouped together and recovered in physical form. Neither of them suffered any physical injuries, but when they came back to their senses, they seemed to be seriously injured and looked very weak. This is the terrible consequence of hurting the soul. Even if it is just a little bit, the impact is huge.


    The state of Emperor Galaxy is much better than that of Emperor Void, after all, Emperor Galaxy just appeared midway to help Emperor Void. However, if it hadn''t been for the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake that was suddenly attacked, he would not be able to recover safely. Now the urgent matter, he felt that he wanted to avoid being attacked by the six-winged demon snake again, and said to the Void Emperor: "Xu Yue, you and I go to the Rainbow Terrace, where there is a stronger power of the gods, against the people who resist the darkness. Power is very helpful. Although it cannot drive away the power of the dark clan in your body, it can also act as a little restraint. At least it can ensure that you will not be swallowed by the power of the dark clan for a while."


    Rainbow Terrace is a sacred place for the gods and families, where the gods and families enjoy the gifts. If the power of the gods exists in this world, then the Rainbow Terrace is the place with the greatest divine power.


    But for such a place, Emperor Void is obviously inappropriate to go. Because Emperor Void is now a well-known dark and evil person, how could he be allowed to go to a sacred place like Rainbow Terrace.


    "What are you kidding, how could I go to the Rainbow Terrace? I betrayed the family of Gods. I am an evil symbol of this world and an enemy of everyone. You actually told me to go to the Rainbow Terrace?" Hum, I think the words of the Great Emperor Galaxy are stupid and ridiculous.


    However, Emperor Galaxy didn''t think so much, and said, "So what? Now we have to fight against the Dark Clan, then, what are you and me. Now I am the patriarch of the God Clan, I said I can let you go, then can!"


    "You..." The Great Emperor Void couldn''t stand the optimism of the Great Emperor Galaxy, or it was a kind trick. He coldly snorted to the Great Emperor Galaxy: "I won''t go. I will find a way to fight against the Dark Clan. If I can fight against them for thousands of years, will I still lose to them?"


    "You almost lost just now. No, you have already lost. If it weren''t for me to show up and our luck was a little bit better, you would have died. At this time, I am afraid you have become a puppet of the Dark Clan." Poured cold water.


    But Emperor Void has his own persistence and reason. In fact, he didn''t want to go to the Rainbow Terrace, but also for the good of Emperor Galaxy. If a place as sacred as the Rainbow Terrace, if he were allowed to go, then the Emperor Galaxy would definitely be opposed by many people, which might make the Emperor Galaxy not unite. Originally, Emperor Galaxy was at odds with many people because of his straightforward personality, so he didn''t want to trouble the Emperor Galaxy any more.


    Although Emperor Void shouldn''t be so gentle to Emperor Galaxy, as Emperor Galaxy did not fear death to help him just now, he had to give back somehow.


    In addition, the Void Great Emperor also had the reason that he felt that the attack on the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was very beneficial to him, and he might be able to use it. This person who can attack the spirit of the six-winged devil snake is absolutely not allowed. So, does this person belong to the anti-dark race? If it is, then, with such a person, the dark race is actually not so terrible. Because the Dark Clan is still being sealed, they can only release their powerful forces through special means. And this is destined to be restricted. Therefore, as long as you make good use of this, you can stop the dark race.


    "I won''t mention it in advance if I go to the Rainbow Terrace." Emperor Void is still very weak at this time, even if he is at odds with Emperor Galaxy, he will definitely not be able to fight at this time. And now that the power of the dark race is so powerful, it must be something they have to deal with. For Emperor Void, the Dark Clan will bring destruction to him, even if he doesn''t care about the world, he will care about himself. For the Galaxy Great Emperor, the Dark Clan will destroy the world, as a symbol of justice and kindness, he will certainly take care of it. Therefore, the two of them now have a common enemy, and they may not join hands.


    Emperor Void fell into deep thought about the matter, and said after a while: "The spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was attacked just now, and then disappeared immediately. It must be the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake that appeared somewhere. He pulled the spirit power in my body through a stronger spirit power. And he was attacked, and he must have been attacked in that place. So, when we find that place now, we can see the six-winged devil snake The spirit is gone. In this case, we can fight the spirit of the six-winged devil snake and we can repel him."


    As he said, Emperor Void squinted his eyes and said: "And there is no doubt that there is only one place where the spirit of the six-winged demon snake will appear, and that is the deepest void abyss in the beast forest under the star of the pearl."


    Although this place has been blocked by the Great Emperor Galaxy and kept secret, Emperor Void knew of its existence a thousand years ago. Although it has undergone countless changes, this is the place that changed the fate of Emperor Void. No matter how it changes, Emperor Void will I know.


    Emperor Galaxy frowned, but he soon felt relieved. Once he was very worried that Emperor Void would be the power of the Dark Clan, knowing the secret there would lead people to help the Dark Clan break the seal of the God of Light. However, based on the current situation, it can be completely confirmed that Emperor Void will not be the power of the Dark Clan. In this way, there is no need to worry about this. Since the Great Emperor Void is going to fight against the Dark Clan, he will definitely not allow others to break the seal of the God of Light.


    "We''re going there. Since someone can hit the Six-Winged Demon Snake, we must make good use of it!" Void Great Emperor said again.

 Chapter 3135： Its treacherous!

    For Emperor Void and Galaxy, it is not difficult to know where the spirit of the six-winged devil snake is. There are only a few people in the world who know the secret of the Dark Clan, and they are the most important people to keep this secret. At present, there is only a gap in the boundary of the Pearl Star where the Dark Clan can penetrate power, so the Void Great Emperor is very sure that the six-winged devil snake is there.


    Emperor Void is also a bold person. Although he is weak now, he feels that now is an opportunity to deal with the six-winged demon snake, so he must go to the Void Abyss Seal. If possible, get rid of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, then, since the Dark Clan has not been able to break the seal of the God of Light, and without the threat of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he doesn''t need to worry anymore.


    However, Emperor Galaxy was indeed very worried about him. Because the Great Emperor Galaxy knew how powerful the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake had penetrated from under the seal, he had just personally experienced it. Therefore, he worried that if he went to the Void Abyss to seal over there, if there was nothing wrong with the Six-Winged Demon Snake, then they would simply die by themselves in the past.


    "Xu Yue, you should go back to the Rainbow Terrace with me first and restore some strength. Otherwise, if the Six Winged Devil Serpent comes to deal with your soul, you will have no resistance at all." The Great Emperor Galaxy said to the Great Emperor.


    Emperor Void glanced at Emperor Xinghe and frowned. He is very unaccustomed to such things now. Because before, he and the Great Emperor Galaxy were still in a deep and fierce relationship. When they met, they were opposed to each other. But at this time, it seemed to be a partner or friend as caring.


    "If you want to return, you can do it yourself. I am not as afraid of death as you are." The Great Emperor Void snorted, and did not agree with Emperor Galaxy''s proposal to go to the Rainbow Terrace to heal the soul injury.


    Emperor Galaxy was very helpless, and didn''t know how to persuade Emperor Void. Although he also felt that the relationship with Emperor Void was a bit weird as if he suddenly became a friend and cared, but for him, Emperor Void was also his own younger brother, so there was nothing wrong with caring about his younger brother, and he was not so difficult to accept.


    "You are always so impulsive, without considering the consequences. Don''t think that you are seeking wealth and wealth. At first, you were pursuing powerful forces, but you were involved in the dark race. Otherwise, how could you have such a dangerous thing now? "The Great Emperor Galaxy said a little like educating the Great Emperor Void.


    Emperor Void has already started to go to the border void abyss of Star Orb. Regarding the words of Emperor Galaxy, he simply didn¡¯t bother to pay attention, and hummed: "You think you are impulsive, and you think you are prudent. In the end, is there any difference between the two? Humph, if I think about it, you always feel wrong, then Why today, not only did you lose to me, you were almost killed by me?"


    As he said, Emperor Void sneered and said, "Have you not noticed how miserable the Six-Winged Demon Snake was when it was wounded? In the state of the soul, it would be so painful, that must be a lot of harm. .If it¡¯s a big injury, then it¡¯s a good time to deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake. And, haven¡¯t you noticed? The Six-Winged Devil Snake has been away for so long and has not yet come to deal with us again, indicating that his injury is real. Yes, in other words, someone is really dealing with him, otherwise he won''t be back for so long. Since someone can deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake, then we can help, and the chances of solving the Six-Winged Devil Snake will be great. increase."


    "If you say that we wait until we have cultivated our soul power, not to mention that this kind of opportunity is very rare now. If the six-winged devil snake is not solved now, the six-winged devil snake will also recuperate. At that time, you think we You can deal with the six-winged devil snake? I tell you, if you don¡¯t solve the dark race, you, me, and many others will die. If this is the case, you will have to die sooner or later anyway. It¡¯s just a matter of time, so why bother After that, Emperor Void has already left, heading to the land of the void abyss on the side of the Pearl Star.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was quite helpless, but, thinking about it, he felt that the words of the Great Emperor Void were not unreasonable. After all, he still cares about Emperor Void. Now since he is not an enemy on the battlefield, he is considered his younger brother. Therefore, if Emperor Void was going to seal the Void Abyss on the dark side, he naturally followed.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was facing the shock of the Six Winged Demon Snake on the void abyss that sealed the Dark Clan.


    It wasn''t a confrontation either, because Tang Ye ran outside the area that the Six Winged Devil Snake couldn''t reach. In this way, he was not afraid that the six-winged magic snake could attack him. And he knew that the character of the six-winged devil snake was quite irritable and easily affected by emotions. In this case, by stimulating the six-winged devil snake to make the six-winged devil snake perform some irrational behaviors, that is also for him. Deal with the six-winged devil snake.


    In addition, he has found a clue. That is, as the six-winged devil snake stays outside for longer, the more power it loses. Even now, he vaguely felt that the power on the Six Winged Devil Snake was diminishing little by little. Although the reduction is very small and can be ignored in a short period of time, it will be obvious over time.


    Therefore, as long as he confronted the Six-Winged Devil Snake like this, Tang Ye was not afraid that the Six-Winged Devil Snake would not retreat. Because he thought that since the Six-Winged Devil Snake had spent such a large amount of power to come out, it must have wanted to accomplish something. Perhaps it has something to do with the behavior of the Six Winged Demon Snake just now. No matter what the purpose is, as long as the Six Winged Devil Snake does not accomplish this, it will not dare to stay here forever. As time goes by, the six-winged magic snake will definitely become anxious.


    Tang Ye sneered provocatively at the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and said, "How about, you can''t kill me? Haha, in that case, let''s have fun. That''s right, I''m so treacherous, whatever you want to say . But you have to know, I will definitely win in the end."


    "You **** it..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake was going crazy, I didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so cheap. However, if this continues, he really cannot kill Tang Ye, and he has not yet completed the task assigned by the Dark Lord. Although he still has absolute confidence in his own power, as long as he affects the spirit power in Emperor Void again, it is not difficult to swallow Emperor Void''s soul. However, I am afraid that something like that just happened. When he was devouring the spirit of Emperor Void, Tang Ye cut his spirit here again, absorbed and merged it!


    The trickiest thing for Six Winged Devil Snake now is that he can''t deal with Tang Ye like he dealt with Emperor Void.


    He can deal with Emperor Void and devour the soul of Emperor Void, because Emperor Void already has his spirit power in his body. But Tang Ye, even though he had seized part of his spirit power last time, it was perfectly refined and integrated, and that spirit was no longer his spirit. Therefore, without his soul in the body, he cannot attack the soul by touching the soul.

 Chapter 3136： Can only escape!

    The sacrificial demon **** under the seal of the void abyss has been watching the actions of the six-winged demon snake. When he originally sensed that the Six Winged Demon Snake was already devouring the soul of Emperor Void, he breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that Emperor Void was very close to the plan to control Emperor Void, and succeeded just the last step. Unexpectedly, at this time, the Six-Winged Devil Snake had another accident!


    Sacrificing to the Demon God really doesn''t know how to say it. The efficiency of the Six-Wing Demon Snake is really not good. The most important thing is not knowing whether it can succeed. It''s okay to say that the efficiency is slow, as long as things are done. But the problem is that the six-winged magic snake is difficult to give people confidence. Because the Six Winged Devil Snake was too easily affected by emotions, he was afraid that the Six Winged Devil Snake would have forgotten what he was supposed to do.


    However, it was precisely at this time that what the Six Winged Demon Snake wanted to do most was to kill Tang Ye, not to devour the soul of Emperor Void. However, he didn''t do this blindly, because he knew that if he needed to devour the soul of the Six-Winged Demon Snake with peace of mind, he had to deal with Tang Ye first, otherwise Tang Ye would come to cut his fright, it might not only be harassment, but Will make his power drop greatly, and then cause the whole thing to fail.


    What happened just now has proved that this might be the case. If it hadn''t been for Tang Ye to cut his soul, causing him to endure huge pain and loss of power, then it would have swallowed the soul of Emperor Void at this time. There is even the soul of the Great Emperor Galaxy. In this way, two puppet slaves with top strength are obtained, which is very useful for breaking the seal of the God of Light.


    So the Six Winged Devil Snake didn''t do what he should do, on the contrary, he felt that what he was doing now was what he should do. He thought that Tang Ye had become the biggest obstacle to their dark clan, at least it was the biggest obstacle to him now, and there was no way to make other plans without eradicating Tang Ye.


    "You **** kid, even if I lose half of my spirit power, I will kill you!" The Six Winged Devil Snake made up his mind and shouted. He also knew that he could not continue to delay, he reached the top in a state of spirit, the longer the delay, the more disadvantaged he would be. Therefore, even if he paid a little price, he had to kill Tang Ye first.


    call!


    Suddenly, the Six Winged Demon Snake released a greater amount of spirit power, making his strength break through the limit again, and the dark power under the void abyss surging more fiercely, all converging on him, everything was used for him.


    Tang Ye was shocked, such power far surpassed the Sky Realm. No, even far beyond the Heavenly Realm. Although he hasn''t reached the heavenly realm yet, he just feels this way. Such power, even if it touched him, might be dead. With such power, he felt that the Six-Winged Devil Snake could definitely break through the movement restrictions once again.


    So Tang Ye turned around and ran.


    Others might find it very unbelievable to see that Tang Ye, a person with the strength of the Sky Realm, would actually run away like this. This is too ridiculous, what other power can force the strength of the Sky Realm?


    call!


    Sure enough, after the Six Winged Demon Snake broke through the power limit again, it suddenly chased Tang Ye, and it could really move farther. Moreover, even if Tang Ye ran away quickly, the Six-Winged Demon Snake caught him all at once. Then, the Six Winged Devil Snake opened its blood basin and swallowed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was frightened by the terrifying coercion of the Six-Winged Devil Snake so that there was only one word in his head, escape!


    However, in this situation, it is useless to escape. No matter how he escaped, he couldn''t be faster than the Six Winged Devil Snake. However, if it is to fight, it is even more impossible. At this time, the power of the Six Winged Devil Snake was not a little bit stronger than him. He was afraid that he could not hold up a move in front of the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    Even with the Undead King¡¯s Halberd, I¡¯m afraid to hit it, using his strongest power, it¡¯s probably just a tickling to the Six-Winged Devil Snake. The Phoenix''s power, in fact, the Phoenix was already sending out her power in order to help Tang Ye speed up and escape. Because of the power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake facing this matter, even the Phoenix felt very scary. She has an undead flame that lives and lives, and she doesn''t need to be afraid of anything, but at this moment, she feels that the terrifying dark power emanating from the six-winged demon snake can cover and extinguish her undead flame, and be immersed in darkness forever.


    And this feeling reminded her of the point where she was beaten to death by Emperor Void a thousand years ago. Among them, the power used by Void Great Emperor is exactly like this one. She now also understands why the Great Emperor Void could defeat her and force her to leave, because the Great Emperor Void just gained the power of the Dark Clan a thousand years ago. At that time, Emperor Void didn¡¯t know about the dark clan¡¯s conspiracy, and he didn¡¯t know that he was used by the dark clan, so he obeyed the dark clan¡¯s arrangements. As a result, relying on the dark clan¡¯s secret arts, he directly transported the dark clan¡¯s power from the third dimension. , And then caught the Phoenix by surprise. And the power of the Dark Clan was indeed very terrifying, and even the phoenixes could hardly resist it, eventually causing the physical body to die, leaving only the spirit, leaving this world to the earth''s ancestral land, and then lodge in Tang Ye''s body.


    Now facing this terrible power again, Phoenix is ??still not ready. She also knew that with Tang Ye''s current strength, it was impossible to block such a power, so the only thing she needed to do was to escape and flee hard.


    "Tang Ye, don''t think that there are other ways to deal with it. I tell you, no! You can only escape! You can escape as far as you can! If I guess right, the farther away you are from the Void Abyss, this big snake The strength of the weaker will be, because the seal of the God of Light has always been effective. Just relying on a temporary increase in strength to break through the limits is definitely not lasting. As long as we escape far enough and hold on, there is still a chance!" Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Since Phoenix said so, Tang Ye naturally did it. He ran desperately, as far as he could.


    However, the Six-Winged Devil Snake was prepared to pay the price and kill him, how could it let him escape. Therefore, the Six-Winged Demon Snake quickly chased up with such power, and then bit at him. Judging from this distance, Tang Ye could not hide.


    Boom!


    "Six-winged Devil Snake, don''t want to succeed!" However, at this moment, two terrifying forces suddenly collided from the sky, hitting the head of the Six-winged Devil Snake.


    That is the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy.


    According to the meaning of the Void Great Emperor, someone can mark the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, then, using this, perhaps the Six-Winged Demon Snake can be solved. Then, the Dark Clan had not yet broken the seal of the God of Light, so it temporarily eased the crisis. Therefore, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe rushed here. As a result, he saw that the Six Winged Devil Snake was chasing Tang Ye frantically.


    Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe were taken aback by this, could it be that Tang Ye hurt the six-winged devil snake? Isn''t that a kid with only the Sky Realm?

 Chapter 3137： cover!

    Now the Six-Winged Demon Snake uses such a powerful spirit power to chase down Tang Ye, a kid who is only in the Sky Realm. There is no doubt that Tang Ye is special, otherwise the Six-Winged Demon Snake has a heavy responsibility, how could it waste time like this? . Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were both surprised by this matter, but now is not the time to ask this matter, the first thing is to solve the six-winged devil snake.


    However, the power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was too strong at this time, even if the two of them joined forces at the same time, it was difficult to stop it. However, fortunately, at this time, they are not fighting the Six-winged Devil Snake in their soul state, so they will not be seriously injured so easily. Although they can''t beat the Six-winged Devil Snake, there is no problem in fighting for a few more rounds.


    In this little time, it would be great if we could find a way to deal with the six-winged devil snake. Emperor Void came here directly, betting that the person who had injured the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake just now and saved him and Emperor Xinghe was also here. But now, except Tang Ye, no one else. It is hard for them to believe that Tang Ye injured the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Snake.


    "Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe?" The Six Winged Demon Snake originally wanted to kill Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe to stop him. He was originally very angry because he must kill Tang Ye. Obstructed, but on the contrary, every time he was obstructed when he was about to succeed, he really couldn''t bear this kind of thing. However, seeing that it was Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, he was immediately happy.


    Because to him, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are now casting their own nets. He was originally worried that when he dealt with Tang Ye, Emperor Void would escape. Because he also knew that Rainbow Terrace had the power of the gods. He was not afraid of that kind of **** power, but worried that Emperor Void''s soul would be restored and cultivated. After all, without him, the dark power accumulated by Emperor Void himself would be easily dispelled in the face of the power of the gods.


    If the soul state of Emperor Void is restored, it will be more difficult for him to swallow it and achieve the purpose of manipulating Emperor Void. Fortunately, now the Emperor Void comes here automatically recklessly, is this trying to deal with himself? Haha, the Six Winged Demon Snake was very happy, so that he could kill Tang Ye and then devour the spirit of Emperor Void, so that he could carry out his plan with confidence.


    "It''s really time for you to come. I''m worrying about whether you are hiding, so I can''t find it. Haha, since you are here to die, of course I want to perfect you... No, I can''t perfect you because It is the most wonderful thing to kill you and make you my slaves, haha!" Void Great Emperor laughed loudly.


    Emperor Galaxy is resisting the attack of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. Although this is to save Tang Ye, the power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake he feels is really terrifying. He knows that even if he joins forces with the Void Emperor, he will not be an opponent. . Therefore, if there is no way to deal with the overwhelming power of the Six Winged Demon Snake, then they will not be able to hold it for long.


    "Xu Yue, it''s not a way to go on like this, isn''t this thing a bit out of the scope of the plan?" The Great Emperor Galaxy said to the Great Emperor. He felt that if there was no good way to deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he would have to escape. Of course, he would wear Tang Ye, and he couldn''t just watch Tang Ye being killed by the Six Winged Demon Snake.


    Xuyue also felt not optimistic about the current situation, after all, he had not waited for his soul to recover before coming over. Fighting with the Six Winged Devil Snake like this will soon fail. Originally, he came here holding the person who could hurt the spirit of the six-winged devil snake. Now, I don¡¯t know where this person who hurt the spirit of the Six-Wing Devil Snake is?


    Only Tang Ye is here, could it be Tang Ye? But Emperor Void felt that this was not the case, because Tang Ye was only the strength of the Sky Realm, so the strength of the soul under this realm would not be too strong. It is not so easy to injure the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, but if it weren''t for Tang Ye, the Six-Winged Devil Snake is just facing a kid with the strength of the Sky Realm, why bother chasing it down like just now?


    Although he didn''t hold any hope, Emperor Void decided to ask Tang Ye. While facing the attack of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, he and the Great Emperor Galaxy said to Tang Ye: "Boy, did you just hurt the Six-Winged Devil Snake''s soul?"


    "Xu Yue, what are you talking about? You think it''s this kid..." The Great Emperor Xinghe felt that Emperor Void''s idea was ridiculous, and he took the conversation. However, Tang Ye immediately took the conversation and said, "Six-winged Devil Snake means This big snake? If so, I did hurt him just now."


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was taken aback. Tang Ye¡¯s words were really shocking. It was this kid who injured the Six-Winged Devil Snake. He always felt it impossible. No matter in which aspect, he felt that Tang Ye could not be comparable to the Six-winged Devil Snake. people.


    Tang Ye was actually very surprised at this time. The two people who blocked the attack of the Six-Winged Devil Snake also lost and saved him. They were actually Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe? Are the two strongest people rumored to be? But, doesn¡¯t it mean that they beat you to death in the sky battlefield? How would it appear here?


    Also, isn''t it said that Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are enemies? Since it is an enemy, how come together?


    However, if it was to deal with the Dark Clan, Tang Ye believed that Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe would join hands. The Great Emperor Galaxy would deal with the Dark Clan. Needless to say, it was a matter of justice against evil. As for Emperor Void, according to the news he heard from Ying Wushuang, Emperor Void didn''t want to be eroded and controlled by the power of the dark clan, so if he wanted to get rid of the dark clan, he would naturally deal with the dark clan.


    It seems that the two are here to deal with the dark race. In this case, it will be very beneficial to your own affairs. Tang Ye didn¡¯t worry much at this moment. Since Emperor Void can come here to deal with the Dark Clan, then he only needs to talk to Emperor Void. He can help Emperor Void extract the power of the Dark Clan in his body. Naturally, an agreement can be reached.


    Tang Ye felt relieved suddenly, and said, "Two adults, in Xia Tang Ye, you can deal with this big snake of the Dark Clan, but the premise is that you can help me delay him, because I can''t be disturbed too much when casting spells. And the secret method I used can capture the spirit of this big snake! Just now I was chased and killed by him just because I captured part of his spirit!"


    "If the two want more power to deal with this big snake, then please ask the two adults to cover me temporarily!" Tang Ye said to Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe.


    "Really?" Emperor Void heard Tang Ye''s words, although his face was still very serious and gloomy, he was actually very happy in his heart, because listening to Tang Ye''s words, Tang Ye seemed to be the one who just injured the Six-Winged Devil Snake!

 Chapter 3138： Dont care!

    Now as long as the spirit of the six-winged devil snake is solved, you can breathe a sigh of relief. Because the dark race has not broken the seal of the **** of light. Now coming to the seal of the Void Abyss, it is not difficult for Emperor Void to guess that the Six-winged Demon Snake is the Dark Clan sending out such a strong spirit power with great effort. The reason why the Six Winged Devil Snake was sent out was because the Six Winged Devil Snake could control him.


    Because he has the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake in his body. Then send the Six-Winged Devil Snake out, and the Six-Winged Devil Snake can easily affect the power in his body through soul power, and then quickly swallow him.


    If you want to understand this, Void Great¡¯s goal is even clearer. If you solve the Six-Winged Devil Snake, you can temporarily stop being threatened by the Dark Clan!


    "Boy, since you said you can hurt the Six-Winged Devil Snake, well, Chen Xing and I drag the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and you will hurt his spirit!" Void Great Emperor turned his head and drank to Tang Ye.


    Great Emperor Xinghe felt that Emperor Void''s heart was really big enough, and he actually put everything on Tang Ye. However, this is also the style of Emperor Void. Then he looked back at Tang Ye. Although he didn¡¯t believe in Tang Ye that much, because he was a stable person. In the past, he always carried a lot of things on his shoulders. He was always worried that mistakes would hurt others. Be cautious about things, but now he has no choice, and he thinks it is not bad when he hears Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye also gives him a relatively reliable feeling. This is because he has experienced so many things and met so many people. And accumulated experience.


    Therefore, he also believed in Tang Ye.


    "Boy, please do everything, you definitely can''t lose to the dark clan!" The Great Emperor Galaxy said to Tang Ye, a little bit earnest, as if begging.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulders was very heavy. This is being asked by Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy at the same time. However, he didn''t feel that this was a weight he couldn''t bear. As long as he had the opportunity, it would not be a problem for him to hurt the six-winged devil snake. Moreover, the six-winged devil snake was also restricted by many forces because of the seal of the **** of light. For example, now, the farther away from the Void Abyss and the separation from those dark forces, the power of the Six Winged Devil Serpent weakens.


    In fact, if Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe didn''t come, Tang Ye wanted to survive from the Six Winged Devil Snake, and planned to take advantage of this. Although it is not 100% successful, at least there is hope. And now, with the help of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy to block the Six Winged Demon Snake, they are still keeping a high speed away from the Void Abyss. Then, he felt that dealing with the six-winged devil snake was actually not that difficult.


    "Two adults, this big snake is actually still affected by the seal of the God of Light. The farther away he is from the Void Abyss, the weaker he will be. Probably because his power comes from the dark family under the seal, far away from there, power It will become weaker. Therefore, we must continue to stay away from the Void Abyss, and then deal with him." Tang Ye said to Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe.


    The Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy were both a little surprised, probably because they thought that Tang Ye actually knew so much?


    But anyway, this news is good news for them, so make good use of it. As for why Tang Ye knew so much and what identity he had, it would not be too late to ask after the Six Winged Devil Snake was resolved.


    "Hmph, don''t try to succeed!" Hearing Tang Ye and Emperor Void''s words, the Six-Winged Devil Snake was very angry, thinking that they had simply ignored themselves, and said to their own face that they wanted to deal with their own plan. ?


    It also depends on the cards. The Six Winged Devil Snake was very confident about the power at this time, and it would surely be able to eliminate Tang Ye and the others, coldly snorted: "You think you can succeed, then I will let you feel what despair is!"


    Then, the Six-Winged Demon Snake suddenly increased its strength to maintain its strength, and then opened its mouth wide, biting the Emperor Void and the Emperor Galaxy. Now he is in the form of a serpent, and then under the activation of powerful spirit power, his body size has grown again, and he can eat Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy in one bite.


    "No, be careful!" The Great Emperor Galaxy was shocked, and quickly activated the countermeasures, shouting in a low voice: "The God of the Galaxy, possess!"


    After drinking, the emperor Galaxia''s body immediately burst out with golden light, and then there was a layer of golden light around his body. This golden light was not a simple light, but a huge golden light person, like a mighty armored general. man of. This is an illusion art that combines power and summoning, summoning powerful heroic characters, which can protect themselves and issue huge attacks.


    After the Galaxy Great Emperor summoned the Galaxy God General, his body was protected in the Galaxy God General and would not be eaten by the Six Wing Demon Snake.


    The Emperor Void was not bad either. After the Six-Winged Demon Snake increased in size and its power became more terrifying, Emperor Void immediately cast a spell and shouted, "Nightmare Golem!"


    This move is similar to that of the Star River God General released by the Great Emperor Galaxy, summoning a huge power body to protect itself, all in response to the increase of the size of the six-winged devil snake at this time.


    Bang, bang!


    However, even if they performed such a powerful move, it was difficult to resist the horrible six-winged devil snake with such turbulent power. They were shocked out together with the summoned illusion. However, they couldn''t stop the Six Winged Demon Snake just because they wanted to avoid getting hurt. What they have to do now is to cover Tang Ye and give Tang Ye a chance to harm the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake.


    "Hmph, do you think you can block me? Dreaming!" Seeing that his power easily hit the Void Great and the Galaxy Great, the Six-Winged Demon Snake snorted coldly, a kind of domineering that didn''t put anyone in his eyes.


    The Great Emperor Void and the Great Emperor Galaxy knew that their strength was not the opponent of the Six-Winged Devil Snake at this time, and they knew how many times they could not support the Six-Winged Devil Snake''s attack. However, in order to gain a chance for Tang Ye, even if they were injured, they immediately stabilized their bodies and rushed towards the Six-Winged Demon Snake.


    "I know I can''t stop you, but what if I can''t stop it? What if I can''t stop it? In the end, I won''t be killed by you. In that case, I don''t intend to take this life. What if our plan succeeds. ?" Emperor Void sneered, it can be said that he desperately tried to stop the Six-winged Demon Snake.


    At this time, Emperor Galaxy was also desperate, and it could be said that he was a desperate bet. In that case, where there are so many ideas, but he figured it out, he was in a good mood, and said, "Haha, that¡¯s right, we just blocked it. You are fine, why bother so much. However, I found one thing, it seems that the kid is right, the farther you are from the void of the abyss, the weaker your power. Although you continue to use the power of the spirit, but, I don''t feel how strong I have become. Otherwise, in the state of me and Xuyue, my soul was hit hard just now, how can I stop you?"


    Then, the Great Emperor Galaxy turned his head to look at Tang Ye and said, "Moreover, this kid seems to be able to make a move. Do you still think you can definitely win?"

 Chapter 3139： Fearless and dangerous!

    The words of Emperor Void made the Six Winged Demon Snake shocked. Only then did he notice that he wanted to kill Tang Ye just now, and he kept chasing it out, plus Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe also kept chasing it out after they came. This would be a very long distance from the Void Abyss. For this reason, even if he exploded with a very powerful spirit power, it was also greatly weakened, so even if both Emperor Void and Galaxy were injured, he could still block his attack.


    It''s not good to go on like this. If he can''t get rid of Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe all at once, if he delays like this, and stays farther away from Void Abyss, his strength will be weaker. At that time, it will be even more difficult to deal with Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. This is a very bad situation, not to mention Tang Ye. If Tang Ye can smoothly perform the soul cutting and then hurt his soul, then his situation will not only be bad, but it will be directly dangerous.


    call!


    However, just as the Six Winged Devil Snake noticed these things, suddenly, a soul attack that made him feel threatened. He turned his head to look, it was Tang Ye who had performed the secret technique of soul cutting beside him, released the death claws, and attacked him. Facing this soul-cutting move, he could not take advantage of the spirit form, because the ghost claws of death would directly damage the spirit form. If it was Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, even if he was actively attacked, thinking that he was made by spirit power, he could be transformed into an invisible spirit body, so it would be easy to avoid them. Unless Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe also transformed their souls to attack him. However, no one''s soul is stronger than his now, so he doesn''t have to worry about this.


    However, the soul cutting that Tang Ye mastered was exceptional. The Six Winged Demon Snake didn''t understand why there were such peculiar moves, as if they were specially used to deal with the soul form. For cultivators who come to this world, there is no such move. If you want to deal with the soul form, it is soul to soul. However, Tang Ye can use entities to target souls, which is simply incredible.


    This has a very powerful advantage. Because if the soul is to the soul, the soul can be very powerful or very fragile, and if it is hurt externally, the impact is extremely huge. But Tang Ye did not need soul to soul, there would be no soul out of the body. In this case, he greatly reduced the risk of being hurt to his soul.


    "You **** kid!" The Six Winged Demon Snake drank to Tang Ye. He really did not expect that Tang Ye was so bold that he would dare to attack him at this moment. You know, even though he is dealing with Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, he still has a lot of power. Tang Ye came to attack him like this, wouldn''t he be afraid of being killed?


    "Two seniors, two adults, please take a chance and help me stop this big snake!" Tang Ye suddenly said to Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe.


    Seeing this, Emperor Galaxy was taken aback, quite speechless, and then laughed again, and said: "You kid, I thought Xuyue was bold enough to take risks. I didn''t expect you to compare with him. Not to mention, by this time One point of risk, there is nothing left. Okay, I will help you block him again!"


    Emperor Void didn''t speak, but he admired Tang Ye''s actions very much, and felt that Tang Ye was to his liking. Then, he said to Emperor Xinghe: "Chenxing, you block him in front, I will go over there to cover this kid!"


    "Okay!" Emperor Galaxy didn''t say anything, and immediately started the battle plan. Although it is more dangerous to cover Tang Ye now, because the Six Winged Devil Snake will definitely deal with Tang Ye with all its strength, but since Emperor Void wants to do this, Emperor Xinghe doesn''t care whether it is dangerous or not. Because he and Emperor Void are almost at their limit. If you don''t stop the Six-Winged Demon Snake now, I am afraid there will be no next time. If it succeeds this time, maybe things will be done. If it is unsuccessful, it is nothing, but an expected result.


    Then, Emperor Void immediately swept over and stood in front of Tang Ye, preventing the Six-Winged Demon Snake from attacking Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye could better perform soul cutting.


    In fact, regarding Tang Ye''s soul-cutting trick, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were shocked when they saw it. This kind of move that almost made them shiver all over is really terrifying. It feels very gloomy, directly impacting their souls. They didn''t expect that such a move would be released by a kid like Tang Ye who can''t reach the Sky Realm. It seems that this kid''s identity is quite difficult, and I don''t know what it comes from.


    But now is not the time to figure out these questions, we must first solve the six-winged magic snake. And Tang Ye can perform this terrible move, just to explain that the person who injured the spirit of the six-winged devil snake before and saved them is Tang Ye. Therefore, we must protect Tang Ye now and let Tang Ye use that terrifying and eerie moves to injure the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. This can be said to be the only way to deal with the six-winged magic snake.


    Although they were two great emperor-level figures, it was ridiculous to pin their hopes on a kid like Tang Ye. But the situation is such that they cannot tolerate them to feel unreal.


    "Get away!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake yelled when he saw Emperor Void standing in front of Tang Ye, turned around and shook his head, killing intently, his eyes were red, and his strength was raised to the maximum. Because he also realized that if Tang Ye is not solved at this time, then he is the one who is dangerous.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect Tang Ye to threaten himself to this point again. The Six Winged Demon Snake simply didn''t know what to say about such a thing.


    "Hmph, with me here, you don''t want to hurt half of this kid''s hair. Haha, I really didn''t expect that it was such a kid who finally solved you." Void Great Emperor tried his best to resist the Six Wings The attack of the snake.


    boom!


    However, the attack of the Six Winged Devil Snake was very terrifying, and one of the arms of Emperor Void was directly broken. Although for a strong man like him, a broken arm can easily be reborn and healed. However, it was also injured in a short period of time, and it was not so useful. It had a great impact on the battle.


    However, at this time, the Great Emperor Galaxy attacked the Six-Winged Demon Snake from behind, reducing the attacking power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, so that the pressure on Emperor Void was much less. With such a delay, Tang Ye had successfully performed soul cutting, and stretched a pair of terrifying ghost claws onto the six-winged devil snake.


    Click!


    Tang Ye seized the time to let the ghost claw attack the spirit of the six-winged demon snake. At this time, it is not important to be able to seize the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake to absorb the fusion for oneself. The important thing is to injure the spirit of the six-winged devil snake, thereby weakening the power of the spirit of the six-winged devil snake. Because it is in the form of a soul, even if it is a little damage, the impact is huge.


    "Ah!" Sure enough, the Six Winged Demon Snake cried out in pain.

 Chapter 3140： Only let him come!

    Being stabbed into the spirit form by a pair of ghost claws had a very big impact on the six-winged devil snake. He cried out in pain, and his strength suddenly weakened a lot. Under this situation, even Emperor Void can block his attack. At this time, he didn''t want to care about Emperor Void, or rather, he had no time to care about Emperor Void, because he had to deal with the ghost claws that had penetrated into his spirit form.


    He knew the horror of this ghost claw, last time he only dispatched a piece of spirit power, but after being cut by Tang Ye, it was taken to absorb and merged. This not only caused him to be injured, but also allowed Tang Ye to gain his power, become stronger, and his ability to perform soul cutting also became stronger. Therefore, if the ghost claws are not solved, the threat may be his entire soul form life.


    The six-winged demon snake flew away suddenly, getting rid of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, and then bit the ghost claw with his mouth, trying to get rid of the ghost claw. However, Tang Ye manipulated the ghost claw to leave his spirit form before he did this, and it did not last to the end. He took the spirit power and then took it away.


    In doing so, it would have a certain impact on Tang Ye''s soul state. After all, it would be normal to receive a certain amount of backlash as if he stopped casting a spell halfway. However, in order to deal with the six-winged devil snake, Tang Ye could only do this. Then, Tang Ye controlled the ghost claw to attack the six-winged demon snake again. Because the spirit form of the six-winged demon snake became very huge at this time, the ghost claw was easily attacked, and then pierced the spirit of the six-winged demon snake again. Within the form.


    "Ah!" Every time the spirit form is attacked, it is a soul shock, and the six-winged demon snake cries out in pain.


    "Damn it!" The six-winged devil snake yelled again and again, hovering again, trying to get rid of the ghost claws, but Tang Ye also desperately interrupted the display of soul cutting, letting his soul be impacted, and then got rid of After dropping the attack of the six-winged devil snake, he went to attack the spirit form of the six-winged devil snake.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was injured in many places and its strength was greatly weakened. But when he realized that he couldn''t get rid of Ghost Claw, he attacked Tang Ye again, thinking that by killing Tang Ye, the spellcaster, Ghost Claw would naturally disappear. However, at this time, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe blocked him, and he couldn''t hurt Tang Ye at all.


    At this time, the power of the Six Winged Demon Snake was greatly reduced, so that the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy could block him.


    "Hmph, the Six-Wing Devil Snake, you are abolished, you are no longer a threat to us!" The Void Great Emperor sensed these changes of the Six-Wing Devil Snake and snorted coldly, not putting the Six-Wing Devil Snake in his eyes.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy also showed a smile on his face, because he knew that the current situation meant that the Six Winged Devil Snake had no threat.


    "Boy, good job, haha." The Great Emperor Xinghe looked at Tang Ye and smiled at Tang Ye.


    However, only then did he realize that Tang Ye was sweating profusely on his forehead and looked very tired. This is because Tang Ye continued to perform soul cutting and interrupted, and his soul was constantly hit by backlash, so he became very tired and weak. If this situation continues, then his life may be in danger, because this is soul damage!


    "Boy, are you okay!" The Great Emperor Galaxy was very concerned. At this time, the Six Winged Devil Snake ignored him, and went to Tang Ye''s side and asked about Tang Ye''s situation.


    Emperor Void also noticed Tang Ye''s situation and said, "Boy, you don''t have to attack the Six-Winged Demon Snake anymore. Now his power is not enough to threaten us. Don''t worry, you are doing well."


    Hearing the words of Emperor Void, Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief and stopped insisting. In fact, he almost lost consciousness just now, because the soul was hit by backlash so many times, the pressure was very high, and he had reached the limit. This would be no need to perform soul cutting, he immediately stopped, and then the whole person collapsed, and fell soft.


    However, fortunately, his will is strong, and his soul power is also very strong, so as long as he has time to rest, he can recover. Now there is no need to hold on hard, he relaxes, and under the power of the Phoenix, he quickly recovers. Although still weak, normal actions are still possible without fighting.


    "Senior Xinghe, I''m fine, just take a rest, you and Senior Void go to deal with the six-winged devil snake." Tang Ye said to Emperor Xinghe.


    Emperor Galaxy frowned, still worried about Tang Ye''s situation. However, he glanced at Emperor Void''s side. Although the power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake was greatly weakened now, the Six-Winged Devil''s Snake could not be completely resolved without reassuring. Therefore, he still decided to deal with the six-winged devil snake.


    "Boy, then you should be careful. When the Six-Winged Devil Snake is solved, I will reward you!" The Great Emperor Galaxy said to Tang Ye, and then swept over to deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake together with Emperor Void.


    At this time, although the power of the Six Winged Demon Snake was weakened a lot, it would not be so easy to defeat, and there was no problem dealing with Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. At this time, he realized that he couldn''t kill Tang Ye and swallow Emperor Void, so he decided to return to Void Abyss. Returning to the Void Abyss, he can use the power of those dark people to supplement, and then he will no longer be affected by the seal of so many light gods.


    "Don''t let him go back to the abyss of void!" The Great Emperor Void yelled.


    "That''s for sure." The Great Emperor Xinghe replied. He finally won this advantage, and he certainly couldn''t let the Six Winged Devil Snake turn back.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake took care of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, coldly snorted: "Hmph, do you think you can stop me? A thin camel is bigger than a horse! Besides, I''m not dead yet! When I return to the abyss of void, look What do you do to me! Kill you, I must do it!"


    "Then we won''t let you go back over there." The Void Great snorted, without saying much, and began to actively attack the six-winged devil snake.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy immediately joined the battle, so the two top powerhouses fought with the Six-Winged Demon Snake, mainly to prevent the Six-winged Demon Snake from returning to the abyss of void.


    However, they struggled with the Six Winged Devil Snake for a long time, and they did not solve the Six Winged Devil Snake. The power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was too strong, and the Six-Winged Demon Snake slowly shortened the distance from the Void Abyss during the battle. So there was a situation where the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy had consumed their strength and weakened in the battle, but the Six-Winged Demon Snake had increased instead. Because after shortening the distance to the Void Abyss, the six-winged devil snake is less affected by the seal of the light god.


    "Xu Yue, it''s not good to go on like this." The Great Emperor Galaxy expressed concern about this situation.


    Emperor Void frowned, and after a little thought, he said: "You can only let that kid continue to deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake. You can help that kid recover from his injury. I will block the Six-Winged Devil Snake first."

 Chapter 3141： Exciting general!

    Emperor Void and Galaxy Great underestimated the power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. They did not expect that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was so powerful. The key was that the power was so huge and rich. After playing for so long, they were almost out of strength. It''s so strong, it feels like the power is not consumed. At this time they realized that unless they cause real damage to the Six-Winged Devil Snake, it is impossible to solve the Six-Winged Devil Snake just by consuming strength.


    But Tang Ye was the only one who could cause substantial damage to the Six-Winged Devil Snake. Therefore, Emperor Void immediately made a strategic change and asked Emperor Galaxy to help Tang Ye restore his strength, whether it was soul power or physical strength. Now Emperor Void felt that Tang Ye''s attacks on the Six-Winged Devil Snake were much better than those on them.


    "Chen Xing, your celestial power is stronger than mine. Go and help Tang Ye recover from his injury. If Tang Ye''s soul power has not recovered, the celestial power can play a big role. If his physical strength has not recovered, , The power of the gods can play a greater role. Let me block the six-winged demon snake alone. Now the power of the six-winged demon snake is not so strong, he can''t kill me." The Void Great Emperor said to the Galaxy Great Emperor.


    Of course Emperor Galaxy knew the situation at the moment. He didn''t have any ink marks. Emperor Void said it was their best choice now, so he immediately went to help Tang Ye recover from his injuries, leaving Emperor Void to deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake alone.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was simply furious. The Great Emperor Void and the Great Emperor Xinghe were discussing such a countermeasure, and they actually said it in front of him. Is this completely ignoring him?


    "Damn you!" The Six Winged Devil Snake yelled angrily, then turned around and went back to chase the Emperor Galaxy, and said: "Do you really treat me as transparent? Do whatever you want? I will never allow it! I will do it right now. Kill you!"


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake rushed towards the Great Emperor Galaxy. He had no tolerance for Emperor Void and the others. If it hadn¡¯t been injured by Tang Ye just now, he would directly kill Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, and would not engage in any manipulation plan, because it was so. It was so angry. Killing the Void Emperor can also be manipulated, but it is only manipulating the dead.


    "Don''t try to succeed!" The Six Winged Demon Snake went after the Emperor Galaxy. He couldn''t tolerate this, in addition to anger, but also because it really threatened him. Because if Tang Ye were to recover and attack him again, it would directly hurt his spirit form, which would be very detrimental to him.


    Emperor Void wouldn¡¯t let the Six-winged Demon Snake get in the way of Emperor Xinghe. Although his power consumption was huge at this time, the soul that was previously injured by the Six-winged Demon Snake was also injured, but, fortunately, Tang Ye had severely injured the Six-winged Demon Snake. At this time, the threat of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was not that deadly. As long as it is not fatal, he can hold it even if he gets hurt more. The injury is serious, as long as you don¡¯t die, you can always recover slowly. Therefore, Emperor Void immediately caught up with the Six-winged Demon Snake and stood in front of the Six-winged Demon Snake, so that the Six-winged Demon Snake could not hinder the Emperor Galaxy.


    "Xu Yue, do you like to find death so much?!" The Six Winged Demon Snake yelled furiously at Emperor Void.


    Emperor Void laughed and said, "Finding death? No, I don''t like seeking death. And I am not seeking death now. Because you can''t kill me, can you? Haha!"


    In addition to his great power, Emperor Void was also quite good at attracting hatred. In this way, he stimulated the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and the Six-Winged Devil Snake is a person who is easily affected by emotions. Therefore, under the stimulus of Emperor Void''s words, the Six Winged Demon Snake couldn''t bear it, and did not think of throwing away Emperor Void and chasing Emperor Xinghe, but fought with Emperor Void.


    Bang bang bang!


    The Six-winged Demon Snake used a huge black snake to attack the Void Emperor. Although the Void Emperor transformed into a golem, it was completely at a disadvantage due to power consumption and soul injuries. But he didn''t care about these, he still stood in front of the six-winged devil snake. Although every time he was attacked by the six-winged devil snake, his injuries aggravated. However, this is not fatal, and he is not worried. As long as he can take a breath and get rid of the Six Winged Devil Snake, he will have a way to recover.


    At their level of strength, in fact, as long as the soul does not die, they can achieve the effect of "rebirth" through various methods.


    "Do you think I can''t kill you? Hmph, then I''ll let you know, what is death!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake rushed forward, and Emperor Void desperately resisted, but he couldn''t stop it, and then he was bitten off by a hand. That arm was simply broken.


    "Ah!" Even the Great Emperor Void was very painful to be bitten off an arm like this.


    Xinghe heard such a cry and looked back, very worried, but he did not stop rushing to Tang Ye''s side. He also knew that it wouldn''t matter if one arm was broken without killing the soul of Emperor Void. The most important thing now is to help Tang Ye recover from his injuries.


    "Hmph, you are not afraid of death? Then let me see if you are really not afraid of death!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake continued to attack the Emperor Void. He thought it was good to completely abolish Emperor Void, that is also a solution. An obstacle was dropped. Now, solve the obstacles one by one, and things will go smoothly and smoothly.


    Even though Emperor Void was in pain, he still sneered at the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and said, "Six-Winged Devil Snake, you know very well that if you want to kill me, you can only break one hand. It should be said, even if you destroy it. My body is useless. Unless you destroy my soul, I won¡¯t die. It just so happens that I want to find a new body. Haha, you kill me, it depends on you Kill me!"


    "You..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake was really furious, and he didn''t expect the Great Emperor Void to find death to this point. If possible, he really wanted to kill Emperor Void. As for the Dark Lord''s plan, that''s a shit. As long as the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy, and Tang Ye who made him angry most, no one can stop them from the Dark Clan. At that time, their dark clan can still appear slowly, and then recapture everything!


    With this in mind, the Six Winged Devil Snake is not afraid of wasting time here to kill Emperor Void. However, in order to kill Emperor Void, one had to enter the spirit form into Emperor Void. However, if you do this, if Tang Ye comes and hurts the soul again, the consequences will be very serious.


    Therefore, the Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t dare to directly transform into a soul state to kill the Void Emperor.


    "Damn..." The Six-Winged Devil Snake had difficulty choosing for a while, and didn''t know what to do.


    The Emperor Void saw the thoughts of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, sneered, and continued to excite his generals, and said: "Six-winged Demon Snake, why, dare you not kill me? Or you can''t kill me at all? Haha, it seems you are a big snake too There is nothing scary, since you dare not kill me, of course I can do whatever I want!"

 Chapter 3142： By feeling!

    Now Emperor Void hopes that the Six Winged Devil Snake can enter his soul world again to deal with him. Because he believed that with the current state of the six-winged devil snake, even if he entered his soul world, it would not be possible to swallow him at once. Then, during the time he was fighting against the Six-Winged Devil Snake, Tang Ye could attack the Six-Winged Devil Snake''s spirit.


    Of course, the premise is that Tang Ye recovers. At this point, he is not very sure. Because he didn''t know how long it would take Tang Ye to recover, nor how much Emperor Xinghe was willing to do to help Tang Ye recover. Because the power of the celestial family is very precious, although Emperor Galaxy can replenish it at the Rainbow Station after using it, it will take a long time. Moreover, if given to Tang Ye, then Tang Ye''s strength can definitely be greatly increased. This is equivalent to making Tang Ye strong, and I don''t know what kind of person Tang Ye is, so I don''t know that Emperor Xinghe is reluctant.


    However, Emperor Void felt that even if Emperor Xinghe didn''t want to do too much, he would do it. After all, the threat of the dark race now cannot tolerate half chance and negligence. Then, as long as the Great Emperor Galaxy helped Tang Ye, even if Tang Ye could not recover to a full state, he could recover a lot, at least it would be no problem to deal with the Six Winged Devil Snake. So, as long as you persist until this time, there is no problem.


    "Why, six-winged devil snake, don''t you dare to kill me? Or, don''t you want to swallow my soul and manipulate me? Now is the time, why don''t you dare?" In order to carry out his own plan, Emperor Void once again responded The six-winged magic snake provoked.


    At this time, the six-winged devil snake was provoked and his eyes were red, and he really wanted to do it. However, he was worried that the Great Emperor Galaxy would help Tang Ye recover. However, if the soul of Emperor Void can be swallowed quickly, it is not impossible to do so. But he knew that now that Emperor Void provokes him so much, he is agitating him, making him fooled, and running into the soul world of Emperor Void.


    "You are irritating me, deliberately wanting me to go to your soul world? Humph, do you think I don''t know?!" Six-winged Demon Snake coldly snorted to the Void Emperor. However, even though he knew this, he still had this idea.


    The Void King laughed and said, "Exciting you? If you want to understand it this way, there is no problem. I admit that I said that on purpose, but I think it is better to say that I want to make a move. A gambling. Because if you go to my soul world, then if the kid recovers quickly, he can directly hurt you. If I have not been swallowed by you at this time, then I won the bet. But, if in Before you swallowed my soul, that kid still didn¡¯t recover and failed to attack you, that¡¯s because I lost the bet. So, I¡¯m not agitating you because I don¡¯t have much confidence in this matter. It¡¯s just here. At this time, I have no better choice. Now, it depends on whether you dare to gamble with me!"


    Then Emperor Void smiled confidently and said: "If you dare not gamble with me, then your best result is to kill me. However, that is after killing my body. If my body is killed by you Killed, at that time that kid still did not recover to deal with you, then I will self-destruct the soul. After all, without the body, self-destruction of the soul is not difficult. In this case, you don¡¯t want to control me. But, I think This kind of result will not happen, because it will take a lot of time for you to completely destroy my body. At that time, I believe that kid has recovered."


    "Since I can kill you by doing this, why don''t I choose this and go to your soul world to bet against you with no absolute certainty?" The Six Winged Devil Snake stared at the Void Emperor coldly. He has to admit that he is not very good at the level of brain intelligence. After all, he is not the military division who sacrifices to the Demon God. Therefore, facing what the Void Emperor said, he was considering, but he couldn''t consider the good and the bad. Make judgments. I always feel that Emperor Void makes a lot of sense, and should bet like what Emperor Void said.


    Emperor Void sneered again, and said: "You choose the method I will talk about later, at best it will kill me. However, after you kill me, your strength will only be lost and consumed, not stronger. At that time, that The kid must have recovered. If this is the case, you will probably be dealt with by that kid. The result of this, for the whole thing, is your failure."


    "I think you can penetrate so much soul power. It must be the Dark Clan who put all hope on you? In that case, just killing me, who is regarded as a pawn, will do you any good? What good are the dark people? I''m afraid, no good?"


    The emperor Void''s head is still very clever. He spoke of the Six-Winged Demon Snake for a moment, and then said: "So, as long as it is not the result of helping you the dark race break the seal of the God of Light, it will be a failure. Then, Do you want the result of this failure?"


    "You..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake was indeed a little moved by the words of Emperor Void. But it was a very strange thing to be told by an enemy, and he couldn''t believe it.


    However, he knew that this hesitation would not work. And his character is also the least like to think so much. In the past, he always acted on the basis of his feelings. If he felt that it was okay to do so, then he would do it directly. Why bother so much. Thinking back, it feels that because of the influence of the sacrifice to the devil, I think twice about what to do, and the more I think about it, the more I fail. So, even if you know that it is a gambling to do that, but if you have the idea and feel that you should do it that way, then do it well. Why worry so much?


    Indecisive, unlike a man. Therefore, those who missed the opportunity were extremely regretful and angered. For this reason, the Six Winged Demon Snake looked at Emperor Void, and then glanced at the direction where Emperor Galaxy was swept away. At this time, Emperor Xinghe had not started to help Tang Ye recover. He felt that he could go to the soul world of Emperor Void, and swallow Emperor Void in one fell swoop before Tang Ye recovered!


    "Actually, I know that if I chase the Great Galaxy, then I will stay away from the Void Abyss again, and my strength will be weakened. In this case, even you can stop me for a while. This is very detrimental to me. So, Emperor Void, come on, I''ll bet with you, whether I will devour your soul first, or that **** kid will recover first!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake made a decision and drank to Emperor Void. With a sound, then the spirit form rushed over and submerged in Emperor Void''s body, actually reaching the soul world of Emperor Void.


    Emperor Void frowned greatly, but he didn''t expect that the Six Winged Demon Snake chose to do this, which is very bad.

 Chapter 3143： Hesitate!

    What the Great Emperor Void wants to do now is to prevent the Six-Winged Demon Snake from disturbing the Great Emperor Galaxy to help Tang Ye restore his soul power. He can continue to fight the Six Winged Devil Snake, and then delay to the Six Winged Devil Snake. This method is actually better than letting the six-winged demon snake enter his soul world, because the six-winged demon snake enters his soul world, which will put him in great danger.


    If he could, he didn''t want this to happen. However, he also proposed this method, because this method also has great benefits. One of them is that as long as the Six-Winged Devil Snake is in his soul world, he does not worry that the Six-Winged Devil Snake will still be able to stop the Great Emperor Galaxy and Tang Ye.


    And, if Tang Ye¡¯s soul power recovers quickly, and the Six Winged Devil Snake is in his soul world, Tang Ye can quickly damage the Six Winged Devil Snake¡¯s spirit form, which is very helpful for them to solve the Six Wings. Devil snake this trouble.


    However, if Tang Ye did not recover quickly, and the Six-Winged Demon Snake had swallowed the soul of Emperor Void before that, the consequences would be unimaginable for them. Once the Six Winged Demon Snake swallowed the soul of Emperor Void, it was possible to control Emperor Void. And there is a huge force behind the Void Great Emperor, which will cause huge chaos, and may even break the seal of the God of Light and bring destruction to the world.


    Therefore, at this point, Emperor Void must make a decision. That was at the last moment, if Tang Ye''s soul power could not be restored, he would have to destroy his soul. That is tantamount to suicide. Moreover, his death is a complete death. However, judging from his own wishes, of course he does not want to die.


    "Xuyue, you and I know what your calculations are, but I am willing to bet with you to see who wins. Hmph, let me tell you that the extent of damage to that kid¡¯s soul is by no means a **** of the Great Emperor Galaxy. The power of the family member can be quickly restored. Also, the power of the family member was extremely exhausted in order to save you. At this time, how much power of the family member do you think the emperor can help the kid recover?" Six-winged Demon Snake After entering the soul world of Emperor Void, he said with a laugh.


    Then he looked at Emperor Void''s soul very playfully, and said with a sneer: "Of course, Emperor Xinghe wants to heal that kid''s soul quickly, as long as he uses the power of the gods from your body as the gods. .However, this means that you will lose your qualifications and certification as a family of gods. In this way, it is tantamount to self-defeating cultivation and becoming an ordinary person. You think the Emperor Galaxy will do this for a kid who does not know at all. ?"


    After a pause, the Six-Winged Demon Snake said again: "Of course, considering the threat of our dark race, the Emperor Galaxy is willing to consume the power of his body''s origin to help the kid heal, but before that, he will definitely hesitate. . And in his hesitating time, hum, Great Emperor Void, you have become my slave."


    After that, the Six-Winged Demon Snake rushed over and opened its mouth wide to swallow the soul of Emperor Void.


    After listening to the words of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, Emperor Void felt that he was making a lot of sense, and he couldn''t help wondering if he was betting wrong. However, Emperor Void has always been a decisive person, much more decisive than Emperor Xinghe. Therefore, even if you know that this is very dangerous, you might have won the bet when you think about it. This thing is possible to win. Then, as long as there is this possibility, it is enough. Therefore, he immediately became firm, and there was nothing to regret. Then, it was specifically to deal with the six-winged devil snake.


    Because he knew that he resisted the swallowing of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, as long as he resisted the longer, the better it would be for Tang Ye, and the better it would be for him. Originally he was unwilling to be killed, so of course, Emperor Void had to resist.


    "Six-winged Demon Snake, do you think that without the erosion of the dark power that I have accumulated, you can swallow me all at once? Humph, this is impossible. If my soul is so easily swallowed by you, your one The spirit power will not stay in my body for a thousand years, and still can¡¯t control me.¡± After Void Great became firm, he was as tough and decisive as before, and coldly snorted to the six-winged demon snake: ¡°You were injured by that kid earlier. Going back, the power of the gods given to me by the Great Emperor Galaxy made me suppress those dark powers. Now, you want to control these dark powers again, but it¡¯s not that easy. In this way, you don¡¯t want to quickly swallow mine. soul!"


    "That''s why he dared to make this bet with me?!" The Six Winged Devil Snake coldly snorted to Void Great Emperor and said, "Of course I also considered this matter. But if you want to rely on this to block me, that''s too much. Naive. Even if I don¡¯t have the dark power in your body, it won¡¯t take long to devour your soul by relying on my current powerful spirit power!"


    "Come on, let me see how long you can last!" The Six Winged Demon Snake made a very fierce attack on the Void Emperor. The huge pitch-black snake form dashed into the past, becoming stronger and stronger every time, and must first break through the defensive barrier that the Void Emperor had built around the soul world.


    This defensive barrier is golden light. If it were only the power of Void Great, the defensive barrier would not be so strong. However, he was rescued by Emperor Galaxy before, and the way that Emperor Galaxy helped him was to send the power of the gods to his soul world. Although Emperor Galaxy is no longer in his soul world, the power of the gods is still there. To a certain extent, this can be said to help him relieve his soul injury. For this reason, it is possible for him to fight the Six Winged Devil Snake. Maybe they will lose, but they won''t lose so fast. During this period of time, his only hope is that Tang Ye can quickly recover from his soul injury and continue to attack the spirit of the six-winged devil snake.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, the offensive of the Six-Winged Devil Snake was really strong, over and over again, the Void Great Emperor could only defend firmly. But even so, looking at the attack state of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, I don''t know how long Emperor Void can hold on.


    At this time, Emperor Xinghe returned to where Tang Ye was. At this time, Tang Ye was still sitting cross-legged on the ground, healing his soul. Emperor Xinghe could feel that Tang Ye''s soul state was still very bad, and it was impossible to recover in a short time. And the power of the gods he still has is not much. If you have to treat Tang Ye quickly, you must use the power of the body''s origin. But in this case, it is tantamount to turning oneself into an ordinary person. On the contrary, Tang Ye may become a super strong with the power of the gods. And without knowing Tang Ye''s specific identity and details, Emperor Xinghe certainly couldn''t do such a thing decisively.


    However, even though he had his own concerns, he immediately began to input the power of God''s favor on Tang Ye. This part of the power of the gods is not the original power of the body, so it does not matter if it is consumed.


    The key is still to use the power of the body''s origin.

 Chapter 3144： The iron tree is blooming!

    Although Tang Ye was recovering from his soul injury, he recovered quickly under the dead trees of the Phoenix, the tree of strength, and his strong willpower. At this time, although he could no longer use the secrets of soul cutting, he was still able to perceive external affairs, and he could move normally.


    So Emperor Galaxy came back to him, he knew it. He opened his eyes and was very surprised when he saw Emperor Xinghe. Didn''t Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void go to deal with the six-winged devil snake? Why did you come back here?


    "Senior, what are you...?" Tang Ye asked the Great Emperor Xinghe quickly.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was not talking nonsense anymore, but he felt a little embarrassed, because neither he nor the Great Emperor Void could deal with the injured Six-Winged Demon Snake, so Tang Ye still had to come. This is too shameful. But it¡¯s not the time to care about this, so he said directly to Tang Ye: "Little brother, it¡¯s shameful to say, but the situation is urgent, I don¡¯t care so much. Just now, I and Xuyue teamed up to deal with the Six-Winged Demon Snake, but still We couldn¡¯t get rid of the Six Winged Devil Snake. Therefore, both Xuyue and I think, little brother, only you can solve the Six Winged Devil Snake. For this reason, Xuyue and I decided to let me help you recover your soul injury. Then let you deal with the six-winged devil snake."


    Tang Ye was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect things to turn into this way. It seems that the power of the six-winged demon snake is still very powerful and rich, even thinking about it, the power of the dark clan over the void abyss is unimaginable. If you can''t quickly and completely give a fatal blow to the Six Winged Devil Snake, then the power of the Six Winged Devil Snake will not be used up. Even if the six-winged magic snake is injured, it can slowly recover through these forces. Therefore, they are not appropriate to fight the war of attrition.


    At this time, Emperor Xinghe released the power of the gods, pressing one hand on Tang Ye''s shoulder, and said: "This is the power of the gods, which can help you quickly recover your soul and body injuries. However, you were just now. Desperately with the six-winged devil snake, the soul is seriously damaged, and the power of my gods is not much. I will send you a bit of it now, and you can see how the situation is. If it doesn''t work, I will think of a way. Now Xuyue is alone against the six-winged devil snake over there, I''m afraid he is in danger."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded and said without being wordy.


    call!


    Then, the power of the gods released by the Great Emperor Galaxy was transmitted to Tang Ye''s body, and Tang Ye''s body trembled suddenly because it was too comfortable. Is this the power of the gods from this world? For example, Mu Chunfeng is still more comfortable. Before being comfortable, it is a kind of satisfaction with hunger and thirst. For example, it''s like being thirsty in the desert for a few days, and then suddenly you can drink water with gulps. The invigorating moment at that moment is like being reborn.


    "Too, too wonderful..." Tang Yeqing couldn''t help humming.


    What¡¯s even more amazing is that after the power of the gods flowed through his body, it filled the tree of power. Then, the tree of power changed. It was like experiencing the dead wood and spring again. The tree of power grew rapidly. The greenery is full of vitality. In the end, another layer of sacred golden light was enveloped.


    What''s even more amazing is that the golden light slowly penetrated into the entire tree, and the entire tree became golden. Tang Ye originally thought that this was a strange change in the power tree. But in fact it is not. After the golden light penetrated deep, the golden light began to converge to the top of the tree, and then flowers appeared.


    "This, this is...?" Tang Ye was shocked seeing this situation. Because of this situation, he thought of one thing, that is-the iron tree blooms!


    In fact, there are three stages to the practice of withered wood Fengchun. Withered trees in spring are only the first stage, and then there will be iron trees blooming, and then there will be Bodhi giving birth to children.


    However, for a long time, even if Tang Ye''s strength had become very strong, he still failed to enter the second stage after the dead tree meets the spring, that is, the iron tree blooms. Because the tree in his body has never become an iron tree. Since it has not become an iron tree, there can be no such thing as an iron tree blooming.


    But now, he didn''t know whether this magical tree, which was both a tree of life and a tree of strength, could be regarded as an iron tree. The enveloping layer of golden light, it is said that the golden tree may be more appropriate. And that bloomed, it was also Jinhua. However, Tang Ye felt that since it had blossomed, it was possible that the iron tree had blossomed.


    However, he didn''t know if the iron tree was really blooming, what power would it have?


    No matter what, he closed his eyes and felt, and then entered the tree of strength. And just as he had just entered his soul into the dead tree and spring, he immediately felt the endless vitality, like a rebirth. And, there is another powerful force that is attack, just like the body has unlimited power and can attack at will.


    At this time, he felt two kinds of them from the dead trees in spring. Although he didn''t know how to call them, he knew the effects. One is vitality and the other is strength. The power radiated from this big tree directly into his body. Suddenly, he felt the injury he had just received, whether it was physical or spiritual, all healed.


    This is amazing!


    With such an effect, he felt that the iron tree must have blossomed. As for the iron tree blossoming will not have other functions, he doesn''t know, but he vaguely feels that there will definitely be, because he feels that the power tree in front of him is shining with gold, blooming, and there are endless things worth exploring.


    Therefore, Tang Ye closed his eyes in front of the tree and felt it, and at the same time let these powers enter his body. At this time, the branch of the great tree of strength, which represents the realm of cultivation, grew rapidly, and then became very lush, almost fully growing.


    This means that Tang Ye is about to break through to the Heavenly Realm!


    "Great!" Tang Ye called out excitedly. Originally, he thought he needed to absorb a lot of strength to break through to the Heavenly Realm, but now it was almost within reach. Only the last point, so as long as there is still a chance to absorb the dark power under the Void Abyss, I believe it will be possible to break through.


    Both the body and soul injuries have recovered, the power tree has been strengthened, and the iron tree has reached the stage of flowering, Tang Ye has sorted out it clearly. At this time, he was full of confidence in everything. For this reason, he opened his eyes, planning to get rid of the six-winged devil snake. Because the six-winged demon snake is solved, you can continue to seize the power of the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss. In this way, he can break through to the Heavenly Realm.


    "Senior, my injury is healed, let''s get rid of the big snake!" Tang Ye is full of confidence, and his temperament is even more, as if it has changed a lot, but he feels that it has not changed.


    "Huh?" The Great Emperor Galaxy was startled and looked at Tang Ye silently for a long while. Because he felt that Tang Ye had indeed changed, becoming a strong person who could be compared with him, even stronger than him.


    Then, one thing that surprised the Emperor Void again was, how could Tang Ye''s injury heal so quickly?

 Chapter 3145： The attitude is a bit strange!

    Emperor Galaxy thought such a thing was too amazing. He just gave Tang Ye just a little bit of the power of the celestial being, and he has not yet conveyed the power of the celestial body, but now Tang Ye''s situation is recovering quickly, whether it is a soul injury or a physical injury, you can feel it. , As if there is no injury.


    It was like a kind of Nirvana rebirth, like a powerful situation where the body and soul were tempered after breaking through the realm of strength. However, Tang Ye didn''t have a breakthrough in the realm of strength. For Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, others thought that the highest realm of Tian Zhen realm was only in the rumored level of strength, only they possessed. And the two of them are just the realm of Heavenly Realm. In fact, this is not the case. They are stronger than the strength of the Heavenly Realm Realm, and this is the strongest realm they currently consider to be.


    Call it the Sky Profound Realm. The heavens and the earth are mysterious and yellow, and there is such a truth in the beginning of the world. Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Xukong had just entered the Sky Profound Sutra from the Heaven Realm. However, if it is said that this is the strongest state, Emperor Galaxy feels otherwise. Because now after seeing the power of the Dark Clan, they know that there is even stronger power. Now the Six-Winged Demon Snake is only splitting the power of its spirit, and its body is still under the seal of the God of Light, and the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake is also affected by the seal of the God of Light. Even so, the power of the Six Winged Devil Snake was stronger than them, and it was definitely not just the Sky Profound Realm.


    Perhaps, there is no end to the power. If you want to say that there is, it can only be said to be the power at the beginning of the creation of heaven and earth. But why was this world created? If it is not created naturally, it is created by others. Then, the person who created the world should be the strongest. But, will this be like the creation of the earth ancestors? Emperor Pangu was not a person, but a race. It was a member of the family of Emperor Pangu who came to a land of chaos, then opened up this land of chaos and became the ancestor of the earth. Therefore, if the creator of this world is like Emperor Pangu, it means that the realm of strength is not like that.


    "This kid is about to break through to the Heavenly Realm. I thought it was very good from the current situation. It has been a long time since anyone broke through to the Heavenly Realm. The highest level of the sky battlefield, except for me and Xuyue, No one can go, after all, there must be at least the Heavenly Realm there..." Seeing Tang Ye''s situation, Emperor Xinghe narrowed his eyes slightly, wondering to himself, still wondering why Tang Ye could recover his body and soul so quickly Injury.


    Even if Tang Ye was about to break through to the Heavenly Realm, but if there was no breakthrough, there would be no body tempering, so Tang Ye''s body and soul injuries quickly recovered, and it had nothing to do with strength breakthrough.


    However, the Great Emperor Xinghe knew that the power of the gods he had just sent Tang Ye just now was not enough to recover that much.


    "This kid is really full of secrets..." The Great Emperor Galaxy looked at Tang Ye, couldn''t detect any secrets, and could only sigh in his heart.


    However, Tang Ye''s recovery from his body and soul injuries is an excellent thing for him. Because Tang Ye could deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake faster, then the Great Emperor Void wouldn''t be too dangerous.


    At this moment, Tang Ye opened his eyes, and there was a flash of golden light for an instant, but he quickly recovered calm and became almost the same as usual.


    "Senior, I have recovered from my injury, let''s deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake!" Tang Ye said without being wordy, looking at Emperor Galaxy.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy also meant this. The most important thing now is to get rid of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and said to Tang Ye: "Okay, as long as the little brother has no problem, we will deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake. But, little brother, remember not to Reluctantly. If you have any problems, tell me and I will help you solve them!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m fine, let''s go, go and solve the six-winged devil snake.


    After that, Tang Ye set off to rush to the Six Winged Demon Snake.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was taken aback for a moment, always feeling that something was wrong. Then he came back to his senses, feeling that Tang Ye''s attitude and behavior were completely different from what a kid saw when he saw a peak and powerful person like him. People who are usually like that, not well-known, see him, and they are too scared to move. Or, polite and polite everywhere, for fear of something wrong. Even if Ying Wushuang saw him, he was very polite. However, Tang Ye''s attitude towards him now is completely different. Even now, looking at Tang Ye''s actions, he is even more assertive than him. It seemed that he did not order Tang Ye, but Tang Ye ordered him. It was not Tang Ye who followed him, but he followed Tang Ye.


    This kind of thing made Emperor Galaxy''s mood a bit complicated, neither being angry nor happy, and then it became a feeling.


    "Pearl Star has such a kid? Why haven''t I heard of..." Following Tang Ye, Emperor Xinghe sighed secretly in his heart.


    At this moment, Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than before, because he was about to break through to the realm of Heavenly Realm strength. Therefore, he swept very fast, much faster than before. Therefore, he quickly rushed to Emperor Void''s side. At this time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake still entered the soul world of Emperor Void. Originally, the Six-Winged Demon Snake itself was a spirit form, and could enter the soul world of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, so that there would be no other parts outside. However, the Six-Winged Demon Snake still has to keep a part of its spirit outside, one is to cooperate with the dark power to attack the soul of the Void Emperor, and the other is very important to maintain the connection with the dark power on the side of the void abyss.


    Because he has been able to maintain such a rich power, it is because of the dark power over the void abyss. His strength is continuous, not only can it be used up, but he can quickly recover from his injury, which is what he depends on. Once he escaped from the dark power of the void abyss, he would be greatly affected by the seal of the light god, and his power would be easily consumed. Such a situation is very dangerous to him.


    Therefore, at this time, Tang Ye came and saw that part of his soul was still outside, Tang Ye could use the soul cutting ability to capture it very smoothly.


    At this time, the other spirit powers of the Six Winged Demon Snake were attacking the Emperor Void in the soul world of the Emperor Void, trying to swallow the soul of the Emperor Void. At this time, the soul of Void Great Emperor was already surrounded by the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, and only one person remained below the defense barrier. Therefore, next, the Six-Winged Devil Snake can consume the soul of Emperor Void very easily.


    "Unexpectedly..." The Void Great Emperor felt helpless and regretful about this situation. He did not expect the Six-Winged Demon Snake to devour his soul so quickly, it seemed that it was a miscalculation.


    The six-winged demon snake laughed, and the serpent form hovered over and said: "Xuyue, let me see how you can stop me!"

 Chapter 3146： Strive for a breakthrough!

    Emperor Xinghe followed Tang Ye, and then went to Emperor Xukong. Seeing the pained expression on Emperor Void, he yelled badly. This was a sign that Emperor Void was about to be devoured by his soul!


    "I didn''t expect Xuyue to do such an adventurous thing, and let the Six-Winged Devil Snake enter the soul world, wanting to delay the Six-Winged Devil Snake in this way!" The Great Emperor Galaxy quickly said, then looked at Tang Ye and said: "Little brother , Please hurry up and attack the spirit of the six-winged demon snake, only by letting him leave the soul world of Xuyue, Xuyue can save his life!"


    Tang Ye didn''t talk nonsense, just nodded slightly with a serious expression, and then immediately began to perform the soul-cutting secret skills, attacking the spirit form of the six-winged demon snake left outside.


    "Huh?" At this time, in the soul world of Emperor Void, the six-winged devil snake that was about to swallow the soul of Emperor Void, suddenly felt that there was something outside, and did not continue to consume the soul of Emperor Void, and felt a little bit. Then he discovered that it was Tang Ye and Emperor Xinghe who had gone outside.


    He was shocked, he didn''t expect Tang Ye to come so quickly. This was much faster than he expected, and he was puzzled. Just now, Tang Ye continuously used soul cutting to attack his spirit, and then interrupted, his soul was greatly injured, even if the Great Emperor Galaxy had given the power of the gods, it was impossible to recover so quickly. But now, why is this kid here?


    "Damn it, this kid, how long do you want to hinder me!" The Six-Winged Devil Snake couldn''t help but drank it out loud and was very angry. His emotions were greatly fluctuated, and he didn''t quickly swallow the soul of Emperor Void.


    This is also because he is very scrupulous. Because if he swallowed the soul of Emperor Void at this time, even if he successfully swallowed it, but because Tang Ye dealt with his soul outside, in case he was seriously injured, not only would that part of the outside soul be lost, but the soul of Emperor Void would be swallowed inside. Also encountered an attack, unable to escape. In that case, not only would he not be able to control Emperor Void, but instead would destroy himself and Emperor Void''s soul power at the same time, or become Tang Ye''s source of power. That way, Tang Ye got very strong power for nothing!


    "Never let this kid ruin my plan!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake drew out in a low voice, and then differentiated a part of the spirit power in the body of Emperor Void at this time, turned into a defensive shield, and enveloped his point outside. Outside the spirit form, prevent being hurt by Tang Ye.


    Emperor Void originally thought he was dead, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye and Emperor Xinghe to arrive so soon. He was very surprised. After all, he himself is not a person who wants to die. If he can gain a chance to live, it must be necessary. And now that Tang Ye arrived, he felt that he might not be killed.


    "Haha, Six-Winged Devil Snake, it seems that I won the bet, that kid can directly hurt your soul, I see how you can escape!" Void Great laughed at the Six-Winged Devil Snake, this is also for excitement Provoked the Six Winged Devil Snake to gain more time.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was very gloomy, but didn''t think he would lose like this, and snorted coldly: "I have split up a part of the power to protect my spirit left outside. That kid can''t attack me so quickly. And in such a small amount of time, I am enough to devour you! Hmph, when I control you, it is more than enough to use you to deal with that kid!"


    "Really? Then I have to see if you can do such a thing. I don''t know why, I''m surprisingly confident in that kid." Void Great sneered at the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    The Six Winged Devil Snake was also a little more angry at this. Because the words of Emperor Void really made him completely jealous. Tang Ye was a great obstacle to him, or to his dark clan, and against Tang Ye several times, no matter it was him or the Dark Lord, they could not help Tang Ye, but they turned out to be them. Paid a great price. Therefore, the Six Winged Devil Snake also felt that Tang Ye was quite evil, and was worried that Tang Ye would destroy the plan again.


    "Then I will devour your soul now!" The Six Winged Demon Snake yelled, and rushed towards the soul protected by the golden light barrier of Emperor Void.


    call!


    "Ah!" But at this moment, the Six Winged Devil Snake suddenly felt a piercing pain. He quickly realized that this was the same pain that Tang Ye had directly attacked into the spirit form before. In other words, this was because Tang Ye attacked the spirit form outside.


    "How could this be..." The Six Winged Devil Snake couldn''t believe such a thing. How could this happen, he obviously applied a layer of defensive power, and it was formed by consuming direct spirit power, so why is it still so easy to be attacked by Tang Ye?


    There is no reason! Unless that kid''s strength has become stronger!


    Then, the Six-Winged Demon Snake conveyed information to the inside through the spirit form outside, and he immediately felt it. As expected, Tang Ye''s power became stronger! Moreover, it wasn''t that it became stronger a little bit, it was a lot stronger, and it was about to break through to the Heavenly Realm!


    How could this be?


    This surprised him again, feeling that Tang Ye''s breakthrough speed was too fast. Even if he was the supreme master of the Dark Clan, in the era at his peak, in the era when the Dark Clan had not been sealed, the breakthrough speed like Tang Ye was very fast, and he could be called a genius. It seems that this kid is definitely a genius!


    Of course it must be this way. If this kid is not a genius, how can he repeatedly stop them from the dark race. This kid is ten times better than the original Emperor Void.


    Damn it, it''s a shame that such a person can''t use it for himself.


    At this time, outside, Tang Ye performed very smoothly after performing the soul cutting. Although the Six-Winged Demon Snake deliberately formed a barrier to protect it with its spirit power, because his power has greatly increased, even a defensive barrier can easily be pierced. This soul cutting itself is the nemesis of the soul-like power.


    Not only that, after Tang Ye had cut the spirit form power left by the Six Winged Demon Snake, he directly captured it and prepared to absorb and merge. Because his current strength has increased, his "appetite" has also increased, and he can directly swallow so much spiritual power. In addition to being able to do this, Tang Ye himself also wanted to swallow the fusion of the spirit power, because as long as the swallowing fusion, he felt that his strength could break through to the Heavenly Realm.


    call!


    Therefore, Tang Ye directly captured the entire spirit power of the Six Winged Demon Snake, and immediately began to merge. This process will cause terrible damage and pain to the six-winged devil snake''s other spirit powers, as well as its body. Because it''s like deprivation, torture, and it will be unbearable.


    "Ah!" For this reason, the Six-Winged Demon Snake''s spirit form staying in the soul world of Emperor Void, immediately pained and uncomfortable, quickly left the soul world of Emperor Void and returned to the outside.

 Chapter 3147： The strongest!

    The Six-Winged Demon Snake had been taken away by Tang Ye because of the spirit form left outside, and the spirit form left in the soul world of Emperor Void had to come out. When he returned to the foreigners, he was already severely injured, panting, and his expression pained. Being seized of a piece of spirit power in that way was like being cut a piece of flesh from the body, it was really unbearable.


    And this is just a temporary pain. The bigger impact is that his spirit power has been greatly weakened. If he continues to stay here, he will no longer be the opponent of Tang Ye and Emperor Xinghe. Therefore, he could only flee immediately, returning to the Void Abyss to replenish his strength. And even if he can replenish his power, the lost spirit power is permanently lost, and the power cannot be as strong as before.


    "Damn it!" The Six Winged Demon Snake yelled. He didn''t expect such a bad thing to happen. He still underestimated Tang Ye''s power. He regretted it and was very angry. It was because of Tang Ye, this kid in the end. When will I hinder myself? !


    "Six-winged Demon Snake, don''t you want to leave!" Seeing that the Six-winged Demon Snake was about to run away, Emperor Galaxy gave a low cry and immediately stopped. At the same time, he condensed the power of the gods in his hand, quickly hit the Void Great Emperor, poured it into the Void Great Emperor''s body, in order to help the Void Great Emperor heal his injuries.


    Just now, Emperor Void was about to be swallowed by the Six-Winged Demon Snake just the last point. The injury was very serious at this time. If it is not relieved, he may die completely. Of course, judging from the actions of Emperor Void in the past, it may be worthy of death. However, at this time Emperor Galaxy did not consider these, and he knew that Emperor Void was not as evil and dark as the rumors, after all, he had been fighting against Emperor Void.


    Since Emperor Void initiated the war, Emperor Xinghe was the first person to rush in front of Emperor Void and stop Emperor Void. Over the years, he has almost always fought with Emperor Void. From the beginning, from blocking the stars in the far north to going south, and then opening up the sky battlefield, he fought with Emperor Void. Therefore, Emperor Void had done it. He also knew very well what happened.


    And the dark and evil things that were spread by the outside world were basically done by people who claimed to be on the side of Emperor Void. These people have not even seen Emperor Void, and Emperor Void does not pay attention to these things. Because Emperor Void didn''t care how others spread his reputation. In this way, the reputation of Emperor Void became so bad and dark.


    However, Emperor Void is not a person like the rumor, but the person in the rumor does exist. These people are all falling into darkness, doing evil in the name of Emperor Void. They are scattered in various places, some are directly doing evil and cruel things, while others are brewing conspiracies, causing chaos and fighting everywhere.


    In addition, there are many battles that do not belong to these two forces, such as between the new human race and the old human race. This was originally a matter within the human race, and Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy would not interfere. After all, contradictions of the same race, or personal grievances, are countless in this world. It is impossible for Emperor Galaxy to interfere with everything, nor does he have that kind of power. After all, it is not easy to judge who is good and who is bad because of contradictions among the same race.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was in pain at this time because he felt that his soul was about to dissipate. However, after receiving the power of the celestial beings of the Galaxy Great Emperor, the pain was reduced, and he felt a lot better. Although it is still painful, as long as he is no longer attacked, he can slowly recover. In this way, you can''t die.


    This is an excellent thing. Emperor Void was very happy because he won the bet. However, winning this bet was really unexpected. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to come over to deal with the Six Winged Devil Snake so soon. According to the budget, even if Emperor Xinghe came to Tang Ye''s side, he would immediately use the power of his body''s origin to help Tang Ye heal, and Tang Ye would not recover so quickly. But the result was that Tang Ye recovered, and at this time he also faintly felt that Tang Ye''s breath had changed, that was a huge increase in strength, and there was an indescribable strange breath.


    This kid, what is sacred, there are so many strange places?


    The soul of Emperor Void improved a lot, returned to his body, slowly opened his eyes, and saw Tang Ye meditating cross-legged in front, absorbing the spirit power of a six-winged demon snake. Then he saw that Emperor Galaxy was blocking the six-winged demon snake who wanted to leave, and he was relieved now. Because this meant that the Six Winged Demon Snake was severely injured by Tang Ye once again, and its strength was greatly weakened. At this time, the Great Emperor Galaxy was enough to stop him.


    However, because the Six-Winged Demon Snake is in the form of a spirit, while the Galaxy Great Emperor is in a physical state, the two are different, so it is not easy for the Galaxy the Great to injure the Six-Winged Demon Snake and destroy the Six-Winged Demon Snake. Perhaps this still needs to rely on Tang Ye''s strength. However, this is also a matter of time. When Tang Ye merged with the spirit power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and then solved the Six-Winged Devil Snake, it was all over.


    "This kid is really peculiar." Voidland looked at Tang Ye, but he didn''t expect that there are such peculiar people in the world who can directly injure the spirit form of the Dark Clan, and can also seize and absorb these powers. He can''t do it for anyone who can withstand the power of the dark race. If he can do it, there is no need to avoid the dark race. Now, I am afraid that he is the most powerful person in the world.


    Emperor Void squinted at Tang Ye, which means that Tang Ye might become the most powerful person in the world. After all, it can absorb the power of the dark clan, and if there is such a strong dark clan on the Void Abyss, if it is captured by Tang Ye, then Tang Ye''s terrifying degree is even worse than the dark clan!


    "Hmm..." Emperor Void sighed slightly, thinking. People like Tang Ye, in fact, can be understood as a threat. The reason why some people have always been strong is because he killed everyone who might be better than him. Now, Emperor Void can do such a thing. Kill Tang Ye so that the terrible existence of Tang Ye will not threaten him. However, he quickly gave up the idea.


    He is not such a person. Now, Tang Ye has saved him several times. It is not his style to avenge revenge. At the same time, he is not so obsessed with the strongest. In the past, he wanted to conquer everything. One was the inner demon caused by the contradiction between him and the Emperor Galaxy, and the other was to get rid of the erosion of the dark race through a unique backlash method. Now encountering the threat of the Dark Clan, he and Galaxy Great have once again joined forces, and the contradiction between him and Galaxy Great has eased a lot, and he has also seen a lot. And, perhaps Tang Ye can help resolve the threat of the Dark Clan. In this way, he actually has no reason to continue fighting.


    In other words, this feeling made him feel empty and sad inexplicably, and he didn''t know the meaning of existence.

 Chapter 3148： truce!

    Even though Emperor Void had such a feeling, now that the Dark Clan has not resolved it, all this is still unknown. Therefore, he still healed the injury first, so as not to have another accident without the strength to cope.


    "Don''t want to stop me!" At this time, the Six-winged Demon Snake stopped by the Great Emperor Galaxy had no plans to fight. Because he knew what Tang Ye was doing at this time was fusing the spirit power that had just captured him. If Tang Ye''s fusion is completed and he hasn''t returned to the Void Abyss, then he will be in danger, maybe all the spirit power will be taken by Tang Ye.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t worry about this kind of thing, because even if Tang Ye could seize his spirit power, Tang Ye¡¯s strength was still extremely limited after all, and it was impossible for such a low power to withstand his current so large spirit. powerful. If it is forcibly absorbed and merged, it is self-destructing the soul, which is no different from suicide. However, seeing that Tang Ye''s strength had increased so much, and a special aura still circulating in him, he felt that Tang Ye could do something like that. For this reason, he was very jealous, and he wanted to return to the Void Abyss to replenish his strength.


    When it comes to the Void Abyss, even if his power can no longer kill Tang Ye, he will not lose to Tang Ye, because the power of the tower in the Void Abyss is endless, and it will not be a problem to use all of it to resist Tang Ye''s attacks. . If it doesn''t work, go back to the seal, so that you won''t be killed.


    At this time, the Six Winged Demon Snake had no time to take care of the matter of devouring the soul of Emperor Void, he didn''t want to let himself be killed by Tang Ye. Therefore, he wanted to repel the obstruction of the Great Emperor Galaxy and return to the Void Abyss.


    Moreover, the Great Emperor Galaxia had to stop him desperately at this time, not afraid of being attacked by him, and would rather be injured to prevent him from leaving. He was very angry and very anxious. Because of such a small attack, even though he could hit Emperor Galaxy, he could not kill Emperor Galaxy. If you can''t kill it completely, just a little bit of injury, as long as you give time, you can slowly recover from the level of Emperor Galaxy.


    "You''re looking for death!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was really forced to take a direct risk, to clash with the spirit power in the soul world of the Great Emperor, and kill the soul of the Great Emperor. That would completely kill the Great Emperor.


    "Chenxing, be careful!" Great Emperor Void felt this, feeling bad, and quickly let Emperor Xinghe retreat. Now the Six-Winged Devil Snake was driven crazy. If the Six-Winged Devil Snake was desperate and knew that he could not go, he would rather die than take a funeral. The Great Emperor Galaxy would be very dangerous.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was indeed very afraid of attacks like the Six Winged Devil Snake. He didn''t want to be killed like this, so he immediately avoided and prevented the Six Winged Devil Snake''s spirit from entering his soul world.


    "Why? Want to escape? I''m telling you, you can''t escape. This is how you stopped me!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake became fierce and crazy. Probably he was also forced to collapse and had to vent, even if It is to let yourself die, and not to make the enemy feel better. He was hindered again and again, and failed again and again, it was really hard to bear such a thing. Seeing Tang Ye and Emperor Xinghe succeed one after another, they must be very happy and lucky, right? Then kill them, no matter what, even if you just kill one, even if you die, you can make them suffer. And this, at least it won''t fail so much, it will get a little vent.


    Therefore, the six-winged demon snake frantically chased the evading Emperor Galaxy, and wanted to enter the soul world of Emperor Galaxy and kill Emperor Galaxy.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy was even more panicked now, the Six-Winged Demon Snake was going to die. However, if Tang Ye on his side had not completed the integration and came to deal with the Six-Winged Demon Snake, he would really have died. Tang Ye is still fusing, so he can only avoid it. At this moment, the situation was reversed. The Six-Winged Devil Snake wanted to leave just now, but now he wanted to avoid it. It''s shameful to say that a character like Emperor Galaxy would be so embarrassed.


    What made them even more embarrassed was that if they wanted to deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake and protect themselves, Tang Ye had to do it. This is really too dramatic, the two super powers, the Great Emperor Galaxy and the Great Emperor Void, actually rely on Tang Ye.


    "Don''t run!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake shouted angrily, and he was a little happy to see the appearance of Emperor Galaxy running away. This is what he should be like. The enemy wants to run away from him, instead of arrogantly provoking him and blocking him, and he still has nothing to do.


    Seeing that the Great Emperor Galaxy was in danger, Tang Ye could feel it, but he was almost the last point before he had integrated the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake he had just captured. This speed can be said to be very fast. If he hadn''t reached the stage where the iron tree was blooming, there would have been no such speed.


    But Emperor Void was very worried, fearing that Emperor Xinghe would be swallowed by the six-winged demon snake, and said to Tang Ye: "Little brother, Chen Xing is about to be unstoppable!"


    Tang Ye''s heart was still very calm, motionless, and soon, he finally integrated the spirit power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and he could deal with the Six-Winged Devil Snake. However, at this time, the Six Winged Demon Snake sensed this, and did not continue to chase the Great Emperor Galaxy, but immediately turned around and rushed towards the Void Abyss. At this time, Emperor Galaxy did not stop the Six-Winged Demon Snake, he could rush over quickly.


    "Don''t even think about leaving!" Tang Ye snorted and chased him quickly.


    The Great Emperor Galaxy, who was no longer chased by the Six-Winged Devil Snake, breathed a sigh of relief after he stopped, panting, and said, "Scare me to death. The Six-Winged Devil Snake is really dead. But now That kid is healed, so it¡¯s his turn to escape. Hey, this kind of thing doesn¡¯t feel real."


    The Great Emperor Void sighed and smiled bitterly beside him, and said, "For some reason, I feel embarrassed, I hope this is not true. However, I feel very grateful that things have reached this point and it seems to be beneficial to us. "


    "Hey, I''m very embarrassed. I don''t know who that kid is. I haven''t been here for a long time, so I don''t know if I have such a character? Xuyue, I don''t want to fight with you anymore. I want to rest for a while. That''s fine." The Great Emperor Gala also sighed, and suggested that he would truce with the Great Emperor Void.


    The Great Emperor Void closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and said, "I don''t want to fight anymore? In our state, even if we want to fight, it is impossible to fight. This kind of soul damage can last for several decades or even hundreds of years of recuperation. Even if you want to fight, I won¡¯t fight anymore. I still cherish this life. It¡¯s just that the world is already messed up. Can you just stand by?"


    The Great Emperor Galaxy laughed, looked at Tang Ye''s side, and said, "Isn''t there that kid? Although I don''t know this kid, I don''t know his identity, I don''t know who he is, but look at him, look at him. What you did is not a sinister and evil person like you!"

 Chapter 3149： Sacrifice the big array!

    At this time, offering sacrifices to the devil really had an urge to scold his mother. After doing so much preparation and giving so much power, he launched two ancient secret magic circles and also gave a part of his soul power, and the dark monarch also gave the dark bracelet to help, and the six-winged demon snake sent out all the souls. Power, now facing the possibility of failure again!


    "This idiot!" Even if the Dark Lord was here, the Sacrifice Demon couldn''t help cursing. Because things are really irritating, with this kind of power, if you just devour the soul of Emperor Void with one heart, you can definitely succeed. However, what the Six Winged Devil Snake did at the beginning was to kill Tang Ye!


    Although they all wanted to kill Tang Ye, even the Dark Lord wanted to kill Tang Ye very much. However, now they should all focus on the overall situation. Therefore, if the Six-Winged Demon Snake was not controlled by its own anger at the beginning, and devoured the soul of Emperor Void, then the plan would definitely succeed now, how could there be so many things?


    If something goes wrong now, the plan fails, and the six-winged magic snake may be killed again!


    And now, according to the previous plan, if the six-winged magic snake fails, then another plan must be made. This other plan is to sacrifice the spirit of the six-winged demon snake and blend it into the dark power of the void abyss. Because these dark forces are already very strong, and because of thousands of years, the dark people have always wanted to break the seal and carry out the will, making these dark forces begin to nurture self-consciousness. Now, as long as the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake is incorporated into it, this dark power can form a power body, which is actually similar to a person. In this way, it is equivalent to sending a person of the dark race, and still a strong person, out.


    Then, if the people of the dark clan are moving outside, they can certainly eliminate all enemies that hinder them, and then break the seal of the **** of light, so that all the people of the dark clan can go out.


    "There is nothing to expect from the Six-Winged Devil Snake. Let''s proceed with the second plan. You launch the sacrifice circle to sacrifice the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Snake." The Dark Lord naturally felt the Six Winged Devil Snake at this time. In the external situation, he has no temper. Sure enough, the Six Winged Demon Snake couldn''t be trusted, it was too easy to be affected by emotions. Had it not been for the spirit power that had invaded the Void Great Emperor''s body at the beginning, he would not have delegated such an important task to the six-winged devil snake. In fact, for this kind of thing, offering sacrifices to the Demon God is the best candidate, and the Six-Winged Demon Snake is probably just suitable for charging on the battlefield. In the face of absolute power, it doesn''t want to think so much.


    Originally, the sacrifice to the demon **** thought that the six-winged devil snake was desperate outside, but they were thinking of sacrificing the six-winged devil snake to carry out other plans by means of sacrifice. It was a betrayal of the six-winged devil snake. Guilt or something. However, it now seems that there is no such thought to sacrifice to the devil.


    Because the performance of the Six Winged Devil Snake really disappointed him. Since the Six Winged Devil Snake had failed, he could only be sacrificed in exchange for the success of their Dark Clan''s plan. It can also be said that this is the honor of the Six Winged Devil Snake. Because the six-winged demon snake failed, even if it could return to the seal without being killed, the Dark Lord would not spare him lightly. In addition, his spirit power was severely damaged, and he would no longer have too strong power, basically it was useless. Such a person is of no value to the dark race.


    For this reason, Sacrifice to the Demon God directly activated the sacrificial circle, lest the spirit power of the Six-Wing Demon Snake would be seized by Tang Ye, resulting in the absence of the spirit power of the Six-Wing Demon Snake and the dark power of the Void Abyss could not breed consciousness. .


    The sacrificial demon **** levitated, flew up, and soon came under the seal of the **** of light, and the body of the six-winged demon snake was here. Seeing the painful expression on the body of the Six Winged Demon Snake at this time, it must have been attacked by Tang Ye outside, and the spirit power could not stop it and was hurt. This was supposed to make the same people of the darkness unbearable, but the sacrifice to the demon **** did not pay attention to so much. He had a firm expression and arranged a sacrifice circle around the body of the six-winged demon snake, and then used the blood of the six-winged demon snake. launch.


    "Six-winged Demon Snake, your actions on the outside have failed, then dedicate your body and soul to make atonement for your failure!" The sacrificial demon **** yelled out, not because of the sacrifice of the Six-winged Devil Snake. Half ashamed, his expression extremely firm.


    As the six-winged demon snake''s body was cut and shed blood, the blood began to stay, spreading through the sacrifice circle bit by bit. When all the curse seals that flowed into the circle were activated, the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake would be sacrificed.


    At this time, outside, the Six Winged Devil Snake was still shaking with Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye can beat the Six-Winged Demon Snake now, it is not that easy to want the Six-Winged Demon Snake to accept his life obediently.


    "Boy, do you think you can kill me? Huh, stop dreaming! Even if I can''t kill you, you can''t kill me. This is just my soul, I can go back to my body at any time!" Drink it to Tang Ye, although he is afraid of Tang Ye''s soul-cutting ghost claw, but he will not be easily solved by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is manipulating the soul-cutting ghost claws to attack the six-winged devil snake. Because of the increase in strength, the ghost claws are no longer limited to the actions after casting secret skills. Now he can control as much as he wants, as if those ghost claws are His arm got like that. In the face of the six-winged demon snake in the spirit form, he can be said to be handy. Because ghost claws are useless to attack others, they are useful for spirit, soul, and other forms. Therefore, at this time, the Six-Winged Devil Snake wanted to come over and attack him, it would never dare. Because as long as Tang Ye protects the ghost claw on his body, he will be afraid. For this reason, he can only evade constantly, not being attacked by Tang Ye''s ghost claws.


    The six-winged demon snake kept evading, and Tang Ye kept attacking. Although he couldn''t catch the Six-Winged Demon Snake for a while, Tang Ye''s blocking in front also made it impossible for the Six-winged Demon Snake to move forward easily, approaching the Void Abyss to replenish its strength. More importantly, by not allowing the Six-Winged Devil Snake to return to the void abyss, it can prevent the Six-Winged Devil Snake from returning under the seal.


    "Yes, I just want to kill you. Although you can go back under the seal, you can''t go back to the Void Abyss. So you must die here. And I need to use your spirit power to come Break through the realm of strength." Tang Ye said to the Six Winged Demon Snake, his expression was very firm and serious.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake was furious and shouted in a low voice: "Do you want to use my power to break through the realm of strength? I am like your food? I will never let myself be like this!


    Then, the Six-Winged Demon Snake rushed towards Tang Ye, as if a fish died and the net broke. Tang Ye snorted and stopped the Six-Winged Demon Snake. He was sure of it. However, suddenly, the six-winged devil snake seemed to be dragged by something, and rushed past him extremely fast.

 Chapter 3150： Second plan!

    After experiencing the things of the dark clan now, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy might no longer continue to confront the enemy, which is a big good thing. If the two are no longer their own enemies, then the world''s largest war will stop there. What''s left may still be disputed, but it''s all between various small forces. And without Emperor Void taking the lead, in fact, many forces would disband.


    Even if there is chaos and disorder, it will still exist, but it will not let everything go to destruction so fast. It was because of this that I wanted to stop the Great Emperor Void. And without Emperor Void''s suppression, the dark and evil powers may not be so arrogant, and this will restore the world a great loss.


    Of course, the situation may not be so optimistic. After all, a large amount of dark power is now assembled, and without the Void Emperor, there will be a second war madman. Perhaps he will still bring the dark forces into war. But one thing can be guaranteed, no matter who stepped up to lead the dark power, there would not be as powerful as Emperor Void. In this way, it will not be so difficult to stop.


    "Haha, this matter, if that kid can solve the six-winged devil snake, it feels like a good thing." The Emperor Galaxy couldn''t help sighing.


    Emperor Void didn''t say anything. After all, he used to be the leader of the dark forces and was a big villain. As a result, he didn''t want to fight anymore. The Emperor Galaxy was happy over there, isn''t it like he lost? This kind of thing, his inner feelings are quite complicated, not to be angry, but not to be happy, it is better to be silent. And think about it, I also hope that Tang Ye can get rid of the Six Winged Devil Snake. After all, the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake is still eroding in his body. If the Six-Winged Demon Snake is not completely eliminated, or the Dark Clan, he is still very threatened.


    "Can you still go?" Emperor Void asked Emperor Xinghe.


    "It''s okay." The Great Emperor Galaxy was now in a happy mood, smiled, and said: "Since you can''t die, it''s okay to take a few more steps."


    "Since you can''t die, then go to the front. I don''t know if that kid can solve the six-winged devil snake? If there is an accident, it can be..." Void Great Emperor frowned.


    "Bah!" The Great Emperor Xinghe said with a light spit, "What kind of crow''s mouth are you, I believe that kid, there will be no surprises. However, I am really worried about staying here. It is better to follow it and see."


    Then, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe followed, wondering how Tang Ye is dealing with the Six-Winged Devil Serpent.


    At this moment, Tang Ye caught up with the Six Winged Devil Snake, and rushed to the Six Winged Devil Snake, blocking the way of the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    "You **** kid, don''t come to pester me, okay! The Six Winged Demon Snake shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice. He was really speechless, and Tang Ye was so insane, how could he be hindering him everywhere.


    However, that''s not right, after all, it was not Tang Ye who pestered him first, but the appearance that he had wanted to kill Tang Ye before and was very persistent. Now Tang Ye''s power has increased a lot, and he has a soul cut that specifically restrains his soul form, which can completely deal with him. Now he was afraid of Tang Ye, he would be chased and beaten by Tang Ye all the time, and it was a bit about to collapse. This is really a crime, how come you met such a kid?


    Tang Ye is now very confident that he can get rid of the six-winged devil snake, because the spirit of the six-winged devil snake has been severely damaged, and even if he returns to the Void Abyss, he cannot rely on those dark powers to recover at once. And in this little time, he can use the secret technique of soul cutting to kill the six-winged demon snake in one fell swoop.


    Now he couldn''t wait to take away the spirit power of the six-winged devil snake. Because this is a good time for him to break through to the Heavenly Realm. It was a pity that he had captured part of the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake just now, and failed to reach the Heavenly Realm. Originally he thought he could break through with only a little strength. But now it seems that it is a little bit worse. Therefore, he must strive to break through at this time. Because the soul power of the six-winged devil snake is a rich resource that cannot be missed. Even the dark power under the Void Abyss cannot be compared. The spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, to seize a share, is comparable to the amount of absorbing the dark power under the void abyss for several days. If it can capture all the spirit power of the current Six-Winged Demon Snake, then it may be comparable to absorbing the power of the Dark Clan of the Void Abyss for several months. Therefore, this is a good time for a quick breakthrough.


    "You big snake, I blame me for entanglement now. You just had to chase me to kill you. Humph, now, I will let you taste this too!" Tang Ye coldly hummed the six-winged devil snake, and then quickly Rushing over, while rushing while performing the secret skills of soul cutting.


    Because of the increase in power, he used the secret technique of soul cutting to become more arbitrary. And, because the iron tree blooms, the power tree in the body seems to have an extra place to store power. In other words, even if he performed the soul-cutting secret skills and extended the ghost claws, he could not only control freely, but also store the power tree in his body after seizing the power, without the need to swallow the fusion immediately. Before, if you stop halfway, not only will you lose your strength, you will also hurt your soul. Previously, when saving Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, he did just that when attacking the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Serpent, and as a result, he almost collapsed and died.


    And now this kind of thing will never happen again. In retrospect, he felt it was a pity. In order to relieve the pressure on the Six-Winged Demon Snake, in order to relieve the pressure on the Six-Winged Demon Snake, the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was not absorbed and merged, so the secret skills of the soul cutting were interrupted, and then it was performed again. Damage to the six-winged devil snake. In this, too much power was wasted. Otherwise, he felt that he could break through to the Heavenly Realm now.


    However, if it weren''t for that kind of injury, it might not be possible to break through to the stage where the iron tree bloomed. So there is no need to feel a pity. After all, the stage of the iron tree blooming does not know the benefits. At least now, Tang Ye felt that he was full of power, no worse than breaking through to the Heavenly Realm. Of course, if you can break through to the Heavenly Realm, it will be even more perfect.


    For this, he must obtain the remaining spirit power of the current six-winged devil snake. According to estimates, the remaining spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake would definitely allow him to break through to the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, he will not let the Six Winged Devil Snake escape!


    Seeing Tang Ye''s ghost claws for soul cutting coming over, the six-winged devil snake panicked. Because at this time, he also felt Tang Ye''s power, much stronger than before. And now he has suffered a lot of trauma, and he is definitely not Tang Ye''s opponent. It''s not good right now, is it really going to be Tang Ye''s cultivation resource?


    But at this time, under the seal of the Void Abyss, the Dark Lord asked the sacrifice to the Demon God to start a second plan.

 Chapter 3151： Sacrifice!

    At this time, offering sacrifices to the devil really had an urge to scold his mother. After doing so much preparation and giving so much power, he launched two ancient secret magic circles and also gave a part of his soul power, and the dark monarch also gave the dark bracelet to help, and the six-winged demon snake sent out all the souls. Power, now facing the possibility of failure again! "This idiot!" Even if the Dark Lord was here, the Sacrifice Demon couldn''t help cursing. Because things are really irritating, with this kind of power, if you just devour the soul of Emperor Void with one heart, you can definitely succeed. However, what the Six Winged Devil Snake did at the beginning was to kill Tang Ye!


    Although they all wanted to kill Tang Ye, even the Dark Lord wanted to kill Tang Ye very much. However, now they should all focus on the overall situation. Therefore, if the Six-Winged Demon Snake was not controlled by its own anger at the beginning, and devoured the soul of Emperor Void, then the plan would definitely succeed now, how could there be so many things?


    If something goes wrong now, the plan fails, and the six-winged magic snake may be killed again!


    And now, according to the previous plan, if the six-winged magic snake fails, then another plan must be made. This other plan is to sacrifice the spirit of the six-winged demon snake and blend it into the dark power of the void abyss. Because these dark forces are already very strong, and because of thousands of years, the dark people have always wanted to break the seal and carry out the will, making these dark forces begin to nurture self-consciousness. Now, as long as the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake is incorporated into it, this dark power can form a power body, which is actually similar to a person. In this way, it is equivalent to sending a person of the dark race, and still a strong person, out.


    Then, if the people of the dark clan are moving outside, they can certainly eliminate all enemies that hinder them, and then break the seal of the **** of light, so that all the people of the dark clan can go out.


    "There is nothing to expect from the Six-Winged Devil Snake. Let''s proceed with the second plan. You launch the sacrifice circle to sacrifice the spirit of the Six-Winged Devil Snake." The Dark Lord naturally felt the Six Winged Devil Snake at this time. In the external situation, he has no temper. Sure enough, the Six Winged Demon Snake couldn''t be trusted, it was too easy to be affected by emotions. Had it not been for the spirit power that had invaded the Void Great Emperor''s body at the beginning, he would not have delegated such an important task to the six-winged devil snake. In fact, for this kind of thing, offering sacrifices to the Demon God is the best candidate, and the Six-Winged Demon Snake is probably just suitable for charging on the battlefield. In the face of absolute power, it doesn''t want to think so much.


    Originally, the sacrifice to the demon **** thought that the six-winged devil snake was desperate outside, but they were thinking of sacrificing the six-winged devil snake to carry out other plans by means of sacrifice. It was a betrayal of the six-winged devil snake. Guilt or something. However, it now seems that there is no such thought to sacrifice to the devil.


    Because the performance of the Six Winged Devil Snake really disappointed him. Since the Six Winged Devil Snake had failed, he could only be sacrificed in exchange for the success of their Dark Clan''s plan. It can also be said that this is the honor of the Six Winged Devil Snake. Because the six-winged demon snake failed, even if it could return to the seal without being killed, the Dark Lord would not spare him lightly. In addition, his spirit power was severely damaged, and he would no longer have too strong power, basically it was useless. Such a person is of no value to the dark race.


    For this reason, Sacrifice to the Demon God directly activated the sacrificial circle, lest the spirit power of the Six-Wing Demon Snake would be seized by Tang Ye, resulting in the absence of the spirit power of the Six-Wing Demon Snake and the dark power of the Void Abyss could not breed consciousness. .


    The sacrificial demon **** levitated, flew up, and soon came under the seal of the **** of light, and the body of the six-winged demon snake was here. Seeing the painful expression on the body of the Six Winged Demon Snake at this time, it must have been attacked by Tang Ye outside, and the spirit power could not stop it and was hurt. This was supposed to make the same people of the darkness unbearable, but the sacrifice to the demon **** did not pay attention to so much. He had a firm expression and arranged a sacrifice circle around the body of the six-winged demon snake, and then used the blood of the six-winged demon snake. launch.


    "Six-winged Demon Snake, your actions on the outside have failed, then dedicate your body and soul to make atonement for your failure!" The sacrificial demon **** yelled out, not because of the sacrifice of the Six-winged Devil Snake. Half ashamed, his expression extremely firm.


    As the six-winged demon snake''s body was cut and shed blood, the blood began to stay, spreading through the sacrifice circle bit by bit. When all the curse seals that flowed into the circle were activated, the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake would be sacrificed.


    At this time, outside, the Six Winged Devil Snake was still shaking with Tang Ye. Although Tang Ye can beat the Six-Winged Demon Snake now, it is not that easy to want the Six-Winged Demon Snake to accept his life obediently.


    "Boy, do you think you can kill me? Huh, stop dreaming! Even if I can''t kill you, you can''t kill me. This is just my soul, I can go back to my body at any time!" Drink it to Tang Ye, although he is afraid of Tang Ye''s soul-cutting ghost claw, but he will not be easily solved by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is manipulating the soul-cutting ghost claws to attack the six-winged devil snake. Because of the increase in strength, the ghost claws are no longer limited to the actions after casting secret skills. Now he can control as much as he wants, as if those ghost claws are His arm got like that. In the face of the six-winged demon snake in the spirit form, he can be said to be handy. Because ghost claws are useless to attack others, they are useful for spirit, soul, and other forms. Therefore, at this time, the Six-Winged Devil Snake wanted to come over and attack him, it would never dare. Because as long as Tang Ye protects the ghost claw on his body, he will be afraid. For this reason, he can only evade constantly, not being attacked by Tang Ye''s ghost claws.


    The six-winged demon snake kept evading, and Tang Ye kept attacking. Although he couldn''t catch the Six-Winged Demon Snake for a while, Tang Ye''s blocking in front also made it impossible for the Six-winged Demon Snake to move forward easily, approaching the Void Abyss to replenish its strength. More importantly, by not allowing the Six-Winged Devil Snake to return to the void abyss, it can prevent the Six-Winged Devil Snake from returning under the seal.


    "Yes, I just want to kill you. Although you can go back under the seal, you can''t go back to the Void Abyss. So you must die here. And I need to use your spirit power to come Break through the realm of strength." Tang Ye said to the Six Winged Demon Snake, his expression was very firm and serious.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake was furious and shouted in a low voice: "Do you want to use my power to break through the realm of strength? I am like your food? I will never let myself be like this!


    Then, the Six-Winged Demon Snake rushed towards Tang Ye, as if a fish died and the net broke. Tang Ye snorted and stopped the Six-Winged Demon Snake. He was sure of it. However, suddenly, the six-winged devil snake seemed to be dragged by something, and rushed past him extremely fast.

 Chapter 3152： Dont blame the ruthlessness!

    The Six-Winged Devil Snake is not only as simple as its speed, but it also seems to be transformed into nothingness, penetrating directly beside Tang Ye, so Tang Ye was unable to catch the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and did not know that the Six-winged Devil Snake had happened what. He felt that the six-winged devil snake was sucked away, not escaping by himself.


    What exactly is going on?


    Tang Ye was very surprised. There is such a thing? The Six-Winged Demon Snake is already a nihilistic spirit body, can it turn into a more nihilistic power form?


    Tang Ye felt that this was too strange, but now that he didn''t understand it, it was a vain thought. What he had to do was to seize the power of the six-winged demon snake, so he was determined not to let the six-winged demon snake escape. So, he suddenly activated the secret technique of soul cutting, and quickly controlled a pair of ghost claws to chase the six-winged demon snake.


    Although the speed of the Six Winged Devil Snake was very fast, it was actually not as fast as Tang Ye''s. Although the spirit form of the six-winged demon snake swept past him, it was actually caused by the sacrifice of the demon **** under the seal of the **** of light. Because the Sacrifice Demon God launched the sacrificial circle, the body of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was also swallowed, and then quickly pulled the soul back. Only then did the spirit form of the Six-Winged Demon Snake almost penetrated Tang Ye''s body. Pass like that.


    "You big snake, don''t want to run away!" Tang Ye drank to the Six-Winged Devil Snake and chased it quickly. He thought the Six-Winged Devil Snake was running away. And the ghost claw he controlled chased the six-winged devil snake at this time, he thought that the ghost claw could definitely keep the six-winged devil snake. However, when he manipulated the ghost claws to cut the spirit form of the six-winged devil snake, suddenly, the ghost claws actually penetrated the spirit form of the six-winged devil snake and did not catch it.


    In this case, it is as if the soul form is also an entity, and at this time the spirit form of the six-winged devil snake becomes the soul of the entity soul, and the ghost claws as the "entity" cannot be caught!


    "What''s going on?" Tang Ye was even more shocked. How could there be such a thing? Could it be said that the spirit form of the six-winged devil snake can further become nothingness?


    Tang Ye was a little anxious, because the place not far in front was the Void Abyss. If the Six-Winged Devil Snake gets there and makes up for its strength, I don''t know how things will change. Therefore, he gave his full strength to prevent the Six-Winged Demon Snake from returning to the Void Abyss. However, what he didn''t expect was that the Six Winged Devil Snake had an abnormal change at this time.


    "This, this is..." I saw that the six-winged demon snake was confused and then shocked, and then became extremely angry, ignoring Tang Ye''s pursuit, and cursing: "Damn it, sacrifice to the devil, what are you doing? Actually... actually used the sacrificial circle! What are you doing? Do you want to seize my power?!"


    The Six-Winged Devil Snake completely ignored Tang Ye. He just cursed. Tang Ye was confused, but the Six-Winged Devil Snake was still cursing: "If you do this, you have ruined my plan, so you are not afraid of the Lord... No, difficult, could it be...?"


    As the Six Winged Demon Snake said, he became very shocked again, and then his expression was confused and painful, and he was full of unbelievable eyes. He listened to him muttering to himself again, and said: "Why is this, is it your lord...he wants me to sacrifice?"


    "No, why is this? There is no reason! What good can I sacrifice at this time? Or... is this the punishment for my failure?" The Six-Winged Devil Snake shook his head painfully, becoming very unbelievable, and He looked very hesitant.


    After a while of pain, the Six-Winged Demon Snake suddenly became resolute, and his expression returned to his former anger, and cursed: "Even if it is punishment, there is no need to use a sacrificial circle? It''s **** it, yes. Killed me completely! My body and soul have been sacrificed, and there is no possibility of my resurrection... Your lord, do you still have to do this to me if you know this? Why?! I am not reconciled !"


    However, even if the Six Winged Demon Snake shouted and shouted, his spirit form was still sucked towards the Void Abyss. This was exactly what the sacrificial circle played a role. After the sacrificial circle took effect, that was how it pulled the spirit of the six-winged demon snake back. When it reaches the Void Abyss, it will work, and then the spirit power of the Six Winged Devil Serpent will merge with the dark power of the Void Abyss and the repeated consciousness, so that a power tribe of the dark race can be created.


    Although the Six Winged Devil Snake kept shouting and drinking, he continued to be attracted to him. It seemed that the Dark Lord hadn''t let go of his plan. Seeing this, the six-winged devil snake began to panic. He will really die if this continues. He begged for mercy and shouted: "My lord, I know I was wrong. I beg you to let me go and give me another chance. Next time I will not fail!"


    However, he continued to be sucked into the abyss of void, obviously the Dark Lord ignored him. The Six-Winged Demon Snake became more panicked, and continued to shout, "My lord, I don¡¯t want to die! I have served the Dark Clan for thousands of years, and I am absolutely loyal to the Dark Clan! I have also served you for thousands of years, even if There is hard work without credit, please give me another chance! I know I was wrong, and I shouldn¡¯t fail!"


    However, the Dark Lord still did not respond. At this time, his only value was to sacrifice and breed the people of the dark power. Because his spirit power was greatly injured, it would be useless to go back under the seal. Taking a step back, even if the strength is still sufficient, it is useless to be forced to return to the seal. What they need now is to be able to break through the seal and return to the bottom without any future.


    Therefore, it is impossible for the Dark Lord to let the Six Winged Devil Serpent come back. What''s more, the competition of their dark race is very cruel, everyone is indifferent, how can they pay attention to feelings.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake did not receive a response from the Dark Lord. Instead, he pleaded with the Sacrifice Demon God, shouting: "Sacrifice to the Demon God, please help me beg Lord Lord, I know this sacrificial circle is formed by you, as long as you don¡¯t , I won¡¯t have any trouble!"


    "Sacrifice to the devil, we have been together for almost 10,000 years, so you have the heart to do this to me? If you do this, can you sleep well in the future? Aren''t you afraid that I will demand your life?" The devil yelled out, there was a request, and there was a threat, both the affliction card and the anger were done, and everything was used.


    This is true, after all, this is facing a death threat. If this continues, he will really die.


    Tang Ye was shocked to see the Six-Winged Demon Snake like this, and he probably knew what was going on. He didn''t expect that the Lord under the Dark Clan had killed the Six-Winged Demon Snake. This is really unexpected, it seems that things within the Dark Clan are also very strict. However, what Tang Ye was even more worried about was that the Dark Clan treated the Six-Winged Devil Snake so much. Based on what the Six-Winged Devil Snake had just said, I am afraid it had any purpose.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake still failed to get a response from the Dark Lord, and suddenly became angry and shouted: "You really are so ruthless to me? Then don''t blame me for betraying you!"

 Chapter 3153： Rebellious!

    The dog jumped over the wall in a hurry. The Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t want to die, but he asked the Dark Lord and sacrifice to the Demon God. There was no news at all, indicating that the Dark Lord was determined to kill him. So he couldn''t be more angry. As he said, he is loyal to the Dark Clan and has made many credits in the past. Now because the mission has not been completed, he will be killed, or sacrifice all his power, which means he will die completely. At this point, what is terrible about him?


    What about betraying the Dark Lord? The end of non-betrayal is death, and the end of betrayal must be killed, but maybe it is now to escape, maybe there is still a chance. For this reason, he is not afraid to betray the Dark Lord. Even if he was still dead, he felt that he could stimulate the Dark Lord and make the Dark Lord very upset. This can be regarded as a kind of revenge before death. Thinking about it, it is at least a bit comforting for myself.


    The six-winged demon snake shouted to the dark monarch and sacrificial demon under the seal: "Since you have to kill me, then don''t blame me for betraying you! This is your first cruel heart, actually wanting my body and soul Sacrifice, you are so cruel. I understand, I am just a tool in your eyes! Haha, you used the sacrificial circle, there must be some purpose? Then I will let you succeed No more!"


    After drinking low, the six-winged demon snake released its strength and resisted the traction of the sacrificial circle, making its flight to the void abyss slower, then turned back to look at Tang Ye, and said, "Boy, you can''t wait to kill you! You hindered me so much and made me go to a dead end. But now, like hatred of you, I am even more angry at the betrayal of my people... Yes, it is betrayal, the thing I hate the most. I am now the Lord of Darkness Betrayal, then I will betray him too! Now I am blocking the traction of the sacrificial circle, you hurry up to catch up, grab my soul, and absorb and merge into your power!"


    "There are no traps here. If it were not for the betrayal of the Dark Lord, I would not let you get such a good thing!" The Six Winged Devil Snake shouted to Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It was really dramatic. Originally, he thought that there was an accident dealing with the Six-Winged Devil Snake, but he didn''t know why the Six-Winged Devil Snake could penetrate him and leave. He was really worried that the Six Winged Devil Snake had escaped. Because this is not only as simple as preventing him from breaking through to the Heavenly Realm, but more serious is that he failed to solve the six-winged demon snake, making Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, and even the world still threatened.


    But unexpectedly, the Six-Winged Devil Snake suddenly told him to let him capture and absorb him, because the monarch of the Dark Clan wanted to sacrifice the Six-Winged Devil Snake, and the Six-winged Devil Snake might not be angry, so he did this. thing.


    However, it was originally the relationship between life and death enemies, Tang Ye didn''t know if he could believe the Six Winged Devil Snake. What if this is the trap of the six-winged devil snake?


    The Six Winged Devil Snake saw Tang Ye hesitate, he could understand, after all, he wouldn''t believe this kind of thing changed into it. However, he was determined to avenge the Dark Lord. At the moment until he was betrayed, even if the Dark Lord was extremely powerful and the person he had served, he was determined to retaliate. So he said to Tang Ye again: "Boy, don''t doubt, look at me now, and then feel my strength, is it a rapid loss? I am now on the verge of death, I must breathe out before leaving, otherwise I Don''t look down!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a while, looked at the Six Winged Devil Snake for a while, and intuitively told him that he could trust the Six Winged Devil Snake. But if there are other people around, they will definitely prevent him from doing so. After all, the previous second was the kind of enemy who either died or died for me. However, Tang Ye always believed in his intuitive judgment, so he quickly caught up to capture the soul of the six-winged devil snake.


    However, this is also something he will definitely do. Because he wanted to break through to the Heaven Realm by capturing the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and even more importantly, he wanted to eliminate the powerful masters in the Dark Clan of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, so that the world would not be threatened. In this case, he will naturally be prepared for defense. Even if the Six Winged Devil Snake was playing some conspiracy, he could defend it in time.


    And now Tang Ye felt that what had been of great help to him was that the speed of the Six-Winged Devil Snake''s raiding towards the Void Abyss had slowed down, so that he was absolutely sure that he could seize the Six-Winged Devil''s Snake''s spirit power. And this was all because the six-winged demon snake resisted the traction of the sacrificial circle, and its speed slowed down.


    "Huh, kid, I won''t deceive you! Now you can take my soul power! I am a six-winged devil snake, will not die because of betrayal! Even if I am defeated now, but I will not let me take me away The life-saving person will be better off!" Drinking low, the Six-Winged Demon Snake once again resisted the traction of the sacrificial circle, allowing Tang Ye to better seize his spirit power.


    "This..." Tang Ye didn''t expect to encounter such a good thing, but it was not bad, so that he could obtain a force to break through to the Heavenly Realm. So he immediately displayed the secret skills of soul cutting, controlled the ghost claws to the side of the six-winged demon, and then grabbed the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake.


    "Ah!" The Six Winged Demon Snake was caught in the soul, very painful, and couldn''t help but hand over his birth, but he did not resist Tang Ye, because this was what he was willing to do.


    "You..." Tang Ye was actually prepared for the conspiracy of the Six Winged Devil Snake, but he did not expect that the Six Winged Devil Snake would really let him seize the power of the soul. It seems that the Six Winged Devil Snake is really going to betray the darkness. One family. But as expected, the Six-Winged Devil Snake is such an arrogant person, how could he allow others to betray him or kill him completely. This was the Dark Lord who forced him to betray, but he was indeed cruel, even if he died, he would have to take revenge on the Dark Lord.


    "My lord, the Six-winged Demon Snake...!" At this time, under the seal of the Void Abyss, the sacrifice to the Demon God was shocked. Unexpectedly, the Six-winged Demon Snake actually resisted the sacrificial circle, and then wanted to surrender his spirit power. Give that humanity to capture. If this were the case, they would fail if they wanted to cultivate a power body by offering sacrifices to the six-winged magic snake. This is related to their dark clan''s big plan, and the impact is huge, and it is not something they can bear.


    The sacrifice to the demon **** never expected that the Six-Winged Devil Snake could achieve this point. He originally thought that after the Six-Winged Devil Snake knew that he would fail, he would confess his fate in the face of such a fate. Unexpectedly, the Six-Winged Devil Snake would be so rebellious. Seriously, it really seems like I can''t bear any wronged.


    The Dark Lord was also furious at the retaliatory behavior of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and he directly cursed: "This trash, if I die, I can''t make a contribution to the Dark Clan? How dare I say that I am loyal to the Dark Clan?"


    The Dark Lord''s expression is extremely gloomy. He originally thought that the plan to sacrifice the Six-Winged Devil Snake would definitely succeed. He didn''t expect that the Six-Winged Devil Snake would still have the strength to resist. This would have a great impact. Isn''t the Dark Clan destined to break the God of Light? seal?

 Chapter 3154： Open the soul!

    The Dark Lord will certainly not compromise, there is no such word in his dictionary. At this time, he was also furious, and the six-winged demon snake actually betrayed him, unwilling to make any sacrifices for the dark clan. Obviously this waste has repeatedly failed first. Now that he is being chased and killed by that human kid, he hasn''t realized it yet?


    Don''t talk about compromising with the Six-Winged Devil Serpent now. The Dark Lord can''t wait to kill the Six-Winged Devil Serpent a hundred times. However, the Sacrifice to the Demon God felt that such a matter had a great impact. If the Six-Winged Demon Snake could withstand the traction of the Sacrifice Array, and then let Tang Ye consume his spirit power, then they would not be able to pass through the dark power of the Void Abyss Come to nurture the strength body they want. In this way, it will be even more difficult for them to crack the seal of the Temple of Light.


    "Lord Monarch..." The Sacrifice Demon God intends to explain this situation to the Dark Lord. Perhaps you can consider letting go of the Six Winged Demon Snake and let the Six Winged Demon Snake come back inside first.


    However, the Dark Lord directly waved his hand to stop the sacrificial demon **** and spoke, his face was gloomy, as if anyone who dared to bother him would kill him. He snorted coldly: "Waste is waste. At this time, I actually want to threaten me? Humph, if he only has the last use value, I don''t even bother to use the sacrifice circle. Compromise with him? That is. Don''t kill him? The question is, what use does he not die now? He may not be able to escape, and he will also be swallowed by that kid. Even if he gets it back, his spirit is so badly damaged, what else can he do to stay inside? ?"


    "Besides, for such a dissident person, if I don''t kill him, I really think I can talk?" The Dark Lord hummed coldly, and also said that he should listen to the sacrificial demon **** and let the sacrificial demon **** be loyal.


    The sacrificial demon **** no longer dared to speak for the six-winged devil snake, and now the dark lord''s anger was clearly visible, he did not dare to provoke it. They have all seen the ferocity of this dark lord now. This is a person who is absolutely not allowed to be disobedient, otherwise he will be ruthless, he will not care about the future of the dark race at all, he will only care about his own feelings. If you want to speak of a wise monarch, the current dark monarch is definitely not counted. However, the dark clan does not need any wise king, the dark clan recognizes the strongest strength. Who is the strongest is the king.


    "Continue with the sacrificial circle, while the six-winged devil snake has not been swallowed by that kid, quickly sacrifice, so that our plan has a little chance of success!" The Dark Lord yelled.


    "Yes, Lord Sovereign!" Sacrificing to the demon gods can only obey orders, continue to sacrifice the magic circle, and increase the intensity, to take advantage of the spirit of the six-winged demon snake not to be swallowed by Tang Ye and send it to the abyss of the void, to sacrifice to those darkness power.


    Huhu!


    At this time, as the sacrificial demon gods stepped up their efforts to sacrifice the magic circle, the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake was drawn more strongly, and it suddenly accelerated and flew to the void abyss. Originally, Tang Ye was cutting his power, but he suddenly flew away and was shocked, but he could not capture all the spirit of the six-winged devil snake. He had to stop the capture, and immediately followed. Fortunately, now the power tree has reached the stage of the iron tree blooming. The power captured does not need to be swallowed and merged or dissipated, and it will not cause much damage to itself, so Tang Ye quickly catches up, while controlling the soul to cut down. Ghost claw.


    "Damn, sacrifice to the Demon God, you were so angry with me!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was very angry, and now he was a bit unable to resist the traction of the sacrifice circle. He knew that this was the increase in the sacrifice to the Demon God, and, Used blood. This approach is very unfeeling.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake knew it, and the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God were determined to sacrifice him. The more I thought of this, the more angry the Six Winged Devil Snake became. It seems that he will never have a way to survive. He just doesn''t understand why the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God want to treat him like this and actually want to sacrifice him. Even if the mission fails, he returns to the seal, even if his strength is not so strong, he still has good combat power and can continue to make contributions. However, the Dark Lord did not give him such an opportunity. If you don''t hesitate to use the sacrificial formation, there must be some purpose!


    He will not let the Dark Lord and the purpose of offering sacrifices to the Demon God succeed, because this is the only revenge he can do. If this is the case, it is to destroy yourself before being used.


    "This is going back to the Void Abyss..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake glanced back and found that he was being pulled over by the Void Abyss. Regarding this, he believed that he had to destroy it before reaching the Void Abyss. However, at this time, he slightly noticed that the situation in Void Abyss had changed. He felt that the dark power on the Void Abyss seemed to have added a whirlpool to swallow him.


    "This is...?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake was startled, and probably knew why he had been sacrificed. It turned out to be using his spirit consciousness to nurture a power body, which is darkness, through that huge dark power. Tools of the monarch.


    "Hmph, I won''t let you succeed!" The Six Winged Demon Snake was still very angry, feeling that he was just being used as a prop. This was something he couldn''t accept. Then, he looked at Tang Ye who was catching up, and shouted in a low voice: "Boy, open your soul world to me, I want to go to your soul world, and then you can devour me!"


    Tang Ye was even more shocked. What did he say to his soul world? This is just a joke. If you open your own soul world and enter your own soul world, what if your soul is swallowed?


    The words of the Six Winged Devil Snake immediately made Tang Ye feel that this was a conspiracy, in order to devour his soul, then kill himself, or control himself.


    Tang Ye would not be fooled.


    However, at this time, Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, it''s okay, you boldly let him in. With his current injury, it is impossible to hurt you. Don''t forget, your soul is not that simple. Yours My soul merged with me and experienced countless temperings with me. Moreover, you are not an ordinary person, you have lived for hundreds of years. In these hundreds of years, you have been to many places and broke through many realms. Each time is the tempering of the soul. I can guarantee that your soul is one of the most powerful souls. Although the power of the dark race is very strong, but it can''t help you. In fact, before dealing with this snake If you can¡¯t deal with it by soul cutting, I¡¯d like to suggest that you open up the soul world and fight at the soul level.¡±


    "Is that so?" Tang Ye heard the words of Phoenix, and thought it made sense, maybe it could be. If the Six-Winged Demon Snake thought that it could deal with itself by entering the world of its own soul, it would be wrong. Your own soul world is more powerful!

 Chapter 3155： attempt!

    Hearing what the Phoenix said, and adding that he was very confident, Tang Ye was not afraid to open his soul world to the Six-Winged Demon Snake. If the Six-Winged Demon Snake entered his soul world with any intentions, he would directly smash it. However, he felt that this idea was unnecessary. Because he wanted to seize the soul power of the six-winged devil snake, whether the six-winged devil snake entered his soul world, or whether there was a conspiracy, he would devour it.


    Thus, Tang Ye opened his soul world to the Six Winged Devil Snake. After seeing the six-winged devil snake, there was no change in his expression, as if it was angry, probably because he was very angry at the dark monarch and the sacrifice of the demon god. Then, he suddenly exerted his strength and hurriedly entered Tang Ye''s soul world before he was drawn to the void by the sacrificial circle.


    "Six-winged Devil Snake, you can''t!" At this time, the God of Light sealed him, and he felt what the Six-winged Devil Snake had done to sacrifice to the Demon God, and quickly exclaimed. He didn''t expect that the Six Winged Demon Snake was dissatisfied with their behavior to this point, and was willing to enter Tang Ye''s soul world. This was equivalent to sending it to Tang Ye to let Tang Ye eat it?


    Isn¡¯t it better to sacrifice yourself for the future of the Dark Clan than to become a food for human kid¡¯s cultivation?


    Damn it, the six-winged devil snake...damn it! So swallowed by Tang Ye, their plan to nurture a dark power body through the rich power of the dark abyss will fail!


    This is a plan for the future of the Dark Clan, and it is the only way to face the inability to break the seal. It has failed like this, just gone?


    It is really unacceptable!


    The sacrifice to the Demon God never expected that the Six Winged Devil Snake would be so decisive. It seems that he did not know enough about the Six Winged Devil Snake. At this time, the heart of offering sacrifices to the demon **** is very regrettable, because in this situation, both the power of the six-winged demon snake has been lost, and the plan to nurture the power body has failed. Even, let Tang Ye get the power of the Six Winged Demon Snake, and then Tang Ye''s strength will inevitably increase. And Tang Ye was their enemy, and the enemy became stronger, naturally it was not a good thing. Calculating this way, I am losing money too!


    The Sacrifice Demon God looked at the Dark Lord, and immediately did not dare to breathe. Because of the Dark Lord at this time, the application is extremely gloomy and cold. This must also be annoyed by the behavior of the six-winged devil snake. Because the Six Winged Devil Snake not only betrayed the Dark Lord, but also let the Dark Lord eat it. This kind of thing is of course very acceptable to the Dark Lord. At this time, the dark lord''s anger must be on the verge, and the sacrificial demon **** did not want to bump into such a powder barrel.


    "This **** traitor, I just hate that I couldn''t kill him personally! If you let me kill him personally, hum, I will let him know what the pain of eternal life is!" The Dark Lord said very viciously.


    The sacrificial demon **** just listened, but did not answer. At this time, it was easy to irritate the Six-Winged Devil Snake, so he thought it was better to keep silent.


    However, at this time, the sacrificial demon **** felt a strange aura about the six-winged demon snake. Then he felt it carefully and found that the aura of the Six Winged Demon Snake became abnormal because of the battle. Then think about it carefully, and you will know why the six-winged demon snake is like this.


    That was the Six Winged Devil Snake fighting Tang Ye, this must be the Six Winged Devil Snake, after entering Tang Ye''s soul world, in turn dealt with Tang Ye''s soul. This is a very effective method. Outside, Tang Ye can hardly help him because of his soul-cutting secret skills. However, in his soul world, the Six Winged Demon Snake can attack quickly, and as long as it hits directly, it will hurt Tang Ye''s soul. Maybe it can swallow Tang Ye''s soul and finally control Tang Ye.


    "My lord, the six-winged demon snake is now attacking that kid''s soul, I don''t know about him..." The sacrificial demon **** reported to the dark lord because he thought it was good news. What the Six Winged Devil Snake is doing now, even if it is to enable him to survive, will eventually betray the Dark Clan, but if Tang Ye can be killed, it would be a good thing for their Dark Clan. Because Tang Ye mastered the exclusive secret technique, seizing their dark power, can withstand and absorb it, it will have a very long-term impact. Therefore, killing Tang Ye, without this threat, they can still re-infiltrate the power.


    However, even with such good news, the Dark Lord still had a sullen face and coldly snorted: "Don''t be happy so early. You haven''t seen the effect of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. Although he is going to deal with that. The soul of the kid, but do you think he can succeed?"


    "This..." The sacrificial demon was stunned, this is a problem. Although the Six-Winged Demon Snake entered Tang Ye''s soul world, the spirit of the Six-Winged Demon Snake itself was seriously injured, and its strength was greatly weakened. At this time, it may not be able to enter Tang Ye''s soul world. So smoothly swallowed Tang Ye.


    However, Sacrifice to the Demon God felt that Tang Ye was nothing but an ordinary person in the end, and his cultivation power was not as strong as Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, and his soul power must not be too strong, and he was definitely not the opponent of the Six-Winged Demon Snake.


    In this way, offering sacrifices to the devil also felt a little relieved. It doesn''t matter whether the Six-Winged Devil Snake betrays the Dark Clan, after all, at the last moment, the Six-Winged Devil Snake did a great job for the Dark Clan.


    When things went back to before, after the Six-Winged Demon Snake entered Tang Ye''s soul world, a sneer suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, which was very slight and could not be noticed. In fact, he hasn''t planned this matter for a long time. He was really upset by the sacrifices made by the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God. At the last moment, he really wanted to enter Tang Ye''s Soul World to avoid the traction of the sacrificial circle, so that he would be revenge. The Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God made their plan unsuccessful. And he was also ready to be swallowed by Tang Ye. However, at the moment he entered Tang Ye''s soul world, he remembered that Tang Ye was just a kid of low strength, but he had mastered some wonderful secret skills. However, now that he has reached his soul world, no matter what wonderful secret skills he has mastered, it is useless. The soul world is not powerful, and in it, he can easily solve him!


    So, following Tang Ye''s soul, the Six-Winged Demon Snake waited for the opportunity. Finally, when he waited for the opportunity, he immediately shot Tang Ye. It''s a pity that when he acted on Tang Ye, Tang Ye seemed to know in advance, and instantly avoided his attack, and then confronted him.


    "I knew you, the big snake, wouldn''t be so kind, and would come to my soul world to devour it for me? Humph, your fox''s tail appeared very quickly." Tang Ye looked at the six-winged demon snake and said coldly. .

 Chapter 3156： Two souls!

    The Six Winged Devil Snake and Tang Ye faced each other, their expressions were very gloomy, he felt that his plan had been seen through by Tang Ye. However, things are always weird. Because he really didn''t have any intentions at the beginning, he simply wanted to avenge the Dark Lord and sacrifice to the Demon God. Probably because of this, Tang Ye was convinced, so that Tang Ye opened his soul world to let him in.


    Therefore, the Six-Winged Devil Snake felt that the purpose of being born halfway through to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye who had been walking in the front should not be aware of it. But why, when he suddenly made a move, Tang Ye seemed to know in advance, so cleverly avoided his own attack?


    "Boy, don''t blame me for being ruthless, since I have entered your soul world, of course I will devour you! Because I don''t want to die, instead of being swallowed by you, why didn''t I swallow you!" I have already revealed my intentions, so I no longer hide them. He also felt that there was nothing to hide, because he was very angry and hated Tang Ye himself. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s obstruction to him everywhere, he wouldn''t have fallen to where he is now.


    Tang Ye looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake and sneered, and said: "Just now you asked me to open the soul world so that I can enter it. Isn''t it because you have to deal with someone under the seal? If so, I can count as true Did you help you? But you, even if you repay the person who helped you like this?"


    "Boy, do you really think I would be grateful to you? I tell you, the reason why I have fallen into the current situation is all because of you! It was your presence that made my dark people obstructed everywhere, and finally had to use it Various means. Now, what do I want to devour you?" The Six Winged Devil Snake looked at Tang Ye and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You are right to say that. I can feel your anger and resentment towards me, and they are all true. However, I also know that your anger towards me is not so much anymore. And the reason for your anger shifted to something else. Could it be the Lord Monarch who shouted loudly in your mouth before? What other sacrifices to the devil?"


    "It seems that they are all very powerful existences of the dark clan, who can make you beg for mercy, is it the king of your dark clan?" Tang Ye looked at the six-winged devil snake with a sneer, still a little provocative.


    "King? Huh, such a person is not worthy of being recognized by me as a king! So I have to go out of my own way! But the prerequisite for being able to do this is that I am still alive. If I die, I can''t do anything. So, kid, you will be swallowed up by me!"


    The Six Winged Demon Snake sneered at Tang Yejie, as if he was confident, and then said: "Don''t worry, after I swallow you, I will treat your relatives or friends well. And at that time I was , Even the most powerful Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy in your eyes are not opponents. Then, I will strengthen the seal of the Dark Clan so that they will never think of it!"


    "So, you can die with peace of mind?" The Six-Winged Devil Snake felt that he was very benevolent, and looked at Tang Ye with a sneer, saying as if he would definitely get rid of Tang Ye. .


    Tang Ye shook his head lightly, feeling very funny, and said, "So you think so. But it''s a pity that your idea won''t come true, because I won''t let you swallow it. On the contrary, I will not Let you swallow it, and I will swallow you like you said! In this way, I will get your powerful power, then I think I can break through to a stronger realm of strength. As for the dark people. , Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void will naturally have plans. I don¡¯t think I need to be too tired. At that time, I can live the life I want to live in a chic and unrestrained manner, haha."


    Tang Ye smiled cheerfully, making people look like a man of justice rather than a deliberate person.


    It''s a pity that the Six Winged Devil Snake won''t stop shooting Tang Ye just because Tang Ye feels like this, saying, "It''s natural for you to think like this. I didn''t expect you to think that way. I thought you I¡¯m obstructing the dark people everywhere. It¡¯s that you are the kind of so-called person who has a mission to live for this kind of thing all your life. It seems that you are not. But your attitude makes me even more disgusting. You only ran into my dark clan for a while, but for the so-called protection, you took action against my dark clan to this point. You have been in danger of life several times. Since you are just an ordinary kid, why bother to do this Do you really consider yourself to be the so-called hero of salvation?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You think I''m so great. Actually, I''m not that great. I did it just to live a better life for myself. Just imagine if you let the dark people break the God of Light. Is the seal of God coming out, will this world still be what it is now? By then, it will be a world full of killing and stench, then I cannot bear it. Therefore, only the dark people cannot break the seal of the God of Light, I Only then can you live the life you want."


    The Six Winged Devil Snake squinted slightly, feeling as if he couldn''t talk about this kid anymore. However, when I look back, why did I want to tell this kid? Is not this nonsensical? So, it''s better to swallow this kid''s soul quickly. To seize this kid''s soul and control his body, then he is tantamount to leaving the seal below and becoming an unfettered dark race. And at this time, whose power can be compared with that of the dark race?


    At that time, I was number one in the world!


    Thinking of such a good thing, the Six-Winged Demon Snake felt excited, and immediately entered a state of fighting, and sneered at Tang Ye: "Well, kid, I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you, now, I''m going to devour your soul!"


    After that, the Six Winged Demon Snake rushed towards Tang Ye suddenly, transformed into a **** snake form, going to devour Tang Ye''s soul.


    However, Tang Ye just sneered in the face of the six-winged demon snake coming in such a turbulent manner, not paying attention to it. Just now the Six Winged Devil Snake shot him suddenly, but he was able to avoid it as if he had predicted it in advance, because there was another soul in this soul world, that is, the Phoenix!


    The soul of the Phoenix and his soul are fused together and can be independent of each other. So, even if he didn''t pay attention to the actions of the Six Winged Devil Snake, Phoenix could have noticed. For this reason, at the moment when the Six-Winged Demon Snake acted, Phoenix saw it and told Tang Ye to make Tang Ye avoid it.


    But now, the Six-Winged Devil Snake thought that his soul was not very strong, it was really wrong. Now, to devour the soul of the Six-Winged Devil Serpent, it was easier for him than the secret skill of cutting the soul outside!

 Chapter 3157： Special power!

    The six-winged demon snake rushed towards Tang Ye quickly, transformed into a big snake form, opened a huge pot of mouth, and swallowed Tang Ye''s soul. However, Tang Ye had already prepared. Furthermore, this is his soul world, how can he let the six-winged devil snake do whatever it wants?


    Previously, the six-winged demon snake invaded the soul world of Emperor Void and could do whatever he wanted. The soul of Emperor Void could only be passively defended. That was because Emperor Void¡¯s soul world had accumulated too much dark power itself, and Emperor Void had its own body. The spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake makes it easy for Emperor Void to invade and control.


    However, in Tang Ye''s soul world, everything is Tang Ye''s power. Moreover, Tang Ye didn''t have much dark power. Although it is impossible for a person to be without any dark thoughts, Tang Ye handles these negative things very well, and will deal with them in time, so that those negative things will not affect his mood. For this reason, his soul world is bright, and the six-winged magic snake has no opportunity to take advantage of it.


    Not only that, because Tang Ye''s soul is fused with the Phoenix, so his soul world is full of the power of the Phoenix. In other words, his soul world can completely turn into a sea of ??fire, burning fierce flames, or flames of phoenix. Those filthy things, staying in this world, will soon be cleaned up.


    Therefore, Tang Ye faced the Six-Winged Demon Snake''s attack again. He didn''t even hide. He went out to block the Six-Winged Demon Snake with one hand. He was confident and sneered: "I said you are a big snake. It¡¯s too arrogant. This is my place. How can you let you do what you want? Do you want to swallow me? That''s just a dream."


    boom!


    No matter what Tang Ye said, the Six Winged Devil Snake rushed over. However, Tang Ye actually blocked him with one hand. At this moment, Tang Ye''s hands emitted a powerful force, like the water curtain of a fountain, the power was continuous and endless, forming a defensive shield, so that the six-winged devil snake could not break through and devour Tang Ye''s soul.


    "Wh, what?" The Six Winged Demon Snake felt Tang Ye''s terrifying power, and was really surprised. I didn''t expect Tang Ye''s soul world to be so pure that he could not induce any dark power to weaken Tang Ye''s soul power. . He originally thought that Tang Ye swallowed so much dark power, he would definitely be affected. As a result, it seems that those dark powers not only did not form the negative power of erosion in Tang Ye''s body, but also all merged into Tang Ye''s body, becoming a force completely under his control.


    This is really terrible!


    Tang Ye was surprised when he saw the Six Winged Demon Snake, and then sneered again, and said, "Do you think you can still deal with me with the same set of dealing with Emperor Void? Now I will let you know how delusional you are!"


    After all, Tang Ye let the Phoenix power, and immediately flames began to burn in his soul world, and then the entire soul world slowly spread a terrible flame molten, making the entire soul world a sea of ??fire.


    "Wh, what?" Seeing this, the Six Winged Devil Snake was shocked, never expected Tang Ye''s soul power to be so strong. Moreover, looking at the current situation, it is not only as simple as strong, but also has a special mystery. The soul world can actually create the shape of this sea of ??fire, and it can actually cause damage to other souls!


    The six-winged devil snake has never seen a person''s soul world so peculiar. Now, surrounded by a sea of ??fire, he clearly felt that after the flames burned, the dark power he held was disappearing, and he also felt a pain!


    In other words, Tang Ye''s soul fire sea is real!


    "Boy, who are you? Why are you so strange!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake really didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye. To say that such a person is an ordinary person, he would never believe it.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to answer the six-winged devil snake''s question, he just didn''t come from this world. He didn¡¯t plan to explain, and said to the Six-Winged Devil Snake, ¡°Who I am is meaningless to you, because you will die here soon. Okay, I¡¯m not going to waste time with you anymore, you Let me swallow this spirit power."


    Then Tang Ye suddenly activated his energy, and immediately stretched out several flame chains from the sea of ??flames under his feet, binding the six-winged magic snake.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake dodged quickly, but in Tang Ye¡¯s soul fire, how could he be an opponent? Several flame chains came out. He avoided one or two, and couldn''t avoid more. Soon he was caught by two flames. The chain was **** and could no longer move at will.


    Then, Tang Ye wanted to use the secret technique of soul cutting to seize the soul power of the six-winged devil snake, but could not use it. Only then did he realize that now he was in the form of soul and could not perform the secret skills of soul cutting. So how do you capture the soul power of the six-winged devil snake?


    "You don''t need to seize and devour the soul power of the six-winged devil snake like physical actions. You only need to directly refine the soul of the six-winged devil snake, and this power will naturally become your power." Immortal at this time The sound of the bird rang.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, it turned out to be like this. This place itself is the soul world, it belongs to him, and even the things that die in it belong to him.


    After understanding it, Tang Ye didn''t specifically think about how to capture the soul power of the Six-Winged Devil Snake, but instead thought about **** the Six-Winged Devil Snake. This is easier to handle. Inside is his world, he can attack at will, until he kills the six-winged devil snake.


    call!


    As a result, Tang Ye suddenly condensed a fierce flame. This is the undead fire belonging to the Phoenix, a very terrifying existence, which can directly burn the soul. Tang Ye felt that using undead flames to refine the six-winged magic snake would have a very good effect. First, it can refine the negative power of the six-winged demon snake, and second, it''s like absorbing the refined power. Naturally, it is better, so your own strength will be improved even better.


    After condensing enough strong flame power, Tang Ye blasted the flame power towards the six-winged demon snake. The Six-Winged Demon Snake was still bound, and it was difficult to break free. It was hit by the undead flame, and suddenly felt a huge pain.


    However, he was not afraid, because ordinary flames did not harm him. Even if Tang Ye''s flames were special and made him feel hurt, he didn''t think Tang Ye''s flames could kill him.


    "Huh, do you think such a little flame can kill me?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake sneered at Tang Ye and said, "I tell you, unless you have the power of the **** race, you can''t kill me completely. The only secret technique that can kill me is no longer available. See how you can stand me!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    What''s the matter? The six-winged devil snake panicked, he felt a very sacred power!

 Chapter 3158： Unknown power!

    For the dark race, ordinary flames are really not enough to hurt them. And they existed so long ago ten thousand years ago, and this era has forgotten them. And this era is also an era of degraded cultivation. Probably the development of the times is developed in the direction of this "end of law". Therefore, in the face of those ancient existences, there are few ways to deal with them.


    In this way, it was no surprise that the Six Winged Devil Snake felt that Tang Ye''s flame could not kill him. However, he never expected that Tang Ye''s flame was not an ordinary flame! It''s not the strongest flame in this era. For the Six-Winged Devil Snake, even the strongest flame of this era can''t deal with him, so he was confident. After all, like Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, they couldn''t help him. However, Tang Ye''s flame is even more powerful than the strongest flame of this era!


    It was an aura that made him feel terrified... such a power aura, he had only felt it from the God of Light. This kind of fear is not the fear of comparing his own strength, but the kind of fear that makes him feel desperate, and is afraid of even a little resistance. And even if he faced the terrifying power of the Dark Lord, he would not feel any fear. He didn''t understand why Tang Ye''s flame power had the **** power that made him so scared. However, even though this is the power of the God Realm, he can be sure that that power is not the power of the God of Light. Their dark clan was sealed by the power of the God of Light, and they were so familiar with the power of the God of Light. So he can be sure that Tang Ye''s flame power is not the power of the God of Light.


    However, if it is not the power of the God of Light, why can he be so scared? In his power, there is no god''s power that can make him so scared.


    If it were the gods of this era, such as the power of the gods of Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, he hadn''t paid attention to it at all. That must be the **** of heaven that coexisted with him at that time, but at that time, the **** of light was the strongest. What the dark people fear is nothing but the power of the **** of light.


    Therefore, for the unknown divine power that made his soul tremble and frightened at this time, the Six-Winged Demon Snake really shattered his brain and couldn''t think of what it was.


    And he wanted to ask Tang Ye, but Tang Ye wouldn¡¯t say. Seeing Tang Ye¡¯s appearance doesn¡¯t look like he knew it, he was really angry and said angrily: ¡°Boy, who are you on earth, how can you have That kind of power! Then... what kind of power is it?"


    "That is the power of the God Realm, which can be compared with the power of the God of Light..." The Six-Winged Demon Snake murmured again, still unable to believe this matter, because the people of this age actually possess his ten thousand years. The power that existed before the strong did not know, this is really incredible.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what the Six-winged Demon Snake was talking about, and what he wanted to refer to, so he ignored the Six-winged Demon Snake and continued to master the undead flame to refine the Six-winged Demon Snake.


    "Ah!" The six-winged demon snake was bound by a strong flame chain, unable to break free at all. At this time, it was attacked by the undead flame and could only be burned obediently. And because of the power that was comparable to the power of the God of Light, the undead flames hurt him very much. For a while, he screamed repeatedly, and his dark power was also reduced a lot. If this continues, he will undoubtedly die.


    "Boy, what kind of flame are you using? Even if I die, I must die to understand!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake knew at this time that he might not be able to do it. Tang Ye, this kid is too evil, he has already admitted that he might Planted in Tang Ye''s hands. However, compared to this, he found that he was more concerned about the origin of the flame used by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was not afraid to tell the Six-winged Demon Snake this, after all, the existence of the Dark Clan was older than the Phoenix. The Dark Clan was the beginning of the creation of the God of Light, and said that there should be light, so when there was light, darkness was also born. When there is light, there is darkness. Therefore, the ancient people of darkness are the same as the gods of light. The phoenix was born later, and for this reason, the Dark Clan may not take the phoenix seriously.


    "My flame? This is the undead flame, the flame of the phoenix, the guardian saint beast of this world. And this, I am afraid that can defeat you. The flame of the phoenix is ??definitely not a simple flame. If this world has God, then, what about Phoenix, is it a member of the gods?" Tang Ye said to the Six-Winged Devil Snake.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was taken aback when he heard it, and after thinking about it, he knew about the existence of the Phoenix from the past interactions with the Void Emperor. He really expressed it in the arrogant posture of the Dark Clan, and said: "You mean that head was The Holy Beast that Emperor Void used the power of my dark clan to directly kill? Huh, this is impossible. I tell you, the power of your flame is much stronger than the power of the so-called guarding sacred beast. And, that one. Isn¡¯t the holy guardian beast dead? How can you still have its power? Could it be that you got the power left by it by chance? But that¡¯s not right, the holy guardian beast doesn¡¯t have such terrifying power!"


    "What power?" Tang Ye was stunned for a moment when he heard the words of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. I don¡¯t know what the Six-Winged Devil Snake is talking about, which means that in this undead flame, there is still a stronger power than the power of the Phoenix?


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye suddenly remembered that before the Great Emperor Xinghe had given him the power of the gods, he had advanced to the stage where the iron tree blossomed. Is it because of this that his strength has been greatly improved?


    "Perhaps it is the power of the gods." Tang Ye was brought to the rhythm by the curiosity and questioning of the six-winged devil snake, but began to study with the six-winged devil snake. However, even so, the undead flame he released will not go out, and it is still refining the six-winged magic snake. And the power of the six-winged devil snake at this time is constantly declining, and I am afraid that it is not far from death.


    But at this time, the six-winged devil snake seemed to have forgotten about it. Perhaps the power contained in this undead flame was too strong. It was really shocked to the six-winged devil snake, so that the six-winged devil snake had forgotten its death. . Of course, even if he didn''t forget, it was useless. At this time, he was even more unlikely to be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    "It won''t be the power of the gods!" The Six Winged Devil Snake snorted to Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye was fooling him, how could this be possible! As far as Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe had the power of the gods, his Six Winged Demon Snake was totally insignificant. Of course, the power of those gods is not as good as the power of the **** of light!


    The Six Winged Demon Snake stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "The power of the Emperor Galaxy is only the power of the gods, how can it be compared with the power of the God of Light? But in your flames, there is clearly The power of the **** of light is as powerful as the **** of light!"


    "Wh, what?" Tang Ye was startled, never expecting such a thing to happen.


    So what is this power? Don''t know the phoenix knows?

 Chapter 3159： Eternal fire!

    Now the flame of the Phoenix is ??used, and Tang Ye has always felt that the power in it is the power of the Phoenix. But now, the Six-Winged Demon Snake said, this is not the power of the Phoenix, and there are other divine powers that can be compared with the power of the God of Light. This made Tang Ye feel ridiculous, he couldn''t imagine that there could be a power comparable to the **** of light in it?


    He definitely didn''t know. As an extremely ancient Dark Clan, the Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t know, so who else knew? Unless it is a phoenix. Perhaps as the phoenix that bred this kind of power itself, he would know. However, when his doubts were conveyed to the Phoenix, Phoenix said that he did not know.


    "I didn''t know that there was such power in my flames." Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "This question is too strange. In my flames, or in my power, how could there be something that can follow the light? The power compared to gods? If this is the case, before you dealt with the dark race, you dealt with the big snake in front of you. Why didn''t you show it? Why didn''t this big snake know at that time?"


    When Tang Ye heard the words of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, he felt that this was indeed the case. If there is such a powerful force in the power of the Phoenix, then he has been using the power of the Phoenix, why is it not that powerful? He hadn''t felt that he had such a strong power until the Six Winged Devil Snake said about this. Otherwise, what can I fear?


    "I said, you big snake, don¡¯t live indiscriminately, okay. Even if you¡¯re talking nonsense, but with the age of your dark clan and the same age as the God of Light, your words will affect me and let me I really think I have that kind of power. You will make me lazy and daydream, thinking that I have such a strong power, so I don¡¯t need to work hard. I don¡¯t want to have such a fluke mentality." Tang Ye looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake and said uncomfortably.


    At this time, there was no tension between him and the Six-Winged Demon Snake. Although the Six Winged Devil Snake wanted to kill him, it was obvious that the Six Winged Devil Snake couldn''t kill him. And as the undead flame burns the Phoenix, and refines it more and more fiercely, the power of the six-winged magic snake has been greatly weakened. At this time, even if the undead flame no longer played a role, Tang Ye could deal with the Six-Winged Demon Snake only in the form of a soul. For this reason, he also seemed to speak casually to the six-winged devil snake.


    Anyway, now the other dark races can''t break through under the seal of the God of Light, as long as they get rid of the Six Winged Devil Snake, they will be fine. And now the Six-Winged Devil Snake was like this again, and Tang Ye was even more not worried. At this time, Tang Ye was already greatly relieved. The crisis of the dark race was almost solved. Fortunately, this crisis is only the threat of the six-winged magic snake. If the Dark Clan really breaks through and has the Dark Lord as its opponent, then I really don''t know when it will end.


    "No, there is indeed such power in your flame!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake doesn''t care about his death at this time. It can make him want to die so much because he will betray the Dark Lord and the Dark Clan if he doesn''t want to die. People who are also so fascinated by the power, it seems that it is really extraordinary.


    The Six Winged Devil Snake didn''t continue to talk to Tang Ye, he knew he was running out of time, and people like Tang Ye who didn''t know it was that era, I''m afraid he didn''t even know that terrible power. Therefore, the Six-Winged Devil Snake is not as good as remembering it by himself. I hope to remember it. He wants to let himself know what that power is before he dies, because that power killed him, and it can be regarded as letting him die. .


    "The power that can be compared to the **** of light..." The six-winged demon snake kept thinking about the power in the undead flame, muttering to himself there alone, it seemed that there was no evil, but it became before death. This is pitiful.


    Tang Ye was really speechless when he saw the Six-Winged Demon Snake. Is there really such a strong power in the undead flame? To be honest, he is very heart-warming. If you really have that kind of power, wouldn''t you be very powerful? In this case, the enemies that will be faced next are not to be feared. Even, he felt that he might find a way back to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Now, Tang Ye really wanted to return to the ancestral land of the earth. Because he felt a little tired of the outside world. Before going outside, in addition to solving some crises, there is also a person who wants to go to a wider place to see, the so-called sea of ??stars, the so-called strong are stronger. It is meaningless to him now, so it is better to go back to the ancestral land on earth, the hometown, where the story began.


    Perhaps, it''s about time, let everything end, falling leaves, only after returning to the root will it be completely regrettable.


    "Philadelphia, don''t you really know what other powerful powers are in your flames?" Tang Ye watched the Six-Winged Demon Snake thinking alone over there, ignoring the flames burning on his body, ignoring death, and becoming a madman. He looked like a human, feeling speechless, he didn''t rush to kill the Six-Winged Demon Snake, because burning with undead flames was enough, and just burning with undead flames was the best.


    When the six-winged demon snake died and disappeared, all the spirit power, the purest power, would be integrated into his soul world, which was equivalent to the fusion of the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. At that time, he felt that he could break through.


    So, just take a moment to wait for now.


    Phoenix didn''t expect that its own flame could make these problems. At first she thought this question was ridiculous, maybe Six Winged Devil Snake said that deliberately, but now that Six Winged Devil Snake and Tang Ye are taking it seriously, she is puzzled, but she is thinking about it. Up.


    She said to Tang Ye: "If there are other powers in my flames and I don''t know, then I can only say that my birth must be considered. Actually, I don''t know myself. How was born. I only know that one day, I was born out of the eternal fire. A rock burst in the eternal fire. Then I flew out of it. Later I found that I could live forever, at least in mine. At that time, no one could kill me, so I became a phoenix. After that, I probably wiped out a lot of dark and evil. People of various races began to call me the guardian holy beast. Probably even if it was That''s it. So, if I want to investigate my power now, then I can probably only go to the eternal flames to find out."


    "Eternal flames?" Tang Ye was even more puzzled when he first heard of such a place. He didn''t expect the origin of the Phoenix, and there are so many secrets.

 Chapter 3160： Amazing location!

    Although Tang Ye and Phoenix are fused with each other, they can still intervene in their own affairs, even their memories. However, Tang Ye has always felt that he and Phoenix are independent, as if he is an independent person, Phoenix is ??also an independent person, then the secret between each should be the secret between each, so Will not spy, unless the other party can tell.


    Moreover, the phoenix incarnations in the past were all women. It is impossible for Tang Ye to spy on everything about Phoenix in this way, just like peeping at a woman, seeing everything about a woman thoroughly. This kind of thing, of course, is very immoral. Therefore, Tang Ye did not spy on Phoenix''s memory and secrets. For this reason, unless it is mentioned by the Phoenix, he is actually not very clear about other things about the Phoenix.


    Phoenix thought that Tang Ye''s approach was very good, so she would not pry into those secrets, memories that she didn''t want to mention. However, Phoenix knew a lot about Tang Ye''s affairs, and it could even be said to be very comprehensive. Because at the beginning of Tang Ye''s birth, she was already integrated in Tang Ye''s body. If it wasn''t for a period of time that she was asleep, she would know everything about Tang Ye. It was as if Tang Ye had no secrets in front of her, whether physically or in memory.


    Of course, some things Phoenix also knows to avoid. After all, Tang Ye is a man, and she is a woman. In the past, or now, when Tang Ye is getting along with the opposite sex, many times Phoenix just chooses to disappear, sleep, and not feel and see what happened between Tang Ye and the opposite sex. Otherwise, as a woman, if Tang Ye was doing that indescribable thing with women, wouldn''t she be watching? Don''t say that Tang Ye is embarrassed about this kind of thing, she will be very embarrassed herself.


    "Yes, the place where I was born is the eternal sea of ??fire." Now Tang Ye doesn''t know about the eternal sea of ??fire, so Phoenix said to Tang Ye. After all, he wanted to explore a mysterious and powerful force. If it was really in her undead flame, she would think it was a very good thing. Because of that power, her and Tang Ye''s strength will be stronger.


    And now with this kind of power, the Six-Winged Demon Snake is so afraid, so obviously the Dark Clan will also be afraid. For this reason, make the worst plan, even if the dark clan has other ways to break through the seal of the **** of light, then she and Tang Ye may still have a battle. Besides, stronger power, who wouldn''t want it?


    Phoenix continued to say to Tang Ye: "In fact, many people should have heard of the eternal fire, but not many people have been there. In my memory, people who have been to the eternal fire can only slap It can be counted. During the initial period of my birth, occasionally one or two strong men would be able to go to the eternal flames. But after that, the world of cultivation became more and more impaired, probably the so-called appearance in the ancestral land of the earth The end of the Dharma era. Because of this regressive development, almost no one has been to the eternal fire. Even the eternal fire has become a place that people think is a legend. They say that it is me, that is, the phoenix My hometown, but I am the guardian sacred beast, a very powerful existence. They can''t even see or touch me, and even regard me as a legend. Therefore, as my hometown, people are even more so. Think of it as a legend. In this way, no one will ever be in the eternal fire again."


    As Tang Ye listened, he was surprised again, but he didn''t expect that there were not many people who had been to the eternal flames. Even now, the eternal sea of ??fire has become a legendary holy land, which is not reachable. Even, I am afraid that no one knows where the eternal fire is. So Tang Ye was also curious, and asked, "Where is the eternal sea of ??fire?"


    Phoenix didn''t answer it for a while, as if thinking. Tang Ye felt speechless when she saw her like this, and said, "Have you forgotten your hometown?"


    Phoenix didn''t think there was anything, and said, "It''s not that I forgot my hometown, but that the eternal flames are originally very mysterious and mysterious. And after I left the eternal flames, I haven''t been back for the first thousand years. Then I went back once, and never went back again. Now the world has changed a lot, completely different from my time, so I really don¡¯t know where the eternal fire is. "


    "However, I was born in the eternal fire. That is my hometown and my roots. I have a natural connection with it. As long as I feel it carefully, I can naturally find a specific position." Immortal The bird added.


    Tang Ye is now very curious about the eternal sea of ??fire, because this clue can figure out whether the undead flame really has the power as strong as the **** of light as the six-winged demon snake said.


    Soon, Phoenix felt it and knew the approximate location of the eternal sea of ??fire, but she was very surprised at this location. Because, according to her perception, the eternal sea of ??fire seems to be in a third-party space, rather than in this world.


    But the more so, the more curious the Phoenix. In fact, after she was seriously injured, she once wanted to return to the eternal fire for healing. The eternal flames are burning with terrible flames at all times, and that is a world of flames. If it weren''t for defense against the power of the flame very well, or immunity, it would be burned to the dust by such flames.


    No wonder so few people can go to the eternal flames. After all, in the later era, people who can be better than the Phoenix hardly exist. As for Emperor Void''s ability to beat the Phoenix until it was about to die, that was not the power of Emperor Void, but of the Dark Clan. Even the person who beat the dead bird was not considered to be Emperor Void, but Emperor Void controlled by the power of the Dark Clan.


    Probably at that time, Emperor Void realized how terrible the Dark Clan''s interference with him was. He didn¡¯t want to be the puppet of the Dark Clan, so he slowly began to draw a line with the Dark Clan, and made a separate plan to cut off his relationship with the Dark Clan, and the Dark Clan lost the seal of breaking the God of Light. For this reason, he was called a traitor by the six-winged devil snake.


    "I know where the eternal sea of ??fire is!" Phoenix finally found the position of the eternal sea of ??fire after sensing his hometown.


    "Huh?" However, the Phoenix suddenly became puzzled, as if very surprised at the location of the eternal flame.


    "What?" Tang Ye asked curiously.


    Phoenix said: "The location of the eternal sea of ??fire... is in the ancient city."


    "This..." Tang Ye suddenly didn''t know what to say, it was actually the city of the ancient country again?

 Chapter 3161： Stubborn snake!

    Tang Ye did say that he was speechless, because he had always heard about the city of the ancient country. However, the city of the ancient country was just a very high-level secret realm. It was opened once in a hundred years and had very powerful power. He was a strong cultivator. A place where we want to go to the next level. However, such a place, a secret realm, can actually be related to so many things, and now even the birthplace of the phoenix, the eternal sea of ??flames are there, which is too strange.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to complain. Could it be that the ancient city is really the origin of all things, the gods once? Is it where the gods live?


    Tang Ye originally planned to go to the ancient city, but now the ancient city has not opened yet, but there is not much time left. Now that the Phoenix mentioned that the eternal sea of ??fire is also there, it seems that this ancient city has to go.


    Tang Ye said to Phoenix: "In this case, after the city of the ancient country opens, we will go and return to the place where you were born to see what secrets you have."


    "Okay." Phoenix was also very curious about this, and even a little impatient. Because she has always known other people''s secrets, and she hasn''t tried anything that she doesn''t know, but it still happened to her. And since it is her secret, it must be very different. After all, she is a guardian saint beast, a god-like existence among people in this world. Since it is a god''s secret, even the smallest secret has a great influence.


    Besides, listening to the words of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, this is not necessarily a small secret. Because this secret concerns the God of Light, and there is even a power comparable to the God of Light.


    "However, whether we can go to the city of the ancient country, we have to see how the situation of the dark clan is solved first. If something happens to the dark clan, they run out, then I don¡¯t think we have the chance to go to the ancient country. The city is over." Tang Ye said.


    "Then concentrate on solving the dark clan first!" Phoenix said. Of course she was unwilling to die like this, and she couldn''t let this world be destroyed. She didn''t know why, after she was born from the eternal fire, she seemed to have such a mission to protect the world. Perhaps this is the mission and responsibility left to her by the person who gave birth to her, and this will to protect the world has been integrated into her endless blood.


    The decision is so decided, but it still has to go smoothly. Tang Ye didn¡¯t discuss this matter for now. He looked at the six-winged devil snake. At this time, the six-winged devil snake was still thinking about the mysterious power in the undead flame. Disappeared. Tang Ye really admired him. He didn''t expect that the Six Winged Demon Snake would have such a side. Because of the shock of a kind of power, he no longer wanted to devour himself, just to know what that mysterious power was. Is it because of that mysterious power to make you lose your heart?


    However, now the Six Winged Devil Snake didn''t say anything threatening, and Tang Ye was not afraid. If the Six Winged Devil Snake could know what that mysterious power was, he thought it would be good to tell him. Then he said to the six-winged devil snake: "You big snake is really interesting. At this time, do you want to kill your own life, and should you know the secrets in this undead flame? In that case, I can provide you with a little clue."


    "What is it?" The Six-Winged Demon Snake looked at Tang Ye, immediately asked, and then said: "What do you know? That kind of power is highly respected by everyone. Of course, for someone like me, it can still be It frightens me and makes me feel terrified. I want to know the secrets inside. Apart from trying to figure it out, there must be other functions. Because that kind of power can be injected into the soul, making The soul is also eternal and immortal. In this case, it is truly immortal. Even if I only have a little soul power, I can also be resurrected by other means. So, isn''t it invincible in the world?"


    "What about this?" Tang Ye felt that the Six Winged Demon Snake was really frustrated, and said: "Even if you know the secret of this power, you can guarantee that you can get this power? Now, you are about to die. Do you know? Do you think your spirit power is burned and refined to the present level, is it possible to survive?"


    The Six Winged Demon Snake laughed out loud and said: "It''s impossible, but don''t forget, my spirit power is more than here. My spirit power is still there in other places. So, boy, you Think you can really kill me completely? It''s impossible!"


    After that, the six-winged devil snake seemed to be in a good mood, and then said to Tang Ye: "Boy, do you think I came to your soul world because I really just have a conspiracy to take the opportunity to kill you and devour you? I tell you, I was wrong! The goal I was at the beginning was of course not you. I don¡¯t have so many conspiracies. I want to enter your soul world. The purpose at the beginning is to avoid the offerings initiated by the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God Sacrifice array!"


    Tang Ye was stunned, never expecting that there would be such a thing. If it were to be said by the Six-Winged Demon Snake, the life of this big snake would be too hard. There are other ways to survive. Even if he swallowed his spirit power here, it is still true?


    This is really terrible. Is this the power of the Dark Clan, or the tenacity of the Six-winged Demon Snake? In any case, it can be seen that the Dark Clan is indeed very terrifying, even if one person runs out, it is quite terrifying. At that time, even if there are Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, and he is there, I am afraid they will not be opponents. In this case, it is necessary to completely suppress the dark race so that they cannot break the seal of the God of Light.


    For this reason, Tang Ye felt that the Six-Winged Demon Snake was someone who could get the status of the Dark Clan. It just so happened that by using the intelligence information of the Undead Flame, it might be possible to get the secrets of the Dark Clan from the Six Winged Devil Serpent. After all, the Six-Winged Demon Snake had betrayed the Dark Clan, so it wouldn''t be difficult for him to tell these secrets.


    So Tang Ye looked at the dark six-winged demon snake with a sneer, and said: "I didn''t expect your big snake to have such a wishful calculation. It seems that you are my great hidden danger. If so, I think I am Will you still tell you the secret of this undead flame? If you tell you, when your spirit power regains in the future, will you be shot at me?"


    "You kid can''t tell, I will check it myself slowly!" The Six Winged Devil Snake snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, but couldn''t do this, and said, "No, I can tell you the secret of the undead flame. But on the other hand, you have to tell me the secret of the dark race!"

 Chapter 3162： Trading secrets!

    For the hidden dangers of the six-winged devil snake, it does exist. However, at this time, this matter is not considered in scope. For Tang Ye, the most important thing was to solve the seal of the dark race. As for the threat of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, Tang Ye is not really worried, because now the Six-Winged Demon Snake has lost most of its spirit power. Even if it is not dead, it can be reborn through a little spirit power outside, and it will definitely not be for a while. What a powerful force. In this way, there is still time to relax and deal with it slowly.


    However, if the Dark Clan were now allowed to break the seal of the God of Light, the matter would be very big. They simply don''t have time to relax. If they can''t deal with it, they may just die. Therefore, to make a choice in this situation, Tang Ye certainly chose to deal with the Dark Clan and put down the Six Winged Demon Snake first.


    In fact, Tang Ye felt that this matter was relative. Now the Six-Winged Devil Snake is looking for a way to rebirth and resurrection. In fact, he is also at the end of his life. Otherwise, he would not have said so much to Tang Ye as he is now, and he has become calm, which makes people feel that he is a bit different from the irritable before. Irritable, the six-winged demon snake that wants to kill people at every turn. Therefore, at this time, no matter how frankly the two parties make an announcement, there is nothing left.


    It''s like saying that you want to be resurrected in this way, and you will be treated like you after the resurrection. Even if you say that, there is no problem. It was the same for Tang Ye. He wanted the Six Winged Demon Snake to tell the secret of the Dark Clan, but he wanted to deal with the Dark Clan, and this dark Clan naturally included the Six Winged Devil Snake. In other words, show their minds, just like playing a card. It depends on whose luck is good and whose hand is strong.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake was taken aback when Tang Ye said that he was willing to tell him about the undead flames, but quickly became calm, because he felt that Tang Ye was such a person. In this case, there is nothing to worry about. On the contrary, he felt that Tang Ye was like him. In that case, there is nothing to say, as long as the conditions are right, there is nothing to say.


    "Well, if you tell the secret of the undead flame, then I will also provide you with the secret of the dark clan." Six-winged Demon Snake said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, laughed, and said, "This is the best way. Then, let''s see what secrets are worth taking. However, I think the value of this secret is not important anymore. Because now I am full of unknowns about the Dark Clan, and I hardly understand it. And you are also like the undead flame. So in other words, any piece of information may be useful. Therefore, we will say one by one, I said. One, you say one. You say one, I say another. How?"


    "No problem." The Six-Winged Demon Snake transformed from a big snake form to a human form, sneerly said. However, he was still bound by flame chains. This surprised him. He didn''t expect this flame chain to be so peculiar, from the serpent form to the human form, it could be bound in this way. He was fortunate that he didn''t use such a move to break free of the flame chains just now, otherwise it would be useless. Maybe it angered Tang Ye, and was burned to death by Tang Yega''s undead flame, so he couldn''t find it. The secret of the undead flame.


    Tang Ye said again: "Then, I will ask first, and you will answer first. Any questions?"


    At this time, the Six Winged Devil Snake didn''t care whether the sequence could take advantage. He didn''t have so much time to slowly spend with Tang Ye, just nodded and said, "Okay."


    Tang Ye asked: "As for whether you will lie to me and whether I will lie to you, there is no need to say more about this kind of thing. I believe you and I will not spend any extra thoughts on making up lies at this time. ."


    "Yes." The Six-Winged Demon Snake still just nodded. He didn''t think about it, but felt that Tang Ye was long-winded, and hoped that Tang Ye would start asking questions soon.


    Tang Ye began to ask, and said, "First of all, the first question is what I am most concerned about. Is there any other way for you dark people to break the seal of the God of Light?"


    "Your question is too general, and there are so many secrets involved." The Six Winged Devil Snake had long expected Tang Ye to ask such a question and said, "Although I belong to the Dark Clan, and my status is quite high, but, about Not all of the secrets of the Dark Clan are known. Even the Dark Lord, I don¡¯t know all of them. Therefore, if the Dark Lord has other ways to break the seal of the God of Light, I don¡¯t know. However, I can be clear now To tell you, for now, the Dark Clan has no other way to break the seal of the God of Light. It is almost impossible to break the seal of the God of Light from the inside. The original plan of the Dark Clan was to break it from the outside. If you really want to break from the inside, then unless the Dark Lord is willing to pay a high enough price. This price is sacrifice, sacrifice to a large number of people of the Dark Clan, and include the power of the Dark Lord himself."


    "However, if you do this, you sacrifice so much power. Even if you break the seal of the God of Light, you will not be absolutely strong when you wait outside. If you can''t guarantee enough strength, you can''t guarantee that you can get what you deserve. My understanding of the Dark Lord, he would not do this. Therefore, now that the Dark Clan has no way to break the seal of the God of Light from the outside, there is almost no way." Six-winged Demon Snake said to Tang Ye, All are the truth, because only the truth can speak quickly. There is no need to fabricate lies, and there is no need to worry and worry. The fabricated lies are seen through, and then you need to use other lies to continue to round up the lies.


    That''s too much trouble, and the Six Winged Devil Snake doesn''t want to waste time doing that now. He has betrayed the dark clan, or the dark clan has abandoned him, then he doesn''t think these secrets are any secrets. If he could use this confidence to get a glimmer of life, he would feel very happy.


    Tang Ye nodded, seeing the appearance of the six-winged devil snake, he felt that it was not a lie. He felt somewhat relieved about such news. Now the method of breaking the seal of the God of Light from the outside is basically gone. Then, maybe the dark race really can''t continue to break the seal of the **** of light.


    However, although the method of breaking from the inside is very costly, it does not rule out that the Dark Lord will definitely not use it. Tang Ye continued: "If the Dark Lord is not afraid of the cost and chooses to break the seal of the God of Light from within? The Lord of Darkness is forced to do so, and it is inevitable that he will do this. In this case, how long will it take for the Lord of Darkness to break the seal of the God of Light? How long will his power be weakened?"


    The Six Winged Devil Snake snorted and said, "Boy, are you asking too many questions? Now it should be my turn to ask?"

 Chapter 3163： First light!

    After saying a good question and answering, the Six Winged Devil Snake wouldn''t keep answering Tang Ye''s questions without asking. He has said enough in the answer just now. Therefore, it is time for him to ask the secret of Undead Flame. Tang Ye was interrupted by him, although he was anxious, but since the two parties had agreed, there was no other way but to answer the six-winged devil snake''s question first.


    "You can ask." Tang Ye nodded.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake would not be polite, and asked directly: "I just want to figure out what this flame is, but looking at what you looked like just now, I don''t know the secret behind this flame. But you know a lot better than me. I just have to get your information. So, the first question, from whom did this flame come from? You said it was the holy beast that guarded the world, so what about the evidence?"


    In fact, the Six Winged Devil Snake does not have much information to know, because as a person who has lived for so long, he knows many things. It''s just that some know the general idea, but don''t know the details. What he wants now is that kind of detailed secret.


    Tang Ye answered the question of the Six-Winged Demon Snake: "The guardian saint beast of the world is called Immortal Bird, but it was used by your dark clan to use Void Great Emperor to use the dark power of the endless abyss to dissipate the body. Power, because part of its spiritual power is for me."


    "This is how it looks. You won''t doubt what I said after seeing it." After speaking, Tang Ye suddenly emitted a terrible flame, and then heard a long cry, and saw a burning flame appeared behind him. Firebird, that is the Phoenix. Now Phoenix has recovered a lot from its injuries, and can already appear independently with its spirit power. However, because her spirit power has merged with Tang Ye, when fighting normally, she is the strongest with Tang Ye. Whether it is she or Tang Ye, as long as she separates, the fighting power will be greatly reduced.


    The six-winged demon snake saw the phoenix flying out from behind Tang Ye, floating in the air, and believed Tang Ye''s words. He also understood why Tang Ye was so powerful in this soul world, and why it could become a sea of ??flames. This was not because Tang Ye had cultivated so well, but because Tang Ye''s soul was originally fused with the power of the Phoenix. It can be said that Tang Ye is the Phoenix, and the Phoenix is ??also Tang Ye.


    "No wonder I will lose to you. Your soul is already so peculiar. It seems that I underestimated you, and I was too eager and lucky. It seems that I will fail in the process of dealing with you. It is not strange It''s up." The Six Winged Demon Snake said to Tang Ye, sighing a little, as if feeling helpless. I didn''t expect to run into such a strange person as Tang Ye. Luck was really bad.


    Tang Ye laughed. At this time, the Six Winged Devil Snake felt that it was too late. Looking at the appearance of the six-winged demon snake, that part of the spirit power is constantly being refined. It can be said that this spirit power is already his. He is very excited and looking forward to it now, waiting to get the spirit power of the Six Winged Demon Snake, and then break through to a stronger realm.


    "I answered one of your questions, so it''s my second question. But my question has already been asked, which is the question just now. How long will it take if the Lord of Darkness wants to break the seal of the God of Light from within?" Tang Ye asked the Six Winged Demon Snake.


    The Six Winged Demon Snake said: "I can''t give you an accurate answer to this question either. After all, what will happen to the Dark Clan in the future, and what the Dark Lord will do, I don''t know. The answers I can give you are all It¡¯s based on the information I know so far. If things change later, it¡¯s not within my responsibility, which means it¡¯s none of my business. Then I¡¯ll tell you now, if the Dark Lord wants To break the seal of the God of Light from within by sacrificing the power of darkness, it will take a long time for you, ranging from decades to hundreds of years. However, such a small amount of time is very fast for the dark race .Because the dark people have to sleep for such a long time. Perhaps the next time the dark people wake up from sleep, it will be when they can break the seal of the **** of light."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, she could still break the seal of light. Fortunately, there is still a lot of time. For decades, or hundreds of years, in such a time, it is time to find a way to deal with the dark race. If it doesn''t work, then perhaps it is destined to let the Dark Clan come out.


    "You said that the Dark Lord would not use this method easily, unless it is a last resort, but even if it is used, it will have to pay a huge price. What is this price?" Tang Ye looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake and said.


    The Six Winged Devil Snake waved his hand and said, "This is the third question. You have to answer my second question first. My question is, where does the Phoenix come from?"


    Tang Ye frowned. He didn''t expect the Six-Winged Devil Snake''s question to be so sharp, so he directly asked the core. If you know about the eternal flames, then the six-winged magic snake must know about it. But there is no way, it is agreed, and we can only continue.


    But think about it, Tang Ye thinks this question is good. Because his knowledge of the eternal flames is what the Phoenix said. The Phoenix was born in the eternal fire. But before that, the six-winged devil snake already existed. In this case, maybe the Six-Winged Devil Snake could know the other secrets of the eternal sea of ??fire, so that both him and the Phoenix would know more information.


    Tang Ye replied to the six-winged demon snake: "The phoenix comes from the eternal sea of ??fire."


    "What, what?" Hearing the eternal flames, the six-winged devil snake was startled.


    Tang Ye was also taken aback when he saw the reaction of the Six Winged Devil Snake. Sure enough, the Six-Winged Demon Snake knew the eternal sea of ??fire, perhaps more than the Phoenix knew. Tang Ye felt that he wanted to let the Six Winged Devil Snake know more, and then he learned more information from the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    "Is there any problem?" Tang Ye asked.


    The six-winged devil snake''s expression became complicated, and he did know the eternal fire. At this time, he didn''t mind telling Tang Ye about the eternal fire. Because the more you communicate, the more secrets of the undead flame will be known. He said to Tang Ye: "There is no problem, but do you know what eternal flames mean?"


    "What?" Tang Ye was also very curious.


    The six-winged demon snake said: "It means it is the first light in the world."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye couldn''t understand. Eternal fire means the first light in the world?


    Tang Ye frowned and thought for a while, suddenly startled, looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake, feeling very unbelievable, a little unbelievable. He is not stupid, so he guessed a little bit about what the Six-Winged Devil Snake meant.


    Is the first light in the world earlier than the God of Light? !

 Chapter 3164： The first power!

    It is said that the God of Light created the world, and the world was in chaos and darkness. It was the God of Light who opened up the chaos and emitted a light to illuminate the world. He said, if there is light, there will be light. However, now the words of the Six-Winged Devil Snake seem to be asking another question, where does the light of the God of Light come from?


    This is a very big problem, and no one knows. Because if the God of Light is the God who created this world, then of course he is the first person to exist. After him, other creatures existed. After all, after the world exists, there will be creatures in the world. Even the ancient dark clan was born after the emergence of light and "dark shadow".


    The God of Light should naturally be the oldest existence, and no one is older than the God of Light. This is probably everyone''s perception. However, if you have to ask, how was the God of Light born? Could it be that the God of Light was born by himself? If it was bred by someone else, wouldn''t there be people older than the God of Light?


    In fact, such a problem is unnecessary. Because if it is pursued in this way, it is endless. Even Tang Ye felt particularly boring. Because the creation of the earth''s ancestral land was said to be the Pangu God Emperor. As a result, the Pangu God Emperor was just a member of the Pangu clan. So, where did the Pangu clan come from?


    Then, Tang Ye came to the present world. This world is indeed very big, even if it is a world of stars, it is just like a city. It is equivalent to the fact that the city here is like an earth ancestor. In this world, Tang Ye did see a lot of magnificent sights, with a larger variety of races. However, now he has gone back to the "creation of the world", and for this he feels bored.


    In this case, it is better to go back to the ancestral land of the earth, that is the hometown, that is your root. There, even if you are an existence that can be called a "god", it would be good to hide your identity, live quietly, and return to the usual little days.


    This time, Tang Ye really had that kind of thought. I don''t want to explore the big world anymore, I don''t want to chase the stars and the sea, just return to the usual small days before.


    Therefore, Tang Ye now has that kind of idea, to solve the problem of the dark race, help the old human race to regain the blue star, and correct the new human race''s misconceptions. Then find a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth. Just treat this as an experience, after all, I still have to go home.


    Go home.


    Tang Ye missed it very much, maybe everything outside would be over.


    Many things, or a little idea, just come out so suddenly that no one can predict it. Then, it''s time to end.


    However, Tang Ye is not yet the strongest existence in this world. Whether he can solve all problems, leave himself alone and go home with peace of mind, depends on the development of the next thing. Maybe the Dark Clan could not be solved, and he would be killed, so it would be impossible to talk about the future.


    So Tang Ye looked at the Six-Winged Demon Snake and said, "According to your opinion, could it be said that the eternal sea of ??flames appeared earlier than the God of Light? But isn''t it the God of Creation?"


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake glanced at Tang Ye, sneered, and said, "That''s right. You don''t know anything about the God Realm. We, the dark race, are at the moment of the birth of light, which cannot be illuminated by light. Was conceived in the "shadow" of the gods. The gods once were full of light, and there was no place for shadows. Therefore, there was no darkness in the gods. That''s why it is said that there is heaven. But gods Under the realm, there are a lot of shadows, so our dark people can exist. But it does not mean that the existence of darkness is necessarily bad. The so-called sunrise works and sunsets. It is precisely because of our darkness. , The world will become exciting."


    "Before this, don¡¯t misunderstand one thing. Darkness does not mean that it is evil and negative. Once, light and darkness coexisted, and there was a very harmonious time. Until the change of the gods. Perhaps none of you thought about it, God In fact, the world was once very envious of the human world. Because the world is more exciting than the gods. For this reason, some of the gods in the gods became jealous and angry, which produced terrible evil thoughts. Then, they introduced darkness into the gods. This gave those evil desires the opportunity to invade the God Realm and make the God Realm collapse. After that, the world became chaotic and disorderly."


    After a pause, the Six Winged Demon Snake glanced at Tang Ye, did not want to continue, and said, "Of course you don¡¯t know these things, and not many people know. If it weren¡¯t for these things that were passed down in the Shadow, we The dark race knows, and we don¡¯t know. But now that these are useless and do not help us, there is no need to waste time. I just want to say that the eternal sea of ??fire was originally a place in the gods, and here is the light A place where God rests and replenishes strength. It can be said that the God of Light is strong and survives by the eternal sea of ??fire. So, you know what I mean?"


    Tang Ye was completely surprised at this time. Speaking of the Six Winged Devil Snake, he certainly understood it. Does that mean that the birth of the Phoenix is ??no worse than the God of Light?


    This is amazing too! If the **** of light exists by the eternal sea of ??fire, then the phoenix born from the sea of ??eternal fire is almost at the same level as the **** of light. Even the God of Light relies on the existence of the eternal sea of ??fire, but the Phoenix does not need it. But the Phoenix has the power of the sea of ??eternal fire. Doesn''t it mean that the God of Light may be more advanced than the God of Light?


    "Haha, it turned out to be like this. The eternal sea of ??flames... it turned out to be the power there, no wonder it can rival the God of Light!" The Six-Winged Demon Snake laughed out loud, as if to figure out the truth of the matter, looked at Tang Ye and said: "This thing has become very interesting. If there is an eternal sea of ??flames, then the dark race will have nothing to fear. However, the power of the eternal sea of ??flames contained in your undead flame is not very strong. It must be because, The phoenix hasn¡¯t been in the eternal fire for a long time. Even since it was born in the eternal fire, it has not cultivated strength there anymore. After all, the **** of light is not so strong at the beginning, and it continues to grow stronger through the eternal fire. In other words, the phoenix Now it''s like someone who has just entered into cultivation. But even so, he has such a powerful power, which shows how terrifying the power of the eternal sea of ??fire is.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake said again: "You can go to the eternal flames. In this case, the world will change, and everything is yours. However, the eternal flames are not that easy. Now you and the phoenix are merged together. Once you are not recognized, the eternal sea of ??fire is your burial place!"

 Chapter 3165： Forever light and darkness!

    According to the meaning of the six-winged devil snake, there is a very powerful power in the eternal fire sea. If you go there, if you get the power there, you will definitely become a super powerful person, even comparable to the **** of light. Therefore, such power can almost be said to influence this world.


    However, the eternal sea of ??fire is in the city of the ancient country, and the city of the ancient country only appears once in a century. Although this year is a century, it has not yet come out, and it is impossible to find this power immediately. Moreover, even if you can enter the ancient city, you may not be able to reach the eternal flames smoothly. And even in the eternal flames, it may not be possible to successfully obtain that power. Therefore, everything is full of unknowns.


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much about this matter, because for him now, the most important thing was to solve the dark race. Only by solving the problems of the dark race can you go to the ancient city with confidence. Of course, if you can''t solve the matter of the dark race, you will even go to the ancient city. Only by gaining the power of the eternal sea of ??fire can we deal with the dark race.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye suddenly felt that regardless of whether the Dark Clan would break the seal of the God of Light, he must go to the ancient city. Because even if the dark clan did not come out, the seal could be increased by the powerful force of the eternal sea of ??fire, so that the dark clan would never come out again.


    Tang Ye asked the Six-Winged Demon Snake: "Since the eternal sea of ??fire will have such a powerful power, if you get the power there, can you increase the seal of the **** of light so that the dark race can no longer break through? Yes, kill the dark clan and let the dark clan disappear forever?"


    "Ha!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the Six-Winged Demon Snake sneered, with some shame, probably because Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous, and said: "Before answering your question, I want to ask you, you know the darkness What is the family called?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye certainly didn''t know.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake coldly snorted: "The existence of immortality! Or rather, living with the light!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then he thought, there is darkness when there is light. So, as long as the world still has light, there will be darkness? Does that mean that the Dark Clan cannot be eliminated?


    Although the Six Winged Demon Snake betrayed the Dark Clan, after all, it can be said that it betrayed the Dark Lord, not the Dark Clan. Now, he is still the dark race. Moreover, he seemed to have found himself as the dark race and wanted to find a way out for the dark race, saying: "Yes, our dark race will not be destroyed. Unless this world is destroyed, we will always exist. ! Darkness is just like what you call light. It doesn''t just refer to light, it''s what you call the human heart."


    If there is a light heart, there is also a dark heart. There is nothing wrong with this. However, Tang Ye didn''t expect the Dark Clan to exist like this again, it was really troublesome. However, in this case, it can be said that it is actually a phantom existence. Moreover, the human heart, it should be said that it exists in every race, then, it is just the dark race sealed under the abyss of void, how can it represent all darkness?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s silence, the Six Winged Devil Snake fell into thinking, probably knowing that Tang Ye had figured out what was going on here. He laughed and said: "So, our dark people will not be eliminated. However, because the dark people have done stupid things, their power has gathered on a group of people. And this group of people has been sealed by the God of Light. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m referring to the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss. You think it¡¯s a pity that the God of Light died for this. But in fact, you are not at a loss because the most powerful force in the Dark Clan has also been sealed. Lived. Then, the contest between light and darkness became an illusory struggle. In fact, the struggle between light and darkness is staged every day. It¡¯s just that the level of God of Light and Lord of Darkness cannot be achieved. It''s not a row of noodles after all."


    Tang Ye probably understood what was going on, and said, "It turns out to be like this. Well, it seems that the battle between light and darkness is not that easy to end. Or it should be said that it cannot be ended. However, if Just such a little fight, don¡¯t worry. Because not reaching the level of God of Light and Monarch of Darkness is just a little trouble for the world, and you don¡¯t need to care much."


    "You understand it thoroughly." The Six Winged Devil Snake sneered. Then, he wanted to continue talking, but suddenly, the spirit form shook and began to become nothingness. This is because he has been refined, that is, he is about to die. However, his death was not a real death. Because the spirit power here is not his all. And his remaining spirit power outside will be transformed, probably because the darkness will not disappear, so he can hibernate and wait for the day when it takes shape again.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t care about this situation. He watched Tang Ye laugh and said, "It seems that I don''t have time. But it doesn''t matter, I know what I want to know, that''s enough. And I think, this The era does not belong to me. Then, I will wait for the next era."


    "Really?" Tang Ye watched the Six-Wing Devil Snake suddenly sneered, as if he had a way to kill all the spirit powers of the Six-Wing Devil Snake, and said: "I know what the spirit power you have left outside, then It belongs to Emperor Void. If this is the case, I can take out the power of the soul in Emperor Void, and then destroy you. In this way, you don''t want to have another era.


    "You..." The Six Winged Devil Snake looked very angry at Tang Ye, coldly snorted: "You are really cruel, I gave you so much news, and in the end, you just wanted to destroy me?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and felt that it was nothing, and said, "It''s nothing. After all, I want to destroy you dark people, no matter who it is. If there is a chance, why not kill it, so as to avoid trouble in the future. And, don¡¯t say that it¡¯s just like I want to do it. In fact, when you get the chance, won¡¯t you kill me?"


    "Haha." The Six Winged Devil Snake laughed again and said: "You are right. If there is a chance, I will definitely kill you. Unfortunately, I don''t have this chance now. This time, I am completely I lost it to you. So, I have to wait for the next chance. Do you think you can take the part of my spirit power in the Void Emperor to kill me? You are right, but unfortunately, I am not that easy to be killed. So, now, do you think there is still my spirit power in Emperor Void?"


    Tang Ye squinted, unexpectedly Six Winged Devil Snake was already doing this again. Sure enough, it was cunning. It had already transferred the spirit power in Emperor Void, and now I don''t know where it went, it may be any corner of this world.

 Chapter 3166： Forever light and darkness!

    If the Six-Winged Demon Snake had transferred away the essence of Void Great Emperor''s body and lurked into this world, it would be really difficult to find out. Because darkness is everywhere and it is so tiny, even Tang Ye can hardly find out. This is tantamount to planting a hidden danger, and I don''t know when in the future, the six-winged devil snake will grow up again.


    Tang Ye wanted to completely get rid of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, but now listening to the Six-Winged Demon Snake, it must be difficult to do it. Because now it seems that the six-winged magic snake is not stupid. He had already thought of everything he could think of, so he had already prepared. In this case, there is no way to take the Six Winged Devil Snake.


    However, even if the six-winged devil snake''s other spirit powers can be latently developed and then grow, there is no need to worry in a short time. Because Tang Ye knew how great the soul damage of the Six-Winged Demon Snake was, that kind of soul damage would not exist in ten, and it was not easy to recover.


    So, just as the Six-Winged Devil Snake said, this era certainly does not have the status of the Six-Winged Devil Snake. But in the next era, when he dormant long enough and grows up again, it may not be so. And what the Six Winged Devil Snake has to wait for is the next era.


    In that case, Tang Ye was not so worried anymore. In the next era, people of the next era will do these things, and he feels that he can do the current things well.


    "Haha, boy, it seems you know the outcome of the matter." The Six-Winged Devil Snake saw Tang Ye become silent and knew Tang Ye


    According to the meaning of the six-winged devil snake, there is a very powerful power in the eternal fire sea. If you go there, if you get the power there, you will definitely become a super powerful person, even comparable to the **** of light. Therefore, such power can almost be said to influence this world. However, the eternal sea of ??fire is in the city of the ancient country, and the city of the ancient country only appears once in a century. Although this year is a century, it has not yet come out, and it is impossible to find this power immediately. Moreover, even if you can enter the ancient city, you may not be able to reach the eternal flames smoothly. And even in the eternal flames, it may not be possible to successfully obtain that power. Therefore, everything is full of unknowns.


    Tang Ye didn''t care so much about this matter, because for him now, the most important thing was to solve the dark race. Only by solving the problems of the dark race can you go to the ancient city with confidence. Of course, if you can''t solve the matter of the dark race, you will even go to the ancient city. Only by gaining the power of the eternal sea of ??fire can we deal with the dark race.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye suddenly felt that regardless of whether the Dark Clan would break the seal of the God of Light, he must go to the ancient city. Because even if the dark clan did not come out, the seal could be increased by the powerful force of the eternal sea of ??fire, so that the dark clan would never come out again.


    Tang Ye asked the Six-Winged Demon Snake: "Since the eternal sea of ??fire will have such a powerful power, if you get the power there, can you increase the seal of the **** of light so that the dark race can no longer break through? Yes, kill the dark clan and let the dark clan disappear forever?"


    "Ha!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the Six-Winged Demon Snake sneered, with some shame, probably because Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous, and said: "Before answering your question, I want to ask you, you know the darkness What is the family called?"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye certainly didn''t know.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake coldly snorted: "The existence of immortality! Or rather, living with the light!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then he thought, there is darkness when there is light. So, as long as the world still has light, there will be darkness? Does that mean that the Dark Clan cannot be eliminated?


    Although the Six Winged Demon Snake betrayed the Dark Clan, after all, it can be said that it betrayed the Dark Lord, not the Dark Clan. Now, he is still the dark race. Moreover, he seemed to have found himself as the dark race and wanted to find a way out for the dark race, saying: "Yes, our dark race will not be destroyed. Unless this world is destroyed, we will always exist. ! Darkness is just like what you call light. It doesn''t just refer to light, it''s what you call the human heart."


    If there is a light heart, there is also a dark heart. There is nothing wrong with this. However, Tang Ye didn''t expect the Dark Clan to exist like this again, it was really troublesome. However, in this case, it can be said that it is actually a phantom existence. Moreover, the human heart, it should be said that it exists in every race, then, it is just the dark race sealed under the abyss of void, how can it represent all darkness?


    Seeing Tang Ye''s silence, the Six Winged Devil Snake fell into thinking, probably knowing that Tang Ye had figured out what was going on here. He laughed and said: "So, our dark people will not be eliminated. However, because the dark people have done stupid things, their power has gathered on a group of people. And this group of people has been sealed by the God of Light. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m referring to the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss. You think it¡¯s a pity that the God of Light died for this. But in fact, you are not at a loss because the most powerful force in the Dark Clan has also been sealed. Lived. Then, the contest between light and darkness became an illusory struggle. In fact, the struggle between light and darkness is staged every day. It¡¯s just that the level of God of Light and Lord of Darkness cannot be achieved. It''s not a row of noodles after all."


    Tang Ye probably understood what was going on, and said, "It turns out to be like this. Well, it seems that the battle between light and darkness is not that easy to end. Or it should be said that it cannot be ended. However, if Just such a little fight, don¡¯t worry. Because not reaching the level of God of Light and Monarch of Darkness is just a little trouble for the world, and you don¡¯t need to care much."


    "You understand it thoroughly." The Six Winged Devil Snake sneered. Then, he wanted to continue talking, but suddenly, the spirit form shook and began to become nothingness. This is because he has been refined, that is, he is about to die. However, his death was not a real death. Because the spirit power here is not his all. And his remaining spirit power outside will be transformed, probably because the darkness will not disappear, so he can hibernate and wait for the day when it takes shape again.


    The Six-Winged Demon Snake didn''t care about this situation. He watched Tang Ye laugh and said, "It seems that I don''t have time. But it doesn''t matter, I know what I want to know, that''s enough. And I think, this The era does not belong to me. Then, I will wait for the next era."


    I know what I want to know, that''s enough. And I feel that this era does not belong to me. Then, I will wait for the next era. "

 Chapter 3167： Own business!

    The six-winged demon snake was refined by the undead flame, and its shock power dissipated into Tang Ye''s soul world, directly becoming the nourishment of Tang Ye''s soul world. And these forces were enough to help Tang Ye break through to the Heavenly Realm. After reaching the Heavenly Realm, even if Tang Ye went to the ancient city, it would not be that dangerous.


    Because based on past experience, you have reached the strength of the Sky Realm, and you can basically get some treasures in the ancient city. The Heavenly Realm can be said to be very powerful. It¡¯s so powerful that you don¡¯t need to look for treasures in the ancient city. In the past, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were like this. The two of them only went to the ancient city to hunt for treasures before reaching the Heavenly Realm, and they indeed got good treasures and gained new powers. But they knew that when they reached the Heavenly Realm, the ancient city would be of little help to them, so they stopped going to the ancient city to find the so-called treasure.


    However, even if Tang Ye reached the Heavenly Realm, she still had to go to the ancient city. Because the eternal fire is in the ancient city, he is going there to find out the secret of the Phoenix. Now for him, if he wants to eliminate the threat of the dark race, the only thing he can count on is the powerful power in the eternal fire. Of course, the premise of such a thing is that the Six Winged Devil Snake did not deceive them.


    "This huge soul power is enough for me to break through to the Heavenly Realm. Senior, I want to start power fusion." Tang Ye said to the Phoenix. The fluctuation of the Phoenix is ??actually very active now, probably because the Phoenix is ??facing The secret of the eternal fire is also very concerned. This is also the place where the phoenix was born. The secret they want to explore now is actually to track down the secret of the phoenix.


    Phoenix knows that if you want to go smoothly to the ancient city and go to the eternal fire, then you must have enough power. So Tang Ye''s breakthrough is crucial at this time. The Phoenix did not disturb Tang Ye, calmed down, so that the spirit power from the six-winged demon snake in the soul world was integrated into Tang Ye''s body.


    "Okay, just fuse, don''t worry about the danger. Even if there is danger outside, I will help you stop it. Now after continuous strengthening, your soul world is strong enough. And I can pass through yours. The soul world is incarnate. Although I still don''t have a physical body, even in the state of soul, I can be the enemy of most parts." Phoenix said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded: "Okay."


    For him, things are going smoothly now. Encountering the Dark Clan, at present, there is still no danger. Fortunately, with the seal of the **** of light, the dark race could not do anything. However, he knew that the Dark Clan had not been completely wiped out, and he still had to pay attention.


    In other words, according to the meaning of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, their dark race cannot be eliminated. For this reason, only the dark race can be sealed. In this case, the seal of the God of Light will be strengthened. And if you want to do this, you must go to the eternal flames to get that divine power comparable to the power of the God of Light.


    As for which god''s power it was, even the Six Winged Devil Snake didn''t know, but he was sure that there was such a power there. It is the best proof that the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake can be refined so easily. Therefore, if Tang Ye wants to obtain such power, not to mention it thoroughly, he will not need to worry about the dark race for a long time Thing.


    And in Tang Ye''s original plan, he didn''t deal with the Dark Clan. This can only be regarded as an episode. However, it is undeniable that this episode had a huge impact on him. One of them is his strength breakthrough. First, the endless dark power of the Void Abyss can allow him to absorb and merge and transform into his power. Then, he received part of the spirit power of the Six Winged Devil Snake and the Dark Lord. Especially for the Six Winged Demon Snake, the basic spirit power was acquired by him. In this way, in this world, he really seemed a bit invincible.


    If this is the case, Tang Ye feels nothing bad. To say that this would neglect cultivation, but among the things that Tang Ye needs to do, if he is the strongest, it would be much easier to do. Then, he can do whatever he wants. Because recently he also had an idea to return to the ancestral land of the earth. And this kind of thing, of course, requires strong support.


    Besides, the strong power, who doesn''t want it. With the strongest power, it can also be ordinary and ordinary, and it is unnecessary to fight so badly. This is actually a suspicion called "playing a pig and eating a tiger".


    Huhuhu!


    Tang Ye was absorbing the spirit power of the Six-Winged Demon Snake. At this time, his body naturally changed. Although there was no one around him, there was a burst of fierce strength around his body. It''s like his body has become a source, but the power inside is full, so the impact comes out. This is not so gentle that it overflows, but a lot of water is suppressed, and the other side is constantly replenished, so if a hole is broken, it will be ejected suddenly. This shows that Tang Ye''s body has been filled with power, and it has exceeded the limit.


    So, at this time, Tang Ye was actually hitting the breakthrough of the Heavenly Realm. The power that bursts out is not lost in vain, but is tempering his body, making his body to the level of the Heavenly Realm. At that level, it is a hundred times stronger than steel. Not to mention invulnerability, even a terrible nuclear bomb explosion may be fine. Of course, if there is a nuclear bomb in this world, you can try it.


    So, usually facing the masters of the Heavenly Realm, other cultivators ignore it. It''s not that they want this, but they know that this is no longer a level they can reach. A person with the strength of the Heavenly Realm would not be injured even if he stood in front of them and let them attack. Therefore, if you want to hurt the Heavenly Realm, unless it is a special artifact. For example, the special weapons in the ancient city.


    For this reason, if Tang Ye successfully breaks through to the Heavenly Realm, then no matter what plans he has, for example, he will regain the Blue Star for the old human race before, and let the new human race realize the wrong and distorted things and do it. It''s very simple. After all, even the strongest new human race now is no more than the Sky Realm. This kind of power is not worth mentioning in front of Tang Ye.


    Thinking of this, Tang Ye suddenly felt fortunate that there were not many things he promised to do next, so if you solve the problems of the new human race, you can do your own thing.

 Chapter 3168： There is no way!

    What Tang Ye had to do on her own was actually to find a way to open up the space and then return to the ancestral land of the earth. For him, there is his hometown, the home he missed the most, and the root of the fallen leaves.


    When Tang Ye absorbed the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, the void abyss under the seal of the **** of light, the monarch of darkness and the sacrificial demon **** were silent. Because they really don''t know what to say, this is how the Six Winged Devil Snake ended?


    For the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God, nothing is more disappointing than this. Especially for offering sacrifices to demons. Originally, he thought that the Six-Winged Demon Snake had entered Tang Ye''s soul world. Taking the Six-Winged Demon Snake as a person would definitely attack Tang Ye''s soul. So, although the current spirit power of the Six Winged Devil Snake had been damaged a lot, it was still extremely powerful for a mortal kid in the Sky Realm. Therefore, the Six-Winged Demon Snake could definitely devour Tang Ye''s soul. Not to mention other effects, it was a great thing to stop Tang Ye from destroying their dark clan plan.


    As a result, the Six Winged Devil Snake failed again! Damn it! Nothing is more irritating than this! It''s absolutely **** it! Six-winged Devil Snake never gave them good news! However, what the Six-Winged Demon Snake did was greatly related to their future. On the contrary, the six-winged magic snake always fails!


    Even this last chance failed! This made their dark people completely passive, and then they don''t know what good way to break the seal of the **** of light. Is it really necessary to use the method of sacrificing the whole family?


    "Hmph, a trash, a traitor, what else do you want to count on him?" At this time, the Dark Lord snorted coldly, obviously his anger was no less than that of offering sacrifices to the devil. But he held it back, as if calm, as if he didn''t care so much about the Six Winged Devil Snake. But in fact, after the Six-Winged Devil Snake entered Tang Ye''s soul world, he had some expectations, and hoped that the Six-Winged Devil Snake could do something beneficial to him. For example, killing Tang Ye, so that Tang Ye could no longer hinder their dark clan breaking the seal of the God of Light. However, the Six Winged Devil Snake did nothing after all!


    Originally, looking forward to a traitor, a person who planned to sacrifice, was a very shameful thing to the Dark Lord. However, he had expectations, but the Six Winged Devil Snake was still so disappointing. He didn''t know what to say at all, and the feeling of anger in his heart was about to gush out. But since he acted as if he had no expectations for the Six-Winged Devil Snake, don¡¯t seem to care about the failure of the Six-Winged Devil Snake here. After all, he was completely indifferent from the beginning, feeling that Six Wings The magic snake will not do anything good.


    "It seems that waste is waste. Even if we fail to sacrifice him, he is still dead. Hmph, such a thing is not qualified to stay in my dark clan!" The Dark Lord snorted coldly, then turned and left.


    Sacrifice to the Devil God hesitated to speak but stopped. He has been with the Dark Lord for so many years, and of course he knows what the Dark Lord is like. Therefore, he also knew what was going on with the dark lord''s mood. He will not be so ignorant, or bother the Dark Lord desperately. Now he is more concerned about how to break the seal of the God of Light next.


    They did have a way, but that way was too costly. It was to sacrifice to the people, and then nurtured an absolute dark power, powerful enough to break the seal of the **** of light. However, this sacrifice will take a long time, not one year or two years, nor ten years or decades, but at least a hundred years. In these hundred years, a tribe must be sacrificed every day. Such an approach would undoubtedly shake the foundation of the dark race. Although the people of the dark race may be willing to sacrifice themselves in order to be able to break the seal of the God of Light, this matter is indeed too cruel, and the price is too great. They are all the kind waiting for the seal of the God of Light to be broken, for Those who fight against the dark race. Regardless of their strength, regardless of their status, they are all members of them, so they must be sacrificed every day?


    How to suffer this! As the person who arranged the sacrifice circle, the sacrifice to the devil did not want such a thing to happen.


    "Six-winged Devil Snake, Six-winged Devil Snake, based on what I know about you, you shouldn''t be like this. But now, you are dead, already dead..." The sacrificial demon **** thought of this, but actually felt a little bit The child is not real and looks very trance. Because in his expectation, even if the six-winged magic snake would fail, it should not be killed by outsiders. Even if the six-winged devil snake died, it would still die under their dark clan. But now, the Six-Winged Devil Snake died in the hands of a kid outside!


    "That kid''s strength can actually kill the Six-Winged Devil Snake in the soul world? If this is true, then I guessed wrong. But if that kid''s strength is not so strong, isn''t it that the Six-Winged Devil Snake deliberately let Did he seize the power of the soul?" Thinking of the sacrificial demon god, no matter what the result is, it feels unacceptable. Because if Tang Ye was more powerful than he imagined, it would be a big nightmare for their dark people. And if the Six Winged Demon Snake deliberately allowed his spirit form to merge with Tang Ye, it would be nothing more than revenge. To avenge him and the dark lord''s sacrifice circle, want to completely kill the six-winged devil snake.


    However, if a person knows that another person has planned to kill him, he will of course be very angry. Especially, this person still has a great connection with him. For the six-winged demon snake, the dark monarch was the boss, and the sacrifice to the demon was an old friend. As a result, it was the Dark Lord and the Sacrificial Demon God who betrayed him.


    The anger that this brings is very terrifying. What the Six-Winged Demon Snake did just now just explained. They forced the Six-Winged Demon Snake not to succumb to them even if it gave up its life. Then, it might be to defeat them, and even more willingly to become Tang Ye''s power. , Let Tang Ye deal with them. In this way, they would naturally be embarrassed compared to the fact that they wanted to sacrifice the six-winged magic snake to help them.


    However, there is no need to say this now. The sacrificial demon **** immediately circulated various magic circles to see if there were other ways to help the dark race break the seal of the light god.


    It is a pity that their original advantages of the Dark Clan have been completely gone. Therefore, even if there are many ways to worship the devil, it will not be possible in the end.


    After searching for a long time, there was no other way, and sacrifice to the devil had to give up. Anyway, this matter is related to the future of their dark race, he thinks it is better to discuss with the Dark Lord. After all, he couldn''t afford this family-related matter.

 Chapter 3169： The end of the story!

    Although I was going to discuss with the Dark Lord about how to break the seal of the God of Light, there was no hope in the heart of offering sacrifices to the Demon God. Because he is also very knowledgeable about the dark people. Now that they were obstructed by Tang Ye, the best way was actually cut off. At this time, there is no good way, the only way is to sacrifice.


    However, if this method is intended to be used, it was used at the beginning, and it was used thousands of years ago, so why wait until now. Therefore, there is actually no good way at the moment. Think about it, Sacrifice to the Demon God feels that it is better not to discuss with the Dark Lord. Now their respective moods have gone wrong, and they are irritated by the behavior of the Six-Winged Demon Snake, and worried about the future of the Dark Clan. At this time, let''s go back and think about it, maybe there is another way to break the seal of the **** of light.


    Under the circumstances under the Void Abyss, they had no choice but to sacrifice to the Devil God, but unlike their mood, Tang Ye above was in a pretty good mood at this time. Because he was absorbing the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, and then felt that his power was about to break through, and then he would be the Heavenly Realm.


    The so-called Heavenly Realm means that the power of heaven and earth has been transformed into a realm. This is equivalent to being very skilled in divine power, and even the power of the body is transformed into divine power. Such a person can actually be said to be a god.


    In this way, Tang Ye is on the same level as Emperor Xukong and Emperor Xinghe. In this case, except for Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy since they were able to fight him, no one else would work. Therefore, in this realm of strength, what he wants to do is basically very simple. For example, the matter between the new human race and the old human race, since he is on the side of the old human race, it is easy to solve the new human race.


    In this way, Tang Ye felt that there was nothing to pay special attention to. As long as all the things planned for the moment are resolved, then you can concentrate on finding a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth. He wants to go back to that hometown. The story here probably ends here. He doesn''t have much thoughts about the world, and he doesn''t have much thoughts about absolute power. Therefore, he has to truly live according to his own heart. Before coming to this world, although he wanted to see the stars and the sea and chase these forces, in fact, he came here for the reason of the phoenix.


    The phoenix is ??the guardian sacred beast of this world. This world is facing the danger of destruction. The phoenix wants to save it, so Tang Ye''s infection is one of the reasons why he came to this world. Now that the safety of the world can be resolved, then he lacks this reason for staying. For this reason, he has to go back to the hometown of the earth''s ancestors.


    Huhu!


    With Tang Ye¡¯s powerful force bursting into his body over and over again, he felt an extremely powerful force, as if he didn¡¯t need to be afraid even if he wanted to go to war with everything in this world. . Because he felt that his strength was almost invincible. And the power that can be used is also unlimited. Therefore, he felt that even if any one person or everyone came to deal with him, he could deal with it.


    Of course, Tang Ye knew that this was an illusion. This is the illusion that a person usually has when breaking through the original realm of strength, that he feels invincible in the world. In fact, this is not the case. Even if he reached the Heavenly Realm, he didn''t know what power would be restrained. Because take the ancient city as an example, since the ancient city can have the power of eternal fire. Then, I am afraid there will still be more powerful forces, which can also suppress the Heavenly Realm.


    Therefore, no matter how strong he became, to Tang Ye, he wouldn''t think he was invincible. Perhaps this thing of strength is endless. However, Tang Ye is not so hungry for power now, so she doesn''t care so much. To gain power is to decide what purpose it has, to be appreciated, and to become a character. Or want revenge, want to use a very powerful force to avenge, let the enemy beg for mercy one by one. Of course, there are also people who just want to help others and don''t try to do anything else.


    Tang Ye''s current mood is not very similar to those, but he may have all those thoughts. Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t want to make herself think so much now, even if she got a very powerful power, it was only used to do her previous things. Of course it would protect the world. In this way, there would be no need to have too much obsession with things in this world. Because his plan and purpose are very clear, as for other people''s affairs, he is not a patron saint, and it is impossible to take care of everything. So when he returns to his hometown, even if he has the power that can be called a "god", he still won''t use it easily because it is unnecessary. If something like that is deliberately mentioned, it is a bit of a show off.


    "This power change is...?" At this time, Tang Ye hadn''t fully broken through to the Heavenly Realm. On the other side of the resting place, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe did not leave. They stayed in place, feeling that Tang Ye was here. The wonderful breath that came. They immediately knew that Tang Ye was about to break through.


    "Isn''t it? Is there such a fast?" Although there are young people who have improved their strength, it is very useful for reconciling the world in the future. However, with such a fast speed, Tang Ye shouldn''t have such violent power even if he breaks through. But now, Tang Ye did indeed send out such a powerful force. For this reason, Emperor Galaxy looked a little questioned.


    The Void Emperor didn''t pay attention to this, because he felt that Tang Ye could break through and obtain such a powerful force. Because in dealing with the dark clan, he fully realized Tang Ye''s special. For Tang Ye, how many secrets are still unknown?


    Regardless of whether Tang Ye has other secrets, Tang Ye was able to directly capture the dark power, but also able to withstand it. These are all incomprehensible. Therefore, Emperor Void felt that Tang Ye''s mystery must be a very terrifying power behind it. Perhaps relying on this power can completely solve the threat of the dark race? Or is it something else? However, there is one that needs no doubt. Now Tang Ye relied on those powers to defeat the dark clan who tried to destroy directly. Of course, it was too early to say that it was defeated. After all, at this time, I don''t know if the dark race can break the seal of the **** of light. If not, then the struggle in this world will actually not decrease, and even increase even more. Because at that time it will become a struggle between small forces, maybe the world will appear more chaotic than before.


    "I''ll see what happened to that kid. I owe him a great kindness, and I have to find a chance to repay him." The Great Emperor Void said to the Great Emperor Galaxy.

 Chapter 3170： No. 3324 even unknown!

    Soon, Emperor Xukong and Emperor Xinghe came to Tang Ye''s side, watching Tang Ye temper his body, preparing to break through to the Heavenly Realm. They were all surprised, but didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this thing. Facing the terrifying dark race, not only blocked it, but also broke through!


    To them who were in such a predicament at the beginning, and even desperate, what Tang Ye did was like a miracle!


    Although I was going to discuss with the Dark Lord about how to break the seal of the God of Light, there was no hope in the heart of offering sacrifices to the Demon God. Because he is also very knowledgeable about the dark people. Now that they were obstructed by Tang Ye, the best way was actually cut off. At this time, there is no good way, the only way is to sacrifice. However, if this method is intended to be used, it was used at the beginning, and it was used thousands of years ago, so why wait until now. Therefore, there is actually no good way at the moment. Think about it, Sacrifice to the Demon God feels that it is better not to discuss with the Dark Lord. Now their respective moods have gone wrong, and they are angered by the behavior of the Six Winged Devil Snake, and worried about the future of the Dark Clan. At this time, let''s go back and think about it, maybe there is another way to break the seal of the **** of light.


    Under the circumstances under the Void Abyss, they had no choice but to sacrifice to the Demon God, but unlike their mood, Tang Ye''s mood above was quite good at this time. Because he was absorbing the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, and then felt that his power was about to break through, and he would be in the Heavenly Realm.


    The so-called Heavenly Realm means that the power of heaven and earth has been transformed into a realm. This is equivalent to being very skilled in divine power, and even the power of the body is transformed into divine power. Such a person can actually be said to be a god.


    In this way, Tang Ye is on the same level as Emperor Xukong and Emperor Xinghe. In this case, except for Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy since they were able to fight him, no one else would work. Therefore, in this realm of strength, what he wants to do is basically very simple. For example, the matter between the new human race and the old human race, since he is on the side of the old human race, it is easy to solve the new human race.


    In this way, Tang Ye felt that there was nothing to pay special attention to. As long as all the things planned for the moment are resolved, then you can concentrate on finding a way to return to the ancestral land on earth. He wants to go back and go back to that hometown. And the story here probably ends here. He doesn''t have much thoughts about the world, and he doesn''t have much thoughts about absolute power. Therefore, he has to truly live according to his own heart. When he came to this world before, although he wanted to see the stars and the sea and chase these forces, in fact, he came here because of the phoenix.


    The phoenix is ??the guardian sacred beast of this world, and this world is facing the danger of destruction. The phoenix wants to save it, so Tang Ye''s infection is one of the reasons why he came to this world. Now that the safety of the world can be resolved, then he lacks this reason for staying. For this reason, he has to go back to the hometown of the earth''s ancestors.


    Huhu!


    With Tang Ye¡¯s powerful force bursting into his body over and over again, he felt an extremely powerful force, as if he didn¡¯t need to be afraid even if he wanted to go to war with everything in this world. . Because he felt that his strength was almost invincible. And the power that can be used is also unlimited. Therefore, he felt that even if any one person or everyone came to deal with him, he could deal with it.


    Of course, Tang Ye knew that this was an illusion. This is the illusion that a person usually has when breaking through the original realm of strength, that he is invincible in the world. In fact, this is not the case. Even if he reached the Heavenly Realm, he didn''t know what power would be restrained. Because take the ancient city as an example, since the ancient city can have the power of eternal fire. Then, I am afraid there will still be more powerful forces, which can also suppress the Heavenly Realm.


    Therefore, no matter how strong he became, to Tang Ye, he wouldn''t think he was invincible. Perhaps this thing of strength is endless. However, Tang Ye is not so hungry for power now, so she doesn''t care so much. To gain power is to decide what purpose it has, to be appreciated, and to become a character. Or want revenge, want to use a very powerful force to revenge, let the enemy beg for mercy one by one. Of course, there are also people who just want to help others and don''t try to do anything else.


    Tang Ye''s current mood is not very similar to those, but he may have all those thoughts. Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t want to make herself think so much now, even if she got a very powerful power, it was only used to do her previous things. Of course it would protect the world. In this way, there would be no need to have too much obsession with things in this world. Because his plan and purpose are very clear, as for other people''s affairs, he is not a patron saint, it is impossible to take care of everything. So when he returns to his hometown, even if he has the power that can be called a "god", he still won''t use it easily because it is unnecessary. If something like that is deliberately mentioned, it is a bit of a show off.


    "This power change is...?" At this time, Tang Ye hadn''t fully broken through to the Heavenly Realm. On the other side of the resting place, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe did not leave. They stayed in place, feeling that Tang Ye was here. The wonderful breath that came. They immediately knew that Tang Ye was about to break through.


    "Isn''t it? Is there such a fast?" Although there are young people who have improved their strength, it is very useful for reconciling the world in the future. However, with such a fast speed, Tang Ye shouldn''t have such violent power even if he breaks through. But now, Tang Ye did indeed send out such a powerful force. For this reason, Emperor Galaxy looked a little questioned.


    The Void Emperor didn''t pay attention to this, because he felt that Tang Ye could break through and obtain such a powerful force. Because in dealing with the dark clan, he fully realized Tang Ye''s special. For Tang Ye, how many secrets are still unknown?


    Regardless of whether Tang Ye has other secrets, Tang Ye was able to directly capture the dark power, but also able to withstand it. These are all incomprehensible. Therefore, Emperor Void felt that Tang Ye''s mystery must be a very terrifying power behind it. Perhaps relying on this power can completely solve the threat of the dark race? Or is it something else? However, there is one that needs no doubt, that is, Tang Ye will use those powers to do more incredible things.

 Chapter 3171： Like a god!

    Soon, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe came to Tang Ye''s side, watching Tang Ye temper his body, preparing to break through to the Heavenly Realm. They were all surprised, but didn''t expect Tang Ye to do this thing. Facing the terrifying dark race, not only blocked it, but also broke through!


    To them, who fell into such a predicament at the beginning, and even said they were desperate, what Tang Ye did was like a miracle!


    Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe never expected that such a peculiar kid would emerge midway.


    "It seems like you said before, there is that kid, we don''t need to worry too much. Just so, now that you and I are both seriously injured, let''s rest for a while. As for the thousand years between you and me The war led by you and me will probably cease for a while as you and I retreat. However, the forces on both sides are already red eyes with hatred. It is impossible to stop them from fighting completely. Perhaps, it will not be possible in the future. This is something that even the gods can''t do, how can we do it. In that case, we can only let everything go." The Great Emperor Galaxy said to the Great Emperor.


    Emperor Void didn''t have too many opinions, and now he is still seriously injured. Especially the heavy damage to the soul. At this time, if someone wants to attack him, he may not need the strength of the Heavenly Realm to kill him. And the heavy damage to the soul is precisely the most difficult to recover. Therefore, he does not know when he can recover. In this case, it is not surprising that they disappear for a while.


    Therefore, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy had the same idea, disappearing for a period of time, as for how long they disappeared, it depends on their own injuries and the situation of the world. If you must come out, you must come out. However, before that, they must plan a little better. Because they don''t want to increase the conflict between the two parties because of their disappearance, leading to world chaos and more casualties.


    "Before it disappears, let''s play a scene. Let''s go to the battlefield in the sky. It looks like a fierce fight, but in fact, we are looking for opportunities to be under everyone''s sight. Both lose and lose, encounter unexpected events, and both disappear. I remember There is a place of chaos in the sky battlefield that our forces have not been able to intervene. It is full of dangers, but we have explored some. If we only enter a little bit, we will not have an accident. Then, we pretend to join the chaos The battlefield, then disappear. In this way, everyone will probably think that we are involved in the chaotic land of the sky battlefield, and we have encountered an accident. In this way, both of us have suffered heavy losses, and it does not matter who further ignited Who is angry?" The Great Emperor Galaxy said to the Great Emperor Void.


    Emperor Void nodded. At this time, he didn''t bother to think so much, and said, "No problem."


    After the two had planned, the next step was to solve Tang Ye''s affairs. Now Tang Ye was about to break through to the Heavenly Realm, and they didn''t know Tang Ye very well. Therefore, they wanted to understand the Tang Ye before proceeding with the plan to disappear. After all, Tang Ye was the one who saved them, and they wanted to express their gratitude.


    And, someone as peculiar as Tang Ye is still so young, they haven''t seen it before, so they are very curious about Tang Ye. Now they and Tang Ye have gone through some catastrophe, and they can''t just leave it alone without understanding.


    As a result, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe were here waiting for Tang Ye''s fusion power to break through. Of course, the two were not waiting there, but healed themselves. Soul injuries are difficult to repair, but physical injuries are not difficult to repair. They just use this time to repair their physical injuries, without looking so embarrassed.


    As time passed, Tang Ye''s tempering body gradually came to an end. Suddenly, a terrifying force burst out of his body, impacting, and the Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, who were sitting cross-legged not far in front, almost overwhelmed. Such power, without a doubt, has the Heavenly Realm!


    Because only the Heavenly Realm could hurt Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy!


    Affected by such a powerful force, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe came back to their senses, seeing Tang Ye, and found that Tang Ye''s condition was very strange and surprising. What they saw was that there were two kinds of power surging in Tang Ye''s body, one was raging flames, and the other was billowing darkness. These two forces alternated, originally thought they would repel, but then slowly submerged into Tang Ye''s body. In other words, Tang Ye can perfectly withstand these two forces and contain these two seemingly different forces.


    This is also amazing!


    Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were amazed at this. Even these two people who have lived for a thousand years have never seen this kind of thing. They have seen people who can drive two forces at the same time. Such a person can be considered a genius. Then, they have seen such a genius, and even saw such a genius slowly falling behind, and finally becoming not dazzling at all, rather mediocre. Because one who can accommodate and drive two powers at the same time is a genius in terms of talent, but because it is difficult to cultivate the two powers to the peak at the same time, so, as the later period of cultivation fails, both powers become very mediocre. In the end, it was caught up by those who practiced a power alone.


    It has to be said that this situation is a pity. Maybe that''s it, with that kind of talent, but there is no good way, or experience, or adventure, then the better the talent, the more cumbersome it is. However, seeing Tang Ye''s situation now, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe felt that they had seen the kind of genius who could cultivate two powers at the same time and raise both powers to a terrifying level.


    No, not a genius, it should be a genius!


    "There is such a genius, which opened my eyes. This is a good time, just to deal with the dark race. With him, we still have hope." The Great Emperor Galaxy looked at Tang Ye and said.


    Emperor Void was silent. Of course, he also felt that Tang Ye''s appearance was too good, because if Tang Ye hadn''t appeared, then he might be going to die. And those secret skills that Tang Ye mastered were precisely what they could deal with the dark race. Therefore, the appearance of Tang Ye felt like fate. Although Emperor Void didn''t believe in fate, he was always very grateful to Tang Ye. For being able to make people like him so grateful, it seems that Tang Ye has indeed done something that they all recognize very much.


    At this moment, Tang Ye opened his eyes and suddenly felt that the place his eyes could see was farther. Obviously, this is because after reaching the Heavenly Realm, all abilities have been improved, and it is greatly improved. Although usually as long as it is a breakthrough force, all aspects of ability will be improved. However, the improvement at the moment is very big!


    Too big to be comparable to breakthroughs in other realms. Perhaps this is the reason why the Heavenly Realm is equivalent to becoming a god.

 Chapter 3172： Kill two birds with one stone!

    This feeling really made Tang Ye feel that he was at the pinnacle of strength, no matter who it was, such as those Sky Realm masters he encountered before, they were nothing but ants. Then, the Heavenly Realm is only one level higher than the Sky Realm, but it can directly treat the Sky Realm as an ant. Obviously, this Heavenly Realm is more than simply breaking through a level of strength.


    No wonder, after reaching the Sky Realm, few people can break through to the Heaven Realm. Because it is very difficult to break through from the Vault of Heaven to the Realm of Heaven, it is as difficult as there is no way at all. In the past thousand years, Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe reached the realm of Heavenly Realm.


    However, other cultivators are far from being compared with Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. Because, Emperor Xukong and Emperor Xinghe belong to the family of gods, and they are naturally protected by the power of gods. It can be said that they are much higher than other cultivators at the starting point. It''s like relative wealth. Some people are born impoverished, and some people are born with a wealth of wealth due to family relations.


    Not only that, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are also very talented people. If there are so many people in the family of gods, if they can break through to the heavenly realm because of the power of the family, then there will not be so many people in the family of gods that can''t break through. Therefore, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy broke through because the two of them are also very talented.


    In addition, it is also because the two are working very hard. No matter how high the talent is, if there is no acquired effort, the talent will eventually be wasted. However, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, with extremely high talents and the protection of the power of the gods, still worked very hard to finally break through to the heavenly realm.


    It can be seen how difficult it is to break through the Heavenly Realm. Now, Tang Ye also broke through.


    If you want to talk about the reason why Tang Ye was able to do such a thing, in fact, it can also be said that his conditions are not worse than those of Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe. For one thing, he came here from the ancestral land of the earth, and he has accumulated a lot of power before that, so it can be said that Tang Ye also had a very high foundation and start from the beginning. Next, Tang Ye''s talent is definitely not bad, otherwise, how could he break through all the way. Furthermore, working **** this, he would naturally not lose to Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy.


    However, in comparison, Tang Ye should have another reason, which can be said to be lucky. He is indeed very lucky. All kinds of cultivation resources can be hit by him, but it is only that he can obtain it. Therefore, only with these conditions can he also break through to the Heavenly Realm.


    Under this situation, the strength of the Heavenly Realm has become very rare. Therefore, it is not an exaggeration to regard the strong of the heavenly realm as a god.


    So now, isn''t Tang Ye equivalent to a god?


    It''s strange that Tang Ye didn''t expect that he would have reached this point again. He actually reached this state when he was in the ancestral land of the earth. Therefore, he is not unfamiliar with the concept of God. For him, the so-called gods are actually not so high. He didn''t feel that there really were any gods. The so-called gods were just powerful enough. To say that he thinks people can be called gods must have certain characteristics that no one can replace. Just like no matter how strong the strength is, it cannot replace that characteristic.


    "Little brother, are you awake?" Then came the voice of Emperor Galaxy.


    Tang Ye looked over and saw Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Xukong in front. He didn''t know how much time it took to fuse his powers, or how much time it took to refine his body after the breakthrough, but since Emperor Void Great and Emperor Galaxy are still here, it means that Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are waiting for him specially. Needless to say, what kind of characters are Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. Tang Ye would not become arrogant and arrogant just because he broke through to the Heavenly Realm. So he was very polite to Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, and walked over with a smile.


    "Hello, two seniors." Tang Ye nodded to Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe.


    "You don¡¯t have to be polite, little brother. Although we are not very familiar with each other, we are more or less acquainted after the Dark Clan. Therefore, we are not afraid to talk about business directly. Do you mind if you don¡¯t know?" The Great Emperor Galaxy said directly to Tang Ye. .


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Of course I don''t mind, two seniors, just talk about it if you have anything."


    The Great Emperor Galaxy said directly: "That''s it, little brother, I think your strength has broken through to the Heavenly Realm. From now on, it is absolutely powerful. And you can deal with the dark race, so I and Xu Yue wants to leave this to you. Of course, this is not something that Xuyue and I want to be lazy and ignore the world, but something that Xuyue and I have to do. , Is also related to the stability of the world. Xuyue and I have gathered considerable forces to fight over the past millennia, and this time has already seriously affected the world. Therefore, Xuyue and I want to resolve this matter and plan to reach the sky Go to the battlefield. In this case, the Dark Clan¡¯s business must be left to you."


    Tang Ye probably understood what was going on. He thinks there is no problem with such a thing, and he is happy to do so. Because of the battle between Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, he didn''t want to care about this matter. It would be great if Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe could solve them by themselves. As for dealing with the Dark Clan, he originally planned to be responsible, and he didn''t need Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy to ask him to do it.


    Moreover, now only he can deal with the dark race. Because now the dark people want to break the seal of the **** of light, there are only two methods, one is internal sacrifice, but this method is very costly and the dark people will not use it. The second method is to continue to use the previous method to infiltrate the dark power, and plot to break the seal of the **** of light from the outside in the future. For this reason, Tang Ye could make the plan of the Dark Clan fail by taking away these dark powers.


    For Tang Ye, continuing to absorb those dark powers would not be able to break through anymore, but it was also a way of increasing strength. Since it is power, it can be obtained at the same time when dealing with the dark clan. It can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone, not for nothing. Therefore, Tang Ye made a lot of money to do this.


    "Of course there is no problem." Tang Ye smiled at Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, and readily agreed.


    At this time, he was already in the heavenly realm, even if he was facing Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, he could still hold his head high. The strength is equal, and there is no strong pressure anymore, everything becomes so natural.

 Chapter 3173： The beast blocks the way!

    Tang Ye seemed to be on an equal footing with Emperor Xukong and Emperor Xinghe. Of course, he was still very humble, because he felt that he appeared suddenly and would not have such a respected position in this world. Indeed, if you ask other people at this time, you won''t know that there is a character like him that can be equal to Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy.


    After all, even though Tang Ye has risen fiercely, he doesn''t have much time to show up in various places. Places like the Star of the Pearl will know his name. But in other places, that may not be the case. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t care about these. It''s better, he thinks this is also good, don''t have to worry so much. After all, if you are famous, there will be all kinds of things involved.


    After chatting with Emperor Xinghe and the others, Tang Ye decided what to do next. After that, there was nothing to discuss slowly, so we separated.


    Before leaving, Emperor Void looked at Tang Ye, thanked him, and said, "Boy...little brother, in this incident, you can say that you saved me several times. Therefore, I owe you favor. This favor. , I will definitely pay it back! As for now you don¡¯t know what you want, and I haven¡¯t figured out what I want to repay you. Then, it¡¯s the next time. Next time, I will return you something that satisfies you!"


    Tang Ye felt that Emperor Void was too polite, and waved his hand again and again: "Senior, don''t be polite, since it is within my abilities, that help should be right. We are all dealing with terrible enemies."


    After that, there is no need to be polite anymore, the Great Emperor Void left. In fact, the Great Emperor Xinghe was helped by Tang Ye, so he would do the same if he wanted to repay him. But at this time, he had to go to the sky battlefield to perform a play with Emperor Void, so he didn''t talk to Tang Ye in detail, and planned to look for Tang Ye again.


    Then, Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy left completely and went to the battlefield in the sky, planning to play a scene, and then retired each, and no longer led the dispute between the two forces.


    Tang Ye also has to do his own thing. What he has to do is continue to absorb the dark power of the Void Abyss, so that the dark people want to break the seal of the light **** to become hopeless, or it is impossible in a short time. It will take hundreds of years, or thousands of years, to do it. It is like rearranging the seal. As for whether there will be problems in the future, that is a matter for posterity.


    Back to the place over the void abyss, the deepest part of the Monster Beast Forest, Tang Ye was already in the Heavenly Realm at this time, even if the Monster Beast Forest had extremely terrifying monsters, there was nothing to worry about. Because the monster beast that can have the strength of the heavenly realm almost does not exist. Even if it exists, it cannot easily kill him. So, now, in this world, he can basically walk sideways.


    However, he is not interested in these arrogant and domineering things, he just wants to finish what he had to do before, and then look for a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Tang Ye sat down cross-legged, facing the abyss of void, those lingering dark powers were still delicious "nutritious food" to him, of course only for the cultivation part. Therefore, he will not stop practicing because he has reached the realm of Heavenly Perfection, the strongest strength. Although he is not in a bad mood now, and he wants to return to the ancestral land of the earth, he doesn''t mind absorbing those powers into his body.


    Especially, this is done to deal with the dark race.


    After Tang Ye closed his eyes, he concentrated on the secret technique of soul cutting, constantly seizing the power of darkness and merging and absorbing it. After reaching the Heavenly Realm, he found that any power or moves he used had better results than before. And it''s a lot better. Therefore, there is no difficulty for Tang Ye to seize the power of the dark clan now. For him, this is already a mechanical job.


    "Miss Sophia, don''t worry, I don''t think there will be an accident in Tang Ye." At this time, on the way to the Monster Beast Forest, Sophia and Ying Wushuang hurried over, because Sophia was very worried about Tang Ye''s situation. Because they felt terrible power fluctuations here not long ago, they originally wanted to go to their own affairs and find a way to deal with the dark clan, but they did not expect to feel the power fluctuations in the monster forest that they could not imagine. For this reason, Sophia rushed over immediately.


    Ying Wushuang must have felt such a huge movement in the monster forest. Therefore, he also rushed to this side immediately, and then met Sophia midway.


    Before seeing Tang Ye, Sophia would not be relieved. Therefore, she still burst out with all her strength, rushing to the monster forest side at the fastest speed.


    Ying Wushuang followed Sophia all the time, and then the result surprised him very much. Because he didn''t expect Sophia''s power to be stronger than he thought. He originally thought that he and Sophia were both in the Sky Realm and would not be too different. Although the fact is indeed the case, now he knows that Julian is doing his best, but this is better than he thought. Originally, he thought that if he wanted to fight Sophia, relying on the hidden power on his own side, he would have a lot of chances of winning. But now it seems that it is not working.


    In this case, there is no need to consider so many people. Now the main thing is to see the movement in the monster forest. Now, as the lord of the Pearl Star, who has been guarding the secrets left by Emperor Galaxy, he is very familiar with the breath of Emperor Galaxy. And the aura he felt just now was exactly that of Emperor Galaxy. So, is the Emperor Galaxy in the depths of the monster?


    If this is the case, Ying Wushuang feels that it must not be missed and must be received properly. In the eyes of others, a character like Emperor Galaxy is like a god. Therefore, for gods, it is natural to use the best etiquette to receive them.


    Whoops!


    However, just when Sophia and Ying Wushuang rushed towards the depths of the monster forest, the ground suddenly shook, and then, the ground in front of them cracked, they immediately stopped, and responded with twelve minutes of energy.


    They all know that the situation before them is definitely not easy. Because at this time, they began to feel a terrifying dark atmosphere again. That is the power of darkness, the power of the dark race!


    But what are the consequences of the power of the dark race? That is an unimaginable consequence! Ying Wushuang and Sophia stared at the situation ahead. Then at this moment, I saw a hand crawling out of the huge crack in the green forest land. That hand came out of the mud. Then, "bang, bang, bang," bursts continuously, and the stones flew around. Full of ferocity. Of course, such a little impact is useless to Sophia and Ying Wushuang.


    But when they saw the situation ahead, they didn''t think so. Because they saw an extremely huge head, like a ferocious monster beast on a hill.

 Chapter 3174： Move the mountain behemoth!

    Ying Wushuang did not expect to encounter such a beast, and suddenly felt very incredible. Because of such a beast, he knew what it was. By the way, it is a mountain behemoth! It is one of the biggest and most ferocious monsters in rumors. This monster beast existed when the **** of light created the world. It was to remove the chaos and make the world open and clear.


    However, it is said that the mountain-moving beast has disappeared and basically does not exist in the world. So here, what happened to the behemoth that appeared at this time?


    "No, it shouldn''t be, how could there be a mountain-moving beast!" Ying Wushuang felt that the matter was too unbelievable and did not believe in such a thing. Because, based on his knowledge of the legend, if it is really a mountain-moving beast, then his and Sophia''s strength is not enough to fight. That was the monster beast that existed at that time with the God of Guangming. Could it be that they, who don''t know how many years later, can go to the Age of Dominance?


    However, the fact is that, facing the mountain-moving beast in front of him at this time, Ying Wushuang felt that he could fight against it!


    He didn''t actually destroy his will! This shows that the mountain-moving monster in front of us is not the legendary mountain-moving monster. Otherwise, with their current strength, facing the mountain-moving behemoth, they will be directly shocked by the coercion and have no intention of fighting. However, at this moment, in Ying Wushuang''s heart, he clearly felt that he wanted a battle, and the battle was not for the other, but to survive.


    Therefore, Ying Wushuang took a closer look and found a strange place. That is, the giant mountain-moving beast in front of him has a vague atmosphere of darkness outside its body. That is the power of the dark race, it must be. This mountain-moving beast was born because of the power of the dark race.


    This also makes sense. Because the existence of the dark race was in the era of the **** of light. Then, it is possible that the Dark Clan wanted to shape the ferocious monster beast at that time. In this case, this mountain-moving behemoth is not a real mountain-moving beast, but is condensed by dark power.


    As for why the power of the dark clan condensed the mountain-moving beast at this time, Ying Wushuang could only make the worst plan, that is, there was a big problem on the Void Abyss. Because not long ago, it was Emperor Galaxy himself who appeared. In this case, if it were not for a major event, such a thing would not happen.


    "It doesn''t look good..." Ying Wushuang sighed slightly. He didn''t know what happened to Void Abyss, what happened to Tang Ye, maybe something really bad had happened. And now, he has no time to take care of those, because he has to deal with the mountain-moving beast in front of him. Although this is not a real mountain-moving behemoth, even if it is only molded with the power of the dark clan, even if it has only one-tenth of the power of the mountain-moving behemoth, it is difficult enough. Even with the strength of him and Sophia, they may not be opponents.


    In fact, there will be a giant mountain-moving beast here, and it is not a sudden thing. And this is precisely related to the previous dark clan wanting to sacrifice the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake to create a power body of their dark clan. Because the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake finally failed to integrate into those dark powers, there was not enough will power to form the power body that the dark monarch and the sacrificial demon **** wanted. However, this dark power originally had a little will, and it was replaced by another will when it failed to obtain the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake. The will to move the mountain behemoth remains here. Because the mountain-moving behemoth is very powerful, even if it has disappeared, but here happens to be the soul will of the mountain-moving beast. For this reason, the soul of such a bit of mountain-moving beast has been eroded and condensed by dark power, and the place of huge rocks here gave birth to this dark-powered mountain-moving beast.


    Of course, the power of this mountain-moving behemoth would not be as powerful and terrifying as the real mountain-moving behemoth, because it was only formed by a little bit of residual will and dark power. In general, they are not enough for the Heavenly Realm. However, it is much stronger than the Sky Realm. Therefore, it is very difficult to deal with the strength of Ying Wushuang and Sophia.


    call!


    However, when Ying Wushuang looked at the mountain-moving behemoth and thought about how to deal with it, Sophia had already swept the past with the death sickle and started to attack! She is now worried about the safety of Tang Ye in the void in the abyss. Now that there is such an abnormal change, I am afraid that something has happened, so she wants to hurry over and help Tang Ye.


    boom!


    The Reaper''s sickle hit the shoulder of the mountain-moving beast. It was like a room. Sophia hit this place, as if hitting a large floor of stone, making her so small. Then, of course, although she hit the mountain-moving behemoth, the damage to the mountain-moving beast was minimal.


    Then, the counterattack of the moving mountain monster came. The mountain-moving behemoth slapped a slap backhand directly, because the body is too large and the whole body is condensed with stones, so the mountain-moving behemoth moves very slowly. However, even if the action is slow, the coverage area is huge enough, so if you don''t dodge immediately, if the dodge speed is not fast enough, you will be hit.


    boom! Rumble!


    The backhand slap slapped by the mountain-moving behemoth was precisely against Sophia. After this slap, although the mountain beast hit his shoulder, it also sent a violent shock and the vibration was extremely violent. If you are hit, I am afraid you will be beaten and disabled directly.


    However, what is amazing is that even if the mountain beast slapped itself on the shoulder, it itself was not affected at all. I thought I would hurt myself if I hit myself, but I didn''t actually. In this way, if you want to hurt the mountain-moving beast, you must rely on the power of an external attack. In this way, it is even more difficult to deal with the giant mountain beast.


    "Sophia, don''t be impulsive!" At this moment, Ying Wushuang rushed over. He just saw Sophia shot directly. He was helpless. It seemed that Sophia was very concerned about Tang Ye''s safety. He was worried about Sophia''s carelessness, so he rushed over. Fortunately, Sophia''s reaction was fast enough that he was not attacked by the mountain-moving monster. Now the two have joined forces, and Ying Wushuang said: "In the face of this mountain-moving monster, we can only keep moving to avoid being hit by him. In the process of constant movement, we attacked it. Originally, if we had enough strength, we could solve it. But now, unfortunately, our strength is not enough."


    Ying Wushuang''s expression was rather unoptimistic, and said, "Because we are not strong enough, even if we can deal with the mountain-moving behemoth by constantly moving and attacking, the mountain-moving behemoth cannot attack us at all, and we may not be able to win. .Because this continues, until we run out of strength, I am afraid that this mountain-moving behemoth will not be resolved."

 Chapter 3175： Together!

    If the mountain-moving beast was bred by the dark power of Void Abyss, it is not surprising that it would be so powerful. Ying Wushuang and Sophia are just the strength of the Sky Realm. For the power of the dark race, not to mention it is not worth mentioning, and it is not necessary to take it in mind. Therefore, Ying Wushuang and Sophia are now in a dangerous situation facing the mountain-moving monster.


    Sophia''s Death Scythe didn''t hurt the mountain beast, even if Sophia fought hard, it still didn''t hurt much. And the size of the giant moving mountain is beyond imagination. If you don''t evade in time, you will be hit if you haven''t escaped the range covered by the mountain behemoth. It is hard to imagine the consequences of being hit by such a behemoth.


    boom! Rumble!


    The mountain-moving monster began to attack Ying Wushuang and Sophia. Since it was a terrifying monster that was born because of the power of the dark clan, what he wanted to do was naturally destroyed. Destroy the star of the pearl and break the seal of the **** of light. Now the Mountain-moving Giant Beast just slapped it down. Although it missed Ying Wushuang and Sophia, after hitting the ground, the ground immediately collapsed and stretched for several miles. At the same time, the entire Pearl Star shook like an earthquake.


    At this time, the people on the Pearl Star were very frightened and did not understand why this happened. And they wanted to see what happened, but they didn''t see it. Because their strength is not strong enough, they cannot go to the deepest part of the monster forest. The attack of the moving mountain monster is at the deepest part of the monster forest. And the collapse of being attacked also started from the deepest part of the monster forest.


    It coincided that Ying Wushuang was not here, and there was no one in the Lord''s Mansion of the Pearl Star for a while, and it was a little panic. However, Ying Wushuang made arrangements long ago. If he is not there, someone will take care of it instead. This person is Ying Wushuang''s right and left hand, who usually assists Ying Wushuang in handling various things.


    Since it was not directly destroyed within the scope of the Pearl Star construction, even if they were afraid of such a shock, there was no destruction around them for a while, and many people were still not so panicked. Therefore, the situation in the Pearl Star is still quiet. However, at this time, Ying Wushuang in the monster forest was very worried.


    Just now an attack by the mountain-moving beast, he felt the power of overwhelming mountains. If he was constantly attacked by the mountain-moving beast, the Pearl Star might not last long, and it would soon be affected inside. Destroyed. As the lord of the Pearl Star, Ying Wushuang must prevent such things.


    "Sophia, be careful, now we must stop this giant beast, otherwise the entire Pearl Star will be destroyed!" Ying Wushuang said to Sophia, looking very worried.


    Sophia nodded and said, "Okay, I will attack its head. This behemoth is very afraid. If every place is so strong, I am afraid you and I can''t kill it."


    "No matter what, try it!" Ying Wushuang said in a deep voice. He looked at the power of the dark clan flowing around the mountain behemoth for a while, frowning and said: "I''m afraid it is the power of the dark clan that makes the mountain-moving beast move. If you can laugh at the power of the dark clan. , This mountain-moving monster will probably collapse. After all, this mountain-moving monster is just a pile of rocks."


    Sophia became silent. Because when it comes to this issue, perhaps the one who can deal with the mountain-moving monster is Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye can seize the power of the dark clan. If Tang Ye were here to take away the power of the dark clan lingering in the mountain-moving beast, then the mountain-moving beast would disintegrate on its own. It is a pity that Tang Ye is not there now. And the appearance of the mountain-moving beast was even more worrying, whether there was something wrong with Tang Ye.


    Because Tang Ye was originally capturing the power of the Dark Clan, but the power of the Dark Clan gave birth to such terrifying monsters as the Mountain-moving Giant Beast. Tang Ye would definitely notice when such a monster came out. But he didn''t see Tang Ye''s figure. In other words, the reason why the mountain-moving beast appeared was because something happened to Tang Ye, and no one was stopping the power of the dark clan.


    Sophia is very worried about Tang Ye, so she wants to find Tang Ye quickly. But before that, you must defeat the mountain-moving behemoth, otherwise it won''t pass.


    "Lord Lord, now we can''t eliminate the power of the dark race, and we can only defeat this behemoth directly. Please help me attract the attention of this behemoth, and I will attack it on top of its head. If you don¡¯t believe it, knock off its head, can it continue to move?¡± After that, Sophia, holding the death sickle, quickly rushed to the head of the mountain-moving beast, and then faced the mountain-moving beast. The head hit hard.


    When the mountain-moving beast saw Sophia rushing towards it, he immediately slapped his hand out, and a slap was like covering the entire sky. The area where Sophia was located suddenly became dark. Sophia didn''t panic, because she knew that the mountain-moving monster''s attack range was so wide that she could avoid the mountain-moving monster''s attack as long as she grasped the speed. Sure enough, because she had fought with the mountain-moving monster, Sophia knew how to control the speed, and she successfully avoided the mountain-moving monster''s attack. Originally thought, after moving the mountain behemoth slap like this, it would not be able to proceed with the next attack, after all, such a huge body, even if it was moved, would take a lot of effort. However, if you think so, you are greatly wrong.


    Because, after an attack did not reach Tang Ye, although the mountain behemoth could not continue to make a second waved attack immediately, the mountain behemoth had other moves. At this time, I saw the giant beast moving the mountain open its mouth. I really didn''t expect that the giant beast made of stones would have such a huge mouth. Then, the mountain giant beast took a deep breath, and then blew out the breath.


    Huhu!


    Suddenly, this breath turned into a violent hurricane. This is also the attack of the mountain behemoth. Therefore, the mountain-moving monster is not only a simple arm attack, but also a variety of attacks. As a result, the moving mountain monster becomes even more terrifying.


    "I''ll block this gale, Sophia, you rush to the head of the giant beast and attack its head!" When Sophia thought he was going to be blocked by the strong wind blown out by the giant mountain beast, Ying Wushuang rushed up. And he stood in front of Sophia, blocked the gale for Sophia, and gave Sophia a chance to rush to the head of the mountain beast.


    At this time, both of them seemed to think that as long as the head of the mountain moving beast could be destroyed, the mountain moving beast could be killed.


    So, with Ying Wushuang''s help to block the gale, Sophia made another effort and quickly rushed towards the head of the mountain beast. Soon, she got there, then waved the death scythe, and hit the head of the mountain beast.


    boom!


    The result made them desperate, even if Sophia gave out the most powerful force, when it hit the head of the mountain behemoth, the head of the mountain behemoth was not damaged.

 Chapter 3176： arrival!

    The hardness of the mountain-moving beast is beyond imagination, whether it is physical or brain. It seems that every part of the mountain moving beast''s body is so strong, there are no weaknesses, dead ends, etc., so it is really not easy to deal with this mountain moving beast.


    Sophia slapped the mountain behemoth on the head with the death scythe, but found it useless. Then the giant beast moved the mountain and slapped it again. And even if the mountain beast hit his head, under such a strong impact, it only tilted his body a bit, and did not appear to fall. On the contrary, Sophia was hit by the impact of the slap, and was knocked down to withdraw. He suddenly felt the blood surging in his body, and seemed to vomit blood.


    It can be seen how huge the power of the mountain-moving beast is. Fortunately, Ying Wushuang jumped up with strength to help Sophia stabilize her body, otherwise Sophia might crash out. Sophia steadied her body and immediately grasped the death sickle. At this time, Ying Wushuang didn''t talk nonsense, and together with Sophia, they cooperated to attack the mountain behemoth again.


    The two trembled with the mountain-moving beast, and slowly adapted to the rhythm of the mountain-moving beast. Now, the two can avoid being attacked by the mountain behemoth to the greatest extent. However, this alone is not enough. They originally wanted to solve the mountain-moving behemoth, and they took the initiative to attack, but the result has become that they want to focus on defense. In this way, although they greatly reduce their own danger, it is extremely harmful to the Pearl Star.


    If this continues, the Pearl Star may be about to break and be destroyed in the end. At this time, some places near the edge of the Pearl Star had already been impacted, the ground cracked and the houses collapsed, causing huge casualties.


    "We can''t let this giant beast do whatever it wants." Ying Wushuang and Sophia stepped back and snorted coldly as they watched the wanton destruction of the mountain beast. Looking back, there was a huge crack on the ground, leading to the Pearl Star, which was quite bad.


    Sophia also noticed something. In fact, the mountain-moving monster was not targeting her and Ying Wushuang, but rather destroying it. Destroy everything that can be destroyed! The purpose of this is nothing more than one, breaking the seal of the God of Light!


    Although I don''t know if this can break the seal of the God of Light, but such destruction is definitely useful for breaking the seal of the God of Light.


    Unfortunately, although they wanted to stop the mountain behemoth, Ying Wushuang and Sophia were not strong enough. They couldn''t find any weaknesses in the moving mountain monster, so now no matter how they attack the mountain moving monster, it is useless. Moreover, the power of the mountain-moving monster is very strong. And they struggled with the mountain-moving beasts like this, and consumed a lot of power. Up to now, their power is a bit unable to keep up.


    "Damn it, are things of the Dark Clan really so powerful?" Ying Wushuang felt very powerless and had clearly reached the Sky Realm, but facing such a giant beast related to the Dark Clan, it was useless. This shows the power of the Dark Clan, and also shows the limitations of their power.


    As a result, even the people of the dark race cannot break the seal of the God of Light, otherwise they will not have the power to fight back.


    "It would be great if Tang Ye was here, maybe there is still hope to win the mountain moving behemoth." Ying Wushuang said with a sigh of leisure.


    Although his face was dull, he, as the city lord of Pearl Star, really felt that Tang Ye was the one who could save Pearl Star. If nothing happened to Tang Ye, how he hoped that Tang Ye would show up at this time, and then help solve the behemoth moving the mountain.


    Sophia looked a little sad. When it comes to Tang Ye, she is still concerned about Tang Ye''s situation. She is obviously anxious when dealing with the mountain beast, so the strength she exerts is not as strong as usual. However, she also knew that even if she exerted her normal power, or even supernormal power, she could hardly be the opponent of the mountain behemoth.


    This terrible monster is already beyond the general level, so if Sophia and Ying Wushuang only use the strength of the Sky Realm to deal with it, it is still very difficult to deal with, and it should be impossible to deal with it at all.


    At this time, the mountain behemoth attacked again. This time, the mountain-moving beast will bombard with even greater power. It folded its hands together, and then, like a big hammer, it slammed down on the ground.


    "That''s bad!" Ying Wushuang yelled when he saw this, but he didn''t know what to do. If you directly use your own body to block such an attack, I am afraid that your body will not be able to withstand it and you will be killed. Even if he is not killed, he will be seriously injured. However, if such a fierce attack is not blocked, I am afraid that the extent of damage to the Pearl Star will be far greater than the one just received. In this case, the Pearl Star may really be broken.


    So, either risk death by yourself to block the attack of the mountain behemoth. Either avoid it by yourself and keep yourself safe. But if you do this, the Pearl Star may be destroyed. How could this kind of thing be done by Ying Wushuang as a lord?


    Therefore, Ying Wushuang fell into a dilemma for a while. However, compared to Ying Wushuang''s hesitation, Sophia has always been determined in his heart. He wants to deal with the mountain-moving monster and see how Tang Ye is going.


    call!


    "I don''t believe it, I can''t hurt you at all!" Sophia carried the Death Scythe and mobilized all of her power to meet the hammer blow of the mountain-moving beast.


    "Sophia, no, you are not the opponent of the mountain behemoth!" Ying Wushuang saw it and hurriedly called out, but it was too late and Sophia had already rushed up.


    "Damn it!" Ying Wushuang yelled, ignoring that much, and immediately followed Sophia, mobilized all his strength, and wanted to be with Sophia. Even the world of stars is about to perish, so what is your own safety now?


    boom!


    Boom!


    Soon, Ying Wushuang and Sophia faced the smash of the mountain-moving beast, and suddenly they felt that their bodies were penetrated. All strength disappeared. Then, the fist of the mountain-moving beast was still pressed down, and Ying Wushuang and Sophia felt that they were going to be crushed.


    boom!


    However, at this time, what was originally smashed down by the hands of the mountain behemoth, seemed to be unable to hold it, and indeed there was a sudden shock, this force was from bottom to top. In other words, there are other people resisting the smashing of the mountain behemoth!


    Ying Wushuang and Sophia immediately looked over, and were overjoyed, because the person they saw was Tang Ye holding the undead king''s halberd burning with blazing flames.


    Now with the help of Tang Ye''s power, they stabilized the attack of the mountain-moving beast. As for the resolution, it hasn''t yet, and this has to be a sudden thing.


    "Tang Ye, are you okay?" Sophia, who has been worried about Tang Ye, didn''t expect Tang Ye to appear. Does this mean Tang Ye is okay?

 Chapter 3177： Or cumbersome!

    The appearance of Tang Ye made Sophia and Ying Wushuang both breathe a sigh of relief, not only because they don''t have to worry about Tang Ye, but also because Tang Ye can help deal with the mountain-moving behemoth very well.


    A layer of dark power surrounds the mountain-moving beast''s body, and Ying Wushuang believes that the mountain-moving beast can act only because of the power of the dark clan. Therefore, as long as the power of those dark people is taken away, the mountain-moving beast will naturally collapse on its own. And only Tang Ye could seize the power of the Dark Clan.


    "Lord Tang Ye, it''s great that you are okay! You came just right, now we have to stop this mountain-moving beast, otherwise the Pearl Star will be destroyed!" Ying Wushuang was very excited when he saw Tang Ye. Originally thought that he couldn''t deal with the behemoth moving the mountain, but since Tang Ye is here, there is still hope.


    At this time, Tang Ye used the Undead King''s Halberd to block the hammering of the mountain-moving monster''s hands. He blocked it. However, at this time, he did not show the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Because he felt unnecessary and didn''t want to. Now in this world, even if it''s just the Sky Realm, it is basically very strong, and there are not many Sky Realm masters. Therefore, as long as he uses the strength of the Vault of Sky Realm, plus some additional means, as well as treasures and techniques, it is normal to exceed the strength of the Vault of Sky Realm, and it will be stronger compared with other Vault of Heavens. In this case, there is no need to use any Heavenly Realm, lest it is too powerful to have too much influence, and it is not conducive to acting on its own.


    Excessive ostentation has never been his style.


    Now after stopping the moving giant beast, looking back and seeing Sophia and Ying Wushuang all right, Tang Ye breathed a sigh of relief. Just now he seized the power of the Dark Clan from the Void Abyss, because when he reached the Heavenly Realm, the speed of capturing was very fast, and he no longer worried that the Dark Clan would hinder him. After all, gaining power and filling it into the body is a kind of enjoyment. He didn''t recover until the original violent movement not far away, and then looked over and found that it was Ying Wushuang and Sophia.


    At the same time, he took a look at the giant moving mountain, and quickly understood what was going on. This mountain-moving behemoth exudes a strong atmosphere of darkness. Obviously, this mountain-moving behemoth is related to the dark clan. However, he was certain that this mountain-moving beast did not come up from under the seal of the God of Light. Therefore, to solve this mountain-moving behemoth, it is enough to solve the power of the dark race. So there is no need to worry, he is now very good at dealing with the power of the dark race. Because after breaking through to the Heavenly Realm, he could absorb a lot of the Dark Clan power at once. Although this mountain-moving behemoth is huge, the power of the Dark Clan that can be covered is only at that level, much less than that on the Void Abyss.


    "You first retreat, leave this behemoth to me!" Tang Ye said to Sophia and Ying Wushuang.


    Although he was temporarily unable to attack other attacks when using the secret skills of soul cutting to capture the power of the dark clan, he had already reached the heavenly realm, and there was no need to worry about being injured when performing soul cutting. Therefore, one person is enough to be confident now. It should be said that it is definitely enough.


    However, Sophia didn''t know that he had broken through to the Heavenly Realm, so she wouldn''t let him stay here alone, she was still very worried about Tang Ye. So, Sophia jumped over and helped Tang Ye resist the hammer blow of the mountain-moving beast, and said: "You seem to be stronger again, but even so, I won''t let you stay here alone to deal with it. Of this terrible behemoth. Believe that my power can help you, so I won''t go!"


    Ying Wushuang also rushed over, seeming to have a generosity to die, and said: "Lord Tang Ye, how can you face such a thing alone? Such a giant beast, you may have difficulty dealing with it alone. So let Sophia and I stay to help you. And you, just take away the dark power of the mountain-moving beast!"


    Tang Ye felt a little embarrassed. Of course he wouldn''t say something straight, and of course he didn''t mean that. But the fact is that he alone is enough to deal with the mountain behemoth. As for Sophia and Ying Wushuang staying to help, it doesn''t really matter. On the contrary, it may cause danger. Because the strengths of Sophia and Ying Wushuang are only in the Celestial Realm, but the power of the Mountain-moving Giant Beast is vaguely breaking through to the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, in front of the giant beasts moving, Sophia and Ying Wushuang are really useless, but may be dangerous.


    To put it bluntly, they may be a burden. Of course, Tang Ye wouldn''t think about it this way, just hope they would not take risks. After all, if something really happened, he wouldn''t have the ability to come back to life.


    However, Tang Ye knew Sophia''s character, so if Sophia wanted to stay, he had no choice but to quickly get rid of the mountain-moving behemoth by himself and keep everyone safe. He said to Sophia and Ying Wushuang: "Then, you two, please help attract the attention of this behemoth so that I can take away the power of its dark race."


    Sophia and Ying Wushuang nodded, they can still do this. So the two jumped out on two sides, and then rushed to the head of the mountain-moving behemoth, to attack the head of the mountain-moving behemoth, in order to attract the attention of the mountain-moving behemoth. Sure enough, there is no wisdom in moving the mountain beast, it is to target Sophia and Ying Wushuang, attack the two separately, and ignore Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw the move of the mountain behemoth like this, and then looked at the actions of Sophia and Ying Wushuang, knowing that Sophia and Ying Wushuang would not have trouble for a while, because both of them attacked obviously, just to attract the attention of the mountain behemoth Strength is not to win with death. And with the strength of Sophia and Ying Wushuang, if they are focused on avoiding, the giant moving mountain can''t kill them.


    Then Tang Ye displayed the secret technique of soul cutting and began to seize the power of the dark clan of the mountain-moving beast. With the strength of the Heavenly Realm, the power of the dark clan who captured the mountain-moving behemoth is very fast, and can be seen at a speed visible to the naked eye. The dark clan power of the mountain-moving beast is rapidly reduced, and then the actions of the mountain-moving behemoth are affected. , Sophia and Ying Wushuang deal with it more easily.


    "Damn, it''s this kid again!" At this time, in the void abyss under the seal of the God of Light, sacrificing to the Demon God gave a low voice, his expression was very low and angry, and gradually the same expression as the previous six-winged demon snake. Angry, but helpless, wanting to go crazy.


    The matter of the giant beasts moving above the mountain can be known by offering sacrifices to the devil. Now it is he who has arranged various magic circles to influence the power outside. He could accurately perceive the situation of the Six-winged Demon Snake outside, but now he can also perceive the situation of the giant beast moving the mountain.


    For the dark race now, any force outside has become very important, because it is related to their liberation. However, the sacrifice to the Demon God did not expect that the giant mountain-moving beast born above through the power of the Dark Clan would soon be solved by Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3178： give up!

    Now the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God have nothing to say. Who could have thought that Tang Ye would become a hindrance to them everywhere. They were angry and hated, but they couldn''t help it. If this continues, they feel that sooner or later they will become like a six-winged magic snake.


    Then, the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God couldn''t help thinking, did they misunderstand the six-winged devil snake? It was not that the Six Winged Demon Snake was unsuccessful, but because it was hindered by Tang Ye. In fact, the six-winged demon snake is very capable, otherwise it would not have been able to become the right-hand man of the monarch for thousands of years. Therefore, they will think about offering sacrifices to the six-winged devil snake, and then being discovered by the six-winged devil snake. The six-winged devil snake is angry with them and even betrays the dark race. Is it really just a kind of revenge on them?


    If it was revenge, the Six-Winged Demon Snake now reminds both the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God of this matter, which is indeed very successful. It''s just that now he is relieved, and he doesn''t have these thoughts, and it now relies on the little spirit power that it has separated to escape, and then hides, waiting for the chance to come back.


    But offering sacrifices to the Demon God and the Dark Lord was very difficult at this time. Because they are experiencing what the Six Winged Demon Snake passed by and collapsed for it. It''s really too hard and it''s too crushing. They obviously have such a strong power, even if Tang Ye breaks through to the Heavenly Realm now, they can easily deal with it. But, on the contrary, because they were sealed by the power of the **** of light, they couldn''t do anything to Tang Ye. They could only watch Tang Ye do whatever he wanted, hindering them time and time again!


    "This kid, I really regret that I didn''t kill it at the beginning! With this kid, all our plans may fail!" Sacrificial Demon God said with emotion.


    The Dark Lord glanced at him coldly and said: "At the beginning? Did you think you could kill that kid? Don''t forget how that kid survived now." The Dark Lord snorted coldly, and now the giant beast was moved. Complete control, which means that they no longer need to count on moving the mountain behemoth.


    Originally, they discovered it when the mountain-moving behemoth was just born, and they knew that the mountain-moving behemoth was born by chance due to the will of the dark powers of the Void Abyss. They were very surprised, but they didn''t expect that there would be a giant moving mountain. However, it is normal to think about it. The Sealed Land here originally had Chaos Land. In the land of chaos, it is not surprising if there is the soul or consciousness of a giant mountain beast sleeping. Because the mountain-moving beasts appeared to help various places and move away the chaotic and dangerous places, making it impossible to harm people. It can be said that the mountain-moving beasts are not evil, they are assisting in creating the world. Unfortunately, something went wrong with them. After the day was created, their disputes collapsed and they can only become a monster that has been passed down from generation to generation.


    Now, under the influence of the terrible power of the Dark Clan, the remaining consciousness of the mountain-moving behemoth is strengthened by the power, and then he wakes up and becomes this terrible mountain-moving behemoth.


    The power of the mountain-moving behemoth is very powerful, even if it is just a "porter", so this makes the Dark Lord and the sacrificial demon **** have a little expectation, expecting Tang Ye and Sophia to be solved by the mountain-moving behemoth. In other words, the mountain-moving beast can continue to destroy, even destroy the star of the pearl, and help break the seal of the **** of light!


    However, just like this, there is the strong power of the dark clan and the will of the ancient behemoth to "move the mountain". Even if it is very subtle, it is very huge as long as it exerts a little. So, if you failed to sacrifice the Six-Winged Demon Snake, it would be quite good to breed a giant mountain-moving beast.


    However, the result was that Tang Ye appeared again and was about to eliminate the mountain beast!


    It''s Tang Ye again!


    How can this keep the Dark Lord and the Sacrifice Demon God from getting angry to the extreme?


    But there is nothing to be angry about, because he is so angry that he can no longer be angry, so he has almost reached the point of collapse. Either it was numb, like Tang Ye was there, so don''t expect to break the seal of the God of Light. The big deal is to wait, their dark clan is immortal, but they can''t die if they don''t believe in Tang Ye. So, as long as you wait, there is always a chance.


    The Dark Lord took a deep breath, didn''t want to say anything, didn''t care about anything, and said to the sacrificial demon: "Unless this kid is dead, call me out again. I don''t want to care about the situation outside. Everything... wait until that kid is dead."


    After all, the Dark Lord did not disappear as usual, but walked. It''s a bit of a feeling of being unruly, shaky. As I walked away, I always felt that the back was a bit lonely and desolate.


    It was really broken by Tang Ye.


    The sacrificial snake didn''t feel surprised to see the Dark Lord like this. It''s really unacceptable for an existence like them to be made like this by an unknown person. Since there is no way to solve it, then simply put it down and don''t bother to worry about it.


    "Damn boy!" But offering sacrifices to the devil will not just give up. He will not go to sleep and spend a long time like the Lord of Darkness. The past, present, and future will always stay in the sealed land, make various array layouts, perceive the outside, and find someone to break the seal of the **** of light. Method.


    Outside the Void Abyss.


    The Mountain-moving Giant Beast was originally attacking Sophia and Ying Wushuang continuously, but as the power of the Dark Clan in it became less and less, it knew the problem no matter how stupid it was. It looked at Tang Ye and found that Tang Ye was constantly taking its power. If the power of the dark race is taken away, then it will also be over. So, I didn''t expect that the mountain-moving beast could still make a sharp sound, like an angry roar, it realized that it had been cheated. Just now Sophia and Ying Wushuang were just attracting its attention so that Tang Ye could seize its power. So, now, it wants to kill Tang Ye, which is an absolute priority.


    Roar! Boom!


    The mountain-moving beast suddenly roared, then slapped its arms to express great anger, and then began to attack Tang Ye.


    It is a pity that it has lost a lot of the power of the Dark Clan at this time, and its actions have become very slow, especially in the eyes of Tang Ye, a master with the strength of the Heavenly Zhen realm, its actions are almost slowed down.


    Facing the attack of the mountain-moving behemoth, Tang Ye didn''t do any evasion at all, just holding the Undead King''s Halberd, accumulated a lot of strength, and then fiercely attacked the fist from the mountain-moving beast.


    boom!


    The power of the mountain-moving behemoth collided with Tang Ye''s power, and an impact force that made Sophia and Ying Wushuang both regressed directly. Such a force was obviously stronger than the Sky Realm. Then I saw that Tang Ye steadily blocked the mountain beast.

 Chapter 3179： Easy abuse!

    Seeing Tang Ye steadily blocking the mountain-moving beast, Sophia and Ying Wushuang had to marvel at it. They knew that Tang Ye''s strength was once again stronger than what they had seen before. At this time, because Tang Ye showed only the Sky Realm, they thought they were only the Sky Realm, but they also felt that Tang Ye''s Sky Realm was much stronger than theirs.


    If they didn''t know that Tang Ye could absorb the power of those dark people in the void and use them for their own use, they really didn''t know how to describe Tang Ye''s increased strength. Top of the day? This is something cultivators can''t imagine. How could it become stronger every day, let alone a powerful realm like the Sky Realm. Because at this level, the bottleneck is usually reached. Or, it is impossible to cultivate strong anymore.


    And Tang Ye is an exception. As the star lord of the border corpse sea, because of the special environment on the border corpse sea, he can adapt to the power of the dark race. It just happened to encounter the power of the Dark Clan here in the Void Abyss, extremely large and powerful, and it was simply a cultivation resource sent to the door. Gaining so much power and being able to use it for his own use will definitely increase his strength.


    It can also be said that Tang Ye is very lucky. Sometimes, Ying Wushuang is envious. Because from now on, Tang Ye''s status and influence are no worse than him. Even if others don''t know about Tang Ye, he knows that his attitude towards Tang Ye can''t be the same as before. For such a thing, his mood is extremely complicated. Think about when Tang Ye was still a nameless man, he stood in front of Tang Ye, but he had a lot of confidence, but now, he dare not speak so loudly.


    After Tang Ye blocked the mountain-moving behemoth, he held the Undead King Halberd with one hand, and continued to exert force, so that it was enough to block the mountain-moving behemoth. Because the mountain-moving behemoth at this time has already lost a lot of the power of the Dark Clan, and its strength has already stepped into its original strength. At this time, Tang Ye pulled out the other hand, and then condensed an undead flame power to form a fierce flame ball, and then fiercely hit the mountain-moving beast.


    The power of this undead flame is also very powerful. Relative to the huge mountain-moving behemoth, it looks very small. However, when it hits the mountain-moving behemoth, the mountain-moving behemoth received a "bang". A huge shock, and then backtracked.


    Roar...The mountain-moving beast made two muffled snorts. However, at this time, Tang Ye quickly launched the soul cutting move, as if it had become a summoning move and could be launched easily. Then, I saw a pair of snow-white ghost claws flying out, approaching the mountain-moving behemoth that was still retreating at this time, and suddenly grabbed a few times, and saw that the dark power of the mountain-moving beast was broken up. Then the forces of the dark clan who had been disbanded and separated from the body of the mountain-moving beast quickly flew to Tang Ye.


    In this way, Tang Ye completed a seizure of the power of the dark clan, and the power of the mountain-moving beast was seized again.


    Seeing this scene, Ying Wushuang and Sophia were surprised again. They remembered that Tang Ye used the trick of soul cutting, and he couldn''t do what he wanted. He needed to be quiet and focused on performing it, and he couldn''t be disturbed by others. But now, Tang Ye can use this trick so easily. Is it because Tang Ye''s strength has increased, so he can use it so easily?


    This is very scary. If the method of attacking the soul can be attacked like this, it is simply a great weapon. After all, being attacked by such a move directly injured the soul. This is a great blow to people, so if you think about Tang Ye being able to do this at will, it will make people feel chilly.


    After seizing the power of the dark clan from the mountain-moving behemoth, Tang Ye attacked with the halberd again, jumping a few times, his figure was extremely fast, and he flashed onto the shoulder of the mountain-moving behemoth in the blink of an eye. At this time, the mountain-moving beast raised an arm to beat Tang Ye, but when Tang Ye slammed his arm with the Undead King¡¯s Halberd, he heard a "crunch", the arm split, and then the arm fell apart. Can''t continue to slap Tang Ye. Because that arm has been crippled. Now the power of the dark clan of the mountain-moving beasts has been greatly reduced, and they can no longer have the indestructible body of the King Kong as they did at the beginning, nor can they quickly repair the damaged places. Therefore, at this time, Tang Ye, who was flexible and powerful, could almost beat it.


    After Tang Ye scrapped an arm of the mountain-moving giant beast, he jumped up and landed on the head of the mountain-moving giant beast. Before the mountain-moving beast continued to attack, he released the ghost claws cut by the soul. Once he went to seize the power of the dark clan from the other arm of the mountain beast. Then, he used the Undead King''s Halberd to hit it fiercely, and cracked the arm again. The same is because it lost the power of the dark clan and cannot be repaired, so it was abandoned.


    Aoao...Two arms were scrapped, and the mountain beast became helpless. It could only run quickly, and then hit the ground with its head, or big trees or stone walls, wanting to rush and attack Tang Ye like this. However, Tang Ye''s action speed is so fast now, and such a reckless attack by the Mountain-moving Giant Beast will never get him. Before the mountain-moving monster rushed over, he had already dodged from the head of the mountain-moving monster.


    Then, Tang Ye fell behind the mountain-moving beast, Tang Ye once again used the power of soul cutting to seize the power of the dark clan of one-legged mountain-moving beast. This is not to say that Tang Ye can use the secret technique of soul cutting infinitely. After all, this consumes soul power. As long as the soul power is not infinite, it cannot be used all the time. Now Tang Ye can use it several times in a row, because his soul power is strong enough. But if he wants to use it all the time, it can''t be done.


    But in any case, for Ying Wushuang and Sophia, Tang Ye can use the trick of soul cutting several times in a row, which is already very bad. Such terrible moves are generally felt that they can only be used once within a certain period of time because it is a box-pressing stunt and a big move.


    Now, Tang Ye easily crushed the mountain-moving beast by himself, allowing Ying Wushuang and Sophia to see the strength gap between them and Tang Ye. They were naturally filled with emotion. At the beginning, they were much better than Tang Ye, but in a blink of an eye, Tang Ye was stronger than them, it was like a dream.


    However, if they didn''t know Tang Ye''s personality, they also knew that the power used in the process of Tang Ye becoming stronger was the power of the dark clan, otherwise they would think that Tang Ye used some evil devil''s method. Because only this evil devil''s method of crooked way can make the power increase so fast.

 Chapter 3180： So different!

    Tang Ye is of course an example, and only his special origin and special body can do things like this. To be precise, Tang Ye couldn''t be regarded as a person at all. Because he was on the earth''s ancestral land and was still in the age of cultivating immortals, the Supreme Cthulhu collected the most powerful treasures in the world since ancient times, and the life forms refined by the integration of great achievements.


    Just like those in order to create the most perfect beast, the claws of dragons, the wings of eagles, the teeth of tigers, etc., gather the strongest parts of various species to piece together the most perfect things. Then, Tang Ye used the power of the Phoenix to shape a flesh and blood body. Because of this, Tang Ye looked very special.


    If he returns to the ancestral land of the earth, he will be the most perfect and powerful god.


    Tang Ye dealt with the mountain-moving behemoth very smoothly, and with the use of the soul-cutting secret technique, he destroyed another leg of the mountain-moving beast. With a crack in one leg and without the power of the Dark Clan, the mountain-moving beast couldn''t move at all, and fell directly. Rumble...The sound after hitting the ground was very violent, and the ground was shaking. The Mountain Beast still wanted to struggle, but without both hands and one leg, it was almost disabled and no longer a threat.


    Tang Ye stood in front of the mountain-moving monster, and the mountain-moving monster was helpless. In this way, Tang Ye once again used the secret skills of soul cutting, to seize the remaining dark power of the mountain beast. At this time, the power of the Dark Clan attached to the mountain-moving beast was actually stronger than that on the Void Abyss, and the power captured was also stronger than the Void Abyss after being absorbed, as if it had an extra spirit power.


    "Unexpectedly, there are spirits..." Tang Ye was curious. The power of the dark clan that he had seized from the mountain-moving beast had a weak spirit power. It is precisely because of this power that the mountain-moving beast would be so. Fierce, only the beast bred by such a stone will appear, and at the same time, will the power of such a dark clan become stronger.


    Of course, no matter how powerful these dark clan powers were, to Tang Ye, they seemed to be relatively weak. Because he has reached the strength of the Heavenly Realm, this is already the strongest strength. If it were to be stronger, it would be to return to the Heavenly God Realm and Divine King Realm in the heyday of cultivation. Perhaps, the power of the dark race is approaching these realms, so it is so strong. However, this world no longer allows, or does not support such a strong power, so the current Heavenly Realm is almost locked as the strongest. And if it continues to grow stronger, it will pose a threat to the world.


    A person who is strong enough to break the world, doesn''t know how to describe it, this is considered as yes, no one can provoke it.


    Tang Ye was very calm, and simply captured the power of the Dark Clan from the mountain-moving beast. Then, the mountain-moving beast became a pile of stones, losing its original vitality and color, and then the stones were all shattered and changed. It''s like ordinary stones. In this way, the mountain-moving monster was completely wiped out.


    Seeing that the mountain-moving beast was solved by Tang Ye, Ying Wushuang and Sophia looked at each other, knowing that they were not at the same level with Tang Ye now, and suddenly felt a strange feeling. However, now they and Tang Ye are both together, so naturally they will go to Tang Ye''s side.


    "Lord Tang Ye, you have become stronger again, I really don''t know how to describe you, it''s so...different." Ying Wushuang walked to Tang Ye''s side and said to Tang Ye very emotionally.


    Tang Ye laughed, thinking that if he was showing the strength of the Heavenly Realm Realm, wouldn''t Ying Wushuang and Sophia dare to stand in front of him? He still pretends, just like before, and said: "Wu Shuang lord, you are polite, my strength has indeed increased a bit, but it is also because of the Dark Clan. They released their strength, and it was simply giving To my great benefit."


    Ying Wushuang wanted to roll his eyes. It is true, why is Tang Ye so lucky. The power of the Dark Clan was originally an extremely huge threat, but when Tang Ye arrived, it became a gift of power. The power of this dark clan, but only Tang Ye can merge and endure, others can''t. Therefore, even if there is still a very strong Dark Clan power on the Void Abyss, Tang Ye can''t use it up at all, and others can''t use it. No way, other people do not have the ability to withstand these terrible forces. Therefore, to say that Tang Ye''s strength increased, whether it was jealous or hot, it was quite helpless. Because Tang Ye did not monopolize the power of the dark clan. If other people can bear the fusion, they can go to the Void Abyss to absorb it, and Tang Ye will not stop it. Therefore, no one else can absorb and merge, and there is no reason to say that Tang Ye is unfair to them.


    "Lord Tang Ye, you don''t have to be polite. Anyway, I think this era is yours." Ying Wushuang smiled at Tang Ye. Indeed, now that Tang Ye''s strength has become so strong, even if he faces people who are also in the Sky Realm, he can still be despised. Based on this, it is not difficult for Tang Ye to be known by the world.


    Tang Ye still smiled. He didn''t know what to say about things like this, so he simply ignored these things and looked at Sophia and said, "Is there anything wrong with you here?"


    Although Sophia has a lot of personal worries and feelings for Tang Ye, she definitely won''t show it at this time, and said to Tang Ye: "Lord Wushuang and I have discovered the movement here, there are very terrible power fluctuations, and we will come over. Look, I didn''t expect to encounter this terrible mountain-moving behemoth. It''s you, did something happen to the Void Abyss? What happened to the Dark Clan?"


    Ying Wushuang also said to Tang Ye: "Yes, Lord Tang Ye, Miss Sophia and I felt the terrible power fluctuations here. Even, I felt the power of Emperor Galaxy. What is going on? Could it be Emperor Galaxy? Did it show up?"


    Tang Ye understood the purpose of Ying Wushuang and Sophia coming here, smiled, and said, "I have nothing to do with me, and now there is no need to worry too much about the Dark Clan. Indeed, the Great Emperor Xinghe came here and talked to me. I''ve said a lot. It''s also because of him and the void... he is there that the Dark Clan''s affairs are almost resolved."


    Tang Ye originally wanted to mention Emperor Void, but in the eyes of Ying Wushuang and Sophia, Emperor Void was simply incompatible. Although he knew that Emperor Void was not that bad in general, he did not intend to explain the matter of Emperor Void to others slowly. He didn''t think other people''s impressions of Emperor Void would be so easy to change. Anyway, now Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy have their own plans and will handle these well, then he doesn''t bother to worry.


    "Emperor Galaxy is really here?" Ying Wushuang was shocked.

 Chapter 3181： The most important thing in life is to be happy!

    To Ying Wushuang and the others, Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Wukong were like gods. The biggest requirement for being a **** is strength. The strength is strong enough to reach the Heavenly Realm, far higher than the others, and with absolute authority, then it is a god.


    This may be a bit superficial, so ordinary people would not directly say that Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are gods, but expressed as the most powerful and absolute authority by the title of Emperor. Since it is such a powerful existence, then the arrival of the Great Emperor Galaxy will definitely make Ying Wushuang attach great importance to it, not to mention that he himself serves for the Great Emperor Galaxy.


    Now that Tang Ye had reached the Heavenly Realm, she felt that she was not much different from Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void, so she would no longer have the same thoughts as Ying Wushuang. But he also understands Ying Wushuang. Because he had a strange feeling in his heart when he saw Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe personally before he broke through to the Heavenly Realm. It seemed that Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void had high morals and strong strength. In front of them, whether they wanted it or not, they had to express their inferiority and distinguish between high and low classes.


    "Yes, the Great Emperor Galaxy has come, and he is here to deal with the Dark Clan. Now, the Dark Clan has little influence on us, so the Great Galaxy is busy again." Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang was taken aback. Unexpectedly, Emperor Galaxy had already left. He originally wanted to contact the Great Emperor Galaxy to talk about the Dark Clan and also talk about Tang Ye. However, the ultimate goal is to deal with the dark race. Now Tang Ye said that the Dark Clan has no threat, and this is a great thing.


    As long as the Dark Clan''s matter is resolved, there will be no problems with other matters, and you can breathe a sigh of relief. Ying Wushuang let out a long sigh of relief. Now that the Dark Clan''s matter has been settled, it doesn''t matter whether he sees the Emperor Galaxy or not. He looked at Tang Ye with a smile and said, "That''s great, that''s great. If the Dark Clan can no longer threaten us, then we have nothing to worry about."


    However, Ying Wushuang immediately became curious again, because Tang Ye had been here before, then, hadn''t Tang Ye met with Emperor Xinghe? I don''t know the result. Looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, his strength has grown a lot, and he doesn''t seem to be so nervous about a big figure like the Great Emperor Galaxy, and it seems a little understatement. The relationship with Emperor Galaxy must have become very good, right?


    Ying Wushuang asked curiously: "Lord Tang Ye, did Emperor Galaxy work with you to solve the Dark Clan''s affairs? I don''t know how your relationship with Emperor Galaxy is?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Fortunately, Emperor Galaxy is actually a very talkative person. Majesty, haha, is nothing to me. Now that the Emperor Galaxy still owes me favors, he is about to solve the darkness. The threat of the clan still depends on my secret skills."


    "I knew it was like this!" Ying Wushuang was really excited. Once he grasped Tang Ye''s hand and looked very close to Tang Ye, he said: "Lord Tang Ye, your secret skills are so unique, and now the Great Emperor Xinghe values ??it. After being appreciated by the Great Emperor Galaxy, Lord Tang Ye will surely be on the same footing in the future. Maybe, you can also get the mental method taught by the Great Emperor Galaxy to cultivate to the Heavenly Realm, so that you can also reach the Heavenly Realm."


    Ying Wushuang''s eyes flashed with desire and envy. Thinking of the realm of Tianzheng that can be called a god, he is naturally very excited. Who doesn''t want to cultivate to that realm? Unfortunately, for so long, no one has reached that state except for Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void. And other cultivators knew that they couldn''t be compared to Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy, because Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy were both members of the family of gods. If it is possible to cultivate to the heavenly realm with this starting point, then no one can cultivate to it.


    Tang Ye had no idea about such a thing, because he was already in the Heavenly Realm. If this is the strongest power, then he has nothing to pursue. Of course it refers to the power aspect. It''s a good thing that you can let go of your cultivation and concentrate on what you want to do.


    However, he knew that the heavenly realm was not the strongest realm. Because the power of the dark clan is much stronger than this. In addition, the power of the God of Light is much stronger than the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, the heavenly realm is by no means the apex of any power realm. It''s just that, since the world is heading towards the Age of Domination and the Heavenly Realm is the limit of heaven and earth, there is nothing to say.


    If it weren''t for using stronger power to completely suppress the Dark Clan, Tang Ye wouldn''t want to go to the ancient city to find any eternal fire. After all, the world is the strongest, what can''t you do? Because he is the strongest in understanding, not because he is conquered by some power. For example, a master at the Heavenly Realm Realm has been restrained by some kind of artifact. If the enemy uses that kind of artifact, even if there is not much power, you can kill the Heavenly Realm. That kind of strength is not the strongest. The so-called strongest means nothing, nothing, nothing, and it can be dealt with.


    However, this kind of strongest probably does not exist. Because everything is relative, there is no absolute.


    Since Tang Ye decided not to show that he was a master of the Heavenly Realm, she didn''t show it before Ying Wushuang, facing Ying Wushuang, who yearned for Yu Xinghe to reach the Heavenly Realm, just shrugged and smiled: "This I don¡¯t think about this kind of thing. Everyone knows that no one can reach that state for thousands of years. As for Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, that¡¯s because there are many reasons. We are not the second Emperor Void or Emperor Galaxy. , Then there is no need to be attached. I am a person who doesn¡¯t like to be attached very much. Therefore, I am quite satisfied with my current strength."


    Ying Wushuang looked at Tang Ye, it was indeed like this. Maybe Tang Ye was such a person. He seemed to be more casual, and he seemed to have a free and easy life. He said that Ying Wushuang was very envious. And now that Tang Ye has reached the strength above the Sky Realm, there is even more no one can stop it. So in the days to come, naturally it will be more free and easy. It''s really enviable. Ying Wushuang smiled at Tang Ye and said, "It''s better to be Lord Tang Ye. He feels free and has a good mentality, but it also makes his strength quite good."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Perhaps, isn''t it the most important thing for us to be happy? So I, if I have anything I want to do, just do it, and don''t think so much, saying that I am acting willful. It doesn''t matter."


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, in fact, it was not only Ying Wushuang who was envious, but also Sophia next to him. Sophia really hoped that she could also have Tang Ye''s mentality, so she would definitely be able to live a lot easier.

 Chapter 3182： Become a world!

    Then, Tang Ye talked to Ying Wushuang and Sophia about how to deal with the dark race. By the way, he said that this matter was arranged by Emperor Galaxy. With the status of Emperor Galaxy, Ying Wushuang and Sophia must be convinced. For this reason, they all nodded their heads and listened to Tang Ye''s words.


    After Tang Ye told Ying Wushuang and Sophia about the situation, the two believed, and then left, because they couldn''t help much because of the things here. At this time, because of the shock caused by the giant beast moving the mountain just now, many parts of Pearl Star were in chaos, and Ying Wushuang had to go back and deal with it.


    "Lord Wushuang, since there is something in the Pearl Star for you to deal with, then you should go ahead. I told you about the dark clan just now, so it''s better to deal with it as before. Although it is not taken away now. The power of the less dark clan, the dark clan will not be able to threaten us for a long time. However, since I have time, I might as well absorb more, so that it will be more secure." Tang Ye said to Ying Wushuang and Sophia.


    Ying Wushuang nodded and said, "Okay, then Lord Tang Ye will have to trouble."


    Sophia also wants to go back to the family to have a look. After all, their Alpha family has just settled a few hostile families not long ago, and the turmoil caused by the giant beast moving just now will have an impact. Now there is no strong character in the Alpha tribe, she still has to go back and take a look. But at this time, Tang Ye was fine, not only was fine, but also became stronger, Sophia was not so worried.


    "Tang Ye, I also want to go back and have a look. You have to be careful." Sophia said to Tang Ye. She also wanted to express her concern about Tang Ye as before. If she said anything, even if she called her, she said nothing. Speak out, because she knew that Tang Ye didn''t need her help now, and that Tang Ye was far from her strength.


    Tang Ye nodded to Sophia and smiled: "Okay."


    Sophia hesitated and stopped, seeming a little lost. She felt that there were many things in Tang Ye''s eyes, not just her. This should be normal, but as a woman who has a special affection for Tang Ye, she will feel disappointed. Probably with that kind of thought, I hope that what others see is all of her.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t have any other special expressions, just like with ordinary friends, Sophia could only leave in the end. Not enough. After they all left, Tang Ye looked at the direction Sophia was leaving, and fell into deep thought. It was a change in mood. I don''t know what he thought, and then he didn''t think any more, just shrugged and sighed slightly, as if he was letting go, and letting go that I missed.


    Tang Ye returned to the Void Abyss and continued to seize the power of the Dark Clan. In fact, by this time, the power of the Void Abyss had been seized a lot. Compared with the previous ones, if it were to be measured by time, I am afraid that the Dark Clan would have infiltrated for hundreds of years and would not be able to make up the amount that Tang Ye had seized. This is equivalent to sealing the Dark Clan once again. Although this seal is hundreds of years, hundreds of years may pass very quickly for the dark people, but for people, it is a very long period of time. In such a time, many things will happen. Perhaps people have found more ways to deal with the dark race.


    Tang Ye intends to come over and grab some of the power of the dark people when he has time. When the time of a hundred years arrives and the city of the ancient country opens, he will go to the city of the ancient country to find the eternal sea of ??fire and obtain the power that can be compared with the **** of light. At that time, the dark race can be completely solved with this power. At that time, even if it is complete, Tang Ye can leave without worry, looking for a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    The mentality has changed, like a **** who has existed for too long, feeling that the ancient well has no wave of everything. To speak of what I miss in my heart, to be honest, the experience together after leaving the earth ancestral land, no matter what kind of people I met, and what I experienced together, I felt that something was almost missing. Now in his heart, what he misses most is his family, his wife, children, grandchildren, great-grandchildren. By this time, I don¡¯t know how many generations it is.


    Time passed quickly, and it was night again, and the surroundings under the Void Abyss became very gloomy and desolate, as if countless evil ghosts were wailing. These are probably the dark clan, because their power was taken away by Tang Ye, so when there was no light at night, they were not sealed so badly, and they all expressed their anger towards Tang Ye.


    This kind of horrible atmosphere, not everyone can withstand it.


    However, Tang Ye calmly opened his eyes from the fusion of these dark powers, and seized a still huge dark power, which could delay a lot of time for the dark clan to replenish power. After all, Tang Ye felt that this was all right now, so he would solve what he had to do, and then went to the ancient city.


    After walking through the abyss of void, Tang Ye heard the horrible wailing from below, which was much more terrifying than haunting, as if all around were fierce and scary ghosts, entangled by monsters, and you could see that when you turned around. It was very depressing. , I can''t breathe a bit. However, Tang Ye knew that this was an illusion created by the sealed Dark Clan under the Void Abyss. Perhaps it wasn''t an illusion, it was indeed because there were too many sealed Dark Clan underneath, and the accumulated resentment was too deep, that''s why this happened.


    It''s a pity that Tang Ye didn''t care, he suddenly shook his spirits, and dispelled these grievances and howls, a confusing illusion. Then, he looked around and recovered his silence, except for the dark power that looked strange and gloomy.


    Tang Ye looked under the Void Abyss and said, "From your perspective, you are very miserable. Even if you have done something wrong and have been sealed for so long, it should be enough. However, there is no way, you come out. , It means that we are destroyed. This is something that cannot be retreated. Therefore, you can be honest and settle down. Perhaps, you have become a world and a civilization below, but it is a good thing."


    After that, Tang Ye turned and left.


    And what he said just now reached the ears of the dark people below. Those without wisdom are like members of the Dark Clan who can''t think and can only hunt for food. They are still ferocious and will not be touched by Tang Ye''s words. However, for those with high wisdom, such as the Dark Lord, offering sacrifices to the Demon God, they were a little touched by Tang Ye''s words.


    Self-contained world, self-contained civilization?


    So, what is the name of this dark world under the void abyss? Darkness, underworld?


    A civilization of its own, like the people above, develops order, will it not be so chaotic and unowned?


    It seems good.


    For the Dark Lord, if you do this, it will only spend a long time and gather strength. After maturity, attack the upper bound in one fell swoop!

 Chapter 3183： Encountered stop and kill!

    What''s interesting is that after Tang Ye said those words to the Void Abyss, the dark clan''s wailing was actually less. I don''t know if they feel it, or if the dark monarchs and sacrificial demon gods have moved and ordered the people of the dark race not to do that again. This is not as simple as giving up. But this is even more scary.


    Tang Ye was shocked. If the Dark Clan really does what he said, does not deliberately think about breaking the seal of the God of Light during this time, but develops itself specifically below, it would be very scary. After all, under the seal of the Dark Clan, the Void Abyss is everywhere. It''s like the other side of this world. How big the world is, how big is below. And they are a tribe and there is such a world, if it develops, it is indeed very terrifying.


    If one day, a place called the underworld appears in this world, and everyone in the underworld is extremely fierce, and then the passage to this world is opened up and threatens this world, then I don¡¯t know how to say it. . Because the power of the One Realm is definitely much stronger than those of the Dark Clan now.


    At that time, it may be the real end of horror.


    However, this kind of thing may not happen, and the dark race may not be able to develop into that. But even if it was true, Tang Ye might have been dead for a long time. There is no need for him to care about these things.


    Then, Tang Ye continued to leave. It''s time to return to Pearl Star and do what was originally planned. It probably doesn''t need to pay attention to the affairs of the dark race now. Because based on the power of the Dark Clan that he captured, the Dark Clan will not be any threat for the next few hundred years. What''s more, he had a hunch that the Dark Clan had given up, just like seeing the changes under the Void Abyss, this feeling he felt very real.


    Think about it, this thing is quite emotional. Because of the emergence of the Dark Clan, although he has experienced a lot, it has been very rewarding for him. The biggest point is that he has broken through to the Heavenly Realm.


    With this strength, it is completely possible to walk sideways in this world.


    Tang Ye returned to the Pearl Star. At this time, the Datang Mansion was brightly lit. It turned out to be Ah Qi and the others who were training to join the old human race. During the period when Tang Ye was absent, they never forgot to train well and prepare for the liberation of their old human race.


    However, in addition to the training people, there are a group of people who are busy. Many buildings collapsed because of the vibration caused by the giant beast moving the mountain just now, which is indeed the same as a major earthquake. The same is true outside the Datang Mansion, so now I have to arrange a group of people to deal with it.


    These are the old human races that were hidden before. Now that there is no bounty guild and the threat of the new human race, they are no longer afraid. Moreover, the Lord''s Mansion is on their side and will help them. Therefore, they are more secure, and there is no need to worry.


    However, Neither Aqihe nor Ada had forgotten Tang Ye''s previous instructions. Even with the protection of the lord''s mansion, it cannot be ruled out that new human races would come in and assassinate them. So, beware of this. If you don''t have anything to do, don''t stroll outside alone. After all, many people will still carry that kind of prejudice and will insult the old human race.


    The Tang Mansion is protected by a chain of magic circles, so don''t worry. However, there is nothing outside. Now, more than a dozen new human races are clearing the buildings outside the Datang Mansion that have collapsed due to the shaking caused by the move of the giant beast just now. However, suddenly, a person appeared outside the street, holding a dagger, and quickly went over to attack these new races.


    Click! Soon, seeing the blood sealing the throat, an old human race was cut through its throat, blood splashed, and fell to the ground.


    "What happened?" The person next to him reacted and immediately asked. However, there was a click again soon, and this person was also killed by the blood seal.


    Others have already reacted, this is someone trying to kill them! There is no doubt that this is a member of the new human race, because now it is said that the new human race sent people or hired people to the Pearl Star to kill them the old human race. The new human race absolutely does not allow them to exist like this!


    "Everyone, return to the mansion!" One of the old humans shouted in a low voice to avoid them being hurt by this unknown person.


    However, the murderers swept past in an instant, blocking their way into the Datang Mansion. His strength is very strong, at least much stronger than these old human races. Therefore, he stood alone in front of the gate of the Datang Mansion, and none of these old human races could escape in. Suddenly these old human races were panicked, because their strength was insufficient and they didn''t have much preparation. Now Ada and Aqi two powerful figures have gone elsewhere, presumably on the side of the training ground. This is specially arranged by the Lord''s Mansion for professional training. However, after all, there is a martial arts training ground, so it is inconvenient to live. Therefore, these old human races who have gathered one after another can''t all go to the training ground for the time being. I thought that they would not encounter this kind of thing now, but I never expected that now someone is so bold and kills them directly!


    damn it!


    If they were really from the new human race, it would be really hateful. This new human race must deal with them!


    However, now they are too busy to take care of themselves, whether they can solve the new human race is not their final say. They might die at this person''s hands.


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone, we have to use what Aqi and Master Ada taught to get rid of him!" These old human races are not people who are afraid of death, although they are afraid, they should not panic. In the past, they survived the escape, so naturally they were not afraid of death. It''s just that now I have a rare opportunity to fight for a normal life, so I don''t want to die.


    Unfortunately, even though Ada and Aqi gave them some ways to use technological weapons, they still lacked experience. Therefore, at this time, it is difficult to form a strong combat effectiveness.


    boom!


    An old human race fired a shot at the man who came to kill, but missed it and failed to kill the man. However, even so, the man was taken aback. Because he didn''t expect that these old human races, who had little cultivation power, could actually strike such a powerful attack.


    He felt a little lucky, the old human race didn''t hit him. Otherwise, it would definitely hurt him with such power.


    "Damn... It seems that you are indeed a great threat. I didn''t expect you to have such power. It seems that you must all be killed!" The murderer showed a gloomy face and looked at this. The group of old humans suddenly changed their eyes to yellow, as if they were a cheetah.


    "Abnormal? Damn it, that''s a new human race!" An old human race can see what these are, and uttered a low panic.

 Chapter 3184： Lord Renwang!

    The biggest characteristic of the new human race is the mutation. Their blood has been transformed, so they have this ability. And precisely because of this ability, they can have a strong power. Even if they don''t practice, this kind of ability is inherent. That''s why the new human race is so terrible, even if you don''t practice, you can become powerful. This can be said to be comparable to the tribes that are born with the power of favoring.


    For example, the family of gods. The **** family is born with the power of the **** family, so the ability to be born is stronger than other tribes. However, the old human race has obtained these powerful forces, but it is to kill the people of the same race who are called the old human race. What do they say that the existence of the old human race will affect their blood inheritance, in fact it is the inheritance of abilities. They are worried that the incompetent old human race will combine with them, and they will give birth to incompetent offspring, which will dilute the ability they have finally won. Bloodline.


    This kind of thing seems to make sense, but in fact it is ridiculous. Therefore, the old human race must resist. It''s just that the old human race was too weak in the past, and was even driven out and killed until only a few people were left, and they all hid. Now, because of Tang Ye''s appearance, Tang Ye led them and let them see hope.


    Hope, this is more important than anything, just like giving them a soul again. Therefore, they want to resist, want to fight, and do not want to despair again.


    Now, even if they are afraid of this person who is much stronger than them, their eyes are very bright, and they will not be as bleak as they used to be. They look firm and will resist to the end. Even if the eyes of the person who wanted to kill them changed at this time and became like a cheetah beast, this is indeed the natural ability of the new human race. For them, it is very powerful. However, they still insisted on confrontation.


    To kill these new humans from the old human races, he had a ferocious aura at this time, as if he had become a fierce cheetah beast. He sneered at these old humans who were going to resist him, and said: "Very good, prey like you It has hunting value! You have indeed become good, no longer so lifeless. After all, you are of the same tribe as me, so if you are too bad, I will be disappointed instead."


    "But even if you belong to the same tribe as me, but you are also the failure of the tribe, there is no need to keep it, I want you to clean it out one by one!" After that, the new human race man rushed out and plundered. The speed of movement is so fast that these old human races cannot react.


    "Hmph, you will all die under my sharp claws, and cut you into two pieces!" The new human race man drank out again, and extended his claws with both hands, just like a beast.


    Faced with his rushing, many old human races raised their pistols and weapons one after another, banging banging, for a moment, it felt like an ordinary person was fighting a supernatural person. This is a very modern picture, at least Tang Ye thinks so.


    At this time, Tang Ye had already come here. Tang Ye came back from the Void Abyss. Since he came back, he must be back to the Datang Mansion.


    He saw the resistance of the old humans to the new human man, and his attitude towards the old humans was still satisfied. This is like a person with a soul, even if he is weaker, he feels respectable, instead of being as numb and lifeless as before.


    However, it is a pity that although the attitude and mood of these old human races are very good, their combat effectiveness is indeed insufficient. So at this time, he couldn''t deal with that new human man. For this reason, after they strafed, they needed to change bullets and stopped, but the new human man was missing. It turned out that this new human race man had jumped high into the air, avoiding their shooting. And when they were changing bullets, the new human race man quickly swept down, the claws of both hands stretched out, and he wanted to go down to harvest a wave of heads.


    There is no doubt that if no one comes to stop this new human race man, these old human races will be dangerous.


    Since Tang Ye saw such a thing, of course he would take action. Besides, those people are still his people. Of course, even if it is not the old human race, his family members will take action. After all, this kind of carnage cannot be tolerated. No matter how you look at it, this new Human Race man doesn''t look like a good person.


    "Damn it, is it over like this?" At this time, the old humans who saw the new human race man plundered and attacked, knew that they were not the opponent of the new human race man, and they might be killed next, they were very unwilling.


    "Damn it, it seems we can''t go back to our hometown with the adults." Another old human said.


    The new human race man sneered and said, "Just rely on you rubbish? Huh, daydream!"


    Then, the new human race man snatched below, and he would use his claws to kill the old human races in front. The rookie man sneered, he enjoyed the killing that made him look forward to. The resistance of these old human races made him feel very interesting, and he wanted to crush the hope of these old human races.


    However, just when the new human race man was about to kill the old human races, Tang Ye didn''t know when, as if suddenly changed, appeared in front of the old human races, blocking the new human race man.


    There was no power aura around Tang Ye''s body, but there was a shield. This is very abnormal for the cultivators, because without the power of cultivation, there would be no such shield. However, Tang Ye was there around his body and easily blocked the new Human Race man.


    This is because Tang Ye''s strength is too strong. It''s not that he didn''t give out cultivation power, but he didn''t need to give out too much cultivation power, just a little bit was enough to block the new Human Race man.


    "Wh, what?" The new human race man didn''t expect that such a person would appear to block him, and he was very surprised for a while. He looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know Tang Ye. What surprised him was that he didn''t know what power Tang Ye had, because the power aura he felt from Tang Ye was very small.


    Is a master!


    The rookie man was not a blind arrogant and arrogant person, and he felt that Tang Ye was not easy. This is because he has felt the same breath from the masters in the new human race. That is the breath of a master, it is definitely not simple!


    "Who, who are you?" The new human race man looked at Tang Ye and shouted sharply.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, looked at him, and said, "You new human race people can really infiltrate? It seems that you can''t help it anymore. In this case, you can only solve you all."


    "You... are looking for death!" The new human race man yelled, feeling that what Tang Ye said was very arrogant, and he actually said that he wanted to destroy the new human race?


    He immediately attacked Tang Ye again, sending out a force several times stronger than before, and the sharp claws turned scarlet.


    However, when he caught Tang Ye in front of him, he still couldn''t attack Tang Ye at all.


    "Yes, it''s Master Tang Ye!" At this moment, an old human race exclaimed.


    "No, it''s Lord Renwang!" Then another old human race corrected.


    This is their latest name for Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3185： Very embarrassing thing!

    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard several old humans address him. King of people? He felt a little embarrassed to call such a powerful name, but it was still relatively low-key. However, judging from his strength, such a call is not arrogant. And in this world, it would not actually be regarded as a god. That should be the meaning of the king in the human race, not the ancient god-man king of the earth''s ancestors.


    However, even if it is placed on the ancestral land of the earth, there is actually no saying that it is godless. Because when he left, the ancestral land of the earth was already time for the ancient gods to descend one after another. And when such a big battle happened, there was no **** anymore. Heaven and earth return to chaos, whether it is a human, a god, a demon, or a demon, they are all distinguished by strength. As for the so-called humans, monsters, and gods, these are just a background of the past. If there is no strength, it is also small and ordinary.


    That is the world after returning to the chaos, each living by his own ability.


    At this moment, the new Human Race man was in front of Tang Ye, but even if he kept attacking Tang Ye with his sharp claws, it was useless. The shield in front of Tang Ye was too strong, making it an invincible existence compared to this new human race man.


    "What did you do?!" The new human race man was very surprised, staring at Tang Ye and drinking.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to explain, and said, "Maybe it''s because the difference between you and me is too strong, so your attacks are useless for me, right."


    "You..." The rookie man almost died of anger. Tang Ye''s words were really annoying, he felt very annoying when he heard it, but also very ridiculous. He is a new human race with natural abilities, and his strength is not bad. Even if he doesn''t have the Sky Realm, he has the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm. Such strength cannot be underestimated. Even in the Sky Realm, if you are accidentally attacked, you will still be injured. Therefore, in the usual situations, dozens or hundreds of people with the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm, besieging a person with the strength of the Sky Realm, can still kill people.


    After all, the strength of the Sky Realm is not invincible! If the gap between the individual battles is too large, it can be made up by the number of people. This is not the Heavenly Realm, and is regarded as a person who has reached the God Realm. Just like Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, the people of that realm are those with the strength of the masters of the stars. No matter how many people there are, no matter how they attack, it is useless.


    So, did Tang Ye reach the strength of the Heavenly Realm?


    This is obviously impossible. If Tang Ye reached the Heavenly Realm, how could it not be known. There is no news about Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, after all, this is a character who can break the balance of the situation.


    At this time, Tang Ye laughed, and it''s better to get rid of this new Human Race man early, so as not to wait for someone to see any clues, if he really knows that he is the strength of the Heavenly Realm, then he can''t keep a low profile. He suddenly punched, and with one punch, the new humanoid man flew into the air, and said: "Did you not check the news when your new humanoid sent people? I have already reached the sky realm, you are a star People of the main strength come to me for trouble, isn''t it looking for death?"


    The new human race man was startled when he heard Tang Ye''s words, then he drank it and said, "Are you the leader of the old human race Tang Ye?"


    "Leader?" Tang Ye tilted his head slightly, thought a little, and said, "You can say that, I''m that person."


    "It''s actually you..." The new human race man knew what to do. If it was Tang Ye, he would definitely not be able to fight. This time he came to the Star of Pearl, lurking through layers of layers. It is precisely because he is the strength of the master of the star realm, not very strong, so he can sneak in. Otherwise, if it is in the Sky Realm, this realm of strength is at the top and will be noticed, so it is not easy to act, so only the strength under the Lord of the Star Realm can easily lurk in. Even so, it is enough to deal with the old human race.


    Of course, to deal with most of the old human race. As for the "Boss" level characters like Tang Ye, who is stronger than the master of the star realm, he can''t deal with it after reaching the sky realm.


    So at this time, this new human race man directly made the decision to retreat. He shouted angrily to Tang Ye: "You trash, bugs, hum, I will definitely solve you all!"


    After all, the new human race man turned around and left quickly like a cheetah.


    "This..." Tang Ye was quite speechless, thinking that this new human race would attack him even more fiercely. One would either die for you or die for me. In the end, he said such cruel things, and then turned around and ran away, doing such a daunting. thing.


    However, Tang Ye would not let this new human race man run away. Since he was here to kill his own person, let him pay a price to know what is coming and going. Moreover, Tang Ye believes that there must be more than this person lurking to the Pearl Star. If this is the case, they must be found out, and then go to the place where the new human race is now, and the blue star will completely solve this matter.


    Tang Ye now possesses such a powerful force, no one can stop him unless the Great Emperor Void and the Great Xinghe make a move. In this case, he no longer needs to prepare so many things, and does not need to spend time and slowly accumulate strength. He alone can solve the new human race!


    That''s right, he alone, just one person, can solve the new human race!


    Tang Ye now wants to go according to her plan. Moreover, he was also worried about An Han who returned to the Blue Star as an undercover agent. Although An Han is a new human race, she disgusted and even hated the deformed and distorted development concept of the new human race, so she wanted to destroy it. However, if the people of the new human race know that An Han thinks like this, then the new human race will definitely not let her go. Tang Ye didn''t want An Han to have an accident, because he had other things to care about for An Han.


    That is the space power that An Han once demonstrated. What Tang Ye felt from this was the spatial power of the big sister Li Haoran. This power is very special. It can jump and transfer huge spaces, such as one world and one world. In other words, this power may allow him to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Now Tang Ye''s plan is to resolve the matter of the new human race, and then wait until the city of the ancient country appears, search for the eternal sea of ??fire, and obtain the power that can deal with the dark race. Then, after solving the matter of the Dark Clan, they looked for a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth. This way, first of all, was to connect with An Han.


    Falling leaves were about to return to their roots, and Tang Ye had no thoughts anymore to pursue the story of the stars and the sea. Moreover, here is the end of the sea of ??stars. Then, it is natural to return to the hometown.

 Chapter 3186： Decide everything!

    The new Human Race man who ran away rushed a very long distance. At this time, he has entered the beast and cheetah ability under the natural ability state, so the running speed at this time is very fast. This speed is comparable to the strength of the Sky Realm. Therefore, he was confident that he could get rid of Tang Ye.


    Speed ??is something he is proud of. Although in terms of strength fighting, he knew that he was not an opponent of Tang Ye''s strength in the Sky Realm, but in terms of speed, he believed that he would not lose. This time, he thought it was an accident. He had inquired before that Tang Ye had disappeared from Pearl Star for several days. He thought that Tang Ye was not there, so he came to kill the old human race at this time. Unexpectedly, he ran into Tang Ye as soon as he came out of the action. As expected, Tang Ye was already a master of the Sky Realm.


    What a bad luck! This new human race man groaned secretly in his heart, and he was blocked by killing two old human races. This was far from his expectations, and it was not up to the task assigned by him. Regardless, he felt that he would meet with other people first. Since Tang Ye appeared, he must have returned to the Pearl Star, no matter where Tang Ye had gone before, as long as Tang Ye was here now, they would be blocked, and they had to discuss new countermeasures.


    Whoosh whoosh! Huhuhu!


    This new human race man moved very fast, and he was also very cautious. He looked back from time to time and found that no one was catching up before he was relieved. Nevertheless, the route he took was still winding, sometimes jumping on the eaves, sometimes sprinting directly. In terms of direction and speed, it is difficult for people to keep up. Therefore, according to this method of retreat, he is confident that no one can track it.


    Soon, this new human race man entered a very prosperous place with a lot of people. Entering such a crowd, it might be difficult to find someone else. I don''t know where this new Human Race man went out. After arriving at a house, he left the secret road inside. This method is really secretive enough.


    When he came out of the secret road, he had already reached a remote place in the wild. From a prosperous place to such a place. How can anyone follow this method?


    After the rookie man came to this remote place, he ignored the situation behind him. Because he thinks that no one will be able to track him anymore. Then, he went to see his companion in peace.


    However, he didn''t know that at this moment, at the top of a tall tree far behind him, a man was standing steadily on the top of the tree. This person is naturally Tang Ye, and Tang Ye has traced it all the way here. Just now, he locked the power aura of that new human race man. With his true strength, since he locked this new human race man, he would definitely not let this new human race man run away.


    And Tang Ye had some speculations about the actions of this new human race man, thinking that it was not just this new human race man, so he slowly followed up, so that perhaps other new human races lurking here could be found. This seems weird to say, it''s obviously the weak of the old human race, so why should the new human race sneak in secretly. This is of course because Tang Ye has become very powerful now, and in Pearl Star, the old human race actually has the help of the Lord''s Mansion. Plus Sophia''s side, so if the new human race comes here, they will be discovered immediately, and then they will be dealt with by the Lord''s Mansion, Sophia, and Tang Ye. Now Tang Ye''s strength, even if he does not reveal the strength of the Heavenly Realm, what others know about it has reached the Sky Realm. Moreover, because it has an advantage in some secret skills and weapons, it is actually more powerful than the ordinary Sky Realm.


    In this way, even if it is a new human race who has never been arrogant and has never regarded the old human race before, they can only sneak into the Pearl Star.


    "Huh, **** it, if it weren''t for Ying Wushuang and the eldest lady of the Alpha family to help the old humans, why should we be so sneaky, killing these old humans even like this, it is simply a waste! I have never been so useless!" , After the new human race man went to the remote field, he saw that there were several new human races ahead, all possessing different natural abilities. A sword eyebrow with cold eyes, if it weren''t for too thick eyebrows, it is probably a handsome new human being coldly snort.


    There was a woman next to her, but she was not too young, probably in her forties, she was a very gloomy and stern woman. She had a sharp voice and coldly snorted: "Sooner or later we have to settle accounts for this kind of thing! Don''t you know that the bounty guild betrayed us? Huh, **** it, dare to do this. The bounty guild has also taken a lot with us. Good thing, but they betrayed us so much, making our actions at Pearl Star so limited. One day, we will find everyone to figure out these accounts!"


    The newly arrived cheetah ability new human race joined the topic and shouted: "Yes, all those who stand in front of us must be cleaned up! Especially those old human races, huh, garbage like things, actually want to come out. I will let them know what they regret!"


    These new human races all came to vent, and then the cold woman glanced at the cheetah man, and said uncomfortably, "What are you gaining today, won''t you still get nothing?"


    The cheetah man laughed, as if very proud, and said, "I killed two old human races today!"


    "What? Two?" The new human race who was scolding again and again was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed, with a playful sneer, and said: "Just killed two, what are you talking about here, shame! Huh, kill What is the difference between the two and not killing?"


    The new Cheetah tribe didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to that person¡¯s joke, and hummed: "Just killed two? You guys are really big-mouthed. If I tell you, I killed two old races under Tang Ye¡¯s nose, you dare to laugh. Me? Tang Ye, don''t you know?"


    "Tang Ye?" The man who laughed at the new cheetah human race just now became confused, with a serious expression, and said: "It is the leader of the old human race now, which makes the bounty guild a headache, and the lord mansion can''t help but make friends, and the Alpha race also thanks That old human king, Tang Ye?"


    The old human race man shrugged and said, "Yes, it''s him. Otherwise, why do you think I just killed two old human races? Huh, let me tell you, if it is you, there is Tang Ye, let alone killing two, I''m afraid You can''t kill one!"


    "Huh!" said by the new cheetah human race, other new human races are a bit disdainful and unwilling, but thinking about their strength at this time, and the strength of Tang Ye Sky Realm, they can''t refute it. Because, if it were to encounter the Sky Realm like Tang Ye, they would definitely not be able to deal with it.


    Although it was disdainful in every way and looked down upon the old human race, it was also aimed at those who had no strength. For people with strength, no matter who they are, they all value the same.


    Therefore, power seems to determine everything.

 Chapter 3187： Easy to track!

    A few new human races are talking about killing the old human race in a word. It is indeed a very disdainful attitude towards the old human race. They all say that they should clean up the old human race, or they only need to be alone. Up. Talking is very arrogant. However, when it came to Tang Ye, they all became jealous again, saying that they would avoid Tang Ye, because Tang Ye''s strength was above them.


    This is like bullying and fearing hardship. Therefore, no matter when, there is nothing wrong with mastering powerful forces. Besides, the current world speaks with strength. Weakness can be bullied. Of course, the world may not be so dark and there are not so many bad people. However, there are also many dark places. Therefore, in the face of these things, if you can have power, you will not be so passive.


    Tang Ye waited behind him for a while, and found that no one else had come, presumably the new human race lurking to the Pearl Star was just such a few people. If this is the case, then solve it, and then go to the Blue Star to solve the new human race to complete the plan.


    "Hmph, now that Tang Ye is back, we should get rid of him first, otherwise our plan will be difficult to proceed!" At this moment, the new human race with the cheetah ability said coldly.


    However, he was immediately refuted by another new human race, and the new human race coldly snorted: "Didn''t you say the opposite? We lurked to the Pearl Star this time, and originally wanted to avoid Tang Ye to act. Don¡¯t forget, our current strength is only the Lord of the Star Realm, not Tang Ye¡¯s opponent at all. Therefore, if we want to kill the old human race, we must avoid Tang Ye. If we want to kill Tang Ye, huh, you It¡¯s really easy to say, don¡¯t forget that the top ten masters of our clan, Luo Fu and Lord Luo Wei, were unable to kill Tang Ye, and even now Lord Luo Fu is still missing. According to the adults¡¯ guess, I¡¯m afraid Lord Luo Fu It was an accident. Previously, Luo Fu, Luo Wei, An Han and other adults, all of the strength of the Sky Realm, failed to kill Tang Ye, now with our several star realm masters, it may be possible to do it ?!"


    "You are cultivating other people''s ambitions and destroying your own prestige!" The cheetah rookie race was very upset, and stared at the rookie race who refuted him.


    The new human race still insisted on his own ideas and snorted coldly: "I''m just telling the truth. I don''t want us to have unnecessary casualties and affect our plans!"


    "You are obviously afraid of death!" Cheetah rookie clan drank coldly again.


    "I''m obeying the plans and arrangements of the adults. If you want to go your own way and affect the plans of the adults, huh, you will feel better!" The new human clan shouted again.


    "You are being quarreled! We are here to discuss countermeasures, **** the old human race, not to fight!" At this time, the new woman from the new human race came out with a cold voice, which is considered to be persuading.


    The few people were a little messy for a while, at this time, Tang Ye appeared.


    "Who?!" The new cheetah race maintained a keen awareness, he felt it as soon as Tang Ye appeared, and then he turned his head and stared sharply and fiercely.


    Tang Ye would be discovered at this time and there was nothing, because he did not hide any aura, as if he was walking out, it is not surprising that he would be discovered by the new cheetah race.


    "It''s you?! Tang Ye!" When the new cheetah saw Tang Ye, he was shocked, but he didn''t expect it to be Tang Ye. Since it was Tang Ye, it was a big problem, because Tang Ye was stronger than them. Although they had a few people, they had no countermeasures. If they just fight Tang Ye, they may not be able to fight.


    It should be said that there is a high chance of not being able to beat it. In this case, they are in danger. This is a very bad thing, because a few of them are lurking to the Pearl Star to deal with the old human race. Now they are gathered together to discuss countermeasures, which means that everyone is here. If Tang Ye solved it, it would be a kick. Then their plan failed.


    Compared with such consequences, the new cheetah race has a big question. How did Tang Ye get here?


    He knew very well that when he came here to meet with his companions, he was very careful and cautious to ensure that he would not be followed. He was indeed sure and was not followed. Unless, the ability of others to follow is very powerful, and he has followed him and he has not found it. However, he has a cheetah ability and has a very strong ability in tracking and anti-tracking. Why didn''t you find yourself being followed?


    The other new human races were also shocked when they saw Tang Ye appear, because they never thought that Tang Ye would appear, nor did they think that they would be discovered. Even if they were discovered, don''t be the one who Tang Ye found out, because this might mean that they would all be killed.


    "Hey, what''s going on?!" A new human race immediately looked at the cheetah new human race and asked. Because they felt that if Tang Ye found them and appeared here, it was because the new cheetah was discovered by Tang Ye. Just now the new Leopard Human Race said that he met Tang Ye. Then, the only thing Tang Ye would follow was him.


    "Damn, you are being followed!" Then another rookie immediately shouted to the cheetah rookie.


    Tang Ye appeared, and they all immediately made preparations for the challenge. Facing Tang Ye, a master of the Sky Realm, they knew it was very difficult to deal with, and maybe they would be killed.


    Tang Ye saw several new human races like this, shrugged, laughed, and said, "What''s the matter with you? Don''t be so nervous, I will come and see what''s the matter with you?"


    "Huh, Tang Ye, didn''t you just come to kill us? Don''t think we are afraid of you, I tell you, our new human race will never compromise with you! No, it should be, our new human race will never let go Your old human race!" Although the new cheetah human race is afraid of Tang Ye''s strength, they are not afraid at all.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I understand when you say that. It turns out that you are a new human race, you are here to kill my old human race. In this case, you really will be nervous, because I want to solve you all. Drop."


    "What kind of pretense, you knew we were a new human! Humph, you actually followed me!" The cheetah new human cried out to Tang Ye, and he thought that Tang Ye was following him. He didn''t feel sorry for this kind of thing, and felt sorry for the other companions. At this time, he was just full of anger, staring at Tang Ye fiercely.


    Tang Ye was still so calm, laughed, and said, "If I don''t follow you, how can I find your other companions? Besides, you are so easy to track, so of course I am tracking you."


    "You..." The cheetah rookie race was furious, feeling that Tang Ye was humiliating him.


    At this time, while the other new human races were fully guarding Tang Ye, they were also quite dissatisfied with the new cheetah human race, because it was the new cheetah human race that caused Tang Ye to follow him by accident. And such a thing might wipe them out!

 Chapter 3188： No need to fight!

    However, there is no other way. Because Tang Ye had already arrived here, and found them, it would be useless to blame the new cheetah race. The most important thing now is to get rid of Tang Ye, otherwise they will all die. But the question is, how to solve Tang Ye?


    They didn''t discuss the countermeasures in advance, and could only rely on their respective strengths to deal with Tang Ye. And all of them are the strength of the master of the star realm, facing Tang Ye, a master of the sky realm, if there is no good countermeasure, they can''t deal with Tang Ye.


    Several people approached the new Leopard Human Race, and one asked, "How about it, do you have a good way to deal with Tang Ye?"


    How did the cheetah rookie know that Tang Ye would come suddenly? Originally, he wanted to kill Tang Ye, but he wanted to. Then he wanted to solve Tang Ye through certain strategies, but now that Tang Ye came suddenly, there must be nothing. Countermeasures. At this moment, he was very angry with Tang Ye, but coldly snorted: "What countermeasures are needed at this time, we can solve him together!"


    "This..." The other new human races felt speechless, so they went to fight Tang Ye like this? Isn¡¯t that just a matter of abilities? Except that they have a little more people.


    Damn it, if Tang Ye can be solved if there are too many people, it should have been solved long ago. But now there is no way, even if there is no countermeasure, it can only be hardened. Even if they don''t fight Tang Ye, they retreat, Tang Ye will definitely chase after them. If you scatter and escape, there must be an accident. And they were all seen by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye wanted to track them down in minutes, after all, this place was now Tang Ye''s territory.


    "Then we will join forces to kill him!" a rookie said fiercely. Whether you''re sure or not, it''s okay to be so bold.


    Thus, several new human races attacked Tang Ye together. Tang Ye squinted at them, then just smiled. He has no idea about these new human races. Anyway, these new human races have no clues to tell him. And there are only a few people lurking to the Pearl Star. Therefore, for these new human races, just kill them, don''t worry too much.


    At this time, a new human race attacked. The strength of the master of the star realm is actually not weak. So, his momentum looks very good. Unfortunately, he was facing Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s true strength is not the Sky Realm, but the higher Heaven Realm, which is a **** in their words. They dealt with Tang Ye just like mortals deal with gods, and the gap must be huge.


    Of course, there are many examples of mortals defeating gods, and even the result of mortals defeating gods can be regarded as the traditional ending. However, Tang Ye is not one of those gods. In fact, he is an example of a mortal defeating a god. At the beginning of the earth ancestral land, as a mortal, he challenged the gods and then won. Now that he knew these things, Tang Ye would definitely not let himself be like this.


    Therefore, no matter who he faces, he is very serious. Now this new human race rushed over, and he allocated enough power. The new human race that rushed over, or these few new human races, were all the strength of the master of the star realm. In this case, as long as you use the power above the Sky Realm, but you don''t need to reach the Heaven Realm, you can kill it.


    Moreover, the power allocated by Tang Ye was the power of a spike. This is a very prudent approach. If you don''t disdain arrogance, I''m afraid you are going to tease that slowly. Tang Ye wouldn''t be like this, besides being cautious, he didn''t want to waste time either. Because now he wants to resolve this matter quickly, and then find An Han to see how to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    call!


    The new human race who rushed first suddenly punched Tang Ye with a very fierce and domineering force aimed at Tang Ye''s head. However, when he hit Tang Ye, Tang Ye just stretched out his right hand and directly held his wrist, preventing him from attacking again.


    "Wh, what?" This new human race was shocked. He didn''t expect that such a huge momentum would be of no use to Tang Ye. It stands to reason that the power driven by his fist already covers a small area around him. Even if he was just facing his fist directly, there was strength beside him. In this way, Tang Ye couldn''t reach his wrist directly. It was like trying to get something out of his pocket, there was no block at all!


    Isn''t your own power useful at all?


    This is impossible!


    Unless Tang Ye''s strength is too strong. It was so strong that at the moment he reached out his hand, his power was completely eliminated. In this way, it is possible to hold his wrist directly. However, such power, even in the Sky Realm, shouldn''t have it. He thinks that only the patriarch of their new human race, a person who has reached the peak of the Vault of Heaven and is in the realm of the gods, that is, the realm of heaven, can do it!


    But could Tang Ye have such strength?


    At least he didn''t believe it!


    In any case, this new human race now wants to get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles. So, he issued his full strength. However, he originally thought that even if Tang Ye was in the Sky Realm, with the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm, he would resist with all his strength, and he could finally get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles. However, the result is that no matter how hard he struggles, whether he struggles with all his strength, he still remains motionless.


    "How is this possible?!" This new human race looked at Tang Ye and couldn''t believe it. He felt that Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than expected, it was simply too strong!


    Tang Ye glanced at this new human race and saw that he was constantly struggling, but he was angry and grim at him, and felt that there was nothing to kill him. Therefore, he directly smashed the hand of this new human race with a strong force. At this time, the new human race was in extreme pain, and there was no response for a while.


    And at this moment, Tang Ye made another move, and when the new human race failed to respond, he directly pinched his neck. Without saying anything, Tang Ye used force again, and with a "click", the new human race''s neck was squeezed off. This new human race was naturally killed on the spot.


    Then, Tang Ye threw this new human race to the cheetah new human race. At this time, the new Leopards were also attacking towards Tang Ye, and they were stopped by the corpse thrown by Tang Ye. This was their companion, and of course they wouldn''t sit back and watch, so they caught the corpse of the slain new human race. Then they discovered that this new human race had been killed. Suddenly they were shocked and died. Isn''t this just being killed by a spike?


    "How could it..." Even the cheetah rookie has a crazy attitude, and people who are very angry and unwilling to Tang Ye are surprised at the fact that their companion was killed by Tang Ye in seconds, and then there is a huge panic!


    The cheetah rookie race is very clear that although the people who lurked to the master of the star realm have different natural abilities, their strength is basically the same. For this reason, Tang Ye was able to kill the current one in seconds, and it would be easy to kill them!


    What else do you need to fight?

 Chapter 3189： Was sold!

    After Tang Ye killed a new human race in seconds, the cheetah new human race was clearly aware of the strength gap between him and Tang Ye. He also knew clearly that with such a gap, there was no need to fight Tang Ye anymore. If you go to fight Tang Ye, you will die. If you run away, then there may be a chance to escape, because Tang Ye has to deal with another new human race.


    As a result, the cheetah rookies made a behavior that made everyone very speechless. That is, when several other new human races rushed to deal with Tang Ye, he turned around and ran away.


    At this time, another new human race came to attack Tang Ye. However, his strength is similar to the one just now. So when he rushed to Tang Ye, Tang Ye also killed him in seconds.


    Then, the new human races behind did not continue to rush up. Even if they rushed halfway, they braked. Because they know that rushing over is also looking for death, it is useless at all, it is better to find a chance to escape.


    This Tang Ye is really too strong. Sure enough, it was stronger than the Sky Realm, and it could be killed so easily in the face of the master of their Star Realm. This was not the strength of an ordinary Sky Realm.


    No wonder the ten masters in the clan who came to the Pearl Star to solve the old human race failed to solve Tang Ye, this is natural. Even the Celestial Realm masters in the clan can''t solve it, let alone the strength of their masters of the star realm.


    At this time, the three new human races who did not continue to rush up saw that the cheetah new human race turned around and ran away, and the distance to escape was a bit far.


    "This bastard!" These three new human races are full of scolding mothers. Just now, it was the Cheetah New Terran who said that Tang Ye would be solved jointly, and the one who took the initiative to solve Tang Ye was also the Cheetah New Terran, but now the Cheetah New Terran has run away?


    Is this still a person?


    If it weren''t for the threat of Tang Ye now, they really wanted to find the new cheetah human race to settle their accounts, feeling that the new cheetah human race was specially pitted against them, asking them to fight Tang Ye and then looking for a chance to escape. Isn''t this just taking one''s own life to save one''s life? It''s really hateful!


    But now with Tang Ye in front of him, if he doesn''t want to die, he can only escape like the new cheetah human race. Therefore, the remaining three new human races immediately divided into three directions to escape. They are not so stupid, but they don''t want to die like that again. Originally, if the death could hurt Tang Ye or make Tang Ye pay any price, it would be worth it. You could do this. However, looking at the two companions who were killed just now, to die, it was only a second death, which was meaningless. There is no need to do such a thing, so it is better to run away. Fleeing may be dead, but at least there may be a chance to run away, which is a great thing.


    "You can''t run away." Tang Ye saw the three new human races fleeing, sneered, and then moved his body. The figure was extremely fast, and he immediately reached the new human race escaping in one direction, and kicked it out.


    "Ah!" The rookie cried out immediately and flew back. He is not dead yet, but it is probably impossible to escape anymore. Because Tang Ye''s strength was enough to hit him badly.


    Then, Tang Ye didn''t make any stop, and continued to scavenge, and soon came to another new human race who had fled, and went out again, knocking this new human race back and flying back.


    Tang Ye''s speed is faster than them, and not a little bit faster. Therefore, even if these people fled in three different directions, they still couldn''t escape, and they would all be forced back one by one in the end. There was still one new human race left, and Tang Ye was still flying around. Although it took a few more seconds, he finally kicked the new human race back. And because the distance he escaped was longer, Tang Ye used more power, but he suffered the most serious injuries.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    And there was a rookie who couldn''t be more angry, and said angrily: "Why don''t you chase the cheetah, hum, he is going to run away!"


    This new human race is really not angry. It''s **** it, the new cheetahs are selling their lives in exchange for their own lives. They cannot bear this! To die, at the very least, I have to pull that fellow Cheetah.


    Tang Ye narrowed his eyes, smiled, and said, "Why, you really want your companion to die? In this case, can''t you escape one or the other? Why do you want me to kill that guy? "


    "Hmph, that despicable and shameless **** actually cheated us like this and escaped by himself, he should die!" The new human race said angrily.


    Tang Ye laughed and said: "Okay, I can fulfill you. However, I don''t want to kill him right away, so I will bring him and see what you do. It depends on how you look like. Be very angry. Then you can take care of your own internal affairs."


    After all, Tang Ye flickered directly and disappeared in place.


    Seeing this situation, the three new human races glanced at each other, and they all had an idea in their hearts, that is to run away at this time!


    Because the cheetah rookie race has been running away for a while, Tang Ye may not be able to catch up now, even if it can catch up, it will definitely take some time. If so, they might be able to escape in this little time!


    However, they have a big problem to solve, that is, they are seriously injured. With such an injury, it may not be possible to escape very far. In that case, Tang Ye might still catch up. Moreover, they had been exposed in front of Tang Ye, if they could not leave the Pearl Star, then it would still be easy for Tang Ye to find them. In this case, it seems to be a dead end.


    "Damn... I didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to be so strong!" A new human race couldn''t help but hum. Now they saw that Tang Ye''s strength was stronger than they thought, and this made them even more lucky. Yes. They originally thought that even if Tang Ye had the strength of the Sky Realm, they also had the power of the Master of the Star Realm. With this strength, perhaps under the power of the Sky Realm, there would be no accidents as long as they acted carefully.


    Unfortunately, the situation is not optimistic now.


    "I don''t know how far the cheetah has escaped. Although I am angry with him, at this time, I hope he has escaped very far and hides so that Tang Ye can''t find it so easily. In this case, we have enough. Time to leave." A new human race said bitterly.


    Although he was very angry at the cheetah rookies who cheated on their behavior, it was nothing more important than his own life. Anger or hatred can be vented and retaliated after saving lives.


    "No matter how much, let''s run away! What if we are lucky and can run away?" said a new human race.

 Chapter 3190： Trial!

    At this moment, Tang Ye was chasing the new cheetah race. He didn''t worry that the three new human races who had just beaten back would escape, because it was impossible. Not to mention that these three new human races have been seriously injured, even if they are not injured, Tang Ye will not let them escape. It was almost evening, and he had nothing else to do. Since these new human races wanted to kill the old human race so much, he would have fun and let them remember a bitter lesson.


    Sometimes to make a person stop doing something, in addition to killing him, you can also make him remember that he can''t do that by making him suffer a painful enough price. Even, you can use him to prevent others from doing that. Tang Ye wanted to try this method now. Because he wants these people to send a message, that is, what will be the consequences of killing the old human race. Because there may be other new human races, or there will be new human races lurking in the future and then killing people. In this case, there is a steady stream of killings.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that through that kind of painful lesson, or fear dominance, these people would not dare to do it again.


    Of course, the most fundamental way is to go to the Blue Star to solve the new human race and let the old human race develop again.


    Speaking out may make people feel cold, ruthless and cruel, but Tang Ye''s mood at this time, how to deal with those new human races, is indeed a bit like a after show. Not only can you consume time, but also try a way to contain the new human race against the old human race.


    At this time, the cheetah rookie race is using all its strength to escape. He didn''t dare to stop at all, and even the power he used was the strongest power. Because he knew that in the face of Tang Ye''s strength, he had to do this. Don''t think about retaining strength. At this time, if you still think about retaining strength or something, you may never have the opportunity to use the retained strength.


    "I''ve been running away for so long, Tang Ye shouldn''t be able to catch up!" At this time, the new Leopard race looked back and muttered softly. Because he felt that even if Tang Ye could kill these new human races in seconds, but there were several of them just now, it would take some time. And he has run far enough in this little time. Although he is the strength of the master of the star realm, but with the power of the natural ability bonus, the speed can actually reach the strength of the sky realm. If this is the case, if you run away first, you will definitely be able to get far enough away from Tang Ye. Therefore, he didn''t believe that Tang Ye could catch up.


    For this reason, he was wondering if he could escape in another direction. He would not stop to rest, this fluke idea he thought was very stupid. So at this time, what needs to be done is to use some brains. So, he thinks that he can no longer escape in a straight line like this. If Tang Ye was running in a straight line, if Tang Ye''s strength was much stronger than his, then it was only a matter of time before he could catch up. If that''s the case, it''s better to get some illusions or traps to confuse Tang Ye, so that it will help you escape. Then, go to the dock to take a spaceship and leave the Pearl Star!


    Only by leaving the Pearl Star, can you be completely relieved. He is going to return to the Blue Star, and now Tang Ye''s strength has greatly exceeded his imagination. Such information needs to be brought back and told to the patriarch so that the tribe can be fully prepared!


    The cheetah rookies used the cheetah''s natural ability that was opened at this time to observe the surrounding situation, but did not feel Tang Ye''s breath, so it was thought that Tang Ye did not catch up. And he didn''t plan to run away in a straight line anymore, so he had to change direction. He decided to run back and then change. As a cheetah, he can guarantee that the route he changes is safe.


    call!


    However, just as the new cheetah was about to turn around, a figure suddenly appeared, scared him, and he stopped quickly. Then he looked at this figure, and was stunned, his expression stopped, as if he had seen a ghost.


    "You...you..." Cheetah''s rookie race did indeed see a ghost. Looking at the figure that appeared, I didn''t know what to say. He could not imagine such a thing. Think it''s impossible, because this figure is Tang Ye. How could it be Tang Ye. Impossible, after running for so long, can Tang Ye chase him?


    Even if you can catch it, it won''t be so fast, right?


    "Tang Ye, how could you have chased it! Impossible!" The new cheetah is about to collapse a bit, and this can be chased, how strong is Tang Ye''s strength. The speed of his own escape is comparable to the sky realm. And Tang Ye was able to catch up to the Sky Realm so quickly, could it be that he had reached the Heaven Realm?


    impossible!


    The Heavenly Realm can only be reached by the geniuses of the two gods, Emperor Void Great and Emperor Xinghe. Now Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy still care about these trivial matters in the world of stars and stars. If Tang Ye reached the Heavenly Realm, how could no one know?


    Tang Ye looked at the new cheetah human race, smiled, and said, "Why can''t I chase you? You are not very strong."


    "You..." Cheetah''s rookie race was really speechless. Therefore, Tang Ye can catch up with him, not because Tang Ye is very strong, but because he is too weak?


    Damn it! Are you humiliating yourself again?


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t want to say so much to the new cheetah human race. He wanted to take the new cheetah human race back, and then see how the three new human races would react, and said to the new cheetah human race: ¡°What you did just now People were shocked. Originally thought you would join forces with other new human races to deal with me, but I did not expect you to escape by yourself. Escape so fast, it¡¯s a bit like letting those new human races hold me down so you can escape The question is, some of your new human races don¡¯t seem to have such a strategy, right? So, those new human races now think that you sold them. Now they are very angry. If they meet you, they probably want to kill you. ."


    The cheetah rookie frowned at this point. At this point, he knew he was doing something wrong. However, he did not feel that he had done something wrong. Because in that situation, it would be stupid to fight Tang Ye again. In the face of various situations, we must adapt to circumstances. I only fled according to the circumstances. If those new human races can react, it should be the first time to escape. They don''t run, they are stupid!


    The new cheetah human race did not have any guilt, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "I didn''t expect that they would be stupid enough to fight you, that kind of power gap, would you die if you didn''t leave? And, what do you say they saw me Will you let them go?"


    "Of course not." Tang Ye shrugged and said, "However, I didn''t kill them right away. Then I saw their anger at you, so I want to catch you back and let them kill you. If they don''t kill , Let''s talk about it. I want to see how your new human race treats the betrayal."


    "By the way, we have to see if your new human race is going to be completely destroyed, or it is worth having a chance to reform." Tang Ye was very joking, like a trial.

 Chapter 3191： Flee and catch!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, if it was before, or before encountering Tang Ye, the new cheetah would feel that this was like a joke. It seemed that some of them were controlled by Tang Ye, and he was like Tang Ye''s toy!


    However, seeing Tang Ye''s strength now, the new Leopard Human Race felt that this might not be impossible. Because Tang Ye''s strength is really too strong. It''s no surprise that he is a toy under that kind of strength. This made him very angry and unwilling, but more frustrated.


    People who originally thought that relying on the strength of several star realm masters on their side, coupled with natural abilities, even if they are not in the sky, they are very close. For this reason, the combined strength of a few of them may be able to withstand a few Sky Realms. As a result, in front of Tang Ye, their strength was so vulnerable.


    "Do you think they will kill me?" The new cheetahs heard what Tang Ye meant. They thought that those new races were angry at his first act of running away, so if they saw him, they would kill him. ?


    The cheetah rookie sneered and said: "I don¡¯t know if they will kill me, but do you think you¡¯re chasing me? Will they not run away? Do they want to kill me, so you come When chasing me, did you wait for you on purpose? You are so naive! No one is not afraid of death, they must have escaped!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and said: "What do you mean? Why do I listen to you, it feels like you really want them to be killed by me. But, they are not your people, are your companions? You don''t care. they?"


    The cheetah rookie sneered and said, "Do you still say these are useful? Also, don''t you think that the relationship between our rookies is very good. In fact...why should I tell you this?"


    The cheetah rookie race did not speak any more. Since he could not escape Tang Ye and saw Tang Ye''s terrifying strength, he didn''t bother to resist, and he was free to how Tang Ye dealt with him.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "I know the internal situation of your new human race. In fact, you are all deformed and abnormal. After all, the concepts you accept are very abnormal. Therefore, it can be said that your growth is unhealthy. For this reason. , I will help you solve this situation. Perhaps, I will not kill all of your new human races. Perhaps, every tribe will have innocent people. Then, those innocents, I will not kill. Then , I hope they can become normal, especially those children."


    "What do you know?!" Cheetah rookie clan shouted, staring at Tang Ye fiercely, looking very disgusted. Because he didn''t like Tang Ye saying that, Tang Ye was not a member of their new human race, but he said it as if he knew the new human race very well!


    Tang Ye looked at the cheetah rookie with a calm expression. In fact, he was able to say such a thing not to pretend, but that he had been in contact with An Han, who was born in the new human race, and learned a lot about the new human race from An Han. The fact is that the situation of the new human race is very outrageous. The outside world may think it is normal, but there are too many deformities inside. Perhaps, those natural abilities brought about are deformities in nature.


    Of course, now that the Cheetah rookie race is so angry, Tang Ye does not intend to refute, nor can he refute. For one thing, he is not a new human race, and he hasn''t actually come into contact with many new human races. It really can''t be said to be very understanding. Secondly, he did not want to expose the matter between him and An Han. Even if the new cheetah human race could not tell his story, because he would not give the new cheetah human race this opportunity, but for safety first, he would also Be cautious.


    Now Tang Ye no longer talked to the new cheetah human race, and stunned the new cheetah human race with a punch, and then left with the cheetah new human race. When they returned to the place where the new human races were, they disappeared.


    The new cheetah woke up and saw that there was no one around, he couldn''t help laughing at Tang Ye: "Look, they have already run away. Hmph, you are really naive, and you will think they are here to wait for you to find me to settle the account! Let me tell you, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s something wrong with running away first, but if they react first, they will also run away!"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It doesn''t matter. Actually, I''m just doing it for fun."


    "You..." The cheetah rookie race was really depressed with anger. Sure enough, Tang Ye just treated them as toys and wanted them to fight in the nest or something. If you really did this here, wouldn''t it be very ugly?


    "Even if they escape, so what? I don''t think you can escape." Tang Ye said again, and then took the cheetah rookie tribe to prey, chasing the few escaped rookies. Those new human races were already severely injured, and even if they escaped at this time, it was impossible to escape too far. Tang Ye could track them quickly.


    The rookie cheetah was caught by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye swooped suddenly. The speed was so fast that he almost suffocated him. He was in a coma just now, so he didn''t feel it. But now, he is sober. Regarding Tang Ye''s speed, he could only say that it was almost as if he was traveling through space, and the pressure on his body was a little unbearable, as if it was suffocating.


    At this speed, it is no wonder that he can be chased! At such a speed, it is only natural to catch him! And this made the cheetah rookie realise that Tang Ye''s strength surpassed his imagination once again!


    "You... who are you... on earth!" The cheetah new human race feels that Tang Ye is simply inhuman. Could this be an old human race? Or will it be an old human? This strength is too strong!


    boom!


    Just when the cheetah rookie race was surprised, Tang Ye threw him out. Then he bumped into someone, a new human race who had escaped. This new human race was originally injured, so how far can it escape? Therefore, as long as Tang Ye tracked their breath, it was only a matter of a moment to catch up with them.


    "It''s you!" What happened to the new human race consciousness that was hit, he couldn''t help but drink out after seeing Tang Ye and seeing the new cheetah new human race. This low drink is also facing Tang Ye and the new Leopard race. For Tang Ye, he was really shocked. Because Tang Ye actually went to catch the cheetah rookie, and chased him again. How strong is this speed and this ability?


    As for the new cheetahs, it was because they were very angry with the new cheetahs. The new cheetah race asked them to deal with Tang Ye, but they ran away by themselves. It was to cheat them and sold them. Of course they were very angry. At that time, their minds, if they see the new cheetah race again, they must teach severely. But now that I see it, there is also anger.


    Tang Ye ignored them, and soon disappeared, and went to catch the other two new human races who had escaped. Similarly, these two were also seriously injured, and could not escape at all, or they underestimated the time Tang Ye left. So, soon, they were caught by Tang Ye again.


    As a result, these new human races got together again.

 Chapter 3192： Very unfair!

    With the addition of the new cheetah races, there are now four new races. These are all lurking to the Pearl Star to kill the old human race. Two of them had been killed by Tang Ye before. Now, Tang Ye was not in a hurry to kill them, but let them kill each other.


    "Okay, all of you are here. Didn''t the three of you just say that if you see him again, don''t you want to kill him? Now I give you a chance. Then, you can do it." Tang Ye felt sorry for the three. The injured new human race said.


    "You..." Now these three new human races also feel that Tang Ye is using them as toys, so this time is not the first to settle accounts with the new cheetah human race, but to express great anger towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and said, "Didn''t you say that if you see him again, you will kill them? Now I am helping you see him. Besides, what are you staring at me for? You are not mine. Opponents, it¡¯s easy for me to kill you. Therefore, you are all obedient, so that you may not die. Otherwise, I will kill all of you!"


    "Well, I have an idea." Tang Ye looked at them and said, "You are divided into two parts now. The three of you are on one side and he is on the other side. Then you can only live on the other side. So. , Either the three of you killed him. Or he killed the three of you."


    "Tang Ye, you **** it!" The cheetah rookie was furious at Tang Ye, feeling that Tang Ye was simply ruthless.


    Tang Ye looked cold, and said, "Actually, I also feel that this is wrong. It''s like a heinous bad guy. But why can I do this? That''s because you have done more to the old human race. Cruel and evil things. And, you have killed a lot of old human races, no matter if those old human races are old or young. As long as they are old human races, you are killing. Thinking about those pictures, I feel angry. I want you to know, If you do something wrong, you will always be punished. Of course you have to pay it back when you come out."


    "You..." In the face of Tang Ye, the new cheetah race, and the other three new races, really didn''t know how to refute it. Indeed, what they had done to the old human race was much more than that of Tang Ye. Therefore, as Tang Ye, as an old human race, there is nothing to refute to take revenge on their new human race. It cannot be said that they are allowed to torture and kill the old human race, and the old human race cannot be tortured and killed them.


    All of this depends on strength. Whoever is stronger will be in charge of whose destiny!


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "Okay, let''s start. I tell you that my patience is limited. If you think you can not listen to me, you want to join forces or something. Yes, but you will be very clear in the end. You all have to die."


    The cheetah rookie race is very nervous at this time, because now he is alone, if he does it, he will definitely suffer. wrong! The cheetah rookie race suddenly thought of something, looking at the three rookies, suddenly there was a kind of ecstasy in his heart. Although it was time to decide his life and death, he was indeed ecstatic. Because the three new human races are seriously injured. In this case, with his current state, it is not difficult to kill the three new human races.


    So, can''t you survive?


    Therefore, the new cheetahs were also the first to recover, and then directly attacked the three new races. He felt that he was doing the right thing, and it was time now, either you died or I died. It would be better for someone to come alive than everyone else to die.


    The three new human races were still staring at Tang Ye, thinking that this kind of thing could not happen to them. Because they all knew that Tang Ye treated them as playthings, and it was up to them to kill each other. They would not do such a thing. They are new human races, with natural abilities, how can they do this in front of an old human race?


    However, when they thought this way, the new cheetahs attacked them. The cheetah rookie did not suffer too much damage, so when the cheetah ability was activated, the hands became sharp claws, aimed at a rookie, it was very simple to kill.


    After the cheetah rookies did something like this, the three rookies also reacted. They never expected that the new cheetah would do this. It was a joke!


    Before facing Tang Ye, seeing Tang Ye''s powerful force, knowing that it was not an opponent, and then the Cheetah rookie race was the first to escape. Now, being treated by Tang Ye as a plaything, he has no spine, and now he has raised the butcher knife on his side so quickly to survive.


    This is **** it!


    The three new human races were instantly angry with the new cheetah race, and they wanted to kill the new cheetah race. At this moment, they didn''t have any ideas, they just wanted to win this survival game. That is, to kill the new cheetah race!


    "Damn you!" a rookie clan shouted out and sent out his full strength to resist the cheetah rookie''s attack. Although he had been seriously injured, but with all his strength, he barely blocked the new cheetah race.


    Then, the other two new human races also reacted. They were also furious at the way the cheetah new human race did, and shouted in a low voice: "You despicable villain, anyone can live, but you can''t! Betray us like this again and again, then We will kill you!"


    Then, the two new human races also took action, helping the new human race who started to take action first, and the combination of the three can finally block the cheetah new human race''s attack.


    The cheetah rookie smiled grinningly and said, "Don¡¯t say anything about betrayal, don¡¯t you see what¡¯s going on right now? Did I make a mistake when I ran away? Tang Ye¡¯s power is so strong that we don¡¯t need to fight at all. No fight. If you made a mistake in your escape, then didn''t you run away? If you make a mistake, you should say that your reaction was too slow!"


    "And now, since only one of us can live, then we can decide who can live! This way, it''s better than we all die?" The new Cheetah snorted coldly to the three new human races.


    "You..." The three new human races are even more angry. Although the words of the new Leopard human race sounds reasonable, they are actually quite absurd, but if they have a conscience, they don''t think they can do it. At least, you can''t take action against your own people and your companions.


    "Why nonsense, whether you can survive or not depends on your ability!" The new cheetah did not want to quarrel with the three new races. He wanted to kill the three new human races when they were injured. Therefore, he exerted his force again and easily repelled the resistance of the three new human races, and then he swooped over, killing a new human race first.


    The cheetah rookie race is very confident, because his power is now far above the three rookies. He snorted coldly: "You are not my opponent, you have suffered such a serious injury, do you still want to beat me?"


    The three new human races were shocked, indeed, they were seriously injured, and they were not the opponents of the cheetah new human race at all. Wouldn''t it be unfair to yourself in this case?

 Chapter 3193： Disgusting!

    Seeing that the cheetah rookie is about to attack, the three badly injured rookies know that they must be unable to stop the attack of the uninjured cheetah rookie. For a while, I felt that it was very unfair. In such a situation, isn''t it just for them to die?


    But now it is not that they have the final say on this kind of thing, Tang Ye is in control of them, they have no choice but to do their best to resist, only hoping to stop the new cheetah race.


    "Huh, isn''t it ridiculous that you are like this? Knowing that it is impossible for you to block me in your current state, why do you use that little strength to resist me?" The new cheetah raced over and wanted to fight three The rookie had a fatal attack.


    The three new human races were very angry with the cheetah new human race, and one of them coldly snorted: "You alone can''t say such a thing! Damn, if it weren''t for you, do you think we would be like this? I must kill you!"


    "Kill me? Okay, then I''ll take a look, how did you kill me!" Cheetah rookie sneered. Now his strength is almost at its peak, so dealing with the three seriously injured people is simply a breeze. He was a little grateful to Tang Ye. He didn''t hurt him just now, and then let him fight against the three injured new human races. It''s like making him win.


    Click!


    However, at this moment, when the new Leopards were about to attack the three new humans, he was suddenly hit by a huge force, and his looting body was hit directly into the ground, and he also hit a big hole.


    "Puff! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    Then he looked at Tang Ye and shouted angrily: "What are you doing? You said let me fight the three of them, whoever survives can survive, but you are hurting me now. Is this favoring them?"


    Tang Ye was the person who had just played Cheetah New Human Race. And this scene surprised the three injured new human races, what is Tang Ye doing? They really can''t understand. Tang Ye is really weird. However, this is a good thing for myself, just don''t have any more conspiracies.


    Tang Ye smiled at this time, just shrugged, and said to the new cheetah: "You don''t need to be angry, because I just made this thing fair. You know, now they are all seriously injured, if you If you are not injured, then you can kill them easily. In this case, is it too unfair to them? And, it¡¯s not fun at all, isn¡¯t it? So, I want you to get hurt a bit. Of course, I The injury to you is not as serious as theirs, otherwise it would be unfair to you. After all, they have three people. So, now you are injured less than them. It''s like, your current strength is combined with the three of them. The strength of getting up is about the same. In this case, wouldn''t it be fair for you to fight again?"


    "You..." Of course the new cheetah race was very angry about Tang Ye''s arrangement. In this case, he would lose his advantage, and he might also be killed by the three new human races!


    Damn it! The rookie cheetah cursed in his heart. However, things really became fair in this way, and Tang Ye had done nothing wrong, so he couldn''t refute anything.


    However, he suddenly realized that this matter was terrible. Because he found that he actually accepted this thing in his heart. Tang Ye treated them as playthings and wanted them to kill each other, as if it was something he had to do!


    can not do this! In this case, doesn''t it mean that he has recognized himself as Tang Ye''s plaything?


    Therefore, the new cheetah glared at Tang Ye and resisted: "I quit! Tang Ye, I won''t let myself be played by you! Hmph, I would rather die than be your plaything! "


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, sneered, and said, "What? I just made things fair and you are not happy? But, just now when you were not injured and had such a big advantage, you were not like this. Just now you would win 100%, that is, you would kill them, and then live by yourself, so that you are happy. And now you are injured, you may be killed, your ending is death, so Are you not happy?"


    Tang Ye smiled more playfully, looked at the three new human races, and said, "What do you think? Like him, thinking you can resist me like a plaything, and then all go to death? Or you? Are you willing to continue this game and win, so you can continue to live?"


    The new cheetah race felt that they could not be deceived by Tang Ye, and looked at the three new races and said loudly, "We can''t continue to be Tang Ye''s playthings! What if we are dead? Don''t you think we are being swayed by Tang Ye like this Playing tricks, have you lost the face of the new human race? Also, do you think Tang Ye will really let us go in the end? I think in the end, Tang Ye will definitely kill us all!"


    The three new human races heard the words of the cheetah new human race, but they were unmoved, all staring at the cheetah new human race. Just like Tang Ye said, the appearance of the new cheetahs really made them sick. Just now the new cheetahs were not injured, they could easily kill them, win victory, and then survive, but they are not as sturdy as they are now, uniting them to fight against Tang Ye, not playing this kind of game, but the first quick shot , People who want to kill themselves. And now, he is injured, it is not so easy to kill his side, but he has the backbone, want to unite his side to resist Tang Ye?


    Indeed, they knew that they were Tang Ye''s plaything now, but their anger from the new cheetah race was greater than their anger towards Tang Ye. They want to kill such a shameless new cheetah race. Moreover, if Tang Ye had the words to say, then after killing the new cheetah human race, he could live on his side!


    To stay alive, killing the despicable cheetah rookies who betrayed them twice is what they want to do the most for these three rookies. This is perfect for them. Therefore, they did not listen to the words of the new cheetah race. At this time, they were all staring at the cheetah rookie. Then one of them shouted to the new cheetah: "Cheetah, you damn, you still have the face to mention the dignity of our new human? Everyone can mention it, but you can''t!"


    "Hmph, now, it''s our turn to kill you!" The new human race yelled again, and then said to the other two companions, "We joined hands and killed the cheetah. He is such a scum. Ashamed! Then, we have to live!"


    "Of course, we will do it!" The other two new human races made the same decision. Then, the three of them were seriously injured, joined forces, and attacked the new cheetah race.


    The new cheetah race was furious, and shouted in a low voice: "You are actually willing to be playthings, well, then don''t blame me for killing you!"

 Chapter 3194： Fight strength!

    Now, the new cheetah race and the three new races have come together. At this time, the battle between them is no longer simply trying to kill each other and let themselves live. Rather, there is anger and hatred between them. Not only to survive, but also to vent this anger and hatred.


    "Do you think three can kill me? Hmph, wishful thinking, don''t forget, my strength is the strongest among you!" After the new cheetah clan fought with the three new clan, one person blocked the three again. Personal attack, then whispered coldly to the three people.


    Although the new cheetah was also injured by Tang Ye, his injuries were not as severe as those of the three new humans. Therefore, even if he is injured at this time, he can also play against the three new human races.


    These three new human races are still angry with the cheetah new human race, and at the same time they are still unwilling. They don''t believe it, can''t the three of them still be able to deal with a new cheetah?


    "Cheetah, don''t you think that you can solve us fast? I tell you, the three of us can work together, back to back, and can completely block your speed! How is your strength stronger than us? You without the speed advantage, nothing The threat can be said!" A rookie clan shouted to the cheetah rookie.


    "Really? Let''s take a look!" The cheetah rookie race sneered, even showing a proud expression, and then jumped back, preparing to attack the three new races.


    At this time, the three new human races immediately assumed a back-to-back posture, defending against the cheetah new human race''s attack in all directions. One of them commanded and said: "We will defend like this, retreating as advancing, and defensive as offensive. Once a cheetah attacks, one of us will definitely not be able to withstand the defense for long, so we must proceed immediately. Support. In this way, we can definitely support longer than the cheetah. Now, we have no possibility of a quick fight, one hit kills, and only this kind of protracted battle. In this regard, we have the advantage. of."


    "Good!" The other two new human races agreed to this approach. They were all seriously injured, and no one can exert a strong force at once, so it is the right way for three people to rely on each other.


    The Cheetah rookie race is still very confident now, and the method he wants to use is to defeat them one by one. He is now stronger than the three new human races alone, so he feels that he can attack quickly, and use a stronger power, and then break one of the three new human races. Only by destroying them one by one can you win, otherwise it will be very unfavorable to him if he fights a consumption battle.


    The cheetah rookie is going to do this. As a result, he transformed into the state of a cheetah''s natural ability, his hands turned into sharp claws, his feet were charged, and then he swept out suddenly. The speed was still very strong, and it was impossible to compare any of the three new human races alone. Coping. If he can break through a defense, he can immediately make a fatal blow with his claws.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The cheetah rookie race rushed to one of the rookies, the claws were full of power, and then when the three new races couldn''t tell which one he would attack, he quickly attacked the past.


    "Don¡¯t panic, we¡¯re back to back, and we¡¯ll make up for ourselves. No matter who the cheetah is attacking, we will immediately support it so that we can block the cheetah! And the cheetah¡¯s attack now will consume a lot of power. We just need to persist. If you go down, you will win!" the commander of the three new human races quickly reminded.


    The other two new human races have already understood what to do, and now they are fully defending.


    call! boom!


    In the next second, the new cheetahs attacked. He attacked the one who was in charge of the command, because he knew that this new human race had a brain, and he had to deal with him first, and then there would be no threat to the next two. They already knew each other, so the new cheetahs knew whom to shoot better.


    puff!


    Because of the huge impact, the new human race that was attacked suddenly couldn''t bear it, and vomited a mouthful of blood. However, this is all in his expectation. And he is not directly defeated, then his plan can begin. At this time, the other two new human races immediately supported their forces, giving the attacked new human race the power to counter the cheetah new human race. However, he did not break away from the back-to-back of the other two new human races because he knew that even if he had the opportunity to counterattack the new cheetah human race at this time, he would not be able to cause fatal damage to the new cheetah human race, and the new cheetah human race would retreat quickly. . So what he should do best is to retain his strength and continue to defend against the next attack of the new cheetah race. Although this is very passive, it is also to consume the power of the new cheetah race. As long as you persist, the final counterattack is the key to victory.


    The cheetah rookie reacted very sensitively and had a strong sense of awareness. When that rookie had the power to fight back, he immediately retreated. This is to avoid being hit. He is also injured now, and if he is attacked again, the situation will be very bad for him.


    And seeing this scene, the new human race was also fortunate, fortunately not actively attacking the cheetah new human race, otherwise that power would be wasted. Because the cheetah rookie reacted so quickly, it must be missed.


    After the cheetah rookie jumped back, the yellow cheetah stared at the three rookies, and he was afraid of the joint strategy of the three rookies. He probably knew that the three rookies wanted to fight attrition. However, even if he knew the strategies of the three new human races, he had no other good way to deal with it, and he could only continue to attack like just now. Because he is only one person, if he does not attack, there is no chance of winning.


    "Do you want to play with me slowly like this?" The cheetah new human race will not admit defeat, and show a wicked smile to the three new human races, playing with a taste: "Don''t think that you can deal with me like this, and don''t think that you are like this I''m afraid of you. Hmph, you think I am injured, so my strength is not enough. Do you want to exhaust my strength?"


    "Then you really underestimated my strength." The cheetah rookie looked at him for a moment, lowered his head, his expression became somber and solemn, and then coldly snorted: "If this is the case, then I will let you see. Whose power can hold it in the end?"


    After drinking, the cheetah rookie race suddenly launched an attack. Even if it was injured, it still rushed to the commanding rookie race and attacked again. He was also attacking the new human race of this command just now, and he is doing the same now, and next, he will do the same. Because he has to concentrate on solving one now, and he won''t let his strength spread out. That would be disadvantageous.


    The new human race as the commander sees this, knowing that the next thing is to fight each other''s strength.

 Chapter 3195： perish together!

    The cheetah rookie race and the three rookie races have entered a battle of attrition of their own strength. For each of them who were injured, there is not much bells and whistles they can do.


    Whizzing! Boom!


    All of a sudden, the Cheetah rookie race and the three rookie races attacked and defended for several rounds, each of which consumed a lot of strength. The cheetah rookie race failed to defeat it, and after returning, panted again and again because of the exhaustion of strength. At the same time, the defense of the three new human races is the same. Although when the Cheetah new human race alone attacks, the commanding new human race is mainly affected, but the other two new human races will immediately send power to them. It is also a consumption. Of course, the commanding new human race will consume more, and the injuries will continue to worsen, with bleeding from the corners of the mouth many times. After all, he is a person who withstands the attack of the new cheetah, even if he has the strength to support it, he cannot completely offset the attack of the new cheetah.


    "I see how long you can hold on!" The new Cheetah did not expect things would turn out to be like this, but they were actually very upset in their hearts. He originally thought it was easy to solve. By this time, his danger has increased. He felt that all this was caused by the three new human races not cooperating with him. His anger grew stronger and he attacked again, and then he became more and more disregarded for his own safety.


    Whizzing! Boom!


    The cheetah rookie race has also become very competitive. Just to attack the commanding new human race, the other two ignored them. He didn''t believe it. With his own strength, he couldn''t break the defenses of these three new human races.


    "I will tear you all to pieces!" The new cheetah clan hummed viciously.


    The commanding new human race sneered again and again, not afraid of the cheetah new human race''s attack, but rather provocatively said: "Really? Then I want to see, how do you break us?"


    Then, the people on both sides once again entered the frenzied attack and defense. And they all seemed to be dead. The Cheetah new human race ignored the limits of their body, even if they vomited blood because of using too much power, they just wanted to attack the commanding new human race. And under such an attack, the commanding new human race would definitely not feel well, and he was beaten to vomit blood again and again. His injuries continued to worsen. However, because of the power of the other two new human races, the severity of the injury does not seem obvious. In addition, this does not mean that the other two new human races who are just as support will be fine. In fact, as the strength of support continues to increase, their body load is also increasing. Slowly, both of them couldn''t help but want to vomit blood.


    Tang Ye looked at them offensively and defensively as if they were crazy, but in fact a bit speechless and wondering, I don''t know why they hit this level. It stands to reason that they are the object of their anger, but why don''t they aim the finger at themselves and insist on beating their own people.


    The most important thing is that if they fight like that, no one may survive in the end. Originally, their purpose of doing this was to survive, but in the end no one could survive, so what''s the point?


    Tang Ye''s current strength is very strong, and based on the injuries of these people, it can basically be seen whether they can survive. Their injuries have seriously damaged their bodies, and even if this time is over, they may not be able to survive. In this case, there is no need to bother them.


    "What am I doing here?" Suddenly Tang Ye realized this problem, and suddenly he was speechless. If it''s to kill time, it doesn''t have to be. I imagined that, as planned before, warn these people, whether they are new human races or other people, not to shoot against the old human races, otherwise it will end badly.


    For example, the cheetah rookies'' fate is indeed very miserable. Perhaps others will be very jealous when they see this scene. Maybe it will be useful, who knows. Tang Ye didn''t bother to bother at this time, and was about to leave.


    "Ah!" Suddenly, I heard a cry of pain from the cheetah rookie. Tang Ye looked over, and saw that the new cheetah race was attacking the commanding new race. Then, probably out of anger, the Cheetah rookie race continued to take the risk and did not retreat, but directly attacked with another sharp claw, unexpectedly piercing the shoulder of the commanding rookie race.


    This is considered a successful attack. The cheetah rookie is very happy. This finally broke the defense of the three new human races. Now, he can quickly kill these three new human races. This vile fight seems to have a result. It also means it''s over. However, never expected that at this time the commanding new human race also launched a ruthless. Probably at this time, I am afraid that there will be no chance to be ruthless if it is not ruthless. Therefore, he suddenly let go of his defensive stance and grabbed the claws of the cheetah rookie race with both hands. But without the use of force to defend against Cheetah''s new human race''s attack, the sharp claws that pierced his body suddenly pierced deeper, and he was very dangerous.


    At this time, the commanding new human race yelled at the other two new human races: "Quickly, kill him! I caught him, he can''t go back!"


    The two new human races can be regarded as understanding, commanding the new human race is desperate to leave the cheetah new human race, in order to create opportunities for them to attack. The two immediately acted, no longer supporting the commanding new human race with their strength, and then punched out their fists and aimed at the wound on the cheetah new human race.


    The rookie cheetah was shocked. Because he knew very well that if he was attacked, his injuries would be greatly worsened, and that way, he might die. If that''s the case, wouldn''t they die with the commanding new human race? He doesn''t want this result! What he wants is to win, what he wants is to live by himself!


    "You guys don''t want to succeed!" Cheetah rookie shouted, trying to get away. However, the commanding rookie caught him tightly, even if it was dead, it would still catch him. For a while, he couldn''t retreat, when the attack of the two new human races hit.


    "Damn...Ah!" Two fists hit the Cheetah rookie and hit his wound. In addition to the enlargement of the wound, his body also received a huge impact, and he immediately vomited blood.


    "Damn you!" The cheetah rookie race was furious and suddenly released power. This was his last strength, in order to break free from the shackles of the commanding rookie race. He struggled, and once again severely injured the commanding new human race, and then quickly grabbed the throats of the other two new human races with his claws. The two new human races were seen blood sealing their throats and fell to the ground.


    And the commanding new human race was also penetrated too much because of the body. Although it was not dead at this time, it was dying. I am afraid that it will die soon.


    But the same is true of the Cheetah rookies. Although the Cheetah rookie killed the two rookies in one breath, when he calmed down, he kept vomiting blood, his injuries were irretrievable, and his vitality quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 3196： Come so fast!

    In the end, the new cheetah race and the three new races died together.


    Tang Ye did not expect such a result. In fact, he originally planned to speak and count, that is, among the new cheetahs and the three new races, whoever survives in the end can continue to live. Keep alive so as to help him spread the word, lest others want to attack the old human. However, it turned out that these new human races all died. Moreover, seeing their deaths is still very tragic and miserable. I am afraid that others will feel a lot when they see it.


    No matter what you think, Tang Ye just hopes that they will stop killing the old human race, the old human race is no longer so easy to bully. Moreover, even if the strength of the old human race is still not strong enough, can it be because of not enough strength that it can be humiliated and killed at will? Tang Ye disagrees with this truth.


    Therefore, for those who still use this mentality to deal with the old human race, he basically has no sympathy and kindness, and will let them know what regret is, even if they have a miserable end, they will not bother to care. Now that the Cheetah rookie people died like this, he didn''t care about it, and he didn''t deal with it. He left these tragic corpses here as a warning to people.


    Then, Tang Ye returned to the Datang Mansion. At this time, Ada and Aqi, as well as all the new human races gathered here are here.


    "I have seen Lord Renwang!" After seeing Tang Ye, these old human races saluted one after another, as if Tang Ye was a great king. However, it is true. In their hearts, Tang Ye is their king.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed. If he hadn''t heard the old humans call him this before, he would be very confused and uncomfortable. Of course I am not used to it now. Although he wanted to tell these old human races not to call him that way, but he did so many things, for this orderly and hierarchical world, his identity is of course different. Even if he wants to keep a low profile, he must accept something, unless he does nothing and others don''t know anything about him.


    What''s more, for the old human race, they also need such a character to inspire them. Therefore, even though it was quite troublesome, Tang Ye still accepted such a thing. He smiled at the old humans and said, "You are welcome, I just came back, and there are many things I don''t know."


    As he said, he looked at Ada and Aqi and said, "Ada, Aqi, come and report to me about the situation during my absence."


    "Yes, Tang... Lord Renwang!" A Qi nodded immediately, very excited about Tang Ye''s emotions. It could be seen that she was very happy and had great enthusiasm for Tang Ye''s return. This was also because Tang Ye hadn''t appeared for a while when dealing with the Dark Clan. She was worried that she would be broken, and she would be very happy to see Tang Ye come back safely.


    Then, Tang Ye went to the resting backyard, with Ada and Aqi following him. After sitting in the pavilion, Tang Ye looked at Ada and Aqi, his expression became more natural and casual, and said, "Let''s talk about it, what''s the matter with Lord Wang?"


    Ada and Aqi knew that Tang Ye was a person who didn''t like red tape very much. It seemed a bit embarrassing to be called Lord Renwang. However, Ada and Aqi fully felt that this was not embarrassing. And this is a status symbol, a kind of authority, and a kind of power. And only if he was called a king was he worthy of Tang Ye.


    So Ada opened his mouth and explained: "My lord, this is the result that all the people agree. We feel that if you just call you "adult", it is very powerful. Moreover, the mere "adult" is not worthy of you. The power and majesty of the new human race. In that new human race, their patriarch is also called the king. I think that our old human race will not be bad. In fact, even if there is no distinction between the new human race and the old human race, there is still a king Leading us. Your lord, you are just that kind of person."


    Tang Ye wanted to say something, Ah Qi thought that Tang Ye was going to refuse, so he immediately said, "My lord, please don''t refuse such a thing. All tribes have such a leader, although you have always been our leader. But because you never accept those false names, you are looked down upon by many people. Of course, we don¡¯t have to care about the opinions of others. But a king can greatly protect our people. Because the reputation of a king can shock others In this way, it is also very good for the development of our old human race."


    "My lord, maybe you don''t like this, and it will make you feel very tired, but the subordinates ask you to help us for our human race!" A Qi knelt down to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye tried to speak and stopped, speechless. Let him make any comments like this, it''s all like this, naturally there is no way to object. However, in fact, he did not intend to refuse. Seeing Ada and Aqi being so sincere, making a decision and worrying about being unhappy, I''m afraid I''m very frightened. That''s not a good taste. He didn''t want Ada and Aqi to feel this way. He said: "Well, I don''t blame you. I have accepted what you arranged. However, there are some things I want to make clear to you."


    "Thank you, sir!" Ada and Aqi were very happy.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Don¡¯t be happy so fast. I said, I have something to tell you clearly. You have to agree to this matter. If you don¡¯t make arrangements, then the old human race You can figure it out by yourself. What the old human race will become is up to you."


    Ada and Aqi took a look at each of them. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, they seemed to be very serious. They couldn''t help being shocked. Isn''t it a bad thing?


    In fact, what Tang Ye was going to talk about was nothing else, but that he was leaving and returning to the ancestral land of the earth. Of course, it is too early to say this, because he still doesn''t know if there is really a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth. But he must try to do so. If he can really go back, then he is no longer in this world. In this way, the affairs of the old human race, of course, must be handled by Ada and Aqi.


    He said: "My current strength, plus yours, is enough to deal with the new human race. For this reason, I plan to go to the Blue Star in the near future. When the new human race is resolved, our old human race, or, At that time, there will be no distinction between the new human race and the old human race. It is the human race. How to develop. For example, if there is a king to lead, you have to choose. And I have my own things to do, and it¡¯s very important I won¡¯t be with you again. So you have to be prepared."


    "This..." Ada and A Qi were stunned, but they didn''t expect Tang Ye to leave. However, it was not that they couldn''t accept this. They had been with Tang Ye for so long. In fact, they always knew that Tang Ye had his own business and did not belong to their category, so they would leave sooner or later.


    But, I didn''t expect this day to come so quickly.

 Chapter 3197： Help breakthrough!

    Tang Ye was leaving this day, Ada and Aqi really felt that it was coming soon. However, Tang Ye said that the time to leave was after solving the problems of the new human race, so that even if they felt quick, they felt reasonable. Because at that time, nothing was bound to Tang Ye.


    "I understand, my lord!" A Qi nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt a lot easier when he saw Ada and Aqi understand this, and he didn''t need to think about it so much. He smiled and said, "So, you almost have to choose who can lead you. Of course, you can also do this. Not bad. In that case, you should have stronger strengths."


    Ada and Aqi were taken aback, and then felt a little embarrassed. Their cultivation has not improved much, probably they have encountered a cultivation bottleneck, and for a while they don''t know how to break through. For this reason, they can only strengthen themselves through other methods, such as proficient use of technological weapons made by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw the reaction of Ada and Aqi, squinted slightly, and said, "What''s the matter? There is a problem with your cultivation? In this case..."


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye suddenly shot, sending out two powerful forces, and let them go out towards Ada and Aqi respectively. Suddenly two powers poured into Ada and Aqi''s body, binding them like a chain, and lifting them up, the two of them suspended and suffered physical pain at the same time.


    "Big, my lord..." Ada and Aqi didn''t know what Tang Ye wanted to do, they just yelled out with the pain. For them, even if Tang Ye wanted to kill them because they didn''t cultivate long enough to blame and punish them, they would have no objection. However, they believed that Tang Ye was not such a person. So, what did Tang Ye do at this time?


    And soon, Ada and Aqi discovered what Tang Ye was doing. That is to help them break through the bottleneck of cultivation, and the way to do this is to directly input power to them!


    The two of them were shocked and quickly said to Tang Ye: "My lord, please stop doing this right away! My practice with A Qi is to break through to the Sky Realm. This requires a huge amount of strength, and A Qi and I cannot break through. Maybe it¡¯s just a matter of time. However, if you directly input power to us like this, it will consume a lot of your power! Your lord, this is absolutely not to be done!"


    Ada and Aqi did not dare to accept such things, because both of them had to break through to the sky realm, from the strength of the master of the star realm to the sky realm. Even if they were just one person, they needed very strong power, let alone two people. . If a person simply inputs power to give them a breakthrough, it can be possible, but it may lose the power of the person who inputs the power and become a useless person at that time!


    Where did Ada and Aqi dare to ask Tang Ye to do this, they both hurriedly asked Tang Ye to stop Tang Ye from doing this.


    But Tang Ye was very confident, and did not stop doing this, but continued to give Ada and Aqi power. He doesn''t worry that something will happen to him, that''s because he is not the strength realm of the Vault of Heaven, but the realm of Heaven. And his own strength is also very strong. Because he has captured and absorbed a lot of power from the Void Abyss. After these forces are transformed by him, they can become forces that Ada and Aqi can withstand.


    And the most important point is that even if he consumes a lot of power here, he can return to the Void Abyss to supplement at that time. Therefore, losing strength to others is something he does not need to worry about at this time. And through this method, he can cultivate a few powerful tribesmen to deal with the tribal problems after he left, that is nothing better.


    Therefore, he not only wanted to help Ada and Aqi break through their strengths, but also to train some masters to assist Ada and Aqi.


    "Don''t worry, I will be fine, just accept my power and break through the bottleneck." Tang Ye said to Ada and A Qi.


    Ada and Aqi understand Tang Ye, since it was Tang Ye''s decision, it would be difficult to change. Looking at Tang Ye''s appearance, it seemed that it was indeed very relaxed. They don''t know why Tang Ye possesses such a huge power, but they know that Tang Ye is a man with a sense of measure. If that''s the case, then accept it obediently.


    As a result, Ada and Aqi used the power transmitted by Tang Ye to begin to hit their own cultivation bottleneck, thereby breaking the bottleneck, and then breaking through to the sky realm. With a steady flow of power, there is no need to worry about the power being unable to break through. If the bottleneck cannot be hit once, then twice, if not twice, then three times. Under such an impact, both of them broke through the strength bottleneck one after another, breaking through to the Sky Realm.


    When they entered the realm of strength in the Sky Realm, they suddenly felt a new world, not only had their strength reached a whole new level, but their mood had also been greatly changed. For them, the Sky Realm was already a pinnacle and powerful realm. As for the Heavenly Realm, people like them had never considered it.


    Tang Ye saw that Ada and Aqi had broken through, and no longer gave them power. In fact, at this time, he was very tired, and he felt a little hollowed out. He was very surprised in his heart. He didn''t expect Ada and Aqi to break through to the sky realm, it would actually consume so much energy. If it weren¡¯t for the cultivation power of Ada and Aqi that had already reached the peak of the master of the star realm, and he had only one step to break through to the sky realm, then he would not be able to help Ada and Aqi break through to the sky realm even if he was in the realm of heaven. of.


    It''s just one step away, and it takes such a huge force to help break through. Then, it is very unrealistic to want to directly create a strong Vault of Heaven Realm. This was a bit of a shock to Tang Ye''s thoughts just now, because he took it for granted. However, this kind of problem is indeed the same. Many things about cultivation depend on individuals, and this kind of direct strength is definitely not enough. Otherwise, when the Great Emperor Galaxy and the Great Emperor Void were so powerful, wouldn''t it be possible to directly "create" a strong person in the Sky Realm.


    It seems that it is possible to help a person to break through the strength, but it can''t help too much, nor does it allow a person to directly break through from a low realm to a high realm. This is a bit like a castle in the air, or it is flashy. I am afraid that only when Ada and Aqi have cultivated to the peak, but are a little too close to breaking through, can they use this method of injecting strength to help them.


    "You have now broken through to the Vault of Sky Realm, but I helped you to break through. You haven''t experienced too many tests, so you have to hone more and make up for this experience. Only in this way can you give full play to the strength of the Vault of Sky Realm. . Remember my words, otherwise it will be harmful and useless to you." Tang Ye wanted to understand this, and immediately said to Ada and A Qi.


    Ada and Aqi were originally immersed in the joy of breaking through to the Vault of Heaven. When Tang Ye said so, they immediately regained their senses and nodded: "Yes! Sir! Thank you very much, Sir!"

 Chapter 3198： Ill clear the way!

    Although Tang Ye was instructed and regained their sanity, Ada and Aqi couldn''t help being excited and very happy. Because they broke through to the sky realm!


    The Sky Realm, except for a few strong geniuses, is basically the highest realm of strength they can reach. For Ada and Aqi, it''s not that they don''t want to make progress, and feel satisfied when they reach the Vault of Heaven. In fact, they can only reach the Sky Realm. Because the ones who can break through are people with special backgrounds. For example, the genius of the family of gods. Even so, in the past thousand years, only two people can break through, that is, Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. Therefore, ordinary cultivators of them who want to become stronger after reaching the Sky Realm, first consider not how to cultivate strength breakthroughs, but to comprehend powerful martial arts.


    Then is to forge powerful equipment. Equipment and martial skills are the enhancement methods they can see, expect, and can do.


    "Well, since you have broken through to the Vault of Heaven Realm, you can feel the wonder of the Realm of Vault of Heaven. I am a little tired and want to rest." Tang Ye said to Ada and A Qi.


    Ada and Aqi were very worried, because they knew that Tang Ye was tired because it injected too much power into them. After consuming so much power, no one can hold it. Rather, they were very surprised at Tang Ye''s current state, and they actually helped both of them to break through to the Sky Realm at the same time. At this time, the situation was just a little tired. For a moment, they felt that Tang Ye''s strength was far beyond the Sky Realm, and even reached the Heavenly Realm. However, if Tang Ye reached the Heavenly Realm Realm, it must have caused heaven and earth to be alarmed, and how could there be no news at all. In any case, they felt that Tang Ye''s strength was really unfathomable. Even if they get along with Tang Ye very much and know Tang Ye well, they are deeply shocked by this.


    "My lord, please take a good rest, please tell us if you need anything!" Ada and Aqi said respectfully and gratefully to Tang Ye. They were very worried about Tang Ye, and very grateful to Tang Ye. They didn''t know how to express their gratitude to Tang Ye. But at this moment, they felt that what they had to do was not to disturb Tang Ye''s rest.


    "Okay, let''s go." Tang Ye didn''t want to say more, she was really tired. However, after Ada and Aqi left, he didn''t stay in the room, but disappeared all at once, heading to the Void Abyss.


    Tang Ye went to the Void Abyss, of course, to absorb those dark powers to supplement what he had just lost. Fortunately, helping Ada and Aqi to break through did not hurt the root, otherwise it would have a huge impact on him. Therefore, to inject strength into people to break through this matter, one needs to be cautious.


    "The dark power here is simply an endless treasure trove for me." However, Tang Ye didn''t worry about it, because he could bear the power of the dark clan, and if his power was lost, he could come and retrieve it at any time. This is so convenient, it can almost make him invincible.


    He can quickly replenish the power he lost just now. It is also a kind of rest for him to absorb the power of the dark race now. By the next day, his strength was restored, not only was he fine, but he was also relaxed. He found that every time he absorbs power and infuses his body, it seems to be a tempering of the body. At this time, his physical strength became very strong. Even if it is a person with the strength of the Vault of Heaven, if there is no special means, such as the use of powerful weapons, or secret skills, it will not hurt to hit him.


    "Now, I feel that I have become too strong." Tang Ye looked a little worried.


    That being the case, it''s time to solve the new human race. Tang Ye returned to the Datang Mansion and began to organize the old human race to the Blue Star.


    And at this time, many cultivators knew that the new cheetahs and others came to kill the old ones, but they died very miserably. This kind of thing spread out all at once, and people suddenly became jealous. Now the power of the old human race is so strong that they can no longer provoke them. Perhaps the strength of the old human race is not strong, but with Tang Ye, a terrifying powerhouse, then you can''t provoke it!


    Therefore, many people who are dissatisfied with the old human race don''t dare to act indiscriminately. For a while, the life of the old humans in Pearl Star became more normal, and they would not be bullied by others for no reason as before. Even now it has become that some people see the old human race and hide a little bit far away, as if they are afraid of the old human race.


    In fact, this is not good, it is not like normal life. But Tang Ye couldn''t control that much anymore, and they had to create the life of the old human race by themselves. Moreover, they can return to the Blue Star, and from there, they will stabilize themselves first, and then they will gradually return to their previous state when interacting with others.


    One night passed, and the next morning came.


    Tang Ye returned to the Datang Mansion and saw that Ada was organizing and training a group of tribesmen, and A Qi had brought something to eat and planned to go to Tang Ye. She did not expect that Tang Ye was no longer in the room, but came back from outside.


    "My lord, where did you go? I prepared something to eat." A Qi said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and smiled: "Okay, thank you. When you come over, I have something to tell you."


    Not long after, Ada and Aqi, as well as a few old human races reused by Ada and Aqi, came to the hall of the mansion. A few people sat down, and looked like it was a meeting.


    "I have seen Lord Renwang!" Except for Ada and Aqi''s old human races, they all saluted when they saw Tang Ye, they were very respectful, just like seeing a legendary character.


    Actually, Tang Ye was busy with other things earlier, and the things of the old human organization were all handled by Ada and Aqi. As for Tang Ye, although everyone knew about it, they hadn''t seen it much. They only knew that Tang Ye was a great figure who had the strength to lead them to the present day.


    Tang Ye just nodded to everyone''s politeness and etiquette, and then got to know it briefly, and then discussed the matter. This situation is indeed a big meeting, but there is not much to do. Tang Ye mainly wants to talk about going to the blue star. He said directly: "I asked you to come today, mainly to say one thing. Next, you guys will prepare, we are going to the Blue Star."


    Everyone was stunned, but Tang Ye directly proposed to go to the Blue Star. They originally thought that they had to wait for them to develop strong enough. After all, the Blue Star is the territory of the new human race. There is the strongest and most complete power of the new human race. Their current power is not an opponent. If they go like this, will it be too risky?


    "My lord, are you sure you want to make this decision?" A Qi asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, very sure, and said, "Don''t worry, I''ll clear the way, you just wait to return to the blue star and rebuild the order of the human race in the past."

 Chapter 3199： Borrow a few spaceships!

    Tang Ye''s words "I''ll make the way" made Ada and Aqi listen with enthusiasm. Because of this, I feel very domineering. It was as if Tang Ye could solve the new human race alone.


    However, considering the fact of reality, there are countless masters in the new human race because of the natural ability. Therefore, Tang Ye''s words, no matter how domineering it is, make people feel a bit unrealistic.


    A person, even in the Sky Realm, even with other powerful secret skills and weapons, can''t solve the entire new human race.


    Therefore, Ah Qi said: "My lord, the subordinates believe in your power, but the blue star is now completely controlled by the new human race. There are full of new human races, and the big and small masters of the new human race are there. We will now Go, isn¡¯t it inappropriate?"


    Ah Qi put it very euphemistically, thinking that Tang Ye could not be too confident and arrogant. Their old human race had just gathered, even if a considerable part of them started training, the overall strength was still too far from the new human race. Therefore, this matter may not be so urgent.


    Tang Ye knew that A Qi and Ada were worried, but he was not worried at all. He took the old human race with him by the way, just to let him solve the new human race, they can directly settle down on the blue star and then develop. Of course, there are some things to consider. Such as the matter of the new human race. Of course he cannot kill all the new human races. I am afraid that many of the new human races are innocent and have not participated in the killing of the old human races, such as An Han. Therefore, there will definitely be a new human life on the Blue Star. So, how to get along between the new human race and the old human race is a big problem. If it is not handled properly, then in the future in the Blue Star, I am afraid that there will be two factions of the new human race and the old human race. In this way, the fight cannot be stopped.


    And Tang Ye didn''t want to worry about those things now, so how to solve the problems in this area at that time, he would let the respective parties arrange someone to be responsible. At the same time, abolish the so-called new human race and the old human race, after all, everyone is a human race. Of course, there is a difference between a kind of innate ability and one without. As for how to define it, Tang Ye didn''t want to care. To be more precise, it should be that everyone will be able to negotiate and get a result that everyone can accept. And if someone makes trouble, he will be shocked, that''s it. So he is very clear about his position in the future, but just like an absolutely powerful person, playing a little deterrent effect.


    "Aqi, I know your worries, but you don''t have to worry about this. Since I said this, I am naturally prepared. So, then you just follow my arrangements. New Human Race, treat me It is not enough to be afraid. Their strongest person does not have the Heavenly Realm. And I, got a little power from the Great Emperor Galaxy, enough to solve them." Tang Ye said. He took out the Galaxy Great Emperor to say, but just to make A Qi and the others worry. After all, in this world, the two most powerful and authoritative existences are Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void.


    Therefore, it is certainly reassuring to get the power of Emperor Galaxy!


    Ada and Aqi heard Tang Ye''s words, including others, they were very surprised. They knew that Tang Ye was very difficult, but they didn''t expect it would be so simple. Forget all the unthinkable things in the past, but now it still has something to do with Emperor Galaxy. This is too scary!


    Since it was the power of the Great Emperor Galaxy, Ah Qi no longer worried, and nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Okay, my lord, I will make arrangements right away. We can start going to the Blue Star tomorrow."


    Tang Ye asked everyone to come for such a matter. Now that this matter has been discussed, the next step is to let these people arrange specific matters. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t need to take care of these things personally, Ada and Aqi would both handle them. However, although Tang Ye didn''t need to arrange these things, leaving the Pearl Star to go to the Blue Star is a big event after all, so there are many things to prepare. Similarly, the required means of transportation must also have certain requirements. And these, Tang Ye can only go to the lord''s mansion to find Ying Wushuang to help.


    Of course this is not difficult for Tang Ye. Now Ying Wushuang''s attitude towards Tang Ye is not only close cooperation, but also a little more admiration, even envy. Because Tang Ye was the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea, this position was equivalent to Ying Wushuang. And Tang Ye played the biggest role in solving the matter of the dark race. It can be said that without Tang Ye, the problems of the Dark Clan could not be solved at all. In addition, Tang Ye saw Emperor Xinghe. To be able to let Emperor Xinghe go to see him in person is something that many people would not envy. More importantly, the Great Emperor Galaxy seemed to have given Ying Wushuang a hint and asked Ying Wushuang to help Tang Ye more. In this way, if Tang Ye has anything to do, as long as he speaks, Ying Wushuang will agree.


    Now Tang Ye wants a few spaceships and leads the old human race to the Blue Star. Then Ying Wushuang waved his big hand and he was ready immediately. After all, Pearl Star also has a spacecraft trade, whether it is a large spacecraft or a small spacecraft, a commercial spacecraft or a combat spacecraft. Therefore, he can directly deploy these spaceships for Tang Ye to use.


    "Lord Wushuang, thank you very much. I will use these spaceships first. Of course, I will not take other people''s things for nothing. Therefore, Lord Wushuang, what conditions do you have, I will satisfy you." Tang Ye said to Ying. Wushuang was still very polite. After arriving at the Lord''s Mansion, after telling Ying Wushuang that he needed a spaceship, he was so generous and gave him a few suitable ships directly, and he also offered his own return.


    This is a matter of course. Where can I ask others for nothing? Tang Ye has never been such a person. What''s more, such a few spaceships are very valuable. If Ying Wushuang gave it to him because of the Great Emperor Galaxy, then he felt too bully. Although Ying Wushuang said that he could give it away, there must be some pain in his heart.


    Ying Wushuang knew that Tang Ye was a person, so he wouldn''t be polite to Tang Ye here, otherwise Tang Ye would probably push it around. He directly said what he wanted. In fact, what he wanted was very simple. One of them was the ten thousand star chain array that Tang Ye could set up. This magic circle is very scary. Although it is mainly used for defense, once you stay in the circle, no matter how strong it is, the effects like those arranged by Tang Ye before are not higher than a few levels, so don¡¯t Want to break.


    And the strength that Tang Ye possesses now, the ten thousand star chain formation that he arranges again, I am afraid that only characters like Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy can break. It can be said that it is an absolute defensive circle.


    "Lord Tang Ye, since you said that, then I will speak. Haha, in fact, I want Lord Tang Ye to set up several ten thousand-star chain formations underneath." Ying Wushuang said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3200： Declined!

    It''s just setting up a chain of ten thousand stars. Tang Ye was very easy to satisfy Ying Wushuang''s request. However, the value of the Wanxing Chain Array is actually not low. Because at present, unless the Void Great and the Galaxy Great make the move, the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is an absolute defense. Such a powerful thing can be exchanged for a spaceship, which is very cost-effective.


    Therefore, Ying Wushuang is very happy. And Tang Ye was not afraid of being cheated by him, after all, now Tang Ye felt that no one could cheat him. Before getting the spaceship, he also went to set up a ten thousand star chain formation for Ying Wushuang. For him, it is not necessary to owe Ying Wushuang.


    Ying Wushuang didn''t expect Tang Ye to be so refreshing, and immediately asked someone to prepare the spaceship. If it wasn''t enough, he would appear in the spaceship that was already in use and give Tang Ye together. Anyway, for him, this is just a little economic loss, and these things can be made up for. And now that he has got several ten thousand star chain magic circles, he can carry out his plan. And one of his plans is to deal with the bounty guild. At that time, he settled the bounty guild, will be able to get more wealth. So this wave of trading, he did not lose at all.


    By now, the bounty guild has gradually declined. Even though the bounty guild suffered a lot of losses due to the entanglement with Tang Ye before, the bounty guild was integrated with a sharp knife, and the bounty guild was integrated, maintaining a huge sphere of influence and being able to sit on an equal footing with the lord''s mansion. However, as Tang Ye became stronger, the Bounty Guild began to lose in many ways. Although they had a contract with Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s enhancement had a great influence on them invisibly. Especially to make other people feel that they are so bully, they shot them from time to time. However, the Bounty Guild is certainly not good to bully. It''s just that because those who take action against the Bounty Guild will receive the support and help from the Lord''s Mansion, they are bold.


    At the same time, the Bounty Guild must also face another powerful enemy, that is Sophia. Sophia''s strength now is extremely strong. As the leader of the mercenary group, now because of the decline of the bounty guild, she began to reorganize the members of the mercenary group in the past and fight against the bounty guild. Therefore, under such circumstances, the bounty guild is also unable to withstand it, and the situation is getting worse.


    Many people can see the situation of the bounty guild. Therefore, usually drinking and chatting in the tavern, many people mention it, but also sigh. Because they felt that the decline of the Bounty Guild was due to the conflict with Tang Yeqi. Think about it, it was precisely because after Tang Ye appeared, the Bounty Guild suffered continuous frustrations, and finally ended up in the current situation.


    However, Tang Ye is just an old human race. Of course, such a statement, such a sigh, can only be a distant reflection of the situation when Tang Ye first appeared. At that time, Tang Ye didn''t have any powerful power, nor did he have any powerful forces. Was it that under such circumstances, the huge bounty guild, which covered the sky with only one hand, was actually caused to retreat in a row?


    Now, those who understand Tang Ye''s terrifying strength no longer feel that this is because the Bounty Guild is not that strong, but that Tang Ye is not that weak. In general, this is not because the Bounty Guild is not strong enough, but Tang Ye is too strong.


    Of course, Tang Ye was too lazy to pay attention to the bounty guild now. Because the Bounty Guild was no longer a threat in his eyes. As for feeling that they still can''t forgive what the Bounty Guild has done, Tang Ye thinks about it, and feels that the current result of the Bounty Guild is enough for them to regret and worry. Moreover, with the actions of the Lord''s Mansion and Sophia, the Bounty Guild may be destroyed. Then, Tang Ye felt that there was no need to embarrass the bounty guild again, anyway, somebody took care of it.


    And now, Tang Ye was preparing the old human race to board the spaceship and go to the blue star. Everything is in order. When the lord¡¯s mansion came forward, no one dared to make trouble. Taking advantage of this moment, Tang Ye went to say goodbye to some friends. After all, he doesn''t have too many friends, so just go find Sofia and say goodbye.


    At this time, Sophia was alone. In fact, she wanted to find Tang Ye very much. However, she didn''t know what to say after meeting Tang Ye. And, she is a girl, Tang Ye is going to leave, a girl went to find it specially, it always feels a bit obvious. She is not accustomed to such things, and she does not want to be used to spread rumors about such things. So, now she is in a very hesitant mood.


    In addition, she also has some expectations. Although it is only a little bit, it is indeed expected. What she expected was that she hoped that Tang Ye would take the initiative to find her instead of asking her to find Tang Ye. However, she felt that such a thing was always embarrassing, because her current relationship with Tang Ye was actually just an ordinary friend. As for the one step closer, it did not arrive. However, it is closer than ordinary friends. This is probably the so-called, above friends, less lovers.


    What didn''t disappoint Sophia was that Tang Ye took the initiative to find her. However, Tang Ye also kept a certain distance, and did not heat up the relationship between the two. Tang Ye came to Sophia to say goodbye, really just saying goodbye.


    "Miss Sophia, now I intend to go to the Blue Star to solve the problem between the old and the new human race. This is something I have been doing. I have worked hard for so long, and now I am about to come to an end. Think about it, too. It¡¯s a lighthearted thing. However, as long as it has not been completely resolved, I still can¡¯t rest assured. Therefore, Miss Sophia, I will say goodbye to you first. Thank you for your help in the past. Said politely. Such an attitude naturally seems to be a certain distance from Sophia.


    Sophia feels a little bit disappointed about this kind of thing, but if you think about it, it would be easy if you let it go. She is not used to it, or who doesn''t like it, let one thing fall into her heart. She said to Tang Ye: "You don''t have to be so polite. You can do this step with your hard work. Without your hard work, it would be useless even with my help. But..."


    With that said, Sophia glanced at Tang Ye, seeming to have some other thoughts, and said: "Do you have the power to deal with the new human race now? If not, I can help you. Anyway, the new human race now treats me as an enemy. Okay. If you can get rid of them, it can be considered a hidden danger."


    Although this is the case, there are other implications. If Tang Ye was acting with Sophia, then the relationship between the two would be a bit strange.


    However, Tang Ye refused and said with a smile: "Miss Sophia, thank you for your kindness. However, I understand that you are busy reorganizing the mercenary group recently. This matter is your long-cherished wish. It is also the wish of the Alpha family. So, you can do this well. I am enough to deal with the new human race."

 Chapter 3201： Patriarch!

    Tang Ye said so, so Sofia would naturally no longer insist on helping Tang Ye. In fact, she is now reorganizing the mercenary group, which is indeed very important and critical. If she doesn''t have to go to the Blue Star to help Tang Ye, she can be busy with this, which is actually not bad.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Sophia didn''t insist anymore, and the conversation with Tang Yeong ended here. However, Sophia did not feel that the separation from Tang Ye this time was forever. Because she felt that Tang Ye was only going to deal with the new human race, and she would come back after all. In other words, she could find Tang Ye at the Blue Star in the future. Therefore, she did not feel too sad.


    After Tang Ye and Sophia were separated, they didn''t visit anyone again. One was a matter of time, and the other was that he felt unnecessary. Some people had something to do and didn''t need to be so deliberate. Moreover, it is true that he will not return after leaving Pearl Star this time. Because he was busy with the new human race, and the ancient city''s affairs had to be resolved.


    The ancient city is a secret treasure house, and countless cultivators want to go there. Therefore, when the ancient city opens, I am afraid that there will be many people, including many acquaintances.


    Therefore, after Tang Ye bid farewell to Sophia, he returned directly to the dock, arranged for the old human race to board the ship, and then went to the Blue Star. Now it is a few spaceships together, the number of old human races carried is still a lot, there are thousands of people. Therefore, these spaceships, thousands of old human races, set off together to the blue star, which has become the biggest commotion nowadays.


    Everyone thinks that this is the old human race going to deal with the new human race. However, such a thing is very strange. If you change it and say that it is the new human race to deal with the old human race, it will be almost the same. But now it''s the old human race dealing with the new human race. The question is, how can the weak old human race deal with the new human race?


    What I saw before was that the old human race was oppressed and even hid, becoming like an underground rat. So, is it not ridiculous for such a person to deal with such a powerful new human race?


    Although they had said a powerful Tang Ye, they also admitted that Tang Ye was powerful. However, Tang Ye is only one person, alone to deal with all the new human race? This is very exaggerated and outrageous.


    Even with thousands of people, these thousands of old human races are certainly not strong, and they cannot be opponents of the old human races. In this case, for Tang Ye, these old human races may not be able to help, but instead drag him down.


    "I really don''t know if these old human races are crazy, and they dare to go directly to the blue star to deal with the new human race. Isn''t this sent to the tiger''s lair to find death?" Some people gather in tea houses, taverns, or even at home , When it comes to this matter, there are also many feelings, and one after another talks about it.


    "Don''t say it, as long as it is what Tang Ye did, it may not be impossible." However, some people are familiar with Tang Ye and know Tang Ye''s style of behavior, and they feel that such a thing is not impossible. It may even succeed. Because Tang Ye had done a lot of things in the past, and when he first heard about it, he felt very outrageous. As a result, Tang Ye got things done.


    "Anyway, this kind of thing is really crazy. Even if the old human race has resumed development, how long will it take to dare to go directly with the new human race like this." Although people have different views on this kind of thing, but about the matter itself. , Always thought it was very crazy.


    "Why should we care so much? Just watch the excitement. Unfortunately, we can''t watch it face to face. Otherwise, it must be a very interesting thing." Some people will never think it is too big, because things have nothing to do with them, they are pure Just watch the excitement.


    And such things naturally spread to the new human race. Of course, news spreads faster than people. When the rookies heard about this news, they all went crazy. The person who fought against Tang Ye admitted that Tang Ye was very capable. However, with such strength, it would be too rampant to go directly to the Blue Star to deal with them!


    This is totally unbearable!


    Whether it is the little humans in the new human race, the top ten masters, and the patriarch, they all feel that Tang Ye''s actions like this are completely underestimating them and a great humiliation to them. Of course, since they are each other''s enemies, either you die or I die, and I don''t say that humiliation is not humiliating. No matter how angry it is, since they are all going to get rid of the other party, they will ultimately speak with their true ability.


    "Where are the few people you sent to the Star of Pearl?" At this time, the patriarch of the new human race, the strongest, is said to have obtained two natural abilities at the same time, named An Tianhou, at this time in the new human In the palace of the clan, look at the top ten masters.


    The current top ten masters are no longer the original top ten masters. Because at the beginning, one of the top ten masters they sent, although it was ranked low, but the strength was also very strong, but it was killed by Tang Ye. After that, there was another named Rove, the top ranked, who was also killed by Tang Ye.


    But until now, they don''t know where Rove''s body is. Because when Tang Ye killed Rove, he put Rove on the spaceship and sailed to the unknown abyss of void. Perhaps he had fallen under the abyss of void, and there was no bones left. In any case, the new human race now believes that Rove is dead. At first, they thought it was done by the Bounty Guild. At that time, Tang Ye was blamed on the Bounty Guild, which further deteriorated the relationship between their new human race and the Bounty Guild.


    However, An Han knew about this. An Han has a special ability, a kind of freezing power. I can feel Tang Ye''s undead flame, so I know. However, An Han was dissatisfied with the new human race, and was already in a state of cooperation with Tang Ye. However, even so, she did not expect that Tang Ye would directly bring the old human race over and go to war with their new human race.


    Although this is one of the plans, I did not expect it to be so fast! An Han deeply doubted Tang Ye''s actions like this, because she felt that Tang Ye could not have that kind of power now, and the old human race could not have that kind of power. So, come here now, are you here to die?


    An Han originally wanted to communicate with Tang Yeduo to see how to do it. But she didn''t expect that she had just sorted out some things in the new human race, and Tang Ye brought people over. This completely disrupted her plan, leaving her speechless and angry. But now, the most important thing is to figure out what Tang Ye wants to do, and whether he is sure about it.


    "Report to the patriarch, according to the latest news received, those people... were killed by Tang Ye." The new people who were responsible for arranging for the new people who sneaked into the Pearl Star to come out and report to An Tianhouhui.


    An Tianhou squinted slightly, obviously very unhappy.


    "Dead? It''s so easy to die? Isn''t it almost to the Sky Realm? Why is it so easy to die?" An Tianhou felt that this thing was unacceptable, because those people just arrived at the Pearl Star and then died ?

 Chapter 3202： Not capture!

    You can''t think that the power of the world is so powerful just because you have seen the great strength of the Void Great Emperor, the Galaxy Great Emperor, and the Dark Clan. These are just a few top strengths. In fact, the strongest player right now is only the Sky Realm, and then it may be possible to cultivate more powerfully, and to comprehend some powerful secret skills, and become the top player in the Sky Realm.


    And this is the most powerful. Therefore, An Tianhou felt that the few clansmen who had reached the strength of the master of the star realm and were preparing to reach the sky realm were pretty good. After these people arrived at Pearl Star, they were all killed shortly after. Isn''t this too useless?


    One of the top ten masters in charge of arranging these people is worried that An Tianhou will get angry, because An Tianhou''s strength is far above their top ten masters, and it is said that they have come into contact with the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Then it is possible to become the third most powerful person to reach the Heavenly Realm after Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. Therefore, such a person must be unattainable. Even if they are both new human races, the top ten experts did not dare to irritate An Tianhou too much. He explained, "Patriarch, besides being good at strength, Tang Ye is actually more cunning. If you are not careful, you may have him. The way. The few people I arranged to go out must be like this."


    This person who arranged the new human races to go to the Pearl Star actually fought against Tang Ye. This person is the Luo Wei who led several top ten masters, including An Han, to Pearl Star who wanted to solve Tang Ye. And his younger brother, Rove, was killed by Tang Ye. Although they haven''t seen it with their own eyes, they basically think so now. Rove''s hatred of Tang Ye is extremely deep.


    An Tianhou was silent for a while. Since Tang Ye appeared, their new human race has been frustrated time and time again, and of course he couldn''t tolerate it. And even if he sent ten masters, he was still frustrated. Even the top ten masters dealt with Tang Ye, he wanted to dispatch himself. But at this time, I heard Tang Ye bringing the old human race to his blue star. It was as if they continued to fail, and finally became incapable of resistance, and was killed by Tang Ye to their hometown.


    Does this make An Tianhou endure so much?


    "Okay, don''t worry about this. Since Tang Ye came to die in person, then I will wait for him to come." An Tianhou''s expression was very gloomy. In fact, even if he killed Tang Ye, he felt very unhappy. Because Tang Ye had killed his blue star after all. Even if Tang Ye was killed by him, he might praise Tang Ye''s bravery to the outside world, but he failed in the last step, so it was a pity.


    An Tianhou didn''t want such a voice.


    Then, he looked at the top ten masters in the new human race below, and said: "I want Tang Ye to be unable to get close to the blue star''s extraterrestrial range, lest others say that I defeated him in my own territory. Humph, The land outside our stars is above the void that no one can control. I will kill Tang Ye in such a place!"


    "Put my words out, my new human race, will never let Tang Ye get close to the blue star!" An Tianhou hummed coldly.


    Only in this way would he feel that stopping Tang Ye was a contest of their respective strengths instead of relying on the advantages of his own territory.


    Everyone knows about releasing such a person. This can be said to be a gamble. Because if he let Tang Ye break into the blue star, the face lost would be great. Of course, An Tianhou dared to say so, he must have absolute confidence. The incompetence of his people does not mean that he is also incompetent.


    Because the two natural abilities he mastered were very terrifying and powerful. If it wasn''t that he was only in the Sky Realm, otherwise, if he reached the Heavenly Realm Realm, then his strength would not even be able to deal with him by the Great Emperor Void and the Great Galaxy.


    Therefore, An Tianhou believed that he had no reason to lose to Tang Ye.


    Hearing what An Tianhou said, Luo Wei and others were relieved. Because An Tianhou meant that An Tianhou would go out and deal with Tang Ye himself. In this case, you will definitely win. If An Tianhou couldn''t beat Tang Ye, then they had nothing to say. That''s basically waiting to be killed. Of course, this is impossible. After all, An Tianhou is considered to be a strong man second only to Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy.


    Even if Tang Ye is strong, it is quite weird, but will it be so strong?


    "Please forgive the subordinates for their incompetence, and to deal with the little old human race, the patriarch will have to personally take action! This time the patriarch will succeed, and it seems we can rest assured." Luo Wei shouted out, and naturally it was a pat on Antianhou. It''s a flattering.


    An Tianhou was expressionless, probably speechless to these men. However, he didn''t have too much anger, because most of these subordinates were actually related to him. For example, Na An Han was his own sister. This kind of thing is very strange, because An Tianhou looks like he is already in his 50s or 60s. But An Han is only in his twenties. Such an age difference is somewhat strange.


    And this is actually related to what An Han said to Tang Ye, that her mother''s supernatural power is infinite birth. This is not like an ability, more like a curse. A motherhood has unlimited fertility, just like a sow. I am afraid that no woman wants such a power. And in the new human race, this newly emerged tribe with a small number of people, with unlimited fertility, is destined to be very tragic. Because, in order to increase the number of tribes and strengthen the overall strength of the tribe, it is very necessary to multiply the population. For this reason, with unlimited fertility, it basically becomes a fertility tool.


    An Tianhou also didn''t want to talk to these people too much. He felt that the things Tang Ye made was a sensation, but it was only because the people who dealt with Tang Ye were mediocre. If you really meet him, you won''t be able to set off any storms. He didn''t want to take such a trivial matter to heart, and when Tang Ye arrived, he would naturally solve Tang Ye. Therefore, next he still has to do his business, which is to break through to the Heavenly Realm!


    As long as he reached the Heavenly Realm Realm, An Tianhou knew that he would not be restricted by anyone, even Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe. As for characters like Tang Ye, no matter how powerful and peculiar the rumors are, they are nothing but ants.


    "Well, all of you go down, I''m going to practice." An Tianhou waved, then got up and disappeared instantly.


    When everyone saw this, they were all surprised. They were surprised not because An Tianhou disappeared directly, because An Tianhou disappeared directly. This was a natural ability, a terrifying space movement secret technique, and disappearing instantly was just a routine operation. But to my surprise, at this time, An Tianhou disappeared instantly, not even a breath of strength was released!


    This means that it is impossible to capture at all!

 Chapter 3203： Not worth seeing!

    As the announcement made by An Tianhou reached the ears of many tribes, everyone even regarded this kind of thing as a lively thing. Because An Tianhou actually said that if Tang Ye could step into the blue star alien, that is, one step outside, then he would lose to Tang Ye. For him, it is more than just face loss.


    However, many people already know that Tang Ye, an old human race, is quite difficult. Even the bounty guild was solved by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye''s strength was passed down as the Sky Realm, he also had a powerful weapon called a divine weapon, and he had mastered many strange secret skills. In this way, how could Tang Ye be unable to break into the Blue Star at all?


    Is An Tianhou''s strength really so terrifying?


    As things fermented, this matter also aroused the curiosity of many people. Whether they were watching the show or not, they were also curious about An Tianhou''s strength. After all, the new human race is developing rapidly, and many people have become partners of the new human race. However, there are also many people who have forged enmity with the new human race. Therefore, they have to understand these situations and see how to choose.


    Of course, some people really just watch the fun. Moreover, some people are more sinister with their intentions. Because they feel that things between the new and old human races are actually the same tribe. The fact that the same tribe still has such a contradiction makes people laugh and generous.


    In fact, Tang Ye also knew about such things, so when he solved the new human race, he planned to revoke the so-called new human race and the old human race, all of which are human races!


    At this moment, Tang Ye was sitting on the deck in front of the spacecraft, looking at the surrounding scenery, it was already night, and it was considered to be towards the sea of ??stars.


    Ada and Aqi came with Tang Ye. In fact, the old human races gathered by the Pearl Stars are basically here, so now it takes a few spaceships to hold these thousands of people. Such a thing, if it weren''t for Tang Ye''s sufficient appeal, it would actually be impossible. Because now so many old human races are heading to the Blue Star together, if Tang Ye can''t do it and fails, it means that these old human races have to die. In this case, wouldn''t it be like, killing them all at once?


    If there is some conspiracy theory, saying that Tang Ye is actually a new human race, or colluded with the new human race, going to the Blue Star is not to deal with the new human race, but to help the new human race eliminate the old human race. That kind of question is very scary to think carefully.


    Among these old human races, definitely not everyone agreed with Tang Ye''s approach. Just as Ada and Aqi were opposed to this decision at the beginning. Anyone who is more rational will probably think this approach is inappropriate. Therefore, now these old human races are following Tang Ye, it can be said that they trust Tang Ye very much.


    It''s like treating Tang Ye as a belief. The so-called "King of Man" is probably a fanatic.


    Now that I have come to this point. Then, I can only hope that Tang Ye has not lied to them and has enough power to deal with the new human race. Otherwise, the fate of their old human race would really be overwhelming.


    "My lord, at this speed, we will be able to reach the Blue Star in no time. The spaceship of the Wushuang Lord is indeed very good. However, the subordinates have heard some news about the new human race." A Qi came over and talked to Tang Ye. Said.


    "Huh? What news?" Tang Ye asked A Qidao curiously.


    A Qi said: "The patriarch of the new human race, An Tianhou, let out a word. He said that he would not let us get closer. In this way, they were already prepared."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, pretending to look like he was thinking, and then said: "It''s okay, just let them prepare. In the face of strong enough power, all their preparations are useless. But one thing I want to consider is, no Let their designs hurt you. If they surround us and attack us together, you may be in danger."


    Ada and Aqi said together: "Don''t worry, adults, we will pay attention to it. Even if we are surrounded by them, we will fight to the death and will not drag the adults!"


    Tang Ye raised his hand to stop Ada''s words, and said, "I won''t say anything like dragging, it doesn''t sound good. Don''t worry, I''m already prepared for this question. When it''s almost the Blue Star, you will dock several spaceships. Together, I set up a guardian circle in the center so that you don''t have to worry about being attacked. What if you are surrounded by new human races? Just let them fight, and they can''t fight you anyway."


    Ada and Aqi had seen the ten-thousand-star chain magic circle arranged by Tang Ye, and they had always benefited from this magic circle. Therefore, they will no longer be afraid of having such a magic circle.


    After that, Tang Ye and the others continued to drive to the Blue Star. In the process, I encountered people of other races. They all heard about the new human race and the old human race. For a time, they wanted to see the excitement. So they followed Tang Ye one after another. Tang Ye ignored them, just headed to the blue star.


    However, as more and more people followed, the situation became more and more complicated. Some of them were from the New Human Race, and they were naturally very angry with Tang Ye''s behavior. Thinking of the arrogance of the old human race during this period of time, I wanted to frustrate the spirit of the old human race, so I came to Tang Ye for trouble.


    Then, a spaceship equipped with many combat weapons rushed in front of Tang Ye and the others, and stopped Tang Ye and the others.


    "Who is Tang Ye? Get out for Laozi!" On the deck of the blocking spacecraft, a big man with a huge shark tooth knife on his back was standing with his head high. Drink it out.


    "Who are you? Why stop us?" For this big man, Ada and Aqi took a few elite soldiers from the old human race out to respond.


    Tang Ye was actually there, but Tang Ye didn''t come forward. Instead, she sat on a small leisure platform behind the spacecraft, eating and watching the situation in front of her, walking leisurely in the courtyard, very leisurely.


    Tang Ye felt that this kind of matter would be handled by Ada and A Qi. After all, Ada and Aqi now have the strength of the Sky Realm. Of course he can''t do everything by himself, even if he is strong, he can remove all obstacles. However, for these things, how many opportunities should be given to Ada and Aqi to exercise. Otherwise, when he leaves in the future, no one in the old human race can deal with it, no one can take the lead, that would be bad.


    The big man carrying a shark tooth knife saw Ada and Aqi come out, glanced at him, and then said to Ada: "Tang Ye is a man, then it is not that woman, so you are Tang Ye?"


    Ada was very angry and snorted coldly: "Just you? You don''t deserve to see our adults!"

 Chapter 3204： Powerful!

    The current strength of Ada and Aqi is already at the top level among cultivators. They got Tang Ye''s help to break through to the Sky Realm, and they got Tang Ye''s guidance to cultivate some powerful secret skills. Then, there are the strange weapons forged by Tang Ye, including those technological weapons. It can be said that the strength is much stronger than the strength of the general Sky Realm.


    Although they weren''t up to the level of Tang Ye when he was in the Sky Realm, they weren''t much worse. Even, like Ah Qi, who has the ability to be invisible, but can''t breathe out his own breath, combined with the silenced pistol made by Tang Ye, coupled with the strength of the Sky Realm today, it is definitely very powerful. Even a genius like Sophia, who has entered the Sky Realm early, will be very difficult to deal with.


    Now the big guy with the sharktooth knife came to stop and make trouble. After Ada and Aqi came out to meet, they were very confident and could easily solve them. Because with their current strength, it can be seen that this shark tooth knife man looks extremely fierce, but in fact he has just arrived in the sky realm. Of course, when it comes to the Sky Realm, it can be said to be domineering. However, Ada and Aqi had more methods above the sky realm, so that it would not be difficult to deal with this shark tooth knife man.


    However, if it is a hard hit, in fact, it will take some time for a master to solve the strength of the Sky Realm. But now, Ada and Aqi did not want to delay too much time. Then, if you want to quickly get rid of this Sharktooth big man, you have to let Ah Qi take action. Because Ah Qi has powerful assassination skills. Although it is now face to face to kill, but because of her rare stealth ability, it can be done silently.


    It really doesn''t work, Ada can also shoot. Ada possesses a very terrifying secret skill, which is the blood curse. Entering the blood curse state, the strength can be greatly improved in a short time. In other words, it is the Sky Realm now, and in the blood curse state, it is the middle and upper stage of the Sky Realm. Although it was not close to the Heavenly Realm Realm, it was completely possible to quickly kill it in the face of an ordinary Sky Vault Realm.


    Moreover, if Ada and Aqi join forces, the strength is even more terrifying. In this way, it is indeed possible to kill a person with the strength of the Sky Realm quickly.


    For this reason, now Ada and Aqi face this big shark tooth knife man, saying that he is not qualified to see Tang Ye, which is very emboldened.


    There were many people around at this time, and they were all secretly surprised at the aura displayed by Ada and Aqi. I have long heard that the old human race is no longer the old human race in the past. Now that I see, there really is such a thing. Unexpectedly, these two old human races can give off such a compelling aura, it really changes greatly.


    And these two people should be just the subordinate named Tang Ye. The two subordinates are so strong, it seems that Tang Ye really has a few brushes. I just don''t know, whether this scares people, or is it really real. Now, let''s take a look at the situation of these two old human races and the Sharktooth man.


    At this moment, the Shark-toothed Sword Man was very angry facing Ada and Aqi, especially when he heard Ada say that he was not worthy to see Tang Ye, he was even more furious. He snorted viciously to Ada: "Hmph, I didn''t expect to see the old human race for a long time. You mice hiding in the dark have become so arrogant. Okay, then I will let me see if you are right? I''m arrogant here with your grandpa with my true ability!"


    After all, the Shark-toothed big man just pushed his shoulder, and directly threw the big knife on his back, then punched it, and then the Shark-toothed big knife quickly attacked Ada and Aqi. That power and momentum is indeed very powerful, and everyone around can feel the terrible impact of power.


    Seeing this, Ada and Aqi looked at each other. Both of them knew in their hearts at this time that the power of this shark tooth knife man was very domineering. If they both dealt with it alone, it would not be impossible, but it would be more difficult than imagined. Because, although their strength is very strong, stronger than the Sharktooth Dahan, but their strength is not domineering. Therefore, in the face of aggressive attacks, it will be more difficult. Of course, this is only on the basis of their head-on. Although they do not practice in a domineering direction, they can do it at their own pace. For example, in the assassination of Ah Qi, he was killed in one shot, and he would always find the best time to shoot through the agile power. When facing the enemy, usually retreat to advance and defense as offense. It can be said that it is like a fish in the water.


    As for Ada''s attack, even though it was not a protruding side, it was considered medium. A face-to-face attack could still make a few moves easily. What he is best at is actually speed. But this is not like Ah Qi''s agility. His speed is the speed of a head-on contest. That is to say, with speed, the enemy will not be able to meet it. In addition, although his power is not particularly domineering, but he is also small. For this reason, at speed, it can exert a very terrifying power.


    "Brother, you fight back first, and then give it to me. Now we don''t need to delay too much time, just make a quick fight. I will get rid of him quickly." Facing the shark tooth knife that flew over at this time, Ah Qi figured out how to deal with it, and said to Ada.


    This pair of brothers is no longer together against the enemy once or twice, but this has been the case since the two have depended on each other. Therefore, the cooperation between the two is very tacit. A Qi just said a few words, and Ada understood her approach. Ada agreed to do this, nodded, and then made preparations to meet the sharktooth.


    Facing such an overbearing Sharktooth Knife, Ada used both hands to put the two hands together, took a steady step, and issued a strong enough force to form a shield in front of both hands to stop the Sharktooth Knife.


    boom!


    The violent impact, even if it was stopped by Ada, the power of the impact was so stunned that people more than ten meters later could also feel a hot feeling. Such power is really strong enough.


    At this moment, Ada came to a conclusion and said to Ah Qi: "This insidious guy, the blow just now seemed simple, but actually used all his strength. If we were careless just now, we would suffer. Inside this shark tooth knife The dark power contained is very powerful. Fortunately, we all follow the teachings of adults. No matter what enemy we face, we must not neglect, and we must do our best. Otherwise, at this time, I am afraid I will be injured, then we will be laughed at. Up."


    Ah Qi nodded. She also felt the power contained in the shark tooth knife. At this time, Ah Qi''s expression became cold and severe. This shark tooth knife man is not good at this kind of person, and she is already murdering.


    "Then then, I will end him." A Qi snorted coldly.


    "Okay." Ada nodded, and then, while blocking the sharktooth knife, looked at the sharktooth knife man with a relaxed look, and said: "Why, are you just this strength? In this case, you really are not qualified to see us. My lord. Then you will die here."

 Chapter 3205： Fear of death!

    In fact, Ada blocked the attack of the Sharktooth Knife, and he did not perform so easily. He just didn''t want to gain the prestige of the shark tooth knife man, so he acted very relaxed. Of course, he can block such an attack several times with such a relaxed posture. If there are more, he will not be able to be strong, and he needs to use his rhythm to deal with the Sharktooth.


    He is fighting head-on like this now, mainly to extinguish the prestige of the Sharktooth man. Then, he will hand it over to Ah Qi to solve the Sharktooth Big Man. Because of Ah Qi''s power, the stealth assassination can be solved quickly. In this way, what the two of them showed was that they could deal with a domineering figure like the Shark-toothed Sword Man quickly, and it could shock many people.


    So in the eyes of others, the old human race has indeed become very strong and can''t be provoke casually.


    Now Ada''s move has indeed played a very good effect. Even the big man with the Shark''s tooth knife saw it and couldn''t help but open his eyes. His attack, as Ada told Ah Qi, seemed to be just a casual blow, but in fact it was full. Not only wanted to scare people, but also wanted to kill with one blow. Had it not been for Ada''s strength, it would have been injured.


    "That kid... can actually block my attack?" The shark tooth knife man stared at Ada, very surprised. This was indeed his full blow, but it was actually blocked by Ada, and it was blocked very easily. In this way, the strength of these old human races cannot be underestimated at all.


    It should be said that I need to worry about it. Because an old human race has that kind of strength, if the next few are all of this kind of strength, then they will fight together and they will be invincible. In this way, in the end, I will definitely suffer.


    Sharktooth Dahan also thought a lot in his mind. Because the strongest force was used, but the desired result was not achieved. In this case, I don''t have any abilities to look at next, but I can consider retreating to avoid making things self-defeating.


    However, at this time, Ah Qi looked at him and snorted coldly: "So you are so capable, huh, so you dare to stand in our way. Now that you are here, then don''t go back. This is what you have to pay. The price, don''t think that our old human race is still the time when it was easy to bully!"


    After snorting coldly, Ah Qi nodded to Ada. Ada understood, suddenly exerted force, and bounced the huge sharktooth knife back, then Ah Qi jumped up, stepped on the sharktooth knife, and rushed towards the sharktooth man. This is going out with the help of strength, because below is the Void Abyss, I don''t know where I fell when I fell. Now only a few people like Tang Ye knew that under the Void Abyss was the sealed enchantment of the God of Light to the Dark Clan. But even so, if you fall down, because you don''t know how deep it is, it is basically a life of nine deaths. Or, become a dead soul under the invasion of the power of the dark race.


    Therefore, when leaving the world of stars, one must be careful about the void and abyss outside. Although many people have explored the Void Abyss, they want to use these places to become new lands. However, none have been successful. The most common is to build spaceships, connect them together, and then use a steady stream of energy to keep the spaceship suspended, thus forming a piece of "land" floating on the abyss of the void. However, those who can do this are generally those with great power and wealth.


    At this time, Ah Qi skimmed to the side of the spacecraft of the Shark Tooth Man with Shark Tooth, and wanted to kill the Shark Tooth Man. Seeing this, the Sharktooth man was very angry, because Qi said that he would kill him, and he felt that Qi was really arrogant. A woman came to kill herself? Then you have to see if you have the ability!


    "Do you want to kill me? Then I want to see if you can really kill me!" The Shark-toothed man hummed coldly to Ah Qi.


    This shark tooth knife is dedicated to the big man, and he is naturally the most familiar with it, so at this time, he pulled hard, the shark tooth knife shook, and accelerated back to the hand of the shark tooth knife big man. With this shaking, Ah Qi could not stand firmly, and the situation was very dangerous for her. However, since Ah Qi''s strength is higher than that of the Shark''s Tooth Sword Man, there is naturally no problem in dealing with this problem. Therefore, at this time, Ah Qi''s right foot was lightly tapped, and then the whole person felt as light as a swallow, ascending into the sky, and then as if stepping on a floating cloud, a somersault came to the spaceship of the sharktooth man.


    However, at this time, what was very dangerous was that the Shark''s tooth knife seemed to be aimed at A Qi and did so. When A Qi was about to land, the Shark''s tooth knife reached his hand and he slammed the Shark''s tooth knife over. If this is cut, I don''t know what kind of injury it will suffer.


    Seeing this, the Shark-toothed man felt that he would definitely hit Ah Qi, and sneered: "Huh, you want to underestimate me like this. It really is arrogant! It seems that your old human race has not learned, has not changed, and is arrogant. This is the same as before. He has become a rat in the sewer, and he dares to be so arrogant!"


    With that said, the Sharktooth Dahan also increased his strength, intending to take the opportunity to strike a fatal blow on Ah Qi. Even people watching the excitement around him felt that Ah Qi was dangerous. Because Ah Qi just jumped over and landed, it was difficult to turn around and avoid it at this time. If this is the case, how could it be better for Ah Qi to be chopped off by the shark tooth knife?


    However, when the Shark-toothed Swordman was proud, and the people watching the excitement also felt that A Qi must have something wrong, suddenly, it was originally where A Qi landed, and A Qi disappeared!


    call!


    At this time, the Shark''s Tooth Knife was also empty, and did not cut Ah Qi, otherwise, blood should have been splashed at this time, but in fact it did not.


    "What''s going on?" Seeing this scene, the onlookers felt very strange and couldn''t help but wonder.


    This is also the doubt in the mind of Sharktooth Dahan. This is so strange that it disappears out of thin air, and is not there yet? Will it change? Or is it that Ah Qi''s strength has reached such a terrible point, that he can turn his body under such a fall?


    But even so, shouldn''t everyone disappear?


    "Where are you?!" The Shark-toothed man yelled loudly, because he was anxious. He looked around and was also on guard. Since he has the strength of the Sky Realm, he can naturally perceive the surrounding situation. As for the surroundings, firstly, there is no A Qi''s breath, and secondly, there is no A Qi''s sound and shadow. Could it really be disappeared?


    But how can a big living person say no and disappear?


    Click!


    But at this moment, suddenly, a sharp dagger was pierced into the heart of the Shark-toothed man, blood splashing.


    The speed of this attack is so fast that the Shark''s tooth knife big man has not felt it. When he was attracted by the splash of blood and looked down, he saw that his heart was pierced. At this time, he felt the endless pain.


    "Ah!" He exhaled painfully, and at the same time, there was endless fear in his heart.


    Fear of death!

 Chapter 3206： More terrifying!

    The heart was pierced, and it really made people think of death. This is definitely going to die. The heart is gone, where can I live. Therefore, this fear of death rapidly expanded, causing the Shark''s tooth knife man to collapse all at once.


    "No, it''s impossible!" The Shark-toothed man didn''t die immediately, and now he only felt very painful little by little, and then he had difficulty breathing. At this time, consciousness is still there, and all of the consciousness is doubt. He couldn''t figure out how did Ah Qi do such a thing?


    At this time, Ah Qi appeared. She also held the sharp dagger that pierced into the heart of the Sharktooth man in one hand. She really has such a powerful force. After she broke through to the sky realm, her agile power reached the point where she had reached the realm. Therefore, even if she was in the rush of falling, she could still twist her body.


    At the same time, she used her invisibility ability, so in the eyes of others, she disappeared. And her stealth ability can hide her breath, and others can''t feel it. Therefore, to everyone, Ah Qi seemed to have completely disappeared.


    At this time, Ah Qi was actually very close to the Shark Tooth Sword Man. Since the Shark-toothed Swordman couldn''t see her, it was not easy what she wanted to do. She thought about whether she should scratch the Shark-toothed man with a single knife, so as to cause the Shark-toothed man to suffer tortured pain and die later. Killing the Sharktooth Knife in this way would surely have a greater deterrent effect for everyone. Because, such a domineering and powerful character like Sharktooth Dahan is just a plaything in front of her.


    However, considering what Tang Ye said, to be careful and safe, Ah Qi finally chose to kill the Shark-tooth knife directly to avoid any accidents. After all, Shark''s overbearing power is still very good, if you don''t kill it immediately, then in the subsequent battle, Shark''s knife may see something. In this case, it would be more difficult to get close if the Shark-toothed Big Man continued to use his domineering force to attack regardless of his life. In the end, although it was possible to kill the Sharktooth Big Man, it would definitely take a lot of effort.


    That being the case, it is also a good thing to directly kill the Sharktooth man. Because the Shark-toothed Man was so powerful, it was thought to be a terrifying character, and he could even stop them from the old human race. Well, that''s such a powerful character. As the strength of the old human race, he can still be killed with one hit. It can also prove that his strength is very powerful.


    Even the impact of doing so is also very huge.


    "This, how is this possible? What happened just now?" It was true. At this time, the people watching around saw Ah Qi, who had been pierced by Ah Qi with a dagger in his heart. I was completely shocked, I couldn''t believe such a thing. They don''t even know what happened. Now that the Shark-toothed man was pierced by Ah Qi, it was just a result, but what about the process?


    What they want to know is precisely the process. Only by seeing the process can we know how Ah Qi did such a thing.


    "You, what means did you use?!" At this moment, the Shartooth Knife, no matter what others are, at least he really wants to know how all this happened, otherwise he will not be reconciled, and he will not die.


    But where did Ah Qi care about whether he died or not. Since she came to trouble the old human race and used that method at the beginning, it was nothing more than to kill them, so she would not show mercy to the Shark''s man. At this time, Ah Qi pulled out the dagger that stabbed the Sharktooth Dahan, and the blood splashed again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    Ah Qi looked at the Shark-toothed man with a blank face and said: "I said, since you are so arrogant to stop our spaceship, and you are so arrogant and rude to our family, then I will let you know, you The consequences of doing this. If you want to kill us, I''m sorry, you are not strong enough, so of course you are going to die."


    "You..." The shark tooth knife guy wanted to scold A Qi for being too cruel, and he actually killed him directly. Even he might not directly kill the old human race. The first thing he has to do is to defeat the prestige of the old human race. As for killing, it also depends on the situation. However, Ah Qi killed him without regard to the situation. It was like, as long as he shot the old human race, or, at the moment when he shot the old human race, it meant being killed.


    At this time, Ah Qi snorted coldly to the Sharktooth man again: "Do you want to know why I can kill you so easily? Isn''t the reason simple? Of course I am better than you, and much better than you. You are here In front of our old human race, it is not enough to see. Do you understand?"


    Originally Ah Qi didn''t want to be so arrogant, but now, their position as the old human race has become very obvious. She believes that those who know will know, and those who understand will understand. As for other things, I have to treat them the same way in the past. I''m sorry, they won''t have any tolerance. Now, Ah Qi just couldn''t bear it anymore. If they don''t kill them, they will only kill themselves in turn!


    "You..." Hearing Ah Qi''s words, the big Shark-tooth knife felt that not only did he not know what was going on, but he was furious. He could hardly breathe at first, and stopped breathing immediately after being so angry. With a muffled hum, he covered his heart, then fell to the ground and died.


    A Qi didn''t bother to pay attention. In the past, she picked up the Shark''s tooth knife, the powerful weapon of the Shark''s big man, and suddenly hit Ada''s side.


    At this time, Ah Qi looked around, and many people were still looking at them. Ah Qi was not polite, and said: "We have already said in the Pearl Star before that if you think our old human race is still so easy to bully, then just do it. However, it turns out that, just like him, you will die. We will not be responsible. If you say that you want to learn from each other, huh, we will tell this. It is good or malicious, you know. Therefore, if you like to trouble us, don''t complain if you pay the price! "


    When people around heard Ah Qi''s words, it was clear that Ah Qi was warning them. I didn''t expect to be warned by the old humans, which seemed to make people feel a little uncomfortable. However, they did not immediately verbally criticize the old human race as before. Because at this time, the strength of Aqi and Ada is strong enough. Strong enough to shock them, they didn''t dare to mess around.


    Because they knew that Ada and Aqi were only Tang Ye''s men. These two subordinates are so strong, isn''t Tang Ye''s strength even more terrifying?

 Chapter 3207： bias!

    With the fact that the Sharktooth Big Man was almost killed by Ah Qi''s second, and the overbearing warnings Ada and Ah Qi said, those who watched the excitement became more honest. As before, some people often say provocative things to them. But now, I dare not say any more in these years. They felt fortunate that they did not provoke these crazy old human races.


    "Sir, we killed the person who came to stop us. Although we shouldn''t kill people indiscriminately, that person deliberately made trouble for us and forced our spacecraft to stop. And when he shot, he used his full killer move. Such people naturally wanted to take the lives of our old human races. So we killed them. How do you feel about the result?" After dealing with the interception by the Shark-toothed man, Ada and Aqi went back to Tang Ye reported.


    In fact, Tang Ye was watching leisurely on the back deck. So he knew everything, and he didn''t need how Ada and Aqi explained. By now, he wouldn¡¯t talk so much about right and wrong, good and evil, and said to Ada and Aqi: ¡°Very well, you handled it very well. Next, just do what you want. Nothing like these. Give us a way to survive, then we don¡¯t need to give them a way to survive. Therefore, you must be psychologically prepared in this regard."


    "Understood, my lord. Don''t worry, my lord, we will take care of it!" Ada and Aqi replied.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Well, you were tired just now, so go and rest."


    "Sir, don''t worry about us, we are not tired at all for such a thing. Now our strength is no longer easy to lose!" A Qi said seriously to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, and stopped being polite and wordy, and said, "Okay, then you can do things in this state. Now you continue to work, I will stay here to rest."


    "Yes, sir!" Ada and Aqi nodded, then each stepped back and went to work.


    Then, the spacecraft started again and headed towards the blue star.


    However, they will not reach the Blue Star so smoothly. Because they are old humans, some of the things they have done seem to be very high-profile, which makes many people intolerable. Even many people who have no hatred with the old human race will feel that the old human race is too arrogant and needs a lesson. What''s more, there are still many people who have hatred with the old human race, and they are secretly adding to the flames, letting those people come to trouble the old human race together.


    The Sharktooth man who was just killed was not alone, he had brothers. Now he was killed. Although his brother did not immediately come out to help him avenge him, he also secretly contacted other people and bewitched them, pulling together to deal with the old human race. Or it is because the brother of the Sharktooth is not an opponent of the old human race. He knows that he can''t avenge himself by himself, so he has to contact other people and bring others with him.


    "These old human races, did things go too far? My eldest brother only stopped them because of a temporary temper, but they killed my eldest brother directly. What is this? Because they have great power, they can do whatever they want. Huh, but, not long ago, they were obviously weak mice, and now they have gained power because of the appearance of Tang Ye! They are so rampant, how can we let them do this?" The younger brother of the Shark-toothed Knife uses a sharp iron hook. He also looks like a big butcher, so he will be called the Big Hook for the time being. This man with a hook has a more insidious and cunning feeling than his elder brother. At this moment, he was holding a group of people talking, inciting others to be hostile to the old human race.


    After hearing the words of the Big Hook, others really felt that the old human race had done too much, and they all expressed their dissatisfaction. Then, someone broke out one after another, they had friends, even relatives, all died at the hands of the old human race. This is not an exaggeration, because at the time of Pearl Star, in order to win the living conditions for the old human race, Tang Ye killed many people who were hostile to him. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t kill casually. The people he killed were basically against him first, and even wanted to kill him. So, he felt that he was fighting back and killing the people who wanted to kill him. It was not wrong, right?


    However, many tribes have always had prejudice against the old human races, and they will not care about Tang Ye''s right or wrong. As long as there is such a prejudice, it can be said that no matter what Tang Ye or the old humans do, they are all wrong and should not be. Tang Ye had already learned about this, so he didn''t bother to explain it later. If you can do it, just do it directly. Whoever has a hard fist will naturally make sense.


    However, even though many people have learned Tang Ye''s skills, there are still many people, or a steady stream of people, who will not learn the lesson. They still have to target the old human race. And in some cases, it can also be said that it is the time when the injustice is reported. Because at the beginning they dealt with Tang Ye, dealt with the old human race, attacked Tang Ye and the old human race, and wanted to kill Tang Ye and the old human race, for this, Tang Ye killed them. This is a matter of course. If you don''t kill them, do you die by yourself? However, the relatives or friends of those who were killed came to Tang Ye for revenge. There are many tribes in this world, and there are many exchanges between various tribes, for which intricate relationships have been established. Therefore, Tang Ye killed someone from a certain tribe, but it might attract people from another tribe to seek revenge on him.


    Under this situation, it is really coming continuously.


    Now, the Iron Hook man bewitched a group of people. Some of this group of people had hatred directly with Tang Ye. Of course they wanted to kill them, so they tried their best to smear Tang Ye. With this approach, those who were originally dissatisfied with Tang Ye, felt that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and the old humans'' approach was too arrogant. Thinking of the cowardice and pitifulness of the old human race before, they felt that after the old human race gained strength, they were like those loathsome nouveau riche who would frustrate the power of Tang Ye and the old human race. For this reason, under the instigation of those people, they directly became indignant, as if they had an enmity with Tang Ye and the old human race.


    "It seems that Tang Ye, and those old human races, really need a lesson. They are too aggressive and domineering, and they don''t speak any rules or principles. Humph, this world is so big, how can it be done? Let them go wild?" An instigated old man with the strength of the Sky Realm grunted angrily.


    Similarly, several people with him all spoke out one after another, and someone coldly snorted: "Hmph, not long ago these old human races were just stinky rats hiding in the dark. Why, now that they have gained a little strength, they have become Is that so? It seems that they are under-trained, then we will educate them!"

 Chapter 3208： Add a crime!

    These people who plan to go to Tang Ye and the old human race to settle accounts, in fact, apart from their own prejudice against the old human race, they also have a sense of arrogance. Of course they won''t admit it, because in the past they had always looked down on or were pitiful of the old human race. Now that the old human race has become so powerful, they feel that they have run into them. They cannot tolerate it. This is a great arrogance.


    Can only make others weaker than them, can''t make others stronger than them?


    Seeing that everyone was dissatisfied with the old human race, the big man with a hook was immediately happy to find trouble with Tang Ye and the old human race. When the Shark-toothed man tried to stop the old human race, he watched his eldest brother being killed, but he couldn''t help, so now he must go to avenge the Shark-toothed man.


    In fact, he couldn''t be regarded as watching his elder brother being killed. He always felt pitiful and helpless when he watched. However, when the Shark-toothed man was killed, he was basically killed by a spike. Before, the Shark''s tooth knife still had the upper hand, but he was killed in the next second. So, it''s not right to watch being killed. It can only be said that he saw that he was killed, but he was helpless.


    The strength of the Iron Hook Man is not as strong as his elder brother, so even if he saw his elder brother was killed by Ah Qi at the time, he did not dare to go out to avenge the Shark-tooth man. He could only wait until now and incited a group of strong men to go together. Trouble with the old human race. He is proficient in choosing these people, because these few people are masters in the sky realm, and they all have mastered formidable secret skills, which are all realized by these people after reaching the sky realm. The power of the secret technique that he has realized is absolutely extraordinary.


    It can be said that these people are all famous. For this reason, let them deal with the old human race, the old human race must be difficult to deal with. The Big Hook knew his strength was not good, but he could use his brain. Therefore, after inciting these people, he immediately took them to intercept the old human race.


    At this moment, Tang Ye just thought of walking around on the spaceship, after all, a spaceship is still very big. Looking at the surrounding scenery from different angles, you also have different feelings. Since I haven''t arrived at the Blue Star yet, looking at these should also adjust my mood. But he didn''t expect someone to intercept them again.


    Tang Ye was speechless immediately. Why are these people endless? This was the case when I was at Pearl Star, and now I am outside. Could it be that I killed so many people who came to make trouble before, and these people can''t learn to behave?


    The same thing came time and time again, still very unreasonable. This made Tang Ye feel very irritable all of a sudden, her face gloomy.


    Ada and Aqi heard that someone had come to intercept again, they went to deal with it, and then saw Tang Ye, seeing Tang Ye''s face gloomy, they knew Tang Ye was upset immediately. A Qi was very unhappy, she didn''t want Tang Ye to be unhappy because of these things. Tang Ye solved these problems before. Now, she was going to solve these things, and didn''t want Tang Ye to bother anymore, because she had that power.


    "My lord, please let me solve these bastards!" A Qi saluted Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye still looked cold and waved: "No, I will solve them myself. Although you are good at strength, the few people outside are also good. You can kill one or two quickly, but it will be difficult to fight later. I¡¯m tired of these things and don¡¯t want to see them anymore. So, I¡¯ll get rid of them quickly. No matter how many people they come, ten, or a hundred, they¡¯re killed."


    "Their prejudice against our old human race, as well as their arrogance, if not completely defeated, this kind of things will continue to be entangled. Now, let me completely defeat their prejudice and arrogance. Right." Tang Ye was ready to set off to solve those people.


    However, A Qi still wanted to take action, she didn''t want to make Tang Ye irritable anymore. She still said to Tang Ye: "Sir, please let me share the worries for you! Even if those people have the Sky Realm, I will definitely kill them! Sir, you have cultivated us for so long, please let us share your worries. Otherwise, I will think we are useless..."


    Tang Ye didn''t expect A Qi to persist in this way. If so, after thinking about it, he said to A Qi: "Okay, then you can handle it. However, it''s not time to be angry, I just told you, outside. The strength of those few people are all in the Sky Realm, and I feel that they have some extra aura. This is not as simple as that of the Shark-toothed man just now. You probably can''t kill them. In this case, you try your best Just for it."


    "Yes, sir!" Although Ada and A Qi were a little unwilling, they both believed in Tang Ye''s judgment. Since Tang Ye said that the celestial Vault realm masters outside were not easy, it must be really not easy. But even if they can''t solve it, they have to show the momentum of the old human race, and they will definitely not let others look down!


    "Who is causing trouble again? Do you think we are so bullied?" Ah Qi went outside, snorted coldly, and then rushed to someone who was asking for trouble. She couldn''t bear it now, no matter how many, kill one first before talking.


    These few people who came to ask for trouble were naturally the Big Hook and the Celestial Realm master he brought. Seeing Aqi and Aqi coming out, he immediately said, "Let Tang Ye come out and die!"


    In addition to the big man with the iron hook speaking, there is another man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek. Although it is in the sky, the cultivator may not be a righteous way. There is an evil spirit all over his body. He treacherously sneered: "The old human race is also a human race, and this human race has a very smart head. Then let me take these heads to practice, so that my strength can be greatly enhanced!"


    Take human heads to practice? This must be an evil way. Now Ah Qi skimmed over to kill people. Hearing the words of the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, he immediately became furious, and ran at the man with the pointed-mouthed monkey cheeks, planning to kill him first!


    The men with sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, including the big man with the iron hook, did not expect Aqi to attack them as soon as they came out. They were immediately furious. They didn''t even "accuse" the brutal and unreasonable deeds of the old human race. Are they about to start fighting? Doesn''t it appear that you are actively looking for trouble here?


    However, since Ah Qi has attacked, they will not bear it, so they will first capture this old human race. It''s not bad, there is another reason to "accuse" the crimes of the old human race. Look, isn''t this very cruel, if you don''t say anything, you will kill!


    The man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks immediately shot, trying to catch Ah Qi. At this time, these people with the strength of the Sky Realm had never thought that they would be killed in this shot, so they would not be able to do their best. However, this is not full, but Ah Qi is full, and then the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill will die on the spot.

 Chapter 3209： Kill quickly!

    According to common sense, if someone comes to ask for trouble, they must have a theory first. Even if they don''t, they will express a few angry words. However, now, none of them thought of the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man, and Ah Qi didn''t say a word, and attacked directly.


    However, the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill men are not very worried, because they also have the strength of the sky realm and have their own secret skills. They thought that even if Ah Qi was very strong, it would be impossible to kill them all at once. Therefore, at this moment Ah Qi attacked, and the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks met.


    "Good come, let me meet you!" The sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man snorted, bowed his body suddenly, and then emitted a purple human head from his body. This is not a skull, but a blood-colored human head, which is very scary. Perhaps this is what the pointed-mouthed monkey-gill man said just now. Let''s practice with human heads. What an evil secret technique this is.


    And when the blood-colored man''s hair came out, people around saw it, and immediately felt the scalp numb and fell into extreme fear. This is not only because of being scared by the blood-colored head, but also because the blood-colored head can emit a kind of terrifying power. It''s like a mental attack, which makes people fall into that kind of fear unconsciously.


    However, Qi was not affected, because Qi had no distracting thoughts at this time, and wanted to kill these people who came to trouble. Moreover, she has lived through so many things to this day, her mental strength is not so weak, and she is also affected by such a little fear. She has seen too many things, and there are even more terrifying things. At this time, although she was affected by anger, but because of her anger, she was completely thoughtless, thinking about **** these Vault of Heaven masters and **** more.


    Therefore, when Ah Qi approached the scarlet head, he used his invisibility ability and at the same time used the space jump taught by Tang Ye. Of course, this kind of space jump has nothing to do with space ability. It is mainly a kind of extremely fast location change after the speed is maximized. Although it is considered a space jump, it is not a space ability, and the distance of the jump is very large. Small, almost only a few meters away. In this case, if you want to use such a secret technique, you need to grasp it very well, otherwise, it may not be a murder, but a gift.


    Moreover, this trick is not so easy to learn. When Tang Ye taught A Qi, A Qi couldn¡¯t learn it anyway. After that, she gave up learning first, waited for her strength to break through, and her speed improved to an extremely proficient level. , And to the point of speed, it can be said that she has reached the stage, and she has only learned this trick.


    And now, Ah Qi uses this trick to kill the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheek!


    After using this trick, he directly avoided the blood-colored human head released by the pointed-mouthed monkey-gill man, and had changed in front of the pointed-mouthed monkey-gill man. At the same time, she was in a state of invisibility, and the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill did not even notice. So when she got in front of the pointed-mouthed monkey cheek man, she quickly slapped a sharp dagger into the pointed-mouthed monkey cheek man''s chest.


    "Ah!" The sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man couldn''t believe it, his heart was actually pierced. What a terrifying speed, and what a precise technique. Moreover, when Ah Qi disappeared, even the breath of strength disappeared, so it was impossible for people to catch it. This kind of invisibility is perfect. The trivial old human race actually has such secret skills?


    puff!


    The sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man spat out a mouthful of blood. Looking down at my heart, there is no other way, my heart is pierced, and there is no treatment to save my life. He looked at Ah Qi, extremely unwilling, and stared: "How, how could it...you...you..."


    A Qi looked indifferent, and looked at the man with pointed mouth monkey cheeks and snorted coldly: "You are really annoying. I don''t know what our old humans did wrong. As for the troubles that make you come to us every day, it''s like our old humans do Everything is wrong. If you think that we killed too many people before, so you became your enemies, you have to kill us. Well, I also want to say, in the past, how many people have you killed? Human Race? Then why didn''t you seek revenge for your mistakes? Since you insist on doing this, then I will kill you all!"


    Ah Qi was also fed up with these people''s troubles, and probably guessed what reason they would use. Because they used that reason in the past, she is really fed up now, and she doesn''t want to talk nonsense with them anymore, just kill them directly, otherwise looking at them will feel upset and sick.


    Now, the sharp dagger pierced the heart of the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheek, and he quickly lost his vitality and his body was limp. Then, Ah Qi directly carried the corpse of the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man and threw it aside, and immediately returned to the spacecraft, stood in a favorable position for her, and faced several other masters in the sky.


    The reason why he didn''t continue to attack those Vault of Heaven masters was because Ah Qi knew that a quick kill like just now had a great surprise effect. After killing the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man, those few Sky Realm masters will definitely be ready. In this case, using the method just now, it will definitely not be so easy to kill them. And the strength of these Heavenly Vault Realm masters really cannot be underestimated, A Qi has been listening to Tang Ye''s words, so she also has to be careful.


    The Giant Iron Hook and several other Heavenly Vault masters were surprised to see that the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey gill was dead, and they immediately guarded Ah Qi and Ada a lot. They realized that the strength of Ada and Aqi might not be that simple. That is definitely above the Sky Realm, and even stronger. Otherwise, the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man would not be killed just like that.


    "You woman is really cruel! Did our friend do anything to you? You actually killed him! It seems that your old human race is really as rumored, you get a little bit of power and you will be domineering. Then we must be caught Ask for justice to the people you killed!" Then, a master of the Sky Realm next to the Big Hook, an old man, was very angry and rebuked the murder of the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey gill.


    Then another master of the Vault of Heaven agreed and shouted, "What do you want justice, evil gangsters like this, and what justice they say, they are not fair, they are inhuman beasts, the embodiment of darkness and evil, we Just kill them. To kill them is to kill them for the people!"


    These few Heavenly Vault Realm masters, it can be said that you are talking about the old human race''s wrong, and the old human race should pay the price or something.


    Seeing them like this, Ada and Aqi didn''t pay much attention to them, they were just preparing for their own affairs. Next, they have to use technological weapons, otherwise their own strength alone may not be able to defeat them.

 Chapter 3210： Gossip array!

    By now, technological weapons have long become part of Ada and A''s seven strengths. Especially for Ah Qi, with her invisibility, the silencer pistols, bombs, etc., can bring her a great power bonus. Now Ada and Aqi both didn''t bother to pay attention to what the Big Hook were talking about. After preparing the technological weapons, they were ready to attack again.


    "You **** it, didn''t you hear what we said? You are very sinful, we are here to walk the way for the sky!" Several Sky Realm masters said to Ada and Aqi, and a group of old humans behind Ada and Aqi.


    Ah Qi glanced at them and felt that they were really disgusting, and hummed: "I said just now, whether you are here to walk the way for the sky or for your own desires, you know best in your heart. If you think we killed Your people have become enemies with you. Then, if you killed my people, have you also become enemies with us? In that case, I will kill you. Is there a problem?"


    "You..." There is an old man in the hands of several Celestial Realm masters, who is considered to be more respected. In fact, he has no hatred with the old human race. He just listened to the words of the big man with the hook and his own arrogance. To increase their prestige, they came to attack the old human race. However, the question that Ah Qi mentioned is actually very reasonable, and he certainly does not know how to refute it. However, he felt that such words were like losing his face. Since he has already come forward, of course he can''t let himself lose his sense, otherwise he will lose face. In general, his face, strength, and majesty are all in his pocket.


    So, someone who pretends to be an old man like him is actually very selfish in doing this. There are so many unselfish people who walk for the sky.


    "You don''t want to be arrogant!" The Celestial Sky Realm old man snorted angrily to A Qi.


    Ah Qi sneered, feeling that these people are really hopeless, and the loss is still an old man, just coldly snorted: "The strong words are unreasonable? Okay, then I won''t tell you any reason. Now, since you are here to stop my old human race, then I will kill you! If your friends or relatives think that I kill you, they will find me to take revenge. Okay, let them come. I will kill as many as they come! If you are not afraid that your whole family will be bored because of this If you die, then just do it. Even if you use your so-called justice and the so-called "walking for the sky" to attack my old human race!"


    "You..." That day, the old man in the Vault Realm was really angry at what Ah Qi said. He decided to educate him first. As for whether to kill or not, I''ll talk about it when the time comes. No matter what, I will frustrate Ah Qi''s spirit.


    "Since you don''t want to be reasonable, then I will beat you to be reasonable!" The elder in the Sky Realm snorted coldly, and then waved his hands. A gossip array was formed on the soles of his feet, and then there was power floating around, as if all around Became the form of a gossip array.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye, who was watching from behind, was surprised to see such a situation. In fact, he is very rare in this world for gossip, yin and yang. I even feel that people in this world will not comprehend such things. Perhaps these secret skills are unique to the ancestral land of the earth. But I didn''t expect to see it from this old man now.


    It''s a pity that this old man''s gossip circle has an extra hostility. I''m afraid it''s not that he himself was fierce, or that he used this gossip circle to kill many people, which in turn affected the atmosphere of the circle. In other words, the old man looked polite, but in fact, he didn''t know how gloomy he was.


    "It''s not like an ordinary gossip array. If it''s just a secret technique, there should be nothing after using it. And his, more like a magic weapon of his, will accumulate every time you use it. This accumulated hostility. This gossip array can be raised. So, is this a kind of "raising array"?" Tang Ye looked at the old man and thought a little.


    In fact, Tang Ye suddenly felt better when he saw the old man in the Bagua Formation. This was not because the old man in the Bagua Formation was a good person, but because he saw something related to or similar to the ancestors of the earth. So, does this mean that, in fact, this world is also related to the ancestral land of the earth?


    In this case, it may not be difficult to find a way to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    "Come on, arrogant old human race, ignorant rat generation, let me see what you are capable of!" The old man of the gossip array looked at Ah Qi and put on a gesture of asking for action, which is also very provocative.


    Seeing this, Ah Qi''s face sank, and immediately moved out to attack the old man in the gossip array. Ada next to him looked at the old man in the gossip formation, always feeling that the formation was not simple, and exhorted Ah Qidao: "Be careful, if there is no advantage in close proximity, then use the weapon given by the adult!"


    Of course Ah Qi understood that although she was very angry, she was still very sensible at this time, so she knew to advance and retreat. Now, she swept into the circle of the old man of the Bagua Formation, and immediately went into invisibility, and then when she reached the old man of the Bagua Formation, she was about to attack. But at this time, the old man of the Eight Diagrams Array slapped over, as if he was carrying overwhelming power.


    Ah Qi felt this power, whether it was her ability or her physical instinct, she felt terrible. So he immediately reacted, and immediately backed away, and then he avoided an attack by the old man in the gossip array without any risk.


    "Huh?" The old man of the gossip array didn''t expect Ah Qi to be able to avoid it. This was really beyond his expectation, and he was a little surprised: "You can avoid it? It seems that your strength is really extraordinary."


    A Qi still had some lingering fears in her heart. The attack from the old man in the gossip array just now, if she could not escape and resist with all her strength, although she would not suffer a serious injury, it would also be a serious blow. More will be lost in the momentum, and sometimes this will have a huge impact on the battle. However, she adjusted her state quickly, staring at the old man in the gossip array and hummed: "You are also very good, I didn''t expect to be able to detect my position."


    This is indeed what surprised Ah Qi. Although she appeared in front of the old man of the Bagua Formation just now, in the process, she has changed her position several times and released a little bit of strength in order to mislead the old man of the Bagua Formation. In the end, he chose to fight back in front of the old man in the Eight Diagrams Array because he wanted to be surprised. After all, facing an invisible person, many people would not think that he would face an attack directly.


    However, when the old man in the Bagua Zhen faced Ah Qi, he seemed to see her completely, so Ah Qi felt very strange.


    Hearing what Aqi said, the old man of the gossip array sneered and said: "There is nothing surprising about this. In my array, nothing can escape my eyes. Therefore, your greatest ability is invisibility. Used it. Then, how can you fight me?"

 Chapter 3211： Acknowledge the facts!

    That''s how the old man in the Sky Realm planned, he had already seen the characteristics of Ah Qi''s attack. It can be invisible, and it can even hide the breath of power. In this case, it is indeed very difficult to deal with. However, he doesn''t need to worry, because he can release a gossip magic circle like the one now. This magic circle is like his magic weapon, and he has grown very strong. Within the range of the magic circle, he could sense it, as if he was watching it with his own eyes.


    Therefore, he is not worried about Ah Qi at all. His secret skills are like those specifically designed to restrain Ah Qi.


    When Ah Qi heard what he said, and then looked at the wonderful gossip array, it suddenly became difficult to handle it. Indeed, if the stealth ability cannot be used, then her combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced. However, she didn''t think that her combat effectiveness had to rely on the ability to stealth. Because of stealth aside, her speed is also very powerful. Of course, her power is not that strong, and if the enemy''s defense is strong enough, the speed is useless.


    However, she will not be limited by these, because besides being invisible, besides her speed, she has another power, that is, the power of technological weapons. Of course, the power of her use of technological weapons is not just pure use, she will use it at her own speed. In this case, the power is also not to be underestimated.


    "So you think, what kind of magic circle you have now, can you make me helpless?" A Qi stared at the old man in the vault that day with a cold snort.


    The celestial elder nodded and said, "Yes, isn''t it? Do you think you can attack me in my magic circle?"


    "In this way, you are not terrible, you are really too arrogant." Ah Qi snorted to the old man in the sky realm without taking it seriously.


    The old man in the sky realm was a little unhappy. He felt that the problem of strength is to admit. Since it is really weaker than others, what can''t be admitted? Now, Ah Qi just doesn''t want to admit it. One thing the old man in the Sky Realm wanted to do was to ask Ah Qi to admit it.


    "Listening to you, I think you can deal with me? In that case, I will fight until you admit that you are not my opponent. It''s just that your face will not look good, I don''t know you..."


    boom!


    When the old man in the sky realm was talking, suddenly, there was a gunshot. A bullet quickly plundered from the ears of the old man in the sky realm, which caused the old man in the sky realm to stop talking. Because at the moment the bullet passed by his ears, his heart was shocked suddenly, and sweat was already oozing out of his back. What kind of attack was that, very scary!


    The old man in the Sky Realm felt that if such an attack hit his head, he might be dead now.


    "How is it? Did the attack just scare you a bit? I didn''t hit you on purpose, just to let you know that I want to kill you, and there are many ways to prevent you from being self-righteous there. Just now, just take it. A warning is good. If you want to continue, then, if you die, I will not be responsible." The Seventh Heaven Realm old man sneered, very playful and provocative. She really couldn''t bear the self-righteous chatter of the elders in the Sky Realm. Hit him like this and he will surely learn.


    At this time, the distance between Ah Qi and the old man in the Sky Realm was only a dozen meters. At this close range, the shot is indeed very fast. Even an old man in the Sky Realm, even in his magic circle, is difficult to react.


    "You...you..." The Celestial Sky Realm old man was said by Ah Qi, and immediately felt very uncomfortable. He thought that Ah Qi just had that stealth ability to be outstanding, and he relied on that stealth ability to fight. However, he just said it for sure, thinking that Ah Qi was no longer afraid. As a result, Ah Qi immediately attacked him, making him feel terrified. Such a thing completely slapped him in the face.


    "You **** old human race!" The Celestial Realm elder couldn''t help but yelled at A Qi. He didn''t even consider the appearance of being a so-called elder just now to reason, and shouted to A Qi: Since you like to hunt for death so much, then I will fulfill you and let you be the soul of my death. Let you be its nourishment!"


    After drinking, the elder of the Sky Realm suddenly swept towards Ah Qi, and the gossip array under his feet was also swept along with him. In this case, if he is approached, it will also enter the range of the magic circle. In this way, it will be affected by this magic circle again.


    However, since Ah Qi didn''t plan to use the ability of invisibility, of course she wouldn''t let the old man in the Sky Realm come close. At this time, she was planning to use a pistol. Moreover, it is not an ordinary pistol. These guns, especially bullets, were specially made by Tang Ye. Other powers can be added to the bullet, which can be said to be a combination of technology and cultivation power. In this way, the power is even stronger. Moreover, because the power of science and technology is considered a brand new power in this world, it is additionally endowed with a very powerful attribute ability, that is, it carries a terrible penetrating power. For example, a steel gate that cannot be broken with cultivation power, but with this pistol, bullets can easily penetrate through it.


    Therefore, this kind of power is very powerful, and it is no worse than cultivation power. As a result, Ah Qi matched her speed, and the combat effectiveness could be said to increase unabated.


    At this time, the elder of the Sky Realm rushed quickly, but his speed was not as fast as Ah Qi. After all, what Ah Qi is best at can be regarded as speed. As for the invisibility ability, it can only be said to be a secret skill. Therefore, when the Vault of Heaven old man approached, Ah Qi immediately retreated, and then instantly changed his body position, reaching the sky above the Vault of Heaven old man.


    This is Ah Qi''s ability, speed and dexterity, it is very powerful. After reaching the sky, Ah Qi immediately attacked the old man in the Sky Realm with a pistol.


    Boom!


    Ah Qi fired two shots in a row. For the use of pistols as a means of combat, a very large ability is required, that is, anticipation. If you don''t know how to predict, you may rarely hit the target. After all, the enemy is also in the Sky Realm, and the strength is not weak, but it is still mobile. In this case, if there is no good predictive ability, it will basically be empty. Therefore, although the use of these technological weapons does not require any cultivation power, ordinary people can also use them. However, ordinary people using these technological weapons are certainly not as strong as those who have mastered powerful abilities.


    The Celestial Sky Realm old man was taken aback by the fact that A Qi jumped on his head in an instant. He didn''t expect A Qi to be so flexible. It seems that the facts must be admitted, the strength of this old human race is quite terrifying. This is actually a young woman, which is really embarrassing.

 Chapter 3212： Play to the extreme!

    The elder of the Sky Realm realized that Ah Qi''s strength was not that simple to deal with. Therefore, even though he still despises Ah Qi on the surface, in fact, he is already completely careful in his heart and will not let himself be negligent. Otherwise, the consequences will be serious. Maybe, it might really die.


    A bullet passed by his ear just now, but he didn''t make any response. Such a thing made the elder of the Sky Realm realize that Ah Qi had the ability to kill him. No matter what the attack was based on, since it was from Aqi, then it was the power of Aqi.


    Now that Ah Qi has such a powerful speed and flexibility, it should not be underestimated. Therefore, although the elder of the Sky Realm just attacked Ah Qi as if he became angry, but in fact this was all within the control of his ability. For this reason, he can react quickly to Ah Qi''s attack.


    For example, at this time, facing the two bullets that Ah Qi shot from the top of his head, he immediately defended, controlling the gossip array under his feet, transferring those forces to the top of his head, and then hitting the two bullets that Ah Qi had shot out. The bullet was resisted.


    "It''s really curious, what exactly is your attack like this." The two bullets hit the gossip array power that the elders of the Sky Realm gathered to resist, and he saw the two bullets. He was even more curious about such an attack. I didn''t expect to use such a tiny thing to attack him, but, on the contrary, such a tiny thing would be so powerful!


    Facing the question of the elder in the Sky Realm, Ah Qi was too lazy to bother, and simply said: "What is this thing that I can''t explain to you. With your ability, I''m afraid I can''t understand such a thing."


    "You..." It''s hard for the elder in the Sky Realm to feel calm and relaxed anymore, and suddenly waved his hand to manipulate the power of the gossip array that had gathered above his head, causing this power to knock back two bullets. However, the power of this fight back is far less powerful than that of Ah Qi.


    Then, the elder of the sky realm attacked. The gossip array he controls is of course not just a simple defensive array. If he doesn''t have the ability to actively attack, wouldn''t he be very passive. Therefore, he immediately used the power in the gossip array to form a sharp sword, and then rose into the sky and attacked Ah Qi.


    This one sharp sword is also very dense. Rushing up quickly doesn''t seem to be easy to deal with. However, Ah Qi didn''t pay much attention to it. Because she is confident in her speed, although those sharp swords are fast and seem to be dense, in fact, the gap is still enough for her to avoid. Maybe not for the average person, and the average person would think that it is crazy to avoid that. But for her, there is no problem.


    Therefore, Ah Qi rushed straight down instead of turning around to avoid those sharp swords. So Ah Qi faced those sharp swords. Then, she began to dodge, avoiding the first sharp sword, and then avoiding the second and third... Her speed is so fast, like a small fish in the water, quickly dodge Those stones shuttle through it.


    "This, this..." Seeing such a scene, the old man in the Sky Realm was really surprised, and some cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Ah Qi''s strength once again exceeded his expectations. This way of avoiding is very bold. But, speaking of risks, if Ah Qi hadn''t had that kind of strength and self-confidence, I''m afraid he wouldn''t avoid it like this. Therefore, the strength of Ah Qi, the Celestial Realm old man thought, was stronger than he thought.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength. It''s a pity that you are an old human race." The elder of the Sky Realm snorted coldly, and once again used his strength to attack Ah Qi again. This time, he wanted to control his power into a closed circle, so that Ah Qi could no longer escape like a small fish.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, at this time, Ah Qi fired continuously, and the bullets hit the old man in the sky realm. However, he was not worried, and sneered at Ah Qi: "Although your attack is fast and the power is not small, but you want to hit me, it is not that easy. Because the power in my circle is very Strong, it can be changed according to my wishes. If you attack me like this, I will turn these forces into a shield to block your attack, how about? And if you want to come closer, unfortunately, you dare not, because Then you will enter my magic circle. In that case, you will be more restricted."


    Ah Qi squinted his eyes, didn''t say much, still kept shooting.


    Seeing this, the elder of the Sky Realm shouted in a low voice: "I said, you can''t attack me, you still have such an arrogant attitude, I want to see if you want to die!"


    Bang bang bang!


    However, Ah Qi still kept attacking.


    call!


    Just after Ah Qi attacked several times in a row, suddenly, a bullet shot out again. This time, the bullet penetrated below the old man in the Sky Realm.


    "Oops!" Seeing this, the old man in the Vault of Sky Realm stared, extremely surprised, unable to believe this kind of thing, actually penetrated in. He reacted quickly and avoided, but he was still a step slower, and the bullet hit him. However, it only hit him in the arm, not where he was fatal.


    But even so, a bullet hit his arm and penetrated through it. Under the special bullet, his arm was basically useless. It is very painful now, and it is probably impossible to reuse it for a while.


    "What, what is going on?" The Celestial Realm old man couldn''t believe it. Most of the power in his gossip circle had already resisted Qi''s attack, but why could his attack still come in.


    He looked up and took a closer look, and immediately found the problem. At this moment, he knew why the bullet could attack in, that was the truth of the drop of water!


    Just now, Ah Qi''s attack, the attack point of each bullet was exactly the same. Although he used his strength to defend, and his defensive power is also very strong, but in addition to the great power of the attack, Ah Qi also hit a point every time. Moreover, each bullet is continuously linked. Every time a bullet hits, it penetrates a little defensive shield, and then the second bullet hits again. In this way, each bullet can penetrate a little bit, and the bullet hits more, and finally penetrates in.


    this is too scary!


    It''s not terrible to be able to use water droplets to penetrate this truth. The really scary thing is that even when Ah Qi changes his body, he can hit the same point every time.


    One of the arms of the old man in the Vault of Sky Realm was pierced, and the pain was so painful that he couldn''t respond for a while, and the power blocking his head was also dispersed and weakened. In this way, Ah Qi fired again and it was not difficult to hit him where he was fatal. Ah Qi was very focused, as if there was nothing else to pay attention to except dealing with the enemy.


    This is probably the reason why her strength has been exerted to the extreme.

 Chapter 3213： Hardened!

    At this time, the elder of the Sky Realm was no longer able to defend and attack as much as before. A serious injury to an arm has somewhat reduced his combat effectiveness. And Ah Qi''s attack did not stop, still shooting quickly, still like a drop of water through a stone. At this time, the power of the Celestial Sky Realm old man''s ability to control the past as a defense weakened, so Ah Qi quickly penetrated that layer of defense.


    boom!


    "Ah!" At this moment, the other arm of the Celestial Sky Realm old man was attacked again. He cried out again. Then the power above his head almost dissipated, because he could no longer manipulate it for his own use.


    In this way, it would not be difficult for Ah Qi to kill him. Without power defense, the hands of the elder in the Sky Realm were beaten again, and he could no longer run his power at all, and he couldn''t stop Ah Qi. At this time, Ah Qi aimed at the old man in the Sky Realm, and wanted to kill him.


    "Damn it!" Seeing this, the old man in the Sky Realm was shocked and exclaimed. This is a threat of death. He knew that A Qi might really kill him. He was very panicked, looked at the Sky Realm master on the other side, and shouted, "Help me!"


    "Huh!" The big iron hook was very upset when he saw that the old man in the Sky Realm was so embarrassed. Originally, he thought that so many people would take revenge for his elder brother. But now it seems that it is completely unfavorable to go to the teacher.


    Of course, since the Celestial Vault Realm old man asked for help with all his face, the Big Hook couldn''t ignore it. He suddenly hit a long hook in his hand, and the long hook flew over, instead of attacking the old man in the Vault of Sky Realm, but entangled the old man in the Vault of Sky Realm. Then, the big man with the hook suddenly pulled, and pulled the elder of the sky realm back, thus avoiding the attack of Qi.


    "Don''t deceive others too much!" The big iron hook looked at Ah Qi, and shouted out in a cold voice, "This is for the elderly to teach you, but you are about to kill him. What is the truth? Old human race, really so cruel and cruel?"


    After being rescued by the old man in the Sky Realm, Ah Qi returned to his spaceship and stood with Ada. She looked at the big hook and snorted coldly: "Too much deception? This is what I want to tell you. You have come to trouble my old human race again and again, and even kill my old human race. I thought, you are Isn''t it too deceiving?"


    "Hmph, I''m too lazy to argue with you!" The iron hook hummed coldly to Ah Qi. Of course he wouldn''t mention that he was the younger brother of the squalid, otherwise, wouldn''t others see his selfishness at a glance?


    A Qi looked at this big hook man with a sneer, and said: "Don''t argue with me? Why would I want to argue with you? Therefore, my old human attitude is just like before. If you insist on doing this against us, then Don''t blame us. I will kill as many as you come!"


    "You..." The Big Hook was very angry at Ah Qi''s attitude, and he couldn''t wait to slash Ah Qi in the past. Because it was Ah Qi who killed his elder brother. However, anger returned to anger, and he didn''t dare to go out directly to deal with Ah Qi. Because of Ah Qi''s strength, he saw it, but he couldn''t deal with it now.


    In the end, Big Hook still had to rely on other Sky Realm masters, greeted him, and said, "Dear friends, you have seen the situation of the old human race. If this is the case, can we act separately and give all these old human races? Solve it, and then give it to you, let you solve them at will!"


    There are five other masters in the Vault of Sky Realm, and there are six of them with the Iron Hook. The five Celestial Realm masters nodded and said, "Indeed, this old human race has the strength, so we don''t want to play slowly, and quickly get rid of them."


    "Okay." All of them nodded, and then mobilized together to swift to the spaceship where Ah Qi and the others are, and attack the old human race.


    "That woman will just leave it to me." The big iron hook hummed coldly to the other Heavenly Vault Realm masters. Because it was Ah Qi who killed the Sharktooth Dahan, his elder brother, and he wanted to use Ah Qi''s life to avenge his elder brother.


    Then he said to several other Heavenly Vault masters: "Then you can play freely. Those old human races are on the spaceship. Since they are so cruel, then please clean them up to avoid harming the innocent. People. Kill them!"


    The meaning of listening to this is to kill the old human race at will.


    Ah Qi was furious, and cursed: "So you call justice like this? It''s really interesting!"


    Then Ah Qi looked at those who watched the excitement and said angrily: "So you also think that these people are doing the right thing? What is the situation of our old human race, and what has gone through, you don''t know? Think we are wrong?"


    A Qi''s eyes were a little red with anger. Of course, besides anger, there is probably grievance. Because this is really an embarrassing thing. They did nothing wrong, but were treated differently by the arrogance and prejudice of these people. Even if she can kill everyone, she hopes that someone can understand and know the truth. What''s more, she felt that she could not kill these people, and that was even more aggrieved.


    However, these words of Ah Qi also touched many onlookers. Not everyone is so malicious and arrogant. Even before, many people understood and sympathized, and even helped the old human race. Therefore, it is the same now. After hearing Ah Qi¡¯s words, they uttered one after another, shouting: "Of course not, I know it¡¯s not easy for you. This is because they misunderstand you. They also have another purpose, just want to kill you, maybe they are newcomers at all. The clan hired to kill you!"


    "Yes, that''s right, girl, we believe you. These people are deceiving too much, you must hold on." Someone shouted.


    Many of these people who watch the excitement are mediocre. It would be nice to be able to make them speak, but of course you can''t expect them to help.


    And after these people spoke, Big Iron Hook and the Sky Realm experts were very angry, and suddenly shouted at these people: "Shut up, if you don''t want to die, just watch it obediently!"


    Because they were afraid of the great strength of these people and worried about being retaliated, they didn''t dare to speak anymore.


    Then, these few Vault of Sky masters are about to swoop over. If they get to the spacecraft, then other old human races may be in danger, because their strength is definitely not the opponent of Vault of Sky masters.


    "Ada, stop them. I will go to the front to deal with them. You stop the soldiers from attacking. We are going to use those weapons to deal with the new human race, but the current situation cannot tolerate us like that." Aqi said to Ada with an expression. Definitely, it was determined to get rid of the Big Hook.


    "Okay, Qi, don''t waste our weapons. Those weapons are reserved for the people to protect themselves. As for those people, I will deal with you." At this time, Tang Ye didn''t know when he came to A Qi and said.

 Chapter 3214： Run away!

    One of the big shortcomings of the old human race now is that there are too few powerful people. Although thousands of people have gathered now, because they have just started their practice, even if they have mastered the use of technological weapons, most of them are fighting at an average level. Facing these masters in the sky, they have no ability to fight back. .


    Although Ada and Aqi have good strengths, they are also difficult to deal with a few Vault of Heaven masters. Therefore, at this time, if Tang Ye did not take action, I am afraid that many old human races would be killed. Although Tang Ye wanted to train these tribesmen and let them grow up, the enemies who came now were too strong to let them exercise.


    In this case, Tang Ye can only take action to solve these powerful enemies. And when you encounter some weaker enemies, you can hand it over to these people. After all, he can''t protect them all the time, after all, he wants them to grow up on their own.


    "My lord, we can deal with it..." A Qi didn''t expect Tang Ye to make a move, which was equivalent to letting their biggest figure make a move, as if they seemed to be incompetent. Ah Qi didn''t like this feeling, and felt that it would be looked down upon by others.


    Tang Ye smiled and asked Ah Qi not to be under pressure, and said, "It''s okay, I''m just idle anyway. Now they came with a premeditated plan, and even if you want you to deal with things, it depends on the situation. This is the case now. If you can¡¯t cope with the situation, then I¡¯ll help to solve it first. I can¡¯t let you get into trouble in vain. Then I¡¯m called by you as the''Lord of the People¡¯, but it¡¯s meaningless.¡±


    A Qi still felt sorry, but listened to Tang Ye''s words, nodded and said, "Yes, my lord..."


    When they saw Tang Ye coming out, they all frowned slightly, looked at Tang Ye, and slowed down their attack for a while. Because Tang Ye was the person who led the development of the old human race, and it has been rumored that Tang Ye is very strong. Perhaps it is true, because Ah Qi as a subordinate is so strong, then Tang Ye as the "king of man" should be even stronger.


    Therefore, for Tang Ye, one should be more cautious.


    "You''re Tang Ye?" The one who came to the front from the high hands of the Sky Realm was suspended in the air at this time, and did not fall into the Void Abyss. Because of his strength, he looked calm and relaxed at this time. . He looked at Tang Ye, standing with his hand holding his hand, and said without fear.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, I am Tang Ye."


    "Well, since you are Tang Ye, then, what your old humans did, you should know how bad it is? Just now, your subordinates killed one person. Before, she killed another person. You said, What should I do?" The Sky Realm master looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye laughed directly and said, "What should I do? You mean, do you want to punish my subordinates? But, she did what I meant. What can you do?"


    The Sky Realm master looked cold and knew Tang Ye''s provocation against him, but he was also not angry at it, and did not let his emotions be affected by Tang Ye, and said, "No, I didn''t mean to ask your men to accept punishment. I mean, dogs do things for their owners. Therefore, it¡¯s useless to punish the dogs. In the end, the owner must be punished."


    This Heavenly Vault Realm master said, a sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth, naturally he was laughing at Tang Ye.


    And several other Heavenly Vault Realm masters also laughed out. Because the meaning of those words is to call Tang Ye the dog owner, which is very hard to hear.


    "You..." Ah Qi was naturally the most angry. One was that she was scolded as a dog, and the other was that she also scolded Tang Ye. This was the most intolerable place for her. Therefore, she immediately went out to attack the celestial sky realm master who spoke.


    However, it was not her turn. Because, when she wanted to shoot, Tang Ye, who was still standing next to her, had disappeared. After a second, Tang Ye appeared in front of the Vault of Heaven master, and directly stretched out his hand to pinch the neck of the master of Vault of Heaven.


    All this happened so quickly that the Sky Realm master couldn''t react at all.


    "Hmm!" The Vault of Heaven master''s eyes widened, and he never expected Tang Ye to be so fast. Even a master of the Vault of Sky realm couldn''t even feel it at all.


    "You...you..." The Sky Realm master stared at Tang Ye with wide eyes, wanted to speak, but couldn''t speak.


    Tang Ye looked at him coldly, and said, "Your mouth is so stinky, and your words are so unpleasant, just let you never speak."


    After all, Tang Ye used his strength to squeeze the neck of this Heavenly Vault Realm master and kill him!


    However, according to common sense, facing a Vault of Heaven master, even if he pinches his neck, it is not that easy to kill. The same is true for the Sky Realm master now, he doesn''t believe that he was killed just like this. Are you kidding me, this is going to be a spike? After provoking and humiliating Tang Ye by saying those words, he will be killed by Tang Ye for a second? Doesn''t it seem that you are the one who has the most faceless?


    For this reason, this Heavenly Vault Realm master suddenly exerted his strength, sending out all his strength to resist Tang Ye''s strength. Then, he also used his hands to attack Tang Ye, trying to break free from Tang Ye''s hands.


    Click!


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye used his hands and became very powerful, even if this Sky Realm master tried his best to defend and break free, it was useless. And the attack he wanted to attack Tang Ye with both hands was also unable to gather strength because of the strong squeezing on his neck. Soon, he felt that the strength of his whole body was about to dissipate.


    "You...you..." At this moment, the Sky Realm master watched Tang Ye spit out a voice, but he was not angry or unwilling, but frightened. Because at this moment, he felt that he was so weak, and all this was because Tang Ye''s power was much stronger than him.


    He couldn''t believe such a thing. The same is the Sky Realm, why is Tang Ye so much stronger than himself?


    Unless, Tang Ye is not the Sky Realm at all, but a stronger... Heavenly Realm!


    If this is the case... this Heavenly Vaulting Realm master dare not imagine such a thing at all, because if Tang Ye is in the Heavenly Realm Realm, then he can only feel one, that is-despair!


    Facing a master of the heavenly realm, how could he be an opponent?


    Not only himself, but the friends and companions behind him are definitely not opponents, and they will all be easily killed by Tang Ye!


    Click!


    This Vault of Heaven master couldn''t breathe more and more, feeling that his strength couldn''t hold it, then he would die in the next second. At this moment, he was very desperate, and then he exhausted his last strength, turned his head and looked back at those few Vault of Heaven masters, and shouted: "Quick, run away!"


    Click!


    The last time there was a sound, Tang Ye exerted his strength, and this Heavenly Vault Realm master died, just dead. Although he reacted to the situation for a long time, but directly, the time he was killed was only a fleeting moment.

 Chapter 3213： laughing stock!

    Tang Ye didn''t want to kill people so quickly, so he thought he could say a few words to let these Heavenly Vault realm masters who were looking for trouble leave. After all, it didn''t feel good to kill so many people. Because he felt that many of these people who came for trouble might have been instigated by some people. Thinking about them, they were ignorant. But if you are ignorant, there is no need to kill them, because they don''t know anything when they die. Such people should let him know the truth and let them regret themselves.


    Of course, these people may not know the regret after knowing the truth. But at that time, Tang Ye felt that if he killed them again, there would be nothing wrong with him. Anyway, they are looking for death, and they don''t have to care about anything.


    However, the Heavenly Vault Realm master just now spoke too ugly, so Tang Ye didn''t want to let him talk anymore. Of course, if it''s the previous self, maybe it can be tolerated, and it won''t kill people directly. However, if he didn''t do this before, it might be because of his lack of strength, and he couldn''t do a direct instant kill like it is now. Or maybe, the strength has become stronger, and the hostility has become stronger. Therefore, for things that cannot be tolerated, they will directly take action.


    It doesn''t matter so much. Tang Ye felt that he was comfortable now. Anyway, it''s not that I''m going to pick things up, nor is it that I''m going to harm others. If others do not come to provoke yourself, of course I will not do it. Therefore, Tang Ye glanced at the Heavenly Vault Realm master who died in his hands, indifferent and ruthless, and then directly lost.


    The corpse of the master of the sky realm fell directly below the void abyss.


    When this Celestial Vault Realm master''s companion, or acquaintance, reacted and wanted to catch him, it was too late. Then, everyone else looked at Tang Ye and was silent for a moment.


    Their hearts are really surging, and they don''t know how to express their shocking feelings at this time. Because it was too shocking. How could there be such strength? How horrible is this? Kill a master of the Sky Realm in seconds? I''m afraid this is for the Heavenly Realm, and only Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy can do such a thing, right?


    "You...you..." The big iron hook looked at Tang Ye, unable to say the whole thing for a long time. Because he didn''t know what else to say in this situation. He never expected that Tang Ye would have such a terrifying strength. Judging from this situation, even if he instigated a few celestial realm masters, he would probably not be able to deal with Tang Ye, let alone destroy the old human race.


    And the several Heavenly Vault Realm masters next to the Big Hook had no plans to rush over at this moment. They were originally going to plunder the spaceship of the old human race to kill the old human race. But now Tang Ye appeared and killed the Sky Realm master who had just rushed in front of him. They were shocked. So at this time, no more swept past. Just watching Tang Ye quietly, even a little at a loss.


    Tang Ye glanced at the Big Hook, and the Big Hook was shocked, worried that he would be killed. But Tang Ye didn''t make a move. He looked at the other Vault of Heaven masters. He was silent for a while, and saw that none of them responded. He looked at him like a frightened bird, and then said, "You are here to stop us. You know the purpose. If you really think this is for justice, ok, then you continue to come, I will kill you. Also, if you say it is for justice, but because you don¡¯t want to die in my hands, choose Leave, then I will hunt you down, I don¡¯t think you can escape. After all, you are doing justice, so I am so evil by you. How can I not be evil?"


    "But..." Tang Ye paused, staring at these Vault of Heaven masters, and snorted coldly: "If you are for other purposes, not for justice, but for your own selfishness, or Who instigated it, then you tell it, I will give you a chance to let you go, and promise not to kill you."


    "You..." The Big Hook was furious at Tang Ye''s words like this. This is not a clear indication that if you don''t want to die, you admit that it is not for justice, but selfish. In this case, is it a little bit of a trick?


    Therefore, the Hookman wanted to strongly object. Instead, the few Sky Realm masters next to him spoke first. One of them said: "I was just pulled by him to seek revenge from you, because your man killed his eldest brother. I was just thinking about rubbing your spirits, no other meaning. As for whether you are evil or not. , I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s not the case after seeing your situation. So, Tang Ye... Patriarch, I will leave first. I¡¯m sorry to disturb you!"


    This celestial sphere realm master who spoke was the old man whose hands had been injured by Ah Qi just now. For this old man, if he was injured by A Qi just now, he felt very unwilling and wanted to get back, but he was a little afraid of A Qi¡¯s mighty power, then for the strength that Tang Ye showed now, he was completely The land has no idea of ??going back with revenge.


    Because it''s too strong. That kind of strong, he didn''t know how to say it. In the blink of an eye, he stopped a master of the Vault of Sky Realm, and then it was useless to resist the resistance of the master of the Vault of Sky Realm, and was eventually killed easily. With such strength, this old man doesn''t think they can win. And he came here really only because he wanted to frustrate the spirit of the old human race. Because of the recent things about the old human race, the limelight has become very strong, as if it has become very strong. He was not convinced, so he came to deal with the old human race and let the old human race know that there are many powerful people in the world.


    However, as a result, he was taught. This result makes him angry and unwilling. However, this cannot be compared with life. If he was asked to pay the price of his life for this, he would of course not do it. The big deal is that you recognize the strength of the old human race and don''t think about frustrating the spirit of the old human race. Besides, the strength of the old human race is indeed so strong now. Since his strength is not as good, there is nothing to say.


    So now he told the truth and wanted to leave. He doesn''t feel ashamed to say that. In fact, most people are still very clear about black and white. They came here to block the old human race, of course, not for the so-called justice, and the onlookers knew it. And the essence of everything is just talking with a fist.


    Since Tang Ye''s fist is hard, then he is justice.


    The Iron Hook Man just wanted to help his eldest brother get revenge, not for justice. Now that the old man in the Sky Realm said so, he couldn''t refute it. Compared to this, he wanted to know what to do next. If you don''t bow your head to Tang Ye, I''m afraid you will die. If you bow your head to Tang Ye, then you are simply a laughing stock.

 Chapter 3214： It can be faster!

    When the Big Hook was thinking about it, the Celestial Realm masters beside him, except the old man, also expressed their opinions. Of course, they are not for reasons such as justice, their reasons are similar to that of the old man. Another is being instigated by the big man with a hook. Even if they still think that it is like the big man with a hook said, they will still be afraid of Tang Ye''s strength and dare not continue to confront Tang Ye.


    "Patriarch Tang Ye, we did not intend to offend, but we were confused for a while and heard some rumors, so we misunderstood you. In order to satisfy our temporary desires, we blocked you. I am really sorry. Here, thank Patriarch Tang Ye for his generosity , Don''t pursue us, then I''ll go first." Another Heavenly Vault Realm master arched his hand to Tang Ye, and after a few words, he turned around and left.


    Of course they left in a hurry. Although Tang Ye said that as long as they said their true thoughts, they would not kill them, but they felt so embarrassed. Because what I said earlier is very high-sounding. And what I said now is naturally very face-slapped. Of course they don''t want to be so embarrassed about such an embarrassing thing.


    "You..." The Big Hook saw a few Sky Realm masters directly express their true thoughts, and then left dingy. He was so angry that he felt that these guys had no spine. Just this, is it still the temperament that a master of the sky realm should have?


    And when the Iron Hook was angry, there were two Celestial Realm masters next to him, and another said: "Patriarch Tang Ye, I was called by him. He said that he was looking for you to avenge his brother, I It only came after receiving his benefits. As for the so-called justice, there is no such thing. Everyone knows that his brother had also taken the initiative to stop you before and wanted to kill you. Since his strength is not good, he should be killed, and he cannot blame anyone. . So, please forgive me, I will leave first.¡± After that, the Vault of Heaven master also turned around and left. He was telling the truth. It was painful for this guy to slap his face on the hook, so he didn''t come for justice, but just to avenge his brother.


    Hearing the words of this Heavenly Vault Realm expert, the Iron Hook Man really took a deep breath. Damn it, do you need to say all these things?


    The Iron Hook man glared angrily at the Vault of Heaven master who had just said this, but the master of Vault of Heaven had already left, and he could only be embarrassed by himself. Then, there was another Heavenly Vault master who originally thought he would just choose to leave. However, he never expected that he was still quite tough and said to Tang Ye: "Patriarch Tang Ye, the purpose of my coming here is also There is no need to say so much. I think your strength is very strong, but I want to try. How strong is it? As for me, I always do things with a beginning and an end. Since I am here, I will not leave easily."


    The Big Hook was very happy now. Because there was finally someone with a bit more spine, he felt that such words from the Sky Realm master was a blow to Tang Ye¡¯s majesty. Don¡¯t think that Tang Ye said something, others are so afraid to obey, it seems that Tang Ye is very It seems strong, no one dares to resist.


    Tang Ye looked at the Vault of Heaven master, slightly squinted, and said, "Really? You think I''m too powerful, so you want to try to see if I''m really so powerful? That''s why I don''t like me. Want to beat me?"


    "Almost the truth." The Sky Realm master said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, and said, "If you want to do this, you can do it. Then you can do it. But, let me tell you, I''m tired of this kind of thing. If you choose this way, you will be at your own risk. Maybe ..."


    With that, Tang Ye looked cold and said, "Maybe you will die."


    "Don''t be afraid." The Celestial Vault Realm master let out a cold snort, and then rushed towards Tang Ye to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye waited for him to come, this "not afraid" sounded free and easy, but Tang Ye didn''t know when he would be free and easy, because Tang Ye didn''t plan to show mercy. After this Vault of Heaven master swept in front of him and attacked him, he directly stretched out his hand and blocked it with his fist.


    Originally, Tang Ye wanted to grab his hand, so that he could be easily dealt with, but he did not expect that the strength of this Sky Realm master was quite good. Because he withdrew his hand all at once and was not caught by Tang Ye. His speed is very fast, even comparable to Tang Ye''s speed.


    Tang Ye was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Your speed is very fast."


    The Vault of Heaven master sneered and said: "Yes, if it is not as fast as you, I would not dare to fight you like this. Now let me see if you are fast or mine! "


    Tang Ye understood right now. It turned out that this person dared to fight him because he felt that his speed was so fast that he could even be compared with him. If so, wouldn''t he lose?


    I have to say that Tang Ye felt that the idea of ??this Heavenly Vault Realm master was very naive. But he didn''t plan to play slowly with this Sky Realm master, what he had to do was business, not playing slowly here. But at this time, the Vault Realm master attacked him again that day, and the attack speed was very fast, he hit him all at once, and quickly recovered, and then attacked again.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    The attack of this Heavenly Vault Realm master really was very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, he attacked dozens of times, and he steadily retracted it.


    "It turns out that you are good at speed. Is this what you specialize in cultivation?" Tang Ye continued to stretch out his hand to resist when the Vault of Heaven master attacked, time after time, no matter how many times the Vault of Heaven master attacked, one by one. blocked.


    "Exactly." The Sky Realm master responded. The Heavenly Vault Realm masters from just now, each has its own outstanding ability, and now this one is good at speed. He was not afraid of Tang Ye just now, because he saw Tang Ye''s speed when he killed the Sky Realm master. He felt that Tang Ye could kill the Sky Realm master completely because of his very fast speed and he had to attack first, so he could kill it smoothly.


    However, he felt that his speed was comparable to Tang Ye, so he didn''t need to worry about it. This is also why he feels he is fighting Tang Ye. He doesn''t want to be so ugly as he is, losing to others in his field. Otherwise, if you flee without a fight, there will be shadows in the future.


    call!


    However, when he attacked Tang Ye with extremely fast speed, he originally wanted to withdraw his hand. He felt that his speed was enough to do so, but he never expected that Tang Ye would come over at once, faster than him. , Completely shook his hand.


    "You..." This Sky Realm master was shocked, how could it be possible?


    Can Tang Ye''s speed be faster?

 Chapter 3215： Live crime is inevitable!

    Tang Ye''s speed could indeed be faster. After all, he is the strength of the Heavenly Realm Realm, and now dealing with a Heavenly Sphere Realm must have suppressed the power. If you want to be faster, then put a little more strength and it will naturally be fine. Therefore, when this Heavenly Vault Realm master felt that his speed was very fast, Tang Ye could easily surpass him.


    Now, Tang Ye grabbed a hand of this Heavenly Vault Realm master. He wanted to break free, but with Tang Ye''s power, he couldn''t break free so easily. Tang Ye was holding his wrist and exerting force suddenly, when he heard a "click", the hand of the Heavenly Vault Realm master was pinched off.


    "Ah!" The Heavenly Vault Realm master cried out painfully, and then wanted to withdraw his hand, but his hand was already unable to produce strength, so it was useless.


    He looked at Tang Ye and immediately realized that something was wrong. If this continues, it is very simple for him to be killed. So, he used his other hand to attack, but the speed was obviously slower than before. In this case, it would be even more impossible to win Tang Ye.


    He wanted to retreat and couldn''t be so close to Tang Ye, otherwise he would be easily killed by Tang Ye. However, he couldn''t break free after all. After Tang Ye let go of his severed hand, he directly held his other hand, and then directly exerted force, with another "click", The hands of the master of the sky realm broke.


    "Ah!" The Heavenly Vault Realm master cried out painfully, his hands were abolished, and the pain hit him, making him unable to react at once. And next, his neck was pinched by Tang Ye.


    "Woo!" Even this powerful Heavenly Vault Realm master was too weak to withstand a single blow in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at the Heavenly Vault Realm master with an indifferent expression, and said, "This is what you want to fight with me. The result is obviously that you lost, so you are going to die."


    "Woo!" The Heavenly Vault Realm master just groaned in pain, but there was not much refutation, as if he had accepted his fate. He also had to admit his fate, because he had realized that Tang Ye''s strength was far above him, no matter whether it was speed or strength, he could not deal with it.


    This Vault of Sky Realm master himself had accepted his fate, but some people watching the excitement next to him felt that Tang Ye didn''t have to kill this Vault of Sky Realm master. A very enthusiastic, perhaps also kind-hearted person, said: "Patriarch Tang Ye, I don''t think you need to kill him, he just wants to fight you."


    Tang Ye looked at the person watching the excitement and said, "It''s quite interesting for you to say this. So, no matter who it is, you can stop me in the future, and then you don''t need to pay any price?"


    "That''s not what I said, Patriarch Tang Ye, look, didn''t he hurt his hands by you? This is the price." The passerby really dared to talk to Tang Ye, it seemed that he was really kind-hearted. .


    Tang Ye sneered. At this time, he wouldn''t make himself seem so kind, and said: "It''s just what you think, but I want to tell you and tell you all, come over and trouble me if it''s okay, or have something The purpose is to trouble me, and the price is very high. That is one word, death."


    "You..." Before the passer-by had spoken, the Big Hook hummed first, because he felt that such a practice would have a great impact on him, and he might also be killed. By now, he didn''t think he could deal with Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s action was to easily kill those Sky Realm masters. If so, how could he be an opponent.


    So he said to Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, you are too much! Just come to stop you, you are going to kill!"


    Tang Ye looked at the big man with a hook, and didn''t bother to explain, and said, "Yes, just stop me and I will kill. Is there any problem? It''s not that I want to kill you, but you want to die. If you If you didn¡¯t come to trouble me, you wouldn¡¯t die. Understand? I didn¡¯t force you to trouble me.¡±


    "You..." The Big Hook didn''t know how to refute Tang Ye. Indeed, it wasn''t that Tang Ye took the initiative to kill them, but because they moved Tang Ye first. In this way, Tang Ye was a bit cruel at best, and did nothing wrong.


    The enthusiastic passerby stopped talking. Tang Ye said that, what else could he say. After all, these people were the first to make the move. Tang Ye can''t be blamed, but they are not strong enough. Since the strength is not enough, why do you trouble others? Don''t you deserve it?


    Click!


    Tang Ye has no mercy. After the others had nothing to say, they immediately used their strength to kill the Heavenly Vault Realm master in their hands, and then let them go again, allowing him to fall into the abyss of void.


    Then Tang Ye looked at the big iron hook again and said: "You seem to want to kill me, right? Listening to the words of those people just now, it seems that you called them. If this is the case, then I will definitely not keep you. If you want to kill me, it is a great hidden danger to me, then you go to die."


    "You...you..." Hook was panicked immediately. He didn''t want to die. If he knew that Tang Ye could not be dealt with at first, he would definitely not come to attack Tang Ye. Originally, he just thought that he had brought in a few Vault of Heaven masters and had no problem dealing with the old human race. But never thought that Tang Ye''s strength would be so strong.


    "You can''t kill me! I''ll leave now! I won''t want to kill you anymore. Although I want to avenge my eldest brother, but think about it carefully, my eldest brother was also instigated by the new human race, so Come to stop you. Since he is taking advantage of others, he is incapable of being killed, and he deserves it. Now, I know that my eldest brother is wrong, and I also know that I am wrong, so I won¡¯t think about dealing with you anymore. Yes. Please let me go!"


    The Big Hook was anxious when he said that, naturally because he was worried that he would be killed by Tang Ye. He was afraid that Tang Ye would not let him go, and said, "Did you just say that as long as you tell the true purpose of stopping you, you won''t take action against us? That''s it. I said it. Your old humans made a mistake. I just want to take revenge, and they just wanted to bully you. That''s it. Well, I have told the truth, please let me go!"


    The Iron Hook Man was very scared. When he said this, he would not feel embarrassed. It was all panic, worried that Tang Ye would come and kill him all at once. After all, when Tang Ye killed the two Heavenly Vault Realm masters just now, it was very simple, and it was so simple for Tang Ye to kill him.


    Tang Ye looked at the big man with the hook, squinted, and then looked at the people around him. He feels that if he kills people now, it might arouse other people''s disgust. This affects badly. Of course, if he was alone, he wouldn''t care at all. However, he needs to take into account that in the future development of the human race, he will have to interact with these people.


    For this reason, Tang Ye decided not to kill the Big Hook. However, capital crimes can be avoided, and living crimes cannot escape.

 Chapter 3216： Arrivals!

    Tang Ye looked at the Big Hook, and thought for a while, and felt that he would absorb a little bit of the cultivation power of the Big Hook. This can greatly weaken the strength of the Hookman, and the threat to the old human race is not great.


    "For the sake of you telling the truth so sincerely, I won''t kill you. However, you have to pay for the wrong thing, and everyone is the same. The two people just now are like this, so you too. Don''t worry, your fate is much better. You will not be killed. I will only defeat a little bit of cultivation power and reduce your strength a little bit." Tang Ye said to the Big Hook.


    The big man with Hook was taken aback, reducing his cultivation power? What does it mean?


    Before the Big Hook could react, Tang Ye suddenly slapped a ghost hand. This was a separate attack that he realized after breaking through to the Heavenly Realm by changing the soul cutting trick. In fact, it calls out a ghost claw, and hits people like a normal attacking move. However, this attack is not directed at the body, but at the soul. If you are hit and your soul is injured, the impact can be imagined. The soul is the key to controlling the body and controlling the power of cultivation. Therefore, when the soul power is damaged, the cultivation power will also be greatly affected. In severe cases, all the strength of cultivation may be lost. Even if it is light, it will greatly reduce the strength of cultivation.


    Tang Ye''s change through soul cutting was no longer used to seize the cultivation power of others to strengthen himself, but to directly harm the enemy more conveniently. The situations that can be dealt with are different for different purposes. After all, it¡¯s not that you have to seize soul power to cultivate yourself in the face of every enemy. Sometimes, when facing an enemy, you must first defeat the enemy.


    Now Tang Ye didn''t want to defeat the Iron Hook Man, nor did he want to kill him, but just wanted to weaken his cultivation power. Therefore, that ghost claw was to injure the soul of the Iron Hook, and in turn caused the Iron Hook to lose most of his cultivation power.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s ghost claws, the Iron Hook Man was immediately frightened. Even if he doesn''t know what a powerful move this is, but looking at it, I am afraid it will not be a simple secret technique. So the Hookman ran away immediately, but how could his speed be faster than Tang Ye, Tang Ye swept in front of him all at once, stopped him, and then scratched his soul with ghost claws.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! The pain of this kind of soul injury is far more terrible than the physical injury. Therefore, Big Hook thought he was going to die. He could feel that his power was quickly disappearing.


    "Tang Ye, you turned your back!" The big iron hook glared at Tang Ye and drank it out, because Tang Ye said just now that he didn''t kill him, but why did he kill him now?


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to the big man''s yelling, and slowly returned to his spaceship, and said, "Who said I killed you? Do you really think you are going to die?"


    "You..." The Big Hook looked at his body once, and it was indeed okay, it was not like dying. However, he clearly felt that his strength was quickly disappearing, and he became inferior to the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm.


    And soon he knew what was going on. He immediately checked his body and found that although he had no damage, his cultivation strength was much weaker, and he fell straight back to the early stage of the Star Realm Lord. this is too scary! He cannot accept it. Because it took him hundreds of years to cultivate from the strength of the master of the star realm to the peak, and then break through to the sky realm. Now that I have been beaten back to the strength of the master of the star realm, is it to make myself start practicing again, doesn''t it mean it will take a few hundred years?


    "Tang Ye, you took my power! Damn it!" The Hookman was not afraid to provoke Tang Ye at this moment, and directly cursed Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at him, smiled, and said, "I said just now that your death and living sins are inevitable. This is a living sin, and it is the price you paid for trouble. Why, you can''t lower your ability by one level, isn''t it? Do I have to kill you?"


    "You..." Hook Great Han suddenly didn''t dare to speak. Because compared to being killed, his life is now saved, and the strength of the Star Realm Lord is indeed good. If he is killed, there is nothing left. And now that he can continue to live, even if he falls back to the strength of the master of the star realm, he can still take time to cultivate again, it is better than nothing.


    However, as a cultivator, he is very clear about how difficult it is to practice breakthrough from the master of the star realm to the sky realm. This time a breakthrough may not be necessary the next time. This thing can be said to depend on chance. Therefore, the Great Iron Hook now fell back to the strength of the master of the star realm, and after several hundred years, he might not be able to cultivate back to the sky realm. Even if you are unlucky, you won''t be able to break through and return for a lifetime. Or maybe it takes more time.


    Probably this is the reason why Big Hook is so angry. If he didn''t know that life was more important than cultivation strength, otherwise, he would have to fight Tang Ye desperately.


    "Tang Ye, my skills are not as good as others, count my fault. However, you are indeed deceiving too much!" The big iron hook drank to Tang Ye, then turned and left quickly.


    He murmured to Tang Ye like this, which was also very risky and courageous. Otherwise, he was afraid of irritating Tang Ye, and then Tang Ye came to kill him, so he left quickly after speaking.


    Tang Ye didn''t chase him, so he didn''t bother to pay attention to it. Now, I got rid of these few Heavenly Vault Realm masters who were blocking them. Although there were a lot of onlookers around, they didn''t come out to block them anymore. They just looked at everything, and felt their emotions . They saw the power of Tang Ye. And even though I saw it just now, I still feel that Tang Ye has stronger strength, so Tang Ye''s strength is unfathomable.


    This makes these people very jealous in their hearts. If this is the case, in the face of Tang Ye, don''t provoke him easily. This old human race, or the entire old human race, is no longer the old human race of the past, they have really become very powerful!


    Seeing the reactions of these people, Tang Ye knew that Tang Ye''s mood now was the same as those of Pearl Star. That would be fine, presumably there will be no self-righteous or ignorant people coming out to obstruct. So, if you use force to suppress it, the result is simple and straightforward. To be reasonable, it doesn''t make sense.


    "My lord, the subordinates are very sorry, but I still have to let the adults take the action personally." Tang Ye returned to the spaceship, A Qi and Ada immediately came over to salute.


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "You are right, the people who came this time are still quite capable. And then, those people must have learned well, and that matter will be handled by you. Wait until the Blue Star , You call me again."


    "Yes!" Ada and Aqi nodded.


    Then, because no one stopped, the spacecraft traveled smoothly. Even when some spacecraft came oncoming, they all took the initiative to get away. So, not long after, they came to the realm beyond the blue star.

 Chapter 3217： Take a step!

    Finally arrived. Tang Ye came to the area outside the Blue Star, so he could start dealing with the new human race. A little further ahead is the Blue Star. Tang Ye is strange, why is there no new human race coming out now?


    Tang Ye remembered that Ah Qi had told him earlier that An Tianhou, the patriarch of the new human race, had released a word to let their old human race step into the blue star domain. But now that he is here, if they don''t come to stop him, wouldn''t it be that he has stepped in here?


    Tang Ye got off the spaceship. Generally speaking, he couldn''t have enough strength, or he didn''t dare to do this. Because underneath is the Void Abyss, there is a great attraction under the Void Abyss, if the strength is not strong enough, it will be sucked into the Void Abyss, so it will die forever. However, Tang Ye''s strength can naturally ignore the strength of the Void Abyss.


    At this time, Tang Ye was floating above the Void Abyss, behind Ada and Aqi''s spacecraft. All are side by side, the deck is full of old human races, all dressed up as soldiers, looking at the battle, it looks like a war is about to begin.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t see the new human race in front. He became curious and shouted, ¡°People on the blue star, come out. I¡¯ll give you a chance and let you keep yourselves out. Our old human race can¡¯t enter. Half a step here. Why, do you have no one to stop us now? If there is no one, we will step into this place."


    Tang Ye''s words spread, but still no one came out. Tang Ye was wondering, isn''t this new human race very arrogant and self-respecting? Why did he give up now?


    Tang Ye didn''t think that people who were used to being so arrogant would suddenly become like this, so he felt that there was fraud in this. So, he checked a little and found that an enchantment was arranged in the front.


    Tang Ye sneered in his heart, such an enchantment was of no use to him.


    He said again: "People inside, I don''t want to call you the new human race, nor do I want to call myself the old human race, because I think human race has no distinction between old and new. Today, I just want us human race to get rid of the so-called new and old. Return to the human race."


    Tang Ye was talking, but there was still no response from the new human race.


    Tang Ye was immediately unhappy, and felt that he was too embarrassing to them, making them think he was very powerful. Therefore, Tang Ye stopped saying such serious things, pretending to sigh, and said: "Since you guys don''t come out to speak well, then I will let you come out first."


    After all, Tang Ye stretched out his hand and touched the barrier in front of him, then released a little bit of strength, and began to attack this barrier, preparing to break it.


    At this time, there are actually many new human races watching, including the patriarch of the new human race An Tianhou. Because this barrier was arranged by them. They are definitely hard to break, even if the weather is safe, they may not be breakable. Therefore, if they said that they would not allow the old human race to step into the blue star realm, they would have done what they said.


    At this moment, neither of them felt that Tang Ye could break the barrier in front of them.


    However, when Tang Ye pointed his finger at the front barrier, he only applied a little force, and then the barrier showed signs of cracking with a "click".


    "Wh, what?!" Those new races were shocked when they saw it. How could this barrier be broken so easily?


    Even Antianhou felt this incredible. He has been looking at Tang Ye, wanting to know Tang Ye''s specific strength. However, after watching for a long time, he couldn''t determine Tang Ye''s specific strength. He could only roughly see that Tang Ye''s strength was above the Sky Realm and below the Sky Realm. This kind of strength is indeed very strong, and it''s not Tang Ye''s opponent that anyone who has to be less powerful in the Sky Realm.


    However, An Tianhou is not worried yet. Because he is about to break through to the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Of course, this is about to break through, and it can only be said to be a very optimistic name, because now basically no one can break through from the Vault of Heaven to the Realm of Heaven. But even so, he didn''t think there was anything to worry about. Because even if he couldn''t break through to the Heavenly Realm, his current strength to break into the Heavenly Realm would be the strongest.


    As long as Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void do not appear, he does not think anyone can beat him. In this case, he doesn''t need to worry.


    "Patriarch, no, that Tang Ye can really break our barrier?" Seeing Tang Ye''s power as if he was about to break the barrier, Luo Wei next to An Tianhou was also the tenth member of the new human race. The top ranking among the big masters could not help but said with some worry.


    An Tianhou just looked at Tang Ye and didn''t speak for a while. He still wanted to see how strong Tang Ye was. Because his strength has reached this level, he feels that even if Tang Ye''s strength is strong, he will not be stronger. If this were the case, how could he fail to see how Tang Ye''s strength was?


    "No hurry, take a look again." An Tianhou looked at Tang Ye, nodded, and said softly.


    Therefore, these new human races stayed still, looking at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt strange, those new human races were really calm. They have already broken this barrier a little bit, aren''t they afraid of breaking it by themselves?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t want to care about that much. Anyway, I am here to get rid of these bad new human races directly, without having to play so much. He continued: "I know you are hiding somewhere, you are looking at me now? Do you think I can''t break this barrier? If so, then I will break it and show it to you. Hopefully, Don¡¯t hide it anymore, or you will break your promise if you release it before."


    With that, Tang Ye gave a sudden force and made a "click", and this barrier was completely broken.


    Then, Tang Ye took another step and sneered: "If you don¡¯t come out, will you? If you don¡¯t come out, then your words will be fart. I¡¯m giving you a chance now to tell you not to break your promise. If you don¡¯t come out again, then I will Stepped past. Your new human race, the patriarch called An Tianhou, is nothing more than that. Although I haven''t seen you yet, I feel like you are a monkey that makes people laugh."


    With that said, Tang Ye was about to move forward.


    call!


    But at this moment, a terrifying force struck him and forced Tang Ye back. This strength is very strong, Tang Ye can feel it, this is different from the strength masters of the Sky Realm he encountered before. Even, he felt that there was a smell of Heavenly Realm. However, he did not remember anyone who broke through to the Heavenly Realm. Except for Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, there is no third person with the strength of the Heavenly Realm.


    Then, An Tianhou showed up with a group of new human races.


    Tang Ye saw An Tianhou, noticed An Tianhou''s strength, and immediately knew that this was the top-strength person in the new human race.


    Are these the strongest people directly dispatched?

 Chapter 3218： It still works!

    Originally, Tang Ye thought that the new human race would first send people of average strength to stop them. But unexpectedly, the person who came out of the new human race was the patriarch An Tianhou. That''s all right, if An Tianhou and others are resolved, the new human race probably won''t pose any threats, and it will enter the blue star and develop again.


    "An Tianhou, why did you come out in person. Why, worry that your subordinates or your clansmen can''t stop me?" Tang Ye looked at An Tianhou with a sneer. Although he hadn''t seen An Tianhou before, he could judge and differentiate by the strength of his strength. Since it is such a powerful one, it must be the patriarch of the new human race An Tianhou. On this point, Tang Ye had also obtained relevant information from An Han.


    An Tianhou was very surprised at this time, staring at Tang Ye all the time. Because he didn''t expect Tang Ye to break the barrier they arranged so easily. Such strength is definitely not simple. Because of that barrier, even if it was for his men, the top ten masters in the new human race, to crack it, it was not that easy. In other words, Tang Ye''s strength should be higher than that of the top ten masters.


    In this case, An Tianhou can only do it himself. But in spite of this, he felt very unwilling and was angry. Because his plan for the new human race was originally carried out very smoothly, eliminating the old human race to ensure that the blood inheritance of their new human race is pure. The old human race was about to be wiped out, and the old human race was already dead. But never expected that at this last moment, Tang Ye would actually appear. Tang Ye is very special, like a special nemesis of their new human race, hindering their plans time and time again.


    Now, what made them even more unexpected was that Tang Ye''s strength had increased so much, and they felt that even if it was to cultivate some evil ways, Tang Ye''s strength should not have increased so much, so quickly. Just like when they met Tang Ye for the first time, their new human races, even those with the strength of the master of the star realm, would never have thought that Tang Ye would stand proudly in such a short time. In front of them, I have to fight with them, even this kind of thing is related to the future of the new and old human races.


    Tang Ye, has he grown into a figure of this level?


    Among the people next to An Tianhou, An Han is also there. When An Han saw Tang Ye, he actually had a lot of things to tell Tang Ye. However, now that we have reached this point, there is no need to say anything more. Because she originally wanted to communicate with Tang Ye slowly, send Tang Ye information, let Tang Ye understand the situation of the new human race, and then come up with a strategy to deal with the new human race. However, now Tang Ye has brought people here directly, and is facing a decisive battle with the new human race. Then any intelligence information is useless, because the next battle is going to be.


    However, An Han really didn''t understand, why did Tang Ye do this? If you don''t have absolute certainty, it is impossible to do so! Could it be that Tang Ye has absolute certainty?


    However, she felt that even if she did not provide Tang Ye with complete information about the new human race, Tang Ye should know how powerful the new human race is, and how powerful is the patriarch of the new human race An Tianhou. Then, Tang Ye should know whether he will have absolute certainty in the face of the new human race.


    If you are not sure, what Tang Ye is doing now is completely looking for death!


    An Han looked at Tang Ye and wanted to say a million words, but he had no chance to say it. Because now, An Tianhou has come forward, no one can play any tricks under An Tianhou.


    An Tianhou looked at Tang Ye for a while, then said, "You are the patriarch of the old human race, Tang Ye?"


    An Tianhou didn''t have a long story, but his words were simple. However, judging from his tone and momentum, he felt that he was a big man who couldn''t provoke him, like the kind of looking at the world without putting anyone in his eyes.


    It was not the first time that Tang Ye encountered a person with this attitude. He didn''t bother to pay attention to it, and then just shrugged casually and said, "Yes, I am Tang Ye."


    "Are you going to kill me?" An Tianhou asked when looking at Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Tianhou to ask such questions. Generally speaking, such questions should be somewhat despised. Because An Tianhou''s strength is known to be powerful, come to kill him? I''m afraid no one is stupid enough to do such a thing. Of course, because An Tianhou has done a lot of harming others, and even killing other people''s families, and even the whole family, his enemies are also many. Therefore, it is possible that someone will kill him without fear of death. However, he would only despise those who came to kill him, because they could not kill him.


    Therefore, at this time, An Tianhou looked at Tang Ye with a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and asked if Tang Ye came to kill him, which was a mockery and contempt for Tang Ye.


    Of course Tang Ye could see this meaning, he looked at An Tianhou, stared at An Tianhou for a while, his expression a little serious. However, it quickly became natural, and then he acted casually and said, "Yes, I''m here to kill you."


    Hahaha...An Tianhou couldn''t help laughing out loud, looking at Tang Ye and saying, "In the past, there were many people like you, but in the end, their fate depends on whether they have any effect on me. If it''s useless, then there will only be one fate for these people, and that is death. What, Tang Ye, which one do you think you will end up with?"


    Tang Ye shrugged, laughed, and said, "These two should be neither. I am here today to kill all the rebellious new human races, and then our old human race will take over the affairs of the Blue Star. , I will abolish the names of the new human race and the old human race. The human race is the human race. Where is the new and the old?"


    "Haha." Listening to Tang Ye''s words, An Tianhou suddenly burst out laughing, probably because he thought Tang Ye''s words were very funny. He looked at Tang Ye and said: "Your idea is very good, but unfortunately, it is impossible to do it. I said before that it will not allow your old human race to step into the realm of my blue star. These words are still valid. "


    Tang Ye squinted, then laughed, thinking that An Tianhou was really arrogant. I want to come too, after all, it is a person who is about to break through to the heavenly realm. With such strength, it is not surprising to have such arrogance. After all, at this level of strength, it can basically be regarded as invincible in the world. Because the stronger Emperor Void and Galaxy Great seldom intervene in these contradictions between tribes.


    That being the case, An Tianhou certainly didn''t worry that the old human race could threaten him.


    It is a pity that Tang Ye is not an ordinary person, and has also broken through to the Heavenly Realm. There is a huge difference in strength between reaching the Heavenly Realm and not reaching the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, Tang Ye wanted to solve Antianhou, it was very simple.


    He said to An Tianhou: "Then, I will invalidate your words now."

 Chapter 3219： Lets vent!

    Tang Ye''s words caused An Tianhou to squint suddenly. Want to make his words invalid? That is to step into the realm of the blue star. He knew Tang Ye''s strength was good, but he didn''t understand why Tang Ye was so confident. Doesn''t he know his strength?


    Even if you can''t tell, you should have heard of it, and you should have investigated it, so you will know a little bit. If this is the case, is it really such ignorance that he is still so utterly slanderous now?


    "Really? Let me see how you can step into my blue star!" An Tianhou stared at Tang Ye and snorted coldly.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "How to step in? Isn''t it just that way?"


    With that, Tang Ye stepped out to step into the realm of the blue star.


    "Don''t think about it!" At this moment, Lowe drank out loudly, and immediately moved over to stop Tang Ye. For this kind of thing, he felt that there was no need for An Tianhou to be dispatched. He believed that under such circumstances, it would be no problem to block Tang Ye from one step.


    Luo Wei''s hatred of Tang Ye is very great. In addition to Tang Ye being an old human, who is aggressive at this time, he also has a very important point that he firmly believes that Tang Ye killed his brother Luo Fu. Because of the recent news, someone found the spaceship containing his brother''s body, wandering aimlessly. This confirmed his brother''s death, and according to guesses, Tang Ye did it with a high probability.


    Because of this incident, Lowe''s relationship with the bounty guild was so stalemate that it had a great impact on the rest of the matter. If they still maintain a close relationship with the Bounty Guild, many things will not be so passive, such as arranging people to go to the Pearl Star to deal with the old human race. If it wasn''t for their new human race and the bounty guild, the relationship had been severed, otherwise the people from the bounty guild would help them arrange it, and they would definitely be able to get their people to the Pearl Star. In this way, even the old human race can be attacked vigorously, maybe the old human race can''t come here.


    Lowe regrets it very much. If he did that, it might not be the case now. Although Tang Ye hadn''t stepped into the Blue Star yet, they also felt very embarrassed, because it was like hitting their doorstep now.


    Tang Ye saw Luo Wei coming to stop him, sneered, and hummed: "You can''t stop me!"


    With that, Tang Ye blasted a force against Luo Wei, and the force rushed over, seemingly unremarkable. However, when he arrived in front of Luo Wei, Luo Wei tried to stop him, only to find that this force was as turbulent as an overwhelming force. Then he wanted to resist, but the moment his hands touched this force, he was suddenly bounced out.


    "This, this..." Luo Wei exclaimed, unable to believe this kind of thing. What he said was a powerful force above the Sky Realm, as well as the ability possessed by the new human race, but now facing Tang Ye''s attack, there was no resistance to it, and he was directly hit. He wanted to turn around, but couldn''t. His body was completely out of control now. Even if he is awake, he can only watch himself fly out.


    At this time, Tang Ye was about to take another step. He wants to step into the field of this blue star, to make An Tianhou''s words invalid.


    "Don''t think about it!" But at this moment, several Celestial Realm masters from the New Human Race rushed out to attack, and they were also the top ten masters of the New Human Race. Perhaps their strength is not as good as Lowe, but when a few add up, their strength is stronger than Lowe''s.


    Tang Ye saw a few of them call together, squinted his eyes, raised his hand in no hurry, and then a domineering flame halberd appeared in his hand, that was the Undead King''s Halberd. Then, Tang Ye hurled the Undead Overlord Halberd fiercely at the Sky Realm masters in these new human races.


    call!


    Suddenly, the Undead King''s Halberd came out quickly. Not only was it fast, but it was also quite powerful. Even the onlookers felt that the Halberd was splitting the void.


    "Block it!" One of the several celestial realm masters, headed by the undead king''s halberd, shouted out loudly to block the immortal king''s halberd.


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "You guys can also block my halberd. Then, I will step into the domain of the blue star."


    With that, the foot that Tang Ye stepped out was about to step into the barrier. However, at this moment, a silent attack came. Tang Ye had to stop. This attack was not from An Tianhou, but from An Han.


    It''s not right to say that this attack power is silent. Because if you listen carefully, you can hear the sound of the space being frozen, and I want to come over. And such a powerful freezing force is precisely An Han''s.


    An Han''s strength is greatly underestimated. This may be An Han''s own concealment, because she has such a terrifying and powerful power, but because she opposes the new human race and wants to overthrow the rule of her brother An Tianhou, she concealed her strength and waited for the opportunity. However, since he wanted to hide his strength, he turned to become the top ten master in the new human race. This is because she needs to be exposed to more secrets, so her status cannot be too low. Therefore, she used her own power to become one of the top ten masters.


    An Han actually cooperated with Tang Ye. But why is An Han still attacking Tang Ye now? This is because she didn''t know what Tang Ye''s plan was, and she would not reveal her position until she figured it out. Moreover, even if she knew what Tang Ye was going to do, she would not reveal her position if she was not sure. Tang Ye was impulsive, she wouldn''t be like this.


    At this time, An Han was a little bit angry, thinking she had already established a cooperative relationship with Tang Ye, but Tang Ye actually did this without notifying her, which made her very bottomless and very passive, she felt He was not respected by Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, your power is very strong, I admit it. However, you want to step into the place of my blue star, it is not so easy!" An Han drank to Tang Ye, and then the fission spread towards Tang Ye''s cold ice suddenly accelerated, and it suddenly reached Tang Ye''s feet.


    As far as An Han is concerned, one of the attacks on Tang Ye is that Xiaoyou vents his unhappiness. But one, and the most important thing, is to take the opportunity to figure out what Tang Ye wants to do.


    At this time, Tang Ye''s feet were frozen by An Han''s ice. This is considered a success, at least it can temporarily prevent Tang Ye from entering the realm of the Blue Star. Then, holding the ice sword, she swept quickly, and came to Tang Ye all at once, and then hit Tang Ye hard.


    Tang Ye immediately stretched out his hand, but it was still one hand, blocking An Han''s attack.


    "Tang Ye, what are you doing?" After approaching Tang Ye, An Han immediately asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn¡¯t conceal An Han, lest An Han worry. Actually, he never thought of concealing from An Han, and failed to tell An Han, just because he didn¡¯t know how to contact him. But An Han has not contacted him yet.

 Chapter 3220： very alike!

    It was not that An Han did not contact Tang Ye, but that he was not ready yet. Because she originally thought that joining Tang Ye to deal with the new human race was a matter of long-term planning and a long time to plan. After all, the power of the new human race is so powerful, even if she joins Tang Ye, the power gap between the two is still too big. So before they have developed enough strength on their own, everything is just a plan.


    But where did An Han know that she had just arranged some people in the Blue Star, and everything was slowly getting on the right track. When she was about to contact Tang Ye, Tang Ye actually came by herself.


    Now that An Han was approaching Tang Ye, he wanted to take the opportunity to ask what was going on with Tang Ye''s current actions. She didn''t worry about being seen by others, because in the eyes of others, she was the one who approached Tang Ye and successfully attacked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was asked by An Han, and said, "An Han, there are some things that can''t be elaborated slowly, but I can tell you that my current action is to solve the new human race. Don''t worry, I am sure. Of course. If you¡¯re worried, just keep your attitude like this."


    "Are you sure?" An Han frowned, she didn''t understand why Tang Ye had such confidence. Now Tang Ye faced the power of the new human race alone, although the old human race also had some power, but those powers were nothing to face the new human race. Therefore, the most important thing is to deal with Tang Ye. Will Tang Ye have such a powerful force?


    Of course An Han would not believe it. It''s not just her, no one else will believe it. Because to support such a thing, the strength needed is probably the Heavenly Realm. However, no one would feel that Tang Ye had broken through to the Heavenly Realm.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I have confidence, so you don''t need to worry, I will solve all problems."


    "You..." An Han felt that Tang Ye was overconfident. Where did he get that confidence?


    Tang Ye stopped talking to An Han and said, "Okay, I''m going to do my own business, you don''t have to worry. Now, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you."


    After that, Tang Ye suddenly exerted force, and a fierce flame burst out all over his body. This flame broke away the frozen feet under his feet. At the same time, this powerful flame force blasted An Han away.


    "Wh, what?" An Han didn''t know that Tang Ye had the power of flame, but she didn''t expect it to be so powerful. She had experienced Tang Ye''s flame power before, and indeed, after reaching the Sky Realm, Tang Ye''s strength had indeed become very terrifying. However, even if it is terrible, she is cultivating the power of cold ice, and she also has the strength of the sky realm. If it is against the power of the flame, it will have the effect of restraining it, so it will not be as huge as before.


    However, the power that Tang Ye burst out just now was terrifying. At that moment, An Han felt a sense of powerlessness without resistance. That is terrible, extremely powerful. An Han felt that such power was far more than the Sky Realm.


    An Han had only felt such power in one person, and that was her elder brother An Tianhou.


    Does Tang Ye have the power to fight An Tianhou?


    An Han couldn''t believe such a thing. Because it didn''t take long for her to separate from Tang Ye, and within such a thing, she reached the sky realm, and then practiced breakthrough from the sky realm, so much stronger. how can that be possible?


    An Han wanted to know what had happened to Tang Ye during this period of time, so that Tang Ye''s strength had increased so much.


    However, think about it, this is also a big good thing. Because Tang Ye''s strength has increased so much, then they will be more confident in dealing with the new human race. It''s just that if you just have the power like Antianhou, it''s not enough. Because now Tang Ye came to the Blue Star, it wasn''t An Tianhou that he had to face, and all the powerful new human races possessed abilities. Together, these new human races are also a very huge force, and Tang Ye may not be able to deal with it.


    An Han still felt very worried. But now obviously there is no time for her to talk to Tang Ye slowly. So, she didn''t know what happened next.


    At this time, because of the impact of Tang Ye''s flame power, An Han was bounced back, but he also retreated several steps to stabilize. This shows that Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, An Han is not pretending to be, the shock she received is real. Tang Ye didn''t show any mercy just now because Tang Ye knew that such an attack would not hurt An Han.


    call!


    At this time, the few Sky Realm masters who were going to attack the Undead Overlord Halberd reluctantly repelled the Undead Overlord Halberd after their respective strengths. However, at this time, no one stopped Tang Ye, and Tang Ye was about to enter the domain of the Blue Star, unless An Tianhou personally made the move.


    However, in this way, An Tianhou could be forced out, which was not a good thing for their new human race. At this time, there were a lot of onlookers, a considerable part of them followed Tang Ye when they set off from the Pearl Star, some of them followed midway, and some of them had just arrived. Because Tang Ye brought the old human race to the blue star, but faced the new human race that had risen rapidly over the years and made many tribes jealous. It can be said that the new human tribe is already a very influential tribe, and now it is encountered such a thing, it will naturally attract many people to watch it.


    Therefore, under the gaze of so many people, the new human race had previously spoken swearly to Tang Ye, but now the patriarch is going to make a move. This is indeed not very attractive to the new human race.


    However, in order to keep his own words and not be slapped in the face, An Tianhou could only make a move. Tang Ye repeatedly defeated his capable subordinates, who were also the top ten masters in the new human race. This couldn''t stop Tang Ye, and An Tianhou naturally had to do it himself. Only at this time did he realize that Tang Ye''s strength must be admitted. Even the old human race, who can force him to make a move, must be very powerful.


    "You are very strong, indeed very strong, but you still can''t step into the Blue Star. This is a new human race. Your old human race is not worthy to step here, so don''t want to defile this place!" An Tianhou Leng With a snort, he arrived in front of Tang Ye in an instant, and then slapped Tang Ye out.


    Tang Ye was shocked. He didn''t expect An Tianhou''s speed to be so fast, so fast that he felt that it was not a power at all, but a secret technique, like a space jump. At this point, Tang Ye really felt that it was the ability of the senior sister Li Haoran. That''s right, it''s a direct space jump, very powerful, very wonderful, not everyone can learn, only a very small number of talented people can learn.


    And An Tianhou''s power is also very powerful, close to the strength of the Heavenly Realm, which means that to deal with it, the power of the Heavenly Realm is needed. Tang Ye didn''t use such power just now, so he was beaten to withdraw two steps.

 Chapter 3221： Its no use!

    Tang Ye was also unexpected, the strength of this Antianhou was so strong. Although he did not reach the Heavenly Realm, there was a shadow of the Heavenly Realm. Tang Ye was originally hiding himself, so he was beaten back by An Tianhou''s power. In this way, he would not be able to enter the realm of the Blue Star. However, Tang Ye felt nothing. After all, it was not the strength of the Heavenly Realm, so he could still deal with it easily.


    However, now that Tang Ye was beaten back a few steps, An Tianhou and the others were very happy. Because An Tianhou was still a little worried, Tang Ye''s strength was unfathomable, if he couldn''t even beat him back, it would be a big trouble. But now it seems that there is no need to worry, Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, but not as good as him.


    "Tang Ye, your strength is good, but unfortunately, you are not as good as me, then you are destined to die here." An Tianhou sneered at Tang Ye. He felt that he had doubted his strength for a moment just now, worried that it was not Tang Ye''s opponent, which was quite bad. Now he has strengthened his confidence and will no longer doubt his strength.


    Other new human races were also greatly encouraged when they saw it. At last there was no need to see Tang Ye being so proud. They were new human races, and their top ten masters were defeated by Tang Ye time and time again. Then they were quite shameless. Now, An Tianhou had repelled Tang Ye, and their new human race finally won.


    Now they don''t need to worry, as soon as An Tianhou took action, he took Tang Ye back a few steps. The duel between the masters, even if it only retreats a little bit, can be distinguished. However, after a few steps, there is a big power gap.


    In this way, the next result will be known. After Tang Ye was defeated, those old human races behind were eliminated. This is a good thing, these old human races are all gathered together, and there is no need to slow down to normalize them. If they were all resolved in one fell swoop, the things of the old human race could basically be resolved.


    They were sighed at this moment. They didn''t know if Tang Ye was really stupid or fake, or if he was really too arrogant, thinking that he could deal with their new human race, and personally brought people here.


    "My lord!" Ada and Aqi behind Tang Ye were very worried when they saw Tang Ye being beaten back. This is not a simple matter, if Tang Ye is defeated, then they probably have no way to deal with it. Of course, compared to this, Ah Qi first worried about Tang Ye''s safety.


    Tang Ye was beaten back a few steps, and noticed that the surrounding atmosphere had suddenly changed. I am worried, the enemy is happy, and the passersby who watch the excitement look a little strange. Those who could not understand the new human race oppressing the old human race expressed their worries. If Tang Ye lost to An Tianhou, the situation would be greatly wrong.


    "I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong." Tang Ye stood still and looked at An Tianhou in front of him. Although he fell into a disadvantage, he was not worried at all. Instead, he laughed playfully and said: "But, Your strength can''t stop me."


    An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant, so that such strength could not stop him? This kind of power can stop all enemies except for Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. So, Tang Ye felt that there was nothing, could it be that he had the same strength as the Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void?


    "Can''t stop you?" An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous. Can''t such power stop Tang Ye?


    "Then I will see what kind of strength you have!" An Tianhou coldly hummed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye stopped playing slowly, looked at An Tianhou and said, "Then you can take a look."


    With that, Tang Ye immediately exploded with a strong flame power, and then swept away An Tianhou.


    Seeing this, An Tianhou sneered playfully: "Is this just the flame? There is no way to deal with me at this point."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Really? Then you can try it out."


    With that, the flames emerging from Tang Ye suddenly rose again, forming two fire pythons, and then attacked An Tianhou.


    However, An Tianhou was not afraid at all. When hitting Tang Ye, a force was also sent out to form a shield so that the two flame snakes could not attack him.


    "Do you have any other skills?" An Tianhou sneered at Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye was also relaxed, and said, "Yes."


    Then, the flames on Tang Ye''s body condensed four more flame chains, and the four flame chains rushed over and attacked An Tianhou''s limbs respectively.


    Seeing this, An Tianhou looked down on Tang Ye''s appearance very much, and sneered repeatedly: "Have you not seen the situation clearly? Your attack will not hit me at all."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "It''s okay, if you can hit you, just watch."


    Then, the four flame chains violently attacked An Tianhou¡¯s limbs. The attacking knight of this flame chain was much stronger than the attack of the two flame snakes. Although the chain looked not as fierce and gorgeous as the fire snake, it should be collided. When he reached the shield on An Tianhou''s body, a terrible impact was directly emitted. At that moment, the body protected by An Tianhou inside the shield felt a scorching sensation, and even some numbness.


    "Huh?" An Tianhou didn''t expect this to happen. He didn''t believe that his shield would be attacked inside like this. In fact, he knew very well that the effect of strength is the same whether it is used for defense or attack. It''s not that it''s powerful when used for attacks, but not that powerful when used for defense. The same power, as long as it is used for the corresponding function, whether it is attack or defense, it is the same.


    Therefore, An Tianhou knew that the shield outside his body was his most essential and most powerful force. Such a force was actually moved by Tang Ye''s attack?


    Tang Ye saw An Tianhou''s surprised look, and laughed, and said, "How about this power, isn''t it? It seems to make you worry, then you have to continue worrying."


    "Arrogant!" An Tianhou snorted coldly, and he wanted to continue to attack Tang Ye and beat Tang Ye further. Of course, if Tang Ye could be killed, he would kill it.


    He must be killed, because Tang Ye''s existence is too provocative. And, maybe he doesn''t want to admit it, but there is indeed such a thing. He found that Tang Ye was able to deal with him with ease at this time. In this case, he was a little worried about an accident. It was already humiliating to be able to give him such thoughts.


    At this moment, An Tianhou suddenly increased his strength and attacked Tang Ye fiercely again, wanting to attack Tang Ye in one fell swoop. However, when he exerted force, the four flame chains condensed by Tang Ye also exerted force, and they also attacked him.


    boom!


    Once again, An Tianhou felt the shock that could numb him, as well as small burns. And this makes him feel bad, as if his attack is no longer useful.

 Chapter 3222： break in!

    An Tianhou felt bad. A terrible impact was felt in one attack, which directly impacted his body. Such power penetrated his shield and came in. In this case, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s attack power is actually stronger than his, otherwise, how could it be passed into his shield?


    Seeing An Tianhou''s gradually serious expression, Tang Ye smiled and said, "Actually, I like such a simple duel, not so fancy. And the heights and lows will gradually show up."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, An Tianhou knew that Tang Ye wanted him to make a decisive victory with him. He felt that Tang Ye was really arrogant, just like that, he wanted to tell a victory or defeat. They were the existence of top strength, how could it be possible to distinguish the victory or defeat like this?


    Even if one party is inferior to one party at this time, it is not easy to really want one of them to be killed. Just like now, after An Tianhou kept seeing Tang Ye''s powerful strength, he knew that Tang Ye''s strength was not as weak as he thought. Since he could fight him to this point, he knew that it was not so easy to kill Tang Ye.


    Maybe a fierce battle is needed. He can only say that this kind of thing is far beyond his imagination. Tang Ye, an old human race, would have such strength.


    "There is only one result that can tell the victory or defeat, that is, one of us was killed, and the final result must be that you were killed by me." An Tianhou coldly hummed to Tang Ye. He wasn''t arrogant, he just thought it was ridiculous, because he still had too many methods, it was impossible to finish the fight with Tang Ye like this. Of course, it is also possible to finish the fight like this, that is, Tang Ye was killed by him.


    Tang Ye confronted An Tianhou at this time, but was still very relaxed, shrugged, and said: "You are right. Only when one of us is killed can the battle be considered a victory or defeat. However, you said the last sentence. Wrong, it was not me who was killed, but you."


    "You..." An Tianhou really couldn''t see Tang Ye ranting about it there. There was a limit to this bragging. He was angry, very angry kind. He shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "If this is the case, then I will kill you, so that you can never talk like this again, I will give you a victory!"


    call!


    After drinking low, An Tianhou suddenly released a deliberately powerful force. This force is incredible, and it directly emits a blue light, covering the surrounding space. It was like turning the surrounding space into his domain, and then, this blue light force squeezed the space, shrinking little by little, as if to squeeze Tang Ye into this space.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was shocked when he saw this kind of power. This was a real shock, because it was a space power, a real space power! And this kind of power was what Tang Ye wanted to find. He believes that such power can allow him to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Seeing Tang Ye''s expression change, An Tianhou sneered proudly and said, "What? You don''t pretend to be afraid of anything anymore? Faced with such a terrifying space power as me, are you afraid? You know you can''t hide. Have you attacked with such power? Do you smell death?"


    "I''m telling you, this power is the power of space. I don''t have any special name for this trick. It''s called space strangulation. Just like now, you are locked in this space by me. Your strength shrinks slowly, and you will be strangled. No one can escape from my space, so you can only die next." An Tianhou coldly hummed to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at An Tianhou and asked, "Why do you have such power? This is your natural ability?"


    At this moment, An Tianhou was not afraid to tell Tang Ye, and coldly snorted: "Yes, this is my natural ability. But, don''t think that I have only one natural ability. I believe you have investigated. I, I know that I have two natural abilities. Normally, I only need to use one natural ability, but you, I admit, your strength is far beyond my imagination, so I use the second natural ability. The ability kills you."


    "Innate ability..." Tang Ye lowered his head to think, then looked up at An Tianhou, and said, "Where did you get this inborn ability?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be necessary to ask you, your natural ability comes from the so-called bloodline transformation..." Tang Ye just asked An Tianhou and thought about it alone. Regarding the abilities of the new human race, everything started because a human race got a bloodline-changing medicine from the ancient city hundreds of years ago, and then those people under the bloodline can acquire the abilities.


    However, each person can only get one of this power. And no one has ever gotten both. This Antianhou is the first one. An Tianhou was able to master two natural abilities, which can be said to be extremely talented, so he successfully became the patriarch of the new human race, possessing powers second only to Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void. Of course, now, his power is second to Tang Ye.


    In any case, An Tianhou is a man with terrifying power, which is no joke.


    Now Tang Ye was shocked by An Tianhou''s power because he felt that it was indeed the space ability, the ability of his old master and sister Li Haoran, and this ability was almost as if he had taught him personally. In this way, the power obtained from the ancient city, then, what is the secret in the ancient city?


    It seems that it is really necessary to go to the ancient city. But now, the time until the opening of the ancient city is less than one month away. In this way, I can do this soon. Tang Ye had a clearer direction for the next plan.


    "You still dare to be in a trance, are you scared by me? Or do you dare to ignore me?!" At this time, An Tianhou shouted loudly. It turned out to be because An Tianhou saw that Tang Ye faced his spatial strangulation, still acting as if nothing had happened, even thinking about other things. Isn¡¯t it scary at all?


    Tang Ye returned to his senses, looked at An Tianhou, smiled, and said, "I was scared by you, but I was not scared. I just didn''t expect that the inheritance of this natural ability, or the source, is so strange. I don''t understand at all. But since this kind of power comes from the city of the ancient country, I am afraid I can only go to the city of the ancient country to explore it. For now, I will deal with you first."


    "You..." An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye was arrogant, as if she was crazy. Forget it, he didn''t want to experience any mood swings because of Tang Ye anymore. It wasn''t worth it, so he coldly snorted to Tang Ye, "Go and die!"


    At this time, An Tianhou''s spatial power squeezed Tang Ye''s side, and he was about to squeeze Tang Ye into pieces of meat. However, at this moment, Tang Ye condensed the flame power with a fist, and blasted out the space in front of him.


    Then, the fist went through the blocked space and broke it.

 Chapter 3223： Back to before!

    An Tianhou also counted on using this space strangulation to kill Tang Ye. It was a pity that the result was not what he wanted, because Tang Ye''s strength was stronger than his. Although the secret technique that released a space to strangulate was very powerful, it would definitely be easy to be killed when replaced by someone with the same level of strength. However, Tang Ye''s strength was one level stronger than An Tianhou, so Tang Ye could break such a space with one punch.


    At this time, An Tianhou''s space strangulation was about to squeeze Tang Ye, but at this moment, Tang Ye fist condensed a ball of flames, and hit the strangulated space with a punch, and the space was suddenly shattered. This kind of third space looks intangible when it is broken, and only those who cast the space will feel the huge impact.


    "Ah!" Sure enough, after being broken by Tang Ye, An Tianhou, who was the casting space, was suddenly shocked. Even if he was as powerful as him, he was also shocked. He couldn''t help but exhale in pain, and his body was faintly shocked. There must be a puff of blood, to spit it out.


    However, An Tianhou wouldn''t let himself vomit blood, which was too shameful. So he forcibly held it back, but his face wouldn''t look good in this way. And because of this, he didn''t speak immediately, he just stared at Tang Ye, and he could see his surprise, but once he opened his mouth to speak, he would definitely vomit blood.


    Seeing him like this, Tang Ye smiled and said, "If you can''t help it, just spit out that blood. It''s hard to endure, isn''t it?"


    An Tianhou was so angry that he wanted to kill, but what Tang Ye said was indeed his state at this time. He knew that Tang Ye was deliberately irritating him. Although he was very angry, he still had to hold back. Fortunately, there is another very important thing in his mind now for him to think, otherwise he might really become impulsive.


    And this thing in his mind was nothing else, it was the thing that Tang Ye could break his space with a punch. Such things made An Tianhou couldn''t believe it. Because if such a thing is true, doesn''t it mean Tang Ye''s strength is terrifying? With his character, I absolutely don''t want to admit it. Because once admitted, it basically means that Tang Ye''s strength is stronger than him. But how is this possible?


    An old human race that struggled hard in the past, just to survive on the front line, is actually stronger than himself?


    Such a thing is too unreasonable. Of course An Tianhou couldn''t accept such a thing, because it was beyond common sense. And it is far beyond common sense, completely inconsistent with the current situation of their new and old human races.


    Unless, Tang Ye is not an old human race! Or is there something special! Looking at the situation at this time, Tang Ye is indeed very special. From this point of view, the strength that Tang Ye possesses is true?


    "Who are you?!" An Tianhou knew that he was going to vomit blood by Tang Ye''s power. Regarding Tang Ye''s strength, even if he didn''t admit it, he would have to admit it, but he was very curious about Tang Ye. Therefore, he stared at Tang Ye and asked fiercely.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It''s the people who have come to defeat you, the people who have corrected the mistakes your new human race has made."


    "You... don''t want to be rampant!" An Tianhou was very angry with Tang Ye. He attacked again, and he was killing Tang Ye everywhere.


    But Tang Ye was able to deal with him easily, smiled, and said: "The contest between us is almost over, then I won''t waste time with you anymore. After all, I also have my own things to do."


    With that, Tang Ye glanced at the front and said, "You said you won¡¯t let our old human race step into the realm of the blue star, but I want to tell you that the blue star originally belongs to the human race, whether it¡¯s a newcomer. The race is still the old human race, in short, it is the human race, our hometown of the human race, so of course we have to go back, which is like going home. If we can¡¯t go back to our home, isn¡¯t this kind of wrong? ?"


    "Unfortunately, you have been preventing us from coming back all the time. And you, the so-called new human race, seem to feel that you are superior and look down on the old human race that you distinguished by yourself? In this case, I will let you bring it with you. The huge arrogant and prejudiced people, step aside, if you don''t obey, then you will die." Tang Ye said to An Tianhou again.


    "You..." An Tianhou no longer knew what to say about Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay any attention, facing An Tianhou''s continuously strengthening power attack, he also counterattacked. He slapped Shang''an Tianhou with his right hand and easily met him. At this time, An Tianhou still had the shield outside, but the flame power outside Tang Ye also had the four chains and two fire snakes. The appearance of Space Strangulation just now was that An Tianhou wanted to use another natural ability to kill Tang Ye, but it failed and was cracked by Tang Ye.


    So now it seems to be back to before. An Tianhou opened the shield while attacking Tang Ye again. And Tang Ye looked like he was busy resisting An Tianhou''s attack, but in fact, he was already actively attacking. Every time the four chains attacked, they shook the shield outside An Tianhou.


    At the same time, a slight change can be observed, that is, Tang Ye used those four flame chains to attack An Tianhou. After each attack, An Tianhou was beaten back a little bit. In other words, every time Tang Ye attacks, he advances a little bit. If An Tianhou couldn''t change this situation, then Tang Ye could not be stopped, and Tang Ye would soon step into the domain of the Blue Star.


    This means that Tang Ye will break what An Tianhou said. Such a thing would undoubtedly greatly affect Antianhou and the new human race. Because their patriarch, the strongest person, was slapped in the face by someone else. If this is the case, where will his face be in the future?


    With a smile on Tang Ye¡¯s face, he accelerated the four flame chains¡¯ attack on An Tianhou, and said, ¡°We seem to be in the previous contest. If you attack me like this and protect yourself with a shield, then I¡¯ll attack you. Shield, when I break your shield, you have nothing to say, right?"


    "Oh, by the way, I almost forgot. If I beat you back and stepped into this blue star, then what you said before will not count, then your face is probably a little ugly. I have this point. There is no way, who told you to utter this kind of remarks, and leave yourself no way out. Now it¡¯s fine, you may be laughed at by others."


    "You are dreaming!" An Tianhou wouldn''t let himself do such a thing, and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, and then increased his strength to force Tang Ye back.


    However, Tang Ye won''t let An Tianhou beat herself back this time. Because he didn''t plan to play slowly now, he increased the strength of the four flame chains and attacked An Tianhou.


    boom!


    Then An Tianhou discovered something very unbelievable, Tang Ye''s attack was even stronger than the previous one.

 Chapter 3224：

    An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye''s attack was stronger than just now, which made him beaten into a mess. Because he thought of one thing, that was when Tang Ye was fighting with him just now, he was actually hiding himself. Therefore, after hiding the clumsy, you can still fight him like that. Then if you get serious and use all your strength, you can deal with yourself?


    It can''t be like this!


    An Tianhou''s face became a little hard to look. Tang Ye smiled at him and said: "So, to defeat you, start with the words you released before. You said that we will not let our old human race step into the blue star, but the blue star is my hometown. , Our hometown, of course, will come back at all costs. What''s more, now, our old humans don¡¯t need to at all costs, because I can get rid of you."


    With that, the four chains formed by the flames around Tang Ye''s body attacked An Tianhou again. In addition to the stronger attack power, the attack speed also became much faster. It''s almost a continuous "boom boom". And such an attack was obviously difficult for An Tianhou to resist. Therefore, even though An Tianhou knew that something was wrong, there was no way.


    At this time, everyone who looked at all of this thought it was too incredible. Although they didn''t know Tang Ye''s strength very well, they knew An Tianhou''s strength. They all knew that An Tianhou could almost be said to be the most powerful person except for Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void. However, Tang Ye could suppress even such strength?


    Could it be that Tang Ye''s strength is stronger than An Tianhou''s?


    This is a big joke. Even though many people who followed to watch the excitement hoped that the old human race could get a good result this time, they never thought that Tang Ye''s strength was so strong. Of course, if you think about it, if Tang Ye''s strength is not so strong, how can you achieve a good result?


    Therefore, many people feel that they hope such a thing is true, and only in this way will the old human race be safe. Otherwise, by the means of the new human race, these old human races will definitely be slaughtered.


    However, those new human races, as well as those who stood by the old human races, felt that this matter was terrible now. Of course they cannot accept such a thing, let alone hope that there will be such a thing. Otherwise, their new human race will be over!


    Bang bang bang!


    It''s a pity that the result should make them feel frightened, because as the four flame chains on Tang Ye''s body kept attacking An Tianhouxia, they kept forcing An Tianhou to retreat. It didn''t take long before An Tianhou was forced to reach the blue star''s domain boundary. Next, if An Tianhou is still beaten back, then Tang Ye will step in.


    Tang Ye is an old human race. As long as he stepped in, what An Tianhou said earlier would be a big face slap for him. Of course, at this time, I am afraid that no one will care about this one. Because things will not end here. If Tang Ye can kill An Tianhou, then today, the blue star will change to the sky.


    This is the biggest thing, who is going to be slapped in the face? Even, An Tianhou may be dead, so what about it!


    However, Tang Ye looked happily having fun with such things. He continued to attack An Tianhou, and when he was about to step into the blue star domain, he laughed playfully at An Tianhou and said, "How about, can you block my next attack? Otherwise, you would release it before. If it does, it will be broken by me."


    An Tianhou stared at Tang Ye angrily, but he couldn''t help it. The impact of the spatial strangulation being broken by Tang Ye just now was still held in his body, and the blood did not come out. This would be attacked by Tang Ye in such a way, the attacking power was even greater than before, where did he have the power to stop Tang Ye. At this time, he felt that he was playing like a monkey by Tang Ye. Therefore, he was even more angry, and his heart was aggrieved. Under the influence of this mood, he was very uncomfortable. These also affected his combat effectiveness, which made it more difficult to deal with Tang Ye.


    boom!


    At this time, Tang Ye''s attack came as scheduled. This time Tang Ye would not hide his clumsiness, and used enough powerful strength to ensure that he could fight safely and couldn''t stop it, or even win it. Otherwise, something would happen.


    Sure enough, when An Tianhou felt this power, his eyes stared suddenly. Because of this force, he knew he couldn''t stop it the moment he touched it. If you force it to block it, something will happen. He didn''t want to be seriously injured because of this, otherwise the next thing might be sad.


    Therefore, An Tianhou was very unwilling to avoid Tang Ye''s attack, and directly retreated back.


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t go chasing, but with a joking expression, he took a step forward, so that he entered the territory of the Blue Star. In this way, it also broke An Tianhou''s words that the old human race would not step into the blue star domain.


    For Tang Ye, his current pleasure, or what he wants to do, is to break the new Human Race''s words bit by bit, let them disintegrate and collapse. In the end, regardless of whether they accepted it or not, they had to admit that they had completely lost. Even if they don''t admit it, others will see it in their eyes and will stay on a page in history.


    "Huh? Am I within the range of the Blue Star now? Aha, Patriarch An, do you think I am doing this as invalidating what you said before?" Tang Ye looked at An Tianhou Said very jokingly.


    An Tianhou just retreated to avoid Tang Ye¡¯s powerful attack, which means that he gave up and continued to block Tang Ye, so he let Tang Ye step into the territory of the Blue Star without being injured. . Therefore, it was expected that Tang Ye stepped into the territory of the Blue Star now. However, even so, he saw Tang Ye being so proud, even very provocatively sarcastic, he still felt this feeling very unbearable.


    He clenched his fists and squeezed loudly. The expression staring at Tang Ye was very gloomy, extremely gloomy. If his eyes could kill people, then he really didn''t know how many times he had killed Tang Ye.


    The new human races behind An Tianhou, like Luo Wei, are very uncomfortable with Tang Ye itself. At this time, seeing Tang Ye like this, I don''t know how uncomfortable it is. They really hate that they don''t have that strength, otherwise they must let Tang Ye lose all his face, and then let Tang Ye survive and die!


    However, they can only think about it this way. Those who can''t solve An Tianhou, they certainly can''t solve it either.


    An Tianhou was so angry that there was nothing to say about such things. Now he only wants to do one thing, and that is to kill Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye, very good, you completely angered me, and then I will show you the power of my greatest anger!" An Tianhou coldly drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, how could he feel so stupid like this?

 Chapter 3225： Demonized!

    Completely irritated to Antianhou? Tang Ye felt that he could say it in peace. As if he hadn''t been angry. The problem is, he has always been angry. So to say that is very far-fetched. For Tang Ye, hearing such words just felt embarrassing.


    He looked at An Tianhou and said: "When do you think your anger is complete? Is it complete now? Well, that is to say, your strength is the strongest now? Then, I Waiting for your attack."


    While speaking, Tang Ye showed a slight smile, looking very playful. This is completely provocative for others to see.


    An Tianhou looked at them, really furious. They felt that even if Tang Ye was not an old human race, even if he didn''t have any hatred with Tang Ye before, now that Tang Ye is like this, she must fight Tang Ye!


    Perhaps, Tang Ye himself possesses a great capacity for mockery. This way, he is like that. Sometimes it''s not what he thinks, but it''s also so annoying. When he thought about it, he could provoke the enemy vividly. Now he is so irritated that he can''t beat his heartbeat.


    He is the patriarch of the new human race, and his strength is only lower than Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, so as long as Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void don''t interfere, he feels that there is no problem in killing anyone himself. But now, he wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, but it was a little hard to kill. He didn''t know what kind of strength Tang Ye was, could it be better than himself?


    This is something An Tianhou is very worried about at this time. Even if he is very angry, but in anger, he has to be afraid of this. He had seen Tang Ye''s power just now. Can you beat him back? And he didn''t hide himself. Then, Tang Ye''s power might indeed be stronger than him.


    But is this possible? Could it be that when Tang Ye''s strength had broken through to the Heavenly Realm? However, if there is a birth of the Heavenly Realm, how can there be no news at all? After all, this is a strength comparable to Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, it is impossible to have no news at all!


    "Your strength..." At this time, An Tianhou didn''t care about Tang Ye''s ridicule. He just wanted to clarify some problems, that was Tang Ye''s identity and strength. Otherwise, he was really afraid that he would fall.


    Tang Ye looked at An Tianhou with a faint smile, shrugged, and said, "You don''t need to care about these things, you can kill me. The strength of strength only affects the result. The position between you and me is Don¡¯t stop dying, unless you can remove the so-called new human race and bring people back to unity, and you will not be allowed to deal with the old human race again in the future. In any case, let the human race get along. Of course, I know this kind of thing is difficult so far , And I won¡¯t be able to do it for a long time in the future. However, I just want to correct this. If you can¡¯t recognize this, you have to die.¡±


    "Joke, want me to approve of your thoughts? It''s a big joke! Our new human race finally got a better blood, and can be compared with those superior races. And soon, my newcomer Clan can become a first-line race. At this time, you actually want my new human clan to return to the former natural weak and weak, even if it becomes stronger later, you will have to pay tens of thousands of times harder life?" An Tianhou expressed extreme to Tang Ye''s words. Great irony and laughter.


    Obviously, he would not agree with what Tang Ye said, so he looked at Tang Ye with very gloomy eyes, and then shouted in a low voice: "If this is the case, then between you and me, you can only live one! Humph, I should say, From the very beginning, we can only live with one! This is a long-destined thing! I just didn¡¯t expect that the people in the old human race would still be able to fight with me. This is really a big surprise. But, This accident will end today, and I will kill you!"


    Tang Ye sneered and said, "That''s not enough. If this is the case, then we will fight another fight, until you die."


    "However, I don''t think this moment will be too long. After all, killing you is not so difficult for me." Tang Ye looked at An Tianhou and sneered.


    "I want to see when your mouth can be arrogant!" An Tianhou rushed towards Tang Ye and drank coldly.


    Tang Ye watched An Tianhou approaching and attacked, and said: "Am I arrogant? I am not. You have been saying that I am arrogant just now, but if you want to stop me, I won''t call you all back. Is it? I do have such strength, how can I be considered arrogant? I am seeking truth from facts."


    "Look at what you said!" An Tianhou just wanted to make Tang Ye no longer able to speak calmly like this. At this time, he had exerted his strongest strength, and when he rushed to Tang Ye, he suddenly punched Tang Ye. Amazingly, at this time, his fist suddenly changed, becoming the fist of a huge beast.


    When Tang Ye attacked, he called out the Undead King Halberd and confronted him head-on. And even at this time, he did not intend to reveal the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Of course, maybe others can see something. But as long as he didn''t really see the strength of his Heavenly Realm, it could only be a guess. Therefore, Tang Ye mentioned the power to be similar to An Tianhou. However, with the undead King Halberd, the power tree, and his very strong power, he can also beat the peaceful weather.


    But because he didn''t use the strength of the Heavenly Realm, he wouldn''t seem to be so easy to kill An Tianhou. Therefore, this battle probably appeared evenly matched at the beginning, but slowly, it became Tang Ye''s dominance, and then it was Tang Ye who killed An Tianhou.


    boom!


    Rumble!


    An Tianhou''s attack came, and Tang Ye used the Undead King Halberd to resist. It surprised Tang Ye, An Tianhou''s strength was very strong, and he almost fell into the abyss of void with Tang Ye and Undead King Halberd. Fortunately, Tang Ye''s strength still hides a lot, and the profound strength he possesses is so huge that Antianhou cannot compare. For this reason, after the strongest attack of Ding Duo An Tian Hou, he was fine, and he became steadily blocking An Tian Hou.


    Tang Ye looked up at An Tianhou, feeling very surprised, because at this time, An Tianhou changed his appearance, turned into a giant ape, a gorilla, and a pair of fists with terrifying power.


    Then Tang Ye was speechless, what was going on? An Tianhou has become a gorilla? Isn''t An Tianhou not a human being, but actually an orangutan?


    "You..." And An Tianhou was also very surprised. He didn''t expect that his power to transform into a giant ape would be so smoothly blocked by Tang Ye.


    He now uses his second natural ability besides space power, which is demonization.


    Can be turned into a monster''s ability!

 Chapter 3226： Break in!

    Can it be demonized?


    This really surprised Tang Ye. This person can still become a monster, is it a human or a beast?


    However, it''s nothing, anyway, it''s just a form of power. As long as it''s not something that can hurt oneself, it doesn''t matter whether it turns into a monster or something else.


    "It''s really interesting for you to become a gorilla, haha." Tang Ye laughed against An Tianhou.


    An Tianhou has always been full of anger. The demonization ability he is currently using is one of his powers, and he can not only become a gorilla, but also two other monsters, one is the silver wolf. One is Black Hawk. In fact, An Tianhou''s ability can be cultivated, and now he has cultivated into Gorilla, Silver Wolf and Black Hawk. In this way, he can run on land and fly in the sky. Of course, he also wants to swim in the water. However, because it takes a lot of time and resources to cultivate a demon beast, he has not yet cultivated a monster that swims in the water.


    However, since he possessed such a power and possessed the current powerful power, he believed that as long as he cultivated slowly in the future, he could cultivate all kinds of monsters. Even cultivate to those very powerful monsters. In this way, he can master a lot of powerful power. Especially, different monsters have different skills. When he can be transformed into a monster, he can basically master these skills. Therefore, just with the ability to transform into monsters, he could almost become the king of monsters.


    Such power is already extremely terrifying. Not to mention, he has mysterious space power. In this way, if he waits for him to cultivate to the Heavenly Realm, saying that he can surpass Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, it is not a joke.


    However, what An Tianhou had to do now was to kill Tang Ye, otherwise, let alone practice other monsters, there would be no future at all. What made An Tianhou feel incredible is that he turned into a violent gorilla, but he still failed to impress Tang Ye. There was an increasingly ominous premonition in his heart. From the very beginning, Tang Ye''s strength surpassed his imagination. This is true and not occasional. Then, isn''t it, Tang Ye''s normal strength is so strong?


    In this case, the result is really very bad for me. That kind of strength is indeed comparable to himself.


    But An Tianhou didn''t believe it. With such a strong strength, could Tang Ye really be better than himself? As a result, An Tianhou attacked again, but his attack this time was no longer the violent gorilla incarnate, but a powerful flying eagle. This flying eagle feels that its feathers are very hard, like a knife. And the claws are also made of steel.


    Originally, An Tianhou¡¯s attack on Tang Ye was the fist of a violent gorilla, pressing on Tang Ye¡¯s head, now he has become a **** eagle, just a bunch of claws to catch Tang Ye, trying to catch Tang Yefeitian Lifting into the air, even looking for a chance to punch Tang Ye into the abyss of void. At this time, the attack of the Big Black Hawk was indeed effective. His sharp claws caught Tang Ye all at once, although it was the Undead King Halberd, it also took Tang Ye into the sky.


    It has to be said that An Tianhou''s attack is very flexible, and demonization can be transformed at once. Such a switch actually brings a lot of convenience to the attack. Then, with their respective cooperation, they become both powerful and flexible. This is incomparable to other practitioners. And An Tianhou is such a powerful character, if it wasn''t for Tang Ye that he was dealing with now, otherwise he would have killed the person long ago.


    But also because he was dealing with Tang Ye, it was destined that he could not solve it so easily. Although the switch between his demonization and beastization brought him great power and convenience, Tang Ye was not afraid at all at this time. Looking at Tang Ye''s expression, it seemed as if he admired An Tianhou''s attack, which was very strange.


    "Hmph, I will drive you into the abyss of void, and see if you can be so calm!" An Tianhou also noticed Tang Ye''s expression, feeling that Tang Ye''s unhurried appearance was very upset. His attack like this was very terrifying and powerful, didn''t Tang Ye still care at all?


    Then I saw that An Tianhou, who had turned into a flying eagle, was holding Tang Ye and flying into the sky constantly, so high that it seemed to leave people''s sight. Then, An Tianhou immediately turned into a violent gorilla, punching Tang Ye fiercely, pushing Tang Ye into the abyss of void. After hitting Tang Ye''s punch, Tang Ye fell quickly, at such a terrifying speed. The beaten Tang Ye fell suddenly and didn''t know how far.


    But this was not over yet, An Tianhou immediately caught up with him, his speed was also very fast, because he became another monster, that is, the silver wolf. The speed under the Silver Wolf Monster Beast is very terrifying and amazing, and what he is best at is speed. For this reason, An Tianhou immediately caught up with Tang Ye. Then, he turned into a violent gorilla again, with his palms together so that he could emit a stronger force, and then he slapped Tang Ye down fiercely.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye''s falling speed was faster. Looking at this, he was really worried that he would be driven into the abyss of void.


    "My lord!" Ada and Aqi saw them, very worried. If Tang Ye was killed, they wouldn''t know what to do.


    call! call! boom! boom!


    An Tianhou''s attack on Tang Ye was not just one time. Instead, he fought and immediately turned into a corresponding monster beast. He quickly attacked Tang Ye again and again until he plunged Tang Ye into the abyss of void.


    Tang Ye was beaten and fell rapidly, after passing the spaceship''s distance, he continued to fall. Depending on the situation, I am afraid he was about to be driven into the abyss of void.


    "My lord!" The old human races like Ada and Aqi were worried, and were immediately hit.


    As for the new human race, one by one is very happy. Now Tang Ye would no longer be able to become prestigious, and there was no need to worry that Tang Ye could deal with them. As for the new human races like An Han who are expecting Tang Ye, their morale is inevitably low. Because they wanted to use Tang Ye''s current affairs to disrupt the current bad ruling situation of the Blue Star. They don''t want to live as a tool person.


    An Tianhou couldn''t help feeling a lot more comfortable seeing Tang Ye being beaten into the abyss of void, without the ability to fight back. At this moment, he finally dealt with Tang Ye, even if he didn''t know whether Tang Ye was really solved, but it still made him feel unwilling and angry when he had been persecuted by Tang Ye before.


    "Tang Ye, you are very strong, but you are going to die." An Tianhou hovered in the air, standing with his hands holding hands, and snorted coldly towards Tang Ye''s direction.


    call!


    However, at this moment, everyone thought that Tang Ye had been plunged into the abyss of void and his life and death were unknown, but suddenly, a huge flame broke out where Tang Ye had fallen.


    And this flame also formed another form, a giant python.

 Chapter 3227： Will kill!

    I thought that Tang Ye was beaten into the abyss of the void, and that''s it. Unexpectedly, a terrible flame burst out from below, and then the flames rose to the sky, and then saw a huge flame python appear, which is bigger than the **** eagle that An Tianhou turned into. And on the head of this flame python stood a mighty man holding a halberd.


    That is naturally Tang Ye.


    Seeing Tang Ye, An Tianhou stared. Very convinced, Tang Ye is all right, and feels that her strength has become stronger. What the **** is this? This can''t kill Tang Ye, that is to say, Tang Ye''s strength is really super powerful, at least comparable to himself.


    "Who on earth are you?" An Tianhou felt that this matter was terrible. When did such a powerful person exist in the world without knowing it?


    At this moment, An Tianhou became flustered and became jealous. The same is true for others. Those new human races, those who watched the excitement, at this time had no idea what to say to Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye was beyond their imagination, he had the strength to fight An Tianhou, and he was still not defeated by An Tianhou!


    In the old human race, has there been such a character?


    Ada and Aqi were relieved. Of course, those in the new human race, like An Han, who oppose their current rule and tyranny in An Tianhou, are also relieved. After all, they all expected Tang Ye to overthrow An Tianhou. Fortunately, Tang Ye is fine.


    However, after a sigh of relief, they were all surprised at Tang Ye''s strength. There was such a thing. I originally thought Tang Ye was so arrogant and just irritating, but I didn''t expect that he really had such strength.


    Tang Ye was burning with undead flames all over his body at this time. He was not using the power of the dead that had absorbed a very large amount, because in this world, he actually cultivated the power of the dead. The dark power of the Dark Clan can be carried and absorbed, and after the transformation, it is used to break through to the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, if he uses the power of the necromancer, his strength will be even stronger.


    But now, he only uses the power of undead fire. Because after the breakthrough of his necromantic power, it gathered on the power tree, and then used to support the flame power, and became extremely powerful. So now, even if he just uses flame power tightly, he is already so powerful.


    Tang Ye was not surprised that others were surprised and curious about his power, after all, such power appeared in an old human race, it was really amazing. But he didn''t want to explain the surprise and curiosity of others. He now only takes care of the new human race. If the rookies are very arrogant, just click to defeat their arrogance.


    "An Tianhou, is this your strongest strength?" Tang Ye is now trying to defeat An Tianhou''s arrogance. Of course, defeating An Tianhou''s arrogance is equivalent to defeating the arrogance of the new human race. As for An Tianhou''s final fate, Tang Ye''s attitude to An Tianhou is estimated to be difficult. It''s not that Tang Ye didn''t let him go, but that he would not accept a good death. Of course he wouldn''t beg for mercy or surrender, so in the end, Tang Ye would definitely not keep him.


    An Tianhou looked at Tang Ye, feeling very complicated at this time. He has two natural abilities, one is monster transformation and the other is space ability. Now he has used both abilities, and Tang Ye can resolve it. And he just wanted to kill Tang Ye, but also used the strongest strength, but Tang Ye also blocked it. So at this time, he had to admit that Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, not necessarily worse than him.


    "I didn''t expect you to have such strength. Who are you? Why are you so strong but I have no news at all?" An Tianhou stared at Tang Ye and cried out coldly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "How important is my strength? Who am I? It doesn''t matter, right? You only need to know that I am your enemy, an old human race who wants to resist your slaughter. Is this not enough? Do you think you can kill me if you know who I am and why there is such power?"


    An Tianhou stared at Tang Ye fiercely, without speaking. Tang Ye''s words are also very reasonable, it is true. At this time, even if you know Tang Ye''s situation, the battle with Tang Ye will not stop. If you don''t get the strength that can handle Tang Ye, then everything is useless.


    Tang Ye saw that An Tianhou didn''t speak anymore, and then said: "I think you want to understand, then, we may be able to say something. I brought the people today to return to the Blue Star. Cang The Blue Star belongs to our human race. If you have to separate a new human race and an old human race. Then I will kill you. No, no matter what, I will kill you. Because your existence is a threat. Like. Your act of slaughtering tribesmen to ensure the purity of your blood is a heinous crime in itself. People who can think of this must be terrible and must be a threat. Therefore, today, no matter what, I will kill you. "


    "You..." Listening to Tang Ye''s words, An Tianhou didn''t need to talk about anger. He definitely wanted to kill Tang Ye immediately if he could. Because Tang Ye was too hateful, it was like sentenced him. But before that, who was he? He is the strongest person, how can others treat him like this?


    "Stop talking nonsense, today it¡¯s either you or I¡¯m dead!" An Tianhou drank out to Tang Ye, then swiftly rushed towards Tang Ye. At this time, he was still transformed into a flying eagle, and soon rushed there In front of Tang Ye, attacked Tang Ye. Then, he took a quick step back, flapped his wings, and suddenly there was a terrible gale, as well as lightning, and went to attack Tang Ye together.


    However, at this moment, Tang Ye, who was standing on the head of the huge flame python, was also burning with flames, and his aura was not worse than that of Antian. In the face of An Tianhou''s attack, whether it was the gale or lightning, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to it. He directly controlled the flame python and quickly swept towards An Tianhou, who was transformed into a flying eagle.


    I usually think that a flying eagle swoops down to catch a snake and eat it, but now, it is the big snake flying in the sky to kill the flying eagle. The flame python was very huge, soaring into the sky at once, quickly rushing to An Tianhou. Then, the flame python opened its mouth wide, going to bite An Tianhou.


    An Tianhou was shocked. He didn''t expect the flame python to be so fast, so he quickly flew higher to avoid the flame python''s attack. However, he just cared about the flame python in this way, and did not notice that Tang Ye, who was standing on the flame python, had disappeared.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye didn''t know when he arrived in the sky above An Tianhou, and hit An Tianhou who was flying higher to avoid the flame python.

 Chapter 3228： Its a bit bleak!

    He didn''t even know that Tang Ye had reached him. What speed is this? He didn''t feel it at all. When he noticed it, it was too late to avoid it. Then, Tang Ye hit him on the head with a punch, and he could only quickly block a pair of wings to avoid being hit on the head by Tang Ye.


    He originally thought that with his strength, breaking through to the current level and continuously tempering his physical strength, he should be very strong at this time, even if he was punched by Tang Ye like this, there would be nothing. However, the moment he was beaten by Tang Ye, the pain he felt almost made him regret it.


    That kind of pain made my head numb. He hadn''t felt this kind of pain for too long. And what makes him so painful is undoubtedly an extremely terrifying power. At that moment, he even thought of Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Xinghe, thinking that only the power of Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Xinghe could beat him like this.


    "How, how could it..." An Tianhou was beaten and fell quickly. Even at this moment, he was a body transformed into a flying eagle and a beast, with a pair of winged wings, it was difficult for him to flap his wings and twist his body, so he could only rush down like this.


    At this time, as An Tianhou fell down, the height of the flame python could attack him again. As a result, the flame python continued to open its mouth wide, and with a "click", it directly bit the flying eagle''s monster-like Antianhou.


    "Oh!" An Tianhou let out a painful cry, and at this moment he was even more painful. And this is also what surprised him. Because, just now, he thought that Tang Ye''s attack would not hurt his body, which had been tempered thousands of times, but Tang Ye was very painful. Then, if it was a flame python, he felt that even if it hit him, it shouldn''t hurt too much. Because this flame python is Tang Ye''s power after all. Since it was a kind of Tang Ye''s power, and Tang Ye had to control it extra, then it would definitely not be that strong. However, it turned out that the fire python beat him, just as painful!


    How did that happen?


    Could it be that the strength that Tang Ye released would not be weakened by additional manipulation? It stands to reason that since it is a distributed power, manipulation is originally very difficult. In this case, even if you want to manipulate it skillfully, the power of the process itself will be weakened a lot. However, now that the flame python is making an attack, it seems to be no different from Tang Ye''s!


    What''s going on.


    An Tianhou felt that things related to Tang Ye were too strange. It seems that everything is beyond common sense. Is this normal, or is it abnormal because of insufficient knowledge?


    An Tianhou felt a little self-doubt about all these things that Tang Ye had appeared in.


    At this time, he was in a state of being transformed into a flying eagle, but because he was bitten by a flame python, one was directly painful and the other was burning damage caused by the flames. All these let An Tianhou know. Must get rid of the attack of the flame python immediately, otherwise it will always hurt him. Moreover, I don''t know when Tang Ye''s attack will come again. Thinking about Tang Ye''s speed and the power of that attack, An Tianhou was afraid for a while. Even if he was beaten so many times, he would not be affected, but if he was beaten all the time, he would inevitably be hurt. At that time, he will be completely at a disadvantage, and maybe he will have something to do and be killed.


    Therefore, An Tianhou now wants to get rid of the attack of the flame python. Fortunately, he was in the state of flying eagle at this time, and was bitten by a huge monster like the flame python, he only had to change back to human form. After transforming back into a human form, it will naturally shrink and be able to leave quickly.


    As a result, he quickly lifted his demonized form and changed back to a human form, and then he was no longer bitten by the flame python. He took this opportunity to quickly escape, away from the mouth of the flame python, and was temporarily safe. However, he was very afraid of Tang Ye''s attack. Tang Ye''s speed was too fast just now, which made him very worried. If Tang Ye attacked again at this time, he felt it would be difficult to stop him. So he prepared the tower from the beginning.


    As a result, he did not see Tang Ye attacking, but when he thought he could breathe a sigh of relief, Tang Ye attacked again.


    "Why, are you waiting for me to come and hit you?" Tang Ye sneered at An Tianhou, and at this moment, he appeared in front of An Tianhou again, and was about to attack An Tianhou.


    "You..." An Tianhou was very speechless, how could there be such a mean person? Isn''t this a pretentious attempt to tease himself?


    But there was no way. Even if An Tianhou was very angry, facing Tang Ye''s attack at this time, he had to dodge, otherwise he would be attacked by Tang Ye, but he would be seriously injured.


    And he slowly began to feel a depression in his heart. Because he didn''t know when it started, he actually fell into such a situation, and he could only passively resist Tang Ye''s attack like this. However, doesn''t he have a very powerful strength? So, how did you end up like this?


    Damn it. The more you think about such things, the more irritable you are. While An Tianhou felt a corpse, he also felt very upset. Under irritability, there is actually anxiety. Because he was worried that he could not beat Tang Ye, what face would he have as the patriarch of the new patriarch?


    boom!


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t wait for An Tianhou to speak, and continued to hit An Tianhou with the Undead King''s Halberd. The power that this Overlord Halberd fights is not only the terrifying power of Overlord Halberd, but also the power of flames, so it is difficult to block it, unless a powerful force is used to form a shield. However, for such a shield, one is that it takes time to cast, and the other is huge, which is not so easy.


    Just the first condition, the casting time is more affected, because Tang Ye''s attack is very fast, there is not so much time for him to cast such a strong shield for you. And if it was a shield that was cast all at once, the toughness must be average, and it would be impossible to stop Tang Ye''s attack.


    "Damn..." An Tianhou hummed coldly, feeling that Tang Ye was very difficult. The attack is so strong, the speed is so fast, the force is used so much and so frequently, and it feels like it has no effect at all. Where is the monster from?


    And although the intensity of the attacks carried out by myself has not diminished so far, I still have a lot of power, so I don''t worry about using them up. However, if this continues, it may not be true. So, can it be said that in terms of the amount of power possessed, he is also inferior to Tang Ye?


    This situation has made An Tianhou''s depressed mood even more depressed. Suddenly he felt a little desolate again, what should he do next?

 Chapter 3229： A clan join hands!

    Tang Ye has always played with ease, but An Tianhou is tired of coping. If this situation is only maintained for a while, he feels nothing. However, since he and Tang Ye fought, it seems to have been in this state. Therefore, after fighting against Tang Ye for so long, he has realized that Tang Ye''s strength is indeed that strong.


    This is a pretty bad thing, and it''s no wonder An Tianhou feels depressed. Most importantly, he is under a lot of pressure. He is the patriarch of the new human race, and he wants to carry out the pure blood plan of the new human race. He is very strong and famous in this world. He has a high reputation and status. People who have always stood on high places are naturally difficult to accept falling to the bottom.


    "What do you mean? Do you look down on me? When fighting with me, you still have the six gods and no masters?" Tang Ye was attacking An Tianhou. Seeing An Tianhou''s expression, he could not help but sneered and pretended to be a little angry.


    An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye was really too cheap. He believed that Tang Ye could see his passiveness and exhaustion in dealing with the attack at this time, and the psychological pressure caused by it. Tang Ye said this, obviously teasing him. Because, Tang Ye tried this look just now, but Tang Ye was not as stressed as he was. Tang Ye''s Liushen Wuzhu only pretended, or really ignored him. But his six gods and no masters were really disturbed by other things, and there was no state.


    At this time, Tang Ye increased his strength again, and attacked An Tianhou fiercely with the Undead Overlord Halberd. An Tianhou was already invincible, and he was hit directly.


    "Patriarch!" The new human races who saw An Tianhou being beaten like this were very worried, and at the same time, they were very surprised. Because An Tianhou actually lost to Tang Ye, what is this? This is going to change, their patriarch lost to Tang Ye?


    Could it be that the old human race can really solve their new human race?


    It''s too joking. The new races had never thought of such a thing. However, never thought of such a thing, but now it is very likely to become true. Because they can see clearly, they can see the battle between Tang Ye and An Tianhou very clearly, although they don''t want to say that Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, they can''t deal with it, but at this time, it won''t work if you don''t admit it. Because Tang Ye''s strength is there, and after so many battles, how can he deny it?


    "Why is there such a thing? The strength of this old human race is so powerful!" A new human race who had never seen Tang Ye, at this time saw that Tang Ye would knock An Tianhou down into the abyss of void, suddenly felt This matter is serious. Because this is not the case, they are not Tang Ye''s opponents, and what Tang Ye said, if they want to solve their new human race, will it come true?


    "That old human race is so strong, what should we do?" So the new human race couldn''t help but whispered out. And what he said was a huge blow to other new human races, because other new human races also became very bottomless. If An Tianhou will lose, then they will lose even more. Seen in this way, are their new human races really going to be solved?


    "Never let Tang Ye succeed!" At this time, Luo Wei gave a ferocious low voice, and then looked at the new human race next to him. They were all the top ten masters of the new human race, including An Han. He snorted coldly: "Let''s take action together to help the patriarch. We must kill Tang Ye!"


    "Okay, let''s take action together, we can''t take care of that much at this time!" A newcomer top ten master next to him agreed with Luo Wei''s words.


    Therefore, these new Terran masters must join forces to deal with Tang Ye. Since An Tianhou couldn''t kill Tang Ye, then they dispatched more people. The strength of these new human masters, alone may not be Tang Ye¡¯s opponent, or even far from Tang Ye¡¯s opponent, but as long as they work together, they will still be a huge force, which may be able to suppress Tang Ye. . They didn''t expect their own teamwork to solve Tang Ye, but as long as they could contain Tang Ye. Because in this way, it can help Antianhou. They felt that if they wanted to deal with Tang Ye, they still had to rely on An Tianhou''s strength.


    "Patriarch, let''s help you!" Luo Wei and the others took action one after another, rushing towards Tang Ye, and joined hands to help An Tianhou contain Tang Ye.


    Although An Tianhou was hit by Tang Ye just now and smashed into the void below, although this attack was very shocking to him, it would not directly cause him to be killed like this. Therefore, he quickly twisted his body, set his posture, and could attack Tang Ye again at any time.


    Now seeing Lowe and them all come out one after another, he feels very moved. At this time, the people supported him, which gave him motivation. Moreover, coupled with Lowe''s strength, he felt that it was very possible to win against Tang Ye. Although he had failed to deal with Tang Ye now, he could not solve Tang Ye alone, and he was not even Tang Ye''s opponent. However, he felt that in the end, as long as he wins and his new human race wins, then what others say is irrelevant. The winner is the king and the loser is Kou, who rewrites history is the one who wins and stands last.


    Therefore, An Tianhou immediately rushed up and reached Luo Wei and the others, and said: "You are careful, Tang Ye is very strong, you must not act alone, otherwise, with your individual strength, it is definitely not Tang Ye¡¯s opponent. ."


    Luo Wei and the others are very clear about this. They have seen Tang Ye and An Tianhou''s battle, and at this time they will no longer arrogantly think that they are still Tang Ye''s opponent. Even if Tang Ye is an old human race, it is a big deal for them to be stronger than their new human race, but at this time, the overall situation must be the most important thing. The overall situation is to kill Tang Ye and solve these old humans who are coming to attack. Therefore, at this time, you can no longer just meet your personal circumstances. Personally, it¡¯s not so important to win or lose. What¡¯s important is that the entire new human race will win the old human race, and it will still be as strong as it used to be, and the old human race will be firmly pressed under the feet and can continue to treat the old human race. Carry out killing operations.


    "Patriarch, please rest assured, we will be careful!" Lowe and the others nodded to An Tianhou.


    "Well, with your help, we can definitely kill Tang Ye!" An Tianhou stared at Tang Ye. With Luo Wei and the others helping, they felt that the chances of winning Tang Ye would greatly increase. Killed.


    However, Tang Ye looked at them like this, just sneered, and said: "Why, do you think that more people can defeat me? It''s a pity that with my strength, the number of people is no longer something that can handle me. I am. Instead, I want to warn you that since you have joined hands, I don¡¯t need to say anything about many things."

 Chapter 3230： Head-to-head!

    At Tang Ye''s realm at this time, the number of people is really useless. Even if Luo Wei and the others came to help An Tianhou, it was very simple for Tang Ye to kill them. Of course, this was also because Tang Ye reached the Heavenly Realm Realm, which was a kind of crushing power, even the strength of the Vault of Heaven Realm peak could be crushed.


    Therefore, if you dare to say that Rowe''s joint attack has no effect, Tang Ye dared to say so. If Tang Ye didn''t have the Heavenly Realm Realm, he would definitely not dare to say that. Because of the combined strength of Lowe and the others, almost ten people, all of the Sky Realm strength, have certain abilities, so when dealing with it, even if it is safe, it will feel difficult.


    In the past, Tang Ye had done a lot of these things before joining forces to deal with powerful enemies. So he knows how to do this. So accordingly, as the person who was jointly dealt with, he also knew what to do. It just so happens that he is the one with absolute strength now, no matter how others team up, he can''t deal with it. Therefore, Tang Ye was very relieved in the face of Lowe and their teamwork.


    Of course, Tang Ye is also a cautious person. At this time, although he has an absolutely powerful strength, he does not intend to keep playing with it. If the car overturned, that would be funny. Therefore, facing Lowe''s joint attack at this time, he planned to break it quickly. Because think about it, even if he won''t have an accident, but if Ada and Aqi are dealt with by the new human race at this time because of his being pinned down, the old human race will suffer serious losses, that would be a great loss.


    Because at this time, other new human races have slowly joined the battle. If it is not resolved quickly and deterred them quickly, then it may really be a full-scale war. If so, if yes, this place will definitely become a chaotic battlefield, and it is inevitable that someone will have an accident.


    "Tang Ye, I don''t believe it anymore, you alone can still be the opponent of all our clansmen!" Luo Wei took the lead to attack Tang Ye, and at the same time drank very angrily.


    Tang Ye saw him, sneered, and said, "It''s you? I remember you have a younger brother named Luo Fu. How is he now? Has he been found dead on a spaceship for many days? People care about it? It''s a bit miserable. If you die, you can''t be buried properly."


    "You..." Luo Wei was furious when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Sure enough, his brother Rove was killed by Tang Ye. If it was only a guess before, and there was still some uncertainty, then everything is certain now. Now Tang Ye''s words are like acknowledging it?


    "Tang Ye, **** you, I''m going to kill you to avenge my brother!" Lowe suddenly couldn''t control his anger. Even a powerful person like An Tianhou couldn''t help but collapsed in the face of Tang Ye, so Lowe might be even worse. Therefore, at this time, regardless of what he had just discussed with other new human races, he wanted to join hands to deal with Tang Ye, he rushed over by himself, and he was completely uncooperative with other races.


    "Luo Wei, no!" An Tianhou was shocked when he saw this. In that way, rushing to Tang Ye''s face, it was simply death. An Tianhou wanted to stop Lowe, but Lowe had already rushed over. At this moment, he couldn''t stop him.


    Tang Ye saw Luo Wei rushing over like this, and the power of the other new human races couldn''t attack him so quickly, which meant that he was singled out with Luo Wei at this time. In this case, even An Tianhou is not his opponent, so it is not easy for him to kill Lowe.


    Tang Ye showed a sneer, and said to Luo Wei: "What about me killing your brother? Who made your brother so aggressive that day and insisted on shooting me, but he was not my opponent. What you call a new human race, There¡¯s just one bad thing, that¡¯s too arrogant. I always feel like I¡¯m the number one in the world. Since you always want to kill me, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me killing you, right?"


    "No, you are wrong, we are not arrogant, we are just arrogant to your old human race! Humph, you weak and impure **** defects! You are not human race, not one of us. Your existence will only be tarnished Our family!" Luo Wei screamed to Tang Ye in a low voice, he didn''t care about that much at this time, just want to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, feeling that Luo Wei''s remark itself was an absurd conclusion. He looked back at the people watching the excitement and said, "Have you seen? The new human race has this attitude towards us. So, do you think there is anything wrong with me to deal with them? They want to kill our old human race. Then it¡¯s okay for me to kill them all, right? They don¡¯t let us live, and if we want to live, we have to deal with them. We are also helpless."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, those who watched the excitement indeed felt the same way. In fact, they always knew that the attitude of the new human race towards the old human race was originally very unfair. Some people have heard about it, but haven''t seen it with their own eyes. I have seen it now, the attitude of the new human race when facing the old human race is indeed very unreasonable and very disliked.


    "Patriarch Tang Ye, you don''t need to explain to us at this time, you should take care of yourself!" At this time, a person standing on the side of the old human clan shouted to Tang Ye. In fact, many people also think that Tang Ye doesn''t need to explain these things at this time. At this time, solving the threat of the new human race is the first thing.


    Tang Ye smiled and said: "It''s okay, I finally gained strength, and I will definitely not let these people insult my old human race again. And the old human race is itself a humiliation to us. Therefore, today, I am We must get rid of the so-called old human race, let us human race, return to the past. We are a tribe, called human race, there is no new or old!"


    "Stop talking nonsense!" Luo Wei was even more upset when he saw Tang Ye''s self-righteousness there, but he had already attacked Tang Ye and could vent his anger.


    "Baquan!" Luo Wei''s ability is to strengthen himself, instantly increase his strength to a terrible level, and his body will be greatly strengthened, almost invincible. At this time, even in Antianhou, he couldn''t beat it. Because the almost invincible state is invincible, and no one can hurt it. However, this kind of secret technique is very powerful and will not last long.


    But that little time that lasted was enough to kill one person. At least, it used to be like this. Therefore, Luo Wei now feels that even if he can''t kill Tang Ye, he can still fight Tang Ye, and he won''t make Tang Ye so proud.


    boom!


    His invincible fist hit Tang Ye. However, Tang Ye didn''t evade at all, and also retracted the Undead King Halberd. He also fisted and played head-on with Luo Wei.


    "You''re kidding, I''m at least invincible now, you actually beat me like this, looking for death!" Luo Wei drank out to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3231： Not really invincible!

    In fact, Luo Wei knew that even if he was invincible at this time, it was impossible to kill Tang Ye. He was in an invincible state, just to prevent him from being hurt by Tang Ye. Therefore, he was not serious about Tang Ye''s call for death, but he shouted to embolden himself in the situation.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect Luo Wei to have such an ability, and he could actually enter an invincible state. However, he didn''t know how invincible this invincible state was. Because there are some invincible states, it is not really invincible, but immune to physical attacks or magical attacks. Most of them are immune to physical attacks. Tang Ye wanted to see how invincible Luo Wei was.


    So Tang Ye stretched out his hand to meet Luo Wei. At this time, because he didn''t want Tang Ye to stimulate him with his brother Luo, he ran in to attack Tang Ye. Therefore, suddenly it was a person dealing with Tang Ye alone, without support or cooperation. He thought he would be fine if he entered the invincible state. However, Tang Ye didn''t need the Undying Overlord Halberd, but directly attacked with his right hand and met his fist.


    boom!


    This attack was very strong, but it was Tang Ye''s power that burst out, so it was Tang Ye''s strong attack, not Luo Wei''s. Lowe''s attack was actually much weaker than Tang Ye''s. However, Lowe is fine. This is because Lowe is in an invincible state, and his invincible state is immune to Tang Ye''s attack.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye squinted at this, but was surprised. He didn''t expect that Rowe''s attack could be immune to such damage. In this way, it is good. After all, his direct attack with power is the strongest. However, he has to test whether Lowe''s invincibility is still immune to other damage. At this time, his left hand suddenly shot out, directly pinching Luo Wei''s neck.


    It stands to reason that being pinched by Tang Ye''s neck like this is basically certain that he is going to die. Because very few people can break free of Tang Ye''s shackles, and then Tang Ye''s neck will be severed. However, at this time, Lowe was not worried. Because he was still in an invincible state, any attack from Tang Ye was useless to him, so he didn''t worry about being killed.


    Sure enough, Tang Ye tried to squeeze Luo Wei''s neck, but Luo Wei did nothing. He was indeed immune to all attacks.


    "Huh, it''s useless, Tang Ye, now mine is invincible, any of your attacks are useless to me, you can''t kill me!" Luo Wei whispered to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and said, "You are invincible? I think you have misunderstood the word invincible. If you are invincible now, why don''t you kill me? Your invincibility is just perfect to resist. It¡¯s just about hurting. You have to know that it¡¯s hard to win if you only defend and don¡¯t attack. And how long can you maintain your invincibility?"


    Of course Luo Wei knew that his invincible state could not last forever, otherwise, he could come to kill Tang Ye. And soon, his invincibility state will expire. However, he felt that as long as he persisted until that time, it would be useful, because at that time, other people also attacked, and An Tianhou should be restored to his state. When the powerful force of their new human race will deal with Tang Ye together, it will not be. There is no possibility of winning.


    "You don''t care how long I can last, I tell you, you can''t kill me, this won''t change, then our people will kill you together!" Luo Wei whispered to Tang Ye in a low voice.


    Tang Ye just sneered and said: "Really? I can''t kill you? Just because you have this invincible state? I hope everything is like this, otherwise, you will die. Because I have a guess , If you are just invincible in your body, but not invincible in your spirit?"


    "Wh, what?" Luo Wei didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant. He only knows that he is invincible in this state, and any attack is useless. Where is the physical invincibility or the invincible spirit?


    In fact, people like Lowe don¡¯t really understand what spirit is. Because in this world, to reach the spirit state, one must be above the Heavenly Realm. In other words, Lowe and the others could not touch any spirit at all. In this world, only Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void could do it. Of course there is the dark race. The power of the Dark Clan is generally very strong, and there are many people who are stronger than Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. After all, they belonged to the longer cultivation era. It''s a pity that they are all sealed by the power of the God of Light and cannot come out. Otherwise, in this world, there is nothing to do with Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. They have long since become the things of the dark race.


    As for Tang Ye being able to know the existence of spirits, it was not because he had cultivated to the Heavenly Realm, because before he broke through to the Heavens Realm, he had already used the power of the spirit. This is because the earth ancestors where he once lived was very particular about the soul, and this is actually the soul. For this reason, Tang Ye actually understands better than many people when it comes to studying people.


    Tang Ye saw that Luo Wei didn¡¯t understand much about spiritual matters, and he probably guessed some of the reasons. As a result, he felt even more that, perhaps Luo Wei, who is now in a state of invincibility, is actually just physical invincibility, not spiritually. unrivaled. For this, he intends to give it a try.


    To attack the spirit, Tang Ye has a unique secret technique, that is, soul cutting. He looked at Lowe with a sneer and said, "Since you don''t know, then I will try. If unfortunately, your invincible state cannot stop the spirit attack, then you will die."


    "You..." Although Luo Wei was very confident of his invincibility, seeing Tang Ye like this and hearing Tang Ye''s words, he suddenly felt a little uncertain. Because he thought Tang Ye was very evil, he didn''t believe a word of what Tang Ye said. But I felt that there might be something like that.


    After all, compared with them, Tang Ye was so different. What they don''t know, if Tang Ye knows, is it true?


    After all, Tang Ye did too many things they thought was impossible.


    And just when Luo Wei and others were puzzled, Tang Ye began to play ghost claws that cut the soul. It was transparent, but it was actually a ghost hand that looked a little pale, and then grabbed Lowe.


    Luo Wei was shocked when he saw this. When the ghost claw approached him, he seemed to instinctively resist, struggling and shaking, as if there was a person in his body, groaning constantly. This feeling made him believe that it was uncomfortable, and he was also very alarmed. Isn¡¯t something really going to happen?


    Huh!


    At this time, the ghost claws cut by the soul hit Lowe, not acting on Lowe''s body, but hurting Lowe''s spirit.


    "Ah!!!" Lowe was suddenly in pain.


    "You..." At this moment, Luo Wei knew that everything Tang Ye said was true, and then he became very panicked.

 Chapter 3232： Inspire the enemy!

    In an invincible state, it can be so painful to be beaten, and it is definitely not really invincible. How could Invincible be injured? Therefore, at the moment when he felt the pain, Lowe panicked. This invincible state was the most powerful move he thought he had, but this move was cracked by Tang Ye.


    Even at this time, in addition to feeling pain, he also felt that he would be killed by Tang Ye. Because at this time he was pinched by Tang Ye''s neck, and he couldn''t break free. He was in an invincible state just now, unable to break free from Tang Ye''s shackles. He was not killed just because Tang Ye''s attack was invalid under the invincible state.


    However, it is not anymore, Tang Ye''s attack is also effective against him. And after his pain, his invincible state disappeared!


    Unable to maintain invincibility! This secret trick has been cracked!


    There is no invincible state to protect yourself, is it not a simple matter to be killed by Tang Ye?


    Damn, to escape, you must escape, run quickly, or you will end up dead!


    Lowe struggled constantly, quickly, wanted to get rid of Tang Ye''s shackles, wanted to retreat. However, he could not do it. Tang Ye''s strength is that he cannot contend. He had never tried to feel such a huge gap in front of a person. It was almost like an egg and a rock. He was an egg and Tang Ye was a rock. He felt it was impossible for him to shake Tang Ye. It''s not just unshakable, if you rush to move, on the contrary, if you hit the stone with a pebble, it will only invite destruction for yourself.


    "No, no!" Luo Wei felt that Tang Ye was about to kill him, he was very panicked, he didn''t want this, he wanted to live, he wanted to retreat, he couldn''t continue like this. For this reason, Lowe struggled in panic, yelled in panic, very embarrassed, where else could there be the appearance of the top ten masters of the new human race.


    "Luo Wei, how are you? We''re here to save you!" Seeing Lowe yelling so desperately and painfully, the masters of the other new human races all drank out loud and hurried over, trying to save Lowe. Just now Lowe was irritated by Tang Ye and rushed to deal with Tang Ye alone. They thought that something would happen to Lowe. Fortunately, Lowe was invincible and nothing happened. They thought that they could go smoothly to deal with Tang Ye, and Luo Wei would not have an accident. But they didn''t expect that Lowe''s invincible state was actually broken. Now Lowe is very dangerous.


    And An Tianhou also rushed over at this time, trying to save Luo Wei from Tang Ye''s hands. Lowe is his capable man, and he also knows the strength of Lowe. He can''t just watch Lowe being killed, and Lowe can do a lot for him in the future. In any case, Luo Wei used to attack Tang Ye because he wanted to help him contain Tang Ye, so he really didn''t want Luo Wei to be killed by Tang Ye!


    "Tang Ye, stop!" An Tianhou shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice.


    However, no matter whether it was facing An Tianhou or the other masters of the new human race, Tang Ye ignored them, just looked at them with a playful expression, and then squeezed Luo Wei''s hand with a "click", Luo Wei''s neck Was pinched off.


    "Woo!" He only heard Luo Wei snorting, and then Luo Wei''s neck drooped, his body limp, he lost his breath and died.


    "Rowe!!" The masters of the new human race saw that Rowe was killed in such a painful way.


    "Tang Ye!!" An Tianhou saw Tang Ye in front of him like this, looked at him provocatively, and then killed Tang Ye, suddenly furious, and looked like he wished to slash Tang Ye with a thousand swords. .


    Tang Ye didn''t pay much attention to them, just said: "What? When you killed the old human race before, didn''t you think about the idea of ??other old human races? Isn''t it the same as you are now?"


    "You..." An Tianhou and other new humans had nothing to refute to Tang Ye''s statement. Indeed, they killed a lot of old humans in the past, and many old humans just watched their friends, relatives, and clansmen get killed. At that time, as the new humans who murdered, how did you ever think about the feelings of the old humans?


    Now they are like being retaliated, paying the price for what they did. After all, everything is a matter of strength. Whoever is strong is the one who bullies others. Now Tang Ye is better than them, so it''s Tang Ye''s turn to kill them.


    Tang Ye immediately threw the dead Luo Wei down, letting him fall into the abyss of void. However, the rookie master who rushed over caught Lowe and brought Lowe back to their spaceship.


    An Tianhou couldn''t bear this kind of thing anymore, and sternly shouted to the other new human races: "All new human races follow orders, anyway, kill Tang Ye, kill!"


    This seems to be a very exciting thing, so that all the new human races are dispatched, but in fact, it is not that he is forced to be helpless. He couldn''t deal with Tang Ye at all, except relying on the power of the whole family, there was no way at all. And if the whole clan is not allowed to move, then he might be killed by Tang Ye.


    This kind of thing is not impossible. When Lowe was killed just now, he was actually in an invincible state. To be honest, when Lowe was in an invincible state, he could do nothing. However, Tang Ye broke Lowe''s invincible state, and then killed Lowe. Moreover, it would definitely take some time for him to kill Lowe. However, Tang Ye killed Luo Wei just so suddenly.


    For Tang Ye with such strength, An Tianhou must admit that he is not an opponent!


    It is difficult for him to admit this.


    But now, everything is not a dream.


    He was very heavy, and he was about to collapse.


    By now, he only hoped that Tang Ye could be killed, no matter what method or means, as long as Tang Ye was killed.


    Now let the whole clan take action, hoping to kill Tang Ye!


    At this time, under An Tianhou''s order, the rookies reacted and all acted together. Although they were both deeply hit, because they had never thought that someone as strong as their patriarch would be defeated. And their top ten masters were so vulnerable to Tang Ye. For this, they must act together to kill Tang Ye. I hope it can be done with the power of so many people!


    Tang Ye saw that the people brought by An Tianhou began to act, frowned slightly, and then sneered, "What''s the matter with you? I think you are in a bad mood, like you, are you planning to fight? Since you are so upset and hesitant, then I will give you a firm reason. That is..."


    Tang Ye looked at these new human races and snorted coldly: "If you can''t kill me, then I will kill you all. You were all the executioners who killed my old human race, then today, I want you all Pay the corresponding price! You are not innocent people, so I will not give you any mercy or sympathy!"


    Many new races were surprised. What does this mean? Does it mean you have to kill yourself anyway?


    Of course you must go all out and fight to the death!

 Chapter 3233： guilty!

    Tang Ye''s behavior really made everyone unable to understand. Originally, many new human races had been frightened by his strength, and they were also trembling when they tried to attack him. Isn''t it better to deal with an enemy in this state? However, Tang Ye cheered them up.


    What Tang Ye said made them feel that if they didn''t kill Tang Ye, they would have to die because Tang Ye wanted to kill them. Since there can only be one of the two, then if you want to live, you must go all out and try your best. This is a struggle between life and death. In this case, how can you not be excited, how can you play passively?


    "My lord..." Even Ada and Aqi behind Tang Ye didn''t understand why Tang Ye did this. Because of this, the enemy they have to face is even more fierce, which is bound to increase the casualties of their old human race. Why is this?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to such a thing at all. He turned around and said to Ada and Aqi, "You don''t need to do it, I will do it myself."


    It turned out that Tang Ye had never thought of letting these new human races attack the old human race, and he would be in front and stop all these new human races. Maybe he can''t stop them all, but these new human races are also unable to attack the new human race on the spaceship. Because this time has reached the Blue Star, there is no need to save the power of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array. It turned out that before they went to the blue star, they had already set up a ten thousand star chain formation on each spacecraft. This is to play a protective role to prevent the spacecraft from being attacked and causing casualties to the tribe.


    I had never thought of starting such a ten thousand-star chain magic circle before. It was because it had not reached the blue star yet, so to avoid consuming too much power and making the ten thousand-star chain magic circle unable to activate. Now that you have reached the Blue Star, you can use it generously, because even if the power of the Ten Thousand Star Chain Array is exhausted, you can go to the Blue Star. And Tang Ye can guarantee that before this power is used up, the new human race has been resolved, and the blue star will become their territory.


    An Tianhou ordered all the new human races to attack Tang Ye, and Tang Ye''s words just now came to their ears. They suddenly felt that Tang Ye was really too hateful, and seemed to despise them in every word and deed. They couldn''t tolerate such a thing, and they were very unwilling to Tang Ye. They all wanted to fight Tang Ye, fight for themselves and the new human race.


    "Kill him!" There is a new human race, maybe he is just an unknown generation, but for Tang Ye''s arrogance and arrogance, he can''t help it, and he drank it. This low drink caused other new human races to respond.


    "Kill him! Kill him! Kill him!..." The new human race suddenly became very united and shouted at Tang Ye. This momentum is very powerful and very exciting, making people feel that they can do everything.


    Such a situation, of course, is very bad for Tang Ye. Those who watched the excitement, if they didn''t know the cause and effect, and knew the affairs between the new human race and the old human race, they were almost biased, thinking that Tang Ye was a villain, and the new human race was united against the villains. Then they were very emotional. They didn''t know what Tang Ye was thinking about. The good situation made them quite unfavorable.


    In fact, Tang Ye¡¯s purpose for doing this is very simple. He didn¡¯t use any magical strategies or the like. He just felt that since he wanted to break the arrogance of the new human race a little bit and make them collapse, he had to make them strongest At the time, defeat them again. In this way, they have no excuses.


    Tang Ye looked at these new human races united with high spirits, and sneered: "Very well, you are in the best condition right now? Let me start, let me see what you have. Strength. But I said in advance, since you want to kill me, I want to kill you, then, the result is life or death, so don''t complain!"


    "Kill!" These new human races don''t want to talk so much nonsense. Since you are not dead or I am dead, then there is no need to say anything, just attack out.


    With a wave of his hand, Tang Ye held the Undead King Halberd with his right hand, facing a group of new human races rushing in front, coldly snorted: "Since you came to this battlefield with An Tianhou, you must have killed the old human race before. Today, you can pay this blood debt!"


    With that, Tang Ye didn''t wait, holding the Undead King Halberd, and quickly rushed towards the new human races. He was like breaking into the crowd, and then killing these people. Although these new human races had their own abilities, they were all much weaker than Tang Ye. Tang Ye didn''t mean to show mercy at all, using a powerful force, and also using the Undead King''s Halberd. With every wave, a new human race will be killed.


    At this time, what people in the distance saw was that people were constantly dying and falling into the abyss of void. And these people who died are undoubtedly new human races. Because if Tang Ye had an accident, only Tang Ye falling down would be enough. Suddenly, the current situation is like a feast for the new human race being slaughtered.


    An Tianhou was angry and anxious when he saw that his people had been killed so many. The number of new human races is inherently small, and in order to increase the number of race members, they used all available methods. Even, he did not hesitate to let his mother, a woman with unlimited gestation, constantly use it for gestation. No one will understand this kind of thing, because it is an extremely sinful thing in itself. However, for the development of the new human race, he still did.


    Now that the clansmen have increased a lot, they were killed by Tang Ye like this, he could not tolerate it, absolutely could not!


    "Tang Ye, stop!" An Tianhou sternly drank to Tang Ye. He absolutely does not allow others to destroy the new human race. Now that the new human race has finally reached the point where it is today, becoming so strong and having such a high status, he will definitely not let the new human race go backwards!


    "You, give me all to kill those old human races! I''ll stop Tang Ye, even if something happens, I will definitely stop him! I want him to see how the clansmen feel like being slaughtered!" An Tianhou said to those new human races. Shouted in a low voice. At this moment, what he and Tang Ye did was as if they were about to hurt each other.


    Tang Ye looked cold, and snorted to An Tianhou: "It seems that you new human races have no regrets at all. Humph, what made me taste the slaughter of the tribesmen? You have done too many things like this in the past. ! You should be what I said to you!"


    After all, Tang Ye suddenly increased his strength, waved the Undead King Halberd, and killed several new human races in one blow. And at this time, An Tianhou rushed over, his strength could still hold up a few times in front of Tang Ye, and for a while, it also blocked Tang Ye.


    The other new human race was going to kill the old human race on the spaceship, but at this time they were stopped by one person, it was An Han.

 Chapter 3234： betray!

    An Han was originally an opponent of An Tianhou. One of the biggest is to let her mother as a gestation tool. She absolutely cannot tolerate such a thing. For so many years, she has been trying to correct this matter, but this matter has been recognized by most people in the clan. She felt that this was simply a distortion of the entire tribe. Therefore, at this time, even if many members of the tribe were killed by Tang Ye, she didn''t feel anything.


    Even thinking about the past crimes of those people, she felt that the fate of these people was deserved. But now, she very much agrees with what Tang Ye said, the human race shouldn''t distinguish between the old human race and the new human race. Human race is human race, a complete and united tribe. She hopes to go back to that time, no matter the old or new, the human race will get along harmoniously.


    But if you want to do such a thing, you must defeat An Tianhou. Because An Tianhou is very paranoid, as long as he is alive, he will not allow such things to happen. The current distortion in the tribe is largely due to An Tianhou. Although she is An Tianhou''s younger sister, she and An Tianhou have no sibling relationship at all.


    It should be said that few people in the new human race can have such feelings. Because under Antianhou''s policy of pregnancy, there is no complete family. Men and women will not stay together steadily. In order to get a better blood, to breed more people, it is usually reused and used according to the best. A woman may conceive several men. All in all, in this regard, the entire new human race has become very distorted.


    Therefore, An Han couldn''t bear it. She felt that the blue star under the rule of the new human race was simply a place that twisted evil. As a woman, she didn''t even want to stay here for a moment. However, in order to correct and change the situation in the new human race, she has been lurking and working hard. It is a pity that even though she secretly organized a group of people, she still wants to deal with An Tianhou and them too far.


    However, now, this kind of thing may be done through Tang Ye!


    After getting in touch with Tang Ye, An Han''s initial thoughts were just that Tang Ye was a force that could be wooed. Regardless of Tang Ye''s strength, as long as he can become a partner. At that time, she had never thought about how powerful Tang Ye an old human race could be. But she never expected that Tang Ye had the strongest strength.


    Until before, Tang Ye brought the old human race here, and An Han didn''t completely believe in Tang Ye. This is not to blame her, because as long as it is any reasonable person, I am afraid that Tang Ye will not be the opponent of the new human race. Therefore, at that time, An Han was even a little angry that Tang Ye did this and disrupted her plan. However, after the strength Tang Ye showed just now, she was convinced that Tang Ye would win.


    For this she determined what she would do next. That is to start resisting An Tianhou and correct the mistakes of the new human race. Of course, she wanted to resist An Tianhou, not the idea she had at this time. She had been thinking just now, looking for a chance to rescue Tang Ye, if Tang Ye fell into a dangerous situation. Because she felt that Tang Ye''s current strength would be her great helper, and she didn''t want Tang Ye to die in vain. Of course, he didn''t stand up with Tang Ye at first. Now that Tang Ye showed strong enough power, she stood up, a little bit as if she was trying to gain momentum. However, at this time, her best course is to stand up. She is not afraid of what others say about her, because she has only one purpose, which is to correct the mistakes of the new human race.


    "An Han, what do you mean?!" Now An Tianhou is going to block Tang Ye, the masters of other new human races want to take advantage of this time to kill those old human races. Because Tang Ye killed a lot of new human races, An Tianhou wanted to retaliate severely. However, he never expected that at this time, An Han, who is also one of the top ten masters of the new human race, would come out and stop them.


    An Han looked at the new Terran master in front of him and snorted coldly: "It''s nothing, it''s just to prevent you from killing the old Terran... No, it is to prevent you from killing the Terran and your own people. They have not committed any crimes. , Why kill them? So, I don¡¯t allow this."


    "You, what did you say?" A new human master who was blocked didn''t understand what An Han meant. Tribe? Does she regard the old human race as her own tribe?


    One of the top ten masters of the new human race who had a good relationship with Lowe was very angry at An Han''s behavior and shouted sharply, "An Han, are you betraying our new human race?"


    An Han never felt that this was a betrayal. Even if it was, she thought it was right to do so, and said coldly to the new human race: "Do you think it is a betrayal? I don''t think so. The current new human race is deformed. No. It should be said that the moment when the new human race decided to kill the old human race to ensure the so-called pure bloodline, it was deformed."


    As he said, An Han looked at the other new human races, scanned them again, and said coldly: "You all calm down and think about what the new human race has done over the years, is it correct? Huh, how many things the new human race has done? Don¡¯t you know? Do you think this is for the power of the tribe? To pass on the power of the tribe? Funny! If any tribe does that, it will be regarded as evil. If it weren¡¯t for the great struggle between Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void over the years No one cares about these things. Do you think that what you do can stand up?"


    "You..." The new human race who murmured at An Han''s anger, unexpectedly An Han would accuse them so. You know, An Han is the sister of the bloodline closest to the patriarch An Tianhou. Because, although only one of An Han¡¯s ability has been discovered, some people have slowly realized it. An Han can vaguely emit another ability, and this ability is very similar to that of An Tianhou. That is space power!


    They thought that a person so close to An Tianhou must have strongly supported their actions. But now, An Han is opposed to them.


    An Tianhou, who was fighting with Tang Ye on the other side, became more and more strenuous, and finally separated from Tang Ye. When he wanted to find a chance to stop Tang Ye again, he noticed that An Han was blocking their new human race on the other side. Go and kill those old people. Then he heard An Han''s words, and he was furious, wishing to kill An Han.


    Betrayed at this time? Or the sister you think is the closest?


    An Tianhou''s betrayal of this kind, or the betrayal of such a close blood, is especially intolerable. He looked at An Han and shouted sharply, "An Han, you betrayed me? Betrayed our tribe? You are looking for death!"


    At this time An Tianhou was extremely angry. No matter what An Han had to do with him, he couldn''t tolerate this kind of thing now, so he rushed over to kill An Han.

 Chapter 3289： Split inside!

    An Tianhou couldn''t tolerate anyone''s betrayal. Now An Han''s betrayal is like the betrayal of a close relative to him. This is something he absolutely cannot tolerate. Therefore, he stopped dealing with Tang Ye, and went straight to kill An Han.


    This can be said to be an unexpected attack. An Tianhou was originally trying his best to deal with Tang Ye, but after learning of An Han''s incident, he had a killing intent on An Han before saying a few words, and then he went directly to attack An Han. Such an attack was rapid, and he never expected that An Tianhou would have murderous intentions on his sister who claimed to be a close relative so soon.


    At this time An Han was originally blocking the other new human races, but he didn''t expect An Tianhou to come over to kill her suddenly, which was really shocked. However, she also responded in time. In terms of self-protection, An Han has a great advantage, and that is her powerful ability-Frozen.


    However, An Tianhou''s strength was much stronger than that of their new ten masters, so An Han didn''t dare to neglect, and directly used the strongest strength. She immediately released the ice, causing the area to freeze, and it still formed very thick ice. This freezing spread, everything in the range was affected, and the speed was greatly reduced. Even if they are not strong enough to break into this frozen area, they will be restrained and cannot move at all.


    Seeing An Han using his freezing power to stop him, An Tianhou gave a cold snort, disdainfully, and said, "An Han, do you want to stop me with your strength?"


    At this time, An Tianhou intends to kill An Han directly, even if he can''t kill An Han, he will seriously treat An Han. It was like, he had eaten too much in Tang Ye, so he wanted to get everything back from An Han. He won''t let himself be so wretched. He was the strongest person himself, and people who were only under the strength of Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy should be easy to deal with everyone, but in Tang Ye''s place, he was crippled and embarrassed, and indeed looked very embarrassed. He really couldn''t bear such a thing, so at this time, for the betrayal An Han, he just wanted to kill him directly, so that people could see his strength, otherwise he would think he was a weak person, of course he was not like that!


    However, what An Tianhou never expected was that after he entered An Han''s freezing range, he found that his speed dropped significantly. And this situation is enough for An Han to retreat and avoid. Then, the attack he swept past would not kill An Han, or even severely wound him.


    An Tianhou does not believe in such a thing! He felt that with his own strength, in the face of An Han''s strength, how could he be stopped by a strength that could not even enter the top five in the top ten hands of the new human race? He suddenly exerted his force to break through An Han''s freezing limit. As a result, although his speed has increased, it is still greatly restricted, not as fast as imagined.


    "This, what''s going on?" An Tianhou believed in his own strength, things shouldn''t be like this. Although he suffered some injuries in the battle with Tang Ye just now, it still did not affect his performance of strength. So, now he is so limited by An Han''s freezing, there is only one reason, and he has already noticed that, that is An Han''s strength, which is stronger than they knew!


    An Tianhou immediately felt it and found that, sure enough, An Han''s power was much stronger than usual. According to this strength, An Han can be ranked in the top three of the top ten masters, or even first. This kind of strength is indeed very terrifying under freezing with full force. Even safe weather will be affected. Just like when Lowe launched the invincible state, Antianhou couldn''t help it.


    "An Han, have you been hiding your strength all the time?!" An Tianhou discovered An Han''s true strength, and watched An Han scream out. He was even more angry. He didn''t expect An Han to cheat them all the time. It seemed that An Han had betrayed a long time ago.


    An Han has retreated to a safe position, looked at An Tianhou coldly, and said: "If it weren''t, how could I secretly help so many people from the suffering tribe? Be the number one, you won''t be ignored."


    "You..." An Tianhou was even more angry with An Han, and shouted in a low voice: "It seems that you have betrayed, **** it, I didn''t find it. Did you join forces with Tang Ye in the morning? You damned traitor!"


    An Han didn¡¯t regret his choice, and snorted coldly, ¡°If you think I¡¯m betrayal, so be it. I don¡¯t want to explain it anymore. In any case, my determination will not change. Now the newcomer you lead Clan is deformed and distorted. I will prevent such things!"


    "Just rely on you?" An Tianhou thought An Han was ridiculous. Even if he was stronger, it would not be easy to stop him.


    An Han followed with a sneer and said, "I don''t have to be so clear because I don''t need to be so clear. With the current situation, do you think I have no chance of success?"


    "You..." An Tianhou looked back at Tang Ye, furious. He knew that An Han meant that Tang Ye was now taking action. And he couldn''t deal with Tang Ye, on this point, An Han could indeed succeed.


    "What are you doing coldly, kill her for me!" An Tianhou looked at the other new human races and drank angrily. He thinks that he is like a joke now, or that the new human race is a joke now. They prided themselves on being powerful, but they lost to Tang Ye, an old human race. They are small in number and pride themselves on being united, but now a powerful and high-ranking person like An Han has betrayed. Not only that, An Han also secretly contacted many new human races, and they were all involved in the betrayal.


    It can not be said that he participated in the betrayal, but did not agree with An Tianhou and the behavior of the new human races, and wanted a normal living environment.


    Under An Tianhou''s low drink, those new human races who were going to kill the old human race started to act again and attacked An Han in the past. At this time, An Han was no longer alone. Many new human races stood behind An Han, saying that they supported An Han, and they were with An Han.


    Therefore, at this time, the new human race had not yet resolved the old human race, and internal fighting broke out on his side. This situation is really shocking to other people watching the excitement. The number of new humans was originally small, and it was not difficult to manage, but when such a situation happened, it must be said that there were many problems.


    As a result, An Tianhou, as the patriarch, was naturally very embarrassed. At this time, his face was so angry that he became pig liver.


    And at this time, Tang Ye came over and watched An Tianhou jokingly and said, "Actually, you don¡¯t have to be angry or feel bad about your face. You don¡¯t have to worry about it, because today you will die. Since you are about to die, why bother? I care so much."


    "You...Tang Ye, okay, today I will die with you!" An Tianhou drank viciously, finally got rid of An Han''s freezing range, and rushed to attack Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3290： Its easy!

    Tang Ye didn''t want to spend so much time dealing with Antianhou now. Now he felt that the blow to the new human race was enough, and everyone knew about the problems within the new human race and his usual style. He believes that, in fact, many people don''t say it, but in fact they are also dissatisfied with the new human race. After all, the new human race''s external behavior is mostly violent and cruel. If it hadn''t been for their strength, they would have been solved long ago.


    Therefore, now that Tang Ye wants to solve the new human race, not many people will sympathize with the new human race. Those who came to watch today are just witnessing a fact. In fact, things like this kind of race''s survival have long been taken off by them. Because in this world, with great strength, it is common to want to launch a battle against a race and destroy that race.


    Since there is no need to bother to create other atmospheres, Tang Ye no longer consumes Antianhou slowly. At this time, facing An Tianhou''s angry attack, he no longer retained his strength, and used enough strength to kill An Tianhou, no longer a burning flame erupting all over his body, but releasing the power of the dead. The power of the necromancer was extremely strong. Although it was not a flaming flame, it was also like a burning flame, but it turned black.


    "Okay, Antianhou, I won''t play with you slowly. Now I let you know that the power of my real cultivation is the power of the dead. Now, I will use my real power to kill you. "After Tang Ye released the power of the dead spirits from his body, his aura completely changed. There was a kind of mystery and darkness, and a kind of weirdness and fear. In this way, he became unique and terrifying, like the king of darkness, not these people right now. , Even if it is safe weather, it can be compared.


    At this time, Tang Ye gave people the feeling that he was at least a character like Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void.


    "You..." An Tianhou was rushing towards Tang Ye at this time. After Tang Ye released these terrifying dark powers, he was suddenly surprised and stopped rushing to attack Tang Ye. Because he felt that Tang Ye at this time was too scary, he felt that he couldn''t deal with it in his heart.


    But he didn''t understand why Tang Ye would be like this. This necromantic power is the real power of Tang Ye''s cultivation? However, the flame power that Tang Ye released just now was also very powerful, comparable to his power, and even stronger than his power. As a result, this flame power was not the power that Tang Ye cultivated? So, since you are not practicing the power of flame elements, why can you emit such terrible flame power? This is too unreasonable!


    Who the **** is this guy!


    An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye was abnormal and unreasonable. Otherwise, how could such a thing be possible?


    It is not easy for a cultivator to cultivate one power to a strong level, and he wants to cultivate a second power to such a strong level. No such person has ever existed! Of course, it can be said that there is such a person now, it is Tang Ye. But of course An Tianhou didn''t want to admit it. Otherwise, he felt that even if he possessed two natural abilities, he was far worse than Tang Ye?


    "I don''t believe it!" An Tianhou didn''t want to believe the power Tang Ye showed at this time, and didn''t want to admit it. He drank out loud and quickly rushed in front of Tang Ye, blasting Tang Ye with a punch. And his punch is different from other attacks. Because he was sent out together with space power, which is very terrifying!


    Because an attack that combines space power, if it is hit, it is like a space squeeze, and the power is extremely terrifying, as if it may only touch a little body, a large part of the body will be twisted and twisted. broken!


    And using the power of two abilities at the same time is a huge drain for An Tianhou, and it may not take long for him to run out of power. However, he didn''t care, because now he only wanted to kill Tang Ye, killing Tang Ye quickly. Only by killing Tang Ye would he be relieved.


    However, he couldn''t kill Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye''s strength is not something he can shake. Even if his attack at this time is a combination of space power, Tang Ye''s strength is much stronger than him. In the face of the absolute strength gap, skills such as these become meaningless. Therefore, when An Tianhou''s fist hit Tang Ye, the necromantic power around Tang Ye''s body helped offset it. The power of the strangulation in that space did play a role, but the impact of the strangulation force was offset by those flame-like necromantic powers, and it could not hurt Tang Ye at all.


    "Wh, what?" An Tianhou did not expect that his power, which was almost the ultimate means, would become so unbearable when it hit Tang Ye, as if it had become limp, offset by Tang Ye''s little external force. Now, this is too ridiculous!


    An Tianhou didn''t believe in such a thing, and continued to attack Tang Ye, punch after punch. Every punch has the power to strangle it, just like the space where the fist hits. If you can¡¯t stop this twisting force, it will definitely be shredded by the distortion of the space, whether it¡¯s the flesh or bones, the force of space strangulation is extremely terrifying, even the strong steel will be directly Will be crushed.


    However, no matter how many punches An Tianhou punched against Tang Ye, they were all offset by the power of the dead spirits around Tang Ye''s body. The power of the space strangulation did have an effect, but it had an effect on the power of the dead. It can be seen that some of the power of the undead had been distorted to other dimensions and lost from Tang Ye.


    In fact, such an attack is also very useful from another perspective. That is, constantly distorting these powers and sending them to other dimensions to achieve the effect of weakening Tang Ye''s power. In this way, Tang Ye became weak, and it would be easy for him to kill Tang Ye again.


    However, such a method could not be used on Tang Ye. Because An Tianhou''s use of the current attack method is a huge consumption of strength for himself. And Tang Ye''s necromantic power is so strong, if An Tianhou has been using such attacks to weaken Tang Ye''s power, I am afraid that in the end, he has not weakened Tang Ye how much power, and his own power will be almost used.


    Therefore, this method of consumption is not applicable to Antianhou. It should be said that if you want to deal with Tang Ye like this, it won''t apply. Tang Ye had never lost because of the war of attrition.


    At this time, after An Tianhou continued to attack Tang Ye, Tang Ye was completely safe, then stretched out his hand, very easily grasped a fist of Power An Tianhou, and sent out the power of the necromancer to wrap around, and at the same time penetrate into Antianhou''s body. The power of the necromancer itself is a terrible poison, once it is corroded, it will continue to erode the vitality and power, and finally die.


    Tang Ye sneered at An Tianhou and said, "Killing you is easy."

 Chapter 3291： Dare to be stunned!

    Once Tang Ye''s necromantic power was very strong, now that he breaks through to the Heavenly Realm, it becomes even stronger. Therefore, even if An Tianhou''s strength is not comparable to those of the ordinary Sky Realm strength, the power of the dead spirit emitted by Tang Ye easily penetrated into his body, and then seized his vitality and weakened his strength.


    "Woo, woo..." Tang Ye grabbed a fist in An Tianhou, and was invaded by the power of the necromancer on Tang Ye. The intrusion of the power of the necromancer was really terrifying, making him very uncomfortable. And this was only the beginning. More importantly, he started to feel the loss of strength when he was uncomfortable. This is very scary, if the strength is weakened, it will not be Tang Ye''s opponent even more.


    "Damn, what are your moves?" An Tianhou looked at Tang Ye angrily and asked. Tang Ye''s attack on him is very simple now, that is, holding him, touching him, and then invading the power of the dead spirit into his body. It was like a violent poison, which was still very scary. He was worried that his strength would be greatly weakened because of this, and it would be even more unlikely that he was Tang Ye''s opponent.


    At this time, he still felt that he might not be Tang Ye''s opponent. His fighting spirit is not bad. It''s a pity that his fighting spirit is useless no matter how high he is. In front of a terrifying power like Tang Ye, there is no room for resistance at all.


    Tang Ye just said to An Tianhou: "There are no tricks, but the power is too much to use. Now it is considered poison. Now, it is used to poison you. If you can''t hold it, then you are dead. ."


    "You..." An Tianhou was so angry that he faced Tang Ye''s words. Tang Ye said so lightly, with too much power to use up? Who has too much power to use up? This is simply teasing himself!


    After thinking about it carefully, An Tianhou realized that from the time Tang Ye appeared, he was just teasing him. Think about the previous fight with Tang Ye, it really is like this. Tang Ye didn''t use real power at all, so his initial confidence was nothing but a joke in Tang Ye''s eyes. And his anger and effort are just jokes.


    But now, even after knowing Tang Ye''s attitude, his mood has become endlessly angry, but why is there a sense of helplessness before this anger?


    Yes, very helpless, really helpless. Damn, why is this happening? Is this strength like this just a joke in front of Tang Ye?


    An Tianhou has countless words that he wants to scold, but he no longer knows how to scold him. Because Tang Ye was so angry before that he didn''t know what to scold.


    Seeing An Tianhou like this, Tang Ye sneered and said, "You have nothing to be angry about. Didn''t I just say it? No matter how upset you are, you are going to die anyway. Since you are about to die, why bother to care? So many."


    "Tang Ye!" An Tianhou felt that Tang Ye was too much. When will he tease him?


    At this time, he wanted to break away from Tang Ye¡¯s hand, but Tang Ye¡¯s power was very strong. The dark flames outside of his body were actually the power of the dead, very terrifying. Now that he has eaten over, he can¡¯t get rid of it. The body is constantly being eroded, and in addition to pain, there is a loss of strength. He felt weaker and weaker, and this feeling almost made him crash. Because the more he fought like this, the more he felt like a plaything, a plaything that was teased by Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye wanted to get rid of An Tianhou quickly, because he saw An Han facing so many new human races alone, and he couldn''t hold it anymore. He wants to solve An Tianhou, and then solve those new human races, in this way, today''s matter is even completed.


    "My lord, please rest assured, we will help you!" At this time, Ada and Aqi knew what Tang Ye wanted to do. Now that An Han is in trouble, the two of them will no longer just stay and watch. They have been watching because of what happened here. They didn''t expect that An Han actually betrayed the new human race, helped them, and helped Tang Ye. Perhaps, this is Tang Ye''s contact long ago. Immediately, they became more confident in this action. Because Tang Ye''s strength is not only beyond imagination, but also the help of powerful masters like An Han. Now, the new human race has been split into two parts, one is the extremist from An Tianhou, and the other is from An Han, which can be called the change faction. Therefore, the new human race at this time is not enough to be afraid.


    After the strength of Ada and Aqi were broken through with Tang Ye''s help, they had already reached the Sky Realm. With the secret skills they mastered and matched with various technological weapons, it could be said that their strength was stronger than the powerful Sky Realm practitioners. For this reason, at this time, the two of them came out to help An Han, and there was no problem at all. And their strength, in fact, can also be said to have the level of the top ten new human race masters.


    The appearance of Ada and Aqi greatly eased An Han''s pressure. Even, An Han''s freezing ability combined with Ah Qi''s speed and stealth assassination, and quickly killed several new human masters. Although they are not one of the top ten masters, such strength is also very strong. Killing a few can greatly reduce the pressure.


    "Awesome!" An Han was very surprised after seeing Ah Qi''s ability. Because she originally thought that among the old human race, only Tang Ye was as strong as that. And Tang Ye is a person who cannot be measured by common sense, so no matter how strong Tang Ye is, he doesn''t have to worry about it. However, she didn''t expect that old human races like Ada and Aqi, not monsters like Tang Ye, now have such terrifying power. It seems that the old human race has also been greatly different, and perhaps even more powerful forces are hidden. Therefore, this new human race may not be the opponent of the old human race.


    What''s more, at this time An Tianhou was completely suppressed by Tang Ye, and he had no thoughts to deal with other people. Not only that, judging from An Tianhou''s appearance, he was not Tang Ye''s opponent. In this way, I am afraid that the new human race will fail. It should be said that the extreme faction of the new human race represented by An Tianhou is no longer a fear.


    In An Tianhou, who was fighting with Tang Ye, he saw his subordinates fighting with An Han. He didn''t expect that his subordinates are obviously superior in strength, but why are they dealing with An Han, Ada and A? Seven, it looks like you can''t fight it? Even, it''s not that they are evenly matched, but they can''t deal with An Han!


    what is this?


    Is it a complete defeat?


    "Why are you still thinking about looking around? If that''s the case, I''ll send you to the west soon." Tang Ye hummed coldly to An Tianhou. Just now An Tianhou noticed what happened to his subordinates, and was a little distracted when dealing with Tang Ye. This is really arrogant, dare to do this in the face of Tang Ye?


    Therefore, in the next second, Tang Ye condensed two necrotic snakes with pitch-black flames and violently attacked them and penetrated An Tianhou''s chest.

 Chapter 3292： its time!

    How dare you be stunned? Tang Ye felt that An Tianhou was really careless, or that his heart was messed up, and then the rhythm was messed up. He couldn''t concentrate even in the face of himself, and he must have died miserably. Tang Ye had already guessed the ending of An Tianhou. And he would not be merciful, so with the condensed power, it was almost a fatal blow to An Tianhou.


    The two snakes condensed by the power of the dead are lifelike, just like real snakes. However, they are certainly not real snakes, so the power they possess is just as terrifying as the power of the dead. And now An Tianhou has been eroded by the power of the dead, and this power has been permeated in his body. At this time, two black snakes with the power of the dead spirits attacked the past, which can be said to be a combination of inside and outside. Moreover, Tang Ye''s strength far exceeds An Tianhou, so it is not surprising that it penetrated An Tianhou''s body.


    "Ah!" Under such an attack, An Tianhou let out a painful cry. However, An Tianhou is indeed a genius and possesses very strong abilities. Facing the attack from his heart like this should have been fatal to him, but because he used the space power at the moment he was attacked, Tang Ye''s fatal attack was distorted. At this time, two black snakes penetrated in, which was actually not his heart, so he did not immediately kill him.


    "Huh? Not bad." Tang Ye noticed An Tianhou''s operation, smiled, and said: "I didn''t expect your reaction so fast, and you could use the space power to reverse my fatal attack so quickly. However, it¡¯s no use. Although you reversed my fatal attack on you, you were still injured. This injury should be considered serious? If so, then my next attack on you will be even more serious. It''s easy. But why should you resist?"


    With that said, Tang Ye used the power of the dead souls to condense the black snakes again. This time, it was not two black snakes, but several. Then, these black snakes attacked An Tianhou at the same time. And An Tianhou was still holding that fist by Tang Ye, and he couldn''t get rid of it. Therefore, Tang Ye''s attacks on him will all hit him. And if he wanted to evade, one was to stop it with the other hand, and the other was an external cohesive shield. However, it is obviously difficult for him to do this. He definitely couldn''t stop all the black snakes with one hand. As for the coalescing shield, with his current strength and condition, Tang Ye could not be stopped at all.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! However, he was still hit by half of those black snakes. Suddenly, his body was penetrated by the black snakes, and blood splashed out. This is very painful again, because he is more than just being injured, the black snake is the power of the necromancer, after penetrating his body, there is erosive toxicity, which makes him feel very painful.


    Everything is as Tang Ye said, An Tianhou suffered more and more injuries, and Tang Ye¡¯s strength was still so strong, so in the next battle, An Tianhou would definitely fall into a disadvantage, and An Tianhou¡¯s situation would be More and more dangerous. Things don''t have so many dramatic reversals, what powerful secret skills An Tianhou will have, or a breakthrough at this time, and then defeat Tang Ye. Such a thing would not happen to Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye was not only powerful, but also well prepared to attack like this. So at this time, he can be sure that he can kill Antianhou.


    "Since you can''t stop my attack this time, then the next time, it will be even more impossible." Tang Ye said to An Tianhou, but he did not neglect this. The strength still maintains that strength. of. At the same time, he also pays attention to the surrounding situation and will not let himself be surprised. He has been using these combat experience. You will not get overwhelmed until you are sure of a complete victory.


    An Tianhou''s body was already very painful at this time. He had listened to Tang Ye''s words, but there was no way to react more. Because of his current state, he didn''t want to kill Tang Ye anymore, but wanted to save his life. Yes, he wants to save his life now, because he has fully realized that all he can do now is to save his life. And this, I don''t know if it can be done. It is difficult for him to accept such a result, so his current state is basically exhausted.


    His self-esteem and self-confidence have been completely defeated. He didn''t understand why Tang Ye''s strength would be so powerful and terrifying.


    That is not a human at all! No one of his new human race has that power, how could an old human race have!


    "You, you are not the old human race!" The new human race was hit hard and shouted to Tang Ye. He is in a state of collapse. There is no reason or basis for Tang Ye to say this, just like a rascal, as if he had to say Tang Ye to explain everything.


    Tang Ye sneered at An Tianhou''s words and said, "You think my strength is too strong, so you think I am not an old human race? Or, I am not a human race? I want to ask you, why can''t the old human race be like this? Powerful? It''s ridiculous. Have you forgotten how glorious the human race once was in this world? If I remember correctly, the human race once was the ruler of this world!"


    When Tang Ye said such words, all the people watching the excitement around him suddenly frowned. What does this mean, is it possible that Tang Ye still wants to rule the world again?


    Of course Tang Ye didn''t want to do this. He just wanted to refute An Tianhou''s words. When An Tianhou heard his words, he hummed: "Of course I know, and my new human race exists to restore the glory of the human race! Everything I do now is to restore the glory of the human race!"


    Tang Ye still sneered, and said: "You say that, I just feel a little bit that we are of the same race. But you don''t admit it, do you? You want to restore the glory of the previous human race, the first thing you did The thing is to eliminate us, the so-called old human races defined by you? This is so ridiculous, so ridiculous that I don¡¯t want to explain anything to you. If you think that the old human race is weak and drags it down, then I am Just kill you in the name of the old human race! Let you see how powerful the real power of the human race is!"


    After all, the black flames around Tang Ye''s body, the power of those dead souls, became more vigorous, and then they condensed into a dark chain after another. This chain was like the black snake just now, attacking Xiang An Tianhou at the same time.


    An Tianhou wanted to resist, but just like he couldn''t stop the black snakes just now, he definitely couldn''t stop the black chains now. Therefore, several black chains pierced his body, and he suddenly seemed to be imprisoned.


    "Okay, I won''t talk slowly with you, it''s time to kill you." Tang Ye said blankly to An Tianhou.

 Chapter 3293： Save people cannon fodder!

    The matter is almost a foregone conclusion. An Tianhou can''t be Tang Ye''s opponent. Now, the black chain condensed by Tang Ye with the power of the dead spirits is attacking An Tianhou, and An Tianhou can no longer stop it. And now An Tianhou was injured very seriously, and both inside and outside, but Tang Ye still had no injuries at all, the result was naturally obvious.


    Things won''t turn around so much, so next, Tang Ye attacked An Tianhou, very smoothly, An Tianhou was injured more severely, and no one would think he could beat Tang Ye. When the other new human races saw An Tianhou like this, they were shocked and very worried. They stopped thinking about killing the old human race and came back to help An Tianhou.


    "Patriarch, let''s retreat!" In the face of this situation, a new human race rushed to An Tianhou to save An Tianhou, and at the same time suggested to An Tianhou that they retreat and return to the headquarters in the blue star. This might happen. Opportunity to regroup.


    However, it is impossible for An Tianhou to accept such a result. He felt that if he retreats and leaves now, it would be a surrender. Then what face does the new human race have? What face does he have? At this time Antianhou, all these were considered. He felt that even if he died in battle, he couldn''t do that.


    "Patriarch, you can leave the green hills without worrying about firewood! Let''s retreat first, and we will be able to start again in the future!" The new human race continued to persuade, because he knew that in this situation, they had nothing to do except retreat and escape. Good choice.


    Tang Ye felt ridiculous when he heard such words, and said, "I said, did you forget my existence? Do you want to leave? Do you think you can leave if you want to leave? What a pity, what I want to tell you is , You can¡¯t leave. Because the current situation is that I want to kill you, it¡¯s easy, none of you can escape. And it is precisely that you have committed too many murders, you have killed too many people, no matter what Is it the old human race, or other tribes that don¡¯t listen to you. So, today, I want to punish you, and you can be regarded as paying for the blood. Therefore, you **** it, you must die."


    "You..." An Tianhou was very angry at Tang Ye''s words, so Tang Ye didn''t give them any choice at all.


    But even if Tang Ye is like this, An Tianhou can only be helpless, because now he is getting more and more injured, there is no way to take Tang Ye. The facts are indeed like that. They don''t mean that they can retreat by retreating. As long as Tang Ye chases and kills them, they can''t escape at all.


    And Tang Ye''s words stimulated the new human race who came to save Antianhou. He felt that if the result was destined to be like this, then he would have to think about it again, and he should try his best to kill Tang Ye. So he rushed to Tang Ye to kill Tang Ye. But this approach is obviously ridiculous. He was just a person who had just stepped into the sky realm, and facing Tang Ye''s power that was completely helpless at this time, he could only become cannon fodder in vain.


    Tang Ye didn''t need to deal with him specially, just controlled the power of the dead to become chains under the black flames, and then several attacked them together. This new human race couldn''t stop it, and the body was penetrated by several holes, and there were two of them. A deadly place, and then he fell to his death.


    "But, damn..." This new human race could only spit out some words with difficulty to Tang Ye, and then there was no sound anymore, falling down, and died.


    Seeing his subordinates so easily killed by Tang Ye, An Tianhou felt very sad. Today, whether he is alive or dead, he will surely suffer heavy losses. This kind of result has already broken his heart, and he has become more unstable, hesitated, began to suffer, and don''t know what to do.


    Of course he doesn''t want to die, because he still has a lot to do. However, it is impossible for him to beg Tang Ye for mercy. He used to be such a strong person, even now, he is also a very strong person, so it is impossible for him to bow his head to Tang Ye and beg Tang Ye for mercy. Besides, he remembered that Tang Ye just said that he must be killed. He thought he was the patriarch of the new human race. As the commander of the new human race¡¯s actions in the past, he committed the greatest crime. For this reason, he could not have Chance to live.


    "Patriarch, I''ll save you!" At this time, another new human race came over to save the weather. However, these new human races were too weak for Tang Ye. Although in terms of the strength of this world, their strength is not weak. However, because Tang Ye was too strong, they seemed very weak.


    Just like the new human race just now, this newcomer new human race approached Tang Ye and wanted to attack Tang Ye. But at this time, Tang Ye still held An Tianhou''s fist in one hand, and then the other side condensed the power of the dead into a sharp arrow, and finally attacked suddenly.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    "Ahhhhhhh!" The black flames turned into sharp arrows that attacked the past. For the new humans of these forces, it was simply unstoppable, so this new new human race was quickly killed by Tang Ye, and then fell into the void abyss. .


    An Tianhou watched these tribesmen come to rescue him one by one, and was very moved. He did not expect that these tribesmen would not abandon him at this critical moment.


    "Patriarch, I''ll save you too!" Things may make An Tianhou very happy, because there will be new human races coming to rescue him continuously, it''s almost like a servant.


    However, for such a situation, An Tianhou was moved at first, but later became very worried. Because these clansmen who rushed over could not save him at all, and would take their lives for nothing because of him.


    "Don''t come to rescue me again! I''ll be fine!" After discovering that something was wrong, An Tianhou shouted loudly to the new humans.


    Just now one after another new human race was killed. And these new human races, even if they are weaker, as long as they don''t face monsters like Tang Ye, they are still very powerful in general. But now, they choose to save An Tianhou and want to kill Tang Ye, it is impossible to leave.


    Tang Ye''s attack was still that simple and rude. Use the power of the undead to condense into a powerful weapon, or fight it out, and then make these people unable to approach him at all, then he is naturally very safe.


    Tang Ye''s necromantic power is so strong that these people can''t imagine. It can be said that even if he uses the power of those dead spirits to kill the new human race, or kills all the new human races, the power of these dead spirits will not be exhausted. Therefore, as more and more new human races rushed over to save the weather, more and more people can be seen falling into corpses.


    "You all stop for me!" An Tianhou couldn''t bear to see such a situation. He was caught by Tang Ye, and Tang Ye could kill his people at will. This huge gap has already made him give up, and he wants these people to escape.

 Chapter 3294： Its over!

    An Tianhou could no longer watch his people come to rescue him like this. He seemed very brave and fearless, and followed by one after another, but in fact he came to die. It was useless and very ridiculous. If this continues, their new human race will finally have so many people, and that will decrease again.


    "You all stop for me, go back to me, leave, retreat! Leave me alone!" An Tianhou said to the tribe.


    However, the new human race felt that it was useless to leave the patriarch and escape. Because if An Tianhou were all dealt with, then even if they escaped, there would be no way to deal with Tang Ye, and they would still die. If this is the case, then it is better to fight here, even if you die, it is not ashamed.


    "No, patriarch, we want to live and die with you!" A new human race cried out in a low voice, looking very enlightened and determined.


    "You..." An Tianhou was not happy about it, but rather angry. He felt that these people did not understand one thing, that is, even if they died, it would be useless. And if they run away, Tang Ye may not kill them. After all, what Tang Ye said just now was to kill the ruler of his new human race, as well as those who committed the crime of killing. But, how many people have been killed in this kind of thing, who can tell?


    Is Tang Ye going to kill all the people?


    Therefore, An Tianhou felt that if these tribesmen escaped, they would still be able to continue to live. Only if we can survive can we talk about the future. Whether it is to submit to Tang Ye''s side or to secretly develop resistance, it is necessary to live first. It can be realized in these tribesmen, they are too stupid to die!


    An Tianhou couldn''t always shout out, "You have to live. Only if you are alive can you have the opportunity to secretly develop your strength. Will you come to kill Tang Ye and kill the old human race in the future?" If he said that, Tang Ye would definitely not stay. Keep them, because keeping them is to leave yourself a safety hazard.


    Tang Ye saw so many new human races coming to save An Tianhou, but he didn''t expect that An Tianhou would actually hold the hearts of these people. But at this time, Tang Ye would not care about their brave and fearless spirit, nor would he care about whether they had any good morals behind them doing this. For a person who committed serious crimes, even slaughtered his own clansmen, and used his mother as a fertility tool, Tang Ye would never have any mercy. Then, as someone who defended this kind of villain, Tang Ye also regarded it as a villain.


    If they have to stop, they will all die!


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you, I treat your patriarch, no matter how much you respect him, or thank him, but I will not tolerate the crimes he committed. Want to slaughter our old human race? Use your own mother as a fertility tool in order to reproduce as many of your so-called natural supernatural bloodlines as possible? Such an incompatible thing, I must stop it, must eliminate it! If you continue to want to protect this As far as people are concerned, okay, you come one, I will kill one, come two, I will kill one pair! If you all come, then I will kill all of you!" Tang Ye sternly shouted to those new human races.


    The new human races were a little stunned when they heard Tang Ye''s words, and hesitated to save the weather in the past. One is that the things An Tianhou did are actually wrong, and many of them opposed it. They had no objection to slaughtering the old human race. Although they felt it was sinful at first, they only obeyed An Tianhou''s order when thinking of ensuring the blood of the tribe. But for the use of Antianhou''s mother as a fertility tool, as a race with a civilized foundation, such a thing must not be tolerated. However, because of An Tianhou''s dictatorship and tyranny, they also dare not object. Then, slowly, they even recognized such a thing. If I can be more sober, I still feel that such things are very sinful.


    This is one reason for the hesitation of those new human races, and another is naturally afraid of death. When they rushed past, they were not afraid of death because they were not scared at all in their minds. Now that Tang Ye drank such a low drink, they heard it, and their brains were scared, and they all stopped immediately. You look at me, I look at you, and don''t know what to do for a while.


    An Tianhou immediately became angry when he saw the expression of his tribe. He could see that these tribesmen did not come to save him, but the prerequisite for doing so was that he had listened to him and understood how to make wise choices. But now, they were frightened by Tang Ye''s words, and everything Tang Ye said was accusing him of his crimes. Then he was naturally very upset. Suddenly he felt that even if these people died, they should die for themselves.


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense! Go and kill him, kill him!" An Tianhou shouted to the people.


    Then those new human races wanted to rush over, but they didn''t dare to rush over. They were also very conflicted. At this time, An Han came over with a frozen sword with a look of majesty and extraordinary momentum. He snorted at An Tianhou, "An Tianhou, why are you still here to confuse people! The sins you committed, as long as they are rational people." , Will not tolerate it!"


    Then, An Han looked at those people and said: "Now An Tianhou can no longer control you, you don''t have to be afraid! I believe that many of you are also opposed to An Tianhou''s approach. However, in the past, those who opposed An Tianhou People are either imprisoned in the jail or dead. I can understand that you have to obey him with this tyrannical dictatorship. But now, you don¡¯t have to do this. Because An Tianhou can no longer order anyone. Now! Today is An Tianhou''s death!"


    As he said, An Han swung his frozen sword abruptly and snorted at An Tianhou, "An Tianhou, today is your death date. If no one kills you, then I will kill you! You have brought the new human race into An extremely wrong path, you have distorted the lives of our new human race. What is even greater is that you split our human race. Today, our human race will return to unity!"


    An Tianhou did not expect to be attacked like this by An Han. He was very angry and shouted to An Han in a low voice: "An Han, what are you! Do you want to steal power from me?! But you Colluding with the old human race to do this, damn, you are a traitor to all the new human race!"


    "Traitor? If I''m really such a bad betrayal, do you think anyone will follow me?" An Han snorted to An Tianhou, then waved his hand, and suddenly a large number of new human races stood behind her, saying to be with her.


    Then she said to the other new human races: "Listen, don''t worry about Antianhou''s punishment now, he can no longer do whatever he wants with us! So now, if you want to live a normal life, stand behind me! "

 Chapter 3295： There are also space capabilities!

    With An Han taking the lead, many new human races who were hesitant to defy An Tianhou slowly let go of their fear of An Tianhou, and lived according to their true thoughts. And they, of course, chose to be like An Han. Because they know that during this period of time, the things that Antianhou has done are really intolerable.


    They also don''t want to do those things, but because they are afraid of the punishment of the weather, they can only do it without conscience. The most frightening thing is that if you do too much of that kind of thing, you become numb, and you think it doesn''t matter if you do that. This is like it has gone bad. If you don''t know what is wrong now, and keep making mistakes, then I am afraid that Tang Ye will be killed.


    In fact, some of these people do. They were influenced by An Tianhou, firmly believed that An Tianhou¡¯s policy was right, and extremely supported An Tianhou¡¯s policy, so at this time something happened to An Tianhou, they became like Antianhou¡¯s dead men, and they have to die desperately. Save the weather. For such a person, Tang Ye certainly didn''t show any mercy and killed him directly.


    However, because such a person was killed, other new human races slowly realized their mistakes, and they did not continue to maintain security like a dead man, nor did they try to save security like a dead man. After that, they realized more mistakes and walked behind An Han one after another. These people actually still have some uncertainty. They are still contradictory, and don''t know whether they listen to An Tianhou or An Han.


    However, An Han would let them all obey her. Because at this time, An Han pointed the frozen sword in his hand at An Tianhou, and shouted in a low voice, "An Tianhou, you are so obsessed with it. If you make mistakes and make mistakes, then I have to kill you!"


    At this time, An Tianhou had been seriously injured by Tang Ye, and he was still bound by Tang Ye, unable to break free. In this case, if An Han came and attacked, he would definitely not be able to escape.


    And seeing An Han drew his sword at him, An Tianhou was furious. This is the sister he has always valued most. Of course, he valued An Han because An Han''s strength was good, and he could enter the top ten master position in the new human race. Moreover, An Han''s freezing ability is very powerful, and it can also play a special role in many cases. However, despite having such a purpose, in the new human race, who gets attention first is because of strength. People with no strength are not qualified to choose at all. Therefore, An Tianhou felt that his attention to and cultivation of An Han was enough for An Han to be grateful and grateful. However, it was An Han who betrayed him and wanted to seize his position.


    This is really ridiculous and ironic. An Tianhou would not admit it, and would not admit it at all, so he shouted to the new human races: "You all come back to me, you are my subordinates, you must save me! If any of you dare to obey An Han, I will definitely If you kill someone, let him die! I think you know my methods!"


    An Tianhou''s threats are still very useful. Many new human races who want to go behind An Han suddenly hesitated and contradicted.


    An Han knew that in order to keep these new human races and let them return to their real lives after realizing their mistakes, they must do something that they dare to trust. For such a thing, either he has absolute power, or he completely overthrows An Tianhou''s rule. And this first approach has absolute power, and An Han has no absolute confidence in this. Because even if it was only the current situation, she knew very well that Tang Ye was much better than her, she could not be Tang Ye''s opponent. Therefore, she has no absolute power. Then, the only choice she can make is the second one, and that is to kill An Tianhou.


    An Han can do this choice. It''s not that An Tianhou is her elder brother, so she can''t do it, because she only hates An Tianhou and doesn''t have any brother-sister relationship at all. And every time she thinks of the perverted and distorted treatment her mother has suffered, her heartache can hardly breathe. And she will never let her mother suffer such painful Antianhou.


    Such a person, killing him still feels kind to him. Because of killing him, he was freed. But some people are not worthy of forgiveness and relief.


    However, for the sake of the new human race not being killed so many, and hoping that the matter can be calmed down as soon as possible, An Han directly held the frozen sword and attacked An Tianhou and said, "An Tianhou, your rule, I will completely say goodbye to you today. Up!"


    An Han rushed to An Tianhou impulsively, and stabbed An Tianhou with the frozen sword.


    "Ah! You..." An Tianhou didn''t expect An Han to come for real. It was really unexpected that this arrow stabbed him. Sure enough, this woman An Han must have been brainwashed by Tang Ye, so this time always Help Tang Ye. Even An Tianhou thought that An Han had a close relationship with Tang Ye before. All this must have started after An Han went to the Pearl Star.


    Damn it!


    An Tianhou yelled again in his heart, thinking that he shouldn''t have sent An Han to the Pearl Star, so An Han would still be well, or would become his absolutely faithful servant. However, it''s a pity, there is no more power now, I can only see if An Han can be defeated.


    An Han didn''t want to delay anymore. He quickly attacked An Tianhou, killed An Tianhou, and then brought the new human race and Tang Ye together. They should be collectively called the human race. Take the human race to the Blue Star and start building their beautiful life.


    Therefore, An Han held the frozen sword and stabbed An Tianhou with all his strength without mercy. An Tianhou was still restrained by Tang Ye at this time, and at the same time suffered a lot of injuries. But he felt that with his own power, there was nothing wrong with blocking An Han''s attack.


    In any case, his strength is far above An Han. So, he used his other hand to give out strength, and his palm was facing the frozen sword that An Han stabbed, trying to block An Han with such strength.


    "An Han, don''t forget, you can have the power you have today. It is me who helped you. I trained you. Without me, there would be no you at all! Hmph, so you want to kill me? Do you think it''s possible?! "An Tianhou is very angry with An Han, if he can, he will kill An Han!


    Tang Ye felt strange, how could An Tianhou still have such a temper and confidence at this time. Does he treat himself as a decoration? I didn''t say that I wouldn''t make a move at this time. If he also attacked An Tianhou, he could have killed An Tianhou, then adding An Han''s, An Tianhou would definitely have to die. Did An Tianhou think that if An Han came to attack him, he would not intervene and let them single out?


    It''s really funny, Tang Ye never said that. Therefore, he also planned to deal with An Tianhou, just as he helped An Han kill An Tianhou. However, Tang Ye never expected that when he also wanted to exert his strength, An Han''s attack exploded with a powerful force, that was the power of space!


    Sure enough, An Han also has space powers!

 Chapter 3296： The new patriarch!

    Tang Ye really didn''t expect it. Originally, he was just guessing that An Han also has spatial ability, but now, the spatial force that An Han has exploded is very strong, not as vague as before. Therefore, this proves that An Han also has spatial abilities.


    And An Han was not surprised by this. Looking at her expression, it seemed that she knew about this a long time ago. Obviously, she had hidden this ability before and basically didn''t use it, so people thought that she just had a natural ability. In this case, An Han''s strength is much stronger than estimated.


    Because there is a huge gap between one kind of natural ability and two kinds of natural ability. An Tianhou became the genius of the new human race because of two natural abilities, so he became the leader of the new human race naturally. Just because he has an extra natural ability, it is almost unmatched by other new human races.


    In fact, if An Tianhou didn''t have two natural abilities, his two abilities, taken out separately, might not be the strongest. This demonized ability is very powerful, but without the assistance of the spatial ability, it can only be a special kind of ability. As long as the abilities possessed by other people are powerful enough, they can be matched.


    And now, An Han also has two natural abilities. Her freezing ability is very strong, which can be compared with An Tianhou''s monster transformation. As for the space power, maybe it can''t match Antianhou. Because of her spatial ability, she only awakened later, much later than the weather. And because it is usually hidden and not used much, it will be worse than the weather.


    If not, An Han possesses these two powerful natural abilities and may not be An Tianhou''s opponent. In that case, she would have killed An Tianhou a long time ago, so why bother to bear it till now. At this time, she was about to kill An Tianhou. An Tianhou was injured and was restrained by Tang Ye again. She believed that she could definitely kill An Tianhou by using two natural abilities.


    An Tianhou originally thought that An Han only had the ability to freeze, so he wanted to deal with a master with these two abilities, even if he was injured and bound, but it was like a lean camel bigger than a horse. It''s not what An Han can match. However, An Han also has two abilities now, so it may not be his opponent.


    In particular, An Han also has spatial abilities. In this way, it would not be so easy for An Tianhou to use space power to block An Han. But his hand was bound by Tang Ye, and his body was injured again. It was not so easy to turn into a monster. As a result, he hardly had a good way to stop An Han.


    Sure enough, An Tianhou''s original spatial force wanted to block An Han. However, because An Han''s frozen sword also emits space power, it can subtly deal with An Tianhou''s space power. Then, the power of the frozen sword was exerted without being distorted and hit An Tianhou. Suddenly, An Tianhou''s body was frozen.


    "Why, how could this be..." An Tianhou''s body was frozen, which means that next, he will only be pierced through by An Han''s frozen sword.


    And he couldn''t believe why An Han had the space power, he didn''t know at all. And An Han also has two natural abilities. In this case, isn''t An Han''s strength similar to him?


    damn it! Why didn''t I realize this? No wonder An Han dared to betray, it turned out that she possessed such ability. If this woman is allowed to develop slowly and cultivate the freezing ability and space ability to an extremely powerful level, it may not be the opponent of his two natural abilities!


    "An Han, you actually have two abilities, you have been deceiving me?!" An Tianhou felt that he was going to be killed by An Han, furious, and sternly shouted at An Han.


    Because An Han already knew how strong he was, he was calm about things that could attack An Tianhou at this time. Indeed, she has two natural abilities, one is freezing and the other is space. Perhaps this is also because she and An Tianhou are brothers and sisters. An Tianhou awakened two natural abilities from the beginning, and she slowly awakened the spatial abilities later. But she has her own things to do, so she has been hiding this power to facilitate her future plans.


    However, when she fought with Tang Ye, because of Tang Ye''s strength, she had to use a little space power. And she never expected that she just used it a little bit, Tang Ye noticed it, and at that time also asked her if she had a supernatural power. At that time, she was concealing this matter from everyone, so of course she would not admit that Tang Ye, who had just met, was still an old human race.


    Huh!


    At this time, because An Tianhou''s spatial ability could be cracked, An Han''s frozen sword pierced An Tianhou''s body and passed through An Tianhou''s heart.


    "Ah!" An Tianhou cried out painfully, and he must be hopeless now. Tang Ye kept attacking him just now, because he didn''t want to use stronger power, so An Tianhou reluctantly used the space power to avoid the fatal attack, and he has not died yet. But now, because he couldn''t avoid An Han''s attack with his space power, An Han hit him where he was deadly.


    "Puff!" Soon, An Tianhou spat out a mouthful of blood. Then he looked at An Han and stared angrily. He didn''t expect that in the end he would die in An Han''s hands.


    Seeing An Tianhou was penetrated through his heart, and the power of the frozen sword was still being emitted, and freezing damage was quickly condensed at An Tianhou''s heart, which would accelerate An Tianhou''s heartbeat. Tang Ye knew that An Tianhou was dead. Then he didn''t need to deal with An Tianhou any more, so he let An Tianhou go and let An Tianhou''s heart move.


    However, An Tianhou has nothing to do. Even if he is no longer bound, he can no longer do anything at this time, one is being penetrated through his heart, he is suffering, his vitality is quickly lost, and it is difficult to breathe. One is that An Han''s freezing power is at work, and his heart is being frozen, even if he is exerting power to stop the freezing, it will not have much effect. It was too deadly there, and every second passed, he weakened a bit. At the end, he could barely breathe, and his consciousness began to blur.


    "I, I''m not reconciled!" An Tianhou finally glared at An Han, glared at Tang Ye, screamed heavily, and then couldn''t hold on anymore, stopped breathing, his body no longer had any strength, and he fell directly into the void abyss.


    An Han didn''t regret the matter of losing the weather. On the contrary, she felt that the forbearance and stress of so long had finally ended, and she couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Then she looked at the new human races and said, "An Tianhou is dead. Starting today, I am the patriarch!"

 Chapter 3297： Are you still eligible?

    With such strength, An Han is naturally qualified to become a patriarch. Moreover, among them, their strength is also respected. Whoever is strong can be the patriarch. This is normal. If there is enough strength, then challenge the patriarch and win, the position of the patriarch will be the winner.


    Regardless of how many people support and oppose An Tianhou. It is true that An Tianhou was killed by An Han now. In addition, An Han''s powerful strength was enough to convince these new human races. For this reason, An Tianhou died because they lost the patriarch. So, it is reasonable that An Han will take over the position of patriarch.


    As for An Han killing An Tianhou and cooperating with Tang Ye, how many people would oppose it, this is not known. Obviously, there must be such people. Their thoughts will not be reversed, or they themselves are extremely distorted, agreeing with An Tianhou''s idea of ??killing the old human race to ensure the pure blood of the new human race. Therefore, An Tianhou will definitely be dealt with by these people in the future.


    Of course, An Han was also prepared. Now that she has chosen this path, she will not escape these. It''s just that the biggest problem with her next cooperation with Tang Ye is the reintegration of the old and the new human race. Because in the past, the old and new human races have always been enemies, and extreme enemies. The new human race is the torturer, the old human race is the torturer. With such an extreme relationship, it is impossible to easily re-establish trust, and it is not so easy to get along well. Therefore, at the beginning, I am afraid that it is necessary to adopt mandatory means, and then gradually make the new and old human races contact each other to change.


    Although this kind of thing is extremely difficult, the old and new human races originally came from the human race and share a common civilization, so they still have an excellent foundation for unity. The civilization of the human race has a long history. As long as it inherits the things of the ancestors, even if something bad happens in the middle, they actually know each other, so it is not difficult to understand each other.


    At this moment, An Han looked at Tang Ye with a complicated expression. Because she had already determined that Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, too strong to be understandable by her. Facing An Tianhou just now, Tang Ye was just like playing. With such power, she felt that she would not dare to speak loudly in front of Tang Ye. But now that An Tianhou is killed, the cooperation plan they said before is basically realized. However, the process of realizing this plan was basically completed by Tang Ye. Tang Ye used that power alone to almost complete the entire plan. So at this time, although An Han let himself take over the position of the head of the new human race. But next, the old human race wants to take over the blue star, what about the new human race?


    Of course An Han wanted to say that the new human race continued to stay in the Blue Star. But in this case, in the Blue Star, is it the new human race or the old human race that has the final say?


    If the new human race had the final say, the old human race would definitely disagree. The old human race does not agree, I am afraid that the new human race will also disagree. In this way, new contradictions are very likely to arise. However, An Han did not dare to be strong in this regard. Because of their new human race, no one can speak loudly in front of Tang Ye. Tang Ye''s strength far surpasses An Tianhou, and for this, they must be obedient.


    Maybe you can use this to make mandatory regulations. In this way, you can first restrict the behavior between the old and the new human race, and then try to make some measures to promote the integration of the two sides. An Han thinks this is a good idea, so you can talk to Tang Ye. But before that, we still have to solve the matter of their new and old human races becoming the master of the blue star.


    An Han looked at Tang Ye, was silent for a while, and said, "I have seen Patriarch Tang Ye. I heard what Patriarch Tang Ye said just now, which suits me well. Now I want to talk to you about the future of our human race. "


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This is a good thing. What does Chief An think? I said just now. I don''t think human race should be divided into new and old. Human race is human race. Human race has only one human race, whether it is past or present, or In the future, the human race must be united together. Perhaps some of our race members look different now, for example, you have more abilities. However, this is only an external force, I don¡¯t think we should let these things affect the fundamentals of our humanity. So My first suggestion is to abolish the so-called new and old human races. Of course, because each is different, it is okay to have some different titles. However, it cannot be discriminated against or stigmatized."


    An Han nodded and agreed with Tang Ye''s statement, but she knew that the problem was not solved that way, so she said: "Patriarch Tang Ye, these things may not be decided for a while, so why don''t we go to the blue star together. Take a good rest, settle down for the people of their respective tribes, and then discuss it slowly?"


    "That''s what I meant." Tang Ye nodded to An Han.


    Then, An Han took the new human race, and Tang Ye took the old human race, and landed on the blue star.


    The blue star is the birth, development, and growth of the human race, and it has gone through various things, including disasters, even almost perishing, and rebirth, re-emergence and so on. In this stellar world of the blue star, there are too many stories, which belong to the human race and are also the civilization of the human race.


    Therefore, to the human race, the blue star is the hometown.


    Now, those old human races that Tang Ye brought are undoubtedly the happiest. Because they are now returning to their hometown in a fair manner. In the days when they were chased and killed by the new human race, let alone returning here, they couldn''t hide outside. At that time, although this was their hometown, it was a nightmare place for them. Because here, they will die miserably.


    "We are back..." Ada and Aqi who followed Tang Ye, after returning to the blue star, saw the scenes in their memories and were filled with emotion.


    And some people, especially the older ones, could not help tears in their eyes. Being able to come back here will no longer be hunted down and oppressed, and there will be no regrets in this life.


    Tang Ye was also happy to see them like this. He felt that no matter what position he was in, whether he was really integrated into the human race here, or he still maintained his identity as coming from another world, and finally leaving, he saw the joy of those people. After the smile, even after the gratifying smile of the elderly, I felt that what I did today was very correct.


    However, An Han and some other new ones felt very sorry for these reactions of the old human race. Because, if it were not for their new human race, the old human race would not have suffered like that. Thinking of what the new human race did to the old human race in the past, An Han didn''t know how to face those old human races in the future, especially the old human races that were hurt. She even felt that she couldn''t talk to Tang Ye in such a grand manner how to deal with human affairs in the future.


    Does their new human race really still have that qualification?

 Chapter 3298： bad idea!

    Indeed, An Han''s thoughts are a very real problem. In the past, the old human race suffered those things, basically because of their new human race. And now, the old human race is back. It was because Tang Ye defeated them with his fist himself so that he could come back, it was not that they actively invited the old human race back. For this reason, they should be the defeated side. Then, the defeated party should really have no qualifications to decide the future of the Blue Star.


    An Han felt that she could still talk to Tang Ye like that now. The so-called discussing the future of the new human race and the old human race was just because she had cooperated with Tang Ye first. In addition, she has always brought a group of new human races who don''t think Antianhou rules. Those new races will not have any prejudice against the old races. They think that everyone is a human race, a race that inherits the same civilization, so there is no need for the old human race to tarnish their blood and get rid of the old human race as An Tianhou said.


    In this way, these people haven''t done anything to apologize to the old human race, so they won''t have so much guilt. And they, presumably, will be the key figures to break the barrier with the old human race and live together again. Of course, how to do it, as An Han said, this kind of thing cannot be done right away, it takes time to discuss and resolve it slowly.


    All in all, even if both the new human race and the old human race have returned to the Blue Star, they will become human races again and live and develop together, but because of past mistakes, such things will become very difficult. It is completely predictable that for a long time to come, the human race will not be able to recover as harmonious as before.


    Unless a lot of things are sorted out, then the Blue Star reopens to the outside world, adding different races, and then continuously promoting the recovery of their respective relationships.


    "So, Tang Ye, I think we still have a lot of things to do." Now, An Han and Tang Ye stay in the same room as a large office, discussing the future of the new human race and the old human race.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Indeed, so I will bother you more with these things."


    Tang Ye was indeed very concerned about this matter, but he had already planned to get away. Because he wanted to return to the ancestral land of the earth, he felt that this world did not belong to him. For this reason, no matter how affectionate An Han said, Tang Ye couldn''t actually substitute himself in.


    And he already had someone who could replace him to manage the old human race, that was Ah Qi!


    A Qi stayed with Tang Ye from the beginning. A Qi became a powerful assassin who was trained by Tang Ye. Therefore, A Qi felt that he could become anything, as long as it was for Tang Ye. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t need such a heavy thing. He just thinks that Ah Qi knows the old human race very well, and has been working under him, and has also fought against the new human race, presumably he is also quite familiar with the new human race. For this reason, if the old human race had to choose a representative, they would definitely agree with Ah Qi.


    On the contrary, Aqi always felt that she was incapable of doing the job. When she heard Tang Ye say that she was going to hand over the old human race to her to lead, she panicked, waved her hands and refused, claiming that she was not competent for such things. However, when Tang Ye decides, she can''t change it. For this reason, in the end, maybe once Tang Ye becomes the shopkeeper, Ah Qi will handle those things.


    Now, Tang Ye is still discussing things with An Han.


    An Han saw that Tang Ye seemed to be thinking about other things, and was a little angry, because she felt that the things she was discussing with Tang Ye were very important, and it was related to the future of the human race. How could she be ecstatic? However, because of Tang Ye''s strength, An Han was very jealous. Because An Han felt that Tang Ye was the boss at the Blue Star now, so he couldn''t anger the boss.


    This doesn''t need to be felt by An Han. It should be said that Tang Ye is now the boss of the Blue Star, which is very certain.


    "Tang Ye, I hope you can get serious, because the matter of the new human race and the old human race is very important now. Moreover, the relationship between our race is very tense, we must find a way to solve this problem." An Han looked at Tang Ye and said "Of course, according to the results of our previous discussions, the plan will take a certain period of time to be effective even if it is implemented. However, the fact is that the time before our plan is successful. How to deal with it?"


    Tang Ye admired An Han''s dedication and responsibility very much, but he had to say that he was not attentive enough at this time, so to speak. But he didn''t actually think of too many issues. He just felt that this matter would be handed over to A Qi to discuss with An Han. In the future, whether it is the new human race or the old human race, he will not intervene less. Because next, what he wanted to do was to find a way back to the ancestral land of the earth. As long as he can go back, he will definitely go back.


    And to return to the ancestral land of the earth, there is no doubt that the power of space is needed.


    The power of this empty family is not a normal space power, this space power is similar to a kind of fusion of supernatural powers and cultivation at the same time. That is, it is natural to get the space power. Then the day after tomorrow, through cultivation and comprehension, the space power becomes stronger, stable, and even mysterious.


    Tang Ye felt that the only person who could meet this characteristic now was An Han.


    An Han has space power, which is a kind of supernatural ability. And this kind of ability can be continuously improved through cultivation. Just like the big sister Li Haoran I met in the ancestral land of the earth. Therefore, Tang Ye felt that An Han could help him. For this reason, when he talked with An Han, he didn''t always think about the new human race and the old human race, but also thought about himself.


    "How to deal with..." Tang Ye saw that An Han was so concerned about the relationship between the new human race and the old human race, and he didn''t know how to talk about himself for a while. Anyway, since we have reached this point anyway, we won''t be in a hurry in these two days. Tang Ye co-authored An Han and thought about what he had said, and then said: "In fact, there are some ways that the new human race and the old human race can quickly come together and achieve contact with each other without causing conflicts. This is called unity."


    "Huh?" An Han didn''t understand what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "The consciousness is to find a reason to unite the new human race and the old human race, or even join hands. There is no doubt that this kind of thing is to create a common enemy for them and let them Work together to deal with the enemy. The enemy of man must be strong."


    "This..." An Han didn''t expect Tang Ye to give such a solution. I always feel that this approach is a bad idea, because it takes risks and may threaten the new and old human races. But, think about it, it seems that this approach is good.


    Now it is time for the new human race and the old human race to take the first step and get in touch. And if there is an enemy that destroys them, they will definitely join hands. Even if you are unwilling, it is easier to persuade.

 Chapter 3299： Become a world!

    An Han didn''t expect Tang Ye to put forward such an idea. It really felt like a bad idea. However, after thinking about it, I felt that this kind of thinking angle was very peculiar and even had a miraculous effect.


    However, this kind of thing is difficult to do. Looking for an enemy of the new human race and the old human race? You can''t find it casually. If it is seen through, it will only greatly deepen the contradiction between the two sides. But if you find a real enemy, you don''t know whether something dangerous will happen. Therefore, this control requires a lot of ability.


    An Han said to Tang Ye: "Although this idea is good, it''s too difficult to execute, and it''s a bit unrealistic."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "What''s the problem with this, if you can find the enemies of the new human race and the old human race, then I will control it, and then I will operate everything. Of course this thing will not last. For too long, I just need to impress the new human race and the old human race enough so that they can get in touch with each other and communicate and understand each other."


    An Han glanced at Tang Ye, she didn''t doubt Tang Ye''s ability. After thinking for a while, he said: "If it is possible, I think this is good, then this plan will be retained, and I will think about it again, and I will discuss with you when I come to a specific approach."


    Tang Ye nodded, admiring An Han''s heart for the new human race and the old human race to come back together. And he is actually not so caring now, it''s not that he doesn''t care about these things, but that he knows that he will leave after all, so this aspect is left to the people who will stay here to do better. They will be here for a long time and peace, and they are a passer-by, maybe give a name to help build momentum.


    Of course, he is still here now, if there is anything to help, Tang Ye will do his best to help. After all, if there are still major problems, he can''t leave with peace of mind.


    An Han probably also noticed Tang Ye''s situation. Although Tang Ye was actively discussing matters with her and helping her solve problems, she knew that Tang Ye had other things. So, she asked Tang Ye: "Tang Ye, do you have other things?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye didn''t intend to conceal his affairs, not to mention that his affairs were for An Han''s help, and said, "Moreover, I need your help in my affairs."


    Of course, he didn''t know if An Han could help. Because what he wanted was An Han''s spatial ability. He wanted Tang Ye to use the space power to open the space channel, and then he returned to the earth ancestral land. It''s just that he was asking An Han to help, but in fact he didn''t know what to do with An Han. Opening the space channel is definitely not as simple as letting An Han use the space power to open a space vortex, because it needs to be locked to which space, otherwise the place to go back may not necessarily be the ancestral land of the earth.


    Moreover, looking at An Han''s strength now, I am afraid that it has not yet reached that point. Therefore, it is also necessary to understand the strength of An Han''s spatial ability. And, if it is not strong enough, how to improve it.


    An Han didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask her for help. Of course she was very happy. And now she felt that it was very good and necessary to get closer to Tang Ye. Tang Ye is such a strong person, I am afraid that apart from Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe, there is no second one. Therefore, even if such a character cannot maintain a good relationship, he certainly cannot be an enemy.


    "Don''t be polite to me, just tell me if you need my help, I will definitely try my best to help you!" An Han nodded to Tang Ye, very sincere.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "This matter can''t be rushed, because certain conditions are required. If Miss An Han has time, I will tell you carefully. If there is no time, then change the time."


    An Han laughed and said, "There are indeed a lot of things now, but I have already dealt with them roughly. As for other things, they will be dealt with slowly in the future. As long as there are no major problems now, there is still time. Patriarch Tang Ye might as well tell me, let me see if I can help you."


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay."


    Then he asked An Han, "Miss An Han, do you think this world is unique? Do you think there is another world outside this world?"


    An Han was stunned, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask such a question. In fact, as a cultivator, there is no need to ask such questions, because the answer is yes. In addition to this world, of course there are other worlds. It seems that this world alone is divided into many star worlds. Therefore, An Han believes that there will be many hidden places in other places, or ancient places that no longer appear in this world.


    These places, if small, can be said to be secret realms, and they are often places that cultivators like to look for. Because secret realms generally have excellent cultivation resources, or treasures. And if the place is big, like a world of stars, it can be said to be a world. For these, it is necessary to see where the world is and how the surroundings are.


    If it¡¯s not too special and easy to interact with other worlds, then it¡¯s not surprising. It feels connected with other worlds. It often makes people think of leaving and staying, just to take a look and play. A play mentality. However, if it is the kind of place that is almost isolated and only has this one world, it can be said to be a world of its own.


    An Han didn¡¯t know why Tang Ye asked this, so she told Tang Ye what she knew, and then asked Tang Ye curiously: ¡°Why did the patriarch Tang Ye ask me this? Is it because he knows that there is a secret world and wants to go forward? go with?"


    Hearing An Han''s answer, Tang Ye thought for a while, thinking that the earth''s ancestor land was the kind of place that formed a world on its own. Because around the ancestral land of the earth, there are no other star worlds. If you have not been exposed to these things outside, you will only feel that the earth ancestors are the only world. If you can''t reach a realm that is too strong, I''m afraid you won''t even think about leaving this world and exploring things like other worlds. I can only think that the highest mystery in the world is just in this world. And can see the infinite mystery of this heaven and earth, is already a fairy. This is the highest state.


    Tang Ye has experienced many things now, and has been to many space worlds. If he wants to choose, he now feels that the ancestors of the earth are like a self-contained world, without being disturbed by the outside world, it is an excellent thing to understand the pursuit wherever it is. There is no need to work so hard. Because such a world is actually exciting enough.


    Of course, Tang Ye would think so because he himself came from there. This is his hometown, he wants to go back to his hometown.

 Chapter 3353： Be the exception!

    After listening to An Han''s explanation of each space world, Tang Ye believed that the earth''s ancestors belonged to that kind of self-contained world that was relatively secretive, relatively independent, and seldom disturbed by the outside world. Of course, this self-contained world also has its roots. Because at the beginning, the birth and establishment of the earth''s ancestral land also had some origin, and that was created by the Emperor Pangu. And Pangu God Emperor was a person from this world at this time.


    However, after the God Emperor Pangu created the earth ancestral land, the earth ancestral land has always been in a state of independence and is rarely disturbed by foreigners. One reason for this is that the location of the earth''s ancestors is hidden, and the other is that the Pangu God Emperor set it up. In fact, this is quite good, because the ancestral land of the earth alone is already very huge. What happened in the ancestral land of the earth is already complex and wonderful enough. In such a world, there are already things that can''t be done, no matter what happens outside.


    The reason why Tang Ye left the ancestral land of the earth was also because the existence of foreign people discovered the ancestral land of the earth and threatened the ancestral land of the earth, and he wanted to protect the earth ancestral land. Therefore, he left the ancestral land of the earth, went outside, and then experienced this series of things. As for the current situation of the earth''s ancestral land, Tang Ye didn''t know.


    But anyway, he now wants to return to the ancestral land of the earth. It doesn''t matter whether the current ancestral land of the earth has returned to its original state of independence, or there is interference from other foreign races. If he returns to the ancestral land of the earth, it would be better if there is no interference from foreign races, he does not want to spend so much. And if there is, he intends to directly eliminate those foreign races and return the earth''s ancestral land to the past.


    Perhaps it seems very arrogant to say such things, but foreigners are very powerful, and he doesn''t mean that he can deal with it. However, Tang Ye felt that his current strength was not afraid of any existence. In this big world, they are the strongest, but in the ancestral land of the earth, they should not be worse.


    After all, the ancestral land of the earth has completely moved towards the Age of Domination. Even if the spirit barrier is broken and the spiritual energy is restored, but only a little time has passed, the spiritual energy recovery will not recover much, and the strength of the cultivator will not be much. Therefore, as the person who was strongest when he left the earth ancestral land, Tang Ye has now become stronger after walking outside, so when he returns to the earth ancestral land, he is probably the strongest.


    Therefore, if he returned to the ancestral land of the earth, Tang Ye was not worried that he would be weak, but worried that he would be the strongest. But that''s all right, the strongest, if others don''t know it, you won''t be tired of fame. And what you want to do, strength will become simple. In this way, you can probably do whatever you want in the ancestral land of the earth, right?


    "Patriarch Tang Ye, what do you plan to do when you ask about this?" Seeing Tang Ye''s trance, An Han couldn''t help but curiously asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye recovered, looked at An Han and smiled, and said, "Miss An Han, don''t call me the patriarch. This sounds awkward. You can just call me Tang Ye. As for me, ask. Your thing about some worlds is actually because... I have a place I want to go, but I think that if you want to go to those places, you must use space powers. And I, obviously, have no space power."


    With that, Tang Ye couldn''t help smiling bitterly at An Han, looking a little helpless. This is exactly what happened. Even if he had space power, it would be unremarkable. It would be difficult to open the space channel and precisely lock it back to the ancestral land on Earth. Just as he once left the ancestral land of the earth, he needed the space channel opened by the great sister Li Haoran with the inherent and unmatched space power before he could leave.


    Therefore, Tang Ye now feels a similar feeling from the space power used by An Han. It is the space power of the former master sister Li Haoran. Only then did he think that with such power, he might be able to return to the ancestral land of the earth. . However, he also knew very well that the space power of the great sister Li Haoran was much stronger than the current space power of An Han. For this reason, he felt that what he said to An Han might not solve the problem, but it might distract An Han.


    An Han felt very surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to actually want to leave this world. She always felt that such things were only possible for characters like Emperor Void Great and Emperor Galaxy. As for people like her, not to mention that they are far from being able to reach their strength, just talk about their own affairs, and will not allow them to think about these things. They have too many things to deal with, and they should be regarded as mundane.


    To put it simply, being able to leave this world is like a person of the level of a god. However, now An Han and the others are just laymen. So, since you are still a layman, how can you think about things about gods?


    So for Tang Ye''s mention of this issue, An Han felt that it was too advanced for her. For this reason, she just smiled at Tang Ye and said: "Tang Ye, I feel very profound and profound about the issue you mentioned. It¡¯s amazing. Maybe, only the strength like you can think about those things. And now I, I¡¯m far from reaching that level. So, Tang Ye, maybe I¡¯m embarrassed. I don¡¯t know if I can help. you."


    An Han said again, "Tang Ye, why do you want to leave? Don¡¯t you have a lot of things to deal with now? Of course, with your strength, maybe you can think about these things. But I still feel that I am like this. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help you.


    Tang Ye laughed and said to An Han, "An Han, you don''t have to underestimate yourself. If I didn''t guess wrong, then your power is just a little bit of it now. If your space power becomes stronger, Then, maybe you can open the space channel and go to any other connected world."


    An Han was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say so. Of course she was surprised by Tang Ye''s words. Because she felt that relying on strength to open space channels, how could she do it. Because now she knows that she lives in the Sky Realm, and she may always be in this realm in the future. After all, after reaching the Sky Realm, only Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe could be promoted to another realm.


    For this reason, An Han shook his head and smiled at Tang Ye, "Tang Ye, you don¡¯t know. My spatial ability was awakened later, and then I was restricted by my own strength, so I thought, I am It¡¯s impossible to do what you said. Unless, my space abilities become very strong, powerful enough to control space abilities extremely well. For example, my power has reached the Void Emperor and the Galaxy Emperor. However, Although everyone didn''t say it clearly, they all know that no one can reach the rumors of the Heavenly Realm strength. Can I be an exception?"


    Tang Ye said with a smile, and said, "It is indeed possible."

 Chapter 3354： I will handle it!

    An Han was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to say so. Break through to the heavenly realm? Or is it to enhance the space power? She didn''t know what Tang Ye was talking about. If it were to break through to the Heavenly Realm, she had never thought about it. Because she also knows the cultivation situation in this world.


    At the Vault of Heaven Realm, it was basically the highest level of strength. Of course it does not mean that you will be the strongest once you reach the Vault of Sky Realm, because there are many other things you can do in the Vault of Sky Realm, and there are many ways to improve your strength. This is the overall combat strength. As for the highest Heavenly Realm, I am afraid that only a few special people can break through this realm.


    Of course, An Han didn''t want to break through such a realm of strength. But she knew it was not that easy, or that the chances were very slim, so she said that there was no need to be so persistent about this matter, and she could do her own business first. Moreover, in the realm of the Sky Vault Realm, there are still too many ways to improve power, so An Han doesn''t have so many thoughts about wanting to break through to the Heavenly Realm realm.


    However, this realm of strength does not insist on breaking through. If it is too difficult, then the matter of breaking through abilities is not so difficult. After all, ability is an aspect of his strength. Therefore, she will definitely work hard in this regard. Moreover, she also knew that there was still a lot of room for improvement in her abilities, especially the spatial abilities. After all, her spatial ability only awakened later, much slower than the weather, so her spatial ability still has a lot of room for improvement.


    It¡¯s just that, even though she said that, she still didn¡¯t know whether Tang Ye¡¯s request could be done, because what Tang Ye said was to open space channels and go to other worlds. This kind of thing can be done in peace. Less than. Moreover, she knew that this kind of thing could be regarded as the most advanced realm of space supernatural powers. Even An Tianhou''s spatial abilities that awakened so much earlier than her, and An Tianhou''s very high talent, couldn''t do this thing to open the space channel, so she was even more so. At least, she felt that it was impossible for her for a short time.


    Therefore, since it is an unknown matter, she thinks that she should not agree to be too full, otherwise she can''t do it, she feels embarrassed, it also gave Tang Ye hope for nothing, but in the end she was disappointed. She didn''t want to happen to her Especially with regard to her dealings with Tang Ye.


    "Tang Ye, I really want to promise you this, but even if you say it is possible, it should be after my breakthrough. However, I know my situation at this time, I am afraid it is not so easy to break through. Come on, I know that my cultivation has reached a bottleneck recently, not to mention the realm of strength, the realm of supernatural powers is the same. Secondly, now that the new human race and the old human race come together, I am afraid that there will be many things every day. I need to bother. I am afraid it will affect my mood of cultivation. Therefore, for the things you mentioned, I can only say that I will try my best. However, I cannot guarantee the result." An Han said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled, and didn''t want to chase An Han, and said, "Of course, Girl An Han can do her own business first. And things like the bottleneck of strength can''t be forced. This kind of thing. It depends on the chance. If there is no chance, I am afraid that I will never be able to break through. If this is the case, I can only let the flow go." Tang Ye said to An Han.


    An Han was very happy that Tang Ye understood her, smiled, and said: "You can understand it, but anyway, since you made this request, then I will definitely work hard."


    Tang Ye immediately felt that An Han actually valued him very much, and still felt a little happy, and said, "Thank you."


    However, even though he knew that this matter could not be forced, he still wanted to strive for it, so he said to An Han again: "This is the An Han girl, with regard to what you said about the bottleneck, I''m thinking about something Opportunities may help you break through. Of course, it''s just possible. I can only say that it is an opportunity. If possible, I think I can give it a try. I wonder if Girl An Han has any ideas?"


    "Huh?" If there is such an opportunity, An Han certainly wants to have it. Being able to break through the bottleneck of strength, not to mention such a great thing as breaking through one realm to another, even breaking through a small problem is a good thing. So she said to Tang Ye: "If there is such an opportunity, of course I would like to give it a try. I don''t know what opportunity you are talking about?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I think you''ve heard of this opportunity. It is the ancient city that opened once in a hundred years. And counting the time, this one hundred years is coming soon, and it will be the ancient city soon. It¡¯s time to turn it on again. So, Girl An Han, maybe we can go and see."


    An Han was taken aback for a moment. Thinking of the ancient city, he became a little excited. It was indeed an excellent opportunity. However, she didn''t think about it again soon. Because she knows that the opening of the ancient city is subject to conditions. That is, what can enter the city of the ancient country can only be the strength under the sky realm. When he reached the Vault of Heaven, he was already extremely strong, and he could no longer enter. Therefore, in order to be able to enter the city of the ancient country, many people deliberately do not break into the sky realm, and put their strength on the pinnacle of the master of the star realm.


    However, this does not mean that there will be no celestial masters in the ancient city. Because many have deliberately pressed their own strength to the strength of the pinnacle of the master of the star realm, and only break through after entering the ancient city. In this way, you have reached the strength of the Sky Realm. Then, such strength can almost do whatever they want in the ancient city. In this way, all the treasures in the ancient city are his.


    Of course, not everyone can squeeze strength so coincidence. For one thing, the ancient city only opens once every 100 years, so there are only so many people at this point in time. The second thing is that there are many opportunities to focus on the cultivation of strength. It is not about pressure, otherwise it will only be self-defeating, and the gain will not be worth the loss. Therefore, there won''t be too many people who can suppress the strength so skillfully. Of course, there will not be only one, many families, in order to be so accurate, will do this very early, and it will not only train one such person, but train several colleagues. In this way, as long as there is a success, when the ancient city gets the treasure, it is also earned.


    "Tang Ye, you should know that the conditions for entering the ancient city, I have reached the Sky Realm, and I cannot enter it again. Therefore, the opportunity you mentioned is probably useless for me." An Han was a little sad. Now think about it, if you can enter the ancient city, it is really an excellent opportunity. It''s a pity, there is no such condition now, which is indeed a pity.


    However, Tang Ye just smiled and said to her: "It''s okay, it will be on my body then."

 Chapter 3355： Treat wisely!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, An Han was a little stunned looking at Tang Ye. At this time, she had an illusion, as if something had happened to Tang Ye, it would be nothing. This can only be said that Tang Ye''s strength is above the sky, otherwise, where would he dare to be so confident?


    "This matter can also be solved?" An Han felt a little unbelievable about Tang Ye''s words. Because the ancient city is recognized as the strongest secret realm. The rules of this secret realm are not so easy to break. It can even be said that it cannot be broken at all. Otherwise, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye can do everything?


    Of course, Tang Ye can''t do everything. If he is truly omnipotent, why should he ask An Han to open the space channel back to the earth''s ancestors. He said that the restriction of entering the ancient city can be solved, just because he can indeed do it. Because of his abilities, dead trees and iron trees bloom in spring, they can suppress power in a short period of time, making them grow from death to growth. In this way, you can enter the ancient city. But in the city of the ancient country, even if it can no longer be suppressed, and breaks into the sky realm, it is all right.


    This vulnerability is also something many people want to use. However, not many people can really do this. Because the strength to suppress the sky realm returns to the Lord of the Star Realm, the required power is very powerful. If it is not for the treasure with any artifact, I am afraid that only the Emperor Galaxy and the Emperor Void can do it. Because the Sky Vault Realm is already the strongest realm of strength, and the one that can suppress such strength is of course a higher level of strength, and that can only be the Tianzhen Realm. And now, only Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void are able to have the Heavenly Realm.


    Therefore, it is very unrealistic to use the method of suppressing power to enter the city of the ancient country, and it is even more difficult than cultivating the place where the master of the star world is stuck. For this reason, people who can use this method have basically never appeared. Of course, Tang Ye has the strength of the Heavenly Realm now, and then, he still has those powerful secret skills, it is probably not difficult to do this.


    Tang Ye smiled at An Han and said, "I said it can be solved, but it can''t be said to be certain. This matter is a secret trick I learned occasionally, probably useful for this problem, so I think I can give it a try. . In short, we¡¯ll be ready when the time comes, and we¡¯ll just have to try. If we can, then go to the ancient city. If not, then let go.¡±


    This is definitely no problem. An Han nodded to Tang Ye and said, "This is naturally no problem. I count the time now, there is still a month before the opening of the ancient city. Then, I will be ready at that time, and try as you said. ."


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded.


    In fact, Tang Ye was very concerned about this matter. Because for him, this is the key to improving An Han''s strength. Of course, the key is to improve An Han''s spatial ability. Only in this way can An Han help him open the space channel and then return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Of course, he still has a lot of doubts about this spatial power. Because of this spatial power, he felt the breath of the former master sister Li Haoran. He was wondering whether this spatial ability could be the ability of Grand Sister Li Haoran. However, if it was that ability, how could it be in An Han, or the new human race?


    To explore this issue, I''m afraid it is necessary to trace the so-called fairy potion that the first patriarch of the new human race had obtained from the ancient city. At the time, the first patriarch of the new human race was because he obtained such a treasure from the city of the ancient country, that changed the blood of some human races, gained supernatural powers, and became naturally powerful. Then, the so-called new human race and the old human race were formally distinguished. So, what exactly is this treasure that has changed the human blood, the so-called fairy medicine?


    Tang Ye knew that if he wanted to find out this matter, he had to go to the ancient city. It just so happened that he wanted to track down the secrets about the Phoenix, and get the most powerful force that could completely solve the power of the Dark Clan, and also to go to the ancient city. Therefore, Tang Ye is definitely going to this ancient city.


    The discussion with An Han was almost over. Tang Ye saw that An Han had been busy between the new human race and the old human race. It was also very hard, so she let her rest first and come to her if she has anything to do. Then Tang Ye left and returned to Ada and Aqi. Today is the day when the old human races return to the Blue Star. It is a day to return to their hometown. They must be very excited, and they will definitely want to celebrate. So at this time, they should be allowed to celebrate the carnival as much as possible and let them vent the emotions that have been suppressed for so long. And then, it was time to face the life of getting along with the new race. This is probably not easy.


    After returning there, Ada and Aqi, as well as several capable old human figures who have been appreciated and cultivated, will assume important positions and lead the old human people. When they saw Tang Ye, they were very respectful, as if they saw a god, they knelt down and shouted, "Master Ren Wang."


    Tang Ye waved his hand to tell them not to be polite, and said directly to them: "In the future, the old human race-there will be no such name soon, it will be the human race. From now on the human race matters will be handled by you. Of course, On the side of the new human race, you cannot intervene temporarily, and there is no need to intervene. Although I intend to bring the new human race and the old human race back into the same clan, things may not be so easy after such a long time of hostility. I believe that even you It¡¯s hard to accept this kind of thing. Because in the past, you have been hunted down by the new human race, and you have been greatly hurt in the process. But what I want to tell you is that what you want to hate is those who shot you. New human races. And those new human races will eventually be punished. As for those new human races who do not know or oppose the new human race practices and have helped you, don¡¯t resent them. Because of the relationship between the evil new human races, It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t like them, but since they are innocent and even helped you, who stood on your side, if you resent them because of some new human races, you shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    "Yes, sir, we know!" Ada and Aqi were very clear about what Tang Ye said. If it was before, they might not think so rationally. They will only hate all new human races, and they want to kill all new human races for revenge. However, in the process of returning to the Blue Star to deal with the new races, they experienced a lot and killed many new races. In general, the resentment towards the new human race has been sensible.


    Therefore, they will not resent blindly. And now, they will cherish the life of returning to the Blue Star, and will naturally handle the relationship with the new human race.

 Chapter 3356： Hard to be sure!

    Tang Ye learned that Ada and Aqi had a very good attitude towards the new human race, so he didn''t need to worry so much. And he also planned to leave the affairs of the old human race to them, so in this way, Tang Ye basically just got to know the situation, and then went to work on his own affairs.


    However, Ah Qi felt that Tang Ye had delegated such a major matter to her. She was afraid that she would not be responsible, so she came to Tang Ye and said, "My lord, now we have just returned to the Blue Star. I won¡¯t agree. If it¡¯s those who are extremely extreme, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t talk about it. In this case, it¡¯s up to adults to deter them. So..."


    Ah Qi actually wanted to ask Tang Ye, but she was worried that Tang Ye would be too worried, so she hesitated when she said this to Tang Ye. But worrying that she could not handle it well and wasting the great situation that Tang Ye had won, she still said it, and said to Tang Ye: "My lord told me before that when the new human race is resolved, we will lead us back to the Blue. Xing, he has his own business to do. At this time, his subordinates shouldn''t bother the adults anymore, but the subordinates are really worried about not handling this matter well, so can you ask the adults to help stabilize for a while."


    "In the next period of time, I will work with An Han, the current patriarch of the new human race, to stabilize the situation of the tribe, so that our human race enters a good development environment." A Qi made a promise to Tang Ye, because she felt troubled. Tang Ye''s is too much, she doesn''t want to be like this at all.


    Tang Ye looked at A Qi like this and smiled, and said: "A Qi, you have done a good job, don''t be under pressure. I told An Han over there and learned about their situation. So next It won¡¯t be too bad if you and An Han work together to do this. As for you still need my help, rest assured, I will help you."


    "Thank you, sir!" A Qi said with a nod to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said again: "After discussing with An Han before, I felt that after you stabilize the situation of some tribesmen, we will conduct a pretend crisis so that the new and old human races can join forces faster and promote them. Get along and merge with each other, which is very good for the development of the tribe. I will tell you about this plan carefully."


    Then, Tang Ye used what he and An Han said before, to create a powerful common enemy for the human race, using this as an opportunity to promote the relationship between the new human race and the old human race.


    A Qi didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a plan, and was immediately surprised. She definitely couldn''t think of such a plan, and even if she thought of it, she might not be able to proceed. However, it was Tang Ye who thought of it now, and Tang Ye had to arrange it, and she believed it very much. Then he thanked Tang Ye again: "Thank you for your help!"


    Tang Ye waved his hand to stop Ah Qi''s gratitude, and said, "How can I say that I am also a member of the human race. You should do these things. You don''t need to take it seriously."


    After that, Tang Ye stopped being polite with A Qi, and let A Qi go busy, but he had to take a break. Then Tang Ye went to various places of Blue Star to take a look. This is a world of stars with very beautiful scenery. The sea and land, lakes, mountains and rivers are so huge that Tang Ye almost thought that this was the ancestral land of the earth.


    However, a place outside the big world here is naturally not the ancestral land of the earth. However, seeing such a scene, Tang Ye would inevitably think that when Pangu God Emperor created the earth''s ancestral land, he might have referred to this blue star. The God Emperor Pangu came from the outside world, and Pangu was a race. However, the Pangu clan has now disappeared. After all, when the God Emperor Pangu created the ancestral land of the earth, too long has passed since now. In these endless years, too much has happened.


    And this didn''t matter to Tang Ye. No matter who created the earth ancestral land, since he has a sense of belonging there, he will definitely go back. This has nothing to do with his current strength. In fact, based on the circumstances, his current strength, although not as good as Pangu God Emperor, should not be too far behind. Because the Pangu God Emperor was here at that time, and the realm of strength here, after reaching the Heavenly Realm realm, the power that will go up is the gods who once ruled here. For example, the light gods who sealed the dark race, and those gods at the same level as the light gods, or lower-level, but as the gods who ruled the world at that time, their strength was somewhat stronger than the heavenly realm.


    Tang Ye has not yet reached the stage of the gods that dominate this world, so it cannot be said that he is as powerful as a god. However, if there is the secret of the phoenix in the ancient city, and he gets the power behind the secret of the phoenix, according to the clues of the dark clan, then he must have reached the level of gods. Even, that is a stronger level than the God of Light, that is, the God of Sun!


    If he had obtained these powers, Tang Ye''s strength would naturally be comparable to that of Zeng Jin''s Pangu God Emperor. At that time, if he returned to the ancestral land of the earth, he would definitely be the strongest person. Even if the earth''s ancestral land still has the power of Pangu God Emperor, it may not be Tang Ye''s opponent. At that time, Tang Ye was probably the supreme god, and that was the existence that could control everything.


    Of course, Tang Ye wanted to return to the ancestral land of the earth, not because he wanted to do such a thing. He only returned from purely spiritual needs and wanted to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    "Now I am waiting for the opening of the ancient city. Tang Ye, if we can really enter the ancient city, I have a hunch that something big will happen." The Phoenix who merged with Tang Ye spoke to Tang Ye Tao.


    At this moment, Tang Ye was standing on a high mountain within the blue star, looking around, there were cascading clouds, green mountains and green waters, and flying birds, which really looked like an earth ancestor. If it hadn''t been for the surprise of the Phoenix, Tang Ye would have thought that he was already in the ancestral land of the earth.


    "No matter what happens, I have to visit the ancient city. Now I don''t know how to return to the ancestral land of the earth. The ancient city is my only hope." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Phoenix understands Tang Ye''s mood. She is in harmony with Tang Ye, and she can probably feel Tang Ye''s mood. So she said to Tang Ye: "This is natural. It''s just that, I don''t know exactly where this ancient city is. It seems that too many things are related to it. And the situation of this new human race is also. Changing blood is such a thing, Can it really be done? However, it is useless to think about this. The main method is to return to the ancestral land of the earth. It must use powerful space power. An Han''s current space power is insufficient, and I hope to improve in the ancient city."


    "It''s just that An Han doesn''t understand the earth''s ancestors at all. Even if her space power is enough, how can she be sure that the space channel of the ordinary earth''s ancestors is opened?" Phoenix also considered a lot of things.

 Chapter 3357： Shape the enemy!

    Tang Ye has always known that returning to the ancestral land of the earth is not so easy. Even if An Han''s space power is enough to open the space channel, he may not be able to return to the ancestral land of the earth. Because the turbulence in the space channel itself is extremely dangerous. If the strength is insufficient, it is difficult to withstand the pressure of space, then when entering the space channel, it will directly burst and die.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t worry about this problem. Because he is quite strong now, it is not a problem to bear the pressure of space. Moreover, he has already endured the pressure of this space. When he first left the ancestral land of the earth, he experienced space turbulence, so this problem did not have much impact on him.


    But he needs to worry about not having a clear direction to return to the ancestral land of the earth after being involved in the turbulence of space. Therefore, at this point, it is necessary for An Han to master enough space power to lock onto the earth''s ancestral land, so as to ensure that it is the earth''s ancestral land.


    "This problem..." The thing that Phoenix mentioned was something Tang Ye had been trying to solve. Although this kind of problem mainly relies on An Han, who has mastered space abilities, Tang Ye felt that if he could help, he would definitely take action. After all, this was his desire to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    "Perhaps..." Tang Ye thought of something suddenly, and said: "After I have seen the blue star, I always feel that God Emperor Pangu was based on this blue star to create the earth ancestral land. Such words , If An Han is to lock onto the earth¡¯s ancestral land, but she does not know anything about the earth¡¯s ancestral land, so it is difficult to lock it, then, wouldn¡¯t it be good for her to simulate the blue star as the earth ancestral land?


    Tang Ye felt that this method was feasible, because after looking at the Blue Star, he found that many parts of the earth''s ancestral land were similar to here. So, it can be said that these two places have great similarities. In this way, if one finds a space similar to the blue star in the turbulence of space, it is basically the ancestral land of the earth.


    "Listening to you, it seems that this is indeed possible." Phoenix nodded to Tang Ye''s question.


    Tang Ye smiled, thinking that this idea is actually good, maybe it''s really useful. This is a good thing. And it¡¯s okay to be ready for all kinds of things now. When you can enter the ancient city, maybe you can return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    "When I looked around just now, it seemed that the Blue Star also had a void in the abyss, let''s go and see." Tang Ye is still in a good mood, but it is not yet time for the opening of the ancient city, so there is no way to worry about this. That being the case, it''s better to solve some new human races and old human races. When things about the human race stabilized, even if he returned to the earth''s ancestors, he could feel more at ease.


    Phoenix said to Tang Ye: "Void abysses are everywhere. The edge of a star world is the void abyss. I just don''t know the difference between these void abysses and the void abyss on the Pearl Star. The void on the Pearl Star. The abyss has the power of the Dark Clan. And here, it is unknown."


    "Go check it out." Tang Ye started to leave. With his powerful strength now, even if it is to get to the edge of the blue star, it doesn''t take too long. However, if a person of average strength wants to pass through such a world, it will take more time.


    The Phoenix was curious that Tang Ye paid attention to the matter of Void Abyss, and asked, "Do you think that the Dark Clan will also threaten the Blue Star?"


    "No, I want to find an enemy from the Void Abyss, the common enemy of the new human race and the old human race." Tang Ye''s purpose is this, and this is the plan he discussed with An Han before. As for the threat of the Dark Clan, he felt that no matter which star world it was in, as long as there was the Dark Clan, he could be threatened. He couldn''t solve this problem, unless he got a stronger power than the God of Light, and then completely eliminated the Dark Clan.


    But the Dark Clan cannot be completely eliminated. Because the dark race was born out of dark shadows, then as long as there is darkness and shadows, they will be bred. It''s just that it takes a very long time for these bred dark races to transform from a conscious force into a form, then become stronger, and then into a form. Therefore, even if the Dark Clan under the Void Abyss is eliminated, even if the Dark Clan cannot be completely eliminated, it will not take much time for the Dark Clan to be reborn. In that time, many things can be done safely. And in such a thing, what will happen is not known.


    Tang Ye couldn''t manage that far away now. He knew that if he got the power of the sun **** and eliminated the current group of dark people, it would be enough for him. As for the future, let''s leave it to people in this world.


    "It turns out that you want to use the power of the dark clan to promote the integration between the new human race and the old human race. You are really different, and you would think of this kind of thing." The Phoenix really admires Tang Ye''s ideas, I don''t know. What I think is always unexpected.


    Soon, Tang Ye reached the edge of the blue star. The dark abyss outside is actually connected to the abyss of void. Below the Void Abyss is the sealed dark clan. If these void abysses are broken, it is inevitable that the power of the dark race will come out.


    However, Tang Ye observed it again and found that the power of the dark race did not penetrate. However, since Tang Ye intends to use the power of the dark clan, then feel it carefully to see if there is anything he wants. He closed his eyes and sensed, and suddenly discovered that in the center of the blue star, there was a power that resembled the aura of the dark race. However, this power is much weaker than the power of the dark race.


    But it didn''t matter. For Tang Ye, the evil power he was looking for was weaker than the power of the Dark Clan, otherwise he was worried that the new human race and the old human race would not be able to deal with it.


    "Let''s go inside again, there seems to be an evil force that satisfies me." Tang Ye said again, and then set off again, swiping fast, so fast that he didn''t pay attention, thinking it was just a gust of wind.


    What surprised Tang Ye was that when he reached the central area of ??the Blue Star, he saw that An Han was also there. At this moment, An Han looked serious and frowned, very worried.


    Tang Ye saw An Han like this, and then looked at the evil power radiating from the front, and he knew that An Han was probably worried about this. After all, such an evil power was nothing to Tang Ye, but to An Han and others, or even weaker people, it was a very scary thing.


    "Tang Ye, why did you get here?" An Han was surprised when he saw Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3358： Ready-made enemies!

    Tang Ye didn''t think it was strange that An Han would appear in this place where huge evil power emerged. Because of such a powerful evil force, it is very dangerous. This is on the blue star, and that is a huge threat to the blue star. In case this is a terrible enemy, those living on the blue star would be very dangerous to the human race.


    Tang Ye looked at An Han and said, "The purpose of my coming here should be with you."


    An Han nodded, then didn''t say much, and went straight to check the situation of the evil forces ahead. Seeing An Han''s appearance, it seems that she is a little familiar with this place, presumably An Han has discovered this place long ago.


    Tang Ye followed, but Tang Ye was not worried. This is because the evil power emitted here is far different from the previous ones emitted by the Dark Clan. In addition, he felt a little familiar with this evil power, that was the aura of the dark race. Then Tang Ye understood that this might be the power of the Dark Clan. However, it is not a purely dark clan, otherwise this evil force will be more powerful than what it feels now.


    Therefore, Tang Ye was not even afraid of the power of the Dark Clan, let alone such a bit of evil power. No matter how evil it is, it is only one of the dark forces. It is easy for him to deal with it. Moreover, he can be regarded as a cultivation power, seized by the method of soul cutting, and then "eaten". However, at Tang Ye''s current realm of strength, even if such a small amount of power is fused, it will have no effect on his cultivation.


    Therefore, after Tang Ye felt the evil power here, he made a decision to use the power here as an opportunity to unite the new human race with the old human race. Because of this power, he can control, and then can be shaped into the common enemy of the new human race and the old human race.


    However, looking at An Han''s appearance, he seemed very jealous, and he didn''t know what this evil force was. He asked An Han, "Do you know this? What is this terrible evil force?"


    An Han walked in the front, she was very cautious, and she did not let Tang Ye be in front, probably because she felt that even if Tang Ye made a move, she might not be able to deal with this evil force. Because in the past, An Tianhou also wanted to get rid of this evil force, but An Tianhou also had nothing to do. Therefore, the strength that An Tianhou can''t handle is definitely much stronger than An Tianhou''s strength. And Tang Ye, even though he won An Tianhou, the evil force was still too strong, and perhaps Tang Ye might not be able to deal with it.


    An Han ensured the safety in front of him, and then said to Tang Ye: "The evil force that emanates from the front has long existed in the blue star. It was born very early and existed before the human race was divided. At the beginning, no one knew what it was. However, as the people approaching there got into trouble, were deceived, and killed people indiscriminately, we realized that this force was very evil. Later, the people wanted to eliminate it. However, it was discovered that no matter what method was used, this evil force could not be solved, and it has been till now."


    As he said, An Han became very worried, and said: "Up to now, this evil force cannot be solved. Presumably this evil force is already very powerful. Therefore, I don''t know how to eradicate this force. I can only say, here. It becomes very dangerous and we all need to be careful."


    Tang Ye listened to An Han''s words, followed An Han slowly, and said curiously: "Do you know what this evil force is?"


    An Han nodded, but shook his head again, and said, "I am not very clear. According to the information I have found before, I think it is a fierce monster born in the dark and evil power. But when we want When I went to investigate clearly, I found that there was a void abyss inside, and this evil beast was under the void abyss. Of course, such a place is not something we can explore. Later, I heard that this was sealed by our ancestors a long time ago. A fierce beast there may now break through because the seal is loose. In that case, it is very dangerous for us."


    Tang Ye listened, of course Gu Jing Wubo''s heart was no longer there. Because no matter what An Han said, he would not feel how powerful this evil force would be. Now he has figured it out clearly. Although this evil force is somewhat similar to the power of the dark clan, it is not the real power of the dark clan. And this power is much weaker than the power of the dark clan. I am afraid that he has gained a little bit of the power of the Dark Clan, and then his cultivation has become stronger.


    With such power, it is normal for them like An Han to be afraid. But as a person who suppressed the Dark Clan, Tang Ye would not be afraid. On the contrary, he has already determined that he wants to use this dark and evil force to unite the new human race and the old human race. But thinking about it, he felt that there was no need to tell An Han that he would do it deliberately. Because now based on this dark and evil force, I''m afraid it is about to break through. In this case, even if an enemy is not created, the new human race and the old human race will soon have a common enemy.


    It is this dark and evil force.


    Tang Ye said to An Han: "This is terrible. Maybe we don''t need to shape an enemy. Our human race will also have a common enemy. This dark and evil force is very powerful, but it''s not easy to deal with. As for this threat, since it has always existed in the Blue Star, we don''t need to say anything specifically, presumably the people of the tribe all know what is going on."


    An Han nodded and said, "Yes, it''s just that I hope that we don''t have this enemy. If it is an enemy we made ourselves, we can still control it. But this enemy may not be controllable. This is too bad. It is very possible that we are all in danger. Even, according to the records of our ancestors, it may threaten the safety of the Blue Star."


    "Let''s take a look, it shouldn''t be that serious," Tang Ye said, "There is always a solution."


    "I hope so." An Han nodded.


    Then, they explored the place where the dark and evil powers were emitted. This is actually a cliff. The difference is that the cliff is circular, and the middle is under the cliff. And that dark and evil power also radiated from below. From this, Tang Ye guessed that under the bottomless cave surrounded by cliffs, it might be the Void Abyss. And the Void Abyss below might have exuded a little power of the Dark Clan for some reason, and was obtained by a certain monster. This monster beast was cultivating here, and through the power of the dark clan, it became the current threat.


    "This bottomless pit surrounded by cliffs, I don''t know the situation below. We can''t go down and look at it. It''s pitch black and there are ferocious beasts. It will be very dangerous. The only way to do a good job is to defend the bottomless hole." An Han was right. Tang Ye said.

 Chapter 3359： Jump straight down!

    An Han didn''t know the strength of the ferocious monster under the bottomless pit, so he was careful at every step. Although An Han''s strength is very strong now, it is close to An Tianhou. However, since this dark and evil beast was sealed under this bottomless pit by the ancestors of the human race, Antianhou couldn''t solve it. Then it shows that this is something she can''t solve either.


    As for whether Tang Ye could be resolved, An Han hoped that Tang Ye could. In this way, the evil power that threatened their Blue Star for so long could be resolved, and they were completely relieved. However, An Han was also unsure whether Tang Ye could deal with the ferocious monster under the bottomless pit. Because this ferocious monster beast under the bottomless pit was sealed before their human race split into the new human race and the old human race. So, how powerful this ferocious monster beast really is is completely unknown.


    What if Tang Ye couldn''t deal with it?


    "Should we go down and take a look?" However, Tang Ye didn''t worry about An Han, so Tang Ye said to An Han after observing the surrounding situation.


    An Han immediately shook his head and said, "This is not okay. Although I know your strength is very strong, the situation under the bottomless pit is too dangerous. Even if there is no fierce monster below, just go down like this to a mysterious and unknown abyss with no end. , It is absolutely impossible."


    Roar!


    However, just after An Han had spoken, a terrible roar suddenly came from under the bottomless pit. This roar carries a terrible impact force, as if a long-supplied volcano erupts, and that terrible molten slurry soars into the sky. This kind of power is very domineering, if it is hit, I am afraid he will die on the spot. Fortunately, An Han did not get close to the bottomless pit at this time, otherwise something would inevitably happen.


    Even so, feeling the terrible power of this force, An Han couldn''t help shaking his body. She couldn''t match that power, and she felt fear in her heart. She never expected that this terrifying monster beast sealed by her ancestors could be so powerful. And now, she thought that her strength was good enough to deal with all kinds of enemy threats, but facing this fierce beast, she felt that she was not an opponent at all!


    Tang Ye frowned slightly at the power aura emitted by this beast. Because the power of this beast was stronger than he thought. This must be because there is still the seal of the human ancestors under the bottomless pit, and the seal suppresses the power of this beast. As the seal continues to be broken, the true power of this beast is revealed


    Fortunately, Tang Ye cautiously perceives that the power of the bottomless pit beast is still within the range he can deal with. However, because the power of the bottomless beast became stronger, he thought it necessary to be more cautious. Because although he was able to deal with the dark clan, but also because he had the seal of the light god, the dark clan could not exert its true strength. Otherwise, let alone him, even if Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy are added together, they cannot be the opponent of the Dark Clan. It should be said that none of them can be a master opponent of the Dark Clan!


    The dark race is so powerful. But also because of facing such an opponent, Tang Ye felt nothing terrible when he faced this beast who was not an orthodox master of the dark clan.


    "Suck!" An Han was even more worried when he was roared by the beast below the bottomless pit. The power of that terrible roar and roar alone is so powerful. If you really let this beast come out, it will definitely be irresistible, and the Human Race will have trouble by then. So now, An Han believes that the top priority is to suppress this beast. Before this beast can conflict with the ancestors and seal it out, we must completely solve it!


    An Han looked at Tang Ye and said, "We must get rid of this beast immediately, otherwise we may not be able to deal with it." An Han said to Tang Ye with a serious expression.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "You are right, you should indeed do this. However, this beast is so powerful that you can hear it from the roar just now. Therefore, we need more strength. Perhaps it needs the power that the ancestors of the human race once sealed here. And this, I am afraid that the new human race and the old human race must join hands."


    An Han nodded, recognizing Tang Ye''s words, and said, "Indeed, we need to talk to everyone about this matter. It''s just that now so suddenly, I don''t know how everyone will react."


    "No matter what the reaction is, they just need to hear that it is the sealed beast here. However, at this time, I am afraid they have heard the movement here. Then, how can they not be afraid of such a terrible power? In this way, If we say that it is possible to solve this crisis with everyone''s concerted efforts, then they will not be able to agree unless they want to die." Tang Ye said to An Han.


    An Han thought for a while, then nodded to Tang Ye: "It is indeed the case, then we will go back and talk to them immediately."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "No, I will stay here to watch. If there is a situation that can be dealt with, you should tell the people first. I believe you will have no problem with the new human race, and you can go to Aqi for the old human race. If you have any questions, you can come and find me."


    An Han thought for a while, and now things in the bottomless pit are really urgent. Someone can watch it. She nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Then be careful. If anything happens, you must notify us immediately and we will come and support you immediately."


    "Okay." Tang Ye nodded, feeling that An Han''s attitude was a bit strange. Because of this, shouldn''t it be when you were with her? I don''t worry about the situation now, if I can''t solve it, then An Han and the others must have nothing to do.


    Then, after An Han left, Tang Ye glanced at the bottomless pit, rolled his eyes, and immediately jumped down.


    If An Han saw this scene, An Han would definitely be very worried. This bottomless pit is very terrifying, and there are extremely powerful beasts underneath, how can it go on like this? She didn''t dare to check directly because she was not strong enough, so she could only come bit by bit. Now that Tang Ye is doing well, he went straight down!


    In fact, Tang Ye was not worried at all. Because for him, nothing will happen to him directly. With his strength, he can still easily deal with the current situation.


    Huhuhu!


    At this moment, Tang Ye kept falling down. There was a very harsh wind on both sides. The bottom is even more pitch black, and nothing can be seen. And the falling has not stopped, as if there is no end.


    Such a situation, even if there are no other dangers, will make people very frustrated. What''s more, when falling down, I still vaguely heard the panting sound of a beast from below, making my scalp numb.


    However, Tang Ye just squinted his eyes and hummed, "Well, let me see what kind of guy you are."

 Chapter 3360： Hit you!

    Tang Ye was naturally not afraid of encountering that dark and evil beast. On the contrary, he was looking for the dark and evil beast, because he wanted to control the dark and evil beast to manipulate something. In fact, it is to make this dark and evil beast become the common enemy of the new human race and the old human race.


    Of course, since it was under his control, it would not really hurt the new human race and the old human race. However, Tang Ye felt that things would not be so perfect. He wanted to do this without harming any new human race or old human race, which is probably too unreal. For this reason, he intends to let this dark and evil beast kill some guilty people in order to be true.


    Tang Ye kept falling down, but his fall would not hurt him. Because he has actually issued power to control, although it seems to be falling down, but in fact he is slowly sliding down. Although the surroundings were pitch black, Tang Ye''s strength at this time, coupled with the endless darkness in the extreme north when he was in the earth''s ancestral land, had adapted to it, so he could see the surrounding situation clearly at night.


    Even if you can''t see it clearly, you can feel it. Therefore, he didn''t worry at all that something terrible suddenly attacked him in the surrounding darkness. And now he is looting in the direction of that dark and evil beast power, and what he is looking for is also this dark and evil beast.


    The bottomless pit is not a true bottomless pit. After falling, it still feels distanced. For this bottomless cave, Tang Ye probably sensed that before reaching the bottom, where the dark and evil beast was, there was a huge rock protruding from there, and there was a magic circle on the rock, and this dark and evil beast, It is being sealed in this circle.


    At the same time, in the surrounding direction, there are chains with affixes that bind this dark and evil beast. Probably this is also a seal to the dark and evil beasts. It seems that this dark and evil beast is indeed quite powerful, and the ancestors of the human race have spent such effort to seal it here.


    Tang Ye approached and saw the dark and evil beast clearly. What surprised him was that this dark and evil beast actually looked like a dragon. It''s just that this is a very short dragon, shorter than the dragon Tang Ye saw when he was in Earth''s Ancestral Land. However, the head and body of this dragon are similar to those of those dragons. It''s just like, those dragons are shortened, but not to scale.


    So when I look at it this way, I feel that this dark and evil beast looks a bit like a short-bodied dragon. And it is also scaly, with hair on the tail, beard, and fins. This short-bodied dragon is dark blue, so it is easy to feel black. Look at the appearance of this short-sleeved dragon, it is very vicious. Those eyes looked like immensely hating something.


    Tang Ye was very curious when he saw this short-length dragon. He didn''t expect such a beast to exist. A shortened version of Shenlong? Is it short, but in fact extremely powerful?


    No matter what it is, Tang Ye is going to tame it and control it now. So he continued to fall and came to the short-length dragon.


    Roar! !


    Tang Ye''s arrival, of course, shocked the short-length dragon. It raised its head. Although all four legs were bound by the chain of symbols, it could still stand up. It just looked a little funny, because for Tang Ye, the dragon was already longer. Now that the short body dragon is so short, it makes him feel a bit of a Q version.


    However, this short body dragon looked funny to Tang Ye, but the human race outside was terrified. Now that the short-stroked dragon''s roar was transmitted to such a long distance outside, those human races were still terrified when they heard it, and felt that such power was simply devastating. Even An Han is very worried.


    Now An Han organized a new human race and an old human race outside, asking them to jointly deal with this dark and evil beast. Suddenly the roar of this dark and evil beast came again, and she was very worried about Tang Ye, wondering if something happened.


    But in fact, at this moment, Tang Ye volleyed in front of the short-length dragon, without any fear at all, just watching the short-length dragon quietly.


    The short body dragon was shocked. Who is this human being who can be so calm in the face of himself? Moreover, did he come down from the bottomless pit? Although it was sealed and unable to move, the bottomless pit itself was extremely dangerous. It is definitely not easy to come down. It only remembers the human race ancestors who sealed it. Then, after so long, no one could get it. But today, a human has appeared!


    The strength of this human being is probably not simple!


    But so what? These humans, no matter how strong they are, can they be stronger than themselves? At the beginning, several ancestors of the human race joined forces to deal with it, and finally had to die below. Therefore, its strength cannot be dealt with by the combination of several human race ancestors. If it hadn''t been taken carelessly, it wouldn''t have been sealed.


    "Boy, are you in a hurry to come here to find death? It''s interesting, don''t I need to go out to kill you?" The short-sleeved dragon looked at Tang Ye and said to Tang Ye in a very low, almost panting voice.


    Tang Ye was startled, this monster beast could actually talk?


    Yes, I haven''t seen such a monster for a long time. Look at this monster beast, naturally it is not an ordinary monster, it should be regarded as a different beast, such as those ten big beasts, or spirit beasts, just like the undead bird.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, and said to the short-length dragon: "You can talk, yes, it seems that you are indeed extraordinary. But this is good, I can tell you clearly, and I can rest assured that you can help. I did this."


    "Huh?" Danlong thought he had heard it wrong. What did this human kid say? Do something by yourself? It''s so funny. It''s fine if you don''t kill him, and I want to do things for him!


    This kid is quite arrogant!


    Roar!


    The short body dragon felt that he wouldn''t teach Tang Ye a lesson, this kid didn''t consider himself a thing. As a result, the short-sleeved dragon roared again, and it just roared, it was absolutely terrifying. Therefore, it used this roar to scare Tang Ye. No, it should be to attack Tang Ye. Because of its roar, it is full of power.


    However, when the short-length dragon''s roar attack came, Tang Ye still stood calmly in the air. The terrible power came, but he remained motionless. Because his physical body has become terribly strong, he doesn''t need to use strength to resist. The roaring power hit his body and immediately dissipated, just passing by from both sides, like a gust of wind.


    "Huh?" The short-length dragon was shocked when he saw Tang Ye''s strength, and he didn''t dare to underestimate Tang Ye. Because of this power, the level of the ancestors of the human race was at the same level as those of the old human race.


    Tang Ye looked at the short-body dragon and said, "I''m not dreaming, I really want you to do things for me. You don''t need to listen, then I will call you first."

 Chapter 3361： Happy to be beaten!

    The short body dragon felt very wronged. Listen to what this human kid is saying. If you don''t listen to him, just call yourself to listen?


    Do you have any dignity?


    Roar!


    The short body dragon directly roared at Tang Ye again. It was so angry that this human kid was so arrogant in front of him. What''s a joke, thinking that it''s all right with the strength of those human race ancestors? Hmph, you must know that those human race ancestors were not afraid of facing them at the beginning, and killed them all!


    So, isn''t this human kid now at most like an ancestor of the human race? Just one, can it be your opponent?


    The short-stroked dragon roared twice in a row, and its power was even more amazing. It was trying to give Tang Ye a good start, of course it didn''t use its true ability. It wanted to tell Tang Ye that even if it was just like this, it could scare Tang Ye to death. Humph, its strength is so strong.


    However, in the face of the two roars of the short body dragon, Tang Ye still had nothing to do, just like just now.


    When the short-sleeved dragon saw it, he was a little dull. This kid, **** it, doesn''t seem to have any cooperation at all. He doesn''t know how to show his strength, so he should be a little scared. Otherwise, it would really irritate myself, and the consequences would be quite serious. It is possible that he would really-kill him immediately!


    "Boy, you should know that I haven''t really wanted to kill. At this time, you can use your ability to escape quickly if it is too late. Otherwise, when I really get angry, you will never have a chance to escape!" Shenlong stared at Tang Ye and drank coldly.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing, and said, "I''m afraid that''s not the case? You are now sealed. How can it be so easy to kill me? It should be said that you simply can''t kill me, so you want me to leave? Do you feel that being watched by me can''t kill you and make you faceless?"


    "Boy!" Short-sleeved dragon was very upset about Tang Ye speaking to him so calmly. But the fact is that it was said by Tang Ye, so it was so irritable. The more it is, the more it is hiding something.


    Indeed, after seeing Tang Ye''s strength, it knew that it was not so easy to kill Tang Ye. Even if it was only the strength of the human race ancestor at the beginning, it was not easy to kill it when it was sealed. Without this seal, it would be very simple to kill it. It is a pity that it has not yet broken free from the shackles of the Universe and Earth Sealing Array.


    "Boy, you''re playing with fire, do you know?! I count time. It¡¯s been a long time since I was sealed? Thousands of years? I don¡¯t know, it¡¯s been a long time anyway. So, boy, you don¡¯t know me. Do you exist? You don''t know who I am? If you know, do you dare to speak to me like this?!" Short-sleeved dragon shouted angrily to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing, and suddenly felt that this short-bodied dragon didn''t seem so evil. It might be because this short-bodied dragon could speak human words and behave like a person.


    "Then who are you?" Tang Ye followed the short-stroked dragon and asked it.


    The short body dragon showed a proud look, sneered at Tang Ye, proudly said: "You don''t know me? But your human ancestors know. I tell you, I am the strongest guardian spirit beast of your human race. -Prisoner!"


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard the words of the short body dragon. Prisoner? What kind of spirit beast is this, he has never heard of it. And, besides, if it is a guardian spirit beast, how could it be sealed instead? And, shouldn''t the guardian spirit beast be so dark and evil?


    Tang Ye didn''t believe it anymore. Would the ancestors of the human race find such a dark and evil monster beast as the guardian spirit beast?


    "Why, kid, don''t you believe that I am a guardian spirit beast?" The prison tyrant looked at Tang Ye and sneered.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "I really don''t believe it. I haven''t seen a guardian spirit beast like you. Why do I think you want to kill us? Is this still guarding?"


    "Hahaha!" The prisoner burst out laughing, and did not deny Tang Ye''s words, as if he had already guessed something like this, because he guessed that Tang Ye would be like this, so he felt very happy. It said to Tang Ye again: "Indeed, I am eager to kill you all, how can I protect you? However, what I told you is true. My prisoner is the guardian spirit beast of your human race!"


    "Then why are you killing us?" Tang Ye asked the prisoner domineeringly.


    "It''s not that I want to kill you... But it can also be said that I want to kill you." Prisoner said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was speechless, and there was something irritating about this thing, "You should speak human words, what is the story behind this, just tell it."


    "Boy, what do you know? Can you stop me if you know it?" Prisoner snorted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Actually, my first impression of you is not that bad. Even I think you should not be that dark and evil monster. So I want to know more about the story behind it, maybe Can I help you?"


    "Help me? Ahahaha..." The prison tyrant laughed, not knowing whether Tang Ye''s words were ridiculous or something. After laughing, he said to Tang Ye: "Even the ancestors of your human race helped How can you help me without me, you a junior boy?"


    Tang Ye felt that Prisoner''s nonsense was a bit too much, and said, "You can tell me the matter first before I know if I can help you."


    "Do you think you can help me by speaking out?" Prisoner was a bit disdainful of Tang Ye.


    Tang Yezhen rolled his eyes and said, "How can I help if you don''t tell me?"


    "You can''t help me why should I say it?" Prisoner snorted to Tang Ye again.


    "..."


    Fuck me! Tang Ye was really speechless, and didn''t want to talk nonsense with this guy, so he rushed over and kicked the prisoner out.


    "Boy, you think you can attack me through the Universe Earth Seal Array..." The prison tyrant saw Tang Ye running to attack it, and he felt disdainful.


    However, before he finished speaking, he felt a tremendous amount of pain.


    boom!


    Boom!


    "Ah!" The prison tyrant was kicked by Tang Ye and hit the ground directly, and then it felt extremely painful, which it hadn''t felt for too long. Since being sealed here, no one has been beaten by anyone, and it is still so painful. After the pain, it suddenly felt very excited. This is the feeling of being alive, it''s so comfortable!


    It was a bit strange for this prisoner to be so happy to be beaten in pain. However, its idea is not strange, but it has been sealed here, under the bottomless pit, and it is pitch black. If it is replaced by someone else, I am afraid it would have been crazy long ago. And it actually became a bit crazy. However, it still makes sense.


    Then, after being happy, the prisoner became shocked, looking at Tang Ye and felt incredible.


    How strong is this kid? You can beat yourself like this across the world!

 Chapter 3386： I asked for it!

    It was so painful to be beaten, but it turned out to be very happy. This kind of thing was quite weird. If it wasn''t for the fact that the prisoner had been detained for too long, it would be strange to be beaten, or else I thought he was mentally sick. Tang Ye also saw that after the prisoner was beaten by him, not only was he not angry, but he was very happy, and felt a little speechless.


    "Boy, you played well. I''m also surprised that you can hit me and it hurts me so much. Tsk tsk, it seems that you are not an ordinary human being." The prisoner sneered at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye just thought that Prisoner was too long-winded, so he went to fight Prisoner, and he was supposed to let Prisoner know his power, so that he would probably believe him. If it hadn¡¯t been for the Prisoner that seemed to have a story, and he was not like a brutal beast, he would never talk to the Prisoner at all, he would have just beaten the Prisoner obediently.


    Because the prisoner is a spirit beast, it is conscious, this kind of beast with independent will, hitting it blindly may not make it surrender and obedient, because under independent will it may be better to die than surrender. However, being able to have independent will is also beneficial, that is, once you obey the order, it is much easier to help with things.


    "Well, my power can make you talk to me well, right?" Tang Ye didn''t say much to the prisoner, and just asked back what was just now.


    Prisoner recognized Tang Ye''s strength, and then said: "However, I think your strength is good. Then I will ask you, what do you want to know about the reason behind? In order to find out the ancestors of the human race back then Death?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Didn''t I just say that? I want you to listen to me and do things for me. I am afraid it will not be so easy to help me because of your appearance. I just want to see what happened to you. , Maybe you can let you listen to me through these."


    "You..." The prisoner did not expect Tang Ye to be so direct, and at the same time he was a little angry. Because Tang Ye said that he wanted it to do things for him, isn''t it the same as letting it be his little brother. Of course the prison tyrant would not accept such a thing, because doing things like a little brother, even at that time, when the ancestors of the human race were still there, it didn¡¯t do that. Now it¡¯s just an unknown human kid. Will obediently obey orders?


    "You want me to serve you? It''s not that easy!" Prisoner felt that such a thing was impossible. Not to mention whether it will agree or not, just say that it is now sealed by the Universe Seal Array, even if it wants to help Tang Ye, it can''t get out. And this Universe Ground Seal Array could not be broken at all. To break this magic circle requires extremely powerful power, so it doesn''t even count on it. For so many years, it has been waiting for the magic circle itself to weaken, and then find a way to get out.


    The prisoner sneered at Tang Ye and snorted coldly: "First of all, let me tell you that if you want me to serve you, you must restore my freedom. However, I am now sealed by this imprint of the universe, I can''t break through at all. How can I serve you?"


    "If you think you can break this universe, then you are too arrogant..." The prison tyrant wanted to speak, but at this time, it saw something very incredible.


    Because Tang Ye seemed to know what it was going to say, and immediately sent out his strength to attack this Universe Earth Seal Magic Array. The Universe Earth Seal Array is one of the most powerful seal Arrays in the human race, and it is generally set underground. However, although it was underground, before that, it was the power from the sky that reached the underground. This is probably the meaning of the universe. However, this sealing circle is not only about the universe. Because of the existence of "diyin". The ground seal is specifically used in the underground. Therefore, the Qiankun Diyin array is like playing the power of heaven and earth. As a result, the seal is very strong, and if there is no cracking method, it is basically difficult to break.


    Even the prisoner tyrants back then could not break such a powerful seal. Therefore, the prison tyrant now feels that Tang Ye can''t break the universe and earth printing circle.


    However, it just felt this way, and then Tang Ye gave out his strength and punched the eyes of the Universe Ground Sealing Array, causing the Universe Ground Sealing Array to be broken.


    "This...this..." Prisoner looked incredible, feeling that this kind of thing could not be true. However, Tang Ye stood in front of him volleyed and looked at him with a smile, as if to say to it that it had to get rid of the shackles in order to serve Tang Ye. Now that it got rid of the shackles, how should he choose next? Up?


    Prisoner was completely shocked, watching Tang Ye for a long time without knowing what to say. Because of this Universe Earth Seal Array, it didn¡¯t know how much time it took and how much power it took to attack, but it couldn¡¯t be broken. Until recently, a terrible dark force penetrated into it, that Universe Earth Seal. The formation showed a little loosening, and then it knew that the seal of the Qiankun Di Yinjia formation was about to be lifted, so it could come out.


    But now, this Universe Earth Seal Array would be broken by Tang Ye at will. What the **** is going on, it can''t understand why Tang Ye has such a magical and powerful power?


    "Who are you and why..." Prisoner took Tang Ye very seriously, watching Tang Ye want to speak.


    However, at this time, the prisoner''s body trembled, and then a dark atmosphere began to spread throughout his body. This dark aura was the dark and evil power Tang Ye felt before.


    Tang Ye saw this, and sure enough, there was probably some secret in the prisoner''s body. I didn''t see this dark and evil power just now, but now that he broke the seal, the dark and evil aura appeared again. Therefore, that Qiankun Earth Seal Magic Array actually had a greater effect to seal the dark evil power on the prisoner''s body. Once the prisoner is given this dark and evil power, the prisoner will not only become very powerful, but will also lose control. In this case, it is extremely dangerous to the human race!


    Roar!


    Sure enough, Tang Ye''s guess was correct. At this time, the prisoner''s body began to show dark power, and the prisoner''s body began to be infected with a layer of darkness.


    "Boy! You shouldn''t break the Universe Ground Seal Array! You shouldn''t!" The prisoner suddenly yelled to Tang Ye, probably because after Tang Ye broke the Universe Ground Seal Array, those dark and evil forces could not suppress it. Now, the prisoner is beginning to be swallowed by dark and evil forces, so it will lose consciousness.


    At this time, the prisoner felt very distressed and shouted in a low voice: "Your human ancestors sealed me. I hate it. I also want to break the seal very much. However, I know why the human ancestors sealed me. In fact, This is also my own request. Now, you actually broke, I...I..."


    "I will slaughter everything to death, **** it!" The prisoner yelled again and again, and he was already being eroded and controlled by the dark and evil forces.

 Chapter 3387： out of control!

    As a guardian spirit beast, the prison tyrant killed many enemies for the human race. The constant killings allowed him to accumulate a lot of hostility, and finally formed a terrible dark evil thought. If this dark evil thought cannot be suppressed, then the prisoner will lose control and become a dark and evil existence. In this case, the prisoner tyrant will become only killing.


    Before this happened, several Human Race ancestors wanted to stop it. The prisoner also thought it was necessary, so it agreed to seal its own business. However, when it was sealed, its hostility was aroused, and finally several human ancestors were killed. And several human race ancestors also tried their best to implement the plan, sealing the prisoner under the bottomless pit.


    In fact, this bottomless pit is a forbidden place for the Blue Star. Several Human Race ancestors had given ancestral training before they died, and no one was allowed to approach here. This is the fear that someone will enter here in the future and release the prisoner tyrant. In that case, the entire human race will have trouble. It''s just that after such a long time passed, such things were slowly forgotten. After all, Human Race has also undergone many changes in this long period of time.


    At this time, An Han, who went back to contact the new human race and the old human race, learned about this after investigating the handwritten notes left by the ancestors. Suddenly An Han knew that something was wrong, that was the prisoner, the oldest guardian spirit beast of their human race, and fell into the darkness because of the influence of dark evil thoughts. And such a guardian spirit beast is very terrifying. The ancestors of the human race were unable to deal with it, let alone them.


    So An Han thinks things are in trouble now. Because it was obvious that the world seal formation that sealed the prisoner tyrant was about to be broken, so the prisoner tyrant would definitely come out. At that time, their human race was very dangerous. As for how to deal with this, fortunately, the manuscript left by the ancestors mentioned that it is possible to re-launch the Universe and Earth Seal Array, and the manuscript contains relevant knowledge.


    For this reason, An Han now needs the new human race and the old human race to join forces, must first suppress the prisoner, and then re-seal.


    Soon, the new human race and the old human race were gathered together. At this time they didn''t know what was going on, but some people probably guessed it. Naturally, it was related to the terrible roar that came just now. This must be something bad.


    An Han looked at the people and stopped talking nonsense, and said: "I asked you to come together. It is a very urgent matter for comments. I will not talk nonsense with everyone now, because this matter is really urgent and it concerns our human race. Life and death! If you can''t handle it well, then our human race, whether you are a new human race or an old human race, will all have to die!"


    As soon as An Han''s words came out, everyone immediately made discussions, and their expressions became serious. Sure enough, it was a very bad thing.


    "It''s all quiet, listen to me!" An Han clapped his hands and stopped the discussion. Then the scene became very quiet, terribly quiet, as if something terrible was coming, and they could only wait obediently.


    An Han looked at the crowd, took out the ancestor''s handwritten notes, and said: "I don''t know if you have heard that the ancestral land of our human race, that is, this land, the blue star, sealed a very terrible demon. Beast. The terrifying degree of this monster beast is completely beyond our imagination. Because this monster beast is a prisoner who killed our human ancestors!"


    "Wh, what?" Hearing the name Prisoner, many human races were surprised, and they all started talking. Because they knew the name Prisoner, this was the oldest and most powerful guardian spirit beast of their human race. However, at the time of the ancestors, for some reason, the prisoner suddenly disappeared, and several ancestors also disappeared. After that, this matter became a mystery.


    If it hadn''t been for An Han to find the ancestor''s code, I am afraid they would not know what happened until now.


    An Han continued to say to everyone: "The prisoner did not disappear, but was sealed by our human race ancestors! Because, as the guardian spirit beast of our human race, the prisoner killed many enemies. In the constant killing and blood, it is inevitable. Accumulated hostility, and then was affected by evil thoughts. For this reason, the prisoner fell into the darkness. How strong once was, after falling into the darkness, the strength will only become stronger. Therefore, our human ancestors in order to prevent the prisoner from harming us Human race, in order to prevent the prisoner tyrant from hurting innocent people, they jointly sealed the prisoner tyrant! However, correspondingly, our ancestors of the human race paid the price of their lives for this!"


    "Wh, what?" When these new and old human races heard An Han''s words, they were surprised again and again. They didn''t expect that this prisoner was so powerful that he could kill several human ancestors at the same time. You know, the strength of a human race ancestor is the highest, and can kill a few, there is no doubt that the strength of this prisoner is absolutely unmatched.


    An Han saw everyone''s reaction and knew that they knew about some ancestors and prisoners. Regardless of whether it is a new human race or an old human race, because before the separation of the new human race and the old human race, their ancestors are the same. In this way, it¡¯s easy to communicate with them. Since they all think this is their common enemy, let them join hands to deal with the prisoner and save the Blue Star, so that they can survive. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult. .


    "Now, if we want to deal with the prisoner tyrant, we must join hands and use the power of all of our races. Otherwise, we will all go to extinction!" An Han said to many new and old races.


    At this time, when it comes to the need to join forces, the new human race and the old human race are not the first to have the idea of ??rejection. Because as Tang Ye analyzed before. They all know the existence of the prisoner, know the power of the prisoner, and know the threat of the prisoner to them, they can''t deal with it alone, and they may not even be able to deal with it together, but the chance of success together will be greater. They don''t want to die, so in order to live for themselves, they won''t reject joining hands.


    In this way, Tang Ye''s plan was carried out. However, Tang Ye''s plan was well carried out, but at this time, An Han was worried. Because An Han didn''t know whether Tang Ye could deal with the prisoner tyrant, she was worried that no one could deal with the prisoner tyrant, so An Han really felt that he was facing a big enemy at this time.


    But he didn''t know that at this time, under the bottomless pit, Tang Ye was not worried at all facing the prisoner. Although the prisoner was slowly eroded and controlled by the dark and evil powers at this time, and his power continued to rise, Tang Ye had seen more terrifying dark powers, so he completely felt that the prisoner''s dark power was completely insignificant.


    Moreover, he also sensed that a little bit of the dark evil power of the prisoner tyrant is the power of the dark clan, and for this reason, the power of the prisoner tyrant has increased so much. It seems that the power of this dark clan has a very terrible increase and inducing effect on the power of darkness and evil.


    "Boy, hurry and go! Otherwise I will definitely kill you!" The prison tyrant knew that he was about to lose control, and shouted to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3388： Still like that!

    The prisoner is about to run out of control. It will be controlled by dark evil thoughts, and then become a dark and evil monster beast, which will only bring slaughter and destruction. The prisoner also knew his power when he fell into the darkness, it was very powerful and terrifying. It didn''t want to kill Tang Ye, it thought Tang Ye was quite interesting. In other words, it does not want to kill the innocent, otherwise it would not agree to let several human ancestors seal it. So it made Tang Ye go quickly. From this point of view, it should be considered kind.


    However, with so many killings in the past, it is inevitable that there will be evil thoughts. After too much hostility, you can''t control yourself. The same is true for Prisoners. Originally, the Qiankun Earthy Seal Array could suppress its dark evil thoughts, but now the Qiankun Earthy Seal Array was broken by Tang Ye. At the same time, it was also affected by the power of the Dark Clan, so it was eroded even more severely.


    In fact, beneath this bottomless pit is the abyss of the void. Tang Ye had already sensed this. It''s like, endless darkness, always connected to the void abyss. That is a place where there is no light, it is all dark, and it is most easily occupied by the dark race.


    "Boy, go!" At this time, the prison tyrant still had a trace of consciousness, and continued to tell Tang Ye to leave, because it knew it was dangerous now, and it didn''t want to kill Tang Ye. It is still confident in its own strength, not to mention that it is still caught in dark evil thoughts. At that time, its power will increase several times. Although Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, it knew that Tang Ye was definitely not an opponent. After all, it was caught in the dark evil thoughts, even a few human ancestors could not beat it, not to mention that Tang Ye is only a person now. As for Tang Ye''s strength, Prisoner''s estimation was as powerful as the human ancestor at the time.


    The current human race can reach this level of strength, and the prisoner is very surprised. However, it does not mean that it will lose to Tang Ye. After all, even if Tang Ye was a human ancestor back then, that was just one. At the beginning, several Human Race ancestors were not the opponents of Prisoners, let alone one.


    Tang Ye was surprised. He didn''t expect the prisoner to be so kind in heart, and told him to leave in order to avoid accidents. This is not a brutal monster that kills people without blinking. Of course, if it is a prisoner who is trapped in dark evil thoughts and cannot control himself, it is not necessarily. However, even so, Tang Ye would not leave. Because Tang Ye''s strength is not the level of a human ancestor, but there are many, many, enough to deal with prisoners.


    Whether it''s a normal prisoner, or a prisoner caught in dark evil thoughts.


    "Prisoner, you can fall into the dark evil thoughts at will, I will wake you up. At that time, depending on what you were just now, it will not be so vicious. Maybe you can be a guardian spirit beast. But before that, you I have to help me first." Tang Ye said with a smile at Prisoner.


    Prisoner was really speechless at such Tang Ye. There is actually such a guy. Is this arrogance or wanting to die? No one can stop him when he is caught in the dark evil thoughts. This kid actually said to wake him up?


    What a joke!


    "Boy, don''t you want to die!" Prisoner was very angry at Tang Ye''s actions. Don''t go when it''s time to go, or what to do, this is not for companions, for affection or the like, this is stupid!


    However, the more angry the prisoner, the more he was eroded by dark evil thoughts. So at this time, the dark power surrounding his body swallowed it all at once. Then, its eyes became dark. This means that it is completely controlled by dark evil thoughts.


    Roar!


    Then the prisoner roared and looked at Tang Ye with a trivial smile, and said: "Boy, you are very interesting, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t broken this universe, I wouldn''t be able to break through. The seal comes out. Although it will be a matter of time before I break through the seal and come out, you helped me after all. Therefore, I will let you die a little easier."


    Tang Ye looked at the prisoner and smiled, and said: "Really? Can''t you not kill me? After all, I saved you, and then I have no grievances with you. Why must you kill me? What?"


    The prisoner grinned and said, "Because of what you say later, I don''t like listening. You said you want to hit me until I wake up? Then I think you are really arrogant and arrogant. You look down on my strength. So, I must kill you to prove that you are so unworthy of being in front of me."


    Tang Ye was speechless, shook his head and said, "It''s really meaningless self-esteem and arrogance."


    "However, I want to kill you, the most important reason is that you are a human race!" The prison tyrant ignored Tang Ye''s self-talk, and hummed out again. At this time, it was truly angry, Tang Ye could clearly feel that the dark evil thoughts on it had obviously become stronger.


    Tang Ye became even more speechless, and said, "What''s the matter with the human race? Is it the human race that provokes you?"


    The prisoner was very angry, and shouted at Tang Ye: "Because your human race is too despicable! You let me be your guardian beast. I guarded you for so long and helped you kill so many enemies. In the end, you are going to kill me! You can''t kill me, you must seal me! Let me stay in the boundless darkness! Can you feel this kind of pain? So, I want to kill all you guys!"


    Tang Ye nodded, as if understanding the prisoner, and said: "If things are really like you did, I must sympathize with you. However, the fact is not what you said. Because the seal is requested, you agree to it. Yes. I think this is probably the kind of your choice. Of course, for such a thing, I think Human Race must have failed you. Because you have helped us Human Race so much, in the end, it was not able to repay you well. , But want to kill you and seal you. Regardless of the facts, it seems that you are too wronged by such things."


    "Huh, kid, you can see clearly." The prison tyrant sneered at Tang Ye and said: "If that''s the case, then you behave and let me kill, otherwise, I want you to die!"


    Tang Ye also laughed, and said to Prisoner: "I''m sorry about this. I won''t let you kill me. Moreover, I won''t let you kill other human races. For what the human race owes you, I will Find a way to compensate. Of course, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t think that way anymore. No matter what, I¡¯ll wake you up first.¡±


    "You..." The prison tyrant never expected, after saying so much, Tang Ye still thinks like this. He felt that Tang Ye was either stupid or crazy. Since he is such a guy, what nonsense is that, just kill him quickly!


    So, the prisoner roared and then shook his body. The body of the dragon, which was short, but very strong, rushed forward suddenly, with no small aura.

 Chapter 3389： Break the teeth!

    Although the prisoner was short, his body was very strong, and the momentum of Chao Tang Ye''s return was like invincible. Its attack is not too complicated, it is directly attacking with the sharp teeth of the mouth. And such an attack is precisely the most primitive as a beast, and the damage should not be underestimated.


    When Tang Ye saw such a prisoner, he was actually a little bit confused. He didn''t know how strong such a prisoner was, so he wanted to find out the situation of the prisoner, so he didn''t avoid it.


    "The kid is looking for death!" The prison tyrant felt that Tang Ye''s actions were too much, and he ignored him so much. As I said just now, his strength under the control of dark evil thoughts is even more fierce and terrifying. This kid is good, he didn''t avoid it. It seemed that he was really crazy, or he was going to die directly. If this is the case, then complete this silly boy, don''t waste too much time on this silly boy, because there are still many human races out there to kill, haha!


    Click!


    Therefore, the prisoner rushed over quickly, and when he arrived in front of Tang Ye, he directly bite with his mouth. Its body is still very large, and it can swallow Tang Ye directly by opening its mouth. Therefore, it can bite Tang Ye''s whole person with its mouth. It also bit down, but when it bit, it clicked like a hard object, and it could not directly bite Tang Ye off.


    "Huh?" Prisoner was suddenly surprised. It didn''t expect Tang Ye''s body to be so hard, and with its strength it could not snap it off immediately. This is really amazing. Is this kid''s strength stronger than imagined?


    Just now this kid showed a very strong power, breaking the Universe Earth Seal Array, before hitting himself through the Array, this power was very strong, but at that time, he was still suppressed by the seal, and , Has not been under the power of darkness. Therefore, Tang Ye''s powerful force at that time was not even as powerful as he was now.


    The Prisoner thought this, and thought it was true, so it felt that its attack should be very effective against Tang Ye. But now, the result is not so. It could not bite Tang Ye, or even a little bit. It could feel that outside Tang Ye''s body, a very powerful force blocked its attack.


    However, the prisoner was not reconciled to this, it felt that it was much stronger than Tang Ye, how could it not hurt Tang Ye at all. Therefore, it was still biting Tang Yexia, suddenly exerting its strength, trying to bite through Tang Ye''s defense, and then kill Tang Ye.


    Click!


    However, even if the prisoner used his strength again, he still couldn''t bite the defensive force outside Tang Ye. Looking at it this way, he felt that the prisoner was gnawing on some hard object, and then he couldn''t move.


    "This is what you said, you have a very powerful power?" Tang Ye said aloud at this time.


    At this moment, even if the prisoner used his power to bite him, Tang Ye was still intact. The layer of power outside his body continuously formed a shield, which was very strong. He looked at the prisoner trying to bite him, then calmly said, "If this is your power, then I can only say that you are really nothing terrible. In this way, I will hit you a few more times. , See if you can wake up."


    "And these things, I want you to remember, even after you wake up, you still have to remember. Because only in this way, you will be honest and obedient. I am the one you can''t disobey!" Tang Ye looked up and looked. Xiang Zheng bit his prisoner''s tyrant, and then suddenly exerted force, and suddenly he, together with the power shield outside his body, rushed up like a ball, and attacked the prisoner''s tooth.


    "You..." The prison tyrant could not bite Tang Ye, but Tang Ye could counterattack it so easily, and when the impact came up, it couldn''t be unable to contain Tang Ye with its mouth, and was impacted so that it went up. This surprised it so much, how could there be such a thing? Why is this human race so powerful? !


    "This kid..." The prisoner was completely shocked, and suddenly felt that something bad would happen.


    boom!


    "Ah!" At this moment, the prison tyrant felt that one of his teeth was about to be knocked out. It turned out that it was Tang Ye''s shocking power. This power was so powerful that its entire body flew with it. It cannot understand that although it is short, its body is considered a huge monster to humans. Moreover, his own strength is also very strong, so why is it so easy to be shocked when facing Tang Ye this kid?


    There is only one explanation, that is, Tang Ye''s strength is enough for it.


    "Impossible!" However, the prisoner felt that his thoughts were terrifying. If Tang Ye''s strength is so strong, is it still human? It remembered that the strength of the ancestors of the human race was already top-notch. Then the ancestors of the human race also talked about that if you want to break through to be stronger, you need to use other methods. Could it be said that the human race after that has really found a way to break through that limit?


    However, he could be regarded as staying at the Blue Star forever, and he did not perceive the human race''s breakthrough limit. He just felt one thing, that is, a different breath came out behind the human race. A part of the breath was added to the other breath that was not human, and this breath was also integrated into the bloodline, which was considered to have changed the human race. However, Prisoner felt that these guys who had changed their bloodlines could not be regarded as humans. It felt that these people simply abandoned their human identity. For these human races, it is impossible to break through the human race limits mentioned by those ancestors. Because even the human race is no longer there, what are you talking about breaking the "human race limit"?


    Obviously, what the prisoner was talking about was those new human races. However, it does not recognize this kind of thing. Because it knows that the so-called breaking through the limits of the human race means comprehending on its own basis, whether it is from the spiritual level or the physical level. Some people are born with strong spirits and can abandon their physical bodies to keep their souls immortal. This is a way to break the limit. And some people have been obsessed with cultivating the flesh throughout their lives, and they have cultivated the flesh to an extreme level, so as to break through and become eternal existence. This is also a way to break through the limits of the human race. However, changing the bloodline and adding that messy power is definitely not a way to break through the limit!


    "What''s impossible?" Tang Ye sneered at the prisoner, and said: "There are too many things that can make you impossible. Now, I will do what I just said, and beat you to sober, anyway. Won''t die."


    After all, Tang Ye simply removed the power shield from his body. But in this way, he would be attacked by the prisoner''s sharp teeth. But it doesn''t matter, because at this time, he stretched out his hand to attack. He grabbed the sharp part of one of Prisoner''s sharp teeth with one hand, and then directly attacked.


    Tang Ye''s body was changing, and he attacked the prisoner''s tooth every time it changed. Then, this tooth loosened and was about to be knocked out, and the pain made the prisoner scream.

 Chapter 3390： Not too surprised!

    Prisoner is quite speechless now. With such a powerful strength himself, in front of Tang Ye, he turned out to be vulnerable? This sharp tooth is not a short-answered sharp tooth, but one of his great weapons.


    However, now Tang Ye is indeed constantly changing his body, attacking his teeth again and again. Originally he thought that with Tang Ye''s strength, even if he stood still and beat Tang Ye, Tang Ye would not hurt him. His teeth are not fragile. On the contrary, his teeth are weapons and are very strong. Therefore, it is definitely not that easy to pull out his teeth.


    However, now Tang Ye had beaten one of his teeth loose, and the pain when he was beaten made him very unbearable. I had never thought of such a thing before, because I thought no one could break his teeth. But now that I am moved by others, it feels so painful.


    Roar! Roar!


    The prisoner roared out, feeling that the current situation was a shame. It was in the dark power, several times the normal power, why was it still beaten like this by Tang Ye? And look at Tang Ye''s power, using flame power. However, for the flame power, even the power of the major elements, because he is a prisoner, is a descendant of the ancient dragon, he is born with huge resistance. So, now this kid, why is it so painful for him to fight?


    Could it be that the strength of this kid is really strong to that extent, stronger than the ancestor of the human race at the time, breaking the limit of the human race?


    "Boy, your strength...You are a human race, did you break through the limit that those ancestors did not break through?" The prisoner yelled at Tang Ye in a hoarse and low voice. After all, he was about to lose a tooth from Tang Ye''s beating at this time.


    Tang Ye smiled at the prisoner, and said: "I don''t know if it is the limit of the human race, but I think there is no such standard for the limit, because every time is stronger, and every time is higher. Just like me, after passing After so many things, every time I feel that my strength has come to an end, but after practicing, I have broken through again. It''s like my current strength, in the Heavenly Realm, do you think it is the end?"


    "Wh, what?!" Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the prisoner was stunned and said: "You have reached the Heavenly Realm? How come... in the human race limit, how can you not reach this realm. Even those few human races Old ancestors, using various methods, it is impossible to reach. Your human race, if you break through to the Heavenly Realm, it will be a very powerful force!"


    "Really?" Tang Ye smiled, and said: "That shows that my current strength is still good. However, I don''t think you seem to be surprised. There are no other higher strengths besides Tianzhen. Realm, right? God, I really don''t want to be like this anymore, it''s endless."


    The prisoner was speechless when he heard Tang Ye''s words. What this kid means is that he has reached the strongest state? Then thought that this realm can do whatever you want?


    However, it is true that in the Heavenly Realm, few people have arrived, unless it is the gods when the ancient city is still there. However, the Heavenly Realm was originally the strength in the gods. And it''s still the highest level. Even if there is a higher one, it is nothing more than the Heavenly God Realm. However, this realm only belongs to those ancient gods who are said to be related to the creation of the world. However, the power of the ancient gods cannot be passed on. So if you want to reach that level, you can only use some methods that even the ancient gods don''t know. And this, where can anyone reach it now?


    Therefore, the ancient gods only have fallen, and some of the remaining power after the fall can be obtained by people. But this is not inheritance, it''s just being used like a tool. And this requires people to be able to adapt, otherwise they will be killed by powerful forces.


    Indeed, for Prisoners, the Heavenly Realm was not so absolutely powerful. Therefore, when it learned that Tang Ye''s strength was at the Heavenly Realm, it was only surprised that Tang Ye, as a human race, broke through that limit. But as someone who knew the overall strength, Tianzhen Realm didn''t seem to be so alarmed by it. Probably in it, the heavenly realm is not so rare. Among the strengths it recognizes, the strength of the Heavenly Zhen realm can only be said to be very powerful, perhaps even stronger than it, but it is not unprecedented.


    "It seems that I underestimated you. The strength of the Heavenly Zhen Realm is definitely very powerful. If I don''t use all my strength, I''m afraid I won''t be able to deal with you. Hmph, I didn''t expect it, I just met someone now. Boys, all have such strengths. Could it be that all of your outside cultivation will be against the sky!" Prisoner shouted coldly to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was surprised at this moment. He didn''t expect that for Prisoner Tyrant, the strength of the Heavenly Realm was not uncommon. It is not so afraid of the Heavenly Realm. Now it faces the Heavenly Realm, and is not afraid to retreat, but also wants to fight. Doesn''t this mean that Prisoner''s strength is also above the Heavenly Realm?


    No wonder An Han is so scared, because the power in such a realm of strength is indeed beyond An Han and the others. And Tang Ye felt that the Prisoner''s power was only close to the Heavenly Realm, not as strong as it is now. He was thinking that this might be the explosion of the power of the dark clan.


    Sure enough, after the prisoner said he would use his full strength to deal with him, Tang Ye felt a breath of dark power. In this way, I am afraid that the prisoner has gained the power of the dark race. The power of the dark race is indeed powerful, and it is indeed frightening to everyone. Even Tang Ye had the same fear. Before dealing with the dark race, if it weren''t for the suppression of the seal of the God of Light, he would definitely not be able to deal with it.


    Therefore, if the power of the entire dark clan came out, Tang Ye would be very jealous. However, Tang Ye felt the power of the dark clan that the prison tyrant now revealed, only the aura of the dark clan, and not the pure dark power of the dark clan. Therefore, Tang Ye felt that the reason why the prisoner fell into the dark evil thoughts was because of the dark power of this dark clan. The prison tyrant thinks that he controls the darkness, but he does not know that he is controlled by the darkness.


    At this time, the prison tyrant emitted the power of the dark clan, and the dark power bursting out of his body seemed even more terrifying. Originally, Tang Ye wanted to destroy one of its teeth, but because of this terrible power, he retreated first. Because he felt that the power of the prisoner tyrant also had a heavenly realm. Even, because of the bonus of dark evil thoughts, it is stronger than the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Otherwise, after knowing that it is the strength of the Heavenly Realm, how could it not be afraid?


    Now, Tang Ye and the prisoner had a distance.


    "Your power is the power of the Dark Clan?" Tang Ye looked at the prisoner, squinted his eyes, and sneered.


    Prisoner was taken aback, looking at Tang Ye with a strange expression. It didn''t expect Tang Ye to know the power of the Dark Clan!

 Chapter 3391： Who is the ancestor?

    The Dark Clan was so sealed by the God of Light that many people have forgotten this existence that can be compared with the ancient gods at that time. The so-called guardian spirit beasts of the prisoners existed when the human race was born. Of course it knows those things. It can be said that it has experienced too many and seen too many, and has watched the world change since the time of the ancient gods.


    Of course, at the time of the ancient god, its strength was not at the current level. Maybe at that time, it was just a child, with mediocre strength, even just starting to practice. Therefore, he may know many things, but may not be involved. Even so, for people now, he has witnessed the existence of those things. It is incomparable to the people nowadays, if it wasn''t for Tang Ye to be a little strange, who could stop it?


    Prisoner indeed felt that Tang Ye was peculiar, because now it was emitting a bit of the power of the Dark Clan that he had accidentally obtained under this bottomless pit. And because of this little power, its original dark evil thoughts have expanded infinitely, so that its strength has rapidly increased, which is several times stronger than before. Therefore, its strength can not only reach the Heavenly Realm, it is also stronger than the Heavenly Realm.


    And also because of this, it is possible to break the universe and India law formation. It was originally meant to be broken slowly. Although it cannot be broken all at once, it is only a matter of time before it breaks. It knew that all of this was due to the power of the dark race. The power of this dark clan triggered the expansion of dark evil thoughts. For it falling into the dark evil thoughts, the power of this dark race naturally exists like "divine power".


    Because the power of the dark clan is very tightly sealed by the **** of light, few people outside have come into contact with the power of the dark clan, including prisoners. Therefore, when the prisoner gained such power and saw the terrible power of this power, he felt that it was a unique power, and only he had obtained such power. For this reason, using such power, it is natural to crush everything.


    However, with this kind of power, the prisoner feels that no one outside has ever touched it! However, Tang Ye knew the Dark Clan directly as soon as he saw the power he was emitting!


    If the prisoner hadn''t lived in the generation of the ancient gods, although he had little contact with the dark clan, he also knew that there was a dark clan. Because of this, he knew that those forces belonged to the dark race. Originally as the guardian spirit beast of the human race, it must have rejected such power. However, because it has long been eroded and controlled by dark evil thoughts, such power is extremely desirable.


    It''s just that it still can''t understand why Tang Ye also knows such power! Could it be that Tang Ye has seen it?


    "How do you know that this is the power of the Dark Clan?" Prisoner looked at Tang Ye and asked sharply. It felt that Tang Ye was more and more extraordinary. Not to mention having a powerful force like the Heavenly Realm, he also knew the power of the Dark Clan very well, and felt its terrifying strength under the blessing of the Dark Clan at this time.


    Who the **** is this kid?


    Tang Ye felt a little funny when he heard the prisoner''s words. Do you know the power of the dark race? Of course, not only did he know, but he also knew very well, and there was even a lot of power of the dark race in his body. Moreover, Tang Ye''s ability to reach the Heavenly Realm was also broken through by the power of the Dark Clan. If it is said that the limit of the human race mentioned by the prisoner, it means that he has reached the sky realm before, and cannot break through to the heavenly realm. Then, the way to break through the limit is to continuously devour the power of the dark race. Obviously, although this method is very successful, it is impossible for others to use this method to break through. Even, no one else can use this method to break through.


    Because there is no one who can withstand the power of the dark clan. Tang Ye was able to do so because of his very special identity and very special experience. His life trajectory is unique, and it is impossible for others to have the same.


    "I know that the power of the Dark Clan is correct, but, looking at your surprised look, do you know that the power of the Dark Clan is a very remarkable thing?" Tang Ye looked at the prisoner with a smile.


    The prisoner was very angry at once, and it felt that Tang Ye was very annoying, especially the look that had always been arrogant and confident. It seemed that no one was his opponent, and nothing threatened him. Therefore, Prisoner wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, no matter what, let''s take a fight first. If you are curious about the Dark Clan, then ask Tang Ye again!


    As a result, the prison tyrant attacked Tang Ye again, the short but very fierce dragon body began to rush towards Tang Ye. This time, not only was the body collided, but also the black lightning that was swallowed. The prisoner''s attack of thunder and lightning was in the dragon''s breath. The power of breath is like a sky full of black clouds. Then, under such a sky, there was a sudden thunder and lightning, which was still purple. It''s really strange and terrible.


    Tang Ye kept avoiding such attacks. In fact, such an attack did not have much impact on him, because most of the attacking moves of Shenlong had been experienced. The prisoner he was facing now, he didn''t know whether the prisoner could be regarded as a dragon. However, he knew that the dragons he saw in the ancestral land of the earth were very similar to the prison tyrants, except that they were longer, their moves were similar. However, there is one thing that Tang Ye is interested in, that is, the prisoner''s attack seems to be more fierce.


    For this reason, he couldn''t help but have a guess. Could it be that the dragons in the ancestral land of the earth were created based on the dragon of prisoner?


    If this is the case, the ancestor dragon of the earth''s ancestral land, or the ancestor of all dragons, is a prisoner. Of course, perhaps it cannot be said that the prisoner tyrant is the ancestor of the dragon. Because of the creation of the dragon, I don¡¯t know who it is.


    "What is the name of a monster like you in this world?" Tang Ye couldn''t help asking the prisoner domineering.


    Prisoner was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask this question, and then the look in Tang Ye''s eyes would be strange. It couldn''t understand that a strong character like Tang Ye didn''t even know their "Tyranno" clan. Of course, even though the Tyrannosaurus clan was almost extinct because of the catastrophe in the past. And some of the survivors are divided into different places. Because of their weak power and easy extermination, they are attached to some tribes. Prisoner is attached to the human race, so it has become the guardian spirit beast of the human race.


    "You don''t know which tribe I am?" Prisoner felt that Tang Ye was really ridiculous. He had cultivated to this level, and even the Tyrannosaurus clan didn''t even know it. Isn''t this just playing with himself?

 Chapter 3392： Still fight back!

    Although Tang Ye surprised the prisoner, but also made the prisoner angry. I dare not know if Tang Ye really didn''t know the Tyrannosaurus family, or was it fake. Now the prison tyrant felt that Tang Ye was joking about him. Therefore, he felt that he had to teach Tang Ye a good lesson, otherwise he really considered his current power to be a joke?


    At this time, the prisoner was not only spraying a dark atmosphere, and attacking with purple thunder and lightning. The prisoner roared abruptly, and then shrank his sharp claws. After that, he saw that the prisoner seemed to be in a straight line, and then suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye. Turning into a straight line, Prisoner''s speed was several times faster, and he immediately reached Tang Ye, hitting Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was shocked. Although he reacted, he was just protecting him with his hands. And Prisoner''s attack is not only fast, but also very powerful. It was like a diamond diamond, which made Tang Ye backtrack. The hands blocking him were also sore.


    Bang bang bang!


    Tang Ye was beaten and flew back. Although it was in darkness, both Tang Ye and Prisoner could see their situation clearly at this time. Seeing that after Tang Ye was rushed out, he repeatedly hit the floating rocks in the bottomless pit. These stones were also very hard, but when Tang Ye hit them, they were all broken. This would definitely have to suffer some injuries, Tang Ye was indeed in pain, he hadn''t been beaten like this for a long time.


    Of course Tang Ye would not be unable to be beaten by this attack. After smashing a few more rocks, he quickly stabilized his body, returned to the top, and faced the prisoner.


    "You are like a loach." Tang Ye looked at the short prisoner, and sneered playfully.


    "Mudfish? What? Huh, kid, do you think I have only that strength? I tell you, if you underestimate me, then be prepared for death!" Tang Ye shouted sharply to the prisoner.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Do you mean that if I don''t underestimate you, I don''t need to die?"


    "No, you will still die, because I will kill you and seize your power. Boy, I just discovered that you have strong power, and you also have dark power in you!" Prisoner said to Tang Ye Laughing again and again, he said: "But it is true that everyone has a dark side. Your kid has reached the current state, and he must have encountered many dark things. How about, do you want to follow me, Enjoy the beauty of this darkness?"


    Tang Ye was stunned, originally thinking that the prisoner was trying to say something, and actually let himself fall into the darkness together. It''s a pity that he himself is considered dark. As for the power of the dark clan, if he uses it, it will suppress the prisoner. Because his dark power is stronger than anyone else. He used the power of those dark people to break through to the Heavenly Realm. However, Tang Ye felt that in order for the prisoner to wake up, it would be impossible to use the power of the dark clan. And he believes that the most effective way is to use the ability of soul cutting to capture the power of the dark clan from the prisoner, and then slow down the dark evil thoughts on the prisoner.


    The dark evil thoughts on the prisoner were affected by the power of the dark clan, and the dark evil thoughts rose rapidly. Then, if the dark power of the prison tyrant is solved, the dark evil thoughts will be weakened.


    Tang Ye shrugged to Prisoner, and said: "Do you find that I also have dark power in me? Does it mean that everyone will have darkness in the depths of their hearts? Then you really made me speechless... In fact, the darkness that I have Power is a dark power stronger than your dark power."


    "Wh, what a mess!" The prison tyrant was very angry with Tang Ye, and didn''t know what Tang Ye was going around. No matter what, he had to teach Tang Ye severely now. The attack just used was obviously effective, Tang Ye couldn''t stop it, he was beaten miserably. Of course, he thinks so.


    "Boy, let you see and see my power again!" The prisoner snorted to Tang Ye coldly, "Do you think I am still your guardian spirit beast? Only that power at the beginning? I tell you, now that you see it, only It¡¯s my true power! Hmph, if you think I¡¯m your guardian spirit beast, then you just wait to be killed by me one by one, hahaha!"


    Tang Ye looked at the prisoner who came out laughing, slightly outside, feeling a little speechless. This short dragon might still be a silly. He said to the prisoner: "What was your power when you were the guardian spirit beast of our human race? I don''t know this. After all, you have disappeared for so long. In my opinion, your current power is the same as the previous power. It makes no difference. So, I don¡¯t think you can do anything to me."


    "You..." The prisoner felt that Tang Ye was really hateful, how could this kid be so speechless and angry. The prison tyrant felt that if he were the guardian spirit beast of this kid, he would have to go crazy, this kid would be too defiant.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Then I will look at your dark power. If you think you are stronger at this time, you can try to beat me to see if you are the strongest at this time. However, since Judging from the situation, I think your current strength is not very good. I still think your strength at the beginning is good, even if you get me kicked, nothing will happen. If you say that you are a human The power to guard the spirit beast, then I think you are still strong as the guardian beast of the human race."


    "If you give up, I will stop helping you human races, you ungrateful things! I have helped you so much, but you want to kill me. If you can''t kill me, you will seal me and let me stay in this endless darkness for thousands of years. Can you experience this kind of life? That kind of suffering, do you think it can make people crazy?!" The prisoner was very angry, and yelled at Tang Ye again and again.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, such an experience can indeed drive a person crazy. But don''t forget, you are willing to be sealed. You can''t blame our human race for this? "


    "Fart! I''m going to kill you!" The prison tyrant felt that Tang Ye was very hateful. He turned into a diamond diamond again and quickly attacked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "That''s right, you are controlled by dark evil thoughts now. Of course you can''t understand you, and you probably can''t hear anything. In that case, I still I will call you back to the time before. At that time, it will be easier for us to communicate. Moreover, you are still very kind."


    "You...I will definitely kill you!" Prisoner couldn''t stand Tang Ye and said to himself there. Quickly rushed to kill Tang Ye.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye issued a powerful force, and that was the power of the powerful dark clan.

 Chapter 3393： Indestructible evil thoughts!

    The power emitted by the prisoner at this time is also the power of darkness, but it cannot be said that it is also the power of the dark race. Because the power of the Dark Clan he got was just a little bit. When these powers are emitted, it becomes a bonus to the dark evil thoughts. Therefore, it can be said that the prisoner tyrant is a powerful dark power, but it cannot be said to be a powerful dark power.


    At this time, Tang Ye also issued a powerful dark power, but this dark power was the power of the dark clan. Although it was not as powerful and terrifying as the real Dark Clan sent out, but because these powers were absorbed from the Void Abyss, they were purely powerful, several times stronger than those of the Prisoner.


    At this time, Tang Ye was retreating from the power of the Phoenix, and the power emitted was from the Dark Clan. Then, he condensed the power of these dark races into a giant python in front of him, as large as the prisoner. Therefore, when the prison tyrant attacks, it is the giant python fighting the prison tyrant.


    Roar!


    The giant python under the power of the dark clan roared and confronted the prisoner head-on. Prisoner was originally very confident in his own power, but when he attacked Tang Ye and noticed the dark power giant python condensed by Tang Ye, he was immediately shocked. It suddenly felt numb all over its body, because it felt a terrible dark power.


    That''s what it got, and it thought it belonged to it alone, from the power of the dark race of ancient times.


    boom!


    The prisoner slammed into the giant python in front of Tang Ye, but he couldn''t rush away. It was stunned at this moment, it really couldn''t understand why there was such a thing. That power is from this kid? But why does this kid have such power? This is impossible! This is the power of the dark race that can compete with the ancient gods. How could this Human Race kid have? !


    "You..." The prison tyrant looked at Tang Ye incredulously, and shouted, "Boy, who are you?! Why are you... why..."


    The prisoner didn''t know what to say. How could such a weird kid exist. It is simply unreasonable, very unreasonable, extremely unreasonable!


    Not to mention having the strength of the Heavenly Realm first, but also possessing such a pure and huge power of the Dark Clan. It is definitely not something Human Race can do! Because the human race cannot withstand such power! Not to mention such a huge power of the Dark Clan, even a little bit, it is beyond the human race!


    Having been the guardian spirit beast of the human race for so long, the prisoner knows the situation of the human race very well. All in all, it felt that the current situation in Tang Ye''s body was absolutely abnormal. Perhaps Tang Ye is not a human race at all!


    It should be like this. Because a person with such a huge power of the dark clan should be the dark clan! Only this explanation. So, this kid is actually the dark race?


    Isn''t that terrible?


    "You... are you from the dark clan?" Prisoner looked at Tang Ye and asked. If Tang Ye was from the dark clan, then his attitude would have to change a bit. Because now it has fallen into the darkness, it also relies on the power of the dark race to become stronger. In this case, you must maintain a good relationship with Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye looked at the prisoner''s rather speechless appearance, and said, "What are you doing? You can''t even recognize whether I am from the Human Race. You even said that you are the guardian spirit beast of the Human Race. Am I a Human Race? Can''t you feel it? Just because I have such a little power of the dark race, I am not a human race?"


    "You..." The prisoner felt that Tang Ye was too unreasonable. With such a huge power of pure darkness, how could it be human?


    Tang Ye saw the prisoner''s unbelief, smiled, and said, "You can judge whether I am a human race based on your experience. If I am not a human race, shouldn''t you feel it at first?"


    Prisoner was taken aback, feeling that Tang Ye''s words were correct. Although it has fallen into the darkness now, the memories and experiences of the past are still there. So to judge whether a person is a human race, it is still very confident, after all, it has always been the guardian spirit beast of the human race in the past. Naturally, it is clear what Human Race is like and what secrets it has.


    Then, Prisoner went to feel for a while, to see if Tang Ye was a human race or something else.


    After it perceives it, it will be speechless and unbelievable. Because it felt that Tang Ye was actually a real human race, not a dark race!


    "This..." Prisoner didn''t know what to say at all. It felt that Tang Ye had nothing to describe, because it felt that existence like Tang Ye shouldn''t exist at all. How could there be such a weird existence. It''s just a joke, a human race can actually possess such a huge power of the dark race?


    With such a huge power of the Dark Clan, it can be said that it is the Dark Clan!


    Tang Ye smiled and stopped talking nonsense with the prisoner, because at this time An Han and the others were about to come over, Tang Ye felt that he should solve the prisoner first and let the prisoner become the guardian spirit beast. State, let the prisoner cooperate with the plan and play the enemy of the human race first.


    "Okay, I''ll tell you about this later, now I have something to tell you. But before that, I have to restore you to the previous time. I think you should be the guardian spirit beast of our human race. Good." Tang Ye said with a smile at Prisoner.


    Then, Tang Ye suddenly controlled the giant python of the dark clan power in front of him to rush out, because the giant python''s power was pure dark clan power, and it was several times stronger before the prisoner''s power was just a little dark evil thought. Therefore, the prisoner was directly shocked out. Then, the python chased it out immediately. He rushed out suddenly, and bit the prisoner''s body all at once.


    "Ah!" The prison tyrant cried out painfully, because its body was directly bitten in and it was stinged very badly.


    Then, the giant python suddenly wrapped around the prisoner, almost wrapping the prisoner like that. This made the prisoner almost unable to breathe, and felt like he was about to burst his body. It feels that it is about to lose consciousness, the power of this giant python is too strong!


    However, when the prison tyrant fell into fear, Tang Ye directly disbanded the dark giant python and the power of the dark clan. Then, he used the ability of soul cutting to send out a ghost claw. This is to take away the dark power of the prisoner, maybe this way, the dark evil thoughts can be taken away, so that the prisoner will naturally return to its previous appearance.


    However, Tang Ye knew that this was probably impossible. Dark power can be seized, and the trace of power of the dark clan can also be seized, but evil thoughts are not necessary. Because this is something in your heart, a demon, you can only overcome it yourself.


    However, even so, being able to take away the dark power and prevent the prisoner from being eroded and controlled by these forces can also restore the prisoner to the previous one.

 Chapter 3419： Keep guarding!

    In fact, after extracting the power of the dark clan inside the prisoner tyrant, the dark evil thoughts of the prisoner tyrant can be greatly reduced. After all, the evil thoughts of the prison tyrant are greatly intensified by the power of the dark clan. Coupled with Tang Ye''s strong strength, the prisoner has no temper. The dark power disappeared, and there was no anger or fighting spirit, so there was nothing difficult to restore to the original state.


    This is what Tang Ye does now. He used the ability of soul cutting to seize the power of the dark race in the prisoner. For such things, Tang Ye is not difficult to do. Because when he once seized the power of the dark clan, especially when dealing with the spirit power of the six-winged demon snake, it was much more difficult than it was when he was the prisoner. Therefore, he has no pressure to deal with the prisoner now.


    Prisoner was originally very angry, but when Tang Ye used his soul to seize the power of the Dark Clan, because it was the soul that was injured, it was very painful and screamed. At this moment it had a great fear of Tang Ye. Because it didn''t expect Tang Ye to have such a method, it could actually hurt its inner soul. In this case, even if Tang Ye completely destroyed it, there would be no problem. Because if the soul is destroyed, it really means there will be nothing.


    "Damn, you...you, who are you?!" Prisoner didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye at all. It felt that Tang Ye was extremely weird. Damn it, how could there be such a thing. It''s the human race, so strong, and the power of the dark race, and can even seize the power in the soul. If so, who is the opponent of this kid?


    I really didn''t expect that there would be such a kid in the human race. I originally thought that the time of the ancestors of the human race was already the most prosperous time for cultivation. According to predictions, among the descendants of the next generation, I am afraid that they will never see such a flourishing glory again. However, he never expected that Tang Ye''s strength now surpassed those human race ancestors.


    Regardless of the prisoner''s screams, Tang Ye continued to seize the prisoner''s dark power until the prisoner''s dark power was low. At this time, there was no dark aura outside the prisoner''s body. Slowly, the way he recovered was almost the same as at the beginning.


    "How about, Prisoner, what do you think now?" Tang Ye looked at Prisoner and smiled. At this moment, he couldn''t feel Prisoner''s dark breath. And the power of the prisoner tyrant also slowly recovered to the way it was before it was sealed by the world seal magic circle. However, Tang Ye was not sure whether he had returned to the way he was before, so he still had to prepare first.


    Although the prisoner had lost his dark power at this time, he was still angry because he felt that he was being played around by Tang Ye. It was still an attack on Tang Ye, but its attack was irrelevant to Tang Ye.


    "You kid, dare to play with me, I want you to die!" The prisoner yelled to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, kicking at the prisoner, and then the prisoner was kicked away, hitting a few huge floating rocks before he was stabilized. Prisoner''s body was a little painful when he was hit, and his head felt groggy. It shook it hard, feeling that it had a lot to do, but it didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Tang Ye attacked it again, looked at it with a smile, and said, "How about it, have you returned to the previous you? If you haven''t, then I will continue to fight until you have no evil thoughts. The way it reveals."


    "You...you..." The prison tyrant still felt that Tang Ye was too hateful. He always felt that he was beaten like this by Tang Ye. It was very shameless and couldn''t swallow this breath.


    However, it has lost the greatest power it can rely on, the power of the dark race, and the power of dark evil thoughts, so no matter how angry it is, it is useless. After being beaten by Tang Ye, it did know that it could not be Tang Ye''s opponent, and it almost lost its temper. Therefore, its fighting intention is quickly disappearing. In this way, its original heart can slowly return.


    "Ahem..." At this time, the prisoner was attacked by Tang Ye again, and he didn''t know how many boulders had been smashed. Finally, he was kicked off by Tang Ye and returned to the place where the prisoner was previously sealed. On a huge boulder with an imprint of heaven and earth. At this time, the prisoner couldn''t resist anymore, even if Tang Ye hit it, it was just obedient.


    It may be that the Universe Earth Seal Array on this huge stone still has a little effect, so when the Prisoner was hit on it, it was unable to move at first, and then moved slowly, and his consciousness slowly recovered. That breath is no longer falling into the dark evil thoughts. There is no doubt that this is because it has returned to what it was like in the past.


    "This...this feeling...?" After the prison tyrant recovered, he felt the physical condition and was immediately surprised. Because it did not expect that it could be restored to this state. It felt that its heart was completely unaffected by dark evil thoughts. Not only that, but even the body feels unprecedented comfort, because there is no dark power at all. His power returned to its original state, pure, vigorous, domineering, and just, without a trace of darkness and gloom.


    It''s almost like Nirvana was born again.


    At this time, the prisoner knew that he was just like when he joined the human race and became the guardian spirit beast of the human race. So that is, it won''t happen for a long time. It won''t fall into the darkness again, won''t lose control again. It can act according to its own will.


    "Boy...you are really okay." After the prison tyrant woke up, he looked at Tang Ye ahead and couldn''t help but laugh. Its mood facing Tang Ye at this time is very complicated, because Tang Ye is so powerful, but Tang Ye is a human race. At the same time, as the guardian spirit beast of the human race, although it is controlled by dark evil thoughts, but the thoughts that once wanted to destroy the human race, and it did hurt several human ancestors, I always feel that it is my fault, so I feel Guilt. Because it thinks it is a guardian spirit beast, if it can''t guard the human race, it''s quite negligent.


    Tang Ye faced the Tyrannical Dragon, laughed, and said: "Prisoner... maybe I should call you senior, and I will be relieved when I see you. How, now I am confident that I will not be controlled by those dark evil thoughts. Right?"


    "Of course." Prisoner smiled. Although I feel complicated about the things I have fallen into the dark and cannot control myself, my mood is clear now and it is very enjoyable. It looked at Tang Ye and said, "Now I feel like I am going back to when I signed a contract with your human race at the beginning, and I became your guardian spirit beast."


    "So, can you continue to be the guardian spirit beast of our human race?" Tang Ye asked while looking at the prisoner.


    Prisoner was taken aback. He didn''t know how to answer this question.

 Chapter 3420： A destination!

    The prisoner once thought that if he could recover, he would naturally continue to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race. But now the prisoner hesitated. This was because it felt that it had lost control and did a lot of things that were sorry for the human race. For this reason, it felt that it was probably not qualified to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race.


    Especially, before it was sealed, it was unable to control itself because it was trapped in dark evil thoughts and killed several human ancestors. It feels that it cannot forgive such a sin. For this reason, it does not feel that it is qualified to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race. Therefore, for Tang Ye''s words, it fell silent and did not agree.


    It looked at Tang Ye and said, "As the guardian spirit beast of the human race...I think, but I don''t think I am qualified anymore. What is guardian? I think I didn''t do it. Because I have evil thoughts, don''t It is said that if you protect your human race, you may even kill your human race. In fact, I did that too. So, I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore."


    "Really?" Tang Ye watched the prisoner laugh, and was not surprised by the prisoner''s words. And, he didn''t mind the prisoner saying such things. However, he would not give up letting the prisoner continue to be the human guardian spirit beast. Because for him, it would be a great thing to be able to imprison such a powerful person as the guardian spirit beast of the human race. In this way, even if he leaves this world, he can rest assured.


    Therefore, Tang Ye definitely wanted the prisoner to continue to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race. For this reason, he now wants to enlighten the prisoner, saying: "Senior, why do you feel that you are not qualified to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race? Just because of the mistakes you made? In fact, I don''t think you have done those Things are wrong. Even if it is wrong, you can¡¯t be blamed. There is always cause and effect. So I think you need to think about why you do those things?"


    "Huh?" Prisoner wrinkled, wondering what Tang Ye wanted to express. In fact, for Tang Ye, no matter what Tang Ye said now, it felt very important. Because it had seen Tang Ye''s strength. It was also woken up by Tang Ye. It can be said that without Tang Ye, there would be no such thing now. Therefore, what Tang Ye said, he was willing to listen.


    It thought about Tang Ye''s words, and said: "I did those things, of course not what I wanted to do, because I was caught in dark evil thoughts, I couldn''t control myself, I lost control."


    "But..." The prisoner said immediately: "I don''t think this would be a reason. It has already happened, and it is indeed me who did it. Can it be said that it is not me because I am out of control? It was me who committed it. Wrong, I must be responsible."


    "Responsible?" Tang Ye squinted and said, "At this time, there is nothing to be responsible for. Thousands of years have passed. Who can you be responsible for? Those human ancestors are dead, so can you still How to be responsible? If you want to be responsible, it is to continue to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race. Use your power to continue to protect the human race, and this is responsible."


    "But, I hope you think about it like this." Tang Ye continued to say to the prisoner: "You did those things when you felt you were trapped in the dark evil thoughts and you couldn''t control yourself. This is your fault. Then, why don''t you think about it. Thinking, why do you fall into the dark and evil thoughts? Actually, I think that some of the words you said just now out of control are really reasonable. Those words are the truth and are not bound by the so-called benevolence and morality. Then, you Why are you caught in the dark evil thoughts? Isn''t it because our human race wants you to do a lot of things, and some are even excessive? And, during your long years of protecting our human race, you must kill. You do all these things It is for our human race, and because you have done these things, dark power appears to erode you. If so, our human race will blame you and abandon you, instead of choosing to save you. Who do you think is worse?"


    "Undoubtedly it is a human race. I am a human race, and I think that this kind of thing is indeed done by the human race." Tang Ye looked at the prisoner with a sincere expression, and said: "You must have had a lot of things at that time. The small thing you feel angry is too much. For example, the human race is so impeccable, the human race is ruthless and unrighteous. However, because you are so kind, you did not pursue these things. However, this is after all making you wronged. It may also be because of these things. , Further increase your inner evil thoughts, and then explode."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the prisoner was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Tang Ye to know so much. It kind of doubted who Tang Ye was, could it be that he was the ancestor of the human race back then? If you weren''t the people at that time, how would you know so much? And, how can there be such a powerful force? Being able to have such power must have gone through many years of cultivation and adventure.


    This point can still be seen by the prisoner. Whether a person has experienced a lot, with a sophisticated and calm mood, yet looks like a mirror, such a character is definitely not simple, and definitely has experienced many life situations and changes in the world. However, the prisoner felt very strange, why didn''t he remember that such a character existed in the human race?


    But anyway, it is very grateful for those words that Tang Ye said. Hearing Tang Ye''s words, especially when Tang Ye was still a human race, it suddenly felt more comfortable. But back then, many unpleasant things did happen, and it also believed that such things were the cause of its further erosion by dark forces. However, thinking that the ancestors of the human race were all dead, it felt that there was no point in investigating this matter anymore, so it did not intend to mention this matter.


    At this time, Tang Ye said again: "In fact, thousands of years have passed now, and you are completely reborn when you come out again. Then, the past is worse than the past, and you and our human race can start over. Of course, the premise is that you are still willing to protect our human race. In other words, the past is over, and we focus on the future."


    "This is indeed a good suggestion." Prisoner nodded to Tang Ye. In fact, if it does not stay in the human race, it does not know what to do. Because the prisoner tyrants have already perished, and a few of them are left. And since I chose to make a contract with other tribes, and did this for so long, I have become more or less accustomed to it and thought it was a destination.


    Tang Ye laughed, very happy that Prisoner would agree to such a thing. Then, he felt that his request would make the prison tyrant more firmly become the guardian spirit beast of the human race. He said to the prisoner: "Actually, I said I asked you for something, and that''s true. I have to start with a little bit of division of the human race about this matter. After you listen to it, I think you will feel sad. I definitely want to correct this mistake of Human Race."


    This is naturally the split between the new human race and the old human race. However, as the guardian spirit beast of the human race, how can the prisoner tolerate such a thing?

 Chapter 3421： Acting real!

    Tang Ye told the prisoner about the new human race and the old human race. After hearing this, the prisoner felt very incredible. Who would think of the way to become stronger, change the bloodline, slaughter the people, and ensure that the bloodline is pure?


    "Tang Ye, what you said is too outrageous. During my absence, such outrageous things happened?" The prisoner looked rather speechless. Probably to it, what Tang Ye said about the new human race and the old human race was so outrageous.


    As for the new human race, the prisoner tyrant is quite disapproved, and it is very angry about it, and coldly snorted to Tang Ye: "Is there a way to solve this problem? Since the new human race wants to kill the old human race. Make sure that their blood is pure. Then, don''t you just take the old human race and kill the new human race? At that time, there will be only the old human race. This is the same as the human race in the past, and there is no change. The human race, isn''t it just returning?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes at the prisoner tyrant. If he would do this, why bother about it? There are still such complicated things to deal with now, thinking about how to integrate the new human race with the old human race. Return to the united and stable environment in the past. He said to Prisoner: "If I want to do that, I don¡¯t have to work so hard. So, Senior Prisoner, it¡¯s better for you to help me now. Let¡¯s frighten them and let them unite again. Step forward. With this step, you can slowly merge back together in the future. And, with you, the just guardian spirit beast, you can also greatly restrain them."


    The prisoner was speechless to Tang Ye, thinking that Tang Ye''s calculation was really shrewd. However, it had no opinion on Tang Ye''s arrangement. It felt that a person as powerful as Tang Ye, why bother to do these things slowly. It feels that what a person at Tang Ye''s level of strength is very simple. As long as you show strength, who would dare not listen?


    However, this is precisely the reason the prison tyrant admires Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye insisted on doing this even with such a powerful force, it showed that Tang Ye was really thinking about the human race. As the guardian spirit beast of the human race, the prison tyrant certainly appreciates such behavior. Also because human races like Tang Ye did this, it didn''t mind to be the guardian spirit beast of Hui human race again.


    "If this is the case, then I will cooperate with you to scare these ignorant guys. Especially the new human race, their ideas are extremely wrong and naive." said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed. Since Prisoner is so cooperative, it couldn''t be better. He said to the prison tyrant: "Wait for you to hit me as much as you want, don''t worry about my accident. As for those tribesmen, don''t use too much force, just let them get hurt a little, don''t kill anyone."


    Prisoner is not very good at acting, but in order to carry out Tang Ye''s plan, it had to do so, and said, "Okay."


    Tang Ye glanced over the bottomless pit, and felt An Han''s aura, as well as a large number of human races. Knowing that the time is up, he said to the prisoner: "Alright, it''s time for your performance. Come on, hit me, hit me hard, it''s okay."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the prisoner became very depressed, and let himself be hit hard? Then are you not afraid of something wrong? Isn''t this just plainly saying that I can''t hurt him at all? Prisoner was still very confident in his own strength, but he really felt hurt for Tang Ye''s words, as if his strength was not worth mentioning.


    "Then I''ll hit you hard!" The prison tyrant snorted, a little angry, then try to beat Tang Ye hard to see how Tang Ye feels!


    Roar!


    Therefore, the prison tyrant roared fiercely, and then directly rushed in, with a huge force, he rushed Tang Ye out at once, went up and flew out of the bottomless hole.


    Tang Ye felt the power of the prisoner tyrant, and it was indeed very powerful, if it was replaced with a lower strength, such as the Sky Realm. Even if it was An Han''s strength, if he was hit like that, he would be killed or seriously injured. This prison tyrant is really merciless. It''s obviously acting, so he doesn''t want to take it easy?


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t mean to blame the prisoner. In fact, he knew what the prisoner wanted to do, but just wanted to see how strong he was. In addition, Prisoner had some restrictions on this kind of power, and it would definitely not make Tang Ye fatal. At most, it is a little injury, but it will not be a fatal injury.


    Tang Ye was indeed injured. He was also a little surprised at this situation. From this point of view, the power of the prisoner tyrant is really extraordinary. However, there is still no threat to him. Because after he reached the Heavenly Realm, his body itself was super powerfully tempered. It can be said that unless it is an attack from the Sky Realm, it will be fine to hit him with a weaker force. Of course, even such a tempered body has weaknesses. As for what the weaknesses are, it is a little hard to explain. All in all, there will be no truly invincible body, as long as the weakness is found, even a much weaker force can be broken and then attacked.


    puff!


    Although Tang Ye was injured by the prisoner, he was actually not injured that much, but in order to act more realistically, he deliberately appeared to have been seriously injured. He was overturned from the bottomless pit, as if he had been beaten out. Looking at this situation, it was obviously like being beaten very badly.


    At this time, outside the bottomless pit, An Han and the new human races, as well as the Aqi and the old human races, came to many people, all of whom were their own elites. As for the others, those with poor strength and special circumstances, such as the elderly young People evaded. They came to deal with prisoners. Because at this time they thought that the prisoner was the guardian spirit beast that had fallen into the darkness under the seal of the ancestors.


    Guardian spirit beasts are very huge, and now there are not many races that can have guardian spirit beasts. Therefore, the power of a guardian spirit beast may be the strongest power of that tribe. For this reason, if there is a guardian spirit beast, other tribes will rarely bother. However, because of this, when the guardian spirit beast falls into the darkness and becomes an enemy of the tribe, it is the most terrifying enemy.


    "Tang Ye, are you okay!"


    "grown ups!"


    At this time, seeing Tang Ye being beaten upside down, An Han and A Qi were very shocked and worried, and they shouted out almost in unison. An Han and A Qi glanced at each other, feeling embarrassed. Originally they wanted to fly to support Tang Ye, but because of this embarrassing thing they didn''t act immediately. Because they are worried, when they go by themselves, the other will go too. Isn''t that more embarrassing?


    So, it was Ada who was a man who went to help Tang Ye last. Ada admires Tang Ye very much, and this is no less than A Qi''s. Therefore, he would not let Tang Ye get hurt either.

 Chapter 3422： The opposite of!

    Seeing that Ada came to pick him up, Tang Ye suddenly felt a bit desolate. He remembered that when he was in the ancestral land of the earth, such injuries were all brought by beautiful girls to pick him up. As a result, two beautiful girls, An Han and A Qi, did not come to pick them up.


    Anyway, I haven''t had a girl for a long time anyway. Maybe it was outside, and there was no sense of belonging, so I never thought about this. So he couldn''t help thinking, if he returned to the ancestral land of the earth, would he have this kind of feeling again?


    Although the past is hard to forget and will never forget, as a successful cultivator, he may be too successful, so his life span is too long for him, even close to the point of immortality. . At the same time, you can stay young forever. This is probably the so-called immortality. Therefore, to have such a life, if you have been immersed in the past, it is very sad, and it may even drive people crazy.


    In this case, it is better to have a new beginning.


    In fact, for Tang Ye, if he returned to the ancestral land on earth, whether he wanted it or not, it would be a new beginning. Because those who have been related to him do not know how many generations they have changed. After all, not everyone is like him to be immortal.


    "My lord, are you okay!" After Ada caught Tang Ye, he tried to maintain his balance and slowly dropped to the ground, asking Tang Ye very worried.


    "I''m fine, don''t worry." Tang Ye said to Ada immediately, and then left Ada''s support. Because he felt it was weird to be supported by a man. If it was a girl like Ah Qi, he felt it was normal. I don''t know if this is because of a man''s thinking.


    "My lord, are you okay!" At this moment, A Qi also came over immediately. Since it wasn''t An Han to pick up Tang Ye, she wouldn''t find anything strange anymore.


    An Han was also very worried about Tang Ye, because she knew about the threat of the guardian spirit beast becoming dark, and she agreed with Tang Ye to stay here to watch. Now that Tang Ye is injured, she feels she has a great responsibility. , So she was very concerned about Tang Ye, and said: "Tang Ye, are you okay?"


    Tang Ye looked at An Han, and then at Ah Qi. He felt that it was very troublesome to respond to such concerns, because he would be fine, but the relationship with others was really kind, and he could not ignore it. He treated it as a unified response. Said: "I''m fine, I''m not worried about my own situation now, but I''m worried about your situation."


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense, and said directly: "You all heard the roar and roar under the bottomless pit just now, right?"


    Everyone nodded.


    Tang Ye believes that they also know about the prisoner tyrant, the human guardian spirit beast, so the next words don''t need much explanation, they must all understand. He said again: "That''s what the Human Guardian Spirit Beast-Prisoner issued. However, the current Prisoner is a little different from the previous one. It has been dominated by dark evil thoughts, so we must seal it again, or, Help it get rid of the dark evil thoughts and make it sober. This is the best for us, because its power is very strong, and if it regains its sobriety, it will continue to fulfill its contract as the guardian spirit beast of our human race!"


    "The prisoner''s seal was broken?!" An Han had already learned about the prisoner from the ancestor''s handwriting. If it were a prisoner who didn''t lose control, she would think this was a big good thing, because then their human race would get guardian spirit beasts, which would be very beneficial to their human race development. However, if it is a prisoner out of control, it is dangerous. Because the Prisoner¡¯s power is very strong, it is said that it is in the Heavenly Realm, and it is at the same level as the Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. Such a dark monster is definitely not something they can deal with.


    Tang Ye nodded to An Han and said, "Yes, the prisoner''s seal has been broken. I just saw a huge change under the bottomless pit. I was worried about what happened, so I wanted to go down and have a look, but it didn''t take long. I was hit by a terrible force, and I was directly injured. This is terrifying. That force is enough to destroy our human race!"


    "Wh, what?" In fact, people who don''t know much about Prisoners, heard Tang Ye''s words and found it very incredible. Because they felt that Tang Ye''s strength was the strongest. However, the dark monster under the bottomless pit is actually stronger than Tang Ye?


    It seems that this is indeed the case, because they saw just now that Tang Ye was shot out from under the bottomless pit, and he was directly injured and vomiting blood. What is going on, even Tang Ye is not an opponent? Is it true that as An Han said, even if their new human race and old human race join forces, they may not be opponents?


    "What kind of monster is that?!" A new human race was very scared and asked out loud. Obviously, he did not know much about the human race''s past, and the prisoner tyrant, the guardian spirit beast.


    An Han looked back at the new human race and said, "As I told you earlier, that was the powerful guardian spirit beast of our human race in the past. This past is a long, long time ago, about a thousand years. Guardian spirit beasts, you should know how strong it is? So far, there are very few tribes that can have guardian spirit beasts! It can be said that this guardian spirit beast was also a proof of the glory of our human race! Since it is so powerful, then It is proof of strength! Even the ancestors of our human race are not opponents of this strength! So, you probably understand how severe the situation is now, right?"


    An Han worried that they still had some hesitation, and then shouted in a low voice: "It might ruin everything for us! So now, you have only two choices, one is to work together to solve the prisoner, and the other is to wait for the prisoner to kill us! "


    This matter, in fact, when these new human races and old human races assembled just now, An Han roughly told them. However, they feel that this kind of thing is too inexplicable, so they are a little bit dubious. And now, before the bottomless pit, combined with what An Han said and some of their understanding of the ancestors, they are very convinced. They are facing a terrible crisis!


    "What are we going to do?" An old human race asked loudly at this time. He just returned to the Blue Star, but he didn''t want to leave easily. So if there is such a way to solve this crisis, he will do whatever it takes, even if it is to unite with the new human race?


    "Yes, what should we do?" At this moment, a new human race asked, he was very worried and looked forward to it.


    In fact, for many new human races, although they are new human races, because the abilities they obtain are very weak, they will also encounter a tragic end, that is, elimination. Life that is too fragile, as well as abilities that are ordinary and even useless, will always be left out. Those who encounter these fate must have changed their minds. No value, will be discarded?


    Of course you cannot accept such a thing! Therefore, there are actually many problems between the new human race and the old human race.

 Chapter 3423： Never tried my best!

    To ask what to do when facing a darkened prisoner, the answer given by An Han is of course that they must unite together to deal with the prisoner. This approach is the same as Tang Ye''s previous plan to find a common enemy to promote the integration of the new and old human races. However, now An Han doesn''t think this is a plan at all, because she feels that Prisoner is a real enemy and will bring destruction to their human race.


    Of course they didn''t know that the prisoner at this time had already obeyed Tang Ye''s words. Although the prisoner seemed to be haunted by the dark power at this time, it looked terrifying, but these powers were nothing but Tang Ye released to help the prisoner forge. Therefore, the prison tyrant was very sober at this time, and it was only carrying out the plan Tang Ye said.


    Now, the prisoner came out from under the bottomless pit, and An Han and the others were here. At this time, under the dark power released by Tang Ye, the prisoner looked terrifying. He hovered in the air, looking down at An Han and them. Since he was going to act as a bad guy, the look on the prisoner''s tyrant was evil and hideous.


    "Hahaha..." The prison tyrant uttered a gloomy loud shout, looking down at An Han and the others, and said: "Thousands of years, I finally came out today! You **** humans who sealed me, today, I want you all to die!"


    After all, in order to express its "attitude", Prisoner must act very realistically even if it is acting. Then it looked at An Han and coldly snorted, "You seem to be good at it, then kill you first!"


    Then, the prison tyrant spit out a powerful thunder and lightning dragon breath against An Han.


    An Han was shocked when he saw it, and quickly avoided. While avoiding, she used the power of ice to condense a shield to block the thunder and lightning dragon''s breath.


    Chuck, click, bang!


    However, Prisoner¡¯s power is not blowing. Although An Han issued a firm ice to resist, Prisoner¡¯s thunder and lightning dragon breath hit the ice, and those purple lightning attacked the ice first, and the powerful electric shock. , Causing the ice to crack. Then, with the impact of the dragon''s breath, the ice shield was shattered.


    However, the thunder and lightning dragon''s breath also exhausted its power. Therefore, An Han is fine. However, seeing this situation, An Han felt very heavy. Because she used nearly all her strength just now, but she barely blocked a thunder and lightning dragon breath attack by the prisoner. There is no doubt that Prisoner¡¯s power is far more than that, so she will not be Prisoner¡¯s opponent. It is impossible for her alone to stop the prisoner. What she was worried about was that even if other people joined forces, they could not stop the prisoner. In this case, their human race will face a devastating disaster.


    Seeing An Han blocking its thunder and lightning dragon breath, the prisoner laughed and said: "Haha, not bad, it seems that your strength is indeed good enough to block my attack. But they can''t do it. Their power is too weak. I can kill them easily, which is very boring. Therefore, I will kill you first!"


    With that, Prisoner took another shot and continued to attack An Han with lightning dragon breath. But at this time, Tang Ye shot. Holding the Undead King Halberd, Tang Ye suddenly appeared in front of the Prisoner, and hit the Prisoner fiercely, interrupting the lightning dragon breath that the Prisoner wanted to spit. Then Tang Ye said to An Han and the others: "You organize them to carry out a joint attack, and then arrange a few people to repair the Universe Earth Seal Array under the bottomless pit. The power of the Array has a huge effect on it, and it must be completed. Magic circle!"


    The prisoner was interrupted by Tang Ye''s attack. He was furious and shouted: "Boy, you are not dead! Damn, the attack on you just now was resolved by you. It seems that your strength is good, not better than that woman. Baby Cha. In that case, I will kill you first!"


    Then, the prisoner attacked Tang Ye. Holding the Undead Overlord Halberd, Tang Ye flew into the air at once. The distance was so far that the people below could not see what was going on. Even An Han, because Tang Ye and Prisoner were so fast, she couldn''t see what was going on. However, she knew that now that Tang Ye had bought time for them, she had to quickly rebuild the Universe Earth Seal Array according to what Tang Ye said. She had learned about this magic circle in the ancestor''s handbook. Now that there is this magic circle under the bottomless pit, they only need to repair it according to the corresponding situation.


    At the same time, An Han also asked a part of the strong to unite to deal with the prisoner. At this time, Tang Ye and Prisoner were high in the sky, they were just moving, and occasionally they would fight each other, making sounds like weapons colliding. So the people below see the situation as intense.


    "Are you ready? Let us take action when you are ready. Remember, now we have to solve the prisoner tyrants, otherwise we may all be killed. Now, you don¡¯t want to have those new and old human races with me. Treat them differently. I tell you that, in my opinion, the strength between us has its own strengths. Now, we only need to show our respective strengths." An Han said to everyone.


    "Okay!" Those people knew that the current situation was complicated, and they didn''t mind the relationship between the new human race and the old human race, so they united for this. Although at first it seemed that there was a relatively large incompatibility, as the battles increased, their cooperation became more and more smooth.


    boom!


    "Actually, I tried my best just now, but I still couldn''t beat you. Tang Ye, how strong is your strength?" The prisoner in the sky at this moment said to Tang Ye a little speechlessly.


    Although it is acting, in order to act realistically, sometimes the battle between Prisoner Tyrant and Tang Ye is really moving. However, even if the real prisoner moved suddenly just now, he couldn''t get close to Tang Ye. Prisoner knew that Tang Ye''s strength itself was so strong that it would never be able to touch it.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "You don''t need to test. I don''t know how strong my strength is. After all, I haven''t used my full strength to fight."


    "You..." The prisoner felt that Tang Ye was going too far. This meant that the world was invincible? This is really pretty arrogant.


    Tang Ye saw what the prisoner meant and said, "Of course I am not saying that I am invincible in the world. It''s just that the masters I have encountered so far don''t need to be serious about fighting, such as with you, such as with Emperor Xinghe and Emperor Void. There is no need to fight with all strength. Other people are not as strong as you. I really don''t need to do my best to deal with them. So, so far, I really don''t know where my limits are."


    "Okay." Prisoner didn''t want to tell Tang Ye that much, and hummed: "The people below are going to take action, and I should go down and play with them."

 Chapter 3424： Cant beat it!

    Prisoner stopped talking nonsense with Tang Ye in the sky. For Tang Ye, it was already very speechless. Previously, he was not Tang Ye''s opponent under the dark evil thoughts, and he is definitely not now. Although it wanted to test Tang Ye''s strength, it seemed impossible to do it. Therefore, the prisoner went down and fought An Han and the others.


    It is more than enough to deal with An Han. Since he couldn''t get benefits from Tang Ye, and couldn''t show his strength, then he could only feel it from other weaker people. However, Tang Ye suddenly appeared in front of it at this time, and said, "You should beat me down. My current situation should not be your opponent."


    The prisoner was also speechless, but since that plan was going on, that was indeed the case. So, it suddenly hit Tang Ye with its head, so it looked like it had hit Tang Ye to the ground. This naturally seemed to Tang Ye losing to it. And in order to make all this look real, it ran into Tang Ye again.


    "Tang Ye!" Seeing Tang Ye being beaten down, An Han was very worried, and wanted to go to support Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye pretended to be injured, with a grim expression, and hummed: "I''m fine, you must deal with it!"


    An Han also believed that with Tang Ye''s strength, accidents would not happen so easily, so she went to deal with prisoners. An Han did not retain any power, so he directly used the Ice Sword, coupled with the power of the Space Ability, originally holding the Ice Sword to the sky, so that it would hit Tang Ye, but when he got close to Tang Ye, She disappeared suddenly. This is where space forces come into play. Then, An Han appeared in the sky, with the prisoner under her.


    Soon, An Han ran the sword of cold ice, sending out terrible cold ice, and attacking the prisoner. At the same time, An Han exerted its spatial ability, causing the power of the Frost Sword to continue to spread in space, so that before An Han approached the prisoner, the prisoner had been attacked by the freezing force.


    A layer of ice began to form outside the prisoner''s body, which slowed the prisoner''s movements, making it impossible for the prisoner to pursue Tang Ye. It looked like An Han had relieved Tang Ye, otherwise, with the speed and power of the prison tyrant, Tang Ye would have to be attacked again.


    This kind of thing, it seems that Tang Ye and An Han have joined forces to deal with the prisoner. At the same time, Ada and Aqi, as well as many other new and old human races, also attacked the prisoner tyrant together. Their initial moves were very messy, they just attacked the prisoner, as if they had no strategy, just bombing. However, after they attacked for a while, they learned their own abilities and knew how to fight in order to exert the greatest power, that is, let their different powers be used together.


    Sure enough, such a change is very effective. Bang bang bang! They attacked the prisoner, and they were still very clever. The prisoner cried out for this, whether it was a real or fake cry of the prisoner, at least the situation now looks like the human race is very united, and there is no distinction between the new human race and the old human race.


    This kind of effect is exactly what Tang Ye wanted. Sure enough, this plan is still very promising. In that case, let the prisoner continue to deal with these people. Anyway, there was nothing wrong now, Tang Ye felt that Prisoner''s appearance could last for a while. After all, prison tyrants are not so easy to deal with, and it is reasonable that the threat of prison tyrants will continue to exist. Tang Ye intends to let Prisoner continue to disguise like this. Therefore, after pretending to be driven into the ground, he immediately pierced the ground with the Undead King''s Halberd to stabilize his body, then turned it over, and then quickly rushed towards the Prisoner.


    call!


    Tang Ye sent out fierce flame power, which was even more terrifying than An Han''s freezing power. Therefore, such an attack should be very effective. In addition, An Han exerted his freezing power on it. In this way, the flame and ice attack together. This kind of effect of ice and fire is definitely more harmful to the enemy.


    "Ahhhhhhhhh!" Tang Ye used flame power to attack the underside of the prisoner tyrant''s body, and An Han used freezing attack on the top of his body. For a moment, it could be said that he was caught by ice and fire. However, there is no way to avoid it. Because on both sides are attacks from other new human races and old human races, such as Aqi and Ada, this attack is also very strong. Therefore, at this time, it can be said that the prisoner tyrant was fully attacked.


    "Everyone hold on, let''s get rid of the prisoner tyrant like this!" An Han sees that they have now pinched the prisoner tyrant, and then sees that the prisoner tyrant can''t struggle, and there is still pain. Domineering. Therefore, she tried her best to maintain the current attack, and let everyone hold on.


    Immediately, everyone else gritted their teeth and insisted, hoping that such a comprehensive and powerful attack could solve the prisoner tyrant.


    However, the prisoner was not afraid of their attack. Although it was painful, but who knows the true or false. At this time, Prisoner was not in a hurry to fight back. After thinking about it, he planned to address An Han and the others with an angry expression. He looked at the people around him who attacked him, including Tang Ye and An Han, and then Han laughed and said, "I thought you had any power? It turned out to rely on everyone to attack me. This is It¡¯s an old-fashioned approach. Do you think this can beat me?"


    As he said, the prisoner glanced at the crowd, sneered suddenly and evilly, and said: "It seems that you need to see my true power!"


    Then the prisoner began to use its powerful power. Although his body was attacked at this time, it did not pay any attention to it. However, it was like a low drink and roar, and then he saw that the prisoner''s body gave birth to a The circle is like scale-like armor. Such scales covered the prisoner''s body. And at a glance, it was known that the scales were very strong and hard, so that the prisoner was completely wearing armor.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, Ah Qi and Ada''s attack hit the prisoner, as if hitting a solid armor, and it had no effect at all.


    "Hmph, just because you want to hurt me? I tell you, I used to be the guardian spirit beast of your human race. Don¡¯t I know what kind of power you have? Your current strength is the same as that of your human race elders. Compared to the ancestor, it''s too far away!" The prison tyrant snorted coldly, and then shook his body suddenly, and suddenly there was a terrible force that bounced back and impacted the people around him.


    This kind of force was so strong that the person who was impacted was immediately injured. However, none of their injuries were fatal. This is of course, because the prison tyrant is doing things according to Tang Ye''s plan and will definitely not kill the human race.


    Suddenly, the people injured by the impact had to retreat. An Han was also bounced back. After she stabilized her body, she looked at the prisoner, and her heart suddenly fell. She felt that the prisoner''s strength was too strong and they would not be opponents.


    "Since you are the guardian spirit beast of our human race, why are you doing this now?!" Since he couldn''t beat it, An Han hoped that he could talk about the prisoner.

 Chapter 3425： Doesnt make sense!

    An Han learned a lot about the prisoner through the ancestor''s handwriting. She knew that Prisoner was once the guardian spirit beast of the human race, a kind-hearted, noble and just spirit beast. If it hadn''t been eroded and controlled by dark evil thoughts, it wouldn''t be what it is now. She believes that prisoners still have kindness and justice deep in their hearts. Therefore, if the prisoner can get rid of those dark evil thoughts, it may be able to return to the past.


    "I don''t believe you are an evil existence!" An Han whispered to the prison tyrant and said: "You used to pay a lot to protect us. How can you be like this?"


    When the prisoner heard what An Han said, he laughed and said, ¡°You¡¯re right, I used to be like this. But now, you are telling me to go back to the past. Is it a bit mean or shameless? You are not my opponents, you want to be killed by me, so I want me to go back to the way that will not kill you, but will protect you? If I do this, do I look too stupid? "


    "I didn''t mean that!" An Han explained to the prisoner: "I mean, we weren''t enemies from the beginning, and we didn''t want to attack you. It''s just that you are now controlled by the dark forces, and you are no longer you. , We just want to help you get rid of the dark power, and then return to the time you were in the past!"


    "Why should I return to the time I was in the past?" The prisoner smiled at An Leng and said: "Do you think I feel bad now? No, I think it''s very good now. Very good. For your human race, I can kill this despicable and shameless family of villains as much as I want! You must stop telling me about benevolence and morality. Really, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s ridiculous to say it yourself? I seem to know. What do you distinguish between the new human race and the old human race. If you can do this kind of thing, do you deserve to tell me about humanity and morality?"


    An Han still wanted to continue to explain to the prisoner, but she did not expect that the prisoner knew about the new human race and the old human race. Thinking about how the new human race had to kill the old human race before, she really felt that she was not qualified to talk about benevolence and morality there, especially to teach others. This in itself is very ridiculous, so An Han doesn''t know what to say.


    It''s just that An Han''s inner thoughts are still something he wants to express. Finally, she looked at the prisoner and said: "No matter what, I feel very sorry for what happened to you, as a human race. I learned from the scriptures left by my ancestors that the reason why you have become like this, It''s all because of our human race. During the long years of protecting our human race, you have done many things for our human race, including mass killings. Therefore, your dark evil thoughts are only for our human race. It can be said that it is us. The human race made you into this way. To become this kind of you, we have to seal you and want to kill you, which is even more our fault. But at this point, we have no choice. In order to survive , We can only do this."


    "Huh, it''s really interesting. You said you did something wrong. Why can''t I feel your sincerity? You don''t feel that you did something wrong at all, right?" The prisoner sneered at An Han.


    An Han looked firm, and said: "I did not do anything wrong. It was the ancestors who did the wrong thing. It has been a long time since this matter, and I am a younger generation. Do I have to bear the mistakes made by our ancestors thousands of years ago? The consequence of the matter? If we say that our current human race is responsible for this matter, then I think you should also give us a choice to endure? We can make up for the mistakes made by our ancestors, but you also have to give us the opportunity to make up for the talent OK. If your choice is to kill all of us, then there is no doubt that our choice is to survive and resist you to the end!"


    "However, if you are willing to choose to talk to us and coexist with us, then we will find a way to compensate you!" An Han added to the prisoner.


    Prisoner felt that An Han made a lot of sense, and thinking about it carefully, he should indeed do that. However, it is now a "darkened" self, how could it follow An Han''s words. Otherwise, how could it look like dark evil thoughts? So it grinned grimly, and said to An Han, "I don''t think I have to choose. The only thing I want to do for thousands of years is to kill you damned human race!"


    After drinking, the prisoner attacked An Han again. This time, it used a more powerful move, which was the rotating attack that injured Tang Ye before, and it went out as fast as a diamond. It attacked An Han like this. But its speed was very fast, and it was in front of An Han at once, and An Han almost couldn''t react. Fortunately, An Han''s ability to freeze is actually passive, that is, when An Han encounters danger, he will actively have the freezing power to resist.


    Of course, only that little freezing power could not stop the prisoner''s attack. However, that bit of freezing power did slow down some prison tyrants, which gave An Han time to evade. However, An Han is also anxious, so her avoidance is to retreat. This means that she will still be attacked by the prisoner, unless she can completely block the prisoner''s attack.


    An Han withdrew, only to dodge a certain distance back, and then she immediately sent out ice power to form a shield to protect in front of her. This was her first reaction. And when she finished this, the prisoner''s attack had already arrived. At this moment, she is about to win a head-on with the prisoner.


    But Prisoner''s power was much stronger than her, so he immediately began to pierce her ice shield. An Han was very anxious, so he could only continuously release the ice power to supplement the ice shield, layer after layer, becoming extremely strong, as if he had exhausted his strength. However, this does not work either. Prisoner''s power is not at her level. Soon, Prisoner began to break her ice shield again.


    "An Han, I''ll help you!" Tang Ye snorted at this moment, and quickly flew behind An Han, then used his strength to help An Han resist the prisoner''s attack. With Tang Ye''s power, An Han suddenly felt a lot easier. At the same time, the prisoner was forced to retreat some. After all, Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, much stronger than An Han. This is what everyone knows. So An Han and Tang Ye joined forces, and their strength must be good.


    However, if counted according to Tang Ye''s strength, it would still not be Prisoner''s opponent. So Tang Ye didn¡¯t look optimistic. He turned around and shouted to the others, saying, ¡°You too. The power of the prisoner tyrant is not what you can imagine. We will all come to take action, otherwise it is impossible for me and An Han to stop the prisoner Ba!"


    Others saw such an emergency and rushed to help.

 Chapter 3426： Plan to proceed!

    In order to deal with the prisoner''s attack, the human races who have reached the bottomless pit now, whether they are new human races or old human races, have all shot together. They teamed up to send out their strength and convey it to An Han, and then let An Han use it to resist the prisoner''s attack. Such a combination can indeed promote the integration of the new human race and the old human race.


    When the prisoner saw so many of them join forces, he was very disdainful, and snorted coldly: "Hmph, do you think this can deal with me? What a joke! I have been paying attention to you for a long time and found that none of you can win. Reached the point of the ancestors of the human race. You still want to be my opponents like this?!"


    After all, Prisoner suddenly exerted his force, and his power of spinning like a diamond diamond suddenly increased several times. This is no longer something An Han can resist. Suddenly, they were all shot and flew back, falling to the ground one after another, hitting them down, and suffering various injuries.


    "Hahaha, so you want to kill me? It''s impossible! Look at what you are now. Compared with the human race before, I don¡¯t know how weak it is. But it¡¯s useless things like you. What new human races and old human races have been created? I am really ashamed of the guardian spirit beasts that used to be your human race! A group of trash, thinking that the method used is very good, it can rise! Today, I will completely crush your plan. Let you know how stupid and unbearable you are!" The prisoner yelled at An Han and the others, and laughed again and again, and then it was about to attack again.


    It continued to rush, aiming at An Han, and shouted in a low voice: "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. Just now I said that I want to kill you, then kill you first!"


    And Prisoner¡¯s words, in fact, have always been poking at the pain between the new human race and the old human race. For the current new human race, it is true that they have already failed. They are already very heavy and depressed. Now the prisoner said that they suddenly feel depressed, and even feel that they have done something wrong and that they should not be like this. As a result, their emotions are even more problematic. In this way, how to fight the prisoner tyrant?


    When An Han saw the prisoner calling her again, she was really speechless. Because Tang Ye is stronger than her if he wants to speak strong, why doesn''t the prisoner go and fight Tang Ye and insist on chasing her to fight?


    Of course, An Han didn''t want to entangle this thing either. She just felt that she was too weak to be beaten. She originally thought that she could still carry her strength, but in the end she was abused in this way, and she was too frustrated.


    Now that the prisoner tyrant attacked with such a powerful aura, and she had just been beaten into the air, she felt that she could not hold it, she felt a little powerless and wanted to give up. However, at this moment, Tang Ye quickly passed by and came to her.


    boom!


    An Han hadn''t reacted yet, but Tang Ye did first, and then the prisoner''s attack arrived. This shocked An Han. She thought that Prisoner''s attack would not be so fast, but she didn''t expect it to be so fast. In this case, doesn''t it mean that when I hesitated just now, if Tang Ye hadn''t appeared, then she had been killed by the prisoner?


    This... An Han was even more embarrassed. The strength of the prisoner was stronger than expected. This is really terrible. In this case, how could he be an opponent?


    Even if all people add up, they are probably not opponents. Damn it, is the human race going to be destroyed?


    "An Han, don''t worry, we won''t have any trouble yet." However, at this moment, Tang Ye, who blocked the prisoner, said to An Han.


    When the prisoner heard Tang Ye''s words, he immediately laughed out of disdain, and said, "Boy, your strength seems to be underestimated. That''s right, your strength is very strong, even stronger than this woman. However, this does not mean that you are my opponent. Just now, I played you very embarrassed. Why, now you think you can defeat me by blocking my attack, right? Well, I''ll be slow Slowly play with you and see how you deal with me. However, in this case, I will change the gameplay. Next, I will kill you first."


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes and laughed. This was very much like the usual him. An Han and the others couldn''t see any disguise in it. Then, Tang Ye said to Prisoner: ¡°I¡¯m really not your opponent, but you can¡¯t rely on my strength alone to deal with you, but the entire power of our human race. At the beginning, our human race was divided into two parts. I think you know it yourself. It¡¯s just that you seem to be too arrogant, too arrogant to forget. So now, you have to pay for your arrogance."


    "Huh?" When the prisoner heard what Tang Ye said, he was taken aback, not knowing what Tang Ye was referring to.


    call!


    At this moment, I saw a burst of light under the ground. At the same time, taking care of the stars in the sky.


    Seeing this, the prison tyrant was shocked, and shouted in a low voice: "The world is printed on the law formation, **** it!"


    The Universe Land Seal can seal the prisoner, so the prisoner will be very jealous. From the very beginning, Human Race took action to re-arrange the Universe Diyin array. Now, the Qiankun Diyin magic circle has been arranged, so the function of the magic circle can affect the prisoner, and the prisoner will be afraid.


    However, the prisoner was not afraid at all in his heart. For those who went to repair the Universe Earth Seal Array from the beginning, it certainly noticed it. If it weren''t for acting with Tang Ye, for those who want to repair and restart the Universe Earth Seal Array, it would kill them in the first place, and they would be there.


    Now, the Qiankun Diyin array has been repaired, which has had a huge impact on it. It was frightened, but it was actually pretending, and it was just a little acting consequence. And now, at this point, it knew that it was going to return to the Universe Earth Seal Array, because it didn''t need to continue fighting anymore, it would be killing if it continued. Otherwise, it was so fierce in the darkness, why hasn''t it killed a human race yet? This is ridiculous. And An Han and the others can''t stop it, so let''s stop in time. Back in the Qiankun Diyin Magic Array, waiting for Tang Ye''s next arrangements. Perhaps the next thing to do is to be trapped in the Universe Diyin Dharma Array and be "influenced" by some words, and then it gets rid of the dark evil thoughts, reverts to the former self, and continues to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race.


    Think about it, it feels a bit boring and embarrassing. However, if it continues to cooperate with Tang Ye in carrying out this plan, it doesn''t think it matters. In any case, it is in a good mood now. One is to get rid of dark evil thoughts, and the other is to restore freedom. Next, no matter what the result is, it can be free.


    This has been waiting for thousands of years, so I must be happy.


    call!


    Sure enough, at this time, the Universe Earth Seal Array was working, and a burst of light began to rush towards the prisoner.

 Chapter 3427： Recognized!

    The Qiankun Diyin array is specially used to deal with the prisoner tyrants. This is the array specially arranged by the ancestors of the human race. Therefore, when the circle is restarted, the prisoner will be affected. And at this time, the prisoner happened to be floating above the bottomless pit, so the beam of the Universe Earth Seal Array happened to hit it again.


    Of course, so much happens to be not a coincidence, it''s just because the prisoner did this deliberately, otherwise it feels that none of these people can defeat it, then it shouted so fiercely just now, and then none of them killed, wouldn''t it be too fake Up.


    At this time, it happened to be bound by the power of the Qiankun Di Yin Fa formation. Others would only think it was careless. Who made it hit people with disdain just now, thinking that no one is its opponent. Such a person, It is often the result of failure. For An Han and the others, they just feel lucky. Fortunately the prisoner looks like this, otherwise they will be killed.


    "Ah!" The prisoner tyrant who was shrouded in the Heavenly Earth Yin Magic Array, let out a suppressed cry. This is true, although its strength has recovered a lot now, but the Universe Earth Sealing Array was able to seal its prosperous strength in the first place, and now it has the same suppressive effect on it. To be honest, if it hadn''t been for the fact that Tang Ye had already negotiated with Tang Ye, and Tang Ye was able to destroy the Universe Earth Sealing Array, then it would certainly not do it like it is now.


    Was sealed in the Universe Earth Sealing Array again? It doesn''t want to. If he didn''t see the sky for thousands of years, he felt that even if he didn''t fall into the darkness, he would go crazy, and he couldn''t guarantee what he would become.


    With the effect of the Qiankun Diyin array, the prisoner''s power was suppressed, and his strength was greatly weakened, and then Tang Ye suddenly punched the prisoner. Because the prisoner''s strength was greatly weakened, he could not resist it and was driven into the ground. And the ground is the layout point of the Qiankun Diyin array. Suddenly, the prisoner was tied there and couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Damn it!" The prisoner roared, expressing his anger. This is normal. Originally it was almost in control of all this. Whether it was freedom or revenge or venting, it could proceed smoothly. However, once it was sealed by the Universe Sealing Circle, then all of it would be Can''t do it, how maddening this is.


    "Don''t try to trap me! Huh, I tell you, I can break through the Universe Earth Seal Circle once, and then I can break through the second time! When I break through again, I won''t talk nonsense to you, directly I want you all to die!" The prison tyrant suddenly attacked the barrier of the Universe Earth Seal Array several times, but couldn''t break it, and then shouted at Tang Ye and the others.


    And at this time, seeing the prisoner tyrant being restrained, someone immediately asked: "Aren''t we going to take the opportunity to kill it now?!"


    Such a thought is understandable, after all, in the eyes of everyone at this time, the prisoner is going to kill them all. Since they are going to kill them, then they have a chance. Of course they have to kill the prisoner tyrant, otherwise it will leave a huge hidden danger, which may cause themselves to be killed?


    However, Tang Ye glanced at the person who said that he was going to kill the Prisoner. He was a new human race. Of course, Tang Ye didn¡¯t have an opinion on him, but just wanted him to dispel the idea, and said, ¡°Even if the Prisoner is sealed in the Seal of the Universe. In the formation, we can''t kill him. He is very strong and won''t be at the same level as us. At the beginning, our human race ancestors couldn''t kill him either, otherwise, he would stay here."


    Tang Ye is very prestigious now, after all, he almost defeated the new human race alone. Now dealing with prisoners, the performance seems not so outstanding, but people know that if there is no Tang Ye, they will not be able to survive now. For this reason, they would listen to what Tang Ye said, and they agreed very much.


    An Han agreed with Tang Ye¡¯s words: ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. We are not very clear about the strength of the prisoner. Just what the prisoner showed is far from its full strength. Therefore, to deal with the prisoner, I I think we still have to be careful."


    In fact, apart from worrying about this, An Han also thought that Prisoner was once the guardian spirit beast of their human race, and it was kind and just. In that case, can the prisoner recover and not be corroded by dark evil thoughts? In this case, they not only don''t need to think hard about **** the prisoner, but they can also be protected by the prisoner. This is of great significance to the development of their human race. Because now the major races are also constantly fighting, their human race is already at a disadvantage for various reasons. But if you can get the guardian spirit beast of Prisoner, then these are not problems.


    An Han said to everyone again: "Presumably everyone knows that Prisoner was the guardian spirit beast of our Human Race. And Prisoner will become like this now. I just said it is for our Human Race. So, I have an idea. , We don¡¯t need to kill the prisoner as the first option, maybe we can save the prisoner. We help the prisoner get rid of the dark evil thoughts, in that case, the prisoner recovers, then we humans will not need to worry about the prisoner in the future With this hidden danger, you can also get the powerful guardian spirit beast, Prisoner, which has a huge effect on our human race."


    "Of course, we do this as if we are using the power of the prisoner tyrant. Therefore, we must put aside these thoughts and have a consciousness. We need to compensate the prisoner tyrant, and we need atonement, right?" An Han looked at Xiang Yuba felt that the prisoner was doing this for their human race, but now that something happened to the prisoner, their human race won without help, and they have to kill them so as not to threaten them. Is this too ruthless?


    Therefore, An Han always believes that we can find a way to help the prisoner get rid of the dark evil thoughts. He said to everyone: "If we have to kill the prisoner, this kind of thing spreads out. We are in the eyes of other races. It is very selfish and ruthless. In this case, if we have another chance to get the guardian spirit beast, who do you think would be our guardian spirit beast? And, we need to find others to cooperate, they will not be afraid of our approach?"


    An Han''s statement made sense, and everyone present fell into deep thought after hearing it. Indeed, if you really want to count it, this kind of thing is not the prisoner''s fault. Their human race, even if they are juniors, must realize the nature of the matter.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect An Han to have such thoughts, but felt very pleased. In this way, I also feel that the plan can proceed more smoothly. He said: "I agree with An Han''s idea. I think that whether it is to make up for the faults of the ancestors or to seek a possible protective power for our human race, we should first try to get rid of the dark evil thoughts. If it is true No, it¡¯s not too late to figure out a way to kill the prisoner."


    "Okay! We agree!" Then, this idea was widely recognized.

 Chapter 3428： Not for strength!

    Now that it has been decided to help the prisoner get rid of dark evil thoughts first, then there is no need to mention the matter of killing the prisoner. Therefore, now that the prisoner tyrant is trapped in the Universe Diyin Dharma formation, everyone does not need to continue fighting. They start to clear the battlefield, and their injured people have to deal with their injuries.


    At this time they discovered an amazing fact. Faced with such a terrible existence as Prisoner, everyone was killed. This is really lucky. However, although no one died, many were injured, and some were seriously injured. Even An Han was hurt very seriously.


    This way, no one thinks that there is a problem with the prisoner. Although he didn''t kill anyone, he wounded so many people, and some people were only one step away from death. The prisoner was probably controlled by dark evil thoughts.


    "Everyone, go back and rest first. I''ll just watch it here. An Han, go back, too." Tang Ye said to everyone at this time.


    An Han was taken aback when he heard it, and felt that it was not enough. When Tang Ye dealt with the prisoner tyrant just now, he also received a lot of attacks. Now Tang Ye also needs good news, how can he make Tang Ye look tired here. An Han said, "Tang Ye, just let other people watch it, and you can go back to recuperate."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "My injury is not a major problem. I will adjust my breath for this type of injury. But you, you have to go back and rest. When you have a rest, let someone help and investigate. Take a look at the ancestor''s handwritten notes to see if there is a way to get the prisoner out of the dark evil thoughts."


    An Han still wanted Tang Ye to go back to rest. Tang Ye waved her hand, stopped her, and said, "You don''t need to say more, you know my strength. If others are watching here, I will not be relieved."


    Seeing Tang Ye''s persistence, An Han stopped insisting. He nodded to Tang Ye and said, "Then be careful."


    Ah Qi was naturally worried about Tang Ye too. Seeing Tang Ye staying, she was very worried, and came over and said, "My lord, let me stay. You go back to recuperate."


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but want to roll his eyes. Ah Qi suffered more severe injuries than him. Of course, in fact, he was not injured at all. So he felt that it would be a bit troublesome for others to talk to him about such things. He said to Aqi: "Aqi, you don''t have to worry about me. Are you still not sure about my situation? I know your mind. You should take the people back with you. They are not hurt."


    A Qi wanted to say something, Tang Ye waved his hand. Ah Qi understood Tang Ye''s meaning, and didn''t dare to say more, lest Tang Ye was unhappy, and then she took the old human races and went back to treat her injuries first.


    Although the new human race and the old human race are still separated now, Tang Ye knew that after this time, even if they waited to go back, the new human race and the old human race should come together to treat the injuries. And those new human races with healing powers, I am afraid they will also help the old human races. Therefore, if you cooperate with such things, slowly, you will get along together and let go of hostility and wariness. All of this can be regarded as a better development.


    "Tang Ye, what do you think of this effect?" At this time, the prisoner''s voice came. There were no people around at this moment, only Prisoner Tyrant and Tang Ye were left. The prison tyrant stayed in the Qiankun Earth Seal Array, not too worried, watching Tang Ye speak to Tang Ye with a strange expression. I probably felt speechless. After all, I was acting with Tang Ye before, and I felt that they had deceived everyone, and those people felt very real.


    Tang Ye looked at the prisoner, smiled, and said, "That''s pretty good, isn''t it? I think what you said just now was about the split between the old and the new human race. In fact, you are cursing the new human race. Those new people After hearing this, the tribe felt very touched. They are reflecting on what a good thing this is. And those who don¡¯t repent, I just get rid of them, too lazy to work so hard. So next, the tribe should be able to develop well. ."


    Speaking of this, the prisoner did not feel that he had said anything wrong. Although it is an acting, many words are true inner thoughts. Perhaps speaking it out in that dark and vicious appearance is more effective. If he is kind and teaches with all his heart, I am afraid that may not be the result. Therefore, the prisoner felt that he had done that right, and smiled at Tang Ye, and said: "Sometimes it just hurts to fight, these people will be obedient."


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Indeed, so I don''t bother to bear so much now. If those who are obsessed with it, no matter who it is, I will send him to Xitian directly."


    Prisoner had no objection to Tang Ye, and he believed that Tang Ye was doing this for the good of the human race. And then it didn¡¯t know what to do, and asked Tang Ye: ¡°Now that I¡¯m sealed by the Universe Seal Magic Array again, what do you do next? Are you trying to find a way to get rid of the dark power? Or is it me? Overcome it by yourself? Then I don¡¯t think you can find any way to get rid of the dark power. Otherwise, your ancestors would have used it. I think it¡¯s up to me to work hard. First of all, you have to restore my senses , So that I can contend with the dark forces. I don¡¯t need to tell you more about this kind of thing, right?"


    Tang Ye couldn''t help laughing. Such things are very old-fashioned to him. However, although old-fashioned, it works well. So he has no opinion. He said to the prisoner: "Then do this. When you regain your sanity and become the guardian spirit beast of the human race, then you can rest assured to go to the ancient city. If it goes well, I can leave."


    Regarding what Tang Ye said, the prisoner had heard Tang Ye briefly mentioned before. It knew that Tang Ye was not a simple human race. Listening to Tang Ye''s words now, he even felt that Tang Ye did not belong here. This is also true. After all, Prisoner is an existence whose strength has reached the top, so how can Tang Ye who is so much stronger than it belong here? It''s the strongest level here, and those stronger than it certainly don''t belong here. Therefore, the prisoner was not surprised by Tang Ye''s departure.


    "I know you have other plans. If you reach your level, if you don''t have such plans, then I think it would be really boring in this world." Prisoner said to Tang Ye. However, it understood a little wrongly. Tang Ye was leaving not because his strength had reached the top, and he wanted to reach a place with stronger strength. Tang Ye wanted to leave, in fact, to return to the earth''s ancestral land, a place that made him feel like home.


    For the earth ancestors, I am afraid that the strength will not be stronger. Because of the environment in which the earth''s ancestors are located, no stronger people will be born. Like Tang Ye''s power at this time, if he returns to the earth ancestral land, if he does not control it, it may destroy the earth ancestral land, because the earth ancestral land cannot withstand his power.


    For this reason, when Tang Ye wants to leave, it is not to pursue stronger power.

 Chapter 3429： The purpose of living!

    Tang Ye and Prisoner didn''t continue to say more, because the next plan was to proceed in accordance with the previous plan. Look for a way to get rid of the dark power, let the prisoner regain his senses, and become the guardian spirit beast of the human race again.


    But for this, Tang Ye felt that even if An Han couldn''t find a way, he would do it. Because what he cultivates is the power of the undead, other people know this. Then he can fabricate a lie, saying that he can seize the dark power, although he can indeed seize the dark power, but for these human races, it can be considered as a lie. In this way, he can convince people that he can get rid of those dark forces. In this way, it would be no problem to help the prisoner to get rid of the dark evil thoughts and to restore his sanity.


    "How are you being affected by the Universe Earth Seal Array? Will your life be in danger?" Tang Ye asked the prisoner domineering after sitting for a while.


    The prisoner rolled his eyes and said, "If my life is in danger, I would have died a long time ago, how can I live until now. This magic circle is only an oppressive effect on me, and it can limit my strength and prevent my strength from showing up. So now even if I can blow my strength out, it will hardly cause harm to you."


    "Then I don''t need to worry. I will disarm the circle and let you be free when it''s almost time. But at that time, other people should not have any opinions on you. Even if I don''t release you, An Han will Will release you." Tang Ye said to Prisoner.


    The prisoner felt that it didn''t matter, and said: "It''s okay, so be it. Anyway, now I am not corroded by those dark evil thoughts. It''s okay to stay like this."


    Tang Ye smiled, and then continued to close his eyes and rest his mind. And after a while, he couldn''t help but ask the prisoner domineeringly: "Senior, you have lived so long, even if you remove the time that you were sealed off, it has been a long time when you were the guardian spirit beast of the human race. I just want to ask. I ask you, what do you think you live for so long? If you don¡¯t care for money and power, what is the motivation for living?"


    "This..." The prison tyrant glanced at Tang Ye with a weird expression. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to ask such a question. It thought for a while, and said: "I don''t have any ideas. After all, as a guardian spirit beast, my goal is very clear, which is to protect the human race and help the human race develop. So I really have to say what I want. , That is to have a clear goal. I think you know this too. And the people I have seen who have lived for a long time, such as the ancestors of your human race, have actually lived for a long time. They have lived so long, but still don¡¯t feel tired, because they are pursuing strength. As long as strength has not reached the top, they will keep on pursuing it. And in the process of pursuing strength, there is something else to do, that is, growth. Human race, eradicate the threat of human race, etc. And doing these things will inevitably provoke a lot of other people, so that other people will regard them as enemies. Under this situation, when it is time to repay injustice, it seems that it has become a problem. Things to do to live. Busy dealing with these things seems to have a reason to live. There is even no time to think about what you are living for."


    "Hmm..." After hearing the prisoner''s words, Tang Ye thought about it himself. In fact, he certainly understood what the prisoner said. The problem is this goal, which he does not currently have.


    He felt that it was useless to ask the prisoner. This kind of thing is probably only possible after returning to the ancestral land of the earth. Now it''s equivalent to being outside, and the heart is no longer there, and you don''t understand the situation of the earth''s ancestors. Of course it is incomprehensible. So, everything just waits to return to the ancestors of the earth. For now, this is the goal.


    One day passed.


    An Han came to talk to Tang Ye early in the morning. This is naturally a matter of discussing how to get rid of the dark evil thoughts of the prison tyrant. She began to study this matter after healed the injury last night. Unfortunately, the knowledge left in the ancestor''s handwriting mentioned that there is no completely effective way to help the prisoner get rid of the power of dark evil thoughts. This kind of thing is actually like a demon. The demons must be overcome by themselves, how can others help?


    An Han told Tang Ye about this. Tang Ye was silent for a while, and said, "It means that you have to persuade the prisoner? If you can''t talk about the prisoner, is there no way?"


    "Perhaps..." An Han also felt a little helpless for such a thing.


    Tang Ye pretended to think about it, and then said, "An Han, I want to try my method."


    "Huh?" An Han was taken aback, but Tang Ye had no idea. She looked forward to it at the same time, because she felt that Tang Ye was very special, and perhaps Tang Ye''s method was very useful.


    Tang Ye said to An Han: "You know what I actually cultivate is the power of the undead. This power is actually somewhat similar to the power of darkness. Although it cannot be said to be the same power, at some point, it can be linked together. Yes. Now I want to try to use my power to draw the prisoner¡¯s dark power. I hope it can be drawn out, and then I will absorb it. In this way, the prisoner¡¯s dark power is reduced, so it must be better. He recovered easily."


    "Taking the prisoner''s dark power?" An Han felt that this idea was too strange, could he still take the dark power? That is exactly the heart demon. Can something like the heart demon be captured?


    Tang Ye knew that An Han knew better, and couldn''t easily flick An Han, so he said: "An Han, do you think the dark power on the prisoner is really just those dark evil thoughts? No, I tell you, prisoner There is another dark power in Ba."


    "Huh?" An Han didn''t understand immediately.


    Tang Ye suddenly released a group of dark power, which was very similar to some auras of the power on the prisoner''s body. An Han was taken aback. He never expected Tang Ye to have such dark power. What is this?


    "Actually, there is another very dark power in the prisoner¡¯s body. This power is the biggest cause of the prisoner¡¯s dark evil thoughts. If it weren¡¯t for this power, the prisoner would still be able to resist it. Some dark evil thoughts. And this dark power eroded the prisoner too much, making the prisoner out of control." Tang Ye explained to An Han: "And this power is the power of the dark clan. This dark clan, I wonder if you have heard of it?"


    "The Dark Clan?!" Hearing Tang Ye talking about the Dark Clan, An Han was shocked. Obviously, she had heard of the Dark Clan. She said to Tang Ye: "The ancestor''s handbook records some news about the Dark Clan. It is a very terrifying existence, but they are sealed by the Light God. Otherwise, the world would have been occupied by the Dark Clan a long time ago."


    Tang Ye smiled. Now that he knows the Dark Clan, there is no need to worry about An Han not believing it.

 Chapter 3430： Easy to grab!

    Just like when others knew that Tang Ye had the power of the Dark Clan, An Han was also very surprised by such a thing. As a human race, Tang Ye could have the power of the dark race, and he was not under the control of the dark race. Tang Ye is completely sensible, sober, and has his own will. This is really strange.


    Tang Ye did not intend to explain this strange thing slowly, but simply said that after he cultivated the power of the necromancer, he actually became the lord of the border corpse sea, which is considered a lifeless star, so he was able to Withstand the power of the dark race. Perhaps becoming the lord of the border corpse sea brought great particularity.


    As the lord of a star world, there is a special mark. So when Tang Ye showed the sign of the lord of the Boundary Corpse Sea, An Han believed Tang Ye''s words. For those particularities that Tang Ye possessed, I also felt understandable. But even so, her surprise to Tang Ye increased instead of reducing it. Because she didn''t even expect that Tang Ye turned out to be the lord of a star world. Moreover, it is still the border corpse sea that has been abandoned by others, but has to admit its uniqueness.


    "There are so many peculiar things that can always happen to you." An Han said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye just smiled and said, "Actually, this is not the case, probably because I didn''t tell others about my situation from the beginning, so you are curious and surprised."


    With that, Tang Ye didn¡¯t intend to let An Han get entangled in his identity, and then said: "An Han, since you know my identity, then let me try to seize the dark power from the prisoner. .Maybe my method is indeed useful and can restore the prisoner. In this way, we can solve the prisoner¡¯s dark evil thoughts, and then the prisoner may once again become the guardian spirit beast of our human race. As a result, even if the current situation of our human race is frantic and chaotic, the new human race and the old human race are still easy to be provoked, causing everyone to fight, but there will be the guardian spirit beast of the prisoner to help.


    "If you can have a guardian spirit beast, it won''t happen so easily. Now, of the several races that have guardian spirit beasts, which one is not famous?" Tang Ye looked at An Han with a firm expression.


    When Tang Ye said so, An Han was really moved. She certainly understands what it means to have a powerful guardian spirit beast. She naturally hoped that the human race could regain the powerful guardian spirit beast like the prisoner tyrant. So at this time, she thought that Tang Ye must try to capture the prisoner''s dark power. What if the power to succeed?


    "Okay, Tang Ye, you have to trouble you with the prisoner''s affairs. But you must be careful." An Han said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay, let''s try it."


    "No, wait for you to try again. I will let everyone come over first to avoid accidents. If things do not succeed, I will not let you have an accident. At that time, we will probably have to deal with the prisoner. After all, for us If the human race can continue and must kill the prisoner tyrant, we can''t hesitate." An Han said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing no objection to such a thing.


    Soon, other people came one after another, and they probably understood what was going on. However, they were not clear about Tang Ye''s ability to capture darkness, and An Han did not explain. They only knew that Tang Ye would personally drive away the prisoner''s dark power. This personally means committing a risk with the body. Tang Ye may be life-threatening. Therefore, everyone admired Tang Ye who did such a thing. Now their respect for Tang Ye is extremely great, including those new human races.


    Before starting the plan, An Han spoke to the people. Because it was Tang Ye who stood up now, and Tang Ye was an old human race, who still possessed great power, who broke An Tianhou''s tyrannical rule, just like a great hero. Now, Tang Ye is going to do very dangerous things for them again. Such behavior will infect them. Therefore, whether it is a new human race or an old human race, at this time, they are deeply immersed in Tang Ye''s behavior. Moved by the same behavior, they are even more united, as if the heart and the heart are connected together. In this way, the integration between the new human race and the old human race will be even better.


    Tang Ye believed that with the current state of the new human race and the old human race, there should be no need to worry about another major conflict erupting. That being the case, Tang Ye didn''t plan to proceed slowly with the plan discussed with the prisoner. Because in two days, it will be the day when the ancient city will open. At that time, it is time to enter the ancient city to make another plan.


    For this reason, Tang Ye didn''t want to say something to everyone like An Han. He didn''t do this kind of thing, otherwise he would appear a bit pretending. Therefore, he just nodded to everyone, and started to take the prisoner''s dark power.


    To capture the prisoner''s dark power, you must get close to the prisoner''s side. Although the Prisoner is now bound by the Universe Earth Seal Array, the power is still quite amazing. Therefore, if you are very close to the prisoner, it is very dangerous.


    "Tang Ye, be careful!" An Han exhorted Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, then swept over, until he came to the seal of the Prisoner''s Universe Earth Seal Array, and said to the Prisoner: "Senior, you are the guardian spirit beast of our human race. I should call you like this. I hope you can regain your sanity, get rid of the control of the dark power, and become the guardian spirit beast of our human race again."


    "Huh ha ha ha, boy, can you not say such ridiculous things? I originally wanted to sleep well, and when I woke up, I would break the **** seal and kill all of you. But now you are here to disturb me! Damn it! Yes, even if you want to disturb me, can you say something more realistic? You human race, how stupid it is to do this!" Prisoner had his eyes closed originally, and when Tang Ye came over, it suddenly Opened his eyes.


    Prisoners are indeed behemoths. Now Tang Ye stood in front of its huge head, as if one of its eyes was as big as Tang Ye. Its eyes seemed to flash again, very terrible. Faced with such a behemoth, being so close to the past, the pressure is extremely great.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously, after all, this kind of thing was fake. Now, he didn''t want to go on acting slowly with the prisoner like this, otherwise it would feel like a farce. He said to the prisoner: "I''m serious, please restore your sanity, otherwise I will take action against you."


    "Go to death, kid!" The prison tyrant was also directly angry, and terrible dark power erupted from his body, expressing anger at Tang Ye''s arrogance.


    However, the release of dark power was just convenient for Tang Ye to seize. Then Tang Ye started to do this. This kind of approach is quite different, so An Han and the others will look at it and feel that it is really like that.

 Chapter 3431： restore!

    Tang Ye wanted to seize the prisoner''s dark power, and he had to get close to the prisoner''s face. The prisoner''s anger was extremely angry, and Tang Ye immediately attacked violently. An Han and the others are very worried, but Tang Ye said that they don''t need to worry, because at this time the power of the prisoner is suppressed by the Qiankun Earth Printing Array, not as strong as before.


    boom!


    Sure enough, when the prisoner tyrant''s power came over, Tang Ye went to resist it alone, and was not hurt. This is probably because the prisoner''s power has been suppressed, so it is not as strong as before. Seeing such a situation, An Han and the others were not so worried. Then he looked at Tang Ye, hoping that Tang Ye''s method of capturing the prisoner''s dark power would work, so that it would be possible for the prisoner to wake up.


    At this time, Tang Ye began to enter the state of cultivating the power of the dead, and his aura changed. The Tang Ye in this form was not surprising to everyone, and they wouldn''t think it was evil. Because when he defeated An Tianhou, Tang Ye finally used such power. This kind of powerful necromantic power, when powerful to a certain extent, is to make people fearful, and does not think it is a dark and evil power. This is the proof of the strong. Moreover, the power of cultivating necromancers was originally recognized. Some races are born to rely on the power of the dead. If you leave out that little discrimination, it''s actually no different from ordinary people.


    Of course, to avoid being treated with colored glasses, the only way to cultivate is strong enough, like Tang Ye is now. Perhaps, how many people can cultivate to this way? But there is no way. It can also be said that it is still the subject of the main theme, strength is the respect, strength is supreme.


    Entering the state of necromantic power, Tang Ye initiated the traction of the dark power on the prisoner tyrant. This kind of directly seizing power from others as one''s own cultivation is very rare. It''s not that there is no such thing, but those who do this have always been regarded as evil. Because this method is vicious. Think about it, if you can take the power from others as your own power, wouldn''t that person''s cultivation become very simple?


    However, Tang Ye''s current practice is a bit different from this. Because Tang Ye''s practice was because he had cultivated the power of the dead, it was possible to resonate with the dark power and then seize it. It means that Tang Ye can only do this to the dark power. However, for the dark power, who wants to seize it. It is very dangerous because the dark powers can easily eat themselves back.


    Therefore, Tang Ye''s behavior is not doing evil things. On the contrary, it makes An Han and other human races believe that it is taking a huge risk to help the human race and fight for the future of the human race. Therefore, An Han and the others are very grateful and respectful to Tang Ye.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" At this moment, as Tang Ye unleashed the power of the necromancer to draw the dark power on the prisoner, sure enough, this approach worked. The dark power on the prisoner was losing. Flow towards Tang Ye.


    This shows that the dark power of the prison tyrant really has the power of the dark clan. This kind of power does not belong to the prisoner tyrant itself, so it is not the demon of the prisoner tyrant, not that dark evil thought. However, the existence of this kind of power greatly increased the prisoner''s dark evil thoughts, and then affected the prisoner''s whole person. If you can''t get rid of this dark power, maybe you can make the prisoner awake.


    An Han knew this idea. Because Tang Ye told An Han. As for the others, it doesn''t matter whether they understand it or not, because they are all people who listen to An Han and Tang Ye. Since An Han and Tang Ye recognized it, they would naturally recognize it.


    However, the so-called dark power of pulling the prisoner tyrant that Tang Ye is doing now has been discussed with the prisoner tyrant. So at this time, Prisoner just cooperated with the plan and began to slowly withdraw the dark power from his body, making others really think it was Tang Ye''s approach that worked. Then, the prison tyrant uttered an angry low drink, and at the same time, pretending to be very confused, he shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Boy, what have you done?! Why is my power lost! It''s you? You are taking my power...? !"


    "I''m going to kill you!" Prisoner drank to Tang Ye again.


    However, Tang Ye sneered at it, and said: "You were originally suppressed by the Universe Earth Seal Array, and you can''t deal with me. Now that you are seized by me for power, you can''t deal with me even more. Prisoner, I think you still give up those Dark power. If you don''t give up, my power will be drained. So, you quickly get rid of the dark evil thoughts and return to the past you. Maybe you can still save your power!"


    "Regain your sanity! Don''t be controlled by dark evil thoughts! Senior!" Tang Ye shouted to the prisoner again, as if it were very useful.


    "You you! No, I''m going to kill you!" The prison tyrant still drank to Tang Ye again and again, and it continued to struggle. Suddenly, although the two did not fight much, the scene looked very intense again.


    This made An Han and the others very worried, for fear that something might happen. However, everything is still under Tang Ye''s control. And as Tang Ye continued to seize Prisoner''s dark power, Prisoner''s situation had obviously changed. Losing that layer of dark power, the prison tyrant slowly returned to the form of the guardian spirit beast of the human race. However, the prisoner''s mental state was not good enough, and it slowly fell into chaos.


    "Where is this? What''s the matter with me? What''s wrong with me?...boy, I want to kill you! Stop it! I want to kill you, I want to kill all the human race!" It seems that as Tang Ye seized its dark power, it began to regain its sanity, but it became chaotic if it failed to fully recover.


    However, this situation is good news for An Han and the others. Because they saw the changes in the prisoner, they thought that maybe the prisoner could really get rid of the dark evil thoughts and return to the guardian spirit beast of the human race in the past. In this case, the prison tyrant would no longer threaten them, and could even become their guardian spirit beasts, giving them more power to protect them.


    "Senior, you must get rid of the dark evil thoughts and recover!" An Han was very happy with this situation and shouted out, hoping to help the prisoner.


    "You..." The prison tyrant heard An Han''s yelling, looked at An Han and the others, looked a little ignorant, and then called out, "Human?"


    "Exactly! Senior, you must get rid of dark evil thoughts and no longer be controlled by the dark!" An Han shouted at the prisoner again.


    The prisoner shook his head suddenly, as if he had recovered, but fell into some chaos again. So back and forth. However, as Tang Ye seized more and more dark powers from him, he recovered more and more. It looks like that, you can probably recover.


    But Tang Ye felt that Prisoner was very good at acting, and he could really be the actor.

 Chapter 3432： The ancient city is coming!

    Roar!


    Finally, under Tang Ye''s constant insistence on capturing Prisoner''s dark power, Prisoner also struggled for a long time between regaining his sanity and chaos, Prisoner roared and eliminated all the dark power from him.


    "Have you succeeded?!" An Han and the others were surprised when they saw this scene. Because at this time, they couldn''t feel any dark power from the prisoner. So, doesn''t this mean that the prisoner has recovered and became the guardian spirit beast of their human race again?


    This is naturally excellent news. Seeing this, Tang Ye also recovered his necromantic state. In this way, no more dark power is emitted. The surrounding area was quiet and gentle, and no one felt fear. Therefore, everyone felt that something great had happened.


    However, they saw that the prisoner rose directly into the sky, trying to fly away.


    "Senior, what are you doing?!" Tang Ye hurried to catch up, blocking the prisoner, and asked loudly.


    The prison tyrant looked depressed, as if he did not dare to face Tang Ye, and said, "Oh, although I was your guardian spirit beast, I fell into the darkness and did a lot of excessive things. I have the face to see you. Human Race, I''m sorry for you..."


    "No, senior, you absolutely did not sorry us, we are sorry for you!" At this moment, An Han also stood up, and in front of the prisoner, in a very sincere manner, said to the prisoner: "Senior, you will have Such bad encounters are all for our human race. Now that you have recovered, our human race must of course compensate you! How can you face us without face? So, please give us a chance and let us compensate you Unfair! Please don''t leave! And..."


    As he said, An Han looked embarrassed and said, "Senior, let¡¯s not hide it. Our human race has undergone great changes now. We are now weak and hope to continue to receive the help of seniors! I beg Senior to help us human race. Continue to be the guardian spirit beast of our human race!"


    The prison tyrant looked at An Han, but stopped talking.


    Then, the people below all asked the prisoner to stay and continue to be the guardian spirit beasts of their human race.


    "This..." In the face of this situation, the prisoner was a little embarrassed, embarrassed, and seemed to be hypocritical.


    In fact, this play, it didn''t want to continue acting. However, for the sake of reality, it can only continue to pretend like this. Now, it can''t pretend at all. So, take a look at Tang Ye and tell Tang Ye that he will quit, and he promised to continue to be the guardian spirit beast of the human race.


    Tang Ye laughed at this in his heart, thinking that Prisoner''s appearance was very funny. However, now, there is really no need to continue acting, otherwise it would be really hypocritical. Therefore, the prison tyrant should also promise An Han and the others to continue to be the guardian spirit beasts of the human race. In this way, their plan is over. Of course, the effect is quite good.


    This kind of thing can be regarded as a great accomplishment. And on this day, a big event in the human race, then guard the return of the spirit beast. Originally, the atmosphere in the Blue Star was quite tense because of the new human race and the old human race. However, having experienced the threat of prisoner tyrants, let them join hands and experience hardships together. Then, when the prisoner returned to his sanity, as their guardian spirit beast, it added a powerful force, which was a great thing. Therefore, at this time, a celebration meeting is held. Whether it is a new race or an old race, you can get together and have a happy chat and dinner. The scene looks very lively and warm.


    Tang Ye was greatly relieved when he saw this result. He feels that even if there are still various problems between the new human race and the old human race, but with the powerful existence of the prisoner tyrant as a guardian spirit beast, it can not only deal with foreign enemies, but also help reconcile internal problems, so there is nothing to worry about. . So he was completely relieved and started to do his own thing.


    Among them, it is natural to go to the ancient city.


    Two days later, the ancient city came.


    Tang Ye said that he would go with An Han because he wanted An Han to gain strength in the ancient city, especially in terms of space. This might open the space channel and let him go back to the ancestral land of the earth.


    However, there are restrictions on the conditions for entering the ancient city, and the strongest can only be the strength of the master of the star realm. Now Tang Ye and An Han''s power naturally greatly surpassed the master of the star realm. For this, Tang Ye must suppress the power and reach the Lord of the Star Realm. Generally speaking, it is very difficult to suppress the power until the ancient city cannot be recognized. However, Tang Ye has now reached the Heavenly Realm Realm, and has mastered various wonderful secret techniques, so he can do this.


    Through the power tree in his body, Tang Ye sent out a powerful necromantic power, covering him and An Han. Both of them put on hooded clothes to cover themselves and avoid being recognized.


    "Is this really okay?" An Han expressed concern. Although she was covered with strong necromantic power, it was not her power after all, and she could not control it. And she felt that the recognition mechanism of the ancient city might recognize her, and she would be punished greatly. These still need to be worried.


    Tang Ye smiled and said to An Han: "Don''t worry, it''s okay. The power of the necromancer I sent out is strong enough to last forever. Although the ancient city will check, but as long as you are not too far away from me, mine The power will circulate, and the ancient city cannot be identified at all. Don''t worry, I will let us all go in smoothly."


    Seeing that Tang Ye said so confidently, An Han felt a little relieved, and then settled down and went to the front of the ancient city.


    This ancient city was opened once in a hundred years and appeared in midair. Now that the 100-year period has come, the city of the ancient country has appeared out of thin air and has fallen into the air. The surrounding light suddenly appeared, and looking at the ancient city like this, it seemed to be a mirage, a castle in the sky, it was very strange. People who haven''t seen the ancient city are all amazed at this, feeling that there is such a magical existence in the world.


    The ancient city is like a castle that has been forgotten by history. However, the castle is well preserved. The simple and mysterious atmosphere that it exudes makes people feel that it must have been a very advanced existence. Indeed, this ancient city is known as the place where the people of the gods once lived. It is naturally extremely ancient and mysterious, and powerful.


    In the city of the ancient country, there is a passage in the whirlpool space, and there is the gate to the city of the ancient country. When you enter, you will be restricted by the ancient city. If the conditions are not met, it will be bounced out. If you forcibly break in, you will be killed by the terrorist forces of the ancient city.


    "An Han, let''s go." Tang Ye has been waiting for this day for a long time, not worried that something will happen, and brought An Han to the whirlpool gate of the ancient city.

 Chapter 3433： by!

    Tang Ye and An Han stepped into the whirlpool gate of the ancient city. After entering the gate, there is a long passage. It''s like a long corridor. There are huge rocks on both sides of the promenade, but above it looks like the open air. However, when I looked up, I couldn''t see the sky again, it was just a pale blue, full of old and simple atmosphere.


    Strangely, after Tang Ye and An Han entered inside, they didn''t see anyone else. However, when they came in just now, they clearly saw many people together. Could it be that after entering inside, people were divided into different places?


    Tang Ye frowned slightly to pay attention to these situations, but at this time An Han said, "This long corridor is like a different space. In other words, everyone who enters here is actually the same place, but they are assigned to it. Different promenades. In other words, like this promenade, there are actually countless ones. Everyone will arrive here when they come in. We are all on this promenade, but on promenades in different spaces."


    "This..." Tang Ye probably understood what An Han said. Probably it is such a long corridor, there are as many as there are people coming in, or in batches. It''s not that other people disappeared, or where they went, they were actually on the promenade.


    Then Tang Ye thought, what did he want to do when setting up this corridor? However, Tang Ye was not worried. Because he didn''t feel any terrible power or threat.


    Huhu!


    At this time, the tall stone wall beside the promenade changed. There was a beast on both sides of the original wall. But this beast changed suddenly, turned into a real beast, and got a head from the wall, which was very scary.


    "Tang Ye, be careful!" An Han has the power of space, and can quickly feel these changes in space, so he immediately called out to Tang Ye.


    But Tang Ye didn''t feel any hostility, so he wasn''t very worried. Sure enough, the head of the beast protruding from the side of the stone wall at this time did not attack them, as if only smelled them.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye looked at the beast that came out of the wall, feeling very much like a certain beast he knew. He glanced at it again and finally recognized it. This beast with its head from the wall is very similar to the divine beast of the ancestors of the earth!


    Tang Ye was really surprised, there will be truth listening here? Although that is not necessarily true listening, because there are many things that are not like it. However, the more Tang Ye looked at this beast, the more he felt that it had evolved from the beast.


    Or maybe it is that the divine beast has evolved from this beast. After all, what Tang Ye knew was that Pangu God Emperor came from this world. The Emperor Pangu created the ancestral land of the earth, and many things were created according to this world. It''s like the ancestral land of the earth, maybe it was built according to the blue star.


    No matter what, Tang Ye felt that the more he came into contact with the things of the gods in this world, the more he saw many things related to the earth''s ancestors. Perhaps the God Emperor Pangu was a **** in this world at that time.


    At this moment, the beast with a head sticking out of the walls on both sides just smelled the bodies of Tang Ye and An Han, as if checking something. Tang Ye and An Han understood at once, the two beasts were strengthening their personal strength. If they do not conform to the rules, they will be punished by the ancient city coming down. Such punishment is said to have been arranged by the gods himself, and it is impossible to withstand it until the realm of the gods. Even in the realm of the gods, he would be greatly traumatized. So at this time, it is very critical.


    And once it has passed the inspection of the Two Truth Listening Divine Beasts, it will be fine even if it shows strength beyond the Lord of the Star Realm. This can be regarded as a loophole in the ancient city. However, for the gods, this is not a loophole. Because they don''t think that someone can escape the inspection of the two truth-listening beasts. These two truths listen to the beasts, know everything in this world, and everything will reveal its essence before them.


    An Han is very worried, after all, they cheated in. Although Tang Ye said that he used a powerful force to cover them, creating an illusion of the strength of the master of the star realm. However, in the face of this mighty and mighty Truth Listening beast, An Han felt unprecedented pressure. She was worried that she could not hide it and would be checked out by the Divine Beast, and then she would be finished.


    And when An Han was flustered, Tang Ye shook her hand so that she didn''t have to worry, and said, "An Han, it''s okay, we will pass the inspection."


    Being stopped by Tang Ye, An Han''s mood suddenly improved a lot. She felt a great pressure just now, because she felt that she was the only one carrying it, and only she was dealing with the divine beast. In the face of such a beast, she felt very small. So she broke down a bit. However, now that Tang Ye held her hand, she suddenly felt that she was dependent, and she was not so afraid.


    Then An Han looked at the beast who was checking her truth. Although she still felt that it was very uncomfortable to be stared at by such a big beast and smelled, she felt that she would be killed at any time, but she slowly adapted. Then my heart slowly returned to peace, letting the truth listen to the beast to smell it.


    At this time, both Tang Ye and An Han stood quietly and let the divine beasts inspect them. After a while, the two divine beasts probably finished their inspections. They looked at each of them. They probably thought they were weird, but they couldn¡¯t find any definite evidence. . Then the two Divine Beasts returned to the wall, and they didn''t do anything to Tang Ye and An Han.


    This means that Tang Ye and An Han have no problem.


    An Han was relieved now. Then she glanced at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye''s ability was really strange. It can actually cover her body by emitting the power of the dead spirit, completely concealing her strength and aura, just like making her a person. If they can cheat in this way and enter the ancient city, then with their current strength, they can definitely get some treasures. Even, the strength will be greatly improved.


    Suddenly, An Han was looking forward to it. Originally, after she reached the Sky Realm, she never thought that she could go to the city of the ancient country, so she never thought that she could improve her strength in this way. But now, with Tang Ye carrying it, she thinks she will definitely gain something. Thinking of this, my heart is naturally very happy.


    Then, Tang Ye and An Han walked through the corridor, greeted with a burst of white light. When they got used to it, they saw a clearing ahead, like a square. It is daytime, so it is bright. This means that they formally entered the square. And they saw that there were a lot of people on the square. These were people who had successfully entered the ancient city, which meant that their conditions were met.


    However, some failed to enter. At this time, they have turned into bones behind everyone.

 Chapter 3434： Reduce competition!

    Tang Ye and An Han were probably because of their weirdness. After all, they came in by cheating, so it took a long time for Di Di to listen to the divine beasts checking them, and then they came to the square and arrived at last.


    The people who had reached the square thought that no one would come, and they were looking at each other. Because in the ancient city, I just want to win the treasure. Since it is a treasure hunt, naturally the less competition the better. Now that there are so many people, everyone is naturally thinking about it, and maybe some can be killed, so there will be fewer people competing.


    But it''s impossible to take it casually, otherwise everyone''s safety cannot be guaranteed. So, some people will team up together. And some people are of the same race, so naturally they join hands. And now these people who have arrived have basically formed a team.


    They were already going to do it just now, because in this square, a group of people will definitely fall, that is, weed out. But at this time Tang Ye and An Han arrived. When they saw Tang Ye and An Han, they were actually practicing the power of the dead. It''s not that you can''t cultivate the power of the dead, but there are few people who cultivate the power of the dead. So everyone felt that Tang Ye and An Han were very gloomy, and they didn''t think they were kind. All in all, the impression is bad.


    Then you can kill it!


    They also feel that such a person cannot be kept, because such a person is very insidious. Who knows if they will be insidious after a while. For this reason, seeing Tang Ye and An Han, many people put their hostility on Tang Ye and An Han, trying to get rid of Tang Ye and An Han.


    Both Tang Ye and An Han could feel the hostility from these people, and both of them frowned. I''m wondering, I don''t seem to be doing anything. I''m just being late. Is it possible that they will be caused by being late? Is this rule not true?


    An Han doesn''t have a good face to these people with bad eyesight. She is a cold and arrogant person herself. She would not ask others to let her go or treat her like that. She also glared at the past, with a strong momentum. There is a way to fight with these people, in short, he will not give in.


    However, things are not as simple as a fight. The treasures in the ancient city are all valuable, so no one wants to let others take them away. Of course, they hope to get them by themselves. So, if there is any contradiction, I am afraid that it will be a direct killing, and there will be a fight.


    If it is said that if you win, you will get the treasure, and if the loser is not convinced and hates it, then there is still a problem. No one wants to do such a thing. Therefore, in this, the most common thing is to kill people for treasure.


    Therefore, those who are not pleasing to Tang Ye and An Han now directly want Tang Ye and An Han''s life.


    "You two, you have cultivated the power of the necromancer, such a vicious power, it must be very vicious to be a human. Now in this ancient city, you don''t always want to kill us and let yourself enjoy the treasures? "Two people began to force Tang Ye and An Han, I am afraid they are going to attack Tang Ye and An Han.


    An Han was angry, and immediately wanted to get rid of these two people. But Tang Ye pulled An Han, telling An Han not to be impulsive. They don''t need to waste time like this. If they really can''t get rid of these people, they are aggressive, and even want to kill, then try again.


    "I think you are misunderstanding. We don''t mean to harm people." Tang Ye said to those who want to force it over, or even want to do it.


    But the two people in the lead didn''t care about Tang Ye, they only felt that Tang Ye was so scared, but they sneered proudly. One of them grinned and said: "Which bad person have you ever seen would say that he is bad? Humph, I think you are so gloomy. In order not to let you hurt us, then we have to kill you first!"


    Tang Ye was speechless, and hummed: "You don''t make sense anymore. If you think I will harm you, then I still think you will harm me. Then I can take action against you?"


    At this time, An Han snorted coldly from the side: "You don''t need to talk nonsense with them, they thought we were good bullies, let them try if you have the ability!"


    "Hey, it''s a big tone, then let''s try it!" the two who came to find the fault first said angrily.


    An Han stopped talking nonsense immediately, and was about to take action immediately. It seems that An Han still understands it very well. For these people, at this time, it was not a reason to target her and Tang Ye, it was all about killing them to reduce competition. Therefore, since others do it first, they can do it. How to make sense of this kind of thing is that they have no sense.


    However, Tang Ye stopped An Han again, and whispered: "Let me come, you are still my power, you can''t control my power, if you use your own power, I am afraid you will be exposed. Now. Everything is not clear yet, it doesn''t have to be so for now."


    "This... that''s all right." An Han glanced at the two people who were about to fight, a little unhappy. Because other people wanted to take action against her, she originally wanted to teach her a lesson. However, what Tang Ye said also made sense. Now almost everyone who enters the ancient city is here. If she directly exposes that she is a master of the Sky Realm, then she does not know what riots will cause. Moreover, I don''t know whether there are other conditions in the ancient city. If one is judged to violate the rules after his strength is exposed, it is difficult to be punished first. Even if she wanted to reveal her identity, she felt that she had to let other people expose the Sky Realm first.


    Tang Ye faced the two people and said, "I advise you to think twice before you act. You must attack me first. Everyone must have casualties. I probably also see your thoughts. You are worried that I will kill you. In that case, others will think that you have killed them to take the treasure. You want to kill me, it is not easy. When you are injured, it will be easy for others to kill you. The so-called gunshot, you will kill you like this It''s your own death."


    "Stop talking nonsense!" The two men seemed to be determined to deal with Tang Ye and An Han, snorted coldly, and continued to rush towards Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shook his head and sneered, and said, "Forget it, since you insist on doing this. Then I can''t help it. I tell you, you don''t have to worry about waiting for injury and then being easily calculated by others. Because with me, you are going to die. I have persuaded you, but if you do not listen, then I can only kill you."


    "The kid is arrogant!" The two people snorted to Tang Ye before they had already hit Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye didn''t have to use too much power now, because these two people were just the strength of the master of the star realm, and they didn''t threaten him at all. At this time, he just stretched out his hand and completely blocked the two men with just one hand. Then, the rich necromantic power condenses into a poisonous snake, twisting out like a poisonous snake to attack the two men.


    "Ah!" The two men were immediately eroded by the power of the necromancy and began to suffer.

 Chapter 3435： It is counted!

    Tang Ye''s power of the undead can be quite ordinary power, which is both a power and a highly poisonous. So when the power of the necromancer entangled the two people who shot, the two people couldn''t resist. Although Tang Ye suppressed the power, even if he did not use the power above the Sky Realm, the pure necromantic power alone was enough for these two people.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! He fell to the ground and died.


    "Wh, what?" The others who saw this scene had no idea that Tang Ye''s power would be so strong. They don''t understand, it is also in line with the conditions for entering the ancient city, and they are all under the sky. And those two are also in the strength of the master of the star realm, so why are they so vulnerable in front of Tang Ye?


    Even if Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, it is also the realm of the master of the star realm. At the same level, why is Tang Ye so strong? Is it because of the power of those dead souls?


    It must be so!


    Such a terrifying power of the undead seems to be very pure, and it is also very rich. Such power must be a huge threat. Therefore, it is necessary to get rid of this kid quickly, otherwise he will be a threat to himself!


    Suddenly, many people have this idea. They felt that Tang Ye''s threat was too great, and because Tang Ye himself cultivated the power of the undead, they didn''t have a good impression, and for this reason they felt that there was nothing to do with Tang Ye. Since everyone thinks so, of course don''t worry about being said. Not reasonable? Then everyone is not reasonable, it is reasonable!


    "We can''t let this kid live! You see, this kid is very evil, and the power of the dead spirits he cultivated must be a threat to us. Moreover, he has killed our two brothers. Then next time, we will be Could it be us who killed him?" A man drank it out loudly, with the taste of accusing Tang Ye.


    Regarding such things, Tang Ye was speechless and very helpless. I always felt that this kind of experience seemed familiar, as if I had been treated like this before. So, have you become a public enemy for no reason?


    "You..." Tang Ye looked at everyone and didn''t know what to say.


    But he didn''t know how to say it well, those people could have a lot to say. They all looked at Tang Ye, all looking hostile. Then another one said, "Brothers, let''s kill this kid first. You must not keep such a wicked person!"


    "Yes, kill him!" Then another person called out.


    Suddenly, these words caused everyone to turn hostile towards Tang Ye.


    An Han was really angry when he saw this situation. She couldn''t bear such a thing, she was about to hit someone immediately.


    "An Han, don''t worry, of course it would be nice to let me come for this kind of thing. I am a male, so the so-called gentleman first." Tang Ye stopped An Han. But at this time he no longer felt that he could talk to those people for reason. Now his thinking is the same as An Han''s. Since there is no way to reason, let''s do it. Speaking with strength, showing strength once is more effective than saying a hundred truths.


    Tang Ye stood up, looked at the people in front of him, sneered, and said: "I think this kind of thing is simply a disaster. I didn''t expect that my companions and I would encounter something like you when we enter the ancient city of the country. Well, since you are. If you like to fight so much, then I will accompany you to fight it. However, what I want to tell you is that the so-called sword has no eyes. When you start, death and injury are inevitable..."


    With that, Tang Ye became a little bit evil. Looking at the two people who were clamoring to kill him just now, they said, "You thought you must kill me just now, didn''t you? You were also shouting to kill me. In that case, come on, I Waiting for you to attack. I would like to see that someone who likes to speak so loudly like you must be very strong, right? In that case, either you kill me and continue to be rampant. Or you apologize to me... Oh, forget Now, it¡¯s useless to apologize, so let¡¯s give you a choice, which is to kill me."


    "What, what...?" The two people named by Tang Ye didn''t expect Tang Ye to say so. Go with that kid by yourself? What a joke! Such a dangerous guy, surely he couldn''t be the first to hit him, what if he was killed like the two just now?


    "Boy, you...you...what nonsense are you talking about! Huh, just give me a choice? Then I tell you, I won''t do it to you. I want you to see it, not you telling me to give me one Choose me, I''m not a three-year-old kid anymore!" One of the two people drank to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed, and didn''t rush to talk to these two people. Instead, she looked at the others and said, "Do you think this kind of person is interesting? They shouted so badly, but they didn''t make a move, just because they wanted me You have a big fight, and then you fight with me, and for them, when we lose both sides, they will shoot again. It can be said that the mantis catches the cicada and the oriole. Are you willing to let others take away your achievements?"


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the others thought about it, and felt that Tang Ye had made no mistake. They came to the ancient city for treasure hunting, not to follow anyone''s orders. And if you want to choose, you must choose your own advantage. Suddenly, they felt that they couldn''t let themselves go and attack Tang Ye first, otherwise they would easily be fooled by others without knowing.


    "Why don''t you take action?" Someone finally asked, and shouted at the two who were yelling to kill Tang Ye.


    Then, more and more people had doubts, and they stopped dealing with Tang Ye for a while, but shifted their doubts to the two men. Then, everyone said to the two men: "Yes, it''s all for your own benefit, why can''t you take the first step? Do we have to beat the blood first?"


    "This..." Being questioned like this by others, the two shouted out loud to let everyone go to Tang Ye''s man and they were speechless. Indeed, they were actually a little cautious, asking everyone to deal with Tang Ye first, and then they could watch it carefully, depending on the situation. In this way, you don''t need to take risks, and you can also pick up cheap things. After all, when facing such an enemy, many people are impulsive to stir up the atmosphere.


    However, they tried their calculations well, but Tang Ye broke their abacus with a sentence or two. Even let the two of them get trapped in. What is this?


    The two men looked at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was too hateful. At this moment, they themselves wanted to kill Tang Ye very much, even if they did it themselves!

 Chapter 3436： They are all spiked!

    The more I look at Tang Ye, the more upset I feel! The two men thought Tang Ye was quite hateful. At this time, their heads were hot and impulsive, and everyone shouted, they jumped out to kill Tang Ye.


    "Boy, it seems that you really want us to kill you, don''t you? Well, if that''s the case, then we will fulfill you!" The two men shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye sneered, and said, "You were the first to pick up this kind of thing. It''s no wonder I am. Since you want to kill me, come on. Whether you can kill it or not depends on your ability."


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant!" These two men were also on impulsiveness. Wherever they were concerned, they immediately attacked Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye glanced at them and knew that their strength was actually similar to the two just now. It is estimated that the strength of the master of the star realm is, and it is not the peak of the master of the star realm. This kind of power actually doesn''t need the power of the Sky Realm or the Heaven Realm at all, as long as the power of the necromancer can kill them.


    However, having said that, the power of the undead that Tang Ye has now is actually the power of those dark people. And if you want to have such power, or to withstand such power, it must be at the Heavenly Realm. So, this can also be said to be the power of the Heavenly Realm. Therefore, killing with the power of the heavenly realm is the realm of the master of the star realm, which is two levels short, and these two levels are already an insurmountable gap in cultivation. Therefore, it is no surprise that these people will appear vulnerable when facing the power of the necromancer.


    Tang Ye actually didn''t want to kill people like this, but others couldn''t help but want to kill him. Then he can do nothing. Since others want to kill him, he can''t do nothing. But once he did something, it was basically dead.


    At this moment, the two men couldn¡¯t help Tang Ye being so arrogant. They rushed over, sending out the strongest power, the master of the star realm. It seems that they didn¡¯t underestimate Tang Ye, knowing that they would use the strongest power. . However, even if they did, there was no way to resist their pure and powerful necromantic power.


    Tang Ye''s method to deal with them was very simple. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t need to do anything. The power of the dead spirits pervading his body still formed two black poisonous snakes. When the two men rushed over, the black viper slipped out and entangled them. Faced with such a slippery viper, it was also formed by the form of strength, they could not resist at all, and then they could only watch two dark viper snakes sliding away on them. In the end, the heads of the two pitch-black poisonous snakes were poking fiercely against their necks. That''s right, the pitch black viper poked in, not bite, and then got into their bodies.


    This is equivalent to the terrible poison entering the two men. Soon, the poison came into play. The two men were paralyzed all at once, and then weakened, and then as if a lot of vitality was lost, they fell to the ground and died in less than a minute.


    "This, this..." When the two men fell to the ground, they knew that their vitality was not much left. They looked at Tang Ye and felt very frightened. Because they couldn''t believe that the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm could be defeated so easily. And the consequences of being knocked down were so serious that it would directly kill them. What is going on here?


    The two men originally thought they were very shrewd, they could count others, and their own strength was also good, even if there was an accident, they could cope with it. But now, facing Tang Ye, they didn''t even understand Tang Ye, they were about to be killed.


    For them, this ending is too dramatic.


    "It really makes people unwilling..." The two men finally fell to the ground, their expressions very unwilling, as if they were unwilling to stare at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye saw them like this, but had no idea. Because it was them looking for death, Tang Ye didn''t take the initiative to kill them. For this reason, Tang Ye would not feel that there was any reason for it.


    Then, the others looked at Tang Ye with weird expressions and complicated moods. No one dared to attack Tang Ye for a while.


    Because Tang Ye''s strength was too strong and terrifying, they felt that it was not something they could deal with. And, they feel that they don''t need to die. Entering inside was for treasure hunting, of course it can be said to be treasure hunting, but now, even the baby hasn''t seen it, and then he is about to die, which is too decent. Since it is a treasure hunter, at least I will talk about the treasure. Even if you die, you die for the treasure, that''s decent.


    Tang Ye saw the weird expressions of everyone looking at him, but just shrugged and said, "Don¡¯t look at me like this. I just said, it¡¯s not that I want to kill them, but they are looking for death. They want to kill me, so too. It depends on whether they have this strength, right? Of course, this can be said for you. If any of you still wants to shoot at me, just do it. As for the consequences, you have to think clearly."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone shook their heads. Is not this nonsensical? Since Tang Ye is so strong, who would die. Therefore, everyone has dispelled the idea of ??taking action against Tang Ye. Just now, they were people with the strength of the four star realm masters, and none of them survived a minute in front of Tang Ye. This kind of power, replaced by them, may not be able to kill a person in the realm of the master of the star realm. Even if it can be killed, I don''t know how long it will take. However, Tang Ye can do it easily.


    "Haha, my friend, of course we are not hostile to you. It''s just that we were biased by some people just now, so we showed a little disrespect to you. Now that the misunderstanding is solved, my friend, of course we will never I''m embarrassing you. At the same time, we also said that we are very sorry for the offense to you just now, please forgive me!" At this moment, someone first shouted to Tang Ye. Listening to this, seeing that, I definitely don''t want to be an enemy of Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was very satisfied with this answer, and if this were the case, no one would take any action against him. However, if you find any treasures next, you will probably have to fight. However, Tang Ye came here, the main purpose is not to hunt for treasure. And An Han too, An Han also wants to improve and break through his own strength. Even if the realm of strength cannot be broken, it is good that the ability can break through. As for the treasures, of course, if you can find them, they are suitable. Of course, it would be better to get them.


    Is there anyone who dislikes treasures? of course not. Even if Tang Ye and An Han are not needed, it is a stage of vigorous development now that Human Race returns. Therefore, if there are good treasures for them, it will also be of great help.


    "An Han, the matter is resolved, let''s go." Tang Ye did not delay, and began to search for the eternal flames.

 Chapter 3437： Tauren!

    An Han felt a little emotional about Tang Ye''s actions just now. Because she felt that Tang Ye had reduced a lot of trouble, the key was that Tang Ye used his brain and said a few words cleverly, and then made those people very jealous. Sometimes I feel that Tang Ye is not happy enough, but when I think about it afterwards, I feel that Tang Ye is very scary, it is a kind of mental manipulation.


    And Tang Ye didn''t just play with these scheming strategies, Tang Ye''s own strength was unfathomable. So, Tang Ye like this is really scary.


    Tang Ye didn''t pay attention to so much, now he was going to find the eternal fire. Because he wanted to figure out the secret of Phoenix first. Then, perhaps, as the Six-Winged Demon Snake in the Dark Clan said, he would get a power comparable to the God of Light. In that case, I don''t know how the strength will change. Perhaps it can become more powerful, and there is no problem with returning to the ancestral land on earth.


    This is probably also of great benefit to helping An Han improve his strength. Because there are treasures that can improve this ability in the ancient city, but I don''t know where such treasures are. And if the strength is improved, perhaps such a treasure can be found quickly.


    Tang Ye was going to let the Phoenix feel to see where the eternal sea of ??fire was. Since the eternal sea of ??fire is the birthplace of the phoenix, the phoenix should be able to feel it.


    Phoenix does not talk nonsense, and directly feels the eternal fire. In fact, they heard about the Eternal Fire from the Six-Winged Demon Snake of the Dark Clan, and they didn''t even know if there was actually this place. However, the Dark Clan has existed for so long, and they already existed when the world was born. So they know many things that were lost in the past. Since the Six Winged Demon Snake can tell, the eternal sea of ??flames must exist.


    Phoenix felt it, and vaguely felt a breath that was the same as hers, or it was purer than her breath. She felt that it should be eternal fire.


    "Tang Ye, where are we going now?" An Han asked after Tang Ye, not knowing what Tang Ye was going to do.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "First, look for a kind of power, which should be strong. I see if I can get it. Then I will concentrate on helping you improve your strength."


    "Good." An Han had no objection to this arrangement. She trusts Tang Ye very much. Anyway, just follow Tang Ye and have meat to eat.


    Tang Ye also followed the guidance of Phoenix to search for the eternal sea of ??fire. In fact, Tang Ye was a little wondering, in this ancient city, would there be a place like the eternal sea of ??fire? Because of this eternal sea of ??fire, imagine that you know it should be a sea of ??flames. The sea of ??flames must be very vast and magnificent. Such a place should be much larger than the ancient city. How could it be in the ancient city?


    The only explanation is that there is another world in the ancient city. This is not impossible at all. Because the ancient city used to be the place where the gods lived. And there are so many gods, it is impossible to live in one city. After all, each deity may have its own territory and so on.


    Tang Ye thought about this for a while, guessing one thing, that is, the ancient city is just a confluence. Perhaps starting from the city of the ancient country, you can enter various different spatial fields. Each space domain was living by a different god. Then, the corresponding power of that god, treasures, etc., are all in that space domain.


    Of course, Tang Ye didn''t know the specific situation. But now, he doesn''t worry about what the situation is. This is the benefit of having great power.


    Because of the phoenix''s guidance, the place Tang Ye went to was very clear, but if there was no other guidance, he could only fumble forward slowly, without knowing the danger. But this kind of treasure hunt is dangerous and normal. It is impossible to say that there is no risk at all, and you can get the treasure for nothing. There will be no such good things in the world.


    Even Tang Ye and An Han have the guidance of the Phoenix, and they will encounter danger when they move forward. Of course, the danger that can be solved is not considered dangerous. That was when Tang Ye and An Han came to a whirlpool illusion. They were originally walking on a long corridor, probably another long corridor coming from the square, and then at the end of the corridor, they entered a whirlpool illusion.


    In the vortex fantasy realm, right in front of it, there was a crystal ball like a crystal ball formed by water waves, inside which appeared one picture after another. Tang Ye squinted and saw that the pictures inside were of different landscapes, including beautiful green landscapes, clear blue sea landscapes, and barren land filled with flames. Obviously, every different scenery is a different place.


    "What is this?" An Han was surprised by this situation. He always felt that the structure of this ancient city seemed to be just a city, but in fact there were countless spaces and heavens.


    Tang Ye judged based on experience that the soft crystal ball might be a kind of transmission device. If you fancy that place, you will send it there. And different places, there must be different treasures. Before that, there should be some explanations that can understand the specific situation.


    "Tang Ye, look quickly, something has appeared!" At this moment, An Han said to Tang Ye again.


    Tang Ye looked over, and sure enough, a whirlpool appeared in the air at this moment, and then a monster beast emerged from it. However, this monster beast, to be precise, did not look like a monster beast. It''s the person turned into by the monster. It has a human body, but its head is still a monster. If Tang Ye said it, it was like an orc.


    And this orc is a cow. Tang Ye looked at it, thinking it was even more powerful and brave than the Bull Demon King.


    "Are you a human race?" This tauren came out of the whirlpool, looking at Tang Ye and An Han and asked.


    Both Tang Ye and An Han were surprised. They had never seen such an orc. Even the strongest monster beasts in the outside world, those guardian spirit beasts, or holy beasts like the phoenix, cannot be transformed into human form. However, the tauren in front of him can. This shows that this tauren must have extraordinary power. It may even be that it is stronger than those sacred beasts and holy beasts.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what the tauren wanted to do when he appeared, but he knew that the tauren definitely didn''t directly give them treasures or take them to hunt for treasures. Because from entering the ancient city to now, everything has gone too smoothly. Since it is such a rare treasure, it is impossible to obtain it so smoothly.


    "Who are you?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the tauren.


    The tauren sneered and said, "Who am I? You can be the guardian of the treasure. In other words, if you want to get the treasure, you must pass my test."


    "What if you don''t pass?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the tauren.


    The tauren is not too much, he just sneered, and said: "Since I don''t have the ability to get the treasure, then naturally, where does it come from, and where to go back!"

 Chapter 3438： Enough qualifications!

    Where do you come from? Where do you go back?


    That means, will not be killed by the tauren?


    This is nothing terrible. I thought that if he couldn''t beat the tauren, he would be killed. Since it can''t be beaten, at most it is impossible to get the treasure, then go back. In this case, of course you have to give it a try.


    "Meaning, if you beat you, you can get the treasure, right?" Tang Ye said, looking at the tauren.


    The tauren sneered, and said, "No, if you win against me, you are only likely to get treasures. Also, don''t think that if you fight with me, no matter if you lose or win, your life will not be in danger. Then I tell You, fight with me, if you lose, as long as you go back the same way, you will definitely not die. But if you win the fight, get my information, and reach the realm of God you want to go, then you might die. It''s not that easy to get treasures. In the realm of God, it is possible to die at any time!"


    Tang Ye squinted slightly when he heard the words of the tauren. Does this mean that the tauren here is just getting a pass to enter God''s Domain?


    It seems that I have simply thought of the ancient city. However, this probably verified my guess. This ancient city is actually just a platform leading to that space. From here, you can reach the place where the gods once lived. And those treasures are naturally in the place where the gods once lived, and that place is called the realm of gods.


    Tang Ye glanced at An Han and nodded: "An Han, do you plan to follow me first, or go to other gods by yourself? You have two abilities, one is freezing and the other is space. I want it now Go to a God¡¯s realm to find something, and when I find it, I¡¯ll be with you. However, at that time, I might just take you to improve the space-convenience ability. The God¡¯s realm to go to is probably spatial. As for freezing, no I know if there is any chance. So, if you want to improve your freezing ability, you can challenge it yourself."


    An Han thought for a while, and thought he could try it by himself. What she said now is also the Sky Realm, and she must have no trouble, so she said to Tang Ye: "Then I plan to go to Frozen God''s Domain to see. There should be able to improve my freezing ability."


    "Okay. Be careful." Tang Ye said to An Han.


    When the tauren saw Tang Ye and An Han doing this, he was puzzled and said, "Why, you are going to challenge separately?"


    Now that we have discussed with An Han, this is naturally the case. Tang Ye said to the tauren: "Yes, we all have to challenge you. Or should we just have one challenge and win you?"


    The tauren laughed out loud and said: "When you pass through the''God Listening'' corridor, you are considered to be together. Then when you come to me, you are naturally together. So as long as you have a big defeat for me. Even if you are going to different gods at that time, I will send you there."


    "That''s good." Tang Ye nodded and said, "Then let''s start."


    The tauren looked at Tang Ye with a sneer and said, "Boy, you seem to be very confident. Actually, I don''t want to hit your self-confidence. In fact, it is not difficult for me to win, as long as you show your strength. The difficulty is that you can beat me, not necessarily the treasure guardians in God''s Domain. As for the treasure guardians, if you fail, you may die."


    Tang Ye had a good impression of this tauren, because he thought this tauren was very honest. Although the tauren looked so arrogant, but what he said did not make people feel bad. On the contrary, it was good advice and revealed a lot of information. Tang Ye smiled at the tauren and said, "Since he came for treasures, he naturally has to take risks. If you don''t take risks, you can get rare treasures. Doesn''t everyone want to enter this ancient city? Can everyone gain a lot?"


    The tauren felt good about Tang Ye''s mentality, he laughed, and said, "Okay, boy, since you have this kind of consciousness, let me see if you have the qualifications for the treasure! You enter the challenge first. Area, otherwise I won¡¯t shoot you. Come forward!"


    Tang Ye looked at An Han again, nodded to An Han, and said that he should not worry about An Han, and then went forward.


    After Tang Ye stepped into the challenge area mentioned by the tauren, the surroundings suddenly changed. A burst of light emerged from behind Tang Ye, forming an enclosed area, surrounding Tang Ye. Probably, the fighting inside will not affect the outside.


    Tang Ye was actually quite general about such a thing. Because he felt that there was a lot of space power in the ancient city. It is this powerful space force that has supported the ancient city, where there is a country, and there are many changes in the world. For this, An Han, who possesses the spatial ability, is aware of this. And this is also testing An Han invisibly, pointing to An Han, and allowing An Han to slowly improve her spatial ability.


    "Boy, good, you come in, then let me see what strength you have, and want to take away the treasures in God''s Domain!" The tauren shouted to Tang Ye, and then held a huge axe in his hand. The night hacked.


    The tauren''s attack was extremely powerful, probably because he was surrounded in this independent space, so he didn''t have any fear, and he just used his full strength. As the guardian of those who test the treasure, the tauren will not show mercy.


    boom!


    The tauren slammed the axe down suddenly, feeling that this space was going to be chopped. This attack might have exhausted the Sky Realm. In other words, it can deal with ordinary astral masters. If the strength of the person who came in was just the strength of the Lord of the Star Realm, I am afraid it would be impossible to deal with this tauren. Then these powerful people can''t capture the treasure.


    However, Tang Ye''s strength is more than just a sky realm. Facing the tauren''s attack, he dodged directly sideways. He dodged boldly, but just dodged sideways. Then, he was beside the tauren. At this moment, he raised his fist and hit the tauren''s face with a punch.


    boom!


    "Ah!" Hearing the tauren''s painful cry, the whole person was beaten out and hit the barrier at the edge of the space. It was like hitting something hard, and the pain made its body "click". A few times. Then it was seriously injured, and the whole person couldn''t stand still, and the terrible axe couldn''t hold it.


    "You...you kid..." At this time, the tauren probably knew what was going on. It looked at Tang Ye, and it was extremely angry for a moment. But soon it calmed down again, looking at Tang Ye''s expression in no way.


    The tauren acknowledged Tang Ye''s power. I just felt very unwilling, and I didn''t expect to be defeated at once. It snorted to Tang Ye coldly: "Since you have achieved this point, even the guys on the God Listening Corridor can''t see you like this, that''s all, your qualifications are enough."

 Chapter 3439： Contraindicated sanctuary!

    The tauren must have known that Tang Ye had hidden his strength at this time. Being able to hit it like this with one punch must definitely exceed the strength of the Star Realm Lord. That definitely has the power of the Sky Realm, even stronger than the Sky Realm. For the tauren, this kind of power was defeated by Tang Ye because it was set to be the strongest but was preliminary in the Sky Realm.


    Even if it continues to fight, it will lose to Tang Ye. In this case, it naturally gave Tang Ye the qualification to enter God''s Domain. It will not feel ashamed of such a thing. Originally it exists like a program. Now that someone has cracked its program, it will naturally let people pass.


    However, even though he didn''t want to ask, he wouldn''t ask, but he was still curious in his heart, what exactly was Tang Ye''s strength? In addition, since it surpassed the strength of the master of the star realm, why was it not recognized by the gods and beasts attached to the wall when the gods listened to the corridor? It thinks this thing is very scary. Can you hide from the gods and listen to the beasts? That can be recognized even by the aura of the gods, no **** can avoid it!


    Is this kid''s strength above the gods?


    It''s really strange...Although the tauren is curious, as a qualification tester, it will not ask these things, let alone pursue them. Anyway, capable people will guide them to God''s Domain. As for other things, the world has all kinds of people, so it doesn''t bother to care about it.


    "Okay, you defeated me, and I recognized your ability. Then, which God Realm do you plan to go to?" The Tauren looked at Tang Ye and asked.


    Tang Ye is still not very clear about the affairs of the major gods, and asked the Bullhead: "I want to go to a gods realm full of flames and a gods realm full of ice. If you don''t mind, please introduce these related places. "


    The tauren glanced at Tang Ye with a weird look. Because it thinks Tang Ye''s request is very strange, flame and freezing are exactly the opposite places. Is Tang Ye going? Is this going to be a dual world? If, this is probably where Tang Ye and that woman are going respectively. However, the tauren is still strange. Because no matter whether it was flame or freezing, Tang Ye and An Han didn''t have such a breath of power. What it feels is a strong dark power. In this case, it should be to the Death God Realm that has related power.


    However, as an executive program, the tauren would certainly not keep asking Tang Ye about these things. Now Tang Ye proposed the God''s Realm that he wanted to go to. It knew that all those who entered the ancient city wanted treasures, and that self-heating had to pass its test and enter the God''s Realm. Now it started to satisfy Tang Ye according to Tang Ye''s requirements.


    The tauren said to Tang Ye: "Since you don''t know anything about the major gods, I will tell you about these gods. First of all, there are twelve major gods. These were dominated by the twelve main gods. And every main **** has a lot of subordinates. Those are also gods, but they are only a lower level. They must follow the arrangements of the main god. You are going to the Flame God Realm and the Frozen God Realm, and I can send you there. But, The Flame God Realm and Frozen God Realm have always been more dangerous. Are you sure you want to go to these two God Realms?"


    "OK." Tang Ye nodded. There is really nothing to say about this matter. His goal has long been conceived. However, he felt that this Flame God Realm was a bit too ordinary. Because if there is a main **** of Fire God, but not the eternal flames he is going to, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    After all, according to the intelligence information of the Six-winged Demon Snake of the Dark Clan, the power that Phoenix belongs to is not only flame, but comparable to the God of Light. Then, it is not an ordinary god, or even a main god. Because above the main god, there should be something stronger. Otherwise, the existence of the God of Light, but just side by side with the Lord God, would be too lack of authority.


    So Tang Ye asked Ngau Tau Ren, "I want to ask, are there any other gods besides the 12 main gods?"


    "Huh?" The tauren was taken aback, watching Tang Ye look even more weird. It felt that Tang Ye had always been unexpected. To ask such a question unexpectedly, do you know that this is not just a God''s domain with twelve main gods?


    The tauren really didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye knew this well. However, since Tang Ye passed its test, he could get all the information available from it. It said to Tang Ye: "Indeed, there are other gods besides the gods of the twelve major gods."


    "Really?" Tang Ye got excited. He felt that this was what he was looking for, and immediately asked the bull head: "There are other gods?"


    "That is the three taboo divine realms." Tauren told Tang Ye: "They are the creation divine realm, chaos divine realm, and dark divine realm. These three divine realms were left at the time of creation. These three divine realms are high. In the realm of the twelve lord gods. Even when the twelve lord gods were there, they would not easily go to these three taboo gods, because it is too dangerous, even the gods can be killed. As for you, Don''t think that you can go to these three taboo gods. With such a strength, once you go, I am afraid that you will be dead before you get in touch."


    "This..." Tang Ye and An Han were both taken aback. It seemed that these three taboo realms were very scary. An Han glanced at Tang Ye, honestly she didn''t know why Tang Ye would ask such a question. She was also surprised why Tang Ye would ask such a question, as if she had known the existence of the three taboo gods.


    But thinking about it, it seems that this is true. Because Tang Ye has always done things higher than them. Now they can only go to the God Realm of the Twelve Lord Gods. However, Tang Ye could go to see above the Twelve Lord God God Realm, taboo God Realm.


    However, An Han said that he was very worried when he heard the tauren, and he couldn''t help but glance at Tang Ye, asking if Tang Ye would really go to Forbidden God''s Domain, right? This is very dangerous. What if there is an accident or even death?


    However, Tang Ye''s attitude was very firm. He looked at An Han and nodded, saying that he didn''t need to worry about An Han. Then Tang Ye looked at the tauren and asked, "I want to ask, do you know which God Realm is in a place called Eternal Fire Sea?"


    "Eternal flames?" The tauren was even more shocked, looking at Tang Ye feeling very incredible.


    Tang Ye was happy. Because the tauren looks like this, he probably knows the eternal fire. In this way, a lot of information can be obtained.


    "Yes, eternal flames, please tell me about this information." Tang Ye nodded to the tauren.


    The tauren was a little dizzy, because Tang Ye caused too much shock. But it still told Tang Ye: "The eternal sea of ??flames is in the realm of Creation God, that belongs to the realm of the Supreme Creation God, the Sun God!"

 Chapter 3440： First place!

    Tang Ye''s goal from the beginning was very clear, which was to go to the eternal sea of ??flames to find the truth about the Phoenix. Phoenix is ??a flame attribute, so it must be the Flame God Realm. However, because he had previously exchanged information with the Six-winged Demon Snake of the Dark Clan, Tang Ye also knew that the power of the Phoenix belongs to an ancient **** as powerful as the God of Light. In this case, it should not be in an ordinary God''s Domain.


    Fortunately, as a qualification tester, Tauren still knows a lot of information. It not only knows the three major taboo gods, but also knows the eternal fire. But now, according to the information spoken by the tauren, Tang Ye understood it all at once. The ancient **** that can be compared with the **** of light is the sun god!


    Thinking about it, Tang Ye felt it all at once. Because the **** of light has light, but why is there light? There is light because of the sun! It''s like why the moon shines, not because the moon itself shines, but because the sun shines. In this case, it is normal that the **** of the sun **** can be compared with the **** of light. Even the **** of the sun **** is higher than the **** of light!


    In this way, the information previously obtained from the Six-Winged Demon Snake of the Dark Clan also made sense. And the information is indeed true. Of course, the premise is that what the tauren said is not to lie to them.


    No matter what, Tang Ye was determined. Now that he knew where the eternal sea of ??fire was, he said to the tauren: "I''m going to the Creation God Realm, can you send me there?"


    "You..." The tauren suddenly didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye. It''s really tough, which one is the most dangerous, which one should you go for?


    An Han was also worried about Tang Ye¡¯s decision. He pulled La Tang Ye and said worriedly: "Tang Ye, are you kidding me? That¡¯s Taboo God¡¯s Domain, not something we can go to. Even the Twelve Lord God¡¯s Domain treats us. Full of danger, this forbidden God''s Domain must be even more. I think that power can be pursued continuously and take your time, but there is no need to take risks. So you still don''t go to the Creation God''s Domain.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "An Han, it¡¯s okay. Since I chose there, I know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯m not an impulsive person, and I don¡¯t risk my life. So I¡¯ll be careful, you Don''t worry. In addition, you can go to the Frozen Gods Realm to increase your freezing power. Then, I will come back, and then I will work together to improve my spatial ability."


    "You..." An Han stopped talking again. She knew that Tang Ye was not so easy to persuade. However, she was indeed worried. She didn''t want to come in with Tang Ye. When she went out, she was the only one left. However, seeing Tang Ye''s eyes, she hesitated again, and finally did not continue to persuade Tang Ye.


    Thinking about Tang Ye in the past, maybe Tang Ye is really special, the kind of person who can create impossible things. I hope this time, Tang Ye can do it too.


    "Then you must be careful, if it doesn''t work, just retreat back." An Han said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded, thanking An Han for his understanding. Then he looked at the tauren and said, "Thank you for sending me to the Creation God Realm. Of course, if you know how to reach the eternal flames, please tell me."


    The tauren grinned far-fetched, looking a little speechless and embarrassed, and said to Tang Ye: "Forbidden God''s Domain is a place where even the main gods dare not go. I''m just a small qualification tester. How can I know that? Much. Regarding the Creation Gods Realm and the Eternal Fire Sea, I just simply know a name. So, if you really want to go, I can indeed teleport you to the Creation Gods Realm with the power in my hands. But, wait When I arrive at the Creation God Realm, I don''t know anything about the situation there, so I don''t have any useful information to tell you. Then you have to rely on yourself."


    Tang Ye didn''t think about such a result. He could still accept it, nodded to the tauren and said, "Okay, then you can send me to the Creation God Realm."


    The tauren didn''t want to talk so much with Tang Ye now, because it thought Tang Ye was very incredible. It felt that Tang Ye had either done a very earth-shattering thing or made a lot of noise. Such a guy, entangled with him too much, I am afraid it will cause fire, so hurry up and send him away!


    So, the tauren activated the soft crystal ball, which is just an entrance. Choose that realm, as long as the tauren helps to open the crystal ball, the corresponding channel will appear.


    However, after all, the tauren had never opened the entrance to the Forbidden God''s Domain, and now it is opened, it is also cautious. Because of these three taboo divine realms, even when the twelve main gods were there, they were almost never opened. And its setting is actually a janitor who opens and closes the door. However, its strength is not weak at all. In fact, it is strong when it is strong, and weak when it is weak. But it has been set a certain program limit. It''s like these people who come to hunt for treasures, as long as they have reached a certain level of strength, they will agree to pass the test and will not continue to fight. Otherwise, if it were a killing program, it would probably be Tang Ye, it would not be so easy to pass. Even, it cannot pass.


    The tauren touched the soft crystal ball, and then the crystal ball was touched like a water surface, making ripples, and then it quickly rotated, and when it rotated, different sceneries of the gods appeared. However, the Tauren skipped these, because this time it was going to open the Forbidden God Realm. This Taboo God''s Domain is above the Twelve Lord God''s Domain, and the Creation God Domain is the first **** among the three taboo God''s Domains. So when it is turned on, slowly, the surrounding situation becomes very severe. It seems that the space here has been affected.


    In fact, not only here is affected, but the entire ancient city is also affected. Outside at this time, the ancient city was shaking, as if it was an earthquake, making people worry about whether it was going to be destroyed. There is no way, who is opening the God Realm, which is the first god.


    Even the tauren, the gatekeeper, was afraid of this kind of movement, worried about whether this place was about to open, and then whether he was going to die. Although it''s just a robot-like program, it will feel the absolute power. This also just shows how terrifying the Creation God Realm, the God Realm that belongs to the first god, that is, the God Realm of the Sun God.


    It can be said that the strongest in the world is there. And the second **** is the Chaos God Realm, which belongs to the God of Light. As for the dark domain of the third god, it actually belongs to the ancestor of the dark clan.


    "Okay, okay, it''s the Creation God Realm when you enter from here. You go in!" The tauren is like driving Tang Ye, because the Creation God Realm is open and it makes it scared. It doesn''t like this feeling, it wants Close early.

 Chapter 3441： The power of return!

    Now that the Creation God Realm was opened, Tang Ye didn''t delay anymore, leaving to go inside. Then he simply said something to An Han and told An Han to be careful if he went to the Frozen God''s Domain. An Han actually has the strength of the Vault of Heaven Realm, so she doesn''t need to worry too much, instead she is worried that Tang Ye will go to such a dangerous place.


    "Tang Ye, you must also be careful!" The moment Tang Ye entered the Creation God Realm, An Han shouted to Tang Ye.


    At this time, Tang Ye had entered the Creation God Realm, and soon the gate of the Creation God Realm was closed, and all the violent vibrations, lightning and thunder and other phenomena that had happened just now disappeared. The tauren breathed a sigh of relief, still feeling this way. Those three taboo gods'' realms were not entered randomly. Even, they didn''t open that door casually.


    Tang Ye entered the Creation God Realm and saw that it was a monument, vast and ancient, with an unclear aura, as if endless years had passed without no one. Therefore, although there are flowers and trees on the earth, there are also flying sand and gravel. Just like, there is a world in a small step.


    This can be considered a very strange phenomenon.


    Walking on such a land, Tang Ye felt a sense of vicissitudes, sadness, and even a sense of guilt inexplicably. This may be because this place once belonged to the **** domain of the sun god. And the sun god, as the existence of the first god, this heaven and earth was created by him. However, he was forgotten. As a being living in this world, shouldn''t you feel guilty about it?


    Huhu!


    At this moment, a group of monsters appeared in front of them. They were huge ants, probably a kind of monster beast related to ants. And there are so many groups of such monsters. Tang Ye was startled, and at the same time very afraid. Because the monster beast inside is in the realm of the sun god. The power of the sun **** is comparable to that of the dark race. Even more powerful than the dark race. Because the power of the dark race is not yet an opponent of the **** of light. And the **** of light is only the second god.


    Bang bang bang!


    At this time, the group of ant monsters ran towards Tang Ye. They looked very excited, they should have forgotten how long it has been before they actually saw the creatures. Since the dawn of the gods, the gods have fallen one after another, leaving only the God''s Domain where they once lived, as well as the various treasures in the God''s Domain, waiting for others to obtain. Of course, it takes a certain chance to get it. And, a certain foundation is required.


    The basic conditions are naturally different. Just like the creation of God''s Domain, the foundation is very high. The so-called chance is also based on the foundation. Otherwise, there is no meeting, where is the chance?


    Therefore, the conditions for the creation of God''s Realm are very high, and even the twelve main gods may not be able to live in peace here. It is said that there are few people who can take away treasures from the Creation God Realm. And the only one who can take things away from here is the God of Light, who is in the second god.


    The God of Light itself was very powerful, and later he obtained the treasure of the Sun God, and he was considered the strongest god. Then, various orders were established in the Temple of Light. Slowly, people thought that the creation of heaven and earth, and the management of heaven and earth, all started with the **** of light. Then, people just remember that there is a **** of light, but they rarely mention a **** of sun.


    Facing the group of ant monsters rushing over, Tang Ye directly issued the strongest necromantic power to deal with it. At the same time, he also released his power directly, which was the strength of the Heavenly Realm. Because this is the Creation God Realm, the monsters here, he worried that they have the level of the sun god. In this case, he felt that even the strength of the Heavenly Realm might not be able to deal with it.


    Normally, seeing Tang Ye''s strength at the Heavenly Realm, those who are so strong should all shrink back. However, after seeing those ant monsters, they became more excited, and they didn''t have the meaning of being afraid of Tang Ye''s strength. Then, they all rushed towards Tang Ye, as if they had found some food, and they hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    "This..." Tang Ye was really surprised when he saw the aura of these ant monsters. He had no doubt that if these ant monsters swept over his body, he would have become a pile of bones.


    But there is no way, Tang Ye must resist facing such a terrifying monster beast, otherwise he will not want to live. Then, he fiercely hit the group of ant monsters with necromantic power. This power is already the strongest power he has. He hopes to be able to deal with these ant monsters. However, the result was that when he hit the powerful and terrifying group of necromantic powers to the leading ant monster, this ant beast opened its mouth directly, giving Tang Ye the power of the necromancer. Swallowed it.


    "I''m going..." Tang Ye saw this situation, and immediately stopped talking. The situation almost made him a little broken, the strongest force was eaten directly?


    This way I must have no fun. Because swarms of ant monsters are so strong, what if there are other monsters? Other monsters might be stronger. So, it''s simply impossible for me to be here. If so, how easy is it to find the eternal fire?


    It is even impossible.


    Tang Ye felt quite depressed in his heart. He didn''t expect that outside, he thought that his strength was unmatched, and he could walk sideways for everything. However, when I got here, I realized that my strength was actually quite small. Staying in this Creation God Realm, I really feel that I am very weak.


    But at this moment, the voice of Phoenix came. Phoenix said to Tang Ye, "Tang Ye, use my power to attack and see. I have a feeling that these ants are afraid of my power."


    Tang Ye was taken aback. Not to mention, there may be such an effect. Because the power of the Phoenix comes from the sun god. And these monsters, no matter how strong they are, they can''t be better than the sun **** of the first god, right?


    Before the ants were about to rush in front of him, Tang Ye quickly changed his strength, retracted the power of the dead, and instead released the flame power of the Phoenix.


    In fact, those ant monsters really liked the power of the undead that Tang Ye released! Because they are the powers of darkness, they treat Tang Ye''s power of the dead as delicious food!


    However, Tang Ye suddenly changed to the power of Phoenix, who also had the power of the sun god, so it was very different. Because the power of the sun **** is their nemesis. They existed because the power of the sun **** disappeared. Because the sun **** is gone, so there is no power of the sun god.


    But now, the power of the Phoenix is ??the power of the sun god. Therefore, when these ant monsters rushed in front of Tang Ye, but suddenly felt the power of the Phoenix, they were immediately frightened and stiffened.

 Chapter 3442： Strange creature!

    This group of ant monsters was indeed frightened. Because they felt the power of the sun god. This is just kidding!


    The Sun God has disappeared for so long, and the Creation God Realm has been abandoned for so long. Even as a treasure hunt, no one came! Now, how come the power of the sun **** has returned?


    The group of ant monsters originally thought that they hadn''t eaten a living thing for so long, but now they finally have a chance. As a result, I never expected that this living thing had the power of the sun god!


    The power of the sun **** is completely their nemesis. Even if they are not strong, once they get the power of the sun god, their bodies will be burned until the burning is exhausted. In other words, as long as it is the power of the sun god, they can easily be killed. However, in addition to the power of the sun god, it is not easy to kill them, even in the Heavenly Realm! Even the strength of the Heavenly Realm is not enough in their eyes!


    call!


    But now, Tang Ye released the power of the Phoenix, which is precisely the power of the sun **** in it. Therefore, even if this group of ant monsters had rushed to Tang Ye, they would eat Tang Ye, but because Tang Ye suddenly sprayed out the flame power of the sun god, this group of ant monsters was frightened, and they did not continue to go. Pounced forward. Then, the flame power of the Phoenix burned to them.


    Click!


    Ah ah ah!


    Suddenly, these ant monsters were very painful, and they called out one after another, their voices low and hoarse, in pain and despair.


    This made Tang Ye a little embarrassed. Originally he was frightened by these ant monsters, but now it was these ant monsters howling in pain.


    I also saw that these ant monsters became very frightened when they looked at Tang Ye. They seemed to be talking in pain and wailing, but they didn''t know what they were expressing. But it is not difficult to see from their expressions that they are shocked, scared, and want to ask for mercy.


    However, Tang Ye was also a little daunted at this meeting, she didn''t know what they were going to do, so she just looked at them. At this moment, Tang Ye was somewhat relieved. Because this meant that he didn''t have to worry about being eaten by the ant monster. At the same time, he was actually surprised. Because I didn''t expect that the power of Phoenix would be so powerful. All of a sudden, these powerful ant monsters were beaten like this.


    "Senior, how do you know your power can deal with them?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix curiously.


    In fact, Phoenix is ??not very clear. She said to Tang Ye: "I am not very sure, but after entering this Creation God Realm, I have a strange feeling. This feeling is very complicated, like excitement and excitement. , I went home. But, it was also sad, because even though I was back home, there was no one in the house. It should be a feeling called loneliness. Then, I felt that something was calling. I. When those ant monsters appeared, my consciousness was dismissive. However, I have merged with you, and I should feel the fear you feel. Then, I Why would I dismiss it? So I thought of my own power, maybe my own power has never been afraid of those ant monsters. It''s like this in my instinct. Then I thought, maybe mine Power can deal with those ant monsters."


    "That''s it." Tang Ye nodded. For the explanation of the Phoenix, he is somewhat understandable. And I have to say that such a thing is very wonderful. Also very lucky. In this case, with the power of the Phoenix, then there should be no need to worry about attacks from other monsters.


    "I think your power is actually the power of the sun god." Tang Ye said to Phoenix. After experiencing so many things and seeing so many magical places of Phoenix''s power, Tang Ye felt that his guess could not be wrong. If he was not sure before, then after entering the Creation God Realm, the feelings of the Phoenix, and after Tang Ye now feels that things are strange, he thinks that this guess is correct.


    At this moment, Phoenix also felt like this. For this result, she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. Because she never expected that her power was so mysterious and so powerful, it turned out to be the power of the sun **** who is the first god.


    "Could it be that the sun **** created me?" Phoenix couldn''t help wondering.


    Tang Ye naturally didn''t know this. If he knew those secrets, it would be fine. He said: "I think this matter can be known as long as we find the eternal fire. All the secrets may be in the eternal fire."


    "Then let''s look for the eternal sea of ??fire." The Phoenix was troubled by his own life experience. Now that it has come to the Creation God Realm, of course I want to figure it out quickly.


    "Good." Tang Ye nodded. He also wants to figure this out quickly. In other words, entering the ancient city of the country, coming to the creation of the gods, in the end is to find the eternal sea of ??fire.


    "Senior, can you feel the location of the eternal sea of ??fire?" Tang Ye asked Phoenix.


    The Phoenix tried to sense it, and vaguely felt a strong mountain in front of him, and said, "Although I don''t know if it is, I feel that the mountain in front of me will have the answer we want."


    "Okay, let''s go to the high mountain in front. It looks like...it''s a volcano, it shouldn''t be wrong. Senior, we just walked according to the feeling." Tang Ye said to Phoenix.


    Since there are no other clues, and you have to find out on your own, you can only do so.


    Then, Tang Ye went to the huge Flame Mountain in front. The closer you are there, the higher the temperature. Tang Ye felt that he was right, maybe the eternal flames were also there.


    Roar!


    However, at this moment, a huge monster suddenly appeared in front of him. Tang Ye didn''t know what kind of monster it was. It had the head of a python and a waking body. It''s as if the orangutan''s head is replaced with a tongue, and the neck is still very long. To Tang Ye, it was like a combination of apes and pythons.


    "Human race?" This monster stood in front of Tang Ye and made a sound. Such a voice, what Tang Ye said, turned out to be understood. Moreover, it also named the human race to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was surprised at first, and then not afraid, but a feeling of finding the same kind. It was like encountering a talking existence in this barren land. Regardless of whether it is an enemy or a friendly army, I think it is a good thing.


    However, Tang Ye would still have to be careful in the face of such a monster. In case this monster is an enemy and is killed, then the game is over. Tang Ye is strange, it seems that there are many monsters in this world that can be associated with the ancestral land of the earth. However, it is much more exaggerated than the earth''s ancestors, which is really strange.


    "Who are you?" Tang Ye asked, looking at the snake-headed monster.

 Chapter 3443： Not for treasure hunting!

    The snake-headed monkey-body monster saw Tang Ye. Although he knew that Tang Ye was a human race, he was still surprised. Because it feels that those who can enter the Creation God Realm shouldn''t be the human race, and it should be those of the **** family. However, the human race in front of him seemed a little different.


    "You ask who I am? I don''t know, I only know that I am here to do one thing." The snake-headed monster said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, thinking about it, it was probably the same. How can you expect these monsters to communicate normally? He looked at the snake-headed monster and asked, "Then what are you going to do?"


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster looked at Tang Ye for a long time, with a weird expression, and then said: "I haven''t done this for a long time. I almost forgot. But now that you are here, I will remember it, and also Do it again."


    "This..." Tang Ye suddenly had a bad premonition, looking at the monster with a monkey tongue and said: "What you have to do is not to kill me, right?"


    The snake-headed monkey was taken aback, thinking that Tang Ye was very smart, and said, "How did you know?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, and then felt quite unlucky, how could such a thing happen again. However, if you think about it, it should be. After all, this is in the Creation God Realm, how can there be no danger, otherwise everyone can get the peerless baby?


    Tang Ye said to the snake-headed monkey-body monster again: "I guess, since this is the Creation God Realm, with peerless treasures, it must be the equivalent of danger. And you appear at this time, mostly to protect treasures and the like. In that case, it is not surprising to guess what you are doing."


    "Hmm...it seems to be the case." The snake-headed monkey-body monster listened to Tang Ye''s words, thought about it alone, and then seemed to admire Tang Ye, and said: "You are very smart, a smart human race. . Your human race, this is very surprising. Originally, this Creation God Realm would not have your human race''s turn to come in for eight lifetimes. However, because the human race has a very smart head, those who don¡¯t know it can also come to Yin. So Your human race, even if you are born so weak and small, after you grow up, you can still enter the Creation God Realm just like those **** races or god-like races."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Yes, our human race is indeed very smart, but it is often called cunning by others. This name is not so nice."


    "Even so, I have to admit the strength of your human race. This is the best proof. I have been here for so long and I have hardly encountered anyone coming in. There are no heirs of the second god, and no one from the third god. No. As for the other lower gods, there are no more. In the end, you turned out to be the human race in. Ha, it really surprised me." The snake-headed monster smiled at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "Then I should be proud?"


    "This is no problem." The snake-headed monster was kind to Tang Ye. It shouldn''t be polite, but the kind of as if to keep calm in the face of everything. The weird thing is that it is going to kill Tang Ye, but even so, it also has this attitude. This attitude seems to be that it does not regard Tang Ye as an enemy.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to talk to this snake-headed monkey-body monster. It looked gentle and calm, but he knew that it was going to kill himself, which made people a little angry.


    "So, why are you killing me?" Tang Ye asked simply.


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster seemed to have become accustomed to this problem, and still explained to Tang Ye unhurriedly: "Because you want to take away the treasures of the Creation God Realm. And these treasures must be able to take away. . What kind of talent is considered capable? That is the one who can defeat me."


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing that he understood, and said, "Then what if I don''t want to take away the things in this Creation God Realm? I don''t need treasures, I just come to check things, so you still want to kill me?"


    Tang Ye felt that the monster with the snake-headed monkey body must be an extraordinary existence, and the strength must be very strong, so if you can avoid not fighting, then stop fighting. Tang Ye thought this way, but didn''t know what the snake-headed monkey-body monster would do. Of course, when he arrived in a place like the Creation God Domain, Tang Ye hadn''t counted on not having to fight. Therefore, he also felt in his heart that he would inevitably have to fight the snake-headed monkey-body monster.


    However, when Tang Ye thought this way, the answer given by the snake-headed monkey monster was quite unexpected. It said to Tang Ye: "If you don¡¯t take away the monsters in the Creation God¡¯s Domain, then I will not kill. your."


    "Ha!" Tang Ye really didn''t know how to react. That means, you don¡¯t need to fight the snake-headed monkey-body monster?


    "But, will you really not take away the things in the Creation God Realm? If you don''t take away the treasures inside, why bother to come here? I can tell you that even if I don''t do anything to you, there are still Other monsters. They want to eat you. And their strength is not weak. If this is the case, what are you doing in the Creation God Realm?" At this time the snake-headed monster said again.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I''m here to find something in the Creation God Realm, but don''t worry, it shouldn''t be a treasure, and I don''t plan to take it away."


    Snake-headed Monkey was lost in thought at Tang Ye''s words. Because it thinks Tang Ye''s words are weird. To find something? That should be the treasure of the Creation God Realm. But don''t plan to take it away? what is this?


    In fact, what Tang Ye was looking for was the secret of Phoenix''s life experience. This secret is not a treasure. As for not taking it away, it really won''t take it away, after all, it was taken in the head as a memory. However, Tang Ye also considered that after knowing the secret of Phoenix''s life experience, he might get the true power of Phoenix. That kind of power is definitely a treasure. If you take away that power, the snake-headed monkey-body monster will probably stop it.


    However, at that time, I have gained the true power of Phoenix, and it may still be the true power of the sun god. What are you afraid of at that time? No matter how strong this snake-headed monkey-body monster is, it can''t be stronger than the sun god, right?


    Tang Ye looked at the monster with the snake-headed monkey body, and suddenly felt that this guy seemed to be quite honest, and if he wanted to deal with it, it would feel a bit unbearable.


    At this time, the snake-headed monkey-body monster thought for a while, as if he didn''t understand it very well, he said to Tang Ye: "Since you don''t plan to take away the treasures in the Creation God Domain, then I don''t need to deal with you. You can go. But remember, as long as you have something in the Creation God Realm, I have a sense. Once you have something inside, I will take action. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "Okay."

 Chapter 3444： A spiritual enjoyment!

    Tang Ye felt that the snake-headed monkey-body monster was really interesting, and he really didn''t hit him anymore and let him go. Is this very flexible? Or it''s a dead brain, just to recognize one thing, that is, whether or not to take away things in the Creation God Realm. If you take it away, stop it. If you don''t take it away, just ignore it.


    In this way, Tang Ye was interested in the monster with the snake-headed monkey body, because he thought of one thing, would the monster with the snake-headed monkey body know the location of the eternal fire? Can you bring yourself there?


    Tang Ye''s thoughts are actually very exaggerated. I felt that the monster with the snake-headed monkey body would not hit him, so I hit the monster with the snake-headed monkey body. This was too bold!


    However, Tang Ye has always been such a bold person. Moreover, he is somewhat confident in his own strength. So even if it doesn''t go well, it should be able to cope with being beaten by a snake-headed monster. Thinking of using the power of the phoenix to kill those very powerful ant monsters at once, he felt that in this Creation God Realm, there was the power of the phoenix, and he could almost walk sideways.


    Tang Ye said to the snake-headed monkey-body again: "Do you know where the eternal sea of ??fire is?"


    "Huh?" When the snake-headed monkey-body monster heard Tang Ye''s words, his expression changed, then squinted, and then said to Tang Ye: "You are going to the eternal flames? That place, not everyone can go. . If you are planning to go to the eternal flames, then I advise you to leave as soon as possible, you can''t get there."


    "Why?" Tang Ye was very confused, and asked the snake-headed monkey-body monster. Now that we have reached the Creation God Realm, this place itself is very dangerous, could it be even more dangerous? But think about it, it does. The place of Creation God''s Domain itself is very large, and it is not surprising that there are other very dangerous places.


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster said to Tang Ye: "There is a place where the sun **** sleeps, and no one can bother. It should be said that no one is qualified to go there. You are a human race, even if you are not a human race, you have the power of the gods to inherit. The race is not qualified. Therefore, you are even more unlikely. If you go rashly, then you will definitely die. Even if no one stops you, you will die. Because there is not ordinary people can reach. It¡¯s me, and it¡¯s inaccessible. If you try hard, something will happen."


    Tang Ye was startled, but he didn''t expect such restrictions. Tang Ye could imagine this race that inherited the power of the gods, it should be the family of gods. That is the clan of Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void. As we all know, among the most powerful races now are these races that inherit the power of the gods. If you want to contact divine power, you need these qualifications, then Human Race does not have it. However, if it was Tang Ye, then Tang Ye did.


    Although Tang Ye didn''t inherit the power of any **** position, the power of the Phoenix in Tang Ye''s body was actually inherited from the power of the sun god. If this is the case, of course he is qualified to go to the eternal flames. Because the power of his divine position is very high, it is directly inherited from the first divine position, not from other divine positions, and it can be said that it is more powerful and terrifying than the family of gods.


    However, Tang Ye still wants to know more about God¡¯s Domain. Fortunately, the snake-headed monster is not a monster with only anger and hatred, only attacking and killing, but a monster with independent consciousness. And it''s a peaceful monster. For the snake-headed monkey-body monster, as long as it doesn''t violate what it wants to protect, then there is no problem, and it can even be friends with it.


    So, now Tang Ye felt that although the snake-headed monkey-body monster initially said that he wanted to kill him, he did not feel that the snake-headed monkey-body monster was so nasty. He was very interested in and friendly to the snake-headed monkey-body monster, and then said to the snake-headed monkey-body monster, "Does it mean that you need qualifications to go to the eternal sea of ??fire? For example, you need some kind of proof from the sun **** before you can go. ?"


    The tongue monkey body monster felt that he had made it clear, but Tang Ye would still ask about this. It doesn''t mind, because it hasn''t encountered a living creature coming to the Creation God Realm for too long. Now that there is a living creature that can talk, he finds it very interesting, and doesn''t need to be so dull. Anyway, for him, the result is the same. What he wants to perform is the same. That is to protect the things in the Creation God Realm. If someone wants to take it away, then protect it, unless you are defeated. As for other things, it was created and has no other purpose of survival. It''s just that you have seen it in endless years and experienced some things, and then you will slowly have some thoughts of your own. Then, this kind of thinking is recognized again, it can be done, so it is integrated into its thoughts, and its current "personality" is slowly formed. Therefore, it feels that talking to Tang Ye like that can be regarded as a pastime for time and boredom.


    After all, it has its own personality, so it can live a little for itself, there is no problem.


    Then the monster with the snake-headed monkey body said to Tang Ye: "Yes, you can understand that, you really need the proof of the sun **** to go to the eternal flames. But as far as I know, no one has the sun so far. Proof of God. Even if it is the God of Light who is in the second god, it is still very difficult for the remaining blood to get proof. Therefore, even the God of Light, who was once the second god, enters the Creation God Realm. It¡¯s impossible to get the power of the sun **** in the eternal fire."


    "What? You said that the God of Light came to the Creation God Realm?" Tang Ye was really surprised. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen. Isn''t it that the God of Guangming himself has been to the Creation God Domain himself? However, isn''t it that there are restrictions on the conditions for entering the ancient city? Of course, both Tang Ye and An Han could avoid such restrictions, and the Temple of Light must be even more possible. However, the **** of light is a god, or a super powerful god, second only to the sun god. So, such gods all came to the Creation God Realm, which meant a little differently.


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster had nothing to reject Tang Ye. It hadn''t talked to anyone for too long. Instead, it became more and more interesting now. It feels that Tang Ye is like a Xiaobai who admires him, knows nothing, and he can say this, let Tang Ye listen carefully, and make him feel like he is very powerful. This is a kind of small vanity, but for the snake-headed monkey-body monster, it is like a great spiritual enjoyment. It liked this very much, so it didn''t hide it from Tang Ye.


    It didn''t know how to conceal it either, because it didn''t need to lie or play tricks to deal with Tang Ye. As far as it is concerned, anyone will fight directly, and those are not needed.


    It said to Tang Ye: "Yes, God of Light has been here, but unfortunately, even he can''t enter the eternal fire."

 Chapter 3445： Going!

    Hearing the words of the snake-headed monkey-body monster, Tang Ye felt exaggerated. Can''t even the God of Light enter the eternal fire? Then where is this eternal sea of ??fire, it is so powerful. The **** of light is the second god, so he can''t enter this way. Is there a sun **** in the eternal sea of ??fire?


    However, as a secret realm that seemed to be used for treasure hunting, Tang Ye felt that this was an exaggeration, and it was meaningless. If even the God of Light cannot enter, then no one can enter. So what meaning does such a secret realm have for cultivators? If you can only enter under the power of the sun god, Tang Ye feels that there is not much need. Because there is the power of the sun god, what should I worry about?


    However, in this situation, Tang Ye felt that it was very useful to him. Because he already believed that the power of the Phoenix is ??the power of the sun god. In this case, he should have no problem going to the eternal flames. However, if the power of the Phoenix is ??not the power of the sun god, then he is over.


    "It seems that the eternal sea of ??fire is really the place where the sun **** inhabits, otherwise, it won''t be protected there with its body power." Tang Ye said to the monster with the snake head.


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster didn''t know what Tang Ye asked for, but according to Tang Ye''s meaning, did he want to go to the eternal flames? At this point, it felt that Tang Ye was looking for death. Since it has been able to talk to Tang Ye for so long, it also thinks that Tang Ye is a good person, so it persuades Tang Ye to say a few more words, and said: "So, if you want to go to the eternal flames, you should give up this idea. Otherwise. , You are a dead person to me."


    "This..." Tang Ye felt a little speechless. However, he is definitely going to the eternal flames. So he smiled at the snake-headed monster and said, "I don''t care about that much. The things I want to know are probably in the eternal flames, so I have to go."


    "Even if you die?" The snake-headed monkey-body monster looked at Tang Ye, as if feeling a little pity.


    Tang Ye nodded.


    "Okay." The snake-headed monkey-body monster didn''t know what to say.


    Tang Yeque wasn''t so worried, or it was useless to worry, so he faced it anyway. However, since he knew that the eternal flames were such a dangerous place, he wanted to get there quickly and don''t experience any more ordeals. For example, some monster beast was killed midway, blocking his way. If the eternal flames would kill him, then he would be a dead end anyway. These people who follow the will of the sun **** don''t have to take action on themselves, right?


    So Tang Ye said to the monster with the snake-headed monkey body: "You have been guarding here for so long, and you should know everything about the situation here. Then I want to ask you, from here to the eternal flames, is there still a lot of things? A monster like you guards me and wants to stop me. If I don''t defeat them, I won''t be able to go to the eternal flames?"


    "No." The snake-headed monkey-body monster said to Tang Ye: "If that''s the case, then I will definitely kill you. Because the eternal sea of ??fire is the deepest place in the Creation God Realm, guarding monsters from outside to inside. Branch, if their purpose is to prevent people from going to the eternal fire, it is really troublesome for you. However, we guardian monsters are born to protect treasures, not to stop where they go. For example, , From here to the eternal fire, there are still many areas. Each area has corresponding treasures. If you reach a certain area and intend to seize those treasures, then you must be attacked by the guardian monster. But if No, that guardian monster will not attack."


    "That''s it." Tang Ye thought for a while, and then said: "In this case, I am going to the eternal flames. I don''t intend to seize the treasure. Don''t I need to be blocked by them? In this case, I can go directly to the eternal flames. Did you go?"


    "Theoretically, this is the case." The snake-headed monster nodded: "But those guardian monsters don''t know if you really don''t want to grab treasures, so as long as you step into such an area, they will basically be alarmed. Then they will shoot you."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "Doesn''t that mean that I still have to defeat them one by one, and then I can reach the eternal flames?"


    "Yes, this is the most common situation. At the beginning, even if the God of Light came to the Creation God Realm and wanted to go to the eternal sea of ??fire, he had to defeat these guardian monsters one by one." The snake-headed monkey nodded. Tao.


    Tang Ye was speechless. Then I looked forward and saw that the deepest place in front of me was red, presumably there was eternal fire. However, to get there, you need to pass through several areas. Looking at those areas in this way, they all feel very difficult. Then, if I want to fight one by one, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Tang Ye didn''t know if he had so much time, because he didn''t know how An Han was doing. When he comes here, in addition to figuring out the secret of the Phoenix, there is another very important thing, which is to help An Han improve his space power, so that he can use An Han¡¯s power to return to the earth¡¯s ancestral land. .


    Tang Ye got a little annoyed, and then glanced at the snake-headed monkey-body monster, and then looked at it a few more times, then his eyes rolled, thinking of some situations, he showed a smile that looked like an evil smile at the snake-headed monkey body. The monster said: "Friend, do you know those guardian monsters?"


    "Friend?" The snake-headed monkey-body monster felt that Tang Ye''s name was a little uninteresting, wouldn''t it be because he wanted to ask himself to do something excessive?


    Although the snake-headed monkey body hadn''t experienced the sinisterness of the outside world, it felt a bit like that for Tang Ye''s current appearance. It glanced at Tang Ye suspiciously, and said, "What? You ask me if I know the guardian monsters, do you want to do something?"


    Tang Ye laughed, as if the conspiracy had been exposed, a bit embarrassing. He said to the snake-headed monkey-body monster: "My friend, I really want to ask you for this matter, but don''t worry, I won''t make it too difficult for you. Because I just need your help to say hello. If you know those guardian monsters, just tell them that I will not take away the treasures here and let them not attack me. In this way, I will reach the eternal flames much sooner."


    "Do you want to die like that?" The snake-headed monster felt very speechless. As I said just now, going to the eternal flames is basically a dead end. That''s it, this human race still wants to go so much?


    Tang Ye looked firm, nodded to the snake-headed monkey-body monster, and said, "Yes, I want to go."

 Chapter 3446： Wont let you die!

    Tang Ye was so determined to go to the eternal flames, the snake-headed monkey-body monster couldn''t stop it. In this way it will no longer persuade. In fact, if it hadn''t talked so much to Tang Ye and felt a kind of spiritual enjoyment, otherwise it would not pay attention to Tang Ye.


    It was also because it had its own independent will now, and even began to form a personality. Otherwise, if it was still a pure guardian monster, even if it did not attack Tang Ye, it would not get along with Tang Ye like a friend.


    Now since Tang Ye was still going to the eternal flames, the snake-headed monkey-body monster would not keep stopping, otherwise it would not be in line with his mission of existence. For him, it is the task to stop those who enter the Creation God''s Domain from taking the treasure. This blocking method also includes the death of the entrant. If you die, you can''t take anything with you.


    "Since you insist on going, then I won''t stop you. It''s better to say that when you die, I have fulfilled my responsibility. However, I think you are good. I didn''t feel like an enemy right away. This is also me and You have said so many reasons. Now, you want me to help you convey what you mean to the other guardian monsters, indicating that you will not take away the treasures here?" The snake-headed monkey-body asked Tang Ye, in fact. These words made him feel funny. This human kid is really different.


    I haven''t seen such a thing before, and I actually want the monsters in God''s Domain to help him persuade other monsters not to hit him. I really don''t know what this guy''s brain circuit is like! There are such ridiculous ideas.


    However, this kind of idea, the snake-headed monkey-body monster finds it very interesting, it wants to try it. In other words, it hasn''t contacted the guardian monster beasts for a long time, so I don''t know how everyone is going. What happened to everyone after so long and long years?


    Originally, I wanted to contact these friends and brothers or something, but now this Human Race kid actually said this, it''s okay, by the way, help him to talk about it, I don''t know how everyone will react?


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster suddenly felt very interesting, and said to Tang Ye: "I can do this, but I can¡¯t guarantee what the situation is. What I want to tell you is that the guardian monsters in other areas follow me. The same, it¡¯s been too long and they haven¡¯t seen other creatures come in. So, you come to the Creation God Realm now, it¡¯s a surprise for them. I guess they must want to play with you Play, otherwise they will be too boring. So you still have to be mentally prepared."


    "This...well, I see." Tang Ye was a little speechless. Because his original idea was to let the monsters with the snake-headed monkey body help to talk about it, and then the guardian monsters might not take action against them. Then, I don''t need to spend too much time to go to the eternal flames.


    However, now that we can get the help of a monster with a snake-headed monkey body to talk about, maybe we can reduce the fight, which is also good.


    So Tang Ye set off with the snake-headed monster. They went to the place in front. It was a dense forest. Tang Ye knew that something was wrong with such a dense forest. Sure enough, the snake-headed monkey-body monster said to him: "This is the Forest of Thousand Chances. The trees here have very strong vitality. If you are injured or want to increase your physical strength, just eat the rain from the trees here. That''s it. The rain in the trees is all vitality. And these are the treasures of the Forest of Thousand Chance."


    "This..." Tang Ye couldn''t help rolling his eyes at the snake-headed monkey-body monster, and said: "Then if I eat the rain here, wouldn''t I just take away the treasure? Then I will be guarded by here. Did the monster be killed?"


    "Yes." The snake-headed monkey-body monster nodded to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye shrugged, was not tempted, and said, "Then I won''t eat, I''m not interested."


    In fact, there is definitely interest, if you can eat casually, then he will eat a lot. After all, vitality is a very rare supplement. It should be said that no one will refuse to improve vitality and temper the strength of the body. However, Tang Ye still doesn''t want to fight, so she doesn''t plan to eat.


    However, the monster of the snake-headed monkey body has been persuading Tang Ye to eat some sweet rain here, and said: "I think it is better for you to find some way to eat some sweet rain here. First, you can increase your physical strength, and second, you can even improve Strength. And, don¡¯t you think that the setting here is to better deal with the next area? If you can defeat the guardian monster here, you can take away the vitality. In this case, you can not only repair it quickly You can also get excellent healing treasures for your own physical strength and injuries. Then, if you have to deal with the guardian monster beasts next, once injured, you can eat away the vitality of the rain to quickly heal. In this way, you It is equivalent to having two you. Two you deal with a guardian monster, isn''t it more likely to win?"


    "I forgot to tell you that the vitality rain that I took away from here is even a lot, but in dealing with the guardian monsters that follow, you can only eat at most to replenish it, so it cannot be replenished indefinitely. Otherwise, once you win Isn''t the guardian monster here invincible?" The snake-headed monkey-body monster explained to Tang Ye.


    "This..." Tang Ye heard the words of the snake-headed monkey-body monster, honestly speaking, very tempted.


    This Thousand Chance Forest''s treasure is really tempting, and it is also very conducive to what to do next. Because on the way to the eternal sea of ??fire, it is inevitable to encounter those guardian monsters again. If there is a discord, you must fight it. Since it is a monster in the Creation God Realm, it must be very strong. I haven''t understood it, in case they can''t be beaten, and they will kill people, so if there is an upgrade rain, there are more means to save your life.


    "How about it, do you really want to get a lot of vitality? If this is the case, try to challenge it!" The snake-headed monkey-body monster seemed to have become very active, I don''t know if I want to watch a good show or something.


    Seeing the snake-headed monkey-body monster like this, Tang Ye always felt something was wrong. Could it be that this snake-headed monkey-body is going to hurt himself?


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster was speechless when Tang Ye saw it like this. It is not so sinister. It treats Tang Ye like this, just wanting something interesting to do, because in these long years, if there is nothing to do, it is really boring. So, even if there is an ant, if it is interesting, it can always play with it. Now Tang Ye is much more interesting than the ant, so of course he will cherish it even more.


    It said to Tang Ye: "Don''t worry, I won''t let you die. Even if you are not the opponent of the guardian monster here, I will definitely save your life."


    "This..." Tang Ye hesitated looking at the snake-headed monkey-body monster.

 Chapter 3447： It wont be boring!

    Tang Ye originally wanted to avoid fighting without fighting. Can save some time. However, listening to the snake-headed monkey-body monster said this, it feels difficult to avoid not fighting. If you really want to fight, then it is undoubtedly more advantageous to start a fight in an area where you can get a lot of vitality.


    The effect of the vitality rain is immediate, it can quickly heal the injury, and if it is obtained, it will be greatly useful for the next possible battle.


    After thinking about it, Tang Ye decided to fight. Anyway, the snake-headed monkey-body monster said, it will protect itself from death. As long as you don''t die, there is nothing to worry about.


    Tang Ye said to the monster with the snake-headed monkey body: "Okay, then I will fight the guardian beast of Qianjilin. You said that as long as I eat the vitality here, the guardian beast will be alarmed? Then I¡¯ll go and try a little bit."


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster nodded and looked a little expectant, as if it could watch the excitement, as if it wished to be like this.


    Tang Ye didn''t care what the snake-headed monkey-body monster wanted to do, anyway, he was going to the eternal flames. Since this can only be done, there is nothing to consider. So he went to a living tree, broke it a little, and suddenly there was a lot of vitality in the tree.


    Tang Ye felt the breath of this vitality rain, and suddenly felt very comfortable. The vital tree in his body was originally a secret art treasure in this respect. Unexpectedly, after he ate the vitality rain here, he immediately aroused the resonance of the power tree in his body, and then the power tree continued to absorb those vitality rain, and it seemed to eat a lot of it all at once. At the same time, Tang Ye''s power and body had all changed.


    Such a change surprised Tang Ye. Because he feels very clearly about his physical condition. In the past, the body needed to have such a tempering effect, and I didn''t know how much strength it had to cultivate. But now, it''s all about eating some upgrades. This effect is also too strong, it is worthy of the vitality in the Creation God''s Domain, and it is incomparable to other vitalities.


    Suddenly, Tang Ye felt that it was very worthwhile to eat these vitality rain. He also felt fortunate that he had chosen to play here, and he was lucky enough to have a good life. Fortunately, I did not miss such a magical treasure. Otherwise, just leave like this, and the loss will be great.


    At this moment, Tang Ye thought again, could all the treasures in other areas be so magical. For a time, Tang Ye was very moved. Suddenly he wanted to change his mind a little bit. Shouldn''t he also grab those weapons?


    It¡¯s just that, taking a look at the monster with the snake-headed monkey body, he doesn¡¯t know how strong the monster with the snake-headed monkey body is, but he knows that if he wants to take away the treasures of the Creation God¡¯s Domain and fight a monster like the snake-headed monkey, absolutely Will not get away easily. Now the snake-headed monkey-body monster treats itself like this, as if not worried at all, is it the ultimate BOss? It''s also possible. Don''t look at its easy-going appearance, as if it were friends, it also appeared from the beginning, but who knows what its identity is?


    "How about it, do you think it''s very good? Is it also tempted to treasures in other areas?" At this time, the monster of the tongue monkey **** said to Tang Ye again, as if he had seen through Tang Ye''s mind.


    Tang Ye didn''t know how to talk to the man with the snake head and monkey body. I always feel a little bit pitted. Is this snake-headed monkey-body monster deliberately tempting himself?


    The snake-headed monkey-body monster looked at Tang Ye, as if smiling, and said, "Okay, you have tasted the benefits, and now you should pay the price. See if you can eat this vitality of the rain."


    Huhu!


    At this moment, the vital tree that Tang Ye just broke changed. The big tree grew like a hand, and then uprooted on the ground. It uprooted itself. Then, it seemed to become a tree man. It turned out that the guardian monster in this area was the tree monster.


    "Who is it? Who will break into my Thousand Chance Forest?" After the tree demon appeared, he patted his roots like a gorilla, like a chest.


    When Tang Ye saw the tree monster, he suddenly felt that this tree monster should not be so terrible, because it seemed a little bit different, with a simple appearance, similar to a snake-headed monkey-body monster.


    "It''s you? Snake, what are you doing here? Damn, you won''t move my vitality again?" The tree monster is actually very huge, so after he appeared, he immediately saw a snake-headed monkey monster. It is called Snake Time. The Dryad didn''t find Tang Ye, because Tang Ye was a personal race, too short.


    Snake Hou looked very speechless towards the tree demon, and he cursed directly: "Keep your eyes open and see clearly who has eaten your vitality rain. I am not interested in your vitality rain. That thing is not too much to me. You should thank me. I brought a friend over now and let you move your bones. I won¡¯t know if you are buried under the soil and become rotten waste!"


    "You..." The tree devil was very angry at Snake Waiting''s words, but when he heard Snake Waiting''s words, he cared very much, and brought his friends over?


    Is there other creatures? Oh, this is a great joy. It has been too long since no other creatures have come here, but it is very lonely and boring. Because it is the earliest area encountered when others come to grab treasure. Of course, except for the monster beast that looks like an overall overall situation. Then, when the tree demon comes to collect, as long as someone comes, unless the snake waits to kill all those people at the beginning, it must be here.


    "Where are the people who drank my vitality rain?" The tree demon shouted. It seems that I don''t know where Tang Ye is. However, suddenly, it suddenly shot out a branch, like a hand, and hit Tang Ye.


    I haven''t seen this, of course the tree demon has seen it. Perhaps not seeing, but noting. Because of its strength, it is still the guardian monster here, and the creatures who have entered it must know it. Moreover, Tang Ye still drank its vitality rain.


    Tang Ye didn''t expect that the tree demon would call directly, and thought that he could talk first, that is, communicate, maybe he could avoid not fighting. That''s what Tang Ye wanted to do most now, and didn''t want to fight to delay time.


    However, since the tree demon is calling, he must avoid it first. So, his dodge was the dodge that used to jump in space, which could avoid the rules under this area, and perfectly avoided the attack of the tree monster.


    "Huh?" The tree demon didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to evade like this, it was originally very confident in its own attacks.


    However, it was very happy to come out at random, because it felt that Tang Ye''s strength was very good, so it was fine. You can fight Tang Ye, it shouldn''t be so boring.

 Chapter 3448： Scared!

    Tang Ye''s ability to evade the attack just now made it clear to the tree demon that Tang Ye''s strength was good. They are all people with strength against the sky, and it is naturally easy to see the strength of the opponent. Therefore, the tree demon probably recognized Tang Ye''s strength.


    However, recognition does not mean that there is enough strength to eat the rain of vitality. Since Tang Ye had eaten the vitality of the rain, it would have touched its rules here, then it would take action. Either Tang Ye vomited to be born with happiness, and paid a certain price, and then he could leave. Or, Tang Ye defeated it, not only did not need to spit out the vitality rain that he ate just now, but also could get more vitality rain.


    "This guardian friend, can we talk first before deciding whether to fight or not?" At this moment, after Tang Ye avoided the tree monster''s attack, he quickly shouted to the tree monster.


    He wanted to talk to him like he did with the snake, maybe he could avoid being attacked. However, the tree demon did not approve of such a thing, because Tang Ye had already eaten the vitality of the rain, and that would have moved its treasures here. Because the vitality rain is its treasure here.


    So the tree demon felt that Tang Ye''s behavior was very surprised. He could still operate like this, wanting to communicate with himself? I have never encountered such a character. The creatures I met before are directly interested in fighting for treasure. I can¡¯t wait to kill myself immediately. Where can I talk about it?


    "Haha." At this time, Snake Hou laughed and said, "How about it, old tree monster, don''t you think it''s interesting?"


    This refers to Tang Ye''s method naturally. Actually want to talk to these guardian monsters. Such people are the first time they have met.


    Tang Ye was a bit speechless with Snake Hou, he began to think that Snake Hou was making trouble here. However, now that the snake waiter does not interfere with him and the dryad, he doesn''t bother to pay attention to it, and continues to say to the dryad: "Although I drank the vitality rain, but... just a little bit, you don''t have to take action against me. Or say. , Can there be other conditions for us not to fight?"


    The Dryad felt that Tang Ye was a bit too much, and he didn''t have enough negotiating capital to say that, he was really a fool! It shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice, "Since you have already drunk the vitality rain, then stop talking nonsense! Come, let me see what strength you really have, is it worth my vitality rain!"


    "This..." Tang Ye was really speechless. Now the tree demon''s attack was very fierce, and because it was in the Forest of Thousand Chances, it was simply everywhere. It seems that there is no way to speak well, and the only way to deal with the tree demon first.


    At this time, the snake waiting on the side said to Tang Ye: "Boy, you should fight the old tree demon well, otherwise, I will fight you. Because I am the monitor of all the treasures here. The vitality is here. It''s the treasure here. If the old tree monster doesn''t deal with you or your opponent, then I have a reason to deal with you."


    "You..." Tang Ye was very speechless when she heard Snake Hou''s words. It feels like being trapped by the snake waiter. Wasn''t it the Snake Hou who had been by the side to fool himself to drink the vitality of the rain? This instead gave an excuse for it to act on itself!


    Tang Ye understood now, although Snake Time and Old Tree Demon were good people. However, they are also lonely and bored for too long, so they are very playful. It''s rare for someone to show up now, and they certainly won''t help Tang Ye solve the problem quickly, and then leave. What they want is to let Tang Ye stay here and play with them slowly.


    And, these guardian monsters also have their own mission restrictions. This may be something they can''t get rid of by themselves. That is to protect the treasure. This kind of thing is equivalent to their penetration into the bone marrow. Even if they don''t want to, they must do something.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that now that he drank the vitality rain, it was already inevitable to start the fight. It''s... speechless. He felt that he shouldn''t listen to the snake waiting to flicker. Now that he has eaten the vitality of the rain, he can''t say anything clearly.


    But, think about the effects of vitality. Tang Ye felt that there was nothing to regret. Indeed, his current mood is that he has no regrets at all. Therefore, he knew that deep in his heart, he actually wanted those treasures!


    "I''m speechless..." Tang Ye didn''t know how to describe his mood. In this case, it can only be hit.


    "Tang Ye, why don''t you continue to use my power? I feel that in this Creation God Realm, using my power to deal with monsters will have a special effect." At this time, the Phoenix in Tang Ye said.


    Tang Ye thought so too. Because when dealing with those ant monsters just now, even if those ant monsters were very strong, they were burned by the flame power of the Phoenix and died immediately. It''s almost like these monster beasts are completely unable to resist the flame power of the Phoenix. Or in other words, they can''t resist at all, the power of the sun god!


    However, what Tang Ye was worried about was that the guardian monsters were different from those ordinary monsters. The guardian monsters were originally set up by the sun god, so they should have the power of the sun god. In this case, perhaps the power of the Phoenix is ??useless to them.


    Forget it, don''t want to, Tang Ye doesn''t want to think so much now, anyway, no matter what it is, use his own power again, so that you can see which power is easier to deal with these guardian monsters.


    Since there was only one battle, Tang Que planned to use Phoenix''s power first. At this time, Tang Ye mobilized his strength, accumulated to his fist, and then prepared to release the Undead King''s Halberd to fight the tree monster''s constant attacks.


    At this time, seeing Tang Ye making these preparations, Snake Hou laughed and said to the tree demon, "Old tree demon, it seems that this kid has decided to fight you. Haha, I envy you, he can finally move My muscles are moving, and I can only watch from the sidelines, alas."


    The conversation between the two is like Tang Ye is just their plaything. Of course, it may not be so bad. However, Tang Ye sounded a little unhappy. Therefore, at this time, he hoped in his heart that he could defeat the tree demon, even the snake waiter.


    "If that''s the case, let''s look at your strength!" Tang Ye yelled in his heart, suddenly released the power of the undead, and then released the undead king''s halberd, hitting the upper tentacles that entangled the dryad from various places.


    call!


    Tang Ye suddenly waved the Undead King''s Halberd, emitting the flame of an undead bird, forming a circular flame blade gas, and quickly cut it out.


    Dryad¡¯s tentacles collided with the blazing blade. Surprisingly, the dryad¡¯s tentacles were vulnerable to the blade of Phoenix Flame.


    "Ah!" The tree monster also let out a painful cry.


    This is true, not false. After being hit, the tree spirit trembled, and then instinctively retracted into the mud.


    It was scared.

 Chapter 3449： Disrespectful behavior!

    In fact, when Tang Ye played the power of the Phoenix, he was not only afraid of the living tree monster, but also the snake waiting for a good show next to him.


    Snake Hou was stunned now, and he didn''t know how to move for a while, or in other words, he couldn''t move at all. When it reacted, it thought such a thing was ridiculous!


    Isn''t that power... the power of the sun god?


    But how is it possible?


    Neither the Snake Time nor the Living Tree Demon felt that Tang Ye had the power of the Sun God. They felt the power of Tang Ye, the power of the dead. And this is the strength of Tang Ye''s cultivation. Or it was because Tang Ye had absorbed too much power from the Dark Clan, and the breakthrough of the realm of strength to the Heavenly Realm was also through dark power. Therefore, when others perceive Tang Ye, as long as Tang Ye does not emit the power of the Phoenix, it is the first to sense Tang Ye''s power of the dead.


    Therefore, the Snake Waiter and the Living Dryad didn''t know that Tang Ye had other powerful powers besides the power of the dead. And now, the powerful power that Tang Ye revealed was the sun **** power they were most afraid of. Although they are the guardian monsters left by the sun god, because they must obey the sun **** and have absolute obedience to the sun god, they almost have to obey the sun god''s power.


    Now, Tang Ye has the power of the Phoenix, which is actually the power of the sun god, so the living tree monster and the snake waiter must listen, and can''t resist at all.


    This situation is like those ant monsters that were previously encountered. The strength of these ant monsters is not weak, even if Tang Ye has the strength of the Heavenly Realm, but if Tang Ye uses the power of the dead, those The ant monster will also eat him! However, Tang Ye used the flame power of the Phoenix. This is the power of the sun god, so these ant monsters are completely restrained and cannot resist at all. The phoenix''s flame power burned on them, they were completely unable to resist, and they were burned to ashes.


    "Boy, you..." Fortunately, the vitality dryad got into the soil fast, otherwise it would be burned by the flame power of the Phoenix, and it would be injured, but it would not be as intact as it is now. It had already reacted, looking at Tang Ye almost speechless.


    With the power of the sun god, it is like the deity of the sun god. Because no one can adapt to the power of the sun god, even those powerful gods, including the **** of light, could not adapt to the power of the sun god. For this reason, they almost thought that as long as they had the power of the sun god, that was something that the sun **** could adapt to, and it was basically like the sun **** himself descended. In this case, these guardian monster beasts are all obedient, just like they become servants.


    Now, Tang Ye has the power of the sun god, so these guardian monsters must call Tang Ye their master.


    Since they are their masters, where can they be shot against their masters?


    However, for such a situation, the Living Dryad always felt too absurd. What kind of thing is this, the boss of the sun god, he obviously fell, but now he has reappeared!


    "Snake Waiter, you **** it!" Then, the Living Dryad glared at Snake Waiter. Because it felt that Snake Hou knew Tang Ye''s identity. In that case, Snake Hou would let Tang Ye come to Qianji Forest, and then lure Tang Ye to eat the vitality of the rain, and finally let him take action against Tang Ye. This was a mockery of it.


    Because, how can these guardian monster beasts attack their master?


    However, when the vitality tree demon saw Snake''s reaction, he couldn''t help being stunned. Because watching Snake Hou''s reaction, he didn''t know Tang Ye''s true identity.


    What is going on? What is it?


    Snake Hou, who has obtained the most powerful power of the sun god, did not recognize the power of the sun god? He also brought Tang Ye here, and it seemed like it was going to be fun. Hey, this is interesting, watch the host¡¯s excitement? Isn''t this shooting yourself in the foot?


    Thinking of this, the Living Dryad suddenly felt a bit interesting. If Snake Hou didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity, then next, Snake Hou''s situation would not be much better than his own?


    Snake Hou had been staying with Tang Ye all the time, and he had talked a lot with Tang Ye, thinking he knew Tang Ye well. So at this time, when Tang Ye showed the power of the Phoenix, it was the most astonished. After a while, it reacted. At this time, facing Tang Ye, it was very guilty.


    Because, if they are in front of the power successor of the sun god, they must think of the master. In view of the previous attitude towards Tang Ye, why kill Tang Ye, and look good at Xiu later, is this not a good attitude towards the owner?


    "You... have the power of the Sun God Lord? What is your relationship with the Sun God Lord?" At this time, Snake Hou didn''t know how to call Tang Ye, and it felt too early to call it the Master. But if you don''t call it the master, you certainly can''t call those kids, or little brothers.


    Tang Ye''s reaction to the vitality tree monster and the snake halloween was called strange. Because he originally planned to use the power of the phoenix to fight, of course, he and the Living Dryad and the Snake Wait are not enemies of life and death. If the Living Dryad and the Snake Wait only want to protect the treasures, he does not need to fight with them. Life and death battle. So he intends to just play in general and see how far he needs to play.


    But he didn''t expect that this had just begun to use the power of the phoenix to fight, and as a result the attitude of the living tree monster and the snake waiter changed. Still the kind that became very strange. It seems to be jealous of oneself, afraid of oneself, no longer daring to speak arrogantly to oneself, or the attitude of the same level. As if they were one level lower. what happened?


    Tang Ye didn''t know the question of Snake Hou now. If he affirmed that the power of the Phoenix is ??the power of the sun god, then he might have guessed something about the life experience of the Phoenix. Of course, it is still not clear enough. So if we go to the eternal flames to find out, we still have to go.


    However, now that the snake waiter asks such words, it is obvious that the snake waiter knows the power of the sun god. In this case, it would be good to let the snake wait for them to judge. In this way, the identities of many phoenixes are probably clear. And specifically, there is no problem to go to the eternal flames to understand it.


    "I don''t know what power this is. Do you know what power it is? You said it was the power of the sun god? Is it the sun **** in the first body?" Tang Ye asked the snake waiting, hoping to wait for it from here Get higher information about the power of the sun god.


    Seeing Tang Ye like this, Shouhou felt relieved. This shows that Tang Ye still doesn''t know his own identity, so the disrespectful behavior before him can be said to be blamed for those who don''t know, right?

 Chapter 3450： A new generation of gods!

    Indeed, Tang Ye didn''t even know his identity, so he shouldn''t blame the snake waiting. If Tang Ye knew his identity from the beginning, and then Snake Hou treated him like that, then it would be fine for him to blame Snake Hou. Now, Tang Ye still needs Snake Hou''s help to answer the identity question.


    Snake Hou looked at Tang Ye and said, "You didn''t know that the power you just used was the power of the sun god?"


    "Um... I probably know a little bit." Tang Ye nodded.


    Snake was surprised, Tang Ye knew? Then Tang Ye is not playing with himself, right?


    But then Tang Ye said again: "But I''m not sure. That''s why I''m going to the eternal flames to find out."


    Snake waited for a moment. Tang Ye didn''t know. However, after hearing Tang Ye''s words, then Tang Ye obviously knew something. And this is why Tang Ye went to the eternal flames. At this moment, Snake Hou probably understood. Think about it, the matter about Tang Ye can be explained, why come to the Creation God Realm and don''t need treasures. Originally, Snake Hou thought Tang Ye was joking and fooled him. But now, Tang Ye really doesn''t need those treasures.


    If Tang Ye was the successor of the Sun God, then he would inherit this creation God Realm, and the six guardian monsters here would all obey his orders. And the treasures guarded by monsters naturally belonged to him. He wants it. And those treasures, if Tang Ye got all the power of the sun god, these treasures would be meaningless. So at that time, Tang Ye didn''t need to worry about these things, he could still leave it to those who needed it.


    Now, Snake Hou felt that he had to answer Tang Ye''s doubts. If you are the successor to the power of the sun god, you must not neglect, now is the time to behave well. The snake waiter immediately said to Tang Ye: "Can you send me the flame power just now again? Let me see if it is the power of the sun god."


    "Okay." Tang Ye felt that the current development was beyond his expectations. He originally thought that he had to fight these guardian monsters, but he didn''t expect it, now he doesn''t need it. Even, regarding the current change in the attitudes of the Snake Time and the Living Tree Demon towards themselves, maybe they don''t need to fight against another guardian monster next.


    Isn''t this what I want? What a dream come true!


    Tang Ye said to Snakehou: "Okay."


    However, the phoenix flame power sent out is also particular. Because now the Phoenix has recovered a lot from her injuries, she can basically transform her body illusion. And the flame power in this state is the purest. Now, Tang Ye wants to find out this kind of power, so I think it''s better to send out the purest.


    He first contacted Phoenix and said, "Senior, now that you have reached this point, I think you know what I''m thinking. In this case, let''s send out the purest flame power."


    "Okay, that''s what I meant. Looking at the two guardian monsters, there shouldn''t be any hostility." Phoenix responded to Tang Ye.


    Then, Tang Ye sent out a phoenix flame power, and it was the purest. In this way, the snake waiting and they can feel clearly, what does this have to do with the power of the sun god.


    At this time, the living tree monster came out of the dirt again. He also doubted Tang Ye''s relationship with the sun god. If Tang Ye was the heir of the sun god, then they would protect the monster beast as Tang Ye''s servant, so how dare to hide in the mud. Even if it is too late for him to invite. It was because it had shot Tang Ye just now, and actually hit his master.


    Then, at this moment, both the Snake Waiter and the Living Tree Fairy saw the pure flame of the Phoenix emanating from Tang Ye, and they also felt this power. Suddenly, their legs became weak, as if their whole body was weak. However, they were very excited, trembling, as if they were moved to cry.


    "God, Lord Divine Lord... have seen Lord Divine Lord!" Then the vitality tree monster and the snake waiter did not dare to neglect a little, and respect Tang Ye respectfully.


    Because at this time, the pure flame power of the Phoenix sent by Tang Ye was the power of the sun god. With such pure power, they almost thought it was the resurrection of the sun god. Therefore, in order to show respect, they immediately knelt down, which is also a kind of salute.


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he saw the Living Dryad and Snake Wait, and then was very surprised. Lord God? What **** Lord, at best, is the power of the sun god, isn''t it so exaggerated?


    "What are you doing? If you have something to say, don''t be like this, get up first." Tang Ye said to the vitality tree monster and the snake waiting.


    The Living Dryad and Snake Hou looked at each other, still a little scared, worried that if they got up, they would be disrespectful to Tang Ye. Because they had already confirmed that Tang Ye was the heir to the sun god. Being able to withstand such a pure power of the sun god, if Tang Ye didn''t know anything, and he was indeed not the sun god, they would really think that Tang Ye was the sun god''s deity.


    Since the sun **** fell, they have not seen such a pure sun **** power. Therefore, for the current Tang Ye, they felt that there was no doubt that he was the successor to the power of the sun god. In this case, as long as you go to the eternal fire and inherit all the power of the sun god, then you will be the second sun god.


    In this way, Tang Ye was the first god. This means that no matter where Tang Ye goes, he is the most powerful existence.


    Tang Ye saw the vigorous tree monster and the snake waiter not daring to get up. He was speechless and said, "You all get up, haven''t you heard it?"


    Tang Ye had spoken like this, and the vitality tree monster and the snake waiter would naturally get up, otherwise it would be rebellious. But Tang Ye felt a little speechless, he appeared so restrained, and not as comfortable as before. It seems that having a strong identity is not enough.


    Snake Hou stood up, Tang Ye looked at it and said, "Tell me, what is going on?"


    Snake waited for a moment, and didn''t know what to say or what to say for a while, because things were very simple. Tang Ye was the power successor of the Sun God, and that was the Sun God Lord, so they would all listen to Tang Ye''s words. It''s that simple. After thinking about it, it said to Tang Ye: "The sun god, it can also be said that the sun **** lord, that is, our master, has fallen. However, his power has been retained. However, no one can adapt to his power. , Unless it is the heir appointed by him. Now, obviously you are the heir of the sun god. Therefore, you are our master. And you are the new generation of sun god."


    "This..." Tang Ye felt a little weird when she heard Shouhou''s explanation.


    That''s it?


    The sun **** is definitely very powerful. Then, he became this very powerful being?

 Chapter 3451： Nowhere to go!

    Tang Ye felt that the crown of the Sun God Lord now was a bit sudden. Have you become the Lord of God so suddenly? This God Lord, the Lord of the Gods, isn''t it the most powerful existence?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t feel that he had that ability at all. He felt that with his current strength, it would be more difficult to deal with Emperor Void and Emperor Galaxy. However, if it is the power of the Sun God Lord, there is no problem with dealing with Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Void, right?


    "I think I understand what you are saying. However, I may not be able to accept it yet. Or rather, I haven''t felt it yet." Tang Ye said to Snakehou.


    Snake waited for a moment, and didn''t know what Tang Ye meant. Do you think you are not like the sun **** now? Well, Snake Hou made Tang Ye feel like the sun god. As a result, the snake waiter turned to the front and let out a roar, "Roar!!!" This sound was deafening and conveyed to the front.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what was going on, facing the strong cry of Snake Waiter, he didn''t feel any pressure. However, it should be said that Snake Hou has such power, and with his current strength, it will definitely be affected. Could it be that the power of the sun **** is at work?


    Maybe so. Because the power of these guarding monsters is basically the power of the sun god. They are servants of the sun god. Their power certainly won''t cause any harm to the sun god. Although the vitality tree demon had made a shot against Tang Ye just now, in fact, the vitality tree demon''s attack did not reach Tang Ye, so it is still unknown whether its attack will cause Tang Ye to be harmed. Perhaps, even if Tang Ye didn''t avoid it at that time, it would be fine.


    Roar! ! !


    Bang bang bang!


    Huhuhu!


    Then, after the snake roared, there was a huge movement in the area ahead. There seemed to be an earthquake ahead, and there was a violent sound. These sounds are like some terrible beast in action. And this kind of voice was getting closer, obviously coming from the direction of Tang Ye.


    "This..." Tang Ye noticed the movement, and was a little worried. Isn''t this something bad happened?


    However, thinking that this happened after the Snake Waiting roared, and the Snake Waiting was very polite to himself, Tang Ye felt that this should have no effect on him. Then, he looked forward and began to vaguely see some shocking things. In the sky, a very huge flying beast came. On the ground, there are very huge beasts jumping and then falling again. In addition, there are other movements, probably all beasts are in action.


    These beasts are all coming in their own direction?


    Tang Ye suddenly panicked and frightened. How could there be such a thing. Suddenly there are so many beasts, is there really nothing wrong with it?


    Not long after, all the beasts that rushed came to Tang Ye. There were four beasts in total. It seemed that they were flying in the sky, running on the ground, and swimming in the water. It is estimated that these beasts can do it. These four beasts stood in front of the snake waiting, and did not attack like a little brother.


    Tang Ye was a little frightened when he saw this situation. Because at this time, adding the Snake Waiter and the Living Dryad, there are six huge monster beasts surrounding him. If this is being attacked by these six beasts, this group of beasts will feel like there is no way to escape.


    Tang Ye knew that these four beasts were called by the snake waiter, after all, the four beasts came after the snake waiter roared.


    Tang Ye felt that it was necessary to figure out what the Snake Waiter wanted to do, and asked, "Snake Waiter, what''s the situation?"


    Snake Hou looked at Tang Ye in a very respectful manner, and said, "My Lord God, these are our six guardian monsters. They are your servants. You can send us at will."


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was taken aback, really surprised. There is such a thing, called a group of beasts, and then actually said that he can send them, which is too pleasant!


    Snake Hou knew that Tang Ye was still uncomfortable, and said, "My Lord God, when you reach the eternal sea of ??flames and inherit all your power, you will naturally understand everything. Now, do you feel like the Lord of the Sun, the supreme being? "


    Tang Ye was taken aback, and then a little embarrassed. In fact, if it wasn''t for Snake Hou to be so polite to him, facing so many beasts, he was afraid it would be too late.


    "Brother Snake Hou, you said, this is the Lord God?" At this moment, one of the four monster beasts that came back was not very clear, and asked Snake Hou.


    "Don''t doubt Lord Divine Lord!" Snake Hou snorted directly, making the four beasts afraid to talk back, and said: "This is Lord Divine Lord, not to be rude. Lord Divine Lord is true or false, you can''t feel it yourself. Do you know it?!"


    The four beasts have doubts about Tang Ye, so just feel it. But at this time, Tang Ye was worried that they would not believe it, and once again emitted the pure flame power of the Phoenix, lest such a powerful monster would not believe in him, and it would be difficult to be beaten.


    And these four beasts were all taken aback when they felt the power of the phoenix flames emitted by Tang Ye, it was indeed the power of the sun god. Now they dared not have any doubts, and immediately saluted respectfully.


    "I have seen the Lord Lord! It is the slave who has lost a long time to welcome, please forgive me, Lord Lord!" Unexpectedly, when these four heads rushed, the movement was very scary, very terrifying beast, after sensing Tang Ye''s power, confronted Tang Ye, turned out to be so respectful, even humble.


    This is very discordant. Because these beasts, under their power, felt that any one of them was stronger and terrifying than Tang Ye, but they were very respectful to Tang Ye now, behaving like a coward. Even if he and Tang Ye got along very well before, this would not dare to have the slightest presumptuous.


    It seems that the Sun God Lord has an extraordinary position in their hearts. Let them, such powerful beasts, are willing to become so humble. Perhaps it is not that they are humble, but that the Sun God Lord is too powerful.


    Tang Ye was very uncomfortable. Since they all think that they are the Lord of the Sun God, then their own power must be able to correspond. Just now Snake Hou said, just go to the eternal flames to get all the power of the sun god. For this reason, he didn''t delay, otherwise he felt a little flustered, and said to the snake waiters: "Well, you don''t have to do this, I am going to the eternal flames now. Will I still be blocked by you?"


    "My lord, you laughed. In this Creation God Realm, you are nowhere to go. No one dares to stop you. As for those monsters, they are just monsters. Facing the lord, your soul will be scared. It''s gone." Snake Hou said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Okay, then I will go to Eternal Flame."

 Chapter 3452： Unchangeable rules!

    Now that Tang Ye was going to the eternal sea of ??fire, he would no longer be blocked by the guardian monster. Because now the guardian monster beasts in each area are respectfully in front of him. In this way, there is no need to fight, which can save a lot of time. Tang Ye felt that this was easy. Next, he had to go to the eternal flames and finish what he had to do.


    He began to go from Qianjilin to the eternal flames. If every time you reach an area, you have to be blocked by the guardian monster beast, then it must take a lot of time. Because each area is very big, and the guardian monster beast is very powerful, without enough power, it can''t live it.


    Now Snake Time, the Living Tree Fairy, they are all following Tang Ye, they tell Tang Ye relevant information one by one, including the introduction of each area, and then talk about their own strength.


    After Tang Ye heard it, he felt that they were all quite powerful. If there was no restraint power like the Sun God Lord, it would take a lot of time to deal with them, and even if they couldn''t deal with them at all, they would not be able to reach the eternal flames.


    "Listening to you, wouldn''t it be that no one has ever been to the eternal flames for so long?" Tang Ye expressed his surprise.


    Snake Hou smiled and said, "Yes, it''s been a long time. We don''t know how long it is. It is true that no one has ever been able to reach the eternal fire. It should be said that no one has entered the creation world. God¡¯s Domain. And you, Lord God, is an exception. In fact, people outside must think that the Creation God Domain is not something they can set foot in, so they have never had the idea of ??entering the Creation God Domain."


    "That''s it..." Tang Ye thought about it, feeling that this was indeed the case. The Creation God Realm is the place of the highest **** position. Without enough skills, who will go to the Creation God Realm?


    However, Tang Ye had heard Snakehou mentioned before that only the God of Light had tried to reach the eternal fire. Now he was curious, and asked the snake waiting: "Didn''t the God of Light defeat you before and then go to the eternal flames? I wonder that the God of Light is so powerful, you all dare to fight the God of Light? And, Guangming God is also speechless. He, a second-ranked person, actually wants to take the treasure of the sun god. I always think it''s a bit weird for a highest-ranked person to do this."


    Snake Hou nodded to Tang Ye''s doubts, still respectful, and said: "That''s it, Lord God, although we are not the opponents of God of Light, it is not easy for God of Light to defeat us. Because we are all inheritors. The power of the beast from the Lord of God is naturally the Lord of God¡¯s power. And Lord of God is the existence of the first divine position, absolute supremacy, even the **** of light must bow down. If it is not for the fall of the predecessor, where will the light be God speaks. Therefore, those of us who inherit the power of the Lord of God, even if we confront the God of Light, will not easily lose. Therefore, when the God of Light entered the Creation God Realm, by defeating our six guardian monsters, It took decades to reach the eternal fire."


    "Wh, what?" Tang Ye felt speechless when she heard Snakehou''s words. When the God of Light wanted to go to the eternal sea of ??fire, he also needed to attack each area one by one, but the guardian monsters that guarded each area were surprisingly powerful. Even the God of Light took decades to defeat them. !


    This is too exaggerated!


    Then Tang Ye felt very fortunate. If it weren''t for the power of the Phoenix, it would be impossible for him to reach the eternal fire. Because he felt that his power could not be comparable to the God of Light, then how could he defeat these monsters?


    "It seems that I am really lucky." Tang Yeyou sighed.


    Huhu!


    Now, Tang Ye was about to approach the eternal fire. Tang Ye was already sitting on the flying beast. This is a very strange bird and beast, because it seems to have the body and claws of a giant dragon, but on its head is the head of an eagle. For some reason, these six guardian monsters all seem to be a combination of two or more monsters.


    Such a guardian monster must be particularly powerful, after all, it is worthwhile to fight with the **** of light. Could it be that those who have inherited the power of the first deity will not be worse off facing the second deity? The first is the first after all, even if it''s just guarding the monster beast, it won''t be much worse.


    "My Lord God, you have to go to the eternal fire and fly over this volcano. Behind is the eternal fire. The reason why this place is called the eternal fire is because the flame magma here is circulating and will not decrease, so it will be forever Existence. And the temperature here is very terrifying. Even if it is our guardian monsters, who have the power of Lord Divine Lord, they can''t bear it. So next, Lord Divine Lord you go personally. And the eternal flames, Only the Lord God can go."


    At this time, the eagle-headed dragon-body bird monster said to Tang Ye: "Even the **** of light at the beginning, he had to consume his life source power to protect himself before he could barely enter the eternal sea of ??flames. Humph, if the **** of light was originally If you don¡¯t do this, you shouldn¡¯t be so easily injured by the dark **** king of the third god, and fall. He is too greedy and wants to get the power of the sun **** so that he can control the world, even if the dark **** is eliminated. King, all the power under the Dark God King has worked. Unfortunately, it failed. After all, the Sun God King is the first divine position, the supreme God of the Creator. No one can force his power. Because, except Apart from him, no one can withstand such power. That is the power of the entire universe."


    Tang Ye felt very magical when he heard the words of the guardian monster of the eagle head and dragon body. It seems that many things are connected together. The dark family sealed by the God of Light. The Dark Clan is actually the power under the Dark God King. From this point of view, there is a big contradiction between the **** who is the second **** and the **** of the third god.


    As for why these contradictions of theirs have nothing to do with the sun **** king of the first god, it is because the sun **** king of the first **** had already fallen before that. To create a great Universe, the force to endure is too great, and the Sun God King will eventually be exhausted and die. Therefore, the power of the Sun God King left by the Creation God Realm is of course not all, in fact it is only a part. But just such a part, if you get it, it is enough to become the master of this great world.


    In fact, with such terrible power, the Sun God King hadn''t planned to give it to anyone else. Otherwise, the God of Light, who is the second deity, wouldn''t be unable to withstand such power. Only the Sun God King can control his own power, this is already destined.


    Now Tang Ye can reach the eternal flames because of the power of the Sun God King. So some rules cannot be changed.

 Chapter 3453： Strength inheritance!

    Only those who have the power of the sun **** can inherit the power of the eternal sea of ??fire, if this is the case, it seems a bit unfair. Because many people desperately want to get a little bit of power there, even the God of Light. Because the power there has a great effect. However, without the power of the sun god, it is impossible to get it. However, there is nothing wrong with the arrangement of the Sun God, after all, his power is also his personal business, naturally he arranges whatever he wants.


    At this moment, Tang Ye jumped from the bird of the eagle-headed dragon body, and the eternal fire was below. No way, the birds and beasts in the eagle-headed dragon''s body did not dare to approach the eternal sea of ??fire, because the strength and high temperature there were unbearable. The only person who can go to the eternal flames is the sun **** himself, or the person who has the power of the sun god.


    In fact, Tang Ye asked the eagle-headed dragon-body bird and beast, if he didn''t have the power of the sun god, what would happen if he jumped like this?


    The answer of the guardian monster beast of the eagle head and dragon body is very simple, Tang Ye will die.


    So, now Tang Ye jumped down, a little scared. If one''s own power is false, doesn''t it mean you have to die?


    However, since they have all jumped off, there is nothing left to say. Life or death is a matter of fate.


    As he got closer and closer to the eternal fire, Tang Ye found that the temperature he felt was getting higher and higher. He didn''t know if such a temperature had a fatal effect. But, at least now he felt the burning pain. Therefore, he thinks it is better to resist. Perhaps having the power of the sun **** is not immune to these high flames, but can resist these high flames.


    Therefore, Tang Ye issued the power of the phoenix to withstand the high temperature from the eternal sea of ??flames. Then he felt weird, he used flame to block the flame?


    "Senior, do you think this is a bit strange? It stands to reason that when we enter the flame state, we are not afraid of high temperatures. Then why do we have to use flame power to resist, doesn''t it seem even hotter?" Tang Ye couldn''t help it. Asked the Phoenix.


    However, after Tang Ye asked the Phoenix, Phoenix did not answer. Because at this time, Phoenix is ??changing. With the impact of the flame under the eternal fire, it swept up to Tang Ye. The flames around Tang Ye''s body began to change, becoming more and more prosperous. Then, in the red fire, it changed into a golden flame. This golden flame is very rare, because a large volume of red fire flame impacted, and after surrounding Tang Ye, only a small golden flame appeared in the end.


    Just like tempering, tempering with a lot of materials only gets a little bit of essence. Then, under the eternal sea of ??flames, a large number of flames continued to sweep and attack Tang Ye. However, these flames were not able to attack Tang Ye in the end. When these flames approached Tang Ye, they seemed to be affected by Tang Ye, and then they only revolved around Tang Ye, then they disappeared and diminished, and finally turned into another one. Strands of golden flames.


    "What''s going on?" Tang Ye was quite dazed by such a situation, even though he felt that it was good for him, because the flames swept over him not to attack him, but to melt into other forces. Especially when golden flames appeared, he felt very comfortable even if they were still wrapped around him. While being comfortable, I feel that my strength has greatly increased. what on earth is this kind of happenings?


    What Tang Ye wanted to ask was Phoenix. Because theoretically speaking, this should be the time when not killing birds is effective. In fact, it was indeed the Phoenix who was at work at this time, otherwise the huge flame waves that swept over would not harm Tang Ye at all. At this moment, the phoenix seemed to be summoned, and emerged in the form of the phoenix, slowly metamorphosing it out, and finally surrounded Tang Ye. It was as if Tang Ye stayed in the illusion of Phoenix''s body.


    "Tang Ye, don''t worry, I feel that the power here is very familiar. Those flames are not here to attack us, but to obey us. I am also summoning these flames, and these flames have the power of the sun god. After refining, the remaining golden flames are the power of the sun god. These powers will be for us." At this time, the Phoenix had free time and said to Tang Ye.


    Hearing Phoenix''s answer, Tang Ye nodded, so that he had nothing to worry about. Because of these forces, there will be no harm to him. On the contrary, it may become his strength. And these powers are exactly the power of the sun god. According to the meaning of the previous Snake Hou, the power here is the complete sun god. At that time, he will be the strongest in the whole world. What can''t he do?


    "I didn''t expect it to be the Lord God." At this time, the snake waiting for them, who was looking at the situation in the eternal sea of ??fire from a distance, expressed a lot of emotion.


    Now the flames of the eternal sea of ??flames are constantly rushing towards Tang Ye, and then they are tempered into golden flames. In fact, the power of the sun **** is emerging, and then Tang Ye can absorb it.


    Able to absorb and fuse the power of the Sun God, there is no doubt that he is the heir of the Sun God Lord.


    They originally thought that since the sun **** fell, no one would be able to control the power of the sun god, that is to say, there would be no more sun **** master. But never expected that a person who could inherit the power of the Sun God Lord appeared now. And this person had the power of the sun **** from the beginning. For this reason, Snake Hou felt that Tang Ye himself was the heir arranged by the sun **** before his fall. It''s just that the heir to the sun **** has never appeared in the past, and now he has appeared.


    "Anyway, this is also a good thing for us. The power of the sun **** can be re-emerged, and those guys in the second and third gods will not dare to be presumptuous anymore! Humph, if they still want to come to us The trouble, then we can make them regret coming to us!" Snake snorted coldly.


    Then, seeing Snake Hou sent out a force. And its power, these guardian monsters are very clear, and it is several times stronger than before. This is because they are the dependent guardian monster beasts created by the sun god. Now that the power of the sun **** is restarted, it is also of great benefit to them. The most obvious one is that their strength is now increased!


    Among these guardian monsters, the vitality tree demon is relatively low in strength, because its main function is to heal. He can heal some injuries quickly. And, provide power enhancement. In the past, the existence of the second and third gods would come to make trouble and try to take away the treasures. The Living Dryad was more bullied.


    But now, after the sun god''s power increases, it believes that it will not be bullied anymore!

 Chapter 3454： Gods Domain Invasion!

    For them, the power of the sun **** is inherited, which is very advantageous. Because this is like the reappearance of the power of the sun god, then the protection of the sun god''s power will be effective and strengthened. In this way, they don''t need to worry about being troubled by the guardian monsters of other gods, or the **** master himself.


    Therefore, for what Tang Ye is doing now, integrating the power of the Sun God Lord, the Snake Waiter will definitely protect him and will not let any situation disturb Tang Ye.


    "You have to be prepared for battle. Now that the Sun God Lord matters, I am afraid that the people of the second and third gods will soon know, then they are very likely to find trouble." Snake Hou said to others. Said the five guardian monsters.


    Several guardian monsters were angry when he heard Snakehou''s words. Because of such things, they are very angry. They know what the snake is referring to. It must be the guardian monster beast of the second god, Chaos God Realm, and might come to prevent Tang Ye from integrating the power of the Sun God King. Also, people from the third divine being in the Dark Divine Realm may also come over. Originally, the relationship between the God of Light and the God of Sun was not so bad, but because the God of Light was wounded in the eternal sea of ??flames and was later killed by the Lord of Darkness, the attitude of the Chaos Gods towards the Creation Gods became very unfriendly. Even after several conflicts, it became an enemy.


    As for the people of the Dark God Realm, they will certainly not be friendly to the Creation God Realm. Because the Dark God Realm has always wanted to eliminate the Creation God Realm, and then replace the Creation God Realm, making the Dark God Realm the first God Realm.


    In the past, because of the fall of the sun god, the power of the sun **** could not be exerted much. People from the Chaos God Realm and Dark God Realm came over, and sometimes the guardian monster beasts of the Creation God Realm really suffered. Even if this continues, it will be very detrimental to them. The battles between these guardian monsters actually represented their respective divine masters fighting. If the guardian monster beasts were killed, then this divine realm would be deserted, and indeed it might be occupied by other divine realms.


    Sure enough, not long after Snake Hou said those words, the sky suddenly became gloomy, and even lightning and thunder appeared. This is a phenomenon that someone has invaded the Gods¡¯ Realm, and those who can invade the Gods¡¯ Realm, apart from the Chaos Gods Realm and the Dark Gods Realm, which are also taboo God¡¯s realms, there will be no other people.


    Therefore, Snake Hou was very angry at this situation and said with a cold snort: "Damn, Chaos God''s Domain and Dark Chaos actually joined forces. It''s a joke! Those guys in Chaos God''s Domain are really embarrassing. Dark God''s Domain is their mortal enemy, they Actually, in order to contain our Creation God Realm, we have joined forces with our mortal enemies, which is really impressive!"


    "This is the so-called no lower limit, no skin, right?" Snake Hou let out a cold snort, then jumped up suddenly. It jumped very high, as if it was about to reach the top of the sky.


    The snake has a monkey body with a snake head. This monkey body should be said to be a gorilla, or "King Kong" is more appropriate. It''s not for watching funny little monkeys, they are extremely domineering and almost invincible. Therefore, the snake waiting to jump up now is something that the other five guardian monsters cannot do. The Snake Time is also the guardian monster that has the greatest protection from the sun god''s power. Among the six guardian monsters, its strength is the strongest.


    After jumping to the sky, Snake Hou suddenly punched the place where lightning and thunder appeared in the sky.


    "Ah!" After Snake made a punch, he immediately heard a cry of pain. Sure enough, behind the lightning and thunder, someone exists. And the people behind this just want to break through the space limitations between God''s Domains through such lightning and thunder, and then reach the Creation God''s Domain.


    If it comes through a normal channel, as a guardian monster, its power will definitely be limited. And, if the normal passage does not have the consent of the leader of the guardian monster, the snake will not be able to pass it. If you force a breakthrough, you will be rebounded by a huge force, and you may have an accident. And this is, want to open up the space between the two gods, and then bypass the passage to enter.


    Snake Hou knew that this was the reason why the guardian monster beast of the Chaos Gods realm and the guardian monster beast of the Dark Gods realm joined together. If they don''t join hands, it is impossible to break the space between the two gods without using the power of both parties together.


    "Hmph, Snake, don''t think you can stop us like this!" At this moment, amidst the thunder and lightning, there was a cold snort, angrily low.


    Snake Hou sneered and cursed: "Lei Guang, you really treat me as a bully for the Creation God Realm? If you think you can challenge me, just come, don''t bring a group of people every time, don''t be ashamed. ?"


    "Huh haha, Snake, are you stupid? What you get is the protection of the power of the sun god, you who are in the first god, how can I fight you? Even if it is our **** lord, when you arrive in your creation **** domain, At the beginning, it was also greatly restricted. Huh, **** it, even you can do things with the Lord Lord. After all, you are only relying on the power of the Sun Lord. Now, you don¡¯t have the power of the Sun Lord, I think How good are you guys?" In the black cloud of lightning and thunder, there were voices of sneers.


    The snake waiter felt ridiculous, and laughed: "Why, do you mean that you didn''t rely on the power of the Lord of Light for shelter?"


    "You..." The voice in the black cloud with lightning and thunder naturally couldn''t argue with Snakehou''s words. Because it is him who is here to attack the Creation God Realm, this is a kind of invasion, and it doesn''t make sense.


    Of course, at this time, who would say anything. Whoever has the abilities will bully him. Whoever has the abilities will invade. Whoever has the ability will seize whose treasure. This is a very simple reason, strength is paramount.


    However, on the side of the God of Light, there has always been a good reputation, and others think that God of Light is just, kind, and just. This is indeed the case. However, the God of Light had fallen, and the power of his faction was beyond the control of God of Light. Of course, deeply influenced by the God of Light, even those powers under the God of Light have this kind of mind. For this reason, Snake Hou said a few more points, these people are actually guilty of conscience.


    Snake Hou sneered and said: "After all, Lei Guang, your guardian monster of the Chaos Gods Realm, in order to get the treasures of my Creation Gods Realm, don''t you even need the little skin that the Lord of Light has finally accumulated? You actually united the Dark Gods Realm? Those people who are neither human nor ghost have come to attack my Creation God Domain. Are you really going to win glory for your master?"


    "You shut up! Humph, don''t think I don''t know the situation of your Creation God Realm. Do you want a new Sun God Lord to be born? I will never allow it!" The voice screamed out loud in the black cloud of lightning and thunder .

 Chapter 3455： Congenital superiority!

    Obviously, now Tang Ye appears in the Creation God Realm and is the heir to the power of the Sun God. He is fusing the power of the Sun God and is preparing to become the second Sun God Lord. He is guarded by the monsters of the second and third gods. Got it. Now, they came to prevent Tang Ye from completing the power inheritance of the sun god.


    They must stop Tang Ye, otherwise, the monster beast of the first **** will be protected by the power of the **** master. In this case, it would be much stronger than the guardian monsters of other gods. As the guardian monsters of the second and third gods, Lei Guang would definitely not allow it.


    In fact, over the years, they have been waiting for the people who inherited the power of their gods to appear. If this is the case, they can also restore their gods, which is equivalent to regaining their sheltering power, so they don¡¯t have to worry about anything else. The power of the gods is stronger than them. Then, you can take advantage of this time to destroy the guardian monsters of other gods!


    But no one thought that the successor to the first divine power appeared first. This is really unfair! Without the protection of divine power, the power one guarding the monster beast of the first deity is already the strongest. But that''s it, the heir to the first divine power appeared first!


    The guardian monster beasts under the light **** seat and the guardian monster beasts under the dark **** seat could not accept such a thing. For this reason, they now unite together to prevent Tang Ye from inheriting the power of the sun god.


    Lei Guang and the others wanted to prevent Tang Ye from absorbing and fusing the power of the Sun God, but Snake Waiting and the others wanted to protect Tang Ye. Snake Hou would definitely not let Lei Guang hinder Tang Ye. This is not only to protect the sun god, but also to the long-term struggle between their gods.


    Snake Hou didn''t want himself and the Living Dryad to be dealt with by guardian monsters of other gods. They are actually not warlike. Even if the Sun God Lord is gone, they just stay in the Creation God Realm honestly. If someone breaks in and takes the treasure, they will guard the treasure. That''s it. As for things like Lei Guang who like to start battles between God''s Domains, Snake Waiter would not do it. However, this does not mean that he is weak.


    If Lei Guang and the others attacked, Snake Hou would take the other guardian monsters and fight back together. I have tried this a few times in the past, because the snakes are powerful and they have never been defeated, so no snoopers of the gods can come to the Creation God Realm to dominate the world.


    However, the guardian monsters of the second and third gods have never joined forces in the past. Therefore, Snake Hou was very angry about the matter of thunder, and knew that it was no small matter. He and the other guardian monsters must be very careful so as not to be solved by Lei Guang.


    Although they lived a long time, they were not bored. Therefore, they are still not willing to die. Especially, not willing to be dealt with by someone like Lei Guang.


    "Brothers, the time has come to protect the Lord Lord! The time has come to protect our Creation God Realm!" The snake waited in the sky, resisting the breakthrough space of the thunder light, and then shouted at the living tree monsters below.


    Of course, the Living Dryads would not be afraid of such things, even though they knew that the combination of the power of the second and third gods was very unfavorable to them, but at this time, they only knew that they had not been like this for a long time. It''s done. Now that you have a chance, let''s do it. Let the second and third gods know that they are not easy to provoke!


    As a result, the living tree monster, the eagle-headed dragon body-named the dragon bird, and the other three guardian monsters all moved into action. Whether they can fly or not, they can all float. Once in the sky, they attacked the space vortex that wanted to break through together.


    "Just go ahead and fight. Now that they have joined forces, even if we do our best, we can''t stop it. The only thing we have to do now is to delay time. No matter how long we can delay, it''s fine. We can get it. The more time you spend, the more beneficial it will be for the Lord Lord. As long as we can get the Lord Lord enough power, then dealing with these despicable guys is a breeze.¡± Snake Waiter said to the living tree monsters.


    "Okay, brother, we know. It just so happened that we haven''t made a shot for too long, and now we can just have a good time!" The dragon bird is actually a very fierce monster, and it is already eager to try.


    "Well, let''s play by yourself. However, we haven''t had a fight for too long. At the beginning, we should suffer a bit. However, I want you to find your feelings right away, and then use your due strength. "The snake waits like a big brother, teaching the living tree monsters.


    This point, Snake Hou thinks it is also something they must pay attention to. Because, Lei Guang, the second god, they have been fighting all the time. And the object of their battle is the dark guardian monster of the third god. Because the gods of light and the gods of darkness have always been enemies of life and death, so as the guardian monsters under their respective gods'' seats, naturally the same is true.


    Therefore, Lei Guang and the others have always had combat experience and training. At this point, they are better than Snake Waiting. And what the Snake Waiters had always relied on was that the guardian monster beast, as the first deity, had the most powerful divine power, that is, the protection of the sun divine power, so that it could always be stronger than Lei Guang and the others. Otherwise, they would have been solved by Lei Guang.


    Therefore, this is also the reason Lei Guang and the others are very upset. It''s as if they are children from poor families and work very hard, but they are not as good as those from rich families. Children from rich families rely on the conditions given by their parents, but they are very lazy. How unfair this is. Under the seat of the **** of light, it was originally required to be fair and just, and if such unfair things happen to them, they will absolutely not tolerate it.


    "Snake time, do you think this can stop us? Humph, I tell you, today your days of relying on the sun''s power are over! Don''t think that you can be unscrupulous if you have the protection of the sun''s power! This kind of existence should disappear!" Inside the black cloud vortex that flashed and thundered, thunder light drank lowly.


    Snake Hou felt quite speechless, and said: "Lei Guang, can you not always look cynical? Indeed, we have the power of the sun, and the conditions are superior to you. However, we have such power and did not go. Do you provoke you? We are also guarding our one-acre three-quarters peacefully. You must come and invade, and then we will be beaten back. In this way, you are to blame us?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, in short, it''s either you or we are dead today!" Lei Guang still drank like that.

 Chapter 3456： The worst case!

    So Snake Hou felt unable to communicate with Lei Guang. It''s so unreasonable. Even if you are cynical and want to rob the rich and help the poor, you have to speak a principle, right? It¡¯s not a crime to have money. He didn¡¯t break the law and didn¡¯t use money to oppress others. Whether it¡¯s the rules. If this is all wrong, the snake will feel that he doesn''t know what to do.


    "If you want to call, please call. My attitude is still the same as before. I will not take the initiative to offend you, but if anyone offends us, we will fight back with all our strength. We never feel that we have the first deity. Strength is a thing that can be used to show off. We are also sad for the fall of Lord Divine Lord. Now Lord Divine Lord is coming back, of course we will not allow anyone to obstruct it!" The snake waited out to Lei Guang.


    "Huh, don''t say those beautiful things! Only when you have experienced weakness and being oppressed, and the kind of unwillingness and grievance that can''t defeat your opponents no matter how hard you work, you will understand our mood!" Lei Guang said sharply to the snake. Drink it out.


    Snake Hou shook his head, feeling that there was really no way to make sense with Lei Guang, so he didn''t bother to say more, and began to attack the dark spatial vortex with punch after punch. Now, Lei Guang and the others were attacking and colliding from the space vortex, trying to open up the space channel. The snake waited for them to attack here and beat their strength back to stop the thunder.


    However, you can see that this pitch-black space vortex is being pressured little by little. This shows that the snake waits for their attack and cannot stop Lei Guang and them. Fortunately, this was something that Snake Hou had long expected. After all, now there are not only thunder light and them, but also the third gods, those dark monsters in the Dark God Realm.


    Dark monsters, although they are in the Dark God Realm of the third god, their strength is not necessarily third. Because the monster beasts of the Dark God Realm were born with the second divine position, the guardian monster beast of the Chaos God Realm. In fact, their strength is similar to that of the second god. Therefore, now there are two groups of such powerful people coming, it is of course difficult for them to deal with the snake, unless the power of the sun **** returns, making the divine protection on them become stronger.


    "Brother, we don''t seem to be able to stop them." At this time, the vitality tree demon came over and gave a drop of vitality to the rain snake to take it, and also to other guardian monsters, expressing concern to the snake. In this case, the role of the living tree monster is very huge. Because when they attack each other, they consume a lot of strength or are injured, and then eat the vitality rain, you can get a huge recovery. In this way, they can continue to attack.


    Therefore, although the attack power of the Living Dryad is the weakest, the Snake Hou is very important. And, when there was a fight in the past, when the enemy knew about the living tree monster, the first thing he would do was to kill the living tree monster.


    "Huh, it''s the old tree monster!" At this moment, Lei Guang and the others felt the existence of the vital tree monster, and felt that the vitality rain provided by the vital tree monster had restored a lot of their power. He yelled and threatened: "You **** old tree monster, do you think this can stop us? I tell you, this time, we are bound to win! Hmph, wait until I reach the Creation God Realm , The first thing to do is to kill you!"


    This is not just a threat from Lei Guang, but also Lei Guang''s plan. It is too dangerous for the existence of the vigorous old tree monster. Because maybe the vitality old tree monster can''t exert much combat power, but it can recover physical strength, even divine power, at a critical time. In this case, wouldn''t it be equivalent to having a lot of lives?


    Therefore, the person who can bring such an increase must not be kept, otherwise the battle may be caused by such a person.


    When the vitality tree demon heard Lei Guang¡¯s words, he felt very boring, and hummed: "Lei Guang, do you think I was frightening? Which time did you say that when the fight started? You want to kill me, ha, what a pity , You can''t do it. Otherwise, why have you waited until now and haven''t succeeded?"


    "You..." Lei Guang was very angry. Actually even a monster of the strength of the Living Dryad dared to make a joke on him.


    "I don''t bother to talk nonsense with you anymore. After I break this space channel, it will be your death date!" Lei Guang shouted out loudly there, and then continued to attack the dark vortex with super power, wanting to break this defense quickly Enchantment, or the line of defense between the gods.


    "Don''t worry, we will be able to break it soon." At this time, there was another extra sound coming from the black cloud vortex that flashed and thundered. It was not from thunder. The voice I heard was very terrifying, deep to the extreme. Hearing such a voice, I couldn''t help feeling a bit shabby behind my back.


    And the person who made this terrible sound was the third deity, that is, the boss of the guardian monster beast of the Dark God Realm. He was called "Black Ji", who had a very terrifying dark power, and it was said that there was also the power of the dark god. Could it be the power successor of the Dark Lord?


    Hei Ji thinks so too. Because he now has an extremely terrifying dark power, he feels that as long as he spends some more power, he can get the power of the dark god! However, before that, the Sun God Lord must not be able to recover first.


    And even if he inherited the power of the Dark Lord, he couldn''t make the successor of the Sun Lord succeed. Because the power of the sun **** is restrained against the dark god. It is not only to restrain their dark gods, but also to light gods. This is the horror of the sun god, because the sun **** is the origin of everything if it is to be traced back. If there is no origin of the power of the sun god, there will be no subsequent exploration. In this way, there is no need to worry about being suppressed by the sun god. For them, the second and third gods have been fighting against each other. Both of them are basically evenly matched, and there is no one who will restrain another.


    However, the power of the Sun God King is different. The power of the sun **** is too strong, it can easily explain them.


    Otherwise, Lei Guang wouldn''t be able to cooperate with Hei Ji in the Dark God Realm. Otherwise, Lei Guang''s arrogant existence, of course, would not allow himself to have such a thing. If he stayed with the dark and evil existence, he would still join hands. In this case, his reputation would be bad.


    Now, after being furiously scolded by the snake, Lei Guang didn''t argue too much. Because he believes that such a thing, as long as the Creation God Realm is resolved, there is nothing terrible about other things. Even the Dark God''s Domain is a matter of hand.


    boom!


    At this moment, the black cloud vortex in the air suddenly showed a dazzling light. This is Lei Guang and they have broken through, and the worst has already occurred!

 Chapter 3457： Speed ??and strength!

    Sure enough, as expected by Snake Hou, under the cooperation of Lei Guang and the people of the Dark Gods Realm, they could finally break the space barrier and come to the Creation God Realm. This is probably because the guardian beasts of the Dark Gods have the ability to tear apart space, while the guardian beasts of the Chaos Gods have the speed of light that impacts the space. Together, the two can break the space barrier.


    "Huh ha ha, we are finally here!" In the mid-air thunderous black cloud whirlpool, thunderous laughter came. Then, the lightning and thunder became more intense, and then the vortex under the black cloud suddenly expanded, and then there appeared a gleaming golden light, white thunder and lightning entangled the body, and the body looked like a transparent man for a while.


    This is the guardian monster of the Chaos God Realm under the second god, Thunder Light. He is also the most powerful guardian monster in the Chaos God Realm, equivalent to the boss of the guardian monster, and his status is the same as that of the Creation God Realm where the snake is in the first place.


    After Lei Guang appeared, other guardian monsters continued to appear. Some of these guardian monsters are in human form, while others are in monster form. At their level, it is not difficult to turn into a human being. It''s just that sometimes the power of turning into a person is limited. Therefore, it is easier to fight if it is directly transformed into the form of a monster. Anyway, now that we are here, there is no doubt that all we have to do is to fight, but it will not be as simple as talking a few words, drinking tea and chatting.


    Thunder Light, Lightning Flash, Xing Yao, etc., are almost related to the light, they are the guardian monsters of the chaotic abyss of the second god. As for the other side, the third **** is the people of the Dark Gods Realm, headed by the guardian monsters of the Dark Gods Realm such as Heiji, Nightfall, and Twilight.


    The guardian monsters of the Snake Waiter, the Living Tree Demon, and Dragon Bird and other first gods of the Creation God Realm have been suspended in the air, in front of the eternal sea of ??fire, as if they are protecting the eternal sea of ??fire, preventing thunder light and black silence from entering. The purpose of this was to prevent Lei Guang and Hei Ji from disturbing Tang Ye from absorbing the sun''s divine power in the eternal fire sea.


    Lei Guang looked at Snake Hou and sneered again and again, and said, "Snake Hou, it''s been a long time since I saw you. Why do you feel that your spirit is worse than before?"


    As the guardian demon beast of the Dark Gods Realm, Hei Ji did not have as many words as Lei Guang. He stayed quietly at this time, but began to gather his strength and be ready to attack at any time. He is not like Lei Guang, he is already looking for a shot opportunity, as long as there is a chance, he will shot. Because it took so much energy to come to the Creation God Realm, he didn''t want to just say a few words to Snake Hou, what he wanted was to fulfill his purpose, and that was to prevent Tang Ye from becoming the second Sun God King.


    Snake Hou looked at Lei Guang and sneered as well, and said, "I can''t help it. I am very angry and sad when I meet someone like you who is despicable and unreasonable. I must be out of spirit."


    Lei Guang was taken aback, but he didn''t expect Snakehou to speak so directly. He smiled and said: "Whatever you say, it is not a matter of two days when we are enemies to each other. As long as we have the opportunity, it is the best to be able to kill each other. So, today, between us It''s time to win."


    Snake Hou sneered and said: "That''s right, since you have all been sent here today, then I really should get rid of you, lest you all think about coming to my Creation God Realm to grab the treasure, or even worse, and want to kill it. We. So don¡¯t blame me for you. Today, I cleaned up all of you!"


    "Huh, Snake, you don''t need to write drafts for big talk. It seems that you have made progress! Then come and see who solved it!" Lei Guang shouted, then turned into a flash of lightning, and rushed to it. In front of the snake waiting.


    Such an action is only a momentary matter. It seems that when they reach their level of strength, fighting is very magical. Only people of their level can see clearly what is going on. If you let an ordinary person look at it, it feels like you are waking up and you can''t see clearly.


    Bang bang bang!


    When Lei Guang arrived in front of Snake Hou in an instant, in the next second, Lei Guang made several attacks, and each attack was very powerful and domineering. That''s why it is said that such an attack cannot be clearly seen by ordinary people.


    The attack of lightning is like lightning, like light. In just a second, he could move and change, attacking in several directions. And he not only has speed, but his power is also very domineering. The so-called world martial arts is only fast. With such terrible speed and such terrible power, it should have been good for invincibility.


    However, in the face of his attack, Snake Hou did not change any position, just stood in suspension. The "King Kong"-like lower body, as if it were on horseback, was as stable as Mount Tai, making him unscathed even after being attacked by lightning several times. In this way, it is the defense on the snake head. Snake heads are not designed for defense, but for offense. However, the defense of the snake head is naturally not as strong as the monkey body. It can even be said that the defense is weak. However, the snake head of the snake waiting does not need to be defensive, because it can evade!


    Because, the snake head has a speed that is not lost to Lei Guang! Such a speed can completely keep up with the speed of Lei Guang. Therefore, in the face of Leiguang''s several attacks, the snake''s head was directly avoided. In this way, after the lightning attack is over, the snake will not be hurt at all.


    Lei Guang naturally noticed the situation of Snake Hou. He squinted his eyes and snorted coldly to Snake Hou: "Don''t think you can avoid my attack all the time. Hmph, my speed is no one. Comparable to me!"


    The snake waiter was speechless, and said: "I didn''t say anything. You are always chatting there. You think about what I think. Then you keep talking there, and I want to ask you. Are you annoying?"


    "You..." Lei Guang was really furious when the snake waiter said so. Then immediately rushed to the snake waiting, attacking the snake waiting. At the same time, he drank to the guardian monsters of the Chaos Gods Realm in a low voice, "You also shot together, I can feel that their power has increased because of the return of the sun''s divine power. This situation cannot be allowed to continue, otherwise even us Everyone is not their opponent!"


    At this moment, Lei Guang had just finished speaking, and Hei Ji, who had been silent for a long time, immediately dispatched. Lei Guang doesn''t need to say that he knows this kind of thing. He has been waiting for the opportunity to shoot, and now he is. Snake Hou had just finished the battle with Lei Guang, and he knew that there was a great chance that Snake Hou would be injured when he shot.


    At the same time, the other guardian monster beasts also shot. Lei Guang''s words made them very jealous. If the sun''s divine power is truly returned, then the guardian monster beasts they invaded, I am afraid they have to explain here.

 Chapter 3458： Some anger!

    The full-scale melee began. This was originally a war between gods, not between one person. Therefore, when the guardian monsters of the Chaos Gods Realm and the Dark Gods Realm both took action, the living tree monsters and dragon birds behind Snakehou also took action.


    call!


    At this moment, Hei Jing attacked Snakehou. Black Silence is the first guardian monster of the Dark God Realm, and it is an existence protected by the greatest power of the Dark God Lord. His strength is definitely not to be underestimated. Especially, that dark power can tear space apart. Because the dark power is to exert its effect where others can''t see it. Other spaces actually fall into this category. Therefore, if you want to skip the entrance from the Chaos God Realm and the Dark God Realm, and directly reach the Creation God Realm, you must use the power of tearing space.


    The power of shredding space can be used in this way, and it can exert terrible power when attacking. Because this kind of attack squeezes and twists a small space, and then twists the part of the attack target to another space, just like crushing it with a squeezer. In this case, because the power of the space is terrible, it is very easy to get injured.


    If he can''t stop an attack like Hei Jing, then a part of his body will be crushed and disappeared. For example, his fist hits his chest. If he can''t avoid it, a hole in his chest will appear in an instant. This hole was formed because of the lack of flesh and blood, not that it was pierced. And those missing flesh and blood have been ground to other dimensions.


    Therefore, the power of Black Silence is so terrible. However, the strength of Hei Ji now is not that terrifying to Snakehou. Because when a war broke out between the God of Light and the God of Darkness, the battle between the two sides was very fierce. In the end, when both sides were injured, the God of Light won. Then, the Lord of Light put a very severe seal on the Lord of Darkness, which greatly weakened the power of the Lord of Darkness, which also led to the weakening of the power of the guardian monsters of the Dark God Realm such as Hei Ji.


    Otherwise, with Hei Ji''s full strength, he can break into the Creation God Realm without having to join forces with Lei Guang. It''s just that it''s one thing to break into the Creation God''s Domain, but it''s another thing to be able to deal with the snakes. Because the sun divine power of the Creation God Realm has a huge suppressing effect on the Dark God. After all, the power of the Dark God is restrained by the power of the God of Light, and it is said that the power of the God of Light comes from the Sun God. Thus, the power of the Creation God Realm is even more important to the guardian monsters of the Dark God Realm. It is used for pressure.


    Therefore, even if Hei Jing could break through to the Creation God Realm alone, without the help of other forces, he would be unable to deal with the Creation God Realm. Otherwise, how could Hei Ji join hands with Lei Guang. After all, their Lord Lord was sealed by the God of Light and fell. Then, they were also greatly weakened because of the power of the God of Light. It can be said that their Dark Divine Realm and Chaos Divine Realm, that is, the Divine Realm under the God of Light, have feuds of life and death, and they are incompatible!


    At this time, Hei Jing was about to attack the snake waiting. He is using the power of space distortion. Right now, Snake Hou had just evaded the lightning speed attack, and many places had not been adjusted properly. At this time, facing the attack of Hei Ji, he might not be able to resist it. So Hei Jing felt that this was an opportunity to attack. For his attack, as long as it succeeds once, it can cause huge damage to the snake. After all, the space-distorted crushing attack directly damages the human body, and it is still the kind that cannot be repaired. If the hand is attacked and the space is distorted and shattered and the coverage is wide enough, the whole hand may be distorted to another space. In this way, one hand will be lost forever.


    Therefore, the black silence that controls this spatial power is actually the most terrifying enemy. Of course, all premises are based on sufficiently strong strength.


    Click! Huh!


    Hei Jing punched the space vortex with his fist, and then hit Shouhou''s heart. This attack is very ruthless and cruel. If it is hit in the center, the position of the heart will be distorted to other dimensions, which must be dead. Therefore, Hei Jing is not nonsense at all, and the attack is fatal, but he will not slowly ink there.


    However, Snake Hou watched Hei Jing attack like this, just snorted, and did not evade. It just ran the "King Kong" body to protect the whole area of ??the monkey body. This is to be compared with Hei Jing, is it because his King Kong body is powerful, or Hei Jing''s space distortion attack is powerful?


    Soon, Hei Ji''s fist carrying the distortion of space hit, and it hit the position of Snake''s heart. Hei Jing was very confident in her own power. Because he felt that the power of space distortion is the nemesis of all forces, and no power can completely avoid the power of space distortion. After all, this attack is like opening up a space and then throwing something from this space to another space. Such an attack can be said to have nothing to defend against. Anyway, with such a space-distorting attack, some things will be "sent away" to other spaces.


    However, at this time, Hei Ji''s fist hit the body of King Kong in Shehou and found that the power of space distortion was useless!


    Hei Ji''s eyes widened suddenly, unable to believe such a thing. How could it be possible, even the space power is completely blocked, what kind of ability is this? Or what are the moves?


    Hei Jing didn''t believe that there would be such a move that was not afraid of space distortion.


    "Are you weird?" Snake Hou is okay now, watching Hei Ji sneer, and then said: "Actually, you don''t need to be surprised or doubt your own power. The power of space distortion is indeed very powerful. If it weren¡¯t for the protection of the power of the Sun God Lord, and the power of your Dark God¡¯s Domain had not recovered, otherwise, my heart would definitely be punched into a hole by your punch?"


    Hei Jing was shocked when he heard Snake Hou''s words, and then immediately retreated. He didn''t expect his attack to be blocked, which was the reason. It''s really ironic. In the end, his strength is still limited, so if he fights with the snake now, is he insulting himself?


    Damn it! Hei Jing is very helpless for such things. He glared angrily at Lei Guang, as if he had a feeling of anger. He knows that it''s not that his own strength is bad, and it''s not that his moves are wrong. All of this was because the light god''s seal on their dark **** was too strong, causing their guardian monster beasts under the dark **** to also be affected.


    Hei Ji sometimes wonders, should she regain her own power first, and then deal with the people in the Creation God Realm?

 Chapter 3459： Its an idiot!

    Hei Jing was very unwilling to see this situation. The space-distorting power he mastered was originally extremely terrifying and powerful. Even if the Snake Hou was protected by the power of the Sun God, as long as he was the power of the heyday, there was no need to worry, as he could deal with the Snake Hou. However, the current situation is not good. Because his power was affected by the suppression of the God of Light, he was unable to exert all his power, so he couldn''t deal with the snake waiting.


    His attack just now failed to injure the snake. The snake waiter stood there and let him fight, but he was unable to hurt the snake waiter. He felt like he was nakedly underestimated by the snake waiter, he was nakedly mocked by the snake waiter. The feeling of being aggrieved is really uncomfortable. However, there is no way, and now it is impossible to get rid of the seal suppression of the once God of Light. Therefore, we can only continue to fight like this.


    Fortunately, at this time, they are not just people from the Dark God Realm. Although reluctant, they did join forces with the people of Chaos God Realm. Therefore, there are both sides, even if they lose to the snake for a while, it will be fine. Anyway, if the fight goes on, it will be them who will win in the end.


    "Don''t worry, let''s go together! The longer you fight, the more the snake waits and they will fall into the wind. Today, we are going to kill the snake waiting for them in this Creation God Realm!" Lei Guang knew what was happening now, and snorted coldly. , It is an encouragement to everyone. Of course, this is also the actual situation. They are crowded, and they cooperate very well, so they can indeed deal with them.


    This point is also known to Snake Hou. However, Snake Hou does not think that it is them who lose. Because at this time, Snake Hou also has expectations. That is, Tang Ye integrated the divine power of the sun in the eternal fire. Because every time Tang Ye merged some sun divine power, it meant that the sun divine power began to return. The return of the sun''s divine power will strengthen their sheltering power. In this way, the longer the fight may be, there is exactly the opposite situation, that is, their power becomes stronger with the return of the shelter power. Therefore, it is not that they are bigger and weaker, but they are stronger and stronger!


    For this reason, the snake waiter wants to use the method of delaying time instead. He sneered at Lei Guang and said, "Why, are you planning to do more to bully less. Or, do you want to fight on wheels or something? I think this way of consumption is very useful. Therefore, I must avoid Such a thing."


    With that, the Snake Hou suddenly exerted its strength and sprayed a terrible poisonous mist from the head of the snake. Suddenly there was a black poisonous mist in a large area in front of it, which can affect the line of sight and is highly poisonous. If you are not careful, there will be Possibly poisoned. Since it was an attack from a person at the level of Snake Waiting, it would definitely have a very harmful effect on Lei Guang. Therefore, in the face of such poisonous fog, Lei Guang did not dare to rush over.


    Suddenly, it was like the people of the Creation God Realm who were waiting for the snake, separated from the people of Leiguang and the others. This is exactly the poisonous mist. And this style of play doesn''t seem like a quick fight, but it''s going to be delayed. Snake Hou actually wanted to do this. What he said was naturally just to fool Leiguang and the others. Snake Hou is still very wise, it can be said to be more cunning.


    Lei Guang didn''t seem to realize Snake Hou''s intention to do so. Now separated from the poisonous fog, the thunder light sent out a lightning attack, trying to eliminate the poisonous fog, or to open a channel in the poisonous fog. Then he sternly shouted at the snake, "Huh, snake, do you think this can stop us? If you want to do this, that''s fine, it will only become more and more unfavorable to you!"


    Lei Guang was right in thinking this way. He felt that if they were to fight a war of attrition, it must be their side who had more people. However, Hei Jing reached the poisonous mist at this moment, frowning and staring, looking like he wanted to crack the poisonous mist. Then he said to Lei Guang: "Do you really think that the snake waiter is doing this against us? Do you think that the snake waiter really wants to fight quickly, so he used this kind of poisonous fog trick?"


    Hei Jing didn''t want to say more, but Lei Guang''s thoughts and actions really made him look down. He felt that Lei Guang was pure, just a superficial creature, and could not think about anything. Don''t know where to see the clues. If Lei Guang continues to lead them, he thinks they will have trouble sooner or later.


    After Lei Guang heard Hei Ji''s words, he suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. He felt that Hei Ji''s questioning him was against him and questioning him. However, he was the leader of the guardian monster beasts of the Chaos Gods Realm, and he didn''t want to be taught by someone from the Dark Gods Realm. In fact, deep in his heart, he deeply rejected the Dark God Realm. He felt that those dark things were only able to survive behind their light. Therefore, he felt that the existence of the Dark God Realm was nothing more than hiding in the corner and living in the dark.


    Now, since cooperating with the people in the Dark Gods Realm has opened the way to the Creation Gods Realm, there is no need to bother about Hei Ji and the others. If there is anything that can be used, it is to contain the snake waiting for them. These dark things are only so useful.


    "Why, Hei Ji, do you have any comments on my arrangements?" Lei Guang looked rather arrogant, and said with a sneer at Hei Ji.


    Hei Jing shook her head, thinking that Lei Guang was really an idiot. And seeing such thunder light, he was even more unwilling. He couldn''t understand why the power of the Dark God Realm was weaker than that of the Light God, and it seemed like a kind of natural restraint. Otherwise, why do they bother in the Dark God Realm?


    But why? Why must the power of the Light God Realm be able to suppress the Dark God Realm? If this is the case, how can it be changed? Maybe it can¡¯t be changed, but it can return a lot of the sheltering power of the Dark Gods Realm. That is to kill the guardian beasts of the Chaos Gods and let the power of the light gods of the Chaos Gods disappear, so that the existence of the dark Gods can not be affected by the Chaos Gods Influenced by the influence, they can also do more things like their masters, right?


    For a while, between Lei Guang and Hei Jing, there was actually a spark of contradiction. It''s just that they know that now their goal is not to do these fearless quarrels and anger, but to settle the snake and wait for them.


    "I don''t think you have discovered one thing." At this time, Hei Jing suppressed his inner dissatisfaction with Lei Guang, made a very reasonable explanation, and said: "The strength of Snake Hou now should be said to belong to those few Creation God Realms. Has the power to guard the monster beast changed?"


    "The divine protection of their bodies has improved!" Hei Ji let out a low voice, and then said: "If you continue to fight slowly, it will only harm us, not them!"

 Chapter 3460： Powerful treatment!

    Hei Jing''s words reminded everyone, and then went to pay attention to the situation of the snake waiting for them. At this time, they really felt that as the battle lasted longer, the guardian monsters of the Creation God Realm, such as the Snake Waiter and the Living Dryad, became stronger. That is the protection power of the sun **** is becoming stronger, which can greatly increase the power of guarding monsters.


    Lei Guang didn''t expect such a thing to happen, and suddenly felt furious. Because he didn''t expect things to be like this. He originally thought that it would be beneficial to them to fight such a war of attrition if he dragged on and fought. And he told his teammates the same way. The result is now that if the fight is delayed, it is beneficial to the snake waiters. It was like slapped him in the face severely, and he felt very embarrassed and became very gloomy and angry.


    "Damn it, Snake, you want to yin me!" Lei Guang shouted out in a low voice, suddenly emitting a terrible light like lightning, and then attacked the poisonous fog.


    The power of the thunder light is still very strong. After he burst out with such a strong light, like a lightning attack, he instantly split a channel so that he can pass through the poisonous fog. Of course, the poison of Snake was not directly split by the power of thunder light. The reason why it could split was because there were also constant attacks from other guardian monsters, especially the attacks of Hei Ji that mastered the power of space. The poisonous mist of Snake Hou would be dissipated so quickly, and the spatial power of Black Silence played a great role. By distorting the space, the poisonous fog can be transferred to other spaces, thus sparse the poisonous fog.


    For such a situation, although Snake Hou was expected, he also felt it was very bad. Originally thought that such a powerful poison could delay a longer time, but it was broken up so quickly. And, he felt that Hei Jing was indeed a tricky character. It would be much easier if everyone was like Lei Guang.


    After the thunder light broke the poisonous fog, it attacked like lightning, and even the snake could not react so quickly at such a speed. Fortunately, Snake Time itself has very terrifying defensive power. As for the snake''s head, there is no such strong defensive power as the monkey''s body, but it can diffuse terrible poison, making people afraid to approach it. If you get close and get those poisons, it will be very troublesome. Therefore, Lei Guang originally wanted to attack the snake head of the snake, but because of the terrible poison that permeated the snake head, he could only attack below the monkey body. But there was too much defensive power under the monkey body, even if he attacked the snake for dozens of times, the snake did not suffer much damage.


    "Let me come!" At this time, Hei Jing also attacked. Hei Ji still looked very unwilling. Because he didn''t believe it anymore, he couldn''t beat the pain to the point of snake. He felt that no matter how strong the defense was, it could be broken. There is no defense to defend the space. Because when he casts a spell, it actually doesn''t seem to attack a snake, but twists other spaces, and then twists through other spaces and hurts others. Such an attack is somewhat effective, depending on whether it can hit someone and whether it can make that person irresistible.


    At this time, Hei Jing took advantage of the lightning attack. Because in Lei Guang¡¯s attack just now, Lei Guang knew that it was difficult to impress the Snake Ward¡¯s defenses, so the resistance he attacked dozens of times all at the same place. In this way, just like the principle of using water droplets to pierce through stones, if you continuously attack the same place, it may be broken. However, Leiguang''s attack was useless and failed to penetrate Snakehou''s defense. However, this does not mean that Leiguang''s attack has no effect at all. In fact, the places where the snakes were intensively attacked just now have become quite vulnerable. If you encounter another attack, it will definitely be injured.


    So at this time, Hei Jing used the space-distortion ability to attack Snake Hou where he was at a weak point. Suddenly the space was distorted, and Snake Hou''s body was unable to withstand such a strong attack, and was immediately pierced through a hole. The blood collapsed, which was miserable. However, Snake Hou didn''t fall down suddenly because of this, he still stood very firmly in the air, to deal with the attacks of Lei Guang.


    For this kind of hole punched out, he will not be killed in a short time. Moreover, this is not a fatal injury. As long as it takes a little time and energy, it can be cured at any time. At this time, the Living Dryad came. The vitality dryad directly gave Snake Hou a bottle of vitality rain. After the snake was eaten, the injury soon healed, even including the bleeding location, the bleeding was stopped all at once. Then, the hole in the hole slowly recovered, as if the lost flesh and blood were made up.


    In the end, Snake Hou seemed to be unharmed.


    Seeing this scene, both Lei Guang and Hei Jing stared at the living tree monster. It was because they wounded Snake Hou with great difficulty, and in a blink of an eye, the Living Dryad healed Snake Hou''s injury. It''s as if the snake has two lives.


    Such a situation is of course very unfavorable to Lei Guang and the others. Because now they know, the more they delay, the stronger the protection of the sun''s divine power they will receive. In this case, they can''t have any obstruction or delay.


    "To kill the tree demon!" Lei Guang whispered out. He feels that the current situation is getting worse and worse. At the beginning, he felt that the Snake Waiter was not difficult for them to deal with. After all, they are all powerful characters, and they still work together. . But now after they fought with the snake waiter, they realized that it was not easy for them to defeat the snake waiter. As a result, they had to face not only the Snake Time, but also other guardian monsters of the Creation God Realm. Among them, the vitality of the tree demon''s vitality is a very scary medicine. It''s even a bit like a resurrection effect. So, if the Living Dryad hadn''t been solved first, then it would be very difficult for them to attack the snake.


    As it is now, the Snake Hou was finally injured, but because the vitality tree demon came, he cured the Snake Hou''s injury with vitality. In this way, the attacks of Lei Guang and Hei Jing just now were tantamount to beating in vain. And they don''t have this opportunity every time, so the next chance they can get to kill the snake, I don''t know when it is. Even, there will be no more.


    "This **** tree monster!" Lei Guang was furious at such a thing. He didn''t expect that there would be a living tree monster at a critical time. This vitality Dryad has the ability to heal quickly, and it must be solved first!


    "Everyone concentrates on killing the tree monster, and can no longer let its vitality rain come into effect!" Lei Guang stared at the vital tree monster and screamed.


    For this, others have no objection. Hei Jing thinks so too. As a result, their target of attack became the living tree monster.

 Chapter 3461： Do their best!

    Seeing that Lei Guang and Hei Ji had both targeted him, the Living Dryad was a little speechless. One''s own ability is to heal and restore strength, since his teammate is injured, he must be shot. Being targeted now, I feel a little stressed. However, he believes that the snake will protect him. After all, his role is still very big, if he is solved, then they want to fight the war of attrition, it may not work.


    At this time, Lei Guang attacked quickly, his speed was considered the fastest among the people here, so he rushed to the vital tree demon queen, the vital tree demon did not dare to neglect, immediately issued a thorn defense, and suddenly all around his body stretched out The dense thorns and thorns prevented the thunder light from coming in.


    However, Lei Guang is not only fast, but also powerful in attack. If you let him deal with the Living Dryad, there is no problem. Therefore, when he rushed towards the living tree monster, he attacked and destroyed those sharp thorns and thorns. Immediately he had a passage to attack the living tree monster. However, when he was about to attack the Living Dryad, Snake Hou appeared in front of him.


    It turned out that when Lei Guang attacked the thorns and thorns, his speed was invisibly slowed down, so the snake could rush up in time to block him.


    Snake Hou looked at Lei Guang with a sneer and said, "Lei Guang, your head is pretty bright at this time. You know that the old tree demon is the most important existence here. Unfortunately, you know it too late now, we won''t Let you hurt the old dryad."


    The Living Dryad said that he was speechless for Snakehou''s words, and it felt like he had been using himself to deceive people before. However, he knew that even if it wasn''t him, it was other guardian monsters, Snake Time would protect it. Therefore, the vitality tree demon felt nothing about what he was being targeted at. Anyway, dealing with the enemy, the guardian monsters of them all deal with it together, and they won''t abandon each other.


    At this time, Hei Jing also attacked. Snake Hou just blocked the thunder light, and Hei Jing attacked from the side, which was also a big threat to the living tree monster. However, even if the Snake Time couldn''t stop Black Silence, there was still someone blocking it. At this time, the dragon bird suddenly roared in the air. This was not only a simple cry, but also a powerful attack method of the dragon bird. This roar carried a very powerful force, directly impacting the body to explode. And such an attack, even the space will be impacted. Therefore, when Hei Jing used the space-distorting attack, he was affected by the shock wave of the roar of the dragon and bird. His attack was tilted and could not hurt the living tree monster. Then, he had to withdraw immediately. Because at this time, Snake Hou slowed down and just punched. If he doesn''t evade and gets hit with a fist, then he may suffer huge damage.


    In this way, both Lei Guang and Hei Jing''s attacks failed. However, there was not only thunder light and black silence on their side, other guardian monsters also attacked. However, the Snake Waiter is not only the Snake Waiter and the Dragon Bird, and other guardian monsters also attacked. And because they are the guardian monsters of the Creation God Realm, they are stronger than other God Realms, so they often have no problem with one enemy or two. In this way, even if the guardian beasts of their Creation Gods had to deal with the guardian beasts of the Chaos Gods and Dark Gods at the same time, they did not fall into a big disadvantage.


    What''s more, they also existed like a powerful healer, who was naturally a living tree monster. Therefore, as long as there is nothing wrong with the Living Dryad, you can replenish them with strength. In this case, there is absolutely no problem in fighting a war of attrition for a while.


    Lei Guang realized that this kind of thing was bad. If it is consumed slowly like this, after Tang Ye has integrated the power of the Sun God Lord, he will be the second Sun God Lord. If this is the case, the Creation God Realm will be the first to return to a state of divine power, then their God Realm will be completely at a disadvantage, and then they will not want to surpass the Creation God Realm. Originally wanting to surpass the Creation God Realm was a very difficult task. After all, the power of the Creation God Realm was essentially the first power. All power originated from here, and of course it cannot be surpassed. However, without the presence of the sun god, this kind of power cannot be exerted much, and it will be relatively weak. Other gods, such as the Chaos Gods, and the Dark Gods, even if they are not as powerful as those of the Creation Gods, as long as the gods are present, they can surpass the creation of Gods without them.


    Of course, Lei Guang and Hei Ji wanted to surpass the Creation God Realm. It should be said that they all wanted to be the first. Therefore, they must make good use of this opportunity. Now that the heir of the Sun God Lord appears in the Creation God Realm, if this heir is killed, then the Creation God Realm may not have another power heir of the Sun God Lord, and there will never be another one. Because the second successor died before the succession was completed, and there was no arrangement for another successor to the Sun God Lord, so Lei Guang and Hei Ji would no longer have to worry about the sun divine power of the Creation God Domain returning.


    Therefore, in any case, we must prevent the power successor of the sun **** from completing the power fusion of the sun god!


    "Don''t keep a trace of strength, everyone, now is the time for a decisive battle! Get rid of them quickly, it will be very detrimental to us if we continue to procrastinate!" Lei Guang shouted and attacked again.


    But the Snake Waiter will not be easily defeated here. Seeing Lei Guang and their menacing looks, Snake Waiter said to the guardian monsters on his side: "Don''t be afraid. You can retreat. Don¡¯t forget, this is the Creation God¡¯s Domain, our territory, and it¡¯s not that these foreign invasions of them can walk around at will. Therefore, we can achieve none of them! If we have to die, we must first follow me Start!"


    "Come on, let us fight to the death together to protect the Lord Lord!" Snake Hou showed a very righteous and awe-inspiring look, and then talked about Lord Lord. This point undoubtedly can greatly inspire the guardian monsters. Because they were created by Lord God, they have extraordinary respect and gratitude to Lord God. For this reason, since it is the matter of the guardian lord, they will do their best to do it. The power that can be exerted in this way may exceed the usual level.


    This kind of super level performance is of course very beneficial to them to block the thunder. Because this can further increase the delay time. In this way, when the divine power of refuge in them grows stronger, they don''t need to be afraid of thunder.


    Lei Guang and the others also knew about such things, so they eagerly wanted to get rid of the snake waiting for them, and then stop Tang Ye. In that case, it can only be a deadly battle with all my strength.


    After a while, everyone''s battle was fierce.

 Chapter 3462： Finally lost!

    At this time everyone was fighting before the eternal sea of ??flames. That fierce battle, the burst of their respective powers, Tang Ye, who was fused with the power of the sun **** in the eternal sea of ??fire, could also feel a lot.


    He knew that the snake waiting outside them was trying their best to resist Lei Guang. Although Snake Hou said that they can retreat, and then they can guarantee that they will not die. Because this is the Creation God Realm, they know very well about the Creation God Realm. As long as it is not a fatal injury, they have a way to retreat and disappear without a trace. At least, there is no problem with keeping one''s own life. However, it can be done, but not necessarily. Because compared to their own lives, it is most important for them to protect the gods and masters.


    Otherwise, they wouldn''t have to fight Lei Guang head-on from the beginning. They can retreat and leave. If Leiguang pursues them, then they will be led to those very dangerous places in the Creation God''s Domain, so that Leiguang can be resolved. However, the Snake Waiters knew that the main thing for Lei Guang and Hei Ji when they came here was not to kill them, but to destroy Tang Ye''s fusion of the power of the Sun God and become a new generation of Sun God Lord. Therefore, if they retreat, Lei Guang may not chase them. Then, Lei Guang and the others are probably going to stop Tang Ye from merging with the power of the sun god.


    Snake Hou knows such things, so he will stand by the eternal fire.


    After some melee, the two men and horses were injured, and then each retreated, each taking a breather. The healing power that the vitality tree demon possesses, such as vitality rain, are not much. However, these treatment methods of his, for the same goal, can not be treated for a short period of time, and a certain interval of time is required. Because if the interval is too short, there will be no effect. Otherwise, he has been making things like birth chance and rain here. Once the snakes are injured or their strength is damaged, they can quickly recover by eating these things. Isn''t this too bad for the sky?


    Therefore, the role of the living tree monster is becoming less and less obvious now. It is foreseeable that, to a large extent, it will be the competition of their respective strengths. Even if it was a person who was not good at fighting, the Living Tree Demon was doing his best at this time. Because if you don''t try your best, there will be no chance, and you have to use all the power.


    Lei Guang knew that at this time, the real decisive battle would be dead. He doesn''t reserve power for himself at all now, because they can''t fight and delay, so he has always played power without reservation. And because of this, they forced the snakes to be unable to resist them. If you were thinking about how to retain your strength from the beginning, you might not be able to force the snake to wait for them to the point where it is now, then I don''t know how long it will take to fight.


    "Everyone, the victory or defeat is in this one move. We can only stop the heir of the Sun God Lord when we resolve it. Let us finally do our best!" Lei Guang shouted again, and then tried his best to rush towards the snake they.


    At the same time, Hei Jing did the same, and did not retain any power. If they don''t win the snake and wait for them, I am afraid there will be no time for them to stop the heir of the sun god.


    Therefore, not only Lei Guang and Hei Ji, but also the guardian monsters of the Chaos God Realm and Dark God Realm have all done their best. They worked together, very powerful, and very united, rushing to the snake waiting for them together.


    Seeing this, the snake looked helpless, but did not show any signs of decline. Instead, he said to Lei Guang and the others: "Looking at you like this, people who don¡¯t know think we are some villains and want to be invaded by you. But what a bright and just guy is eliminated. It''s ridiculous. It''s you who are obviously unreasonable, but now it seems that we are evil people, huh."


    Then, the snake waiter''s expression was very cold, and they sternly said to the living tree monsters: "In any case, I will protect the Lord God to the end. Our current situation is very dangerous. If any of you don''t want this, I think we can do more. Yes, don¡¯t stay here anymore and leave now. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t blame anyone."


    Although Snake Hou said this, but looking at the expressions of the living tree monsters at this time, none of them wanted to retreat. Therefore, their attitude is very clear, that is, to fight Lei Guang and the others to the end, no matter what, they must protect Lord God.


    "Boss Snake, needless to say, you know our decision." The vitality Dryad with the weakest combat power snorted and sent a whole piece of sharp thorns to the surrounding area. He felt that even if this kind of defense is not the opponent of Lei Guang and Hei Ji, it is okay to frighten the enemy.


    At the same time, the other guardian monsters, dragons and birds, also issued their own unique skills, which is to use their strongest ability to fight. Win or lose, this is the battle. Probably not talking about victory or defeat, just hoping to prevent Lei Guang from destroying Tang Ye''s power fusion.


    "Hmph, Snake Waiter, you are not our opponents anymore, don''t fight back there!" Lei Guang snorted coldly when he saw Snake Waiter''s determined expressions. Then, he and Hei Jing took the guardian monster beasts of their respective gods, and they all used their strength to attack the snake waiting for them.


    boom! Huhu! Roar!


    Suddenly, in this divine realm, with lightning and thunder, the sky is completely filled with gods fighting. It seems that the entire sky is shaking, and there are brilliant colors changing. And these, in fact, are just various guardian monsters fighting against each other. This situation also shows that the battle is extremely fierce.


    After their respective forces collided, the winner was divided. They are ultimately lost to the Snake, because they have been separated by half the distance in number. Therefore, even if they add the power of the Creation God Realm to protect them, they will still lose to Leiguang. They were rushed out and crashed into the ground, failing to float in the air. Even dragons and birds that could already fly crashed into the ground and suffered serious injuries.


    "Cough!" Snake Hou was also beaten into the ground. He coughed a few times after being injured, and then vomited blood.


    Lei Guang and the others were not so well. Although they didn''t fly out to hit the ground, they were almost overstretched in mid-air. If they continue to fight, they may not be able to fight. Fortunately, at this moment, the victory came, and they won.


    After easing for a while, Lei Guang floated in front of the snake waiter, sneered out, and said: "Snake waiter, I will win in the end! Humph, no matter how tenacious you are, you still lose. This is a matter of power, so you There is nothing to resent. I also admit that it''s not my ability to defeat you in this way. But even if they join hands, they will eventually defeat you."


    Snake was staring at Lei Guang, still trying to stop Lei Guang, even if it was dead!

 Chapter 3463： No need to stop it!

    In fact, if the Snake Hou retreats at this time, even if Lei Guang and the others chase him, it may not kill him. After all, Creation God''s Domain is also their territory, but it is not so easy to kill them. However, Snakehou would definitely not leave, because to him, Lord Patron Lord is more important than everything.


    Not only the Snake Waiter, but also other guardian monsters. They are very clear about what they are going to do, and they have the same idea as Snakehou, thinking that the guardian lord is the most important thing. Therefore, they are all the same as Snake Waiting, without any plans to retreat, standing with Snake Waiting, facing Lei Guang and Hei Ji.


    Lei Guang just laughed at their behavior like this, triumphantly. Because they don''t care what the snake is doing, they only know that they have won. Next they will kill the snake waiting for them. Of course this is when the snake waits and they don''t retreat. Even if the snake waited for them to retreat, Lei Guang would not chase them, but they could prevent Tang Ye from merging with the sun''s divine power, that was their ultimate goal. As long as this goal is achieved, it is better than anything else.


    "Snake, you still don''t resist. Haha, you are defeated. Are you still planning to continue to fight against us? So, you are looking for death?" Lei Guang looked at Snake and they sneered.


    Snake Hou knew that he couldn''t fight Lei Guang and them anymore, but he wouldn''t give in because of this, and sneered and said, "You''re looking for death? You can say the same. But if your purpose is to kill us, then I can make you all unsuccessful. It''s a pity, you want to attack our Lord Lord."


    "You know it!" Lei Guang laughed and said, "So, I don''t care about your situation at all. It doesn''t matter whether you are alive or dead. What I really want to do is to stop your so-called Lord Lord Resuscitation. Hmph, blame your creation gods domain for the heirs of the power of the gods at this time. Otherwise, we will not come to your creation gods domain. Nothing else matters, but this is not the case! "


    Snake Hou still sneered and said: "So, you think you just can¡¯t resuscitate the Lord of the Sun, otherwise it will be a huge threat to you? I don¡¯t understand why Lord Lord is your threat? Could it be that Lord Lord will kill indiscriminately? Are you innocent? Why do you think that our Lord God will take action against you? Are you too overestimating yourself? Our Lord Lord will not look down upon you like you!"


    "You..." Lei Guang was still very angry and Snake Hou said like this, as if being the number one **** is very remarkable.


    "When are you going to talk nonsense with him?" At this time, Hei Jing spoke to Lei Guang impatiently. Because he thinks Lei Guang is really too much talk. He didn''t know how to solve the problem in time. He was very impatient with Lei Guang and hummed: "Do you know that it is because of your attitude that many things that were originally successful will fail. Then you really give people a kind of It feels like you are an idiot."


    "You...you..." Lei Guang didn''t expect Hei Jing to shame him so much, so he said directly to him. However, the current situation really should not delay time. Otherwise, if Tang Ye succeeded in integrating the divine power of the sun, then they would be finished.


    Therefore, Lei Guang waved his hand and asked everyone to take action to kill all the guardian monsters of the Creation God Realm that were still planning to resist.


    "I know what you want, so I don''t plan to leave, am I? Well, just follow me here to block these arrogant guys. We won''t let the Lord Lord be disturbed in any way!" Snake Hou faced and charged. The Lei Guang and the others who came over looked righteous and awe-inspiring, and they had done all their awakening, and said to the living tree monster and dragon bird.


    The Living Dryad and Dragon Bird both nodded, prepared and realized.


    In fact, to put it bluntly, it is a bit like, ready to die.


    "Let them come over, it''s okay." However, at this moment, Tang Ye''s voice came from the eternal flames.


    The snake waited for them and everyone was taken aback. What does this mean, let Lei Guang enter the eternal fire. Don''t they need to fight when the snake is like this? But to fight and not to fight, actually means little to them. Their significance lies in whether they can protect Tang Ye from awakening the second sun god.


    Tang Ye was indeed speaking to the snake waiting in the eternal flames now. Tang Ye at this time was still fusing the divine power of the sun. However, because it hasn''t been fused for long, the strength he has now is not the power of all the sun god. But even so, he felt that the power he had now was enough to get rid of thunder.


    Because the power of the sun **** is really too strong. At this time, Tang Ye felt that I was about to turn into a flame. Because he felt that after incorporating some sun divine power, he felt that he was not only a flame, but also a small sun. If ordinary people get close to him like this, I''m afraid they will be burned to ashes directly.


    That kind of power is very strong. Tang Ye recognized this very much. Because even if he only got a little bit of the power of the Sun God Lord, he felt that the people in this world could not be compared, even the Emperor Galaxy and Emperor Wukong. Because this sun divine power is the strongest source of power.


    "Snake Waiter, you all retreat, don''t worry, let them come to the eternal sea of ??flames." At this time Tang Ye said to Snake Waiter and them again.


    What Tang Ye was actually worried about was that Snake Hou, they really went desperately like this, and ended up killing themselves. Tang Ye did not allow this to happen. So, at this time, he wanted to stop the snake waiting for them.


    They didn''t expect Tang Ye to suddenly make a sound when Snake Waited, and would not let them continue to block Lei Guang. But in this case, what should Lei Guang and the others do to stop Tang Ye? Therefore, Snake Hou and they are very puzzled why Tang Ye asked them to do this. If Tang Ye was thinking about their lives and ignoring himself, they didn''t think that should be the case.


    They believed that even if they sacrificed themselves, Tang Ye should be able to integrate the sun''s divine power to become a new generation of sun god. If this is the case, when Lei Guang and the others do good things, they can easily make them pay the price!


    "My Lord God, we won''t let anyone stop you!" At this moment, Snake Hou shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt that he was speechless, and said to the snake waiting and them: "Don''t forget, I am in the eternal sea of ??flames. And this eternal sea of ??flames, who can come in? You can safely retreat, I just let them in. They won¡¯t be able to come in when the eternal fire comes. If they can come in, then I will kill them.


    "This..." When they heard Tang Ye''s words, Snake waited for a moment, as if that was the case.


    In this eternal sea of ??flames, even the Lord of Light couldn''t stay for too long at the beginning, so for the guardian monsters under the Lord of the Sun, it was even more important.

 Chapter 3464： Cant get close at all!

    Thinking about Tang Ye, the snake waited for them to be stupid for a while. I think this thing seems very simple. The eternal sea of ??fire is indeed so terrible, even the original Light Lord did not dare to directly break in, even with the help of magic weapons, he did not dare to stay for too long. Therefore, Lei Guang is the same when they stay inside.


    In this way, wouldn''t it be unnecessary to stop Lei Guang from the beginning? Therefore, it seems that I am too stupid and think too complicated. It seems to be a little bit affectionate again, I don''t need to be so righteous at all!


    However, in fact, their contribution is still great. Tang Ye said to them at this time: "You have done enough, and thank you very much for what you just did. Otherwise, I have not adapted to the eternal flames. It would be very detrimental to me if I was hindered by them. However, you After blocking them for so long, my side is ready. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Snake Hou''s mood suddenly improved a lot. It seems that it wasn''t because of being affectionate on my own side just now. Previously, I tried so hard to stop Lei Guang and the others, it was still very effective.


    However, when Lei Guang heard Tang Ye''s words, their mentality instantly collapsed. Is this a joke? He fought the snake so desperately with them, it turned out to be useless in the end? I want to stop the heirs of the sun''s divine power from fusing the power, but will he eventually fail? Because now the person who integrates the sun''s divine power is in the eternal fire. And the place of Eternal Fire, they can''t enter at all?


    "What a joke!" Lei Guang roared out, absolutely not admitting such a thing. They just wanted to prevent the birth of the sun god. If they couldn''t stop it, why did they work so hard?


    Lei Guang glared at the snake and snorted coldly: "Don''t you want to fool us with that! Humph, we can''t stop you? Then see if we can stop it!"


    After drinking low, Lei Guang suddenly rushed towards the snake waiting and they wanted to continue to attack. Now Snake, they are all injured, and their power consumption is huge, even if Lei Guang attacked by himself, they have to deal with it quite difficult.


    Therefore, at this time, Snake Hou and they did not plan to fight back. Since Tang Ye said that, they themselves knew the terrible sea of ??eternal flames, so naturally they had followed Tang Ye''s words. In this way, they would not fight Lei Guang and the others, after all, it would be very dangerous for them to fight again.


    Therefore, facing Lei Guang''s attack again, they immediately dispersed and retreated, ignoring it at all. And here is the Creation God Realm, their territory, if they want to retreat, it is too easy and simple. Unless Lei Guang and the others are very persistent in pursuing them, they won''t get into trouble.


    Lei Guang didn''t expect that the snake waited and they really retreated. Damn it, didn''t you just vowed to protect their Lord Lord to the end? Why did he immediately ran away after hearing the words of the Sun God Lord? But it doesn''t seem to be a problem, they obey the words of the sun god, it is natural.


    However, Lei Guang didn''t believe in that evil. Could it be that the Sun God Lord really has absolute power to stop them? If that''s the case, try it!


    So, Lei Guang looked at Heijing and the others, and said, "The snake waits for them to run away. If so, let''s solve the person who can absorb the sun''s power! Stop him and we will win. As for what he said just now Those words, huh, I won''t believe it!"


    "We don''t believe it either!" The guardian monsters of the Chaos God Realm, who are also the second gods, responded in unison, as if Wei Leiguang''s words followed that. They have great respect for Lei Guang, probably because Lei Guang is the most powerful. They are all beings whose strength is supreme.


    Hei Ji''s expression was very gloomy and grim for this situation, probably because he was also very concerned about what Tang Ye said just now. Because the matter of eternal fire seems to be so terrible indeed. It is said that it is the habitat of the sun god. As the first god, the **** of origin is also the habitat of the **** of origin, especially where others can stay casually. If it is as Tang Ye said just now, then he thinks the situation is really too bad.


    However, he would not just believe and give up before trying. No matter what, he will try to stop Tang Ye.


    "Let''s go, since we are here, we won''t give up and leave easily. We people in the Dark God Realm are absolutely not allowed to be riding on their heads anymore!" Hei Ji snorted coldly, which seemed to be very determined.


    Then, Lei Guang and Hei Ji each took their guardian monsters and hurried to the eternal flames ahead.


    At this time, the snake waiter, the living tree monster, and the dragon bird arrived at a nearby hill. This is the Creation God Realm, and they know the place here well, where it is safe and where it is suitable to escape. The top of the mountain where they are now can neither be affected by the terrifying flames of the eternal sea of ??fire, nor can they be easily attacked by thunder. They are here, they can watch the show with peace of mind.


    "Brother Snake Hou, do you think those people in Chaos God Realm and Dark God Realm can break the limits of the eternal fire? If they stay in the eternal fire, it will definitely hinder the Lord God. And we can¡¯t enter the eternal fire. "Yes." At this time, the vitality tree demon asked the snake with anxiety.


    Snake Hou¡¯s expression was not so relaxed. He stared at the situation under the eternal fire, thought for a while, and said: "If there is nothing wrong with the eternal fire, Lei Guang should not be able to enter. Such hot heat, inside The power of the Lord God is all. This kind of power is not something that we guardian monsters can resist. Therefore, I believe what Lord Lord said."


    "But..." Snake Hou expressed concern again, and said: "Now the Lord of God is fusing the power of the sun, and the power of the eternal fire is actually the power of the sun. If the power of the sun is fused and weakened, the power of the eternal fire is also It is weakened. If this is the case, it is possible for Lei Guang and the others to enter the eternal fire. If this is the case, then we will continue to stop Lei Guang and them."


    The Living Dryad and Dragon Bird nodded and said that they would do it like this. However, they still hope that Lei Guang can''t enter the eternal sea of ??fire, so that Tang Ye is safe.


    At this time, Lei Guang and Hei Jing arrived in front of the eternal fire. They felt the terrible heat from the eternal sea of ??flames. They felt that if they stayed in such a high temperature, they might die soon. Suddenly, both Lei Guang and Hei Ji looked cold.


    Isn''t it true that Tang Ye said just now, these guardian monsters can''t enter the eternal fire at all?

 Chapter 3465： Dont bother!

    Lei Guang had a more ominous premonition at this time. If these guardian monsters really couldn''t enter the eternal sea of ??fire at all, then their purpose of invading the Creation God Realm would fail. In this way, not to mention that their previous battle with the snake waiting for them is meaningless, and the more serious consequence is that they will be retaliated severely, or even killed!


    Because if they couldn''t enter the eternal sea of ??fire to prevent Tang Ye from integrating the sun''s divine power, then they could only watch Tang Ye become the second sun god. After becoming the Sun God Lord, Tang Ye''s power was unstoppable, even if they were the guardian monsters directly under the God Lord.


    They were here to prevent Tang Ye from merging with the divine power of the sun. For Tang Ye, it was no different from killing him. Therefore, once Tang Ye became the Sun God Lord, it was normal to kill them.


    "We absolutely can''t stop here!" Lei Guang stood in front of the eternal fire sea, feeling the terrifying heat. They were all jealous, but Lei Guang couldn''t stand such a thing. At this point, he would continue anyway. Go down.


    He shouted to the other guardian monsters: "If we give up here, then the Sun God Lord will be born smoothly. At that time, we may not be able to stop the Sun God Lord''s revenge. So, instead of waiting to be killed like that, we should fight now. , Maybe we can hold the power of this eternal sea of ??fire, and then stop the Sun God Lord!"


    All these guardian monsters knew what Lei Guang said. Therefore, what Lei Guang wants to do, they also agree. Even Hei Ji agreed with Lei Guang''s words. At this point, they have nowhere to go. If you give up halfway, the consequences will be serious. And if you continue to move forward, the consequences may still be serious, but there is still a glimmer of life. If you retreat and give up, you will basically have no life at all.


    "No need to say more, let''s go in together and see how terrifying this eternal sea of ??flame is!" Hei Ji snorted coldly, her face always low.


    Lei Guang frowned, and everyone went in at once, he didn''t want to. If they really can''t resist the power of the eternal fire, then someone can escape without all of them in. If it doesn''t work, return to your own God''s Domain first, maybe you can find a way to deal with it.


    In fact, Lei Guang''s attitude was not very decisive, he still wanted to save himself. Then, he would let others enter the eternal fire first to have a look. So, he looked at the front and said, "Which one of you is better at fighting flames? So let''s try it first, but don''t go too deep so that we can support at any time!"


    Lei Guang said that, as if he was very responsible. Support is always available, but that''s the case. When other guardian monsters heard such words, they didn''t object. It''s just that they don''t know who can better resist those flames. Because they are all based on their own protection divine power to calculate their strength. They are either the power of the **** of light or the power of the **** of darkness. But these two divine powers are actually not very good against the sun divine power.


    Therefore, in the end, they can only rely on the secret methods they have mastered. Hei Jing stood in front and said: "When it comes to resisting any force, nothing is stronger than the distortion of my space. I can distort the space, let the flames of the eternal sea of ??fire distort, and put myself in a relatively safe place. Space. In this way, I think I can block the power of eternal flames."


    Lei Guang agreed with this. After all, he was also very afraid of the ability to distort space. In the past, their Chaos God Realm had been fighting against the Dark God Realm, and he himself had been fighting against Hei Jing. Although he said that the Chaos God Realm is the second God Realm, but facing the dark God Realm power of the 3rd God Realm, because Hei Ji''s space-distorting ability is so strange and powerful, his power that is higher than the God Realm is actually quite helpless. In the end, the fight between him and Hei Jing has never been able to win.


    Now that it was decided, Hei Jing would enter the eternal fire.


    But at this time, a guardian monster in the Dark Gods'' Domain, like Heijin, came over and whispered to Heijin. He mainly expressed concern and hummed, "Boss Heijin, can you really do this? You know Lei Guang has always Want to destroy us. Now you have to enter the eternal sea of ??fire first, if the thunder light uses any means to harm you, then we will have trouble in the Dark God Realm."


    Hei Jing shook her head and said, "Don''t worry, Lei Guang won''t do this at this time. If he did, he won''t end up well."


    Although Lei Guang and Hei Jing have always been hostile, they now have a common enemy, and this enemy is very important and must be resolved first, so the two of them can also join hands. But now Hei Jing needs to enter the eternal fire to see the situation, and Lei Guang will not move anything. Because just like Hei Jing said, the power of both of them cooperated with each other, so that they can exert the power that can invade the Creation God Realm. If he lacked the power of Hei Ji now, it would be a problem for Lei Guang to go back to the Chaos God Realm.


    Now that Hei Jing said so, there is no problem. The guardian monster beast of the dark gods no longer worried, and retreated. Then, Hei Jing entered the eternal sea of ??fire, and the guardian beasts of the other dark gods, as well as the guardian beasts of Lei Guang, were ready to give out power to help Hei Jing at any time.


    call!


    Black Silence stepped into the eternal fire, and the eternal fire immediately surged into a very terrifying wave of flames, like a warning to foreign invaders.


    At this time, Tang Ye was in the middle of the eternal fire, still accepting the flames of the eternal fire, and then tempered the sun''s divine power. He knew clearly the movement of Hei Ji and the others invading the eternal flames. Because at this time the eternal flames seem to have become his territory.


    Tang Ye was not worried about Hei Ji''s actions, because what he had said to Snake and them before was true. Although the flame power in the eternal fire sea, that is, the sun divine power, was absorbed by him. However, the sun''s divine power can be resisted so easily. This kind of initial origin power, even if it is only a little bit, is a very terrifying power for the guardian monsters like Hei Ji.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that it was very difficult for Hei Ji and the others to withstand the impact of the eternal sea of ??fire. Then it is far from reaching the point where he needs to take action, and now they are just tossing about it. Maybe after a while, he just came to collect Hei Ji''s corpse.


    Even the corpse is not needed. Because the flame power of the eternal sea of ??fire is too fierce, if you die in it, it is estimated that it will be ashes in a short time.

 Chapter 3466： In vain!

    After Hei Jing entered the eternal fire, he felt nothing at first, but when the flames in the fire swept and impacted, he immediately felt a very violent and terrifying force. This power carries a terrifying heat. He felt that if he didn''t do any defense, he would definitely be burned to ashes, and then vanished.


    As a result, Hei Jing did not dare to be negligent. The power of space distortion is immediately released, and the space is distorted to weaken the flames swept from under the eternal fire. This did work. Under the distortion of space, the flames swept from under the eternal fire seemed to be distorted to other spaces, so that the flames and temperature that hit Heijing''s body were not very high, so that there would be nothing wrong with Heijing. .


    "Don''t worry, everyone, I''m fine!" Hei Jing felt that she had used her space distortion ability to withstand the impact of the eternal sea of ??fire, and turned her head and said to Lei Guang and the others.


    Lei Guang and the others were very happy to hear this. In this way, perhaps Hei Jing could stop Tang Ye from merging with the eternal fire sea''s sun divine power. Perhaps they could not withstand the blazing impact of the eternal sea of ??flames, but as long as Hei Jing could resist it, let Hei Jing stop Tang Ye.


    "Very well, Hei Ji, then we will try to see if we can enter the eternal fire together." Lei Guang said at this time.


    Although it is fine to let Hei Ji stop Tang Ye by himself, Lei Guang didn''t want Hei Ji to solve this problem alone, he felt it was necessary for him to participate. Of course, the premise is that he can withstand the impact of eternal flames. Thus, the thunder light turned into thunder light, and entered the eternal sea of ??fire like lightning, and soon came to the side of Hei Jing.


    "Hmph, let me also see what the flame power of this eternal sea of ??flames is like!" Lei Guang looked very domineering and let out a cold snort, as if it proved that Hei Jie can do it, and he can do the same.


    However, he has not yet resisted the flames from the eternal sea of ??flames, and Hei Jing just resisted the flames from the eternal sea of ??flames just now, and there will be more to come, so they were too happy. At this time, under the eternal sea of ??flames, immediately condensed and formed a raging flame, rushing towards the thunder light.


    This time the attack was aimed at Lei Guang. Because Lei Guang came in, he naturally had to warn him. call! This flame is as powerful and terrible as Hei Jing felt just now, so if the thunder light doesn''t have a good way to avoid it, it will be very dangerous.


    "This..." At this time, Lei Guang began to feel how terrifying the impact of the flames was. The heat completely exceeded the light and heat ability of the light divine power he knew. Originally, he felt that as the direct guardian monster under the seat of the **** of light, he had also obtained a strong light of divine power. And in the divine power of light, there is a kind of power that is glowing. For this reason, Lei Guang felt that his resistance to heat is very good.


    This is actually what Lei Guang played with. He asked the guardian monsters just now to see who is good at resisting the power of fire, but his own ability to resist heat is very powerful, and he even thinks that he can not lose to the space-distorting power of Black Silence, but he did not take the initiative. Put it forward, but let others go first to enter the eternal spark. This was done naturally because Lei Guang asked others to try it first. If the power of the eternal fire is really strong, then the one who suffers must be the one who entered the eternal fire first.


    Therefore, Lei Guang seems to be very mindless to others, but in fact, he is very scheming!


    Of course, it can be said to be despicable and shameless, but on the surface it seems so bright and just.


    "If you have no other way to resist this flame, leave as soon as possible." At this time, Hei Ji said to Lei Guang unceremoniously. Because the flames in the eternal sea of ??flames are very terrifying, he felt that unless he was able to twist the power of the flames into other dimensions like him, something would definitely happen. This is the sun''s divine power of the first divine position, and the power of their second and third divine positions cannot be resisted unless they have unique abilities, such as space distortion. If Lei Guang had no other means, of course it would not work. As for Hei Ji, he would not help Lei Guang. Because he is already very struggling to resist such flaming power, but he can''t take into account the thunder.


    Lei Guang knew about such things, but he just felt that he had the shelter of light and divine power and had a good resistance to high temperatures, so he didn''t worry, and said, "Don''t worry, I can stop it."


    Then, Lei Guang confronted the flames. He emits light and divine power, forming a golden light shield to wrap his body, and let the flames of the eternal sea of ??fire attack.


    call! boom!


    Lei Guang thought it was all right, but when the flames hit his golden shield, suddenly, the flames directly broke his golden shield.


    "Ah!" Lei Guang suddenly panicked and let out a painful cry. At this moment, he knew that his strength was simply not enough to resist the flame attack of this eternal sea of ??flames. Sure enough, the flame attack of this eternal sea of ??flames is really too powerful. Maybe any one of them is irresistible. At least, it is impossible to resist directly!


    And Hei Jing can be blocked, to be precise, this is not blocking, but transfer. Black Silence uses the power of space distortion to distort these eternal flames and transfer them to other spaces, thereby preventing him from being attacked.


    "If you want to die, stay here!" Hei Jing yelled when he saw the situation of Lei Guang, and let Lei Guang leave quickly, otherwise, it would really be dead.


    Lei Guang was actually already scared, even if he didn''t tell him to leave, he would leave. Therefore, he immediately mobilized his power and escaped as quickly as possible. His speed is still very fast, and before the second flame attack of the eternal fire, he escaped. And after he got outside, he still looked uneasy.


    Only those who have truly reached the eternal sea of ??fire know how terrible it is. It can be said that if you stay inside, you must always pay attention to giving out absolute strength to protect yourself. Otherwise, if you don''t pay attention, you will be eroded by the flames, then swallowed by the high temperature, and instantly burned to ashes, and the smoke disappears.


    "Master Lei Guang, are you okay!" After Lei Guang got outside, the guardian monsters quickly asked.


    Lei Guang shook his head, looked at the sea of ??eternal fire with fear, and said: "It''s okay, but this sea of ??eternal fire, I''m afraid we can''t break into it!"


    Lei Guang was very unwilling to say this. Because this situation meant that they were very limited to prevent Tang Ye from integrating the sun''s divine power. Now he can only look at Hei Jing, if Hei Jing can''t do it, then their efforts may really be wasted.

 Chapter 3467： Anyway, its a win!

    Unexpectedly, he really couldn''t resist the impact of the eternal flames. Regarding this, Lei Guang didn''t expect it, and now confirmed it, very unwilling. Because of such things, he felt that he was very shameless. It is equivalent to saying that he didn''t play any role, but he was counting on Black Silence?


    This is of course unacceptable for Lei Guang who is so arrogant. But the power of the eternal fire sea is too strong. So at this time, he was standing outside, not reconciled, but hoped that Hei Ji could stop Tang Ye. Even if there is no face, there is no way, otherwise if Tang Ye becomes the second generation of the sun god, it will be a devastating blow to them.


    In order to prevent himself from appearing so useless, Lei Guang said to everyone: "Everyone is ready, if Heijing has any needs, immediately support him. Now we must unite together to prevent the birth of the sun god!"


    The other guardian monsters nodded in agreement. They came for such a thing. Therefore, if Heijn needs their strength, they will definitely contribute.


    Lei Guang said to Hei Jing again: "Hei Jing, if you have any needs, just tell us, we will help you outside!"


    Hei Jing nodded. Although she was not a friend or an enemy with Lei Guang, at this time, she also felt that she was cooperating with Lei Guang. This feeling was a bit strange.


    Tang Ye is very clear about Hei Ji''s actions. At this time, Tang Ye had actually integrated a lot of the power of the sun god. It doesn''t matter if he stops the fusion. Because the sun''s divine power is integrated in the eternal fire. If the fusion ceases, the divine power of the sun is still in the eternal fire, and it will not be lost. Therefore, Tang Ye is actually not in a hurry. In the current situation, he could completely solve the black silence and them, and then slowly continue to integrate the sun''s divine power.


    Therefore, Tang Ye couldn''t stand the matter about Hei Ji and the others, and said, "Why do you think you can stop me?"


    Tang Ye simply stopped to integrate the divine power of the sun. After integrating part of the sun''s divine power, he is fully adapted to the environment of the eternal fire and can move freely in the eternal fire. He appeared in front of Hei Ji, looked at Hei Ji and them, and said: "I think you seem to be acting very righteous and awe-inspiring, as if you have done all your consciousness to stop a big evil person. You seem to be great, Very bright and righteous. I despise your situation very much. Because in my opinion, I don¡¯t seem to have done anything heinous. And, as the sun god, have you forgotten, if there is no sun **** , You will not exist. Even your Lord of God, Lord of Light, and Lord of Darkness will not exist. Naturally, Chaos God¡¯s Domain and Dark God¡¯s Domain will not exist. But now, you want to destroy me ?"


    "Destroying a great person who gave birth to you is like killing your own mother?" Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji and them, Zhou Mo squinted, and hummed playfully and coldly.


    In fact, Tang Ye''s appearance changed somewhat at this time. It was the flames burning on his body, not the red and yellow halos before. It''s golden. There is gold and light. Such a flame is the flame of the sun god.


    Everyone was shocked, but Tang Ye did not expect to appear. They looked at Tang Ye, they were very jealous of the sun divine power erupting from Tang Ye now, and they confirmed that Tang Ye was the heir of the sun divine power they wanted to stop.


    Hei Jing looked at Tang Ye and didn''t change his original intention, and said, "So what? We just don''t want to be subject to you anymore! Don''t talk nonsense. At this point, there is no other choice. I just have to kill you. !"


    Hei Jing has always been the one who didn''t want to say more, so after a cold snort, he immediately rushed towards Tang Ye to attack Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye felt that he was overpowering, and said: "You have difficulty even resisting the flames of the eternal sea of ??flames, why do you want to kill me? Do you think this is possible?"


    Hei Ji ignored what Tang Ye was saying and still rushed towards Tang Ye. However, at this time, a blaze of flame swept through the eternal fire again hit him, and he could only resist first.


    And the power of this raging flame is really powerful, and Hei Jing felt that such a raging impact was several times stronger than the previous one. Therefore, it is too difficult for him to block such an attack. He was afraid that he was not strong enough. He immediately showed his ability to distort space, and he did his best.


    But even so, it was very difficult for him to resist. Even if he distorted the power of the flames to other dimensions, it would take a huge amount of power to perform this move, especially now that he was constantly being struck by the flames. Keep distorting the space. He felt that his strength was going to be drained. And if that were the case, he couldn''t stop Tang Ye.


    He looked at Tang Ye opposite, at this moment Tang Ye stayed in the eternal fire, very relaxed. Suddenly, the black silence gave birth to a sense of weakness. He felt that under such circumstances, he could not kill Tang Ye. Just as Tang Ye said, he couldn''t move freely in this eternal sea of ??flames, so **** Tang Ye?


    Moreover, Tang Ye must also have a strong power, otherwise how could he be the heir of the sun''s divine power? If that''s the case, you still have to fight Tang Ye. There is even no chance of winning, right?


    Tang Ye knew very well how difficult it was for others to stay in the eternal sea of ??flames and the divine power of the sun. Therefore, he has never worried about Hei Ji and Lei Guang who want to enter the eternal fire to stop him. And now, for him, it is a good thing to not integrate the divine power of the eternal fire. Because if the divine power of the sun was integrated, then the eternal fire sea would not have the divine power of the sun, and Hei Ji and Lei Guang would not be so restricted. In this way, it may take some effort to deal with Hei Ji and Lei Guang.


    However, if he had absorbed the divine power of the sun, Tang Ye felt that he was the **** of the sun. In that case, even if Hei Ji and Lei Guang could move freely in the eternal sea of ??fire, it would not be the slightest threat to him. Because he is the Lord of the Sun God, even if the God of Light and the God of Darkness come in person, there is nothing to do with him, let alone just a few guardian monsters under the God of Light and Darkness.


    So Tang Ye won anyway.


    "Forget it, seeing you like this makes me think you guys are stupid, so stupid that makes people want to laugh, I don''t know how to put an expression on it." Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji, who was struggling to resist the eternal flames, shook his head. To say. Then, he raised his hand, and a force was lightly ejected at Hei Jing.


    call!


    This power seemed to be silent, but the next moment, it ejected the black silence into the eternal fire.

 Chapter 3468： Leave it to your men!

    Hei Ji finally entered the eternal sea of ??flames, but he did not expect that Tang Ye would hit the outside with a light effort. He saw that Tang Ye shot him, at that moment he wanted to resist. However, even if he tried his best, he couldn''t resist it at all. That power is countless times stronger than the flames just now.


    Hei Ji was desperate at this moment, he knew that he could not stop Tang Ye. With such terrible power, how could he be able to stop it? Not only oneself, even with the power of Lei Guang, it is impossible to stop it. Therefore, it is impossible to succeed in what you want to do when you break into the Creation God Realm.


    After a while, Hei Ji''s desperate mood continued to sink, and she didn''t want to talk anymore. He was hit so hard, he didn''t know why he had been desperate for so long, as if everything had become meaningless.


    "Boss Heijing, are you okay!" At this moment, the guardian monsters of the Dark God Realm came over together, worried about Heijing''s situation.


    Hei Ji still had a dead face, and after a long period of sluggishness, he said: "We can''t win. It''s too strong. That''s the sun''s power, we can''t stop it."


    "What?" Lei Guang was shocked when hearing Hei Ji''s words. Sun power? In other words, can Tang Ye use the sun''s divine power? If this is the case, then they really cannot resist. He really didn''t expect that Tang Ye could actually use the sun''s divine power. He originally thought that only after Tang Ye became the real sun god, he could use the sun''s divine power.


    And now, Tang Ye can already use the sun''s divine power. In this case, their guardian monsters are all powers protected by divine power, just like, divine power is a first-level power, and divine protection power is a second-level power, then they must not be able to beat the second-level power. What''s more, there is still a gap between the height of the gods. The divine power of the sun is the divine power under the first divine position, and they are only the divine power sheltering power under the second divine position, which is equivalent to a difference of several levels.


    Although he hadn''t personally experienced that sun divine power, Lei Guang felt that he could understand Hei Ji''s words. Because of this power gap, he has experienced it. He once saw the divine power of the sun with the God of Light, and that kind of gap was unmatched by the God of Light. It was completely helpless. Moreover, the divine power of the sun at that time was not issued by the sun **** himself. If it were issued by the Sun God Lord himself, it would be even more terrifying.


    Therefore, at this moment, Lei Guang''s mood is very complicated. He has no idea what to do. Because that is the power of the sun, it is impossible for them to beat it. So, can I just leave?


    However, after finally breaking into the Creation God Realm, want to escape in embarrassment like this? Thinking about it, I feel very aggrieved.


    Tang Ye looked at Hei Ji and Lei Guang, but he was actually not interested in killing Hei Ji and Lei Guang. Because after fusing the divine power of the sun, he felt that the power of Hei Ji and Lei Guang was too weak. With such a weak power, he felt that there was no need to take action. It was too easy and couldn''t raise the energy. As for whether to kill Hei Ji and Lei Guang, he didn''t know. Because he didn''t have much hatred for Hei Ji and Lei Guang. As for Hei Jing and Lei Guang just now they wanted to prevent him from merging with the divine power of the sun. How do you say such a thing, because he is in the eternal sea of ??fire, knowing that Lei Guang and Hei Guang will not succeed. Therefore, there is hardly any worry and no anger at all.


    Perhaps angry, it should be the snake waiting for them. In the past, Snake Hou fought with them more often. In this case, even if there are enmities, it should be a snake waiting for them. In this case, it is better to let the snake wait for them to decide whether to kill Leiguang or not.


    Tang Ye knew that Snake Waiting and they were watching from other places. At this moment, he emitted a sun divine power, which turned into a sheltering power, and conveyed it to Snake Waiting and their guardian monsters, saying: "Snake Waiting, you are more than these people. With your current strength, it¡¯s no problem to keep them and kill them. Then leave them to you to deal with. If you want to kill them, kill them. If you don¡¯t want to, then don¡¯t kill them. . In short, it¡¯s up to you. Next, don¡¯t let them bother me."


    When the snake waited, they received the divine protection of Tang Ye, and their strength suddenly improved a lot. And the injuries suffered by Lei Guang and others just now are now healed. So at this time, if they fight with Lei Guang, they will definitely be stress-free. In this way, it can indeed be said that they can decide whether Lei Guang and Hei Ji are alive or dead.


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, the snake watching from behind suddenly appeared. In fact, they just figured it out when Hei Jing could enter the eternal fire. Because they were worried that Hei Ji could enter the eternal sea of ??fire and hinder Tang Ye. But then Tang Ye came forward, and Hei Ji was easily resolved by Tang Ye. If this is the case, they don''t need to bother about it, because they are already superfluous.


    And now that Tang Ye spoke in person, they would naturally come out. In addition, they have recovered from their injuries and their strength has been greatly improved. Sure enough, after the sun''s divine power was restored, the sheltering power they received was very large. Now, even if the deity of the **** of light came to create the world again, under the rejuvenated sun divine power, they could still block it. Therefore, for Lei Guang and Hei Jing, there is no need to take it seriously.


    After seeing the snake waiting for them, Tang Ye didn''t say much, went straight back to the eternal sea of ??fire, and continued to integrate the sun''s divine power. These forces can only become the true sun **** master by fusing all the sun divine powers. And this will also understand everything about the sun **** in the past. This can also be said to be the secret of the Phoenix.


    Up to now, the divine power of the sun continues to increase with the fusion. Tang Ye began to learn more of the secrets of the Sun God Lord with the memory carried in the sun divine power. This is what happened in that era. However, it mainly started when the world first opened. As for how the Sun God Lord was born, there is no clue to this. Perhaps this is a matter of no clue. This is the beginning of everything. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t have too many ideas to explore these secrets. He just wanted to fuse the sun''s divine power now, and then, as the sun god, the world, the earth, and the universe can go as before.


    Even the ancestral land of the earth.


    What Tang Ye didn''t expect was that the secret brought by Phoenix was so great. In this case, if he wants to return to the ancestral land of the earth, he may not need An Han''s space power. Because he became the sun god, he would definitely be able to find the ancestral land of the earth and then return.


    It''s just that he feels a little weird. Unexpectedly, returning to the ancestral land of the earth, he turned out to be the new sun god. It''s like being a nobody when you left, and a big man when you come back.

 Chapter 3469： do not kill!

    Lei Guang, Hei Ji, and other guardian monsters, facing Tang Ye''s "arrangement" for them, there is no way at all. Because of the fact, Tang Ye could decide their life and death. At this moment, where did they have any capital to fight Tang Ye. And now that Tang Ye handed them over to Snake Waiting to deal with them, they couldn''t help it.


    Now Snake, they have a strong sun divine protection, they are far from opponents. Even if their Divine Lord was born and returned, they also regained the protection of powerful divine power. But the snake waits for them to be the protection of the first divine power, stronger than theirs. Therefore, they have no choice.


    Tang Ye left the matter to Snake Waiting for them to handle it, and returned to the eternal sea of ??fire to integrate the sun''s divine power. As for Snake, they began to face Lei Guang, Hei Ji and others, and it was their own business to figure out how to deal with it. They can kill Lei Guang, Hei Ji and others, or not. Regarding the idea of ??Snake, he actually didn''t want to kill. Because he didn''t think it was necessary, Lei Guang and the others couldn''t threaten them now, not only now, nor in the future. For this reason, Snake Hou felt that it would be nice to keep Leiguang as their opponents without being so boring in future life.


    "Old Dryad, Old Asuka, and you, what do you think about dealing with Thunder Light? Just tell them. My idea is not to kill them, because if I kill them, I feel too lonely, they Let''s be regarded as our opponents for the time being. If we kill them, we will have no opponents. Then, how should we spend the infinite years in the future?" Said the snake waiting to the living tree monster and the dragon bird.


    Dragon birds and their thoughts are also simple, some want to kill them, and some don''t want to kill them. In fact, they have the same idea as the snake. Of course, they are still willing to listen to the opinions of Snake. Because Snake is the boss, what the boss wants, so what. As for the consequences of doing this, it is the boss of the snake waiting to bear it.


    So now when I heard the words of Snake, I didn''t want to kill Leiguang and the others, so it seemed good to use Leiguang and them as the objects to entertain boring time. If you want to say that you are soft-hearted, it is not. Because killing Lei Guang and the others directly, on the contrary, it relieved Lei Guang and the others, which seemed to be softened. Instead of killing Lei Guang and them, let Lei Guang and them always be the objects of their pastime, just like playthings. This feels like torturing Lei Guang and them. This seems to be more cruel. In this case, choosing a more cruel approach can be considered worthy of the punishment of Lei Guang and Hei Jing for breaking into the Creation God Realm, right?


    "Okay, boss of the snake, we will listen to you and not kill them. However, I think the death penalty is inevitable, and the living sin is inevitable. So, now we must give them a little bit of color to see, and then let them roll back to their own gods. From now on, we are bored, let''s go to their gods to play!" The brutal dragon bird looked at Lei Guang and Hei Ji and said playfully.


    The words of the Dragon Bird were convinced by the Living Dryads, and they were not kind and kind people. So, even if it was to torture Lei Guang and them, it was nothing. Now, letting Lei Guang and the others suffer a bit before letting them leave is already a very kind approach.


    "Don''t want to move us!" At this time, Lei Guang gave a ferocious low voice, and then said to Hei Ji: "Quickly open the space channel, we will leave immediately!"


    Lei Guang was so angry and unbearable just hearing what the snake waited for them. As if they have become playthings, let the snake wait for them to play. With his arrogance, how could he tolerate such a thing. Therefore, he asked Hei Jing to open the space channel as before breaking into the Creation God Realm, and then leave quickly.


    However, this kind of thing is not so easy. Because when they invaded the Creation God Realm earlier, they couldn''t do it so quickly. They first wanted Black Silence to distort the space and form a space channel, and then let the thunder light use speed and strength to break through. Even if Lei Guang and Hei Jing joined forces, it took a long time to accomplish this. Therefore, now that Lei Guang wants Hei Ji to open the space and escape immediately, it is impossible.


    At this time, Hei Jing was also in a very low state, and with the injuries he suffered, it was very difficult to maintain the operation of twisting the space. Therefore, facing Lei Guang''s low drink, Hei Jing was very angry. At this time, he no longer had any idea of ??cooperating with Lei Guang. Because they have already reached this point, their goal cannot be successful, nor can they escape safely, or even, they cannot escape. Well, it was just waiting for the snakes to torture them. If this is the case, why bother to cooperate with Lei Guang in a hypocritical manner.


    So, Heijing glanced at Lei Guang blankly and said: "Do you think it is such a simple thing to open the space channel? I can''t open it now. Even if it can be opened, it won''t be opened for you. Lei Guang, you still put it down. Be arrogant. Here, you lose, you lose miserably. You have no choice but to admit your fate. Unless you want to die."


    "You..." Lei Guang didn''t expect Hei Jing to say so. In this case, doesn''t it mean that he really can only accept his fate obediently? It would be impossible for him to use speed to escape without Hei Jing''s help to open the space channel. And if he wants to leave from the entrance of the Creation God Realm, then he will definitely not be able to leave the entrance smoothly under the control of the snake.


    Damn... Lei Guang was in a mess, and he didn''t know what to say. curse? It is not necessary, and it has no effect. Go and fight with the snakes? There is no chance of winning at all. What can I do?


    It seems that they can only play things as snakes.


    But Lei Guang felt that even if he and the Snake Hou were fighting to the death, he would use his strongest strength to fight the Snake Hou to the end. Even if he was dead, he did not want to live as the Snake Hou''s plaything!


    "Snake waiter, you **** it. Hmph, don''t want me to give in!" A cold snort, and then Lei Guang quickly rushed towards the snake waiter, trying to deal with the snake waiter. Then he cursed: "Do you think you can treat me as a plaything? Then I tell you, even if I die in battle, I will never become your plaything!"


    Snakehou saw Lei Guang rushing over, shook his head, and said, "Why are you so persistent, you know, you can¡¯t hurt me if you rush over now. Besides, I don¡¯t want to fight you anymore. So, You should be honest."


    With that, Snake Hou just nodded to the living tree monster. Then the Living Dryad knew what to do. He released the tough branches, stretched out many, and then went over to bind the thunder light together.


    If it were before, the power of the Living Dryad might not be able to restrain the thunder. But not now, now the power of the Living Dryad is much stronger than Thunder Light.

 Chapter 3470： Plaything!

    The branches stretched out by the Living Dryad directly entangled Lei Guang, and Lei Guang could not move at all. Even if Lei Guang struggled desperately, it was useless. Now under the protection of the sun''s divine power, the power of snakes, living tree monsters, and dragon birds has been greatly improved. Even the weakest among them is now much stronger than Lei Guang.


    Finally, after a struggle, Lei Guang gave up the struggle. Even the Living Dryad was so powerful that he knew he didn''t need to struggle anymore. Unless he wants to die, he can only be obedient. But he didn''t really want to die. Therefore, he no longer thought about attacking the snake, and his mood was blown a bit like Hei Ji.


    "It''s boring." Seeing Lei Guang''s mental state, Snake Hou felt that it was not interesting anymore, so he looked at the Living Dryad and the others, and said: "You can play whatever you want, and if you have enough, just say it."


    Snake Hou was not interested now, and ran aside to cool off. However, the Living Dryad seemed to be very interested. Because he was targeted by Lei Guang and Hei Jing just now. Also, he is usually said to be the weakest among these guardian monsters, and now he naturally has to take a good breath.


    As a result, the Living Dryad alone dealt with these guardian monsters from the Chaos God Realm and the Dark God Realm. On the other hand, this is precisely because of the power of the sun. Tang Ye just gave them a little sun divine protection power, and their strength was raised to this point. If Tang Ye completely integrated the sun divine power of the eternal sea of ??fire and became a complete sun **** master, then the protection power of the sun divine power they could get would be even stronger.


    It''s no wonder that the Snake Waiter and the Living Dryad are so arrogant now, they really have arrogant capital. Because in the following, as long as Tang Ye is not hindered, he will definitely become a complete sun **** master, and in this way, the snake will greatly increase their power. With this enhancement, coupled with the protection of the Creation God Realm, even if the Light Lord or the Dark Lord came to make trouble, they were not afraid.


    At this time, after Tang Ye returned to the center of the eternal sea of ??fire, he continued to integrate the divine power of the sun. The flames still under the eternal sea of ??fire swept over, and then the power of the phoenix came into play, tempering these flames into a layer of golden light power, which is also the sun''s divine power. Phoenix is ??actually the existence that can temper the divine power of the sun. Therefore, it can be said that the phoenix is ??a "weapon" arranged by the sun god, or the phoenix is ??like the incarnation of the sun god, the spirit and the like. In this way, only by possessing the phoenix can you become the **** of the sun in the Creation God Realm.


    There was no one to bother anymore, Tang Ye integrated the power of the Sun God Lord very smoothly, and his power became stronger and stronger. However, it will take some time to completely integrate the sun''s divine power. So, what Tang Ye needs now is time.


    Outside, after playing with Thunder Light and the others, the Living Dryad also felt very boring. Probably, as Tang Ye merged with the sun''s divine power more and more, their power to guard the monster beasts became stronger and stronger. Therefore, the more vigorous tree demon thundered them, the easier it became. Then suddenly discovered that his strength was much stronger than Lei Guang and the others. In this case, it is really meaningless. Therefore, he didn''t want to play with Lei Guang anymore.


    At this time, Lei Guang and the others had already looked unlovable. This kind of humiliation makes them very angry, but in the face of the power gap that cannot be crossed, no matter how angry and unwilling they are, they will eventually become surrender, and then to death and numbness, and then let the vitality dry tree monster. Played.


    Now even if the Living Dryad stopped playing with them, they didn''t react and wanted to immediately find a chance to return to their gods. They are kind of stupid. Therefore, seeing them like this, Snakehou felt even more boring, and took the initiative to take them out of the Creation God Realm and throw them back into the Chaos God Realm and Dark God Realm.


    "You''d better remember this lesson. If nothing happens in the future, it''s not good to come to my Creation God Realm. Otherwise, you will know the consequences!" After Snake Hou threw Lei Guang and Hei Ji back to their respective God Realms, he was still angry. Hummed coldly.


    Neither Lei Guang nor Hei Jing responded, probably even if they returned to their own God Realm at this moment, but they were shocked by their mentality, they were still in their hearts. And, if they think they will all be the playthings of the snake waiting in the future, it is really worthless.


    However, Lei Guang is the guardian monster leader of a God''s Domain after all, and he has fought against the Snake Wait a lot in the past, and it is not that he has not experienced failure. Therefore, Lei Guang slowly recovered.


    At this time, he had already returned to the Chaos God Realm, the familiar breath, the familiar guidance. Suddenly Lei Guang regained his fighting spirit. He whispered to the other guardian monsters: "This is our territory, we are back, and you have all come back to me!"


    As he said, Lei Guang looked angry, and shouted: "Since we have returned to God''s Domain, then we have to do one thing next, which is to let our Lord Lord return! As long as our Lord Lord comes back, we can deal with it. A little possibility for the creation of God''s Domain!"


    "But even if there is only one possibility, we have to fight to the end! Are you willing to be others'' playthings like this? So, all cheer me up. We must remember this shame, we must not just give up, and finally One day, we will let the snake wait for them to regret it!" Lei Guang tried to encourage those guarding monsters.


    And these guardian monsters seemed to have been inspired by Lei Guang''s words, and slowly regained some radiance. Then, Lei Guang continued to encourage and vent. Finally, these guardian monsters also became energetic. Now they are standing on their own land of God''s Domain, feeling that everything is still under control, and they all want to get back with revenge. They want to see the snake waiting in front of them and begging, and kneel before them, begging them to let them go. Suddenly, these guardian monsters became motivated, and they began to think of ways to get their Divine Master to return.


    It''s just how easy these are. To let the Lord of God return, it means to look for people who have inherited the power of their God''s Domain. And such a person, unless it was arranged by the God of Light at the beginning, how could there be such a chance person who can just inherit the power of the God of Light?


    Although the chances are very slim, in order to one day return all the shame they have suffered, Lei Guang and the others are very firm in their hearts.


    However, what Lei Guang and the others were up to now, from the point of view of the Snake Waiter, was something that he was looking forward to. Because they just hope that Lei Guang will change back to this, otherwise they will give up struggling and give up on Lei Guang. For them, there is no entertainment.


    For them, even the goal of recreation, it must be strong enough.

 Chapter 3471： Two gods!

    Snake Hou themselves dealt with the guardian monsters such as Lei Guang and Hei Ji that broke into the Creation God''s Domain. Then, the Creation God''s Domain returned to a quiet state, and everything was under the control of Snake Hou. At this time, Tang Ye was still fusing the divine power of the sun in the eternal sea of ??fire. But now some things are normal and going smoothly, Tang Ye will soon complete the integration.


    call!


    Finally, Tang Ye merged to complete the divine power of the sun. Suddenly, the eternal sea of ??flames soared into the sky with several golden flame pillars, as if illuminating the entire Creation God Realm.


    For the Creation God Realm, such power is extremely sacred. And for all the creatures here, it was like the arrival of the emperor, and they all had to worship.


    This is indeed true, because now the Sun God Lord was born. This is the king of their Creation God Realm, an existence that no one can disobey. This is the arrival of the true king. Therefore, at this time, the creatures in the Creation God Realm, whether they are the guardian monsters of the Snake Waiter, or other ordinary monsters, all crawled down and bowed to the golden flame pillar.


    And in the eternal sea of ??fire at this time, in the center of the surrounding golden flame pillar, it was Tang Ye that was floating. At this time, Tang Ye was burning with a layer of golden flames, and there were some ancient patterns on his forehead and face, like tattoos of ancient gods. Then, behind him, a firebird faintly appeared, like an illusion, but its existence was very real.


    The illusion of this firebird is actually like a phoenix. Looking at this flame holy beast, it felt that it was countless times older and stronger than before, which was very shocking.


    With golden flames on his body, flame clouds on his feet, and phoenix on his back, the whole body changes like flames. This is Tang Ye at this time, as the sun **** lord!


    "This feeling...very ethereal." Tang Ye looked forward at this time, with golden light in his eyes, which was very sacred. And in these eyes, it seems that there are thousands of worlds. There have been rumors that there are thousands of worlds in the eyes of the sun god. Even if it''s just the eyes, there is still another space. It''s like, some people actually live in his eyes. This statement is a bit exaggerated. It can only be said that Tang Ye looked around, no matter what was in front of him or not in front of him, he could see every space, every star world.


    It seems to be the eye of the sky, as long as you are willing, you can monitor everything.


    Tang Ye was talking to the Phoenix at this time, because after fusing the divine power of the sun, the Phoenix had completely recovered its damage. At this time, the Phoenix can not only act alone, but also its strength has been greatly improved. In fact, Tang Ye and Phoenix originally merged with each other. The power of the two is connected, and although they can be separated now, the power between the two is still the same. Of course, if there is separation, then the power after separation will naturally be affected. It is certainly not as strong as when the two are together. However, with such a powerful sun divine power, it seems that even if they are separated, no one can help them.


    At this time, Tang Ye was more willing to say that Phoenix is ??the sun god. Because after fusing all the sun''s divine power, they also knew what had happened in the past. It turned out that it was the Sun God Lord who was unable to support his body and knew that he would fall. However, his power will not disappear. In order not to allow these powers to be gained by other gods and masters, after all, the hearts of gods and masters are different, and he cannot know who will abide by the rules, so he simply spends ten thousand years gestating his own sun without others knowing. Divine power core. And this is actually a phoenix. When the Sun Divine Power Core was first formed, it was still in danger. The power of the Light Divine Lord and the Dark Divine Lord was so strong that they could not be obtained.


    However, the Sun God Lord didn''t know that the core of the sun''s divine power, that is, the Phoenix, would flow to a place called the Earth''s Ancestral Land, and then merge with Tang Ye.


    Therefore, the Phoenix is ??the core of the sun''s divine power. In this way, Tang Ye, who possesses the Phoenix, can also integrate the sun''s divine power. And Tang Ye felt that if the Phoenix actually didn''t meet him and didn''t merge with him, then if one day returns to the eternal fire, it will also integrate these sun divine powers. At that time, Phoenix was the lord of the sun.


    So now Tang Ye felt that since the phoenix could move without relying on him, that is, the phoenix could reshape the body, then let the phoenix be the sun god. And he will return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    Just now, when looking at the world, although the earth ancestral land was no longer in this firmament world, he also felt the location of the earth ancestry land. That familiar breath can''t be wrong. And now that he has reached the position of the sun god, under this strength, there is no problem at all if he wants to return to the ancestral land of the earth.


    So Tang Ye didn''t plan to stay anymore. He said to Phoenix: "Senior, I also think you are very clear about my thoughts. Therefore, now, the sun **** is you. And I will soon return to the earth ancestors."


    Since Phoenix had merged with Tang Ye, he naturally knew Tang Ye''s thoughts. Tang Ye''s feeling of returning to the earth''s ancestral land had existed for too long, and she had no reason to refuse Tang Ye. And now, she did gather all the existence of the sun''s divine power, and there was no problem at all if she was the sun god. Therefore, she agreed that Tang Ye would return to the earth''s ancestral land.


    What''s interesting is that even if she and Tang Ye are separated, Tang Ye has the power of the sun, so Tang Ye can also be said to be the Lord of the Sun. In this way, two sun gods were born directly. Of course, in the case of one divided into two, the strength is weakened. Only when the two become one can they be regarded as a complete sun god.


    But it does not affect anymore. The power of the sun **** is so powerful, let alone one divided into two, that is, one divided into ten, they are all extremely powerful and can be used as the hegemon of heaven and earth.


    "The idea of ??you going back to the ancestral land of the earth, I have always known it. Now that the sun''s divine power is integrated, it doesn''t matter if you go back. As for the matter here, I will take care of it." Phoenix is ??actually an intellectual. Mature big sister, so she understands and supports Tang Ye''s affairs very much.


    So, here, it should be a difference.


    Since the two have merged together, they have depended on each other and progressed with each other. The relationship can be said to be very deep. This is even closer than a loved one. Therefore, it is really unwilling to separate at this time.


    "Actually, I don''t think there is any need to worry. With our current strength, it is easy to meet and go to another world, right?" Tang Ye thought of this, and felt that there was no need to worry too much.

 Chapter 3472： Become a woman!

    Tang Ye''s words made Phoenix recover from his lost emotions. It seems to be so. They have all reached this realm of strength. The universe is as big as the universe. Where can they go?


    That being the case, if you miss it someday, you can come and meet if you have nothing to do. This kind of thing is like stopping by.


    "So...are we going to separate here?" Although it''s not so sad, but thinking of separating, I still feel a little lost. And to deal with this matter, something needs to be done. Phoenix and Tang Ye are connected, they already know. She said to Tang Ye: "You don''t think there can be two Sun God Lords, so you want me to come forward and become the Sun God Lord known to people. And you leave quietly, making people not know that you are also the Sun God Lord. Thing?"


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "That''s it."


    The Phoenix looked a little speechless, and said, "You like to come to this set. You have done so many things, and they are all done, and you are deeply hidden in your merits and fame. Now you are obviously the strongest person, but Many people don¡¯t know."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "This is also very interesting. It doesn''t have to be so troublesome. It''s a low-key, it should be low-key to the end. However, if there is any trouble in the future, I guess it will not be like this. After all, I have experienced this. It¡¯s troublesome, I still know it. Some people don¡¯t know the pain if they don¡¯t teach him. But there are always many such people. Taking a step back may not necessarily be a big deal, but trouble after trouble."


    "After you return to the ancestral land of the earth, if you live among the masses, of course it is like this." Phoenix said to Tang Ye. Recalling the situation of the earth''s ancestors, the Phoenix actually found it quite interesting. The life there should be very local, and it makes people feel that it is a kind of life, and there are many more interactions between people.


    Think about it, Phoenix thinks that life like that is really good. If possible, she thinks it would be nice to live wherever she can. However, her current status cannot allow her to choose how to live freely. The matter of the Creation God Realm needs to be dealt with, and there are other things of the God Realm, even this sky world. Therefore, Phoenix can only stay by himself first, and then go to Tang Ye if there is a chance.


    She definitely wouldn''t force Tang Ye to stay here now, she knew very well how strong Tang Ye wanted to return to the ancestral land of the earth was and how long it lasted. Therefore, she doesn''t need Tang Ye to be with her now, it must be for Tang Ye to go back.


    She said to Tang Ye again: "I hope you can live the life you want to live. However, now the situation of the earth ancestral land is not known. I still remember that when we left, the earth ancestral land was already The aura is revived. In that case, there will definitely be many practitioners. However, that world has already been developed in a technological world that has been transformed into aura. Suddenly, there will be a big collision between the technological world and the aura world. What''s more, all the demons and ghosts came out under the rejuvenation of the spiritual energy. At that time, it was already a chaos. Now, I don''t know what happened. When we left the earth ancestors, we didn''t know how time was counted. Now on the earth¡¯s ancestral land, I don¡¯t know how long it has been since we left last time. A few years are definitely more than a few years, probably so. Even if it is a hundred years, you can believe it. In this case, the situation of the earth ancestral land I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s already different from what you think."


    Tang Ye frowned slightly. Of course, he had thought about these things mentioned by Phoenix. But, no matter what, even if the ancestral land of the earth becomes a place that I don''t know at all, it is still my hometown. In addition, there is actually some blood in the ancestral land of the earth. He believes that even if it is a hundred years or more, his blood will still exist. Because his bloodline is protected by great luck in the ancestral land of the earth. And, as the first person in the ancestral land of the earth, he also established the Tang family, a wealthy family. There is also a Long Family, which is actually his family. In fact, he also had a few children in the ancestral land of the earth, and they were also considered to be in bloom. In this case, he felt that he would not be so strange in the ancestral land of the earth. Could it be that these heirs of one''s own will be destroyed?


    Tang Ye didn''t believe in such a thing. You won''t be so disappointed, right?


    "It doesn''t matter." Tang Ye smiled and said, "No matter what the earth ancestral land has become now, I can''t change it. After all, it happened. After I go back, let''s talk about what it is like. "


    Phoenix can''t control so much anymore. Anyway, she knew that with Tang Ye''s strength and means, she would not suffer. It is estimated that after Tang Ye returned to the earth''s ancestral land, the situation there had to change again.


    Then, Tang Ye and Phoenix proceeded as planned. The phoenix separated from Tang Ye''s body, and then used the flames of the eternal sea of ??fire and the divine power of the sun to shape the soul illusion into an entity, so that the phoenix formed its own body. It is said to be flesh, because it is originally a flame, so it is not a flesh, but a combination of undead flames.


    Ouch!


    After the phoenix condensed its flesh, it flew high in the sky, let out a howl, and then circled around, emitting a dazzling flame, dragging a long flame trail.


    And this situation is actually a trace of the sun god. The creatures in the Creation God Realm all knew this was the case, and they felt the strong sun divine power. Therefore, for the phoenix, they crawl on the ground and worship. They knew that the shocking Firebird was the Lord of the Sun.


    Tang Ye saw the phoenix fly away from his body and reshaped his body, knowing that now he was really going to bid farewell to the phoenix. After the announcement of the Phoenix, everyone will know that the Phoenix is ??a new generation of sun god. As for him, he no longer needs to show up.


    proud!


    At this time, the Phoenix was flying high in the sky, and the appearance of the phoenix burning under the golden flame was very shocking. Her figure seemed to be magnified several times again, as if everyone could see clearly. You know, she is the sun **** and must be respected in the future.


    Tang Ye also saw the appearance of the Phoenix, and he was very grateful for the Phoenix for doing so. Because such a declaration by the Phoenix was tantamount to giving him the best cover. In the future, if he does not show the power of the sun, no one will think that he is the sun god. After all, there cannot be two Sun God Lords.


    However, what makes Snake Wait and them puzzled is that the Sun God Lord just now looked like a young man? How come you become a bird now? However, the phoenix can emit the divine power of the sun, and they quickly understood that the phoenix is ??the main body. As for the human appearance, it is just a forgery.


    However, when the snake waited for them to think like this, the phoenix in the sky suddenly turned into a woman, a beautiful woman in the flames.


    This made Tang Ye stunned.


    How did you become a woman?

 Chapter 3473： Walk your own way!

    Phoenix is ??a woman, Tang Ye actually knew this. Because when I talk to Phoenix, my voice is a woman. However, he never thought that Phoenix would be transformed into a human form, and she would still be an unusually beautiful woman.


    The phoenix shrouded in the golden flames at this time was just like an intellectual mature, serious and steady older sister. Such a woman is extremely attractive.


    Could it be that Tang Ye would look a little dazed. This must be related to the beauty of the Phoenix. Of course, Tang Ye was not completely attracted by the beauty of Phoenix. He was also surprised at how the Phoenix was transformed into a human form, which made him a little uncomfortable. Because he and the Phoenix were fused together, and they were connected with each other for a long time, probably for hundreds of years. Therefore, whoever is most familiar with him is definitely a phoenix.


    And that is the existence, and now she has become a beautiful woman. Have you ever blended with such a beautiful woman? Tang Ye felt that such a thing was quite strange.


    Phoenix knew that Tang Ye who was looking at her on the other side would be surprised. She looked at Tang Ye and said, "It''s just for the convenience of doing things. You can''t let others know that the sun **** is a bird. It''s not justified, right?"


    Tang Ye was taken aback, indeed. Since it is the Lord of the Sun God, it must have a face. It''s not that the appearance of the Phoenix is ??not good, but that it is the same existence as the body. The main body is generally not a last resort, or under special circumstances, it will not be revealed.


    Tang Ye smiled, and soon accepted such a thing, and said, "Okay."


    It''s not that the Phoenix transformed into a human form and became a beautiful woman, which had any impact on Tang Ye''s plan. After he nodded to the Phoenix, he flew away and let the Phoenix handle the creation of God''s Domain. Up.


    At this time, Snake Hou and the others were very surprised and confused when they saw the image of a humanoid woman transformed into the Phoenix. Not because of the image of a woman, but because they remember very clearly that the previous sun **** is obviously a man!


    How come now from a man to a woman?


    If it wasn''t for the pure sun divine power radiated from the Phoenix, they would definitely be the sun god, otherwise they would doubt it or even admit it!


    Phoenix probably knows what the snake waits for them, but she certainly won''t deliberately explain this now. She looked very majestic, and just said to the snake waiter: "Why, I don¡¯t know if I change a face? I am the sun god, and I think that a woman is a mother, which conforms to the sun god¡¯s creation **** It¡¯s a great feat, so I''m showing it like this. Is there any problem?"


    Of course they will have no problem. Now the phoenix explained it by themselves, they all understood it very well, and nodded to the phoenix: "Yes, Lord God, the subordinates understand!"


    Although it was only the voice of a few guarding monsters, but now I heard it as if there were thousands of troops. It also seems that there are many creatures all around responding, and even giving people an exaggerated feeling, the entire universe is responding.


    No matter what the situation is, they will probably be aware of things like the birth of the Sun God Lord for those beings at a high level of strength. And they know that a terrible existence like the sun **** has appeared, then, where do they dare to have any arrogance? You have to stay honestly!


    However, many people were actually just shocked and didn''t think anything would happen. Because they think that people at the level of the sun **** will appear everywhere to take care of things? So there is no need to worry about what to do or what to do.


    When the Phoenix was born as the lord of the sun and was admired by thousands of people, and seemed to attract everyone''s attention, Tang Ye returned to the ancient city. There is nothing to stop him now. And he still has to hide his strength, otherwise others might not know how to react if they feel it. Too powerful, too shocking, I am afraid that I will be scared directly.


    Tang Ye actually had no problem going back to the ancestral land of the earth at this time. After all, he could go anywhere with his current strength and the size of the universe. Although the location of the earth''s ancestral land was hidden by the original Pangu God Emperor to a unique place. But as long as you carefully sense it, you can still sense it. Now Tang Ye didn''t immediately go to the ancestral land of the earth, because he planned to take An Han out. After all, he brought An Han to the ancient city. When he disappeared, wouldn''t it be difficult for An Han to handle it?


    At this time An Han had already emerged from the Frozen God Realm. It was because of Tang Ye''s relationship that An Han had hidden her strength to enter the city of the ancient country. Therefore, after she entered the Frozen God Realm, although it was dangerous for those guardians, it was successfully resolved. Then, she chose a treasure that could increase her freezing power. Now returning to the entrance of God''s Domain, she waited for a while, and it happened that Tang Ye appeared.


    "Tang Ye, how is your situation?" Seeing Tang Ye, An Han was very concerned.


    Tang Ye glanced at An Han, and he could see clearly the specific situation of An Han at once. Probably because the strength gap is too great, he is far stronger than An Han, so he can clearly see what strength An Han is and where his limits are. Of course, if he was asked to deal with An Han, it would be very easy.


    "I''m fine, but you, how is it? Did you get the treasure in Frozen God''s Domain?" Tang Ye smiled and asked An Han. This is naturally polite. He knew that the other twelve gods were all inferior to the sun god, light god, and dark god. To him, it was probably not worth mentioning. Although they are all gods, he just stood in the highest position of god.


    An Han is very happy to mention this. After all, An Han was not standing in a high position on Tang Ye''s side. She felt that she was able to obtain the treasures of the God''s Domain, and mentioned that her own was frozen, and she had improved a lot, which was already a very happy thing. She said to Tang Ye: "My freezing power has been greatly improved. Although there is still a long way to go from the Heavenly Realm, I vaguely feel that I am about to reach the Heavenly Realm."


    Tang Ye looked at An Han''s strength situation, and indeed, An Han was almost touching the level of the Heavenly Realm. However, it may not be so easy if you only rely on the individual. Tang Ye can help. However, to help directly, it is better to feel it yourself. Tang Ye is about to leave here, it is impossible to help everything, the road will still have to go by themselves. Therefore, he intends to let An Han increase the power of his spatial ability, so that he may be able to directly contact the Heavenly Realm. Moreover, this is what An Han experienced by himself, and the effect will be better.


    "This is a very good thing. Next, you can go to the Space God Realm again." Tang Ye said to An Han.

 Chapter 3474： Do whatever you want!

    An Han naturally wanted to go to the Space God Realm to improve his strength. However, when she was in Frozen God''s Domain just now, she learned some rules. One of them is that one can only get one kind of treasure in the ancient city. If you still want to get other treasures, you will be backlashed by the power of God''s Domain. In this case, the treasure may not be obtained, but he may die.


    Therefore, although An Han was heartened by what Tang Ye said, he also knew to abide by the rules. She shook her head to Tang Ye and said, "I''m afraid this won''t work. Since I got the treasure in the Frozen God''s Realm, it won''t work if I''m in the Space God''s Realm. Otherwise, the rules in the ancient city will be punished, and we will have trouble by then. So, let¡¯s forget about it, and I think it¡¯s a good improvement in freezing ability."


    An Han is a very contented person. However, she always remembered that she wanted to help Tang Ye through her space power. Therefore, she said to Tang Ye again: "As for what you said, I need my space power to open the space channel, I will continue to work hard. Because my abilities are actually complementary to each other. Or rather, with my overall strength. It''s related. Now that the freezing ability has improved, my overall strength will also increase. Then soon, my space ability will also improve. Then I will see if I can help you."


    As if he was worried that he was guilty for not helping Tang Ye, An Han immediately said to Tang Ye: "I''m very sorry, I didn''t expect such rules, otherwise I would definitely go to Space God Realm first. Maybe it can help you..."


    Regarding An Han¡¯s kindness, Tang Ye laughed and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have found another way for me to get to that space. So, it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t help me. You, I think it is a rare thing to be able to enter the city of the ancient country. Even, there may be no chance again in the future. In this case, you can get more useful treasures, naturally you have to cherish it. As for you are worried about being caught There is no need to punish the rules of this secret. I can help you with this."


    "Wh, what?" An Han looked at Tang Ye, feeling very unbelievable, there is such a thing? Don''t worry about the rules of this secret realm? You know, if you can not worry about the rules, it is above the rules. In this way, doesn''t Tang Ye mean that he is above the secret realm of this ancient city?


    This is very exaggerated!


    Who can be above such a wonderful mystery! Because this secret realm is in connection with God''s Domain! Since it is God''s Domain, it must be God Power. Above the divine power, this is much stronger than the Heavenly Realm. In this case, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s strength is not only in the Heavenly Realm, but also far surpasses the Heavenly Realm?


    How is this possible!


    An Han knew that no one could reach that realm, even Emperor Void and Emperor Xinghe. After all, such a realm ceased to exist with the disappearance of the ancient city, that is, the disappearance of God''s Domain. Today, although the ancient city will still appear, what remains is the power of the gods. And there is no one who has truly reached the realm of the gods.


    Therefore, An Han looked at Tang Ye, still very unbelievable, and said: "Tang Ye, don''t be kidding. Can you avoid the rules here? That requires strong strength, but I don''t think you have it. Even if you enter the ancient country. When you were in the city, you did it. But, after all, there is just an entrance. Now you are in God''s Domain. If you have an accident to help me cheat, I am definitely not willing!


    Tang Ye wanted to speak but stopped. He is a bit speechless. With his current strength, it is actually very easy to block the rules in the ancient city. After all, the Space God Realm belongs to one of the twelve God Realms, and its level cannot be compared with the first God Realm like the Creation God Realm. In this case, he had no difficulty in solving the rules of the Space Power God''s Domain.


    Even if he wants to break all the rules of the ancient city, there is no problem.


    Tang Ye said to An Han again: "You don''t have to worry, just go. At this time you go to the Space God Realm. If you are restricted by the rules, you may not even be able to enter the God Realm. However, I can let you in, so you can No longer restricted by rules."


    "But..." An Han still felt it was impossible.


    But at this time, Tang Ye waved his hand directly, and the vortex entrance of the Space God Realm was opened. Then, under the power of Tang Ye, An Han was completely unable to resist, and he was directly blown into the Space God Realm.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to work so hard anymore. He didn''t want to explain anything to An Han, the Sun God Lord didn''t believe anyone who explained it. If you believe it, it will be troublesome. Just be simple and rude.


    And after Tang Ye sent An Han into the Space God Realm, the tauren who was originally the guardian of the entrance to the God Realm was dumbfounded when he looked at Tang Ye. It didn''t know what to say at all, because it had vaguely guessed something about Tang Ye''s identity or strength. It actually completely ignored it, the guardian of the entrance to the gods, and when Tang Ye used his force just now, it felt that power, and it didn''t even react at all. Such strength is no longer a simple divine power, but is superior to divine power!


    Isn''t the person above the divine power the **** of all power?


    Even if it is not, it must have gained the power of the Lord God of Creation God Realm!


    Thinking of the place where Tang Ye went before, it was the Creation God Realm. After a while, the tauren didn''t even know how to react. Tang Ye came out alive from the Creation God Realm!


    And the power of Tang Ye just felt, there is no doubt that the power of the Lord Divine Lord is right. In this case, who would dare to say a "no" to Tang Ye?


    For a time, the tauren, who was originally the guardian, should have said to everyone who came here that he would obey the rules. However, in the face of Tang Ye and Tang Ye''s non-compliance with the rules, he did not dare to say "no".


    This makes it very embarrassing.


    "You..." The tauren looked at Tang Ye and wanted to say something, but didn''t know how to say it.


    Tang Ye looked at it and smiled, and said, "Don''t pay attention to me, just do your own thing."


    The tauren was speechless immediately. Doing your own business well, your own business is to deal with the people here, the problem is, Tang Ye cheated just now... and it wants to manage, but dare you? Even if you dare, you can''t control it. Even if it is strong when it is strong, Tang Yeqiang is too strong, it is not within its ability.


    So, now I can only control other people. As for Tang Ye, I can only let him do whatever he wants?


    The Tauren suddenly felt very depressed. But compared to this, it was even more shocking. It never expected that someone could live out of the Creation God Realm and gain the power there!

 Chapter 3475： Cant be low-key!

    What is the concept of gaining the power of the Creation God Realm? The guardian of the bull head only knows that the three forbidden realms can only open the entrance to these three forbidden realms. As for the others, it is already impossible to interfere. The guardian of the bull head felt that if it could come out of the Creation God Realm, it couldn''t interfere.


    So, what Tang Ye wants, it can only follow, unable to interfere. However, it will take care of others who come. Fortunately, Tang Ye just stayed outside at this time, did nothing illegal and did not embarrass the Bull Head Guardian. In this way, it has no effect on the situation here.


    However, when other people saw Tang Ye, they felt that Tang Ye might influence them to win the treasure. Because if they waited for them to enter God''s Domain for treasure, and then Tang Ye also entered, wouldn''t it be possible to kill them? They had seen Tang Ye''s strength just outside the square. If Tang Ye wins treasure with them, it will be a great threat to them. Therefore, when they saw Tang Ye at the entrance of God''s Domain, everyone had some thoughts.


    In addition, Tang Ye¡¯s hood disguise is a bit gloomy, so many people don¡¯t like it. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that everyone had seen Tang Ye¡¯s strength when he was in the square, it would be quite terrifying. It is very poisonous and will die when touched, so everyone is very jealous, otherwise they will attack Tang Ye.


    Since it was Treasure Hunting, killing Tang Ye would reduce the competition by one less person. This is a great thing. Therefore, these people who came to Tang Ye still looked a little eye-catching.


    When the guardian of the tauren saw these people staring at Tang Ye like this, he immediately felt that these people were absolutely reckless. Who didn''t want to provoke Tang Ye, a person from the Creation God Realm?


    "Do you want to enter the major realms of the gods? Then shoot. As long as you challenge and win me, you are eligible to enter. Except me, you are not allowed to have any noise and riots. In front of the gods, it is sacred Yes, you must remain in awe!" The Tauren Guardian said to everyone at this time.


    In fact, there is no such rule at all. This is a world where the strength is supreme and the strong survive. Even in God''s Domain. It should be said that this situation is more obvious in God''s Domain. However, the guardian of the tauren is now saying that these people are not allowed to do anything here. Because the guardian of the tauren knew how powerful Tang Ye was, it seemed to be protecting these people so that they would not provoke Tang Ye so ignorantly, lest they would be killed by Tang Ye.


    In fact, the Tauren Guardian is not deliberately protecting these people. For it, whether these people live or die has nothing to do with it. What it says to those people is just saving itself trouble. Because if those people took action against Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s powerful power would definitely cause a very big sensation. At that time, Tang Ye''s power might cause something beyond its control. But as the guardian here, if it can''t be controlled, wouldn''t it be justified?


    Coming out of the Creation God Realm, I don''t know how terrifying the strength. Before you can''t grasp it, it''s better to avoid conflict as much as possible. For this reason, the guardian of the tauren directly drank it in a low voice, so that everyone could not mess around.


    The Tauren Guardian didn''t worry that Tang Ye would take action, because it saw Tang Ye''s appearance and knew that Tang Ye was keeping a low profile. Such a person would certainly not take the initiative to cause trouble. Otherwise, it will have to worry. Because if Tang Ye wants to get rid of those hostile people, its guardian may not be able to interfere. What he said to it just now would be a huge face slap.


    All in all, his existence now always makes the Tauren Guardian a little worried, afraid that Tang Ye will fight and destroy this place.


    Fortunately, the strength of the Tauren Guardian is still very strong. Although it is not Tang Ye''s opponent, he still has absolute authority in the face of other cultivators. Therefore, after it drank low, those cultivators did not dare to mess around. Even if they were quite hostile to Tang Ye, they could only endure not doing anything.


    For Tang Ye, this was fine, and there was no need to make any further moves. Although it was easy to kill these cultivators, it would be troublesome if these cultivators continued to come. And now, he just wanted to wait for An Han to come out. After An Han''s space power is improved, he has nothing to do. The situation in this world will be handled by An Han and the others.


    Tang Ye floated aside, trying to stay as far away as possible from the entrance of God''s Domain, so as not to be noticed. And seeing Tang Ye like this, coupled with the low drink of the tauren guardian, many cultivators no longer deliberately targeted Tang Ye, and one after another challenged the tauren guardian to obtain the qualifications to enter the gods'' realm for treasure hunting.


    But not everyone can get such qualifications. Some cultivators couldn''t beat the tauren, so naturally they could only retreat and leave disappointed. And there are some extremely vicious people who are probably out of anger. Seeing Tang Ye staying quietly in the corner, Tang Ye is unhappy and wants to use Tang Ye to vent.


    Therefore, even if he kept a low profile, Tang Ye couldn''t help it. Sometimes he does not cause trouble, but others will come to provoke him. Like now. He is also quite speechless. If he has a high profile, he can''t make it, and he can''t make a low profile. What should I do?


    The tauren guardian on the other side also felt speechless. It tries its best to avoid this kind of thing, but why does someone do such a stupid thing unnecessarily?


    Seeing those who wanted to find Tang Ye to vent, the Tauren Guardian simply ignored them. Since they want to die, just follow them.


    Tang Ye looked at a few rascals and resentful people in front of him, and said, "You seem to be looking for trouble with me, but I want to tell you. You will die like this, and I will not show mercy. "


    The few cultivators who wanted to vent had so much control. At this time, they were so eager to find someone to beat them, so they shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Really? Then you try to kill me!"


    Then, one person rushed towards Tang Ye to do it. As a result, Tang Ye simply stretched out his hand and straightened him. Then, his body burst into flames with a "whoop".


    "Ahhhhh!" The cultivator suddenly felt the pain of being burned and cried out in pain. But this is not all. Soon, after the painful cry, he was silent. Because he was submerged in flames and became ashes.


    "This..." Seeing this scene, the first person who was surprised was the Tauren Guardian. Because of that kind of flame, it thinks it is the flame power obtained from the Creation God Realm, isn''t that the power of the Sun God Lord?


    With such power, who can be an opponent!

 Chapter 3476： Finally leave!

    The guardian of the tauren felt that he could not feel wrong. That is the flame power of the Creation God Realm. The Creation God Realm itself is the existence of the strongest first divine position, that is, the realm of the Sun God Lord. The power there is naturally the power of the sun god.


    Originally it was just a guess, but now it''s confirmed. The tauren guardian believes that it must be the power of the sun god. Facing such power, the guardian of the tauren no longer wanted to speak. Because of this kind of thing, it can''t intervene at all. That was the power of the Sun God Lord, the first power among the three taboo gods. Although it is a guardian, it can''t control the three taboo gods at all. Therefore, facing Tang Ye, it dared not object.


    However, the immediate matter does not need it to interfere. Because seeing Tang Ye killing a cultivator in this way, he also made that cultivator''s bones dead. With such strength, they know that they are definitely not opponents. This is also terrible. They felt that Tang Ye''s strength simply exceeded the secret realm regulations. Otherwise, how could it be possible to directly kill people of their level like this. They originally thought that they were all people who entered the city of the ancient country, and the difference in strength would not be too great, so even if they started to cause trouble, they would not be an opponent and would not be killed, at most they would be beaten.


    As a result, he was killed directly!


    As a result, the remaining cultivators turned around and ran without talking nonsense, and they ran very fast.


    Tang Ye saw that they had run away, and did not pursue them. Tang Ye is definitely not interested in such things. As long as others don''t bother him, he doesn''t bother to bother. But if others come to his trouble, then he will disappear forever. For example, the cultivator who took the shot just now, since he took the initiative to take the initiative, let him disappear completely, so of course he can no longer trouble Tang Ye.


    After those cultivators left, the entrance of God''s Domain restored calmness. No one dared to provoke Tang Ye anymore. Even the guardian of the tauren who previously said that he could not fight here, at this time after Tang Ye finished fighting, he pretended not to see it. He is not stupid, knowing that he is not Tang Ye''s opponent, so he won''t do anything with Tang Ye anymore.


    Seeing the tauren guardian dare not speak out, the other cultivators even more. If any of them had not challenged and won the Tauren Guardian, they would just take a look at Tang Ye''s side when they left, and some even dared to leave quickly. It seemed that they were not afraid of the tauren guardian, but Tang Ye.


    This situation makes the Tauren Guardian feel a bit weird. Although he looks vicious, he is not polite to these cultivators who come to grab the treasure, but he is not so scared to this point. After all, I don''t kill people, as long as everything is within the rules, I won''t kill these cultivators.


    The Tauren Guardians couldn''t help but go to see Tang Ye from time to time. Although it knows that Tang Ye is very strong now, it is also curious about how strong Tang Ye is and what it has to do with the Lord Lord of the Creation God Domain. Although the divine lord has fallen, there is no possibility of recovery. In that case, a new era is coming.


    Tang Ye still stayed aside without speaking. He doesn''t care about anything except waiting for An Han to come out.


    Time passed a little bit.


    Finally, An Han came out of the Space God Realm.


    call!


    At this time, a vortex appeared in the front space, which was a space passage, and An Han walked out of it.


    At this time, An Han seemed to have changed a little, and that was probably a personal change caused by an increase in strength. There will be some differences in momentum and temperament.


    Tang Ye glanced at An Han and knew that An Han''s spatial strength had been greatly improved. Tang Ye could see so clearly, because even though An Han''s power had been greatly improved, there was still an absolute gap compared with Tang Ye.


    When Tang Ye was in his current state, he could basically only pretend to be confused.


    An Han was very excited when he arrived in front of Tang Ye. Because now she really got the treasure of enhancing power in the Space God Realm. In this way, her space power has also become very powerful. She even felt that she could try to help Tang Ye open the space channel and help Tang Ye go to the ancestral land of the earth.


    "Tang Ye, I succeeded, and my space power has been greatly improved!" An Han said to Tang Ye happily, very excited, and then said: "With my current strength, maybe I can help you find what you said to go. The way of the earth¡¯s ancestral land."


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "It can be seen that your strength has been greatly improved. From this point of view, you may not be far from the Heavenly Realm. So, your strength, I am afraid that except that Apart from a few powerful people, few are rivals."


    An Han nodded, it was true. However, she knew that she could get such power because of Tang Ye. Therefore, she was still grateful to Tang Ye, and she didn¡¯t know how to thank Tang Ye, and said, ¡°Tang Ye, this is all because of your help. Otherwise, I can¡¯t do it. So, very much. thank you!"


    Tang Ye laughed and said to An Han, "You are welcome, you are also a member of my human race. With the power like you, leading our human race, I can leave with confidence."


    Speaking of leaving, An Han was still shocked. Although she had heard Tang Ye say that she was leaving, she was already mentally prepared. However, when I really thought that Tang Ye was about to leave, I still felt disappointed. Because during this period of time, she and Tang Ye experienced many things together, and many things were done because of Tang Ye''s help. She felt that she hadn''t had time to thank Tang Ye for this kind of Tang Ye, and she felt ashamed that Tang Ye was about to leave. On the other hand, since I have experienced so much with Tang Ye, there must be some affection. However, this affection will be extinguished before anything can be born. This is really a bit sad.


    However, An Han would not stop Tang Ye from leaving. She just nodded, barely smiled, and said: "Don''t worry, there will be no accidents with me. If you really want to leave, you don''t need to worry about it. Then, when do you want to? How about leaving? I will try to use my strength to help you find a way to leave."


    Tang Ye shook his head and said, "I have found this way. Opening up space is still very dangerous, so don''t take the risk."


    "But..." An Han suddenly felt even more disappointed, because wouldn''t it be that nothing could help Tang Ye?


    She felt that she owed too much to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye did not continue to let An Han speak, waving his hand: "Let''s leave here first. This is the secret realm. Let''s return to the outside world. If there is no problem, I will leave."

 Chapter 3477： Its back!

    In an unknown space channel, the turbulent flow of rocks, air blades, and twisted vortices in the space are constantly produced. Staying in this kind of spatial turbulence, I am afraid it will be a lifetime of death.


    However, at this time, there is a person who can easily avoid these dangerous things, such as lightning current stars, fast shuttle, flexible and changeable, and swept toward the other side of the turbulent space.


    And this person is Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye entered the space turbulence, just returning to the earth''s ancestral land.


    Earlier, he and An Han went to the ancient city to increase their strength. After receiving the treasures of the Frozen God''s Domain and the Space God''s Domain, An Han''s strength has been greatly improved. When we return to the outside world, there is nothing to worry about about the human race. Because there are also guardian beasts and prisoners, other races can''t easily attack the human race. Although the human race is currently in the fusion stage of the new human race and the old human race, there are also many powerful people in the human race at this time. Therefore, now Human Race does not need to worry about other threats.


    In this way, Tang Ye had nothing to worry about in this firmament world, and set off to return to the ancestral land of the earth. After saying goodbye to his friends and subordinates, Tang Ye finally set off, opened the space channel to the earth''s ancestral land, and entered the space turbulence. There are many passages in the space turbulence. You must always be aware of which one is your own, so that you can accurately reach your destination, otherwise you will get lost in the space turbulence, or you will reach a completely unknown world. .


    The universe is so big, the world is so many, in the turbulence of space, you can probably see such a scene. However, the place Tang Ye is going to now is the ancestral land of the earth, so he is not interested in other worlds, so he will go back.


    I don''t know how long it has been floating in the turbulence of space, or how many places it has passed, and finally saw the end of the space channel, emitting a dazzling white light.


    There is the exit of the space channel. And after the exit, it is the ancestral land of the earth.


    Tang Ye was sure there was nothing wrong. Because he began to feel the breath of the earth''s ancestral land. He is a saint in this world. And now I don¡¯t know how many years have passed since he left the earth¡¯s ancestral land. When you arrive at the ancestral land of the earth, just look at the date.


    call!


    Tang Ye passed through the exit and returned to the earth ancestral land. However, his position at this time was not in the ancestral land of the earth, but high above the ancestral land of the earth. Seeing this azure blue world, it was strange, but I soon felt it back, feeling very familiar and nostalgic. That''s right, it is the ancestral land of the earth!


    "I''m finally back."


    Tang Ye sighed very much. After leaving for so long, I finally returned here. This is my hometown, where I grew up, my home, and my family.


    It''s just that I don''t know how they are now.


    Tang Ye closed his eyes and felt it again, and clearly felt that the situation of the earth''s ancestors now is different from when he left.


    "Is this a strong spiritual energy?" Tang Ye frowned slightly. So, is the earth ancestral land entering the peak of aura recovery?


    However, Tang Ye suddenly felt that the earth''s ancestral land under the aura of aura was not the real earth. Popularity can become stronger through cultivation, and slowly form the value of respecting martial arts and strength as everything. Tang Ye didn''t want to say that this was wrong, but what he wanted to say was that he didn''t like it!


    Back to the ancestral land of the earth, if it is this kind of cultivation, strength is everything in the world, then what is the difference from those in the sky world?


    Tang Ye didn''t want to stay in such a world now.


    He believes that many people do not want to stay in such a world. Because the Earth used to be a peaceful world that put aside the spiritual energy practice and entered into a technological civilization. Of course, there is no absolute peace, but in most cases, it is peaceful, and people live and work in peace and prosperity. Even if you want to fight for money, it seems that you have to make money, but such a world is better than practicing spiritual power and respecting strength.


    It should be said that that itself is a way forward chosen by the ancestors of the earth. That being the case, the world cannot be allowed to return to the pedantic world where strength is respected. Tang Ye remembered that he was opposed to breaking the luck of heaven and earth and letting the earth go to the ancestral land and return to the world of cultivation. Since it was opposed at the time, it is naturally opposed now.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Tang Ye doesn''t like this world. With his strength, as long as he doesn''t like it, then change, no problem. After all, with his power, even destroying the ancestral land of the earth is easy.


    Rumble!


    At this moment, under Tang Ye''s body, high in the sky, a terrible thunder suddenly sounded, and soon there was lightning and thunder below. But this is not a normal weather condition, but a sudden change in the world caused by too strong power.


    Tang Ye was taken aback, what was going on, could it be to fight against himself, a self-protection method belonging to this world?


    After all, Tang Ye''s strength was too strong, far surpassing the strength of Earth''s Ancestral Land. Such power entering this world may be unable to withstand such power, which will cause the world to collapse.


    This kind of thing is not an exaggeration. Tang Ye can now be regarded as the Sun God Lord, which is much stronger than the Pangu God Emperor who created this earth ancestral land. Therefore, when the gods who used to have high gods arrive at a small world, they usually do it in the form of clones. Either illusion is created, or other creatures can be used as will carriers to communicate and speak, etc., to reach that world. As for the ontology, it has never gone.


    And also can''t go. Because they are such a powerful existence, they can only live in the realm of God, otherwise it will definitely cause a huge sensation and influence, which may lead to an imbalance of power between the world and earth, triggering terrible destruction.


    "It''s because my strength is too strong..." Tang Ye looked at the lightning and thunder underneath him, feeling a little annoyed. Since you can''t bear your own situation, it will weaken. Otherwise, it would cause the destruction of the earth''s ancestral land, which would be very bad.


    At this time, Tang Ye didn''t know that the lightning and thunder caused by his too strong power caused a terrible disaster at a place below the earth''s ancestral land. Heavy rains, hurricanes, lightning and lightning strikes quickly caused floods, hurricanes, and lightning strikes. Many people have suffered a disaster because of this, and some ordinary people of them only think it is a natural disaster.


    But it is not.


    Those cultivators know that this is not a natural disaster, but something terrifying.


    "Who is this? If it doesn''t stop, it may cause a tsunami, which is a devastating blow to us!" At this time, on a mountain below, a gray-haired old man looked up at the sky, very worried.


    And under the mountain where the old man is, there is a building, like a martial family. In front of the martial arts family, there is the word "Tang".

 Chapter 3478： Horror exists!

    At this time, the lightning and thunder in the sky became more terrifying. If it''s just ordinary lightning and thunder, people like these who have cultivated spiritual energy can completely ignore it. If it harms others, just resist and resolve it. However, the lightning and thunder in the sky at this time was not a natural phenomenon, but was caused by a super powerful existence. Therefore, even those who cultivate spiritual power, if their strength is not strong enough, cannot resist and resolve.


    At this time, the sky below the earth''s ancestors did not start to darken in one place, but a large area began to darken, as if shrouded in darkness, and there was no light at once. Moreover, this darkness spread rapidly, and soon one country, another country was dark. The darkness, with lightning and thunder, hurricanes, and heavy rain, really seemed like the end of the day.


    And such a terrifying situation made all the cultivators of the earth''s ancestors terrified! Such power is terrifying! They can imagine that this existence with such terrible power can wipe out the ancestral land of the earth with a slap! At this time, they knew that the existence of this horror had just passed by the ancestral land of the earth, or had stayed outside the ancestral land of the earth because of something.


    Yes, this terrifying existence has not yet arrived on the earth''s ancestral land. If it does, the earth''s ancestral land may already be unable to withstand such power and be continuously destroyed.


    Although the cultivators are very scared, but if this continues, the world will be finished! Therefore, they fly into the air one by one, and if they cannot fly, they use aircraft. They gathered to deal with such a crisis of extinction.


    Of course, in the face of such a terrifying force, they knew that even if they confronted it, it would be of no avail. Therefore, many people can only hope that this super terrifying existence is just passing by and will leave soon. Otherwise, their world will be over.


    And they couldn''t understand, how could there be such a terrifying existence?


    It has been five hundred years since their world has entered the era of spiritual energy recovery. During these five hundred years, the development of cultivation has proceeded very fast and has gradually entered its heyday. Even some of them have entered the realm of sanctified gods. However, even so, they had never seen such a terrifying power now. What exactly is going on?


    They know that there are other worlds outside of their world. But they feel that even if there are other worlds, the realm of power should not be so far apart. Even if they encounter this super terrifying existence now, they think so. They can only say that this super scary existence is very rare. It is the kind of character of the Lord of the Ten Thousand Realms level who wanders the universe, otherwise it would be unexplainable.


    The lightning and thunder hasn''t stopped, and we can''t just expect this super horrible existence to pass by. Holding this fluke mentality is basically tantamount to relying on gambling. What if this terrifying existence is not passing by, is it really trying to destroy the earth''s ancestors? Therefore, the cultivators of the earth''s ancestors gathered quickly, thousands of them. And even those who are not cultivators are using scientific and technological power. The spaceships and warplanes full of science fiction have opened up and gathered in the sky to jointly fight against the terrorist existence that threatens their world.


    For a time, the scene was very spectacular. The dark world, lightning and thunder, one by one practitioners, science fiction weapons gathered together, there is a spirit of going to death to fight against the sky, against the gods, and the ultimate decisive battle, the scene is very shocking.


    At this time, Tang Ye, outside of the earth''s ancestral land, faintly felt that many people gathered below, and some still had very powerful cultivation power. With his power, the following situation can be seen. He looked down and realized how big the riot he had caused.


    This shouldn''t just be a riot, it''s like destroying the world. Tang Ye didn''t care about the cultivators who gathered here, as well as the technology spaceship fighters. Because these people, these weapons, can''t hurt him. What he really cared about was that because of his appearance, a terrible disaster appeared below, which affected many people. So he must quickly let these things happen, so as not to harm others.


    Since it was caused by the fact that his strength was too strong and the earth''s ancestors could not bear it, then Tang Ye quickly took up his strength. But he found that even if his strength was hidden, it was too strong. In other words, the power he contained was affected by the earth''s ancestors, and there was a confrontation. In this case, it can only reduce his overall strength.


    However, this power is not reduced like money can be lost. As a result, Tang Ye could only weaken her own power through the clone. So, he made himself a clone, turned into nine. The reason for choosing nine is to think of nine lives. He also didn''t know whether the decline in his overall strength after he was divided into nine selves would affect the earth ancestors again.


    call!


    After one was divided into nine, there were nine identical Tang Yes in the outer space of the earth''s ancestors. To say that this is Tang Ye''s avatar, in fact, it is not completely true. Because the power of each clone is the same. Tang Ye divided his own power. Therefore, it can be said that each clone here is physical. If one of the clones is killed someday, the other clones can be completely replaced and become the main body.


    It really was like Tang Ye had nine lives.


    However, this is tantamount to weakening the power nine times. Of course, this is enough for the strength of the earth''s ancestors. Tang Ye now hopes that if the points are weak to this level, they will not cause conflicts between the earth''s ancestors. Otherwise, we have to continue to divide. Fortunately, the earth''s ancestral land has been able to withstand such a powerful force after hundreds of years of aura recovery and development. Therefore, Tang Ye is only divided into nine now.


    After Tang Ye split his power, sure enough, in the earth''s ancestral land, the darkness slowly receded, the lightning and thunder disappeared, the hurricane also slowly disappeared, and the flood slowly receded.


    Seeing this situation, many practitioners, as well as fighter soldiers, officers, etc., all heaved a sigh of relief. It seems that this is indeed a super terrifying existence passing through their world, and does not mean to attack their world. Now, this super terrifying existence is gone, so everything is fine.


    They didn''t know that this super terrifying existence did not leave, but was divided into nine. At this time, Tang Ye and his power clone were all above the earth''s ancestral land.


    "You can''t fit together, otherwise the power will be exceeded again. Then how to deal with these clones..." Tang Ye is very annoyed at this time. If you want to enter the earth ancestral land, you must arrange these clones. Fitting is impossible. My own strength is too strong, the earth ancestral land cannot bear it, I am afraid that in the future, I can only act on the earth ancestral land with such a divided and weakened power.

 Chapter 3479： At the call of the country!

    After the "super terrifying existence" left, many people in the earth''s ancestors breathed a sigh of relief.


    This is where the Tang family is located, and the mountain behind is the mountain of dragon veins. The Dragon Vein Mountain must not be destroyed, otherwise it will affect the luck of the entire country. And the Tang family is the guardian of this dragon vein mountain.


    The Tang family was established by the ancestor who had been sanctified since hundreds of years ago, before the heavens and the earth were fully enlightened, and the earth had not been revived by the spiritual energy, that is, Tang Sheng. The ancestors were like this, plus the ancestral training control, the Tang family would also restrain, so now, the Tang family is still the first-class family in this summer.


    Even when entering the heyday of cultivation, the world has its own sects and each has its own strengths, and the strength of the Tang family is still at the forefront. Among them, the Tang family has three major factions, one is the master weapon, the other is the master pass, and the other is the master poison. As for the main martial arts, the halberd combat skills and hard Tai Chi are extremely prominent. In terms of organs, the organs created are also very ingenious. As for poison, it is not just poison, but treatment. Poison can kill and save people.


    Therefore, in the development of this aspect, although the Tang family did not clarify why the martial arts, but in the martial arts, it definitely has a place in the Tang family. Even when mentioning the Tang family, people regarded it as a sect.


    However, the Tang Sect has always acted in the right way, guarding the mountain of dragon veins, and is the country''s reliance. Although it has not participated in too many sect symbols, it has invisibly attracted many enemies. And because in addition to the sect, the monsters are now also born, and they all have to get the power of the dragon veins mountain. They even regard the Tang family as a thorn in the eye, and do everything possible to get rid of the Tang family. Therefore, Tang Ye can be regarded as making thousands of enemies.


    Under this situation, the situation of the Tang family was not as good as expected.


    The emergence of the super terrifying powerhouse that just happened threatened the ancestral land of the earth, and the Dragon Vein Mountain was almost destroyed, causing the Tang family''s old man who was rumored to have entered the realm of gods to come out in person. At this moment, in the high altitude, there are a lot of gray-haired elders first, they hovering and exerting force, they are all dealing with the existence of just now.


    These old men are the most terrifying existence in the world today. There are people from the Tang family, people from other families, demons, demons, and so on. In short, representatives of various forces, or legendary characters, have all appeared here. Even if some of them are incompatible with fire and water, they must all join hands to deal with the possibility of the world being destroyed. Otherwise, the world will be destroyed, so what if they are strong? After all, he will die with the destruction of heaven and earth.


    But now, the threat of the existence of super terror is gone, and the super powers of these various forces have also gone away. Because at this time, they seldom interfere with the mundane affairs of the world themselves. They all want to break through their own strength limitations and become truly supernatural beings. You can leave this world and go to a higher realm.


    And after going through that super terrifying existence just now, they became even more aware that this world, or this universe, does indeed have a broader existence. There are other worlds and other stronger powers. Therefore, they all want to see and see. Then, they want to break through the realm of strength even more.


    As for the struggles between forces, if you say that they are as powerful as theirs, then just come out one, won''t the disputes be resolved? It would be too naive to think so. Because there is a strong person like that, there will be a second, a third... or even more. Things that break the balance too much will cause even more terrible disputes. Therefore, after all, the disputes between the forces are still made by those in their positions.


    The gray-haired old men left instantly. The people below, even the people on the ground, all saluted and shouted the same words, "Grace to the ancestor!"


    Because those people are their ancestors. It is a figure in their power who makes them very proud and respected. Although these characters no longer live among them, as if they had left the family after they had ascended. But, no matter what, since it is from their family, then they are members of their family. Now that he showed up in response to the catastrophe, when he saw it, he still had to do the etiquette.


    However, shortly after the departure of these powerful ancestors, the atmosphere of the people here suddenly changed, a little bit rattled. Because many of these people are originally opposed. Some are humans, some are demons, and some are demons. People want to get rid of demons, and demons also want to eat people. As for the demons, no matter who they are, they want to solve them.


    In such a situation, it seems that a melee is inevitable. After the melee, each suffered heavy losses.


    call!


    But at this moment, a golden light halberd flew into the air, and accompanied by the sound of dragons, there seemed to be two golden dragons hovering next to the golden light halberd, which was full of domineering.


    "Shenlong Halberd? That''s Tang Yingguo!" Seeing this domineering golden light halberd, everyone became cautious, and the atmosphere of rattling swords was reversed. It seemed that everyone''s attention was on the golden light halberd.


    At this moment, a sturdy, tall and powerful middle-aged man stepped into the void and walked up the air step by step. Each step seemed to give rise to golden ripples, which could be described as a domineering and immortal feeling. It makes people feel that this is a person who has become a god?


    This person is the current Patriarch of the Tang Family, Tang Yingguo.


    The name Yingguo is also a manifestation of the country, that is, the call of the country. The country has a call, it must respond, and it must return!


    In the past few hundred years, people in the Tang family have basically been like this. The people of the Tang family were once the masters of the country. However, because the Tang family''s air luck is strong enough, if it becomes the leader of the country again, if the air luck is too strong, it will be harmful and unprofitable. Therefore, the Tang family have become ministers of township, protection, and defense of the country through the ages. And this is why the Tang family is admired by the world and passed on from generation to generation.


    To talk about why the people of the Tang family behave like this, everyone knows that this started with the first generation of the Patriarch of the Tang family, that is, the person who was respected as Tang Sheng.


    Tang Yingguo was obviously a military commander. He stepped up into the air step by step, reaching out to the golden light halberd and reaching out to hold the halberd. Suddenly, he seemed to have become a **** of war, making people and demons very afraid.


    At this time, Tang Yingguo scanned the surroundings. The people, demon, or demons who wanted to fight for a while, said: "Before this is the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels, if anyone does this here, don''t blame my Tang family for doing it!"


    The Tang family, coupled with the divine dragon halberd, the first divine weapon of the day, no one dared to move without the old guys. Therefore, Tang Yingguo''s words directly shocked those people with that momentum.


    "Hmph, let''s go!" Then, someone left first. Then other people also left.


    Although they were very unwilling, but in front of this dragon vein holy place, there was the Tang family guarding it, and no one dared to mess around.

 Chapter 3480： The teaching of unity!

    Tang Yingguo came out in person, and no one dared to make trouble anymore. Soon, the sacred place of Dragon Vessels was around a hundred miles away, and it was quiet again, as if nothing had happened.


    However, after everyone had dispersed, Tang Yingguo looked at this wonderful river and mountains from high above, but showed a worried expression. The difference between the world has become a bit more powerful recently, I am afraid it is a troubled time.


    Now there are more and more people who want to attack the Tang family. There are enemies with open faces and enemies with secrets. I''m really worried that one day if we don''t take precautions, the Tang family will fall, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Regarding the constantly emerging bad situations, Tang Yingguo sometimes thinks that the emergence of the Guiyi Church and their ideas may be right.


    The Guiyi Sect was actually converted to the religion at the earliest, and the conversion in it meant to return to the mundane world without practicing or enviing immortals. To put it simply, return to the mortal world, so that there is no spiritual energy cultivation between the heavens and the earth, and there is nothing to ascend to immortality.


    If you have to count, this approach is actually like when the heaven and the earth have no spiritual energy to regain, the old Taoist smashes the heaven and the earth with a single sword, leaving the world without cultivation, and people are just people. In fact, it is the once technologically civilized world.


    In fact, this may not be a good thing. After all, the evolution of the world once went in that direction. But now, returning to the so-called cultivation, the so-called rejuvenation of spiritual energy, on the contrary, it has made the world become disordered, and the disputes and chaos have increased. Even if there are state-owned companies, it is difficult to control.


    In such a world, it is difficult to live and work in peace, prosperity and prosperity at all.


    However, after the rejuvenation of the aura, everyone seems to be addicted to the practice. If anyone wants to stop the practice and stop the rejuvenation of the aura, it is simply like a public enemy of heaven and earth.


    However, many people have forgotten that at the beginning, Tang Sheng belonged to people who opposed breaking the shackles of heaven and earth. Perhaps Tang Sheng''s reason for doing that was that he did not want to be invaded by external enemies after the shackles of heaven and earth''s luck were broken. However, if it is to let Tang Sheng see the world today, I am afraid that Tang Sheng also hopes that the world of spiritual recovery has not come.


    With this being said, it seems that the Tang family has not inherited Tang Sheng''s will, because it has not prevented the rejuvenation of Heaven and Earth''s spiritual energy like the Guiyi Sect. However, after the shackles of Qi Luck were broken, the rejuvenation of Reiki became the general trend, which could not be stopped. And to guard this piece of land under such circumstances, then the Tang family must also have power. And if you want to master the power, how can you not practice?


    In this way, Tang Ye naturally participated in the practice.


    In fact, even if it is the Conformationist religion, it is not completely non-cultivation. The people in the Guiyi Church are actually very capable. They want to restore heaven and earth to the era of purely technological civilization in the past, and drive cultivation away. And to do so, it is necessary to expel the aura. However, this kind of thing is illusory. What is Reiki? How can it be captured and expelled?


    At the same time, there is the thing of luck. Qi Luck and Reiki are related to each other. And how to expel luck? How to deal with it? And, first of all, we have to figure out, what is luck?


    These things alone may be difficult to understand. Therefore, what the Guiyi Church has to do is actually very difficult. However, if the Guiyi Sect is only composed of people who hate the war and chaos brought about by the cultivation world, it may be difficult to do so. However, the predecessor of the Guiyi Church was actually created by a very powerful and terrifying person.


    That person is, goddess.


    The Celestial Lady Lu Celadon was a person who could see the essence of all existence. To say how powerful her strength is, no one has actually experienced it before. Some people even say that she is stronger than Tang Sheng. Because even Tang Sheng, she might be able to see through the essence, and then kill. However, everyone knows that Tang Sheng and the goddess are very close, and they cannot do that. So, if only with Tang Sheng can you see the strongest power of the goddess, then there is no such possibility.


    The reason why the goddess established the predecessor of the Reformed Sect was actually because she saw the war and chaos brought about by the rejuvenation of spiritual energy. The kind of disorderly world would make ordinary people very difficult. At the same time, even those who can practice will not be much better. Because these people have a world that competes for aura every day, and their lives are threatened almost every day. How could such a life be better?


    Therefore, the goddess does not want such a world to appear, but wants to return the heaven and earth to the state before the spiritual recovery, so that everyone can live in a peaceful and quiet world. Therefore, the goddess assembled a group of people with lofty ideals to do such a thing. Among the people she assembled, there were actually people from the Tang family.


    Since it was a figure at the level of a goddess who was dispatched, then the people who assembled must also be one of the people. However, there are too many changes and uncertainties for the earth to return to spiritual energy recovery. The appearance of demons, and the appearance of all kinds of people with strange abilities, or who have cultivated to powerful strength, make all these things beyond the control of the goddess.


    For this reason, even if the goddess assembled a group of powerful people, there is no way to stop the rejuvenation of spiritual energy in the end. However, this is not impossible. According to the secrets that the goddess learned through spying on the heaven and the earth, as long as the old Taoist priest cut the heaven and the earth with one sword, and first blocked and cut off the air luck, the spiritual energy recovery could be slowed down. Then, after finding the destiny itself, using the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human to condense into a magical orb, you can use the magical orb to draw aura away from this world. In this way, the heaven and the earth will have no spiritual energy, and all the power gained from the cultivation of spiritual energy in the past will disappear and vanish. In this way, the expulsion of aura is realized, and the world returns to the state of pure materialistic technology.


    However, the Guiyi Sect wants to do such a thing, the difficulty is not to find fate and obtain the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, but to stand in front of them, countless cultivators. There are cultivators of the human race, but also the cultivators of the demons and demons. Among these people, they are all very powerful. It is not so easy to defeat them.


    Moreover, after the rejuvenation of spiritual energy, almost entered the era of national cultivation. In such an era, if you actually want to oppose cultivation and expel spiritual energy, wouldn''t it be a public enemy of the world?


    Therefore, the actions of the Guiyi Church can be said to be difficult to carry out. They are regarded by people as heretics, evil spirits crookedly, and sometimes it is difficult to survive, how can they stop the rejuvenation of spiritual energy?


    However, there are always people who insist and inherit the will of the goddess. Therefore, even if several hundred years have passed, the Guiyi Sect is still not destroyed, and it is still trying to prevent the aura from recovering.


    Tang Yingguo¡¯s understanding of the Guiyi Church, or different opinions on Guiyi Church, is because even now, people from the Tang family still join Guiyi Church.


    That''s something that makes the Tang family feel quite troublesome.

 Chapter 3481： A bit of fate!

    It is not surprising that people from the Tang family will join the Guiyi Church. Nowadays, the Tang family has a big business. Some descendants have unique personalities, or they have seen this rejuvenated world become more chaotic and disputed. People who don¡¯t have a life will always think of the will of Tang Sheng, and then want to inherit, so they join Reunited.


    Among them, a member of the Guiyi Church once caused chaos among the major forces and affected the Tang family. She was the three daughters of the Tang family and Tang Yingguo''s daughter Tang Lanshan. It is precisely because of his own biological daughter who joined the Guiyi Church that Tang Yingguo feels more complicated about Guiyi Church.


    In order to quell this kind of thing, and for the foundation of the Tang family, and to protect the country''s luck, Tang Yingguo faced the major forces to settle accounts with him, and he could only break with his daughter.


    For the time being, everything is in peace. Although Tang Yingguo is worried, he does not want to be overly anxious, so he goes back to the family.


    In fact, the world now is a bit weird. The overall architectural style has been modernized. Normally, if there is no such struggle for cultivation power, you will feel that this world is still a world of technological civilization, even more sci-fi than the modern world hundreds of years ago. Because those who are unable to cultivate can only develop science and technology vigorously in order to gain the strength to fight against those who cultivate. Therefore, in the past few hundred years, technology has also told development. This is why things like "aircraft" are more common. This is a technological product, in order to keep up with the cultivator''s flying ability.


    So at this time, the power of cultivation and the power of science and technology are mutually developing. But this kind of development, evenly matched, will cause more struggles. Such things are also very serious to the earth. It can already be clearly seen that once some oases have now become deserts. This is not only the result of the war, but also because a lot of spiritual energy has been absorbed and cultivated, and the speed at which all things breed aura is far behind the speed of being absorbed and integrated. This kind of imbalance will eventually lead to the collapse of the world.


    And those cultivators, even if they know such things, they still ignore such things. Their idea is to make themselves stronger, and then leave this world to go to other worlds. In this way, what will the world become, and where does it matter to them?


    In the end, it was also very selfless. This cultivation of the mind, who wants to fly into an immortal, is behind others to perish?


    It is no wonder that the Guiyi Church has been regarded as heresy and public enemy for hundreds of years, but it cannot be wiped out. That''s because there is always a steady stream of people joining in.


    At this time, inside a bar.


    A beautiful woman has a rather cold complexion. She is dressed in a black leather jacket, like an assassin. However, this tight-fitting leather jacket did not appear to be frivolous, not the kind of squirming posture to deliberately show her figure. This is like a special order. But even if she didn''t deliberately want to show her figure, the figure of this woman is extremely perfect.


    The woman walked up and sat down at the bar. Inside the bar was a bartender in a fox uniform. She dresses up like a cosplay like a fox. And this woman is also extremely beautiful, really makes people feel like a fox demon who has fascinated thousands of people.


    Seeing the glamorous woman in black leather clothes, the fox girl bartender took the wine and smiled: "This beauty, what wine would you like to drink? I admire beautiful women. What wine do you want to drink, I invite."


    However, the glamorous woman in black leather only glanced at the fox girl bartender, coldly, and said, "I don''t drink, I''ll find out."


    The fox girl bartender was taken aback, holding the glass and the wine a bit embarrassed. However, she quickly chuckled, fascinated and extremely charming. If you don''t have a bit of concentration, I am afraid that even women are obsessed with her. It is really doubtful, is she really a fox demon?


    She looked at the glamorous woman in the black leather jacket and smiled: "Beauty, this is a bit unruly. I don''t drink here and want to inquire about the news, but no one will help you."


    However, the glamorous woman in the black leather jacket still looked unchanged and said, "You can help."


    The fox girl bartender beauty was a bit speechless, and said, "Why should I help you?"


    The glamorous woman in the black leather coat looked very rude, not at all looking for help, and said: "If you don''t help me, then I will tear off your fox tail."


    The beauty of the fox girl bartender was taken aback for a moment, her aura was not so gentle and smiled. She stared at the glamorous woman in the black leather coat and said: "You are not asking others for help, you are a threat."


    "And I don''t like being threatened." The fox girl bartender beauty stared at the glamorous woman in black leather.


    However, the glamorous woman in black leather still did not change this attitude, and continued to say to the fox girl bartender beauty: "If you don''t like being threatened, it depends on whether you can withstand the threat. If you can''t bear it, then I advise you Or be honest and obedient. Although we all know that there are demons around us, there are still a few demons that can transform into form, and they still have to hide among people to live. And fox demons, the difficulty of practicing to transform into form is not generally low. You will not Do you want to expose yourself and become the target of those cultivators?"


    The fox girl bartender beauty stopped talking. She stared at the glamorous woman in the black leather coat, expressionless and very cold, as if to kill the glamorous woman in the black leather coat with her eyes. In fact, the eyes can be regarded as a weapon. Especially for the fox demon. With sharp eyes, coupled with the ability to charm, the fox demon can completely control a person through the eyes, and then let the person commit suicide, tell the secret, in short, control it at will.


    Fox girl bartender beauty, she is really a fox demon. At this moment, she stared at the glamorous woman in the black leather coat and did not speak, but she was actually using her eyes to radiate the power of charm, trying to control the glamorous woman in the black leather coat.


    However, the glamorous woman in black leather was not affected, and was not attacked by the charm of the fox demon. She sneered, expressing disdain, and said: "Your charm technique is useless to me. Since you used this charm technique on me, then you should also know that you are not my opponent, right?"


    "You..." The fox girl''s bartender beauty was very angry, but also very helpless, coldly snorted: "Damn it, you are from the Tang family?"


    Then, the bartender beauty of the fox girl gave up using the charm, poured a glass of wine and drank it herself, looking really angry. She didn''t know what kind of relationship the Fox family had with the Tang family. The Fox family seemed to be restrained by the Tang family by nature.


    "Are you Tang Lanshan?" The fox demon said with a glance at the glamorous woman in black leather.

 Chapter 3482： transaction!

    The fox girl bartender beauty, called Bai Jiu, is a fox demon. She is actually very strong and has already cultivated to the point of Nanao. Although there is still eight tails from the strongest nine-tailed demon fox. However, at the stage of Nanao, they are already the strongest group of people. Even a person who has cultivated to the realm of transcendent sainthood, facing the seven-tailed monster fox, may not be sure to kill it.


    Therefore, Bai Jiu''s current strength is basically not afraid of anyone. But, unfortunately, there is a kind of person that she is very jealous of, and that is the Tang family.


    Regarding this, she also didn''t understand why their fox monster clan was so helpless to the Tang family, as if their fox monsters were naturally restrained by the Tang family. This is definitely not for no reason. The fox demon clan couldn''t stand this kind of restriction, and had always traced the root cause of such things.


    And when they tracked it down, they were very helpless. It turns out that their fox-monster clan will be restrained by the Tang family, that is because their ancestors of the fox-monster clan, and since the resurrection of their spiritual energy, the king of the fox-monster clan, in the process of becoming a king, was influenced by the original Tang Sheng. Asylum of Qi Luck, he only broke through with Qi Luck from Tang Sheng.


    In this way, their fox clan is equivalent to using the power of the Tang family to become stronger. For things like air luck, there is a causal relationship. Breaking through with the strength of others is restricted by others. The relationship between the fox demon clan and the Tang family is so.


    Therefore, their fox-monster clan has great fate with the Tang family. However, most of the fox demons think this is a kind of evil fate.


    But there are some things that people talk about. That was the ancestor of their fox demon clan, the first generation of the fox demon king after the resurrection, and Tang Sheng had a very close relationship. There are even rumors that Tang Sheng and their fox demon ancestors are lovers. This is also possible, otherwise how could their fox demon ancestors get Tang Sheng''s luck?


    You must know that luck is either to take or to give. The fox demon clan didn''t believe that when their spiritual energy had just recovered and the demon clan had just been able to practice again, their ancestors could fight against Tang Sheng and seize Tang Sheng''s luck. Therefore, there is only one reasonable explanation, and that is that Tang Sheng gave the fox demon ancestor the power of luck.


    Since then, the relationship between the fox demon clan and the Tang family has been acquiesced. It was also because the relationship between the fox demon clan and the Tang family was actually a bit ambiguous. To say that the monster clan and the Tang clan are rivals, but the fox monster clan has a very good relationship with the Tang clan, and some fox monsters even settle down in the Tang clan to help the Tang clan.


    However, there are also some fox monsters who firmly believe that they are a monster clan, opposed to the Tang family, and are fighting against the Tang family. And there are some neutral ones who don''t bother to take care of these things, just cultivate and live happily. Such a fox demon, such as Bai Jiu, she is like this.


    Bai Jiu didn''t want to worry about so many things, so he opened a bar and lived some leisurely days. But to say that the days will be dull after such a long time, and there is always some stimulation. In fact, there is always stimulation when opening this bar. Moreover, it will not let people get out of the pace of the times. Because people who come to the bar will talk about a lot of information, even secrets. In this way, Bai Jiu can collect a lot of information.


    Even if there are some secret guests in the box, if Bai Jiu feels that the information is very useful and is what she needs, she will use the power of the demon fox to obtain it. Over time, Bai Jiu also became very famous here, as if it became a bag.


    Although many people visit Bai Jiu''s bar, they basically don''t know that Bai Jiu is a fox demon. Because when Bai Jiu was at the strength of Nanao, she wanted to conceal her identity, and not many people could tell. Even if it is the Tang family, if the strength is not strong, she can''t see her identity as a fox demon.


    But for those with powerful strength, who belonged to the Tang family, she couldn''t hide it, she could only say that it was caused by the bad fate of the fox ancestor and Tang Sheng. Tang Lanshan, who has come to the bar now, is of superior strength and has broken through the extraordinary realm. With such strength, one could easily see the identity of the fox demon.


    And because Tang Lanshan is Tang Sheng''s direct bloodline heir, and can completely suppress the Du Fox Demon in terms of air transport power, such a powerful Tang Lanshan would threaten Bai Jiu.


    This is the reason why Bai Jiu sighed helplessly when he knew Tang Lanshan''s identity when facing Tang Lanshan''s threat.


    "It''s a crime..." Bai Jiuyue felt more unwilling to think about it. After sighing, he sighed again, and then couldn''t help but pour the wine and take a few sips.


    No matter how strong the fox demon clan cultivated, even if it reached the Nine Tails realm, it was still restrained by the Tang family. Of course, if the strength of the two sides is too great, then the Tang family can be defeated in the Nine Tails realm. Question, the Tang family will not be that weak. There will be strong figures in the Tang family. Without mentioning the past, Tang Yingguo, the current Tang family, said that he had stepped half of his foot into the realm of God. Under this kind of power, even the nine-tailed realm would be beaten down.


    "Let''s talk, what information do you want?" Bai Jiu said helplessly looking at Tang Lanshan after taking a few sips of wine.


    Tang Lanshan was not polite, and said: "I want to know the whereabouts of''Destiny''."


    "Ha!" Hearing Tang Lanshan''s words, Bai Jiu laughed directly. Looking at Tang Lanshan, she felt that she was too naive, and said: "Many people want to know the whereabouts of Destiny. The problem is that no one knows Destiny. ''''S whereabouts. Even me. Therefore, I can''t give you this information. Besides, even if I know the whereabouts of''Fate'', I won''t tell you directly. Although my family of fox monsters is restrained by your Tang family, , I wouldn¡¯t do things to your Tang family for nothing. Oh, yes..."


    Bai Jiu looked at Tang Lanshan with an evil smile, and said, "You are not from the Tang family anymore. Are you?"


    Tang Lanshan joined the Guiyi Church and became a public enemy in the world. For the sake of the stability of the family and not to shake the foundation of the country, Tang Yingguo could only break with her. Under this situation, Tang Lanshan actually didn''t have so much shelter from the Tang family''s luck. Therefore, if you really want to fight, Bai Jiu is not afraid of Tang Lanshan. The big deal is that she and Tang Lanshan lose out. She believed that Tang Lanshan would not do this with the persecution everywhere at Guiyi Church.


    Therefore, Bai Jiu is actually taking the initiative now. It''s just that she doesn''t want to fight so hard anymore. So sometimes, I would rather retreat and win a calm and happy life for myself. Moreover, the other party was Tang Lanshan. Although Tang Lanshan was expelled by the Tang family, it was also the bloodline of the Tang family and Tang Sheng''s direct bloodline. Bai Jiu would still give extra face.


    However, Tang Lanshan is not so unreasonable. She will not get information from Bai Jiu in vain. She said to Bai Jiu: "As long as you know the whereabouts of''Destiny'', tell me, I will give you the piece of luck that belongs to me from Tang Sheng''s bloodline."

 Chapter 3483： Be targeted!

    Tang Lanshan''s condition made Bai Jiu heart-stirring. If Tang Lanshan was given the luck that belonged to Tang Sheng''s direct bloodline, then she could break through to the Eight Tails realm in minutes.


    It''s a pity that Tang Lanshan''s luck is probably not good for her. Because about the whereabouts of "destiny", she really didn''t know. Even though she has collected the most information, she does not know the whereabouts of "fate". Because of the "destiny", Shang Sheng had been captured and destroyed at that time.


    The elimination of "destiny" at the beginning was to eliminate the altered will of destiny by condensing the three books of heaven, earth, and man, so that the will of destiny returns to fairness and justice instead of being controlled by an altered personality will. However, the body that the former "destiny" hosted was actually the woman who had a very close relationship with Tang Sheng, the princess, or Lin Yourong. Therefore, after the fate was wiped out, then the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Man remained with the princess. With the power of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, it can be said that the princess is the most powerful existence in the world.


    However, the princess did not want to endure such a fate, so she returned the power of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human to Heaven and Earth, causing the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human to be separated again and flowed everywhere. For this reason, destiny actually no longer exists. However, it is generally believed that the princess knew the whereabouts of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Man. Or, the princess can sense the existence of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, and know whereabouts in it, so it is not difficult to find the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human.


    And the power of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, and its strength. If you can get the power of these three books, you can definitely dominate the world. Therefore, people now very much want to get the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human. Whether it is a human, a demon, or a demon.


    So, if you want to get the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, you will undoubtedly need to find the princess. Now, the "destiny" in people''s mouth actually refers to the princess.


    As a member of the Guiyi Church, Tang Lanshan''s purpose of destiny could not be simpler, that is, to obtain the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, and then use the power of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human to create an illusion orb, and then seal the aura of heaven and earth to let the world Return to the ordinary world of the past.


    Seeing that Bai Jiu didn''t speak, Tang Lanshan stared at her, and then said, "Why, are you not satisfied with the conditions I gave?"


    Bai Jiu laughed and took a look at Tang Lanshan. Don''t think Tang Lanshan was a glamorous woman, she was actually in her twenties. Compared with Bai Jiu, it is not too young. Because Bai Jiu had at least cultivated for more than a hundred years to reach the Seven-tailed realm. Therefore, in her eyes, Tang Lanshan is just a little kid.


    She smiled at Tang Lanshan and said: "It is not so much that the conditions you gave me are not satisfactory, it is better to say that the conditions you give are meaningless to me."


    "It doesn''t make sense?" Tang Lanshan couldn''t help being angry immediately, and hummed: "That is Tang Sheng''s luck, which can directly help you break through to the realm of Eight Tails and even the realm of Nine Tails. Such conditions are meaningless? "


    Tang Lanshan''s anger is that no second person can give such a condition, so why is it meaningless? Is this looking down on yourself? !


    "The little girl has a really big temper." Facing Tang Lanshan''s anger, Bai Jiu just laughed, and said: "Tang Lanshan, don''t forget your identity, you are a member of the Reformed First Sect. Everyone knows what you do. You want to seal the aura of heaven and earth and make the world ordinary, no way of cultivation, no cultivation of demons, no cultivation of demons. So, if you succeed, then I will be in the Nine Tails plot again. How? In the end, doesn''t it have to return to the ordinary and become a little fox? In this case, it will do no harm to me, right? Then why should I help you?"


    Bai Jiu felt that his statement was justified and well-founded, and I believe Tang Lanshan can understand it and stop pestering her. In fact, she really didn''t know the whereabouts of her fate, even if she wanted to tell Tang Lanshan, she couldn''t tell it.


    However, Tang Lanshan''s brain circuit is not like that of ordinary people. When facing Bai Jiu, she still has a cold face and said: "In other words, you don''t want to help me at all. In this case, I don''t need to be polite to you. Since you don¡¯t help me, don¡¯t think about opening a bar here with peace of mind."


    "Hey you..." Bai Jiu really wanted to cry. Facing Tang Lanshan, a child with a paranoid head, he was really helpless.


    Bai Jiu took a deep breath, very helpless, staring at Tang Lanshan to tell the truth, and said: "Everyone wants to know the whereabouts of fate, if I know, do you think fate will still be able to hide? Then I tell you clearly, I I don¡¯t know where the fate is."


    Tang Lanshan stared at Bai Jiu for a long time before he continued to force Bai Jiu. She also believed Bai Jiu''s words. Indeed, now everyone wants to gain powerful strength through cultivation, so whoever wants to find clues to the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human like destiny. Even if it was Bai Jiu, she might find it if she knew it. Now that Bai Jiu didn''t know, then Tang Lanshan had nothing to do.


    She would not really expose Bai Jiu''s identity, leaving Bai Jiu in a bad situation. She knew that Bai Jiu hadn''t done anything bad, just a little bit greedy for money. Opening this bar can be said to be a huge amount of money. However, fortunately, Bai Jiu is also a moral person, and he does not use any means. Some of her principles are also appreciated.


    Since there was no clue from Bai Jiu, Tang Lanshan stopped wasting time here and turned and left.


    "Wait." However, Bai Jiu stopped Tang Lanshan. Bai Jiu glanced around and saw that many people were staring at Tang Lanshan. She knew that Tang Lanshan''s identity had probably been exposed. Then, Tang Lanshan must be in danger. Because people who belong to the Unified Sect are public enemies, everyone wants to kill them.


    Although Tang Lanshan''s strength is strong, even Bai Jiu, the seven-tailed demon fox, can''t help it, but in fact, Tang Lanshan can deal with Bai Jiu only because she has the protection of Tang Sheng''s direct air luck. . But for other people, Tang Lanshan''s Qi Luck power that Tang Sheng possessed could not directly form restraint. In this way, facing other people, even if these people are not as powerful as Bai Jiu, they can still deal with Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan looked back at Bai Jiu, wondering what Bai Jiu was doing to stop her.


    Bai Jiu just wanted to remind Tang Lanshan to be careful, there are still many masters in this bar. If they are dealt with jointly by others, they may not be able to escape safely. She said to Tang Lanshan, "Since we are here, why not have a drink and leave?"


    Tang Lanshan frowned slightly. She saw Bai Jiu''s different eyes, and then she scanned the surroundings once, and immediately became alert. She knew at this moment that she was being watched.


    Although she wore a hood to cover her up, many people possessed not weak power, which could not be covered by a hood. So next, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape a battle.

 Chapter 3484： No one shot!

    Since he dared to come to Bai Jiu to inquire about the news, Tang Lanshan was also ready to be targeted. There are not many members of the Guiyi Sect, but each one has a good strength. It can be said that it is better to have high-quality goods than to overflow. Therefore, the members of the Guiyi Church basically have a certain reputation. Therefore, when you act, you will basically be targeted.


    And Tang Lanshan is more likely to be targeted. Because she is from the Tang family and the daughter of Tang Yingguo, the current owner of the Tang family. Even if Tang Lanshan and the Tang family were torn apart and the line was cleared, the bloodline couldn''t be cut off. Tang Lanshan kept the blood of the Tang family. Therefore, once Tang Lanshan joined the Guiyi Church, the turmoil made Tang Lanshan known to everyone. In this way, Tang Lanshan attracted a lot of attention.


    Even if Tang Lanshan was covered with a hood now, it was useless. A person''s breath is not that easy to change. In the current world, there are not only people, but also demons and demons. When disguising, it may not be discovered by humans, but it is very difficult to deceive demons or demons. Even if it''s just a little breath, it''s easy to be spotted by demons.


    The demons, of course, also strongly disagree with the practice of the Reformed Church. Even the most disapproving. Because after the aura of heaven and earth regained, their demons can practice again, and then they can transform into human form, and then they can no longer be animals that are kept in captivity or live carefully in hiding. If the aura is sealed, they will all have to return to animal life. Therefore, these demons, demons, will never let the Guiyi Sect succeed.


    Of course, it is absolutely impossible for Guiyijiao to succeed. Now it¡¯s not that human beings have to deal with their demons and then seal the aura. They are also very eager for aura. Humans also want to become stronger and continue to practice. Therefore, wanting to seal the aura is just what the Guiyijiao few people want to do . For this reason, the Guiyi Sect was dealt with jointly by these people, demons and demons.


    Under this situation, how can Guiyijiao succeed?


    Now, Tang Lanshan appeared in this crowded bar. There were not only people in the bar, but also demons and demons disguised in human form. Therefore, Tang Lanshan has been discovered. Then, the people in the bar, whether they were humans, demons, or demons, wanted to kill Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan noticed this situation, and the atmosphere in the bar had also changed, a bit tense, and the war was about to start.


    It would be very detrimental to Tang Lanshan if he was beaten by a group. For this reason, Tang Lanshan also needs to be careful. She walked back to the bar and drank the wine that Baijiu had pushed her over. The enemy did not move, and she did not move temporarily. She knew that these people were afraid of her mighty power, and no one dared to do it first. Because the one who did it first will definitely suffer. These people are shrewd. However, Tang Lanshan also knew that he didn''t do it yet, but after a while, he would definitely do it. And if you don''t do it now, you may be waiting for powerful people to come. In this way, this kind of thing is very unfavorable to Tang Lanshan.


    Therefore, after taking a sip of wine, Tang Lanshan planned to do it first. At this time, she swallowed the wine Bai Jiu gave her, and she immediately felt her strength improved. This is not an ordinary wine, but a medicinal wine with a powerful boost!


    "You..." Tang Lanshan looked at Bai Jiu, very puzzled. Bai Jiu gave her the potion to increase her strength, and that was helping her. But she didn''t understand why Bai Jiu wanted to help her. You know, her attitude towards Bai Jiu just now was very bad. Moreover, as a fox demon, Bai Jiu is also a member of the Demon Race. Since it''s a monster, isn''t it very contradictory to help the people of the Guiyi Sect? Because the Guiyi Sect wants to seal aura, in fact, sealing aura is the same as sealing a monster. Without aura, a monster cannot transform into an adult, nor can it be strong in cultivation, and will only become an animal form in the end.


    Then why does the fox demon Bai Jiu help himself?


    Bai Jiu didn''t have any good explanations, looked at Tang Lanshan and smiled, and said: "I said just now that I like beautiful women, so I offer you a drink, which is what I said."


    Tang Lanshan knew that the Bai Jiu Gang was definitely not for this reason, but it was not the time to ask about it. Since this glass of wine is a potion enhancing potion, she is also welcome. After all, I don¡¯t know how many enemies I have to face after a while. It¡¯s great to be able to increase my strength.


    Tang Lanshan drank the power-enhancing medicinal liquor given by Bai Jiu, then turned around and walked out of the bar, her expression still cold and arrogant, as if she didn''t put the people in the bar in his eyes. She went out like this, and if she was not stopped by someone, she would probably leave like this. If it is blocked, it is a war.


    Unfortunately, after all, someone stopped her.


    A man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks looked very dissatisfied, slapped the table, and shouted at Tang Lanshan: "Tang Lanshan, it''s you! Humph, the remnant of the Guiyi Church, you dare to appear here, it''s almost a death. For. Those of you who try to prevent us from cultivating and bring the world back to that backward and ignorant era are simply heretics! Today, since you have fallen into our hands, you must die!"


    Tang Lanshan frowned, feeling very dissatisfied with the words of the pointed-mouthed monkey-gill man, and even more dissatisfied with his appearance. She felt that the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks looked more like a villain than herself. In fact, one of the most interesting things is that many of these people who deal with the Reformed Sect are people who are evil demons. As a result, they were recognized for taking action against the Guiyi Church and became so-called justices. Isn''t such a thing ridiculous?


    Tang Lanshan glanced at the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks, sneered, and said, "If you want to die, just do it, so why not talk nonsense."


    "You..." The sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man was also speechless. He had long heard that Tang Lanshan was cold and arrogant and spoke sharply. Now it seems that there is such a thing. What to start playing directly? The problem is that if he is alone, he is definitely not Tang Lanshan''s opponent. No matter how Tang Lanshan is, the person from the Tang family is Tang Yingguo''s daughter, a person with extraordinary talent since childhood.


    However, now that he has stepped up, it would be very shameless if he was so desperate and afraid to do it. So the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man looked around, waved his hand again, and said, "Brothers, let us get rid of Tang Lanshan. This is not only a threat to wipe out our cultivators, but also an opportunity for us to become famous!"


    Since he is not Tang Lanshan''s opponent, wouldn''t it be enough to add more people to shoot together? This can solve Tang Lanshan, that is an excellent thing. And even if you can''t, it''s not you who are ashamed. With a group of people as company, what are you afraid of.


    However, what made the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man almost depressed to death is that after he yelled, no one joined hands with him. Suddenly, he was embarrassed with embarrassment.

 Chapter 3485： Pig demon!

    The man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks was depressed and so angry at the same time that no one responded to him. What a damn!


    For such a thing, it can only be said that the people around are not fools. Know what kind of power can deal with Tang Lanshan. Even if they add a man with a sharp-mouthed monkey cheek, they are not Tang Lanshan''s opponent. If you make a move like this, it''s yourself that is looking for death. They all knew that Tang Lanshan would not be merciful to them. If the knife fell with their hands, it may be that their lives were lost.


    No one else stood up and joined forces. The man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks was not a fool, and he didn''t want to lose his life in vain, so if he didn''t take action against Tang Lanshan, he would be ashamed to be a little bit embarrassed. This is nothing. Therefore, the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheeks stepped back a bit dingyly and did not continue to stop Tang Lanshan.


    This is really a bit of thunder and rain. I shouted so loudly when I jumped out just now, but now I dare not make any movement. This is indeed a joke, so the man with the sharp-mouthed monkey cheek felt a little bit ashamed.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t mean to humiliate this sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man. Although the sharp-mouthed monkey-gill man didn''t have much ability to jump out to stop her, it was really funny, but she had better leave now. Therefore, she still had that cold and glamorous appearance and left the bar straight away.


    "Hmph, your human race is such a bullshit!" However, at this moment, a tall man in the bar stood up, and then jumped to Tang Lanshan.


    This man looked like a human, but he felt that his body was much stronger than a human, which was a bit abnormal.


    Tang Lanshan saw the tall man, her expression sinking. She knew that there was no way to leave directly now, and it must be a battle. Since it cannot be avoided, it can only be dealt with. Tang Lanshan stopped, acting very calmly, looking at the tall man in front of him and snorted coldly: "Why, you don''t think people can stop it, can you just be a demon?"


    About Tang Lanshan''s words, the people in the bar were astonished, and then they started talking in a low voice. what happened? Is this tall man a demon? No way! There are demons among them! Although it is normal for a monster to exist now, is it a bit shame to have a monster appear in a bar run by their humans?


    Such thoughts are of course only wishful thinking by those present. Because they didn''t know that the person who opened this bar was originally a demon, but they simply couldn''t see it. In many cases, these people are often laughed at by those demons. However, in order to avoid not being so high-profile, these monsters still stayed secretly, focusing on their own cultivation.


    Many demons have been mixed into humans, because their cultivation sometimes uses humans. For example, some demons are not afraid of being dealt with by exorcists, and they absorb human spirits to cultivate. This kind of cultivation method can quickly improve the strength. Because the more essence you absorb, the stronger your strength will be. This is completely a shortcut for cultivation.


    But shortcuts often mean high risks. Because if you absorb essence among humans and kill humans, you will be noticed by exorcists. Once they are spotted by the exorcist, the exorcist will come to destroy them. The exorcist is still very powerful, so maybe he didn''t succeed in his cultivation, but he killed himself.


    However, as the spiritual energy recovers and the cultivation is getting better and better, many monster races can actually be transformed into human forms, and then they form an alliance and infiltrate humanity together. They become organized and purposeful. For example, when they start to control a place, they first control the manager of that place, which can be regarded as a top-down control. Then, infiltrate power in all aspects. That place was completely under the control of their monster race. Sometimes a city is controlled by the Yaozu in this way. Then, the people living in this city became the food for these demons to cultivate.


    Once the exorcist discovered that Guo, a small town, originally had many people, but after being controlled by the monster clan, humans were eaten, and then the dead would be disguised by the monster clan and live as that person. . In this way, after the people were killed, a small town was almost all demon.


    In order to deal with such a place where a large number of demon races gather, the exorcist must also use a more powerful force. And in the end, it was like a small war. In the end, although the exorcist won. However, a lot was lost. Especially the situation in the small town was almost destroyed. Later, because there were no people living in the small town, the small town quickly fell into ruins.


    These circumstances all show that the demon is a great threat to mankind. And this country is so big that the demons are very widespread. In particular, some monsters also have special hiding skills, which is difficult even for exorcists.


    In addition to demons, there are demons that are more difficult to deal with. The devil is really too difficult to distinguish. Because demons are born from the heart, when they turn into demons, sometimes even people don''t know it. As for those demons that have existed for a long time, they are powerful, their bodies have changed, and they are already out of human appearance. Once they show a round shape from the human appearance, they will find that they have transformed into a monster, very scary.


    To know who is a demon, you also need the power of an exorcist. Therefore, after the demon appeared, the ability of the exorcist became very important. Usually, exorcists are trained by the country, and they are used to deal with demons and maintain order. However, despite doing this, the number of demons is constantly increasing and becoming stronger, and it is becoming more and more difficult to maintain this order.


    "Haha, Tang Lanshan, you deserve to be a member of the Tang family, you can see my identity like this!" After the tall man was revealed by Tang Lanshan, he laughed and watched Tang Lanshan suddenly look sordid. He began to change.


    Snapped!


    I saw that the man bent over, and his clothes burst open. At this time, the tall man continued to change, his body was still getting bigger, and burrs grew. It was a brown burr, but until the tall man hadn''t completed the mutation, he couldn''t see what demon he was.


    "Hmph, a pig demon wants to stop me too!" However, Tang Lanshan had already taken action. She suddenly swept towards the tall man who was changing, and between the waves of her hand, she gathered a blade of energy, like a sword, and then slashed at the tall man.


    boom!


    Then, when Tang Lanshan''s sword hit the tall man, it was rebounded. Click! At this time the transformation of the tall man succeeded. I saw that he was really a pig demon. At this time, his appearance was a bit like a pig head. However, looking at the appearance, hair and color, it really looks like a wild boar.


    This is really a pig demon.


    The pig demon looked at Tang Lanshan with a sneer, and said, "You are really rude, I will hit me before the demonization is complete!"

 Chapter 3486： Have a row of noodles!

    Tang Lanshan''s attack hit the pig demon''s body without effect, that is because the pig demon is changing, in fact, there is a very hard defense when demonizing. It''s like the burrs on the pig demon. Although it is pig hair, it is very hard and sharp, just like sharp thorns. And this can be used not only as a weapon attack, but also as a defensive shield.


    Now, the pig demon has been demonized, and he can see that his body is twice as big as before. At this time, he could pinch a person''s head with one hand. And even though this is a pig demon, but it doesn''t make people think it is funny because it is a pig, so it can be underestimated. Because this pig demon is very aggressive and cruel. In addition to the huge body, the hair is stiff as thorns, and there are two sharp fangs on the mouth.


    Even pigs can be very ferocious.


    Tang Lanshan frowned when she saw this pig demon, knowing that this pig demon is not a simple character. With such an appearance and such a ferocious aura, I''m afraid they are close to the Demon King. However, even the Demon King, she can deal with it. She couldn''t deal with it unless it was the Great Demon King.


    In the demon clan, the strength of the demon king is considered very strong, and the big demon king is super powerful. As for the one who is stronger than the Great Demon King, it is the Demon King. And this Demon Emperor is both a realm of strength and a title. Because the demon emperor is the emperor of the demon clan, even stronger than the king.


    Such a realm is the same for the transcendent realm that people cultivate, the realm of entering the holy, and the realm of transforming the gods. If a person has cultivated to the realm of transforming a god, it must be a very scary existence. And the realm of entering the sacred state is actually comparable to the Great Demon King. As for the transformation of gods, it was compared with the demon emperor. Regardless of whether it is the Demon Sovereign or the Transcendent God Realm, one step forward is to become the God Realm.


    Now the cultivators, demon cultivators, and demon cultivators in the ancestral land of the earth all want to reach the **** state. However, this state is not so easy to reach. Even people who have already reached the realm of becoming a holy god, have not been able to break through to the realm of becoming a **** after hundreds of years. If they cannot reach the realm of gods, they cannot become gods. This will not ascend to heaven, leave this world to go elsewhere. Later, people knew that as long as they got the power of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human, they could reach the realm of God and become a true God. Therefore, now those top masters have been searching for fate, wanting to know the whereabouts of the Three Books of Heaven, Earth and Human.


    "It turned out to be the Demon King! Didn''t we find out that this is quite terrifying strength!" Seeing the pig demon incarnate successfully, and then feeling the power of the pig demon, the people around were amazed. The realm of the Demon King is very powerful among the Demon Race, and not every demon can reach it. Such a demon, even a cultivator, would not be able to deal with it without the power above the transcendent realm. And the cultivators of the Transcendent Realm belong to a relatively small part.


    The pig demon saw everyone''s amazed expressions and looked very satisfied, he laughed out loud and said, "Huh, what''s so surprising. I tell you, the strength like me, in our Demon Race, is just mediocre. That''s it! So, human beings, do you think you ruled the world by yourself? Hahaha, you really laughed at me. I tell you, this world doesn''t belong to you long ago!"


    The pig demon said this, although it is a bit exaggerated, but as the demon clan continues to grow, it is indeed more and more possible. In particular, the power of the monster race infiltrating humans is increasing, just like the pig monster now. If he had not exposed himself, everyone around would not know that he was a monster. And he pretends to be among human beings and has his career. These things have affected human beings invisibly. If he is a boss, then, those subordinates are humans, isn''t he in control of a group of people?


    Therefore, if the demons have infiltrated enough, it would not be an exaggeration to say that this world belongs to them.


    "You pig demon, the tone is not small. It is not so easy for your demon clan to control our humans!" As for the pig demon, people immediately became dissatisfied with it, and shouted.


    But wherever Pig Demon cares about them, Pig Demon is just that few of the people present at this time are capable. With the strength of his Demon King, it took minutes to solve them. The only thing that made him jealous was that there was another person besides Tang Lanshan, and that was Bai Jiu. Although Bai Jiu is a fox demon, but because she uses her seven-tailed power to hide, and the seven-tailed power is also the strength of the demon king, but with the blessing of the charm of the fox demon clan, let alone the demon king, it is the big demon king. She may not be able to see her identity.


    Therefore, the pig demon didn''t know that Bai Jiu was a monster like him, and thought Bai Jiu was a hidden human. Since he couldn''t see the identity of Bai Jiu, he naturally couldn''t see the strength of Bai Jiu.


    The pig demon scanned the crowd once, and said in a very ridiculous tone: "Why, did I say something wrong? Cowardly things like you are not qualified to control the world! You are actually embarrassed to say that the united religion is heresy. Evil, if this is the case, why don¡¯t you come out and eliminate the heretics? Humph, in the end, in your human domain, it would be embarrassing to ask me as a monster to take action? You dare to say that you are in control of this world. By!"


    "You pig demon, **** it, don''t think that you have the power of the demon king to do whatever you want in our human territory! I tell you, when the exorcist comes, it is your death date!" Someone immediately retorted the pig demon Shouted low.


    The pig demon''s expression suddenly became gloomy. For the Exorcist, it looks a bit retro, but now it''s a world of rejuvenation. It''s no surprise that retro is not retro. And many demons died in the Exorcist Division. Although the cultivators are fighting, many demons will be killed. However, these cultivators are relatively scattered, and if it were not to hinder them, they would not kill the demon race for no reason. But the Exorcist Division is different, the Exorcist Division is specifically aimed at the monster race. As long as it is the monster race discovered by the exorcist, it is basically impossible to escape being hunted down. Therefore, every monster race hates the Exorcist Division, and wants to eliminate the Exorcist Division. It is a pity that the people of the Exorcist Division are specialized in dealing with demons, and many of them are beyond the realm of saints. It is not that easy to destroy them.


    "Hmph, you rubbish, what exorcist, don''t you want to eliminate the Guiyi Church now? Just like you garbage, you can only talk about those things and have a mouthful. Let you do it, immediately It becomes a tortoise with a shrunken head!" The pig demon snorted coldly to the people around him.


    "You..." Although the people around you are not reconciled, it is indeed the case now. They couldn''t deal with Tang Lanshan, but this pig demon might be able to deal with it.


    Since only the pig demon has such power, it is of course that the pig demon speaks well.

 Chapter 3487： Epilation attack!

    Tang Lanshan thinks that these people who want to kill herself are very funny, do you want to do it? Where is it? Then Tang Lanshan took the initiative to attack. If you kill this pig demon, you can get out of it.


    As a result, Tang Lanshan once again condensed the sword energy, and suddenly shot out, attacking the pig demon.


    Pig demon was talking to those people, so it was a quarrel. Tang Lanshan was suddenly attacked, but he didn''t worry about it, as if he could do it easily. He stepped on the ground and also gave out strength. A layer of demon power flowed to the hard burrs on his appearance, forming a powerful shield.


    Cang Dang!


    Then, Tang Lanshan''s sword qi hit the pig demon''s hard burr. Her sword aura was very sharp, but she didn''t expect that after hitting the pig demon''s burrs, she couldn''t move her. It can be seen how hard this burr is mainly.


    The pig demon sneered, very proud, and said to Tang Lanshan: "Tang Lanshan, you weren''t a swordsman, now you hit me with sword aura, isn''t it too arrogant? Even if you are in a transcendent realm, but I am also the demon king Strength. It should be said that we should be on the same level. But what you learned was the Tang family''s halberd warfare. After you were expelled from the Tang family, you should learn the swordsmanship. How long is this? Indeed, I admit that you are very talented, and the power of swordsmanship in such a short time is so strong. But, after all, you haven''t studied for long. It is impossible to defeat me with this kind of swordsmanship!"


    The pig demon yelled fiercely, sending out a powerful force, shattering Tang Lanshan''s sword qi on his hard burr, thus dissolving Tang Lanshan''s attack.


    "Next, it''s my attack!" The pig demon suddenly drew in a low voice, and began to counterattack Tang Lanshan.


    With the pig demon''s strong and domineering body, it must have been a close domineering attack. However, now the main thing is not in a hurry to attack so aggressively, he looks like he wants to play slowly. Because of the current situation, if the delay is long, it will not affect him. On the contrary, it will only be detrimental to Tang Lanshan. Because the people of the First Church are the enemies of the whole people. The movement here was known by other people, and gathering around would only threaten Tang Lanshan. But if he is a pig demon, he will be targeted by people. It will indeed be the case. However, they have a default rule in front of the Guiyijiao, that is, no matter what contradictions there are between them, even if they are incompatible with water and fire, they must first solve the Guiyijiao, and then they thing.


    For the Pig Demon, he has the strength of the Demon King, then, after solving Tang Lanshan, there is also a way to retreat, so he does not need to worry.


    Now, he can only deal with Tang Lanshan slowly, which is very good and can be played slowly. At this time, he counterattacked Tang Lanshan, suddenly exerting force, shaking off a few burrs on his body, and quickly attacking Tang Lanshan like a dart.


    "Hmph, you hit me with sword energy, then I will hit you with a little hair! How about, do you think you can withstand my attack?" The pig demon laughed at Tang Lanshan, full of right Tang Lanshan''s disdain and joking.


    Tang Lanshan was also not afraid, and calmly confronted her. If the pig demon''s burrs can''t stop her, then what kind of talented martial arts genius. Isn''t this funny? Even if he is no longer in the Tang family, he will not learn the martial arts of the Tang family. However, relying on one''s own talent and solid foundation, learning other skills will not be too bad. She is not only a talented person, she also works very hard.


    Then, with one hand, she moved her strength and directly met the major burrs. When it hit her hand, she rotated smoothly, bringing the major burrs into her rhythm, just like soft Tai Chi, and then Pushing against a pillar next to him, the pig demon burrs attacked the pillar, and finally pierced the pillar and stopped moving.


    This also shows that the pig demon burr is sharp and Tang Lanshan''s powerful force. The pillar is reinforced concrete, and when the burr penetrates, it pierces a lot, just like a steel nail that was driven into a deep machine.


    After Tang Lanshan resolved the burr of the pig demon in this way, she looked at the pig demon with a very cold and disdainful look, as if she was going to show her color to the pig demon, and snorted coldly: "Doesn¡¯t it hurt if you lose a few hairs? You should be very painful, because these hairs are where I hit with the sword qi just now. My sword qi still hurt you, right? Otherwise, it won¡¯t hurt if you just pull out a few hairs like this?¡±


    The pig demon suddenly became gloomy, staring at Tang Lanshan and yelled: "You have a good mouth, you can talk very well. However, I don''t like this kind of talking mouth! Now, I will tear your mouth apart. !"


    Then, the pig demon began to move. He jumped up suddenly, as if he was about to hit the roof of the bar, and then smashed it down with his fist. His powerful and domineering body is already the size of two or three people. The power smashed in this way is very terrifying.


    Seeing this, Tang Lanshan was not so stupid, and would directly resist such a force. She immediately jumped back to avoid it, and then immediately picked up the sword energy, and hit the pig monster. Here, Tang Lanshan''s actions are very flexible, and then they counterattack very quickly.


    Their fighting rhythm is actually very fast, and they are all very domineering. Such strength is indeed a battle between masters.


    "You fight like this, and remember to lose money when you do!" Bai Jiu uttered, looking very irritable, and he was not afraid that Pig Demon and Tang Lanshan were powerful people. Such barking might affect them in the fight. , But Bai Jiu is not afraid at all.


    "Especially you, that pig, you are so big, please be careful with my old lady, don''t smash my place! Otherwise, my old lady wants you to look good!" Bai Jiu drank again, which was obviously aimed at the pig demon.


    With the pig demon''s violent temper, he must be unable to bear such yelling, interrupting his fighting and affecting his mood. However, when Bai Jiu shouted out like this, he did not dare to have any opinions for a while. Because he felt that Bai Jiu''s strength was unfathomable, so he shouldn''t talk to Bai Jiu casually, otherwise it was him who was in trouble.


    boom!


    At this time, the pig demon hit the place where Tang Lanshan was standing just now, but it was a pity that Tang Lanshan had already avoided it, and he hit nothing. On the contrary, the ground there was destroyed. Such a huge force is nothing more than reinforced concrete, and it is impossible not to damage it at all.


    Huhuhu!


    And the sword qi that Tang Lanshan played after evading had already come, Tang Lanshan had expected the pig demon to fall to that position, so the sword qi attack at this time was when he hit the pig demon.


    However, the main thing is not worried at all, and sneered: "Tang Lanshan, your sword aura is useless to me, haven''t you tried it just now? Why do such useless attacks again!"


    However, this time, Tang Lanshan''s sword aura seemed to have a different effect.

 Chapter 3488： Taixu sword formation!

    This time, Tang Lanshan''s sword aura was indeed somewhat different. This time the sword aura was not just one, but it was not that several sword auras attacked at the same time. Rather, after a sword aura attacked, another sword aura hit the first sword aura, as if the second sword aura pushed the first sword aura. Then, there was a third sword Qi pushing up.


    It should be said that this is more like hammering iron nails in, hammering nails in.


    Such an attack had a very good effect. Originally, the pig demon''s burrs were very hard, and Tang Lanshan''s sword energy could not be broken. However, the first sword aura couldn''t be broken, and then there was a second and third sword aura to help push it, and then penetrated in. The sword energy pierced into the pig demon''s burrs, and then he saw blood flowing from there.


    However, it only ends here. Although the pig demon was injured, it should have only hurt some fur, just a little bit of blood, and other things were fine.


    Nonetheless, such an attack at least worked. Next time, if there is a fourth sword aura, and a fifth sword aura helps to push it, maybe you can go deeper. It is even possible to kill the pig demon.


    "You...!" At this time, the pig demon became extremely gloomy and full of anger. Because he just said so proudly that Tang Lanshan''s sword qi attack was useless to him, but in a blink of an eye, he was injured by Tang Lanshan''s sword qi, and blood was shed. This is just hitting him in the face!


    "Tang Lanshan, since you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you!" The pig demon drank to Tang Lanshan, his eyes began to turn blood red.


    Tang Lanshan was speechless when he heard the pig demon''s words, and coldly snorted: "You want to kill me? Didn''t you think about killing me? If you don''t want to kill me, then I can stop. But if you continue...find death , Then I will fulfill you."


    "Ah!" The pig demon felt that Tang Lanshan''s words were really annoying. He was furious and suddenly attacked Tang Lanshan again.


    This time his attack became more domineering, his eyes became blood red, as if violent, and his strength was several times the previous.


    call! boom!


    The pig demon quickly attacked Tang Lanshan, speed and power increased. In that moment, he arrived in front of Tang Lanshan, and then claws out Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan was shocked, this pig demon was really terrifying after the violent rage, although she immediately avoided it. However, because the pig demon''s speed was too fast, she still dodged slowly, so the pig demon''s claw hit her body. Then call! With a sound of the ground, her body was caught with a big scar, and blood splashed out.


    This kind of injury was much more serious than the pig demon that her sword aura had just injured. Therefore, the pig demon attacked her fiercely.


    However, this kind of injury is not a big deal to Tang Lanshan''s strength. Although it was a bit more serious than the pig demon''s injury, it was essentially a skin trauma, just bleeding. As long as it is not fatal, nothing will happen. Tang Lanshan sent through the wound, and after a simple treatment, the wound no longer bleeds.


    Tang Lanshan hardly paid much attention to such an injury, her eyes had been staring at the pig demon. After she was injured by the pig demon, she was also very unwilling to fight back immediately.


    "Taixu Sword Formation!" Tang Lanshan continued to condense sword energy in her right hand. This time, the sword energy was not a short sword, but a long sword, like the weapon Tang Lanshan was holding. Then, she held the long sword and pointed it at the pig demon, spinning a few times quickly, and suddenly a circle of sword energy appeared. Then, these sword auras attacked the pig demon together.


    These sword auras left quickly, and changed again in the process, their momentum rose, and their power became more domineering.


    Pig demon is not afraid of such an attack. He stomped on the ground, and it was like a shock on the ground, and the overbearing power could be felt. This time, he was not only going to block Tang Lanshan''s sword aura, he was going to directly fight Tang Lanshan''s sword aura back, and then continue to pursue the past.


    Since power is so overbearing, there is nothing to be afraid of. Therefore, the pig demon took himself as invincible, just running rampant. However, this seems to be the wild boar''s skill. This is the way to attack, to exert the power of wild boar.


    However, the pig demon never expected that Tang Lanshan''s attack was not that simple. He wanted to use domineering power to attack Tang Lanshan''s sword energy. However, Tang Lanshan''s attack is not just a simple sword energy, but a secret technique called Taixu Sword Array. At this moment, seeing a circle of sword energy attacking the pig demon, he was about to reach the pig demon. The pig demon wanted to stop it with his power, but at this moment, the circle of sword energy disappeared.


    "Huh?" The pig demon was ready to attack the power of sword qi, but the sword qi suddenly disappeared. What''s the matter?


    Shoo!


    But at this time, that circle of sword energy appeared again. And the sword energy that appeared was no longer in front of the pig demon, but reached the pig demon''s head. Then, this sword aura can hit one after another quickly like a sword aura. It was like a circle of sword rain, all hitting the pig demon''s head.


    This is the Taixu Sword Array, and it will change to the top of the head. If you don''t pay attention at the beginning and think it can be broken, then it is dangerous. Because those sword auras will change, from the front to the top of the head, and then the sword rain will be hit.


    The pig demon was taken aback. This sword skill is peculiar, and it can be so changeable, isn''t it just hard to resist?


    "Even so, what?!" But the pig demon is still not afraid, as long as he has the overbearing power, he is not afraid of any attacks. Then, he immediately stopped the attack, and then punched his fists with both hands to meet the sword energy from the top of his head.


    Huhuhu!


    As if thousands of sword auras were coming down, the pig demon directly resisted with the power of punching fists upwards. Blocked one sword after another. Judging from his appearance, he is very stable.


    Seeing this, Tang Lanshan looked like she was not angry with her hands, and she applied force again, increasing the power and quantity of Jian Qi. Suddenly, on the Taixu sword formation, the sword aura continued, and he attacked quickly.


    The pig demon still resisted like that, but because the sword aura was too much and his power increased, he could no longer hold it. Suddenly, a certain sword energy penetrated his power shield and pierced his shoulder. However, because his shoulders also had hard burrs, the sword energy hit his shoulders without piercing them much, just hurting a little flesh.


    But this is not too imaginary what the sword array is all about. Under Tang Lanshan''s continuous force, the sword aura continued, and it continued to attack. Such an attack is like a drop of water through a stone. The pig demon couldn''t block all of these sword auras. Slowly the sword aura penetrated more, but he was still very clever, blocking the sword aura from hitting his head and neck. Therefore, those sword auras only hit his shoulders and body.


    Although he was injured, it was not fatal. And he knew that Tang Lanshan''s Taixu sword formation was about to end.

 Chapter 3489： The blood of the demon saint!

    Taixu sword formation really couldn''t continue to fight, this had consumed Tang Lanshan''s great strength. Therefore, after playing for a while, Tang Lanshan stopped the Taixu sword formation. Then, the damage caused by the Taixu Sword Array to the Pig Demon was that it continuously stabbed the Pig Demon''s shoulder. At this time, the wound was clearly visible and even bones were seen.


    This can be regarded as a very serious injury. Compared with the wound in front of Tang Lanshan that was caught by the pig demon by claws, the injury on the pig demon''s shoulder must be more serious now.


    After receiving the Taixu sword formation, Tang Lanshan looked at the pig demon with a sneer, like a mockery of the pig demon, saying that the pig demon had hurt her once and then she also came to hurt the pig demon again.


    "It''s a pity that I couldn''t kill your pig." Tang Lanshan sneered at the pig demon again.


    These words are actually provocative. Although the pig demon is indeed a pig, but then it feels like a curse.


    How can the pig demon endure such a thing, regardless of the injury and pain of his shoulder, he suddenly raised his head to the sky and shouted angrily, looking at Tang Lanshan with blood-red eyes, and shouted: "I also know that if you just hit you simply like this, you can''t kill it. Yours. But, I don¡¯t have enough power to kill you, how can I stop you! Originally, I wanted to play slowly and be serious, but you seem to be very stimulating to make you so I don¡¯t want to take it slowly Played. In that case, hurry up and decide the outcome, let you know, you really are not my opponent!"


    Hearing what Pig Demon said, he felt a lot calmer. Then, when I saw him take out a small bottle of red liquid medicine, I didn''t know what it was. Then he drank it suddenly.


    Huhuhu!


    After the pig demon drank the small bottle of liquid medicine, suddenly, the pig demon''s strength and aura rose one after another, which was several times stronger than before. Although the pig demon''s size did not continue to increase, but now the pig demon''s situation is obviously more terrible than before. Such changes are surprising. It was originally the strength of the Demon King. Now that the main power is increased several times, isn''t it about to reach the realm of the Great Demon King?


    This kind of power is not something Tang Lanshan can deal with.


    "That''s... the blood of the demon saint?" At this time, on the side of the bar, Bai Jiu saw such a situation, and even the seven-tailed demon fox couldn''t help but exclaim.


    She felt the power of the pig demon at this time, and there was a very incredible power in that breath. Bai Jiu quickly recalled, remembering that it was a powerful existence power in the demon race. It is a rare situation for the Yaozu to become holy. Under normal circumstances, there is no such thing as being holy in the cultivation of Yaozu. However, some monster races, because of their different cultivation paths, follow humans and are more affected. They are just like humans, and there is also a saying that they are holy. However, there will not be many such monsters. Because the monster race after being sanctified is even more terrifying than human beings. And such a monster race, the whole body is full of treasures. The blood is the same. If they are of the same demon clan, drinking the blood of the demon saint will instantly increase their strength several times. Of course, this enhancement is time-limited, not permanent. This is like a gain effect, when time passes, it is gone.


    However, being able to increase the strength several times is also very terrifying. Like the current pig demon, it was originally the strength of the Demon King, but after increasing its strength several times, it almost has the strength of the Great Demon King. Such an increase is quite terrifying.


    Tang Lanshan was also shocked to see the increase in the power of the pig demon. She had heard about the blood of Demon Saint. However, Demon Saint has hardly appeared. Even if it appeared, it was hundreds of years ago, and it should have been with Tang Sheng at that time. Who knows, now the pig demon will actually get the blood of the demon saint.


    This is troublesome now. Tang Lanshan knew very well that with her strength, she could not beat the Pig Demon who was now close to the realm of the Great Demon King''s strength. Well, the situation is very unfavorable for her. Even if you want to escape, it is probably not easy to do.


    "Hmph, Tang Lanshan, I see how you can block my attack!" At this time, the pig demon sneered at Tang Lanshan again. There is no anger anymore, after all, there is a huge power gap, there is no need to worry at all, now it is time to play slowly.


    The pig demon is very confident, and Tang Lanshan will definitely be resolved before the effect of the demon saint''s blood ends. It should be, Tang Lanshan should be resolved earlier and then left. He believed that the people from the Exorcist Division would come and deal with him, the demon among the humans. However, with the strength that is close to that of the Great Demon King, even if it is from the Exorcist Division, there is no need to worry, he can still retreat with his whole body.


    Tang Lanshan was on guard, her breath was awe-inspiring, and she did not dare to be careless. Facing the same power as the Great Demon King, if she was careless, she would be killed directly. This was no joke.


    "Hmph, it''s useless, you can''t help it!" The pig demon suddenly struck Tang Lanshan, full of disdain and sneer.


    Tang Lanshan was ready to respond, however, the pig demon suddenly appeared behind her, she did not have time to react, and then the pig demon attacked her back with his claws.


    "Ah!" When the pig demon attacked him with such sharp claws, without much defense, Tang Lanshan was immediately caught with several serious wounds on his back, blood spattered, and painful.


    But this is not all. After the pig demon scratched Tang Lanshan once, he immediately started to attack Tang Lanshan again. Tang Lanshan defended quickly, enduring the pain of being scratched on his back, fully guarding the pig demon''s attack again. Now the pig demon''s speed has been increased several times, so fast that she can''t catch it.


    Click!


    Then, the pig demon attacked again. Tang Lanshan caught the pig demon''s attack, but when he caught it, there was no way to defend it in time. The pig demon''s speed was too fast, and then he caught her body again. This time, she scratched her front. However, because she blocked it with both hands, there was a layer of sword aura, so she didn''t hurt so badly. However, his hands were also caught with several shocking wounds.


    At this moment, Tang Lanshan''s injury was very serious. Under such pain, it is very difficult for her to fight the pig demon.


    "Hahaha, how about it, Tang Lanshan, you provoke me like just now! Don''t you think you are strong and can fight back against me at any time? You can''t do it. You can hurt me as much as I hurt you. How much?" At this time, the pig demon was constantly looting, as if ready to attack again at any time, he ridiculed Tang Lanshan as he slid.


    Tang Lanshan was very unwilling and very angry, but it was useless. Now the pig demon''s power greatly surpassed her, she couldn''t fight back. Even, the result may be that she was killed.


    And as a member of her Guiyi Cult, she was wounded like this, even if the pig demon didn''t kill her, I''m afraid other people would kill her.


    She is almost certain to die.


    Snapped!


    At this moment, the locked door of the bar was opened, seeming to break the battle inside.

 Chapter 3490： Called a kid!

    The fight in the bar actually only became the pig demon''s unilateral killing of Tang Lanshan. Although Tang Lanshan also received the power boosting potion given by Bai Jiu, that boosting potion could not be compared with the blood of the demon saint. Therefore, Tang Lanshan is not an opponent of Pig Demon.


    Seeing such a situation, Bai Jiu was actually worried about Tang Lanshan. She is not an evil fox demon, she must have sympathy for Tang Lanshan''s experience, and even want to help. However, due to the identity issue, she could not directly shoot. She is now thinking of a way to see how she can help Tang Lanshan. If it doesn''t work, she can only shoot directly. As for the exposure of her identity, she also helped Guiyijiao, which might make her a public enemy in the future, completely contrary to her attitude towards life. However, there is really no way for her to watch Tang Lanshan being tortured to death like this.


    The others in the bar were very happy to see Tang Lanshan being attacked and killed in this way. Of course, they would not sympathize with Tang Lanshan. This is a returnee sect. They want to stop them from practicing. They hate it too late. Why would they want to help Tang Lanshan? And now they saw Tang Lanshan being abused so badly, the more excited they became.


    "Tang Lanshan, you also have today! Hey, once you were the dear daughter of the Tang family, and you were in the limelight. Even if you join the Guiyi Sect and break with the Tang family, you are still protected by the luck of the Tang sage. No. But today, facing the power of the Great Demon King, you are going to be killed!" The man with the sharp-mouthed monkey gill who had stopped Tang Lanshan before, but did not dare to take action, saw Tang Lanshan being beaten by the pig demon. This look, very happy, laughed at Tang Lanshan again and again.


    It was as if the anger he had just received could now be vented.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t have time to pay attention to such a villain. She just blocked the pig demon''s attack. If the pig demon continued to attack like this, she didn''t know how long she could survive. But the other companions of the Guiyi Sect had their own tasks, and there was no way to save her.


    Judging from the current situation, it seems that there is no way to escape the danger, which is really bad, is it really going to be killed this time?


    boom!


    At this moment, the door of the bar was kicked open. The movement was a bit big, and it disturbed the people in the bar, including the pig demon who was attacking Tang Lanshan. The same goes for Bai Jiu. But she hoped that someone broke in to save Bai Jiu.


    Then everyone looked at the door. Then they saw a man. This man is actually a bit ordinary, but he feels very special. He was unremarkable and calm, but he was unfathomable and omnipotent.


    They had never seen such a person before, and they could see clearly at a glance, but they could not understand at all. How could such a person exist?


    In fact, this person is Tang Ye. Compared with hundreds of years ago, Tang Ye''s appearance must have changed. After all, after leaving the ancestral land of the earth, he experienced a lot, and at the same time the realm of strength has also improved a lot. Including not long ago, it also reached the peak of the universe-the strength of the sun god. Under such force, some changes in appearance are normal.


    Therefore, even if Tang Sheng''s appearance was recorded hundreds of years ago, but now that Tang Ye is seen, it is hard to recognize that this is the immortal Tang Sheng who is remembered in history.


    Tang Ye would come to this bar because he felt the power of luck. He did not expect that such power would still exist after so long. Perhaps this thing of luck is unique to the earth''s ancestors. Moreover, because the original Pangu God Emperor used the power of the Pangu clan when creating the earth ancestral land, the power of the earth ancestral land originated from this, and so were the rules.


    Now that Tang Ye came back, his power had actually surpassed the power of God Emperor Pangu. Perhaps it is precisely because of this that when he approached the earth ancestral land earlier, the power of the earth ancestral land began to resist. Probably the power of God Emperor Pangu felt that the power of the Sun God Lord was too strong and would destroy it, so he began to resist. However, if the power of the Emperor Pangu was so restless, the world would be destroyed.


    However, this is the destruction of the world, not the destruction of power. In other words, what is destroyed is the things in the earth''s ancestral land, such as those creatures, trees, and land. However, the power of Pangu God Emperor is still there. And as long as the power of Pangu God Emperor is still there, the world can still be recast. In other words, when those creatures die, new creatures will be born.


    If you want to completely destroy the ancestral land of the earth, you must destroy the power of the Pangu God Emperor. And if this can be done, probably only the divine power with a higher position than the Pangu Divine Emperor. In this regard, the power of the Sun God Lord possessed by Tang Ye belongs to the power of the first divine position, and that is capable of destroying the power of the Pangu God Emperor.


    However, this may not be absolute. Because the Emperor Pangu has been away from the firm universe for too long, it has developed in the place of the earth''s ancestors, and has changed, and it has begun to form a unique universe. In other words, if it continues to develop, the power of the earth''s ancestors will be on the same level as the entire firmament universe. That is, the power of the sun **** is the power of the first divine position in the sky of the universe. And the ancestral land of the earth has also become the power of the first **** in this world. In this way, the power of the God Emperor Pangu could also be opposed to the power of the Sun God Lord.


    Both are super powerful!


    Of course, now, maybe the power of Pangu God Emperor is just short of fire. But it didn''t matter, because Tang Ye came back now, not to destroy this place. Besides, Tang Ye also had the power of Pangu God Emperor. This is peculiar. Tang Ye almost possesses various powers. It is really a hodgepodge, like a melting pot.


    "Who is that?" Now, Tang Ye came in from outside, interrupting Pig Demon''s attack on Tang Lanshan, and then the people in the bar felt very disappointed, and they didn''t know what Tang Ye did, so they hummed dissatisfiedly. .


    However, most people were silent. They just stared at Tang Ye, because they didn''t know Tang Ye''s identity and strength. What if he was a very powerful person?


    Nowadays, some people like to hide their strengths. In the era of national cultivation, they don''t know where they are in their cultivation and they become crouching tigers, hiding dragons.


    However, the pig demon dare not who Tang Ye is. He was very angry now, because Tang Ye came in like this, making him feel that he was being hindered, so he immediately shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "Boy, this is not the place you should come, get out of here!"


    Tang Ye was taken aback when he heard the pig demon''s words. Kid?


    Immediately he couldn''t help but laugh, thinking this was really interesting. I should be older than anyone in this world, right now I am actually called a kid?

 Chapter 3491： I am strong!

    The Pig Demon now achieved the strength of the Great Demon King by relying on the effect of the blood of the Demon Saint, so he looked down on everything. Even if Tang Ye entered the bar just when they were fighting and looked at an incredible person, the pig demon didn''t take it seriously.


    But Tang Ye still walked in step by step. At this time, everyone knew, Tang Ye was not afraid of pig demon at all. Otherwise, after opening the door of the bar and seeing the situation inside, especially the ferocious pig demon, you should turn around and leave.


    Now, the pig demon felt that Tang Ye had bothered him and wanted Tang Ye to get out, but Tang Ye still didn''t get out. Then, didn''t Tang Ye mean that he was going to go against the main one?


    Is this a desperate kid?


    The pig demon was really furious right now, he just wanted to kill Tang Lanshan, and didn''t want to kill anyone else. However, if other people have to seek death, he doesn''t mind killing them first. So, facing Tang Ye, he yelled again: "Boy, if you are looking for death, then I will fulfill you!"


    Then, the pig demon suddenly waved a sharp claw at Tang Ye, and immediately issued a cross-blade gas, and quickly attacked Tang Ye. This seemed to be a very simple attack, but the power of this cross-blade energy approached the strength of the Great Demon King! In other words, the pig demon did not show mercy to Tang Ye, just like dealing with Tang Lanshan!


    This shows that Pig Demon doesn''t want to waste too much time on Tang Ye. This is also normal, because the pig demon''s current strength depends on the blood of the demon saint to have an effect. This effect has a time limit. If it has passed this effect because of dealing with other people, it can''t It''s not good to solve Tang Lanshan.


    However, everyone saw that Tang Ye was not worried at all when facing the pig demon''s full attack. When the cross-blade energy was about to attack him, he just raised one hand and then blocked the cross-blade energy with a finger. Then, as soon as he flicked this finger, he bounced the cross-blade energy back.


    call!


    The crossblade energy bounced back very quickly, faster than when the pig demon hit it. Therefore, the pig demon couldn''t react to this speed. Then, this cross-blade energy hit one of the ears of the pig demon, directly cutting off the ear of the pig demon.


    "Ah!" Originally, the pig demon wanted to continue to kill Tang Lanshan, but he didn''t expect someone like Tang Ye to appear. Now Tang Ye struck back and cut one of his ears, and he suddenly cried out in pain, where could he go to kill Tang Lanshan again.


    At this time, Tang Ye said to the pig demon, "It should not be easy to kill me, because I think I am quite strong. As for how strong I am, um...for you, it is unfathomable. ."


    Wow!


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words like this, everyone was in an uproar. They always felt that Tang Ye''s words were so powerful. It''s really amazing. I''m really welcome. He said he was very strong, unfathomably strong! It''s a weird feeling, what do you say about yourself?


    You''re welcome!


    However, the current fact is that even if there is an uproar and discussion, there are voices of opposition, but this voice is not loud. Because one of the ears was cut off mainly!


    You know, the power that Pig Demon has just played against Tang Ye is close to the strength of the Great Demon King! But with such strength, Tang Ye blocked it so easily, just with a finger! Then, he slapped the cross-blade energy back, hurting the pig demon. What''s this? !


    This shows that Tang Ye''s strength is very strong, can easily deal with the strength of the Great Demon King, isn''t it strong? !


    At least, everyone here can''t handle it! Perhaps, only the strength above the Great Demon King can deal with him!


    The question is, who is he? How come you haven''t seen it before or heard of it? If you have the strength of the Great Demon King, you should have heard of it.


    This kid in front of me is really a mystery.


    In the surprise of everyone, Tang Lanshan was also deeply shocked at this time. She looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know anything about Tang Ye. However, this is not surprising, after all, after the aura is revived, there will often be such "dark horse" characters. Many people with very strong cultivation strength practice silently, and don''t fight for so many falsehoods. However, Tang Lanshan must be curious and care about Tang Ye in front of him. Because Tang Ye is now attacking the Pig Demon, it might save her!


    If it can be saved, Tang Lanshan certainly wanted it. She did not intend to die here, nor did she intend to die so quickly. She wants to do what she wants to do, seal the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, and let her practice no longer!


    And now, she is very looking forward to Tang Ye''s shots and her attitude towards Tang Ye. She hopes very much, very much, that Tang Ye will continue to help her!


    Because now they have already seen that Tang Ye''s strength is quite strong!


    It is certainly not weak to be able to block the pig demon attack that is close to the strength of the Great Demon King. As for Tang Ye saying that, it seemed a bit arrogant, but it couldn''t be denied that he really had that kind of strength. And now, such strength can save Tang Lanshan.


    "You...you!" The pig demon relieved the pain at this time. In fact, having an ear cut off is not a serious injury to him. The pain was embarrassing just now, just because I didn''t expect such a thing, and an ear was cut instantly, which really hurts. But now, after using strength to repair the wound, his pain is greatly relieved. Then, he faced Tang Ye again. At this time, his anger towards Tang Ye was far more than a little bit.


    At this time, the pig demon seemed to have entered a further violent state. Not only did his eyes become blood red, a blood red breath was exuding and entangled around his body. This looked terrifying, and the strength was further improved, and it was almost impossible to reach the realm of the Great Demon King.


    Click!


    At this moment, the pig demon picked up his cut ears and ate it with a click. This is a bit cruel, I ate my own meat.


    However, the pig demon eating his own meat is not only scary in behavior, after he eats it, the effect that appears is also scary. Because, after he ate his ears, he felt the **** breath around his body even more terrifying. The strength seems to have been improved again. Didn''t expect to have such an operation?


    However, Tang Ye looked at such a pig demon, his expression remained unchanged, and she looked at the pig demon so quietly.


    This is of course. Now that Tang Ye is in the ancestral land of the earth, where does he need to be afraid of whom? With his strength, it is fundamentally invincible in the world. After all, he was so strong that he had to divide his power into nine before daring to enter the earth''s ancestral land, otherwise the earth ancestral land would not be able to withstand such a power, and then collapse and perish.


    "You...dead!" At this moment, the pig demon shouted coldly to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3492： Cant fight anymore!

    The Pig Demon now puts all his attention on Tang Ye, and ignores Tang Lanshan. Because he was so angry with Tang Ye that he cut one of his ears?


    It doesn''t matter if one ear is cut, what matters is that you lose too much face, as if you are invincible. Is this a joke? Now that he is close to the strength of the Great Demon King, would he lose to this kid who didn''t know how to come out?


    "Boy, I want to break your corpse into pieces! I want to eat you one bite at a time!" The pig demon drank furiously at Tang Ye.


    Instead, Tang Ye smiled and said calmly: "Even if you yell loudly, you can''t change a fact. That is, I am better than you, and if you insist on shooting me again, you will die."


    "You...!" To Tang Ye''s words, the pig demon felt that he hadn''t been killed by Tang Ye yet, and was about to be mad at Tang Ye.


    The others also took a deep breath, feeling that Tang Ye''s tone was too big. This is more than just arrogance. Moreover, speaking like this, I always feel that he is not a good person!


    Regardless of the pig demon''s expression, Tang Ye said, "After all, I don''t understand why you are targeting me? I just came in from outside. This is a bar. For me, it is a place I miss very much. . It¡¯s really been too long since I¡¯ve been to these places, I just want to experience it. Of course..."


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan, he knew that Tang Lanshan was his heir. In fact, the reason why he came to this bar was mainly because he felt the familiar air of luck on Tang Lanshan. That is the luck that once belonged to him. Once, when he left the ancestral land of the earth, he dissipated all the luck he had, part of it was used to shelter this land, and the other part was used to shelter his descendants.


    It seems that it is not that great to protect part of the air luck to the offspring. This is selfishness. Indeed, this is selfishness. Tang Ye didn''t think there was anything wrong with doing this. Because he felt that he was busy with various things before, and did not fulfill the responsibility of a parent, and owed a lot to future generations. Therefore, he will use this part of his luck to protect them.


    In fact, this kind of air luck protection does not seem so selfish. Because the people of the Tang family, under the protection of these fortunes, from being careful and clear-sighted, the people handed down from generation to generation are kind, benevolent, upright and fearless. And such people will help the people of the world and benefit the world. This can be said to serve everyone, so why is it selfish?


    Although it has been a long time since the day he left the ancestral land of the earth, Tang Ye is still familiar with the power he once had. Therefore, when Tang Lanshan fought with the pig demon, there was such a fortune in Tang Lanshan''s power, which Tang Ye naturally sensed. Then he went to this bar.


    "I don''t care what you want to experience!" At this time, the pig demon stopped Tang Ye''s thoughts, and after a low drink, he jumped directly to attack, and said angrily: "I just want to eat you, bit by bit. !"


    Tang Ye didn''t go to see Tang Lanshan for the time being, and he couldn''t watch it for too long. After all, he looked like a young man now, so it would be misleading to stare at a woman. Besides, he is Tang Lanshan''s ancestor, how could there be such a thing, even if it is a misunderstanding.


    Then, Tang Ye faced the pig demon again. Even at this time, the pig demon rushed over with a ferocious aura, the **** and bloodthirsty aura was especially scary. However, Tang Ye didn''t panic at all.


    Click!


    The pig demon rushed over, a pair of sharp claws evolving again, stretched out a bit longer, originally like steel, now it has an extra layer of blood, and it looks like a tiger. However, even with such power, when Tang Ye hit, Tang Ye didn''t have much action. He still stretched out a hand to resist it as before.


    In fact, Tang Ye could still block it with a finger, but he didn''t think it should be so exaggerated, otherwise it would scare these people to death. So, he used one whole hand to block it.


    Although the pig demon attacked with two claws at the same time, it was powerful and terrifying. However, when Tang Ye stretched out a hand to resist, it was not just the range of one hand that was blocking, but the whole piece on top of his head. In other words, no matter how wide the pig demon''s attack range is, Tang Ye''s hand can also block it.


    "You..." Pig demon is very confident of his own power at this time, and this is his strongest strength. If this still can''t affect Tang Ye, he actually doesn''t know what to do. He had never thought that such a thing would really happen, really Tang Ye''s strength?


    When other people saw it, they were stunned and could hardly believe such a thing.


    They could also feel the strength of the pig monster at this time. With such a powerful force, they felt that Tang Ye would be hurt no matter what. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye blocked it!


    Moreover, Tang Ye blocked it firmly with one hand! Although it was not blocked with one finger as before, but now it is blocked with one hand, which is also very scary.


    Indeed, the pig demon''s strength has not yet reached the realm of the Great Demon King. Being close does not mean reaching it. It feels completely different after stepping through a powerful realm. However, to be able to block the pig demon''s full attack like this, I am afraid it must be the strength of the big demon king.


    In other words, Tang Ye has reached the strength of the Great Demon King?


    Tang Ye glanced at the pig demon who was shocked at this time, and said, "Didn''t you tell me? My strength is unfathomable, and you are not my opponent. If you have to come and beat me, you will die."


    With that, Tang Ye pushed back suddenly, pushing the pig demon back. And Tang Ye didn''t intend to stop there, because he felt that it was necessary to let the pig demon suffer a little bit, mainly because he didn''t want to entangle these things anymore. Now for him, fighting this kind of thing is very boring and boring. Because no one can touch him, maybe Dugu begs for defeat is such a mood.


    "In order to make you fully aware of the gap between you and me, I think I should prevent you from hitting me again. I''m also annoyed that you yell and run rampant like this." Tang Ye said slowly. At this time, the pig demon was beaten and flew back, and he had not landed yet, but Tang Ye gathered a wave of strength and flew out.


    The power emitted by Tang Ye suddenly divided into four, and then the four powers "swish" and instantly arrived in front of the pig demon who flew out. This speed is faster than the attack that the pig demon hit just now. At this time, Pig Monster opened his eyes and was too surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Ye''s attack to be so terrible.


    Click!


    Then, these four powers respectively penetrated into the limbs of the pig demon, penetrated the past, and directly destroyed the pig demon''s ability to move. In this way, Pig Demon really couldn''t attack Tang Ye anymore.

 Chapter 3493： Expected wrong!

    The four powers that attacked the pig demon''s hands and feet did not dissipate directly after penetrating the pig demon''s hands and feet, but continued to stay on the pig demon''s hands and feet, as if staring at the pig demon. The pig demon was in pain, trying to break free, but it was even more painful.


    "I just said, I don''t want to waste time playing with you. If you continue to do this, then death is waiting for you." Tang Ye looked at the struggling pig demon.


    The pig demon was very angry, but the pain at the moment was really heartbreaking. He wanted to break free, but found that the four powers were very strong. And once he struggled, it was very painful. He couldn''t accept that he had reached the strength of the Great Demon King, how did he end up like this?


    Roar!


    The pig demon suddenly roared out, even if he was unwilling, he still had to struggle. He resisted the pain, gave out his full strength, and rushed forward suddenly, letting the four powers penetrate his hands and feet, and then passed through by himself, free from the shackles of the four powers. But with it, it was also very painful.


    "You **** it! Do you think such a little hurt can make me succumb?!" After the pig demon broke free from the shackles of the four powers, he shouted sharply to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye squinted his eyes, unexpectedly the pig demon''s endurance was quite strong. However, no matter how strong it is, it cannot be his opponent. He shrugged to the pig demon and said, "It seems that you are really disobedient. If so, then you can only usher in death. Because I said, I don''t want to do anything with you."


    "It''s you who are going to meet death!" The pig demon was furious, screamed at Tang Ye, and rushed towards Tang Ye with the pain, still wanting to attack Tang Ye.


    Huh!


    "Be careful!" However, when the Pig Demon Chao Tang Ye attacked, the Pig Demon didn''t notice. The four powers that pierced his hands and feet just now did not dissipate, and now flew back from behind to attack the Pig Demon again.


    When the people nearby saw it, they reminded the pig demon. Although they are humans and the pig demon is a demon, but for them, it is necessary to solve Tang Lanshan. This is their common enemy. In this case, the pig demon can be considered to be on their side. Moreover, they were very upset with Tang Ye''s arrogant attitude, hoping to kill Tang Ye''s arrogant arrogance.


    However, even if they reminded the pig demon, it was useless. The four powers were too strong, and the speed at which they attacked from behind was much faster than the pig demon rushing to attack Tang Ye. After being reminded, the pig demon immediately turned around, trying to avoid or resist, but it was too late, and the four powers pierced his body again.


    At this moment, the four powers no longer penetrated his hands and feet, but penetrated the position of his chest and head, which was fatal.


    boom! The four forces pierced the pig demon queen, directly pushed the pig demon to the opposite pillar, and then "nailed" the pig demon to the pillar again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Because of such an attack, it is too painful.


    And seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. They were surprised not only that Tang Ye''s strength became stronger, but also what was the four powers that Tang Ye controlled. Is it really just power? If it''s just power, how could it last for so long, just like a magic weapon.


    Therefore, everyone believed that the four powers Tang Ye had just played were powerful magic weapons. Otherwise, how could there be such a wonderful effect!


    So, this is a cultivator with a powerful magic weapon?


    Now everyone dare not speak out. A powerful magic weapon, different from the usual weapons. Magic treasures are treasures that contain the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth. Such treasures are hard to come by. Now that Tang Ye possesses such a powerful force and possesses such a magic weapon, then there must be no opponents here.


    In fact, these people think too much. The four powers Tang Ye played were really just power, not a magic weapon. The reason that the four powers can stay for so long without dissipating is entirely because these four powers are too strong, and Tang Ye''s ability to control power has always been first-class. Therefore, these four power attacks were nothing more than Tang Ye''s usual, ordinary attack power, not a magic weapon.


    If you want to talk about treasures, Tang Ye actually has no magic weapon. What he has is just a very powerful weapon, it can be said that he has conquered all worlds, and that is the Undead King Halberd. However, in this earth ancestral land, Tang Ye felt that it was unnecessary to use the Undead King''s Halberd. Because if the Undead King Halberd was used, it was probably not the power of the Emperor Pangu, and there was no way to block a blow.


    It''s just a blow.


    In other words, even if the power of the Pangu God Emperor appeared, it would be difficult to be the opponent of the Undead King Halberd if the competition continued.


    At this time, the pig demon was completely unable to struggle. Because his hands and feet were useless before, the most powerful force just released was just able to hold it for a while, thinking that he could fight back in a Jedi and solve Tang Ye. As a result, instead of solving Tang Ye, he was once again penetrated by Tang Ye''s power. Now, being nailed to the pillar by Tang Ye''s power again, it was like punishing him and telling others that he was so embarrassed and humiliated.


    But compared with these, he is now more afraid and fearful. Because Tang Ye''s power is too strong!


    At this moment, he fully realized that he couldn''t be Tang Ye''s opponent anymore. Then he felt very scared, because if this goes on, he will die!


    In fact, he has now been beaten to the deadly place. It''s just that, with his strength and he is a monster race, if he can stop the damage in time and heal it, he can still save his life. It''s just that the body and strength will be greatly affected, as if it had sequelae.


    But even so, it''s better than being killed!


    The pig demon definitely didn''t want to die. So at this time, when he looked at Tang Ye, he no longer had that unwillingness and anger. He was really hurt enough by Tang Ye, even threatened his life, then he definitely didn''t want to be an enemy of Tang Ye anymore.


    Unfortunately, at this time, he wanted to speak again and found that he could no longer speak. Then he noticed that the four powers on his body pierced his body, and the fatal place could not be repaired. In other words, he is constantly losing his vitality, and his death is doomed.


    "No, don''t!" The Pig Demon shouted desperately, just like this. But it didn''t work anymore, he was out of help.


    In the end, his vitality completely disappeared, and his whole person was weakened, and he was nailed to the pillar as if he was hanging.


    Tang Ye frowned when she saw this. The four forces have not disappeared, what''s the matter? This is not what I expected, is it because I underestimated my strength.


    My power is actually stronger than I thought, and hasn''t dissipated yet?

 Chapter 3494： Thats just a general attack!

    Tang Ye felt a little complicated. I didn''t expect my power to be so strong, I thought it was very strong, I didn''t expect that I still underestimated it. It seems that after becoming the sun **** emperor, his power has really reached an indescribable level. After that, when using power, he must pay more attention to avoid unnecessary troubles because of being too strong.


    Now, the pig demon has been killed. Tang Ye was not surprised by the pig demon''s death. Who made the pig demon so innocent, insisting on attacking, thinking that the power to reach the realm of the big demon king was very strong. In fact, Tang Ye didn''t know how to position his power at the level of this world. Want to be a god? That must be a god. After reaching the God Realm, is there anything stronger? If not, then Tang Ye is the strongest.


    Seeing that the four powers had not yet dissipated, Tang Ye waved his hand to dissipate the four powers. However, seeing Tang Ye''s actions, everyone felt even more that it was Tang Ye''s powerful magic weapon. Now the pig demon is killed, so the magic weapon must be recovered. Seeing that the magic weapon disappeared in Tang Ye''s wave of his hand, everyone felt that it was a very wonderful magic weapon that could be integrated into the body of the cultivator.


    Among the magic weapons, some can be integrated with the spiritual essence of the cultivator, and it is very convenient to store and retrieve them. This is a superior magic weapon. And some magic weapons, although they are also wonderful and powerful, but they cannot be integrated with the spiritual essence of the cultivator and can only be carried on the body, they are inferior magic weapons.


    In the eyes of everyone, Tang Ye''s magic weapon is naturally the first-class magic weapon.


    It''s a pity, everyone doesn''t know, this Tang Ye sent out is not a magic weapon, it''s just his ordinary power. This is too ordinary, like Tang Ye''s ordinary attack, as long as it is a fight, it must be used. And even if he is only like this, he will be considered to have used a powerful magic weapon.


    This is really helpless.


    After the pig demon died, the effect of the blood of the demon saint naturally disappeared, and then the pig demon changed back to its original appearance, it was just a wild boar in a normal size. However, even a normal body shape is larger than a human. Moreover, the pig demon has a black pig hair, it seems that it should be regarded as a good existence among the pig demon clan.


    Everyone sighed and sighed after seeing the pig demon end like this. Unexpectedly, the pig demon''s power was also killed. It seems that the kid who appears now is not simple. Then, the matter of killing Tang Lanshan can only be changed. If it doesn''t work, you can only stop here. Anyway, there are still many opportunities to kill Tang Lanshan!


    Rather, compared to Tang Lanshan, more attention should be placed on Tang Ye. This kid who did not know where he appeared was unexpectedly powerful, and I am afraid it will be a huge trouble in the future!


    Chi Chi!


    And when everyone was thinking about it, the pig demon''s body made a chuckle, like it was being burned, the pig''s hair was on fire, and then, he smelled an unpleasant smell sandwiched between other odors. The smell of burnt.


    "It''s the corpse of the pig demon!" At this moment, a man drank lowly.


    Everyone was surprised when they saw it, because the pig monster''s body was burning at this time, so it gave off a strange smell.


    Suddenly everyone was puzzled. How could the pig demon''s body suddenly burn up?


    call!


    But at this time, there was a frost from outside the bar. This ice came in quickly, and when it approached the pig demon''s corpse, it spread out and became a freezing force, covering the pig demon''s corpse, extinguishing the flames burning on the pig demon''s corpse.


    Suddenly an even more unbearable smell lingered in the bar.


    Bai Jiu didn''t want his bar to be made like this, otherwise how would he receive guests in the future? How can I make money? So, she didn¡¯t know when she took a bag of incense powder and threw it into the bar, and then the scent lingered everywhere in the bar, avoiding the smell of the burnt pig demon¡¯s body. .


    The scent that Bai Jiu produced was not capable of her fox demon. Now that Tang Ye had such an unfathomable strength, she didn''t want to reveal something related to the fox demon, otherwise she might be seen through. She has been watching all this since Tang Ye took action to deal with Pig Demon just now. She was also surprised by Tang Ye''s strength. In fact, the Pig Demon had just been promoted to a realm almost under the power of the Great Demon King through the blood of the Demon Saint. She knew that even she would have to spend a lot of effort to kill the Pig Demon. However, it was so easy for Tang Ye to kill the Pig Demon. In this case, she felt that Tang Ye''s strength was probably higher than her.


    Even now, Bai Jiu was staring at Tang Ye. Because she wanted to see the truth about Tang Ye clearly, what kind of person was this, and what kind of power did she have?


    However, Tang Ye noticed Bai Jiu''s gaze, only to look back at Bai Jiu, and then smiled slightly.


    Bai Jiuton time is like being struck by lightning.


    She wanted to see through Tang Ye, but now she was glanced at by Tang Ye, but she felt that she was seen through by Tang Ye. This feeling made her feel very uneasy. what happened?


    In fact, when Tang Ye saw Bai Jiu, he didn''t see it just now, but when he entered the bar, he knew that Bai Jiu was a fox demon.


    And, among the people in the bar at this time, there is not only one monster clan, but also several other monster clan. It''s just that their strength is considered good, so it is hidden, and no one else finds it.


    For there are so many monsters in a bar, Tang Ye feels a bit general. It seems that the development of Yaozu is also very fast. Hundreds of years of aura recovery time allowed most of the monster races to cultivate to a state where they can be transformed, and then blend into the human race.


    Da da!


    At this time, a few people came in quickly outside the door. The one headed by surprise was a beautiful long-legged woman. She still wears a certain uniform, a bit like a policeman, but not like it. But it is certain that some of the patterns on her uniform felt like some parts were quite authoritative.


    At the same time, behind the long-legged woman, there are several women and men who also wear the same uniforms as her. It seems that they are in the same group.


    "It''s from the Exorcist Division!" Someone in the crowd whispered.


    "It''s still the powerful ice girl water ice crystal in the Exorcist Division. It seems that the sensation caused by the pig demon is still very big." Someone murmured.


    Tang Ye could hear the whispers of these people. In this way, the beautiful woman with long legs is a very powerful figure in the Exorcist Division, called Water Bingjing.


    At this time, after Shui Bingjing entered the bar, he immediately reached the pig demon''s body. The pig demon''s body was still frozen at this time, presumably made of water ice crystals.


    "It''s the blood of the demon saint again!" Hearing Shui Bingjing''s worried whisper.

 Chapter 3495： One of the ancestors!

    The freezing power that flew in from outside just frozen the pig demon''s corpse, which was caused by water ice crystals. Shui Bingjing is a powerful figure in the Exorcist Division, and his status is also very high. Of course, this is because of his strength. There was a fight in the bar, and the pig demon appeared, and his strength increased to almost the strength of the big demon king. This must have attracted the attention of the exorcist.


    Shui Bingjing rushed over in the first time. She felt that the monster race close to the strength of the Great Demon King must be difficult to deal with, so more exorcists were dispatched. However, she never expected that when she arrived at the bar, she found that the pig demon''s breath was gone. It turned out that the pig demon had been killed. And she felt the same demon power as the previous method, which was caused by the burning of the pig demon''s body. Wanting to investigate more information, Shui Bingjing used his strength to freeze the pig demon corpse, and obtained the corpse for investigation.


    Now I entered the bar, next to the pig demon''s body, Shui Bingjing relieved the pig demon''s body from freezing, and checked the situation. Then she found that the pig demon''s body had the aura of demon saint blood. However, the blood of this demon saint is not pure. Before this, there were also monsters who had eaten such impure blood of the demon saint, gained powerful power, and killed several exorcists. This is not the first case of a sudden increase in the strength of the demon clan. After the investigation, it was because of the blood of the demon saint!


    However, the blood of the demon saint is very precious, how can it appear repeatedly during this period of time? Could it be that the blood of the demon saint became the cabbage of the rotten street?


    How can this be!


    So now, Shui Bingjing must investigate this matter carefully. She said to the exorcists behind her: "You guys, first move the pig demon''s body back to the branch of the Exorcist Division. We have to study it carefully."


    "Yes! Captain Bingjing!" Several exorcists nodded to Shui Bingjing.


    Then, those exorcists began to deal with the pig demon''s body. And Shui Bingjing looked at Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye killed the pig demon. She thanked Tang Ye. Because destroying monsters should have been the job of their Exorcist Division. And facing the strength that is close to the Great Demon King, even their exorcists have great difficulties in dealing with it. Perhaps they will have to pay a heavy price for the Exorcist.


    "Did you solve the chaos caused by the pig demon? Thank you, our Exorcist Division will reward you!" Shui Bingjing looked at Tang Ye and said politely.


    Speaking of which, Shui Bingjing was very curious and surprised for Tang Ye, because she felt that she had rushed over immediately after receiving the turmoil here. She was confident that she had rushed over very quickly, but in such a short time. Inside, Tang Ye actually solved the pig demon. This shows that Tang Ye possesses very strong power, otherwise it would be impossible to solve the pig demon so quickly.


    Shui Bingjing looked at Tang Ye, felt that Tang Ye had a familiar face, but couldn''t recognize who it was.


    Among the ancestors honored in the Exorcist Division, there is actually one person, Tang Sheng. Perhaps because of this, Shui Bingjing felt familiar with Tang Ye. After all, even though Tang Ye''s appearance has changed a lot, it is still somewhat like before.


    Regarding Shui Bingjing¡¯s words, Tang Ye just smiled, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t mind, this pig demon was killed by me, not because I wanted to help you, but because the pig demon didn¡¯t listen to my advice and had to take action against me. I have to get rid of him."


    Shui Bingjing was also polite, and said: "Anyway, sir, you have solved the pig demon, stopped the riots here, and reduced people''s losses. Our Exorcist Department must thank you."


    Tang Ye shrugged, regardless of Shui Bingjing. It''s just a pig demon that has been dealt with, he hasn''t thought about what he wants in return. Even when he returned to the ancestral land of the earth, he never thought about whose return he would get, and what degree of return he would get. Because for him now, he is still relatively undesirable. After all, standing at that height, what kind of return is he want? Nothing can impress him.


    In fact, Tang Ye solved the pig demon, that was to help Tang Lanshan, after all, this was his heir. As for Zeng Zeng Zeng Zeng... how many generations his granddaughter has reached, he doesn''t know anymore. Anyway, it is his offspring. Since it is his granddaughter, it must not be allowed to happen. Although he doesn''t know much about many things at the moment, there is no problem in saving his family first, right?


    Then, Tang Ye ignored Shui Bingjing, looked at Tang Lanshan, and said concerned: "Are you okay?"


    Looking at Tang Lanshan''s injury again, it was still quite serious. She was caught by the pig demon with sharp claws so many times. Although Tang Lanshan used his strength to stop the blood, it still felt shocking to see it this way. It is indeed pity for a girl to be injured like this.


    Tang Ye has always been a short-term person, so now that Tang Lanshan encounters such a thing, he will definitely help. For this reason, he immediately sent out a vitality, flew to Tang Lanshan, lingered for a while and penetrated into Tang Lanshan''s body. Soon, the vitality played a role and directly repaired Tang Lanshan''s injury.


    Tang Lanshan at this time, as if he had never suffered any injuries!


    "This..." Tang Lanshan, who originally felt pain all over, was surprised at this situation. What kind of power is this, it is so magical, it directly makes his injury completely healed!


    This is much more powerful than the Tang Clan''s treatment in the Tang family!


    Tang Lanshan is too grateful to Tang Ye now. She looked at Tang Ye and didn''t know what to say, but simply said, "Thank you! I will repay you for your life-saving grace!"


    Tang Ye was a little depressed, how could he always hear things like rewards and rewards? I don''t want this. However, think about it, what I do to them is to help them, and they are not people who don''t know what to do, so it''s normal to do this.


    Tang Ye just smiled at Tang Lanshan and said, "Let''s talk about these things later."


    However, Tang Ye didn''t know that his help to Tang Lanshan at this time had already attracted the attention of people around him, and even felt a lot of hostility.


    Finally, someone spoke. However, the speaker did not directly speak to Tang Ye, but to Shui Bingjing. He shouted: "Captain Ice Spirit, you think it''s a good thing that the pig demon was killed, but I don''t think so. Do you know who the pig demon was dealing with just now? He was dealing with the returnees! Tang Lanshan belongs to the Yijiao and is our common enemy!"


    Shui Bingjing frowned. It''s not that she didn''t see Tang Lanshan, and she also knew Tang Lanshan. She didn''t mention this because of a little selfishness. Tang Lanshan is a descendant of Tang Sheng, and Tang Sheng is one of their ancestors respected by the Exorcist Division. This is enough for Shui Bingjing to open one eye to Tang Lanshan.


    Now someone deliberately raised it to make her very upset, should she not be able to deal with Tang Lanshan?

 Chapter 3496： Just to protect her!

    What makes Shui Bingjing feel a little difficult now is that Tang Lanshan appears in the public. The attitude of the people towards the people of the Reformed Church has long been stated, and that is opposition. Then people who meet the Reformed Sect must be dealt with. There has even been an agreement that everyone who meets the Reformed Sect will have to let go of the grievances at hand, and deal with the Reformed Sect first.


    People have such great hatred towards the people of the Reformed Church, not only because the action of the Reformed Church is to seal the spiritual energy and prevent the cultivation, but more because the Guiyi Church did this kind of thing. A lot of damage and destruction.


    There used to be a secret place like a peach blossom field, gathering the spiritual energy of heaven and earth, it was a rare place for cultivation, or a paradise. Such a place should have been protected. As a result, the people of the Unified Sect were destroyed! This makes cultivators lack an excellent place for cultivation. Also because of the destruction of such secrets, many disasters have occurred.


    Also, a pagoda that once sealed a demon, because it absorbed the aura of the heavens and the earth, condensed into strength, and then continued to flow. Unlike the concept of the Guiyi Church, they just wanted to destroy the aura. Therefore, the Guiyi Church destroyed the pagoda. The most terrifying thing that caused the spiritual energy of the world to be damaged was that the demons were no longer sealed, and then came out one after another, harming the common people.


    Like this approach, there are many more. It is precisely because of all these that the Guiyi Sect has become the public enemy of the whole people, and it has ended in a kind of punishable end.


    Therefore, the Guiyi Church is now infamous, and the result of being an enemy of the whole people is not specifically targeted by others, but also caused by their actions.


    Of course, the Guiyi Church has always been explaining the truth, not as in the rumors. But, who would believe them. In other words, how can they be trusted?


    Now that someone says that, Shui Bingjing finds it difficult. Do you want to attack Tang Lanshan yourself?


    Because on the issue of the position of the Reformed Church, the correct approach is indeed to deal with the people of the Reformed Church. However, for Tang Lanshan, Shui Bingjing did not want to make a move.


    At this time, Tang Lanshan looked on guard. She hasn''t gotten away yet, and everyone is still hostile to her. As long as she has not escaped and left, she may be attacked at any time. Originally, only the pig demon was a threat, but after the pig demon was killed by Tang Ye, water ice crystal came again. Shui Bingjing''s power is very strong, even if Tang Lanshan can cope, but if this continues, it will only become more and more unfavorable to her. Because next, I am afraid that more and more masters will appear!


    Tang Ye hadn''t learned about Guiyi Sect, after all, he had just returned to the ancestral land of the earth. Now seeing the attitudes of those people towards the people of the Guiyi Sect, and seeing the embarrassed expression of Shui Bingjing, he probably guessed a little.


    This Guiyi Sect is a villain enemy in people''s eyes, and they all need to deal with it. And Tang Lanshan happened to be a member of the Yijiao.


    This... Tang Ye was a little puzzled. Could it be that his granddaughter joined the bad guys organization, so it was targeted?


    However, it should not be. The pig demon just dealt with Tang Lanshan, the pig demon looked more like a bad person. The pig demon is dealing with Tang Lanshan. This bad guy dealing with bad guys is actually relatively rare. Therefore, Tang Ye felt that Tang Lanshan was not necessarily a bad person.


    In addition, from his perspective, Tang Lanshan''s words and deeds did not look like a bad person. For this reason, Tang Ye''s mood for protecting Tang Lanshan''s shortcomings will not be shaken.


    Now, let''s see who else will take action against Tang Lanshan. Even if Shui Bingjing wanted to do this, Tang Ye would stop it. He is now in the Earth Race, and of course he can be willful.


    And now, because of his act of helping Tang Lanshan, everyone has been hostile. He thinks this is not bad, anyway, it is to help Tang Lanshan, if they are hostile, then he will sail along the river.


    So Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and said, "Don''t worry, you won''t have any trouble with me."


    Wow!


    When Tang Ye said this, everyone was in an uproar. What does this mean? That is, openly standing on Tang Lanshan''s side, wanting to join the Guiyi Church?


    Is that to become the enemy of the whole people? !


    Suddenly, everyone around him stared at Tang Ye, and everyone exuded terrible hostility.


    However, sending out hostility is of no use to Tang Ye. They didn''t have the strength to deal with Tang Ye, so they could only scream incompetently.


    Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye in a daze. She didn''t know why Tang Ye wanted this. If it was to protect her, then she felt that Tang Yeda didn''t have to be like this. This is too expensive for her. If being misunderstood by others has something to do with Guiyijiao, then even if you want to explain it, you can''t explain it.


    "Sir, thank you for your kindness. You don''t have to do this for me. I am from the Guiyi Church, but you are not our Guiyi Church." Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye, and emphasized that Tang Ye is not a returnee. One who teaches. This is to let others know that Tang Ye has nothing to do with Guiyi Sect, don''t target Tang Ye!


    However, Tang Ye laughed and said, "It doesn''t matter, whether I am a member of the Yijiao or not, I will keep you okay today. It''s as simple as that. As for how others treat this matter, that is their freedom. And I, no I will care about them."


    With that, Tang Ye scanned the people again, really just as if he didn''t pay attention to everyone.


    This made everyone even more angry, and felt that Tang Ye was too hateful. The words Tang Ye said when he shot the pig demon earlier made people feel very arrogant, arrogant to the point of revulsion. It is a pity that Tang Ye''s strength is really that powerful, so Tang Ye has crazy capital. However, facing Tang Ye''s arrogant appearance again, this time Tang Ye''s arrogance was not aimed at others, but at everyone, so everyone''s anger against Tang Ye suddenly burned.


    Unfortunately, none of them dared to come out to deal with Tang Ye. No matter how arrogant they are, the difference in strength between the two sides is still very clear. They wanted to deal with Tang Ye, but they were far from it. Unless it is someone with the strength like Shui Bingjing, it is possible to fight Tang Ye. But compared to Tang Ye''s ability to kill the pig demon just now, even Shui Bingjing''s shot may not be able to deal with Tang Ye, unless there are more masters like Shui Bingjing.


    For a while, the situation in the bar was also deadlocked.


    Tang Ye didn''t have the mind to play this invisible confrontation with them, so she walked over and said to Tang Lanshan: "Little guy...girl, let''s go, we don''t need to stay here anymore."


    Originally, Tang Ye felt that Tang Lanshan was just his granddaughter, who was some generation old, and it was nothing to be called a little fellow, but he didn''t look like an ancestor now, so he changed his mind.


    Tang Lanshan really wanted to leave now, and she was grateful for Tang Ye to do so. But she was also more contradictory in her heart, worried that she would be involved in Tang Ye.


    Unfortunately, Tang Ye has already gone out. Seeing Tang Ye''s determination, she gritted her teeth and decided, and then followed Tang Ye.


    I''m afraid that after doing this, Tang Ye will get involved with Guiyi Sect, and then will become the enemy of the whole people.

 Chapter 3497： Cartilaginous head!

    The people in the bar watched Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan leave like that, no one stopped them. Even the powerful water ice crystals did not stop them. Because at this time, everyone acquiesced that Tang Ye''s strength had reached the level of the Great Demon King. Calculated according to the strength of their cultivators, they also reached the realm of holy entry. With such strength, they are not opponents!


    In this way, they watched Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan leave. Although they were very unwilling, but there was no way, since Tang Ye was stronger than them, they could only endure it.


    However, some people couldn''t help it. When Tang Ye took Tang Lanshan out of the bar, he shouted angrily and said with a great threat, "This brother, are you sure you want to do this? Don''t you? Knowing that Tang Lanshan is a person of the Guiyi Church, and then Guiyi Church is our common enemy? If you protect Tang Lanshan now, it means protecting the people of Guiyi Church! Then you will become a common human, monster, and demon. Enemy!"


    Tang Ye only smiled at such words, of course he didn''t take it seriously. However, Tang Lanshan took it seriously. Tang Lanshan felt that it shouldn¡¯t be so troublesome to Tang Ye, so she said, ¡°This...big brother, they¡¯re right, it¡¯s the fact that you still ignore me. You have saved me just now, and I am very grateful to you. You saved me, depending on your appearance, probably because you didn¡¯t know the existence of Guiyi Sect. Now that you know, there is no need for this."


    Tang Lanshan felt that as long as Tang Ye stopped here, he would still be forgiven by those people. In this way, Tang Ye would probably not be regarded as a public enemy.


    However, Tang Ye still just smiled, looking back at Tang Lanshan and said: "Listening to what you said and seeing their reactions, I am more interested in Guiyi Church. If Guiyi Church is in my taste, then, It doesn''t matter if I join the Guiyi Church."


    "You don''t need to explain and persuade me anymore." Seeing Tang Lanshan want to persuade me again, Tang Ye waved his hand and said with a smile: "I am a person who just do whatever he likes, everything is up to his own mind. So, since I have made this decision, it will not change. No one can change my mind."


    Tang Lanshan hesitated to speak, but she didn''t expect to encounter a weird person like Tang Ye.


    And Tang Ye''s words completely made the others in the bar angry. This kid, **** it, knowing that Guiyijiao still looks like this, it seems that he is looking for death!


    "Boy, you insist on doing this, it seems you are trying to die! After today, you will be the enemy of all of us!" Someone shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked at everyone, shrugged, and said, "If you want to deal with me, just come. The premise is that you must have enough strength. Otherwise, it should not be good if you end up."


    "You..." Everyone was stunned towards Tang Ye, and they were really so angry.


    However, after all, they were still jealous of Tang Ye''s strength and never made a move, and finally watched Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan leave.


    After Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan left, some of these people blamed Shui Bingjing on their heads and cursed Shui Bingjing: "Shui Bingjing, you are so strong, why don''t you stop that kid and Tang Lanshan? I see. You are merciful to Tang Lanshan! Hmph, those of you who are related to Tang Sheng are unreliable!"


    The people from the Exorcist Division who followed Shui Bingjing immediately couldn''t bear it, and cursed back, "What? You blamed our captain for coming? It''s really interesting. If you think you can stop him, why don''t you do it yourself? What do you say that our captain is strong, even if he is strong, he is not as strong as that person. Is it necessary for our captain to go out and die?"


    The people in the crowd also cursed back immediately, "No matter what, if Shui Bingjing makes a move, at least it can delay time. There will naturally be reinforcements, so Tang Lanshan and that arrogant boy may not be able to leave!"


    "You''re right, I might be able to hold that person if I can." Shui Bingjing spoke at this time. She scanned the crowd and said coldly: "If this shows me wrong, then I will admit it. This incident also shows that you are very rubbish, and **** does not even play a role in delaying. So, what are you doing with **** alive?"


    Wow!


    When Shui Bingjing said, there was an uproar. Because she was just cursing people and making them waste, and even asking people to die. Originally thought Shui Bingjing wouldn''t care about these people, but he didn''t expect to speak more mercilessly.


    However, what she said actually made sense. If they just wanted to delay Tang Lanshan and Tang Ye just now, they could all do it. Therefore, Fang Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan left, it is not the problem of Shui Bingjing alone, all of them have problems. And now, they only blame the water ice crystals, which is really ridiculous.


    However, when Shui Bingjing said this, they were unhappy and still not satisfied. Someone angered Shui Bingjing, "Shui Bingjing, what do you mean by this? Damn! Why do you say that to us?!"


    Shui Bingjing was not polite, and snorted coldly: "I said, you are trash. Can''t you hear me clearly?"


    "You..." The crowd was very angry and couldn''t help but rushed over to the water ice crystal.


    Seeing this, Shui Bingjing coldly snorted: "It''s really rubbish. Dealing with monsters and enemies, it''s like a dog. If you hit your own people, you will strike hard."


    Humbling coldly, the water ice crystal also gave out a powerful force. Her power was freezing, and a terrible layer of freezing power suddenly spread from under her feet. Those who rushed over were directly frozen by the ice, unable to move. .


    Seeing that the person who rushed over was easily frozen in this way, other people dared not rush over even if they were angry with the water ice crystals. Because at this time they knew very well that if water ice crystals wanted to kill them, it would be easy. They don''t want to let themselves die like this, of course they are afraid of death.


    Shui Bingjing looked disgusted with them, and she was really bullying and fearing hardship. It''s also a cartilage after all. She didn''t want to waste time here anymore, just turned and left.


    And these people in the bar just watched Shui Bingjing leave without stopping. These people, to put it bluntly, are all mobs.


    And those monsters hiding in the crowd sneered at such things. They think this is the human race, very ridiculous, right? Therefore, they are not afraid of these people at all, and they have never regarded these people as enemies. It''s just that they have never been such a person. What they have to deal with is people like Shui Bingjing.


    After Shui Bingjing left, the hidden demons also retreated silently. They felt very sad about the pig demon''s death. They also wanted to save the Pig Demon just now, but Tang Ye''s strength was really unfathomable, plus the people from the Exorcist Division came, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    And now, they are going to take back the pig demon''s body!

 Chapter 3498： Follow the heart!

    The pig demon''s body was taken away by the water ice crystal. The people of the Exorcist Division took away the body of the monster race, it must be investigated. Several members of the Demon Race did not want to let their companions be "humiliated" like that, and second, they wanted to keep the secret about the blood of the Demon Sage.


    Just now Shui Bingjing also mentioned that this kind of situation where the power is greatly improved by taking the blood of the demon saint has happened many times. However, the blood of the demon saint is not a bad cabbage, how could there be so many?


    There must be some secret behind this incident. Therefore, the water ice crystal must find out what is going on. This is what the entire Exorcist Department wants to investigate. Otherwise, what conspiracy the demon race has, their Exorcist Division will be the first to be affected. Over the years, the Exorcist has killed too many demons and demons. Even if those demons and demons are harmful to people, they deserve their sins. However, in the eyes of demons and demons, the Exorcist is their greatest enemy. They dream of it. Get rid of the Exorcist Division.


    "Captain, we came in time this time. The pig demon''s body has not been burnt and corroded by the power of the blood of the demon saint. In this way, we should be able to investigate more information." At this time, the water ice crystal and Her men were sitting in a specially made car and returning to the Exorcist Division. The pig demon''s body was frozen again by water ice crystals, which was to better bring it back for inspection.


    Shui Bingjing glanced at the frozen pig demon corpse, frowning, and said, "You have to be careful, referring to the previous situation, when we take the corpses of these monsters, there will always be accidents. Last time they were stolen. It was destroyed last time. This time, I don¡¯t think it will go smoothly."


    Shui Bingjing is very cautious, already on alert. If not, put aside these serious looks, she is indeed a beautiful woman, like the big sister of the neighbor. In fact, Shui Bingjing didn''t always look so serious and cold. Now it is a special time and she can''t tolerate any sloppyness. She would be like this. Otherwise, she would still be very polite and gentle.


    The other players understand Shui Bingjing''s concerns. Recently, the demon clan''s actions have been very obvious, and the appearance of the blood of the demon saint is even more worrying. However, they are still very safe now sitting in a special car made by their Exorcist Division. This Exorcist''s car was specifically aimed at demons and had the power of multiple spells. Even the strength of the Great Demon King might not be broken.


    Therefore, some team members don''t feel so worried. He mentioned Tang Ye that he met in the bar. He expressed concern and said to Shui Bingjing: "Captain, the person who killed the pig demon in the bar, although we did not see his strength with our own eyes, according to the pig demon¡¯s It is inferred from the killing that he was really strong. You see, the injuries on the pig demon are actually very simple. They are all through injuries. They are hands and feet, and several fatal injuries on the body. This shows that when the man attacked the pig demon , It easily penetrates the pig demon. But we all know that the black thorn pig demon is the king of the pig demon clan. The hardness of the black thorn is hard to beat even if we use the amplification spell Wear it. Not to mention that at that time, the Pig Demon almost had the strength of the Great Demon King under the effect of the blood of the Demon Sage. And under this, the strength of killing the Pig Demon so easily was unfathomable. He... is actually related to the Guiyi Church."


    After this team member spoke, everyone else seemed silent. Because the words of this team member are facts, that person''s strength is too strong, but it is related to the Guiyi Sect, so it can be said that it is their enemy. In fact, the chief enemy of the Exorcist Division is the monster. However, in addition to this, for the heresy, a group of extreme fanatics, that is, the people of the united religion, will also be eliminated.


    Everyone felt that what the Guiyi Church did might destroy the world.


    Such existence must be eliminated.


    Of course Shui Bingjing considered this kind of thing, and she didn''t do anything when she was in the bar, not entirely because Tang Ye''s strength was very strong, there was indeed a reason why Tang Lanshan was after Tang Sheng. In addition, Shui Bingjing knew Tang Lanshan. She knew that Tang Lanshan was not an evil person, but was kind in heart. As for why Tang Lanshan suddenly joined the Guiyi Church, it was probably because of what Tang Lanshan had experienced. But no matter what, Shui Bingjing wants to know the specific situation before making a decision in this regard.


    However, because of the constant emergence of demons, she was too busy dealing with demons, but she didn''t have so much thought to manage Tang Lanshan''s affairs. However, Tang Lanshan''s matter is related to the Tang family, and even Tang Sheng, Shui Bingjing doesn''t want to participate in such matters. So, she thinks it''s pretty good as long as she deals with the monsters.


    "Regarding the Guiyi Sect, in fact, many of the things they did have nothing to do with our Exorcist Division. We don''t have to pay attention to that much." Shui Bingjing said to the players: "The Guiyi Sect wants to destroy the aura of heaven and earth. All things and all beings are related. But think about it, the loss of spiritual energy will affect us only one, and that is the weakening of cultivation power. The most serious thing is to become an ordinary person. Since it does not threaten our lives, why bother Care more. We can''t cling to power. We gain power and pursue power only to better slay demons and demons."


    "And what the Guiyi Sect does, destroys the spiritual energy of the heavens and the earth, will affect our strength, but also affect the demons. Even more, the impact on the demons is even greater. Because of the cultivation of demons, they have to transform. , The demand for Reiki is even more. Especially, they want to open up their minds, improve their wisdom, and get rid of the way of being animals. They especially need Reiki. In this way, the damage of Reiki is beneficial to us. Then, as long as they are converted If it didn''t harm people or destroy the world, we can actually ignore it." Shui Bingjing said to the players again.


    This may be regarded as her showing her position.


    Of course, everyone has a different opinion on such things, so Shui Bingjing will not impose his opinions on others. After all, some people are keen on pursuing power, including such people in the Exorcist Division. So she smiled again and said to several team members: "Of course, things are always connected together and cannot be counted separately. So we have to act accordingly and follow our own heart."


    "Yes, Captain!" Several team members respect Shui Bingjing and nodded in response.


    "Not good!" At this time, the team member in charge of driving gave a low voice, "There is a big truck rushing towards us in front of us. The visitor is not good!"


    Shui Bingjing frowned immediately. She didn''t believe it would be so coincidental, she encountered such a thing after she brought back the pig demon''s body. Sure enough, as she had previously expected, she was afraid that someone would stop her from taking the pig demon''s body back to investigate.

 Chapter 3499： Freeze yourself!

    Shui Bingjing expected that someone would **** or destroy the pig demon''s body. So she is always ready. Now there is a big truck rushing from the front, the situation is urgent, she must respond immediately.


    "That truck will definitely hit us, I''m afraid it''s already planned!" The team driving in front was very worried. Now they will either jump off the car or block the truck, otherwise it will be a big deal.


    "Don''t panic, calm down!" Shui Bingjing said calmly, so that the players don''t panic. And she glanced at the truck in front, squinted her eyes, and said, "Keep driving the car and get ready to stop. I''ll block that truck!"


    After all, the water ice crystal casts the spell quickly, making a seal with both hands, and then I see that ice has formed on the road ahead, quickly spreading the entire road. Then, the big truck in front skidded because it was driving on the ice, so it might not hit them. Even before that, this big truck will fall.


    The freezing power of water ice crystals is so powerful.


    "Hmph, I won''t let the woman Shui Bingjing succeed!" However, at this moment, on the swinging truck that was about to overturn, there were two people, one driving and the other casting a spell. He snorted coldly and said to the soldier driving next to him: "Don''t worry, I''ll hold the truck even if I hit it!"


    With that said, this man was also casting a spell, and the truck that was about to overturn was straightened, and then the truck continued to rush towards the water at high speed to freeze them.


    But at this time, the man responsible for casting the spell to stabilize his body was very surprised, and said: "It is said that the Exorcist¡¯s water ice crystals are very strong, and now it seems that it is true. She just cast the ice force to jump out of their car. , Making the ice form outside, and spreading a long road. There are not many people who can achieve this kind of ice!"


    "So what?" The one who drove the big truck smiled triumphantly, and said to the man who tried to stabilize the truck next to him: "If you are here, brother, we can definitely complete the task. Hmph, this water ice crystal will let us Let¡¯s see how she can block us! Even without our strength, this big truck rushes over and has a very powerful impact. If they are hit by water ice crystals, they will be disabled even if they are immortal, and we will deal with it at that time. They must be fine!"


    "I hope so." Now the man who gave out his strength to stabilize the truck said in a deep voice. Obviously he was not so confident about the situation before him. It might be because he knew very well that the power of water ice crystals could not be underestimated.


    "Captain, the truck has been stabilized by some force, and it continues to attack us!" At this time, the driver on the side of Shui Bingjing saw that the big truck could not be stopped, and was very anxious, and quickly told Shui Bingjing. Now among them, only the power of water ice crystals is capable of blocking such a big truck.


    Water ice crystals have already seen this. She didn''t expect that there would be people with powerful strength on the enemy''s side, and they would keep the truck moving at all times, so it seemed that everything was to take away the pig demon''s body and prevent her own research.


    "How can I let you succeed!" Shui Bingjing let out a cold voice, and then applied force again, and suddenly formed a powerful crystal shield in front. This shield was strong, like a huge wall with a mask, and then blocked the rushing truck again.


    The momentum of the truck rushing was so fierce that several team members thought they could not stop it, and closed their eyes in fear, only the water ice crystals kept their calm. Then, the water ice crystal issued a very strong icy, causing a very hard ice-bound high wall to stand up in front, firmly blocking the rushing truck.


    boom!


    After the big truck was blocked, an explosion occurred not long after. In this situation, people feel that the people in the big truck may have died in the explosion.


    However, this was not the case. Just after the truck was blocked by the icy high wall, they realized that the situation was not good and left the truck immediately. And one of them was very fast, and it swept like wind, so before the big truck exploded, both of them had left the big truck.


    "Brother Fenglang, really thank you, otherwise, I am afraid I will be buried in the sea of ??flames." At this time, on a telephone pole not far from the road, it was amazing to see a blue wolf. And a horse. But soon, the wolf and horse changed into human beings.


    It turns out that they are all monsters, wolf monsters and horse monsters. The wolf demon body is a wind wolf, with a very terrifying speed. So before the big truck exploded just now, he could quickly escape, and he also took the horse.


    "Hmph, I can''t be troubled by such a thing." Feng Lang sneered, very proud. Then, he laughed again, even more proudly, looking at the water ice crystals and their cars under the highway, and said: "They wouldn''t think it was just our attack?"


    Hearing Feng Lang''s words, the horse demon also smiled proudly, because the person they arranged to intercept the water ice crystal was not only one of them, but also the other. In other words, there are other big trucks!


    At this time, Shui Bingjing and the others stayed in the car, watching the big truck explode violently, blasting the hard ice-bound high wall to pieces. However, because of the ice-bound high wall, they are fine. But they were also very frightened. If they were hit by a truck just now and were exploded like this, even if they stayed in a special car protected by the power of the magic circle, they would not be all right. Even the car may crash and kill people.


    "Fortunately, there is a captain, so we are in big trouble..." At this moment, the driver sighed and breathed a sigh of relief, as if he had walked away from the ghost door for a while.


    The other team members also felt that if it weren''t for water ice crystals, they wouldn''t be able to block such a big truck. Suddenly they all felt that the presence of water ice crystals is really a very reassuring thing.


    However, at this moment, the team member in charge of driving turned his head and looked over. Originally, he wanted to see the water ice crystal and wanted to express his gratitude to the water ice crystal. As a result, he saw the side, another big truck hit it, and the speed Faster than the one just now, I am afraid there is no way to stop it now!


    "Captain! Everyone! Be careful!" The driving team member immediately shouted out loud.


    The other team members also noticed the situation, turned their heads to look around, and suddenly panicked. The big truck that had collided with it had already arrived.


    Shui Bingjing also noticed this situation, and she was also shocked, but she didn''t expect a big truck to attack. And now it is impossible to block this big truck. However, if it is not blocked, how can several players be protected?


    At this critical moment, I have to say that Shui Bingjing is a very capable person. She still maintained her composure, and then suddenly issued freezing power to freeze her and several team members separately!

 Chapter 3500： Woman playing ice!

    oom!


    Rumble!


    The big truck smashed into the car where the water ice crystals were, and the powerful collision broke the magic defense of their special car. Then, there was a violent explosion, which broke other spell defenses again and again. In this way, their car was eventually destroyed and almost completely destroyed.


    However, although the car was destroyed, it did not squeeze the people inside. This is the role played by those magical defense forces. Therefore, it can still be said that this special car is very powerful. In the face of such shocks and explosions, the body is only destroyed, and the people inside are still fine.


    What''s more, the collision of this big truck not only has the power to collide and explode, but also the attack power of the monster race who planned the matter.


    Therefore, in fact, the people in the special car were also hit by the force. But at this time, they were all sealed by the freezing power of the water ice crystals, and there was a thick layer of ice outside their bodies, which counteracted the blow of these forces, and finally made them all in peace.


    The Fenglang and Horse Demon watching on the other side didn''t feel that Shui Bingjing and them were all right. They felt that they had been hit by such a big truck and exploded, and with the attack power they prepared, they must have had an accident with the water ice crystal.


    "Brothers, the battle plan is successful, let''s go and clean up those exorcists!" Fenglang said with a smile.


    "Kill them!" Ma Yao immediately agreed with a cold snort, his eyes glowing fiercely. They have a great hatred of the exorcists, as long as they have the opportunity, they will not let go of the exorcists.


    At this time, several other monsters appeared, and they all participated in the plan to intercept the water ice crystals. A few of them were the monsters that were not exposed in the bar.


    The water ice crystal is a general in the Exorcist Division. These monster races feel that if the water ice crystal is solved, it will be a huge victory. They can avenge so many brothers and sisters that they have died in the past, and they can also fight hard. To the Exorcism Division. Therefore, they must kill the water ice crystals.


    Otherwise, for them, the purpose of this plan is to destroy the pig demon''s body so that the people of the Exorcist Division cannot trace the secret of the blood of the demon saint. However, these monster races feel that now is a good opportunity to kill the water ice crystals, so they don''t want to let this opportunity go.


    They walked to the big truck that exploded, when the explosion basically subsided. They want to see if the water ice crystals are dead, and if not, then make up for two.


    However, at this time, the arrogance of the explosion completely dissipated, and Fenglang and the others saw that there were several ice sculptures in the center of the explosion just ahead. Then, the ice on these "ice sculptures" shattered and scattered, and then I saw the water ice crystal and several team members, all safe and sound. Soon they moved to check if there was anything wrong with them.


    Fenglang and the others were furious when they saw this situation. Damn, there is such a thing!


    Shui Bingjing, they have nothing to do! This is a joke. With such a powerful impact and explosion, coupled with their power attack, nothing happened?


    "Damn water ice crystals!" Fenglang stared at the front, his eyes glowing with a faint green light. This is that he is very angry. Because he was really stimulated. Their interception plan has been successful, then, even if the water ice crystals are not dead, they should be injured, so that they will not be so difficult to deal with the water ice crystals.


    But **** it, Shui Bingjing has nothing to do with them! And this is all because of the existence of water ice crystals! Because the water ice crystal used freezing power to freeze all the players at a dangerous moment. Then, these frosts resisted the injury, leaving them all at peace. Therefore, they had nothing to do except for a while.


    It must be said that Shui Bingjing is a terrifying person, and his strength is also very powerful. In such an emergency situation just now, he could still remain so calm, and then use his own power to protect everyone at the critical moment.


    This, on the other hand, is also that the power of water ice crystals is very powerful, and it can protect several people at the same time in such a dangerous situation!


    "You pay attention, our plan was successful, but we underestimated the power of the water ice crystals. Next, we need to fight without reservation! This ice-playing woman is indeed a genius and the most attractive person in the Exorcist Division. One of the existences of fear!" Wind Wolf is the leader of this interception plan, and a person of considerable power and status in the monster race.


    Regarding the strength of the water ice crystal, he did not face it arrogantly, and at this time became very cautious.


    He said again: "If you can''t kill them, then give priority to the first goal and destroy the pig demon''s body! Do you understand?!"


    "Understand!" The other demons nodded in response. With the current situation, these monster races are also very afraid. Even if Shui Bingjing is all alone, it is something they must be afraid of.


    At this time, Shui Bingjing and the others returned to their senses. Seeing the wind wolf and the others in front, they already understood what was going on. It was this group of monsters who intercepted them, wanted to destroy the pig demon''s body, and kill them!


    These players are very angry. If there were no water ice crystals just now, they would all have finished playing. They are very grateful and grateful that Shui Bingjing is their captain and protects them in this way.


    "Captain, let''s get rid of them!" The team member who was in charge of driving just now deeply felt that there was a huge gap between the power of these people and the water ice crystal. However, he didn''t want to have water ice crystal to solve everything. In effect, I want to help the water ice crystals share the pressure.


    Shui Bingjing knows the feelings of these players, but this time is not a time of emotion, she stepped out step by step, walked in front of the players, and then invisibly condensed a frozen long sword in her hand, and said: "I know your mood at this moment. But at this time, we can¡¯t delay for too long. There are too many demons infiltrating people. To avoid accidents, we have to fight quickly and then return to the Exorcist Division."


    Although several team members wanted to deal with those monsters fiercely, Shui Bingjing''s words were right. They had already encountered a terrible ambush, and if they encountered other accidents, they would be very disadvantaged. Therefore, at this time, it really should be a quick decision.


    But if you want to make a quick battle, you must have Shuixingjing shot. Because the power of the water ice crystals can both attack and assist, can control the entire battlefield, and is also a powerful help for them to use the magic circle.


    "Everything follows the captain''s arrangements!" Several captains nodded, calmed down, and entered a state of battle.


    Wind Wolf and the others have also entered a fighting state, if so, then speak with strength. People from the Exorcist Division can restrain them, but they are not vegetarian either!

 Chapter 3501： Will count!

    At this time, on this highway, a battle between the Exorcist Division and the Yaozu was underway. Shui Bingjing and her squad members each used the technique of ambushing demons to deal with more than a dozen monsters on the wind wolf side.


    The water ice crystal and the wind wolf fought. Both of them are the strongest in their respective teams, and no one has won for a while after the fight, and the other players of each are considered free to play.


    "Damn it, Shui Bingjing, I didn''t expect your strength to be stronger than I thought!" Feng Lang glared at Shui Bingjing and drank.


    Shui Bingjing''s expression was serious and cold, and of course she would not have a good face when treating these monster races. She snorted to Feng Lang coldly: "You can calculate, if I didn''t react quickly, I''m afraid you would kill you now."


    "Huh, what''s weird about being killed by me!" Wind Wolf snorted coldly to Shui Bingjing, "You are really smart. I didn''t expect that at the last moment, you could protect yourself by freezing yourself and let my good plan fail. But, don¡¯t think that my plan fails and you can be fine. I tell you, today, I, the young master of the Wind Wolf clan, will definitely kill you!"


    "Really?" Shui Bingjing narrowed his eyes, very angry at Feng Lang''s arrogance. Thinking of what these monsters did, trickery, and indiscriminately killing innocents, cruel and ruthless, it made Shui Bingjing want to kill Wind Wolf with all his heart.


    She snorted coldly to Fenglang: "You will definitely kill me? Then I will see, I must kill you, or you must kill me!"


    After drinking, Shui Bingjing started by himself. Because for her, she can''t fight procrastination, but can only make a quick fight. Otherwise, they don''t have many people on the Exorcist Division, but they don''t know how many people are on the Yaozu side. Therefore, she judged that delaying the situation would not be good for her, so she had to fight quickly.


    She also told the team members that the priority task now is to transport the pig demon''s body back, not to kill these demon races. For the appearance of a large number of demon saint blood, the strength of the demon race is greatly enhanced, which is a huge threat to their Exorcist Division and to people. If the monster clan''s strength is increased tremendously and the monster clan rules the world, then people''s lives will be like they used to treat animals. At that time, it was them who became animals and beasts. And they will be raised by the monster clan and become food for the monster clan.


    In order to prevent such a thing from happening, it is definitely necessary to stop the Yaozu''s conspiracy. They feel that the blood of the demon saint appearing in the demon race now has a big conspiracy. As for what it is, they don''t have many clues now. However, they believed that something could be investigated from the demon clan''s corpse who had taken the blood of the demon saint.


    Therefore, Shui Bingjing now believes that the first task is to protect the pig demon''s body. As for the matter of strangling these monster races, there is still time in the future. If the pig demon''s body is destroyed now, they don''t know when they will encounter the demon clan who has taken the blood of the demon saint again.


    "Do you remember what I told you just now?" Shui Bingjing fought against the Wind Wolf, and for a time it was comparable to the Wind Wolf, and the other team members were also comparable to those monster races. Shui Bingjing felt that this would not work, so he planned to create an opportunity for a team member to send the pig demon''s corpse back to the Exorcist Division according to the plan just mentioned.


    Although several team members were very angry and unwilling to these monster races, they also knew that the overall situation was important, so they nodded to Shui Bingjing and responded: "Yes, Captain!"


    "Okay, then follow the plan!" Shui Bingjing nodded.


    Then, several team members immediately retreated and got to Shui Bingjing''s side. Feng Lang, who originally fought with Shui Bingjing, felt that Shui Bingjing and the others must have some arrangement, and they retreated, and then stood with the dozen or so monster races, waiting in a serious array, and shouted in a low voice: "Be careful, I''m afraid it is. The people of the Exorcist Division need to use the magic circle. The magic circle requires multiple people to cooperate and must deal with it well. Don''t give them any chance!"


    "Yes, boss!" A dozen demons nodded all together.


    At this time, Fenglang immediately started to act, and he quickly rushed towards the water ice crystal. He has a speed that is very comparable to that of others. Even the water ice crystals cannot keep up with his speed. Therefore, he has to stop the water ice crystals before they activate the magic circle, so that they can''t activate the magic circle.


    However, Shuibingjing certainly wouldn''t let him organize so easily. At this time Shui Bingjing directly knocked out the frozen long sword in his hand and aimed at the rushing Wind Wolf.


    Seeing this, Feng Lang sneered and hummed: "My speed is not something you can keep up with with an ice sword!"


    Indeed, Shui Bingjing alone could not keep up with Wind Wolf''s speed, let alone a sword without will.


    However, a sword has no will, but it has power, and it is enough power. After the ice sword flew out, he wanted to stop the wind wolf, but the wind and waves suddenly changed its direction, so the ice sword would definitely not be able to hit him. However, at this time, the ice sword shattered, forming frozen thorns. Then surrounded in a circle, not the Wind Wolf, but the team members.


    Shui Bingjing knew that Wind Wolf definitely wanted to attack those players, so if it aimed at the players like this, Wind Wolf couldn''t get close. But at this time, the sharp thorns broken into by the ice sword did not immediately attack, but were suspended in the air waiting. This shows that the water ice crystals are very skilled in manipulating this freezing force.


    Sure enough, Wind Wolf appeared at this time, and he immediately entered the range of those players, to attack these players and prevent the formation of the magic circle. At this moment, the sharp thorns that the circle of ice swords decomposed into suddenly returned to attack, so many sharp thorns attacked, if the wind wolf did not leave that range, it would definitely be attacked.


    These sharp spikes are no joke. If he was hit, he would definitely be penetrated through his body, and that would be a serious injury. Therefore, Wind Wolf will not let himself be hit. And at his speed, it is simple to turn his head in time and leave. But at this time, he was not in a hurry.


    Because he thinks he can do everything he can. As long as you get close to the few players, get close enough, and then you dodge and evade yourself. In this case, those freezing and sharp attacks will continue to fight, so won''t you hit those few players?


    Feng Lang sneered, thinking this was a very good way. So, he continued to rush, and when he was almost close to one of the players, he quickly twisted his body to avoid. And those sharp frozen thorns have already attacked.


    The team member who was about to be attacked by Wind Wolf saw the frozen thorn hit his eyes, and was indeed froze with fright. He knew how terrifying his captain''s power was, and if he was beaten, he might have to die!


    However, at this moment, those sharp thorns were all shattered, as if they were set to dissipate when they hit their own people, without hurting them!

 Chapter 3502： Another change!

    The wind wolf demon saw that the frozen sharp thorn that was rapidly attacking was about to attack the exorcist, it broke and dissipated, and was very angry. Now he understood why the water ice crystal could attack so firmly, because these frozen thorns would not hurt those exorcists at all!


    "Damn it!" The wind wolf demon snorted, feeling that he still underestimated the strength of the water ice crystals. He didn''t expect to control the ice power to reach this point, and he was almost fascinated.


    There was no way now, the Wind Wolf demon could only retreat first, and then attack these exorcists. It was necessary to prevent the completion of the magic circle, because the magic circle caused great damage to their monsters. Especially the magic circle arranged by many people will often have special effects.


    call!


    However, at this moment, the Wind Wolf Demon just wanted to retreat, but he did not expect that water ice crystals swept in front of him and attacked him. Another frozen long sword condensed in Shui Bingjing''s hand, which was about to pierce the wind wolf demon''s throat at this time.


    The wind wolf demon was shocked and horrified in his heart. Because the water ice crystal was able to attack him at this time, he felt that it must have been the water ice crystal that had expected the current situation a long time ago. Knowing that he wants to use his tricks, let those frozen thorns attack the exorcist team members, and know that he will suddenly turn around to avoid under the swift movement. This kind of thing can''t be done by ordinary people at all, but if he is a wind wolf demon, it can be reversed in time. However, all these things he did were expected by the water ice crystal, and then the water ice crystal locked in here and attacked.


    At this time, it was not so easy for the Wind Wolf Demon to avoid the water ice crystal attack. Because this kind of attack has already arrived, and it is coming relative, it is about to hit. Although the Wind Wolf Demon can twist his body at such a high speed, the water ice crystal''s attack blocked several directions, and he would be attacked no matter where he avoided it.


    "I will never let myself fall down here!" However, at this time, I originally thought that the Wind Wolf Demon would be hit by the water ice crystal, and would either be seriously injured or killed. Regardless of the results, it will be very beneficial to the water ice crystals. However, at this moment, the wind wolf demon shouted angrily, and suddenly a group of terrifying power erupted from his body. This power would be the water ice crystal and the frozen long sword.


    Then, the wind wolf demon rushed out unharmed, and landed on a tall tree.


    "What?" After being avoided by the wind wolf demon. The water ice crystal fell to the ground, stood with the team members, and looked at the Wind Wolf Demon with surprise. Under the attack like the one just now, he can still evade like this, this power is too strong. However, the Wind Wolf Demon should not have such a powerful force. Otherwise, the attack made by the Wind Wolf Demon just now would not be invalidated!


    There must be something strange in this!


    "Could it be...?!" Suddenly Shui Bingjing thought of something, and was immediately surprised, looking at the Wind Wolf Demon, her eyes stared. what is this?


    It is the terrifying power that can only be exerted under the action of the blood of the demon saint! What exactly is going on? Why is there another kind of demon saint blood? Is the blood of the demon saint now really so worthless, so easy to get?


    Shui Bingjing didn''t believe that something like this would happen, there must be something strange in it! In other words, the wind wolf demon is the same as the monsters who have taken the blood of the demon saint before. He knows what secrets and what kind of power is right?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" At this moment, the body of the wind wolf demon began to change.


    Suddenly, the wind wolf demon transformed into a wolf''s body, and his eyes were dark and scary. Then the body size keeps increasing, and finally there are five or six meters. Then, the head of the Wind Wolf Demon became very vicious, like a wild wolf who was being pressed outside. At the same time, two scary horns grew on his wolf head. On the body, terrible thorns were also highlighted.


    The Wind Wolf Demon in this appearance is so terrifying!


    "It''s the blood of the demon saint again!" Shui Bingjing''s head is a bit big. What kind of joke is this, the blood of the demon saint, it is said that a drop is rare in a century, and a drop can be assisted by the demon clan to improve a whole realm. Such a peerless treasure has appeared several times now.


    Any treasure that has appeared several times and is owned by several people is not a peerless treasure. However, what is going on with this demon saint blood?


    "Huh, Shui Bingjing, you **** woman, even if you are strong, even if you are also very smart, what can you do with me under such a power gap?" The wind wolf demon''s state at this time is the demon. The effect of the Holy Blood is added, and the strength is almost one foot into the realm of the Great Demon King, even stronger than the strength of the Pig Demon just now!


    call!


    When the wind wolf demon spoke, he disappeared instantly, and he came to attack the water ice crystal.


    Shui Bingjing was shocked, and immediately shouted to all the exorcists: "Set up, hurry!"


    Then, Shui Bingjing quickly rushed in front of several team members, and slammed into the frozen sword against the ground, and the frozen sword suddenly emitted freezing power, as if it was transported to the ground. At this time, those team members were also working hard. Facing the wind wolf demon after such an abnormal change, they were very jealous and fearful. Because that was the strength that almost reached the realm of the Great Demon King. Even stronger than the pig demon before. This kind of strength is not something they can handle, unless there are two water ice crystals!


    However, now there are no two water ice crystals, everything depends on them, so they must quickly unite and rely on the power of the magic circle. Fortunately, they had already taken their position. At this time, the magic circle was activated, and the pattern of the magic circle spread on the ground. Then, the freezing force of the water ice crystals into the ground was fused to these magic circle patterns.


    Suddenly, the ground seemed to have formed an azure blue, ice-based magic circle. This kind of magic circle is very strong, and you can feel the terrifying breath bursting out. Especially for demons, this is very deadly.


    The wind wolf demon rushed over, just trapped in this magic circle. The power in this magic circle is fused with the freezing power of water ice crystals. The demon that is frozen in it will first be covered with ice, then break, and finally break down and become powder. In this way, it is dead.


    Click, click, click!


    The wind wolf demon was frozen in the magic circle, his body began to freeze, and his body began to be covered with ice. However, what was terrifying was that when the wind wolf demon''s body was covered with a layer of ice, the ice block was broken by the wind wolf demon''s power before it collapsed. Faintly, the Wind Wolf Demon wanted to break this magic circle.


    Seeing this, Shui Bingjing was shocked, if this magic circle couldn''t kill the Wind Wolf Demon, then they would be in danger. In this case, the pig demon''s body must be returned to the Exorcist.


    Seeing that the demon wolves also have the blood of the demon saint, the water ice crystal is more determined. Behind the blood of the demon saint, there is a big conspiracy!

 Chapter 3503： disappoint others!

    Shui Bingjing felt that the pig demon corpse that might have the blood of the demon saint must be returned to the Exorcist Division as soon as possible, so she couldn''t continue fighting with these demon races. Moreover, as the wind wolf demon took the blood of the demon saint, the power was very terrible, and if it continued to fight, it would be very detrimental to them even without the support of other demon races.


    Therefore, Shui Bingjing turned around and said loudly to one of the team members: "Bring the pig demon''s body back, and we will stop the wind wolf demon and them!"


    Shui Bingjing asked the team member who was their driver to take the pig demon corpse back, because the team member as the driver is very good in speed and dexterity, especially can drive, and has the ability to start a small car. I believe there will be a car going forward, and then you can use the car to rush back.


    For cultivators like them, although the speed under the power output is very fast, even faster than the car, but the speed under the magic power requires a lot of power, so it may not be able to hold back to the exorcism department. . Moreover, the speed of the current car can actually be very fast, which can catch up with the speed of the cultivator under the consumption of magic power.


    Because in the past few hundred years, those who did not have a strong talent for cultivation have to rely on technological power to gain strength. To this end, they vigorously develop technology and research and invention, which has raised the current level of technology by more than one level. Just like those small cars, maybe one or two hundred speeds are fast, but now, at least a few hundred kilometers an hour. Moreover, the higher the configuration of the trolley, the faster the speed. For Tang Ye, who came back after a few hundred years of absence, the current level of science and technology felt a bit sci-fi.


    The driver member got the arrangement of Shui Bingjing. Although he was worried about everyone''s situation, he also knew that the overall situation should be the most important thing. Then, he no longer cooperated with the cast of the magic circle, swept over and picked up the pig demon''s corpse before retreating towards the direction of the Exorcist. Although the Magic Array was missing him, it actually had little effect, because the arrangement of the Magic Array was originally designed to allow several people to change on the fly.


    However, at this time, after taking the blood of the demon saint, the wind wolf demon has changed and raged, and his strength has increased several times. He will not allow the driver to take away the pig demon''s body. Although he was still bound by the magic circle at this time, and his whole body was frozen, he was about to break free.


    "You want to stop me, it''s impossible!" The wind wolf demon suddenly yelled, bursting out terrible power, and suddenly this power shattered the freezing power generated by the water ice crystal in the stroking circle, and the ice on his body was also frozen. If it breaks, it will be able to break free.


    However, Shui Bingjing wouldn''t let him break free so easily, and snorted coldly, "Don''t think about it!"


    So, in cooperation with the activation of the magic circle, Shui Bingjing once again activated its momentum, condensing several frozen swords behind it, and attacking the wind wolf demon together.


    Wind wolf demon was about to break free from the attack of the magic circle at this time, and encountered the attack of these frozen swords again, and had to divide his strength to resist. And because of this, the freezing spread to him again, causing him to be frozen again.


    "Damn it!" He Feng Wolf demon was very angry. If this continues, it will be difficult for the driver to send the pig demon''s body to the Exorcist. Then, at a critical moment, the Wind Wolf Demon suddenly blasted a force to a demon clan who was frozen by the magic circle underground, and that was the horse demon above.


    These monster races were originally frozen by the magic circle. This is the terrible aspect of the magic circle led by Shui Bingjing. At the same time, it has the freezing power led by water ice crystals, which can freeze the monsters in the magic circle. And this freezing power is very powerful, if the demon''s strength is not strong enough, it will be frozen to death directly. And even if they have not been frozen to death, and cannot move under the ice, as long as there is an exorcist team member, they can come and kill them easily!


    Now, the ice on the horse demon was broken by the attack of the wind wolf demon, the horse demon ran quickly and escaped. The horse demon runs very fast, otherwise it would not be able to run out of the magic circle. Because staying in the magic circle, once it is not frozen, the freezing power will immediately pursue it, and will find a way to freeze again. However, because the horse demon ran fast, he was not frozen again.


    "Go and stop him!" The Wind Wolf demon knew that the horse demon could escape from the magic circle, and then did his best to break the ice on the horse demon''s body, and then let the horse demon to stop the driver team member. To the Exorcism Division.


    "Leave it to me!" The horse demon drank in a low voice, and then ran to chase the driver.


    The horse demon''s speed is also very fast, he is with the wind wolf demon, in fact, the strength is only a little weaker than the wind wolf demon. Therefore, after he chased the driver, he did not take long.


    "Hmph, you seem to look down on me very little, then I will let you see my strength!" Ma Yao felt that his sense of existence had not been high, it was because it was covered by the Wind Wolf Monster, but in fact, his The strength is not weak at all. Now he came to stop the driver and suddenly shouted in a low voice: "Ten thousand horses galloping!"


    After the horse demon drank lowly, he suddenly saw a wild force emanating from him, and then it was like thousands of wild horses galloping out, chasing the past quickly, and soon chased the driver. In the face of such an attack, even if the driver team has good speed and dexterity, because the tens of thousands of horses rush past, the coverage is very wide, and there is no gap at all. Therefore, the driver team is very difficult.


    Hiss!


    The Wanma that galloped past was faster than the horse monster himself, probably because it was a secret skill. Then, the driver team failed to dodge in time and was overwhelmed by the passing Wanma.


    When the power of the galloping horse disappeared, the driver was seriously injured and had fallen to his knees. Although the driver team was very tenacious and wanted to hold back the injury and continue to run and send the pig demon''s body to the Exorcist, he obviously couldn''t do it in the face of such a situation.


    "Hey, hahaha..." Seeing such a situation, Ma Yao was very happy and excited. He felt that his strength was still good. In this way, he also has a sense of existence, right?


    When Shui Bingjing saw such a situation, she yelled badly. Unexpectedly, among the demon races who were invading right now, there was still such a powerful one. The horse demon looked ordinary, like the younger brother of the wind wolf demon. Unexpectedly, his strength is so strong.


    Seeing Shui Bingjing was very worried about the current situation, because the pig demon''s corpse had been intercepted, and there were also the violent wind wolf demon and the powerful horse demon. I am afraid that this magic circle will not last long. This result is really disappointing.

 Chapter 3504： Just be helpful!

    If this continues, he will definitely lose to the Yaozu side. The most important thing is that the pig demon''s body failed to be sent to the Exorcist Division for clue investigation, then the purpose of their action failed. If she wants to escape, it is not difficult for Shui Bingjing to escape, but it is difficult, and the other team members may be dead.


    However, Shui Bingjing was indeed quite calm. In her opinion, even if everything happened in the end, it would be too bad that the pig demon''s body could not be sent back when something happened. Therefore, at this time, Shui Bingjing''s calm head already had a choice, that is, even if the team was completely destroyed, he would send back the pig demon''s body.


    As a result, Shui Bingjing no longer maintained the magic circle, and instead went to get the pig demon''s corpse, and said to the other team members: "The blood of the demon saint must appear again, and the demon clan must have a terrifying conspiracy. We must figure out the conspiracy behind it. What is it, even if it costs your life! If you want to figure out the secret of the blood of the demon saint, you must take the pig demon corpse back. This is the first priority, do you understand?"


    "Yes!" Of course, several players understood what Shui Bingjing meant. In other words, now Shui Bingjing wants to send the pig demon''s body to the Exorcist Division, so their lives may not be able to take care of that much. But now the wind wolf demon is taking the blood of the demon saint, and the current strength is stronger than them. Coupled with the horse demon that they have overlooked, they also have strong strength. But now Shui Bingjing gives priority to returning the pig demon corpse to the Exorcist Division, and the magic circle will soon fail. In this way, not only the wind wolf demon, but also the horse demon, and more than a dozen other demon races, under such circumstances, they are definitely not opponents.


    Then, their result may be death!


    However, they can accept such a thing. Now that they have entered the Exorcism Division, they have already had this consciousness. Because since the rejuvenation of heaven and earth''s spiritual energy, demons began to be born, and then the establishment of the Exorcist Division, is tantamount to blatantly making enemies with demons. It has always been, demons are in the dark, they are in the light. If they are not paying attention, they may be killed at any time. Therefore, after entering the Exorcism Division, the first thing they were required to do was not to fear death.


    Now, this is probably the time.


    If you must die, at least make your own death meaningful. Then, we must try our best to stop the Wind Wolf Demon and the others, and let Shui Bingjing send the pig demon''s body back to the Exorcist Division.


    "Captain, you can go with peace of mind, we will stop here!" An exorcist team shouted to the water ice crystal.


    "Okay." At this time, Shui Bingjing didn''t say much. Anyway, the worst result was death, and everyone knew in their hearts.


    So, Shui Bingjing moved to the pig demon''s corpse, using freezing power to lift the pig demon''s corpse and leave. But at this time, the wind wolf demon exerted its strength, and the magic circle did not have the power of water ice crystals, and it was impossible to trap the wind wolf demon who had taken the blood of the demon saint. Therefore, the wind wolf demon immediately broke through the ice bondage, and then Suddenly attacked the water ice crystals.


    Shui Bingjing had no intention of fighting at this time, and just wanted to leave with the pig demon corpse. However, the wind wolf demon is faster than her, and it will definitely be very detrimental to her if this continues.


    Shui Bingjing frowned, she knew the situation now. She even knew that the worst situation might be about to happen. However, she still doesn''t want to admit it.


    The worst case is that the pig monster''s corpse cannot be sent back to the Exorcist Division, and they are all killed by these monsters.


    This is not impossible. Because the wind wolf demon can suppress the water ice crystal, and other demon races, horse demon, and more than a dozen other demon races, those exorcist team members are not opponents at all.


    The situation is very bad for them.


    "Are you going to help them?" At this time, on the top of the tall building next to them, Tang Lanshan and Tang Ye were standing on it, watching the battle of the water ice crystals below. Tang Ye noticed the worry in Tang Lanshan''s eyes and asked her.


    Tang Lanshan did not hide her thoughts, and said: "Shui Bingjing is a powerful person in the Exorcist Division, and has a very good relationship with the Tang family. I know her, she is a very good person, she should be... My eldest sister is now. However, I am now a member of the Yijiao. If I help her, it will cause a lot of trouble."


    "Because you are the Guiyi Sect, you won''t help these people. If you help, you will have to be criticized in the Guiyi Sect, right?" Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan nodded and said, "The current Reformed Church is not that pure. There are a lot of bad people coming in. They are pure evil, using the faith of the Reformed Church to destroy and destroy. And these people, wishing for us. If something happens, then get rid of us. In this way, the Union Church is theirs."


    Tang Ye nodded, probably understood what was going on. Then he glanced under the water ice crystals, and then said: "In fact, besides your influence, water ice crystals will also have an influence? Because you are a united religion. If you help water ice crystals, then water ice crystals may have to be said to be It is in collusion with the Guiyi Church. In addition, when I was in the bar earlier, the water ice crystal deliberately did not do anything to you. In this way, even if the water ice crystal is not related to the Guiyi Church, it will be said to be related to the Guiyi Church. In this case, the water ice crystals will probably suffer."


    "Yes." Tang Lanshan glanced at Tang Ye and felt that Tang Ye was indeed an unfathomable person, and she understood everything.


    Tang Ye smiled, then floated up in the air, and said, "Since you are so difficult to handle, let me come. Although I am affected by you now, I can''t just say that I am the First Class. Therefore, if I go to help the water ice crystal, even if the water ice crystal suffers a little criticism, it can be justified and will not have much impact."


    "You..." Tang Lanshan was stunned, looking at Tang Ye and asking: "Why are you helping me?"


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and smiled, and said: "If you want to say why, there is no reason, I just do what I want. Seeing you being bullied by those vicious monsters, I want to help a group, just like helping others Plant it. If you ask me why I didn¡¯t help the demon, ha, I probably don¡¯t have that bad taste yet."


    Tang Lanshan wanted to say something and stopped. For Tang Ye''s answer, she was a little confused. She felt that Tang Ye didn''t say the reason at all, it was just a reason to fudge.


    And now that Tang Ye didn''t want to say, she naturally wouldn''t ask. She couldn''t be saved by others, and she was saved, and she had to ask questions, as if she suspected that others had no purpose. Maybe there is such a thing, but it is not easy to question it face to face, Tang Lanshan is not that kind of person.


    But at this time, Tang Ye didn''t explain any more, he jumped from the tall building, and was going to save the water ice crystal.

 Chapter 3505： I recognized it long ago!

    Shui Bingjing wanted to bring the pig demon''s corpse back to the Exorcist Division, not to fight the wind wolf demon, but because of this, it gave the wind wolf demon a chance. Under a speeding attack by the wind wolf demon, she could not defend herself, and was hit by the wind wolf demon and flew back directly. Even if she used the freezing force in time to condense an icicle on the ground to help her stabilize her body and prevent it from hitting back. But he also suffered serious injuries, and for a time his blood surged and he vomited blood.


    "Captain!" When the other team members saw that Shui Bingjing was beaten like this, they rushed over to help. However, several of them were already injured by the Monster Race because they were not protected.


    Then they came back together, but the situation was very bad, all of them were injured, facing the Wind Wolf Demon and the dozen or so demon races, it was already difficult to deal with. And they didn''t support it, and they might have to die here. For Shui Bingjing, she just didn''t expect that the Wind Wolf Demon would also have the blood of the Demon Saint, otherwise she wouldn''t have fallen into this situation.


    She really couldn''t figure it out, how could there be so much blood of the demon saint? That pig demon has it, and now even this wind wolf demon has it. Could it be that these big and small leaders of the Demon Race all have the blood of Demon Saint? If this is the case, even the entire Exorcist Division may not be able to deal with such a monster power!


    "Huh, Shui Bingjing, you also have today. Are you not very arrogant? You can keep calm about everything? Okay, let''s see how you keep calm now! You don''t want this pig demon''s body Is it? Then I¡¯ll ruin it, let¡¯s see how you get it!¡± As he said, the wind wolf demon suddenly destroyed the pig demon¡¯s body, using a fierce wind-blade whirlwind to engulf the pig demon¡¯s body, and then The demon''s body was cut to pieces, and finally turned into nothingness.


    In this way, the pig demon''s body is gone. Then, Shui Bingjing and the others have nothing to trace the clues of the blood of the demon saint.


    After working hard for so long, I didn''t expect that it would end like this in the end. It was really a bit desperate. Even the water ice crystals, who have always been calm and quiet, are still in a low mood at this time, and they are a bit negative.


    Because at this time, not only was the pig demon''s body destroyed, but also because they were all injured, and the thing they faced was that they would be killed by the wind wolf demon!


    First, he failed to bring the pig demon''s body back to the Exorcist Division. This was the most important task and failed. The second reason is that he has fallen into a dangerous situation and is about to be killed. As far as human lives are concerned, this is the most serious matter, and it is also a failure. This result, of course, made them all deeply hit, and they became negative and low.


    The Wind Wolf Demon sneered again and again, now Shui Bingjing and they are bound to die. However, he didn''t want to delay the delay, because the effect of the blood of the demon saint was limited, and he didn''t want to get some accidents without solving the water ice crystals when the effect of the medicine disappeared. So, now, he is going to kill the water ice crystals.


    "Shui Bingjing, you can go to death. The Exorcist Division will be weakened a lot without you? Huh haha!" The wind wolf demon sneered at Shui Bingjing, and then quickly rushed towards the seriously injured Shui Bingjing. To strike a fatal attack on the water ice crystals.


    Shui Bingjing said nothing, she would not give in. The worst is nothing but death. As it turned out, she had nothing to say.


    She will really be killed.


    Those team members were very worried, and some even rushed forward, trying to block such a deadly attack for the water ice crystals.


    The wind wolf demon sneered at this, and hummed: "You don''t have to worry, it''s just a question of early death and late death. Don''t worry, there will be some one by one!"


    call!


    However, just when the wind wolf demon was about to attack the water ice crystal, a powerful force suddenly struck from the top of his head, and the speed was very fast, making the wind wolf demon had to retreat even if it had already attacked the water ice crystal. Go back and hide.


    Huh!


    And just after the wind wolf demon evaded and returned, the attack from the head fell to the ground, directly hitting a crack in the ground. Such an attack is not covered. If you want to hit, you must have arms and legs?


    Then, for such an attack, the Wind Wolf demon felt familiar, where did he see it?


    correct!


    In the bar just now, the mysterious man who saved Tang Lanshan''s attack! His attack is so terrible. When the pig demon faced him, he had an ear cut directly, which seemed to be such a terrifying power!


    Could it be...?


    The Wind Wolf Monster suddenly had a very bad premonition. If it were the mysterious person who saved Tang Lanshan, it would be quite bad. Because that mysterious person is so easy to deal with the pig demon, his strength must be terrifying.


    But didn''t this mysterious person leave with Tang Lanshan? How would it appear here?


    Wind Wolf Demon looked up, to see what was going on. However, he looked up and saw no one.


    "I''m here." Then came Tang Ye''s words.


    The Wind Wolf Demon was taken aback, and immediately prepared for battle, as if he was worried about being attacked in the next second. However, he was not attacked. Then he looked at the place where the sound came from. It was on the top of a big tree on the side of the road. At this time, there was a man standing, naturally Tang Ye.


    When Feng Lang Yao saw it, he was really taken aback, and then startled again, becoming very jealous.


    Sure enough, it was the mysterious and very powerful man who saved Tang Lanshan in the bar.


    damn it!


    How could such a thing happen, is it going to be unexpected again?


    "It''s you!" Feng Lang Yao drank to Tang Ye. At this moment, a anger rose in his heart, feeling that Tang Ye was blocking him. Although Tang Ye is powerful, no matter who it is, he is not allowed to interfere with his affairs!


    Tang Ye smiled at Wind Wolf Demon and said, "Yes, it was me. We met again. At the bar, I thought you would help that pig demon, but the result was obvious, you didn''t."


    Feng Lang Yao was shocked when he heard Tang Ye''s words. What does it mean to listen to Tang Ye''s words, doesn''t it mean that even though he was hidden among the crowd when he was in the bar, Tang Ye recognized him?


    This is a terrible thing. When he was in the bar crowd, he was confident that he had concealed everything from everyone, even Shuicing Jing, one of the best masters in the exorcist. However, he could not hide Tang Ye. In this case, doesn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s strength should be stronger than expected?


    I didn''t expect to be hindered by such a master at the last moment!


    The Wind Wolf Demon was very angry and felt very unfortunate. Because facing Tang Ye, he was not very sure. One is because Tang Ye''s strength is strong, and the most important one is that the effect of taking the blood of Demon Saint is about to disappear. Without the power increase of Demon Saint''s Blood, then he would be even more unlikely to be Tang Ye''s opponent.


    "Are you trying to kill me?" Wind Wolf Demon stared at Tang Ye again with a cold snort.

 Chapter 3506： Must be killed!

    Tang Ye came down from the tall building to save Shui Bingjing. As for whether to kill the Wind Wolf Demon, he hadn''t thought about that. However, if they are looking for death on their own, as they did with the pig demon, then they must be killed.


    Now Tang Ye didn''t have a very serious intention to kill anyone. After all, when he reached his realm of strength, it wouldn''t be a problem to kill anyone. Therefore, there is no need to target anyone alone. If anyone blocks him, what he wants to kill is simple. In this case, there is really no need to deliberately think about who to kill.


    Therefore, for the question of the Wind Wolf Demon, he appeared calm, and simply said: "It depends on your performance if you can''t kill you. If you have to deal with me like the pig demon, then I will probably kill you."


    "You..." For Tang Ye''s answer, Wind Wolf Demon was really angry. To put it so lightly, I really underestimate myself.


    However, he was indeed very jealous. Because Tang Ye''s strength can''t be underestimated. He stared at Tang Ye fiercely, and then hummed: "Why? Even if you don''t want to kill me, you are hindering me. Why are you fighting against me? Why are you fighting against the Yaozu?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I''m not going to oppose someone, I just act according to what I think in my heart. You are going to kill these people in the Exorcist Division now. I don''t want to see this happen. So I stop you. . Just like in the bar earlier, I don¡¯t want to see Tang Lanshan have an accident, so I stop the pig demon. I just do what I want."


    "You..." Feng Lang Yao didn''t know what to say about Tang Ye. How dare to say such a thing. You know, now the cultivators, demons and demons, have all begun to form forces, stand in teams one after another, and then focus on power struggles. Under such circumstances, Tang Ye also said to do whatever he wanted, doing whatever he wanted. This is either arrogant or stupid.


    The Wind Wolf Demon still wanted to avoid fighting with Tang Ye, and said, "If you don''t hinder us, then our monster clan won''t bother you! Otherwise..."


    "Otherwise, your demon clan won''t let me go? It''s your entire demon clan, not just a few of you, right?" said the wind wolf demon, Tang Ye took his words, which were threatening words. Said it for the wind wolf demon.


    The Wind Wolf Monster was still staring at Tang Ye. He felt that Tang Ye knew the consequences of doing this kind of thing, but Tang Ye didn''t seem to care about it. In other words, Tang Ye was not afraid of such a thing at all?


    "Have you figured it out clearly?" The Wind Wolf Demon became more and more angry, thinking that Tang Ye was too arrogant, and he didn''t even look at their monster race.


    Now, although human beings are the most powerful in terms of cultivation power, Monster Race is the second, and Demon Dao is relatively weak. This is because the number of people cultivating demons is far fewer than that of humans and monsters. And although human beings have the strongest power in cultivation, they are scattered and not united, so there is not much need to be afraid. The monster races are relatively unified, except for the unusual standpoints of some monster races, they are basically unified. For this reason, if it is targeted by the entire Monster Race, it is really a very terrible thing.


    But now the Wind Wolf Demon listened to Tang Ye''s words and meant that he didn''t worry about the pressure of the Demon Race, and still wanted to fight against the Demon Race.


    Tang Ye nodded to the Wind Wolf Demon, and said, "Yes, I have figured it out clearly. I only do what I like to do. Whether it is your monster race, human beings, or those demons, no one can force me to do something. What. All my actions depend on my will."


    "Then you go to die!" Feng Lang Yao''s attitude towards Tang Ye was simply furious. He didn''t expect that after saying so much, he still wanted to fight him. He doesn''t care if Tang Ye is going to fight against the whole monster race, now Tang Ye is blocking him, that is against him, and such things have a great impact on him, he will not allow it!


    He must solve Tang Ye before the effect of the blood of the demon saint disappears!


    He doesn''t know if he can solve it, but if there is no effect of the blood of the demon saint, then it will definitely not be able to deal with it.


    Tang Ye saw the wind wolf demon attacking him, shrugged, expressing regret, and said: "It seems that your choice is the same as the pig demon, to kill me. In that case, I can only kill you. "


    "Why say more!" The Wind Wolf Demon knew that unless Tang Ye was killed, he would be blocked, so he had to do it.


    He knew that Tang Ye''s strength was not trivial, but he felt that he might not lose. His strength is above the Pig Demon, even more so with the increase in the blood of Demon Saint. As long as Tang Ye is killed, everything will go well.


    call!


    The speed of the wind wolf demon was much faster than the previous pig demon. He just planned to shoot Tang Ye, and in the next second he swept in front of Tang Ye, just like teleporting. This attack speed already has the strength of the Great Demon King. Of course, perhaps for the monster race that has reached the realm of the Great Demon King''s strength, this is only tangible and godless, but Wind Wolf Demon feels that as long as Tang Ye can be solved, there is no problem. As for the real realm of the Great Demon King, there will naturally be a chance to break through in the future.


    Huh huh!


    However, what the Wind Wolf Demon didn''t expect was that when he attacked Tang Ye, Tang Ye had not yet made a counterattack, but Shui Bingjing had counterattacked first. At this time, an ice shield appeared in front of Tang Ye, blocking the attack of the Wind Wolf Demon. Then, the ice shield immediately turned into a sharp sword, attacking the wind wolf demon and went away.


    Although Shui Bingjing was seriously injured just now, after Tang Ye made a timely move to help her resolve the crisis, she also eased her mind very well, got relief, and then recharged her strength again, she could still play like this Powerful attack.


    The Wind Wolf Demon didn''t expect that Shui Bingjing still had such power, so strong he wouldn''t be able to resist directly, because there was still Tang Ye. If you can hold Shui Bingjing''s attack, there will be no time to deal with Tang Ye''s attack. I don''t know what will happen if I get beaten by Tang Ye like this. The Wind Wolf Demon didn''t take a risk, first blocked the water ice crystal''s attack, and then retreated.


    At this time, Shui Bingjing jumped in front of Tang Ye, very grateful, and said, "Thank you, gentleman, for saving my life. If I have another day, I will definitely repay! Now, it is my battle with the Wind Wolf. He ruined it. The corpse of the pig demon, then I want his corpse! The blood of the demon saint is now appearing in the demon race. This is definitely not an ordinary thing. I am afraid that there is some shocking conspiracy that will hurt people. So, please understand this gentleman, I Must be shot!"


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, unexpectedly the water ice crystal was quite strong. However, the problems mentioned by water ice crystals need attention. Those things that have increased the power of the Pig Demon and Wind Wolf Demon so much are the blood of the Demon Saint, and they are not simple things. If it is produced in large quantities, and every monster race will be so powerful by then, for everyone, there may be a disaster.


    It seems that Wind Wolf Demon must be killed.

 Chapter 3507： Dont be brave!

    The water ice crystal was discovered quickly enough, and it can be said that he just kept calm at all times. Although the pig demon''s body was destroyed by the wind wolf demon just now, they had no clue to investigate the matter of the blood of the demon saint. At this time, maybe it should be low and negative. However, Shui Bingjing directly thought that the pig demon''s body was gone, but the wind wolf demon could be used as a clue to the investigation. For this reason, she is now attacking the Wind Wolf Demon.


    Of course, she was able to attack the Wind Wolf Demon because she was rescued by Tang Ye, otherwise, she might have been killed by the Wind Wolf Demon at this time.


    Now, the Wind Wolf demon retreated in order to avoid the water ice crystal''s attack. Originally he thought that as long as Tang Ye was killed, he would be fine. At that time, just kill the water ice crystals. But now it seems that he underestimated the strength of water ice crystals. Unexpectedly, the water ice crystal was injured so badly just now, and now the water ice crystal can still make such a fierce attack.


    This must be because the power of freezing has greatly eased the pain, so the water ice crystals can once again carry out such a fierce battle. However, doing so also has great consequences. That''s how this will make the injury more serious. Although it is now slowed by the freezing power, it will become more painful afterwards, and even the unbearable pain.


    However, the Wind Wolf Demon knew that now that Shui Bingjing had chosen to attack him, he had ignored the consequences. I am afraid that Shui Bingjing is also going to fight to the death, ignoring whether he can survive.


    This is a very bad situation. The wind wolf demon was thinking about such a thing. Because the very obvious question before him is that now the water ice crystal can fight again, and it is such a powerful fight, then, there is a Tang Ye next to it? Tang Ye''s strength can definitely be very strong, as to how strong he is, whether he can beat it, originally wanted to test it. However, now that Shui Bingjing has also taken action, then there are two enemies he needs to face at the same time, it is Tang Ye and Shui Bingjing.


    In this case, he didn''t think he could still play. Because even if it was only Tang Ye, he was afraid of it. Coupled with that desperate water ice crystal, then he is definitely not an opponent.


    Since it is not an opponent, why continue to fight?


    This is the question that Wind Wolf demon is considering now. Because of his purpose to intercept the water ice crystals, the original priority was to destroy the pig demon''s body, so that the Exorcist Division could not investigate the information about the blood of the demon saint. Now that the pig demon''s body has been destroyed, his mission is complete. In this case, he can get away and leave, there is no need to kill the water ice crystals.


    Even if you want to kill them, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future. And now here, if you forcefully do that, you are taking your own risk. If you risk yourself, you may be killed. And Shui Bingjing obviously realized that he could also investigate the clues of the blood of the demon saint here. In this case, didn''t it mean that everything went back to the beginning, failed to kill the water ice crystal, and failed to prevent the Exorcist from investigating the blood of the demon saint?


    In this case, what is the point of having worked hard to plan to intercept Shui Bingjing and them?


    Therefore, after retreating in response to the water ice crystal''s attack, the Wind Wolf demon thought quickly and made a decision. The next thing he has to do is to retreat!


    There is no need to continue fighting here with Tang Ye and Shui Bingjing. There is no need to take risks with himself and the demon king. For this reason, the wind wolf demon shouted to the other demon races: "Retreat, let''s go first, the people of the Exorcist Division will have a lot of chance to kill them in the future! "


    For Tang Ye''s appearance, several other monster races, including the powerful horse monster, were also surprised. Moreover, they had seen Tang Ye''s strength very clearly in the bar just now. That is definitely not a power that can be underestimated. Many people rushed to deal with Tang Ye, and they were killed directly. Therefore, since such a character appeared, and his side had already completed the task of destroying the pig demon''s corpse, it was time to retreat.


    Therefore, other monster races immediately retreated after hearing the words of Wind Wolf Monster. I don''t know if they are afraid of Tang Ye, or are very obedient to Wind Wolf Demon''s orders.


    "Want to leave? Don''t think about it!" Shui Bingjing disagreed when they saw the wind wolf demon and they were about to retreat. At this time, she probably regarded the task more seriously than herself. Because now the Wind Wolf demon retreats, the lives of her and her team members will be saved. However, because the pig demon''s corpse was destroyed, the investigation of the blood of the demon sage might have failed.


    However, Shui Bingjing might find out the secret of the blood of the demon saint even if it takes his own life. Therefore, she wants to stop the wind wolf demon. However, if you stop the Wind Wolf Demon, they are not the opponents of the Wind Wolf Demon, and may be killed.


    So, in the final analysis, Shui Bingjing at this time also dared to do it because of Tang Ye. Because Tang Ye rescued her just now and dealt with the Wind Wolf Demon. The Wind Wolf Demon also regarded Tang Ye as an enemy and shot Tang Ye. In this case, Shui Bingjing felt that Tang Ye must be on her side. Then, with Tang Ye''s strength, they must be able to deal with Wind Wolf Demon.


    As a result, Shui Bingjing rushed out immediately, sending out several sharp frozen little swords, chasing the Wind Wolf Demon while trying to attack the Wind Wolf Demon.


    However, her speed is not as fast as the Wind Wolf Demon, so at this moment, even if she desperately pursues the Wind Wolf Demon, but when the Wind Wolf Demon retreats, she can''t catch it. She can only watch the Wind Wolf Demon Li. She is getting farther and farther.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye shook his head, feeling that Shui Bingjing was also very brave. He seemed to be a workaholic who didn''t think much about himself. Regarding the injury of Shui Bingjing now, and the fact that such forceful use of power to attack the Wind Wolf Demon, Tang Ye must know the consequences. So at this time, Tang Ye had taken action in time, otherwise Shui Bingjing couldn''t be cured because of his injury, and he would have watched Shui Bingjing die. The purpose of his appearance is to save the water ice crystals, which runs counter to his purpose. Therefore, he decided not to use ice crystals like this.


    Then, with a "swish", Tang Ye disappeared in place. In the next second, he appeared in front of the Wind Wolf Demon. Feng Lang Yao originally thought that Shui Bingjing couldn''t catch up with him, but if Tang Ye didn''t leave, perhaps he couldn''t catch up?


    Moreover, Tang Ye hadn''t moved, he felt that even if Tang Ye shot, he would not be able to catch up. Therefore, he was relieved. Now I successfully completed the task. Although I couldn''t kill Shui Bingjing and the others, I felt very unwilling to do so, but next time I shot, I must kill Shui Bingjing and the exorcists!


    However, the Wind Wolf Demon never expected that Tang Ye appeared in front of him at this time.


    how can that be?

 Chapter 3508： Feel small!

    It was impossible for Tang Ye to catch up with the Wind Wolf Demon. Even if the wind wolf demon retreats first, it is considered that the wind wolf demon is very fast, and no one can catch up. But for Tang Ye, these were nothing. Because of the power that Tang Ye now mastered, because he returned to the ancestral land of the earth, his ability to jump in space was restored.


    In addition, the powerful force that he had gained through cultivating the Dao outside has strengthened his ability to jump in space. For this, he has to chase someone. If speed is not needed, then he can jump directly in space. Therefore, at this time, after he was making a space jump, he was immediately in front of the Wind Wolf Demon.


    The Wind Wolf Demon was originally very confident in his speed. You must know that he is still under the power of the demon saint''s blood, which is close to the speed of the Great Demon King. Such a speed can actually catch up so easily?


    Unless that is the secret of speed! Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to catch up with yourself like this!


    Feng Lang Yao didn''t believe Tang Ye''s speed very much, and felt that his speed was faster.


    But there is no point in arguing about this now. Because Tang Ye had already arrived in front of him, that was after him.


    Then, next, he will face Tang Ye''s attack. And Tang Ye has such a speed, or a secret skill, how can his strength be such a big deal? It can be predicted that he will be stopped!


    When Tang Ye arrived in front of the Wind Wolf Demon, he didn''t rush and said, "You shouldn''t shoot at me. This makes me murderous, so I can''t let you go."


    "Go to die!" The Wind Wolf Demon was furious at Tang Ye''s words. He said it so lightly that he wanted to kill himself because he shot himself. This is basically helping Shui Bingjing. Pooh, I don''t even admit it. He said it was himself. s reason!


    Feng Lang Yao didn''t want to talk nonsense with Tang Ye, so when Tang Ye talked to him, before Tang Ye made a move, he attacked suddenly, wanted to repel Tang Ye, and then continued to retreat!


    He wouldn''t go to fight Tang Ye and Shui Bingjing just because he was very angry now, as long as he had a chance, he would still retreat. Now he feels that his first priority is to save his life.


    Unfortunately, his attack on Tang Ye had no effect. At this time, he hit a punch suddenly, in front of Tang Ye, it should have been able to hit Tang Ye¡¯s forehead, but it seemed that there was a shield in front of Tang Ye, this shield was very thin. Maybe only a few millimeters. It felt like Feng Lang Yao''s fist almost touched Tang Ye''s forehead, but in fact, it did not.


    "Wh, what?" The Wind Wolf Demon was shocked seeing this situation. He obviously saw that Tang Ye didn''t make a move, but he couldn''t beat Tang Ye! In such a situation, unless it is, Tang Ye''s power can be transformed into a shield at any time, in other words, Tang Ye''s power is so powerful that it circulates outside the body. This also shows that while being powerful, it is also very rich. Otherwise, it is impossible to achieve this point.


    "I don''t believe in this evil!" After the wind wolf demon was shocked, he was very unwilling, screamed in a low voice, suddenly exerted his strength, exhausted all his strength, and wanted to hit Tang Ye on the forehead.


    However, no matter how he fights, even if he uses all his power, he still fails to do so.


    Faced with such a situation, the Wind Wolf Monster was a bit about to sink into despair, and his expression became distorted.


    This is a big blow to him!


    He has eaten the blood of the demon saint, and after receiving such a powerful increase in power, how can he still be unable to move at all?


    At this time, Tang Ye stretched out a hand and also used a finger, just like when dealing with the pig demon, and said: "Actually, your strength is not much different from that of the pig demon, at most you are stronger. It may be yours. Speed, your speed is probably much better than Pig Monster. And after winning this point, it is not difficult to use speed to defeat Pig Monster. In this case, it will give people a feeling that you are much stronger than Pig Monster. But in fact , In terms of strength alone, you and the pig demon are indeed the same. Therefore, when you do not have the advantage of speed, you have no advantage at all. Therefore, I deal with you the same as when I deal with the pig demon. It''s the same."


    After all, Tang Ye flicked his finger at Feng Lang Yao''s forehead, bang!


    Wind Wolf Demon couldn''t say what it felt like. He felt like he was tied to a rocket and shot out instantly.


    Such a force makes Wind Wolf Demon feel how small he is. Just like power is the power when a rocket is launched, but he is no longer someone with power, but just an ordinary person. For an ordinary person to face the power of a rocket jet, of course it is too small.


    But how could this happen. Is his own power, coupled with the power of the demon saint''s blood, really so worthless in front of Tang Ye?


    His strength is certainly not weak. That is, Tang Ye''s power is too strong?


    "You...you..." When the wind wolf demon was shot out, he stared at Tang Ye with wide-open eyes, with unbelievable eyes. How could there be someone with Tang Ye''s strength, but he didn''t know?


    boom! Rumble!


    Under Tang Ye''s attack, the wind wolf demon flew back and hit the ground, causing a violent shock. It continued to slide out again, smashed through the road railings, and then hit the big tree behind, pressed the ground again to create a long hole, and then stopped.


    At this time, the Wind Wolf Demon had been seriously injured, he vomited blood, and wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t stand it.


    Even if he took the blood of the Demon Saint, even if he was about to reach the realm of the Great Demon King''s strength, he was seriously injured by Tang Ye.


    At this moment, the people around, whether it was Shui Bingjing, the exorcist team members, or the monster race, looked at Tang Ye floating in the air, feeling so complicated that they knew what to say. Because they felt that this kind of Tang Ye was too human. Could it be that those who concealed that they had cultivated very powerfully were born?


    If this is the case, it must be dealt with by more powerful people. However, the only person who is capable is the realm of the Great Demon King. But there are not many people who have reached the realm of the Great Demon King. This is not the existence of bad streets. Of course, it must now be clear that Tang Ye is only the enemy of the Monster Race, or the enemy of humans. If it is, then there are many human beings who have reached the strength of the Great Demon King Realm, that is, into the Holy Realm!


    However, Tang Ye is only attacking the monster race, so what is his attitude towards humans. Nobody knows. And for a person who has reached the Holy Land, if there is no special reason, he will not easily become enemies with such a person.


    However, Tang Ye had saved Tang Lanshan earlier, so if Tang Ye was related to Guiyi Sect, then humans could take action!


    As for Shui Bingjing, while feeling surprised, it is indeed complicated. She worried that Tang Ye was really related to Guiyi Church, and it would be more troublesome after that.

 Chapter 3509： Self-destructive essence!

    The original intention of Guiyijiao may be to seal the spiritual energy and return the world to the ordinary, the first era of technological peace. However, because there were also extreme fanatics in the Guiyi Church who did a lot of harm and destruction, it gave people an impression that the Guiyi Church wanted to destroy the world!


    It is also because of this that Guiyijiao has become the enemy of the whole people. If this were not the case, the situation of the Reformed Church would not be so difficult. However, the members of the Guiyi Church don''t seem to care much about such things. Because the people of the Reformed Sect have their own good abilities, if there is no accident, or if they are besieged and killed by multiple parties, nothing will happen. Such people will probably be arrogant.


    And Tang Lanshan''s strength is also very good, Transcendent Realm mid-term. However, her strength is not top-notch in Guiyijiao, it can only be said to be a medium level. Therefore, there are actually many masters in Guiyi Church. This is one of the reasons why the Guiyi Church is not so easy to be eliminated.


    However, even if the strength of Guiyi Jiao was good, he did not dare to be too public. Because as a public enemy of the whole people, if you encounter humans and demons together, you will definitely not be able to hide. For this reason, the Guiyi Church has instructions to act. And the person who gave the instructions is naturally the leader.


    However, as the power of the extremists within the Guiyi Church became stronger, even the leader''s instructions began to become less authoritative. What the extremists did made the Guiyi Church go further and further, and made people¡¯s misunderstanding of Guiyi Church deeper and deeper. And these will only make the future situation of Guiyi Church more and more difficult.


    For example, even if Shui Bingjing is a sensible person, knows the original intention of the Guiyi Church, and knows what Tang Lanshan is, because in the overall environment, the Guiyi Church is an enemy, so the water ice crystal can only be an enemy with it. . However, speaking of personal instincts, Shui Bingjing is unwilling to do this.


    Therefore, for Tang Ye, this mysterious and powerful person who suddenly appeared, saved her, but it may be related to the Guiyi Sect again, which made Shui Bingjing feel troubled.


    And now, the Wind Wolf Demon was severely injured by Tang Ye, which seemed to be more serious than Shui Bingjing. It is foreseeable that Wind Wolf Demon is about to explain here. Anyway, Shui Bingjing knew that this was a good thing for her. Although the pig demon''s corpse was destroyed, it was not bad to get the clue of the wind wolf demon.


    But now the Wind Wolf Demon is not dead yet, perhaps it is more useful to catch the living than to study the dead. After all, the alive may be able to ask something. And even if you can''t ask anything, you can kill it, and then it''s the corpse, and you can study the corpse again.


    Shui Bingjing couldn''t catch up with the Wind Wolf Demon originally. If Tang Ye hadn''t taken action, she would not have been able to catch the Wind Wolf Demon. So now seeing that the Wind Wolf Demon was seriously injured and unable to leave again, Shui Bingjing thanked Tang Ye and said with an awkward expression, "Thank you, gentleman, if you were not for your help, my team and I would have died. Now. Thank you so much for helping me catch this evil wolf monster again!"


    Tang Ye knew that Wind Wolf Demon was seriously injured at this time, and Shui Bingjing could deal with it, so he was too lazy. As for Shui Bingjing¡¯s gratitude, he just smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t want to help you, but I want to do this. No one can control my thoughts. Now that I¡¯m taking action, that¡¯s my thoughts. You are welcome."


    "This..." Shui Bingjing didn''t understand Tang Ye''s thoughts. It seemed to make a lot of sense, but after taking a closer look, it felt like there was no reason at all. It was just what Tang Ye was saying casually, right?


    However, this way Shui Bingjing also knew Tang Ye''s attitude. If Tang Ye needs anything in return, I''m afraid he won''t say that. Then, let go of the kindness owed to Tang Ye, and give priority to the wind wolf demon. But she will not forget the kindness owed to Tang Ye, and she will always find opportunities to repay it in the future.


    So Shui Bingjing walked towards the badly injured Wind Wolf Demon and wanted to catch the Wind Wolf Demon and bring it back to the Exorcist Division. The Wind Wolf Demon was very angry, but such intense emotions stimulated his injuries, causing him to cough and making his body even more strenuous. He didn''t want to just wait and die, he wanted to resist. Although he was seriously injured, it was still possible to make a certain attack.


    It''s just that the attack he hit now can''t hurt the water ice crystal. It can also be felt that the power augmentation effect brought by the blood of his demon saint is disappearing, because his power is weakening!


    "Damn... that kid''s power is too strong, and even the boost effect of the blood of the demon saint is too strong to be defeated..." The wind wolf demon couldn''t help but marvel at Tang Ye''s strength. . Originally, the boosting effect of the blood of the demon saint would not disappear so quickly, but because of Tang Ye''s strong attack, this attack caused the blood of the demon saint to help him withstand a lot of damage, so the effect was consumed and it was about to disappear. However, it was precisely because of the power of the Demon Saint''s blood that he could not die after Tang Ye''s attack, but was only seriously injured.


    Wind Wolf Demon didn''t know whether to be happy or sad. Didn''t get killed by Tang Ye and saved his life? However, he had to be caught by the water ice crystal and sent to the Exorcist Division, and that would definitely become a test mouse. He took the blood of the demon saint, but the blood of the demon saint was not normal. If it were discovered, it would be very unfavorable to their plan.


    Then, he could imagine that he would become the one who the Demon Emperor wanted to kill. The blood of the demon saint is related to the demon emperor in the dark. It is a very big secret about the creation of the blood of the demon saint.


    Wind Wolf Demon thought about this, suddenly felt that he was a dead end anyway. In this case, he didn''t want to be caught by the Exorcist and become a guinea pig. Therefore, he would rather die. However, if it is an ordinary death, the corpse will still have traces of the blood of the demon saint, and the Exorcist can still trace some clues. In this case, you can only die completely, like the body is destroyed by an explosion, or burned to ashes.


    Then let yourself be burned to ashes!


    Wind wolf demon was very conscious at this time. He glared at Shui Bingjing and snorted coldly: "Shui Bingjing, don''t think I lose, your Exorcist Division will be safe. I tell you, your Exorcist Division will be destroyed by our Monster Race sooner or later!"


    After drinking low, the wind wolf demon suddenly released the spirit power of the demon clan, and wanted to burn out his body.


    "Don''t think about it!" However, when the wind wolf demon wanted to destroy Jing Yuan to commit suicide, Shui Bingjing found out early, and then she quickly used freezing power to seal the wind wolf demon into ice, so that the wind wolf demon could not commit suicide.


    Even suicide is impossible, the wind wolf demon is really depressed. Frozen at the moment, he was actually conscious. He was so unwilling. He didn''t expect that Shui Bingjing''s perceptive power was so keen, and he immediately hit the freezing power!


    It''s really over now, and I''m going to be sent to the Exorcist Department for a test investigation.

 Chapter 3510： Set line fishing!

    After the self-destructing Jingyuan failed and was sealed by ice, the Wind Wolf Demon couldn''t do anything. He will not die right away. The freezing brought by the ice will hurt him, but it is not so easy to kill him. And Shui Bingjing won''t let him die, so now the Wind Wolf demon feels very aggrieved and can''t even die!


    Other monster races saw Wind Wolf Monster being caught in this way, and immediately went to rescue Wind Wolf Monster. Especially the horse demon who is more powerful and has a good relationship with the wind wolf demon. They all know that if something happens to the Wind Wolf Demon, then they will all have trouble. Even if he wanted to escape, he would be caught by the Exorcist.


    Because now the water ice crystal is fine! The water ice crystal temporarily suppressed the injury. If they were to attack them, they would definitely not be able to fight it, and of course they would be killed. Only when the Wind Wolf Demon is rescued can it escape.


    As a result, these more than a dozen monster races turned toward the water ice crystal to attack the water ice crystal and rescue the wind wolf demon.


    "How can you be rampant!" At this moment, the few exorcist team members drank to these monsters who were rushing to attack the water ice crystals. Although these exorcists were not as strong as Shui Bingjing, they were still able to deal with those monster races. As a result, they also shot one after another, stopping most of the monster race.


    As for the horse demon, who were quite powerful and had good speed, they could not stop it, but the horse demon led two monster races towards the water ice crystal.


    Shui Bingjing squinted when she saw the horse demon and the others. Although the horse demon''s strength is good, but compared with the wind wolf demon, it is a lot worse, not at the same level. Especially compared to the Wind Wolf demon who took the blood of the demon god. Therefore, facing the horse monster and the two little monsters, Shui Bingjing had no worries. Then, she just stepped on the ground and released the freezing power, directly freezing the ground and spreading it out, causing the horse monster and the two little monsters that rushed to be affected by the freezing cold air.


    "Why do you want to be rampant?" Shui Bingjing is not an arrogant person, but he will not degrade his strength. People still have to be confident. It was not difficult for her to deal with the horse demon and the two little demon.


    At this time, the horse monster and the two little monsters were slowed down. According to their expectation, they should have rushed to the water ice crystal and attacked the water ice crystal, but because the speed was slowed, they were still far away from the water ice crystal. A few meters away. And at this time, Shui Bingjing was ready, as if he had expected them to be like this, he hit them with two frozen thorns, the speed was very fast, and he immediately hit them.


    Seeing this, the horse demon immediately avoided, jumped back, and then turned upside down. When the person was in the air, it would not be so easy to hit him with the freezing and sharp thorns.


    "Ah!" But the other two little demons were not so lucky. The reaction speed of the two little monsters was not as fast as the horse monster. They stayed where they were, and then they were hit by two frozen sharp thorns, and they fell directly to the ground and died.


    The demon clan transformed into a human form will be changed back to the appearance of a demon clan when killed, so it looks like two animals.


    Indeed, the monster races nowadays basically go from animal cultivation to being refined, and then transforming into form after their spiritual energy is revived. After transforming into form, the speed of cultivation can be greatly increased, and the strength is also rapidly improved.


    However, before the spiritual energy was revived, there were actually individual monster races that could transform into form. The pair of fox sisters that Tang Ye had encountered was. This type of monster race is only given a special opportunity to transform into shape before the aura recovers. It can be said that it is very rare. And this type of monster race, at this time, must be very scary, at least at the level of the monster king.


    Even those who have already reached the level of the Demon Emperor will break through towards the realm of the Demon God. After all, in the cultivation of human beings, there is the transformation of gods into gods, so within the monster race, there is naturally the saying of gods. Just a cultivator with god-level strength, he has to consume a lot of spiritual energy. Now the spiritual energy is resurrected, and before a good cycle has formed, it has entered the era of national cultivation. This will only make the spiritual energy unbalanced, unbalance the heaven and the earth, and ultimately lead to destruction.


    Therefore, a cultivator who has truly reached the realm of God level strength is basically in a situation against the sky. These powerhouses will probably see it more thoroughly, or for special reasons, so they won''t appear casually. And even if it appears, it will not be a shot at those who are too far from his strength. There are tens of millions of people like that, and there are countless strong people under them, so they definitely don''t need to act on their own.


    So Tang Ye is special. He is very strong, but he always appears in front of people who are not very strong. Moreover, he doesn''t mind doing it himself. As for collecting a group of subordinates, he would not do it because he found it troublesome. He always feels that he is free. And if you encounter any difficulties...probably there will be no difficulties, because the strength is too strong, it is not difficult to solve any difficulties.


    Now the horse demon wants to deal with the water ice crystal and rescue the wind wolf demon, but unfortunately he is not an opponent of the water ice crystal. The two little demons who rushed over with him were killed directly. Now even if he backed up to avoid him, he didn''t dare to attack anymore, because the water ice crystal''s attack was very strong, and he would get into trouble if he didn''t pay attention.


    "I said, you are not my opponent. You want to save this wolf demon? It''s impossible!" Shui Bingjing stared at the horse demon with a cold snort, very domineering.


    This made the horse demon very jealous. He knew that this was the truth. What happened to the Wind Wolf Demon who couldn''t deal with the water ice crystals, so what could he do?


    Then the horse demon looked back at the other little demon. Those little demon were dealt with by those exorcists. At this time, without the two powerful existences of Wind Wolf Demon and him to help deal with, those little demon were no longer opponents of those exorcist players. If this continues, I am afraid they will all have to be killed.


    Not to mention, there is that mysterious man who is so powerful that people seem to be shrouded in fear!


    This is naturally Tang Ye. If Tang Ye also took action against him, Ma Yao felt that he was basically dead.


    For this reason, Ma Yao now has an idea, run away!


    Of course, if you run away, if Shui Bingjing and Tang Ye want to chase them, then he will definitely not be able to escape. However, he observed that the Wind Wolf Demon had been dealt with, and Tang Ye stopped making moves. And the water ice crystal seems not so cold. In this case, perhaps their attention is on the Wind Wolf Demon. Then, if you run away with all your strength, maybe you can run away!


    I can only hope that Shui Bingjing and Tang Ye will kill him without obsession!


    Ma Yao thought so, then turned around abruptly, and ran away quickly!


    Seeing this, Shui Bingjing was taken aback, originally thinking that the horse demon would continue to attack. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief. In fact, although the horse demon is not very strong, her injuries are still there. She discovered that with the horse demon''s strength, if she fights with him, it will have a big impact on herself. Therefore, it is better to let the horse demon leave, so that you can reduce your injuries and you can also set the line for fishing.


    Because the horse demon will definitely report to his superiors after returning, and this is also a clue!

 Chapter 3511： Dont want to be involved!

    Shui Bingjing could grasp the current situation, and Tang Ye didn''t intervene anymore. As for the horse demon''s escape, Shui Bingjing did not continue to chase, she thought that keeping the horse demon could investigate more clues. Because the horse demon will definitely go back to report this matter, if you follow the horse demon, you can find clues.


    The water ice crystal left a mark on the horse demon''s body. It was a small ice crystal that turned into water droplets when approaching the horse demon, as if it had melted into the horse demon''s body. This is like a tracking device, when you can rely on this to track the horse monster, and then track down other clues.


    Tang Ye saw that Shui Bingjing and the others were all right, so he didn''t stay any longer, planning to return to the top of the building to meet Tang Lanshan. However, seeing that Tang Ye was leaving, Shui Bingjing hurried over to stop and said, "This gentleman, thank you very much. Without your rescue and help, I would not be able to do what I am doing now. You have something to leave me. It won''t delay you, but I would like to ask what your name is and where can I find you, I must thank you!"


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "No, I said just now, I will only do what I want, not for your gratitude and repay."


    After all, Tang Ye left directly.


    Shui Bingjing wanted to say something but stopped, not knowing what to say about Tang Ye''s things. If you help yourself like that, you really don''t want anything in return? Maybe it is, but this is really a big deal for water ice crystals. It is not only about her life, but also about the fate of the Exorcist, and even the fate of all mankind. After all, there is a big conspiracy of the monster race. However, why do these things seem trivial to Tang Ye?


    Who is this kind of person?


    Shui Bingjing watched Tang Ye leave. After deciding to go back, she should investigate carefully to see who Tang Ye is. How could she have such a powerful strength and her identity so mysterious?


    She believed that she thought that the database of the Exorcist Division would definitely be able to investigate one or two. After all, behind the Exorcism Division, it is this country that relies on.


    "Captain, are you okay?" At this moment, the other exorcist team members came over and were very concerned about the water ice crystals.


    Shui Bingjing''s injury was only suppressed by her strength, and then slowed down, it was not all right. So at this time, after the danger was removed, she no longer suppressed it. Suddenly, the injury caused pain and discomfort all over the body, and almost fainted. But she still can bear it, as long as she has a good rest and recuperation.


    "I''m fine, let''s go back to the Exorcist Department immediately, so as not to have another accident." Shui Bingjing said immediately. If she encounters another attack from the monster clan, she doesn''t know if Tang Ye will come to help again, in that case, they will be miserable.


    Knowing the urgency of the matter, several exorcists nodded, and then went back to the Exorcist Division.


    At this moment, Tang Ye returned to the top of the building where Tang Lanshan was just now, but Tang Lanshan was no longer on it. This made Tang Ye a little depressed. It seemed that Tang Lanshan didn''t want to be with him anymore. However, this was not intentional by Tang Lanshan, because Tang Lanshan did not want to affect him. At this time, there were some words on the ground, which were left by Tang Lanshan. Tang Ye looked at it, and sure enough, Tang Lanshan was worried that her status as a sect would have a bad influence on Tang Ye, and it would be dragged down to Tang Ye, so she left first. But she also said that the kindness owed to Tang Ye would be repaid.


    "Hey..." Tang Ye stood on the top of the building, really feeling a little puzzled. Although he has always said that he will not have any influence, others do not believe it. Or maybe, like Tang Lanshan, they are also very kind and don''t want to drag others down.


    But Tang Ye wouldn''t think too much, because for him, it couldn''t be easier to find Tang Lanshan. Since Tang Lanshan was worried that it would drag him down, he didn''t go to Tang Lanshan, so as not to make Tang Lanshan feel uncomfortable.


    But now, Tang Ye was standing on a tall building, looking at the world, although he was back, he felt a little strange. But it is, after all, hundreds of years have passed. However, Tang Ye felt a little bit, this feeling was not good for him, it was not the feeling he missed before and wanted to come back here. Probably, it has changed. Becomes bad. Of course, it is not good for him. For those cultivators, it must be excellent. Because they want to cultivate and live forever. However, Tang Ye didn''t pursue these. He is tired of cultivation, and this power-led order and justice.


    Tang Ye shut up and felt, and listened.


    Discovering this world, at this moment, is filled with a lot of anxiety and violence. This kind of chaos, this kind of life, seems to be wonderful, but in fact it is only wonderful for some people, and many people, most people, feel disgusted and fearful. They don''t want this kind of life, but they all know that this is the general trend of the world, so they can only accept it.


    "This is not right." Tang Ye frowned and said after feeling a bit.


    This is the general trend of the world?


    Of course not, it can be changed, but no one has done it. But, thankfully, someone is doing it. That is the Return to the First Church. The Guiyi Sect is to end this world of cultivation and return to the original, technology and peace.


    Tang Ye agreed with this approach and thought it should be done. Therefore, he must do the same.


    "I don''t know how Guiyi Sect intends to act..." Tang Ye muttered.


    With his current power, it is not difficult to stop such a world, and it is not difficult to even destroy such a world. However, he would definitely not want such a result. Of course, what he wants is not only to prevent the world from moving in the direction of cultivation, but also to preserve the world and smoothly return to the original technology and peace. Therefore, he became interested in the Guiyi Church.


    Since the Guiyi Church was established for such a thing, then the Guiyi Church should have a direction. This direction is one way. Tang Ye didn''t think of a good method, so he felt that he could understand this method of Guiyijiao.


    However, in order to understand the direction of the Guiyi Church, one must find the people of the Guiyi Church. And Tang Lanshan is a member of the Yijiao, so just ask her. But she was gone, and she didn''t want to stay with herself.


    Tang Ye touched his nose, feeling a little embarrassed. Is it possible to find another person from the Yijiao?


    Maybe it does. Tang Ye didn''t think she had to look for Tang Lanshan.


    Then, Tang Ye leaped on the roof of this prosperous city, just as if he was standing on a high place. If you look at the situation in this city more, maybe you can find traces of the Guiyi Church.


    When Tang Ye reached the highest building, he glanced at it and saw a high mountain that looked like a dragon looking up. He was taken aback, that was the place of the dragon vein.


    Unexpectedly, after hundreds of years, there is still no change. It should also remain the same, because that''s where the country''s luck lies. If there is none, then the country may be gone.


    Tang Ye suddenly felt a little nostalgic, so she swept over and took a look at Long Mai.

 Chapter 3512： Once an artifact!

    The mountain of dragon veins is like a circling divine dragon, raising its head high and looking at the sky. That momentum is very magnificent and awe-inspiring.


    And this mountain of dragon veins, since it is the foundation of the country''s air luck, there must be layers of strict defense, not just go there. The most powerful force is the protection of the Tang family.


    The strength of the Tang family is now the strongest. Because of the aura of luck left by Tang Sheng hundreds of years ago, as well as various martial arts secrets, and even Xianshu, the Tang family developed three factions, Shenlongji, Tyrant Taiji, and Poison. Any one of the factions is very powerful, and it can dominate one side by itself.


    Not to mention that these three parties joined forces, that is, there is no other force that can be compared.


    However, the so-called open spear is easy to hide from the dark arrow and it is difficult to guard against. No matter how powerful the Tang family is, sometimes it is difficult to deal with the villains who are constantly conspiring behind them, or those monster races and demons. Because the Tang family is strong, but not invincible.


    What''s more, the Tang family has always focused on "defense" rather than "attack" first. In other words, what they do is to protect this aspect, not to attack expansion. In this case, as time goes by, if you don''t fight against other schools, it may slowly decline.


    However, the Tang family''s strength is still the first. There is no school, or the monsters dare to directly challenge the Tang family, all they can only play tricks behind their backs.


    Tang Ye swept all the way, passing in the air, and also hidden his breath, so no one noticed.


    "Huh?" At this moment, as Tang Ye got closer and closer to the Dragon Vein Mountain, he suddenly felt a familiar breath.


    It is not a human breath, nor a demon, nor a demon, but a treasure.


    "It''s actually Xilong Pond?" Tang Ye didn''t expect such a treasure to appear. This treasure is very powerful. It was controlled by a real cultivator in the Guwu Rivers and Lakes hundreds of years ago, before the shackles of heaven, earth and energy were broken. The most powerful thing about this treasure is that it can interfere with luck!


    Originally, the luck of heaven and earth was free distribution, fair and just. Of course, this is under the condition that there is no change in fate to control the world and everything. Then, there is a display of the air luck in the Xilongchi that represents the life of the heavens and the earth. If you change the trajectory of the life in the Xilongchi, you can change the air luck. For example, a person was originally a flood dragon, but through changes, this person could not become a human flood dragon, and thus became mediocre. And those mediocre generations can also be manipulated to make them become dragons among people.


    This of course severely undermined the balance of air and luck between heaven and earth, so Li Haoran, who was the leader of the gatekeeper of heaven and earth at the beginning, was also the great sister in Tang Ye''s mouth, specifically chasing down this real cultivator who owns the Dragon Pool, that is, Qi Zhenwu. Later, with Tang Ye''s help, Li Haoran solved Qi Zhenwu. But Xilongchi is gone. Tang Ye did not expect that today, hundreds of years ago, he could still feel the breath of Xilongchi again.


    However, the aura of this dragon washing pond has become much weaker than before, presumably its strength has been reduced.


    "Hey, with this Dragon Washing Platform, we can briefly control the Qi Luck, open the Qi Luck Shield of Longmai Mountain, and then we can go in. At that time, we have the Qi Luck of Longmai Mountain, huh, In this world, who else is our opponent?" At this time, two people were whispering in a remote corner of a small cave in the back mountain of Longmai Mountain.


    If you say that these two people are thieves, you can see their outfits, they don''t look the same. They are dressed in neat suits and look very stylish, and they should have a good family background.


    "Dad, you are right. As long as we get the luck of the Dragon Veins Mountain, we can become invincible!" At this moment, another man nodded and said, his expression firm, he seemed to be calm and calm.


    Unexpectedly, these two people are a father and son. In fact, they also have another identity, that is, the head of the Lu Group and the head of the Lu Family Sect. Their father is Lu Yashan and their son is Lu Tianheng. The company they run is antiques. At the same time, the two of them are also cultivators, and they belong to the group of moving mountains. At the beginning, this practice skill was mainly used for digging ancient tombs, and then as it grew, it became a powerful mountain palm. It is said that when the power is strongest, Taishan can be destroyed with one palm.


    Such power, think about it, is quite terrifying.


    And because they are dealing in antiques and antiques, they often send disciples to find ancient tombs and steal the antiques inside. Therefore, in an accident, Lu Yashan got an antique that looked like a bright mirror. The outside of this bright mirror is a circle of mysterious jade, and inside is a layer of lenses that resemble a sparkling, lifelike water surface.


    At the beginning, Lu Yashan thought that this treasure was just a mirror used by those dignitaries in ancient times. However, he never thought that after accidentally injecting spiritual energy, the lens of this ancient artifact moved. I saw a few dragon-like patterns swimming inside. As a result, Lu Yashan knew that this ancient mirror must be an extraordinary treasure.


    As a result, Lu Yashan investigated a large number of materials, books, and the Internet that was passed down as a memory, and finally learned about Xilongchi. The situation of this ancient mirror is very similar to Xilongchi. However, when they studied the situation of the Dragon Washing Pond, they opened up the control method of this antique mirror. It turned out that this antique mirror was a dragon washing platform transformed from the rare treasure Washing Dragon Pond!


    Although the Dragon Washing Platform is not a Dragon Washing Pond, it also has a part of the Dragon Washing Pond''s ability, such as temporarily controlling Qi Yun, as long as it is related to Qi Yun power, it can be dealt with.


    This can be said to be extremely powerful and terrifying. Many are strong, but in fact, part of the power is the power of air luck. And if it can be suppressed in a short period of time, or even control this part of the force of Qi Luck, then even people like Lu Yashan who are not top-notch in strength can kill those peerless masters!


    Therefore, after obtaining the Xilongtai, Lu Yashan secretly used it to suppress the enemy''s air luck and wiped out one opponent after another. By now, Lu Yashan and his Lu Group have become very large, and they are one of the largest groups.


    Now Tang Ye felt the breath of the Dragon Washing Pond, but what he felt was the Dragon Washing Platform. However, although this surprised Tang Ye, he didn''t care too much. Because the power of this dragon washing platform is so much worse than the previous dragon washing pond, there is no need to care.


    In fact, the power of Xilongchi, after leaving Qi Zhenwu, was scattered around and made into various treasures. If you gather these treasures together, you can reproduce the power that once washed the dragon pond. In this way, there was a god-defying artifact appeared.


    Because it can control a huge force of Qi Luck, that is the power to control the sky, it is not an exaggeration to call it an artifact.

 Chapter 3513： Break the maze!

    For the power of Xilongchi, any strong man will be afraid. Of course, Tang Ye didn''t take it seriously. Because now he doesn''t know if he still has the power of luck. After all, after leaving the ancestral land of the earth for so long, and now returning, I am afraid that it will not be possible to get the distribution of Qi Luck in a short time.


    What''s more, his power has become so strong that the earth''s ancestors can''t bear it, how can the force of Qi Luck protect him. If you protect him, discover his terrifying power, and discover that it may threaten the life and death of the earth''s ancestors, then maybe you will kill Tang Ye.


    Now Tang Ye continued to head towards the Dragon Vessel Mountain, and he also guessed what he wanted to do when he felt the breath of Xilongchi. The role of Xilongchi is nothing more than to interfere with the air transport. Now that Tang Ye arrived at the Dragon Vein Mountain, knowing that the Dragon Vein Mountain is protected by strong air transport, then Xilongchi can temporarily interfere with the air transport, avoid the protection of this air transport, and enter the Dragon Vein Mountain smoothly. Otherwise, this kind of place related to the foundation of the country must not allow others to enter randomly.


    Then, Tang Ye felt once again that in a certain corner of the Dragon Vein Mountain, his luck had changed, but it was only a brief moment. Perhaps for others, such a moment is nothing, but for Tang Ye, it is enough to know a lot of information.


    "Is this going to sneak into the Dragon Vessel Mountain?" Tang Ye was a little curious. To come to this mountain of dragon veins is nothing more than wanting to obtain the power of air transport from the mountain of dragon veins. However, it is not easy to take away this power of luck, after all, this place is guarded by the Tang family. However, with Xilongchi, everything is not impossible.


    "This kind of thing has a great impact on the Tang family. If the power of luck is taken away, then the Tang family can''t explain it. More importantly, the country''s luck is gone, it must be chaotic, and then The demon is causing trouble... a vicious circle. As the ancestors of the Tang family, shouldn''t you remind them?" Tang Ye thought for a while.


    He knew that even if he entered the Dragon Vein Mountain, it would not be easy to take away his luck, he still needed to avoid layers of protection. In the current Dragon Vein Mountain, protection is not only an enchantment formed by the power of air transport, but also various organ traps formed by spells, and a technical defense composed of scientific and technological forces. However, since the thief dared to sneak in and had a heaven-defying artifact like Xilongchi, he must have done a lot of preparations. If you leave it alone, give them some time, maybe they will really be robbed of luck.


    "Forget it, it''s better to tell them." Tang Ye thought for a while, and decided to tell the Tang family about this.


    Also, by the way, take a look at the family that I established. The location of the prototype of the Tang family is actually where he established the Tang family. Therefore, although he is not familiar with the current Tang family, he still knows some things. Presumably, the descendants of the Tang family now respect their ancestors, and many things established by the ancestors have not changed.


    After all, those places may be the best not to change. None of them can surpass the ancestors, so the things established by the ancestors are naturally the strongest.


    Tang Ye remembered that he had set up a maze in front of Tang''s house. People who didn''t know the eyes of the maze would have to confess their lives in this first maze.


    Tang Ye was not afraid of these defensive settings, and went straight down to go to Tang''s house. But at this time, there were two "shoos" sounds, and two terrifying wind and blade energy hit him immediately. This kind of blade energy is fierce and domineering, if it is an ordinary cultivator, I am afraid that it will not be able to avoid it. However, Tang Ye ignored these, and avoided it by twisting his body casually.


    "Huh? Added the power of the Five Elements element?" At this moment, Tang Ye glanced at the underground. It was discovered that the attack of these two wind blades was the function of the next magic circle. And that magic circle is exactly the one he once arranged. However, the maze has changed a bit. Among them, the maze is still a maze, and there is additional power for active attacks, and this active power is the power that uses the five elements to attack. This means that the maze has been modified.


    It should be said that the upgrade has been more appropriate.


    Tang Ye was a little surprised. This is amazing. It has upgraded its own puzzle, and has retained its original advantages, removed its shortcomings, and added many new features. It can be said that the essence is taken away from the dross. People who can do this level must be very talented. It seems that there is also a strong presence in his descendants.


    However, the core of this maze is the final maze. The most important thing is that this puzzle is not easy to crack. At the beginning, Tang Ye arranged this puzzle with the power of space, and set a very high degree of difficulty. Unless it has the spatial ability like the master sister Li Haoran, it is impossible to force intrude. Then, you can only get in by cracking the array.


    "Who is it, dare to break into the place guarded by our Tang family!" The maze was touched, and Tang family members appeared immediately.


    After that, not only one person from the Tang family appeared, but a lot of people came one after another, but it seemed that not all of them were from the blood of the Tang family, some of them should be the guards of the Tang family. Of course, not all of the Tang family are from the Tang family. The Tang family is a very large family. Naturally, it has absorbed many foreign surnames to join, or are disciples of factions.


    "Who breaks into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels?!" At this time, a more domineering and powerful middle-aged man appeared. When he appeared, the surrounding trees were shaking. It was very moving, and the so-called walking was windy.


    This is the direct descendant of the Tang family, and he is also Tang Lanshan''s brother named Tang Qingwan. The name Tang Qingwan sounded Qinghuan and elegant, but he was a person who learned the domineering Shenlong Halberd combat skills. That''s why his momentum is so domineering. Now he is the one who guards the first pass of this holy place.


    Tang Qingwan is not violent, and for those who break in, he is not going to be killed immediately. Therefore, he looked at Tang Ye who was trapped in the midair and attacked, and shouted in a low voice: "You still have another chance to leave. As long as you leave, I will not kill you. If you want to break into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land again, Then in accordance with national regulations, all will be punishable!"


    Tang Ye heard Tang Qingwan''s words, and saw a lot of people from the Tang family below. These guards were all good. It seems that this dragon vein sacred place is indeed very tightly guarded, and even a fly has to be discovered.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to delay any longer, after all, a thief wanted to break in. He didn''t want to help solve everything, blocking the culprits and the like was for the people of the Tang family to do, and that was their business. They must also do it in order to continuously improve. Then Tang Ye planned to break through this puzzle and remind the people of the Tang family. This would be considered helpful.


    Then Tang Ye spotted the changes in the maze eyes below, and quickly went down, stepped on the eyes, then the maze stopped and the attack stopped.


    "Wh, what?" Tang Qingwan was surprised, the ancestor''s puzzle was solved so simply?

 Chapter 3514： A little ignorant!

    Not only was Tang Qingwan surprised, the other guards were even more shocked. They all knew that this first defensive puzzle was arranged by the original Tang Sheng. And Tang Sheng arranged this puzzle with real space power. The space power of Tang Sheng once was second only to the space power genius Li Haoran.


    The ingenuity of the spatial power, unless Li Haoran came to break in by force, no one can break in forcibly, only by breaking the puzzle to enter. However, it is not so easy to know how to crack it. Even if it is from the Tang family, if you don''t tell them the secret, it is impossible to break in.


    Because one of the puzzles is related to space power, and the other is related to changes in the sun, moon, and stars. Space changes have no timing at all, that is, they change all the time, just like that space turbulence, no one can predict. Even if it is from the Tang family, only a few people can crack it, and then let one of them "open the door" to the crack. Therefore, this is not something that everyone in the Tang family can crack just by touching it.


    Otherwise, if someone hijacked the Tang family and forced the Tang family to crack it, wouldn''t it be enough? And this maze directly cut this possibility. Everyone knew that even if the Tang family were arrested, it would be useless. Therefore, for this dragon vein holy place, many people thought of the first defense and gave up the idea of ??forcing it.


    But now, this person who came to break in has broken the puzzle so quickly!


    How could Tang Qingwan and the other guards not be surprised?


    "Who are you?!" Tang Qingwan knew that the strength of the comer was strong just by breaking the puzzle. He immediately guarded himself, carrying a halberd, and was ready to fight.


    Even if the maze is broken, it is not easy to get in. Because we have to deal with those responsible for guarding. Every guardian has a direct bloodline of the Tang family. The Tang family''s direct bloodline means that it is powerful. Therefore, Tang Qingwan''s strength was much stronger than Tang Lanshan, and he had reached the transcendent pinnacle realm, and had already broken through into the holy realm. Such strength is not so easy to deal with.


    What''s more, this is still the land of the Tang family, the Tang family''s direct bloodline is here, and the power will be strengthened a lot. In this way, the strength of the peak of the Transcendent Realm can basically be used to the power of the Saint Realm.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Qingwan and knew at a glance that this was his direct descendant. He laughed and said, "Don''t be nervous, I''m just here to remind you."


    "What?" Tang Qingwan frowned slightly, wondering what Tang Ye wanted to do. He only knew that Tang Ye had broken in, and they had to deal with it!


    Tang Ye stopped talking nonsense, and said, "Someone is going to sneak into Longmai Mountain. You must pay attention. If the dragon vein''s air luck is damaged, it will have a great impact on you?"


    "What?" Tang Qingwan was stunned when he heard Tang Ye''s words, and then a little joke came out, and said: "This is impossible. If someone enters the Longmai Mountain Holy Land, we would have discovered it a long time ago, but we haven''t Receive any alert. But what do you intend to break in like this?"


    Looking at the other guards, he didn''t care about Tang Ye''s words, and even found it funny. Because if you want to enter the Longmai Mountain Holy Land, no matter what method you use to enter, it will touch the change of Qi luck. The force of Qi Luck is distributed in this holy place, even in any corner, as long as it enters, it will definitely touch the alarm.


    So far, they have not noticed that they can avoid the alarm of changes in the force of the air. Therefore, they didn''t believe what Tang Ye said by the suspicious person who broke in.


    Indeed, Tang Ye broke in like this, telling them that someone had entered the Longmai Mountain Holy Land, asking them to say that Tang Ye was the most suspicious.


    Tang Ye can also be considered to understand them, otherwise they would have slapped the face long ago. Tang Ye is still very patient, and will not get angry at will, and then said: "If you don''t receive the alert, it doesn''t mean that others have not come in. Although the distribution of Qiyun power is widespread, in the sacred place of Longmai Mountain, it is mainly concentrated in the dragon vein. Inside. So the outside is still relatively rare. Then, with the help of some treasures, you can avoid the alarm."


    Tang Qingwan frowned when he heard Tang Ye''s words. Because Tang Ye''s words still make sense. Listening to this, it seems to know the dragon veins very well. However, everyone who knows about dragon veins is the person who can get in touch with dragon veins. And he basically knows these people. However, he had never seen Tang Ye before.


    And, although Tang Ye''s words are reasonable, there is one thing he doesn''t believe, that there are treasures that can avoid the power of luck. You know, the power of Qi Luck is the power of heaven and earth, and the power of heaven and earth can be avoided. Isn''t it a god-defying weapon?


    Tang Qingwan felt that such an artifact did not exist. Even their Tang family''s strongest weapon-the Dragon Halberd, is barely considered a divine weapon. Besides, there is such an artifact, the world has long been a sensation, how can it be silent?


    "Huh, don''t you lie there! Treasures that can hide the change of luck? Such treasures, as far as I know, do not exist!" Tang Qingwan said coldly to Tang Ye.


    By doing this, he was cautiously guarding the enemy in front of him. Tang Ye broke in. To them, it must be suspicious and need to be guarded.


    "You..." Tang Ye looked at Tang Qingwan and was a little puzzled. Haven''t you heard of Xilongchi, a treasure dedicated to cultivating the "Hidden" Tao? Although Xilongchi has the ability to guard against the sky, it is usually very low-key and introverted, and will not cause any sensation, and will not even let others notice. This is mainly because Xilongchi belongs to the king of "Hidden" Taoism and can hide between heaven and earth.


    Otherwise, Qi Zhenwu, who used to hold the Xilong Pond, could not always avoid Li Haoran. Li Haoran could only find out when he interfered with his luck.


    It seems that these young generations are a bit ignorant now.


    At least a lot of things about hundreds of years ago should be unknown.


    "Why, is there nothing to say?" Tang Qingwan saw that Tang Ye stopped talking, his expression was firm, and he believed that his judgment was correct. However, he still had no intention of killing Tang Ye, and then persuaded him: "You should leave. If you take a step forward, then I''m not welcome. Moreover, it is trespassing into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels, I will kill you. ! If you leave here, I will not embarrass you."


    Tang Ye smiled. It seems that the purpose and upbringing of the Tang family are still more benevolent. The Dragon Vein Holy Land is so heavy, it''s not bad that you don''t want to kill you right away if you break in. It¡¯s just that sometimes being too kind can hurt yourself.


    "You are so young, and you don''t know some things, don''t blame you. In this case, call out the older generation of your Tang family. They should know that there is something that can avoid the change of luck and enter the Holy Land." Tang Ye Said to Tang Qingwan again.


    "You..." Tang Qingwan felt that Tang Ye''s words were really arrogant.

 Chapter 3515： You are not an opponent!

    Actually said you want to invite the older generation to come out?


    Tang Qingwan felt that Tang Ye''s words were an insult to him. For one thing, this is looking down on him. Secondly, this is disrespect to his ancestors!


    No matter how polite Tang Qingwan was, she wouldn''t be polite now. He grinned and hummed to Tang Ye: "You don''t have to put me in your eyes, but you can''t insult my ancestors of the Tang family. Since your attitude is like this, then I won''t be polite to you! "


    "Now I will let you know the consequences of trespassing into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land!" Tang Qingwan gave Tang Ye coldly again, and then rushed towards Tang Ye with a halberd in his hand.


    call!


    Only a sharp wind was heard, as if whizzing past my ears. Then I saw Tang Qingwan rushing to Tang Ye holding a halberd. The halberd made a sound like lightning.


    Tang Ye squinted slightly when she saw Tang Qingwan''s move, and found it interesting. This move is the one dragon in the dragon halberd. If you want to learn this trick, you must understand the layer of the dragon halberd, which is the most basic layer. Then, the trick on the first floor is one dragon empowerment.


    The power of empowerment is the strongest, as if a giant dragon turns into lightning, rushing down quickly, not only has the power of the dragon, but also the speed of lightning, and the huge momentum generated by the fusion of the two. This kind of power, even for a cultivator who is one level higher, can resist difficulty.


    But this is not to say that this will enable the Tang family to challenge others with a lower level of strength. Because using the magic trick of Shenlong initiation requires a lot of power, it is not necessary to use it until the critical moment, and it can only be used once in a short time. Therefore, it is impossible to win the enemy with one move.


    This Shenlong Halberd combat skill, the most powerful, is the Jiulong empowerment. This is a magical skill that can only be used after cultivating to the nine levels of the Shenlong Halberd, that is, after nine Shenlong dragons can be summoned. This trick, if used, will definitely lose its color. Even the masters of the incarnation realm have to be killed.


    However, even the most talented person in the Tang family could hardly understand the trick of Jiulong''s empowerment. According to the current records of the Tang family, only Tang Sheng had achieved cultivation. Once the Jiulong empowerment came out, the heavens and the earth changed color, and all creatures were all terrified. What a spectacular scene. Although the current Tang family wants to reproduce the glory that their ancestors did, it is a pity that it is said that the most powerful Tang family''s direct bloodline has just cultivated to the eighth level of the Shenlongji.


    However, the eight-layer dragon halberd is already extremely terrifying. Being able to use the Eight Dragons empowerment is unstoppable for all major practitioners, including humans, demons, and demons. Therefore, no matter how many conspiracies there were in the past, no one would dare to directly provoke the Tang family, which is where the Dragon Vessel Holy Land is located. Even if the Demon Sovereign came and received the Eight Dragons empowerment, it would have to be accounted for.


    Tang Ye smiled in the face of Yilong Guanri that Tang Qingwan was calling now. Such an attack would definitely not hurt him, although such an attack would be very powerful for ordinary cultivators. At this moment, Tang Ye glanced at his head, and the halberd that Tang Qingwan hit passed through him. Then, Tang Ye used another finger to lightly flick the halberd.


    Buzzing!


    Suddenly, the halberd in Tang Qingwan''s hand shook. This seemed to be just a shock, in fact, when Tang Ye fired a shot, the halberd did not know how many times it had shaken. And this strength did not reach Tang Qingwan, otherwise Tang Qingwan would definitely be injured.


    This is also the reason why Tang Ye is very restrained every time he fights. Because he is too strong. Even if he has divided his power into nine, it is still easy to injure them, or even kill them, facing the cultivators of the earth''s ancestors. Because his power only needs to be used for a little, ordinary cultivators can''t bear it.


    It is also now, even if Tang Qingwan''s strength is good, but compared with Tang Ye''s strength, the difference is too big. Tang Ye was worried that if he was not careful, he would have exerted too much power, that he would hurt Tang Qingwan. In fact, it doesn''t matter if he is injured, because the Withered Tree Secret Art that he has mastered can be easily treated. However, I was afraid that I was killed accidentally...


    Therefore, now that Tang Ye faced Tang Qingwan''s dragon halberd combat skills, he didn''t dare to hit people directly. Then choose to fight weapons. He just hit Tang Qingwan''s halberd with a shot. The halberd shook and did not convey the power to Tang Qingwan, so Tang Qingwan would not be injured.


    However, that halberd is not necessarily.


    At this time, Tang Qingwan was still very surprised, because he directly used the Shenlong Halberd combat technique, because he felt that Tang Ye was a person who could crack the Five Elements maze and his strength would not be weak, so he would not play virtual That set is to use Shenlong combat skills directly. However, he did not expect that even if he used Shenlong combat skills, even if it was a basic level, the combat skills like Yilong Guanri were also superior combat skills. Even if it is a person who is much higher than him, it will not be so easy to deal with. However, Tang Ye avoided it so lightly.


    At this time, Tang Qingwan realized once again that Tang Ye''s strength was not simple, and he had to take it seriously and couldn''t be sloppy.


    "Who are you, why do you want to trespass into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels?" Tang Qingwan became curious about Tang Ye''s identity while being cautious.


    Tang Ye smiled and said, "I am not a person, and it doesn''t matter. As for why I came here, I just said it to remind you that someone is sneaking into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, you must pay attention. This Dragon Vessel Holy Land is still It¡¯s very important to protect this land with pride and peace. I don¡¯t want to see a world where creatures are smashed and falling apart, so I¡¯m here to remind you.¡±


    "You..." Tang Qingwan felt that Tang Ye was just playing him, he still didn''t believe anyone could enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land without triggering the alarm.


    "Hmph, I don''t want to hear your nonsense here anymore! Either you tell the truth, or you can teach me the Tang Family''s Shenlong combat skills!" Tang Qingwan didn''t want to say so much, and wanted to attack Tang Ye again.


    "Qing night, assistant!" At this moment, I heard a more powerful voice inside.


    When Tang Qingwan heard this sound, he was taken aback, then stopped, turned his head back, and said in surprise: "Dad, why are you here?"


    At this time, I saw a middle-aged man walking out from behind, and behind the middle-aged man there were a group of people who knew his strength was not simple. Such a force, coming from the Tang family, must be very powerful.


    This middle-aged man was Tang Yingguo and other masters in the Tang family.


    Tang Yingguo is now the Patriarch of the Tang Family, and of course he has to deal with what happened in this Dragon Vein Holy Land. He walked up to Tang Qingwan and said: "No need to fight, you are not his opponent."


    "Dad..." Tang Qingwan suddenly became unconvinced.


    However, at this time, Tang Yingguo waved to the halberd in Tang Qingwan''s hand and saw that the halberd was shattered.


    Suddenly everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 3516： To understand the truth!

    Even the people who came with Tang Yingguo did not expect that the halberd in Tang Qingwan''s hand had been broken, and it was still broken into powder!


    These people are all masters in the Tang family. Some of them are from the Tang family''s blood, and some are masters who have settled in the Tang family as foreigners. No matter what, their strength is quite good.


    But they all knew the mighty power of Shenlong''s combat skills. For them, even the power of a layer of Shenlong combat skills is quite terrifying. They all want to learn this Shenlong combat technique, but unfortunately, they can only learn the Shenlong combat technique from the Tang family.


    Therefore, for such a powerful combat technique, Tang Qingwan''s strength is also quite good, reaching the peak of the Transcendent Realm, which is already a strength that many masters cannot match. Even the masters behind Tang Yingguo, some of them are just the pinnacle of transcendental realm. In other words, Tang Qingwan''s strength is completely comparable to those masters behind Tang Yingguo.


    This is why they were so surprised when they saw Tang Qingwan''s halberd being broken into powder. Because they felt that Tang Qingwan could not resist that kind of power, then they might not be able to resist it either.


    At this time, Tang Qingwan was not only surprised, but also a little stunned. Because of such things, he didn''t feel at all. If it hadn''t been for Tang Yingguo to reveal it in this way, he would not have even noticed it.


    Now he couldn''t believe such a thing. The person who broke into the Dragon Vein Holy Land just hit his halberd like that, and then his halberd was broken?


    how is this possible!


    His own halberd was not made of ordinary steel, but made of precious materials. It can be regarded as a magic weapon. However, such a weapon would be shattered after being bounced like that?


    "Master Patriarch, what is going on?" a master asked in amazement.


    Tang Qingwan also looked at Tang Yingguo and wanted to know the answer.


    In fact, he was surprised that Tang Yingguo came out directly. Under normal circumstances, those who want to break into the sacred place of the dragon veins can be solved by them, and there is no need to go directly to Tang Yingguo. After all, Tang Yingguo is also the head of the family.


    Therefore, unless it is a very serious matter, Tang Yingguo will not be easily dispatched. And now that Tang Yingguo is dispatched, it must be a serious matter.


    It was not that Tang Qingwan could not accept such a thing. Calm down and think about it. Since the person who broke in could break the Five Elements maze, his strength must be extraordinary. This is something they have rarely encountered since guarding here. Even at the level of the Great Demon King, without the help of treasures, it is impossible to crack.


    However, Tang Ye did not need to use treasures to crack the Five Elements maze, then, Tang Ye''s strength is probably much stronger than the Great Demon King. Such strength is of course not to be underestimated.


    Despite this, Tang Qingwan felt that the halberd was broken when he flicked the halberd lightly by Tang Ye, which was a bit exaggerated. He can''t accept this!


    Tang Yingguo didn''t answer their question right away, but looked at Tang Ye. After watching for a while, his expression became more solemn.


    He originally wanted to explore Tang Ye''s strength, but found that he couldn''t detect it at all. This shows that Tang Ye''s strength is unfathomable.


    I don''t know if this is an enemy or a friend. If it is the enemy, it is really a huge trouble.


    "Can''t you see? The halberd will shatter because the strength of the family is strong enough." Tang Yingguo said solemnly.


    "This..." Tang Yingguo''s answer made them unexpected. No one knows that it is strong, otherwise it would not be Tang Qingwan''s opponent.


    However, if you just use strength to speak, then everything can be explained. Therefore, everyone still felt that Tang Ye must have used some method to break the halberd. If it is simply power, then the problem is big. In other words, this person who broke in is terribly strong!


    Tang Yingguo knew what everyone was thinking, but the problem was precisely that the halberd was completely broken with strength. Otherwise, he would not feel so heavy. In the face of absolute power, the thing of skill doesn''t make much sense. However, Tang Ye didn''t break the halberd by skill, it was a real power!


    Tang Yingguo said again: "Don''t think that someone used any secret skills when your halberd was flicked. If you use it, I can see it, and you should be able to see it. But the result is no."


    Tang Qingwan''s face suddenly turned pale, and he felt deeply shocked. Then he reviewed Tang Ye''s blow to the halberd just now, and he did not feel any special power, it was just a normal attack.


    Actually so?


    Tang Qingwan looked at Tang Ye again, feeling very complicated. I underestimated this guy. If he hit him with all his strength just now, maybe he would be injured?


    Tang Yingguo didn''t talk to Tang Qingwan much, and looked at Tang Ye. At this time, he was more to solve Tang Ye''s problem. First of all, we must figure out why Tang Ye came from, whether it was an enemy or a friend.


    "My friend, you should know that this place is a holy place of dragon veins, and it is the important place of the country. No one can break in without permission. Therefore, as the guards of this place, our Tang family must stop you. I don¡¯t know if you are here. For what? If there is something we can discuss and solve, why not sit down and talk slowly in the mansion?" Tang Yingguo looked at Tang Ye and said.


    He knew that Tang Ye''s strength was not simple, so he wanted to avoid fighting.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Yingguo and shook his head, and said, "I''m afraid there is no time for us to talk slowly, I am..."


    "You kid, don''t be too arrogant!" Tang Ye said, before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a violent man behind Tang Yingguo.


    He probably felt that Tang Yingguo had taken the initiative to negotiate peacefully, but Tang Ye didn''t want any face.


    In fact, it is not surprising that he would be like this. After all, Tang Yingguo''s strength is not generally strong, and he has become a holy God. With such strength, I am afraid there is no need to fear anyone, not to mention that there is a Tang family behind him.


    "Shut up!" Tang Yingguo snorted coldly, "Don''t be rude!"


    Then this big man didn''t dare to say more. However, these people feel very puzzled. As for that, does that kid have such a big weight?


    Tang Yingguo didn''t have the mind to explain slowly at this time, then looked at Tang Ye and said, "So, this friend, what do you want to do here?"


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "I don''t want to do anything. I just want to remind you that someone broke into the Dragon Vein Holy Land. Some treasures should be used to make you pay attention. However, you don''t seem to believe it. In that case, I I''m too lazy to talk nonsense, just leave. But I still want to tell you that there are people outside this person, and there is a truth outside the sky. Even your Tang family must understand."


    "Huh?" Tang Yingguo was startled, someone broke into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land?

 Chapter 3517： Trust intuition!

    Tang Yingguo did not directly deny Tang Ye''s reminder because he knew that Tang Ye''s strength was unfathomable. What such people say must always be considered.


    Tang Qingwan felt that what Tang Ye said was especially aimed at him. The truth is that there are people outside, and there are heaven outside the sky? He didn¡¯t listen to Tang Ye¡¯s words just now, and even acted on Tang Ye, but his halberd was easily smashed by Tang Ye, indicating that Tang Ye¡¯s strength is above him. This does not mean that he underestimated Tang Ye¡¯s Don¡¯t you understand the truth?


    Suddenly, Tang Qingwan felt very upset. However, his character is not bad. After experiencing all the things just now, he knew that Tang Ye was indeed very powerful, and he shouldn''t underestimate it anymore. Even his father Tang Yingguo now attaches great importance to Tang Ye. If this were the case, he would naturally not be rude to Tang Ye again.


    But he still felt unwilling to some extent. How did that happen? Could it be that the guy in front of me who seems to be about the same age as him is really so strong that even his father must be so important?


    Tang Ye doesn''t want to talk nonsense here anymore, lest these people don''t deal with the person who broke into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, but instead entangled with him, so that the person who broke in really took away his luck, even if it just took away a little, it would be bad. Thing. Therefore, he had to leave first, and said to Tang Yingguo: "Wake up, I have already mentioned it to you, then there will be nothing wrong with me, I will leave first."


    After that, Tang Ye turned around and left.


    Tang Qingwan was still not convinced, feeling that things were not over, wanted to stop Tang Ye, and shouted: "Don''t go, I..."


    "Qing night, retreat!" Tang Yingguo is not like his son to provoke people like Tang Ye. Now Tang Qingwan is just young and vigorous, and a bit competitive, his temperament is definitely not enough.


    After stopping Tang Qingwan, Tang Yingguo narrowed his eyes and watched Tang Ye leave without stopping. Their thoughts are mainly guarding, so Tang Ye took the initiative to leave, and if Tang Ye had no malice, they would not pursue it. But now Tang Yingguo is surprised by what Tang Ye said just now, someone broke in?


    Tang Yingguo felt that with Tang Ye''s strength, his words still weighed. So, he immediately ordered down, saying: "Go and check the situation in various places, you must be detailed!"


    "Master Patriarch..." Some people questioned, really want to listen to that kid?


    "Go!" Tang Yingguo hummed again. He now makes decisions based on his own judgment rather than trusting his instincts.


    His instinct was to tell him that Tang Ye appeared here, and after saying those things, something must have happened.


    With Tang Yingguo''s resolute attitude, no one else could doubt it anymore, and immediately checked. Everyone checked the situation of the Dragon Vein Holy Land, not relying on the changes of the magic circle, but also relying on the induction of technological power. Since the power of science and technology has developed so well, of course it must be used. The combination of the two forces can naturally produce the best results. This can be regarded as advancing with the times. It''s not that after the aura is revived, you only need to cultivate the power of the aura, not the power of technology.


    The power of science and technology cannot be underestimated. Even if it weren''t for the strong power of cultivating spiritual energy, the average cultivator would not be an opponent of technological power.


    "Report, something went wrong!" After everyone went to check, they found that something really happened. The person in charge of the peripheral area originally thought that there was nothing wrong, but after Tang Yingguo asked for a strict investigation, he really found a clue.


    Although it was only a slight change in luck, they also conducted a detailed inspection. Then, they asked the technology team to call up the previous scene. It was here that Lu Yashan and Lu Tianheng used Xilongtai to interfere with the air transport before entering the remote cave in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    Lu Yashan not only brought his son, but also brought a group of Lu family masters, all proficient in moving mountain boxing. Probably Lu Yashan also thought that there might be an accident, so some manpower is needed.


    Now, Lu Yashan and Lu Tianheng have reached the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, at the foot of the place where the dragon heads up. As long as you go up from here, you will reach the location of the dragon vein. There is not only the direct force of Qi Luck, but also the spiritual energy gathered because of the dragon veins, which is very rich.


    In fact, the people of the Tang family can cultivate so well and fast, which has a lot to do with this. As long as people in the family have reached the qualifications, they can come here to absorb the spiritual energy here to practice. The spiritual energy here is all gathered, which is equivalent to useless, and there are still a lot of them, so the cultivation will definitely be very fast.


    However, it''s not that you can come to practice after reaching the qualifications. This also depends on the degree of aura gathering. The aura in the center of the Dragon Vein Holy Land has a limited capacity. Usually maintain a certain amount of aura to nourish the dragon veins. Therefore, this part of the aura, or the amount of aura, cannot be moved or absorbed. And after maintaining this part of the aura, how much it has gathered, then it can be used to absorb it. At this time, the Tang family who had reached the qualifications could also come here to practice.


    However, sometimes there is more than one qualified person, but the aura in the center of the Dragon Vein Holy Land can only be absorbed by one person. Then, those who have reached the qualifications have to queue up.


    At the beginning, the aura in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land could only be absorbed by the people of the Tang family, and that was enough. However, as more and more people practiced, more and more schools appeared. And some people are very background identities. People like this feel that the extra aura in the center of the Dragon Maiden Holy Land shouldn¡¯t be absorbed by the Tang family. It¡¯s too unfair. Is it too much of a preference for the Tang family?


    These people with unusual status and status may even come from the Red Wall to make such opinions. After all, the Tang family is still a retainer, so the arrangement on the Red Wall must be followed. Such suggestions should be considered by the Red Wall. At that time, the Patriarch of the Tang family also felt that such a change was needed. Because the aura at the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land should belong to the entire country, but because the Tang family got the first month from the water tower, it became an exclusive possession, which really shouldn''t.


    For this reason, in the later days, the extra aura in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land was not limited to the people of the Tang family who could absorb it. People of other families and other sects could also absorb them as long as they reached the qualifications.


    However, it becomes even more difficult to obtain this qualification. It has become more difficult to find out who is eligible, and a set of assessment standards is required. Among them, competition elimination is a very important point. However, because this kind of thing is interfered by the Red Wall, it also depends on the moral character of the participants. If it is too bad, it is directly disqualified.


    And, you need to be loyal to the country, otherwise you will not be eligible. These are all done to protect the country. Therefore, when the change was made, Tang Ye didn''t have much opinion.

 Chapter 3518： Correct your mistakes!

    The assessment for the qualification to absorb the aura of the Dragon Vein Holy Land Center is once a year. This year has passed, and it was Tang Lanshan who got the qualification for the assessment.


    In fact, although this kind of assessment has become more than just the Tang family being able to participate in the assessment competition, in fact, most of the people who usually win are also from the Tang family. This kind of assessment has been carried out for decades, and after counting down, two-thirds of the people are from the Tang family.


    Therefore, such things have little effect on the Tang family. When no one else came to compete before, the Tang family''s qualifications could not be ranked in time, but no one could absorb the luck in the center of the Dragon Vein Holy Land.


    It¡¯s a pity that Tang Lanshan, who had absorbed the spiritual energy from the Dragon Vessel Holy Land this year, didn¡¯t know what happened in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. After absorbing the spiritual energy there and greatly enhanced his cultivation, he betrayed the Tang family and the Red Wall. Bian, instead joined the Guiyi Church.


    Also because of such things, the Tang family suffered a lot of criticism, and it had a great impact on the Tang Ye family. It was like a huge stain on the Tang family, even if someone pointed at the nose and cursed, it could not be refuted. Like that.


    Now that things have passed for more than half a year, the original criticisms have slowly calmed down, but unexpectedly, the actions of the Guiyijiao have been accelerated, which caused great disturbances, and the Tang family had to face his family once again. To join such an abominable traitor as the Reformed Church.


    "Someone actually broke in?" At this time, after monitoring Lu Yashan, Lu Tianheng and others, the relevant guards sent the situation to Tang Yingguo.


    Tang Yingguo was shocked when he saw this, and said, "That is the movement of the mountain boxing, it is the Lu family''s best stunt. It seems that we were cheated, and someone broke in!"


    "Wh, what?" Tang Qingwan was even more shocked when he heard such news. Because he didn''t believe what Tang Ye said before, but now he still slapped a little bit.


    However, now they know who the person who broke in is, they are from the moving mountain boxing sect, and even the master of the sect is here, so it seems that Lu Yashan and the others are not small.


    Tang Yingguo did not expect that such a thing would be carried out by a sect master with a sect. However, since Lu Yashan broke in, it doesn''t matter what kind of identity Lu Yashan has. Anyone who breaks into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels shall be punishable!


    For Lu Yashan, he is still very famous for his family. The most important point is the magic weapon. Because the Lu family''s mountain-moving technique is not only powerful, it is also very useful in exploring the secrets of ancient tombs. Therefore, people from the Lu family can often get more treasures.


    For practitioners, treasures are very valuable. Relying on this, the Lu Family has developed quite dramatically. Even, it was once thought to be able to surpass the Tang family.


    However, the Tang family could not agree with the many methods of the Lu family. Although he couldn''t see it on the surface, Tang Yingguo saw something behind him. For example, in the way the Lu Family dealt with other families, many people thought that the Lu Family had justly won. On the surface, it was indeed the case, but Tang Yingguo always felt that there was something strange in it. However, he secretly investigated, and based on the historical records of the Tang family, he guessed that Lu had a magic weapon that could suppress the power of other people''s luck, and then win at a critical time.


    However, people seem to think that the luck of heaven and earth is divided by heaven and earth, and no one can interfere, even those who have become gods. And the only magic weapon they knew that could interfere with the luck was Xilongchi. If you talk about Xilongchi, many people will know it, but now many people don''t think of Xilongchi, it is because, hundreds of years ago, Xilongchi was destroyed by Tang Sheng and Li Haoran. If this is the case, of course people feel that there is no Dragon Pond in the world.


    Even Tang Yingguo had made a lot of speculations about such things, and in the end he didn''t know how to judge. Because according to what he investigated, it is the magic weapon of Xilongchi. However, since Xilongchi was smashed by their Tang family ancestors, they would certainly believe it. In this case, without Xilongchi, what is the use of your own guess?


    However, now Lu Yashan can enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land without them noticing it, so Tang Yingguo once again guessed that Lu Yashan might have a magic weapon like Xilongchi. Otherwise, if you can avoid the monitoring of changes in luck?


    "How could it..." Tang Qingwan was very surprised and embarrassed after getting accurate results. He didn''t expect that someone really sneaked into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land secretly, isn''t this what Tang Ye said? Unexpectedly, what Tang Ye said was true! But he didn''t believe it at all, and even shot Tang Ye.


    But let''s take the shot, it''s really shameful that Tang Ye can''t beat Tang Ye yet.


    "I didn''t expect everything to be like that guy...that friend said..." Tang Qingwan was hit hard, but, fortunately, although he was arrogant, he knew that he was wrong and that he was wrong. . At this time, he completely believed in Tang Ye. If he could see Tang Ye again, he would say sorry.


    However, he was still puzzled by the fact that someone could break into the Holy Land of Dragon Maidens, and asked Tang Ying Guodao, "Dad, how could this happen? This is a place directly under Long Mai Qiyun. If you break into this place, even the monitoring equipment is no longer available. , We also have the ability to perceive as the guardians of dragon veins and qi luck, we will perceive it, but why don¡¯t we perceive it?¡±


    Tang Yingguo frowned and said, "Either Lu Yashan used some magic weapon, or the set of mountain moving techniques passed down by Lu Yashan''s ancestors had a secret technique to evade the monitoring of air transport. Otherwise, it would be impossible to achieve this. However, these two possibilities are very low. Where can anyone interfere with the self-contained power of heaven and earth? If the Lu Family comprehends such a secret technique, it will surely shock heaven and earth, and we should know it. However, we have no news. In this case, I am afraid it is more likely to be a magic weapon."


    "Magic weapon?" Tang Qingwan was confident that he knew a lot of magic weapon, but he didn''t think of which magic weapon could do this kind of thing. However, since it was something in this aspect, a magic weapon flashed through his mind quickly, and that was the Xilongchi only recorded in the book.


    However, Xilongchi was destroyed long ago!


    "Dad, isn''t it Xilongchi? But isn''t Xilongchi destroyed by our ancestors?" Tang Qingwan was very puzzled.


    Tang Yingguo was also puzzled. It''s useless to think about it here now. He looked cold and serious, and said, "What is the truth, why don''t we go to meet Lu Yashan? Since they broke into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, it''s good, I There is also a reason to take them. Many of my friends died under the Lu family, and today I can finally seek justice for them!"

 Chapter 3519： What are you afraid of!

    No matter who rushed into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels, the Tang family would take action, even the emperor himself. Therefore, now Lu Yashan and the others have broken into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, Tang Yingguo will definitely deal with it. In the past, the Tang family and the Lu family had always fought openly and secretly, because the Lu family had always been dissatisfied with the treatment of the Tang family and embarrassed the Tang family everywhere.


    Now, Tang Yingguo felt that Lu Yashan broke into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels, which gave him a reason to deal with Lu Yashan. Although the matter was serious, Tang Yingguo felt that he could deal with Lu Yashan. In this case, he felt that the current situation was very good. There is a reason to shoot directly at Lu Yashan, or even kill Lu Yashan, which of course is an excellent thing.


    Now, Tang Yingguo took a group of Tang masters to the center of the Dragon Maiden Holy Land. According to the survey information, Lu Yashan and the others have already reached the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    At this time, relying on Xilongtai to avoid the changes of luck, and using the mysterious technique of moving mountains that the Lu family was good at, Lu Yashan and the others went all the way to the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. In front of you is the magnificent, shocking mountain where the dragon heads up. The cave in this mountain is where the dragon veins and spiritual energy condense.


    Lu Yashan, his son Lu Tianheng, and other Lu family masters all felt this sacred and powerful power that seemed to make people fly into immortals on the spot. They were so excited, as if they were obsessed with madness, and laughed.


    "Haha, as long as we get that power, we will be number one in the world! At that time, I will get rid of everything from the Tang family and the Wang family! My Lu family will become number one in the world!" Lu Ya Shan couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart, said with a big laugh.


    Lu Tianheng beside him was also very happy. He laughed and said, "Dad, this dragon washing platform is really a god-defying baby. It can let us get here so smoothly. It seems that relying on this dragon washing platform, we can do a lot of godlike things. It''s up!"


    "Of course!" Lu Yashan said very proudly, "This is originally a fairy baby, how can mortals fight it!"


    "Okay, we won''t delay, we can get the luck and spiritual energy of this dragon vein holy place as soon as possible, so we can feel at ease as soon as possible." Lu Yashan said again.


    "Okay, Dad." Lu Tianheng nodded.


    Then Lu Yashan and Lu Tianheng walked towards the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. However, they didn''t dare to make too much movement, so they didn''t use their cultivation power to fly over.


    Then Lu Tianheng asked Lu Yashan, "Dad, do you think the people of the Tang family can detect that we are here? If they detect and we are stopped by them, won''t the plan fail? And, if so If this is the case, the people of the Tang family can justify their actions against us. We must have come to the Tang family''s territory, which is not good for us? You know that these years, the Tang family has been investigating us, and I am afraid that we want to destroy us. Well, we can''t plant it anymore."


    Lu Yashan sneered and said, "What are you afraid of? The Tang family will not find us if there is a dragon washing platform. Moreover, even if we are discovered by the Tang family, we also have a dragon washing platform here and we can suppress it. The strength of Qi Yun living in the Tang family. Then the Tang Family is nothing terrible. You also know that the most powerful thing in the Tang Family is the strength of Qi Yun. This is not because they have a strong ancestor. If there is no Tang Sheng, they What is the Tang family?"


    "Okay, hehe!" Lu Tianheng felt relieved when he heard Lu Yashan''s words. The key is to be able to deal with the Tang family, otherwise he is still a little worried when he comes to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, where the Tang family is located. And this is because when he was against the Tang family in the past, he always lost to Tang Qingwan and Tang Lanshan of the same age.


    Tang Qingwan and Tang Lanshan are the sons and daughters of Tang Yingguo, and Lu Tianheng is the son of Lu Yashan. As a result, he always loses to Tang Qingwan and Tang Lanshan, which is equivalent to losing to the Tang family all the time, which makes him a little bit overwhelmed. Up.


    Although he is very unwilling, but there is no way, he always loses, so he is a little scared. He knew very well that if he broke into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land now, if he was discovered and then dealt with, then even the Tang family had a reason to kill him. He was still worried about this kind of thing.


    "Our Tang family is nothing, so what is your Lu family?" At this time, when Lu Yashan and Lu Tianheng were about to go up to Long Litou Mountain, there was a low voice, which was very loud. The momentum is very overbearing.


    Lu Tianheng was shocked when he heard that, his head was a little numb. Damn it, why don''t you worry about it? The Tang family found them!


    But didn''t the old man say that the Tang family wouldn''t find it? But how did you discover this?


    Lu Yashan''s expression was also gloomy at this time. He didn''t understand why this happened, and was discovered by the Tang family. How is this going? Could it be that something went wrong with the Dragon Washing Station? However, if something goes wrong, it is impossible for the people of the Tang family to make them come to the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land smoothly all the way.


    If the information is leaked or monitored, it is impossible. He has been preparing for this plan for a long time. Even within the Tang family, many people were bought. Therefore, for this plan, he is guaranteed to be successful. But now, something unexpected happened.


    Lu Yashan didn''t know what went wrong, but since it was discovered by the Tang family, it would inevitably be a battle. He looked at the Dragon Washing Platform in his hand and found that it was not broken, so he was still sure to solve the Tang family. Moreover, he knew that when Xilongtai interfered with the luck, he could use the force of the luck to kill the enemy briefly.


    And here, is the holy place of dragon veins, the force of air transport is the strongest, and the force of air transport is also the strongest. If you can borrow it, even a little bit is enough to kill the Tang family!


    His goal is Tang Yingguo! If you kill Tang Yingguo, then the people of the Tang family will be nothing terrible.


    Soon, Tang Yingguo brought all the masters of the Tang family to come and blocked Lu Yashan and Lu Tianheng''s path.


    Tang Yingguo was naturally speaking just now. At this time, Tang Yingguo stopped in front of Lu Yashan and the others, with a cold expression, and shouted: "Lu Yashan, you are so courageous, you dare to break into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land in an attempt to take away the power of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. You are trying to destroy the country. Ah. Humph, for something like you, I will kill you today!"


    Lu Yashan faced Tang Yingguo, even if Tang Yingguo''s strength was very strong, he had nothing to fear, because his strength was not bad. Besides, he still has a magic weapon like Xilongtai. He glared at Tang Yingguo with a vicious look, and snorted coldly: "Tang Yingguo, don''t be proud of yourself! Humph, your Tang family regards the Dragon Vein Holy Land as your territory? This is not fair! The Dragon Vein Holy Land belongs to the whole world, no You belong to the Tang family! So, why can''t I come to this holy place of dragon veins?"


    Tang Yingguo squinted his eyes and said, "It is true that the Dragon Vessel Holy Land is not owned by the Tang family. However, it is our Tang family''s responsibility to guard this place for generations to come. If you break in now, then our Tang family will not sit idly by! "

 Chapter 3520： Its me who has the final say!

    People have always had a consciousness that they feel that the Dragon Vessel Holy Land is the territory of the Tang family. But in fact, this kind of thinking is wrong. The Dragon Vein Holy Land is not someone''s territory, it is the territory of the world. It''s just that the Dragon Vein Holy Land is too important to be destroyed, so someone needs to guard it. And the Tang family is the one who guards here.


    Therefore, it can only be said that the Tang family is the guardian, not the owner.


    As a guardian, to protect the Dragon Vein Holy Land in peace, is to protect the peace of the world. This is a very great thing. Moreover, in the past to protect the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, the Tang family made great sacrifices. Because there are too many people eyeing the Dragon Vein Holy Land, some, some demons, and demons. In the past, in order to protect the Dragon Vein Holy Land from these evil existences, many people died in the Tang family, including the children of the Tang family.


    Just such a thing, the Tang family deserves to be very respectable.


    However, in certain places, the Tang family did not do well, and seemed a little overbearing. Just like the matter of going to the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to absorb excess spiritual energy to practice, it used to be that only the talents of the Tang family were qualified, and the people of other families or sects were not qualified. And such an approach is related to the hegemonic approach of a Tang family''s patron. That Tang Family Patriarch is actually not bad, he is just acting domineering. He feels that the Tang Family has paid a lot in protecting the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, so he demanded that. Whoever dissatisfied, then challenged. If the Tang family loses, then the training in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land will be handed over to the winner.


    As a result, of course no one has won the Tang family. Because the Tang family has inherited a very strong power, and the unique environment of the Dragon Vein Holy Land here must be the strongest.


    However, although the Tang Family Patriarch acted overbearing, he was not hostile by many people. Because he is a person of personality, while being overbearing, he actually appears to be upright and generous, so he makes more friends and is supported by more people.


    Of course, the latter qualification to cultivate in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land has become shared with others, and it cannot be said that the Tang family has become weak. All of this is related to changes in the general environment. Now the various martial arts and families have undergone great changes, and they are gradually dissatisfied with the Tang family''s approach. This may be because there are villains behind contacting them to induce them to do so, but since they can be induced, it means that they have such an idea.


    In addition, the pressure on the emperor''s side of the Red Wall was getting stronger and stronger, so the Tang family felt that some changes should be made to resolve the external conflicts.


    However, even so, there are still many dissatisfactions, such as the Lu family.


    Large families like these developed, no matter how much the Tang family gave up, they would not be satisfied. Unless it is to make them the first. However, the first thing they want is to get rid of the Tang family. Therefore, in the face of these people, the Tang family will never give in.


    Now facing Lu Yashan''s words, Tang Yingguo did not waver. Now that Lu Yashan broke into here, he had to get rid of it, lest other people think that the Dragon Veins Holy Land can be rushed casually. So as not to let others think that the Tang family can just ignore it!


    Lu Yashan shouted angrily about Tang Yingguo''s attitude: "Tang Yingguo, don''t think this is the sacred place of dragon veins, your Tang family is invincible! I tell you, if you have to stop me, then I will let you know what regret is! "


    Of course Tang Yingguo was not afraid. He had already sent people to investigate. Now the only people who have come to the Dragon Vessel Sacred Land are Lu Yashan and Open Air and a group of Lu family masters. This is not the entire power of the Lu Family, so there will be no war, and it will not hurt the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. The most important thing is that the power of his Tang family can destroy Lu Yashan here!


    "Lu Yashan, you are brave enough to bring such a small amount of people to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, right in front of my Tang family, still wanting to do whatever you want? It seems you don¡¯t think my Tang family can¡¯t deal with you, do you? Now, I It seems that you just want to seize the power of Qi Luck in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. If this is the case, you should be punished!" Tang Yingguo coldly snorted to Lu Yashan.


    When Lu Yashan heard Tang Yingguo''s words, he knew that Tang Yingguo was about to do it. Sure enough, in the next second, he felt the killing intent from Tang Yingguo.


    "Tang Yingguo, you wanted to kill me a long time ago? Haha, did you find something after investigating me for so long? That''s right, all of your friends died under me! What? Have you taken revenge for them? Huh, let me tell you, if something happens here, the rest of the Lu Family¡¯s power, as well as the other allies of the Lu Family, will all take action against you, the Tang Family!" Lu Yashan will deal with Tang Yingguo again Sneered.


    Lu Yashan had made sufficient preparations for what he said earlier, but not only brought a group of masters, and inquired clearly about the situation in the Tang family, but in fact, there were also suppressed relations in various aspects. He united many big families, just to take action against the Tang family. Probably it was also a big success. The Tang family had always had a big business, like a Big Mac. If other families are big families, then the Tang family is a super big family. This is very conspicuous. Therefore, it is indeed a big fan. The Lu family has only secretly operated for a few years, and it has attracted many families to deal with the Tang family together.


    Tang Yingguo frowned slightly, he still had to pay attention to the situation mentioned by Lu Yashan. Because if there are really many other families to deal with the Tang family, then the Tang family must pay attention. Even if the Tang family has a big business, they can''t help the attacks of the enemies everywhere. As for what Lu Yashan mentioned, Tang Yingguo knew it was true.


    The Lu family has long wanted to deal with the Tang family. Now that the Lu family has prepared so much, can''t help it?


    Tang Yingguo knew about Lu Yashan¡¯s conspiracy and snorted coldly: "Lu Yashan, I understand. You are now bringing the Lu Jia master to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, just to seize the power of Qi Luck, and then you will be attracted by you. Your family, will you destroy my Tang family?"


    Lu Yashan sneered triumphantly, and said, "So what? When I get the power of luck here, what can you do to the Tang family?"


    Tang Yingguo showed an ironic smile, and said, "Get the power of luck from the Dragon Vein Holy Land? Are you daydreaming? Do you think the power of luck can be taken away?"


    Lu Yashan touched the dragon-washing platform in his hand and sneered: "Can you? It doesn''t count if you say it, but I say it. If others can''t take it, it doesn''t mean I can''t take it."


    "No, I have the final say on this matter." Tang Yingguo snorted in a very domineering manner, and said, "Because no one wants to step into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land without my permission, this is a half step where the dragon''s head is raised!"


    After that, Tang Yingguo stepped on the ground, and the ground suddenly cracked, and then a halberd emerged. Tang Yingguo held the halberd, pointed at Lu Yashan and the others, and said coldly, "Now I will kill you, how can you take away the power of luck?"

 Chapter 3521： Move the mountain gods gloves!

    Tang Yingguo made a move. He didn''t intend to talk so much nonsense with Lu Yashan, just breaking into the Dragon Vessel Sacred Land, and wanting to be disadvantageous to the Dragon Vessel Sacred Land, was enough to kill Lu Yashan.


    Obviously, Tang Yingguo didn''t underestimate Lu Yashan. When he started, he used a powerful magic weapon, a halberd forged with spiritual energy and treasures, called Tianlei. The Tianlei halberd was not made by Tang Yingguo, but a weapon handed down by the previous generations of the Tang family for a while. It is the most powerful weapon in the Tang family.


    Although the most powerful weapon in the Tang family should be regarded as the former Shenlong Halberd, after Tang Sheng disappeared, the Shenlong Halberd gradually lost its light and its power was greatly reduced. In the end, it was considered that the power of Qi Luck was exhausted as Tang Sheng scattered. It gradually loses, so the power is not there. In this case, the Shenlong Halberd cannot be used. Later, descendants of the Tang family enshrined the dragon halberd in front of the colossal statue of Tang Sheng.


    In fact, it is in this Dragon Vein Holy Land, because Tang Sheng Colossus is in front of the center of the Dragon Vein Holy Land. And without the powerful weapon of the Dragon''s Halberd, the descendants of the Tang family must build another halberd weapon, otherwise they would not be able to exert the power of the halberd combat technique. This so-called halberd combat technique was actually originally called the Long Family combat technique. But since the world is unified, there is no such thing as the Great World and the Profound Realm. The Long Family and the Tang Family have also merged and become the Tang Family.


    The descendants of the Tang family rebuilt the halberd weapon, and in a thunderstorm, they obtained the mysterious thunder stone, which is the most precious material in the world. Even under the full recovery of aura, it is a gem of the highest quality. Then, the Tang family used such precious materials to create a brand new halberd, which is the Tianlei halberd.


    The Tianlei halberd comes with a heaven and earth profound thunder, and it has a bright sky. Even in the case of not launching combat skills, purple thunder and lightning are automatically emitted, which can be described as very domineering.


    Originally, the thunder halberd of the day was named the halberd of the **** of thunder, but thinking that such a reputation is too mad, I called it ordinary and low-key, and just took the name of the thunder halberd.


    However, as a powerful weapon of the Tang family, passed down from generation to generation, it is impossible to keep a low profile. When this halberd comes out, it will shock the sky. This momentum is destined to be unable to keep a low profile.


    Now Tang Yingguo took out the Tianlei halberd and directly activated his combat skills. The sky-lei halberd suddenly chuckled, and the purple thunder and lightning that sent out was very terrible. Such power can definitely not be underestimated.


    Seeing this, Lu Yashan frowned. He didn''t expect Tang Yingguo to be so direct and stop playing other means. He just used this divine tool with such a powerful force, it seemed that he didn''t intend to play virtual.


    He really wanted to kill himself.


    Lu Yashan was still very angry about such things. It seemed that Tang Yingguo wanted to kill himself a long time ago, and this time, it was precisely the reason for Tang Yingguo to kill himself.


    "Tang Yingguo, look at your appearance, huh, you wanted to kill me a long time ago? Haha, unfortunately, I won''t let you succeed!" Lu Yashan sneered at Tang Yingguo. By saying this, it seemed that Tang Yingguo had planned for a long time. , He has become a decent person.


    Tang Yingguo charged up, and then slammed out. A purple thunder and lightning struck Tang Yingguo immediately, and snorted coldly: "Lu Yashan, you know what utterly conscience you have done over the years. To kill you today, I am Walk the way for the sky and eliminate harm for the people!"


    Lu Tianheng was immediately scared when he saw the terrible lightning from Tang Yingguo. He usually couldn''t even beat Tang Yingguo''s son and daughter, let alone face Tang Yingguo. Therefore, he quickly ran behind Lu Yashan and asked Lu Yashan to protect him.


    "Dad, can we deal with it?" Lu Tianheng asked nervously. Such a thing is no joke, he does not want to be killed!


    For Lu Tianheng''s performance like this, Lu Yashan actually sighed inwardly. Because there are some things he has to admit. Tang Yingguo''s son, Tang Qingwan, and his daughter, Tang Lanshan, are indeed much better than his son. He can only hate iron but not steel. And this time he brought Lu Tianheng to the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels, hoping to help Lu Tianheng become stronger with the help of the power of air transport, and not to be so useless.


    Boom! Huh!


    At this moment, Tang Yingguo''s attack hit Lu Yashan''s side, it was indeed like a thunderstorm, and a flash of lightning exploded in front of Lu Yashan.


    This kind of power is huge, and it is issued by Tang Yingguo, a person who has reached the realm of sanctification. To talk about Tang Yingguo''s true strength, it is said that relying on the secret skills of the Tang family''s bloodline can reach the incarnation state. Therefore, no one dares to despise Tang Yingguo''s strength. Except for those who have reached the incarnation realm and only want to realize the realm of becoming a god, few people can fight Tang Yingguo.


    Lu Yashan dared to face Tang Yingguo like this, not because of his strength, but because of the treasures he possessed. The Lu family used the secret technique of moving mountains and obtained many treasures from the secret realm of ancient tombs. Relying on these treasures, the Lu family developed rapidly, and Lu Yashan''s strength also advanced by leaps and bounds.


    Obtaining those powerful treasures can be said to be a virtuous circle. The original strength was not very good, after relying on treasures, the cultivation speed increased, and soon broke through. Then, with such a powerful strength, with the help of treasures, the combat effectiveness is greatly improved.


    Therefore, even if Lu Yianshan''s strength itself was in the mid-stage of entering the Holy Realm, it was a small stage lower than Tang Yingguo, and Tang Yingguo had reached the peak of the Holy Stage, but Lu Yashan was not afraid of Tang Yingguo. Tang Ying has the blood of the Dragon family for help, and he also has various treasures. Moreover, he has more treasures than Tang Yingguo''s. In this way, many gaps in strength have been bridged.


    Therefore, even if Lu Yashan faced Tang Yingguo, he might not fall into a disadvantage. So, now, facing Tang Yingguo using Tianlei''s halberd, the power was terrible, and Lu Yashan was not afraid. And he had shot as early as Tang Yingguo shot. At this time, facing the purple thunder and lightning that bombed, Lu Yashan''s hands showed golden light, like a pair of gloves.


    "Huh, the god-moving gloves made by my Lu family for generations are no worse than your Tianlei long halberd!" Lu Yashan let out a low voice, then directly punched out with his double fists, directly hitting the lightning from Tang Yingguo. on.


    The moving mountain **** boxing, with the Lu family moving mountain boxing, can be described as tyrannical. In addition to being overbearing, it also has a great range of attack. The double fists blasted out, even though they were only double fists, they formed a shield of power like a giant screen in front of them, blocking the purple lightning, and failed to reach Lu Yashan, which resolved Tang Yingguo''s attack.


    Lu Tianheng, who was hiding behind Lu Yashan, saw that his father''s strength was so powerful that he seemed to be no worse than Tang Yingguo, and he became a master immediately. In this way, his father can get rid of Tang Yingguo, then they can get the power of luck from the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. If this is the case, he must have greatly increased his strength, and he must step on Tang Qingwan severely.


    Then, let Tang Lanshan that woman pay the price for her rejection of herself!

 Chapter 3522： Fabao!

    Tang Yingguo frowned when he saw that Lu Yashan used the power of the **** of moving mountain gloves to offset the thunder and lightning he had struck. Sure enough, the Lu Family''s magic weapon is many and powerful. With its magic weapon, the Lu Family has done many things that only the strong can do. In this way, the Lu family was considered a strong one.


    It is also a kind of ability for others to have so many magic weapons that are still so strong. Therefore, the strength of the Lu Family is also recognized. This cannot be denied. For a long time, no one dared to offend the Lu family, because the Lu family had the power of those magic weapons, so they could kill those who provoke them. In this way, the Lu family has indeed become a arrogant family.


    "Sure enough, there are so many good things in your Lu family. Even untalented people, with the help of magic weapons, can fight my Tang family. Heh, I don¡¯t know whether this should admire your Lu family or despise you. "Tang Yingguo sneered at Lu Yashan.


    Lu Yashan ignored Tang Yingguo¡¯s irony, and said, ¡°Whether you admit it or not, the strength of my Lu family is no worse than that of your Tang family. Tang Yingguo, now I will let you see the real power of the Lu family!¡±


    With that said, Lu Yashan twirled his fists. Although he was separated from Tang Yingguo for a while, when he saw him twirling his fists, he actually saw a golden mountain above Tang Yingguo''s head.


    "The secret technique of moving mountains, the golden mountains pressure the top!" It turned out that Lu Yashan used the Lu family''s martial arts training, which is the movement of mountains. The mountain floating above Tang Yingguo was like lifting a mountain with strength and then smashing it towards the enemy.


    boom! Rumble!


    Lu Yashan didn''t stop, and immediately used this golden mountain to hit Tang Yingguo.


    Therefore, the golden light mountain on top of Tang Yingguo''s head suddenly smashed down at him. Then, he turned around and hit Tang Yingguo.


    boom!


    As if he had been hit, Tang Yingguo faced a mountain like that, unable to resist, he was hit straight.


    At least, this is what everyone sees.


    "Dad!" Tang Qingwan was very worried when he saw Tang Yingguo being shot.


    "Patriarch!" The other experts in the Tang family were shocked and worried when they saw this situation.


    In fact, at this time, behind, in the dark, Tang Ye did not actually leave, but came here to check.


    This can be regarded as Tang Ye as the ancestor of the Tang family. If he has any difficulties with his descendants, he must help.


    As for Xilongchi, it should be said that it was Xilongtai, such a powerful magic weapon, Tang Ye was still worried, worried that Tang Yingguo and the others could not solve it, so he followed here.


    Therefore, Tang Ye had been watching the battle between Tang Yingguo and Lu Yashan from behind. Faced with the strength of the two who had reached the Saint Realm, Tang Ye sensed their strength. Indeed, Tang Yingguo''s strength is undoubtedly stronger than Lu Yashan. However, because Lu Yashan has the magic weapon of Xilongtai, I am afraid that even Tang Yingguo might have an accident in the end.


    Tang Ye must be regarded as a short-term protection. Therefore, he would not sit back and watch such things happen to the Tang family. Of course, he will not reveal his identity because of such things. Anyway, no one can perceive his identity yet, even if it is from the Tang family, who is of his blood, he cannot do such a thing.


    However, Tang Ye believed that Tang Yingguo''s strength would not be that small. Therefore, he will not make a move if he is not a last resort.


    call!


    Da da da!


    At this moment, I saw that the place where Tang Yingguo was located was originally suppressed by the huge golden light mountain that Lu Yashan had hit, but there was a sound of walking step by step. Then he took a closer look, and it was Tang Yingguo who used the Tianlei halberd to carry the golden light mountain and walked around. Every step seemed so domineering and powerful.


    "What?" Lu Yashan was shocked when he saw something like this. Tang Yingguo''s ability was really powerful, beyond his imagination.


    At this moment, Tang Yingguo, after walking a few steps carrying the Golden Light Mountain, suddenly exerted his force and threw the Golden Light Mountain away. Such power is really terrifying. Because the golden light mountain, even if it wasn''t a real mountain, was also played by Lu Yashan with the Lu Family''s secret technique of moving mountains. It can be said that this golden light mountain has the real power of the mountain. However, even this kind of power was thrown away by Tang Yingguo.


    This is simply unimaginable!


    In fact, at this time, Tang Yingguo was able to fly away from the Golden Light Mountain like this, because he took advantage of the power of Qi luck here, and his strength probably reached the incarnation state. Otherwise, facing the golden light mountain that Lu Yashan used magic weapons to play, I am afraid it will not be so easy to hold.


    "Why, Lu Yashan, is this your strongest ability? If it is, then I tell you, you will die here today!" Tang Yingguo looked at Lu Yashan coldly, and laughed at that way. .


    "You..." Lu Yashan was really angry at Tang Yingguo''s attitude like this. The people in the Tang family were like this. Once in battle, they always seemed so defiant, which is really hateful!


    But, on the contrary, the Tang family''s power is so strong, even if it is angry, it seems that there is no way to take them, and this has become even more hateful!


    Lu Tianheng was really scared to see Tang Yingguo doing this. Because at this time, Tang Yingguo''s momentum was overpowered by his father Lu Yashan. He was worried that Lu Yashan was not Tang Yingguo''s opponent. If Lu Yashan was defeated, he would be finished!


    Therefore, Lu Tianheng felt that Tang Yingguo must be solved, and he quickly said to Lu Yashan: "Dad, I think you should use the magic weapon of Xilongtai! It should not be too late. It is good for us to solve Tang Yingguo soon. We can quickly get the power of Qi Luck of the Dragon Vein Holy Land. Only when we hold the treasure in our own hands can we be happy. This is what you taught me, isn''t it?"


    Lu Yashan also had this plan. It is now that they have come to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land and the site where the Tang family is located. If it is delayed, it will be extremely detrimental to them. Therefore, it is the right way to get rid of Tang Yingguo early and get the power in the Dragon Vein Holy Land early.


    Therefore, Lu Yashan stared at Tang Yingguo, coldly snorted: "Tang Yingguo, do you think I really can''t kill you? Humph, let you experience the power of another magic weapon of my Lu family!"


    "Really? You have any treasures, just use them all, don''t waste time so much tossing about them slowly." Tang Yingguo was also domineering.


    Lu Yashan couldn''t help being angry right now, and immediately used the Dragon Washing Platform. Because at this time, he looked at Tang Yingguo holding the Tianlei halberd, and he had to admit that such Tang Yingguo was like a heavenly soldier. He was very unwilling to defeat Tang Yingguo immediately!


    "Then let you see the wonder of Xilongtai!" Lu Yashan said coldly.


    Tang Yingguo was shocked when he heard what he said, Xilongtai? What does this have to do with Xilongchi?

 Chapter 3523： Flip on both sides!

    Although Tang Yingguo is powerful, he also has things to fear. For example, a magic weapon like Xilongchi. Of course, any cultivator would be afraid of such magic weapons, because such magic weapons can suppress the power of Qi Luck. A strong person often has a very important part of the force is air luck, if there is a problem in this regard, the impact will be huge.


    And the reason why the people of the Tang family can be so tyrannical has a great relationship with the power of air luck. One is sheltered by Tang Sheng¡¯s aspiration power, and the other is nourished by the aspiration power of the Dragon Vein Holy Land. The so-called near water towers first get the moon, since they have always lived here, they will be affected more or less, and they will be nurtured in all aspects. , It is a virtuous circle, much better than other cultivators.


    However, if the power of Qi Yun cannot be used, even the people of the Tang family will be greatly affected. And Tang Ye''s secret skills and stunts were not invincible. If there is no advantage in strength, it will also be defeated.


    Therefore, when he heard Lu Yashan talk about Xilongtai, Tang Yingguo was very worried. He only knows that there is a magic weapon that guards the sky, but he has never heard of the dragon washing platform. However, he was invisibly worried that the dragon washing platform mentioned by Lu Yashan had something to do with the dragon washing pond.


    This magic weapon can suppress the power of air transport. If the same was true of Xilongtai, then Lu Yashan could suppress his own Qi Yun power, causing his own strength to be greatly reduced. At that time, he might not be Lu Yashan''s opponent. In this case, wouldn''t the Dragon Vessel Holy Land be dangerous?


    "Oops!" Tang Yingguo was shocked when he thought of this. Because such things really worried him. He thought, why could Lu Yashan lead people into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land without knowing it himself? If it hadn''t been for the mysterious man to tell me, I might not have known it till now. So, why did Lu Yashan do this?


    Unless there is an artifact like Xilongchi!


    Isn''t there such a thing?


    Tang Yingguo was shocked, looked at Lu Yashan, and asked in a deep voice, "Lu Yashan, what do you mean by Xilongtai and the Xilongchi that my ancestors of the Tang family destroyed?"


    Lu Yashan sneered evilly and said, "It''s all''washing the dragon'', of course it matters! As you know, this''dragon'' is another representative of what we call the power of air luck. This''washing the dragon'' , Naturally means to wash the air luck. And washing, in fact, means to interfere. So "washing the dragon" means to interfere with the air luck. Then this magic weapon is naturally a magic weapon to interfere with the air luck. Yes, it can interfere with the air luck. This is the only magic weapon between heaven and earth! And because it is a natural hidden Dao, even the power of air transport above the sky can¡¯t be noticed. For this reason, whether it¡¯s the dragon washing pond or the dragon washing platform, They are the only magic weapon between heaven and earth that can interfere with luck. Now, this magic weapon is in my hands, so the luck of heaven and earth is naturally in my hands! Hahaha, in that case, Tang Yingguo, you think you are still my opponent ?"


    "You..." Tang Yingguo was even more shocked. I didn''t expect Lu Yashan to be so clear about Xilongchi. Could it be that Lu Yashan really has a magic weapon in this respect?


    Tang Yingguo still didn''t believe in such a thing, and coldly snorted to Lu Yashan: "Impossible! Xilongchi was destroyed by my ancestor of the Tang family and the goddess Li Haoran. If so, it is impossible in the world. There is also something like Xilongchi that disrupts the balance and fairness of air luck!"


    Lu Yashan liked to see Tang Yingguo panicked and unbelievable. He smiled triumphantly and said, "You said that if you don''t have it, then there will be no? Haha, Tang Yingguo, you really are invincible in the world when you think of the Tang family. Don¡¯t you dare to talk about it? Huh, let me tell you, the dragon washing platform in my hand is the unique magic weapon that inherits the power of the dragon washing pond! Humph, your ancestors of the Tang family and Li Haoran destroyed the dragon washing pond, then What a heartbreaking thing. This unique treasure between the world and the earth has been destroyed! This kind of behavior is simply a crime!


    With that, Lu Yashan became very hysterical, as if he hated the behavior of the Tang family. Then he drank it to Tang Yingguo and said, "I tell you that treasures like Xilongchi cannot be destroyed! Hmph, you Tang family, don''t want to control everything in your hands! The existence of Xilongtai is just It¡¯s called Cangtian has eyes! The Xilongtai is not intolerable by the sky! Its existence is reasonable! Because it can deal with your Tang family! With it, you can suppress your Tang family¡¯s luck and defeat you by this !"


    After shouting angrily, Lu Yashan moved the dragon washing platform in his hand. This dragon washing platform was actually like a mirror, but there seemed to be many different auras swimming in the mirror. And these breaths are like a little dragon. Although they all look like dragons, they are different in shape and length. It can only be seen that they are all dragons, but different dragons have different structures, either in different colors, or in different claws, or in different scales on their bodies. These differences represent people who are not used.


    Not all people''s luck power will emerge on the dragon washing platform. Those who are weak have very little Qi luck power, or even almost none. For these, the Dragon Washing Pond or the Dragon Washing Platform cannot be detected.


    However, for a powerful person like Tang Yingguo, whose Qi Luck power has reached a huge height, it will definitely appear in the Dragon Washing Platform, and it will be very obvious. Therefore, as long as the strength of Xilongtai is used, Tang Yingguo''s strength can be restrained, and then Tang Yingguo''s strength can be drastically reduced. In this way, Lu Yashan will not be difficult to solve Tang Yingguo!


    At this time, Lu Yashan used the Dragon Washing Platform, and through the restraining effect of the Dragon Washing Platform, he controlled the little dragon that represented Tang Ying''s power. Under this situation, Tang Yingguo''s Qi Yun power was suppressed and could not be used for a short time.


    call!


    At this time, after the role of Xilongtai was brought into play, Tang Yingguo immediately felt that his body was extremely heavy and it was difficult to move. As the Patriarch of the Tang Family, his strength must be very strong, and he wants to fight, but the more he fights, the stronger the power of Qi Luck will be restrained. It may be because the power of the Dragon Washing Platform seems to come from the sky. If such power goes wrong, as someone who inherits this power will have trouble together.


    "Hmph, Tang Yingguo, then you can try my attack again!" Lu Yashan drank to Tang Yingguo. Then put his fists together again and slapped Tang Yingguo on the head!


    Then I saw that there were two stages of fists, **** from both sides to smash Tang Yingguo''s head!


    At this time, Tang Yingguo felt heavier all over his body. This was because the force of Qi Yun had been affected, and then facing Lu Yashan''s attack, it might be difficult to stop him.

 Chapter 3524： No one rescued!

    The force of qi luck merges with people. When the force of qi luck suddenly has an accident, the people who integrate this force will also be affected. This is the so-called suppression of qi luck. However, under normal circumstances, it is impossible to suppress the air transport, it can only be said that the strength of each other is the difference.


    Because the power of Qi Luck is distributed between heaven and earth, there is no individual that can control it. Otherwise, if the strong can control the force of Qi Luck, if the force is weak and the force of Qi Luck is not strong, wouldn''t it be possible forever to turn over? However, because of the existence of the power of air transport, even the weak can turn against the strong.


    Just like those unknown people, they seem to be of average strength, but behind the scenes it is because of what this person has done, or what identity background, which is invisibly protected by a powerful force of luck. For this reason, even if a powerful master wants to kill him, it is not easy. Because in the dark, heaven does not allow it!


    Heaven doesn''t allow it, what else can be done?


    Once upon a time, the sky was not the sky, but just the plaything of the changing destiny. In that case, there is almost no issue of fairness in the distribution of air luck, and nothing like that happens. However, the destiny of the change was also resolved by Tang Sheng and the princess, so now the distribution of luck is fair and just, then heaven does not allow it, it is really not allowed.


    Unless, can have more powerful power than the sky!


    However, if he could possess such power, he would have become a god. Therefore, there is no one who is stronger than the sky.


    However, this is also possible. And this possibility is the ascension that people have been pursuing in cultivation.


    It''s a pity that even if the aura has been revived for hundreds of years, so far, no one has ascended to immortality through cultivation.


    However, this day should not be far away. Those strong people who have cultivated to the incarnation state probably have a hunch. They felt that now that the aura recovery has matured, then they would definitely not want to be able to ascend into a fairy. Therefore, during this period of time, they will only comprehend the matter of flying into a fairy with one heart, and will not care about other things. Even if they belong to a family and that family is suffering from bad things, he will not come out to help easily.


    When it comes to that state, in fact, the family and other things, or the ties of blood, are very light. They won''t affect their plan of ascension because of such a relationship!


    "Tang Yingguo, go to death for me!" At this moment, Lu Yashan shouted to Tang Yingguo. He used the power of Xilongtai to suppress Tang Yingguo''s air transport power, causing Tang Yingguo to have problems at this time. Then, he used the Move Mountain God Fist to punch out two huge magical power Jinguang big fists, flanking them from both sides, smashing Tang Yingguo''s head.


    Seeing this, Tang Yingguo felt that his whole body was hollowed out because of the power of Qi Luck being suppressed for a while, but he would not give in. As the Patriarch of the Tang Family, he certainly has more than that. His willpower will not be only this level. Therefore, even if it is very uncomfortable at this time, feeling that a mountain is pressed on his head, his chest is dull, and he can''t breathe, but he immediately uses the sky thunder halberd, trying his best to hold the sky thunder halberd with both hands, and then horizontally Hold it down and use it to resist the golden fists that come in from both sides.


    boom!


    Two golden light punches suddenly attacked in, and both hit the Tianlei halberd which Tang Yingguo was supporting horizontally. Suddenly, the collision of power made the surrounding area shake like the earth and mountains. This is a very fierce attack, and the power of moving the mountain **** fist is just like that. Of course, the power of magic weapons was used in this, otherwise the strength of Lu Yashan alone would not be able to achieve this level.


    However, precisely because the power of the magic weapon was used to increase it, the power of these two golden light giant fists was absolutely terrifying. At this time, Tang Yingguo could only support it reluctantly, and was not immediately beaten into flesh by two golden light giant fists. However, he was very struggling to deal with it, because without the effect of the power of air, the overall strength was greatly reduced, all relying on his own strength.


    "You... can actually block it, without the power of luck!" Lu Yashan was very surprised to see Tang Yingguo firmly holding the Tianlei halberd and holding it firmly. In such a situation, he had to admit that Tang Yingguo, as the head of the Tang family, had the mighty power of the four directions, and he was not in vain.


    Tang Yingguo was oppressed by two golden light giant fists, but he had tried his best to resist. At this moment, his whole body was under pressure, and he couldn''t bear the surging of blood in his body. He spit out blood with a "poof".


    It must be a very terrifying force to make Tang Yingguo like this.


    "Dad!" Tang Qingwan was shocked to see Tang Yingguo doing this. He had never seen his father beaten like this, so worried, he hurried over to help.


    "Patriarch!" When the other Tang masters saw this, they were shocked and worried, and they wanted to rush to help Tang Yingguo.


    This kind of thing is a huge blow to them! Because this is the holy place of dragon veins, it can be said that it is the home of the Tang family, but under such circumstances, Tang Yingguo, the head of the Tang family, was actually labeled as such!


    Could it be that Lu Yashan''s strength is stronger than Tang Yingguo?


    This is impossible!


    Although Lu Yashan is the head of the Lu Family, and although the Lu Family has developed very strong, it is definitely impossible to say that it is stronger than the Tang Family. Otherwise, with the Lu Family''s wolf ambitions, it is impossible to wait without taking action. They might have taken action to solve the Tang Family long ago, so why wait until now.


    So, now Lu Yashan can suppress Tang Yingguo, he must have used some means!


    "Lu Yashan, you wicked old man!" Tang Qingwan yelled at this time, rushed over, and attacked the giant golden fist that Lu Yashan had hit, trying to rescue the trapped in the two giant golden fists. Tang Yingguo.


    However, after all, Tang Qingwan''s strength was one level weaker than Lu Yashan. Although he was only one step away from entering the Holy Realm at the peak of the Transcendent Realm, as long as he had not passed this step, there would still be a huge gap. Therefore, Tang Qingwan attacked Lu Yashan''s golden light giant fist, which was of no use at all!


    "Let''s kill Lu Yashan''s old man!" The other Tang Clan masters locked their targets on Lu Yashan, so they all swept over and shot Lu Yashan directly.


    However, Lu Yashan was not a vegetarian. He brought so many people, the masters of the Lu family, just to deal with this situation. So, when he waved his hand, all the Lu Family masters shot one after another. Their strength may be a little weaker than the Tang family''s masters, but relying on the magic power provided by the Lu family, their strength is comparable to the Tang family''s masters.


    For this reason, no one can rescue Tang Yingguo for a while.

 Chapter 3525： Did not happen!

    Although there were many people in the Tang family, Lu Yashan also brought a group of Lu family masters, and cooperated with those powerful magic weapons to tie the Tang family. Perhaps the Tang family will still have a steady stream of people to support it, but for Lu Yashan, it is enough to delay the time now. After he gets rid of Tang Yingguo, he can enter the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, and then use the power of the Dragon Washing Platform to get the power of Qi Luck.


    This does not take too long. Therefore, Lu Yashan felt that victory was in sight. Now Tang Yingguo has been suppressed by the wonder of Xilongtai, and now he is no longer his opponent. But the other people in the Tang family, like Tang Qingwan, and other masters, don''t need to use the power of the Dragon Washing Platform anymore. Because of those masters, the people he brought can deal with it.


    Next, as long as we continue to mobilize the power of Xilongtai, Tang Yingguo will be eliminated. He suddenly increased his strength, and the two golden light giant fists wanted to fuse thoroughly, killing Tang Yingguo.


    Tang Yingguo''s power shouldn''t have been this way, and would lose to Lu Yashan, but since Xilongtai was a magic weapon inherited from Xilongchi''s power against the sky, then even Tang Yingguo couldn''t help it. At this time, Tang Yingguo was very painful, his strength was not enough to resist another golden giant fist. As two golden light giant fists fisted in, even if he had not hit him, he felt his body exploding. This was a consequence of the force squeezing in.


    If two golden light giant punches come in again, his body will probably be shattered. However, he was not reconciled to this. It was actually going to be solved by Lu Yashan! Damn it, **** it, you want to lose to a villain like Lu Yashan?


    "Dad!" Tang Qingwan wanted to save Tang Yingguo, but he wanted to rush in, but was stopped by other masters in the Lu family. At the same time, Lu Tianheng also came out to stop him, but Lu Tianheng was not alone, but teamed up with another Lu family master to stop Tang Qingwan. He is not stupid, he knows that he is not Tang Qingwan''s opponent if he plays alone, so he teamed up with other masters.


    Seeing Tang Qingwan''s panic and worry now, Lu Tianheng was very happy and sneered: "Tang Qingwan, why, do you feel very helpless? Haha, you have to watch your father be killed by my father. Haha, what an interesting thing! Didn¡¯t you always beat me in the past? Didn¡¯t you keep pressing on my head? Didn¡¯t you make me ashamed in front of others? Then today, I will let you The shame caused to me in the past is all back! I want you to watch your father being killed like this, and you can¡¯t do anything about it! And I will follow my father to gain the power of dragon vein luck. Then, I will be the number one in the world!"


    "Lu Tianheng, you are looking for death!" Tang Qingwan didn''t have time to talk nonsense with Lu Tianheng. He suddenly rushed to attack Lu Tianheng. Although he does not have a halberd weapon now, because the halberd weapon was broken by Tang Ye, he He grabbed an iron rod and used it as a halberd, and then used the power of combat skills. He still had such a domineering power. He wanted to kill Lu Tianheng and kill all those who prevented him from saving his father!


    However, it is a pity that no matter how angry he is, no matter how desperate he is, there is still a power gap. Although he can beat Lu Tianheng, Lu Tianheng has an extraordinarily high player here, so he is also extraordinary. The power of the pinnacle couldn''t be easily crushed, so under the joint hands of Lu Tianheng and this Lu family master, Tang Qingwan was still stopped, unable to rush past.


    "Go away!" Tang Qingwan was really anxious. He couldn''t imagine, is Tang Yingguo going to be killed here?


    Was killed here in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land? The consequences are too serious! As the Patriarch of the Tang Family, he definitely has more than just such a little power!


    "Patriarch!" The masters who came with Tang Yingguo were very worried when they saw that Tang Yingguo''s situation was not good. They wanted to rush to help Tang Yingguo one by one, but many of them ignored their attacks. Because they felt that being able to save Tang Yingguo was the most important thing.


    Only by saving Tang Yingguo can we have a future. Otherwise, you may not be able to pass tonight, and something big will happen to the Tang family.


    With the continuous establishment of this kind of family sects and the formation of one after another, the struggle between various sects, or between families, can be said to be more and more intense. From the perspective of some selfish families or sects, it is a good thing that Lu Yashan can change the current situation with the power of luck. They don''t want to see the Tang family dominate again.


    Regarding such things, the Tang family, including the current Tang Yingguo, can actually see clearly. He knew that the Tang family had been so mammoth for too long now, and it had already made many people uncomfortable. Regardless of whether it''s a big draw or someone else''s conspiracy, at this time, the Tang family needs to shift the internal and external contradictions. And this method, in fact, fighting is also a method, just like those empires, when it is really impossible, they will launch foreign wars and resolve conflicts through war.


    Tang Yingguo actually thinks this is a good way. Therefore, when Lu Yashan came in with a group of masters, he felt that this was a contradiction that could transfer some of the internal contradictions of the Tang family and the contradictions of those external forces against the Tang family. Because the Lu family took action against the Tang family, many people won''t stand in line immediately. They are all human beings and will choose based on the victory. If they both suppressed the Lu family to win, but the Tang family won, then their life would not be too easy.


    Now, probably the Lu family will have won.


    No matter it was Tang Qingwan or those family masters, there was no way to come and rescue Tang Yingguo. Tang Yingguo seemed to see this. He knew that something might happen to him. He was very unwilling, but he also recognized it, because he didn''t expect that there was a magic weapon like Xilongchi in the world, and such a magic weapon was actually obtained by a villain like Lu Yashan.


    In this case, it may be God''s will. Could it be that the Tang family has been strong for too long, so the energy and luck strength can''t be passed, and the Tang family is going to decline?


    However, Tang Yingguo''s biggest worry is that the decline of the Tang family means destruction. Because in the past, the Tang family acted upright and offended many people. Perhaps this world is already the villain''s way, and the gentleman has suffered. So I have been doing good deeds, but not much gain. However, those who do bad things get good results, but the results are so good, which is really unfair!


    "Could it be that my Tang family is really going to be destroyed? Is this the heaven to perish my Tang family?" Tang Yingguo wailed, and suddenly felt desolate.


    "Huh, Tang Yingguo, you can go to death!" At this time, Lu Yashan stopped talking nonsense, once again strengthened his strength, and suddenly closed the pair of golden fists.


    Tang Yingguo sighed for the last time and said, "Now is not the time to give up! Even if I die, the Tang family will definitely get rid of you!"


    After all, Tang Yingguo did not give up struggling, but wanted to kill Tang Yingguo. But it''s no use, he will be beaten into pieces of meat.


    However, this scene did not happen.

 Chapter 3526： Put it straight!

    If nothing else, Tang Yingguo should be killed in the next second. However, this is not the case. This is very strange, as Lu Yashan, who controls the two golden giant fists, is especially surprised.


    what happened? Isn''t your own attack ineffective?


    This is impossible! His own power is real, and Tang Yingguo was also literally suppressed by the power of Xilongtai, making Tang Yingguo only have a simple training power, and he will not be an opponent of attacks using the magic weapon power increase!


    Therefore, Tang Yingguo should have been killed by himself!


    But now, what I saw was that the two giant golden fists that were about to hit Tang Yingguo stopped their attacks!


    It was as if two golden light giant fists were fixed by some power.


    Lu Yashan also felt that his power was still controlling the two golden giant fists. But now the two golden giant fists no longer fight, there is only one reason, that is, someone stronger than himself has blocked the two golden giant fists!


    "Who is it?!" Lu Yashan couldn''t help but let out a low voice. He felt that someone else was definitely helping Tang Yingguo, otherwise nothing like this would happen!


    Indeed, someone was helping Tang Yingguo, who saved Tang Yingguo at a critical time. And this person, of course, is Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye originally didn''t want to interfere, because the next battle was for him the younger generation. For him, the power of these younger generations was nothing more than a joke, and he couldn''t get into his eyes at all. Of course, it was only for him. If Lu Yashan and Tang Yingguo were compared with people of the same level, they would be very powerful.


    Tang Ye was a little disappointed, because he thought that Tang Yingguo and the others could deal with Lu Yashan and the others, but it turned out not.


    He already knew that the most powerful weapon used by the Tang family in the halberd combat technique was the Heavenly Thunder Halberd, not the Shenlong Halberd. The dragon halberd lost its power and light, and was placed in front of the statue of Tang Sheng as a sacrifice. If there is a dragon halberd, Tang Yingguo''s strength can be further enhanced, even if the power of air luck is suppressed by the dragon washing platform, the dragon halberd has the power of air luck. In that case, Tang Yingguo should not be suppressed like this.


    However, Tang Ye felt that the Shenlong Halberd disappeared after he left, and it made sense to become like a broken copper and iron. Because even if there was no Shenlong Halberd in the Tang family, it was already terribly powerful. If there is a dragon halberd again, it will really be invincible in the world. However, in this case, the Tang family may be sanctioned by "Heaven". Therefore, the Shenlong Halberd has spirituality and chooses to disappear by itself, so that the Tang family''s power will not be so strong that it will encounter the suppression of the balance of heaven and earth.


    Now that Tang Yingguo has been defeated, let''s talk of disappointment. In fact, it is excusable. Who knew that there was a dragon washing platform on Lu Yashan. In the face of such a magic weapon, they all need the support of luck and strength, and they are indeed completely restrained.


    Tang Ye saw these situations clearly from behind. He missed the appearance of Xilongtai. Because at that time, he and Li Haoran joined forces to deal with Qi Zhenwu who owns Xilongchi. During that time, it can be said that he got along with Li Haoran the most. It''s a pity that all sorts of accidents occurred behind him. He didn''t know if Li Haoran had reached the turbulence of space.


    What surprised Tang Ye even more was that even if he had reached the power of the sun **** now, he couldn''t find Li Haoran or feel Li Haoran''s breath. Therefore, even if he wanted to find Li Haoran, he couldn''t. Perhaps the ancestral land of the earth is somewhat different from the outside world.


    "You just mentioned that this is the Dragon Washing Platform, not the original Dragon Washing Pond?" At this moment, Tang Ye came out from behind, unhurriedly, as if it had always been like this. Indeed, it was not a surprise to him, because even in Xilongchi, he was not afraid.


    He and Li Haoran jointly destroyed Xilongchi at the time. And worry that such a magic weapon will still be obtained by the gangster, even if it is just a fragment of the dragon washing pond, it has extremely terrifying power. Therefore, Tang Ye and Li Haoran deliberately destroyed the Dragon Washing Pond very thoroughly, guaranteeing that there would be no more magic weapon to "wash the dragon".


    However, Tang Ye did not expect that not long after he came back, he encountered the face slap that year, and the power to wash the dragon pond was still there!


    Lu Yashan is also very surprised now.


    Because Tang Ye directly talked about the magic weapon of Xilongchi, then, he must be a person on the road. If this were the case, Lu Yashan felt that there was no need to quarrel with others immediately, otherwise Tang Ye''s strength would be so powerful that none of them could pay, wouldn''t it be bad?


    "Dare to ask who is Young Xia, there is no need to stop me from killing this nasty Tang Yingguo?" Lu Yashan asked in a cold voice, staring at Tang Ye. His current tone is definitely not good, because he was originally going to kill Tang Yingguo, but he didn''t expect that a young boy appeared and blocked himself!


    Such a thing can actually be regarded as an accident. But if there are more accidents, it is not an accident. And Lu Yashan doesn''t like accidents very much!


    Tang Ye walked up to Tang Yingguo, took a look, and knew that Tang Yingguo''s injury was not serious, so he could simply relieve it with strength. Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t worry about telling Tang Yingguo more.


    Then, Tang Ye looked at Lu Yashan, acting very relaxed, and said, "You want to kill Tang Yingguo? Then I don''t agree. Since I don''t agree, I will naturally stop you."


    Lu Yashan was furious. However, he did not immediately provoke Tang Ye, because he felt that Tang Ye''s power was very strong. The current situation alone made him feel terrible. He was still sending out his power to kill Tang Yingguo, but he didn''t see what power Tang Ye used in front of him, so that he could easily stop his attack, and he could perform as well as he is now. Look like.


    In fact, that is the power of space. After Tang Ye returned to Earth''s ancestral land, the space power recovered. Although his spatial power was not as good as Li Haoran, Li Haoran was the first and he was second. Therefore, it is not surprising that he used such power to stop Lu Yashan from killing Tang Yingguo so easily.


    "Are you trying to save Tang Yingguo? Why? Are you going to be an enemy of my Lu Family?" Lu Yashan stared at Tang Ye, his tone became colder, but he still didn''t say harsh words to Tang Ye directly.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "You don''t need to use the Lu family, or other so-called big families to suppress me. As for me, I never care about those, I only care about my own thoughts. Now I want to save Tang Yingguo. Then save, there is no reason."


    "You..." Lu Yashan didn''t expect Tang Ye to speak so directly, that he would be the enemy to the end?

 Chapter 3527： Attack with a leg!

    However, Lu Yashan also realized that using family power to scare Tang Ye should be useless. Because Tang Ye was dealing with him now, it was tantamount to helping the Tang family. If the Tang family can be saved, then Tang Ye will have the shelter of the Tang family in the future, so why be afraid of him?


    Moreover, if Tang Yingguo can''t be solved and Tang Yingguo escapes, then the Tang family will definitely take revenge on the Lu family frantically. Although the Lu family has also united many families, if the Tang family and his Lu family are really forced to die, the impact on his Lu family will be extremely huge.


    And, his current behavior is to attack the Dragon Vein Holy Land, and the Red Wall Palace will never tolerate it. At that time, the power of the Red Wall Palace will come to deal with the Lu Family. If this is the case, it is very likely that the Lu family will be destroyed.


    Unless, Lu Yashan can get the Qi Luck power here in the Dragon Vein Holy Land. If you get the power of luck here, you have grasped the lifeline of the country. If this is the case, even if it is from the palace of the Red Wall, he dare not do anything to him. At that time, his Lu family was actually an emperor.


    And this time Lu Yashan made up his mind to get the power of Qi Luck here in the Dragon Vein Holy Land. This action can be said to be benevolent if it fails!


    Once it fails, not only will Lu Yashan disappear, but the entire Lu family may also disappear!


    Therefore, Lu Yashan absolutely does not allow this plan to fail, no matter who comes out to stop it!


    "Boy, you are looking for death!" Lu Yashan didn''t want to toss slowly. To kill all the people who block the way as soon as possible, remove all obstacles, and obtain the power of luck from the Dragon Vessel Holy Land is the overall situation.


    Facing Lu Yashan, Tang Ye smiled calmly and said, "Every time I was told that I was looking for death, I just thought about it. Even if I really want to die, if you want you to kill me, I''m afraid I can''t kill it."


    "What are you, crazy boy, I can''t kill you?!" Lu Yashan screamed out again, then punched the power of the mountain-moving fist, directly uplifting a high wall, and then pressing Tang Ye Go down.


    This skill of moving the mountain **** fist seems to be able to control the earth and condense the soil to attack, just like the kind of magician using earth elements.


    Tang Ye was still surprised by this power. It seemed that in the world after the aura had recovered, various cultivation powers had been perfected, and many unique skills had appeared. Probably because of this, more and more sects and family forces will appear.


    Lu Yashan''s moving mountain fist is very powerful, but unfortunately, any powerful fist will become weak and weak when encountering Tang Ye. At this moment, Tang Ye raised his head and glanced at the high mud wall that was pressing down at him, and did not hide. Then, maybe he felt that he was hitting too much with his hands, and he wanted to try kicking with his feet. In fact, as long as the hands and legs are used well, they can all become powerful martial arts. There are such sects now. For example, the Lu family''s moving mountain boxing uses hands, and there is a sect that uses legs exclusively called Wuyingjiao.


    However, in Tang Ye''s view, it doesn''t matter what martial skills are, as long as the strength is enough. If the strength is strong enough, whether it is using fists or legs, it is very powerful. Of course, if you add some martial skills, you can increase the power even more.


    Tang Ye doesn''t have martial arts in this area. If he does boxing, he has it. That''s hard Taijiquan. This can be regarded as his fortune martial arts. Once Tiandi hadn''t regained his spiritual energy, even if he practiced hard Taijiquan with his master at a young age, he could only practice his energy. Of course, at that time, being able to practice energy is already the part of the top strength.


    But now, Tang Ye possesses supreme power, and with hard Taijiquan, the power is too powerful, I am afraid that no one can stop it. Even if he does have this kind of strength, he feels that this kind of spike is better. It is boring if it is a spike, and it is too eye-catching.


    So, if you use your legs to attack, it seems pretty good. It uses legs to attack, and if used well, it is very simple and very handsome. Although he didn''t have those powerful martial arts, for Tang Ye, it was enough to have powerful power. As long as it is given enough power, even a simple attack can eliminate the enemy.


    So, facing the high wall attack from Lu Yashan, Tang Ye just smiled, and then threw his leg out to attack. Then, those high mud walls were pressed down, and they were directly knocked into the air by Tang Ye''s legs. It''s not just a small area, but a large area. In the end, it may be that Tang Ye''s kicking force was too strong, causing the entire high mud wall to shatter.


    Tang Ye just used one leg to attack for such a thing. The movements are indeed very simple and neat, and I feel that such posture and such movements are very handsome. However, Lu Yashan and others felt very terrifying when they saw Tang Ye''s attack like this.


    Because they knew that Tang Ye didn''t use any martial arts, just like a normal action, kicking the high mud wall, and then the high mud wall became like this. There is no doubt that this is because Tang Ye possesses very powerful power. Even the simplest attack can be the most powerful.


    "You...you..." Lu Yashan looked at Tang Ye, already wondering what to say. Such power is too strong!


    Lu Yashan really did not expect that such a young boy who appeared casually would have such strength. And he looked at Tang Ye, and he didn''t have the protection of the Tang Family''s luck power, nor did he have the Tang Family''s martial arts power, so who on earth was Tang Ye and why did he have such a powerful strength?


    "Who is your kid? Why can''t you tell which school you belong to?" Lu Yashan asked in a cold voice, staring at Tang Ye.


    In fact, asking this is useful for him, because at this time, he doesn''t want to fight Tang Ye slowly, then, all he has to do is to use the power of the Dragon Xiutai to deal with Tang Ye. He believed that with Tang Ye''s strength, he was still so young, and he must have obtained very good luck strength, otherwise it would be impossible to do such a thing.


    However, he must be wrong. Tang Ye didn''t get the shelter of any luck force, purely because Tang Ye''s strength was too strong. In the face of other people''s attacks, even if he only used such a small amount of power, it seemed to everyone to be very powerful. This is also true, because even if he only uses that little power, he has a huge power and has a huge impact.


    In addition to Lu Yashan''s shock, Tang Yingguo, Tang Qingwan and others were also very surprised at this time. Although Tang Yingguo had simply perceived that Tang Ye''s strength was unfathomable before, he felt that the power Tang Ye showed now exceeded his imagination.


    "Who am I?" Tang Ye looked at Lu Yashan and laughed. There is no way to give this answer now.

 Chapter 3528： No luck!

    Tang Ye would definitely not reveal his identity now, if he did, he might not have fun. Tang Sheng? Hundreds of years ago, before the aura recovered, who was the most powerful person?


    The person who is about to fly into a fairy before the aura is recovered? It is said that he has reached a broader world and has further broken his strength. But it is also said that Tang Ye died a long time ago, because leaving this world, he will pass through a turbulent space, and there is no way to go there. It is said that countless god-level people have been killed there.


    Therefore, when Tang Sheng and Li Haoran left hundreds of years ago, they never came back, and there was no sound. In this case, it is really possible that both Tang Ye and Li Haoran are dead.


    But no matter what, Tang Ye and Li Haoran were the people who determined the situation of the earth''s ancestors and affected the present. Therefore, if Tang Sheng really appeared, then no one could resist it.


    Think about it, Tang Sheng was about to become a **** before the earth''s ancestral land had recovered its spiritual energy. Then in the past few hundred years, if Tang Sheng was still there, at that god-level realm, he would cultivate for hundreds of years. People with extremely high talents have no idea what terrifying realm they have reached.


    Of course, because too long had passed, Tang Ye had experienced too many things, so his appearance had changed, and it was difficult for others to recognize him. But it''s not that there is no way to verify Tang Ye''s identity. For example, the blood of the Tang family can be used as one of the verification methods. The bloodline inheritance, the power in the bloodline, the martial arts that only Tang Ye''s bloodline can practice, etc., can determine some identities.


    And, things that once belonged to Tang Ye alone, or things that only he could do, can all be verified. But now, no one will do such a thing. Because people think that Tang Sheng has nothing to do with this world, so why bother about those things?


    Although the world still tells the story of Tang Sheng by word of mouth, Tang Sheng is actually nothing more than a past history and no longer exists. Therefore, even if many people know Tang Ye, they only regard Tang Ye as a historical figure. For such a character, the endorsement test is enough. If it is put in real life, I am afraid that people will not feel it.


    Tang Ye also knew that his earth ancestral land was like this at this time, and he thought it was good. Because he knew that if an existence like him were known, it would definitely cause chaos in the world. He didn''t want this to happen.


    The reason why he returned to the ancestral land of the earth is to miss the things here, and miss does not need to control everything. Such things are too tiring, he will not do it. He came here to live. And if someone hinders his life, then he feels too much, so he will take action.


    Of course, even with this mentality, he still cares about things he cares about. Just like the Tang family, the Tang family is his descendants, and if you don''t care about it, it''s a little unreasonable.


    "I said, it doesn''t matter who I am. I just do what I want to do. It has nothing to do with what you want to ask. Besides, even if you know who I am, what''s the use. You still can''t beat me. , This has no effect on the result. I don¡¯t think you need to waste time and mind on this aspect. If you are really capable, just deal with me properly.¡± At this time, Tang Ye watched Lu Nianshan laughed and said .


    Lu Yashan was really angry. He didn''t expect such an angry kid to exist. Looking at his manner of speaking, it is not hurried or slow, and he is still laughing, it really seems like he doesn''t pay attention to himself. However, he was the one who suppressed Tang Yingguo. Who else would dare to underestimate it?


    No matter how many Lu Yashan is, now even if he uses the Dragon Washing Station additional, he still has to kill Tang Ye''s obstacle.


    As a result, Lu Yashan once again activated the Dragon Washing Platform, to suppress Tang Ye''s strength of luck. He felt that a person like Tang Ye, who was young and strong, was more likely to reflect the power of Qi Luck in the Dragon Washing Platform. In this way, he could weaken Tang Ye''s power by Xilongtai, and then solve Tang Ye.


    This trick was originally intended to be used on people with strong strength and high status, that is, people with strong luck. Lu Yashan felt that Tang Ye would not be such a person with strong luck. Such a kid! However, in the face of Tang Ye, the power of Xilongtai was also used, and the impact was great. Because the use of the Dragon Washing Station is not unlimited. This dragon washing station, every time you use it, you have to wait one month apart. However, there is a limit to the use of the dragon washing station. It''s like suppressing Tang Yingguo''s Qiyun power and using six points out of ten, then there are four points left to use to suppress the enemy.


    Therefore, even if the Dragon Washing Platform was suppressing Tang Yingguo''s qi and luck power, another unknown and powerful person came. This was an accident, and the four points of the Dragon Washing Platform''s power would be used.


    Only when qualified in this area can it become the most powerful existence!


    "Boy, you actually forced me to use the power of the dragon washing platform, huh, you should be happy, this is your honor. It is a great advantage to die under my dragon washing platform. I will consider giving it to Have a great time for you!" Lu Yashan whispered to Tang Ye.


    Then, the ability of Xilongtai was brought into play. Seeing the overbearing dragon in the Dragon Washing Platform, he always wanted to attack other dragons. Since this dragon represents the luck of kindness and justice, then Tang Ye''s power of luck can almost be inferred, and then it can be suppressed by shooting against it. When Tang Ye lost the power of luck, Lu Yashan believed that he could kill Tang Ye!


    "What does the magic weapon in your hand have to do with the Dragon Washing Pond? This is not the Dragon Washing Pond. This is just a part of the Dragon Washing Pond?" However, Lu Yashan thought that he could use the power of the Dragon Washing Platform to suppress Tang Ye When Tang Ye was killed, there was a sudden thunder in the sky, and he saw that Tang Ye still kept his original appearance, with a smile, ignoring the power of the Dragon Washing Platform used by Lu Yashan.


    "Huh?" Lu Yashan saw the power of the Dragon Washing Platform released, but no real dragon came out to attack Tang Ye. He was immediately puzzled. Could it be that Tang Ye''s identity was more special, so their detection was tracking Less?


    Worried about another accident, Lu Yashan was very cautious. Now that Tang Ye was not suppressed by the power of the Dragon Washing Platform, Lu Yashan quickly glanced at the Dragon Washing Platform, and then was shocked.


    He found that there was no response to Tang Ye''s fluctuations in Qi Luck Power in Xilongtai. In other words, Tang Ye''s strength of luck is zero?


    However, Tang Ye, a young boy, could still have such a powerful force without the protection of his luck power?

 Chapter 3529： this is an accident!

    Lu Yashan was very dazed now. He used the power of Xilongtai to suppress Tang Ye''s energy, but found no effect. This is too ridiculous, doesn''t Tang Ye have the power of luck?


    But this is impossible! Tang Ye possesses such a strong power that he can easily repel his attacks, how could he not have the power of luck?


    Could it be that kind of person who has no talent, just like being abandoned by God, after his own disdain to work, finally mastered a powerful force?


    Such people do exist, but there is no one in a million. Moreover, after such a person has mastered a powerful force, it is tantamount to changing his own destiny. And things like changing fate can be recognized by the heavens, and for this it can get more force of luck.


    Therefore, it can be said that in this world, there is no cultivator who has no luck at all!


    However, there have been rumors that people with no talent, people abandoned by everyone, and people abandoned by God, through unremitting efforts, mastered their power and changed their destiny. However, this change of fate is a change of fate. Because it is changing fate against the sky, it also won''t have the power of luck.


    And such people will encounter even more terrifying tests of the sky thunder when they make breakthroughs in cultivation. Ordinary cultivators, who are not against the sky, even if they follow the will of heaven and rely on the powerful force of luck, it is very difficult to withstand the attacks of the sky thunder. If this is going against the sky, and there is no strong luck to protect it, and it will be almost impossible to withstand the more terrifying test of the sky!


    Lu Yashan didn''t believe that he just met such a person.


    "Damn it!" Lu Yashan was angry and anxious, snorted, and then used the power of Xilongtai again to suppress Tang Ye and then reduce Tang Ye''s power. He didn''t believe that Tang Ye really had no luck at all. He believed that the Dragon Washing Platform could definitely suppress Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye saw him like this, walked towards him step by step, and sneered: "You thought there was a dragon washing platform...no, you just seemed to be talking about a dragon washing platform? You thought you had a dragon washing platform. Have you suppressed all cultivators?"


    "Funny. I''m telling you, not everyone needs to rely on the power of qi luck. Therefore, if you use the Dragon Washing Platform on a person who does not have the power of qi luck, it will not have any effect." Tang Ye is a bit of Lu Yashan Have fun.


    Indeed, Xilongtai had no effect on Tang Ye now, because Tang Ye had no luck. It''s not at all. However, he was Tang Sheng back then, how could he not have a bit of luck? This is because when he left the ancestral land of the earth, he was out of luck. After going outside, the power is different from that of the earth''s ancestors, and there is no luck at all. Therefore, it can be regarded as going to the hometown to follow the customs. After Tang Ye cultivates those powers, it does not carry the power of air transport, and will not be allocated by the heavens. In this way, he naturally does not have the luck power of the earth''s ancestral land. In this situation, it can be said that Tang Ye is like an alien to Earth''s ancestors.


    An alien, of course, is not using the power here, it is like an alien at all. Therefore, Tang Ye could ignore such magic weapons as Xilongtai. To others, this might be a god-defying artifact, but to Tang Ye, being a mirror is almost the same.


    "Impossible!" Lu Yashan was hit hard now. It¡¯s not that Tang Ye¡¯s mighty power frightened him, but that Heaven-defying artifacts like Xilongtai had no effect on a person with mighty power. He thought it was ridiculous. Such ridiculous things happened to him and made him suffer. A great blow!


    This is a god-defying artifact, but it is of no use to Tang Ye. Where is this heaven-defying?


    Tang Ye felt helpless, and then said to Lu Yashan: "You still don''t waste your effort, it''s useless, whether it''s the dragon washing pond or the dragon washing platform, it''s useless to me."


    "You..." Lu Yashan felt that Tang Ye was teasing him and ignored him. Of course, these were not the reasons that made him so angry and panicked deep in his heart. What really made him like this was that he thought that Tang Ye would destroy his plan. And if his plan fails, then his consequences will be disastrous.


    The Tang family will not let him go. Of course, perhaps because of the previous preparations, many families have joined hands with him. Even if the Tang family did not let him go, they did not dare to do too much. Because the two battles, even if the Lu family died in the end, the Tang family did. Will be greatly injured. The Tang family would not take such risks, because the Tang family had to face those demons.


    If the Tang family suffered severe damage, then the demons would definitely seize the opportunity to wipe out this force that had been dealing with them and suppressing them in one fell swoop.


    Therefore, there are things that the Tang family can''t afford to play, and there are things that they dare not take risks.


    However, what Lu Yashan must worry about now is that apart from the Tang Family, the Red Wall Palace will not let him go, nor the Lu Family.


    If the Red Wall Palace took action, it would not only have the power of the Tang family, but also several other big families. In that case, the Lu family would definitely die.


    In the original plan, the pressure of the Red Wall Palace was also taken into consideration, but in such a plan, it was premised that the force of Qi Luck must be captured. Therefore, there is no retreat for this matter, and if it fails, it will be benevolent. Otherwise, within the Lu family, almost half of the people would not object to this matter.


    Now everyone in the Lu family is also paying attention to this matter. Those who did not participate in this matter are waiting for the result. If Lu Yashan succeeds, well, their Lu family will be the number one in the world from now on. They are prosperous and wealthy, rich in gold and silver, and they can do whatever they want. They will walk sideways across the street.


    However, if Lu Yashan fails, the first thing they have to do is to pack their things and run away, hide, and don''t be found by the power of the Tang family and the Red Wall court, otherwise they may be executed on the spot. Because what Lu Yashan is doing now is ten times more serious than trying to usurp the throne.


    "Attention everyone, kill this kid!" At this time, Lu Yashan shouted. He still kept his sense. Since the Dragon Washing Platform was useless, he would use his cultivation power to kill Tang Ye!


    Lu Yashan knew that he couldn''t afford to lose in this plan. If he lost, then he would be finished. In any case, you can''t fail!


    He felt that the appearance of Tang Ye was a great accident. In this sacred place of dragon veins, he didn''t understand, how could Tang Ye appear. In his opinion, Tang Ye is not from the Tang family. However, Tang Ye appeared in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, could it be from the Tang family? No, there is no such person in the Tang family. And seeing Tang Yingguo''s reaction, they didn''t even know Tang Ye.


    Damn, it really was an accident!


    Lu Yashan was especially angry at this kind of thing. He planned everything, but he lost by accident?

 Chapter 3530： You are going to fail!

    A good plan, everything has been anticipated, Lu Yashan felt that this plan to capture the dragon veins and energy can be carried out, even if this is a gamble, it is worth the gamble. This is also agreed by most people in the Lu family. And even if it was an accident, many had been expected. In any case, they have a dragon washing platform in their hands, so don''t worry!


    But who knows that the accident encountered was not affected by luck and was not affected by the dragon washing platform. This is **** it... It''s what it is aimed at me specifically.


    Lu Yashan was really angry. Unexpectedly, there would be such a thing. If the plan was ruined because of the kid Tang Ye, then he would really cry without tears.


    The other masters of the Lu family realized how threatening Tang Ye''s appearance was to them, so they stopped fighting with those masters of the Tang family and went to deal with Tang Ye.


    But Lu Yashan felt that it was not enough, and sternly shouted: "All come to deal with this kid, kill him, kill him anyway, I will deal with the other Tang family members!"


    Lu Yashan is also very domineering. All the people in the Tang family are dealt with by him. Could he be able to deal with everyone in the Tang family here alone?


    If he really has such strength, then his Lu Family has indeed been fully prepared for this plan. If it weren''t for Tang Ye''s accident, their plan would indeed have a high chance of success.


    In fact, it is really possible for Lu Yashan to do this. Because of the existence of the magic weapon of Xilongtai, it can suppress the luck of the people of the Tang family, which greatly reduces the strength of the people of the Tang family. Then, Lu Yashan used his powerful power to suppress these people of the Tang family in one fell swoop. There is no problem.


    The magical effect of Xilongtai, although the amount of air transport that interferes is limited, the amount of air transport that can be interfered is still quite large, and the strength of air transport that too one person can possess is not large. Therefore, even if it is the combined luck of the Tang family here, it can still be suppressed by the Dragon Washing Platform.


    In this way, it is really possible for Lu Yashan to deal with the Tang family alone. However, it can only be done to the point where it is restricted. If you want to kill, you can''t. Otherwise, wouldn''t the Lu family be better than the Tang family long ago. He could use the power of Xilongtai to kill the Tang family in this way.


    "Lu Yashan, do you really think I have no one in the Tang family, so it''s a bully?!" Tang Yingguo was furious at this time. Lu Yashan said something like that and actually said that one person would deal with all of their Tang family. Humiliated. As a result, Tang Yingguo was suppressed by Lu Yashan with the power of Xilongtai, and suddenly exerted his force, as if he wanted to break free of this invisible suppression.


    However, the power of Qi Luck was suppressed, as if a mountain was crushed on his body, how could he still act with the power of a person. Being able to hold it is already very scary. At this point, Lu Yashan was also shocked. However, he believed that Tang Yingguo would never be able to act under such suppression.


    "Xuanlei halberd!" However, at this moment, Tang Yingguo shouted angrily and summoned Xuanlei halberd. At this moment, the Xuan Lei halberd that had just fallen off from Tang Yingguo''s injury, inserted on the ground on the other side, actually trembled. This was called by Tang Yingguo. Tang Yingguo''s power is really terrifying. At this moment, he can still emit such a powerful aura of strength, as if he can break through the suppression of the dragon''s air transport.


    Then, he took his steps and was able to act under the suppression of his luck!


    "Wh, what?!" Lu Yashan was really shocked when he saw this. how is this possible! Actually acting under the suppression of air luck, this is really hard to explain. This Tang family, is it no wonder that all of them are monsters?


    However, Lu Yashan would not let Tang Yingguo break free, otherwise, he would have finished playing. So, he suddenly used both heads, hit the ground fiercely, and shouted in a low voice: "Heaven''s stone fist, press!"


    Rumble!


    The scary thing was that after Lu Yashan cast the spell like this, suddenly, in the air, he smashed a huge boulder like this. These boulders have terrible power, and they smashed down at Tang Yingguo and other Tang family members.


    Bang bang bang!


    These boulders smashed down all at once, very terrifying, as if the earth was shaking.


    Faced with such a boulder, everyone in the Tang family could only resist first. The huge boulders that fell from the sky were in pieces, and everyone in the Tang family had to resist. However, everyone in the Tang family was still suppressed by the force of air transport. They were crushed by these huge rocks, unable to attack for a while, and they were really suppressed by Lu Yashan alone.


    The magical effect of this dragon washing platform is really terrifying.


    Tang Yingguo and Tang Qingwan and the others are completely aggrieved at the moment. I didn''t expect to be beaten like this by Lu Yashan alone, which is really hateful. However, thinking of having a god-defying artifact like the Dragon Washing Platform, they felt that there was no alternative. Once Tang Sheng and Li Haoran faced this treasure, it was very difficult, let alone them.


    What they didn''t expect was that there was actually a treasure like Xilongchi. It seems that there are many things that happened in the past that they didn''t know, nor were they what they knew.


    Fortunately, Tang Ye appeared to help, otherwise the consequences would be disastrous. Now Tang Yingguo and the others are very grateful to Tang Ye. Originally thought Tang Ye was someone who broke into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, thinking about how to deal with it. Unexpectedly, Tang Ye not only reminded them that other people had broken into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, but also helped them when they were in trouble, or even desperate.


    They didn''t know who Tang Ye was, but they were grateful for Tang Ye''s point. If this crisis can pass, then they will definitely pay back to Tang Ye.


    Now, they only hope that Tang Ye can help them a little more, and when they can overcome Lu Yashan''s suppression, there will be no problem. And now, because they were all pressured by the Dragon-Xiantai, Tang Ye had to face all the masters Lu Yashan had brought. So many masters and various magic weapons are very powerful. They don''t know if Tang Ye can beat it, they hope Tang Ye can do it best. Otherwise, Tang Ye may be killed, they will also have an accident, and then the Dragon Vein Holy Land will also have an accident.


    As for the Tang family''s backup, they must be rushing over, but once they lose, they will be killed in a flash. At that time, I am afraid that support will be too late.


    "Boy, your death date is here, this is the consequence of your nosy!" Lu Yashan drank to Tang Ye. At this time, many of the Lu Family masters had already attacked Tang Ye, and he must be able to solve Tang Ye.


    Those masters of the Lu Family are powerful, but they also have magic weapons to help each other. The combined power is much stronger than him, I believe they can definitely kill Tang Ye.


    However, Tang Ye just glanced at the Lu Family masters who rushed forward and laughed: "Forget it, I''ll tell you, your plan will fail because I will stop it."


    With that, Tang Ye disappeared in an instant, and then appeared in front of a Lu Family master, kicked it, and kicked the Lu Family master out of nowhere.

 Chapter 3531： The sons gap!

    The Lu Family master might be very strong, but in front of Tang Ye, no one is strong. Because Tang Ye''s strength is not comparable to anyone. For him, the only thing that can become his enemy is the original power formed by the earth''s ancestral land itself, that is, the power of the Pangu God Emperor.


    And this is because everyone is in the same earth ancestral land and accepts the power under the rules of the earth ancestral land. If Tang Ye didn''t want this, then directly summoned the power of a clone. The power of the two clones is beyond the end of the earth''s ancestral land, so the earth''s ancestral land will have to be destroyed.


    You know, when Tang Ye returned to the ancestral land of the earth, because of his own strength, he had to divide his strength into nine and split into several clones. Therefore, the current Tang Ye is actually only one-ninth of his own power. That being the case, when he faces the people of the earth''s ancestors, of course he can ignore them.


    Now a Lu Family master rushed over first, wanting to attack him, he just swept his legs, hit the Lu Family master, and this Lu Family master flew into the sky. When flying out, the Lu family master felt that the meridians in his body had been interrupted. He suddenly surged in blood and vomited blood. He was very uncomfortable and the pain was unbearable, and then he simply fainted. past.


    After that, the Lu family master fell to the ground and hit it directly, which aggravated his injuries. Looking at it this way, it was half dead, and there was no combat effectiveness at all.


    "What, what?" Seeing this, everyone was shocked. Including Lu Yashan, Lu Tianheng, and the masters of the Lu family, as well as everyone from Tang Yingguo and the Tang family.


    The masters Lu Yashan brought this time were among the best, and they were the elites of masters. Because he knew that this was going to the Dragon Vessel Sacred Land to do things, to fight against the Tang family, how could he underestimate it. However, such a person with such strength, in front of Tang Ye, turned out to be just a kick, and was abandoned!


    This is terrible!


    Lu Yashan felt that even if it was him, he couldn''t be so relaxed, just like that, he could solve such a master. Therefore, Tang Ye''s strength is above them!


    "I don''t believe it!" When faced with such a thing, Lu Yashan was very unbelief. Because he thought it was terrible. How could there be such a person, Tang Ye is just a kid, such a young man with such a powerful strength? If there is, it should be protected by the force of qi luck, or some kind of talent. Under such conditions, there must be the power of qi luck, but Tang Ye does not have the power of qi luck!


    Damn, who the **** is this!


    Lu Yashan felt that facing Tang Ye, he really didn''t understand. It always feels very dramatic, it is such a kid who hinders him and destroys his plan!


    Tang Ye saw that everyone was shocked by his power, and honestly there was no fluctuation in his heart, because he saw more of this situation. Everyone is like this. On the one hand, he looks very young, and on the other hand, his strength is very strong, and it doesn''t match this young appearance, which is very incredible. Of course, the most important thing is strong power. If it is not for strong power, looks are a fart.


    In fact, the strength that many people cultivated when they were young is also very strong, which is completely comparable to the original Tang Ye. However, these people are also slowly getting older. Probably, everyone can''t escape the cycle of birth, old age, sickness and death. However, Tang Ye can. Tang Ye has basically never been old since he was originally. The long years have only added more traces of the story to his face, becoming deep and resolute.


    The reason why Tang Ye didn''t grow old was because of the power of Phoenix. He had always had the power of the Phoenix in the past, basically he was immortal. And now even if he doesn''t have the phoenix fusion in his body, but after getting along with the phoenix for so long, he has always had the power of the phoenix in his body. Therefore, it is still difficult for him to grow old. What''s more, with his current strength, I am afraid it is even more impossible to grow old.


    "It''s useless if you don''t believe it. This is the truth." Faced with Lu Yashan''s anger and incomprehension, Tang Ye looked at him and said lightly.


    Lu Yashan''s head was in confusion at this time, and he could no longer calm down. Because he felt that things were not good, it was really bad. Tang Ye seems to be very powerful, she may not be able to stop it. And if you delay it any longer, the role of the Dragon Washing Station will disappear. By then he will be over, and the Lu family will be over.


    He couldn''t bear such a failure, such a terrible consequence.


    "Dad, what should we do? What is that kid''s background? Very powerful!" At this time, Lu Tianheng asked Lu Yashan very worried. Lu Tianheng was very scared. He knew what the consequences would be if they failed. He doesn''t want to die, hope Lu Yashan can find a way!


    But there is no way for Lu Yashan. He is controlling the Xilongtai and sending out his power to suppress the Tang family of Tang Yingguo. He has no extra power to deal with Tang Ye. The only thing I can rely on is those Lu Family masters, I hope they can get rid of Tang Ye.


    And now he was irritated by Lu Tianheng''s words. He felt that this son was too trash, he had to rely on himself at all times, and he didn''t have any strong strength. Damn, he was his own son. If his son can be like Tang Yingguo''s son Tang Qingwan, perhaps his current situation is not like this.


    Looking at Tang Qingwan at this time, although Tang Qingwan was also arrogant, he was still very good, and the key was his strength. At this time, although Tang Qingwan was also suppressed by Lu Yashan''s boulders, he tried his best to resist. Not only did he hold the boulders, but he could even move slowly. His expression was so resolute and so unyielding, as if nothing could stump him.


    And Tang Qingwan''s talent is also very strong, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to reach the pinnacle of Transcendent Realm at a young age. The key point is that Tang Qingwan not only has such a high talent, but also works very hard. Among his peers, Tang Qingwan is the most active one to practice and train. When many people are playing, he is also practicing and training. Therefore, his strength is stronger than that of the same age.


    Seeing that Tang Qingwan was so good, Lu Yashan felt that his son was so bad. Such waste, if you lose the shelter of the Lu family, you will be killed every minute.


    Ugh.


    At this time, Lu Yashan could still sigh. However, only at once. Then, he shouted angrily at Lu Tianheng: "What else can you do? You will kill that kid for me, otherwise, we will all have to die! The Lu family must die too!"

 Chapter 3532： Hesitate to say!

    Lu Yashan was very angry with his son Lu Tianheng. At this time, I came to ask him what to do. He has tried his best, what else can he do, it depends on them. Therefore, he shouted angrily at Lu Tianheng and asked Lu Tianheng to kill Tang Ye.


    It can only be so.


    Since he had no spare energy, he could only let Lu Tianheng and other Lu Family masters kill Tang Ye.


    "You and other people went to kill that kid, don''t be scared by that kid, you are not alone!" Lu Yashan shouted to Lu Tianheng.


    "But..." Lu Tianheng was still afraid of the power Tang Ye showed just now. It wasn''t just that Tang Ye kicked a Lu family master with one kick, but also because Tang Ye didn''t take Lu Yashan''s attack seriously before. In Lu Tianheng''s eyes, his father Lu Yashan''s strength was very powerful, and he was far behind him. So, how can you do it yourself when facing someone whose father couldn''t solve it?


    Lu Tianheng was originally a weak personality, and it was very stressful at this time, because if Tang Ye were not resolved, their plan would fail. Then not only would they die, but the Lu family would also be destroyed. Lu Tianheng has not yet reached the time when he can withstand such things. Therefore, Lu Yashan drank to him, the first thing he appeared was timidity and hesitation.


    Lu Yashan was furious at Lu Tianheng''s reaction, and shouted, "Immediately kill that kid. If you can''t kill, you still have you. If you can''t kill, all of them will die here!"


    Presumably Lu Tianheng and the others could also foresee such a result. Therefore, now that Lu Yashan was so angry, their hearts were shaken, and then they rushed to deal with Tang Ye.


    They can no longer think about whether they are Tang Ye''s opponents, even if they are not, if they don''t kill Tang Ye and let Tang Ye help solve the crisis that Tang Ye is facing now, then they are also a dead end. Therefore, even if it wasn''t Tang Ye''s opponent, the big deal would be killed by Tang Ye. Anyway, not killing Tang Ye would be a dead end. Being killed by Tang Ye and killed by the Tang family is the same death.


    Therefore, Lu Tianheng and a group of Lu Family masters rushed to kill Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye was helpless in such a situation, and said, "Why do you guys, it makes me very difficult. Actually, I don''t want to kill you, and I shouldn''t be able to kill it, so you can run away, maybe there is still a thread. Vitality. But if you come to kill me, then there is really no vitality at all. Because if I take action, you should all be injured. When the time comes, the Tang family will deal with the injured you, and you will probably die."


    "But if you don''t come to kill me now and run away, then the Tang family will have to deal with you who are still uninjured. Don''t you have any chance of running away? In this way, your chances of being alive will be greater?" Tang Ye Looking at the Lu Family masters who rushed over, they laughed a little bit evilly, as if to play with them.


    However, Tang Ye''s words made them hear them. Because Tang Ye still made a lot of sense, if they were to escape now, then taking advantage of Lu Yashan to suppress Tang Yingguo and the others, they could escape with all their strength. And what I wanted to deal with was the subsequent pursuit of the Tang Family and the Red Wall Palace. As for how to avoid chasing and killing, it depends on their ability. Maybe they hide well, and they really escaped the hunt. In this way, wouldn''t they be able to survive?


    However, if they had to kill Tang Ye, with Tang Ye''s strength, look at the companion who was beaten by Tang Ye just now and became a useless person. Even if they were just hit by such strength, they would be seriously injured. At this time, even if they were not killed by Tang Ye, they would definitely not be able to cope with the Tang family''s pursuit, and they would definitely be killed.


    Therefore, these people hesitated a little, thinking, should they run away now?


    After all, it is because they feel that the current situation is wrong. There was an accident in their plan, I am afraid it will not succeed. And they originally had no way to speak, but now they seem to have a way out. At the moment of life and death, where can I calmly analyze. Before facing life and death, I definitely want to live.


    Even Lu Tianheng, Lu Yashan''s son, was so hesitant. He was originally a person who was afraid of death. If he could survive, he would definitely be very willing.


    "Don''t hesitate! That way you will only die faster!" And Lu Yashan was very afraid that these people would be moved by Tang Ye''s words, so he immediately drank it, letting these people not think that they could escape.


    However, these people must have hesitated, otherwise they should have attacked Tang Ye''s side at this time instead of still rushing over.


    Tang Ye knew that no one was afraid of death, and when he observed these people in the Lu Family, he didn''t seem to follow them to the death and regard death as home, so he simply said a few words and watched their reactions. Sometimes, even with the power of language, it seems to be a good thing to make the enemy like that.


    For Tang Ye now, the more important thing is to find a kind of fun, how to spend boring time. Although he didn''t want to say, but, I''m afraid that is the fact, he may be immortal. Of course, if he is looking for death with all his heart, there is probably a way to die. However, he never thought of dying. Therefore, as long as he does not seek death, he should basically not die.


    "You rushed over to me and killed him! Lu Tianheng, if you want to live, you have to use all your strength to kill that kid!" Lu Yashan saw that everyone was a little scornful, he was anxious, he was really damned. , Are you kidding me, at this juncture, they will hesitate?


    This is actually the elite master of the Lu Family? Damn it!


    However, Lu Yashan probably also knew why this happened. Because the Lu family is a fast-rising family, it relies on various magic weapons. In fact, many of the Lu family masters recruited are maintained by profit. In other words, they are like an employee and a boss. Employees do this only for wages. If employees are required to kill for the boss, who wants to?


    In summary, it is probably that these people have no sense of belonging to the Lu family. They have no feelings for the Lu family, and no beliefs. Therefore, it would be impossible for them to die for the Lu family like this.


    Tang Ye sneered at the reaction of these people and said, "I don''t think you need to worry about being chased and killed by the Tang family after escaping from here, because the Tang family wants people from the Lu family, only those with real power in the Lu family. People will be cleaned up. And if you are just a thug, it must be irrelevant."


    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, everyone''s eyes lit up.


    It seems like this.


    But Lu Yashan is about to collapse. Who on earth is this kid?

 Chapter 3533： Its useless!

    Lu Yashan really had nothing to say. Even if Tang Ye was strong, he could still use his mouth to say that the high hand shake he brought. Not only those masters, but also his son Lu Tianheng. Actually want to believe Tang Ye''s words, run away at this time, and then save his life?


    How naive!


    If their plan here fails, then they don''t want to survive! Where is such a good thing that gives the Tang Family and the Red Wall Palace a chance to relax, they still want to survive under these two forces?


    "Are you idiots?!" Lu Yashan shouted angrily, yelling at those hesitant Lu Family masters: "If you don''t solve the Tang Family today, then use the power of the Tang Family and the Red Wall. The palace is theirs, this world is theirs, do you still want to hide? Don''t be kidding!"


    Tang Ye continued to sneer at Lu Yashan''s low drink, like a devil, just to watch Lu Yashan collapse a little bit. He also said to the hesitant Lu Family masters: "The Tang Family and the Red Wall Palace still have demons to deal with, but they don''t have the time to pay attention to you. Are you sure you want to work for the Lu Family?"


    "You..." Lu Yashan felt that Tang Ye was really annoying, he couldn''t help it anymore, and wanted to go and kill Tang Ye. However, if he did not suppress Tang Yingguo and the others, and allowed Tang Yingguo and the others to be freed, and then the power of Xilongtai could not be activated again, then they would be completely finished.


    Damn it!


    At this moment, Lu Yashan''s heart was very anxious, and he really didn''t know what to do.


    However, at this time Lu Tianheng knew that they had to be killed. He is the young master of the Lu family, not a cultivator invited by a magic weapon to be a bodyguard. If the Tang family and the Red Wall Palace have to settle accounts, then he must be one of the goals. The so-called cutting grass and roots, in order to avoid future troubles, there is no reason not to kill his young master.


    Therefore, Lu Tianheng shouted to everyone and said: "Everyone must kill that kid. Indeed, we can''t be too naive. If the Tang family really wants to kill us, with the power of the Tang family, who of us can escape?"


    "In addition, this kid is so deceitful and confusing, is it because he doesn''t have much power? Did he run out of power just now, so he actually dare not fight us now? Anyway, we have to kill this Kid!" Lu Tianheng probably also increased his courage in the face of danger because he was too unwilling to die. His identity is not those cultivators recruited to the Lu family, he has Lu family blood, of course he can''t be the same as others.


    He still agrees with his father''s words, and they can survive only by killing Tang Ye. If you don''t kill Tang Ye, maybe other people can survive, but he, the Lu Family Young Master, is definitely not alive. So, now he wants to do his best to kill Tang Ye!


    Therefore, Lu Tianheng rushed over first and continued to kill Tang Ye. At this time, he was embracing a fluke, thinking, what if everything really followed the possibility he just mentioned? Tang Ye didn''t have the power to fight them, so why did he shake them with such words? In this case, it would not be difficult to kill Tang Ye!


    Lu Tianheng still had some influence. Under his leadership, many Lu Family masters rushed over. Maybe they all want to try, maybe they can kill Tang Ye and finally make their plan succeed. Compared with other results, even if it can survive, it is definitely not as good as this result.


    Tang Ye frowned slightly, unexpectedly his words would not work anymore. He glanced at Lu Tianheng, a little unhappy. This kid actually made his words ignored by those people, and it seemed that they had to be resolved.


    So, at this moment, before Lu Tianheng and the others attacked, Tang Ye released his power. Suddenly, his power stretched out like a hand, and he reached Lu Tianheng in front of him, and then suddenly pinched Lu Tianheng''s neck and pulled again Come here.


    "Woo!" Lu Tianheng didn''t expect Tang Ye to be able to use his power like this, but he used his power to draw himself in? !


    Then, after Lu Tianheng was sucked in front of Tang Ye, Tang Ye suddenly squeezed Lu Tianheng''s neck with one hand. At this time, Lu Tianheng''s life and death were basically only between Tang Ye''s thoughts.


    "Do you think that I have no power to shake you with those words? Then I can only say that you have failed my kindness to you. I just want you to have a way to survive, but you seem to be going to a dead end. "Tang Ye looked at Lu Tianheng and said with a slight expressionless expression.


    Lu Tianheng was shocked, panic at this moment. He didn''t expect Tang Ye''s strength to be so powerful and miraculous, so he held his life in the palm of his hand. Such power is really no joke!


    Lu Yashan was shocked when he saw this situation. He had a very bad premonition that something would happen to Lu Tianheng!


    "Tian Heng, leave in front of that kid!" Lu Yashan suddenly shouted to Lu Tianheng. Although he thinks his son is very useless, but he only has such a son, no matter how dissatisfied, he still loves. This time he brought Lu Tianheng here, because of his love, he wanted to seize the power of Qi Luck for Lu Tianheng alone, so that Lu Tianheng could fly to the sky, with incomparable power, he would not be bullied wherever he went!


    Of course Lu Tianheng wanted to struggle with Tang Ye''s hand, but he couldn''t do it. Even if he struggled desperately, but because Tang Ye''s power was so strong, no matter how hard he struggled, it was useless.


    "It''s useless, you are not my opponent, far from it." Tang Ye watched Lu Tianheng sneer, and then said: "Actually, I disdain to kill a weak fellow like you. But think about it, you guys. Who among them is not weak to me? In that case, killing you is the same as killing them. And because of your own choice, you have to pay for your choice."


    After that, Tang Ye squeezed Lu Tianheng''s hand and exerted force suddenly, and Lu Tianheng''s neck was snapped by Tang Ye with a "click".


    Then Tang Ye let go, and Lu Tianheng''s body fell directly to the ground. Looks like that, it must be dead.


    "Tianheng!" Seeing this scene, Lu Yashan''s eyes suddenly widened, furious, unable to bear it anymore, suddenly let go of the hands that suppressed Tang Yingguo and the others with the power of Xilongtai, and rushed towards Tang Ye. This is because his son was killed. Where is Lu Yashan thinking about suppressing someone? He wants to see what happened to Lu Tianheng, and then he wants to kill Tang Ye to avenge his son!


    call!


    After Lu Yashan no longer controlled the Dragon Washing Platform, and no longer issued any power to maintain other suppression, he immediately swept in front of Lu Tianheng. Then he squatted down to help Lu Tianheng and found that Lu Tianheng had no heartbeat or breathing. This also means that Lu Tianheng is dead.


    "Tianheng! Heng''er!" At this moment, Lu Yashan was so painful, how could it be?

 Chapter 3534： Turn to dust!

    At this moment, Lu Yashan stayed.


    He never thought that such a thing would happen. His son was killed so easily! It was killed, not injured. If you die, there will be no more!


    It was not that Lu Yashan never thought that they would be killed, even his son Lu Tianheng. However, what he had not thought about was that Lu Tianheng would be killed in front of him just like that, or die so simple, as if his son was just a passerby, without any sense of existence, just as he wanted.


    "Tianheng!" Lu Yashan whispered again, full of anger and pain in his heart, and couldn''t bear it anymore. He suddenly rushed towards Tang Ye, with endless hatred in his eyes, as if he didn''t kill Tang Ye to die. It won''t stop, and it''s like it exists only to kill Tang Ye!


    He would do this to Tang Ye, of course not only because Tang Ye killed Lu Tianheng, but also because Tang Ye destroyed his plan. The plan to seize the Qi Luck Power of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land was originally carried out well, but because of Tang Ye''s appearance, it began to be hindered and finally failed!


    Lu Yashan felt that everything was because of Tang Ye, so he would kill Tang Ye anyway, otherwise he might really go crazy.


    However, with his strength, how could it be Tang Ye''s opponent. When he rushed in front of Tang Ye and desperately used his power to kill Tang Ye with that mountain-moving fist, Tang Ye just stepped back quickly and avoided Lu Yashan''s attack. Then, Tang Ye did not intend to continue fighting with Lu Yashan.


    It would be easy for him to kill Lu Yashan. Therefore, fighting with Lu Yashan is actually boring to him. In this case, he didn''t bother to bother about it. After all, the person here to deal with Lu Yashan was the Tang family. But now that Tang Yingguo and the others are no longer suppressed by the power of Xilongtai, and can resume their actions normally, they should always be able to deal with Lu Yashan.


    So Tang Ye looked at Tang Yingguo and said, "Since you are all right, then it is time to solve the enemy? I don''t want to do it anymore. This is your business and has nothing to do with me."


    Therefore, Tang Ye "swishes" in twos and then jumped onto the mountain next to him, as if he had become an audience and ignored these things. However, he was clearly a protagonist, and he would leave the scene suddenly after a few words, which is really baffling.


    Naturally, Lu Yashan was the most angry. At this time, even if he was not Tang Ye''s opponent, he would fight Tang Ye desperately, otherwise he would be really unhappy. But by the way, Tang Ye could not say no to fight at this time, so whether he could be willing?


    "Boy, don''t run! I''m going to kill you! I will kill you a thousand times and let you be buried with my son!" Lu Yashan chased Tang Ye up like a mad dog.


    Standing on a high place, Tang Ye looked at Lu Yashan who was about to catch up. He just waved his hand and shot Lu Yashan back to the ground. He said that he didn''t want to get entangled with Lu Yashan anymore, just leave the rest to Tang Yingguo and the others, or else he would solve everything by himself, so what would Tang Yingguo and the others do?


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Yingguo and the others, and said, "I said you should make a move? Is it that so many of you really can''t deal with him? The Tang family is not so incompetent, right?"


    Tang Ye''s words were in the bottom of Tang Yingguo''s hearts. Just now Lu Yashan had used the Dragon Washing Platform. They couldn''t help it. After all, the Dragon Washing Platform was a heaven-defying artifact. But now, Lu Yashan no longer has the Dragon Washing Platform. If they can''t deal with Lu Yashan, then it really doesn''t matter, it''s completely incompetent.


    Tang Yingguo was out of anger a long time ago, and he let out a low voice, even if he had just recovered from being suppressed by Lu Yashan, he immediately rushed to deal with Lu Yashan. When Tang Yingguo rushed over, he also summoned the Tianlei halberd. The Tianlei halberd vibrated from being inserted under the ground, then flew over and fell into Tang Yingguo''s hands.


    Huh huh!


    Tianlei''s halberd sent out a strong and terrifying purple thunder and lightning, which immediately caused Tang Yingguo''s entire aura to change, as if it were very fierce and terrifying, like a mad God of War. Tang Yingguo at this time was indeed very angry. He was actually suppressed by Lu Yashan just now, he was the head of the Tang family. Today''s matter, even if he solves Lu Yashan, it must be a bad face.


    "Lu Yashan, don''t want to be rampant here anymore!" Tang Yingguo yelled, then held the Tianlei long halberd directly up into the sky, and then suddenly descended towards Lu Yashan.


    Whoops! Huh! Huh!


    Under Tang Yingguo''s attack like this, he immediately heard several dragons. Then it was very shocking, seeing five blue lightning-like dragons suddenly emerged from the thunder halberd held by Tang Yingguo. The auras of the five dragons are very terrifying, so initiation, the aura is invincible, unstoppable, as if the world has changed color, the sky is thundering.


    It must be an extremely terrifying skill that can cause this kind of discoloration of the world. And this is the most powerful move under Tang''s halberd combat skills, Shenlong empowerment!


    The power of this magical dragon empowerment depends on how many dragons can be summoned. The more dragons, the stronger the power. Now Tang Yingguo had summoned five divine dragons, the power was already extraordinary. If Tang Yingguo''s strength is the pinnacle of entering the Holy Realm, then under the power of the Five Dragons empowerment, his power can be brought into full play to the Divine Transformation Realm, even in the middle stage of the Incarnation Realm. In other words, even if it is the strength of the mid-incarnation realm, facing this five dragon empowerment, one has to be afraid of three points.


    Therefore, the power of the Wulong empowerment was definitely not something that Lu Yashan could resist. If Lu Yashan could still use the power of the Dragon Washing Platform, it might be able to block it. Because of the power of Shenlong, the power of Qi Luck takes up a large part. And what Shenlong made is the power of luck. It is a pity that Lu Yashan can no longer use the Dragon Washing Platform, so facing the Five Dragons empowerment from Tang Yingguo, his heart is desolate, knowing that he has been defeated.


    "Damn it, I''m not reconciled..." Lu Yashan faced Tang Yingguo''s Five Dragons empowerment. He just looked up and didn''t resist it much, because he knew that even resisting it would be useless.


    Huhuhu!


    Then, five blue lightning-like dragons came down and hit Lu Yashan.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!" However, when I was impacted by this force, the pain was as if I was skinned by cramps, and every place in my body was impacted inside and out. The pain was so unbearable, he cried out unbearably.


    When the power of the Wulong empowerment passed, and then look at Lu Yashan, Lu Yashan seemed to be soft, without bones. He was faltering. However, he was not completely dead yet, looking at Tang Yingguo, and said: "I, I am not reconciled..."


    But in the next second, Lu Yashan turned into dust.

 Chapter 3535： No mercy!

    Being hit by such a powerful force as Wulong Empowerment, even Lu Yashan couldn''t hold it. And he didn''t resist it much, because he knew that he couldn''t stop it, so he gave up. In this way, completely withstanding the power of the Five Dragons empowerment, the end of the game is naturally to be broken.


    Lu Yashan died, leaving a group of Lu family masters. Knowing that the plan had completely failed, they immediately fled. They only had this choice. Facing the power of the Tang family, they had no possibility of resistance at all. If Lu Yashan hadn''t used the treasure of Xilongtai just now, they wouldn''t have been able to enter this dragon vein holy land.


    Now Lu Yashan is dead, if they don''t escape, they will definitely be dealt with. Even if they ran away, they might not be able to succeed. That was also solved by the Tang family. However, they always have to try, they can''t just be killed obediently.


    However, at this time, the Tang family began to fight back, but they would not let them run away like this. Just now, they were only suppressed by the Dragon Washing Station, but they didn''t suffer much injury. Now that the counterattack went back, the strength was still there, and they rushed over. They were also angry at these Lu Family masters, and they actually broke into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. In the current situation, even if they kill all these Lu Family masters, there is no problem.


    And Tang Yingguo has such plans. Tang Yingguo is still very decisive, and some of the methods are relatively iron-blooded. Now Lu Yashan has led people to break into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels. Although Lu Yashan has been solved, the Lu family is not the only one. The Lu family is also composed of many masters. Among them, there are also many of the ancestors of the Lu Family, the older generation who have cultivated to a terrifying level of power. What''s more, those old people have mastered mysticism. They are definitely a force not to be underestimated. If they came forward because of Lu Yashan''s killing, the Tang family would not be able to avoid a **** battle.


    However, even so, Tang Yingguo was not afraid, so at this time, he had to deal with more of the Lu family. In this way, the overall strength of the Lu family has been reduced a lot. And he believes that the people who can bring Lu Yashan here are all good. This must be a group of elite masters of the Lu family. In this case, it is even more necessary to solve it.


    "Stop them, none of them are allowed to leave! Don''t worry about the impact, kill them all!" Tang Yingguo issued an order to the Tang family.


    The masters of the Tang family wished to be able to do so. It was a shame to be broken into the center of the Dragon Maiden Holy Land today, and to spread it out. They all have a anger towards these people in the Lu family, so they must be dealt with now, and none of them will be spared. This way they can save a little bit of face.


    As a result, the people of the Tang family moved out to stop all the Lu family who wanted to escape.


    The Lu Family masters who had originally wanted to escape found that they could not escape, especially when Tang Yingguo, who was holding the Tianlei halberd, beheaded them, they even had no chance. Suddenly, they retreated back, gathered together, and wanted to discuss countermeasures. And they were very angry at Tang Yingguo''s actions.


    A Lu Family master yelled to Tang Yingguo, "Tang Yingguo, why should you rush to kill! Lu Yashan has been killed by you, and the Lu Family''s conspiracy to attack the Dragon Vessel Holy Land has been dashed. We are just invited by the Lu Family. It¡¯s just taking the advantage of others to serve others, so we can''t die, right?"


    However, Tang Yingguo ignored him at all, and said coldly: "The sin does not lead to death? This is just what you think. Breaking into the Dragon Vein Holy Land and plotting the power of the Dragon Vein Holy Land, is it not sin to death?"


    "That''s what Lu Yashan wants to do, and it''s not me waiting!" The Lu Family expert continued to argue.


    "But you helped Lu Yashan! As an accomplice, isn''t it guilty?" Tang Yingguo showed no mercy to these people.


    It is normal for him to do so. Because the Dragon Vessel Holy Land is not to be offended. And these people actually hit the center of the Dragon Vein Holy Land. Just one step away, something went wrong in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. Such a thing, as long as it is done, is a death penalty!


    However, those Lu family masters just feel that they are not guilty of death. They were still arguing, and the Lu family master said: "We are guilty, but the sin is not dying! What the master wants to do, we can only do what the subordinates do. Does this also mean that we should die?"


    Tang Yingguo sneered, thinking these people''s statements were ridiculous, and said, "You said you are Lu Yashan''s subordinates? Lu Yashan is your master? It''s ridiculous, I don''t think you are a dog."


    "You..." Those Lu family masters felt that Tang Yingguo was mocking them. They were very angry and stared at Lu Nianshan. Things are still very difficult for them, because they actually disagree with Tang Yingguo. If Lu Yashan''s plan is successful, they will not be kind to the Tang family and will definitely destroy the Tang family. However, in order to survive, they can only bow to Tang Yingguo, hoping to prevent Tang Yingguo from killing them.


    However, Tang Yingguo was very clear about the attitude of these people towards the Tang family. They would bow their heads at this time because they wanted to survive. If this weren''t the case, for example, Lu Yashan''s plan was successful, then they would probably be the one who slaughtered the Tang family now. Therefore, Tang Yingguo had no plan to let go of them at all, and snorted coldly: "You all have a good power. For the Lu family, you have invited the Zhuang mainland family. You don''t think that the Lu family is your master. So. Your strength, if it weren¡¯t for Lu Yashan¡¯s plan to make your heart move, Lu Yashan wouldn¡¯t be able to persecute you at all. Even if you leave the Lu family, with that ability, you will live well. But you are I chose to invade the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels and want to take away the power of Qi Luck in the Holy Land of Dragon Veins. Therefore, you either have hatred against the Tang Family and want to use such things to deal with my Tang Family. Or, you are against the Holy Land of Dragon Veins. The force of qiyun has a heart of conspiracy. So, no matter what the situation is, I will not let you go!"


    "You..." Many Lu family masters were really angry at Tang Yingguo''s words. In this way, there is no chance for them to escape?


    "Tang Yingguo, since you are so cruel, then don''t blame us for the death of the net! The power here is not something you can solve casually! If you really want to kill us, then we desperately have to make your Tang family pay a heavy price!" A Lu Family expert sipped out.


    "Really?" However, Tang Yingguo sneered in the face of the Lu Family master''s low drink, and said, "You are going to make my Tang Family pay a heavy price? It is not easy for you to solve it? I''m sorry, in my eyes , It¡¯s easy for you to solve. I can tell you that if you solve you, my Tang family doesn¡¯t need to pay any price.¡±


    After all, Tang Yingguo held the Tianlei halberd and directly hit these Lu family masters.

 Chapter 3536： Kill it all!

    In the eyes of many Lu family masters, Tang Yingguo''s words can be described as arrogant. Many Lu family masters thought that even if their combined strength was ultimately defeated by Tang Yingguo and the others, Tang Yingguo and the others would not want to win them easily. However, Tang Yingguo did directly deny their ideas, as if they were already vulnerable.


    "Tang Yingguo, you are really arrogant, then let''s see if the strength of your Tang family is really so strong!" A Lu family expert drank out, preparing to meet Tang Yingguo''s rushing attack.


    At this moment, Tang Yingguo was holding the Sky Thunder Long Halberd with a cold expression. After rushing over, he directly hit it with the Sky Thunder Long Halberd. It was a quick jab, and the distance seemed to be very short. However, when the masters of the Lu family met, they felt the overwhelming power.


    Tang Yingguo''s jabs were not only one attack, but dozens or even hundreds of times. Coupled with the lightning carried by the Sky Thunder halberd, the power is even stronger.


    The Lu family masters originally thought that they could stop Tang Yingguo with the power of five or six people. Although they felt that Tang Yingguo was arrogant, they also knew that Tang Yingguo was very powerful. In terms of singles, they were definitely not opponents. Even they knew that with the combined strength of five or six people, it was hardly Tang Yingguo''s opponent. However, they felt that even if they weren''t Tang Yingguo''s opponent, they could be blocked.


    However, they never expected that they united the power of five or six people, and faced Tang Yingguo''s prodding, they actually issued dozens of attacks. Therefore, they thought it was just blocking an attack. In fact, they have suffered dozens of attacks. Under such circumstances, of course they could not stop it. Not only could it be unstoppable, but he was directly injured and even died.


    Huhuhu!


    Ah ah ah!


    These five or six Lu Family masters, after being attacked by Tang Yingguo, directly cried out in pain. Then, seeing the three Lu Family masters in front of them, their bodies were beaten to death, and they died. They all kept their eyes widened in surprise and died just like that. Probably they did not expect that Tang Yingguo''s power would be so strong, they greatly underestimated it. The few Lu family masters behind were not killed because they were not directly attacked because they were conveying their strength behind. However, their situation is not better. Although Tang Yingguo''s attack did not directly hit them, Tang Yingguo''s power was too strong and they were also affected. Even those powers passed through the Lu Family masters in front of them, and then attacked them. Although the power has weakened a bit, it is enough to cause them serious injuries.


    The severely injured Lu family masters fell to the ground, very painful, and there was no possibility of fighting. And they are no different from death. Because if the Tang family had to kill them, they would definitely have no way of survival.


    Seeing this, other Lu family masters were shocked. They looked at Tang Yingguo and panicked. They thought that they would have to pay the price for the Tang family to fight with all their strength. But now it seems that Tang Yingguo can easily solve them by himself. Where does it cost to pay?


    This result is really hopeless. Even if you want to be hard-hearted, it won''t work at all, and it''s so hard to be lifted.


    So, what should we do at this time? Wanting to escape, Tang Yingguo did not intend to let them escape. The desperate battle was just to become the cannon fodder under the Lei Long Halberd of Tang Yingguo that day, it was useless.


    Suddenly, the mood of these Lu Family masters fell to the extreme. They are going to collapse. They began to regret it and felt that it should not be the case. Perhaps it would be nice not to come to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land with Lu Yashan from the beginning. They also thought that Lu Yashan had a treasure like Xilongtai, which could seize the power of air transport in the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels. In this way, they will also benefit. Now it seems that it is just a ghost. If the plan fails, they will have to pay a heavy price!


    "Patriarch Tang, you don''t have to kill us all! We can compensate you Tang family! As long as you let us stay alive!" At this time, some Lu family masters began to beg for mercy, and their attitude changed completely. From unwilling to stubborn, to panic, and then desperate, I begged for mercy.


    But Tang Yingguo''s expression was still so cold and stern, and said, "Leave you? I''m not telling the people of the world if you let this dragon vein sacred place be free for them to run around at will? Because they won''t die, so don''t be afraid. If you get the power of Qi Luck from the Dragon Vein Holy Land, you will make a lot of money? Huh! I tell you, there is no such good thing!"


    As he said, Tang Yingguo waved the Sky Thunder halberd, then coldly snorted: "I want everyone to know that if anyone breaks into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, there is only one ending, and that is death! Unless, he is better than my Tang family. Otherwise, the consequences are at your own risk. My Tang family will just obey and execute the orders given by our ancestors!"


    "You..." Those Lu Family masters were really desperate, and it seemed that Tang Yingguo was really determined to kill them.


    However, some Lu family masters still want to fight for a chance to survive, but they know that begging for mercy is not enough, so it shouldn''t be so ugly. Therefore, another Lu family master wanted to threaten it through the Lu family''s many powers, and shouted: "Tang Yingguo, even if your Tang family is powerful, even the first family, don''t think you can ignore anyone. There are still many monsters waiting to kill you! The power of the Lu Family is still very strong now, there is one Lu Yashan missing, and there are other Lu Family members. If you go to war with the Lu Family, you will never get better! You want it now It would be a clear attitude to drive us to death. Do you really want to go to war with the Lu Family?"


    Tang Yingguo sneered and said: "I am really worried about your IQ. At this time, I still feel that I dare not attack the Lu Family. Now that Lu Yashan is dead, I will kill him. If the Lu Family dare not snort, That is not my Tang family''s opponent either."


    After all, Tang Yingguo didn''t bother to talk nonsense with these Lu family masters, and continued to attack with the sky thunder and halberd. Whatever he passed, he killed these Lu family masters to the ground. Even if he didn''t die, he was seriously injured. Then Tang Yingguo made another knife and killed him completely.


    Now Tang Yingguo is using the Heavenly Thunder halberd. For these Lu Family masters, it is not of the same level. Killing them is easy. Before long, Tang Yingguo solved them. As the last Lu family master was pierced by the sky thunder long halberd, shaking for a while, then looked at Tang Yingguo unwillingly, and finally died, all these Lu family masters were resolved.


    Tang Yingguo finished solving these Lu Family masters, and then took back the Tianlei halberd. At this time, he was not going to deal with the battlefield issues here, but to see Tang Ye. He wanted to thank Tang Ye, because without Tang Ye''s words, he might have suffered today.


    However, Tang Ye was no longer there at this time.

 Chapter 3537： The past is the past!

    It''s normal for the Tang family not to be here. He didn''t want to interfere so much, just because Tang Yingguo and the others encountered unsolvable trouble. The Dragon Washing Platform was probably a magic weapon forged from the original Dragon Washing Pond. Before, he and Li Haoran worked very hard to deal with this magic weapon, so it is normal that Tang Yingguo and the others cannot deal with it.


    This could not be said to be disappointed with Tang Yingguo and the others, and then Tang Ye stepped forward to help.


    Otherwise, Tang Ye would not make a move. After all, he still thinks it''s better to be less involved in matters of this kind of offspring. He came back not specifically to help descendants of the Tang family. Some things must be borne by them themselves before they can grow.


    Although Tang Ye is no longer in front of Tang Yingguo, he has not left the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. He entered the center of the Dragon Vein Holy Land, which is the place where the force of the earth''s air transport is condensed. It is also called the center of the dragon vein and the place where the dragon raises its head.


    The power inside was indeed very strong. When he got inside, Tang Ye felt that power was piled up around him, but walking on the ground seemed like walking in the water, and received a lot of resistance. Even a powerful force like Tang Ye felt this way, then, if it were someone else, it would be even more unbearable and even unable to move forward.


    And this is actually a difficulty that people who can enter the Dragon Vein Center to practice must overcome. This kind of pervasive air luck is very powerful, not what they can absorb, what they can absorb is only the aura gathered in the center. But if you want to absorb such aura, you must advance in this majestic force. For those who came to practice in the past, even if they walked through this power-filled area, it would take a long time, not a few hours, not a few days, but a few months, even half a year, or a year.


    However, the time spent is worth it, because in fact, walking through such power is also a kind of practice. After walking past, you will find that your own strength has been greatly improved. This invisible power of promotion is something that you can''t get by practicing outside. So, the time it takes is actually worth it. Then, absorbing that huge spiritual energy, the strength will be improved even more, it is simply a qualitative leap.


    However, these abundant powers, in front of Tang Ye, could not stop Tang Ye from advancing. Although Tang Ye also felt the resistance, it was just like walking in the water. Although it didn''t feel good to walk, he could still move step by step. Therefore, at such a small distance, Tang Ye quickly walked over.


    This is the result of his use of only one-ninth of the power. If he gets all his strength, then even if he walks here, he can walk like flying.


    Huhu!


    However, when Tang Ye smoothly walked through the place where the force of qi luck was filled, the force of qi luck began to flow in an orderly manner, and then condensed to form a very powerful dragon. This giant dragon was full of golden light, and then stretched the huge head to Tang Ye as if it could swallow Tang Ye in one bite.


    Faced with such a thing, if it were an ordinary cultivator, I would be scared. However, Tang Ye was not frightened, he just glanced at the giant dragon and said, "You know I am not hostile, so you don''t need to frighten me specially."


    The golden dragon formed by the force of luck was taken aback by what Tang Ye said. It did not expect Tang Ye to be so calm. However, it is a golden dragon formed by the force of Qi Luck, and here is the Holy Land of Dragon Veins. The force of Qi Luck here can be said to be the strongest. Now, no matter which cultivator or demon, he has reached the realm, facing it, he absolutely dare not look down upon it. However, Tang Ye didn''t seem to take it seriously when facing it.


    How is this going? Who is this kid?


    In fact, Tang Ye is not a person, he is just the former Tang Sheng, he knows what the power of luck is. He used to control these forces of luck, so at this time, there was no fear at all. And he also knew that these forces of air transport were actually condensed in the ancient jade seal.


    Sure enough, in the front, pieces of ancient jade seals were floating. Those are all jade seals developed from this country through the ages. The jade seal was the condensed product of the national destiny of that dynasty, and it became the container of the force of air transport. It can be said that obtaining these jade seals is equivalent to gaining strength.


    Once the ancient jade seal was placed on the side of the red wall palace, but many people were staring at the ancient jade seal. The red wall palace was where the adults managed the country. If they were always stared at, it would be too troublesome. Later, after experiencing many confusions and turbulences caused by the ancient jade seal, the Red Wall Palace decided to put the ancient jade seal on the dragon vein side, which is equivalent to combining with the dragon vein, and then guarded by the Tang family.


    In this way, the place of dragon veins becomes especially important. The dragon veins and the ancient jade seal are both related to the fortune of the country. Therefore, this place must not be destroyed. It is also because this has become the most restrictive place under the control of the Red Wall Palace. No one is allowed to enter without authorization, and a very comprehensive inspection is required.


    Only Tang Ye could come in so easily, of course, after all, one of the colossal statues in front of Longmai Mountain outside belonged to him. As such a hero, a hero, or someone who had harnessed so much energy to destroy the Gorefiend, Tang Ye certainly had this qualification. However, Tang Ye''s qualifications were not revealed now. Because if it is revealed, his identity may be exposed. And he didn''t want to reveal his identity, just doing it like a mysterious, independent of other people. As for the past identity, it is all past.


    "Boy, where are you sacred, and why can you get inside so easily?" Jin Long asked when looking at Tang Ye. It really couldn''t feel Tang Ye''s hostility, otherwise it wouldn''t allow Tang Ye to come in so swaggeringly and look around again.


    In fact, if it is an ordinary person, if you want to break into here to get the power of Qi Luck, even if you can defeat the Tang family, it is not easy to face the golden dragon formed by the power of Qi Luck. Over the past hundreds of years, the luck here has naturally formed an independent guardian, the Golden Dragon.


    However, if the previous Lu Yashan broke in, then the Golden Dragon might also be dangerous. Because Lu Yashan has a dragon washing platform, this dragon washing platform is restrained to Jinlong. Fortunately, now Lu Yashan has been resolved, and the Xilongtai has also been taken by Tang Yingguo. As for how the Dragon Xiutai will be handled, this is a matter for the Tang family.


    Tang Ye looked at Jin Long and laughed and said, "Why, I helped you solve the Lu Yashan and prevented Lu Yashan from using the Dragon Washing Platform to grab your power. Shouldn''t you thank me? "

 Chapter 3538： Step on your feet!

    The Golden Light Dragon had sensed the Dragon Washing Platform used by Lu Yashan just now. As for the Dragon Washing Station, it is very fearful. Because even if it is a patron saint beast formed by the force of qi luck, but the dragon washing platform happens to be able to restrain it. If Lu Yashan was asked to come in with the Dragon Washing Platform just now, it would be over.


    Therefore, when Tang Ye talked about Xilongtai, Jinlong was still touched. It looked at Tang Ye and said, "Indeed, you helped resolve the crisis here. I am very grateful. However, I still want to know who you are. You are special. I can''t see your strength. And you Without any force of luck, this is outrageous."


    "Haha." Tang Ye laughed. When Jinlong asked questions, he didn''t know who he was. He just smiled and said, "Who I am is really not that important. I can only say that I am one. An old friend. I¡¯m here now. I don¡¯t mean to destroy this place, nor will it take away your power from here. I¡¯m just here to take a look, just like visiting an old friend.¡±


    "You..." Jin Long didn''t know what to say to Tang Ye. What does this mean, it''s like fooling people.


    However, Jin Long looked at Tang Ye like this, and felt that it was not a lie. It also knew that Tang Ye really didn''t have any malice here, otherwise it would have reacted as the guardian beast. It looked at Tang Ye and said, "You can easily enter here, and you don''t take me seriously. This shows that the pressure from my existence has no effect on you. Therefore, your strength is beyond imagination. It is hard to imagine. , There are people like you in this world."


    Tang Ye shrugged and looked around again. He could feel the jade seal of the ancient country, the heroic spirits who had boarded it, the people who had fought together, if they died, they turned into heroic spirits. However, after all, things are right and wrong. And he didn''t intend to reveal his identity, so he just came to have a look, and he was ready to go.


    There are many places he wants to see. After all, everything here makes him want to see. Anyway, when he returned here, he had nothing to do except to check these places first.


    Then, Tang Ye said to Jin Long: "Well, I''m leaving, so I won''t bother you."


    "You..." Jin Long was really puzzled by Tang Ye. He came here to take a few glances, and he shouldn''t see anything. Is it true that there is no picture here?


    Then Jin Long said to Tang Ye: "What do you want, you tell me, I see if I can satisfy you. No matter what you just said, it is very dangerous to me, so I think it is necessary to repay you."


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "I said, I don''t need to reciprocate. I am a person, now it can be said that I have no desires, so you don''t need to care about this aspect. Okay, I''m leaving, don''t say much Now. If there is fate, maybe we will see you again."


    "Hey, you kid, how can you talk like an old man. You are obviously a kid." Jin Long was speechless to Tang Ye. Because he heard Tang Ye speaking, he really felt that Tang Ye was like an old man. However, for such things, the Golden Dragon would only say that to those young people who have entered into it to cultivate. It has been covering up and teaching those young people like this all the time, but now, it seems that it has become a young man and has been taught by Tang Ye.


    However, it has been here for hundreds of years, and no one is older than it in terms of age. So, for the way Tang Ye speaks, hey, it is not happy anymore.


    Therefore, Jinlong wanted to keep Tang Ye and preach to Tang Ye. However, when it wanted to stop Tang Ye, Tang Ye''s figure whirred twice, flashing like a ghost. Jin Long blinked, thinking he didn''t see Tang Ye''s figure clearly, but saw that Tang Ye had already reached the entrance and was about to go out.


    "This..." Jin Long was indeed a little confused. How could this be? What kind of person is this kid? The strength is really terrifying. Even if he is himself, he can''t catch up. Who is this sacred?


    At this time, Tang Ye, who arrived outside the entrance of the cave, waved his back to Jinlong, saying goodbye, and said, "Little Jinlong, your strength needs to be strengthened. I think you did not learn from the power of luck hundreds of years ago. You are bred from the latest jade seal luck at best. If you want to say, you are a lot worse than those of your ancestors."


    After that, Tang Ye disappeared.


    "Boy, you..." Jin Long was immediately angry when Tang Ye said so. What does this mean, call yourself Little Golden Dragon?


    However, after Jinlong heard what Tang Ye said, it was very shocked. What does this mean, my ancestor? What shocked Jin Long even more was that Tang Ye actually knew its identity. It really can''t be regarded as a divine dragon that was conceived a hundred years ago, it hasn''t been conceived so long, and it was formed only by the power of the jade seal of luck. However, how can someone know this kind of thing at a glance?


    Unless there is a force of luck that overrides it. The problem is that it is originally made by the purest force of air transport, so where can someone''s force of air transport override it? In this case, its identity is not so easy to be seen. Unless it is those old monsters who have been practicing for a long time and have developed their own secret ways.


    But, the kid just now, shouldn''t be such a character!


    Jin Long was very surprised by Tang Ye, but Tang Ye had already left, even if it wanted to question Tang Ye. But at this time, it can''t leave here, because it is gathered here as the force of qi luck, and if you want to be able to go everywhere as a single entity, you have to spend more time practicing.


    "This kid... is really weird. Do I want to wake up the ancestor and ask?" Jin Long thought, it was really curious about Tang Ye. It felt that its ancestor knew Tang Ye''s identity, because hearing what Tang Ye said just now, it seemed that he knew his ancestor?


    In this case, is it really the old monsters who have studied the powerful way of heaven by themselves. The reason why they are young is just a secret technique of cultivation, which achieves the effect of disguising?


    "Forget it, this kind of thing can''t alarm the ancestors, otherwise I will inevitably be scolded. Anyway, the kid is not threatening, so don''t worry about that much." Jin Long muttered alone, thinking that there is nothing wrong, then just ignore it. .


    At this time, Tang Ye stood on the top of the Dragon Head Mountain after leaving the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. There are no people who dare to do this. Because stepping on the top of the dragon''s head is like stepping the dragon under the feet. Who dares to do this, who can do it?


    "Old friend, go ahead and sleep, I''ll leave first." Not long after, Tang Ye said and then left.

 Chapter 3539： The evil of anger!

    I just looked around in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, Tang Ye saw some phantoms, which were some things in the war. For this reason, he learned that the Shenlong who had been with him had been seriously injured in the battle of luck, so he had been sleeping.


    It is not surprising that among the people who used to be with Tang Ye, there are still immortals. Because this is only a few hundred years in the past. Some people have passed the step of birth, old age, sickness and death. However, such people are very few. Even the goddess, who is known as the most powerful person, has not gone beyond birth, old age, sickness and death, and has now fallen into the dust.


    In fact, Tang Ye felt that a person as powerful as a goddess would not be difficult if he wanted to break the secret of birth, old age, sickness and death. However, the goddess was also seriously injured in the battle of luck, and then she might have realized something and gave up this kind of breaking the secrets and chose a path of birth, old age, sickness and death.


    It''s like everyone has different choices. Some people may see different scenery when they reach a certain height. But this kind of scenery is ignored by many people. Others didn''t see it, so they thought that such a choice was stupid, but they didn''t know that it was them who was really stupid.


    At present, Tang Ye found that those people who had been with him basically chose a road from dust to dust and dirt to dirt. There are also a few people who want such a path but can''t do it. Like the Shenlong, it was originally transformed by air luck. If air luck is immortal, it will not die, and it will still exist in the world.


    In addition, Tang Ye felt that Murong Huansha who had become a zombie was immortal. After all, the zombies themselves are immortal. However, Tang Ye did not see these in the illusion of Qi Luck. And he couldn''t feel their breath in this world, so he didn''t know what their situation was.


    In general, there are almost no old friends of Tang Ye in the present ancestral land of the earth. As long as his identity is not revealed, no one will know him. And he is really just a person.


    Think about it, it seems a bit sad and lonely. However, Tang Ye knew that this was not a strange thing. It is impossible to say that after disappearing for hundreds of years, there are still those old friends after returning. Therefore, he is also mentally prepared for such a thing. Now that he is back, since he has nothing to do, let''s go and see what happened to these old friends. Or, look at the people or things left by these old friends.


    Nowadays, practicing in a big way is actually chaotic, so I don¡¯t know what happened to the descendants of these old friends or what they left behind. If it goes against the will of the old friend, then help a group, it can be regarded as doing some things. Or, let yourself do something meaningful.


    What made Tang Ye feel that it was a coincidence was that among the things left by the goddess, one of the big things turned out to be the Guiyijiao.


    The Guiyi Sect was founded by a goddess, and Tang Ye felt very surprised after seeing this from the illusion of luck. Maybe this is destined in the future? The relationship between him and the goddess is actually very close, but he also lost the goddess after all. It should be said that he failed many people. Therefore, if there is any problem with the Guiyi Church left by the goddess, he intends to help a group. And the granddaughter Tang Lanshan, who I met before, who didn''t know several generations, was a person of the Reformed Church. So Tang Ye thinks this is probably the unspeakable fate. Although he didn''t get along with Tang Lanshan much, he also knew something about Guiyijiao.


    The former Guiyi Sect had a pure belief, that is, to seal the aura and let the heaven and the earth return to the past. The earth is the earth and the sky is the sky. People can develop technology, live in peace and live and work in peace. Of course, even if it was a peaceful era dominated by technology, in fact, there was no absolute peace. However, it cannot be denied that in the world at that time, many people could live and work in peace. Compared to now, it''s much better.


    However, what Tang Lanshan was talking about before has changed. There are many people who can be called "evil" who have entered the Reformed Church, doing evil in the name of the Reformed Church, doing many things that cannot be tolerated. And they can join the Guiyi Church because the current leader wants to develop more strength for the Guiyi Church. Because they are the public enemy of the people, they are the "evil" in the eyes of others, and everyone wants to deal with it. In such a situation, it seems necessary to develop strength by any means.


    However, to return the world to ordinary stability is not to destroy the current world. The kind of thing that destroys the world and builds a new world sounds good, but in fact it is an vent of selfish desires. Because the establishment of such a new world requires too much blood. Many innocent people have to be involved. However, the purpose of the Guiyi Sect is to not hurt others as much as possible, to seal the aura of heaven and earth and prevent the aura from recovering.


    To do this, you only need to find the three books of heaven, earth, and man. There is no need to cause so much destruction and harm. Therefore, there are many problems with the current Guiyi Church, which must be corrected!


    "Guiyijiao..." Tang Ye thought of this matter, not only that it was established by the goddess, but also that his granddaughter was among the generations, so he decided to take care of it.


    Of course, besides the goddess, he still has many things left by his old friends to do. However, things have to come one by one, so he went to Tang Lanshan first, because through Tang Lanshan you can learn more about the Reformation!


    At this time, Tang Lanshan had returned to a secret stronghold of Guiyijiao.


    However, at this time Tang Lanshan was ridiculed by a gloomy man. It was a man with a hood on his head and looked a little mysterious, but his breath was very gloomy, as if he exuded a ghostly breath. He sneered at Tang Lanshan and said: "Tang Lanshan, I heard that you almost died, it is really embarrassing. Is this the strength of the people from the Tang family?"


    Tang Lanshan has no affection for this gloomy man, her face is very cold and stern, and he hums: "The evil of anger, have you not heard what you have said to me? Or you are a shameless scumbag, I have no time Take care of you, do you have to pester me?"


    This gloomy man was one of the "three evils" developed in the Guiyi Sect. The three evils are the three evils of greed, hatred, and ignorance. This gloomy man is the evil of anger.


    And these three evils were one of those members in Tang Lanshan''s eyes that undermined the purpose of the Reformed Church. These people just used the Reformation Church to be the enemy of the whole people, and wantonly sabotage, making people feel that they should do it. However, the essence of Guiyi Sect should not be this way, so Tang Lanshan is extremely dissatisfied with these three evils.


    If possible, she wants to kill these three evils. However, she is not the opponent of the three evils. And, the leader did not allow this, and she was also helpless.

 Chapter 3540： Three evils!

    The things the three evils do are indeed very evil, and they have a very bad reputation outside, and they are considered evil people that must be eliminated. And their existence makes people hate the unity of religion. If the original purpose of the Guiyi Church is acceptable, and even supported by many people, it is difficult for Guiyi Church to explain clearly because of such people.


    Of course Tang Lanshan wanted to kill them, just as clearing the door for the Reformed One Sect. However, the strength of these three evils was not something Tang Lanshan could deal with. These three evils have been famous for a long time, and the strength they possess is really not to be underestimated. Tang Lanshan is just a young junior, not invincible.


    As for these three evils, they are the gloomy men''s hatred and evil in front of them, as well as the greed and evil, and the idiotic evil. The so-called greed is to be greedy for the state of obedience, and must be obtained, otherwise, the heart is unwilling and unwilling. And anger is to hate the state of adversity, lose your temper when you are not satisfied, be irrational, and be angry. And ignorance is not understanding the truth, not knowing right from wrong, not distinguishing between good and evil, reversing and taking wrongly, causing evil deeds. These three situations are the root causes of evil. Therefore, these three people are already full of evil.


    Tang Lanshan could not kill them, and once suggested to the leader to clean them up. However, in order to stabilize the Guiyi Church and prevent the Guiyi Church from being destroyed and perished, the leader has allowed the existence of the three evils, feeling that this is an effective means to ensure that the Guiyi Church will not be destroyed. Because, being a public enemy of the whole people is not so easy to deal with. You may be killed if you don''t pay attention. Therefore, now that the Guiyi Church wants to achieve its goals, the first thing to do is to live. If you can''t live, then what are you talking about to do those great things. Every time, for some recruits, the leader only needs to have the strength to protect the Guiyi Church. As for their behavior, they don''t care.


    However, this is unacceptable to Tang Lanshan and other people who have the same three views as Tang Lanshan. Therefore, the current Reformed Church seems to be a bit split. People like Tang Lanshan are one group. And people like the Three Evils are another faction. Moreover, sometimes the two factions will calculate each other. People like Tang Lanshan wanted to kill those on the side of the Three Evils, so that they could take control of the Guiyi Sect, and could concentrate on the plan of sealing aura. However, in the same way, people like the Three Evils are also those who want to completely wipe out Tang Lanshan''s faction. They think that the people who have resolved these so-called peace and parallel issues, the Guiyi Sect is the one who has the final say. In this way, they have to let everyone see how the people they regard as public enemies behave as public enemies!


    They want to destroy, to destroy, to make the name Guiyijiao worthy of the name "enemy of the whole people". Otherwise, wouldn''t it be too wronged?


    Therefore, peace sects like Tang Lanshan and extreme evil sects like the Three Evils are just like water and fire. However, there is a leader who is a peacemaker in the middle. So far, the two factions have not made clear.


    However, now being provoked by the evil of hatred, Tang Lanshan wanted to make a move. In terms of strength, she felt that she would not lose even if she did not win against the evil of Shang Hao. But behind the evil of hatred, there are evils of greed and ignorance. If she takes action against the evils of anger, it is inevitable that greed and evil will also be attacked. In that way, three to one, she is no match.


    Now this evil of hatred is easy to get irritable, probably because he has encountered adversity and setbacks, but has not been well resolved, or has another accident, he becomes extremely resentful, as if he is cynical about everything. . Now that Tang Lanshan said shamelessly, he immediately became angry and shouted to Tang Lanshan, "Tang Lanshan, do you think I am pestering you? Humph, you are wrong, I just want to kill you! You think you are The people who walked out of the Tang family are already very strong? Can you be rude to my elders? Huh, damn, I want to kill you, and the same can be done!"


    Tang Lanshan smiled and said, "Really? Then you should try it."


    Now that the evil of greed and ignorance are not there, and if it is the evil of hatred, Tang Lanshan can have an argument from the leader. So, facing the evil of anger, Tang Lanshan sneered and provocatively, completely not afraid, and then said: "Do you think I am afraid of you? It''s ridiculous, you can only use that kind of mean and evil means. How can I be afraid to hide what is fragile in my heart?"


    "You..." Angrily became really irritable, and he shouted angrily, staring at Tang Lanshan with a ferocious face, and said: "So do you want me to kill you? Okay, I just kept going. I want to learn and teach you the strength of the talented young lady of the Tang family! Huh, what about the Tang family? What about natural cultivation? What about having your ancestor''s protection? In the end, all of them have to die in my hands! I want to Let me tell you, your Tang family is simply a waste that only guards the strength of the old ancestor!"


    Tang Lanshan was also very angry when she heard the words of anger. She felt that the evil of hatred could insult her, but it could not insult the Tang family, let alone their ancestor of the Tang family, that Tang Sheng. Therefore, Tang Lanshan''s provocation against the evil of hatred became very obvious, and he coldly snorted: "Do you want to take action against me? Then you should hurry up, don''t just speak with one mouth here anymore. Or, you too Just a mouthful? Huh, ridiculous, you are a cowardly coward!"


    "You..." The evil of anger was completely angry with Tang Lanshan, so he no longer endured it and suddenly shot Tang Lanshan.


    The power of anger is the spiritual power of normal cultivation, but his secret skills are much evil. It is a kind of sharp claw, like the nine-yin white bone claw on TV. When he was killing people, he would usually pierce people''s heads or hearts with that ghost-like hand. In the eyes of ordinary people, this is just a way of killing the enemy, but it is a bit cruel. However, for some masters, you can tell that after grabbing ghost claws into people''s heads or hearts, they really absorb the aura of the enemy.


    And because the cultivator dies, the spiritual energy contained in his body will be quickly lost, just like the soul. The absorption of such aura, because it comes out of the body of the dead, so the fusion has a dead aura. If this goes on for a long time, the person will change, become gloomy and terrible, and at the same time increase some Yin power, which makes the evil of hatred The power of is much stronger than the cultivators of the same period.


    Tang Lanshan knew something about the evil of hatred, but he couldn''t be sure. But no matter what, in her heart, the evil of hatred kills people like a devil. Such villains should be killed.


    Now, the evil of anger has been dealt to her first, and she is thinking, if she wants to find a way to kill the evil of anger, she has reason first!

 Chapter 3541： Do your best to fight!

    In fact, for people like the evil and hatred, if everyone is not of the same religion, you need to consider the people and things in the religion. Tang Lanshan needs any reason to kill such a person! For such a person, just kill it. For the kindness and justice in the heart, and to prevent other innocent people from being harmed, it is a great reason!


    As a result, now that everyone is a united religion, it takes a reason to kill such a person. Tang Lanshan found it ridiculous. So, sometimes she thinks, is it still meaningful to stay in Guiyijiao now?


    Think about the reason why I joined the Guiyi Church in the first place? Because when I went to practice, I saw scenes and scenes of ugly things in this world because everyone was fighting for cultivation. Under the cultivation of the whole people, chaos, disorder, cruelty, and endless fighting are what we see every day. But stability, happiness, and relaxation are a luxury.


    Tang Lanshan has seen with his own eyes that those parents who want to cultivate can just let their children die tragically since they ignore their children. Then, they felt that this was a catastrophe and inevitable, so they felt that they were absolutely right!


    Tang Lanshan cannot accept such a thing! In addition to this, she has also seen the villages and cities where demons are rampant. People''s lives are terrible, just like **** on earth. So, is such an existence really reasonable?


    Later, Tang Lanshan learned about Guiyi Church, that Guiyi Church was established by the goddess hundreds of years ago, and had a lot to do with her ancestor Tang Sheng. For this reason, she learned more about the Guiyi Church. After knowing the original intention of the Guiyi Church, she felt that this was what she pursued, and this was the way she should go, so she joined the Guiyi Church.


    But who knows, the current Guiyi Church has long been different from the original Guiyi Church. But she didn''t give up, she wanted to use her own power to change the Guiyi Church and let the Guiyi Church return to the right track. However, after working hard for so long, she found that her efforts not only did not work, but instead made the Guiyi Church more conflicted and crooked.


    Sometimes, she felt very helpless. Now, she is a member of the Reformed Church and wants to correct the reformed Church. And it was impossible to return to the Tang family. She insisted on joining the Guiyi Church and left the Tang family. Tang Yingguo made a clean break with her and was no longer a father and daughter. That meant that she would never return to the Tang family.


    Therefore, she found that she seemed to have nowhere to go, and her heart was really tired.


    In such a mood, my heart has accumulated a lot of hostility, those negative emotions. She wanted to vent a long time ago. Now that the evil of hatred is shot at her, she is not at all polite, and immediately confronts her, and confronts it fiercely, which can be regarded as a kind of vent.


    The evil of hatred attacked Tang Lanshan, and his hands released power, which turned out to be white light, gloomy, like ghost claws. And, the nails of the claws are very long, but they are not weak and weak, but sharp and hard like steel. Such sharp claws make people jealous. Coupled with that terrifying and gloomy feeling, there is an invisible coercion. If the strength is not enough, I am afraid that the scalp will be numb.


    And Tang Lanshan faced such sharp claws, without fear, only anger. She knew that to become such a claw, she needed to kill a lot of people and get a lot of death. In other words, the evil of hatred, I don''t know how many people have been killed.


    For such a person, Tang Lanshan uses as much power as he has, and will never show mercy. If you can''t beat it, you have to work hard to beat it. If you can play, you can use a little bit more power to make it hurt. This is the best way to let such people get the price they deserve!


    Thus, Tang Lanshan released his strength and condensed a long sword. "Swish" twice, two blue sharp swords struck the evil of hatred.


    Seeing this, he sneered and hummed: "Tang Lanshan, I think many people have told you, you were originally trained in Tang''s halberd combat skills, and now you halfway changed to practice sword skills, how could it be? My opponent? Didn''t you fight the pig demon before? Ha! You can''t even deal with a pig demon, right!"


    Then, the evil of hatred rushed directly to Tang Lanshan and shot two sharp swords, and then with two sharp claws, she grabbed the two sharp swords so gently. It was like being suppressed by absolute power, Tang Lanshan''s sharp sword seemed vulnerable.


    However, Tang Lanshan did not panic in the face of such a situation. Although she learned the sword skill halfway, she has made a small achievement with her talent. And the mental methods and skills she had cultivated in the past have always worked for her. Therefore, this also assisted her sword skills. For this reason, her sword skills are quite good.


    As for the previous fight against the pig demon, she could not deal with it, it was because the pig demon ate the blood of the demon saint, and the power was greatly strengthened, and she immediately gained the power of the big demon king. Now Tang Lanshan is only the strength of the mid-Transcendent realm, and it must be impossible to deal with the strength of the Great Demon King.


    Even the evil of hatred can''t deal with the Great Demon King. Therefore, just now the Great Demon King irritated her with the words that she could not deal with a pig demon, she didn''t bother to pay attention.


    Now, the evil of anger smashed the two sharp swords she had smashed, and she controlled her power again, and the two smashed sharp swords immediately gathered and formed again, and attacked the evil of anger again. The hardness of the two swords this time has become stronger. The evil of anger was also caught with claws, but it could not be broken.


    But the evil of anger shouldn''t be surprised by this, and he hummed: "This is not surprising, after all, you are also the strength of the mid-Transcendent realm. However, the power I use now is not all. So, you think I will deal with it like this. Can''t you stop?"


    As he said, the evil evil charm of anger sneered, and then he clicked, saw his sharp claws emit a burst of white light, as if they were strengthened, and then attacked the two sharp swords again, and easily made the two sharp The sword was broken.


    Seeing this, Tang Lanshan frowned. She didn''t say much, just did what she should do. She knew that the strength of the evil of hatred was about the same as hers, it was the mid-transcendent stage. However, some people have heard that the evil of anger hides the strength, and actually has the strength of the pinnacle of the Transcendent realm. If so, she is really struggling with the evil of hatred.


    But no matter what, she would not think that the evil of hatred could kill her. Therefore, the big deal is that the evil of hatred cannot be killed. In fact, as long as there are evils of greed and evil, even if the evils of greed and ignorance are not here, she knows that it is difficult for her to kill the evil of hatred. Even if it can be killed, it probably cannot be killed. Because after killing her, greed and madness will revenge her wildly, which is not a good thing for her.


    However, now that the evil of anger is the first to take action, she feels that no matter what, she must do her best to let the evil of anger try to be beaten!

 Chapter 3542： Wandering in the mountains!

    Once again smashed two sharp swords with ghost claws by the evil of anger, Tang Lanshan knew that the evil of anger was using real power. Then she didn''t hide it, and directly used her real power. She rushed to the evil of anger, waved to grab it when she rushed past, and then she created a sharp sword out of thin air, and then she jumped away, and then used the sword to slash the evil of anger.


    Looking at Tang Lanshan''s movements now, it was like using a sword as a halberd. Because the use of the sword shouldn''t be like that, but when he got to Tang Lanshan, he seemed extremely domineering. This point must have inherited some of the essence of Tang''s halberd combat skills. As long as it is from the Tang family, this can be seen.


    But to be able to do this is not just casual. Therefore, this is also because Tang Lanshan has that ability and talent.


    The evil of anger knows that Tang Lanshan is using real power, so he will not hide it. Faced with Tang Lanshan''s sudden slash, he sneered, crossed his hands, collided with two claws, and then shook it suddenly, and he shot A sharp cross-claw attack quickly hit Tang Lanshan''s sharp sword.


    boom!


    The collision of the two powerful forces directly shattered the house. Such forces were comparable to each other. Then the two left the house and went to the open space outside, and then confronted each other.


    Tang Lanshan knew that she was not good at killing the evil of anger, but she didn''t want to let the evil of anger feel that he had defeated herself. She felt that the evil of anger had to be disgusted no matter what, so she sneered at the evil of anger: "Is this your strength? If I remember correctly, your "three evils" have already been "famous", but they became famous much earlier than me. However, facing me now, you can only achieve this. Is it just the point?"


    Hearing Tang Lanshan''s words like this, the evil of anger suddenly became furious. This is damned, do you think you have no strength to kill her?


    "Tang Lanshan, you really learned a good habit that the Tang family has always had-arrogance and arrogance. In this case, I will let you see the power when I became famous, and see how you can stop it. I thought, At that time, you were just a little thing playing in the mud!" The evil of anger drank to Tang Lanshan, and then suddenly exerted force, quickly changed his figure, and jumped to various places around Tang Lanshan in an instant.


    Tang Lanshan frowned, didn''t know what the evil of hatred was meant to do, could it be that he wanted to deal with himself through an uncertain position? If this is the case, it will be sensed.


    So Tang Lanshan closed his eyes, as if entering a state of meditation. This kind of mental method is also the stunt of the Tang family. It is said that it was a state of "wandering in the mountains" left by Tang Sheng. The so-called pilgrimage on the mountain is like the soul coming out of the body and going to a high place to watch things on the ground. This mountain does not mean a mountain, but a high place. So, this is watching from a height, as if from the perspective of God. In this way, no matter how the enemy changes its position, it can be seen clearly.


    With such a stunt, Tang Lanshan noticed what he wanted to do when the evil of hatred moved around her body so quickly. After she found out, she was shocked, and quickly returned her soul, and then immediately sent out her strength to form a shield to protect herself tightly.


    Just now, under the stunt of wandering on the mountain, what she saw was that the evil of hatred was changing her body around her, not that she wanted to choose a position that she couldn''t notice and attack her. What the evil of anger did was to catch a sharp and strong blade energy in all aspects, and then the blade energy attacked and hit her in all directions.


    Such an attack, if you think that the evil of hatred is just trying to attack a certain aspect of her, it will be miserable. The next step is to be beaten to the whole body, and even the body is torn apart.


    Bang bang bang!


    Soon, after Tang Lanshan used her strength to condense the shield, sure enough, from all directions of her body, a strong blade attack flew quickly, continuously cutting the shield outside Tang Lanshan.


    "Huh?" At this moment, the evil of anger noticed that Tang Lanshan had gathered a shield to block his attack, and was surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Lanshan to react so quickly, or did Tang Lanshan see that the attack he had just changed direction was a full-scale attack like this, rather than an attack aimed at a certain aspect?


    But how can Tang Lanshan see this?


    The evil of anger feels that his speed is super fast, like a ghost. After all, he used to kill people like that, and cultivated a ghostly aura, that is, a gloomy aura, called the ghostly domain. In such a ghostly realm, he didn''t believe that Tang Lanshan could see the essence of his actions.


    However, Tang Lanshan has seen it now. Therefore, the evil of hatred faintly becomes more angry. He didn''t believe it. Couldn''t he solve Tang Lanshan?


    "Hmph, do you think you can block it by knowing my ghost domain? I tell you, the strength gap between you and me is doomed to your failure!" He yelled out the evil evil, and then activated the ghost again Attacks in the field.


    At this time, Tang Lanshan used his strength to form a shield to block the ghost attack just now. The last ghost claw blade energy hit, Tang Lanshan no longer resisted with the shield, and directly cancelled the shield, and then condensed a sharp sword in his hand, which was directly destroyed with the sharp sword.


    And she saw that the evil of hatred was once again showing this ghostly realm. She squinted her eyes and didn''t want to continue to be passively beaten like this. As a result, she once again performed the Tang family''s stunt on the mountain, and caught the figure of the evil of anger. Then, she aimed at the place where the evil of anger would shuttle and jump next time, and suddenly shot a sharp sword.


    "Wh, what?" At this time, the evil of hatred was originally shuttled and jumped, accumulating ghost claw blades, and then wanted to surround and attack Tang Lanshan again, and his attack power was further strengthened, I believe Tang Lanshan definitely can''t be alone anymore. Relying on the shield to resist. However, he never expected that Tang Lanshan would actually capture his position and attack him with precision.


    This is a very dangerous thing. If you don''t pay attention to avoiding and are attacked by Tang Lanshan''s sharp sword, you will definitely be injured. However, once he dodges, he will stop the ghost claw blade energy in the ghost domain. In this way, he will be too suffocated, because this is because he cannot attack and get injured. It can be said that he was slapped.


    However, there is no way. If they are injured, they will definitely be pursued in a battle of this intensity, which is very dangerous. As a result, the evil of hatred had to dodge Tang Lanshan''s attack and suspend the use of this ghost domain.


    But at this moment, the evil of hatred is known, Tang Lanshan must have cracked his ghost realm, can see his actions clearly, and lock his position, otherwise the sharp sword cannot be hit so accurately!


    "What method did you use to know where I am?" After choosing to stop the attack, he was very unwilling to hate and drank to Tang Lanshan.

 Chapter 3543： Ghost Realm!

    Being from the Tang family still has a lot of benefits, like a stunt like a traveler on the mountain, if you put it in other schools, you may not have to learn it. Because of the various secret skills of the Tang family, many of them were left by Tang Sheng and Li Haoran. Among them, as a gatekeeper, Li Haoran was originally the immortal law inherited from the old Taoist priest, so the secret skills left behind are basically immortal methods.


    This mountain is actually not from the Tang family, but it was left by Li Haoran. Tang Ye got it from Li Haoran and then passed it on to the people of the Tang family. In this way, people in the Tang family have the opportunity to learn. However, this is a fairy law after all, and whether you can learn successfully depends on your personal talent.


    This mountain is not easy to learn. Because this is a kind of secret art of the soul out of the body, most people may not even be able to reach the soul domain, let alone the soul out of the body. For this reason, there are only a few people who can learn the secret art of wandering on the mountain.


    Since it is a minority, not many individuals have seen it. Therefore, it is normal not to know the evil of hatred.


    Tang Lanshan felt ridiculous when he faced the angry question of anger. Can you make people angry if you have mastered the wonderful secret skills? Don''t you let yourself master these secret skills?


    So Tang Lanshan sneered at the evil of hatred, and said: "Why can''t I see your position? Do you think you have the secret skills? So you are the frog at the bottom of the well. I tell you, no matter how many times you use such secret skills, , I can crack it."


    "You..." The evil of anger is even more furious. He is an easy-tempered person. The so-called anger is like this. However, he showed completely killing intent to Tang Lanshan and shouted in a low voice: "Tang Lanshan, I must kill you!"


    Then, seeing the eerie and terrifying aura permeating the evil of anger, these breaths merged into the body of the evil of anger, and the body of the evil of anger changed, as if it had become a monster. However, he is not a demon. It can only be said that this is because he has practiced those evil secret techniques.


    Seeing such changes in the evil of hatred, Tang Lanshan''s expression became serious. That terrible ghastly power must be careful. At the same time, she was very emotional. As a human, she always shouted slogans like killing demons and eliminating demons. However, looking at the current situation, this person has become even more like a monster than a monster. Isn''t it ridiculous?


    "It seems that you have practiced some sorcery. Humph, you are no different from demons. Besides, there are good and evil in demons. And you, as a person, are so evil, even more evil than those demons and evil demons. Now that this is the case, I will kill you, walk the way for the sky, and clear the door!" Tang Lanshan shouted at the evil of anger.


    Then, Tang Lanshan no longer had any strength to retain, and the whole body burst out, and immediately gathered a dozen sharp swords, and then controlled these sharp swords to attack the evil in an orderly manner.


    At this time, the evil of hatred, the ghost claws became longer and sharper, the hair became white and longer, and the whole body skin was like a dead person, completely like a ghost. Facing Tang Lanshan¡¯s attack, he was not afraid at all and shouted to Tang Lanshan in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t be so righteous and awe-inspiring, who do you think you are? You¡¯re just a clown than expelled from the Tang family. You think you¡¯re joining the unity. Teaching is to save the world? It''s ridiculous, ridiculously ridiculous! You want me to be the frog in the well, I think you are. My practice is just a kind of ghost art, which is a kind of ghost control. But you say that I am evil devil, why? Not ridiculous!"


    After all, the evil of hatred swept in an instant, and appeared in front of Tang Lanshan at once, as expected, like a ghost. Then he wanted to catch Tang Lanshan, but at this time, a sharp sword flew over and blocked him. He wasn''t in a hurry, he went back easily, avoiding the sharp sword.


    Tang Lanshan glanced at him at this time, and thought he was very funny, even thought he was naive. Saying a few words about him, he would refute everything, as if he couldn''t bear to say something to him. What kind of psychology is this? Such a big person, this is either naive or distorted.


    "Ghost control is indeed not a devil''s crooked way. I think the ancestors of the Corpse Control School, who had a close relationship with Tang Sheng, created this genre, rested for the dead in the world, realized the way of heaven from death, and achieved the supreme secret. It¡¯s a good talk in the world. But you know very well that you are far from the old ancestor¡¯s ghost control and corpse control, right? How many people did you kill when you practiced this?" Tang Lanshan said again. Sneer and sarcasm.


    She said: "People are super saving the dead, and you, you make people become dead. People accumulate countless virtues, and you do countless crimes. But you still have the face to mention that ancestor''s genre. It''s ridiculous. If you let that old ancestor know, I''m afraid I will save you immediately, right?"


    "You..." The evil of anger was extremely angry with Tang Lanshan. He was really unbearable if Tang Lanshan was not killed, and he was going crazy. As a result, he twisted and danced in mid-air, and then continued to fly out terrible ghost claw blades.


    The evil of anger is like a machine that launches hidden weapons. It is filled with hidden weapons, and it is continuously emitted when it rotates continuously. This looks a bit exaggerated, but it is very powerful and terrifying. As for the ghost claw blades that were originally launched by spinning, not all the blades flew towards Tang Lanshan. After all, they were shot at 360 degrees when they were spinning. However, the magic is that these sharp blades all flew towards Tang Lanshan and attacked Tang Lanshan together.


    It turned out that if you take a closer look, you will find that the evil of hatred is once again exerting the ghost domain. Tang Lanshan was surrounded in the realm of ghosts. And in this ghost and charm domain, Tang Lanshan was the target to be killed. Therefore, all the attacks of hatred in this ghostly realm will continue to attack wherever they are, and will eventually turn to attack Tang Lanshan.


    This is where the real arrow has gone. This kind of ghost claw sharp blade attacks Tang Lanshan no matter where it attacks. In the face of such a magical attack, it was not easy for Tang Lanshan to deal with it.


    However, Tang Lanshan is not without a solution. The attacks in the ghost domain now, compared with the previous ones, seem to have been upgraded. Therefore, Tang Lanshan knew that he could not just use the shield power to resist. That''s very passive, and it can''t even be blocked in the end. When the shield is broken, it will be his own death.


    "Huh haha, Tang Lanshan, you didn''t pay attention just now, you hit my ghost domain again, see how you can resist this time!" An evil is very confident in his attack, and laughed at Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t have the mind to talk nonsense with the evil of anger. No way, the attack of anger and evil is really tricky now. Fortunately, she was also prepared just now. He had made several sharp sword attacks before, and now is the time to take effect.


    "Nine and nine return to one, endless life, endless sword formation!" Tang Lanshan yelled coldly.

 Chapter 3544： Endless sword formation!

    Tang Lanshan also realized that she had her own powerful stunts, and the endless sword array she was releasing was one of them. The so-called endless sword formation is to shoot ninety-nine and eighty-one sharp swords, and then these eighty-one sharp swords will circulate endlessly and never stop. If one is cancelled, it will continue to generate another one.


    Of course, this requires the support of the caster. If the caster runs out of power, the endless sword formation will also go out. Therefore, if the endless sword formation wants to never rest, the power of the caster will never be exhausted. However, this is clearly impossible.


    However, the consumption of strength by the endless sword formation is not too high. Because the eighty-one sharp swords are connected to each other and support each other, plus the cycle in ninety-nine and eighty-one, they will automatically absorb the aura of heaven and earth as the power support for operation, so that the power consumed by the caster himself is greatly Reduced.


    Therefore, if you want to fight the war of attrition, Tang Lanshan''s endless sword formation with ninety-nine and eighty-one swords is very advantageous. And even without a war of attrition, using such an attack can cause continuous attacks or harassment on the enemy. For those weaker enemies, facing this endless sword formation, I am afraid that they will be attacked by sword after sword, and they will not be able to resolve it until they are killed.


    Tang Lanshan played a sharp sword just now, but he was already using this sword formation. Another advantage of using this sword formation is that the casting of this sword formation is very natural and normal. In the eyes of others, it is just an ordinary attack. And because of this, others tend to ignore it and fail to stop it.


    Otherwise, like other stunts, there is a lot of movement before they are used, and others will know that they are going to enlarge the move, and they will definitely try to stop it. And this kind of danger is prevented, and it may be unsuccessful. In this way, it is useless if you fail to release a big move.


    And the Unending Sword Array will not have these worries, because in ordinary attacks, it is actually the step of using the Unending Sword Array. After hitting enough sharp swords, the endless sword formation can be activated. Then, a sufficient number of sword formations were condensed at once, plus the previous ones, enough for ninety-nine eighty-one swords, then the endless sword formations could be launched.


    At this point, the endless sword formation has been completed. In fact, the evil of anger just rushed to Tang Lanshan to attack, but Tang Lanshan had no response, and a sharp sword came to stop the evil of anger, that is, the endless sword formation was working. The endless sword array surrounds Tang Lanshan and will automatically protect Tang Lanshan.


    When the endless sword formation was launched, the speed and power of those sharp swords would exceed Tang Lanshan''s actual level. Therefore, as long as the evil of hatred did not reach the Saint Realm, even if it was the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm, which was stronger than Tang Lanshan, it would still be unable to kill Tang Lanshan. Because of the power of the Unending Sword Formation, it was at the peak of the Transcendent Realm.


    And the evil of hatred hadn''t realized that Tang Lanshan had already displayed the endless sword formation, he just thought that it was an ordinary sharp sword condensed by Tang Lanshan. And Tang Lanshan was able to block his attack in time just now because Tang Lanshan''s reaction was fast enough. For this reason, he felt that Tang Lanshan''s strength was probably stronger than he thought.


    But in fact, Tang Lanshan did not.


    Now the evil of hatred really wanted to kill Tang Lanshan, so he didn''t care if Tang Lanshan was stronger than he thought, but he felt that he could not be Tang Lanshan''s opponent. So he once again attacked Tang Lanshan. His speed is already faster than before, and he doesn''t believe that Tang Lanshan can keep reacting and can keep blocking him.


    Huhuhu!


    The evil of anger swept in an instant, changed several directions at once, and then attacked Tang Lanshan several times.


    Bang bang bang!


    However, in the face of every attack of the evil of hatred, a sharp sword flew over to resist him, rendering his attack ineffective. He even went to counter him, so he had to retreat.


    Faced with such a situation, the evil of anger frowned, always feeling that something was wrong.


    Although he felt that something was wrong, the evil of anger still ignored Tang Lanshan''s attack, thinking that Tang Lanshan did not use any special skills, and until now he has not discovered the existence of the endless sword formation.


    "Tang Lanshan, how long do you think you can block it?! Humph!" An evil rushed to attack again, looking very paranoid.


    Tang Lanshan shook his head and sneered in the face of such anger. If it weren''t for the strength of hatred and evil, she is not easy to take risks, otherwise, she felt that it would not be difficult for her to kill hatred.


    Huhuhu!


    Bang bang bang!


    Again, time and time again, the evil of anger wanted to attack Tang Lanshan in the past, but the sharp swords floating around blocked him.


    Then he retreated, and the evil of hatred felt that things were not normal. He noticed that the sharp swords around seemed to have been there just now. He thought that this was condensed by Tang Lanshan, but if Tang Lanshan condensed, how could he not see Tang Lanshan act. Moreover, the number of these swords seems to be no less. The question is, did he use his claws to attack just now and smash a few such swords?


    What is going on here?


    The evil of anger finally noticed the abnormality inside, so he didn''t rush to attack Tang Lanshan, but stared at the sharp swords. Then, he swiftly swept over, came to a sharp sword, and smashed it. And accordingly, those sharp swords started to move and attacked him.


    At this time, he saw that the sharp sword he had just smashed had quickly gathered back by himself.


    "This is...?" Seeing this situation, the evil of hatred frowned. Because he felt that this was the abnormality of the surrounding Qi Sword.


    The smashed Qi swords immediately condensed back, and the number of those swords has remained unchanged, surrounding Tang Lanshan, as if lingering and living more than that.


    There was his own guess in the evil of anger, so he wanted to test it. Then, he immediately attacked Tang Lanshan, and immediately a sharp sword came to stop him. And he suddenly smashed the sharp sword, and then another sharp sword flew quickly to attack him. Then he smashed the sharp sword again, but immediately another sharp sword flew to attack him until it stopped him.


    At the same time, he noticed that even though he had broken a few sharp swords, these sharp swords were quickly replenished and reunited successfully.


    "Sure enough..." After such a test, the evil of hatred probably determined what was going on.


    He looked at Tang Lanshan, exasperated, and hummed: "I have long heard that you have realized a wonderful sword technique. The secret technique is hidden in the ordinary, and the secret technique is really ordinary. It is called endless life. It seems that this Is it your secret sword technique?"


    Tang Lanshan didn''t need to deny it. To be honest, she didn''t notice the evil until now. She felt disappointed. It seems that the hatred of the three evils is not that powerful.

 Chapter 3545： The true and false of consumption!

    Tang Lanshan felt more and more that the evil of hatred would only be incompetent and furious, and she didn''t know what was going on. She would just get angry at every turn, not knowing what it was. Perhaps this was the origin of the "evil of hatred"? Being irritable, angry when you encounter adversity, always angering others instead of thinking of your own problem?


    "Are you only aware of it now? It seems that your frightening anger is nothing more than that." Tang Lanshan laughed at the evil of anger.


    "You..." Tang Lanshan felt so annoying for the evil of anger, which was really annoying.


    "You can''t kill me." At this moment, Tang Lanshan was expressionless and extremely confident, and then snorted at the evil.


    "I''m kidding! See how I kill you!" An Evil doesn''t agree with this statement. He believes that his strength can definitely kill Tang Lanshan. Therefore, he immediately rushed to attack Tang Lanshan, but with the endless sword formation, those sharp swords would take the initiative to protect Tang Lanshan. In the face of so many sharp swords, it is almost impossible to quickly break through and kill Tang Lanshan.


    Therefore, the evil of hatred was blocked by Tang Lanshan''s sharp arrow, and he fought back.


    Now Tang Lanshan''s measure is to defend as offense. He doesn''t take the initiative to attack the evil of anger, but if the evil of anger comes and attacks, it will stop him, and then counterattack him if he has the opportunity.


    In this way, it seems that the initiative lies on the side of hatred and evil, but in fact it lies with Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan was sure that it would be difficult for the evil of hatred to kill her. This is not her arrogant arrogance, but to judge based on such a long battle. However, this does not mean that she can defeat the evil of hatred. And this is precisely where she is a little unwilling. Because she felt that she could deal with the evil of anger, but if she wanted to kill the evil of anger, it would be difficult to do so.


    Unless the battle between her and the evil of hatred continues according to the current situation, and the evil of hatred is so persistent, she has to consume her in this way. In this way, the evil of hatred may consume too much power, and then Give her a chance to kill the evil of hatred. Therefore, she will say something from time to time to stimulate the evil of anger, just to keep the evil of anger going on, so that she has a chance to solve the evil of anger.


    However, she felt that such a plan would probably not succeed. Because no matter how stupid the hatred is, it won¡¯t be so stupid, right?


    Seeing that the evil of hatred was fought back by the sharp sword, Tang Lanshan sneered and said: "I said, you can''t kill me. In front of my endless sword formation, do you think you can break through it casually?"


    The evil of anger stared at Tang Lanshan with a somber expression, not the most somber. He felt the wonder of Tang Lanshan''s endless sword formation, but he also knew that to maintain such a sword formation would definitely require a lot of strength. Therefore, he did not believe that Tang Lanshan could maintain such a sword formation forever. So, as long as you don''t attack and continue to smash those sharp swords, even if those sharp swords can reconsolidate, it will consume a lot of Tang Lanshan''s power. As a result, this sword formation will disappear sooner or later!


    "If I can kill you, let''s see the final result! I admit that you Tang family are still a little capable. It seems that you learned a lot of powerful secret skills when you were in the Tang family." Tang Lanshan snorted coldly, then swept over, constantly attacking those sharp swords, breaking them into pieces.


    In this way, he felt that Tang Lanshan''s power could be consumed a lot. He was also proud of this, and sneered at Tang Lanshan: "Tang Lanshan, you need to consume a lot of strength to maintain so many Qi swords? Then I will let you consume more and see if you can support it. When! When you run out of strength, then your life, I didn''t kill it at will?"


    Tang Lanshan didn''t know how to be happy when she heard the words of anger and evil. He actually wants to fight a war of attrition with himself? But this sword formation of my own was prepared to fight the war of attrition! Others think that maintaining these ninety-nine eighty-one sword auras and keeping these sword auras alive requires a lot of power. Indeed, according to normal circumstances, this should indeed be the case. However, this is an endless sword formation. If it needs to consume a lot of power, it will soon go out, and there will be endless talk. Therefore, in fact, the biggest feature of this endless sword formation is that it consumes little power!


    It''s not that the overall power consumed by this sword formation is small, but that it consumes less personal power. Because of this sword formation, there is a kind of wonder of "borrowing force". That is, after the sword formation is activated, it will borrow force from heaven and earth. In other words, most of the power consumed by this sword formation is the power of nature, not the power of the caster.


    Therefore, if the war of attrition is to be fought, this is a great advantage. Now the evil of anger doesn''t know this, thinking that the power consumed by the endless sword formation is Tang Lanshan''s, so he wants to accelerate the consumption of Tang Lanshan''s power by attacking those sword auras. In fact, when he did this, the power he consumed was much faster than Tang Lanshan.


    In this way, when he ran out of power, Tang Lanshan''s power might not have consumed much. In this way, Tang Lanshan may have killed him in the end.


    This made Tang Lanshan look forward to it, seeing the possibility of killing the evil of hatred. Therefore, she felt that it was necessary to disguise it, let the evil of anger think that she was really consuming a lot of power, and then let him continue to use power to attack those sword qi. In this way, the power consumption of the evil of hatred can be accelerated.


    Tang Lanshan doesn''t need to wait until the evil of anger has exhausted her power before she kills him, she only needs to wait until the evil of anger is almost consumed, and she can kill the evil with her power.


    As a result, Tang Lanshan showed a serious look, making the evil of hate think she was nervous and afraid. Then she snorted coldly to the evil of hatred: "Do you think you can use up my strength like this? Ridiculous! I tell you, I was a kid and practiced in the Tang family, and I have entered the Dragon Vein Holy Land to nurture, what I have Your power is stronger than you. So you think that you can deal with me just by consuming power?"


    The evil of hatred saw Tang Lanshan''s serious look, and confirmed that Tang Ye was nervous, even scared. He felt that his approach was correct, so he continued to laugh at Tang Lanshan, and said proudly: "Tang Lanshan, you are confident in your own strength. Indeed, born in the Tang family, and entered the Dragon Vessel Holy Land cultivation, that strength His background is definitely several times stronger than that of ordinary people. But do you think I am an ordinary person?"


    "Haha, I tell you, I have killed countless people since I practiced the art of ghosts and charms, first taking the essence of people, and then robbing them of death. In the past few decades, I have killed not 10,000 people but thousands of people. Essence and death energy accumulate, do you think it is worse than your practice in those years?" Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Lanshan very funny.

 Chapter 3546： Wait for the moment!

    Tang Lanshan''s expression suddenly became more gloomy when she heard the words of anger. Damn it, dare to tell the murders like this. Sure enough, the existence of the evil of hatred, or the existence of the three evils, is even worse than the evil ways of the evil spirits. This is what must be eliminated!


    Seeing Tang Lanshan''s angry expression at this time, the evil of hatred even smiled wantonly, and said: "Why, you are angry? Haha, that''s okay, come and kill me! See who is killing who!"


    An evil sneer at Tang Lanshan in such a provocative manner is considered to have his purpose, which is to irritate Tang Lanshan and make Tang Lanshan confused, so that Tang Lanshan may take the initiative to attack him, so Tang Lanshan will consume the power. Will greatly increase, and Tang Lanshan will soon run out of strength.


    Tang Lanshan really wanted to kill the evil of hatred, but she still remained calm. I have cultivated in the Tang family since I was a child, and this dim sum realm still exists. She held back her anger at the evil of hatred, without impulse. And in this way, she would even kill the evil. Now, she will continue her plan.


    Since the evil of anger thinks that her power is being consumed a lot, it is better to let the evil of anger consume a lot of power. She snorted coldly at the evil of hatred: "I think you are really self-righteous. Do you think you can stimulate me with a few words? I tell you, although I am not from the Tang family, my state of mind I still trained in the Tang family since I was a child. Therefore, you can''t arouse me. You think you can kill me, but as long as I keep my strength from being consumed a lot, I can wait until other people come back, even the leader. At that time, do you think you could still kill me?"


    "You..." Hearing Tang Lanshan''s words, An Evil suddenly became a little anxious. Indeed, if other people were to come back, or if the leader came, then he would not be able to kill Tang Lanshan. The current leader, although there is no distinction between good and evil, everyone knows that what he does has only one purpose, and that is to recruit power for the Reformed Sect. A strong mountain like Tang Lanshan, or a member of the Tang family, would never be allowed to lose. Then, the leader will definitely prevent him from killing Tang Lanshan.


    In this case, unless he kills Tang Lanshan now, or kills it as soon as possible, there will be no chance.


    "Tang Lanshan, huh, are you afraid? Are you afraid that you are not my opponent, so you can only procrastinate? But didn''t you just say that I can''t kill you? Come on, have the ability to fight me directly Ah, let''s see who can kill whom!" The evil of hatred is still there to provoke Tang Lanshan, wanting to kill Tang Lanshan quickly.


    However, Tang Lanshan regarded him as an idiot, and of course would not care about his aggressive generals. In fact, people who have been agitated are the evil of hatred. He didn''t know that Tang Lanshan had been calculating him all the time, and was calculating him for the consumption of personal strength by this endless sword formation. So, what he did now was just a joke in Tang Lanshan''s eyes.


    Then, Tang Lanshan sneered at the evil of hatred: "I did say that you can''t kill me, but I said that you can''t kill me, but I don''t mean to fight him alone. I can use the leader and them to deal with you and let you Can¡¯t kill me, it¡¯s a means, a skill, isn¡¯t it? Anyway, no matter what means I use, as long as you can¡¯t kill me, my words are still correct, right?"


    "You..." The evil of anger is extremely angry. Sure enough, he was always the one who was agitated.


    "Then I will kill you before they come back!" Anger was so angry, he gave a low voice to Tang Lanshan, and then suddenly launched an attack on Tang Lanshan. He thought that since he couldn''t wait for Tang Lanshan to run out of strength slowly, he would let Tang Lanshan run out of strength quickly. Therefore, after constantly attacking those Qi Swords, Tang Lanshan was stressed on the one hand, and after the Qi Sword was crushed on the other, Tang Lanshan needed to use extra strength to reunite the Qi Sword.


    Feeling the evil of anger, this would definitely make Tang Lanshan run out of strength quickly. Of course, he knew that he would also consume a lot of strength in this way, but he believed that as the attacker, he had the initiative, and he could judge according to the actual situation. Of course he will not let his own strength be exhausted, and if that time comes, he will stop appropriately.


    Under what he thought was a good plan, the evil of hatred kept attacking, maintaining his speed and power, and his power was constantly consuming. But at the same time, he felt that Tang Lanshan''s power was consumed faster. When he saw Tang Lanshan''s situation, he also thought it was so. At this time, I saw Tang Lanshan''s expression tense, and then slowly cold sweat broke out on his forehead. At first, it was small beads of sweat, which seemed to have no effect, but slowly, the sweat beads became bigger and denser.


    Based on this situation, An Evil believes that this is Tang Lanshan''s continuous consumption of power, and the burden is beginning to appear, whether it can continue to support it is unknown.


    The evil of hatred became happy, and Tang Lanshan sneered under such circumstances: "Haha, Tang Lanshan, your strength is consumed very quickly, right? Your strength will not last long, right? I tell you, if If you obediently admit defeat now, I might give you a happy one! But if you continue to be stubborn, then I will let you taste what it means to be better than death! Then you will still die, and I will torment you After that, kill you again! You have no chance, no hope! Hahaha!"


    However, the evil of hatred is such an idea, but I don''t know how happy Tang Lanshan is at this time. Because those performances just now were all made by Tang Lanshan. In fact, her strength was not consumed much at this time. And the evil of anger thought that her power was consumed a lot, so she had been watching to see how much power of the evil of anger was. She doesn''t need to wait until the power of the evil of hatred is exhausted before taking action, as long as she senses that the power of the evil of hatred is not stronger than her, she will immediately take action.


    In fact, just now, if you scared the evil of anger, when the leader and the others came back, the evil of anger wouldn''t kill her, etc. There may be another situation in this kind of thing, that is, the person who came back was with the evil of anger. In that case, the situation would add fuel to the fire, and if he failed to deal with a person who could have the evil of anger, and a teammate of the evil of anger came again, then he would definitely have to die.


    Therefore, if Tang Lanshan wants to kill the evil of hatred, he must also seize every opportunity. Once you find an opportunity, you can kill the evil of anger, then do it immediately, can''t delay any longer, and don''t think that you can continue to let the evil of anger consume your power until you have overwhelming power. At that time, I didn''t know when it was, maybe such an opportunity would never come again.


    Now, the power consumption of the evil of hatred has been a lot, but Tang Lanshan felt that it was still a little bit, and if the evil of hatred consumed more power, she could take action!

 Chapter 3547： Have a great time!

    Tang Lanshan is waiting, and the evil of hatred is also waiting. However, I probably don''t know the evil of hatred, he has been deceived by Tang Lanshan. Therefore, now it seems that the evil of hatred is taking the initiative, but in fact, it is Tang Lanshan who is taking the initiative.


    But Tang Lanshan only needs to consume a part of the power of the evil of anger, she can''t let the evil of anger see its clues. So, at this time, she pretended to be more difficult, as if she couldn''t hold on for long. And she looked at the evil of hatred, very unwilling, and hummed: "Why do you have to kill me! I''m in the Guiyi Church, haven''t I stopped you?"


    The evil of anger saw Tang Lanshan doing this, he burst into laughter, and felt a sense of madness, very happy. Because he felt that Tang Lanshan looked like he knew that he was going to be killed, so he was afraid and wanted to beg him for mercy. He enjoys such things very much. Wasn''t Tang Lanshan very tough in front of him just now? But now, I''m scared, begging for mercy, haha!


    "Why would I want to kill you?" The evil of hatred enjoyed this kind of thing very much, and looked at Tang Lanshan as if she burst into tears, and said: "Because I want to kill you! Tang Lanshan, you think you are very strong, Do you think you are from the Tang family, and when you were born, you started higher than others, and you are destined to be stronger than others? Huh, someone like you who was born and grew up in such a strong and wealthy family, even if you are stronger What is there? Isn¡¯t it taken for granted? If you can¡¯t be stronger in such an environment, what is the difference between you and a waste? But, what if you are stronger? You are not the strongest! If you are destined to be the strongest The strong, it would be too unfair to the poor and low-start people!"


    "Fortunately, even if you start low, even if you encounter all kinds of unfair things, people who are poor like that can still catch up! As long as they find the right way, yes, as long as they use the right way, You can definitely catch up!" The evil of anger was drunk to Tang Lanshan, not knowing what he was talking about, it seemed to have nothing to do with him and Tang Lanshan now?


    However, Tang Lanshan was so keen and clever, listening to the words of anger and evil, something came to mind. She said to the evil of hatred: "Probably, you are the kind of cultivator who has a low start and encounters all kinds of unfairness or setbacks? Why, you regard your experience as an unfairness. ? And then resentful, irritable, so I have been suffering from''angry'', and then lost myself?"


    "I haven''t lost myself!" Angrily yelled, and shouted to Tang Lanshan in a low voice: "I have found my right path! I want to surpass you through these methods and let you know, don''t think you are born like that. The family, of course, is powerful and cannot be compared with others!"


    "What about the people of the Tang family? I''ll kill you all!" The evil of anger was drunk to Tang Lanshan. It seemed that there was not only resentment towards Tang Lanshan, but also resentment towards the entire Tang family.


    Tang Lanshan felt very speechless when she heard the words of anger, but she didn''t expect such a thing. Could this evil of anger, have you had anything with the Tang family before?


    But no matter what happened, even if the Tang family did something that was sorry for him, the target of his revenge should be the Tang family, not the innocent people. He also said just now that he killed thousands of people in order to practice ghosts and evil arts. This is an unforgivable sin!


    "It seems that you are really a loser." Tang Lanshan said again, still provoking and angering evil, and coldly snorted: "You failed in the past, but you blamed this failure on others and blamed you on you. It''s not fair. But you never thought that this might be your problem. I think your character is very gloomy. Maybe you have done some evil things before, so you were rejected and expelled? If so In this way, what qualifications do you have to resent?"


    "Hmph, facing a person like you, I won''t lose!" Tang Lanshan whispered to the evil of anger, as if she tried her best to send out a sharp sword and manipulate it to attack the evil of anger.


    An Evil grinned sneer at such a thing, feeling that this was already Tang Lanshan''s limit. Then, he can arbitrarily kill Tang Lanshan. Although he had consumed a lot of energy just now, he estimated his own strength, and there was no problem in solving Tang Lanshan.


    Therefore, he gave out his strength and smashed the sharp sword from Tang Lanshan with a pair of ghost claws, and said: "Haha, it seems that you are about to reach the limit. Very good, then you are my plaything. Hum, look at you. Looks like, there should be the last bit of strength to support and struggle. Then, I will let you use up this last bit of strength and make you completely surrender!"


    As he said, the evil of hatred suddenly issued a powerful force, and continued to attack Tang Lanshan. At this time, the Qi Sword of the Everlasting Sword Array was of course here to stop the evil of hatred. Sword after sword, although they were all crushed by the powerful force of the evil of hatred, the Qi sword of the endless sword formation was continuous, so the evil of hatred could not be finished.


    The evil of hatred fought for a while and felt irritable. He felt that these Qi swords gathered by Tang Lanshan were a bit strange. At this time, Tang Lanshan should not have much strength, and no such strong power, but why can the Qi sword of this endless sword formation still stop him steadily?


    At this moment, Tang Lanshan looked at the evil of anger, squinted and laughed. Because at this time, she knew she could make a move. The evil of anger has just consumed a lot of power, and she still has a lot of power left, at this time she can defeat the evil of anger. Finally, she endured until this time, she could kill the evil of hatred!


    Therefore, when Tang Lanshan was in doubt about the evil of anger, he took the initiative to control the Qi sword of the endless sword formation, and attacked the past suddenly, aiming at the evil of anger.


    The evil of anger did not expect Tang Lanshan to take the initiative to attack, he expressed surprise. However, he soon felt happy again, because he felt that this was Tang Lanshan''s final resistance, which to him was simply a negative resistance.


    "Haha, Tang Lanshan, you finally know that you can''t hide anymore? Very good, since you dare to stand up, then I will give you one... No, I can''t give you a happy one, you make me very upset, I haven''t been so upset for a long time, so after I tortured you severely, I will give you a happy one!" The evil of anger sneered at Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t bother to pay attention to him. Such an arrogant person could actually become a heavyweight master in the Guiyi Church. She felt that it was an insult to the Guiyi Church. But at this time, her attack on the evil of hatred started with two qi swords, but suddenly, it seemed to be slow and slow. It was a kind of moonlight, with a few rays of light halo toward the sun.


    boom!


    When the evil of hatred collided with such a force, the whole person was stunned, and he felt like he was going to be beaten to pieces.

 Chapter 3548： Not fatal!

    At this moment, the evil of hatred was completely stunned. How is this going? Tang Lanshan''s attack is so powerful? Can''t stop him?


    The evil of anger thought that Tang Lanshan had little power anymore. In this case, how can there be such a strong attack?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhh!" The evil of anger thought that Tang Lanshan''s attack would not have much power, so he directly confronted him. However, he didn''t expect that, on the contrary, his power didn''t have much power, but Tang Lanshan''s was still very strong. Therefore, he was directly beaten and his whole body was numb, and he suffered some injuries.


    Damn, what the **** is going on?


    The evil of anger is very puzzled by the current situation. And he looked at Tang Lanshan, wanted to ask Tang Lanshan, but found that Tang Lanshan no longer maintained the original defensive posture, but became active attack. At this time, Tang Lanshan controlled two Qi swords in front of him, and then suddenly shot out, attacking the evil of hate again.


    The evil of hatred saw that Tang Lanshan''s momentum was not easy, and he suffered the loss of being beaten just now. Now he didn''t dare to act rashly, first resisted, and then considered attacking.


    Huhu!


    Then, facing the two flying air swords, the evil of anger used a pair of sharp claws to attack, thinking that they could be broken, but found that the two air swords were very strong and powerful, and he could not immediately Shattered, and then, the two gas swords froze with his sharp claws. Then, slowly, the two air swords kept approaching him, and he felt an unstoppable feeling.


    "This, what''s going on?!" The evil of anger looked at Tang Lanshan, feeling that all this was too strange.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t want to talk nonsense with the evil at this time, she knew that now was a rare time, she must take advantage of this time to quickly kill the evil. Therefore, she ignored the doubts about the evil of anger and waved her hand again. This time she not only controlled a few Qi swords, but controlled all the Qi swords in the endless sword formation, that is, ninety-nine and eighty-one swords. Then he shot out against the evil of hatred.


    The evil of hatred suddenly realized what Tang Lanshan could still control the ninety-nine-eighty-one Qi sword. He drank it to Tang Lanshan: "Tang Lanshan, you didn¡¯t consume any power. You have been pretending, but I have consumed a lot of power. So now, you can hurt with such a rich power. I have consumed a lot of money!"


    "Damn! You have been acting, you have been lie to me! This endless sword formation... I was wrong, this endless sword formation, the so-called endless sword formation, is not relying on your strength to maintain the endless, but It depends on the power of nature to catch the heavens and the earth! Therefore, the consumption of your own power is very small! Damn... this endless sword formation is really amazing..." The evil of anger realized this at this moment, and then, he also I had to marvel that Tang Lanshan could comprehend such an ability.


    Huhuhu!


    At this time, Tang Lanshan was still unmoved by the evil of anger, no matter whether the evil of anger was as angry as ever, or she was amazed at her, she knew that all she had to do was to seize the moment to kill the evil of anger. , Otherwise you will lose your chance, and you will not be able to kill the evil of anger. Then, you will be madly retaliated by the evil of anger. Don''t forget that the evil of hatred is not a single person, he also has the evil of greed and evil together. If these three evils joined forces, she couldn''t deal with it.


    At this time, the evil of anger is extremely angry, and the whole person is going to be so angry. Because he did not expect that he would be deceived and teased by Tang Lanshan from beginning to end. Fortunately, he thought he had won, and he was so sincere, but in the end, everything was a deception!


    "Tang Lanshan! I can''t forgive you!" He drew out the evil anger, and then burst out a white light all over the body, as if the stimulation made people blind. Looking at it this way, I found that the evil of hatred wanted to become a monster. Around his body, a corpse transformed into power was faintly visible. The corpse was wrapped in bandages, like a shroud.


    In this way, the evil of hatred is even more terrifying, making people feel that he is not human at all.


    "I killed thousands of people and condensed into this corpse refining body! It is powerful, beyond your imagination, just see who is more powerful!" The evil of anger was low to Tang Lanshan. It''s not difficult to see that this corpse refining body is probably the strongest killer move for the evil of hatred, that is, his assassin.


    He was forced by Tang Lanshan, and he was driven to a dead end, otherwise he would not use this last box-pressing skill.


    But Tang Lanshan treated him the same way. Since he had committed such a serious crime, he didn''t need a trace of sympathy. Since you want to use box-pressing skills to compare high and low, use it!


    Tang Lanshan''s stunt at this time is no longer there, but the endless sword formation is enough. Nine-nine-eighty-one swords can continue to condense again. Using such power to attack the past, how can you stop the evil that has no power?


    Whirring whirring!


    Suddenly, a dense array of Qi swords attacked and hit the evil of hatred. At this time, the evil of anger has further improved the strength, and almost all the strength has been used. In this way, it will hurt his roots. Because he was consuming a lot of power and then forced to use it, it would definitely have an impact.


    Chi Chi!


    At first, I saw Tang Lanshan''s Qi Sword hit the Evil of Affliction, and it was swallowed by the power of Evil Affliction, and then disappeared in an instant. However, this is not the whole of the Qi sword under the endless sword formation. Next, another Qi sword like a rain of arrows came and attacked, all hitting the evil of hatred.


    Whoosh whoosh!


    Like a steady stream, the Qi Sword kept attacking, uninterrupted, even if it was crushed by the power of hatred, but it crushed the old, and there were new, and then it attacked densely.


    The original power of the evil of hatred is not a lot, even if he used the strongest stunt-refining the corpse, in the end, because he did not have enough strength to support, he began to be hit and penetrated by the Qi sword, and once he missed it It collapsed once.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) He suffered tremendous damage all at once, and couldn''t help but scream out again and again.


    Seeing this, Tang Lanshan was confident that he was hit by the anger of ninety-nine and eighty-one Dao Qi Swords and would definitely be killed by her. But now, her power consumption is also large, there is no need to maintain the endless sword formation, and no longer continue to condense the Qi sword.


    Then, see the situation of hatred and evil. Sure enough, the anger at this time has changed back to the original appearance due to serious injuries. At this time, he was very embarrassed, his hair was messy, his clothes were in tatters, and there were blood stains all over his body. This was because his body was injured everywhere.


    "Huh?" However, after Tang Lanshan glanced at the evil of anger, he found that the evil of anger had no fatal injuries. Then she took a closer look and found that the evil of anger had shielded the deadly place with all her strength.


    But this is useless, Tang Lanshan only needs to go and kill him.

 Chapter 3549： Come in time!

    For those who have cultivated to the transcendent realm, even if they have suffered a lot of injury, but it is not fatal, they can recuperate. Because the greatest significance of the transcendent state is to transcend the mortal body.


    In other words, the body is no longer measured by the usual flesh. When the evil of anger is attacked by the ninety-nine-eighty-one Qi swords of the endless sword formation, regardless of other physical injuries, only protecting the deadly place is a way to save one''s life.


    However, the evil of hatred did so only to prevent himself from dying under the attack of the ninety-nine-eighty-one Qi sword of the endless sword formation. He is now exhausted, and his whole body is hurt and painful, even if it is not fatal, it will be difficult for him to move for a while. Under this situation, Tang Lanshan, who still has a lot of power, is not easy to kill him?


    Of course Tang Lanshan wanted to kill him, so she wouldn''t be merciful at this point. Moreover, she doesn''t talk nonsense. Because she was worried that someone would come back after a second delay. Regardless of whether it is the leader or the gang of hatred, then she can''t kill the hatred.


    So, she gathered a sword of energy, held it in her hand, and went straight to kill the evil of anger, so as to avoid being evaded by the evil of anger if she used a long-range attack, and wasting more time. She approached the past personally, and didn''t believe in what other tricks the evil of hatred could do.


    The evil of hatred had no strength to stop Tang Lanshan at this time, but he didn''t want to die. He could not accept such a result. How could it be that he actually lost to Tang Lanshan? At the beginning, I was absolutely sure to kill Tang Lanshan! Now the result is that he will be killed by Tang Lanshan?


    "Tang, Tang Lanshan, you can''t kill me! Otherwise, my brother will definitely kill you!" Unwilling to be killed like this, the evil of hatred, drank it to Tang Lanshan. His two brothers are greed and evil.


    Indeed, if Tang Lanshan kills him, then the greed and evil will definitely not let Tang Lanshan go. Tang Lanshan really needs to consider this point.


    But now Tang Lanshan doesn''t want to think about it. Thinking so much and doing nothing is meaningless. If you want to accomplish something, you can''t just think about it, you have to do it first. Only when you do it will you know what is wrong. If you have any problems, you can overcome them before you can get things done.


    Of course, it does not mean that you have to do it casually. What needs to be considered is still to be considered, combined with the sensibility of thinking twice before acting. Just like the thing that Tang Lanshan wants to kill the evil of hatred, if the evil of hatred is killed, she will definitely be killed by the evil of greed and evil, and if she does not want to be killed, then she should not go Kill the evil.


    However, at this time, Tang Lanshan''s desire to kill the evil of hatred is stronger than anything else, and she knows that even if she doesn''t kill the evil of hatred here, then, after the incident, she will be scorned by the evil. Combine the evil of greed and the evil of ignorance. She doesn''t kill the evil of hatred, and the evil of hatred doesn''t kill her?


    She is not so naive!


    Therefore, Tang Lanshan didn''t pay attention to what the evil of anger had said, and was determined to kill, holding a sharp sword in his hand, and piercing his heart against the evil of anger. As long as you pierce the heart of the evil of anger and stop the breathing of the evil of anger, that is fatal injury, and the evil of anger will die.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t waste any time. After wounding the evil of hatred with the nine-nine-eighty-one of the endless sword formation, he immediately rushed to kill the evil. However, at this moment, just as she was about to pierce the heart of hatred, a powerful force rushed and cut her arm.


    She quickly backed away to avoid her, or her arm would be severed.


    Then she immediately frowned, her expression was cold and stern, and hummed: "The evil of greed, the evil of ignorance, you came back in time."


    Whizzing!


    Then I saw that a short, big fat man and a man like a scholar appeared in front of the evil.


    A short man who is as fat as a ball is greed and evil, and a man who looks like a scholar and has a gentleman''s breath next to him is idiotic evil.


    At this moment, Tang Lanshan looked cold on the surface, but yelled badly inside. This is the worst thing for her.


    The evil of hatred has not been killed, but the evil of greed and ignorance have appeared. In this way, she probably won''t have a chance to kill the evil again. To make matters worse, she may not only be unable to kill the evil of hatred, but will be killed by the combination of greed and evil!


    Damn it! I didn''t expect to run into such a thing. It was because I had fought with hatred for too long, so did the greed and madness come back? The problem is that it is also very difficult to deal with the evil of hate, and it is impossible to kill it quickly. So, now I can only say that my luck is too bad.


    "Ha!" And seeing such a thing, I thought I was going to be killed, and I was so afraid that I was trembling with hatred. I was happiest and excited.


    Now that the greed and wickedness of his two brothers have returned, doesn''t that mean that he will not be killed?


    What a good thing this is! Damn, thought I was going to be killed. I am so unwilling, so afraid, I don''t want to die!


    Unexpectedly, I really don''t need to be killed!


    This feeling of getting hope in despair is really cool.


    But soon, the evil of hatred was furious again. Because Tang Lanshan actually forced him to this point! To make him so embarrassed and embarrassed, he was afraid that if he was scared a little bit more, he would have to pee out in fright. Such a thing is absolutely unforgivable!


    He wants to kill Tang Lanshan, torture slowly, and slowly vent his anger!


    However, at this time, the evil of hatred was still seriously injured. He originally wanted to stand up and yelled at Tang Lanshan, but he found that he was injured too badly and it was difficult to even shout out, so he had to rest first. Up.


    Greed and evil and madness know the mood of anger and evil at this time, madness is a scholar, not hurried, smiled, and said to the evil of anger, "Second brother, don¡¯t worry, kill Tang Lanshan¡¯s Brother and I will still give it to you. But before that, we won''t let Tang Lanshan go easily, so let''s get rid of Tang Lanshan first, lest her struggle is also annoying."


    Greed is a little fat man who looks a little funny. He originally thought he was a little brother, but he was the eldest brother of the three evils. He agreed with the idiot, to interrupt Tang Lanshan''s hands and feet first, and then don''t worry about Tang Lanshan''s escape.


    Therefore, Greed looked at Tang Lanshan, showing an evil smile. After that, he gave a "swish" and saw the evil of greed like a rocket launch, and a **** breath was sprayed behind him, and then the evil of greed ran horizontally, as if rushing his head over, and swept to Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan hurriedly avoided, jumped up, and landed on a rock, avoiding the attacks of greed and evil. But she knew that the next thing was probably beyond her control. She was even more worried that she was killed!

 Chapter 3550： A nightmare to eat!

    It is not strange that Tang Lanshan will be killed. Now there are both greed and evil, and Tang Lanshan has not been easy to deal with hate and evil just now. Now facing two masters of this level at the same time, how can she stop it?


    So Tang Lanshan felt that this was the worst thing. He failed to kill the evil of hatred, but allowed himself to be killed. It was a loss to the extreme.


    But at this point, there is no room for recovery. Unless the leader returns, it may prevent such things. But for the leader, Tang Lanshan did not hold any hope. Probably, she was very disappointed with that leader. Since she can tolerate the existence of the "three evils", she is very disappointed.


    Seeing Tang Lanshan dodge the attack of greed and evil, the idiot laughed, but did not rush, and said, "I didn''t expect you to have good power. It seems that we have always underestimated you."


    Greed and Evil felt the same way. They all recognized Tang Lanshan''s strength. Because Tang Lanshan fought the evil of anger, and even hit the point where the evil of anger was about to be killed. At this time, Tang Lanshan still had more power, which made them feel that if Tang Lanshan¡¯s power was taken out alone, One of his three evils is comparable.


    However, even this is useless. Now that the two of them join forces, they will definitely kill Tang Lanshan. However, the evil of hatred is not reconciled. After being relieved, the whole person feels a lot more comfortable, and he hums: "Huh, Tang Lanshan is not that powerful, I just fell in her way. She has a secret trick, no If you don¡¯t know the mystery of this secret technique, Xijian Formation is very likely to be deceived. If you let me fight her again, I will definitely not lose!"


    "Haha." For the words of anger, he laughed madly, really like a gentle scholar, and said: "Second brother, you know her secret, of course you can beat her. Then according to you That said, I can deal with her now?"


    "Of course you can! Third brother, don''t you think you can''t kill her?" He snorted, a little unhappy, thinking that the idiot is the ambition of others to destroy one''s own power.


    Infatuation is just a smile without a word. The more he is like this, the more people can''t see through, the more powerful he might be. He probably knew everything right now, even the previous battle between the evil and Tang Lanshan. However, he felt that everything was a foregone conclusion in the current situation, so there was no need to make it so clear. Sometimes pretending to be confused is good for oneself, making others think that one''s strength is not very good.


    Regardless of greed and evil, he is a short, fat man who likes to eat, eat people, eat ghosts and eat demons. He didn''t want to think about it so much, as long as it was an enemy or anyone who wanted to eat, just eat it. Regardless of whether others are strong or weak, good or evil, and how far they are from themselves. As long as you can eat it, eat it!


    "The people of the Tang family must be delicious, hehe!" Greedy Evil looked at Tang Lanshan, his eyes glowing, and then no matter how many, it was like a dog rushing over and opening his mouth when he saw meat buns. , To eat Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan was so angry when she saw these three evils, she wanted to kill these three evils extremely in her heart. However, she hated that she was not strong enough to do such a thing. And even to her despair, she was going to be killed.


    However, she wouldn''t be obedient, and even if she died, she would fight to the end. And, as long as you keep fighting, you may not die, because when others come back, things like this should be stopped.


    As a result, Tang Lanshan continued to condense the sword of Qi to confront the evil of greed. She has to use the endless sword formation again, so that she can fight longer.


    On the other side, the evil of hatred saw Tang Lanshan''s behavior, and recalled the situation when he and Tang Lanshan were fighting just now, and suddenly realized that Tang Lanshan was about to use the endless sword formation again. He immediately shouted to the evil of greed: "Big brother, be careful, Tang Lanshan is probably about to use the endless sword formation again, I just didn''t pay attention, so I followed her way!"


    But the evil of greed didn''t care about the evil of hatred, nor did he care about the endless sword formation Tang Lanshan wanted to use. He just grinned and smiled, as if he was very hungry again, and Tang Lanshan was fragrant and delicious food, he just rushed over to eat the delicious food.


    The idiot was watching, and he said to the anger of anger: "Second brother, you don¡¯t have to worry about elder brother, eldest brother will only eat what you can and cannot eat, if you force him to eat, he won¡¯t Eat it. So, just watch it carefully."


    The evil of hate knows the ability of greed and evil. If you say that this gluttony, it really has the power of gluttony, and I don''t know if it has the ability of the beast to gluttonous, so that''s why. The name of greed and evil has always been frightening. Because many people who die under the evil of greed are master cultivators, countless. When recalling greed and evil, people only think it is a nightmare. Because greed and evil don''t have any powerful stunts, there are no other gorgeous things. He just grinned, like a smile, like a clown, and then rushed towards people like a lunatic.


    Seeing such a grin, and rushing toward him desperately, if there are too many, it feels abnormal, and if it can''t be stopped, it feels like a nightmare.


    Now, the greed and evil look like this, constantly rushing towards Tang Lanshan. If you get close to Tang Lanshan, you will eat Tang Lanshan''s meat directly. However, now Tang Lanshan stopped with a sharp sword, one after another, and was about to release the endless sword formation. However, in the face of such a sharp sword, the greed and evil were not in the eyes, and it was just a bite, and then swallowed in the stomach.


    "Wh, what?" Tang Lanshan was shocked seeing this situation. After she swallowed the sword because of greed and evil, she felt that her strength had also been swallowed. Those sharp swords themselves were made by her power, and now the sharp swords were swallowed, just like her power was swallowed. This seems reasonable. However, based on the nature of power, it is impossible to be taken away like this, which seems very unreasonable.


    Normally, the moment the sharp sword was swallowed, it was resolved and should have dissipated. Then Tang Lanshan''s power is consumed, and it will not be the evil of greed. However, the power of that sharp sword now seemed to have been taken away by greed.


    Can he take away power?


    Just by eating like this?


    Tang Lanshan was really surprised when she thought of this. Then there is fear!


    Because if greed and evil keep swallowing her sword, it means that her power will always be taken away. In this case, she can''t maintain the endless sword formation, and she doesn''t have much power to fight and consume it!

 Chapter 3551： Feeling low!

    Sure enough, as rumored, the most feared of the three evils is the evil of greed. Tang Lanshan was very jealous now watching the greedy and evil grinning like a clown. If one''s own strength has been eaten up like this, it may not last long.


    Tang Lanshan felt very tired all of a sudden, and felt that nothing went well. Is it really that difficult if you want to go your own way?


    Sure enough, without enough strength, it''s hard to move.


    However, since you have chosen, you have to stick to it, even at the last moment, you can''t give up. Tang Lanshan remembered his father''s teaching. According to my father, this is also what Grandpa taught. But Grandpa also said that this is the teaching of Grandpa Zeng. And Grandpa Zeng said... In fact, this is the teaching of the ancestors.


    Tang Lanshan used to go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land and the statue of the ancestor to reflect. Every time there is something boring, no one will tell it, and it will go to the ancestor. However, the ancestors are no longer there after all, and all that is left are those precepts and teachings, as well as various secret methods. As for the asylum, in fact, this thing is invisible and intangible. If you say you can improve your talent, there are also people in the Tang family who have mediocre talent.


    Therefore, the existence of the ancestors is probably just a belief. However, for Tang Lanshan, she likes to listen to those stories about our ancestors. Of course, the stories of our ancestors have actually been adapted. Those above hope that everything is good, so the stories are good. However, folk historians always have different opinions. They think that they have revealed the truth, and they also praised and criticized Tang Sheng''s affairs.


    However, although it is a story like wild history, it makes people feel more credible. Because the story about Tang Sheng, at that time, it was impossible to really be all good. Just like the inheritance of blood, in fact, more than one woman has Tang Sheng''s blood. So, can this be regarded as Tang Sheng taking in a concubine after marrying his wife? Or, is it that Tang Sheng actually has women outside?


    There is actually no way to deny this. Because there is really Tang Sheng''s blood outside. Even the current three factions of the Tang family, those who practice halberd, those who practice hard Taijiquan, and those who practice poison. In fact, why the three factions are so distinct is related to Tang Sheng''s love affairs.


    Different women gave birth to Tang Sheng''s blood. Then, these different descendants practiced the three secret skills respectively. As a result, there will be three factions gradually. Then, in order to unite the Tang family and exert the greatest strength on the Red Wall Palace, the three factions were united to form the Tang family. But, after all, someone needs to be the head of the family. However, no one is convinced to be the boss. Then, there is always competition. Although everyone is a descendant of Tang Sheng, and their character is not bad, at this point, they must be the whole high and low, so the three factions are actually a bit independent.


    However, no matter how there is competition, these three factions are actually very united. If the Tang family is in trouble, or if there is any major disaster, the three factions will unite and cope with it together. Moreover, it is not that bad to say who is not convinced. Because of these three factions, each has a person who has served as the Patriarch. In other words, there is no such thing as who has been the boss all the time.


    Moreover, even if you have been the boss, it all depends on your strength. If you don''t have enough strength, you can''t be the boss. Since his own strength is not good, there is no way to complain.


    Now Tang Lanshan''s mood is a bit complicated and low, probably because she chose to leave the Tang family and want to change something through Guiyijiao. She has such courage, in addition to the things she experienced during her experience, but also because she often listened to the stories of her ancestor Tang Sheng. Courageous, eclectic, and whatever you want, that old ancestor often has labels. However, Tang Lanshan felt that it was really tiring to do this. What is chic, where is there such a thing.


    Of course, Tang Lanshan didn''t mean to blame the ancestors. Now that she is struggling and tiring, she has a very deep understanding, that is, she must master a powerful force!


    Otherwise, it''s hard to move!


    Click, click, click!


    But at this time, the greed and evil still kept grinning towards him. Once the Qi sword of the endless sword came to stop him, he would eat it and swallow it, feeling like he was still eating.


    Tang Lanshan has been controlling the sword to stop the evil of greed, but the evil of greed eats her power sword, causing her power to be consumed very quickly, and there is no way to stop the evil of greed, the evil of greed is more away from her It''s getting closer.


    Seeing the greed and evil approaching constantly, Tang Lanshan was not only afraid, but also afraid. She couldn''t bear to be eaten up by greed and evil. Think about it, being distorted and perverted by greed and evil, bitten by the dirty and cruel mouth, and swallowed, it is disgusting!


    "I really didn''t expect that even a person like you could be called a human?" Tang Lanshan stared at the greed gloomily, disgusted to the extreme, and felt extremely unfair, and felt that the world was really distorted.


    She hummed again: "Even if it is a monster, there are people with good intentions. I have ever seen a monster, no matter how kind, it is still a monster in people''s eyes. Want to blend in with people, or be called a person, is simply Dreaming. But, like you, so evil and distorted, darker and crueler than demons, but still considered human. This...really ridiculous."


    Greed and evil swallowed another sharp sword, and then still kept grinning, looking at Tang Lanshan, finally spoke, and said: "You people are troublesome. You always like to talk about things. Do you find it troublesome? For me, there is only the non-food difference of food. If you are my food, then I will eat it. If not, then don''t bother me."


    "And you..." As he said, the greed and evil stared at Tang Lanshan, his grin was thicker, and he stretched out his tongue to lick his mouth. It can be said that the distortion and perversion have reached the extreme, and then he said to Tang Lanshan: "It is exactly My food! So, I will eat you!"


    After all, the evil of greed immediately rushed to Tang Lanshan, as if he couldn''t wait to eat Tang Lanshan. Because Tang Lanshan is a member of the Tang family, to him it is like Tang monk meat, eating it can live forever, or gain powerful strength. He was crazy about Tang Lanshan, and rushed to Tang Lanshan faster and faster.


    Tang Lanshan was even more worried, she didn''t want to be eaten by greed. Therefore, she tried her best to resist, one after another, she rushed towards the evil of greed, preventing the evil of greed from approaching.


    And Tang Lanshan was also waiting and begging for the return of the returnees, and the return of those who share the Three Views with her, so that she could help her deal with these three evils.


    "The evil of greed, what are you doing?!" At this moment, a low voice came.


    Tang Lanshan was overjoyed, that was the voice of the leader!


    Now that the leader returns, he will always stop these three evils, right?

 Chapter 3552： Disappointed!

    Since it was the leader who came back, Tang Lanshan felt that the behavior of greed and evil would definitely be stopped. Then she doesn''t need to be killed. In fact, she is not afraid of being killed. Although she does not want to die, it does not mean she is afraid of death. However, she couldn''t bear to be eaten by a twisted and perverted person like greed and evil.


    She felt that she was also lucky. Now that the leader is back, it will definitely stop greed and evil. Although the leader can accommodate people like the "three evils", which makes people very opposed, Tang Lanshan knows that this is probably also the pressure of being a leader. Everyone now wants to eliminate the Guiyi Church. If the Guiyi Church does not have enough strength to resist it, it may be destroyed at any time.


    After this angry, slightly low-pitched man shouted, there was a surge of power, which was attacking greed and evil. However, this force is not strong, and may force the evil of greed to regress, but it will not hurt the evil of greed.


    Then, a man in a black robe fell. The man was middle-aged, with medium-length hair and a little beard, and looked quite calm. He is the current leader of Guiyi Sect-Man Feng.


    Man Feng''s strength is very strong, and he has the strength in the mid-stage of entering the Holy Realm, which can be compared with Tang Yingguo. Of course, if you really fight, you will probably still lose to Tang Yingguo. Because Tang Yingguo, as the head of the Tang family, with the power behind the Tang family and various shelters, he would definitely be slightly better. However, this power is also strong enough. Otherwise, he would not be the leader of the Reformed Church.


    "What are you doing?" After the wind fell to the ground, he looked at Tang Lanshan and the greed and evil, and drank in a low tone.


    Greed and evil are not afraid of Man Feng. Although Man Feng is the leader, he does not have the respect for the leader. He stretched out his slobbering tongue, licked his mouth, and smiled at Man Feng Xie Qi: "Master, as you can see, I want to eat Tang Lanshan."


    This is also not scrupulous at all, knowing that Tang Lanshan is also a member of the Yijiao, but still said that, it really didn''t take the leader of Man Feng in his eyes.


    Man Feng suppressed his anger at this and hummed: "There is always a cause, what are you doing? Let''s talk about it, what is going on?"


    With an attitude like greed and evil, Man Feng can bear it. I don''t know if Man Feng''s temper is good enough or because Man Feng is too weak. However, Man Feng''s strength is not weak, there is no need to care about these three evils, I really don''t know why he is like this. To say that it was just to let more powerful people in Guiyi Church, which is too aggrieved.


    At this time, an idiotic smile came out, and he said to Man Feng: "Master, the reason for the matter is very simple. Look at my second brother, he was beaten like this by Tang Lanshan, and he was almost beaten by Tang Lanshan. If it weren¡¯t for my eldest brother and I to come back in time, I¡¯m afraid my second brother would have been killed by Tang Lanshan. Faced with this kind of thing, do you think we are weird about Tang Lanshan¡¯s action?"


    Man Feng frowned and looked at the evil of anger, and he saw that the evil of anger was seriously injured at this time and almost died. This is a very serious matter. If he is replaced by greed and madness, I am afraid he will also attack Tang Lanshan. Then Man Feng looked at Tang Lanshan, feeling a little helpless. He knew Tang Lanshan''s character. He was jealous and upright, but it was also a tendon. He was impulsive and didn''t care about the consequences. Just like now, he probably guessed why Tang Lanshan wanted to kill the evil of anger. It must be because he couldn''t understand the evil behavior of the evil of anger.


    Man Feng finds it difficult now. He has been absorbing manpower for the Reformed Sect for this period of time, in order to increase its strength. Doing this is all forced by the general environment, otherwise, just relying on the few people of the Guiyi Sect, they can be destroyed at any time. In this case, the beliefs and will of the Reformed Church cannot continue. This is not what he wanted to see as the leader of the Reformed Church. On the other hand, although many of these people absorbed are evil, even notorious. However, Man Feng doesn''t actually mind too much.


    Because he had been fed up with other people''s accusations and scolding against him, he regarded Conformation as evil, and everyone opposed it. Man Feng is already tired, and feels that since he has been treated like that by others, he still adheres to the so-called regulations. What use is the so-called goodwill? Since the Guiyi Church is said to be like this, how about letting Guiyi Church be like this?


    Who doesn''t have a temper anymore, Man Feng himself is strong, why should he endure such a thing? Under constant accusations, pursuits, and various pressures, it is difficult for him to hold on to his heart, and he gradually degenerates. He will become as evil as people say, and then deal with those people and let them know that the Reformed Church is like this. . They want to eliminate the Union religion, and that religion will not be destroyed. They think the Guiyi religion is evil, and the Guiyi religion will show them evil!


    As a result, Man Feng''s mood was more and more affected, so he ignored Tang Lanshan''s advice. Tang Lanshan advised Man Feng before that for people like the Three Evils, and others who are similar to the Three Evils, there is no need to stay in the church and need to be cleaned up.


    However, Man Feng did not clean up, but absorbed more and more such people. Tang Lanshan is of course dissatisfied with such things, so she often does things that are not allowed by the wind. At that bar, Tang Lanshan directly found the fox demon, actually knowing the identity of the fox demon through the power of the Tang family. Then, she wanted to ask about the whereabouts of her destiny, that is, she wanted to accomplish the purpose of the Reformation by herself.


    It was clear that she failed and was almost killed.


    Therefore, this matter must be punishable by those in the unified sect, especially people like the Three Evils, to criticize her, attack her, say that she does not obey the arrangements of the leader, act privately, and punish her. Therefore, Tang Lanshan''s current situation is actually not good.


    In fact, Man Feng is still looking forward to Tang Lanshan. After all, it is from the Tang family and Tang Yingguo''s daughter. However, now Tang Lanshan always acts like that, in his opinion, it is worse than the three evil people. Because Tang Lanshan was like this, he completely ignored him as the leader, and it continued to damage the authority of him as the leader.


    "Wanshan, the evil of hatred is also a member of our Reformed Church. When we were besieged by the enemy last time, he played a big role. He helped us. Let the Reformed Church keep our important strength. And you How can you kill the evil of hatred?" Man Feng looked at Tang Lanshan with a questioning look.


    Tang Lanshan suddenly felt quite bad. What is this? What''s wrong with a **** evil person like the hatred and evil, if you want to kill such a person and walk for the sky? Moreover, it was also the first hand that the evil of hatred used to himself. But now, how do you seem to be doing something wrong?


    Tang Lanshan saw Feng Feng''s attitude and was immediately extremely disappointed. She couldn''t help wondering whether she still needed to stay in the Reformed Church?

 Chapter 3553： drop out!

    Tang Lanshan really feels that this kind of unity teaching is not suitable for her. This has deviated from the path she wanted to take. She felt that her passion and righteousness had been fed to the dog.


    She hummed coldly to Man Feng and said, "So, Master, are you trying to defend the evil of hatred?"


    "It''s not a question of who is defending, but a question of who is responsible." Man Feng was also unhappy with Tang Lanshan. In fact, he was still angry. Tang Lanshan had acted alone before, attracting others to notice their whereabouts of the Reformed Church, and was angry about the destruction of a Reformed Church''s stronghold.


    That stronghold has penetrated into the city, and it is not easy to do such a thing. However, because of Tang Lanshan''s unauthorized actions, the stronghold was completely gone without paying attention to concealment. Whoever it is should be angry. Then seeing Tang Lanshan look like this, Man Feng is of course even worse.


    As for Tang Lanshan''s attitude now, Man Feng felt that it was Missy''s temper and was quite unreasonable. It seems that even though he was born in the Tang family, there are many bad things.


    Perhaps this is, seeing a person is not pleasing to the eye, that person''s doing everything is wrong, even if the breathing may be wrong.


    Tang Lanshan was very disappointed with Man Feng. However, deep down, she still has a little hope for Man Feng. As the leader of the Reformed Church, he is not so faint. Moreover, the current situation is not good for her, greed and evil are still directly hostile to her, wanting to eat her. If she breaks with Man Feng at this time, if Man Feng does not help her, then she may be killed.


    However, since she wants to rely on full wind to save her life, her attitude should be better. However, her temperament just couldn''t do that. Perhaps, even if she was killed, she would not bow her head.


    "So, Master, do you think I am not responsible, am I unreasonable?" Tang Lanshan was also angry at this time, and directly refuted what Man Feng said.


    It would be nice if Tang Lanshan didn''t say this. If she said this, the full wind broke out a bit. He just went to deal with that stronghold in the city was wiped out. He felt that Tang Lanshan should really see the tragedy of those brothers who were killed. He didn''t expect Tang Lanshan to be able to be confident at this time.


    "Tang Lanshan, if I say that you are irresponsible and unreasonable, would it be wrong? Do you know how many brothers in our church have killed because of your previous single action? You really should see it with your own eyes Look, how terrible those brothers died! If it weren''t for you to act without permission and expose our Guiyi Church activities in the city, how could those people find our stronghold!"


    Man Feng drank to Tang Lanshan in a low voice, and then sternly said: "Now, not only do you not feel guilty for the consequences of your actions, but you actually want to kill the members of our church! I don''t care what you do, but you To kill him in this way is to destroy the unity of our church, and it is to damage the strength of our church! You are defying the order of my leader!"


    "You defy my orders time and time again, do you still see me as the leader? If you have to do this, then I don''t understand what else you need to do!" Man Feng was really angry and shouted at Tang Lanshan. Scolded.


    Tang Lanshan was speechless for a while.


    Because of the problem Man Feng mentioned, she knew she had done something wrong. Especially when he appeared in a bar, he didn''t do a good job in concealment, was discovered by others, knew it was the Reformed Church, and then implicated the members of the Church lurking in the city. If this is the case, she can apologize, accept punishment, and make compensation. However, for people like the hatred and evil, she doesn''t think her actions are wrong.


    And what made her feel chilling was that Man Feng directly obeyed the idiotic evil just now about this matter, and felt that it was just that she wanted to kill the evil evil.


    After a long silence, Tang Lanshan said to Man Feng again: "The problem you mentioned exposed the stronghold in the city and killed other people. I admit that I did something wrong, and I will accept the corresponding punishment. .But, for the evil of anger, do you know that he wanted to kill me first? And you don¡¯t know, even if I want to kill the evil of anger, I won¡¯t do it easily. Because the evil of anger still has two others. Brother, if I don¡¯t have complete certainty, I will only kill myself if I act rashly. Do you think I¡¯ve acted indiscriminately without thinking about this kind of thing?"


    The wind was full of words and stopped. Indeed, for such things, he felt that Tang Lanshan would not mess around. However, it is the evil of anger that is seriously injured now, and the evil of anger is almost dead. Since the evil of greed and the evil of ignorance are not there, he must also know the evil of hatred. He can''t easily kill Tang Lanshan, so it can not be said that the evil of hatred was the first hand.


    The evil of hatred saw Man Feng and Tang Lanshan like this, his eyes rolled, he felt that Man Feng and Tang Lanshan had to turn their eyes back, otherwise if Man Feng stopped them, even if they had greed, evil and ignorance. The evil is there, it is not good to kill Tang Lanshan, after all, in terms of strength, the mid-stage of entering the holy realm is much better than their transcendent realm.


    So, the evil of hatred endured the pain, and pretended to cough a few times, expressing his pain and hardship, and pointed at Tang Lanshan and cursed: "Tang Lanshan, what do you mean? Obviously you have mastered a wonderful secret technique. Seeing that I was alone, I was sure to kill me, so I took the initiative! Now you are trying to frame me, saying that I took the initiative to take the initiative to take the initiative against you? Humph, if I had that strength, I would have killed you long ago. , Why wait until now! Without the eldest brother and the third brother, I would not attack you alone! You are Tang Lanshan, the genius eldest lady of the Tang family, and the pro-daughter of Tang Yingguo. Facing you like this, I have no absolute Kill you with confidence!"


    "You..." Tang Lanshan was very angry at the **** anger and wanted to argue, but found that there was no real evidence for the arguing, and in the end, I am afraid that it will be different. As for her character, she doesn''t like this.


    Tang Lanshan felt that he was sitting upright, so he ignored the framing of anger and evil, and then said to Man Feng, "Do you think the words of anger and evil are also worthy of trust?"


    Man Feng felt that Tang Lanshan''s character had a kind of aggressive feeling, as if he could not believe in the evil of hatred?


    "He is not trustworthy, are you trustworthy?" Man Feng hummed coldly to Tang Lanshan.


    "You..." At this point, Tang Lanshan was completely disappointed, and she no longer had any expectations of Man Feng.


    And in her anger, she stopped worrying about so much of her own life, and snorted to Man Feng coldly: "Okay, Master, since you don''t trust me anymore, it doesn''t make sense for me to stay in the church. So, starting from today, I am no longer a member of the Reformed Church!"


    After that, Tang Lanshan turned and left.


    Man Feng looked gloomy and cold, and felt that Tang Lanshan would come and leave as soon as he said it. It would be too dismissive of him.

 Chapter 3554： Hunt down!

    Man Feng is also full of hostility now. He was originally affected by the environment that the Guiyi Sect was facing, and slowly began to degenerate, to become the kind of evil figure in the eyes of people. Therefore, if he is stimulated again, he will inevitably fall into the darkness and become a person like the evil of hatred. At this time, Tang Lanshan''s behavior was a stimulus to him.


    "Tang Lanshan, Guiyijiao doesn''t come as you say you want, and leave as you say!" Man Feng drank to Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan was full of anger, so he would ignore the full wind at all and leave directly.


    Man Feng''s expression was taken aback, and Tang Lanshan was murdered in his heart. However, he also had a kind side, feeling that he didn''t need to do this, and he couldn''t do it, otherwise it would cause more people who think like Tang Lanshan to leave. This is what he didn''t want to see, he worked so hard, even hesitated to fall into the dark, so he would not let this happen.


    However, he didn''t take action against Tang Lanshan. Someone would take action. Aren''t they the greed and evil here?


    Man Feng also became very scheming, and shouted to Tang Lanshan who was leaving: "Tang Lanshan, since you are leaving, I won''t care about your affairs in the future. What will happen to you has nothing to do with me! Humph!"


    After drinking low, Man Feng turned and left. Because he knew that as soon as he left, they would immediately attack Tang Lanshan again.


    Without him in the middle of the adjustment, it is inevitable that they will deal with Tang Lanshan for greed and evil. Sure enough, after the full wind left, the greed and the evil, as well as the hate, all glanced at each other, there was a very matching eye contact, and then they all laughed treacherously.


    Of course they understood Manfeng''s attitude. That is, how they deal with Tang Lanshan next, there is no problem.


    "Since the leader does not care, hehe, then we can do whatever we want with Tang Lanshan, hehe!" Although the evil of anger is still wounded, it is not fatal. Just now he let the evil of idiot give him a simple treatment Yes, then his injury is basically nothing but pain. Then, he also wanted to participate in the killing of Tang Lanshan.


    At this time, the evil of anger became very gloomy, venting the anger and unwillingness that Tang Lanshan had just defeated him, and shouted in a low voice: "Big brother, third brother, from now on, let''s treat Tang Lanshan as prey. Next, we are going to hunt Tang Lanshan! After the hunt, we don¡¯t have to kill her right away. I will torture her slowly and then kill her! I have to play around with it, otherwise I will have a breath in my heart. I can''t swallow it!"


    Greed and evil thought it was very troublesome, and said: "Can''t you just eat Tang Lanshan? According to what you said, I feel so troublesome, I just want to eat her!"


    Infatuated Evil smiled at Greed Evil and said, "Big Brother, Second Brother wants to play slowly. Just now, Second Brother suffered a lot of grievances from Tang Lanshan, you can fulfill him!"


    The evil of hatred also said to the side: "Yes, brother, I think it''s too humiliating! I can''t stand such a thing!"


    Greedy''s eyes rolled around, like a not-so-smart person, and then he nodded and decided: "Okay, just follow the second brother''s idea! First, let''s hunt Tang Lanshan. Then, we won''t kill Tang Lanshan. So fast, and then wait for enough to kill her! No, it is not to kill, but let me eat it!"


    This kind of thing seems to be very beautiful, and suddenly the anger, greed and evil, and the idiotic evil all laughed out, as if a major event was planned together and it would surely succeed.


    At this moment, after Tang Lanshan left the secret stronghold of Guiyijiao, she suddenly accelerated, as if fleeing.


    It was indeed fleeing because of the escape. Although she was angry just now, she was not at all sane. In fact, she also knew that her personality was uncontrollable and she couldn''t lower her head, so her reason considered how to save her life after leaving the Reformed Church, that is, how to stop the evil of hatred and their pursuit.


    However, it did make Tang Lanshan very disappointed. She didn''t expect Man Feng to be so unfeeling, so she directly tacitly agreed to kill her. This does not mean that Man Feng also meant to kill her. It''s just that Man Feng has this idea, but he doesn''t want to affect his reputation.


    What a hypocrisy!


    At this moment, Tang Lanshan felt profoundly that it was no longer possible to return to Yijiao. Even if she continues to stay in the Guiyi Church, it will be of no use. The current Reformed Religion completely deviates from the original intention of the goddess who founded the First Religious Church. If the leader of Man Feng is not so degenerate, there may be hope. However, now that Man Feng, the leader, is like this, there will be no chance.


    Tang Lanshan is in a terrible mood now. She originally thought that she had chosen the right path, a path that could go on forever. However, now I find that this road is wrong. After a while, she didn''t know how to choose, and she didn''t know how to move forward. This feeling of confusion really made her want to give up on herself.


    Many people are unable to cheer themselves up at such a juncture, and then sink deeper and deeper, and finally embark on a path of self-destruction.


    However, Tang Lanshan has no time to sink here. Compared to being confused, she was at least sure that she didn''t want to die, otherwise she wouldn''t be so desperate. To this end, she has to focus on life-saving matters.


    As a result, Tang Lanshan moved faster and faster, ran slowly, and then quickly ran away, becoming sprinting.


    "Hey, Tang Lanshan, why are you running so fast? Wait for us." And as Tang Lanshan speeded up and swept, the voice of anger came from behind.


    Tang Lanshan''s heart sank suddenly. Unexpectedly, they caught up with the evil of anger so quickly, and it was still the evil of anger. Is this guy''s injury already healed?


    At this time, not far behind Tang Lanshan, the idiotic evil exerted its strength and moved forward quickly with the injured anger. It turned out that it wasn''t the hurt of the evil that was healed, but the help of the evil. However, although the injury of the evil evil is not healed, he is recovering from his appearance, and his injury has been obviously reduced a lot. It seems that he has been treated with a panacea.


    On the other hand, the greed and evil still looked like the scary grinning clown before, jumping between the big trees, and running again, like a fat stranger who wants to move on all fours.


    Greed and evil are too fat. If you walk upright and run, your speed is very slow, so it moves on all fours like an animal. However, he is more like a perverted monster with a deformed head.


    "My prey, don''t run! I want to eat you! Eat you!" Greed like a child with an abnormal and deformed head, quickly chased Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan was anxious. Originally thought that if he caught up with Man Feng and returned, he might be able to stop them from greed and evil, but now Man Feng broke with her, she had no hope.


    Damn it!


    Tang Lanshan was anxious, this kind of change happened too quickly and suddenly.

 Chapter 3555： The goal is firm!

    Tang Lanshan was still caught up by greed and evil. Although Tang Lanshan is good at strength, it is not the hurt and evil that is chasing her, but the greed and evil that is powerful and has not consumed any power.


    Greed is a lunatic, he regards Tang Lanshan as delicious food, and he is an extremely greedy person, so he chases after him frantically. His strength was above Tang Lanshan, and soon he stopped Tang Lanshan.


    They stopped in a forest, the evil of greed jumped before Tang Lanshan, blocking Tang Lanshan and continuing to escape. Then Greed and Evil slung his feet on a tree and faced Tang Lanshan sideways like a snake. But Greedy Evil still kept that grinning clown smile, dripping saliva in his mouth, it seemed that he wanted to eat Tang Lanshan very much.


    Tang Lanshan was about to collapse, although she still had some strength and could continue to fight for a while. However, seeing the appearance of greed and evil, she couldn''t help but vomit. Then, she also knew that if no one helped her, she would definitely lose to them in the end. Then, don''t you want to be eaten by greed and evil?


    This is actually the result. Tang Lanshan was unbearable, so at this time her original idea of ??wanting to live was not so strong anymore. And once this kind of thought begins to become negative, then the previously confused emotions will suddenly hit her, causing her entire psychological depression or even collapse.


    She doesn''t want to give up, but she doesn''t want to give up doesn''t mean there is hope. She felt very tired in her heart and began to feel tired in her body. This made her a little unable to hold on. In the end, she didn''t know if she gave up, she just wanted to resist to the end, if this couldn''t be saved, then she would let herself be killed. At that time, she will choose to commit suicide because she does not want to be eaten raw by greed.


    "Tang Lanshan, you can''t run away. Be my delicacy obediently!" At this time, Greed looked at Tang Lanshan with a smile, and matched that look, like a madman and pervert.


    Huhu!


    At this time, the evil of madness also came here with the evil of anger, falling beside the evil of greed.


    Now Tang Lanshan is even more unlikely to escape. Because even if the evil of anger is injured, she can''t be shot, but the evil of madness can. Not to mention the idiotic evil, even the greed and evil, she can hardly deal with it, let alone another idiotic evil.


    Therefore, the result is basically set, can not escape, waiting to be killed.


    Tang Lanshan stared at the greed and evil in front of them, she would not admit defeat on her lips, and coldly snorted: "You really value me, and the three of them shot together. Hmph, don''t you think that''s OK? Did you stop me?"


    As he said, Tang Lanshan suddenly condensed Qi swords, and suddenly there were densely packed, countless number of sharp swords suspended behind Tang Lanshan, and then quickly came out, attacking the evil of greed and hatred, and the evil of ignorance. evil.


    But Greed and Evil didn¡¯t care about these Qi Swords. When the Qi Sword attacked him, he opened his mouth like before and ate those Qi Swords, as if the Qi Sword was crisp in his mouth. Crisp candy. On the other hand, the evil of anger and the evil of madness, the evil of anger has not yet recovered the power to withstand such a Qi sword, so the help of the evil of anger is still needed.


    It didn''t take much effort for the idiot to block the Qi sword. He didn''t know when there was a fan in his hand, and then he slapped the fan to block the Qi sword.


    Tang Lanshan found it strange that she could not clearly see the strength of the idiot. Like greed and evil, she probably has a result. The strength of Greed and Evil is higher than her. If she still had complete power, she would not be defeated so easily in the face of greed and evil. However, if there is more idiotic evil, you will definitely lose. And if she faces the idiot alone, she can''t estimate what the result will be, because the strength of the idiot doesn''t show much, it seems to be hidden.


    It is certainly not easy to be able to hide so well in front of Tang Lanshan. If it wasn''t for some magic weapon or secret technique to hide it, then the strength would be unfathomable.


    This point made Tang Lanshan also feel weird, because there were very few rumors about idiots and evils, only that he was with the evils of greed and hatred. No matter what he was in the past, he is now tied to the evil of greed and hatred. Therefore, few people go to investigate his past events, and then, as long as they know that he is one of the "three evils", they think that he is a villain, which is enough.


    It is useless for Tang Lanshan to think about it now. Tang Lanshan''s mood is getting worse and worse. If there is no hope for escape, she feels that she doesn''t have to escape at all. Even if she escapes, she doesn''t know what to do. If the Tang family can''t go back, people outside of the world who think they are Reformed, will be regarded as enemies wherever they go.


    However, this is only the worst plan. Now, Tang Lanshan still keeps attacking. She knows that it is useless to attack the evil of greed and ignorance, so attack the evil of hatred. Now the evil of hatred is still seriously injured. Although idiotic evil helped him block the attack, as long as there was one attack, even if it was only one, it might kill the evil evil.


    Tang Lanshan felt that even if it turned out that she was going to be killed, then, in any case, it would not be so bad if she could pull a back. So, concentrate all your energy and kill the evil of hatred!


    Moreover, I would end up like this because of the evil of hatred. Before, the evil of hatred first shot her to kill her, and then she shot. Therefore, if the evil of hatred didn''t kill her, she probably would have nothing to do today.


    Damn, he must be killed! As long as you kill him, even if you are killed, you are not unwilling.


    Suddenly, Tang Lanshan''s determination became very firm, and she aimed to kill the evil of hatred.


    So, she mobilized her strength, using the strongest strength and all her strength, trying her best to kill the evil of hatred.


    Huhuhu!


    Suddenly, countless qi swords were fired together. It seemed that they had attacked the evil of greed, madness and hatred in the past, but in fact, they concentrated their efforts to kill the evil of hatred.


    The greed and the evil do not know that Tang Lanshan has such a strong intention to kill the evil of hatred. They think Tang Lanshan is just trying to protect his life, so this will not be very anxious, just block Tang Lanshan¡¯s attack first. You have to wait until Tang Lanshan has no strength, and then slowly solve Tang Lanshan, anyway, they have time, so let Tang Lanshan pass the time.


    The evil of hatred also thought so. He thought that Tang Lanshan couldn''t help them, so he watched Tang Lanshan exhaust his strength, and then slowly tortured Tang Lanshan. However, suddenly, when the evil of greed and the evil of ignorance were slowly blocking those Qi swords, Tang Lanshan suddenly rushed over, piercing the sword against the evil of anger.


    "You..." The evil of anger suddenly felt Tang Lanshan''s strong killing intent towards him.

 Chapter 3556： Freedom!

    The evil of anger at this moment is quite speechless. He didn''t expect that Tang Lanshan would still want to kill him so much. It was so funny. He was so angry that people were speechless, so he wanted to kill himself?


    The evil of anger felt that I was severely offended.


    However, what made him helpless was that he was still seriously injured, even if he was very angry with Tang Lanshan, he couldn''t deal with Tang Lanshan. And now Tang Lanshan rushed over to attack him, also relying on idiotic evil to protect him.


    However, at this time, Chi Zhi Ei had to block those Qi swords, and he might not be able to protect him so quickly. Therefore, seeing Tang Lanshan rushing at that speed, he was a little scared, worried that he would not be protected in time, and thus be killed by Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan came to attack in person, not relying on the Qi swords of the endless sword formation. Therefore, in terms of power and control, it will be stronger than those Qi swords. Now, Tang Lanshan was holding a power sword, and when he reached the evil of anger, he used the sword to stab the evil of anger fiercely.


    This time it is also aimed at the heart of the evil of anger, and must pierce the heart of the evil of anger, and kill the evil of anger. This made the evil of hatred mad. Tang Lanshan wanted to kill him just now. If it weren''t for the evil of greed, they rushed back in time, he would be dead. But now, Tang Lanshan is about to pierce his heart again, no matter whether it will come true, he is very scared.


    "Miss Tang, you don''t put me in your eyes!" At this time, the idiot responsible for protecting the evil of anger, after noticing that Tang Lanshan was about to kill the evil of anger, he only used one hand. Go to block those Qi swords first, and then hold the fan used by the scholar in the other hand and stretch out to block Tang Lanshan''s Qi sword.


    when!


    The attacks of the two sides collided together, and there was a sound of force collision, and another force rushed out. Although it was not fatal, it also made the hurt and evil feel pain.


    Tang Lanshan didn''t expect Madness to react so quickly and frowned. At this time, she might not be so easy to kill the evil. However, she did not give up, because she knew that if she gave up, there would be no chance. At this time, the Qi swords of the Unending Sword Array are still attacking quickly. Although the idiotic evil has blocked her attack, they must also block the sword of the Unending Sword Array. They cannot use their full strength to protect the evil of hatred. Then, As long as she continues to exert her strength, it is possible to kill the evil of hatred.


    Therefore, Tang Lanshan did not choose to go back, but continued to exert force to get rid of the fan of idiots. She transferred part of the power used to maintain the endless sword formation here. As he increased his strength, the fan that had been hitting madly and bitterly retreated. And her sharp arrow approached bit by bit to the disgusting mouth of anger.


    The evil of hatred saw Tang Lanshan so persistently trying to kill him, and he was so angry that he didn''t know what to say. He doesn''t understand, does Tang Lanshan have any deep hatred with him? As for killing yourself regardless of your own safety?


    "Tang Lanshan, if you use your power like this, huh, it will only speed up your death!" He was a little panicked in his heart. He worried that if Tang Lanshan broke out with some power, the fan of madness could not stop him. Then he must be killed.


    The idiotic evil also did not expect Tang Lanshan to kill the evil evil so persistently, is there any reason? He looked at the evil of anger. The evil of anger was completely speechless when he saw the puzzled look of idiotic evil, and he cursed: "I don''t know why this is! Damn, this woman is 80% crazy!"


    "In that case, let me eat her!" At this time, the greed and evil swallowed the Qi sword of the endless sword formation. This is probably due to Tang Lanshan''s recovery of part of the endless sword formation''s power. . Then, he came over to solve Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan originally wanted to increase the power of the sharp sword in his hand with the power he withdrew, then pierce the fan of madness, and then kill the fan of anger, but he did not expect that the fan of madness would be so tough. She seems to have a very powerful power, her power is completely untouchable, so she can only give up.


    At this time, greed and evil flew in. She didn''t want to be the food of greed and evil, so she could only retreat and avoid.


    boom!


    The fall of greed and evil is very powerful, like a huge rock, and the ground shakes when pressed down. If someone is thrown on, and there is not enough strength to support it, I am afraid that he will be seriously injured directly. And this is also one of the big attacks of greed and evil. If you are suppressed and cannot escape, then the next step is to be eaten by greed.


    After Tang Lanshan retreated, looking at the greed and evil in front of him, he felt more exhausted, and his negative emotions grew. It was impossible for her to kill the evil of hatred because she was blocked by the evil of greed and ignorance.


    "Tang Lanshan, you **** woman, see how I will torture you later!" At this time, the anger worsened and solved the crisis, and the cursing at Tang Lanshan turned into a vicious curse. Probably Tang Lanshan wanted to kill him so much, which made him very angry.


    At this time, I don¡¯t want to play slowly. Seeing Tang Lanshan suddenly smile, I saw him gently waving the fan in his hand, and then a wind blade came quickly, hitting Tang Lanshan¡¯s grip. Sharp sword in the hand.


    Tang Lanshan felt this terrible wind blade, but when she realized that she wanted to escape, the wind blade had already hit her hand, cutting out a shocking scar, and the sharp sword in her hand disappeared. . Then, a huge pain made her intolerable, her scalp numb, as if she was about to lose consciousness.


    "How, how is it possible..." At this moment, she realized that the power of delusion and evil is very strong, and may be stronger than greed and evil. The speed of this shot actually made her unable to keep up. Now that one of her hands was so badly injured, it was useless, which made it difficult for her to continue the next battle. Even if you can still fight, it will be greatly affected, and the combat effectiveness will probably be reduced by more than half.


    In this way, what is her chance of winning? No, she had no chance of winning in the first place. At best, she wanted to fight hard to see if she could kill the evil of hatred and bring someone to accompany her. Now it seems that there is no such possibility at all.


    Greed and Evil looked a little unhappy when he saw this situation, and said, "The third brother made her bleed so badly, so it won¡¯t be delicious. But let¡¯s not let her run around again. I''m impatient."


    After that, the evil of greed immediately flew towards Tang Lanshan, he was about to eat Tang Lanshan, and said: "This time I won''t let you run around."


    Then, the greed and evil blasted their strength around, so that Tang Lanshan had no chance to escape. Faced with the huge body he pressed down, it was a death hug.


    Tang Lanshan knew that she couldn''t fight it, but she didn''t want to be touched by a deformed monster like Greed and Evil, so she directly issued a sharp sword to wipe her neck and be freed!

 Chapter 3557： You are so weak!

    Tang Lanshan had no choice but to do such a thing. Since I can''t resist it, and I don''t want to be touched by people with deformities like greed and evil, it can only be freed by myself. Of course, she was very unwilling, very angry, she was actually like this?


    Greed and evil are about to pounce on Tang Lanshan, who wants to wipe her neck off. But at this time, a brisk, but very powerful force flew over, passing by the evil of greed. Feeling this power, Greed and Evil stopped immediately, and no longer rushed towards Tang Lanshan. Even if he hit the ground directly, he didn''t dare to pounce on Tang Lanshan again.


    Because of such a force, after he felt it, he felt very terrible, and he felt that such a force could kill him. Who on earth has played such a powerful force?


    However, I discovered it beforehand. This person is unfathomable!


    And then, the power that passed from the front of greed and evil hit Tang Lanshan''s neck, but it hurt Tang Lanshan''s neck, but it knocked out the Qi sword that Tang Lanshan wanted to use to wipe his neck.


    So Tang Lanshan could not commit suicide.


    Tang Lanshan was shocked, not knowing why, looking in the direction of the brisk power, he was puzzled.


    Is this to save yourself?


    "Who is it?!" At this moment, the idiotic evil behind the greed and evil whispered out.


    With such a powerful force, he felt one or two, but he couldn''t feel all of it.


    This puts the whole body on guard against greed, madness, and hatred. A master appeared, as if to interfere in their affairs. Is it really to save Tang Lanshan?


    Soon, a man who looked light, but felt that he had experienced a lot of things, with a very determined expression, slowly fell from the air.


    He is no one else, but Tang Ye.


    Of course Tang Ye came to find Tang Lanshan. And his purpose is also very simple, is to come to Tang Lanshan to learn about Guiyijiao. Since the Guiyi Church was left by the goddess Lu Celadon, he must take care of it.


    What he didn''t expect was that when he came to find Tang Lanshan, he actually saw that Tang Lanshan wanted to kill herself.


    What is this?


    suicide? If this is really successful suicide, then he will not be able to save it! Really, you have to look at the situation if you have anything to do, and you want to die at every turn. What is this?


    "What are you doing?" After Tang Ye fell to the ground, she looked at Tang Lanshan and asked, still a little angry, probably because she was not satisfied that Tang Lanshan wanted to commit suicide.


    Tang Lanshan was a little confused, looked at Tang Ye, very surprised, and said, "This gentleman, why are you?"


    "Why not me?" Tang Ye was still a little irritable. ** But it is a very serious matter. If it dies, then everything is **. Therefore, Tang Ye did not allow Tang Lanshan to die easily.


    He educates Tang Lanshan: "Fortunately, I arrived in time, otherwise you might die. What happened to make people like you think about death?"


    Tang Lanshan slowly recovered, looking at Tang Ye, now being rescued by Tang Ye, excited and ashamed. The excitement was because she knew that with Tang Ye''s strength, it shouldn''t be a problem to save her. In this case, don¡¯t you have to die?


    Of course she didn''t want to die, so now that she was saved, thinking of her behavior just now, she seemed to be very cowardly, and she was going to give up. She was indeed ashamed.


    However, she felt that her choice was wrong. In the situation just now, I don''t expect someone to come to rescue. Then, if you don''t want to be defiled, you can only die once.


    "Why are you here?" Tang Lanshan asked after looking at Tang Ye. She felt that such a thing was very strange. When she was in the bar before, she encountered danger and was about to be killed. Tang Ye appeared to rescue her. Now, she was about to be killed again, and then Tang Ye appeared again to save her. If this is a coincidence, it is too coincidental.


    Tang Ye knew that Tang Lanshan would doubt, and he had already had a reason to explain. He looked at Tang Lanshan and said, "I want to know something about the Guiyi Church, but I don¡¯t know anyone with Guiyi Church. After thinking about it, there is only you. So I came to you. But, yours. Luck is too bad, why are you killed every time I see you?"


    Tang Lanshan felt embarrassed about such things, and said: "I also want to do things, I always encounter these things."


    "Then your strength is too weak, every time you are forced to a desperate situation." Tang Ye said again, not afraid to over-stimulate Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. Weak? This is also true. Even though she, as the lightest generation, reached the mid-Transcendent stage, she was about to break through to the peak of the Transcendent stage, which was considered very strong. However, every time you encounter an enemy, you have to be killed, and it is inevitable that people look weak. Therefore, she refuted Tang Ye''s statement. If she can, she just wants to be strong.


    After experiencing these two threats of masturbation and various dilemmas, she knew very well that strength was the key to solving these problems. If you have great power, why worry about these dilemmas? Just like before facing the pig demon, with a strong strength, just kill the pig demon. And now too, if the strength is enough, it would be good to kill them. It is precisely because of the powerful force that I am touched and powerless, and I feel hopeless.


    Even feeling confused is because of this. Because the ** has enough strength, I can''t do anything I want to do. And if you can¡¯t do what you want to do, you don¡¯t know what to do.


    Tang Lanshan has had enough of this feeling. Therefore, if there is a chance, she must work hard to become stronger, and she does not want to be constrained because of strength issues.


    At this time, Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan were there where you said a word to me. In the eyes of greed and evil, they just ignored them ***. They are very angry. Especially the evil of hatred. The evil of hatred is to kill Tang Lanshan, even if he is seriously injured and unable to act, let the evil of greed and ignorance be killed!


    But now, Tang Ye appeared and saved Tang Lanshan. This was something he couldn''t accept! Can''t you kill Tang Lanshan?


    The evil of hatred looked towards the evil of greed, and he hummed: "Brother, who is that kid? Is he strong? If you can, just kill him directly, and then kill Tang Lanshan!"


    The evil of hatred said so, the evil of greed just waved his hand to make him shut up. Then, Greedy and Evil stared at Tang Ye with a serious expression that he didn''t dare to underestimate it. Because just now when he was about to pounce on Tang Lanshan, he was blocked by a force, and he knew that Tang Ye had hit it. And that kind of power is very strong, he thinks it is necessary to figure out what''s going on before taking action.


    "This little brother, what is the relationship between you and Tang Lanshan? If you can, please make it easy. The third of our brothers and Tang Lanshan have a bit of a private vengeance to be resolved." Greedy said to Tang Ye.

 Chapter 3558： Big belly can accommodate!

    Greed and Evil felt the power of Tang Ye just now, he was scrupulous, but he was also afraid of it. He still intends to kill Tang Lanshan. Before that, he felt that if Tang Ye could not interfere, it would be best. But if Tang Ye had to intervene, he wouldn''t be afraid, it would be troublesome at best, just kill Tang Ye all at once.


    Tang Ye felt a little funny about greed and evil. It may be because he has reached a level where he can ignore all opponents, and he always feels a bit like God. Looking at these people from the perspective of God, you feel that their serious appearance makes people laugh.


    "Do you think I have a relationship with Tang Lanshan?" Tang Ye couldn''t help but look at Greed and asked, with a meaningful smile, in the eyes of Greed and Evil, it was a provocation and joking.


    Greed was originally a person who just grinned like a clown and didn''t care so much, just to eat people. At this time, he looked at Tang Ye, but he grinned like a clown, but with a cold face.


    I was surprised to see the evil of greed like this. Because he knew that greed and evil became like this because he knew that his opponent was strong and had great anger. The most important thing is that the opponent is strong. He didn''t expect that the kid would have such a high evaluation here in Greed and Evil.


    "Brother, is he strong?" Crazy Evil couldn''t help asking.


    Greedy Evil nodded, just groaned, "Yeah."


    This made Zhizhiye curious, and he looked at Tang Ye for a moment. Is this kid really strong? However, he seems to see nothing good.


    The anger and evil next to him are also completely invisible, and I feel too careful about whether it is the evil of greed. He wanted to speak, urging the evil and greed to kill Tang Ye quickly, and then solve Tang Lanshan, he didn''t want an accident in this matter. Otherwise, he would be too frustrated. Tang Lanshan wanted to kill him, but greed and evil came to save him. Could it be that now he wants to kill Tang Lanshan, and someone has come to rescue Tang Lanshan?


    Stop playing people like this!


    "Brother, you should get rid of that kid quickly! Looks like he is obviously here to help Tang Lanshan!" The evil of hatred urged the evil of greed.


    However, the evil of greed turned his head and glanced at the evil of anger, his eyes were cold, as if to warn the evil of anger not to bother him again. The evil of anger was startled, he saw it, that the evil of greed was serious. He didn''t dare to hum any more. However, he was very unconvinced in his heart. Why did the atmosphere become like this because of the arrival of a kid?


    The greed and evil can''t be explained with the hatred and the idiotic evil, because he feels that Tang Ye''s strength can only be known if he has personally experienced it. The sensation of Tang Ye''s power passing by in front of him just now made him feel an aura of violence. That is the power that can kill him, and he directly felt it deep inside. He had felt this kind of power for a long time. I remember only feeling it in Tang Yingguo, the head of the Tang family. The feeling of being unable to fight, he was jealous, even scared. However, he was extremely annoying.


    Therefore, he became angry at Tang Ye and shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "So you are trying to help Tang Lanshan?"


    Tang Ye laughed, nodded, and said, "If I don''t help, why should I take action just now. Now you want me to watch this little girl being killed, I really can''t do it."


    "In that case, you have to show off some skills to see if you have the ability to **!" Greedy and evil** are nonsense. Now that you know Tang Ye''s attitude, it''s a direct shot. The matter is actually very simple, kill Tang Ye, and then kill Tang Lanshan.


    No, eat it! Eat this kid, and then eat Tang Lanshan!


    It seems that both are so delicious. One is powerful, and one is peculiar. I don''t know what Tang Sheng''s bloodline would look like?


    Ahhh! I can''t help it, I must eat it. Can''t wait, eat it!


    Therefore, Greedy Evil grinned again, and quickly rushed towards Tang Ye, again in a swooping posture, probably just trying to hold Tang Ye down, and then hold Tang Ye back, so that Tang Ye can¡¯t move, and then just gnaw directly. Eaten.


    Tang Ye was quite speechless when he saw the evil of greed, and said, "What''s the matter, you are a cannibal? There are people like you. It seems that this world is really bad. You have to do something. OK. This is not the world I want to see. Since others don''t do it, then I will do it."


    Tang Ye was talking slowly here, as if he was a bit self-righteous. This kind of remarks can''t be done casually, but it is ridiculous to say so abruptly and justly.


    From the perspective of greed and evil, this is a provocation and contempt for him. Indeed, people like him are evil, killing, destroying and destroying, and even twisting. It can be said that as long as they are normal people, they will not like him and will be hostile to him. However, he is not so easy to solve. He has always grown up under such a strange look and a negative environment. Today, he is still alive, then he can''t be underestimated!


    Destroy yourself? Walk for the sky? Eradicate evil?


    Hahaha, it''s a familiar statement, but when you let yourself eat the person who said these words, it will appear how ridiculous those words are!


    Greed and Evil yelled to Tang Ye and shouted, "Do you want to kill me? Then see if you killed me or I swallow you into my stomach!"


    Then, the greed and evil rushed in front of Tang Ye, just like that. It can be seen that his stomach body is not his weakness, it is quite, that fat to a ball-like stomach may happen to be his strongest place.


    Tang Ye felt very weird seeing this meaty belly of Greed and Evil, then raised his leg and kicked it suddenly.


    boom!


    Hearing the collision of powerful forces, however, the greed and evil was kicked out by Tang Ye, and his body continued to press against Tang Ye.


    Is this Tang Ye''s strength losing to the evil of greed?


    "Hmph, do you think my''big belly'' is so easy to deal with? I tell you, with your strength, even if it is strong, it is not so easy to crack my big belly''s capacity. Soon, I It will swallow you and make you rot in my stomach..." When the evil of greed was injured by Tang Ye''s attack, he spoke very proudly.


    However, he was talking proudly, but suddenly, his speech stopped abruptly. Because of this, he felt a powerful and terrifying force in his stomach, as if it was about to break his stomach.


    His stomach is indeed a secret technique, called "Belly Capable". Attacks or powers from the enemy can be swallowed and turned into nothingness.


    However, what he didn''t understand was why it swallowed Tang Ye''s attack power now.


    Is it because of the ability to be able to bear it?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Greed began to feel pain, and his stomach became swollen, as if it was about to break.

 Chapter 3559： Mountain and river fan!

    The greed and evil originally thought that Tang Ye¡¯s attack was resolved, but Tang Ye¡¯s attack was so strong that his big belly was not resolved, because the role of big belly was not to resolve power. , But swallow strength.


    However, no matter how much it can accommodate, there is a limit. If Tang Ye''s power is too strong, beyond the limit of what Dadu can tolerate, of course the greed and evil will be hurt. The most serious is that the stomach will explode and the body will shatter and die.


    But where can someone be so strong that they can reach this level? No matter how greedy and evil, it is the strength of the Transcendent Realm that is close to the peak, so the power that can be accommodated as a secret skill is probably as strong as the Saint Realm. And the power of an attack won''t be much. If you want to fill your belly, it may cost more than half of a person''s power. Does it consume most of your strength at once?


    No one would fight like this!


    Besides, under such a kick attack, so short, it is impossible to send out most of the power!


    Therefore, unless it was Tang Ye who attacked that kick, he would send out a power that could fill up his magnanimous capacity. But how can such a thing be done!


    If it did, wouldn''t it mean that Tang Ye''s attack was so powerful?


    Greed and evil think that no matter how powerful people are, they can''t do this. Even those who have retired and practiced to the extreme and want to break through to become gods may not be able to do it. Of course, even if you can''t do it at that level of strength, you can hurt greed and evil all at once.


    However, for a kid like Tang Ye, greed and evil are absolutely impossible! There must be something strange in this!


    "Brother, are you okay?" At this moment, I was shocked when I heard the cry of greed and evil. He really did not expect that with the strength of greed and evil, he would be beaten up by Tang Ye. This kid is very evil, who is it?


    Even Tang Lanshan, who had seen Tang Ye''s strength once, was surprised at such a thing. Because now Tang Ye kicked his big belly with greed and evil, and it was still very painful to see the appearance of greed and evil. This shows that Tang Ye¡¯s one-foot attack is probably stronger than when he used to deal with pig monsters in the bar .


    Tang Lanshan has no understanding of Tang Ye. Looking at Tang Ye¡¯s appearance, he feels like a young man. Although he is no longer a young boy, he is not much older. He is only in his twenties. Look like it. But, at this age, is it possible to cultivate such a strong strength?


    If it is said that this level is reached by the power of air luck, no one who has reached such a high level of air luck has appeared. That''s the change in heaven and earth''s luck, and until now, no such character has appeared. Therefore, for Tang Ye, he is really quite a mysterious person.


    "Ah!" The greed and evil are still in pain. He wants to leave Tang Ye in front of him, but at this time he feels that he is firmly absorbed by a powerful force, and he can''t do it if he wants to get away. To.


    "Kill him for me!" Greed became panic. Now this kind of thing, he didn''t think it was a joke. He was afraid that Tang Ye would inject more power into him, so she might really burst into death.


    The evil of hatred is hurting on the side. I never thought that there would be such a thing. My elder brother, who is much stronger than me, would actually fall into such a panic situation?


    And seeing the evil of greed so panic, the evil of hatred also panicked. Isn''t this something bad happened?


    Now that the evil of hatred cannot move, it must be impossible to help the evil of greed. Therefore, only the idiot can be shot, and the idiot is also worried. A fan is slapped out, and the fan "chicks" two times to turn into a sharp blade, and then spins and flies away. The strength is very strong and the momentum is also very strong. , As if hearing the sound of cutting the air.


    Tang Lanshan was shocked when he saw this, but he didn''t expect the strength of the idiot to be so strong. It seems that the idiot has never used true power before, but now it uses true power, so it is so powerful when it is shot.


    Tang Ye still kept the appearance of kicking the greed and evil at this time, facing the blade air fan that was hit by the idiot, there was actually no need to show any expressions, after all, he could deal with it.


    Then, facing the fan, he waved his right hand, clenched it into a fist, then punched it out and hit the fan.


    boom!


    Tang Ye''s power is very domineering. In his thoughts, it was because the fan was blown away, or even broken directly. However, what he didn''t expect was that the fan was not repelled, but was parried with him.


    "Huh?" Tang Ye was surprised. He really didn''t expect this fan to be so powerful? He was wondering, is this a powerful fan or the power of idiot?


    Tang Ye looked at the idiot, squinted his eyes, and thought this thing was amazing. He didn''t show mercy just now, but the power without mercy could not repel this fan? Not to mention that the smashing is so exaggerated, but it was not able to repel it. Is this your own strength weakened, or is the power of really crazy and evil strong?


    However, Tang Ye didn''t know. At the same time he was surprised, the crazy evil was also very surprised. Because the idiot knew his own strength, what he didn''t expect was that Tang Ye could deal with his elder brother''s greed and evil while also dealing with him like this. The fan he played was not a simple fan, it was a magic weapon, a very powerful magic weapon!


    Because it is a mountain fan!


    This fan of mountains and rivers, as early as a few hundred years ago, when it was Tang Sheng, an old man named Wen Dingmo had already practiced and became a holy, and then exhausted his life''s knowledge and strength to draw a picture of the ancient world. Inside, there is Wen Dingmo''s power as a "wen sage". Although Wen Sheng was in the opposite camp with Tang Sheng at the time, he finally lost to Tang Sheng. However, the power of that magic weapon is really not to be underestimated.


    Up to now, although there is no complete picture of the ancient landscape, some of the posthumous works of the ancient landscape have been used to make other magic weapons. Mountain and river fan is one of them. This mountain and river fan looks like an ordinary fan, but in fact, the power inside is like mountains and rivers, and it is very powerful.


    Therefore, the mountain and river fan played by idiotic evil now looks light, but it actually has the power of Mount Tai. However, it was the Shanhe Fan with such a powerful force. At this time, when Tang Ye was there, Tang Ye could easily block it!


    What''s this?


    Infatuation is rarely said about his magic weapon fan, that is to say, not many people know that his fan is such a powerful magic weapon. Therefore, when he uses real power, he usually surprises the enemy and kills the enemy.


    And now, he felt that Tang Ye didn''t know about Shanhe Fan, but Tang Ye still blocked it so easily?

 Chapter 3560： Jiuyuan hate!

    Infatuated Evil felt that Tang Ye was too weird. One foot blocked the attack of Greed and Evil, and another hand blocked his Shanhe Fan. Moreover, Tang Ye not only blocked it steadily, but also sent a powerful force to hurt the evil of greed, looking very painful. If this is Tang Ye''s true power, then, crazy evil feels that this mysterious man is really terrifying.


    "Mountain and river fan, close!" Infatuated evil wanted to take back the mountain and river fan, and then used the other powerful force of the mountain and river fan to deal with Tang Ye.


    After screaming from the crazy evil, Shanhe Fan returned as if obedient, and stopped fighting with Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye is still very surprised now, looking at the crazy evil and said: "Shanhe fan? This is a very powerful magic weapon. I don''t know what the magic weapon comes from?"


    Tang Ye asked this because he seemed to feel a trace of hostility from the mountain and river fan, and this hostility had a long history.


    Is a magic weapon hostile to yourself? This is not alarmist, nor is it an exaggeration. Because if the user of this magic weapon has a great obsession, this will is indeed conveyed to the magic weapon, and the magic weapon will be infected, and the person will be hated.


    Therefore, Tang Ye felt that the former owner of this mountain and river fan, or the person who made it, hated him. The current idiot will not have such a deep hatred for him, after all, he and idiot have just seen him. And he is a man hundreds of years ago. If Shanhe Fan hates him like this, it means that the former owner of this Shanhe Fan, or the person who made it, was a person hundreds of years ago and knew him. , Still hates him very much.


    In such a situation, Tang Ye thought about it for a while, and felt that if anyone hated him so much and used a fan hundreds of years ago, he remembered no one. However, when it comes to mountains and rivers, he is vaguely impressed, that is, in Wen Dingmo''s eternal landscape map, there are various historical figures and great rivers and mountains. And these can all be transformed into power and become a terrible attack.


    At that time, Wen Dingmo made this picture of the ancient world, and Tang Ye almost lost a battle with him. If it weren''t for Tang Ye to comprehend a trick to "please God" from the master, please ask thousands of heroes to come out to help, otherwise he would lose to Wen Dingmo. And after he defeated Wen Dingmo, the picture of the eternal rivers and mountains seemed to have been obtained by the palace of the Red Wall. As for why it became like this now, he didn''t know. Perhaps it was related to the previous battle of luck. In that battle of luck, the Red Wall Palace had an accident, and many magic weapons were flowed out, many of which have not been found again.


    Now Tang Ye is thinking, isn''t this mountain and river fan related to Wen Dingmo''s ancient landscapes? Because if it is a picture of the ancient world, then it must hate him. This is because Wen Dingmo¡¯s lifelong effort was devoted to the pictures of the ancient landscapes, and he defeated Wen Dingmo and made Wen Dingmo¡¯s world plan fail. Wen Dingmo must have reason to resent him very much. If this is the case, Eternal Jiangshan Tu may have inherited Wen Dingmo''s will and resent him very much.


    Crazy evil stared at Tang Ye, his expression also became very serious. Because he also felt that Tang Ye was quite difficult. And now Tang Ye also saw that his mountain and river fan was not simple, it was a magic weapon. However, Tang Ye didn''t seem to be afraid of Shanhe Fan, but was a little curious, just like he was curious about general magic weapons.


    Who is this guy?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!) He felt that if more power was poured into his stomach, his stomach would explode. Even if it was a skill like this, it couldn''t save him.


    He didn''t want this, he didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to be blasted to death. So, at this time, Greed and Evil no longer liked to grin like a clown like before. He became flustered and pleading, hoping that Tang Ye would let him go and said, "This brother, You don''t have to kill me, as long as you don''t kill me, I will give you a lot of benefits!"


    Tang Ye didn''t expect the evil of greed to beg for mercy, which Tang Ye felt was really strange. Others also found it strange. Neither the anger nor the idiot had expected that their eldest brother was originally like a walking dead, but he would beg for mercy. This was too sudden. And Tang Lanshan would not want to let go of greed and evil. So she immediately said to Tang Ye: "Can''t let him go!"


    Tang Ye laughed, no matter what other people thought, he just looked at the greed and evil, shrugged, and then said: "Let you go? I have no plan. Do you know why I keep not letting you go? It¡¯s just that I think you¡¯re too deformed and distorted. As a person, why do you become a human being and make yourself look like this? Or, what kind of monster do you have, such as a fierce beast? Things, such as a wisp of spirit, and then become like cannibalism. In this case, aren¡¯t you a monster? Since you are a monster, I¡¯m definitely going to get rid of you.¡±


    "Because I''m afraid of trouble, I plan to kill you directly and not let you go back. Otherwise, if you run away, I have to chase after it. It''s really troublesome." Tang Ye said to Greed.


    Greed and Evil suddenly became even more distorted when he heard Tang Ye''s words. He was too angry, too desperate, and very regretful, so he kept struggling and looked ugly.


    In such an embarrassing scene, where is the greed and evil and the cozy expression when he caught up with Tang Lanshan before. Then he kept struggling, but he couldn''t get away. Tang Ye¡¯s feet were holding him like some power, and his belly grew bigger and bigger, because Tang Ye poured a lot of power into it, and he was about to be unable to hold it. Up.


    The evil of greed became more and more panic, turned his head to ask for help from the evil of ignorance, calling his father and mother, and shouting: "Help me, quickly! Help me!"


    It¡¯s ugly to see the evil of greed. In fact, he is too lazy to care about the evil at this time. What he cares most now is who Tang Ye is and why he has such a strong power. How to deal with it.


    He didn''t deliberately save the greed and evil, but just to deal with Tang Ye, he wanted to use the power of Shanhe Fan to try to attack again, and see what the result was. So, he didn''t answer Tang Ye''s question, and once again hit the mountain and river fan. But this time, the Shanhe Fan didn''t fly directly to Tang Ye''s side, but flew into the air, and then fanned out, actually fanning out a big mountain, pressing Tang Ye down.


    "This..." Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan were very surprised seeing this scene. The power of this mountain and river fan is really amazing, it can be so powerful, and it can hit the mountains.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t feel anything about this kind of power, and he still couldn''t stop it. At this time, he looked at Greed and Evil and said, "Well, there is nothing to do with you here, you can go."


    After all, Tang Ye kicked the evil and greed into the air and slammed into the mountain that was smashed by the fan.

 Chapter 3561： beg for mercy!

    Tang Ye didn''t kick the greed and evil anymore, kicked the greed and evil away, and hit the mountain that the greed and evil had beaten out with a fan.


    "Ahhhhhhh!" Greedy and evil were shocked, if they hit this mountain, or were pressed down by this mountain, then he would definitely become fleshy.


    Because now the evil of greed has been seriously injured, there is no way to resist that kind of attack. Therefore, the evil of greed was very afraid, and he quickly shouted to the evil of ignorance: "My third brother, take back the Shanhe Fan!"


    Although he wants to deal with Tang Ye, he doesn''t care about greed and evil, but if he wants him to kill greed and evil, he will still mind, so he immediately took back the mountain and river fan to avoid the greed and evil being beaten by the mountain and river fan. The mountain is crushed to death.


    Then, the evil of ignorance sends out another force to catch the evil of greed that has fallen from mid-air, and let the evil of greed rest next to the evil of hatred. After all, the appearance of the evil of greed is still very painful, I don¡¯t know. What kind of injury did you get?


    "Are you sure you want to put him next to him?" However, at this moment, Tang Ye looked at the crazy evil and laughed playfully.


    Crazy evil frowned, wondering what Tang Ye meant.


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "That''s your eldest brother? Forget it, no matter what it is with you, what I want to tell you is that he is a cannibal deformity, very evil and dirty, I don''t like to see He, so I just thought about solving it directly. But now, I still have this attitude."


    "Wh, what?" The idiot was shocked, looking at the greed, with an unknown premonition, he muttered, "Could it be..."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!)


    Seeing this scene, Dementia suddenly opened his eyes and went wide.


    Because of the current situation of greed and evil, he guessed that it was because the greed and evil had been infused with power beyond the limit, and then the greed and evil could not bear it, and the stomach might explode.


    Greed and Evil probably knew what was going on, and then he became very flustered, and hurriedly shouted to Tang Ye: "No, no! Please don''t kill me, I won''t kill Tang Lanshan again, nor will he I''ll shoot you again, please don''t kill me, ah!"


    The greed and evil are so embarrassed that they have lost control and collapsed. He kept begging Tang Ye for mercy, because he felt that only Tang Ye could save him at this time. As long as Tang Ye took away the huge power that had penetrated his body, there would be no problem.


    "How can I hit people with so much power in such a short period of time..." And Zhizhi was still surprised by such a thing.


    Just now Tang Ye fought greed and evil, he thought that Tang Ye just wanted to use greed to block the mountain he had fanned out with the mountain and river, and used greed to persecute him. But he did not expect that Tang Ye had already penetrated so much power into Greed''s body, exceeding the limit of what a big belly can tolerate!


    Unfortunately, even if the greed and evil kept begging for mercy, Tang Ye was indifferent, and even said mercilessly, "Begging for mercy? Did you make a mistake? Don¡¯t forget how many people you killed before, no, it should be said that you ate how much. People. I think many people begged for mercy like this when they were eaten by you? But, did you let them go?"


    Greed and Evil are not in the mood to talk about this now, just wanting to beg Tang Ye for mercy, shouting: "I won''t be anymore, I know I am wrong, let me go, please!"


    The greed and evil at this time probably just removed some of the usual features, just to survive, so at this time he doesn''t care how ugly he is.


    And he is so disgusted by the evil and hatred like this, how can he be so spineless? However, deep down is also something that scares them. Facing Tang Ye with greed and evil, he was actually afraid that it would be like this. Then, don''t you know how terrifying Tang Ye''s strength is?


    Infatuation hasn''t been injured yet, and the magic weapon of Shanhe Fan is there, and it is not so scared. Because he felt that if it was impossible, he could escape. He thought, if he wanted to leave, even Tang Ye couldn''t stop it, right?


    However, the evil of hatred is very scared. He is still seriously injured, and he finally took a sigh of relief just now, but it only relieved a little pain, and he didn''t recover much, and he couldn''t even fight. Therefore, if something goes wrong with greed and evil, and the idiot cannot be beaten, then he can only wait to die obediently.


    Damn... how could such a thing happen. He originally thought that when the evil of greed and evil came back, he would be saved, and he could slowly torture Tang Lanshan, but he returned to this result!


    "Please don''t kill me...Ah!" At this time, the greed was still in panic, still begging for mercy. However, Tang Ye didn''t pay attention at all, waiting for his body to explode and die because he couldn''t bear the force. Greed and evil seemed to realize that Tang Ye could not let him go, so he became angry and shouted in a low voice: "Even if I die, I will take you with you!"


    Then, the greed and evil rushed towards Tang Ye, thinking that he planned to kill Tang Ye when he exploded. However, this kind of thing itself is very ridiculous, how could Tang Ye let him come here to explode, Tang Ye is not worried that he will also be injured, but worried that this abnormally deformed cannibal monster will contaminate himself after exploding.


    Therefore, when the evil of greed wanted to rush towards Tang Ye, Tang Ye just flicked his finger, and there was a powerful force to hit it. When the evil of greed was hit, the evil of greed was beaten back. Then the greed and evil crashed into the ground, he seemed to be mad, and he wanted to rush towards Tang Ye again, but at this time his stomach was swollen to the limit.


    "No!" The greed knew that his limit was reached, and he was really going to explode now. If that happened, he would really die. His eyes widened and his entire face was distorted in horror.


    boom!


    However, the explosion happened. The whole belly of greed and evil exploded, and the splash of blood, flesh and blood, was really unbearable. However, what is irritating is that there is still the body of a child in the belly of Greed and Evil, that is to say, he has just eaten a child not long ago!


    Tang Ye took a deep breath, such a scum that was intolerable by nature should have been eliminated long ago. And he didn''t want to see these dirty things, waved his hand, and suddenly a force swept away, turning all the greed and evil into pieces.


    Seeing this scene, the idiot''s face was pale. Now this kind of thing, killing their eldest brother, Tang Ye is so easy, and to them, it seems as if nothing has happened. Isn''t it that they are completely ignored?


    Infatuated Evil was very angry, but Tang Ye''s strength was really unfathomable, and he didn''t know what to do.


    As for the evil words of anger, his face was already pale and pale with fright. Because he saw his eldest brother being killed so easily by Tang Ye, wouldn''t it be easier to kill him?

 Chapter 3562： Cant overwhelm me!

    The evil of hatred felt that everything had developed towards the result he didn''t want. Could it be that it was really said that what you are afraid of?


    Infatuation did not attack Tang Ye for a while, and confronted Tang Ye.


    After Tang Ye solved the greed and evil, he looked at the madness and evil again. Of course, he would not let the madness and evil go. Since these three evils are such evil people, although he does not understand very well, he has learned from the greed and evil. From the perspective of the situation, it is probably not much worse. These people made the world smoggy, and Tang Ye couldn''t stand it, so if you encounter it, just clean it up one by one.


    Regarding the idiot, he wanted to continue to ask about the Shanhe fan, so he looked at the idiot and asked, "You are a magic weapon, I want to know how you got it."


    "Why should I tell you?" Crazy evil stared at Tang Ye coldly. To him, Tang Ye is now an enemy, and an enemy threatening his life, so for Tang Ye, he will only be very alert.


    Tang Ye shrugged, but didn''t worry about such a thing. Even if he doesn''t tell him, it shouldn''t be difficult for him to track down. It''s just that, even if he is so powerful that no one can match, he still needs to investigate some secrets slowly. Because he has great strength, it doesn''t mean that he can know any secrets of the heavens and the earth. It''s not like seeing through eyes.


    Therefore, if you can directly ask some secrets, then of course it would be better, and you don''t need to spend so much time to track down slowly.


    In fact, he didn''t have to track down this matter, because everything from that year had become history, and he didn''t need to dig it up again. What if he knows what happened in the past, what if something is related to the past, or people? Those things are over, those people are gone. It has all become history, and these people hundreds of years later will either learn, learn from them, or tell them like stories.


    Tang Ye really didn''t need to dig out such a thing, otherwise it would be just his one-man show.


    And now he asked the fan of idiotic evil mountain and river fan, but he was just curious. Therefore, if the idiot did not tell him, he would not force it. Then, he is going to kill the idiot, so that he won''t waste time.


    So Tang Ye smiled, and said to the foolish evil: "Why are you telling me? You really have no reason to tell me. In that case, I want to kill you and you can start."


    "You..." The idiot was quite speechless to Tang Ye. Why didn''t you have any patience for the secrets of Shanhe Fan? I only asked myself once. Of course I wouldn''t say it. Otherwise, wouldn''t I lose face?


    Infatuated Evil is still thinking that if you tell Tang Yeshan the secret of He Fan, you can bargain from Tang Ye, which is also a good thing. He wasn''t sure whether he could beat Tang Ye, so if he didn''t have to fight, then it was indeed better to retreat first and have a chance to solve Tang Ye later. I still don''t understand Tang Ye''s situation. The so-called knowing oneself, knowing each other, and winning every battle, since you don''t know Tang Ye, of course you must be careful.


    But now, Tang Ye won''t talk about it directly. What a silly thing, so easy to give up and don''t speak at the beginning.


    Therefore, the idiot wanted to talk to Tang Ye instead. He snorted to Tang Ye: "You want to know the secret of Shanhe Fan. If I tell you, what can I get?"


    Tang Ye laughed, looked at the idiot, and said, "Are you trying to negotiate with me? For example, if you tell me the secret of Shanhe Fan, I will let you go?"


    "I won''t talk about these issues!" Infatuated Evil still had a little confidence in himself, and snorted coldly: "Even if I don''t negotiate this with you, I am confident that I can leave alive. I just think that you are a powerful person, and perhaps possess What works for me, then I might as well make a deal with you."


    "No, I refuse, I don''t plan to make a deal with you." Tang Ye immediately distanced himself from the idiot, and said, "You are so confident that you can run away under my nose? In this case, I want you to try. .. And, you just used that fan... Oh, it''s called Shanhe Fan, and you played very powerful tricks, you must have more powerful tricks, you think those tricks can block me, so that you can escape by yourself ? If it is, then I would like to learn about these tricks. Then, it can be considered as a reason for you to let you know that you can''t escape."


    "You..." Hearing what Tang Ye meant, in addition to thinking that Tang Ye was arrogant, he also thought that Tang Ye was going to kill him. He stared at Tang Ye gloomily, and snorted coldly: "Are you planning to kill me? Why, I have no grievances with you! Even if you want to save Tang Lanshan, it is my elder brother who is greedy to deal with Tang Lanshan. Evil, what''s the matter with me?"


    Tang Ye sneered, thinking it was a little ridiculous to be so idiotic. At a critical moment, he actually wanted to ignore his eldest brother and escape for his life. It seems that a bad guy is a bad guy, and a villain is a villain, and it can be seen in some behaviors. Tang Ye still shrugged and said, "Because you are all wicked people, what you killed will kill you, isn''t this reason enough?"


    "You..." Infatuated Evil was really angry with Tang Ye, and he no longer endured it. Since he was going to fight Tang Ye, then go all out to fight. He has confidence in the power of Shanhe Fan, confident that even if he can''t kill Tang Ye, he can escape smoothly. So, he shouted to Tang Ye in a low voice: "In this case, it''s time for you to see the power of Shanhe Fan."


    "Please be so." Tang Ye laughed, looking very much looking forward to it.


    This is really maddeningly evil, Tang Ye looks like this, isn''t it just plainly underestimating him?


    "Mountain and river fan, come out!" Infatuated Evil sipped out, then released the mountain and river fan again to attack Tang Ye.


    Just now, the mountain and river fan hit the mountain because of greed and evil. In order to avoid killing the greed and evil, the idiotic and evil took it back. Now, no one is stopping him, he won''t take it back again, and then another big mountain appeared, pressing Tang Ye away.


    The momentum of the mountain is still unabated, it really seems that a real mountain is pressed down, and then the sky is covered. Tang Lanshan, who was behind Tang Ye, was very worried. She was not so afraid of idiots, but after knowing that idiots had magic weapons like Shanhe Fan, she completely felt that she could not be the opponent of idiots. She was also thankful that the idiot didn''t use such power to kill her before, otherwise she would not be able to live until now. At this moment, the mountain was under pressure, and she worried that Tang Ye could cope.


    However, Tang Ye didn''t care when he saw this big mountain press down again, and said to the foolish evil in a casual manner: "You should use other moves, this big mountain can''t overpower me."


    Then, Tang Ye also used one leg, looking up at the mountain, preparing to kick off.

 Chapter 3563： Mountains and rivers are not afraid!

    The big mountain struck by the mountain and river fan was quickly pressed down. Tang Lanshan was also within the attack range of this mountain, but she didn''t know how to deal with such a huge mountain. However, she is not someone who just looks at and does nothing. Therefore, she immediately issued all her strength to resist the smashed mountain.


    However, at this time, Tang Ye was already in action. Tang Lanshan only felt a gust of wind passing by her, very fast, and then she saw that Tang Ye was in the air at some point. It turned out that the wind that passed just now was formed by Tang Ye rushing over. She was always surprised by Tang Ye''s strength. Feel always so powerful.


    At this moment, after Tang Ye reached mid-air, he kicked another leg and hit the mountain.


    boom!


    With Tang Ye''s kick, the power that erupted was very terrifying, even the people under the ground felt the impact of that power, which set off dust in the sky. Then, the ground began to vibrate. This force has already affected the ground.


    What is amazing is that at this time, I saw that the mountain did not continue to press down. Is this being held up by Tang Ye''s power? It must be the case, otherwise the mountain won''t just stop moving like this.


    Infatuated Evil used such a powerful force to kill Tang Ye, and he would definitely not show mercy. Therefore, the power of the mountains and rivers fans is absolutely terrifying. But now Tang Ye can block it, which shows that Tang Ye''s power is not inferior to this mountain.


    "How could it..." Obsessed with such a situation, he was really shocked. Because the current situation is like that, Tang Ye used the power of one person to support the entire mountain. With such a huge power, he knew that it would be very difficult for him to deal with it.


    Click!


    And at this time, what was even more shocking was that after Tang Ye gave out his power, the mountain burst open with his foot, and then the mountain and river fan was hit by the force and flew back to the hands of the evil.


    Tang Ye slowly fell down, and when he reached the front of the idiot, he looked at the idiot and smiled, and said: "How about it, let me say it, you still have this big mountain attack, you can''t beat me."


    Infatuated Evil was very annoyed at this time, and he felt that Tang Ye had really despised him all the time. What kind of joke is this, even if he despised it at the beginning, but after knowing that he has such a powerful magic weapon as Shanhe Fan, he still despised it. In that case, use up the power of Shanhe Fan and get rid of this kid!


    So, the idiotic evil urged the power of the mountain and river fan again, and then the mountain and river fan flew into the air again, facing Tang Ye, a water column spewed out, and the water column continued to grow, and soon became a big river, as if hanging in the air. The great river, the momentum is extremely terrifying. Not only that, after a big river appeared, another appeared. Then came out again, and there have been several extremely turbulent rivers.


    Rumble!


    And then, I heard the roar of something suppressed in the sky. Looking up, a high mountain was actually pressed down. No, not one big mountain, but two. It is as if a mountain is responsible for the impact, and a mountain is to increase the strength on it. In this way, how can the power of the two mountains not be strong?


    It must be quite dangerous to be attacked by such a force. Tang Lanshan looked up and felt that with such a powerful force, she might be able to fight her father Tang Yingguo. Therefore, she is impossible to block. As for Tang Ye, she didn''t immediately deny Tang Ye''s power, but she still couldn''t believe that Tang Ye would have such a powerful power.


    "Don''t fight against such an attack anymore, avoid it!" Tang Lanshan was very worried about Tang Ye and quickly shouted to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked back at Tang Lanshan, shrugged, and said, "I''m fine."


    Then, Tang Ye went up again, the turbulent river first. Although such an attack was very real, to Tang Ye, it was nothing more than an illusion. No matter how powerful the Shanhe Fan is, it is impossible to directly move that mountain to attack him. Therefore, the flowing water in front of him, the mountains and the like, are nothing but a form of power to him.


    If this form of power is broken, then these seemingly mighty attacks like mountains and rivers are actually nothing at all.


    Of course, for ordinary people, even if this is just a way of power, it is impossible to break through, as long as the power is strong enough. However, Tang Ye''s power was just powerful enough.


    Therefore, in the face of such turbulent water and mountains, Tang Ye just hovered in the air, making simple kicks. In the face of turbulent water, kick out once. A big mountain, also kicked out once. So the people in the underground, Tang Lanshan, idiotic evil, and hatred evil, just saw Tang Ye kicking his legs several times.


    However, every kick of Tang Ye was very powerful. Bang, bang, bang, as if when Tang Ye kicked his legs in mid-air, the sound was deafening when the powerful force collided with the flowing water and the mountains, as if it happened in their ears. This sound effect is either because of too much power, or it feels like they are watching a movie in a movie theater.


    And soon, after seeing Tang Ye kicking his legs several times, the flowing water and the big mountains that were thrown out by the fan of the mountains and rivers slowly disappeared. But the mountain and river fan in mid-air was kicked by Tang Ye''s powerful force because of the force it emitted, and it retreated like an impact.


    After seeing the crazy evil, he was very worried, and immediately used his strength to retract the mountain and river fan.


    But at this moment, Tang Ye swept to Shanhe Fan in an instant.


    "You..." Seeing Tang Ye appear in front of his eyes, the crazy evil was shocked. He was really surprised by Tang Ye''s power. He felt that this was simply unrealistic. There can be no such strong person. Besides, it''s still a kid!


    How could such a strong person not know! How could it be so unknown!


    Indeed, for Tang Ye, no one else has any news at all. Of course, they didn''t even know Tang Ye''s name. It is impossible for Tang Ye to say that he is called|"Tang Ye". No one would call someone the same as Tang Sheng''s name hundreds of years ago. So far, Tang Ye''s name has not been asked. Therefore, no one knows what his name is, including Tang Lanshan. And because he hadn''t been asked, Tang Ye didn''t even think about what name he would use to replace Tang Ye''s well-known name.


    Regardless of the astonishment of the idiot, Tang Ye reached out and held the Shanhe Fan, which was tantamount to snatching the Shanhe Fan from the idiot.


    "No!" Infatuated Evil was in a hurry. If such a magic weapon was snatched away, he would feel that he had lost all his power.


    However, after Tang Ye held the Shanhe Fan, although the Shanhe Fan had a resisting force, it was useless. Tang Ye still held the Shanhe Fan and retreated, firmly holding the Shanhe Fan in his hand.


    At this time, he really felt the breath of the ancient landscape when he fought against Wen Dingmo.

 Chapter 3564： Very short-term!

    Seeing that Shanhe Fan was taken away by Tang Ye, I felt a little frightened. He looked at Tang Ye wanting to say something, and he looked a little bit unruly, not knowing what to say, as if he had lost his soul.


    Seeing this, Tang Ye frowned slightly. The infatuation would be like this, probably because it was corroded by the strong hatred entrusted in the Shanhe Fan. It''s not that he is controlling Shanhe Fan, but Shanhe Fan is controlling him.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help sighing. He didn''t expect such a thing. In this mountain and river fan, there is indeed the will of Wen Dingmo, who created a picture of the ancient landscape. And Wen Dingmo''s will has always had a look of hatred, probably because his plan of heaven and earth did not succeed.


    However, Tang Ye felt that it was unnecessary. Because at the beginning, Wen Dingmo''s grand plan was to realize the rejuvenation of Reiki, but now, isn¡¯t it the Rejuvenation?


    In fact, Tang Ye was quite emotional. At first, I tried so hard to prevent the rejuvenation of Tiandi''s spiritual energy, but now it seems that it has failed. Therefore, in the original war, one should say that he won, but judging from the current results, he also lost. Of course, if it weren''t for Wen Dingmo''s grand plan for the world, he wanted to use the power of the blood demon to destroy the world, it would probably not cause the two factions to fight endlessly. And Tang Ye''s victory actually prevented the blood demon''s actions and protected this world from being destroyed.


    To a certain extent, this has saved the world. Moreover, because of his actions, heaven and earth still maintained a good order. Even if the rejuvenation of heaven and earth aura is the general trend, the order is not destroyed and the heaven and earth fall into chaos due to the resuscitation of the aura all at once. It can be said that Tang Ye bought a lot of time for the Red Wall Palace. This is priceless, and it saves the common people.


    Otherwise, let the aura directly revive, and the gods who have been expelled will directly descend, not knowing how many creatures will be destroyed before giving up.


    "Although this mountain and river fan is powerful and mysterious, it''s a pity that it doesn''t suit me." After Tang Ye felt the aura in the mountain and river fan, he determined something, and said to the idiot.


    Hearing these words, Zhizhiyi''s eyes regained his senses, and he looked at Tang Ye and shouted, "Then return the Shanhe Fan to me!"


    Tang Ye didn''t return it, and said, "I''m going to kill you, why should I return it to you? After I kill you, can I take it back?"


    "You..." Infatuated Evil thought Tang Ye was playing with him. However, even though he was very angry, he was also very helpless. Tang Ye''s power is too strong, he has no confidence at all now. Just now, he used the power of the mountains and rivers continuously, but it was easily resolved by Tang Ye. Faced with such power, he felt that the mountains and rivers fan could not help. How can this be done?


    This is really hopeless.


    Infatuation did not expect that he would end up like this. The three evils of them have been famous for a long time, but because they have mastered good skills, there are usually some so-called righteous people to deal with them, saying that they want to eliminate them, but it is not them that are eliminated, but those who deal with them. people.


    But they didn''t expect that they would encounter a monster like Tang Ye now. It was horrible, how could it be so strong? It feels that he and the evil of greed are also vulnerable to Tang Ye.


    Are you going to plant today?


    Tang Lanshan, who was behind Tang Ye, was immediately relieved when she saw this situation. She had to sigh, Tang Ye''s strength is really too strong. And she felt very fortunate that such a powerful figure is to help herself, not her own enemy.


    She hopes that Tang Ye will kill the idiot now, although it is a bit cheeky to rely on Tang Ye''s power directly, but at this time, she has no choice but to do so. Since today is such a good opportunity to get rid of the "three evils", this is also a great deed for the people, and it can be regarded as a way for heaven. She felt that even if she was cheeky, it was nothing. Then she said to Tang Ye: "This... elder brother, please be sure to kill him. These people are all evildoers and full of evil spirits. Don''t think that he looks like a scholar. In fact, his behavior is similar to that of greed and evil. . So such people can¡¯t keep them anymore!"


    "Tang Lanshan, you''re looking for death!" Infatuated Evil was very angry with Tang Lanshan. At this time, he said this, wishing he would be killed. Although he is not Tang Ye''s opponent now, his strength is still very strong, it is not difficult to kill Tang Lanshan, so he swept over to kill Tang Lanshan at once.


    Tang Lanshan knew the strength gap between her and Chi Zhi E, but she was not afraid. She didn''t know if it was because Tang Ye was here. She might think Tang Ye would definitely help her. However, what she showed was not who she had to rely on, but her own strength to condense the long sword, to deal with the attack of idiots.


    Tang Ye watched by the side, feeling very speechless. He knew that Tang Lanshan was definitely not the opponent of infatuation, so he just shot it. As for Tang Lanshan''s strength, he will use other methods to help improve. This is what he is helping Tang Lanshan. This is a matter of course, because Tang Lanshan is his granddaughter of the N generation. And he has always protected shortcomings.


    Therefore, when the idiotic evil rushed towards Tang Lanshan, Tang Ye appeared in front of the idiotic evil in an instant, and then kicked at the idiotic evil.


    Infatuated Evil was shocked and very angry. Tang Ye did not expect Tang Lanshan to really come to help Tang Lanshan. It seems that Tang Ye''s maintenance of Tang Lanshan is deeper than expected. However, knowing this is of no use, now facing Tang Ye''s power, Crazy Evil wanted to resist, but found that he couldn''t stop it at all. But the Shanhe Fan was not in his hands, and he couldn''t use it. So when he hit Tang Ye with such a kick, he felt that his body would be broken in two.


    Click!


    In fact, there really is such a thing. After he was kicked by Tang Ye, he flew back suddenly, and then heard the sound of a broken bone in his waist.


    boom!


    When the foolish evil hits the ground, it slid out fiercely. After stopping, the foolish evil directly vomited blood. And he wanted to stand up, and found that his body had no strength. And on the back, there is no sense. How is this going?


    It feels like the body is scrapped.


    "Cough, cough!" I want to try again, but even if my body moves, I feel painful, and then he vomits blood.


    This situation is quite bad. The idiot feels dying, he doesn''t want to. However, even if he knew he was going to die, he didn''t be as embarrassed as greed and begging for mercy. He was just very unwilling, and didn''t understand why he would meet someone like Tang Ye and be killed by such a person again. He felt that this was not his destiny!


    Tang Ye was sure that there was no longer a possibility of fighting against the idiot, and said to Tang Lanshan next to him: "Okay, the next thing is left to you. Don''t you want to kill them? Then you can do it."


    Tang Lanshan had no mercy, and directly issued a sword of Qi, and walked towards the evil of idiot.

 Chapter 3565： Do whatever you want!

    Since I was planning to use Tang Ye''s power to solve the "three evils", now the madness was injured by Tang Ye, Tang Lanshan would not be polite. After condensing the Qi sword, he walked to the front of the madness and wanted to kill Idiotic evil.


    Not reconciled to the idiotic evil, he whispered to Tang Lanshan: "Tang Lanshan, who do you think you are? Can you kill me?"


    At this time, the idiotic evil didn''t look like a scholar, but was angry and fierce, like a hidden monster showing its fangs, no longer hiding it, but it was useless. Now he is seriously injured and is no longer Tang Lanshan''s opponent. In other words, he couldn''t even resist Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan sneered at him and said: "I can''t count it, but I can kill you now, kill you really, that''s enough."


    "You dream!" Infatuated Evil drank it, trying to stand up to deal with Tang Lanshan. As a result, only his head moved, but his body didn''t move. It turned out that when he was injured by Tang Ye just now, his waist was broken. At this time, his nerves were also destroyed, and his lower body was completely unconscious.


    Huh!


    The next second, when the madness was unable to move, the Qi sword in Tang Lanshan''s hand pierced the mouth of the madness. In this way, the idiot will die.


    Infatuation did not expect Tang Lanshan to really start, it is too cruel. It''s damned, **** it! Infatuation is very unwilling, but unwilling is useless. His vitality is rapidly disappearing, and his strength is also dissipating. At this time, the Qi sword in Tang Lanshan''s hand also disappeared, and the idiot fell down and died.


    And the evil of hatred did not kill. At this moment, the evil of hatred was not far away, and he stayed there. Seeing the slain idiot, the whole person seems to have no soul.


    It is not surprising that he will become like this, because what is happening now is a huge blow to him. He couldn''t accept that things became like this. Originally, he thought that his own affairs had been turned over, and it was the return of greed and evil, who was so seriously injured that he was almost killed by Tang Lanshan, and he would kill Tang Lanshan in turn. But now, things have reversed and she will be killed by Tang Lanshan again.


    It''s as exciting as riding a roller coaster, and the heart can''t stand the stimulation. Therefore, the evil of hatred now sees Tang Lanshan holding a sharp Qi sword coming, he just stares blankly, this is completely giving up the struggle, and the whole person collapses.


    Tang Lanshan must have no sympathy for him. She had planned to kill the evil of hatred before, and it must be the same now. Therefore, when she walked in front of the evil of anger, she didn''t care what the state of the evil of anger was at this time, and she just pierced it with a sword and solved the evil of anger.


    Then, Tang Lanshan retracted the Qi Sword, looking at the situation in front of him, a little lost. Because she felt that such a thing was a bit unreal. Unexpectedly, the infamous "three evils" are now all dead. This is absolutely true, the body is right in front of her eyes. Can this be regarded as walking the way for the sky and eradicating these heinous people?


    Tang Lanshan gradually felt a little weird. This does not seem to be very enjoyable. Maybe it was because they were able to get rid of these three evils, but because of Tang Ye''s help. However, her mood was weird, but she felt a little embarrassed. In fact, I still feel greatly relieved and happy.


    Because originally she was the one who was going to be killed by the three evils, and now the three evils were killed by her, then she would not be killed. It is of course a good thing to be able to continue to live. And the three evils that have done a lot of evil have been solved, of course, it is also a big good thing.


    "Thank you!" Tang Lanshan turned around and looked at Tang Ye a few meters away, expressing his gratitude.


    Tang Ye just shrugged and said, "You''re welcome. I can''t stand what these people are doing anyway. If that''s the case, let''s get rid of it."


    Tang Lanshan felt that Tang Ye seemed to be really arbitrary, and of course she became more curious about Tang Ye. Of course, everyone is curious about such people. Because Tang Ye appeared suddenly, mysterious and powerful, and participated in several things that were considered very sensational.


    Dealing with the pig demon in the bar saved Tang Lanshan. And Tang Lanshan is a member of the Guiyi Church, is this a help to the Guiyi Church? This problem is very big, because now Guiyijiao is the enemy of the whole people, as long as the head is clear, no one will help Guiyijiao, right? Isn''t it also regarded as the enemy of the whole people? !


    Then, Tang Ye dealt with the Wind Wolf Demon again and saved the Exorcist''s Shui Bingjing and others. And such a thing can be regarded as helping the Exorcist Division, and it is against the monster race. So, is Tang Ye planning to deal with Yaozu in the end? After all, two of the monster races he killed were of the level of the monster king. Such a monster race is already very advanced, and it must have quite good strength within the monster race. And killing such a character, how could the Yaozu let Tang Ye go?


    Not long ago, Tang Ye helped the people of the Tang family and dealt with the Lu family in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. Such a thing, although he would be thanked and repaid by the Tang family, it also meant that he would be regarded as an enemy by the Lu family. Perhaps after this incident, the Lu family was going to be cleaned up. However, the Lu Family has been developing for so long, and the power allocated is everywhere. I am afraid that Tang Ye will become a thorn in the eyes of these powers, and he may have to be assassinated when he walks on the street.


    Until now, Tang Ye once again saved Tang Lanshan and killed the three evils in the Guiyi Church.


    All of the above made people feel that Tang Ye really did whatever he wanted. If he is said to be a bad person, then why eliminate the evil person like the Three Evils? But if you say it is the righteous people, it doesn''t seem to have helped Tang Lanshan, a person of the Unified Sect. However, he not only helped Guiyijiao, he also helped the Tang family. These things are not related, it can only be said that Tang Ye met, so he participated.


    And this, isn''t it just what you want?


    Tang Lanshan also believed that Tang Ye was such a person, otherwise she would not know how to explain Tang Ye''s behavior. In any case, Tang Lanshan was very grateful to Tang Ye. She couldn''t be thankful alone, because Tang Ye had already saved her life twice. Otherwise, she is already dead. Therefore, Tang Lanshan didn''t know how to repay such a heavy kindness.


    She wanted to say something to Tang Ye again, but found that she still didn''t know what Tang Ye was called. She suddenly felt quite rude, and said to Tang Ye: "My name is Tang Lanshan, I don''t know how to call you yet?"


    "This..." If it wasn''t for being asked, Tang Ye really didn''t know how to say this. He would definitely not say that he was Tang Ye, this was Tang Sheng''s name. People born now will basically avoid this name. But now that he was asked, Tang Ye felt that there should always be a name.


    He thought about it, and said, "I like to do things as I want, so let me do what I want."

 Chapter 3566： To help a friend!

    Hearing Tang Ye''s words, Tang Lanshan rolled her eyes in her heart. Because she knew that XuXin was definitely not Tang Ye''s name, but Tang Ye said it temporarily, which was quite perfunctory. However, Tang Lanshan would not hold on to this question. Since Tang Ye said it was called this, then she would just call it this.


    "XiXin...It''s just like your style of doing things. Then, in the future, I will call you XXiXin eldest brother, can you?" Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye smiled and nodded, although he felt a little weird in his heart, because he was Tang Lanshan Zeng Zeng Zeng... Grandpa-level people, and he was called brother, did he take advantage or Tang Lanshan? Take advantage of it. But it doesn''t matter, it''s just a title. He smiled at Tang Lanshan and said, "No problem."


    "Brother Xpress." Then Tang Lanshan yelled. However, it was only a cry, as if it was purely polite.


    Then Tang Ye nodded and agreed. But then, the two of them had nothing else to say, which was very embarrassing.


    Now that there was no more polite words to say, Tang Ye quickly opened the topic and said to Tang Lanshan: "Actually, I came to you specially, and I didn''t expect something happened to you."


    "Look for me?" Tang Lanshan was suddenly curious. Then, thinking that she had left Tang Ye without saying goodbye before, she felt very embarrassed. Because the exorcist¡¯s Shui Bingjing had been ambushed by the monster clan before, Tang Lanshan was worried about Shui Bingjing¡¯s accident, so she euphemistically expressed to Tang Ye that she wanted to help Shui Bingjing. Because of her limited strength, she could only Let Tang Ye take action. As a result, after Tang Ye went to rescue Shui Bingjing and the others, she left. To do so is impolite and disrespectful. It is wrong to say it.


    Therefore, Tang Lanshan felt it necessary to apologize. She was silent for a while, and then said to Tang Ye: "Brother Xpress, I left you without saying goodbye before, sorry, I''m afraid..."


    "Are you afraid of dragging me?" Tang Ye took Shui Bingjing''s words and said indifferently: "You think you are a person of the Yijiao, if I have a relationship with you, I will definitely be hostile by people. Right?"


    Tang Lanshan is very happy that Tang Ye can understand this, and of course hope that Tang Ye can understand, not to blame her. At this time, Tang Ye still weighed a lot to her, because she was a lifesaver twice. If Tang Ye blamed her for this, she would definitely feel uncomfortable later.


    Of course, Tang Ye would definitely not blame her. Tang Ye laughed and said, "I understand your kindness. You don''t have to feel sorry for me. Of course I understand and accept your kindness. Do you think I am such an unreasonable person? But now, You don''t want to let the identity of the Guiyi Church drag me down."


    "Huh?" Tang Lanshan became curious.


    Tang Ye scratched his head, looking a little difficult, but in fact he didn''t find it difficult at all, just pretending to be. He said to Tang Lanshan: "That''s it. After my investigation, I found that a friend of mine was a member of the Guiyi Church. She seemed to have very noble things to do in Guiyi Church, sealing the spiritual energy of the world and making the world heavy. Returning to peace and peace hundreds of years ago, there is no aura, no cultivating immortality, and no such struggles. Unfortunately, my friend¡¯s idea has not been realized. And this friend is very important to me, so what she wants to do, I think Understand and understand. It just so happens that I know you are a member of the Reformed Church, so I came to you to understand."


    "Huh?" Tang Lanshan felt a little weird when she heard Tang Ye''s explanation. This reason seems reasonable, but it feels very wrong.


    Once a friend was a member of the Guiyi Church, now in order to help that friend, so you need to understand the Guiyi Church?


    Do you still want to join the Guiyi Church?


    "You... just want to understand Guiyi Church?" Tang Lanshan asked when she looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye looked thoughtful and said, "It shouldn''t be. Although I don''t know much about Guiyijiao, according to what you told me before, Guiyijiao seems to have a lot of problems. In this case , For the sake of my friend, I will probably interfere with some things of the Reformed Church."


    "So..." Tang Lanshan suddenly felt complicated when she heard Tang Ye''s words. Interfering in the matter of the Union Church? This statement is very general, this interference, is it to help the Reformed Church, or is it against the Reformed Church?


    Tang Lanshan felt dull again. She had already withdrawn from the Guiyi Church, and now Man Feng, the leader of Guiyi Church, wanted to kill her. Therefore, she actually didn''t want to pay more attention to the matter of Guiyijiao. But, now Tang Ye asked, she would still help Tang Ye with all her strength, who made Tang Ye the one who saved her twice.


    "Brother Xishin, I don''t know who your friend is?" Although Tang Lanshan hasn''t joined the Guiyi Church for a long time, she is already familiar with the situation in Guiyi Church. Tang Ye said that there were friends in Guiyi Church, and she thought she might know them.


    However, Tang Ye said to her at this time: "My friend is no longer there. You shouldn''t know her. After all, she is from so long ago."


    "Huh?" Lan Ashan was curious, long ago? She felt that Tang Ye''s age was not much different from her.


    However, Tang Lanshan didn''t plan to ask any more about what Tang Ye had said. Because Tang Ye''s friend is dead, this kind of sad thing is definitely not mentioned.


    "Then what can I do to help you?" Tang Lanshan asked Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "Tell me about the whole situation of Guiyi Sect. If you want to be true, I will see how to make a decision."


    "This..." Tang Lanshan still knows about Guiyi Jiao, but those things are not understandable in a few words, so she said to Tang Ye: "Brother Xpress, there are many things about Guiyi Jiao, and there are many problems. These things may not be clear in a short while. Or, let''s find a place to rest and eat, and I will tell you slowly."


    Now Tang Lanshan is no longer a Guiyijiao person, and she doesn''t know what she is going to do anymore, so she has more free time, and she doesn''t mind talking slowly with Tang Ye.


    Afterwards, the two left and went to a comfortable restaurant. They sat down at a quiet table with a wide view near the window. They ordered bad dishes and talked while eating.


    When they were talking about the Reformed Church, the people of the Reformed Church discovered the evil and hatred of being killed, and even felt that the evil of greed was also killed. Because there are some traces around that indicate greed and evil. However, the greed and evil were turned into dust by Tang Ye''s power.


    The leader Man Feng also appeared, and his face was gloomy to the extreme when he saw them being killed. He really didn''t expect that the greed and the idiot could not kill Tang Lanshan, but he was killed instead!

 Chapter 3567： Split!

    The current changes in the full wind are naturally affected by the situation of a lot of the Reformed Church. After all, facing this kind of hostility, even kind people will be treated like this. After such a long time, it is inevitable to be affected by the hostility and the dark side of the heart, and thus go astray and fall into the darkness.


    Man Feng is quite dissatisfied with Tang Lanshan''s matter. And because of Tang Lanshan, he began to pay attention to his authority. Now he is in charge of the Guiyi Church, so he will clean up those who disobey orders!


    It''s like cleaning out Tang Lanshan.


    It''s just that the cleaning up of Tang Lanshan seems to have gone wrong, and now the evil of greed, madness, and evil are dead. And such things made Man Feng even more angry. Because he thinks that they are a good force for greed and evil, but such a force is actually eliminated, and for him, it also feels a huge loss.


    In this regard, he wanted to get rid of Tang Lanshan even more, because he felt that they would be greedy and evil because of Tang Lanshan.


    Therefore, Manfeng made a decision to kill Tang Lanshan. Now I don¡¯t know where Tang Lanshan is, so chase after him!


    Man Feng felt that this was a good opportunity to establish his authority. In the past, because of Tang Lanshan''s strength and his relationship with the Tang family, he was actually very conniving to Tang Lanshan. This connivance was actually not what he thought, but he felt that he couldn''t mess with Tang Lanshan, more or less to give Tang Lanshan some face. But that actually made people feel that he didn''t dare to move Tang Lanshan. This must be a huge blow to his authority.


    And now, he wants to correct this.


    Man Feng knew that many people in Guiyi Sect were like Tang Lanshan, and opposed him recruiting people with poor reputations into the Sect, such as people like greed, madness, and hatred. However, he thinks that these people can strengthen the power of the Unity Church. If so, why don''t he think those people?


    However, such things have always been opposed by people like Tang Lanshan. These people actually think they are principled, ethical, kind and just. However, they are like this, the attitude of others towards them is not the same, that is, when they are cruel and tyrannical people who want to destroy the world.


    Man Feng was also a principled person before, but now, he thinks these things are simply ridiculous. If you want to realize the righteousness of the Unity Church, you must first fall into the darkness!


    So now, if there are still people like Tang Lanshan in the Guiyi Church who are not obedient, then he can just solve it.


    "It was Tang Lanshan who did such a thing. She left the Guiyi Church and killed them. Such a thing cannot be tolerated! Now our situation is very bad and cannot get worse, otherwise we will only People will be killed to death. So, now, for Tang Lanshan, let''s kill him!" Man Feng made such an order in Guiyi Church.


    And after receiving such an order, many people like the Three Evils in the Guiyi Church found it interesting. Of course they don''t mind killing Tang Lanshan, because Tang Lanshan''s attitude towards them in the past was quite bad, and they wanted to kill them just because they were "wicked people." A wicked person will not admit that he is a wicked person. If he admits, then he is wicked to the extreme. Therefore, they were hostile to Tang Lanshan in the past and even wanted to kill them, of course they were willing to kill Tang Lanshan.


    However, there are some people who have the same three-minded view as Tang Lanshan, and they are very opposed to killing Tang Lanshan. They don''t think it was Tang Lanshan who killed the evil and greed, because now the evil of greed and the evil, as well as the evil of hatred, have been killed together. They don''t believe that Tang Lanshan can deal with greed and evil at the same time.


    And even if Tang Lanshan killed the three evils of greed and evil, they felt that this was not a big deal, because the three evils of greed were evil, and the law of heaven was intolerable. What''s wrong with killing such a villain?


    In short, they are opposed to hunting down Tang Lanshan. However, Manfeng''s attitude was firm, and if they didn''t do this, they would be expelled from the Unity Church. If it hinders the Reformed Church, it will be regarded as the enemy of the Reformed Church, and it will be destroyed by the Reformed Church.


    Because of Man Feng''s resolute attitude, the current division of the Guiyi Church into two factions has become more obvious, and even directly opposed. It can be said that the current Guiyi Church is divided. And Man Feng is now an extreme and dark faction, and it happens to be another faction with a huge number and strength here, so the other faction is now in a very urgent situation. Because this faction lacks a leader, although each has principles and beliefs, if this continues, sooner or later they will disperse.


    In that case, the Guiyi Sect is completely controlled by Man Feng, but the rest of the people are also the evil ones. In this way, the Guiyi Sect was completely changed. Compared with the original intention of the Tiannv to create the Guiyi Sect, it was almost a complete departure.


    "There is such a thing?"


    At this time, Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan, who were eating in the restaurant, were very surprised when they heard Tang Lanshan talk about the Guiyi Church, because he heard Tang Lanshan say that she had quit the Guiyi Church and now The leader of the Guiyi Church was full of wind, and he still wanted to kill her. She had previously been attacked by greed and evil, which was also a deliberate arrangement by Fengfeng.


    Tang Ye thought that Tang Lanshan was a member of the Guiyi Church, and with her strength, she should have a certain status in the Guiyi Church. But unexpectedly, now Tang Lanshan has been expelled, and may still be hunted down. This thing is really a bit dramatic.


    After Tang Lanshan had told Tang Ye about this, she was silent and looked complicated. Probably because of such things, she was angry, unwilling, but also helpless, and then sad and worried.


    For Tang Lanshan, Guiyi Church shouldn''t be like this. She always wanted to maintain the original intention of the Reformed Church, but she was weak alone and could not do anything.


    "Do you... do you want to do something to Guiyi Jiao?" Tang Ye asked her, seeing the change in Tang Lanshan''s expression.


    Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye, very grateful, and she thought Tang Ye was very caring, she could understand her, and even guess what she was thinking in her heart. Such a close friend is really nice.


    And of course she wanted to do something, she knew that it was not the Reformed Church that was wrong, but the people who made the decision, those who sullied the Reformed Church.


    If the people who were expelled were people like Manfeng, and then the Guiyi Church was presided over by her and those righteous partners, I believe Guiyi Church would not be like this. And this is where she is helpless, she has no power to counterattack back.


    And now Tang Lanshan didn''t want to worry about Tang Ye anymore, otherwise, letting such a powerful Tang Ye take action might be able to correct the problem of Guiyijiao.


    "It''s better to let me help you." However, what Tang Lanshan never expected was that Tang Ye said this to her at this time.

 Chapter 3568： The way to help!

    Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye, a little wondering how to react. For her, this must be a great thing. With the help of a powerful person like Tang Ye, it might be possible to change the Guiyi Church and get Guiyi Church back on track.


    This is exactly what Tang Lanshan wanted very much.


    However, Tang Lanshan always felt that these good things were too easy, just like when he met Goddess of Luck, suddenly all good things happened to him. This makes Tang Lanshan, who has never believed in the pie in the sky, feels weird. Even if she wants such a good thing, she doesn''t feel relieved to accept it.


    As for Tang Ye, she felt even more strange. Tang Ye was really kind to her. She had already rescued her twice before, and now she was going to help her solve the problem of the First Church. It is really easy to make people feel abnormal after such help. Is it to help yourself?


    "Why, you don''t want me to help you?" Tang Ye asked with a chuckle when he saw Tang Lanshan''s stunned and paused expression.


    Tang Lanshan recovered, looked at Tang Ye, and stopped talking, still feeling that she didn''t know what to say.


    "Haha." Tang Ye immediately laughed. In fact, he planned to interfere with the Guiyijiao. It can be said to help Tang Lanshan, but that''s not all. Because the Guiyi Sect was founded by the goddess Lu Celadon, Lu Celadon has a very close relationship with him. Although Lu Celadon is a deceased hundreds of years ago, the things left by the deceased are rare and precious, and he doesn¡¯t want to change like that. Quality, so even if Tang Lanshan is not in it, he will probably take the shot.


    Therefore, in order not to put any pressure on Tang Lanshan, he said to Tang Lanshan: "Do you think I want to help you specifically? Actually, it is not. It can even be said that I am not doing this to help you. I am just helping. That friend, my friend founded...Joining the Guiyi Church, the original intention should be the same as you. But, therefore, I don¡¯t want her will to be trampled like this. For the sake of my friend, I will definitely take action. ."


    "If you want to ask why, because I want to do this. And I am such a person." Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and smiled calmly.


    Tang Lanshan looked a little stunned. Looking at Tang Ye, she felt that what Tang Ye said seemed true, but she also felt that it was not the case. True or false, it feels like Tang Ye will become a big fool at any time. However, she believed in Tang Ye''s character. Regardless of Tang Ye''s reasons, it would be true if he wanted to attack Gui Yi Jiao.


    If Tang Ye really wants to do this, she really wants to use Tang Ye''s power to correct the Guiyi Sect. Because she is still very obsessed with the Guiyi Church. She was very unwilling to leave the Union Church in this way. It was also quite angry that the Guiyi Church was led astray by the wind. She desperately wants to prevent this from happening, so now that there is hope and opportunity, why not do it?


    At this time, Tang Ye stood up, looked at Tang Lanshan, "whooping" a powerful force. And he controlled it, this power would only make Tang Lanshan feel it, and other people in the restaurant would not feel that there was anything, so they would not be surprised. But Tang Lanshan could feel it very clearly, she looked at Tang Ye dumbfounded. Because Tang Ye''s strength was too strong, it turned out to be-God Realm!


    This is better than her father!


    Her father, Tang Yingguo, was just the pinnacle of the Saint Realm, and had not yet broken through to the incarnation realm.


    Of course, it''s not that Tang Ye is the strongest when he reaches the incarnation state. In those big families, like the Tang family, some ancestors have reached the incarnation state. However, Tang Lanshan didn''t expect to encounter a character in the avatar like this. Who is this? !


    "Who are you..." Tang Lanshan wanted to ask Tang Ye, but Tang Ye stopped her.


    "I can lend you strength, how about?" Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and asked.


    Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye, but still failed to answer immediately, probably because she felt that she had received too much favor from Tang Ye, and although she wanted to repay, she didn''t know how to repay it.


    Tang Ye can still see Tang Lanshan¡¯s hesitation, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think that I am directly helping you. In my opinion, you are a junior. If you want to grow the junior, it will definitely make her stronger. , Instead of giving her strength directly, it is better to teach people how to fish than to teach people how to fish, right?"


    "Huh?" Tang Lanshan suddenly said such words to Tang Ye and was stunned. What do you mean when you are a junior?


    Oh, this is kind of a joke, isn''t it?


    It''s not that Tang Lanshan has an opinion on Tang Ye, she respects Tang Ye very much, but she thinks Tang Ye is about the same age as her, how can she be said to be a junior?


    "Brother Xpress..." Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye, a little speechless, and said; "I think I''m about the same age as you, and how do you say it as if you are much older than me..."


    Tang Ye was taken aback, realizing that he might have spoken too much, so he pretended to cough and looked a little embarrassed, and then said: "I mean, compared to you, my strength is more like a senior, right? ?"


    "This...it''s true." Tang Lanshan admitted this. Because Tang Ye''s strength was really terrifying, he was actually incarnation. This is something her predecessors may not be able to achieve, and this kind of strength should also be achieved by her predecessors. At least, among the people she knows, no one of her age has said that they can reach the incarnation realm, even if they are not in the holy realm!


    If it weren¡¯t for Tang Ye¡¯s current appearance, or her age, Tang Lanshan must have thought it was an old monster when she felt Tang Ye¡¯s power in the God Realm. How could she be a young person? !


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan with a smile, and said, "Don''t ask me why I have such a powerful force. Actually, the world is quite wonderful and vast. It is not surprising that there are characters like me. If not, it would be abnormal. So, there is no need to entangle this matter now, we can start doing business."


    "Wh, what''s the business?" Tang Lanshan asked. She was completely caught in the rhythm of Tang Ye now, all led by Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye said: "Since you want to correct Guiyi Sect, then you must have enough strength. For example, it is stronger than Man Feng, the leader of Guiyi Sect. If you defeat Man Feng, you will become Guiyi. Isn¡¯t it all right for the leader of the First Sect to correct the problem of the First Sect?"


    "This..." Tang Lanshan felt that Tang Ye said too lightly. She is only the strength of the mid-transcendent realm, and there is still a long way to go to the holy realm, how could she defeat Man Feng so easily.


    She originally thought that Tang Ye wanted to help her correct the Gui Yijiao by directly using the power of the **** transformation. It shouldn''t be too difficult. But, what Tang Ye meant now was to make her stronger, and then do something like that?

 Chapter 3569： Cant go anymore!

    Tang Lanshan was indeed surprised. The way Tang Ye wanted to help her was not to directly help her with strength, but to help her become stronger? It feels a bit like being her teacher. However, this makes her feel a little weird. Because I always felt that at Tang Ye''s age, he shouldn''t look so sophisticated.


    However, thinking of Tang Ye''s terrifying strength, Tang Lanshan felt that it was not surprising. Such a powerful strength, let alone guiding her, even guiding her father is no problem. After all, thinking about it now, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s true, and I will encounter superb characters in the incarnation state. No wonder it is so easy to deal with the previous pig demon, wind wolf demon, and greed.


    "Big Brother Xpress, I don''t know how to thank you for helping me like this." Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye, which was regarded as accepting Tang Ye''s help.


    Tang Ye shrugged, looking like this is a trivial matter, and said, "You don''t have to worry about such things so much. Regarding the Guiyi Church this time, as long as you correct Guiyi Church''s mistakes, it will help me the most. Because I did this to help that friend, and I don¡¯t want to disappoint that friend."


    "Okay, I will definitely do it!" Tang Lanshan nodded heavily. She doesn''t care if Tang Ye''s remarks are "friends from nothing", but she knows very well that she wants to do such a thing. This is one of her directions, there is no such confusion, what a good thing this is!


    As a result, Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan agreed to interfere in the Guiyi Church, and let the Guiyi Church, who had gone astray, return to the right track.


    At this time, the people of the Reformed Church were also taking action. They want to kill Tang Lanshan! Because they think Tang Lanshan is a traitor. Or, more dissatisfied with the existence of Tang Lanshan. For those who are villains themselves, Tang Lanshan is a special existence. Tang Lanshan was openly opposed to them, and was considered to have killed the evil of greed, hatred and idiot. If you continue to allow such people to exist, doesn''t it mean that other people in Guiyi Church who think like Tang Lanshan can also oppose them?


    They will not allow such a situation to exist, they must fully control the Guiyi Church, and let those who think like Tang Lanshan leave the Guiyi Church, or they must solve it!


    Now, start with Tang Lanshan.


    After Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan had a rest, they went to the wild.


    "So, how strong is Man Feng, the leader of Guiyi Sect?" Tang Ye asked Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan replied: "Although I am not sure about the middle stage of entering the holy realm, I may have reached the peak of entering the holy realm. Such power is already very strong. However, Man Feng seems to behave a lot more low-key. Even if he is the leader of the Reformed Sect, there are no positive and equally powerful people, such as my father, who have played against him. So, in general, many other people have underestimated the wind."


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing that he understood, and then asked Tang Lanshan: "What strength are you now?"


    "I... only in the middle stage of the Transcendent Realm..." Tang Lanshan looked a little embarrassed, probably because she felt that her strength was too low.


    However, her strength is top notch at her age. She felt very low in front of Tang Ye, because she regarded Tang Ye as her age. In fact, Tang Ye is much older than she doesn''t know, she must be several hundred years old.


    Tang Ye nodded, expressing that he understood, and asked: "I don''t really know the situation here. Do you know any way to help you quickly improve your strength?"


    Tang Lanshan rolled his eyes suddenly. It wasn''t this guy who said he wanted to help him improve, why is he asking himself everything now.


    Tang Ye was a little embarrassed, laughed, and said, "I mean, you know the way, but you can''t do it. Maybe, with my help, you can do it."


    To say this, Tang Lanshan knew more ways, and said, "Yes, there are many, such as practicing in secret realms full of spiritual energy. And the secret realms full of spiritual energy, the Moon God Palace in the South China Sea, and the Tianchi in the far north are all places. Yes. However, these places either have extremely strong guardians or terrifying monsters. Even those masters who have become holy gods dare not say to go, of course I dare not. If I can be in those places If you practice in a local area, you should be able to quickly improve your strength."


    "Oh, this is the same, go to the secret realm to practice." Tang Ye nodded, thinking of this question, it seemed that the same.


    However, it suddenly occurred to him that if he is full of spiritual energy, wouldn''t it be better to go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land? He had been to the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels before, and felt that the spiritual energy there was very abundant, and it seemed to overflow. The overflowing aura will return to the heavens and the earth.


    Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan: "I know an excellent place. If it''s a secret realm, it doesn''t count, but it should be more difficult than those secret realms. Because of this place, except In addition to abundant spiritual energy, there is also the power of heaven and earth air transport to help nourish."


    "What?" Tang Lanshan was not surprised when she heard Tang Ye''s words, but was in a complicated mood, because she had guessed what Tang Ye was talking about.


    She shook her head directly, and refused to Tang Ye: "Brother Xishin, are you talking about the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels? I won''t go to that place, nor can I go."


    Tang Ye just said something, Tang Lanshan immediately said: "Brother Xpress, it seems that you really don¡¯t know the current situation, including my situation. Then I tell you, I¡¯m the Tang family, but I¡¯m a victim. The Tang family expelled from the Tang family. The Dragon Vessel Holy Land is guarded by the Tang family and no one is allowed to enter without authorization. Then, do you think I can go there?"


    "Although you are very strong, Big Brother Zuixin, you know, the Tang family has a history of hundreds of years, and it has been passed down from the time of Tang Sheng. In these hundreds of years, the Tang family must have also produced powerful characters. Yes. Speaking of the incarnation state, there must be, I have seen it with my own eyes, it should be my grandfather Zeng Zeng Zeng Zeng. However, at his realm of strength, these families and blood will probably be taken lightly. I just want to break through the limit and become immortal."


    "Anyway, what I want to say is that even if you are Brother Xpress, you can''t break into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land without authorization. If my father can''t stop him, then in the event of a compelling situation, he will definitely ask the ancestor to take action. , Even if it''s Big Brother Xpress, you are in danger." Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye.


    However, she felt that the reason why she couldn''t go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land didn''t stop there. She added: "Actually, the Tang family¡¯s guardianship is only one reason for not being able to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land. For me, there is a more important reason. That is, I have already entered the Dragon Vein Holy Land once and cannot enter the second time. ."

 Chapter 3570： To stop!

    Tang Ye didn''t understand what Tang Lanshan said, why couldn''t he enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land for a second time? The Dragon Vein Holy Land is not a special place, but it is only because of the existence of dragon veins, and then it is protected by people. This is special, otherwise it is no different from a normal mountain range. Or is there other mystery in the Dragon Vein Holy Land?


    Tang Ye didn''t know this question. As a person who used to guard the dragon veins, he was also closely related to the first divine dragon bred from the dragon veins. He really didn''t know that there were such special regulations.


    He asked Tang Lanshan: "Why can''t you enter the second time after you go in once?"


    Tang Lanshan explained: "Because of the absorption of aura in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, under a new round of family agreement decades ago, in order to allow every talented person to practice, it was stipulated that the same person should not be allowed to enter twice. This was agreed upon by the Tang family and the Red Wall Palace, together with the major families. Each time, the Tang family used ancestral luck to change this rule in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. This was done to let everyone know that the Tang family would not Doing tricks on this matter, going through the back door and so on. Therefore, even if no one stops me, if I want to enter the Dragon Veins Holy Land to practice, the air force of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land will take the initiative to drive me away."


    "I am definitely not the opponent of Qi Luck Force. To put it bluntly, that is the sky, can you fight the sky?" Tang Lanshan shrugged, expressing regret.


    Tang Ye laughed, because he felt that the so-called inability to enter the second time was just for others, and it was invalid for him. The last time he went to see the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, the divine dragon bred by the force of Qi Luck was still a little dragon, too far from the divine dragon he knew. So he felt that this rule, he wanted to modify it is also simple. Then, bringing Tang Lanshan in to practice is definitely not a problem.


    "That''s what I said, but I can tell you that I have a way to allow you to enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land again, and I won''t let you meet the people of the Tang family. This matter can also be carried out quietly. Now the main thing is, It depends on whether you want to go. I''m afraid that you, as a person expelled by the Tang family, don''t want to set foot there anymore." Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan was startled. Seeing Tang Ye''s self-confidence, she seemed to be able to enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land again. She really felt magical, she didn''t know who Tang Ye was, she could be like this. When it comes to whether she wants to go back there again, to be honest, she doesn''t want to.


    Now that she had been expelled from the Tang family, she had chosen this path resolutely at first, and it would be meaningless to go back. However, now, if she could go back, she would not refuse.


    It was not that she let go of the relationship with the Tang family, but because she didn''t want the aura of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to be absorbed by the Chu family. This year''s qualification contest to enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to absorb spiritual energy has ended, and the winner is Chu Yuehe, the third young master of the Chu family. It''s no surprise that the Tang family can''t get this qualification this year, because all the young disciples of the Tang family''s three schools have already entered the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. The second-tier people, compared with the first-tier families of other families, are a little worse, so they will lose.


    However, the Tang family did not get this qualification. Tang Lanshan felt that it was normal, but she also believed that it should be the second lady of the Wang family, Wang Qiusi. Because Wang Qiusi''s strength is recognized as the strongest among those who participated in the selection this year. The Wang family was once the home of the emperor. There must be nothing wrong with people cultivated by such a family. But for some reason, Chu Yuehe, the third young master of the Chu family, won.


    If Tang Lanshan explained to others that Wang Qiusi should have obtained this qualification, then others would definitely say that she was a subjective feeling. In the first place, it was the Tang family and the Wang family that had always been on good terms. This has been since Tang Sheng''s time. Secondly, Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi had a good relationship, but because Tang Lanshan chose to join the Guiyi Church, she had less contact with Wang Qiusi, or even almost none, because they had to avoid each other. However, even though the two of them are so, they also know that the relationship has always been there.


    With such a situation, of course, I would say that Tang Lanshan''s support for Wang Qiusi is subjective. However, Tang Lanshan did not think so. Because the practice of Chu Yuehe, the third young master of the Chu family, is generally regarded as not good. If Wang Qiusi is first-rate, then he is third-rate. It is hard to imagine that the first-rate will lose to the third-rate.


    Tang Lanshan didn¡¯t like Chu Yuehe either, because Chu Yuehe¡¯s personality, even though many things were concealed because of the relationship of the big family, on the surface it was packaged in a decent, young and promising appearance, but in fact, they are these things People in the circle know that Chu Yuehe''s character is actually very poor.


    One of them is something that Tang Lanshan can''t tolerate, and that is coveting beauty. There have been many rumors in the past that which girl Chu Yuehe had touched, or perhaps forced a high-class star. Unfortunately, under the operation of the big family, these things will disappear as long as a public opinion covers up.


    In general, Tang Lanshan is really biased against Chu Yuehe. However, objectively speaking, Chu Yuehe should not be able to get the qualifications to practice in the Dragon Vein Holy Land. Therefore, when the results of this year''s selection came out, Tang Lanshan felt very problematic!


    And she, of course, didn''t want the aura in the Dragon Vein Holy Land to be absorbed by a scum like Chu Yuehe!


    She also insisted on her opinion that Chu Yuehe was able to obtain the qualifications to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land to cultivate, because of some manipulations, perhaps some means behind the Chu family. After all, the family of the emperor on the side of the red wall palace has a great relationship with the Chu family. However, she believed that Lord Tianzi could not do such a thing. Therefore, the matter behind it is worth investigating.


    Tang Lanshan had long wanted to investigate, but because of her current status, it was inconvenient for members of the Guiyi Church to go anywhere, so it was very difficult to investigate this kind of thing.


    But now, it was only a few days before Chu Yuehe entered the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. If there is no clear investigation before this, then there must be no way to stop Chu Yuehe.


    So Tang Ye mentioned that she could enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, she felt that even if she had cultivated those spiritual energy, it was better than giving Chu Yuehe. Although this kind of thing can be said to be selfish, but if Chu Yuehe could not practice, she would not be afraid of being said so.


    Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye: "Brother Xpress, can you really let me enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land? Now I have something to do to prevent a person with a bad character from entering the Dragon Vein Holy Land to absorb the aura. If you can do it If I arrive, I will enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land to absorb those spiritual qi. I will stop that kid anyway!"


    "Oh? Is there such a thing?" Tang Ye was curious when he heard Tang Lanshan''s words, and asked, "Who is the villain you''re talking about?"

 Chapter 3571： Source of luck!

    Now Tang Lanshan and Tang Ye are acting together, or they are relying on Tang Ye, so Tang Ye is curious about what she said about Chu Yuehe, and she told Tang Ye.


    "If it''s as you said, the spiritual energy of this dragon vein holy place really shouldn''t be given to this person named Chu Yuehe." Tang Ye nodded and said after hearing Tang Lanshan''s words.


    Tang Lanshan was surprised, glanced at Tang Ye with a weird look, and felt that Tang Ye seemed to follow her in everything. What are you doing, even if you want to help yourself, you have to be indiscriminate, just trust yourself?


    Tang Lanshan just feels that now it seems that Tang Ye believes whatever she says. However, Tang Ye is obviously such a powerful person, it shouldn''t be this way. She always felt that Tang Ye helped her in this way, probably for other reasons. But she definitely didn''t know the specific reason, and she would definitely not say the kind of Tang Ye''s appearance.


    She always felt that Tang Ye had other purposes, but since Tang Ye didn''t say anything, she definitely wouldn''t ask. As for her feeling towards Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye did not mean to her, so she let go of this and didn''t think so much. If Tang Ye had another purpose, she would know it someday.


    "So, Brother Xpress, if you can take me into the Holy Land of Dragon Veins, then I will enter, and I can''t let those spiritual energy be taken away by Chu Yuehe. Of course, I have already entered the Holy Land of Dragon Veins once to practice, and I have entered the second time. Maybe the effect will not be very big. After all, the luck that a person can get is limited. I got one luck last time, and the second time I entered, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t get too much luck. There is no luck. Growth will probably also have an impact on cultivation. So, in fact, my inner thoughts are that if Sister Qiu Si can cultivate in it, that would be the best, and I am willing to do so. This is what I want to see most. "Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye.


    "It seems to be true, the power of luck that a person can get is limited." Tang Ye only thought of this when he heard Tang Lanshan''s words. The power of a person''s luck is of course not unlimited. The luck of heaven and earth is just so little, whoever is strong, who has fate, may have greater luck. But no matter how big it is, it cannot be too big. However, if a person only needs a little bit more power of luck, it is also very huge in terms of power growth.


    The reason why the Dragon Veins Holy Land is so valued by cultivators is actually the enhancement of Qi Yun power. It is more useful to increase the strength of Qi Yun by one percent than to absorb the power of huge Qi Yun. And if there is no way to increase the power of Qi Yun, even if it absorbs a lot of aura, the effect of the enhancement will not be obvious.


    In this way, shouldn''t Tang Lanshan go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to absorb those spiritual energy? Otherwise, it seems a bit wasteful.


    But Tang Ye thought of what Tang Lanshan said about Wang Qiusi, who belonged to the Wang family. For the Wang family, of course, there is also an inextricable relationship with Tang Ye. When Tang Ye had just arrived in Yanjing City, he was a member of the Wang family, that is, Wang Airen led him. Therefore, for the Wang family, Tang Ye first received favor from the Wang family, and then he also helped the Wang family. Before the Tang family was established, the Wang family was already a big family. During the development of the Tang family, the Wang family helped a lot. After that, the relationship between the two companies was close, which has continued to this day. Although many things have happened during the process, the relationship between the two companies has always been strong.


    Therefore, if it were from the Wang family, Tang Ye would definitely help.


    Previously, he looked back on what happened in the past and decided to take care of the things of his friends. So when Tang Lanshan talked about Wang Qiusi, Tang Ye was of course concerned.


    Then Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and said, "Lanshan, just now you said that the people from the Wang family, which is what you said, Qiu Si, went to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice. Is this true?"


    "Of course it''s true!" Tang Lanshan was not joking about such things, and said to Tang Ye: "Actually, when I entered the qualification contest of the year when I entered the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice, it should have belonged to Sister Qiu Si. But... I was a small winner. Sister Qiu Si, so Sister Qiu Si failed to go to the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice. After all, I feel a little guilty."


    Tang Lanshan''s expression became a little low, probably because he felt sorry for Wang Qiusi. Tang Lanshan is younger than Wang Qiusi, but because of her outstanding talent, she is even more powerful than the older Wang Qiusi. This may hit Wang Qiusi. Tang Lanshan is very concerned about such things and hopes to make up for it. However, in terms of reason, she certainly did nothing wrong.


    Tang Ye knew what she was thinking by looking at her expression, and said, "You don''t have to feel sorry for Qiu Si. Since the qualification selection is based on strength, then you have done nothing wrong. If you and I take care of Wang Qiusi Feeling, letting the water admit defeat, that¡¯s the harm to Wang Qiusi. So, I don¡¯t think Wang Qiusi will blame you. But now, if you want to prevent Chu Yuehe from going to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice, let Wang Qiusi go, that¡¯s not bad. Yes. If Wang Qiusi is willing and wants to do so, that would be a great thing for Wang Qiusi. I think this kind of thing can be tried."


    Tang Lanshan was taken aback, but she didn''t expect Tang Ye to want to do such a thing. She felt a little strange. If she could help Wang Qiusi, she would of course be very happy, but the problem was that Tang Ye''s attitude now seemed to help Wang Qiusi, not her. However, didn''t Tang Ye say to help her? To help her improve her strength, even if going to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land has not been able to improve any Qi Luck power, but absorbing that part of the spiritual energy is of great help. So, shouldn''t you let yourself go and improve your strength?


    "Why, you don''t want it anymore?" Tang Ye was a little speechless seeing Tang Lanshan''s expression.


    Tang Lanshan recovered, shrugged, and curled her lips, and said, "It''s not that you don''t want to, but you haven''t met Sister Qiu Si. Why did you want to help when I said that? Have you met Sister Qiu Si, I think she is a gentle beauty, very heart-warming, so I want to help?"


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes, thinking that Tang Lanshan¡¯s thoughts were really strange, and he thought about this, and said: "Tang Lanshan, it seems that you still don¡¯t understand what the power of luck is. You think the power of luck is just Is it based on a person¡¯s strength? This is a hugely wrong idea. I tell you, the power of Qi Luck changes according to a person¡¯s life trajectory. And a person¡¯s life trajectory has many things, such as insight, For example, fate, such as good fortune. Fate is like your relationship with Wang Qiusi. You are maintaining a good relationship while helping each other and improving each other. This is good for improving the highlights of your personal life track. , You may improve your luck in an invisibly."


    Tang Lanshan was slightly puzzled, can Qi Luck come through this way?

 Chapter 3572： As a guard!

    Tang Ye suddenly discovered that people nowadays seem to have a lot of misunderstandings about Qi Luck. People nowadays seem to regard luck as a pure force. This is definitely not right. Qi luck is not only a force. Sometimes, it may not be power, but it can play a more powerful role than power.


    This kind of thing is actually more difficult to explain. Because luck can sometimes be regarded as a kind of luck. It''s like a person with luck, walking by the side of the road and encountering a falling object from a high altitude, which should have hit him, however, he escaped miraculously. Some of his other accidents will be miraculously avoided. In other words, a person who should have died accidentally escaped the accident completely.


    For something like this, it''s like saying, "God won''t let you die." God, that''s another way of saying good luck. Luck won¡¯t let you die. Even if you encounter a strong enemy, you won¡¯t die.


    Tang Ye briefly introduced some things about luck to Tang Lanshan.


    "Is that so?" Tang Lanshan felt a little strange after hearing Tang Ye''s explanation. No one had ever told her this kind of explanation, even when she was still practicing in the Tang family. People in the Tang family didn''t say that either. And she felt that no one knew better than the Tang family about luck. After all, the ancestor of the Tang family, Tang Sheng, was a person who once had some luck alone. And the luck of the whole world is nothing but ten.


    The ancestors had such a strong air luck, and they had to disperse the air luck, and use a part of it to protect the Tang family, so the people of the Tang family were naturally exposed to air luck. In this way, shouldn''t it be better to understand the thing of luck?


    However, now that Tang Ye is here, they seem to be ignorant of luck.


    Tang Lanshan was a little unconvinced. Moreover, she didn''t seem to feel Tang Ye''s power of luck. How is this going? Isn''t Tang Ye out of luck? However, Tang Ye is a person of incarnation realm strength, super powerful, how can he not be lucky with such strength?


    And without the power of qi luck, on what basis can you break through to the incarnation state?


    Tang Lanshan really didn''t understand Tang Ye at all. How could there be such a magical person, I have never heard of it before!


    However, whoever has strong power has weight, Tang Lanshan also thinks so. So Tang Ye, who now has the strength of the avatar realm, said that, as it was a teaching, Tang Lanshan still listened. Even if you have opinions in your heart, you still listen to them on the surface. She nodded to Tang Ye, expressing that she had listened, and then asked Tang Ye curiously: "Big Brother Xpress, listening to you say that, you know a lot about air luck. So, how strong is your air luck?"


    "I don''t have the power of luck." However, Tang Ye said directly. He really has no luck, and there is no need to hide it. Then he said to Tang Lanshan: "Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know about air luck if I don¡¯t have the power of air luck, so you can ignore me. In fact, although I don¡¯t have the power of air luck, I have the power of luck. At that time, the strength was quite huge. Otherwise, it would not be possible to break through to the current strength, right?"


    "Hmm..." Tang Lanshan agreed with such a thing. However, she was still surprised that Tang Ye didn''t have the power of luck?


    Once there was the power of luck, but now it is gone? How is this going?


    "Big Brother Xpress, why don''t you have the power of luck?" Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye and asked curiously. She also blurted out and asked without thinking so much. She didn''t want to be able to ask Tang Ye, perhaps she was reluctant to mean Tang Ye. Probably because Tang Ye''s existence is so mysterious, Tang Lanshan can''t help but want to explore.


    Tang Ye didn''t intend to answer, could it be that he said that he was Tang Sheng, who had exhausted his luck at the beginning, and now he has returned, and his power has gained a power that is different from the earth''s ancestral land, but completely above it. , So there is no longer the power of luck?


    If you want to explain this way, you don''t have to hide it so much. So Tang Ye just shrugged to Tang Lanshan and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing, it¡¯s just because of something, it¡¯s gone. Do you know that a person can actually have no energy and power? For example, a person has cultivated to a very high level, such as To fly into a fairy, you need to cross the calamity. And this cross the calamity is actually a contest with the sky. If you win, you will get the power of the sky, your luck will be greatly enhanced, and your strength will rise. But if you fail If you fail, you will be deprived of strength by the heavens. In this case, you may lose all the power of luck, and it is not impossible."


    Hearing what Tang Ye said, Tang Lanshan understood many things. Then, even if a person has no luck at all, it is possible, and it is not a common thing. The catastrophe mentioned by Tang Ye just now is one, and some fighting with the sky is also possible. And Tang Ye''s words, at such a realm of strength, it may be that he is going to cross the catastrophe and become a god, but he has failed, so he has no luck at all. This is also possible.


    In another case, fighting with heaven. Maybe I think this is too exaggerated, and I dare to fight the sky. But in fact, there are many examples of fighting against the sky. Just like a person who was once known as the "Master of Chess", who wanted to explore the world, he set up a game of chess and played chess with the world, that is, fighting with the sky. If he wins, then he should be a true **** at this time. However, he was dead.


    As a bargaining chip against heaven, strength and life are common. If you lose the fight with the sky, you may be taken away from all your power, and you may even be killed.


    As for the chess saint, he was probably killed, and he didn''t even have his soul in the end, which was terrifying. Therefore, fighting against the sky is like seeking wealth and wealth. If you win, you will gain a lot. The cost of losing is also very great.


    "Thank you, Brother Xishin, for your advice. I probably understand about luck." After Tang Lanshan thought for a while, she thanked Tang Ye again. She felt that talking to Tang Ye, she could learn a lot. Originally, she was still a woman with a cold personality, but now, in front of a super powerful person like Tang Ye, she slowly changed.


    Tang Ye was quite satisfied with Tang Lanshan''s attitude, and then said: "Since you understand, then, what are we going to do now? Should we take you to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice, or take your friend Wang Qiusi? I listen to your opinion, you can choose whatever you want."


    Tang Lanshan thought for a while and said, "I want sister Qiu Si to go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice. I wanted to go to Sister Qiu Si a long time ago. I heard that she had some problems after losing to Chu Yuehe in the selection contest. very worried."


    Tang Ye nodded and said: "Okay, since you want to find Wang Qiusi, then I will take you. No, you should take me, I''ll follow you."


    Tang Lanshan laughed and said: "But you are to be my guard."

 Chapter 3573： Miss Wang!

    For Tang Lanshan, Tang Ye is by her side, in fact, a large part of it is equivalent to a guard. Although Tang Ye wants to guide her to improve her strength, this kind of thing can''t be rushed, and although she is now separated from the Reformed Church, but she intends to solve the problem of the Reformed Church, she will definitely be regarded as the Reformed Church. People who want to kill her must still be very many.


    Therefore, with Tang Ye by his side, it really seemed like an extra guard. Moreover, this guard is still very powerful. Although Tang Lanshan knows that her strength is not very strong now, it is far from enough to correct the Guiyi Sect, but with Tang Ye''s help, it may not be impossible.


    Even Tang Lanshan felt that with Tang Ye''s help, she could do a lot more than before. For example, they are going to find Wang Qiusi now. In Tang Lanshan''s situation, let alone helping Wang Qiusi, it was difficult to solve his own affairs. But now with Tang Ye around, she can not only do her own thing, but also do other things, just like Wang Qiusi encountered injustice.


    Wang Qiusi is the second young lady of the Wang family, and the big family of the Wang family is also in the capital city of Yanjing where the land of dragon veins is located. Although Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan are still a bit far away from the capital, with their strength, it is not difficult to get there quickly.


    In order not to appear so ostentatious, both of them wore clothes that concealed their appearance, but did not appear strangely. Because in this era of aura recovery, many people dress like this. And there are different cultivating schools, or families, basically uniform clothing between the schools and families. And some costumes are weird.


    Therefore, even if you are wearing fancy outfits, at this time, many will not look strange.


    Then, Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan went directly to Wang''s house. However, it was impossible for the two of them to go to the Wang''s house in such a big way. After all, Tang Lanshan was still a person in the eyes of everyone. Moreover, she is indeed still a member of the Yijiao. Because she does not intend to give up the Guiyi Church, she wants to solve the problems that have arisen in the Guiyi Church. She has to correct the problems of the Guiyi Church and let the Guiyi Church go back to the right path. Then she will still belong to the Guiyi Church. people. As long as everyone¡¯s impression of the Guiyi Church remains unchanged, they will still be hostile to the Guiyi Church, so that people will still deal with the Guiyi Church. In this way, Tang Lanshan definitely can''t go to Wang Qiusi directly, otherwise, after others see it, they will probably use this to say that the Wang family is not.


    There are also problems constantly appearing among major families, especially with the rejuvenation of spiritual energy, the competition for cultivation resources is becoming increasingly fierce. So, if you get caught, or find any excuses, it is likely to become a big trouble.


    Tang Lanshan knows such things well, so she knows what to do. It was because of such things in the past that even if she had a good relationship with Wang Qiusi, she didn''t contact him much, all to avoid such troubles. So now, she and Tang Ye came to see Wang Qiusi, also secretly.


    At this time, outside the Wang''s house, there were several guards guarding them, which looked very strict. From the view of the Wang Family Mansion, it is quite magnificent. Such a family is undoubtedly a big family and a wealthy family.


    This is not surprising, after all, the Wang family was already a rich man hundreds of years ago. Later, the relationship with the Red Wall Palace and the Tang family was quite good, and even cultivated the emperor. Such a family is definitely quite good.


    "Strange, I always feel that something is wrong with the Wang family. I used to feel a lot easier when I came to the Wang family. But now, it is so strict and heavy. Could something have happened?" Tang Lanshan looked at the front door of the Wang family. He frowned and said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye hadn''t seen the Wang Family before, so she didn''t feel anything now. However, since Tang Lanshan said so, and Tang Lanshan was familiar with these things, he followed Tang Lanshan''s arrangements. He said to Tang Lanshan, "So what''s the situation now, is there something bad happened to the Wang family recently?"


    "Attention, someone has come out." Tang Ye was talking to Tang Lanshan, aware of the situation in the Wang family, and reminded Tang Lanshan.


    They are now lurking outside the Wang family to observe in secret, and believe that there are also very strong masters in the Wang family. After all, no family like this has one or two old monsters hidden. Tang Ye can hide well, but Tang Lanshan may not. In the face of the strength of those old monsters, the current Tang Lanshan is not worth mentioning.


    Tang Lanshan was reminded by Tang Ye to hide better, and then observe the situation. Soon, she saw a man walking out of the Wang''s house. This man was about thirty years old, with a grim expression and a hurry, presumably he was worried about something.


    "That is the elder brother Qiming, he is the eldest young master of the Wang family, Wang Qiming, that is, sister Qiu Si''s elder brother." Tang Lanshan explained to Tang Ye after seeing the man walking out.


    Tang Ye just nodded. Faced with such things, he was not familiar with these people, and that was how he could react.


    Tang Lanshan frowned, muttering to herself, and said, "Big Brother Qiming looks very anxious, what''s the matter. Is there really something in the Wang family? In this case, neither of us It¡¯s time to sneak in. Since there is something in the Wang family, Sister Qiu Si must be busy to deal with it."


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan not knowing what to do, and said: "What happened in Wang''s family, can we just ask Wang Qiming directly?"


    "Ask Brother Qiming directly?" Tang Lanshan looked at Tang Ye in surprise, and said: "But, how do we ask Brother Qiming, shouldn''t we just stop Brother Qiming? Looking at the appearance of Brother Qiming, I am very worried, I am afraid I don''t want to delay time. ."


    Tang Ye shrugged and said, "No matter what the problem is, we should also find out. Maybe we can help? It won''t take much time. It really doesn''t work, just say hello."


    "By the way, how is your relationship with this Wang Qiming?" Tang Ye asked Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan said: "It''s okay. I played together when I was young. It''s just that Qiming, as the prince''s son, has to take on more responsibilities, so he gets busier and busier in the future, and there are fewer contacts with me. The relationship is naturally less I got close. However, even so, they are still polite and polite. Therefore, this relationship is still possible."


    "That''s fine. Since it''s not an evil, then we will stop Wang Qiming and ask about the situation. Listening to you, I think Wang Qiming is not too hostile to you." Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan.


    Tang Lanshan thought for a moment, and felt that this would work, so she agreed to Tang Ye and said, "Okay, let''s go and ask what happened to Brother Qiming."

 Chapter 3574： Something happened!

    Wang Qiming was anxious to go out because something happened to his sister Wang Qiusi. For some reason, Wang Qiusi''s qi and blood was chaotic, and the situation got worse, and now he was in a coma and lost his consciousness. And this situation has been going on for some time.


    Originally, Wang Qiusi was a very healthy person, and no one thought that such a thing would happen. So now Wang Qiusi''s situation, the Wang family feels very strange. Moreover, they already have objects of doubt. That is the Chu family. This is because something went wrong before Wang Qiusi participated in the annual Dragon Vein Holy Land Cultivation Qualification Competition.


    Wang Qiusi and Chu Yuehe, the young master of the Chu family, are generally considered the candidates most likely to be qualified, so the two are the biggest competitors. But under such circumstances, Wang Qiusi had an accident, and then Chu Yuehe obtained the qualifications for cultivation. The actual situation is that Wang Qiusi has always been better than Chu Yuehe. If it hadn''t been for Tang Lanshan''s "dark horse" last year, Wang Qiusi would have been qualified for cultivation. For this reason, the people of the Wang family felt that those strange situations in Wang Qiusi were the tricks of the Chu family.


    After all, if Wang Qiusi had an accident, Chu Yuehe had benefited the most.


    Moreover, such suspicion is not due to such a single reason. Another reason is the competition between the Wang Family and the Chu Family. Both the Wang family and the Chu family belonged to the emperor of the Red Wall. Therefore, the two companies are often compared. And now the emperor on the side of the red wall palace has a lot to do with the Chu family. However, the background of the Wang family is no worse than these. Therefore, these two families are mainly fighting over the current and future conditions. Because it may be related to the family of the next emperor of the Red Wall Palace. Then, being able to obtain the resources of the Dragon Vein Holy Land for cultivation has a huge impact.


    And for the position of the emperor of the Red Wall, that pair of families has a very huge effect on cultivation. The emperor of the Red Wall will be protected by luck and will also drive the cultivation of the family. In this way, the family can be greatly helped. Therefore, the Wang family and the Chu family are now fighting for this position, and the competition has become more and more intense during this period.


    Now the Wang family suspects that what happened to Wang Qiusi was done by the Chu family, and the Wang family is very angry with the Chu family. However, the Wang family decided to keep it secret first to avoid other incidents. Moreover, the most important thing now is to find a cure for Wang Qiusi.


    Although Wang Qiusi is a woman, in this era, there are not many sayings that men are better than women. Even if he inherits the family, he does not necessarily say that all men are. Therefore, for talents like Wang Qiusi, the Wang family must be quite valued. Even if there is no ability, it is the blood of the Wang family, and it must be protected. Therefore, the first thing the Wang family must do now is to cure Wang Qiusi.


    As long as the person is okay, everything else is easy to say. If something happens to someone, even if you get revenge later, what about it, people will no longer come back. Therefore, being able to save Wang Qiusi is the most important thing.


    Wang Qiming left in a hurry, just to find a doctor to treat Wang Qiusi, because Wang Qiusi''s condition just became very bad, and he fell into a coma and became very weak. This Wang family was anxious. Wang Qiming was also very anxious, but that was his younger sister, and he would certainly not allow his younger sister to have such an accident.


    On the one hand, he is anxious, on the other hand, he is angry. If Wang Qiusi had such a situation, it was really the manipulation of the Chu family, then he would definitely not forgive. He must make the Chu Family pay the price. Then Chu Yuehe would kill him too!


    "Big Brother Qiming!"


    Wang Qiming''s emotions were too concentrated on that aspect of emotions, so that Tang Lanshan called several times and he didn''t notice it. As a last resort, Tang Lanshan had no choice but to use his strength, and this voice attracted Wang Qiming''s attention. Then Wang Qiming came back to his senses, and no one saw anything. However, this is Yili Transmission, he looked over again and found Tang Lanshan''s position.


    "Lanshan?" Wang Qiming was startled, wondering why Tang Lanshan appeared here. Although Tang Lanshan joined the Guiyi Sect, Wang Qiusi and Wang Qiming knew that Tang Lanshan was a wicked person and their enemy. Their relationship has not changed much either, it''s just that it is not convenient to communicate as before.


    Wang Qiming walked over quickly. After all, he didn''t have time now, so he planned to say hello to Tang Lanshan. Now nothing is more important than saving Wang Qiusi''s life, and Wang Qiming will not delay such things.


    "Lanshan, why are you here?" After Wang Qiming passed, he looked at Tang Lanshan and asked directly. He took a look around and found no one else, so he was more relieved. Because if someone else finds Tang Lanshan, then Tang Lanshan can''t deal with it.


    Since Tang Lanshan dared to call Wang Qiming out, she naturally ensured that there was nothing around her. She could see Wang Qiming''s anxiety, so she definitely didn''t want to waste time, so she asked directly: "Big Brother Qiming, is this what happened? I want to find Sister Qiu Si, I don''t know if it is convenient?"


    Wang Qiming was taken aback. Tang Lanshan didn''t expect Tang Lanshan to come to Wang Qiusi at this time. He directly shook his head and said, "There is something wrong with Qiu Si. I am going to see a doctor to treat Qiusi now."


    "What?" Tang Lanshan was shocked and worried when she heard such words. He didn''t expect Wang Qiusi to have something wrong. She quickly asked, "What''s wrong with Sister Qiu Si?"


    Wang Qiming still shook his head and said, "I don¡¯t know, Qiu Si fell suddenly, and the blood was surging so badly. We don¡¯t know what happened. However, we know very well that Qiu Si¡¯s situation is critical and we have no time to waste, otherwise Qiu Si maybe¡­¡­"


    Tang Ye was listening to Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiming''s words. He was also worried, but he didn''t expect something happened to Wang Qiusi. As for this, he still felt strange because he felt that in the Wang family, there were actually two forces of luck. This is very strange, the same Wang family, then it should be just the Wang family''s air transport power, how can there be other air transport powers?


    Moreover, the other force of luck is very small. This force of Qi Luck is actually not very powerful, but if it is not solved, it will be like a thorn in the human body, which will make people uncomfortable. It will even cause inflammation and cause catastrophe over time. If something goes wrong with luck, it will be like this.


    According to what Wang Qiming said now, it was Wang Qiusi who had a problem. Tang Ye thought, is it because Wang Qiusi was beaten into some force of luck to hurt her?


    However, it is impossible for ordinary people to do this thing, even if it is a master, unless there is some magic weapon to help, such as the dragon washing platform that can interfere with the luck.


    If this is the case, then it may not have been the Chu family, but the Lu family, who shot Wang Qiusi. Of course, it is also possible that the Chu family and the Lu family worked together.

 Chapter 3575： Please help!

    Tang Ye didn''t know who actually used the hands and feet behind Wang Qiusi''s accident. Of course, he needed to investigate if he wanted to know. However, now the main task is to save Wang Qiusi. It is okay to solve Wang Qiusi''s problem first, and then slowly investigate those things.


    For Tang Ye, this is not nosy. Because the Wang family has a very close relationship with him, think about it hundreds of years ago, when he first entered the world, it was Wang Airen, the elder of the Wang family, who led him, including coming into contact with the Red Wall court later, and Wang Airen led him. Therefore, the Wang family is very kind to him. Even now, he feels it is necessary to repay this kindness. Even if he helped many Wangs in the past. Therefore, now that Wang Qiusi is in trouble, he must be planning to help.


    Tang Lanshan is very worried now. She and Wang Qiusi have a very good relationship, just like sisters. She didn''t expect something happened to Wang Qiusi, so she quickly asked Wang Qiming, "Big Brother Qiming, what happened to Sister Qiu Si? What can I do for help?"


    Wang Qiming still shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what is wrong with Qiu Si. Even the old gentleman in my Wang family doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. We have also asked doctors, and all famous doctors have asked. , But I just don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. So, this problem is very serious. I¡¯m now planning to go to the Red Wall Palace to invite a consecrated imperial doctor who will treat the Lord of Heaven."


    "What? So serious?" Tang Lanshan was even more worried. If there are so many masters up and down in the Wang family who can''t solve it, then it must be a very serious problem. Because the Wang family''s masters are still very powerful, and none of these masters now sees Wang Qiusi''s problem. Obviously, Wang Qiusi''s problem, I am afraid that we need more powerful talents to know.


    "You don''t have to worry so much." Tang Ye spoke now.


    Tang Ye still looked not very nervous, and said to Wang Qiming: "I think there is another force of luck in your Wang Family Mansion. This force of luck is hostile. Perhaps Miss Wang Qiusi¡¯s accident was caused by this. Affected by power."


    "What?" Wang Qiming was surprised when he heard Tang Ye''s words, it was actually related to the power of qi and luck? Is there any other force of luck in your own home? Is this a joke? How can such a thing be done?


    Wang Qiming was quite skeptical of Tang Ye''s words, and said, "This brother, there really is such a thing? This force of Qi Luck is not an ordinary force, and it is not like those poisons that can be cast. Qi Luck comes from There is a certain day, how can it be possible to leave a specific person and go to a specific place? As far as I know, even the peak of the Holy Land, even the person in the incarnation, can''t do such a thing."


    "You are right. Under normal circumstances, a cultivator, regardless of strength, really can''t do such a thing." Tang Ye took Wang Qiming''s words, laughed, and said, "But if you use a specific magic weapon, That can be done. For example, a dragon washing platform that can interfere with the luck of the air."


    When Wang Qiming heard Tang Ye''s words, he frowned, and did not immediately refute.


    Tang Ye saw him like this, knowing that he must have learned about the Lu family from the Tang family. Lu Yashan has a powerful magic weapon washing dragon platform, probably forged from the former dragon washing pond. Therefore, if Lu Yashan used the Xilongtai to manipulate Wang Qiusi, then Wang Qiusi could be involved. Therefore, Tang Ye''s statement is not impossible.


    Wang Qiming thought of this, so he was silent for a while. Then he looked at Tang Ye again and found that he didn''t have any impression of Tang Ye, so he probably didn''t know him anymore. He looked at Tang Lanshan with a puzzled look, and asked Tang Lanshan about the identity of Tang Ye.


    Tang Lanshan knew what Wang Qiming meant and introduced: "Big Brother Qiming, this is Xpress, one of my...friends."


    Tang Lanshan didn''t know what kind of relationship it was with Tang Yee for a while, so she regarded it as a friend.


    "I''m also a member of Guiyijiao." Tang Ye added, this probably makes Tang Lanshan less embarrassed, and doesn''t need to explain too much. Of course, he is not really a member of the Reformed Church, at least others do not know. He explained one more sentence: "However, I can be regarded as a member of Miss Lanshan, not a true member of the Reformed Church. I only work for Miss Lanshan. As for the other things of the Reformed Church, it is not my business. ."


    "This..." Tang Lanshan didn''t know what Tang Ye was. She rolled her eyes in her heart, feeling that Tang Ye was strange, but also very casual. In this case, she didn''t know how to explain it. I also felt unable to explain it, especially after others knew about Tang Ye''s strength. Because, to say that Tang Ye is her subordinate, but where is the strength of her subordinate so much stronger than her?


    Wang Qiming was also very confused about this kind of thing, but he hadn''t contacted Tang Lanshan for a long time, so he was not very clear about Tang Lanshan''s situation. Now he doesn''t want to figure it out so clearly, he still wants to save Wang Qiusi. He only wants to save Wang Qiusi now, so for Tang Ye''s existence, he cares most about whether he can save Wang Qiusi. Since Tang Ye had guessed about Wang Qiusi''s situation, did he know how to save Wang Qiusi?


    Wang Qiming doesn''t care whether he has expectations and hopes for Tang Ye, but since Tang Ye has said so reasonable, he just asks hello. He asked Tang Ye, "Brother Xpress, listening to you say this, it seems to make sense. However, it is also because of me. I''m not sure, so I want to ask you again. Anyway, I just want to save my sister first. And listening to you, you seem to know such a thing. Then, I wonder if you can save my sister?"


    Tang Ye felt that with his strength, he was like an almighty god, and he could definitely save Wang Qiusi. However, he has never spoken too slowly, and he is not so high-profile, so he still maintains a humble appearance and said: "I have to look at Miss Wang Qiusi''s situation in this matter."


    Wang Qiming glanced at Tang Lanshan and didn¡¯t want to delay any more. He immediately made a decision and said, ¡°No matter what, I¡¯d rather give it a try. Please follow me to the house and help me see Qiusi¡¯s situation. If you can Saved my sister, then, my Wang family owes you a great kindness."


    "Okay." Tang Ye didn''t delay any longer, and he nodded directly without refusing or polite.


    Then, the three of them entered the Wang Family Mansion.


    However, it was impossible for Wang Qiming to put his hopes on someone he knew halfway through. Therefore, after he entered the mansion with Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan, he immediately greeted a few people and ordered them to go down and let them continue to the Red Wall Palace. By the way, please come over, the imperial doctor who enshrines the emperor.


    "Big Brother Xpress, Big Brother Qiming, I think I''d better avoid it, you can just go see Qiu Si''s situation." At this moment, Tang Lanshan stopped and said.

 Chapter 3576： worried!

    Tang Lanshan said this suddenly, and it was not random, because she is now the identity of the Yijiao, and it is inappropriate to appear in many places. This is especially true of the Wang family. If the Wang family allowed the people of the Yijiao to enter and leave without taking any measures, they would definitely be attacked by others. Therefore, Tang Lanshan felt that she had to stop.


    And Tang Ye''s words, even though they were with her, were not from the Yijiao. Moreover, before Tang Ye appeared, she had done a lot of things, saved her, also saved Shui Bingjing, and helped the Tang family. In this way, she would no longer be considered a person of the Reformed Church. What''s more, it is mysterious and unpredictable. Therefore, if Tang Ye enters the Wang family, there will be no impact.


    However, Wang Qiming didn''t want to do this, because he felt that doing so would hurt Tang Lanshan, so he opened his mouth and said: "Lanshan, you don''t need to do this, I don''t mind or worry. My Wang family is doing it right, and I am not afraid of what others say. "


    Tang Lanshan shook his head and said far-fetched, "Big Brother Qiming, I take your intentions, but I also know that now is the eventful season, and the fights between the big families are getting more and more fierce. So at this time, there can be one less trouble. Just one less. Otherwise, it may be because of such a small matter that caused the whole family crisis. If the Wang family encounters such a thing because of me, how can I afford it. So, Brother Qiming, you don¡¯t have to persuade me, I I''m leaving now. However, I will still be around because I am very worried about Sister Qiu Si''s situation."


    "Time is urgent, Big Brother Qiming, Big Brother Xpress, you go and show sister Qiu Si." Tang Lanshan didn''t want to be too polite with Wang Qiming and Tang Ye, so she left quickly after speaking.


    Tang Ye and Wang Qiming were helpless, but it was indeed that Wang Qiusi''s situation was urgent, so the two went to see Wang Qiusi''s situation first.


    At this time, the courtyard where Wang Qiusi lived was very beautiful, retro and beautiful. However, no one had the intention to appreciate the beauty here. Several important figures of the Wang family walked back and forth in the courtyard, and there were several other people standing beside them. The room in front was the boudoir where Wang Qiusi lived.


    An old man in his 50s or 60s was walking back and forth anxiously. When he looked up, he saw Wang Qiming coming back. He frowned and asked: "Qiming, are you back? So soon? What about the doctor who asked you to go?"


    This old man is Wang Qiming''s father and the current head of the Wang family, Wang Houtian.


    Wang Qiming walked in front of Wang Houtian and said quickly: "Dad, I have asked the butler to continue to the Red Wall Palace. The reason why I came back is because I met Brother Zuixin. Brother Zuixin thought he could save Qiusi."


    "Huh?" Wang Houtian frowned immediately, did not continue to talk to Wang Qiming, and looked directly at Tang Ye. He frowned even more when he saw that Tang Ye was about the same age as Wang Qiming.


    He didn''t mean to look down on Tang Ye, but he questioned Tang Ye''s ability. Because he felt that someone older than Tang Ye couldn''t solve Wang Qiusi''s situation. Is it really possible for a young man like Tang Ye?


    Could it be that Tang Ye is a genius doctor?


    He asked Tang Ye: "This little brother, are you studying medicine? I don''t know where you learned from?"


    As long as Wang Houtian knew these two issues, he might be able to trust Tang Ye. If you are a medical student, and the master is a powerful figure, it is possible that Wang Qiusi can be saved.


    However, Tang Ye just shook his head and smiled, and said, "I don''t know if I am studying medicine. As for Master, it is not convenient to disclose."


    Tang Ye used to study medicine, but after entering the realm of medicine, he had less contact with pure medical things. And further behind, it is more of a dedicated struggle for cultivation strength. Therefore, he doesn''t know if he can still call himself a doctor. As for his master, there is only one master who studies medicine, farming herbs. However, the reputation of Nongbaicao is very big. One is that Nong Baicao, as Tang Sheng''s master, must be remembered in history. On the other hand, Nong Baicao became a medical saint before Tang Ye entered the saint. And that was when the spirit of heaven and earth did not recover. Therefore, it is hard to tell how far the power of Nongbaicao has grown. Even Tang Ye didn''t know the specific power of Nongbaicao. Because after Nongbaicao became holy, he almost disappeared.


    Now, if Tang Ye said that his master was Nong Baicao, his identity would undoubtedly be exposed. Of course, more should be questioned. After all, Nong Baicao''s apprentice was Tang Sheng. It should be said that for a person posing as Tang Sheng, he was not only questioned, but also angry.


    Maybe at that time, Wang Houtian would actually attack Tang Ye. Therefore, Tang Ye can only say that.


    However, his words would obviously not satisfy Wang Houtian. Sure enough, Wang Houtian frowned even after hearing what he said, and was even a little angry that Wang Qiming did this, and brought back such a kid of unknown origin halfway through. I am afraid this will only delay the treatment of Qiu Si!


    "This little brother, thank you for your kindness to my family Qiu Si. However, Qiu Si''s situation is urgent. Please forgive me for being rude. You cannot delay Qiu Si''s treatment. I must ask a trustworthy person to treat Qiu Si." Wang Houtian Said directly to Tang Ye.


    "Dad..." Wang Qiming didn''t expect Wang Houtian to make such a decision directly, and suddenly felt embarrassed. He thought how much he could let Tang Ye go and show Wang Qiusi, but now it''s okay, it embarrassed Tang Ye, and he was also embarrassed.


    The Tang family laughed at Wang Houtian and said, "Senior Wang, I can understand you doing this, but what I want to tell you is that Miss Wang Qiusi¡¯s disease can indeed be cured by me."


    With that, Tang Ye looked at the room ahead. He can already clearly see the two forces of luck. A force of air luck is great, there is no doubt that it belongs to the Wang family. The other one appears to be very small, and it may be difficult to detect under normal circumstances. It is like a thorn, pierced in flesh and blood, it will hurt and hurt. If it is not handled in time, it will cause more serious problems.


    "You..." Wang Houtian frowned at Tang Ye''s words. Seeing Tang Ye''s self-confidence, he didn''t know whether Tang Ye was arrogant or really had that ability. In any case, Tang Ye was also a person who appeared suddenly, and he still couldn''t rest assured that Tang Ye would treat Wang Qiusi.


    Tang Ye still smiled, and then said: "Senior Wang, if you are still not at ease, you might as well call Senior Tang Yingguo and say it''s me. I believe he will rest assured, and he will also suggest you let me go to Qiu Si. Missy look at the situation."


    "Huh?" Wang Houtian was even more puzzled by such words. Brother Tang, do you also know this young man? What is the relationship between Brother Tang and this young man?

 Chapter 3577： The long-awaited thing!

    Wang Houtian didn''t expect Tang Ye to talk about Tang Yingguo, but he was surprised. After being surprised, he felt that he could indeed contact Tang Yingguo. He doesn''t believe that this kind of thing will be deceived. Because as long as you contact Tang Yingguo, his relationship with Tang Yingguo is also very good. If Tang Ye dared to use Tang Yingguo to deceive, he would kill Tang Ye on the spot.


    "This little brother, do you have anything to do with Old Tang?" Wang Houtian asked Tang Ye symbolically, and then he stopped giving Tang Ye a chance to say more, and said directly: "If this is the case, then I will Call and ask Old Tang."


    Of course Tang Ye didn''t worry anymore, because this was all facts. However, Tang Yingguo didn''t know his name, so he could only see talents, so he said to Wang Houtian, "You have to show me as a person to Tang Yingguo. Now that the technology is so advanced, there is no problem with a video verification. Moreover, Video verification, seeing it with your own eyes, is it better?"


    Wang Houtian didn''t know what his expression was, but just nodded slightly, and then contacted Tang Yingguo with his mobile phone. Just like Tang Ye said, I opened the video.


    Tang Ye always felt a little puzzled when he saw such a thing. Obviously he was going to save Wang Qiusi and to help them, so why did he beg them by himself?


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but shook his head slightly, if it wasn''t for some of the past, he would just turn around and leave, no matter what so many.


    Wang Houtian quickly verified Tang Ye''s identity through Tang Yingguo. However, Tang Yingguo didn''t know what Tang Ye''s specific identity was. When he first realized this, Wang Houtian still didn''t trust Tang Ye. However, Tang Yingguo later mentioned that when dealing with Lu Yashan''s intrusion into the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels, it was Tang Ye who assisted him. Without Tang Ye, the situation of the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels would not be known now. All in all, Tang Yingguo''s evaluation of Tang Ye is very high.


    Then Wang Houtian was surprised. He didn''t expect Tang Ye to do such a thing. Being so esteemed by Tang Yingguo, Wang Houtian didn''t dare to underestimate it. And Tang Yingguo even guaranteed Tang Ye''s ability, so Wang Houtian trusted Tang Ye. After all, Tang Yingguo''s strength is self-evident, so there must be no problem with the people who Tang Yingguo guarantees and respects.


    "This little brother, I was rude just now, please forgive me. If you can cure Qiusi, then my Wang family will repay you!" Wang Houtian''s attitude towards Tang Ye became very respectful and sincere.


    Tang Ye was not surprised at this situation, whether it was other people''s doubts, trust and admiration, he had almost experienced it. Therefore, he didn''t bother to pay attention to Wang Houtian now, and didn''t ask for anything in return. He just waved to Wang Houtian, and then went directly to Wang Qiusi''s room.


    Of course, Wang Houtian and Wang Qiming were still very concerned about Wang Qiusi''s situation, so they followed in.


    In the room, Wang Qiusi''s face was very pale, as if there was no blood. However, after a short while, Wang Qiusi''s face showed red again, and he looked very hot. This is simply the feeling of two heavens. If ordinary people repeat such changes, they will definitely be unbearable.


    Wang Qiusi''s consciousness was a little confused, but she could still see who was coming in outside, and she could clearly distinguish it.


    "Dad, brother..." Seeing Wang Houtian and Wang Qiming, Wang Qiusi called out. However, looking at her appearance, you know that she is enduring, very painful, very uncomfortable.


    Then Wang Qiusi saw Tang Ye next to Wang Houtian. She was very puzzled. Of course she didn''t know Tang Ye, but she probably guessed what Tang Ye did. These days, Wang Houtian and Wang Qiming have been looking for doctors, experts, and anyone who can treat her. She has seen many of these people these days. However, the result is just like she is now, no improvement at all, but worse.


    Of course, Wang Qiusi hoped that her disease--maybe it was not a disease, it was an injury, but she didn''t know what injury it was and could be treated. However, after having experienced so many treatments by masters, there was no effect. Now that she is about the same age as her, she always feels little hope.


    However, if she is really treated, she will not refuse. Until now, no matter how bad she is, she will have a dead horse in her heart. She can''t get treatment by herself, and other people can''t get treatment. If there is no hope, then, of course, anyone else can treat it. It would be extremely happy and moving to be cured. If it can''t be cured, it''s probably fate, and it''s a long-standing preparation.


    Wang Houtian felt sorry for his daughter, so he hurried over and stood beside Wang Qiusi, full of distress and concern: "Qiu Si, don''t worry, there will be nothing wrong, dad will heal you!"


    Wang Qiusi squeezed a far-fetched smile and said, "Dad, I''m fine, even if I can''t do it, I don''t have to..."


    "What nonsense is this!" Wang Houtian stopped Wang Qiusi''s words. He didn''t allow Wang Qiusi to die, it was absolute. He immediately looked at Tang Ye and said, "XiXi brother, please show Qiu Si the situation!"


    Tang Ye nodded and walked over to Wang Qiusi and saw Wang Qiusi''s extremely painful look. This will definitely happen. After all, there are two forces of Qi Luck colliding in Wang Qiusi''s body now, which directly hurts his soul. Such pain is certainly the most unbearable.


    Tang Ye felt that it was better to let Wang Qiusi get rid of the pain earlier, so there was no need to cover up, hide his identity, and act low-key. So Tang Ye released a wave of strength, aimed at Wang Qiusi''s body, and said, "I will treat you soon."


    After all, Tang Ye drove that power into Wang Qiusi''s body. In fact, the treatment of Wang Qiusi is really simple, as long as the abnormal force in Wang Qiusi''s body, which belongs to other people''s qi, can be used. It''s like picking out that thorn, you don''t have to worry about corrosion or inflammation. Then the next step is to cultivate for a while and there is no problem.


    "Yeah!" When Wang Qiusi was beaten into strength by Tang Ye, he couldn''t help but snorted, and his body trembled a few times.


    However, after Wang Qiusi was like this, he soon felt that his body became very comfortable, completely different from before. She even felt that her body had been changed, and she felt stronger than before.


    How is this going?


    Wang Qiusi couldn''t believe what he was experiencing now. So many treatments before had no effect, at least it didn''t have the feeling that it seemed to be recovered from a serious illness. So, is he healed now?


    Even if it is not cured, it means that the treatment has worked, doesn''t it? !


    Wang Qiusi became very happy. She had expected such a thing for too long. I had already given up, but I did not expect it!

 Chapter 3578： understood!

    Tang Ye was so powerful that he knew what Wang Qiusi''s condition was and how to treat it. And with his power, it can be done easily. Therefore, now he used his own power to strike out the strange force of Qi Luck in Wang Qiusi''s body, and then withdrew his own power back, so that Wang Qiusi would be fine.


    Tang Ye''s power can indeed deal with Qi Yun power. Because his power does not belong to this world, as long as he wants, he can attract the original power of this world to confront him. And even if the original power of the earth''s ancestors is used to deal with him, he can solve it. Therefore, in the face of such a small ray of luck, he of course can solve it.


    Now Wang Qiusi feels much better. Although the body is still weak, the feeling that she is no longer painful makes her want to move like before. Because she felt a little unreal if she didn''t do that. Is it really good?


    This is also amazing. The first second was painful, but the next second was better. She couldn''t believe that there would be such a miraculous treatment. This was done by Tang Ye, a man about his age. However, there have been so many people here, many of whom are highly respected seniors, and the results are useless. What kind of situation is this?


    Could it be that those seniors couldn''t do it, but the man in front of him did it?


    Wang Houtian and Wang Qiming were shocked when they saw Wang Qiusi''s situation. They also find it hard to believe such a thing. Is Qiu Si''s illness cured?


    Is it such a blink of an eye?


    This is too dramatic, there is no real feeling!


    "Qiu Si, what do you think?" Wang Houtian couldn''t help but asked Wang Qiusi.


    Wang Qiusi felt his physical condition and found it was much better. She no longer felt the pain of something colliding in her body, she just felt weakness and exhaustion, and hunger. But this is not a problem, as long as these problems are well rested and eaten. Therefore, Wang Qiusi thinks that her condition is quite good now.


    "I... feel like I''m okay?" Wang Qiusi replied to Wang Houtian, but she was a little uncertain.


    At this time, Tang Ye said: "Don''t doubt, you are really fine. Now you are just weaker and tired, you just need to take a good rest. If you are hungry, then eat something. These are all normal. Happening."


    "Really?" Wang Qiusi was very excited, she never thought that she would be better like this. She was also very grateful to Tang Ye, because it was Tang Ye who helped treat her. If she was saved as a result, it was Tang Ye who saved her, and she owed her life-saving grace to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "It''s true, you''re all right."


    Wang Qiusi was very happy to get such a positive answer from Tang Ye, so she wouldn''t have to worry about it. Of course she didn''t want to have an accident on her own. At the age of integrity, who wanted an accident. There are still too many things to do, and I don¡¯t think there is enough time. Where can I look so open, I¡¯ll die when I die, I think it¡¯s fate. If it is not really desperate, who would say such a thing?


    Wang Qiusi and Wang Qiming were also too excited. They think this is a great surprise. I really didn''t expect that a person who appeared suddenly healed Wang Qiusi. This was incredible. It felt like a pie in the sky.


    "This is a brother. My Tang family owes you a life-saving favor. Thank you very much. My Wang family will definitely appreciate it!" Wang Hooutian looked at Tang Ye, his body trembling with excitement. He was indeed excited and excited. Wang Qiusi''s illness was cured, and he was already greatly relieved. Of course, he must thank him for such a great event.


    Tang Ye waved his hand in a polite manner, and said, "Senior Wang, you are welcome, this is just a matter of effort."


    "Brother Xpress, how can this be a simple task? You saved my sister''s life, and that is because I owe you a life. This kindness, I will definitely pay back!" Wang Qiming next to him also spoke. It is also very polite.


    Tang Ye didn''t know what to say. He is really used to such things. Suddenly he wondered, if he wants to help people in the future, do you want to make some conditions? In this way, it''s like buying and selling, helping others, and asking for other things, so you don''t have to be too polite to each other, right?


    "Brother Zuixin, I want to ask, what is going on with Qiu Si''s situation?" At this moment, Wang Qiming asked again.


    Then, Wang Houtian and Wang Qiusi both looked straight at Tang Ye. Because they all want to know, what is going on?


    They all suspected that Wang Qiusi had something like this, and it was someone else who was behind it. If this is really the case, then they definitely want to find out. They are Wang Clan, how can they be bullied like that?


    Regarding the truth of the matter, Tang Ye didn¡¯t mind telling it, looked at Wang Qiusi, and said, ¡°Perhaps you are curious why I treat Miss Qiu Si so quickly? It¡¯s actually very simple, that is, Miss Qiu Si, you have a lot of other people in your body. The force of Qi Luck. Then your own force of Qi Luck collided with this force of Qi Luck. This type of force collision also led to the various uncomfortable situations before you, Miss Qiu Si. Later, it even evolved into After suffering tremendous pain, the blood surged fiercely, as if there was something hot in the body running around. And my treatment of you is to force out this force of qi luck that does not belong to you. In this way, your body will recover. Balance, it will naturally get better."


    "What? More energy?" Wang Houtian and Wang Qiusi felt very incredible when they heard Tang Ye''s words. They have always felt that the power of Qi Luck is given by the sky above their heads, and no one can move, including manipulation. Even if it is the power of Qi Luck that oneself possesses, it is only used as a power bonus, not one that can be controlled casually.


    If this is the case, how can someone manipulate the Qi Luck into one''s own body, and then cause one''s own trouble?


    Wang Qiming still felt puzzled about this kind of thing, even after hearing Tang Ye explain it. However, now that Tang Ye did save Wang Qiusi like this, he believed it. He spoke out about Wang Houtian and Wang Qiusi''s doubts. Of course, these explanations were basically what Tang Ye told him just now.


    "I understand..." After listening to Wang Qiming''s words, unexpectedly, Wang Houtian directly said that he understood, and seemed to have accepted it. This is faster than Wang Qiming and Wang Qiusi.


    He did understand, and said, "If it is said that it is controlling Qi Luck, it must be related to Lu Yashan''s Dragon Washing Platform. In this case, you can be sure that Lu Yashan is the one who shot Qiusi. Or it is. ¡ª¡ªLu Family!"


    As he said, Wang Houtian opened his eyes and looked very sharp.

 Chapter 3579： inconvenient!

    Lu Yashan led people to break into the Dragon Vessel Sacred Land in an attempt to seize the Qi Luck Power of the Dragon Vein Sacred Land. This matter has spread. The Red Wall Palace, on the Tang family''s side, had already begun to clean up the Lu family. Therefore, Wang Houtian also knew of such things.


    In fact, after Tang Yingguo settled Lu Yashan, he talked to Wang Houtian and told such things. Tang Yingguo did this, one is to investigate more information about the Lu family, and the other is to contact the Wang family. Because the Lu family dared to do that, they must have made a lot of preparations, and they didn''t know how many families they contacted. If you don''t figure this out, it won''t be thorough.


    Because he knew this, after Wang Houtian heard what Tang Ye said, he would not think that such a thing was impossible. Because there is a magic weapon that can interfere with Qi Luck, then it is possible that someone manipulates Qi Luck to infiltrate Wang Qiusi. And this magic weapon that can interfere with luck is to wash the dragon platform. The owner of Xilongtai is Lu Yashan, the head of the Lu family.


    Could it be that Lu Yashan did it?


    Wang Houtian immediately thought of this matter, but he greatly denied this speculation, because the Lu Family''s actions against his Wang Family would not do any good. There was no direct grudge between the Lu family and the Wang family. If it is due to the fact that the family positions are different, it is a mortal enemy, then the major clans are basically the mortal enemies of the opposing families. Such an approach is too extreme.


    Fortunately, the Wang family has done a good job of intelligence during this period of time, and with the information shared with the Tang family, they have even more confidence. Therefore, Wang Houtian knew that the relationship between the Chu family and the Lu family was actually good, and there was even some shady business. And the relationship between the Chu family and the Wang family was quite bad. In addition, this year Wang Qiusi is still a popular candidate for the qualifications to practice in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, just like Chu Yuehe, the young master of the Chu family. Then, Wang Qiusi had an accident and did not perform well, so Chu Yuehe obtained the qualification for training in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. Isn''t this very telling?


    Wang Houtian squinted his eyes and his expression became very cold. He probably guessed the truth. Perhaps it was the Chu family and the Lu family teaming up, and then the Chu family let Lu Yashan take the action, which invisibly harmed Wang Qiusi, causing Wang Qiusi to fail in the battle for qualifications in the Dragon Vein Holy Land, and thus Chu Yuehe obtained the training in the Dragon Vein Holy Land. Qualifications.


    Therefore, this time Wang Qiusi''s accident was caused by the Lu family and the Chu family.


    "Damn it! Lu Yashan, Chu Yuehe!" Wang Houtian almost confirmed his guess, screamed after making a fist, very angry.


    There are still many things that Wang Qiming and Wang Qiusi don''t understand. Maybe they won''t think about it so much. Seeing Wang Houtian''s anger, of course they first asked and comforted. After that, they asked Wang Houtian what was going on.


    Wang Houtian looked at Wang Qiming and Wang Qiusi, sighing and worried. He admitted that Wang Qiming and Wang Qiusi were excellent, but, after all, they were still too young. This is very dangerous. It seems that they should let them go to experience more and fight against those who like to play tricks. Because the royal family is also a family of emperors and generals, such a family, in terms of strategy, must be tempered. Otherwise, facing those open and secret fights, I am afraid that I will be eaten so much that there is no bone left.


    Although Wang Qiming is not that old and hot, he has been in contact with Wang Houtian in the Red Wall Palace since his childhood, and he has been immersed in this environment for many years, so his experience in this area is still good. Regarding Wang Houtian''s cold snort, he knew it was directed at the Chu family and the Lu family. After a little thought, he understood the reason. He also became angry, frowning and snorting coldly: "The matter needs to be checked. If it is really done by the Chu family and the Lu family, then we must return it ten times!"


    Wang Houtian said: "Of course you want to investigate, but now the Lu family doesn''t have to worry about it. The Lu family dare to go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, which is a forbidden place that no one dares to rush, even the emperor of the Red Wall Palace. Now. No matter how many connections the Lu Family has established, it will be useless. The Red Wall Palace will personally dispatch him to destroy his Lu Family."


    "It looks like a pity for the Lu family. Over the years, the Lu family has gained a lot of treasures by virtue of their ancestors¡¯ learning of moving mountains, and they have developed very quickly. Even the Red Wall Palace, in view of those treasures, also gave Lu A great blessing to the family. But, I didn¡¯t expect that Lu Yashan was so swollen, he wanted to directly seize the power of luck from the Dragon Vein Holy Land, so as to be above all living beings. They went the wrong way and paid a heavy price." Wang Qiming said .


    "Hardly?" Wang Houtian hummed coldly, disagreeing with Wang Qiming''s words, and said: "You think the Lu Family''s price is very heavy, it is because Lu Yashan failed. But what if Lu Yashan succeeded? If Lu Ya If the mountain succeeds, we will be the one who is miserable. Let the Lu Family get the power of the Dragon Vein Sacred Land, then the Lu Family can do whatever they want. At that time, we are fish and meat, let them kill. Don¡¯t think this kind of thing is impossible, Lu Yashan possesses a heaven-defying magic weapon like Xilongtai. If someone hadn''t helped the Tang family, Lu Yashan might have succeeded."


    Wang Houtian didn''t know that the person who helped the Tang family stop Lu Yashan that day was Tang Ye in front of him. If he knew, then his attitude towards Tang Ye would definitely have to be more respected.


    Wang Qiming nodded and said he understood that he should not have any sympathy for the Lu family. As long as they are enemies, it''s best to cut the grass and remove the roots, otherwise the spring breeze will easily regenerate. Moreover, those who are good at playing tricks, especially if they are completely solved. Otherwise, they are most likely to make a comeback. Because they play tricks, sometimes just a word or a small arrangement can bring themselves the opportunity to stand up.


    Tang Ye has cured Wang Qiusi now. He is certainly not interested when he sees that Wang Houtian and Wang Qiming are here to say what you say to me. They are all calculations. He doesn''t need to calculate right now. If anyone treats him this way, he will just slap to death. If the surface is smashed and the hidden ones cannot be removed, that''s okay. Absolute power can achieve a deterrent effect, probably because a small guard can destroy a school. With such power, no matter what his conspiracy and tricks, it will be wiped out.


    Therefore, Tang Ye didn''t plan to stay here, lest he was embarrassed and wasted time. He still has a lot to do. He said to Wang Houtian: "Senior Wang, now Miss Qiu Si''s injury is healed, so let''s leave first."


    Wang Houtian definitely disagrees with Tang Ye¡¯s leaving like this, and quickly said: "What''s the matter with the little brother Xpress? If you can, please stay. I will send someone to prepare a good meal. Thank you for your kindness to Qiu Si What a life-saving grace!"


    Tang Ye knew that this would happen, so she found an excuse and said, "I do have some urgent business, and it is not convenient to stay. If you want to invite an appointment, then next time."

 Chapter 3580： whats the situation!

    In the end, Tang Ye didn''t stay in the Wang''s house. He didn''t like the kind of thank you. He always felt a little uncomfortable. He might as well order a few favorite dishes in the restaurant outside.


    Therefore, even if Wang Houtian and Wang Qiusi repeatedly tried to stay, Tang Ye still left. Moreover, like the wind, he left with a "swish", and he would not give Wang Houtian and the others a chance to stay.


    After Tang Ye left, of course he went to find Tang Lanshan. Although Tang Lanshan was hiding in the dark, she was actually near Wang''s house because she was worried about Wang Qiusi''s situation. But it is not difficult for Tang Ye to find her. She has also been waiting for Tang Ye to come out. When she saw Tang Ye, she immediately asked Tang Ye: "Big Brother Xpress, how is Sister Qiu Si?"


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "It''s okay, I''ve been cured."


    "Really? Thank you very much!" Tang Lanshan nodded to Tang Ye, as if Tang Ye had rescued her. In fact, it is not bad, because she cares about Wang Qiusi very much. Now that Tang Ye has saved Wang Qiusi, she just feels that she has saved herself. She is even more grateful to Tang Ye and feels that she must repay Tang Ye well.


    Tang Ye didn''t want to be polite about these things. He said to Tang Lanshan: "Remember the plan we were going to carry out before? It was to prevent Chu Yuehe from absorbing the spiritual energy of the Dragon Vein Holy Land. We all thought it should be Wang Qiusi. Those who obtained this qualification for cultivation, according to the circumstances of Wang Qiusi¡¯s accident, it may indeed be that Wang Qiusi was passive and thus lost the qualification for cultivation. In this case, we secretly took Wang Qiusi to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land and let Wang Qiusi be in Chu Yuehe Before I came to the Dragon Vein Holy Land, I absorbed those auras."


    Tang Lanshan was taken aback. Of course she wanted to do this, but now that something happened to Wang Qiusi, she was worried about Wang Qiusi¡¯s situation, and she was afraid that Wang Qiusi would not be able to toss, so she said to Tang Ye: "How is the situation with Sister Qiusi now? What about it? Can she still go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice? If it can, it''s best. If it can''t, then don''t force it."


    Tang Ye rolled his eyes and said, "The Dragon Vessel Holy Land is a good place to save lives. Even if Wang Qiusi''s situation has not completely improved, it will definitely be harmless for her to go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. So, faint, you Just let Miss Wang Qiusi go to the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels with confidence."


    "That''s all right." Tang Lanshan smiled awkwardly, thinking that he was worrying too much, and then said to Tang Ye: "In this case, I have to trouble you, Brother Xpress, and you need to bring sister Qiu Si out. Or, let us Go in and find Sister Qiu Si? However, it seems that the security guards are very serious, especially in Sister Qiu Si''s room. I am afraid that Uncle Wang feels it is not safe, so more people should be sent to protect it."


    Tang Ye''s various security measures for the Wang family were basically like entering an uninhabited state. However, Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan hid temporarily near Wang Qiusi''s boudoir. Sure enough, there were different guards outside Wang Qiusi''s room. All this is to protect Wang Qiusi, Wang Houtian doesn¡¯t want Wang Qiusi to have this or that situation again


    Now, Tang Ye was going to bypass those guards and get in touch with Wang Qiusi. It should be said that Tang Lanshan wants to contact Wang Qiusi. Because Tang Ye is only acting as Tang Lanshan''s guard now. And to take Wang Qiusi to absorb the aura of the Dragon Vein Holy Land is a very huge thing. You can''t be grasped, otherwise you don''t know what will be troublesome later.


    "It looks like we can''t enter Wang Qiusi''s room." Tang Ye looked at Wang Qiusi''s boudoir in front of him. It was regrettable that such a luxurious place might not be able to go inside, because there were guards at the door of the room and they were all fighting. The spirit of twelve points is guarded. Even if he could sneak into Wang Qiusi''s room unknowingly, but he couldn''t speak well inside, so it''s better to change place.


    However, Tang Lanshan didn''t know what to do if he wanted to do so. It seemed that it was impossible to get to Wang Qiusi''s room without alarming the guards. If you want to go to Wang Qiusi''s room and take Wang Qiusi out, you will be alarmed no matter what.


    Tang Lanshan is very troubled with this. She believed that even Tang Ye could not do such a thing.


    However, Tang Ye can do it, because Tang Ye has the ability to jump in space.


    "Lanshan, don''t worry, just wait for me here." Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan.


    Then, with a "call", Tang Ye disappeared in place.


    Then, in the faint, there is a feeling of space being opened.


    Tang Lanshan was surprised at once.


    She couldn''t believe that Tang Ye could still jump into space. People like Tang Lanshan don''t know anything about the ability to jump space. Because according to the records, the ability of space jump is the stunt of Li Tianxian who is as famous as Tang Sheng. Of course, there are other people who can master the ability to jump in space, such as Tang Sheng, such as Heavenly Girl. However, the space jump that these people mastered is not as good as Li Tianxian and Li Haoran.


    But even so, it is very rare to be able to master the ability of space jump. Tang Lanshan didn''t understand, why did Tang Ye master this ability?


    Tang Ye was already very powerful, and he still mastered so many magical powers and secret skills, which was really annoying. It''s simply that people are better than people, which makes people angry.


    Tang Lanshan couldn''t help being curious again, who was Tang Ye?


    Based on the various things Tang Ye has shown now, she couldn''t help but wonder, would Tang Ye have anything to do with the former goddess, or Li Tianxian? Even what does it have to do with Tang Sheng?


    Otherwise, it is really difficult to explain why Tang Ye has such a strong strength, and there are all kinds of vague secret skills that seem to be related to the predecessors?


    call!


    And when Tang Lanshan was still surprised and guessing, Tang Ye brought Wang Qiusi out.


    Tang Ye was able to bring Wang Qiusi out so quickly because he didn''t discuss with Wang Qiusi at all. After the space jumped to Wang Qiusi''s room just now, he directly pulled up Wang Qiusi and continued to space jump outside. Because Tang Ye didn''t want to explain slowly, if he wanted to explain, let Tang Lanshan explain it.


    Of course, if Wang Qiusi was brought out suddenly, Wang Qiusi might have some excited reactions, such as shouting or attacking. For this reason, Tang Ye had made preparations long ago, and directly opened a shield to block out all sounds, so as not to disturb anyone.


    "Miss Qiu Si, don''t be surprised and excited. I feel disappointed that something is looking for you." Tang Ye just said a word, and then let Wang Qiusi react.


    Wang Qiusi''s first reaction was to be on guard, just about to attack, and then saw Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan. Both are people who surprised her very much, and must figure out what''s going on. She also reacted fast enough, did not yell, and did not attack, but looked at Tang Ye and Tang Lanshan very confused.


    What''s happening here?

 Chapter 3581： Incredible!

    Wang Qiusi would definitely not take action against Tang Ye. Tang Ye was the one who saved her life. And just now, she had always wanted to keep Tang Ye in Wang''s house, in order to thank Tang Ye for saving her life. Who knew that Tang Ye left quickly, he couldn''t stop him, and he could see that Tang Ye''s strength was quite good. Wang Qiusi still felt sorry for this, thinking about finding Tang Ye to thank him.


    Unexpectedly, Tang Ye appeared again.


    Moreover, she was taken out, feeling that Tang Ye did it. How is this going?


    Of course, Wang Qiusi would not take action against Tang Lanshan. She has a very good relationship with Tang Lanshan. Although there has been no contact for a long time, the feelings between her and Tang Lanshan will not disappear so easily. It''s just that she really doesn''t understand what the situation is now. Why are Tang Lanshan and Tang Ye together?


    Tang Lanshan saw Wang Qiusi and knew that Wang Qiusi would be very curious, so she quickly explained: "Sister Qiu Si, it''s been a long time. Don''t be surprised. This is how things are. Brother Xishin and I actually acted together. Just now. After Brother Xishin left the Wang family, he joined me. However, I actually came to you, so I have to contact you again."


    Wang Qiusi rolled his eyes, glanced at Tang Lanshan, then at Tang Ye, and then lowered his head to think about it. He probably understood the situation. Then she looked at Tang Lanshan and said, "Lanshan, you mean, you are here to find me? Then, Big Brother Xunxin is with you? Then...Why didn''t you come to Wang''s house just now?"


    Tang Lanshan smiled and said, "You also know who I am now. I don''t want to stop entering because of my own affairs affecting you and your royal family. It just so happens that Big Brother can treat your condition and follow Brother Qiming has gone. Now that your condition improves, I am very happy. The most important thing is that you are fine."


    Tang Lanshan probably understood. It turned out that her elder brother Wang Qiming knew that Tang Lanshan and Tang Ye were together. She was a little speechless now, and Wang Qiming didn''t explain this to her. However, it was probably because the matter was too urgent just now, and then I wanted to let her rest more and didn''t say anything.


    After Wang Qiu thought it through, he looked at Tang Lanshan''s feelings of some older sisters looking at her sisters, and said, "Lanshan, you don''t have to care so much in the future. My dad understands you too, so if you have anything in the future, just come to Wang''s house and find me , Don¡¯t deliberately avoid it. You look like I dislike you, so you can¡¯t do that."


    The way Wang Qiusi spoke to Tang Lanshan clearly showed his sincerity and feelings. It can''t be said that the big sister''s affection for the little sister, but it also has that kind of taste. This is probably because Wang Qiusi is older than Tang Lanshan, and it can indeed be said that he is a big sister.


    Tang Lanshan laughed, feeling very affectionate for Wang Qiusi. Tang Lanshan like this is usually less visible.


    "By the way, did you use the space jump ability to bring me out just now, Big Brother Xpress?" At this moment, Wang Qiusi recalled what happened just now and looked at Tang Ye and asked in surprise.


    Tang Ye nodded slightly. Whether it was Tang Lanshan''s surprise or Wang Qiusi''s surprise, he felt a little weird. It felt like he was high-profile everywhere, but this was not what he meant. These secret skills have already been mastered by themselves, and they happen to be applied, so they will be used. But who knows, these secret skills are such a miraculous thing to these people, they are worthy of amazement.


    "This is what I learned by chance when I was practicing in the past." In order not to let Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi continue to be curious, Tang Ye explained briefly.


    However, Tang Lanshan definitely does not believe this explanation. After spending several days with Tang Ye, she knew that Tang Ye was lying and fooling them. However, although she really wanted to know the truth, she also knew that Tang Ye didn''t want to explain so much when she said that. Therefore, Tang Lanshan will not ask again.


    And Wang Qiusi is not stupid than Tang Lanshan, on the contrary, she is more of an intellectually mature and virtuous type of woman, so Tang Ye said that and didn''t want to explain so much, Tang Lanshan understood, she understood even more. For this reason, she will not ask. However, she politely expressed her compliment, saying: "Big Brother Xpress is really enviable. He has such a good opportunity to learn such rare secrets as space jumping."


    Then, Wang Qiusi immediately changed the subject, looked at Tang Lanshan, and asked: "Lan Shan, didn¡¯t you just say you were looking for me? What did you ask me for? You came to Wang¡¯s house in person, and there must be What''s important?"


    Tang Lanshan nodded and looked at Wang Qiusi and said, "Sister Qiu Si, I came to you to talk about this year''s training in the Holy Land of Dragon Veins. Now it is Chu Yuehe who has obtained the qualification to enter the Holy Land of Dragon Veins, but I don''t Agree with this matter. Sister Qiu Si, this should have been your opportunity, but it was taken away by Chu Yuehe. There must be something strange in it. Anyway, I think that the matter of entering the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice, absolutely cannot let Chu. Yuehe took it!"


    Wang Qiusi was stunned, unexpectedly Tang Lanshan came to her for this. She knew that Tang Lanshan was fighting the injustice for her, and felt that there were many strange things in this whole thing. Because according to normal circumstances, she should be the person who is qualified to enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. However, she suddenly had a situation in the competition, and Chu Yuehe won.


    There may be something strange in this, but they have no evidence. In that case, there is no alternative. The qualifications to enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land have been determined by the Red Wall Palace and the Tang Family, and then signed an agreement with the Chu Family, and there is no way to change it. If you want to change it, you have to show tangible evidence.


    However, what they lack is just evidence.


    However, it was only a few days before Chu Yuehe entered the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice, and they had no time to investigate clearly. If they don''t have enough evidence to call for injustice, then let the palace of the Red Wall and the Tang family look at it?


    Therefore, Wang Qiusi''s current mood has already reluctantly accepted this matter. She looked at Tang Lanshan with a far-fetched smile, and said: "Lanshan, I know what you want, but I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Now I think what we have to do is continue to investigate, and then, if there is any What''s unfair, the Chu family should give an explanation."


    As he said, Wang Qiusi gently squeezed his fist. Obviously, she is very unwilling. If possible, she certainly didn''t want to give up the qualification to practice in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. As for the Chu Family, she even more did not want the Chu Family to get that opportunity. Because the Wang Family and the Chu Family are competing so fiercely, if the Chu Family is given the opportunity to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice, it will definitely increase the gap between the Wang Family and the Chu Family. This affects the entire family.


    "I mean, Sister Qiu Si, why don''t you go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice now!" At this time, Tang Lanshan said something that made Wang Qiusi feel incredible.

 Chapter 3582： Get used to being surprised!

    For Wang Qiusi, that was indeed very incredible. Go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land to practice now? This is really a joke, how can the Dragon Vein Holy Land go as soon as he says it? Even if the Tang family didn''t stop it, it would be impossible to enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, because he didn''t get the permission of Qi Luck.


    Why must the Red Wall Palace and the Tang Family make an agreement after obtaining the qualifications to practice in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, something similar to a "pass"? It''s because, to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice, you need to have the "permission of air luck" first. The strength of Qi Luck in the Dragon Vein Holy Land is extraordinary. It can be said that the force of Qi Luck here seems to be conscious. If it weren''t for a magic weapon like Xilongtai, forcibly breaking in and seizing it, it would definitely be countered by the force of air luck.


    In the face of the force of luck, no one is an opponent. However, because of the special relationship of the Red Wall Palace and the guardianship of the Tang family, the aura of the Dragon Vein Holy Land recognized them. Therefore, under the "agreement" between the Red Wall Palace and the Tang Family, the force of Qi Luck in the Dragon Veins Holy Land basically identified a certain person.


    This is the "qualification".


    Therefore, as long as the "eligibility" is determined, it is difficult to change.


    Now Wang Qiusi heard Tang Lanshan say that she should go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land for training first, and it can be seen how ridiculous it is. Wang Qiusi felt strange. Tang Lanshan was also a person who had experienced Dragon Vessel Sacred Land cultivation. How could she say such ridiculous things without this common sense?


    "Lan Shan, what do you mean? How could I have been to the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels!" Wang Qiusi didn''t know how to treat Tang Lanshan. Is this kid stupid?


    Tang Lanshan was a little embarrassed to be questioned by Wang Qiusi. In fact, she would say such "ridiculous" words because of Tang Ye.


    In fact, when Tang Ye said something like this at first, Tang Lanshan found it incredible, even ridiculous. However, Tang Ye insisted that she could go to the Holy Land of Dragon Vessels. Seeing Tang Ye''s self-confidence, seeing that Tang Ye had done so many sensational things before, and the strength of the avatar, she believed in Tang Ye.


    "Sister Qiu Si, you don''t have to believe me, but you have to believe in Big Brother Xpress, because these words are also said by Brother Xpress, and he said that he will take you to the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice. We can''t let Chu Yuehe get the power of the Dragon Vein Holy Land!" Tang Lanshan said to Wang Qiusi.


    She didn''t know how to explain to Wang Qiusi, so it''s better to throw this pot to Tang Ye and let Tang Ye explain.


    Tang Ye was speechless immediately. Originally, he wanted Tang Lanshan to explain to Wang Qiusi, but he didn''t expect to come back to him now.


    When Wang Qiusi heard Tang Lanshan''s words, he was taken aback, and immediately looked at Tang Ye with a very puzzled expression. Could it be that Tang Ye can do such a thing?


    And even if it can be done, why should you help yourself?


    Such things are definitely one of the best in the world. Wang Qiusi didn''t understand that Tang Ye and them were not relatives, why did they do so?


    Tang Ye saw Wang Qiusi''s puzzled look and knew that Wang Qiusi was puzzled about more than one or two things, and he really didn''t want to explain everything, it was too troublesome.


    Then Tang Ye simply said: "Just treat it as fate. I do those things, one is because of my feelings, and the other is because of the fate with you. I am a person who does what I want, sometimes in your eyes It¡¯s a very incredible thing, but for me, it¡¯s just something I want to do. Therefore, I can¡¯t explain much of your doubts. In short, just trust me.¡±


    "This..." Tang Lanshan touched her nose, but she wanted to say that if the doubts in her heart were not resolved, it would be hard to believe.


    But Tang Lanshan didn''t say such a thing. She already believed Tang Ye''s, and she would be hypocritical to say this again. She was now afraid that Wang Qiusi would not believe it, so she said to Wang Qiusi: "Sister Qiu Si, Brother Xpress is worthy of trust."


    Of course, Wang Qiusi knew that Tang Ye was worthy of trust. After all, Tang Ye saved her life not long ago and didn''t want her to reciprocate. She didn''t think Tang Ye had pretended it on purpose. She could tell from Tang Ye''s expression that Tang Ye was like that. But this also couldn''t make her not doubt about going to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    "Big Brother Xpress, can you go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land at will?" Wang Qiusi asked when he looked at Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye thought for a while, nodded again, and said, "I think so."


    "This..." Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi did not expect Tang Ye to answer so simply and simply. And this answer is so amazing, you can freely enter and exit the Dragon Vessel Holy Land?


    Even the people of the Tang family can''t do it, how did Tang Ye do it?


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi''s surprised and puzzled look, a little weak. There are so many places that I can make people surprised. I really can''t explain everything. He simply said to Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi: "You don''t have to be so surprised, in fact, I still have a lot of things that can surprise you. I think you... are better used to this kind of thing."


    "Uh..." Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi were speechless again.


    They felt that Tang Ye''s words were not like human words. This is really maddening. It''s like, this guy is very powerful, and it is his normal way. Is this still a human?


    Tang Ye stopped explaining slowly, and said, "So, now, let us go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. I know you will still feel very confused, but no matter how I explain it, it is useless. It is better to let you personally Feel it."


    "Go now?" Tang Lanshan was still surprised, then looked at Wang Qiusi and said, "Sister Qiu Si, what do you think?"


    Wang Qiusi still hesitated. This is also normal, and it will be a bit slow to change to any person who is suddenly pulled to do such a thing.


    Tang Lanshan said, "Sister Qiu Si, in fact, with regard to the qualifications to practice in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, according to the investigation, we can basically be sure that the Chu family has done something to you, but there is no way to get this evidence. But this doesn¡¯t mean that we have to endure this kind of thing. Now that Big Brother Xpress can take you to the Dragon Veins Holy Land, you can absorb the aura that belongs to you. Then, we will leave. At that time, even if Chu Yuehe When he comes to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, he has no spiritual energy to cultivate. However, he will not know that we have taken away the spiritual energy. Even if he knows what to do, people think that people who enter the Dragon Vessel Holy Land need''qualification'', and only Chu Yuehe Qualified. Therefore, the Chu family made you suffer a dumb loss, then we also let Chu Yuehe suffer a dumb loss!"


    "More importantly..." Tang Lanshan looked serious, and said: "This kind of thing is about the competition between the Wang family and the Chu family. If you endure this, it means that the entire Wang family is at a disadvantage in the competition. You Are you sure you want to do this?"


    Wang Qiusi frowned, thought about it, made a decision, and said, "Okay, I''ll go with you!"

 Chapter 3583： Dont be the enemy!

    Now that he had used the ability of space jump, Tang Ye continued to use it, and there was no need to hide it. Therefore, using the space jump, he planned to take Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi directly to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    "Brother Xpress, are you planning to use the space jump ability to take us directly to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land?" Tang Lanshan saw Tang Ye''s thoughts and quickly asked.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, is there any problem?"


    Tang Lanshan felt that there was indeed a problem, and then said: "Space jumping is a very powerful and mysterious secret technique, and because of this, it takes a huge amount of energy to take someone else to jump. If that person has no space power, this is even more so. So, Brother Xpress, you have to take me and Sister Qiu Si at the same time. Is this really possible?"


    "Yes." Tang Ye replied easily, and said, "It''s just that you and Miss Qiu Si have no problem."


    In fact, Tang Ye wanted to say that even if there were a few more people, there would be no problem. Because his power is so strong.


    Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi were both taken aback. There was such a thing? A person without space power will be strongly squeezed by space if he enters space. Then, the person who brings her into the space will consume more strength and bear more pressure. If not, two people will have trouble. Therefore, many of the secret techniques of space jumping are actually personal, so others can only be very envious. If you want to take others to jump into space, it is very dangerous, and you usually don''t do this.


    But now, Tang Ye is doing very ordinary things, and even wants to take two people at once. This is very arrogant. Even if Tang Ye is not afraid, as being carried, both Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi feel afraid.


    They suddenly felt that Tang Ye and them did not seem to belong to the same world, or that they were not on the same level. Many things they thought were impossible, in Tang Ye''s eyes, were easy and ordinary. How is this going? Is this guy the same person as them? Still so young, is it possible?


    "Why, don''t you believe me?" Tang Ye saw the hesitations of Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi, and couldn''t help but roll his eyes, and said, "Don''t worry, there will be no accidents. I don''t know why you always doubt. My ability. In fact, I can tell you that the me you see is not the real me. In fact, I am not so young. I admit it, I can be your predecessor. It¡¯s just because The reason for cultivation is that it has always been so young."


    Tang Ye had thought about such things. Indeed, he felt it necessary to explain this issue, he was an old man. Otherwise, being so young and so strong, if we help these girls too much, causing these girls to feel affection for themselves, it would be bad. After all, like Tang Lanshan, but his grandchildren.


    Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi were taken aback when they heard Tang Ye''s words, but they were able to accept them immediately. Probably only this makes sense. When Tang Ye said that, they thought about Tang Ye''s difference, and they thought it made sense. Otherwise, Tang Ye is so young, possesses such a strong power, and has mastered so many wonderful secret skills, and it feels untrue no matter how you think. After all, for cultivators like them, for ten or twenty years, sometimes it is not enough to just be busy breaking through the strength, and it will pass in a flash. And to break through to such a strong realm and learn so many secret skills, this little time is even more insufficient.


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi shrugging again, as if a little bit depressed, and felt like they had to be admitted, and said, "So, I am actually your senior, understand?"


    This is tantamount to admitting that you are old. This seemed a bit strange, but Tang Ye felt that there was nothing, anyway, this was a fact, he didn''t think there was anything he could not admit. Besides, it''s not for teasing girls. What he is doing now is just looking for a spiritual satisfaction.


    Ask him to say that this world does not belong to him. This era does not belong to him either. The protagonist of the world is not him, he is just a passerby.


    However, his presence as a passerby is too strong, and he feels like being the protagonist.


    Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi reacted and looked at Tang Ye, not knowing what to say for a while. That young man, so handsome, suddenly said that he was actually an old man, which of course felt weird. Besides, they are called Tang Ye Suixin Big Brother. However, Tang Ye was actually their senior. Well, it''s not weird to keep screaming. Then, if he is called Senior Tang Ye, but Tang Ye looks so young. This is really hard for them.


    "Big Brother Xpress, it turned out to be like this, then I understand." Tang Lanshan didn''t say anything, looking at Tang Ye a little embarrassed.


    Tang Ye couldn''t help but grabbed his hair, and then said, "You just treat me like you did before. As for my identity, it''s good if you have a number in your heart. Okay, let''s not worry about these places anymore. Let''s act first, time is precious."


    Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi nodded, thinking about it, this is not a big deal, so they all followed Tang Ye and wanted to go to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    With a wave of his hand, Tang Ye directly included Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi within the power range, and then used the space jump ability. Although carrying two people requires a lot of power, it also takes more pressure. However, with his current strength, it is very easy. Therefore, under the secret technique of space jumping, they soon appeared outside the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    They entered the open space directly in front of the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, which was equivalent to avoiding the protection of the Tang Family.


    After Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi returned to their minds, they couldn''t help but marvel when they saw that they were in the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, where the dragon looked up. This is too convenient. Where you want to go, it is just a space jump. And they didn''t expect that Tang Ye could take them directly to the front of Long Litou Mountain, which is simply not too godly.


    Because ordinary people would have to pass the protection of the Tang family to come to the front of the dragon head up the mountain. And many people couldn''t survive the protection of the Tang family. Even the previous Lu Yashan was able to avoid the protection of the Tang family because of the Heaven-defying magic weapon Xilongtai.


    So now, Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi were surprised at Tang Ye''s ability besides being surprised. Tang Lanshan felt even more terrible. If Tang Ye wanted to break into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land and destroy something, it would be too easy. Now, the line of defense guarded by the Tang family was in vain in front of Tang Ye.


    Tang Lanshan glanced at Tang Ye and felt that such a person must pull aside with himself. Otherwise, as an enemy, I dare not imagine!

 Chapter 3584： Good temper!

    If discovered by the Tang family, even Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi will be driven out, and may even be severely punished. Therefore, now at the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi are both very worried. They are very nervous and always worry about being discovered. In that case, I really don¡¯t know how to explain it!


    "Wait for me here first, now there is still a dragon guarding it. If it is alarmed, it can''t make sense, it will also alarm the Tang family." Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi at this time.


    Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi didn''t dare to mess around now, so Tang Ye said that they would naturally do what they asked them to do. It was never an hour to break into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, it was all related to the Red Wall Palace. Maybe it might die. Because this is a forbidden area, it is not possible to have any identity. Even people from the Tang family will also face severe punishment.


    Then, Tang Ye entered the center of the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, which was inside the Dragon Head Mountain Range. Tang Ye had been here before, and what he saw was a dragon that had been bred by the power of qi luck not long ago, and he was definitely not afraid of such a dragon. Because the dragon who once fought side by side with him can be regarded as the ancestor of the dragon formed by Qi Luck here. Even the new dragon that was conceived was born because of the spirit of the dragon ancestor. This kind of dragon is probably one in the same era, and then the emperor of the red wall palace can get its shelter power. Now is a new era, so there is a new dragon condensed.


    Just like those ancient jade seals, a jade seal of a dynasty. A piece of jade seal condenses the luck of a dynasty. Now, the symbol of the power of luck is the dragon. And the form of the shelter of these air transport forces is the Shenlong.


    After Tang Ye entered the Dragon Head Cave, he immediately alerted the Shenlong inside, and then the Shenlong immediately came to check, and when it saw that the person who came was Tang Ye again, he was speechless. Why is this guy again?


    Earlier, Lu Yashan and the others broke into the Long Litou Cave by using the Dragon Washing Platform magic weapon, and almost entered inside, and then Tang Ye stopped them. For this, Shenlong is grateful, because if Lu Yashan is really allowed to come in, Shenlong will also be very jealous with the magic weapon of Xilongtai. However, Tang Ye didn''t show any respect for Shenlong, a human being, which made Shenlong feel speechless.


    Shenlong can be said to be the result of pure air luck, and such existence is like the endorsement of heaven on earth. Therefore, in the face of such an existence, one must be very respectful. However, Shenlong is here in Tang Ye, but there is no respect for it. Even, it has a feeling that Tang Ye just treats it as a kid or the power of a younger generation.


    Really speechless, it will take a hundred years for him to condense and form, how could a human being treat himself this way?


    "Why are you?" Shenlong appeared in front of Tang Ye and asked directly.


    Tang Ye felt good when seeing Shenlong, and didn''t need to call alone. He said to Shenlong, "I want to bring someone here to practice. I hope you agree."


    "What?" Shenlong thought he had heard it wrong. This guy said to bring someone here to practice and let himself agree, in other words, let himself not have any opinions, don''t stop?


    This is of course impossible. There is only one person a year who can come here to practice, and the qualifications are imperative, and cannot be changed. After all, Shenlong has an agreement with the Tang family who guards this place and the Red Wall Palace. If the Tang Family and the Red Wall Palace did for it, then it certainly couldn''t mess around.


    Then Shenlong said to Tang Ye very speechless, and hummed angrily: "You little... this friend, I can''t agree to your request like this. Those who can enter here to practice are all prescribed. I can''t mess around."


    Originally, Shenlong wanted to be more casual with Tang Ye, called Tang Ye brat, but thinking that Tang Ye had helped him before, or could be said to have saved him, his attitude towards Tang Ye was better, not so irritable.


    Tang Ye laughed and said, "You don''t care about this. After that person comes here to practice and finds that he doesn''t have the spiritual energy he needs, then he can only suffer a dumb loss. After all, people who can enter here are all prescribed. So far, few people have been able to forcefully break into the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. Therefore, they would not think that someone has come in first."


    When Shenlong heard Tang Ye''s words, it seemed to make sense. However, when you think about it carefully, it looks dumbfounded. After Tang Ye came in, Gu Zi said these things, as if arranging to do something. However, do you need others to teach you how to do things?


    "What do you mean? I tell you, even if you helped me, you still have a limit here. I tell you, I am a dragon made by luck, a symbol of the power of this era and this country. You I just want to arrange my appearance like this, I can¡¯t accept it, it¡¯s impossible to accept it. However, I don¡¯t want to deal with you directly, so I plan to understand why you are like this. Now, you can tell me why you are here. , And think why should I listen to you?" Shenlong looked at Tang Ye still quite unhappy.


    Tang Ye looked at Shenlong, and then said after a long while: "There is no reason, if you really want to speak, you should call my senior."


    "Huh?" Shenlong was a little silly when he heard Tang Ye''s words. It really suspected that there was a problem with its ears, what did Tang Ye say? Do you want to call this kid senior? What a joke, I was conceived a hundred years ago, and then grew up a hundred years ago, no matter how you say I have at least one or two hundred years of life, this is impossible for ordinary people to achieve.


    Now this kid actually said that he is his senior. Could it be that this kid still has hundreds of years of life span?


    "This friend, I think you are a bit too much. Are you trying to take advantage of me?" Shenlong''s temper is good, he didn''t roar at Tang Ye, but it was also because Tang Ye had helped him before.


    Tang Ye laughed when she saw Shenlong like this. He also felt that the Shenlong had a good temper, and there was no anger or irritation. After all, the Shenlong was very noble and arrogant. Of course, someone could not bear to talk to them like this.


    Then Tang Ye stopped teasing the dragon, and said, "Some people actually live so long. In fact, you should also be curious why I can appear here at will. Now, I will let you know why."


    With that, Tang Ye suddenly shot a burst of golden light power, and then hit Shenlong''s head. This force slammed into Shenlong''s head, and then another golden dragon appeared in Shenlong''s consciousness. The breath of this golden dragon makes it in awe, because this is its ancestor!


    "You..." Shenlong was suddenly frightened, looking at Tang Ye and felt incredible.


    It is still not possible to determine Tang Ye''s identity, but since he has the power of his ancestors, then he must be the characters of the ancestors at that time.

 Chapter 3585： Freedom of movement!

    Shenlong didn''t think it was Tang Ye who had gained the power left by its ancestors. Because it did not have the power left by its ancestors, in order to nurture it, those powers returned to the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. Otherwise, there is no way to nurture it. So, now there is someone who possesses the power of its ancestors, and it knows that it must have been possessed by her ancestors.


    In this way, Shenlong knew that Tang Ye''s age might not be younger than it. And such a character is really terrifying. A human being has lived so long. Then, such a guy is definitely terrifying. In any case, having such a long life span is definitely not simple.


    Shenlong recalled the last time Tang Ye entered the dragon vein cave. Its first reaction was to stop it, but under its power and pure Qi Yun power, Tang Ye was like no one. Such strength can be seen how terrifying.


    "Who on earth are you..." Shenlong came back to his senses after being astonished, looked at Tang Ye, and said, "It is unimaginable that you would have the power of my ancestors. Why is this? Could it be that you were the ancestors back then? Someone there?"


    Tang Ye smiled, and did not answer Shenlong¡¯s question. He just said: "This is not important. The important thing is that I can tell you that you are not my opponent. However, I am not hostile to you. And next, I want to I hope you don¡¯t stop me from doing things. Of course, you are the host here, of course I have to respect you. So I will discuss with you, if you agree, then I thank you. If you disagree, then we will discuss Until agreed."


    Shenlong couldn''t help rolling his eyes. What do you mean by discussing to agree? If you really disagree, you will be beaten. However, he did not feel Tang Ye¡¯s hostility, so he didn¡¯t show much alert and hostility towards Tang Ye, saying: ¡°As a Shenlong buried, you said I¡¯m not your opponent, I¡¯m very unwilling. But you just let me The power I feel, I have to admit that I am really no opponent. The power of the ancestors, it is very easy to defeat me. Since you can have the power of the ancestors, then you are the person recognized by the ancestors. In this case, I I will also recognize you. So, I won¡¯t stop what you are going to do. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to stop it. You won¡¯t let me refuse, right?"


    "Haha. Where, I''m not such a domineering person." Tang Ye laughed and said: "What I wanted to do just now, I have already made it clear to you." Actually, such a thing doesn''t mean anything to you. . Although the Palace of the Red Wall and the Tang family have agreed with you who will enter the place for cultivation. However, you should also learn to distinguish right from wrong. I heard that Chu Yuehe''s personality is not very good. To be able to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice cultivation, I am afraid it is also a trick. As a dragon, you should be able to perceive even more because of the power of luck. At this time, you should always tell right from wrong. Otherwise, letting those turbid people enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land would also be a kind of corrosion to this place. It even affects your growth, doesn''t it? "


    Shenlong agreed with Tang Ye''s words. Those dark and muddy people entering here have an impact on the sacredness here. It nodded to Tang Ye and said: "You are right, then when Chu Yuehe was competing with Wang Qiusi that day, what means did it really use. If I hadn''t guessed, it should be the power of the Dragon Washing Platform. Wang Qiusi''s force of Qi Luck has taken his hands and feet away, so something will definitely happen in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land.


    "So, at this time, you should tell right from wrong. Others don''t know, and you can''t pretend not to know." Tang Ye said to Shenlong.


    Shenlong looked a little regretful, and said: "Actually, I can''t do anything about it. You don''t know, my Shenlong line has been favored by Tang Sheng many. The ancestors cultivated because of Tang Sheng''s help, and they became condensed. I set the rules to serve the Tang family. Each generation is at least a hundred years old. I have not yet been conceived and have not yet been able to transform, so I can only obey the Tang family''s agreement. Then Chu Yuehe can cheat After the Tang family, then I can¡¯t interfere. However, if I cultivate enough to make things happen, then the Tang family is stunned, and I can speak out.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "Yes, your idea is good. In short, you have gradually become an independent will, and you should have your own thinking."


    Tang Ye felt a bit embarrassed about this. He did help a lot of Shenlong at the beginning, and then Shenlong agreed to serve the Tang family for a hundred years in return. He didn''t expect that Shenlong''s repayment was not only referring to it, but also to its descendants. Thinking about it, Tang Ye was still very moved.


    "If this is the case, then I will bring Wang Qiusi here to practice, no problem, right?" Tang Ye said to Shenlong again.


    Shenlong nodded and said, "Of course."


    At this time, Shenlong was no longer alert to Tang Ye. First, it felt that Tang Ye was not hostile. Secondly, Tang Ye possesses the power of its ancestors, and it regards it as its predecessors. The third reason is that the person Tang Ye wants to bring in is Wang Qiusi, and that is the person who should have been qualified to enter here. In this way, it will certainly not object to it.


    And through Tang Ye''s actions, Shenlong could also tell that Tang Ye was a good person, or a very good person. From the last time to stop Lu Yashan''s conspiracy, to now I don''t want people with character problems like Chu Yuehe to get the aura of the Dragon Vein Holy Land, these are like punishing evil and promoting good.


    Since Tang Ye is of such a character, what is there to worry about? Shenlong also felt that this was probably the reason why his ancestors chose to give Tang Ye power. That being the case, then he has nothing to worry about.


    After that, Shenlong allowed Tang Ye to move freely in this dragon vein holy cave. And Tang Ye was not at all polite, as if it were his own home, free to go in and out, to bring in Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi.


    Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi were unable to see the dragon under the symbol of Qi Luck because of their strength problems. Therefore, although Shenlong could see them, Tang Ye was the only one in their eyes.


    At this moment, they were all very surprised and couldn''t believe it was true. Tang Ye can really allow them to enter the center of this Dragon Vein Holy Land, where the luck is the strongest and the spiritual energy is the strongest. This is really amazing, how did Tang Ye manage such a thing?


    "Brother Zuixin, you are too powerful, you can actually allow us to enter the central cave of the Dragon Vein Holy Land. I heard that there is the power of Qi Luck to protect it, and the power of Qi Luck can be transformed into a dragon. That is to say, it is guarding this place. Shenlong. Facing Shenlong, I am afraid that few people are opponents, right?" Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye very excited.

 Chapter 3586： No name yet!

    When Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi were surprised, the Shenlong was actually above them. They praised Tang Ye in this way, but Shenlong was actually a bit scornful. It felt that if it hadn''t just been conceived, it would definitely be able to beat Tang Ye, so now it wouldn''t have any confidence to face Tang Ye.


    This question, in fact, even if it was conceived a hundred years earlier, it would not be Tang Ye''s opponent. Because Shenlong was bred in this world and was affected by the laws of this world. Since Shenlong didn''t try to break the limits of heaven and earth and go to the outside world, then, it must be impossible to defeat Tang Ye in other worlds, or in this sky, he is already a top existence.


    "Anyway, you don''t have to worry about it, please feel free to practice here." Tang Ye said to Tang Lanshan and Wang Qiusi.


    Especially Wang Qiusi, Wang Qiusi has not had the opportunity to practice here, and Tang Lanshan has already practiced here. Therefore, for Tang Lanshan now, with her level, even if she absorbs those spiritual energy, she can''t improve much. Now Tang Lanshan has more of a bottleneck and needs to break through the big ones. As for Wang Qiusi, it was precisely this strong aura.


    In the past, Wang Qiusi worked so hard and desperately to obtain the qualifications to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land. In addition to the needs of family competition, it was also a breakthrough in her own strength. Therefore, now Wang Qiusi is very excited and excited. She knew that as long as she broke through her cultivation, she might be able to reach another level. That is the upper level of Transcendent Realm. Then, you can make a breakthrough into the Holy Land.


    Such a powerful Wang Qiusi was originally confident of obtaining the qualifications for cultivation last year. However, the dark horse of Tang Lanshan appeared. Tang Lanshan''s strength and talent were indeed from the Tang family and had been greatly trained by the Tang family, so she was younger, but better than Wang Qiusi. This made Wang Qiusi very unwilling. And if it wasn''t for the two to have a good relationship, otherwise because of this matter, I am afraid that they have already broken off.


    After all, if someone younger than you wins the qualifications that you have been thinking about for so long, if it''s not really because of your friends'' feelings, you can never see it.


    Tang Ye walked up to Wang Qiusi and said, "There is the place where the spiritual energy is condensed. Just go there and practice, and I won''t disturb you first."


    Wang Qiusi didn''t know how to thank Tang Ye, and said, "Big Brother Xpress, thank you!"


    Tang Ye waved his hand and said, "Don''t be so polite, this is what you deserve. You can''t let the bad guys get the way, right?"


    "Okay, you go to practice first, let''s not talk about that much, you have to hurry up and absorb the spiritual energy before Chu Yuehe comes in." Tang Ye said to Wang Qiusi again.


    Wang Qiusi didn''t know how to express his gratitude to Tang Ye, so he went to practice first. There are two days left before Chu Yuehe enters the Dragon Vessel Holy Land, and she must absorb those spiritual energy within these two days. In fact, such time is in a hurry. If there is enough time, there will be at least half a month. On the one hand, it is rare to enter the Dragon Vein Holy Land to practice, not just to absorb those spiritual energy, but also to feel in the Dragon Vein Holy Land. While absorbing and comprehending, but also slowly digesting, so that you can get the best promotion.


    Even this kind of time, if it is long, will take one month. One month is the limit. If it doesn''t come out for one month, Shenlong will force it out.


    But now, Wang Qiusi only has two days. This is certainly not enough. However, if the two days are completely used to absorb the aura, it may be barely enough. It''s just that you can only digest it slowly outside. There is no way to slowly realize it inside. This effect is certainly not so good. However, this is also a very good thing for Wang Qiusi. She has always felt that her bottleneck only needs an opportunity to break.


    She felt that it was such an opportunity to be able to absorb the spiritual energy cultivation in the Dragon Vein Holy Land.


    After Wang Qiusi went to practice, Tang Lanshan did nothing. Of course, although she has no aura to absorb, she will not waste the resources of the sacred and great place, the Dragon Vein Holy Land. In fact, there are treasures everywhere in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. It can be said that this piece of land is a treasure. Being able to stand on it is also a great thing. Comprehension at this time is usually much better than feeling outside. Your eyes and ears are clearer, and it is easier to comprehend things that you cannot comprehend outside.


    "Brother Xishin, I also want to practice. Although I don''t have aura to absorb, the Dragon Vein Holy Land has been nurtured by the power of Qi Yun, and it is a treasure of Feng Shui itself. A considerable part of the swordsmanship I have learned before is recall It was created by things in the Dragon Vessel Holy Land. Now that I can step into this place again, I think I can comprehend more other moves, even more powerful." Tang Lanshan said to Tang Ye.


    Tang Ye nodded and said, "This is indeed a good thing."


    Then, Tang Ye thought of the moves Tang Lanshan used before. In fact, he had seen a few, and felt a familiar feeling. After thinking about it, he realized that it was derived from Tang Lanshan''s comprehension through hard Tai Chi and Shenlong combat skills. Hard Tai Chi has always been a **** passed down by the Tang family, and Shenlong combat skills are even more so. This requires the blood of the Tang family to learn. After Tang Lanshan was expelled from the Tang family, of course she could no longer use these secret skills, so she created a set of swordsmanship on her own.


    I have to say that Tang Lanshan is a genius. It hasn''t been long since she was expelled from the Tang family, and in such a short period of time, she actually created a set of amazing swordsmanship. Such a person can almost be called a master.


    "What is your sword technique called?" Tang Ye asked Tang Lanshan more. Because in this respect, he felt that Tang Lanshan could be pointed out. Since this set of swordsmanship was derived from hard Taiji and Shenlong combat skills, Tang Ye, as the ancestor who used hard Taiji and Shenlong combat skills, must have something that future generations could not match. This generation has been passed down from generation to generation, with fewer generations, and fewer generations. By now, I am afraid that they are much less. That is not a complete hard Tai Chi and Shenlong combat skills. For this reason, with the guidance of Tang Ye, the ancestor himself, the effect is definitely different.


    Tang Lanshan looked a little embarrassed, and said to Tang Ye: "I haven''t named this sword technique yet."


    Tang Ye looked at Tang Lanshan like that, smiled, and said: "It''s really hard to get up, probably because this set of swordsmanship has the essence of hard Taiji and Shenlong combat skills. Do you think you can''t name it easily?"


    Tang Lanshan was startled and looked at Tang Ye in surprise. She didn''t expect Tang Ye to see the essence of her swordsmanship. In fact, she has been worried about this, because she has been expelled from the Tang family, and using the secret skills of the Tang family to comprehend it is probably inappropriate.